《Super Healer》


 Chapter 1

    Jianghai railway station!


    Today''s River and sea is still sunny in the morning, but at noon it began to rain cats and dogs. Up to now, it has been more than three o''clock, but it has not stopped. Many people who come to the river and sea are stranded in the railway station. For a time, people are overcrowded, and from time to time you can hear someone shouting and being trampled.


    "It''s been two hours, but why hasn''t my aunt come?"


    Chu Feng is really helpless at the moment. His adoptive mother passed away last month, and he didn''t know what to do at home. He came to Jianghai a month in advance, ready to find something to do first, so as not to pay the board expenses after the start of school.


    So two days ago, Chu Feng got on the train from his hometown and went to Jianghai. After more than 40 hours'' driving, it seems that chufeng is still very energetic. However, the little aunt agreed to pick him up has never appeared. He took the photo of his aunt when she was 15 years old. This is the only thing that Chu Feng can recognize.


    The picture shows a very emaciated girl, the sister of Chu Feng''s adoptive mother, Lin Yulin. At that time, the family living conditions were not good. Lin Yulin, 15, dropped out of school early and left her hometown to work in the river and sea. Twelve years passed in a flash.


    For that thin and undernourished aunt, Chu Feng''s memory is staying at the age of six, so I don''t know what she looks like now.


    "Thief, catch the thief!"


    Chu Feng was thinking about what Lin Yulin would be like now. On his left hand, a woman''s sweet cry came. He followed the sound and saw a man with a hat and a low head holding a bag constantly breaking through the crowd and running towards Chu Feng''s side.


    Originally, he wanted to do it, but before he arrived, the village head who sent him to the car said that people in the big city were very strange. Maybe if you saved him, he would still rely on you. Chu Feng hesitated for a moment and stopped the thief himself. Would they say that they were accomplices?


    Just as Chu Feng thought about these things, the thief was approaching quickly. Seeing Chu Feng in front of him, he yelled and pushed away the Chu Feng who was thinking about something. The latter was thinking about the problem of hand. He was pushed by the thief and was carrying a bag of nearly 100 Jin. His step was unstable immediately.


    Chufeng''s body was taken back by the weight of 100 Jin. He was able to stand well, but because there were so many people here, he tripped up a few times, and then saw the snow white ahead. Chu Feng had only one idea, that is, how fragrant!


    "Ah! Lecher


    Time was still for three seconds, a woman''s voice rang, Chu Feng also came back to his senses, quickly stood up and looked at the woman who fell on the ground: "sorry, I didn''t mean to, I was pushed by the thief!" Then he would help the woman who fell on the ground.


    "Go away, you go away!" Lin Yulin was really unlucky. She had to come to the railway station two hours ago because of the rain. She didn''t get the train until she just came to the station to pick up the adopted son of dianlan''s sister. But she didn''t want to get off the train because of the rain. She was in a hurry and was robbed of her bag by a man.


    With a cry, Lin Yulin directly catches up, hoping that someone can extend their hands to help, but there is no such hero yet. A person bumps into her body, stands up, and frowns slightly at the rain and dirt all over her body.


    What''s more, I think that when the man bumped into him just now, he bumped into his baby, and then fell to the ground, and his face was even more shameful and angry. Damn thing, my aunt Ben only touched him when he was bathing and sleeping. How could you, a jerk, directly bury his head on it?


    At the moment, Chu Feng was also worried. He also knew that he had done a very embarrassing thing. He did not dare to look at Lin Yulin who was angry and patted his dirty things. However, he still left the place he had just hit. How fragrant and white he was!


    But immediately thought that now is in the railway station, Chu Feng still returned to normal: "I''m sorry, I just didn''t mean to."


    "You, forget it, get out of my way!" Originally Lin Yulin would have a fit, but when she saw Chu Feng''s simple appearance and the big bag on her back, she thought that she had come to this city, her anger seemed to dissipate. She pushed Chu Feng away and ran after her. But now the thief did not know where to go.


    "I''ll get you back!"


    Chu Feng knew that although his own practice was unintentional, it was disrespectful to a woman. He wanted to take the opportunity to make up for it. He ran out directly with the bag of nearly 100 Jin. The speed was faster than that of people who didn''t take things. The ground was a little slippery, but Chu Feng didn''t feel general.


    "Is that boy carrying cotton on his back, running so fast?" Chufeng''s speed was very fast, and he was able to get tens of meters away in an instant. Some people tut said: "even if you go to the Olympic Games, you can win the championship. The wet ground can be so fast."


    Lin Yulin didn''t pay attention to what the people around him were saying. She just frowned. She was angry just now. Maybe Chu Feng was intentional. Otherwise, how could you explain the collision so accurately? But now see Chu Feng run out, is a burst of curiosity, I misunderstood him?


    Chu Feng, who runs through the wind and rain at the moment, naturally doesn''t know what others are thinking, nor does he think that his speed has aroused others'' curiosity. He can already see the figure of a thief in the distance. A small van stops there and seems to be going up.Chu Feng looked around and saw a dustbin. Then he saw the wind and heavy rain. People''s sight was blurred. He ran over and kicked it out. The bin, which had been fixed, hit the van which was about to leave after the thief went up. It was directly stuck under the bottom of the van. The van could not run for more than ten meters after driving out.


    Chu Feng took advantage of this time to quickly approach, stretched out his hand to vigorously open the door, the thief inside had already known that someone was chasing him, saw the door was opened, the dagger that had been prepared directly stabbed in the past, extremely fierce!


    "Be careful!"


    Lin Yulin, who came from afar, saw this scene, covering her mouth and subconsciously called out. But Chu Feng couldn''t hear the heavy wind and heavy rain. But when the dagger was about to cool himself, Chu Feng hit the thief''s nose first and hit him on the nose. Then the man suddenly fainted with his bloody sword.


    There is also a person in charge of driving in the car. Chu Feng solved the thief, and he banged an elbow on the driver''s seat. The seat was smashed by this huge force in an instant. The driver couldn''t resist the force, hit the steering wheel and fainted.


    Quickly solved two people, Chu Feng took the bag in the thief''s hand and turned away. Seeing Lin Yulin standing in the wind and rain, Chu Feng swallowed hard. Lin Yulin''s skirt was gauze, not so good at ordinary times, but now it''s soaked!


    "What are you looking at? Give it to me!"


    Lin Yulin finally recovered from Chu Feng''s quick solution to the thief, but immediately saw Chu Feng''s look in his eyes. He looked down at his face, and immediately felt his face burning. Because of the looming clothes, fortunately, there were few people in the strong wind and heavy rain. Otherwise, he would die of disgrace. He took the bag and turned to leave.


    But after going out a few steps, I feel wrong. I look back at her back. Lin Yulin has a heart of death. But Chu Feng''s eyes are not blinking. She is angry and almost spitting blood. This guy doesn''t need to look so direct, right?


    Chu Feng finally reluctantly recalled his eyes. What''s the matter with the women in the city? What materials are the clothes made of? It''s just like not wearing them in the rain, but the clothes that are close to the body look so small that they can''t stop anything!


    "Follow me."


    Seeing Chu Feng take back her eyes, Lin Yulin felt a little less nervous in her heart. She turned to leave, but saw the thief in the car: "these thieves are habitual criminals. If the police come, they will leave clues, and then these thieves will settle accounts with us."


    "Oh," Chu Feng nodded. He also heard that when dealing with anyone, he should not deal with police hooligans. He only deliberately lagged behind. Looking at Lin Yulin''s back running towards the front, he felt thirsty even though it was raining. Although he didn''t want to see it, he couldn''t help looking.


    At the moment, Lin Yulin, who runs in front of her, naturally knows that Chu Feng must be looking at herself in the back, and her teeth are itching. Just now, Chu Feng selectively forgot about grabbing her bag. She just remembered being hit by Chu Feng and seeing her own things!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    Finally, Lin Yulin and Chu Feng found a taxi and went back to the green garden. This is Lin Yulin''s residence. Nian helped herself in chufeng. In addition, he said that he didn''t know where to go. Lin Yulin thought about it and asked Chu Feng to go home with him temporarily. But he also agreed that he would leave when the rain stopped.


    The relationship between rainy days, originally more than 40 minutes to return more than an hour, river and sea traffic jams in rainy days, is quite serious.


    "I''m so tired!" As soon as Lin Yulin came back, she directly sat on the sofa, ignoring that her body was still wet at the moment. But when she turned back, she saw Chu Feng standing at the door with a bag on her back. She didn''t seem to dare to come in. Lin frowned slightly: "what are you doing? Stand at the door and be a door god?"


    Lin Yulin''s voice is very clear and sweet, a little baby voice. Chu Feng listened and felt the spring breeze blowing on his face. Looking at the shining floor, he compared it with the cement floor in the countryside. He said, "well, I''m afraid I''ll dirty your floor."


    "Just take off your shoes, so stupid?"


    Lin Yulin rolled her eyes directly, but found that her clothes were still translucent at the moment. She said that she was really unlucky today. She stood up and said, "put your things away. I''m going to take a bath and change clothes. Don''t move other things. Sit down!"


    Then he walked out two steps and turned back. Seeing Chu Feng still standing there, he looked at the bag he was carrying and shook his head: "I''ll help you put it down!" Because the bag is too big and a little dirty, if you don''t help, this person must be embarrassed to put it down, for fear of polluting his home.


    "Thank you, but it''s heavy. Be careful." Chu Feng nodded gratefully. Her eyes tried not to look at Lin Yulin at the moment. She untied the two shoulder straps on her shoulder, and did not forget to tell her.


    "There are many kinds of rice. I can hold 50 Jin of rice. Oh!" Lin Yulin said disapprovingly, but when Chu Feng loosened his hand, he felt his hand sink, and the whole person was pressed towards the back by the big bag of nearly 100 Jin.


    Chu Feng''s action is very fast. She turns around and grabs Lin Yulin. The bag falls on the ground. However, Lin Yulin''s body falls directly. Chu Feng is pulled by her and falls directly on the ground. Their eyes are opposite. Chu Fenggang''s words are gone.


    The time inside the hall seems to stop at this moment. Chu Feng''s head is in a daze, feeling the softness under the body and the smoothness of the mouth. Is this a kiss?


    Lin Yulin''s head is also a long time can''t come over, looking at Chu Feng that at a loss a little nervous, but there is no evil in the eyes, my first kiss!


    Maybe for one minute or two minutes, Lin Yulin suddenly pushed Chu Feng aside and stood up. She wanted to get angry, but she also understood what she had just done. She stamped her feet angrily: "you sit down for me. Nothing happened just now!"


    Then she quickly walked into a room and slammed it. Chu Feng sat on the floor, her heart was rolling. It seemed that she could feel the soft and tender, and the fragrance that had not been dispersed. She licked her tongue subconsciously, and I kissed her?


    More than 20 minutes later, Lin Yulin took a bath. The whole person felt much more comfortable. She came out of the room and wore a knee length skirt. Her legs and toes were shining with special luster. Chu Feng was stunned at a glance. What a beautiful woman, more beautiful than the village flowers in our village!


    "What are you looking at? Now that the rain has stopped, it''s time for you to go."


    Lin Yulin''s mind came to the picture just now. The first kiss of 27 years in the dark was taken by a little fart child. Seeing that the rain outside had stopped, she said directly that although Chu Feng was still small, she was a man after all. If she really wanted to do something to herself, she could not resist.


    "Well, I''ll go!" Chu Feng stood up from the ground, and the bag was directly picked up by him. It seemed that there was no weight at all. But when he raised his head, he frowned and looked at Lin Yulin motionlessly.


    "Then you wait and cook a ginger soup to go cold, or you will have a fever tomorrow morning."


    Chu Feng timely withdrew her eyes. She just saw a black gas gathering in Lin Yulin''s body. It was very light and light, but it was real. It must have been raining outside just now, plus the reason of jogging. If you don''t deal with it in time, you will definitely have a fever tomorrow.


    The reason why he can see this is because Chu Feng''s left eye can''t see anything before he was ten years old, but it seems that he is no different from that of normal people. He is an abandoned orphan. The conditions of his adoptive mother''s family are very poor, and he has no ability to cure Chu Feng. Such things have lasted until he is ten years old.


    Until he was ten years old, chufeng met an old man who moved to the village. He taught him some things, such as ancient martial arts and medical skills. When he was young, Chu Feng had few friends, so he followed the old man''s side to learn these things. Apart from the time of class, there was no time left for him.


    Later, Chu Feng slowly found that his left eye could see things, but he was afraid that it would only be a matter of time. Chu Feng did not tell the old man and his adoptive mother who taught him things. He was prepared to wait until he was completely ready to tell them, so that everyone would be happy in vain.


    But later, Chu Feng found that his eyes would always see some strange things, such as some people''s body will appear inexplicable black gas, for example, no one would see someone passing through the place, but then slowly, a few minutes later, there was really such a person passing through the place.Chu Feng was very surprised by such a thing. He had planned to tell his adoptive mother and master for the time being, because he was afraid to talk about it and scare the bad guys.


    At the age of 15, on the eve of his master''s death, Chu Feng told him about it. Finally, the old man told him that he might have a special eye, but he was not sure. He knew it when he took him as an apprentice and taught him these things. He also told Chu Feng about the characteristics of this kind of eye It was only because of this that he discovered it. But after awakening, he took a look at ordinary eyes, which was impossible to find out. He also told Chu Feng not to be known that he was born with special eyes, otherwise he would be killed.


    So from then on, Chu Feng''s left eye has become his biggest secret. Just seeing Lin Yulin come out of the room just now can see the black gas produced by her body, because the left eye can see the evil spirits of the world, the virus or the dead breath of the dying people, which can be clearly captured by Chu Feng.


    One of the biggest characteristics of the left eye is that it can predict what will happen in the next five minutes. This is also a matter that is easy to lead to death.


    "I see. Take your time!" But Lin Yulin just nodded. What she thought now was that Chu Feng could quickly leave here. When the latter opened the door and was ready to leave, she turned back: "by the way, do you know where the green garden is?"


    Originally, when I came here, I called and said I was waiting at the railway station. It was agreed that somewhere, but something special happened. Now Chu Feng can only go to Xiaoyi''s house according to her address. When she came here just now, it was windy and heavy rain. Chu Feng didn''t see the green garden in the community, so she asked.


    "Green garden, are you going to green garden?"


    Lin Yulin''s expression is very strange, up and down to see Chu Feng, this guy really does not know or does not know: "where are you going to green garden?"


    "Room 513, building a, green garden." Chu Feng smiles and reveals a row of white teeth. He even has a question to ask. Chu Feng still has some politeness: "do you know where it is? I''m from dianlan. I''m not very familiar with here when I first went to Jianghai. How can I take a bus?"


    Lin Yulin''s small mouth opened a little, but it was not so obvious. She was able to hold on to all the beautiful faces without using makeup. Her face was full of strange expressions: "are you sure you want to go to 513, building a, green garden?" She always felt that Chu Feng knew it, but now she was playing with herself.


    "Yes, my mother told me before she died that my little aunt lived there."


    Chu Feng''s eyes can see the dark side of the world. Once someone has evil thoughts, there will be a layer of black fog behind him. At the moment, there is nothing behind Lin Yulin. Chu Feng doesn''t worry that she is a bad person.


    Lin Yulin secretly said, "God patted her forehead. She looked at the Chu wind, which is about 1.72 meters tall and pure skin. She asked tentatively," are you called Chu Feng? "


    "Eh? How do you know that? " This time it was Chu Feng''s turn to be surprised. He took a look at Lin Yulin and asked tentatively, "this is not the green garden, 513?"


    "What do you say, smelly breeze."


    Lin Yulin is really having a headache at the moment. She bumps into herself when she meets her. The guy whose head is buried on it is also openly looking at her own people. The guy who robbed her first kiss is actually the adopted son of her sister. What a injustice!


    Originally listening to Chu Feng''s words, Lin Yulin was still very helpful in her heart, but when she heard the words behind her, she immediately became angry and took up the pillow beside her and smashed it in the past: "you die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    The world is so big, there is no wonder that Chu Feng bumped into a person, and then found out that it was his aunt, and there were many misunderstandings!


    "Did you remember what I said to you just now?"


    Lin Yulin''s impression of Chu Feng was not very good from the beginning. However, she was entrusted by her dead sister on her deathbed. She could only take care of it. Fortunately, Jianghai University will open in one month, and it will be OK to leave chufeng to school. However, during one month here, Lin Yulin has set some rules.


    Chu Feng held a book in his hand. He wrote down all the things Lin Yulin said just now. Looking at more than 30 rules, he said with a wry smile: "Auntie, I am your nephew. You don''t need to be like this. I''m not a sex wolf!"


    "Are you not a lecher? Forget it, go and tidy up your room Lin Yulin is worried about this, but it is not easy to say heavy words. Although she is a strong woman in front of outsiders, her personality is also a little weak. How can Chu Feng be regarded as her younger generation, she can''t bear to say too much.


    Chu Feng also shut up, knowing that in this little aunt''s heart, he estimated that he was a bad boy, just met? Thinking of these eyes can''t help looking at the past, Lin Yulin immediately caught: "what''s the seventh rule just now?"


    "Don''t peep at my aunt. Don''t look at my aunt with a man''s eyes!"


    Chu Feng immediately straightened his back and said the so-called rules, and then turned to take the bag: "by the way, I brought a lot of local products from my hometown this time. Fortunately, this bag is waterproof, otherwise it will be all scrapped. You can take it out and put it away by yourself. I''m going to clean up the room now."


    Lin Yulin nodded her head slightly, looking like an elder, but after Chu Feng entered the room, she felt her face: "I haven''t talked about this love for a time, so I''m called auntie. Can I be called old?"


    Chu Feng, who is cleaning up her room at the moment, naturally doesn''t know what Lin Yulin is muttering about. She looks at her room in the next month and nods with satisfaction. Although it''s not as big as her room in the countryside, it''s still pretty good. It''s clean and tidy, and the bed. It must be very comfortable to sleep.


    "The things have been sorted out. You will live in that room in the future. I told you one more thing. I forgot to say it just now."


    More than ten minutes later, Lin Yulin walked to the door of the room. Seeing Chu Feng''s tidy room, she felt a little approbation, but her face was majestic: "besides me, there is another person here, who is my roommate. She usually goes out in the morning and comes back at night. If there is nothing wrong, don''t leave after 12 o''clock in the evening Room. "


    "Yes Chu Feng didn''t say anything about it. After all, as long as he lay down, he would fall asleep. After all, he had no habit of getting up at night.


    "Today you just arrived. I''ll take you out to eat some good food. I''ll catch you up."


    Seeing that Chu Feng was still obedient, Lin Yulin turned around and went away. In addition, she continued: "besides, you are not allowed to enter my room and that room, or you will move out at that time. Don''t blame me for not giving you face. I''m heartless."


    "Yes." The secret Auntie is so strict than before. When she was a child, she took herself to sleep and told stories to herself. When she had good food to eat, most of her food was for herself. Even the younger brother, she was not so good. But now Chu Feng can only say in secret that time is a butcher''s knife.


    Half an hour later, they came to a place called Dian LAN hot pot shop. Lin Yulin ordered a light mutton hot pot, and several cooked dishes. They also ordered things.


    Chu Feng didn''t ask for food, and she knew that although Lin Yulin was well dressed, she knew that her economic conditions were not very superior. She worked in a security company, which was eight or nine thousand a month, and the bonus at the end of the year was 1121 months.


    This income standard is very high if it is in dianlan, but it is not enough in Jianghai, an international metropolis. It is said that she will give 3000 yuan a month to rent together with others. In addition, she has to eat, drink and buy some cosmetics. She has to take care of her sister in her hometown. She has no savings these years.


    "Watch me do it?"


    Waiting for the gap on the hot pot, Lin Yulin found that Chu Feng''s eyes were not blinking at himself, said displeased, but the latter was serious: "Auntie, you have to work hard for a few years, until I graduate from University, you will not be hard."


    "I wish you could support yourself." Lin Yulin''s heart is warm, but there is nothing to show. Over the years, she has been taking care of her sister in her hometown. Now Chu Feng is admitted to Jianghai University, which costs tens of thousands of yuan a year. All these are pressure on Lin Yulin.


    But Chu Feng can say such a word, Lin Yulin is very pleased, the secret way elder sister did not raise this guy in vain, it seems that there will be future prospects.


    "All down!"


    At this time, five men burst into the hotpot shop with guns in their hands. The first one yelled directly: "hurry up, otherwise I will shoot, and it will be a white death if I kill them!"Chu Feng quickly pulled Lin Yulin, who had not responded, squatted down. Her eyes were calm and she saw the five men. Although she had not seen the real guns, she still saw many on TV. A ray of light flashed in her left eye, and Chu Feng''s mouth moved her. Why did you take a fake gun to frighten people?


    Although the guns in the hands of the five men looked like real ones, and a shot made the same sound as the real one, Chu Feng''s left eye could clearly see that the internal bullets of those guns were fake, and the guns were also fake, just like the gunpowder guns played by children, which was just frightening.


    However, they still have a knife in their hands, and Chu Feng doesn''t want to act rashly. After all, Lin Yulin is still around. He doesn''t care. He can''t let his aunt hurt.


    Lin Yulin, who had been very nervous, felt the warmth in her hand. She was staring at the hand. She suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of security. Her face turned red unconsciously. Especially when she looked at the calm face, she didn''t show surprise and fear of Chu Feng. Isn''t this little guy afraid?


    "Big brother, what should I do? The police have surrounded me!"


    At this time, a thin man came to the side of a big man, heard the sound of the siren outside, and his forehead was covered with sweat: "let''s surrender directly. Although it''s robbing the gold shop, we haven''t succeeded. At most, we''ll come out after closing for a while."


    "If you want to surrender, surrender yourself. I stabbed the manager. Do you think I can come out in a while?" The five were all thugs at the bottom of the society, but they didn''t get along very well recently, so they thought of robbing. It''s just that it''s too dangerous to rob a bank, so they want to rob a gold shop.


    Who knows that before the operation, he was found by the manager. Finally, the burly man stabbed the manager and quickly withdrew. However, he was blocked by the police and finally ran here.


    Looking at dozens of people squatting on the ground in the hall, the burly man continuously ordered several people: "you, you, you, you, how many, stand up for me, I need hostages now, I''m safe, but if I''m not safe, you''ll be finished!"


    The man who was ordered by the burly man hesitated for a moment, but was deterred by the gun or stood up. There was a girl who was not far from Chu Feng and squatted with several girls. It seemed that they had come out to eat together. Their appearance was pure and sweet. However, they were ordered by these robbers, but their expression was a little nervous.


    "I''ll take you hostage."


    Chu Feng patted the back of Lin Yulin''s hand to show her to bow her head a little, so as not to be watched. Then she stood up and pointed to the girl: "she can''t be a hostage to you like this. If you are weak, you can''t say anything. It''s just counterproductive to be a hostage to you. Let me replace her!"


    Chu Feng is not a * * but he doesn''t mind reaching out to help others. Seeing that girl is obviously scared, everyone has the so-called love for beauty. Chu Feng stands up.


    Lin Yulin show eyebrows wrinkled, secretly took a look at the blank expression of gratitude of the girl, pure and sweet, secretly a, Xiaofeng this guy really know the hero to save the United States, but you also want to see what is the situation, if you have an accident, how can I explain to your dead mother?


    "Well, come here!"


    The burly man didn''t want to make trouble. Chu Feng could cooperate with them. Naturally, it was the best to let a man stand on it. Chu Feng came over. There was a hostage in the hands of all five people: "tell you, wait until we get out of here. The five of you will be in front of us. Let those policemen go away, or I will blow your head off with one shot."


    Except for Chu Feng, the rest of them didn''t know whether it was a real gun or a fake gun. However, they felt the cold knife in their neck and nodded to show their willingness to cooperate. The burly man and others were satisfied with pressing the five people out to get ready to run for a car!


    The girl who was replaced by Chu Feng looked at the back of being escorted away by robbers and others. Her eyes twinkled with gratitude and worry!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    The five men of Chu Feng came out under the hostage of the robbers. Each of them had a machete of general senhan on their necks. As long as they gently crossed, they could cut their throat. Two of them even had their legs shaking.


    "Leopard, do you think you can walk away?"


    The outside of the hot pot shop was surrounded by more than ten police cars. All the people could only watch from a distance. At this time, a woman in police uniform came from the crowd, and her pretty face was filled with anger: "a while ago, I was detained for fighting, but now I''m promising. Rob the gold shop?"


    Chu Feng follow the sound to see a stagnant eyes, the first thought in the mind is high, very high!


    The burly man with Chu Feng is named leopard. He is a very low-level thug who often fights and steals the dog. When he sees the speaker, he pulls Chu Feng: "Liu Yan, don''t say that there. I''ll tell you to arrange a car for us, or I''ll bleed."


    "Dare you Liu Yan is 24 years old, but no one dares to look down on this woman. Although she has a very good face and is called the first police flower in the river and sea, there are not many people who dare to provoke Liu Yan''s personality and violence. Only in two or three years after the police academy came out, many cases were solved.


    At present, he is the vice leader of the criminal police team of Jianghai criminal investigation team, and he is the vice captain without water!


    "I dare you, if you didn''t have so many people, I would have killed your cow." The leopard has suffered a lot in Liu Yan''s hands. The so-called enemies are particularly envious when they meet. Naturally, they are not polite.


    Liu Yan''s face was angry. She was a little bigger than the other women. At first, many people said that, but after trying her violence, no one dared to say it again. However, no matter how he abused him, the leopard called himself a cow every time he opened his mouth and shut up, which made Liu Yan angry.


    Those police officers who follow Liu Yan are all slightly ashamed. Are you a damned leopard, are you masochistic? You have been taught so many times by Liu team, and dare to say these things? Isn''t the birthday boy hanged? Is it too long?


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Arrange the car quickly, or I''ll kill this boy."


    The leopard knew that his crime of robbing the gold shop was not light. In addition, he stabbed a person and didn''t know whether he was alive or dead. This time he went in, it was definitely not the same criminal detention as before. Maybe he would stay for several years. Naturally, he could not surrender casually in this way.


    "Liu team, let''s do what he said first. It''s five hostages!" When Liu Yan was angry, a policeman came up and said in a low voice: "and we know too much about leopard. As long as he releases those hostages, we can catch him back in seven or eight times, and then you will be angry again."


    But after Liu Yan decided to make a temporary compromise, he raised his head and touched Chu Feng''s eyes. He looked at himself without blinking. The eyes were really like that. Liu Yan''s eyes turned: "leopard, I can let the car take you away, and I can take a hostage for you, if you let go of the other four people first."


    The leopard frowned and looked at the hostages in the hands of himself and others. One and two were the same hostages, and it was difficult to control people with too many: "no problem!"


    "Slow down!"


    Liu Yan''s eyes just now Chu Feng all saw in the eyes, the secret way is really stingy woman, you grow so big still don''t show people, what reason, and Liu Yan''s words chufeng know is against himself: "I think it''s better for you to take two hostages. After all, if you are a hostage, the impact is not great, but the two are different, and they dare not move by sight It''s the hand. "


    "Well, you''re right!" Leopard pondered for a while, and thought that Chu Feng''s words were reasonable. The more hostages, the better. With two policemen around, the police might be more restrained.


    "I''d like to be one of the hostages, but I''ll recommend one to you."


    Chu Feng knew that if he wanted leopard to release people, he would certainly not leave. Because he was very cooperative, he said at the moment: "this is the beautiful police officer. I believe she will sacrifice herself for our safety."


    Liu Yan clenched her lips. Just now Chu Feng looked at her recklessly. She had already offended her. At the moment, she even said such hurtful words that she wanted to give Chu Feng a slap. But now that so many people are watching, Liu Yan can''t say I won''t go. She just nods: "I''ll be your hostage!"


    "Liu team!"


    The rest of the police were surprised to hear Liu Yan''s words. It was the goddess of their team. Although it was fierce, it did not mean that no one liked it. If you wanted a beautiful woman to be a hostage, where would they put the face of these men?


    "Stop talking about it. Send a car over." Liu Yan interrupts the person who wants to continue. She looks at Chu Feng with hatred in her eyes. She says in her heart, smelly boy, when I save you, I''ll teach you a lesson, not only peeping at me, but also pulling me into the water.


    Liu Yan has more authority than the leader in the team. The car was transferred after a while. Liu Yan took out his own gun according to the agreement, and then directly got on the bus to play the role of driver. Leopard and others later got on the bus and released four of them, leaving Chu Feng in front of him. Five people crowded behind to deter two people with guns."Drive to the outside of the river and the sea. Tell the criminal investigation team not to follow, or I will kill the boy first." When the car starts, the leopard roars. If the police keep following, they have no chance to escape.


    Although he wanted to teach Chu Feng a lesson, it would not work if he died. Liu Yan could only take up the walkie talkie in the car to convey orders, and forced no one to follow.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to these things. He just looked at some people behind him through the mirror. His eyes were inexplicable. Then he turned his head and looked at Liu Yan beside him. He was just leaning on his side and swallowing his saliva. Is it true or not!


    Liu Yan drives the car to feel what general turn back, just touch Chu Feng to look at the eyes, pretty face immediately emerged a angry angry: "asshole, look at me again, dig out your eyes."


    "Cut, cow, if you don''t want to show it to others, don''t grow so big!"


    The leopard is curling his mouth. When he first saw Liu Yan, he was also astonished and ridiculed. However, after being taught a lesson by Liu Yan, the leopard warned himself that he should treat Liu Yan with respect, otherwise the next time it would not be as simple as beating up Liu Yan.


    The rest of the people have also suffered from Liu Yan''s sufferings. At the moment, they also nodded: "that is, I don''t know if it''s stuffed. I haven''t seen that big one since I''m so old, or I''m sick."


    "She does have a disease."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to nod his head seriously. His left eye saw a black air in Liu Yan''s body, just in front of him. This kind of disease was seen in the medical classics left by Master Chu Feng. It was the abnormal pathological changes of blood vessels in the body that caused the blood to surge to the top, which would slowly grow even after the age of development.


    "Speak again, I will kick you down, do you believe it?" Liu Yan looks cold. She doesn''t know why. When she was 18 or 20 years old, she was not very big. She was the same as a normal person. However, she has been growing older in the past two or three years. She also went to the hospital to check, but there was no result.


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it!"


    Chu Feng didn''t bother to talk about these things. Although it was very difficult to cure such a disease, it was not difficult for Chu Feng. He had seen master treat a similar patient. However, Chu Feng did not see the specific process, but only had a general knowledge.


    At the moment, the car has left the main road and onto the highway leaving the city. Chu Feng looks out of the window and says with a smile: "officer, can you let the car stay aside in the middle?"


    Liu Yan wants to scold Chu Feng. He talks a lot, but he winks at him. He drives the car to the middle of the road unconsciously. At the moment, leopard and others are only concerned about whether anyone can catch up with him, but they don''t pay attention to these things.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly put out his foot and stepped on the brake position. Although he had not driven, he still touched a little edge when observing Liu Yan. Sure enough, the car suddenly stopped because of the inertia problem. All five of the leopard leaned forward.


    "Asshole, my feet!"


    At this time, Liu Yan suddenly called out. It turned out that Chu Feng stepped on her foot just now, and her tears almost came out. But Chu Feng was too lazy to explain so much to her at the moment. She moved forward and kicked on the door beside Liuyan and opened it at once.


    The body quickly hugged Liu Yan and rolled out of the car directly, which was the reason why he asked Liu Yan to drive to the middle of the road, because there were iron barriers on both sides of the road, so he jumped out and hit him.


    Liu Yan had a pain in her feet, but she suddenly felt that she was being held by someone, and then she rolled out of the car. She felt a pair of big hands outside the car when she reacted. She just wanted to scold shameless, but Chu Feng had already shot out.


    In Liu Yan''s shocked look, she kicked in the back door, and a robber who was about to open the door fell out towards the other side by the force and hit several other robbers successively.


    Liu Yan also realized that she was almost here. She jumped up with agility. She was a good hand in the police academy. Facing the five robbers who couldn''t be prevented, she quickly abused them. She didn''t have the strength to stand up. Then she clapped her hands comfortably: "look at your arrogance. Now you are not abused by our captain."


    "By the way, what about the guy who shamelessly attacked my chest?"


    Just after praising herself, Liu Yan thought of a man, that is, the boy with him. Looking around, there was no one around, and his mouth was slightly open: "running so fast, although I will beat you, but help me get the robber, I can also forget it!"


    However, Liu Yan shook her head and rejected it. When the bastard rolled out of the car with her in his arms, his hands were not in place, which was absolutely unforgivable.


    Things, one code to one code!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    Since Chu Feng was taken away by the robbers, Lin Yulin has always been worried. Although she has a bad impression on her sister''s adopted son, if he has an accident on his first day here, she can''t explain to her dead sister. Since the police controlled the scene, she has been anxiously waiting for the situation.


    Just when she was expecting Chu Feng to be OK, the latter suddenly came out of the crowd. Before she could figure out what was going on, she quickly took her hand and left. Although the rest of the people saw it, some did not know, and some could not remember that Chu Feng was the one who had just been taken away by the kidnappers.


    "How did you get back, robber?"


    Lin Yulin didn''t react until she was far away from the hotpot shop. She looked at the nephew curiously. She was very manly when she stepped forward. But now she looked so ordinary: "and what about Liu Yan who was kidnapped with you? Why did you come back and didn''t see her?"


    "Do you know that Tigress?" Chu Feng looked at the surrounding environment and made sure that there was no one. Then he said, "I was put back by the robbers. They thought that I was worthless and less valuable than that policeman. With me, it was easy to become a target. So he took the policeman and I came back?"


    Chu Feng''s expression was very serious, but Lin Yulin always felt that he didn''t tell himself the truth: "why do you say Liu Yan is Tigress?"


    "It''s nothing. Let''s go. Don''t you say you should deal with police hooligans less?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know how to explain. When she saw two police cars driving by, Liu Yan probably had already informed the criminal investigation team, so it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time, and she doesn''t want to say anything to Lin Yulin. After all, she came to Jianghai university to study. If she knew what she had just done, she might say what she had done.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t say anything and Lin Yulin didn''t ask anything, she was still told by Lin Yulin on the way back. Don''t be a hero when you encounter such a thing in the future. If something happens, how can she explain to her dead sister and so on, Chu Feng can only nod his head and promise, but she murmurs in his heart, which is very annoying to my aunt.


    Seeing Chu Feng, Lin Yulin didn''t seem to listen to her words. Although she also wanted a man to stand out for herself at that time, she didn''t want people around her to stand out for a woman. Maybe people are so selfish.


    So after preparation, I will tell Chu Feng that Jianghai is not a classic blue, this is a huge VAT.


    Silent night, the next morning!


    When she was in dianlan, Chu Feng was used to getting up at six o''clock. When she got up, she didn''t get up. She wanted to make some breakfast and didn''t know how to use the kitchen things. Finally, she took out her pocket to look at the money. Last night, she invited herself to eat, but finally came back to sleep after eating noodles. Now she must be very hungry.


    Having made up her mind, Chu Feng went out to prepare a breakfast and so on. Lin Yulin could eat it when she got up. She also decided that during her stay here, she still had to figure out how to use the modern things in the kitchen. When the time came, it would be good to make breakfast for my aunt as rent. In short, according to the instructions of her adoptive mother, she would not eat for nothing.


    It was still very early at six o''clock. Although it was already dark, there were not many people who got up. This is a fast-food era. The working people from nine to five are almost pinching their time to get up. Therefore, Chu Feng did not see too many people all the way. Occasionally, he was just some old people who got up early.


    Turning seven to eight, he saw a breakfast shop on two streets away from the green garden. Chu Feng went to have a look. He did not know what Lin Yulin liked to eat. He casually took a bottle of milk and two loaves of bread, but he only asked for a steamed bread. When he came to the village, there was not much money in the village, and there was not much left to buy the ticket.


    After buying breakfast, I turned around and walked out more than ten meters, and then came a voice of surprise: "no, there are old people who seem to be sick and look like epilepsy."


    Chu Feng stopped curiously and looked back. It was just a matter of a sudden, many people gathered there, but everyone was just watching around, but no one went up to help the old man who was convulsing on the ground. Chu Feng frowned slightly. At this time, he didn''t hurry to save people. What did he do standing there?


    "Be careful, little brother. It may be a mistake."


    Chu Feng took breakfast and walked over. The people next to him saw that he seemed to be going to help the old man who fell to the ground. Suddenly, he stopped him: "such things happen every day in the river and sea. If you want to help him, he may depend on you. At that time, you should push it and ask you to lose money."


    Chu Feng pauses for a moment. He recalls what Lin Yulin and himself talked about last night, that is, don''t be a bad person. Maybe the good intentions will not be rewarded. But when he hears the voice of the old man''s convulsion, Chu Feng still can''t ignore it.


    Absorbed, Chu Feng''s left eye began to appear subtle light, almost invisible to human eyes. Soon through that special left eye, Chu Feng saw a middle-aged woman squatting beside the old man, but Chu Feng can be sure that there was no such woman just now.


    I saw the middle-aged woman pale, dressed in a pajamas, hands gently patted on the old man''s body, the ten fingers showed the color of green and black, Chu Feng''s expression slightly coagulated, dead gas formed!In this world, there is no ghost chufeng does not know, but he knows that if a person died, he lived in the place or buried after his death, there will be his dead breath, and if the person died of accumulated resentment, the dead gas will be more intense, and will form his appearance before his death!


    So now we advocate cremation because of these, in order to prevent those who died in vain or special death from harming others because of the formation of stillness. This is why some people often say that it is a ghost.


    At the moment, the middle-aged woman squatting there patting the old man is dead gas forming. It is just a form of breath. They are just following the people who had conflicts before their lives, making them sick or lowering their Qi, until the end of their lives. That is what people often say. But Chu Feng knows that this is just something that natural science can''t explain West, it''s not a real ghost.


    "How are you, sir?"


    At this time, a 30-year-old middle-aged woman quickly ran to squat down and looked at the old man lying on the ground nervously: "did you take medicine?" He looked in the old man''s pocket, but his face was more anxious: "over, where is the old man''s medicine?"


    "Let me have a look at it." Chu Feng has already determined that the old man is not pretending to be. So when he sees the old man treated by the dead woman, he still feels compassion and goes forward to say softly.


    "Where are you going to see a doctor? I don''t know how many people can''t cure this disease. We can only rely on medicine to support it. Don''t make trouble." The middle-aged woman was still holding a glimmer of hope, but turned to see Chu Feng, looking seventeen or eighteen years old. She was suddenly discouraged and said impatiently.


    Then quickly took out the mobile phone to dial the emergency call. As soon as he hung up, he saw that Chu Feng had directly pulled the old man up. The middle-aged woman was in a hurry: "what are you doing? If something good happens to our master, can you afford it?"


    "Little money, let this little brother show me. Anyway, who sees it is not?" At the moment, the old man who was constantly twitching was pulled up by Chu Feng, but he didn''t begin to twitch so badly. He took a breath and said to the middle-aged woman intermittently.


    The middle-aged woman is a little money. She dare not speak again when she sees the old man open his mouth. She is just a nanny invited back by others. However, for fear of accident, she still reminds Chu Feng: "little brother, if you don''t understand anything, don''t mess around. If something happens, you''ll be finished!"


    The onlookers around have similar ideas. However, most of the Chinese people are indifferent to their own affairs and are too lazy to pay attention to these things. On the contrary, they are interested in watching Chu Feng. How can he treat an old man like epilepsy and convulsion.


    "Grandfather, just relax as much as you can. Just wait."


    It can be seen that the old man is a man of reason. Chu Feng said with a smile. Then a flick of his finger showed a golden needle. This is the dark yellow nine needles handed down to him by his master. It is said that it was the original Shennong''s.


    People around him were surprised to see the gold needles in Chu Feng''s hands: "that seems to be a gold needle for acupuncture. Is this little brother a national doctor, but without decades of expertise, who dares to prick needles casually? This little brother is not here to play?"


    Xiao Qian looks tight when he hears what people around him say. He is afraid that the old man wants to talk, but the old man says again: "little brother, I believe you!" Although the whole body twitches hard at the moment as if to die in general, but the old man can still see the self-confidence in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    How can such a person just play? The old man believed in his intuition.


    Chu Feng just nodded gently, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He turned to the old man''s back and patted him dead. The gold needle directly pierced the old man''s chest and sealed his elixir''s Qi, so as not to let the chill caused by dead Qi invade the old man''s body.


    "Grandfather, now try to stand up and go over there and have a look?" The ghost was still patting, but the golden needle sealed the elixir field, and the cold wind could not enter the old man''s body. Chu Feng pointed to the door of the breakfast shop, where there was a small Buddhist pendant hanging by the shop owner.


    The old man felt a little warm and his body didn''t twitch. He walked towards the door in the surprised look of the people around him. Chu Feng looked at the dead air in her eyes and saw her looking at herself bitterly. But Chu Feng didn''t know at all, because she didn''t dare to go there, and the old man was completely OK.


    In addition, there is a glimmer of light rising in the distance, and the sun will soon rise, and it is impossible for the dead to do anything to the old man. Chu Feng follows the past, pulls out the gold needle in the old man''s chest, and finally turns and leaves directly. Everyone has everyone''s life: "grandfather, eat more Yang tonic things, so that the body will be better."


    "Little brother, what am I going to do, so fast!"


    The old man also wanted to thank Chu Feng, and he could see that Chu Feng seemed to be able to cure himself, but before he was ready to say anything, chufeng disappeared in the crowd with breakfast. Looking at the street where people were getting more and more, the old man waved and said, "little money, tell the day to find out this little brother."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    The things at the front of breakfast shop are just a little episode for Chu Feng, and they didn''t put it on his heart. Once he was still in the blue, such things were also encountered.


    Forget this, Chu Feng returned to the green garden, but Lin Yulin seems not to get up at this time. Chu Feng looks at the clock on the wall almost at 7:00, and Lin Yulin is only working at 9:00, maybe he needs to rest.


    Put breakfast on one side of the table, Chu Feng entered the bathroom, the clothes that were changed yesterday night have not been washed, just today it seems that the weather is still good, compared with yesterday''s rainy day, it is suitable for washing clothes.


    He threw his clothes into the nearby bucket. Although Lin said there was a washing machine, Chu Feng could not use the device. Moreover, the washing machine wasted electricity. Chu Feng was used to hand washing. After pouring in the washing powder, Chu Feng washed the clothes which had been washed from black to gray for several years. Chu Feng took the bucket which was covered in a basin by hand.


    Just took the bucket up, Chu Feng''s eyes were stiff, looking at the clothes lying quietly in the basin, this is not yesterday''s aunt changed clothes, may be yesterday too late so did not wash it.


    But Chu Feng''s eyes are more at the black two fitting clothes, feeling a hot and dry stomach, I can not help but think of the heavy rain yesterday, it seems that the little aunt is wearing these two things, it is this way!


    The eyes blink and don''t blink at the sexy black lace clothes, Chu Feng swallows saliva, and takes back her eyes hard, but then thinks that she used to help her wash clothes at home. Now, she lives in the small aunt and eats her. Can he also pay off the debt like this?


    Thinking about this, Chu Feng was brave enough to pour his clothes into the basin and wash them with Lin Yulin''s clothes. Only in my heart I didn''t know what I was thinking about. I washed them in the balcony for nearly half an hour.


    After eating a steamed bun and filling his stomach, Chu Feng sat on the ground and watched the morning news. What happened in the hotpot store last night was just reported. Liu Yan, as a police representative, was saying how to catch the robber.


    Chu Feng left his mouth boring. If I didn''t help you to turn those robbers up, you would have the chance to fight five robbers and finally beat them. But it was really not blushing to speak.


    But it is in my heart to mutter, Chu Feng will not be bored to be that kind of hero, because once master told him, heroes are often the worst ones to die.


    I transferred to other stations to watch it. There was no TV program in the morning. I was close to nine o''clock without knowing the time. Chu Feng came back to God and looked at the door that was still closed. It was Lin Yulin''s room. But according to the agreement of living in yesterday, I couldn''t go in.


    But today is not weekend, aunt also to work, how is not out now?


    After a few minutes, Chu Feng moved in her heart. She just said she was not allowed to enter her room, but she didn''t say she could not see her room, right? Thinking of this, Chu Feng felt happy to find a reasonable excuse for himself. His left eye flashed. Slowly, the wall of the room suddenly disappeared, and Chu Feng saw it directly inside.


    Just not to see the good, this look Chu wind felt his nose a hot, quickly back eyes, pulled the next paper towel wipe, but the mind is that lingering scene: "how can I like to sleep like this?"


    After cleaning the hot blood on his nose, Chu Feng stood up. Just now, he saw Lin Yulin who was sleeping through another ability of his left eye. However, Lin Yulin was wrapped in a layer of light black air, not very strong. Chu Feng knew that she had a fever.


    Went to linyulin''s room door, Chu wind knocked at the door, a few consecutive knock, the room only heard Lin Yulin a little weak voice: "do you?"


    "It''s nine o''clock, auntie. Don''t you work?" Chu Feng tries to pretend that he doesn''t know anything, let his tone be a little bit natural, otherwise, he goes in directly, which is too embarrassing.


    "Ah, nine?"


    Soon, Lin Yulin was in a hurry. At the next moment, Chu Feng could hear the crackling and rattling sound in the room. He knew Lin Yulin was wearing clothes and went into her room and found something in a box. That was some herbs made by Chu Feng in the countryside.


    After selecting several of them, he went to the kitchen to make a drum. Soon, he ground the herbs into powder and poured them into a cup, and then put them in hot water and shook them. The water with a little concentration turned white, as if nothing was put in.


    At this time, the door of the room was opened. Lin Yulin walked out with a red face, but the look was still in a hurry. She also called, and seemed to have no fever and weakness: "I need to deal with something, and I will postpone to the company. I will not be able to attend this morning!"


    "Little aunt, you have a fever."


    Chu Feng carried the cup of warm water with medicine and went over: "look at your face is red, drink this glass of water, and your body will be a little more comfortable!" Although only 12 years later, I saw Lin Yulin, but Chu Feng would not forget that she was a serious person, even if she had a cold and fever, she would go to school.So don''t say what you don''t want to go to work and so on. She just made a powerful medicine to reduce fever and not hurt her body. This is what Chu Feng can do.


    "Thank you."


    At the moment, Lin Yulin is very heavy, but the person who sees Chu Feng pour himself or nods to pick it up. After drinking, he says, "I have arranged what you said to me yesterday. It happens that our company is short of manpower recently. You can go to be a temporary security guard and earn a little living expenses. You can go there with me."


    "Thank you, auntie. I won''t disgrace you." After taking the cup and putting it aside, Chu Feng patted his chest to promise, but Lin Yulin frowned when he looked at the clothes he was wearing: "then you don''t have any better clothes. If you take you like this, people will laugh at you."


    Chu Feng is stunned and looks at his clothes. Because the conditions of his adoptive mother''s family are not very good, Chu Feng is still wearing the clothes of three years ago Smiling and shaking his head: "this has been regarded as the best one, and looks good, OK?"


    "Forget it. When you get to the company, you change your security clothes."


    Lin Yulin wanted to say that it was very bad, but she was afraid of hurting Chu Feng, so she did not say it. She took a few steps and saw the milk and bread on the table. She did not need to think that it was prepared by Chu Feng. She took it and ate it quietly, but felt a little strange: "how can I feel that my head is not so heavy?"


    "A low fever may not be a big problem. You were in a hurry to go to work just now. Maybe it will be OK." The antipyretic medicine prepared by Chu Feng just now has a lot of weight. Even if it is a high fever of 40 degrees, it can go down in a very short time. As long as you have a rest, it will be OK. But Lin Yulin was infected with wind cold yesterday, and she is not too sick.


    Lin Yulin thought about it, but she didn''t think that there was something in the water just now. She walked two steps to the bathroom mirror and looked at her makeup. There was no messy place. She was ready to leave. But she turned around and found something to look at the basin next to her, and her head banged.


    Then he walked out of the bathroom and looked at Chu Feng: "where are the clothes I changed yesterday?"


    "Washed." Seeing Lin Yulin like this, Chu Feng didn''t expect anything else, pointing to the balcony outside and saying.


    "You are not allowed to move my things." Lin Yulin wants to say who asked you to wash, but also understand that Chu Feng wants to do something for himself, and finally deeply suppressed the dissatisfaction in his heart. You can wash it, but don''t even wash my underwear. How can you make me feel?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    Lin Yulin left her hometown at the age of 15 to work hard in Jianghai. She has only a year''s high school education to constantly improve herself. Although she is now a white-collar class, her income is good. Now she is the general manager secretary of a good security company in Jianghai.


    It is said that the backstage of this company is very tough, which is a subsidiary of a large group company. However, no one knows whether it is specific. We only know that the general manager and boss of this company are very mysterious, and they can''t see it twice a year.


    "Auntie, how much is it for a month? I heard that temporary wages are very low. "


    On the way to the company, Chu Feng and Lin Yulin walked there because they were close to where they lived. As for exercise, there was still a month for school to start. Chu Feng wanted to make as much money as possible: "in fact, it''s OK for me to be a real security guard!"


    Because Lin Yulin and Chu Feng have said that the security company she works in is called Shengyuan security company, which is well-known in Jianghai because it undertakes escort business from several banks, and is also well-known in the industry. Many other famous communities in Jianghai also use people from Shengyuan Baoan company.


    According to Lin Yulin''s words, what kind of security guard is, that is, something is really like that!


    "How old are you? Do you have a discharge certificate?"


    Lin Yulin stopped walking. Knowing that Chu Feng wanted to lighten his burden and earn more, he could give him less: "my aunt knows what you''re thinking. If I can, I''d like to arrange for you, but in addition to guarding the company gate, the rest of you are not up to standard."


    "All right, then." Chu Feng also knew that it would be good for Lin Yulin to let herself work as a temporary worker for a month. It was obviously impossible for Lin Yulin to work as a full-time employee. He just thought that the salary might not be high, so he could only be depressed in his heart.


    Lin Yulin has been out for so many years. Through her words and deeds, she knows what Chu Feng is thinking: "it''s good to be a temporary worker in Jianghai with a salary of 2000 yuan. It''s enough for you to save a little for one month''s living expenses at school. In the future, there will be other aunts. You don''t need to worry about these things. Understand?"


    "Two thousand?"


    Chu Feng breathed deeply in surprise. When he was in dianlan high school, he was living on 150 yuan, 200 yuan at most. If he saved a little, he could eat in dianlan for a year, but now it''s only one month?


    Lin Yulin didn''t expect that chufeng''s reaction was so big. Seeing the strange eyes of the people around her, Lin Yulin pushed down chufeng with a red face: "go quickly. You think Jianghai university is one of those pheasant universities. It''s one of the top five universities in the whole country. If you can pass the exam, you''ll burn a lot of incense, and you think the cost of living is expensive!"


    "And also don''t want you to go out, what do you worry about? I really love you, you can work hard."


    "Thank you, aunt!" Chu Feng said with gratitude that he knew the gap between Jianghai and dianlan before he came here. However, when he arrived here, he found that the gap was not so big. The living expenses of 2000 yuan a month in his hometown was equivalent to the income of an ordinary family for half a year.


    Although he was tired of walking forward, he was still a little bit tired of looking at Lin''s young age, but he was still a little bit lazy in his eyes at that time!


    "Good morning, secretary Lin!"


    Soon they arrived at the company. It was obvious that Lin Yulin still seemed to be famous in the company. There were people saying hello to her everywhere she went. Chu Feng was a little embarrassed to bow his head after her, because many people discussed themselves in secret, and his words were a little hard to hear, and Chu Feng could still hear them.


    "It''s good to get used to it. When I came to Jianghai, many people said it was a bunny." They enter the elevator and go directly to the penultimate floor, where is the middle-level leadership office area. Li Yulin''s office is on the top floor, because she is the boss''s secretary.


    "It''s OK. I didn''t pay attention to it. I''m just afraid of losing face to my aunt."


    Seeing that Lin Yulin could still say these things to himself at the moment, Chu Feng gave a light smile. He didn''t care what those people said just now. He was just worried about losing face to Lin Yulin: "but you are not afraid of me, so I will not care about it."


    "If you can think that way, I''ll take you to the Minister of personnel and ask him to arrange temporary workers for you." Lin Yulin chuckles to pat Chu Feng''s head, but she feels it''s inappropriate to take it back. She says that he is no longer the little doll he used to be. Now he is an 18-year-old big guy.


    Lin Yulin''s subtle movements were seen in the eyes of Chu Feng, but completely as if he didn''t see, but his heart is a bit not the taste, his heart is not the Xiaofeng that ran after her buttocks at the beginning.


    "Who is the man behind secretary Lin, so rustic?"


    "Maybe it''s secretary Lin''s fellow townsman. You don''t know how secretary Lin got to the top. Now that he''s on the top of the tree, he must have been promoted to the sky by a chicken and a dog!"


    When they just walked out of the elevator and headed for the personnel department, some people around were talking in a low voice, which was even worse than that when they were just below. Chu Feng''s look flashed a little bleak, and suddenly looked back at the two women with the most obvious voice!The two girls, who were talking about Lin Yulin, suddenly felt that they were being watched by wild animals. The hairs on their whole bodies stood up instinctively. It was a special perception of danger for human beings. At this moment, their mouths stopped unconsciously, even their heads were lowered, and they did not dare to look directly at Chu Feng.


    "Let''s go. Do yourself well. What others say is someone else''s business."


    Seeing Chu Feng stop suddenly, it is obvious that someone is talking about himself, but Lin Yulin, who has been used to it, just smiles, takes Chu Feng''s hand and continues to go to the personnel department: "in the next month, you will do the same in the company, do your work well, what others say, you will enter left ear and out right ear!"


    Chu Feng nodded, which just took back his eyes. The two women immediately felt that the pressure on their bodies seemed to have disappeared. One of them even took up her own water cup and directly drank a mouthful of water, because she felt dry and dry, and her whole body seemed to be wet by cold sweat.


    The two women who originally talked about the happiest, because of a look in Chu Feng''s eyes, finally forgot to say what to say. They sat down in a trance and felt that they didn''t sleep well last night!


    "Secretary Lin, this is the nephew I called last night. He is really a good-looking man."


    In the personnel department, a middle-aged man who looked generous stood up with a smile on his face and patted Chu Feng''s arm: "at first, you said I didn''t believe that an 18-year-old boy could have any healthy physique, but now I see it and I''m very satisfied!"


    Lin Yulin nodded slightly, with a polite smile: "thank you, Minister Luo. Xiao Feng, this child has just come to the river and sea. Many things still don''t understand. I hope you can give me more advice."


    "That is, that is!" Luo Hu nodded and laughed heartily, but Chu Feng suddenly said, "minister Luo, can I become the official security personnel of the company? I think I can do better and get higher income!"


    "Well?" Luohu thought he was wrong. Chu Feng said again: "I said, I can be competent for more formal security work!"


    "Breeze!" Lin Yulin didn''t want to come before said good, here Chu wind even said, unhappy pinch his waist!


    "Good!" However, Luohu burst out laughing: "it is worthy of being a child from the countryside. It is not adulterated as I was when I entered the army. The purpose is very clear, but you should know the requirements of becoming the security guard of our company. Can you? The people below them are all good veterans of the army."


    "Is minister Luo talking about fighting?" Although Lin Yulin and he said, but Chu Feng still does not know the security needs to do specific things and employment requirements.


    "Fight? Ha ha, that''s right Luohu was stunned by Chu Feng''s words, but she still nodded: "but because you can only do it for a month, even if I give you this opportunity, you can''t meet our requirements!"


    Chu Feng straightened his back. Although Lin Yulin kept winking at him, he still said, "I want to try. Although it''s only one month, I always need to fight for a higher income."


    Luo Hu took a deep look at Chu Feng and raised his hand to stop Lin Yulin who wanted to speak: "today, it happens that the company will recruit 10 security guards to be responsible for the Bank of Xingang line. I will make an exception to recruit 11. As long as you can pass, I can give you formal salary!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    Since the establishment of Shengyuan security company for eight years, it has grown from a security company with only 20 employees at the beginning to a scale of more than 1000 people now. It has more than 700 security employees in service, and has established good cooperative relations with dozens of banks and residential areas.


    However, due to the vigorous development of Jianghai in recent years, Shengyuan security company is also expanding. Only from last year to this year, the number of employees doubled. Moreover, there will be recruitment twice a month for office staff and security personnel, trying to get closer to the scale of the group company.


    Today, it happens that the company recruits twice a month. However, it only provides three civilian jobs and ten security personnel. However, it is faced with hundreds of people on the scene. Such quota is obviously not enough.


    A large part of the reason why so many people come to Shengyuan security company is that its welfare is good. Over the past few years, more and more people have retired from the army. However, there are few people who can really be assigned to local jobs. Even if they have income, they are not very high. It is not enough for this expanding society.


    "Xiao Feng, do you really want to do?"


    Lin Yulin felt numb when she looked at those people who came to apply for security. The last bit of luck also completely dispersed. Those were the big soldiers who came back from the army, while Chu Feng was just a young boy from the countryside. How can we compete with those people for posts?


    "Auntie, I can." If you look at Yu Chu Hu for more than two thousand and a half months, why do I need to see Luo Feng, who is a member of the board of directors, who can only get through the training for two thousand and a half months


    "You are my exception. If you can pass the examination, you don''t need training."


    At this time, Luohu was more and more pleased to see Chu Feng. Just like when he entered the army, he was not afraid of death. He also made a proper joke: "if you want to come in for one and a half months of paid training, I''m not willing to."


    Chu Feng nodded and followed Luo Hu to the front. He grabbed Lin Yulin and pinched his hand: "Auntie, how much is the formal security guard for a month?"


    "You''ve fallen into the eyes of money." Lin Yulin is really angry now, and suddenly a little regret to take Chu Feng to the personnel department. Knowing that he had said this, she arranged for him to go to work. She was not angry and said, "seven thousand, plus an insurance in it!"


    "That''s not bad."


    Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction. Before, her adoptive mother in dianlan could not earn this amount for a year. Most of the time, she still relied on Lin Yulin''s income: "anyway, if I pass, I can become the eleventh person. If I fail, I can go to the gate security work. Aunt, you really don''t need to worry."


    "You, forget it." Lin Yulin wants to say something, but seeing Chu Feng''s stubborn appearance, it''s useless to estimate that what he said is useless. It''s also good to let him have some lessons in his heart, so as to avoid going out and suffer losses later.


    "Those who take part in the civil service assessment will go there, and those who will take part in the security assessment will follow me." Luohu went to the front, pointed to one side of the hall and said a word, then went to the door of one side, which is the training ground of the company, where the security assessment is carried out.


    Chu Feng can naturally feel the eyes of these people looking at Lin Yulin, and the beauty in the dark is concerned everywhere. However, it seems that she doesn''t like Lin Yulin very much. But think about it, who wants to be looked at as an animal by people everywhere?


    "First round, run!"


    Luo Hu, the head of the personnel department, is in charge of the assessment of security. At the moment, he stands in front of him and points to a 100 meter runway, allowing 20 people to compete together: "I just looked at it. After removing the civilian assessment personnel, you are just 300 people. You are divided into 15 groups, with the top three in each group!"


    Chufeng looks strange when he hears the speech. He is not going to take the best ten people in the assessment. How can he choose the top three in groups now?


    Lin Yulin seemed to know what Chu Feng was thinking. She lowered her voice and said, "if there is a chance, there will be more motivation. Do you think that 300 people will grab 10 places together, or 20 people will grab more than three places?"


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly after hearing his words. It turned out that the stimulation method had a 30% chance and nearly 1 / 7 chance. The bigger the so-called opportunity, the stronger the motivation. Although it was only the first round of assessment, there must be many people full of motivation for the nearly one seventh chance.


    There may be some groups of people who are not poor in ability, but they have achieved a balance. A large company does not necessarily need the most capable, but absolutely needs the most potential.


    It''s good to directly select the top ten, but some potential people will be missed. Such competition assessment leaves opportunities and hopes for people, so it is easy to stimulate the potential of some people, and there may be unexpected receipt.


    Soon, 15 groups were divided, and Chu Feng was also among them. Lin Yulin looked at those strong and strong people, and then looked at Chu Feng. She lowered her voice and asked, "can you do it?"


    "Men can''t say they can''t Chu Feng knew Lin Yulin''s worry and jokingly said, "Auntie, did you forget what I did to help you catch the thief yesterday?""Catch the thief?" Lin Yulin smelled the speech and thought for a while, and then took a picture of Chu Feng: "what do you think?"


    "What do you think, Auntie?" When Lin Yulin looked like this, Chu Feng knew what she had misunderstood and said with a wry smile: "yesterday, when the wind and rain were heavy, I could catch up with the thief and help you get back the things. Now I am relaxed. Do you still think I will lose?"


    Lin Yulin blushed after listening to Chu Feng''s explanation. She really misunderstood Chu Feng and thought that Chu Feng had mentioned the embarrassing incident of yesterday. At the moment, Chu Feng suddenly turned her head to one side. It was embarrassing!


    At the beginning of the competition assessment, the first group of 20 people has been in place. With the order of Luohu, 20 men who once served as soldiers flew out like arrows. The distance of 100 meters is decreasing. By the time of the last 20 or 30 meters, the gap has already appeared, and the first three people quickly decide.


    Luohu looked at the stopwatch of the assistant timer beside him and shook his head slightly: "compared with the quality of the last time, no one can finish the 100 meter sprint in 10 seconds!"


    The second group was already in place. Luohu dropped his hand, and the 20 people who had been ready for it directly ran up. This time, not only Luohu''s eyes lit up, but Chu Feng''s eyes also lit up: "not bad!"


    Originally some surprised people can run so fast, Lin Yulin heard the speech and took a picture of Chu Feng: "it''s OK to go to the Olympic Games at such a speed, but you still say it''s just OK. What''s your vision?"


    Chu Feng nununuzui, just now that man did run very fast, just opened a distance in front of him, but in Chu Feng''s eyes, it was just OK, but Luohu looked at the man who came back and was not red and breathless, and clapped him on the shoulder with admiration: "eight seconds and two, good, what''s your name?"


    The man''s skin should be suntanned, and the whole man looked masculine: "Xingyu!"


    "Good, I hope you can hold on to the end!" Luohu nodded repeatedly and patted Xing Yu on the shoulder. The speed of 8.2 seconds and the distance of 100 meters were estimated to be the same level of Olympic champion.


    Next, there were people in each group, but there was no one who broke Xing Yu''s record. The fastest one was more than nine seconds. Although it was only one second away from Xing Yu, sometimes one second could decide a lot of things.


    Many people''s hearts have confirmed that the man named Xing Yu must have occupied a quota, so there are only nine places left, right?


    Eleven groups have been assessed, and finally it''s Chu Feng''s turn. He gives Lin Yulin a reassuring look and goes out. However, with his appearance, many people have strange expressions. This man looks rustic and tender. Is he a member of Chu Feng''s group?


    It''s just that Luohu didn''t say anything, and the rest of the people who took part in the assessment naturally didn''t say anything. Anyway, everyone had a fair assessment and competition, so there was nothing to say.


    When Chu Feng stood at the starting point, he looked at the people around him, and his left eye narrowed unconsciously, because in this person, he saw a layer of black gas, which was not sick or dead, but evil spirit, which was the evil spirit produced by killing people!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    When Chu Feng looks at the people around him, he seems to have the feeling of turning back. He looks ordinary and endurable, but there is no emotion on his face. It seems that he is born without emotion. He also seems to be a very serious person.


    Chu Feng took a special look and then looked back. He thought that the people around him were not simple. When he looked at himself, Chu Feng felt that the cells of his whole body were beating for a while, and the people''s feet nearby were always moved a little ahead of time. His whole body was also tight. If such people were not in danger all the year round, they would not be so.


    Xia Yan was also a little surprised when Chu Feng looked back. When Chu Feng looked at him just now, he felt that he had been penetrated into everything. Especially when he touched Chu Feng''s left eye, he had the illusion that he did not have any secrets. However, when he looked at Chu Feng carefully, he was only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    Can only be in the heart bitter smile, perhaps is the reason that oneself works all the year round, now quiet down have no thorough habit?


    Although Chu Feng is calm on the surface, his heart is not small waves, his left eye saw Xia Yan''s back and body are wrapped with a strong evil spirit, which is the evil spirit that will be produced after killing people. When such people face some things, only the invisible breath can give people a sense of oppression.


    Take a deep breath. When Luohu said to prepare, Chu Feng dissipated his mind. Everyone has a past. He is not a good man in Puji. He doesn''t have so much time to care about others. He should finish his work quickly and go to school a month later.


    "Run!"


    At this time, at the command of Luohu, the two figures burst out like arrows, reaching a distance of more than 10 meters. By the time everyone was watching, they had already reached the position of more than 30 meters.


    Lin Yulin''s mouth suddenly widened. Although she knew that Chu Feng was capable of running, she saw it yesterday. But at that time, she didn''t pay attention to the matter of anxious thief. At the moment, seeing Chu Feng running out in parallel with a person, she instantly opened up a distance of more than ten meters, which made her feel a little inconceivable.


    Luo Hu also rubbed his eyes fiercely. He had been a small security guard since the establishment of Shengyuan security company. He was also a small security guard, and finally became the director of personnel department. He has assessed many people, but he can be sure that he has never seen two people running so fast.


    Also mercilessly pinched on own thigh, Luohu just reacts to come over, the original in front of all is true.


    At this time, Chu Feng and Xia Yan have reached the 80 meter position. The former is very sensitive to people''s feelings. Besides, the people nearby seem to attach great importance to the appearance of the competition. Chu Feng is a little behind without any trace. He is an exception. He only needs to pass in addition to 11 people.


    There''s no need to compete for jobs with people who need long-term work.


    The competition of the 12th group was quickly ended, but there was no discussion on the scene. During the competition, there was generally a voice of discussion. Everything was very quiet, and it was not too much to hear the needle dropping. Because the speed of Chu Feng and Xia Yan was really too fast, almost at the beginning, they went out for more than 10 meters.


    "You are strong!"


    Xia Yan suddenly came to Chu Feng''s side and said a word, and then without waiting for Chu Feng to be polite, he walked directly to one side. He took the first place in the group, and naturally he could enter the next round. He could feel that at the end of the day, Chu Feng deliberately gave in to himself.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth, but in the end he just laughed and walked back. Luohu gave him a thumbs up: "good little guy. I didn''t miss you. Seven seconds. You just spent seven seconds. This is going to the Olympic Games. It will definitely break the world record. You are stronger than many real soldiers."


    Chu Feng said with a modest smile: "minister Luo joked that when I was in the countryside, I used to go hunting in the mountains and run rabbit races. If I really ran, I would be just like this."


    "Good, good!" Luohu naturally can see Chu Feng''s politeness. He said a few times in succession. Then he looked at Xia Yan, who stood in a corner in silence: "that''s not bad. It''s six seconds and seven. I''ve only seen a teenager do this in the army."


    Then she realized that she seemed to have talked a little bit more. She nodded to Chu Feng and went to continue to host the competition. Lin Yulin came over and patted Chu Feng on the shoulder: "good, running so fast. If you encounter any danger in the future, you can also run quickly."


    "Auntie, are you hurting me or praising me?"


    Chu Feng shook her head with a wry smile. The little aunt''s words were so distinctive, but she could also hear her concern for herself. After joking, Chu Feng watched the next competition assessment with her.


    "By the way, Xiao Feng!" In the 15th group for the final competition assessment, Lin Yulin thought of Chu Feng''s one thing: "to be a security guard of Shengyuan security company, even if it''s temporary, you need the final physical examination. Your left eye has been growing up since childhood."


    "It''s OK. It''s been good for the first two years." This Chu Feng knew and understood that if she was in Jianghai, many places would need a medical certificate. Sooner or later, Lin Yulin would know: "I can see things in my left eye now, but it''s a bit hazy, but I''m already very happy, so the physical examination should be no problem.""What, you can see with your eyes. Why didn''t my sister tell me before?" When Lin Yulin heard the speech, her face showed surprise. Chu Feng''s left eye could not see from childhood. She was worried that he would be looked down upon by others. She was naturally happy to see him now.


    "At first, I didn''t know whether I could see it in a short time or often, so I didn''t say it, and then I forgot it!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye knows that although he can see the same things as normal people, but sometimes it is to see so much more than others, so to put it simply, his left eye is his biggest card, which may be of special use in the future. Chu Feng does not want to tell too many people.


    Lin Yulin didn''t think about anything. As long as Chu Feng could see that she was like a normal person, she was relieved and looked at the second round that was ready to start: "Xiaofeng, the second round is to test boxing strength, can you? Our company''s security requirements are still very high because of the power of one punch. "


    Looking at a machine more than two meters high and a half meter ball in the middle, Chu Feng didn''t know what boxing test was, but he thought that he could kill a boar with one punch. He nodded: "no problem!"


    "This is the latest boxing test, testing your strength!"


    Luohu, standing next to the pushed machine, said when the staff were fixed: "as a security guard, although the business of Shengyuan security company does not say that it is often in danger, but we are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. So super strong physique and strength is a necessary condition for security, so the 46 people who have just passed come up and give you the most satisfactory punch."


    Because Shengyuan security company only recruited 10 people this time, but there was an exception like Chu Feng, but he only worked for one month, so Luohu still acted according to the standard of ten people. Chu Feng could say that he only followed the assessment. If he passed, all the other ten people would be regular security personnel of the company.


    "Chu Feng, you come first and give us a start!"


    Waiting for the staff to fix the machine, Luo Hu waved to Chu Feng. He knew that the latter came from the countryside, and there was no lack of physical work. However, it was boxing strength. It was not enough to have enough strength, and some skills were needed.


    He was worried that if Chu Feng came out in the end, he would be overwhelmed by the results of the people in front of him. He could not breathe, so he let Chu Feng come first.


    Chu Feng didn''t think so much. He nodded and went out. He just came to the side of the machine. Xing Yu was the first to come forward and nodded to Luohu: "minister, I want to test it first!" Random look at Chu Feng: "no problem?"


    Although it sounds polite, it doesn''t seem to be the tone of discussion. Luohu is a bit upset at the moment, but remembers that he didn''t say anything. Chu Feng doesn''t want to make a fuss. He nods: "OK, you go first. Anyway, it''s all to be tested in the end."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    Xing Yu just nodded slightly, as if grateful. Then he went to the machine to have a look. Then he stepped back one meter. His eyes were sharp at the moment. His whole body was tense. The blue veins on his arm were bursting. It was as if the strength was too much to explode.


    Some female staff members of the company who watched the excitement saw the blue veins and thick arms on Xing Yu''s exposed arm. Little stars twinkled in her eyes and subconsciously clamped her legs. Women have always liked strong and powerful men, and Xing Yu''s appearance at the moment undoubtedly meets such conditions.


    "What a powerful man."


    Even Lin Yulin was secretly praised. Women like muscle men a lot, but Lin just appreciated it. She felt that she preferred men who had no fat or too much muscle, which was the kind of neutralization.


    Although Lin Yulin''s voice is very low, Chu Feng''s ears run around the mountains all year round to catch small animals. She has been exercising very sensitively for a long time. Then she looks like she is good at nodding. What''s the look in my aunt''s eyes? This can only be said to be a bit overbearing!


    Drink!


    In Chu Feng''s wild thoughts, Xing Yu burst out a blow and hit the ball heavily. He felt that the ball vibrated violently, and the monitor on the machine was jumping numbers. Finally, he slowly stopped.


    580!


    "Not bad!" People are still in the aftertaste, but Luohu clapped. The rest of the people clapped and clapped. Some people who knew what the test represented also clapped their hands. Their eyes toward Xing Yu were full of admiration. It seems that they are not people who can only exercise their muscles.


    Xing Yu just nodded, but Chu Feng could still see the glimmer of satisfaction in his eyes, and immediately had an evaluation of him. He liked to pretend, and he was a man with strength, but his hypocrisy was too much.


    After the staff had recorded the strength of Xing Yu''s fist, Xia Yan, who had attracted the attention of Chu Feng, also came up. Instead, everyone forgot the chufeng who wanted to be the first one to be tested. However, people didn''t think much of the clear and beautiful chufeng. They thought that running could be exercised, but strength could not be compensated by exercise.


    Xia Yan takes a look at Xing Yu, and a kind of blood that has been buried for a long time begins to boil in his heart. Some memories appear in his mind. When did he ever compete with those people for strength and running?


    Xia Yan stood up for a moment, flat and light. He was not as domineering as Xing Yu. Because he was wearing a little long sleeves, he could not see the muscle geometry. But when Xia Yan calmly handed out a fist, we could still feel that the power contained in it was very huge, because they seemed to hear the wind.


    Fist driven wind!


    With a bang, the ball made of special material vibrates continuously. It shakes continuously, and you can hear the humming echo. The numbers on the machine are also constantly jumping. After the ball doesn''t move so much, it stops, and everyone''s pupils twitch violently.


    Six hundred thirty!


    Just now, Xia Yan''s seemingly flat punch actually hit 630 points. Some people shook their heads and felt cold. If it hit people, it would not be like a fixed machine, but at least one punch would blow a big man of more than eighty pounds away?


    This time, Luohu was stunned and swallowed his saliva hard. If he had not monitored the machine before he left work last night, he would have doubted whether the machine was wrong. He looked at Xing Yu and Xia Yan like monsters. How can people today be so strong?


    Heart dark sweat, even when I was in full swing, at most is to fight more than 400 ah!


    When Xia Yan calmly walked to one side, another ordinary looking young man also came forward. He yelled and punched out. However, he didn''t know whether he was nervous or not. Suddenly, his wrist snapped and was dislocated by the rebound force of the ball.


    Many people who saw the number 20 above all laughed, and Luohu shook his head slightly and asked the young man to connect his wrist.


    After that, a few people went to the test. Some of them hit the wrong side with one punch, and the results were not ideal. According to the test results of those people, two of them were more than 400, and most of the others were close to 400. No one ever made more than 500 achievements.


    "Xiao Feng, you go!" Seeing a man go down, Luohu also remembered Chu Feng standing beside him, pointing to the machine: "try it, as long as your strength reaches the level of your age, you will pass the test."


    "Thank you, Minister Luo!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know the strength level of a man of his age. He nodded and walked over and looked at the machine standing in front of him. Chu Feng didn''t know where the test standard was. However, after listening to someone urging him, he could only take a breath, and then he made a fist or a punch at will in an instant.


    However, after the punch went down, the machine suddenly screamed and made a sharp sound. Chu Feng stepped back and opened his mouth. I can''t afford to pay for it!"What''s the matter, the mechanics?"


    We didn''t think much about it, but when the machine broke down, Luohu called twice. A slightly fat man, dressed in blue clothes, took a toolbox, looked left and right, and punched on the ball and said to Luohu, "minister Luo, the machine is OK!"


    "No problem. What did you say just now?" Luohu is stunned. What''s the meaning of the song just now?


    "This machine is the latest imported from abroad, and it can bear a lot of power. It is said that if it goes beyond, it will sound. If there is no problem, I will go first!" The mechanic simply explained the principle of the machine and then left with his toolbox.


    But what he said made everyone look at Chu Feng strangely. If the power is too strong, the machine will scream. But just now this man''s fist doesn''t seem to have much power. Can it be bigger than the man who started?


    Chu Feng was also a little embarrassed to be looked at like this, but also realized that he might have used too much strength just now. He coughed and looked at Luohu: "minister Luo, there was a problem with the machine just now. May I try again?"


    Luohu also has this intention, because he does not believe that the power of Chu wind can make the machine make a sound of chirping: "then try again."


    This time, all the people were focused on Chu Feng. Lin Yulin also held her hands together nervously. She felt that everyone was looking at herself. Chu Feng was slightly ashamed. Looking at the machine that she still didn''t understand, she suddenly flashed her left hand up and blew out.


    With Peng Tong''s voice, the frequency of the ball''s vibration was very high. Everyone''s mouth was slightly widened. Xing Yu''s brow was slightly wrinkled, but then he stretched out. Xia Yan looked at Chu Feng and then looked at other places. He was also surprised at the blow he had just made. He didn''t pay attention to it for the first time, but he saw it clearly the second time.


    It seems that a casual punch contains great power. Moreover, judging from the accuracy and speed of the punch, it is definitely well tempered. Just like that one, a normal adult will definitely be broken several ribs, and even lose his life.


    Chu Feng was also very embarrassed at this time. He thought that if he used his left hand, his strength would be smaller, and the machine would not sing. However, when his fist touched the ball, he realized that he had made a mistake and his strength was still great.


    The ball trembled for more than ten seconds, and the number on the display stopped. A number was there, but it made many people quiet and did not know how to open their mouth. Luohu also came back to his mind for a long time. His eyes were complex and looked at Chu Feng. When he was in the countryside, he didn''t hit stones every day, did he?


    "Xiao Feng, are you a monster?"


    Lin Yulin murmured at the moment and immediately let everyone''s eyes turn to Chu Feng, who is a little cramped and scratched on his head. Is this guy human or not? If it''s not the machine that has problems, then it''s the monster.


    Because at the moment, the number on the monitor is 900!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    "Xiao Feng, you should try to keep a low profile in the future, otherwise you will be easily envied."


    When the second round boxing strength test ended and went to the third round assessment site, Lin Yulin walked at the end and told Chu Feng: "because too excellent people are easy to make people have a sense of distance, too bad people don''t want to get close to them. You should be a person who is not too excellent, but can''t be too bad."


    "Aunt, I don''t know about the standard test!" Chu Feng said with a wry smile that he knew that he was really attracted too much attention just now. He hit 900 with one punch. It''s strange not to be looked at with the monster''s eyes.


    It was also after he hit 900 that Chu Feng knew in Lin Yulin''s mouth that the machine was the latest strength testing machine, with an accuracy of 99%. It could completely test how much power a person or even a thing could cause. Just now, Chu Feng''s punch was completely beyond the scope of normal people.


    A normal adult man''s punch is about 250-300 kg. A trained man is like those soldiers who can hit between 300 and 350 kg. Some people who master the skills and speed of boxing can hit more than 350 kg.


    Just like those people like Xia Yan and Xing Yu, their normal strength may only be about 400, but after mastering the skills and speed of boxing, the power of one punch will increase correspondingly. Accurate skills and speed can double the strength.


    This is also why two people with equal strength can only hurt others, while others can kill people with one blow.


    However, a normal person''s life beating power is 500. As long as it exceeds 500, it is likely to cause serious injury or death. People like Xing Yu and Xia Yan can make people disabled or even die with one punch. While Chu Feng hits 900 kg with one punch, the people who are hit by him are basically going to die.


    "So you should pay attention in the future, and don''t fight in disorder."


    Lin Yulin also knew that she had not explained these things clearly with Chu Feng in advance, but she could not blame her too much. After all, who could have thought that a teenager who has just turned 18 can hit 900 kg with one punch is something that he can''t even think of.


    "Yes, Auntie!" Chu Feng nodded. At first, he didn''t know these things, nor did he know the principle of the machine and the standard of human body test. If he had known that, Chu Feng would have controlled his hand power and would not have been shocked.


    In the second round, 46 people participated in the test. Only those who had passed 350 or more passed the test. Only 19 of them met the standard. At the moment, they all came to a place that looked like a conference room and looked around. They did not know what this round of test was.


    There is a conference table in the middle of the hall with a total area of more than 300 square meters. At the moment, there are many things on it. Some of them are flat bags, some are safe boxes for banks, and some are in the form of backpacks.


    "This round of testing is to assess the speed of your escort."


    Luo Hu went over to stand beside the conference table, patted the things on the table and said, "wait a minute, I will give each of you something. Send it according to the address we provided. The first ten people who passed will be admitted. The others who don''t come back within the shortest time will be embarrassed."


    "Minister, does the assessment tell us what kind of transportation we use?" Xing Yu came out when everyone was curious that this round of test was so simple: "if you want us to use the same means of transportation, but send things at different distances, is it unfair to us?"


    "These are all things we prepare for the assessment."


    Luohu said with a smile and picked up a backpack: "the distance between the places they want to send is less than 100 meters. I believe it''s nothing to you. As for the means of transportation, we don''t require it. We depend on our ability. It''s like you can use a rocket, and we won''t understand it."


    Luohu''s joking words made everyone laugh, but they also realized that although this round seems relaxed, there is a lot of pressure, and it may depend on personal luck. Because the places to go are different, the traffic conditions are also different. It depends on what we are divided into and don''t encounter traffic jams.


    "Xing Yu, you send this bag!"


    When everyone basically understood what to do, Luo Hu handed a bag to Xing Yu: "there is an address on the package, and there is also a phone number of the receiver. If you send the signature and take the receipt back, it will be successful."


    After that, Luohu assigned people to each other. We all looked at the places we went to. The basic distance was almost the same. Moreover, the traffic situation seemed to have been investigated. Every place has the same route and traffic. So it is fair. It depends on their ability.


    "Minister Luo, what about me?"


    Seeing that all 18 people had got what they wanted to send, Chu Feng found that he only missed himself. Luohu looked at him: "you are my exceptional recruitment, and the rest seems to have little to do with you. Moreover, the person guaranteed by secretary Lin will not need the final round of assessment.""No way." When Lin Yulin said thanks with a smile, Chu Feng firmly shook his head: "I said that what I want to do will be done. I don''t want to rely on anyone. Thank you for minister Luo''s good intentions, but I still want to prove myself, which can be regarded as an explanation for myself."


    "So? Well, then Luohu thought about it for a moment. Seeing Lin Yulin nodding, she took a handbag: "then you can take this thing to room 808 of Jianghai hotel. The distance is almost the same as theirs. I will call to make it clear. Then you can send it back."


    "Good!"


    Although I wonder why there are no documents to prove it, Chu Feng still took the handbag and wondered what these things were. If it was just for assessment, it seemed too troublesome?


    Luohu didn''t say anything more. He said directly, "let''s go. I''m waiting for you to come back."


    With a word from Luohu, eighteen people took the lead to go out. Chu Feng touched his head and looked at Lin Yulin with embarrassment: "aunt, where is Jianghai hotel?"


    "I''m really pissed off by you. Go out and take a taxi." Lin Yulin herself was in a good mood, but when she heard Chu Feng''s words, she immediately vomited blood. However, she also knew that Chu Feng had just come to Jianghai. She did not know that Jianghai hotel was normal. She took out two hundred yuan bills from her bag: "go back quickly!"


    Chu Feng wanted to say something, but when he saw Luo Hu still took 200 yuan, he left the meeting room. It seemed that everyone was running very fast, and all of a sudden they were gone. Chu Feng ran out and saw several people standing there waiting for the bus.


    Chu Feng nuzui, if you take a car to go back, it will not take much time. After looking around, Chu Feng went to a public security Pavilion: "excuse me, if I go to Jianghai Hotel, how should I go?"


    "Straight ahead!" The people at the public security Pavilion looked at the Chu wind. It was like a rural person entering the city. However, he pointed to a direction patiently: "about two kilometers left, then three kilometers left, eight kilometers ahead, and five minutes'' walk."


    Chu Feng looks at the front, turning left and turning right is very clear, but if the fork, how to do?


    Just about to say it''s better to take a taxi when I saw the newspaper in the hands of the public security officer. It was the traffic map of the river and the sea. His eyes suddenly brightened. He took out 200 yuan from Lin Yulin and wanted to take it. But it was painful. Then he felt his pocket and took out ten yuan to pat it on the table: "brother, I''ll buy this newspaper paper."


    Then he took it without waiting for others to agree or disagree. The wind ran out. The security officer was stunned and looked at the ten yuan on the table. Then he stood up and wanted to publish something. But looking back at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, he was stunned: "what about people?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    Chu Feng took the city tourism newspaper of Jianghai city from the public security personnel, and came to Jianghai hotel in the shortest time. He didn''t take a taxi all the way, but the speed was not necessarily slower than the taxi!


    Looking at his own clothes, and then looking at the sign hanging at the door of the hotel, people with untidy clothes and dogs are not allowed to enter. Chu Feng secretly said that his clothes should not be untidy, but at most a little old?


    "Don''t you see it?"


    Chu Feng wants to say that his clothes are very neat, but when he sees the people who pass by with a humble smile on the security guard, he suddenly feels that he is really far behind these people. Other people are well-dressed and seem to be successful people, either rich or expensive, but he himself is very frail!


    "Go away, don''t affect our hotel business here, or we will be impolite!"


    The security guard laughingly watched a fat man with a 17-year-old girl walk in, envious to see Chu Feng still standing in place, face changed in a second, let Chu Feng heart secretly surprised, this and others said face change and turn over a book as fast?


    However, Chu Feng didn''t argue with the security guard. Instead, he stepped back and walked back. Seeing Chu Feng leaving, the security guard sneered and said, "Stinky beggars, don''t look at this place, and dare to come here to beg for food."


    What the security guard said was not deliberately covered up. Chu Feng heard it very clearly. Although he was a little uncomfortable, he also understood that this was the social reality. Before he came to Jianghai, he had heard people who had been to big cities say that city people have a natural contempt for rural people.


    The security guard, Chu Feng can see that his family background is not good, otherwise he would not be a security guard here. He can''t help thinking of an old saying, the dog of the prime minister''s house!


    After counting the time, Chu Feng doesn''t know how the rest of the people are now. But if he doesn''t go in, he will really fail to pass the examination. After taking a look at the surrounding environment, there seems to be no other exit except for the main gate. Chu Feng, who doesn''t know there is still a back door, looks back.


    It seems that there is only the old way. I hope no one can see it!


    Chu Feng casually walked to the left, about 10 meters away from the hotel gate, suddenly burst away. The security guard standing at the door only felt a gust of wind blowing, subconsciously shrunk his neck and looked at the front. He wondered, where is the wind coming from today''s weather?


    At the moment, Chu Feng has entered the hotel. No one knows how he came in. Chu Feng also pretends to be very natural and walks towards the stairs on one side. Although many people look at him with strange eyes, he doesn''t know.


    Everyone saw Chu Feng walking towards the stairwell naturally. All they thought was the garbage collector in the hotel, so no one paid attention to it.


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath. Fortunately, he had some ability in his hand. Otherwise, the door of the hotel could not get in today. When he was about to take the stairs to the eighth floor, a figure on his right side suddenly ran over quickly. Chu Feng wanted to dodge, but he was afraid that he would be too shocking. So he went on walking without seeing him.


    The person who ran to just looked back at the back, did not notice that there was a person in front of him. He ran into Chu Feng directly and called out: "it''s so painful!"


    Chu Feng looks strange. It turns out that she is a woman. When she ran here just now, she only wore a hat and sunglasses, so she didn''t go to see it specially. At this time, she heard a woman''s voice. Chu Feng quickly squatted down: "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK."


    The sunglasses girl seemed to be in a hurry. When she got up quickly, she looked back. She seemed worried that someone would catch up with her. She avoided Chu Feng''s hand and was about to walk to the stairwell. She looked a little worried!


    Although it''s a bit impossible to feel kidnapping in a place like Jianghai Hotel, Chu Feng believes that his left eye can see what happened in the past and in the future within five minutes. At the moment, it sees, which means that within five minutes, the girl will be kidnapped when she enters the stairs.


    The girl with sunglasses looked back curiously. Her mouth and nose looked very delicate, which not only made Chu Feng stunned: "what''s the matter?" When she finished speaking, the sunglasses girl also looked back at the door of the hotel, and her expression relaxed a little. In the dark way, this is a hotel. Should they not catch up?


    "Take the elevator, then."


    Chu Feng didn''t know how to talk to the girl with sunglasses, because in that case, others would think that he was a liar. He hesitated and said, "because the stairwell is full of garbage now, I need to clean it up. It''s not convenient for you to leave!"


    "I don''t mind." The sunglasses girl said a word and went directly into the stairwell. Chu Feng looked stunned. She said this for her own good. How could she not listen?


    Look around the people did not pay attention to here, chufeng wanted to change the elevator to go up, but after thinking about it, he walked into the stairwell, I don''t know, even if I don''t know, now I know something is going to happen. Naturally, I can help you if you can!


    "It doesn''t look like a good thing. How clean the stairwell is!"Sunglasses girl has now walked to the third floor. With the help of emergency lights, she can see that the dark stairwell is very clean. Du duzui regards Chu Feng as someone who wants to chat up with him, and hums a ditty to go up directly.


    From the third floor to the corner of the fourth floor, there was a clang from below. The girl in sunglasses looked startled and looked back. She saw three men in black coming in. Her scalp became numb and ran towards the top. But the door on the fourth floor also opened suddenly, and four similar black men came out.


    Back and forth!


    At the moment, the girl with sunglasses is really a little nervous, but she is more regretful. Did the person just know that someone was hiding here waiting for me, so it was not convenient to tell me that there was garbage. I was really unlucky. Why did I not listen to him?


    "Miss Jin, Huang Shao invites you to have dinner and tea. Please come with us." At this time, a man in black stepped forward and said coldly: "if Miss Kim wants to make unnecessary resistance, then we can only ask you to go by extraordinary means. Don''t blame Miss Jin at that time."


    "I said there was no time. What did he want?"


    The sunglasses girl was really angry. She came to Jianghai two days ago, but just when she arrived, she attended a reception and got to know a man. The man wanted to invite her to dinner. At that time, she refused to say that she was not free, and the man did not say anything. She only said that if there was time, everyone could have a meal.


    At that time, she didn''t pay attention to it, but she knew it was not so simple when she received the phone call from the man yesterday. Sure enough, after she refused again, she met several men in black to invite her when she went out this morning. She realized that she was wrong and ran quickly, because she knew that her whereabouts might be under the control of others.


    I thought that when I went back to the hotel, the man would be a little more restrained. I didn''t want to chase her door and kidnap her. She was angry and regretted that she didn''t take her bodyguard out.


    "No time? It seems that Miss King wants us to invite you in person! "


    At first, the black man who spoke at first gave a cold smile, and the three men in black below walked towards the top. A cloth appeared in one of the hands. The girl in sunglasses seemed to know what it was. She looked nervous: "tell you, if you dare to do anything to me, you will regret it."


    But these black men obviously often do such things, ignoring the threat of sunglasses girl, indifferently toward her.


    Chu Feng stood at a corner on the third floor and saw that there was nothing around him. There was a lot of things in the dark. Chu Feng touched his pocket and had only one coin. Suddenly, he took out and threw it out. The emergency light between the third and fourth floors was broken. Chu Feng burst out at the moment when these people''s eyes could not adapt to the complete darkness.


    The nervous Sunglasses girl could only hear the crackling sound and the angry roar coming from the dark. It only took more than ten seconds for her to recover her calm. Then the door on the fourth floor suddenly opened with a little more light. Looking at it, she saw only a familiar figure walking out.


    "Is that the man just now?" Looking at the figure, the girl in dark glasses whispered a word just like the one who reminded her just now. However, when she saw seven men who had fainted in the stairwell, she was shocked and wanted to call the police, but what she thought of was still ignored.


    Quickly left here, but thinking about the beginning of the person in the end is who, why to remind themselves and rescue themselves, is it a legendary hero?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    The things in the stairwell, Chu Feng quickly knocked out seven people and left directly.


    Although it can be seen that the sunglasses girl is a good-looking beauty, but Chu Feng does not have a lot of concept for the hero to save the United States, let alone this kind of extraordinary beauty, because from the seven men in black to kidnap her, it can be seen that saving such a woman needs more than simple courage.


    So Chu Feng left directly without a word left after rescuing her. He was not afraid of trouble, but he would not take the initiative to find trouble. Who knows who is going to kidnap that girl? Chu Feng doesn''t want to cause any unnecessary trouble!


    After coming out of the stairwell on the fourth floor, Chu Feng directly took the elevator to the eighth floor. According to Luo Hu''s instructions, he came to the door of 808''s room. After knocking on the door, a woman with framed glasses opened the door, and her eyes were alert: "who are you looking for?"


    "Someone asked me to send a bag, and then someone took it."


    Chu Feng didn''t know who he was looking for. He took out the bag directly. Luohu said it was 808 of Jianghai hotel. So he sent it here and he didn''t have much to do with him.


    When the woman saw the bag in Chu Feng''s hand, her look relaxed. After taking the bag, her tone was still a little stiff: "thank you!" Then he took out two hundred yuan bills and handed them to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything to catch him directly. Anyway, he did send things, and I heard that people in the city used to give tips. Chu Feng naturally refused. After receiving 200 yuan, the woman closed the door directly. It seemed that she didn''t want to talk to Chu Feng any more.


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t bother to worry about it. He loaded 200 yuan and pressed the elevator, waiting for the elevator to come up. At the moment when he went in, the girl with sunglasses in the stairwell came out. Seeing Chu Feng''s figure, he just wanted to open his mouth, but the elevator door had been closed.


    He stomped his foot regretfully: "I wish I had gone two steps faster just now, but I would have liked to ask the people in the hotel. I must thank the hero!"


    Then I went to the door of 808 room and pressed the doorbell. Soon the door opened. It was the same woman. The girl with sunglasses held it in her arms: "Xinliu, it''s great to see you again. I was almost kidnapped just now. Those people hide in the hotel stairwell and seem to know that I won''t take the elevator."


    "What, someone is going to kidnap you. I''ll call the police right now!"


    Cui Xinliu, whose face was taut, was shocked when she heard Jin Xiaoqi''s words. She took out her mobile phone to make a call, but the latter quickly stopped her: "don''t call. Those people are Huang Shaoguang''s people. It''s said that he is the son of a local extreme eldest brother. He has great influence, and we can''t fight."


    With a sigh, he pulled Cui Xinliu in, nodded to Quan Hao, the bodyguard standing on the side, and then continued: "and our business is over. We can arrange the fastest flight back to the south of Hanhuang. By then, no matter how powerful he is, he can''t help us!"


    "Are you talking about Huang Shaoguang of the Qing Gang?"


    As Jin Xiaoqi''s agent, Cui Xinliu knows about some people and local forces every time she goes to a place. At the moment, Jin Xiaoqi only says that she knows, but she is also curious about some things: "but if it''s the people sent by Huang Shaoguang, how do you run away? They can bury themselves in the hotel, so they won''t give you a chance?"


    "Hero!" Jin Xiaoqi thought of the figure and looked reverent: "at that time, I was about to be caught by those people in the stairwell, but suddenly the emergency light was broken by something, and then I only heard the scream. Finally, when I got used to the darkness, seven people were knocked down."


    "So good? Is it possible that Huang Shaoguang arranged people to compile and direct themselves? " Cui Xinliu nodded, but still said that she was in charge of all the affairs of Jin Xiaoqi and should pay attention to her safety.


    "It should not be. Huang Shaoguang is the one who should save me." Jin Xiaoqi shakes her head and takes off her sunglasses and hat, revealing her invincible youth. If some people who often pay attention to entertainment news at this moment, they will find that this person is the most famous little queen, Jin Xiaoqi!


    "It''s true!" Cui Xinliu is talking about it. Jin Xiaoqi explains it in a similar way, and then he takes Jin Xiaoqi''s hand: "that happens to be that young master Liu is also dealing with things in Jianghai. He likes you so much. Why don''t we ask him to arrange some people to protect us until we get on the plane?"


    "Xinliu, you don''t need to talk about this matter. I''ll contact my brother to solve this matter!"


    Jin Xiaoqi, who originally had a smile on her face, suddenly cooled down. After saying a word, she directly walked into her own room. Today''s things are frightening. At least, she won''t go out again until it is safe enough.


    "Quan Hao!" At the moment when the door closed, Cui Xinliu returned to her skilful indifference and said to the bodyguard standing on one side: "wait a minute. You can call Liu Shao to talk about this matter. I believe he is very happy to encounter such a thing."


    Then he said meaningfully: "I believe that if Liu Shao succeeds, the benefits will not be less than us. It is better than that you will be a bodyguard all your life, and I will be a nanny agent all my life!"Quan Hao looked at the closed room, but in his mind he was thinking. Then he nodded and went to the room on one side. If he really contributed to the good things as Cui Xinliu said, he would surely get a good return. It was much better than being a bodyguard all his life.


    "Son of a bitch, you are just a bastard. Give me a way. If I don''t see Jin Xiaoqi lying in my bed tonight, I''ll kill you!"


    At the moment, in a luxury apartment, a man who revealed a touch of ruthlessness roared at the end of the phone: "in addition, find out the guys who destroy my good things. You are really rubbish. Seven people go to catch a single woman, and they are knocked unconscious without knowing what situation. Why don''t you die?"


    Then more and more said more angry, all of a sudden, the phone hit the ground: "really a group of useless guys!"


    "What is so angry that Huang Shao is so angry?" There is a handsome young man sitting opposite Huang Shaobo. The whole person reveals a noble temperament, just like the legendary Gao Fu Shuai. In fact, he is not only Gao Fu Shuai, but also a responsible child.


    His name is Zuo Xiong. As the only son of Zuo Quan, deputy staff member of the sea today, he has set up a nightclub called Suhe, which is the first nightclub in Jianghai. After removing some special places, Su he is worthy of being a cash cow. Of course, it is also because of his powerful father.


    "It''s just a woman, Jin Xiaoqi, the most popular little queen at present."


    "Jinxiaoqi, that is a rare beauty. She is called the national goddess in the south of the cold desert. It is said that she is still in the place." Zuo Xiong nodded slightly, said his little understanding, and then looked at Zuo Xiong: "how, Huang Shao, are you interested in her, believe that it is not difficult to get it with your power?"


    "Then I wish you success and play the goddess in the hearts of thousands of men."


    Zuo Xiong raised his cup with a smile. He looked so sincere, but he could catch a touch of contempt in his eyes. If it was not for the interests, he was not willing to deal with the black second generation like Huang Shaobo. The whole thing was that his accomplishment was affected.


    "That''s for sure, for sure!" Huang Shaobo has bullied many men and women over the years. Although most of his time has been limited, he is still as dirty as ever in the dark. At the moment, he is very happy to hear that the Deputy staff member flatters himself: "that''s OK with what you just said. After that, I''ll talk to my father."


    "Thank you very much."


    He scolded a rude man in his heart, but Zuo Xiong still showed a sincere look on his face. Recently, he set up a real estate company and won a piece of land in the old area of Pujiang through his relationship with Laozi. However, there are more than 300 households there, including dozens of nail households. These are always to be dealt with by people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    After leaving the Jianghai Hotel, Chu Feng rushed back to Shengyuan security company. When he entered the original hall, he saw several people here. Fortunately, he caught up with him and helped the woman. Chu Feng was worried that he had missed the time!


    "Yes, the sixth is back!"


    Luohu had already received a call just now, knowing that Chu Feng''s things had been delivered. When he saw Chu Feng, who was not red and breathless, he nodded his head with slight appreciation. When he met such a thing, he could still be calm. At this age and in such a state of mind, it was very good.


    "Xiaofeng, not bad!" Lin Yulin didn''t hold much hope at first, but she was very happy to see Chu Feng come back the sixth time. At least others would not say that it was her. Lin Yulin arranged her nephew to work here for personal gain. Although she didn''t care what others said, she didn''t want to hear it.


    "Just so. I''m not the fastest."


    Chufeng gently smile, but the heart is a little regret, not the first, if not to help the woman waste those minutes of time, chufeng confident that he can be faster, even if not the first, can also be the top three, because looking at the other several faces are still sweat, Chu Feng knows that they did not come back too fast than himself.


    Lin Yulin just a smile, but in the heart to see Chu Feng Gao, it seems not a lazy guy, and there is a big difference between childhood, because Chu Feng was a child who did not like to move.


    However, Chu Feng is now looking at Xia Yan and Xing Yu, who are the two people he pays most attention to today. In Xia Yan''s body, he sees evil spirit, that kind of killing evil spirit, and in Xing Yu, he sees the green gray color. Under the condition of this color, it shows that this person is between good and bad.


    It can also be said that such a person is easy to be shaken. If anyone persuades such a person, he or she is either a traitor or a good person. Like Xia Yan, he is a special person.


    With the passage of time, the people who went out also came back slowly. A total of 13 people came back, including Chu Feng, and 19 people went out. Luohu looked at the time, and it was possible that the traffic jam should have come back. He said to the assistant standing beside him: "call the police!"


    When the assistant went to one side to make a phone call, Luo Hu turned to look at Chu Feng and other 13 people: "congratulations on becoming a staff member of Shengyuan security company. On behalf of the company, I welcome you to join us!"


    We are all stunned. We are not only recruiting ten people, but how come it is thirteen people now?


    "Our company has a wide range of business, and naturally we have our own way of employing people."


    Luohu saw everyone''s questions, and a smile appeared on his slightly fat face: "and the two most important businesses of our company are transporting money and escorting valuables. These two things not only need speed and strength, but also, most importantly, we should not steal from others. This is very important for our security company."


    When you seem to understand something, Luohu continued with a chuckle: "maybe you don''t know, but I can tell you now that all the things you just sent out are worth more than one million. These things can''t go through ordinary logistics, so we need our company."


    "And the six people who didn''t come back just now, needless to say, we all know where they went."


    Hearing that the last round of assessment was not only about delivering things, but 13 people were a little scared. I believe that Sheng Yuan could be such an assessor, it must be to take preventive measures. When we think of the six people who did not come back, we all felt sympathy, but we were glad that they did not have greed.


    Otherwise, I will be curious to open bags and suitcases and other things to see what they are escorting.


    Chu Feng looks at Lin Yulin standing beside her, and her face is also blank. It seems that only one person in Luohu knows the content of this assessment. However, the person who has been assessed in this way may not have the ability and speed of transporting things, but it is absolutely difficult for her to commit self-theft.


    "Minister, the boss called. We just got a bodyguard job. We need five people!"


    After Luohu said some of the company''s basic principles, the assistant came over: "the boss also specially explained that he must be strong and have the consciousness of sacrificing one''s life. He also asked you to tell me that if the next one in the bodyguard business is successful, he will get a reward of 50000 yuan per person, and if he is surprised, he will pay a million yuan."


    "Bodyguard work, there is no precedent for our company to carry out this business?" Luo Hu, who was happy to recruit 13 people, frowned: "what''s more, the bonus is so high, and there''s a sense of death. What''s going on with the boss?"


    Thinking of asking everyone to wait, Luohu went to one side directly, apparently to call the boss. But when he came back a few minutes later, Luohu said to Lin Yulin, "secretary Lin, the boss has already received a half million yuan in advance from others. Go and arrange a notice to let the security personnel of the whole company gather at 2:30 p.m."


    "Good!"


    Although Lin Yulin is the boss''s secretary, she seldom meets. If the boss has something to do, unless he has to do it himself, most of the time he calls the people below directly. Therefore, although he is curious about why the security company should take the list of bodyguards, she still nods to make arrangements."Let''s go and have a rest. The training will start tomorrow." Luohu also dispersed the idea of entanglement with this matter and said to everyone. But just after finishing, Xing Yu stood up: "minister, I want to take the list of bodyguards. When I was in the army, I used to guard the army leaders."


    Xia Yan also took a step forward: "I also hope to be able to do this single, my sister needs money for treatment."


    "You." Luohu wants to say that you are just the people who have just recruited and need training. Chu Feng also jumped out of Lin Yulin''s angry look: "for 50000 yuan, I also want to take this list!"


    Compared with what Xing Yu and Xia Yan said, Chu Feng''s words directly let the people present have a black line. We all know that 50000 yuan is a lot, and everyone is very excited. But you don''t need to say it. How can life be so realistic?


    Lin Yulin is also embarrassed by Chu Feng''s words. How could his nephew be so wonderful? He started to be in Minister Luo''s office. Minister Luo is an honest man and likes to make jokes. But now you speak in front of so many people, isn''t that to piss me off?


    "Oh, the new recruits seem to be full of energy this time."


    When Luohu was a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to say it, a tall and thin man came over. Lin Yulin saw that the people who came by didn''t look very natural, but she nodded politely: "Vice Minister Ye!"


    "I haven''t seen you for a few days. Yulin is becoming more and more beautiful." Ye quanguang is the deputy director of the personnel department of the company. He is treacherous and lecherous. Several new female college students in the company have been harmed by him. However, no one dares to say anything because his brother-in-law is not simple. Even the boss of the company should give two faces.


    "Vice Minister Ye is joking. I''m still the same." Ye quanguang once hinted at some things from Lin Yulin, but she refused with severe words. It was also because Lin Yulin was the person around the boss. Ye quanguang did not dare to go too far. It was also very difficult to ask Lin Yulin to smile at him.


    "Beauty is beauty, ugliness is ugliness, but I don''t speak politely."


    Ye quanguang took a deep look at Lin Yulin, and then he looked at Luohu, who was regarded as a transparent person for a while. "Minister, I just called the boss and said that the newcomers who just came in have good professional quality. The boss also agreed to use the new employees, and those who did not have 15 days'' training can do it."


    Luohu was stunned when he heard the speech, but when he saw a man standing behind Luohu, he immediately understood that it was the brother of Luohu''s wife. He had a free meal in the criminal investigation team for three days, but later, because something was not suitable for staying in the criminal investigation team, he ran here.


    At the moment, Luohu doesn''t know what ye quanguang is going to do. It''s just that when he first arrived, he wanted to find a team leader for his brother-in-law, Ma Liuzi, and he didn''t agree. This time, the list was five million yuan. If he succeeded, it would be impossible to become a team leader depending on ye quanguang''s relationship.


    Although he knows ye quanguang''s intention, Luohu can''t do anything about it. This is a villain, or a villain with background. If you don''t offend him, it''s best to inform all the security personnel to come in the afternoon


    "Xiao Feng, you are not allowed to take part in the competition for the number of bodyguards in the afternoon. My aunt has money for you!"


    In a single room next to the general manager''s office, Lin Yulin hated the iron and steel, and looked at Chu Feng as hard as she could. She tried her best to be cruel, but her beautiful face and some baby voice made people unable to feel cruel.


    What Chu Feng is afraid of is that Lin Yulin said to herself. But when she thought that she would finish the task, she would spend 50000 yuan to get rid of the tuition fees. Chu Feng was still very excited: "well, let''s talk about it then."


    "No, you must promise me now!" Lin Yulin seems that Chu Feng doesn''t give up if she doesn''t give up. She directly goes forward and grabs Chu Feng''s ear: "are you listening or not?"


    "Me Chu Feng just wanted to say that I want to exercise myself, but may not be able to succeed, but the company is more than 700 people, but this sentence has not been said, the eyes are staring round, the position of the laryngeal knot unconsciously wriggles for a while, my aunt is really overbearing, the buttons of clothes can be propped up.


    Originally, he grabbed Chu Feng''s ear and asked him to promise, but he found that Chu Feng did not move his eyes. Lin Yulin frowned and bowed his head, and immediately blushed. He saw a button in the middle of his clothes collapsed. Chufeng picked up the button on the ground and ran to one side to look for stitches and threads. What kind of clothes does the company come from? It''s so tight!


    Chu Feng felt his nose hot, so he pinched it quickly to avoid embarrassment. But the shock just now was still unforgettable for a long time. His clothes could be opened, and my aunt was too evil!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    At 2:30 p.m., all the security personnel of Shengyuan security company were standing on the training ground except those who couldn''t get back in time.


    Among them, Chu Feng and other people recruited today are all here. This is thanks to ye quanguang. In order to increase the opportunity for his brother-in-law to a higher position, he didn''t want to miss the single business, so he relied on his own background and the boss to fight for it. But in order not to be gossiped, he let all those who did not join the job could participate.


    Lin Yulin stood aside with hatred, her big eyes staring at Chu Feng. In the morning, she was supposed to let Chu Feng completely eliminate this kind of age, but after a bit of embarrassment, she forgot. At the moment, everyone began to gather and she remembered.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes full of anger, this guy, is my nemesis, as soon as I continuously make embarrassment, is really not let people worry.


    But I also decided to talk to the people in the purchasing department. Although the uniform of the company''s female staff can better highlight the company''s image and show the beauty of women, it''s too tight. Thinking that today''s just a turn and breaking the button, Lin Yulin is still nervous and dare not make too big a move.


    It''s OK to be seen by Chu Feng. After all, he''s his nephew. He''s an elder. But if he''s seen by others, isn''t it disgraceful to die?


    Chu Feng naturally felt the dissatisfaction in Lin Yulin''s eyes, but looked to one side as if he didn''t see it. As long as the task was completed, it would cost 50000 yuan, and the security guard''s salary might be more than 50000 yuan. Then he could not use the money of my aunt. How good!


    "We have a task to call you together today. We need someone to do it. We will do it voluntarily."


    Luohu also came along accompanied by his assistant. As the Minister of personnel, Luohu is equivalent to exercising the functions and powers of the Deputy General Manager: "that is, our boss took a business in the morning, and was a bodyguard for people. The boss said that he might encounter danger and personal safety. If he didn''t want to go, he could quit now!"


    After that, Luohu didn''t go on, but gave you time to continue to think about it. Seeing everyone''s hesitation, he added: "I know that our company has not done bodyguard precedent, but everything always needs to start. Bodyguard business is also a business to be developed in our company, so this is also a psychological preparation for you."


    "The other thing to say is that this time, what we have to do is to protect a person to go to the south of cold and barren land. If we arrive safely, the goal will be completed."


    "To the cold South?" Suddenly, some people were surprised. They used to work as a bodyguard and reward 50000 yuan. They were a little curious about the danger they would encounter. Now they are going to the south of Hanhuang. Suddenly, many people''s imagination has become rich. It seems that money is not so easy to earn.


    It''s OK to say in China, but people''s lives are cheap in other countries. Although the company will have compensation, but they are all dead. What''s the use of compensation?


    It''s just that a lot of people choose to quit. Money is a good thing. But if you die, it''s the air. If you don''t bring it, you don''t take it with you. What''s safe and stable is good luck. Although there are risks in their business now, compared with the foreseeable risks, they still prefer to do their own work well.


    In just a few minutes, more than 700 people were left standing there. Lin Yulin saw that Chu Feng was still standing straight in front of him, and almost his nose was crooked. This guy really fell into the eye of money. They said that there might be personal safety problems. He still had to go. It''s really OK.


    There are still more than 100 people left. There is nothing strange about Luohu. The bodyguard business is the same as fighting for tomorrow. Nodding: "we only need five people. The number is still too many. It''s still that sentence. If you go there, your life will be in danger. I can give you a little time to think about it."


    Chu Feng still stood there, although Lin Yulin constantly winked at him, he also totally did not know, the gas of the latter almost did not come directly to give him a slap.


    In Luohu''s second emphasis, dozens of people who had already hesitated left. The rest of them were determined to go. A total of 66 people. Luo Hu frowned and thought for a moment and said, "those who are under 1.7 meters tall will come out, those with insufficient standard weight will also come out, and there will be old people and children in the family."


    With the three conditions of Luohu, suddenly the crowd was bustling about, and dozens of people came out. At last, there were only 10 people left. Chu Feng was still standing in the same place, but his heart was suddenly jumping. His face was so ugly that she could not be angry?


    Lin Yulin is really angry at the moment. Although chufeng is only her sister''s adopted son, Lin Yulin also played with him for several years before she was six years old. Although she hasn''t seen him for 12 years, she still has a lot of feelings. She is really angry to see Chu Feng''s disobedience at the moment.


    "The remaining ten of you will choose one of your opponents. The winner will go and the loser will be eliminated."


    Seeing that there are only ten people left, Luohu chooses to select people by the simplest means. It is inevitable to be a bodyguard not afraid of death, and it is also inevitable to protect those who have old people and children in their families. But if they don''t have any skills, it''s no different from looking for death. It''s certainly not easy for the boss to communicate with himself.If you don''t have to give five million, you can give fifty thousand. I believe a lot of bodyguards are willing to go.


    "Liuzi, go and fight him!" As soon as Luo Hu finished speaking, ye quanguang stepped forward from one side and said to Ma Liuzi, but his finger pointed to chufeng, because Chu Feng seemed to be wearing simple clothes all over his body and his face was young and tender, so he must not be able to do so.


    However, he was also a little annoyed. Luohu was so shameless that he could say these words to his boss. It must be a quota. He even made these things come out, which is to show that he is not good at playing favoritism in front of the whole company?


    However, seeing Chu Feng as a "weak" person among the last ten people, it is better to think about it in my mind. It is better not to say that he seeks personal benefits by relying on the power in his hands.


    Luo Hu and Lin Yulin both frowned. The former was a little displeased with ye quanguang''s practice. Ma Liuzi didn''t meet his own standard just now. Moreover, there were several children in the family. It would be nice to leave him alone now. He even bullied a child. It was too much.


    Lin Yulin is also a little angry, but ye quanguang is more arrogant in the company than Luohu, the minister. It is said that he has a lot of background secretly. He can only hope that Chu Feng will not be beaten too badly, and it is better to admit defeat directly.


    The rest of the people also found their own opponents, first of all, Xia Yan and a security guard. But only after three moves, Xia Yan defeated the man strongly. He was simple and clean, without any hesitation.


    The second person, Xu Yi, is the team leader of the company. Although he did not show as strong as Xia Yan, he easily won his opponent after dozens of moves against him and became one of the five.


    The third person is Xing Yu. He is more direct than anyone else. At the beginning of Luohu''s talk, he cheated him directly and solved his opponent with one foot. Although his attack was a little cruel, he did not cause too much damage and became the third person.


    There was a fight between two people, which was hard to break, but in the end, a skinhead security guard won the fourth inning.


    By the fifth inning, everyone had a lot of fun in their eyes. Chufeng''s eyes were full of banter, because Chu Feng seemed to know that it was from the countryside, and his linen shoes were so obvious. In addition, his clothes were supposed to have been worn for several years, and the key point was that it was too tender.


    Everyone is not very optimistic about this. They think that Ma Liuzi won the game easily. However, he is the brother-in-law of the vice minister. Even if some people want to say that he is picking up a bargain, they can only suppress it in their hearts, unless they don''t want the job.


    "Boy, you just throw in the towel. If I start, you''ll be miserable."


    Ma Liuzi walked out with a smile, as if a boxing champion appeared. He waved to the people around him. When he spoke to Chu Feng, he also raised his arm, which was only a little thicker than a bamboo pole: "otherwise, I can beat you with one punch."


    Luohu frowned slightly and wanted to say stop, but touching the calm face of Chu Feng, he was moved in his heart. Maybe he could surprise himself? Think of Luohu directly said: "start, point to stop!"


    With the beginning of Luohu''s speech, Chu Feng suddenly moved. Everyone could only see a figure falling behind him, which was more than three meters. Luohu''s mouth, which had not been closed, was completely stiff there, because he had not seen how Chu Feng made his move.


    On one side, Xing Yu and Xia Yan had their eyes fixed in an instant. Others couldn''t see clearly, but they looked very carefully. Chu Feng had just narrowed the distance between him and Ma Liuzi in one second, and directly punched him on the shoulder and let him fly out.


    There was a trace of war in their eyes.


    "Security is a job to protect financial and personal safety, not a muscle show." Chu Feng looks calm standing there, for Ma Liuzi, he does not feel much, but will not allow others to take the opportunity he needs.


    "No, no!"


    Ma Liuzi, who was knocked down to the ground, finally came back to his senses. He stood up and covered his sore arm: "I didn''t get ready just now. You start again!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    "You''re not ready?"


    Not waiting for the rest of the people to respond to what, Chu Feng opened his mouth with a smile, and nodded seriously when Ma Liuzi nodded wildly: "maybe, I will give you another chance. This time I will let you attack first!"


    People who come back to their senses are curious about what happened just now, but when they hear Ma Liuzi''s words, they subconsciously think that it was the bumpkin who took advantage of other people''s inattention to attack. When they heard Chu Feng say that they would give a chance, they would despise them. If they were smarter, they would say that they had already knocked down others and would not accept another time.


    At present, many people are shaking their heads in secret. They are too young to have any common sense. No matter how they beat others, they should not loosen their mouths. Now there is no chance.


    Ma Liuzi is also a Leng, and then a happy, only feel that Chu Feng is young and ignorant, but still added a word to firmly affirm Chu Feng: "this is what you said, don''t repudiate your account then!"


    "As a witness, if he doesn''t pay, I''ll fire him directly!" At this time, ye quanguang came out in time. He didn''t see clearly what happened just now. He only felt that Chu Feng took action when Ma Liuzi didn''t pay attention to it, so he stopped talking immediately after seeing Chu Feng agreed to do it again.


    Luohu himself wanted to say something, but seeing that Chu Feng had already said it, he scattered the idea of saying it. He could only hope that Chu Feng could defeat Ma Liuzi again.


    But Lin Yulin hates iron and steel. What is this guy thinking? Don''t you know that kindness to others is cruelty to yourself? Although I don''t agree with you to do this, you don''t need to give Ma Liuzi a second chance!


    Chu Feng is not a God, so he doesn''t know what others are thinking. He just looks at Ma Liuzi, who has just risen from the new stage, and keeps his own calm: "start it!"


    Ma Liuzi was so absorbed this time that Chu Feng asked him to do it first. Then he would not give Chu Feng a chance to fight back. It was like those dragon sets in the movie. He went from left to right, and right to left. Then he screamed, just like Bruce Lee, sweeping his legs toward Chu Feng.


    Lin Yulin''s heart was suddenly raised. People around him also shook their heads. They all felt that Chu Feng was too arrogant. He could keep the victory, but he still wanted to seek abuse. Although Ma Liuzi looked like a soft egg, he was also a nearly 30-year-old adult and a little child. What role could it play?


    Just before everyone''s thoughts fell, suddenly a sound again hit the floor and scratched a few meters. Everyone subconsciously thought it was Chu Feng. But when you saw the person who fell on the ground, they rubbed their eyes, right?


    "Do you need another chance?"


    When he kicked the horse, he didn''t care about it. But it was not necessary for him to raise his horse''s legs.


    "Liuzi, are you ok?" This time, ye quanguang was not calm. He looked at Ma Liuzi lying on the ground panting. He thought of his shrew wife at home. He looked worried. Then he looked at Chu Feng with a gloomy face: "you''re a tough man. You''ve been fired. Go!"


    "I broke my debt and fired me. Now that I''ve beaten him, I''ve fired me?"


    Chu Feng calmly stood there. In his left eye, he saw ye quanguang and Ma Liuzi''s body with a wisp of evil spirit spreading, which was caused by killing people or harming people, not to mention the evil in the eyes of these two guys when they looked at Lin Yulin!


    "To fire me, or to say I lose, is the ideal result for you?"


    Chu Feng''s words were loud and clear. The onlookers were silent. The first time was an accident. The second time, Ma Liuzi started first but still failed. Then it shows that he is really a waste. At the moment, we can see that Ma Liuzi is a relative of the emperor.


    Ye quanguang''s face is not very good-looking. Although he often does things for the benefit of private interests in the company, it does not mean that he can be said. His tone reveals a little threat: "if you make a rumor, you have to pay a price."


    "So what''s wrong with the two men fighting each other without a word?" Biting ye quanguang''s words, Chu Feng calmly said: "or you ask the people around me, where am I wrong? Or is it because the person I beat is your brother-in-law, so I''m wrong. I shouldn''t win him. It''s the right way to lose? "


    Chu Feng''s words made ye quanguang''s face crimson. It was impossible for him to say that. Moreover, Ma Liuzi was his brother-in-law, and few people knew about it. But now that Chu Feng said it, how could he look good? After seeing Luohu, he felt that Luohu must have told Chu Feng.


    "Well, this is the end of the matter. Chu Feng, you are the fifth person!"


    At this time, Luohu also knew that if it continued to make trouble, it could only expand its influence. Others would only say that Shengyuan security company is the place where related households exist, and timely said: "let the rest of the people go away. If there is such an opportunity in the future, we can fight for it again!"After ye quanguang took a hard look at chufeng and left with Ma Liuzi, Luohu turned to chufeng and others and said, "all go back and prepare. Go directly to Jianghai hotel at 10 o''clock this evening, and someone will contact you." After watching Chu Feng, his face was a little strange: "that, you wait to get two suits from the purchasing department!"


    Then he turned around with his assistant. He wanted to tell the boss about ye quanguang''s unusual background. Now Chu Feng is embarrassed in public. Chu Feng is Lin Yulin''s nephew, and it is said that the boss is interested in Lin Yulin. Luo Hu thinks it is necessary to tell the boss about ye quanguang, so as to avoid any bad things.


    "Xiaofeng, is it OK not to go


    In Lin Yulin''s office, looking at Chu Feng who came back with two suits of suits, Lin Yulin pursed her lips and said, "minister Luo has said that this task may be very dangerous. Although there is a lot of money, it is nothing compared with life. My aunt knows that you are sensible, but it is really unnecessary to do so!"


    "I''m good at fighting. Don''t worry about it." Knowing that Lin Yulin was worried about herself, she came to Jianghai and always wanted to connect with the society. When she was in dianlan, she didn''t have a chance. Now Chu Feng naturally won''t let go of such an opportunity. Not to mention the place to go abroad, Chu Feng''s heart is a burst of comfort!


    "You can, but can you be invulnerable?"


    Seeing what she said, Chu Feng was still the same. Lin Yulin stamped her feet in anger, like a little girl, and hummed: "you can go, but you must promise me a condition!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. Lin Yulin''s appearance just now didn''t match the image of her elder sister. However, she was really cute. She found that she was a little bit impolite. Chu Feng nodded: "say it!"


    "Come back safely."


    Knowing that Chu Feng has grown up now, she is not a child before. She has her own opinion. Lin Yulin doesn''t want to say anything more. She goes to touch his head: "otherwise, my aunt will be sad. Don''t you want my aunt to be sad?"


    "Auntie!" When Lin Yulin suddenly looks like this, Chu Feng is a little at a loss. Chu Feng feels thirsty, especially smelling Lin Yulin''s faint body fragrance and beautiful face in close proximity. Chu Feng asks in a strange way: "Auntie, I''m your nephew, not your man!"


    "You want to die?" Lin Yulin was stunned, but then she knew what Chu Feng meant. She patted Chu Feng and pulled off the topic: "by the way, I told you to keep a low profile this morning. Why do you still treat Ma Liuzi like that? You can easily make people hate you!"


    Chu Feng''s expression changed suddenly serious: "because, he and his brother-in-law are not good things, look at my aunt, your eyes are very evil!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    When night falls, the whole river and sea are covered with light, wine and green. This is the charm of a big city, which makes countless people indulge in such a night.


    Lin Yulin took Chu Feng to have a haircut after work. How to say that he is now a regular employee of Shengyuan security company. Going out is the image of the company, and it needs to be sorted out. Therefore, Chu Feng''s shoulder length hair was mercilessly cut off, showing a slightly immature face.


    "I can''t see. I''m still a handsome boy. If I go out, how many girls will be cheated!"


    Lin Yulin, who has been waiting outside, sees Chu Feng, a short haircut with a little Han Feng. Compared with the cold and barren nanniang gun, Lin Yulin has a bit more masculine and looks like a little boy. Lin Yulin''s eyes flash a bit bright. As expected, it''s not ugly!


    From the hairdressing and beauty came out of this short circuit, several fashionable and beautiful girls can not help looking back, because in Chu Feng can see that kind of clean smile, there is a kind of comfortable breath, it can be said that such a person in the big city has been very rare.


    Hearing Lin Yulin''s praise, Chu Feng felt embarrassed to feel his head. He also found that after wearing a suit and leaving a hairstyle, he did not look the same as before. As a rural saying goes, he looks like a dog, but his words are rough!


    Feeling the look of people around, Lin Yulin is also a little uncomfortable. She pulls Chu Feng to stop a taxi and head for Jianghai hotel. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng has decided to do something. Lin Yulin can only follow his advice. After all, everyone needs opportunities to grow.


    "Auntie, you look so beautiful tonight!"


    In the taxi, Chu Feng looked at Lin Yulin sitting beside her and said sincerely that although Chu Feng still can''t adapt to the great changes of Xiaoyi and 12 years ago, the fact is that this is his aunt, but I don''t know why. Now it''s so charming.


    Can only be in the heart of a sigh, female big eighteen changes, a year like!


    "Children''s family, what is beauty?" Lin Yulin has been praised by many men, but only this time by Chu Feng, she felt a little embarrassed and slapped him with shame and anger, but her eyes were on the other side. She felt her heart beating fast.


    Chu Feng just a simple smile, also did not say anything, silent for more than ten minutes, Lin Yulin or first opened his mouth: "Xiaofeng, this time to do bodyguard things may be a little dangerous, if you really encounter anything, you must not be arrogant, money is endless, human security is better than anything."


    "Don''t worry, auntie. I''m no longer a three-year-old."


    Lin Yulin has said this for more than ten times from the afternoon to now, which can be said that she has never been tired of it. But Chu Feng''s heart is moved. Since her adoptive mother died, no one has been nagging like this. Maybe some people feel bored, but only those who have lost know how precious it is.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s sensible appearance, Lin Yulin nodded happily and wanted to explain it again. She realized that she had said it many times. She shook her head with a bitter smile and fell into silence, but her heart could not be put down.


    At about ten o''clock, the taxi arrived outside the Jianghai hotel. Lin Yulin explained some things, and then left a little reluctant. After getting off the bus, Chu Feng looked at the far away car and breathed out a breath: "my aunt is really wordy. Compared with my mother, she is more wordy, but I feel really good!"


    Chufeng went to the door of Jianghai Hotel and put on the sunglasses he had just sold. In the past, when he watched TV occasionally, his bodyguards looked like this. Chu Feng learned from others and made himself a pair of sunglasses. As for what others thought, Chu Feng ignored it from the root.


    "Guge, our surveillance shows that it seems to be that boy. Although he changed his clothes and cut his hair, I still recognized him."


    When Chu Feng was walking towards the door of the hotel, an ordinary car stopped at the place where he got off the bus, showing a man with an inch head. Looking at Chu Feng walking to the door of the hotel, he said to a tall middle-aged man beside him.


    The tall middle-aged man stretched out his head to have a look, and saw Chu Feng at one glance. He hummed: "what a group of rubbish. It''s useless to be knocked unconscious by such a hairy child. Let the brother move immediately, catch the boy and cut off his limbs. He dares to attack us. He should be ready to be chopped."


    "Guge, he seems to be here to be a bodyguard."


    The cuntou youth looked at it, then remembered something and said, "it''s said that the star that you like is going to leave the river and sea this evening. The young master has sent people to prepare to fight on the airport road. According to our information, she has also hired several bodyguards. Do you think we should start with the people on the other side?"


    "Bodyguard, this kid?" Tall middle-aged man looked at it, slightly disdainful color, but still nodded: "even if the target characters are together, then contact and start together!"


    "Are you the bodyguards arranged by Jin Shao?"


    At the gate of Jianghai Hotel, Chu Feng and Xing Yu were waiting here for a while. Cui Xinliu came out of the hotel. He was stunned when he saw Chu Feng. Isn''t he the little beggar who sent things during the day? However, it also immediately dispersed the thought: "is it not said that five people? Why are there only four now? "Chu Feng looked at it. He also had Xia Yan and Xingyu and Xuyi. Why didn''t another man come, didn''t he stop the traffic?


    "I''ve been there long ago!" Cui Xinliu was a little impatient, a sharp voice came from the side, only to see Ma Liuzi in a suit wearing sunglasses coming from the side: "but I just went to investigate the surrounding environment, to ensure that nothing happened, sorry!"


    Then in the confused look of four people in Chu Feng, he came to Cui Xinliu: "I am the bodyguard captain of this task. You can call me mago. We will finish this task!"


    "Mr. Ma, please set your place." Facing the hand and self-conscious smile of the six children, Cui Xinliu showed a little disgust: "you are only supporting this evening. We have our own security team, and you just need to be responsible for the peripheral things."


    "Of course, we will pay the money as usual, but the rest of the things we will arrange normally."


    Cui Xinliu then turned straight to the elevator direction, for these bodyguards she had no good feeling, Ma Liuzi reached out but was stiff there, then he took back, looked at Cui Xinliu, who swayed his waist and walked away, said: "Stinky ladies, arrogance, I have done ten or eight of you in a year!"


    Xing Yu looked at him coldly, took out sunglasses and put them on to one side. Xia Yan also went to the other side. Chu Feng saw Xia Yan both. Although he wondered how the six sons of horse came, he was relieved to think of his brother-in-law as deputy minister, but he didn''t give him too much smile, and went directly to Xia Yan.


    Xu Yi frowned. Luohu told him when he was off work in the afternoon. He was the leader of this bodyguard task. But now Ma Liuzi appears here. He knows something. Although he is unhappy, he doesn''t want to say more with such yamen, and walk away as straight as Chu Feng.


    I feel good about myself, but I was beaten twice in a while. Cuixinliu was the person around the employer. You have any qualifications to me. Ma Liuzi is trying to turn around in a rage and give full play to his privileges. But he can''t say anything next time. He looks at the open elevator door with his eyes staring at the open elevator door: "jinxiaoqi!"


    With Jin Xiaoqi''s appearance, there were more than ten people in the quiet hall. A man with a rigid face walked directly to her side. Jin Xiaoqi showed a slight frown, but he was still unable to bear it, but he just glared at cuixinliu.


    But when passing the door, Jin Xiaoqi suddenly stopped his steps, then retreated two steps, and the dead cerume was on the face of Chu Feng. The latter had a pimple in his heart. Did he see that I was too tender to ask me?


    Because when he came in the morning, Jin Xiaoqi wore hat and glasses and couldn''t see clearly his face. So Chu Feng didn''t recognize it for a while. But what person jinxiaoqi was, she had already practiced a pair of eyes. Although Chu Feng had changed his hair and changed his hair, she recognized it.


    But Jin Xiaoqi did not reveal the novel that he was so forgetful to see his rescue and benefactor, so he rushed up to meet each other by himself. It was just a little chufeng: "you and I have a car!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    Jin Xiaoqi is really depressed at the moment, or really want to take off Chu Feng''s glasses and ask him, are you from the cave at the top of the mountain?


    Jin Xiaoqi is not already famous in the world, but in the past two years, he has produced two good idol dramas and some advertisements and films. In addition, he has attended many activities. He is known as the most popular little queen of the day. There are many people who know about it, but it is said that from the age of three to the age of eighty.


    However, Jin Xiaoqi is not very satisfied with the five bodyguards arranged this evening. Xia Yan and Xing Yu basically ignore her, but Xu Yi recognizes her with a nervous face. In addition, Ma Liuzi, a man, Jin Xiaoqi wants to give him a slap in the face. It''s really presumptuous to look at himself.


    But what makes Jin Xiaoqi helpless is that Chu Feng, who sits opposite him now, doesn''t say a word from the beginning. Even if he is sitting in a car with him, he is still unmoved. Is it that I am so unattractive that you are not excited at all?


    In fact, Jin Xiaoqi really wronged chufeng. In the past, when he was in the countryside, the signal was poor, and satellite TV couldn''t get there. When installing the antenna, he often had problems. He seldom watched the TV. In addition, Chu Feng went to high school in the past two years, so he focused on his study and medical skills.


    Who has free time to catch up with someone''s TV, at least Chu Feng thinks that it is better to think about making more money and chasing stars? Can you make it?


    So at the moment, although Jin Xiaoqi is sitting opposite him, he really doesn''t know him. What he only knows is that this is a beautiful woman, the best beauty like my aunt, that''s all!


    "You don''t know me?"


    After a long silence, Jin Xiaoqi finally broke the silence. Chu Feng shook her head but did not return a word. Jin Xiaoqi moved forward. Her beautiful face and Chu Feng were 30-40 cm apart: "are you sure you don''t know me?"


    "Do you know that you have money?" Chu Feng looked at the pretty face close at hand and wanted to pinch it. But he felt the vigilant eyes of Quan Hao and Yuan Xiuxian sitting beside him, and stiffly suppressed the impulse: "if you don''t have money, don''t know!"


    "You


    Jin Xiaoqi is really sure that Chu Feng doesn''t know herself now. She is proud to be careful that her liver has suffered a little internal injury. After a deep breath, she calms down and says, "what''s your name?"


    "Miss Cui asked me just now!" Chu Feng secretly said that he was really annoying. He just wanted to be a bodyguard to earn some money. How could he meet such an annoying employer? Who are you? Do you have to know you? As for who I am, we don''t have to be relatives. It''s not necessary to ask?


    Jin Xiaoqi was so angry that she wanted to take off her high-heeled shoes and smashed them in the past, but she still kept the image of a lady and laughed. Then she leaned on the chair in an instant. It seems that this lengtouqing really doesn''t know me anymore. Didn''t he take a look when he saved me in the morning?


    Chu Feng did not know what Jin Xiaoqi was thinking at the moment. He just flashed a picture in his mind and immediately sat up straight: "stop!"


    Chufeng''s voice was very loud. Cui Xinliu, who was driving in front of him, subconsciously stepped on the brake. However, seeing that the person who opened the door was Chu Feng, he immediately frowned and said, "wind, what are you yelling at? There is still an hour to board. If you want to be convenient, bear with it!"


    "In danger!"


    Chu Feng didn''t tell them their real names, but just said a word called Feng. So Cui Xinliu questioned them. He just said two words lightly and looked forward. The picture just now shows that the car will burst suddenly three minutes later, and then it is surrounded by people.


    "Hairy boy, don''t be alarmist here!" Yuan Xiuxian, sitting on the left side of Chu Feng, wondered why Jin Xiaoqi wanted such a person to share the car with them. Seeing him speak at the moment, he immediately showed a professional look: "this road is the only way to the airport.


    The whole road starts from Jianghai Hotel, with a total length of 17 kilometers. There are eight security posts, one of which is about two kilometers on average. Most of the time, there are three to four police officers guarding all day long, and in the middle is the Jianghai criminal investigation team, so this road is absolutely safe, understand? "


    "Data doesn''t mean everything. I''ve already said it. Believe it or not is your problem."


    Their car stopped and the cars that followed them all stopped. Xia Yan and the bodyguards brought by Yuan Xiuxian were all in the back cars. As for yuan Xiuxian who seemed to be sent by some friends, Chu Feng did not go into any deep research. As long as the employer''s safety was ensured, more people would be better and he would be more relaxed.


    Thank you


    Jin Xiaoqi said a tepid, obviously for yuan Xiuxian this person is not very cold, but the so-called hand out do not smile, Yuan Xiuxian is the person sent by his pursuer, although he does not like it, Jin Xiaoqi can only bear it down and prepare to go back to talk with Cui Xinliu and Quan Hao.


    If later often betray her information, then just pack up and leave!


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time, the car suddenly heard a few burst sounds. Yuan Xiuxian''s face changed instantly, and then he gave Chu Feng a fierce look: "crow mouth, if you didn''t talk nonsense, would you encounter such a thing? Now the tire has burst!""What you should think about now is how to solve these dozens of people, not talk about this nonsense with me here!" Chu Feng sits between Quan Hao and Yuan Xiuxian, but his eyes are on the dozens of men in black who appear in front of him. They are the same as the images he just saw. They are really dangerous!


    Chu Feng''s words immediately attracted everyone''s eyes. They all looked at the front together. Dozens of people who didn''t know when they appeared had surrounded the five cars. Everyone''s face was unscrupulous. There was no fear of making trouble in such a busy place.


    Jin Xiaoqi did not seem to have any fear meaning, blinking at Chu Feng: "wind, how do you know there is danger?"


    "Are you their accomplice?" But Chu Feng did not answer, but yuan Xiuxian suddenly took hold of his collar, exerting a strong imagination: "otherwise, how do you know that there is danger ahead, is there someone who sent you to harm Miss Jin?"


    Yuan Xiuxian''s words made the atmosphere in the car tense. In addition to Jin Xiaoqi, Cui Xinliu and Quan Hao all tensed up. I really don''t know how to explain this.


    "Aren''t you a professional?"


    Chu Feng was totally indifferent, clapped yuan Xiuxian''s hand, sneered a little, and then lit his head: "as a professional bodyguard, not only need strong skills and careful brain, but also need to have the awareness of danger, not to say the police everywhere? But now where? "


    Twisting his neck, Chu Feng looked at the people on both sides, and it was a little difficult to get out: "moreover, if I really want to hurt Miss Jin, I will keep silent and don''t need to remind you!" After a pause, she looked at Jin Xiaoqi: "and Miss Jin, in addition to her good-looking appearance, what is worth my coveting?"


    "Money, I have both hands to create, power, I believe she can not give, what do I covet?"


    Yuan Xiuxian''s face turned red and white. The analysis he had just made was reasonable, but now it has been directly smashed by reality, which still makes him embarrassed. However, he has experienced a lot of storms. He only regained his calm all of a sudden: "protect Miss Jin. I''ll give these people to me and my people."


    Chu Feng has been satirized by Chu Feng. He urgently needs something to prove and reverse himself. At the moment, dozens of people around him are the best thing to turn around his embarrassing incident.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    When the doors of the five cars opened, the 14 bodyguards brought by Yuan Xiuxian all quickly stood out. At the moment, all of them were surrounded. Facing the encirclement of more than 30 people, their faces did not show any anxious color, but showed disdain. They felt that these people were just small horns.


    Xia Yan and other four people also came out, but Ma Liuzi was at the back, his legs were shaking. His brother-in-law said it was just alarmist. How come now there are so many people who can''t kill people?


    Xia Yan and Xing Yu and Xu Yi were supposed to do something, but yuan Xiuxian''s people just asked them to protect Jin Xiaoqi''s car. They didn''t want to talk so much. They went directly outside the car where Jin Xiaoqi was. Ma Liuzi staggered and quickly followed him.


    Jin Xiaoqi is not shocked by the things outside at the moment, but her eyes are fixed on Chu Feng''s face and her head is thinking about today''s affairs. When she is in the hotel, and here, Chu Feng gives reminders. Does he really have a prediction of danger? In an instant, she is interested in Chu Feng.


    I really want to know what this teenager who looks a few years younger than himself has experienced and how to encounter such a scene seems to be calm.


    "I didn''t expect Miss Kim to find so many bodyguards so quickly, and the speed was pretty good!"


    At the end of the car, Hu Gu slowly walked out from the back. As a middle-aged man, he didn''t look very old-fashioned. The whole person was about 1.8 meters like a bear. He looked at Jin Xiaoqi''s car with wild breath in his eyes: "if you need bodyguards, you should tell us, we have nothing, but we have more brothers!"


    "HuGu, what''s so much nonsense to do? Get rid of them and go back to sleep." Hu Gu was still there talking slowly. On the other side, a man who looked very thin came out: "I don''t know what happened to Huang Shao recently. A woman even asked us to act."


    "When the leader comes back, it seems that we need to talk about how we can become our little leader if we go on like this!"


    "Huyuan, that''s not what you said. Didn''t you win a little star two days ago?" Hu Gu laughed and didn''t pay attention to Yuan Xiuxian and other 15 people: "so there''s nothing to say. Besides, the leader is not in the river now. We''re bored. Let''s go out and do some exercises."


    Yuan Xiuxian''s face was particularly ugly. When was he not respected in front of the master, but now he was regarded as transparent by some small Jidao members. He was immediately angry and said, "who are you? Are you a distinguished guest of Liu''s group? What do you mean?"


    "Liu group? What is it? " Huyuan said impatiently, and then suddenly took out a gun from his body and pointed it at Yuan Xiuxian: "if you are smart now, just squat down for me, or I''ll blow you out with one shot. I hate you all the people who look like milk. Are you cold and desolate?"


    "It''s like on TV, a bunch of girls. Cannon, I don''t know how those crazy girls are so infatuated


    When Yuan Xiuxian and others did not dare to move the gun that tiger yuan pulled out, the latter waved with a big hand: "go up to me, all of you will get down to me. If anyone dares to say one more word, he will directly give it to me, mother. The gun is still chirping in front of me. Don''t you know that my first love is with the cold desert nanniang. The gun ran away


    Hu Gu just stood beside him smiling and didn''t stop Hu Yuan. He didn''t worry about what would happen. In Jianghai, as long as there was no life, there was nothing that the Green Gang couldn''t suppress, let alone some bodyguards.


    Facing the muzzle of the gun, Yuan Xiuxian and others have lost all their backbone. What is backbone? Living is backbone. When they die, they all squat down.


    However, he scolded Huyuan eight times ten times. They were foreigners and could have brought guns. However, because of the trouble in procedures, they didn''t feel that anyone would dare to do anything to them, so they didn''t take a gun. At the moment, they were deterred by a gun, and suddenly felt a little bit cowardly.


    At the command of Huyuan, more than 30 people rushed to the ground, punching and kicking at the people on the ground. After a while, Yuan Xiuxian and his people who had a high sense of presence in front of Chu Feng just now fell to the ground and screamed.


    "A bunch of useless things, you know how to brag."


    Jin Xiaoqi in the car snorted coldly, without any sympathy. He could not bear to see these people, so whether they could protect themselves, Jin Xiaoqi didn''t care at all, just looked at Chu Feng: "you will protect me, right?"


    "Don''t talk to me about this, talk to me about money!" Chu Feng looked outside and saw a few familiar figures. It seemed that he was going to attack Jin Xiaoqi when he was in the hotel. Unexpectedly, he turned around and came back at night. Moreover, there were so many people out there. I think it must be some kind of force.


    "How much do you want to keep me safe?" Jin Xiaoqi sees Chu Feng to now still very calm, a bit anxious in the heart seems to calm down, very interested asked.


    "Shut up!"


    Chu Feng said directly, and then let Quan Hao take good care of himself. He got out of the car and stood with Xia Yan. The other side had a gun in his hand, which was not so easy to deal with. Besides, there were only a few people on his side. Xia Yan and Xing Yu should not have asked questions. That was Xu Yi and Ma Liuzi.When Chu Feng and Xia Yan were watching the man in black who was slowly surrounded by him, Ma Liuzi ran out and said with a smile, "isn''t this the old and Yuan masters of the Qing Gang? Long time no see, long time no see!"


    Hu Gu and Hu Yuan looked at Ma Liuzi who came by and waved his hand so that the people under him did not move him. Until he came to the front of him, Hu Gu frowned and asked, "who are you?"


    "I''m the brother-in-law of the left Deputy staff member''s brother-in-law. We met once before. My name is Ma Liuzi." Seeing tiger Gu, they didn''t do it by themselves. Ma Liuzi''s smile on his face was exuberant two points: "that I am the bodyguard captain tonight, can you give me some face, forget it, I will thank you!"


    "Fuck you, nepotism is here too, Niu Bi!"


    But before Ma Liuzi''s words that he felt good about himself had not been finished, Hu Yuan slapped him and fainted on the ground. He also spewed out a mouthful of saliva: "you don''t have a long eye to see what you''re going to do, and you dare to come out and ask for friendship. You don''t want to die!"


    Then he stepped over from Ma Liuzi and looked at Chu Feng and others with a fierce look: "who are you today who knocked out our seven brothers in Jianghai Hotel today? Stand up and chop me two knives. Otherwise, all of you will die!"


    When he was talking, Hu Yuan''s gun was still lifted and shaken twice. However, when he lifted it for the third time, Xia Yan suddenly moved and drew the distance of three meters closer to Huyuan. A military catcher grabbed Huyuan''s arm, then twisted the gun and landed on the ground.


    When Huyuan came back to pick it up, Xia Yan kicked the gun out with a quick kick and fell into one side of the drainage channel. It was impossible to find out.


    "Damn it, how dare you do it to your master tiger?"


    Tiger yuan is very angry, originally according to his skill, Xia Yan will not be so easy to drop the gun in his hand, just because his side of the people more careless just like this, at the moment, a voice toward the Xia Yan start to move.


    "Good man!" In the car, Cui Xinliu, who was nervous in the car, saw that Xia Yan was so brave. Suddenly, he had a glimmer of hope. Looking at Xia Yan''s eyes, he was very crazy!


    When Xia Yan started, Xing Yu burst out to fight Hu Gu Ji. The investigation of firearms in the Chinese dynasty was very strict. Even Jidao could not have too many guns. So after Xia Yan dropped Huyuan''s gun, Xing Yu and others seized the opportunity to move and prepare to take down two main characters.


    Xu Yi is directly against many bodyguards. After training in the army for several years, he can''t deal with too many people, but he can''t deal with four or five big men.


    Chufeng''s left eye twinkles. Xia Yan can win Huyuan, but it takes two minutes. So Chu Feng stands by the car and tries to buy some time for Xia Yan. This is not a time for personal heroism. Of course, he will not do some unnecessary things like Ma Liuzi.


    But in the eyes of Cui Xinliu and Quan Hao, Chu Feng is greedy for life and afraid of death!


    Because of Xia Yan''s hands, Yuan Xiuxian, who was beaten on the ground and screamed, seemed to be OK. All of a sudden, they all jumped up and joined the battle group. At the moment, the most peaceful and leisure person on the scene was Chu Feng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    Xia Yan and Xing Yu are ruthless people. Although Hu Gu and Hu Yuan are also people who struggle to get up in the bottom of the society, they still have the meaning that they can''t support Shang Xiayan and Xing Yu.


    "Stop it!"


    Soon, Huyuan was taken by Xia Yan in his hand. His voice was cold and covered with the shouts of killing. A hand firmly pinched Huyuan''s neck, and his firm face was full of hardness: "otherwise I will crush his throat!"


    1


    Xia Yan took Huyuan and slowly backed back to the car and said to Chu Feng, "send Miss Jin away!"


    "Be careful. See you at the airport." Chu Feng didn''t mention anything. You can see that Huyuan''s position is not low enough for Xia Yan''s whole body to retreat. He turned around and asked Jin Xiaoqi to change their cars and then entered the car: "drive!"


    "What about him?"


    At the moment, Cui Xinliu saw how Xia Yan looked at Xia Yan and how Chu Feng did not like him: "it''s very dangerous to leave him here. These people are from the jianghaiqing Gang, and they are very powerful."


    "Jidao?" Although the heart has long thought, but heard Cui Xinliu''s words, chufeng still felt a little headache, aunt has been told not to deal with these people, do not want to encounter, but now entangled with these things is not necessary: "go first, Xia Yan, they will be OK."


    "Xinliu, drive, listen to him!"


    What else Cui Xinliu wanted to say, Jin Xiaoqi spoke faintly. Everyone felt that Chu Feng was greedy for life and afraid of death. But the person who rescued her in the morning was Chu Feng. If he was really greedy for life and afraid of death, he would not choose to help himself, but quietly watched everything happen.


    "Well, be careful." Jin Xiaoqi opened his mouth, and Cui Xinliu couldn''t say anything, but Chu Feng didn''t like it. This greedy guy let others face danger alone.


    "Brother, can you let me go now?"


    After Jin Xiaoqi''s car left several hundred meters, Huyuan said coldly that he was one of the four tigers in the Green Gang. Today, he was held in his hand. What a mockery he said!


    Xia Yanmo looked at the distance silently, until he couldn''t see Jin Xiaoqi. He said, "now you stand back a hundred meters, everyone has so many people. If I let go now, you will fight. How can we need a little time to leave?"


    Hu Yuan''s eyes were colder. He waved to the people of the Green Gang. More than 30 people followed Hu Gu and went 100 meters away. Xia Yan said to Xu Yi, "get a car that can drive, and we''ll go to the airport now!"


    At the moment, Xu Yi is full of worship for Xia Yan. He nods and runs to drive. Xing Yu stands there quietly. It seems that everything in the world has nothing to do with him. After the car comes, Xia Yan asks Xu Yi to lift Ma Liuzi who has fainted to the car. Then he pushes Huyuan and jumps into the car and goes away.


    Yuan Xiuxian and others were stiff faced and ran to one side at the next moment. The cars that 15 people could run were certainly not enough. A few people could only run to one side without their lives. They all secretly scolded Chu Feng that they had no sense of righteousness and ran away safely. Leaving them here, they might be pursued and killed.


    "Don''t chase!"


    Hu Yuan stood there and didn''t stop anything. After the people of the Green Gang came up, he waved them to stop and added his lower lip: "little leader, don''t let them leave simply tonight. Don''t worry about it!"


    HuGu looks at Huyuan. Every time this guy shows such a calm and terrible expression, it means that he wants to kill people. He can''t help shaking his head. The bodyguard holds Huyuan in front of so many people. This time, he must be finished.


    "It seems that I want to leave tonight. It''s not so easy."


    More than ten minutes after leaving the scene of the fierce battle, Chu Feng''s car stopped again. It was two kilometers away from the airport, but they couldn''t make it because there were ten cars on the road in front of them, which made it impossible for them to pass.


    "Huang Shaoguang!" Jin Xiaoqi saw a figure among many people standing in front of the car, and immediately recognized who.


    "Miss Kim, how can we be regarded as friends and leave without saying a word?" Huang Shaoguang hung up the phone. He had already received the failure of blocking. He was also glad that he had arranged two of them this evening. Otherwise, the fragrant beauty would be really *.


    "You should have a good meal and talk about genius, don''t you?"


    Jin Xiaoqi''s face flashed a look of displeasure. He opened the door and got out of the car. He tried not to show too much disgust in his voice: "Huang Shao, Xiao Qi is just a little star. How dare you bother Huang Shao? And now you know, can you make way for me to leave?"


    "Joking, joking!" Huang Shaoguang twisted his neck and walked toward the front. Thirty bodyguards followed him, bringing out the meaning of "I love Miss Jin very much. How can I say this is OK? Besides, when you come to Jianghai, I haven''t done my best in friendship with the earth!"


    "Miss Kim, I''d better change the flight. We''ll have a good night talk. I''ll take you on the plane tomorrow. How about it?"


    Jin Xiaoqi in the eyes of disgust is more thick, what candlelight night talk about love is false, just want to throw himself in bed, damned guy, but he clearly know now is can''t do what."It seems that Miss Kim doesn''t like it very much." Huang Shaoguang narrowed his eyes. He has played with many women, and there are now popular actresses. But there are few women like Jin Xiaoqi who are not so dusty. It''s good to be used to eating delicacies and porridge occasionally.


    With Huang Shaoguang''s cold words, the two women behind him go out. They are usually bed mates. At the critical time, they are thugs, which Huang Shaobo specially trained.


    Quan Hao stands in front of Jin Xiaoqi directly. Jin Xiaoqi gives him a salary of two million yuan a year. It''s not a matter of sitting around playing video games. Sometimes when something happens, he really wants to go on.


    When the two women were close, they suddenly pulled their clothes and revealed their bodies in small and close clothes. Quan Hao''s eyes were straight and he subconsciously swallowed his saliva. But at this moment, two women suddenly burst into fire, one took the upper one and the other took the small one to fight Quan Hao.


    Originally, according to the strength of Quan Hao, the two women could not do anything about him. But when a man loses his mind, his brain and movement will be slow. When he comes back to his senses, his head has been hit by a punch. Although it is a woman, the strength is not smaller than that of ordinary men.


    A woman below also swept his legs directly, which made Quan Hao unstable. The two men went up and down at one go, and their movements were neat and uniform. Obviously, they had been specially trained. Within a short time, Quan Hao, a bodyguard worth millions, fell to the ground, which was a little like capsizing in the gutter.


    "No wonder the master said," beautiful women can''t see more. "


    Chu Feng looked at Quan Hao who fell on the ground and shook his head. No one was more unjust than him. He pulled Cui Xinliu beside him and said in a low voice: "when I fight with these people, you will take Miss Jin to the side of the road. Don''t turn back. Just walk forward. It will be safe in three minutes."


    Just now, when Quan Hao was abused by two women, Chu Feng''s left eye looked at a side road about seven meters away from here. It could be predicted that there was no danger. However, he only needed to block for three minutes. Jin Xiaoqi and his wife would be safe, because there was a prosperous business district!


    "You? Is that all right? " Cui Xinliu was still surprised at what Chu Feng wanted to do, but when he heard his words, he took a look of contempt. He felt that Chu Feng did not look like a man of Xia Yan. Could such a man also fight?


    "No nonsense, run!"


    Chu Feng can ignore so much, a direct push Cui Xinliu, along with Jin Xiaoqi also pushed out, still don''t forget to tell: "if you want to see my pay in vain, then stay here!" Jin Xiaoqi was still hesitant, but when he heard his words, he nodded: "well, I''ll wait for you over there!"


    Huang Shaobo, who had come over with a smile, did not expect such a thing to happen again. He waved his finger: "catch it back!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    Huang Shaoguang''s command fell, and immediately ten people ran toward the side road where Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Xiaoqi went. Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, and as soon as he lifted the ground, Quan Hao, who was hard to move on the ground, burst out and blocked the intersection of the side road.


    On the four meter wide side of the road, Chu Feng threw Quan Hao aside and then stood there. It was a stop that made people feel insurmountable. All the ten people in front of him stopped. You look at me, I look at you, and then look at Huang Shaoguang. The meaning is very obvious. How much should I teach you.


    "I heard that it was you who knocked out my seven subordinates. Good, very good!"


    A man whispered a few words in Huang Shaoguang''s ear, then he said with a smile and his fingers pressed down: "beat the disabled!"


    Ten people suddenly lit up their eyes and walked towards Chu Feng. The latter just moved slightly and approached a man in front of him. It was almost a matter of blink of an eye. Before the man could figure out what was going on, a fist had already hit his belly directly.


    The Green Gang Member''s eyes protruded, covered his stomach, and slowly fell to the ground. Chu Feng counted the time and looked back at Quan Hao, who was panting and sitting up: "follow up, here is me!"


    Quan Hao was still shocked at how Chu Feng knocked down a man with one blow, but after hearing his words, he realized that the situation was not as simple as he thought. He nodded and struggled to stand up, and directly pursued Jin Xiaoqi''s direction.


    With Quan Hao''s leaving, Chu Feng loosens his collar and is used to loose clothes. Now he''s wearing a suit. He unties two buttons and pulls off his tie. Chu Feng''s finger is still stunned by Huang Shaoguang: "let''s go!"


    "Well, I was surprised, but it was just a little bit!"


    Huang Shaoguang realized that he was a little lost in his mind just now, but that''s all. He raised his hand and pressed ten people again. However, Chu Feng stood there like that and did not give them a chance to pass.


    "Ah All of a sudden, a member of the youth gang seemed to be unable to bear the atmosphere, and seemed to be not used to Chu Feng''s appearance. After a burst of drinking, he took the lead in rushing out. His huge fist hit the sunglasses on Chu Feng''s face. Who would you wear sunglasses to see in the evening? I won''t blow you up.


    Chu Feng stood still and did not dodge. When the fist was only 15 cm away from him, he suddenly took the man''s wrist with his hand. Then, with a gentle area, the man''s step would not be stable. Chu Feng timely stepped forward and ran into him.


    The man only felt that he was hit by a fast-moving motorcycle. He directly fell back and knocked down two members of the youth gang. Just a simple collision made the three lose their fighting power in an instant. Huang Shaobo''s eyes were full of playfulness, and he lit a cigarette and watched with interest.


    Chu Feng stopped without knocking down one person this time, but directly ran into the crowd. Four people wanted to take advantage of the gap between Chu Feng''s hands to run into the side road to pursue. However, Chu Feng seemed to have long eyes behind him. Before they ran too far, they immediately backed back to catch up with them and whirled and kicked them. The four people directly rushed forward and fell heavily on the ground.


    With the help of the power of the whirlwind kick, chufeng bounced back. A fist and a man''s fist were matched together. With a click, the man''s wrist was dislocated directly and was directly injured by the power of Chu Feng.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is like a beast into the sheep. Every fist and foot brings out a terrible force. There must be one or even two people falling on the ground in one go, which has a master''s demeanor. In only two minutes, there are more than ten people lying on the ground.


    Chu Feng took a look, did not continue to entangle with them, directly moved a kick to fly a person, directly into the side of the road, quickly left, everyone only saw a figure across, soon Chu Feng disappeared in their line of sight, turned into the side of the road.


    "Chase!"


    Huang Shaobo put out the cigarette end in his hand. So many people even couldn''t beat down one person, and they ran away. If he wanted to spread it out, how could he put his face on it? He said ruthlessly, "kill it!"


    After the rest of the people ran out, Huang Shaobo''s mobile phone rang at this moment, impatiently took out to answer, and left Xiong''s voice came: "Huang Shao, what are you doing now?"


    "Didn''t you do it? Jin Xiaoqi doesn''t give her face. I brought some people to invite her to play, but her bodyguard is good. I haven''t got it yet, but it''s fast." Huang Shaobo heard Zuo Xiong''s voice on the other end of the phone, and his tone was a little more peaceful.


    "Not yet. Great!"


    Zuo Xiong over there suddenly wanted to see a big stone fall to the ground. When Huang Shaoguang was curious, he said, "didn''t you tell me that you want to join hands with me to develop real estate? I have studied this matter. It''s impossible for us to get too much benefit from our words alone, so I want to introduce foreign capital."


    "Foreign investment, what does that have to do with my arrest of jinxiaoqi?" Although Huang Shaoguang was born in the extreme way, he doesn''t mean he is a fool. What Zuo Xiong said just now has revealed some information: "Zuo Shao, can you make it clear?""It must have something to do with it, or I wouldn''t have called you."


    Zuo Xiong heard that Huang Shaoguang seemed a little impatient, so he didn''t sell the key: "because the foreign capital I was negotiating with was from Hanhuang Nanliu financial group. The background of the two of us made the person in charge of their coming to China very excited. He thought we could talk about it, but he said, I hope you can release Jin Xiaoqi, that''s the woman he likes!"


    Zuo Xiong was worried about Huang Shaoguang''s insistence on his own way, adding: "there are many women. As long as we have a good relationship with Liu''s consortium and foreign capital is involved, we will be very relaxed in any aspect. The group policy will also allow us to do a lot of things. When we have money, are you afraid that there will be no women?"


    "And Liu Shao is a good friend. As long as you release Jin Xiaoqi, we can sit down and have a good talk. He can get a lot of indicators from the above."


    "That''s good!" Huang Shaoguang naturally knew that Zuo Xiong was right. Although he was salivating at Jin Xiaoqi, he was still worried about not having a woman if he was rich. He asked for the address, then hung up the phone and dialed the person in charge of the pursuit: "people withdraw back. This is the end of the matter. I''ll go to Yuanxiao Pavilion and wait and see me!"


    After cutting off the phone, Huang Shaoguang drove directly away from here. In any case, there was no loss, but the people under his command were injured. Moreover, some people are willing to pay huge benefits to protect Jin Xiaoqi. He doesn''t mind giving some favors or seeking some benefits. After all, the debt of human relationship is the most difficult to repay these days!


    Twenty minutes later, at the gate of the airport, Jin Xiaoqi, who had been waiting here for a long time, had already met Xia Yan from another road. However, he had not seen Chu Feng. His heart was full of worries. Maybe Chu Feng could fight, but there were dozens of people there!


    "Miss Jin, don''t worry. Liu Shao has stepped in and will be OK."


    Next to Cui Xinliu a pair of eyes is to look at Xia Yan, but see Jin Xiaoqi worried look or relief, just at this time her mobile phone rings, answer after the face is full of flattering smile, wait until hang up and smile: "I say, Miss Jin, it''s OK, Liu Shao said, this matter has been settled, there will be no danger."


    "Did you call Liu Mo again?" Jin Xiaoqi was worried about the comfort of Chu Feng at the moment, but he was a little unhappy when he heard Cui Xinliu''s words: "Xinliu, I have told you many times that Liu Mo and I are just ordinary friends. It''s impossible for us to do so. It''s meaningless for you to do so."


    "And even if I don''t have him tonight, I''m safe here now. It''s hard to repay the favor. Don''t you know?"


    This is Jin Xiaoqi rarely serious, Cui Xinliu is a little embarrassed, but in the heart is not satisfied, you are no more red but also a actor, others are the heirs of Hanhuang Nanliu financial group, it''s good to look at you, still play high here, even so lofty, you don''t want to enter the entertainment industry?


    Although the heart slander Jin Xiaoqi, but the surface or seriously nodded: "next time will not!" Just add a sentence in the heart, will not give you to know, dull voice makes a big fortune!


    "Wind!"


    There are so many people in jinxiaoqi''s view. Naturally, you can see that Cui Xinliu is perfunctory, but before he is ready to speak, he sees a figure running from afar: "great, Quan Hao said that when you face dozens of people, I''m still worried. It''s ok now, too good!"


    Cui Xinliu, who had a problem with Chu Feng, said: "if it wasn''t for Liu Shao''s intervention, he might not have known where his limbs had been broken by others."


    The Chu Feng who came over was stunned, but then understood why the man who was chasing him suddenly retreated. It turned out that someone was exerting himself behind him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    The flight was scheduled for 11:00 sharp, but it didn''t take off until 12:00. Many people sat in the cabin and were curious about what happened. The airport said that the plane needed to be repaired temporarily, but there was no one to repair in an hour.


    Jin Xiaoqi''s actions are arranged in the VIP cabin with only 12 actions. She was recognized by the stewardess just after she came in. At the moment, she was surrounded by a group of stewardesses who were taking photos and chatting. However, Chu Feng smelled an unusual breath.


    Although this is Chu Feng''s first flight, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know that the plane is delayed. However, if there is no special situation, it will never happen late. However, at a non special time, it is such a thing.


    "Look at it. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    "Captain, if you don''t take off, the passengers will have a problem!" Chu Feng just went to the bathroom, and heard a man''s voice coming from a stewardess lounge next to him: "and for an hour, no matter how things can''t be delayed so much, we still have other things to do!"


    "You think I don''t want to hurry up, but don''t forget where the plane belongs to!"


    Then came a man''s thick voice, and deliberately lowered some: "this is controlled by Liu''s consortium. Do you know who told me to fly slowly? Liu''s successor, Liu Mo Liu Shao, who is our boss, don''t you want me to think that I don''t know? "


    "Liu Shao asked, why?" The man who began to talk seemed a little surprised and asked.


    The man who was called the captain said coldly, "don''t ask what you shouldn''t know, but it''s said that you''re going to go back on a flight with Miss Jin Xiaoqi, but the specific information is not what we people should know."


    All these words were heard by Chu Feng, who understood the reason why the plane was late. This flight belongs to an airline in the south of Hanhuang, and Liu Shao, who was mentioned by Cui Xinliu just now, can let the people of the Green Gang give up pursuing and let the flight wait for him. It seems that he is not an ordinary person.


    It''s just that a rich young master seems to be very interested in Jin Xiaoqi, but this woman has no interest at all. It''s really strange!


    Knowing the reason for the late flight, Chu Feng was a little more stable. He was actually a person who liked Jin Xiaoqi. Naturally, he would not hurt Jin Xiaoqi, so there was no need to continue to listen. Chu Feng turned around and went back to sit down.


    "Xiaoqi, I didn''t expect one of our flights. What a coincidence!"


    After waiting for nearly half an hour again, a man''s voice came from the entrance. A black bodyguard with three black sunglasses came leisurely. All his actions revealed his noble demeanor, which immediately attracted the attention of many flight attendants.


    "You see, isn''t that willow that often appears in magazines?"


    "It''s really him. He''s more handsome than a magazine. But why doesn''t he take a charter flight instead of a regular flight?"


    "It''s said that he is the successor of Liu''s financial group. He''s really the second generation of the top rich. He''s handsome and charming."


    Liu Mo wears a simple casual dress and a simple smile, which can make people feel his difference. Since he appeared, the comments of the stewardesses have never stopped. The second generation of rich people is very lethal to women now, and Gao Fu Shuai is even more lethal to women. Like Liu Mo, a top-notch rich second generation, is even more sought after.


    Miss Chui Xiaojin and Liu Xiaojin stand beside each other, but they don''t have the same idea when they come to the end of the flight


    "Miss Cui is joking. I just happened to deal with some things and prepare to go back."


    Liu Mo politely smiles, but obviously agrees with Cui Xinliu''s words, and gives an unobtrusive appreciative look. He directly sits on Cui Xinliu''s standing position and looks at Jin Xiaoqi: "Xiaoqi, I heard that you are in danger this evening. Does it matter?"


    "Very well, thank you." Jin Xiaoqi''s eyes did not look at Liu Mo for a moment, but looked out. Her voice was cold and light, and she didn''t give her face at all.


    But Liu Mo didn''t mean to be angry at all. He turned his head and looked at the five people of Chu Feng who were sitting in several positions: "they are the bodyguards you hired. It''s not good to let you run for your life to go to the airport. If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can call me. Liu''s family in the Chinese dynasty can be said, and all parties are willing to give some face Yes. "


    "Liu Shao has a lot of face. If it wasn''t for a phone call from you tonight, we don''t know whether we can get on the plane." Cui Xinliu, standing next to her, flattered her in time, but she was a smart woman. She knew that Liu Mo could only make money on him. It was very difficult for such a man to take a fancy to himself.


    "Do you want to sit here?" At this time, jinxiaoqi suddenly looked back at Liumo. When the latter did not know how to answer, jinxiaoqi stood up: "then I will give it to you!"Then Liu Mo came out when he was moved by the corners of his mouth. He went directly to Chu Feng and politely opened his mouth to Xu Yi beside him: "can I change my position with you?"


    Xu Yi was frozen there. Originally, he was excited to see his goddess, but now he is not excited at all. Anyone who is not stupid can see that Liu Mo is interested in Jin Xiaoqi. Now, if anyone gives up his seat to Jin Xiaoqi, he will be hated by Liu mo.


    "If Miss Kim wants to sit there, you can give it to her."


    When Xu Yi didn''t know whether to stand up or not, Liu Mo leaned against his chair and spoke with a sense of reason in his voice, as if his words were not discussing with others, but that others had to do it.


    Xu Yi breathes out a breath. Although Jin Xiaoqi is his employer, Liu Mo is not simple. Moreover, Jin Xiaoqi gives up his position. That is to stand up.


    After Xu Yi got up, Chu Feng also stood up. He knew that such a thing was the most troublesome thing, and Liu Mo''s words were very clear. You can give it to her. Everyone knows what it means. Chu Feng doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble because of such a thing. In any case, just ensure the safety of Jin Xiaoqi.


    As for the pursuit of her, it is her own business, Chu Feng''s concept is so simple.


    But the buttocks just raised, Jin Xiaoqi suddenly sat down and hugged Chu Feng''s hand. The latter''s face suddenly became stiff and finished!


    Sure enough, Liu Mo''s face, which was still smiling, suddenly changed a few times. Of course, he could see that Chu Feng was going to stand up just now, but he was held by Jin Xiaoqi. However, although he knew that seeing his favorite woman holding a man''s hand so close, he was still very uncomfortable.


    "Feng, you go and sit over there. I''ll sit with Miss Kim." Cui Xinliu observes his words and looks. He immediately knows that Liu Mo is in a bad mood. He immediately opens his mouth to Chu Feng. The latter says that you are finally a good man and wants to stand up, but he finds that Jin Xiaoqi is holding tightly. Chu Feng secretly thinks that I don''t need to be like this?


    A dark force surges. Jin Xiaoqi only feels a little numbness in her hand. Then Chu Feng walks directly in front of her. When she reacts, Chu Feng has already gone to one side and sits with Xu Yi. Jin Xiaoqi immediately bites his lips. This bastard is too confused about the amorous feelings.


    But no one saw Liu Mo winking at a black bodyguard beside him, so he left the cabin quietly and didn''t come back until the plane took off. He nodded to Liu Mo imperceptibly, which happened to be seen by Chu Feng this time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    It took more than two hours from Jianghai to Hancheng, the capital of Hanhuang south, and landed steadily at Hancheng International Airport at more than three o''clock in the morning.


    Although it''s evening, hanhuangnan International Airport is still very busy, welcoming visitors from all over the world. As the largest cosmetic surgery country in the world, the national cosmetic surgery rate is as high as 60%. Undoubtedly, cosmetic surgery alone attracts many tourists from all over the world every year.


    This is the first time Chu Feng went abroad, and his job as a bodyguard is quite dramatic.


    "Miss Cui, please book us tomorrow''s flight." Just got off the plane, Xia Yan said to Cui Xinliu: "my sister is still in the hospital, I will go back to take care of her!"


    Cui Xinliu is still very fond of Xia Yan. How can he allow such a fierce man to go back so quickly: "there must be medical staff in that hospital. I think it''s your first time to come to Hanhuang south. It''s good to stay here for two days. I''m familiar with Hancheng, but I''ll take you to have a good time!"


    "That''s to say, it''s not fun to go abroad. It''s boring to go back after a while." Ma Liuzi saw people walking around, many beautiful young women. Although he knew that many of them might be plastic surgery, it was also good to play with the women in the cold wilderness south. Ma Liuzi immediately moved his mind.


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!"


    Xia Yan swept Ma Liuzi coldly, and immediately gave him a dangerous feeling of being watched by a poisonous snake: "if you want to play here, you can stay. I must go back to China tomorrow."


    "Well, I''ll arrange it for you." Cui Xinliu is a little disappointed, but the more she looks at Xia Yan, the more pleasant she is. Considering her sister in the hospital, she will certainly be a good husband in the future, and she can fight to protect me. I must pay close attention to it.


    While thinking about how to catch Xia Yan, Cui Xinliu walked to the side to make a phone call to book a ticket. After a moment, she came back: "it''s already reserved. The flight at noon tomorrow will fly directly to Jianghai."


    Thank you Xia Yan nodded slightly, and then went to one side and stood seriously. Now, Jin Xiaoqi has not been sent to a safe place. He is a person who has a beginning and a ending. If he doesn''t do it, he should do it well.


    "Xiaoqi, it''s so late now. If you go back, it will take more than an hour. Why don''t you go to my place and have a rest?"


    After getting off the plane, Liu Mo followed Jin Xiaoqi. Now he has arrived outside the airport. The motorcade to meet Liu Mo has arrived. There are ten Audi cars of all colors. They are high-end and high-grade. He said to Jin Xiaoqi next to him.


    "No, I have a car!" Jin Xiaoqi is ungrateful at all. Looking at the two cars coming from the distance, the first one is a Maserati, and the other is an ordinary car. But the price also needs hundreds of thousands of yuan. Chu Feng sighs in his heart. When can I have my own car?


    "You should be careful and make another appointment when you have time."


    Liu Mo didn''t show the displeasure of being rejected. Instead, he said with a slight smile. Then he walked toward his own motorcade, even without a glance. But Chu Feng could still see that Liu Mo was very angry. It was his business that Liu Mo was not angry enough. Chu Feng would not pay much attention to it.


    "You get on the bus. My villa is in the east of Hancheng. It takes an hour." When Liu Mo''s motorcade left, Jin Xiaoqi seemed to be relieved, smiling at Chu Feng and others, and then looked at Chu Feng: "you and I have a car!"


    Chu Feng is stunned to see that Xia Yan and others have already got on the bus. With five drivers, one more person is overloaded. It seems that only with Jin Xiaoqi.


    Quan Hao directly went to open the door and let Jin Xiaoqi get on the car. Chu Feng wanted to go to the front, but was pulled by Jin Xiaoqi: "sit back with me!" Then, without doubt, he took Chu Feng and sat in the back. Cui Xinliu, who wanted to sit next to Jin Xiaoqi, murmured in his heart that how could miss Jin treat this greedy guy so well?


    After thinking about it for a while, they all felt that their ideas were ridiculous. Maybe Miss Jin just saw that this guy was still young and wondered why he was a bodyguard. How could he compare with Liu Shao, a powerful family?


    Two quickly left the airport, a few minutes later, Liu''s motorcade returned to the airport again. In the middle of the car, Liu Mo looked at the direction of Jin Xiaoqi''s car leaving and put on headphones: "do a better job. Send Jin Xiaoqi to my secret manor, and then throw the black pot on the five celestial bodyguards."


    "Yes There came a cold voice from the other end, and then cut off the call.


    "Jin Xiaoqi, no woman can refuse me." Liu Mo, who put up the phone, looked into the distance and waved to the driver to drive, but his face was ferocious: "anyway, your family are very happy to see me with you. I believe that no one will say anything about my uncooked rice and cooked rice. Then I will see if you are still as cold and arrogant as you are."


    "Wind, don''t you like me?" When the car drove smoothly on the road, Jin Xiaoqi didn''t know that she was missed. She just looked at chufeng all the way and finally asked. Especially when she thought that Chu Feng couldn''t break her hand when she was on the plane, it hurt her self-esteem a little bit."I don''t like it."


    When Cui Xinliu was surprised and shocked and Jin Xiaoqi asked what to do, Chu Feng nodded without hesitation, and then added: "I only like my women, my friends, my brothers and my family. I don''t like strangers or employers. All we have is trade."


    "Good reality!" Jin Xiaoqi pouted a ruddy little mouth, showing a bit of playfulness, as if a friend of nature: "you are now a bodyguard how many months?"


    The Chu wind really did not know, thought for a moment, said simply: "it seems like seven thousand a month!"


    "Seven thousand?" Jin Xiaoqi''s surprised little mouth becomes the original shape. She knows how much money she paid Chu Feng when she asked them to be bodyguards. Chu Feng even replied that she had been paying less than 100000 yuan a year for seven thousand one months. How could it be that Quan Hao was two million yuan with him!


    "Seven thousand indeed. Is that a problem?" Chu Feng knows this from Xu Yi''s mouth. If you remove the miscellaneous things, it will be 7000 yuan a month. Of course, it doesn''t include the year-end bonus. But for Chu Feng, he just takes it for a month, so there''s no need to talk about other things.


    "No problem!" Seeing Chu Feng''s serious look, Jin xiaoqiquan was too mean to be the boss of Chu Feng. He didn''t have a hundred thousand a year. He suddenly laughed and blinked: "why don''t you come to work as a bodyguard and driver for me? I''ll give you two million a year, which is much better than you are now?"


    Not only did Chu Feng almost fall from his seat, but even Quan Hao in front of him almost hit the window. He was only noticed after a lot of training and selection. At the beginning, he was only 800 thousand bodyguards for Jin Xiaoqi. His retinue gradually added up to two million yuan. What''s the matter?


    "No interest."


    Chu Feng reluctantly digested the bomb suddenly given by Jin Xiaoqi and recovered his calm. If it had been before, chufeng might have been very excited. But since the trend of adoptive mother, Chu Feng has vowed to fulfill his adoptive mother''s wish, that is, he and his brother must have one to become a college student.


    Therefore, although there are more than two million yuan, Chu Feng is still motionless, but seeing Jin Xiaoqi''s stunned look, he added: "first, I''m not a professional bodyguard, I''m just a part-time job. Second, I can''t drive and I can''t be a driver for you. Third, I have a national complex. Even if I have to do anything, it''s in China!"


    Chu Feng gave three reasons, the first two can not be said to be reasons, part-time can become full-time, can not drive can learn, but the third Jin Xiaoqi is deeply powerless, finally nuozi: "angry youth!"


    But she didn''t say anything more. Chu Feng saved her only once. When she was blocked on the airport road, she could let herself go first. She wanted to find a bodyguard with a better sense of security. However, Chu Feng refused, and she would not say anything more. She still has the pride of girls.


    But chufeng''s refusal falls in Cui Xinliu''s eyes, which is Feibi. Later, you will cry. In the eyes of quanhao, it is silly. Two million, go up to heaven and find it. This year!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    An hour passed, and it was almost five o''clock. Everyone was a little tired!


    "Xinliu, arrange a place for them to rest. I''ll go upstairs first!" In the hall of the villa, Jin Xiaoqi said to Cui Xinliu and turned upstairs. In the middle of the time, he stopped and turned around: "do you really don''t want to stay and play for a while? You don''t need to pay for it. Should it be my thanks?"


    Ma Liuzi wanted to stay, but when he saw Xia Yan and others shaking their heads, they could only hold their heads in their hearts. Seeing you and me pretending here, I''ll let my brother-in-law fire you when I get back to China, and I won''t enjoy such a good opportunity. No wonder it''s the life of a small bodyguard.


    "There are ten rooms over there. You can choose one of them."


    Cui xinlou said a word to the five Chu Feng people after Jin Xiaoqi went up. Then he yawned and walked to the second floor. Quan Hao also went to the room on one side. The second floor was where the maid and Jin Xiaoqi lived. All the men lived below.


    "Let''s have a rest. Get up early tomorrow morning. Don''t miss your flight!" Xu Yi said to everyone that he walked towards a room with a smile on his face. This time he could get 50000 yuan in prize money. It''s really good. It''s less than a day.


    Xia Yan and others also chose a room. Chu Feng chose a room close to the stairwell. Turning on the light inside also smacked his tongue. Originally, the decoration of the villa looked very luxurious. At the moment, he saw that the room was so luxurious that he could not speak: "is this for people to sleep? It is estimated that the previous emperor was also like this?"


    Unable to understand the rich people''s ideas, Chu Feng went to the nearby bathroom to have a bath, then went to the window and opened the window to blow the wind. In the past, Chu Feng got up at six o''clock. No matter how late he slept, now it is more than five o''clock. Instead, he began to be energetic, so he was not ready to go to bed.


    But just as the window opened, Chu Feng''s left eye flashed a ray of light, and a picture appeared in his mind. At the next moment, his face suddenly changed: "not good!"


    Immediately ran to the door of Xia Yan''s room: "come out quickly, Miss Jin has been kidnapped!"


    All of us had not slept for a long time, and soon opened the door one after another. Ma Liuzi muttered discontentedly: "kidnap on the kidnapping, safe delivery here, our responsibility is done, what''s going on has nothing to do with us, have a good rest and return home tomorrow, and what''s quiet, ghost abducted ah!"


    "Go up and have a look!"


    Xia Yan kicks Ma Liuzi to the ground. Others may think that Chu Feng is an ordinary teenager, but he can feel the difference between Chu Feng and Chu Feng. He even says something is wrong. He and Xing Yu and Xu Yi quickly walk towards the stairs. At this time, Quan Hao also comes out.


    All of a sudden blocked in the stairway: "do you want to do, don''t you know the second floor men stop?"


    "Miss Kim may have been kidnapped. We need to go up and have a look." Chu Feng was as patient as possible. His left eye could see things in the past and in the future within five minutes. Just now he took a bath for more than ten minutes before he came out. When he looked out, he saw two men in black running away with something on their back. About a few minutes ago.


    I don''t know if it''s Jin Xiaoqi or the others, so he has to go up and have a look right now.


    "No way. The villa is burglar proof. If someone comes in, it will call the police." Quan Hao still stands there without moving. He can make Jin Xiaoqi pay for 200 million years. Of course, he has his merit, that is, everything should be protected by the employer.


    "No, Miss King is gone!"


    When the situation was stalemate, and Chu Feng and others were hard to break through, Cui Xinliu''s anxious voice came from upstairs. The woman in silk pajamas ignored the possibility of Spring Festival leaking out at the moment, and her expression was particularly anxious: "I just finished bathing, and I wanted to send Miss Jin my schedule for tomorrow, but I knocked on the door and no one answered. When I opened the door, there was no one else Fang is not here. "


    Chu Feng pushed Quan Hao aside and ran upstairs quickly. He came to a room with the door open. Xia Yan and others followed him. The room was empty. Looking at the open wardrobe, everyone seemed to think that Jin Xiaoqi was taken away by someone hiding in the closet.


    "The villa should be monitored to see which direction the kidnappers ran away from."


    Xia Yan immediately showed a calm and calm side, pulling the nervous Cui Xinliu out of the room. Xing Yu also moved directly. He began to search on the second floor. Xu Yi also cooperated with him to find out. Only Ma Liuzi yawned and rubbed his butt which had been kicked by Xia Yan.


    But the eyes are intentionally or unintentionally swept in the wardrobe of those close clothes, the original inside Jin Xiaoqi is wearing these ah!


    "Quan Hao, take good care of this wretched guy. I''ll go out." Chu Feng''s left eye has been restored for a while, but it has been more than five minutes. He doesn''t see anything at all. When he goes to the balcony, he looks at Ma Liuzi and says to Quan Hao. He jumps out directly.


    "You boy, you are not honest at first sight. Follow me!" Quan Hao himself was not satisfied with Ma Liuzi at the beginning. His eyes were always on Cui Xinliu and Jin Xiaoqi intentionally or unintentionally. Now that such a thing happens, he is naturally not polite at all.Chu Feng jumped off the second floor and went in the direction he had seen before. At first, he was not sure. Now he is sure that nature is going to do something. Although escorting Jin Xiaoqi back here is even if the task is completed, it is not chufeng''s character that he will not rescue him in the face of death.


    Running hundreds of meters toward the periphery, this is a villa area with a lot of cameras. If the kidnapper kidnaps Jin Xiaoqi, he will certainly not follow the normal road. Therefore, the places Chu Feng seeks are all on the side of the road. With his sensitive intuition, Chu Feng quickly reaches the outer fence of the villa area.


    As soon as he jumped, he pulled the railing, and chufeng jumped out. His left eye looked at the surrounding environment. Pictures appeared in Chu Feng''s eyes. That was what happened five minutes ago to now. A moment later, Chu Feng''s face showed a happy look: "it''s really this way!"


    Then he quickly chased forward. His left eye could see the past five minutes. It was not convenient to drive into the villa area just now, so he stopped here. Jin Xiaoqi was taken away from here. It is not more than five minutes now. As long as he knows the route, chufeng is confident that the car can''t run away, because it is the same as chufeng watching the car run.


    It''s early in the morning. There are no pedestrians or cars on the street. Chu Feng doesn''t cover up his speed. He shuttles through the street quickly, not to mention missing people. However, he is much faster than many people. In just a few minutes, he runs a distance of two or three kilometers.


    And the car has been under Chu Feng''s left eye. Now the distance between the car and the car is one minute, which is about one kilometer or more. Chu Feng tries to be as fast as possible, but the manpower can''t be compared with the car. If it''s short distance, it''s OK. If it''s farther, it''s a bit unsustainable.


    "Are you all set up?"


    At the moment, in the front of a black car, a man with a scar on his face looked at Jin Xiaoqi lying in the back seat, and said to the driver: "this matter must not be known. After the completion of the matter, we will quietly send people back, so that the five tianchaoren can bear the black pot!"


    "It''s all arranged. I don''t know what''s going on. In addition, they all rest very late today. I don''t expect to wake up until noon tomorrow." The man who was driving back to the road, and then continued: "Liu Shao, why do you have to be so troublesome? Just cook cooked rice. Why do you want us to take people back?"


    "Don''t you understand that?"


    Scar man''s face appeared a know it all look, a pair of expert''s appearance: "Liu Shao, this is to create their own perfect image, you think, a girl is inexplicably bullied, but at this time it is suddenly a man came out and said, he is willing to take care of your generation, what do you say the result?"


    "High!" The driver thought about it for a while, and immediately knew why it was so troublesome. He gave a thumbs up directly: "then I have to drive the car faster, or it will be inconvenient to do business when there are too many people in the morning!"


    After all, it is in the capital of Hancheng. If it is too fast, it is easy to be traced!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    After 15 minutes, the black car drove into a small manor slightly away from the urban area, covering an area of more than 1000 square meters, but all kinds of equipment are available, which shows that the owner is either rich or expensive!


    "Liu Shao, I''ve brought it back. I don''t know what''s going on!"


    The scar man and the driving man carry a black bag into the hall, and smile to Liu Mo, who is sitting on the sofa and wearing pajamas, that is their performance at the moment.


    "Well done, right with the end of the hand?" Liu Mo went to open the bag on the ground, and immediately revealed Jin Xiaoqi''s beautiful face. The woman with her eyes closed is now showing a different charm: "you know what I will do to you if your hands are not clean."


    Although Liu Mo looks gentle, the scar man and he seem to know who Liumo is. They both have a look: "absolutely no problem. As long as we send it back before 8 o''clock, no one will know. The security guard in that villa area and we are good friends. There is no problem."


    "No problem. I''ve done a good job this time. I''ll go to my secretary tomorrow and each person will draw 100000 flowers. There will be more benefits in the future."


    Liu Mo nodded with satisfaction, waved his hand to let the two people go down temporarily, and then asked a middle-aged woman on one side to come over: "fill her with medicine. People who can move are better than those who can''t move. Just make sure that her consciousness is not clear!"


    "Is that the latest fly water OK?" The middle-aged woman came to see Jin Xiaoqi on the ground, and obviously did something like this: "after drinking, the other party''s thinking is still clear, but it can''t control their own behavior, and will take the initiative to ask men."


    "The best thing is that after the drug has evaporated, the memory of the user will not be clear."


    "If there''s something good like that, give it to her and send it to my room." Liu Mo is very excited when he hears it. The woman who is not aware of it will almost mean it, but he will forget it later. Naturally, it is the best. He claps his hands to let the middle-aged woman do it, and he goes to one side.


    When the middle-aged woman picked up Jin Xiaoqi and went upstairs, Liu Mo went to the side of the wine cabinet, poured a glass of wine, took out a row of tablets from the drawer below, opened it, and squeezed out one, but thought about it, he squeezed out another. In recent years, his body is not as good as it was at the beginning, and he can''t get up without medicine.


    After two pills, Liu Mo directly drank a glass of white wine, and then went back to sit on the sofa waiting for the effect to work. It seemed to take 15 minutes for her fingers to tap on the side of the sofa: "Jin Xiaoqi, you didn''t refuse me. This time I''ll let you ask me to take you."


    "I really hope that you will wake up tomorrow morning. If I don''t care about it, will you be moved in a mess?"


    "Young master, the medicine has been taken for her. It will take effect in five minutes!" At this time, the middle-aged woman also came down from the upstairs, respectfully said to Liu Mo, and then went aside to let the bodyguards go out temporarily. She knew that Liu Mo didn''t like other people to hear any voice when he was working.


    It''s like Liu Mo, who was 15 years old, climbed into her room in the middle of the night and asked for her!


    Liu Mo watched all the people go out, and then he stood up and walked upstairs. At the moment, he could feel his body produce a hot and dry feeling, and his mouth was a little dry and dry. It seemed that he had foreseen the coming storm.


    In the corner room on the second floor, Jin Xiaoqi felt a fever all over her body and slowly woke up. She found herself in a strange place, shaking her head with slight pain and sitting up. She only remembered that when she went back to her room to look for clothes to take a bath, she suddenly felt a pain in her neck, and then she didn''t know anything.


    Thinking of this, Jin Xiaoqi immediately stood up and looked at his whole body. Seeing that there was no problem, he was relieved. He was curious where the door of the room was opened. Liu Mo came in with a smile and locked the door: "Xiaoqi, are you awake?"


    "Is it you?"


    Seeing Liu Mo as the man in, Jin Xiaoqi tensed up and stepped back two steps. Although Liu Mo has a good reputation in the outside world, Jin Xiaoqi still knows some news from his own channel, which is not much. He only knows that a female star who committed suicide by jumping off a building two years ago was humiliated and short-sighted after being played by Liu mo.


    Liu Mo walked over with a smile, but his reaction after taking the medicine still made him look ugly: "so nervous what to do, I''m not a tiger, and I can''t eat you. Besides, your parents all want me to be with you, so we will be together sooner or later. It''s not appropriate for you to be so careful about me!"


    Jin Xiaoqi''s eyes flashed with disgust. At the moment, Liu Mo was a hungry wolf in her eyes: "did you kidnap me?"


    "Kidnapping, how can you say that?" Liu Mo was like a wolf who caught its prey at the moment. He was not in a hurry to eat it. Instead, he was interested in watching the prey before it was eaten: "you are my future woman, but you have been avoiding me. I am just trying to find a way to promote our good things."


    "You are shameless. If you dare to do anything to me, my brother will not let you go!" Jin Xiaoqi didn''t know Liu Mo''s meaning. When she thought that she was alone here at the moment, she was nervous. She said frightening words in her mouth, but a person flashed through her mind, not her parents, not her brother, but Chu Feng!"Ha ha, I forgot to tell you!"


    However, Liu Mo burst out laughing, and the banter on his face was a little bit more: "before you wake up, I gave you something special to eat. As long as five minutes, you will feel your body is very hot, and then you need a man. At that time, I won''t do anything to you. I''m afraid you won''t let me go!


    Of course, what I''m most satisfied with is that when you wake up again, you will forget what happened this evening. At that time, you must be very sad to be bullied. If I stood up at that time and said that I didn''t mind what you suffered, would you be moved to marry me? "


    Jin Xiaoqi''s face changed. It was Liu Mo who didn''t pay attention when he came in just now, but now he felt that the whole body temperature was very high and seemed to be about to melt. In particular, there was an indescribable need in his heart. Jin Xiaoqi was shocked. Knowing that Liu Mo didn''t cheat himself, he really prescribed medicine for himself.


    "I''ll sit here without forcing you. Of course, if you take the initiative, you can''t blame me!"


    Liu Mo is enjoying Jin Xiaoqi''s expression at the moment. He comfortably pulls over the chair and sits down. He doesn''t worry about doing rogue things. He just sits there and jokingly looks at Jin Xiaoqi. As a veteran in love, he can naturally see that Jin Xiaoqi is totally relying on a willpower to resist the medicine.


    It''s just that some drugs can''t be resisted by strong willpower, so Liu Mo is not worried at all tonight. Jin Xiaoqi must be his.


    "Who is it?"


    While Liu Mo was waiting for Jin Xiaoqi to throw herself in her arms, a burst of drink came from the villa. Liu Mo immediately stood up and walked to the balcony, only to see a figure standing in the garden, surrounded by dozens of his bodyguards.


    Eyes slightly squint, immediately recognized who that person is, sneer: "still want to be a lone hero, ridiculous!" Then he said in a loud voice, "don''t use a gun, just use a knife to solve it!"


    Chu Feng followed him all the way. He was a few minutes late. However, he saw Liu Mo on the balcony in his pajamas. It seemed that Jin Xiaoqi had nothing to do with him. It was strange that Liu Mo was such a hypocrite.


    Chufeng is absorbed in looking at more than 40 people around him. Chu Feng knows that they dare not use guns. Liu Mo secretly kidnaps Jin Xiaoqi. So he must not dare to make things out. However, these bodyguards don''t use guns, but everyone has a knife in their hands.


    Jin Xiaoqi, who was unbearable all over the body, also went to the balcony with a force. Suddenly, he saw Chu Feng who just avoided a knife. He looked tight: "wind, don''t worry about me. Leave here to call the police. There are too many people in Liumo. You can''t deal with them!"


    "Do you think he can walk when he knows it?"


    Liu Mo sneered. At the moment, he is not in a hurry to do anything to Jin Xiaoqi. He wants to defeat Jin Xiaoqi''s confidence a little bit. Undoubtedly, it is a good thing to destroy her only hope in front of her. She presses with a big hand: "go on, cut off his limbs for me first!"


    He has already thought about it. Although he is curious about how chufeng found here, it does not prevent him from using chufeng to threaten Jin Xiaoqi. After all, he is active and passive, and feels different!


    "Miss King, just protect yourself!"


    Although surrounded by dozens of people, Chu Feng has no fear in his eyes. Five years ago, he got lost in the mountains and was surrounded by wolves. He is still tenacious to survive. Can these people in front of him be more powerful than hungry wolves?


    Chu Feng''s self-confidence made Liu Mo despise him, but Jin Xiaoqi nodded: "I will protect myself. If anything happens to you, I will not defile me even if I die."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    "Don''t worry, he won''t die. It''s just that life is better than death."


    When he heard Jin Xiaoqi''s words, Liu Mo gave a gloomy smile. If it was in normal times, he would not look like this, but now it is different. The memory of Jin Xiaoqi''s efficacy during this period will be forgotten. He doesn''t mind exposing his sinister side.


    Jin Xiaoqi didn''t respond to Liu Mo directly. She just clenched her lips and looked at the Chu Feng surrounded by the crowd. Whenever she saw that the knife was going to cut Chu Feng, her heart would be nervous. But after Chu Feng avoided, she would feel her heart relaxed a lot.


    At the moment, although Chu Feng is surrounded by dozens of people, and they still have knives in their hands, but it does not show much anxiety and embarrassment. Once besieged by fierce wolves, Chu Feng can walk out with bare hands. Now, after so many years, he is not afraid to face these people.


    In the face of a cut knife, Chu Feng did not dodge to greet him. The man''s eyes were full of ferocity. It seemed that he had seen Chu Feng''s arm removed by his own knife, but suddenly a dark shadow flashed by, and he felt the pain coming from his armpit.


    Although Chu Feng seemed to be slow, he quickly put his two fingers under this man''s armpit and practiced medicine for many years. He knew the distribution of acupoints in the human body. Although he did not touch the acupoints like in the novel, people would not move, but he also knew what acupoints would lose their ability to move and paralyze on the ground.


    Of course, this is only temporary. After an hour, the strength will recover, but for the current Chu Feng, one hour is enough.


    A man fell on the ground inexplicably. Everyone thought he was dead, but he could still see his eyes moving there. His hands and feet were moving slightly, but he couldn''t make a sound and could not stand up. His heart suddenly sank. Could it be that he was evil?


    Although they didn''t believe that there were ghosts in the world, they were afraid when Chu Feng once again asked another person who was similar to him when he fell on the ground.


    But under the fear of Liu Mo''s authority, they still gnawed their teeth and broke out into more crazy. They waved their machetes faster and faster. They could still hear a little wind coming out when the machete was waving.


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. Originally, he thought that some people might give up. Instead, he was even more vicious. His eyes flashed a cold color. Chu Feng suddenly reached out and held a man''s wrist. He gently pinched his arm, and felt the pain of dislocation.


    The machete in his hand also dropped directly. Chu Feng kicked it out quickly and incomparably. The man directly flew out and knocked over several people. The leg area of the fallen machete was taken back by Chu Feng and came into his own hand. Facing a bodyguard who was crying and rushing up, the knife fell.


    The man could only feel a chill in front of him, and then he felt the pain coming from his shoulder. The pain was very slow. Looking at his subconscious side, he saw an arm falling from his body on the ground. His expression was stunned. Then he came back to his mind: "my hand, my hand!"


    Chu Feng didn''t show any look because he cut off his hand. At the moment, these people are no longer human in his eyes. His master once told him that if people don''t offend me, I won''t be a prisoner. If others want you to die, you should let him die first and treat him with his own way!


    If these people want to cut off their limbs, I will cut off your limbs first!


    This is the principle of Chu Feng. He kicks the man who screams that his hand is broken. Chu Feng rushes forward like an eagle. The machete in his hand swings out rapidly. The three people subconsciously raise their machetes to block it. But only three crackles are heard, which is the sound of being split.


    Three people are all stunned. Aren''t our swords the same? Why did he cut our swords with one?


    However, Chu Feng was obviously not the kind of person who had to explain what he did. In their time of stupidity, he quickly and incomparably chopped out three knives, only to see three arms flying up and landing on the ground, and three figures were swept and kicked by Chu Feng.


    Liu Mo, who had been careless, was a little dignified at the moment. His eyes were fixed on Chu Feng. His mind was full of the same kind when Chu Feng cut off other people''s arms without hesitation, as if he had cut off countless arms. However, he didn''t know that Chu Feng was ruthless from fighting wolves and beasts, and did not treat the person in front of him as a human being.


    But now in Jin Xiaoqi''s eyes, there is no girl to see the horror of the bloody scene. Instead, he looks obsessed. Looking at the Chu wind fighting with clouds and flowing water, and the efficacy is constantly volatile, Jin Xiaoqi suddenly has a feeling of longing to be conquered.


    In particular, recalling the arrogance that Chu Feng cut off three knives just now, Jin Xiaoqi subconsciously clamped her legs, and her mood was not as tense as before. Instead, it was the effect of the medicine that made her body extremely hot and dry.


    Chu Feng didn''t notice Liu Mo and Jin Xiaoqi''s expression, but kept waving their machetes to block and fight. Up to now, more than 20 people have been cut off their arms by him. The rest of the people saw that the ferocity also showed a retreat.


    They are just bodyguards paid by Liu mo. although they have hundreds of thousands of income a year, if they are cut off one hand, hundreds of thousands of them can''t do anything. Moreover, without one hand in the future, their life will be very difficult. In a time, nearly 20 people will be scattered away from their original ferocity.Look hesitant!


    "Come on, give it to me. I''ll take care of what happens to this guy!" The development of the matter to now is completely beyond Liu Mo''s expectation, or Chu Feng''s strength is completely beyond his imagination. How can a person be so strong, face dozens of people with a single knife, and still suppress them steadily.


    "Put down your knives


    But when Liu Mo hysterically asked these people to kill Chu Feng, the latter was walking towards the retreating people step by step with a knife in his eyes. Some of them were indifferent and Xiaosha: "if you are still in this yard for three seconds, then you should leave one hand for each one!"


    Do not give these people to consider the time, the pace did not stop, Chu Feng is still a step by step, walk firmly, with a sense of indomitable oppression: "one!"


    At the moment, Jin Xiaoqi''s eyes are full of blurred color, and he feels that his body has become more and more soft, especially when he sees Chu Feng. At this moment, nearly 20 people dare not go forward with a single knife. What''s more, there is a kind of natural female desire to be conquered in the bottom of her heart.


    After all, no matter how strong and tough women are, they are just women after all. Who doesn''t want to have a strong and conquering man?


    Liu Mo''s face at the moment has been unconsciously out of cold sweat, Chu Feng at this time is not only to give those people pressure, even if he is now standing on the second floor also suffered from a lot of pressure, feel dry mouth, the original take medicine down the rising flame are slowly extinguished.


    Turning over the machete in his hand, he rippled out a knife flower. Chu Feng continued to count the number of points coldly: "two!"


    A deep and powerful word, then came the sound of the chopper landing, and less than 20 bodyguards were all oppressed by the pressure and did not dare to resist. All of them were heading for the gate of the garden.


    Chu Feng didn''t stop them. If they were forced too hard, they would fight back, just like the wolves in the mountains and forests. After you killed more than 10 wolves, they would be enough to deter the wolves. However, if you want to cut off their last life, then the wolves do not lack the final ferocity.


    Wolves are like this, not to mention people, so Chu Feng in dry down some people, choose to deter some people!


    When those people rushed out of the garden, Chu Feng''s eyes directly looked at the second floor. It was such a look that Liu Mo was scared and sat on the ground. He seemed to feel humiliated. He stood up, but his tone was a little nervous: "don''t mess around. You are just a TianChao person. I''m the successor of the Nanliu family in Hanhuang. If you dare to move me, you won''t There''s a good end. "


    In the face of absolute power, all the pride and self-esteem are no longer valuable. Liu Mo''s deep and refined manners do not exist in the face of the crisis of life and death. However, he is not willing to compromise and beg for mercy, but shows his own identity to deter.


    The machete in Chu Feng''s hand suddenly took off and went to the direction of the second floor. Liu Mo was scared to retreat, but the machete was directly nailed on the balcony door frame, and the whole did not enter. Liu Mo, who retreated to the door frame, looked at the machete only three centimeters away from his head, and suddenly felt a heat gushing out.


    Scared to pee!


    Jin Xiaoqi''s face bloomed with a smile. He looked at Chu Feng who pulled the edge of the window and jumped to the balcony on the second floor: "you are so handsome!" Immediately by that ascend the medicine effect stimulation''s dizzy past directly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    Chu Feng didn''t hurt Liu mo. after all, Liu Mo was right. His identity was destined to be his life-saving gold medal. In addition, Liu Mo was the first to make mistakes this evening. In order not to let others know what happened this evening, he would cover it up vigorously.


    Although Chu Feng has cut off more than 20 people''s arms, as long as Liu Mo is OK, all these things can be resolved. After all, Liu Mo''s one life can be comparable to a hundred ordinary people''s. although such a statement is cruel, this is the fact.


    On the contrary, if Liu Mo was cut off an arm by himself, Liu''s people would never give up like this. There is no better result than now.


    Of course, in order to reduce his own trouble, Chu Feng still used xuanhuang nine needles to stimulate Liu Mo''s brain, which would not do him any harm. But what happened tonight was doomed to be forgotten by him, and those who had their arms cut off were almost scared to death and would not say anything.


    So after solving these problems, Chu Feng took Jin Xiaoqi out of the manor and returned to her villa at daybreak, while Xia Yan looked for her from the outside. Because Jin Xiaoqi''s identity was special, Cui Xinliu didn''t want to call the police when he had to, which would affect Jin Xiaoqi''s image.


    Although Chu Feng doesn''t understand this, is fame not as important as life?


    However, this is a matter for others. Jin Xiaoqi is only her own employer. Now that she is safe, Chu Feng doesn''t want to say anything. She just sends Jin Xiaoqi back to her room, and then asks Cui Xinliu to stay and take care of her. Then she goes back to the hall on the first floor. Their flight is 12 o''clock. Now it''s morning. After a break, she will go to the airport.


    "No, that Chu Feng, can you come up for a while?"


    More than ten minutes later, Cui Xinliu suddenly stood at the foot of the stairs, with an unnatural look. Now she did not dare to have any opinions on Chu Feng. Although she did not know who kidnapped Jin Xiaoqi, she was definitely not an ordinary person. Moreover, when Chu Feng came back with Jin Xiaoqi, she was full of blood. Cui Xinliu was not a fool and knew what was going on.


    So now she is afraid of Chu Feng from the bottom of her heart. The young man who looks clear and beautiful seems to be different from what she looks like, so she is polite to speak.


    Chu Feng, who just took a bath and changed his clothes, was stunned, but still nodded and threw the towel aside and went upstairs: "what''s the matter?"


    "Come in and talk about it!" Cui Xinliu had changed her clothes. Now she took Chu Feng and entered Jin Xiaoqi''s room. She pointed to Jin Xiaoqi, who was rolling on the bed. "Miss Jin seems to have been drugged. What should I do now? She almost treated me as a man just now."


    It seems that the only way for Cui Liujin to go out is to tell others the best way to do it


    Originally, I wanted to tell you, but seeing Chu Feng''s eyes, Cui Xinliu was scared. She left the room quickly, closed the door, stood at the door for a moment, and then quickly went downstairs. I don''t know how much noise has been made. I have to pay for the Quan Hao first, or Miss Jin''s reputation will be ruined.


    After three injections, Jin Xiaoqi''s temperature doesn''t seem to rise any more. Chu Feng is relieved to know that she is under control. She gets up and walks to the bathroom and takes out a basin. Then she lifts Jin Xiaoqi up and touches the woman''s smooth and tender skin. Chu Feng still feels a kind of suffering.


    However, he still managed to stabilize his mind. His left hand pinched his finger on the gold needle in his abdomen, and then played the second gold needle, followed by the third one. It seems to be very simple, but it pays great attention to the technique. The strength is very important. If it is not well controlled, it will easily lead to paralysis or death of the user.


    But it''s a small thing for Chu Feng. He has reached the level of a national player in gold needles a few years ago, but his master didn''t tell him where he was going. He just said that he was not good enough and still needed to work hard. Chu Feng believed in this!


    With three fingers and a flick, Jin Xiaoqi''s flushed face slowly begins to disappear. Chu Feng has been looking at her face. She says that a beautiful woman looks as beautiful as her aunt. But that is to say, Chu Feng quickly pulls out three gold needles.


    As soon as the gold needle came out, Jin Xiaoqi opened his eyes. Wow, Xin Kuchu Feng had been prepared for it. The basin was immediately placed in front of her, and all of them vomited in it with a little fishy smell and cyan liquid. Chu Feng knew that it was a digestible medicine, and now she was oppressed with the gold needle and vomited out.


    Jin Xiaoqi vomited several times in a row. It seemed that she finally vomited clean. Chu Feng reached for the water cup on the bedside table and opened it to let jinxiaoqi drink up the water inside. Although the gold needle forced most of the water out of the body, it was still a little residual. Just drink the water and dilute it. When it is convenient, it will be completely OK.


    Jin Xiaoqi vomited and then directly fainted, but his whole body has returned to his usual color, just like a sleeping beauty. Chu Feng cleaned up and looked at Jin Xiaoqi sleeping in bed. He now knows that Jin Xiaoqi is a big star and that the girl he saved in the hotel is Jin Xiaoqi.


    "It''s beautiful. Good luck!"Chufeng directly opened the door and left. He was busy and ate the breakfast prepared by Cui Xinliu. It was more than nine o''clock. The plane at twelve o''clock should also be gone. Cui Xinliu, who did not know the truth, sent Chu Feng to the car with complicated eyes. She secretly said that Miss Jin was arched off by a small bodyguard. What a pity!


    But then she showed a smile and took out a piece of paper. It was the phone number she got from Xia Yan''s hand. She thought about finding a time to go to longshuo again. Such a man must catch it.


    "Miss King, are you awake?"


    At more than ten o''clock, Cui Xinliu, who was packing up things in Jin Xiaoqi''s room, saw that Jin Xiaoqi had already woken up. He said with a light smile: "it was really dangerous last night, but fortunately there was no danger. It would be ok if you were OK, otherwise something would happen!"


    Jin Xiaoqi shakes her head and has a little pain, but it''s much better. The medicine is directly forced out of the body. So Jin Xiaoqi still remembers what happened last night. She just doesn''t know how Chu Feng handled it after she fainted, but there should be no big deal? Liu Mo is not an ordinary person. Jin Xiaoqi is not afraid, but he doesn''t want Chu Feng to cause trouble.


    "Xinliu, I was drugged last night. How did I solve it?" Jin Xiaoqi ignored Cui Xinliu''s words, but asked the most critical question!


    "This one!" Cui Xinliu originally pretended to be a little more natural. She would not ask Jin Xiaoqi, but she didn''t know how to say it at the moment. However, looking at Jin Xiaoqi''s angry appearance, she still shook her head: "there was no way at that time. You were too hot, so the wind helped you solve it."


    "Oh Jin Xiaoqi''s nervous look relaxed when he heard the wind, with a faint smile, but then asked, "what about the wind?"


    "Let''s go. It''s been half an hour. It''s time to get to the airport." Cui Xinliu is very surprised. Why is Miss Jin given something? She doesn''t seem to be angry?


    "What, get your car ready now, I''m going to the airport!" Originally with a little light smile Jin Xiaoqi suddenly jumped up and ran to the bathroom to wash, said Cui Xinliu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    "Asshole, how can you take off on time today, dead wind!"


    Jin Xiaoqi rushed to the airport without stopping, but only saw the plane flying away. She stamped her feet there in anger. Her younger daughter was charming. Cui Xinliu was stunned. When did you see Jin Xiaoqi like this? I don''t like that little bodyguard, do you?


    Quan Hao stood aside, his face still blue and purple, but there was no big problem. If other people saw Jin Xiaoqi''s appearance at the moment, he would be stunned, but Quan Hao did not see the general standing there, like wood.


    "Xinliu, arrange the flight, I''m going to Jianghai!"


    Vent for a while, Jin Xiaoqi puffed his mouth and said angrily, "you dead wind, you have done such a thing to others. Even if you don''t want to be responsible, you have to stay and make it clear. Will I pester you? Even eat dry wipe clean run away, no conscience!


    "Ah Cui Xinliu had been there surprised by jinxiaoqi''s reaction. At the moment, he was shocked and shook his head: "that''s not OK. You have to wait for some time to go to Jianghai. You have received the notice when you go back to Hanhuang south. There are four companies that need your endorsement. The time is arranged."


    "If we break the contract and pay 10 times compensation, then your efforts in these years will be in vain. In addition, these companies are heavyweights in the cold and barren south. We can''t afford to offend them."


    "Pay for it Jin Xiaoqi didn''t want to think about it, but all he thought was that Chu Feng had no conscience. He put on his pants and didn''t recognize anyone. But after that, he turned around and said, "forget it, let''s finish these four announcements. But how long does it take?"


    "According to the normal arrangement, wait for them to work out the shooting content and the event conference, and then start shooting. After all, these are all things that you need to attend."


    Cui Xinliu calculated. Although she also wanted to go to Jianghai, she paid more attention to her career at the moment: "normally, it can be completed in two months. After all, it is not only necessary to shoot advertisements, but also to attend more than ten activities. Of course, generally, these expectations are biased. It may take three months."


    "What, so long?" Jin Xiaoqi opened his mouth in surprise, and then shook his head: "I don''t care, the activities that can be pushed off will be pushed off. I don''t want to participate in it. Let''s talk about the rest that can''t be pushed off. Anyway, I don''t want to wait for three months."


    "Well, I''ll try to arrange it."


    Cui Xinliu is satisfied that Jin Xiaoqi can get rid of the idea of leaving now, and it is not a big deal to push off some unnecessary activities. As long as the key attendance is OK, plus, the biggest market of jinxiaoqi is in the Chinese dynasty, and the cold and barren south is just the local reason, so I''d like to come back.


    After all, we can''t let people say that after Jin Xiaoqi is red, he will forget his origin and make money, but his reputation can''t be ruined!


    "Chu Feng, what did you and Miss Kim do in the room for about half an hour?"


    On the flight leaving the cold desert south area, Xu Yi is still sitting next to Chu Feng. Xia Yan and Xing Yu are sitting together. Ma Liuzi sits in a corner behind him. At the moment, Xu Yi asks curiously. Because Cui Xinliu asked them to go out for a while, it is hard to help but wonder what chufeng and the big stars are doing alone!


    "Chat!" Chu Feng naturally would not say that Jin Xiaoqi was drugged, but simply said something, afraid that he would not believe it. He continued: "I didn''t save her. She thanks me for wanting to hire me as a bodyguard, but I only worked for a month, so I refused, and then chatted casually."


    "That''s it. Nothing else?"


    Xu Yi feels that something is wrong, but what Chu Feng says is very serious. He can''t find anything wrong.


    "It''s true, that''s the truth." Chu Feng nodded his head seriously, his expression was very sincere, without any affectation. He just added a sentence in his heart. I was just alone with Jin Xiaoqi in a room. You would be so surprised. If I told you that I saw Jin Xiaoqi''s snow-white body, you didn''t want to jump off the plane?


    Naturally, Xu Yi did not know what Chu Feng was saying. As long as the fact was what Chu Feng said, he didn''t go back to Jianghai for more than an hour. He closed his eyes and had a rest. Since he boarded the plane in Jianghai last night to protect Jin Xiaoqi, they didn''t sleep all day and night.


    "Asshole, asshole, I don''t remember anything. What happened?"


    In Liu Mo''s Secret manor, Liu Mo wakes up in a kind of violence. When he wakes up at noon, he finds himself lying in bed, surrounded by people. After understanding the matter, he has no impression: "I know about kidnapping Jin Xiaoqi, but which bastard saved Jin Xiaoqi and injured so many people?"


    "Young master, I went to bed early last night, but the injured said that the man was masked. Maybe only Jin Xiaoqi knew about it." The middle-aged woman who gave Jin Xiaoqi medicine last night said faintly that she had a habit that she would fall asleep if she touched the bed and would not wake up in less than six hours.


    At the beginning, Liu Mo entered the body because of her characteristics. It was also many times later that she found out what Liu Mo had done to her in the middle of the night.


    "Masked, you want me to ask Jin Xiaoqi, is it possible? Are surveillance dead? " Liu Mo smashed a pillow in the past. When he was young, he thought that the woman who took care of herself and grew up was very attractive, but now it is disgusting. He is his first woman, but how to use it conveniently, he stays around to deal with the manor affairs."What are you doing?"


    When Liu Mo was angry, a middle-aged man''s thick voice came from the door. At the next moment, the middle-aged woman bowed slightly to the man who came in, and then left the room. She knew that the man was coming, so she had nothing to do with herself.


    "Dad Liu Mo, who was still very angry, saw the middle-aged man who appeared in the room and immediately stood up from the bed: "how did you come?"


    "If I don''t come, are you going to poke this day on me?"


    Liu Qifei snorted coldly. As the eldest son of the family and the future successor of the Liu family, Liu Qifei has done a good job in every aspect. However, when he heard that his son had an accident, he ran to him and said, "good luck, I''m going to kidnap Jin Xiaoqi. Are you going to die after two years?"


    Liu Qifei yelled, Liu Mo bowed his head: "I don''t think that two years is too long, the second and third uncles are also pressing, I want to help you to stabilize your position in the family!"


    "I know you are kind, but it''s not what you do." On the way, Liu Qifei already knew everything and knew that his son was eager for meritorious service: "this matter has come to an end. The Jin family has known about it for a long time. However, because you two have been engaged for a long time, it should not have happened."


    "But you are not allowed to do anything."


    At the end of Liu, shocked by how Jin''s family knew, Liu Qifei said faintly: "Jin Xiaoqi''s mother called me in person. She agreed that you and jinxiaoqi were together, but this method is just counterproductive. If you can win Jin Xiaoqi by your own ability, she will definitely beat the crowd and let you marry in advance."


    "Really?" Originally thought that the Jin family knew about themselves and Jin Xiaoqi, even if it was the end, they didn''t want to receive the goods like this. They were happy for no reason.


    "Yes, last night Jin Xiaoqi was just taken away by your people, and that woman will know." Looking at his happy son, Liu Qifei was a little disappointed, but still patiently said: "she was holding you, if you can succeed, it is not a good thing, so in the family to suppress this matter."


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t succeed, so you''d better try to find a way to apologize to Jin Xiaoqi now, otherwise it will get in the ears of the upper class members of the Jin family, and those who have been opposed to marriage will definitely oppose it even more!"


    "It''s all the fault of that troublesome man. I''ll give him a good look." Hearing what she had done last night, it turned out that Jin Xiaoqi''s mother was default. Liu Mo was upset and killed in her eyes. What''s more, she couldn''t remember who was the person who rescued Jin Xiaoqi.


    "I advise you to give up the idea!" Liu Qifei frowned and warned his son: "I wanted to find out the man, but I found that the surveillance around here was cleaned and the things in your manor were also artificially damaged. Maybe the man was sent by the senior officials of the Jin family, so you should be calm."


    "What''s more, if you don''t have anything to do, don''t make trouble out of the way. Let those bodyguards keep their mouths shut. Try not to be known about last night''s affairs, and even don''t even think about revenge!"


    "Dad said, I was impulsive." Liu Qifei said that, Liu Mo also came back to his senses. Yes, I don''t know who sent him last night. Don''t seek revenge from others and make trouble to stir up the incident of last night. That''s not worth the loss.


    Jin Xiaoqi''s parents want to take advantage of the power of the Liu family. Why don''t the Liu family want to take advantage of the Jin family''s power? This matter can''t really create extra branches!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    "Well done, customers are very satisfied with your performance!"


    At 3:30 p.m., Chu Feng''s five people appeared in the office of the head of Personnel Department of Shengyuan security company on time. Luo Hu said with appreciation to several people, and then waved to the assistant beside him. The latter went out as if he knew what to do.


    Luohu personally invited several people to sit down, but also enthusiastically poured water for them: "originally, I thought it would take you a few days to come back. I don''t want you to finish this business for the company in less than one day from the start. It''s good. You are very good. I''m very satisfied."


    "I have decided that the three-month assessment period is no longer necessary for you. You can directly become a regular employee. The salary is the same as that of the old employees, and they can enjoy all the benefits."


    The bodyguard business was set up when Shengyuan security company was founded, but there was no specific plan for several years. But this time, the bodyguard business completely opened up the previous ideas and put the development of bodyguard business on the agenda. Luohu''s heart is naturally happy.


    Because the company is getting better and better, his income will naturally be higher and higher.


    "Minister Luo is very kind. In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a small matter for me."


    And then showed a sad look, it seems that the company to go to too many people, give more money to him is also a kind of injury in general.


    Chu Feng four people are slightly frown, this time the task what strength did not come out is Ma Liuzi, how now it seems that he is the key to determine the success or failure of this task?


    Luohu is who, although not follow, but also more or less received feedback, but Ma Liuzi behind someone, he is not easy to say anything, just coldly said: "this is the company''s arrangement, don''t bother you, in the future to do your things can be done, the rest of the things are not your management."


    Ma Liuzi looked stiff. How could he not hear the meaning of Luohu''s words? He snorted coldly in his heart. When my brother-in-law pushed you away, I''ll see what you''re doing in front of me.


    "Minister, this is 250000 yuan drawn from finance!"


    At this time, the assistant who went out for a while came back and handed a briefcase to Luohu. The latter took it and directly poured the money on the table: "here is a total of 250000 yuan. This is the reward of the company. The business you do is the first bodyguard business of the company, which means a lot. It''s 50000 yuan per person!"


    "Minister Luo, it''s not right!" We are not ready to speak, but Ma Liuzi shakes his head: "this time, as the team leader, my bonus should be more than them. How can I be the same as them? It''s only 50000. You don''t know how fierce the danger is, but I have a lot of strength when the client is kidnapped!"


    "Are you the captain? Who told you you were the captain''s


    Luohu himself is dissatisfied with Ma Liuzi. He has received news of the events on the road and in the south of the cold desert. Ma Liuzi is totally in charge of soy sauce. But now he is in charge of everything because the four people of chufeng don''t like to talk. Almost all the credit is his.


    "It''s me!" Before Ma Liuzi answered, the door of the office was pushed open, and ye quanguang walked in directly, as if he was the boss: "this is the first bodyguard business in our company. As the deputy director of the personnel department, I have the right to arrange the personnel for the task, so let Ma Liuzi be the team leader."


    "What he said is right. This time, as a captain, he should be more hardworking."


    When Ma Liuzi saw ye quanguang coming in, his chest was not wide enough, and he was a little bit arrogant. Ye quanguang immediately said, "I see 250000, four of them are 40000 each, and then the rest 90000 will be given to Ma Liuzi. We should specially train those who may become leaders in the future."


    Ye quanguang came out and said everything. Ma Liuzi was even more happy. He reached out and took the money directly. If it wasn''t for the sake of a long stream, he would like to put all of them into his pocket and said, "thank you, Minister Ye!"


    Luo Hu''s face changed. People called him Vice Minister Ye quanguang. Ma Liuzi directly called the minister, and he took the money directly. He didn''t pay attention to him at all. Just waiting for him to get angry, Xia Yan suddenly put out a hand and took Ma Liuzi''s hand: "what did you do this time?"


    "Don''t say 50000 for you, 10000 for you, I''m too much!"


    Ma Liuzi a Leng, then ruthlessly looked at Xia Yan: "you calculate what thing, you start to me, I haven''t settled accounts with you yet!" Then he looked at ye quanguang: "my brother-in-law, this bastard, kicked me last night. Such a person is so incompetent that he must be expelled as an example."


    Xia Yan frowned and wanted to punch Ma Liuzi in the face, but his hand was seized by Chu Feng. The latter stood up and looked at Ma Liuzi: "why should Xia Yan kick you?"


    "It''s not because Miss Kim has been kidnapped. Who are you? I''m the captain. Why do you ask me?" Ma Liuzi was in a hurry and almost said it, but realized that he had made a slip of the tongue and immediately changed his mouth.


    "I''m not who, but you''re not the captain either."Chufeng smiles and raises his hand with a mobile phone. Xia Yan''s face moves, but he doesn''t speak. Chu Feng says with a smile: "I''m worried about any danger this task will encounter. We all have accidents, so we can take mobile phones to shoot and record at any time, so that we can leave some clues for everyone after our accident."


    Jokingly, he looked at Ma Liuzi with an unnatural look in his eyes: "I personally think you are only suitable for taking 10000 yuan. What do you think?"


    As soon as Ma Liuzi''s face changed, he knew better than anyone else what he had done. If he had been recorded and photographed by Chu Feng, he would not only have no money, but also be expelled directly by Luohu. Even ye quanguang could not protect himself at that time.


    His face immediately showed a smile. He let go of his hand to take the money. However, he said in his heart that he dares to shoot secretly. This time, I''m unlucky. After that, I''ll see how to deal with you: "you''re right. As a team leader, I must take care of the people below. I''ll take care of the rest of you."


    Ye quanguang frowned slightly. He didn''t know what was going on. But seeing his brother-in-law, who was always mercenary, suddenly became so good at talking and chose to be silent. It seems that his brother-in-law did not have to do something when he was carrying out the task, and now he dare not speak.


    "Thank you, Captain horse!"


    Chufeng laughed and handed it to Xia Yan. After that, Xing Yu and Xu Yi both got 60000 yuan, and then he pointed to 10000 yuan on the table: "this is your horse team leader''s!"


    "That is, that is!" Ma Liuzi picked up ten thousand yuan on the table with a sore face. He knew what he was doing with so many mouths. He wanted 90000 yuan. Now, there is only 10000 yuan!


    "Minister, this time Ma Liuzi led the team to complete the first bodyguard business of our company. I think we should give him an extra reward."


    After everyone had collected the money, ye quanguang opened his mouth and said with a big smile on his face: "I also told my boss about this matter, and he also agreed with me. From now on, he will promote Ma Liuzi to be the leader of the new recruitment team and be in charge of the bodyguard business to be opened soon. Because he has experience, he will be promoted according to the situation in the future."


    Luo Hu''s face changed suddenly, and he was angry. Ma Liuzi was a waste. How could he take on such a thing? However, ye quanguang told his boss directly that it must be irreparable. He could only think that he should be allowed to wait for the boss to come and talk to him again. If he didn''t see Ma Liuzi, the boss would not be able to make a wise judgment.


    After thinking of these, Luohu''s mood returned to calm: "Chu Feng, you should go to have a rest first, and then rest two natures. Later, the company reported!" Then he looked at ye quanguang: "even the boss doesn''t have a problem. Then, Deputy Minister Ye, you can do it. And the bodyguard business is the latest business of our company. I hope you can pay attention to it."


    "That''s natural. It''s all about the company." Ye quanguang nodded, but he was very happy. Every time the company opened up new business, it needed a lot of money. If you want to come, you can make a lot of money.


    But Ma Liuzi, who was originally suffering from pain, suddenly turned into a real team leader. He was still a bodyguard industry with great potential. All of a sudden, ten thousand yuan seemed to be quite a lot. As long as the four of them didn''t talk nonsense, it would be a cover up fee for them!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    For Ma Liuzi''s shamelessness, Chu Feng and others are too lazy to say anything, and Luohu doesn''t say anything, and they don''t bother to pay attention to it. As long as they don''t offend them, nothing happens.


    "Your cell phone!"


    Out of Luohu''s office, Chu Feng handed the mobile phone to Xia Yan when there were few people. He said with some apology: "sorry, I was in a hurry just now, otherwise our money would be swallowed up by Ma Liuzi."


    "I know, and thank you for that." Xia Yan took over the mobile phone, and naturally understood Chu Feng''s practice. He just looked at Chu Feng with a little curiosity: "it''s just how you did it just now. It''s very fast. I didn''t find it!"


    "Don''t worry about that. I must have no criminal record before."


    Chufeng laughs and naturally knows Xia Yan''s potential meaning. However, at that time, he could only bluff Ma Liuzi. After all, ordinary people with a guilty mind are easy to make a mistake. He can''t figure out whether there is a video in his hand. Naturally, he has to choose to compromise.


    "I don''t mean that. I have something else to do. Let''s go first." Xia Yan nodded and didn''t think much about it. Although he was curious that his mobile phone was taken by others, he didn''t know, but Chu Feng''s practice was to protect their interests, and he would not say anything.


    "What are you doing so fast? Are you rushing to the bank to deposit money?"


    Chu Feng looked at the far away Xia Yan. She was in a hurry. She shook her head and said a word and went to the top floor. She didn''t go to see Lin Yulin. Did she know she was back? Think of the 60000 yuan in the bag, the mood immediately happy a lot.


    "Come in, please." Chu Feng knocked on the door of the general manager''s secretary''s office. Lin Yulin''s sweet and imaginative voice came from inside, revealing a knowing smile. Chu Feng pushed the door open and went in: "Auntie, I''m back!"


    "Later in the company, call me Secretary Lin


    Lin Yulin didn''t even lift her head. She was sorting things out there. When Chu Feng walked to one side and sat down, she opened her mouth: "I heard that you have got a bonus of 50000 yuan. If you don''t spend well, what do I do here?"


    Chu Feng secretly told me that my aunt had already known that I was back. Even I took the money, she knew that it was only 60000, not 50000. Sitting on the sofa beside me, looking at her professional dress, her legs crisscrossed under the table, Lin Yulin said: "because this is my first income in life, naturally I want to share it with my aunt."


    "So I decided to wait for my aunt to get off work and go to dinner together!"


    "No, I have to work overtime tonight." Lin Yulin breathed out a breath and sat upright. Looking at the documents on the desk, she shook her head: "the company has decided to open the bodyguard business within half a month. I still need to do something. It is estimated that I will have to work overtime until 10 p.m. this week."


    As if worried about Chu Feng''s displeasure, Lin Yulin said with a smile: "as for the more opportunities after dinner, and now I have money." Seeing Chu Feng still wearing the suit prepared by the company, Lin Yulin frowned: "I''ll take you to change your clothes some time this weekend. It''s not good."


    "I think it''s good."


    Knowing that Lin Yulin is a person who works hard, Chu Feng doesn''t worry about these problems. He feels good about his clothes, which is much better than the clothes he has worn for several years.


    "Good? Xiao Feng, say it again Lin Yulin''s face suddenly darkened. When Chu Feng shut up, she said, "you''re only 18 now. What do you do with these old men''s clothes? My aunt will take you to buy something that people of your age should wear."


    "Of course, when you go to work this month, you will wear the clothes of the company. After school starts, you should look like a college student. If you are too old, be careful not to find your daughter-in-law."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you can''t find your daughter-in-law, do you still have a little aunt?" Chu Feng was in a good mood today. When he heard Lin Yulin''s words, he said with a light smile. But when he finished, he saw Lin Yulin''s face turned red. He realized that he had said something wrong and said, "I mean I can''t find my daughter-in-law. I don''t have any other meaning."


    "What do I say?" Lin Yulin was also flushed by Chu Feng''s words just now. She was an adult, but she was a little mature: "you go back first. I have something to deal with here. You can keep the money, and you can eat better when the school starts."


    "You are busy, don''t be too tired!"


    Chu Feng sees that Lin Yulin still has a pile of documents there. After saying a word, he leaves directly. He has not had a good stroll in Jianghai and can take a two-day rest before going to work. Chu Feng is also ready to enrich himself. At least he has to make clear the route. Otherwise, it will be too expensive to go anywhere by car.


    "This guy, what did you say just now?" When the door closed, Lin Yulin shook her head with a wry smile: "but Xiaofeng is also 18 years old. It seems that she should tell him that she will not go to school to chase girls, which will affect her studies. Then she will fail her sister''s hope."


    Speaking of her sister, Lin Yulin''s look is a lot dimmer. At the beginning, she dropped out of school without saying a word and left her hometown. For 12 years, she worked hard to improve herself and strive for higher income. Her sister didn''t go to see her when she died.Turning to look out of the window, Lin Yulin''s expression appeared a trace of melancholy: "maybe this year''s new year, you can go back with Xiaofeng, I don''t know how my hometown is now?"


    Chu Feng left the company and began to find a way to go. Now it''s only four o''clock. It''s still some time before dinner. Just take a walk and have a look. With some money in the bag, Chu Feng also wants to see what''s better and buy something for Lin Yulin. Although Lin Yulin looks like a star, Chu Feng knows that she doesn''t have much.


    After walking for more than an hour, Chu Feng was trying to find a place to see where the food was cheap. When he saw a familiar figure, he passed by curiously and saw Xia Yan, who had not been separated for a long time. At the moment, he took a middle-aged man and didn''t know what he was saying. Finally, he knelt down directly.


    "Mr. Shen, please help my sister first. I''ll try my best to solve the problem of money. I paid 60000 yuan, didn''t I? I''ll do something else. " When Chu Feng approached, she only heard Xia Yan''s voice pleading.


    "Xia Yan, you really don''t have to waste money, your sister really can''t


    The middle-aged man was in his fifties. Seeing Xia Yan kneeling on the ground was also particularly difficult. He squatted down and tried to pull up Xia Yan, but there was no way: "and this is not a matter of money or not. All of your sister''s organs are in failure, belonging to the problem of blood necrosis.


    What''s more, you found that it was too late. All the blood had to be changed when it was delivered, and the function of all the internal organs was reduced. Even if we are willing to treat it, we can only delay her death. You really don''t need to waste money. "


    "If you can save your sister, even if you don''t charge me, but our hospital really can''t do anything about it."


    Xia Yan shook her head there. Although she didn''t shed tears, she looked sad: "doctor, that''s my sister. My parents died early. Only this sister depended on each other. I didn''t take care of her when I was a soldier. Now I can''t let her have an accident. As long as I can let her live longer, I will."


    Shen Xueyan sighs that Xia Yan''s younger sister has a rare blood problem, which affects all the major organs in her body. If she had found it early, she only needed to exchange blood to prolong her life span for several years. But now all the internal organs are necrotic, and more money is lost, that is what happened this month.


    Standing in the crowd, Chu Feng looks at Jianghai hospital, the first hospital in Jianghai city. He seems to understand why Xia Yan left in such a hurry just now. It turns out that his sister is ill and lives in the hospital. It seems that he said that yesterday when he was fighting for the number of bodyguards?


    "Doctor, if you want his sister to get better, is there really no way?"


    Chu Feng walked out of the crowd, for Xia Yan, a silent man with a few words, but a upright character, he was still very fond of him, so he politely asked Shen Xueyan.


    Seeing that the Chu wind suddenly pulled Xia Yan, who he could not afford, and Xia Yan didn''t say anything. Shen Xueyan seemed to know each other, so he patiently said: "no way. At least for the current world''s medical science and technology, for this disease is a large-scale exchange of blood, but that is only a temporary cure, no use, and a waste of money."


    Chu Feng nodded, and his impression on Shen Xueyan was much better. Now some doctors try their best to charge patients some more money. They say that they are not ill, but they say they are not ill. When they die, they don''t know who to look for. So their first impression is good.


    "That doctor, I can go and have a look. I''ve learned a little medicine and want to see it."


    Chu Feng didn''t know a lot about some professional terms, but as long as he saw people, he could definitely see something. So he bravely put forward such a request. However, Shen Xueyan looked at Xia Yan. After all, it was his sister who lived in the hospital, which could not be the master of the hospital.


    "Go ahead. I''m going to see her, too." Xia Yan nodded and walked towards the hospital in a low mood. Shen Xueyan hesitated and followed him, because Chu Feng gave him a special feeling, just like his teacher.


    In the isolation ward of Jianghai hospital, Chu Feng and Xia Yan stood outside the glass window and looked at the girl wearing a mask and relying on oxygen to support her life. She was eighteen or nineteen years old, and she was as old as a flower. At the moment, her face was full of pale color, without a trace of blood.


    Chu Feng took a look, and then looked at the side of Xia Yan: "can I go in and have a look?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    "Are you going in?"


    Xia Yan''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Even his brother, the patient''s brother, was told that he didn''t have to go in because his sister''s whole body had a blood problem and his internal organs were slowly necrotizing, which made it easy for him to infect the rest of the virus.


    "Yes, I want to go in and have a look." Chu Feng nodded seriously, now separated by a glass a few meters away, some things are not very clear: "of course, if not, I can also look outside."


    Xia Yan hesitated for a moment. He only knew Chu Feng yesterday, but Chu Feng gave him a good feeling. Although he was an 18-year-old boy, he gave people a kind of steadiness that no one in his twenties had ever had. Take a look at Shen Xueyan next to him: "well, can we go in and have a look?"


    Shen Xueyan took a deep look at Chu Feng and said to a man beside him. The man left. Shen Xueyan chuckled and said, "let''s listen to the chief physician''s opinion and see if we can be allowed to visit."


    Thank you


    Xia Yan nodded gratefully and looked at the girl inside without blinking his eyes. His eyes were full of soft color. Chu Feng stood beside him with a smile in his mouth. He could see that Xia Yan and his sister had a good relationship. Although Chu Feng''s left eye always saw the dark side of the world.


    But that is because Chu Feng always sees the dark side, so Xia Yan does not produce any breath when his mood fluctuates, which shows that his emotion is sincere, so Chu Feng can''t see this kind of beauty.


    "You''re here at last. The money you owe 60000 yuan is not enough!"


    While we were waiting for the chief physician, a slightly fat doctor came from one side: "your sister came in last month. It costs 12000 yuan every day in the isolation room. In addition to the use of other drugs and equipment, it costs 48000 yuan a day. You owe the hospital more than 100000 yuan, which is still half of the total."


    "Dr. Zhao, I''m sorry. I''ll find a way to deal with the rest of the money." Xia Yan saw the people, a trace of helplessness flashed in his eyes, but he said politely. After all, in this era, offending anyone should not offend the doctor, unless you will never enter the hospital.


    "Director Zhao, it''s our doctor''s duty to save the dying and heal the wounded. It''s vulgar to put money on the lips!"


    What else did Zhao Guiyuan want to say? Shen Xueyan frowned and said, "this guy, now speaking in public, is too much!


    "You, Dean!" Zhao Guiyuan saw that someone refuted his words. As soon as he wanted to speak, he saw that he was applying for Xueyan. He immediately put on a smile, but then he turned into a bitter smile: "Dean, I know that I am so vulgar, but so many people in the hospital also have to eat. With the annual subsidy from the group, few people come to us, so it is impossible to do too much free medical treatment."


    "And I let Xia Yan''s sister owe money to live for a month, that''s enough!"


    After listening to Zhao Guiyuan''s words, Shen Xueyan''s face softened a little, and he also knew that it was not easy for the hospital. The group provided subsidies to the hospital and provided free medical treatment to some extremely poor families. However, from one level to the next, only a little bit of the money went to the hospital, which was not enough for a severe patient.


    The person who was called to ask for the chief physician also came back, but he did not find Zhao Guiyuan. Seeing that he did not say anything here, he just saw that the atmosphere was a little strange, so he opened his mouth and said, "director Zhao, the family members of this patient want to go in and have a look. I hope you can make it convenient."


    "Go inside and have a look?"


    Zhao Guiyuan was originally said by Shen Xueyan is also a little embarrassed, but heard the words of the dean''s assistant, he was immediately stunned, and then nodded: "it''s good to go in and have a look, this girl can hold on to now, maybe in a few days, forget it, you disinfect, change clothes and go in, but only stay for 20 minutes, to maintain the air in the ward."


    "Thank you, Dr. Zhao." Xia Yan nodded gratefully, and then several people followed Zhao Guiyuan to the disinfection room on one side, where they disinfected for five minutes before they put on isolation clothes and entered the room. Shen Xueyan asked the assistant to wait outside and entered the room together with Xia Yan.


    "Vivie After entering the ward, Xia Yan, wearing a mask, cried out that she wanted to pass, but she was pulled by Zhao Guiyuan: "what are you doing? If you want your sister to live two more days, don''t move her. She is very weak now, and there is the possibility of infection mutation at any time."


    "Sorry, I know!"


    Xia Yan nods. She can only look at Xia Wei lying in bed with her eyes on her side. Chu Feng is curious that Shen Xueyan is actually the dean. However, she is more attracted by the girl in bed. Her left eye flashed with light. She only sees Xia Wei''s whole body covered with a black air.


    This black air is very strong, with a little dead gas in it. This is Xia Wei''s death. Chu Feng takes a step forward. Zhao Guiyuan wants to hold him, but she is pulled by Shen Xueyan. When Chu Feng goes to the hospital bed, she doesn''t move the bed. Xia Wei just looks at it quietly.


    "Dean, who is he? It''s easy for patients to get infected by being close to patients like this." Zhao Guiyuan did not know who chufeng was, but saw him so close to the hospital bed or reminded Shen Xueyan."I don''t know. An interesting young man." Shen Xueyan smiles gently, indicating that he should not speak. Then he and Xia Yan look at him quietly.


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng''s left eye has been seen in Xia Wei''s body, and there are many dead places: "the internal organs and six internal organs are atrophied in varying degrees, and the speed of blood supply is also one-third of the normal rate. This speed will be slower. In addition, her blood needs to be changed, completely replaced, and she can have a ray of life."


    "A glimmer of life?" Zhao Guiyuan was also surprised at the beginning that Chu Feng, who looked very young, could say what was happening to Xia Wei''s body, especially the slow blood flow. Only one third of the normal people knew about it. But when he heard the words behind him, he laughed: "young man, even if there is no cure for this problem in the whole world, if we don''t talk about a glimmer of vitality, it''s difficult to even have a trace of vitality."


    "Maybe, but if you''re alive, you always need to work hard."


    Chu Feng looked at Xia Wei lying on the hospital bed. The flower like girl should not wither at this age. She looked at Xia Yan who had a glimmer of hope in her eyes: "if you believe me, let the hospital prepare some basic things, and leave the rest to me. I can''t guarantee that she can survive, but I will try my best."


    Chu Feng''s calm words revealed a strong self-confidence, but Xia Yan was lost in meditation. She looked at her sister in bed, and then looked at Chu Feng, who was young. Finally, she nodded heavily: "now there is no difference between Weiwei''s sleep and death. You can go ahead and do it. If you succeed, you will be my benefactor. My life will be yours."


    "If you fail, then you should be Wei Weifu''s poor life!"


    "No way!" Zhao Guiyuan but directly jumped out: "this is in the hospital, I am Xia Wei''s chief physician, she I must be responsible for everything, you such behavior is not responsible for the patient, what should be done?"


    Xia Yan took a step forward and bowed to Zhao Guiyuan. Although he often saw that he was talking about money, he did owe his sister money for a month and lived here: "thank you for your help these days, but my sister is better off as a dead horse doctor than a living horse doctor, as soon as he is free."


    "You, how could you have a brother like you?" Zhao Guiyuan was immediately blocked by Xia Yan''s words, and turned to look at Chu Feng with displeasure: "young man, surgery is not a child''s play. It''s not something anyone can do. Maybe you have studied medicine for two years, but this is not so simple. Do you know how many doctors are powerless about it?"


    "Director Zhao, the family members have no problem, you can let them go!" Shen Xueyan opened his mouth at this time, let Zhao Guiyuan shut up directly, and looked at the Chu wind with great interest: "what do we need to prepare for the hospital?"


    "The environment here is absolutely not quiet."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are more than seven points serious, every word as far as possible to let you hear very clearly: "in addition, let Xia Yan and you sign a disclaimer, which has nothing to do with your hospital. Prepare three experienced assistants for me, and match the blood with Xia Wei. If you need to change the whole, you can give me the rest!"


    "Good!" Shen Xueyan nodded. He had met many young people who were studying medicine, but none of them had ever given him such a confident feeling: "when are you going to start?"


    "When you are ready." Chu Feng looked at Xia Wei, and her stillness was about to take shape. It was a sign that Xia Wei wanted to leave completely: "otherwise, she couldn''t make it through tonight."


    This time, Zhao Guiyuan, who had other opinions, also shut up, because it was similar to what he had predicted, but he didn''t want Xia Yan to be sad, so he didn''t say that he was ready to find a suitable opportunity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    "Have you heard that someone is going to operate on the patients in the K8 isolation room, and they say there is a ray of life?"


    "I have heard for a long time that the order was given by President Shen. Now the hospital blood bank and the rear of the logistics are moving, and the scene is quite big."


    "I also heard that he was only an 18-9-year-old boy. Our president is one of the top ten national players in the country. The leaders of the group have treated him, but the president can''t. the children can do it?"


    Most of the nurses don''t care about it until the doctor shakes his head for half an hour. It''s just that the doctor doesn''t care about the patient''s operation for one and a half hours.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, everything was ready. Chu Feng walked out of the dean''s office. They all had a rest here just now. When they went out, Chu Feng patted Xia Yan on the shoulder: "you''ll wait here, believe me!"


    "Heart language, such a child can cure that kind of disease?"


    Chu Feng Gang and Shen Xueyan went out for a distance, and the nurse standing on the left said scornfully: "it won''t be the childe of any family. It''s OK to see that little girl who is going to die is as beautiful as a flower. What do you want to do?"


    "Are you beautiful?" Standing in the middle, the tall nurse looked at the back of Chu Feng who had entered the disinfection room to change clothes, looked at the people beside him and asked a question. Then he said with a smile: "but when he just passed by, his eyes just looked at us three times, and there was no other look at all."


    "Besides, I don''t believe he can, but do you also doubt President Shen?"


    The middle woman''s words let the woman who began to speak silent, but still a little unhappy said: "anyway, I am not optimistic about it!"


    "Stop talking. Let''s go in and get ready." The woman on the right went directly to the direction of the operating room. She just said a simple word. The woman on the left shrugged her shoulders and followed: "how can we be regarded as the best nurses in Jianghai hospital? Now we have to be assistants to a little fart child. It''s unreasonable!"


    The woman in the middle shakes her head and follows, but she thinks the same with the other two people. She is not optimistic about Xia Wei''s condition. She knows that many experts have studied Xia Wei''s condition, but there is no effective plan. It is no different from waiting for death. Can an 18-9-year-old boy turn the sky?


    Chu Feng and Shen Xueyan disinfected and changed their clothes. It can be said that they just showed their eyes and walked into the operating room. Three nurses were already standing there waiting in a row. Chu Feng went to see Xia Wei lying on the operating bed. She was much more dead than before. It was only a few hours before she left the world.


    "Give her a massage."


    Chu Feng took a look, said to the three nurses, and then went to one side and sat down. He saw the eyes of the three nurses looking at themselves and frowning slightly: "did you not respond to this for half a day when you were nurses? Don''t know that time is life? "


    At the beginning, the nurse who said that Chu Feng couldn''t do it almost got angry, but she was pulled by the more stable one. Then she looked at Chu Feng and said, "what do we need to do?"


    "Full body massage, so that her body is not so stiff, in 15 minutes, must be completed." Xia Wei has been lying down for more than a month. In addition, her blood runs slowly and her body is cold and stiff. At least before she starts, it is inconvenient for her to recover some functions.


    "Qido!" Holding the angry nurse, three people began to massage Xia Wei''s whole body. One was responsible for the head and arm massage, one was responsible for the body massage, and the other was responsible for the legs. It was professional. Chu Feng nodded, which was not a vase. It had some merits.


    Shen Xueyan has not spoken since he came in. He just sat quietly on one side. He had a meeting today, but he pushed it out. He wanted to see if the teenager could bring him a little surprise.


    "You go and get the prepared blood!"


    As soon as the fifteen minute time came, Chu Feng went over without even looking at it. He said directly to the nurse who had just had an opinion on himself. Then he pointed out another: "you go to prepare a poke to hold things and put it on the patient''s left hand side."


    Then he looked at the steady woman who revealed a trace of atmosphere: "you help the patient up and pat her on the back. Don''t ask why. You can do what I say!" Originally wanted to ask why the woman can only do in accordance with Chu Feng said to do, the Xia Wei gently up.


    "Pull out the oxygen delivery." Chu Feng went to wear a pair of disposable medical gloves, light to the nurse on the left side of the bucket said, tone no doubt.


    The nurse hesitated for a moment and pulled out the oxygen mask. Was the patient dying? But the eyes touching Chu Feng can''t help but take it down. Everything is ready. Chu Feng pulls the operating car with blood bags, and he can feel the blood has a little cool breath. Obviously, he just took it out of the blood bank for a short time.


    "You two, help her, and so on. Do as I say."


    After all, not many people can accept their own way of doing things. Chu Feng first took off a glove of his hand, and a finger flicked, and a gold needle appeared in his hand. In the operating room with dim light, there was a dazzling light.Shen Xueyan, who was sitting quietly, stood up when he saw the gold needle in Chu Feng''s fingertips. He was also a good acupuncturist. However, when Chu Feng pulled out the needle, he didn''t see clearly. The three nurses were also curious about where the gold needle came from, but what''s more, he was so young and could acupuncture?


    "Fire!"


    Chu Feng just said a light mouth, the hospital surgery acupuncture is mostly medical alcohol, but Chu Feng is still used to using fire, fortunately also early prepared, one of the nurses immediately stood in front of Chu Feng, Chu Feng gold needle over it, and then quickly and incomparably fell on Xia Wei''s chest.


    Shen Xueyan''s heart trembled violently. He had never seen the needle dropping technique just now. Although he is old, his eyes are not bad at all. Chu Feng''s technique of dropping needles is a national player, and it may be faster than a national player.


    Then Chu Feng''s hand in an instant appeared three gold needles, moxibustion in the fire, directly fell on Xia Wei''s forehead, and two places near the temple, a total of four gold needles.


    Staring at all these three nurses did not blink their eyes, thinking in their hearts, this guy did not touch the acupoint directly down, will not stab people to death?


    However, Chu Feng was unconscious and flashed three gold needles in her hand again. Until now, we have not seen clearly where Chu Feng''s gold needles came from. This time, the speed of Chu Feng''s dropping needles was still very fast, and fell on several acupoints of Xia Wei''s body in an instant.


    A total of seven needles fell down, and Chu Feng did not continue. Xuanhuang''s nine needles were used to reverse life and death. Chu Feng once gave nine needles in recent years, but failed to save his adoptive mother''s life. It was not because his medical skills were not good, but because he lacked many herbs to reconcile. This was the pain of Chu Feng. So he warned himself that he must have money from then on ¡£


    And this time, Chu Feng out of seven needles, there is no eighth needle, Xia Wei''s situation, seven needles is enough!


    With his fingers pinched up, Chu Feng''s hands quickly and incomparably flicked on the seven needles, which made Shen Xueyan''s eyes brighten. Naturally, he knew what it was, which was the finger flick in acupuncture. Ordinary acupuncturists were just acupuncturists and would never dare to try to flick their fingers, but Chu Feng did so now.


    The face of the old man in his fifties was full of excitement, as if he had seen some god''s palace.


    After the finger flick, Chu Feng left eye can see Xia Wei''s blood began to run toward the normal speed, a trace of joy on his face, picked up the prepared scalpel, chufeng calmly opened his mouth: "you two each raise her hand."


    The eyes of the three nurses changed when Chu Feng dropped seven needles. They were not vases. Naturally, they knew what that technique meant, so they soon raised one hand of Xia Wei.


    The scalpel directly in Chu Feng''s hand, Xia Wei''s left wrist was immediately cut a hole, blood immediately flows out to the outside, careful look will find that the blood is a little black, there is a faint smell.


    Chu Feng is so calm standing there, but the three nurses and Shen Xueyan can''t calm down, especially Shen Xueyan. When she looks at Xia Wei''s seven needles, she thinks of a kind of acupuncture method that she once saw in ancient medical books, which is life locking seven needles.


    This kind of acupuncture method was strange to Shen Xueyan at the beginning, and it has been lost. It is said that if seven needles are dropped and the fingers are activated, they can lock their lives. Even if the person has no blood in his whole body, he can survive for an hour.


    This ancient needling method has been lost. If this is really the life locking seven needles, it is definitely a good news for some people who need emergency treatment to lose too much blood when the blood supply is not enough!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    Blood from the beginning of rapid flow to the back into a drop drop down, the hearts of three nurses follow the tick and tick, while the Shen Xueyan has been excited to add, looking at that still slightly fluctuating chest, he knew that it was definitely seven life locks, otherwise, Xia Wei can not have signs of life.


    "Bandage, hemostasis!"


    Chu Feng looked at the last drop of blood drop, said a light sentence, then picked up the right hand, the knife in hand without hesitation, itself can be side blood and blood transfusion, but that will affect the effect, can not exhaust the virus blood in the body.


    It is like a water pipe. If you fill it with water and straighten it, it will flow. But if you fill it with water, you press the other side of the mouth with one finger, and then the water will not flow out. The human body and the water pipe are similar to the principle at this time. If the blood in question is not discharged, it will enter the fresh blood, which will cause pollution.


    Of course, these things will only feel like a night out of the sky, so Chu Feng just according to his own ideas to do things, as a saying goes, black cat white cat, can catch mice is good cat, rescue is the same, and more simple, no matter what method, people are OK, you are a doctor.


    Then, he took the blood transfusion tube directly and connected it to the blood bag. One end was connected to the blood vessel of Xiawei. The other doctors needed to confirm it. But Chu Feng''s left eye could see everything clearly, so it was connected with the blood vessel directly.


    "Hold the blood bag to keep a certain height, you come to hold her hand," chufeng did all this, and then said to the two nurses, and then walked to one side and sat down, closed his eyes there and didn''t know what to think about!


    It is difficult to control the excitement in the heart. Looking at this kind of blood transfusion method which can be said to be a night away, it is not scientific at all. But seeing the blood in that blood bag is decreasing a little, he can''t deny that this method is feasible, but he also does not know, so the human body will automatically absorb it.


    It is because the seven gold needles falling down by Chu wind play a role. When the human body cannot operate by itself, the seven needles make the body run forcibly, and the blood naturally enters the body of Xiawei.


    It took 20 minutes to get all the blood in the blood bag into Xiawei''s body. It completely changed the blood. Chu Feng came here at the moment, touched it from her body, and then took a bottle of salt water and opened it directly and took out a pill and threw it in.


    The salt water turned black at once, but it became transparent in everyone''s nervous look. Like the original brine, Chu Feng took the infusion tube from a nurse, removed the blood bag, and directly inserted it on the salt water bottle. As for what was in, only Chu Feng knew it.


    This time, Chu wind didn''t let them do it, but her hands were rubbing on seven gold needles. It seemed to be very simple to rub. However, the sweat was flowing out of Chu Feng''s forehead. A nurse standing beside hesitated and took things to wipe the sweat for Chu wind. However, Chu Feng was very focused and didn''t pay attention to it.


    With the time passing by a minute and a second, all the salt water that Chu wind didn''t know what was added also entered Xia Wei''s body. After removing the wound wrapped in Xia Wei''s right hand, Chu Feng was relieved. It seemed that there was no energy in it, but Chu Feng knew that the consumption was still very large.


    At this time, Xia Wei has been laid down from the new to lie in bed, compared with the beginning of the kind of bleak, now her face appears a little blood color, let three nurses and apply for a study are a thrill.


    About the past five minutes, Chu wind feels like it should be integrated. One hand extends out and starts to skim through Xia Wei''s forehead. When he takes back his hand, it is only two seconds. The seven gold needles inserted in Xiawei will disappear completely. Then, there is nothing in Chu Feng''s hand.


    "Arrange for someone to check her functions. I''ll go out first!"


    Chu Feng took off the mask, took a breath, and looked at Xia Wei in the doctor bed. The gold needle blockade activated the last vitality of her body. Relying on that support, Chu Feng completely replaced her bad blood, and also used a pill configured by herself. It should be a time problem to wake up?


    "Dean, that''s all right. This is surgery?" Chu Feng just simply left a sentence and went out directly, I think it was to go back to the dean''s office to rest.


    "I also heard, viscera failure, no knife can also operate, I do not understand!"


    Shen Xueyan felt that he had lived a general sigh, but he and three nurses stood by to watch all this quickly. They were in the most nervous mood. If she really had a difficult time, they would have witnessed a miracle just now.


    Or not only a miracle, it can be said to break the medical community of cognition.


    "The pulse is within the normal range." Zhao Guiyuan is the chief physician of Xia Wei. At this time, he is naturally in charge of all Xia Wei. He knows that the nurses are doing all the examinations quickly. He didn''t see the operation process. At this moment, he just heard that pulse was normal, and the heart beat.


    A nurse stood up and straightened up: "the patient''s heart beat is also within normal frequency."One sentence surprised everyone again, but then a person in charge of blood examination opened his mouth again: "there is no phenomenon of noumenon rejection in the blood. The blood has been well integrated in the body of the patient, and it normally delivers the required blood power to the major organs."


    After two hours, the shock on Shen Xueyan''s face could not be described by words. The health features of a single visceral organ made Shen Xueyan excited. Regardless of the image of the president, he ran out of the operating room directly.


    Absolutely a genius, absolutely a rare medical genius. What Shen Xueyan wants at the moment is to have a good communication with Chu Feng.


    The three nurses who have been watching the whole operation have also taken off their masks at the moment. They are all rare beauties. At this time, they are neither calm nor lady left the operating room, especially the woman in the middle, whose eyes are full of excitement. Such talents must not be let go and must be recruited.


    "Well, give me a slap!"


    After Shen Xueyan left, Zhao Guiyuan pulled a nurse beside him and pointed to his chubby face: "I suspect I''m dreaming. You slap me hard to see if I''m in pain?"


    The nurse was embarrassed. Zhao Guiyuan was the chief physician of their department. How dare she do it? But Zhao Guiyuan didn''t seem to be ready to let her go. Finally, she slapped her face directly with her eyes closed. Finally, she felt very happy. I even slapped director Zhao?


    "Will it hurt? So it''s not a dream? " Zhao Guiyuan was slapped, but his face was surprised. He waved and said, "transfer Xia Wei to the intensive care unit immediately, and arrange 24-hour care. You are lucky to see a miracle of life!"


    "Now I''m going to learn from my teacher. I''m going to do it!"


    "Is director Zhao crazy?" A group of nurses stood there watching Zhao Guiyuan''s mouth twitch violently as he ran out like a madman. However, they were full of curiosity about the 18-year-old boy who had not seen him.


    Shen Xueyan ran out of the operating room directly and ran back to his office without changing his clothes. But after he opened it, only Xia Yan sat there, looking stunned: "where''s your friend?"


    "Go, he said let me wait for you to come. What about my sister?" Xia Yan walks back and forth in the office. Chu Feng just came and told him to wait for the doctor''s notice. Then he told him how to say something and left directly.


    "Gone. When did you leave?" Shen Xueyan didn''t hear Xia Yan''s words at all. He directly held his hand: "that he is your friend. Then you must know where he is. Tell me that I have helped you pay for all the medical expenses of your sister. How about that?"


    Xia Yan is not an idiot. Seeing his appearance of applying for study and research at the moment, he is anxious to find Chu Feng, so there is only one possibility. Chu Feng has created a miracle of life and understands why Chu Feng told him when he left. So he shakes his head at the moment: "well, actually, I don''t know him. I''ve met him twice. I don''t know his name, and I don''t know where he lives Where


    The following three nurses just heard Xia Yan''s words, they all frowned. At the moment, they didn''t despise Chu Feng in their hearts. It was a miracle that a person who was judged to be doomed to die would come back to life again. No matter what kind of recovery he could get, how could such a person make him run away?


    "Master, master!"


    Zhao Guiyuan came to the dean''s office all the way, but he didn''t see Chu Feng''s figure: "where are the people?" Looking at Shen Xueyan''s way of beating his chest and feet and the frowns of the three nurses, he immediately knew that the man was gone, but then he remembered something: "by the way, there is a video in the hospital!"


    After that, he turned around and ran out, but he reminded Shen Xueyan and the three nurses. Yes, there was a surveillance video. So, as long as you know what he looks like, are you afraid that you can''t find anyone? And then they all rushed out!


    Xia Yan frowned slightly. When Chu Feng left, he explained emphatically not to say anything about him. At the moment he saw Chu Feng, he would be exposed. Look at the computer in the dean''s office: "you helped me, I can''t let you get involved in right and wrong!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    "Asshole, what the hell is going on?"


    Shen Xueyan is a man of good quality. However, when he came to the monitoring room of the hospital, he found that the pictures of Chu Feng in the hospital had been cleaned up. He was a genius who created a medical miracle. Now he left like this. It is a pity for a man who has devoted his life to the medical cause.


    "Heart language, I remember that person''s appearance, give me some time to make the puzzle!" At the moment, the aloof girl standing on one side pondered for a moment.


    Su Xinyu was stunned at the smell of speech. How could he forget yun''er''s extraordinary memory? As long as it is a person who has seen it once, he will definitely recognize it when he sees it the second time. He nodded: "that''s troublesome for you. This person is very important to me. After finding out, we can go back and make atonement for our contribution."


    "Well, can you take me with you when you find someone?"


    At the moment, Zhao Guiyuan came over with a smile and touched his head: "although my medical skills are among the best in Jianghai, today I met that young man, no, that elder, I feel that I am a lot of scum, so when I find someone to tell me, I must be prepared to pay homage to the teacher."


    "Besides, no one has been found yet." Su Xinyu just nodded her head and immediately left the monitoring room with two people. Compared with wasting time in Jianghai hospital, what they want now is to find the person. If they knew he was so good, they should ask someone to follow him.


    "Auntie, open the door, I''m wrong!"


    When everyone wanted to find out Chu Feng, he was standing at the door with a wry smile when he returned to the green garden. He had the key, but now he was locked from inside. Knowing that Chu Feng Lin was angry, he could only admit his mistake outside.


    Lin Yulin is sitting in the hall angrily at the moment. She left the company at more than nine o''clock, but she didn''t see Chu Feng when she got home. Subconsciously, she felt that Chu Feng would go out smart and unrestrained with money, which must have become bad. So now she doesn''t open the door.


    Seeing that Lin Yulin was really angry, Chu Feng didn''t know how to explain. She couldn''t say that she went to the hospital for an operation, so she came back late. But thinking that she had been standing at the door for more than an hour, Chu Feng was very helpless: "Auntie, just say it, how can I come in?"


    "First of all, where did you go tonight?"


    Lin Yulin didn''t open the door because of chufeng''s soft words. She just opened the security door and opened the outside Chu Feng: "and where is your money? If you don''t explain it tonight, don''t come in. Go out and sleep on the street for me!"


    "I don''t have to sleep on the street. I have money to sleep in hotels." Chu Feng murmured.


    "Now you have the money and the wings are hard, aren''t you?" Lin Yulin was suddenly laughing, but the smile looked at the infiltration: "unexpectedly, then you go to stay in the hotel, it''s best to find ten eight little girls to accompany you, that''s perfect."


    "Well, I got lost."


    Chu Feng secretly told her that she was very stingy, but she changed her tone and showed her lying skills: "you know, I just came to Jianghai. I''m not familiar with the place of life, and I''m reluctant to pay for a taxi, so I slowly find it back, so it''s late!"


    With these words, Chu Feng also took out 60000 yuan, a lot of money. Originally, he was going to leave it to Xia Yan, but he was a proud man who didn''t get paid for nothing. His help just made him uncomfortable. So Chu Feng didn''t give it to him. Now he took it out and was glad that he didn''t pay for Xia Yan''s medical expenses privately.


    Seeing the money Chu Feng took out, Lin Yulin reached out and asked him to pass it in from the gap. After a look, she knew that Chu Feng had received 60000 yuan. She knew that Chu Feng had not concealed herself: "you are honest and don''t spend money, otherwise you really don''t want to enter the door."


    Opening the door to Chu Feng, Lin Yulin said unhappily, "if you get lost, you can take a taxi. As long as you say that green garden is known by many drivers, and it doesn''t cost you a few dollars. It''s better to look around in the river and sea. If something happens, how can I explain to my dead sister?"


    Chu Feng''s heart was warm: "I know, aunt!"


    "Haven''t you eaten yet?" Lin Yulin nodded happily and looked at Chu Feng''s appearance as well as the motionless money: "I''ll take the money for you first. I''ll give it to you when you start school. There are quick-frozen dumplings in that refrigerator. I''ll give you a bowl of it!"


    "No, auntie. I can do it myself." Chu Feng touched his stomach, and there was Xia Yan. He didn''t eat anything. He stopped Lin Yulin, who was going to make dumplings for himself.


    Lin Yulin seemed to be bitten by a snake. She quickly retracted her hand and felt her heart beating fast. She nodded: "then you can have a bowl. I''ll have a rest and go to work tomorrow. I''ll take you to buy something you need at the weekend the day after tomorrow."


    Said as if afraid of something, ran into his room, the door slammed shut!


    Chu Feng''s hand still stayed there, curiously took back his hand to touch his head: "what''s wrong with my little aunt? I just said that I''m going to have my next dumpling. Why does she seem to be very nervous?"


    "What happened to me just now? Why is my heart beating so fast when Xiaofeng pulls my hand?" When Chu Feng was busy in the kitchen, Lin Yulin was patting her chest behind the door of the room, and the waves kept rolling: "he is my nephew, I am his little aunt, I am an elder?"He was there talking to herself, but then Lin Yulin muttered: "however, we are not related by blood, just in name!"


    Shaking her head, Lin Yulin calmed her nervous mood: "it seems that we should pay attention to it. Xiao Feng is now an 18-year-old adult. If something happens, it will be a joke."


    When she came to the dressing table and sat down, Lin felt her face with her mouth full and lovely: "I''m not bad, but how can no one pursue me except some lecherons? When can I end my single life and have a happy marriage?"


    "Lin Yulin, don''t you have charm?"


    Chu Feng cooks dumplings for herself in the kitchen. Naturally, she doesn''t know that Lin Yulin is narcissistic in her room. The little aunt of the imperial sister type is the only one that Chu Feng cares about in this city. So even if she knows, she will not like to be known by others.


    After cooking the dumplings, Chu Feng looked a little bit more and went to the door of Lin Yulin''s room: "Auntie, I have more dumplings. Would you like to come out and eat some?"


    "Ha ha, it''s OK. I can''t marry you!"


    Chu Feng heard Lin Yulin''s witty words and joked, but there was no more Lin Yulin''s voice in the room. The next moment the door of the room opened directly, and Lin Yulin said with a tiger''s face: "add more rules later. I''m your little aunt. You should be more serious to me and refuse to flirt with me!"


    Then he closed the door directly, but his face turned red in an instant. Xiao Feng looked honest and honest. How could he speak so dishonestly? I am your little aunt. Who wants you to raise me? I won''t look for a husband?


    Chu Feng is a head two big, he is just a joke, how to become a tease?


    It''s hard to understand the dumplings in the night when you walk by the sea breeze.


    Looking at the neon lights flashing in the distance, Chu Feng passed a trace of melancholy in his eyes. I don''t know what happened to my younger brother. When I got on the bus, he said it well, but could he take care of himself?


    Take a breath, chufeng found that as long as he had nothing to do, he would think of some sad things when he was quiet. He shook his head and waved away these thoughts. He ate dumplings in a big mouth, quickly ate his bath and went to bed. He would get up tomorrow morning!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    Although I didn''t have a good rest all day and I didn''t go to bed until one o''clock last night, Chu Feng still got up at six o''clock, washed himself, and then left the house.


    He used to go out for ten kilometers when he was in dianlan. Now he has just come to Jianghai and some things are not stable, but today he can go out for a run.


    Chu Feng did not run out of the community, because there were too many cars on the street after six o''clock. Unlike the countryside, there were no one to run ten miles and eight miles away. Therefore, in the green garden community, he began to run around the path where people usually take a walk.


    The area of the green garden is not small. It''s more than a kilometer after a circle. Chu Feng runs ten laps without stopping, which makes some old people who do morning exercises keep nodding. Nowadays, young people like to sleep in. There are few people who can get up so early. Even people of their age sometimes sleep late sometimes.


    Especially in the city, we are used to the 9-to-5 lifestyle. Most people don''t get up before 8:00, so when we see Chu Feng running there, and it''s ten laps in one breath, we don''t think it''s a whim. It must be the effect of long-term exercise.


    Otherwise, anyone can run ten kilometers without stopping?


    After running for ten circles and sweating all over his body, Chu Feng felt that his body was full of explosive force. Unfortunately, there was no sandbag here. Otherwise, he would have to fight a few punches. However, Chu Feng did not tangle with these things and quickly returned to his residence.


    Ten laps jogging down the speed is not fast, not slow also took an hour, now it is more than seven o''clock, ready for breakfast, Lin Yulin also almost got up.


    In the past, when Lin Yulin lived, she seldom ate at home, so she seldom prepared anything. However, since Chu Feng came, Lin Yulin also prepared some food materials two days ago, so there was no lack of food in the refrigerator.


    Chufeng has a strong learning ability. He is familiar with the operation of the kitchen modernization. When time permits, Chu Feng prepares to cook a medicinal porridge, takes out some nameless edible herbs from his hometown, and cuts some fresh meat into it.


    In less than 40 minutes, a strong smell of porridge permeated the whole room. It would take more than ten minutes. Chu Feng, with a smile, went over and sat down to watch the morning news on the TV. It would be almost like when my aunt got up.


    "Well, sister Yulin, it''s not the weekend today. How can I be in such a good mood to cook porridge? But it''s really delicious. Your craftsmanship is superb."


    When Chu Feng was watching TV, a woman''s voice came from behind. Because of the height of the sofa, Chu Feng sat up straight and looked at it. Suddenly, her eyes were stiff and could not move. At the eye, a naked girl was walking into the kitchen with her back to enjoy the cooking porridge!


    "It has a fragrant smell. It''s good. Wait, I''ll have two more bowls!" Liu Yan has been busy dealing with things in the criminal investigation team these days. She hasn''t come back for a few days. All she eats is fast food and so on. At the moment, when she smells the delicious porridge, she immediately feels her appetite and wants to start cooking immediately: "brush your teeth and wash your face first!"


    Then he turned to go to the bathroom to wash himself, but his body was stiff in an instant. Finally, he rubbed his eyes fiercely. Until he was sure that there was a man''s eyes staring at him without blinking, his pretty face was gloomy. He drank and went directly to Chu Feng: "bold Coyote, peep into the room in the morning. How dare you!"


    In other words, what the rest of the women have to do now is to find something to cover up. But Liu Yan, who graduated from the police academy, is more inclined to subdue the criminals first. If you don''t look at them, there is no need to cover them up. Only by taking a lesson from this daring guy can he show his malice in his heart.


    "I see it aboveboard. Don''t mistreat me!"


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that Liu Yan even said he would do it. He felt a little familiar. He had seen Liu Yan do it, but he couldn''t bear it passively when he saw Liu Yan''s hands. In that case, the crime of peeping into the room would be sitting down and rolling out from the sofa.


    "I still have some skills. No wonder I dare to peep in the morning!" A punch did not hit Chu Feng, Liu Yan is more emergence of fighting spirit, a sweep of the legs to fly past, she is confident that Chu Feng certainly can not stop, this move did not know how many people kicked.


    "Have you had enough? I didn''t sneak in. I live here."


    But Liu Yan''s confident Scud was held in his hand by chufeng, but Chu Feng''s eyes were looking to one side. He recognized who this man was, and what kind of officer was he? As expected, it''s not an ordinary tiger. You dare to raise your legs to kick me without wearing anything. Are you really not afraid?


    "What are you doing?" Just at this time, Lin Yulin, who just got up and dressed, came out and saw one of Liu Yan''s feet raised high and held by Chu Feng. These are not the key points. The key is now that Liu Yan is naked!


    "Auntie, I don''t know. I just cooked breakfast and watched TV. She started to do it to me when she came out!" Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. Naturally, he did not say that he had been staring at others for a long time. He had seen the most mysterious one just now!"Auntie, is he your nephew who said he would come to Jianghai university?"


    Liu Yan didn''t react to the situation at the moment. She remembered what Lin Yulin said to herself the other day. When Lin Yulin nodded her head, she knew it was a misunderstanding. But at this time, she finally reacted. She pulled back her legs and slapped her hands, but she was alerted by Chu Feng and stamped her feet angrily: "dirty!"


    Then he quickly ran back to his room, but he was very shy in his heart. He also knew that this was his fault. But you son of a bitch, you knew that I didn''t have any clothes on and you still fought with me. What do you think? You wait for me, there are you good-looking!


    The sound of slamming the door made Lin Yulin recollect. Looking at Chu Feng, who had already gone to the kitchen to turn off the fire, she walked over to the corner of her mouth and said, "good-looking?"


    "Why do you say so about Liu Yan? She is just a habit. It''s too much to say that someone else is ill."


    Lin Yulin didn''t know the meaning of Chu Feng''s words. She thought that chufeng meant that Liu Yan walked around without clothes in the morning and was sick: "besides, you can see that people are still saying these words here. Be careful that your aunt is angry. When Liu Yan comes out to apologize, she should be sincere. Otherwise, if she drives you out, I can''t help it, because the room you live in was occupied by her before The computer room, she gave more money


    "What?" Chu Feng thought he was right. Liu Yan ran out without clothes and had nothing to do with him. However, seeing Lin Yulin smile and looking at himself, Chu Feng immediately bowed his head: "OK, little aunt, you can wash and drink porridge, and almost have to go to work!"


    "Is that good?"


    Lin Yulin patted chufeng''s head and went back to her room with a smile. Of course, she knew that Chu Feng and Liu Yan had misunderstood each other just now. Before Chu Feng didn''t come, Liu Yan was used to this way. Last night when Chu Feng came back, Liu Yan went to sleep, and she forgot to tell her, so she was also responsible.


    But it is beautiful Xiaofeng this guy, but Liu Yan''s is also too overbearing, I have only two-thirds of her.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have looked at you like that just now. I''ll forget everything. I hope you don''t pay attention to it. That''s all!" Soon the three people sat on the table eating the porridge made by Chu Feng. They did not forget the Chu Feng Lin Yulin told Liu Yan.


    "What, you want to forget it, there are no doors!" Liu Yan was angry, directly rejected, but then suddenly staring at Chu Feng, eyes slightly narrowed: "that, where have we met?"


    "Yes, you have."


    At this time, Lin Yulin opened her mouth and patted with two hands: "when there was a robber in the hotpot shop that day, what was taken away with you was Xiaofeng of our house!"


    "What, it''s you who attacked me when I was in trouble?" When Lin Yulin said that, Liu Yan immediately had an impression and pointed to Chu Feng directly: "you son of a bitch, you ate other people''s tofu, and then you just patted your butt and ran away. How could anyone like you throw me on the no man road alone to several men?"


    Chu Feng looks at Liu Yan in a daze. What''s the situation? He helped you to disrupt those people''s positions and let you succeed in taking them. How can I be regarded as a hero now? How can I become a shameless villain?


    Liu Yan also knew who was in front of her after Lin Yulin''s reminding. Now, it''s just for a small purpose. Chu Feng also caught a sly meaning in Liu Yan''s eyes, and breathed out a breath: "deputy leader Liu, I think you must have recognized the wrong person. Think clearly, that person is not me?"


    Liu Yan''s heart moved, knowing that Chu Feng had already understood his meaning. When Lin Yulin was about to get angry and interrogate Chu Feng, she nodded: "it seems that I remember wrong. It''s another case. It''s about an unsympathetic public who left me on the road without any public morality. It''s not you, ha!"


    Chu Feng could only swallow her teeth in her stomach, and she could only smile. However, Lin Yulin was not investigated or relieved. She was just on the alert. What was Liu Yan''s idea.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    "Liu Yan, are you sure you want to do that? Aren''t you afraid that my aunt will fall out with you?"


    In a place to be demolished in Pujiang District, looking at some big men sitting outside in the distance, Chu Feng, dressed with long hair and shawls, looked at Liu Yan, who looked like a little sister: "you know, she doesn''t allow me to do these things. What would you say if you threatened me to come?"


    Liu Yan scratched her head. Her long red hair was fake, and it was uncomfortable to wear it on her head. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she directly glared at him: "you dare to say, then I''ll tell your little aunt that you are obscene to me!"


    "But I didn''t!"


    At first, Liu Yan said he wanted him to help, but Chu Feng didn''t think about anything. As long as Liu Yan didn''t talk nonsense, Lin Yulin himself had a little doubt about his character. If he was confused by Liu Yan, Chu Feng would be very sad.


    But after Liu Yan came out, Chu Feng regretted. It turned out that Liu Yan wanted him to cooperate with her to go to an underground gambling house in disguise as a couple, and secretly arrest the people in charge there. Chu Feng is not a fool. Can he open an underground casino in China, especially in places like Jianghai, can he be an ordinary person?


    So after knowing, Chu Feng is not very willing.


    "So you''d better be honest and cooperate with me. Otherwise, if I''m not happy, you don''t want to be happy."


    "Narcissism!" Chu Feng was able to appreciate Liu Yan''s shrewdness. It was just like she would never give up if she didn''t reach her goal. She jumped two words and shook her head: "you are the vice captain of the criminal police. You can find your people to accompany you, or send dozens of policemen to surround you directly. What''s the effect of pulling me here?"


    "You think I don''t want to, but, forget it, you don''t understand!" Liu Yan mumbled something to say, but she didn''t say it again: "as for coming to you, it''s because you have a good gall. In addition, last time you moved something you shouldn''t move, and saw something you shouldn''t see this morning. When you make amends and help me, I won''t care about you."


    "What?" Chu Feng was stunned and looked at Liu Yan: "can''t you just add a crime just because you want me to be a free laborer?"


    "I wronged you?" Liu Yan''s temper also came up, stepped back and pointed to herself: "I''m a big yellow flower girl, I haven''t talked about love. Last time you attacked me in the car, you looked at my whole body this morning. Don''t you feel sorry? Shouldn''t you make some compensation?"


    "Tell you, if you dare to say one more word, I will tell your little aunt that you pushed me!"


    Chu Feng was made by Liu Yan''s ferocity. I didn''t know what to say. I did it for the safety of the two last time, and I didn''t pay attention to where I held it. It''s your own reason this morning. How can I be wrong now?


    But looking at Liu Yan''s appearance, it is estimated that he would not reason with himself. Chu Feng sighed: "the wind of the world is declining. It''s hard to be a good man!" Then he suddenly walked over and hugged Liu Yan: "let''s go, baby!"


    "Asshole you!" All of a sudden, Liu Yan just wanted to get angry when she was hugged by Chu Feng. However, when she saw that Chu Feng was heading for the front, she immediately took it back to her mouth. She hated me very much. You guys, you look clear and beautiful. If you seize the opportunity, you will eat my tofu. You can have a good look.


    Looking down at the position of Chu Feng''s embrace, Liu Yan bit her lips, and I''m patient! Who called the criminal investigation team, many scum!


    Two people quickly walked over, or stand, or sit at the door of a few big men to see Chu Feng two people, more is to look at Liu Yan, one of the big man teased: "Damn, now the young people are not the same, in broad daylight directly touched, but this girl is still quite big."


    Chu Feng a Leng, what meaning?


    Looking back, Liu Yan lowered her head. Chu Feng suddenly knew that she was holding the wrong place. But the key thing at the moment was to be natural. She walked in directly without any problems, and then released her hand. It was really a shame. The first time I held a girl like this in my life, she was hugged there. It seems that the name of lecher can not be lost.


    Liu Yan looked around. Then she lowered her voice and said in chufeng''s ear: "it was very cool just now. I tell you, you''d better wish I could catch the golden wolf today, otherwise you will have a good look. My white gourd is not so delicious."


    "You know you are a wax gourd." Chu Feng hears the speech with astonishment and a smile. Liu Yan''s nerves are really not what ordinary people can understand: "don''t worry, as long as people are there, then he is yours today."


    Liu Yan snorted, and then the bird nestled in Chu Feng''s arms, but felt her heart beat faster. I don''t know whether it was because she went into the tiger''s den for the first time, or because she nestled in a man''s arms for the first time. In short, the mood is very complicated.


    At the time of coming, Liu Yan has told Chu Feng the purpose of coming here, that is to catch the steward of this casino, golden wolf!


    Jinlang is the third hall leader of the wild wolf Gang, one of the three extreme roads in the river and sea. He manages his own casino, which is this one. Although it is built in the Pujiang district under development planning, there are many people coming here, especially in the evening, who gather some rich people in Jianghai city and surrounding cities.Liu Yan once organized several times of encirclement and suppression of the gambling house, but every time, the news leaked before the operation. When people arrived here, the building was empty and there was no one. After several times, Liu Yan knew that there was an undercover in the criminal investigation team, so after thinking about it, it was the only way.


    Although the golden wolf is the leader of the third Hall of the Wolf Gang, he was wanted a year ago for a case of wounding and killing people. But in this way, the golden wolf is still at ease and has evaded the pursuit every time. This time, Liu Yan wants to come here to catch the golden wolf, so that the gambling house can be destroyed and the Wolf Gang may be destroyed.


    Chu Feng knows Liu Yan''s plan, but she has failed several times. If she knows, she will not come in so rashly. Unexpectedly, the other party can know the police action in advance every time. How could it be so easy to catch?


    "Here''s a thousand yuan. I''ll pay for it personally. Don''t play around for me!"


    When she reached the place where the chips were exchanged, Liu Yan took out a thousand yuan with a bit of pain. But it was not so painful to think of catching the golden wolf. But when she handed it to Chu Feng, she still gave a low warning: "and you must win. You want to lead the golden wolf to appear, do you know?"


    "Are you crazy?" He took ten chips, one hundred, and when he walked toward the inside, Chu Feng still laughed bitterly: "you think I''m a god of gamblers, and I have to win. That''s enough. But I have a way to work. As long as he is there, he will come out."


    "What can I do?" Liu Yan immediately came to be interested, but when he saw Chu Feng''s eyes staring up and down, he immediately knew what Chu Feng meant: "don''t even think about it. It''s a great shame for me to be held by you like this. You still want me to seduce those disgusting guys and dream!"


    Chu Feng curls his mouth and doesn''t speak any more. It seems that officer Liu wants to catch someone, but he doesn''t want to pay himself. It''s just that this is someone else''s territory. Even if you get caught, can you leave?


    Chu Feng thought of this, and he did guess it. Liu Yan really didn''t think of how to leave after catching the golden wolf. She only felt that finding the golden wolf would not be a problem. If Chu Feng knew Liu Yan''s voice at the moment, he would directly pull her around and leave here.


    "Big!"


    Go to a place to buy size, the lowest 100, the highest 100, Chu Feng mouth raised a smile, directly put the hands of the ten 100 yuan chips on the stage, Liu Yan in the side to watch the corner of the mouth twitch, you a loser, you won''t come 100, ah, when my money is not money?


    But when everyone opened the bet, it was really big. Liu Yan''s mouth was small, and then she turned her lips: "I don''t see. You still have a bit of bad luck!"


    "In fact, my luck could have been better." Chu Feng''s self-confident smile appeared on his face. He directly threw the winning and his own on the leopard. People around him despised him. This is taking money instead of money!


    Liu Yan is even more angry in Chu Feng''s waist hard pinch, the latter eat pain, bet again out, the whole court a Leng, all look to the only one bet on the leopard chip, this guy is very lucky!


    "You are so good!" Liu Yan is also a Leng, and then happily in Chu Feng''s face on the kiss, immediately Chu Feng also Leng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    "Master, the casino has a hard idea."


    The gambling house is set up on the first floor of the ground. On the top of it are two floors of waste square. At the moment, in a room on the second floor, a short haired woman looks at the man who comes in with her mind and is thin. But the whole person is extremely energetic, and her eyes are sometimes ferocious.


    This man is one of the three Hall leaders of the wild wolf gang. The golden wolf, who is in charge of the gambling business, is currently wanted by the criminal investigation team.


    When Jinlong came by, the capable woman asked people to enlarge one of the twelve pictures, pointing to the man holding a woman in his arms: "this man came to the gambling house half an hour ago and exchanged a thousand yuan chips. Now he has won 19 games and won all of them!"


    "A lot of following suit. We won a week''s profit of our casino, 6.4 million!"


    The golden wolf did not respond to anything, but looked at the person on the screen calmly. The capable woman continued to say: "he has always been gambling, and every one of them is all bet on, including the winner. If it goes on like this, we will be doing nothing this month with two more."


    Goldwolf just gave a sneer and left the control room directly. A few minutes later, he appeared in the casino. Many people recognized him and knew that golden wolf was a wanted criminal at the moment. However, his eyes were full of awe.


    "When the goal appears, pay attention to yourself."


    Liu Yan has come back from the things that Chu Feng has always won. Although she is surprised why Chu Feng can win so simply, she also knows that it is easy to cause great trouble. At least now, she not only attracts golden wolf, but also attracts many people.


    Because Chu Feng keeps winning, many people follow suit. Up to now, the casino has lost at least 8 million yuan. If it continues to develop, it may be bankrupt, but the casino will never allow such a situation.


    Chu Feng didn''t look back, just a smile. Although the upper limit is 100000 yuan, it''s also very powerful. Especially there are a lot of people following the trend. Chu Feng looked at the chips in front of him, and he had more than one million yuan. Chufeng chuckled and pressed all of them on the small one: "this is very boring. Come with me to have all of them!"


    "Otherwise, I would not have lost ten times in a row!"


    The man who shakes the cup has a cold sweat on his forehead. He has been in this business for several years, and he has seen those who have won a lot of good luck, but just a few of them began to decline. It seems that Chu Feng, who has won 20 games in a row, has never seen him. If the gambling house had no upper limit, he would have lost more than now.


    But that''s it. It''s heartbreaking to be here.


    "Yes


    When the man wanted to say that the gambling house was only 100000 yuan, the golden wolf came from one side and directly took over the position of Dutch official. He sneered and looked at Chu Feng: "more, I''ll take it!"


    Chu Feng raised a meaningful smile, knowing that the person in front of him was the one he was looking for, and his smile on his face was also a little bright: "brother jinlang, I didn''t expect you to come out in person. I have about 1.3 million yuan here. With the rest of the people, this game will go to at least 5.6 million yuan. With the initial loss, do you still have money?"


    "There''s no limit to this game!"


    The golden wolf said in chufeng''s playful smile directly, and the people around him immediately seemed to have beaten chicken blood. All the chips on his body were thrown into the small ones to follow Chu Feng. Of course, some people pressed up. After all, some people doubted that chufeng''s luck would not go on all the time.


    "Interesting!" If you don''t want to kiss her face, you won''t let me kiss her in the night


    Liu Yan''s body was stiff and said in secret that you son of a bitch ate my tofu. However, she still adapted to the role and nestled in Chu Feng''s body: "how can it be? We''ll lose 1000 yuan, not much!"


    "Let''s go!" Chu Feng nodded and waved directly.


    Golden wolf''s eyes flashed a ray of light, slapped a palm on the table, the color cup directly jumped up more than ten centimeters, the golden wolf quickly seized it, and then quickly shook up. The bet of this game exceeded the expected amount of 17 million yuan, without any upper limit. If you lose, the casino will be in vain for a month.


    But the golden wolf from the beginning to the end did not have any fluctuations, in everyone''s mood is particularly nervous when a sudden fall: "you want to confirm it?"


    "Let''s go!" Chu Feng''s twenty innings are all bets first, so no one dares to say that Chu Feng hears it, more about his luck. But who knows that Chu Feng''s eyes can see what will happen in the next five minutes will naturally know what will happen, because what will happen in the future will not change if you don''t deliberately change it.


    The golden wolf sneered and took off the lid of the color cup: "leopard, pass to kill!"


    "No, how could it be so?" All the people who hoped to make a fortune with the help of the east wind of Chu all seemed to have died. All of them said that Chu Feng was a bad luck.


    Chu Feng just laughed at this and didn''t take it to heart. When these people won money, they didn''t say anything and flattered themselves. Now when they lost, they scolded themselves. Chu Feng had been used to it for a long time: "brother jinlang is really powerful. I''m convinced!"Liu Yan stood up with her arms around her stiff body and her face was surprised. "A thousand yuan has been playing for nearly an hour. Good, goodbye!"


    Then he hugged Liu Yan and left directly, but his eyes flashed with intriguing color. In Liu Yan''s curious look, he lowered his voice and said, "don''t look back or talk. We can''t do anything here."


    Liu Yan Dudu mouth, golden wolf is in front of you, but at the moment, how can you not do it? But Chu Feng put her hand around her very hard. She couldn''t do anything. She could only be dragged away by Chu Feng.


    The golden wolf made a move and won back. What he exported just now made millions. The people in the casino looked at him with excitement. But only the golden wolf''s eyes were still calm. He nodded to the people around him and went to the door. With his departure, more than ten people followed him.


    "What are you doing? He appears. We have to catch him!"


    Liu Yan, who had already come out, was a little heartbroken and lost a thousand yuan. But what was more irritated was that the golden wolf was in front of her. Chu Feng even pulled her out: "as long as I take out my gun and point out, who dares to move?"


    Seeing that Liu Yan obviously didn''t believe it, Chu Feng shook her head and said secretly how this woman could become the captain of the criminal police. However, she still took her hand and went to one side of the alley. Liu Yan''s eyes were alert: "do you want to do it? I''ll tell you if you dare to do something to me, I''ll tell you my aunt!"


    "What can I do for you, just because you are a cow?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes. When he came out just now, his left eye had already seen the future, so he just went to a specific place to let the future happen: "if you want to catch the golden wolf, don''t talk nonsense, follow me!"


    Liu Yan didn''t want to, but when she heard Chu Feng''s words, she still followed. However, her eyes were looking around. There were no people around here. If you want to take me to a deserted corner and do something, I''ll tell your aunt afterwards that I''ll catch you in prison for ten years and eight years.


    "Vice captain Liu, are you leaving so soon?"


    Two people just entered the alley less than 200 meters away, behind came the voice of golden wolf, and seven people appeared in front of them to block their way: "is it really just to explore the gambling house today? If so, I don''t believe it. Deputy leader Liu, you have planned several sweeps, although none of them succeeded."


    Liu Yan''s eyes suddenly appeared shocked: "how do you know it''s me?"


    "I know a lot more!" The golden wolf looked at Liu Yan who turned around. Although she deliberately disguised herself, she could not hide her beautiful face: "and vice captain Liu is known as the first police flower in the river and sea. Don''t you know your signboard is very noticeable?"


    Then she pointed to Liu Yan''s stockings and legs: "and your skirt is so low, and the guns tied to your thighs have come out. I don''t want to know who you are. It''s hard!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    "He''s right. It''s hard to know who you are."


    Chu Feng nodded with approval at this time, looked at Liu Yan and said meaningfully: "so now you understand why I want to pull you away. People already know who you are, so if there is another time, cover up your characteristics, it is too obvious!"


    Seeing Liu Yan showing such a little girl''s coquettish state, Chu Feng instead laughed, and then looked at the golden Wolf: "what do you want to do now, won''t you just come to tell us, do you recognize it?"


    "That''s natural."


    The golden wolf nodded and his eyes stopped on Liu Yan: "I''m a wanted criminal now, but vice leader Liu has made a lot of efforts. This makes it very inconvenient for me to do things. Does deputy leader Liu know what to do? I''m all ready


    "Don''t think about it. I can''t promise it." As soon as the golden wolf opened his mouth, Liu Yan knew what he meant and resolutely replied.


    Looking at Chu Feng and looking at himself, Liu Yan explained: "he sent someone to contact me before and threw me a scapegoat to wash his innocence, but they were all rejected by me."


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly, and then looked at the golden Wolf: "you are willing to throw out a scapegoat, so why don''t you ask that person to surrender directly, the effect is not the same?"


    "You think I don''t want to, it''s not because of this stinky woman!"


    "I see!" Chu Feng nodded and looked at Liu Yan. She didn''t expect that this woman had such a sense of justice. If she had changed to someone else, she would have chosen to calm down when she met such a desperado like jinlang. How could she bite so tight? It''s just a pity that she won''t change her mind!


    There are seven people blocking the way in front of me, and there are seven people in the back of the golden wolf. In addition, fifteen people are in the golden wolf. Chu Feng touches his head: "deputy leader Liu, I hope I won''t cause me any trouble this time."


    Liu Yan was stunned and didn''t wait to understand what was going on, but Chu Feng suddenly flashed out. It was only an instant that drew a long distance. As soon as the golden wolf''s face coagulated, he immediately knew that Chu Feng was going to take over himself. From the bottom to now, his skill was not bad, and he retreated abruptly.


    The people around him also responded. After the golden wolf retreated, all of a sudden they stopped in front of Chu Feng. The latter didn''t say a word. He fought with seven people like a tiger in a flock. Although Chu Feng had trained his younger brother before, group fighting was also a small idea.


    "Not bad!" Liu Yan stood on one side and looked at Chu Feng''s relaxed appearance and nodded slightly. After all, Liu Yan was a member of the criminal investigation team, and they didn''t go back to move her when she was under pressure. Moreover, Chu Feng and Liu Yan came together. I believe that the effect of chufeng is the same.


    Surrounded by fourteen people, Chu Feng didn''t have much fluctuation in his eyes. His body directly ran against a Wolf Gang. The huge momentum made the man fall back directly, and he had no strength to stand up.


    With a backhand, a Wolf Gang man who wanted to sneak attack from behind was held in his hand by Chu Feng. With a cold hum, the voice of dislocation sounded gently, and Chu Feng kicked out a foot with great momentum.


    At the moment, there were five people on the ground, and the other nine people didn''t expect that Chu Feng could beat him so well. The golden wolf stood behind and lit a cigarette, his eyes narrowed slightly: "I didn''t expect that such talents would appear in the criminal investigation team. It''s a pity!"


    Almost at the moment when the golden wolf''s voice fell, Chu Feng roared, and the three wolf gang members were directly attacked and flew out by him. At this time, he suddenly burst out, narrowing the distance between the golden wolf and the golden wolf. The latter was also powerful, and directly ejected cigarette ends in his mouth, trying to confuse Chu Feng''s sight.


    However, Chu Feng seemed to have expected it. He turned his head slightly to avoid it. At the same time, he kicked out a foot and the golden wolf took the opportunity to kick the leg together. The muffled sound sounded and both sides stepped back two steps.


    But his body did not stop. Chu Feng took the lead to attack again, just like a lion tiger catching prey. As long as it can attack, it is necessary to make his prey lose the ability to move first.


    The golden wolf was surprised that Chu Feng''s maneuvering ability was so fast, but he also made a sudden blow. Chu Feng''s mouth curled up in a curve, and his right hand was like a snake. He wound it up directly. The golden wolf looked tight: "snake fist!"


    "I know a little bit, but I''m not a boon!"


    Chu Feng chuckled, but the strength in his hand was not small at all. His right hand wrapped around the golden wolf''s arm like a snake. Gently, the golden wolf''s body moved forward two steps. Chu Feng went up with the trend, and his knee directly pushed toward the golden wolf''s abdomen. The latter wanted to resist, but he could not resist the force.


    With a dull sound, Chu Feng''s knee directly bumped into the golden wolf''s abdomen. The latter immediately felt that his internal organs were shifted in general, and his intestines were even more knotting. A mouthful of blood was ejected from his mouth. With one foot of Chu Feng, the golden wolf was injured directly.


    Under one foot, let the golden wolf lose its combat effectiveness. Chu Feng twisted his body to the back of the golden wolf, and held the golden wolf''s neck with his left hand: "don''t move!"


    Those who want to rush up the Wolf Gang all stopped, and Seri inner bolt roared: "let go of our hall leader, otherwise we will not let you go.""One more word, I crush his throat!" Chu Feng''s eyes indifferently drank a word, left hand is to increase a component of the way, golden wolf''s face instantly appeared red like pain, constantly waved to the people under him not to speak, and then the voice was low: "I advise you to let me go, otherwise you will be very miserable."


    "Even if you''re a policeman, you don''t want to be safe."


    "Threatening me?" Chufeng sneered, for these extreme people, chufeng is very clear, unless you don''t have any intersection with them, otherwise, don''t think about all the gratitude and resentment. It seems that in response to the golden wolf''s words, the strength in his hand is increased a little.


    The golden wolf''s expression was tight, and he did not dare to say any more words. Although he was not afraid of death, it did not mean that he would not die. Moreover, those who had enjoyed it would inevitably yearn for the existence of the world and yearn to live. At least this is not the time of last resort. The golden wolf was not willing to anger Chu Feng. If he really killed himself, it would be more than worth the loss.


    "Watch him!"


    Chu Feng gave the golden wolf to Liu Yan''s control. His body suddenly burst out and knocked out the people who could still stand and those who fell on the ground and couldn''t get up. Then he laughed in Liu Yan''s adoration: "how can this be his territory? I don''t want to wait to leave and be chased!"


    "Why did you knock him out?" Just at this time, Chu Feng suddenly came and slapped the golden wolf, and Liu Yan immediately stared round at him.


    "If you don''t knock him out, he will cooperate with you to leave?" Chu Feng knocked on Liu Yan''s head, then threw the golden wolf on his shoulder and went outside: "and wait, I don''t want to go to the criminal investigation team with you, and I don''t want to be hated by the Wolf Gang, so I don''t want to stun him, no way!"


    Liu Yan hums, but also knows that it is absolutely impossible for Chu Feng to go to the criminal investigation team. If this guy likes to be a hero so much, he won''t run away last time. However, in this era, heroes are often the first to die.


    Following Chu Feng''s back, Liu Yan looked at his back for the first time and unconsciously drew a smile around his mouth. Although this guy doesn''t look good, he is a little handsome at most, but he was really manly when he started.


    Liu Yan is also very good at fighting, but she believes that if she was replaced just now, don''t say to take the golden wolf. Even if there is another one of her, it will be good to be able to retreat. When she thinks of something, Liu Yan''s mouth will smile. When she encounters something that can''t be solved in the future, this guy can be used!


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally does not know what Liu Yan is thinking, otherwise, she must be angry to give Liu Yan several Shuli!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    In the twinkling of an eye, Chu Feng, who had been quiet for two days, wanted to study at home, but she was asked by Lin Yulin to go shopping and buy clothes.


    "Woo woo, sister Yulin, I''m very hurt!"


    When Chu Feng finally couldn''t resist Lin Yulin''s request to go out, Liu Yan, who had just opened the door and came back, directly rushed over: "I finally caught the golden wolf, but the damned evidence team leader didn''t know where to go after the examination and approval. Now the evidence is insufficient and can''t be prosecuted. He has been acquitted."


    "Sister Yan, can you let me go first?" Chu Feng''s body is stiff there. It''s a pleasant thing to be hugged by a special beauty like Liu Yan. However, Chu Feng, who knows Liu Yan''s character, is stiff with two hands there. He doesn''t know how to react.


    "Ah


    Chu Feng''s words let Liu Yan regain his mind, only to find that he was holding a man. He jumped two meters away and almost hit the opposite wall: "you bastard, do you hold me?"


    I have seen people wronged, but I haven''t seen people wronged like this. Chu Feng is speechless, but still attracted by Liu Yan''s words just now: "the golden wolf is set free. Aren''t you very dangerous?"


    "Yes, I heard that the golden wolf is a murderer." Lin Yulin also looked a little nervous. She didn''t know that Chu Feng was pulled to work by Liu Yan two days ago. She cared about her roommate: "what do you do?"


    "I''m fine. I''m also a member of the criminal investigation team. As long as I don''t go to them for trouble, they dare not ask me for trouble."


    Liu Yan forced to squeeze out a smile, but most of them were bitter and astringent: "but because of this matter, the captain was worried about what I would do to me and asked me to rest for a few days. Therefore, the golden wolf would not do anything to me. I have no right in my hand. That is, there is no threat. They will not hurt a policeman to make trouble for themselves."


    Chu Feng nods, and Liu Yan''s words are also reasonable. If it is to kill an ordinary person, it may be easy to erase it by relying on the background of golden wolf. But if you kill a policeman, the group level will not allow it.


    Chu Feng didn''t feel nervous when he was worried. At that time, he had deliberately disguised himself and should not be recognized. As for Liu Yan''s identity as her protective clothing, the golden wolf would not do anything to Liu Yan. Otherwise, others would say that he would attack and retaliate. He who had just gained his freedom would not be out of the ordinary.


    "By the way, where are you going?"


    Liu Yan also belongs to the optimist school. Although the golden wolf is not willing to be released, she is confident that as long as she can catch the golden wolf once, she can catch the second time. So at the moment, she is more looking at Lin Yulin who is carrying her bag and Chu Feng and seems to be going out.


    "Xiao Feng doesn''t have any clothes. I take him out and stay at home on weekends is boring." Although Lin Yulin is worried about Liu Yan, she says that she has nothing to worry about. She says with a smile.


    "Really, I''ll go too. I haven''t been around for a long time, and I''ll go out for a walk this time."


    As soon as Liu Yan heard about going shopping, it was like a bird who had been shut up for many years. She pushed Chu Feng away from the door and ran into her room. The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. If anyone married such a woman, it would be really bad luck!


    Then she looks at Lin Yulin with a smile on her mouth. Chu Feng nods secretly. Later, she must look for her younger sister-in-law, so she is intelligent and elegant.


    "Go


    A few minutes later, Liu Yan, who had changed her clothes, ran out of the room with a pair of ultra short jeans and loose clothes. Her abdomen was tied with a knot, revealing her navel and flat abdomen without a trace of flesh. In an instant, she became a girl full of youthful vitality. Who can believe that she is a policeman?


    The three soon left the green garden. Chu Feng followed the two women in depression. Before, some people said that Chu Feng could not understand it, but now it is understood that shopping with more than two women is absolutely not allowed, and when there is only one man, he can not.


    Otherwise, it is their own situation now, alone in the back.


    The three people took a taxi outside the community and directly went to a commercial street, which was not a high-end and high-grade place. However, the consumption was not just a little money. After visiting several shops continuously, Chu Feng didn''t buy any clothes. It was not that they didn''t look down on it, but it was too expensive.


    Especially in one. How much cloth do you need?


    In addition, there is a casual dress. The direct price is more than 1000 yuan. Chu Feng feels that he can''t accept it. If the clothes with more than 1000 yuan are changed into the ones before, Chu Feng can buy clothes for ten years, and they still can''t wear them.


    Lin Yulin, who was intelligent in mind, naturally saw what Chu Feng was thinking in his heart. She went over and took his hand and directly walked into a store: "don''t say anything. If you go on shopping like this, when can you buy your clothes? This time, I will sell you what you like, and you are not allowed to have any opinions!"


    "How can a man be afraid of his aunt when he fights? It''s hard to imagine!"Liu Yan followed and saw Chu Feng pulled in by Lin Yulin. She didn''t dare to say a word. She shook her head incomprehensibly. She knew how bold Chu Feng was. She touched her face unnaturally. This guy directly kissed me that day in the casino!


    Lin Yulin with Chu Feng just went in, there is a beautiful shopping guide Miss welcome up: "welcome, what do you need?"


    Chu Feng just wanted to say no need, Lin Yulin pointed to a suit of clothes nearby: "take this down, he wants to try it on!"


    The shopping guide looked at Chu Feng. She was a little rustic in her dress, but Lin Yulin was graceful. She knew that she was a woman with good quality. She immediately slandered her in her heart. Is this man the little white face of this woman''s maintenance? But it seems that she is OK when she looks at the lattice.


    Although thinking in mind, but still quickly took the clothes to Chu Feng, Chu Feng wanted to say no need, but see Lin Yulin Du mouth, immediately know that is to be angry rhythm, took the clothes into the dressing room.


    "Hiss, 1700, my God!" Chu Feng looks at the price in the dressing room, takes a breath, carefully takes off his clothes and puts on them. Then he opens the door and goes out. Suddenly, Lin Yulin and Liu Yan, who were still talking and chatting, don''t speak any more. Their eyes are straight at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was suddenly looked at by such two beauties, felt great pressure, touched his face: "what''s on my face?"


    "It''s true that people depend on clothes. Xiao Feng, you are so handsome!" Lin Yulin shook her head and gave a gentle smile. When she saw Chu Feng wearing a suit, she knew that Chu Feng was pretty good. Now when she saw him put on a suit of his age, she found that she underestimated this guy.


    Not only does the whole person have no sense of embarrassment, but it seems that the clothing itself is tailor-made for him, wearing that temperament. If you don''t say it, who believes that Chu Feng is a rural youth who has been in the city for a few days?


    "It''s just like a dog." Liu Yan also agreed and nodded, just because of the small contradiction between her and Chu Feng, which was doomed to say nothing good.


    "Can you talk? Shut up if you can''t talk." Chu Feng, who was still curious at first, heard Liu Yan''s words, but the metaphor didn''t take you like this. But look at Lin Yulin''s appreciative eyes, Chu Feng said secretly, am I really handsome?


    "You don''t have to take this off, miss. Pay the bill!" Lin Yulin was pleased to see that Chu Feng wanted to go back to change clothes. She went straight to him and then handed the card to the waiter: "wait a minute, go to another store and buy two sets to change. Young people will have to wear some vigorous clothes. They are always so dull. Be careful that no girl will look at you."


    "1700!" See Lin Yulin direct bill, Chu wind smack tongue!


    "I don''t know what it means to do as the Romans do when they are young." Liu Yan said scornfully, and then opened his mouth: "I''ll wait for you in the cold drink shop over there. I''ll buy men''s clothes. I''m not interested in it. I want to be a man with me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    "Auntie, this is more than 10000 yuan?"


    Chu Feng is really speechless at the moment, and Lin Yulin swept down for an hour. Although he has deliberately selected some cheap things, he still spent more than 10000 yuan on clothes, shoes and all his luggage. Chu Feng felt his heartache!


    "Don''t worry. It''s from my aunt. It doesn''t cost you money." Lin Yulin pinched chufeng''s ear with a smile. She likes Chu Feng''s personality very much. Unlike some young people nowadays, as long as they have money, they will keep changing to keep up with each other. A mobile phone can be used to cut kidneys.


    "I don''t mean that. The money is mine."


    Chu Feng naturally doesn''t mean that, but his personal requirements for food and clothing are not very high, so he feels that there is no need to buy clothes with so much money. As long as they are comfortable on the body, any kind of clothes can be used, and there is no need to deliberately pursue famous brands.


    "OK, it''s yours. Let''s go to Liuyan." Lin Yulin just laughed and didn''t insist on anything. Anyway, Chu Feng''s money is in her hands now, and the University in the next four years will still need her to pay. So, who''s to be reckoned with will be her in the end.


    "Breeze!"


    But Lin Yulin felt something wrong. She turned around and saw Chu Feng following her. She almost ran into her. Her smiling face suddenly became overcast: "forget the rules I made for you?"


    "Ah?" Chu Feng was surprised, but seeing the distance between himself and Lin Yulin, he immediately knew that Lin Yulin had misunderstood him, but he knew that the explanation was not clear. He shook his head with a wry smile: "remember, you can''t have unnecessary Fantasies for your little aunt, and you can''t look at her behind her eyes."


    "Are you still behind me?"


    "Well, I''ll go ahead." Chu Feng walked forward with a bitter smile. This time, it was really unclear. I must have been a bad boy in my aunt''s heart?


    "Xiao Feng." Seeing Chu Feng walking in front with her head down, Lin Yulin thought that her words were too heavy. She went up to her and said softly, "my aunt knows that you have grown up, and at your age, you will have some thoughts, but this is not healthy. You are only 18 years old."


    Lin Yulin said these words in her heart for a long time, but for the sake of Chu Feng''s good, she continued with a slight blush: "my aunt also came from this age. I know that you will inevitably be curious about the body of the opposite sex at this age. Sometimes there will be some bad ideas. I don''t blame you, but you must be careful not to be too degenerate Is it? "


    Chu Feng was stunned. What was the situation? He didn''t seem to think of anything. But seeing the appearance of her aunt, Chu Feng knew that it was over. She regarded herself as a restless adolescent.


    "Don''t be shy, just moderate."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s expression, Lin Yulin thought he was shy, and whispered: "study hard, find a good job after four years of college graduation. When my aunt finds you a beautiful wife, it''s OK. You can do that when you''re on your own, but you should be moderate. Do you know?"


    After a pause, Lin Yulin felt her face was hot and hot: "however, you are not allowed to fantasize about auntie, but you can fantasize about Liuyan."


    Chu Feng felt that he was crying without tears at the moment. He just wanted to stop him from looking at Lin Yulin so wantonly. But he didn''t expect that Lin Yulin thought he had some bad illusions. What and what is this?


    Although Lin Yulin said it very obscure, but Chu Feng was 18 years old. Naturally, she knew what Lin Yulin was referring to. She secretly said that she did occasionally, but she didn''t do it several times a year. In my aunt''s eyes, I seem to be like this all the time. Chu Feng, Chu Feng, your character has become zero in my aunt''s eyes.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s bitter look, Lin Yulin thought that he had hurt his self-esteem, and muttered a sexy little mouth: "Xiao Feng, are you angry?"


    "No Chu Feng quickly shakes his head, where dare he be angry, you are my little aunt, but you say I fantasize about you, wronged ah!


    "Well, wait a minute. Don''t be too presumptuous in front of Liu Yan, you know?" Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Lin Yulin smiles and walks into the cold drink shop with him.


    But Chu Feng''s heart is bitter and astringent. Only when he knows it, he shakes his head helplessly. It seems that he has to find a way to change his image. Otherwise, if this development goes on, my aunt may not think of me as someone. At that time, Chu Feng almost can''t imagine.


    "So soon, I thought you''d have a few more hours!"


    See Chu Feng two people come in, Liu Yan mumbles small mouth said, and then let the waiter on two cold drinks, and then look at Chu Feng: "not bad, dressed up like this, some handsome, go out to cheat the little girl, capital is also a little strong, but unfortunately, the bag is not strong enough."


    "Don''t say a word, no one will treat you as dumb." Chu Feng was just said by Lin Yulin that she was depressed. Now when she heard Liu Yan''s words, she didn''t like to reply.


    "I said, how about you biting me?" Liu Yan is no longer a police officer at the moment. Maybe this is her most real face. She sticks out her tongue and makes a face at Chu Feng.Chu Feng hate teeth itchy, looking at Liu Yan that red Ding tongue, if the little aunt is not here, you see I dare not bite you, think of my aunt, Chu Feng can''t help but look, think of the day when they just met, as if they bit a bit?


    When Lin Yulin saw Chu Feng looking at herself, Liu Yan''s words reminded her of the day''s events. She glared at Chu Feng fiercely. When the latter turned to one side, she was filled with resentment. Stinky boy, my first kiss I treasured for 27 years was taken away by you. How can you tell your future uncle!


    "Chu Feng, you are here


    In two cups of cold drinks, not half drunk, a girl with shoulder length hair suddenly ran over, her delicate face suddenly showed a surprise look, and took Chu Feng''s hand: "great, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Since last time, I''ve been thinking about you every day, and now I''ve finally met you again."


    "Why, you don''t remember me?"


    The girl saw Chu Feng''s face blankly looking at herself, and suddenly showed a very innocent look: "you have no conscience, when Dian Lan said that he would love me all his life. Now it''s OK, but after a period of time, you don''t know me, don''t you?"


    "Stop!" Chu Feng was not sure what to say after listening to the girl. She interrupted her immediately, but the man could name his name, so he must know himself. Chu Feng leaned back on the chair and looked at her: "I admit I am Chu Feng, but I don''t know you. I can be sure that I haven''t seen you."


    "Miss, if you have anything to say, it''s really boring!"


    "How could you talk to me like that?" When the girl heard Chu Feng''s words, her tears came. She looked at Lin Yulin and Liu Yan, as if she were looking at her enemies: "you ignore me now and pretend that you don''t know me. Is it because of the two of them, an imperial sister and a hot girl, you are comfortable!"


    "Xiao Feng, what''s going on?" Liu Yan looked at this situation, the corner of his mouth is also with a touch of fun, suddenly came to take Chu Feng''s arm, pointed to the girl: "who is she, that day when you and I were in bed, how did you say that I was your first love?"


    Lin Yulin sat on one side, and did not know how to open her mouth. This scene was too dramatic, especially when she looked at Liu Yan and Chu Feng. When did they get involved? Was it the day when I went to work and they were all at home?


    "You Chu Feng stood up all of a sudden, and felt his head was big. Lin Yulin felt that he was a teenager with some problems in his mind. Now there are such things. It''s really impossible to wash the Yellow River, but she points to Liu Yan and the girl who suddenly appears.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    "Chido, man!"


    In a car outside the cold drink shop, Zhang Yuner looked at Ma Qiduo, who was pulling Chu Feng with Liu Yan inside the cold drink shop, and shook his head with a wry smile: "it''s just that she asked her to invite someone. It''s strange that people are not angry."


    "I feel OK." Su Xinyu took off the sunglasses on her face and revealed her beautiful face: "according to our information, Chu Feng is an orphan, but she is a person who respects her elders very much. That woman is his little aunt. He certainly doesn''t want his aunt to misunderstand anything. Do you think it needs qido to explain to him?"


    "At that time, we will offer some harmless conditions. I believe it will be OK."


    "I''m not optimistic." Zhang yun''er is shaking his head, looking at the helpless look, but always keep calm in the eyes of Chu Feng light said: "maybe we will pay no small price, not necessarily, I have such a premonition."


    Su Xinyu looks at Zhang yun''er, shrugs her shoulders and says nothing more. She just continues to look at the farce in the cold drink shop. She has confidence in Ma Qiduo and does it. There must be a reason for her to do so.


    But in the cold drink shop at the moment, Ma Qiduo shed tears in my eyes. She is more capable of acting than the star who can perform. She really seems to be a person abandoned by Chen Shimei: "Chu Feng, you heartless man. When you swore to possess me, you only love me. Now it''s with this woman. You are not human."


    "Explain it to me."


    Liu Yan here is also playing with her heart. She doesn''t know whether Ma Qiduo has anything to do with Chu Feng, but she thinks it''s funny: "what you said to me when I took a bath the day before yesterday, was it just to cheat me and you to do that?"


    "Are you both finished?" Chu Feng calmed down at this time, and his arm vibrated. Ma Qiduo and Liu Yan both stepped back and looked at Lin Yulin, who was sitting beside him in a daze: "Auntie, do you believe me?"


    Lin Yulin looks at Ma Qiduo, who is twenty-one or two years old. Her appearance is delicate and full of vitality. She is permeated with a comfortable breath. Although there are tears on her face at the moment, she will know that even if she is crying, Ma Qiduo maintains a kind of moving beauty. Such a woman''s origin is not simple.


    This is Lin Yulin''s intuition that she has worked hard for 12 years. But how does such a person have anything to do with Chu Feng?


    Looking at Liu Yan, there are tears in her eyes. It seems that she is not recognized by Chu Feng. Lin Yulin shakes her head: "this is your business. I don''t participate in it." Stand up, Lin Yulin directly left the cold drink shop, she needs to calm down.


    "Satisfied?"


    Lin Yulin directly chose to leave. Chu Feng knew that for a while and a half, she really couldn''t explain clearly. After all, Liu Yan and the girl who didn''t know where to kill all dressed up too much. Chu Feng looked at Liu Yan and said, "especially you, do you need to play so big? How can we all live together?"


    "It seems a little bit big, hee hee." Liu Yan blinked, just that kind of crying appearance suddenly disappeared, Du Du ruddy little mouth: "that you ate me a lot of tofu, I played a game to be even."


    "You Chu Feng suddenly wanted to say that you didn''t mean to help you last time? But looking at Liu Yan''s appearance, it seems that there is no reason to say, shaking his head: "forget it, wait until you go back, you and my aunt explain clearly, otherwise, I will go out to sleep in the street tonight, it is possible."


    "Well, look at you as if I owe you money. Wait till you go back. I said to sister Yulin that it''s not OK?"


    Seeing Chu Feng seems to be really a little angry. Liu Yan spits out her tongue and looks at Ma Qiduo standing beside her, then touches Chu Feng with her shoulder: "that, do you really harm people?"


    "What do you think?" Chu Feng speechless answer, look at Ma Qiduo: "we should be the first time to meet, why do you do that, interesting?"


    "Who said the first time? This is the second time we''ve met."


    "Rogue!" Chu Feng did not speak, but Liu Yan directly jumped out of two words, went to pat Ma Qiduo''s shoulder: "I support you spiritually to attack such a heartless man, then I will not disturb you, goodbye!" Then a slip of smoke toward the outside to run, but also back to the Chu wind sat a grimace, gloating!


    "Are you completely satisfied now?"


    Liu Yan also left, Chu Feng sat down directly, his voice was cold, and he could not see any emotion on his face. Ma Qiduo looked at the people around him curiously, and suddenly changed into a person: "what are you looking at? I haven''t seen the woman abandoned after playing. I''ll beat you again!"


    After all the guests in the cold drink shop turned their heads aside, Maggie duo sat down directly, completely different from the one who started. He waved to the waiter for a cold drink, took a sip and said, "this is quite satisfactory, but it''s a little different from what I expected. But don''t blame me. Who told you that your friend likes acting more than me?"


    "Besides, it''s not a big deal for me to come to you this time. I just want to ask you a favor."


    When Ma Qiduo was talking, Su Xinyu and Zhang yun''er came in from the outside. They were both outstanding beauties. They just appeared in the cold drink shop and attracted many people''s attention. When they saw them walking towards the position of Chu Feng, they were all stunned. Who was that guy? Who did they know?Ma Qiduo smiles at Su Xinyu and lets them sit down. After sitting down, he continues: "if you promise, I''ll apologize for what happened just now. You can go and explain to your aunt that this is just a joke. How about another 10 million?"


    Chu Feng took a sip of the cold drink in front of him, then looked at the three people, and finally stayed on Su Xinyu''s body. He squinted slightly and looked at it for a few seconds: "have we met?"


    "Yes, once!" Su Xinyu nods, and the whole person presents an indescribable noble temperament. His legs are crisscross under the transparent glass table, sketching a charming arc. Chu Feng can''t help looking at it more, but more often than not, he has seen it on his three legs, which are rare beautiful legs!


    "Jianghai hospital?"


    Chu Feng pondered for a moment and directly said four words. Then he looked at Zhang yun''er and Ma Qiduo. Finally, he knew who they were. When he was doing the operation for Xia Wei, Shen Xueyan had three assistants of his own. He leaned on the chair and asked, "I don''t know what you''re looking for me for?"


    "Yes, we were the three nurses who helped you that day, but we only stayed in Jianghai hospital for a while. We are from Huangcheng!"


    Su Xinyu whitened Ma Qiduo, and then said in a flat voice: "and we came to you this time because your amazing medical skills shocked us, and the three of us made a little mistake when we were in the imperial city. We just need a skilled person to help us, so I hope you can do it."


    "Finished?"


    Chu Feng laughed it off, then exhaled a breath and stood up: "if finished, then listen to me." When Su Xinyu was stunned, he pointed to Ma Qiduo: "your game is very boring, which makes me feel threatened. There are more than 10 million people, and people are also very tempting. I also yearn for the imperial city."


    The corner of his mouth immediately aroused a warm smile, which made Su Xinyu feel in a trance. However, Chu Feng''s words were indifferent: "it''s just that I''m not interested." Cold left a sentence, Chu wind directly turned away.


    Although Su Xinyu''s practice is a little irritating, it''s not unforgivable. After all, it''s harmless. However, they can come to the door and know that their name is from dianlan. This is disgusted by Chu Feng. He doesn''t like this method of digging people''s details. Although they may be excusable, it doesn''t mean they can be forgiven.


    "How, have you played big?" Zhang yun''er was expected to look at the time and stood up: "but I don''t have time for the moment. I''ll go to the Panlong in an hour, and I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "It seems that it''s really fun. The Chu wind is really cold." Ma Qiduo snorted coldly and looked at the time: "well, I''ll go to Hangzhou too. I have something to deal with at home. It''s estimated that it will take a few days. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    Seeing that the two partners had finished speaking, Su Xinyu gave a helpless smile and thought of Chu Feng''s determination just now, and clubbed his chin with one hand: "it seems that we should use a special method!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    Chu Feng did not know where to go after leaving the cold drink shop. Now Lin Yulin must still be angry. Although she did not show anything just now, a trace of hatred in her eyes could still be seen.


    As for Su Xinyu''s conditions, if they came to talk to him well and didn''t need to make so many tricks, Chu Feng was willing to save people even if they didn''t need 10 million yuan. But at the moment, they were smart enough to use these tricks to pinch themselves. Chu Feng was determined not to agree.


    After walking on the street aimlessly for a day, Chu Feng didn''t go back until 10:00 p.m. and will go to work tomorrow. Lin Yulin has already gone to sleep, and this kind of thing needs to calm down and ease up. Chu Feng doesn''t want to hit the gun at this time.


    But when he opened the door of the room, it was a daze. The dark way knew that when he was outside the door, he had a perspective. Now it''s over!


    In the hall, Lin Yulin and Liu Yan are still sitting, neither watching TV nor chatting. They are sitting there in silence. The moment Chu Feng closes the door and walks past, he feels that the atmosphere is not generally strong, and the wind and rain are coming!


    Liu Yan originally lowered his head there, saw Chu Feng come in and raised his head, gave an apologetic look, and then continued to lower his head.


    Chu Feng did not speak, Lin Yulin pointed to the opposite side of Liu Yan: "sit down!"


    "Auntie!" Looking at Lin Yulin''s appearance, Chu Feng''s secret way is a bit of interrogation, and he wants to explain.


    "Sit down." Lin Yulin is a little sofa, the tone is no doubt said.


    Chu Feng could only sit beside Liu Yan with a bitter smile. Lin Yulin said at the moment: "Xiao Feng, what''s the matter with that girl today? Liu Yan has told me, but I want to listen to you."


    Chu Feng took a look at Liu Yan, and then said, "I don''t know that woman today. Today is the first time I have an exchange. She just plays with her. I really have nothing to do with her."


    "As for Liu Yan, she just watched the girl jump out, so she was very interested in making trouble. We didn''t have anything at all."


    "You think I''m a fool?" Lin Yulin asked a direct, in Chu Feng Leng Ran time said: "Xiaofeng, I thought you had some ideological problems, but the bottom of my heart is at least kind. From that day you helped me catch the thief and snatch things back, you can see a little bit, but I didn''t think you were such an irresponsible man."


    When Chu Feng secretly told us the rhythm, Lin Yulin said in a slightly sweet voice: "today that girl cried, she began to cry, and her expression was real. You can see that she is not pretending to be. There is also Liu Yan, we two rent for two years. What kind of girl is she? I know very well, but she almost cried today. Do you still say you don''t care?"


    Chu Feng was stunned to listen to Lin Yulin''s analysis, and secretly told me that my beautiful aunt ah, you are right, they are all pretending. As for why they can be so like, I don''t know!


    But these feelings have not been said through the mouth, Lin Yulin continued: "what''s the matter with that girl, I don''t want to investigate, but Liu Yan, you have to give an account to others, I know what kind of person she is, now you have been a disaster, our family can not afford to lose this person."


    As for the relationship between you and Liu Yan, you have to tell me to get out of the way


    "Sister Yulin, Chu Feng and I are really nothing!" Today is just a moment of fun. After coming back, Liu Yan explained to Lin Yulin, but it was also different from what she imagined. That is, Lin Yulin trusted her character, believed what she said at first, and didn''t believe what she said later.


    "Liu Yan, don''t talk about it. I know all about it." Lin Yulin did not wait for Liu Yan to continue to say, then interrupted her with a sigh: "this matter I as Chu Feng''s little aunt I also have a mistake, is I let you agree to take him in, had such a thing happened, we all do not want to see, but actually happened, that Chu Feng will be responsible for."


    "I know you are honest and kind-hearted in the bottom of your heart. I don''t want me to blame Chu Feng for helping him speak, but such a thing can''t be tolerated. You are a policeman, you should understand."


    At the moment, Liu Yan felt that she was just throwing stones at her feet. Although she was very fierce outside, she always had a kind of fear when facing Lin Yulin. Of course, it could be said that she respected Lin Yulin. Although Lin Yulin was not very good at ordinary times, she did not dare to say anything.


    "Auntie, why don''t you believe me?" At this time, no one was more unjust than Chu Feng. Liu Yan was misunderstood and could be said to have eaten the evil fruit, but he was lying down and shot!


    "It''s not that you don''t believe you, but that you have a problem."


    Lin Yulin thought of what she had done since she saw Chu Feng. She made a question mark about her nephew''s character. Even if she was a little aunt, she could look at her freely and kiss her. She must have been more direct to other girls. So she basically believed that Ma Qiduo and Liu Yan were all harmed by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng has a meaning of crying and laughing. He is still a pure boy for 18 years. How can this suddenly become a problem boy, and it is not pure?"That''s the decision. You two will be together in the future. This is my decision."


    When Liu Yan and Chu Feng wanted to cry without tears, Lin Yulin made a direct decision: "Liu Yan, don''t you have a suitor? I heard you said that you have a headache before. Now it''s just right that Chu Feng becomes your boyfriend, you have reason to refuse."


    "If you don''t know the story between Aunt Liu and me, you can''t choose another girl. If you don''t want to see me, you can''t choose another girl. If you don''t want to see me, you can''t help me to choose another girl


    "Auntie, I really have nothing to do with them!"


    Chu Feng is really worried. What kind of thing is this? He is still ready to enjoy his four years of college life. He also fantasizes about a sweet campus love in his mind. But before he starts to act, Lin Yulin directly arranges a Liuyan.


    What makes Chu Feng feel like an arranged marriage in the old days.


    "What do you mean, do you dislike me?" Liu Yan was still tangled, but when she heard Lin Yulin''s words just now, her eyes brightened, and she took Chu Feng''s arm: "originally I wanted to help you, but Yulin''s eyes are golden. I don''t think you''re six years younger than me. Let''s go together!"


    Chu Feng really has a feeling that he can''t wash when he jumps into the Yellow River this time. He looks at a front line with himself just now, but suddenly he changes into Liu Yan. What''s more, he still holds his arm. Isn''t this to deepen the misunderstanding?


    "I said you can''t hide anything from me." Lin Yulin nodded with a smile in her eyes, but looked at the stunned Chu Feng with a cold look: "Xiaofeng, it''s your blessing that Liu Yan can follow you. Later, you should treat others well. If you give me the information about your misbehavior outside, be careful that I''ll give you a good look."


    Then she turned around and twisted her sexy waist and directly went back to her room. Usually, she had a rest very early. But today, she was waiting for Chu Feng to come back to solve this matter, but the result was what she thought, but she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. She shook her head. Maybe it was Xiaofeng who did such a thing that she was not happy?


    "Have you had enough?"


    After Lin Yulin went in, Chu Feng pushed Liu Yan away. The tone was not so good: "I said that we two have a feud. How did you say to me when I helped you? You just stabbed me in a few days. Can you have a good time together?"


    Liu Yan stroked her black hair and tooted her mouth: "originally, I wanted to explain clearly. I was wronged by sister Yulin. But I was moved by a sentence from sister Yulin just now. You can help me with a lot of trouble when you are my boyfriend."


    "What do you mean? You don''t really want an old cow to eat tender grass, do you? " Chu Feng was on guard immediately.


    "Fuck you, am I such a tasteless person?" Liu Yan photographed Chu Feng and giggled: "next weekend, our old classmates graduated from the police academy will have a party. You and I will go to a party to show that you are my boyfriend. Of course, it is a fake. After that, I will go to the hospital to issue a certificate to your aunt. You didn''t do anything to me to show your innocence. How about it?"


    Chu Feng felt that he had a sense of being trapped, but seeing Liu Yan''s winning hand, he shook his head: "you''d better keep your word, otherwise, I won''t be used to you any more."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    In the next few days, Lin Yulin''s requirements on chufeng were not generally strict. It could be said that he was making chufeng a good professional man.


    Chu Feng can only be helpless in his heart, but in order not to make Lin Yulin angry, he did everything he could to help Liu Yan prepare breakfast, cook rice for her, accompany her to go shopping in the evening, and wash her clothes and so on. In his heart, he could only hope that after the weekend, Liu Yan could keep his promise!


    "I suddenly feel that you are a good little man, these days I have really moistened ah!"


    On that night, Lin Yulin drove them out again, saying that lovers need to cultivate their feelings. Walking on the noisy street, Liu Yan said happily, "there are people preparing for food, drink, and clothing. When tired, some people beat their back. Before, they felt tired of falling in love. Now I suddenly feel that a man is also good."


    "I advise you not to think that." Liu Yan''s words made Chu Feng tremble. These days, he was really afraid of how hard a man in love was. He was really afraid: "according to our agreement, I will accompany you to the police school party, and then you will confess everything, understand?"


    "Do you dislike me?"


    "That''s what it means Chu Feng doesn''t care whether Liu Yan is angry or happy. For Liu Yan, he gets along with each other these days. This is a person who is afraid that the world will not be in disorder. He is really afraid that Liu Yan will come to the last whim and carry out this misunderstanding thoroughly!


    "Hum, you don''t want to. I don''t want to. I don''t want to. I don''t think it''s a little bit of a kid''s hardware. I don''t think so. Who''s rare!"


    Liu Yan also showed no weakness. She looked down at Chu Feng with disdain and said, "so you can rest assured that I will find a man, but it is definitely not a tender vegetable like you. What I am looking for is a first-class strong man, and it is better to be an elite person in the police field. You? No way


    Chu Feng looked at Liu Yan''s back, pointing to his own up and down to see, very depressed, what is the hardware facilities did not grow, put out to scare you!


    But looking at Liu Yan''s words, his heart also calmed down a little. Otherwise, he would really be with people like Liu Yan. Although seeing a beautiful woman can live a long life, it also depends on how this beautiful woman is. At least with Liu Yan, Chu Feng feels that he wants a short life.


    "Stop!"


    Is two people you one I one of the bickering walk in the street, behind came a burst of drink, chufeng looked back, eyes slightly coagulation: "is he?"


    "Do you know?" Liu Yan looked back, but then did not take a look: "such things you see when you do not see, although Jianghai said there is no Jidao, but there are some, so chasing and fighting in the street often happen, but they also have their own bottom line, will not hurt innocent people, so the police are lazy to pay attention to it."


    "So don''t get too close to these people, or your aunt will skin you. Hey, where are you going?"


    "I stomped my feet out of the house, but I didn''t mean to run out of the house in the name of Yan chufeng, but I didn''t feel angry when I stamped my feet out of the room Vent a sentence, Liu Yan can only catch up, she does not want to see Chu Feng was chopped to death.


    Xia Yan came out this evening to buy Chinese herbal medicine for Xiawei according to the prescription written by Chu Feng. Although there are some in the hospital, the price is too expensive, and the time and time are also important. So Xia Yan went out to the drugstore to buy it during Xia Wei''s rest time. But soon after she left the hospital, she was surrounded by more than 20 people.


    Those people come up and ask Xia Yan to take a trip for them. Seeing Xia Yan''s refusal, they will start without saying a word. If Xia Wei''s life or death was unknown a few days ago, Xia Yan might fight with these people to vent her anger. But now Xia Wei''s situation is getting better and better. He has to protect himself and take good care of his sister.


    So after he knocked down four people and rushed out of a road, Xia Yan kept running forward to get rid of these people. Moreover, he could see that these people seemed to be from the jianghaiqing gang. He knew that the time was too long and there might be others around, so he ran very fast.


    All the way, Xia Yan turned a few streets directly and looked at no one in the back. Only then was he relieved. But before he had completely relaxed, several cars stopped in front of him. The people saw this scene scattered and went far away from here. However, out of curiosity, they still watched from a distance.


    "I''m still running very fast. If I hadn''t thought of it in advance, I would have been run away by you."


    Soon, a thin man came out of the car, with a cigar in his mouth, and looked at Xia Yan with a cold look in his eyes: "but it''s still blocking you. Let''s have a drink with me. I appreciate you very much. I still remember what happened that day, and I still remember it very deeply."


    Xia Yan recognized the person who appeared at a glance. It was tiger Yuan who surrounded them when they protected Jin Xiaoqi from the river and sea that day. One of the four tigers of the Green Gang: "what do you want?"


    "Well, what do you think I want?" Although it''s on the streets of the city, Huyuan doesn''t mean to be seen. He leans on the front of the car with a winning hand in his hand: "it''s not so good. I''m here to see you break your hand and then forget it.""How about one hand and one life, isn''t it difficult to choose?"


    Xia Yan''s eyes narrowed slightly and heard the rapid footsteps behind him. He knew that his pursuer had caught up with him. His heart sank. There were more than 30 people surrounding him. It was absolutely impossible to leave safely. As for the words of breaking hands and living, Xia Yan didn''t believe it at all.


    He also knew why Hu Yuan wanted to stop him. He must have been held by himself that day. He felt that he was disgraced. Such a thing is nothing in the extreme.


    "It seems that you are not willing to sacrifice a hand to save your life?"


    Huyuan''s mouth was filled with a grim smile. He was held by Xia Yan that day and was still in front of many members of the Green Gang. Although the people below dare not say anything, Hu Yuan knows that he must have laughed at him. So he has been looking for Xia Yan these days. Today, he finally received the news that Xia Yan appeared in the hospital, so there was something about this evening.


    With Hu Yuan''s gloomy voice, more than 20 people behind him and more than 10 people around Hu Yuan gathered around. People in the distance saw this scene and their eyes were shining. It seemed that they could see how excited it was to chop down people. As for the police, they didn''t think about it and offended the extreme way. Isn''t that for death?


    Xia Yan knows that it''s impossible to run out safely this evening. Her eyes squint slightly, and her body bursts out directly. It''s better to start first.


    This time, Hu Yuan is very smart. He is still a little far away from them. He is also worried that he will be caught by Xia Yan for the second time. By then, he will lose his face to his home. So when he keeps pressing his subordinates, he also backs down and tries to keep a distance. Moreover, he puts his hand in his pants pocket, where there is a gun.


    At this time, Xia Yan also scattered the meaning of capturing Huyuan. Instead, he fought fiercely with more than 30 people. His position was limited. It was just a few people who could really hurt Xia Yan. Xia Yan''s body quickly dodged the chopper they waved and kicked it on one''s wrist.


    As soon as the man''s hand was loose, the machete fell directly on the ground. Xia Yan''s body rolled out and picked up the machete, directly blocked the three knives that had fallen down. Then he drank and kicked the three people.


    With weapons in his hands, Xia Yan is more comfortable. However, his fists are difficult to beat four hands. He still leaves a wound on his body, which is not very deep, but also takes away some strength. Xia Yan clenches his lips and constantly dodges and brandishes his machete. The huge force directly shakes those hands numb, and then he will be kicked or knocked out by Xia Yan.


    As for cutting them to death, Xia Yan knows that he can''t do that. This is in the streets of the city. Although these people are extreme, if they are dead, their meaning will be different. Maybe they will become murderers tomorrow.


    With a bang, Xia Yan''s shoulder was stabbed again, and his bones could be seen. He shook his body and took a step forward. He was scratched on his left leg by a member of the Green Gang on the left side, and more than ten members of the Green Gang fell down. However, we all can see that Xia Yan will fall down completely if we take a few more charges.


    At this time, a figure suddenly burst into the air. A man with a mask on his face held a baseball bat in his hand and a hat on his head. When he swung out, he knocked over two people, and his teeth all collapsed!


    "My dear, I thought he was going to buy a baseball game instead of a fight?" Liu Yan, who happened to be in the distance, saw this scene. When she called the police, she smacked her tongue and looked at Chu Feng, who was dressed up, with a smile on her face


    In a BMW car in the distance, Su Xinyu also looked at this scene. She was surprised: "it turns out that he is not only good at medical skills!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    Chu Feng directly disguised himself into the battle group, and the baseball bat in his hand kept falling. In addition to the two unfortunate guys who were hurt a little, the rest of the people were knocked down with one stick, which would not be seriously injured. However, it is basically impossible to gather strength to get up in a short time.


    Xia Yan looks at Chu Feng who suddenly killed him in surprise. He is curious about who he is, but he still vaguely catches the familiar feeling. Then he keeps fighting with these people quietly. Knowing that Chu Feng helps himself, there is definitely vitality.


    The dramatic scene made Huyuan stare round his eyes, and then he hated him: "Damn it, you dare to destroy Laozi''s good deeds. I really don''t know how to live or die!" Take out the mobile phone to make a phone call to transfer people, but not out of the phone ring, press to answer on the next person''s voice: "brother yuan, the police out, is toward you there."


    "Asshole, how did the police appear? Who called the police?"


    Huyuan angrily roared a word, but also know that it can''t go on now. Just wanted to roar a retreat, but the police car has already sounded, Huyuan a Leng: "not just come?"


    Then he knew that his subordinates must have received the wind late, and angrily smashed his mobile phone on the ground: "this bastard, go back and teach him a lesson." But also know can''t fight down, just ready to call a stop, the last person has been chufeng a stick down on the ground.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to the scene, looking at the police car coming from afar. He directly threw away his baseball bat, grabbed Xia Yan on his back, and quickly left the scene. Liu Yan opened his mouth, but immediately followed up. She reported the police, but also knew that Chu Feng could not appear in front of the police.


    Otherwise, so many people injured on the ground always need some explanation. The most important thing is that they will be exposed in front of those people of the extreme way. Liu Yan is still clear about this point. It''s just strange how Chu Feng wants to save people for no reason.


    Xia Yan''s left leg was injured, and he couldn''t run. Chu Feng carried him on his back and ran for more than ten kilometers. He picked up some unimportant streets and small alleys. Although some police cars caught up with him, he slowly lost the shadow of Chu Feng and Xia Yan, and failed.


    My sister and I will rent a room for two days, and I will take a rest


    "Thank you, then."


    After Chu Feng saved Xia Wei, Xia Yan gave his life to chufeng, so he was not affectated at this time. Moreover, he believed that Chu Feng would take good care of his sister. If he appeared like this, he might be targeted and hurt Xia Wei in the hospital.


    "All colleagues, there is nothing to do. Thank you. Take a rest and I''ll go first." Chufeng said with a light smile, and then picked up something to deal with the wound, and then left here.


    "I don''t see that you can fight, didn''t you fight a lot before?"


    Liu Yan has been waiting outside, secretly chufeng is a monster, carrying a person can run so fast, but she still catch up with: "but why do you want to rescue him? The person who pursues him is the Green Gang. That''s an old brand. If you offend them, your life is not easy!"


    "You are still a policeman, how can you say such a thing?" Chu Feng didn''t care about Liu Yan''s teasing, and went straight to the direction of the Green Garden: "he is a colleague of mine, and is also a friend. As for who those people are, I have nothing to do with it. I just can''t see the people I know being bullied."


    "What''s more, as a policeman, you didn''t do anything like that just now. It''s so cold!"


    "If I am suspended from work, I will be a common people." Liu Yan didn''t mean to be ashamed at all, but she sighed: "do you think I don''t want to? If I can, I wish I could deal with all these scum, but it''s not realistic at all, so I look at it."


    When she just graduated from the police academy, Liu Yan was also a policewoman full of fighting spirit and passion. However, with the passage of time, the reality has broken many things. She will do her own things well above her own duty. The rest of the time, she is an ordinary person, not her indifference, but the reality is too cruel.


    "The end of evil?"


    Chu Feng immediately understood Liu Yan''s meaning and simply said four words. The latter nodded: "yes, these Jidao personnel, if you don''t kill them all, you can''t clean them up at all. It''s like the golden wolf that you and I caught. We all know that he killed, but in the end?"


    Wryly smile of shake head: "no evidence, not or only let him go!"


    "Yes, but it''s good for you to have such an idea. At least you won''t let yourself live too tired." Chu Feng understands Liu Yan''s helplessness. The system of the Chinese dynasty is very wonderful. Good people may not get good returns, and bad people will not get bad ones.


    "Do you know why I want to be a policeman?"


    Perhaps it is rare to say such words with Chu Feng, or it is rare to have such a mood. Liu Yan suddenly asked.Chu Feng looked at her: "I am not the insect in your stomach, how can I know?"


    "You won''t ask why. It''s not emotional." Liu Yan snorted, quite lovely: "because this is my childhood dream, because there are some gangsters in our place, but they are afraid of the police, so I want to be a policeman, so that I can protect my parents."


    "It was only when I grew up and became a policeman that I found that I could protect my parents, but not everyone."


    Looking at Liu Yan''s rare trace of sadness, Chu Feng did not speak. Maybe everyone who had a dream of becoming a police officer thought so. But after he became a police officer, he found that many things were beyond his ability. As a saying goes, where there is light, there is darkness that cannot be illuminated.


    "Chu Feng, why can you fight so well? I wanted to ask you last time."


    Maybe the topic has opened. Liu Yan and Chu Feng seem to have a little topic: "just like just now, you took the stick to fight directly, that calm look, is not a simple person can show oh!"


    "Think I''m a man with a story?" Looking to blink his eyes, Chu Feng''s mood was relaxed a lot: "if you think so, maybe it is. As for why I can fight so much, if I tell you that I will kill more than a dozen wolves a year, and there are some beasts trained out, do you believe it?"


    "Cut, even if you don''t want to say it, don''t be known by your little aunt when you go back, otherwise you will be finished. She hates people fighting the most."


    Liu Yan naturally didn''t believe what Chu Feng said, but she would not ask if Chu Feng didn''t say it. She just didn''t forget to tell her when she was near the green garden, and then she stopped talking. What she had in her mind was Chu Feng''s striking manner on the street just now. Maybe every girl has a restless spirit in her heart, advocating violence?


    "Don''t move, raise your hands?" As soon as they got to the downstairs where they were, suddenly a group of policemen with guns and bullets came out of the night. Liu Yan frowned, but Chu Feng looked at her with a gloomy face: "it''s really a good police officer of the people!"


    "Not me!"


    Liu Yan didn''t know what was going on at the moment, but Chu Feng didn''t hear him. He stretched out his hands and immediately two policemen came up and handcuffed him. Liu Yan was really worried: "what are you doing, why do you want to catch him?"


    "Vice captain!" The person carrying out the task obviously knew Liu Yan. At the moment, she was surprised at how she was with Chu Feng. However, she still said: "someone saw this man fighting with people in Puxin district more than an hour ago, resulting in more than 20 people injured and hospitalized. We are responsible for arrest."


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see what expression Liu Yan was at the moment. She just walked out with the two police officers silently. Liu Yan looked at the back of Chu Feng and bit her lips: "it''s not me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    "Xiao Feng, it''s not me!"


    In the interrogation room of Jianghai criminal investigation team, Liu Yan followed her all the way, because she found that if she didn''t come, she would definitely carry a black pot on her back. She was a person who was very clear about right and wrong. If Chu Feng beat an ordinary person, she would certainly arrest him. But now that Chu Feng is fighting a group of scum, she will not call the police.


    "It''s you, it''s not you. Is it important?" Chu Feng was totally disbelieved at the moment and sneered, "but I''m really naive when I think about it. You''re a policeman. How can you let the criminals go unpunished?"


    Chu Feng''s indifferent words made Liu Yan''s heart cold. It was a pain of being distrusted, but she still held Chu Feng''s hand: "no matter whether you believe it or not, I didn''t tell anyone about this evening''s affairs. Why would you be known and arrested? I didn''t have a clue."


    "Vice captain Liu, are you finished?"


    Chu Feng directly interrupted Liu Yan, who still wanted to talk about it. She was caught for no reason. She knew that the disguise was his own. Only Liu Yan was alone. Chu Feng also wanted to believe that all this was not what Liu Yan said, but the fact was so clear in front of him.


    "Maybe it''s Xia Yan, maybe?" Liu Yan was thinking of something, and her face showed an excited look: "maybe he told the police that you hurt those people in order to avoid others'' trouble, so that the police would not be involved in him, and the people of the Green Gang would be attracted."


    "Liu Yan!"


    Chu Feng suddenly shook off Liu Yan''s hand, and her voice was much higher: "as a police officer, you have to maintain the authority of the police. It doesn''t matter if people arrest me. I can understand. After all, everyone''s position is different. But if you slander my friend here, don''t blame me for falling out with you."


    "You''d rather believe others than me. I''m your girlfriend!" Liu Yan suddenly felt very aggrieved and her tears whirled in her eyes.


    "Girlfriend, it seems that you are really too involved in the drama."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a sneer in his words: "what''s going on between us? You know very well, but it''s also true that you stabbed me so many times. It seems normal to betray me now. I understand it!"


    Liu Yan stood there, tears falling down his face. Just then, the door of the interrogation room was opened. A police officer came in and saw Liu Yan: "vice captain Liu is also there?"


    Liu Yan turned her head to one side with her back. She has always been a strong person in the criminal investigation team. She can''t be seen crying: "well, what''s the matter with you?"


    "We have found out the cause of the matter. This little brother is brave enough to do justice. Those people are all extreme members who have a criminal record, so the Deputy asked me to take him to identify people!"


    The police officer didn''t recognize the mistake in Liu Yan''s voice. After saying it, he looked at Chu Feng: "little hero, according to our investigation, you are innocent, but now you need to testify against those people. After confirming their criminal evidence, we will lock them up. Come with me!"


    Chu Feng''s heart is getting colder and colder. He disguises himself in order not to be recognized by the police, and doesn''t want to be remembered by those people. Now all his efforts are in vain. He stands up and walks by Liu Yan. Chu Feng sneers: "now, are you satisfied?"


    Liu Yan''s body was shocked, and her heart was even more miserable. When she turned to explain, Chu Feng had already followed the police officer to go out. Liu Yan stayed there directly. Finally, she closed the door of the interrogation room and clapped on the table and cried: "it''s really not me. Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Chu Feng, you bastard, always bullies me, I hate you!"


    At this time, he came to a temporary detention place several rooms apart from the interrogation room. The golden wolf and more than 30 people were standing there in a line. As soon as Chu Feng appeared, the golden wolf recognized him and added his lower lip to show a sinister color. He already knew that the person who was fighting in the street was Chu Feng.


    And not only, when they intercepted Jin Xiaoqi, Chu Feng was also among them, and injured many of them.


    Chu Feng looks not so good-looking walked over, the policeman pointed to the golden wolves: "you know, this evening in the street fight is not them?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly coagulated, suddenly felt a trace of wrong force, want to recognize people themselves, directly convict them, or let themselves come out to be recorded by the golden wolf, so as to revenge?


    Looking at the policeman beside him, Chu Feng moved his eyes again. Suddenly, he felt as if he had been calculated. When the policeman asked again, Chu Feng shook his head: "I don''t know them!"


    Gold wolf and others, who originally showed a sinister color, were stunned and then showed a meaningful smile. They all felt that Chu Feng was afraid and did not dare to testify against them. The golden wolf even laughed: "police officer, I said that we were playing and training ourselves. You don''t believe it."


    "Now that people say they don''t know us, are they going to let us go?"


    "Chu Feng, you confirm again, really not them?" The policeman raised his eyebrows and asked again: "don''t worry, our police are your strong backing. As long as you testify against them, we can protect your safety. These are bad people. If you let them out, they will harm other people."Chu Feng''s heart sneers repeatedly, at this moment he can finally be sure that there is a problem, the police urgently want to testify against the golden wolf, that is to say that he wants to have a thorough feud with the golden wolf. Although the resentment with the golden wolf is no longer solvable, it can be imagined that if the golden wolf is locked up.


    So Chu Feng hardly hesitated and shook his head and said, "I don''t know you."


    The policeman saw Chu Feng like this, did not go to ask again, waved to let the golden wolf take them away first, then looked at Chu Feng: "follow me!" And then I went to one side.


    A few minutes later, he came to the first floor of the criminal investigation team building and came to the door of a room. The policeman knocked on the door and heard the voice coming from inside and said, "go in!" Then he ignored Chu Feng himself here and turned away directly.


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a smile, know and his heart''s idea really coincide, directly push open the door to go in, but found a little deviation from his own expectations, because he saw a familiar figure, Su Xinyu!


    "I didn''t expect to see you again. We are still here, but it seems that you are in a bit of trouble." Su Xinyu stood up with ease and went to Chu Feng and stretched out his white right hand.


    "It''s no trouble, but it''s a little bit troublesome after being missed."


    Chu Feng didn''t reach out his hand to shake Su Xinyu, but said coldly: "if I didn''t guess wrong, the person who let me come here is you?"


    Although it was a little embarrassed by Chu Feng, Su Xinyu still took it back with a smile, which was a good way to dispel his embarrassment: "yes, it''s really my reason that you can appear here, but you amaze me a little. I originally intended to let you testify against Golden wolf, but you are very smart and don''t do that."


    When I have a grudge with the golden wolf, you will come out to dissolve these things for me and let me be grateful to you. But unfortunately, I didn''t go according to your calculation, did I? "


    Su Xinyu''s eyes flashed a trace of color. What Chu Feng really said was what she thought in her heart, that is, to let Chu Feng have a complete feud with the Qing Gang. She used her own relationship to suppress and dissolve these things, and then appeared in the way of benefactor. She did not expect that Chu Feng could see the essence at a glance.


    "You''re smart, but you know if this doesn''t work, do I have another way?" Su Xinyu is astonished that Chu Feng has insight into his original plan, but there is not much fluctuation.


    Chu Feng looked directly at Su Xinyu, without any timidity: "of course I know. If I don''t follow your setting, the golden wolves will become innocent people, and I will become the murderer who hurts others. I have to say that you are insidious and play a good conspiracy. I can''t escape from your grasp


    Su Xinyu was stunned and then laughed: "I''m really more and more interested in you. Consider my starting conditions. If you can, you can go out tonight. If you don''t agree, the second item you said will happen!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    "Do I have a choice?"


    Su Xinyu is a rare beauty. The powerful atmosphere from the inside to the outside makes people dare not look directly. Ordinary men need a lot of courage to look up at such a woman. But at the moment, Chu Feng looks at Su Xinyu calmly and asks a question indifferently.


    Su Xinyu smile: "you have no choice."


    "What are you asking me for?" Chu Feng asked directly. His words were full of sarcasm. He looked at the two men who had been sitting in the back. One was a man in his thirties in a suit. Chu Feng had seen it on TV these days. He seemed to be the Secretary beside the staff.


    The other Chu Feng has never seen him, but he is the vice captain with a smile on his uniform: "no wonder people say that official characters are two. Black can be said to be white, and white can also be described as black. Before, I still had a little doubt, but today I have learned from it."


    Chu Feng''s words did not deliberately cover up, it was such a straightforward satire. Su Xinyu frowned slightly, but then expanded. His practice today is a bit excessive, but if he does not do so, I''m afraid he will never return to the imperial city.


    "Tell me what I need to do!"


    Chu Feng knew that he had no choice, or he would stay in prison, so he could only ask a little bit: "I also put the words in front of me. What I can help is no problem. I can''t do it, and don''t be paranoid!"


    "Follow me to the imperial city to cure an old man. After the success, the conditions I started to talk about are not problems." Su Xinyu knows that Chu Feng is very angry at the moment, but since ancient times, power prevails over everything, so she won''t care what Chu Feng thinks at the moment.


    "It''s free to talk about going to the imperial city. I''m not a good man now, but I''m not a good man."


    Chu Feng shook his head directly. At the beginning, Su Xinyu''s practice was wrong. At the moment, he was just forced to. So he didn''t have to discuss whether he wanted to go to the Imperial City: "if you want to cure a disease, let him come by himself. I believe you can find me at any time, and I can''t go anywhere."


    After a pause, Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu: "in addition, I''m not interested in the conditions you mentioned. I have my own conditions. If you promise, no problem. If you don''t promise, throw me to prison!"


    I didn''t expect Chu Feng to be so tough at the moment, but Su Xinyu knew that he was wrong, so he didn''t have any unhappiness: "say it!"


    "When it''s done, I want absolute silence." Chu Feng directly said his mind: "you will never appear in my life, Green Gang and other things, you should try your best to suppress it, I don''t want to see them find trouble with me and my friends again, promise these, we can continue to talk."


    "No problem."


    Su Xinyu agreed directly without thinking about it, which was not too big a problem for her: "as long as you try your best, no matter what the result after the event, you will get absolute silence, but you must go to the Imperial City, because the old people are not convenient to come here!"


    "Then don''t talk about it." I said in the light of Chu''s voice: "I frown slightly in my heart."


    In a word, let Su Xinyu''s frown stretch out. Yes, although in her heart, Chu Feng is just a person who can decide life and death at any time, but he is also a man after all. His pinching has already provoked his dignity. It seems that it is right to maintain his dignity at last.


    Gently nodded: "your conditions I promise, I will arrange the next thing, then no matter where you are, I personally take the patient to the door, OK?"


    "That''s your business." When Aunt Hu Liu turns around, she doesn''t want to cry?


    "Deputy leader Ouyang, you will be in trouble about their affairs. You can let them go, but someone must be responsible for this evening."


    After Chu Feng left, Su Xinyu said faintly to the man in police uniform sitting on one side. The tone of her voice was reasonable. She didn''t mean that she was talking to a vice captain of a municipal team. Moreover, she was a municipal deputy team like Jianghai!


    "Do as Miss Su said. The public can see it. No one is responsible. It''s hard to say." The suit man sitting next to him is Jiang Ming. The clerk''s secretary sees the deputy team looking at him and nods and says.


    "I see. I''ll wait for the arrangement." Although Jiang Ming is only a secretary, he is a staff secretary. Moreover, the staff member calls in person this evening. Naturally, he dare not neglect him.


    "Secretary Jiang, you will be in trouble about the Qing Gang. Let them not trouble others." Seeing that the vice team agreed, Su Xinyu said to Jiang Ming again, with a little more politeness and discussion in her tone.


    Jiang Ming was a little flattered. He patted his chest and said, "don''t worry. I''ll take care of this. The Green Gang will give some face." Then he thought of what: "by the way, Miss Su, the boy named Chu Feng will treat the disease just now?"


    "Well, there''s something else to go." Su Xinyu didn''t say anything in detail. She understood that Chu Feng was not a high-profile person, so she didn''t want to say a word to Jiang Ming. She opened the door directly and left with a smile on her face. Finally, she finished."Secretary Jiang, who is this woman? Why are you so polite to her? The staff should take care of her personally?"


    As soon as Su Xinyu left, the deputy team was curious and asked Jiang Ming: "I know the powerful people in Jianghai, but there is no family named Su?"


    "Didn''t you hear where she was going Jiang Ming showed a mysterious look on his face and patted the deputy team on the shoulder: "deal with the affairs of this evening well. Some people are still out of our reach for the time being. You just need to know that if she is not happy, the staff will be very angry."


    Jiang Ming said, and left directly, leaving the vice team to ponder: "just now she said the Imperial City, surnamed Su? Is that so! " Thinking of what the deputy team''s face showed a shock color, and then wiped his forehead, glad that he did not have any action.


    "Officer, where''s deputy Liu? Wasn''t she in the interrogation room just now?"


    After Chu Feng left there, he went back to the interrogation room where he was just now, but Liu Yan was no longer there. He happened to be a policeman passing by. Chu Feng politely asked him.


    "Vice captain Liu?" The officer looked at Chu Feng and didn''t know who he was. However, it''s not easy to walk around here. Maybe it''s the rich second generation who likes Liu Yan? So he said politely, "I just came to see her go out. Maybe she went back."


    "Thank you


    Chu Feng nodded and quickly ran out, in his heart is full of regret, it seems that he is still too young, many things are to see the surface, if it is really Liu Yan to do something to himself, she directly do it by herself, why so much trouble, but I was angry at that time did not think.


    So what I want now is to find Liu Yan quickly. Otherwise, if Liu Yan goes to tell Lin Yulin, Chu Feng will be afraid and don''t know what to do.


    "Officer, did you see where vice captain Liu went Chu Feng quickly got out of the criminal investigation team building, but did not know which direction Liu Yan was going, so he went to the public security Pavilion at the door and asked.


    The officer looked at Chu Feng and thought the same thing as the original one: "over there!" When Chu Feng went in the direction he pointed to, he said to himself, "it''s really hot. How many of them are today?"


    All this happened to fall in the eyes of Su Xinyu, who was driving out of the car. Looking at Chu Feng who was running towards the distance, she put on a warm smile: "it seems that she is still a passionate person."


    Mumble a, directly stepped on the gas pedal to get rid of the dust, leaving only the police at the door looking at her car obsessed figure, she rushed back to the imperial city this evening, naturally did not want to delay a little time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    A heavily guarded place, occupying more than 2000 square meters of office buildings, is the headquarters of Jianghai Qingbang. However, it is now more than 12 o''clock in the evening, but the Green Gang is still brightly lit, revealing a kind of heavy breath.


    "Two stinky boys, I''ll make them pay a heavy price in a few days!"


    But at the moment, in the 200 square meter conference room of Qingbang, Hu Yuan, who was released an hour ago, was angry: "don''t think it''s ok if you don''t testify against me. It''s not so easy, it''s not so easy!"


    The roar like a wild wolf makes people dare not get close to Huyuan, who is full of ferocity at the moment. However, more than 30 people have been arrested. However, ten people have to be locked up for several years, and nothing has been done. Once in the criminal investigation team, he has also damaged ten brothers and brothers. It seems impossible for Huyuan not to be angry.


    "That''s the end of the matter, and you''re not allowed to settle accounts with those two people in the future."


    When Huyuan was angry and roaring, the door of the meeting room opened, and a middle-aged man came in. His whole body was wild, but it gave people a very harmonious feeling. However, what he said made people dare not disobey and gave people a light sense of oppression.


    Hu Yuan, who was still roaring and venting, heard the speaker''s voice. He immediately calmed down and quickly stood up to look at the middle-aged man at the door: "big brother!"


    "Sit down!"


    Huang Luowen waved and let Hu Yuan sit down temporarily. Then he went over and sat down in a position. His tone was extremely flat: "just now, the staff member called me personally. He didn''t pay attention to our quarrel, and he didn''t want to pay attention to too much. But if there is any dispute with ordinary people again, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness!"


    "What, the clerk called you?" Huyuan, with an angry face on his face, heard the speech and showed a look of amazement: "elder brother, you are not joking, aren''t the staff always ignoring the things between us? Why do I call you to warn you now? "


    "I''m curious, too, but I''ve got a clue."


    Huang Luowen nodded and said quietly: "through our relationship, the Secretary of the staff appeared in the criminal investigation team this evening. After you were arrested, we met the man who hurt our brother. At last, the man left directly, and then you were put back, and the officer''s phone call came."


    Hu Yuan can not be cut to death today. Of course, he is not a mang man: "do you mean that boy has official background, maybe he has something to do with the staff?"


    "I don''t know."


    Huang Luowen shook his head, but he said definitely: "no matter whether he has a relationship with the officers or not, it is not alarmist to say such words. We can usually allow our small skirmishes, but it does not mean that we can challenge his dignity. We should know that Jianghai group D is under his control."


    With his right hand across his neck, Huang Luowen said the fierce relationship: "so he said such a word is not to frighten us, and those two people did not cause too much harm to us. Even if it is a lesson for you, don''t think that you can step on anyone in the world, you know?"


    "I know, big brother!"


    Huang Luowen has already pointed out the fierce points among them, and Huyuan naturally dare not say anything more. If the Qing Gang was crushed by the government just because of his instant gratification and hatred, he would be a criminal who could not be washed away.


    What happened between Huang Luowen''s obliteration of Qingbang and chufeng Xiayan was that, in a bar in the city, Chu Feng, who did not know that his crisis had dissipated, was helpless to sit in a corner and look at Liu Yan who had drunk the fifth bottle of wine.


    "You bastard, why don''t you listen to my explanation, why do you just bully me?"


    Liu Yan made a wine burp, pointing to Chu Feng. This state has lasted for more than an hour. Chu Feng was listening to her vent there without saying a word: "I said it''s not me, that''s not me, but you not only don''t believe me, but also slander my personality. This is an insult to me."


    Chu Feng felt a burst of sweat. She wanted to say sorry, but she didn''t know how to say it. After all, what she said in the interrogation room was really too heavy. It''s strange that Liu Yan was not angry. Now it''s already like this. If she apologizes, it''s not sure what Liu Yan will do. Chu Feng can''t imagine.


    Of course, what he worries most is that Liu Yan gets angry and tells Lin Yulin what happened this evening. It''s really not fun.


    And just now Lin Yulin called Liu Yan''s mobile phone to ask where they were. Chu Feng could only say that they were still outside. Lin Yulin thought Chu Feng and Liu Yan were young and could not bear loneliness. They were afraid that there would be a lot of noise at home. So she went out to do something. She just told her to be moderate and hung up the phone.


    Chu Feng can only smile helplessly. Now the misunderstanding has become deeper and deeper. Chu Feng doesn''t know how to explain to Lin Yulin. Maybe now she still thinks Chu Feng and Liu Yan are doing outside!


    "Sister Yan, you have drunk a lot. Go back?"


    Seeing that Liu Yan was going to open the last bottle of wine, Chu Feng could not sit back and ignore it any more. He reached out and held down Liu Yan''s hand to take the wine and took a deep breath: "what''s the matter? Let''s go back and talk about it. If you drink like this, you can only make your body have problems, and then you will have to pay off!""You mind me!" Liu Yan wants to get rid of Chu Feng''s hand, but her strength is not as strong as that of Chu Feng. She can only continue to say: "I am so old that I don''t like people wronging me. You bastard even wronged me directly and didn''t listen to my explanation. Do you think I''m your girlfriend, and say that I''m too deep in the play, I''ll get into the play deeply. What''s the matter?"


    "If you have the ability, you can go and talk to sister Yulin to see if she says that I''m too involved in the drama, and it''s good not to kill you as a boy!"


    "Yes, yes, you are my girlfriend. I shouldn''t have said that. I shouldn''t have listened to your explanation." Chu wind at the moment is really very helpless, at that time he was also angry, it is excusable, you can''t blame all on me, right?


    "Now I know I''m wrong. I tell you, I don''t!" Liu Yan was the same as Chu Feng. She wanted to open the bottle but couldn''t grab it. She directly lay on the sofa: "your words hurt me. I''m not happy now. I want to drink, I want to vent, and I''ll beat you up."


    When Chu Feng saw Liu Yan like this, he felt a little guilty. He didn''t expect that Liu Yan''s temper was so direct. When he was in a bad mood, he directly drank wine to vent his anger. He took out his breath and took out the money from her and threw it on the table. He ignored her fighting and walked outside the wine bar.


    Liu Yan, who was originally noisy in Chu Feng''s arms, was blown by the cold wind outside. She seemed to wake up a little bit and looked at Chu Feng with a slightly intoxicated look: "what do you do with me? Don''t you say that we are nominal fake male and female friends?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know whether Liu Yan was really or falsely drunk. The water spirit looked at his eyes and did not move. Chu Feng hesitated for a moment: "that''s in name. That''s right, but now we''d better go back first. What''s the matter? We''ll wait until tomorrow morning to talk about it."


    "I don''t, do you say you do this to your girlfriend?"


    Liu Yan is a direct and Chu Feng on, suddenly struggling to come out of his arms, feet unsteady body shaking there: "I cried, you still hurt me like that, my heart is not made of meat, you can hurt me at will, pretend to be a girlfriend, do not have human rights?"


    Although it was late at night, there were still many people coming and going in the bar. Chu Feng saw that many people were pointing at it and looking at it with a bit of sweat. He took a deep breath: "I was wrong. I know you didn''t betray me. It''s someone else. I''m sorry for you tonight, can you?"


    "Now you know what''s going on with you, idiot!" Liu Yan belched again and murmured: "but if you admit your mistake, I will forgive you, but I will tell you that this is the last time. If you wronged me again, I will deprive you of the identity of a fake boyfriend and give you no chance to become a regular."


    Seeing that Liu Yan said more and more ridiculous, Chu Feng didn''t care about it. He picked up Liu Yan and quickly stopped a taxi to leave here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    "Silly woman, easy to get drunk, don''t drink!"


    The next morning at six o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng, who had just squinted for an hour, opened his eyes, slowly took away his hands and feet, and then slowly got up and looked at Liu Yan, who was lying on the bed without a trace of lady like appearance, with a slight bitter smile.


    Chu Feng leaves her room directly. After returning in the early morning, Chu Feng determines that Liu Yan is really drunk. However, Liu Yan knocks over what she originally configured to know about wine. Finally, Chu Feng thinks it''s OK to let this woman suffer. In the future, she still dares to drink.


    "It''s good to be able to get up so early last night when it was more than four o''clock!"


    "Aunt Lin Chu just opened the door, but she didn''t have a good look when she came out of the room, but she didn''t have a good look when she came out of the room


    Chu Feng is stunned, but then he knows what Lin Yulin means. But he also knows that the explanation is not clear. It can''t be said that Liu Yan went to the bar to drink because he was wronged by himself last night, so he got drunk and made a scene all night?


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, Lin Yulin just shook her head and walked directly to the bathroom, but after turning on the light, she looked strange. Chu Feng and her clothes and Liu Yan''s clothes were all piled up there, soaked in water, and shook her head slightly again. Young people did not know how to control when they tasted forbidden fruit.


    Chu Feng, who is in the kitchen at the moment, naturally doesn''t know what Lin Yulin is thinking. She is just quick and ready to cook a porridge. Last night, Liu Yan had too much to drink, so she must be uncomfortable. She should have a clear porridge to eat. Her stomach should be more comfortable.


    "Xiao Feng."


    Lin Yulin, who came out conveniently, went directly to the kitchen. She felt it necessary to talk to Chu Feng: "I know that now you and Liu Yan have established a love relationship. She is a little older than you. She may be reluctant to teach you a lesson. Many things are accommodating to you, but you also need to make some restraint.


    If you do too much of that kind of things, it''s not good for both men and women. Besides, you are still a student, and you don''t want to be a father so soon, do you? "


    Chu Feng, who had just washed rice and put it on the stove, couldn''t help crying and laughing at Lin Yulin''s words. However, he knew that this kind of thing became more and more black. Because of the big noise last night, everyone would misunderstand him. Chu Feng didn''t have a clear conscience. Last night, apart from being vomited by Liu Yan, he did nothing else.


    He turned around to say that he knew, but when he saw Lin Yulin, Chu Feng couldn''t move his eyes. He just got up and came out of Liu Yan''s room. He was embarrassed, so he didn''t pay attention. At the moment, Chu Feng swallowed hard and forgot to speak!


    Lin Yulin, who wanted to educate Chu Feng, suddenly thought of something when he suddenly looked at him. She patted her head and quickly went to her room. What happened to me? I knew that there was a man at home. Why did he still wear such pajamas and came out. It was over and was seen all over.


    But in the heart suddenly also has a question, small breeze and Liu Yan tossed about a night, do not have energy, otherwise how to see oneself like that?


    Chu Feng touched his head, this time he really jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it clearly. However, looking back on the scene just now, Chu Feng still felt that his spirit was moving. His silk gauze pajamas, everything was so indistinct. Chu Feng shook his head. How could he not start school? If he went on like this, sooner or later, I would be irritated to death by my aunt!


    At more than seven o''clock, Chu Feng had just finished cooking porridge. Suddenly, she screamed in Liu Yan''s room. Lin Yulin, who was sitting on the sofa watching the morning news, jumped up. Chu Feng, who was washing clothes in the bathroom, also jumped. What kind of nerve did she have? She screamed like a pig in the early morning?


    But Chu Feng didn''t go to see it. He knew what Liu Yan was like now. He was washing the clothes he had changed, so he didn''t go in and find himself uncomfortable. However, he was forced to sleep by Liu Yan last night. Chu Feng still felt the blood in his body has not subsided.


    "What''s your name in the morning? Don''t disturb others."


    Lin Yulin went in and saw Liu Yan sitting on the bed, naked, as the reason why Chu Feng and Liu Yan were too crazy last night: "get up quickly, Xiaofeng has cooked porridge, now the bathroom is helping you wash clothes, don''t be silly here!"


    Liu Yan wants to say what happened last night, but listen to Lin Yulin''s words, shut up tactfully, and just nod gently. After Lin Yulin goes out and closes the door, Liu Yan holds her head and recalls what happened last night.


    I used to drink in a bar, but later, it seemed that Chu Feng came and took him away. When he came back, he seemed to vomit. Then Chu Feng took himself to the bathroom to wash himself. Finally, he returned to the room. Thinking of this, Liu Yan''s head boomed and disappeared!


    "This bastard must have done something to me


    The more you think about it, the more terrifying it is. Liu Yan directly jumps out of bed and wants to go straight out to find Chu Feng to settle accounts. But she looks like she is still looking for clothes to put on. This asshole, asshole!"Auntie, do you want to go without eating?" And outside at the moment, Lin Yulin is going to work with her bag. Chu Feng asks in the bathroom.


    "Recently, I may be eating your cooking every day. I''m going to lose weight because I''ve gained three pounds." Lin Yulin laughed and then looked to one side: "you take care of Liu Yan and have breakfast. I''ll go to buy something after work in the evening. You can make a soup for her to make up for it. After all, it''s necessary to make up for it."


    Said a, in Chu Feng''s stunned look, directly left, Chu Feng finally can only shake his head: "this is really finished, will not Liu Yan explain that she does not believe it?"


    "Chu Feng, you bastard!"


    When Chu Feng sighed, Liu Yan, who was casually dressed in a suit, jumped out of the room: "you said, what did you do to me last night, wronged me, and did something worse than a rascal to me, are you still a human being?"


    Chu Feng stood up puzzled, but because of what happened last night, she still felt a little guilty about Liu Yan. She threw a piece of Liu Yan''s personal clothes in the basin: "that I didn''t apologize to you last night, you also said forgive me once, how can I blame me here now?"


    "I forgive you. Why don''t I know?"


    Liu Yan Dudu mouth, drunk last night after what she said she did not remember, so directly as if she did not say: "tell you, you wronged me, want me to forgive you is impossible, my girl is not so good to talk, my tears are not so cheap."


    After a pause, Liu Yan recalled the situation when she got up: "who took off my clothes last night?"


    "I took it off." Chu Feng did not want to return to the way, but see Liu Yan will be angry, quickly explain: "that you drink too much, you vomited their own body, my little aunt at that time has gone to sleep, you look like that also can''t sleep, so I changed your clothes for you, not intended to take off your."


    Liu Yan clenched her lips: "did you stay in my room all night?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and honestly said, "I don''t trust you as you are, so I took care of you all night by the bed." As for Liu Yan crazily holding him to sleep for a night, Chu Feng still chose not to say, who knows what storm will happen!


    Liu Yan squinted at Chu Feng: "what didn''t you do?"


    "Absolutely not!" Chu Feng directly raised his hand: "I just took care of you for a night. If I do anything to you, I am a rascal!"


    When Chu Feng nodded to show that he did not, Liu Yan angrily picked up the slippers on his feet and threw them in the past: "you are a rogue, I will not forgive you!" Then he turned over and went directly into the room: "it''s so shocking!"


    Chu Feng grabbed the slipper and wondered why Liu Yan was still angry. After thinking about what she had just said, her expression on her face immediately became very wonderful: "what structure is this woman''s brain? Don''t let me off if she has done anything. Instead, she says that I''m not as good as a scoundrel. Is there any reason?"


    It seems that in order to respond, the room suddenly came to let Chu Feng heart shaking words: "no reason! This bastard, look down on people


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    The next morning, today is Saturday. Tomorrow he and Liu Yan will go to some police school party. So Chu Feng takes time to go to Jianghai hospital to see Xia Yan''s sister. Although Su Xinyu has promised to eliminate everything, chufeng still needs to be careful, so let Xia Yan not come out for the time being.


    Early Chu Feng prepared breakfast, washed Liu Yan''s clothes and left directly. He just left a note saying what was good for him. Then he trotted to Jianghai hospital, holding the Chinese medicine he had cooked at home.


    Xia Wei has sobered up and transferred from the intensive care unit to the ordinary ward on the 16th floor. This is what Xia Yan said, but Xia Yan''s expression was a little strange when she said it. Chu Feng didn''t go to investigate anything. Can he harm his sister?


    Chu Feng, who came to the hospital today, specially dressed up, wearing a pair of sunglasses and a hat on his head. Because Xia Yan had told him what happened after he left the hospital that day, Chu Feng chose the time in the morning to come over. That is to say, everyone has not been to work.


    On the 16th floor, she asked Xia Wei''s ward. Chu Feng went straight to her. Just as she slowly approached the ward, Chu Feng finally knew why Xia Yan''s expression was so strange when she talked to her.


    Where is the ordinary ward, it is the VIP ward, shaking his head can not understand, Chu Feng directly pushed the door of the ward to enter.


    Just just entered a step, Chu Feng immediately closed the door, hands on the face of a cover, now the girls are what, get up to change clothes you also want to close ah!


    Xia Wei changes clothes for herself with her back to the door. She is going to walk in the small garden of the hospital. Staying in the ward all day is not very good for her recovery. Moreover, she lies for more than a month and walks around before the door of ghosts closes. Xia Wei naturally cherishes every morning when she can naturally open her eyes.


    Just in the corner of her mouth with a smile in her heart secretly said that it was good to live, but behind came the sound of closing the door. Xia Wei was just stunned, and then tooted her mouth: "my brother is really, I don''t know to knock on the door when I''m a little girl of seven or eight years old before?"


    Dressed in her new clothes, Xia Wei went to open the door. She just wanted to call her brother, but she saw Chu Feng standing at the door. Her expression suddenly became very wonderful. Her face was covered with a layer of blush, and her head suddenly dropped down: "it was you who opened and closed the door just now?"


    "No!"


    This kind of thing Chu Feng already had foresight, absolutely can''t admit, pointing to a nurse who just turned his back here: "I saw her go out from here when I came. What''s the matter?"


    Xia Wei Leng looked at Chu Feng for a moment, tilted his head, and looked at him without blinking. When the latter was a little nervous, she pursed her lower lip: "you lie!" Then she turned red and turned back to the ward. She was very shy. The nurse would knock at the door. She knew that. She just opened the door directly. Xia Wei was not a little fool.


    What''s more, when Chu Feng talks, her eyes are blinking, and her body is still stiff. Xia Wei has guessed how much, so her heart is full of complexity at the moment.


    Chu Feng was embarrassed. His habit of not knocking on the door seemed to be changed. He coughed to cover up the embarrassment. Then he walked in directly: "my name is Chu Feng, a colleague of your brother Xia Yan. Recently, the company is a bit busy. He has no time to come to see you and ask me to send you medicine."


    "What are you, Chu Feng?"


    Originally, I was shy in my heart and was seen changing clothes. Although what I saw was just my back, I was only a 19-year-old girl. But before the shyness subsided, I heard Chu Feng''s words. Suddenly, I turned back and walked to Chu Feng: "much younger than I thought!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at the girl who was close at hand. Although there were two points of pallor at the beginning of her serious illness, she could already see that she was a fresh little beauty. She stepped back a little awkwardly: "do you know me?"


    Thank you


    Xia Wei nodded and bowed to Chu Feng: "my brother told me, and director Zhao also told me. When I was about to die, you saved me. But don''t worry, my brother told me that you and my brother are colleagues."


    She blinked her eyes lovingly. Chu Feng felt that chatting with Xia Wei was a little relaxed. Maybe she was about the same age. She went to put down the thermos bottle containing traditional Chinese medicine: "you''re welcome. It''s your strong vitality. I didn''t do anything at all. If you want to thank you, thank your brother. It''s his persistence and Dr. Zhao''s kindness. Otherwise, you may not wait To that day. "


    Xia Wei nodded and walked over: "I know that, so I am very grateful to Director Zhao and my brother. He didn''t give up on me!" Standing next to Chu Feng, he opened the thermos bottle: "but thank you, brother and Dr. Zhao just didn''t give up on me, but couldn''t cure me, but you gave me a second life."


    "So I wonder, how can I repay you?"


    "Let''s pay back. Your brother and I are good friends." Chu Feng smiles, and takes out the gallbladder of the thermos bottle and hands it to Xia Wei: "drink this medicine quickly. Although the medicine the hospital has prepared for you is also good, I think you can recover quickly after drinking it.Listen to your brother said you are a college student, soon will start school, early recovery, early school


    "Really?" Xia Wei took the medicine from Chu Feng, and her eyes were shocked: "director Zhao said that although I have recovered a life, I want to return to my former appearance. If I take medicine and recuperate, it will take at least half a year. Now it is less than ten days before school starts."


    "Don''t believe me?" Chu Feng timely joked: "I said you can, don''t worry, you just need to drink up the medicine I gave you, you can be discharged within a week, usually add a little exercise, within half a month you can be the same as normal people, school is a little fun!"


    "I believe you!"


    Xia Wei nodded seriously, and directly picked up the medicine to drink. But when she took a sip, she frowned slightly, but she still drank it all with her eyes closed. Chu Feng knew how bitter the medicine she had made. So she appreciated Xia Wei''s drinking without saying a word.


    When Xia Wei put down the courage and put out her tongue playfully, Chu Feng took out a candy: "not bad, reward a candy!"


    Xia Wei was stunned and suddenly blushed, but she still reached out to take the candy from chufeng and peeled it off. She felt that it was the most delicious candy she had ever eaten in her life. She raised her head and said, "brother chufeng, go down with me?"


    "Brother?" Chu Feng was stunned and shook his head with a bitter smile: "you don''t think your brother is a colleague with me, so you are older than you?"


    Xia Wei tilted her head: "isn''t it?"


    "I heard from your brother that you are only nineteen years old!" Chu Feng touched his head awkwardly. He really seemed to be a little tender: "and I''m only 18 years old. I can''t bear your brother''s voice!"


    "Ah Xia Wei covers her mouth in surprise. At first, he thought that chufeng was only looking tender, at least in his twenties. But now she is only 18 years old. She feels incredible: "suddenly I feel you are mysterious."


    "Well, sister Xia Wei, I''ll walk with you."


    Chufeng smiles, knowing that everyone will have such an idea after knowing his own medical skills. However, age does not represent ability, and Chu Feng will not explain anything. He cleans up the thermos bottle and leaves the ward directly with Xia Wei, and so on.


    In the small garden behind the hospital, there is a small pool of more than 100 square meters in the center of which there are many kinds of fish. There is also a rockery in the center of the pool. Xia Wei sits next to the pool and kicks her feet directly in the water. She is innocent and innocent: "if you can''t get sick, my brother must have owed a lot of money this time?"


    "And he owes you a lot of gratitude. My brother will surely think about how to repay you. He should be very hard?"


    When Chu Feng was standing behind her, Xia Wei''s whole person showed a feeling of sadness that she had never had at her age. She thought of what she thought and looked back at Chu Feng: "I even thought that I couldn''t repay the kindness of saving my life. Can I agree with you?"


    "Weiwei, I finally see you. How are you?" When Chu Feng embarrasses Xia Wei''s bluntness, a girl''s voice comes from afar, with excitement and joy. Chu Feng is relieved and grateful. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know how to answer Xia Wei''s words!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    "Xiaoxue, why are you here?"


    Xia Wei heard someone call herself. She looked back curiously, and suddenly she had a smile on her face: "but it''s good to see you."


    "What nonsense, what is it to see me?" Yao Qianxue came over in a simple white dress. Although it was not a valuable and exquisite dress, it was set off by wearing it on her body. She was fresh and refined, giving people a refreshing feeling.


    Chu Feng can''t help but also a daze, the heart pounded for a moment, because Yao Qianxue doesn''t use powder and Dai at the moment, and his face is full of sincere smile, which gives people the feeling of spring breeze. The key is that this is the type that Chu Feng likes, clean temperament!


    Yao Qianxue had a smile on her face, but suddenly she saw her eyes motionless and looked at her. Chu Feng still frowned slightly, but she did not make any impolite behavior. Instead, she squatted beside Xia Wei and held her hand: "at that time, you suddenly fainted and scared me to death. I always wanted to see you, but the doctors said that you were in the isolation room, and only today did you have time to come ¡£¡±


    "By the way, Sun Li and Mu Tianfei are here too. They know that you are ill, and they seem to be very worried."


    Originally, Xia Wei, who had a smile on her face, felt cold. Her eyes looked at the two gorgeous young men who followed him: "what are you doing? We don''t seem to have any friendship with each other."


    For Sun Li and Mu Tianfei, Xia Wei is a nuisance from the bottom of her heart. She is just relying on her family''s money to make her powerful in the school. She also harms a lot of little girls, but Xia Wei is more angry with those girls.


    Chu Feng also took a little look at Mu Tianfei and Sun Li. Both of them were handsome faces. They had gold watches on their wrists. They both held a new type of mobile phone and a series of car keys. Is that what the real Gao Fu Shuai is like?


    "Weiwei, I heard that you were in danger. Let''s have a look. How can you be a classmate? There''s no need to resist people from thousands of miles away."


    Sun Li chuckled and stepped forward. When he came, he saw Chu Feng. But at the moment he didn''t see it at all. He also raised his other hand: "and I bought you some tonics. They are good things. Ginseng and bird''s nest are all there."


    Mu Tianfei echoed with a gentle and polite expression: "yes, everyone is a classmate to see you are normal, and Sun Shao likes you so much. It''s not good for you to resist people from thousands of miles away!"


    "Let''s go. You''re not welcome here."


    Xia Wei didn''t have too much good mood because of their handsome smile. Sun Li pursued her crazily from the moment she saw her. At first, she was still a little bit fond of her. However, once she saw Sun Li leave the car with a junior student in her arms, Xia Wei was totally dead to these high rich and handsome people.


    When chasing oneself, you can also tease other girls. Then you must be greedy for freshness. Xia Wei is not a fool. Naturally, she knows this.


    What''s more, Xia Wei also knows that everything about herself is false. Maybe she knows that she''s OK, and she feels a little bit hopeful. If she doesn''t wake up, she won''t know who she is!


    "You two, let''s go."


    Yao Qianxue doesn''t like them either. She came to see Xia Wei some time ago, but the doctor said she couldn''t see her. She came here early because she called the hospital last night and heard that Xia Wei had woken up. As for Sun Li and Mu Tianfei, they met on the way to here.


    Because Mu Tianfei is her suitor, even if it is a holiday, she will appear in front of her.


    "Wei Wei, don''t you understand what I mean Sun Li didn''t leave because Xia Wei made an order to leave. Instead, he showed a sincere look: "I like you. I like you from the bottom of my heart. I admit that I''ve been a jerk, but I know I''m wrong."


    "As long as you give me a chance to love you, I will let you see my change, OK?"


    Chu Feng, standing on one side, has a trace of fun. If it is an ordinary girl, it is estimated that she has fallen. However, it can be seen that these Gao Fu Shuai are experienced people. However, if you look at Xia Wei, what Sun Li is destined to say is useless.


    Xia Wei''s eyes narrowed slightly, her body slowly stood up and suddenly took Chu Feng''s arm: "I''m sorry, I have a boyfriend, thank you for your love!"


    Xia Wei''s sudden appearance not only makes chufeng lie down in the dark, but also gets Yao Qianxue''s three eyes. Sun Li looks at Chu Feng, who adds up to less than 100 yuan, and shakes his head without hesitation: "no way, he won''t be your boyfriend. He and I have no comparison."


    "Yes, he''s no match for you."


    Xia Wei nodded, but her words revealed a trace of firmness: "you are not so handsome, not as tall as you are, not as high as you are culturally advanced, you know less about famous brands, and even less rich. Many things may not be as good as you, but what I can say is that at least I like him, that''s enough."


    Chu Feng''s heart is slightly sweaty. Sister Xia Wei, are you so boastful? I''m worthless. At least I''m skillful in medicine, superb in martial arts and simple in character!"Weiwei, I know you have a problem with me, but there''s no need to stimulate me like this. It''s useless." Sun Li is also a character. Being stimulated by Xia Wei, she can still keep calm. Her eyes swept the Chu wind and then moved away, full of disdain: "I am your best choice. I firmly believe it!"


    "Don''t believe it?" Xia Wei sneers, suddenly two hands holding Chu Feng''s head directly on the lips, two people''s height difference is not big, Xia Wei just gently stand on tiptoe can touch.


    "Enough!"


    Anyone who sees a woman who is her prey holding another man''s kiss will get angry. Even if he just wants to catch up and play with him, Sun Li is like this: "I won''t believe it. I will send out my pursuit again at the beginning of school, and you Xia Wei will be mine."


    Sun Li directly throws the things in his hands on the ground and turns around directly. He can see that Xia Wei is stimulating himself for many years. As a smart man, it is the best choice to leave at this time. Otherwise, if you counter stimulate Xia Wei, it may be a sham.


    Mu Tianfei looked at Sun Li who left, did not pay attention to Chu Feng, but looked at Yao Qianxue affectionately: "Xiaoxue, what I said to you?"


    "Mu Tianfei, please don''t disturb me in the future." Yao Qianxue directly and directly refused, Mu Tianfei''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, but still a smile: "it doesn''t matter, I''ll wait for you, so I''ll go first!" Then he chased Sun Li away, but he vowed to take Yao Qianxue.


    "Two annoying guys, so many girlfriends, they still pretend to be affectionate and disgusting here!"


    Xia Wei cold hum a, good mood was directly destroyed by two people, but found themselves still holding Chu Feng''s head quickly released: "sorry!"


    Chu Feng touched his mouth and sniffed a faint fragrance of his daughter: "I''m sorry, I''ll be happy as long as your brother doesn''t do it to me." Then he looked at the direction that Sun Li and Sun Li left: "be careful later. These two people are not simple. Maybe they will do something to you at that time."


    "Vivie, let''s find a place to chat?"


    Yao Qianxue''s first impression of Chu Feng was not good. She took Xia Wei''s hand and opened her mouth. The latter looked at Chu Feng: "thank you still. I hope you can come to see me often when you are free."


    "Yes Chu Feng nods, Yao Qianxue''s disgust to himself. Chu Feng can clearly feel that he is very depressed. If you are a beautiful woman, you will inevitably be looked at twice more. You can''t be regarded as a villain directly because people see you more? But also know that he did lose his temper just now, said a smile and left temporarily.


    "Wei Wei, after less close to such a person, that look in the eyes is not a good person." Chu Feng just left not long ago, Yao Qianxue said to Xia Wei.


    "I don''t know if he''s a good man or not." Xia Wei knows Yao Qianxue''s temper, so she doesn''t explain anything. She just looks at Chu Feng''s direction of leaving and remembers a kiss just now and says faintly: "but if he nods, even if he plays with me today and abandons me tomorrow, I''ll be happy!"


    Yao Qianxue smell speech a Leng, she knows Xiawei and herself is not a casual girl, just because she knows, so very surprised that she said such words, looking at the distance, is that look at the wanton look at their own guy, what is special?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    It''s sunny on Sunday, the sun has been hanging in the sky early, but it doesn''t feel dry and hot. It''s relatively pleasant!


    "Auntie, I went with sister Yan. You''re good at home."


    At more than eight o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng stood helpless at the door, feeling that he had no dignity of a man. He got up at six o''clock to prepare breakfast, and then he had to help Liu Yan wash his clothes. Finally, he was coldly opposed by her. Obviously, he was still angry about what he wronged her that day.


    "I''m not a three-year-old. Are you worried about my accident?" Lin Yulin angrily patted Chu Feng and said.


    Liu Yan took a cold look at Chu Feng and was still angry about the incident that night: "don''t worry, if you don''t listen, I''ll kill him directly with one foot!"


    "Then I''ll rest assured that you can go too. I''ll go out for an activity." Lin Yulin nodded, as if very satisfied with Liu Yan''s appearance, but also is Chu Feng''s age is still young, Liu Yan tube his words, Lin Yulin also a little bit at ease.


    Chu Feng sighed directly and helplessly, and finally shook his head to go outside. How did he feel that his bitter days had just begun? These days, Liu Yan seemed to really regard her as his girlfriend. The real thing was to stretch out her clothes and open his mouth. Chu Feng could not help but doubt that after coming back today, he might still be the one with a miserable life.


    Liu Yan and Lin Yulin said and followed, but they were very strange one after another, especially looking at the back of Chu Feng. Liu Yan''s mouth was full of sly smile. She was a little younger, but it was easy to use. Washing and cooking were not a problem. It seems that I need to extend this matter indefinitely.


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally did not know what plan Liu Yan was doing in his heart. He just walked down the stairs and looked at Liu Yan standing beside him with a cold face: "still angry, if a woman is angry, she will be old!"


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb."


    Liu Yan snorted, and then went to the first floor when looking back at Chu Feng: "tell you, don''t think I''ll forgive you like this. When I wronged me, my tone was so hard, I won''t easily forget it. And you''d better show me better today, otherwise, you can''t get my forgiveness in this life."


    Cold left a word, Liu Yan walked to one side, for today''s party, she also used the bus for private use, so as not to be told that she was too miserable.


    Jianghai police academy is one of the top ten Police Academies in China. There have been many great people here. For example, the big man in charge of the national police security system used to go out from here. Although the big guy''s family background accounts for a part of the relationship, his ability can not be denied.


    At the same time, after he took over the core power, Jianghai police academy became more and more popular and attracted many people.


    Today''s Jianghai police academy is not the same as usual, especially quiet, because today is Sunday, the police academy has two days of vacation a month, today is one of them, so there are not as many people here as usual. Of course, the difference is that at the moment, there are many colorful bars hanging at the gate of the police academy.


    Because today is the day for the police officers who graduated from school three years ago to have a party, the senior management of the school specially vacated the auditorium of the school to do activities for them. Since 7:00 in the morning, the people who are nearer have already started to go back to school, and those who are farther away are on their way. Even if the party started at 12 o''clock, hundreds of people have gathered.


    Three years ago, there were more than 2000 students who graduated from China. Now some of them have become the top leaders of local police and some of them have become police officers of important cities. However, the work of those who can get out of here is not so bad.


    "You see, isn''t that the big brother?"


    While we were looking for acquaintances to chat with, a thin man suddenly pointed to a man who had just stopped in Audi, and his eyes flashed with excitement: "I heard that the senior brother has now served as the captain of the criminal police in the Imperial City criminal investigation team. In two years'' time, he may be a deputy. In the future, his future is limitless."


    Next to a beautiful woman also saw the man who came out of the car. Her beautiful eyes flashed: "it''s really Jingde. It''s much more handsome than before. It''s more manly!"


    "You''re crazy about flowers. What the elder martial brother likes is school flowers. You''re the second best The man who started to say next to me gave a timely blow and said with a smile, "I am a vice captain in Hangzhou now, and it''s not a problem to become a full-time officer in two or three years. Meimei, why don''t you just follow me? I still have a strong affection for you now


    "I forgot to tell you, the prince of Penguin Group is one of them. Although it''s good, it''s a pity that he has money but no power."


    At this time, Jingde also came over, the whole person revealed a kind of masculine breath: "everybody, long time no see!"


    When Jingde appeared, someone met him. Many people were envious of this legendary figure of the police academy at that time and his excellent background. Guo Meimei is one of them. Compared with rich men, she prefers men with powerful background: "senior brother, you are much more handsome now!"


    "It''s beautiful. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t recognize it. It''s much more beautiful!" Jingde takes a look at Guo Meimei. There is a man''s light in her eyes, but it is hidden very well.In the past, Guo Meimei had shown a good impression on him when he was in the police academy, but he was confused by Jingde. He knew that once a woman like Guo Meimei got involved, he could not leave. However, he felt that he was still young and could play well for two years.


    And when he had a better choice, he naturally didn''t have much interest in Guo Meimei.


    Although Jingde has tried to hide it, Guo Meimei still clearly captured the light and stamped her feet with hurt on her face: "even if you don''t like me even though you are beautiful, it''s useless for me to be beautiful again!"


    When people around hear Guo Meimei''s words, they feel their back is cold. One of the overlord flowers will be coquettish, which is too frightening. However, seeing Guo Meimei''s coquettish appearance and slight shaking, it''s still dizzy. If this woman is gentle, it''s really good!


    Jingde also felt a little thirsty, but he just laughed it off lightly and then moved his eyes: "look at this, I came early, and there are many people who haven''t come!"


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t miss elder martial sister, do you?"


    Zhang Degang came up at the right time. Although he was the deputy team title, Jingde was just the captain of the criminal police force. However, he was employed in the imperial city and himself was in Hangzhou. That grade was not comparable at all. He said with a smile: "I heard that the elder martial sister stayed in Jianghai after graduation, and now she is also the deputy leader of the criminal police force."


    Jingde''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light: "is it, can become the vice captain of the criminal police team in the river and sea, it seems that your master sister is not simple!"


    "That''s right. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have pursued her so warmly at the beginning." Guo Meimei still tries to show her charm as much as possible. However, Jingde is still not seduced. She says sourly: "but a few years have passed, maybe you can find a boyfriend!"


    "Master sister can find a boyfriend, that''s really strange!" Naturally, people can hear Guo Meimei''s discontent in her words. At the beginning, the two overlord flowers in the police academy were very beautiful and domineering women. Guo Meimei was one of them. However, she was always held down by another person. At the moment, she was unavoidably uncomfortable. Zhang Degang also knew what Jingde liked to hear and said it in a timely manner.


    "Who said I can''t find a boyfriend, I still eat tender grass


    However, when everyone laughed and felt that Zhang Degang''s words were reasonable, a savage and domineering woman''s voice came from one side, and everyone was stunned. Their expressions were particularly wonderful, especially Jingde, who looked directly at the young man who was holding hands with that woman.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. Although he had expected it, he found that he underestimated Liu Yan''s charm when he really appeared. Other people''s pursuers were not only there, but also the most powerful one!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    Liu Yan then naturally took Chu Feng and walked over. She didn''t care about anyone''s eyes. After standing still, she looked at the silent people: "who said I couldn''t find a boyfriend just now?"


    "Elder martial sister, are you serious?"


    Although Zhao Degang is now in a high position, he is still a little timid in the face of Liu Yan, the elder martial sister of the former police academy, because he was beaten violently for teasing Liu Yan different from other women.


    "Is there any fake? Or shall I prove it to you? " Liu Yan pretended not to see one side of Jingde, directly pulled Chu Feng to his body: "I still come is true, and we both live together, this matter forgot to tell you, but it''s not too late."


    "Yan Yan, even if you don''t like Jingde, it seems that you don''t need it?"


    Guo Meimei also recovered from her stupidity. She had fought with Liu Yan many times. She knew Liu Yan very well. Otherwise, she would not look for a man. If she wanted to find a man, she must be better than her. But Chu Feng seemed so weak that she could push him down as long as she had more strength.


    Guo Meimei''s words are also in everyone''s mind, but Liu Yan looks natural: "you don''t believe it, but he is my man."


    "Really, I don''t believe it." Guo Meimei just wanted to make a fool of Liu Yan, so she seemed to catch something and walked over and looked at Chu Feng with her eyes straight in her eyes: "Yan Yan said that you two live together, so there must be some super friendship relationship. Can you tell me what features Yan Yan has?"


    "Come here, I''ll tell you!"


    Guo Meimei swayed her strong waist and walked over. Chu Feng attached herself to her ear and whispered a few words. Then she said with a smile, "what do you have to ask about these three things?" Chu Feng has seen Liu Yan''s body twice. Naturally, some characteristics of Liu Yan''s body are clear.


    And even if you don''t know, your left eye has the function of perspective, and you''re afraid you can''t say it clearly?


    Guo Meimei stood there in a daze, because what Chu Feng said was true, and everyone''s eyes were also looking at Guo Meimei. Because she was Liu Yan''s roommate, she knew Liu Yan naturally. Especially Jingde, her whole heart was torn up. He used to love Liu Yan, and now she is.


    But Guo Meimei looked at Liu Yan, and then looked at Chu Feng. She shook her head in disbelief: "I''m really curious about how you created love!" Suspiciously looking at Liu Yan: "you have not said you want to find a strong man, how to suddenly change taste and find a small fresh ah?"


    Today''s chufeng is wearing the casual clothes that Lin Yulin bought him that day. With her immature face, the whole person looks like a little fresh. Guo Meimei feels a little inconceivable.


    "Yes, he is very strong!"


    Liu Yan nodded. She saw Chu Feng''s two moves, both facing dozens of people, and fighting with ease: "what''s the problem?"


    Guo Meimei is chuckling Jiao Xiao, up and down to see the Chu wind: "can''t be some places strong?"


    "Guo Meimei, are you itchy?" Liu Yan is not a fool, Guo Meimei''s potential meaning how can she not understand, angry look at the past, the latter is not willing to show weakness: "it is really a little itchy, at the beginning you always press me a head, so long did not see, but really want to discuss with you."


    "But now it seems that the competition between you and me will be postponed. This little guy has become the first school flower of our police academy. Tut tut!"


    "Hello, my name is Jingde, Yan Yan used to be a classmate." As soon as Guo Meimei finished, Jingde came over. He wanted to say that Liu Yan would not choose Chu Feng, who looked like a college student. However, Guo Meimei could not cheat. She was upset when she thought that the goddess in her heart was arched by the boy in front of her, but she still kept calm and stretched out her hand.


    The secret way of Chu Feng won''t it? But still stretched out his hand: "Yan Yan man, Chu Feng!"


    At first, everyone saw Jingde''s initiative to greet Chu Feng, but they felt that they wanted to give Chu Feng a strong hand. However, they did not have the bloody competition in the movies and TV series. They were just a touch and a point.


    When everyone was surprised why Jingde was not angry, he laughed: "Yan Yan was the first school flower of our police academy. Even though I am a man and she can''t get through a few moves, she chose you. You must have something special. I don''t know if I can compete with you, run with guns and so on?"


    When people heard the speech, their faces flashed with interest. Jingde was a senior brother at the beginning. He was very proficient in all kinds of things. His physical quality was also very strong. Maybe he was in a high position and lacked exercise in the past two years, which is not a small fresh and fresh one to compare with.


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. If Jingde could make such an invitation, he must have such self-confidence. As for what he said in Liu Yan''s hands, a few moves were simply polite words. Chu Feng could still see a person''s strength and strength.


    Liu Yan knows that Chu Feng is good at fighting and running, but she is worried about guns. After all, Jingde used to be a sharpshooter in the ring 99. Over the years, she may have stepped back a little, but it is not comparable to ordinary people.Just waiting for her to open her mouth, Chu Feng nodded: "I used to like the police profession, but now I come to Jianghai police academy, naturally I want to try it. Please give me some advice."


    Jingde''s heart flashed a sneer, but his face was a warm smile: "that''s natural, then I''ll let you shoot!"


    Then Jingde was surrounded by people and went to the shooting range, where they used to train. Liu Yan took Chu Feng''s hand and followed behind. Guo Meimei asked her to go away and said to Chu Feng, "that Jingde is a sharpshooter. Are you sure you can?"


    "A man can''t say he can''t, don''t worry, I won''t let you lose face today." Chu Feng''s face appears strong self-confidence, and Guo Meimei looks stunned when she looks back. Is there anything special about this man Yan Yan is looking for?


    A group of people soon came to the shooting range, already someone had prepared two targets, 20 meters shooting distance!


    "Twenty meters, we can''t get any level in the test. How about 50 meters?" Jingde looked at the two targets in the distance, and the bullets he fired here were at least tens of thousands. It can be said that he was very familiar with his eyes closed. Now he turned to ask Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looked at the target 20 meters away and nodded: "100 meters!"


    People are directly shocked by Chu Feng''s words and can''t say a word. Is this guy pretending to be a pig eating a tiger? But then he thinks about it and denies himself. This guy looks like he''s only eighteen or nine years old, and Jingde has been trained since he was a child, so he can''t be compared with him.


    Jingde is also a Leng, but then he laughed: "good, 100 meters on 100 meters!" Then he asked, "do you have any requirements?"


    "I won''t have guns. I''ll use my hands." Chu Feng slightly smile, but said the words is to make everyone surprised speechless, look at the expression of strange people: "how, the bullet can''t use the hand?"


    "What are you doing?" Before other people answered, Liu Yan pinched Chu Feng fiercely and said in a low voice, "that''s a hundred meters distance. How much does a bullet weigh? It''s good if you can throw out tens of meters. You still want to throw 100 meters to hit the target. Do you think you are Xiao Li''s flying knife?"


    "It seems so. Teach me how to shoot!" Chu Feng was stunned. He didn''t think of this layer just now. Now Liu Yan reminds him that if he really throws a bullet to the target with his bare hands, it will be too shocking. He apologizes to Jingde and others: "sorry, just a joke. Let''s start!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    Both sides soon had a gun with a range of two hundred meters in hand. Jingde Kwai was skilled at checking his hands. Chu Feng was looking at his hand, and his left eye was shining with light. His left eye had a strong learning ability and could quickly simplify the East and west to learn.


    After Jingde checks and loads the bullets, chufeng starts to move. Although the speed is not as fast as that of Jingde, for the first time he touches the gun, chufeng is already very fast.


    "It''s your first time to play with guns. Let''s familiarize yourself with ten bullets."


    Looking at Chu Feng''s clumsy appearance, Jingde sneers in his heart. He just wants to crack down on Chu Feng and let Liu Yan know that he is much better than xiaoqingxin, regardless of his family background or personal ability.


    "Please wait a minute." Chufeng also had this intention. In the playful eyes of everyone, Liu Yan asked Liu Yan to teach himself the steps of shooting. The latter was helpless, but he still taught him patiently. As one of the former overlord flowers, Liu Yan taught people with a strict attitude. Only a few minutes later, Chu Feng learned how to use the basic.


    Chu Feng suddenly raised the gun in his hand, and continued to buckle. After the sound of bang bang, all ten guns were shot, and then the corner of his mouth picked up a smile: "can start!"


    Jingde is stunned, but he still nods. Both of them are standing at a distance of 100 meters to shoot the target. Each of them has 10 bullets. To see who has the highest number of rings. Although Jingde is good at 50 meters, he is not bad at 100 meters.


    As steady as Mount Tai, he raised his head and directly pulled the trigger. Every shot of Jingde was very stable, and his arm did not shake. Until the ten shots were finished, he put down his gun and looked at Chu Feng. His eyes showed a sense of contempt, but not so strong.


    "Come on, I believe you!"


    Liu Yan kisses Chu Feng on the face, and then goes to one side, which stimulates the present people severely. When did the overlord flower become so gentle?


    Chu Feng is also a little surprised. Liu Yan''s enthusiasm gently shakes her head and raises the gun in her hand. Her left eye twinkles with light. The gun in her hand and when she starts to test it, the ten guns are three times faster than that of Jingde!


    Everyone looked down upon this with slight disdain. Even if they came to shoot, they would have to shoot one shot at a time to get good results. In this way, they could not get any good results at all, let alone Chu Feng, who just took a gun.


    "Senior brother, ninety Third Ring Road!"


    Soon someone ran over to count the points. Finally, he told everyone in a loud voice that everyone was in a burst of sigh. Zhang Degang thumbed up: "elder martial brother''s demeanor is not inferior. In those years, I remember that your 100 meter shooting was only 89 rings highest, and now the score has risen again. In a few years, it will be full circle."


    "No words, maybe Yan Yan''s boyfriend is taller than me!" Jingde is very useful for Zhang Degang''s words, but he looks at Chu Feng with a banter in his eyes. What he says is a trap. He is not afraid to raise you now, and so on, he will kill you!


    Soon the past man went to the target of Chu Feng, and finally said in a high voice: "ten rings!"


    "Ha ha, one shot, one ring, good result!" Zhang Degang heard the speech and laughed, ten shots and ten rings. Even when he was just learning the gun, he was not so bad. He got more than 20 rings in 100 meters. Later, he gradually increased. Chu Feng even had ten rings. It''s ridiculous.


    The rest of the people also laughed. When they were learning to shoot a hundred meters, none of them shot ten shots in total. They just took into account that Liu Yan was here, not as reckless as Zhang Degang laughed.


    "It''s OK. It''s a good result to shoot a second shot like this!"


    Jingde was smiling and went to the front of Chu Feng, comforting: "I had the second shot is to play more than 60 rings, compared to you are not much where to go."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care much about it. There were no more than 60 rings compared with 10 rings, and only Jingde could say it. It sounded like he was comforting himself. He just changed a way to humiliate himself. However, Chu Feng knew that he didn''t want to say anything, and there was nothing to say.


    "No!"


    In everyone''s joking look, the person who went to report the target roared as if he had been bitten by something, and everyone''s eyes were attracted.


    The man did not stand next to the target, but stood in the sand behind the target of Chu Feng. Then he turned over something and finally raised it: "Chu Feng, full circle!"


    The words of the target immediately made the people with sarcasm on their faces stiff and smile, and made Liu Yan''s expression of slightly apologetic to Chu Feng stiff. She felt that she had brought Chu Feng to him that he would have suffered such an insult. But at the moment, he was whispering, unable to respond for a moment: "full circle?"


    Soon the man ran back, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes are full of worship: "it''s just a gun god!" Then he raised his hand and said, "everybody, look!"


    The crowd looked at what he had in his hands, and soon the scene of nearly a thousand people became silent. They could only feel the sound of beating heart and even the sound of breathing. Because the things in the hands of that person were so shocking, they could be sure that they had never seen them in their life.Because it was ten bullets, but it was not ten scattered bullets. Instead, one bullet hit the back of one bullet and the ten bullets were connected in series. Just now Chu Feng had ten shots in a row and only one ten rings appeared?


    When everyone thought of something, the man said directly: "at first, I was curious why only one shot fired ten rings, and the rest of the bullets didn''t hit. So I made a bold idea that not all ten bullets passed from one place, right? So I went to find out and confirmed my conjecture


    "Chu Feng is the God of spear. He is not ten rings, but full rings. It''s just that ten bullets pass by in one position, so I misunderstood him just now."


    "Xiao Feng, I love you so much!" Liu Yan was the first to react to it. Suddenly, she hugged Chu Feng''s head and gave it a fierce kiss on the mouth. Then her little daughter took his arm and looked proud: "I knew you were the best. You played a hundred meters round the ring!"


    With Liu Yan''s excitement and behavior, everyone came back to their senses. Some people who did not need to please Jingde deliberately looked at Chu Feng with reverence. No matter who Chu Feng was, he was a man worthy of respect.


    But Zhang Degang was standing there with an embarrassed face. Just now he was the biggest laugher. At the moment, the result was 100 meters full of rings. He felt that he had been slapped hard, and the situation at the moment just made Jingde more embarrassed. He felt that he was flattered on the horse''s leg.


    Jingde, after all, is Jingde. In an instant, he eliminated his embarrassment. He could only secretly tell Chu Feng that he had learned before, but was just pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger: "it''s worthy of being a man with beautiful face. It''s really extraordinary. If you want to come here, you must have some skills in fighting. I''m a bit of a tripod. I want to compete with you."


    "Jingde, my man is tired and needs a rest. Let''s talk about it later."


    At this time, Liu Yan is directly pulling Chu Feng, a very protective look. She is not worried that Chu Feng can''t beat Jingde, but that Chu Feng will cause unnecessary trouble if she defeats Jingde again. She knows that although Jingde looks friendly, she secretly wants to face everyone else.


    Chu Feng just a hundred meters full circle is equivalent to a fight in the face, if you beat him in the fight, you will definitely hate Chu Feng, and let Chu Feng lose, Liu Yan did not think so, unless not fight, hit her would like to see Chu Feng spirited and put down Jingde.


    Zhang Degang seems to have found the opportunity to perform again. He stood up and said: "elder martial sister, he is the man you are looking for. The shooting is so fierce, so fighting is certainly not bad. It seems that it is a bit unreasonable if you don''t give him a hand like this, or are you worried about the elder martial brother''s beating him?"


    "Are you sure you want to fight me?" Chu Feng stopped Liu Yan and Zhang Degang from fighting against each other. He just looked at Jingde, because at the moment he saw the color of jealousy on Jingde, which showed that Jingde had evil thoughts on him, and Chu Feng was not easily provoked.


    But if you take the initiative to find trouble, Chu Feng will not be used to it, and Jingde is like this at the moment, the color of jealousy is getting stronger and thicker, but his face is still a hypocritical face, even hate himself, that is, it is impossible to solve, then let you hate a little more, so that you don''t stab me in the future, I can''t teach you!


    What Jingde thinks at the moment is that when fighting, he "accidentally" injures or destroys the Chu wind, so he nods and says, "it''s just a contest!"


    "Well, let''s have a discussion." Chufeng''s smile in his eyes is more exuberant. He was jealous just now. Now he has a trace of real evil thoughts. Chu Feng knows that he will not feel guilty any more!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    The fight training hall, covering an area of more than 2000 square meters, can accommodate hundreds of people to train at the same time. All the equipment is available. But the most attractive one is the arena set up in the middle. To be exact, it is the two people standing on the challenge arena.


    On the 20 square arena, Chu Feng changed his clothes, which are special for Sanda. When he shrugged his shoulders, he loosened his bones and looked at Jingde, where he was warming up. It''s really superficial!


    At this time, many people standing at the bottom were excited, looking at the two people above, especially on Jingde. Although he lost badly in shooting just now, we didn''t think Chu Feng could defeat Jingde in fighting.


    Although Jingde was not invincible in the past, there were few people in the police academy who could be equal to him. Especially Jingde, who has the name of iron leg, once kicked out the trees with thick bowl mouth. We still remember clearly that the chufeng is just looking for abuse.


    "Why don''t you look worried at all? You''re not afraid that Jingde will do you a favor?"


    When everyone is looking forward to Jingde''s abuse of Chu wind, Guo Meimei is curious to look at Liu Yan, and secretly tells how the cow grows: "you know that Jingde, even if you and I can''t take it, is your little man OK?"


    "Don''t you think the man I like can''t do it?" Liu Yan is completely confident of Chu Feng, but also has a little worry, for fear that Chu Feng does not know how to save face for Jingde, and finally offend others without any reason. In that case, Liu Yan''s heart must be very guilty. Chu Feng came because of her.


    "Then I''ll wait and see."


    Guo Meimei only smiles gently, but she has a little more expectation in her heart. She knows Liu Yan very well, that is to say, she is curious about the calm Chu wind on the arena.


    "Come on At the moment, after the warm-up, Jingde jumps twice and then walks to the opposite side of Chu Feng. His face is full of confidence. Shooting can be luck, but fighting is full strength. Chu Feng looks so immature that he doesn''t think he can beat himself.


    Chu Feng nodded and suddenly moved. Jingde didn''t expect Chu Feng to start without saying anything, but he just sneered at it. Unexpectedly, he wanted to knock me down. Is it possible?


    A punch, Jingde at the moment is to give Chu Feng to know that he is strong, so in the face of Chu Feng toward his own did not have the slightest intention to dodge, but also affirmed that his one punch can be sent later to defeat Chu Feng first.


    We all think that Chu Feng is going to have bad luck, or when he is avoiding the edge, the Chu wind suddenly stops and rushes, which creates a kind of quick, quick and quiet visual conflict for people. How can normal people stop naturally when they are impacted, but can''t they show a little shaking?


    Just waiting for everyone to come up with something, Chu Feng punched directly, not towards Jingde''s cheek, nor toward his body, but simply towards Jingde''s fist.


    Seeing this scene, the sarcasm on everyone''s faces became more intense. Although Jingde''s foot strength was amazing, the strength of his fist should not be underestimated. He was once the master of ten punches and one sandbag!


    But after a dull bang, everyone felt that their eyes were a little inadequate. Jingde''s body was irresistible and retreated three or four meters away. However, Chu Feng was standing in the same place, the fist fell slowly, and his face was full of unconsciousness.


    Jingde didn''t care about the look suddenly more dignified, he found that he despised the youth in front of him, his right hand secretly trembled, just a punch hit together, he felt his fingers would break general, strength is huge!


    However, it was only a short stay and buffer. Jingde ran towards the Chu wind with a blast, and jumped up and kicked the head of Chu Feng. Liu Yan frowned slightly when she saw this, and said that it would be impossible to kick Chu Feng''s head without concussion.


    The rest of the people also think that, subconsciously, it may be that Jingde didn''t stand firm just now. At this moment, he is finally going to see him.


    When Jingde''s one foot swept toward Chu Feng''s head, the latter suddenly jumped up and kicked out at a very fast speed. His two legs collided in the air. A figure was flying towards one side in a whirl, as if it were discarded garbage.


    Jingde is really dead at the moment, not only feel the pain from his legs, the key is that now he was kicked by Chu Feng, his body is unstable in the air, flying to one side.


    "Catch the elder martial brother!"


    Zhang Degang was the first to react, but it was too late to roar. Jingde fell disorderly under the challenge arena like a person who was hit by a car. A loud bang also made people''s hearts shake violently.


    At the moment, everyone wants to say that chufeng is lucky, then they are fools. When some people go to help Jingde, others see that Chu Feng is full of complexity. It is worthy of being the man that the elder martial sister was looking for. After that, he kicked Jingde out. It was terrible!"Xiaofeng, how are you so strong!"


    Liu Yan, who was not aware of the people everywhere, jumped on the challenge arena and ran to Chu Feng, and jumped around his neck. Her feet were clamped on his waist, and she kissed his forehead: "it is better to pull wind than the shadowless foot!"


    Such a scene was very useful for ordinary men, but Chu wind felt the water was hot and hot, because Liu Yan held his head, and his face was completely buried in the bosom of Liu Yan Weian, sniffing the faint fragrance, Chu wind secretly said bad, immediately threw Liu Yan down: "I will change clothes!"


    Then a smoke ran away, and then stay down the nose will be bleeding, what does Liu Yan play with, do not know I am a blood young man?


    "Elder martial brother, are you ok?" Jingde was also supported by others. His right foot was trembling. Zhang Degang asked with concern. But everyone could see that Jingde''s feet were shaking. I can imagine that there were multiple feet just now.


    Then he was full of sympathy for Chu Feng. He was made ugly in public. He kicked him off the arena at one foot. Although he said that he had no eyes, this kind of practice was a bit slapped. Almost all of us could foresee that he would find the opportunity next. Jingde would surely retaliate against Chu Feng.


    In the heart are sighing, the strength is very strong, but can not be a person!


    "Nothing, just a little bit of a daze, lost!" Jingde''s face is not so good-looking at the moment, but because he is a senior brother after all, he will lose face: "and what boxing and footwork is played in this era, everyone is an adult, and walking higher is true."


    Everyone nodded in succession. Although Jingde was defeated, it was hard to see, but others were also the eldest son of the king: "yes, the courage of the reckless man is no longer desirable. In this era, it is rich or entitled, these are the Royal ways."


    Hearing the people''s attachment, Jingde''s heart was well received, but the decision that had been dark in his heart must pay a huge price for Chu Feng. He even made himself so ugly. He forgot that when the war began, his heart wanted to hit Chu Feng seriously or severely disabled.


    "Little brother, how are you


    While everyone was hugging Jingde to leave the training hall, Guo Meimei came in the dressing room. At this moment, she appeared at the door without any sign. Looking at Chu Feng who just took off his clothes, she was surprised. But then he recovered: "Jingde was once a number of police officers, and they were defeated. I adore you!"


    Chu Feng was a little embarrassed. She was changing clothes. A woman stood beside him. But he was a man after all. Only the embarrassment at the beginning recovered to calm: "lucky!"


    "Yes, you are so modest!" Guo Meimei, with a charming smile, wriggled her waist and walked to Chu Feng''s side, and pinched his hand on him: "it''s so strong, what do you think of me? Compare with the face! "


    Chu wind a little bit of the habit of retreat, the face as usual: "each has its own good!"


    "Is it?" Guo Mei glanced over a sly corner of her mouth and looked at the chicken skin that Chu Feng had not naturally raised when she pinched it: "if I give you a girlfriend, what do you think, do you want to change the new taste?"


    "Hate it, isn''t it my big one?" Guo Meimei said a angry sentence, and also made a squeeze of her hands.


    "That face is waiting for me, your joke is very humorous!"


    Chu Feng was frightened by the courage and war, and quickly moved away. He was afraid that he would not be able to eat the woman before him. But he knew that she was absolutely not. He knew from Liu Yan that Guo Meimei was a very sinister woman. Everything liked to fight with her. Now it is necessary to seduce herself and embarrass Liu Yan.


    Guo Meimei converged after Chu Feng went out and said: "the body is still so sensitive, Yan Yan, you really give up!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    Do you have the same attitude towards the ordinary man as Jingfu?


    So since then, no one has been trying to find out what to say. Zhang Degang is also smart enough not to challenge anything. He just plays a role as a valet beside Jingde, which reminds us that Zhang Degang followed Jingde in this way a few years ago and acted as a younger brother.


    "Elder martial brother, why don''t you play with us and sit here feeling bored?"


    Jingde was not in a good mood today. Originally, she wanted to make a fool of Liu Yan''s men, but in the end, it was herself. After he called Zhang Degang and others to other places, Guo Meimei came over swinging her waist. At the moment, everyone was chatting in groups, remembering the past.


    And her Guo Meimei is more interested in Jingde at the moment. Although he is just a captain of the criminal police, the Jing family behind him is not ordinary. It is not impossible for her Guo Meimei to go up if they want to.


    "Meimei, why don''t you go for a walk with Yan Yan and them?"


    Jingde saw that the person who came by was Guo Meimei, with evil fire in his eyes. At the moment, there was no one around him. His eyes wantonly looked at Guo Meimei: "is it because I''m bored, so come here to accompany me?"


    Guo Meimei saw that Jingde didn''t resist at all. She knew that it was time for her to come. Now Jingde has anger in her heart. Maybe her dream will come true. She sits directly opposite Jingde, her slender legs are lifted up in a straight crisscross way. The scenery at the bottom of her skirt skims by, revealing a touch of lace.


    Jingde''s breath was heavy, but he was able to suppress the impulse: "how can you not talk?"


    "What do I say?"


    She understood that a woman, no matter how strong, is a woman after all. At the end of the day, she must depend on a powerful man. Otherwise, everything is the moon in the water!


    "Guess?" Guo Meimei''s body dropped a little, a touch of snow white rippled out, her eyes twinkled with a deep look at xiangjingde: "the elder martial brother must be very uncomfortable now, I just want to how to make the elder martial brother happy, so I just came to have a look!"


    "Elder martial brother, what can I do for you?"


    As she spoke, Guo Meimei put down one of her legs deliberately, but the skirt was pushed back a little, and her white thigh was clearly exposed in front of Jingde. However, Guo Meimei mastered it very well. She just let it disappear in front of Jingde: "younger martial sister, I''d like to serve you very much!"


    Jingde feels that the evil fire in her body is more and more vigorous, but she wakes up a lot when she touches Guo Meimei''s charming eyes, but then she thinks of something and looks at Guo Meimei with profound meaning: "do you want to have a relationship with me?"


    "Elder martial brother, you are so direct. You are so ashamed!"


    Guo Meimei''s expression was slightly stunned for a moment. It seemed that Jingde was so straightforward. However, she recovered as usual and was still charming. Her face showed a delicate color: "however, if the elder martial brother wants it, Meimei can help, as long as the elder martial brother is open-minded!"


    Jingde''s eyes narrowed slightly. If it''s not the time now, he will surely win Guo Meimei. But he also knows that the cost is not small: "really?"


    Guo Meimei timely walked to Jingde''s side. She knew how to arouse men''s wildness. She put her hand on Jingde''s shoulder, and a fragrance swept over her: "it depends on elder martial brother''s!"


    "Meimei, do me a favor!" At this time, Jingde suddenly stood up and tried not to look at Guo Meimei at the moment. Women are good things, but if the pay and return are not proportional, then it is not worth it. At least Guo Meimei is not worth his Jingde to take risks, but he does not mind taking advantage of it.


    Guo Meimei secretly said that her strength was not bad. Her legs crossed: "say it. If I can help, I will try my best."


    Jingde sneers in his heart, knowing that Guo Meimei is not a simple woman. Now she has revealed her face. Her eyes look at Liu Yan and others in the distance. She says in a low voice, "you should know why I''m not happy now, so I hope you can help me, to hook up that Chu Feng, and it''s better to have a relationship."


    "Big brother!" Guo Meimei''s face, originally with a charming smile, instantly cooled down and stood up after rubbing her face: "although I, Guo Meimei, don''t care if I have something to do with you, it doesn''t mean that I can do everything. Besides, it''s a beautiful man. Do you think I will do that?"


    "Guangzhou criminal investigation team leader, one of the team leaders!"


    Jingde ignored Guo Meimei''s righteous words and held out a finger with a confident voice: "as long as you do as I say, have a relationship with Chu Feng, and then wrongly accuse him of being strong to you, I can give you what you want and how many times you approach me. Is that what I want?"


    Guo Meimei looks sluggish. She clenches her lips and looks into the distance. At first, she wants to seduce Chu Feng, but not with her own body. She just wants to disgrace Liu Yan. Moreover, she approaches Jingde in order to become her Jingde woman, not just to get a little power."No?"


    Jingde looked back at Guo Meimei, who seemed to be thinking, and sneered: "aren''t you a person who can sell everything for the sake of power? It must have paid a lot to get to this position today? Now the opportunity is in front of you. As long as you succeed, everything I just said will be yours. "


    Guo Meimei did not immediately answer, but in her mind to do all kinds of thinking, she is more want to become a powerful woman, but in the past few years has not been successful, those people more just want to play with her, finally looking for the right person.


    She is definitely not such a humble woman, even though now beautiful, but the background is still a hard injury!


    When Jingde shakes her head to leave, Guo Meimei says, "I promise you!" When Jingde''s face was not surprised at all, Guo Meimei added: "but I need a deposit. Otherwise, how can I know if you will directly abandon me after it is done?"


    "Sure enough, she''s an ambitious and intelligent woman. Good!"


    Jingde looks at Guo Meimei. If he can, he really wants to gallop on such a woman, but it is doomed that he can''t: "I will use the relationship of Jing family to kill the people on your head. When it is finished, at this time tomorrow, you will get the identity of the person in charge. Believe me!"


    "I hope so." Guo Meimei also figured it out. Instead of thinking about becoming a powerful wife, she would rather climb up on her own. She firmly believes that as long as she gets to the position mentioned by Jingde, she firmly believes that she can rise within three years and become one of the top figures in Guangzhou.


    Jingde is also a bit of credit. Guo Meimei has just left and directly called to operate. Although it is a little difficult to remove the leader of a Guangzhou criminal investigation team, there are no cats who don''t eat fishy food in this era. He believes that Guo Meimei will soon fulfill her promise and show her evil spirit from her heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    Night falls, Longquan villa!


    The gathering of the police academy officially started at 12:00 p.m. and most of the people had already left by 5:00 p.m. now that everyone is on their posts, it is really rare that they can spare a day to get together in Jianghai.


    Of course, the purpose of such a gathering is to let some people benefit from each other. After all, the graduates from the police academy are more or less the backbone of the police force in some areas, and some are even the top leaders of the criminal investigation team.


    Under such circumstances, many people can still get in touch with each other for the sake of their own future or for the sake of many retreats in the future. When they leave, many people look very satisfied.


    However, when some people left, others did not leave for the time being. When they were close to parting, Jingde said that it was rare for us to see each other once. Maybe this time it was a matter of several years. So at the end of the day, nearly 100 people who were not so busy chose to stay. Under the arrangement of Jingde, they went to a famous mountain villa.


    Longquan villa covers an area of more than 500 mu. Although it is only on the edge of the river and sea, it can be seen that the owner is extraordinary after taking such a piece of land. However, the main reason for us to play here is to have fun, and no one will go to investigate who is the owner behind the villa. It can be said that it is a tacit understanding.


    Although Jingde worked in the Imperial City, he still knew a lot of people in Jianghai Police Academy for three years. He took a villa as the venue for the evening party just by phone. Now in the garden, a lot of drinks have been placed and people have been specially invited to cook.


    We''re going to have a good night.


    Although Liu Yan was temporarily suspended from duty by the criminal investigation team for a period of time, she didn''t want to come to such a party because there was no need to drink and chat. Moreover, she drank too much that day, and she still has lingering fear.


    But Guo Meimei is strangely pestering her. Liu Yan can only follow her helplessly. Of course, the people who come also have Chu Feng!


    "It''s not easy for us to get to know each other once in a lifetime. It''s a great fate to have a drink together!"


    As the initiator of the party, Jingde held up the wine glass and opened his mouth in a loud voice. He did not feel embarrassed when he was defeated by Chu Feng: "so, let''s hold up our glasses here and have a good drink. I wish our friendship will last forever."


    Although many people sneer at Jingde''s words, it does not hinder everyone''s enthusiasm for him at the moment. All of them hold up their glasses in response. Chu Feng and Liu Yan also raise them gently, but they are not as dry as everyone else!


    With a glass of wine in Jingde, the atmosphere of the scene began to liven up. We drank together in groups, looking for each other''s circle and people who were useful to them. Of course, some men would be around a woman. Such a party is often the best time for old acquaintances to break shoes.


    Liu Yan is surrounded by no one, only Guo Meimei alone. Chu Feng sits in front of the barbecue stand on one side, drinking a bottle of beer that doesn''t taste much alcohol in his hand. He feels that there is nothing to communicate with these people.


    "Chu Feng!"


    When Chu Feng was drinking carelessly and waiting for the end of the boring party, Jingde came with several people, and his face was full of sincere smile: "we don''t know each other, and you picked our original school flowers. Our hearts are very uncomfortable, so we should punish you for drinking with us!"


    Jingde''s attitude at the moment is sincere and sincere, which makes people feel a very real feeling, but Chu Feng doesn''t have much flattering look, because the Jingde he sees in his left eye is covered with a layer of black, which is a bad idea!


    But Jingde likes to pretend at the moment, and Chu Feng doesn''t say anything. He raises his glass and says, "I can''t drink. I''ll take a sip from myself." Said directly into the mouth of a mouthful of wine, but there is not much taste, smack tongue, the feeling is still in the classic blue when the kind of high liquor is interesting.


    But Chu Feng''s expression fell in the eyes of Jingde and others, but he was unable to drink. Zhang Degang seemed to know what he was going to do and generally jumped out: "take a drink from yourself. What''s this? As a man, how do you want to drink a lot. Why don''t we change to a white bar?"


    "That''s right!"


    Jingde, a clever fellow in the dark, immediately said to the service staff of the villa, "go and carry me some cases of Maotai. Our brother will not come back tonight if he is drunk."


    Chu Feng frowned. He didn''t want to drink with these people at all, but they seemed to want to intoxicate himself. Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s face was a little helpless. Liu Yan, Liu Yan, for you, I was completely hated by others.


    The situation here was soon discovered by others. Seeing that Jingde was there with people and Chu Feng, he had a lot of fun in his eyes. We all know that Jingde must still be uncomfortable with the things in the daytime today. Now it seems that he is going to ask for justice in the wine market!


    Liu Yan and Guo Meimei also came over. The former frowned slightly: "Chu Feng is still young. It''s not suitable to drink liquor. You can drink it yourself!""Elder martial sister, that''s not what you said."


    He felt that he had found a good way to make chufeng look ugly. How could Zhang Degang let go: "he must be a man who can be a master sister. He must be very strong in all aspects, but two liang liquor is nothing. I think chufeng brothers, that''s a thousand cups of wine!"


    "That is to say, chufeng brothers are people who can drink." The rest of the people who followed Jingde echoed, but they didn''t think much of it in their eyes. Drinking is something that needs to be exercised. The boy has never had a drink. He has to smack his tongue after drinking a beer just now, and the white wine is not killing him?


    "Yan Yan, let the men go by themselves. I''ll compare with you. You and I haven''t drunk for a long time." When Liu Yan wanted to say something, Guo Meimei directly pulled her to one side. Two hours ago, she had received a call from her boss, and she became the acting captain.


    Liu Yan knows that Jingde has already started to operate, so she naturally needs to do something. Moreover, looking at Jingde, how can Liu Yan not know what they are thinking?


    Soon, the service staff carried several cases of liquor, and Chu Feng took a light look at it. Maotai, which is in its fifties, seems to be almost meaningless compared with the liquor he used to drink. Are these guys having brain problems? Why do they always like to look for abuse?


    But Chu Feng''s look fell in Jingde''s eyes, which was timid. He coughed: "that chufeng, to be honest, I used to be Yan Yan''s pursuer, but now she''s with you, I can''t help it. Today''s shooting and fighting are not as good as you. Let me find a little bit of it on this wine ground?"


    Chufeng said that he didn''t really want to drink, not because he didn''t like drinking, but because he had to drink with the right people to have fun. Drinking with such a group of people was called waste.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, Jingde was immediately pleased, thinking that Chu Feng could not drink liquor, so he had such an expression: "why, don''t you give face?"


    "Compared with you, that is to give face?" Chu Feng stood up and knew that some things could not be avoided. He took a breath: "if so, how about I give up?"


    The grudges between the two are already deep. Chu Feng doesn''t want to intensify the conflict. After all, Jingde is the one who controls the real power. No matter how strong the chufeng is, it will not win.


    Chu Feng is more like this, Jingde more do not want to let him go, black face: "how, do not agree?" Then he directly lifted a box of Maotai and tore it open. There were six bottles in total: "how about two bottles for you and four bottles for me?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at Jingde''s appearance: "OK!" Then Chu Feng directly picked up two bottles and opened them directly and put them on his mouth. The two bottles drank together. That kind of crazy state immediately made all people feel a lump in their hearts. Is Jingde going to lose again?


    Two bottles of wine soon completely into Chu Feng''s stomach, a wine burp looked at Jingde: "to you!"


    Jingde is really stupid at the moment. His drinking capacity is more than two bottles, and he said such words on the basis of chufeng''s inability to drink. However, Chu Feng actually drank two bottles at a time. Isn''t he really going to kill four bottles in one breath?


    While Jingde was hesitating, Chu Feng was shaking his body and directly sat down on his feet, shaking his head: "good dizziness!"


    Jingde seems to have caught a life-saving straw, pointing to chufeng: "Zhang Degang, that Chu wind is no longer good, hurry to send him to rest, remember, to the best room."


    Zhang Degang and others immediately saw Jingde''s abacus, that is, those who want to borrow the opportunity do not drink, but have not approached, but Chu Feng raised his head, as if drunk, pointing to Jingde: "your four bottles!"


    Jingde looks stiff, in the dark, you bastard are drunk like this, and you still think about me, cruel enough!


    However, Jingde is also a smart man. He opens a bottle of Maotai directly, but he drinks slowly. His eyes are also watching Chu Feng. He is still reciting in his heart that he should fall down quickly and quickly!


    Chu Feng sneered in his heart. Two bottles of Maotai with more than 50 degrees are just a pediatrician to him. He just doesn''t want to be too shocking. So he looks like this. He looks drunk and looks at Jingde drinking there. Until he drinks one bottle and opens the second bottle, there is no fall in Jingde''s imagination.


    Although Jingde drinks very slowly, it will be finished after all. In the dark, does the wine come slowly? This boy still can hold on. He thinks that Jingde slowly drinks the second bottle, and he already feels the burning pain in his stomach. He used to drink more than two bottles slowly. When is that fast?


    But Chu Feng watched with his eyes open, and there were so many people around him. Jingde finally forced himself to open the third bottle. Just as the third bottle was just delivered to his mouth, Jingde vomited out with a whiff of wine, and immediately felt humiliated.


    And Chu Feng also at this time a wine burp fainted in the past, but in the heart is sneer repeatedly, I am drunk, but you are drunk vomit!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    "This bastard, he will pull me up when he dies. He should have died drunk."


    At 11:00 p.m., the scene where the doctor came to wake up immediately had been comfortable for more than two hours. He said with a cruel look and looked at Zhang Degang: "have you arranged the things you have done?"


    "No problem, it''s all arranged!" Zhang Degang knew what Jingde was going to do and made a gesture: "that guy I just went to see it again. The wine was fumigated. The two bottles of wine were strong. It is not estimated that they will wake up tomorrow morning, and maybe even stomach bleeding may not be necessary."


    Hearing Chu wind may stomach bleeding, Jingde cruel look eased some: "then good, in addition to Liu Yan?"


    "The elder martial sister and Guo Meimei are on the first floor. As you tell me, I arrange Chu Feng on the second floor. There are no people around them, and there will be no movement or quiet." Zhang Degang''s face showed a very man''s smile: "it is just a pity to sacrifice Guo Meimei. Although the woman is a little bit demon, she is still heard of it."


    "There is no pity that such a woman only values benefits, and it is difficult for you to hold her hand without enough benefits." Jingde shook his head directly, and the voice was stern: "so you don''t tangle with anything, because even if you fight for a lifetime, you can''t catch up with this woman."


    "So for women who can''t catch up with, we should try our best to extract their value."


    Zhang Degang''s smile is naturally in favor of Jingde''s statement, but it is painful to think about Guo Meimei and other things to do. However, it will help him and Jingde to do bad things together when he thinks of success.


    "Cheap that stinky boy, but defiled the police officers, or the acting captain of Guangzhou, this boy is waiting for the bottom of the prison to wear!" Jingde felt her stomach, feeling a little comfortable: "then Liu Yan, the smelly woman who is not known to raise, will come to me, and see if I will not torture her well."


    What then came to mind and said to the people around us: "should we have any women here before?"


    "Yes, but here?" Zhang Degang knew immediately what Jingde said, and a smile on his face was also revealed. The latter looked at it: "most of them went to other places and wanted to do nothing good, but they couldn''t be here. I contacted the villa next door. I went with you and asked the people here to send the best ladies."


    "Wait a minute, I''ll arrange it. Here is Chu Feng?" Zhang Degang is also very excited at the moment, especially when he thinks Guo Meimei will be arched out of his heart, but he still thinks about the most important thing.


    Jingde looked back at the downstairs and sneered: "no hurry, it''s only 11:00 now. Guo Meimei has not been up. We will come back at threeorfour, and Guo Mei yells that we will rush up. The boy can''t wash it even if he jumps into the Yellow River."


    Zhang Degang nodded in succession, and then took out the phone to arrange the things Jingde told. After a few minutes, the two left the villa to the next door in the evening. Fifteen minutes later, a van stopped outside the villa, and seven women with flowers and branches came down on the bus and entered the villa next door directly.


    Just after 12 o''clock, all people have been sleeping early because of the reasons for drinking too much. At this moment, the room door where Liu Yan and Guo Meimei are located open, a slim and healthy figure walked out of the room with a light hand and foot, and then walked towards the stairs, and soon reached the door of a room on the second floor.


    Guo Meimei looked around, and then posted it at the door to listen. As a police officer, her basic investigative ability was still available. She heard the uniform breathing sound in the room vaguely, and judged that the people in the room had fallen asleep with a high probability.


    There was a key in his hand. This is the key that Zhang just gave her. It was the key of Chu Feng''s room. He gently slipped into the key hole, opened the door a few times, looked at both sides carefully, and walked in and closed the door.


    With the faint colored lights in the room, Guo Meimei saw Chu Feng lying in bed and slept steadily. She walked and sat by the bed. A hand passed over Chu Feng''s face: "I don''t know if you are lucky or unfortunate, but it is lucky to get my body. Unfortunately, you will go to jail after you get it."


    Feeling a sentence, Guo Meimei stood up, gently faded the pajamas, suddenly revealed the body of the body, and suddenly came to Chu Feng''s room, then climbed to bed with a light hand and feet, and there was an unnatural red color on her face.


    Looking at the Chu wind with a clear face, Guo Meimei is completely facing Chu Feng at the moment, but he is not touched: "when I touch the guy who will still have chicken skin, how can it possibly have a relationship with Yan Yan, so I will not suffer from it!"


    Then slowly lowered her head. Although Guo Meimei was very open outside, she was very conservative. She could sacrifice her body, but she had to sacrifice valuable. So this is her first time. She naturally wants to slowly come. Even if there is interest, she doesn''t want to leave regret for herself.


    Just in her mouth to touch Chu wind lips, originally even breathing deep sleep Chu wind suddenly opened eyes: "do you want to do?"Guo Meimei, who is a little nervous in her heart at the moment, feels her body sluggish. She looks at Chu Feng in her eyes in surprise. She is a bit at a loss. The whole body is stiff there. Isn''t Jingde saying that he is drunk and knows nothing about it? How come now it seems that there is nothing?


    But it was just a moment of Leng Shen, Guo Meimei was suddenly pressed up, no matter what the results are good, she had to rely on Chu Feng, directly kiss Chu Feng''s mouth: "don''t ask me what I want to do, you just need to lie down!"


    Chufeng''s body became stiff. He had never met such a thing. Even on that day, Liu Yan just held it for a night. At this moment, he suddenly felt that his brain could not control his hands and feet.


    When Guo Meimei saw that Chu Feng didn''t push herself away, she felt a little smile in her heart. After all, she was still a young man of high blood. How could she bear to come up against her like this?


    Because Chu Feng didn''t resist, Guo Meimei became more and more fiery. At the end of the day, Chu Feng suddenly turned over and pressed Guo Meimei under her body. She looked at the woman whose body was red and breathed heavily: "why did you do that?"


    Guo Meimei gave a smile and put her hands around Chu Feng''s neck. Her voice was sweet and greasy: "I''ve been fighting with Yan Yan for everything since school, but she''s always holding me down. I''m not convinced about this. With your performance today, I find myself very interested in you and want to wear a small hat for Yan Yan."


    "Don''t worry, I just satisfy myself that I haven''t won Yan Yan''s heart. I won''t entangle you with anything, and I won''t tell anyone."


    "Is it?" The depth of Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a faint playfulness. If it wasn''t for her left eye to see the color of deception, Chu Feng would really believe what Guo Meimei said, but at the moment, she was destined not to believe it. She looked down at her delicate body, which could make ordinary men spurt blood. The look in Chu Feng''s eyes slowly recovered her calm.


    "Come on, take me!" Guo Meimei, who didn''t notice Chu Feng''s expression, loosened Chu Feng''s neck. She was lying on the bed in a big font, looking like you were cutting her.


    Chu Feng raised a smile and raised Guo Meimei''s chin with one hand: "if it''s in the rest of the environment, meeting a charming woman like you and your identity as a police officer, I don''t mind going to a romantic scene, but tonight is doomed to fail, because it will bring disaster to me."


    Guo Meimei''s heart was stunned, but her face was full of resentment: "I said I didn''t tell Yan Yan where the disaster came from. When the matter is over, you go your way and I go my way. You are in Jianghai and I''m in Guangzhou. Where''s the trouble? Now everyone is sleeping!"


    "Have a good rest. You''ll be fine tomorrow morning." Chu Feng pulled a blanket over Guo Meimei''s body. She walked to the balcony, sat on the hanging chair and looked at the distance. Tonight was doomed to be a bad night.


    "Help, indecent!"


    At this time, Guo Meimei cried out when she couldn''t move her strength. The calm Chu Feng looked stunned, and finally knew what she was wrong about. That is, she ignored the reason why Guo Meimei did it, but it was too late.


    In the villa nearby, Jingde, who has just entered a young lady''s body, hears the cry, but is more excited: "I thought it would take three or four hours. I didn''t expect Liu Yan''s man to be so rubbish. I guess it will not work until the beginning."


    Because he explained that Guo Meimei had a relationship with Chu Feng, he firmly believed that Guo Meimei must have done that. After all, the attempted indecent police officer was different from the crime already committed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    The lights of the villa are all turned on with Guo Meimei''s cry. People who are half asleep and half awake are confused about the meaning of the situation, but then they react and quickly rush out of their room and run towards the second floor.


    "Meimei, what''s the matter with you?"


    Although Liu Yan drank a lot this evening, she was the first person to react after Guo Meimei''s call sounded. She quickly went up to the second floor and kicked the door open with one foot. She saw Guo Meimei, who was paralyzed and covered with quilts on the bed.


    "Yan Yan!" Guo Meimei immediately shed tears, as if she had been greatly wronged: "Chu Feng, Chu Feng, he, Wuwu


    Before she finished speaking, Guo Meimei''s voice rang through the whole villa. Some people who didn''t follow up came to the door of the room and saw the uneven covered by the blanket. Her eyes flashed a look of fun. Maybe she guessed something. She looked at Chu Feng with a banter in her eyes. This guy is really brave enough!


    "Don''t move me, Chu Feng, this scoundrel, has no strength at all."


    Seeing Liu Yan coming to help herself, Guo Meimei quickly made a voice, a very aggrieved look, in fact, she is now naked, if you do not carefully pull the blanket, it will be completely exposed in front of people, that face is really lost.


    When Liu Yan nodded, everyone was more curious and could not get up. Why was there no movement? Was Chu Feng covering her mouth, and it seemed that there was only such a possibility. The eyes of people looking at Guo Meimei were full of sympathy, especially those who coveted Guo Meimei, and their hearts were filled with anger.


    But Liu Yan stood in front of them, and could not turn to be that person.


    "Do you want to do me wrong once?" Chu Feng has been sitting there peacefully since the beginning of shock. At the moment, she just stood up and looked at Liu Yan who was walking towards her step by step: "if I told you that I didn''t do anything to her, she came up on her own, do you believe it?"


    Liu Yan is not a vase. Although she is a little tiger, it doesn''t mean she is really stupid. When she came in just now, she thought Guo Meimei was stained by the Chu wind. She just saw the pajamas on the ground and became more sober. If Chu Feng really wanted to do something, how could the pajamas still be so intact?


    The most important thing is, this is on the second floor. If Chu Feng brought Guo Meimei up on the first floor, it would not be so quiet. Of course, the most important thing is that Guo''s bed is too neat!


    Seeing Liu Yan blinking at himself, Chu Feng knew that Liu Yan believed in himself, so he shut up and looked at the others with a cold look in his eyes. Those people standing at the door immediately felt that they were being watched by a poisonous snake, and all of them subconsciously stepped back.


    "You go out, Guo Meimei needs to dress!"


    Chu Feng said coldly, Guo Meimei was stimulated by her own gold needle and lost her ability to move. We can''t see that, but if you wait for a lot of people, it will be exposed, and she is really speechless.


    Liu Yan also looked back at those people: "go out!"


    Although those people are not happy, but Liu Yan opened his mouth or quickly quit to close the door. Some people were surprised that Jingde did not appear. I believe he would be very happy to suppress Chu Feng. This is an absolutely great opportunity!


    After everyone went out, Chu Feng went to the bedside and lifted the blanket on Guo Meimei''s body. Two fingers merged in Guo Meimei''s armpit and poked: "get up, or your play can''t go on."


    Guo Meimei''s body suddenly moved. Her tears stopped. She realized that she was still naked. She quickly picked up her pajamas on the floor, which made the whole room short of spring.


    "What''s going on?"


    At this time, the door of the room opened again, and Jingde took the lead to walk in with Zhang Degang. Seeing Guo Meimei''s tears still, she immediately showed her concern: "Meimei, what''s the matter with you?"


    Guo Meimei is curious about why chufeng is still so calm at this time, but it has already been. She always wants to continue: "chufeng, he is a rascal to me!"


    "What, how dare you attack Meimei, you rascal


    Zhang Degang suddenly jumped up as if he had been stabbed by something, and seemed to be very angry about going to attack Chu Feng: "bastard, Meimei is the acting captain of Guangzhou, a group police officer. You even treat her as a scoundrel. Do you want to die?"


    "Is that enough?" Chu Feng had insight into everything when Guo Meimei screamed, so he didn''t worry at the moment. After carefully sweeping Jingde, he looked at Guo Meimei: "how did I bring you to the second floor?"


    Guo Meimei was stunned and finally realized that she had made a mistake just now. She should not let Chu Feng let her move. But she sobbed and said, "I drink too much. It''s convenient to get up in the middle of the night, but I was beaten from the back. When I wake up, you will be on me. How do you think I got up?"


    Jingde timely stood up, a pair of selfless appearance: "Chu wind, beauty has already pointed out you, what else do you have to say?" Looking at Liu Yan standing in the back: "although you are Yan Yan''s man, but the son of heaven committed the same crime as the common people. The victims of this matter are there, and there are so many witnesses, Yan Yan can''t protect you.""Why should I have the courage to protect me? Can innocence exist? "


    Chu Feng sat on the bed and patted the bed gently: "you only believe in one side of the story, but it''s reasonable, but you are all policemen, and the basic investigation ability is also there. You don''t wonder why Guo Meimei''s clothes and this bed are so neat?"


    With these words, Chu Feng pointed to the bed of the bed, or neatly folded there: "of course you can also say that Guo Meimei fainted, so there was no struggle, so I think it is the same."


    Chufeng is not an idiot, right? If there is such evidence, how can he deny it himself?


    Chu Feng stood up and looked at Guo Meimei, who looked unnatural: "I just wonder if Guo Meimei doesn''t wear shoes when she goes to the bathroom. Is the bathroom clean? Or is it to walk without any movement? "


    When everyone looked at the floor of the room and didn''t see any extra shoes, Chu Feng patted his mouth as if he was a little sleepy: "of course, these are not important, but do you forget that there are two cameras in the hall of the villa? Why don''t you go and check whether I carried her up or she came up by herself? "


    Camera?


    People look stunned when they hear the speech. Is there a camera in this villa? It seems that they didn''t pay attention to this, but it seems that Chu Feng''s appearance seems to be true. Everyone looks at Guo Meimei again. Does she come up by herself.


    "Zhang Degang, where are you going?" At this time, Liu Yan suddenly opened his mouth. Everyone''s eyes were on Zhang Degang. The latter slowly retreated, as if to go out: "now such things happen, do you still have private affairs?"


    "No, I just want to make it convenient." Zhang Degang''s face was frozen, and his words were a little hesitant.


    "Well, this matter still needs to be investigated, you several control Chu Feng temporarily."


    Jingde just winked at Zhang Degang to see if there was a real camera. If it was, he would find the deletion. But seeing what Liu Yan seemed to have caught, he decided to directly get chufeng: "the rest of the people don''t leave the villa. I''m calling the Jianghai criminal investigation team to deal with this matter. After all, we are all in the rest time."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. There is no camera in this villa. Otherwise, who dares to come to Longquan villa? What he said just now is just to confirm what he thinks in his heart. Now he is sure that Jingde has something to do with this evening.


    In his heart, he tried to cover up and then went away. Looking at Jingde, who was commanding everything there, Chu Feng looked at Guo Meimei: "are you sure I''m really strong. Raped you? "


    Guo Meimei looked a little dodgy, but still nodded, chufeng chuckled and shook his head: "I hope you won''t regret it, wait a moment!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    At this time, everyone saw that Chu Feng still said such words. All of them should be cooked ducks with a hard mouth. Three people went up to control chufeng, but Liu Yan frowned. The key to this matter is Guo Meimei. If she doesn''t let go, Chu Feng will be investigated.


    Moreover, Liu Yan believes that the investigation has come to the end. It is certain that Chu Feng has defiled Guo Meimei, and there will be no second result.


    When the three people were about to control the Chu wind, what sound suddenly sounded in the dark night. Everyone''s eyes subconsciously looked out, and suddenly looked strange. At the moment, there were three armed helicopters circling in the distant night. Although they could not see it, they could already hear that sound.


    Jingde looks stunned. How can armed helicopters arrive so late in the dark? And it seems that the target location is still here. He waved: "you guys stay and watch the Chu wind. In addition, I''ll calm down Meimei''s mood. I''ll take a look at the situation."


    Then, without waiting for everyone to say anything, he went out directly and walked down the stairs. Then he looked into the hall, looked carefully at it, and then sneered. It was really cheating us. Otherwise, I would be surprised. I didn''t know that these cameras were installed here before.


    After the possibility of having a camera, Jingde is more confident about the accusation of Chu Feng tonight. Looking at the three armed helicopters that have been slowly circling down, Jingde decides to go out and see what happens first.


    The arrival of the armed helicopter did not cause much fluctuation. After all, everyone had fallen asleep at night, and dozens of them came out of Jingde.


    Everyone looked at the three armed helicopters curiously, and then their bodies were shocked. It turned out that they were the exclusive helicopters of the imperial guards. All the people who could be mobilized must be big men. Jingde straightened up in an instant. He didn''t know who it was, but he could be a big one.


    A cabin door opened, and a man in his twenties jumped down directly from the top. The whole man was dressed in a police uniform. He only saw the bar on his shoulder. Everyone didn''t believe his eyes, but Jingde seemed to see a ghost. At the next moment, he saluted directly: "Vice Minister Zhou!"


    Zhou Jingxing, 25 years old, has solved many serious crimes since he entered the police system at the age of 18. Now he has become one of the three vice ministers of the Criminal Investigation Department of the Chinese government, and has a great power. The most important thing is that he is also the eldest grandson of the red Zhou family in the imperial city. His background also accounts for a part of the reason why he can get to this position today.


    However, it was good anyway. Seeing Zhou Jingxing, Jingde was only respectful, because all of their Jing family so far came from Zhou family.


    "Jingde, why are you here?" When Zhou Jingxing saw that someone knew him, he was surprised that he was rarely seen on TV and that some people knew him. However, he saw that it was Jingde. He suddenly understood: "as the leader of the criminal police of the Imperial City criminal investigation team, he didn''t do well in his post. What did he do when he ran away from Jianghai? It was very leisure, wasn''t he?"


    Jingde felt his heart beat faster, but still said in a low voice: "I came to Jianghai to attend the gathering of police school students, and I will return to my post tomorrow."


    "Yes


    Zhou Jingxing nodded slightly and looked at a beautiful woman on and off the helicopter: "heart language, the person you said is here?"


    Su Xinyu looked in front of dozens of people, did not see the person he was looking for, took out the phone to contact someone, and then hung up the phone: "it''s really here."


    Zhou Jingxing nodded and looked at Jingde: "is there a man named Chu Feng here?"


    Chu Feng?


    Everyone is a Leng, in the middle of the night, three armed helicopters are out to find Chu Feng. What''s going on? Seeing that Jingde was so awed by Zhou Jingxing, Zhang Degang felt that it was an opportunity for performance and pointed to the villa behind him: "that is strong. The criminal who raped the police is on the second floor, under our control


    "Strong. Traitor? Or police officers? " Originally, Zhou Jingxing was stunned when he heard the speech and looked at Su Xinyu beside him, but the latter shook his head. Zhou Jingxing''s face suddenly cooled down: "what''s going on?"


    "That, that, he!" Zhou Jingxing''s high-ranking momentum is Zhang Degang can bear. There are cold sweats on his forehead, and his words are not clear.


    "Let''s go in and have a look. There must be some misunderstanding." Although Su Xinyu doesn''t know Chu Feng very well, she probably knows what kind of person he is, a teenager with amazing medical skills. Does he need to do such a thing?


    Zhou Jingxing nodded his head to disperse his anger. He followed Su Xinyu with four guards. However, one helicopter did not open the cabin door all the time, and all the guards on and off the other helicopter were standing around the helicopter, which made everyone curious.


    "Miss Su, long time no see." Chu Feng''s left eye just now knew that Su Xinyu was coming, so he said something that let Guo Meimei not regret, so he didn''t mean to worry.


    But Chu Feng''s understatement in Guo Meimei and Jingde and other people''s hearts is a fierce stimulation, the dark end, just when Zhou Jingxing came in, Guo Meimei had already recognized who he was, so at the moment only thought Chu Feng might know Zhou Jingxing.Some regret in the heart, I said that Yan Yan how can find an ordinary man, all blame themselves.


    "What''s going on? Why do they say that?" Su Xinyu ignored other people''s eyes, just looked at Chu Feng sitting on the bed: "you won''t really be?"


    "Do you think I am?" Chu Feng smiles and looks at Guo Meimei, then looks at Jingde: "actually, what I want to say is that I don''t know. It happened in the middle of the night. Maybe you can ask Miss Guo and Mr. Jingde."


    Zhou Jingxing''s eyes narrowed slightly, examining Chu Feng, feeling different breath, and then moved his eyes to Jingde: "what''s going on?"


    Jingde secretly said that this time it''s really over. Why don''t you check out the identity of this jerk?


    "Vice Minister Zhou, I was just joking." Guo Meimei began to be nervous, but later she calmed down and took a look at Chu Feng. What was the status of this jerk? However, she put more eyes on Zhou Jingxing, and her voice was soft: "but I didn''t expect that everyone reacted so much."


    "So, it''s just a misunderstanding. Chu Feng didn''t do anything to me."


    Zhou Jingxing looked at Guo Meimei, who was in her pajamas, and then moved her eyes to Chu Feng: "the matter has been solved. Are you Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng looked at Guo Meimei with a little appreciation. This woman was not simple. She just thought of a solution at once. However, Chu Feng would not expose anything. I believe that after tonight''s event, Jingde will swallow up even if she still has resentment.


    He stood up and looked at Zhou Jingxing, who was full of righteousness. Chu Feng didn''t know him: "not bad!"


    "Come with me!" Zhou Jingxing looks at chufeng with two points of doubt in his eyes. However, Su Xinyu has repeatedly assured him that he also chooses to believe it once. Moreover, he has investigated the affairs of Jianghai hospital before coming. At this moment, he has five points of confidence in chufeng. The final five points depend on whether chufeng can succeed.


    "Has no one told you that I am not going far?"


    Chu Feng took a look at Su Xinyu beside him, and then calmly met Zhou Jingxing''s eyes, which made people around him beat. This bastard was really bold. He dared to talk to Zhou Jingxing like this, but Liu Yan opened his mouth slightly. How did Chu Feng know Vice Minister Zhou.


    This is my boss''s superior several levels!


    "Somebody, please come with us, Mr. Chu!" Zhou Jingxing''s eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, he turned and walked toward the outside. Suddenly, two guards came over. Chu Feng''s mouth lifted up a smile. Su Xinyu''s heart felt a lump: "stop it!"


    Then he walked over and took Chu Feng''s arm: "let''s go?" Then, taking advantage of Chu Feng''s stiff expression, she dragged her way out. Liu Yan hesitated for a moment and finally followed her.


    "Don''t you play like that?" In the garden, Chu Feng came back to his senses and shook his head with a bitter smile. Suddenly, a goddess took your arm and changed it into any grass root.


    "Get on that helicopter!" Su Xinyu is referring to the helicopter that slowly opens the hatch, and then pulls Chu Feng directly up. It seems that there is no room for discussion.


    "Are you?" Zhou Jingxing just wanted to get on the plane to leave after seeing Chu Feng. However, he saw Liu Yan standing there at a loss. The latter pointed to chufeng: "I am his girlfriend!"


    Zhou Jingxing suddenly nodded and jumped on the helicopter: "then you also come up!" Liu Yan''s face was tight, and she felt uneasy. This was the Vice Minister of criminal investigation and his super boss, but she nodded and followed up.


    "Who is that Chu Feng?" At the moment, a group of people were standing in the garden, looking at the helicopter circling away. Zhang Degang nono said to himself, "and the helicopter he went up to, I saw an old man sitting on it. How can I feel a little familiar?"


    "Bastard, you want to die?"


    Jingde felt his whole body was wet with cold sweat at the moment. Hearing Zhang Degang''s words, he punched him in the head: "do you dare to say that man is an old man, who is that? Do you know?"


    Pointing to the sky: "Zhou tianchu, one of the seven big men in the Chinese dynasty, is the top figure in the two departments of the security department and the criminal investigation department, and the owner of the red Zhou family. You say he is an old man and doesn''t know him. You don''t want to live?"


    Zhang Degang felt pain when he touched his head, but when he heard Jingde''s words, he sat on the ground with soft legs and a burst of fear: "my God, it''s good that we didn''t go too far with Chu Feng. This guy even knew Mr. Zhou!"


    When everyone is in a complicated mood, Guo Meimei looks at the departure direction of the helicopter, which only sees a little light in the distance. A meaningful smile passes through her mouth. It seems that she is more powerful than Jingde!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    Jianghai military hospital, standing 500 meters away from the municipal building, is not open to the public. It is only open to government personnel, military personnel, or their families. Not all the people who can live here are either rich or expensive. However, if it is not for the people who serve the country, it is impossible to come in.


    At three o''clock in the morning, the military hospital tonight is a bit heavier than before. Soldiers and police with guns can be seen everywhere. There are garrisons on all floors of the hospital, which seems to protect something important.


    Outside an operating room on the seventh floor, there were many people standing there, either anxious or silent, or walking back and forth, but everyone did not make too much noise, as if they were worried about the impact on anyone.


    In the operating room, Su Xinyu stood beside her in a nurse''s uniform, with a little doubt: "it''s been an hour, why don''t you move?"


    Chufeng was taken away from Longquan villa by them, and directly came to Jianghai army hospital, and the first time into the operating room, but now has come in for an hour, Chu Feng is still sitting there without moving, do not know what is thinking.


    "Old man, do you feel sleepy now?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer Su Xinyu''s words. He just looked at the old man lying on the operating bed. Zhou tianchu, the head of the Zhou family, was one of the seven big men. Chu Feng came out of the mountain village. Naturally, he didn''t know who the man was. He only regarded him as a patient of his own.


    Su Xinyu rolled his eyes, a little dissatisfied with chufeng''s neglect of himself, but he also looked at Zhou tianchu. I wonder if he would be angry. Chu Feng didn''t make a move for an hour.


    Although Zhou tianchu looks old, there is still a light in his eyes that people dare not despise. However, at the moment, he is very calm: "I am old, and because of years of work, this point is basically half asleep, and now this situation, how can I fall asleep?"


    "It seems that you are very busy, but no matter how busy you are, you need to rest."


    Although Chu Feng didn''t know the identity of the old man in front of him, he could feel a sense of oppression: "now it seems that it is impossible to wait for you to fall asleep. Then I have to use some special methods to let you have a good rest and take care of your affairs. I have to go to work tomorrow."


    Zhou tianchu smiles and nods and closes his eyes. At his age, he can see a lot of things. It''s good to be good, but it doesn''t matter if it''s not.


    Chu Feng stood up, followed by a gold needle in his hand, quickly and incomparably toward Zhou tianchu''s head. Next to the temple, Zhou tianchu, who had a rough breath, slowly breathed evenly and seemed to be slowly sleeping in the past.


    "He is too tired, his body is overloaded operation, but also suffered heavy damage, can persist until now is good."


    Chu Feng looks at Zhou tianchu, who has been in a coma on the operating table. Chu Feng is confident that he will not wake up even if he has opened his stomach for Zhou tianchu. In this era of narcotic drugs, chufeng naturally knows how amazing this skill is. But facing an old man like Zhou tianchu, the anesthetic will only make his body worse.


    So Chu Feng directly anesthetized Zhou tianchu''s body with a gold needle, which made him fall into a deep sleep. At this time, thunder could not make the old man wake up.


    "His identity should be not simple, how can he wrestle to make the whole waist bone brittle?"


    Chu Feng slowly faded Zhou tianchu''s clothes, but his voice was very insipid: "know this situation, and then hold on for ten days and a half months, he will completely die?"


    "No way?" Although Su Xinyu shocked chufeng, he even let Zhou tianchu sleep at once, but he was still curious about what he said: "every day, there are top doctors to treat Zhou Lao. They all say that Zhou''s condition will not deteriorate, but if you want to get better, it''s not as serious as you said, right?"


    "Do you know what an expert is?" Chu Feng just laughed it off and turned Zhou tianchu''s body back to the sky: "the old man''s brittle injury is really under control, but also because the brittle lumbar bone affects the rest of the nerves, do you know what a one-time outbreak is?"


    Playing with Zhou tianchu, chufeng stood up straight and looked at Su Xinyu, who showed doubts: "the brittle waist bone is like a lead wire. The old man''s body is the buried explosive, hidden in every corner of his body. When he is in good health, these things do not exist, but now the injury has taken away most of his energy, and those hidden dangers have burst out."


    "He has serious insomnia and spinal problems. He has a lot of minor ailments and pains, but he should have taken strong painkillers, so when all these problems break out, he will surely die."


    Blinking at Su Xinyu, who was shocked on her face, she said, "so those top doctors and experts just focus on serious injuries, but ignore these minor problems. But if the small problems add up to a certain degree, they are no less than cancer, understand?"


    Su Xinyu''s face turned red. She was several years older than Chu Feng. But now Chu Feng talks to her in a tone that the elder teaches the younger generation. Her expression is a bit unnatural: "anyway, you can cure it. If you can''t cure it, then I can''t atone even if I''m dead!""It seems that the old man''s injury today has a lot to do with you."


    Chu Feng shook his head. He didn''t have much interest in Su Xinyu. Maybe it was because everyone was far away from each other: "as long as he appeared in front of me, I would cure him, but I can''t guarantee the result, but it should be better than now. You should reflect on it, because if the old man dies, you are a sinner."


    Su Xinyu looks sluggish and feels a little guilty. She and Ma Qiduo and Zhang Yuner are nurses of the national medical hall. Although they just go in for exercise, they are also good nurses.


    They themselves are responsible for taking care of Zhou tianchu, but one night, the three people went out to race the night before and did not have a good rest. In the middle of the night, Zhou tianchu wanted to drink water. As a result, he fell down and directly caused the fracture of his waist and could not stand up.


    They were supposed to be thrown into the Imperial City prison, but because of Zhou tianchu''s plea, the three were eventually sent to Jianghai hospital as nurses to learn how to take care of them, which is punishment!


    At first, there were still some complaints, but now Su Xinyu is very lucky. If she had not been thrown to Jianghai hospital, she would not have seen Chu Feng. If she had not seen Chu Feng, then all the minor problems broke out and took Zhou tianchu''s life. Zhou Jingxing must have buried them. Think about Su Xinyu, she is afraid and her eyes are full of expectation.


    Chu Feng didn''t look at Su Xinyu''s eyes. He flashed out three gold needles and quickly fell on Zhou tianchu''s acupoints, slowing down his blood flow. In this way, he would not worry about massive bleeding during the operation. Now Zhou tianchu is half dead!


    When the gold needle fell, Chu Feng picked up the scalpel and whirled out a knife flower in his hand. When Su Xinyu covered his small mouth, he directly crossed Zhou tianchu''s back. Su Xinyu was not calm: "what are you doing? Why didn''t you say it earlier? Now I''m alone here, how can I help you, and how can you?"


    Chu Feng suddenly turns around, and her eyes sweep Su Xinyu. When the latter''s body is stiff and shut up, the scalpel in chufeng''s hand directly and quickly cuts across Zhou tianchu''s back, and soon reveals the position of his back bone. Su Xinyu, who was afraid to mention it, was stunned.


    Because she saw Zhou tianchu''s fragile place, there was a layer of black bone, but when she was in the national medical hall, it didn''t seem to show?


    But think about what she seems to understand, it must be that the experts are worried that Zhou tianchu is too old, so they just rely on medicine to recuperate, and there is no other good way to do it. However, looking at the dark appearance, Su Xinyu felt a burst of guilt, and her bones were blackened. It seems that she was hurt badly.


    "Bone marrow necrosis, black bone, poor man!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, and his heart was angry with the expert. As long as a serious examination can be found, he even let an old man bear the pain of osteonecrosis. Look at the cracked lumbar bone, the black on the top, which is the color of bone marrow necrosis. At this moment, the bone marrow is estimated to be stinky.


    Hesitated for a moment, chufeng put down the scalpel in his hand and turned to the door. Su Xinyu was curious, but did not say anything. After a while, chufeng came back with Zhou Jingxing and picked up another clean scalpel: "how do you feel if you want to put some blood on you?"


    Zhou Jingxing had been waiting anxiously outside. He was called in by Chu Feng. At the moment, he was surprised to see Zhou tianchu''s back. He looked very surprised: "what''s wrong with my grandfather?"


    "Scrape bones and heal wounds!" Chufeng was playing with the scalpel, and his words were calm. He seemed to be saying an extremely common thing: "part of his bone marrow has become necrotic. I will transplant some of his body''s things to regenerate bone marrow, but the old man''s blood has lost vitality, and you are his grandson, you know."


    Zhou Jingxing looked at Zhou tianchu lying on the bed at the moment, with a gold needle in his head. His eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Su Xinyu: "I hope you are right. Otherwise, don''t blame me." Then directly stretched out his hand, Chu wind without a polite knife, with the blood bag ready to live.


    More than three hours later, he put down a needle. Chu Feng took a towel from Su Xinyu, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and looked at Zhou tianchu after the wound was sutured: "give him a proper amount of nutrient solution. After five days, I will pull out the needle for him. During this period, no one should approach him."


    Then he left the ward directly, bone marrow regeneration, bone suture, wasted a lot of energy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    "How''s my grandfather?"


    I am worried about the situation of my grandfather''s leaving the hospital. Why is there any time for him to leave the hospital


    Chu Feng slightly frowned, but also can understand Zhou Jingxing''s anxiety: "other people''s gold needle may have chemical reaction, but you can rest assured that mine is absolutely OK."


    "Xiao Feng, this is Vice Minister Zhou!" Liu Yan, who is next to him, sees Chu Feng talking to Zhou Jingxing like this. He looks a little worried. This is a high-ranking figure. He can pinch a dead man with one finger.


    "In my eyes, he is also a human being."


    Chu Feng naturally knew that the person in front of him was not simple, but for him, it was just a person: "anyway, I''ll leave my words here. I''ll come here in a few days. You don''t have to worry about me running away, because you can easily find me and know that I''m in Longquan villa. Where do I go, it seems you don''t need to worry?"


    Zhou Jingxing does know that Chu Feng''s words are reasonable, but he needs to be careful after all: "it''s just a few days, so please stay here for a few days, my grandfather, I''ll send you away."


    "So if your grandfather doesn''t wake up, are you going to kill me?"


    Although Zhou Jingxing did not say, but Chu Feng still knew his potential meaning and shook his head gently: "just I want to leave, can you block me?"


    Zhou Jingxing''s face sank, and no one had ever dared to talk to him like this. He raised his hand, and immediately several guards came up, completely blocking the way Chu Feng might go out.


    Chu Feng just laughed at this. If it wasn''t for his left eye to see Zhou Jingxing''s body without color, he would have directly put down his hands now, because what he hates most in this life is those who bite the hand that feeds him: "it seems that you really don''t want me to leave, so I''m not polite!"


    "Wait!"


    When Chu Feng was about to break through by force, Su Xinyu, who caught up with him, cried out and looked at Zhou Jingxing: "if you believe me, let him leave. If it''s really not possible, I''ll be with him these days. Now we are asking for help. If you imprison people like this, you can''t help but feel cold."


    "It''s not about the three of you." Zhou Jingxing snorted coldly. He seemed to have a very general opinion on Su Xinyu, but he still waved to the guard to retreat: "but you said that. I''ll wait a few more days. If my grandfather doesn''t wake up by then, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Cold left a word, Zhou Jingxing went to the operating room, he wanted to arrange people to look after the ward around, although for Chu Feng young hold doubts, just do not believe, also can only temporarily choose to believe.


    "I''m sorry, he''s just like this because of Zhou Lao. Usually he''s a good talker." Su Xinyu shows an apologetic look to Chu Feng.


    "Don''t follow me!"


    Chu Feng didn''t communicate with Su Xinyu more. She just dropped a word and pulled Liu Yan to leave directly. The latter hesitated to see the direction of the operating room, but still kept up with Chu Feng, because what she left now can only increase Zhou Jingxing''s resentment.


    "Xiao Feng, can you cure?" Outside the hospital, Liu Yan and Chu Feng walked to one side. The former thought of what happened last night and looked at Chu Feng: "and I''ll treat old Zhou. You''re amazing. It''s something that Chinese medicine can do."


    "You can worship me, but don''t fall in love with me."


    Chu Feng knew that these things could not hide Liu Yan. Why did Zhou Jingxing take Liu Yan with him: "and yesterday I helped you finish your work. Today I remember to fulfill your promise. As for now, I''ll give you a chance to invite me to have breakfast. It''s a small reward."


    "Stingy!" See Chu wind did not say with their own meaning, Liu Yan slightly Du mouth.


    When they were still bickering, a BMW stopped directly beside them, and the window dropped to reveal Su Xinyu''s beautiful face: "get in the car. After a busy night, it''s time to have some breakfast!"


    "Miss Su!" Liu Yan doesn''t know Su Xinyu''s identity, but seeing that she can talk to Zhou Jingxing, she is certainly not an ordinary person. She said politely that she was not the mean woman when she was with Chu Feng: "how interesting, what we eat is not necessarily suitable for you."


    "Jianghai university has heard that things are good. I have been to Jianghai for some time and haven''t tried it. How about vice captain Liu taking me to have a try?"


    Su Xinyu gently smile, generous and decent, revealing a noble and elegant beauty: "and I did not say, street food I can not eat ah!"


    "Really, I haven''t been there for a long time, just together." Liu Yan heard Su Xinyu''s words, eyes a bright, subconsciously added the lower lip: "Xiaofeng, go!"


    Chu Feng, look at Liu Yan, who came here? Won''t he be so snobbish?


    "What are you looking at? If you don''t go, I''ll tell your little aunt that you last night, hum!" Liu Yan sees Chu Feng does not speak, direct mouth threat, this has been tried and tested."You cow


    Chu Feng really didn''t want to go, but Liu Yan said that he couldn''t help it. They didn''t go back last night. Lin Yulin must have thought a lot. If Liu Yan went to add fuel, I don''t know when the relationship between them will be the same.


    Su Xinyu secretly smiles. It seems that Chu Feng is afraid of his little aunt. When they get on the car, they step on the accelerator directly, and the car goes directly to Jianghai University.


    "Elder martial brother, it has been found out that the chufeng is a peasant from the countryside."


    At the same time, in Longquan villa, Jingde, who had not slept for a night, sat in the hall. Because of what happened last night, many people left all night. At the moment, just a few people are here, which can be regarded as a good relationship with Jingde. However, Zhang Degang came in from the outside with a smile on his face: "any one of us will abuse him."


    Jingde saw that Chu Feng was taken away by Zhou Jingxing last night. He was terrified. He was afraid that he would do something to himself. So he asked Zhang Degang to investigate. He took the information that Zhang Degang found out and sneered: "it turned out that it was an orphan who was adopted. I thought it was the offspring of some big crocodile."


    Just when he was about to say something, Jingde''s eyes were slightly condensed and he raised a photo in his hand: "who is this man?"


    Zhang Degang looked at it, and his eyes were straight. Then he looked at the information in Jingde''s hand and compared the photo: "this man''s name is Lin Yulin, the sister of Chu Feng''s adoptive mother. At present, she is the Secretary of general manager of Shengyuan security company, that is, the aunt of Chu Feng!"


    "It turned out to be her little aunt. What a beautiful woman she is!" Jingde nodded and looked at Lin Yulin in the photo. Deep greed flashed in his eyes, and finally raised a smile: "Chu Feng was taken away by Zhou Jingxing. No matter what the reason is, it is not easy. These materials may have been changed. We should be careful after all."


    "In addition, through the relationship between the river and the sea, I have a plan."


    Zhang Degang seems to know what Jingde wants to do, thumbs up to him, and then quickly arranges these things. Guo Meimei, who has not slept all night, comes over and is surprised to see the people in the photo. It seems that she has temperament!


    "Meimei, although what happened last night failed, thanks to your alertness, I will finish what I promised you." Jingde looked at the photos in his hand and smelled a smell of fragrance before he thought of Guo Meimei: "it is certainly not easy for Chu Feng to leave with Zhou Lao in the same helicopter. I have a plan to cooperate with you."


    "We''ll do it both ways. If it''s the same as I guess, then we''ll take off together. If not, we won''t lose anything."


    When she said this, Jingde''s eyes always looked at the people in the photo, and seemed reluctant to move it. Guo Meimei stood beside her. Although Jingde didn''t elaborate on it, she had already guessed: "Heroes think alike!"


    Jingde a Leng, and then laughed: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    Jianghai university is a top university in China.


    Although it is still in the holiday period, and there are still a few days before the start of school, many students have begun to go back to school and walk around in twos and threes. Many shops outside the school have also opened. After a month''s rest, they need to start normal business.


    Su Xinyu drove a BMW and directly stopped in a small street opposite Jianghai University. It is a small street itself, but many shops, large and small, have been artificially transformed. As long as the school starts, it is always hot.


    Cars like BMW are very common in Jianghai, but when you see people who open the door, it is an instant that everyone is attracted. In recent years, the word "beauty of fragrant car" has been continuously appearing on the major network sites and in many automobile exhibitions, which naturally has its lethality.


    With the emergence of Su Xinyu, some grassroots boys all looked straight. They all saw the models of famous cars. But at the moment, they felt that compared with the one in front of them, it was the contrast between crow and little Phoenix.


    Although the voice of throat movement is slight, it is unusual for many people to do so.


    Liu Yan got off the bus from the other side. Many people rubbed their eyes and felt that they were not awake today?


    "Asshole, it''s too much. I want to break up with you, break up!"


    Just at this time, a delicate drink broke the silence of the scene. A woman with the appearance of Sister Feng suddenly jumped up and slapped the man''s face beside her: "can''t I satisfy you? Last night I said I was the most beautiful flower in your heart. Now I look at other people''s eyes and can''t move. I tell you that my mother doesn''t serve you."


    Then he gave me another foot: "unless you promise to buy me that bag, otherwise, don''t expect me to forgive you."


    The man who was thrown a hand quickly stood up, covered his face and roared: "what nerve do you have?" After a pause, the voice became louder: "if you want to break up, it''s no good. Then I''ll break up with you. You''re so kind as to say this to me. I don''t want to look at my own weight. Go away. I won''t serve you."


    After that, she threw down a hundred yuan bill and left, as if she was angry. The woman was stunned for a moment, and then quickly caught up with her: "don''t leave me. I don''t do well. You can say I''ll change it!"


    "It''s no use. You can''t change it." The man walked in front of him without looking back. When he was three meters away from Su Xinyu, he suddenly stopped and pointed to them: "because you can''t change them like this. Otherwise, don''t say a bag with more than 1000 yuan, and I''ll buy you 10000 yuan clothes."


    Very natural and unrestrained left a word, the man completely left, the woman with tears, but that look really dare not describe.


    Su Xinyu and Liu Yan are both stunned. They want to say that the man has no conscience, but the man''s turn admits their charm. He wants to say that this woman is not. He starts with the man first, but she is now abandoned.


    "You little three, if you don''t lie in your father''s arms, what''s the wind coming out?" The weeping woman suddenly seemed to find a way to vent her anger. She ran towards Su Xinyu and her ten fingers pointed at their faces: "it''s OK. It''s just like that snow fairy."


    "Go away!"


    Liu Yan had a little sympathy for this woman, because she was dumped because she was ugly. But now she was a little different. She kicked her to the ground: "it''s not your fault to be ugly, that''s the reason of parents. But if you''re ugly, it''s your fault, OK?"


    Then he opened the door directly and pulled Chu Feng down: "you bastard, you woman, I have been bullied by others. You even sit in the car, are you still not a man?"


    That''s what Chu Feng was afraid of. Although he had been prepared for a long time, when Su Xinyu got out of the car, he knew he couldn''t go down. However, he was pulled down by Liu Yan. All of a sudden, he felt a lot of eyes looking at him, both envious and envious.


    But more is to let Chu Feng feel as a pet watching, very uncomfortable.


    "That''s right. We almost got cut in the face and you''re still in the car." Su Xinyu saw Liu Yan quietly winking at himself, as if to understand what general came to take Chu Feng''s other side of the hand: "do you think we two disfigurement, you look for other women?"


    When she said these words, Su Xinyu''s face turned red unconsciously. She has always been a person who is very strict with herself, even in front of people she doesn''t know. But now when she sees Liu Yan, she seems to want to straighten up Chu Feng. Her interest will come. Maybe it''s good to relax herself occasionally.


    Chu Feng is feeling that the water is in hot water. Originally, Liu Yan''s arm in hand has already made many people''s eyes cast a bleak look. Now Su Xinyu also comes out like this. Isn''t that to kill herself completely by the eyes of the crowd?But before he could publish anything, he was carried to the street by two women. Chu Feng secretly said that his eyes could not kill people. Otherwise, he must have died many times.


    "Here it is, Yaoji noodle shop. The beef noodles here are good."


    Soon, the three of them were in the middle of the street under the gaze of many people. Liu Yan pointed to a small shop with seven or eight square meters, but there were many tables and chairs outside. At the moment, they were all full of people, but their eyes were all looking at Chu Feng.


    "Welcome. What can I have for you? Is it you? " As soon as the three men were standing here, a girl came over. As soon as she was about to ask Chu Feng what they were eating, she saw Chu Feng, who was sandwiched between two women. Then a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes: "then we have no place. Please go to other places."


    Chu Feng says secretly, isn''t she here?


    The girl who came out was actually Xia Wei''s classmate Yao Qianxue. Chu Feng had seen Xia Wei''s traditional Chinese medicine twice in total, but Yao Qianxue seemed to have a lot of problems with chufeng. She didn''t pay attention to her first meeting, but her eyes were a bit wrong when she met her for the second time. How could she feel that she was an enemy when she met for the third time?


    "You silly wench, where is not finished, clean out not to have a place?" At the scene, the atmosphere is not right. Su Xinyu and Liu Yan catch something to ponder. Looking at Chu Feng, a middle-aged woman comes out and takes a picture of Yao Qianxue. Then she enthusiastically says to Chu Feng and others, "that child is not sensible. Wait a minute, you will have a position."


    Then he turned to look at Yao Qianxue, but showed a rebuke: "don''t hurry to clean up, do you want to die of me?" Then chufeng and others are enthusiastic smile: "three are to eat beef noodles? Wait a minute. I''ll get ready now


    Yao Qianxue glared at Chu Feng and snorted coldly. She walked over to clean up the table, and then hummed: "go!"


    "Xiao Feng, be honest. What have you done to other girls?"


    Three people just sat down, Liu Yan on the gossip of Chu Feng in front of a look of interest: "you will not be back to me, eat it?"


    "Who are you? I have to turn my back to you when I steal food?" Chu Feng white Liu Yan a look, this woman is not too deep into the play?


    Then she looked at Yao Qianxue, who was busy. Was this noodle restaurant her home? She just saw Liu Yan''s angry appearance and explained: "she is a friend of one of my friends. She is not very familiar. This meeting is only the third time!"


    "Friends of friends, friends of what kind?" Liu Yan is a pair of broken casserole to ask the end of the appearance, lovely small mouth directly pout: "tell you, do not eat with your back to me, otherwise I will tell you little aunt, you cheat!"


    Chu Feng looks at Liu Yan and breathes out. If Su Xinyu is not here, he must be talking to her.


    "Yao Qianxue, snow fairy, I love you, be my girlfriend!"


    Just before the three bowls of noodles were placed in front of Chu Feng, a voice came through the loudspeaker, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone looked outside. Yao Qianxue looked back and frowned: "crazy!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    At the corner of the street, Mu Tianfei slowly walked towards it with a big bunch of red roses in his hand. In the other hand, he held a big trumpet, followed by dozens of people. Each of them held a sign, which said: Mu Tianfei loves Yao qianrao!


    "What''s going on? Who''s nervous?"


    The old middle-aged woman also ran out and yelled, but then she saw Mu Tianfei, who came by. After seeing the situation clearly, her face suddenly burst into a smile: "so it''s master mu. Why did you come here today?"


    "Hello, Auntie!" Mu Tianfei politely said hello to Mu Huanglian, and then looked at Yao Qianxue affectionately in his eyes: "today I came to find Xiaoxue specially. I want her to be my girlfriend, and I will love her for the rest of my life."


    "It''s good to come after Xiaoxue, OK, that''s great!"


    The smile on Mu Huanglian''s face became more brilliant. She suddenly came back and took Yao Qianxue''s hand: "Xiaoxue, you can see that master Mu has been pursuing you so many times, and he often takes care of our business. It can be seen that he really likes you, so you can promise him!"


    "Mom Yao Qianxue knows that her mother is snobbish, and usually asks herself to find a rich boyfriend, but she has never been so direct. She even said it in front of so many people today.


    "All right, don''t be my father. You can follow master Mu!"


    Mu Huanglian didn''t listen to Yao Qianxue. She took her to the first hospital and said in a very low voice, "aren''t you curious where I got the money to send your father to the first hospital? It''s Mr. Mu who gave me 100000 yuan at one time. It''s still in the early stage. If it''s needed in the later stage, he will give it. "


    Yao Qianxue seemed to understand something. She looked at Mu Huanglian in shock. Originally, Mu Huanglian told her that the money had been accumulated over the years. In addition, she asked her father and fellow villagers to collect the money. Yao Qianxue didn''t doubt anything at first, but now it doesn''t look like what she thinks.


    "Xiaoxue, as a girlfriend, I love you!"


    Mu Tianfei kneels down on one knee directly at the moment, with a sly smile in his eyes. He also knew that Yao Qianxue''s father had an old problem when he fell down on the construction site and often suffered from physical pain. A few months ago, he couldn''t stand up. His family''s savings were emptied. Mu Tianfei thought of this way.


    He chased Yao Qianxue for a school year, but failed. Yao Qianxue sometimes didn''t even want to say a word to him, but now he was confident that he could catch up with Yao Qianxue.


    Yao Qianxue stood there, feeling full of pain. Mu Huanglian looked at Mu Tianfei, who was kneeling on the ground, and pulled out a piece of things: "you promise him, otherwise, according to the terms I signed with him, I will not pay back within a month, and the interest is calculated according to the high interest rate, so we can''t afford it at all."


    "But if you can be his girlfriend, we don''t have to pay back. In the future, your father''s medical expenses will also be paid. How nice


    Yao Qianxue felt her heart was so painful that her mother sold herself in such a way, and still couldn''t refuse. Taking a deep breath, Yao Qianxue said faintly: "you gave birth to me and raised me. I will repay you. I won''t let my father stand up."


    She walked over and stood in front of Mu Tianfei. She struggled, but was finally crushed by the 100000 yuan and the follow-up medical expenses. Her hand trembled and took over Mu Tianfei''s rose. In everyone''s eyes, she was excited: "I promise you!"


    "Great!"


    Mu Tianfei is happy to stand up, want to embrace Yao Qianxue to express his happiness, but the latter is a timely step back, Mu Tianfei is stunned, but then disappear without trace, but in his heart is sneer, let you and I pretend, now you agree, I eat your chance will be less?


    "Tell them to go away. We have to do business." Yao Qianxue felt the darkness of the future. After a cold voice, she turned to put the rose aside and started to do things directly. She didn''t pay attention to anyone, as if all her emotions had been completely emptied just now.


    "After that, I''ll call you Xiaofei, Xiaoxue, this girl is not sensible, you don''t want to see out!"


    Mu Huanglian went to Mu Tianfei and said with a smile: "do you want to eat bowl noodles? Those who are busy with these things in the morning must have not eaten them yet?"


    "No, I have something else to do. Come back this afternoon." Mu Tianfei understands that haste makes waste. If he is here now, he will only excite Yao Qianxue. He laughs and prepares to leave. However, he suddenly sees Chu Feng and his table. He is attracted by Su Xinyu and Liu Yan.


    A little surprise flashed in her eyes, but then she took people away in silence. Mu Huanglian was smiling and watched them disappear at the intersection before going back to work in the shop.


    "Why don''t you help her?"


    Liu Yan looked at Yao Qianxue, who was sitting on the side of washing dishes, and curiously approached Chu Feng''s side: "aren''t you related to others? You can see that she doesn''t want to at all. You should stand out and rescue the beauty heroically.""Do you think my shoulders are broad?" Chu Feng patted himself on the shoulder and said calmly in Su Xinyu and Liu Yan''s curious look: "it''s not broad at all, and you don''t want to express your opinions if you don''t know the situation. The help in your eyes may be a kind of persecution in the eyes of others."


    Just now Mu Huanglian turned her back to the public. She didn''t know what she said to Yao Qianxue, but it didn''t affect Chu Feng at all. He knew why Yao Qianxue was like this, but he also knew that he didn''t have money. Of course, if he had money, he would certainly stand out. After all, he didn''t want to see Yao Qianxue hurt by Mu Tianfei.


    "Zhenxiang, will you come with me next time Twenty minutes later, three people finished the beef and walked outside. Liu Yan naturally took Chu Feng''s arm: "don''t refuse, otherwise I will tell you that you bully me."


    Chu Feng stopped to look at the outside, gently shook his head: "how many disasters in the world?"


    "Whose BMW is this?"


    When Su Xinyu and Liu Yan were curious about Chu fenggan''s inexplicable words, a dozen gangsters, headed by a broom head, walked over and patted Su Xinyu''s BMW: "not bad. It''s estimated to be 700000. Who''s going to come out quickly, or we''ll crash the car."


    Su Xinyu frowned and went forward: "take your smelly hands from my car."


    "Who is that big?" Broom head is usually arrogant in this area. Moreover, as a member of the Green Gang, he is not afraid of anyone. But when he was just about to show off Wang BA''s spirit, his eyes could not move. The people who followed him were also dull and would not move their eyes: "damn Ba Zi, I haven''t seen such a beautiful woman since I was so old!"


    "Police sister, aren''t you going out?" Chu Feng looks at the broom head where there is no one else. His eyes are playful, but she is more curious about Liu Yan. She looks like she is watching a good play.


    "I''m suspended, don''t you understand?"


    Liu Yan looked at the front with interest on her face, and said, "and I also want to see what the Su Xinyu has in the end, and do you think those people can hurt her?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and didn''t bother to pay attention to these things. He just looked at the distance with a rather playful look.


    "This guy, Xia Wei''s small mouth I have not even kiss was gnawed by him, although it is acting, I will not let him look good." At the moment, in a car where Chu Feng looked over, Sun Li looked at the other side fiercely: "tell the broom head, take the two women of the boy away, and beat the boy before leaving."


    The man sitting next to Sun Li is mu Tianfei, who has just confessed his success. When he saw Chu Feng, he called Sun Li for the first time. He also relied on his own relationship to find these people. The purpose was to help Sun Li express the tone of Xia Wei kissing Chu Feng when he was in the hospital.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    The broom head hung up a phone call and then slightly tilted. The two gangsters went directly to the Chu wind with clear goals. They also said carelessly, "what kind of thing, when the little white face can find such a good product, we can only find two fat ones, which is unreasonable."


    "If we don''t beat you, we won''t feel comfortable."


    Chufeng was glad that he didn''t drink water. Otherwise, he would laugh. He knew that these people were mainly aiming at himself, but he didn''t expect that all the excuses were saved, so he could attack himself in this way. It seems that the current hooligans are very unprofessional!


    Only two thugs came to Su Xinyu''s side, but she suddenly flew out with one foot. The two thugs immediately fell down again. Ouch, Su Xinyu''s face suddenly became cold: "how can Jianghai be regarded as an international city? How can you be such a scum?"


    "Oh, beautiful women can fight, but I don''t know how to be in bed."


    The broom head didn''t expect that his two subordinates were kicked by Su Xinyu and turned over on the ground. They couldn''t even climb up. Greedy eyes swept over the beautiful legs and waved his hand: "go up, play with the beauty well, but don''t hurt it. Otherwise, brother Ke will be heartbroken."


    Suddenly, more than ten gangsters walked away with a grim smile. Su Xinyu''s look became more and more ugly. Her means to deal with five or six of them was no problem, but if there were more than ten people, it would be a little difficult.


    "If you dress like this, don''t stretch your legs too high." In Su Xinyu''s heart, a little nervous, afraid of these mischief, Chu Feng went directly to her side, close to her ear and whispered: "but I really don''t see, noble and cold you, inner,"


    before finishing words, Chu Feng directly burst out, but Su Xinyu''s face is red, she was angry at these gangsters just now Hun Guangzheng dares to make trouble without thinking too much, but now Chu Feng reminds her that she has no protection when she goes out today.


    Looking around, no one seemed to see her just now, so Su Xinyu was not so embarrassed. Then she looked at Chu Feng''s figure full of resentment, shame and anger. The bastard was staring at others when he had nothing to do. He seemed to be a serious guy.


    When Chu Feng and more than ten people started to fight, Yao Qianxue also looked at him from a distance and hummed: "we must tell Xia Wei that this guy is not a good man. I really don''t know what Xia Wei likes about him. He''s taken care of by others and doesn''t say it. It''s not a good thing."


    Then she turned directly and didn''t want to see it. She was a girl who liked to be quiet. She didn''t have any good feelings for people like fighting and fighting. At the moment, she had agreed to Mu Tianfei''s pursuit, and her mood was not very good.


    At this time, Chu Feng naturally did not know what other people were thinking. He made a wolf like move, and each blow made those thugs cry. In just a few minutes, all the thugs fell to the ground.


    "Don''t come here. I''m from the Green Gang. If you dare to move me, you''ll have bad luck."


    The broom head on his face was really scared at the moment. I thought that more than ten people would be enough to solve these problems. But I didn''t expect that Chu Feng, who looked clear and beautiful, could fight so well. In a few minutes, he solved more than ten people.


    "Green Gang again?" Chu Feng heard Yan''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled and turned to look at Su Xinyu: "is this what you promised me?"


    Su Xinyu''s face changed. Chu Feng''s affairs have been dealt with by others. I believe it must be no problem. But how come the people of the Qing Gang still come to trouble and slap the broom head in the face: "say, did Huang Luowen send you?"


    "Do you know the leader?" The broom head, which had already been frightened by Chu Feng, almost fell on the ground when he heard Su Xinyu''s words. No backbone or loyalty existed: "it''s not from the sect leader. Don''t tell the leader. It''s Mu Shao who asked me to teach a little boy a lesson and take away the women around him."


    "I really don''t know about other things. Don''t tell the leader, or he will surely kill me!"


    "Mu Shao?" Chu Feng walked over to the corner of his mouth and said, "is it Mu Tianfei?"


    "Yes, he is!" The broom head did not fall, for fear of Chu Feng. They continued to say, "the leader is mu Tianfei''s brother-in-law and occasionally plays with us, so this time the thing is what he asked us to do. It is not difficult to think about it. So I agreed. I really don''t know that you know the leader of the gang!"


    "Go away!" Chu Feng probably knew something, so he was too lazy to embarrass these little ones: "when bullying people later, your eyes should be open a little bit, otherwise, you''re not lucky every time."


    "Thank you, thank you!" Listening to Chu Feng to let them go, the broom head nodded in gratitude. If he still felt that he was an ordinary person, then he was really a fool. He called up his underground companions and helped each other to leave here.


    "Is it too easy to let them go in this way?"


    Su Xinyu looks at the broom head and other people who leave, and frowns slightly. She is not used to these thugs. Today, she did not succeed in meeting them, but if she met other people, her fate might be the same as those girls who were hurt."Isn''t the mastermind more interesting than them?" Chufeng eyes to the distance, said a meaningful, suddenly burst out, Su Xinyu do not know what happened, chufeng has been out more than ten meters.


    "No, he found us. Let''s go!"


    Sun Li was very surprised to see that Chu Feng had knocked down so many people. At the moment, seeing him running towards this side, he knew what was going on. He directly cheered Mu Tianfei to drive quickly.


    Mu Tianfei''s reaction is also very fast. He just turned the steering wheel and stepped on the accelerator in a moment. But before the car rushed out, a man suddenly appeared in front of the car. Mu Tianfei subconsciously stepped on the brake, and the car stopped directly and drew a long mark.


    It took eight meters for the car to stop, but mu Tianfei and Sun Li both hit the front, and their heads were swollen. At the moment, the car was only 30 centimeters away from Chu Feng, which was very dangerous in the eyes of others.


    Chu Feng knocked at the front of the car: "come out and talk about it."


    Mu Tianfei and Sun Li touch their brows and are shocked by the speed of chufeng. They are 40 meters away from the scene, but only a few seconds later, chufeng actually blocks in front of their car and looks at each other. They don''t know that the broom head has already sold them, and they get out of the car directly.


    After Sun Li left the hospital that day, he had already asked someone to check Chu Feng. He knew that he was a poor boy from Dian LAN. Now he lives in his aunt''s house and works with Xia Wei''s brother. That''s how he got to know Xia Wei. But in Sun Li''s eyes, chufeng wanted to pursue Xia Wei, which was his rival in love.


    "Chu Feng, why do you stop our car? It''s a white death to hit you like this, you know?"


    "You investigate me?" Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. Originally, she thought Sun Li wanted to teach herself a lesson because of Xia Wei''s things. The fact is the same. But now it seems that she has done a lot of work before deciding to teach herself a lesson. It seems that she is not a guy who only knows how to eat, drink and have fun!


    "Of course I have to investigate you, otherwise how can I know who you are and why I want to approach my future woman?"


    Sun Li nodded and lit a cigarette. However, Chu Feng appeared in front of him. One hand pinched his cigarette end and burned it directly on his ear. The voice of crying and wolf roaring suddenly exploded. All the people who saw this scene were afraid and touched their ears subconsciously.


    Chu Feng directly grabbed Sun Li''s neck with his backhand, and his voice was cold: "I know why you want to teach me a lesson, but I tell you, I have nothing to do with Xia Wei. I believe you can see it. I don''t want to say anything about it. But if you do it to me next time, don''t blame me."


    "I''m sure it''s heavier than this time, you know?"


    In the face of hard fists, Sun Li didn''t have the courage to be tough. He nodded without falling. Chu Feng then looked at Mu Tianfei, which startled him. Chu Feng wanted to teach him a lesson, but he was Huang Luowen''s nephew. This still needs to be considered: "you called the man, but the mastermind must be Sun Li. I don''t care about you."


    After a pause, Chu Feng punched them in the front of the car, and a deep collapse appeared there: "but if there is another time, then we should be prepared to do this. I don''t provoke people, but it doesn''t mean you can provoke me!"


    "Do you think it''s useful?"


    After chufeng taught Sun Li a lesson, he got on the bus and left directly. He still needed to go to the company for the last few days. Su Xinyu was curious and looked at him: "can''t you see that the person you beat is not a man who can''t give up?"


    "Did I kill him?" Chu Feng asked back. Naturally, he knew Sun Li would not give up, but he could not kill people. So the only thing he could do was to teach him a lesson: "I just don''t know if they are students of Jianghai University. If so, there will be no less trouble in the future."


    "Do you want your godfather to touch him?" At the moment, Mu Tianfei is still worried about the collapse of the car. He doesn''t dare to attack Chu Feng for a short time. Moreover, Chu Feng has no grudge against him, so he asks Sun Li.


    Sun Li touched his blistered ears with a ferocious look: "this guy is still a freshman in Jianghai University. Wait. I''ll let him know my strength at the beginning of school."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    "Miss Su, are you really not going


    Today, Chu Feng went to work after leaving Jianghai University. When he came back at 6 p.m., he found Su Xinyu at home. Just looking at the time, Su Xinyu didn''t seem to mean to leave. Chu Feng had a headache. He felt that he couldn''t explain this matter clearly with Lin Yulin.


    "Why should I go?" Su Xinyu asked in reply, his legs crossed: "today you heard that I am going to follow you these days. I don''t want to go to the company with you. Do you want to drive me away? You know, I have no place to go in Jianghai. "


    Chu Feng didn''t believe that a man driving a BMW would have no place to go, but at the moment he couldn''t see what Su Xinyu was thinking: "what do you want? Don''t you know that you will cause trouble to me here?"


    Lin Yulin is going to socialize when she is about to leave work. It''s almost time to come back after nine o''clock. But Su Xinyu is here. Liu Yan is gloating. Chu Feng feels his head is big.


    "Troubled? I don''t think so


    Su Xinyu crooked his head and seemed to think that Chu Feng''s words were ridiculous in general: "I''m a friend of vice captain Liu. What''s the relationship between me and you here?"


    Chu Feng was stunned when he heard the speech. Yes, he could say that she was Liu Yan''s friend. The little aunt certainly would not ask himself about other things?


    Just just ready to settle down, suddenly saw the flash of light in Liu Yan''s eyes. Chu Feng''s heart felt like a lump: "that Yan elder sister, you come with me for a while."


    "What''s the matter? There''s someone out there!" Liu Yan followed Chu Feng into his room, but the door was directly closed by him: "I tell you, do not have bad thoughts on me, I have not forgiven you up to now."


    "Don''t talk nonsense here. You''ll help me with this, won''t you?"


    Chu Feng rolled her eyes and knew that Liu Yan wanted to pinch herself, but it was destined that Chu Feng would not give her too many opportunities: "don''t say no to me. I have no way to do it. I will confess with my little aunt. At that time, you''d better wish that she won''t believe it, otherwise you will be finished."


    Liu Yan, who originally had a smile on her face, said, "dare you?"


    But looking at Chu Feng''s look that you dare not look at me, Liu Yan''s tone or put a little light: "that is not can''t help you, just have a small request."


    Chu Feng was on guard immediately. He was completely afraid of Liu Yan. If he didn''t open his mouth, he would not open his mouth. He must be harsh: "speak first!"


    "What are you afraid of Liu Yan cut a show of disdain, but his face turned red. It seems that there is something difficult to say in general: "that, your medical skills are very good?"


    Chu Feng rarely saw Liu Yan show such an expression, looking at her face covered with a layer of red, as well as her words, immediately knew what she was thinking, and immediately straightened up: "do you want to do?"


    Liu Yan is different from other girls from the beginning of physical development. Other people stop when they are almost the same, but Liu Yan is still growing. She measured it by herself. If it is the normal range at the time of graduation from the police academy, it is enough to add two cups.


    Although it looks just a little grand, it is a burden for Liu Yan. When she goes out to carry out the task, she has to tighten it with a piece of cloth, otherwise it will be difficult to run.


    Such a thing has been bothering Liu Yan, but she is embarrassed to go to the hospital, so now knowing that Chu Feng''s medical skills are good, she moved the idea: "that you should also see that I am a little different from other women, I hope you can help me to see, if it can be cured, it will be better, if not, give me prevention, OK?"


    "Three conditions!"


    Chu Feng naturally knew what was wrong with Liu Yan, and raised three fingers straightforwardly: "first, when my little aunt comes back, you will tell her that Su Xinyu is your friend, so you can stay here for a while. Second, you can''t talk to my aunt about any of my things, including my medical skills."


    Look at Liu Yan, Chu Feng Leng hum: "third, you must tell my little aunt clearly the misunderstanding between us, otherwise, if this development goes on, it will not be clear in the future."


    Liu Yan blinked and didn''t know what she was thinking. Then she nodded heavily: "deal!" Then he took Chu Feng''s hand and looked forward to: "when will it start?"


    "Do you want to come here?" Chu Feng white Liu Yan one eye: "then what standard do you want, is to restore to the size of ordinary people, or maintain this appearance?"


    "It must have been kept like this. How many people can''t admire it!" Liu Yan straightened up in an instant, Chu Feng''s eyes almost didn''t fall out, so you don''t worry about breaking your clothes?


    "OK, you can arrange the time and start at any time."


    Shaking her head, she secretly said that women were all terrible. Chu Feng left a word and directly opened the door and went out. Just as Lin Yulin came back from the outside, she saw that her temperament was similar to her, but there was a noble Su Xinyu saying: "are you?"Chu wind secretly said, fortunately, immediately opened his mouth: "Yan elder sister''s friend, just came to the river and sea to stay for two days."


    "Oh Lin Yulin nodded her head and didn''t ask any more questions. She just whispered that she was a beautiful woman. Then she hummed a little song to her room. Liu Yan came out of the room and was stunned: "sister Yulin is not in love, is she?"


    Chu Feng didn''t care, but when she heard Liu Yan''s words, she felt that Lin Yulin was a little abnormal today. She asked in a low voice, "how do you say this?"


    "I''ve known sister Yulin for two years, but I haven''t seen her like this. Today, I''m humming a little tune. It''s different from the past!"


    Liu Yan nodded and analyzed, then patted Chu Feng on the shoulder: "but sister Yulin is twenty-seven, it is also time to find a good man to marry, you should be happy to be a nephew."


    "Of course I am happy!" Chu Feng Lengran nodded his head, but he felt that his heart was a little bit not taste, subconsciously touched his mouth, his first kiss?


    "Miss Su, you can sleep in this room. I have a room with my little man." Liu Yan didn''t pay attention to Chu Feng''s expression. At the moment, she thought that Chu Feng could cure herself quickly. So she pointed to chufeng''s room and pulled him to run into her own room. It made people can''t help but smack her tongue. This woman is too crazy.


    Su Xinyu moved the corners of her mouth for a moment, but then shook her head with a bitter smile. Looking at Lin Yulin''s closed door, she stood up and walked into chufeng''s room. Anyway, she had nothing to do in Jianghai, so she could follow Chu Feng for a few days.


    "Let''s go. What can I do?"


    At the moment, in the next room, Liu Yan looked worried at Chu Feng. The latter breathed out a breath and pointed to Liu Yan, but in the end it was just a sigh. This time it was really over. I and Liu Yan entered a room, and my aunt must know that, and she was more and more unclear.


    No good gas said a: "strip, get down!"


    "Ah Liu Yan thought that she had heard the wrong thing and put her hands around her body: "tell you not to have any bad thoughts on me, or I will kick you!"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath to suppress the impulse of not giving Liu Yan a foot directly: "beauty, if you don''t take off your skin, I can''t see how to treat it? And it''s not that I haven''t seen it. What can I do with so much nonsense? Hurry up. I have to sleep


    After saying something unpleasant, Chu Feng directly opens the door and goes out. It happens that Su Xinyu also comes out of the room to go to the bathroom. Their eyes collide with each other. The latter''s eyes flit with light playfulness. Chu Feng is too lazy to explain anything. Obviously, Su Xinyu misunderstands his relationship with Liu Yan.


    When I arrived in the kitchen, I opened some of the things I had brought from the classic blue, and Chu Feng stirred up some things. A bowl was filled with some things, and the black layer was like paste.


    Liu Yan''s situation is because of internal breathing disorder, need conditioning!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    Liu Yan''s room layout is very simple, only a wardrobe, a bed, and a dresser and a bedside table, there is basically nothing outside of it, which is probably related to her personality, so such a simple is completely understandable.


    Chu Feng came in with a black bowl of things, but he almost fell to the ground with unsteady steps. He quickly looked back and saw that the door of Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin''s room were all closed, so he calmed down a little. Otherwise, he would not be able to explain clearly when he saw this scene.


    "Come on, I feel sick on my stomach like this."


    Liu Yan''s hands and feet lie there, what does it mean. The most important thing is that she is unarmed at the moment. Chu Feng closed the door and rolled her eyes directly. She put down the bowl and threw a blanket directly on her body: "I told you to lie down on your stomach. When did you behave so obediently?"


    Liu Yan raised her head and looked at Chu Feng, but she didn''t know her posture was very tempting at the moment. Seeing Chu Feng''s helpless eyes, she seemed to understand something. She suddenly picked up a pillow and smashed it in the past: "you bastard, lie down. Why do you want to tell me to lie down, you son of a bitch, do you play with me?"


    "Shut up, you want the world to know?"


    Liu Yan''s voice is very loud. It''s estimated that Lin Yulin and Su Xinyu have heard it. Chu Feng''s face is covered with black lines. Liu Yan is lying on the bed as if she was wronged: "you know how to bully me, son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng understood Liu Yan''s nerve and didn''t want to talk nonsense. He sat beside the bed and pulled a blanket over Liu Yan''s lower body. He murmured that he liked to show it to others? I don''t know what I''m going to cure. I''m stupid enough.


    Liu Yan was ashamed to close her eyes at the moment. Although she had been seen by Chu Feng and had been sleeping with her for a whole night, it was all unintentional and unconscious. It was the first time for Liu Yan to lie in bed peacefully. She always felt that her brain could not respond to it.


    Once Chu Feng got to business, nothing could attract him. He took up the bowl of things he had just made, stirred it with his fingers and began to daub it directly. Liu Yan''s body became stiff and opened his eyes: "why do you touch me?"


    Chu Feng directly glared at Liu Yan. The latter immediately closed his mouth and looked at the things in Chu Feng''s hands, as well as the black things. He knew that he had misunderstood: "that you continue to touch!" Then she closed her eyes, but her body was shaking and couldn''t relax. For the first time, I didn''t have one.


    Liu Yan thought it was OK. She opened her eyes, but a gold needle appeared in Chu Feng''s hand and closed his eyes with interest. Did this bastard look like that on purpose just now? Where is there any cure that needs to be touched? He doesn''t want to eat my tofu, right?


    But if you can cure me, eat it!


    Chu Feng calmly held the gold needle and directly pricked it in the center of Liu Yan''s chest. Then he flashed out two gold needles and directly fell on the two places. Then he stood up and said, "lie down well. After an hour, I''ll pull out the needle for you. After that, you will have a complete stereotype."


    "So fast?"


    Su Xinyu had already gone to bed, but she came out when she heard something moving in the hall. She used to stay up after 12 o''clock in the evening. If you let her have a rest early now, you can''t really sleep.


    Although Chu Feng only stayed for that short second, she was still looked in the eyes by Su Xinyu, and a trace of dissatisfaction swept through her eyes. However, she still chuckled: "it seems that you and Liu Yan go into the room, less than 20 minutes?"


    Chu Feng took a dry towel and wiped his hands there. Then he seemed to understand something and looked at Su Xinyu: "does anyone say that your thoughts are not simple?"


    "Maybe."


    Su Xinyu shrugged her shoulders and felt the atmosphere was a little embarrassed. She went back to the room and looked down when she closed the door: "this bastard looks at me like this. She thinks about other people even when she has a girlfriend. It''s really not a thing!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know Su Xinyu scolded herself at the moment. She just got ready to go out of the balcony to blow the wind and wait for an hour to pull out the needle for Liu Yan. However, she heard a slight movement from Lin Yulin''s room. Look at the time, I should not have slept. Why is there any movement?


    With a bit of curiosity, Chu Feng looked at the two closed doors and went to sit on the sofa. His ear power was amazing. Although the sound insulation effect of the suite was good, Chu Feng could still hear some sounds through the tiny gaps between the doors.


    "Thank you for saving me tonight, but why don''t you rest so late?"


    "Really? I''m such a big man. I don''t need to worry. You''d better have a rest early. I''m all right."


    "Tomorrow? But I still have no time to go to work. I can do it in the evening, but I have to wait until after eight o''clock. Recently, the company is quite busy and I have a lot of things to do. "


    "Good night, then. Call me."


    As soon as Chu Feng sat down, she heard her voice coming from Lin Yulin''s room. It seemed that she was talking to someone on the phone, and the tone of her voice was very clear and sweet. Chu Feng could be sure that although Lin Yulin was a little baby voice when talking to herself, it would never be so sweet.Is it really the same as Liu Yan said that my aunt is in love?


    "Xiao Feng, why don''t you have a rest?" When Chu Feng''s head was full of thoughts, Lin Yulin came out of the room and saw him sitting on the sofa. Then she thought of something and put her hands in front of her: "don''t turn around and come back!"


    Chu Feng was going to turn her head, but when she heard Lin Yulin''s words, she knew that she must have changed into some pajamas: "I''m not sleepy. I''m ready to wait and sleep. I don''t want to sleep. I have to go to work tomorrow!"


    "Nothing. Get up and have a drink and sleep."


    Lin Yulin smiles slightly. Seeing that Chu Feng has not turned back, she puts her hand down and looks at her translucent pajamas. It seems that she has to buy two new pajamas on the weekend. These are very comfortable to wear, but a man at home is not wearing it.


    Drink a cup of water back to the room of Lin Yulin admonished: "early rest, there are a few days you will start school, this week''s class can be finished, but do not last a few days on the contrary poor spirit."


    "If you know, go." Chu Feng nodded, still did not look back, but in the sound of the door closed, his heart was still a little uncomfortable feeling, a long time before he stood up and patted his head: "little aunt, someone pursues, I should be happy to find a boyfriend, what are you worrying about here?"


    Chufeng shook his head with a wry smile. Chufeng turned off the lights in the hall, and then walked directly into Liu Yan''s room. After an hour, the black on Liu Yan''s body was completely absorbed by the skin. Liu Yan fell asleep unconsciously just now. Chu Feng was so nervous that he was not afraid to do anything by himself?


    After pulling out the gold needle, Chu Feng completely covered her with the blanket, and then directly lay on the floor. Anyway, the floor was clean and the weather was not humid. It was not a thing to sleep for two nights.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    A few days later, Chu Feng, who just got up at six o''clock and just got ready for breakfast, was pulled out of his residence by Su Xinyu. Liu Yan has been reinstated. Lin Yulin recently came back at about 10:00 p.m. compared with Chu Feng, Chu Feng and Su Xinyu have been together these days. They are quite free at night. They go shopping and watch TV.


    "Today is the last day, the past five days are my most relaxed time, thank you."


    In the parking lot of the military hospital, Su Xinyu said a word before he got off the car, and then he got off with a smile. Chu Feng didn''t know what Su Xinyu meant, but even if he didn''t understand, he wouldn''t want to understand.


    The two men went directly to the operating room. According to Chu Feng''s prior explanation, no one was close to Zhou tianchu. So when Chu Feng appeared in the operating room, Zhou tianchu kept the posture of the day. People who didn''t know thought he was dead.


    Chu Feng went to see the extent of the wound healing, a smile on his face, reached for a pair of surgical scissors and began to take the stitches off Zhou tianchu''s sutured wound, and then handed a written note to Su Xinyu: "this is a prescription. According to the above prescription, you can completely recover after taking ten days."


    "But remember to tell him not to eat spicy food for a year, or it will easily lead to old diseases."


    Su Xinyu nodded and took the prescription written by Chu Feng. Then she looked forward and excited to see Chu Feng who was going to pull out the needle. She had witnessed the miracle of life created by Chu Feng. Although she had psychological preparation, when this moment really came, her heart was still filled with excitement.


    Zhou tianchu also entered the ward at this time. He was the deputy director of the criminal investigation department, and Zhou tianchu always needed to work hard in order to avoid any accident.


    But although very busy, Zhou tianchu or arrange time to rush to Jianghai, just want to talk, see Su Xinyu make silent gesture, or suppress the heart of the anxious stand there.


    Chu Feng totally put four needles on Zhou tianchu''s body. At the moment, he first removed the three needles that controlled the blood flow of Zhou tianchu, so that his own lifeless blood flowed. Seeing that his face began to turn ruddy, Chu Feng began to pull out the gold needle on his head. No one could see where Chu Feng''s gold needle had gone.


    It seems that the moment it is pulled out disappears directly.


    "Why is my grandfather still awake?"


    In the past few minutes, Chu Feng has turned Zhou tianchu over. The wound on his back has healed very well. Almost only a little wound can be seen, and there is a scar. However, seeing that all the needles have been pulled out, Zhou tianchu has not woken up. Zhou Jingxing is still in a burst of anxiety.


    Chu Feng stood there calmly. When he felt almost the same, he slapped Zhou tianchu''s face lightly, which was very clear. But in such an absolutely quiet situation, it made everyone''s heart beat. This guy even dared to slap Zhou tianchu''s face, looking for death?


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhou Jingxing was in a hurry. Seeing Chu Feng slapped his grandfather, he was angry. He grabbed Chu Feng''s collar two steps ahead: "my grandfather didn''t wake up. I''m very upset. Now you dare to slap him. Do you think I dare not move you?"


    "Jingxing, let go of the doctor!" When everyone felt that Chu Feng was going to have a bad time, a voice full of vicissitudes sounded in the ward, which made everyone''s nervous heart beat hard.


    Zhou Jingxing, who originally wanted to give Chu Feng a fist, was stunned. Then he turned his head and saw that Zhou tianchu had opened his eyes, and his face suddenly showed a surprise: "grandfather, you are awake!" Then a release Chu Feng went over, slowly helped the old man up: "where else is uncomfortable?"


    Su Xinyu is also surprised to walk past, Zhou tianchu can wake up, she and Zhang yun''er and Ma Qiduo''s guilt will be smaller: "yes, old Zhou, do you have any discomfort?"


    Zhou tianchu stretched his arm for a while, feeling a little numb, but it was still good on the whole. He twisted his neck and stretched his legs and nodded slightly: "it seems that there is no discomfort."


    "Grandfather, come down and see if you can go."


    Zhou Jingxing suppressed his excitement and took a pair of slippers to cover the old man. Then he slowly put his legs down. His eyes were full of expectation. He hoped to see the old man stand up, because as long as he stood up, the Zhou family would not fall down so easily.


    Zhou tianchu smiles, hands clubbed to the hospital bed a little bit, everyone''s eyes also with Zhou tianchu''s body a little bit left the hospital bed, showing a nervous look, as if to see his hands loose Zhou tianchu fall.


    Zhou tianchu''s body has been completely standing, motioning Zhou Jingxing to release himself, and then slowly take back his hands from the hospital bed. The whole person stands tall and straight, and the hearts of the people are also mentioned to their voices, because they are not completely at ease now.


    Zhou tianchu''s face was much calmer than everyone else. He slowly took a step forward. However, this simple step made the atmosphere of the whole operating room disappear in an instant. Finally, everyone clapped up.Zhou tianchu has been diagnosed as impossible to stand up again and spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. But now he stands up, which is equivalent to creating a miracle. However, before everyone''s happiness dissipates, Zhou tianchu jumps twice in everyone''s shocked look, but this kind of two times makes the operating room, which was originally full of applause, quiet down.


    It''s a miracle to be able to stand up and walk, and it''s only a few days. But now we can not only stand up, but also jump. If we didn''t know that there was no water in Zhou tianchu''s medical report, we would think that they were dreaming or Zhou tianchu was acting.


    "I feel so full of power that I can''t use it up."


    Zhou tianchu laughed and felt energetic as if he were 40 years old. He looked at one side but was stunned: "what about the little miracle doctor?"


    At the moment, when Zhou tianchu asked, we found that Chu Feng did not know when he had left. For a moment, people''s hearts were full of complexity. It was a glorious thing to cure Zhou tianchu. Even if it was to ask for gold and silver, it was not difficult, but he went away directly.


    "Jingxing, go to find the little miracle doctor and say that Zhou tianchu will personally thank him!" Zhou tianchu thought of what happened when he woke up. He thought that Zhou Jingxing''s behavior had infuriated Chu Feng: "in addition, you should apologize to me. Such a person, even the world''s top families, dare not easily offend him. Do you still want to beat him?"


    Zhou tianchu said that everyone is a spiritual shock, but the fine taste is to understand the truth, everyone is flesh and blood, everyone will have such and such diseases, a doctor''s status is high, a doctor can cure difficult and miscellaneous diseases, the status is higher.


    Zhou Jingxing also realized what kind of person he had offended just now. Although it was embarrassing to apologize for his identity, he still nodded heavily: "I will."


    "No more!"


    At this time, Su Xinyu saw a line of words behind the prescription and shook his head with a bitter smile: "he said that he didn''t want you to go to him. Since then, everyone has become strangers. If someone asks how old Zhou''s disease is cured and who has treated it, it is a doctor."


    When she said these words, Su Xinyu found that she still didn''t see through Chu Feng. Originally, she thought he didn''t love money or fame, but now she realized that what she thought could make many people moved was not attractive in Chu Feng''s eyes, and people didn''t even want to have any intersection with them.


    "The doctor is benevolent." Zhou tianchu sighed and patted Zhou Jingxing on the shoulder: "although the little miracle doctor said not to go to him, but within a certain range to solve some problems for him, such people are worth making friends with, understand?"


    Zhou Jingxing seemed to catch something and nodded slightly: "I will account for the river and sea."


    Su Xinyu stood aside, and immediately understood what Zhou tianchu was thinking. A doctor, a doctor with great skills, is more precious than anything for those who are really superior. It is just like Zhou tianchu this time that he has to die without chufeng, but with chufeng, the result is different.


    I also had some decisions in my heart, wondering whether to find a chance to get in touch with Chu Feng. If such a person could be drawn to the Su family''s camp, his status in the eyes of others would not be generally high.


    Chu Feng is going to Shengyuan security company by car at the moment. Naturally, he does not know that he left a note at will to avoid too many troubles in his life. However, he soon set off a high-level vibration in China. Everyone knows that there is a miracle doctor named doctor in Jianghai, and he cured Zhou tianchu, who is impossible to stand up.


    It makes him seem to be forty years old!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    "How time flies, one month is coming. I really hate you!"


    After leaving the hospital, Chu Feng went back to the company directly. Today, he came to settle the salary. In the office of Luohu, the latter looked sad: "although I am reluctant to leave, but reading is a good thing. I will try my best."


    "That''s natural. Thank you for your care this month." Chu Feng felt the sincerity of Luohu''s words and knew that he was a straightforward man: "I will come to work part-time when I have a chance to have a holiday in the future, but then Minister Luo must give me the best welfare!"


    "Certainly!"


    Luohu laughed and patted chufeng on the shoulder: "young man, I look after you. Maybe I don''t take care of you, but you take care of me!" From the desktop picked up a single handed to Chu Feng: "find Ma Liuzi to sign, you belong to the bodyguard department, now he is in charge, I have signed the rest of the things."


    "Thank you, Minister Luo!" Chu Feng nodded and took the resignation form and left the office. All the places where the signature should be signed had been signed. Now only Ma Liuzi, the head of the bodyguard section, did not sign.


    Chu Feng was not disgusted with Ma Liuzi, but he didn''t like him. His company just promoted him to be a team leader. However, with the help of Ye quanguang, he became the head of the bodyguard section within a short period of time. He was in charge of the task allocation of bodyguards, which was also a very leisure job and was upgraded to the management.


    However, Chu Feng is also feeling in his heart that Chu Feng has learned a lot about these related households in the past month. Now, in this society, you may be worthless, but as long as you have background and relationship, you can still pay one tenth of the sweat of others, and you can get ten times return from others.


    Ma Liuzi''s office is on the second floor, which is also for the convenience of customers. However, Chu Feng frowned slightly when he arrived at the door of the office. He didn''t knock on the door because he heard some special voices coming from the office.


    His left eye flickered a glimmer of light, directly through the wooden door, saw inside, Chu Feng''s face twitched for a moment.


    On the office desk in the room, a uniformed woman clubbed her hands on the desk, her skirt lifted up, and Ma Liuzi kept sprinting behind her. Chu Feng withdrew her eyes, and it was immoral for the company to let such people in.


    With patience, Chu Feng knocked on the door, and immediately heard a flustered voice coming from inside. About a minute later, Ma Liuzi''s voice came: "come in!"


    Chu Feng walked in naturally, but he could smell a special smell in the air. Looking at the 18-9-year-old girl standing behind Ma Liuzi, he knew that it was a civil servant recruited two days ago. Unexpectedly, he got involved with Ma Liuzi in two days.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t know about these things. He went to put his resignation form in front of Ma Liuzi: "chief Ma, this is my resignation form. All the ministers have signed it. After you confirm my attendance here, I can settle the salary."


    "Quit?"


    Ma Liuzi nodded slightly and looked like a leader, but Chu Feng could see that his zipper didn''t pull up. He was slightly contemptuous in his heart. However, he still returned to the normal way: "yes, school is about to start. I want to go back to class, please!"


    "What, thirteen thousand?" Ma Liuzi looked at the resignation form, but saw the following resignation salary settlement, Luohu personally wrote thirteen thousand and signed it, and immediately jumped up: "what''s the matter? I''m the section chief with 8000 yuan a month. Why do you take thirteen thousand yuan? It''s higher than my salary."


    Luo Hu has already told Chu Feng that his tasks have been overfulfilled in the past month, which has created huge benefits for the company. Those who are not paid can be regarded as bonus: "Mr. Ma, there are reasons written by Minister Luo below. You won''t have a look at it?"


    "No way!"


    If you don''t want to give me a part-time job, it''s not reasonable for me to fill out the part-time salary list. If not, I will not pay a part-time job again. If you don''t pay me a salary of 5000 yuan, you can''t even pay me another salary


    At the beginning, I heard that Ma Liuzi liked to cut off other people''s wages and get rich in his own pocket. Chu Feng didn''t like it at first. But at the moment, he totally believed it. He looked at the girl standing behind him and said, "how did you feel about pouting just now?"


    The girl had seen Chu Feng''s clear and beautiful appearance, and she was also interested in her age. When she heard Chu Feng''s words, her face became stiff. Ma Liuzi also seemed to be bitten by something and stood up: "what are you talking about? I have a clear relationship with Xiao Song. Don''t wrongly treat people!"


    "I didn''t say anything, did I?"


    Chu Feng smiles and sighs at the zipper that Ma Liuzi didn''t pull up. There are some dry and white things: "I just don''t say anything, but I can''t guarantee that others won''t say anything. For example, chief Ma forgot to pull the chain when he went to work, and also accidentally poured milk on his trousers, right?"


    Ma Liuzi looked down, and his face changed immediately. Just now Chu Feng knocked at the door in a hurry. He only cared about cleaning up the scene, but he forgot his own business. At this time, Chu Feng looked at Ma Liuzi''s chair: "it seems that Ma section chief has any bad habits."Ma Liuzi looked back, the girl called Xiao Song also lowered her head, and immediately her face was red. Because the world was in a hurry, Song Dynasty had no time to wear his own personal clothes, so she was directly seated by the six sons.


    "What do you want?"


    Knowing what Chu Feng must know, Ma Liuzi is a little bit less angry. The former is not interested in saying anything everywhere because of such things. The company is not its own, what happens has nothing to do with itself. He puts the resignation form in front of Ma Liuzi: "don''t want to do anything, just come to ask the chief of the Department of science and technology to sign a name."


    Then the tone was a little meaningful: "as for what I saw, I think about it!"


    Chu Feng, like this, Ma Liuzi can not know what meaning, originally wanted to swallow 8000 pieces of Chu Feng by chance, but knew if someone knew that they played women in the office during the day, they would have nothing. If they took the resignation form, they signed their name: "here you are!"


    "Thank you, chief Marco." Chu Feng smiled and picked up, and then he patted his head: "I thought about it. I saw chief Ma and his colleagues in the research work just now without seeing anything." Then left the office, Lin Yulin is still doing the company, Chu Feng does not want to bring Lin Yulin trouble because of himself.


    "Chief of the section, that Chu Feng won''t go all over the place to say it?"


    Chu Feng just left, song directly sat on the thigh of the six sons of the horse, and hugged his neck: "people have just followed you, if this matter has not been worked, and my boyfriend knows, I will be finished!"


    "Well, it''s tonight."


    Ma Liuzi burst into a laugh and took out a big slap from his body: "then put on and go out quickly. After work in the evening, I will go with you!"


    Chu Feng did not know that after leaving, Ma Liuzi and two people were still there to discuss the evening appointment, went to the financial direct settlement of wages and went to the elevator towards linyulin''s floor. Tomorrow, it was about to start school. Lin said to him two days ago, a good meal tonight.


    Just to linyulin office door, Chu wind is stagnant pace, a few minutes later turn away.


    "I will not come to our company in the future. People will laugh at me." Almost just after Chu Feng left, the door of the office opened. Lin Yulin sent a handsome and masculine man to the door: "in addition, you will leave tomorrow. You can eat together tonight, but with my nephew, you will not see outside?"


    Yang Gang man smiled slightly: "as your faithful pursuer, it is normal to see your relatives and friends. How can I see outside?"


    Lin Yulin blushed and lowered her head: "goodbye!" Then quickly turned over and closed the office door, as if afraid of anything.


    Yang Gang man in the door closed after the face of the warm smile disappeared, showing a sly: "indeed, a beautiful woman, wait!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    Jianghai hospital, originally Chu Feng was ready to go back directly, but she was brought to the hospital by Xia Yan. Su Xinyu has solved the Qing Gang''s affairs. She guarantees that nothing will happen, and Xia Yan can come out at ease.


    "Xia Yan, why do you have to pull me here? Does it have nothing to do with your sister''s discharge?"


    Chu Feng is depressed for a while. She doesn''t understand why Xia Yan is going to take herself to the hospital to pick Xia Wei out of hospital. Especially Chu Feng doesn''t want to see Yao Qianxue. Every time she gives that woman a cold eye, it''s really not a good thing.


    Xia Yan is not a person who talks a lot, but at the moment, she even laughs bitterly: "I know you have a lot of things and are very busy. If you can, I don''t want to trouble you. But Xia Wei said that if you don''t come, she won''t be discharged from the hospital. She also said that she would invite you to dinner this evening and thank you for letting her regenerate."


    "What does Xia Wei mean?"


    Chu Feng didn''t expect it was Xia Wei''s meaning, but he didn''t think much about it. He patted Xia Yan on the shoulder with a smile: "it happens that my little aunt and I are going to have dinner tonight. Tomorrow I will go to school. It happens that you and Xia Wei are together. It''s me to celebrate Xia Wei''s discharge from hospital."


    Xia Yan waved his hand: "can''t let you spend money, you let Weiwei live again, I don''t know how to return your kindness, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid my sister will compensate you, and it''s not enough."


    "I thought you were so rigid. I didn''t expect to make fun of you. Let''s go. Xia Wei should be in a hurry."


    Chufeng laughs and feels that Xia Yan is a little more interesting. They come to Xia Wei''s ward side by side. Just like Chu Feng''s expectation, Yao Qianxue is also there. However, there is a slight sadness between her eyebrows, but Chu Feng doesn''t see it.


    "Xiao Feng, you are here." Originally, Xia Wei, who was packing things, saw the people who came in and directly ran over and hugged Chu Feng: "brother also said that you may not be able to come, but I believe you will definitely come."


    Feeling that the girl has begun to take shape, Chu Feng''s body is a little unnatural: "that happens to be that I also quit, so I come here when I have time."


    "Quit, do you want to leave Jianghai?"


    Xia Wei immediately released Chu Feng, and her face was full of surprise: "I heard my brother say that you are doing well in the company and have a promising future. How did you quit?"


    "It''s not leaving the river, but I''m going to school." Chu Feng is surprised how Xia Wei reacts so much, but still patiently explains: "I am a part-time job in Shengyuan for a month to earn a little living expenses. Now the school is about to start, and of course I have to leave!"


    "Oh, I was so scared that I thought you were going to leave!"


    Xia Wei patted her chest, which made Chu Feng''s eyes feel a little shaking: "but your medical skills are so good, I can save people who are dying. Reading and not reading seem to have no influence on you. Director Zhao is nagging you in my ears every day."


    "Master, master!" It seems to be for the effect of Xia Wei''s words, suddenly came a cry, a person suddenly appeared at the door of the ward, saw Chu Feng''s face full of joy, and regardless of the image directly ran to Chu Feng''s thigh: "master, I''m finally waiting for you.


    I knew that Xia Wei, a little girl, cheated me. She must know who you are. I think you will come when I leave the hospital today. I didn''t want to be really guessed by me. Master, please accept me! "


    All of a sudden, the dramatic scene made Chu Feng''s brain short circuited. Until Zhao Guiyuan looked at him with a very sad look, Chu Feng came back to his mind and immediately broke away Zhao Guiyuan''s hands: "director Zhao, do you want to look like this? Everyone is male!"


    Zhao Guiyuan also realized that he had lost his temper. There were still people in the ward. He stood up with an embarrassed smile, but his face was serious: "doctor, take me as a disciple!"


    Chu Feng had a headache when he saw Zhao Guiyuan. The old man who had taught him medical skills once said that he could accept apprentices, but he had to succeed in nine needles to save a person who had not been saved. Otherwise, he would have harmed others.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Although Chu Feng felt that such a refusal was a little hurtful, he still firmly said: "my medical skills are inherited from an old man. He told me that he was not allowed to accept apprentices without his approval, so I''m sorry I can''t accept you as an apprentice."


    Zhao Guiyuan looks stiff, but he also knows that people like Chu Feng must be masters of famous schools. Maybe he is the apprentice of some super miracle doctor. It''s no surprise to hear that: "I also know that. I just want to consider me when you want to accept an apprentice. I promise I have a heart of benevolence."


    "Yes."


    Chu Feng felt Zhao Guiyuan''s sincerity and nodded slightly. As for the future, it would be better to accept apprentices. However, Chu Feng thought it would not be so fast to recruit apprentices. At least he would wait until he was the same age as his master. After all, it was not so easy to find a doctor.


    "Did you cure Xia Wei?" Yao Qianxue has always thought that Xia Wei was cured by the doctors in Jianghai hospital, but now she hears something different.


    "Director Zhao cured it. I just offered a little help."Chu Feng looks stunned. After looking at Yao Qianxue, she directly chooses not to tell the truth, because she didn''t pay attention to it before. At this moment, she finds that Yao Qianxue is different from ordinary women. She is a stone girl. Such things can be cured in a better hospital. Chu Feng doesn''t want to do these things.


    Yao Qianxue frowns slightly. She saw Zhao Guiyuan''s performance just now. But at the moment, Chu Feng obviously didn''t want to get entangled. Finally, she went to one side and scolded the stingy guy in his heart. I just gave you two facial expressions?


    "Xiaofeng, let''s go. I''m suffocated in the hospital for such a long time."


    Xia Wei doesn''t know why Chu Feng didn''t tell Yao Qianxue about these things, but she didn''t think too much about it. She threw her luggage directly to Xia Yan. She took Chu Feng''s arm and left directly. Yao Qianxue, her best friend, was forgotten.


    Xia Yan carried a bag with a wry smile. Seeing Yao Qianxue, who looked stupefied next to her, she was embarrassed and said, "that Weiwei has just been discharged from hospital. She is in a good mood. Don''t go outside!"


    "It''s OK. I just wonder why Wei Wei seems to be very good to Chu Feng."


    Yao Qianxue was a little surprised just now that Xia Wei left with chufeng in public, forgetting both herself and Xia Yan. But she was relieved when she thought of Xia Wei kissing Chu Feng. However, she warned herself that she must find a chance to tell Weiwei that chufeng is not a good thing and there are other women secretly.


    "Let''s have dinner in Yuanlong Pavilion tonight." After sending Xia Wei''s things home and letting her take a comfortable bath, Chu Feng saw that it was still early: "then you can go directly there, I have to prepare some things, so I don''t have to go to school in a hurry tomorrow."


    "I''ll go with you. I''ll start school tomorrow, and I''ll do some shopping."


    Xia Wei is still there wiping her hair, but when she hears Chu Feng''s words, she runs over directly. Xia Yan wants to say something, but she chooses to be silent when she sees Xia Wei like this. Maybe Weiwei and Chu Feng are also good together. At least someone will take care of the sick.


    Not waiting for Chu Feng to say that he bought a lot of things, to go to a few places, Xia Wei is thinking of what asked: "by the way, Xiaofeng, you haven''t said which university you are?"


    "Freshmen of Jianghai University!" Chu Feng''s heart slightly wry smile, but also when Xia Wei is grateful to save her, so did not want to return to the way.


    "What!" Xia Wei is suddenly exclaimed, and then her face showed a look of joy: "great, I and Xiaoxue are also Jianghai university students, but we are sophomores, you should call elder martial sister!"


    Chu Feng secretly said, "it''s not right, but the smile on his face can only be raised:" what a coincidence! "


    Standing next to Yao Qianxue is a nightmare, but looked at the time: "then I have things to go first, dinner in the evening I have time to go, no time to forget, goodbye!" Finish saying also wait for Xia Wei to say what, leave directly, she still want to go to the hospital to send her father meal.


    Chu wind is feeling special uneasiness, this Xia Wei stem is to pester oneself?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    At seven o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng and Liu Yan arrived at Yuanlong Pavilion early. There was no place in the hall. They finally asked for a private room for ten people.


    "It''s really expensive. A private room starts to consume 3800 yuan, and the salary of less than half a month is gone."


    In the private room, Chu Feng looks at the decoration as luxurious, but there are still not many special private rooms. The initial consumption is 3800, and the monthly income is at most one time to eat here?


    "Small people consciousness." Liu Yan gave Chu Feng a look of disdain and took a look at the menu: "that''s just the beginning of consumption, but generally it will surpass the past. I calculate that we have so many people, and at least we have to spend 8000 yuan. Boy, you can wait for the bleeding tonight, and I will not kill you ruthlessly."


    "If you let me bleed, I''ll let you bleed."


    Chu Feng asked everyone to come and prepared for the massive hemorrhage. However, Liu Yan was not happy to say so. He just realized that his words were ambiguous and immediately opened the topic: "by the way, let you and my aunt explain it. It''s been a few days now?"


    Liu Yan didn''t hear Chu Feng''s last words, but biting his first words, he narrowed his eyes and hummed: "it seems that you are really mean to me, but I can give such a blood in my life, so don''t think about it."


    Chu Feng narrowed her eyes slightly, and felt that Liu Yan always opened his topic intentionally or unintentionally. When she was about to say something, the door of the private room opened, and Xia Yan and Xia Wei came in. The latter happily went to the side of Chu Feng and sat down: "sorry, my brother and I came for a walk. It''s a little late."


    "It doesn''t matter. I just arrived."


    Chu Feng was a little uncomfortable with Xia Wei''s enthusiasm, moved a little, and then looked at Xia Yan: "you also sit down. It''s rare for colleagues to have a good gathering. Now it''s just time to sit down and have a meal."


    Originally I wanted to ask Yao Qianxue why she didn''t come, but when she saw Liu Yan nearby, Chu Feng didn''t ask. Maybe she broke the casserole and asked the end.


    But in this way, Liu Yan was also full of great curiosity and asked in a low voice: "who is this sweet looking little girl? This one has grown up for several years, just like your little aunt."


    "My colleague''s sister." Chu wind dark road, a Bagua, light voice back.


    Liu Yan nodded, but her eyes toward Xia Wei were full of examination. Then she nodded secretly. She was really a little beauty. She was even better than when I was 18 or 19 years old.


    "Sister Yan, give me a call to my little aunt, said seven o''clock, why haven''t you come?"


    Looking at the time, Lin Yulin, who was originally scheduled, has not been seen yet. Chu Feng says to Liu Yan that he is still a little uncomfortable thinking of the conversation he heard in Liu Yan''s office during the day.


    "No, here it is." When Liu Yan is ready to call, Lin Yulin has already walked in under the guidance of the waiter. Chu Feng looks back and squints at the same time with Liu Yan. What''s going on?


    Lin Yulin didn''t come alone. There was a person behind her. Chu Feng and Liu Yan knew each other. That was Jingde, the leader of the imperial criminal investigation team. But now he was with Lin Yulin. Chu Feng and Liu Yan both felt that they were wrong.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. I''m sorry. Something happened. It''s a little late."


    Lin Yulin''s face is full of smile, is that kind of sweet smile: "by the way, introduce a person to you." Then introduced the man around him: "his name is Jingde, it''s me."


    "I''m Yulin''s boyfriend. They met again." Jingde didn''t wait for Lin Yulin to finish, then he came forward and held out his hand to Chu Feng: "I didn''t expect that you were Yulin''s nephew. At the beginning, you didn''t know each other, but you and Liu Yan are a pair. It seems that we are predestined."


    Lin Yulin is curiously looking at: "do you know?"


    "Nature knows." Jingde nodded and looked at Lin Yulin with a look of affection: "at first, you said your nephew was Chu Feng. Didn''t you ask me why I behaved strangely? Because Liu Yan and I were classmates of the police academy. We met at the party a few days ago, but we didn''t expect to be the same person!"


    "I see." Lin Yulin nodded clearly, but thought of what Jingde just said, blushed: "where do you introduce people like that?"


    "Well, didn''t you agree to my pursuit just now? I''m your boyfriend, of course


    Jingde laughed, and looked very sincere, jokingly said: "or you just perfunctory me, just don''t want me to be teased in the street, so you agreed to me, slow down the strategy?"


    "I won''t tell you." Lin Yu Lin''s face completely red, shyly said, opened a chair and sat down, but saw Chu Feng and Liu Yan were there, did not move, slightly frowned: "Yan Yan, Xiao Feng, Jingde and you say hello, you don''t seem to see it?"


    "No, I''m just curious about how you found a boyfriend all of a sudden."


    Liu Yan''s heart is full of doubts at the moment. It is well known that Jingde chased her. But how did she suddenly become Lin Yulin''s boyfriend? Although she was curious, Liu Yan didn''t show it at the moment. She just looked at Jingde: "Congratulations, sister Yulin is a rare beauty. You should cherish it!""That is, that is." Jingde nodded frequently, and his heart was also very comfortable. However, his eyes toward Chu Feng were a little strange: "that, you don''t welcome me?"


    Chu Feng had been looking at Jingde with his left eye. He saw all kinds of colors in his body. At the moment, he was only angry. He could be sure that the purpose of Jingde''s approach to Lin Yulin was not simple, but Lin Yulin was happy at the moment, and Chu Feng could not say anything.


    Simply stretched out his hand and Jingde not cold and warm grip: "you are my little aunt''s boyfriend, how can I not welcome it?"


    Jingde looks a little embarrassed, but he just smiles and goes over to Lin Yulin and sits down. He knows that Chu Feng''s heart must still be haunted by the Longquan villa. However, he doesn''t care. Anyway, when he approaches Lin Yulin, he has the idea of marrying a wife. After all, such a woman is still hard to find.


    Although Lin Yulin was a little suspicious of chufeng''s character, she knew that chufeng was a polite person. She didn''t even stand up at the moment. However, seeing so many people here, she didn''t say anything. She just looked at Xia Yan: "so you''re here. That''s your sister?"


    "Yes, Secretary Lin


    Xia Yan nodded slightly, and then stopped talking. When he began to enter Shengyuan, he went to ask Lin Yulin about the advance salary. She knew that her sister was ill, so now Xia Wei is sitting beside her. It''s not hard to guess.


    "Come on, everyone. I''m hungry after waiting so long." At this time, Jingde, like a host, greets everyone to order. He also takes a menu and looks at it. Sometimes he turns to ask Lin Yulin what to eat. It looks like a man and a woman in love.


    "Sister Yulin, how do you stay with my classmate? It seems that I have never heard of you before. When did you get to know each other?"


    Liu Yan saw Chu Feng''s face was not very good, and knew what he was thinking in his heart, so he asked casually, "is it convenient to tell us about your coming together?"


    "There''s nothing to say about it?" Lin Yu Lin blushed for a moment, but then it was the big square: "but you want to know it''s OK. Actually, Jingde and I have only known each other for a few days."


    Liu Yan thought of countless possibilities, but only did not think of this: "what, just know a few days together, sister Yulin, you are fashionable!"


    Lin Yulin looked at Liu Yan angrily: "a few days ago, I participated in a party. Ye quanguang, the Vice Minister of the company, drank too much and tried to offend me in the parking lot. At that time, I was alone. I thought I was finished. Fortunately, I met Jingde, and we met at that time."


    Don''t know the situation of Xia Wei''s face intoxicated: "hero rescue beauty, love at first sight, good romantic Oh!" When saying this, Xia Wei looks at Chu Feng unconsciously.


    "No more. The most important thing is Jingde''s sincerity." Lin Yulin was a little embarrassed by that. She was like many people who just fell in love: "the key is that he, he, and he told me directly in the downtown area on the way just now, so I!"


    I haven''t finished, but we have already understood that Jingde is a show of love in the street. No wonder she can capture Lin Yulin''s heart so quickly. For a woman who has been dry for 27 years, a man who can courtship in the street must be a good man.


    Chu Feng was silent and did not sigh. He just looked back at the closed door. After a few seconds, the door opened and a young man came in: "sorry, I didn''t invite myself."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    Zhou Jingxing directly appears in the private room, which is not expected by everyone. Jingde and Liuyan even stand up at once. The former is the vassal of the Zhou family, and the latter is the top boss of Zhou Jingxing.


    Lin Yulin frowned slightly because of their abnormality, but then Zhou Jingxing said, "Chu Feng, I''ll come, don''t you mind?"


    Jingde and Liuyan immediately knew that Zhou Jingxing was coming from a private identity and did not give any instructions. Liu Yan said, "that hasn''t been served yet. I''ll go to the bathroom!" Then he left the private room, which also eliminated Lin Yulin''s doubts.


    "I''ll make a call, you order first, and I''ll be back." Jingde is also a smart person. Knowing that they will be doubted when they suddenly stand up, he says and goes out like Liu Yan.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Zhou Jingxing to come here, but his face didn''t show too much: "it''s time to sit down!"


    Zhou Jingxing walked over and sat down with a smile. He didn''t wear a police uniform this evening. He just wore very simple clothes on his body. However, he exuded noble spirit from the inside out. People can see that it is not ordinary. At least Lin Yulin thinks so.


    "Xiao Feng, is he?"


    Lin Yulin dispelled her doubts and wondered what the relationship between this outstanding man and Chu Feng was. In her impression, Chu Feng should not know such an unusual person.


    "Zhou Jingxing, ordinary friend." Chu Feng had already known Zhou Jingxing''s identity when treating Zhou tianchu, and he also knew who the old man he was treating. However, he was not surprised. He just said faintly, "I''m not very familiar. I just had a few connections. It''s almost like this."


    Lin Yulin nodded, only when Chu Feng was a security guard. She nodded slightly, and then she ordered dishes carefully there. It was very elegant.


    Zhou Jingxing originally wanted to get acquainted with Chu Feng, but he smelled an unusual smell. He turned his head and saw that Xia Yan''s eyes collided with each other. After a moment''s silence, he showed a smile: "long time no see, retired?"


    "Just retired a few days ago."


    Xia Yan knows who the person in front of her is, but she is very calm, and her words are also plain. Seeing Xia Wei, she looks at herself curiously and simply says, "I''ve been a comrade in arms!"


    "It turns out to be my brother''s comrade in arms!" Xia Wei nodded and said without any ingenuity: "the deputy director of the group criminal investigation department is also said to be Zhou Jingxing, the youngest vice minister since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, and your name is the same!"


    "My name is very common. There are many people with the same name and surname."


    Although he seldom appears on TV, the group mechanism is still open to the public. Zhou Jingxing, deputy director of criminal investigation, knows a lot of people, but few have met people. He just says with a smile that he does not want to reveal his identity.


    At this time, Liu Yan and Jing De who went out also came back one after another. The latter was full of excitement and felt that his judgment was certainly right. The relationship between Chu Feng and Zhou''s family was certainly not simple. Otherwise, why did Zhou Jingxing come here as a private person?


    The heart also more and more decided to seize Lin Yulin, believe that if Chu Feng and Zhou family are really close, certainly will not not not promote his uncle.


    "Chu Feng, don''t you introduce it to me?"


    He came in and sat for such a long time, but Chu Feng didn''t say a word. According to the old man''s meaning, it was to have a good relationship with Chu Feng. After all, if you can get such a person to join the Zhou family, the Zhou family''s position will certainly be much more stable.


    Chu Feng is surprised why Zhou Jingxing appears, but he doesn''t feel malicious. Chu Feng doesn''t mean to be difficult. He points to the people around him: "Liu Yan, Xia Wei, Xia Yan, you know Xia Yan, and that''s my aunt, Lin Yulin!"


    Chu Feng''s introduction directly ignored Jingde. The latter looked a little embarrassed. Knowing that Zhou Jingxing didn''t want to expose his identity, he stood up and held out his hand: "my name is Jingde, chufeng''s boyfriend."


    "It turns out that you are chufeng''s boyfriend, no wonder!"


    Zhou Jingxing, who doesn''t know how much gratitude and resentment between Jingde and chufeng, looks at Jingde a little more. This guy has a good eye. He has known Chu Feng for a long time. It seems that we should cultivate him well in the future to see if we can get closer to the relationship with Chu Feng.


    Zhou Jingxing doesn''t think it''s so simple to have a meal together to promote the relationship between the two sides.


    When Jingde introduced himself, chufeng seemed to catch something. The way Jingde introduced was too special. It''s OK to introduce yourself as Jingde, but also to be chufeng''s boyfriend?


    In the eyes flashed a touch of fun, Chu Feng probably knew Jingde''s mind.


    Jingde''s heart was excited at the moment. For several years in the officialdom, he was very observant. Just now, Zhou Jingxing shook hands with him with the strength and look in his eyes. Jingde knew that he might have occupied the light of Chu Feng and was going to get up.


    "You just spent less than an hour with my aunt. You don''t have to introduce yourself like this." Chu Feng opened his mouth at the right time. Unexpectedly, he knew Jingde''s idea. Naturally, he would not give any face: "because how do I know that you will break up with my aunt tomorrow or the day after tomorrow?""Xiao Feng, what are you talking about? Jingde is not such a person. "


    At the moment, Lin Yulin, who is completely silent in love, is pleased to see Jingde. Naturally, Chu Feng is not allowed to speak like this: "be polite. Jingde is your elder now."


    Chu Feng''s look moved him, but he was too lazy to say anything. He raised his hand and said, "just so many dishes, order it!"


    People are chatting in the private room. Maybe it is because of Zhou Jingxing that Jingde and Liu Yan talk a little unnaturally. However, Zhou Jingxing is always active. Chu Feng doesn''t want to say anything. They don''t need to show their faces to others. They chat with Zhou Jingxing slowly.


    Liu Yan is very obedient sitting on one side, watching Chu Feng and Zhou Jingxing chatting there. She can only pull Xia Wei to talk with herself. Although Jingde wants to communicate with Zhou Jingxing more, she also knows that speed is not enough. Chu Feng''s heart has a grudge against him. She can only chat with Lin Yulin there, and there is no time for her.


    Xia Yan is the quietest, sitting there like a wooden man.


    The speed of yuanlongge is very fast. It takes only 20 minutes to place an order to serve the dishes. More than ten dishes have already been placed on the table, and the wine and other things have also been brought up. When the waiter pours a glass for everyone, Jingde stands up at the right time: "come on, we can hardly get together and have a drink!"


    Lin Yulin was the first to stand up. Xia Wei, who didn''t know the situation, also stood up. Zhou Jingxing also stood up. Then only Chu Feng sat there by himself. He just tapped the table with his glass and drank it himself.


    Jingde''s expression was stiff, and his anger flashed in his heart, but he didn''t care at all: "come on, let''s do it together!"


    Zhou Jingxing took a deep look at Jingde. Then he crossed his mind and sat down to pick up the newly filled wine. He said to Chu Feng, "come on, let''s have a drink. Everything is in the wine."


    Chu Feng naturally knew Zhou Jingxing''s potential meaning and picked up a glass of wine with Zhou Jingxing: "dry!"


    Although Xia Wei recovered from a serious illness, she still offered Chu Feng a cup of juice instead of juice, but she didn''t say much. Xia Yan just picked up her glass and drank with Chu Feng, and she drank wine and vegetables there alone, as if everything around him had nothing to do with him.


    "Auntie, thank you for your care in this month. I''d like to propose a toast."


    This is Chu Feng standing up with a glass full of wine. Lin Yulin stands up with a smile. She has not been as happy as she is today. Jingde also stands up and does not give up any chance that he is Lin Yulin''s boyfriend: "work together!"


    Chu Feng and Lin Yulin touched: "I do, you are free to do!" Then do not go and Jingde glass touch, directly on the end of the glass of wine.


    Jingde''s face changed very ugly in an instant. From the beginning to now, he showed his kindness to Chu Feng several times, but he was swept by Chu Feng mercilessly. Lin Yulin also saw something and was a little angry: "Xiaofeng, what are you doing? Jingde has toasted you several times this evening. Why don''t you give face?"


    "I only drink with friends!"


    Chu Feng knew that his practice would make Lin Yulin sad. His first love was not blessed by his relatives. However, he knew that Jingde was close to his goal. If he didn''t kill him, he would be a gift: "if my aunt wants me to drink with him, it doesn''t matter!"


    After that, he picked up a bottle of Baijiu and poured it to Jingfeng


    Then put the bottle on the table: "I''m full, you go on!"


    Chu Feng originally thought that this evening was a very relaxed dinner, but at the moment it was not in the mood at all, and there was a little complicated. He opened the door of the private room and left. Zhou Jingxing stood up and apologized with a smile: "I have something to do with you. I won''t accompany you. I''ll get together again if I have a chance. I''ll count this evening."


    Liu Yan herself is not very optimistic about the things Lin Yulin and Jingde are together. She always feels a little weird, so she jumps up: "Xiaofeng, wait for me!"


    "Sister Yulin, my brother and I will leave first. We will get together again sometime." Xia Wei doesn''t know, but she can see something now. She pulls Xia Yan to her feet. Chu Feng is her savior. Chu Feng wants to leave. Of course, she won''t stay here.


    Soon there were only Jingde and Lin Yulin left in the private room. The latter sat there blankly. Today, she finally fell in love, but she didn''t get the blessing she wanted. Not only did this happen, but also there was such a thing. She looked at Jingde next to him: "sorry, Xiao Feng is still young and doesn''t understand."


    If you can, Jingde now really want to slap Lin Yulin''s face, originally thought Lin Yulin in Chu Feng''s heart status is very high, in her face, Chu Feng will certainly be polite to himself, but now it seems that he is wrong.


    Deliberately approaching Lin Yulin is for their own interests, of course, it does not rule out coveting Lin Yulin''s beauty, but Chu Feng''s performance just now has no chance to reconcile. Take a deep breath and stand up: "Yulin, let''s go too!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    "I''ll let you spend money tonight. It''s my reward for saving your grandfather!"


    In a bar, three people sit opposite each other. Chu Feng holds up a beer to thank Zhou Jingxing, and then directly drinks a bottle of beer. Although the taste is not better than white wine, it still feels OK after freezing.


    "In fact, you''re sending me a message that I should thank you for." Zhou Jingxing wanted to be gentle a little, but didn''t finish drinking: "because if you don''t do that, I may promote Jingde to become the vice captain of the Imperial City criminal investigation team, which is not beautiful."


    "Each other, I just don''t want my aunt to be a tool in other people''s hands."


    Chu Feng believed that Zhou Jingxing had seen through his own practice, so he didn''t explain too much. He opened the second bottle of wine: "overall, I should thank you. I believe Jingde can''t get anything. If he doesn''t feel good, he will give up my aunt, so that my aunt won''t get hurt in the future."


    Zhou Jingxing nodded slightly: "long pain is better than short pain!"


    Liu Yan was sitting beside him like that. I don''t know what they mean, but it seems to have something to do with Jingde. She murmured: "that Jingde is not a good thing. When I was in the police academy, I heard that he went out with others to look for some young ladies. You must not promote him, Deputy Minister Zhou!"


    "And something like that?" For Jingde this person, Zhou Jingxing knows, after all, is a subordinate of the Zhou family, but the specific understanding is really not.


    "Who said it was gone? Do you remember what happened in Longquan villa that day?"


    Liu Yan seems to have found a way to vent his anger. He doesn''t pay attention to Chu Feng. He winks at Chu Feng and says, "if you don''t arrive in time, Chu Feng will be thrown into prison. He and Guo Meimei are united to frame Chu Feng. He thinks everyone doesn''t know."


    Zhou Jingxing''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that there was such a thing. He looked at Chu Feng: "is there such a thing?"


    "What is the past, what is it to do?"


    Chu Feng knocked on Liu Yan''s head, which was very natural. Leaning on the sofa, he said, "no matter how it is, it''s over. As long as he doesn''t pester my aunt any more, I believe he is a smart man. Before I know your position, he will definitely leave my aunt."


    The corner of his mouth raised a smile of confidence: "otherwise, he would be worried that he would be counterproductive and arouse my antipathy."


    Zhou Jingxing nodded, but he knew more about Chu Feng. This is not a young man who seems so simple. His mind is more meticulous than many people. Ordinary people can only see the surface, but he has already captured the other party''s psychology.


    I immediately decided that it was better to be friends with such people than to be enemies.


    "Come on, drink!" With a decision in mind, Zhou Jingxing is ready to discuss with the old man again. A man like Chu Feng can''t be the help of any family. He has his own thoughts. Generally, people with thoughts are the most difficult to control.


    Chu Feng raised to touch Zhou Jingxing, tomorrow will start school, today to relax himself, tomorrow he is an ordinary college students.


    At more than 11 o''clock in the night, the three drank almost all the same, and then they left separately. Chu Feng and Liu Yan helped each other back to the green garden. But Chu Feng soon found something wrong, and Lin Yulin didn''t seem to be back.


    Put Liu Yan on the sofa, Chu Feng''s eyes directly penetrate all the space, Lin Yulin is not at home.


    Chu Feng''s expression sank in an instant. According to Liu Yan, since she knew Lin Yulin, she would never go home after ten o''clock in the evening unless it was a business trip and so on. She immediately felt that something had happened.


    After turning out Liu Yan''s mobile phone, Chu Feng dials Lin Yulin''s phone number, but it is hung up after a ring, and then Chu Feng dials several times, which is similar to the situation, and his heart suddenly sinks down.


    If there is no Jingde things, chufeng may not be like this, but now out of Jingde things, Chu Feng has to be dignified.


    Walking back and forth in the room, Chu Feng''s eyes lit up, and found Jingde''s number in Liuyan''s mobile phone. But just wanted to dial out, he thought of something. If Jingde was with his little aunt now, he would not answer the phone just now.


    "He


    Chu Feng thought of Zhou Jingxing, who had just been separated for a short time. Although he might owe a little favor, he still dialed out his phone and was soon connected with Zhou Jingxing''s voice: "Hello!"


    "I''m Chu Feng." Chu Feng said straightforwardly, without covering up his meaning: "my little aunt has not come back yet. I''m worried about her accident. I ask you to help me find out where Jingde is."


    "Yes


    There was only silence for two seconds, then Zhou Jingxing''s voice came. Chu Feng''s heart was not completely put down at the moment. However, I believe Zhou Jingxing calls, no matter what is good, Jingde must not dare to play any tricks.A few minutes later, Zhou Jingxing called, Chu Feng immediately connected: "Jingde is now Jianghai Hotel, I gave him the phone, locked his position, room 1315!"


    Chufeng hung up the phone directly, and immediately left the emerald garden. He didn''t take a taxi. He kept shuttling through the night. On the flat road, Chu Feng''s speed was no slower than the car waiting for the red light.


    In room 1315 of Jianghai Hotel, Jingde is taking a bath in the bathroom. After leaving Yuanlong Pavilion, he and Lin Yulin went to the riverside to blow the wind. Finally, Jingde ignited a kind of fan smoke given to him by others. His vinegar was not affected by the smoke on his nose, but Lin Yulin fainted.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Jingde touched his face: "Chu Feng, you dare not give me face. Don''t you want me to retreat in the face of difficulties? I''ll give you your aunt tonight. I''ll see if your aunt can leave me or not. I don''t want to help me. I guess it''s not going to work either


    Then he pulled the towel around his body, and Jingde walked out of the bathroom directly. Looking at Lin Yulin lying on the bed, his eyes flashed greedy, and his eyes kept looking up from his delicate toes. He swept across the flat ground and the mountains, and finally landed on his delicate face: "I really haven''t played with such a punctual woman."


    "It''s more delicious than the Miss Zhou''s, and I don''t know if it''s a place."


    Although Jingde is a police officer and also the captain of the criminal police, his private life is very chaotic. From the beginning of the police academy to now, almost all of them are shuttling among different women. However, when he sees Lin Yulin, he feels that the women he has played with before is not fit to carry shoes for her.


    Jingde added his lower lip and went to the wine cabinet next to him. He took a bottle of red wine and poured a glass for himself. He took two pills from the cabinet and ate it. While drinking the wine, he looked at Lin Yulin who was unconscious in bed. He felt that the heat in his abdomen was always spreading.


    Putting down the glass, Jingde breathed heavily. She went over and dropped her hand on Lin Yulin''s second button. Because it was just after work, Lin Yulin didn''t go back to change clothes. Now she was wearing a professional shirt. Jingde slowly untied the buttons on Lin Yulin.


    But the more a man is faced with beautiful things, the more patient he is. Jingde goes over and puts his mobile phone in the wine cabinet, adjusts the video camera, and then points to the position of the bed to show a grim smile: "this will be my most proud work ever. The heroine is just a perfect artwork."


    After fiddling with it, Jingde goes directly to the bed, rips off his bath towel, and looks at Lin Yulin, who is like a sleeping beauty on the bed, breathing more and more heavily. Two meters away from the bed, he jumps up directly and pounces on it, just like a hungry wolf pouncing on food!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Hungry wolf!


    At the moment, Jingde has been completely attracted by Lin Yulin. In her eyes or in her heart, she is completely in possession of this charming woman. However, just at the time when he pounces on him, the door of the house is suddenly broken open by people from outside. In the next moment, a figure like lightning comes and kicks out.


    Jingde didn''t know what was going on. Even though the desire had not dissipated, the waist suffered a huge impact, and the sound of fracture came from the ribs, and the scream was heard directly.


    Chu Feng looks at Lin Yulin on the bed, and his nervous heart finally calms down. He pulls Lin Yulin up and leans on his body. Because he has heard the footsteps coming from outside, Lin Yulin is not suitable for being seen at all.


    "Chu Feng, do you want to die?"


    Seeing that it was Chu Feng who broke in suddenly, Jingde also forgot how Chu Feng opened the door. He just yelled hysterically on the ground: "do you know who I am? You are a police officer attacking a group. You should be in prison


    "Police officer, do you intend to invade a good woman, or a police officer?" Chu Feng repressed the violent killing opportunity in his heart and said in a deep voice.


    "Nonsense, I''m her boyfriend, I have sex with her, that''s normal, you don''t want to wrong me." Naturally, Jingde can''t admit such a crime. Otherwise, relying on the relationship between Chu Feng and Zhou Jingxing, his life may be over, even if his father can''t protect himself.


    "What''s the matter with my aunt now? Do you want to tell me that she is drunk or with her eyes closed?"


    Chu Feng listened to the more and more step sound, looked gloomy, but did not completely release his anger: "my little aunt is your girlfriend, but if it is in her unconscious situation, according to the law of the Chinese dynasty, what kind of behavior are you? Don''t need me to tell you?"


    Jingde also wanted to quibble a few words, a few people appeared at the door of the room. Zhou Jingxing, surrounded by several guards, came in to see Lin Yulin, who was held by Chu Feng, and looked at Jingde. He couldn''t know what had happened. His look was gloomy and ugly. What he couldn''t see was such a bully.


    "Vice Minister Zhou!" Jingde sees Zhou Jingxing in the room and tells him that he may be finished. What he thinks at the moment is not revenge on Chu Feng, but how to calm down Chu Feng''s anger, so that Zhou Jingxing will not be angry with himself.


    "Don''t tell me, I just want to know what happened tonight?"


    Lin Yulin was completely asleep. Although he didn''t know what the situation was, he was definitely not drunk. Zhou Jingxing knew exactly how much people had drunk at that time. He believed that Jingde and Lin Yulin could not continue to eat and drink after they left.


    Jingde looks a little unnatural at the moment. Facing Chu Feng, he can deal with it forcefully, because he is confident that his identity is his talisman. However, in the face of Zhou Jingxing, his background is impossible to fight, and he seems a bit at a loss.


    "Jingde was just blinded for a moment and didn''t do anything to me."


    While Jingde was struggling to find an excuse, Lin Yulin suddenly opened her eyes and flashed a clear light. She was addicted to smoke, but she woke up half an hour ago. She also took the opportunity to test Jingde''s character, but now it seems that her personality can be ignored.


    But after all, it was her first love. Although she had been together for less than a few hours, she didn''t even want to offend a person. She said in a timely manner: "I''m sorry, I have nothing to worry about."


    When talking, Lin Yulin always nestles in Chu Feng''s arms, her clothes buttons have been untied by Jingde, the scenery is infinitely good at the moment, and here are all men, unavoidably embarrassed, so try to rely on Chu Feng, not to be seen.


    Jingde originally heard Lin Yulin speak subconsciously surprised, but heard the words behind suddenly relaxed: "I said it was a misunderstanding, Chu Feng you, ah!"


    Although Chu Feng was surprised by Lin Yulin''s practice, she also knew that she had said that, and it was impossible for her to do something about Jingde. Although sometimes there was no need for evidence, under such circumstances, it was necessary to have some evidence.


    Jingde struggled to stand up, a stab came from his waist, and his heart flashed a killing chance. But he knew that he could not do anything to Chu Feng for the time being, but in his heart, he had already completely hated him, as if he had forgotten his fear just now.


    "You go too!" Chu Feng looked at Jingde, who was wearing well in the bathroom. Just now his foot broke at least two ribs. Seeing what Zhou Jingxing wanted to say, he said directly. Now he doesn''t want to hear anything. He is afraid that he can''t help destroying Jingde.


    "Let''s get back to you when you have time."


    Zhou Jingxing also knows that Chu Feng is not in a good mood now, but Lin Yulin doesn''t testify against Jingde, so everything can''t be a threat to Jingde. Even if he is himself, he can''t do anything to Jingde. It will only cool the heart of the Zhou family''s vassals.


    Soon there were Chu Feng and Lin Yulin in the room. The latter nestled in Chu Feng''s arms. As time went by, although the door of the room was damaged by Chu Feng''s kick, Zhou Jingxing still pulled the door to the room when they left. At the moment, they believed that no one would come here. Therefore, five minutes later, both of them kept their original state."Xiao Feng, when are you going to hold me?"


    Lin Yulin looked up at Chu Feng and blinked: "do you want to take the opportunity to eat my aunt''s tofu?"


    Chu Feng was still calming down her anger. At the moment, hearing Lin Yulin''s words, he realized that he was still holding her. He felt the softness on his body, especially when there was no covering of clothes. Chu Feng felt that the blood seemed to boil at once.


    Face unnaturally a red release Lin Yulin: "that, I forgot."


    Lin Yulin meaningful smile, so in front of Chu Feng''s face with her own mouth, whispered: "why do you want to target Jingde tonight, and that Zhou Jingxing identity is not simple, of course, I don''t want to know, you have your own social circle, you just need to tell me, do you don''t want my aunt to fall in love well?"


    "No Chu Feng shook his head, eyes as far as possible to move away not to look at the moment of Lin Yulin: "just Jingde this person is very hypocritical, I don''t like my aunt with him."


    "I saw just now that he was a little hypocritical."


    Lin Yulin buttoned the last button, and the beautiful scenery disappeared: "it''s just that most of the men in the world are the same. There''s nothing wrong with his behavior just now. I''m very disappointed that he takes advantage of others'' danger, but I always need to find a man to marry, have children and spend my life with me."


    Chu Feng was stunned and didn''t know what Lin Yulin meant by these words, but the latter continued to say: "and you are not only to Jingde, all the men who are close to me are hostile, ye quanguang, Ma Liuzi, and the customers who came to the company two days ago to have dinner with me."


    "Xiao Feng, don''t you need to explain to my aunt?"


    Chu Feng did not expect that he had done so many things, but did not know how to answer, but touched Lin Yulin''s eyes or lowered his head: "I don''t know, anyway, I just don''t like those people approaching you."


    "I don''t like them getting close to me, but I always need to get married, don''t I?" Lin Yulin walked over to the room and naturally took Chu Feng''s arm and walked out of the room: "you always look at the men around me with hostile eyes. In the end, no one may approach my aunt, and no one wants it. Don''t you feel sorry for my aunt?"


    "It''s OK!" Chu Feng did not want to say: "no one wants you, I support you for a lifetime!"


    "Breeze!" After entering the elevator, Lin Yulin was suddenly serious: "although you are just the orphan my sister picked up, but you grew up, we can say that we are real relatives, although we have no blood relationship."


    When Chu Feng felt a lump in his heart and didn''t know the meaning of Lin Yulin''s words, the latter continued: "and I''m nine years older than you. I''m your little aunt. This is a fact that can''t be changed, you know?"


    Chu Feng''s heart a coagulation, feel Lin Yulin''s words, suddenly think of what''s shaking his head: "aunt, I''m not what you think, I''m just."


    "Stop talking!" Before finishing the words behind, Lin Yulin interrupted Chu Feng and continued to say: "go back with me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    In the sky, Chu Feng and Lin Yulin walk on the streets with few people. Although there is still a month to go before the full moon night of the Mid Autumn Festival, the moon in the sky is already very round. When the next full moon comes, it will be mid autumn.


    "The moon waxes and wanes, and people have misfortunes and blessings overnight."


    Lin Yulin suddenly stopped and looked at the full moon in the sky, showing a faint sadness: "I have not seen the full moon in my hometown for 12 years. I feel that time goes by so fast, and my sister has gone."


    Chu Feng was still worried about Lin Yulin''s words just now, but at the moment, hearing her emotion, there was no reason to come up with a trace of sadness: "it''s all my fault. If I could take out 500000 at that time, I could buy the most valuable medicinal materials. Although she can''t be cured, at least she can live a few more years."


    "Some things can''t blame anyone. Everything is life."


    Lin Yulin chuckled, turned around, took Chu Feng''s arm and walked naturally to the front. People who didn''t know still thought that it was a love between brothers and sisters: "I came to Jianghai when I was 15 years old. When I didn''t graduate from high school, I was in the restaurant to help others wash dishes. Every night, I passed by at 10 o''clock until 5:6 a.m.


    When I was free, I had to wash 700 people''s dishes and chopsticks a day, and when I was busy, I had to wash nearly 2000 people''s dishes and chopsticks. It was very hard at that time, but I was very happy when I got the more than 1000 yuan a month, even though my hands were already cracked because of the cold weather. "


    In Chu Feng''s subconscious silence aftertaste, Lin Yulin continued: "this life lasted for two years. When I was 17 years old, I knew that I would never be able to wash dishes, so I took time to go to night school, and my kung fu paid off. After three years of hard work, I finally completed my undergraduate education, earlier than anyone else.


    My luck is also very good, was hired by Shengyuan, and now I am a small white-collar worker with a monthly salary of more than 10000 yuan. Although it is nothing compared with the average level of Jianghai, I am very satisfied. I try to prove myself and I can send money to my family every month. "


    "In a flash, I was twenty-seven years old. Many people said that I had come to this day relying on my body, but I knew that it was all my efforts. Whenever I was misunderstood, I just hid in a corner and felt uncomfortable. Then I told myself, don''t pay attention to anyone''s ridicule and have a clear conscience."


    Lin Yulin looked at Chu Feng with a calm smile: "but in the past two years, my younger brother has not read any more. I can also help make up for my family. Only you are the only one. When I am quiet, do you know what I think most?"


    "I''m sorry, Auntie!"


    Lin Yulin said now, where Chu Feng does not understand what it means: "this evening I should not be Jingde that way, perhaps he is a little hypocritical, but perhaps just to others, perhaps he is not true love to you, but will certainly give you a complete family, I am wrong!"


    Lin Yulin just gently smile, and then pull Chu Feng to continue to walk, a long time before opening again: "yes, I quiet down to think of the most is to find someone to marry, a can take care of me, can also help you and younger brother, just see you and Jingde discord, I was confused again.


    So I left with him and gambled with myself. If he didn''t do anything to me, I would be with him even if you didn''t want to. But in the end, I found that I lost


    A hand pinched Chu Feng''s ear: "so you don''t need to be too sorry, a person who can take advantage of me to faint and commit an offence to me, how can you love my relatives? So my aunt is a little angry, just thinking about where my person will be?"


    After a pause, Lin Yulin looked at Chu Feng in her eyes and said, "or, what do you want to say to me?"


    Chu Feng looks stiff. He knows that Lin Yulin wants to ask the beginning question, but he really doesn''t know how to say it. Anyway, he is disgusted that someone approaches Lin Yulin.


    "How did you talk to Liu Yan?" Seeing Chu Feng holding her head down and not talking, Lin Yulin didn''t pester her: "she is a good girl. Her family condition is just a little better than me. She also comes from dianlan. I can see that she seems good to you. Although you are 18 years old, your aunt doesn''t think it''s suitable to fall in love, but you should cherish it when you are together. Do you know?"


    "Aunt, I really have no relationship with Liu Yan."


    Chu Feng felt a little uncomfortable when he heard about himself, so he was misunderstood by Lin Yulin: "that''s just Liu Yan threatening me. I really have nothing to do with her. Don''t talk about it with her. I haven''t even kissed her mouth!"


    Lin Yulin looked at Chu Feng seriously when he was talking. After coming out for so many years, she could tell the truth and lie by herself. As long as she was not too good at acting, Lin Yulin could see clearly, but Chu Feng couldn''t see through: "really?"


    Chu Feng directly raised a hand: "I swear if I cheat you, the day hit five thunder, go out to the car hit!"


    "I believe you. How can I swear?" Lin Yulin blocks Chu Feng''s mouth and looks angry. However, she finds that she and Chu Feng are very close at the moment, just like the love between lovers. Moreover, Chu Feng looks at herself without blinking. Lin suddenly feels her heart beating fast.I can''t help but think of a kiss that day.


    "Shit, the people in big cities are good. You can hold them in the street." While they were staying there, a rough man''s voice rang out: "and this woman, it looks so exciting. It''s much better than we don''t know. If we can play for one night, it''s worth dying tomorrow!"


    A word makes Chu Feng and Lin Yulin embarrassed to separate, but the latter looks ugly and looks at the man who is talking, but he is stunned in his heart. He has a strong evil spirit, which is almost the same as Xia Yan.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go!" Beside the man who was talking nonsense, there was a middle-aged man with a ragged beard. At the moment, he looked at Lin Yulin and was stunned, but he could cover it up very well. Then he laughed at Chu Feng and said, "I''m sorry, my brother has drunk too much. Don''t go outside!"


    Lin Yulin couldn''t see anything, but she nodded when she saw her apology: "it''s OK!"


    Chu Feng quietly looked at two men passing by. His left eye saw that they all had evil spirits. It was the breath of killing people, but also could feel a dangerous breath flowing on their bodies. When did such people appear in Jianghai, it seems that they are not demobilized?


    "That one!" Lin Yulin also looked back at the two men who walked away with their backs to them. Finally, she shrugged her shoulders and turned to ask Chu Feng to go. It happened that Chu Feng turned her head. Originally, they were close together. Now they turned around and came back together. Their two mouths touched each other without any distance.


    Both of them forgot to respond at one time. After a few seconds, Lin Yulin suddenly closed her eyes. Chu Feng felt that her hands and feet seemed to be out of control. She held Lin Yulin''s slender waist without any weight, and kissed her raw.


    Although it''s the street in the middle of the night, there are still some people who come out to walk in the night of the river and sea. A few people will walk by occasionally. When passing by Chu Feng and Lin Yulin, they will point and point, but they will leave silently.


    Such things are immoral in rural areas, but common in international cities like Jianghai.


    "When else do you want to kiss?"


    Nearly ten minutes later, Chu Feng was still there sucking her tender tongue, but Lin Yulin suddenly let go of her mouth and looked at Chu Feng angrily, "how dare you forget the rules I told you. Don''t you have any bad thoughts on my aunt, don''t eat my tofu, forget it?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know why just now. After Lin Yulin closed her eyes, she suddenly had the impulse to hold a deep kiss and put it into action. At the moment, she was a little embarrassed: "that young, curious, impulsive, can''t hold on to it!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng seemed to be a little nervous to talk there, all kinds of excuses sprang up. Lin Yulin chuckled and looked down at her slender hands: "you are impulsive and curious. Why do you still hold me? I don''t know you hold me tightly. Is it hard for me to breathe?"


    Chu Feng seemed to have been bitten by a snake. He loosened Lin Yulin''s slender waist, and his face was full of embarrassment. Lin Yulin knocked on his head: "only this time, never again!"


    Then she directly turned and walked towards the front. Her steps were much faster than the beginning, but Lin Yulin was also very nervous. What happened to me just now? Why did I close my eyes? Was it really hunger and thirst for so many years, and I was so hungry?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    As time goes by, in a flash, Jianghai university starts school, which is also the opening day of colleges all over the country!


    Chu Feng was still at six o''clock, but within ten minutes after he got up this morning, Lin Yulin got up. Thinking of the ten minute kiss last night, it was more profound than the first time. Both of them could feel each other''s heartbeat.


    So when Lin Yulin came out of the room and touched Chu Feng''s eyes, her heart beat faster. She quickly went to one side and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Although Chu Feng''s heart passed through a night, she still couldn''t calm down when she saw Lin Yulin. So Lin Yulin didn''t take the initiative to speak, so Chu Feng didn''t have to say anything to save herself from being uncomfortable.


    When the atmosphere in the hall was particularly embarrassing, Liu Yan''s room suddenly heard her roar. Then the door opened. Liu Yan ran out of the room directly. After seeing the Chu wind, she ran to chufeng''s arms: "you are really my lucky star!"


    His legs were clamped on Chu Feng''s waist. Before Chu Feng knew what was going on, Liu Yan''s mouth was directly on Chu Feng''s mouth: "the captain called me just now and said that I was personally called by Vice Minister Zhou. Today, I can go to the imperial city to participate in a one month training. After returning, it is estimated that it will be the vice team."


    Liu Yan is not a fool. Although she has solved a lot of cases in the past two years, she said that it is basically impossible for her to be in the top position, because she is a girl without background. It is good to be able to walk to today. If she wants to continue, she has to wait for several years at least.


    But now the above direct call, Liu Yan knew that there must be a significant relationship with Chu Feng, because Zhou Jingxing thought he was chufeng''s girlfriend, not a fool. Liu Yan understood that it must be because of this level of relationship that he could attend the training of only 200 places in the whole country.


    "Yan Yan!"


    Lin Yulin came over and looked at Liu Yan who was like a kangaroo hanging on Chu Feng: "I can understand that you are excited, but can you put on your clothes first?"


    Liu Yan looked down and suddenly saw that he ran out without any clothes. He jumped down from Chu Feng''s body, but he didn''t mean to run back to put on clothes. He gave Chu Feng a kiss on his face: "I love you so much!"


    Then slowly walked back to his room, and the first time Chu Feng saw the situation is fundamentally different, seems to have no fear of being seen by Chu Feng in general.


    Until now, Chu Feng''s head still has the meaning that he hasn''t returned to his mind. When he thought of the softness that had just hit him directly, he took a deep breath and then managed to calm down his restless heart. He lowered his head and found something in his waist. He pinched it with his hands, which made him crooked.


    "Cough!"


    Lin Yulin also saw, immediately knew what it was, coughed twice, and opened his mouth when chufeng threw the thing into the garbage can in a hurry: "how can I not believe your words? If Yan Yan and you really have no relationship, just like that, shouldn''t be ah!"


    Staring at Chu Feng with narrow eyes, Lin Yulin asked meaningfully, "you can''t hide something from my aunt, right?"


    "Conscience of heaven and earth." Chu Feng patted his chest. He didn''t expect that Liu Yan would behave like that just now. He just answered the phone and became like that: "I have nothing to do with sister Yan. It''s clean and innocent. If you really want to say, it''s that she just took my kiss."


    Lin Yulin was stunned: "your kiss?" Then he turned his eyes and said, "it''s not the first kiss. Do you have to be responsible for it?"


    Chu Feng is Zheng Zheng Zheng looking at Lin Yulin: "Auntie, took someone else''s first kiss, to be responsible for it?"


    Lin Yulin also realized that her words were wrong. Her first kiss was taken away by Chu Feng. She glared at Chu Feng and went back to watch her TV news. However, she misunderstood the meaning of Chu Feng. What Chu Feng wanted to say was that his first kiss was taken away by Lin Yulin.


    "Xiao Feng, I''m going to leave today and come back in a month. You''ll miss me, won''t you?"


    More than ten minutes later, dressed Liu Yan came out of the room and went directly to Chu Feng, with a ruddy mouth: "but don''t worry. Although you''re going to leave, I''ll send you to school, otherwise I won''t trust you!"


    Last night, I have already told Lin Yulin that she has nothing to do with Liu Yan, but at the moment, Liu Yan''s appearance has the tendency of being a real person: "sister Yan, don''t play, OK?"


    "Play? Who played with you But Liu Yan ignored so much, and the domineering one took Chu Feng''s arm: "tell you, sister, I just like you. At the beginning, you are my man and my lucky star. I have decided to stay with you all my life. Girl, I will marry you when you get married."


    Lin Yulin, who was drinking a glass of milk to fill her stomach, almost didn''t spray it out. She laughed bitterly and shook her head. People all said this. Liu Yan is really the best!


    "All right, have breakfast." For fear that Liu Yan could not say what to say, Chu Feng picked up his own bread and put it into her mouth: "anyway, I''m going to live in school. Whether you are in Jianghai or not is not very important to me.""I heard that you have to pay five hundred a month to live on campus." But Liu Yan squinted and said with a light smile: "is it not painful?"


    Chu Feng was stunned at hearing the speech, then looked at three rooms, but touched Lin Yulin''s eyes and directly shook his head: "I live in 5000!" At the beginning, Lin Yulin had said that she would move to school and live with her classmates after the beginning of school. Although Chu Feng wanted to save some money, she should not add a burden to Lin Yulin.


    But she and Liu Yan two women, their own here is not suitable.


    "Xiao Feng, kiss me, or you will see me in a month." After eating breakfast, Liu Yan and Lin Yulin send Chu Feng to the gate of Jianghai University. Looking at the school gate, Liu Yan is holding Chu Feng''s finger and pointing to his face.


    Chu Feng wants to break free, but this time Liu Yan is very tight. After seeing so many students around, you two beauties have attracted so many eyes here. If I kiss again, I will not be killed by the eyes?


    However, seeing Liu Yan''s look that you won''t let go if you don''t kiss me, and Lin Yulin''s look that doesn''t matter to you, Chu Feng grinds his teeth and closes his eyes, how soft? Open your eyes but scared, suddenly put the head back, because Liu Yan sent up the mouth.


    "You''re cheap. I''m in a hurry. Bye!"


    Liu Yan has a ruddy mouth, but after going out for a few steps, she remembers something, turns back and raises her fist: "tell you, you are my Liuyan''s personal belongings. If you dare to give me a green straw hat while I''m away, I''ll blow you up!"


    Liu Yan then went to stop the car and left. Lin Yulin looked at the far away car and took back her eyes: "it seems that Yan Yan really bothered you this time, but it is also true that you have seen other people''s things. If you don''t take good responsibility, you really can''t say it. You can do it yourself!"


    "The next freshman has a month''s military training, when the end of the little aunt to give you a good complement


    "I see. Take care of yourself, auntie." Chu Feng nodded, looked at Lin Yulin smile, turned to leave the back, but suddenly called out: "little aunt!"


    Lin Yulin was stunned and then turned around. Just as soon as she turned around, she was suddenly held in her arms by the Chu Feng who came by. There was also Chu Feng''s words like a child: "I will miss you."


    Lin Yulin suddenly had an impulse to cry and laugh. She patted Chu Feng: "I think you want to eat Xiaoyi tofu again. Come in quickly. So many people are watching jokes here?"


    This time, Lin Yulin walked very fast. Chu Feng didn''t turn around until she got on the bus. However, she saw a person standing behind her. Her eyes were full of disgust. Isn''t Chu Feng so clever?


    "Little white face!"


    Yao Qianxue just came from the opposite side, and saw Chu Feng kissing Liu Yan, and then holding Lin Yulin. Without knowing Lin Yulin''s identity, she subconsciously thought Chu Feng had found another person. Last time it was su Xinyu, this time she was a mature woman.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    Chu Feng is very helpless, feel a little bit like the girl, but from the first meeting seems to be on their own great opinion, that is how do not want to understand, where in the end he offended her!


    Chu Feng couldn''t think of anything that he couldn''t think about for a while. Looking at Jianghai University, which was close at hand, he had come to Jianghai University for breakfast that day, but he didn''t go in. At the moment, the university which is about to spend four years is in front of him. After more than ten years'' efforts, he finally stepped into the gate of the University and felt comfortable.


    The depression just swept by Yao Qianxue suddenly dissipates.


    The freshmen reported that there was a special reception desk. Chu Feng went over and directly registered things. All the students were sophomores. At the moment, they were the guide to take the freshmen to the campus. Fortunately, the person arranged for chufeng was Yao Qianxue.


    Yao Qianxue was unlucky in the dark, but she still took Chu Feng and two other boys to the freshmen''s residential area. Now she has to arrange their dormitories first and then take everyone to get familiar with the campus. They are all obligatory and have nothing to gain.


    "Sister, my name is Si Yan. What''s your name?"


    A thin boy wearing glasses went directly to Yao Qianxue''s side. Facing Yao Qianxue, such a girl full of aura, he was a boy who would be moved. Four eyes and stringency was one of them. The rest of the freshmen were jealous and envious of Chu Feng.


    Yao Qianxue slightly frown, it seems that a little not used to the enthusiasm of four eyes, but still smile back: "Yao Qianxue."


    "Yao Qianxue, nice name and beautiful people." Si Yan was intoxicated, but in the eyes of Chu Feng and others, he was a little cheap: "do you have a boyfriend? I guess you must have, like you so beautiful girl, pursuers must be a lot of, you are sophomore, must have the owner of the famous flower? "


    Chufeng followed in a daze, secretly smart people ah, not directly asked Yao Qianxue whether there is a boyfriend, but a meal of praise, I believe that a girl will not hate such people, naturally there will be no harsh words.


    Although Yao Qianxue does not adapt to the enthusiasm of four eyes, she does not have much disgust. She only hears the problem of four eyes, but her face is gloomy, but it is an instant thing: "yes!"


    "Yes?"


    Four eyes smell speech a Zheng, and then sigh a retreat back with Chu Feng and they walk together, constantly shaking his head, the voice is very light said: "the first time to see such a beautiful girl, did not expect to have a boyfriend, good university life has not started, I have been lovelorn, heartbreaking ah!"


    Chu Feng and another man''s subconscious walk away two steps, suddenly feel and four eyes walk together need great courage, this person is too cheap!


    Soon Yao Qianxue took Chu Feng and they registered in the dormitory and arranged to check in. Chu Feng''s things had already been bought yesterday, so there was no other thing to prepare. He quickly found his own bed and made it, so he could have a direct rest at night.


    "If you don''t have anything to do, I''ll take you to get familiar with the campus."


    It''s only the first time to come to the boys'' dormitory. Yao Qianxue feels a little uncomfortable. However, it''s a little bigger than that of the girls'' dormitory. It''s not like a room for two people, but a room for three people. It''s about 20 square meters. With the bathroom and balcony, it''s a little smaller.


    Knowing that Yao Qianxue has a boyfriend, the interest of four eyes has not been very high, but when you hear about the campus, the spirit comes again. The eyes twinkle with light, and a flower is picked, so it''s OK to find another one?


    Immediately jumped out: "thank you


    "It''s OK. Let''s go." Yao Qianxue looked at Chu Feng who had been silent and even pretended not to know her. She scolded secretly, thinking that she must ask Xia Wei not to hold too much hope for Chu Feng this evening. This guy is a villain, and there are many women secretly.


    Once again, he felt Yao Qianxue''s bad eyes. Chu Feng was helpless, but he would not ask why. He was ready to get familiar with the campus, and then he would stay in the dormitory. Tomorrow, the school would formally hold a freshman assembly, and then the freshmen would go directly to the military training place for a month''s military training.


    After a brief contact, Chu Feng knew that Siyan was named Siyan, but it was very appropriate to his image. He was thin and a little obscene. Another one was Kang Chao, who was about 1.8 meters tall. He was a real northerner. He was very modest and was totally different from his appearance.


    The three followed Yao Qianxue to the student canteen, library, teaching building and activity area. Then they followed Yao Qianxue to the school square. They heard that the square of Jianghai University was designed by the top masters. It has ten-year-old trees and one hundred years old people.


    But at this time, Chu Feng''s left eye saw a picture, that is what Yao Qianxue was about to happen, and it was just after turning.


    "Why not go to the square?" Yao Qianxue stops and looks at Chu Feng, who has been taking them for a long time and talks with him for the first time. However, she calls herself and so on."Well, let''s wait a moment. I have a cramp in my leg."


    Chu Feng is not easy to say, and so on, you will encounter danger when turning, can only say so, but Yao Qianxue is a direct roll of white eyes, lazy to pay attention to Chu Feng, go straight to the front.


    The picture flashed again in Chu Feng''s eyes. At the moment, he ignored so much. He walked straight past and suddenly grabbed Yao Qianxue. When the latter looked startled, he suddenly kissed directly and blocked the ruddy mouth. His left eye was penetrating. He saw a man standing in the turning corridor.


    The man who was in a mess last night, wasn''t he? Why did he appear in Jianghai university?


    Just when Chu Feng was thinking about what was going on, Siyan and Kang Chao widened their eyes. After a long time, they turned their heads and gave a thumbs up to Chu Feng. Four eyes even said: "people can''t be judged by their appearance. I still think Chu Feng is a gentle boy. I didn''t expect to be so fierce. It''s just the object of our study."


    "What if you have a boyfriend, just dig it in!"


    Kang Chao nodded: "enough men!"


    But Yao Qianxue was at a loss at this time. Although she agreed to Mu Tianfei''s pursuit, she was forced by her mother and her family. Although she also went out for a stroll with Mu Tianfei twice, they both kept a distance of one meter and kissed each other for the first time!


    "Chu Feng!" Mu Tianfei is looking for Yao Qianxue when she comes to school. She doesn''t have a mobile phone, so mu Tianfei has been looking for her. Yao Qianxue, one of the five school flowers, knows a lot of people, so she didn''t ask for a long time to know where Yao Qianxue was, but what she didn''t expect was that she came to see a exciting scene.


    Chu Feng at this time also just return to God, immediately released Yao Qianxue, eyes are looking at the wall, hiding behind the aisle people have left, slightly relaxed.


    However, he did not understand why the man wanted to hide there, and when he had to fight Yao Qianxue, the latter slapped him in the face: "why do you do that?"


    Chu Feng was also in a hurry just now, for fear that too much would arouse suspicion, so he had to hold Yao Qianxue and kiss him. At the moment, he also understood his abruptness, especially in front of Mu Tianfei.


    Mu Tianfei also ran over and grabbed Chu Feng''s collar: "Chu Feng, do you really think I''m a bully, or do you think I''m a toothless tiger? Don''t you know that Xiaoxue is my woman


    Chufeng pushed Mu Tianfei aside with a slight squint in his eyes. He knew that Mu Tianfei was taking advantage of others'' danger. At that time, although he did not hear all of them, he also knew that Yao Qianxue''s family owed Mu Tianfei money: "what I do seems to be your turn to teach me a lesson."


    "What''s more, Yao Qianxue is just your girlfriend, not your wife. What''s more, even if it''s your wife? I just like her. Why? "


    Then, in the eyes of all people shocked, Chu Feng looked at Yao Qianxue: "I like you. I fell in love with you from the first sight. Would you like to break up with Mu Tianfei and be my girlfriend?"


    Yao Qianxue feels that everything is coming too suddenly. If you can choose, it''s better to choose chufeng than Mu Tianfei, but many things are not if, let alone Chu Feng''s kiss in public just now, and it''s her first kiss. Then she slaps her in the face: "shameless!"


    This time, Chu Feng didn''t let his slap fall on his face, and shrugged his shoulders slightly: "when I didn''t say anything just now, please keep taking us around the campus!"


    Yao Qianxue shook off Chu Feng''s hand with a cold hum, and turned around in silence. Without looking at Mu Tianfei, Kang Chao and Kang Chao gave Chu Feng a thumbs up and quickly followed Yao Qianxue.


    Chu Feng looked back at his Mu Tianfei with resentment: "don''t provoke me!"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s back, Mu Tianfei clenched his lips. Now most of the people in the river and sea know that they have chased Yao Qianxue, but now they are kissing by Chu Feng in front of everyone. Mu Tianfei believes that it will only take a while for this matter to appear in the school forum, and then his face will be lost.


    Biting his lips tightly, Mu Tianfei almost jumped out word by word: "Chu Feng, originally I didn''t want to unite with Sun Li, but now don''t blame me."


    But at the moment, we didn''t notice a man talking with a walkie talkie in a corner: "Miss pearl, plan a failed, I have no chance to start again."


    "Fifteen minutes later, plan B!" At the other end of the walkie talkie, there was only a woman''s indifferent voice.


    Although too many people didn''t pay attention to it, Chu Feng, who followed Yao Qianxue into an 11 storey building in front of the square, still looked back at this side. The streamer in his left eye flickered and narrowed slightly. It seems that something unusual is going to happen today?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    The 11 storey building in the square covers an area of more than 1000 square meters, which covers a lot of things, such as fitness, Internet cafes, cafes and restaurants. There are almost all kinds of things that can be provided to students. However, Jianghai University, which faces tens of thousands of teachers and students, is obviously not enough.


    Therefore, there are many businesses and stalls around Jianghai University. After all, in this era, students'' money is the best to earn, and college students'' money is more easy to earn.


    Yao Qianxue just looked at the distribution map of the 11th floor building in the hall on the first floor, and introduced them to chufeng, such as where they wanted to buy clothes and some daily necessities. They all said it once. It seems that Chu Feng''s kiss in public just now seems to have forgotten that it doesn''t exist.


    But Chu Feng didn''t go to listen to Yao Qianxue there. She just looked at her eyes in all directions, and her eyes became dignified.


    "Four eyes, let''s go out. I''ll invite everyone to eat noodles outside!"


    Chu Feng looked at the time and said to Yao Qianxue that his left eye had seen it. Four minutes later, there would be something wrong here in the square. It seems that the affected area is still very large. So at the moment, try not to let a few people suspect and let them leave here.


    Yao Qianxue looked at chufeng coldly, thinking that chufeng wanted to take the opportunity to pursue her, so he wanted to invite everyone to eat noodles at his own house. He hummed: "you''re going to go. I''ll go to the Internet cafe above to check some information." In fact, I want to go online to see the school forum, if anyone put the matter just now.


    Chu Feng wants to call, but Yao Qianxue runs very fast this time, as if worried about Chu Feng doing something to her.


    "Let''s go the three of us."


    In the playful look of Siyan and kangchao, Chu Feng estimates how many people can walk away. If it''s a big deal, he will come back. So after going out, Chu Feng asks four eyes and two people to go outside Yaoji noodle shop to wait for himself, and quickly walks to the telephone booth to call the police.


    There was a woman''s voice: "Hello, this is Jianghai city police center. What do you need to call the police?"


    "There are terrorists in Jianghai University. Please send someone to come." Chu Feng let his voice as much as possible to change a little said.


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone. The woman who answered the phone seemed to be a little angry: "today is not April Fool''s day, please don''t make such a joke!" And then I just hung up.


    Chu Feng holds the hung up phone, but then he understands something. Finally, he can only shake his head. There have been some fights in Jianghai University for decades, but it seems that no one will believe the terrorists.


    I believe that soon they will know that Chu Feng''s left eye is sweeping toward the 11th floor building and looking for Yao Qianxue''s figure. However, the more he looks, the more frightened he is. He only sees a very big play playing in a toilet. Chu Feng can only shake his head, young people now.


    Soon Chu Feng found Yao Qianxue''s figure in the Internet bar on the eighth floor. She had just sat down. Chu Feng ran directly into the hall and entered the elevator. Almost immediately after he got out of the elevator, there was a burst of gunfire, and the crowd completely called out after a burst of calm.


    Many people wanted to take the elevator to escape, but the elevator did not respond. All of them rushed to the stairwell. But before they entered the stairwell, there were two men with hoods on their faces, only their nose, mouth and eyes exposed, running up with submachine guns.


    Chu Feng shook his head in secret. There was no accident. He saw this picture a few minutes ago. He just looked for Yao Qianxue''s figure. Soon he saw Yao Qianxue under a computer table. He laughed, and chufeng pushed away the flustered crowd and walked directly.


    "Oh, don''t touch me."


    Go to see hiding under the table with a little shaking Yao Qianxue, a clever little girl in the dark, gently patted her shoulder, and suddenly Yao Qianxue cried out anxiously, but did not notice that her head touched the bottom of the computer table.


    Chu Feng startled a smile, did not expect that the silent Yao Qianxue also has such a lovely side, whispered: "it''s me!"


    Yao Qianxue was stunned. She turned her head slowly and saw Chu Feng, who just wanted to slap her. Her face suddenly became cold: "get out of here!"


    "Are you sure you want me to go now?" Listening to the voice of those terrorists shooting deterrence around, Chu Feng asked with a light smile, Yao Qianxue looked stiff, she is really a little helpless now, just want her to open the mouth to leave Chu Feng, but how can''t open that mouth.


    "Come with me!"


    Chu Feng knew that Yao Qianxue was still afraid. She looked up and saw that the Internet cafe elevator had been cut off, and the exits of other places were completely blocked. People in several business places on this floor couldn''t get out. Chu Feng looked at the window next to her, and her eyes flashed with light. She took Yao Qianxue''s hand and squatted in the past.


    Yao Qianxue wants to shake off Chu Feng''s hand, but she feels that when Chu Feng holds her hand, her tension calms down. Suddenly she says, "you already have a girlfriend. Why kiss me?"


    Chu Feng was originally thinking about how to go to a safe place, but suddenly heard Yao Qianxue''s words behind him. He looked back curiously and looked at her girl firmly. She said with a wry smile: "at this time, you are still in the mood to ask for such words. I really admire you, but what I can answer is that I am single."Yao Qianxue hums and turns to one side. She thinks that even if Chu Feng is not maintained by others, Liu Yan, who has met at least twice, must be his girlfriend, so he thinks that chufeng is cheating himself.


    When Chu Feng pulls Yao Qianxue closer to the window, he is pushed from the other side of the business place to here. Mu Tianfei, who just fell down, sees Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue holding hands and squats there. His anger in his eyes is more vigorous.


    Chu Feng looks a change, suddenly a flash kick in Mu Tianfei''s neck: "neuropathy, this time unexpectedly still so loud."


    Then he turned and pulled Yao Qianxue again: "I''ll take you away from here. If you''re afraid, you''ll close your eyes, OK?" Yao Qianxue looked at the different Chu Feng and nodded, but thought of what to look at Mu Tianfei: "if you have a way, also take him away!"


    "You are so kind!"


    Chufeng put on a smile and naturally hooked Yao Qianxue''s nose. Then he dragged Mu Tianfei over: "hold me! Be tight. "


    Yao Qianxue is stunned. She doesn''t know what Chu Feng wants to do, but she still hugs him tightly according to his words. She doesn''t know why she has an inexplicable trust in chufeng now, as if chufeng itself has a charm.


    Chu Feng looked around. There were people armed with guns in all four corners. Some were wearing headgear, and some were Internet cafe network managers. When they didn''t pay attention to it, and those who were nervous or even inattentive looked at other places, Chu Feng directly took Mu Tianfei in his hand and jumped out of the window with Yao Qianxue in his hand.


    This is the eighth floor, but Chu Feng jumped out without hesitation. Just now he has seen all the environment clearly. At the moment when he jumped out, he directly took advantage of his strength to jump up, holding the protruding place on the top with one hand. His body jumped several times like a monkey climbing towards the top floor.


    At present, the 11th floor is composed of more than ten utility rooms. It seems nothing special, but in Chu Feng''s eyes, it is a different meaning. Clapping still hugs Yao Qianxue: "it''s safe. Let me go!"


    Yao Qianxue just felt like he was flying, the body was hanging in the air. At the moment, he heard the voice of Chu Feng, slowly opened his eyes and looked around: "where is this?"


    "The eleventh floor!" Chu Feng directly said, pointing to a pile of debris can accommodate a person through the gap: "there is a room of five square meters, but is blocked by debris, should have been designed as a toilet, you go there to hide."


    Then he carried Mu Tianfei directly through the three meter long gap and saw a door. It was not visible from the outside, because it was too dark, but for Chu Feng, it was very simple: "you and Mu Tianfei are here, just have a window, you won''t be afraid, remember don''t go out, OK?"


    "And you?" Originally, he was still wondering how Chu Feng knew that there was such a place behind a pile of sundries, but when he heard his words, he was suddenly worried: "do you want to leave me here?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t be in trouble until I catch up with you."


    In the face of Yao Qianxue, Chu Feng always felt that he had an impulse to embrace. He made a little joke, but Yao Qianxue''s face was suddenly cold: "get out!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile, knowing that Yao Qianxue''s misunderstanding of himself is still very deep. Now he can say two words with himself peacefully, but also because of the dangerous thing: "then I''ll go out first. Mu Tianfei should have a mobile phone. You should try to call the police and tell the outside people that you are here. As long as you parachute, you can leave as soon as possible."


    Then Chu Feng closed the door and left. When he went outside, he turned over the sundries directly. Nobody knew that there was a space behind. The window could breathe, and he didn''t worry about Yao Qianxue. They didn''t have any air.


    At this time, the whole Jianghai University was completely controlled. Except for the students who left quickly and those who were hiding in the dormitory, all the others were compressed to the square by some armed terrorists, nearly 10000 people!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    The changes of Jianghai University spread in five minutes. The first reaction of many people close to Jianghai University was how possible. But hearing the faint gunshot broke their final suspicion.


    The army and the police both resisted the scene 15 minutes after the incident. Today is the day of school. It is not only that tens of thousands of students come here, but also a lot of powerful people send their children here. It is a difficult battle.


    "Hello, introduce yourself. My name is Wenzhu."


    When Jianghai University was completely controlled, a telephone was connected to the desk of the police chief. A woman''s voice came: "believe you should know the reason why we did that, so I won''t waste any nonsense. I will give you two hours, I will meet the person I want."


    After that, the phone was cut off after just saying a word. It can be known through satellite tracking that the communication is from Jianghai University, but the specific location is not yet available.


    Zhou Jingxing was a little embarrassed. He was about to escort the old man back to the Imperial City in an hour. At this moment, such a thing happened. He came here five minutes ago. The basic situation has been fully understood.


    Jianghai university is now under the control of more than 100 terrorists, although not all, but there are also nearly 10000 teachers and students and parents, among which there are many people of weight level. This is one of the biggest events since the founding of the country, involving more than ten thousand hostages.


    "Vice Minister Zhou, what do you do now?"


    Shaotianyi, the captain, is also full of cold sweat at the moment. This time, according to the latest news, those people have micro rush in their hands, and there are also blockers in the key position. It is not sure whether there are bombs or other things.


    In the case of the ban on arms so tightly in the TianChao, such things happened. So many weapons were sent out. Shaotian, knowing that no matter what the result of the event, would step down without miracle. Only to see if he was in prison at last or lost his present position.


    "What to do, shouldn''t I ask you?"


    Zhoujingxing snorted coldly. Jianghai, as one of the several cities of the tiandynasty, can be said to be the ordinary facade of the TianChao, but now it has been such a bad event. Not only have so many terrorists appeared, but also a large number of arms have appeared. The captain can imagine and know how failed.


    Shaotian trembled in one leg, but only in his heart he was unlucky. But who could think that such a hundred years of affairs would happen. If there was a pistol, it would be said that it would be possible to say it, but now there are micro impact and anti-attack guns, maybe there are explosives, that is not easy to say.


    "Vice Minister Zhou, the information of wenzhuzi has been investigated."


    At this time, a police man next to the hand of a just handed to zhoujingxing: "wenzhuzi is the fourth figure of blue cells, in a short time ago we arrested Tatar is from blue cells, is the third person, this event, it is estimated to be to save Tatar!"


    Zhoujingxing calmly took the information. It was a woman about 30 years old in her looks. Her skin was a little wheat black, but the whole person could only see her fierce in the photos.


    "Blue blood cells are an international drug trafficking organization that is active in and around the TianChao and more than 10 groups. The core members of the blue cell group are people at the border between the two countries, foreign people and local minorities. There are 30000 members of the organization, which are controlled by three brothers.".


    Wenzhu is a Tibetan. When he was 13, he was abducted to foreign countries by traffickers, and then forced to engage in drug trafficking. At the age of 21, she was already a well-known international drug dealer, and was also a hot Anti Japanese. We had some contacts with some Western forces, and we have not been able to arrest her.


    The most brilliant achievement of this woman is that, two years ago, on the distribution of drug share in the golden triangle, one person killed eight drug lords in all countries, and killed more than 30 drug control police officers. In this woman, she had hundreds of lives. "


    "Warm pearl, good!"


    "I only arranged an action against blue cells last year, because of this, I caught Tatar, and now a bead of warm pearl emerges, so she will not leave."


    "Connect with the Imperial City, let them take Tatar to the sea of heaven, try to delay the time for them to hurt the hostages. In addition, let the dragon team come in secret. More than 100 people, I will leave you all!"


    "Move the Dragon Spirit corps?"


    The man in charge of this aspect was shocked to hear the words, but he was still dealing with the things that zhoujingxing explained quickly. However, he was shocked to think of the legendary team.


    Dragon God corps, one of the most mysterious organizations of the heavenly Dynasty, is the king of war who can enter it. It is said that only 49 people are allowed to enter the team. Each of them is a character who can resist one party, especially their captain. It is said that it is not difficult to use one enemy to one hundred.


    When in charge of the imperial contact, I also had the expectation that the mission of Dragon God team was 100% success rate. This time, I don''t know how to take the bandits among the ten thousand hostages?"Grandfather, why are you here?"


    When Zhou Jingxing was sitting there, the door was pushed open and an old man came in. Zhou Jingxing stood up and said, "you still need good cultivation. Let me do these things."


    Zhou tianchu Yang raised his hand and looked at the image on the projector: "blue cell, the handwriting is really getting bigger and bigger. I already know your arrangement. It''s good, but try to ensure the safety of teachers and students, OK?"


    Then directly sat beside: "this matter I do not participate in, you go to the scene to adapt to circumstances, here I help you to watch it."


    Zhou Jingxing was stunned, but immediately knew the potential meaning of Zhou tianchu. Although it was a bit dangerous to go to the scene, it was also full of opportunities. Knowing that Zhou tianchu was accumulating enough achievements for his superiors, he nodded and took people away. He believed that the master was here, so everything was not a problem.


    At this time, in the president''s office of Jianghai University, a woman dressed in red and with her hair tied up was sitting there looking at the old man sitting opposite him: "President Yan, I''ve heard a lot about Daiming. I don''t want to hurt you today, but if you don''t cooperate with me, you can''t blame me."


    Yan Qingshan sat there with a stiff face and hummed: "don''t expect me to call. You people are waiting for bad luck!"


    "Old man, do you want to die?" Standing behind Wen Zhuzi, a rough man suddenly jumped out with a ferocious look: "how dare you not cooperate with us? Do you think we dare not move you? Even if your son is a member of Jianghai science and Technology Department, if not, we will not find you."


    "Step back!"


    Wen Zhuzi stood up with a wave and walked to Yan Qingshan. His body was a little closer to the old man, and the deep ravines rippled out. In front of Yan Qingshan, he chuckled and said, "how do you feel about me, headmaster Yan?"


    With a hand on Yan Qingshan''s body, Wen Zhuzi said with a smile: "if you promise my terms, let your baby son push behind and put a little pressure on the police and the army, our plan will be a lot more smooth. It is said that Yan is a filial son, and he will certainly agree to it. Then you can enjoy me again. How nice?"


    Yan Qingshan closed his eyes directly. As the president of Jianghai University, his son is a Jianghai staff member. Worried about the failure of the plan, these people want to call their son and ask him to put pressure on the military police. Is it possible?


    "It seems that headmaster Yan is old and can''t get up, so he doesn''t feel excited!"


    Wenzhuzi''s eyes flashed a cruel, but then disappeared with a smile: "unexpectedly so, then I can only use my own way." Going outside, wenzhuzi waved directly.


    The original rough man immediately knew what he was going to do. He went over and kicked Yan Qingshan to the ground: "old guy, if you don''t cooperate, you think we can''t do it. Take a picture for you and send it out. Isn''t your son going to cooperate with us?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    In front of the square, Wen Zhuzi stood in front of the square and looked at nearly ten thousand people who were completely suppressed by dozens of people. His eyes flowed with fun. Nearly ten thousand people were suppressed, and they were dozens of people. This is the survival instinct of human beings. No one wants to be shot dead. Otherwise, if all of them move together, how can we control tens of thousands of people?


    "Miss pearl, it has been arranged according to your will."


    At this time, the rough man who started with Yan Qingshan came over, and his face was full of satisfaction: "the old man was beaten up by me, and finally he took a video to send it. Now it is estimated that his son, a member of the staff, has received it, and will certainly do things according to our instructions."


    Wen Zhuzi just smiles, but she doesn''t have much confidence. She is just preparing a way for herself: "how can I be so stubborn and principled? Do you think he has been educated, and now he is a high-ranking son. What can be worse?"


    Said a meaningful sentence, wenzhuzi directly turned into the 11 story building, she threatened and seduced Yan Qingshan for a long time, but it did not work. It can be imagined what kind of old man this is, Wen Zhuzi generally gave up.


    Like father, like son!


    Manganese bully touched his head, not very understand the meaning of wenzhuzi, but also do not think so much, just look at the squatting on the ground: "give me honest, or give you a bullet to taste well."


    After entering the 11 story building, Wen Zhuzi only took two of her subordinates with her. Now there are her own people everywhere. She doesn''t worry about any changes. She will not contact the official actively at this time. She is more patient than wenzhuzi.


    "Miss pearl, two of our people on the tenth floor were knocked out."


    After walking up the third floor, a man with a headgear behind Wen Zhuzi put down his walkie talkie and said, "because the surveillance is being destroyed by us, no one outside knows the situation here, so we don''t know where the attacker is hiding or how many people are there."


    Wen Zhuzi looked at the man squatting on the ground, and a thought-provoking light appeared in his eyes: "where are the 11th floor and the 9th floor?"


    The man picked up the walkie talkie and asked, and then said, "the ninth floor is a clothing business, and the 11th floor is a sundry area. However, our people have gone up to the 11th floor to see it. There is no existence except a pile of sundries.


    As for the ninth floor, ten of us are there to suppress the entrance and exit. No one can slip out to work. Of course, there are other passageways. After all, we do not have the original information map of this building. "


    "Ask people to go to the 11th floor again and look for them carefully to see if there is any gap or something like that." Wenzhuzi nodded and waved.


    At the moment, in a stairwell on the eighth floor, Chu Feng just knocked out a third person and hid him in the bathroom to look at the crowd outside. This is the location of the Internet cafe. Just now Chu Feng took Yao Qianxue and Mu Tianfei away.


    At the moment, Xia Wei''s acquaintance is another reason to see him!


    Xia Wei herself came to school early, and has been surfing the Internet in the Internet bar. Just now Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to it. She just saw what special channel there was just now. She found Xia Wei in a corner. The little girl''s tears were streaming out in a hurry, and she was afraid to move with her head down.


    There are eight guards on this floor, guarding the four entrances and exits. Each of them has a submachine gun in his hand. The orange bullet is frightening. All the people are squatting there with their heads down, and the atmosphere is afraid to leave one.


    "Damn it, there''s more than an hour left. It''s really hard!"


    At the moment, a headgear man suddenly made a complaint. His eyes looked at the crowd squatting on the ground, especially passing over those girls. He was immediately attracted by Xia Wei who was squatting in the corner: "it seems that it''s good!"


    Then he let his companions look after him. He took the submachine gun and walked directly over. Although there are more than 300 people on this floor now, he has nothing to fear. Everyone is afraid of death. He walked over and stood in front of Xia Wei: "raise your head for me!"


    Xia Wei''s body trembled. She slowly raised her head. The wet tears on her face looked pitiful. The man''s eyes lit up and added his tongue: "stand up!"


    Xia Wei couldn''t resist at all at the moment, especially when the black muzzle of the gun was pointing at her. She felt her legs and feet were soft and she stood up trembling. Her eyes were full of fear.


    "Go ahead!"


    Xia Wei a Leng, immediately know the person in front of him to do what, subconsciously shook his head: "no, I beg you not!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t hurry up, I''ll strip your clothes off the spot." The man with the gun in the back, directly pull Xiawei, let her go forward a few steps, see Xia Wei seems to refuse to walk, a foot on Xia Wei''s waist: "hurry up, otherwise I will not be so gentle."


    Some people who quietly looked up to see this scene lowered their heads as if they had not seen it, but regretted that the sweet little fairy, one of the five school flowers, was now gone.Some women''s eyes flashed a look of schadenfreude, it seems that the present dangerous environment is no better than to see Xia Wei''s bad luck, and her face inadvertently flows through the smile.


    "Sun Li, help me!"


    Xia Wei was kicked down on the ground by the man with the suit. She raised her head and saw the man squatting in front of her. She opened her mouth subconsciously.


    Sun Li seems to have met some terrible things, and directly back some, a pair of do not know Xia Wei appearance, the latter''s eyes flashed sad, Sun Li chasing her said so good, at the moment even pretended not to know himself, Xia Wei in the heart has not agreed to Sun Li''s pursuit.


    Slowly stood up, Xia Wei sobbed and walked toward the stairway. When passing by, she looked back at those people who lowered their heads but did not say a word. She couldn''t understand so many people. Why did not one stand up to help herself.


    "Go, go to the bathroom!"


    Then she followed Xia Wei to the bathroom, and the remaining seven terrorists were all standing there, just looking at the distant companion with a look of envy, and then looked at the squatting crowd, searching for and so on the rogue''s object.


    "Take off all my clothes and serve you well. I won''t hurt you, or I''ll throw you out of here now."


    The terrorist who followed Xia Wei into the bathroom looked at the beautiful Xia Wei. Her eyes were a little green. She came and went back and forth along the border all the year round. The beauties had seen them, but they had not touched them. They were all women who played with those one hundred and two hundred times.


    In the face of the terrorists walking step by step, Xia Wei''s body slowly regresses and constantly shakes her head there. She is a person who has died once and cherishes her life more than anyone else. But if she is defiled by such scum in order to survive, she would rather die.


    "Oh, you dare to do this with me at this time. It seems that you really don''t want to be good."


    The terrorist saw Xia Wei back there. He strode up in anger. He took Xia Wei''s hand and pushed her directly to the sink. He pulled his pants pocket and walked over. All his eyes were greedy.


    Xia Wei holds her hands in front of her body. Although she was kicked on her waist just now, she doesn''t feel general at the moment. She looks at the terrorist coming by with fear in her eyes, and finally closes her eyes and yells: "help, who saved me, I''ll be his wife!"


    "You must count your words."


    All of a sudden, a voice that let Xia Wei''s whole heart calm down sounded, and she was still playing with a touch of fun. When Xia Wei opened her eyes at once, "but I am a kind person, I don''t want to take advantage of others'' danger, so you can help me now, I don''t want any more people!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    On the eighth floor, all the people here are nervous, but there is a little more strange atmosphere after the sound of reverie comes from the position of the toilet.


    Many boys squatting on the ground hear such a voice, their faces are suffering, as if their own women were what happened to others, on the contrary, the smile in the eyes of those women is more rich, see what you still pretend to be sweet, now you are defiled?


    "The voice is so loud, I can''t see that the little girl is still very energetic."


    A terrorist heard the sound from the bathroom, felt like ants crawling hard, patted his companion: "you look first, I''ll go to the bathroom for convenience, and I''ll be back soon!"


    Then he walked to the bathroom in a hurry. The other six companions showed a look of fun on their faces. Just after the terrorist entered the bathroom, the voice stopped for a while, and then it rang again, and it was louder and louder.


    Just at this time, a person came up the stairs. Every floor of wenzhuzi looked up, but he heard the voice when he just walked in. He frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    The man who came up was wenzhuzi, and a terrorist''s face changed immediately: "well, there''s a woman who wants to call out. Let''s teach her a lesson."


    "You think I''m an idiot, we monitor all the signals. If there''s a phone call, I don''t know?"


    Wen Zhuzi suddenly slapped the man and said: "I said before the task, you can''t hurt the hostages until you have to. Now you''re good. You''re playing with women here. Don''t you go and ask those bastards to stop. Do you want me to teach you a lesson?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, I will go now!" The terrorist was slapped, but did not dare to say anything ran toward the bathroom, just just entered the bathroom, suddenly felt a dark in front of him, and then he had no consciousness.


    Xia Wei sat on the washing table with her legs shaking: "this is the third one. How long do I have to shout? I''m so ashamed!" When talking, his face was full of blush. His pure and sweet image was destroyed. Many people must have heard it, right?


    "Sato, why don''t you come out yet? Hurry up!"


    Chu Feng kicked the man who was knocked unconscious and the two people in front of him into a corner. There was a man''s voice outside. Chu Feng smelled the speech and looked out with his left eye: "they don''t seem to come over."


    People outside called, but did not hear the response, and the woman''s voice can not be heard, immediately felt strange, a person close to the bathroom to see wenzhuzi has gone, thinking about whether several companions continue to do there, but still carried a gun to walk past.


    Chu Feng looked at the man who came slowly, a little alert, not close to the bathroom, but from the edge of the corridor slowly came, very alert appearance, the dark way is not good!


    Looking at the window next to her, she ran over and hugged Xia Wei. Then she jumped out of the window and pulled up several flights to the 11th floor. But this time, Chu Feng didn''t go in directly because there are several people searching for something on the 11th floor.


    But the body also tries to move in a little bit to avoid on the other side.


    Sure enough, Chu Feng just hugged Xia Wei to hide her body. On the eighth floor below, he stretched out a head and looked up, but nothing could be seen. But he still took the walkie talkie and roared, "no, we have three people attacked, and one hostage has been saved."


    When such news spread out, all the terrorists moved. In addition to leaving the necessary guards, all the people rushed into the building. Chu Feng saw the dense crowd below. They couldn''t see the angle problem. However, if we wait to attract too many people''s attention, we can''t rule out the possibility of being seen.


    His head looked up. Chu Feng took Xia Wei and jumped up to the top floor directly. He let go of her and ran directly to lock the iron door. The iron door was closed from inside. But Chu Feng still needs to be careful. He doesn''t matter, but Xia Wei can''t be hurt.


    Just just locked, chufeng felt that it was not safe. Looking at Xia Wei standing there, Chu Feng went over and picked her up. She jumped up directly. She took Xia Wei to the top of the building: "you lie down, no one will find you, remember!"


    Leaving a word, chufeng directly jumped down from the six meter high place, and then quickly ran to the edge of the position, which is a place where no one is watching. Chu Feng directly jumped out, grabbed those protruding edges and directly fell to the side of a small window.


    Chu Feng didn''t make too much noise. He just knocked lightly. Yao Qianxue and Mu Tianfei, who had already woken up, were suddenly surprised. But when they saw Chu Feng, they relaxed again. They just remembered something and looked at Chu Feng as if they were looking at a monster. This guy was outside with his bare hands?


    "You two come out of here and I''ll take you up the roof."


    Now Chu Feng has seen that many terrorists are moving in the whole building. Maybe he will find this place soon. He needs to transfer them to the top of the building temporarily. Otherwise, if he is found, there will be no chance.Yao Qianxue hesitated for a moment, but thought that Chu Feng just took her from the eighth floor directly to the 11th floor and nodded, slowly stepping on those concave grooves to the window. The window account is not very big, but just can accommodate a person. Yao Qianxue slowly moved his body and head out first.


    Mu Tianfei, who is afraid of himself, feels that there is something good to see. But after Yao Qianxue''s head goes out, the whole small space is completely dark, and that is the only daylight opening.


    "Ah, pain!"


    Yao Qianxue slowly moved the body out, but it was a sudden exclamation, a shy and angry stare at Chu Feng: "you pull so hard to do what, ran flustered!"


    "Who called it that big? Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up!" Chu Feng was stunned, but then he knew where Yao Qianxue was hurt. He pulled Yao Qianxue''s body directly from the window. The whole body was completely lifted by Chu Feng in his hand and suspended in the air.


    "You prepare, I''ll send her up first." He said to Mu Tianfei. Chu Feng took Yao Qianxue in his arms and climbed up. He was glad that he used to climb those poor mountains when he was in dianlan. Otherwise, he would be finished now.


    "Shameless!"


    After going up, just released Yao Qianxue, the snow like girl is directly give Chu Feng a slap, hands in front of the body, Chu Feng flashed the slap did not hit in the face, but saw that the damaged clothes, there is a trace of red, know that may be skin, also scattered said.


    Pointing to the highest place: "find a way to go up, Xiawei is there." Then he jumped out and Mu Tianfei needed to be rescued.


    Yao Qianxue released her hand after chufeng jumped out. She was pulled out directly by Chu Feng, and her clothes were wiped by the window. The snow was a little bit exposed. The most important thing is that there are still several scars. She stamped her feet angrily: "this bastard, how can I show it to people in the future? I''m sure there are scars left."


    "Why don''t you come here, come on!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng has returned to the small window, so it is still very hard to come and go from high altitude, not to mention with a person. The danger can be imagined. But seeing Mu Tianfei shrinking in a corner, Chu Feng immediately became angry: "otherwise, you will wait here to die!"


    "I''m not going. You and I have a grudge. Who knows if you will let me fall?" Mu Tianfei has just stretched out his head to have a look. At the moment, Chu Feng says nothing. He doesn''t go out. He thinks Chu Feng will find a chance to harm himself.


    And he also heard that someone was looking for something outside. He looked at Chu Feng and said, "if you want me to believe that you are really saving me, you can lead the outsiders away, and I will be safe."


    Chu Feng suddenly laughed, and left eye penetrated. People outside seemed to have found out here. He really wanted to save Mu Tianfei, but this guy still doubted his own intentions. Chu Feng wanted to say no, but the doctor was kind. Mu Tianfei was not a big traitor at the moment, and Chu Feng couldn''t be indifferent.


    He flashed away directly and entered the 11th floor from a corner. Chu Feng hid himself in a shadow and looked at the five people who were moving things outside the small space. He really found out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    The movement is getting bigger and bigger. Mu Tianfei, who is hiding in the small space, hears the movement outside. His legs tremble unconsciously. Then his face is full of anger: "it must be the bastard Chu Feng. He ran away directly. I won''t let you live."


    With a thump, the last heavy object blocking the door was completely cleared out, and a tall terrorist twisted his neck: "Miss Pearl''s judgment is really right. There are all kinds of places on the 11th floor, but there is no toilet. It was covered up and we were almost concealed."


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I surrender!"


    Just about to go over and open the door, but the door opened by itself, Mu Tianfei bent over and walked out: "I surrender, you let me go, my family has money, I give you how much you want, do not hurt me!"


    "Boy, did you escape well?" The tall man walked over and grinned grimly. Suddenly, he punched Mu Tianfei in the stomach: "but it''s because you''re hiding so well that we''re very hard to find, so I''ll beat you up first and get angry."


    When the tall man stepped back and stood respectfully, Wen Zhuzi came to support Mu Tianfei and drew a circle on his chest with one hand: "the body is really strong. This is what my sister likes."


    Mu Tianfei''s body was excited, and he felt that his body suddenly had a little reaction. He could not move the wenzhuzi beside him with his eyes. The wild breath made his breath invisible and heavy.


    Wenzhuzi''s eyes flashed the meaning of banter: "that you tell me, how you hide in this, sister will treat you well!"


    When Mu Tianfei heard the voice of the enchanting corpse, he felt that his whole body was full of strength. He thought of Chu Feng who didn''t know where he was now. Li mang burst out in his eyes: "it''s Chu Feng. Originally I was on the eighth floor, but that guy didn''t know how to bring me here. In addition, he also hid people on the top of the building."


    "How nice


    Wenzhuzi''s eyes flashed a smile, and the five people walked toward the stairs on the top of the building, but her hand was put into Mu Tianfei''s clothes: "handsome boy, what''s your name? My sister likes it when she sees you!"


    Mu Tianfei thought that it was wenzhuzi who fell in love with him, and he felt proud: "my name is mu Tianfei, and the cloud sauna is my home."


    "It turned out to be a young master. Do you know anything else?" Wen Zhuzi''s eyes flashed light disdain, and that hand was holding Mu Tianfei''s convex point properly: "tell my sister, there is no one here. I''ll serve you well then. Do you think it''s good or not?"


    Mu Tianfei was stunned: "what are you talking about?"


    "How did you get here?" Although Mu Tianfei has already said it, Wen Zhuzi thinks it''s just a fantasy. With so many people there, who can bring people here without a sound and have not been found out? Subconsciously, Mu Tianfei is deceiving himself.


    Mu Tianfei is really confused at the moment. Isn''t he telling the truth?


    Looking at Mu Tianfei''s appearance, Wen Zhuzi felt that his conjecture was more correct. He suddenly squeezed it on Mu Tianfei''s chest, and then put his foot on Mu Tianfei''s abdomen: "it seems that you really don''t want to tell me the truth. You have to think about answering my questions. It''s dishonest!"


    Just now, it seemed that he was still in heaven and fell into hell. Mu Tianfei cried out: "don''t kill me. My uncle is the leader of the Green Gang, Huang Luowen. If you dare to move me, he will not let you go."


    "Are you the nephew of gang leader Huang?"


    Wenzhuzi, who was prepared to give Mu Tianfei a little bitter taste, stopped his foot: "what evidence is there?"


    Mu Tianfei thought these people were afraid of their uncle, so he took out his wallet and took out a picture: "this is a picture taken by my family and my uncle together. He is really my uncle. Don''t hit me, or my uncle will make you miserable."


    Wen Zhuzi looked at the photo in her hand and kept silent. Finally, she threw the photo back to Mu Tianfei: "I hope you are telling the truth."


    At this time, a man ran over: "Miss pearl, just now we went to the door on the roof of the building, but we were locked from the outside. The boy didn''t cheat us, but we were not sure who was on it. Should we break the door directly or what?"


    But at the moment, Mu Tianfei is no longer in the mood to start. This woman looks so enchanting that she is not worth her life. But when she really starts to fight, she is not soft hearted at all. Mu Tianfei doesn''t want to be killed by such a woman. I don''t know what the situation is.


    Holding Mu Tianfei''s hand, wenzhuzi directly came to the stairway. Her ears were attached to the position of the door. After listening, a smile appeared in the corner of her mouth: "two girls!"


    Then he stepped back one step and kicked out again and again. Just in an instant, more than ten feet were kicked out. When the iron gate clanged, Mu Tianfei''s heart trembled. Where was this woman? It was a Tyrannosaurus Rex!


    With a bang, the iron gate fell down directly. At the moment of the iron gate''s fall, a figure suddenly burst out. Wen Zhuzi''s look changed and blocked Mu Tianfei in front of him. However, the assailant did not pay attention to the innocent problem and kicked Mu Tianfei''s body without any hindrance.Mu Tianfei was kicked by the huge force and ran into the back directly. Wenzhuzi did not expect that the attacker was so powerful and fast that she could not resist at all. She was just hit by Mu Tianfei, and her step was a little unstable for a time.


    At the same time, the figure of the attack suddenly flashed by, and a slight golden light swept out. Before Wen Zhuzi could push Mu Tianfei, who was blocking her, she felt her body softened, and then she felt her neck was pinched by someone.


    Chu Feng took wenzhuzi, and then he said, "don''t move!"


    Although there were a lot of things just now, it took only two seconds to complete. Everyone was still shocked by Wen Zhuzi''s toughness. Who could have thought that there was a crisis at the door, and at the moment the door fell down, the timing was too accurate. Moreover, they could not respond to Wen Zhuzi with a clear goal.


    "Chu Feng, I will kill you!"


    Mu Tianfei was beaten by wenzhuzi just now, and his body is in great pain. Chu Feng gave him another foot just now, but he completely hated him, as if he hated Wen Zhuzi even more!


    "If you say one more nonsense now, I''ll kill you first." Chu Feng has just witnessed the whole process, and knows that Mu Tianfei is the credit of these terrorists to find here. He is a little sorry to hear Yao Qianxue''s words and take this asshole with him. Otherwise, he will be much more leisurely now.


    Pulling wenzhuzi back slowly, ignoring those people aiming at his gun muzzle, Chu Feng used absolute calm to deal with possible things, and waited until he opened a certain distance to look at the woman he was holding. Although he had seen it just now, he still felt the charm of this woman when he looked at him from a close distance.


    The whole body reveals a kind of wild beauty.


    Wenzhuzi didn''t expect that this man made such a quick move. He even subdued himself in an instant, and soon raised a smile on his face: "handsome boy, can you relax your hand? I don''t have any strength in my whole body now, and I have difficulty breathing!"


    Jiao Di Di Di''s voice, as well as the flowing wild flavor, two kinds of breath clearly showed on the woman. Chu Feng raised a smile, and her fingers crossed Wen Zhuzi''s face: "you will hurt, are you sure?"


    Wenzhuzi a Leng, immediately know what chufeng said, but it is hard to suppress the anger: "nature, you try not to know."


    In the dark, a deadly woman, Chu Feng twisted his neck: "less nonsense, let your people retreat, or I will strangle you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    Wenzhuzi was seized, and the news quickly spread to all the terrorists'' ears. Within a few minutes, more than 20 people appeared on the top of the building.


    "You really don''t ask them to retreat?"


    Chu Feng thought that if Wen Zhuzi was held in his hands, these terrorists would commit a terrorist attack. However, they did not retreat at the moment. On the contrary, they gathered more and more. Chu Feng took a simple look. In addition to the necessary personnel, all the others had already arrived at the top of the building.


    A smile flashed in wenzhuzi''s eyes: "I advise you to let me go, or you will regret it when you wait. Do you believe it?"


    When Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, wenzhuzi didn''t seem to care about the big hand stuck in his neck: "my name is wenzhuzi. Maybe you don''t know me, but you may not know one thing."


    Chu Feng asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?" Just after asking, Chu Feng saw a picture, his face changed, he pulled wenzhuzi to shoot out, and he jumped to the elevator room: "pay attention to me, otherwise, I will kill this woman."


    Wenzhuzi''s expression was stupefied for a moment. He looked at the height of almost four meters. Although he jumped up with the help of something more than one meter high, there was still more than two meters high. Pulling a person directly jumped up?


    "Let go of Miss pearl, or you will regret it!"


    At this time, manganese bully pressure three people to come up, are Jianghai university students, two men and a woman, manganese bully directly pointed at their heads, looked up but was stunned: "is it you?"


    Then he burst into laughter: "I thought you were a dandy when I saw you kissing a woman in the street last night. I didn''t expect that you were such a dandy boy. I didn''t expect that you had such backbone. I should have shot you out last night. That would not have happened."


    Chu Feng also recognized the rough man, who was one of the two people who appeared when he and Lin Yulin couldn''t help kissing each other last night. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be a terrorist. He sneered: "I didn''t think of it. If I knew you were terrorists, I would have blown you up last night."


    "Boy, it''s an old acquaintance. Let Miss pearl go. We can let go of you and your friends."


    Manganese Ba ha ha ha''s smile, the big beard on the face is there to follow to shake: "otherwise, you will know our means!"


    Wen Zhuzi also came back from the height of Chu Feng''s jump at the moment. A pair of eyes looked at Chu Feng with a little spring feeling: "yes, handsome boy, let me go. We are all good. Although we are terrorists, we are also trustworthy. How about it?"


    "Otherwise, wait a moment, you will see my ruthlessness!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a different color, exhaled a breath, although wenzhuzi has not made anything, but chufeng has seen: "you are a woman who is cruel to yourself. I admit that I am a little powerless in the face of such a woman as you, but you may not know that I am a cruel man to myself."


    In wenzhuzi''s eyes, there was a flash of bright color in chufeng''s eyes. Chu Feng suddenly pulled her back a step and then stretched out her hand to pull Xiawei down. Suddenly, her knee bent on her abdomen. Xia Wei screamed and spat a mouthful of blood from her mouth. Then Chu Feng threw Xia Wei out and fell seven or eight meters away.


    "Chu Feng, you bastard!"


    Yao Qianxue had seen so many terrorists surrounded here, and could catch them at any time. But Chu Feng suddenly put his hand on Xia Wei. Looking at Xia Wei who was lying on the ground, Yao Qianxue''s body trembled: "you''re not a human being. What makes Weiwei like you?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer Yao Qianxue''s words. One hand had been holding wenzhuzi as steadily as Mount Tai, while the other hand was holding Yao Qianxue. The latter''s body fell unsteadily. Chu Feng directly pushed a knee to Yao Qianxue. Yao Qianxue was like Xia Wei just now. Blood came from his mouth and nose.


    Similar to a swing, Yao Qianxue''s body directly flew out of the forehead and landed next to Xia Wei. At this time, Chu Feng patted Wen Zhuzi''s face: "now do you think it''s you or I''m cruel?"


    "Manganese, they''re both dead!"


    A terrorist went over and put his hand on the neck of Xia Wei and Yao Qianxue. He looked at Chu Feng with a look of shock in his eyes. He said something that surprised everyone. Just now, Chu Feng directly killed the two women.


    Mu Tianfei sits beside him with his mouth slightly open. The pain on his body seems to disappear. Yao Qianxue is dead. He doesn''t feel heartache. He just fears that Chu Feng dare to kill himself. Suddenly, he is a little afraid of his irrationality to Chu Feng.


    Wenzhuzi''s expression was stiff, her eyes narrowed slightly, and then she opened her mouth in a low voice: "what do you want?"


    Chufeng''s gentle smile, and just cold-blooded youth is not a person in general, slowly released wenzhuzi, also did not worry about what she would do, just was himself with a gold needle prick, wenzhuzi within an hour, only stand and speak strength, want to do it himself, impossible.Picking up wenzhuzi''s chin and looking at the aggressive beauty of women: "I can see that you are a woman who doesn''t love herself. If I didn''t kill them just now, your men would shoot them or threaten me recklessly, because you don''t care about your own life and death, and I have no idea what you are like.


    Although I killed both of them a little too much, it''s better than being shot by your people, understand? "


    A faint smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. The reason why Chu Feng did that was that when he saw Wen Zhuzi in his left eye, he directly asked manganese Ba to shoot. So he just did that: "as for what I want, I believe you should know, don''t you?"


    "You said, I''m a woman who doesn''t love herself, right?" Wenzhuzi sneered, and his voice said coldly: "manganese bully, step back and continue to complete the task, just as I am dead. Remember, this is my last command!"


    Just after Wen Zhuzi''s words were finished, Chu Feng suddenly put a knee on Wen Zhuzi''s abdomen, and then a leg pressed down to let the charming woman lie down at his feet: "miss wenzhuzi, you don''t love yourself, but don''t forget that your people love you, understand?"


    Bang!


    A gunshot completely broke the dull atmosphere on the roof. A Jianghai university student was directly shot through by manganese BA in one leg. He looked at his goddess in his heart and was abused by Chu Feng. His expression was ferocious: "boy, stop it!"


    "Go on!" Chu Feng was indifferent to a smile, squatted down and pulled up a hand of wenzhuzi and sighed: "so beautiful a pair of hands, but stained with so much blood, such a beautiful woman, but it is carrying endless evil, Luocha heart, said is you such a woman?"


    With these words, Chu Feng made a direct mistake. Wenzhuzi''s arm was directly broken, but wenzhuzi clenched her lips. There was no sound. Chu Feng praised her slightly. Then she looked at the manganese bullies and others who were in a turbulent mood below: "miss wenzhuzi doesn''t love herself, but if you don''t let go of these three people, I will continue to abuse her."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never take pity on women. As for your killing them, it doesn''t matter. I''m not related to them."


    Chu Feng knows that he can''t show that kind of mood now, just blindly strong should face, change what may happen: "but you also want to know when you start, you are cruel or I am very!"


    Manganese Ba clenched his teeth and was eager to pull out Chu Feng''s head. Although Chu Feng was exposed to them at the moment, all their actions could be seen from that angle. As long as there was something wrong, the death might be Wen Zhuzi.


    Wenzhuzi can not be afraid of death, but they can''t watch wenzhuzi die!


    "Go Finally, manganese Ba couldn''t bear Chu Feng''s indifference. He waved his hand and walked toward the stairway. He decided to add one more condition to the official, that is, to hand over the wenzhuzi, otherwise he could not guarantee the safety of wenzhuzi.


    Waiting for all the terrorists to leave the roof, Chu Feng jumped down with Wen Zhuzi in his arms. The latter was hollowed out a little bit of strength now, and it was impossible for him to run. Then he looked at Mu Tianfei with a cruel look: "stand there for me. Someone will tell me right away!"


    Chu Feng did not always have time to observe these situations.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    In the high-rise building one kilometer away from Jianghai University, you can see the whole picture of Jianghai University square, and all the actions of Chu Feng on the top of the building have been seen.


    "What a cruel man


    Su Xinyu has been in Jianghai all the time. At the moment, he and Zhou Jingxing are here to observe the affairs of Jianghai University, and are ready to adjust and control at any time. However, seeing the scene on the roof of the building, Su Xinyu feels a chill in his heart after putting down his telescope. In order not to be threatened, he kills the person who may be pinched. It''s too cruel.


    "It''s tough, but it''s an opportunity for us." Although they knew that Chu Feng was a student of Jianghai University, they didn''t expect that the terrorists would surround him: "the man Chu Feng seized was Wen Zhuzi, the fourth figure of blue cells. If we could hold it in our hands, we would be able to hold more blows against blue cells."


    Su Xinyu nodded: "what do you do now? There is only half an hour left from the time given by wenzhuzi. If we can''t hand in people when the time comes, I don''t doubt that they will kill people."


    "And look at the situation just now, those people seem to have abandoned wenzhuzi."


    Zhou Jingxing raised the telescope and continued to look at the roof of the building. At the moment, Chu Feng was holding Yao Qianxue and Xia Wei to one side and put them in the shade: "wenzhuzi is really cruel. Under such circumstances, you dare to ask manganese Ba to give up her. It''s really troublesome, but Chu Feng may be able to help us."


    "What do you say?" At the moment, for Chu Feng, Su Xinyu''s heart is still a little afraid, originally still hanging a smile, but the next moment to kill two women, such a person is too terrible, although justifiable, but emotional is unacceptable.


    "Tatar will be here in ten minutes. I will ask Li Ji to deliver Tatar to the top of the building."


    Zhou Jingxing''s eyes flashed with light. Compared with Su Xinyu, it''s worth sacrificing ten people to catch Wen Zhuzi, so there''s not much regret that they were killed by Chu Feng: "then let Li Ji unite with Chu Feng, and believe that they can bring us miracles."


    "Li Ji!" Hearing what Zhou Jingxing said, Su Xinyu was subconsciously surprised.


    Not only Su Xinyu, but also some people who were directing the situation in this room were shocked. Li Ji, the leader of the Dragon God corps, the king of the king of war selected from the millions of Chinese armies, was called the king of war by some people. In a military exercise with Hebrew, he killed three hundred enemies alone and took the enemy''s commander-in-chief.


    This is the most glorious achievement of Li Ji, which is the achievement without water. Whether in the Chinese dynasty or in the world army, Li Ji is a legend. Some people say that getting a Li Ji is equivalent to winning 100000 troops!


    "Yes, I haven''t seen that boy for a long time. I don''t know how he is now."


    Zhou Jingxing nodded and thought of his childhood playmate. He shook his head with a wry smile: "it''s strange to say that everyone grew up together, but that guy entered the army at the age of 12, and has been climbing all the way to reach today''s position. Although I am also very bright now, I''m still far behind him."


    In Su Xinyu''s curious look, Zhou Jingxing''s face was deep: "I heard that this guy is not the same now as before. There is a more appellation, the supreme soldier ruffian!"


    "Did you say that about me?"


    Almost just after Zhou Jingxing''s words were finished, a rambling voice came from the door. A man in sportswear came slowly in from the outside. If you look carefully, you will find that the distance is the same: "but your guard is really poor. I have been here for more than ten minutes, but I haven''t found me yet."


    Came over and took Zhou Jingxing''s telescope and looked at Jianghai University: "that boy is very much to my liking, but the method is too cruel. Two beautiful girls are gone like this. It''s a pity, it''s a pity!"


    Throwing the telescope to Zhou Jingxing, the man suddenly stepped forward to Su Xinyu and looked up and down with his head askew: "you are the woman of the Su family. It''s good. It seems that after this task, I''m going to propose marriage!"


    Su Xinyu''s face changed, and then he became gloomy: "Li Ji, get out of here!"


    "It''s still the same as when I was 15 or 16, no way!" Li Ji tut said, then pulled a chair to sit down: "just your plan is OK, so do it!"


    Zhou Jingxing saw the little partner like this, shook his head with a bitter smile, and looked at the door: "that, where are your people?"


    "My men, all of them are on duty. I happened to be resting in the sky sea, so I came here. Don''t you see what I''m wearing?" Li Ji lit a cigarette without a trace of King''s demeanor in the Army: "and there are only more than 100 terrorists. I''m enough alone!"


    Zhou Jingxing''s mouth broke down, and he laughed bitterly again: "I know you can do it alone, but you should remember that they have guns in their hands, and they are all distributed in various positions. How can you start?"


    "That''s my business!"


    Li Ji shrugged his shoulders and closed his eyes directly. He was a pure soldier. He only cared about the result. As for how to do this process, it was uncertain.Seeing Li Ji''s careless appearance, Zhou Jingxing can only scratch a bitter smile in his heart. This matter has shaken the whole river and sea, and all the high-level people are paying attention to it. If we can''t deal with the large-scale casualties properly, there will be a crisis of trust at any time. But looking at Li Ji''s appearance, Zhou Jingxing feels that the pressure on his head is great!


    Two hours away from wenzhuzi, only the last ten minutes, an armed helicopter circled from a distance to land on the roof of the building. However, manganese Ba, who took over the command temporarily, refused to land. No one was allowed to come down. Parachute and put Tatar down.


    "IQ is not bad!" Li Ji heard the news from Zhou Jingxing, nodded and looked at Tatar, who was sitting in the back with a proud face: "how do you feel? I will be free soon. Am I very happy?"


    Tatar is very thin, in the face of Li Ji''s words, he simply doesn''t care. He turns his head to the other side and shows his arrogance with silence.


    "Drop to five meters and drop it for me." Li Ji carried an unlighted smoke and issued a light command. The pilot immediately approached the past according to Li Ji''s meaning. At the moment, he felt that Li Ji was the frightening Tatar. Finally, he panicked: "don''t mess around, otherwise, you will regret it."


    But before he finished speaking, Li Ji turned over and hit the ground like a broken kite. Chu Feng did not go to see the fallen Tatar, but called to the helicopter: "help me take five people away!"


    Li Jike came out: "give me a reason!"


    Chu Feng hears the speech a Leng, looking at Li Ji that owe flat face how to feel oneself is to hear wrong? But seeing Mu Tianfei, who looked similar to himself in the distance, suddenly knew that he had heard me right, and his face was cold: "because you are a soldier of the group!"


    "Throw it up!" Li Ji smiles when he hears the speech. Chu Feng''s answer is very satisfactory. The latter doesn''t say much. He picks up Yao Qianxue and Xia Wei and throws them into the air. Li Ji is just a light area. They enter the helicopter. There are three people who are taken by manganese bully. Then Li Ji hooks his head again: "goodbye!"


    Then the armed helicopter roared away directly. Chu Feng was stunned and then laughed. He was still curious about how the helicopter didn''t land. But looking at Li Ji, he knew why he couldn''t land.


    "Chu Feng, why don''t you let me go


    Mu Tianfei finally responded and pointed to the far away helicopter: "they are both dead. Are they more important than I am a living person?"


    Chu Feng went directly to Mu Tianfei. It was inconvenient just now, but Chu Feng didn''t have any worries. He threw Mu Tianfei''s body up and threw it out: "if it wasn''t for you, it wouldn''t have happened. If it wasn''t for you, I don''t need such embarrassment. You should be very happy to be alive now."


    Tatar was directly dropped from the helicopter by Li Ji. After half a day''s breathing, he just sat up and saw wenzhuzi lying on one side. His body was startled and ran over: "wenzhuzi, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Third brother, I''m fine!"


    When Wen Zhuzi saw Tatar, she tried to squeeze out a smile and looked at Chu Feng who was abusing Mu Tianfei: "this guy tortured me, but it''s not important. Third brother, you should try to organize the brothers to retreat!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    "Don''t worry. No one can hurt my brothers and sisters."


    Although he was kicked down by Li Ji from a height of five meters, for those who have been rolling on the edge of life and death all the year round, this injury is nothing. Moreover, Chu Feng seems to have some strength, but Tatar doesn''t think he can have a chance in his own hands.


    Wen Zhuzi wanted to say something, but after thinking about it for a while, she still shut up. Just now she was taken by Chu Feng unexpectedly. At last, she did not have the strength to fight against Chu Feng. At the moment, Tatar is not bound. Maybe she can win this lawless boy.


    Chu Feng looks playful. He doesn''t feel much when facing Tatar''s ruthlessness. Chu Feng''s left eye can see what happened in the future and the past five minutes. Naturally, he can predict all the actions of Tatar in the future. Will you be afraid?


    Suddenly, Chu Feng started to move. In a flash, Chu Feng was five meters closer to Tatar. The latter was stunned, but then his face was full of crazy fighting spirit. Originally, he thought it was a simple thing to deal with chufeng, but at the moment, he showed such a crazy side.


    He got a little more interested.


    In the face of Chu Feng''s preemptive punch, tatal welcomed him with a sneer. Although he was a little thinner, even professional boxers did not dare to fight with him in terms of strength.


    But when the two fists touched each other, Tatar knew that he was wrong. There was indeed a gap between him and Chu Feng''s strength. But it was not that Chu Feng could not match him, but that he was too far away from Chu Feng.


    With a bang, tatal''s body of only one hundred jin flies directly to the back and bumps into the wall. Chu Feng walks here: "it seems that your status is higher than that of miss wenzhuzi. I am suddenly interested in you."


    Tatar is also tough. Although he was beaten by the Chu wind with one blow, he quickly stood up and rushed to the Chu wind again with a roar. It was like the hungry wolf on the grassland when he found his prey. He brought out a vicious force. The flying foot kicked out and heard the wind whistling.


    Chu Feng bent down, and the foot passed over him. His body was completely back 90 degrees, but he didn''t fall down. It was like an acrobatic show. But at this moment, Chu Feng''s left foot suddenly turned upward, in the form of a horse. However, the foot was kicked in Tatar''s chest without water.


    The huge impact force made Tatar''s body directly kicked two meters high. Chu Feng also turned over and stood firm at that moment. When Tatar fell only 50 cm from the ground, Chu Feng suddenly went up and kicked out, just like playing football.


    Ah, a scream, even if Tatar how strong, continuous hit is no way, but his heart also has a touch of dignified, Chu Feng''s toughness beyond his imagination.


    At the moment, manganese Ba also took people to come up, just to see a foot was chufeng kick out of Tatar seven or eight meters away, can also see him continuously spit blood, manganese Ba immediately angry with a submachine gun on chufeng.


    Chu Feng just focused on dealing with Tatar. At the moment, these people rushed directly and were caught off guard, but they still quickly dodged out and headed for Tatar. The rest of the people did not shoot again when they saw Chu Feng close to Tatar, and manganese Ba did not shoot again, for fear of hurting Tatar by mistake.


    Chu Feng directly rolled several rolls to control Tatar in his hand, and a faint smile appeared in his mouth: "I held your head twice. You are really a failure!"


    Manganese Ba looks very ugly. He has carried out many tasks, but he feels that this task is the most humiliating for him. At first, wenzhuzi was held, and now Tatar is also held by the same person. If it is spread out, it will be a shame.


    "The Chinese government, now I want to add one more condition, that is to let the bastard in front of me leave here immediately."


    Manganese Ba picked up the mobile phone in the process of connecting and roared: "and let go of Tatar, otherwise, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. This time I won''t speak so well and refuse to comply with all our requirements. I will kill 100 people immediately to prove how firm our hearts are."


    Then, without waiting for the response there, he cut off the mobile phone and looked at Chu Feng with a ferocious look: "boy, I have recorded you!"


    Chu Feng flashed light in his left eye and looked at the manganese bully with an unnatural look. Unexpectedly, they proposed such a condition. If the official agreed, their international status would be ridiculed to a very low level.


    "The more he looks, the better he looks. When it''s over, I''ll have a drink with him."


    At this time, because the helicopter is not allowed to land, Li Ji, who is only allowed to return from Tatar, stands in the temporary command room and looks at the Chu wind on the top floor with a telescope on his face. The lessons that Tatar was taught just now seem simple, but Li Ji knows how difficult it is.


    Although Tatar was slightly injured, Tatar was also a terrible fighter. When he won the full victory, he defeated 13 special forces soldiers with bare hands and empty boxing. However, at the moment, he was completely abused by the Chu wind. The more Li Ji saw the Chu wind, the better he was."This matter will be discussed later. What should we do now? Do we have to agree to their terms?"


    At the moment, it seems that Li Ji is the most pressure free person here. Zhou Jingxing also knows that this is his character. However, he hesitates in the face of the blue cell people''s conditions: "it is not a problem to give them 10 billion yuan, but we have no way to open up 15 channels for them to leave the country and provide 15 helicopters."


    Knowing these conditions, Su Xinyu shook his head: "but now they don''t agree to their conditions. In five minutes, they will kill 100 people. Compared with us being ridiculed by the international community, the safety of the people is the most important thing. If you run away, you can catch it back, but if you die, you are dead!"


    Thinking of this, looking back at Yao Qianxue and Xia Wei lying on one side, they may be the two earliest people who died today, but not in the hands of the enemy, but in their own hands.


    "All their terms are promised, but 15 helicopters are exempt."


    At the moment, Li Ji, who took out his mobile phone and looked at it, stood up straight with a look of Xiao Sha on his face: "because according to the latest information, there is a Weiss fleet on the high seas. It is said that blue cell has a good relationship with Weiss military high-level. As long as they take a helicopter to the high sea, we have no way."


    At the moment, there is no longer the rambling, masculine image of a soldier appears: "tell them that we can only provide three military vehicles, and we can let them take 15 hostages, but they must be released before leaving the country. Otherwise, no matter how they go, I will fly directly to a missile."


    Zhou Jingxing frowned slightly when he heard the speech, but then nodded to arrange. Li Jineng''s presence here must have received the instructions from the top military officials. Now that the authorities are absolutely devolved, he is willing to listen to Li Ji''s suggestions.


    "Mangba, the Chinese government only provided three military vehicles, but also took 15 hostages for us." A few minutes later, the blue cell member on the top of the building received a message: "so what do we do now?"


    "Didn''t he say how the boy would solve it?"


    Manganese Ba put forward those requirements, naturally know that the Chinese government is impossible to agree, now can give three military vehicles is good, just looking at Chu Feng, his eyes are full of murders.


    The man who received the news stopped talking, but said: "the official of the Chinese government said that the boy killed two innocent citizens of China just now, which is the death penalty. Therefore, anything he does has nothing to do with the Chinese government. They have no right to order this man, because he is now safe, and the Chinese government will also kill him."


    "Shit!"


    Manganese bully heard the words directly burst the rude, but also reasonable under careful consideration, eyes meaningful look at Chu Feng: "boy, you are abandoned by your group, or leave with us, I promise not to care about what you do today, I believe Tatar and wenzhuzi will also forgive you."


    Although he would like to shoot Chu Feng to death, he really admired the strength shown by Chu Feng. If the organization could get such a person, it would be like a tiger with wings.


    Manganese BA''s words make Tatar and wenzhuzi''s eyes light up at the same time, which is really a way. They both suffer from Chu Feng''s hand. Naturally, they know that he is difficult to deal with. Only for a moment, their eyes are on Chu Feng. Now he is a murderer. He can live with his own people, but he will die if he stays.


    Chu Feng thought of the crazy man and shook his head with a bitter smile: "it seems that everything I do is monitored."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    This time, a total of more than 100 blue cell members participated in Jianghai University''s operation, and Tatar was rescued. At this moment, 40 people are the first to leave. These people will leave Jianghai to a safe place, and the rest will leave. Of course, the remaining people will be enough to maintain the fruits of victory.


    "Why are you wearing a headgear?"


    In the hall on the first floor, Wen Zhuzi looked curiously at Chu Feng. The latter promised to leave with them, but asked for a black headdress to wear. At the moment, it looked like the way when a crime was arrested.


    "Do you want me to be notorious, I''m a college student!" Chu Feng knew that he was trapped by the government, but he was unable to fight at the moment: "if I leave with you and don''t cover it up, and I''m seen and passed back to my hometown by familiar people, then I''m not all my ancestors would jump out of the ground and teach me a lesson?"


    Wen Zhuzi frowned slightly, one hand had been connected, but there was still slight pain. He was a little angry with Chu Feng''s ruthlessness. However, if he could get help from such people, the strength of the organization would certainly increase a lot. Therefore, although he was confused, he did not doubt anything.


    Seeing Wen Zhuzi, Chu Feng seemed to believe him. He looked outside at the blue cell members who were checking the three military vehicles: "now we have so many people here. How can we leave without hostages?"


    Originally, the authorities allowed Wen Zhuzi and them to take 15 hostages, but Mangba and others said that it was no trouble. Chu Feng was a little curious about this. If he did not take the hostages, Chu Feng did not doubt that as long as he left the downtown area and entered a sparsely populated area, the blue cell would suffer a major blow from the government.


    "If we have to take hostages to retreat, we are not blue cells."


    With a confident smile, Wen Zhuzi looked around and said in a low voice: "since yesterday, we have sneaked into Jianghai University and installed nine powerful bombs, which can blow everything within a kilometer square circle. Therefore, we dare not attack us before the other party finds out the bomb.


    Because the Chinese government, in order not to cause panic among the people, will certainly not say about the bomb, nor will it say that it is threatened by us, because it is very humiliating in the international community, so if we rely on their strength to find out, we will have gone to a safe place.


    And even if they tell the people to leave here, they won''t do anything to us, because if Jianghai university is razed, the panic will be even greater. At that time, Jianghai, an international city, will be marked with a question mark, seriously affecting the economy and other things.


    So no matter for any reason, we can leave safely even if we don''t take the hostages. This is called deterrence. For example, if you install a bomb in the shrine of Weiss, and they don''t find it and dismantle it, even if you go and slap their prime minister, they just watch you leave and dare not speak. "


    Chu Feng was slightly surprised, but also had to admire the blue cell people is not simple, but can achieve the level of terrorists, not bold words will not survive, nine bombs contain the steps of the Chinese government, is really safe no problem!


    Chu Feng just nodded and stopped talking. He took out a pen in his pocket and turned it in his hand. But he thought about it and pushed it back.


    While waiting quietly, Chu Feng''s left eye began to spread out, and the whole campus was in his eyes. Although he had not used a bomb, he had never seen pork. He always saw pigs running. Chufeng walked back and forth in the hall, looking at it and touching it. Wen Zhuzi thought it was the memory of leaving soon and ignored it.


    But Chu Feng is now looking for the nine bombs.


    Soon, chufeng found three bombs in this building, one in the huge vase coming in at the gate, the other behind the case of a computer in the Internet cafe, and another bomb was in the elevator room on the top of the building. Chu Feng was a little surprised by the installation, so if it exploded, the building would be doomed.


    Then the fourth bomb and the fifth bomb were also found by Chu Feng, but he did not show any happy look, still slowly looking for in the whole campus.


    Although Wen Zhuzi and others were curious about where Chu Feng was and what he was doing, he did not make trouble and ignored it. In addition, Chu Feng was a strong man, and they all subconsciously felt that it was Chu Feng''s strange temper.


    Then the sixth, the seventh and the eighth were also found by Chu Feng, but nearly ten minutes later, he had not seen the ninth one. Chu Feng''s eyebrows could not help but wrinkle slightly. Where did he go?


    "They''ve made it. We can go!"


    At this time, wenzhuzi came over. Just after receiving a call, the 40 people who started to go out had successfully left the border line of China, and they got on the prepared fishing boat under the cover of Wes warship. It only took more than ten minutes to completely get out of the sight of the Chinese government.


    Chufeng nodded and followed wenzhuzi toward the outside, but he remembered something and looked far away. It was the school''s garbage disposal site. Chufeng saw a pile of garbage there, and then his left eye narrowed slightly. Chufeng''s eyes flashed a funny smile. It''s not easy for blue cell people!


    It''s the place where the school places garbage. Only once a week will someone come to deal with it. Chu Feng sees the ninth bomb in the deepest part of the garbage heap. In the ordinary people''s mind, he must think that the garbage has been piled up for several days. The terrorists are starting to act today. Even if they go to the garbage dump to look for it, they will not find the bottom.But blue cell people are in a good mood. They put the bomb at the bottom directly, which is impossible to prevent!


    Soon, the remaining 100 people were on the military vehicle one after another, but Wen Zhuzi pulled Chu Feng on one, which made Chu Feng''s idea of sitting on it disillusioned. However, he did not show any bad mood. Instead, he took Wen Zhuzi''s slender waist and got on the bus with great interest.


    The car left the campus directly. Chu Feng saw that there were many people outside the campus. Obviously, everyone knew what happened in Tianhai University. At this time, Chu Feng saw Liu Yan wearing a police uniform to maintain order there. Lin Yulin was standing in the distance, and aunt Xiaoyi was also coming.


    "Stop!"


    Chu Feng''s heart read a move, opened his mouth and called. When Wen Zhuzi looked at him curiously, he said, "my girlfriend, I''m going to leave now, and I won''t come back again. I always need to say goodbye to someone else."


    Wen Zhuzi wants to say how people still think of your girlfriend when you go down like this. But Chu Feng has already jumped out of the car directly, and soon comes to Lin Yulin. The latter originally saw Chu Feng coming and wanted to dodge and retreat. But when he saw the familiar clothes, he was stunned. Was it Xiaofeng?


    Chu Feng directly walked over and hugged Lin Yulin and kissed her. She was very tight. The latter didn''t even know anything, but when she felt her palm was caught, her eyes were stunned and she held Chu Feng actively.


    "Asshole, you dare kiss my sister Yulin."


    "Goodbye!" Chu Feng timely released Lin Yulin, trotted into the car and drove away directly. Wen Zhuzi looked back and comforted Lin Yulin''s Liu Yan: "do you know that policeman?"


    "My girlfriend''s sister." Chu wind secretly way small aunt sorry, the face does not change color said.


    "So you like mature women, so I still have a chance."


    The two dead people were killed by Chu Feng in front of her. Wen Zhuzi didn''t think that the Chinese government would make such innocent sacrifice at their side in order to get into the undercover. Moreover, their actions were carried out temporarily, and Chu Feng could not have planned in advance, so there was still some trust in Chu Feng.


    "Sister Yulin, how can that bastard kiss you? You are his little aunt!" Liu Yan himself is to go to the Imperial City, but a sudden accident on the temporary delay, at the moment looking at where the mouth of Lin Yulin: "you don''t worry, when the boy will come back, I will teach him a good lesson."


    "Don''t you wonder why Xiaofeng is with those terrorists?"


    Lin Yulin is suddenly asked, this time he may be suspected, but Liu Yan still so trust Chu Feng, Lin Yulin is a little surprised, but look at Liu Yan seems to say nothing, said with a smile: "it seems that because of love, so believe ah!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    Lin Yulin is in the car because of Liu Yan''s relationship. Although she was held and kissed by Chu Feng, who seems to be dressed as a terrorist, no one came to inquire about anything, so she is relatively quiet.


    At this time, Lin Yulin released her palm and saw only a piece of cloth crumbs kneaded into a ball. She opened it and looked at Liu Yan. "Do you have a phone call for Zhou Jingxing?"


    "Vice Minister Zhou?" Liu Yan already knew that Lin Yulin was almost invaded by Jingde last night. Zhou Jingxing appeared at that time, so she was a little curious at the moment: "what are you looking for him for?"


    "Xiaofeng gave it to me, and I don''t know." Lin Yulin also did not want to go and other men to say anything, handed the cloth crumbs to Liu Yan.


    Liu Yan took a look at it. There was only a paragraph on it. There were nine places left. Liu Yan was curious and didn''t know anything. But it said to Zhou Jingxing that Liu Yan still took out the phone and dialed it out. It was soon connected: "Vice Minister Zhou, I have something here that Chu Feng asked me to tell you. Is it convenient for you?"


    At the moment, Zhou Jingxing just watched Li Ji leave. He didn''t know how he would do it. After all, the bomb problem in the school had to be solved before they could start. However, they didn''t know how many bombs were hidden in blue cells and where they were. Their mood was a bit chaotic.


    But when Liu Yan said that it was Chu Feng who wanted to tell him, Zhou Jingxing thought of the man who had just hugged Lin Yulin and kissed him. Zhou Jingxing''s expression moved: "say it!"


    Liu Yan flattened the cloth scraps and said, "the huge vase, Internet cafe case, elevator room, deep garbage heap, principal''s office, public toilet sewer, canteen range hood, parking lot checkpoint box, male dormitory auntie, that''s all. I don''t know what it means. Chufeng just said to tell you."


    Zhou Jingxing''s silent aftertaste of what Liu Yan said just now, his eyes rubbed up, and then excitedly said, "Liu Yan, you have a good boyfriend. After this imperial city, you must be on top of the throne!"


    Then he immediately hung up the phone and issued a command with a wave of his finger: "immediately someone from the police station enters the school. The bomb team is on standby. Go to the huge vase position at the gate of the 11th floor building. In the Internet cafe, go to the computer room where there is an elevator. Go to the machine room to see if there is an elevator, and clean up all the garbage for me at the garbage disposal point.


    In addition, the headmaster''s office, public toilets, sewers, canteen range hood, parking lot checkpoint box, boys'' dormitory, Auntie''s living place, all move for me, find out the bomb, right now


    With Zhou Jingxing''s instructions, the military and police began to enter the campus and found the bomb in the huge vase. The bomb in the Internet cafe was also found, followed by the third bomb found in the elevator room on the top floor.


    Fourth bomb found!


    Fifth bomb found!


    Sixth bomb found!


    Then one by one, all the feedback came to Zhou Jingxing within 15 minutes. All the nine bombs were found. The last one was found in the house of my aunt sweeping the floor in the men''s dormitory and hidden in the closet. The frightened aunt knelt down on the ground directly and said it had nothing to do with herself.


    After interrogation, I found out that my aunt had a relationship with a worker who came to the boys'' dormitory to repair the electric circuit yesterday. They were all over the place. The 40 year old aunt felt scared at the moment, because she knew that the bomb was left by the person who had relations with her. She was scared to incontinence on the spot!


    "Ha ha, this aunt is interesting!"


    Zhou Xingxing was in a good mood and listened to his subordinates say this episode. He laughed. Su Xinyu beside him was rolling his eyes, but then he asked curiously: "those confidential things, even if Chu Feng promised to go with them, it seems that he will not tell him. It''s a matter of life."


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure Li Ji will be happy to receive this news." Zhou Jingxing was in a good mood at the moment and dialed Li Ji''s phone: "brother, all nine bombs have been found. It was Chu Feng who told us that all the people in the bomb team can be dismantled within five minutes. You can adjust your action."


    "As expected, men are not good things, they know to cheat women."


    Su Xinyu thinks that there is only such a possibility, and just now Chu Feng came out with her arms around Wen Zhuzi. She feels that Chu Feng is a shameless guy, cheating women for intelligence.


    Zhou Jingxing was stunned, but then burst into laughter. This time, the matter was very successful, and did not cause too much harm. Moreover, Li Ji has already started to act. This time, almost no one can leave.


    Only to see the two girls lying on one side was also slightly sorry: "this time can be said to have broken the world''s history of the largest number of people involved, but the smallest harm of the terrorist incident, it is a pity that two flower like girls were sacrificed."


    Su Xinyu was also happy originally, and her face was a little sad at this time: "yes, Chu Feng is a guy who can''t be criticized, but I still can''t accept it."


    "Yes Yao Qianxue suddenly made a voice when they felt sorry for the cruelty of Chu Feng. When Su Xinyu and Zhou Jingxing were in the body for a while, he opened his eyes, shook his head and sat up, thinking about what he was doing and finally cried out, "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch, you kill people!"Before finishing the speech, it was found that this is a strange place. Look at Su Xinyu and zhoujingxing staring at themselves. Zhoujingxing has not seen it, but Su Xinyu has seen it once. Yao Qianxue said coldly: "what about the murderer of Chu Feng?"


    "Xiaofeng kills?"


    Before finishing the speech, Xia Wei, who just opened her eyes, sat up and felt a little numb and weak. She shook her head. "And where are we, Xiaofeng?"


    "Don''t say that bastard again. He just started to you. You don''t remember it. You still like him so much." Yao Qianxue is looking at the Chu wind raging Xia Wei, at this moment full of hate: "and this girl seems to be Chu Feng''s girlfriend, you still don''t like him, that is a bastard."


    Looking at zhoujingxing, a police uniform, Yao Qianxue continued: "he is now estimated to be arrested by the police, we have been saved!"


    Xia Wei recalled the situation at that time, and she was surprised: "why should the breeze do it to us!" Then he jumped off the long table and pulled Su Xinyu: "what about the breeze, is he really caught by me? I don''t hold him responsible, let him go! "


    Su Xinyu knew who Xia Wei was, and she was a nurse when she was operating. But at the moment, her mind was not put on Xia Wei''s words, but she looked at zhoujingxing: "so, we just confirmed that they were not dead? What''s the matter with this? "


    "This, it is estimated that only Chu Feng can explain, maybe he uses what means to make false death, in order to let the beads lose their chance to threaten him!"


    Zhoujingxing''s shock in his heart is not less than Su Xinyu. Looking at the intact, he is only two people with a pale face: "you wronged Chu wind, not us saved you, but Chu Feng sent you out. As for why he did it to you at that time, it was just to prevent you from being threatened by terrorists, and the fact also proved that he was right."


    Seeing Xia Wei seems willing to accept this fact, Yao Qianxue is a bit repulsive. Zhoujingxing continued: "you may not know, but when we pick you up, you have no breathing and heartbeat, but you are living now. I believe your intelligence is not hard to guess."


    "As for Chu Feng, he helped us to be official, and now he has gone with the terrorists, but you don''t have to worry about his safety."


    "What!" Xia Wei jumped up at once. She saw all the terrorists. They were all evil. She was worried to think that the clear and beautiful Chu wind followed them.


    "Nothing, the disaster left thousands of years!" After zhoujingxing said that, Yao Qianxue also recalled the situation at that time. What did wenzhuzi seem to do, maybe he wanted to threaten Chu Feng to them at that time, but he thought Chu Feng was still uncomfortable to her, and he was dropped from a few meters away, but how could he not fall into trouble?


    "That, little sister!"


    Su Xinyu saw the two people calm down, embarrassed smile Yao Qianxue said: "I and Chu Feng are not boyfriend and wife, our ordinary friends may not be considered, his girlfriend is Liu Yan, deputy criminal police team captain, not me!"


    Originally, she heard the beauty saying that Chu Feng had nothing to do with Chu Feng. Xia Wei was very happy in her heart. But when she heard Chu Feng had a girlfriend, her heart was a deep one, but she still showed a sweet smile: "nothing, we are not Chu Feng. Are you his girlfriend and us have nothing to do with it."


    Yao Qianxue and Xia Wei have known each other for a year. Although Xia Wei now smiles naturally, she says nothing is easy and easy, but she can see that Xia Wei has a little bit of pain in her heart, but it is better than opening her mouth.


    Just think of Chu Feng kissing himself in public, Yao Qianxue is still a little nervous, can only hope that after today''s things we forget, otherwise Xia Wei knows, will surely be uncomfortable.


    Su Xinyu looks at Xia Wei, just smile and go to the side with zhoujingxing to wait for the news, but both people''s hearts can not be calmed, Chu Feng is really an 18-year-old boy?


    The two people at the top of the building looked at it. A knee without water was on Yao Qianxue and Xiawei''s abdomen, and then fell from the height of those meters. But at the moment, it seems that they have nothing to do. How did they do it?


    Although it is not clear why, but the two people at the moment of the heart have been strengthened to decide, no matter how, must pull such a person!


    At this time, the news of all bomb demolition also reached zhoujingxing''s ears. Zhoujingxing dialed a number with complete relief. Xiao killed and cruel in his expression: "brother, bomb is demolished, you can start to move!"


    The first battle that affected Chu Feng I officially opened. After decades, Chu Feng, standing at the top of the world, laughed bitterly. At that time, he should not cooperate with the official affairs, and make a few deaths and deaths, and disappear quietly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    After leaving Jianghai University, the three official military vehicles drove in three directions. At this time, the people in the vehicles did not know that the nine bombs they had arranged had been removed by the government, and a layer of dark atmosphere was beginning to envelop.


    "Your name seems to be Chu Feng. How old are you?"


    In one of the cars heading for one direction, wenzhuzi nestles on Chu Feng as if she has no waist bone. Just now Tatar has told her secretly that Chu Feng must be left at any cost. Such a person who can fight and has courage is just the talent lacking in the organization.


    So looking at chufeng''s handsome face and tender face, wenzhuzi doesn''t reject it. Compared with those big bearded and fat old men, chufeng''s small and fresh is quite good.


    "Eighteen!"


    Chu Feng is a little unaccustomed, but also did not push away wenzhuzi, but the heart of this woman is more vigilant, was his own start to ravage for a while, can say when public humiliation, but now can also show a smile to himself, such a woman is absolutely not simple.


    "Eighteen?" Hearing that Chu Feng was only 18 years old, Wen Zhuzi''s eyes flashed with a flash of light. Her fingers drew a circle on Chu Feng''s chest. She could feel her chest muscles that were not wide but strong: "are you still there?"


    Chu Feng directly felt a kind of dryness and heat in his abdomen. As an adult man, he was asked such a question by a woman, and also by a woman full of charm and attraction. It is estimated that few men can calmly calm down and reluctantly stabilize the natural reply: "just came out of the countryside."


    The answer was not an answer, which made wenzhuzi''s eyes more bright, and her body was closer to each other: "do you think my sister is 31 years old


    "Thirty one?" Chu Feng secretly said that he was really old, four years older than my aunt, but his face was shocked: "no, I look at you at most 25, how can you be 31?"


    Although she was a woman with a lot of blood on her hand, when Chu Feng said this, Wen Zhuzi''s heart was still very useful. Seeing that the driver in front of her didn''t look at her, she whispered to chufeng: "do you want to try it?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, look at this environment: "in here?"


    Wenzhuzi also thought that chufeng was interested in himself, and shyly patted chufeng: "of course not here." Eyes again look at the driver in front, and then quietly said: "but sister can give you some sweet taste first!"


    Wen Zhuzi saw Chu Feng in this way, and her eyes flashed a trace of shyness that shouldn''t be. She bit her lips and got close to Chu Feng''s ear: "maybe you don''t believe it. My sister is still here."


    Feeling the heat coming from his ears, Chu Feng finally came back to his mind and wanted to take back his hand. However, he was pressed by Wen Zhuzi and took a breath to look at the driver: "miss wenzhuzi, we can talk about other things later. As for now, we should think about leaving Jianghai."


    Although Chu Feng''s face was forced to calm down, she still unconsciously revealed the embarrassment. Wen Zhuzi completely believed that the guy in front of him had not eaten the fishy food. She loosened chufeng shyly and sat next to him, but her body was still close to chufeng. She had been back and forth in the dark edge since childhood, and some things were more open than ordinary women.


    They were so silent that Chu Feng didn''t know how to open his mouth, and wenzhuzi didn''t know what to say. The former squinted at Wen Zhuzi, who was wearing a smile at the corner of his mouth. How could he suddenly be so quiet?


    But under this thought, Chu Feng quickly expelled this idea. How can a woman who is in a knife and in a fire not release herself heartily, not to mention she is already thirty-one!


    At the same time, on the other street, three military vehicles walked separately. At this time, one of them was heading for the route of Pujiang New Area. The purpose seemed to be to go to the wharf. There were more than 30 people on this vehicle.


    "Tartar, I''m going to arrest you just after you''re free. It''s a pity!"


    At the moment, on a 15 story building, Li Ji stands there with a strong smile and looks at the military vehicle only 200 meters away from the small building here. With a touch of bloodthirsty breath, he slowly raises his hands, and a rocket launcher with the smell of death glows, which makes the corners of the mouth of the three people standing behind Li Ji twitch violently.


    Those who dare to use rocket launchers directly in the river and sea are expected to be the only one in front of them.


    Li Ji, however, did not know with a smile: "fireworks brilliant!"


    Words fall, in the car into a hundred meters range, the rocket launcher bang bang with orange flame tail toward the coming military vehicle, at the same time, Li Ji with the fastest speed dropped the rocket launcher, jumped down, landed on each floor of the air conditioning unit, as a staircase to go down.


    The three people who have been standing in the back quickly dismantle the rocket launcher. The other two people take out a rope and buckle it to the edge of the wall. They quickly face down. As for Li Ji, they jump into the air conditioner like Li Ji, they don''t want to die.


    Everything just happened in a short period of three seconds. The rocket launched by the rocket launcher also hit the front of the military vehicle severely. The violent explosion directly overturned the moving military vehicle. Although the people inside were not killed by the explosion, they were dizzy.And Li Ji also came here quickly at this moment. Two blue cell members who just climbed out of the cab were knocked unconscious by Li Ji twice, and they went straight to the back from time to time.


    "Get rid of them!"


    Just after arriving at the back to see the situation, Li Ji''s face, which had always been motionless, finally changed a little. He gave a shout to the two people who were quickly following him, and then headed for the distance. Soon he stopped a taxi and headed for another direction, which was the direction of another military vehicle.


    Two minutes later, Zhou Jingxing, who received the news, changed his face: "just now, Li Ji and another military vehicle are tracking the news. Both military vehicles have been stopped and the personnel have been controlled, but there is no Tatar''s whereabouts!"


    "What!"


    Such news is a very normal accident, but it is abnormal at this time. If the two military vehicles do not have Tatar''s whereabouts, then there is only one possibility left. Tatar and wenzhuzi have not evacuated separately. They are all in the same car, and they just leave separately just to hide people''s eyes.


    Thinking of the Chu wind that went with Wen Zhuzi, Su Xinyu and Zhou Jingxing are all dignified. The latter''s mobile phone is connected to Li Ji: "how far are you from there now?"


    "Twelve kilometers, asshole!" There Li Jiyin scolded, cut off the phone, Zhou Jingxing know that he naturally also know, but at the moment know what is useless, only quickly to rush, otherwise it will be dangerous!


    "Miss wenzhuzi, the government has started!"


    At the same time, Chu Feng''s car, the driver took off the headphones and said indifferently: "start c plan?"


    "Start!" Wen Zhuzi didn''t seem to be surprised that such a thing happened. She just chuckled and looked at Chu Feng: "it seems that the official sent out the dragon team, otherwise we would not dismantle our bombs so quickly. Brother Xiaofeng, we and so on may be a little dangerous!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly coagulated, but there were not many emotional fluctuations: "then what cards do you have?"


    "The first one in the river and sea!" Wen Zhuzi just gently smile, said let Chu Feng curious words!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    When most of the army and police in the river and sea were completely out to block the sea, land and air, a team of 15 people lurked outside a mountain villa built on the mountain. Everyone had a headgear on their heads and uniform military boots. There was no sound in the running. It was very quiet.


    Ten minutes later, there was a loud explosion. The gate of the villa was directly opened by a bomb. Fifteen people swarmed in and quickly killed them in all directions. The submachine guns in their hands kept shooting out life-threatening bullets.


    There are more than 50 guards in the villa, but they are still in a daze at this moment. Many of them have been guarding the villa for ten years, but they have not encountered any changes. The explosion just now left them in a daze.


    I don''t seem to understand who''s looking for death to attack here?


    It was not until those people killed more than 20 people that the remaining guards responded by pressing the alarm and resisting. However, they had missed the opportunity and fell to the ground without a chance. It was only a minute from driving in to clearing all the guards.


    Then in ten people toward the main villa compression, a leader in black took out the mobile phone: "complete the task!"


    On the military vehicle more than 30 kilometers away, Wen Zhuzi cut off the call and flashed a fierce color in her eyes: "it''s too tender to play with us!"


    Then, after clicking on the mobile phone, Wen Zhuzi raised her head again. After the connection, she said with a smile: "Vice Minister Zhou, I know that you are the commander of this time. I''m Wen Zhuzi. I''m calling you to tell you that all the people who lock the military vehicles are evacuated. Otherwise, don''t blame me."


    Zhou Jingxing was still worried about the safety of Chu Feng. He knew that if Chu Feng had an accident, even the old man would teach him a good lesson. But when he heard Wen Zhuzi''s phone call, Zhou Jingxing remained calm: "do you think it''s possible?"


    "I won''t talk to you."


    With years of instinctive reaction to danger, Wen Zhuzi has already smelled a dangerous breath approaching. Her voice was cold and said: "within three minutes, if the people who follow us do not retreat completely, I will make Huangfu villa a ruin. If you don''t believe it, you can see it."


    Wen Zhuzi coldly killed a word and then cut off the call. She is a decisive woman. What she decides must be done, and she has such self-confidence.


    Chu Feng is so calm sitting beside him as if he doesn''t know anything. But touching the self-confidence flowing on Wen Zhuzi''s face, he still vaguely guesses what may have happened. Maybe the bomb crisis has been lifted, but there are still more special things.


    Huangfu villa? Jianghai first?


    "Vice Minister Zhou!"


    Almost at the same time, Zhou Jingxing just hung up the phone, a man rushed in from the outside: "two minutes ago, we received the news that Huangfu villa was under the control of blue cell people, more than 50 guards were all dead, and more than 20 servants were left. In addition,,"


    when Zhou Jingxing''s heart was full of bumps, he felt a sense of foreboding "In addition, Miss Huangfu and master Huangfu are among them, and have been hijacked by terrorists!" the man said with a frightened expression


    Almost just after the man finished speaking, Zhou Jingxing''s phone rang again. Seeing the caller ID above, Zhou Jingxing quickly connected: "grandfather!"


    Zhou tianchu is at the other end of the phone. He is still in the criminal investigation team''s office at the moment. He just received a phone call and sighed: "Jingxing, please stop all operations. Even if wenzhuzi and wenzhuzi run away, it doesn''t matter. Ensure the safety of Miss Huangfu and master Huangfu."


    Zhou Jingxing knew that the person who could let his grandfather come to this phone was not simple, and nodded: "I know!"


    Breathe out a breath, although the heart is unwilling to win the loss of such a loss, but Zhou Jingxing also understand, do not do so, the river and sea will be chaotic, in Su Xinyu surprised eyes, Zhou Jingxing dialed Li Ji''s phone: "brother, although I say you will be angry, but I still want to say."


    "Order from above, stop all actions. There''s something wrong with Huangfu villa!"


    With that, Zhou Jingxing cut off the call. Everyone was at the same level. As long as he said that, Li Ji would know what was going on. He shook his head with a wry smile: "a group of terrorists who do great harm to us are not as good as the two young ladies and masters. It''s ridiculous!"


    Su Xinyu also about know what, think of that person, said with a smile: "no way, who calls others cattle, but you don''t need to worry, the next blue cell life is estimated to be not easy."


    Zhou Jingxing was stunned, but then he burst out laughing. If he and Su Xinyu said that blue cell really avoided the king of hell, but provoked the gods, but suddenly he thought of a possibility: "but if the blue cell people forcibly take away Huangfu young master and Huangfu miss, it will be different."


    The smile on Su Xinyu''s face was also stiff. If it was really like that, it seemed that it was really easy to have an accident!


    "What do you think of our organizational ability now, brother Xiaofeng?"


    At the moment, Wen Zhuzi, who received several phone calls from the military vehicle, finally showed a smile and leaned against Chu Feng again: "although we lost 70 brothers, we are completely safe. In the future, we can better avenge those brothers who were arrested by the official."Chu Feng''s heart flashed a dignified color, his left eye can see the past five minutes in the future, can also see the distance, but some things really can''t control, that is, wenzhuzi has already arranged things.


    Wen Zhuzi didn''t expect Chu Feng to embrace himself so intimately, but that was to say, she was stiff and giggled. She drew a circle on Chu Feng''s chest like a little woman: "no matter how I plan my strategies, I''m not being abused by you. You really don''t care about the fragrance and jade at all. I''m still in pain now."


    "I tell you, I can conquer my sister, but I must be gentle in the future, do you know?"


    "Certainly!" Chu Feng gently smiles, but there is a stone in his heart that can''t be put down. If the official can''t take down wenzhuzi, he will follow him. At first, it was not his original wish, but at this moment, it seems that it is not easy to leave!


    After all, they don''t believe in their own hands, but they don''t have empty hands!


    Half an hour later, wenzhuzi and wenzhuzi arrived at a small Wharf in the river and sea. Blue cell members behind the military vehicle jumped down and scattered to various positions. Chu Feng got out of the car with Wen Zhuzi. Soon, he saw Tatar who had taken off his headgear. It turned out that he was hiding behind the scenes.


    Just when did it happen? Why didn''t you see it?


    Although he had doubts in his heart, Chu Feng did not care about anything. At the moment, there was no one here, and he didn''t put on his headgear. He just looked around the empty wharf and asked curiously, "what do you want to do next? Are you waiting here?"


    "Of course, it''s impossible to wait here. It just takes a little time." Wen Zhuzi smiles and goes to one side to make a phone call. It''s more than 20 meters away, but Chu Feng can still hear it vaguely. It seems that someone has arranged for a boat to come over. It''s no wonder that he can easily enter the river and sea!


    A few minutes later, when Wen Zhuzi made a phone call and Chu Feng was bored looking at the distance from the shore, three vans came from the distance, and those blue cell people seemed to know who it was and didn''t stop them.


    Soon stopped in front of Tatar, Qiqi opened the door, chufeng squinted and saw two people wearing different headgear different from the blue cell members came down, completely as if they had been caught, a man and a woman. Judging from the clothes and so on, Chu Feng judged that it was either rich or expensive!


    "It''s said that the eldest lady of the Huangfu family is as beautiful as a fairy. She is known as the first beauty in the river and sea, and the first ice beauty. I''m going to open my eyes today!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    There was no sound, at least two minutes of silence.


    "Pull it away!" Tatar also came back to his senses. He felt an urge to vomit. He waved impatiently and asked people to pull the woman aside. His face was palpitating: "it seems that rumors are not necessarily true. This is not the most beautiful woman in the river and sea. It is almost the ugliest woman in the river and sea."


    Chu Feng was also a little shocked. He had seen ugly people, but it seemed that he had never seen such an ugly woman. His nose was a little collapsed. There was a shallow scar on his left face. There were also some stripes on his face. There was a black birthmark on his forehead. It was really ugly.


    When Chu Feng looks at the woman, the woman also sees Chu Feng. She is surprised, but then she regains her calm. She seems to wonder why there is such a beautiful young man among the ferocious people.


    "This is master Huangfu. I have to see it."


    When everyone was scattered and waiting for something, Wen Zhuzi walked over with a smile and took off the headgear on the man''s head. His eyes lit up slightly: "it seems that rumors are not necessarily false. At least the name of this worthy first Prince of the river and sea is really handsome."


    But then he shook his head, wenzhuzi walked toward Chu Feng: "it just looks handsome, but lacks a little masculinity. I still feel better about my little brother Xiaofeng."


    Huangfu Wenren looked at the people around him. His eyes narrowed slightly to adapt to the discomfort of taking off his headgear. He then chose to be silent. He already knew who these people were, but he also knew that it was unnecessary to talk about these people. They just wanted to survive and would not care about anyone''s life.


    "Really handsome, but they are really brothers and sisters?"


    Chu Feng looks at Huangfu Wenren. He is really handsome. He is at least 1.8 meters tall. He seems to be exercising regularly. His strong muscles can be clearly seen under his shirt. He glances at him in his left eye. Chufeng immediately embraces wenzhuzi and walks to the bank.


    "Little white face!" At the moment, Huangfu ruobi, who was left in a corner like garbage, snorted coldly, obviously regarding Chu Feng as a little white faced existence.


    "Looking for death!"


    Wen Zhuzi is very pleased to see what Chu Feng thinks. After all, she has made people suffer for so many years. This time, it is the first time that she has suffered a loss in the hands of a man. With Chu Feng''s courage and the needs of the organization at the moment, Wen Zhuzi still attaches great importance to Chu Feng. When she hears Huang Fu Ruo die''s words, she will go over with a cold hum.


    Chu Feng stopped Wen Zhuzi and walked to Huangfu ruodie with a faint smile. He had seen the ugly people. So he didn''t feel much at the moment when he faced Huangfu ruodie, who once treated a fire in dianlan, was really terrible.


    Chu Feng chuckled in Huangfu ruodie''s unflinching welcome. He took out the headgear in his pocket and shook it. "If you don''t look at you with this headgear, you''ll be the absolute beauty in many people''s eyes, you know?"


    Provoked Huangfu Ruo die''s chin, Chu Feng''s voice was a little cold: "so don''t aim at me when I''m not aiming at you, otherwise I''ll put on a headgear for you, then!"


    After a pause, Chu Feng went to one side and picked up a stick. In everyone''s curious eyes, Chu Feng came to a container. His smile was still on his face. Suddenly, he just heard a loud bang, which was deafening.


    In everyone''s eyes, the wooden container in Chu Feng''s hand was stabbed into the container directly, leaving only a short part outside. Everyone was shocked or shocked.


    It is very clear how much weight and impact force the wooden stick has. It is impossible to achieve such a thing. However, Chu Feng has done it at the moment. What kind of strength and speed is needed to pierce a container with a thickness of several millimeters?


    Not waiting for everyone''s shock to fall, Chu Feng turned to look at Huang Fu Ruo die, whose eyes were similar to those of Huang Fu Ruo die: "after that, I''ll smash into your body."


    "Little villain, I thought you were very simple!"


    Wen Zhuzi chuckled at the moment. She came and took Chu Feng''s arm. She looked at her back: "I''ll give her to you. How about it? We have a few days'' journey on the ship, and you are not lonely!"


    "Do you want to accompany me with her?" Chu Feng''s eyes looked at wenzhuzi''s charming appearance. He didn''t mind acting when he didn''t have a complete grasp of doing something: "if so, give it to me. If not, don''t say such words to tempt me."


    Wenzhuzi''s eyes flashed by surprise. At the moment, Chu Feng gave her a bad feeling, but she didn''t hate it at all. She giggled and pointed to Huangfu Ruo die: "you''re with me!"


    "Miss pearl, three masters, here comes the boat!"


    At the moment, a blue cell member ran over, and then there were ten speedboats on the river where there was no one else. Wen Zhuzi led Chu Feng and walked over: "I thought it would take some time, but I didn''t expect to come so soon."


    All the ten boats stopped, and ten people came down from the top. Without any communication with Wen Zhuzi and others, they walked to one side. It seemed that they did not leave with them. Chu Feng looked at those people. All of them were wearing hats and glasses and masks. His eyes were a little more intense."Go up, our men are waiting outside. As long as we get on the boat smoothly, we will be safe."


    Wenzhuzi nods to Tatar, and then starts to arrange people to go on the speedboat. Huangfu ruodie is escorted by two people and gets on the speedboat where Chu Feng is. Wen Zhuzi does not avoid anyone''s eyes sticking to Chu Feng. The latter is only to exercise his own strength of mind, and he doesn''t deliberately avoid anything like the beginning.


    Ten speedboats quickly left the dock and headed for the sea, but every blue cell member, except the one who drove the boat, was on guard with guns in their eyes. There was no real safety before they left the Chinese border.


    "Young master, do you need to give a warning to the leader of the blue cell organization?"


    More than half an hour after the ten speedboats left the dock, a very ordinary black car stopped on the shore. A middle-aged man with an indifferent expression sat in the driver''s seat and looked at the river where no waves could be seen: "otherwise, the young lady and the young master might be in danger!"


    "You want me to compromise with blue cells for my daughter and son?" Sitting in the back seat was a man with a hat. He didn''t see his face. At the moment, he also looked out of the window: "it''s impossible for me to say this to blue cells. Even if I''m willing to say that, do you think blue cells will let people go?"


    "It seems that blue cells only want to escape to Huangfu mountain villa, but why not give me a warning?"


    When the middle-aged man heard the man''s words behind him, he frowned slightly: "that young lady and young master, that''s it?"


    "They are my children and they must be able to survive for themselves." Men''s words reveal a sense of domineering, but the words they say are cold and merciless: "if they can escape back, I will give them a little broad stage, but if they can''t come back, I will not lack a son and a woman."


    The middle-aged man nodded, and then stepped on the accelerator to leave here, master son more than one woman, also more than a pair of children, similar excellent children, no lack of!


    At the moment, ten speedboats carrying blue cell members also left China''s border line and entered the open sea area completely. The smile on Wen Zhuzi''s face also fully bloomed. But Chu Feng frowned when he saw a big ship in the distance. Did the official really abandon me like this?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    This is a no small cruise ship, which can accommodate nearly 100 people to go to sea at the same time. At the moment, Wen Zhuzi and others are on this cruise ship. As for ten speedboats, they are stranded on the sea and let them drift!


    Chufeng was arranged in a room on the second floor, and then wenzhuzi left directly, telling Chu Feng not to come out of the room if there was nothing wrong with him. At most, he walked on the second deck and did not go to other places, so as to avoid any misunderstanding.


    Chu Feng understood what Wen Zhuzi meant. These people did not trust him completely, nodded and did not say anything. Moreover, it did not have a great impact on Chu Feng if he could not get out. His eyes could let him see a lot of things, including all conspiracies!


    "Third brother, what do you think of chufeng


    In the cabin below, wenzhuzi arranges the Chu wind and comes directly here. Tatar is sitting there, as well as Mangba and several blue cell members.


    "I can''t see through it." Tatal narrowed his eyes, and a cold light flashed through his eyes: "I am confident that I have met many people in my thirties, but I have not seen this young man clearly until now. To say that he is an official undercover, no one knows your plan, and there is no prior arrangement."


    "In addition, you also said that he had no water to kill the two girls, and he was the one he started to rescue. There was no possibility of conspiracy."


    Although Tatar and Wen Zhuzi kept absolute trust in Chu Feng all the way, he was very alert to Chu Feng. Although he felt that an 18-year-old boy could not do anything amazing, age was no longer the standard to measure his ability in the world.


    Wenzhuzi nodded and knew that blue cells could not stand the erosion of undercover agents. Especially if a capable person like Chu Feng was really an official undercover, the consequences would be unimaginable, because after gaining their trust, Chu Feng would be given an important position and know more secrets of Tao.


    "As I said, I''d better just kill this boy!"


    It can be said that manganese Ba hates Chu Feng to the bone. Wen Zhuzi is the goddess in his heart, but he is ravaged by the Chu wind. He has hated him for a long time: "even if we can''t confirm whether he is an official undercover now, we''d rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. It''s hard to find a pig with three legs, but I''m afraid there''s no one with two legs?"


    "Stupid!" Tartar snorted coldly, and said in a cold voice: "no wonder you have been in the organization for more than ten years. You can''t go up or down. Do you know what a thousand troops are easy to get, and it''s hard to get a commander? It''s not a pity for someone like Chu Feng to be killed by an undercover agent. But what if he is not an undercover? "


    The meaning is very clear. Manganese Ba closed his mouth in embarrassment. He has been in the organization for ten years, but many people who enter with him have higher status than him, but he is just a person at the bottom. If not with Wen Zhuzi, he has no status.


    "Take another look. As long as there is no change, we will cultivate him slowly."


    Finally, after silence, Tatar said, "but if there is anything wrong with it, you should kill it directly. Manganese is right. You''d rather kill one thousand by mistake than one by one. It depends on the boy."


    Wenzhuzi nodded, and her face burst into a bright smile: "don''t worry, there are pinhole cameras installed in several rooms on the second floor. If he really wants to do something, our people can observe it at any time."


    "That''s good!"


    Tatar nodded with satisfaction and relaxed his mind. His eyes unconsciously looked at Wen Zhuzi. After being detained by the Chinese government for a period of time, Tatar was still very stuffy. He waved to the two men: "you two go out first. Pearl and I need to discuss something. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do."


    Manganese Ba and several other people looked at Tatar''s expression a little unnatural, but they still nodded and left the room. Before Tatar was a woman, many female members in the organization had been harmed by him. Now he escaped from the hands of the Chinese government, and has been out of the public sea. It is inevitable that he needs something.


    "Pearl, you are much more beautiful than before. Now I look excited!"


    A smile sprang up on wenzhuzi''s face and looked at Tatar, who stood up and walked in front of him, with a hand on his shoulder: "do you want to hit me?"


    A very simple word, but let Tatar have a kind of blood boiling feeling, do not fall to nod: "yes, I thought that when you were brought back to the organization by my second brother, but unfortunately you are my second brother''s woman, I am not convenient, now?"


    "Third brother, do you know what it takes to have sex with me?"


    When wenzhuzi was so straightforward to Tatar, she threw out a smile, and when the latter looked stiff, she hummed: "that''s the last time you''ll play with a woman in this life, because I won''t allow my man to have any relationship with other women, do you understand?"


    Push aside Tatar. Even though he is the third leader of blue cell, wenzhuzi doesn''t need to give any face. He is the fourth figure of blue cell. Although he is no better than Tatar, he is also indispensable to the organization. How can he be the plaything of Tatar?"Cheap. People Tatal looked at the woman who was close at hand, dropped a word and left directly, and his face was fierce. At the moment, he was not convenient to be strong. He hummed: "my second brother can do you, I can''t, you give me a good wait, one day I must be on you."


    Little did not know that, all this fell in the eyes of Chu Feng, the latter lying on the bed, the feeling of floating on the sea made him a little uncomfortable, but he could also adapt to it. He was there without changing his face, but his eyes were looking at the room. Soon he saw a pinhole camera in a corner.


    Is not to observe me, then I let you absolutely believe me!


    Chu Feng stood up directly, opened the door and went out. Wen Zhuzi, who just left below, met him. His face immediately burst into a smile: "Xiaofeng brother, why don''t you rest in the room, but you run out, you won''t miss me, so come out and look for me?"


    "I''m thinking you''ll cover her face and then I''ll do something. What do you say?"


    Wenzhuzi''s expression did not attract people''s attention. She was stunned for a moment, but soon she began to smile: "Xiaofeng brother, can''t I do it? You want to find her?"


    "I want to look at your face and press the woman under me." Chu Feng put his arm around wenzhuzi and said with profound meaning.


    Wenzhuzi giggled and laughed: "you are really bad, is this called spiritual transfer?" When Chu Feng nodded slightly, Wen Zhuzi stopped smiling: "although that woman is very embarrassed, it''s not any man who dares to do anything. Even Tatar has to consider the consequences. Are you sure?"


    "Very good status?" It''s not ordinary people who know that they can be held hostage by people with blue cells, and the officials of the Chinese government are afraid of, but Chu Feng is indifferent with a smile: "I''ve never heard a word, I''d rather crush a queen than ten girls. Sometimes, men play with feeling and play with excitement!"


    Wenzhuzi''s eyes flashed a little surprised. It seemed that she didn''t believe such words came from an 18-year-old boy, but she still nodded: "you''re right, then I''ll satisfy you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    At night on the sea, the cruise ship lights off, stranded in this sea area!


    At about eleven o''clock in the evening, Wen Zhuzi came to Chu Feng''s room. Although she didn''t touch herself with people like Tatar, Chu Feng was more comfortable. The most important thing was that Chu Feng was very suitable for her. Although Chu storm beat her up at the beginning of meeting, she didn''t show any pity.


    But for the purpose of heart, wenzhuzi is willing to sacrifice.


    The door was not locked. Wen Zhuzi opened it directly and went in. Chu Feng was lying on the bed at the moment. Although he breathed evenly with his eyes closed, Chu Feng was awake. In such a situation where there were terrorists all around, Chu Feng could not sleep peacefully.


    "You look like a child when you''re asleep."


    Wenzhuzi stood at the door and looked at the Chu Feng who was "sleeping". With a lift of his hand, two people behind him came with Huangfu ruodie. Then he slowly left here. Wenzhuzi took Huangfu ruodie and pushed it in: "you are very lucky. Although you are a little ugly, someone still takes a fancy to you."


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s face didn''t fluctuate. She was pushed into the room by Wen Zhuzi. Looking at Chu Feng, who was lying on the bed quietly and soundly, his eyes flashed with disgust. Did this guy really want to do something to me?


    After locking the door, wenzhuzi went to sit by the bed, blinked a pair of eyes, did not know what he was thinking, and then looked at Huangfu ruodie and took out something and handed it to her: "put on this one!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die saw that suit, and his eyes flashed with anger. During the day, he only thought that Chu Feng was playing with her, but now he really wanted to do something to her. You can imagine that you should kill me


    "Kill you, how can we give up?"


    All of a sudden, Wen Zhuzi was talking, but she came to Huangfu Ruo die''s back. She pulled the woman''s collar with both hands, and the skirt that could not bear to be pulled was directly torn in two.


    "Tut Tut, it turns out that Miss Huangfu is also a crazy woman inside!"


    Then he pushed Huang Fu Ruo die directly, and the latter fell on the bed and pressed on Chu Feng. The shy and angry woman felt the man''s breath under her and wanted to blow Wen Zhuzi''s head off with a shot.


    Chu Feng was awake all the time. At the moment, Huangfu Ruo die was pressed on his body. He had to open his eyes. Although he was dizzy in front of him, Chu Feng felt dignified. He was just joking during the day, but he didn''t expect wenzhuzi to take Huangfu Ruo die seriously.


    "What do you mean, sister pearl?" Chu Feng naturally knows the meaning of wenzhuzi, but at the moment he pretends not to know. He looks at Huangfu Ruo die without deliberately avoiding it, so as not to let people doubt anything.


    Wenzhuzi chuckled and giggled. She picked up Huang Fu Ruo die''s clothes on the ground and threw them directly to a corner beside her: "you didn''t tell me to press this woman in the daytime and then look at me. Sister, this is to satisfy you!"


    Chu Feng did not change her face, but she sneered. It seems that this woman really wants to tie herself with her body. It is absolutely not for the sake of keeping others from seeing Huangfu ruodie''s situation at the moment, but the woman is afraid to do something.


    "Son of a bitch, I blocked it."


    At the same time, Tatar, in the monitoring room on the lower floor, punched the wall. He knew Wen Zhuzi''s plan this evening was to use Huangfu ruodie and her body to capture Chu Feng. As long as he succeeded in the end, whether Chu Feng was an undercover or not, could not go back.


    Not to mention wenzhuzi''s affair, Huangfu ruodie''s family can''t let go of chufeng, and then he will have no choice.


    "Brother Xiaofeng, are you just kidding me?" Wenzhuzi now walked over and sat beside Chu Feng. Her hands were clasped around Chu Feng''s neck. Huangfu Ruo die''s face was covered by a black head cover. She couldn''t see anything. But even if she did, wenzhuzi would still make plans in her mind.


    "It''s not a joke, of course. It''s just that I''m still interested in you if you really count."


    After a word, Chu Feng directly kisses Wen Zhuzi who wants to speak. Unexpectedly, you want to use a beauty trick on me so that I can''t turn back. Then I will try my best to see who the last loss is. And Chu Feng is sure that Wen Zhuzi will compromise at last, because her body is a little stiff at the moment. Chu Feng thinks so.


    Wen Zhuzi''s eyes widened in an instant, and felt some of the raw kisses on his mouth were just incredible. He instinctively wanted to push Chu Feng away, but later he hesitated and turned into a hug, tightly kissing with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s head banged for a moment. He felt a little beyond his expectation. He wanted to look at the situation in five minutes with his left eye. However, his spirit was a little difficult to concentrate at this time. Suddenly, he felt a little flustered. Would I lose my boy''s body today?


    Huang Fu Ruo die heard that there was no sound in the room. She seemed to be completely quiet. She lowered her head. The black headgear fell directly. She looked up and saw Chu Feng and Wen Zhuzi kissing on the bed. Her eyes flashed scorn: "animal!"Because only animals don''t care about the presence of outsiders.


    A cry, let the whole heart of chufeng completely relaxed, finally do not have to continue, otherwise for the first time even there are audience next to, chufeng will feel like a rogue.


    But immediately sat up, or a face of regret: "come really not the time!"


    Wenzhuzi''s face was full of red color, and there was a little gasping. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, he slapped him with a smile: "get out of here!" Then he quickly picked up his clothes and put them on. He did not forget to say, "wait till I see what''s going on, but next time I''m not allowed to use so much strength."


    With his clothes on, Wen Zhuzi quickly opens the door and leaves. At this time, it is not easy for an enemy to sneak up. Chu Feng stands up with his messy clothes. Huangfu Ruo die subconsciously takes a few steps back, thinking that Chu Feng is the fire that he just had. Now what should he do to himself.


    When Chu Feng passed by, Huang Fu Ruo die kept retreating, and the cold in her eyes became more vigorous. When Huang Fu Ruo die couldn''t stand the atmosphere and wanted to get angry, Chu Feng threw her a suit of clothes: "change it. Although you are ugly, you can kill countless women by turning off the light."


    Huang Fu Ruo die was stunned and looked at the clothes on the ground. It was a suit of men''s clothes. His eyes were full of doubts, but then he said coldly, "how can I wear them?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes had already seen who was sneaking into the boat, so he knew that there was going to be a big war. But when he heard Huang Fu Ruo die''s words, he looked back and nodded. He went to untie the ropes of his hands and said, "I really haven''t thought about it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    More than 50 people are gathered on the board of the cruise ship. These are all the blue cell people on the cruise ship. Chu Feng takes Huangfu ruobi for a stroll. It seems that they don''t care about anything.


    "How do you release her hand?"


    Tatar was still reprimanding the people around him. He didn''t even know that someone was sneaking up. But when he turned around, he saw Huangfu ruodie standing behind Chu Feng with both hands free. He immediately became angry: "don''t you worry about any change?"


    "Isn''t it happening now?" Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, stepped back and put his arms around Huangfu ruodie''s waist without any weight: "and this woman is mine tonight. I''m going to let her go and have a good impression. It seems that it''s good to let her serve me hard."


    "No more noise!"


    Seeing that Tatar seemed to be entangled with Chu Feng, Wen Zhuzi cheered, and then said, "now there are enemies hidden in the dark on this cruise ship. At present, we suspect that they are officials of the Chinese government. Three of our brothers have died!"


    Chu Feng''s face showed a different color: "no, this is in the vast sea, and this cruise ship has already stopped in the high seas, we are directly up, when we come to bring the enemy up?"


    A word to wake up the dream, wenzhuzi look a change, look at the people around: "give me your headgear off!"


    At first, I didn''t expect that the enemy had been hidden for a long time, but now Chu Feng said that the cruise ship had been on the high seas, and there was no way to hide it in advance. The only possibility was that there were undercover agents among them. With the help of the reason that everyone was wearing headgear, he was involved in it.


    At the command of Wen Zhuzi, all the people around him took off their headgear one after another. All of them could call out their names. There was no strange face. He was relieved to see Wen Zhuzi, but immediately ordered: "search, the enemy must be hiding on the cruise ship now. No matter what kind of measures, we must find out the people."


    "Yes


    More than 50 people said in a loud voice and headed for all directions of the cruise ship. No one put on the headgear any more, in order to prevent the enemy from taking advantage of it. At this time, Wen Zhuzi looked at Huangfu ruobi and thought of something: "what about master Huangfu?"


    Tatal looked around and said, "it''s still locked in the original room. Both hands and feet are bound. Don''t worry."


    Wenzhuzi nodded. Although Tatar often held a little bad thoughts on her, she still had this ability. She looked at Chu Feng: "brother Xiaofeng, the enemy doesn''t know where the enemy is now. You''d better go back to your room and stay in it for a while. We''ll inform you when it''s safe."


    "Manganese Ba, take them back to the room!"


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything. He knew that Wen Zhuzi was worried about something happening to him. Seeing mang Ba pointing at him with a submachine gun, Chu Feng went back with Huangfu ruodie in his arms. He looked at the corner of one side with his eyes and a funny smile in the corner of his mouth. Blue cell seemed to be in bad luck.


    Manganese Ba sent Chu Feng back to the room and did not leave, but directly stood at the door of the room. Although wenzhuzi didn''t say it directly, it was very clear that he should watch Chu Feng. At this time, there could be no more changes.


    "Don''t let go of your hooves yet?"


    Huangfu ruodie opened her mouth coldly at the moment when the door was closed, and her eyes twinkled with anger. Although Chu Feng was honest with her hand on her waist, she still felt very uncomfortable when a man was so close to her.


    Don''t you know that it''s not good for a woman to resist ugliness in addition to her self-confidence?


    Chu Feng thought so in his heart, but he was too lazy to say too much to Huangfu ruodie. The name was very nice, but his character and appearance were not good. Chu Feng did not want to find himself bored. He went to stand on the bed. There was a vent, 70 cm long and wide, and the sea was out there.


    Chu Feng stretched out his head and looked at it. Then he jumped out of bed and went to the door. He locked the door and said to Huangfu Ruo die, "I don''t care what you think now, but if you want to have a fresh breakfast tomorrow morning, listen to me now."


    Ten minutes later, he heard a slight sound coming from the room and leaned over to listen. It was not very clear because of the sound insulation effect and the sea wind, but he could also hear what it was.


    Huang Fu Ruo die is sitting on the bed, her hands and feet are directly tied by Chu Feng, and a gold needle is inserted into her abdomen. Her voice at the moment is totally involuntary, and her eyes are full of resentment. She vows that as long as she gets out of trouble, she will give this boy a severe lesson. She is simply abnormal.


    Perhaps Chu Feng directly on her is not so angry, but now Chu wind is not know what means to let her hum in there let people reverie voice, how can not be angry?


    Chu Feng looked at the door and was listening to it, but now he went to the side. It seemed that he was worried about hearing such a sound. He jumped into bed with a sneer. Half of his body went out of the window, and the next moment his whole body followed him out. Below was the vast sea.Huang Fu Ruo die''s eyes were full of hatred and humiliation. Seeing Chu Feng jump out directly, he snorted, but he was surprised in his eyes. What did this bastard do? Was he afraid of my revenge in the future, so he jumped out to seek his own death?


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Huang Fu Ruo die was thinking at the moment. He just pulled the window and lifted his body up to two meters. Then he pulled a protruding ring, which seemed to be used to fix the hook when the cruise ship came ashore. Chu Feng took it to look at it, took a deep breath, and stepped on the ring with his strength, leaping more than three meters high!


    The body fell steadily on the top of the cruise ship. Chu Feng suddenly rolled and hid in the dark. Two people passed by, but they didn''t find Chu Feng''s figure at all. Chufeng''s eyes flashed a faint light, and his body leaped out. His lightning like hand hit the neck of two people who passed by, and they suddenly fainted.


    Chu Feng held their bodies on the ground without any sound. Then he took out one of the men''s sabres and held them in his hand. He didn''t get into the dark and didn''t worry about them waking up. Chu Feng was confident of his technique and could not wake up without two or three hours.


    "And they?"


    At the moment, as the people are also searching for wenzhuzi, Chu Feng''s room door asked, manganese Ba looked at the direction of the door, showing a look of admiration: "this guy cow, such an environment, horrible women have that kind of mood, at least for me is not so bold."


    Wenzhuzi passed by strangely, without knocking at the door. She just leaned over to listen to the news just like mang PA, and then stood up straight with a playful look on her face: "it''s really not a common person, but I''m relieved. If he infringes on Huangfu Ruo die, he can''t go back even if he''s lying on the bottom."


    She was in a good mood. Wenzhuzi didn''t knock on the door. She continued to walk to one side. Although the cruise ship was not a big one, there were more than 20 rooms, canteens and other places. Besides, it was a little difficult to find a person to come on such a night.


    "Tatar!"


    At this time, Chu Feng had knocked out ten people and reached the bottom of the first floor. He saw Tatar with five people looking for him. A light flashed through his left eye. The people who sneaked in are now on the top. These fools are still looking here. Even if there is any use in the gun, it is not a direct blow.


    Chu Feng has a simple look just now, including the people who have knocked out. At the moment, there are only more than 20 people who can take action. If there is no accident in 15 minutes, Chu Feng is confident that he can win all the people.


    "On deck!" Chu Feng was about to wait for Tatar to search for the dark place around the corner. Tatar said, and turned to the top: "there''s something on the top!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    "Damn it!"


    When Tatar took the rest of the people to the top, Chu Feng also saw the situation above, looked for the wenzhuzi which had no movement on the upper floors, and directly kicked away the room where he was originally. Only Huangfu ruodie was in it. He was really exposed at the moment.


    Although the scenery of Huangfu Ruo diedI''s skirt can be seen from below, Chu Feng is not in the mood to look at it. He walks out of the dark with a gloomy face and goes to the top. This time, it seems that this is a special method.


    "What''s the matter? Why call us all on deck?"


    At the moment, Huangfu ruodie''s heart is dead. In the room, she is crying alone. But now, in front of so many people, she feels that she has an impulse to commit suicide. Her hatred for Chu Feng is further deepened. Without that bastard, she would not be so disgraced.


    Huangfu Wenren was also taken over. At the moment, he saw his sister fall on the ground, but in the end he made a daydream voice. His face suddenly changed: "if butterfly, what''s the matter with you?"


    Tatar stepped over and kicked Huangfu Wenren''s abdomen with one kick. He looked ferocious, because he had seen more than 20 people dragged out to the ground. Most of them were knocked unconscious and killed in the dark. This is very dangerous for their present situation.


    "Chu Feng is gone." Wenzhuzi did not stop Tatar''s violence, because the situation was beyond her control. More than 20 of her subordinates were killed or knocked unconscious, and the number of hands was reduced by half in a short time.


    "It''s gone. How can it be gone? Isn''t manganese Ba watching outside?"


    Tatar roared. When he was just free, he would be in a bad mood. What''s more, he doesn''t know where the enemy is hiding. There''s no feeling like this.


    Manganese Ba looked a little nervous. He was responsible for watching Chu Feng and Huangfu Ruo die. He was sure that Chu Feng had never come out. He did not know where he had gone. He pointed to Huangfu Ruo die on the ground: "maybe only this woman knows."


    Tatar seemed to find a way to vent his anger. He went over and grabbed Huangfu Ruo die''s hair: "don''t shout. Tell me, where is Chu Feng?"


    Huangfu ruodie''s eyes were full of humiliation and hummed a beautiful voice, but he could not eliminate the violence in Tatar''s heart. He looked at Tatar, who was holding his hair, with a cold light in his eyes.


    "Damn it, how dare you look at me like this, you want to die!"


    Seeing Huang Fu Ruo die''s eyes cold looking at himself, he would like to kill himself. Tartar said angrily. Suddenly he grabbed one of his submachine guns and pointed to Huangfu ruodie''s head: "I''ll ask you again. If you don''t answer my questions here again, I''ll blow up your ugly head!"


    There is a fierce light in Tatar''s eyes. Although killing Huangfu ruodie will result in revenge, which will make the future of the organization more difficult, he really needs to kill someone to vent at this moment.


    When Tatar was about to pull the trigger, Huangfu Wenren said no, suddenly a golden light passed through the night sky, and Tatar''s body suddenly fell to the ground, and a figure suddenly burst into the air. Before everyone knew what was going on, he directly held Tatar.


    "This is the second time I''ve been held by me. How do you feel?"


    Chu Feng originally wanted to take down all the people above quietly and secretly, but now there is no way. If he doesn''t come out, Huangfu ruodie will surely be blown off his head by Tatar.


    Although we don''t know Huangfu ruodie''s family background, it''s not easy for the Chinese government to compromise and let the blue cell people leave. Although Chu Feng is a bit upset, he doesn''t want to see anything because of Huangfu ruodie''s death.


    Tartar felt the strength of his whole body was gone at this moment, and he said coldly, "let me go, you undercover. I should have shot you at random if I knew that!"


    "I''m not an undercover. I''m just an ordinary person. I didn''t cheat you about that."


    Chu Feng held Tatar in his arms and tried to keep his body free of dead corners. His hand swept over Huangfu ruodie''s body and took up the gold needle, ignoring the latter''s ugly face and murderous eyes: "so there is no reason why I am an undercover. As for why I want to move now, it''s very simple, because this woman can die, but can''t die in your hands."


    Wen Zhuzi narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Chu Feng: "why?"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath, as if there was no pressure at all. He said plainly, "because we can see that their identity is not simple. The Chinese government can scruple their identity and ask you to leave. Then it shows that there must be a tremendous background behind them. If they die in your hands, who do you think the forces behind them blame?"


    When Wen Zhuzi nodded slightly, Chu Feng continued: "although I am a little disappointed with the current group, the problem of corruption has been repeatedly banned, and the people have not received basic welfare, it is undeniable that I grew up in this land, and I love this group, and naturally do not want any changes in it."This is the voice of Chu Feng, and it is also his speculation that a family that can make groups compromise with terrorists is not a simple family!


    "Let Tatar go, we are still friends, I can let him not kill Huangfu brothers and sisters!"


    Wenzhuzi''s eyes flashed a strange color, but soon recovered calm. Then a pistol appeared in his hand and pointed at Huangfu ruodie: "otherwise, I will kill this woman, and then I will shoot you with random guns. Although Tatar will die in that case, all our efforts will be in vain, but that''s all!"


    The indifference of the woman''s words and the determined killing made Tatar''s face change sharply: "Stinky woman, do you want to take the opportunity to kill me? I tell you, if you dare to do anything to me, my two brothers will not let you go, even if you are a woman in my second brother''s bed


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Chufeng slapped Tatar''s face directly, and then he gave a crisp sound. He looked at wenzhuzi with a cold look: "why don''t we compare it again? Who is more cruel? Now I''ll give you a minute to throw the gun into the sea, or I''ll take off one of Tatar''s arms


    Just talking, Chu Feng''s hand directly pinched Tatar''s arm and gently began to twist. His words made people feel cold from the heart: "I won''t wait for the time to come. If I don''t meet my requirements within one minute, his hand will be scrapped, and then another hand will be used, which is his head!"


    Tatal was directly stimulated by the pain to his nerves and called out. His hand was slowly twisting, as if it would be broken at any time: "wenzhuzi, you will execute what he said immediately, otherwise, you will not die well even if you live!"


    Chu Feng didn''t speak any more, just his hands were twisting. Tatar''s arm had been rotated to half, and the pain could be imagined. However, Chu Feng didn''t have any fluctuation when listening to the scream, as if he was suffering from a simple wooden man at the moment.


    Wen Zhuzi''s face was gloomy, and her pistol pointed at Huangfu ruodie, who was as steady as Mount Tai. Her eyes and Chu Feng looked at each other for a second. Finally, Wen Zhuzi threw the pistol into the sea. After all, she could not sit and watch Chu Feng kill Tatar, otherwise the organization would not send her to rescue her.


    "Wise man!"


    Chu Feng smiles slightly, which makes people have an illusion. When the terrorists throw all the guns on the ship into the sea, Huangfu ruodie feels that his head can''t react. Is this really a small white face?


    Wenzhuzi''s eyes were cold: "go on, you don''t need a gun, and your fists will dry down on you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    Without a gun in hand, wenzhuzi must have someone in the dark, which is very dangerous for them. Although it''s a pity to kill chufeng, it can''t be considered at this time.


    "Regardless of Tatar''s life or death?"


    Chu Feng looks cold down, looking at Wen Zhuzi, his heart is dignified. The woman is crazy and really can''t grasp it. He can already foresee the picture of starting, and now he can only delay it as much as possible.


    Tatar felt the powerful hand on his neck. He was not afraid of death, but it did not mean that he would not die. If he died in the task of the organization, it was ok, but he died in Chu Feng''s hands. He didn''t want to say, "wenzhuzi, are you crazy? If I die, you will be finished."


    "Do it!"


    Wenzhuzi was very calm and calm. He looked at those hesitant subordinates and saw everyone there. He slapped him in the face: "I told you to do it, didn''t you hear me?"


    The man was severely slapped, but he just lowered his head and covered his face. Although wenzhuzi was the fourth person in the organization, Tatar was the third in charge, and the second elder brother was still the number one or two figures in the organization. If he killed Tatar, it would be over.


    After all, no one wants to die without value.


    "Asshole, you didn''t listen to my orders?"


    Wenzhuzi slapped another person again, and his expression was particularly ugly. At this time, Chu Feng saw a picture in his eyes. The woman in the dark was terrible, but he turned around in front of his eyes. Tatar was directly out of his control. Chu Feng took back a gold needle and knew that even if he could see the future, some things could not be suppressed.


    Because Chu Feng has never killed people, he can''t do it for the time being!


    "Go on, kill this boy for me!"


    After getting the freedom, Tatar directly rolled out a few meters away from Chu Feng. When the blue cell members saw that Tatar was free, they quickly rushed up. Tatar was held hostage. They hesitated, but now it is not ambiguous at all. It shows a strong tacit understanding.


    In the dark, Chu Feng shot up, jumped up directly, bent his knees against a man''s chin, and pushed others to fall on the ground. The moment he landed, he swept the blue cell members who wanted to sneak attack from the back immediately fell out. The blood came directly from the corners of his mouth, and his strength was huge.


    Huangfu Wenren, who did not know when to untie the shackles, yelled. One hand stretched out like a snake and held a man''s neck in his mouth. With a direct twist, the man seemed to be completely soft and slowly fell to the ground, and his vitality was directly extinguished by Huangfu Wenren.


    Wen Zhuzi''s face became ugly: "on the knife!"


    All the guns have been thrown into the sea under the threat of Chu Feng. At the moment, the only weapons they have left are knives. At the same time, Wen Zhuzi shoots directly at Huangfu ruodie. Although he has not seen this woman, Huangfu Wenren has an amazing side, and Huangfu ruodie is not bad.


    Sure enough, when wenzhuzi came to him, Huangfu ruodie completely changed into a man. He was cold and had a lot of Xiao Sha''s spirit. He moved up and hit Wen Zhuzi with a fist. The dull noise was not like that of two women at all.


    It seems that the pain in the other''s eyes is stronger than that of the other person''s imagination.


    However, the two men rushed to each other again with fists and feet. The blue cell members ignored Tatar and wenzhuzi and asked them to deal with one another. The rest of them surrounded Chu Feng and waved a saber in their hands.


    In their hearts, the people who can wreak havoc on wenzhuzi and Tatar are enough for them to value.


    Chu Feng''s face changed slightly. He dodged a saber that was chopped by a blue cell member. His body hit him directly, and his shoulder hit the man''s shoulder. Suddenly, he heard the sound of dislocation. His eyes swept out calmly. The man fell back and knocked over three companions, but soon he stood up bravely and fearlessly.


    Chu Feng looks at Huangfu Wenren, who is fighting fiercely with Tatar in the distance. He dodges a saber and pushes on the man''s body. Although Huangfu Wenren is very strong, he has fallen into the downwind and is heavily hit by Tatar.


    "Tartar, be careful!"


    Wenzhuzi punches Huangfu ruodie on the shoulder and makes him step back three steps. He sees Chu Feng who is heading for Tatar quickly. Then he bites his teeth and kicks Huang Fu Ruo die more than ten feet in succession. The latter can''t stop it and both feet fall directly on him.


    Wen Zhuzi sprang to the ground and shot away in the direction of Chu wind. After forcing Huangfu Wenren back, Tatar also smelled danger. His fierce look flashed in his eyes: "this time, you are dead!"


    Chu Feng suddenly stops and jumps against physics. The first flying leg of Wen Zhuzi is directly dodged by Chu Feng. At the same time, he hits Tatar with a fist.Tartar''s face did not change his hands. He had experienced the power of Chu Feng, but he did not dare to resist easily.


    With a bang, Tatar stepped back two steps. She felt numbness and pain on both arms. She was angry and rushed back again. Although Wen Zhuzi was ravaged by the Chu wind, she was hurt a little, but now she is going all out to deal with Chu Feng, because the Chu wind now gives her a sense of danger.


    The rest of the blue cell members saw that two of the leaders besieged Chu Feng. Although they were surprised by Chu Feng''s strength, they immediately started to attack Huangfu''s brother and sister, waving their swords.


    When Huang Fu''s brother and sister''s faces changed, a black shadow burst out of the darkness, and a blow flew a blue cell member who had just approached him. Then he jumped out. Another blue cell member''s mouth was sprayed with blood and fell directly on the ground. Only the air that came out was not in.


    The man who suddenly appeared did not stop. He held a saber and directly fought with more than ten blue cell members. The sharp saber could always send the sound of cutting the skin. Those blue cell members had only one idea until they died, that is, how fast!


    "Give it to me, and I don''t believe he''s going to die."


    Outside the crowd, he saw the man who suddenly came out of the shadow. He was sure that he was the one who had sneaked into the cruise ship. He called out and let all the people rush up to kill him.


    Li Ji sneered and kicked a man directly with a knife in his backhand. Then, with the help of that force, he turned the saber and stabbed it into a person''s heart. The two people lost their fighting power completely.


    "Li Ji!" When Huangfu Wenren saw the man who had killed all directions, a sharp flash flashed in his eyes: "the leader of the dragon team, the king of the army, didn''t expect that he was here, so we would be safe."


    Huangfu ruodie nodded, not much excited, but coldly looked at Chu Feng who was fighting with Tatar: "is he also a member of the Dragon corps?"


    At this time, Chu Feng felt a little relieved when he saw Li Ji''s hand. However, it was still a little difficult to be besieged by two people who had experienced life and death all the year round. He had already suffered some fists and feet. He banged with Tatar and endured being kicked by wenzhuzi. Chu Feng approached Tatar with the help of that strength.


    A blow hits Tatar''s nose. The sound of the broken bridge of his nose makes people feel cold. Then comes Tatar''s scream. The bridge of the nose is one of the vulnerable places. If you are hit by the bloody sword, your head will be dizzy.


    Taking advantage of this time, Chu Feng took Tatar''s hand, a demerit, fell heavily on the ground, Peng Tong''s voice let Huangfu brother and sister''s heart mercilessly shake, can imagine how much pain it was!


    Wen Zhuzi saw that Tatar had been beaten by Chu Feng and had no strength to fight back. When Chu Feng didn''t turn around, he swept his head and killed the last blue cell member. Li Ji happened to see: "be careful!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    that was a close call!


    Chu Feng suddenly and quickly turned around. When Wen Zhuzi''s flying legs were less than 10 cm away from his head, he suddenly swung out his fist. He hit Wen Zhuzi''s body and kept moving forward. He hit Wen Zhuzi''s body again with an axle turn. With two bangs, he completely emptied all the strength of wenzhuzi.


    Two ribs were directly broken by Chu Feng.


    As a woman, Huangfu ruodie hated wenzhuzi''s unscrupulous methods, but when she saw Wen Zhuzi''s violent attack by Chu Feng, she still hit the weakest part of the woman. She could not help but feel a little sympathy. She subconsciously wanted to hold her in front of her body, but she finally resisted.


    Just thinking if those two falls on their own body, will it explode?


    "Asshole, the first time you pinch hard, the second time you hit hard, you rascal."


    Chu Feng is also a little embarrassed, but in the case just now, the lightning is inevitably regardless of the place, through the clothes to see wenzhuzi seems to have increased a lot of treasure, the secret way is really cruel.


    But that was embarrassing. For a moment, Chu Feng stood directly in front of Wen Zhuzi: "what''s the point of saying these? If you don''t give me the chance to follow you, it seems that such a thing will not happen, right


    Wen Zhuzi looked stiff, but she clenched her lips and didn''t speak. If she could go back time, she would not ask Chu Feng to follow them.


    But a lot of things are not if. In addition, Tatar also meant to subdue Chu Feng at that time. Just looking at Chu Feng at the moment, Wen Zhuzi was still a little curious: "you killed two innocent girls. No matter what the reason is, you will be pinched by the official. Is it worth doing this?"


    At first, Chu Feng had told them that he was not an undercover agent. If he was not an undercover, he was just an ordinary person. Under such circumstances, she did not know how safe Chu Feng, who had killed two girls, went back home.


    Although it is a credit to win them, the official credit of the Chinese government is the credit. Sometimes, it is very clear that there is a mistake.


    "That''s my business, and what you should consider now is your own destiny."


    At that time, Chu Feng skillfully hit Yao Qianxue and Xia Wei''s life and death acupoints, only to let them enter a temporary state of suspended animation. Maybe now they have woken up, but Chu Feng naturally won''t say anything about these things: "in our share of a little intersection, tell us what will you have!"


    Although we don''t know what kind of organization Wen Zhuzi belongs to, and his level is still not in touch, it is certainly not an ordinary organization to be able to control Jianghai University. Now Wen Zhuzi is still the main culprit. We can imagine what the final fate will be like.


    "Kiss me again."


    But wenzhuzi suddenly opened her mouth. A smile suddenly appeared on her ugly and angry face, and a little shy: "I like the feeling of kissing you just now. If there is anything I need before I die, it is that you kiss me again."


    Chu Feng is stunned. Looking at Li Ji''s look that I don''t know anything about, he turns his head to Huangfu Wenren directly. Huangfu ruodie shows contempt in his eyes. Subconsciously, he feels that Chu Feng has cheated others'' feelings in order to do things.


    Although she felt that wenzhuzi''s request was a little strange, now that she had no fighting power, Chu Feng was not afraid of it. She squatted down and held her up and directly kissed the slightly bloodstained red lips!


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s disdain is more intense: "in order to succeed, unscrupulous, mean!"


    The kiss lasted for a long time, and only when it was released did wenzhuzi breathe out: "there is no regret in death." When Chu Feng wiped away the bloodstain on his mouth, wenzhuzi suddenly laughed: "it''s just a pity, I won''t die!"


    Chu Feng frowned a little when he heard of Yan. He was so absorbed that he wanted to see what was going on and where Wen Zhuzi came from. However, before he saw the situation in the next five minutes, Li Ji''s body was directly hit by a dark shadow coming out of nowhere. Huangfu ruodie and Huangfu Wenren were also knocked down to the ground.


    All happened in a very short time, Chu Feng did not have time to determine anything, quickly turned around and flew out, and the shadow collided with each other, but under the collision, Chu Feng''s face still couldn''t stop a change, so great power.


    With a bang, Chu Feng was kicked by the black shadow and landed on the ground. The shadow''s face was covered with a layer of black cloth, but his eyes were bright in the dark. Chu Feng''s left eye perspective saw his face, a very ordinary face hole, but it was very durable, looking like in his thirties.


    The man pulled up wenzhuzi, calmly went to one side, helped Tatar, took a look at Li Ji and Chu Feng, and then turned away indifferently. After a few minutes, the sound of the speedboat going to sea came, and wenzhuzi and Tatar were taken by the man to sit on the speedboat prepared by the cruise ship and leave here.


    "Chu Feng, we will meet again!"


    On the dark sea, wenzhuzi''s voice is loud, no one can recognize what kind of mood she is in her words at the moment, but can be sure that the next time she appears, Chu Feng will be very dangerous.Chu Feng took a deep breath and stood up. He didn''t want to leave wenzhuzi and them, but that man gave him a sense of danger. The only person who died was himself. Even if Li Ji joined hands with himself, he might not be the opponent of that person.


    "What a strong man, what a pity!"


    Li Ji also stood up from the ground, wiped out the bloodstain from his mouth, and looked at the vast sea where nothing could be seen. He looked a little unwilling: "the loss of 10 billion, but only caught more than 100 worthless terrorists, but let Tatar go. The Chinese government won this time apparently, but lost miserably."


    Chu Feng was silent, but he also understood Li Ji''s meaning. A Tatar''s departure was more precious than a hundred terrorists, and Chu Feng, the main personnel, had left just now. The man who drove the speedboat was manganese Ba!


    A few minutes later, the sound of propeller roared in the distance, and the light directly shone on the cruise ship. Ten armed helicopters soon appeared in front of Chu Feng. Five minutes ago, he knew why the masked man didn''t kill them or take them away, because the official support came


    but Chu Feng was confident that he and Li Ji could resist for 10 minutes.


    Soon, more than 30 armed special forces were airborne on the helicopter. Each of them stood at every corner with a cold look. Some of them entered every position on the ship to find out what clues they had.


    Zhou Jingxing got down from a helicopter and looked at the people lying on the ground. There were some embarrassed Chu Feng and Li Ji, showing a warm smile: "Congratulations, both of you are still alive!"


    "When you go back, Raffi will wait on you!"


    Li Ji walks over and pats Zhou Jingxing on the shoulder and gets into one of the helicopters. Chu Feng looks at Huangfu brothers and sisters who are struggling to get up, especially Huangfu ruodie.


    I don''t know how I always feel that this woman will hate herself and wonder whether she can erase her memory first. But when she thinks that it will only take a few months for her memory to disappear, Chu Feng will forget about it. If she can''t kill her, then try to be more careful in the future.


    Thank you Zhou Jingxing also came over and bowed slightly to Chu Feng, which surprised Huangfu brothers and sisters. They knew who Zhou Jingxing was, but it was such a person who bowed to Chu Feng. What rhythm was it?


    "Remember what I asked for, this is the last time."


    Originally, even Tatar and they couldn''t take themselves by force. It was all because of an official play that made him a murderer. To put it mildly, Chu Feng directly boarded one of the armed helicopters.


    Zhou Jingxing looked stunned and finally shook his head with a wry smile. However, he also knew that Chu Feng was still very angry about today''s affairs. He was not only put forward by the official, but also recorded by the blue cell people. It seems that he needs to talk with him sometime!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    Five in the morning!


    The armed helicopter landed directly in the Jianghai army. In addition to two important figures, Tatar and wenzhuzi, and Mangba left, the rest of the blue cell members, except the dead, were all controlled and directly escorted to the imperial city. Chu Feng returned to Jianghai and declined Zhou Jingxing''s invitation.


    After this thing, Chu Feng knew that he must have hated the blue cell people, but even if he did it again, Chu Feng expected that he would do it, so he didn''t have much regret in his heart.


    When he came back, Zhou Jingxing communicated with Chu Feng and could arrange him to enter Huangcheng college to go to Huangcheng, which was safer than that in Jianghai. Although no other people knew what he had done at that time, Tatar and wenzhuzi would certainly not let him go. If it was not for the accident of Chu Feng, there would not be too much damage.


    Although Zhou Xingxing said it was reasonable, Chu Feng finally refused. Some things were very clear to everyone. As long as they went to the Imperial City, they accepted Zhou Jingxing''s kindness in disguise. It is not clear that this kind of thing is still unclear.


    Sooner or later, Chu Feng in the imperial city will go back to appreciate the land of imperial spirit, but it is not the way to escape. Moreover, Lin Yulin is in the river and sea. He can''t let Lin Yulin escape with himself because of the trouble he has caused?


    "If you don''t want to accept Zhou Jingxing''s invitation, why don''t you just follow me?"


    Li Ji jumped out of the helicopter and lit a cigarette and puffed out: "he pulled you to the criminal investigation department. I don''t need to think about it. But how much freedom is that? It''s better to come to the Dragon Corps. Although our establishment is only 49 people, I will make an exception for you to enter. "


    Li Ji''s words are very sincere, but Chu Feng understands that his mind and Zhou Jingxing''s mind are the same. Although he doesn''t know people at that level very well, he subconsciously knows that they are not aimless in doing anything.


    "I just want a quiet reading life, the rest of the things I have no interest in."


    Li Ji felt a little pity in his heart, but he still laughed: "ha, everyone has his own ambition, but you should remember that if you really want to enter the Imperial City, please tell me, even if you don''t become a member of the Dragon corps, we can be friends."


    Chu Feng will not say anything about this, after all, many friends and many ways: "definitely!"


    "Then I''ll go first. There are not many changes in Jianghai. Next, I''ll go back." After taking a deep breath of smoke, Li Ji turns and gets on the helicopter. The reason why he follows Chu Feng here is to fight for it, but it doesn''t matter if he can''t win it. Many things can''t be forced.


    Looking at the far away helicopter, Chu Feng felt that he was touching a level that had not been touched before. He shook his head and stepped onto the jeep. It was arranged by Li Ji. Chu Feng had to go back to the green garden to have a look. His aunt knew that he had been taken away by terrorists. Must be very anxious?


    The jeep drove out of the army directly. Now it''s only five o''clock. The car came out of the green garden without any obstacles. Chu Feng didn''t cross the wall until the car left. Now the security guards are sleeping, so they don''t need to disturb them.


    Back to the residence, Chu Feng takes out the key Lin Yulin gave him and opens the door, trying not to make a sound. This time point is the easiest time for people to sleep. Chu Feng doesn''t want to wake Lin Yulin and make her angry.


    But after opening the door and going in, the light in the hall is on, and my aunt hasn''t gone to sleep?


    After changing the slippers, Chu Feng didn''t see Lin Yulin. The door of the room was open. Liu Yan''s room was closed. But Chu Feng knew that she had already gone to the imperial city. Zhou Jingxing had just told him that Liu Yan was his girlfriend.


    Just wondering where Lin Yulin was going, Chu Feng turned back and saw the open bathroom. There was a man lying in the bathtub. He walked over with a surprised look, because it was Lin Yulin.


    When she went to see Lin Yulin, she just fell asleep and didn''t have anything to do. She was really a little girl in the dark. She didn''t close the shower door. But she was the only one in the family. She really didn''t need to close the door!


    Looking at Lin Yulin''s appearance, Chu Feng quickly moved his eyes. It was a moment of impatience just now. Now he looks at Lin Yulin lying naked in the bathtub. Chu Feng is holding the thought of not looking at others.


    Turn to the past to say: "Auntie, to sleep, you''d better get up and go to the room to sleep, I want to take a bath!"


    He called a few times, but there was no response. Chu Feng felt something wrong and looked back. His left eye was engrossed in it. He saw that Lin Yulin''s body was covered by a layer of black gas. He squatted down and touched Lin Yulin''s forehead, which was very hot.


    Thinking that Lin Yulin might have started to soak in the water, but then fell asleep, and the water temperature dropped. In addition, the weather in September was still a little low in the night of the river and sea. She didn''t catch a cold and had a fever. She quickly picked up Lin Yulin and went out of the bathroom and put it into her room.


    Then the gold needles flashed out, and three of them fell. Lin Yulin''s current situation to quickly reduce the fever can only be acupuncture.


    After dropping the needle, Chu Feng went back to his room and found his own small medicine box. He took out some dried herbs and went to the kitchen to grind them. After almost becoming powder, Chu Feng poured boiling water.This medicine was also given to Lin Yulin last time, but this time it was more serious than the last time. The whole person was in a coma because of burning. It needs to be stimulated by Acupuncture and moxibustion to get better and faster. Otherwise, if you get up tomorrow morning, the whole person will have no spirit.


    Back in Lin Yulin''s room, Chu Feng slowly helped her up and fed the medicine to her mouth. However, Lin Yulin, who was in a coma, could not drink water instinctively. Chu Feng ordered the position of her throat, but there was no movement at all. Her mouth was still not open. The secret channel must be numb by the burning of nerves.


    After putting Lin Yulin on the bed again, Chu Feng hesitated to look at Lin Yulin. It''s definitely impossible to drink medicine like this now. However, although acupuncture can reduce the fever, it''s only a little slow. When the time comes, it will be bad to burn the brain, and it will be very uncomfortable.


    Looking at Lin Yulin''s ruddy mouth, Chu Feng pursed his lower lip, but then shook his head: "no, this is my aunt."


    But looking at Lin Yulin''s miserable appearance, Chu Feng felt a little heartache: "well, I''ve already kissed them. It''s OK to have another kiss, right? And I''m taking medicine? "


    He found a reason to feel at ease. Chu Feng took the medicine and took a sip in his mouth. Then he helped Lin Yulin up. His mouth was a little shaky. He slowly poured the medicine into Lin Yulin''s mouth.


    Seeing Lin Yulin''s appearance as expected, Chu Feng''s face softened for a moment, and then drank the second one as the same as before. When the third drink was sent to Lin Yulin''s mouth, chufeng forgot to deliver the medicine, because Lin Yulin didn''t know when he had opened his eyes.


    Two people''s eyes do not blink to look at each other''s eyes, Chu Fengxin suddenly nervous up, finished, my aunt will think I am eating her tofu ah?


    Just when Chu Feng was hesitant and worried, Lin Yulin closed her eyes again, as if nothing had happened just now, but her mouth moved actively and sucked all the medicine in Chu Feng''s mouth.


    Chu Feng loosened his mouth and looked at Lin Yulin with her eyes closed. She could be sure that she was awake. But why didn''t she get angry and drink the medicine instead? Looking at the appearance of two pills in the bowl, Chu Feng seems to understand something. Lin Yulin is afraid of embarrassment, so she pretends to open her eyes.


    Even the little aunt looked open, what do you still tangle about?


    Chu Feng put the last two pills into his mouth and began to feed them all to Lin Yulin. The latter was not as passive as at the beginning, but took the initiative to drink all those medicines. Chu Feng was completely relaxed. When Lin Yulin had a rest, he would be completely good.


    After putting down the bowl, Chu Feng pulled out three gold needles. At the moment, she noticed that Lin Yulin was still naked. Her eyes were stiff and she suddenly wanted to reach out her hand. But she shook her head suddenly and pulled the quilt on one side to cover Lin Yulin''s body. This is a little aunt, not a person like Liu Yan!


    Looking at Lin Yulin, whose face was much better than at the beginning, Chu Feng walked out of the room and worked in the kitchen for more than half an hour to help Lin prepare breakfast and keep warm. Finally, looking at the direction of the room, Chu Feng left home directly and was going to school.


    At the moment when the door was closed, Lin opened her eyes, clenched her lips, and her face was covered with a layer of blush: "Stinky boy, you can directly give me a bowl to drink for myself. I must want to eat my tofu. If you don''t take good care of me, I won''t give you a slap!"


    Then she pulled up the quilt on her body and looked at it. Lin Yulin directly covered her head: "it''s disgraceful to be seen by this guy! But this guy is good at taking care of people. He doesn''t take advantage of others! " But I don''t know Chu Feng saw it last time.


    When she walked out of the room, she saw the breakfast being kept warm. Knowing that Chu Feng had prepared it just now, Lin Yulin went over and opened it to see the fresh thin porridge. She saw a note beside her, which made her heart warm.


    It said: today I will go back to school for a month''s closed military training. I have nothing to do. You should take good care of yourself, have a regular rest, and try to cook and eat at home. The food outside is too expensive and nutritious!


    Seeing the words on the note, Lin Yulin was unable to control the flow of tears: "is this the feeling of being cared about by men? But this guy is my nephew


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    Jianghai University!


    Although there was an incident that shocked the whole country yesterday, because there were no casualties, the opening ceremony was still held as scheduled. At 7:30, people from all walks of life came to Jianghai University, and after yesterday''s events, today''s Jianghai university is particularly quiet.


    "It''s strange that I can''t remember yesterday."


    Mu Tianfei and Sun Li are walking on the campus with a group of people. Yesterday, after he fainted on the roof of the building, he woke up in the hospital. As for what happened, he didn''t know. When he heard what people around him said, Mu Tianfei had no impression at all.


    And when people asked why he was on the roof, Mu Tianfei didn''t know.


    "Nothing is a blessing, and it''s also a good thing to forget what to do."


    Sun Li looked at everyone like that, and said with a huff, but in his heart it was a secret. Fortunately, after yesterday''s safety, he ran away first, and no one saw his fear of urination.


    But at the moment, facing the crowd, Sun Li was a bull''s-eye: "it''s a pity that I wasn''t there at that time. Otherwise, I would have beaten two terrorists and organized everyone to resist. More than 100 people would have deterred nearly 10000 people. I really don''t know how timid these people are. It''s a shame."


    "Yes, if Sun Shao were here yesterday, you would have knocked over those terrorists."


    Several of Sun Li''s attendants heard what he said. They didn''t know whether Sun Li really did that, but they were still willing to say some flattering words when they ate with Sun Li.


    "You''re right, or you may have a bad dream." Sun Li said that, Mu Tianfei also felt that it was reasonable, so he stopped worrying about these problems. Instead, he thought of something: "by the way, you pulled me out in the morning and said that there was something to tell me. What happened?"


    "You really don''t remember?"


    Sun Li looked at Mu Tianfei as if he didn''t know anything. He stopped and took out his mobile phone to log on to the campus network. He opened a post on the campus forum: "you can see for yourself."


    Mu Tianfei''s memories of yesterday were erased by the stimulation of Chu Feng. It took several months to recover. At the moment, he really didn''t know anything. When he took a look at the post and the photo, he burst into anger: "Damn, I''m going to kill Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, I''ll kill him!"


    At the moment, Mu Tianfei can''t remember, but the photo tells him that it happened in real time. It shows Chu Feng kissing Yao Qianxue yesterday. At that time, he was also photographed at the scene.


    The most damned is the title: Snow Fairy''s boyfriend sat and watched her be forced to kiss, like the audience!


    Mu Tianfei almost smashed his mobile phone on the ground, but thinking that it was Sun Li''s mobile phone, he gritted his teeth and said: "this guy, I will certainly make him look good, but this period of time is not good. They will carry out a month''s military training. After the end, I will let him know that the consequences are very serious."


    Yao Qianxue became his girlfriend. He was hugged and kissed by Chu Feng before holding his hand. Mu Tianfei was very angry.


    "Call me then, and I''ll have to calculate with this boy about Xia Wei."


    Sun Li nodded. He was severely punished by Chu Feng that day. He told his godfather that he had been scolded for being idle. He had no problem making trouble. At the moment, he saw Mu Tianfei and himself share a common hatred. The women he liked were all kissed by the same person. He immediately felt a sense of team expansion.


    "Yes." Mu Tianfei nodded and gave the mobile phone back to Sun Li, gnashing his teeth: "let this boy shine for a while, but what''s wrong with Xia Wei? Don''t you still want to accept your pursuit?"


    "Not yet, but I''ve figured out a way. I''ll give her a chance."


    Sun Li''s face appeared angry. As a rich second generation, Gao Fu Shuai, I don''t know how many women are willing to throw their arms to him. However, Xia Wei ignored him for a year, and felt very shameless: "I''ll see if she''s still with me, I''ll see if she''s really as pure as the surface."


    "Yes, please call me. I miss the one you made last year." Mu Tianfei''s eyes lit up when he rubbed his eyes, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "of course, if you want to be a wife, then forget it!"


    "Be a ball!"


    Sun Li sneered, and a look of disdain sprang up on his face: "I checked, Xia Wei is a person from the countryside. Her parents have been dead since early years. Only one elder brother has been a big soldier. Now she has retired from the army to be a security guard in Shengyuan. A woman with no background can only be my plaything."


    "Ha ha, just like I thought." Mu Tianfei laughs with a loud voice. Many people passing by frown slightly. However, seeing a group of more than ten people, they still don''t see them. It seems that these people are not easy to provoke.


    "Sun Shao, Mu Shao, you see it''s that boy."


    When the two gangsters were laughing wildly, a valet pointed to a man walking in the distance: "do you want me and my brothers to go and give him a little ugly?""This one?" Mu Tianfei and Sun Li looked at each other, and immediately the former nodded: "go ahead, but remember not to do it. Just insult me. Today''s opening ceremony, if something happens, you don''t want to follow me and Sun Shao any more!"


    "Good!" The man nodded and took more than ten people to walk towards the one who came. Everyone lit a cigarette together, as if it was incomparably windy.


    Mu Tianfei and Sun Li just stand aside with great interest. As for the fight between these people and Chu Feng, they are not optimistic at all. They are not rivals of Chu Feng when they go to the society, let alone their students?


    Chu Feng prepared breakfast for Lin Yulin, washed her clothes, and then ran outside for an hour before coming to Jianghai University. At the moment, she was covered with sweat. Seeing more than a dozen people coming along, and Sun Li and Mu Tianfei standing in the distance with meaningful sneers, they said in secret what these pit father''s family members were doing?


    Liu Huaqiang is a loyal dogleg of Mu Tianfei and has been fighting fiercely with them since junior high school. This time he was able to enter Jianghai University relying on the relationship between them. Therefore, he did not hesitate to carry out their orders: "boy, how do you look like this?"


    His voice has not completely gone through the sound changing period. It is a bit hoarse, just like a duck. Looking at Chu Feng at this time, his voice was loud: "it can''t be that you don''t have money to take the bus to school to run, are you sweating all over, are you a student of Jianghai University, are you picking up garbage?"


    Liu Huaqiang''s voice attracted a lot of people''s attention. The freshmen didn''t know what was going on. But when he saw Chu Feng, his clothes were a bit shabby. It seemed that he had not bought clothes for several years. In addition, he was full of sweat, which made him really like a garbage collector.


    But some sharp eyed old students just looked at Chu Feng and patted his head: "I remember, the campus network has a picture of this person, like the one who forced to kiss snow fairy, the model of our generation!"


    "It''s really him. It''s really Niu Bi. I didn''t dare to say before. Now snow fairy is mu Tianfei''s woman. He still dares to do this. No wonder Liu Huaqiang is staring at him. But it seems that this guy is also very rustic. He can''t be a tiger headed man?"


    "Talking to you, are you dumb?"


    Liu Huaqiang saw that all the people were watching here, and he was even more elated. Especially some women''s pointing, he subconsciously felt that he was looking at himself. Liu Huaqiang pointed to Chu Feng and said, "I tell you, Jianghai university is a famous university in China. It''s not you who can come in. Go away!"


    "Oh, my hand!" Words have not said to play, Liu Huaqiang''s fingers are directly pinched in the hands of Chu Feng.


    The latter is a person who doesn''t want to cause trouble, but he is never afraid of trouble. For some people, you can only deal with them forcefully. Otherwise, they will take advantage of each other and bend Liu Huaqiang''s finger slightly, and Chu Feng kicks him fiercely at the same time.


    More than 130 kg of body directly flew six or seven meters to the ground. Chu Feng twisted his neck and walked towards the square in the difficult and complicated look of those people.


    All the people looked at Liu Huaqiang who fell on the ground and cried there. They all had an idea. Was it a movie just now? How could a person with such great strength kick a 130 kg person so far with one foot?


    It''s just that no one answers them. Chu Feng is so cool and unrestrained. Some people take out their mobile phones and take photos to send them to the campus forum. Some girls are twinkling little stars and looking at the distant Chu Feng. There are too many girls in this era who advocate violence.


    "Damn it, let this guy show off again, and make sure he looks good next time." Mu Tianfei said fiercely, but he didn''t care about Liu Huaqiang. It was too late to lose face.


    "How does it feel? If he can join us, we only have the benefits." In a car in the distance, a cool and noble face looked at the back of Chu Feng in the distance: "I have told my grandfather about this, he has no problem!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    In front of the 11 storey building, there are more than 30 seats in front of the building. We all know that they are some important people from the school leaders and Jianghai group, as well as some top people from Jianghai.


    This is because Jianghai university is not only famous in Jianghai, but also ranked in the national ranks. For the opening ceremony and freshman ceremony, it is reasonable to have such a lineup.


    The ceremony will officially begin at 8:30. After that, 10000 freshmen of this session will go to other places for a month''s closed training. But now it''s only eight o''clock. People in the square, which can accommodate tens of thousands of people, have gathered and chatted with each other.


    People from each department have been tied together in groups of three or five, but we can hear more about what happened yesterday, because it is one of the most important events in recent years in China.


    Chu Feng just came to the square to find his department position, a voice came, Kang Chao and four eyes came. They were called out by Chu Feng yesterday, so nothing happened, but they were sweating for Chu Feng. Now it''s a little easier to see that Chu Feng has nothing to do.


    Chu Feng raised a smile and walked past. Although I only knew him yesterday and didn''t have a deep friendship, in the next four years, these are all his classmates. He always needs to have a good relationship: "you are so early!"


    "Who can sleep when things like yesterday happened? Many people in the whole dormitory talked all night long last night and couldn''t sleep if they wanted to."


    Four eyes took off his glasses, rubbed a little sour eyes and muttered: "I don''t know what to talk about. It''s just that something special happened. The life of eating gutter oil is to go to the heart of Nanhai. I really don''t know where this group of Xingdou Xiaomin came from after all!"


    "Ha ha!" Hearing the words of four eyes, Chu Feng couldn''t help laughing, but he could also understand the meaning of four eyes. Such a thing is a great event for the people above, but it is a matter of life for the people below, and it has little impact on them.


    But the four eyes also show the weakness and boredom of human nature in this society.


    "By the way, why didn''t you go back to the dormitory last night? We thought you had an accident."


    Seeing Chu Feng laughing, four eyes thought that he was too realistic to laugh at himself, but he was not angry. Instead, his eyes showed a look of schadenfreude: "in addition, have you heard that Mu Tianfei was beaten violently and fainted on the roof of the building. After waking up, he did not remember anything. It''s like that you even didn''t remember kissing snow fairy."


    "Well, what do you do with other people''s affairs?" Listen to four eyes talk about their own things yesterday, and then look at the ambiguous eyes of two people, Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile. Yesterday, it was for Yao Qianxue not to go out and bump into other people''s hands that he did so. At the moment, he was misunderstood by two people, and he really didn''t know how to say it.


    Think of what, Chu Feng pulled off the topic: "by the way, how do you call Yao Qianxue, snow fairy?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Four eyes and Kang Chao almost exclaimed, and then they all shook their heads. The latter said, "it''s hard to imagine. I thought I was an honest man. How come you, who kiss snow fairy as soon as you see it, don''t know snow fairy?"


    Chu Feng secretly said, "I don''t know, still guilty?"? But still curiously asked: "how to say?"


    "Let me tell you about it." Four eyes coughed and solemnly said: "since five years ago, Jianghai University will select five top school flowers and call them five fairies. Yao Qianxue is cold and does not like to talk. She refuses to be far away from others, but she has a clean and simple temperament. She is called a snow fairy. Her thinking is as white as snow.


    Another is Yao Qianxue''s classmate and dormitory companion Xia Wei. She is sweet and loves to laugh, and she is clever and lively. She is known as a sweet fairy. She has many pursuers and is one of the most popular among the five school flowers.


    The other is a junior student, Yan Ruyu. She is cold, noble and powerful. She is called queen, but later she was changed to be a cold and arrogant fairy. Among all the people, she is the least pursuer and a high-quality student in the Department of political science and law! "


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Jianghai university to have such an arrangement, but it was interesting. He asked with great interest: "what about the other two?"


    "The other two are new students, freshmen, who have just replaced the two graduates and were selected from the freshmen''s materials by good people."


    Four eyes mysterious smile, face showed a very obscene smile: "one called Lang Mei Mei, the data shows that this person is willful and unruly, a little sister, entering Jianghai university is said to have bought it, but it is said that she used to be a school flower in Jianghai high school, so she was promoted to one of the five school flowers, rose fairy!"


    Do you have a problem with Xianzi


    Four eyes scornfully gave Chu Feng a look: "so you don''t care about these problems at all. How can I chat with you happily?" Seriously said: "it is because she is willful and obstinate that people can''t get close to her, she is the rose fairy. Don''t you know that if you want to pick roses, you should prevent being hurt?"Chu Feng blushed for a moment, but still nodded. His signature smile appeared in his four eyes: "it is said that the most attractive one is the last fairy, Huangfu Ruoxi. It is said that now she is 18 years old, she is the best quality Lori!"


    "It''s also the object I decided to pursue, lovely fairy, loli, my favorite!"


    Seeing the appearance of four eyes, Chu Feng and Kang Chao subconsciously opened up some distance with him, because now his appearance is really too obscene. In addition, he wears glasses and squints his eyes, which makes people have an impulse to punch him in the head. Both of them are looking at his place together, an expression that we don''t know the goods.


    Four eyes is not aware of the general: "by the way, Chu Feng, these things are the rookies who enter the university must know, or if you accidentally offend one of them, they will certainly be beaten to death by their pursuers, so if you have nothing to do more on the campus forum, these are all there."


    "In addition, pictures of you kissing Yao Qianxue yesterday have been sent up. Someone is betting that you will be killed by Mu Tianfei in the end."


    I can''t hear the words of the mobile phone, but I don''t feel embarrassed


    Four eyes immediately took out his latest mobile phone, although Chu Feng has not used it, but Lin Yulin also has one, which is said to be more than 8000. Four eyes played a few tricks on it and handed it to him: "you can see for yourself. Although you have not photographed your front, if you know your face, you know it."


    "The most important thing is that someone has been digging into your information. It is estimated that it will come out in just two days."


    Chu Feng saw the pictures on the mobile phone screen and the wonderful description below. He swallowed his mouth hard. Yesterday, the contradiction with Yao Qianxue intensified. Now, if he looks like this again, he will be in bad luck?


    Suddenly, Chu Feng felt a cold light lock himself, subconsciously looked back, and sure enough, Yao Qianxue was standing five meters behind him, looking at himself coldly. If his eyes could kill people at this time, Chu Feng estimated that he had died countless times.


    Xia Wei is standing beside Yao Qianxue. Yesterday, because Zhou Jingxing and Zhou Jingxing were worried that they were not dead too early, and that the situation of Chu Feng would be very dangerous if they were seen by someone with a heart. Therefore, she came back to school very late. Xia Wei also knew about Yao Qianxue and Chu Feng, but she didn''t know what to think at the moment.


    Because on the campus forum, it was written that Chu Feng confessed to Yao Qianxue that she liked her.


    But that''s what happened all of a sudden. Xia Wei Ran to Chu Feng in front of her. She took Chu Feng''s hand in her envious eyes: "Xiao Feng, I thought you wouldn''t come today. Now I see you, my whole heart is relaxed."


    He said and hugged Chu Feng for a moment. The scene, which was a little noisy, suddenly quieted down. Sun Li, who happened to be walking in the distance, saw this scene and roared: "Chu Feng, the hatred of robbing his wife, we can''t live together!"


    Chufeng almost fell down when he heard the speech. Sun Li, your father''s thing, now everyone is still thinking about who chufeng is, so you burst out on me and want to die?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Compared with yesterday''s terrorist incident, people will be more interested in things that are close to them. This is the thinking of the people.


    Hearing Sun Li''s words, everyone''s eyes were all focused on Chu Feng. There were consternation and doubt, but also fun and banter, and even more jealousy and unhappiness. Because Chu Feng and Xia Wei are holding each other now, they even kiss Yao Qianxue, two school flowers and two fairies yesterday.


    If they were so rich and handsome, they might have murmured a few words at most in their hearts, but now they are being desecrated by Chu Feng, who seems to be from the countryside to the city. Many boys are very unhappy.


    "Sun Li, didn''t you brush your teeth in the morning and sprayed manure all over your mouth?"


    Xia Wei blushed and let go of Chu Feng. She knew that it was Chu Feng who saved her and Yao Qianxue. When she saw her just now, she was still a little excited. When she heard Sun Li''s words, she immediately said: "who is your wife? If you talk nonsense again, don''t appear in front of me in the future."


    Sun Li can''t be too ugly. Although Xia Wei and Chu Feng have kissed each other, they are in the hospital. They don''t know that she is the woman Sun Li ordered. However, she is hugged and kissed by Chu Feng, which is a slap in the face.


    What''s more, Xia Wei said in public that Sun Li was in a bad mood, and his eyes toward Chu Feng were full of resentment. She felt that all this was caused by Chu Feng. Otherwise, such a thing would not have happened.


    "Niu Bi, the model of our generation!"


    Four eyes at the side finally come back to God, tut said, look at Chu Feng eyes are full of envy, do not know Chu Feng knew Xia Wei before he thought Chu Feng just came to school two days to let school flowers throw their arms, the feeling of jealousy in my heart no one can understand!


    Kang Chao also nods at Mu Mu beside him. Although he doesn''t care much about men and women, he is an adult after all. Seeing that the two school flowers coveted by countless people are related to Chu Feng, he is immediately envious.


    Chu Feng patted his head helplessly, but he was not good at losing his temper: "the ceremony is about to start. Talk again when you have time."


    After that, she quickly turned around and walked toward the Department of economics. This was what Lin Yulin told Chu Feng, so Chu Feng chose it. Moreover, Chu Feng didn''t feel much about these things. Anyway, it was just learning something, and everything was the same.


    But comparatively speaking, Chu Feng still preferred medical skills. His master told him that everything he learned in the school was nothing but empty talk. Chu Feng didn''t go to medical school in the end!


    Xia Wei saw Chu Feng go away in a hurry. She laughed and took Yao Qianxue: "Xiaofeng is really funny. It''s really hard to imagine how brave he is when facing those people." Squinting his eyes, he turned to Yao Qianxue and said with a smile, "that little wind confessed to you. How do you see it?"


    "Vivie


    Yao Qianxue bit his lips and jumped out two words. Seeing many people watching here, she pulled Xia Wei forward and said in a low voice, "that''s a scoundrel. Stay away from him later. What confesses to me is completely a hypocrite. In front of me, he says he likes me, but when he carries me, he pesters you."


    "Xiao Feng is not a hypocrite." Xia Wei Dudu mouth Sha is cute: "and I always tell you that I have feelings for Chu Feng and like him, but he has never said anything to me. He has always kept a good distance, but he said to you that he liked you. I believe it is true."


    Yao Qianxue''s expression was a little stunned. Her left hand touched Xia Wei''s forehead: "you don''t have a fever. The people you like say they like me. Are you not angry?"


    "What''s to be angry about? This is an era of free love."


    Xia Wei, with a sweet smile, took Yao Qianxue to their department, and said, "it''s my business that I''m single in love, and it''s also my business for my women to pursue men. No one stipulates that I like Xiaofeng, so he can''t go after others, so it doesn''t matter whether I catch up with him or he pursues you."


    Stop, Xia Wei face bloom pure smile: "although that I will be very sad, but sad after I will still bless you, we are still the best friends, I can not and Chu Feng together is we have no predestination, but you and he have fate, I also have no opinion."


    "Why are you so stupid?"


    Yao Qianxue looked at Xia Wei''s expression, and knew that she was not joking. She flicked her forehead. Two people held hands and walked past and attracted countless people''s eyes. Yao Qianxue whispered: "I am Mu Tianfei''s girlfriend now, and I won''t think about these things any more. So try your best and I wish you well."


    Xia Wei looks at Yao Qianxue and asks her what happened several times, but Yao Qianxue doesn''t say anything. In the end, she can only disperse the idea of asking. She just decides to find a chance or to persuade Yao Qianxue. Mu Tianfei is just holding the idea of playing with him. There is no need to pay himself.


    "Chu Feng, master!"


    Chu Feng really Leng, until four eyes is very obscene pull his pants there when pulling, just come back to God, laughing and scolding to pull him up: "don''t talk nonsense again!" Looking at the distance: "school leaders have come, quickly ready to stand ready to start ceremony, this don''t say again."Chu Feng just smiles, but his eyes are on the one who is at the front of the group of people who come by. He looks like he is a little bit staggered and falls down, but there is not much expression on his face. The key is that Chu Feng knows this man, who was rescued at the door of the breakfast restaurant the next day after he first came to Jianghai.


    Look at the seat he took. Yan Qingshan, isn''t that the president of Jianghai university?


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. He didn''t expect to help a person with such an identity. Then his left eye twinkled with light. He found that Yan Qingshan''s black gas was still there, but it seemed to be a little more relaxed than before. It seemed that he had eaten something to supplement Yang Qi according to his own words.


    Soon tens of thousands of students stood in accordance with the arrangement of each department. Except for the one who is about to graduate from the senior year, the rest of the students are here. Of course, there are still some who have not arrived. At first glance, all of them are heads. Chu Feng says secretly, if the blue cell people control the school today, the effect will be much better than yesterday.


    Look at the more than 30 people sitting there. Their identities are not simple!


    Yan Qingshan stood up and took the microphone: "after the holiday, seeing you come back to the campus from the new, and there are new faces joining our big family, I feel like seeing my own children. You are the hope of the future of the group. Here, on behalf of all the staff of Jianghai University, I welcome your arrival!"


    Yan Qingshan''s speech is very simple, there is not much sentimental and emotional things, simple and clear said a few words, in the next burst of deafening applause, Yan Qingshan handed the microphone to a person next to him, the leader of Jianghai Education Bureau, on the opening ceremony of Jianghai University, he naturally wanted to say two words.


    However, this education team leader is obviously the same as other department leaders. When he took the microphone, he said that I simply said a few words, but it was more than half an hour. Many students murmured and cursed in secret.


    Finally, after standing there for more than an hour, Yan Qingshan and the education team leader and a deputy staff member in charge of education finished speaking. In the applause of all, the opening ceremony of the school was concluded.


    The school asks all the freshmen to prepare. At two o''clock in the afternoon, the school will send them directly to the military training place.


    You can''t take any basic things to the military training place. In general, you can just take yourself. Chu Feng and others have nothing to prepare. The three finally discussed that they should go to military training for a month, so they should go out and have a good meal, so as to save a month of clear porridge and light dishes.


    Just walked to the door, the original three people also said to have a smile, but just then a red sports car directly from the school gate, speed visual inspection more than 60 yards!


    And Jianghai University speed limit is 10!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    The car drove by quickly. Chu Feng quickly opened kangchao and four eyes. It was almost a second before the car passed them!


    The security guard at the gate wanted to intercept the car at such a speed, but when he saw the car''s face changed, he seemed to have seen nothing and went back to the duty room like an ostrich.


    The car that drove past was a red Maserati, a world-class sports car. At the moment, it stopped completely after driving for more than ten meters. The next moment, in the eyes of Chu Feng and his three people who were a little unhappy, the window fell down and stretched out a snow-white starting hand. The middle finger was straight up. All the people present could clearly see it.


    "Maserati, I can''t afford it!"


    Originally, Siyan''s temper would have gone up and theorized, but seeing the model of the car suddenly withered. Maserati is nothing. As long as you have money, you can buy it. However, it is not ordinary people who can make such a rampage in the campus. Four eyes chose to compromise wisely.


    "Wait a minute Chu Feng held back his four eyes and Kang Chao for a moment. He walked towards the Maserati step by step. He would not say anything if the car had just left. But the car stopped and directly raised the middle finger, which was a silent provocation.


    Chu Feng doesn''t mind letting drivers understand that some people are humble, but it doesn''t mean that they are grass roots in his eyes!


    When Chu Feng came, the people in the car seemed to see it in general. The corners of her mouth sparked a funny smile, which not only extinguished Maserati, but also lit a lady''s cigarette with great interest. On the first day of her visit to Jianghai University, she also wanted to put her name on the table.


    The rest of the people who saw this scene also stopped. Some of the people who had been on the forum all recognized Chu Feng and said in their hearts what this guy was going to do. Don''t you know who was in the car?


    As local students of Jianghai, they may not know who the Jianghai staff is, but they must not be unaware of the existence of several people. The owner of this car is the existence that Jianghai can not be ignored by their generation. He is not only of noble origin, but also extremely tough.


    But when everyone felt that Chu Feng was going to find the owner''s theory, he stood behind Maserati, stroking the rear of Maserati like a lover, and then a warm smile rose from the corners of his mouth.


    People wonder if chufeng is stupid. Has he never seen a world-class sports car, so he wants to feel it? Don''t you know that he was nearly killed just now?


    In Jianghai University, many students are very rich, and there are many people who drive to school. However, there are few sports cars with the level of over one million, such as Maserati. In addition, due to the reason that they are at the school gate now, hundreds of students are gathered to watch, and everyone looks at Chu Feng curiously.


    The girl in the car is wearing a pair of sunglasses, eyebrows painted, lipstick on the lips is also very bright, non mainstream girls to describe it is the most appropriate, but at the moment, see Chu Feng there stroking her car, under the sunglasses eyes flash a sneer.


    Suddenly starting the car, almost all of a sudden, Maserati retreated to the back. Chu Feng seemed to have expected it, and kept retreating. It was very good to get away from the car. But Maserati didn''t seem to stop if she didn''t hit chufeng. She was still going backwards there.


    When everyone secretly told Chu Feng that he was going to have bad luck, he suddenly jumped forward and kicked out fiercely. When he saw that Chu Feng was going to kick Maserati directly, everyone shook their heads.


    Not to mention that Maserati is now going backwards. Even if she stops there to kick you, it''s useless for you to kick your foot. Otherwise, the world famous cars will be too rubbish.


    But when everyone secretly said that there was something wrong with chufeng''s nerve, a loud sound like the sound of a bell rang through. All the people around felt that their heart was beating for a while, and they began to look surprised, and then turned into shock. Then how could it be?


    Maserati has stopped, but everyone has not completely recovered. Chu Feng takes back his foot and pats it gently: "you can''t drive. Why do you hit me?"


    Not light not light to drop a word, Chu Feng directly turned around and left, all the people were stunned to see the stop behind Maserati, hard to swallow saliva, saw a footprint at least five centimeters down there, how can they not be shocked?


    "Chufeng, are you Altman?"


    When Chu Feng came back, Siyan still couldn''t believe it. Seeing that Maserati was directly kicked out of a footprint, some of the paint fell off. The key is that the rear trunk of the car is tilted up. After studying it, Siyan knows that if it is sent for renovation, it will cost no less than 100000 yuan.


    Chu Feng is an innocent look: "the car almost hit me, I just block it, there is a problem?"


    Four eyes and Kang Chao''s expression instantly became wonderful. A footprint was there, which kicked the millions of other people''s sports cars beyond recognition. It was just to block them. If this was also called blocking, Maserati could be sent to scrap directly.


    Chu Feng stopped, for this kind of family money is arrogant, driving improper life is life, he did not have any favor, turned to look at her: "I don''t need you to lose money!""I lose money?" The girl with heavy make-up didn''t expect that she didn''t say anything. The other side said that she didn''t want to lose money by herself. She shook her head in a funny way: "boy, I admit that you are very good. You can kick my car like this, but some things are not done by you, and you still need to pay the responsibility."


    "Drop a hundred thousand dollars, and kneel down to apologize to me, this matter is over!"


    The request of the girl with heavy make-up is very simple and straightforward. Her words reveal deep self-confidence. It seems that Chu Feng will certainly agree with her request, but the latter shrugs his shoulders: "neuropathy, car crashes, people lose money, all kinds of anecdotes!"


    Chu Feng heard the voice of the girl with heavy make-up, looked at the school gate close by, looked back at the girl with heavy make-up, a kind of chilly feeling from the bottom of his heart made the latter body stiff: "I advise you not to play tricks, otherwise, the person who will regret today must be you."


    The girl with heavy make-up just gave a sneer, and then she went back and sat in the car. One year, someone like Chu Feng died. She didn''t know. She was confident that Chu Feng would kneel down to apologize to herself and make good money.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and said that if he didn''t die, he would not die and walk towards the school gate.


    Almost has just walked out more than ten meters, has not arrived at the school opposite, two white vans directly stopped in front of Chu Feng three people, the door opened, above came down 12 men in black, without saying a word toward Chu Feng rushed!


    Chu Feng pushed Kang Chao aside a little, and they ran into each other directly. The body directly collided with a man''s fist. Then he kicked out a foot, and the man collapsed on the ground. Chu Feng didn''t stop to take down the iron bar in his hand and turned back to throw it. The man running up behind was beaten and flew out.


    Just at the beginning, Chu Feng knocked over two people, and the other ten people were just stunned. Then he continued to pounce on Chu Feng fiercely. Chu Feng just sneered. The iron stick in his hand was like monkey sun''s golden cudgel. When one was swung down, the iron bar in the hands of the three people would be directly released.


    Chufeng timely a series of kicks out, three people like the broken line kite general toward the back, quickly put down five people, chufeng indifferent look at the rest of the people: "come


    The remaining seven people did not expect to deal with a student are so thorny, but also not so scared by Chu Feng, whining to continue to attack toward Chu Feng, the iron bars in their hands are filled with 12 points of strength, greeting Chu Feng''s head, but are all Chu Feng is not to dodge or block.


    People watching this scene in the distance are all wiping their eyes, because at the moment, Chu Feng is just like those martial arts experts in the movie. So many people besiege him, but they can''t do him any harm. Cow!


    In a few minutes, there were twelve people lying on the ground. Everything came and went quickly. Chu Feng was not a villain, but if he could find trouble, he would not be a kind person.


    At the moment, the sunglasses girl in the car saw that all her bodyguards had been knocked over by Chu Feng alone. She took off her glasses and rubbed them. She looked through the reversing mirror to make sure that it was true. She opened her mouth and felt that she was going to have bad luck today.


    Almost a conditioned reaction, the sunglasses girl quickly started the car again. She was not afraid to meet a reasonable person, but she was afraid to meet someone who was not reasonable like her.


    Chu Feng looked at the car that started up. A cold feeling flashed in his eyes. The iron bar in his hand suddenly took off and flew out at a speed that could not be seen by the naked eye. Everyone only heard a loud noise, and the Maserati started to shake several times.


    The tire was directly burst, and the iron bar was stabbed there!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    What happened at the school gate didn''t affect the mood of chufeng and kangchao. The four eyes with better family conditions continued to invite chufeng and kangchao to dinner.


    However, while they were eating, the school made waves. Chu Feng''s affairs were revealed one by one, especially when he kicked Maserati at the school gate, and an iron bar broke the tire of Maserati''s car. It was also passed on by the gods. Soon half of the school people knew Chu Feng.


    Then, Chu Feng kisses Yao Qianxue and hugs Xia Wei on the ceremony. All the things are put out on the campus forum, which gives those bored people a little more chatting topics when they are idle.


    For Chu Feng''s behavior, some people are envious and others are envious. In particular, some girls directly send out courtship posts to Chu Feng on the campus network, and not one or two, but hundreds within two hours. Some of the long ones are attached with their own beautiful photos.


    But at the same time, the origin and background of chufeng have also been dug out. Now, many things can be known through the Internet in this era. Chu Feng comes from a village in dianlan and is an orphan. All the things have been turned out.


    In a short period of time, Chu Feng became a man of the day in the school. Many men were secretly gnashing their teeth. These people were admirers of Yao Qianxue and Xia Wei. The goddess in their hearts was implicated in a fellow from the countryside. It was impossible for him not to be angry.


    Of course, some people envy, some envy, of course, some people admire, those girls are the best proof!


    Chu, red wind


    The three found a small restaurant opposite the school and asked for a box to eat well for several hours. It was also because there was nothing to be sorted out. So the three people were waiting there for the same time, but they drank a lot of wine. In their spare time, they took out their mobile phones and called out four eyes on the campus network.


    When Chu Feng and Kang Chao were strange, four eyes suddenly jumped to Chu Feng''s side: "you have been rated as the first person of the year in Jianghai University, as famous as the five fairies!"


    "Some people even say, can you win Yao Qianxue from Mu Tianfei''s hand?"


    Chu Feng micro Leng took the mobile phone, see those posts above the description of the sudden sweat, now people are full of food, there is no time to do something meaningful, but here to spread other people''s things, is really enough.


    It''s all boring. Chu Feng holds his mobile phone and presses it a few times. Although he doesn''t have a mobile phone, he often sees Liu Yan playing games with his mobile phone. Chu Feng still learns a little, but just returned to the main page of the campus network. Chu Feng hardly sits on the ground.


    I saw a picture of him kissing Yao Qianxue on the background map of campus network. Isn''t this to pull hatred?


    After pulling down, Chu Feng feels cold sweat. What and what is this? Hundreds of courtship Posts make Chu Feng blush with sweat. Now girls are not reserved at all. It seems that Yao Qianxue and Xiaoyi are better than others!


    "Boring!"


    Say a, Chu Feng also don''t want to look down, rumors stop in the wise, mouth long on others, they want to stop it is impossible, is the so-called leisurely mouth!


    "Do you know who you are teaching today?" Half an hour later, four eyes saw something mysterious looking at Chu Feng, and the lewd smile of signboard type reappeared on his face again.


    This Chu Feng is a little interested. I can see that the girl wearing so many bodyguards today is definitely not an ordinary person: "who?"


    "Rose fairy, Lang eyebrow!" Four eyes ha ha''s smile comes out, but that laughter gives a person a kind of want to flatten his feeling: "she now sends a message on the campus network, must let you look good, let you know how terrible it is to offend her, unless you apologize to her at the new year''s party after military training, or you are finished!"


    Chu Feng laughed it off with a smile. People with eyes know who is right and who is wrong in today''s affairs. However, she didn''t expect to teach a person casually. She turned out to be one of the five fairies, a rose with a long eyebrow, and a rose with thorns. But when Chu Feng looked at her like that, she felt like a cannibal fairy.


    It doesn''t seem different from ghosts, does it?


    Looking at Chu Feng''s disapproval, four eyes Lianshan appeared serious: "you don''t think Lang Meimei is joking with you. Although I just came to Jianghai university just like you, I still know more than you do. Maybe Lang Meimei looks better and more obstinate."


    "But her father is not an ordinary person, you still need to be careful, apologize, do not suffer losses, a man can bend and stretch!"


    Four eyes rarely have such a serious time, Chu Feng did not tease: "what background?"


    "Do you know the three big gangs in Jianghai?" When talking about these gossips, he immediately looks like an expert: "it is said that Lang Meimei is the only daughter of Lang Deli, the leader of the Wolf Gang, who is one of the three big gangs. You can do it yourself!"


    "Randley''s daughter?" Chufeng smelled the speech and showed a wonderful expression on his face. He and the Wolf Gang were enemies. Now he didn''t expect to offend their eldest lady. It seems that he is really in trouble!"Afraid?"


    Seeing the appearance of the wind, four eyes thought Chu Feng was afraid. He patted him on the shoulder and said meaningfully: "so, it''s OK for you to apologize. These things are nothing compared with my life. I believe I''m right."


    "He has a background. I''m right. I have to admit my mistake. Is it possible?" Knowing that four eyes misunderstood his meaning, Chu Feng said with a light smile: "and a look at that Lang eyebrow is not a good person to be with. If I don''t say I''m a man at all, even if I really apologize to her, do you think there will be no problem?"


    "So stop talking about it. After all, the group is still owned by the government. No matter how big the Jidao is, can it be bigger than the government?"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s appearance, he wanted to say something, but finally sighed: "I naturally know that it''s unreasonable for you to do that, but it''s nothing compared with small life. The government is bigger than Jidao, but Jidao''s secret means can''t prevent us at all."


    Pause for a moment, four eyes very philosophical said: "after all, there is always a place in the world where the sun can''t shine?"


    Know four eyes is worried about himself, but Chu Feng really has nothing to be afraid of. Look at Kang Chao''s similar look. Chu Feng smiles easily and doesn''t want his two partners to worry: "don''t worry. If I can''t do it then, I''ll apologize to her. If she wants me to be a male slave, I''ll bear it, OK?"


    The relaxed words made the whole box a little more joyful, and the laughter of four eyes could be heard: "I don''t know how many people want to be the male slave of the brow and eyebrow have no chance, you will be beautiful!"


    "Headmaster Yan, this person''s information has been found. His name is Chu Feng. This freshman comes from Dian LAN!"


    When the three of them were young, frivolous and wanton, in the principal''s office, a mature principal assistant, about 30 years old, held a piece of information in front of Yan Qingshan: "it''s just the principal. You can check what a student does for no reason. I don''t think he has anything special about him."


    "Not for you, but still for me. You go down first, and I''ll look for you if there is anything." Yan Qingshan warm smile, like a kind old man: "by the way, see if the vehicle is ready, let the children set off at 2:00 p.m., and it will take more than three hours to get there."


    "It has been arranged. After dinner, they will start and the military training instructors are all here."


    The assistant to the principal nodded and left the principal''s office immediately. Yan Qingshan looked at the materials in his hand and the background of the campus forum on the computer screen. With a smile, he dialed a phone: "arrange for me. I want to see Chu Feng after military training."


    After understanding the response there, Yan Qingshan landed on the campus forum and deleted all the data of chufeng with the highest authority, and set keywords. Anything related to chufeng could not be published.


    Finally he laughed: "I believe this little guy must like my way of doing it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    At two o''clock in the afternoon, a large class of 200 sets and 50 seats opened at Jianghai University. There are only empty seats on the huge campus to accommodate 50 sets. The rest are parked on the street outside. They will send the freshmen of Jianghai university to a place for one month''s closed training.


    "It is worthy of being a civilized university in China. There are so many beautiful women!"


    The three of Chu Feng returned to school 20 minutes ago and drank some wine. Kang Chao, who was much more daring, looked at the girls who were dressed up as if they were going to go on holiday. They said, "unfortunately, this is an era with more wolves and less meat."


    "That''s not much." Four eyes is a pair of expert like shaking his head, the old God in said: "once I was thirteen or four years old, went to Huangcheng college and Huangcheng film and Television Academy, where the beauty is really much, can be said to exist in all parts of the world, only you can''t think of, no you can''t see."


    "Get in the car, two of you!"


    When Chu Feng saw that the two people seemed to talk endlessly, he pulled them into one of the cars, and the rest of the places were also queuing up to get on. People in each department were very open, so it would not happen that people from different departments appeared in the same car.


    On the school side, only one vice principal is responsible for this matter. The rest is arranged by the military training instructors. Chu Feng looks at the five military jeeps in the distance. It seems that those are the instructors?


    "Beauty, what''s your name? May I sit here?"


    Chu Feng was still looking at the jeeps in the distance. However, her four eyes suddenly came to a gorgeous girl. The latter''s makeup was not very strong, but her appearance was also delicate. When she saw four eyes walking in front of her, the original smile on her face suddenly cooled down: "get out!"


    Four eyes color a stiff, boring curling mouth, but thick enough to ignore so much, again went to a beautiful woman in front of: "that, can I sit here?"


    However, the other party did not pay any attention to it. He directly took a bag and put it on the seat. The meaning is very obvious. Even if there is one, he will not sit for you. He has four eyes and pours his mouth, which means he is very hurt.


    "Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng and Kang Chao both shook their heads secretly. The shameless fellow with four eyes seemed to have never seen a woman before. At this time, a girl''s voice came from the side. It was the girl who was the first asked by four eyes. She stood up and looked at Chu Feng''s face. Finally, he hugged Chu Feng: "it''s really you, my idol!"


    In Chu Feng''s stiff body, four eyes and Kang Chao''s expression of jealousy and envy, the girl continued: "I didn''t expect that you and I are a department, I''m really too lucky!"


    The campus network only released the basic information of Chu Feng, but the information in the school has not been uploaded. At this time, the girl hung on Chu Feng''s body like a flower maniac, with a delicate voice: "I want to ask, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Well, can you come down first?"


    "Well, I''m sorry." Huang Jingyin let go of Chu Feng. When she was in high school, she often liked to go out and play. She worshipped those who could fight. Today, at the school gate, she happened to see the scene of Chu Feng''s ox fork, and immediately got drunk: "usually, I am also a very gentle person."


    Chu Feng subconsciously excited, secretly said how these women so desperate ah, he is a poor boy, dressed like rags, no need?


    But in the face of the girl''s enthusiasm, Chu Feng politely nodded: "that hello!"


    "My name is Huang Jingyin. I am 19 years old. I know you are 18 years old, but I don''t mind if you are younger than me. You give me a sense of security." Chu Feng timidly returned a sentence, but let Huang Jingyin feel very lovely appearance, blinked and said: "that I will be your girlfriend, do you say good or bad?"


    "It''s not fair!"


    Standing next to the four eyes looking up to the sky, shaking his head, he went to the back and sat down: "justice is not fair!"


    Chu Feng was even more embarrassed when she saw four eyes. Before, when she was in dianlan, she knew that some girls worshipped violence and liked those men who could fight. She didn''t have such a thing in the countryside, but she didn''t expect that this big city was different!


    Seeing Chu Feng standing there without answering his own question, Huang Jingyin tilted his head: "how, I am not good-looking?"


    "No!" Chu Feng quickly shakes his head. Huang Jingyin is not as beautiful as Xia Wei and Yao Qianxue, but she is also a little beauty. But Chu Feng is not interested at all: "I just don''t want to think about these things for the time being. I''d better sit down and watch it all!"


    Huang Jingyin pouted: "it''s so sad that my sister was turned down for the first time."


    However, it can be seen that Huang Jingyin is an optimist. She quickly dispels the embarrassment and pulls Chu Feng to sit beside her: "I happen to be sitting alone. You can sit with me. Maybe you will like me when you arrive at the destination. It is not certain that you will like me."


    Chu Feng wanted to say forget it, but when he saw the eyes of the people around him, as well as his four eyes and Kang Chao''s gloating expression, he still sat down. What''s wrong with the girls now? The good ones don''t like them, but they chase those bad ones. It''s really hard to understand!The car quickly left Jianghai University and drove towards the intersection leaving the city. From the time she got on the bus to now, Huang Jingyin kept talking in chufeng''s ear. Last night, Chu Feng, who had not had a rest, wanted to have a rest, but had no chance. She could only answer Huang Jingyin casually. For the first time, she felt that girls could be so upset.


    Along the way, Chu Feng was not cool or hot. Huang Jingyin also felt bored. After a ha ha, she leaned on her seat to rest. Slowly, she fell asleep. Then the car turned a big curve when she left the city. Huang Jingyin fell on Chu Feng''s thigh.


    Chu Feng''s body vibrates unnaturally. Huang Jingyin''s fall is too accurate. Chu Feng doesn''t move or doesn''t move. It can only sit there rigidly. The boys around him look at him with envy.


    The person who can fight is the ox fork, so there are women to throw themselves in the arms? Looking at that posture, many people are already thinking about what is not suitable for children.


    Huang Jingyin''s whole head lies on Chu Feng''s thigh. In other people''s eyes, that is another kind of content. With Huang Jingyin breathing evenly, Chu Feng feels hot. Although she has told herself to suppress it, how to suppress it in such a situation?


    "What''s in your pocket? It''s terrible!"


    An hour later, Huang Jingyin murmured, and the consciousness of his hands shook off. Chu Feng took a breath of cool air and looked around. Fortunately, everyone was resting and did not find it. Looking at Huang Jingyin, who was confused and opened his eyes, Chu Feng said in a low voice with a bitter smile: "that, can you let go first?"


    Huang Jingyin doodle mouth, a little cute meaning, the left hand subconsciously grasped two times: "what come from?" But then the reaction came that he was lying on the body of Chu Feng, so what was in his hand?


    As if she was bitten by a snake, Huang Jingyin directly sat up straight, her face was full of blushes. Although she was more open and straightforward, it didn''t mean she would not be shy. She turned her head and looked out to take a deep breath before turning her head. Seeing Chu Feng''s expression was even more embarrassing than herself, Huang Jingyin covered her mouth and chuckled.


    Chu Feng rolled a white eye, you still mean to smile, let you lean on the thigh to sleep is good, the hand is still disorderly.


    "Chu Feng, do you have any bad thoughts on me Huang Jingyin suddenly approached Chu Feng and whispered in his ear. She was embarrassed when she thought of the place where her face was close. However, she had to experience more than Chu Feng.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s head shaking like a rattle drum, Huang Jingyin nuogued: "what''s wrong with your pants?" After a pause, Huang Jingyin suddenly bit Chu Feng''s ear: "but you are really bad, but I like it!"


    Chu Feng was excited. He looked around quickly. He felt relieved. He looked down and looked at his face. His two legs were caught together. He was ashamed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    Nearly six o''clock in the afternoon, 200 buses arrived at a closed barracks, and the crowd got off one after another.


    Huang Jingyin was stuck with Chu Feng because of her embarrassment in the car. She took Chu Feng''s arm and declared her sovereignty. Although Chu Feng wanted to get rid of her, she enjoyed the feeling of Huang Jingyin holding his arm.


    Can only be in the heart secretly say, wait a moment, wait a moment, I take back the hand.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Huang Jingyin''s eyes flashed a little bright. She said that there was not a man who didn''t like the active woman. She held Chu Feng''s hand a little tighter. The latter''s body became stiff and felt the softness of her arm, and she swallowed her saliva unconsciously.


    The two hundred buses left after all the freshmen got off the bus. They would pick up the freshmen one month later. After they got off the bus, they went back empty. Their speed was faster. Originally, it was more than 100 kilometers. Only the school bus had to speed limit, so it took more than three hours to arrive.


    Chu Feng looks at the surrounding environment. The enclosed barracks cover a very large area. You can also see some mountain peaks in the distance. Here has completely left the Jianghai area. It should be in the area of Jiangsu and Zhejiang. Otherwise, these mountains would not appear.


    After taking the car for more than three hours, we could have a breath of fresh air. We all got together in groups and chatted. Some people even lit cigarettes and puffed them. The girls also took out their snacks and ate them there.


    In less than ten minutes, a lot of rubbish appeared on the original clean ground, and a team of people came from the distance at this moment!


    A cold-blooded young man with dark glasses walked in front of him. His body was upright and vigorous. Chu Feng squinted and saw that the man''s black air was no less than Xia Yan''s. He was just a new instructor. How could he have such momentum?


    With the appearance of the team, hundreds of soldiers with guns and live ammunition also garrisoned in every corner with submachine guns, completely surrounded by ten thousand freshmen. Those freshmen who were still smoking and eating snacks stopped their movements when they saw this scene.


    Guns are always the best weapons to deter people!


    The ruthless man came over and did not stop. He walked towards a small platform directly opposite Chu Feng. It looked like a challenge arena. Eight meters long and eight meters wide were standing there. The cold man walked up directly.


    "What are you doing? Are you in love in the barracks?"


    When the whole audience was subconsciously silent, a woman with sunglasses passed by Chu Feng and their side. Suddenly, she stopped and looked at Chu Feng, who was held tightly by Huang Jingyin: "haven''t you seen that they are all deformed? Do you respect women? Only know how to satisfy their own abnormal bastard


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had heard that the women in the army were very fierce, but the one in front of him seemed to be even more fierce than he imagined. Looking at Huang Jingyin, who looked stiff and embarrassed, he looked down and said, "it''s really deformed!"


    Huang Jingyin''s embarrassed face suddenly turned red, and immediately released Chu Feng''s arm. She was so humiliated that others would say that I was hard to obey.


    Without waiting for the fierce female officer to continue to speak, Chu Feng stepped forward and looked at the female officer close by: "but that''s our freedom. Now I hope you can apologize to what you just said, and to your perverted asshole, apologize!"


    Chu Feng''s words are very firm, word by word, people look at Chu Feng''s eyes are full of envy, Niu Ren is Niu Ren, no wonder they dare to kiss snow fairy, dare to embrace sweet fairy in public, and even blow up rose fairy''s car. They are the model of our generation!


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what was in everyone''s mind, but said again: "if you don''t understand Mandarin, find someone to translate for you. Now, I want you to apologize!"


    "Oh


    The ruthless female officer took off the sunglasses on her face and showed her beautiful face, which immediately attracted the eyes of countless boys. However, when the women looked at them, they all subconsciously bowed their heads. This woman''s aura was too strong. Then she looked at Chu Feng and sneered: "tell me what you just said again!"


    Chu Feng fearlessly met the female officer''s aggressive eyes: "I want you to apologize!"


    "No way!" Just finish saying, that callous female officer direct return way, and the voice is very loud: "this is the recruit training camp of Jianghai army, I am the instructor here, in addition to the chief instructor, I am the supreme commander. Although you are students, but come here, I will only regard you as recruits!"


    "In the barracks under my jurisdiction, you are just recruits who have no feelings and can only obey orders. No matter what your status is, I have to accept them for me!"


    "I want you to apologize!" When Zhou Xiaoxuan was still preaching the rules of the new recruits training camp, Chu Feng raised his voice and said, "I''m sorry for the perverted bastard you just said, or you''re not qualified to be our instructor.


    Maybe when we come here, men and women are entangled in disrespect for you and for the boot camp. I can apologize, but before I apologize, you should apologize for what you said just now. I am not here to humiliate and revile you. Soldiers are the pillars of the Chinese dynasty, not the perversion in the mouth of unemotional officers! "Chu Feng''s voice this time is not only very firm, but also very big, almost half of the venue people can hear, some think Chu Feng is an idiot, this time do not say good words dare to offend the instructor, but also some people secretly admire, Niu Ren is a cow, no matter what time is so cow.


    Of course, those soldiers who maintain order around them are actually in a lump in their heart. Their eyes toward Chu Feng are full of sympathy. Who is wrong to offend, but to offend this loveless woman, isn''t that looking for abuse?


    Zhou Xiaoxuan narrowed her eyes slightly and looked at Chu Feng. They looked at each other for a long time and then said, "what qualifications do you have to ask me to apologize?"


    Chu Feng glanced at the platform directly, Rao was interested in looking at the chief instructor here, word by word: "then what qualifications do you have to become an instructor?"


    "Very well, you asked very well!" Zhou Xiaoxuan sneered. The woman''s side showed up, pointing to Chu Feng''s chest: "because I know more than you, because you ten men are not rivals in my hands, because I can let you understand how to be a good person!"


    "Can you be a man?"


    Silent, no matter what kind of people are holding what kind of mind, at the moment, they all forget the reaction, even forget everything, because the words of Chu Feng are completely provocative and slapping!


    When Zhou Xiaoxuan was about to start, Chu Feng''s voice softened a little: "if it''s a person, you''ll convince others by virtue. If you''re a person, you''ll scold people by virtue. I don''t know if you''re growing up lacking love or no one''s love, but I''m sure you''ll be single."


    "Of course, you can convince people with your authority. Take out your proud capital. In front of everyone, I apologize to you!"


    "I want you to kneel down and apologize to me!" Zhou Xiaoxuan is really angry at the moment. Since she became the instructor of the training camp a year ago, no one dares to challenge her authority. However, a new student in front of her is saying that she is not an instructor. How can Zhou Xiaoxuan not be angry: "of course, I will use my ability to prove your mistakes to you!"


    "And you lost?" Chu Feng looked at Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was already a winner, and said with a warm smile: "what can you give me and apologize to you? It''s OK. Kneel down, that''s trampling on my self-esteem. What do you want to exchange for it?"


    "Or do you think you can trample on my dignity at will, and you just apologize?"


    "Do you want me to kneel down?" Zhou Xiaoxuan''s eyes are full of roar, which is the case in her concept, but it seems that Chu Feng is not ready to do so.


    Seeing that Chu Feng and Zhou Xiaoxuan are so close, they are curious about what they are talking about. However, seeing Zhou Xiaoxuan''s ugly face, Chu Feng certainly didn''t say anything good. Does this guy want to have a good military training for a month?


    "You really dare to think


    If you can, now Zhou Xiaoxuan really wants to blow up the wind of Chu, but she still suppresses her anger and says, "OK, it''s a deal!"


    Chu Feng looked at a woman with a confident face, stretched out his palm and touched her in the air, clapped his hands for about.


    The crowd was also excited by the two people''s high fives. What the people never lack is a lively heart. When they can see the famous people of Jianghai University and the beautiful female officers to bet, others will not understand that feeling!


    The cold man who had been squatting on the platform, that is, the chief instructor, stood up: "go to the training ground!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    "If you want to have a play, play it!"


    Su Mo North stood in front of ten thousand people and looked at the huge training ground, which could accommodate 20000 people for training at the same time: "I selected some items. The triathlon of Jinan army is good, but I cut it down and carry out two of them. The other 400 meter return run is enough. Do you have any comments?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was there bouncing and warming up: "no problem!"


    Chu Feng is standing in front of Zhou Xiaoxuan, just beside Zhou Xiaoxuan. You can see the ups and downs of her warm-up jump. She also nods: "no problem!" But think of what the mouth: "just to compare what ah, speak clearly!"


    Chu Feng is not a member of the army. Naturally, it is not clear that it is also normal. Su Mo Bei points to a runway: "if you go to 100 meters here, you should first have a competition of 100 meter frog leaps, and then you will have a 10 kilometer weight-bearing run. If you win one game in each of the two games, then go to the third event, the 400 meter turn back run!"


    "It''s not necessary. Let him get down in one fight!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan stopped warming up and said in a cold voice. The 100 meter frog leaping sounds nothing, but there is no one who has been exercising for a long time. Zhou Xiaoxuan was so tired when she started. It was nearly half a year before she got used to it. So she didn''t feel that the beautiful Chu style could be completed.


    Maybe you can''t finish a hundred meters of frog leaping?


    Chu Feng is too lazy to argue with Zhou Xiaoxuan. No matter how good they say, they all want to use facts to talk. The so-called "invincible" is not equal to the cruelty of reality!


    "Ready!"


    When Chu Feng and Zhou Xiaoxuan go to the starting place and squat down, Su Mobei says in a loud voice and raises a gun. When both of them are tense, Su Mubei pulls the trigger directly. Chu Feng and Zhou Xiaoxuan immediately jump out. The distance between them is about two meters.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was a little surprised. She didn''t think that Chu Feng''s take-off was the same as her, but that was to say, she continued to move towards the front. She was confident that Su Mobei was the only one who could beat her in the whole training camp. She believed that the final victory must belong to her.


    Chu Feng didn''t open too much distance with Zhou Xiaoxuan at the beginning. Almost as much as the latter jumped out, he followed him. He always followed him. Occasionally, he looked back at Zhou Xiaoxuan, and the ups and downs were still very attractive.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan felt Chu Feng''s eyes, and wanted to curse a shameless sentence, but worried about being discouraged. She could only bite her teeth and hate in her heart. Wait for me. I will let you look good after I win the final victory.


    But even so, Zhou Xiaoxuan was a little surprised. Originally, she thought that Chu Feng would be great as long as she jumped 20 or 30 meters, but now she has reached more than 50 meters like herself, and it seems that nothing has happened.


    When Zhou Xiaoxuan''s thoughts were complicated, Chu Feng suddenly jumped three meters away, and then she opened up a few meters with Zhou Xiaoxuan, and the speed was much faster than the beginning. Zhou Xiaoxuan''s secret way was not good and she was more powerful, but this was her limit. She couldn''t catch up with Chu Feng.


    "Oh, I''m really tired!"


    Chu Feng was the first to leap over the 100 meter line and looked at Zhou Xiaoxuan who was following him: "but God loves me after all. Drillmaster Zhou, accept me!" Immediately exhaled a breath, as if very tired appearance, also relaxed leg!


    Zhou Xiaoxuan stood there in a daze, her brain still hasn''t responded, thinking about how it is possible. Looking at Chu Feng, who looks a little complacent, Zhou Xiaoxuan narrowed her eyes. Maybe it was because my relatives had just left, and her body was still a little weak. It must be like this.


    With such a thought, Zhou Xiaoxuan felt a little more comfortable and sneered: "it''s just a fluke. Don''t be happy too early. You still have two rounds. I won''t make you!"


    "Chu Feng, you are wonderful. I love you so much!"


    As soon as they walked back slowly, Huang Jingyin threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms and gave him a kiss on his face. Then he clenched his fist: "come on, I''m sure you can." Seeing Zhou Xiaoxuan''s gaze, Huang Jingyin sticks out her tongue and walks back to her position.


    The rest of the people are complex, looking at Chu Feng, this is still not a person, so can win?


    Chu Feng wiped the saliva on her face. Now the girl is not reserved at all. Then she looks at Su Mo Bei: "next round, it will be dark in 40 or 50 minutes. Finish early and rest early!"


    Su Mo Bei took a look at Chu Feng, and it seemed that he was not surprised. He waved his hand, and the two soldiers walked over with one thing in their arms. Su Mo Bei said plainly, "this is a backpack of 30 jin. When you carry one on your back, I''ll lock it with a password, so don''t try to tear it down on the way."


    "Your goal is to go to the outside of the woods over there. You start to run around here and then run for exactly five kilometers. Then you come back and run around again. It''s just ten kilometers. Do you understand?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan lost once. At the moment, she felt very humiliated. She took the thing in silence and directly carried it on her body. Then she buttoned those code shoulder belts, which were completely fixed on her body. Except Su Mobei knew the code, the rest of the people could not open it, unless they were forced to break the shoulder belt.Chu Feng also learned Zhou Xiao''s appearance to put on one''s back, looked at the woman beside him, said to Su Mo Bei: "give me another one, I don''t bully women!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was stunned, and then her face showed an angry look: "do you look down on people?"


    "Because I''m a man." At the moment, you don''t want to be more than 30 jin when you go to the mountain, because you don''t want to be more than 30 jin when you go to the mountain


    Zhou Xiaoxuan clenched her lips. She has always been a strong person. She never thinks that men are better than women. Although Chu Feng''s request is reasonable, Zhou Xiaoxuan just can''t accept it: "don''t talk nonsense. If you add 30 jin, I''ll also add 30 jin!"


    Seeing Zhou Xiaoxuan''s stubborn appearance, Chu Feng could only shake his head: "that''s casual!"


    They went to the track and stood there. They ran to the edge of the woods three kilometers away. When they were ready, Su Mobei called out, "run!"


    Just after that, a figure burst out like an arrow from the string. Zhou Xiaoxuan''s carrying 30 jin of things seemed to have no pressure at all. She ran faster than ordinary women who didn''t carry things. Those who watched were secretly surprised. Where was this woman? She was simply a superwoman!


    But then they found Chu Feng still standing there, stretching his arms and jumping legs. Seeing everyone looking at him, Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m a man. It''s acceptable to run a few hundred meters for her."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the people''s hearts directly scolded, do not pretend you will die, I see you are carrying that thing to walk is difficult.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan also found that Chu Feng didn''t catch up with her. At the moment, she had already run more than 300 meters. She was about to yell. Chu Feng moved and ran directly. Zhou Xiaoxuan bit her lips, so I didn''t make you cheap. Finally, I''ll wait for you 400 meters first, so that you lose heart take oral!


    However, Zhou Xiaoxuan found that a figure was constantly moving towards her side. The corners of her mouth twitched violently. She didn''t have time to think about other things. She turned over and continued to run. She scolded in her heart that this son of a bitch is actually a pig eating a tiger, running so fast and reincarnated!


    Not to mention Zhou Xiaoxuan, even the rest of the people are surprised, because Chu Feng''s speed is really too fast. It seems that Chu Feng doesn''t run out for 100 meters in ten seconds, and the 30 jin thing on him looks like cotton.


    "Chu Feng, come on!"


    When they were running fiercely, a group of girls who were crazy about flowers suddenly called out: "Chu Feng, come on!"


    Seeing so many women there to cheer Chu Feng, Huang Jingyin roared: "Chu Feng, win, military training is over, I am your!" Suddenly, the whole scene was silent, and Chu Feng was almost wrestled by this.


    But no one found that a girl looking at Chu Feng''s eyes is a color of excitement, a look at Chu Feng''s eyes full of anger!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    Although Zhou Xiaoxuan is only a woman, she is not inferior to a man in terms of physical strength. After running for three kilometers, she has nothing to do. She seems to have a lot of energy.


    At the moment, it was getting dark, and they ran towards the woods in the distance. Zhou Xiaoxuan occasionally looked back at Chu Feng and determined that he was only 200 meters away from him. He was even more annoyed. He let me more than 300 meters away, but now it is only more than 200 meters away.


    So if it''s the beginning of running, isn''t it more than me?


    Chu Feng is carrying a hundred catties of things in the mountains to chase rabbits. It is the speed of the wind. At the moment, the 30 jin thing on his body seems to have no weight for him. Originally, he could get rid of Zhou Xiaoxuan''s distance at the beginning, but in the end, he should not let this woman lose too ugly.


    After all, it''s not wise to offend the drillmaster for one month in this new recruit training camp!


    "I didn''t expect that boy could run so well, but he was only 200 meters behind his mother Tyrannosaurus Rex!"


    At this time, at the starting point, some instructors took binoculars to look at it and said, "in this way, the two sides have reached a draw. Maybe there will be a third time. I am very happy to think that Tyrannosaurus Rex may lose!"


    "Not afraid to die?" Su Mo Bei knocked down the man''s head and put down the telescope: "don''t forget, at the beginning, Chu Feng let Zhou Xiaoxuan how many meters!"


    Su Mobei''s bland sentence reminds those who have forgotten it again. At the beginning, Chu Feng let Zhou Xiaoxuan run more than 300 meters first. In this way, if you don''t let those 300 meters run, who are in front now?


    Thinking of this, these instructors shake their heads in their hearts. One of the handsome male instructors is looking at Zhou Xiaoxuan, looking a little worried and worried, but when he sees Chu Feng through the telescope, he shows his anger. All of these people don''t know, but they are more concerned about who can come back first!


    The freshmen of Jianghai university can''t see anything. They can only stare with their eyes open. But more people hope that Chu Feng will come back first. After all, what everyone said to Zhou Xiaoxuan just now is very unhappy.


    At this time, Zhou Xiaoxuan had already run to the edge of the woods and turned back. When she passed the Chu wind, she said coldly, "you''ll wait to lose!"


    Chu Feng just smiles, and his words are all about facts. When he crossed with Zhou Xiaoxuan, Chu Feng came to the edge of the woods. But he didn''t turn back immediately. He just sat down and breathed out his breath. He counted the time to go back five kilometers.


    According to Zhou Xiaoxuan''s speed and physical consumption, it will take at least 20 minutes. Chu Feng is going to rest for a few minutes and let Zhou Xiaoxuan run a kilometer!


    Zhou Xiaoxuan ran away for some distance. She habitually looked back, but instead of catching up with Chu Feng, she sat down and had a rest, and her face suddenly showed an angry look. This guy looked down on others. Did you think he could win me?


    Just wanted to say stop and wait, but as soon as her eyes turned, Zhou Xiaoxuan continued to run. Unexpectedly, you like to play tortoise and rabbit race with me. How about I be the tortoise?


    Five minutes later, Chu Feng stood up to relax his legs and feet, and then directly blasted out. In the blink of an eye, things went out more than 20 meters, and the speed was still accelerating. At this time, those who used to watch with binoculars were put down, leaving some suspense!


    But if they see the speed of Chu Feng at the moment, their chin must fall down, because it is not the speed of people at all!


    Just two minutes later, Chu Feng saw Zhou Xiaoxuan''s figure, but her face was surprised. Zhou Xiaoxuan was sitting on the ground. Was she waiting for herself?


    She ran curiously. Chu Feng didn''t stop, but after more than 10 meters, she found that Zhou Xiaoxuan still didn''t move. She stopped directly and looked back at the woman: "actually, you really don''t have to wait for me. The final victory can only belong to me, even if I give you another 500 meters now!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan originally lowered her head. Hearing Chu Feng''s voice, she raised her head, bit her lips, and said in a cold voice, "you think I''d like to wait for you. My mother''s foot is twisted. How can I run?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He saw Zhou Xiaoxuan rubbing her feet. She said that the woman must have been too anxious and twisted her foot directly.


    "What are you doing?" Zhou Xiaoxuan had been ready to admit defeat, but Chu Feng came back and squatted down. Seeing that he was going to touch his foot, Zhou Xiaoxuan''s intact left foot flew out directly: "don''t want to treat me as a rogue, you pervert!"


    "Have you ever been hurt by a man? How come you are a pervert? Your father is not a man, your grandfather is not a man? "


    Chu Feng directly held Zhou Xiaoxuan''s left foot and said, "if you admit that they are men, now close your mouth that you didn''t brush your teeth in the morning!" Seeing Zhou Xiaoxuan''s expression stunned, Chu Feng''s face softened a little: "I''ll set bones, let''s show you!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan regained consciousness for a long time. She looked at the man who released her left foot and was ready to show her right foot: "do you want to touch my foot?""Are you blind?"


    Chu Feng''s head did not lift back the way: "don''t touch, how can I connect to you? It seems that being a soldier really makes you stupid!" With these words, Chu Feng untied Zhou Xiaoxuan''s shoes directly, and his face suddenly changed: "it stinks!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was originally taken off her shoes by a boy and her face turned red unconsciously, was stunned. Then she turned angry on her pretty face and kicked her left foot out again: "get out of my way. I''ve only been wearing shoes for seven or eight days. What''s the smell of your pig nose?"


    "It doesn''t stink in seven or eight days. Do you think you are a fragrant princess?"


    Chu Feng also knew that it was not a bad smell. It was just that the shoes had not been washed for a long time and the smell caused by sweating made Zhou Xiaoxuan''s feet not smelly. However, Chu Feng wanted to kill the woman who had a bad impression. When she held her left foot again, she hit him: "bad temper, smelly feet. I don''t know if there is body odor. I''m really worried about whether you can get married for your parents."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s blood was boiling because of Chu Feng''s two words. If she hadn''t twisted her right foot, she would have broken the guy in front of her. She said in her heart, "you son of a bitch, you stink. Your whole family stinks. I take a bath every night, fragrant!


    "Ah, my feet!"


    When Zhou Xiaoxuan was thinking about something, she suddenly heard a sound, and she cried out: "you are taking advantage of my illness to kill me, you are retaliation, you are a mean man, you are an asshole!"


    "Shut up!" Chu Feng roared and stood up when Zhou Xiaoxuan was scared to shut up subconsciously: "put on your smelly shoes, get up and walk!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan clenched her lips. She vowed to make chufeng look good. But after putting on her shoes and walking for two steps, she did not feel any pain. She was surprised to see Chu Feng and said, "do you still fall?"


    "Give up!"


    Chu Feng is too lazy to discuss such a problem with Zhou Xiaoxuan. Don''t say it''s just a sprain. Even if it''s broken, he can connect it. He points to the distance: "there are more than three kilometers from here to the end. Your foot can''t do strenuous exercise within a month. You have no hope of winning me."


    "No way!" Zhou Xiaoxuan was stubborn and said, "you put forward such a shameless condition to me. If I change my skirt, if I don''t win you, isn''t it satisfying your abnormal psychology?"


    "I want to see you change skirts?"


    Chu Feng looked at Zhou Xiaoxuan in amazement. He really wanted to see what a woman like Zhou Xiaoxuan would look like in a short skirt, but he didn''t want to see her change. He shook her head helplessly. It seems that this woman has a great prejudice against herself. She can misunderstand even if she wants to see and watch her change.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, she just shook her head there. Zhou Xiaoxuan subconsciously felt that Chu Feng had been stabbed by himself and felt embarrassed: "continue the competition!"


    After that, he would run out, but he didn''t run out for a few meters. His feet were aching, and the dark road was over!


    "Or a soldier, just your common sense?" Chu Feng walked in front of her, merciless strike: "twist to the foot after walking need to be careful, you still run, it seems that you really do not want to die!"


    When Zhou Xiaoxuan wanted to swear, Chu Feng pressed on the shoulder strap for a few times. The shoulder strap was released directly, and then squatted down: "come on, heavy object!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t hear Chu Feng''s words, but looked at the heavy object he carried in his hand: "how do you know the password?"


    "I don''t have a password on this one. I just knew it." Chu Feng naturally won''t say, what he saw with his own eyes can only be casually found an excuse, and then pat his shoulder: "come on, it''s dark!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t think much, but looking at Chu Feng squatting on the ground, did he want to carry himself? But in that case, yourself?


    But then he thought that Chu Feng had touched her feet just now, and that her back would not die. She jumped directly on Chu Feng''s back. Chu Feng didn''t expect Zhou Xiaoxuan to come here. She fell on the ground unsteadily and said angrily, "what are you doing? You should ride a horse. Won''t you be gentle?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan laughed and jokingly said, "isn''t a man a horse?"


    Chu Feng also realized that his behavior was a little frivolous. Although Zhou Xiaoxuan bit his ear and hurt, at the beginning, he was more numb and ran in silence. Zhou Xiaoxuan relaxed his mouth, but his face was red. You bastard, I won''t let you live!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    The silent past of the night!


    At 5:30 in the morning, everyone was still in sleep, but the voice of gathering sounded in the training camp. After the camp was silent for a short time, the lights of all dormitories were on, and the next moment there were voices of complaint.


    For a group of students, unless it is a very special situation, under normal circumstances, no one will get up before 7 a.m., everyone is still very sleepy, and their mouth keeps saying such words as inhuman and unreasonable!


    After a few minutes, some people even lie down and sleep again.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes at the sound of the assembly. Usually he got up at six o''clock, so it was nothing to get up half an hour early. After washing his face and brushing his teeth, he saw that Kang Chao and four eyes, who were sleeping next to him, were still asleep after the sound of the assembly fell.


    Chuckling, she patted them: "assemble, get up!"


    "No reason!"


    He sat up, shook his head, and put on his glasses: "the first day, I won''t let people sleep well. How can I live?"


    "It''s good to get used to it. It''s also good to get up early and breathe fresh air." Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder and went to one side to fold the quilt. Kang Chao and his four eyes were in a daze. Not to mention folding the quilt, it would be nice to get up.


    "Let''s go, everyone is out!"


    After waiting for several minutes, four eyes and Kang Chao came out. Both of them were mentally deficient. Chu Feng looked at the wall for more than ten minutes. He patted them on the shoulder and went out. They were wearing training clothes, and the rest were confiscated.


    On the huge training ground, ten thousand freshmen came out of their living places and came to the training ground. They were standing here, and there were a lot of them. Chu Feng went over to have a look. The sound of assembly has been ringing for more than ten minutes. Now there are only five or six thousand people here.


    The rest of the people seem to be walking slowly now!


    "Good!"


    Nearly half an hour later, ten thousand freshmen came out, with all the training instructors standing there waiting for half an hour. Su Mobei, holding a trumpet, said in a loud voice: "from 5:30 to blow the assembly horn, all the talents arrive at six o''clock, which is very good!"


    Looking at the ten thousand freshmen standing together in disorder, Su Mobei continued in a loud voice: "all stand up according to their respective camps, and start training at seven o''clock!"


    Then more than a dozen instructors came out. Chu Feng saw his instructor on his side and whispered that he had a narrow enemy. It was Zhou Xiaoxuan. However, judging from the woman''s appearance, her feet felt better after a night''s rest.


    "All stand up!" Zhou Xiaoxuan also saw the Chu wind, but it was cold to see, and then said loudly, one after another of the instructions issued, a full four minutes, chufeng their side of the talent is really standing in order!


    "Really good!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan looked at the time, and a smile appeared on her face. Originally, such a smile was very attractive to a beautiful woman, but now Zhou Xiaoxuan''s smile fell into everyone''s eyes, just like the devil''s smile: "four minutes, then you can stand 40 minutes more!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s words immediately let many people send out a voice of resentment. Zhou Xiaoxuan looked at the time: "eight o''clock!"


    One more sentence added 20 minutes to the crowd. Everyone got up early, but Zhou Xiaoxuan was still there to add time. Soon, someone complained: "drillmaster Zhou, if you don''t want to play with people like this, even if you want to train, you can wait until we finish breakfast?"


    "Half past eight!" Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t answer the man''s question, but said coldly. Then she swept all the people in her eyes: "from now on, anyone who says one more word will add half an hour. It doesn''t matter. I have more time. If you like, continue!"


    In a word, the people who want to open their mouth subconsciously shut their mouths. The rest of the people glared at the person who started talking. It seems that they are blaming him for his disorderly speech. It was only eight o''clock, but now it''s half past eight!


    But to see the rest of the team is even more miserable than them, to stand until 9 o''clock, 10 o''clock, my heart is a little more comfortable, they just have to stand until 8:30!


    Zhou Xiaoxuan walked to Chu Feng with a sneer. She looked at Chu Feng standing at attention. The people around her did not look at her. She approached Chu Feng and said, "cancel our agreement. I only want you to stand until 7:30. How about that?"


    Chu Feng looked at Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was close at hand. She really wanted to pinch her face to see if she could squeeze out water. But after thinking about it, she firmly replied, "no need!"


    "You stand till nine o''clock!"


    Just finished, Zhou Xiaoxuan looked at the time and spoke directly. Chu Feng was stunned. Zhou Xiaoxuan''s eyes flashed a shrewdness and walked forward in front of him: "in the training camp, the instructor''s order is the biggest. I even said no speaking, that''s not allowed to speak. Now who speaks, does not involve all, only punish individual!"


    Chu Feng finally knows that Zhou Xiaoxuan has played a trick on her. This woman is deliberately looking for a chance to fix herself. She clenches her teeth tightly and waits for me. She thought about it. This time, you must fulfill the bet!As time went by, many people couldn''t stand it. However, because Zhou Xiaoxuan and other instructors were there, no one dared to say anything. The sun was rising slowly, and there was a little sweat on everyone''s faces.


    Chu Feng hate to stand there, looking at Zhou Xiaoxuan''s eyes, eager to beat her, but also understand that now training camp instructors are the biggest, if you offend too deep, it is estimated that it is not easy to mix up in school.


    At eight o''clock, some of the punished teams can move before they can go to breakfast. But more people sit on the ground with soft feet and stand for two hours. Who can stand it?


    At 8:30, Chu Feng''s place is not only for him, but also for the rest of the people. All of a sudden, many girls sit on the ground, quietly vent their dissatisfaction, and knock their legs there, saying that Zhou Xiaoxuan is a mother of night fork.


    However, when we could have breakfast, we still went slowly towards the canteen. Many people prayed in their hearts that such a day would pass quickly. On the side of Chu Feng, he was standing there alone. Huang Jingyin came over and said, "don''t worry, I''ll help you get a breakfast, so that you don''t have to eat at nine o''clock!"


    Chu Feng wants to say thank you, but to see a Zhou Xiaoxuan staring at her can only blink, I endure!


    Nine o''clock finally arrived. Zhou Xiaoxuan came to her in time, but before she opened her mouth, Chu Feng whispered, "tonight, collect the debt!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng walked directly to the dining room, leaving Zhou Xiaoxuan there. The latter clenched his lips and clenched his fists. She thought that he would compromise to deal with Chu Feng in this way, and finally begged for mercy. Then she could say that the conditions were cancelled, but she did not want Chu Feng to change them immediately.


    Hum a: "Stinky boy, see how I teach you this afternoon!"


    Thank you When they got to the canteen, everyone had finished eating and left. Chu Feng met Huang Jingyin in a corner. At the moment, she was sitting there chatting with several girls. Seeing Chu Feng coming, she immediately handed him two steamed bread and a cup of soybean milk. Chu Feng nodded to express his thanks. After all, the dining hall stopped eating at nine o''clock, and there was nothing left.


    Huang Jingyin sat next to Chu Feng under everyone''s ambiguous gaze, and her voice was sweet: "Chu Feng, that week, the drillmaster seems to be against you. What do you do?"


    Chu Feng was not afraid of the training, which was nothing compared with his previous study with his master. But he also bent his arms jokingly: "no, I''m a man!"


    "Man, can you help me get some welfare?" As soon as Chu Feng finished, a voice came from behind. Then two girls suddenly appeared and pulled Huang Jingyin up. Then a girl with rich makeup sat down: "if you can let me not work so hard, not only our contradiction, but also your chance to pursue me!"


    Chu Feng looks at the people around him, who is not the man who has contradiction with himself?


    But for her words, Chu Feng just whispered a smile: "I don''t need such an opportunity, and I don''t need to help you either." With that, he stood up directly and had nothing to say with her husband. Even if she was the daughter of the Wolf Gang leader, she was not afraid!


    "No face to face!" Lang''s eyebrows snorted coldly, and then he waved. Two girls came over and hammered her legs: "I''m so tired. Such a day is the first day. Next, I don''t know how these abnormal people will torture us. Bad luck!"


    Huang Jingyin and several other girls left here. Although they are little girls, they can''t be compared with each other.


    The people who followed her said nodded: "that is, my skin seems to be sunburnt a lot!"


    "Why don''t we talk to the instructor and see what kind of methods we don''t need training? I think the chief drillmaster seems to be very good at speaking! "


    Hearing the words of his little companion, Lang Meimei thought about it as well: "then wait for a rest and go to the chief instructor. If I can do without training, how can I be willing to give him one hundred and eighty thousand?"


    When people around heard the words of Lang Meimei, they clapped their hands together. There were all kinds of praises. Some people in the distance shook their heads one after another. People said that men''s legs came out of dogs. But now it seems that these women''s dog legs are not worse than men''s!


    Of course, these words are said in my heart. If you want them to say it to the people around Lang Meimei, you''d better beat them directly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the horn of assembly rings again!


    This time, everyone came out very quickly. In the morning, the sun was not so dry, so they stood for at least two hours. They had a deep understanding of the tiredness. Now, if you stand in the bright sun again, you will surely suffer from heatstroke!


    Even if we all deliberately speed up the speed, but still more than 10 minutes before all came to the training ground, and the team has not stood well, Su Mo North just with the rest of the instructor stand there, let everyone slowly stand there!


    Finally, it took another half an hour for all the freshmen to stand up. Su Mobei took a step forward and said with a trumpet, "I''m very dissatisfied with you, but I won''t say much if you think it''s your first day. But if it''s the same tomorrow, don''t blame me for being cruel!


    Every morning at 5:30, the horn sounds on time. Within five minutes, everyone must come to the training ground to gather. Within ten minutes, they must stand in a good posture. No matter in the morning or in the afternoon, I only give you 10 minutes to gather. If you go out one minute, I will not ask you to stand! "


    "From the moment you stand up completely, 10 minutes more than a minute, 1000 meters running!"


    The people below were all surprised to hear Su Mobei''s words. After reading books for so many years, if you want them to run several hundred meters, it''s not a problem, but if it''s 1000 meters, it''s absolutely fatal, and it''s still a minute and a kilometer late. If it''s a bit of bad luck, it''s like early and now?


    We dare not think about it any more!


    When everyone felt that the nightmare was about to start, Su Mobei said: "of course, if you think you are more than the instructor, you are free at any time! You can sleep as long as you want to get up and train as you want. Even if you leave the barracks, I won''t care about you! "


    In this way, it is good news for everyone at the moment, but soon we are all discouraged, to surpass the instructor, is it possible?


    They will not forget that Zhou Xiaoxuan, who competed with Chu Feng yesterday, is simply a woman Ultraman. What about the rest of the men?


    But they don''t know, Zhou Xiaoxuan is a woman, stronger than the average man!


    "No!" At this time, Lang Mei Mei raised his hand and said, "you are instructors, all of whom have received professional training. We are all a group of rookies. Before that, we did not talk about running, but we had little time to walk. How can we compare with you?"


    "Good question!"


    Su Mo Bei looked at Lang''s eyebrows and frowned slightly, because the latter''s make-up looked like ghosts, but he also understood that the students could not be treated as if they were real soldiers. His expression was a little more relaxed: "so you have the qualification to challenge the instructor. I will give you some benefits accordingly, so that you will not say that it is unfair!"


    When everyone''s eyes are bright and there is such a good thing, Su Mobei''s voice is cold at this moment: "but if you fail in the challenge, then I''m sorry to run ten laps, this is my bottom line!"


    After hearing the speech, people were deeply saddened. Those who originally wanted to challenge and try it decisively gave up the idea. Although the conditions are very attractive, if they fail to run for ten laps, they will become weak. Some people can only bow their heads and choose to accept indifferently.


    But Lang Mei Mei did not admit defeat and asked, "if I want to challenge instructor Zhou and fight with her, how can I calculate it?"


    "Drillmaster Zhou suffered a little injury yesterday, so he didn''t accept the challenge!" Su Mobei shook his head. Yesterday Chu Feng came back with Zhou Xiaoxuan on his back. Everyone saw it. But Su Mobei still said, "but if you challenge the other instructors, they only use one hand. As long as you can win, what I said is still valid."


    "One hand, are you sure?" Lang eyebrow immediately laughed, looking at Su Mo north, when the latter nodded, he said with a smile: "then I challenge the chief instructor you!"


    Those instructors standing in the rest of the place looked strange and looked at Lang eyebrows as if they were looking at a fool. Challenging them with one hand might be a bit of a chance to win. Isn''t it a death wish to challenge Su Mobei? That''s one of the most powerful kings of war besides the king of the army. One hand will kill you!


    But Lang Meimei certainly doesn''t know. She just thinks that the higher the position is, the worse their skills will be. Just like those commanders, the people below can fight, but they can only talk on paper, so she will directly challenge Su Mo Bei!


    Su Mo Bei''s expression on the north face of a more playful: "are you sure?"


    Lang Mei Mei did not say a word and went to the challenge arena: "come on!"


    "Good!" Su Mobei smiles. Although it''s a bit of bullying, he doesn''t mind beating the morale of these freshmen. After all, we still have to get along for a month, and then he will finish his trip to the river and sea!


    They were standing on the challenge arena, and tens of thousands of people were watching. Everyone knew that rose fairy Lang''s eyebrows were not easy to provoke, but they didn''t expect that she had some skills and skills. They all expected her to defeat Su Mobei!


    At this time, Lang Meimei ran towards Su Mobei, jumped up and kicked at Su Mobei''s head. The latter just chuckled. When the foot was approaching quickly, she suddenly lifted up one hand and bumped into Lang Meimei''s foot. The latter immediately fell back and fell to the ground.The onlookers were stunned and forgot to breathe in general. The battle was just beginning. How did it end? Looking at the Lang eyebrow sitting on the ground, how fast was the defeat!


    Su Mo Bei took back his fist and looked at Lang''s eyebrows, pointing to the one kilometer runway: "ten laps!"


    Then he directly ignored Lang Meimei and stood at the edge of the challenge arena: "who else? There are 14 instructors here, including me. In addition to instructor Zhou Xiaoxuan''s leg and foot injuries, you can challenge all the other instructors. Running can make you run first, and fighting can tie hands and feet. As long as you can think of it, it''s OK!"


    "But remember, if you lose, you will run ten laps, because the instructors are better than you!"


    "I''ll do it!" Chu Feng didn''t want to be harassed by Zhou Xiaoxuan every time. At the moment, it was an opportunity for him, and he had been training in the military camp, which was not difficult for him. He was just wasting his time: "I don''t know how many hands you can tie to me?"


    Su Mo North eyes slightly narrowed, in the river and sea new eyes lit up, Chu wind finally put his hand to ask: "you want to fight with me?"


    "You said it yourself!" Chu Feng slowly walked towards the challenge arena. After going up, he continued: "except for that woman, all the other instructors can challenge. So I challenge the chief instructor. Are you binding your hands or feet?"


    The hearts of the crowd are excited, Chu Feng fights fiercely, but they know, now looking at Su Mo Bei, let you look down on us, and now come to teach you a lesson!


    "You?"


    Su Mo Bei''s cold face suddenly appeared a smile: "fight with all one''s strength!"


    Chu Feng did not surprise a smile, looked at the side pouted a mouth aggrieved eyebrows: "if I want to cancel her punishment, what kind of conditions do you need?"


    "Two wins!" Su Mo North directly said: "as long as you win two games in a row, the girl''s punishment of 10 laps will be cancelled, but if you fail, 50 laps!"


    "Fifty laps?" Chu Feng nodded and looked at Su Mo Bei. He was shocked: "what if I fight two people at once?"


    Su Mobei was stunned. The instructors around him were also stunned, and the students watching the war were also stunned. But after all, Su Mobei experienced a lot and quickly responded: "in that case, not only do you not need to be controlled by the training camp, you can also choose a person to enjoy this welfare with you!"


    "Good!" Chu Feng doesn''t have a conscience. He just sees Su Mobei and knows that he is a tough man. Lang Meimei challenges him in front of thousands of people. So he must pay a price. He doesn''t have to look at it. After ten circles, Lang Meimei can''t walk for a few days!


    Pointing to Su Mo Bei: "I challenge you, you can choose another one at will with you, I will take one on two!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    One on two?


    Everyone felt that they had heard the wrong thing, but when they saw Chu Feng standing there quietly, and Su Mo Bei slowly quieted down, we all know that Chu Feng was not joking just now. He really said, one against two!


    "Good man!" Huang Jingyin stood in the crowd with little stars in her eyes. She didn''t think about whether Chu Feng could defeat two with one, but she was very excited to see Chu Feng pulling at such a time.


    "Are you crazy?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was the first person to speak. Chu Feng was able to run and was physically stronger than her. She knew that she had learned about it yesterday. But she didn''t think Chu Feng could fight Su Mo Bei like this. It was not a class at all.


    Su Mobei, who entered the army at the age of 16, has experienced countless lives and deaths. Apart from being the highest one in the army, Su Mobei has the capital of scorn? A student, can you?


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s heart is negative!


    "Why, timid?" Chu Feng did not pay attention to other people''s consternation, just calmly looked at Su Mo north, the lowest reason is that he didn''t want to waste too much time here!


    "The soldiers of the Chinese dynasty are only killed in battle, not afraid to fight!"


    Su Molei took off the hat on his head, his short hair in the sunlight showed a special spirit, but that cold face, let people feel the breath of cold December: "just, you are sure!"


    "Fight Chu Feng smile, no more said the rest of the words!


    "Chief drillmaster, I will come!" When Su Mo Bei was slightly silent, a young instructor jumped up. It seemed that her strong body projected a kind of explosive force. Many flower crazy girls saw her and subconsciously clamped her legs and thought that she was a man with a sense of strength.


    "You?" Su Mo Bei saw the man who went directly to the challenge arena and squinted slightly: "go down!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go together."


    When Jingrui jumps up, Chu Feng sniffs out a bit of crisis and squints at Jingrui, a person who has evil thoughts about himself, but he and himself do not seem to have any intersection, right?


    Su Mobei looks cold and takes a deep look at Jingrui. If he is the first strong one in this training camp, the second is undoubtedly Jingrui. Although Zhou Xiaoxuan is better than many people, Su Mobei knows that it is under the condition of Jingrui releasing water, otherwise Jingrui will definitely be better than Zhou Xiaoxuan!


    At this time, he and Jing Rui together, the two strongest people against the battle of chufeng, in the eyes of the rest of the students, but in the eyes of the rest of the soldiers and instructors, that is another meaning!


    However, Jingrui seems to be waiting for the words of Chu Feng. He shouts and rushes towards Chu Feng. The latter''s eyes flash a little fun, but goes forward instead. When he is about to approach, Chu Feng suddenly tilts forward. When Jing Rui mistakenly thinks that Chu Feng is going to fall, chufeng sweeps out.


    Jingrui''s face changes. He jumps calmly and dodges away. Chu Feng looks like a snake staring at its prey. His body then goes up and his left hand sticks out towards Jingrui''s armpit.


    Su Mobei''s face sank. It seemed that he knew why Jingrui wanted to do it. But his idea was still fading. Jingrui''s body fell like a broken line kite under the challenge arena. The bang was not light or heavy, but it made the scene as quiet as death!


    Many people rubbed their eyes, as if they didn''t believe what happened in front of them. Such an explosive man was beaten down by Chu Feng in one round?


    Zhou Xiaoxuan also did not believe in blinking eyes, and finally confirmed that all this is true, but she just did not see clearly how Chu Feng made his move!


    "He''s too weak. I''ll give you a chance to choose another one!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to offend people like this, but in Jing Rui''s body, he felt a deep killing opportunity. Although it was hidden deeply, for Chu Feng, it was that unless you had no evil intention, there was no escape!


    "No!" Jingrui sprang up and jumped onto the arena. He felt that he was running away, but suddenly he felt numbness in his armpit. Then he was kicked on the abdomen by Chu Feng, and then he flew out: "I was distracted just now. Let''s do it again!"


    Chu Feng looked at him faintly: "if it is on the battlefield now, you are already a dead man, can the dead person come again?"


    "Go down!" Everyone didn''t see it clearly, but it doesn''t mean Su Mobei didn''t see it clearly. Just now he clearly saw Chu Feng under Jing Rui''s armpit. The latter seemed to kick him off with one foot when his strength couldn''t gather for a while. Naturally, he also understood the meaning of Chu Feng. If he was in the battle field, Jingrui would be dead.


    What''s more, the purpose of Jing Rui''s move is intriguing!


    Jingrui shook his head: "I want to wash away my shame!"


    "Well, I''ll give you this chance!" Chu Feng looks at Jing Rui, who has a firm will or a strong murderer. He doesn''t know why he hates him so much. But what is certain is that he is a stingy person. Chu Feng doesn''t mind giving him the most painful lesson: "but this time, I won''t be merciful again!"After that, Chu Feng takes the lead, and Jingrui jumps up and kicks out again. Then, he kicks back at Chu Feng''s head. Chu Feng just uses his hands to block it. He doesn''t collide with Jingrui too much. All the people around him feel that he is watching a movie and TV series.


    Jingrui is narrow-minded, but his kung fu is not weak at all. He punches at Chu Feng, and his legs and feet are also unstoppable. But they are all resolved by Chu Feng one by one. Finally, Jing Rui''s anger flashed in his eyes, and he kicked his right foot high to face Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his left hand raised directly to block it. Then he immediately hit Jingrui''s stomach with his right fist. Seeing this scene, Su Mobei, who wanted to lose face on both of them, had to move because he felt Chu Feng''s anger!


    Su Mobei moves directly. In a flash, he comes to the back of Chu Feng and punches him in the back. Chu Feng is not surprised at this. He holds Jingrui''s body with one hand, and the strength that the latter can''t resist is pulled to the back.


    Su Mobei subconsciously stops when he sees that his target has become Jingrui. But at this moment, Chu Feng kicks Jingrui''s side, making Su Mobei defenseless. The latter gets a strong kick in the stomach.


    Those instructors and soldiers see this scene, eyes slightly coagulation, Su Mobei all suffer losses?


    At first, they were very surprised that Jingrui was defeated, but now sumobai also suffered losses. Moreover, under the situation of Chu Feng and Jing Rui fighting each other, they also suffered losses in the case of one enemy and two. People''s eyes towards Chu Feng were full of respect, which was respect for the strong!


    Chufeng successfully kicks Su Mobei, but Chu Feng doesn''t stop there. Instead, he quickly approaches Su Mobei with Jing Rui''s meat shield. He slaps Su Mobei twice with a strange technique. The latter''s body becomes stiff. Chu Feng kicks out fiercely at this time, and Su Mobei flies out directly.


    But Chu Feng didn''t stop at this point, and a shoulder fall also threw Jingrui, who was already weak. Su Mobei and Jingrui almost landed at the same time. The difference is that Su Mobei stood firm at the moment of landing, but Jingrui hit the ground hard for the second time, and his strength could not be condensed this time!


    "Soldiers should not talk about too much affection. When they meet the enemy, no one will let you off because of your affection!"


    Chu Feng walked to the edge of the arena, looked down at Su Mo Bei, and said word by word: "and you should know the value of a teammate. If he is more important than you, you are right, but if it is a pig like teammate, then it is not worth it. You should know that if you are in the battlefield, you are dead!"


    Su Mobei looks stiff and has been in the army for nearly ten years. This is the first time someone has said such a thing to him. However, he can''t find any hatred in his heart. Instead, he salutes Chu Feng with a salute: "thank you for your instruction."


    Although Chu Feng is only a student and a teenager, what he said just now has hit Su Mobei''s heart hard. According to his strength, if he ignores Jing Rui, he can fight Chu Feng for 300 rounds. However, because of Jingrui, he is totally disqualified.


    Only by self preservation can we better avenge our comrades in arms. We can save him on the spot. Maybe we will catch up with ourselves, let alone rescue Jingrui. It is not worth it. Therefore, Su Mobei is willing to give this military gift!


    Chu Feng didn''t show a happy look because of Su Mobei''s politeness and the people''s eyes, but looked coldly at Jing Rui, who was helped up by two people: "in this world, no one is willing to give an enemy a second chance. If you lose, you will lose. If you are too persistent, you will pay a greater price!"


    Coldly left a word, Chu Feng jumped off the challenge arena and walked toward the dormitory of the camp: "abide by our agreement, don''t bother me in the future, and the dress is the same as the ghost, ten laps, all free!"


    Chu Feng left like this, but the scene was silent for a long time. Zhou Xiaoxuan closed her mouth slowly and touched her face. Fortunately, I didn''t propose to fight with this guy yesterday, otherwise I would be abused now. But what''s the matter with this guy? It''s like everything is strong?


    "How handsome


    Looking at the direction of the camp, a sweet looking girl outlined a warm smile, pursed a ruddy mouth: "it seems that we need to know about it!"


    "Start training!" Su Mo Bei looks at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, and finally puts down his hand. The latter has gained his absolute respect. Such a strong man is indeed better than them. After drinking a word, he looks at the brow still standing in a corner: "you are very lucky. Go and enjoy your freedom."


    Lang Meimei was still in the scene just now, but he didn''t return to his mind. At the moment, Su Mobei said, "that''s great. There''s no need to train!"


    If Chu Feng knows that Lang Meimei doesn''t need training at the moment and he is the same as himself, he will be angry. He just wants to let Lang Meimei not run that ten laps!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    The military training lasted until 5:00 in the afternoon. At 5:30, everyone entered the canteen on time to eat. When they all ate and returned to the dormitory, it was envious to see the chufeng lying there comfortably with more than ten people in a dormitory of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng naturally doesn''t know what you are thinking about. It''s a bit boring in the dormitory. When you see everyone coming back, she is ready to go out. Four eyes are pulling Chu Feng: "brother Feng, you should be my master. I also want to be like you!"


    Looking at the pitiful appearance of four eyes, Chu Feng had goose bumps all over her body, and wanted to kick him off with one foot, but he still held back: "then I have something to go out, I won''t come back tonight. I will wait until I go back to school!"


    "You''re leaving the camp?"


    Four eyes immediately know what Chu Feng is going to do. Now the whole camp knows that Chu Feng is absolutely free. It can not only do anything, but also leave the camp freely. Suddenly, there is a pitiful color on his face: "take me away with you, and you will abuse those instructors again!"


    Speaking of this, four eyes narrow eyes, then the small eyes now narrowed into a seam: "I forget, what is your relationship with Lang Mei Mei, how to strive for the same welfare as you?"


    "Lang Mei Mei?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, but then he knew that it was su Mo Bei who misunderstood his meaning and shook his head with a smile: "I said I didn''t know you didn''t believe it, so I didn''t explain it!"


    Clap four eyes and kangchao''s shoulder: "although military training is a little hard, but it is also an opportunity to exercise myself, I will leave first, waiting for you to come back!"


    Without giving four eyes and kangchao any more opportunities, Chu Feng left the dormitory once he was smoking, leaving only four eyes and kangchao shouting and not saying righteousness there, but Chu Feng has gone far away from hearing their cry.


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng came to the rear of the camp dormitory, where the camp instructor level lived. Zhouxiaoxuan also lived here. When he first came to the camp, zhouxiaoxuan had already told everyone that if there was anything, he could come here directly to find her.


    The guards who stood on the post below saw Chu Feng, which was supposed to stop, but after a look, they could not make trouble with the cruel people who could abuse Sumu north and Jingrui!


    The innermost room on the third floor, where zhouxiaoxuan lives, has lived here since he came to the training camp. No one has ever entered, except zhouxiaoxuan himself.


    But zhouxiaoxuan, who was sitting in bed after eating in the canteen, had already had a comfortable bath at this time. The reason why she still sat there is that Chu Feng and her words are still reverberating in her ears today, and she will come up late to collect her debts!


    Clenched her lips, zhouxiaoxuan is a girl who doesn''t give up. She feels like she is a girl, but he must not be worse than the man. So he gave up the superior environment and came to the training camp!


    But from yesterday when she met Chu Feng, she felt that she had been unlucky. She should be careful not only to stop her feet twisting to walk now, but also bet Chu Feng that she should not lose. She was angry when she remembered that Zhou Xiaoxuan was in the heart!


    It''s a thump!


    When zhouxiaoxuan was secretly hating Chu Feng bastard, the door of the room was knocked off. Zhouxiaoxuan jumped out of his heart. She knew that the rest of the people must have called her and dared to knock on her door. Basically, they didn''t.


    But now the door is knocked, that is, there is only one possibility, the debt collection came!


    I felt my heart suddenly nervous, but listening to the increasingly urgent knock on the door, zhouxiaoxuan stood up in a nervous way, took a deep breath to make her look as natural as possible, and then walked to open the door.


    As expected, Chu Feng stood at the door with a smile. Originally, Chu Feng''s smile gave a clean feeling, very comfortable, but in zhouxiaoxuan''s eyes, that is the devil''s smile!


    "Let me stand at the door and not invite me in and sit down?"


    Chu Feng looks at zhouxiaoxuan, who is standing at the door, and starts to smile at the corner of his mouth: "of course, you are a teacher. If I feel that I am in the way, or some people want to violate the contract, it doesn''t matter. After all, no one knows what I bet with you, right?"


    Zhouxiaoxuan clenched her teeth and hated to bite Chu Feng hard. She naturally wanted to calculate it, but it was not so simple. She turned away and didn''t want to talk to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was also lazy to discuss these things with zhouxiaoxuan, shrugged his shoulders and walked in,


    then, how did Chu Feng enter Xiaoxuan''s room Chu Feng just entered the door closed the moment, was seen from another room Jingrui, pointing to zhouxiaoxuan''s door, eyes full of incredible look.


    Although I just saw a back image, Su Mo Bei also saw it. But I was not surprised. I patted Jingrui on the shoulder: "Xiaoxuan is also a 22-year-old girl. Chu Feng looks good too. Xiaoxuan may not be able to meet and like others. It is possible for Xiaoxuan to not know and like others!""You''d better go to the infirmary and have a look. The bruises on your body should be dealt with."


    "But Jingrui wants to say something, but Su Mobei doesn''t care. In the end, he just takes a hard look at the door of the room and turns away directly. His anger at Chu Feng rises again. No one can take away the woman I like. In that case, you will definitely pay a heavy price.


    Su Mo Bei looks at Jingrui''s back, and doesn''t think much. He just looks at Zhou Xiaoxuan''s door and shakes his head with a smile and enters his room.


    At the moment, Chu Feng directly sat down on Zhou Xiaoxuan''s bed after Chu Feng came in. She didn''t pay attention to Zhou Xiaoxuan''s glare, and looked at the layout of the room. There was something feminine about the arrangement of the room. But if I saw this woman outside, who would believe she had a woman''s side?


    Looking at a closet next to her, Chu Feng suddenly became a little curious. What style would a woman like Zhou Xiaoxuan look like? Her left eye flashed a faint light, and Chu Feng almost burst into bleeding!


    I took back my left eye, and then I looked at Zhou Xiaoxuan, a wild woman, leopard print, black silk and tulle!


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "do you want to do it?" After a pause, Zhou Xiaoxuan said coldly: "you have to think clearly. If you really dare to do that, I will never die with you, because you are humiliating me. Maybe I will kill you in order not to let you say what you see!"


    "Can you beat me?" Chu Feng naturally knew that Zhou Xiaoxuan was scaring herself, and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you kill me, like drillmaster Zhou. Many people are secretly salivating. They die under the peony flowers. They are also romantic to be ghosts. So let''s start. I''m still in a hurry to go back and have a rest."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan looked tight. She wanted to scold Chu Feng for being shameless. However, it was an agreement between the two parties and she agreed to it. However, Zhou didn''t think she would lose at all. If so, she would not agree.


    But now it''s useless to say anything. Although he can pay off his debts, he is uncomfortable in his heart. And who knows Chu Feng won''t go out and talk nonsense?


    Her eyes are very hot at Chu Feng. Zhou Xiaoxuan and her two hands lift up and unbutton one button on her military uniform. Her eyes are like killing people. She is biting her teeth tightly. It seems that she wants to eat and drink Chu Feng''s flesh and blood.


    Soon, Zhou Xiaoxuan untied her uniform, which was a vest on her body. She took a deep breath and looked at Chu Feng: "you will regret it!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were frozen there, and the contents of the black silk leopard print under the vest could be seen vaguely. As Zhou Xiaoxuan reached out to take off the vest and her flat abdomen showed, Chu Feng said, "drillmaster Zhou, you promise me another condition. How about we cancel this one?"


    "What conditions?"


    After Zhou Xiaoxuan was stunned, she thought that she didn''t have to take off her clothes in front of Chu Feng. She didn''t care so much: "as long as it''s not blasphemous to me, I''ll promise any condition!"


    "Pretty smart!" Chu Feng said with a smile: "it''s nothing. Take me to Jianghai. It''s so late. It''s more than ten kilometers away from the nearest station. So please send me to Jianghai. According to your wildness, it should take more than an hour to get to Jianghai, and then you can come back!"


    "Are you going back to Jianghai?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan looked at Chu Feng in a daze, but when he thought of today''s war with Su Mobei, they could understand the general words, but immediately looked at Chu Feng: "this is really the condition, no other requirements?"


    "Do you want to undress in front of me Chu Feng asked a question, and said with a smile when Zhou Xiaoxuan was staring at her eyes: "it''s true that this requirement, the black silk leopard pattern is not my favorite type, so it''s unnecessary!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan looked ashamed and angry, and looked down. Sure enough, her belongings had already appeared. She smashed her uniform in anger: "go out and wait for me. My mother wants to take a bath!"


    Chufeng laughs and walks out of Zhou Xiaoxuan''s room. If he comes here to ask Zhou Xiaoxuan to send him to Jianghai, it is certainly impossible, but with other methods, it is absolutely no problem. As for the woman''s body, although she is very good, Chu Feng knows that she can''t look at it casually.


    Because Zhou Xiaoxuan gave her a kind of special primitive and simple breath, such a woman''s heart should abide by some traditions!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    "Did you mean it?"


    Chu Feng waited downstairs for more than half an hour before Zhou Xiaoxuan''s voice came from behind. After taking a bath, the woman who completely put her shoulder length short hair out revealed a kind of clean temperament, plus a lot of spirit. Just looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, she was dissatisfied.


    At the beginning, I didn''t have any idea, but Zhou Xiaoxuan suddenly realized that Chu Feng came to see him go to Jianghai instead of changing clothes.


    Although Chu Feng doesn''t think so, according to reason, Zhou Xiaoxuan should be happy, but Zhou Xiaoxuan is contradictory at the moment, that is Chu Feng despises her!


    It can also be said that it is a denial of her charm!


    "What on purpose?"


    Chu Feng naturally knew what Zhou Xiaoxuan was asking, but he didn''t want to create extra troubles at the moment. Otherwise, he would have to walk more than ten kilometers away to take a bus. He just looked at Zhou Xiaoxuan at the moment and put the skirt on her body perfectly. It seemed that as long as she bent down, she would reveal the contents of the skirt.


    It turns out that she has such a woman''s side!


    Zhou Xiaoxuan originally wanted to say whether you despise me, but seeing Chu Feng''s eyes looking at his thigh a little dull, his vanity was satisfied, but his face was cold: "look again, dig your eyes out!"


    Cold said a word, Zhou Xiaoxuan directly to the outside, Chu Feng retracted his eyes and followed Zhou Xiaoxuan, but can not help looking at the woman that can almost be said to be a perfect figure, it seems that love to exercise women, really want to be a little bit of fitness, just leave a long hair, will it look better?


    Like aunt, big wave curly hair is good, or like Yao Qianxue as a straight hair is also OK!


    When Chu Feng followed Zhou Xiaoxuan to the parking lot, on the balcony on the third floor, Jingrui looked at the direction where he had seen people. He said something with gnashing teeth. Then he hit the balcony railing heavily: "no one can be with Xiaoxuan, except me!"


    Ten minutes later, Zhou Xiaoxuan drove out of the parking lot with Chu Feng. Originally, it didn''t take so much time, but Zhou didn''t want to drive a military car out to impress people, so she waited for someone to drive the only ordinary car back.


    It''s almost seven o''clock now, and the sky is getting dark. Chu Feng looks at the students who are playing basketball outside the window. He can''t help but sigh that he still has the strength to play basketball after a day''s training. It seems that he is not tough enough!


    The car directly left the camp and drove onto the road. Zhou Xiaoxuan looked at Chu Feng nearby: "ask you a question!" Don''t wait for Chu Feng to answer to continue to ask: "that you have received special training, how can you play so?"


    "Drive seriously!"


    Chu Feng never looked back and closed his eyes. Half of his skills and everything were taught by the mysterious master and half by himself. Chu Feng did not intend to talk about these things, because his master once said that some things can be left untouched, and it will not be good for him to say too much.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan narrowed her eyes, but then she still resisted the violence. However, she had already made up her mind. When she left the camp, she would check your details.


    Just having an idea, Zhou Xiaoxuan hesitated for a moment or asked, "how about accepting me as a apprentice?"


    Afraid of what Chu Feng misunderstood, Zhou Xiaoxuan continued: "you must not think about it. I am not that superficial, because you can beat Su Mo Bei and Jing Rui at the same time. I feel you can learn from you."


    Although Zhou Xiaoxuan felt that her skill was good, when she met someone like Su Mobei, she would be knocked down a few times, and Chu Feng could defeat Su Mobei. Zhou Xiaoxuan naturally had a little bit of a mind.


    "Sorry, I don''t accept women as apprentices."


    Chu Feng shakes his head decisively. Maybe he will do it in the future. But Chu Feng doesn''t want to have a female disciple around him, or a female apprentice with personality like Zhou Xiaoxuan. Who will be responsible for any misunderstanding?


    "Well, no, no!" At the moment, Xiaoxuan refused to speak with Zhou Xiaoxuan at a speed of one hundred and twenty hours. It seems that Zhou Xiaoxuan can only express her voice in one hour if she wants to go back to Jianghai at such a speed!


    "Eh?" Chu Feng opened his eyes, but a picture flashed through his mind.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan looked back, but continued to look at the front: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK!" Chu Feng felt that there was no crisis, so he was too lazy to say anything. Just now he concentrated on looking with his left eye, for fear of any unexpected rollover, he saw some of the situations ahead.


    Three minutes later, Zhou Xiaoxuan suddenly stepped on the gas pedal and looked at the four cars parked in front of her. More than a dozen people in black stood there with their eyes fixed: "trouble!"


    "No trouble. Wait for me in the car."


    Chu Feng''s left eye had seen what was going to happen, so he didn''t care much about getting off the bus. If it was really dangerous, Chu Feng would have asked Zhou Xiaoxuan to turn around and go back to the camp.Zhou Xiaoxuan wants to say something, but Chu Feng has already got off the bus, and finally can only sit there in a hurry. However, seeing that the people in black have no expression and action, Zhou Xiaoxuan is less nervous. However, she is still curious about what is going on and why these people block the road at night!


    Chu Feng walked directly past. Those people in black seemed to know that Chu Feng would not have any malice, so they made a way for him, and then looked at the car in front again. Zhou Xiaoxuan was stunned. Is this guy a second generation?


    "You seem to know it''s me. Do you have a heart to heart relationship with me?"


    At this time, Chu Feng came to a car, and a pretty face full of make-up came out of it. Lang Meimei left the camp half an hour ago and threatened to leave. Knowing that Chu Feng was going to leave, Lang Meimei waited here after someone came to pick him up. As expected, Chu Feng came.


    "Can you be more narcissistic?" Chu Feng looked at Lang''s eyebrows and raised a smile: "I just don''t know that rose fairy is here in the middle of the night, what are you doing?"


    "Follow me!"


    Lang Meimei was too lazy to pay attention to how Chu Feng knew himself. He just thought that it might be said by four eyes. Chu Feng guessed it. He leaned on the seat and slapped his fingers on the steering wheel: "you helped me today. In principle, our business is even though, but I think about it. It can only be that you don''t need to lose money and apologize!"


    Pointing to the men in black standing in front of them: "but it can''t be reckoned that you hurt their brother, but if you do me another favor tonight, I can think of a good word for you!"


    "It''s a deal!"


    When Lang Meimei felt that Chu Feng would definitely refuse, Chu Feng readily agreed, and then went back to Zhou Xiaoxuan''s car: "drillmaster Zhou, it''s Lang Meimei. She knows I''m going back, so wait for me here. Thank you for sending me here. We''ve got a clear understanding of the two of us!"


    "Wait!" Zhou Xiaoxuan secretly said, "you can go now, but you must come back on the 27th. There will be a special training in the last three days. Everyone can''t be absent. This may affect your problems in school."


    "All right."


    Chufeng nodded at the smell of the speech. He could have more than 20 days of freedom. Anyway, the three days would be over soon. He just took advantage of this time to find something to do and earn some pocket money!


    Seeing Chu Feng leave without looking back after saying a word, Zhou Xiaoxuan slapped the steering wheel fiercely, then looked up in the mirror above: "is it too long to stay in the military camp, so there is no feminine flavor, the 18-year-old boy can''t even rush to see me? It seems that after I go back, I need to exercise my femininity. I don''t think nobody wants it


    "Don''t you wonder what I need from you?"


    After Chu Feng came back and got on the bus, Lang Meimei directly drove away. The rest of the men in Black got on the car and followed him. Lang Meimei looked at Chu Feng curiously and asked in a strange way, "don''t you worry that I''ll take you to a place where there''s no one, and I''ll just dry you out?"


    "Isn''t it a deserted place now?" Chu Feng is not interested in what Lang Meimei asks him to do. Anyway, he is confident that he can break all the plots. There is another reason why he agrees. That is, Lang Meimei is definitely not a girl who is easy to give up. If she refuses her once, she must have a more excessive second time!


    If someone else said this to Lang Meimei, she only thought it was a joke. But now the person who said it was Chu Feng. She firmly believed that she could fight more than ten times, and could knock over her Su Mo Bei with one hand and kick off the arena. Can such a person just talk casually?


    Organized a language, Lang eyebrow stone groundbreaking: "I want you to help me scrap my fiance!"


    Although Chu Feng has already made psychological preparations, what Lang Meimei asked him to do is not simple, but he didn''t expect it to be so simple. When he was about to refuse without hesitation, Lang Meimei said again: "of course, if you can make that guy disgraced and can''t be my fiance, so can you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    "You''re not kidding me, are you? He''s your fiance?"


    Outside the Suhe nightclub, Chu Feng was still surprised when he heard her name told him. He even laughed: "a man like him has a bad reputation. Don''t you really know what he did?"


    "Yes!" "But I know, my father doesn''t know, and even if my father knows, he won''t care, because my father himself has three or four lovers. As long as he can treat me well, my father will not change his mind."


    "Otherwise, he would not be recognized as a dry son!"


    paused for a while, and Lang Mei Mei''s eyes with a false eyelash drew a sore look: "but my dad is a very face saving person. I can''t afford to lose my dad''s face, but you can, as long as that bad ass is defeated. According to the extent of my old dad''s face, he will not be my fiance."


    Lang Meimei''s explanation is very simple and clear, but Chu Feng still can''t understand: "you all say your father is a man who needs face very much. If he knows that the person he likes is dug up by me to destroy or even kill, then I''m not very troublesome?"


    "You have no choice!"


    Lang eyebrow cunning smile, a strategical look: "because since you get on my car, you have no choice, forget to tell you, I have a monitor in this car, but just before you get on the bus, I destroyed it. You said if I told my dad that you played car tremor on me in no one''s place, what would you say?"


    Chu Feng has already known that Lang Meimei is the eldest lady of the Wolf Gang, but she still underestimates her IQ. This is definitely not a little sister who can eat, drink and play. At this moment, she finally wants to understand why when she just returned to Tianhai, Lang Meimei asked all the bodyguards who followed her to leave. She dared to shade herself!


    "Go ahead, I''ll wait for your good news."


    With a smile, Lang Meimei pointed to the Suhe nightclub in the distance: "I received the news that he will play with a group of people in the VIP Room 303 here this evening, so if you go there, there is no difficulty. It is a lecher. I don''t believe that you don''t do anything when you come to such a place."


    "I can only say try my best!" Chu Feng didn''t promise anything rashly, and believed that if she didn''t follow what Lang Meimei said, she would surely pass on her. Chu Feng thought for a moment, and he had the golden finger of his left eye. It seemed that it was not very difficult to find some bad things about Lang Meimei''s fiance.


    "Yes


    When Chu Feng was about to get off the bus, Lang Meimei threw a mobile phone to him: "if you don''t want to kill him or even kill him, just shoot it. As long as you can take pictures of him and other people fooling around, I have a way to ruin his reputation!"


    Chu Feng looks at her mobile phone and doesn''t say anything. She takes it up and leaves directly. She is pulled into a thief ship. Chu Feng can resist, but the identity of Lang Meimei is different. Chu Feng doesn''t mind helping her. Of course, it''s also because the people she wants to deal with by herself are also her own thoughts.


    Lang Meimei looked at the back of Chu Feng''s leaving, and her lipstick covered mouth opened slightly: "Stinky boy, let me lose face like this. It''s better that you two die together!"


    "I''m sorry to ask you to come with me to such a place!"


    At the stairway on the third floor of Suhe, a quiet and elegant woman pulled a sweet and moving girl: "but I can''t help it. My mother just wants me to follow him out. If I don''t come out, I will be forced to die. I have no way. You know my mother''s character, so I can only pull you out together."


    Xia Wei looked around at the people walking around. They were originally in the room, but they were too depressed inside. They took the excuse to come out temporarily. Xia Wei said, "don''t say I''m sorry. I''m not following you. I just hope these bastards don''t do anything."


    "In particular, Mu Tianfei, the bastard, didn''t know what he was whispering with his cousin just now. His eyes were just looking at us. I always felt uncomfortable."


    "I don''t think so."


    Yao Qianxue smelled the words, but also had no bottom in her heart. Holding Xia Wei''s hand, she seemed to be cheering her up and encouraging herself: "how can su he be regarded as the biggest nightclub in the river and sea? Mu Tianfei should not dare to do anything!"


    Xia Wei just gently nodded, but still left a heart, she thought if there is anything, the first time to call her brother, don''t know why, as long as she thinks of her brother, she will calm down again.


    "Xiaoxue, what are you doing outside? Come in and introduce some people to you!"


    At this time, the door of the room opened, Mu Tianfei came out of the room and cried. Yao Qianxue and Xia Wei looked at each other and could only walk past. They were holding hands. They had never been to these places. At the moment, their hearts were bound to be nervous.


    "Cousin, Zuo Shao, Liu Shao, let me introduce you!" In the room, Mu Tianfei said with a smile to three young men who were sitting together with different temperaments: "this is my girlfriend Yao Qianxue. The next one is her good sister and Sun Li''s goddess, Xia Wei. They are all one of the school flowers of our school."Yao Qianxue and Xia Wei frown at the same time. They both feel that Mu Tianfei''s introduction is problematic. What is one of the school flowers? How do you feel like you want to introduce them to others?


    "It''s really a young girl with invincible youth!"


    Zuo Xiong stood up in time, with a smile on his face. Looking at Yao Qianxue and Xia Wei, he didn''t show any annoying appearance: "my name is Zuo Xiong. I''m a friend of Tianfei''s cousin. I''m glad to meet you. Let''s have a drink. I''ll do it all at will."


    Zuo Xiong''s gentleness makes Xia Wei and Yao Qianxue less nervous. However, Huang Shaoguang and Liu Mo, who are sitting in the back, have an intriguing smile in their eyes. They see a waiter carrying two glasses of wine to Xia Wei and Yao Qianxue.


    Zuo Xiong has already said that they are at will. Xia Wei and Yao Qianxue don''t want to refute Zuo Xiong''s face. They hold up their glasses and take a sip. Although it''s only a small sip, for the two girls who don''t drink, they still cough twice.


    "Good, good!"


    Zuo Xiong burst into a big laugh and winked at the waiters and others. Those people retreated one by one. Then they looked at Yao Qianxue and they both had a bright smile: "no, I''m the boss of Suhe nightclub. You must have a good time tonight. If you are tired, you can have a room upstairs. Don''t mention it!"


    Yao Qianxue and Xia Wei just want to say no, and they have to go back at night. Suddenly, they feel a little dizzy. They seem to think of something. They point to Zuo Xiong, but they can''t say anything. They faint on the ground.


    "Ha ha!"


    Huang Shaoguang laughed and went to Sun Li, who was a little stiff faced. "Boy, don''t look heartbroken. If you''re not langdeli''s dry son and you''ve been on my woman, I''d have killed you. Now I''m just playing with you. Don''t you look like a dead father?"


    "No, Huang Shao is joking Sun Li''s face is a little ugly, but he still nods with a smile. Two days ago, he was happy to play with a third tier star, but now he is not happy. Mu Tianfei is not moral. He knows that the little star is Huang Shaoguang, and the woman doesn''t tell him.


    However, he also understood that Huang Shaoguang wanted to pinch him, because almost all people in the road knew that langdeli had no son, only a daughter, without any accident. He was the leader of the Wolf Gang in the future. We can imagine what Huang Shaoguang was thinking.


    "Just know I''m joking!"


    Huang Shaoguang gave a meaningful smile. It was worthwhile to control the future leader of the Wolf Gang with a woman who was tired of it. He patted Sun Li on the shoulder: "are you and Zhao Ying on the same side anyway?" Pointing to a pure woman who has been sitting in the corner tonight: "she will be yours from now on."


    Then he walked over with a smile and pulled up Xia Wei on the ground and threw it to a woman: "send it to me upstairs, wait for me to come up!"


    The woman nodded indifferently and helped Xia Wei to leave the room. In the eyes of outsiders, Xia Wei was just drunk and couldn''t see what was wrong with her.


    "Liu Shao, what do you think of this one?"


    Zuo Xiong also went to sit next to Liu Mo and said with a smile: "I''m used to eating delicacies. It''s good to eat this kind of ordinary meal occasionally. It''s also a school flower. It looks cold and cold. How nice!" Eyes meaningful look at Mu Tianfei: "the key, or Tianfei generous let out, heard or young ah!"


    Liu Mo sipped a mouthful of red wine, knowing that Zuo Xiong and his colleagues were doing all this for the sake of not being blocked. After all, if they could cooperate with Liu''s consortium, the Chinese government would definitely give the green light to the following things!


    Liu Mo is also a deep and cunning person, with a slight smile: "it''s natural that you arranged so well. Then I won''t say anything, but I''m not respectful!" Waving his hand to let his secretary help Yao Qianxue up, similar left the room, but he is sitting in place.


    Huang Luowen patted Mu Tianfei on the shoulder when he went back and sat down. His tone was flat: "as long as a man has money, nothing is a problem. You are my cousin. I develop you and you will benefit. You are just a woman. Do you know that?"


    Mu Tianfei nodded gently. He thought that the woman who had been struggling to catch up with the woman who didn''t hold her hand would be taken off. He was very uncomfortable in his heart. But he also understood that if he wanted to live a better life in the future, he had to be obedient.


    Sun Li saw several important people drink again. He took Zhao Ying and left the room. The meaning is self-evident. You play with my woman, and now I play with your woman!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    "Cheers


    In the room, Zuo Xiong, Liu Mo and Huang Shaoguang all raised their glasses. Mu Tianfei also knew that he was not suitable for here, so he told the rest of the people to leave directly, ready to find a lovely little girl to spend the boring night.


    In particular, thinking that Yao Qianxue is about to lie down under the rest of the body, Mu Tianfei''s heart is filled with anger. But when he thinks that this will bring him millions or even tens of millions of benefits, maybe he can get a smooth road in the future. Mu Tianfei is born to suppress the anger of being a king!


    "Sanxiong real estate company is in the process of preparation, and can transform the old area at any time."


    After the three men had finished a cup of wine, Zuo Xiong said, "I''ve managed the rest of the place. There''s no problem with the official side, but some things still need Liu Shao to do your work. After all, the Chinese government''s policy towards foreign countries is very favorable. We want to eat cakes as much as possible. You, a foreign businessman, play a very important role."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve asked the assistant to deal with this matter, and the corresponding discount will come down soon. I believe the officer will not be confused." Thinking of Yao Qianxue lying in the room waiting for her to pamper herself, Liu Mo''s heart is also a burst of excitement.


    Although I feel no better than Jin Xiaoqi, but I am also an invincible young college student, the taste is self-evident.


    After a pause, Liu Mo looked at Huang Shaoguang on one side. He knew him through Zuo Xiong and the latter, so he still had a little distrust of him. He asked, "I just don''t know what happened to Huang Shao. If those nail holders don''t solve the problem, we will have to pay a sum of money, and then the oil and water in our hands will be reduced."


    Although Huang Shaoguang is a rude man, it doesn''t mean that he is also very rough in his heart. He laughs and says: "don''t worry, I''ve investigated in advance. As long as you''ve done everything, hundreds of people in the old Pujiang district will leave obediently, and only 10000 yuan a square meter will be charged for compensation!"


    "Ten thousand dollars a square?"


    Liu Mo knew that Huang Shaobo was the young leader of the youth gang, and he had a lot of strength in his hands, but he was still a little surprised to hear the number. Although he had not visited the field, he also knew how profiteering the old district reconstruction in the planned Pujiang New Area was and how much money was allocated by the Chinese government.


    The lowest compensation is 30 million square meters, the location of the road section is good is to reach 50 thousand square meters, now heard only need to compensate 11 square meters, Liu Mo probably know how much they can save under this sum of money!


    Liu Mo is in a good mood at the moment when he no longer talks. As the successor of Liu''s financial group, Liu Mo needs a lot of credit if he wants to go to the top. At the very least, before the leader of this term leaves office, he has to create at least $2 billion for the consortium.


    And it''s pure profit!


    At the moment, Liu Mo has already asked someone to check the project that he and Zuo Xiong are cooperating in. The official one is Zuo Xiong, the other is Huang Shaoguang in Jidao, and he is the one who gives preferential treatment to foreign businessmen. In the end, the cooperation of the three aspects will at least benefit 300 million Chi Yuan, not counting the final derivative industry. Liu Mo understands that if this success is made, he will plug the gap of 500 million pool currency.


    In the next few days, as long as he creates another 1.5 billion pool coins in ten years, his position as successor will have no water!


    The three people reached a tacit understanding, raised their glasses, and finally burst into laughter. In the eyes of ordinary people, they need things that may not succeed in their whole life. However, in the eyes of these three people, it is a very simple thing at the moment. It has to be said that this is the gap of fate.


    "It''s solved so quickly. Did you kill him or did you shoot something?"


    At this time, on the road outside, Chu Feng ran out from a corner. Lang Mei Mei saw a smile on his face. He only saw the man in his arms, but his face changed: "how can you go in and bring a woman out. Even if you want to be a woman, you should do something important first?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Chu Feng cheered and congratulated herself that she had agreed to Lang Meimei''s request to come here this evening. Otherwise, it would be a tragedy. She put Xiawei into the back of the car and looked at the ugly brow: "I will do what I promise you, but now I will do something personal."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng leaves here directly. Lang Meimei wants to ask why, but Xia Wei knows what she understands. Her smile is also a little brighter: "Sun Li, Sun Li, you can''t die if you don''t do it!"


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng appeared in the same place again. Yao Qianxue was in her arms. After putting her in, Chu Feng breathed out and said, "you wait for me here. I will get what you want, but you have to make sure that something happens. Otherwise, I don''t mind pulling you to the end."


    "That''s what you see tonight. Shut up!"


    Said a cruel, Chu Feng turned around and returned to the Suhe nightclub. Originally, he was not angry with people like Sun Li and Mu Tianfei, but what they did at the moment was provocation to the bottom line of Chu Feng.


    Xia Wei is a sweet and lovely girl, Yao Qianxue is also an innocent person, but their transaction is to be completed on them, which can not be forgiven at all!Chufeng quietly came to the upstairs room. Through the perspective of his eyes, he saw Sun Li, who was angry with Zhao Ying at the moment. His eyes were inexplicably cold. Looking at the camera in the distance, Chu Feng finally did not rashly pass by and turned into the stairwell, but jumped out through a window and went towards the room through the edge of the pipe.


    He took out Lang Meimei''s mobile phone. Chu Feng turned it upside down and aimed at the room. He started shooting. He was staring at the men and women on the screen. He suddenly felt that this seemed very interesting, but he still held back and did not continue to look.


    About five minutes later, Chu Feng jumped down, because he had already seen Mu Tianfei and two girls together. He took out his mobile phone to shoot for five minutes. He recorded all the scenes that were performing brilliant drama. Then he left here, but did not leave here.


    Chu Feng has already recognized Liu Mo, and he doesn''t know what he wants to do. But Liu Mo''s desire to treat Yao Qianxue''s scoundrel angers him, and chufeng flashes away with a sneer.


    An hour later, Liu Mo, who was drunk and dizzy, entered the elevator and went to the room floor arranged by Zuo Xiong. Huang Shaoguang also went to another floor. Thinking of Xia Wei, who was full of flavor, Huang Shaoguang''s face showed a man''s smile because he drank too much.


    The reason why Zhao Ying and Sun Li colluded at the beginning was that Zuo Xiong knew that Sun Li would marry Lang deli''s only daughter, Lang Meimei, if there was no accident. Both of them were already engaged. In the future, they might become the leader of the wild wolf gang.


    Now, we all know that langdeli loves face very much and will not let a notorious person marry him. As for Xia Wei, it is just Huang Shaobo''s temporary interest!


    Dizzy, he goes to the room arranged by Zuo Xiong. Huang Shaoguang doesn''t worry about Zuo Xiong''s daring to play tricks on him. He takes out the room card that has been prepared for a long time, opens it and goes in. However, there is no response when the light is turned on. Huang Shaoguang is too lazy to pay attention to so many things and walks towards the bed with the help of weak light.


    Then a hungry wolf pounced on it!


    "Why did it take so long?"


    Lang Mei looked at the time and wondered why Chu Feng had gone for such a long time and didn''t come back. But at this time, Chu Feng had opened the door and got on the bus, but he didn''t answer her question. He just said coldly, "go!"


    More than ten minutes later, Huang Shaoguang and Liu Mo are a little sober. This is the SOHO nightclub. After all, it''s not their own territory. Just relax. If you come across the police who don''t have long eyes to sweep over here for the night, it will be a shame.


    Although those policemen in Zuo Xiong''s court don''t dare to come, they are not sure what''s going on these days. They both get up and turn on the light again subconsciously, but when they are ready to take a bath, they say something similar: "Damn it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    "Wow, you''re great!"


    "Thank you. It''s all clear between you and me!"


    Chu Feng glanced at Lang Mei Mei faintly, and then said, "before the two Qing Dynasties, you also dealt with the other three videos. I know that you want to release Sun Li''s video, so you naturally don''t mind publishing a few more paragraphs?"


    "That one!" Originally, his face was still smiling, and his face immediately became serious: "if it''s Mu Tianfei, it''s OK, but Huang Shaobo and Liu Mo can''t do that. Their background is not as simple as you think. If you dare to publish them, you will be finished."


    "Don''t feel like you''ve done it without knowing it. As long as you''ve been in Soho, they''ll know it''s you."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and realized that as long as they looked at the camera, they would know that it was done by himself. However, Chu Feng did not have much to do at the moment. Instead, he asked curiously, "why can''t Huang Shaobo and Liu Mo publish it?"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s expression, Lang Mei turned off the mobile phone and patiently said: "first of all, Huang Shaobo is the young master of the Green Gang. You may think that he is the same as me. I can be negative for a moment, but if you really think that way, then you are wrong. The details of the Green Gang are not what you and I can think of.


    You know what my dad said? My father said that if it had not been for the official balance of the extreme power of the river and the sea, the Green Gang would have put out our wild wolf gang. Our wild wolf Gang seems to be on the same level as the Green Gang, and we are one of the three extreme ways in the river and the sea, but we are only 20 years old. "


    "The Qingbang, however, has existed for a hundred years. Do you know who is the grandfather of the Qingbang who helped Huang Luowen?"


    Chu Feng sat up straight, but he didn''t expect to have such a statement. He whirled around in his mind, but he couldn''t think about it. He said in a timely manner: "Huang Jinrong, the brother of Huangdu who was under the river and sea at the beginning. Although old Du left later, Huang Jinrong''s details are still there. Huang Luowen is his most promising grandson."


    The non mainstream girl''s face at the moment appeared on her face that she shouldn''t have had: "so you''d rather start with me, you don''t want to pay attention to Huang Shaobo. You can''t understand how deep their inside information is, do you understand?"


    Huang Jinrong?


    Chu Feng was stunned when he heard the speech. Naturally, he knew that the traitor was one of them. Chu Feng nodded slightly when he thought of something: "then why can''t Liu Mo do it?"


    "It seems that it''s really from the countryside. It''s terrible, ignorant man!"


    Lang Meimei looked distressed: "Liu Mo is more dignified than Huang Shaoguang. Liu Mo, the successor of Han Huang Nan Liu''s financial group, is one of the top consortia in Qinzhou. The official care for Liu Mo is no less than anyone else. Even if he kills you with one shot, he still has nothing to do with Liu Mo, understand?"


    Stand up, at the moment of Lang eyebrow mood is very comfortable: "so, when you do not have the ability to shake them, do not hit their attention, or one day maybe you will be dead in the street, especially Liu Mo, you don''t see that he is a Southerner in the cold wilderness, but you have to understand that he is the existence of heaven, understand?"


    Patting Chu Feng on the shoulder, Lang eyebrows and eyes flashed a sly smile: "but now you do not offend also offend, according to my understanding of them, as long as you know it is you, you will certainly retaliate. Why don''t you think about becoming a person around me? When I''m a horse, I promise they won''t hurt you!"


    "I''m afraid that''s all you''re talking about with me?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up, Lang eyebrows and what he said would certainly not be false, but Chu Feng felt that the last sentence was the key. He stood up and looked at the door with a smile: "but if you think so, then forget it. I''ve always been used to facing risks myself, even if I die at this point."


    She walked over and picked up Xia Wei and Yao Qianxue. Both of them were in deep sleeping pills. However, they would be fine tomorrow. When they came to the door, they would turn back: "in addition, unless they find me, if you sell me on your own initiative, I will tell them that all this is what you asked me to do."


    "You can imagine, after Sun Li''s video is exposed, we believe in you or me!"


    When Lang Mei Mei''s face changed unnaturally, Chu Feng went on to say, "unexpectedly, you have so much respect for Huang Shaoguang and Liu mo. then I believe that if they know that you are playing tricks secretly, I don''t think you will be any better than me, will you?"


    With a meaningful saying, Chu Feng immediately turned to open the door and went out, but the dignified brow could not be dispersed for a long time. The langmei was a bit selfish, but the words he said were absolutely not water. Now he is in a very awkward situation. Maybe as long as Sun Li and mu Tianfei are cruel, they will be finished.


    Power?


    When Chu Feng saw Xia Yan waiting outside, such an idea flashed in his mind and what Lang Meimei just said. When he didn''t have enough ability to shake those people, don''t make their idea.


    At the moment, Chu Feng understood how much, because he had only one chance to deal with them, but if one failed, they could make use of the resources in their hands to let themselves down countless times!"It must be him, or no one will dare to touch our men."


    Meanwhile, in the monitoring room of Suhe nightclub, Mu Tianfei suddenly pointed to a figure on the screen and said, "it''s Chu Feng. It must be him. If he hadn''t saved Xia Wei and Yao Qianxue, I wouldn''t believe it!"


    "Is it him?" Huang Shaobo''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had seen Chu Feng once. Last time he tried to attack Jin Xiaoqi, it was chufeng who blocked his plan. However, Liu Mo intervened in that matter. Now, Chu Feng appeared again: "who is it, bodyguard?"


    "It''s not a bodyguard. He''s a freshman at Jianghai University, but he doesn''t know why he didn''t go to military training."


    Mu Tianfei seemed to find a way to vent his anger. He took Huang Shaoguang''s hand: "cousin, you must make decisions for me. It is this bastard who humiliated me again and again in the school. It was he who hurt those people of the Green Gang last time!"


    "Is it him?" Huang Shaobo, who had no fluctuation on his face, burst into Li Mang and stared at Chu Feng on the screen: "if it was him, it would be hard to move. Even if he took away Xia Wei and Yao Qianxue, we would suffer a little loss!"


    Liu Mo stares at the person on the picture and feels a trace of familiarity, but he can''t think of it. But he doesn''t want to ask anything. He just opens his mouth and asks the rest of the questions: "why can''t you move him?"


    "Member Yan!"


    Huang Shaoguang said three words straightforwardly. When Liu Mo and Zuo Xiong looked together, he said, "this boy once destroyed my good deeds. I wanted to move him, and later I found him. It was the four tigers of the Green Gang. But I suffered a little loss. But when I was looking for someone to kill him, officer Yan came to warn me!"


    Pointing to Chu Feng on the screen, "he said, if anyone makes this person uncomfortable, he will make anyone uncomfortable!"


    If the rest of the people said such words, Zuo Xiong and Liu Mo would only sneer at them. But now the person who said these words is Huang Shaobo. They know that the black generation will not destroy their own prestige for a long time, and their eyes are a little more dignified.


    But Liu Mo is Liu mo after all. Thinking of Yao Qianxue''s failure to eat the tender powder, he had a big fight with his secretary. He felt uncomfortable. He said grimly, "it''s impossible for him to move on the surface. But if we don''t find the secret loss tonight, we must be uncomfortable."


    As soon as Huang Shaobo''s eyes brightened, Zuo Xiong was only curious. Liu Mo said meaningfully: "the people of the Green Gang can''t move, my people can''t move. Can''t we use other people?"


    People immediately knew what Liu Mo meant, and Zuo Xiong gave a thumbs up: "you are worthy of being the successor of the world financial group. What you contact is profound!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    Xia Yan rented the place, now it is more than one o''clock in the morning!


    "What''s going on?" Xia Yan looks at his sister and Yao Qianxue who faints. She is curious about what happened, but she has already guessed something. She just needs to be confirmed in Chu Feng''s mouth!


    Chu Feng didn''t want to say anything, but Xia Yan didn''t seem to know what to do with her. She still said, "it''s nothing. It''s just that some curfews want to attack them both. I just passed by and saved them."


    As for the fact that she was in Suhe nightclub, Chu Feng still chose to hide it. I believe Xia Wei and Yao Qianxue are not willing to tell it, especially Xia Yan''s appearance. If she knew that her sister was nearly harmed, she would go to that person.


    Feeling Chu Feng seems to have something not to say, but Xia Yan also did not go to ask: "then when can they probably wake up?"


    "Probably tomorrow morning, nothing."


    The two were just drugged. As long as the effect was over, they would wake up OK. Chu Feng simply said, and then he thought of something and asked, "by the way, you should have been in the army before. Do you know anyone who knows the extreme way of the river and the sea?"


    Xia Yan smell speech is full of curiosity: "do you want to do?"


    "Nothing, just want to know." Chu Feng laughs with a relaxed smile. Now more and more people have offended him. With this evening''s incident, Mu Tianfei and his group of people are sure to attack themselves. If they can, chufeng still wants to start first.


    Xia Yan doesn''t think Chu Feng is just so simple to understand, but still said: "I know a little about the river and sea pole road." She said with a bitter smile: "I don''t hide it from you. When I just came back from the army, my life was hard, so I wanted to go to the extreme road to mix up, fight for wealth, but for Weiwei, I still resisted."


    "But at that time, I also knew something about the extreme way of the river and sea."


    Chu Feng suddenly came to be interested and walked out of Xia Wei''s room. Xia Yan understood that Chu Feng wanted to know more. She looked at her sister who was sleeping quietly. Then she gently left the room and closed the door: "just before I say it, I want to know what you''re thinking?"


    Chu Feng pondered for a while. When he left langmeimei''s apartment, he did have such an idea. He just didn''t know what to do, so he shook his head: "I don''t know what to do for the moment. I just want to understand it."


    "If you really want to do something, tell me, I owe you a life from the day you saved my sister."


    Xia Yan nodded slightly and didn''t ask any more questions. She just went to the refrigerator and took out a bottle of bottled beer and threw it to Chu Feng. Then she continued: "Tianhai Jidao has more than ten Jidao forces, but only three forces dominate Jianghai Jidao. They are the old-fashioned Qingbang and the Wolf Gang, which rose 20 years ago."


    After watching Chu Feng''s quiet listening, he said, "there is also a most mysterious double pearl meeting."


    "Shuangzhu Hui, what''s the situation?" Both the Green Gang and the wild wolf Gang have a certain understanding of Chu Feng, but they are not very clear about this third force.


    Xia Yan shook his head: "I''m not very clear about this. Maybe the Green Gang and the Wolf Gang are not very clear about it, but the power of Shuangzhu club in the river and sea can not be ignored. It is also the only polar road with industries all over the river and sea. Shuangzhu beauty salon chain is the industry of Shuangzhu club.


    It is said that there are more than 800 people in the Shuangzhu Association, including more than 3000 people who work for the association. It can be regarded as the only one of the three major forces in the river and sea that has not carried out the three kinds of gangs, such as pornography, gambling and poison. Its president is a woman, a Jade Scorpion and a black widow. They control the association secretly! "


    "Once the Qing Gang wanted to annex the Shuangzhu Association, but all the 300 people sent out were beaten up and left outside the hospital overnight. Mysterious and powerful are the characteristics of Shuangzhu club."


    "A gang run by two women?" Chu Feng poured a mouthful of beer and added a little interest: "I thought that men were fighting in the extreme way, but I didn''t expect that women could hold up one side of the sky. What about the other extreme forces and forces?"


    "The other forces are too weak compared with the three forces!"


    Xia Yan said what he knew as much as possible, but he guessed Chu Feng''s thoughts in his heart: "moreover, most of them are concentrated in the area of Pujiang New District and old district. They are mixed with snakes and dragons. Compared with the Green Gang and the wild wolf Gang, which occupy the rest of the rich territory, they are hard to make a climate.


    The biggest force is more than 200 people. If the three forces had no interest in Pujiang New Area and old Pujiang District, these mobs would have been eliminated. "


    "It''s leftovers. I get it!"


    Chu Feng nodded and stood up. He put the wine jar on the table to see the time: "it''s almost two o''clock. I''d better leave. When they wake up, tell them to be more careful and not too close to those people who have bad intentions. Otherwise, they will not be handed out in time at any time."


    Xia Yan also did not leave Chu Feng, just nodded slightly: "that you walk slowly!"


    Chu Feng nodded and left the place where Xia Yan lived and walked slowly towards the green garden. However, he was thinking about some things. In the past, when he was in dianlan, life and reading were all he had. He didn''t need to consider too many interpersonal relationships. However, after arriving at Jianghai, chufeng felt that the society was more responsible than he had imagined.People say that people don''t offend me and I don''t commit crimes. But in this prosperous city, you don''t want to provoke others, but others will come to provoke you. They didn''t mean to offend, but they were always framed!


    And when these self righteous second-generation characters find that they can''t trample on you, they will call on friends to start with you, wash away their so-called shame, really a little tired!


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng did not smoke after a 24-hour convenience store, but today he did not know why he wanted to smoke a cigarette to ease his mood. He went in to buy a pack of cigarettes and a lighter, lit a cigarette and took a deep breath, but then he coughed and coughed.


    Looking up at the starry sky, Chu Feng feels that sometimes life is so involuntarily, sometimes he really just wants to have a good reading life!


    "Chase, today must not let Jade Scorpion run away!"


    Chu Feng timely hide behind the station sign, many times the facts have proved that the hero to save the United States is a very comfortable thing, but when you save this person, maybe you will be hated.


    And now the woman is obviously being chased in the middle of the night. It must not be an ordinary person. Chu Feng is not in the mood to save such a person. He always has to pay back when he comes out.


    "Hurry up, it''s hard to block Jade Scorpion once. This time, you can''t let her run away!"


    When Chu Feng was hiding in the dark, the voice in the distance came again, and the word was heard in Chu Feng''s ear. Her eyes suddenly lit up. Jade Scorpion, who is not one of the presidents of the double pearl Association, a mysterious woman?


    Jade Scorpion''s face was completely covered, his face covered with a layer of black yarn, but showed a pair of eyes outside. At the moment, with a cold hum, the machete in his hand drew an arc, and a green gang member standing in front of him suddenly fell to the ground, bleeding like a stream!


    Hu Luo''s face changed ferocious and ugly: "on, give me this woman, see if there is no Jade Scorpion''s double pearl meeting, a black widow can hold on to it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    At huluo''s command, more than ten members of the youth gang raised their machetes to cut at the Jade Scorpion. The latter blocked the four people''s knives with their machetes, and kicked them out with one kick. However, the wound on the back was a little bigger, which meant to enlarge the wound.


    Seeing this scene, Hu Luo flashed a sinister look in his eyes and whispered something in the ear of one of his servants. The latter was stunned and then nodded his head quickly and ran to the 24-hour convenience store on one side. The shop assistants there hid when they saw these people chopping people. The man ran in and he just squatted and didn''t dare to come out.


    Although Jade Scorpion is just a girl, she keeps waving the machete as if she has eyes in her hand, which is tricky and domineering. Those green gang members dare not get too close for fear that they will be killed if they are not careful.


    You know, the woman in front of her has killed seven or eight of them from the beginning to now!


    Jade Scorpion chopped a member of the Green Gang to the ground with a knife. He stepped back and looked at more than ten people. A trace of solemnity flashed in his eyes. He just came out to deal with something this evening. Unexpectedly, he was watched by the green gang members who had been stationed in Shuangzhu for several months. After he left the stronghold, 20 people covered up and killed him.


    The leader is Hu Luo, one of the four tigers of the Green Gang. He is a sinister and cunning villain with good skills!


    After a look at the street in the distance, the Jade Scorpion''s Secret road support has not come yet. It is estimated that it has been blocked. The silver teeth burst out again with a bite of silver teeth. The machete in his hand drew a beautiful arc to the extreme, and killed a green gang member by taking advantage of its unprepared.


    At this time, the idea is not to kill all the people, but to find a way to break out of the encirclement, otherwise we will die here tonight.


    Hu Luo stepped back and looked at the man who came back and gave a look. Then he went to one side and said, "Jade Scorpion, I suddenly changed my mind. How come you are one of the eldest sisters of Jianghai Jidao. It must be very comfortable to keep people like you under your body, so I''m not going to kill you. I want to catch alive."


    "After I catch you back, I will let more than ten brothers serve you well. I believe they will be very happy."


    A trace of anger flashed in Jade Scorpion''s eyes, and he said that his machete strength increased a little. The two green gang members who couldn''t dodge were directly chopped down to the ground. Their eyes were cold and looked at Hu Luo. This guy is the most difficult to deal with.


    Just at this time, Jade Scorpion suddenly felt a cool behind, and then came severe pain. Tears almost came out, and looked at the tiger Luo with a successful conspiracy smile on his face: "despicable!"


    Huluo saw his plot and laughed: "in this era, it is not despicable and does not survive. You are so hot, I will see whether it is hot pepper oil or you are hot!"


    Jade Scorpion clenched her teeth against the pain of the wound caused by the invasion of chili oil. She was lack of strength, so her strength was all lax. Looking at huluo, she knew that this man was mean, but she didn''t expect to be so mean.


    Huluo also saw that chili oil dispersed most of the spirit of Jade Scorpion, and he said, "give me all of them. She can''t do it any more. Take it back, and one person will come."


    As the saying goes, there must be brave men under the heavy reward. Facing a woman of Jade Scorpion''s status, more men want to be able to hold on to themselves. When they hear huluo''s words, the members of the youth gang seem to be full of fighting spirit. It seems that they have foreseen the situation of leaving Jade Scorpion under them, and their offensive power has increased a bit.


    Jade Scorpion at the moment just rely on her own mental strength to resist there. She knows that she will fall to the ground as long as she relaxes her spirit. It''s not bad to put a little chili oil in cooking, but now it''s absolutely lethal. It''s more painful than sprinkling salt on the wound.


    At this time, a figure suddenly burst out, huluo only saw two green gang members directly paralyzed on the ground. Then the man approached Jade Scorpion in the shortest time, picked up the injured woman, and then flew two green gang members like a tiger out of the cage.


    When a machete was snatched from the Jade Scorpion''s hand, two cold lights passed by, and the hands of the two green gang members were separated from their bodies. Chu Feng kicked it out with one foot, broke a gap, and burst out directly holding the Jade Scorpion.


    Jade Scorpion originally thought he was a member of the Green Gang, but when he saw Chu Feng, who covered his face and showed a pair of eyes, he suddenly felt an inexplicable sense of security and fainted directly.


    "Who are you? Do you dare to intervene in the affairs of the Qing Gang?"


    Finally, he was expelled from the gate of Wudang Mountain and went to jail for two years. After he came out, he went to fight in the river and sea. Finally, he became one of the four tigers in the name of the Green Gang!


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her backhand Jade Scorpion put her back. She took down the torn clothes thoroughly and twisted them into a rope to fix people behind them: "passers-by!"


    "It''s really nosy. It seems that you really don''t want to live."


    Hu Luo sneered, Jade Scorpion won''t appear once in a few months. He spent several months on it. He found it hard to find out this evening. How could an accident happen? With a wave of his hand, the last few people pressed it directly. Huluo also took out a machete and held it in his hand, ready to take a knife at any time.Although he was carrying a man on his back, Chu Feng didn''t have much difficulty. In the case that the Jade Scorpion would not be hurt, the machete in his hand was smoother than that in the Jade Scorpion''s hand. Only a few strokes cut off all the remaining members of the Green Gang, one hand on the ground.


    It''s not that Chu Feng is too cruel, but these people themselves are incurable people. If they keep dropping their hands, they may harm more people in the future.


    At this time, Hu Luo, who has been waiting for an opportunity, shouts with a Sharp Machete in his hand and cuts towards the Jade Scorpion behind the Chu wind. He deeply understands that Chu Feng wants to protect the Jade Scorpion, so he can start on this.


    However, he underestimated Chu Feng''s ability. At the moment when he dropped the machete, Chu Feng dodged the machete, and then the machete in his hand was chopped out. Huluo''s look changed. His body instinctively took back the machete to block it, but he found that he couldn''t stop it.


    With a sound of collapse, the machete in his hand broke directly, while the machete fell without reducing its residual power. A flash of blood flashed. Hu Luo''s eyes seemed to forget the reaction. Soon, he finally burst out a voice: "my hand!"


    Chu Feng kicks out at the right time. Hu Luo''s voice is like a duck that cuts off his throat. He is knocked unconscious on the ground by chufeng''s kick. It is estimated that the Jade Scorpion behind him has fainted. It is estimated that he has lost too much blood and exceeded his body load. It is necessary to find a place to heal his wounds.


    At this time, Jade Scorpion suddenly opened his eyes: "room 1305, building C, Pujiang New Town!" Then she fainted again. Chu Feng was stunned. The woman was really the best. However, she left quickly with her back on her back. She just felt the special feeling coming from running behind her, but it was a little moving.


    "Asshole, who can tell me what happened."


    About ten minutes after Chu Feng left with Jade Scorpion on his back, more than ten cars stopped here. A car opened and a man with long hair was very fat. Looking at huluo, whose hand was cut off on the ground, his big face was full of anger. Tonight, huluo contacted him to stop Shuangzhu Association and support the killing of Jade Scorpion.


    At the moment, he is blocking and repelling the double Pearl Club, but huluo is a failure!


    "Brother Quan, this is the 24-hour convenience store attendant, you can ask!" A member of the youth gang pulled a man out of the convenience store and pushed it to tiger spring. The latter held the man''s neck: "tell me, what''s going on, otherwise, I''ll kill you with a knife!"


    The convenience store employee was scared and incontinent. His voice said intermittently, "I don''t know. At the beginning, more than a dozen people chased a woman, but when the woman was dying, a masked man suddenly killed and took away the woman. These people were cut by the masked man, and I don''t know anything else."


    "It stinks so damn!"


    Smelling a Sao smell, Huquan frowned and bowed his head, then kicked the convenience store support to the ground: "remember, you didn''t see anything about this evening!" Then the man who brought under the opponent said: "look, all the people who haven''t died will be sent to our investment hospital, and those who have died will be sent to the crematorium directly!"


    His eyes burst out with a fierce color: "in addition, I''ve mobilized people to chase after me. Hu Luo said that Jade Scorpion was injured, but it''s still a very serious knife wound. Give me a good look at all the hospitals in Jianghai and private clinics in underground hospitals, and pay attention to good women!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    Pujiang New Area was developed a few years ago. The most symbolic community is Pujiang New Town. A series of high-rise buildings, covering an area of more than 70 mu, are extremely unique!


    Chu Feng comes here with Jade Scorpion on his back. It is impossible to enter Pujiang New City with perfect security by normal methods. So Chu Feng still chooses an abnormal way to enter the community.


    After Su He nightclub, Chu Feng was very careful about the ubiquitous cameras, so when he found building C, he didn''t take the elevator, but directly took the stairs. On the 13th floor, he carried a woman on his back. It was not too difficult for Chu Feng.


    Outside room 1305, Chu Feng put the Jade Scorpion down from his body. Looking back at the blood on his back, he could not help shaking his head. He looked in the pocket of Jade Scorpion and found no key?


    Looking at the door, Chu wind dark way to break into the door?


    "Ahead!" At this time, the Jade Scorpion with eyes closed suddenly opened his mouth, but it seemed to be in a coma.


    In fact, Jade Scorpion just fainted at that time after being rescued by Chu Feng. After Chu Feng completely solved huluo, they had already woken up, but their whole body was weak. Now they knew that they had arrived at the door of their home, and Jade Scorpion spoke softly.


    Chu Feng was also scared. What happened to this woman? She was still unconscious after being hurt so much. It''s really OK!


    Front?


    "What are you doing?"


    When Chu Feng pulled down the zipper of Jade Scorpion to reveal the black lace cover inside, Jade Scorpion suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the hand on the zipper. His open eyes flashed with anger: "let go of your hand!"


    Chu Feng slightly Leng, but still let go of the hand, that amazing white is already in the mind, and aunt''s general, but still maintain a gentleman''s posture: "you said in front of it?"


    Jade Scorpion slightly narrowed his eyes, knowing that he had misunderstood Chu Feng. He also misunderstood his meaning. He looked at the back of Chu Feng: "I said the vase in front of me!"


    Chu Feng looked back and saw a vase at the foot of the stairs in the distance. His left eye twinkled and saw two keys at the bottom of the vase, which was a little embarrassing. But that was all of a sudden. After all, when a woman told you about the front, you would think it was somewhere subconsciously.


    She stood up and walked over, pushed the vase aside a little, took out the key below and came back. The Jade Scorpion closed her eyes slightly, and seemed to faint. Chu Feng shook her head and opened the security door and the inside door, and then carried the Jade Scorpion in.


    Then I found mop and other things in the bathroom and cleaned the ground. Just now the Jade Scorpion was here, leaving a lot of blood, which needs to be cleaned up.


    "Is that going to take you to the hospital?"


    Chu Feng walked past and knew that Jade Scorpion was very vigilant. When you looked at her, she might have fainted. In fact, she was still awake and asked, but her eyes were staring at the open front, which was very white and powerful!


    Jade Scorpion eyes gently open: "help me clean the wound, I can solve it myself!"


    Chu Feng is still a little wary of Jade Scorpion. Seeing her appearance, she doesn''t want to expose what she can cure, but she still looks strange when she hears Jade Scorpion: "can I help you clean it?"


    "Do you think I can do it myself now?" Jade Scorpion took a hemostatic pill when she was cut by a knife. The effect is that it has, but there is a lot of bleeding. With the stimulation of chili oil, it is a rare thing that she can persist in not fainting now.


    Chu Feng is a little cramped, but look at Jade Scorpion has closed his eyes, heart, you a woman don''t care, I a man seems to have no need to care about it?


    She went to pick up the Jade Scorpion and went into the bathroom. She put hot water in the bathtub. Then she looked at the Jade Scorpion. The latter didn''t respond. Chu Feng''s hand was a little shaky. Then she closed her eyes and pulled the zipper down!


    "Oh, my meat!" At this time, Jade Scorpion is suddenly called up, opened his eyes and looked at Chu Feng angrily: "are you on purpose?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and said, "sorry, I didn''t mean to!"


    Because Jade Scorpion is sitting on the ground, she just pulled down the zipper and squeezed into the flesh on her flat abdomen, and was pulled out a bloodstain: "that, wait, I''ll try to help you eliminate it."


    Jade Scorpion snorts coldly, it seems that he doesn''t want to pay attention to Chu Feng any more.


    Chu Feng was more careful this time, and slowly took off the skin coat of Jade Scorpion. It was full of chili oil. A pungent smell of blood filled the bathroom. Looking at the pants stained with blood, Chu Feng tentatively asked, "do you need to take off the pants below?"


    Jade Scorpion closed eyes did not open, as if thinking about something, and then a little unnatural mouth: "I have no strength now!"


    A simple sentence contains too much information. Chu Feng swallows his saliva, puts the Jade Scorpion''s hand on his shoulder and slowly stands up. Then his heart rate accelerates to take off the Jade Scorpion''s leather pants. The heartbeat of both sides is inexplicably accelerated.Slowly and immediately put the bloodstained leather pants aside, Chu Feng''s heart calmed down a little, as long as his heart is right, then everything is not a problem.


    But Chu wind obviously underestimated Jade Scorpion, the latter is only slightly frown, is not a hum!


    More than ten minutes later, Chu Feng helped the Jade Scorpion to clean up. The chili oil was completely cleaned. Looking at the woman lying in the bathtub, her body presented a different temptation in the light red water, and a scorpion was tattooed on the bottom of her thigh. Is this the origin of the Jade Scorpion''s name?


    When Chu Feng thought about it, Jade Scorpion might be a little more energetic after bathing and cleaning. She opened her eyes and looked at Chu Feng: "help me get up and take off the rest!"


    Chu Feng''s head is at a loss. He looks at a cold and beautiful face that has been taken off his black veil. He breathes unconsciously. His throat wriggles unconsciously. He takes a deep breath. Chu Feng lifts the Jade Scorpion out of the bathtub and wipes her body with a towel. Her hands are shaking a little.


    Jade Scorpion is also clenching her lips at the moment, especially when Chu Feng''s fingers unconsciously touch sensitive skin, she trembles unconsciously.


    Chu Feng heart a horizontal, quickly removed the Jade Scorpion cover, but it is not to see, quickly took a bath towel to her around, and then took her to the room: "now need me to do something?"


    Just said a few words, Jade Scorpion is no response, Chu wind slightly frown, fell asleep?


    Chu Feng wanted to turn off the light and leave the room, but finally he thought about it. He went over and pulled off the Jade Scorpion''s bath towel. The skin that just bathed with moving luster was particularly attractive under the light. Chu Feng gently turned the Jade Scorpion''s body over.


    A finger flick, a gold needle appears in the hand, Chu wind directly fell on the Jade Scorpion''s back, blood has stopped flowing, but need to ease the tight back.


    Take out from the body, Chu Feng felt out a small porcelain vase: "cheap you, this thing, people in need of 100000 yuan do not mind at all!"


    After opening the lid of the porcelain vase, Chu Feng evenly spread the powder on the snow back of the Jade Scorpion. He didn''t worry about it, and then he put it away. In this way, the Jade Scorpion''s wound would scar tomorrow, and it would be impossible to find any wound in a week at most.


    Originally, Chu Feng didn''t want to see such a perfect body, but Chu Feng was still soft hearted, and a scar was behind him, which was not beautiful!


    After cleaning up, Chu Feng turned off the lights and left the room. He also needed to take a bath. His body was stained with blood. After all, he was not comfortable. However, at the moment when he closed the door, Jade Scorpion suddenly opened his eyes: "it''s still sitting still!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    After taking a bath, Chu Feng sleeps all night in the hall outside. At six o''clock, Chu Feng wakes up naturally without any alarm clock. Feeling a little hungry, Chu Feng goes into the kitchen and opens the refrigerator, but frowns: "are jade scorpions not eating at home?"


    Look at the so big four rooms and two halls, it seems that only Jade Scorpion is really a person, it seems that it is really likely to eat outside, not at home!


    If you want to get something, Chu Feng can only shake his head and walk to the Jade Scorpion''s room, but after opening the door, he is stunned: "where are the people?"


    Walk in to have a look, no one has seen, the bed has been cleaned up, only a bath towel on the bed, that cold and gorgeous woman has not been found, Chu wind dark way by such injuries can still walk?


    Out of the room, Chu Feng took a look at the rest of the room, and determined that there was no Jade Scorpion''s figure, and no trace of people went!


    "Where did I go? Even if my powder works well, I still need a good rest!"


    Chu Feng looked for a circle without any harvest. He was also a little curious. He felt that he had no clothes on, so it seemed impossible to go out. But when he turned around, he saw a shirt on the sofa. Chu Feng''s face was stunned. It seems that this woman is not as cold as she looks, and she knows to find me a dress.


    Go to pick up the clothes, there are some things falling from the bottom, a note and a bunch of keys: when you go out, remember to lock the door!


    "Don''t you worry that I''ll do something bad at night?"


    Chu Feng shook the key in his hand for a circle, but then scattered his thoughts. The doors and windows of the rest of the room were closed, and there were some dust on the balcony outside. It seemed that there were not people living here all the time. Maybe it was just a temporary residence for Jade Scorpion!


    Patting his head, an idea in his heart can''t continue. Chu Feng feels a bit sorry, but he doesn''t regret saving the Jade Scorpion. After all, it''s a sin to watch such a beauty die in front of him.


    Shaking the key in his hand, Chu Feng said with a smile: "leave the key at ease for me, won''t you like me?"


    Chufeng put on his clothes and left directly. He locked the door according to Jade Scorpion''s message. When he came in last night, he carried a bloody Jade Scorpion on his back. Naturally, he wanted to take an unusual road. But when he went out, Chu Feng still left from the gate, and no one wanted to always climb over the wall.


    "Why don''t you leave him? He knows about the vice president."


    When Chu Feng disappeared in the street, in a black car, an enchanting woman looked into the distance, her eyes were like autumn water: "if he was caught by the people of the Green Gang, we would be in trouble!"


    Beside the enchanting woman, there was a woman with dark glasses who could not see her face clearly. No one knew what she was thinking at the moment: "if I could stay, I would have done it, but I don''t think I have the ability to keep him. Besides, you don''t need to worry about the vice president''s affairs. You can manage your own affairs well."


    "The Green Gang even can stay for months, and they have to attack her. Then they must take actions against Shuangzhu."


    The beautiful mouth slightly cocked up, sketching a sneer: "after all, we Shuangzhu will control more than 60% of the hairdressing and beauty chains in Jianghai, and the membership consumption can create hundreds of millions of net income every year. The Green Gang''s economy has been in recession for the past two years. It can be seen from their owners'' real estate that they should be careful."


    Enchanting woman smile: "don''t worry, I can still control this matter!" "But last night they attacked the vice president. What should we do about it? How can the Vice President be the woman you like?"


    "Jealous?"


    The woman in sunglasses suddenly provoked the enchanting woman''s chin and gave her kiss on the red lips: "don''t you know me yet? Although she is highly valued by me, some women are the best if they can''t get it. Do you think she will touch her for me? So you are still my favorite woman


    The enchanting woman giggled and put her hands on the shoulder of the woman with Sunglasses: "now, are we going to find a place to do morning exercises?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know that someone was looking at him when he left. Of course, if he used his left eye, he could know. But if everything depended on the left eye, it would be too boring to live in this world. So Chu Feng didn''t know that he had walked into other people''s eyes invisibly.


    Chufeng trotted down the street to a breakfast shop. After buying breakfast, he went back to the green garden. It was only seven o''clock. It was estimated that Lin Yulin had not yet got up. Chu Feng opened the door and went in and tried his best to put down his voice.


    Just Chu Feng just entered not long time, Lin Yulin''s room door opened, see Chu Feng immediately a Leng: "you did not go to military training?" Then suddenly thought of what: "what''s the matter with you? Can''t you just run away with hardship?"


    "No, the instructor didn''t think it was necessary for me to train and let me back!"


    What Chu Feng was most afraid of was that Lin Yulin wronged himself. He quickly and briefly said, with a little lie: "and I''m not the only one. There are many students who don''t need military training, because our physical fitness is better than ordinary people, and our physical quality is good, so let us back!""Really?" Lin Yulin looks at Chu Feng suspiciously. Although she has not been to university or military training, she also knows some college students when she goes to night school. Military training and physical training are secondary, but the main thing is to cultivate a student''s spirit of hard work.


    How is it different from what Chu Feng said?


    But Lin Yulin didn''t think Chu Feng would deceive herself, so she nodded: "if that''s the case, you can hang out with me for a while. All the food at home is gone. It happens that at the weekend, I''ll buy some of what I want to eat next week and put it back, so I don''t have to go out to eat."


    Chu Feng suddenly laughed. Lin Yulin didn''t know why she felt a little uncomfortable when she saw his smile like this: "what are you laughing at?"


    Chu Feng touched his head: "my aunt is really obedient. I thought you were going to eat outside when I came back from shopping. I thought you were going to eat outside. It''s good. There is progress."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words and remembering his account that day, Lin Yulin''s face turned red with a brush. She angrily picked up a pillow on the sofa and threw it in the past: "you''re still breathing. I just think what you said is reasonable, not obedient. You are not my husband, and you are not qualified to manage me!"


    Chu Feng took Lin Yulin''s pillow, but she was stunned. Yes, my aunt will marry in the future. If she wants to listen to others, she wants to ask Lin Yulin to have breakfast first, but she frowns: "aunt, what''s the matter with you? Is your body uncomfortable?"


    "No!"


    Lin Yulin shook her head and twisted her body: "it may be that I fell asleep last night. It''s a little sour!"


    "That''s it Chu Feng nodded, but then said, "or I''ll give you a massage."


    "You give me a massage?" When Lin Yulin heard the speech, her eyes narrowed slightly, her hands around her, and her face became serious: "Xiao Feng, I know that you are now in an age of extreme curiosity about women. My aunt and you have such an accident or two, but it doesn''t mean that you can make fun of her, OK?"


    Chu Feng looked at Lin Yulin, who became very serious, and finally shook her head with a wry smile. She knew that she had misunderstood her meaning: "Auntie, I''m not joking with you. I''ve really learned massage before. If you don''t believe it, you''ll know it by asking my younger brother!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s serious look on his face, Lin Yulin''s cheek turned red. She felt that she had thought too much, but she still said, "even if I have learned it, I won''t give you a press. Everything is your future uncle''s!"


    Chu wind Nuogu mouth, whispered: "then I will not be uncle for myself."


    Although Chu Feng said it in a low voice, Lin Yulin heard it and scolded, "Chu Feng, you bastard!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    Chu Feng originally wanted to use the rest of his time to go out and find something to do, but Lin Yulin refused. Now that he is a freshman at Jianghai University, there is no need to go out and find something to do. She can support Chu Feng to finish his four-year study!


    Chu Feng does not agree, but Lin Yulin is angry and chufeng can only choose to compromise.


    For half a month, Chu Feng always goes back and forth between Shengyuan security company. In the morning, she accompanies Lin Yulin to take her to work. In the evening, she comes back from work. She prepares warm breakfast in the morning and rich dishes in the evening.


    Chu Feng still habitually washes clothes for Lin Yulin. The latter scolds her several times, but Chu Feng finally forgets that Lin Yulin can only choose silence, but she slowly enjoys the feeling of having a person taking care of her, even her personal clothes. Lin Yulin does not separate and throws them all to Chu Feng for washing.


    "Xiao Feng, do you think my aunt is fat


    This morning, Lin Yulin came out of the room wearing a skirt. Her long, snow-white legs rippled in the air. She just turned around after she came out: "it seems that she is really fat!"


    Not waiting for Chu Feng to say that it was so good, Lin Yulin directly opened Liu Yan''s room and went in. Then there was a cry of ouch. Chu Feng ran in because of why, but suddenly he was speechless: "Auntie, just weigh a body weight. Why do you have to?"


    "Half a month, 103 Jin, 5 jin!"


    Lin Yulin, however, seemed to have lost something she loved. She pinched her arm and looked miserable: "it''s over. I must look fat now. It''s over, it''s over!"


    "You don''t have a lot of meat on your body. There are bumps and bumps, as well as,!"


    Chu Feng is still forgetting to say what he thinks in his heart, but he sees Lin Yulin tilting his head and smiling at himself. When Chu Feng secretly says something bad in his heart, Lin Yulin narrows his eyes: "Xiaofeng, how did Xiaoyi say to you before?"


    Chu Feng quickly returned: "aunt, I didn''t peek at you!"


    "Well, if you don''t peek, you can tell that?" Lin Yulin came over and knocked on Chu Feng''s head. The 27 year old woman showed a delicate and lovely look: "I tell you, I will blind you in the eyes if you don''t treat my little aunt as if you were not polite."


    Chu Feng knew that Lin Yulin was not angry when she looked like this. After getting along for more than a month, Chu Feng also knew Lin Yulin''s temper. It was harmless to make a proper joke: "who is your aunt? You are a great beauty. People say that seeing more beautiful women can live for several years. There is one in my family. Naturally, I will spare no effort to see it."


    "You really can''t watch TV anymore."


    Lin Yulin pursed her lips and said in a sweet voice: "you were a shy child when you first came here before. This is just more than a month ago that you know how to coax girls to be happy. Moreover, the target of starting a business is still a little aunt. It''s not good for you!"


    Chu Feng just a smile, and then put his arm around Lin Yulin''s slender waist and walked out of Liu Yan''s room: "know little aunt, this problem you say every day, I know, you are my future uncle''s, I can''t look at you, now you can eat breakfast first, and then go to work obediently!"


    "Fuck you, more and more daring!"


    Lin Yulin didn''t expect that Chu Feng would dare to embrace herself. She opened Chu Feng''s hand with a coquettish voice. Her face turned red and went to eat breakfast. However, the deer in her heart was fluttering. I don''t know why. These days, she has become more and more used to the care of Chu Feng.


    In particular, Chu Feng accompanies her to go outside the company every morning. In the evening, no matter whether it is normal work or overtime work, she will definitely see Chu Feng''s figure when she comes out of the company gate. She still has some expectations in her heart, and Lin Yulin doesn''t know why.


    Soon Lin Yulin was absent-minded after breakfast, Chu Feng handed her bag to her, and then opened the door: "beauty, please!"


    "I''m more and more garrulous. I''m called aunt!" Lin Yulin said angrily, but still took the bag and went out. Although the love with Jingde was just beginning to end, Lin Yulin was not heartache at all, and did not feel that it was his first love.


    Entering the elevator, Lin Yulin suddenly felt that she was in love with Chu Feng? Just like this idea just came into being, Lin Yulin was scared by herself!


    "Well, it will be my 28th birthday in a few months, or I have nothing. When can I have a car?"


    On the way to the company, Lin Yulin complained and looked at the cars coming and going around. She had been in Jianghai for so many years. In fact, as long as Lin Yulin wanted to, she would have everything for her house, car and ticket. But she always insisted on her bottom line, even if it was renting a house, walking, taking a bus and eating fast food.


    Chu Feng looks at Lin Yulin from the side. Although her face is always brimming with self-confidence and happy smile, Chu Feng can feel that Lin Yulin''s heart is also somewhat melancholy. Many women of this age are already mothers of children, but Lin Yulin is still single for her sister''s family and for her present self.


    Although it seems that Lin Yulin is so strong, Chu Feng knows that Lin Yulin also needs a strong embrace. This is the reason why Chu Feng takes good care of Lin Yulin these days. It is a kind of compensation and gratitude!Lin Yulin''s complaint had just finished, Chu Feng said with a smile: "actually, if you don''t say anything, most people say you''re like 23-4. As for car house tickets, as long as we''re still alive, that''s hope. We firmly believe that one day you can get these things, because you are my aunt of Chu Feng."


    "When I stand proud, it will be the day when you, Lin Yulin, will be honored, rich and well-off."


    Although Lin Yulin''s feet are always comfortable when I''m a little sad, I''ll make you laugh when I''m a little sad, but I''ll be happy when I''m young


    "No problem, just auntie. Do you want me to support you and not marry?" Seeing that Lin Yulin has gone, Chu Feng makes a joke.


    Lin Yulin blushed. How could she not know the meaning of Chu Feng''s words? She slapped him with shame and anger, and then continued to walk forward. At the beginning, Chu Feng made such a joke, and she would scold and teach her. But these days, Lin Yulin heard such jokes and didn''t seem to have the resistance at the beginning.


    "Auntie, take care of yourself. I''ll pick you up in the evening." Send Lin Yulin to Shengyuan security company 50 meters away, Chu Feng also did not walk past, because Lin Yulin these two days did not know how, do not want to go to the past, but he will not explore what, he believes in Lin Yulin.


    Lin Yulin nodded slightly, and then walked toward the front like a frightened rabbit for fear of being seen by anyone.


    Chu Feng felt her nose and didn''t know what Lin Yulin was worried about. She shook her head and turned around to go for a stroll. All these days, it''s like this. Life is stable. She steals half a day''s leisure. It''s better to get up early and go to bed late every day when she was in dianlan!


    Just walked for less than half an hour, a car made a sharp turn and stopped in front of Chu Feng. The two sides were just 10 cm away from each other. Chu Feng looked at the falling window with his mouth curled and his face did not fluctuate: "I seem to have told you, don''t appear in my life again?"


    Ma Qiduo stretched out and leaned on the car and blinked: "boy, I''ll give you three seconds to get on the bus, or I''ll yell at you for insulting me!" When Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, he added: "or, last time you kiss me, do you want to compensate this time, or do you want me to make trouble again?"


    Chu Feng shakes her head and doesn''t care about Ma Qiduo. She can appear here, and Chu Feng can feel the shadow of Su Xinyu behind her. But Chu Feng doesn''t want to have any intersection with these people. She just walks forward and just takes a few steps. Another car is also blocking up. There is a cold Zhang yun''er in it!


    Chu Feng looked at the three cars that blocked him and looked back at the back. Sure enough, Su Xinyu also drove a car to block the back. Looking at the cool and proud face, Chu Feng pursed his lips: "you only have half an hour!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    In the quiet coffee shop, three women and one man are sitting here. Under such circumstances, it is a beautiful job for a man, but Chu Feng wants to leave here quickly.


    "You have fifteen minutes left!"


    Chu Feng looks at the clock on the wall and says calmly that he doesn''t use his left eye to see what will happen in the next five minutes, because Su Xinyu will definitely tell him why he came here. Chu Feng doesn''t believe that the three of them simply invite themselves to come here for a cup of coffee.


    "Boy, what''s your attitude towards the three beauties?" Zhang yun''er and Su Xinyu''s character is doomed that they won''t vent their discontent carelessly, but Ma Qiduo is different. He hums: "I tell you, I don''t know how many people want to have a cup of coffee with one of us is a dream."


    "Now the three of us are with you alone. You have accumulated virtue in your last life!"


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Ma Qiduo''s words, nor did he feel honored for it. He didn''t go to the Sanbao hall. Chu Feng was not good at fooling around: "there are 14 minutes left!"


    "Qido!" See Ma Qiduo also want to vent what, Su Xinyu light mouth: "you and Yun Er go outside to wait for me, soon can!"


    Zhang Yuner stands up directly and pulls what she wants to publish. Ma Qiduo leaves directly. Su Xinyu is the leader of the three. What she wants to do is her business. They just need to cooperate.


    "You''re in trouble now, you know?"


    Su Xinyu knew that Chu Feng was not a man who liked to beat around the bush. He directly said what he knew: "everything you did in Suhe nightclub, and what you did before, everything is against the youth gang. Although I have eliminated the disaster for you, no one can tell the East and West secretly."


    Chu Feng just knew what she wanted to say in Su Xinyu, but he didn''t break through: "continue!"


    "This is 10 million yuan, which is the last time you treated old Zhou. If it wasn''t for you, all three of us would be in trouble, at least we would be taught a lesson by Zhou Jingxing." Su Xinyu did not continue to say, just pushed a bank card in front of Chu Feng: "this is not to buy you, just thank you."


    "Maybe you just think it''s saving people, but for us, it''s equivalent to saving lives, because you know the identity of Zhou Lao!"


    Chu Feng nodded. The reason why Zhou tianchu would look like that was the fault of Su Xinyu. He picked up the bank card on the desk and pasted the password on it: "just send money?"


    "And for you." Su Xinyu insidiously said that she didn''t believe Chu Feng didn''t know what she meant, but she said patiently: "although you look very calm now, you and I should know that the current calm just indicates that the risk in the future will be greater. Don''t you worry about it."


    "For example, the trouble you cause may involve your aunt and even your friends around you?"


    "It seems that you know a lot about it." Chu Feng held the bank card and was not excited because there were 10 million yuan in it. Even if he did accept it, Chu Feng had no conscience: "do you want to be like Zhou Jingxing and accept me?"


    "No, it''s a little bad." See Chu Feng said to this, Su Xinyu also no longer cover up: "just I look after your ability, your medical skills I don''t know to what extent, but the national medical hall can not cure the disease to your hands can be cured, that must be very high."


    "I can provide you with a bigger stage, and let you be respected. No one dares to move you at will. Moreover, the benefits you get every year will not be as simple as money. You will enjoy the honor that many people can''t enjoy in their whole life."


    Chu Feng put the bank card into his pocket. He found that Su Xinyu appeared today and helped him decide some things: "money, I''ll take it." Then he looked at Su Xinyu''s confident face and shook his head: "but I am a person who is used to controlling my own destiny. Although you have the ability to eliminate the trouble for me, it is only temporary."


    When the cold and arrogant woman frowned, Chu Feng stood up and looked at her: "but the first time can be like this, the second time can also be like this, then three times and four times I have to rely on you, if one day you are not happy, I have been unable to control their own destiny?"


    "So I''m sorry, we can''t have any intersection, I Chu Feng actually lives in this world, then I have the ability to eliminate all the evils, maybe not now, but I believe I can in the future, adversity is very dangerous, but I can''t deny that it can train people well!"


    Su Xinyu also stood up and looked at the Chu wind with a different flavor: "have you considered it clearly?"


    "Thank you for your coffee, though I don''t like it." Chu Feng didn''t answer Su Xinyu''s question, but took up the cup of coffee and drank it. Both sides were people who had two worlds, so there was no need to go to one world. Even if there was a day when there was a need to meet, Chu Feng would rather go up by himself step by step.


    Su Xinyu narrows her eyes slightly. She is confident that the conditions she gives can move anyone, but she can''t move Chu Feng. However, he doesn''t want the highest wealth, but what can he do with 10 million yuan?At this time, Chu Feng resolutely turned around, Su Xinyu opened her mouth and wanted to keep it for a while, but she was destined to be a person who would not speak immediately. When she finally thought about it, she turned her eyes to a table next to her, holding things in her hands under her hands. When she saw clearly, she changed her look.


    Suddenly toward the front, suddenly chufeng pushed out, she did not know why she should do so, and then a shot, a blood flower bloom!


    Chu Feng was pushed forward by Su Xinyu and took two steps in front of him. Without any hesitation, he turned over and kicked the flat headed man who stood up and held a gun in his hand. His strength was incomparable. The latter''s wrist directly dislocated, but the man was also tough. His gun fell to the ground, and his left hand directly took out a knife and stabbed at Chu Feng.


    All of a sudden, continuous gunfire rang out, and the flat headed man''s body seemed to be shocked by electric shock. Then his eyes fell on the ground reluctantly. Chu Feng didn''t think about anything, so he walked over and picked up Su Xinyu. The latter''s waist was injured by a bullet. At the moment, blood was flowing wantonly.


    Holding him up, Chu Feng looked at the shooting Zhang yun''er and Ma Qiduo: "I''m going to take her to the hospital and dig out the origin of this man!"


    Zhang yun''er''s energy to investigate something must be much more efficient than himself. However, Su Xinyu is bleeding a lot, but he can''t wait too long.


    Chu Feng had already warned by his left eye that someone was going to shoot him, but before Chu Feng had any action, Su Xinyu pushed him away, which led to the present scene. Even if he had not been pushed away, the bullet could not hit chufeng, but Chu Feng would not think so. Su Xinyu should have been shot.


    "What now?" Ma Qiduo looked at Su Xinyu and was carried away by Chu Feng. She asked anxiously.


    Relative to Zhang yun''er, he would calm down a lot. Looking at the flat headed man who had been completely out of breath on the ground, he squatted down and took a careful look: "Qingshui man!"


    Then he opened the man''s neck and looked at it. His eyes narrowed slightly. There was a round of sun tattooed on his neck, but it was blue: "Apollo killer group, blue level killer!"


    "The sun god?" Ma Qiduo''s face coagulated. As a member of the top circle, Ma Qiduo naturally knew what the sun god symbolized: "but why do they want to start with the heart language? Are they not afraid to suffer the Revenge of the Su family?"


    "It should be aimed at Chu Feng." Zhang Yuner stood up. The gunfight just now scared away the guests, so she didn''t cover up too much at the moment: "a while ago, Chu Feng did some things in Suhe nightclub, which is equivalent to slapping in the face. Now this person should be because of the revenge that night. They are not convenient to do things by themselves, but with the help of others."


    "However, according to the current situation, they have misjudged the strength of Chu Feng, but it also means that Chu Feng will become more and more dangerous."


    There was a siren outside. Zhang yun''er turned and walked, and Ma Qiduo followed him. The former continued, "but it''s a good thing. The more dangerous it is, the higher the chance for her to win over Chu Feng. Wait till you tell him his current situation!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    In Jianghai hospital, Chu Feng directly found zhaoguiyuan arranged an operating room, saving many troubles.


    But during the operation, Su Xinyu said weakly: "find me a female doctor!" Then in Chu Feng''s dazed look, he said hard: "our family has tradition. Men only marry one wife in their life, even if they marry back the next day, they die, and women can only give a man a life to see her body!"


    Simple but simple explanation, Chu Feng they are also a little difficult to understand, do not know that disease do not avoid medical treatment? Just look at Su Xinyu that although painful but firm look, Chu Feng exhaled a sigh: "Zhao director, have a female doctor?"


    "The female doctor has, but it''s all obstetricians. It''s not possible to take the bullet."


    Zhao Guiyuan is a bit difficult, originally thought that he could take this opportunity to play a good relationship with Chu Feng, but Su Xinyu was unable to meet such conditions: "why don''t we ask the army hospital to borrow people now!"


    "It''s too late!" Chu Feng shook his head. He went to the army hospital. There was a female doctor. "It will take an hour for the army hospital to come here as soon as possible. You all go out. I will come!"


    "No, no, ah!" Su Xinyu heard that his face changed. The bullet hit the waist a little bit. If you want to take the bullet, it will, but Su Xinyu is a little bit unable to leave it!


    Zhao Guiyuan looked at the look of Chu Feng, and he did not doubt that he could do it. Nodding, he quit the operating room, leaving a nurse here to help. Chu Feng walked by: "although I had given you a little hemostasis pill, but if he didn''t take out the bullet immediately, you would die under the pressure."


    "And you should also find that your body is slowly getting cold, blood, still a little bit."


    "So, don''t you have a way to stop my blood from flowing slowly?" At that time, Su Xinyu, the operation of Zhou tianchu, looked at it. At the moment, the subconscious opening, the last words were a little weak: "don''t want to cheat me, you just want to see my body?"


    Chu Feng smiled with dismay, and he would and could make the blood flow slowly. But the situation is different: "Zhou Lao is a disease problem of his own. Now you have bullets in your body. It''s totally different. I need to take out the bullet first, and then I can sew it up for you. That''s useful, you know?"


    "Of course, if you don''t believe me, I can inform the army hospital."


    Su Xinyu was in a dilemma. She understood that Chu Feng was not cheating on himself. Bullets were not the same as their own diseases in their bodies. Controlling blood flow may also make bullets go deeper. She still understood a little bit of common sense.


    Clenched the lips, felt the body more cold, Su Xinyu knew that it was the cause of blood loss, eyes complex look at Chu Feng: "you marry me?"


    "I''m a doctor!"


    Chu Feng was shocked, but shook his head immediately: "I can save you, but it is a doctor''s instinct, you can refuse, but I can''t accept it!"


    Su Xinyu has a little grudge in her eyes, and hum: "I really regret that I started to give you a shield!"


    Chu Feng wants to say you do not block me is OK, but at this moment said this words that is not interesting, looking at a bit stubborn Su Xinyu: "what do you want?"


    "Unless you marry me!" Su Xin said firmly, but he was a little reluctant: "my grandfather is an old antique, the family rules will not be changed easily. You see my body. Although it is reasonable, if you don''t marry me, I can''t marry anyone else."


    "Of course, you can think about it, but if you don''t marry me, I''d rather die than let you take it!"


    Chu Feng secretly said that it was too pitiful. If it was to do other things, Chu Feng would definitely ignore her life and death when she met such a woman. But Su Xinyu was hurt by bullets because she was pushed away. Although Su Xinyu still looks very spiritual at the moment, Chu Feng knows that she is just strong.


    After finishing his final request, Su Xinyu closed her eyes and ignored what Chu Feng was thinking. She initially pushed Chu Feng away, which was just a kind of instinct to save people. But at this moment, it is about reputation. Even if chufeng is the doctor''s identity, Su Xinyu can not accept it!


    "Doctor, Miss Su will be shocked if she doesn''t start blood transfusion in ten minutes. That''s a problem." At this moment, the nurses nearby are also very strange. There is such a tradition in this era. Only looking at Su Xinyu, such a girl is not, is this guy stupid? But I still say it in my own duty.


    "Then let her die!"


    Chu Feng went to sit down directly. He is only 18 years old. A student who just entered the University, he still wants to find a girl like yaoqianxue and linyulin to have a good relationship in the future. Now Su Xinyu says that, he can not accept it.


    What do two people who have no emotional basis do together for the rules and traditions of pitching people?


    Su Xinyu also closed her eyes. The nurse saw that both of them refused to give in, and scolded Chu Feng for not wanting to, or told the outside through the phone in the operating room. At this time, only the army was informed.As time went by, the nurse suddenly cried out, "no, Miss Su is in shock!"


    Chufeng suddenly stood up and sighed: "forget it, save people first!"


    When Su Xinyu''s face seemed to recover a little color, the gold needle flashed out of Chu Feng''s hand, and the anesthetic had an impact on the human body after all. But Chu Feng''s gold needle could be used for local anesthesia. When two needles fell down, Chu Feng picked up a scalpel and created a knife flower.


    The little nurse''s eyes were round. We all know how sharp the scalpel is. If you are not careful, your fingers can be cut off. Who dares to play like this?


    The little nurse felt cold on the back of her spine. Did this person deliberately retaliate? Even if you saved her life, it didn''t leave a scar. How do you look good?


    However, he quickly took the disinfectant and handed it to Chu Feng. After he took it and opened it, he directly fell on the wound. His behavior was very rude, or like a veterinarian, he solved all this. Chu Feng took a clean gauze to wipe the wound clean, and there was no bleeding.


    Seeing his own medicine pouring down, the whole operating bed was filled with liquid medicine. Chu Feng realized that he was a little emotional and turned around: "wipe her upper body clean!"


    The little nurse nodded and went over to untie Su Xinyu''s final bondage. The secret road was so big. Then she wiped Su Xinyu''s body with envy. Soon the bloodstain and the traces of drug infection were wiped clean: "OK!"


    Chu Feng turned to look strange: "sister nurse, are you on purpose?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know what to answer for a moment. He looked at the mask on the ground which was completely stained and discolored. Chufeng curled his mouth and went over, took out the porcelain bottle and dropped the powder on Su Xinyu''s wound. The little nurse stood beside him curiously, but soon all his eyes were shocked.


    Because she saw that the wound was slowly healing, the wound began to dry, what was the powder, so magical?


    After chufeng fell down a little bit, he put away the porcelain vase, pulled off the blood transfusion tube, and then pulled out the gold needle from Su Xinyu. As soon as the gold needle was removed, the pain was restored. Su Xinyu was awakened with a cry of pain, but soon found that his body was cold. He just opened his mouth and wanted to say something, and then he had no strength to faint in the next moment.


    "Find a conservative dress for her, and let her lie in bed for eight hours before she gets up." Chu Feng saw Su Xinyu fainted, and then he said to the little nurse, "in addition, after she wakes up, you say it was the female doctor in the military hospital who performed the operation for her. I will thank you. You are a good man."


    Heavily patted on the shoulder of the little nurse, Chu Feng went directly to the door, opened the door of the operating room and closed it. After two steps, his face immediately turned wonderful: "you didn''t go to check the news of that person?"


    The people at the door are Zhang yun''er and Ma Qiduo. Chu Feng feels that heaven is really too fair to him. If Zhao Guiyuan was intimidated and bribed, he would certainly cooperate with him. However, the two people in front of him have no way out. It''s over!


    "Don''t you know who you''ve offended?" Maggie donuno mouth, a look of schadenfreude, look at Chu Feng''s present situation, she does not need to worry about Su Xinyu''s things: "and you don''t think that the heart words hurt, the people behind the scenes will be unfortunate, we can''t do things without evidence at this level."


    Chufeng hears the speech and dispels the trouble that Su Xinyu may bring to himself. When he knows his mind, Ma Qiduo knows: "what do you mean, people are sent by Qingbang?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    "If you go out so late, you don''t want to be a pretty girl?"


    At more than eight o''clock in the evening, Lin Yulin looked at Chu Feng, who had just finished the meal and washed the dishes. She also had her gossip side: "you should be careful. Although you are my nephew, Liu Yan and I are also good sisters. If you do something behind her back, I will not let you go."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile: "Auntie, didn''t they all tell you? Why don''t you believe it? "


    But Chu Feng didn''t want to say so much at the moment, chufeng said with a chuckle: "as for which beauty, it''s certainly impossible. I don''t think which beauty can have such elegant demeanor as your little aunt. I really just go for a walk there, and I''ll come back when it''s time."


    "Just be quiet. Be careful." Lin Yu Lin blushed and spat a sentence. She felt that her words were a little bit wrong. She turned shyly and sat down to watch TV. She secretly told me what was wrong with her. How did she feel like she was playing coquetry on Xiaofeng?


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to this. He just said that he would return soon and then left here.


    Today, Ma Qiduo told him that 100% of the people who attacked and killed him had something to do with the Qing Gang, and maybe with Liu Mo, because the sun god killer group is an international organization active in the world. It is a mysterious and powerful organization that specializes in receiving assassination business, and has a certain reputation in the killer community.


    It is said that as long as their next list has never failed, and the organization is very mysterious, no one knows where their headquarters are, but if they target a person, they will carry out countless assassinations until the target dies.


    Of course, the only way to stop all this is for the principal to cancel and pay all the money!


    9:30, Jianghai hotel!


    In a presidential suite, Mu Tianfei just hung up the phone and left his mobile phone on the ground angrily: "my cousin called just now. It is said that the killer who killed Chu Feng has been killed. Please be careful. Maybe Chu Feng will come to us soon."


    "What does it have to do with us Sun Li holds Zhao Ying in her arms. The woman with many fans is Sun Li''s plaything at the moment: "our women have contributed, and that level is not what we can touch. It is arranged by Liu Mo, and it has nothing to do with us."


    "Did you pay for it?"


    Naturally, Mu Tianfei doesn''t want to be related to killing people. You call him bullying men and women, but he hasn''t done such a thing: "remember, this time, we all paid 100000 yuan, but it''s Liu Mo, who wants us to share the risk equally, for fear that we will sell him."


    Sun Li also realized that things were not so simple, but now everything is false, and pushed Zhao Ying aside: "what should I do now? If Chu Feng is still alive, it''s not hard to guess that it''s us. Why don''t we go back first? I feel safer at home."


    "If I want to find you, it''s not safe anywhere."


    As soon as Sun Li''s words were finished, a voice came from the room. At the next moment, a figure burst in from the balcony, kicking Sun Li, and knocking Mu Tianfei down with a backhand slap: "originally, I think you are just ignorant dandies and come to you with a try and see mentality. I don''t want you to say it yourself."


    Slowly walked over and stepped on Sun Li''s body. Her eyes glared at Zhao Ying, who wanted to shout. Then she said, "but it''s good. It saves me a lot of trouble. Tell me, why do you want to deal with me?"


    "Chu Feng, I know you are good at fighting, but you should know that we are the people you can''t afford."


    Mu Tianfei stood up with his face covered, with a trace of blood on his mouth: "my uncle is the leader of the Green Gang, Huang Luowen. If you dare to move me, you will be finished!"


    "What will I do if you die?" Chu Feng flashed in front of Mu Tianfei and patted his face: "I don''t know. If I don''t know, if I don''t kill you, you won''t let me go. Even if I don''t let me go, I''ll just kill you, and if you die, I''ll die at most. What''s the result?"


    Mu Tianfei looked at Chu Feng''s emotionless eyes, and his legs trembled unconsciously. The latter sneered: "tell me, tell me, what I want to know, you can live through this evening, but if you don''t say it, you will be finished!"


    "I will not kill you, but I have many means to torture you. I firmly believe that I am cruel!"


    "I said At this time, Zhao Ying, who was trembling at the side, suddenly opened her mouth in a soft voice, and looked at Sun Li angrily in her eyes: "as long as you promise me not to let this bastard harass me again, I will tell you everything. I was present at that time, and I know everything about it!"


    "Good!" Chu Feng nodded at the smell of the speech. It could be seen that Zhao Ying hated Sun Li deeply. He patted Mu Tianfei on the face: "you have no value any more."


    When Mu Tianfei''s look changed, Chu Feng put a knee on his abdomen, and Mu Tianfei immediately spat blood. Chu Feng didn''t stop there and wanted his own life. Now it''s nothing to spit blood. A pivot directly hit Mu Tianfei''s back, and he fell on the ground."You don''t come here, you don''t come. My godfather is randley!"


    Sun Li sees that Mu Tianfei is dried up by Chu Feng three or two times, and he sits on the ground and constantly retrogress. His eyes are full of fear. But Chu Feng doesn''t pay attention to these things. Compared with Su Xinyu''s near death, it''s normal to give Sun Li a lesson.


    He stepped forward quickly and kicked Sun Li faintly. This time, he and Mu Tianfei were not lying in the hospital for a month. It is estimated that they could not get out.


    "Let''s go!"


    Chu Feng then looked at Zhao Ying. She had seen this woman on TV. Occasionally, she played some supporting roles on some TV. Her fame was not very big. But for those who have a little spare money now, it is also a play star.


    Zhao Ying jumped for a while, then nodded and stood up to follow Chu Feng. She just suddenly looked at the door: "where are we going?"


    "Jump


    Chu Feng said a word directly, and then a hand caught Zhao Ying''s body and jumped down directly. In the vast night, Chu Feng directly took Zhao Ying from the tall building and pulled the extra railings to the back of the hotel. Then he took her hand and disappeared in the dark night.


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng and Zhao Ying came to an apartment building located in the center of the city. Zhao Ying had her own single apartment here. Chu Feng stood downstairs and looked at it. She knew that the single apartment here was only 40-50 square meters, but it was more than 1 million yuan. You can imagine that Zhao Ying still has money.


    "You drink water first, and I''ll show you something."


    In an apartment, Zhao Ying poured a glass of water for Chu Feng. Then she ran into the room, took out her laptop and called out some information: "at that time, they sent your information through the Internet. I was curious and wrote down the website provided by Liu Mo, and then Huang Shaoguang, Mu Tianfei and Sun Li paid 100000 yuan, a total of 400000 please kill you."


    After opening a webpage, Zhao Ying continued: "this is the killer website. Ordinary people can''t find it at all. I also saw Liu Mo log in once and remember it."


    Chu Feng nods and takes a look at the computer. Zhao Ying looks at chufeng, but doesn''t disturb him. She feels a little sticky and uncomfortable. She secretly tells Sun Li that he still needs to preview the website, so she quietly goes to the bathroom to have a bath.


    Chu Feng looked at the sun god Killer Web page, the cold in the heart more exuberant, it seems that these people really want to die!


    On the way to here just now, Zhao Ying has simply said that Liu Mo has to deal with himself because he wants to win over Huang Shaoguang and others. Naturally, Yao Qianxue was taken away that night. Huang Shaoguang, because he twice destroyed his good deeds, so he fell in love with Liu Mo to deal with himself.


    As for mu Tianfei and Sun Li, it can be said that they were completely lying down, shot and pulled into the gang.


    After reading the whole webpage, Chu Feng has roughly understood the Sun King killer group and knows that this is a professional killer organization. There are four levels of killers on the surface, which are represented by red, green, yellow and blue, and the prices of each level of killers are different.


    For example, the killer who comes to kill himself today is the lowest blue level killer. This kind of killer is to shoot ordinary people. It''s only 40 million yuan!


    The price of the small businessmen is a little bit of a killer every time!


    As for the blue level killers, that is to shoot some people who are strong in their own strength, or some people who have a little power. The price they offer is 500 million yuan.


    As for the red level killers, the price is 10 million, which can assassinate some high-ranking political officials or rich people. Moreover, the killer group promises that as long as the information provided by the customers is not in any problem, they will only pay for the casualties they have to charge at the beginning.


    The killer who wants to attack and kill himself today is blue, but now he has failed. According to the practice of the killer group, isn''t the next shot yellow? It''s really troublesome not to die!


    "By the way, I forgot one thing."


    At this time, the door of the bathroom suddenly opened, and Zhao Ying ran out of the bathroom. "I heard what Liu Mo said, but I don''t know whether it''s true or not. That is, when these killers act, in order to prevent accidents or need to mend knives, there will be another killer secretly following them."


    "Mend the knife? In the dark? " Chufeng''s expression was coagulated, and a cold light flashed through his left eye. Suddenly, he rushed to hold Zhao Ying. The latter yelled, thinking that Chu Feng was going to do something to her. But when Chu Feng was holding her down, suddenly there was a gunshot coming from the gate!


    Chu Feng secretly said that thanks to Zhao Ying''s prompt warning, or even if his left eye could avoid it, Zhao Ying was now a bloody gourd. He took her to the bathroom and took the hairpin on Zhao Ying''s hair and flew out. The light in the room went out immediately!


    Zhao Ying felt her heart beating faster in the dark, but in the embrace of Chu Feng, she felt a sense of security. Looking down at the darkness, was his hand unintentional or intentional?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    The door was broken open by violence, and then there were several gunshots. On such a night, it was still very clear. People in other rooms also heard it. However, in this era, no one would be enthusiastic to come out. At most, he would make a phone call.


    A masked man appeared in the room, but found no one, single apartment is only more than 40 square meters, everything is panoramic, the masked man quickly pulled the trigger to the bed, and then squatted down with the help of weak light, found no one.


    In the bathroom, Zhao Ying covers her mouth for fear of calling out. Chu Feng holds Zhao Ying in her left hand, and a gold needle appears in her right hand. Her eyes are cold and dark. The Yellow nine needles can save people, but Chu Feng will not forget that it can also kill people.


    Doctors and killers are in a moment!


    His left eye penetrates the darkness, and Chu Feng can clearly see the masked man walking slowly towards the wardrobe. He knows that the killer still doesn''t know that he is hiding in the bathroom, but it is. Everyone''s subconscious will think so.


    All of a sudden, the masked killer seemed to feel something suddenly turning around, but he only felt a glimmer of gold in front of him. At the next moment, he had no consciousness and fell on the ground. Until the moment of death, he did not know how he died, because he did not feel pain.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and stood up with Zhao Ying in his arms. His body was slightly blocked in front of him. Now he has adapted to the darkness and can see the body lying on the ground!


    This is the first time Chu Feng killed a man, but he found that he was not worried and nervous. He was just a kind of special calm. He looked at Zhao Ying in his arms and said, "I guess you can''t live here. The police will certainly look for you."


    "Well, can you let go of your hand first?"


    Zhao Ying did not seem to be afraid at all, but said in a very low voice. Chu Feng was stunned and let go? But then I felt the gusts of feeling from my left hand, as if I had been bitten by a snake and took it back: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    At the moment, in the dark, Zhao Ying''s face is red. She has experienced personnel, but now in Chu Feng''s arms, she even felt nervous heartbeat.


    Unfortunately, Chu Feng didn''t know what she was thinking in her mind: "you change clothes first, and then leave here. The gunshot has attracted a lot of people''s attention. The police may come soon!"


    After that, he walked out of the bathroom, closed the door, and pushed the tattered door back a little. Although he knew that no one would run out of the room, he would be more careful. Chufeng turned on the light and looked at the killer on the ground, and checked according to Ma Qiduo and himself.


    It''s a killer of Apollo killer group, blue level!


    Look at the broken gate. Chu Feng can hear the siren and sneer at it. When is it now? If someone really wants to do something, it is estimated that they are dead now. The killer has already run away. The siren is so loud. It''s just telling the killer that the police are coming?


    He pulled out a gold needle on the top of the killer''s head, and instantly disappeared in his hand. The door of the bathroom opened. Chu Feng looked at Zhao Ying who came out with his head down: "this matter, maybe I''ll trouble you a bit."


    "Don''t move, police!"


    Five minutes later, the police swarmed in. A man came straight in from behind. He saw Zhao Ying squatting on the ground with her head buried. She looked at the light of her skirt when she squatted down. Then she looked at the corpse on the ground: "have a look if she''s dead!"


    With Kim''s order, a policeman quickly went to put the gun away, looked at the killer''s body, rolled his eyes and looked at his mouth and body: "dead, about five minutes, but strangely, I didn''t find any fatal wounds!"


    "No mortal wound. Did you die by yourself?"


    Jindeguang heard frown, went to squat down to look at the body, slightly narrowed his eyes, and then lowered his body to look at the forehead of the corpse. He could see a small blood spot the size of a pinhole, but if he didn''t look carefully, he just felt that he had not washed his face.


    Standing up, Jin Deguang didn''t know what the reason was. He looked at Zhao Ying and said, "what''s going on?"


    Zhao Ying raised her head uneasily and shook her head in a panic: "I don''t know, I really don''t know, I don''t know!" Then, as if the spirit of tension, suddenly passed out.


    At first, the policeman who looked at the corpse went to have a look and looked back: "gold team, I''m too scared to faint!"


    Jin Deguang looked at the scene, except for the damaged gate, there was no trace of fighting, and the situation of the killer seemed to have come to kill. However, Zhao Ying knew that such a woman, as long as she had the money and the right, could take it at any time, and it seemed that there was no need to kill.


    "Gold team, we just heard from the police center." When Kim Tak Kwong was thinking about the killer''s motive, a policeman ran in from behind: "said that a bad incident happened in a presidential suite of Jianghai hotel. Two guests were beaten and fainted. Now they are in a severe coma and have been sent to Jianghai hospital."


    "There''s so much going on tonight."Jinde nodded and waved: "clean up the scene, and take Miss Zhao back to record the confession, and the rest will follow me to Jianghai hotel!"


    When the Jianghai criminal investigation team moved up because of the two incidents this evening, Chu Feng returned to the green garden. At the moment, it was almost 12 o''clock. But when Chu Feng opened the door, he was still in a daze, because Lin Yulin fell directly on the sofa and fell asleep, and the TV was still on.


    Feeling moved, Chu Feng knew that Lin Yulin was waiting for himself. He went to turn off the TV and gently picked up Lin Yulin. His action was very gentle, and then he sent her to the room.


    On the bed, Chu Feng gently took off Lin Yulin''s shoes like a husband and slowly covered her with a blanket. When she wanted to go out, she stopped and looked at the quiet and sweet sleep on the bed with a faint smile on her mouth. Her beautiful face made people yearn for it.


    The red little mouth in the weak light blooming attractive luster, Chu Feng felt a little dry mouth, the body involuntarily bent down on the red lips and gently kiss: "good night, aunt!"


    Then she turned off the light and walked out of the room. After the sound in the hall quieted down, Lin Yulin, who had fallen asleep, opened her eyes and blinked in the dark: "this stinky boy is getting worse and worse. She dares to kiss me secretly!"


    However, Lin Yulin was surprised to find that she was not angry. Instead, she closed her eyes and hugged the bear and went to sleep directly. The smile in the corners of her mouth was thick.


    At the same time, in the intensive care unit of Jianghai hospital, Su Xinyu, who woke up at more than five o''clock in the afternoon, felt very well at the moment. She didn''t know why. With such a serious gunshot wound, she just felt that the wound was still a little painful, and there was nothing else.


    "Heart language, as we expected, this boy started directly!"


    Ma Qiduo came in from the outside, with a strong smile on his face: "according to the Jianghai police, a bad incident happened in a presidential suite of Jianghai hotel. Two guests were beaten and seriously injured. It took at least a few days to wake up in bed. The police attach great importance to this matter."


    Su Xinyu''s beautiful face outlined a smile. After Zhang Yuner helped her up a little bit, she said, "are they Mu Tianfei and Sun Li?"


    Ma Qiduo nodded, took an apple next to him and put it in his mouth, and then continued: "it must be the two of them. Chu Feng is useless now. There is no other way to deal with these two dandies. I''m just curious. He hurt Mu Tianfei and Sun Li. How can I get rid of his guilt?"


    "Isn''t that good news for us?"


    Su Xinyu''s confident smile flashed a complex color in her eyes, and her voice said softly: "tell our people that if those people know that it is Chu Feng who committed this evening''s things, while ensuring his vitality, all the rest need not be ignored."


    The pink fist slightly grasps, Su Xinyu''s astute color in the eye twinkles: "this time, I see whether you follow me back to the imperial city!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    "Gold team, the confession of Miss Zhao!"


    At more than ten o''clock in the morning, a police officer came to the office of the chief criminal police officer with a confession: "she woke up at more than seven o''clock. After confirming that her mood was almost stable, we inquired about last night''s affairs. The information we got was very helpful to the things last night."


    Kim Tak Kwong took it to have a look in silence, and then his eyes slightly condensed: "that man is to kill people, in order not to let people know that Mu Tianfei and Sun Li were injured by him, why?"


    The policeman pointed to the confession: "there are below, gold team, you can understand it if you continue to read it!"


    Jin Deguang''s eyes condensed and looked. According to the confession, the dead man was Zhao Ying''s secret lover, but Zhao Ying and Sun Li had emotional entanglements. This is not surprising. He only said that the man was so angry that he hit Sun Li and Mu Tianfei, and then knew their identity and wanted to kill Zhao Ying.


    I always feel that it doesn''t make sense at all. If we really want to kill people, we should also kill Sun Li and Mu Tianfei?


    "Miss Zhao said that the man was masked when he hit Sun Li and Mu Tianfei, but Zhao Ying recognized him." At this time, the policeman seemed to see Jin Deguang''s question and said: "so in order to prevent retaliation, the man made a ruthless attempt to attack Zhao Ying, and the rest of Zhao Ying did not say anything."


    "The doctor said that her mood was unstable and her body functions were not normal. It would take at least half a month for us to continue to ask Zhao Ying for a confession."


    "Half a month?" Hearing the speech, Jin Deguang stood up and looked fierce: "Mu Tianfei and Sun Li, even if they want to wake up, it will take several days. The hospital has also called in the morning. They have suffered great harm. It may take weeks to speak. Do you want us to do nothing now?"


    The policeman was scolded by Kim and lowered his head. He also knew that the clue was broken.


    Jin Deguang thought for a moment and said: "order to go down and find out the identity of the deceased as soon as possible. I don''t believe it is a simple emotional dispute. Although Zhao Ying is a bit charming, I don''t think that it can be as good as someone else. There is definitely something deeper in it."


    "I''ll arrange it now!" The policeman nodded and left Kim''s office, relieved.


    As soon as the policeman went out, Kim''s private mobile phone rang. Seeing the caller ID above, Kim went to lock the door, and then went to the window on one side and pressed the answer button: "say!"


    "Those who died in Zhao Ying''s apartment last night, give them to me!" There was no mysterious silence on the other end of the phone, but he said blandly: "don''t ask why. I must get this body, not me, but someone wants to go back. They are very curious about how he died."


    "In addition, I''ll give you some clues to find out Chu Feng, a freshman of Jianghai University!"


    After that, the phone was cut off first. Jin Deguang held his mobile phone for a long time. There was no situation in this phone. He would not call him. He stood for a while and went to the desk to connect the internal phone: "check for me a person named Chu Feng among the freshmen of Jianghai University. I want all his information."


    After cutting off the call, Jin Deguang frowned: "what are these bastards doing? Don''t you know that I''m the key time now?"


    At this time, in the headquarters of the youth gang, more than 200 square meters of conference room, more than 10 people are here.


    Huang Luowen looked at Huang Shaoguang kneeling in front of him. Suddenly, he raised his leg and kicked him to the ground: "Why are you so impulsive? I thought you have grown up a lot in the past two years, but you have done such a thing for women. Tell me what to do now?"


    "Sun God, that''s the level we can''t touch at all. If they don''t die, they''ll be haunted by ghosts if they die now. Do you understand?"


    Huang Shaoguang only obeyed Liu Mo''s arrangement. At the moment, he knew what kind of organization the sun god was. They accepted the people to be killed, and the employer could cancel it. But that was based on the fact that there were no dead people. If there were dead people now, it would be true that they would never die, and the employer would pay a very high price.


    Huang Luowen was kicked down on the ground, Huang Shaoguang was depressed: "do we give enough money, they are not willing to cancel it?"


    "Hard!" Huang Luowen shook his head and tapped his finger on the table top: "I have learned from the relationship behind that unless the sun god does not die, the dead will persist. You are really stupid to hire the lowest level blue level killers. Now we are going to spit blood."


    Huang Shaoguang slowly stood up and said with a fierce look: "I''ll pay you back!"


    "Stupid!"


    Huang Luowen kicked out again, stood up and yelled: "do you think anyone can pay off? It''s a killer organization. You don''t know when they''ll come out to take your life. I''ve already invited Liu Mo to come here. He contacted him. He should be responsible for this matter. Otherwise, I''ll make him inseparable from Jianghai!""Leader Huang, do you want to be so fierce?" As soon as Huang Luowen''s voice dropped, the door of the meeting room was opened. Liu Mo, who was like a young man, came in under the leadership of the youth gang: "we didn''t expect that boy was so difficult to deal with. We even colluded with the woman Zhao Ying to provide a false confession to get out of the affair. Of course, this is not what we want."


    "I''ve also contacted the sun god side, as long as we pay 10 million to buy this list, then it''s OK!"


    "What, ten million?" This time, Huang Shaoguang jumped up and roared, "if you don''t kill people, you''ll need 10 million. What do you mean, robbery?"


    "Is Huang Shao blaming me?" Liu Mo narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Huang Shaoguang. He said word by word: "Chu Feng''s intelligence is provided by you, and it''s also the blue level killer decided by you and your cousin and Sun Li. It''s not my decision. If the intelligence misestimates Chu Feng''s skill, do you still want to blame me?"


    Lighting a cigarette, Liu Mo sat in the chair opened by the Secretary: "so you must not blame me. If you know enough about the person you want to move, you won''t be arrogant. You just invite blue level killers. Now you can''t stop making trouble."


    "To be a man, you should try to overestimate your opponent, or you will have bad luck in the end."


    Huang Shaoguang clenched his teeth and wanted to rush up to teach Liu Mo a lesson. However, he was caught by Huang Luowen. After many experiences, he naturally understood that Liu Mo tied Huang Shaoguang to his ship and hired murderers to kill people. In the Chinese dynasty, such a thing was taboo, and no one could touch it at will.


    Even if it''s just an ordinary person to be killed, who knows whether he wants to kill an ordinary person or a leader because of an alien killer?


    "Liu Shao, I''ll give you ten million yuan!"


    Now that he is in this position, Huang Luowen''s endurance is not comprehensible to ordinary people: "this matter is over. We will try our best to solve the problem by ourselves. In the future, we won''t bother Liu Shao to help, but the sun god''s affairs are also troublesome for you to erase and cancel the killing order."


    Liu Mo spread his hands: "no problem. After all, I also have a share, and I don''t want to be targeted by the Chinese government." Standing up, Liu Mo looked at Huang Shaoguang with a slightly playful look: "Sanxiong real estate company has been officially listed as a foreign-funded enterprise and can start construction at any time. Zuo Shao and I have finished everything. We are waiting for you!"


    Huang Shaoguang stood up and knew that he and Liu mo were grasshoppers on the same rope. Especially after he knew that there might be Yan staff behind Chu Feng, Huang Shaoguang knew that Liu Mo said it was a conspiracy to invite killers!


    But now it''s too late to know. Ten million is doomed to lose. Future cooperation is also destined to let a little Liu Mo go. He can leave. The foundation of the Qing Gang is in the Chinese Dynasty: "I know, within a month, I will guarantee it."


    Liu Mo waited for the answer he wanted and left here with a ten million check signed by Huang Luowen. The latter broke the silence in the conference room after Liu Mo left for more than ten minutes: "after this cooperation, we should try our best to get rid of the relationship with Liu mo. we are not a level player, so we have to play!"


    "Even Zuo Xiong, that boy, has no such qualification!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    "Are you Chu Feng?"


    On the third day after the Jianghai hotel incident, it was a weekend morning. A team of police arrived at the green garden. When Chu Feng opened the door, he directly explained his intention: "we suspect that you are involved in a major injury case. Now we need you and us to go back and accept investigation."


    Chu Feng''s face is at a loss, but there are some doubts in his heart. Did Zhao Ying betray herself? But then she felt that it was not possible. Zhao Ying''s body function was disturbed by her golden needle. If she did not regulate her breath within a month, her body would probably be paralyzed.


    Under such circumstances, Zhao Ying will not, and dare not, betray herself.


    Just for a short time, Chu Feng figured out some things and thought that he still underestimated the ability of the Green Gang: "officer, is there any misunderstanding?"


    "Are there any misunderstandings that you didn''t say? Come with us!" The officer''s tone was not very good. He also felt that Chu Feng, who was clear and beautiful in front of him, couldn''t do anything to hurt him. But when Jin Deguang asked him to arrest someone, he could only come here. Naturally, he felt a little upset and felt that he was wasting his strength.


    Lin Yulin, who just came out of the room, saw that the police were at the door and wanted to catch Chu Feng. She immediately got worried and went to pull Chu Feng behind her: "officer, is there any misunderstanding in this? My nephew can''t do these things."


    Seeing Lin Yulin standing in front of him, the officer''s expression softened a little. In the face of beauty, no matter how fierce the person was, he did not lack a bit of politeness: "Miss, we just asked Chu Feng to go back to assist in the investigation, and did not say that he did such a thing. Please do not hinder our police."


    "Auntie!"


    Chu Feng has more or less judged that the police may have the help of the youth gang. Otherwise, he would not have considered Zhao Ying''s testimony, and it would have been impossible to find himself with a different style. It should be known that Sun Li and Mu Tianfei are now disabled people, and it will take at least a week to recover.


    The only possibility is that the person behind directly points out himself, the police will come to the door!


    When Lin Yulin looked at him, Chu Feng gave a warm smile: "I didn''t do anything. Naturally, it''s OK. Don''t worry. Today I promised you to go out and have a good dinner. I will come back."


    Lin Yulin also wanted to say something. Chu Feng held her hand tightly. Her eyes were full of self-confidence, which calmed Lin Yulin''s anxious heart a little, but she was still a little uneasy. She just understood that the police came to the door and Chu Feng didn''t follow her. It''s impossible for Chu Feng to go there: "be careful."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and then stretched out his hands: "do you need to be tortured?"


    "No, let''s go."


    Seeing Lin Yulin''s beautiful appearance, the police officer was also very fond of him. He waved a policeman who wanted to come up and handcuff Chu Feng to step down. Then he left with Chu Feng. But he still felt that he was wasting his energy. What can he do if his hair didn''t grow up?


    Chu Feng just left with the police, Lin Yulin quickly dialed a phone: "Liu Yan, Chu Feng was taken away by the police, said he caused what harm, you have to think of a way!"


    Chu Feng, who has already entered the elevator, does not know that Lin Yulin has called Liu Yan thousands of miles away. She just looks at the police: "officer, what''s going on in the end? It''s even implicated in me. At least I need to know something, so that I can cooperate with you very well."


    Because of Lin Yulin''s existence, the leader''s attitude is better: "someone reported that you were related to the injury case of Jianghai Hotel three days ago one night. Now you need to go back with us to assist in the investigation, but you don''t need to worry. If it''s really OK, you can come back."


    "At most, you will be detained for 48 hours, and you can leave without proof."


    Chu Feng just nodded, but he was worried. If the police could find himself, it would not be just a simple suspicion. Zhao Ying may be the biggest breakthrough point. A ray of murder flashed in his eyes, but then he disappeared. That was a poor man. His fate could not help himself, so he had to think of a way for him!


    There were not too many people to catch Chu Feng, only eight policemen and two police cars. However, the two police cars parked in the garden attracted many people''s attention. It was a burst of curiosity to see Chu Feng, who often ran in the garden in the morning, was taken away by the police.


    Chu Feng looks clear and beautiful, and when he smiles, his smile is clean. He is not like a villain at all. Everyone subconsciously thinks that he may have offended some important person.


    "How could he have been taken away by the police?"


    When the two police cars left the garden, a girl in plain clothes stood among the crowd and happened to see Lin Yulin walking down. She met her on the day of school. She hesitated and walked forward: "well, what''s wrong with Chu Feng?"


    Lin Yulin was also anxious to see the criminal investigation team. She saw Yao Qianxue come up. She didn''t know her. But she said politely, "three days ago, there was a case of wounding in Jianghai hotel. Some people suspect that it was Chu Feng who asked him to assist in the investigation. Now I''m going to take a look."


    "He did it?"Yao Qianxue was surprised when she heard the speech. She came here today to look for Chu Feng. She heard Xia Wei say that Chu Feng did not go to military training and wanted to explain something clearly with Chu Feng. At the moment, she was surprised to hear Lin Yulin''s words: "won''t it?"


    "I don''t know, so go and have a look." Lin Yulin saw that Yao Qianxue didn''t look like a bad girl, so she patiently said, "that, are you?"


    "Oh, my name is Yao Qianxue, chufeng''s, alumni!" Yao Qianxue wants to say that she doesn''t know Chu Feng, but she thinks about it for a while, and then goes on to say, "can I go with you?"


    It seems that she is looking for Lin Yufeng? But at the moment, she was not in the mood to think about it. She nodded, "OK!"


    "Name?"


    "Gender?"


    "Officer, is this unknown?"


    An hour later, in the police interrogation room, Kim Tak Kwong was asking Chu Feng a question, and the latter chuckled back and asked, "officer, if you still have something to ask, my name is Chu Feng, a man, 18 years old. Can you tell me the specific reason for arresting me?"


    "Keep your attitude straight!" Jin Deguang cheered, at the moment, there was only him and Chu Feng in the interrogation room, so there was nothing polite to say. He threw an object in front of Chu Feng: "look at the things on it, and then sign a word!"


    Chufeng squinted his eyes and took a look at it. The smile on his mouth gradually became clear. What was recorded above was indeed done by himself, as if the police had seen it with their own eyes. But it also confirmed Chu Feng''s idea that the Green Gang or Liu Mo had an undercover in the police. Otherwise, how could such details be described and Zhao Ying was directly erased from it.


    A police officer, it''s just that there is no reason for me to hurt others. It''s just that there''s no reason for me to hurt others. It''s just that there''s no reason for me to hurt others


    "You must have a reason!"


    Jin Deguang looked confident with a sneer: "according to our intelligence, you Chu Feng and the injured Sun Li and Mu Tianfei have a little contradiction, you moved their women, but forced by their power, so you secretly find them, and finally beat them up, in order to start first."


    Chu Feng''s cold heart is even colder. It seems that everything is not accidental. Sun Li and Mu Tianfei are lying in the hospital. These things can only be said by the people behind. The shadows of Huang Shaoguang and Liu Mo flash in his mind. Chu Feng shakes his head: "if you want to add a crime, why don''t you worry about it, officer, I don''t admit it!"


    Kim Tak Kwong slapped on the table: "I can''t help but you don''t admit it. According to our information, the security guard of the green garden said that you went out on the night of the 18th, and the murder happened in this period of time, and you have the motive to do it. It''s not you, is it me?"


    "Because I went out, so it was me?"


    Chu Feng was more surprised. If he really wanted to be wronged, why didn''t Zhao Ying''s apartment incident be mentioned? But that is the idea of a sudden, Chu Feng continued: "Sun Li and Mu Tianfei two people I do know, there is indeed a contradiction, but not to the next death of the possibility?"


    In Kim Tak Kwong''s gradually gloomy and ugly face, Chu Feng drew up a funny smile: "moreover, you can find that I have conflicts with them, then you should know who they are. Do you think the people who have contradictions with them will only be me?"


    "No less than ten, I''m sure, but why are you sure it''s me?"


    Yang Yang''s so-called evidence of crime, Chu Feng shook his head: "I want to see after signing, is not naive?"


    "So you''re not going to confess, are you?" Jindeguang suddenly grinned and a baton was added in his hand: "but it doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it. I have a lot of ways for you to admit it. Of course, what you said is right, but you shouldn''t offend people who shouldn''t be offended. Maybe you don''t know."


    Close to Chu Feng, Jin Deguang''s voice was very low: "because of your small means, let others lose 10 million, who do you say will bear the responsibility?" While speaking, Jin Deguang''s baton suddenly swung out and yelled: "attack the police!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his left hand flashed out like lightning, holding down Jin Deguang''s hand. When he heard the footsteps coming from outside, he turned over: "officer, you don''t need to be punished severely, do you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    The door of the interrogation room is opened at this moment!


    "Kim Tak Kwong, what are you doing?" Ouyang Zhen, the vice captain of Chu Feng who once met, came in and saw Jin Deguang standing behind Chu Feng with a baton in his hand. The baton was stuck in the position of Chu Feng''s neck, as if the bandits were holding hostages: "and, that''s why you yell at the police?"


    "Who attacked whom?"


    Jin Deguang''s body is stiff there. Up to now, he still doesn''t know what''s going on. Just now he clearly wanted to blow Chu Feng''s head off, and then he was charged with assaulting the police. He believed that he had such ability to distort black and white. But why did he become his own hostage now? What happened?


    Seeing that Jin Deguang didn''t speak, Ouyang Zhen was more angry: "don''t let him go. Do you really want others to say that we are tortured by torture?"


    Jin Deguang suddenly released Chu Feng and looked at him with a twinkle in his eyes. He could be sure that Chu Feng had caused all this. He turned the two people''s positions when he wanted to make a move, and made it look like he wanted to teach him a lesson.


    But now seen by Ouyang Zhen, Jin Deguang knows that it is useless to explain any more: "sorry, deputy, I was a little impulsive just now."


    Then he bowed slightly to Chu Feng: "I''m sorry, I lost my state just now."


    Chufeng''s eyes narrowed, the cold feeling in his heart was very strong from the beginning, but now it is more vigorous. The person who can apologize to himself at this time is definitely not a simple person, but Chu Feng can''t say anything at the moment: "young people are inevitably impulsive, I can understand."


    Kim Tak Kwong lowered his head and his face was very ugly, but when he straightened up, he regained his calm: "deputy, what''s the matter here?"


    Ouyang Zhen knows that Jin Deguang is the captain''s confidant, and he can''t do too much. He can apologize: "nothing, just Secretary Jiang wants to see Chu Feng. Come out with me."


    Jin Deguang looks at the person standing behind Ouyang Zhen, and a little surprise flits in his eyes. How come all the staff secretaries come? But that is to say, he followed Ouyang Zhen out of the interrogation room, but at the moment of closing the door, he gave Chu Feng a careful look, the meaning is self-evident!


    "I met again. I didn''t expect to be in the criminal investigation team."


    Jiang Ming still dressed in the same simple clothes as last time. He went to open his chair and sat down directly. When Chu Feng sat down, he said, "if we didn''t show up in time just now, you will certainly pay a lot of money?"


    "Thank you for showing up in time." Chu Feng for Jiang Ming''s appearance, subconsciously thought of Su Xinyu: "it''s just that the staff Secretary has nothing to come here, will not just come to see me, or do you want to return my innocence?"


    "Are you innocent?"


    With a gentle smile, Jiang Ming was also a little curious about the calm of Chu Feng. At one time, it could be said that he was not sensible, but he was very curious when he met such a thing. However, the master didn''t ask him to ask other questions, so he opened his mouth and said, "of course, if you want, you are indeed innocent."


    There was a look of envy on his face: "you can get Miss Su''s attention when you are young. Please move the staff to come forward for you. Your future is limitless, but I am waiting for you to help me!"


    "Secretary Jiang, if you come here just to be a lobbyist, please come back!"


    "Thank you for pointing at the door of Chu, but I don''t want to rely on the wind to tell you that I need help at the door, but I don''t want to rely on Chu''s voice to tell you that I don''t need to rely on Chu''s heart to help her once."


    Jiang Ming was stunned. He didn''t know Chu Feng very well, but he was a little surprised that he didn''t say anything about Chu Feng. He knew what it meant: "do you know who Miss Su is?"


    "Who she is has nothing to do with me. I only know that I am my own!"


    Chu Feng is a little impatient. The feeling of always being watched by people is not very comfortable, because you don''t know when you will be surrounded by them. It can be said that there is no defense!


    Jiang Ming sat up straight with a look of seriousness: "Chu Feng, Miss Su said before I came here that if you promise her conditions, you can walk out of the interrogation room and the criminal investigation team today. But if you refuse, then your injury case will become a mountain of ironclad evidence. Don''t think about it?"


    "Threatening me?"


    As soon as Chu Feng''s eyes congealed, Jiang Ming immediately felt that he seemed to be in the ice cave: "tell you, you can talk with me about the conditions, but don''t threaten me. The thing I don''t want is that I don''t want to. People with high status are really cattle, but no one said that they won''t die!"


    The dead word, Chu Feng''s tone is very heavy, Jiang Ming felt his back cold, his feet a little unnatural shaking, the tone was a little unnatural: "I don''t know where your confidence comes from, but if you don''t agree, maybe you will spend your life in prison tonight, and your life will be over!"


    "Think, you could have a bright future, but it''s worth being a criminal because of your wrong choice?""Go away!" Chu Feng coldly said a word, the body also stood up and walked to the door of the interrogation room: "if you say one more word, I may tell others that the Secretary of the staff has perverted the law for selfish ends and has to cover up the criminal!"


    "I hope you won''t regret it!" Before Jiang Ming came, he thought it was a relaxed and pleasant thing. The temptation condition was not that any normal person could refuse. However, Chu Feng refused directly without listening to him. He didn''t want to listen to him. He didn''t want to say anything.


    He firmly believes that Chu Feng will regret that he missed an opportunity to become a great success!


    "Chu Feng, you are acquitted and released!"


    Before Jiang Ming went to the door, the door of the interrogation room opened from the outside. Ouyang Zhen looked at Chu Feng with complicated eyes: "a woman said that from 8:30 to 11:30 on the night of the incident, you were with her, so there was no motive to commit a crime. You were released."


    Chu Feng had been ready to meet the storm, but did not expect to hear such news, Jiang Ming is also a Leng: "how possible?"


    However, he has received the exact news that Mu Tianfei and Sun Li were injured by Chu Feng. How could they not be present now? He felt a little inconceivable: "can''t it be perjury?"


    "Do you think there is a girl who will testify with her innocence?" Ouyang Zhen also thought it might be a fake certificate at the beginning, but which girl would make such a false certificate? Of course, the most important thing is, the imperial city came to a phone call, he can''t help but let Chu Feng go, otherwise he will soon become an ordinary person.


    "Where is the man?"


    Chu Feng ignored what Ouyang Zhen and Jiang Ming said at the moment. What he was more concerned about was which girl saved himself at the expense of his reputation. Was it a little aunt?


    "In the front hall." Now that Chu Feng is innocent, Ouyang Zhen can''t control his freedom.


    Chu Feng ran out of the room and soon came to the hall. He saw Lin Yulin standing there with a sour nose and a trace of guilt. Lin Yulin also saw him. He was so happy that he hugged Chu Feng: "great, you finally come out. I''m worried about death!"


    Chu Feng gently pushed Lin Yulin aside, holding her two hands in the palm: "Auntie, I will take care of you for the rest of my life. When I graduate from university and have a successful career, I will marry you!"


    "Marry me?" Lin Yulin''s face flushed instantly, but she soon knew what Chu Feng was saying. She pointed her fingers on Chu Feng''s forehead and said, "what do you think? I wonder where you went that night. It turns out that you are really looking for a little beauty. Do you have a good face?"


    "It''s not me who saved you. It''s Yao Qianxue. This little girl is really nice to you. She doesn''t hesitate to say such things and ask you to be innocent."


    "Yao Qianxue?" Chu Feng''s face became stiff when he heard the speech. He looked at himself holding Lin Yulin''s hand and what he had just said. His face was embarrassed and he lowered his head: "Auntie, I didn''t say anything just now. You''re listening to me!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Chu Feng was also interested in teasing him and pretending to be angry with a straight face: "why, what just said is not enough, it''s too hurtful!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and felt that her brain was not enough at the moment. She wanted to say that what I said was serious, but she caught the sly smile in Lin Yulin''s eyes, so she didn''t continue to say: "Auntie, I''m not kidding. How about Yao Qianxue, the only one here?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s insight into her mind, Lin Yulin was inexplicably disappointed, but she didn''t show much: "she left after giving her confession. You should catch up with her when you go out. Thank you very much, just Yan Yan!"


    Before the words were finished, Chu Feng had already gone out. Lin Yulin was stunned and looked back at Chu Feng''s back. Finally, she shook her head and went out. Chu Feng''s figure could not be seen outside the criminal investigation team: "my sister knows that the adopted son is so powerful in the underground, so I found two beautiful little girlfriends. Should I be happy?"


    But Lin Yulin doesn''t know why. She doesn''t want chufeng to have a girlfriend now. She seems to be worried that she won''t have a warm breakfast and a delicious dinner any more!


    "What am I thinking? I am an elder and Xiao Feng is my nephew


    Thinking of what, Lin Yulin shook her head and scattered her thoughts in her heart. She walked to one side, her left hand lifted up in her mouth. She thought of the long kiss on the street that night. How could I look like that at that time?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    Chu Feng left the criminal investigation team. Although he didn''t know where Yao Qianxue would go, he still headed for Jianghai University. Today is the weekend. Yao Qianxue will definitely help her mother do business. This is Chu Feng''s intuition.


    More than ten minutes later, Chu Feng finally saw a beautiful figure appeared in front of him, with a smile on his face and ran over: "Yao Qianxue!"


    Yao Qianxue, who left the criminal investigation team and didn''t take a bus, walked down the street. She didn''t know why she did that today. But she knew that Chu Feng might be the one who hurt sun Lu and Mu Tianfei. She did so, perhaps because Zhou Jingxing told her and Xia Wei that it was Chu Feng who rescued them from the terrorists!


    Is emerging in the heart a touch of melancholy, later may encounter others'' ridicule because of today''s matter, behind came the voice Yao Qianxue most did not want to hear.


    Almost no hesitation, Yao Qianxue ran, but not how much, Chu Feng has stood in front of her, caught off guard directly installed in Chu Feng''s body, hit a full!


    Chu Feng looked at Yao Qianxue, who was in a panic to quit two steps. He wanted to say something, but finally turned into such a sentence with little nutrition: "if it wasn''t for you, I might spend the night in prison, at least in the detention center."


    "No need!" Yao Qianxue said coldly, then directly turned to go, but was held by Chu Feng: "do you do?"


    Chu Feng released his hand and looked at Yao Qianxue sincerely: "be my girlfriend!"


    Yao Qianxue body a shock, seems to have no idea that chufeng will say such words to himself, a sneer: "chufeng, I know you are a little capable, otherwise there will not be so many women around you, but if you think I Yao Qianxue is such a girl, then you are wrong."


    "Get away from me, I''ll treat you as if you didn''t say anything!"


    "I mean it." This is Chu Feng''s first confession. Some of his feelings are so subtle. When he saw Yao Qianxue for the first time, he had such a feeling: "moreover, you testify for me, use your own reputation to testify for me, no matter how, I don''t want you to be hurt."


    Yao Qianxue looked at Chu Feng and didn''t speak. She was so silent that she opened her mouth for a long time: "you just confessed to me because of this, right?"


    Chu Feng shook his head, for Yao Qianxue may not be said to be love, but absolutely have a good feeling: "in the hospital the first time I see you, I feel the idea in my heart, maybe you don''t believe in love at first sight, but I really fell in love with you at that time, everything is so simple."


    "Enough!" Yao Qianxue impatiently interrupted Chu Feng and continued: "I believe you like me, but do you want to do such a thing just because you like me? You saved me in school, Xia Wei and I thank you, but I want to say, even if you really like me, why do you want to hurt others?


    Sun Li and Mu Tianfei may be very bastards, and they did have dirty things for Xia Wei and me, but they didn''t succeed. Do you need to have such a cruel hand? Do you know I was embarrassed when you took me away from Soho? "


    In Chu Feng suddenly Yao Qianxue may misunderstand himself, the latter continued: "you like a person is right, but not this way, and I am Mu Tianfei''s girlfriend, this is impossible to change the fact, you don''t need to do these meaningless things for me."


    "Because even if you beat Mu Tianfei, I''m still his girlfriend!"


    Chu Feng is sure that Yao Qianxue misunderstood herself, and thinks that she just went to hurt Mu Tianfei and Sun Li because of her. The purpose is to revenge on Su he last time. Just what she wanted to say, Yao Qianxue said again: "and, I hope you don''t pester me again. The women around you are good. I know that you are close to me just for a moment''s freshness."


    Let out a breath. Today is probably the day Yao Qianxue said most: "and, don''t follow me in the future. At that time, you didn''t simply appear in Suhe, did you? I hope such a thing will never happen again, because even if Mu Tianfei really gives me away or does something to me, I am willing to do it! "


    One time finish these words, Yao Qianxue tears irresistible flow out: "and Weiwei, she likes you, I hope if you also like her, don''t hurt her!"


    Chu Feng stood in the same place, looking at Yao Qianxue who turned around and left. She recalled her words and shook her head with a bitter smile. She went to Su He because of the relationship between Lang Mei and Mei, which was an accident. However, Yao Qianxue felt that it was no problem. If she liked her, then she could be tracked.


    Looking at Yao Qianxue''s back, this silly girl, I hurt Mu Tianfei because they bought murderers to kill me, and almost killed Su Xinyu. It was also an accident when I went to Suhe, but I also knew why Yao Qianxue wanted to testify that he was with her.


    This is a kind-hearted girl. She thinks that she is just like this because she has done something that should not be done.


    Don''t know when Chu Feng is willing to be silent, but now know, how can Chu Feng let go, and the first confession failed, Chu Feng will be embarrassed, went forward to take Yao Qianxue''s hand, a is crying girl in his arms: "you just said I did not hear, you have not answered my question!""You let me go!"


    Yao Qianxue pushed away the Chu wind and happened to see Lin Yulin standing in the distance: "your woman has come to eat someone else''s house. It''s unreasonable to hold another woman in front of someone else''s face?"


    Chu Feng looked back and saw Lin Yulin standing in the distance, and then looked at Yao Qianxue. He wanted to say that it was his little aunt, but the words could not be said. Yao Qianxue saw in his eyes, but more and more affirmed his own thoughts in his heart: "I don''t exclude you. You are a little white face. Everyone has his own choice."


    "But in the future, please don''t disturb me, thank you!"


    Yao Qianxue''s hard words are firm. Chu Feng doesn''t know how to say it. He doesn''t understand why he doesn''t want to admit that Lin Yulin is his little aunt in front of others. But Lin Yulin comes over: "I''m Chu Feng''s aunt. I just did something about the criminal investigation team. Thank you!"


    "Auntie?" Yao Qianxue was stunned at the smell of speech and looked at Chu Feng, who wanted to stop talking. She believed that Lin Yulin was not that kind of nonsense person, but when she thought of Liu Yan and Su Xinyu that she had met, she firmly said to Chu Feng: "your little aunt is good, she cares about you, but we can only be friends in the future."


    "The two people you see are my aunt''s friends!"


    Chu Feng did not know where Yao Qianxue''s prejudice came from at the moment. When Yao Qianxue was about to turn around, he said, "maybe I tell you that you don''t believe me, but what I can tell you is that I''m not what you imagine. What I say to you is true. I promise with my conscience!"


    Yao Qianxue looked at Chu Feng, and then looked at Lin Yulin, who stood silent. Finally, she turned around without saying a word. She walked out a few meters away and stopped: "I''m sorry, maybe you said it''s true, but it''s the wrong time we met. My mother owes Mu Tianfei 500000. I can only be his woman in my life."


    "Thank you for your words. Goodbye!"


    Yao Qianxue did not hesitate this time, and Chu Feng didn''t say anything again. She just looked at Lin Yulin beside her: "Auntie, is love easy to hurt?"


    "I haven''t been in love, how do I know?" "I don''t know what the relationship between you and this girl is, but there are some things you can do according to your ability. There are many injustices in the world, and we can''t stop them too much," she said


    Chu Feng slightly smile, suddenly led Lin Yulin''s hand to Yao Qianxue''s opposite direction: "there are many unfair things in this world. We are not saints, we can''t do too many things, but we can''t do anything because we can''t do too much. We can do it as much as possible."


    Holding Lin Yulin''s hand tightly, Chu Feng now knows why Yao Qianxue agreed with Mu Tianfei. If he owes money, it means he can''t help but breathe out. Chu Feng has already made a decision in his heart.


    The conditions of Yao Qianxue''s family are not very good, but it''s not bad to open a shop outside Jianghai University, but it''s not a common thing to borrow 500000 yuan. Chu Feng decides to explore it. He can''t look at Yao Qianxue''s life, because it was destroyed by Mu Tianfei.


    Lin Yulin is led by Chu Feng, just like two lovers go shopping. Although the difference between them is nine years old, people who don''t know will only think that the difference between them is four or five years old. Lin Yulin looks too young. Looking at Chu Feng beside her, Lin''s face turns red. How can she feel the heart beating faster.


    In particular, seeing the eyes of people on the roadside, Lin Yulin looked down in embarrassment. Originally, she wanted to ask why Chu Feng was invited by the police. But she thought that Chu Feng had grown up and he had his own private space. Although she was his little aunt, she was only her aunt.


    No one can make a lifetime path for whom.


    Looking at the silent Chu Feng at the moment, Lin Yulin''s mouth involuntarily brings up a smile. When this little guy doesn''t speak and is silent, it seems to be quite a man!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    Night falls, the city of the river and sea is once again covered by the light and wine, everywhere is filled with a sense of erosion, young men and women in such a night, always like to get drunk, waving the sweat of youth!


    Although Jin Deguang is the captain of the criminal investigation team, he is not a lonely person in such a lonely night. With a little dressing up, he enters a familiar bar and sits in a corner sipping red wine, waiting for the prey this evening.


    In the eyes of the outside world, Jin Deguang is not close to a woman. When many colleagues are crazy about Liu Yan, Jin Deguang is always doing his own things. Some people even doubt that there is a problem with jindeguang''s orientation!


    But only he knows that he is not wrong with his orientation. He just doesn''t want to leave a bad impression in other people''s eyes. It is not easy for him to get to this day, so he is more careful than anyone else.


    But as a man, just like a woman, there are always a few days a month that there is no way out. Kim Tak Kwong is like this. When he is under great pressure, he likes to release his excess sweat.


    Soon, a figure appeared in Kim Tak Kwong''s line of sight. She was eighteen or nine years old. She was invincible. Her white skin was exposed to the air without stinging. She swayed under the flash. There were several men around her crying. This is a charming girl.


    At the end of the song, everyone dispersed. The pretty girl refused several men''s invitation and walked directly towards Kim Tak Kwong. As a girl who often confuses on these occasions, she can see what kind of man is really there and what kind of real dress.


    Although Kim Tak Kwong sat there in a low-key way, he drank 981 bottles of red wine. Although the lighter on the table looked ordinary, the girl was lucky to see it. The price in foreign countries was 700 Chi Yuan, and the other pack of cigarettes was not ordinary. It also needed a pack of 781.


    All these show that this is definitely a gold master, and is worthy of her active attack.


    Kim Tak Kwong is not surprised that the girl can come by himself. If this is not understood, it will be meaningless. The beautiful girl came and directly picked up the pack of cigarettes, and at the same time picked up the lighter to light a cigarette: "handsome boy, your lighter and cigarettes are good, how about giving them to me?"


    As a person who often confuses in such occasions, Jin Deguang naturally knows the information contained in it. Cigarettes are sent by others, and fire machines are also sent by others. He will not be reluctant to think: "beautiful women like it, just take it!"


    Beautiful girl''s eyes slightly light up, can throw out nearly ten thousand things at will in such an occasion, but absolutely not ordinary people, the body a little bit forward sitting on Kim Tak Kwong''s legs: "tonight, alone?"


    "What do you say?"


    Feel the girl in his arms that kind of youth invincible breath, a hot feeling burning in the abdomen, Kim Tak Kwong eyes slightly narrowed, looking at the girl''s neckline wide truffle out of the content, although young, capital rich!


    The beautiful girl''s two hands were hooked on Kim Tak Kwong''s neck, slightly leaning forward, and her teeth gently bit the ears of Kim Tak Kwong: "I am also a person tonight!"


    An hour later, in Kim Tak Kwong''s private residence, two unarmed bodies were entangled. The young girl gasped: "you are the most powerful man I have ever seen. I''m so tired!"


    This is a special era. A man can be with a woman, but it is still that thing in the end. Now the young girl is very alloy de Guang''s appetite. He doesn''t mind keeping a relationship with this girl for a month.


    "We talk about love, not money!"


    The pretty girl sighed her own eyes, but still pretended to say, "and, I''m carrying my boyfriend on my back, how can I do it for your money?"


    Many girls like Jin Deguang see more of them, and they don''t sneer at them. Before, many girls who want to keep a long-term relationship with him, who doesn''t say that they have boyfriends and have not had many men, opens his bedside table and throws three stacks of money into the girl''s body: "I give you 100000, here is 30000."


    "In a month''s time, I can take good care of me. In addition, I will give you more than 100000 yuan."


    The girl who came out to mix was either for stimulation or for money. This girl was obviously the latter. At the moment when she saw 30000 yuan, all her dignity was gone. She put the money in her bag happily, pulled the quilt over Jin Deguang''s body, and then she went in.


    No matter how beautiful it is, in front of money, it is not as practical as action!


    Jin Deguang''s eyes flashed a trace of ridicule, but still took a breath of cool air. But at this time, Jin Deguang suddenly saw something and pressed the girl''s head: "don''t move!"


    Then she quickly jumped up from the bed, took a pair of pants and quickly put them on, and immediately left the room. The young girl came out of the quilt with saliva on her mouth. She looked dazed. She just thought of 30000 yuan, and she was too lazy to pay attention to what happened.


    She has nothing but her body, so she doesn''t worry about any danger!Jin Deguang left the room, but he was surprised to see the man sitting in the hall of his house. Then he subconsciously wanted to touch the gun, but found that he was only wearing a pair of trousers and had nothing else: "what do you want?"


    Chu Feng calmly sat on the sofa, looked at the room behind Jin Deguang, and said, "if you know that Captain Jin, who has always been strict, has such a hobby in the evening, looking for a girl who is almost ten years old, I don''t know what they will think and how to say?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Kim said


    Chu Feng stood up with a smile and walked slowly to Jin Deguang: "you are the captain of the criminal police. How dare I threaten you? I''m just curious about what you said to me in the interrogation room today. What does it mean that I have offended people who shouldn''t have offended me. I want to know who made you come to convict me and make a confession by torture? "


    Although Chu Feng looks young, he is standing in front of him at the moment. Jin Deguang feels a kind of light pressure. However, after many years of career, he still has a lot of confidence: "did I say it? Why don''t I remember anything? "


    "Is it?"


    Chu Feng nodded and turned around. When a fierce light flashed in Jin Deguang''s eyes, Chu Feng suddenly turned around and jumped out. Before Jin Deguang was ready to move, his body of more than 100 Jin flew directly to the back and knocked open the door of the room.


    The beautiful girl who is lighting a cigarette on the bed of the room, waiting for jindeguang to be stormy again is stunned for a moment, and then screams. Just for a short time, a golden light passes by, and the beautiful girl faints directly.


    "I''m a good person, but it''s based on the fact that others don''t hurt me."


    Chu Feng put down the hand that shot out the gold needle, went to Jin Deguang, a foot on his body, eyes slightly cold: "and you have hurt me, also know what I am interested in, if you don''t tell me, I will be very unhappy, but you can rest assured, I will not kill you!"


    In Jin Deguang''s surprised look, Chu Feng leaned down and said in a low voice: "but I can make you can''t get up all your life. You have to believe that I have such ability, but when the time comes, the little girl with water spirit will not have much to do with you!"


    Kim Tak Kwong played a thrill, thought of the beautiful girl who fainted inexplicably. It seemed that Chu Feng just raised his hand a little and said in fear: "I said it!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly a Qiao, took back the foot that stepped on Jin Deguang''s body: "say it!"


    "It''s randley!" Jin Deguang struggled to stand up. Chu Feng''s foot was very heavy just now, which made his whole body feel special pain: "because you once helped Liu Yan destroy the gambling house of the Wolf Gang, he will revenge you!"


    "Wolf Gang?"


    Chu Feng turned to look at Jin Deguang, his left eye narrowed slightly, but he couldn''t see whether Jin Deguang was lying or telling the truth. The latter nodded: "yes, I''m an official of the Wolf Gang. I occasionally help them do things. This time, the thing is what they asked me to do, and let me put the blame on the Green Gang, because you and the Green Gang have a grudge."


    Chu Feng doesn''t speak, just looks at Jin Deguang''s eyes, and finally suddenly laughs. In Jin Deguang''s curious look, Chu Feng suddenly kicks out, and Jin Deguang faints directly. Chu Feng goes over and stimulates Jin Deguang''s brain with a gold needle to prevent him from remembering his past.


    The same beautiful girl is the same, then Chu Feng quietly left the residence of Jin De Guang, although Jin Deguang said it was the Wolf Gang, but Chu Feng always felt something wrong.


    But looking back, he helped Liu Yan, it seems that the Wolf Gang really lost a lot of money, so the 10 million seems to be justified.


    Looking at the distance, Chu Feng felt that he had to find a person!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    "What, Chu Feng has been released?"


    Ma Qiduo has been paying close attention to the news of Chu Feng. Zhang Yuner is taking care of Su Xinyu in the hospital. However, this morning, Ma Qiduo brought a shocking news to Su Xinyu: "how can it be? In such a situation, Chu Feng can''t have nothing at all. At least there is no special means. He will definitely go to prison!"


    Ma Qiduo shrugged his shoulders: "at first, I thought Chu Feng would have a bad time this time, but I didn''t expect that the boy had a good confidant, which proved that he was not at the scene that night, so it''s OK!"


    "What''s the matter with a confidant?"


    Su Xinyu instantly alert up, she did not know why, since Chu Feng took out the bullet to save her life, she was extremely disgusted to hear Chu Feng and the girl''s news.


    Ma Qiduo did not pay attention to this, but thought that Su Xinyu was a pity to miss an opportunity, so he said once about how Chu Feng got out of the criminal investigation team, and finally said with a smile: "so, in the case of a girl testifying with her own innocence, how do you say that the criminal investigation team detains Chu Feng?"


    Su Xinyu bit her teeth: "arrange for me to be discharged from hospital!"


    Zhang yun''er was cutting the fruit. When she heard Su Xinyu''s words, she stopped her movements: "no, the doctor said that although the bullet was taken out very smoothly, and your recovery is faster than that of ordinary people, you still need a week''s rest, a few more days!"


    Su Xinfeng doesn''t want to go out, but she doesn''t want to do anything like this


    Zhang yun''er and Ma Qiduo looked at each other and suddenly felt something wrong, but they didn''t know what was wrong. The latter shook his head and said, "he will not be in danger, at least not from the sun god. According to the news, Liu Mo has bought out the task of attacking and killing with eight million yuan, so it''s OK."


    "But the Green Gang has no action now. It is estimated that Chu Feng will not be let go easily. It is said that Huang Luowen lost 10 million yuan for this matter, which is mostly based on the relationship between Yan staff members!"


    Su Xinyu nodded slightly, feeling less nervous. Leaning on the head of the bed, she thought of something and asked, "you say, if I and Chu Feng become a couple, how about it?"


    Ma Qiduo jumped up at once and shook his head with little hesitation: "I advise you not to think like that. Master Su is not an ordinary person. If you know that you have found someone who can''t completely control Chu Feng, you will definitely ask people to kill Chu Feng. You can''t give yourself up because of the family rules that have been used to trap people."


    There is a family rule in Su Xinyu''s family. Zhang Yuner and others all know it. So when Su Xinyu says that, they both know why. Zhang Yuner nods: "yes, our origin determines that we can''t be as free as ordinary people. Chu Feng and you are impossible!"


    "In fairy tales, the groom and the princess are wonderful, but in reality they are cruel."


    Su Xinyu smell speech also know that she seems to think a bit too much, but her understanding of her grandfather is deeper than Zhang Yuner. If he knows that such a thing happens, the first thing must be to ask Chu Feng to marry himself. If Chu Feng does not agree, then he may face life and death!


    Ma Qiduo said when Su Xinyu was thinking about something: "by the way, the criminal investigation team came to the news. When Chu Feng went in, there was a phone call from the Imperial City, Zhou Jingxing himself came to the phone!"


    Su Xinyu just nods. It''s no surprise that Zhou Jingxing does that. The Su family where she works wants to get Chu Feng, a person who can influence other people''s life and death. Zhou''s family is where Zhou Jingxing is. You know, what people fear most is illness and death, while Chu Feng can create miracles.


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally didn''t know that someone was talking about himself. He just sneezed fiercely and told me who scolded me. However, he looked at the people coming from afar and showed a warm smile. It was very clean and friendly!


    Lang Meimei with a few little sister came to see Chu Feng standing by his car, eyes alert up: "want to do?"


    Originally, Chu Feng took a video of Sun Li''s mischievous behavior. Lang Meimei was ready to throw it out, but Sun Li entered the hospital before he started to act. Moreover, he heard that it was because of a woman''s dispute, so Lang Meimei temporarily suppressed it.


    Because throw out at this time, to Sun Li can''t play too much effect, the wounded is big!


    Chu Feng saw that he didn''t speak and went straight to the side, pulling Lang eyebrows. The latter wanted to break free, but his strength was not as big as Chu Feng. He turned back and told his sisters not to follow him. He followed Chu Feng all the way to a tree: "do you want to do?"


    "If you want to chase me, I''ll tell you, sister doesn''t like xiaoqingxin!"


    "I don''t like ghosts either!" Chu Feng Tut''s mouth did not show weakness back, because at the moment, the girl''s eyebrows are indeed the same as the ghost: "today, I want to ask you a question. Is your Laozi asking someone to deal with me recently?"


    "Why did my father deal with you?" Lang eyebrow immediately became curious. If you want to say that you are almost equal to chufeng, what do you do with him?Chu Feng looked at Lang''s eyebrows and eyebrows. He finally said, "isn''t the golden wolf of the Wolf Gang in trouble a few days ago?" Point to yourself: "that person, that''s me!"


    "Oh, it turns out that you are the wolf you are talking about?" As a result, Lang Meimei remembered something, and looked up and down at Chu Feng: "if you don''t know who you are, I really doubt if brother jinlang is a liar, but now it''s you, then I believe it all. You are indeed a wolf cub, very insidious!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, Lang''s eyebrows coughed and deflected his words: "I know what my Laozi is going to do, but I haven''t heard who he is going to attack recently. And if it was you last time, you can rest assured. My Laozi is not the kind of person who takes revenge."


    "Of course, it''s based on the fact that you didn''t pay a heavy price for the Wolf Gang!"


    Thank you very much Chu Feng sniffed the speech and nodded slightly. He just came to confirm whether it was the work of the wild wolf gang. If it was just because of the business of the gambling house, the Wolf Gang was going to attack himself. Chu Feng didn''t mind looking for some interest on Lang Meimei.


    Lang Meimei didn''t know that she was in danger just now. Seeing that Chu Feng asked a question inexplicably and wanted to leave, she immediately asked curiously, "where are you going? Can''t you just come to ask me such a nutritious question? We''ll go back to the barracks in a few days, shall we


    "I''ll talk about it then. I''ll have to deal with some tough things."


    At the moment, chufeng has no mind to pay attention to other things. It''s not the Wolf Gang''s words. Then it shows that Jin Deguang cheated himself and went out a few steps. Chu Feng thinks of something and looks back at Lang Mei, which is very confident.


    Lang Meimei hands in front of the body: "do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng suddenly came back and stood beside Lang Mei Mei, whose height was more than 1.6 meters. In addition, her high-heeled shoes were just the same as Chu Feng. At the moment, the two faced each other, and the latter smile slightly: "I found that rose fairy, although it is easy to stab myself, but if you master it well, you can still smell a wisp of fragrance?"


    Chu Feng''s words made Lang Meimei stunned. At this time, Chu Feng suddenly approached Lang Meimei. In the eyes of outsiders, it was as if he was kissing Lang Meimei: "beauty, are you interested in going to qinggedi bar to play?"


    "Green song?" "That''s the private property of Huang Shaoguang, the young master of the youth gang. I don''t go there generally!"


    Chu Feng suddenly turned around and put his arms around the waist of Lang eyebrows in everyone''s shocked look. His strength was irresistible: "it''s impossible to go at night, but it''s daytime now. We can''t sneak in. Don''t you want to go in and have a look? That kind of stimulation, don''t you understand? "


    Originally, Chu Feng was still a little angry. Chufeng put his arm around his brow and heard the speech, and his eyes brightened. If he, the daughter of the wild wolf Gang, entered the industry under the young master of the Green Gang in broad daylight, it seemed to be really good!


    Almost no hesitation: "hope as exciting as you say!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    Qinggedi bar, Huang Shaoguang took 500000 people by special means two years ago, maybe 500000 for many people. But if it is in the river and in this position, we will understand that 500000, that is almost the same as robbery.


    But because its boss is Huang Shaoguang and the youth gang leader, so there are not many people to say these things, as if they don''t know, things don''t happen to their own, who has the mood to pay attention to it?


    Qinggedi bar is located in the influence of the Qinggang, which is located in luxury, covering an area of 3000 square meters. It is the most important entertainment place in the river and sea. Even compared with Suhe, it is almost no different. It is to say where the difference is, that is, the boss behind them is different.


    Red Maserati stopped on the road of qinggediba. It is daytime. Diba is still closing the gate. Chu Feng sits in the position of the copilot and looks at it. She looks directly at her left eye and unconsciously raises a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    But soon I disguised and went to see Lang Mei Mei: "have you any interest in going in and see, I heard that you and Huang Shaoguang have a bit of contradiction, and he was steadily crushed to death, did not find the color head!"


    Speaking of these things, Lang Meimei didn''t wonder how Chu Feng knew it. He said: "don''t say this. This bastard, he was the one who ran into the car with him at the beginning, but the people who saw it said it was me, and then he knew that the bastard was deliberately


    "I lost not only that game, but also five million to calm down that. I think it''s hate now."


    Chu Feng knows this thing in Xia Yan. At this time, it is not very strange to confirm from Lang Mei Mei''s mouth. Looking at the blue song opposite, he said, "now give you a chance to teach Huang Shaoguang a meal. Are you interested?"


    "Teach him?" Lang Mei Mei originally thought Chu Feng brought himself here to find excitement, but at the moment, he found what was wrong, looking at the Qingge: "he is here?"


    "I don''t know!" Chu wind shrugged his shoulders and his face was full of relaxed look.


    Looking at the song, Huang Shaoguang is in nature, and only eight people are here, but Chu Feng is not prepared to say: "I just say give you a chance, you have any interest!"


    "Of course!" Hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, Lang Mei Mei didn''t think anything, and said with hatred: "if I give me a chance to teach him, I will beat him in bed for a month, and this bastard dare to hell with me!"


    "There will be a chance!"


    Chu Feng looks at Lang Mei Mei at the moment, how can not know she is just in greedy mouth on the refreshing, open the door directly get off, hand on a hat, although already saw the camera direction can avoid as much as possible, but Chu Feng still need to be careful.


    Langmeimei did not pay attention to so much, thinking that can sneak into the green song in the daytime, full of excitement.


    Chu Feng has known the overall structure of Qingge, and with Lang Meimei, he came directly to an alley beside Qingge, and went directly to the emergency passage. Lang Meimei did not doubt that he had him and followed him. If Chu Feng wanted to frame himself, it would be to harm himself.


    She knew the grievances of Chu Feng and mutianfei, and Mu Tianfei was Huang Shaoguang''s cousin.


    The reason why Chu Feng came here is also because of this reason. If something happens, she is the big lady of Wolf Gang, and there will be nothing, but Chu wind is a tiger in the mouth, and he sends it to the door!


    When he reached the emergency door on the third floor, Chu Feng opened the door with a slight twist. It should be when the staff forgot to lock it last night, and turned over and pulled Lang Mei Mei''s hand and slipped in directly.


    "It''s really luxurious. Huang Shaoguang is just making money."


    For ordinary people, there are things they can''t touch in their lifetime, but for Lang Meimei, these are not any secret. Huang Shaoguang''s green songs, how to come, she is very clear.


    Looking at the only third floor of the box corridor are very luxurious, Lang Mei Mei can estimate how much money Huang Shaoguang can earn in a year, in addition to envy, that is envy!


    "Go down and find two drinks. I know you have money, but free things are always a little fragrant."


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see these things, but he took Lang Mei Mei''s hand seven to eight turns and went downstairs. He didn''t take the elevator. After a few minutes, when Lang Meimei wondered why he was going to go like that, they came to the hall!


    Because the door is closed now, and the environment of dibar is this way. It is very dark around. However, we can see something vaguely. Chu Feng comes directly to the bar with Lang Mei Mei Mei. Looking at the bottle of wine in the wine cabinet: "beautiful woman, would you like to drink with me?"


    Langmei Mei nodded wildly without any consideration: "OK!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes in the dark skimmed over a little bit of fun, and went to open the wine cabinet and took out a bottle of red wine. By the way, he took out two cups and filled them with a glass of wine: "cheers!"At the moment, Lang Meimei was completely silent in a kind of excitement and excitement. Naturally, it was impossible to know what was in Chu Feng''s eyes. He took the glass of wine and drank it directly: "it''s really cool. I found that it''s good to come to such a place during the day, at least there is no one there. It''s really quiet!"


    "Let''s go and visit other places!"


    Chufeng just a smile, took Lang Meimei''s hand and went upstairs. The latter didn''t think much at the moment. Otherwise, she would find Chu Feng''s abnormality, but she ignored these things because she was too excited!


    They turned to the stairs on the second floor, but Chu Feng stopped. Just now they went down directly, so they didn''t go through the corridor. But now Chu Feng stopped, and Lang Meimei didn''t know what to do: "why stop?"


    "Someone!"


    Chu Feng made a silent gesture and took Lang''s eyebrows to go forward a little. The latter hooked his head and looked at it. He shrunk back from his horse. His face showed a look of fear: "can''t it be Huang Shaoguang here?"


    "Are you afraid?" Chu Feng is very interested in looking at Lang eyebrows, words provocative!


    "Worthy of being the eldest lady of the Wolf Gang, wolf enough!" Chu Feng nodded appreciatively, and chucklang''s eyebrows and ears said, "do you want me to do something for you, so that you can teach Huang Shaoguang a good lesson?"


    Although Lang Meimei is very excited at the moment, it does not mean that she has lost her final sense. She once again raised her head and went out to have a look. She frowned slightly: "there are only two of us, but there are eight of them. Besides, if Huang Shaoguang is really in it, who knows if there are other people?"


    "Give it to me. You''ll just wait to get angry!" Chu Feng saw Lang Meimei''s hesitation and didn''t give her much chance to think about it. She shot out directly. The eight bodyguards heard the sound and turned back, but only saw a few golden lights passing by. Then they directly fell to the ground, and Chu Feng directly walked over.


    Lang Meimei was at the stairway, naturally, he didn''t know what Chu Feng had done. He just patted his high chest: "this guy is really not afraid of death, so he ran out, but why didn''t he fight?"


    Curious to extend his head out, Lang eyebrow''s eyes suddenly straight, because she saw Chu Feng standing at the door, but there were eight bodyguards lying on the ground, chin almost fell down: "is it done?"


    He quickly ran over and looked at the bodyguard who seemed to have fainted before the reaction on the ground. He lowered his voice and asked, "how did you do it?"


    "You just need to know that you can teach Huang Shaoguang a lesson today." Chu Feng didn''t answer Lang Meimei''s words, but suddenly pushed the door open. When Lang Meimei didn''t know what situation was, he went in directly. He only heard who you were, and then there was nothing left.


    Lang Mei fixed his eyes and opened his mouth slightly, because he saw that Huang Shaoguang, who was only wearing a coat, was lying on the ground. Chu Feng came over and patted her on the shoulder: "revenge, complaint Just in the hand that took back, there is a gold needle, but Lang eyebrow is not seen, just feel a neck acid.


    But can have such an opportunity, Lang Meimei naturally is impossible to let go, also does not want to think about what, directly ran in a kick in Huang Shaoguang''s face: "asshole, see you Yin me, five million have disappeared!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Although Lang Meimei is only an 18-9-year-old girl, she was born in a Jidao family. Her Kung Fu is not weak at all. Ordinary adult men may not be able to take her down. At the moment, she is punching and kicking at Huang Shaoguang, and she seems to have a lot of anger.


    Huang Shaoguang had fainted, but he woke up slowly because of the pain. He just landed his foot on his face, which made him wake up. Ah, he cried out angrily: "Damn, who kicked me?"


    "Ah, still so arrogant!"


    Lang Meimei is not a soft hearted person. Seeing Huang Shaoguang wake up, he is more interested. He falls on Huang Shaoguang''s body more quickly. The latter spurts a mouthful of blood, but he finds that he has no strength to resist.


    At the moment, he also saw who was doing it himself: "how is it you?"


    "How can''t it be me? When you''re five million, you have to think about today!" The pleasure of getting revenge made Lang Meimei ignore something. Once again, he landed on Huang Shaoguang''s chest with a violent foot. The sound of rib fracture sounded, and Huang Shaoguang''s pig killing voice also resounded throughout the whole floor.


    "Hurry up, there''s something wrong with the leader!" When Lang Meimei finally feels the evil spirit coming out, there is a faint voice on the first floor. The spirit of Lang Meimei is shocked. Look at Huang Shaoguang''s limp appearance at the moment, he turns around and runs. After the door, he sees eight bodyguards lying on the ground with bleeding throats. He is stunned.


    Did these people kill themselves? Why don''t I remember?


    Just hearing the sound of approaching footsteps, Lang Meimei didn''t bother to pay attention to these things. When she was too excited and forgot, she happened to see the emergency door at the entrance of the stairs opened. Lang Meimei ran over without too much consideration. Then she quickly closed the door and fell down from the stairs.


    Ran to his own Maserati, Lang brow looked back at Qingge. At the moment, he could hear the squeaky cry of killing. Xiumei wrinkled gently. How did I come to Qingge today?


    Just seeing that the door of the emergency staircase was opened, Lang Meimei didn''t have much spirit to pay attention to these things. Now he is only himself. If anything happens, it will be over. It is very comfortable to think that Huang Shaoguang was beaten by himself. He just wonders how the eight bodyguards died.


    "Asshole, chase me!"


    Huang Luowen appeared ferociously at the emergency stairway. Seeing the red Maserati who was leaving quickly, he was angry in his eyes: "damn Langley, you even encouraged your daughter to attack my son and killed my people. This matter will not be settled like this. I will settle with you."


    With Huang Luowen''s order, a few minutes later, several black cars quickly chased in the direction of Maserati. Although he knew that it was impossible to catch up with Maserati, Huang Luowen always needed to do something in his anger.


    "Gang leader, all eight brothers were killed by one knife. They are dead!"


    Huang Luowen just came back from the emergency stairway when a fat man opened his voice and said that he was one of the Green Gang''s tiger springs: "in addition, the leader of the gang has been broken two ribs, and there are many bruises on his body. He needs a good rest for a period of time!"


    Huang Luowen walked into the room with a gloomy face. Maserati, who had just left, knew whose car it was. This was the only one that was most obvious in the whole river and sea, so he knew what his goal was.


    "Less light, how do you feel?"


    Looking at his bruised son, Huang Luowen''s eyes are more and more vigorous, but still shows a father''s concern: "what''s going on?"


    "I don''t know!" Huang Shaoguang spoke feebly. His mouth was kicked and swollen by Lang''s eyebrows. His speech was a little unclear: "I was waiting for a rabbit here according to the plan, but suddenly a man opened the door and rushed in. Before I knew what was going on, I was beaten violently. Finally, I saw that it was langmei."


    "This damned girl, I will not let her look good."


    Huang Shaoguang took a breath because his anger involved the wound at the corner of his mouth. Then he looked at Liu Mo and Zuo Xiong who came in at the moment: "what are you two doing? It''s not to say that after Mu Tianfei and Sun Li have an accident, Chu Feng will definitely come to me or you Liumo. How come it''s Lang Meimei who comes to the door now?"


    Liu Mo and Zuo Xiong looked at each other with a blank look. After Chu Feng came out of the criminal investigation team yesterday, they thought that Chu Feng might retaliate, as if they were dealing with Mu Tianfei and Sun Li. So they arranged today''s affairs and let people ambush 500 meters away from Qingge, and finally directly took Chu Feng out of his evil spirit.


    But in the end, the person came, but it was Lang Meimei, which was unexpected!


    Huang Luowen stood up at the moment and waved to let someone treat Huang Shaoguang''s wound first. Then he looked glumly at Zuo Xiong and Liu Mo: "I''d like to thank you for your kindness, but this is the last time. I''ll deal with Chu Feng. I''ll do it myself. I don''t need you to be careful."


    At the moment, Huang Luowen really regrets that Huang Shaoguang has nothing to do, otherwise he will definitely kill Liu Mo, because today''s game is designed by Liu mo.Originally, Huang Luowen didn''t pay attention to such a small role as Chu Feng. He only regarded it as a fight between young people. However, after Mu Tianfei and Sun Li were beaten into the hospital, plus the loss of 10 million yuan and Huang Shaoguang''s information, everything became Huang Luowen''s excuse.


    Of course, Huang Luowen would not have killed him. The key is that Chu Feng''s cruelty startled him. His sister, Mu Tianfei''s mother, called. Mu Tianfei would have some sequelae even if he was cured.


    It was his only sister. Mu Tianfei was his nephew. Huang Luowen naturally needed to do something, but he didn''t expect such a result!


    "I''m sorry, it seems that I overestimated Chu Feng. Maybe he just dares to fight Mu Tianfei and Sun Li."


    Liu Mo knows that Huang Luowen is angry now. If he just hurt a few people, it''s OK. But now there are eight people dead and Huang Shaoguang is still seriously injured. Although he is of noble status, he also knows that he should say less unnecessary words at this time!


    But also curious in the heart, is that Chu wind really so timid?


    Zuo Xiong stepped forward with a smile at the moment: "gang leader Huang, we don''t want to see such a thing happen. Liu Shao just wants to help you get rid of a little trouble, and he doesn''t mean to put Huang Shao in danger. How can we be regarded as allies of cooperation? Forget it!"


    Huang Luowen is not afraid of Liu mo. although Liu''s consortium is a super crocodile, the strong dragon is hard to defeat the local villain, but Zuo Xiong is different: "Zuo Shao opened his mouth, Lao Huang, of course, I want to give some face, this matter is even, but what I want to do next, I hope Zuo Shao and your father say, we are still the best friends."


    Zuo Xiong looks at the eight bodyguards being treated. He seems to know what Huang Luowen is going to do: "don''t worry. This time, the leader of the Yellow Gang stands on the height of truth. My father will handle these things fairly."


    Although Zuo Xiong didn''t say anything, Huang Luowen already understood what he meant. Looking at Huang Shaoguang, he felt a smile in his heart. Although Shaoguang was beaten and killed several brothers, then I could have enough reasons to fight the Wolf Gang!


    "I don''t understand what you mean by that!"


    At this time, on the street one kilometer away from Qingge, Chu Feng and Xia Yan walked on the street. The latter was responsible for receiving Chu Feng''s departure outside Qingge: "as long as Huang Luowen starts to check, it is not difficult to infer that it is you who do these things."


    "He won''t!" Chufeng gently smile.


    With a confident look in his eyes, Chu Feng said softly, "you once said that the Green Gang has the power to annex the Wolf Gang, but because of the official need for stability, the Green Gang is not allowed to make big moves. Huang Luowen is an ambitious man, so he will grasp the visible evidence to do things."


    Patting Xia Yan on the shoulder, Chu Feng said with a smile: "this is also the reason why I want you to wash away the camera about me. For people like Huang Luowen, what the truth is is is not important. He only cares about the things that are most beneficial to him. Now Lang Meimei is the evidence on the surface, which is visible evidence."


    "Do you think Huang Luowen will waste his energy to pursue the truth that I don''t know whether I can find out?"


    When Xia Yan didn''t understand, Chu Feng added: "besides, Huang Shaoguang, the party concerned, accused Lang Meimei. Do you think they would waste their energy to pursue the rest? So next, we just need to watch the green gang fight the Wolf Gang! "


    Xia Yan already knew what Chu Feng wanted to do, and was willing to follow him. However, he had some doubts: "Huang Shaoguang saw Lang Meimei, and Maserati also locked Lang Meimei. But if Lang Meimei said it, wouldn''t you be dangerous?"


    "She has to remember it!"


    Chu Feng nods his head. Just now when he asked Lang Meimei to attack Huang Shaoguang, he stimulated his nerves with a gold needle. Within three days, Lang Meimei can''t remember what happened today, but in three days, a lot of things will happen.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s confident face, Xia Yan also dispelled his worries. Although he was several years older than Chu Feng, he only had respect in front of Chu Feng: "then what should we do next? Even if we can fight again, it is impossible to shake the big gangs like Qingbang!"


    Chu Feng stopped and looked to the south, where Pujiang New District and old Pujiang district are located: "big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimp, but if the shrimp is long enough, you can eat big fish!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    Pujiang New District and old Pujiang district are called Pujiang district. Although Pujiang district is not as prosperous as Puxin district and other districts, it will be changed greatly in five years.


    Pujiang is divided into the old and the new districts. The development of the new area began many years ago. Now it has begun to take shape. Although it is not as large as the other central areas, it can be almost the same in a few years.


    The old area is still under reconstruction planning, but it will only take a few months to carry out construction. In the next decade, the last area to be developed in the whole river and sea will disappear. By then, the whole river and sea will be modern high-rise buildings, which is worthy of its nickname as an international city.


    Tonight''s Pujiang New District is as quiet and lively as ever. The inconvenient things in the downtown area can be easily seen here, such as racing cars!


    It can be said that you are not afraid of death on the main urban roads, but the official is absolutely not allowed to have such a situation, but in this marginal place, then it is not the same. Even if the traffic accident, the official will only treat it as a common incident.


    The so-called different places, different treatment!


    "The Green Gang sent 1000 people to attack the Wolf Gang territory half an hour ago."


    At the moment, in a bar in the New District, Xia Yan, wearing a pair of sunglasses, looked at the girl who was writhing on the stage, showing a trace of disgust: "a little lover of the big brother of the wild wolf Gang, Lang Deli, was directly injured in a car accident half an hour ago, and is now being rescued by Jianghai hospital."


    Looking at Chu Feng under the sunglasses, Xia Yan felt a little chilly in her heart: "in addition, Lang Meimei was attacked by nearly 100 green gang members on langdeli''s way home. If not for the quick support, langdeli would not only lose her woman, but also her daughter."


    "But I don''t know if it''s too cruel for you to do that?"


    Chu Feng took a sip of the wine cup and knew what Xia Yan meant. After putting down the glass, he said, "today, when I was in Qingge, Huang Luowen was surrounded by people just after I entered. Do you think this is an accident or has been premeditated?"


    In Xia Yan''s silence, Chu Feng did not intend to conceal some things: "to tell you the truth, today''s people are waiting for me. I didn''t tell you the truth the other day. I was afraid of your impulse. Do you know where I rescued Yao Qianxue and Xia Wei?"


    Xia Yan''s eyes instantly agglomerate: "where?"


    "SOHO!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to hide anything at this time. He objectively said what happened that night. When Xia Yan was angry, he said: "so, when they think I will retaliate, they don''t know when I will start, so they set a trap and ask the emperor to enter the urn!


    If you hadn''t told me Huang Shao Guangming had 30 bodyguards following me, I would have been cheated today. Then the person lying in the hospital or in the morgue is me! "


    "So people want to do something to me. Do I have to wait for death?"


    Xia Yan also understood the meaning of Chu Feng, and did not expect that Chu Feng had experienced so many dangers, and even the killer appeared: "what about Lang Mei Mei? She doesn''t seem to have anything to do with these things, does she? "


    Chufeng''s words are Zuo Xiong and Huang Shaoguang, and their gratitude and resentment are also among them. Therefore, Xia Yan is not very clear about Chu Feng''s use of Lang''s eyebrows. In other words, he can''t accept the use of a girl emotionally.


    "It doesn''t really matter."


    Chu Feng nodded, showing a helpless and firm: "except for Lang Mei Mei, I can''t find anyone else who can do things according to my plan. She is right. The fault is that she believes me. The fault is that she is the eldest lady of the wild wolf gang. The fault is that the Wolf Gang is a rare gang that can compete with the Green Gang."


    Fill Xia Yan''s glass with a glass of wine, Chu Feng added: "because, only when the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang get confused, their eyes will not be too distracted to other things, at least not so much energy."


    "What are we doing here tonight?"


    Chu Feng and Xia Yan said what he wanted to do, but the latter did not understand the reason why Chu Feng did it, or where it was manifested. He was once a frank and passionate soldier, and he was still not very clear about the conspiracy and many things.


    "Do you know why the Green Gang, the Wolf Gang and even Shuangzhu are not interested in Pujiang district?" Chu Feng smiles bitterly in his heart, knowing that it is difficult for Xia Yan to understand some things, but he still asks patiently.


    "It''s hard to please!"


    Once Xia Yan wanted to enter Jianghai Jidao, but he didn''t interfere in the end and had Xia Wei''s relationship. Therefore, there was nothing he didn''t know: "although Pujiang district is only one district, its area is no smaller than any other district. In addition, there are more than ten gangs crisscross here.


    It is impossible for any of them to fight against the three gangs, such as the Green Gang. However, if the forces of more than 10 shares are added together, they will not be able to destroy the Green Gang, but they are absolutely equal. The Green Gang and the wild wolf gang can not cooperate. In addition, they are also worried that too much loss will become the target of annexation of the remaining two gangs. ""To put it simply, there are a lot of things to consider when you want to expand your territory these days."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Although Xia Yan was not in the extreme way, many things were clear: "you are right. The Green Gang and other three guilds have great business. Although they want to win the Pujiang District, they are worried that their own strength is too much to be taken advantage of by the other two.


    Of course, the most important thing is that although the strength of more than ten shares in Pujiang district is complicated, it will definitely unite with each other in case of any change of the three major gangs. Although Pujiang district is an attractive cake, no one is willing to eat this egg cake at a price beyond the cost. "


    "But they don''t eat, but it doesn''t mean they don''t salivate. They certainly pay a lot of attention at ordinary times, but now?"


    Listening to Chu Feng, Xia Yan seemed to understand something and gave a thumbs up: "although I can''t understand your way of doing things, I can''t deny that your method is the most effective. If I''m not wrong, you''ll make trouble here tonight?"


    "Heroes come out of chaos!" Chu Feng said lightly.


    Xia Yan was stunned and nodded his head imperceptibly. Then he drank the glass of wine and stood up. Chu Feng handed him something. Xia Yan looked at it and walked quietly towards the stage. The whole person felt like the sword was out of its sheath.


    Chu Feng also stood up and left three hundred yuan bills on the table and collected Su Xinyu''s ten million yuan. Qian chufeng could still take this money. He looked at Xia Yan and immediately turned around and walked out of the bar.


    Xia Yan went through the crowd who was waving sweat and went directly to the stage. The stage was one meter and two meters high. Xia Yan just jumped up and went up. When everyone was crying because Xia Yan was excited, he himself suddenly went over and hugged the hot dancing girl and started to do his best!


    It''s normal for guests to drink too much and come to the stage in such a place, but it''s still rare for Xia Yan to do things directly. The so-called drunk three-part wake-up, no one dares to do anything in this bar!


    Along with the girl''s cry and the excited cry of those people under the stage, some men in black came out of a single room on the second floor and quickly came downstairs. They rudely separated those who were blocking the way and walked directly to the stage.


    The girl was in Xia Yan''s arms and couldn''t move her hair. She could only be so passively invaded. But Xia Yan''s eyes were looking at the spectators around her. Suddenly, she pushed the hot dancing girl aside, and her body burst out directly. A man who had reached half of the stage was kicked out by him.


    Xia Yan didn''t stop like this. Instead, he took a bottle of wine and broke it directly, holding it in his hand and waving it constantly. It was even more daunting than a knife in his hand. After a while, all the men in the audience on the second floor fell to the ground. In serious cases, both tendons were cut off!


    When Xia Yan heard the crowd''s panic cry, he jumped off the stage without looking back, shuttling among the crowd, but inadvertently dropped something. Then he left the bar with the chaotic crowd. Chu Feng had already called a taxi to wait outside. He just said with a smile: "it seems that we can''t play tonight. Go to the next room!"


    Then he said with a smile to the driver, "brother, please take us to other bars. It seems that there is a fight here."


    The driver didn''t think about it either. After Xia Yan got on the bus, he left here quickly and directly. There were many fights in the bar. But tomorrow night, it will be open for business. No wonder!


    "What''s the matter? Who dares to come to our riot lion Gang to make trouble?" More than ten minutes after Chu Feng and his wife left, a middle-aged man with long and curly hair and dyed yellow entered the bar, followed by dozens of ferocious men behind.


    "Brother, we found it on the ground. It is said that it was pulled from the troublemaker."


    At the moment, a man who followed him took something from a man''s hand, and his eyes burst out with anger: "this is the beauty of Xiaodao club, and looking at their wounds, and Lin Xiaodao''s technique of Xiaodao Association, I wonder if it''s that guy?"


    The middle-aged man and I shot two things in the bar


    "Mobilize people and go to the nightclub of Xiaodao club


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    Tonight, the river and sea are full of dark waves. Not only did the wild wolf gang and the Green Gang begin to fight in the urban area, but in Pujiang District, the fire of war is also burning into the old area. More than ten forces, half of them, have joined in the battle this evening.


    In some guilds, some people step on the door and finally seek revenge. It seems that this is the case with the lion violence gang. They say that the people of the knife club go to their bars to make trouble and hurt their brothers, so they have to revenge. As for the rest of the explanations, they are meaningless in front of the injured.


    Not to mention that there is a grudge between the Lion Club and the knife club, which is just an excuse for the outbreak.


    The rest of the gangs involved were killed because of curiosity. They originally wanted to see if there was a cheap price to pick up, or to swallow them together when the violent lion gang and the knife association were both defeated, but they were somehow involved in it.


    And some of them were attacked by people for no reason at all, and finally they fought inexplicably.


    These gangs themselves have some contradictions. They can get along with each other peacefully, and a little friction is nothing. However, the bloody incident tonight has triggered the ambitions and thieves of more than ten forces in Puxin district. If possible, who doesn''t want to take advantage of the chaos and become the dominant one?


    "Let''s play. How do you shuffle if you don''t make a lot of noise?"


    Chu Feng and Xia Yan did a few things this evening, which broke out war in the old Pujiang District, which was not so peaceful. Seven gangs and nearly 1000 people started fighting in different places. It can be expected that after tonight, there will be two guilds that will be removed from the list!


    Xia Yan stands beside Chu Feng in silence, but his shock has not subsided from the beginning to now. He used to think that it is very difficult to set off a little waves in the Jianghai Jidao, which has been shaped for many years. At least his personal strength can''t do it.


    But tonight, Chu Feng only slightly used some means, let the Green Gang and the Wolf Gang Fight, also let Puxin District these profit-making gangs also fight, chaotic times out of heroes, not chaos, how to rise?


    "Isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    Chu Feng suddenly turned to look at Xia Yan, showing a warm smile, or as clean as: "no need to deny, I know what you think in your heart, you will feel that some people are innocent, I do not deny this, but when their existence is a manifestation of value."


    After a pause, Chu Feng said in a low voice: "they don''t have innocence. They look like browns and landley''s women. They are all innocent, but because they can raise the waves of the whole river, they are not innocent."


    "The reason why I tell you this is that you, like me, do not hesitate to dye your hands for the sake of the people around you!"


    In Xia Yan''s quiet listening, Chu Feng removes Xia Yan''s last resistance bit by bit, and points to the crowd in the distance: "if Xia Wei offends people who can''t be provoked because of you, or because of her own reasons, what will you do about Xia Yan?"


    Xia Yan narrowed his eyes and said, "I understand what you mean. What we do tonight is not moral, but we can live up to our conscience and our relatives."


    "Wei Wei has suffered a lot in recent years. I really don''t want her to be so timid. Even going to the hospital for treatment, she has to worry about money."


    "If you can understand, do what we should do." Chufeng showed a relaxed smile, patted Xia Yan on the shoulder, turned and walked towards the back. If he could, chufeng chose to live a quiet life, just like when the sun rises and the sun goes to rest, which is simple.


    But sometimes, it''s not what you think.


    People say, I don''t commit crimes, others don''t offend me. In the past, Chu Feng felt the same way. After nearly two months in Jianghai, he found that even if he didn''t provoke others, others would come to provoke him. There was not too much absoluteness, nor too much simplicity. It was impossible to explain everything clearly.


    And some people don''t need your explanation at all. Like Sun Li and Mu Tianfei, where did they offend them?


    Like Liu Mo, like Mu Tianfei, they just do their own things, but in their eyes is to challenge their dignity, to kill themselves, is it fair?


    So Chu Feng slowly calmed down to understand that it is very difficult to get real quiet, the only way to make these things simple, others want to move you before all consider the consequences, the only way is that you have enough strength!


    "The Yuan people''s Association is the most well-known among the more than ten forces in Pujiang district."


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng and Xia Yan came to the opposite side of a five story building in the old area of Pujiang. The latter looked at the building with only a few lights on and said, "there are only 50 or so of them, most of them retired from the army. They came to Jianghai three years ago to fight, but they were oppressed and founded by a man named yuan Xinggang.


    This man used to be a frontier soldier. He retired two years before me. He was a little famous and upright. He could not see the arrogance of the bad guys and bully the common people. The significance of the existence of the yuan peasant association is to help the bottom working class who need help! ""Therefore, although there are only more than 50 of them, the public base is the best. That is because of this, they have been safe and sound in many anti-corruption operations. When they were established, they were still 56."


    Chu Feng nodded and walked towards the building. Looking at the flagpole standing in front of the building and the flag waving in the wind, Chu Feng was smiling in his heart. The people of mixed pole road still raised the flag. It''s hard to have it for ever!


    With Xia Yan and Chu Feng, they enter the building. This is an abandoned factory dormitory. Because they are going to face demolition and construction, there are no more people. Maybe after a break, they will face power and water supply and other things. Of course, Chu Feng is not interested in these things for the time being. What he is interested in now is.


    Yuan Xinggang!


    Xia Yan curiously followed Chu Feng''s back to the building and went to the fourth floor. Chu Feng went directly to the door of a room, just like those migrant workers'' dormitories, gently raised his hand to knock on the door!


    That is to say, Chu Feng has a new understanding of Yuan Xinggang, the yuan peasant association, and there is no watchman at night. That means that such a person, in addition to having a clear conscience, is very confident in his own strength!


    Three knocks on the door, the lights inside lit up, and there seemed to be some movement around, but Chu Feng knew that those people were just curious about who knocked at the door in the middle of the night, but he went to sleep again, because if the enemy came, would they knock?


    When the door opened, a 27-year-old man stood at the door, flat headed. Although he woke up in his sleep, his eyes still looked very divine. Chu Feng held out his right hand with a smile: "my name is Chu Feng."


    Although Chu Feng had not met yuan Xinggang, he saw the man in front of him at the moment. He knew that he was looking for someone. Some people were born with a kind of temperament, which could not be found by anyone who came out at random.


    Of course, the most important thing is that in Yuan Xinggang''s body, Chu Feng saw evil spirit. As a border guard soldier, he must have killed many people, just like Xia Yan!


    Yuan Xinggang saw Chu Feng. He didn''t immediately grasp his right hand. He came to see you in the middle of the night. Everyone would be subconsciously Alert: "I don''t know you!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked, directly from Yuan Xinggang''s side walked in: "now do not know, but I believe that in the future will know!"


    Yuan Xinggang''s face changed unnaturally, but he didn''t feel the dangerous breath of Chu Feng, so he didn''t say anything. Moreover, he was familiar with Xia Yan and had the same breath as himself. Yuan Xinggang didn''t pay attention to so many things. He closed the door directly after Xia Yan went in.


    Yuan Xinggang didn''t show any surprise because Chu Feng and Xia Yan came to the door in the middle of the night. Instead, he calmly poured a glass of water for each of them, lit a cigarette and sat beside him, like a migrant worker, smoking with his legs raised.


    He did not speak first because he understood that Chu Feng would speak first.


    Chu Feng looks at the environment of this room. There is no balcony in a single room. There is only one bathroom. With the room, it can be up to 20 square meters. When he thinks of Huang Shaoguang, a second-generation figure, there are several industries under his banner. Yuan Xinggang does not mix well!


    "That''s three million!"


    After chufeng drank a glass of water, he directly left a bank card on the bed. This was su Xinyu''s ten million yuan. Chu Feng separated several copies in the bank: "of course, it''s not for you, nor is it for you to do anything unreasonable. I just hope you can be bigger and help more people at the bottom."


    Xia Yan is stunned. Chu Feng didn''t say that to him before he came. How can he say so now? But he didn''t show too much. He believed that Chu Feng had his reasons for doing so.


    Yuan Minggang did not dare to pay for the first time


    "What do you think if I asked you to work with me to build a new underground order


    Chu Feng was not surprised that Yuan Xinggang said that. If he didn''t say that, Chu Feng would doubt whether he was right or wrong when he came here: "don''t rush to answer my question. I''ll leave the three million yuan here. If you want to, it''s yours. If you don''t, it''s yours.


    Although your people''s foundation of the yuan peasant association is good, I believe you know better than me that you do not have any conflict of interest with other forces. You are still a group of self-sufficient people after all. But you should understand one thing: the old district will be transformed, and the transformed person is Huang Shaoguang! "


    After a few meaningful words, Chu Feng stood up. The purpose of coming here today is very clear. It just depends on how yuan Xinggang chooses, even if it is not what he thinks. For people like yuan Xinggang, Chu Feng is willing to give 3 million yuan!


    Because Chu Feng believed that the three million yuan would never be used on his own body!


    Yuan Xinggang kept looking at the bank card until Chu Feng and Xia Yan had reached the door and were about to open the door to leave. He said, "why should I believe that you and I are on the same path? Besides, you''re just paying. I don''t have to get up! ""I can''t help it!" Chu Feng shook his head, but did not look back. He could feel the looseness in Yuan Xinggang''s words: "as for how you get up, I have a good way. Tomorrow you make a recruitment slogan. I believe many hot blooded people will join you, believe me!"


    Just like this, leaving a word, Chu Feng and Xia Yan left directly, long night, but always in the past, he and Xia Yan still need to do something!


    As for yuan Xinggang''s choice, Chu Feng doesn''t care. The plan will not change. It''s just a little more difficult!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    Dark past, dawn will always come on time!


    Last night''s Jidao turmoil was the biggest one in Jianghai''s ten years, which caused a lot of shock. But only in a certain circle, the common people only knew that it was noisy last night, but no one went to explore what. In this era, the habitual families sweep the snow in front of their doors, and who cares about the frost on other people''s tiles?


    Moreover, with the advent of dawn, jianghaijidao has experienced a large earthquake. Last night, the Qingbang and the wild wolf Gang broke out the largest conflict in many years for the first time in many years. From the beginning of a small-scale fight, it has developed into a large-scale attack with mutual damage.


    The Green Gang and the wild wolf Gang also sent out their words. This is the gratitude and resentment between the two gangs. If anyone takes advantage of the fire at this time, they will stop and kill the people who pick up the cheap. Therefore, some people who want to take advantage of the opportunity are very quiet and don''t jump out at this time.


    At the same time, the Jidao in Pujiang district has also changed. Seven gangs have been fighting together overnight. The violent lion Gang, the Xiaodao Association and a small gang of more than 100 people completely disappeared in the world last night. They have become a dust in the history of Jianghai Jidao.


    However, what is even more surprising is that all the leaders of the seven gangs that broke out last night were all dead, and all of them were inexplicably dead. However, if we really look into them, there are traces to follow, and almost all of them are related to the rest of the extreme Taoism in Pujiang District.


    All of a sudden, the calm situation in Pujiang District suddenly became very depressed, because no one knew when he would be killed.


    Those usually very high-profile boss are also low-key, in such a stormy time, it is the king''s way to protect oneself, and now go out arrogant, it is not much different from looking for death.


    What''s even more surprising is that the Yuan people''s Association, which has always been fighting for nothing, has sprung up in one night. It not only won the territory of two gangs, but also expanded from 56 to more than 100 people.


    Originally, the Yuan people''s association could be expanded to more than 300 people, but yuan Xinggang had the idea that he would rather have nothing than nothing. Therefore, he only accepted dozens of people from the Xiaodao Association and the violent lion gang. As for the rest of the people, they were divided up by the other Jidao. The vast majority of the territory of several destroyed gangs was in the hands of the Yuan people''s Association.


    And those gangs who died of the boss are also in turmoil, looking for new backers!


    "Is Huang Luowen crazy?"


    At the same time, at the headquarters of the Wolf Gang, langdeli, who had been up all night, punched him on the table, and his eyes were filled with anger: "even if Huang Shaoguang was hurt by his eyebrows, it''s a matter between their young people. I''m willing to compensate. But this bastard even moves my woman and wants to kill my daughter. Is he crazy?"


    Since the outbreak of the war last night, rondley has asked him more than once, but none of the people around him gave him a positive answer because he was not satisfied with the answer, and he was not a good person to be with.


    "Gang leader, it''s no longer necessary to investigate these things."


    At this time, a tall and thin man came in from the door, his triangular eyes flashing a grim color: "Huang Luowen has been swallowing our hearts since a few years ago, but he has been holding back for official reasons. This time, his son was injured by a young lady. The reason lies with him, and we have little choice."


    When langdley calmed down a little, the wolf came and sat down directly. He lit a cigarette and puffed it out. People around him looked at him with awe in their eyes.


    This is the big hall leader of the wild wolf gang. The northwest wolf, who is in charge of drugs, is cunning, treacherous and extremely cruel. At this time, he can only see a mouthful of his own processed cigarette: "although we are no better than the Green Gang in overall strength, we have money in our hands, and we can kill the people of the Green Gang with money."


    Langdley looked at the great hall he relied on. There was nothing wrong with him because he was standing. He said, "listen to me!"


    "Last night, when we had a fierce battle with the Qingbang, Pujiang district also moved. The seven gangs were in name only and disappeared in one or two days."


    With a sinister smile, the northwest wolf said all the news and thoughts under his control. When langdeli''s eyes lit up slightly, he continued: "we had no way before, but now something happened in Pujiang District, which is also an opportunity for us!


    If my conjecture is correct, Huang Luowen will send someone to invade us on a large scale this evening. After all, it is a long night''s dream. If it is not settled before the official response, he will miss this opportunity.


    Naturally, it is impossible to compete with the Green Gang only by relying on our strength, but if we sacrifice a little money! "


    The wolf didn''t finish his words, but randley had already understood what he was going to say. He went to his desk and sat down. After more than ten minutes of silence, he said, "what are the chances of success?"


    "80%"


    The northwest wolf looked confident and said a word. The cruel cutting tone made many members of the wild wolf Gang standing in the office slightly uncomfortable: "and it''s time to feed them so much for a thousand days. It''s time for them to contribute!""Then you can handle this matter. It''s up to you to take care of the wealth and wealth." Langdeli is also a resolute and decisive generation, otherwise it would not have been possible to fight such a river and sea at the beginning, so he said without hesitation.


    "Gang leader, after tonight, we will be the absolute overlord of Jianghai!"


    In the afternoon, Huang Luowen just got up from bed and ate in the restaurant. Tiger spring''s fat body appeared in front of him, with a smile on his big face: "in the first battle last night, I have grasped the lifeblood of the wild wolf gang. I know about their strength. If we only need another shock, they will be finished!"


    Huang Luowen ate breakfast quietly, as if everything tiger spring said was very common to him. It was only a few minutes later that Huang Luowen put down the tableware and opened his mouth: "langdeli can bring the Wolf Gang to this day. There are elements of luck, but you should never think that he is because of luck."


    "Although we have enough time for us to win, we still need to be careful. It''s meaningless to pay 1000 yuan and gain 800 yuan."


    Huquan also realized that he was a little elated. He nodded and sat down: "what do you mean, sect leader?"


    "Pujiang district!" Huang Luowen looked out of the window and calmly said three words. In the pale color of tiger spring, he continued: "just now I got up and received the news. When we were working with the Wolf Gang, great changes have taken place in Pujiang district. Fifteen gangs and seven are about to disappear."


    "Let me always feel that everything is too clever, will there be any conspiracy, maybe why Shuangzhu is so quiet?"


    Huquan frowned slightly: "it''s impossible. We and the wild wolf Gang all send out words. This is the gratitude and resentment of our two sides. If anyone interferes, we will stop and kill them first. No one will be hard to please. Come to our two families?"


    After a pause, Huquan said his thoughts: "as for the war in Pujiang district last night, it''s far fetched to say that the coincidence happened. But we can understand that Jianghai Jidao has been quiet for too long, not only do we want to move?"


    "You''re right, but be careful. We can''t afford to lose if we win."


    Huang Luowen knew that the general''s words were also good, but he kept a little calm in the end. He picked up a cigar and lit it. Huang Luowen said faintly: "tonight, let Hu Gu and Hu Yuan attack the Wolf Gang. Hu Luo is still in the hospital. You can take care of his men for the time being and prepare for support."


    Tiger spring nodded, but found a problem: "what about my people?"


    Huang Luowen''s mysterious smile: "I have other arrangements." Looking down at the text message just after the shock, Huang Luowen''s smile on his face became more and more vigorous, which surprised the tiger spring on one side. Is there any good thing?


    However, Huang Luowen obviously didn''t want to reveal too much. He just put away his mobile phone and whispered, "go ahead and arrange it. Tonight, we don''t ask for hard knocks. As long as we die a little less people, the victory will belong to us, so we don''t need to be too eager!"


    The tiger spring nods should be, immediately left here, but in the heart is curious, Huang Luowen has what card?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    In the intensive care unit of Jianghai hospital, Su Xinyu narrowed her eyes slightly and sat upright to look at Ma Qiduo: "are you sure?"


    "Not sure yet."


    Ma Qiduo shakes her head. She is in charge of controlling the outside affairs these days and tells Su Xinyu at any time. However, she lost the trace of Chu Feng last night: "but according to some news, Chu Feng appeared in Pujiang district last night, which makes me feel that what happened has something to do with him."


    Su Xinyu understands that Ma Qiduo is not a person who aims at nothing. She slowly sits up straight. After a few days'' rest, her body has improved a lot. Thinking of the information revealed by Ma Qiduo, Su Xinyu''s heart is full of dignity. If all this is true, it is a little inconceivable.


    Recalling what Chu Feng said to her, his life is under his control and he is not willing to rely on anyone. Su Xinyu seems to have caught something, but he is not sure.


    "Where is Chu Feng now?" Su Xinyu thought about it for a while, but still had no clue. She looked at Ma Qiduo calmly.


    Ma Qiduo seems to think of something when she looks at Su Xinyu, so she answers without hesitation: "in his little aunt''s house!"


    "Arrange the car, I''ll go to him!" Su Xinyu slowly from the bed down, although shot, but recovered well, if not worried about sequelae, Su Xinyu would have been discharged.


    Zhang yun''er''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but seeing Su Xinyu''s look, she also understood that there must be something important. Otherwise, she would not be such a playboy. She nodded to Ma Qiduo, who left the ward to arrange the car.


    An hour later, Su Xinyu three people appeared in the green garden community, Su Xinyu stood in a building looking at the above: "you two wait for me below, I can go up myself!"


    Zhang yun''er and Ma Qiduo looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders and went straight back to the car to wait. As for whether Su Xinyu would be in danger, they did not really consider it, nor did they need to consider it!


    Chu Feng didn''t sleep all night last night, and there was nothing to do. She prepared breakfast for Lin Yulin this morning. After sending her to work, Chu Feng directly came back to supplement her sleep, so as not to look listless and be suspected by Lin Yulin.


    When he was sleeping soundly, there was a knock at the door. Chu Feng blinked his eyes and looked at the time. He had been sleeping for more than five hours at two o''clock in the afternoon. He felt better. He stood up and put on his clothes and went out to open the door. But when he saw the man standing at the door, Chu Feng''s face was not very good: "do you want to do it?"


    "Who forbids me to come?"


    Su Xinyu didn''t expect that Chu Feng''s first words to see him was that he was a little angry, but he also understood that being angry with Chu Feng could only be his own anger. He ignored him directly and walked into the room: "and you are my future man. I come to see you like this. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it?"


    Chu Feng just closed the door when he heard Su Xinyu say such words. He staggered forward and hit his head on the door. Then he turned around and looked at Su Xinyu with a gloomy face: "Miss Su, this joke is not humorous at all!"


    "Do you think I''m kidding you?"


    Su Xinyu was cold to throw out a sentence. When Chu Feng secretly told the woman what she wanted to do, Su Xinyu went over and sat down: "before you gave me the operation, I told you that saving me will marry me. Now you save me, you want to leave like this. Do you think it is possible?"


    When Chu Feng was about to open his mouth, Su Xinyu continued: "of course, you can say that you are a doctor, but I''m sorry, that''s someone else''s idea. I su Xinyu is such a dead hearted person. You look at my body and touch my body, so you should be responsible to the end."


    "I should have watched you bleed to death at first."


    Chu Feng heard Su Xinyu say so feeling very boring, went to sit opposite her, looking at although the face is still a little pale, but still charm infinite woman: "at least that, I don''t need to listen to your nonsense here now."


    Su Xinyu narrowed her eyes: "you don''t want to marry me?" Without waiting for Chu Feng to reply, Su Xinyu added: "if you think so, I''ll tell you that I don''t want to marry you, but there''s no way, family rules!"


    "Are you here to tell me these meaningless things?"


    Chu Feng''s face did not fluctuate, his eyes looked at the pair of snow-white legs exposed in the air without defects: "if it is to say these words, you can leave, if it is other things, then you say, I am a very simple person, do not like to beat around the Bush!"


    Su Xinyu sat up straight, but the action was not very big because of the wound: "did you do things in Pujiang district? You suddenly charged me with 10 million yuan. You don''t want money all of a sudden? Chu Feng, Jianghai Jidao has not experienced great fluctuations for more than ten years. Do you want to play with fire? "


    Chu Feng a face at a loss: "what do you say, I don''t understand!"


    "Still with me?" Su Xinyu smile slightly, in the eyes twinkle the meaning of banter: "you charged us 10 million, before I checked, you divided 10 million into several points, one of which 3 million was transferred four hours ago, and you were resting at home at that time.""Now do you want to know who the three million people are?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes burst into a fierce look, but quickly dispersed. What she did may be a secret in many people''s eyes, but in Su Xinyu''s eyes, it can be said that it is not a secret in Su Xinyu''s eyes. Unless she does not use her ten million yuan, otherwise, she can speculate what she is doing.


    With irregular fingers beating in the air, Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu with attractive temperament: "how can you not pay attention to me? How can you become a stranger with me? How can you not appear in front of me?"


    In the face of Chu Feng''s questions, Su Xinyu just laughed: "do you hate me?"


    Chu Feng stood up and went to Su Xinyu. His right hand reached out and provoked Su Xinyu''s sharp chin: "originally, I had a natural affection for beautiful women. I can''t say I hate it. But for a woman who controls my whereabouts and knows what I do, I just want to kill her."


    With Chu Feng''s words, the breath in the room is more dreary. Su Xinyu even feels a hidden opportunity to kill herself, and her beautiful eyes squint: "do you want to kill me?"


    "How dare I kill you?"


    Chu Feng suppressed the murderous opportunity in his heart. Just now he really thought so. Two fingers pinched Su Xinyu''s chin: "but, do you want to give me a sense of security? I don''t like the feeling of being watched!"


    "Marry me!" Su Xinyu looked cold, and felt the special breath of two fingers pinching his chin. His eyes were inexplicably cold: "I su Xinyu grew up, few women have seen my body, but you Chu Feng not only saw, but also touched, you should understand my difficulties!"


    "Miss Su, do you think I''m an idiot?"


    Chu Feng lowered his head. Their faces were only less than ten centimeters apart. They could feel each other''s breath: "I don''t deny that your family has such rules, but I don''t think you are the kind of person who will be wronged by the rules. So tell me your purpose, and we may discuss it!"


    The reason for this is that Chu Feng''s heart is also a lot of thinking. Su Xinyu can see that she is a firm girl, and even if she doesn''t know her little skill, she will not let it go easily if she knows it now.


    And Su Xinyu is to block a bullet for himself, Chu Feng doesn''t mind talking to her!


    "Come back to the imperial city with me and enter my family!" Su Xinyu saw that Chu Feng had already said something about this, and he was no longer empty with the snake: "otherwise, I will tell my grandfather that you have looked at my body, but you are not willing to marry me. Maybe I don''t care about this matter, but my grandfather will never let it go."


    "Even if you had a cause, you couldn''t say it!"


    "I will never give up until I reach my goal." Turning a corner or talking about the old problem, Chu Feng was also a little helpless: "Miss Su, tell me what you really think. You know I can''t promise you, and I don''t want you to trouble me. Tell me what I need to pay for what I can pay?"


    "Can you let go of your hand first?" Su Xinyu looked down at the hand holding his chin, and then stood up to approach Chu Feng.


    The latter subconsciously stepped back two steps and raised a hand: "something to say, I don''t like a woman higher than me standing in front of me!"


    Of course, this is just an excuse for Chu Feng. Although Lin Yulin is tall and outstanding, she is still a little shorter than Chu Feng if she doesn''t wear high-heeled shoes. The reason for that is that Chu Feng is worried that Su Xinyu will make a little more conspiracy, and he really has no fun.


    Because many times it has been proved that she is not an oil-saving lamp!


    Su Xinyu beamed with a smile. She took out a thing from the bag and put it in Chu Feng''s hand: "my request is on this. I will return to the imperial city tomorrow morning. If you can do this, then I won''t bother you or ask you to go with me, but if you can''t do it!"


    Chu Feng opened Su Xinyu''s hand to himself, looked at the words written on it, and finally raised his head to look at Su Xinyu: "play really?"


    Chu Feng looked at the words on the note from the new, but did not speak. Su Xinyu looked at her and bit her lips, as if she was a little shy: "actually, this has no loss for you. If you succeed, you can be free, if you fail, you can still have a sunny day, isn''t it?"


    "Deal Chu Feng was silent for nearly half an hour, and Su Xinyu did not disturb him. Finally, Chu Feng spoke softly.


    At the moment, Su Xinyu''s back to Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a shrewd smile of conspiracy success, but when she turned around, she was positive: "I hope you keep your word, then I''ll go!" Turning to the door, Su Xinyu stopped and looked back at Chu Feng: "I just felt that your heart beat fast!"


    Chu Feng watched Su Xinyu open the door and left directly, until the moment the door was closed did he understand the final meaning of Su Xinyu, and put his hand on his heart: "is the heart beating fast? Maybe? "


    He pinched what he had in his hand and threw it into the garbage can. Chu Feng went to the balcony and looked into the distance. He knew that Su Xinyu had given him conditions that he could not refuse. He sighed softly: "it seems that strength is really important!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Night came, with the things of last night, today is only 10 o''clock time, on the streets and alleys of the river and sea, there are almost no idle people, walking back and forth are some men with fierce faces.


    Last night''s World War I, the wild wolf gang and the Green Gang had their own injuries, but we all know that the strength of the Green Gang is much stronger than that of the wild wolf gang. The precipitation of a hundred years is not just a talk.


    As soon as 11 o''clock arrived, there was no human figure on the street. One kilometer away from a deserted and spacious street of 20 meters, two police cars pulled up the warning line. There, it was declared that the traffic accident ahead needed to be dealt with, and the vehicles to pass through should be changed!


    Although the impact of what happened last night is not very huge, for everyone, you can guess something, so the official statement is sneering at, but they are not involved in them, and those ordinary people will not go deep into these things.


    "The soldiers are divided into two ways. I take 2000 people to the left and you take 2000 people to the right."


    On a main road outside the headquarters of the Green Gang, there are thousands of men in black. Hu Yuan stands at the front of the team, and his eyes twinkle with malice. He says: "I believe that after tonight, there will be no more forces against us, the real overlord of the river and sea."


    Hu Gu''s idea and Hu Yuan are the same, the tall body turned to look at the people behind him: "come out of 2000 people, follow me!"


    Then the two teams were quickly separated. Hu Gu and Hu Yuan each took two thousand people to go in two directions. At first glance, they thought that the army was going out. However, everyone held a bright machete, and some people''s faces were covered with scars.


    Individual a few idle people see this scene, are scared to shrink in the middle of the corner, silk does not dare to make a sound, for fear that a careless will be killed by these people.


    More than ten minutes later, the team led by Hu Gu met a group of people who had been waiting here for a long time. The number of people was not as large as that of Hu Gu Dai, but there were also thousands of people. Hu Gu opened his mouth and said, "I can''t help but come and die. It''s good!"


    With a big wave of his hand, all the people behind him were killed. The impact of 2000 people on 1000 people spread out on the street, which looked amazing. But we all know that the people who can really fight against are just the dozens of people in front of them. The rest of the people are more likely to get together after one person falls down.


    Hu Gu stood behind and lit a cigarette and dialed Hu Yuan''s phone: "I met a member of the Wolf Gang of 1000 people here. How are you doing there?"


    At this time, two thousand people led by Hu Yuan on another street fought with a pair of people. It was also a scale of 1000 people, and they all looked very miserable. Their eyes flashed: "my side is very good. Soon, there will be a group of people who will be born early in the crematorium in Jianghai."


    Hu Gu heard Hu Yuan''s words and burst into laughter: "very good, then let''s have a competition to see who solved their opponents first and destroyed them all."


    "Good!" There tiger Yuan directly back a word, cut off the two people''s conversation.


    Hu Gu put up his mobile phone and shot it out, just like a tiger out of the cage. He held a machete which was much wider than the rest of the people. He directly passed through the crowd and came to the front of the fight. The chopper, weighing 30 jin, suddenly fell. Only the sound of the chopper breaking and the sound of bone breaking could be heard.


    "Cool!"


    Hu Gu killed three people with a knife. He burst into the crowd with a laugh and said a word. His huge body and the huge machete in his hand were like a human tank. Wherever he went, several people would fall to the ground.


    Seeing that Hu Gu was so brave, the members of the Green Gang just killed more than ten people just after they took action. On the contrary, their enemies were inspired by Hu Gu, and all of them screamed and pressed forward. They had the idea of killing Hu Gu, but they used the charge to reduce the fear in their hearts.


    Tiger Gu disdained a smile, the machete fell, a voice of the biggest impact in the front of the person was cut off half of the head, red and white things sputtered to a person next to him.


    The man looked stiff, his face full of fear, subconsciously reached out to touch his face, but that also became his last action in the world. The next moment tiger Gu cut off his hand and head that touched his face.


    For a while, HuGu''s ferocity shocked many people, but that was the case. The more people came to HuGu. We all know that as long as HuGu is killed, the morale of the youth gang will be defeated. Although they have no advantage in number, they will not be worse.


    "Cool!"


    Hu Gu killed several rounds of these people back and forth, and more than 30 people had died under his knife. The blood on Hu Gu''s face, who had not come out for several years, showed a crazy look: "come again!"


    At this time, a figure suddenly shuttled from among those people and came towards Hu Gu, without any weapons in his hands. However, it pushed those people away because they had no chance to respond. In just a few seconds, hundreds of people appeared in front of Hu Gu and kicked him with one foot.They flew out five or six meters and knocked down more than ten members of the youth gang.


    The masked man suddenly appeared with a hat on his head. He didn''t stop when he hit the ground. The moment his body landed, he burst out and followed him.


    When the rest of the green gang members saw that the hall leader they were proud of was jumped by someone, they all changed their faces. After reaction, seven members of the Green Gang quickly stopped and waved their machetes.


    However, although their reaction was very fast, the masked man''s speed was faster. Before they could organize an effective defense, the man directly tore up their fragile defense line with the most brutal force, leaving HuGu exposed in front of the masked man.


    The masked man solved seven people with three punches and four feet. Only in a few seconds, he passed through them and waved a fist to Hu Gu, who had just stood up.


    Although Hu Gu felt the pain of his whole body falling apart, he calmly and calmly waved a fist in the face of the fierce fist. His fist was as big as the casserole, and it seemed that the masked man''s fist was only half the size of HuGu.


    But when the two fists collided, a kind of crisp sound sounded, and everyone felt the whole body was cold. Because tiger Gu''s fist was directly hit by the fist which seemed to have no strength, two fingers were directly flying. You can imagine how great the power was just now.


    But the masked man didn''t seem to give us time to digest. Before HuGu could react, an iron mountain leaned over and bumped into Hu Gu''s body. When the latter''s body was subconsciously arched, he held his hand with the severed finger, and an over shoulder fell to the place where the green gang members were concentrated.


    Those green gang members saw Hu Gu''s nearly 200 Jin body smashed, and they all hurried to retreat, for fear that the knife in his hand might accidentally be stabbed into Hu Gu''s body.


    However, when Hu Gu''s body had not landed, and even screamed, the masked people kept approaching, and a machete appeared in his hands like lightning.


    Next, people only saw a bright light appeared and passed away, and Hu Gu''s body hit the ground heavily at this time. The machete in the masked man''s hand also came out at this moment, and directly stabbed a Green Gang man''s stomach. The rest of his power did not disappear, and he stabbed the second person to death, and connected them together.


    When everyone was shocked how Hu Gu could not get up, some people found that Hu Gu''s neck was slowly bleeding blood, and the masked man jumped up and stepped on the shoulder of a youth gang member, jumped onto a shop on the roadside with a push, and then quickly climbed out and disappeared in the vast night.


    At this moment, all the shouting and killing stopped, and everyone forgot to fight until they didn''t know who would speak first. Then all the people came back to God, but the scene just now was unforgettable for a long time.


    A masked man killed, in less than a minute, overturned more than ten members of the Green Gang, and also killed Hu Gu. Can people not be shocked?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    "Asshole, randley, I want you to die!"


    It can be said that Huang Luowen, who is waiting for good news at the headquarters of the Green Gang, heard the news of Hu Gu''s death, and the whole person showed a violent face. The four tigers of the Green Gang had followed him for more than ten years. It can be said that he was a good brother in fighting the world together, but now he is all dead. How can he not be angry.


    His eyes showed a red color because of anger: "call Huquan, let him go to the scene immediately and control the situation for me. I can''t lose tonight!"


    "Yes The people standing next to him said in a loud voice and quickly arranged. One of the four tigers of the Green Gang died. The matter will never be settled like this.


    Fifteen minutes later, Hu Quan, who received the news, quickly arrived here with 200 people. Looking at the scene of the scuffle, he was not in much mood. Instead, he went to the side of the corpse guarded by ten youth gang members. His facial muscles trembled: "brother!"


    With a loud roar, Huquan''s fat body kneels down like a meat ball. The four tigers of the Green Gang are brothers and sisters. Although there are some disputes occasionally, they are all good feelings. At the moment, seeing Hu Gu''s appearance of unsettled death, Huquan''s heart is dripping with blood: "you lied to me, why do you want to cheat me?"


    "Well, we won''t be drunk after tonight''s triumph, but how are you going?"


    The fat body trembled there. In the scene of the fight, the ten members of the youth gang felt a strong brotherhood and couldn''t bear to look at other places.


    Huquan really cried, but soon he stopped his tears and stood up. The fat meat trembled on his body. He turned to look at the fighting scene. His eyes were fierce: "kill!"


    The so-called anger generating power has finally come into play at this moment, and those who can still resist a little at the beginning are suppressed again after the arrival of Huquan to stabilize the situation. It is only a matter of time before they are defeated.


    In addition, the people who are fighting with them are Hu Gu''s men. Hu Gu is dead. His brothers must need something to calm down their anger.


    And their lives are the best tool to calm their anger.


    The battle ended in half an hour, and nearly a thousand people were completely repulsed by the people of the Green Gang under the command of Huquan. Only 3400 people escaped. The rest of the people were either dead or seriously injured, and could not leave.


    Huquan stepped forward to the front, waved to the youth gang members to deal with the dead brother''s body. He took a machete in his eyes and walked to the seriously injured and immortal enemies. He did not hesitate to cut off their vitality. The method was very cruel.


    Seeing this scene, the members of the youth gang trembled and were really angry to know that Huquan was moved. In the previous fighting, the dead died, but those who were seriously injured and alive, no matter who got the victory, both sides would give them the final respect and give them a way to survive. But now Huquan is all killed.


    In less than 10 minutes, more than 70 seriously injured people on the ground were all cut off by Huquan. The green gang members were shocked and quickly threw the bodies onto the trucks. The sprinkler trucks were on their way. For this era, it was necessary to clean up the battlefield after fighting.


    "Kill!"


    All the corpses were being carried to the car. Just as Huquan was about to order the retreat, a cry of killing came from the other side of the street. Hu Quan''s face changed, and without hesitation, he began to shout: "withdraw!"


    The members of the Green Gang also know what danger they are facing now. The bodies on the trucks have no time to pay attention to them. They are about to run away, but they haven''t gone out yet. Many people are coming towards the street behind them. Huquan looks ugly and looks at all this, and his killing chance is more and more vigorous.


    "I thought no one would come when Hu Gu died. I didn''t expect tiger spring, the think tank of the Green Gang, came. It''s good and good!"


    At this time, among the people walking behind, the golden wolf walked in front of him, with a strong smile on his face, as if he had caught the wolf''s prey: "but it''s better, so that I won''t go and kill you one by one. Now let me send you to HuGu as a companion. I''m sure Huang Luowen will vomit blood with anger."


    "People say that the golden wolf has a big voice. It seems that it is so!" Huquan sneered and slowly rolled up his sleeve: "only you know me, then you should know that you will have bad luck this evening. There are four thousand people in my Green Gang. Can''t you fix these people?"


    The knife in the golden wolf''s hand flashed out a knife flower, and his eyes were playful: "I forgot to tell you that you are indeed 4000 people, but in the fight just now, there are less than 3000 people left to fight fiercely."


    Turning around and looking behind him, golden wolf''s arrogant voice reached everyone''s ears: "but you don''t know. When I took 2000 people to surround me, northwest wolf also took 2000 people to greet Huyuan. So now, it seems that the time is not much different?"


    "What?"


    Huquan didn''t pay attention to Huquan just now, but now jinlang reminded him that he also found some problems. His eyes focused on jinlang: "where did you get so many people? Just 2000 people, how can you send 4000 people now?"


    "In theory, it''s impossible for us." At this time, the golden wolf looked as if he was holding a victory. He did not care to strike Huquan''s confidence: "the fighting power that we can get from the wild wolf Gang is only a few thousand, and the rest of us still need to take into account the fields and so on.But if we send 10 million to invite 2000 people to fight with you, how many more do you think we have? "


    Huquan was stunned and immediately understood something. He sneered and looked at the golden wolf with a sneer: "if you say so, then the people we started to fight against this evening should be those bastards in Pujiang district? It''s just that you just want to take us for 4000 people. Are you crazy? Don''t you know that half of the members of our youth gang have not come out? "


    "Yes, but only if they can come!"


    The golden wolf raised his hand high and fell suddenly. The members of the Wolf Gang at both ends of the street quickly compressed towards the street: "otherwise, do you think I will talk to you so much?"


    Huquan''s face changed slightly. He finally knew where the golden wolf''s strength came from. He didn''t worry about his own support. He talked nonsense with himself here. Obviously, Huquan was proud that he could delay golden wolf, but now he felt that he was the fool.


    Support will not come at all. The 4000 strong men of the wild wolf Gang have fought a fierce battle. It is really easy for the Green Gang with less than 3000 people. It is really easy to clench his fat lips and pull off his clothes. His flesh is shaking there. There are more than ten scars on it.


    Even though he knew that support might not come, Huquan knew that he had to rely on himself. Even if he occupied a disadvantage, he would fight to the end!


    The battle did not have a bit of suspense to open again, the same in another street, northwest wolf with 2000 people also and Huyuan people in a fierce battle together, just calm for less than an hour on the street broke out again shouting to kill, shaking those people with fragile hearts.


    "What do you do now? Do you want to kill a man?"


    But on a tall building 500 meters away from the scene of the battle, Xia Yan looked at the direction of the fight and asked in a flat voice, but he didn''t understand why Chu Feng killed Hu Gu.


    "If your good brother died, would you give up?" Chu Feng was just a gentle smile. Just now it was he who covered his face and killed HuGu: "not to mention, Huang Luowen himself has the idea of being an independent family, and I just expanded this excuse a little bit."


    "Now even if Huang Shaoguang''s gratitude and resentment can be suppressed, but Hu Gu''s death is impossible to give up. Otherwise, will the thousands of brothers under HuGu''s banner be convinced?"


    With two hands on the edge of the fence, Chu Feng saw the scene of the fight, but soon he went further: "and if I don''t do this, we won''t have a chance to get up in our life. Now what we need to do is to watch Huang Luowen play chess and see them both lose!"


    Xia Yan looks at the back of Chu Feng calmly. He seems to understand what he is like. He turns around and leaves directly. He knows what he should do now!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    There was more than a fight. The golden wolf and the northwest wolf took two thousand people to fight each other. After a fight, the tiger spring and tiger yuan had less than 3000 people. There was no suspense in the fight.


    Eager for support did not appear, let tiger spring smell a touch of conspiracy.


    At the moment, at both ends of the streets of the two battle fields, more than 300 policemen armed with guns were on guard. No one could enter the area. Kim Tak Kwong lit a cigarette and stood beside a car. He looked very calm, as if everything had nothing to do with him tonight.


    He''s just a passer-by.


    A lot of figures appeared in the distance. It was only a short time before they came to the front of the military police blockade. Huluo, who had lost one hand, stood in the front. He had been resting in the hospital for some days, and his severed hand had been connected. Although he could not fight, the commander had no problem at all.


    Seeing their appearance, Jin Deguang''s eyes did not fluctuate. As soon as he raised his hand, more than 200 military and police officers at the intersection raised their guns. Among them, more than ten of them were armed with powerful submachine guns. Although the number of youth gang members was large, under the threat of the muzzle, 1500 people did not dare to act recklessly.


    Hu Luowei narrowed his eyes. Not long ago, he received the news that Huang Luowen wanted him to be discharged from hospital. Then he brought 1500 people to this side, and 1000 people from the other side set out. He already knew the situation inside.


    At this time to see more than 200 armed police armed deterrence, huluo looked at the front of the Kim Tak Kwong: "what do you mean?"


    "No fun!"


    With a smile, Jin Deguang threw away his cigarette end and looked calmly at Hu Luo and his 1500 people: "I''m just performing my duty. I don''t want to let the events of this night affect ordinary people. Of course, there are also reasons why the crisis will not expand. What do you mean by me here?"


    Huluo naturally can''t believe the ghost of Jin Degang. He snorted coldly: "how much money has langdeli given you to make such a thing?"


    Now Huyuan and Huquan are besieged by jinlang and Huquan, and their lives are in danger at any time. However, they are deterred by the military and police and can''t enter them. To say that they have nothing to do with randley, Hu Luo doesn''t believe that he killed them.


    It is said that Kim Tak Kwong is one of the official backstage of the Wolf Gang. At this time, Hu Luo fully believes it. Otherwise, how can he explain his interference to support himself?


    "I''m on behalf of the government, please don''t put a hat on my head!"


    If you don''t want to get into the city, what''s the difference between you and me


    Although Kim Tak Kwong said the right words, Hu Luo is sneering at this, but also understand that in the face of Kim Tak Kwong, who controls absolute force, he has no more right to speak.


    After thinking about it, he went to one side and dialed Huang Luowen''s phone, and his face appeared to kill him: "leader, we are now intercepted by the official, so we can''t go inside to support. Do you want me to let someone blow up the son of a bitch like Jin Deguang, otherwise, with his existence, our actions tonight will lose their significance and pay a heavy price."


    The other end of the phone fell into a short silence, and then came Huang Luowen''s voice: "give the phone to Kim Tak Kwong!"


    Hu Luo was stunned. Did he help the main bribe Kim Tak Kwong, but how could he be bribed if he could be called here by langdeli?


    But Huang Luowen said that, and Hu Luo could only go over and hand over the mobile phone to Jin Deguang: "someone wants to have a word with you!"


    Kim Tak Kwong looked around the police, and then took the phone, but did not speak, just listen to that side said, jindeguang''s face can not see any emotion, just in a minute after he hung up the phone is waved: "withdraw!"


    Those soldiers and police were stunned, but Kim Tak Kwong was the highest commander. At the moment, he said that withdrawing naturally wanted to listen. People quickly put up their guns in their hands, and quickly left here.


    Kim Tak Kwong did not hand over his mobile phone to huluo until the military and police were almost completely evacuated: "before 4:00 in the morning, all the fighting must be completed!"


    Hu Luo took the mobile phone and looked at Jin Deguang who got on to a police car. He didn''t come back until the car was gone. He looked at the mobile phone in his hand. He seemed to understand something. His eyes were happy: "let me rush in and kill the wolf cubs of the wild Wolf Gang tonight, and avenge the dead tiger ancient!"


    Then 1500 people and the other side of the army and police pulled out of the way, and the 1000 people who were not blocked began to move quickly towards the central point. The soldiers were divided into two ways, and the large number of soldiers rushed to rescue the tense tiger yuan all the way.


    Another 1000 people went all the way to help tiger spring.


    "It seems that it''s the same as what you said. Jin Deguang can''t believe it!"


    At the same time, in a black car in the distance, Langley''s eyes flashed a faint killing machine, and his voice was a little low: "fortunately, I didn''t put all the pressure on him, otherwise, the result of this evening would be the death, injury and defeat of our Wolf Gang!"Sitting next to Langley, there was a man with silver hair, white eyebrows and so on. Hearing the voice of the former, he slowly opened his eyes: "can we move?"


    "Wait a little longer. Let them retreat when it''s really not possible."


    Langdeli thought for a while, and finally shook his head. His brow slightly frowned: "tiger ancient is dead, his men are fighting with golden wolf, tiger yuan with his men and northwest wolf in the fight, and now huluo comes out from the hospital with support is his own, I am very curious, where are the people from Huquan!"


    When the white haired man next to him was stunned, langdeli''s finger crossed the edge of the window: "it''s no accident that the Green Gang became the overlord of the river and the sea a hundred years ago. Everything still needs to be careful. We have hidden things, and the Green Gang must also have hidden ones. Moreover, we need to be careful about the double pearl Association, which has never moved."


    "So wait a minute, we won''t move because the details of the Qing Gang can''t be revealed!"


    The white haired man just nodded slightly and closed his eyes. The whole man looked a little strange. But if there was a senior person from the extreme way of the river and sea here, he would be surprised that he came back!


    At a time when all parties are paying attention to the first world war between the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang, in a special care ward of Jianghai hospital, a man with full face covering but only showing his eyes is standing here. Those guards outside the ward have been knocked unconscious. At the moment, only Huang Shaoguang in bed looks at the person in front of him in horror: "do you want to do it?"


    The black masked man didn''t speak. He just stretched out a hand and knocked Huang Shaoguang unconscious. Then the quilt rolled up and carried Huang Shaoguang on his back. Then he went outside and put the man on the mobile bed that had been prepared for a long time, and quickly left here.


    Fifteen minutes later, Huang Luowen from the headquarters of the youth gang received a call from the hospital. He stood up and roared: "what''s the matter? Twenty people, even the young leader, don''t look good. Why don''t you die?"


    "I''ll have someone check right away. Can a living person still disappear?"


    Then he hung up the phone angrily and walked out of the office. The accompanying guards followed him in good time. Huang Luowen issued instructions while walking: "tell Hu Yuan that they should put the Wolf Gang to death. If there is no accident, let them directly dye the fire to the Wolf Gang."


    At the moment, the talent around me reacted, and Huang Shaoguang in the hospital had disappeared!


    After Huang Luowen came out of the headquarters of the youth gang, he was angry and said to the driver in front of him: "no more hospital, Pujiang district!"


    The driver in front of you is stunned when he hears the speech. Huang Shaoguang is missing. Shouldn''t he go to the hospital to look for clues at this time? Why go to Pujiang district?


    Just Huang Luowen said that he was not easy to ask. He was only driving his own car seriously. At the moment, Huang Luowen took out the phone: "let the people from Huquan attack the vacuum Pujiang district for me. In addition, start positioning and save Shaoguang to me!"


    Cut off the phone, Huang Luowen''s eyes flashed a shrewd insidious: "langdeli, think that arranging a few undercover in the Green Gang, can control my whereabouts and movements?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    "Tell the golden wolf to withdraw!"


    At three o''clock in the morning, langdeli hung up a phone with a gloomy look and said to the white haired man beside him. There was too much reluctance in his eyes: "just received the news, the young leader of the Green Gang, Huang Shaoguang, was missing in the hospital. Huang Luowen was supposed to go to the hospital to investigate the clues, and the people we arranged didn''t observe it much."


    Breathing out a breath, langdeli''s face appeared a touch of appreciation: "because this is human nature. If I were kidnapped, I would have been on the scene for the first time, but Huang Luowen just used this opportunity to get rid of the undercover we arranged, and took the people from Huquan to attack Pujiang District!"


    The white haired man, who had no fluctuation, exclaimed in surprise. When the mobile phone editor''s message was sent out, he was shocked in his eyes. How hard should a man be so determined that he would not care about the safety of his own son, but take people to expand his territory?


    The white haired man knew that langdeli had left 10 million yuan in profits to the large and undamaged gangs in Pujiang district and sent out 2000 people to resist the first round attack of the Green Gang, which can be said to be used as cannon fodder.


    In addition to the seven guilds that have been distributed by the seven leaders who died, there are few guilds in Pujiang district that can be said to be able to fight.


    In the past, if they were united together, they could resist the erosion of the Green Gang and the wild wolf gang. But after the damage and 2000 people sent out to fight tonight, Pujiang district is already a paper tiger. If Huang Luowen attacks at this time, he will definitely get unexpected surprise.


    With a bitter smile, the white haired man was also slightly appreciative: "it can be said that we are making the wedding dress for Huang Luowen?"


    "I think so."


    Langdeli is also decadent shaking his head, a sense of frustration in his heart. Originally, in the case of Kim Tak Kwong''s accident, langdeli thought that he would be the biggest winner this evening, but now Huang Luowen made a trick, he realized that he was completely out of the fight, at least, he could not draw.


    Now 5000 people are attacking the northwest wolf and the golden wolf. Langdley knows that unless he sends out the strongest force, he will not be able to achieve results.


    At this time, Huang Luowen ignored the situation and attacked Pujiang district. Langdeli did not know where his confidence came from.


    At this time, Langley''s mobile phone rang out at an inopportune time. When he took it out to answer, he heard a worried voice from his confidants: "gang leader, it''s not good. The police suddenly cleaned our venues. Because we didn''t receive the news in advance, we had been arrested many people. What should we do?"


    Langdeli was stunned, until the end of the phone continued to hear the cry of his confidants. Only then did he come back to his senses and sighed, "call all the places that haven''t had an accident close. I will deal with this matter."


    After cutting off the phone, langdeli sighed: "attack the shield with Zi''s spear, I use Kim Tak Kwong to block the support of the Green Gang, and Huang Luowen uses Kim Tak Kwong to clean our field. Damn it, who would have thought that in such a war, the police would still have enough to do nothing to check the field?"


    "Huang Luowen, an old fox, no wonder he has the courage to attack Pujiang district. Gao!"


    After listening to Langley''s words, the white haired man also realized something. He nodded in agreement: "it''s really a terrible thing to have such an enemy."


    "Withdraw, we can''t afford to play tonight. Huang Luowen has calculated everything." Langdeli shook his head helplessly and asked the driver to start the car: "I thought it was a good idea to use money to make people in Pujiang District resist the Green Gang, but I didn''t expect that Huang Luowen would take this opportunity to march into Pujiang district.


    The most important thing is that he didn''t even care about his son. He directly changed his direction. If I knew that he went to the hospital as a cover, I would be able to deploy a lot of things calmly. At least, there will be no accident in Pujiang district. "


    "But now it''s too late. Kim Tak Kwong''s Infernal Affairs have cut off my last hope."


    The white haired man could feel langdeli''s sadness at the moment and drew a smile: "don''t worry. Although Pujiang district is vacant because of our reasons tonight, there are still thousands of outlaws there. No matter how leaderless, the instinct of human survival still exists."


    Langdeli knew that the white haired man was comforting himself and said with a smile: "I can only comfort myself in my heart like this, but I still need to be careful. Huang Luowen will not give up on the death of Hu Gu."


    "Understand!" The white haired man nodded slightly, suddenly opened the door and jumped out. At the moment, the car was running, but it didn''t seem to have any effect on him.


    Langdeli watched his senior general disappear into the vast night, and finally closed his eyes to ponder over the events of the night and the way forward. We can imagine what kind of situation it would be if Huang Luowen captured Pujiang district.


    "It seems that I underestimated Huang Luowen''s ambition, but he also overestimated his IQ."


    At the same time, in a temporary hidden small warehouse, Chu Feng looked at Huang Shaoguang who was lying on the ground and fainted: "I don''t worry if my son is missing. Instead, he uses his missing space to get rid of potential undercover agents. Pujiang District, which has almost no direct attack force, is worthy of being the leader of the youth gang."Xia Yan was dressed in black. He was the one who took Huang Shaoguang away in the hospital. However, he was not masked at the moment: "tiger poison does not eat children. Huang Luowen is not simple!"


    "It''s natural that tiger poison doesn''t eat children, and so does Huang Luowen, who is just a little smarter than anyone else." Chu Feng smile, continue to say: "give a call to Yuan Xinggang, Green Gang attack Pujiang district is a crisis and an opportunity, take advantage of this time, gather all idle forces."


    "As long as they resist the first attack of the Qingbang, they will fall into the quagmire of Pujiang district. But if they can''t resist the first attack of the Qingbang, there is no need to play. The Qingbang who controls Pujiang district and its own strength is absolutely the undisputed overlord, and the wild wolf Gang can hardly resist it."


    Xia Yan nodded and made a phone call. He said Chu Feng''s meaning to Yuan Xinggang. Then he asked, "if you believe yuan Xinggang so much, you don''t worry that he won''t recognize his account when he grows up?"


    "It doesn''t matter if we don''t admit it. If we can kill the leaders of seven guilds, we can also kill him!"


    Chufeng chufeng grinned, passing by a series of cold murders in his eyes, but then he became calm: "however, there is no need to worry about this. Yuan Xinggang''s character doomed him to be a man, so the bigger he does, the better it is for us."


    Thinking of a figure, Chu fengpinghe said: "in addition, collect as much information as possible about the two elder sisters of Shuangzhu Association. The Wolf Gang and the Green Gang have been drawn up by us. Eventually, one of them will fall down, but the mysterious Shuangzhu club is safe and sound. I am a little worried after all."


    "It''s a bit difficult to be scared, but I''ll follow up." Xia Yan had no accident. Chu Feng had to pay attention to Shuangzhu meeting. He looked back at Huang Shaoguang: "what can he do? Now Huang Luowen doesn''t care about his life and death. We can''t use him to do too many things. It''s inconvenient to take it with us?"


    "It''s against the original idea, but the use still exists."


    Chu Feng walked slowly, and there was a gold needle in his hand, which was directly stuck in Huang Shaoguang''s throat. He pointed and put it away: "and this small warehouse is very hidden, but as long as it is found, the owner behind him will be clear."


    Xia Yan narrowed his eyes and thought that the small warehouse was a private property owned by the Qingbang, and then drew a smile: "it seems that you have grasped Huang Luowen''s ability to choose the most favorable way to do things, so you want me to check these things?"


    "Not bad!" Chu Feng nodded and stood up. He looked at Huang Shaoguang with a smile in his eyes: "only this time, no matter how tough Huang Luowen''s mind is, he will be very sad in the pain of losing his son, and the Wolf Gang has such a motive. I can already foresee the next storm."


    "The dead?"


    Xia Yan looks shocked and looks at Huang Shaoguang on the ground. Is he dead? Just before asking the exit, Chu Feng turns around directly with a wave. Xia Yan takes a deep look at Huang Shaoguang and quickly follows him to leave. Although he is curious, he won''t ask.


    Two minutes after Chu Feng and Xia Yan left, a figure appeared in the small warehouse like lightning. He saw Huang Shaoguang on the ground. He took out the phone and dialed a number: "guild leader, little leader, dead!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    Jianghai Hotel, 6 am!


    Today''s nine o''clock flight back to the Imperial City, Su Xinyu''s three people have already got up early. Zhang yun''er sits quietly watching the no nutrition replay after washing. Su Xinyu takes an early morning bath in the bathroom. Ma Qiduo takes her mobile phone on the balcony and then calls.


    "Heart language, a dream for thousands of years!"


    After su Xinyu had just returned to the hall and sat down, Ma Qiduo hung up the phone and came in from the balcony outside. His face was full of disbelief: "I''m afraid you don''t believe me. Last night, there was a fierce battle between the Green Gang and the wild wolf Gang, and tiger Gu, one of the four tigers of the Green Gang, was killed."


    "Oh, group attack and kill?" Su Xinyu raised her eyebrows, and tens of thousands of people were fighting for each other. Now, the Chinese dynasty has rarely appeared. Generally, they are small and noisy, but they are very curious about the death of Hu Gu, one of the four tigers.


    Although Su Xinyu has never met Hu Gu, he knows from the data collected that he is a good hand at practicing kung fu. In his eyes, dozens of ordinary people are not rivals, but come from the bottom of the muddle step by step.


    Obviously, Ma Qiduo knew what happened last night. He sat down and said, "it was during the fight between the two sides that a masked man suddenly appeared. In less than a minute, he overturned more than ten members of the Green Gang, and killed Hu Gu by the knife. Finally, he left calmly.


    However, the Green Gang has already counted this matter on the wild wolf gang. Of course, the most important news is that the young leader of the Green Gang, Huang Shaoguang, was taken away in the hospital last night. The place where he died was a private small warehouse owned by the northwest wolf, the leader of the wild wolf gang. This matter is now in the Jianghai extremely white road and has been spread. "


    "Is Huang Shaoguang dead?"


    Originally, I was still thinking about who the masked man who killed Hu Gu would be. However, Su Xinyu''s spirit was shocked when he heard Ma Qiduo''s words. The death of Hu Gu can be said to be a small matter, but the death of Huang Shaoguang is definitely not a simple thing.


    Huang Luowen can die a brother, but it doesn''t mean he can also die a son!


    "Yes, when he found it, he was out of breath and had no wounds all over his body. Now Huang Luowen is very angry. If it was not suppressed by the government, the war would have burned to the headquarters of the Wolf Gang. But as we all know, such suppression is only temporary, and soon Huang Luowen will launch the most violent attack."


    Ma Qiduo nodded, but he was scornful of the Wolf Gang''s killing Huang Shaoguang. In this era, he was mixed up for interests. It was nothing to kill one or two people. It''s OK to kill a general like HuGu. As long as someone has money, someone will work hard. But now it''s Huang Luowen''s son who died. That''s different.


    Su Xinyu was silent, thinking about this matter in his mind. After a long time, he asked, "what other news is there besides these? Why is Huang Shaoguang killed?"


    Ma Qiduo sat up straight, lifted his legs on the table, and told Su Xinyu all the things he had learned. For example, Lang de used money to buy people from Pujiang district as cannon fodder. Huang Luowen''s aggressive march into Pujiang District clearly told Su Xinyu.


    Not curious to ask a: "heart language, this is Jianghai things, Jianghai official care about it is normal, but why do you want me to pay attention to this ah?"


    Su Xinyu didn''t answer Ma Qiduo''s words. She just closed her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking. Zhang Yuner just sat beside her and ignored their conversation. When Ma Qiduo was almost impatient, Su Xinyu opened her eyes: "pack up, have some breakfast and go back to the imperial city."


    Stand up, Su Xinyu directly into the room to change clothes, but no one found her mouth with a faint smile.


    At this time, Zhang yun''er glanced at Su Xinyu lightly, and then continued to watch her TV. She knew something, but she didn''t have much interest. Only monk Ma Qiduo couldn''t figure out what to do. Finally, she shrugged her shoulders and didn''t want to pay attention to these things. She''d better go back to the imperial city to have a drag racing and bubble!


    At seven o''clock, the headquarters of the youth gang is now in a depressing atmosphere. Huang Luowen sits at the top of the table and looks at Huang Shaoguang, who is carried in and placed on a piece of cloth. He has been looking at Huang Shaoguang for more than an hour. He has not spoken or spoken. He is just silent and terrible.


    Last night, he felt that he was the biggest winner, but seeing Huang Shaoguang''s body, he knew that the worst loser was him. He lost a son, the only son!


    "Lord, let me take two hundred men and kill you that bastard daughter of Langley."


    Hu Yuan couldn''t bear the oppressive atmosphere. He stood up from his position. Huang Luowen had been like this since he came back from more than six o''clock. He didn''t cry, but also had anger. He was so calm.


    "If you go to kill him, do you think randley will have a chance to kill his daughter if he knows that the young leader is dead?" Tiger spring cheered and looked at Huang Luowen: "sect leader, we are also very sad about the death of the little leader, but at this time we can''t be silent in sadness, only revenge is what we need to do."


    Huang Luowen''s eyes are full of blood, slowly raised his head to look at them: "what''s the matter with Pujiang district?"Last night, Huang Luowen personally led people to attack Pujiang district. Originally, he thought it was a matter of easy control, but he suffered great resistance. The scattered gang members of Pujiang district were all gathered together by a local people''s Association of Yuan Dynasty to jointly resist the invasion of the Qing Gang. It was difficult for him to accomplish the task for a while.


    Looking at Huang Luowen''s appearance, Huquan also relaxed a little, knowing that he was not completely lost in his emotion: "the latest news, the Yuan people''s Association gathered seven gang members who died, and organized nearly 2000 people to resist our attack. We took six of the other eight unorganized gangs."


    Last night, Lang de used his money to invite the members of these gangs to fight against the green gangs. He went to 2000 people at once, and there were few left in their headquarters. When a large number of young gang members were killed, he broke into a rout, and the autumn wind swept away six gangs like leaves.


    "Yuan people''s Association, it seems that I underestimated yuan Xinggang before."


    Huang Luowen stood up and tried not to look at Huang Shaoguang lying on the ground. He said in a low voice: "it''s just a mob of less than 2000 people. How to stop our Qingbang''s iron cavalry and send another 1000 people to Pujiang district has come to this stage. If we can''t take the Pujiang District, we will lose face."


    Then a huge killing opportunity spread on Huang Luowen''s body like substance: "in addition, gather all the people who can fight in the Green Gang. For the sake of Hu Gu and for the sake of less light, we should never die with the wild wolf gang. This time, I see who will stop me from fighting against the Wolf Gang."


    The three men in Huquan were shocked. They felt Huang Luowen''s terrible killing opportunity. They knew that they were really angry. At first, Huang Shaoguang was only injured. He didn''t dare to go too far. He only dared to play several games to weaken the Wolf Gang in an angry situation, and slowly eroded them to achieve their final goal.


    But now that Hu Gu and Huang Shaoguang are dead, it is estimated that even the officials dare not do anything to Huang Luowen, who is suffering from the loss of his son.


    Huang Luowen just said what he meant. Then he squatted down and looked at Huang Shaoguang. His hand brushed over his face: "son, I will surely avenge you. I will sacrifice your young life with Langley''s blood. Rest in peace!"


    "How to frame up, Shao Ming, that''s what you''re up to


    When Huang Luowen was killed, langdeli, who was far away from the headquarters of the wild wolf Gang, smashed things angrily. He was very happy to weaken the strength of the Green Gang when he received the news of Hu Gu''s death. However, when he heard the news of Huang Shaoguang''s death, he found the corpse in the private warehouse of Northwest wolf, and he smelled the smell of conspiracy.


    Northwest wolf slightly narrowed his eyes: "guild leader, it seems that the only people who want us and the Green Gang will never die. Hu Gu''s death is suppressed by the official, and Huang Luowen does not dare to go out on a large scale. But now Huang Shaoguang is dead. In order not to let Huang Luowen make any crazy things, the official may acquiesce in his attack on us."


    "And Huang Luowen will never miss this opportunity."


    "Damn it!" At the moment, langdeli is really very angry. Originally, he wanted to stab the Green Gang in the back after falling into the quagmire of Pujiang District, but now he is facing a great possibility of outbreak: "if the order goes on, all the Wolf Gang will be ready for war, so as to prevent the Green Gang from attacking at any time!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    In the afternoon, in a nightclub in Pujiang New Area, it was originally the industry of Xiaodao club, but it was closed after the riot. Last night, the Qingbang attacked Pujiang district and started a war against all the gangs. Under the leadership of Yuan Xinggang, the Yuan people''s Association rose abruptly and became the new leader.


    During the World War I last night, when the crisis was raging, Yuan Xinggang led more than 100 members of the Yuan people''s Association to kill and resolve the crisis of those gangs without leaders. Finally, they were all gathered together. By now, there are nearly 2000 people under the Yuan people''s Association, which is no longer the small guild with only 56 members.


    At this time, in the general manager''s office on the third floor of the nightclub, it used to be the residence of the chairman of the Xiaodao Association. There were two rooms inside and outside. One of the inside was transformed into a bedroom and the outside was used as an office. But now his owner is yuan Xinggang.


    "Brother, I didn''t expect that we would have such a day and have such a place."


    At this time, in the outer office, a young man in his early twenties was sitting on the sofa, patting those leather sofas excitedly, and jumping: "it can be said that, in addition to the three major gangs, our Yuanmin association is now the largest force in the river and sea, and the glory, wealth and wealth are close at hand!"


    Yuan Xinggang just stood in front of a map of the Chinese dynasty. His eyes were deep and he didn''t know what he was thinking. It seemed that he didn''t hear yuan xingyong at all.


    Yuan xingyong saw his elder brother standing there for a long time, and curiously walked over: "brother, what are you looking at? We have developed to the present scale in a few days, and the power has increased nearly 40 times. How can it seem that you are not very happy?"


    "Xingyong, do you think the Jianghai Pujiang district is big?"


    Yuan Xinggang just asked a very peaceful question. His hands were on his back and looked at the map that day. His eyes showed a look of thinking: "or do you think it''s a big river and a big sea, or a big Pujiang district?"


    Yuan xingyong was stunned, and then he laughed: "brother, are you too happy? Pujiang district is just a district of Jianghai. How can it be bigger than Jianghai?"


    "Yes, Pujiang district is just a district. How can it be bigger than Jianghai district?"


    Yuan Xinggang nodded and looked at his own younger brother with narrow eyes: "who is the elder of Jiang Haixiang for the whole Chinese dynasty, and how big the Chinese dynasty is to the world. Xingyong, I don''t agree with you to take this road, because you never know what environment you are in."


    Pointing to the map of China, Yuan Xinggang said word by word: "this is the map of the Chinese dynasty. You may look at it now. But when you go to the world map, you can only see that it occupies a place. Now you can see the river and sea on this map, but can you see Pujiang district?"


    The smile on yuan xingyong''s face was stiff at the moment, slightly displeased: "brother, why did you talk about this matter again?"


    "You are not fit to fight on the extreme path. I hope you can live a peaceful life."


    Yuan Xinggang sighed and went to his desk and sat down: "in the eyes of many people, our Yuan people''s Association is rising, but in some people''s eyes, we are still just clowns. The Qingbang in Pujiang district is not what we can deal with now, do you understand?"


    When yuan xingyong stood there in silence, Yuan Xinggang continued: "my mother died when she gave birth to you, and my father has been old and frail. Maybe it''s these two years. If you and I go on this road, who will support my father after our accident?"


    "Brother, do you want to enjoy the wealth and wealth alone?"


    Yuan xingyong looked gloomy, and his voice almost jumped out of his teeth: "over the years, every time we won some benefits or benefits from the Yuan people''s Association, you would tell me about this matter. Are you worried that I, the vice president, will seize your position and make you lose your present position?"


    Yuan Xinggang stood up and roared, "what do you say?"


    "Isn''t it?" Yuan xingyong was not afraid to meet yuan Xinggang''s forced eyes: "you can''t see that I am as good as you at all. You were like this when the Yuan people''s association was established, but now the Yuan people''s Association has expanded. Aren''t you worried that I''ll rob you of everything?


    Ha ha, I didn''t understand those things between brothers when I watched TV before, but now I''m very disappointed with your performance, like those princes who fought for the throne in ancient times


    Yuan Xinggang''s body trembled slightly. He didn''t think that his brother thought of himself like this in his heart. He just wanted him to live like an ordinary man, but in his eyes, he became a black hearted brother with different blessings?


    Without waiting for yuan Xinggang to explain anything, yuan xingyong said in a deep voice: "but this time I am very serious to tell you that the Yuan people''s association can have today, I have made a lot of efforts, I will not listen to you to live a quiet life, it is simply not a human life, I don''t want to run for that dozens of dollars every day."


    "So I will still be the vice president and enjoy everything I get."


    Yuan Xinggang wanted to go out and slap him to sober him up. However, yuan xingyong''s stubbornness made him helpless and finally shook his head: "you go out, I want to calm down by myself."Yuan xingyong left the office with a cold snort, and sneered in his heart. When he took down the remaining members of the gang last night, yuan xingyong also caught two lovers of Lin Xiaodao, women and rights, as well as money, which made it impossible for him to agree with Yuan Xinggang, so he chose to quit quietly.


    The door slammed shut, and Yuan Xinggang slowly sat down. He was a man with a dream and wanted to be famous, but he didn''t want his younger brother to fight on this road like him and breathe out a breath: "silly brother, if you know that everything is just the opportunity given by others, what will you do?"


    "So you have to persuade him."


    Yuan Xinggang''s voice dropped, and a knife figure jumped in from the window. Chu Feng came over with a gentle smile: "otherwise, you can''t achieve what you want in your heart. Maybe you have to pay for a younger brother. At that time, it''s really not worth the loss."


    "It''s you." Seeing the appearance of chufeng quietly, Yuan Xinggang suddenly stood up from his seat. What happened last night was very natural in the eyes of many people, but it was not difficult for yuan Xinggang, who knew the existence of chufeng, to guess something.


    For example, the masked man who killed HuGu and kidnapped the man killed by Huang Shaoguang. Yuan Xinggang had his own ideas, but he didn''t say it.


    "Of course it''s me. So soon you won half of the Pujiang district. Naturally, I want to see it."


    Chufeng sat down with a smile, picked up the cup in front of him and poured a cup of tea for himself. Xia Yan had to go to work, so today he came by himself: "I thought I''d give you some money. I believe you used the three million yuan, but when I heard that you controlled the residual power of seven guilds, I knew you didn''t lack money now.


    I''ll come back tomorrow because I need help in a few days. "


    Yuan Xinggang was once an iron and blood soldier, but now in front of Chu Feng, he felt a light pressure, and finally let himself sit down and said: "thank you, without your three million, and what you are doing in secret, I can''t have so lightly compiled those residual forces last night."


    Looking at Chu Feng with complicated eyes, Yuan Xinggang said, "you killed all the leaders of the seven gangs?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded. There''s nothing to hide about these things. Yuan Xinggang can figure it out. After all, on the night of the riot, seven gang leaders died: "but these are not important. Tell me, what do I need to help you so that you can completely control the Pujiang district?"


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t mean to go on, Yuan Xinggang didn''t ask him. He pondered for a moment, and his eyes burst with murder: "last night, six gangs were defeated by the Green Gang. I can recruit the remaining members, but there are still two guilds surviving. I hope to take advantage of this trend of Qingbang!"


    Chu Feng stood up with a smile: "you can have such an idea, I am very happy, waiting for the news!" Then he went to the window and looked back: "I hope that the next time I come to see you, you have already captured Pujiang District, only you yuan people''s Association, no Qingbang, and no other forces exist."


    Finally, when he jumped on the window, Chu Feng swept the door of the office with his eyes in his eyes, and then jumped down. It''s daytime now. If you stay here for too long, it''s easy to be found.


    Yuan Xinggang didn''t notice Chu Feng''s eyes. He just thought about something. He stood up and prepared to make arrangements. The Green Gang had already come in, so there must be action. Maybe there will be no death of Huang Shaoguang for the time being, but it will definitely be in the next few days.


    Opening the door of the office, Yuan Xinggang went out to see a familiar figure disappear in the corner of the stairs, and his eyebrows wrinkled: "xingyong!"


    At this time, yuan xingyong was walking on the stairs. After coming out just now, he was supposed to take care of the two women left by Lin Xiaodao. However, when he thought of something to say to Yuan Xinggang, he only heard the conversation coming from inside when he came to the door. At the moment, yuan xingyong could not calm down.


    When Yuan Xinggang suddenly gave them 50000 yuan that day, yuan xingyong was curious about where yuan Xinggang came from. But now he knew what was going on. His eyes twinkled and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When yuan xingyong just came to look at the stairwell, yuan xingyong had disappeared in the stairwell and frowned deeply: "I hope you don''t do something stupid!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    The night passed again. It was very peaceful, but it was not peaceful. Although the Green Gang and the Wolf Gang did not fight last night because of special circumstances, we all know that all this is just the peace before the storm. When they really let go of their hands and feet, it would be amazing.


    The so-called restlessness is that the Pujiang district is in a turbulent atmosphere of dark waves. Last night, the Qingbang sent more people to Pujiang district again. The purpose is very clear, that is, to seize the whole Pujiang District in a concerted effort.


    So far, the number of green gang members stationed in Pujiang district has reached 4000. As long as they really move that minute, they will surely be in full swing.


    Similarly, last night, the last two elders of Pujiang District died inexplicably at home and Tangkou. No one knows who started the attack, but their low-level gang members all targeted the Green Gang.


    After all, we can see that the Qingbang is the biggest beneficiary. Although there is a Yuanmin association with nearly 2000 members, we don''t think it can compete with the Qingbang. It is only a matter of time before it is destroyed.


    Up to now, only in a few days, only two forces have remained in Pujiang District, which was originally mixed with more than ten forces. The tiger like Green Gang and the rising yuan people''s Association show the situation of two tigers fighting each other!


    The wind and rain are coming and the wind is all over the building. Even ordinary people feel that kind of depression and try to reduce going out.


    At 7:30 in the morning, Chu Feng got up early and prepared everything. He washed Lin Yulin''s clothes and walked alone in the garden. When he sent Lin Yulin to work at 8:30, he would go back to the boot camp. After all, he promised Zhou Xiaoxuan what he would do.


    Today, Xia Yan was in charge of the afternoon shift, so he didn''t go. After walking half a circle around the garden path, Chu Feng appeared in front of him and looked at the surrounding environment. He walked and sat down directly on the grass: "as you expected, there are only two forces left in Pujiang District, namely, the Yuan people''s Association and the youth gang.


    It is estimated that there will be a battle of killing and cutting in Pujiang District in the next week. After that, Pujiang district will be either from the Qing Gang or from the Yuan people''s Association. "


    "The Yuan people''s Association must be the fourth force in the river and sea."


    Chu Feng confidently threw out a sentence. Yesterday, he killed the last two big brothers in Pujiang district with his own method, leaving the gang in which they were working without a leader. Moreover, he put the blame on the Qing Gang for the killing: "I am more concerned about the Shuangzhu Association, which has not been moving, what they are thinking."


    Chu Feng couldn''t see clearly the purpose of the Shuangzhu Association at this time. According to the truth, it is the most chaotic time. Although the Green Gang is angry and everyone will die, as one of the three big gangs in the river and sea, the Shuangzhu association should have the strength to counter the Green Gang.


    But after so many days, there was no movement at all. Chu Feng couldn''t help but have a lot of heart.


    "Shuangzhu will be very calm. It is estimated that she will start her work only after sitting and watching the final result." After Chu Feng explained that day, Xia Yan paid close attention to the double pearl Association, so he said without hesitation: "after all, it''s better to wait for them to be defeated than to be hated by the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang now."


    Chu Feng didn''t speak. Xia Yan''s words were reasonable, but he always felt that things would not be so simple. He looked at the distance with deep eyes: "these days, the main thing is to defend. I always feel that things will not be so simple. Where does the Green Gang have the strength to fight on both lines? If we want to win Pujiang District, we should also deal with the Wolf Gang?"


    "I think it''s a bit incredible. You know, there is still a covetous double Pearl Club behind me. Huang Luowen is not a fool. He is certainly sad about Huang Shaoguang''s death, but today, he will never be a spirited person, so pay attention to it. I feel that something will change."


    Xia Yan just nodded slightly. Now he admired Chu Feng and said, "is there anything else I need to do?"


    "Not for the time being. There will be days to come. The dark waves are turbulent and the situation is not clear." Chu Feng thinks about it for a moment. At present, the death of Huang Shaoguang and Hu Gu makes the Green Gang a dynamite barrel. The wild wolf Gang is also an invisible black pot. When both sides are full of anger, they are not suitable to do too many things.


    At least, the decision can only be made before the official attitude is clear, because if one is not careful, he may become the official chicken to make an example.


    "I''m leaving first. Come back and contact me!"


    Xia Yan also wanted to say something. She told Lin Yulin to put on a hat and leave quickly. Lin Yulin came to look at Xia Yan''s back: "who is that?"


    "Stranger." Chu Feng stood up with a smile and looked at the charismatic Lin Yulin: "just now I was walking in the garden, pulling me to chat with him. When I saw you coming, I left. I''ll take you to work, and then I''ll go to the training camp. It''s estimated that I''ll come back in a few days."


    Lin Yulin looks suspiciously at the direction of Xia Yan''s departure, wearing a hat in the morning, just a stranger?


    But Chu Feng said that, and she did not doubt anything. When she left the green garden, she did not forget to say: "now you have grown up to be sensible. There are some things you should understand. You must be a law-abiding person. Don''t make friends with those irregular people. Otherwise, you can only harm yourself. Do you know?"Chu Feng looks affected, nodded: "I know, I must be a good man."


    Lin Yulin took a serious look at him: "I hope so, or I know what you do to harm the nature of things, then you don''t recognize me this little aunt."


    Chu Feng''s heart sank, and his face should not have laughed: "I know!"


    Lin Yulin nodded with satisfaction. She walked with Chu Feng''s arm for the first time. It was very natural. To outsiders, it seemed like a pair of brothers and sisters in love. Chu Feng was also a little surprised. However, seeing Lin Yulin''s natural look, she secretly scolded herself for thinking too much.


    At more than ten o''clock, Chu Feng got on the bus to the training camp. At the moment, in langdeli''s home, a garden covering an area of nearly 1000 square meters, Lang Meimei seems to have suffered a great blow. The whole person is crouching on the ground with his head in his arms, as if in great pain. The servants and bodyguards are afraid to get close to him.


    "Eyebrow, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me!"


    Although randley is insidious and insidious, he still loves his only daughter. When he hears the phone call from a servant in the garden, he quickly rushes back and ignores that it is a special time and may encounter unknown risks at any time.


    Lang Meimei was there constantly shaking her head. That day, she knew that she had hurt Huang Shaoguang, so she also knew that she had made trouble. So when she left Qingge, she called langdeli to tell him these things.


    Langdeli also quickly arranged for someone to take Lang Meimei home. However, when she got up this morning, she felt a slight pain in her head. Then, she and Chu Feng went to Qingge.


    However, in her memory, there was no Chu Feng at first, so she squatted on the ground and pondered over what happened. If her guess was true, then it would be easy to know who was playing tricks behind the back in the battle between the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang.


    Hearing his father''s call, Lang Meimei stood up and said, "Dad, I did hurt Huang Shaoguang, but I didn''t start very hard. At most, it was just a few days'' rest. It was Chu Feng who took me there."


    Langdeli suddenly felt that the name was a little familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment. He just looked at his daughter curiously: "why didn''t you say that at that time? If you had said it earlier, we would not have fought with the youth gang like this."


    Lang Meimei kept shaking her head there: "I don''t know why. At that time I thought it was Huang Shaoguang who was injured by himself. But just now I suddenly remembered that the man was knocked unconscious by Chu Feng. Later, I just went up to teach a lesson, and then the people of the green Gang came. You know the next thing."


    Langdeli understands Lang Meimei. Although there are many things in ordinary times, he will never make fun of such things. However, langdeli sighs at the moment: "it would have been good to say so, but now it''s too late. Even if the truth is that someone is secretly provoking, now Huang Luowen will only choose the most altruistic thing to do."


    "Of course, secretly, I also believe that Huang Luowen is pursuing the truth!"


    Lang Meimei also knows what happened these days. He knows that Huang Shaoguang is dead. Seeing langdeli with a sad face at the moment, he says anxiously, "what can I do?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let him feel so good, I will certainly let him pay a heavy price." Langdley''s eyes burst out with terrible color, and the killing machine was just like a hungry wolf: "Tai Sui''s head starts to dig. It depends on whether his life is so hard."


    Lang Meimei realized that it was her fault that caused all this. She regretted that she knew the grudges between Chu Feng and golden wolf and went to Qingge with him. As a result, she was calculated. Her heavily made-up face burst into a fierce look: "Dad, you can tell Huang Luowen truthfully about this matter. As for whether to believe or not, it is his business, but at least it can give us some space."


    "If I guess correctly, Huang Shaoguang may have been kidnapped and killed by Chu Feng, because he has such motive."


    Know a little bit more Lang Meimei is clear about the gratitude and resentment between Chu Feng and these people. She looks a little angry. She has been playing with people all the time, but now she has been played by Chu Feng. Can you not be angry?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    Chu Feng took a passenger car. When he arrived at the station, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. He had to transfer for an hour to get to the military camp. So after getting off the bus, he left the station without stopping. There was no special car to go to the military camp. All of them were private taxis, so he could only take them outside.


    Just just outside, a red Maserati was printed into Chu Feng''s eyes. A little surprise flashed in her eyes, but then she walked away without any movement. Instead of dodging, she was better to face it directly.


    Chufeng went to the side of Maserati and directly opened the car door to get on the car, which attracted many people''s attention. After all, it was very attractive to see a world-famous car like Maserati in such an area. Some girls couldn''t help thinking about whether chufeng would be a second generation?


    "I thought there were so many things going on that you wouldn''t come."


    When Chu Feng got on the bus to fasten his seat belt, he said without changing his face: "but now it seems that Miss Lang is a very courageous person. If I had known you would come, I would have gone to see you. I could save more than 100 yuan for the bus fare, which is also the living expenses for several days."


    Chu Feng was still there to say this, but his head was butted by something. When he looked back, he saw that a senhan short gun was facing him. Chu Feng did not move his mouth: "how can you hold such a cold and merciless thing with such beautiful hands? And be careful of the gun fire, you are a murderer."


    "Why did you do that?"


    Lang Meimei managed to get her out. Knowing that Chu Feng would return to the barracks today, she drove her Maserati all the way. She had been waiting for more than half an hour at the station. As she expected, Chu Feng appeared.


    In the face of the problem of Lang Mei Mei, Chu Feng''s face was blank: "what?"


    "Do you want to play with me till now?"


    Seeing this, Chu Feng still looked ignorant. Lang eyebrow sneered: "it''s nice to say. Take me to Qingge to enjoy the excitement. But after the accident, I was left alone. Huang Shaoguang is not so much injured as you that Chu Feng framed me?


    Why did you do that? Why did I offend you


    Chu Feng leaned on the chair, looking very calm: "you didn''t offend. As for leaving you there, it''s just people''s instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. You are the eldest lady of the Wolf Gang. Even if Huang Luowen catches you and injures his son, he won''t kill you. But if I''m here, do you think I can survive?"


    When the sarcasm appeared on Lang Mei''s face, Chu Feng said all the words filtered once in his heart: "so, under such circumstances, I can only leave by myself, but you won''t say it. Is it that I hurt Huang Shaoguang? I was curious at first that you didn''t want to protect me, but now it looks like I''m wrong


    Lang Meimei frowned slightly. When Chu Feng spoke, his expression was very serious. His eyes did not blink. His expression was very natural. Lang Meimei''s heart also wavered. But when I thought of the situation of the Wolf Gang, he firmly held his hand: "that''s when I was scared, so I forgot to say it."


    "It''s just that you can''t rule out the possibility that you put the blame on the Wolf Gang and stir up a fierce fight between us and the Green Gang."


    Seeing that Lang Mei Mei didn''t continue to tangle with her memory loss, Chu Feng was also relieved. Hearing her question at the moment, Chu Feng spread out his hands and said, "Miss Lang, I am a poor student who worries about the three meals every day. What benefits can I get from provoking you to fight with the youth gang?"


    "Then you can get rid of the danger of Huang Shaoguang from the Green Gang," he said subconsciously


    "Did I hurt him? If you tell me, I''m not in danger?"


    Chu Feng asked directly, and continued to say: "so your hypothesis and conjecture are not tenable at all. I want to get rid of the danger from Huang Shaoguang and risk being hurt by what you know. Do you think I am stupid?


    Don''t I know I went secretly? In this way, you all know that I hurt Huang Shaoguang. Won''t Huang Luowen know it in the end? "


    After being questioned continuously by Chu Feng, Lang Mei Mei''s heart is getting worse and worse. Chu Feng is right. There are many ways to get rid of Huang Shaoguang''s troubles. It is undoubtedly stupid to have a third person present in such a way.


    "but you can''t deny that the current situation of the Qingbang and the wild wolf Gang is related to you. If you hadn''t taken me to Qingge to cause these things, there would have been no present embarrassment It''s a dilemma. "


    However, there was still a little blockage in Lang Meimei''s heart, and the hands holding the gun were shaking: "so you have the responsibility to blame. It is you who opened up the situation and let the Green Gang and the wild wolf gang fight. Besides, Huang Shaoguang is dead. You must know whether you did it to increase the hatred between us and the Green Gang?"


    A clever girl secretly said in his heart, but how could Chu Feng admit: "I admire your imagination very much. It''s just that I have the ability to kill Huang Shaoguang. Moreover, as the eldest lady of the wild wolf Gang, you should know that Huang Luowen''s heart to swallow up the Wolf Gang has never died."


    "Why don''t you think about it? Everything may be made up, directed and played by the youth gang. Hu Gu was killed by their people, and Huang Shaoguang was kidnapped by their people. Hu Gu is indeed dead, but have you seen Huang Shaoguang? Are you sure he''s dead? Or is this Huang Luowen trying to find an excuse to attack you? "Her brow and eyes shrank sharply. Chu Feng''s words did not come to her mind, but she did not think about it. If this is the case, then the crisis of the Wolf Gang will be very serious. Huang Luowen can play this way, and naturally, he will take down the wild wolf Gang 100%.


    Seeing Lang''s eyebrows not talking, Chu Feng understood that her heart had become loose. He beat while the iron was hot and said: "so you want me to admit that I almost don''t know something here. It''s better to let your father investigate whether Huang Shaoguang is really dead, or the self-made and self-directed director of the Green Gang."


    "You should know that this method is a little bit despicable, but if the Green Gang really exterminates the Wolf Gang, Huang Shaoguang will not be able to say anything and dare not to say it!"


    A sentence of Chu Feng is only a form of conjecture, but it falls in Lang Meimei''s ears like a storm. What he wants to say is just one side of the story, just a guess. However, if the conjecture given by Chu Feng is tenable, it is absolutely terrible.


    However, when people hesitated, they were prone to make mistakes. Lang Meimei finally put down his gun and remained silent in the car for more than ten minutes. During this period, Chu Feng did not say anything. He just quietly closed his eyes and sat there. He believed that Lang Meimei would do what he expected. There could only be one winner in this river sea competition.


    That''s him, chufeng!


    Finally, after a lot of struggle in his heart, Lang Meimei dials langdeli''s phone and tells Chu Feng''s conjecture once. By the way, he also starts the car. The call lasts more than ten minutes. Lang Mei takes a complex look at Chu Feng: "I know!" Then he cut off the phone.


    Chu Feng looks at the other side, Lang Meimei''s conversation is still very clear, his eyes flash a shrewd smile, the more chaotic the situation is, the more favorable it is!


    "Lord, do you really believe what randley said?"


    At the same time, in the headquarters of the youth gang, Hu Quan looked at Huang Luowen standing in front of the French windows: "the little leader is indeed a bit resentful to that Chu Feng, but it is said that the Chu Feng is just a freshman. No matter how bold he is, it is OK to argue with the little leader, and it is impossible to hurt him.


    Moreover, we have investigated all the monitoring of Qingge, and we can only see the trace of Lang Meimei, and there is no second one at all. In addition, it was the young leader himself who said that it was Lang Meimei who hurt him


    Huang Luowen looked out of the window quietly like that, and a little broad lips showed a smile: "now langdeli told me to stop the war, I also promised him, and made a guarantee to let her daughter leave the house safely. Do you think that when I give such a concession, he will not take it lightly."


    "So, you go to do two things now. The Wolf Gang wants to fight, and Chu Feng also wants to kill. It''s better to kill the wrong one than let it go. It''s like bleeding a little and offering a memorial ceremony to my son!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    "Thought you two had forgotten me."


    In the new recruits training camp, Zhou Xiaoxuan went to the gate to pick up Chu Feng and Lang Meimei. Now she walked to the training ground: "next is the last project of the military training. The field survival challenge will be divided into ten teams under the leadership of ten instructors for a field survival drill."


    After a pause, Zhou Xiaoxuan said: "of course, whether you can succeed or not will not have an impact, but the final evaluation for you can not be full marks!"


    Chu Feng didn''t feel much about it. When he was in dianlan, he often went into the mountain for a week or even half a month. It was still in the harsh jungle environment. At the moment, Chu Feng felt no difficulty at all in such a place.


    At least in the mountains can meet the beast and so on, here can see the bird is good.


    Lang Meimei is not in the mood to think about these things at this time. She is more thinking about what Chu Feng said to her in the car. In the end, it is the Green Gang who compiles, guides and performs herself. With this opportunity, she takes the Wolf Gang to avoid other people''s words, or Chu Feng does things with evil intention.


    Special contradictions in my heart.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan saw that neither of them spoke and was too lazy to say anything. Soon she came to the training ground. All the freshmen had already been divided into ten teams. At the moment, she was listening to Su Mobei''s introduction of rules.


    This is the last drill, that is to go to the woods several kilometers away from the training ground, and the goal is to get chess pieces belonging to each team on a mountain 30 kilometers away. Due to the large number of people, you can choose not to participate or give up halfway. After all, it is very difficult for a team of 1000 people to enter the forest.


    Chu Feng heard such a rule in the dark a boring, if he had known whether to participate or not, he would never come back, but now he has come back, and it''s nothing to participate in.


    All the freshmen saw Chu Feng who came back and looked at him with admiration and admiration. At this time, their minds came back to the fact that Chu Feng was absolutely powerful against Su Mu Bei and Jing Rui.


    Su Mo Bei also saw the Chu Feng coming back, but he continued without too much expression: "now, those who don''t want to fight for survival in the wild can choose to quit, because if they enter the woods, they are not your team members, that is, your enemies. They may encounter some small troubles, understand?"


    "Of course, those who want to stay are also very responsible, that is, to ensure the results of your team, otherwise, all of you can only get 80 points back, 100 points, delusion!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan came to Chu Feng and said in a low voice: "tell you, you must not give me exit, I can go back this time depends on you, that group of guys are not good, it is estimated that just a few kilometers in, I still rely on you to get back the flag of our team!"


    "Our victory has something to do with you?" Chu Feng looks at Zhou Xiaoxuan with narrow eyes. She seems to understand something. The woman knows the last item from the beginning. She just wants to increase her winning face!


    However, there are very few students who are hard-working now. Although they are only 30 kilometers deep in the woods, they are still 60 kilometers back and forth. It can be imagined how difficult it is for ordinary students to bear it. Now that many people have withdrawn, Chu Feng is slightly ashamed.


    "In that case, I''m not very unworthy. What I think is that I won''t participate!"


    "Dare you Zhou Xiaoxuan''s face became stiff, but seeing Chu Feng''s look that you dare not look at me, and catching Chu Feng''s eyes staring at his own shame, he bit his lips and looked at the crowd around him. His voice was very low and said, "well, if you get the Yellow chess pieces, I''ll kiss you on the face."


    Chu Feng''s words were just teasing Zhou Xiaoxuan. I don''t want to get such a promise. Although she is not as white as other girls in the year-round exercise, her face is tight and delicate. Chu Feng is really moved and shakes her head: "Huang Jingyin is so infatuated with me, so I don''t need to take risks. ¡±


    Zhou Xiaoxuan scolded an asshole in her heart. How could she not know what Chu Feng meant, that is, Huang Jingyin should not kiss her face if she wanted to, even if she was willing to, and said that her conditions were not attractive.


    Heart a horizontal, looking at the distance of Huang Jingyin, is indeed invincible youth, although the face is not compared to their own, but also is the posture, but the eyes move down, Zhou Xiaoxuan immediately looked at Chu Feng: "but there is one thing, she is not as good as me, as long as you win the victory, I can let you touch."


    When Chu Feng heard the speech, she almost didn''t have a nosebleed. Compared with Zhou Xiaoxuan, Huang Jingyin had only one thing worse than Zhou Xiaoxuan. Her eyes showed a trace of heat, and she looked at Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was hard to catch: "deal


    Zhou Xiaoxuan nodded imperceptibly, and then turned to ignore Chu Feng. In his heart, he gave him a card of sex wolf, but he also gave him a funny smile. Stinky boy, you are still young when fighting with my mother. What do you see when I don''t know? Don''t you know that my mother''s legs are longer than that little girl''s?


    At this time, Chu Feng was thinking about what she could get after the victory. Although she helped Liu Yan with her own hands, she felt different from each other, just like Zhou Xiaoxuan. Although she was not as overbearing as Liu Yan, it was definitely another flavor.But if he knew that Zhou Xiaoxuan was just touching his leg, he would be relieved of the burden.


    "Go


    Twenty minutes later, more than half of the people did not choose to participate. Most of them chose to try. Then, when ten instructors left with ten teams of people, Su Mobei looked at the remaining people: "follow the rest of the instructors to prepare. When they come back, the training camp will see you off!"


    "Xiao Feng, I haven''t seen you these days. I miss you so much. Have you missed me?" On the way to the woods, Huang Jingyin sticks up like armyworm, and her charming little face is full of Enchantment: "people can''t sleep if they miss you. If you don''t want me, you''re not a human being."


    Chu Feng was still talking with Kang Chao. When he heard Huang Jingyin''s words, he said in his heart, "elder sister, you''re not a human being if you don''t want to. How do you want me to answer that?"?


    "If you don''t answer, I''ll take it as if you miss me by default."


    Huang Jingyin also blushed at this time and said in a low voice, "that, can you stay still? I''m sensitive!"


    Chu Feng''s spirit moved when he heard the speech. The content of this sentence was too much, but it didn''t move any more. Kang Chao and four eyes tut beside him were there, and the latter said: "Jingyin beauty, how can I be regarded as Yushulinfeng, handsome and unrestrained, chasing you for several days doesn''t pay attention to me. Now when Chu Feng comes, you throw yourself in your arms and feel sad!"


    "If you go on like this, you''re hitting my passion for chasing girls."


    Huang Jingyin, however, stretched out her tongue and looked lovely: "if you want me to throw myself in your arms, you and Chu Feng will go to two instructors to practice. If you succeed, I will go to your house directly after washing up!"


    Four eyes smack tongue, he can''t do one, want him to deal with two, that is not looking for abuse? However, he was just joking. Soon he ran to the front to hook up with a girl. Kang Chao also went over and looked at Chu Feng. For them, it was a blow!


    Just as Kang Chao and Kang Chao just walked away, Lang Mei Mei suddenly came up and pulled Huang Jingyin aside. He took Chu Feng''s arm and said in a cold voice, "are you worthy of Chu Feng


    Then in the eyes of everyone''s surprise and admiration, Lang Meimei directly pulled Chu Feng and went to the front, but no one heard what she said to Chu Feng: "tell you, don''t think smart before you clean your innocence!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    Ten teams of nearly 4000 people directly entered the forest from different directions. The total length of the forest was 100 kilometers, and there was a mountain area. If 4000 people didn''t get in, there would be no figure in an instant.


    Ten instructors did not have a unified action, but divided into a small team of 50 people. This time, the survival wild training can attack each other. Whoever can tear off the label on the other''s clothes will eliminate that person. The final results will be considered, and it is also to stimulate everyone''s competitive mentality.


    Night has come slowly, Chu Feng this team of 50 people in less than two hours into the wood, there are more than 10 people out of the time, now the night comes, some people look at the woods can not see inside also rose to retreat heart.


    The leader of this team is Chu Feng. Zhou Xiaoxuan is also in their team. At this time, there are more than ten people who want to withdraw. Zhou Xiaoxuan is not surprised: "then you wait here, and there will be soldiers from the training camp to take you back. Remember not to run around. Although there are no beasts in the forest, there are still some dangers."


    Then less than 20 people continued to move towards the front, Lang eyebrow patted his legs, because it was wearing a short skirt, at the moment, it seemed that something bit on the thigh was very itchy, mumbling mouth, had known that I would not come, my long white legs are estimated to be unable to see people now.


    In addition, Huang Jingyin and other women did not have anything to do. Chu Feng and Lang Meimei all went back to the training camp to participate in the field training, so they didn''t change their clothes. They all wore training clothes, so there was not much to do. Huang Jingyin looked at Lang Meimei jokingly.


    When you rob my family Chu Feng in public during the day, now I know it''s wrong. Mosquitoes can''t stand you.


    "It''s eleven o''clock and we''ve only gone five kilometers. At this speed, when can we get out?"


    After walking for several hours, Zhou Xiaoxuan stopped to look at the time in her hands. It has been seven hours since she entered the woods, but she only walked out of the woods for five kilometers. Huang Jingyin and other girls were walking and stopping, which seriously affected the progress. Although there was no specified time, Zhou Xiaoxuan did not want to be the last group.


    Huang Jingyin and others immediately feel aggrieved. They also know that they have slowed down the pace of the journey. If you look at Lang Meimei, you can walk in the jungle in a short skirt.


    "Drillmaster Zhou, I quit!"


    At this time, a girl with short hair raised her hand. She was really unable to walk. Even if she walked five kilometers on the flat ground, she was a little tired, not to mention in the rugged forest. Although she had been exercising for nearly a month, it did not mean that she was really stronger.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan nodded and looked at the other ten people: "do you want to quit?"


    The other girls looked at each other and raised their hands: "we quit, too."


    Huang Jingyin looked at Chu Feng and said, "well, let''s quit. It doesn''t matter whether we go or not. It''s so dark here. I don''t know what will happen."


    "You go back first, I can still insist." For Huang Jingyin''s enthusiasm, Chu Feng always had a little meaning that she couldn''t adapt to, but she still said with a smile, remembering what she took out a bottle of things from her pocket: "by the way, I have a little liquid medicine here. If you wipe it casually, you won''t be afraid of mosquito bites."


    "Chu Feng, are you going to die?"


    Don''t want to, Chu Feng''s words just finished, Lang eyebrow is called: "you clearly know that I wear so short, thighs are exposed outside, you have such things, why don''t you take them out early, watching me bitten by mosquitoes, you are very happy?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then looked down at the white thigh of Lang Meimei. Other people couldn''t see clearly, but Chu Feng could see clearly. Now, there are at least dozens of mosquito bites on Lang Meimei''s legs. He felt embarrassed and touched his head: "well, I ignored you for a while."


    "But I only have a small amount of defense. Your target is too big. I don''t think it''s useful. One bottle is not enough for you!"


    In fact, this is the anti mosquito medicine made by Chu Feng when he went into the deep mountain before. Don''t say a bottle, it only needs a few drops to smear on his body, so the mosquitoes dare not get close to it. Of course, this can''t be said now, otherwise Chu Feng doesn''t doubt that Lang Meimei and himself can do everything he can.


    Huang Jingyin, however, ignored so much and happily took over the bottle of liquid medicine: "I''ll try it first."


    immediately opened the bottle cap, and a special fragrance suddenly filled the air. Hwang Jung Eum looked intoxicated: "Chu Feng, you simply smell more fragrant than those perfume, are you really anti mosquito potions?"


    "You''ll know if you try it!" This potion is mixed with some things, and has a little medicinal effect, but Chu Feng doesn''t want to explain so much: "you can paint a little, and then wait here for the people from the barracks to pick you up. I and the rest of the people continue to move forward."


    "Let''s stay, then."


    Four eyes and a few boys came out and looked at the girls who had left behind. Chu Feng was stunned. He immediately knew what kind of idea they were making, but he didn''t want to break it. Now that we are all adults, it''s OK to have a little harmless love."I won''t go either. If I go again, I won''t have to see people tomorrow." Lang eyebrow touched the mosquito bites on his thigh. He was very depressed and didn''t want to go on.


    Soon, only Chu Feng, Zhou Xiaoxuan, Kang Chao and four boys were left. When they saw Lang Mei Mei, they did not go. Their faces immediately turned bitter gourd color. They had hoped to see if they could develop a romantic love in such an environment. However, rose xianzilang''s eyebrows were doomed to collapse.


    Just in the heart is so think, mouth they dare not show, Lang eyebrow is absolutely stubble, a few boys can''t beat her!


    Chu Feng did not pay attention to the people left behind, and told them to be careful. They contacted the soldiers of the training camp who were at a distance behind them, and then they continued to move forward.


    Because of the removal of several girls, the rest are boys, as well as women such as Zhou Xiaoxuan, the speed is not generally fast. At one o''clock in the morning, she has already reached the position of ten kilometers in the woods. At this moment, Zhou Xiaoxuan looks at the time: "take a rest today, the sun will rise tomorrow, and continue to act!"


    Then they went to a place where they could find a comfortable place to sit down or lie down. After using Chu Feng''s mosquito repellent, it seemed that there was no mosquito bite.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan looked at everyone and went to a place to have a rest. She found that she was quiet all of a sudden. Although she usually behaved valiantly, she was still a woman. The softness in her heart still made her a little afraid.


    "If you are afraid, come to my side."


    Although Chu Feng is in the dark at the moment, all things can be seen clearly. Naturally, she sees the unnatural color on Zhou Xiaoxuan''s face and pats her position beside her.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was a man who did not admit defeat. He hummed, "I''m afraid. Do you think I''m afraid? When I went through the grassland alone, you didn''t know where I was!"


    "All right, then you continue to stand there."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to talk to Zhou Xiaoxuan about this nonsense. He was obviously afraid and wanted face there. Then you should continue to have face. Spread some weeds and leaves around the body and spread a layer of cloth on it: "it''s just enough to stand guard for us, so that we can sleep more comfortably."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t expect Chu Feng to say that she was going to sleep. She was so angry that she wanted to fly over, but she still resisted. It was not for her that Zhou Xiaoxuan could defeat Su Mo Bei.


    "There are no other places here. You are big. Give me some."


    In the end, Zhou Xiaoxuan still couldn''t save her face. She went over to say a word, because Chu Feng arranged it better, and the rest of the place didn''t seem so clean. Girls, after all, were a little bit of a purist.


    "Die for face and suffer for life!" Chu Feng said with a smile and stood up: "you rest here, I''ll go to the tree one night. Don''t worry, if there is any wind and grass moving, I will remind you." Immediately immediately quickly climbed to a tree, before in the classic blue, no less do such things.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was stunned and looked at the temporary sleeping place paved by Chu Feng. She felt a little warm in her heart, but everyone, even Chu Feng, didn''t notice at this time. In the dark, her eyes twinkled and looked at this place!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    It is the most easy time for people to wake up at five o''clock when they are awake.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan woke up from her sleep. It was nearly October. It was a little humid in the woods at night. She felt a little cold. She got up from the ground, patted the fallen leaves and looked at the rest of the place.


    Kang Chao and four boys are sleeping on one side. They are still snoring and shaking their heads incomprehensibly. Zhou Xiaoxuan looks up at the tree. With the help of the weak moonlight, she can see Chu Feng resting there with her eyes closed, her hands in front of her body, and her lips slightly pursed: "whoever comes here can sleep on the tree."


    "It''s probably owl."


    With a murmur, Zhou Xiaoxuan looked around, and then slowly walked towards the woods on one side. She needed to be convenient now. Naturally, she was embarrassed to make any noise. After all, there were boys here at the moment.


    Chu Feng opened her eyes when Zhou Xiaoxuan turned and walked to one side. She grew up in dianlan and shuttled through the woods all year round. Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t mean to lower her voice, so she still woke Chu Feng.


    Take a look at her. Chu Feng shakes his head and closes his eyes to take a rest. There are dozens of minutes before six o''clock. Chu Feng is not worried about oversleeping. When time comes, he will wake up after years of physical clock cultivation.


    At six o''clock, a faint light could be seen in the sky. In more than ten minutes, the sky would be fully lit up. Chu Feng opened his eyes and jumped down from the tree. Seeing kangchao, they were still sleeping soundly, knowing that they were really tired. Otherwise, in such an environment, they would not be able to sleep so soundly.


    Chu Feng was about to say something to eat, but he turned around when he found something wrong. His eyes were slightly condensed: "where is drillmaster Zhou?"


    After counting the time, Chu Feng''s expression appeared a little dignified. He knew that Zhou Xiaoxuan might be convenient to get up, but it has been more than half an hour since then. Even in order not to wake others up, he should not have been back for such a long time.


    But Chu Feng doesn''t think Zhou Xiaoxuan is a person who will leave without saying hello.


    "I just had a dream of kissing a beautiful woman."


    Kang Chao and the other four, who were sleeping soundly, were awakened by Chu Feng. A boy with glasses and four eyes took off his glasses and rubbed them with dissatisfaction.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to his complaints, but said: "drillmaster Zhou is gone."


    "What, the overlord flower is gone, can''t it?" The five people who were still sleepy at first heard Chu Feng''s words and then lost their sleepiness. If they heard this in the barracks and other places, they would not feel much.


    But now it''s in a jungle, missing, it''s probably dangerous.


    "It''s gone."


    Chu Feng nodded and said what he knew. Finally, he said, "so I judge that there may be something wrong with drillmaster Zhou. The communication device connected with the rear is also on drillmaster Zhou. Now we can''t do other things. You can go to find her with me, or you can go ahead or choose to quit.


    I''m sure you won''t worry about anything, will you? "


    Five people looked at each other, and Kang Chao patted his chest: "what''s a good man to worry about? And although drillmaster Zhou is a little strict, he is also good to us. I''ll go to find her with you."


    "Well, I was very tired yesterday. I don''t have much strength today. I''d better go out first."


    The boy who spoke at first hesitated for a moment and said that he had only entered the distance of ten kilometers, and it was twenty kilometers to the destination. Moreover, it was not a one-way trip. Naturally, he did not want to continue walking. As for Zhou Xiaoxuan, he had nothing to do with him. He just didn''t want to be tired.


    One of the boys thought for a moment and said, "Chu Feng, you and Kang Chao are going to look for it together. I and the two of them will continue to go forward, after all, to ensure our victory."


    "Whatever. Be careful."


    Looking at the appearance of several people, Chu Feng knew that they were not enthusiastic about looking for Zhou Xiaoxuan. However, even if he didn''t know that Zhou Xiaoxuan was just convenient to get up, he might think that Zhou Xiaoxuan was gone just like them.


    After explaining them, Chu Feng and Kang Chao went in the same direction that Zhou Xiaoxuan had gone. The other four people, in addition to one pulling the other way back, continued to move forward. Chu Feng and Kang Chao did not bother to pay attention to these things at the moment, but continued to move forward.


    After walking for about five minutes, Chu Feng stood in front of a tree and smelled a faint smell on his nose. It is estimated that Zhou Xiaoxuan was convenient here just now!


    Kang Chao did not know why Chu Feng suddenly stopped and asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just wondering where instructor Zhou will be." When I smell the wind, I can''t say that it''s possible for me to walk out of the wind.Kang Chao is puzzled by Chu Feng''s appearance, but he doesn''t ask. He just follows Chu Feng patiently.


    "Drillmaster Zhou may have been arrested."


    Once again, Chu Feng stopped for about a kilometer. He couldn''t see which direction Zhou Xiaoxuan was going, but he said faintly looking at the trace on the ground in front of him.


    Kang Chao looked awe inspiring. He looked at a trace on the ground, which seemed to be a trail of something coming out: "what should we do? Why don''t we go out and find people from the barracks?"


    "No, I think I should be able to find her."


    Chu Feng thought for a moment, shook his head, turned and patted Kang Chao on the shoulder: "you continue to move forward, do not go to Zhang what, everything is still my judgment, I will continue to move forward from this direction, if you meet instructor Zhou, if you can''t, then you will talk about it."


    Kang Chao didn''t seem to tell himself what Chu Feng had. However, he felt that the effects of one person and two people were the same. If he changed his direction, he might still find someone. He nodded and walked in the same direction with Chu Feng.


    When Chu Feng felt that there was no one around him, he looked at a man-made path on the left and right, and the speed of his feet increased. Ten minutes later, Chu Feng appeared in an open field with weeds.


    But what interested Chu Feng was that Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was more than two people tall, was bound to a stone with a cloth in her mouth. Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Zhou Xiaoxuan seemed to say something, but she couldn''t speak. She just blinked her eyes there.


    "I''m here. Can I come out?"


    Chu Feng naturally knew that Zhou Xiaoxuan wanted to leave quickly, but Chu Feng also knew that he would not come and there would be no chance to leave when he came. He looked at the front calmly and continued: "you deliberately left a broken branch clue and left traces of dragging out on the road. Didn''t you lead me here?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was in a daze with her anxious look. She thought that her kidnapper had come for her, or some other things. But when she heard Chu Feng''s words, she also wanted to understand some unreasonable things.


    "I thought it was a bit overkill for me to deal with you, but now I find I underestimate you."


    At this time, a man in black came out from the back of the stone with a headgear on his head, but his mouth, nose and eyes were exposed. At this time, standing next to Zhou Xiaoxuan, a sharp knife flashed out of his hand: "break your hands, I''ll let her go!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was originally dignified and flustered, was shocked at the speech and looked at Chu Feng in doubt. Would he do that?


    Chu Feng didn''t speak. When Zhou Xiaoxuan secretly scolded him for not sacrificing his spirit, he said, "are you sure?"


    The eyes of the man in black narrowed slightly, with a trace of coldness: "you are not qualified to bargain with me!" The sharp knife was put a little forward on Zhou Xiaoxuan''s neck: "otherwise, she will die immediately."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    In the face of the man in black, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes, but it was fleeting.


    "Give you three times to think about it, or I''ll kill her!"


    When the man in black saw Chu Feng was looking at himself, he didn''t say a word. The cold light flashed in his cold eyes. His hand holding the knife was as stable as a rock. As long as he moved forward slightly, Zhou Xiaoxuan would die: "one!"


    With a shot from the man in black, Zhou Xiaoxuan''s pupil suddenly shrinks, which is an instinctive response to death. She is extremely contradictory in her heart. She also wants to save Chu Feng with a voice, but she doesn''t want Chu Feng to be hurt. It can be seen that people in black have a real chance to kill Chu Feng.


    But the man in black ignored Zhou Xiaoxuan''s mind and said, "two!"


    "Let her go!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth when the man in black fell down two times. His left hand punched his right hand, and his right hand fell powerlessly. Chu Feng did not continue to do it, but looked at the man in black calmly: "now I have broken a hand. Should I see some sincerity?"


    The man in Black opened his eyes slowly, and the sharp knife in his hand drew a knife flower. All the ropes on Zhou Xiaoxuan''s body fell to the ground. The latter was free and wanted to run over at the first time. However, the man in black quickly put the sharp knife on her neck again.


    Naturally, he couldn''t do anything to Zhou Xiaoxuan. He just looked at Chu Feng and said, "continue!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye already saw something. He took a deep breath, and his left foot suddenly lifted up. The mouth of the man in black just outlined an arc. It seemed that he was about to see Chu Feng''s hands broken off. He suddenly changed suddenly!


    Chu Feng''s intact left hand suddenly raised, a glimmer of golden light flashed. When the black man''s eyes coagulated and wanted to retreat, he felt his wrist open. His eyes saw a gold needle in his right hand. Zhou Xiaoxuan also seized the opportunity to dodge to one side, completely out of the control of the man in black.


    A trace of blood flowed out from the edge of the gold needle. The man in black pulled up the gold needle and held it in his hand. The next moment, he attacked the wind of Chu. The latter had expected that there would be one on his left hand, so the reflected gold needle would disappear in his palm.


    The man in black moved his wrist and felt a little numb, but he didn''t feel poisoned. He just felt a little more pain. It seemed that his muscles and veins were hurt.


    However, the strength of holding the knife was still preserved. The needle did not cause him too much damage. It was just a pity that Zhou Xiaoxuan was out of control and Chu Feng''s hand was only broken.


    "Are you all right? How can you be so stupid? If you break your hands, I''m not his opponent at all. In the end, I''ll have bad luck? You''re too impulsive. "


    Out of control, Zhou Xiaoxuan quickly came to Chu Feng''s side. Looking at the lower right hand of the latter, she felt a little moved, but she also had a trace of blame: "in this case, you should leave quickly to find someone, not hurt yourself!"


    "Go Chu Feng ignored Zhou Xiaoxuan''s nagging, left hand pulled her to the back, and looked at the man in black who was fighting fiercely. The corners of his mouth drew a warm smile, as if his drooping right hand didn''t have much pain.


    In the eyes of the man in black slightly condensed, feel something wrong, Chu Feng''s right hand gently raised, the man in black suddenly eyes a Zheng, and then emerged anger: "despicable!"


    According to common sense, Chu Feng''s right hand must have been broken under the circumstances just now, but at the moment, Chu Feng slowly raised his hand as if nothing had happened. The man in black knew that he had been cheated. Chu Feng''s fist just hit some joints, causing his right hand to lose his movement ability for a short time. In fact, it was nothing at all.


    "Are you ashamed to say mean to me?"


    Chu Feng moved his right hand. If he was not familiar with the structure of the human body and so on, his fist must have interrupted his right hand. He couldn''t have lost his ability to move for a short time: "he kidnapped drillmaster Zhou and threatened me to cut off my hands. Who of us is despicable?"


    At the moment, Zhou Xiaoxuan, standing behind Chu Feng, has a slightly frozen look in her eyes. Instead of leaving, she just stands behind and looks at Chu Feng''s hand curiously. There is no moisture in the sound just now, but how can it seem that there is no matter at all?


    For the first time, Zhou Xiaoxuan suddenly had a trace of curiosity about chufeng, which was not seen when Chu Feng defeated Su Mobei and Jingrui.


    "Fight


    The man in black is also a decisive and straightforward person. He has no way to hurt Chu Feng to the greatest extent. Then he has achieved his goal by bringing him here. He can''t hurt himself. He can do it by himself.


    The body burst out, the speed is very fast, more than 10 meters away, but in the blink of an eye, things have reached Chu Feng two meters away, the sharp knife in his hand is directly drawn out, the next moment appears in front of Chu Feng, take his heart position.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan looked at all this, and subconsciously stepped forward and kicked the head of the man in black. The latter snorted coldly and almost didn''t look at it. When Chu Feng dodged the sharp knife, his left foot kicked back in Zhou Xiaoxuan''s abdomen, and the latter fell and flew out.One foot, let Zhou Xiaoxuan lose combat effectiveness!


    "Take care of yourself. If you die, I won''t collect your body."


    Chu Feng, who dodges to one side, glances at Zhou Xiaoxuan lightly. She may have some skills, but it depends on who she meets, at least the person in black in front of her. Zhou Xiaoxuan is still almost interested.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan coughed twice because of her poor Qi and blood. Looking at Chu Feng, who had been entangled with the man in black and constantly dodged the attack of sharp knife, she was filled with resentment. You damned bastard, didn''t I see that you were dangerous? It''s a kindness that never pays off!


    Go!


    With a slight noise, Chu Feng''s arm was slashed, and the blood burst out. In an instant, most of his sleeves were infected, and his lips were slightly pursed. Chu Feng''s body quickly retreated. The man in black thought that Chu Feng was going to run, so he chased after him.


    But at this time, the body of Chu Fengfeng retreated suddenly stopped. When the man in black couldn''t respond to the vision, he directly shot up again. He kicked the black man''s face with a sharp and incomparable foot, and faintly heard the wind howling.


    The man in black calmly fell back, and Chu Feng''s feet directly wiped over his face. A trace of ferocity flashed in the eyes of the former, and the sharp knife in his hand suddenly went up to chop on Chu Feng''s legs.


    However, Chu Feng''s foot was suddenly pressed down, and the man in black was caught off guard, and his whole body fell to the ground. The foot of Chu Feng was like a shadow, and the man in black rolled directly to the side with his eyes sunk. The sharp knife in his hand was shaken off when the foot was pressed down just now.


    It seems that the man in black quickly stood up and shot out towards the Chu wind. Chu Feng did not retreat to meet him. They both gave a fist and a bang, and both sides retreated three steps.


    The figure of the man in black swayed slightly and stood firm. He looked at Chu Feng reluctantly in his eyes, and then quickly turned to leave. Chu Feng was more difficult than he had imagined. If he continued to fight, he might lose himself.


    "It seems that this society is not simple!"


    Chu Feng looked at the left figure and didn''t go after him. He just whispered a word and then spat out a mouthful of blood. His fists just now have done a little harm to Chu Feng, but the man in the night is not much better than himself.


    Are you ok Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was a little discontented at first, saw Chu Feng spitting blood. She quickly came to care and asked, and looked at the direction of the man in black. Her eyes burst into anger: "don''t worry, I will catch this bastard to avenge you."


    "I think it''s to wash yourself of the shame of being kidnapped?"


    Chu Feng wiped off the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, slowly took out the medicine on his body to deal with the wound on his arm. He said coldly. When he was almost finished, he looked at Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was a bit uncomfortable with his mouth. He said, "the other party is coming for me. You are implicated by me, but you are OK now. This matter is even if it is OK."


    Then he turned and went toward the target: "as for the rest of the things, I will take care of myself."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan bit her lip and scolded the son of a bitch in her heart. She knew that I was still so cold and wanted to die?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    "Chu Feng, what kind of wound medicine are you using? How can you scar so quickly?"


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng and Zhou Xiaoxuan had already arrived at the foot of the mountain 30 kilometers away. At this time, Zhou Xiaoxuan was looking forward to seeing Chu Feng''s exposed arm, which was cut by a man in black, and the wound had begun to scar.


    If you exaggerate a little, you can almost say that you will recover.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was also injured, but she can be sure that if she was cut by such a knife, it would take at least a week to scar herself. But Chu Feng''s arm is not only scarred, it seems to be almost healed.


    As a soldier, Zhou Xiaoxuan is still very excited about this quick acting medicine.


    Chu Feng naturally knew what Zhou Xiaoxuan was thinking. He walked up the mountain and said casually, "I don''t know. I bought it casually when I was shopping in the market."


    "Whatever you want?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan immediately frowned. If Chu Feng said that it was bought in some big drugstore or some old doctor''s hand, it would be acceptable. But if she said that she bought it at random in the market, Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t believe it at all.


    When Chu Feng nodded, Zhou Xiaoxuan squinted and asked, "can you sell it to me?"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s appearance, she is not ready to tell the truth to herself. Zhou Xiaoxuan is also too lazy to say anything. However, if you can get the hand injury medicine of Chu Feng and take it to the people of the military hospital or the national medical hall for research, then it can reduce a lot of unnecessary injuries if it is used in the army in the future.


    Chu Feng was stunned, not because Zhou Xiaoxuan said she would sell it to her, but because Zhou Xiaoxuan said that he would think of something. He took out the wound medicine that he had prepared at will in his pocket. Chu Feng thought, if this could be sold as medicine, would he be able to make money?


    Thinking of money, Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled with light. Now he has nothing short of. It can be said that what he lacks most is money, especially the cooperation with the Yuan people''s Association and the development of various aspects. Chu Feng urgently needs money.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan thought he was going to give it to herself when she saw Chu Feng take out the small porcelain bottle with trauma medicine. But seeing Chu Feng just took it and looked at it. Then she put it back into her pocket and said, "stingy, can''t you sell it to me?"


    "For you, how much will you pay?"


    Chu Feng just wanted to distract himself. At the moment, Zhou Xiaoxuan said that, Chu Feng took out the small porcelain vase from the new one: "well, the price is low, but I don''t sell it!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s abacus, Chu Feng''s mind is very clear, but there is nothing to worry about. Although the medicine used in this trauma medicine is very simple, it is only relative to the universality of the medicinal materials. If it is really configured, it needs dozens of kinds of medicinal materials, and the amount and time of each medicine are different.


    Even if it can be detected, it may not be able to configure it. If there is a bit of error, the efficacy will be greatly reduced.


    "Greedy for money."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan snorted coldly, but the temptation of the wound medicine was really too big. She knew that it was very difficult for Chu Feng to scar for a week. But Chu Feng only had a few hours to do so. How could she not be moved: "you can make a price!"


    Chu Feng took it in his hand and turned a little smile: "if I don''t sell it to you, can I?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan almost didn''t think about it, so she answered directly. She also said in a righteous way: "if I were you, the trauma medicine with such good effect must be contributed to the group. If it is developed, it can benefit the people. You even talk to me about money. It''s vulgar!"


    "Do I contribute to the group or to some people?" Chufeng gave a noncommittal smile and gently tossed: "it sounds good now, but after it is developed, it must be given the title of national medicine. Will it be free to the public at that time?"


    "So don''t talk to me so great, talk to me about money."


    In Zhou Xiaoxuan''s ugly face, Chu Feng said word by word: "one hundred thousand yuan, take it, one point less, don''t talk about it!"


    "100000, why don''t you rob it?" Although Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t know the price of the wound medicine in Chu Feng''s hand, she thought about buying it for 1000 yuan or several thousand yuan at first. But when she heard Chu Feng lion open his mouth, she immediately shook her head: "don''t even think about it. Why should I buy you for 100000 yuan?"


    "Buy and sell freely, don''t force!"


    Chu Feng chuckled and collected it. He didn''t want to sell it. If Zhou Xiaoxuan really took it and developed it, it would have some effect. But if it didn''t work, he would certainly find himself. Chu Feng didn''t believe that this woman really believed what he said and bought it at random in the market.


    "Wait a minute." Seeing Chu Feng have no room to discuss, Zhou Xiaoxuan glared at him angrily: "I don''t have money now. I''ll give it to you when I go out. How about it?"


    Chu Feng went straight to the mountain road: "one hand to pay, one hand to deliver!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan clenched her lips and forgot that Chu Feng had saved her. She thought angrily, "you greedy fellow, don''t give me a chance, or I''ll see how you beg me.".They walked up the mountain one by one, but after a few dozen meters, Chu Feng stopped and looked at the top of the mountain. Suddenly, she turned around and picked up Zhou Xiaoxuan, and then she leaped to one side of the mountain road.


    "You bastard, do you want to do it?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan originally followed Chu Feng and scolded him for not being a human being, but he suddenly picked him up. He thought that chufeng wanted to do something to himself because there was no other person here. He exclaimed angrily, but before finishing his words, he looked at the top of the mountain in a daze.


    I saw more than ten stones rolling down from the top of the mountain. I also understood why Chu Feng ran away with himself.


    At this time, Chu Feng did not look back, but jumped to a hanging rock with Zhou Xiaoxuan in his arms. His eyes were cold and he looked at the stone that just rolled down from their original position. If it was hit, it would not be called meat pie, but there were not many lives left.


    Looking at the gradually falling stones, Zhou Xiaoxuan also smelled an unusual smell. There was only one way up the mountain. The rest of the place was hard to climb. At the moment, more than ten stones rolled down the mountain at one time. If it was accidental, she didn''t believe it at all.


    At this moment, a gunshot rang out from the top of the mountain. Chu Feng didn''t expect to jump to the other side with Zhou Xiaoxuan. If anyone saw him here, he would be surprised whether he was making a movie, because if the one fell down accidentally, he would fall to death.


    One shot did not hit Chu Feng, and the people in the dark seemed very angry. The gunfire rang out again and again. If it was in a flat place, chufeng would not be afraid of these bullets. But now, on the mountainside where there is only one way to walk, it is almost difficult to dodge at will.


    "Asshole, what are you doing? Do you want to kill Zhou Xiaoxuan together?"


    At the moment, behind a tree 50 meters below the top of the mountain, a man with a mask was holding another man''s collar. It was the man in black who kidnapped Zhou Xiaoxuan: "I tell you, you can join hands to kill Chu Feng, but if you dare to hurt Zhou Xiaoxuan, you will definitely die. Even if I don''t move you, her father, grandfather and brother will not let you go."


    The man in black put up his gun, shook off the mask man''s hand, and quickly went down, kicking out a stone in the middle.


    "How close it is At this time, the lower Zhou Xiaoxuan was put on the ground by Chu Feng. Just after saying a word, she was kicked out by Chu Feng. Before she could say a word, a stone passed through the position where they were standing. Zhou Xiaoxuan suddenly broke out a cold sweat.


    Chu Feng''s eyes condensed to look at the person who quickly came down, and his eyes were calm: "it''s really a person who is seeking wealth and danger."


    Other people would not launch a second attack in a short time after a failure. However, the patience of this night man was beyond Chu Feng''s expectation. Zhou Xiaoxuan, who saw the man in black, was also stunned, but then there was a chance to kill him.


    If the first time is just to borrow her to lead Chu Feng to kill, then this time, even she will be killed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    "Go down!"


    Indignant eyes look at the man in black who has been approaching quickly. His eyes are full of anger. It seems that he should not belong to a woman: "this bastard attacks us again and again. This time, I will never let him go."


    Chu Feng is too lazy to talk nonsense with Zhou Xiaoxuan at the moment. If it is the same as when Zhou Xiaoxuan did not leave, chufeng would not say anything, but at the moment the man in black has a gun. In order to be careful, Chu Feng still wants Zhou Xiaoxuan to leave. If there is no nonsense, he slaps her.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan originally wanted to fight the man in black, but Chu Feng shook her hand. This slap not only made Zhou Xiaoxuan stand there, but also the man in black who was diving down.


    Touching her face and feeling the burning pain, Zhou Xiaoxuan Jiao said, "do you dare to hit me?"


    Chu Feng narrowed her eyes slightly. Zhou Xiaoxuan couldn''t give herself any help here. Maybe she would become a drag. Without saying a word, Chu Feng slapped her on the other side of her face: "I''m beating you, get out of here!"


    Women are sentimental. Even if Zhou Xiaoxuan is calm, she will be angry if she is slapped by Chu Feng one after another: "good, then you can stay here and die."


    Then she turned directly to the foot of the mountain. She was a proud woman. If Chu Feng said it well, she might not leave, but she would definitely not let herself become a drag of Chu Feng. But at the moment, she wished Chu Feng was killed.


    "I killed you!"


    Chu Feng slapped Zhou Xiaoxuan''s second slap, which was seen by the masked man who followed him down from the mountain. His eyes burst into a fierce color and jumped up directly. From the height of five meters, he pressed his foot toward Chu Feng.


    The power from the top to the bottom is more than hundreds. Although Chu Feng has a little strength, it is not easy to make mistakes in the face of the man in mask at the moment. He dodges away to meet the blow from the man in black. He bumps into each other forcefully, because the man in black is in the top, and his strength is stronger than that of Chu.


    He stepped back a few steps to stabilize his body and didn''t fall into the mountain. The man with the mask on the ground shot towards the Chu wind like a beast. The strength in his hands was not weak at all. Under the calm and calm response of Chu Feng, he was also defending the man in black.


    A man in black can fight as well as himself. At the moment, there is a masked man who is not inferior to the man in black. Chu Feng naturally needs to be careful.


    When the masked man came and went like a storm, the man in black suddenly made a move. The so-called two fists were hard to beat four hands. Although Chu Feng forced the mask man back, he was also kicked on the waist by the man in black. The strength immediately made Chu Feng feel that his internal organs and six organs were shifted.


    Clenching his teeth to hold back the pain coming from his waist, Chu Feng kicks out his right foot and directly collides with the feet of the man in black. The latter step back, and the masked man also presses up at the moment. Chu Feng quickly whirls to block the mask man''s attack. Although he is steadily blocked, Chu Feng still can''t use all his strength on the mountain road which is not convenient to move.


    When Chu Feng stepped back unsteadily, the man in black bullied him again and attacked Chu Feng from up to down at the same time. For a time, facing the attack of masked men and men in black, Chu Feng could only be passive defense, which was difficult to achieve good results.


    Bang of a body, Chu wind forced back the man in black, but also by the mask man a kick in the heart.


    Chu Feng''s body directly slid down the mountain for more than ten meters before he stood up. A trace of blood came out of his mouth and his eyes were inexplicably cold. If it was on the ground, Chu Feng was confident that he could resist, but now he was on the mountain road, which was a little out of place.


    Moreover, Chu Feng still needs to guard the mountain road, so that people in black can not take advantage of the opportunity to chase Zhou Xiaoxuan. If Zhou Xiaoxuan is captured again, Chu Feng will know that he will not be so calm.


    The masked man did not stop at this point, but quickly approached Chu Feng. A whip leg from the top to the bottom drew at him. Chu Feng hit that leg with a fist, and felt a little numb.


    When the mask man''s eyes were flowing with ferocity and wanted to continue to fight, a gunshot interrupted his action. Chu Feng''s thigh was blooming with blood. The man in black slowly came down: "you can fight, but unfortunately I don''t have time to learn."


    Chu Feng covered his injured thigh, squinted at the man in black, and suddenly burst into a smile. However, the smile fell into the eyes of the man in black and the man in mask, but it revealed a kind of madness and bloodthirsty.


    Move!


    When both of them felt that Chu Feng''s gun in his thigh could no longer have the fighting power he had just had, Chu Feng suddenly moved, narrowing the distance between him like lightning and the masked man, and with a quick and incomparable blow, he had already hit the masked man almost as soon as he had punched out.


    As soon as his eyes congealed, the man in black pulled the gun again, but this time there was no bullet shooting out. Unfortunately, the man in the dark suddenly burst forward. When the masked man was hit by Chu Feng''s fist, his foot also pressed against Chu Feng. At the same time, his right hand was clawed toward Chu Feng''s neck. The extremely difficult move seemed to be very simple in his hands.But Chu Feng let that kick on his body, a pivot bang in the abdomen of the man in black, the latter on the spot on the mouth bleeding, felt that the intestines seem to be broken in general.


    In a short period of time, three defeats were all hurt. Chu Feng took a deep breath and slapped his right hand on the shot''s leg. Then he suddenly pinched a bullet and slowly withdrew a little. Chu Feng''s eyes were alert. When he looked at the two people, his fingers also directly squeezed out the bullet.


    The bullet didn''t hit the blood vessel, but it also bound many of Chu Feng''s skills. After touching it in the bag, chufeng opened a porcelain bottle and poured out a pill into his mouth: "come again!"


    The man in black and the man in mask who were relaxing their breath were shocked and looked at each other. At the moment, they were seriously injured by Chu Feng''s reckless playing method. What''s more, Chu Feng''s method even took out the bullet directly without surgery. Is this still human?


    "Why, don''t you come?"


    Chu Feng stood up straight. Although the pills he took just now can''t cure his injury, it can make him recover to the peak state within half an hour. Of course, the price to pay is that his whole body will not have much strength in the next two days, at least he can''t fight with all his strength.


    Not until the last resort, Chu Feng will not take this pill, but now facing two people who want to kill themselves, chufeng has to do so.


    The right hand raises gently a hook: "if you don''t move, then I will move."


    At the end of the speech, Chu Feng''s figure approached the two people like lightning, and the speed seemed to be much faster than before. The man in black and the man in mask trembled to meet them, and each one gave a blow.


    But under the absolute power of Chu Feng, the two bodies, who were injured themselves, fell to the back and left, and the masked man could not restrain a mouthful of blood.


    When the two men stabilized themselves and were ready to fight bravely to kill Chu Feng, a cry came from the foot of the mountain. After Zhou Xiaoxuan calmed down, she knew that Chu Feng didn''t want her to be in danger. She thought the same. When she looked back, she saw that the two men were attacking Chu Feng and contacting the people in the barracks, she was also paying close attention.


    If there is really anything, she will come out and stop two people to let Chu Feng leave.


    Seeing Zhou Xiaoxuan, Chu Feng was stunned, but looked at the distance and then showed a smile. His eyes looked at the two people: "what a pity!"


    The masked man and the man in black looked at each other. If only Zhou Xiaoxuan turned back, they would not be afraid, but they could hear the noise of people in the distance. In a short time, they could not win the Chu wind.


    "I will kill you!"


    The man with the mask gave Chu Feng a look in his eyes, and then ran quickly to the mountain. The man in black only gave a light look at Chu Feng, and then turned around and left. At the top of the mountain, they had prepared something and could leave directly.


    Chu Feng stood in place, he did not go after, just directly sat down, waiting for people to save!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    Chu Feng woke up at noon the next day.


    "Are you awake?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan, who stayed up all night, has been guarding Chu Feng''s side. Although she is deeply resentful about chufeng''s slapping her, she also knows that when there are two people, she is the best way to leave. At the moment, when she sees Chu Feng who opens her eyes, her eyes flash with joy.


    Chu Feng sat up with a dizzy head and felt powerless. He knew that it was the reason for taking the pills. He looked around: "where is this?"


    "This is Jianghai military hospital."


    Yesterday, thanks to the timely arrival of the people in the barracks, the crisis was eliminated. However, Chu Feng fainted after going down the mountain. Only when he was sent to the hospital did he know that he was physically overdrawn. As long as he recovered from the rest, he would have nothing to do: "the doctor said that you are seriously overdrawn and need a good rest for two days, so you can rest here at ease!"


    Chu Feng nodded and knew that he really needed a rest. He looked at the sunshine in the sky at noon outside. Thinking of yesterday''s murderous opportunity, his eyes flashed fierce color, but he covered it up well: "you didn''t say anything to others, did you?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was in a good mood when she saw Chu Feng wake up, frowned at his words. She didn''t like Chu Feng talking to herself like this, but read on his injury and said: "don''t worry, yesterday''s things are only a few people know, but according to your meaning, we didn''t expand."


    "Is it better if the police intervene? Those people seem to be killing you!"


    Although yesterday''s crisis has been lifted, Zhou Xiaoxuan will not think that the crisis will be over. Those people can ignore the fact that they are attacking Chu Feng within the scope of the military camp. Then there will be further actions. It is a little unclear why Chu Feng did not pursue it, and I believe that some gains can be made.


    However, the parties have no opinions about this matter, and Zhou Xiaoxuan will not meddle in his own affairs, but only ask a question of obligation.


    "Don''t worry. I have a sense of propriety in my affairs."


    Chu Feng understood Zhou Xiaoxuan''s meaning, but some things still need to be solved by himself. When he got out of bed and wore slippers, Chu Feng said, "help me arrange it. I''ll be discharged later."


    Even back in the river, then there is no need to stay in the military hospital, and even in the military hospital, it is not necessarily safe, Chu Feng habitually controls his own destiny.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan directly denied: "the doctor said that although your current physical condition does not have any fatal injury, but physical overdraft is still a big problem. How can you stay to observe one day, if there is nothing tomorrow, then you can be discharged."


    Chu Feng looked at Zhou Xiaoxuan''s appearance, and suddenly showed a smile: "drillmaster Zhou, how can you care so much about me all of a sudden? You must not stage any bloody hero to save the beauty with me, and then make a commitment to each other!"


    Chu Feng''s slightly playful words made Zhou Xiaoxuan''s face instantly red. In her mind, she remembered the situation when Chu Feng rescued herself yesterday. She stood firm in front of herself without any retreat.


    Just thinking of these, Zhou Xiaoxuan quickly shook her head: "don''t worry, I''m not interested in you. It''s just that you saved me yesterday. Although you provoked people, I''m a very clear person. Please don''t be narcissistic!"


    "That''s good, or I''m under a lot of pressure."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, but did not talk about leaving. Knowing that Zhou Xiaoxuan was here, it was impossible for him to leave. However, as long as Zhou Xiaoxuan had been there, he believed that he would not encounter any danger.


    Seeing Chu Feng say nothing else, Zhou Xiaoxuan stood up and said, "you have a rest. I''ll go out and prepare some food for you."


    Then he left directly and went to the third room next to the ward and opened it in: "what''s the news?"


    "No, but I''m sure they are familiar with the mountain area where the training camp is located."


    The man sitting in the room is Su Mobei. At the moment, he has a stack of materials in his hand: "in addition, the bullets and guns extracted from the scene are all assembled. We can''t rely on this to trace the root cause. But that''s the case. The person who attacked Chu Feng this time must be the elite of the army."


    At the moment, Xiaoxuan Mo didn''t say anything to the army, although Zhou Xiaomo didn''t say anything to the army? Chu Feng is just a freshman. How could such an elite kill him? "


    "Do you think an ordinary freshman can beat me and Jingrui?"


    Su Mobei chuckled, put the information in his hand and continued: "don''t look at the surface of anything. What can tell you is that Chu Feng is not as simple as you can see. He has a lot of things you don''t know, but now it''s not suitable for you to know.


    But when you go back to the Imperial City, you can know who Chu Feng is. Now his reputation in the imperial city is not weaker than that of the four princes


    "No weaker than the four young masters?"Zhou Xiaoxuan, who had already set off waves in her heart, was surprised at the fact that Chu Feng was still famous in the Imperial City, and that his fame was still on top of the four princes.


    She is very clear about the four young masters. They all represent the extremes of a field. Chu Feng is an 18-year-old boy. Can he have such courage?


    "Maybe it''s better than the fourth childe!" Su Mobei pondered for a while, and finally nodded his head affirmatively: "maybe Chu Feng is not as simple as that four childe in terms of background and experience, but in some extreme aspects, chufeng is not so simple. Of course, I don''t know exactly what it is."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t speak any more. She understood that Su Mobei was not a person who was aimless. Su Mobei, who was once young and frivolous, was called the fourth childe of the imperial city together with three other people. They were not only of noble origin, but also very capable.


    Now Su Mobei, one of the four young masters, admits that he is not as good as Chu Feng, and the impact on Zhou Xiaoxuan is not generally huge.


    "Don''t think about it. Chu Feng told you not to pursue it. There must be his reason."


    Looking at Zhou Xiaoxuan''s frown, Su Mobei also felt that he had said too much. Ha ha, a smile deflected the front. In front of these little friends, he would always smile a little more: "you''d better sort out the military training data and submit it to Jianghai University. The case of Chu Feng is written as military training injury!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan nodded slightly and didn''t say anything. She just walked to one side and sat down, looking a little absent-minded. After a long time, she said, "brother Mobei, have you checked the skill of Chu Feng?"


    "I''ve checked and found nothing!"


    When it comes to Chu Feng''s skill, Li mang bursts into Su Mobei''s eyes. As the king of war among the kings of war, Su Mobei feels that he is not much worse than anyone else except the first one. However, in Chu Feng''s hands, he is still defeated in a two-on-one situation. Naturally, he is very interested.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan is stunned. Naturally, she knows the resources controlled by Su Mo Bei. It''s very simple to find out who Chu Feng is from?


    After a pause, Zhou Xiaoxuan went to take the information from Su Mobei. It was from yesterday to today. There were some reports of yesterday''s incident, as well as the origin and experience of Chu Feng. Looking at the above lines, Zhou Xiaoxuan frowned slightly: "Chu Feng turned out to be an orphan who was picked up."


    "Can''t we find out who he''s been in contact with from childhood to adulthood? Such a man must have come from a famous family. "


    Su Mo North spread his hands with a wry smile: "I also want to know which famous teacher cultivated such a person, but this is the information I got. Chu Feng''s adoptive mother has died. Usually, he has a little contact with an old man next door. But that old man also died a few years ago. I really don''t know where he came from."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan nodded slightly, but the more she was like this, the more curious she was. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng had set off a storm in the imperial city. Maybe she would know it after going back?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    As night falls, the whole river and sea are shrouded in a layer of darkness. In the afternoon, Kang Chao and others came to see Chu Feng. They didn''t leave until more than six o''clock for dinner. They agreed to pick up Chu Feng and leave the hospital tomorrow.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that kangchao would come to see him, but he was still very warm, especially he who had few friends from childhood to adulthood, and cherished this subtle friendship.


    Of course, if Huang Jingyin is not so enthusiastic, it would be better.


    Chu Feng''s ward is in the ordinary ward, which is also his own request. He knows that he is only temporary debilitation, not a serious illness, there is no need to stay in those special wards, but also easy to make others think more.


    Now the weather is October. Although it is not as cold as that in the north, it is a little chilly in the evening. There are more than 30 wards on this floor where Chu Feng is, and five nurses are on duty.


    There are only more than ten wards with real residents. The rest of the wards are empty. There are only two people standing at the nurse''s duty desk. The other three have nothing to hide in the unattended ward for rest. Nowadays, some people say that nurses are angels, but angels also need to rest.


    The time has already pointed to 11:30, the two nurses on duty desk are a little tired, and half an hour is the time for shift change. They quickly went out of the duty desk to call out three small partners in the ward, and began to check the situation in the ward before work.


    All the way down, everyone checked the appearance of the three rooms. Chu Feng had already closed his eyes for a rest. When the nurse opened the door, he saw that there was nothing special, and finally backed out.


    "Finally, it''s time to get off work. Let''s go down. They should be almost here." Only five minutes before the 12 o''clock shift time, a nurse who had already changed her clothes looked at the time. She was a little impatient. She asked her boyfriend to have supper. Naturally, she was impatient.


    The other four looked at the time and felt that nothing would happen in five minutes. They nodded and walked to one side. Those who wanted to take over should be changing their clothes, and it would be almost as if they came out.


    They often do such things. They leave a few minutes before work. Nothing happens for a long time. Although the senior management of the hospital knows, they don''t say anything. What will happen in a few minutes?


    The sound of trampling on the floor gradually faded away, and then one side of the stairs tinkled open. A man in doctor''s clothes came out from inside, wearing a white hat on his head and a mask on his face. He walked towards one of the wards with clear goals.


    When he got to the door of the ward where Chu Feng was, the man looked at the surrounding environment to make sure that no one was there. The rest of the patients also went to bed. The person taking over the shift had about three minutes to come, which was enough time for him to do a lot of things.


    Quietly opened the door, the body flashed into the inside, flashed out a cold light everywhere dagger, looking at the bed with closed eyes sleeping Chu Feng, eyes inexplicably flashed a sinister color, slowly walked past, raised the hand of the dagger, quietly fell.


    The target is Chu Feng''s neck, but in his eyes it seems that he has seen the neck of Chu Feng being pierced directly, but the latter suddenly opens his eyes: "good evening!"


    The man was stunned, and then knew that he might have been cheated. The speed of the dagger in his hand accelerated a lot. He just suddenly felt a chill coming from the left. The next moment he could only give up the attack on Chu Feng and roll out directly.


    But originally only Chu Feng appeared in the ward of a person, see in front of the people, the man dressed up as a doctor in the eyes of a passing surprise.


    "Drillmaster Jingrui, I didn''t think you would take risks. I didn''t want you to come."


    Chu Feng slowly sat up from the bed. When kangchao came to see him this afternoon, Chu Feng borrowed their mobile phone to contact Xia Yan. He only had a guess in his heart, but now he also confirmed that his guess was correct.


    The man''s eyes twinkled and wanted to deny something, but touching Chu Feng''s playful eyes, he finally took off the mask on his face and looked indifferent: "how do you know it''s mine?"


    "I don''t just know it''s you, I know it''s you who attacked me on the mountain road."


    Chufeng smiles at the top of the mountain. Although Jingrui is wearing a mask, it is useless for chufeng. Under the perspective of his eyes, it is not difficult to know who he is, which is why chufeng wants Xia Yan to come to the hospital. Jingrui is one of the people who attacked him. If he knows that his whole body is out of strength, he will not miss this opportunity.


    The dignified color on Jingrui''s face was a little thick, but quickly dispersed: "so what, do you think I''m here, can you still live?"


    Chu Feng stood up and stood by Xia Yan''s side, looking at Jing Rui, who revealed his killing intention: "I really want to know why you want to kill me, is it because I defeated you once?"


    "If it''s just like that, I won''t be so stingy. I still have military spirit."


    When things got to the present, Jingrui also gave up the idea of leaving immediately. He was sure to take Chu Feng and Xia Yan: "but you shouldn''t have an affair with Zhou Xiaoxuan. Who doesn''t know she is the woman I like in the whole camp. But you not only enter her room, but also hold her, but also slap her. Do you want to die?"Chu Feng heard the words clearly nodded, the words pondered: "it is because the woman and I make a fuss, is it worth it?"


    "My woman, don''t touch your hands!"


    Jingrui snorts coldly, and suddenly gets close to the shoulder of Zhichu Feng. Xia Yan, who has always been alert, stands in front of chufeng. A straight fist is handed out and collides with Jingrui''s palm. The latter feels his wrist numb and retreats, and his eyes flash with surprise.


    But all of a sudden, Jingrui has a pistol in his hand, which is also equipped with a muffler. He pulls the trigger directly at Xia Yan. With a bang, Xia Yan''s face changes slightly and Chu Feng dodges to one side. It seems that Jingrui dares to use a gun in a place like the hospital.


    Without a shot, Jingrui continues to pull the trigger, and the bullet is mercilessly fired at Chu Feng and Chu Feng. Because of the narrow space in the ward, Chu Feng and Xia Yan can avoid bullets, but the bang of the bullets still attracted some people''s attention and began to come towards this side.


    Seeing that all the bullets have not hurt Chu Feng and Xia Yan, Jingrui angrily drops his pistol and just wants to bully him to continue the first World War. When he hears the footsteps coming from outside the door, he reluctantly looks at Chu Feng and Xia Yan and points his finger: "I will make you very sad!"


    Then calmly put on the mask and opened the door to leave. Chu Feng stopped Xia Yan who was going to do it: "if he can be so careless in the hospital, he must be ready for the back road. If he doesn''t know, it''s better not to chase him!"


    Xia Yan nodded and then jumped out of the window. At this time, the door of the room was opened directly. Two nurses came in and smelled a faint smell of gunpowder in the air. His face changed: "what''s the matter?"


    Chufeng gentle smile: "someone wants to kill me!"


    Half an hour later, Zhou Xiaoxuan and Su Mobei rushed to the hospital to kill chufeng. When they opened the door of the ward, they saw Chu Feng sitting on one side. Zhou Xiaoxuan subconsciously asked, "are you ok?"


    Chu Feng looked up and saw Jing Rui who came with Su Mobei and Zhou Xiaoxuan. The secret way was the same as his own guess. Jing Rui came to kill himself. He had already prepared the evidence of his absence. He pretended to be indifferent and said, "it''s OK. That idiot''s marksmanship is average. He can''t hurt me after eight bullets. He runs away!"


    Jingrui''s fist clenches in an instant. He looks at Chu Feng''s eyes, and then he looks into the ward and wonders where Xia Yan has gone. But he also understands that if he wants to kill chufeng, he will be on guard.


    "Fool or idiot, be careful yourself."


    Su Mobei came forward, compared with Zhou Xiaoxuan, who knew more about things, he told him: "if there is any problem, you can contact me directly. If you can do it, I will try my best."


    Chu Feng gave Su Mo Bei a special look. Although the latter did not show any utilitarian heart to him, Chu Feng could feel his feeling and urgency. However, when others spoke up, Chu Feng could not easily refute his meaning: "if there is an unsolvable problem, it is natural."


    Su Mo Bei nodded slightly and didn''t say anything. He just looked at Zhou Xiaoxuan: "Chu Feng saved you once after all. You can stay and take care of him for one night. The doctor said that his injury should be better tomorrow."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s face turned red. How can she take care of people with her personality? However, Su Mobei opened her mouth. In addition, she didn''t know whether the people hiding in the dark would have any action. Zhou Xiaoxuan nodded: "OK!"


    Seeing this scene, Jingrui''s eyes are even more bursting with Li Mang, but he suppresses it very well. He touches Chu Feng''s eyes and makes a killing gesture with his left hand, which seems to be a warning or a declaration of war. Then he follows Su Mobei to leave the ward directly.


    "Drillmaster Zhou, this is the general ward." After they leave, Chu Feng looks at Zhou Xiaoxuan, who seems a little embarrassed.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan hasn''t tried to be in a room with a man so late. She feels a little uncomfortable. Her brain is a little uncomfortable and asks, "it''s an ordinary ward. What''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, just look at the next hospital bed, and then look at her, the latter seems to understand what, cold voice way: "put your mind clean, don''t think I and you sleep in a bed!"


    Chu Feng spread his hands innocently: "what I want to say is that there is only one bed. Do you sleep or I sleep, and I don''t want to sleep with you, do you understand?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan also knew that she had misunderstood him and hummed, "it''s no use thinking about it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    The sky was slightly bright, and Chu Feng opened his eyes at six o''clock on time.


    Although the thigh was injured by a bullet, but after treatment and Chu Feng''s own medicine, he has recovered a lot. At least now, he can walk normally. It only takes another week to recover.


    When she sat up and saw Zhou Xiaoxuan sleeping on the head of the bed, Chu Feng unconsciously raised a smile. Last night, Zhou Xiaoxuan was very sleepy, but she insisted on staying here. Even if Chu Feng asked her to sleep, she did not agree, so she sat beside the bed and finally fell asleep.


    Slowly get out of bed, and then gently put Zhou Xiaoxuan on the bed. After wild practice and yesterday''s things, plus no good rest, Zhou Xiaoxuan is really tired, so did not wake up.


    Looking at the latter''s sleeping appearance, Chu Feng went to one side of the cabinet and opened it. He took out the clothes brought by Xia Yan yesterday and quickly changed them on. His strength has been restored, but the gunshot wound in his thigh has bound his skills.


    Change clothes and look at Zhou Xiaoxuan, who is sleeping in bed. She has a sweet smile on her mouth. Chu Feng walks over to the bed and looks at the woman with good looks and personality. She pinches her right hand on her nose and says, "what a headache woman!"


    With a sigh, Chu Feng took the paper and pen message at the head of the bed. We may just be passing by in a hurry, but it is not the style of Chu Feng to leave without saying goodbye like this. After leaving a few words simply, Chu Feng left the ward quietly.


    "This guy really left like this."


    After Chu Feng left for a minute, Zhou Xiaoxuan opened her eyes and woke up when Chu Feng held her to bed. She touched her nose and hummed: "I dare to pinch my nose. If it wasn''t for seeing you save me once, I''d definitely get up and kick you."


    After getting out of bed, Zhou Xiaoxuan picked up the note at the head of the bed and looked at it. Zhou Xiaoxuan laughed in amazement: "this guy, you are not my man. You are amorous."


    After that, she put the note in the garbage can and stood up to sort it out. Zhou Xiaoxuan also left the ward. The military training of the training camp has ended. Go back to prepare, she can go back to leave the imperial city for a long time.


    Just walking in the corridor of the hospital, Zhou Xiaoxuan can''t help but think of Chu Feng''s figure, full of curiosity.


    Chu Feng leaves the military hospital directly. Instead of asking Kang Chao to pick him up, he takes a taxi to Xia Yan''s residence.


    Now it''s seven o''clock. Chu Feng bought a breakfast downstairs and went in. It''s not the weekend. Xia Wei is not at home. So Chu Feng bought a breakfast.


    Xia Yan seems to know that Chu Feng is coming, but after the door is knocked for a while, he opens it directly to let him in. He also looks at whether there is anyone following him. Finally he closes the door and looks at Chu Feng: "that''s your leg shot. Why don''t you rest in the hospital for two more days, and I can handle the rest."


    "It''s the same thing to rest in a hospital as to rest outside."


    Chu Feng smiles and sits down. Jing Rui can attack and kill himself in the hospital, so he can face it calmly outside. At least, it takes time for the enemy to determine his position: "how is the situation in Jianghai these days when I left? Yuan Xinggang has no other action?"


    It seems that chufeng is really OK. Xia Yan doesn''t continue to tangle with the problem: "in the last few days when you left, Yuan Xinggang had a fight with the Qing Gang, and both sides had their own injuries. Now tiger Gu, one of the four tigers of the Green Gang, has died in your hand. The people stationed in Pujiang district have been replaced by Hu Luo who has an arm attached.


    He was in charge of the battle against the Yuan people''s Association a few nights ago. Now, 3000 people from both sides are supporting the Pujiang district. It will take a little time for anyone who wants to swallow up or drive the other party to leave. "


    "It''s been five days, almost!"


    Chu Feng nodded, counted the time, and then asked, "what else does the Qing Gang have besides these things? Huang Luowen is a man of great ambition. He should not let go of expanding his territory by taking advantage of his son''s violent death?"


    "Not bad." Xia Yan nodded and said the information that he had controlled these days: "according to the latest news, langdeli contacted Huang Luowen personally and said that Huang Shaoguang''s death had another cause. Huang Luowen said on the surface that he could give time langdeli to provide evidence, but secretly launched an attack on the wild wolf gang that night."


    "Fierce fighting between the Green Gang and the wild wolf Gang occurs almost every night. At present, one third of the territory of the Wolf Gang has been lost. It is estimated that it will last for a month at most."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed with surprise. He didn''t expect that the Qing Gang had such a deep foundation. In just a few days, he took one third of the territory of the wild wolf gang. If he really said that to Xia Yan, it would be a matter of time for the wild wolf Gang to be removed from the river and sea.


    However, Chu Feng has not been to tangle with these things for the time being. The Green Gang and the wild wolf Gang must never die. Even if he finally knows that he has made a move in it, he can''t change the fact. At the moment, he is more concerned about the official attitude. Only when the official attitude is clear, can he do things calmly.


    Xia Yan knew that Chu Feng was waiting for what he was saying, so he told the news: "the official was very quiet this time. After warning the Green Gang and the wild wolf gang at the beginning, they were allowed to play. Many people on the road speculated that the official wanted Jidao to have a shuffle.""In addition, the Shuangzhu club that you let me pay attention to is still not moving at all. The two presidents have disappeared in general."


    Chufeng digested the information Xia Yan told himself, and finally narrowed his eyes slightly: "according to the information we started, the backstage of the Green Gang is the Deputy staff member Zuo Quan, and the backstage of the wild wolf Gang is city leader Shao Tianyi, and one of them is the criminal police captain Jin Deguang."


    Xia Yan nodded slightly: "however, Jin Deguang seems to be one of the backstage of the Qingbang, because in a battle, Jin Deguang, who should have restrained the support of the Qingbang, suddenly left."


    Chu Feng has heard about this, so it''s not surprising that he is just thinking about many unreasonable things: "the most powerful person in the background of the two gangs is left power, deputy section officer level. But if only one deputy staff member, it is impossible to affect the whole army of group D in the River and sea, ignoring the birth of these fierce battles."


    "Find a way to explore and see if there are other people behind the official. I don''t want our efforts to be wasted."


    Xia Yan nodded clearly, and then asked, "what about that Jingrui last night? Look at the posture of last night, and the guns are all out. He won''t let you go so simply."


    "He?"


    For Jingrui, it''s just because Zhou Xiaoxuan hates herself. To tell the truth, Chu Feng is not interested in this kind of inexplicable hatred, even a little disgusted. If the woman you like doesn''t like you, you blame the man who is with that woman, but why don''t you ask yourself where your shortcomings are?


    If it was the beginning, chufeng would not care about these things with Jingrui, but at the moment, a cold light flashed in chufeng''s eyes: "in this world, we always respect that it is better to start first, and then we will suffer. It''s just that his background is special. Let him go for a while."


    Xia Yan is stunned, but then nods. He has already investigated the details of Jingrui. The people of Jingrui''s royal city play an important role in the security system. Jingrui is the pride of Jingrui. Now in his twenties, he is already a lieutenant general, and his future is unlimited.


    But when Chu Feng says these words, that kind of firm look in the eyes is to let him shudder, but Xia Yan more is to feel the blood boiling.


    "There is another thing. In recent days, let the Yuan people''s Association try not to have major friction with the Green Gang. The wild wolf Gang is expected to have a World War I with the Green Gang."


    When Chu Feng stood up, he thought of one thing and his eyes flashed with shrewdness: "but you can tell yuan Xinggang that when the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang are fighting, there is something that can be done. I will arrange the rest."


    On Chu Feng''s face, Xia Yan saw the color of self-confidence, and was curious how Chu Feng would subvert the two gangs in the absence of available people. However, Chu Feng did not say it now, and he would not ask, but he was vaguely expecting that Chu Feng could bring him to create a miracle.


    Chu Feng patted Xia Yan on the shoulder before he opened the door and left: "believe me, no one, we can make a world. From ancient times to now, who is not from nothing?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    These days, the river and the sea are in a dark wave turbulent atmosphere. The number of men and women who come out to look for excitement at night has decreased a lot. Generally, around 11 o''clock, there are almost no idle people in and out of the street.


    Such a thing has lasted for nearly a week. The people know that the two big gangs in Jianghai are in the process of fierce battle and reshuffle. However, their normal life is not affected. The ordinary people do not care too much about it. They just reduce going out at night.


    It seems that in the past, the official information will not be known at all in the past week, but the official information will not be known at all.


    It is lucky for many people that the official does not intervene. However, it is also a sign of danger for many people. If the official does not move, it will break the sky. Not to mention that the current Jianghai staff member is a very Iron-blooded person.


    Chu Feng spent most of the two days in the green garden and rarely went out. He took Lin Yulin to and from work as before, but today he has to go back to school. He came back in advance, but the rest of the students only came back yesterday. The welcome party for new students in the school is like tomorrow.


    If you don''t go to college, even if you go to college, Chu Feng will try to be like a student. When you do something, you are who you are.


    After sending Lin Yulin to work in the company, Chu Feng went directly to Jianghai University and returned to the dormitory. As expected, Kang Chao and Siyan were still sleeping. After a month''s military training, it''s hard to get a good sleep. Naturally, we should sleep until we wake up naturally.


    Although they have to wake up on the way to university, they have to wake up and go to make their own life.


    "Get up, get up!"


    More than ten o''clock, a rough voice sounded at the door, a big boy banged on the door of chufeng''s dormitory. But when he saw Chu Feng who looked at the outside, he was stunned and then laughed: "it turns out that the wind is less in this dormitory, but it doesn''t make you have a rest?"


    Chu Feng saw the boy''s expression, secretly said that he is now so famous?


    But the face is the school students, although the present long a little sorry for the audience, but Chu Feng or politely said: "good, what''s the matter?"


    "The tutor asked us to gather in the lecture hall, as if something was going on."


    The boy was worried that Chu Feng might blame him for knocking on the door. But seeing that Chu Feng didn''t mean to blame him for knocking on the door, his mind was suddenly relaxed. During military training, Chu Feng knocked down two instructors by himself. He still remembers vividly: "at 11 o''clock, the wind was weak. You can see if you have time. Then you can go there, in the first lecture hall!"


    "Thank you. Wait a minute. I''ll be there." Although the boy''s attitude made Chu Feng a little overwhelmed, he also understood that this was the way of the world. If he had not shown some strength in military training, he would not have spoken well with himself.


    The boy did not fall to nod, as if in ancient times the slave generally left here, but with his appearance, it seems a little funny.


    "Wow SA, Chu Feng, so big cattle are so polite to you, Niubi!"


    Just now, you can see the four stars in the eyes of the University, and you can be sure that you can shake your head just now


    "Dominate Jianghai university?" Chu Feng heard the speech with a startled smile, shook his head and stood up: "heard, hurry to prepare for the past, I''ll go down and walk first, then I''ll see you in the lecture hall."


    After that, he ignored the flattery and flattery of the four eyes and quickly left. It was not a good thing to be in the limelight.


    "Breeze!" Chu Feng left the dormitory and just walked out of the dormitory area. Xia Wei, who happened to come from the girls'' dormitory area, saw him with a glance and ran over happily: "yesterday, after the military training, everyone came back, but they didn''t see you. They thought you were still at your aunt''s house. Why, where are you going now?"


    "The tutor called to the lecture hall. I''m going to go there now."


    Seeing Xia Wei like an elf, Chu Feng also raised a warm smile: "what about you?" When talking, she looked at Yao Qianxue, but the snow fairy had a problem with him from the beginning.


    "We''re going to have a class. Now we''re going to go." Xia Wei didn''t notice Chu Feng''s eyes, but showed her joy: "that you go to gather should be tomorrow evening''s freshmen welcome party, every year after the freshmen military training is over, we did the same last year."


    "In addition to the senior brothers and sisters, freshmen and juniors will launch some programs."


    Chu Feng was also curious about something, but when she heard Xia Wei''s explanation, she looked at Xia Wei and said with a smile, "it''s estimated that when you go up, you must be very popular, sweet fairy?""Go to you, you make fun of me!" Xia Wei spat a sentence shyly, then looked at Yao Qianxue beside her: "I can''t go. I went to the new year''s party last year. But the words of snow going up must be very popular. She and the cold fairy are the highest votes."


    I didn''t expect Xia Wei to say something and pulled it on her body. She hum and walk forward. After the last thing, yaoqianxue saw Chu Feng with a little disgust and some inexplicable tension. So she found the opportunity at this moment and went straight ahead.


    Xia Wei muttered at yaoqianxue who walked in front of her: "what happened to Xiaoxue, why do you run so fast every time I see you?" "You didn''t bully the snow?" he said


    Chu Feng was a little wondering how Yao Qianxue was doing to herself, but seeing Xia Wei''s red mouth reminded of a scene of the hospital, and the scene of meeting yaoqianxue on campus, smiling: "it seems that he has bullied once!"


    "It''s a blessing. I got the first kiss from snow. I think a lot of people are very jealous of you!"


    The whole school knows that this incident has been noisy. Although she is a little uncomfortable in her heart, she doesn''t care much: "tell you, if you finally have a little snow, you can''t bully her!"


    After that, Xia Wei ran directly to the front, as if the elf generally had no worries. Chu Feng stood in the spot and looked at the two distant figures and smiled softly: "the personality is totally different and can become a girl friend. It is a wonderful flower!"


    Grumble, Chu Feng went to the direction of the first lecture hall. After he left, Sun Li and Mu Tianfei were both standing here. The two people were seriously injured and discharged from hospital a few days ago. They also told the rest about the injuries caused by Chu Feng. At this time, Chu Feng was still smart and funny here and Xia Wei. His look was very ugly.


    "I hate to kill him now, and I am very upset to see him still standing."


    Sun libe was stimulated, especially to see her face never smile before him, but every time she faced Chu Feng, she was particularly bright. She hated: "there is also Zhao Ying, who is the stinky woman, who helps Chu Feng to make false evidence. If I find her, I will find ten men''s round her."


    Mu Tianfei was also deeply hurt. They were obviously hurt by Chu wind. Now they are watching Chu wind at ease. Naturally, they are uncomfortable: "I don''t like this. Especially when I see him looking at snow, I feel like I am wearing green hat. I must make sure he can not die well."


    Sun Li patted Mu Tianfei on the shoulder: "rest assured, I have told my uncle the truth of the matter, and my uncle also said that he took measures against Chu Feng, and estimated that this boy was just smart these days, and then we will be quiet."


    "I hope so!" Sun Li nodded, but always had a little bad meaning in his heart. He smiled and looked at the Chu wind, which was far away. He felt that it was his shame.


    Especially at that time he was Zhaoying to stir up a fire, now scared up, the heart is very sad!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    "You didn''t come out long ago. Why are you here now?"


    Chu Feng almost stepped on the point into the lecture hall, and immediately said: "but it''s also true that you are now the man of the day. The sweet fairy and the snow fairy are both arched. You must be the last to appear."


    "Fuck you." Chufeng gave him four eyes and one foot with a smile. He went to him and Kang Chao and sat down: "I took a seat when I passed the artificial lake just now. Anyway, 11 o''clock is the gathering time. It''s useless to come so early."


    "I think you want to avoid me?"


    As soon as Chu Feng''s voice dropped, a girl''s voice came from behind. As she sat down with her four eyes, Huang Jingyin sat beside Chu Feng and pulled Chu Feng, who was about to stand up. "Why, am I so annoying? Do you want to run when you see me?"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. At first, he was going to come to the lecture hall first, but later, he was worried about meeting Huang Jingyin, so he appeared so late. He looked at the passionate girl: "that, Jingyin, can you let me go first?"


    Although Huang Jingyin is not as dazzling as the five school flowers, but there are also pursuers. Looking at the envy, jealousy and hatred in the eyes of those boys, Chu Feng felt stuck in his throat: "otherwise, I don''t doubt that I was killed by other people''s eyes!"


    "No, let go of you. I don''t know where you''ve gone again!"


    Huang Jingyin especially enjoyed the feeling of holding Chu Feng''s arm, and looked at the other people''s eyes, and did not care at all: "and I have announced that I will chase you. If you throw away my hand, I will be very embarrassed."


    "Gap Chu Feng did not speak, one side of the four eyes again opened his mouth, tut said: "how can I also be regarded as Yushu Linfeng generation, handsome and unrestrained, but how can''t I meet such a good thing? Heaven is unfair!"


    Touching Chu Feng''s staring eyes, Kang Chao looks like I didn''t see. Chu Feng secretly hurt his friends and looked at Huang Jingyin helplessly: "well, can you let me go first? If the tutor comes in, it doesn''t seem very good."


    Although college students'' love is no longer a strange story, and it can even be said that it is very common, but once came from the poor mountain area of dianlan, Chu Feng still has a little instinctive resistance to this kind of thing, or can''t adapt to the rhythm of the city temporarily.


    "Then promise to wait for lunch with me, or I won''t let you go."


    Huang Jingyin tooted her mouth. At first, she just felt that Chu Feng was very windy and liked the kind of eyes that people were looking at, so she pestered Chu Feng. But slowly, he found that Chu Feng was not like other boys. Girls were eager to open a room immediately. Instead, she resisted people from thousands of miles away.


    So the young man''s competitive heart makes her not afraid of the pressure of Lang eyebrows, and directly adheres to Chu Feng.


    "Eat, no problem!" Now it''s almost eleven o''clock, Chu Feng didn''t think about it and then answered. Anyway, when we were having dinner, we called kangchao together. Can you do anything else for me.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s consent, Huang Jingyin is satisfied to let go. However, if she knows what Chu Feng is going to do at the moment, she will never give up. She must promise Chu Feng that they will be together.


    "Here comes the tutor!"


    Huang Jingyin just let go of Chu Feng''s hand, and someone began to say that the noisy church suddenly quieted down. Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to this, but he was curious about how the brow didn''t show up. Is it true that the Wolf Gang can''t even protect their eldest lady?


    "How beautiful


    "I''m sure that after more than ten years of reading, I met such a beautiful teacher for the first time. Is she really our tutor?"


    When Chu Feng was wondering whether Lang Mei Mei didn''t come, the boys in the crowd were talking in a low voice. Chu Feng was stunned and moved: "what a beautiful woman!"


    Seeing the figure who was walking into the lecture hall, Huang Jingyin suddenly felt a sense of inferiority. In addition, hearing Chu Feng''s words, she murmured: "is she really beautiful?"


    Chu Feng''s mind is very keen, immediately know Huang Jingyin''s meaning, smile said: "it''s really beautiful, but a person no matter how beautiful, after all, it''s just a pair of skin bags. When a girl changes into a girl, she is still just an ordinary woman."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, Huang Jingyin burst into a smile: "what do you think of me?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know how to answer it directly, because the meaning of this question was too many. Was this question about how to be a girlfriend for herself or how she looked?


    "Well, what you say is not true!"


    Huang Jingyin snorted, but her face was full of happiness. She knew what her problems represented. But what was more happy was that when Chu Feng just said those words to her, her expression was serious, not just perfunctory.


    But Huang Jingyin knew in her heart that she was nothing compared with the figure who entered the lecture hall.


    The beautiful and tall figure, revealing a strong momentum, came to the stage and said to nearly a thousand students at the moment: "Hello everyone, my name is Huangfu ruodie, your tutor for the next four years. I am 28 years old. In class, I am your tutor, but in private, you can call me ruodie sister!""Cough, cough, cough!"


    As soon as Huangfu Ruo die''s words were finished, Chu Feng coughed violently there. His eyes were dumb and looked at the woman with cool and noble temperament, revealing a kind of Queen''s breath. How could this name be the same as that ugly girl?


    In the lecture hall, there was only Huangfu ruodie''s voice, but Chu Feng''s cough broke the calm. The former''s beautiful eyes swept over and looked at Chu Feng, without any wave or movement: "this classmate, are you uncomfortable?"


    Chu Feng stood up in an instant: "no, just a little itchy neck."


    Chufeng has heard of Yi Rong, but it is a unique skill that has been lost for many years. Now there is Yi Rong, but it can''t be hidden in front of Chu Feng. Doctor, wise eye!


    I can''t help but mutter that at that time, I should have a perspective on that woman''s face, then I know whether it''s easy to face, but this woman looks really good!


    Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t show any displeasure because of Chu Feng''s impolite behavior. After sitting down, he continued: "tomorrow night is the freshman. Welcome to retrieve. After a month''s military training, you are all very hard. Tomorrow night, you can relax, and then start to welcome the university life in the next four years.


    This time, the school assigned performance tasks from freshmen to juniors. Our department needs to produce three programs. We just have three classes, that is, one class. Of course, if you have the ability to invite heavyweight guests to perform, your performances can be ignored. "


    "But what I want to say is that if there is no program, please don''t call me if you fail to get a program!"


    People who thought they didn''t need to show suddenly turned bitter gourd color when they heard this. Although it was a kind of enjoyment to watch Huangfu ruodie''s beautiful face, it was nothing compared with the more close to them.


    Huangfu ruodie conveyed his meaning and heard the sound below. He knew that college students in this era were not interested in the new year''s party. They were more concerned about what they were chasing in this era. He coughed and said, "but you are very lucky. I know that you don''t have time for military training and are ready for you."


    "Tomorrow night, I invited a famous star, Chen Xiao, to give a program on behalf of our class!"


    The students, who were originally bitter gourd faces, heard Huang Fu Ruo die''s words. After a moment, they suddenly gave out a thunderous roar, especially for those girls. They could almost be described as crazy with brain remnant flowers.


    Chu Feng asked Huang Jingyin, who was Chen Xiao


    "I wonder if you''re from Mars." Huang Jingyin didn''t pay attention to those illusory things. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Huang Jingyin gave a startled smile: "Chen Xiao is a new generation of idol who has risen in the past two years. With two idol dramas, she has become popular in an instant. At present, the Internet clicks to search for the first Chinese superstar."


    "Now women of fifteen to thirty are very fond of him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    The assembly of the lecture hall does not take long. After Huang Fu Ruo die briefly introduces the new year''s party tomorrow, let everyone go to prepare.


    Because Huang Fu Ruo die has invited Chen Xiao, a popular student, Chu Feng''s class can or can''t choose a program. Anyway, with the help of Huang Fu Ruo die, they are still relaxed. However, many people are still very excited to see the most popular Chen Xiao in China tomorrow.


    "Well, isn''t that cold fairy? Why are you here? "


    When everyone was ready to leave, although four eyes were short-sighted, he had a kind of inborn keenness in the face of women. Before everyone turned back, he saw a woman standing at the door of the lecture hall with no expression, revealing a serious atmosphere.


    The rest of the people also saw the woman standing at the door, wearing a simple sportswear. At first glance, she is a sunny woman, but when you see her face, you will immediately feel the breath of Rome.


    Chu Feng is indeed a rare beauty. She didn''t know much about these things, but it''s impossible to understand them with people like four eyes. The person in front of her, known as the cold fairy, must be a high-quality student of the third political system, Yan Ruyu, one of the school flowers.


    Yan Ruyu doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. She goes straight in. Huangfu ruodie looks at her and goes straight out of the lecture hall. The same beautiful women are often reluctant to say hello to women who are similar to themselves.


    But when Huang Fu Ruo die leaves, the rest of the students are still standing there, curious about what the cruel fairy did here.


    Being watched by nearly a thousand people, Yan Ruyu did not feel embarrassed. She walked to the podium as if she was walking in her own house. Standing at the position where Huangfu Ruo die was, she looked down at the people below: "who is Chu Feng?"


    People are beautiful, but the tone of speaking is to make people feel cold and merciless, some people also subconsciously hit a spirit, too cold!


    However, for a moment, everyone''s eyes were on Chu Feng. The name of chufeng has been famous in Jianghai University since the beginning of school. Especially for freshmen who have experienced military training, no one does not know Chu Feng. Now Yan Ruyu comes to find Chu Feng, and some people are secretly speculating.


    Is it true that Chu Feng not only has friendship with sweet fairy and snow fairy, but also has a problem with this cold fairy?


    "Model!"


    He looked at Chu Feng respectfully and said in a low voice: "it''s said that Yan Ruyu is very serious. Maybe it''s because she is in the Department of politics and law. Although there are many people who like her, no one can walk into her. Chu Feng, you cow!"


    Chu Feng is also a Leng, he can be sure that he and Yan Ruyu have never met, but now Yan Ruyu is to find himself, let Chu Feng a little curious.


    Although Chu Feng did not stand up, but through everyone''s eyes, Yan Ruyu still locked him in. He saw a trace of disgust in Chu Feng''s eyes, which was nestled in Huang Jingyin''s body. However, it was not obvious: "are you Chu Feng?"


    That kind of unfriendly words made many people wonder what was going on. Was Yan Ruyu as infatuated with Chu Feng as Huang Jingyin, but the cold fairy didn''t seem to be interested in men?


    Chu Feng eyebrows slightly a wrinkle, he can feel Yan Ruyu''s impolite words, shrug his shoulders: "I don''t seem to know you."


    Yan Ruyu seems to be too lazy to say anything to Chu Feng. She just turns around and walks outside. When she comes to the door, she feels what she looks back. However, she sees Chu Feng walking towards another door. She frowns slightly: "don''t you hear me?"


    Chu Feng couldn''t shake Huang Jingyin, so she put her arms around her waist directly. Hearing Yan Ruyu''s question, she stopped and turned back: "do I know you? Are you my mother? I want to listen to you? "


    Three questions in a row, let Yan Ruyu for a time did not know how to answer, but Chu Feng did not seem to want to give her face, light added: "go with you, you think you are a flower, the sun shines for you?"


    Said scornfully, chufeng directly hugged Huang Jingyin and left the lecture hall. Chu Feng is not a person who is difficult to speak. But based on the situation that the other party is good at talking, Yan Ruyu comes to find himself, but it is a bossy appearance, which makes Chu Feng feel that he does not respect himself so much.


    Even if you don''t respect me, I don''t seem to have to give you face, right?


    Yan Ruyu looks stunned. Originally, her grandfather asked her to invite Chu Feng. She felt that as long as a phone call or a casual remark, Chu Feng must have followed her, but now she found that there was a little deviation from her own cognition.


    Chu Feng did not give her face at all, so that her proud heart suffered a little blow.


    But Yan Ruyu did not become angry because of this. She just continued to leave with a cold hum. She believed that the attitude of Chu Feng today would be taken care of by others soon.


    "You can''t measure it with common sense."


    It was not until Yan Ruyu and Chu Feng''s figures disappeared in the public''s sight that everyone reacted. They looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure and worshipped: "the five school flowers, four of which are not clearly related to him now, the model of our generation!"Other people also secretly nodded, Chu Feng did pull the wind just now, unexpectedly directly refused Yan Ruyu''s request, cow!


    Some people have even picked up their mobile phones and sent the things just now to the campus network forum, adding their own fantasies, saying that Yan Ruyu is infatuated with Chu Feng and wants to invite Chu Feng to have dinner with her, but she is rejected by Chu Feng mercilessly and leaves with tears!


    Chu Feng who has left doesn''t know, and Yan Ruyu doesn''t know that the two people have been said to be such a relationship. However, even if they do, they won''t clarify anything. There is no matter what they don''t have. No matter how much they say, there is No.


    "What about Chu Feng?"


    After Yan Ruyu left the lecture hall, she went directly to the office building and the principal''s office. Just after opening the door, an old man stood up and just looked at Yan Ruyu''s back. She was curious: "didn''t you find him? Didn''t their class meet in the first lecture hall just now


    Yan Ruyu saw the old man, the ice frost look relaxed a little, went to sit down and then coldly opened his mouth: "I told him to go with me, but he refused, so I didn''t care, let him go."


    Yan Qingshan finally laughed bitterly: "good granddaughter, grandfather asked you to go to him, that is to say, you are a girl, maybe Chu Feng will come, but what are you doing now? He may be able to cure my grandfather''s illness!"


    "What, cure you?"


    Yan Ruyu frowned. Yan Qingshan did not know why he was infected with a strange disease, like epilepsy. His body and bones were much worse than before. He had seen many doctors and even Taoist priests, but it was useless at all. At the moment, Yan Qingshan said that Chu Feng was ok, and Yan Ruyu thought it was impossible.


    18-year-old boy, can be compared with the national players for many years?


    Seeing that his granddaughter didn''t believe it, Yan Qingshan knew that no one would believe it. He said with a smile: "do you remember what I said to your father? One morning two months ago, I fell ill at the door of a breakfast shop, and I didn''t take any medicine with me!"


    Yan Ruyu nodded. She knew that, looking at Yan Qingshan, she seemed to catch something: "grandfather, what do you mean, the person who saved you was him?"


    "Yes, and your uncle Shen told me that a young man was the same as Chu Feng." Yan Qingshan nodded. He knew that his granddaughter was a proud person, so he didn''t mean to scold her: "moreover, in this world, many things can''t depend on their age, like you. Who believes that you are already a department head in Jianghai?"


    Yan Ruyu stood up. She was a reasonable person: "I''ll invite him again!" Immediately said to do, immediately left the office!


    What Yan Ruyu doesn''t know is that Chu Feng and Huang Jingyin are surrounded by several people at the gate of Jianghai University.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    "Are you Chu Feng?"


    Wen Aojun stands two meters away from Chu Feng with a smile of fun, followed by four people behind him. Standing in front of him, he seems to have extraordinary temperament. Chu Feng is just a simple look and knows his origin. He is rich or expensive!


    But read in Wen Ao Jun''s tone is still polite, Chu Feng also did not show what to resist the appearance of thousands of miles away: "I am!"


    "What is the relationship between you and Yan Ruyu?" Wen Aojun is very angry in his heart at the moment, but his Chengfu let him restrain the anger in his heart and try to make things clear again.


    Chu Feng was still wondering how a man came to find himself, but Wen Ao Jun asked, as if he understood something and shook his head: "see you for the first time!"


    Wen Aojun looked at the mobile phone in his hand. He had a meal outside with several people. When he landed on the campus network in his spare time, he saw a post that had been over ten thousand clicks. Click into it and have a look. The mood of eating is gone.


    Although Chu Feng said very straightforward, but Wen Ao Jun is not how to believe: "what did she say to you?"


    Chu Feng frowned carelessly, a little uncomfortable, Wen Ao Jun''s way of asking people, the tone also began to change not very friendly: "it seems, I don''t need to report to you?"


    Wen Ao Jun was stunned, then he laughed and nodded: "yes, what you do really has nothing to do with me, and you don''t need to report to me!" But the smile is also at this moment suddenly overcast: "but, if you offend the person that shouldn''t be provoked, then there are some things you will understand."


    "Maybe you are a little famous now, but it doesn''t mean you are invincible, understand?"


    When Chu Feng''s mouth was full of fun, Wen Aojun''s hand waved: "give you a chance to clarify the facts in your name on the campus network. You don''t deserve to spread rumors with Yan Ruyu!"


    Chu Feng just wanted to talk, but Huang Jingyin took his hand and said softly, "Xiao Feng, you''d better listen to him. His name is Wen Aojun. He''s a junior. He''s in the same department with Yan Ruyu. The key is that he likes Yan Ruyu, which has been revealed since he was a freshman. Because of his existence, many people like Yan Ruyu, but few people pursue him."


    "Because the pursuers will break their hands and feet inexplicably!"


    Huang Jingyin''s voice is very small, but Chu Feng still hears, and her eyes narrowed slightly. Originally, she thought Wen Aojun was a person with a false appearance. At the moment, she just confirmed her idea in her heart.


    Some students also saw this scene in the distance. When they saw that the person stopped by Wen Aojun was Chu Feng, they all showed a playful look. They also saw the posts on the campus network. They could almost guess that Chu Feng was going to have bad luck at the moment.


    Who is involved in the relationship is not good, but with Yan Ruyu, that is not looking for death?


    "It''s your freedom to say what you like, but it''s my freedom to do what I love!"


    When everyone felt that Chu Feng must compromise, he shook his head firmly and said a word indifferently. Then he took Huang Jingyin and walked to one side. If he only had two words with Yan Ruyu, he would not be used to him!


    Wen Aojun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his head deviated. Taigu, standing behind him, shot out directly. His fierce fist directly hit Chu Feng''s head from behind.


    When everyone whispered that Chu Feng was going to sleep in the hospital for a few days, chufeng suddenly stopped and kicked out in the back without turning his body. Taigu, who was astonishingly castrated, was directly kicked in the chest. His body of nearly 1.8 meters flew out and knocked over Wen Aojun. The two people fell together.


    It looks like two abnormal men.


    However, it was just a kick that made the scene quiet. Some people rubbed their eyes and felt whether it was true just now. They just kicked Taigu. It was a man with a meter of 800 kilograms. How could they feel that it was just a little kitten?


    However, although he was shocked by Chu Feng''s strength, he was more sympathetic. He even offended Wen Aojun. You know, in Jianghai University, he would rather offend the president than Wen Aojun!


    Wen Aojun stood up from the ground in a state of embarrassment. After kicking Taigu, he looked at chufeng: "give you one last chance, or you will regret it!"


    Chu Feng glanced at him. He didn''t want to say a word. He walked directly in front of him. In Wen Ao Jun''s eyes, a trace of ferocity flashed in his eyes. A finger waved slightly, and the three people behind him put their hands together. One of them blocked Chu Feng''s face and pulled his left fist toward his face.


    The other two blocked Chu Feng''s retreat. The other one kicked Huang Jingyin with a sinister foot. As long as Chu Feng protected Huang Jingyin, he would be injured by his two little partners.


    It''s just that the dream is beautiful, meeting ordinary people, their move may be useful, but at the moment meeting the person is Chu Feng, it is doomed that their method is not feasible.


    See, Chu Feng''s head to the side of a bit, let the fist rub his face and pass, and then the right foot forward kick, powerful kick in that person''s abdomen position, with the help of kicking people''s strength suddenly and behind a person collide, the person directly bumps out.At the same time, Huang Jingyin opened the scope of her attack and let go of her hand. Her left hand passed through Huang Jingyin''s armpit like a snake. Holding the third person''s wrist in one hand, she gently twisted around and fell three meters away.


    Just a short time less than a minute, the three fell to the ground and lost their fighting power. Chu Feng clapped his hands and looked at Wen Ao Jun: "it''s you!"


    Wen Aojun looks astonished. He thought Chu Feng had some skills, but now it seems that he has more than a little skill. He is really good at fighting. He knows that although not everyone is the same as Taigu, he is also very good at fighting.


    But now in the hands of Chu Feng, even a few moves can not resist?


    "Wen Ao Jun, what are you doing?"


    When Wen Ao Jun was a little bit difficult to get off, Yan Ruyu, who asked all the way, also came to the gate of the school. She saw four people standing up slowly with Chu Feng and Wen Aojun. Although she knew what was going on in her heart, she pretended not to know: "fighting at the gate of Jianghai university is really promising!"


    Wen Ao Jun saw Yan Ruyu appear, the haze on his face changed into a brilliant smile in an instant: "yu''er!"


    "Didn''t you brush your teeth today?" Yan Ruyu shows eyebrow to stare, she knows Wen Aojun to own mind, but she is not like at all: "if you don''t brush your teeth, don''t talk, I feel disgusted!"


    Wen Aojun looks a little embarrassed and even ugly. He doesn''t know what to say when he faces Yan Ruyu. He just chuckles and says, "I didn''t expect you would be joking. I was your fiance. I saw someone on the campus network who was not polite to you. So I wanted to ask what was the matter. I just didn''t want Chu Feng to say anything against him


    "Wen Ao Jun!" Yan Ruyu didn''t hear what he said, but was attracted by the three words of his fiance, and his voice was cold: "that was the decision of my father and Wen Lao. It has nothing to do with my Yan Ruyu, self-respect!"


    Then he turned to look at Chu Feng, and his cold face softened a little: "Chu Feng, can you come with me?"


    Yan Ruyu''s words not only make the people around him stupefied, but also make Wen Ao Jun Leng. He has known Yan Ruyu for many years, and the latter has never spoken with him so politely, not to mention the tone of such a discussion. In his heart, he looks at Chu Feng angrily. Is it true what the campus network says?


    "No time!"


    Chu Feng sneered in her heart. Although Yan Ruyu scolds Wen Ao Jun here, Chu Feng can still hear some content in the words. She had expected Wen Aojun to find her own trouble. For such a woman with a heart, Chu Feng is used to keeping a distance!


    Coldly, chufeng took Huang Jingyin and turned away. Yan Ruyu pursed her lips slightly. She was very upset. But when she thought of her grandfather''s words, she forbear and just looked at Wen Aojun: "I warn you, don''t trouble Chu Feng!"


    Then he quickly followed the direction of Chu Feng''s departure. Wen Aojun clenched his fist and stood in the same place with a gloomy look. All the people around him were stunned. Yan Ruyu was Wen Aojun''s fiancee. No wonder Wen Aojun maintained her so much!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    Wen Aojun''s interlude did not bring too much interference to Chu Feng, or simply did not put it in mind.


    She promised Huang Jingyin to have dinner together, and because of Yan Ruyu''s relationship, she didn''t ask Kang Chao to join them. At the moment, Chu Feng was a little in the middle of deep water and finally had no choice but to smile bitterly: "Jingyin, can you sit on the opposite side? I feel this is very awkward!"


    "Are you a man?"


    Huang Jingyin nestled in Chu Feng''s body, just like a little woman, with a tiny red mouth: "I don''t know how many men hope to have a beautiful woman around me. Although I''m not a beauty, I''m not nearly as good as I am. How can you be so lucky that you don''t know?"


    "Fu? But how can I feel so painful? " Knowing Huang Jingyin''s temper, Chu Feng also timely joked.


    "Disgusting!"


    She patted Chu Feng gently. Huang Jingyin didn''t go too far. Knowing that she was too enthusiastic, she could only make Chu Feng more resistant. She stood up and went to the opposite side and sat down, facing the door of the restaurant: "it seems that you have a lot of trouble!"


    Chu Feng didn''t look back and knew what Huang Jingyin said. He said with a chuckle, "if you put it in your heart, it''s trouble. If you don''t, it''s nothing!"


    Huang Jingyin is stunned, and then nods with a smile. However, her impression of Chu Feng is much better. If she changes to other men and is found by a woman like Yan Ruyu, it is estimated that they will not be able to find the north. Where can they resist people thousands of miles away?


    Also more firm in the heart of the idea, must seize Chu Feng, this is not a look at the appearance of women to examine men!


    "Chu Feng, how can you come with me?"


    Yan Ruyu came over, and she even agreed that her grandfather would invite Chu Feng. She must do it. Although she is not used to the tone of talking and discussing with people, Yan Ruyu still held back her pride for Yan Qingshan.


    "If only you had said that at the beginning?" Chu Feng did not really say that when Yan Ruyu is transparent, from Yan Ruyu repeatedly found out that there must be something to ask for help: "and I am not in a good mood now, so what you say I will not put it in mind."


    Yan Ruyu almost wanted to get angry, but in the end, she kept down: "one hundred thousand yuan. Come with me. If you can help me, I''ll give you another 500000 yuan."


    Chu Feng''s eyes congealed and deeply looked at Yan Ruyu. He was a poor boy from a mountain village. In addition to playing a little bit, he also had some medical skills that could be put on the table. Yan Ruyu''s urgent appearance should be to seek from himself, otherwise he would not allow such heavy profits.


    Being looked at by Chu Feng, Yan Ruyu has the feeling of being naked in the sun, but her pride makes her welcome the vision of Chu Feng, but she scolds Chu Feng ten times and eight times in her heart.


    Huang Jingyin, on the other side, was shocked and speechless at the moment. For the first time, she looked at Chu Feng very seriously. What''s special about this guy? She could make Yan Ruyu go out for a trip and ask Chu Feng for help.


    Huang Jingyin, who came from an ordinary family background, feels that her brain is not enough. She feels that the image of Chu Feng is blurred and mysterious.


    "You go, I won''t help you."


    Chu Feng didn''t ask anything. She just went according to her own thoughts. Yan Ruyu knew that she would definitely make Wen Aojun hate her, but she did. Chu Feng didn''t like this woman who only thought about herself but didn''t consider other people''s embarrassing situation.


    Yan Ruyu was rejected several times in a day by Chu Feng. Even if the accomplishment is better, she will have a temper: "you really don''t go?"


    Feeling the faint threat in Yan Ruyu''s words, Chu Feng frowns displeasantly, but just about to say something. Huang Jingyin walks to him and whispers in his ear.


    Chu Feng was a little displeased. After listening to Huang Jingyin''s words, he looked at Yan Ruyu: "this meal is yours."


    Yan Ruyu was slightly stunned, but then she understood the meaning of Chu Feng. After a look at Huang Jingyin, she was a little unconvinced. You son of a bitch, I look more mature and charming than this woman. I follow you for several places, but you don''t agree. The woman just said two words with you and you agree?


    Although she is dissatisfied with Chu Feng''s promise, Yan Ruyu''s goal has been achieved, and she doesn''t want to make a fuss for the time being. She goes to the opposite side and sits down. It''s time for dinner. She is also hungry.


    But this scene happened to be followed by Wen Ao Jun in his eyes. He clenched his fists and his nails were stuck in the flesh. He spit out two words. Then he turned around with a gloomy face. Yan Ruyu is his fiancee. Now he is sitting with Chu Feng for dinner. He is very angry because he has never been to him.


    When Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu are having lunch in a strange atmosphere, Huang Luowen''s private residence is filled with Huang Luowen''s laughter: "great, great, it''s really the protection of Huang''s ancestors!"


    Huquan was standing beside him with a smile on his face, because an hour ago, Huang Shaoguang, who had been waiting for the destruction of the Wolf Gang, had come back to life. Looking at Huang Shaoguang who was drinking porridge there at the moment, he said with a smile: "the leader Hong Fu Qi Tian, the little leader is also a person of blessing!""Now that the little leader comes back from the dead, there must be a blessing in the future."


    Huang Luowen nodded repeatedly. Although Huang Shaoguang didn''t know anything after waking up, he only knew that he was knocked unconscious and taken away in the hospital. However, if he could see his dead son alive, everything would be nothing.


    But then Huang Luowen''s smile disappeared on his face, thinking of an unfavorable thing for himself and the Green Gang.


    At first, everyone was still happy, but when he saw the smile on Huang Luowen''s face disappear, tiger spring said strangely: "what''s the matter, leader?"


    "It''s good to wake up with less light, but it''s also a bad thing." Huang Luowen''s brow has been deeply wrinkled and locked: "we can now ignore the wild wolf Gang, but also cleverly compete with the Yuan people''s Association for Pujiang district. The main reason is that the official will acquiesce in sending the black haired people to the white haired ones."


    "But now there''s less death and rebirth, if the news gets out!"


    Huquan is also aware of the disadvantages. The Green Gang is now able to open up to the wild wolf gang and cause the chaos in the extreme way of the river and sea because of Huang Shaoguang''s death. However, Huang Shaoguang is not dead now. Others will only think that the Green Gang is trying to swallow the bitter meat of Jianghai Jidao, and will never believe that Huang Shaoguang will come back from the dead.


    Once this news gets out, not only the Wolf Gang will immediately stand on the moral height, but even the officials who have been acquiescing will also jump out. What''s lighter is that they reprimand the Green Gang for their unscrupulous means. They even use such means to fight against Jianghai Jidao.


    But if you think about it again, those officials who feel cheated will not be able to speak so well.


    "Less light!"


    Huang Luowen, after all, is an old fox like character, but a short dignified time has passed away the thought in his heart: "for the time being, you should be wronged for a while. Don''t go out for the moment. In addition, I will arrange you to go abroad in a few days, and wait until we have completely captured the wild wolf gang and jianghaijidao, and then you will come back."


    At the moment, this is the best solution, otherwise it is known that Huang Shaoguang is not dead, then everything will be finished!


    "Why?"


    Huang Shaoguang''s injury at the moment recovered a lot during the period of Chu Feng''s death by special means. Empty in his stomach, he was drinking porridge there. Hearing Huang Luowen''s words, he immediately refused: "no, I won''t leave if I don''t kill Lang Meimei, that smelly woman. And Sanxiong real estate has started to act, and I can''t leave."


    Huang Luowen an angry want to give his son a slap, but think of what look at Huang Shaoguang: "Sanxiong real estate?"


    Thinking of what Huang Luowen laughed and patted Huang Shaoguang on the shoulder: "boy, you remind me to stay at home, if you succeed, you don''t have to go out!"


    Huquan and Huang Shaoguang are both stunned. However, he doesn''t have to pay attention to so many people who don''t want to leave their hometown!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    After lunch, Huang Jingyin goes back to school alone, and Chu Feng follows Yan Ruyu away. Originally, Chu Feng does not intend to accept Yan Ruyu''s request, but the information Huang Jingyin gives Chu Feng is very interested and doesn''t mind following Huang Jingyin.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Yan Ruyu''s Audi drove into the city''s official residential area. There were rows of villas. Chu Feng, sitting in the car, looked at the past scenes with deep emotion. The land in the river and sea can be said to be an inch of land. This official residential area covers an area of 1000 mu, and the land price is unknown.


    Zhumen wine and meat stink road has frozen to death!


    This is the thought that Chu Feng crossed in his mind at the moment, but he will not shout what fairness, this society for ordinary people, there is no justice at all.


    When an ordinary white-collar worker is still making down payment for a house in this city, maybe a dignitary has casually thrown out a house to a young girl as a supporting chip.


    Therefore, in this era, there is really no fairness to speak of!


    The car turned seven to eight and stopped in front of a villa. Although this villa is not the most luxurious one in the official residential area, it is definitely the largest one. The enclosed area, estimated by Chu Feng, is about 2000 square meters.


    After these two months of understanding, Chu Feng knew that such a property in the river and sea, absolutely more than 100 million!


    "You don''t seem surprised at all?"


    When the car stops in the garden, Yan Ruyu looks at chufeng curiously. According to her temporary information, Chu Feng is just a teenager from a mountain village. At the moment, in such a luxurious residential area, she can''t see any surprise.


    "Surprised what?" Chu Feng opened the door and got out of the car. He looked at the villa that ordinary people may not have for ten years. His tone was slightly playful: "surprised by a group leader, with a billion yuan of industry, or surprised by your extremely noble background, or should I be surprised that I am so lucky to enter such a place?"


    Yan Ruyu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. How could he not hear the sarcasm in Chu Feng''s words: "this villa area is a legacy of history. It belongs to the official industry, not to the individual."


    "At least it''s you who use it now, aren''t you?"


    Chu Feng naturally will not follow Yan Ruyu''s meaning. If the villa area, which covers an area of nearly 1000 mu, is really a problem left over by history, it should be dealt with well, rather than as an official dormitory area. However, Chu Feng is not the Savior, and there are many such cases in the Chinese dynasty, and I don''t care about it.


    Yan Ruyu is a little uncomfortable in her heart, but she also knows that she has invited Chu Feng, so she can''t fail. When inviting Chu Feng to go inside, Yan Ruyu looks at Lamborghini and frowns slightly!


    "Doctor, welcome!"


    Chu Feng followed Yan Ruyu just walked in, an old man came over with a smile. Just when the car entered the yard, Yan Qingshan saw Chu Feng get off the bus, so he was very enthusiastic: "I left before I could thank you in front of the breakfast shop. Today you can''t do this again. Let me thank you very much."


    Chu Feng seemed to have expected the general stretch out his hand and Yan Qingshan to hold together: "it''s a piece of work, what a matter!"


    Then he felt that the man sitting on the sofa behind him was Wen Aojun, whom he had seen a few hours ago. At the moment, he was sitting with a middle-aged man and chatting with him, but his eyes occasionally glanced over him, with a trace of unkindness.


    "Little miracle doctor, I finally see you again."


    Shen Xueyan, who had met with each other on one side, came over. He received a call from Yan Qingshan two hours ago. Seeing Chu Feng appear at the moment, he is excited to think of the seven needles that can lock life.


    "President Shen is here, too. What a coincidence!" Chu Feng took a look at Yan Ruyu and thought that this woman would bring her back directly. She didn''t expect to inform her earlier, but she would make trouble for herself!


    "That''s it. I and Yan are close friends. I heard that he found someone who can cure him. Naturally, I want to come and have a look."


    Chu Feng''s words can naturally hear what it means, and I''m a little embarrassed in my heart. After all, what I want in my heart is how to get the seven needles of life locking skill from Chu Feng''s hand, which can be regarded as a goal.


    Chu Feng was too lazy to do Tai Chi with Shen Xueyan, and ignored it. It was as if he didn''t see Wen Aojun and the middle-aged man. He just looked at Yan Qingshan: "headmaster Yan, I already know your disease, but I need a quiet environment. This kind of disease is not suitable for too many people to know."


    "If that''s the case, you''d better leave as soon as possible. You can''t fool us."


    Wen Aojun came here an hour ago. He didn''t expect that chufeng would appear here. He came to treat Yan Qingshan. Although it is known from middle-aged people that Yan Ruyu invited chufeng, he felt uncomfortable when he saw Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu having dinner together.


    Especially when he found him, Chu Feng also hurt his own people, which made Wen Aojun feel shameless. He would not forget that he was knocked down to the ground.Yan Tianming also stood up and looked at the Chu wind with a scrutinizing eye: "are you Chu Feng?"


    Then he nodded affirmatively: "it looks like it''s really you!" Naturally walked to Chu Feng, Yan Tianming stretched out his right hand: "I have heard of you several times, or the first time I met. You are younger than I imagined, and it is not simple than I imagined. My father depends on you!"


    "Yan staff member falsely praised, only the mountain people!"


    Facing Yan Tianming''s right hand, chufeng naturally grasped it with him. Yan Tianming gently shook it twice. Whether it was the strength of the handshake or the shaking strength, it was very moderate, so that people would not feel perfunctory or uncomfortable. He said in his heart that he was worthy of being a member of Jianghai science and technology!


    At the beginning, Chu Feng didn''t know, and Huang Jingyin told him that Yan Ruyu''s grandfather was the president of Jianghai University, and his father was a Jianghai technician. He asked chufeng not to refuse Yan Ruyu, which is also the reason why Chu Feng came here.


    "Young man, good!"


    Even the old fox, who has been silent in the officialdom for decades, would not be so calm when he saw himself. However, Chu Feng did not deliberately flatter him or stay away from him. He was just a kind of ordinary heart. There were few young people like this. Yan Tianming said with a smile.


    At the moment, Wen Aojun is embarrassed to stand aside. What he said just now is aimed at chufeng, but not only Chu Feng ignored him. When he was transparent, even Yan Tianming didn''t seem to hear him.


    The fierce eyes swept Chu Feng, and his heart was quite depressed. He said: "Uncle Yan, he is just an 18-year-old boy. Yan''s illness can''t be cured by the people of the national medical hall. Can he do it?"


    Although the tone of his voice seemed to be asking, it was already a kind of affirmation. In other words, Wen Aojun was not willing to admit that people like Chu Feng could cure diseases.


    Yan Tianming takes a look at Wen Ao Jun, but he is also a little curious. Usually, Wen Ao Jun is a very stable young man in front of him. How come today he has been saying such words without level? Even if Chu Feng really can''t, it seems that he shouldn''t talk about others in person like this, right?


    However, he was also the husband he had chosen for his daughter. Yan Tianming did not say anything. He just said in his heart, if you know that the boy you despise is the one who cured old Zhou, you don''t think so!


    "Headmaster Yan, go upstairs!" But Chu Feng ignored Wen Aojun from the beginning, just said to Yan Qingshan, and then followed Yan Qingshan to the upstairs. Wen Aojun stood there with a stiff look, his fist clenched instantly, and Chu Feng didn''t even answer.


    But Yan Ruyu is a silk doubt looking at Chu Feng, who is this guy, how does it seem that his father also knows him?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    In the room of Yan Qingshan on the second floor, Yan Qingshan, who had lost his wife at the age of 40, had not married. Five years ago, Yan Tianming became a member of Jianghai science and technology, and moved here. The layout of the room was not that luxurious decoration, but it was very simple, belonging to the old people of that era.


    From the layout and layout of the room, Yan Qingshan is a traditional but innovative person.


    "What do I need to do?"


    Yan Qingshan has been suffering from this disease for many days. At this time, Chu Feng is willing to come to treat him. Although there is no hope in his heart, there is still a hint of hope. The elderly of this age, even the elderly enjoying glory, are willing to be tortured to death by the pain silently.


    "You can sit." Chu Feng went to pull up the curtain, the whole room did not turn on the light, but suddenly fell into the dark, pulled a chair in front of Yan Qingshan: "the rest, I come!"


    Yan Qingshan looked at the curtains pulled up did not know how Chu Feng to treat his illness, but at the beginning of the breakfast store, still remember fresh, still believe Chu Feng, pull the chair directly sit down.


    Although not willing to be so tortured to death by pain, but if it is really not saved, Yan Qingshan can also see: "little god doctor, you can do your best, I am all a man of age, is enough."


    Chu Feng did not answer, although Yan Qingshan performance very open, but if can live, who would like to die like this?


    Left eye flickers the invisible light, Chu Feng looks into the room, and finally sees what he wants to find under the bed. The dead spirit of the formation, a middle-aged woman!


    At this time because the curtain cannot shine in the sun, the middle-aged woman suddenly opened her eyes, slowly stood up to walk to Yan Qingshan, or as the first time to see, pale still with a little gloomy, the world may call it ghost, but Chu Feng knows that this is only a breath exists.


    When the middle-aged woman approached, Yan Qingshan felt a cold feeling, and unconsciously fought a cold war. Chu Feng''s hand at the moment appeared a gold needle directly inserted in the top of Yan Qingshan.


    The middle-aged woman who had reached out seemed to touch something. She stepped back subconsciously, looked at the Chu wind coldly, but Chu Feng didn''t see her.


    Yan Qingshan is a decades old man. People rely on a Yang Qi. It is called the spirit of essence in the field of medicine. Although it sounds like a kind of vague thing, Chu Feng knows that it is real.


    But once the person is old spirit spirit is easy to lack, and there is this formation of dead gas around, Yan Qingshan even if the body is no better will be ill.


    The needle that Chu wind falls down is to stimulate Yan Qingshan''s spirit of essence, while the head is the place where a person is energetic. It is like a person''s face looks very poor when he is ill. That is why the spirit of essence and Qi loses money. At this time, under the stimulation of the golden needle, Yan Qingshan''s spirit of spirit is rising a little.


    That was a dead man, and naturally he could not be near.


    "How do you feel?"


    Chu Feng looked at the formation of the dead gas standing next to him, and then asked Yan Qingshan.


    Yan Qingshan opens his eyes and feels a moment later and goes back: "I feel relaxed a lot, I feel a bit of cold body, now it seems to be warm a lot."


    "That''s all right!" Chu Feng nodded, the gold needle inspired Yan Qingshan''s spirit of vitality, but after all, it was only the matter of not governing the standard, but the root cause still needs to be solved: "President Yan, do not know if you have been sorry for others?"


    "Sorry for others?"


    Yan Qingshan was very puzzled when he heard the words, but he didn''t say anything about Chu Feng. He knew that he would not ask such questions for no reason. He recalled that he suddenly surprised: "little doctor, do you want to say that there are evil spirits around me?"


    "I don''t know if there are ghosts in the world, but you are really followed by a dead spirit now." Chu Feng now wants to find the root cause, so there is no cover up: "generally, this kind of death will follow others in a random way unless it is special circumstances, and usually follow the people they hated before they were born."


    See Yan Qingshan body stiff, Chu Feng smile: "you rest assured, this form of dead gas is only a kind of affect people''s health breath, not ghost!"


    Yan Qingshan didn''t ease down because of Chu Feng''s explanation, because it sounded so mysterious that he finally sighed: "if you say sorry for someone, it was really happened a few years ago."


    Yan Qingshan had died many years ago. When he moved here, Yan Tianming asked him a nanny named aunt LAN, a woman in her forties, who had been lonely for more than 20 years, and finally crossed the last barrier.


    Two people often meet in the dark. Such a thing lasted for more than a year. Finally, the aunt was miraculously pregnant. As the president of Jianghai University, it would be easy to laugh at the age of sunset love. The granddaughters were 17-8 years old. If they were still born a little child, it would be a shame.At that time, Yan Qingshan discussed with aunt LAN and asked the latter to have an abortion. Only after the abortion, Yan Qingshan deliberately alienated aunt LAN. Half a year later, he found that Aunt LAN died in her room, and the doctor found that she died of depression.


    Listen to Yan Qingshan say such a period of the past, Chu Feng looked at the expressionless standing dead, knowing that she had no consciousness and did not know all this: "if I did not guess wrong, what did you promise? If it is just like this, I believe that she who died will not be unwilling to stay."


    "After all, you love me, she shouldn''t be like this!"


    Yan Qingshan''s expression was stiff, and he shook his head with a bitter smile: "at the beginning she was pregnant, she refused to kill the child. I was worried that I would not be able to live in my old age, so I lied to her and said," if I get rid of the child, I will marry her, but later, ""


    "no wonder this is so!" Chu Feng can be regarded as knowing the crux of the matter. The second gold needle appeared in his hand and fell on Yan Qingshan''s heart: "I already know the matter. What she left is not willing to be in front of you, but as long as she can''t get close to you for three days, it will naturally disappear. Because she can''t touch your breath, she will lose the root of her existence."


    "Now I''ll drop two injections to improve your spirit and spirit, and then take my medicine, it''s OK!"


    "What, so simple?" Yan Qingshan originally thought that chufeng''s medical skills were good, but he might not be able to deal with such illusory things, but he was surprised to hear his words. It seemed that many famous doctors could not solve the problem, which was so simple in Chu Feng''s hands.


    "In this world, who doesn''t have two Sorry people? It''s just that some people can look at it when they are dying, while others can''t. in a situation like you, it''s only one in a million. People like you may be in good health, so the stillness can''t be eroded. Naturally, it''s OK. When you''re old, you can''t resist."


    Chu Feng knows Yan Qingshan''s shock by looking at Yan Qingshan. However, this matter is not a big deal. The form of stillness is to pester people. However, if the person''s spirit is strong, they can''t get close to him. For three days at a time, at least one day, they will disappear in the world.


    But the formation of aunt LAN has been stagnant for several years. It takes about three days.


    Taking out a pill from his body, Chu Feng seemed a little hesitant. The essence of human spirit was very simple. Looking at the pill in his hand, Chu Feng coughed: "that headmaster Yan, I don''t know if you still have a partner? If not, I will change this medicine for you


    Yan Qingshan himself is still excited, he can be good, but heard the words of Chu Feng is very curious: "what do you mean?"


    Yan Qingshan couldn''t understand what he said. Chu Feng breathed out: "because if you take this medicine, you will recover your vitality from 20 to 30 years old. If you don''t have a partner, I''m afraid you can''t stand the ordeal!"


    Yan Qingshan was stunned for a moment, and finally reflected what Chu Feng said. He coughed awkwardly: "that, now the nanny, and I have something to do with it."


    Chu Feng moved the corners of his mouth and said to Yan Qingshan: "take the pill. In addition, although it is common sense that the stillness will dissipate in a few days, I don''t know how much resentment she has against you. Take some time to pay homage to her grave. How can it be regarded as a husband and wife?"


    Yan Qingshan''s hand holding the pill was stagnant, and then he nodded to eat it. He did not go to see Aunt LAN for fear of misunderstanding after she died. It seems that it is also time to see the woman who has broken the child for himself.


    "Don''t worry. I''m a doctor, not a gossip reporter."


    A few minutes after Yan Qingshan took the pill, Chu Feng pulled out two gold needles on his body. Seeing him stop talking, chufeng chuckled and said, "but what I have done is a temporary cure. To cure the root cause still depends on you. Although the dead are dead, some things are so wonderful. I hope you can do what you say."


    Yan Qingshan naturally knew what he was saying and nodded: "don''t worry. I''ll go to her cemetery and I''ll marry the present nanny. This thing makes me understand that there is really retribution in this world."


    Seeing Yan Qingshan''s appearance, Chu Feng knew that he was really afraid this time. Seeing that the dead breath could not get close to Yan Qingshan, whose spirit was rising vigorously, Chu Feng sighed and opened the door of the room. Although Yan Qingshan was wrong in this matter, he was also tortured for several years, which was enough.


    "Chu Feng, come to the study with me!" Chu Feng just walked to the stairs, he met Yan Tianming, who was smiling, but didn''t ask Yan Qingshan how the situation was.


    Chu Feng secretly said in his heart, how difficult is it to see what such a person is thinking?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    In Yan Tianming''s study, he seldom comes back. He was supposed to go to the imperial city this afternoon, but when he heard that someone was going to treat his father and Yan Qingshan asked him to start looking for him, Yan Tianming deliberately cancelled the arrangement for the afternoon.


    But to Yan Tianming''s surprise, the man who gave Yan Qingshan treatment was Chu Feng, but he didn''t show it.


    "Thank you, Mr. Yan. I always want to say thank you in person, but I haven''t had a chance."


    Sitting in front of a tea table in the study, looking at Yan Tianming, who is adept at making tea, Chu Feng smiles. However, in other words, he believes Yan Tianming knows what he means.


    "If I had known it was you, I would have called on you earlier to treat my father." Yan Tianming did not pretend to be confused. When Jiang Ming went to the criminal investigation team, as long as Chu Feng was not a fool, he knew that Jiang Ming represented himself: "old Zhou''s sick statesman can''t do anything about it, but in your hands, you can cure the disease."


    "Although you haven''t been to the imperial city yet, your name has been known by many people in a certain circle."


    "Really, that''s Zhou laotiao." Chu Feng is not surprised that Yan Tianming knew that he was treating Zhou tianchu, but he was surprised that he had become famous in the imperial city. But when he looked back, he seemed to be relieved. When everyone could do nothing, Zhou tianchu was ok, and it was strange that he did not attract people''s attention.


    For a time, Chu Feng suddenly had a little regret that he had made a move, at least should not completely cure Zhou tianchu.


    "You look so relaxed. I guess my father''s disease has been cured. I don''t know what I can give you?"


    Yan Tianming poured a cup of tea to chufeng, smiling and modest, as if the neighbor''s uncle that kind: "or you want to say directly, as long as it is within my ability range, or I can give you, it is not a problem, of course, I can not give the rest of the things, you want also useless."


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a smile, he was waiting for Yan Tianming''s words, took a cup of tea and sipped it in, then said: "I want the whole river and sea pole road!"


    The whole study in Chu Feng said this sentence when completely quiet down, Yan Tianming even experienced countless storms, but in the face of Chu Feng put forward the request is also in silence, took up the tea cup in front of him and drank it, as if feeling not enough to pour himself a cup again, the same is a drink.


    Although Yan Tianming has tried his best to suppress the shock in his heart and make the surface appear calm, but Chu Feng can see through his frequent tea drinking that Yan Tianming is shocked by his own requirements.


    But Chu Feng didn''t chase after what he asked for. He just drank tea quietly. Although he didn''t know Chu Feng very well about the tea ceremony, he had a little dabbling in it. At the moment, he just waited patiently for Yan Tianming to give his answer. Although his left eye could see the next five minutes, chufeng firmly believed that the future could be changed.


    This silence for half an hour, Yan Tianming drank seven cups of tea, Chu Feng was not worried, is so calm sitting there, he even put forward such a request, then naturally want to get their own results.


    And he firmly believes that he will succeed as long as he wants to do it!


    "You''re not kidding me, are you?"


    Yan Tianming finally broke the silence between the two men. At the moment, the youngest official in the history of Jianghai was also surprised: "in addition to the unification of Jianghai Jidao before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, under the suppression of the government, Jianghai has always been divided into two or three parts of the world.


    Now it''s even more important for you to step in at this time. I don''t know whether I have the ability to help you. Even if I can give it to you, the group will not allow the river and sea to have a complete Jidao. In order to be stable, they pay more attention to check and balance! "


    Yan Tianming was able to say this because chufeng cured Yan Qingshan, and also because chufeng''s medical skills were there. Although it was nothing in ordinary times, Yan Tianming knew that no one would refuse a doctor with excellent medical skills at any time.


    It''s just that even if Chu Feng asks for a district''s Jidao, Yan Tianming can help him to finish it secretly. But Chu Feng wants the whole Jianghai Jidao. Yan Tianming, as a member of Jianghai science and Technology Department, naturally has his own consideration. After all, his term of office is still one year away. Before he enters the Imperial City, he still needs to consider the consequences.


    Chu Feng stood up and went to a map of the world in his study: "Jianghai''s position in the Chinese dynasty is very important, but it is only a tiny place in the world. I know what you are worried about. After the unification of the poles, Jianghai will break the balance and threaten the stability of Jianghai."


    "But if you think so, maybe you are wrong?"


    Turning around and looking at Yan Tianming, Chu Feng tried his best to persuade the first official of the river and sea: "at present, the four great poles of the river and the sea coexist. There are small fights and even fights every day. Although their existence has achieved the effect of checks and balances, do you think this is stable?"


    Yan Tianming has calmed down from the initial shock and said quietly, "isn''t it?""No


    Chu Feng responded positively, saying word by word: "real stability only has absolute right of speech. Only the complete unification of the river, sea and underground world can be real stability. Without disputes, there will be no turmoil."


    Thinking of what, Chu Feng''s mouth sparked a funny smile: "or, do you think that China was stable before the founding of the people''s Republic of China, or after the founding of the people''s Republic of China?"


    Yan Tianming was stunned and then burst into laughter. The sound insulation effect of the study was very good. He did not worry about being heard by the outside people. He said with great appreciation: "although what you said is a little unreasonable and takes the extreme way and the group comparison, I can not deny that what you said is reasonable. It is after the founding of the people''s Republic of China that there was peace."


    "It''s just that you are so confident that the whole river and sea are in your hands. Can you make it the same as today''s China?"


    "Where there is light, there is destined to be darkness beyond the reach of sunlight." Chu Feng shook his head and said in Yan Tianming''s slightly joking look, "but I''m sure that if the river and the sea are unified, the gambling and poisons will be reduced by 80%."


    Yan Tianming stood up from his seat. As a Jianghai officer, he knew what Chu Feng said. Although Jianghai officials constantly publicized Jianghai peace to the outside world, there were only a lot more, or even more rampant, in comparison with other cities.


    After all, the more prosperous the place, the more dark the gathering place.


    With a twinkling of eyes at Chu Feng, Yan Tianming opened his mouth after a moment''s meditation: "why should I believe you?"


    "If you''re excited, you already believe me." Chu Feng put on a smile and whispered, "and I don''t need you to do anything. I just want you to suppress the official power of the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang, and provide me with the information of the Shuangzhu Association as much as possible. Others may not know about it, but I believe you have their information."


    Yan Tianming looked at Chu Feng with his eyes narrowed slightly, then walked back and forth in the room, and finally stopped to ponder what: "if it was a week ago, I might be able to promise you and give you some help, but now you put forward such a request, I can''t do anything. No one can afford to provoke Huang Luowen, who died of his son."


    "I can say that I have given up the Wolf Gang, but I also want to let the Yuan people''s Association replace the Wolf Gang to achieve three foot checks and balances."


    When Chu Feng listened attentively, Yan Tianming continued: "however, you want the extreme way of the river and the sea, and you have such ability. Then I''ll give it to you and go to langdeli. If you can help him through the crisis brought by Huang Shaoguang, the wolf will help you and langdeli will give you his place."


    Chu Feng was stunned and his eyes were slightly narrowed. He looked at Yan Tianming and finally shook his head and sighed: "it''s worthy of being a member of the Jianghai section. Now, the situation of the extreme state of the river and sea is what you intend to do. Don''t worry, I will handle the affairs of the Wolf Gang."


    Yan Tianming also did not go to say what, just sighed: "some things know good, some people can die, understand?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and no longer left the study. He thought lightly. He knew that even if he didn''t put forward the words today, Yan Tianming would find someone to do it. The difference was just that he opened his mouth and opened his mouth in person.


    It seems that there is not a simple, clearly is the result of his mind, but let you have the illusion that he gives you. Chu Feng shakes his head, but in the end, can you really control everything?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    The next day, near six o''clock in the afternoon, Jianghai University!


    The new year''s party starts at seven o''clock this evening. At that time, the whole school''s teachers and students will be here. After leaving Yan Tianming''s home yesterday, chufeng went straight back to the school. Although he has got a little support in Yan Tianming''s mouth, chufeng is still ready to let it ferment.


    At least, we should wait for the Wolf Gang to stop. I believe Yan Tianming is not aimless. Maybe langdeli can really bring himself some surprise.


    Just thinking of what Yan Tianming said to himself when he left, chufeng still felt chilly. Almost now it is certain that langdeli was supported by Yan Tianming, but langdeli is rising. Twenty years ago, what role Yan Tianming played in it is unknown.


    "Xiao Feng, where did you and Yan Ruyu go yesterday and when did you come back?"


    Chu Feng and Kang Chao had just left the dormitory for a short time. They met Huang Jingyin on the path of the school. The latter, without any hesitation, immediately went to take Chu Feng''s arm and murmured: "what does she want you to do? It won''t be for her to pay you to solve your needs."


    Chu Feng has a burst of sweat. What''s wrong with girls now? They can say anything. But they also understand that this is Huang Jingyin''s character, so it can''t be said to be disgusted: "nothing. It''s just a little thing. It starts at seven o''clock. What are you doing here?"


    "Wait for you


    Huang Jingyin said without thinking about it. In Kang Chao''s and four eyes'' envious look, Huang Jingyin said: "otherwise, when you go to the school square, you may not be where you are. If you can''t find you or see you, I''m going to lose sleep again tonight. Do you think I can''t wait for you here?"


    In the face of Huang Jingyin''s bluntness, Chu Feng really did not know how to answer, and shook his head with a bitter smile: "elder sister, don''t play with me!"


    "OK, I don''t want to play with you, but yesterday was our world, because Yan Ruyu destroyed it. After tonight''s party, you should compensate me and invite me to have supper."


    Kang Chao and four eyes looked at each other, and kept shaking their heads and walking towards the front. After going out for a certain distance, four eyes cried out: "gap


    "Brother Xiaofeng!"


    When Chu Feng and Huang Jingyin walked towards the school square, Xia Wei, who had dinner with Yao Qianxue in the canteen, came by. Seeing Chu Feng, she released Yao Qianxue''s hand and ran over: "have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes." Seeing Xia Wei appear, Chu Feng immediately feels that Xia Wei is so good, because Huang Jingyin naturally releases her hand when she sees Xia Wei''s appearance. Otherwise, she has been leaning against her all the time. Chu Feng doesn''t doubt that she is boiling with blood!


    "Are you going to the square now? I''m going to go with Xiaoxue, right?"


    Xia Wei also saw Huang Jingyin, but just a polite smile. Then she took Chu Feng''s arm and ignored Yao Qianxue''s helpless eyes: "in addition, tomorrow is the weekend. Will you go out with me then?"


    Chu Feng secretly said how a wolf came and a tiger came. However, in the face of Xia Wei, who had no idea, Chu Feng still kept calm: "look at the time tomorrow, I may have to go back to my aunt to help with the housework. She usually has no time to go to work, and she takes care of me to go to school, so you can understand, right?"


    Although Xia Wei is a little pity, Chu Feng didn''t promise herself, but she gave a smile: "of course!"


    Yao Qianxue and Huang Jingyin follow behind. Both of them have complex emotions in their hearts. The former is that they have no good feelings for chufeng, especially in the case of Sun Li and Mu Tianfei. They think that chufeng did such things because of himself. What''s more, they feel that Chu Feng is no different from those who show off their ferocity.


    For a quiet woman, she doesn''t like violent people very much.


    At seven o''clock, the party started on time. To the surprise of Chu Feng and others, it was their tutor, Huang Fu Ruo die, who acted as the host!


    Chu Feng always felt a little uncomfortable about Huang Fu Ruo die, especially when he passed by when he came just now. Chu Feng always felt that Huang Fu Ruo die looked at him with a bit of disgust and unkindness. At first, Chu Feng only regarded Huangfu ruodie as Huangfu ruodie and misunderstood himself as a flower. The heart of the people, but later feel wrong.


    "Welcome to the new year''s party tonight. I''m the host of this evening, Huangfu Rudie!"


    In Chu Feng''s mind, Huang Fu Ruo die on the stage has already quietly opened his mouth, and his voice is transmitted through the wheat in his hand. Although it is still that cold feeling, it will not make people feel uncomfortable, only that she is born with such temperament.


    Huangfu ruodie holds a piece of paper in his hand, which is the draft of this evening: "before the party starts, we welcome the arrival of Mr. Yan Tianming, the Deputy staff member, Mr. Zuo Quan, Mr. Shao Tianyi, the leader of the city team, and Mr. Luo Jiashan, the Minister of culture!"


    With Huangfu ruodie''s voice falling down, the audience burst into warm applause. Unexpectedly, there were so many important official figures coming in this evening, and the four people mentioned by Huangfu ruodie slowly came out of the backstage, waved to tens of thousands of students, and then went to the front row and sat down.Jianghai university is the first university in Jianghai, second only to the two top colleges in Huangcheng. As city leaders, Jianghai University''s New Year party will naturally come.


    When the applause fell, Huang Fu Ruo die said again: "this time, there are 48 programs in total. Now welcome the school team of our school to sing the school song on the stage, and at the same time open the prelude of the evening party!"


    With these words, Huangfu ruodie gracefully turned around and walked into the dark place of the stage. Dozens of young girls also stepped onto the stage and quickly arranged their formation. When the music started, they also sang the first program of the evening, the school song of Jianghai University, which is said to have been composed by the first Jianghai staff member.


    After a song is finished in a few minutes, another host comes to the stage and gives Huangfu all the programs for several hours. If butterfly is the host, it will be too tired.


    "The next program, provided by Wen Aojun of the third political system, invited a weight class guest!"


    At the moment, the hostess looked at the program list in her hand and said slightly mysteriously. When she mentioned everyone''s curiosity, she said, "now let''s welcome Cui Xin, the first-line actress in China, to come on stage with warm applause and sing her famous songs for us."


    "Cui Xin, sexy goddess!" The four eyes, who had already been very curious about who was the person, stood up in a moment of excitement. There was a twinkling of Venus in those eyes: "I often see this woman on TV. A look and an action can arouse the deepest fantasy of a man. I didn''t expect that I could see a real person."


    "No, I''ll go ahead and see if I can get close to the goddess."


    With that, four eyes directly jumped out of his seat and pushed toward the front. Although they came very early, there were more people than them. There were a lot of people in front of them. Chu Feng and others all laughed bitterly and shook their heads. The four eyes were too hungry and thirsty.


    "Yu''er, knowing that you like Cui Xin, I specially invited her to perform. She also agreed to have a supper with us." At this time, in another direction, Wen Ao Jun looks at Yan Ruyu, a seat away from him, half flattering.


    Although Yan Ruyu looks meticulous, she also has her own pursuit in her heart. Cui Xin is a star she likes. Although many people say that Cui Xin is a bus, Yan Ruyu appreciates her, not her private life!


    Look Yan Ruyu cold light appearance, but can let her say thank you, Wen Ao Jun is still very happy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    Cui Xin, dressed in a blue low cut dress, stepped onto the stage. Her long snow-white legs loomed under the long skirt. The lace and silk hems outlined the flowing skirt. Under the light, the vague feeling between her legs made many people feel thirsty.


    The height of 1.7 meters, wearing high-heeled shoes of 7 cm, is even more graceful and graceful, a pair of eyes are charming, the hair of big wave curls is scattered behind, that half of the snow-white, give a person an extremely strong visual conflict!


    Yan Qingshan sits in the front row and frowns slightly. As an old man with inner tradition, although he knows that the times are progressing and people''s minds have been greatly liberated compared with decades ago, it does not mean that he can accept a woman wearing such a dress to appear in front of him.


    But with Cui Xin on the stage, many people chanted her name. It seemed that the whole square was about to be overturned. Yan Qingshan could only shake his head in the end.


    Compared with Yan Qingshan, an old man who just likes those simple women, many adults or young people are staring at Cui Xin, especially Shao Tianyi, on the stage. Seeing that most of the snow is white, his throat wriggles unnoticed.


    In the dark, what a charming woman!


    With the sound of the music, Cui Xin Zhang Qi red lips sang the song of her debut, green campus!


    With her singing in the sky above the square, the crowd''s noise stopped a lot, but it was still difficult to control the upsurge. Chu Feng sat a little closer to the front, and now he could not help shaking his head in secret. No wonder those brain handicapped people in Weihan desert had to come to China for development, and they were more brave and mentally disabled.


    However, although Chu Feng slanders in his heart, he can''t deny that Cui Xin''s singing is really beautiful. The whole person doesn''t look sexy, but a look and an action are like what four eyes start to say to themselves, which is enough to confuse many people.


    "Why, is it beautiful? Don''t even turn your eyes. "


    Huang Jingyin is more concerned about Chu Feng than those who are mentally handicapped. Chu Feng looks at Cui Xin on the stage without blinking, and says with sour tone: "it must have been duplicity just now. I just said that Cui Xin is such a demon, how can no one like it."


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. The reason why he looked so ordinary was because he knew that there were thousands of beautiful women in the world, but they didn''t mean they were all his own. He said with a bitter smile, "I just wonder what happened to her. She was so rich that she was still sick!"


    Think of this, take a look at Yao Qianxue sitting on one side. Although Cui Xin is beautiful and moving on the stage now, Chu Feng can see that she is not a normal woman, just like Yao Qianxue.


    "Well, even if you want to please me, you don''t have to say that someone else is sick?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Huang Jingyin was still very happy. She said angrily that she was completely nestled in Chu Feng''s body: "although Cui Xin seems to be a goblin, no one has seen who she is really with for such a long time. It''s more just rumors, but whether it is really unknown.


    However, Cui Xin''s singing can''t be denied. It''s really good to hear. It''s estimated that Jin Xiaoqi, the sweet woman with plastic surgery, can compare with her


    "Plastic surgery?" Chufeng laughs with astonishment, but he doesn''t say anything. Han Huang Nan''s cosmetic surgery is very popular. People say that nine out of ten in the entertainment industry are cosmetic surgeons, and the other one is a cosmetic failure. So he didn''t explain anything. At least he knew that Jin Xiaoqi was absolutely original.


    At the end of the song, Cui Xin gracefully bowed on the stage. Because of leaning forward, the deep gully attracted many people''s eyes. Some people even crowded to the bottom of the stage, holding their mobile phones to shoot constantly. Chu Feng looked in his eyes and sighed in his heart!


    "It''s a great honor to be able to attend this anniversary of Jianghai University. Thank you for your support


    Cui Xin didn''t step off the stage after singing. She said with a smile: "originally my schedule was full, but I was moved by the sincerity of a young man. She said that his fiancee liked me very much and hoped that I could come once, so I came here!"


    Just now, the host of the newspaper said that Cui Xin was invited by Wen Aojun. At the moment, everyone''s eyes are looking for Wen Aojun''s figure. Some people who know it are envious. Some people who don''t know are curious about who Wen Aojun''s fiancee is. Isn''t he pursuing Yan Ruyu?


    Wen Aojun stood up at the moment, his position was in the front position, so he just stood up and was immediately seen by everyone. Then the light hanging on the square also fell on Wen Aojun''s body, one of which fell on Yan Ruyu, who was still sitting in the position.


    You seem to understand something now.


    At this time, Cui Xin opened her mouth again, with a smile, and said in a melodious voice, "yes, the person who invited me is Wen Aojun. He hopes to propose to his fiancee in my song!"


    Then it seemed as if there had been an arrangement for a long time. The music on the square sounded. It was the song that you were going to marry me today, and the whole audience was boiling up. After a long time of screaming and so on, we were shocked to see such a proposal in front of thousands of people. There was also a pity that Yan Ruyu was Wen Aojun''s fiancee.Although Yan Ruyu does not smile, but the pursuers are also many in the dark, how much heartache at the moment!


    Cui Xin has been singing on the stage. Now it is a society pursuing progress. Although some antiques can''t accept it, she is not easy to make public anger. However, Yan Ruyu stands up with a slightly ugly face and looks at Wen Aojun coldly: "are you forcing me?"


    Although the two have an engagement, it is set by Yan Tianming and wenaojun''s elders. Yan Ruyu has always disagreed with her. But now, in front of thousands of people, how can Yan Ruyu not know wenaojun''s dangerous and disgusting thought!


    Wen Ao Jun seems not to have heard Yan Ruyu''s words at all. He takes a box out of his pocket and opens it half kneeling. At the moment, Cui Xin''s singing is also in the part of * and a ring is shining: "jade son, marry me!"


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes narrowed slightly. Wen Aojun was forcing her to make the engagement between the two men complete. She looked at Yan Tianming in the front row for help, but the latter was also frowning. It seemed that Wen Aojun would come to this place. This is to confirm the engagement!


    The song is still flying, the voice of the masses is also high ring, even over Cui Xin''s singing: "promise him, promise him!"


    The voice is unceasing, but Yan Ruyu''s look is also more ugly, but because of the light relationship is not seen in the eyes, Yan Ruyu is doing all kinds of thinking in her heart, she is disgusted with wenaojun together, so the so-called engagement of two people has always been denied, but at this moment, Yan Ruyu knows that Wen Aojun is forcing himself.


    And it is still incomprehensible. If Wen Aojun is an ordinary person, Yan Ruyu will naturally refuse without hesitation. However, he is not. Maybe in the eyes of others, it is just a simple refusal, but the meaning is different.


    The people behind Wen Ao Jun are bound to be very unhappy because they refuse something they agreed to many years ago, and it''s hard for their father to do it.


    Although I know Wen Aojun''s dangerous and disgusting thought, but I can''t find the right reason to refuse. Looking at the bright ring and the voice of tens of thousands of people, Yan Ruyu felt powerless about this uncontrollable thing for the first time.


    Looking at Yan Yu''s gentle face, she didn''t look charming


    "How romantic


    When Huang Jingyin saw this scene, her eyes were full of envy. Looking at the calm Chu Feng around her, she said, "but as long as I''m with you, even if you give me a can and live in a rented room, it doesn''t matter!"


    Chu Feng was still watching the farce, but he was stunned when he heard Huang Jingyin''s words. Then he pretended not to hear the farce between Wen Aojun and Yan Ruyu. He had already seen Yan Ruyu''s final choice. He was just curious that Yan Ruyu didn''t like Wen Aojun. How could he agree?


    In everyone''s voice, the song is also close to the end, Yan Ruyu trembled and stretched out his hand, it is because of anger, but in everyone''s eyes, it is moved: "I promise you!" These words are all said with teeth.


    She is very oppressive, because she can''t refuse willfully at all. Yan Tianming, who is watching from afar, is also relieved to see this scene. He knows what a blow Wen Aojun will be to himself if he is rejected!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    Forced by pressure, Yan Ruyu finally agrees to Wen Aojun''s proposal. Although she is very reluctant, she has no choice but to go to this stage.


    Born in such a family, it''s doomed that many things can''t be resisted by himself. Wen Aojun also saw this, so he proposed to Yan Ruyu in front of thousands of people. He knew that only in such an occasion could Yan Ruyu not and dare not refuse his proposal. The facts proved that he was right.


    Although it was a thrilling thing to propose to tens of thousands of people, it didn''t cause too much fluctuation. Most of us still watched the following programs. Cui Xin also quietly retreated when the crowd was shocked by the proposal. She scolded Keng dad with four eyes and thought it was Wen Aojun who made him forget the goddess.


    When performing on the stage one by one, Yan Ruyu looks ugly and sits in his position. Wen Aojun doesn''t say anything. He knows that Yan Ruyu must be unhappy with his own practice, but then what? As long as you agree to my proposal in front of the public, you are doomed to be unable to leave.


    "Wen Ao Jun!"


    During the eighth program on the stage, Yan Ruyu, who was silent for half an hour, also opened the silence: "although I agreed to your proposal, you know what it is, but I will not go back on my regret, but if you want to marry me, you must agree to my conditions!"


    Wen Ao Jun wants Yan Ruyu to marry himself willingly. Now he has such an opportunity, he is willing to: "say it!"


    "I''m the head of the Department now."


    Yan Ruyu''s beautiful eyes flashed a trace of coldness, and her voice did not take too much emotion: "if you want to marry me, you should stand at a higher position than me. You can rely on your background or your ability. But before I graduate from senior year, you must stand at the height I look forward to, at least the person in charge of the department level!"


    Wen Aojun''s expression was stiff, and then he fell into silence. He did not rashly agree to Yan Ruyu''s request. If he was a direct member of the family, such conditions would not be regarded as conditions. He only needed a little political achievements to climb to the height Yan Ruyu said.


    But he is not direct, so he can not use too many resources.


    But he also knows that Yan Ruyu is the only daughter of Yan family, and Yan Tianming will enter the Imperial City in another year. No one knows where Yan Tianming will go. After all, even Wen Aojun has not been exposed to that level, but he can be sure that his position is not low. After all, Yan Tianming''s political achievements can be seen.


    So Yan Ruyu put forward such a request, not too much, just what he can''t do.


    If you give him ten years and eight years, it is not a problem. But now Yan Ruyu only gives him two years, how difficult is it?


    Just looking at Yan Ruyu''s cold and gorgeous face, Wen Aojun''s heart appeared a desire to conquer: "I promise you, if I can''t go to that height before you graduate, our engagement will be cancelled naturally."


    When Yan Ruyu nods and stops talking, Wen Aojun thinks that he should not talk to the family because if he can become the son-in-law of Yan''s family, his family can also get great benefits in the future. Wen Aojun, who has made up his mind, is more confident.


    But no one knows Yan Ruyu''s helplessness at the moment. Although she was born in Yan''s family, it doesn''t mean that she is really pedantic. She also yearns for a love like many young people, but at the moment it seems so pale.


    Although she accepted her life, she would not let herself marry a bad man.


    "Now let''s welcome Chen Xiao to the stage with warm applause


    At this time, Huangfu ruodie stepped onto the stage after the program, and the noble woman whispered, but the sound from the loudspeaker made the noisy square quiet for a while, and then burst out the amazing cheers!


    "Chen Xiao, I love you!" Almost at this moment, a girl sitting in the back row of Chu Feng suddenly stood up with tears streaming out, and cried out loud: "even if I were a woman for you for one night, I would like to!"


    In Chu Feng''s incomprehensible look, only heard the rest of the place also burst out the girl''s crazy roar, all is I love you, I like your words, relatively speaking, the boy should be quiet, did not contact Cui Xin''s four eyes Nuo mouth: "just a handsome little white face, as for?"


    Words inside are sour, chufeng chuckles and shakes his head, this age, is so crazy!


    Among the cheers of many girls, a handsome man with a height of nearly 1.8 meters stepped onto the stage. It is Chen Xiao, a popular male star in the Chinese dynasty, who has become popular with two brain disabled dramas. But there is no denying that this guy is really handsome!


    Thank you


    Chen Xiao smiles at a row of white teeth under her face. All of a sudden, the screams of those girls are even louder. Many young men are secretly scolding Huachi there, but what''s more, they say why they are not Chen Xiao.


    After that, Chen Xiao looked at Huang Fu Ruo die and said, "Miss Ruo die, can you have the honor to invite you to sing with me?"Huang Fu Ruo die, who was going to leave the stage, frowned slightly. The reason why she invited Chen Xiao was that she didn''t want to make something bad when she just became a class tutor. However, it doesn''t mean that she has a good feeling for Chen Xiao. But now, in front of thousands of audience, Huangfu ruodie just nodded slightly.


    With a gentle smile, Chen Xiao wants to go over and take Huangfu Ruo die''s hand, but the latter does not show any trace of avoidance. Chen Xiao''s face is stiff for a moment, and her eyes are inexplicably resentful. However, it disappears quickly and is still the handsome smile.


    Although Chen Xiao was scolded as a little white face on the stage, it can''t be denied that his singing is really good, which can be regarded as a little bit of inside information. However, compared with Chen Xiao, he is more concerned with Huangfu ruobi. We all know that she is the first beautiful female tutor of Jianghai University. Unexpectedly, her singing is still moving.


    All of a sudden, all the people who had cheered Chen Xiao''s name began to call Huangfu Ruo die. Instead, Chen Xiao became the foil of Huangfu ruodie. Huang Jingyin chuckled under the stage and said, "this can''t be said that I''m not comfortable, but I didn''t expect that our beautiful tutor''s singing is so good!"


    Many people didn''t expect such a scene. Chu Feng nodded with a smile and just looked at Chen Xiao on the stage. At the moment, there was nothing wrong with him. On the contrary, when they were singing to each other, he looked at Huangfu Ruo die with tenderness in his eyes, but he didn''t know whether it was true feelings or hypocritical affectation!


    In the process of this song, many people didn''t find it, but Chu Feng could see it clearly. Chen Xiao and Huangfu ruodie tried to hold Huangfu ruodie''s hand several times, but Huangfu ruodie always avoided it carelessly, which saved Chen Xiao enough face and made Chu Feng feel more curious.


    Chen Xiao is a popular male star, not to mention his numerous fame, but with the help of this trend, you can also make a lot of money. Huangfu ruodie is just a university tutor. There seems no reason to refuse and resist such an idol actor like Chen Xiao?


    But when I think about Chen Xiao''s appearance on this stage, she was invited by Huangfu ruobi, and Chu Feng is relieved. Maybe Chen Xiao came because she is in love with Huangfu ruobi?


    The song fell slowly, and the music fell to the final rhythm. Huangfu Ruo die bowed slightly and was decent and generous. Before waiting for Chen Xiao to say anything else, she said, "the next program is hip-hop dance brought by sophomore physics department. Please enjoy it slowly."


    Then he turned around and walked off the stage. Chen Xiao looked a little stiff. He felt that it was too different from Cui Xin when she came out. Originally, he still wanted to learn from Wen Ao Jun to make love, but now Huangfu is like a butterfly. What else does he ask for?


    I was very upset, but still kept the image of the idol to step down, hip-hop dance also began on the stage, showing the vitality of young people in this era!


    After the hip-hop dance was over, another host stepped onto the stage with an excited look on his face. Although he had deliberately covered it up, he still couldn''t help but reveal: "the next program is a mysterious guest invited by Huangfu Ruoxi, a class one Economics Department of freshman, to bring us" chasing love "! Let''s give it a big round of applause


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    Mystery guest?


    The Chinese dynasty may lack anything, but the most important one is the people who gossip. When they heard the name of Huangfu Ruoxi, they immediately became a sensation. Who is that? That''s a little fairy, one of the five flowers of Jianghai University. It''s so cute!


    Compared with the public idols such as Chen Xiao and Cui Xin, the people who can be seen around them seem to be a little more real. All of a sudden, the cheers of Chen Xiao and Cui Xin rang out, calling not the names of stars, but fairies!


    But at the moment, Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the girl who appeared on the stage, just mumbling the name Huangfu Ruoxi. What''s the relationship between Huangfu Ruoxi and Huangfu ruodie?


    He knew that there was a little fairy, but he didn''t know the name. It was not that they didn''t say it, but Chu Feng was not interested. When he heard this, he was still curious. After all, the ugly girl named Huangfu ruodie on the ship shocked Chu Feng too much.


    When the Chu wind is thinking about it, the stage has already sounded the cold South Song chase love!


    The sweet voice is like the voice of a fairy who falls into the mortal world on the ninth day. The noisy square is quiet at this moment. Many people listen to the girls singing on the stage with their eyes closed, showing a look of enjoyment.


    "Listen, it''s just like the original."


    Huang Jingyin showed an intoxicated look, and the little stars twinkled in her eyes: "if I don''t know if it''s impossible, I''ll almost doubt whether it''s the original song. There are a lot of songs about Han Huang Nan, but this song is my favorite. It interprets the story of a girl''s pursuit of love in her heart without hesitation."


    As she said that, Huang Jingyin''s eyes blinked at Chu Feng. When the latter was embarrassed to leave her head to one side, Huang Jingyin reached out and turned his head around, ignoring the surprised eyes of Xia Wei and Yao Qianxue: "tell you, I''m going to chase you to the end, just like the meaning of the song!"


    Chu Feng gaped at Huang Jingyin, the first time feel the woman crazy, the world can not stop ah!


    But all of a sudden, Huang Jingyin was once again attracted by the singing on the stage. She closed her eyes and gently shook her head. Chu Feng was relieved. Fortunately, Huang Jingyin didn''t ask herself to make a statement on the spot. However, she had not been chased by a girl. Even if it was chasing people, it was rare!


    Just looking at it, Chu Feng felt that the mask girl was a little familiar, and wanted to have a perspective. But he finally gave up the idea. Everyone had a little mysterious existence, even if he was no exception. If others came out like this, they certainly didn''t want to be recognized for the time being. So wait for yourself.


    After the thought of seeing the girl''s face, Chu Feng also calmed down to listen to the wonderful song. Although she didn''t understand it very well, she could hear that the girl was very attentive when she was singing.


    A song, five minutes, until the music stops, people still stay in that kind of beautiful music sound, a face to enjoy.


    "One more song, one more song!"


    At this time, I don''t know who called first. Suddenly, the quiet square became noisy again. Cui Xin and Chen Xiao in the background were not very good-looking. They were popular stars, but they only sang one song, and they did not meet the requirement to sing a new song. They both felt very shameless.


    Cui Xin chuckled: "I can''t see that Jianghai university is full of hidden dragons and crouching tigers. If such a sound is sure to be red and purple in the entertainment industry, it won''t be the Huangfu Ruoxi?"


    "Huangfu Ruoxi?"


    Chen Xiao, who was not so good-looking, relaxed her expression and looked at Huangfu ruobi in a dark corner. If it was Huangfu Ruoxi, then he couldn''t say anything to create such a sensation!


    Cui Xin is keen to hear Chen Xiao''s whisper: "how, do you know a girl from Jianghai university?"


    "I don''t know, but Huangfu ruodie has a sister, also called Huangfu Ruoxi." About what Chen Xiao caught, he tossed out a sentence.


    Cui Xin, who originally held her disdain for the singing girl on the stage, looked stiff and finally laughed it off. However, she did not show any disgust for the girls on the stage. Ordinary people don''t know, but they know what Huangfu Ruoxi''s name or surname means.


    Seeing Cui Xin shut up, Chen Xiao sneered. She looked down on others just now, but now she''s shut up. She''s born cheap!


    "Well, another song is OK, but I need an audience to accompany me!"


    At the moment, the girl on the stage began to speak, and her voice was as sweet as her voice: "I hope to be a boy. I don''t need to sing. I just need to stand here and let me sing a song of Sansheng knot!"


    "What, she can sing Sansheng knot?" The girl''s simple words, but let the stage overflow from the noisy voice, many people showed a look of shock.


    Chu Feng''s curious Lala Huang Jingyin: "what song is very famous?"


    "I wonder if you are from Mars. You don''t know the song of sanshengjie." Huang Jingyin tooted her small mouth and looked at Chu Feng like a monster: "sanshengjie is a cold and desolate south, and it is also a song composed and sung by Jin Xiaoqi, the first little queen of Qinzhou at present, but no one has heard its full version yet.""It can be said that this song has not been published so far. It is rumored that Jin Xiaoqi prepared this song for a man he loves most in the future. I didn''t expect that someone could sing it now. Was it time for us to release it in military training?"


    "Jin Xiaoqi''s song, what kind of pursuit of love just now?" Chu Feng''s heart suddenly had no reason for the pimple for a while, there was a kind of bad premonition.


    Huang Jingyin nuogued: "it seems that you really come from Mars. Chasing love is actually Jin Xiaoqi''s song. If it wasn''t for knowing that Jin Xiaoqi had received many notices from Hanhuang south, it would take at least several months to come back to China. I would have doubted whether the woman on the stage was Jin Xiaoqi."


    At the moment, Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear Huang Jingyin''s words. Her left eye flashed a faint light and looked up at the stage. She almost fell from her seat. Huang Jingyin looked at him curiously: "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. The mask girl on the stage is Jin Xiaoqi. It seems that Jin Xiaoqi came to China secretly this time. Otherwise, the reporter would have caught it and the propaganda was flying everywhere. But she came here and came. How did she come to Jianghai university?


    "My lucky number is 1223!"


    At this moment, the voice on the stage sounded again, and the mask girl said softly, "so I want to invite the person from the 12th row, the 23rd seat, to complete this concert with me!"


    As soon as her words were finished, many people felt sorry. Those who knew that they were not sitting in the 12th row were heartbroken. Those sitting in the 12th row all quickly looked back at the code behind their seats, no matter where they were sitting. It was the 23rd who hoped their coding miracle.


    So you can go up and have a close contact with the beauty in the mask.


    Many people looked at it with regret, but then they looked around and wondered who was the 23rd. Huang Jingyin also looked at her own number, which was No. 24. Then she looked at a girl beside her. It was No. 25, so she was on the 23rd?


    Almost with all the eyes cast on the body of Chu Feng, the searchlight in the square also fell on Chu Feng''s body, immediately let him clearly appear in front of the public.


    Chu Feng looked stiff. Looking at Huang Jingyin''s shaking head and the envious look on his face, he murmured: "not so bad luck, right?"


    The voice was very small, but it was enough for the people around him to hear it. Suddenly, someone was unwilling to cry out: "the wind is less. If you don''t want to give it to me, I''ll give you 10000 yuan. You are so lucky to be able to show up in front of tens of thousands of people. Do you think it''s bad luck?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    Because this thing was a little sudden, the whole audience was very quiet, and the boy''s voice was very rough, and many people heard it. All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were on Chu Feng, especially those loyal supporters of Huangfu Ruoxi. This guy, I don''t know what to do!


    Chu Feng''s expression is stiff and says to you secretly, do you want to deal with me like this?


    "Why, is it bad luck to sing with me?" The mask girl on the stage also said at the moment. Her mouth was slightly open, with a faint smile, but the words made those men''s eyes colder when they looked at Chu Feng.


    How many people can''t think of singing with such a sweet girl? What are you thinking?


    For a time, Chu Feng was scolded thousands of times by many people. If the eyes could kill people, Chu Feng would have died countless times!


    Chu Feng knew that if he didn''t make a statement, he would cause public anger. He stood up helplessly and swept his eyes. All the boys who complained that Chu Feng was not good or evil in his mouth all closed their mouths. At the moment, he suddenly remembered that Chu Feng was a cruel man who dared to attack Sun Li and Mu Tianfei!


    All hope in the heart Chu Feng did not remember hate on their own, otherwise they will have bad luck.


    "People who play the wind shine everywhere they go." Looking at Chu Feng''s back on the stage, he shook his head and sighed: "it''s like fireflies in the night, candles in the dark night, glittering, gap!"


    "No, I want to keep away from Chu Feng, or I will always be with him. My confidence will be destroyed."


    Four eyes of words in exchange for people''s disdain in the eyes, only Huang Jingyin looks at the back of Chu Feng, showing her obsession. Some people like handsome men, some people like chasing stars, some people like money, some people like power, but Huang Jingyin at this moment is sure that he only likes the person in front of him, Chu Feng!


    Chu Feng went to the stage, looking at the mask girl with a banter on her mouth. What did she play in secret?


    However, he still jumped onto the stage. The one meter two stage is neither very high nor short. However, few people can jump up easily without running up. Chu Feng did, like a dragonfly skimming the water, went up to the stage like a dragonfly skimming the water, and naturally walked to the mask girl''s side. Even though tens of thousands of audience were watching at the moment, he was calm!


    "Run up when you see a beautiful woman, Wei Wei, do you see it?"


    At the moment, Yao Qianxue snorts coldly under the stage. She thinks Chu Feng doesn''t know anything. Even if she doesn''t do anything, she has to go up. Subconsciously, she feels that the girl who is singing seems to be OK. She says coldly to Xia Wei.


    Xia Wei didn''t hear Yao Qianxue''s voice at all. She just looked at Chu Feng with a slight obsession like Huang Jingyin. Although some people were born in humble families, as long as they stood in a certain position, what kind of brilliance would bloom. At the moment, chufeng gave Xia Wei such a feeling.


    He seems to be standing there.


    Seeing herself talking, Xia Wei didn''t respond to herself. Yao Qianxue''s nose was crooked when she looked at her. Huang Jingyin, who was separated by several seats, shook her head incomprehensibly. What''s good about that scoundrel? Is it just a little violent, so many people like it?


    In Yao Qianxue''s heart slander unceasingly, the stage has already sounded the mask girl''s song, ethereal, moving!


    Chu Feng was just like that, standing there quietly, without any Wang Ba Qi and dancing with the song. He just looked at the mask girl. One of them stood silent and the other was singing there. It was as if the whole world did not exist at the moment. There were only two of them.


    Chu Feng calmly meets the girl''s eyes on the mask and listens to the song quietly. It is more artistic than the pursuit of love just now. It makes people''s mind come up with pictures of a girl chasing a boy.


    "Is this the Sansheng knot? Really listen to me


    Xia Wei held two small hands in front of her, and her face was envious: "maybe Jin Xiaoqi will sing by herself, which is the effect. Chu Feng is really blessed to be able to get in touch with a person who sings so well!"


    The whole scene was quieter than ever. Even the high-ranking people sitting in the front row were very quiet at the moment, listening to the song. Their age had passed the time of love and love, but the song reminded them of their youth.


    "Why do you bring her here? If Liu Mo knows about it, you may have some nerves."


    At the moment, in the shadow, two tall and beautiful figures are standing there. One is a little mature, and the other is a little immature. Although not as powerful as Huangfu ruodi, it is also a rare beauty. It is one of the five fairies, Huangfu Ruoxi!


    Huangfu Ruoxi showed a smile and two beautiful crescent curves on her face: "she asked me to bring her. Anyway, you invited Chen Xiao to come, so I can bring her here. Isn''t it better to make your class famous? Two superstar level figures, are invited by our class


    "You know how to make a show, but what about Liu Mo?"Huangfu ruodie looked at his half sister angrily: "if she just came to sing a simple song, it would be nothing. But now she is singing to a man. What''s more, she is singing to a man. What''s more, she only sang to her lover a few years ago. Do you want chu Feng to be in bad luck?"


    Huangfu Ruoxi looked at her sister and murmured: "sister, you are not usually interested in these things, just care about school affairs. How can you suddenly care about a man? If you are not familiar with you, I would doubt whether you like him."


    "Nonsense, forget it. I''m too lazy to tell you."


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s face flashed a touch of shame and anger. After a word of blame, she looked at the stage. For a moment, nono said to herself, "but if I see them in other places, I think they are really well matched!"


    Huangfu Ruoxi also nodded: "yes, although Chu Feng was born in a humble family, there are many people, even those older brothers, who do not have the temperament, outstanding!"


    While the Huangfu sisters were talking below, the singing on the stage also dropped the last note. The mask girl also took off the butterfly mask on her face, showing a face that made many people crazy.


    "My God, it''s jinxiaoqi. It''s really jinxiaoqi. No wonder she can sing Sansheng knot!"


    "Yes, it''s really Jin Xiaoqi. When did she come to Jianghai? Didn''t she say she wanted to sing to her lover? What''s right? "


    With the appearance of the butterfly mask falling, the crowd that was still silent in the song was boiling. The person standing on the stage was Jin Xiaoqi himself. No wonder she could sing her song the same as the original. But then they thought of what Jin Xiaoqi said a few years ago, and then they showed a strange look.


    Xia Wei, Yao Qianxue or Huang Jingyin all have strange faces. At first, they don''t know that the mask girl is Jin Xiaoqi. Now that she''s Jin Xiaoqi, what''s the meaning of sanshengjie singing out or facing Chu Feng?


    "Long time no see, I miss you!"


    In everyone''s shocked and complicated look, Jin Xiaoqi gave a playful smile and said something that surprised more people: "you ran away two months ago, because I''m too busy. Now I have time to come to you and be my boyfriend, OK?"


    "Heaven, the gap Among the crowd under the stage, four eyes cried out, but this time no one despised him, because many people''s hearts are similar ideas, Chu Feng''s background has been known for a long time on the campus network, but is such a person, why are there beautiful women around?


    Only at the moment, Chu Feng''s body is slightly stiff standing there, trying to say don''t joke such words, but touching Jin Xiaoqi''s serious expression and flashing the color of the eyes, to the mouth of the words back.


    "You''re kidding. Don''t take it seriously!" When Chu Feng was lurking people in the dark, Jin Xiaoqi opened his mouth with a smile, turned to take Chu Feng''s arm to make a curtain call to the audience, and then directly led Chu Feng to one side of the stage. She was a little disappointed, but she didn''t show it.


    Although Jin Xiaoqi said it was just a joke at the end, the seeds have been planted in everyone''s hearts. We all know what kind of person Jin Xiaoqi is, that is, people who won''t cheat fans. At the moment, she sings Sansheng knot to Chu Feng, and the meaning is certainly not so simple.


    Then he shook his head secretly in his heart. Whether Chu Feng had accumulated virtue in his last life or not, when the red little queen confessed, he kept silent and asked Jin Xiaoqi to explain it in person. It was a joke, as four eyes said. This is a gap!


    Standing in the dark corner of Huangfu sisters are also slightly open mouth, although they began to have such a guess, but guess and really hear is the same thing, and then are the same sigh: "Chu Feng is over!"


    "Cheap. People, I said how to push off so many notices and come to China, so it is. "


    At the moment, in a sports car outside the square, I received the news that Jin Xiaoqi had come to China secretly. Liu mo of the Chinese dynasty locked in Jin Xiaoqi''s whereabouts through his relationship. When he came to Jianghai University, he just saw this scene. At the moment, he looked very ugly: "Chu Feng, Chu Feng!"


    Hate makes Liu Mo''s eyes full of blood, but the next moment his head suddenly hurts, and many pictures flash through his mind. After a whole few minutes, Liu Mo raises his head, and the hatred in his eyes has become an opportunity to kill: "it turns out that you were the one who saved her, not the senior members of the Jin family."


    Then he took out his mobile phone and dialed a number: "help me get rid of a person, the shares of Sanxiong real estate company, I can give you 10%!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    Because of Jin Xiaoqi''s changes and her star effect in China, Chu Feng finally took Jin Xiaoqi away from Jianghai University before the party was over!


    "Jingyin sister, look at other people Chu Feng and big star collude, you have no chance."


    When Chu Feng left Jianghai University from the back door of the school, Huang Jingyin stood at the door with a small mouth and looked at the street where no one could be seen. At this time, a voice came from behind: "say you are too. How nice to follow me, though you are not rich and rich, but also a little bit of money.


    That Chu Feng is long and handsome, but he is just a poor boy from Dian LAN. He can''t play in such places as Jianghai. You can''t lose with me


    Liu Huaqiang himself is a follower of Sun Li and Mu Tianfei. However, after being hospitalized for a period of time, both Sun Li and Mu Tianfei seem to be reluctant to take care of Liu Huaqiang, and they are often not in school. Although Liu Huaqiang wants to mix some benefits with them, he is not willing to join in.


    He saw Huang Jingyin yesterday. Although it was not as beautiful as the five school flowers, it was also a bit of flavor. Liu Huaqiang was moved after seeing him.


    But knowing that Huang Jingyin was often with Chu Feng, he was still in a state of palpitation when he was knocked down by Chu Feng. Therefore, although he was salivating, he did not make any improper moves. Seeing Chu Feng leave Huang Jingyin and standing there, he felt his opportunity came.


    Liu Huaqiang, who has read many romantic novels, deeply understands that the success rate is very high when a woman takes advantage of the opportunity when she is in a bad mood.


    Do you know you well


    It''s just that Liu Huaqiang''s imagination is beautiful, but Huang Jingyin is a girl with personality. She turns around and looks at Liu Huaqiang, who is in charge of several small attendants, and hums: "even if you give me a million yuan, I won''t collude with you, Chu Feng and big stars. That can only prove that I have vision. Otherwise, why don''t you hook up with big stars?"


    Liu Huaqiang''s face was red and his ears were red. He hummed: "what good is he? A poor man!"


    "At least they are liked by girls, and I just like him. Why?"


    At the moment, Huang Jingyin''s heart is still a little depressed. She doesn''t mind taking Liu Huaqiang as a blow and gives out her own evil spirit: "if I didn''t have money, I would have to climb into Chu Feng''s bed if I didn''t have money. What''s the matter?"


    Liu Huaqiang was speechless by two consecutive questions. Huang Jingyin hummed, twisted her waist and walked toward the party square. She felt a little comfortable in her heart and secretly decided that Chu Feng must catch her.


    Liu Huaqiang stood in the same place with an ugly look and looked at Huang Jingyin''s far away back: "Hua Chi, I think even if you kneel down to beg Chu Feng, he will not go up to you, cheap. People Then he took people out of the back door and went to the sauna to find a woman under the fire.


    "I said, you won''t be so busy that you don''t even have time to eat?"


    In a 24-hour convenience store, Jin Xiaoqi, wearing a hat and sunglasses, was sitting in the rest area eating instant noodles. Chu Feng looked at her gobbling up and said, "Although money is a good thing, you should also pay attention to your health. If you break down, you can''t get back any money."


    Jin Xiaoqi took a bite of noodles and looked satisfied: "don''t worry. I was so sleepy when I got off the plane this morning, so I went to Jianghai university directly when I got up, so I didn''t have time to eat. However, my eating habits are very good and I don''t have to worry about it."


    Chu Feng looked at Jin Xiaoqi, but he didn''t look like he was undernourished. He leaned back on the chair and asked, "Miss Jin, I can understand you when you come to China. After all, your thousands of fans are in China. There is still a future than you in the south of Hanhuang. I just don''t know what you are playing tonight?"


    "You are my former employer, but doesn''t mean you can make me nervous to death?"


    Jin Xiaoqi quickly finished a bucket of instant noodles, touched his stomach and felt a little unsatisfied. He said, "you think I have nothing to eat. I''ll come to play with you for thousands of miles. It''s not that you don''t have a conscience. I just came after you after eating people''s greetings."


    When Chu Feng Lengran ate Jin Xiaoqi what, the latter continued: "I am not unreasonable person, as long as you and I speak clearly, I will not entangle you, but you go directly, for me is a kind of blow, let me have a kind of confusion."


    "So when I came, you said," are you responsible? "


    "Wait!" Chu Feng raised his hand to interrupt Jin Xiaoqi and continued to say, "how can I not understand what you mean?"


    Jinxiaoqi eyes inexplicable Youyuan a little: "put on the pants do not recognize people?" In Chu Feng''s look that I really didn''t know, the big star showed her little daughter''s coquettish attitude: "I was kidnapped by Liu Mo at first, then I took that medicine, and finally you saved me back, Xinliu said."


    Jin Xiaoqi didn''t say the following words, but Chu Feng had probably caught the key point and shook his head with a wry smile: "please", "


    but before the words were finished, Chu Feng smelled a dangerous breath, and then only heard the sound of broken glass. Chu Feng did not have any extra thought. He took Jin Xiaoqi and rolled out, and quickly flashed to a block Behind the wall.Almost close to Chu Feng''s heel, a bullet was nailed to Chu Feng''s original seat. The sound of gunfire also aroused the guests and waiters in the convenience store, and all of them gave out a cry of panic.


    Chu Feng''s standing position at the moment is not exposed to the muzzle of the gun. Just now he was sitting near the window and became the target. If he had not forged in the mountains and forests, he would have been a corpse.


    Standing in front of Jin Xiaoqi, Chu Feng''s eyes are wary of looking outside. In his left eye, there is a faint luster in his left eye. He can already see a man holding a pistol slowly approaching the convenience store. His eyes are cold. The Green Gang and the wild wolf gang are not absolutely sure that they will not do it by themselves.


    After all, we should take Yan Tianming''s attitude into consideration, but if it is not from the Green Gang and the Wolf Gang, who will it be?


    "Be careful." Jin Xiaoqi, who has been standing behind chufeng, sees that he seems to be thinking about something. However, he sees a middle-aged woman running out of the convenience store in a panic. A fruit knife in the convenience store appears in her hand and stabs at chufeng.


    Almost without thinking about it, he pulled chufeng towards the back, but Chu Feng did not retreat. Although he was thinking about things, when the gunshot rang out, all the things that would happen in the next five minutes had been completely controlled by chufeng. Therefore, it was not surprising that the middle-aged woman was killed.


    Jin Xiaoqi''s slender waist was built in the area along the trend. The two changed positions in a short time. Chu Feng''s face was calm and met the fruit knife stabbed by the middle-aged woman. His left hand gently handed it out, seemingly slowly, but it was patted on the shoulder of the middle-aged woman in a short time. The latter immediately fell out with blood in his mouth.


    At the same time, the shooter has also entered the convenience store. At the moment, almost all the guests and waiters have gone out, and those who have not left are still squatting on the ground in order to avoid the disaster.


    Seeing Chu Feng hitting his companion, he raised his hand and fired two shots. Chu Feng had already known that he was holding Jin Xiaoqi''s body and approached him in a strange way.


    The armed man''s look changed. He didn''t expect that Chu Feng with a man could be so relaxed. He raised his hand to shoot bullets continuously, but they didn''t hit Chu Feng. With a sound of scraping bullets, Chu Feng appeared in front of him in a ghostly way, and gently patted his body with a hand.


    Soon, the man with the gun and the middle-aged woman just fell out and couldn''t get up on the ground, as if he had been hit by a car!


    "How handsome Jin Xiaoqi stood beside Chu Feng and looked at Chu Feng with a smile. There was no sense of danger now.


    "Don''t be silly to block guns for others. I don''t need to." Chu Feng remained calm and stood there. Although he had solved the attack and killing of two people, he would not feel that the crisis was just like this: "wait and protect yourself. Now you are not my employer. Your life and death have nothing to do with me."


    With a word, Chu Feng burst out of his body and went straight out of the broken glass window. Only then did he find that the street where the convenience store was located was empty.


    Jin Xiaoqi didn''t show anger because of Chu Feng''s ruthless words. Instead, he raised a smile: "this guy, don''t want to drag me down, but also said so cool!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    Chu Feng stood on the street, fingertips passing a faint golden light, five gold needles have appeared in his palm, because the gunshot wound on his leg still needs several days to recover. Now it is not suitable for large-scale activities. Chu Feng can only solve his enemy as simply as possible.


    Jin Xiaoqi squats in the convenience store and doesn''t worry about what the armed man and the middle-aged woman are doing to him. It can be seen that they don''t even have the strength to stand up, let alone attack her.


    At the two ends of the street outside, a total of six figures appeared. Each of them walked very steadily. Taking a deep breath of Chu Feng, you can feel that these people are different from ordinary people. At least, they are good at Kung Fu.


    Chu Feng didn''t wait for six people to get close to him, but when they were nearly five meters away from him, Chu Feng suddenly raised his hand and shot out five gold needles like lightning.


    Six people originally thought that besieging such a person as Chu Feng was just a matter of hand, but they didn''t expect him to take the first step. Subconsciously, his face changed and he was about to dodge. However, five of them were inexplicably soft on the ground, as if their strength had been completely emptied at this moment.


    The man who dodged out looked awe inspiring, a little bit subdued. Originally, he thought that only two people were needed for the six men, and maybe they could win Chu Feng, but now five have fallen before they start.


    He died before he got out.


    However, it was only a short time of stupidity. The man flashed out a dagger and stabbed at the Chu wind. It can be seen that it was after many times of training that the momentum was created.


    However, Chu Feng did not seem to pay attention to, or did not care about it. His right hand gently raised, two fingers without suspense clamped the dagger, and then a knee on the man''s body, the latter''s eyes a convex covering his stomach, slowly knelt down on the ground.


    Chu wind again gently patted, the latter immediately powerless soft on the ground.


    Jin Xiaoqi squatted in the convenience store, blinking his eyes. He thought he could see the scene of hot blood dancing, just like when Chu Feng saved himself at the residence of nanliumo in the cold desert. But what he didn''t expect was that this time it didn''t seem to start. There were eight people in total who fell to the ground.


    Mouth slightly open: "handsome!"


    Chu Feng did not think about what, just squatted down and picked up the dagger, looking at the paralyzed man: "who sent you?"


    "Have backbone, I hope you have the same backbone." Chu Feng sneered, the dagger in his hand directly raised and stabbed the man''s thigh. A burst of blood spurted out, which bloomed in a special color on this night, accompanied by a scream with the man, and let his five companions show a touch of panic.


    No one who can walk here is afraid of death, but it does not mean that life is better than death.


    "Say, who sent you?"


    However, Chu Feng didn''t feel general at all. The dagger inserted in the man''s thigh was still stirring slowly, which was much more painful than the salt on the wound. It was not that chufeng was too cruel, just not cruel to others, that was, he was not responsible for his own life.


    The man is still screaming, but in the face of Chu Feng''s question or no answer meaning, Chu Feng''s eyes a cold, instantly pulled out the dagger, lightning like direct flash, a hand fell out of the distance of three meters.


    The man was suddenly stunned by the pain. His five peers widened their eyes and showed surprise. They had seen those who had cut off their hands with knives, but cut off other people''s arms with short daggers. They asked themselves that they had never seen them once in their lives.


    That is not the reason why the dagger is sharp or not, but the speed and accuracy of the dagger and the control of its strength. They can''t do it themselves.


    "It''s not good. I''ll pass out like this."


    Chu Feng stood up and threw the bloodstain on the dagger and swept the remaining five people with cold eyes: "tell me, you can still live well, but if you don''t tell me, I will let you spend your life in a wheelchair."


    The five of them were stiff. They looked at each other and clenched their teeth. Chu Feng laughed. With this smile, he came to the five people. The dagger in his hand passed by, and one of the men''s ears fell on the ground: "it seems that all of them are loyal people. I suddenly expect you not to tell me."


    "I suddenly found that it''s very comfortable to torture you so slowly."


    Peaceful words, fell in the ears of five people, but it was like thunder, casting a chill. Chu Feng''s eyes swept over, a man''s expression flickered a little. He stood in front of him a few steps ahead, and his voice was calm: "tell me, whether you want to break your hand or foot or drop an ear, I will satisfy you."


    Seeing the man''s body shaking unnaturally, Chu Feng seized the opportunity to say: "if you don''t choose, then I will choose by myself. I don''t know if you can''t be a man, will you choose to be a woman?"


    When he said that, the dagger in his hand had been raised again, and the aim position was to make the man feel incontinent. A foul smell filled the air, and there was a shrill appeal: "I said, don''t castrate me!"


    "Old four!"Hearing this man''s words, a man suddenly burst into a drink: "if you dare to say, even if you live now, you don''t want to live a good life safely."


    "If no one is dead, they say." Chu Feng can see that the man''s loose voice with a trace of temptation said, but the eyes of the flow of murder is just like the essence.


    "It''s gang leader Huang."


    The man, who was called the fourth elder, hesitated for a moment and finally bit his teeth and said: "he told us that you have something to do with the death of the little leader. He wants you to be buried with him. Let eight of us try to get rid of you. One person gives us a million yuan after the event. We don''t really want to deal with you!"


    "Huang Luowen? Accompanying burial? A million? " Chufeng chewed the words of the fourth, his eyes slightly coagulated, and sneered: "it seems that Huang Luowen has been bought!"


    Huang Shaoguang is not dead. There is no one in the world who knows better than Chu Feng. Now Huang Shaoguang has woken up to calculate the time. But Huang Luowen has sent people to cover up the problem. The only explanation is that someone asks Huang Luowen to do it by himself, otherwise he should be more concerned about the affairs of the Wolf Gang.


    Shaking his head, the dagger in Chu Feng''s hand turned into a bright knife, and the flowers went towards the fourth''s neck. If you don''t kill some people severely, you will only be in a continuous stream of people who want to kill themselves. Only when some people really feel pain will they consider the consequences of dealing with themselves.


    But the dagger in his hand had not fallen, and a shot was heard under the night. Chu Feng retreated to the back, quickly removed the gold needle from five people, and dropped a bullet from his original standing position. Take a look at Lao Si, who is three meters away. Chu Feng''s face is cold, but also gives up the idea of killing, and quickly retreats to the convenience store.


    Holding Jin Xiaoqi, he didn''t look back. Chu Feng went directly to the back door. Who in the end asked Huang Luowen to kill himself this evening? At first, there were two people, then six people. Unexpectedly, there were still a group of people.


    Without knowing how many guns the enemy had, Chu Feng had no need to take risks.


    "Is it possible to run away like this?"


    When Chu Feng and Jin Xiaoqi turned into the back door, a black car stopped at the door of the convenience store. The window fell. Huang Luowen looked at the direction of the convenience store coldly: "tonight, you are not dead. How can you?"


    When more than a dozen people directly broke into the convenience store to chase after them, several cars also broke away from the motorcade. When Huang Luowen looked at the six people lying on the ground, he specially passed over the fourth one: "buried!"


    As soon as the old four gods changed, they suddenly realized that they were going to have bad luck. They did not know where the strength came from. They got up and knelt on the ground: "leader, I was wrong. Please forgive me once!"


    But his entreaties could not be replaced by Huang Luowen''s pity. The car window closed slowly. A man in black came over and pulled out the gun. Without saying a word, the fourth brother''s life was ended!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    "I really look up to me if I come and kill me in person."


    In the street behind the convenience store, Chu Feng has seen Huang Luowen''s arrival. He looks at Jin Xiaoqi around him. Then he goes to one side and directly dumps the garbage from a garbage can and says without doubt: "go in!"


    "What, you want me to hide in?" Jin Xiaoqi was originally excited, but now also aware of the crisis, but see Chu Feng let himself hide in the garbage can, or appear a little hesitant.


    "Is life important or face important?"


    Seeing Jin Xiaoqi''s hesitation, Chu Feng knew that he couldn''t get over the ridge in his heart, but he didn''t have time to say anything to her at the moment. He walked over and picked her up and threw it into the garbage can without saying a word: "wait, you''ll squat in it and don''t talk. When you''re sure it''s safe, you can leave first."


    Then he picked up the lid and put it on directly. He ran towards the exit. He could hear the footsteps coming from behind. He knew that it was the Green Gang who wanted to catch up.


    "He''s running over there, chasing!"


    Soon, the members of the Green Gang appeared next to the garbage heap, because people''s instincts were far away from the garbage heap. They happened to see Chu Feng disappearing at the corner. One of them yelled, and quickly chased after Chu Feng, ignoring that it was two people when Chu Feng ran.


    After a few minutes of quiet time, Jin Xiaoqi in the garbage can felt that there was not much danger before he opened the garbage cover and came out from it. He smelled the smell on his body and frowned slightly: "hate, even if I want to hide, I can find a better place. It seems that there is no need to do this?"


    "It stinks!"


    Although there continue to complain, but Jin Xiaoqi still did not forget that Chu Feng is now in danger. He quickly took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. Before opening the phone there, Jin Xiaoqi said first: "Ruoxi, chufeng is being chased. Can you help me save him?"


    At the moment, Chu Feng, who has been blocked by four cars, doesn''t know that Jin Xiaoqi is looking for someone to save him. He just looks at more than a dozen men in black who come down from the car. His eyes are slightly dignified because there are three guns on these people.


    More than a dozen young gang members chasing Chu Feng have also appeared behind, blocking the way of Chu Feng. Ordinary people who saw this scene from afar directly chose to avoid it. Such things are often seen in the river and sea, but they have little to do with themselves, and most of them are not willing to provoke Jidao.


    Those men in black surrounded Chu Feng, but did not start, just did not let Chu Feng have the possibility of leaving.


    In this way, everyone stood in confrontation for a few minutes. A black car drove to Chu Feng, and the window fell down to reveal Huang Luowen''s face: "Chu Feng?"


    But then he nodded: "I''ve heard of your name for a long time, but it''s the first time to meet. Let me introduce myself. My name is Huang Luowen, Huang Shaoguang''s father."


    Although Huang Luowen had a kind face when he spoke, Chu Feng could still feel the subtle murders in his body. He asked quietly, "it''s gang leader Huang, but I don''t know why he came to me at night."


    "Come with me!"


    Although Huang Luowen is surprised by Chu Feng''s youth, he still has to do something after receiving some benefits. Now there are people around him. If he wants to kill Chu Feng, he will inevitably be talked about. Huang Luowen is not stupid.


    Comparatively, Chu Feng knew Huang Luowen''s plan and knew that he might be able to live a little longer here, but when he went to other places, he might not be able to do so. He shook his head and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, if leader Huang wants to sit down with him, I''ll go back to school another day."


    There was little need for Huang Luowen to say anything. Three men in black slowly came forward, with a gloomy muzzle in his sleeve. Chu Feng looked stunned. He was a little uncertain whether Huang Luowen would shoot. Because there are two kinds of pictures in the next five minutes, it is impossible to judge Huang Luowen''s mind.


    Chu Feng remains silent at the muzzle of the gun. Huang Luowen looks around and doesn''t see Jin Xiaoqi with Chu Feng. He is also curious about where he has gone. However, his target tonight is chufeng, and he doesn''t want to make any extra troubles: "get in the car, find a better place, and we can have a good drink."


    Chu Feng looked at the gloomy muzzle and knew that if he didn''t agree, Huang Luowen would definitely let his men shoot. He walked step by step in the dark channel. Under the three people''s deterrence, Chu Feng went to Huang Luowen''s car.


    Just did not open the door to get on the car, a gun armed youth gang member said in a cold voice: "get on another car."


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders. Originally, he wanted to take a car with Huang Luowen and find a chance to seize Huang Luowen for a little freedom. However, from this point of view, the vigilance of the youth gang was still very high, but Chu Feng did not have much regret and went to another car.


    Two armed men also follow Chu Feng to get on the car, one left and one right armed with a gun to deter him from making rash moves.


    After Chu Feng got on the bus, Huang Luowen spat out a word in a low voice. Immediately, those green gang members quickly got on the bus and dispersed. Five cars were in a row and drove toward the other end of the street. Chu Feng sat in the middle of the car, which did not give Chu Feng any chance to escape.After half an hour''s journey, a voice came from the earpiece worn by the armed man sitting next to Chu Feng. The latter nodded slightly and saw a killing opportunity in his eyes.


    At the moment, the whole body of Chu Feng''s cells are tense up. It''s human''s instinct to face danger. There''s no redundant idea. A shaft turns on the left man''s body, rebounds and bumps into the man on the right with the help of that force. At the same time, he blows out a fist at the driver in front, and the driver presses the brake consciously.


    Two young gang members holding pistols trying to shoot were caught off guard. The car suddenly stopped and headed for the front. Chu Feng seized the opportunity to raise his hands and hit them on their necks. After they were dizzy, the foot without being shot directly kicked on the door, and the body rolled out.


    Everything just happened in a few seconds. There was no reaction time at all.


    It was not until chufeng got up and ran more than ten meters away that the four cars before and after found the accident. They stopped one after another. Except for leaving four men with guns to protect Huang Luowen, the rest of the people chased after Chu Feng. It is not suitable to use guns at present. They can only chase after them.


    Huang Luowen looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s running away. When he asked the youth gang to stop him, he showed his appreciation: "it''s a pity that Liu Mo wants to kill you, or I really want to win you over. It''s less light than my son. It''s much better than me!"


    If there was no gunshot wound in his thigh, Chu Feng was confident that he could get rid of the pursuer. However, he was restrained by the gunshot wound, so his speed was less than half of that of the past. Occasionally, he looked back at his back, and more than ten members of the youth gang were chasing each other like wolves, and they kept shouting and standing still.


    Chu Feng looks dignified. Almost at this moment, there are more than ten green gang members at the intersection ahead. Chu Feng can only jump to the side directly, jump to the two meter high fence, turn into the high-speed lane, and quickly run to the other side.


    For these people, Chu Feng is confident that he can protect himself even if he is defeated. However, he will order Huang Luowen, the leader of the Green Gang, to fight with him tonight. If countless swordsmen come around at that time, even if he is Superman, he will be overloaded. Therefore, Chu Feng is prepared to avoid sharp points.


    The body is constantly flashing in the driveway, those drivers are scared out of a cold sweat, have cursed neuropathy.


    The members of the green gang saw Chu Feng jump to the other side of the highway, trying to climb over the two meter high fence to catch up. But seeing the traffic coming and going, they still gave up the idea. One of the leaders held the phone: "leader, he is running to the other side of the highway now, we can''t catch up with it."


    "Go underground and keep chasing. He can''t run tonight."


    Huang Luowen''s faint voice came from the other end of the phone. His practice this evening was to make Liu Mo give 10% and paralyze the wild wolf Gang, which made the wild wolf Gang feel that he had believed that Huang Shaoguang had been killed by Chu Feng. At that time, Huang Luowen''s eyes flashed cold and murderous, and he was bloodthirsty.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    After running two kilometers, Chu Feng was finally blocked in an alley only three meters wide.


    Looking at the people around him, Chu Feng shook his head in secret. He also held an iron bar in his hand. This was picked up in the process of running just now. I thought it was useless, but I found that he underestimated the Green Gang.


    Qingbang is indeed the No.1 gang in the river and sea. Compared with the Shuangzhu club and the Wolf Gang, the Green Gang has more strength. In just over ten minutes, you can lock and find yourself. What''s more, you can block yourself in this narrow lane. Looking at the seven or eight meter high buildings around, it''s really difficult to fly.


    Holding the iron stick in his hand, Chu Feng was calm.


    "Go on


    Standing in front of a green gang leader''s voice said quietly, suddenly two dozens of people around on both sides, Chu Feng looked around, heel force, body high jump toward the direction of a little less people.


    Now in such a narrow alley, if he stood in the same place to fight, Chu Feng did not doubt that he would be killed by random knives. The only thing that could fight for a little bit of vitality was to preempt and find a place where there were few people.


    The two men who were not strong enough to be smashed on the ground were smashed by two iron sticks.


    At this moment, any human nature, sympathy and pity do not exist. Everyone''s eyes are full of bloodthirsty madness, especially when dozens of people besiege one person.


    Chu Feng also ran into the crowd without any pity, so that those who want to attack themselves are bound. Because of the relationship of many people, they are surrounded by enemies, but they may be surrounded by companions. When cutting, they still need to be hesitant.


    And this time is the vitality of Chu Feng.


    The iron bar in the hand whistling out, there must be a person fell on the ground, whether it is the strength or accuracy is very amazing, all hit people are paralyzed on the ground, can not move a minute, plus the companions, many people who may be OK, are trampled faintly.


    Although Chu Feng took advantage of a little flexibility, there were too many people on the other side. I didn''t know if there was any support in the back. The wound that had been shot had begun to crack, and I could feel the pain.


    The green gang members who besieged Chu Feng also noticed that the speed of Chu Feng was much slower than that at the beginning. When he aimed at Chu Feng''s thigh position, he was bleeding, and his eyes flashed with joy. The siege was more fierce. The chopper with a twinkling cold light kept waving out and greeting Chu Feng''s body. The cruelty of human nature was beyond doubt.


    Although Chu Feng tried his best to protect his important parts, he still had several scars on his body. His cool eyes made him calm and still knocked down a person every time.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng stabbed a general machete out of his left side. His face changed and he wanted to dodge away. However, there were two knives behind him, and the front one was also a knife in front of him. Chu Feng yelled, allowing the two knives to fall on his back, sweeping out deep wounds. Then he waved the iron stick in his hand and swung open the front and left machetes.


    The loss of blood, let Chu Feng''s strength also lax a lot, the heart flashed a bitter smile, before that he felt strong enough, if it was one-on-one, it might be OK, but when it comes to the sea of people tactics, it has no meaning at all.


    Breath out and clench his teeth. Chu Feng doesn''t expect to kill quickly at this moment. The only thing he can do is to protect himself and see if he can survive a miracle. Otherwise, today next year will be his death day.


    The leader of the Green Gang, who has been watching Chu Feng a little bit, sneers and has a gun in his hand. He stands outside quietly aiming at chufeng, and spits out a sentence: "die!"


    But before the trigger was pulled to end Chu Feng''s life, suddenly the horn of a car sounded in the front of the lane. The scene of the original fight suddenly quieted down. The next moment, the roar of the car engine could be heard. The face of the gang leader changed, and the gun in his hand turned to shoot at the suddenly appeared car.


    A bullet whizzed out, maybe it was the cause of too much tension. It didn''t touch the fast-moving car towards the lane. The face of the gang leader changed dramatically: "get out of the way!"


    The box is only three meters wide. The length of the car can pass through, but it is a crisis for them.


    With the order of the leader of the Green Gang, all the members of the youth gang were flashing towards both sides. As for those who were already paralyzed and unable to cry on the ground, they did not seem to see them in general. At this time, they were thinking about their own safety. How could they care about the life and death of others?


    Chu Feng eyes in a flash of light: "this world is really a miracle ah!"


    Then, when the green gang members were at a loss as to how to get a car in the alley, Chu Feng threw away his iron stick and knocked over two members of the youth gang, and their bodies burst out. Although the wound on his thigh restrained the speed, it was time for him to escape. Naturally, Chu Feng was willing to give full play to his ability.As soon as he got to the car, Chu Feng didn''t go to open the door. He just rolled in from the open window like a monkey. The leader of the Green Gang just responded: "Damn, you want to run, get on me!"


    But the car suddenly stopped, a sudden brake, let the green gang members subconsciously stop the pace of forward rush, no one wanted to get up and be hit by the car, but the car suddenly engine roared again, but it was fast reversing, the leader of the Green Gang looked ugly shot, trying to blow the tire.


    But after all the bullets were shot out, the car still had nothing to do, and had already exited the alley, wanted to see the license plate of the car, but found that there was no license plate. Angrily, he left the gun on the ground and took out the phone: "leader, we had to kill Chu Feng, but suddenly a car appeared to rescue him, and we couldn''t catch up with him."


    At the moment, Huang Luowen, who has already returned to the headquarters of the Green Gang, jumps his eyebrows. In his tone of voice, he has a slight murderous intention: "let''s make an order to kill Chu style. In addition, news comes out that Chu Feng and Lang Meimei, the eldest lady of the wild wolf Gang, jointly kill my son. If I don''t revenge, I will not be a man."


    Immediately cut off the call, the Green Gang leader put up the phone and said in a cold voice: "send the injured brother to the hospital, and the rest of the people will deliver the message. Chu Feng and the big miss Lang Meimei of the wild wolf Gang join hands to kill the little leader. The green Gang will kill him!"


    At this time, Chu Feng, who was far away from the alley, leaned on the seat and gasped: "it''s nice to be alive."


    "You are young. Why don''t you learn well? What''s your injury like now?"


    Driving is a beautiful woman, looking at the whole body is covered with blood of Chu Feng: "now is to send you to the hospital, or to where?"


    At this time, Chu Feng also noticed the person who saved him. He didn''t know him. But his left eye saw a touch of dark breath on the woman''s body. He felt that he was not an ordinary woman, and then shook his head. If it was an ordinary woman, he would not dare to save himself in such an occasion.


    When Yao Xin is careless, but naturally reveals the fox''s charm, Chu Feng opens his mouth: "go to your house!"


    With this sentence, Yao Xin''s car stopped at once, and the brake made a long mark on the ground. If it wasn''t for the lack of cars on this road, it would have been a traffic accident. Facing Chu Feng, Yao Xin had no fear, but showed a charming smile: "little brother, you are all like this, OK?"


    Chu Feng was very excited and said, "I just want to find a quiet place to heal my wounds. You saved me. Naturally, I want to do it in the end."


    "You are not a white eyed wolf, are you?"


    Yao Xin gently brushed her chin with one hand. She has an indescribable charm. Her legs are crisscrossed and attractive: "I''m really worried that I''ll lead a wolf into my house and save you. I''ll put on my body!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes wantonly looked at Yao Xin''s body. There was no polite saying: "you''re good, but you can''t attract me!"


    Chu Feng directly closed his eyes to relax, Yao Xin he did not guard against, if she really want to do something to themselves, it is a good way not to save themselves!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    Although Chu Feng said to go to Yao Xin''s home, he finally went to Pujiang New Town in Pujiang New District.


    After saving Jade Scorpion last time, the woman disappeared in the morning, and the key was in Chu Feng''s hand. Therefore, out of caution, Chu Feng finally asked Yao Xin to bring herself to Pujiang New City. It was not that she didn''t believe Yao Xin, but she was careful to sail for thousands of years.


    Outside room 1305, Chu Feng looks into the room, which is no different from when he came last time. He thought Jade Scorpion would be here, but he found no one. Chu Feng took out the key and directly opened the door and walked in.


    Yao Xin followed him, and then he regained his composure.


    "You sit down first, and I''ll clean the wound."


    Entering the house, Chu Feng said faintly, and walked directly to the bathroom without worrying about what Yao Xin would do. Jade Scorpion could leave the key to herself, so she must not worry about theft, so Chu Feng has no need to worry about these problems for her.


    After closing the door of the bathroom, Chu Feng stripped off his clothes and turned on the tap directly. The cold water slowly turned into warm water. The blood on his body was also slowly clean under the clear water. Only the red blood stains on the floor made people feel palpitation.


    On the way, Chu Feng had already taken his own healing pills, so the blood in the wound has stopped. Now, just clean the wound and deal with it. Although the wound looks terrible, Chu Feng doesn''t have much to worry about.


    Because they are not very deep, the most serious one is the gunshot wound which cracked again. It is estimated that this time it will not be able to recover within 10 days and a half months.


    When Chu Feng stood below and let the warm water pour down on him, the door of the bathroom was opened directly. Chu Feng opened his eyes but didn''t look back. However, through the bathroom mirror, you can still see Yao Xin coming in, naked!


    "I haven''t taken a bath today. Why don''t we get together?"


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng opened his voice and said, "don''t you know that a man who comes from the edge of life and death has a bad breath. You are so dangerous?"


    "One person washes and two washes. I don''t like to waste time."


    Yao Xin didn''t care what Chu Feng said. She went to the bathroom and turned on the faucet of the bathtub. After a warm water, she sat on the edge of the bathtub and looked at Chu Feng with her legs crisscross: "besides, a pretty good woman takes a bath with you. Shouldn''t you be excited?"


    After a pause, Yao Xin''s eyes took a look at Chu Feng''s body. Her eyes flashed a bit, and her throat wriggled for a while, but she covered it up very well: "besides, seeing that your whole body is injured, it must be inconvenient for a person, so I also want to help you!"


    "Besides, I am not afraid of danger as a woman. Are you still afraid?"


    If it was the former Chu Feng, he must have turned his head and ran away. But after experiencing some things, Chu Feng was not the original Chu Feng. His eyes were pondering on Yao Xin''s body: "don''t you regret it?"


    Yao Xinmei stood up with a smile. Although he was naked, he did not have any formality. He went to the side of Chu Feng and gently wiped it on Chu Feng''s body with a towel: "I never regret things, because I know that regret is useless, so what you want to do to me now is fate, but, will you?"


    "No!"


    Chu Feng almost did not have any thought to return to the way, although Yao Xin is attractive enough, can easily ignite his desire, but Chu Feng can still restrain this, some things are so wonderful, Chu Feng more like is, it is natural!


    "Why should I worry if you can''t?" Yao Xin chuckled, like a wife slowly wiping Chu Feng''s body, but also carefully cleaning his wounds, there is no slightest shyness, or in the face of Chu Feng, she has no redundant ideas.


    "No one has bathed with me for a long time, can you?"


    He helped chufeng wipe the whole body''s wound, and the red blood on the ground was also washed clean by water. Yao Xin took Chu Feng''s hand to say a word, but it can be said that it was a general notice. He went directly into the bathtub and saw Chu Feng''s body stand there slightly stiff: "why, I''m afraid I''ll eat you?"


    Although Chu Feng has tried his best not to think about it, but in the face of Yao Xin''s charming and unworthy appearance, she still can''t resist.


    Yao Xin looked down and giggled. The ups and downs of Yao Xin''s eyes made chufeng feel a serious visual impact. With her eyes closed, she took a deep breath, and chufeng walked directly into the bathtub and sat down.


    No matter what Yao Xin''s purpose is to get close to her, at least now she doesn''t have any evil thoughts about herself. Although Chu Feng can''t see clearly what Yao Xin wants to do, he doesn''t mind accompanying her to make the snake go down.


    In Chu Feng''s heart secretly decided, Yao Xin also sat in the bathtub, the water immediately overflowed some, but Yao Xin didn''t realize that he was as embarrassed as a man in a bathtub, but he was close to Chu Feng, and his snow-white green onion finger drew a circle on Chu Feng''s chest: "why don''t you ask my name?"Chu Feng''s body is still a little unnatural stiff, even if it is deliberately relaxed, but with Yao Xin approaching, or a little unbearable: "I asked you, you don''t tell me, useful?"


    "No, I can''t see that you are young, but you have a delicate mind."


    Yao Xin nodded slightly. She looked at Chu Feng''s eyes with enchanting eyes. Her red lips opened: "my name is Yao Xin!"


    Chu Feng, who had tried to make himself relaxed, straightened his body in an instant, and his eyes burst with Li Mang: "Yao Xin, the spokesman of Shuangzhu association?"


    Once Chu Feng asked Xia Yan to investigate the affairs of Shuangzhu Association, but he got little information. One of them was that the spokesperson of Shuangzhu association was Yao Xin, a fox like woman. As for the president and vice president, there was no information.


    "To be right, I should be the general manager of Shuangzhu beauty chain."


    Yao Xin''s face is serious when she speaks. Her expression and words are just right. Even Chu Feng can''t see whether what she said is true or false. However, he will never believe it. Yao Xin is just an ordinary spokesman, an ordinary spokesman, dare to save himself in the hands of the youth gang?


    But Yao Xin obviously didn''t mean to tell the truth, and Chu Feng would not ask, leaning against the bathtub with her eyes closed: "what are you and I don''t have much to do with it. I only know that you saved me tonight, and I owe you a life!"


    Yao Xin bewitched a smile, although Chu Feng''s words are so polite, but after countless experiences, she can still hear the potential meaning of Chu Feng''s words. Saving him tonight is kindness, but maybe tomorrow, we will be enemies.


    A little fox whispered in his heart. Yao Xin''s hands gently kneaded on Chu Feng''s body. The strength or acupressure were just right. He was a good massage player.


    Gradually, chufeng''s nerves also relaxed a lot. Yao Xin could save herself, so naturally, she was useful to her, so Chu Feng enjoyed all this safely, and slowly produced a little drowsiness.


    Yao Xin looks at Chu Feng, who seems to be sleeping in the past, but her movements do not stop. She stays on Chu Feng''s delicate face for a long time. Yao Xin looks at the water and licks her lower lip. Then she looks at Chu Feng and slowly goes down!


    Chu Feng, who was half asleep and half awake, suddenly opened his eyes and wanted to speak. But Yao Xin''s finger appeared on his mouth and put it on it. The meaning is very clear. Don''t talk!


    Chu Feng''s whole body tensed, looking at the whole head in the water shaking Yao Xin, this is not considered to be taken off for the first time?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    The morning sun slowly set, 7:30 in the morning, inside Huang Luowen''s office of the Youth League Headquarters!


    "Leader, still can''t find Chu Feng."


    Huquan''s fat body opened the door and came in. His face was full of fatigue. Last night, in order to chase down chufeng, he didn''t sleep all night. "The car that took chufeng was not found, because this model of car is too common. There are no 100000 and 80000 in Jianghai, and there is no license plate."


    Huang Luowen has been in the office since he returned to the headquarters of the youth gang. He also has no rest. Now he hears Huquan''s words and his eyes are slightly coagulated: "the river and sea are so big, and there are only a few places where our power can not reach. Who do you think can take away Chu Feng under our noses?"


    Huquan pondered for a moment and then shook his head: "I''m not sure. Chufeng Shiming has something to do with Yan Tianming. It may be Yan Tianming''s people who took it away. Of course, it may be the Wolf Gang. They have more motive to take Chu Feng away. After all, the enemy of the enemy is a friend."


    "Why not double Pearl Club?"


    Huang Luowen turned to his desk, lit a cigarette and threw out a sentence: "if it''s Yan Tianming, he doesn''t need to send someone to do anything. If you call me, do you think I dare to violate his meaning?"


    Tiger spring looks a Lin: "what does that gang leader mean?"


    "It''s probably the double pearl Association. It''s time to be calm for such a long time." Huang Luowen puffed out a smoke ring, and then said his judgment in his heart: "as for why not the Wolf Gang, because they are now oppressed by us, self-protection is a problem, and they still have the energy to take care of our affairs?"


    Tiger spring smell speech silence for a while, then that pair of eyes narrow into a seam: "is it really Jade Scorpion and black widow?"


    "I don''t know if they are, but they should be no different."


    Huang Luowen nodded and became the leader of the first gang of jianghaijidao. Huang Luowen''s mind was very strong: "so when we act against the Wolf Gang and the Yuan people''s Association, we should guard against the double pearl Association. Often, the heroes die on women!"


    "I know what to do. I''ll arrange it later." Huquan thought about it for a while, and he knew that Huang Luowen was right. They had all along ignored the existence of a double pearl Association: "in addition, according to the news from huluo, the fierce collision between the Yuan people''s Association and us in the past two days has led to an unstoppable situation."


    "Huluo means whether to attack from the inside. After all, the Yuan people''s Association has developed too fast, and the internal factors are certainly not stable."


    "Internal attack?" Huang Luowen was stunned curiously for a moment, but then nodded: "if we can reduce our losses, it would be a good thing to attack internally. You let Hu Luo take care of it, but if it doesn''t work, we will lose face if we don''t win the Pujiang district.


    Tiger spring should say a respectful exit from the office to arrange Huang Luowen account.


    Huang Luowen went to the window again after the tiger spring left. He put out the burning cigarette end with two fingers: "Chu Feng, you are really a surprise to me, but I don''t know when your luck will last? "


    at nine o''clock, in room 1305 of Pujiang New Town, Chu Feng opened his eyes, but his face was stagnant. He looked at the good face close at hand, and his breath was not smooth.


    Gently took off the arm on his body, Chu Feng sat up from the bed, although very light, but the movement or still let the sleeping Yao Xin also opened his eyes, looked at Chu Feng that a little embarrassed, puffed a smile: "how this look, don''t worry, sister, I don''t make fun of you, after all, you have little experience."


    Yao Xin didn''t say that it was ok, but Chu Feng was even more embarrassed. Although there was no real thing happened with Yao Xin last night, she still enjoyed some things that she had just dared to think in her mind. Now she was teased by Yao Xin, and Chu Feng really didn''t know how to reply.


    "And shy, little one!"


    Compared with Chu Feng''s embarrassment, Yao Xin is natural and generous. She gets up directly from the bed, picks up her clothes and wears them. She doesn''t forget to say, "you have the scale. You need more exercise. Otherwise, it''s a strong outside but a hard work in the middle. It''s not OK!"


    Chu Feng secretly said that she was really an evil woman. However, touching Yao Xin''s red lips, she still had a little aftertaste of last night''s feeling. However, all of a sudden, Chu Feng did not think about these things any more. He would not forget that Yao Xin was the spokesman of Shuangzhu Association on the bright side.


    Wearing his clothes, Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at Yao Xin: "thank you for saving me last night. If you have a chance, I will give you a favor."


    "Little fellow, put on your pants and don''t recognize people? Although my sister, I only contribute my mouth


    Yao Xin murmured with a red sexy mouth and added a tongue. Chu Feng immediately moved his eyes. He was afraid that if he looked down, he would really eat Yao Xin: "anyway, it''s all right. Thank you. Just lock the door when you go out. Goodbye!"


    After that, Chu Feng left here quickly. Maybe it was not completely changed psychologically. In the face of Yao Xin, Chu Feng was still a little uncomfortable. Yao Xin didn''t laugh until the door was closed: "what a lovely guy!"Yao Xin didn''t leave here immediately, but walked into the hall and sat down. Thinking of the short-term relationship with Chu Feng last night, Yao Xin pulled out a smile: "it turns out that men can do it too!"


    In Yao xinnono''s self talk, the door of the room was opened, and a cold and gorgeous woman came in. At the moment of closing the door, Yao Xin also stood up, blooming with charming demeanor: "dear, I thought you would not come."


    "If I don''t come, do you really want to do something with Chu Feng?"


    "Well, is chufeng not interested in you and didn''t move you all night?"


    An hour later, Yao Xin was like a little girl lying in the arms of Lengyan woman. The latter said in surprise: "as far as I know, as long as a normal man is unable to support you, he is incompetent?"


    "No, he is not only incompetent, but also magnificent." Yao Xin recalled the scene last night, chuckled and licked her lower lip: "if nothing happened in a night, I would be too failed. I''m sorry for your favor, right?"


    Lengyan woman''s expression was stagnant, looking at Yao Xin''s red lips, her head banged and lying on the edge of the bed to retch, and then angrily scolded: "this son of a bitch, looks clean and beautiful, how can you be so shameless, don''t you know that your mouth is eating?"


    Yao Xin giggled and giggled. She didn''t say that she took the initiative. She just held a cool and gorgeous woman: "men are all a little bit of a bad taste. Chu Feng is also regarded as it!"


    "I will not let him go!"


    Think of oneself just and Yao Xin deep kiss, Lengyan woman a burst of nausea, that beautiful face is full of red, always feel something in his mouth, hum a: "it''s all you, why don''t you tell me, now I don''t think I can eat for three days!"


    "Did not that family see you happy, forget it?" Yao Xin mumbled that she leaned on the legs of the Lengyan woman like a coquettish girl: "dear, now Chu Feng has been seduced by me. Can the next action against the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang be started?"


    "No hurry!"


    When it comes to business, Lengyan woman also temporarily forgets the disgusting thing, and a killing opportunity passes through her beautiful eyes: "mantis catches cicadas and yellow finches are behind, but I don''t know that there are hunters behind the Yellow finches. In five years'' time, this time I must prove myself that only I am the real extreme queen of Jianghai!"


    Yao Xin has a smile in her eyes. She likes to see Lengyan woman''s expression of ignoring everything. She says with a smile: "people are going to hook up with Chu Feng for your sake. You can''t despise me for being dirty."


    When Lengyan woman heard Yao Xin''s words, the look on her face suddenly dissipated and provoked Yao Xin''s chin: "you''ve been with me for so many years, do you think I''m willing?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    "The Green Gang has issued a Green Gang order. You are very dangerous."


    After Chu Feng left, he didn''t go to other places, but went directly to Xia Yan''s rented house. Today is Saturday, when Xia Yan had a rest, he saw Chu Feng come to find himself. When he was sure that there was no other person, Xia Yan said, "it''s you who killed Huang Shaoguang with Lang Meimei, and he wants to kill you."


    The eyes complex looked at the still calm Chu Feng: "for this, the Green Gang lost a million, as long as who killed you, don''t ask why, give money!"


    In this era, one million is not a lot, but it is definitely not a small sum. Xia Yan should be worried about it. After all, in this era, there is never a lack of people seeking wealth insurance. One million is enough to do a lot of things. Now we can get it only by killing one person. We are sure that there is no lack of people who take risks.


    "It seems that Huang Luowen is more cunning than I thought!"


    Chu Feng didn''t show any unexpected look. He pursued himself last night. After he failed to make such a killing order, it can be said that it was in Chu Feng''s expectation: "but this time Huang Luowen met me, so his dream is doomed to be shattered?"


    Standing by the window, Chu Feng sees Xia Wei coming downstairs: "you don''t need to pay attention to this matter for the time being. I have my own discretion for my safety. You don''t need to contact yuan Xinggang for the time being, and let him play freely. If he wants money, you can give him the 4 million yuan I gave you. Although he has taken many industries now, there are many places to spend money."


    "In addition, you should hide yourself a little bit. If something happens, we will fall short. Yuan Xinggang may be OK, but the rise is too fast and the variables are too big."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll follow the whole process." Xia Yan nodded back.


    Chu Feng was also at ease about Xia Yan''s ability to handle affairs. He could hear the sound of opening the door. He jumped out of the window and landed on the air conditioner outside. Then he went down directly. Only a few seconds later, he disappeared downstairs.


    "Brother, why are you alone?"


    The door is also open at the moment, and Xia Wei, who doesn''t know what to do on Saturday, finally chooses to come back. Although she is a little depressed, where did Chu Feng and Jin Xiaoqi go last night, she doesn''t reveal: "I heard you talking to people at the door just now?"


    "You hear me wrong. I''m the only one in the family. Where else is there?" Xia Yan refers to the small house, one can see all places: "how not to play with Yao Qianxue, think back?"


    "Cut, when you are your sister, I''m a heartless person. If you don''t come back to accompany you on weekends, am I still a human being?"


    Xia Wei didn''t think much about it. She said angrily, "and Xiaoxue is mu Tianfei''s girlfriend now. Naturally, she wants to go shopping with her boyfriend on weekends. Even if she doesn''t go shopping, she has to help her mother''s noodle shop. Do you think everyone is as free as your sister and me?"


    Brother Mo ruo, who has always been a stereotyped face, also showed a smile and lovingly rubbed Xia Wei''s head: "I know you want to go out and find some work to help, but my brother really doesn''t need you to do that. You can study well in your university, and find a good job and a good man after graduation. My brother will be relieved."


    "So your task now is to study with ease. You don''t need to worry about the rest of the things. Everything has me."


    Xia Wei also knows her brother''s stubbornness and worries about her lack of social experience. She wants to relieve her pressure, but she also knows that her brother would rather bear these pressures: "listen to you, but if you go out to practice in my senior year, you can''t stop me."


    Xia Yan nodded: "good, senior you can go out!"


    Xia Wei jumped happily: "thank you, brother!"


    Looking at her innocent sister, Xia Yan is more determined. He has been with Chu Feng all the time. After many experiences, he knows that in this man eating society, only when he controls power can he not be bullied, and he can better protect his relatives.


    After Chu Feng left Xia Yan''s residence, he went back to the green garden directly. Now the Green Gang has issued a killing order for himself. Although it is said that the misfortune is not as good as that of his family, who knows what some people who are crazy about money will do. Lin Yulin is the most important concern in his heart, and he is a little worried.


    "Feng, you''re back at last. I''m worried about you!"


    Chu Feng has just opened the door with the key, a figure directly rushed to his arms: "last night, after you took those people away, I called to ask people to rescue you, but she said that after sending someone to see the Green Gang in sending the injured to the hospital, she didn''t see you. I didn''t sleep well all night."


    "I''m here on my own this time. Xinliu will come a few days later."


    Jin Xiaoqi raised her head. Her eyes were full of aura. She was not like a 22-year-old girl. "As for finding here, I found it through the company I hired. Now I''m homeless, and you won''t let me live on the street, right?"


    Chu Feng felt that he could enjoy the warmth of his home when he came back. However, Jin Xiaoqi was here. Chu Feng had a vague meaning and looked at Lin Yulin, whose face was not good-looking: "Auntie, I''ll explain to you later. Now I''ll talk to Jin Xiaoqi about something."Lin Yulin''s face softened a little, but she still said nothing. She went straight to sit on the sofa and sulked. Jin Xiaoqi came to the door when she was sleeping last night. She said it was Chu Feng''s woman. She also told some things. She knew that Jin Xiaoqi was the one Chu Feng had gone to protect in the cold and barren south.


    Originally, Lin Yulin was very happy to be a little queen like Jin Xiaoqi, but when she heard that she had something to do with Chu Feng, she secretly scolded Chu Feng, a guy with poor determination.


    Chu Feng knows that Lin Yulin must have misunderstood something now, but Jin Xiaoqi here is not convenient to explain, and he took her directly into his room. He wanted to say that there was no attack yesterday, but now he has to take a strong proof to prove his innocence to Jin Xiaoqi.


    "Wind, it''s not good in broad daylight, your little aunt is still there, how is the evening?"


    Being pulled into the room by Chu Feng, Jin Xiaoqi simply thought that Chu Feng wanted to do, and his face turned red: "and you must have been very dangerous last night, and you didn''t have a rest. You''d better have a good rest!"


    Chu Feng gaped at Jin Xiaoqi, how could there be such a girl in the world?


    Unable to understand shaking his head, Chu Feng asked: "what did you say to my aunt?"


    "It''s about the two of us. You put on your pants and run away. I''m chasing after love for thousands of miles!" Jin Xiaoqi blinked her eyes lovingly. If she didn''t know, she thought she was smaller than Chu Feng.


    Chufeng secretly guessed that he was right. He breathed out and went to open his box. He took out some things from inside. Finally, Chu Feng found a bowl of water and poured some unknown powder into the bowl.


    Jin Xiaoqi covered her mouth and thought of what Cui Xinliu had said to her. Her face was ruddy: "Feng, actually I don''t mind if you can do it, but it''s really inconvenient in the daytime now. Don''t take medicine!"


    Chu Feng almost did not sit on the ground, wryly shook his head, took Jin Xiaoqi and raised her hand: "first, I did not touch you, second, I am still young, do not need to take medicine, third, this medicine is for you, and so on you will know!"


    Said words, Chu Feng''s hand suddenly more than a gold needle, in Jin Xiaoqi''s curious look directly in her middle finger, the latter''s cry out, Chu Feng ignored her hand on the bowl, two drops of blood directly fell down: "I had, did not touch you."


    Jin Xiaoqi had to eat pain. When he saw his blood in the water, the transparent water turned light red, but slowly turned into a white and flawless color. His mouth opened: "what''s this thing?"


    "Pure water!"


    Chu Feng didn''t hide his mouth. If he didn''t say it clearly, he didn''t doubt that Jin Xiaoqi was pestering himself: "it''s more advanced than the equipment detection in the hospital, with a 100% accuracy rate. If it''s a woman who has been broken by a man, the blood will turn the water light red after entering it, but if it''s still perfect!"


    "If it''s still perfect, then the water will become its original color?" Jin Xiaoqi is not a fool. Although Chu Feng hasn''t finished speaking, she has caught her and mumbled: "so, I''m still a girl?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "if you don''t believe me, you can go to the hospital for a professional examination, and the result is sure to be the same."


    Jin Xiaoqi nodded and looked at Chu Feng playfully: "then if I''m not a girl, what do you do?"


    Chu Feng approached Jin Xiaoqi and whispered in her ear: "girls have a fragrance of virginity. Some people don''t know how to smell it, but you are very thick. So, is it possible?"


    Jin Xiaoqi''s cheek was red, she had never been so close to a man. She found her heart beat so fast. She watched Chu Feng smile and walked out of the room. She said, "it''s so much that I think about it!"


    At this time, Chu Feng just walked out of the room, Lin Yulin stood up and went to the door of his room, opened the door and said to him, "come with me in!"


    Chu Feng looks at Jin Xiaoqi and finally shakes her head and walks past. She is surprised. How can I get into her room today?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    Into the room, Chu Feng conveniently closed the door, but did not speak first.


    Lin Yulin went to the window and looked at the scenery in the garden. Chu Feng stood two meters behind her and kept silent, waiting for Lin Yulin to speak first. Even when facing Chu Feng, who had never been timid in the face of the enemy, she was a little nervous when facing Lin Yulin.


    More than ten minutes later, Lin Yulin still didn''t speak. Chu Feng couldn''t wait any longer. The silent feeling was very uncomfortable: "Auntie, just say what you have."


    "Don''t you want to say something to me?" Lin Yulin red lips open, born baby voice of her speech.


    Chu Feng knew that Lin Yulin must be angry and said with a wry smile: "Auntie, I know you are angry because of jinxiaoqi, but I escorted her back to the cold wilderness south. Nothing happened with her. Everything was just a misunderstanding. I also made it clear to Jin Xiaoqi that it was really OK."


    "Can you be honest?"


    Lin Yulin suddenly turned around, and a trace of anger flashed in her nimble eyes: "Jin Xiaoqi is a famous little queen. There are so many excellent people she doesn''t choose. Why should she come to pester you? If it''s not for what you really do that can''t be tolerated, what does she like about you?"


    This is Lin Yulin''s first intuition. Jin Xiaoqi and Chu Feng have different values. Although the safety of farmers and princesses exists in the world, Lin Yulin always firmly believes that such fairy tales are rare in this reality.


    Jin Xiaoqi is superior both in beauty and achievement. If Chu Feng didn''t do something that was angry and resentful, why should Jin Xiaoqi chase her? If it was love, Lin Yulin didn''t believe it.


    Subconsciously believe Jin Xiaoqi began to say to her, Chu Feng in the cold desert south, put on the pants do not recognize people.


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to explain, Lin Yulin continued: "maybe you have some ability, and let my aunt surprise for a while, but it is no good to cheat the girl''s feelings like this. What do you think about Liu Yan?"


    Chu Feng was stunned by Lin Yulin''s question. He explained to Lin Yulin more than once that he and Liu Yan were misunderstandings, but he didn''t want to believe it until now.


    "You may not know, but I''ll tell you now."


    After a pause, Lin Yulin''s expression showed a struggle: "now you, I''m very disappointed, playing with girl''s feelings, are you still a person?"


    "Auntie, whether you believe it or not, Jin Xiaoqi and I are innocent."


    Seeing Lin Yulin''s disappointment, Chu Feng knew that if he didn''t explain clearly, he would be completely wronged: "he and Liu Yan are also innocent. I have a clear conscience about this, so you can misunderstand or or believe it. I''m chufeng. I won''t deny it if I do it, but I won''t admit it if I don''t do it."


    This is the first time that Chu Feng talked to Lin Yulin so formally: "so I won''t discuss this topic with you any more. No matter it''s Jin Xiaoqi or Liu Yan, we can only be friends at most, not what you think."


    "In my life, there must be a woman, but not them!"


    Chufeng directly opens the door and leaves the room. He knows that Lin Yulin needs some time to be quiet, otherwise she will never think about the key of the matter. Looking at Jin Xiaoqi, who is sitting in the hall blinking his eyes, Chu Feng wants to open his mouth to blame, but he still doesn''t think about it.


    Her face softened a little, but it was just a look of ordinary friends: "Miss Kim, everything is a misunderstanding, you are innocent, I am innocent, please tell my aunt clearly."


    "Besides, please don''t be here. We are not from the same world."


    After that, Chu Feng opened the door and left. After talking to Lin Yulin today, she still hurt Lin Yulin. However, Chu Feng was not willing to feel distrusted. Even Lin Yulin, Chu Feng had a temper.


    Jin Xiaoqi sits there, feeling that his brain is not connected. How can Chu Feng, who has just talked to himself, just passed by for a while, as if he had offended him?


    He stood up and walked into the room and looked at Lin Yulin standing there. He said, "Miss Lin, Chu Feng and I are innocent. Everything is a misunderstanding. Chu Feng has explained it to me just now."


    Although he didn''t know what happened, seeing Chu Feng''s indifference to leave, Jin Xiaoqi still knew that he seemed to have made a mistake. He bowed down apologetically: "so I''m sorry for the discord between you and Chu Feng."


    "You and Chu Feng really have nothing?"


    Looking at Jin Xiaoqi standing upright, Lin Yulin finds that she seems to have misunderstood Chu Feng. The latter nods slightly. Lin Yulin smiles bitterly: "it seems that I need to review it!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng has already gone downstairs, suddenly do not know where to go, aimlessly toward the door of the community, suddenly a figure ran towards him, and the joyful voice: "breeze!"


    As soon as the words were finished, she ran into Chu Feng''s arms. Liu Yan raised a bright smile: "let''s go out for dinner tonight. I''ve been practicing in the imperial city for a month. I''m one of the three vice captains of the Jianghai criminal investigation team when I come back. It''s all for your blessing.""Just right back!"


    Chu Feng gently pushed Liu Yan away. She didn''t have much joy or anger. Her words were serious: "the misunderstanding between us has lasted for so long. Now you are successful. Please tell my sister-in-law about the misunderstanding between us!


    I don''t care if you use any method, but I don''t want to hear from my little aunt that you are my girlfriend, otherwise, our friends have nothing to do! "


    Without a word left indifferently, Chu Feng walked directly from Liu Yan''s side. Without Lin Yulin''s disappointed and distressed look today, Chu Feng would not have said so much, but now it has to be said.


    Lin Yulin is one of her two relatives in the world, the closest person. Chu Feng can be misunderstood by the world, but she doesn''t want her relatives to misunderstand herself. Naturally, there is no meaning to let the misunderstanding go on.


    Until Chu Feng left for a few minutes, Liu Yan did not return to his mind. After a cold wind, Liu Yan slowly turned to look at the door of the community where Chu Feng could not be seen: "what''s the matter? Why did I just come back and tell me about this? Misunderstanding? But I don''t mind if this misunderstanding is true! "


    Chu Feng was in a disorderly mood and walked on the street. Looking at the sky, he felt that the world was big and there were few warm places. He gently shook his head and walked in the direction of Jianghai University.


    Although the Qing Gang has lost a million yuan to kill himself, Chu Feng believes that no one has enough to attack him during the day. The Jidao turmoil has aroused the public''s inner uneasiness. If there is still a riot in the broad daylight, it is conceivable that no one will feel uncomfortable at this time.


    It took Chu Feng nearly 20 minutes to get to the gate of Jianghai University. Most people were not in the school at the weekend. Originally, he wanted to contact kangchao and Siyan, but he felt his pocket and found that he didn''t have a mobile phone. Chu Feng laughed bitterly. It seemed that he would buy a hand machine sometime.


    Just raised his feet to go back to the dormitory to have a rest, an Audi quietly approached Chu Feng and stopped directly in front of him. The window fell down, revealing Yan Ruyu''s unsmiling face: "get in the car, go shopping with me!"


    Chu Feng looks at Yan Ruyu, and feels a touch of sadness in her body. The idea of going back to the dormitory has also dispersed. It seems that it is a good thing to have a chat with someone at this time. He opened the door and went straight into it.


    "Yesterday, you hook up with a big star, today you hook up with a beautiful schoolsister. You''re a jerk."


    When Audi left, Yao Qianxue happened to witness Chu Feng get on the bus and leave at the intersection of the small food street opposite Jianghai University. He hummed: "he said that he liked me. He was a liar, just like Mu Tianfei!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    On the mountain road!


    This is the only place where the river and the sea are not covered by too much modernization. The land within ten miles is covered by lush trees and crossed by paths, which can give busy city people a chance to have a rest.


    Today is Saturday. There are still a lot of people coming to Huanshan Road, but most of them are staying in the woods with beautiful scenery and grassland. Occasionally, we can hear some laughter coming out. Some people drive private cars around these paths and enjoy the temporary peace.


    Above the mountain road is a lonely Pavilion. Compared with the beautiful scenery and the beautiful air in the woods, few people would like to come here to blow the wind. At this moment, Yan Ruyu''s Audi directly stops here. The woman who opens the door and gets off the car goes to the back to open it and carries out a box of things.


    Under Chu Feng''s curious gaze, Yan Ruyu looked at him with a little anger: "don''t you know how to help girls?"


    "Oh, I''ll do it!" Chu Feng secretly trouble woman, but still went to take Yan Ruyu''s things, feeling a little heavy, curious about what.


    Following Yan Ruyu to the pavilion, Chu Feng put things down and said with a smile, "how to carry some things to this place and throw rubbish!"


    "If you''re rubbish, it''s really rubbish."


    Yan Ruyu takes a look at Chu Feng. She originally wanted to express her melancholy mood today, but when she met Chu Feng at the school gate, she suddenly wanted to find someone to chat with. However, when she heard Chu Feng''s words, she threw out a sentence in a bad tone.


    "Ah," Yan Yu said in a joke


    "Not funny!"


    Yan Ruyu hummed and sat down directly. After opening the carton box, he took out a bottle of things. Chu Feng was stunned. This stereotyped woman is going to drink. Is there any trouble?


    Yan Ruyu took out eight bottles of Maotai one after another and put them on the stone table. Then he turned the box upside down and poured out a lot of things, all of which were stewed food, chicken feet, chicken legs, chicken wings and so on.


    Chu Feng looks at this scene, the corners of his mouth affect, Yan Ruyu is not specially to find him, he knows, then these things Yan Ruyu began to prepare for himself? Think of the eyes to Yan Ruyu that flat abdomen, stomach can hold so many things and wine?


    Although Chu Feng did not say a word, but Yan Ruyu how can not know his meaning: "shut up, don''t ask what should not be asked."


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders, and he didn''t want to say anything. Today, he was a bit depressed. He sat down and opened a bottle of Maotai and took a sip. Although it was not as high as that made by Shancun, it was not bad. He picked up a chicken leg, tore the package and ate it alone.


    Yan Ruyu Xiu eyebrow micro Cu: "why don''t you ask why I come to you?"


    "Just as you don''t know why I came to be like you, I won''t tell you if you ask, so what do you want to do?"


    Chufeng picked up a mouthful of drumsticks, which tasted good. After pouring a mouthful of Maotai, he said softly, "so I ask you, you won''t tell me, you ask me, I won''t tell you, so why ask?"


    "Quite thoughtful." Yan Ruyu said with a slight appreciation, picked up the bottle and gulped it down. Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to it. If the wine is not drunk, everyone will be drunk. It''s a good thing to drink and complain when you are sad.


    Maybe I don''t know at the beginning, but at the moment Chu Feng knows how much Yan Ruyu is upset about.


    "If you say that you were born rich or ordinary, how would you choose?"


    Yan Ruyu may be really annoyed, just a few minutes, 400 ml bottle has already reached the bottom, spit out a mouthful of wine gas, said softly: "if it''s me, have a choice, I really want to be born in an ordinary family, at least that can be a little free?"


    Chu Feng wine bottle more than half, heard Yan Ruyu''s words also have a similar feeling: "I used to have the same idea as you, but I think is why I didn''t come from a rich family, why my parents abandoned me, but now I''m looking at it. Although the fate of people is not doomed, but we can''t say too much."


    "It''s better to find a way to change the status quo than to feel sorry for yourself. If you can''t change your origin, you can change your destiny!"


    Looking into the distance, Chu Feng poured a mouthful of white wine, thinking of his origin and his past, he revealed three points of melancholy: "rich people think of ordinary origin because of all kinds of oppression, and ordinary people think about rich and noble origin when they are traveling for three meals and food and clothing."


    Take a look at Yan Ruyu, a thoughtful girl, Chu Feng said: "you are now irritable life, but because you enjoy too much, but some people struggle for a lifetime, maybe less than half of you."


    Yan Ruyu opened the second bottle of wine and took a sip. Maybe it was because she finished a bottle very quickly. The second bottle was not so fast: "you said maybe right, but I have my ideas. You don''t know what I have encountered, so you don''t understand my yearning mind. Similarly, I can''t understand why those ordinary people want to go to high places."Speaking of these, Yan Ruyu sighs slightly, and is directly proposed by Wen Aojun at the party. Due to various considerations, she can''t refuse. Afterwards, she wants to discuss with Yan Tianming to cancel the proposal. However, Yan Tianming still refuses to agree because of the overall situation.


    Therefore, Yan Ruyu can only hope that Wen Ao Jun can not meet his requirements. However, this morning when she knew that Wen Ao Jun was flying to the Imperial City, Yan Ruyu knew that there were seven or eight times in ten. The agreement between him and Wen Ao Jun could not be changed!


    This is the reason why she prepared so many things to drink on the mountain road. It was just a coincidence that she met Chu Feng!


    This is the reason why she longed for her ordinary background. Because she was born ordinary, she did not need to worry about family affairs. She could do what she wanted to do. However, looking at Chu Feng, who was regarded as an audience by herself, also had boring things, which meant that the world was reduced to human beings.


    "Drink, no matter what life is like, unless we die, we will continue to walk on."


    Chu Feng raised the wine bottle in his hand and touched Yan Ruyu gently. Then he drank a bottle and tore open a chicken wing to eat it. As he said, no matter how life is, unless you don''t want to live, you will go down.


    Yan Ruyu did not start so fast, just slowly sipping, but in this way, the second bottle also quickly disappeared in the wine bottle, perhaps because of drinking too much, perhaps because of emotion, Yan Ruyu today said a little more: "if it is an ordinary person, I can do whatever I want to do."


    "Sometimes I go shopping crazily, or go to the bar to play, and then walk on the street like ordinary people and laugh wildly. How nice


    "You think so now. Maybe when you give it to you, you don''t say so." Chufeng gentle smile, naturally understand Yan Ruyu''s idea, the world is always full of contradictions, when you want to give up, after giving up, you will want to get, now Yan Ruyu is in this idea.


    "No, I don''t know." Yan Ruyu wanted to say that it was impossible, but she hesitated a little when she thought that she would run for three meals without sports cars, famous brand clothes and top cosmetics.


    Chu Feng just laughed it off. He knew that during the days when his adoptive mother was seriously ill, what Chu Feng thought most about was money. However, when he could get $8.8 million at will, he longed for the calm at the beginning. At least, he didn''t need to worry about the shooting of a bullet every day.


    As time goes by, Yan Ruyu and Chu Feng have different understandings. Maybe it''s because her identity has been suppressed for a long time, or maybe it''s because Wen Aojun''s affair has hit her a lot. In less than three hours, she has drunk three bottles of white wine, and is still talking and drinking wine there!


    Chu Feng didn''t drink a lot, but he didn''t restrain himself as before. Now he only drank two bottles, which made him feel a little dizzy. But when he thought of Lin Yulin''s disappointment and heartache, Chu Feng was still depressed.


    Distrust, sometimes is also a kind of harm to people!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    When night falls, all eight bottles of wine and things are completely eliminated by the two people. Yan Ruyu may be really depressed. She has drunk five bottles of wine and chufeng has drunk three bottles, but she is also slightly drunk because she has not deliberately expressed her feelings.


    The people around Huanshan road had already left when it was almost dark, and some people had come here on the way. However, when they saw Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu drinking wine there, they both left quietly, thinking that they were two psychopaths. They came here to drink in the broad day.


    Yan Ruyu was lying unconscious on the stone table. She had vomited several times in the middle of the way, and all the things she ate all came out. At the moment, she was very uncomfortable there.


    Chu Feng sits on one side, dizzy, and drinks so much wine with Yan Ruyu. Lin Yulin seems to have expressed a lot of misunderstanding. Shaking his head, he takes out a pill and takes it. Although he can''t relieve the alcohol, it can relieve the impact of alcohol, and his head will not hurt!


    At this time, in the night, suddenly came a shot of gunfire. Chu Feng''s intoxicated eyes instantly recovered a trace of clarity. The lightning pulled Yan Ruyu''s body to roll out. Almost as soon as she left, Yan Ruyu''s stone table splashed with sparks.


    Chu Feng hides behind the stone table with Yan Ruyu in his arms. When he shot him just now, Chu Feng had already determined the direction of the bullet. He flashed a faint light through the left eye of the stone table and went straight through. He saw a man standing there with a gun in the dark 50 meters away.


    "It''s not against me. Is it Yan Tianming''s enemy?"


    Chu Feng can be sure that the killing intention is not to himself, otherwise his left eye would have been early warning, and if he was to deal with himself, he could not just come to a person, so it is very likely to be aimed at Yan Ruyu, who is still a college student, so it may be the enemy of Yan Tianming.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why someone wants to kill Yan Ruyu.


    "Damn it, you can escape after drinking so much. Damn it!"


    The shooter didn''t kill Yan Ruyu with a single shot. He angrily scolded. He didn''t know why Chu Feng needed anyone. He was Yan Ruyu''s bodyguard at the moment. He had arrived two hours ago. However, he had been waiting for dark to prepare to explode Yan Ruyu, but it was no effect at the moment.


    Taking out a walkie talkie, the shooter said in a cold voice: "Yan Ruyu''s bodyguard has two sons. You come up. They are hiding now. It''s not convenient for me to go there."


    "Just a few minutes!" There came a sound, followed by the rustle of walkie talkie.


    The shooter turned off the walkie talkie and looked warily at the direction of the pavilion. As long as someone came out, he could see it immediately. Holding the gun, he also showed a ferocious smile on his face: "it''s a pity that such a beautiful woman died like this. Wait until you kill the bodyguard and taste the fresh food!"


    Chu Feng has been staring at the shooter. Seeing him take out his walkie talkie, he knows that he is calling for support. He can''t drive a car parked in the distance. Yan Ruyu looks like this, not to mention driving. Now as long as she puts it down, she must have gone to sleep.


    "What are you doing to me


    Chu Feng is thinking about how to get them out of trouble. Otherwise, when those killers come around, it will be really difficult to get rid of them. I just experienced a fierce battle last night, but now I''m less than 50% of my skills, but I hear Yan Ruyu''s voice!


    Looking down, I saw Yan Ruyu looking at his hand drunk and hazy. Chu Feng was a little embarrassed. It was an emergency just now, so I didn''t think so much. It turned out that the hand was put in the place where it shouldn''t be, and embarrassed to release: "that was just a moment of impatience, I am still very serious."


    "Hooligan!" Yan Ruyu murmured, and then closed his eyes. It was obvious that he was really drunk.


    Chu Feng looks at the shooter in the distance, still standing there with a gun. On the mountain road behind him, at the moment, there are more than ten men coming up to the ring mountain road. There is a trouble in the dark. Chu Feng no longer pays attention to so many things, and takes a deep breath with Yan Ruyu''s slender waist.


    In the next moment, the shells burst out, and a few jumps took more than ten square meters away.


    The shooter found that Chu Feng ran out with Yan Ruyu in his arms in the blink of an eye, and went out more than ten meters at once. He didn''t need to think about it. But because of the distance and the night, there was no effect. Hum, the shooter quickly caught up and told his companions with his walkie talkie.


    Chu Feng can feel the crisis coming from behind at the moment, as well as the occasional gunfire. Who is Yan Tianming offending? If others don''t kill him, how can he come to kill his daughter?


    But at the moment, Chu Feng did not have any extra thoughts to think about, holding Yan Ruyu several jumps, dodging bullets, looking at the mountain road close at hand, as long as he ran down to hide in the woods, he should be able to avoid this crisis.


    Just half of the distance, those who were supposed to go up the mountain turned back and blocked the downhill road of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng stops with Yan Ruyu in his arms and looks at the shooter with a gun behind him. His eyes show dignified color. He thought it would be safer to be with Yan Ruyu, but he didn''t expect that the person who wanted to kill himself didn''t come, but the one who killed Yan Ruyu came"Run, why not run?"


    The shooter was obviously the leader, holding the gun calmly came up, a look of controlling the overall situation, said coldly: "now I will send you to see the king of hell!"


    He pulled the trigger, but there was no gunshot in his imagination. Chu Feng''s heart beat and then he was relieved. It turned out that there were no bullets in the pursuit. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Chu Feng''s body suddenly retreated. Although only 50% of his strength was in, it was enough to deal with the shooter.


    Directly and that rushed to load bullets with the shooter together, the momentum of a heavy blow to the shooter to fly out, rolling down the mountain road.


    Among the more than ten people, two of them were anxious to block the shooter who was going to roll down the mountain road. The rest of them continued to press towards the Chu wind. Fortunately, there was only one gun, and the rest of them had at most a knife in their hands, and most of them were unarmed.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng''s heart is more relaxed, holding Yan Ruyu to run up the mountain from the new, now it is estimated that it will not be able to go down the mountain now. It is not very wide here, and Yan Ruyu is not convenient to start. It''s better to go back to the mountain road.


    Although he was up and still holding a person, Chu Feng''s speed was not slow at all. He ran to the side of the car, opened the door, pushed Yan Ruyu in and closed the door!


    Without the bloody scenes in movies and TV series, a killer directly shouts and shoots away at chufeng, and his huge fist blows towards chufeng''s handsome face.


    Chu Feng did not retreat, but forward to meet up, a fist after the first hit on the bridge of the killer''s nose, the latter was hit by the nosebleed, suddenly fainted on the ground.


    The rest of the killers were just stunned, and then they surrounded Chu Feng with more ferocity. They learned from the experience of their companions'' failure. Instead of showing any personal heroism, they each stationed in one direction and surrounded Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng stood in his place with a dignified look in his eyes. Although these were not professional killers, the cooperation of the team was very tacit. His eyes turned away and suddenly he was stunned. There was a wolf head in the neckline of a man.


    This symbol has been seen by Chu Feng. It is found on some costumes of the Wolf Gang. Are these people from the Wolf Gang?


    It''s just that the idea just came into being, and Chu Feng denied himself. If it was in the past, he would have thought that he was a member of the Wolf Gang. Because he was oppressed by the Green Gang today, he attacked Yan Tianming''s daughter and put the blame on the Green Gang. But after talking to Yan Tianming, Chu Feng knew that was impossible.


    Chu Feng''s secret way is that it''s really bad luck recently. These more than ten people surround themselves, and it''s not difficult to run out for self-protection. Now there''s a drunk Yan Ruyu in, so it''s a bit troublesome!


    "Get in the car!"


    When Chu Feng thought that he was going to explain himself here this evening, suddenly the Audi moved up and directly ran into three people who surrounded Chu Feng. The door opened and Yan Ruyu cheered inside. However, Chu Feng stood still in his place and said angrily, "if you want to die, I will go first."


    Chu Feng also has no time to think Yan Ruyu is not drunk, in those people have not responded directly to jump on the car.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    Everything happened so suddenly and quickly that even those who attacked and killed tonight did not include Yan Ruyu, because she had drunk a lot, and the leading gunner who had observed for two hours felt so.


    But at the moment, Audi suddenly started to move and hit two people. Everyone was a little surprised. Could a woman who drank five bottles of Maotai still wake up and drive?


    However, after Audi broke out of their encirclement like a mad cow, the assassins did not continue to think about it any more. They all bravely chased after him with a shout. So many people came to kill Yan Ruyu this evening. It would be a shame if all this could not be settled.


    Although the leading gunner was hit by Chu Feng, he felt powerless at that time. Then he followed him up and looked at Audi, who had been out for more than 20 meters. He raised his gun full of bullets in his hands with cold eyes and shot out bullets one after another.


    "Damn it!"


    Only a round of bullet shooting aimed at the car tires, but with Audi getting further and further away, it was difficult to play any role at all. The leader gunner''s eyes were cold: "it seems that if you want to kill Yan Ruyu, you must first kill the person beside her, and send someone to find out what exactly that person is."


    Put the gun away, the leader of the gunner''s eyes emerged violent killing: "I will not let him get better." Touching the waist that just flashed to, the leader gunner''s heart was full of anger.


    "I suddenly thought you were cute."


    At the moment, the car has arrived at the foot of the mountain road at a speed of 100 yards. Chu Feng looks at Yan Ruyu and exclaims: "if you don''t wake up tonight, I guess I''ll abandon you and run away."


    Chu Feng said something, but Yan Ruyu didn''t pay any attention to it. Chu Feng didn''t feel anything. He thought Yan Ruyu was driving fast and didn''t want to be distracted. But slowly, Chu Feng found something wrong, and then his hair stood up all over his body?


    Carefully close to look at Yan Ruyu, Chu wind hard swallow saliva, some people will sleepwalk, the world knows.


    However, there is a kind of people who rarely happen, that is, drunk travel is a very difficult thing to happen, that is, after being drunk, under the stimulation of some things, they will suddenly look like normal people, but actually they are already asleep in their minds.


    So occasionally, we hear that someone is drunk, but safely returns to his home ten kilometers away. This is the situation.


    But now Yan Ruyu is drunk. Although he looks as if nothing happened, he has already fallen asleep, but he can''t see it. Chu Feng is surprised in his heart. Although such a person is normal now from his cognition, what should he do?


    Looking at the fast passing scenery outside the window, Chu Feng felt his heart beat fast for the first time. He was afraid that a car would fly out.


    The car drove for more than ten minutes and left the mountain road for 20 or 30 kilometers. Chu Feng didn''t worry that the killers would catch up with him. He was only worried about the car accident. After all, Yan Ruyu, who was driving now, was half asleep!


    Suddenly!


    The car took a sharp turn and turned into an underground parking lot. The feeling of rapid rotation made Chu Feng lift his whole heart. Especially when the car was turning, the whole road was only four meters wide. I was afraid that the car would accidentally hit it. So next year''s day will be his death day.


    But Chu Feng imagined that the crash did not appear, Yan Ruyu directly let the car stop steadily in a parking space, but there was no movement.


    Chu Feng is also the first time to encounter such a situation, carefully stretched out his hand to pat Yan Ruyu, the latter body a skew fell on the seat, Chu Feng wryly laughed and shook his head: "I''m not scared to death by you."


    When Chu Feng looked at the parking lot and saw a few words of golden Huating, he immediately knew where it was. It was a very famous single apartment in Jianghai. Many single men and women like to live here, both because everyone is of the same age, but also because of the peaceful environment.


    "Well? She has a room here? "


    Chu Feng is ready to make do with it, rest in the car, and then go back to school to calculate, see Yan Ruyu car keys hanging on a string of keys, the gold years 1105, look around, if there is a room here, it is much better than in the parking lot.


    Pulling out the car key, Chu Feng opened the door and got out of the car. Then he went to one side and held Yan Ruyu down: "it''s really heavy enough!"


    "To die, I''m only a hundred pounds!"


    As soon as Chu Feng''s voice dropped, Yan Ruyu in his arms hummed out a sentence. Chu Feng''s body became stiff in an instant. However, Yan Ruyu was asleep with his eyes closed. He couldn''t understand shaking his head. Who came from? He was startled. Don''t you know that it''s easy to frighten people to death?


    Shaking his head without thinking about it, chufeng closed the door and took her into the elevator until the 13th floor. He just opened the door with the key, but Yan Ruyu suddenly opened his eyes and jumped out of chufeng''s arms as if nothing had happened. The goal was the health room.


    Chu Feng stupidly stood in place, under the influence of the corners of his mouth, he also went in. The room is a single room pattern, only to see the layout of the room, Chu Feng''s eyes almost did not stare out.I saw a lot of posters on the walls of the room, all of them were muscle men. Listening to the vomit coming from the bathroom, Chu Feng shook his head: "who believes that the heart of the cold fairy is so hot?"


    However, hearing the sound of vomiting getting louder and louder, Chu Feng still went to the door of the bathroom to have a look. Yan Ruyu was vomiting beside the toilet, but it was all retching: "after drinking less, if you are always drunk, it''s not good for your health."


    Yan Ruyu heavy breath, a buttock sat on the ground, still that drunk appearance: "very funny, isn''t it?"


    Under the gaze of Chu Feng, Yan Ruyu mumbled: "I am the daughter of a staff member, and I should be a princess. But do you think I am a man of different appearances and a man of loose heart. Otherwise, how can there be so many posters of fierce men in the room?"


    Chu Feng really thought that, but naturally can''t say that: "I don''t mean it."


    "Yes, I am such a person. I hate my present identity. I have to consider this and that in everything I do, for fear of humiliating my father and grandfather."


    But Yan Ruyu did not stop like this, still kept saying, and even said a little crazy: "I want to be like the other girls, how crazy they want to be, do not need to deliberately disguise themselves, I can love freely, do not need to now, can not make decisions about their own future."


    "But I can''t, as if Wen Aojun proposed to me at the party. Other people can''t refuse, but I can''t, because if I do that, I''ll be angry with the people behind Wen Aojun. After all, it was my father and his elders who made the engagement."


    "Others are envious of my brilliance, but I do not know that I am envious of their commonness."


    Chu Feng sighed softly, and naturally understood Yan Ruyu''s mood. However, many things in the world are unfair, no matter to anyone. She walked over and took Yan Ruyu''s hand: "get up first, life will continue. Even if you don''t want to, it''s useless, unless you die."


    Looking at Yan Ruyu, who was slowly standing up, Chu Feng said in a low voice: "it''s better to accept all this and change it in the future. Maybe the fate is different, and it''s not the same."


    Yan Ruyu stood up straight and looked at Chu Feng. His drunken and hazy eyes twinkled with a light. He said to himself, "in the future, do I really have a future? My future is not only to become Wen Ao Jun''s wife, to become a victim of family interests, to become a woman under Wen Ao Jun''s body?"


    "Can I change myself, pursue what I want, and be crazy?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "maybe you can''t, but at least you can live a little more relaxed, a lot of things, look open, that''s what it is, isn''t it?"


    Yan Ruyu staggered back a step, just turned on the tap, the cold water poured down, let her a thrill, in Chu Feng want to go over to pull her for a while, ridiculed and said: "look, you let me see, and I am the same age, have been in love, but I should pay attention to the impact."


    "You know, I also want to have a good relationship with ordinary girls, but can I?"


    Then he shook the wine, and his head, a little dizzy, went out towards the outside, but he was pulled by Yan Ruyu before he turned around and didn''t see what was going on. Chu Feng was stunned and said, "why, are you crazy?"


    "Yes, I am mad!" Yan Ruyu didn''t know whether she was drunk or because of the desire in her heart. Her eyes showed a crazy color. The whole person held Chu Feng''s direct kiss, slightly with a raw kiss.


    Chu Feng wants to push Yan Ruyu away, but the latter is very tight, especially because he drinks wine. He is a little angry at the moment, and he is a little ridiculous with Yao Xin. Chu Feng is struggling in his heart.


    "Don''t refuse me, I just want to be willful, please!"


    Feeling Chu Feng''s indifference and resistance, Yan Ruyu''s lips loosened and his drunken eyes showed a pleading color. Chu Feng''s expression was stunned, and he could feel Yan Ruyu''s sadness. However, Chu Feng was still a little bit unable to accept: "Miss Yan, I", "and"


    but before finishing my words, she was pulled by Yan Ruyu and fell into the bathtub with slow water!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    At nine o''clock in the morning, the sun has fallen warm. Although it is already October, it still has a kind of warm feeling that people like very much.


    In addition, today is just a weekend. Many people enjoy this moment of peace, lying in bed ready to struggle to sleep until 12 o''clock to get up, stealing half a day''s leisure, that is to say, this generation of people living in the city with a compact pace of life.


    "I never thought I would be so crazy."


    In room 1105, Yan Ruyu was lying on Chu Feng''s chest with a touch of ruddy all over her body, and her face still had that kind of color that did not fade away: "but, I think it''s worth it!"


    Looking up at Xiang chufeng, he had no love or affection, but a kind of gratitude: "thank you, let me indulge myself once. Although you may feel ridiculous, you don''t understand the inner pressure of a girl whose mind has been imprisoned for 21 years."


    After a pause, Yan Ruyu''s face appeared a blush: "can I ask you a question?"


    Chu Feng didn''t hear Yan Ruyu''s words at all. Although she was holding a crazy woman in her arms, Chu Feng was more worried about what happened to me last night. Why couldn''t I control myself? If I was known by my aunt, would I be angry? I just talked to her like that yesterday!


    See oneself speak Chu wind is a pair of absent-minded appearance, Yan Ruyu eyes flash a trace of sullen: "deaf?"


    "No, just thinking about something." Chu Feng came back to his God and breathed out a breath. If things didn''t happen, they could only accept calmly: "if you want me to be responsible, no problem. Even if you have agreed to Wen Ao Jun''s proposal, I will still be responsible for it."


    Last night, the bathtub bloomed a little red, even if Chu Feng was stupid, he also understood what it meant. This was Yan Ruyu''s first precious time.


    "It''s not that. I don''t need you to be responsible."


    Although Yan Ruyu has restrained herself to treat with a normal heart, she is still shy: "I just want to know, I am your first woman, why did you look stupid last night?"


    This is what Yan Ruyu has been thinking about since she got up this morning. She was crazy for three hours last night, and Chu Feng was very strange. Yan Ruyu, who has received this information, knows what it means, but three hours has torn Yan Ruyu''s idea.


    Chu Feng''s face was embarrassed. How could he not know Yan Ruyu''s potential meaning? Although he was curious why the woman didn''t take charge of himself, he still answered her question: "yes!"


    "Really?"


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes slightly narrowed, eyes directly at Chu Feng, Chu Feng did not have any dodge to meet her eyes, calmly nodded: "yes!"


    "Then I''m not at a loss." Yan Ruyu nodded slightly, and then pulled the blankets off their bodies, but then blushed. Seeing some purple red on Chu Feng''s body except some scars, he knew that it was caught by himself when he was excited last night, and bowed his head slightly: "I''m sorry!"


    Chu Feng laughs in amazement and scratches her head to say something, but Yan Ruyu has already drifted away. Looking at the appearance of a woman walking into the bathroom, Chu Feng opens her mouth. How can she feel that the roles of the two have changed? Shouldn''t the person who says sorry be himself?


    However, Yan Ruyu said that Chu Feng would not say anything. She quickly got up from the bed, but found her clothes were wet. When she was showing a difficult color, Yan Ruyu came out of the bathroom and pointed to the wardrobe: "there are men''s clothes there!"


    As if afraid of Chu Feng misunderstanding what, Yan Ruyu added: "it''s all mine, not other men''s."


    "I know."


    Chu Feng doesn''t mean to misunderstand Yan Ruyu''s little red without water. Chu Feng can still know. When she goes to the wardrobe and opens it, there are some casual men''s clothes in it. Yan Ruyu has a strong personality, so it won''t be abrupt to wear them.


    "Do you know who attacked us last night?" The two people''s own arrangement, perhaps there was a night of absurdity, Yan Ruyu''s speech also less the kind of stiff start: "and according to you said, they are to me, but I did not offend anyone ah!"


    "I don''t know, but it may be your father who offended him."


    Thinking of the wolf head I saw last night, all the clues indicate that it is the Wolf Gang. But Yan Tianming once asked himself to go to langdeli. Naturally, there are some transactions between them. At this time, langdeli can''t do anything to Yan Ruyu.


    If it''s not langdeli''s words, only the Qingbang and Shuangzhu will have this possibility. But thinking of Yao Xin''s woman and her sexy little mouth, Chu Feng subconsciously thinks that it''s better not to be Shuangzhu, otherwise this time, it''s really not fun.


    Yan Ruyu could see that Chu Feng didn''t tell himself the truth, but her pride was doomed that she would not ask more questions. After finishing the clothes and beds, her face was reddish and she thought of last night''s madness. But after standing up, she became very serious: "I hope you can keep your mouth shut about what happened last night."


    After a pause, Yan Ruyu looked at Chu Feng with two different complexities: "otherwise Wen Ao Jun will never let you go, and I''m not afraid to tell you that he and I were engaged by my father and his elders a few years ago. This time, he promised his proposal in public. If you know how you treat me like this, you will be very miserable.""He may be nothing, but the writer behind him is not you or I can offend."


    Chu Fengwei squints his eyes and has long guessed that Wen Aojun''s identity is not simple. However, from Yan Ruyu''s mouth, he knows that he has confirmed his mind''s idea. He looks at Yan Ruyu, who is crazy last night, and says, "I''m not afraid!"


    Yan Ruyu was stunned, but then sneered: "some things are not the problems that you are afraid of. You should not think that we have such a relationship. You are my man. You are just the catharsis product that I suppressed for 21 years. Although Wen Ao Jun is nothing, at least he has the background to crush you."


    "Remember, it''s just a secret between us, forever."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Yan Ruyu''s attitude. Other women must be responsible for such things. Yan Ruyu doesn''t want to be responsible for it. What''s going on?


    He just thought that the woman he had dyed wanted to be someone else''s wife, perhaps because he was born in a mountain village. The tradition in Chu Feng''s heart made him a little bit male chauvinism, but he also knew that people like Yan Ruyu could not be tough: "are we strangers out of this door?"


    Yan Ruyu didn''t really think about it. Looking at Chu Feng''s expectant eyes, Yan Ruyu thought of last night, her cheeks turned red and turned toward the door.


    When Chu Feng showed a look of disappointment, Yan Ruyu opened the door but stopped: "wait for me to go first, you wait more than ten minutes to leave!" Silence for a while, Yan Ruyu voice micro inaudible said: "I want to become the woman of Wen Ao Jun, that is also after graduating from senior year, there are two years."


    When Chu Feng was attracted, Yan Ruyu turned his back to Chu Feng, his face was full of shyness and his voice was a little unnatural: "however, in front of people, we are strangers!"


    Leaving a word, Yan Ruyu walked away with long legs, leaving only the open door and Chu Feng standing there. Only a few minutes after Yan Ruyu left, Chu Feng bit her upper lip and whispered: "she means that she gave me two years to rise up, or these two years, to keep that relationship with me."


    Chu Feng Nuo speaks to himself, feeling that he can''t see through Yan Ruyu''s mind. If it''s the first one, Yan Ruyu has just said that he is just the cathartic she suppressed for 21 years. If it is the latter, it can only show that there is a rebellious woman living in this woman''s heart.


    "Sister Yulin, let''s go out and have a look. It''s boring to stay at home."


    At the same time, in the green garden, Liu Yan, who just got up to wash her face, felt very boring. She looked at Lin Yulin, who was sitting there watching the boring TV series. The latter raised her head and thought for a moment and nodded: "that''s it. But what about Jin Xiaoqi? If she goes out to be seen, she will be in trouble."


    At this time, Yan Ruyu happened to come out of Chu Feng''s room: "I don''t matter, I used to go out in the Chinese dynasty, wearing a hat and glasses, no one recognized me."


    Liu Yan and Lin Yulin thought for a moment, then nodded and went back to their rooms to dress up. More than ten minutes later, three women of different looks walked out of the room. However, compared with the excitement of Liu Yan and Jin Xiaoqi going shopping, Lin Yulin''s eyebrows were a little sad.


    After Chu Feng left yesterday, Jin Xiaoqi and Liu Yan, who came back, told her the whole thing. They were confused and helpless to Jin Xiaoqi, but also angry at Liu Yan. However, it was more worried about Chu Feng''s indifference to leave.


    What I think most is that Xiao Feng has been wronged so many times by himself. I must be very miserable in my heart. I don''t know if he is angry with me?


    In thinking of things to go to the stairwell, Liu Yan is suddenly stopped, Jin Xiaoqi curiously asked: "forget to take things?"


    "My heart beats so fast, it seems that there is danger!" Liu Yan shakes her head. She has been a police officer for several years, and her alertness has made her smell a touch of unusual smell. Just after finishing her speech, she suddenly doesn''t know where to drop a bag of flour. In an instant, she can''t see anything in the corridor.


    In addition to Liu Yan, Jin Xiaoqi and Lin Yulin screamed, but found that there was no crisis and then there was no sound. After waiting for a few minutes for the special flour to dissipate, Liu Yan found that Lin Yulin was missing, and her look was tight: "where''s sister Yulin?"


    "Look at this, sister Yan!" While being made white by flour, Jin Xiaoqi has no time to take a picture of the flour dust on her body. She just points to a note on the stair railing: "the other party wants Chu Feng to release people, and we are not allowed to call the police!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    After Chu Feng left the golden court, he went back to Jianghai university directly. Neither Siyan nor kangchao were in the dormitory. It seemed that he would seize the time to enjoy it. After all, starting next week, even if his four-year college career was the real beginning, it was almost impossible to have fun again.


    When the latter came into the University, he nodded slightly, but he didn''t say anything to him.


    "How do you feel it''s empty and uncomfortable here?"


    After lying on the bed in the dormitory for half an hour, Chu Feng didn''t know that he was too excited last night, but his energy still hasn''t subsided. In his heart, he was uneasy about the ordinary. He whispered a sentence of Chu Feng and sat up straight: "it''s time to have a look. Although I mean it, she is merciless!"


    Having made up his mind, Chu Feng left the dormitory and looked at the street opposite to the school gate. Then he stopped a taxi and went directly to Jianghai hospital.


    After the last time Yao Qianxue was nearly harmed by Sun Li and his parents, Chu Feng knew Yao Qianxue''s helplessness. His father, Yao Shuren, was injured when he was working on the construction site several years ago. The three Yao family members from other places could only accept the fact helplessly.


    Finally, under Yao Qianxue''s mother Mu Huanglian''s shrewd head, she set up a noodle shop outside Jianghai University. The business was not very prosperous, but it was OK. In addition, Yao Qianxue was admitted to Jianghai University, which is a beautiful future.


    But just when a well-off life was still tolerable, Yao Qianxue''s father, Yao Shuren, had a relapse from his old wound. He was usually in pain, but he was paralyzed several months ago. He was originally in the first people''s Hospital, but he was told that he could do nothing. Yao Shuren would surely spend his life in a wheelchair.


    Of course, if you have the money to carry out top-notch surgery, you still have 50% hope of recovery. All of a sudden, Yao Qianxue has put a heavy burden on the Yao family with ordinary conditions. Yao Qianxue also agreed to Mu Tianfei''s pursuit in such a helpless situation.


    According to Chu Feng''s understanding, Mu Tianfei is also trustworthy. In addition to giving 100000 yuan, he also used his relationship to transfer Yao Shuren from the first people''s hospital to Jianghai hospital for better treatment. However, Chu Feng knows that Mu Tianfei did all this for Yao Qianxue.


    If Mu Tianfei treats Yao Qianxue sincerely and can cure her father, Chu Feng will not do something meaningless. However, Mu Tianfei gives his favorite woman to others because of pressure. Chu Feng is not kind, but he doesn''t want to see a girl like flowers hurt.


    It has nothing to do with love. It''s pure Chu Feng''s idea. Although she likes Yao Qianxue, Chu Feng doesn''t want to force so much.


    Jianghai university to Jianghai hospital is still very close. It''s only a short time. After paying the fare, Chu Feng gets out of the car and goes to the hospital directly. Now Shen Xueyan and Zhao Guiyuan both know their identity. Chu Feng is too lazy to cover up too much. He also believes that the two people are decent people.


    "Sister nurse, which room is a patient named Yao Shuren?"


    Chu Feng entered the hospital hall. He had never seen Yao Shuren, so he didn''t know who to look for. He came to the duty desk and asked softly. His mouth was warm with a smile.


    The nurse had just graduated from the internship. Her appearance was seven points. The eyes of the men who came to ask about her were used to looking up and down. But Chu Feng was polite and had a warm smile. Her face was flushed and her words stuttered: "let me check it for you."


    The nervous little nurse had to routinely ask about the relationship between the visitor and the patient, but maybe Chu Feng''s smile was too warm, or maybe Chu Feng didn''t look like a bad person, so the little nurse ignored it.


    "It''s in ward 3 on the 17th floor."


    Soon, the little nurse found the ward where Yao Shuren was. Chufeng touched his face with a shy smile. Chu Feng felt his face. Why was he shy? He nodded with a smile: "thank you, sister nurse."


    Sweet said a, chufeng went to the elevator, the little nurse stood on duty desk in a trance, until Chu Feng entered the elevator, he did not come back to his mind, touched a little hot face: "people are only 19 years old, but who is not sure who is older!"


    Chu Feng, who enters the elevator, doesn''t know what the little nurse is muttering behind. He just heads for the 17th floor. Soon the elevator opens with a jingle. Chu Feng goes out and goes directly to ward No. 3. He has been to Jianghai hospital several times, and he still knows the pattern of the hospital.


    "Are you?"


    Chu Feng just appeared outside the door of No. 3 ward. A middle-aged man with some gray hair lying on the bed asked curiously. Chu Feng looked at him. Although it looked very vicissitudes, it was at most 412. The reason why he looked like this was that he was under great pressure!


    Just a short inspection, Chu Feng raised a smile and walked over. Although he didn''t carry anything in his hand, it was a little awkward, but it didn''t matter: "Hello, uncle. I''m Yao Qianxue''s classmate. Today I just came to the hospital to have a look at my body. I know you''re here, so I''ll have a look."


    "Did Mu Tianfei ask you to come?"Yao Shuren, who was originally bewildered, was gloomy for a moment, and his tone was not so polite: "if so, you go back and tell him that I will not accept his help. Don''t think I don''t know what he is doing. I love Xiaoxue even if he can''t marry him for a lifetime, he will not be given such a person."


    Yao Shuren chufeng was shocked to laugh when he was loud, but then he said, "uncle, I am not sent by Mu Tianfei, but Yao Qianxue''s ordinary classmates. Today, I saw her help the business of the noodle shop outside the school, so I thought nobody came to see you, so I came to see it."


    "But because it was a temporary thought, so I didn''t buy anything. Uncle didn''t mind."


    Yao Shuren''s eyes flashed the suspicious color, looked at the innocent face of Chu Feng, and felt whether he misunderstood it. If it was the man sent by Mu Tianfei, it could not be coming from empty hands. I was a little embarrassed to say: "sorry, I thought you were the man sent by mu Tianfei."


    "It doesn''t matter. I know your tension with Yao Qianxue." Chu wind secretly said that he was pitiful to his parents. Yao Shuren cared about his daughter being hurt. But Yao Qianxue didn''t want him to stand up as a father?


    "You like my snow, do you?"


    After eliminating that misunderstanding, Yao Shuren showed the simple smile of migrant workers: "you should not deny that I am just a disabled person without any, and there is nothing you can covet, but you should come to see me and be classmates with Xiaoxue. So you must like Xiaoxue."


    But thinking about his daughter''s current situation, Yao Shuren sighed: "but unfortunately, I still feel good about you first, but my family that the loser owe me 600000 for my treatment of illness, we have not known in our life, children you can see me very good."


    "It''s a pity, you and snow have no chance. By the way, I haven''t asked you your name."


    Chu Feng looks at Yao Shuren''s face that struggle color, know that the most painful person is him now, because his own injury let his wife and daughter worry about his affairs, but also let her daughter and a disliked person together, this kind of guilt for the father, Chu Feng how much can understand.


    But Chu Feng did not tell Yao Shuren his own name, nor denied what Yao Shuren said, but walked to sit by the bed: "uncle, don''t have such emotions, Yao Qianxue is a good girl, can not be with her is my luck, you also need to keep optimistic, so that will help the condition."


    In Yao Shuren''s approval of nodding, Chu Feng touched his jacket pocket. This was the one million left by Su Xinyu. The rest gave Xia Yan to do business. In the astonishment of Yao Shuren, he put it on his hand: "Mu Tianfei helped you to Yao Qianxue, but some methods were wrong."


    "Here is a million, and it''s enough to pay back Mu Tianfei''s money, and calculate the interest and anything!"


    Directly pressed in the hands of Yao Shuren, Chu Feng did not give him the opportunity to refuse, then stood up straight: "in addition, I probably know your condition, I will let you stand up, even if it is to see Yao Qianxue''s smile face!"


    After leaving a word, Chu Feng turned and left the ward. Yao Shuren came back to God and said, "boy, I can''t ask for your money,," but to say that, Chu Feng has disappeared in the door.


    Sighing, Yao Shuren''s mood is very complex, looking at the bank card: "how did not see Xiao Xue this classmate before, casually lost a million, the conditions are not worse than Mu Tianfei, is Xiaoxue not like rich people, brother-in-law, so refused?"


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng took the elevator directly to the floor where the hospital leader was located. He walked outside the dean''s office by light train. After knocking at the door, he heard the voice of applying for study and research. Chu Feng opened the door and started to smile: "Dean Shen, sorry, won''t disturb you?"


    Shen Xueyan, who was originally working at the bottom of his head, stood up and stood up when he heard the figure of the speech. Suddenly, he said with a strong smile: "where, I can''t see you every day. How can I disturb you, but you can not go to Sanbao hall without any trouble. Say, come to me for something?"


    Chu Feng knew that the reason why Shen Xueyan was so enthusiastic was not only his own medical skills, but also knew that he had no bad heart, but a kind of persistence in medical technology, smiling: "nothing, but a friend''s father was hospitalized in Jianghai hospital, and the lower body was paralyzed because of falling from the sky and left old injuries."


    "You mean Yao Shuren in ward 3, 17th floor?" Chu Feng just said that, Shen Xueyan immediately knew who was: "I heard about the patient''s affairs, and the hospital also organized experts to discuss, but there is no effective plan, plus he was not dealt with when his lower body was injured at that time, and it is good that the lower body is not shrunk."


    But finish saying is in the mind of the light flash, Shen Xueyan eyes shocked at Chu Feng: "can you?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, just looked at the clock on the wall: "don''t eat him at noon, and match his blood type well. I will operate on him at 3:00 in the afternoon!" After a while, I looked forward to studying in the field, how could I not know his idea: "except for nurses, you can arrange ten people to watch."Shen Xueyan wanted to let more doctors observe the operation of Chu Feng, but he was seen through by Chu Feng. Although he was a little embarrassed, he still nodded happily: "no problem, I''ll arrange it now!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    Originally, Chu Feng was going to wait until the afternoon, but after the enthusiastic appeal of Shen Xueyan, Chu Feng finally chose to stay in the hospital. Shen Xueyan was happy and directly pushed off all the meetings. He stayed with Chu Feng in the office until the afternoon, during which the meals were sent in and eaten.


    At 2:30, Chu Feng looked at the time, and the hospital''s internal phone had been called in: "almost, I''m down!"


    "Together Shen Xueyan stood up happily, but he was invisible and bent a little. The doctor had no end. The first one was the one who reached the doctor. Although he only chatted with Chu Feng for a few hours in the office, he got a lot of gains. Shen Xueyan virtually put himself in a lower position than Chu Feng.


    After leaving the office and entering the work elevator, Shen Xueyan thought of something and looked at Chu Feng: "you are so capable, don''t you know if you have a girlfriend?"


    Chu Feng didn''t think that Shen Xueyan suddenly asked such a question, but it was not a question that couldn''t be answered. He wanted to say no, but Yan Ruyu, who had been crazy all night last night, nodded: "it''s OK."


    "Do you think so?"


    Shen Xueyan was stunned. How could he reply like this: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile. He really didn''t know how to answer these things. His original intention was a very traditional person. He thought that both men and women were good. His life should belong to one person. Yan Ruyu was his first woman, although there was no love.


    But many years under the guidance of the adoptive mother, and watching the adoptive mother die many years after her adoptive father died, it can be said that those who have been influenced by her have also had this kind of thought. Therefore, such an answer is also normal.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Shen Xueyan thought that he was talkative and said with a slight apology: "I''m sorry, I''m afraid."


    "Nothing." Chu Feng surprised a smile, try to make himself relaxed and natural: "it''s nothing, the reason is that the woman and I don''t know how to say it, anyway, it''s confused with the general, anyway, it''s a little unclear, at least, I didn''t admit it, she didn''t admit it."


    "At most, it''s something. If it''s not enough, it''s not formal."


    Shen Xueyan nodded clearly, and then clapped chufeng with a smile: "people like you don''t have to worry about what''s going to happen. It will certainly become official." Then he stopped for a moment: "well, I''ve benefited a lot from communicating with you today. Why don''t you go to my home sometime?"


    Chu Feng originally wanted to politely refuse, but after thinking about it, if he walked on another extreme Road, his personal strength was certainly not enough to go on. This year, without background, it is difficult to walk.


    Although Shen Xueyan is only a president, as the president of Jianghai hospital, he must have extraordinary connections. It is not a bad thing for such people to be close to each other. He nodded: "when you are free, you must visit!"


    "Next week, then. School is on holiday."


    Shen Xueyan didn''t expect Chu Feng to agree, but when he heard Chu Feng''s words that he didn''t promise or refuse, he immediately became happy and laughed: "I''ll pick you up in person at that time."


    Chu Feng looked at Shen Xueyan and nodded: "why bother? When the Dean tells me the address, I can go directly."


    "Yes, yes." He was very happy to invite Chu Feng to study for research. He was so happy that he even said that the elevator stopped at the operation floor at this time, and more than ten people had been waiting outside. There were ten doctors and four nurses who agreed to arrange the visit.


    "Master!"


    One of the ten doctors was Zhao Guiyuan. He had known for a long time that it was Chu Feng who came to do the operation. So when he saw him, he immediately stepped forward excitedly, and his eyes were filled with the look of worship.


    As for the rest of the doctors who didn''t know about it, they were curious about Zhao Guiyuan''s attitude. They thought it was master Shen Xueyan. They all whispered a flatterer in their hearts. However, Zhao Guiyuan didn''t care what others thought. He was just stopped by Chu Feng''s eyes and didn''t do anything too much.


    "Dean, you want us to observe the operation of the top experts. What about the people?"


    Although the other doctors are not as direct as this doctor said, they have similar ideas in their hearts. Moreover, now that the application for the University Research Institute has appeared, and no experts have come, they think that applying for the University Research Institute may be full of food and nothing to do.


    "Director Liao, as long as there is still a glimmer of possibility, we should all adhere to it. If we give up a patient so easily, how can we talk about medical treatment?"


    Shen Xueyan took a light look at director Liao, said coldly, and then pointed to Chu Feng beside him: "this is the expert of this afternoon''s operation. You and so on are all in the next room to observe. The rest of the words, don''t say!"


    Director Liao looked at Chu Feng in a daze and then laughed: "Dean, this is just a 17-8-year-old boy who can cure a disease. Don''t deceive him. The family members of the patient are waiting outside now. Don''t let anything happen, but our department can''t afford it!"


    "Don''t worry, Yao Shuren''s operation will be undertaken by the hospital!"


    How could Shen Xueyan not know what director Liao meant. He didn''t like this person''s character very much. If it wasn''t for his neurology attainments and talent, Shen Xueyan would have fired him. He just saw that his indulgence made director Liao so proud and gave a cold snort of dissatisfaction.Although director Liao is a bit arrogant, it doesn''t mean that he really dares to challenge the authority of Shen Xueyan. He looks stiff and goes to one side. Just like other doctors, he doesn''t think much of chufeng. He looks so young and can cure diseases. They just can''t believe it.


    Who is not more than ten or twenty years of experience here?


    Chu Feng didn''t care about these people''s views. He went straight to the dressing room on one side. She came to Xia Wei''s operation last time. Naturally, she was very familiar with it. The rest of the people also went to the disinfection room. Shen Xueyan waved to let the nurses prepare first, and then he entered the dressing room!


    Twenty minutes later, after disinfection, Chu Feng, Shen Xueyan and four nurses all entered the operating room. The other ten doctors, including Zhao Guiyuan, all went to the other side and watched through a layer of glass. However, they were all careless and felt that they were wasting their time.


    Chu Feng walked to Yao Shuren''s side and didn''t find a nurse standing beside him shaking. If you look at it carefully at the moment, you will find that it was the nurse received when he came to the hospital in the morning.


    Originally, she was not qualified to enter the operating room, but Shen Xueyan was very satisfied with her academic achievements and performance in order to select a good nurse for Chu Feng, so he made an exception to let her become one of the four nurses.


    The little nurse had already recognized Chu Feng when he appeared just now. At the moment, with curiosity in her heart, the little brother looked clear and beautiful, but he really couldn''t see that he was an expert!


    Yao Shuren opened his eyes and saw Chu Feng, who was wearing a mask and hat. He was stunned, but soon recognized who he was. Chu Feng just showed a smile in his eyes: "uncle, I''m Yao Qianxue''s classmate. At the same time, I''m still a doctor. You lie down at ease, and I''ll let you stand up."


    Originally, I wanted to say something, but seeing the strong confidence in Chu Feng''s eyes, and the fact that there was a million yuan in the bank card given by Chu Feng, Yao Shuren, who was still worried, didn''t say anything else: "I believe you!"


    Looking at Yao Shuren, who closed his eyes again, Chu Feng suddenly stabbed a gold needle near his temple, paralyzing his nerves. It was better than an anesthetic.


    Except for the speed of the acupuncture, the rest of the people who have never heard of the acupuncture and moxibustion have never heard of it.


    But without waiting for them to think more about other things, Chu Feng quickly dropped six needles again. Shen Xueyan''s eyes suddenly lit up and locked his life seven needles. Seeing Chu Feng use the seven needles again, Shen Xueyan''s heart began to get excited. The more he felt that he must grasp Chu Feng, this is absolutely a legend in the medical field.


    He used seven needles to save Yao Shuren''s vitality. Chu Feng flicked his finger over it, and then asked several nurses to prepare the blood bag and other things. Although Yao Shuren didn''t need to change his whole body like Xia Wei, his lower body was paralyzed and even began to shrink, so he still needed to change some.


    The only way to keep up with the ordinary blood transfusion is to lock life seven needles, so that Yao Shuren becomes a half dead man.


    With everything ready, the scalpel in Chu Feng''s hand crossed directly. A 40 cm incision appeared on Yao Shu Ren''s back, which was slightly turned over. The whole back was completely forced to open, revealing the spine. The doctors in the observation room almost cried out when they saw this scene.


    It is known to all that it is very slow to perform an operation. Even if it is a centimeter incision, you should be careful. However, Chu Feng drew a 40 centimeter wound directly. Even Shen Xueyan and Zhao Guiyuan were shocked this time.


    But now the operation has begun, even if there is any doubt, we can only hold in the heart, and the nurses are surprised to forget the reaction.


    Looking at the exposed backbone, Chu Feng can see that the black is brittle in several places, which is similar to Zhou tianchu''s last time, but Zhou tianchu''s time is not long, and Yao Shuren has been "alcohol" for several years


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    Next to a nurse smell speech, quickly give the alcohol to Chu Feng. At the moment, in the entire operating room, except Chu Feng is still calm and quiet, the rest of the people can be said to be afraid of the atmosphere, because the operation Chu Feng is doing now is completely subverting their cognition.


    Chu Feng took the alcohol and fell directly and evenly on Yao Shuren''s back. On the exposed spine, not only did the blood stop flowing back, but even the pain disappeared.


    All the alcohol fell, with a little red blood left on the operating table, shocking!


    Chufeng unconsciously used the scalpel to scrape the old wounds on the spine slowly, just like scraping bones and healing wounds. Everyone could see that the black color like cinder was completely blown down by the Chu wind.


    People who saw this scene, no matter Shen Xueyan or other doctors showed an unbelievable look. Generally, it looked like this kind of old injury, and it was on the bone. At most, they would carry out bone marrow transplantation to save the patient. However, as Chu Feng directly scraped the affected area with a scalpel, they still could not accept it.


    But now Chu Feng is still doing surgery there. Even if there are thousands of questions in his heart, everyone can only hold back in his heart and prepare to have a look afterwards. At this moment, we are more willing to see the facts.


    As time went by, Chu Feng seriously scraped out the old wounds on his spine. Although he could be transplanted, he was not as good as himself, so Chu Feng was willing to fight for it.


    Nearly three hours later, Chu Feng removed the gray and black color on Yao Shuren''s spine, and restored a trace of vitality to his pelvis. Then he breathed a sigh of relief: "blood transfusion!"


    Chu Feng, a dull nurse who had been watching, called twice before he regained consciousness. He quickly connected the blood transfusion vessel to Yao Shuren. The blood slowly entered Yao Shuren''s body. Chu Feng also removed all seven needles at this time, and then dropped four needles on the rest of Yao Shuren''s acupoints, guiding the circulation of blood and constantly stimulating his nerves.


    Two thousand milliliters of blood was infused in more than an hour. Yao Shuren''s face was pale, and everyone could see that he had recovered a lot of ruddy. Although many people still had a negative attitude in their hearts, they had to admit that Chu Feng''s bold practice even broke the common sense in the medical field.


    "Sew up!"


    Once again, he put a few knives on Yao Shuren''s body. Chu Feng took out a kind of powder and sprinkled it on Yao Shuren''s old wounds. We didn''t know what it was. But when he saw the powder fall, it melted into the wound immediately.


    After taking the needle and thread from the nurse, Chu Feng stitched the wound as quickly as he sewed clothes, which made everyone scared. The speed of stitching was really terrible. The most important thing was that the gap between each stitch was so much, which seemed to have been calculated for a long time.


    It took Chu Feng a few minutes to sew, but in everyone''s mind, it seemed that several years passed. Until Chu Feng put down the needle, everyone breathed heavily.


    Chu Feng looked at Yao Shuren, and his eyes flashed a light smile. Although it was an old injury for several years, Yao Shuren''s illness was a few months ago, not a terminally ill one. He removed the poison residue of the old injury and replaced the blood in his lower body. At the moment, all Yao Shuren had left was to have a good rest.


    Finally sprinkled on those wounds are the muscle regeneration powder prepared by Chu Feng, which is not very adverse to the weather, but only 10 days and a half months can stimulate bone marrow regeneration, and the places that have been scraped and contain toxins will grow healthy bone marrow again.


    "President Shen, let someone check his whole body indexes!"


    After pulling out the last four needles on Yao Shuren, Chu Feng also gave a heavy breath: "in addition, during this half month, try to let him rest, but when there is sunshine, arrange him to go out and bask in the sun. Some things in the sun are also very important for patients."


    Once again, he witnessed the magic of Chu Feng. Shen Xueyan was so obsessed that he nodded with almost no thought and quickly arranged various examinations. Ten doctors were there to observe and observe. There was no need to call anyone.


    Ten doctors entered the operating room after five minutes in the disinfection room. Each of them had a nervous heart and was checking Yao Shuren''s blood, heart rate, pulse and so on. Each of them checked the same thing. In addition, they were all highly skilled doctors. Naturally, it was very fast.


    After saying hello to Shen Xueyan, Chu Feng went out and changed his clothes. Then he took the elevator to the floor where the dean''s office is located. It took almost five hours of surgery and consumed too much money. How could they all need a good rest.


    "The nerves are back to life?"


    "Normal heartbeat!"


    "The pulse frequency is normal!"


    "There are no adverse reactions in the bone marrow, normal!"


    After that, the doctor of each test item told all the results of his examination. Zhao Guiyuan finally said: "if there is no adverse reaction within 24 hours, the doctor can get the patient out of bed and walk in half a month."


    Zhao Guiyuan''s words shocked everyone. Those who could not be cured by them had to stand up now. No one could understand the impact.At the moment, everyone''s eyes are on Shen Xueyan. The meaning is self-evident. Shen Xueyan did not say anything: "if the patient is normal, then follow the normal procedure. This patient is a special patient, and the medical expenses are free!" Then turn to leave, although the face is calm, but the heart than many people are excited.


    "The dean is not interesting enough, so stingy!"


    Shen Xueyan just walked out of the operating room, a middle-aged female doctor was dissatisfied with a murmur, but think of what to look at Zhao Guiyuan: "director Zhao, usually you and the dean is the best relationship, do you know who that person is?"


    "My master!" When the nurse pushed the bed out of the operating room, Zhao Guiyuan took off the mask on his face and said, "a genius!"


    When everyone was successfully attracted to his attention, Zhao Guiyuan said with a smile, but with a little chubby face, he looked a bit obscene: "you don''t know, I didn''t have a patient who issued a death notice two months ago? She''s my master who brought her back from hell. "


    "It''s him. I knew I didn''t talk like that."


    At first, director Liao, who was very arrogant, felt very moved and regretted. Zhao Guiyuan once had a patient who was pulled back from the ghost gate and was discharged from hospital for half a month to recover. That was a legend of Jianghai hospital. I didn''t expect that he was talking like that just now when the legendary figure was in front of him.


    But then he looked at Zhao Guiyuan and said, "you bastard, I thought you were called master Dean at first, which is not enough meaning." But he immediately took Zhao Guiyuan''s hand and said, "well, we''ve worked together for so many years. When you go to see your master, how about taking me with you? Where to eat? Just say it. It''s mine."


    The rest of the doctors did not speak, but the meaning was the same as director Liao. They were not willing to give up the idea of meeting Chu Feng.


    Zhao Guiyuan ridiculed the reality of these colleagues in his heart, but he was not like this at the beginning. Thinking of his relationship with Chu Feng, he felt his head awkwardly: "I called him master, but I was wishful thinking, ha ha!"


    Just then, director Liao and others immediately gave him a few white eyes and left the operating room one after another. All they thought about was whether to go and have a good talk with the dean. If it wasn''t Zhao Guiyuan''s master, he must have a good relationship with the dean.


    "You let me see a miracle of life again. It''s a pity that you don''t come forward to benefit the people."


    At the moment, in the dean''s office, Shen Xueyan, who had changed his clothes and followed him, said with emotion: "your medical skills and your means, not to mention in the river and sea, even in the whole country, no one can compare with you. It''s a pity!"


    Chu Feng just smiles at this, and learning medicine is just an accident. Chu Feng does not intend to rely on this rise. He takes the prescription written by him just now and hands it to Shen Xueyan: "this is Yao Shuren''s medicine for the next half a month. If you make it according to this, he will soon be able to recover his health. At most, he will be a normal person for another month."


    "What, a month?" Shen Xueyan was so surprised that he opened his mouth with no image. His eyes were full of wonder. He was injured for a hundred days. Yao Shuren was still operated. Could he be like a normal person in a month?


    Looking at the prescription in his hand, Shen Xueyan''s expression was strange, because more than 20 kinds of medicinal materials were common herbs, but seeing their weight, Shen Xueyan frowned and then stretched out: "I will make this medicine myself. Don''t worry about it"!


    "Thank you, and I hope you will keep this secret for me as you did last time."


    Chu Feng admires Shen Xueyan''s persistence in the medical cause, but there are some things Chu Feng agreed to. Otherwise, he could give Shen Xueyan something: "so I''ll go first. If Yao Shuren and his family really ask about it, you can say that I''ve left, and you don''t know my name."


    The reason why Chu Feng did it was just a matter of conscience. He liked Yao Qianxue because it was his favorite type, which was also a contribution to a family. As for Yao Qianxue''s gratitude, Chu Feng never thought about it!


    Shen Xueyan nodded to send Chu Feng away, and then took out his private phone. After connecting over there, he said, "anyway, you can come back, otherwise, you will regret it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    When he left Jianghai hospital, it was already more than nine o''clock in the evening. Chu Feng casually ordered a snack in the roadside restaurant to finish eating, and then walked towards Jianghai University.


    Yesterday, she left the green garden indifferently. Chu Feng suddenly had a little regret. She felt that she should not treat Lin Yulin so indifferently. But if she did it again, Chu Feng thought that she would still choose to do it like this. Lin Yulin is one of her two relatives, if she misunderstood herself.


    Chu Feng thought it was a little unacceptable!


    Tomorrow is Monday, to start a new course, chufeng walked toward Jianghai University, looking a little tired. Today''s surgery for several hours, that kind of concentration is not ordinary people can bear, even if it is Chu Feng!


    "Xiao Feng, you are back at last!"


    Although the heart is quite surprised, but still calm ask a way: "how?"


    "Look Liu Yan handed the note to Chu Feng and said, "your little aunt was kidnapped this morning, but the other party said that she could not report to the police. I was worried that they had undercover agents in the police, so I came to Jianghai university to look for you and waited for you for several hours."


    "What, my little aunt has been kidnapped!"


    When the calm Chu Feng heard that Lin Yulin had been kidnapped, his whole heart was seized. His calm eyes began to flood with blood red, especially the left eye, like the pupil of the devil, looked at the note in his hand, and his voice was indifferent: "telephone!"


    Liu Yan is standing in front of Chu Feng at the moment and feels strange. Jin Xiaoqi, who comes by, stands still and dares not to approach. Liu Yan takes out his mobile phone and hands it to Chu Feng with a little shaking after he is stunned.


    Calmly received, Chu Feng looked at the contact number on the note and pressed the number. After a few beeps there, he was connected, but there was no sound. Chu Feng said indifferently: "I am Chu Feng!"


    "I thought you didn''t care about this woman''s life. I just called at this time. We almost gave her a round."


    A man''s voice quickly came from the other end of the phone. Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. The voice was very familiar. A figure flashed in his mind. His expression was indifferent: "are you the shooter last night?"


    "It seems that I have made a deep impression on you." The voice at the other end was a little stunned, but then he said with a cold hum: "in the suburban three compartment warehouse, within half an hour, you will come alone, or you will wait for you to have more than ten aunts!"


    The phone was also cut off at this moment, and the sound of Dudu came. Chu Feng handed the mobile phone to Liu Yan: "which side is the Sanxiang warehouse going?"


    "Go straight there for fifteen kilometers, you and I!"


    Liu Yan pointed to the left road and said, but she didn''t finish her words. Suddenly, she felt a cold wind. When she looked at it, she covered her mouth in surprise, because Chu Feng did not know when she had disappeared in front of her and appeared hundreds of meters away, faster than the rapid start of the car.


    "Sister Yan, what should we do now? Should we call the police?" Jin Xiaoqi also recovered from the terrible pressure just now, and walked to Liu Yan''s side with a look of palpitation. He could only see the road of car sea: "is it dangerous if the wind goes alone?"


    "Let''s go up and have a look!"


    Liu Yan wants to report to the police, but in the criminal investigation team for several years, she knows more than anyone about the fishiness. It''s good not to report to the police. Maybe a report will put Lin Yulin in greater harm. She doesn''t want to be the culprit.


    "We? All right Jin Xiaoqi points to herself in surprise, but looks at Liu Yan''s eyes and nods slightly.


    Chu Feng did not deliberately cover his body, completely on the road fast running, its own injuries are many, but Chu wind completely ignored, the wound on the thigh again cracked, blood flow, Chu Feng is also ignorant, the idea in mind is, little aunt must not have anything.


    He chose to take an extreme Road, in order to stand in a different position, can better protect the people around him, do not suffer too much injustice, but now because of his own affairs implicated Lin Yulin, Chu Feng''s heart is full of guilt.


    And Chu Feng, who kidnaps Lin Yulin, has already known that the person who wants to kill Yan Ruyu should have misunderstood something at the moment, or be angry at himself. He thinks that he has destroyed their action last night, and wants to attack himself.


    "Damn it, did I go to hell just now? I haven''t been drinking yet!"


    When Chu Feng was passing by the exit of a shop, a man who had just lit a cigarette felt a gust of wind blowing in front of him. He felt his hair stand up in an instant, and he was struggling to swallow his saliva: "it seems that I''d better go back to accompany my wife tonight. I feel restless!"


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng completely ran 15 kilometers away, and appeared in the Sanxiang warehouse, which is almost close to the suburbs. It sounds like a warehouse, but it is actually a warehouse area. Chu Feng suddenly appears at the door, with indifferent eyes looking inside, and his whole body is covered with a layer of cold.


    The blood on the thigh has wet the pants, but Chu Feng''s left eye at the moment is like a devil looking at the entire warehouse area, and everything has a panoramic view!Suddenly, he saw many people sitting there in the middle of a warehouse. Although Lin Yulin had not been seen, Chu Feng had already seen the leading shooter, and his expression was more indifferent. In a blink of an eye, he crossed the three meter high wall and entered the inside.


    "Wait for that boy to come, wait for him to call, you five go, directly kill him!"


    At the moment, the leading gunner sat there and suddenly smoked, and said with a fierce look: "last night, Yan Ruyu was not killed. The boss was very unhappy. Fortunately, I was alert and said that Yan Ruyu''s bodyguard was very good at fighting, so we gave us one more day. After finishing this bodyguard tonight, we killed Yan Ruyu''s single apartment and killed her!"


    "Understand!" The rest of them nodded and said that they were a group of people trained by the boss with a lot of money. If they just came out to carry out the task and failed, they would inevitably be incompetent.


    Just at this time, the iron gate of the warehouse roared, and the iron door nearly a thousand pounds fell into the inside as if it had been hit by something. With a loud clang, everyone in the stupefied mind came back to their senses. They stood up and looked at the outside, especially when they saw a footprints on the iron door collapse deeply, which all showed the color of shock.


    "Look out, you two." After all, the leading gunner was a man of some ability. He slowly calmed down from the initial shock and waved to his two companions.


    The two men looked at each other for a moment. Although they were nervous, they thought that there were so many people on their side, they also dispelled their worries. They walked slowly towards the door and leaped over the fallen iron gate. Their hands holding knives were a little tighter, and their expressions also emerged. They walked out with vigilance, and then looked in one direction.


    But the two looked outside and were stunned because they didn''t see anyone at all. One of them turned around and said with a smile, "boss, maybe the door is broken, there is no one outside!"


    "Fuck you, how can nobody be." If it was before, the leader gunner thought it was like this, but the footprints really stimulated him. How could he believe that there was no one? He said, "look for me quickly, it must be the boy. If we fail again, we will all die!"


    The two people who went out to check the situation swallowed their saliva and knew that they were nothing more than cheating themselves, but also to ease their emotions and look at each other, they went out in front.


    When the two turned around together, the leader of the gunner exclaimed that he was born. The rest of the people looked shocked. A man fell from the four meter high gate and stood directly behind the two men.


    Only the leader of the gunner early warning, but the speed of Chu Feng is faster, the moment of falling directly two hands out, pinched two people''s necks, an instant pinch, directly let two people''s necks fracture, the voice did not send out, like the death of grass.


    Chu Feng got it in one fell swoop. He turned around with great strength and threw the two bodies to the leader shooter more than ten meters away. It was like throwing garbage. His body also followed the explosion at the moment, bringing out a terrible impact, just like finding a wolf chasing prey.


    At the moment, the leader gunner also saw clearly the visitor and wanted to draw his gun, but he was afraid that some places in the city might be noticed. After a shout, more than ten people met Chu Feng. They only touched Chu Feng''s merciless eyes, especially his blood red left eye. The leader Gunner felt the fear of death.


    Chu Feng is like a killing machine to greet and go up, in the face of a person who is the first to rush up, a blow directly blows out, a bang, that person''s head is directly fragile burst.


    Suddenly, the rest of the people in front of him stopped subconsciously, and an adjective jumped out of his heart quickly. The monster in human form exploded his head with a fist?


    However, Chu Feng was completely covered up by the rage of their kidnapping Lin Yulin at the moment. He killed a man without stopping the pace of killing. His body stepped closer to a man, grabbed his hand with one hand and threw it behind him directly.


    Bang bang on the wall of the warehouse, the head directly burst open, blood dyed the wall, looks grim!


    "Draw a knife, kill!" Although the leader of the Gunners shocked Chu Feng''s strength, he could not think so much at this time. He took up a knife and ran towards Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    "Knife, it''s not used like this!"


    Chu Feng coldly looked at more than a dozen people who had been provoked by himself. He looked at the knife that was flying high towards him. He said a word indifferently. The next moment, he suddenly appeared in front of the leading gunner. It was not that Chu Feng would move in an instant, but the speed was too fast to be captured by others.


    The right hand reached out and held the leading gunner''s hand holding the knife. With a slight twist, the voice of bone dislocation sounded. For a time, he was unable to let the knife fall from his hand. Chu Feng''s perfect foot kicked in the leader''s abdomen. The latter''s eyes were slightly protruding and slowly squatted down, feeling that his intestines seemed to be broken.


    And the fallen knife did not know when it arrived in Chu Feng''s hand. It was cold and merciless. It swept the others with blood red eyes, and then a cold light passed by. The right hand of the leading gunner directly fell to the ground, accompanied by Chu Feng''s extremely indifferent words: "this is just a little interest."


    No longer to see the leader of the gunner one eye, Chu Feng ran into the group of people who were stunned because of the failure of the leader shooter. The ordinary knife was like a magic weapon blade in Chu Feng''s hand at the moment. A knife swung open the knife which was split by three people. One leg kicked it out, and one person fell out like a broken line kite.


    Suddenly, a man caught a gap, his eyes twinkled ferociously, and his face stabbed at the back of Chu Feng, but he had not touched Chu Feng''s body. He saw that his hand holding the knife slowly separated from his body and finally fell to the ground.


    There was a full silence for two seconds, and then a shrill cry broke out, just like a duck whose throat was cut off, and the blood gushed from the throat.


    Chu Feng only appeared in a short time. He killed several people and cut off their leader. His hand lay on the ground. Although there was incomparable fear in his heart, it aroused more blood in his heart.


    Where is the lake?


    That is a place where either you die or I die. At the moment, both Chu Feng and these killers are very clear. At this moment, this night, whether they die or Chu Feng dies, there will be no third result.


    Therefore, in order to be the last to survive, both sides have no reservation, in order to kill each other!


    Chu Feng''s left eye turned red from blood red at the beginning, which was ferocious and terrifying. Anyone who touched Chu Feng''s left eye would find that his body stayed for a short time, a kind of shaking from the heart, which made them forget the reaction.


    But that is that second, at most two seconds of stay, they either lost the final combat effectiveness, or completely lost their lives, Chu Feng tonight, merciless!


    "I can''t stand it!"


    At last, when Chu Feng broke down the twelfth man, the defense line in the bottom of his heart collapsed completely. With a roar, the knife in his hand was thrown directly towards Chu Feng, and he quickly turned around and ran outside the warehouse.


    Chu Feng Mou son is calm, just the blood splashed on the body makes people feel a cold.


    A knife was cut out, bright and cruel. The knife thrown at Chu Feng was directly hacked out by Chu Feng and flew toward the person who wanted to escape. The latter looked at the door close at hand, and his face was eager for life. But before he stepped out, his body suddenly stagnated and looked down at his stomach. A sharp knife pierced through his body directly.


    "Devil!"


    Turning around and looking at Chu Feng, he pointed to him and said a word. There was a mouthful of blood in his mouth, and he slowly fell to the ground. But his open eyes showed that he was not in peace. Why did more than ten people fail? This may be the only thing he could think of before he died.


    Chu Feng was covered with blood, but he didn''t know. His eyes were cold and swept over the warehouse of nearly 1000 square meters, but he didn''t find the person he was looking for. He walked to the leader of the team who didn''t die. He stood down and said, "where is the woman you arrested? Tell me, I''ll give you a whole corpse!"


    The leader gunner was chufeng a foot to remove all his strength, at the moment looking at the companion is not dead or injured, also know can not resist, difficult raised his hand to point to a far away room, which is a warehouse duty personnel rest place: "that woman is there, we did not do anything to her."


    "Don''t tell me the truth until now. It seems that you really don''t want to leave the whole body."


    Chu Feng has just seen the entire warehouse area, where there is Lin Yulin''s figure, said coldly: "say, where is she? Who are you?"


    The leader gunner looked stiff and looked at the duty room in the distance. What I said was the truth. How could I cheat? Subconsciously, Chu Feng thought that he wanted to find an excuse to kill him, and sneered: "if you want to kill me, you can start directly. There is no need to find such an excuse without nutrition here. The woman is there.


    As for who we are, you don''t want to know, life is here


    Chu Feng''s left eye can be seen through. If he''s not there, he can penetrate. Seeing the look of the leader''s looking for death, Chu Feng''s eyes are stunned, and a knife''s light cuts across, and his head directly rolls to one side.


    The three people who had not died saw the leader gunner cut off his head with a knife from Chu Feng, and his eyes were full of panic. At this time, Chu Feng also went to a man again: "tell me, where are the people? Who are you?"The man''s eyes twinkled a few times, and he didn''t know whether to say it or not. According to what Chu Feng said just now, he said that he was going to die. However, Chu Feng was impatient. The knife fell down again, and the second head rolled on the ground.


    "Where are the people? Who are you?" Walking to the second person, looking at the latter lying on the ground, Chu Feng had no extra emotion: "don''t think it''s clean after death. There''s something that calls death restless!"


    "I said you let me go, I said!"


    The man was completely afraid at the moment, especially after witnessing the terrible killing of Chu Feng. It was very difficult to mention the determination of resistance: "otherwise, even if you killed me, I would not say it."


    "Why don''t you cherish the opportunity to die?" Chu Feng sighed, just like the God of compassion, but in the eyes of the last living person, the falling machete is the most cruel picture in life: "unexpectedly you are so tough, then I will fulfill your backbone!"


    The third head rolled out and fell right in front of the last living person. Chu Feng''s steps also appeared in front of him at the moment: "only you. As the last person, you will not just lose your head. I just learned a craft called cutting staff!"


    The man who was still hesitating was very excited. He seemed to know how Chu Feng wanted to say to him: "I say, I say!"


    Five minutes later, Chu Feng walked out of the warehouse. His eyes were cold and without any emotion. Looking at the cruelty of a corpse, he already knew what he wanted to know, but Lin Yulin''s whereabouts were unknown. Chu Feng didn''t know whether the later man had cheated himself. If not, Lin Yulin should be in the hands of the people behind the scenes now?


    He kicked out an oil barrel full of gasoline and went into the warehouse and overturned it. He lifted up the lighter he had just found on those corpses. With a bang, the warehouse full of blood was directly ignited. The fire spread instantaneously because of the gasoline, and soon covered the whole warehouse.


    Chu wind slowly left behind the sea of fire, until finally disappeared in the vast night, only the residual in the air of a sharp killing machine, has not dissipated for a long time.


    A few minutes after the fire broke out, the staff in the three compartment warehouse area also found the fire here. They quickly dropped the card in their hands to call the police and rescue. The originally quiet Sanxiang warehouse area was busy in a short time. Everyone was curious about how the warehouse, which does not use twice a year, caught fire.


    "Why is it on fire? Is the wind OK?"


    Because of the traffic jam, Liu Yan and Liu Yan, who had just arrived, stopped outside the warehouse area at the moment. Seeing the fire on the inside half of the sky, Jin Xiaoqi covered his mouth in surprise: "sister Yan, if you don''t call the police again, the wind may be dangerous."


    At this time, Liu Yan was completely shocked by the fire. No matter what could be detected by the undercover, she dialed the in-line telephone. She was the vice captain of the team on Monday. Naturally, she had her own privileges. Soon the criminal investigation team and the fire department received the news, and the whole River and sea were moved.


    "He''s a little more terrifying than we thought he was!"


    Five hundred meters away from the three compartment warehouse area, in an unnoticed black car, Yao Xin put down her glasses and nestled in the arms of Lengyan woman: "honey, do you think we can do something with this fire?"


    "Don''t worry. Now the finches haven''t appeared. How can the hunter jump out?" Lengyan woman touched Yao Xin''s body with one hand, and her eyes twinkled with cold light: "the river and sea have been calm for too long. Chu Feng is a chess piece moving up in the river and sea. We should hide it before the critical time."


    "Of course, he needs help now. Maybe you can do something about it."


    "You are so bad!" Yao Xin seemed to know the meaning of Lengyan woman. She giggled and pointed her forehead angrily. Then she opened the door and got out of the car. She said with a smile, "I hope I''ll be your only woman after success."


    "That''s natural." Lengyan woman showed a gentle color and opened her mouth with a smile, but when Yao Xin turned to leave, Lengyan woman looked at the flaming three compartment warehouse and raised a sneer: "one day, I will surpass you and become the only one!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    The calm night in the river was completely broken by the sound of police cars and fire engines. Everyone was surprised what happened, and so many cars were sent out.


    The Sanxiang warehouse area covers a large area, and the distance between each warehouse is relatively far, so it is not burned to other warehouses. Because it is Liu Yan who calls in person, the speed of police is still very fast. In less than 15 minutes, all the fire control and police arrived here.


    Rescue the first time to open.


    Five fire engines started to move, plus the fire faucets of the warehouse area itself, and six water pipes poured down. The fire in the warehouse covering nearly 1000 square meters was quickly controlled, and the fire was slowly extinguished. The rescue workers who had been prepared for the first time rushed into the warehouse to see if there were any survivors.


    Of course, it''s more of a show. Before they came, they had heard that the warehouse hadn''t stacked things for months. How could anyone be there?


    But when the fire was completely extinguished, a rescuer quickly ran out, took off his mask and showed a look of panic: "deputy leader Liu, there are 15 bodies inside, three of them have been decapitated, the rest of the bodies lack arms and legs. It is suspected that Jidao fighting has happened here."


    Liu Yan had been worried about the heart suddenly raised, the first thought is to flash past Chu Feng and Lin Yulin, and ignore the risk that the warehouse that has just been put out may collapse at any time. Liu Yan runs in directly. She doesn''t worry about anything and wishes all the members of Jidao die, but she doesn''t want to see and hear the bad news of Chu Feng and Lin Yulin.


    Jin Xiaoqi originally wanted to follow in, but was stopped by the police. She could only look at it anxiously. Her eyes under the sunglasses twinkled with care.


    At the moment, Li Mianning and Rao Shi, Liu Yan, have already experienced some massacres in the warehouse, but they still have to vomit when they see the scene inside. There are more than ten corpses, and those who have broken their hands and feet are nothing. They just see three bodies whose heads have been cut off, and they feel a burst of panic. In the heart, who did it?


    Although she couldn''t accept this kind of picture, Liu Yan still carefully examined the 15 corpses. The bodies had been completely changed by the fire. But Liu Yan could still see through some characteristics that all the dead people here were men. She could not help but feel relieved.


    But just relieved, Liu Yan was nervous again. What about Chu Feng and Lin Yulin?


    "Vice captain Liu, staff call!"


    While Liu Yan was walking in the warehouse to see if there were any other discoveries, a police officer came in and was stunned to see the 15 bodies. But after all, he was a man, and his psychological endurance was stronger. He walked to Liu Yan, who is still a deputy leader.


    Liu Yan temporarily calmed down and took the phone call: "Yan staff member!"


    At the moment, Yan Tianming, who has received the news of the warehouse fire and 15 dead people at home, looks very ugly. He is about to change his post in a year. How can such a thing happen: "deputy leader Liu, I authorize you to handle this matter completely, and the position of deputy team also takes office after the case is solved. Is there any problem?"


    Liu Yan was stunned at the speech, but soon knew what Yan Tianming meant. He was afraid that someone from the vice team who was directly in charge of his position would have opinions. This was to give him a great achievement. He nodded back and said, "no problem!"


    After the phone cut off, Yan Tianming at home was not so good-looking. Yesterday, Yan Ruyu was attacked and killed. He already knew that if it wasn''t for Chu Feng, Yan Ruyu was already a dead man. Yan Ruyu was also secretly called home by him, so as not to be taken advantage of. Similarly, he also deployed force in Yan Ruyu''s single apartment.


    As long as someone appears to be bad to Yan Ruyu, the whole army will be completely destroyed. However, the killer has not been asked to go to Yan Ruyu for trouble. When he receives such news, his mood will inevitably be bad.


    "Dad, it''s up to them to deal with this matter. It may be Jidao fighting again. It''s not a strange thing recently."


    Yan Ruyu looks at the time. It''s more than ten o''clock. Although she is a little sleepy because of her crazy night with Chu Feng last night, she is still willing to sit with Yan Tianming more. Although this father is more concerned with group affairs.


    "How can I sleep well when something like this happens?" Yan Tianming shakes his head, showing a little tired. Others see him as brilliant, but only he knows his own hard work: "and the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang have their own bottom line. Fighting will never cause such a shock. I doubt it will be so simple tonight."


    "However, no matter what the result is, if things develop like this, we should always give some explanation to the people."


    "Officer, this is the picture from the scene." At this time, Jiang Ming came from the side and handed Yan Tianming more than a dozen photos that had just been printed into the mobile phone: "there were 15 dead people, all men. At the scene, a seven bullet pistol was found, which was full of bullets."


    Yan Ruyu also curiously walked over to look at the photo in Yan Tianming''s hand, and her eyes narrowed slightly. Although the burnt corpse on the photo was disgusting, Yan Ruyu felt a trace of familiarity. The next moment, her spirit was shocked: "Dad, I have seen this man, one of the people who killed me last night."When Yan Tianming''s eyes condensed, Yan Ruyu pointed to the photo: "although I had a lot of drink last night, I still captured the characteristics of a person when I drove away. That''s it. Look at his left hand."


    Yan Tianming looks at a picture in his hand in silence. He sees an unnatural bending of a finger on his left hand. Although it is burnt black by the fire, he can still see that the degree of bending of that finger is unnatural. Yan Tianming naturally knows that this situation will not happen naturally when he is dying.


    "Do you mean this incident tonight?" Know female Mo ruo father, Yan Ruyu although did not say, but Yan Tianming how much caught what.


    "70 percent possible." Yan Ruyu pondered and said his guess: "Chu Feng was with me last night. It is inevitable that those people think he is my bodyguard. If they want to kill me, they must eliminate possible obstacles. Killing Chu Feng can not only attract our attention, but also make us relax our vigilance.


    And when we think Chu Feng is their target, and I relax my vigilance, they will kill again! "


    Although the words did not finish, Yan Tianming already knew all the meaning, looked at the photo in his hand: "so to speak, they are going to attack Chu Feng, but do not know why it is the total annihilation?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded: "almost!"


    Yan Tianming sat there in silence for nearly ten minutes before handing the photo to Jiang Ming: "tell Shao Tianyi, and also inform Liu Yan that this event is defined as the announcement of a natural fire to the public. At the same time, the insiders tell them that this is a Jidao battle. There is no murderer or murderer!"


    Jiang Ming was stunned, but nodded and put away the photo. But he was curious. Why did the staff maintain the Chu wind like this? And did Chu Feng kill these people?


    At the same time, Huang Luowen''s villa, originally quiet villa, but heard Huang Luowen roaring like a lion: "Damn, this group of waste, things have not been done, even give a fire to burn down, damn it!"


    "What''s more, I can''t deal with a bodyguard. I''m incompetent!"


    Huquan stands beside him, but he doesn''t speak to Huang Luowen, who is furious. Two days ago, Huang Luowen issued an order to kill Yan Ruyu and frame the Wolf Gang in order to eliminate the possible disturbance caused by Huang Shaoguang''s death. In this way, as long as the Wolf Gang is finished and Huang Shaoguang comes back to life, no one dares to say anything.


    The Wolf Gang is gone, which means that the Green Gang is more powerful. Who would jump out at that time to say that Huang Luowen''s means are despicable or what?


    Although the Green Gang can also destroy the wild wolf Gang, it takes a little time to do so. Without the help of the official power, it needs to be quick. So killing Yan Ruyu, Yan Tianming''s only daughter, is the quickest way. As long as it succeeds, the Qingbang can rise, but it fails at the critical moment.


    "Gang leader, it''s good for us that they''re dead."


    Seeing Huang Luowen calm down a little anger, Huquan slowly opened his mouth and said, "although these people belong to our Green Gang, what they know is that except for you and the four of us, even the young leader of the gang does not know their existence. And this time, we let them follow the characteristics of the Wolf Gang."


    Huang Luowen calmed down in Huquan''s words. When these people were sent out, Huang Luowen thought they were dead. Otherwise, he couldn''t frame up the Wolf Gang. At the moment, he felt that Huquan''s saying was reasonable: "it''s a good thing to die, but it''s said to be burned into charcoal. Do you think the official can find out?"


    "Yes


    Huquan did not hesitate to reply. When Huang Luowen was surprised by his self-confidence, he explained: "because the warehouse where they were burned is the property of the wild wolf gang. It is the place where the wild wolf gang used to store prohibited items ten years ago. It has also been used in these years, but the number of times is very small. As long as you follow up carefully, you will find out."


    "The warehouse of the Wolf Gang?" Huang Luowen''s eyes brightened when he heard his speech.


    Huquan nodded and reassured Huang Luowen: "it''s a very hidden industry. Its owner is a Singaporean woman. Although it''s not a special person, you can find out that the woman had a romantic relationship with randley 15 years ago."


    "Wonderful Huang Luowen laughs when he hears the speech, and his anger at receiving the news at first dissipates completely.


    Just before Huang Luowen''s laughter had fallen, the alarm of the whole villa rang out at this moment, and then a maid''s panic cry was heard: "dead man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    In the endless night, the maid''s exclamation wakes the sleeping people and inspires all the guards patrolling in the garden. The villa is not only sticking to the golden soup, but also watertight. How can ordinary people jump over them and enter the villa to kill people?


    But in any case, all the people are moving, in order to quickly find the unknown enemy.


    "The man has brought it."


    In the hall, Huquan took the maid who first found the problem to Huang Luowen, and then said to the maid, "tell the story to the leader of the gang."


    The maid''s face was pale, and she was obviously frightened. She told Huang Luowen what she found when she got up to enter the toilet just now. Then she showed a pleading voice: "Sir, I really don''t know about the rest of the things. Please let me go!"


    "Go down!"


    Huang Luowen kept calm all the time, waving his hand to let the maid retreat. The maid had been in the Huang family for more than ten years, and he could still be trusted. Moreover, he did not believe that a maid could kill his own people.


    After the maid went down, Huquan asked, "what do you do now, master?"


    "Wait a moment, and see the result." Huang Luowen didn''t answer anything. He just said it without salt and salt. Then he sat there quietly, and the whole hall was silent. In addition to looking for the possible enemy''s hands, more than 30 people were guarding the hall to surround Huang Luowen''s safety.


    More than ten minutes later, an elite youth gang came in: "leader, we have searched the whole villa inside and outside twice, and no suspicious person has been found."


    "No one suspicious?"


    Huang Luowen''s eyes congealed, and then stood up to look at the dead people of the Green Gang. There was no wound on his whole body, but he actually died: "did he have any hidden disease that broke out when he went to the bathroom?"


    In today''s position, Huang Luowen is not lack of vigilance and Thinking: "tiger spring, check it out."


    Huquan nodded his head and came to squat in front of the dead man. He untied his clothes and examined carefully. Finally, he even took off his pants. After 10 minutes of examination, when everyone thought that it might be an accidental death, Huquan said: "help leader, come and have a look."


    When Huang Luowen squatted down, Huquan pointed to the distance of three centimeters below the victim''s temple and said, "if you look at this thing, if you don''t look closely, you think it''s a mole, but you can see it!" Then he scraped on the little black spot with his hand: "but if you look carefully, you will find something is wrong. This is the result of blood drying up."


    "If I''m right, that''s why he died."


    "Pinhole?" Huang Luowen immediately found the abnormal place after picking out the small black spot in Huquan. He saw that there was a very small hole in that part. If you don''t look carefully, it is difficult to find it. So Huquan just checked for 10 minutes: "do you mean, this is a fatal injury?"


    When Huang Luowen stood up, Huquan waved his hand and asked people to pull the body down and said, "I once heard some stories when I was still fighting at the bottom. There was a legend in the underground world more than 30 years ago. He killed people not with a knife, but with a gold needle. After understanding the acupoints, most of the people he killed could not find out the reason.


    If it was not for the coagulation of the blood drops, I would not have found that the needle hole had not returned to its original appearance because of the clotting of the blood drop. There were only two possibilities. The person who started the attack was in a hurry. Another possibility is that his needling method was not at its peak. "


    For tiger spring, Huang Luowen is still very trusting. After hearing what he said, he fell into a brief meditation and then opened his mouth: "just, when did we offend such a strange person?"


    Huquan shakes his head. He is also very puzzled about this. But when he thinks of the wound he saw just now, he is full of dignity and kills people with a needle. He has only heard of it, but he has not seen it.


    "By the way, less light?"


    When everyone digested the mysterious man, Huang Luowen suddenly woke up. His understanding of the son made him smell an unusual breath: "according to his personality, such a thing should have come down long ago, but how come it hasn''t appeared here yet?"


    Huang Luowen said that, tiger spring also realized what: "not good!"


    Then he shot out in the first place, but the speed of that fat body burst out was not slow at all. He directly pulled the railing and jumped onto the second floor. He returned within a minute, and his face was a little ugly.


    When Huang Luowen saw the look of tiger spring, his expression was also cold: "no more?"


    When tiger spring came down, he said, "the window of the room is open. There is no trace of fighting in the room. Little leader, it''s gone!"


    Huang Luowen''s feet are unsteady and his body shakes for a while. He has already experienced the blow of losing Huang Shaoguang. At the moment, his son who has finally recovered from death is missing again. Naturally, he is in a bad mood. But he knows that he can''t be confused: "do you think it is related to what happened in the warehouse this evening?"


    After decades of hard work, Huang Luowen''s sense of smell is not comparable to that of ordinary people. Otherwise, it would be far fetched to say that so many things happen in one night, which is a coincidence"What do you mean, Yan Tianming, do you know?"


    Tiger spring has come downstairs now, standing two meters away from Huang Luowen, frowning and asking, "but those people are specially trained by us. No one knows their existence. They should not be!"


    Huang Luowen knew that Huquan was right, but there was no airtight wall in the world. He said coldly, "no matter who it is, something happened tonight. We should face it calmly, try to erase the warehouse incident, and arrange for me. It''s time to meet Yan Tianming."


    "The first man in the river and sea is not the existence we can fight against."


    Huquan nodded: "what about the little leader?"


    "Less light?" Huang Luowen''s expression was tight, and then a fierce look appeared on his face: "I had thought he was dead, then I will treat him as if he had never come back from the dead."


    Huquan looked awe inspiring when he heard the speech. It was the first time that he saw Huang Luowen show such a gloomy look. He knew that Huang Luowen was really angry this time. He bowed his head slightly, and then left the hall to arrange for Huang Luowen''s account.


    At one o''clock in the middle of the night, langdley should have gone to bed long ago. However, a secret warehouse of the Wolf Gang caught fire and killed more than ten people. These things are secret to the public, but they are not secrets to him at all.


    Randley, who was used to measuring everything by conspiracy, was completely relieved until he received the news released by the government. If this incident involved him in the Wolf Gang, it would be a bit more than worth the loss.


    "Who are you?"


    After dealing with the last thing and returning to his room, Langley, who has been hovering on the edge of evil for many years, smelled a breath of danger, a strong killing machine, and quickly put a gun in his hand pointing to a dark shadow in the dark.


    "Mr. Yan, let me say hello to you!" In the dark, although the shadow was robbed and pointed at, there was no unnatural sound. He said it plainly.


    "Member Yan?"


    Langdley''s spirit moved, but he put down his gun and closed the door with his backhand. He didn''t turn on the light. He believed that the person who came to find him did not come in the open and aboveboard way, but felt it quietly. He did not want to be known. His secret was only known by himself.


    Therefore, there is no doubt that people in the dark are deceiving themselves: "what is the explanation?"


    "I don''t have anything to explain. It''s just that the Wolf Gang is in a very difficult situation recently. Officer Yan asked me to come to you for something, so I''ll bring you some gifts for the first time." The shadow light of the mouth, in the room after the atmosphere to ease a little, continue to say: "I believe you will like."


    Then the shadow slowly stood up and stopped when he came to the window. Langley vaguely saw the figure of a young man: "in addition, there are some things you should understand. I won''t say much. I will think about it myself. If there is something, I will contact you."


    Then the shadow leaped out of the window, and when rondley went to the window and looked out, he could only see the five guards who had just passed from below. Where were the others?


    Let out his breath. When facing the shadow just now, Langley felt a pressure, and now he felt relaxed. He came back to turn on the light in the room and looked at the ground. He saw something wrapped in a quilt.


    Curiosity went to open the quilt, only to see a person''s mouth was stuffed, hands and feet were bound, but when he saw the face, Langley''s spirit was shocked.


    And the bound man saw that it was randley, and his face turned pale in an instant, and his eyes showed the color of despair. This man was so surprised that he disappeared at home, Huang Shaoguang!


    At the same time, the phone rang and frowned. Who would look for himself at this time, but he still pressed to answer, and heard an unquestionable voice: "tomorrow, youth club, golf!"


    The opposite just said a word, and then directly cut off without saying the second sentence, but langdeli already knew who it was. After putting away his mobile phone, he looked at Huang Shaoguang, who was frightened. Langdeli gave a cold and fierce kick: "the big gang that has been settling for a hundred years. This time, I''ll see how you Huangs play."


    Huang Shaoguang was in pain, but he couldn''t make a sound. His eyes were whirling in pain. At this time, he was in complete despair. There was a ray of life in everyone''s hands, but he was really finished in langdeli''s hands.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    "I''ve been with you for such a long time. Can I come out?"


    The dark figure who left randley''s room stopped after walking out a kilometer. Looking at the night ahead, he said coldly that this man was Chu Feng!


    The person who appeared was Yao Xin. From Sanxiang warehouse, she had been following Chu Feng and witnessed many things. Although the smile on her face was enough to confuse many people, she was also shocked by Chu Feng''s means.


    "You know a lot of things, don''t you?"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng suddenly turned around and seemed to appear in front of Yao Xin in an instant. The bloody and dry hand was stuck in Yao Xin''s neck, and the opportunity to kill him appeared: "otherwise, it would be too boring for you to follow me."


    The smile on Yao Xin''s face dissipated instantly after feeling Chu Feng''s killing opportunity, and his face calmed down: "you want to kill me!"


    Chu Feng is thinking of Lin Yulin all over his heart at the moment. He didn''t see her in the Sanxiang warehouse. Chu Feng, the headquarters of the youth gang, has been there without her. She has not been seen in Huang Luowen''s villa. Where can he manage the rest: "give me a reason not to kill you!"


    "I''ll blow it for you!"


    Although Yao Xin''s face was dignified, she didn''t show the panic color of ordinary women. She looked at Chu Feng calmly and had no fear: "that was the first time my mouth was!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have any extra movement. His strength increased by two points: "if it''s just this, I still can''t change my decision to kill you."


    If it is in normal times, read in and Yao Xin had a little bit of ambiguity, Chu Feng will not kill, but tonight killed so many people, and finally took Huang Shaoguang to langdeli, these things can be known, but absolutely not now.


    Yao Xin doesn''t understand, but he doesn''t believe that all dangers should be killed naturally!


    "It seems that I am in your heart, and my life is like grass root!"


    Yao Xin shook his head with a wry smile. At first, he felt that he was charming enough to bewilder him in the face of such a young man as Chu Feng. But now it seems that he has raised himself: "I know where your little aunt is."


    Chu Feng''s eyes burst out a touch of color: "say!"


    For Yao Xin, the spokesperson of Shuangzhu club, Chu Feng has never let go of any vigilance. Even if there are some ambiguities between them, he will never forget that he is the most vicious woman.


    Just at the moment, it is related to Lin Yulin''s life and death. Chu Feng hesitates and releases his hand: "if you really find my little aunt, you are alive."


    Yao Xin nods, no longer turning around, knowing that everything with people like Chu Feng needs to talk with visible facts. If you want to have the next conversation, you have to give some chips. Lin Yulin is the key to continue the dialogue.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is not worried about Yao Xin''s conspiracy. His left eye is always observing what may happen in the next five minutes.


    After walking on the street for half an hour and passing through several alleys, Yao Xin with Chu Feng appeared at the back door of a three story small hotel, and then walked in. Yao Xin walked in front and took Chu Feng to the third floor.


    And Chu Feng, who was following her, was breathless at the moment. Before entering the small hotel, he met Lin Yulin in a room. Although he was surprised why Lin Yulin was here, he would not ask. He believed that Yao Xin would give himself an answer.


    Whether it''s true or not.


    "Your little aunt is in there. You can go in and have a look. I''ll wait for you next door." At the door of a room, Yao Xin opened the door and said to Chu Feng. He blinked and went to the next room.


    Chu Feng didn''t worry about any ambush. He opened the door and went in. He saw Lin Yulin, who was lying on the bed and fell asleep. The nervous tension of the whole night was finally relaxed a little. At the moment, the terrible killing opportunity that had not been dissipated was also gone.


    Walking to the bedside and looking at Lin Yulin who was sleeping quietly, Chu Feng showed a smile. His right hand gently took away her hair pasted on Lin Yulin''s cheek, revealing her beautiful face. Her eyes showed strong concern: "it''s ok if it''s OK."


    As a result, Chu Feng attached himself to Lin Yulin''s lips and gave a gentle kiss. Then he stood up straight with a firm look in his eyes: "I promise that such a thing today will never happen again. Whoever hurts you, I will kill who!"


    Cold left a word, pulled the quilt to cover Lin Yulin, Chu Feng turned out of the room to the next door, the door of the room was not locked, Chu Feng directly pushed the door in, saw Yao Xin wrapped in a layer of bath towel on the bed, leaning against there, watching the TV program without nutrition, ten minutes of silence.


    "There are clothes there. Go take a bath. You are too dirty."


    Yao Xin saw Chu Feng come in. After he closed the door, he showed a charming smile and pointed to a set of clothes placed on the dresser beside him: "don''t worry. I''ll tell you everything you want to know, but you look like this, I''m scared!"


    Fifteen minutes later, Chu Feng took a bath and came out. Yao Xin moved her body to the inside of the bed and patted her side: "come here, I''ll talk to you."


    Chu Feng couldn''t see what Yao Xin wanted to do, but she went and sat down. The former stretched out her arms like a snake and massaged Chu Feng with no light or heavy weight: "I knew when those people kidnapped your little aunt, and I have been following it. After saving your little aunt, she has been sleeping.""So in order not to cause your misunderstanding, I will wait for her to wake up and send it back to you, but I didn''t expect that you were so impulsive."


    Yao Xin''s words are gentle, and the massage technique is also appropriate. It can be said that it is a gentle country where men can be buried. But Chu Feng sneered: "I am impulsive? Miss Yao, if I guess correctly, you would like to see it. Even if you didn''t tell me at that time, you didn''t have time before I went into the three compartment warehouse? "


    Turning around and holding Yao Xin''s hand, Chu Feng''s eyes coldly stare at her beautiful face: "so, don''t say these meaningless things to me, we have a lot of things in mind, but also to say those meaningless things, it will only make my last good impression of you disappear."


    Yao Xin''s face showed an aggrieved look, as if Chu Feng grabbed her hand in general: "do you have a good feeling for me?" Blinking as I speak.


    "Whatever your purpose tonight, I thank you."


    Chu Feng saw Yao Xin''s eyes showing a light of flattery, can''t help but shake off her hand, stood up, the voice was calm: "but I hate to be used, I know what you think, but don''t expect me to be the gun in your hand, understand?"


    Yao Xin''s eyes twinkled, and then she opened her red lips: "you said that, so I won''t talk nonsense!" Standing up from the bed, Yao Xin stagnated, and her thin bath towel slightly protruded: "I want to cooperate with you. I know those people tonight are from the Green Gang, but I can help you."


    "Not only this evening''s events will not be known and implicated in you, but in the future you will be able to end the whole Green Gang and become a decisive person in the river and sea."


    Yao Xin didn''t expect Chu Feng to refuse so simply. He said coldly, "you have no choice, and as long as you choose to cooperate with me, you can transfer the people of Shuangzhu club at will!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    Chu Feng took Lin Yulin out of the small hotel overnight, but in the room with Yao Xin for two hours, no one knew what they had talked about, but when he left, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a cold light!


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Lin Yulin is still in a deep sleep. Chu Feng temporarily stimulates Lin Yulin''s brain with a gold needle, which makes her temporarily forget what happened yesterday. Maybe she will know it after a few months, but it is better to know after a few months. Some things, at least for now, are not explained clearly.


    Chu Feng stayed up all night. When he got home at 5 a.m., he had been sitting on the sofa thinking about his own way. This would undoubtedly bring danger to the people around him, just as Lin Yulin was kidnapped yesterday.


    It''s just that Chu Feng in this world is also slowly understanding that some things, some people, it''s not that if you don''t provoke them, it won''t happen to you.


    Just like Lin Yulin this time, she just had a drink and chat with Yan Ruyu, and stopped the assassin''s attack and killing for her. As a result, she was hit by a reckless disaster, implicating the people around her. There is no specific thing.


    "Where there are people, it''s the lake and the lake."


    Finally, Chu Feng sighed a long sigh. It was already eight o''clock, but Liu Yan and Jin Xiaoqi had not come back. Chu Feng didn''t worry about it. Although Liu Yan was a little tiger, her brain was not simple.


    At this time, the door of the room was opened, and Liu Yan and Jin Xiaoqi walked in tired. Last night''s incident caused too much fluctuation, and more than ten people died. Although Yan Tianming finally determined the case, Liu Yan was still busy until just now to deal with these things.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw Chu Feng, and his shoes ran over before he could change them. "What happened last night? Why did the fire break out after we went to the Sanxiang warehouse? What was the matter with the 15 people who died?"


    "Fire, fifteen people, why don''t I know what you''re talking about?" Chu Feng has long been in the heart of heaven and earth, so at the moment, his face is at a loss: "last night I went to the Sanxiang warehouse, but I saw my aunt running on the road, so I brought her back. What''s the matter?"


    "Sister Yulin is back?"


    Hearing that Lin Yulin came back, Liu Yan forgot to ask about Chu Feng. She was excited to go to Lin Yulin''s room, but was quickly pulled by Chu Feng: "my aunt was stimulated by yesterday''s things, and some things seem not to remember. I hope you don''t mention it in front of her."


    Liu Yan originally had a look of excitement on her face, but then she nodded and knew Lin Yulin for two years. In her eyes, Lin Yulin is an ordinary white-collar in the company. It is possible to be stimulated by such a thing.


    Scattered now go in to disturb Lin Yulin''s idea, Liu Yan thought of the matter just now: "the matter of three chamber warehouse, really have nothing to do with you?"


    "What''s the matter? I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Chu Feng tried his best to make his expression at a loss, and a little annoyed and asked, "I don''t know about the fire you said. Are you doubting me?"


    When she said this, Chu Feng felt a little guilty. Although Liu Yan was a public servant, she could see a lot of things. But if Liu Yan knew that she had killed 15 people and burned down the warehouse, I believe that even if Liu Yan did not know how to do, she would fight against herself.


    This is a kind of intuition and affirmation of Liu Yan''s character.


    "Sister Yan Yan!"


    One side of jinxiaoqi Liu Yan seems to want to ask what, quickly out of the voice: "the wind does not know, then certainly does not know, he does not need to deceive you, or do not ask, to save wind angry."


    Liu Yan looks at Chu Feng suspiciously. Last night, when she confirmed that there was no Chu Feng and Lin Yulin among the 15 dead, she suspected that it had something to do with Chu Feng. But at the moment, Chu Feng''s performance was too normal, and nothing else could be seen. Some uncertain thoughts came out of her mind.


    I also understand that Jin Xiaoqi''s point is reasonable. If she really suspects Chu Feng but there is no evidence, she will really make a contradiction. However, her duty is to let her say one more sentence: "Xiaofeng, I hope you are the same as you said, really don''t know anything, otherwise I don''t want to see that day."


    "I''m going to school. My aunt gets up. You should keep your mouth shut."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be angry about it. He could understand Liu Yan''s idea relatively. He stood up and explained. Chu Feng left here and thought about not coming back. Liu yanzaihu is also a graduate of Jianghai police academy. Some keen sense of smell exists in the end.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, there is a golf course in Jianghai, covering a vast area. At the moment, several cars can be seen driving on the grass towards a place a little farther away. There are dozens of people in black walking around the entire golf course, as if they are on guard.


    Today''s golf course is not open to the public before 12 o''clock, and has been contracted out.


    Huang Luowen came here early. He took the initiative to meet Yan Tianming last night. Yan Tianming, who has always been busy with business, also took the time to agree to meet him and arranged the location in this golf course. Huang Luowen did not say anything about it, and even brought people here early.The cars stopped one after another. First, the staff came down from the golf course. Then, in one of the cars, Jiang Ming got out of the car and opened the door. Yan Tianming walked out with a faint smile on his face.


    Nodding slightly to Jiang Ming, Jiang Ming seemed to know what to do and said something to the staff of several golf courses. Those people got on the new bus and left without too much staying.


    Huang Luowen knew what Yan Tianming meant. He turned his head to the tiger spring beside him. The latter only saw Yan Tianming and Jiang Ming here. He also nodded and walked away. He also took the rest of the Green Gang people a hundred meters away from here, so as not to hear anything that should not be heard.


    Jiang Ming also walked to a pavilion 50 meters away. There were only Yan Tianming and Huang Luowen, the first official of Jianghai and the first of Jianghai Jidao.


    At the moment, they shake hands as if they were old friends for many years. Huang Luowen showed a exuberant smile: "staff member Yan is still so energetic. It seems that he will be promoted next year."


    "If you don''t, it''s up to you."


    Yan Tianming gave a bright smile. He couldn''t see any depth in his smile, but what he said made Huang Luowen''s mouth twitch: "if you want to, I won''t say promotion, but I will also make a great progress. But if you don''t want to, I will not only be unable to get promoted, but also may have to spend the rest of my life in prison!"


    Huang Luowen is also a cunning man. How can he not hear the meaning in Huang Luowen''s words, which is to blame him for his recent affair with the Wolf Gang and the dispatch of troops to Pujiang district?


    It''s just that some things know that it''s one thing, and before it''s completely broken, it''s still necessary to make a fool of yourself: "officer Yan, you''re the only one who talks about group D of Jianghai. Who can make you uncomfortable?"


    "I wish you good words." Yan Tianming laughs and turns his words: "the night before yesterday, my little girl Ruyu was attacked by a killer. When they wanted to attack my daughter, they said that they were members of the Green Gang. I always wanted to confirm this matter with brother Huang. It happened that you asked me and said it out."


    "Of course, I don''t believe it. If you are really a member of the Green Gang, you won''t blow yourself up. Otherwise, it''s a bit of a frame up."


    Huang Luowen''s nerve provoked for a moment. Although he had already guessed that Yan Tianming would be involved in this matter today, he was so direct that he just burst out laughing: "it''s natural. Although we have different ways, I still respect Yan. How can we do such a thing?"


    Yan Tianming nodded seriously: "it''s also!"


    When Huang Luowen couldn''t see the real meaning of Yan Tianming, the latter suddenly said: "by the way, langdeli phoned me two days ago, saying that you are despicable and use your son''s fake death to attack him. What do you think of this matter?"


    "No way!" Huang Luowen felt his heart was tight, and then he shook his head without hesitation. His face was filled with sadness: "officer Yan, conscience of heaven and earth, even if I am so despicable and want to be the only one in my family, I can''t say such a bad thing about my son''s death."


    "So randley is just talking nonsense, because he doesn''t want me to avenge my dead son."


    When he said these words, Huang Luowen''s eyes were always staring at Yan Tianming''s expression. He wanted to see something, but it was a pity. Yan Tianming seemed to be a person without emotion. He just nodded slightly there: "I think it is, tiger poison does not eat children. Such a means is really a little despicable."


    "Officer, here comes randley!" When they were chatting with each other, Jiang Ming came over and spoke respectfully.


    Huang Luowen''s eyes flashed a look of astonishment, but soon recovered calm. He just made a gesture to the tiger spring with his left hand unnoticed. He looked at the three cars listening a hundred meters away, and his eyes flashed an interesting color.


    Relative to Yan Tianming is no surprise no joy appearance, just quietly open his mouth: "let him come over!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    Huang Luowen didn''t expect the appearance of langdeli. However, when he knew that he would appear, Huang Luowen still faced it with absolute calm. Today, he brought 50 people, all of them top-notch of the youth gang, and ten guns pressed against the array, which was enough to suppress any mutation.


    Moreover, he doesn''t worry about anything. Yan Tianming is here. Who dares?


    Langdeli''s three cars slowly drove to Yan Tianming''s three people and stopped. The door opened. Langde interest rate came down first, with a smile on his face. He was completely free of the anger suppressed by the Green Gang recently.


    After langdeli got off the car, the three cars did not leave at this point, but stayed in the same place. Langdeli closed the door and came with a smile: "officer Yan, I''m late, sorry!"


    "If gang leader Lang can come, that is to give Yan some face. Why is he late?" Yan Tianming''s calm smile makes people wonder what he is thinking in his heart.


    "Ah, the leader of the Yellow Gang is also there. I didn''t see it just now. I''m sorry, I''m sorry!"


    Then, langdeli looked surprised as if he had discovered the new world. He pretended to be surprised and then held out his hands: "we haven''t seen each other for more than a year since the last time. It''s not good for us to not meet each other for a long time. Maybe one day I will return to the west, and gang leader Huang doesn''t know!"


    Huang Luowen''s eyes narrowed slightly, although it seems that randley is talking about himself, but in the other way, is not he talking about himself?


    Just in front of Yan Tianming, facing langdeli''s outstretched hand, Huang Luowen also raised a strong smile: "brother Lang is really able to laugh, in the river and sea, you don''t want to die, who can let you die?"


    Langdeli''s mouth moved a bit, and Huang Luowen was insidious. Who knows Yan Tianming is the first official of Jianghai. If he says these words in front of him, isn''t he uncomfortable? But fortunately, he was not afraid, and said with a smile: "the leader of the Yellow Gang still likes to talk and laugh as always."


    "You are the one who doesn''t want to die, and no one can let you die when the Qing Gang has been settling for a hundred years."


    Langdeli quickly reversed what Huang Luowen said, and also named the history of the existence of the Qing Gang is longer than that of the founding of the people''s Republic of China. He made it clear that he wanted to say that he was proud of the history of the Qing Gang. Huang Luowen laughed it off.


    "Both of you are here today. I''m relieved to see that you can still say you can laugh." After langdeli and Huang Luowen greet each other, Yan Tianming said plainly: "it''s just that I said some ugly things in front of me. I believe that both of you know what happened in the Sanxiang warehouse last night."


    "Here I want to hear what you think. Can the river and sea be peaceful?"


    Although Yan Tianming was indifferent to all this for a while ago, but Yan Ruyu happened. He knew that the matter had been implicated in his body, and it was time to do something. Otherwise, he would be a technician for nothing.


    Huang Luowen can''t see the depth of Yan Tianming and langdeli at the moment, but it doesn''t hinder him to make a mistake: "the officials are joking, how can the river and sea not be calm?"


    "Yes, if some people don''t mind, the river and the sea are calm."


    Langdeli took Huang Luowen''s words, and when the latter felt uneasy, he turned to Yan Tianming and said, "officer Yan, I believe that you have asked us to come here today to clarify some things. It happens that I have something to say with you."


    Waving his hand, one of the three cars opened. Two members of the Wolf Gang came down from the top with a black sack. They directly came to the three people and threw the bag on the ground. Langdley took a meaningful look at Huang Luowen: "some people want to have an independent family. It can be said that it is unscrupulous!"


    Huang Luowen had no thought at the moment. Looking at the rolling back and forth of the sack, he knew that there was someone in it. His expression was gloomy and cold, and his eyes showed a killing chance.


    Yan Tianming looked like he didn''t know anything. He squatted down and opened the sack. Immediately a man appeared in front of everyone. Yan Tianming also exclaimed: "Huang Shaoguang, isn''t he dead?"


    Langdeli sneered, "then ask the leader of the Huang Gang!"


    Yan Tianming didn''t pay attention to Huang Shaoguang, who was completely restrained and could not even speak. He stood up and looked at Huang Luowen. His face showed the momentum of the superior and the heavy words: "leader Huang, is it really the same as what I said just now. In order to suppress the wolf Gang, you have become so despicable?"


    "Nothing to say!"


    Looking at his son on the ground, Huang Luowen is very cold in his heart. Things have developed to the present. No matter what happens in the process, Huang Shaoguang is not dead, and appears here. All the excuses are broken by themselves. Other people will only think that they are for the throne of Jianghai Jidao, so they intend to release such news.


    So at this time, no explanation is the best explanation!


    "Good, Huang Luowen." But he does not say, does not mean langdeli does not say, although he does not know the specific process, but see Huang Luowen that kind of not unexpected look at the moment, you know what it is: "you are also a character of the river and sea, if you fight with me openly, even kill me, that is your ability!"Pointing to Huang Shaoguang on the ground, langdeli''s strength burst out: "but it seems that this way of playing is interesting?"


    "What do you want?" Today, Huang Luowen asked Yan Tianming to meet. Huang Luowen didn''t expect that Lang Deli would also appear. But judging from the situation at the moment, Lang Deli was invited by Yan Tianming, and according to the appearance of both sides, it seems that langdeli and Yan Tianming ditch have already passed.


    "How about it?" Randley''s evil spirit, which seems to have been oppressed for several days, can be released, and the whole person is shrouded in a layer of anger: "because of your ambition and your shamelessness, I have lost a lot of brothers. What do you think I want to do, or, what do you think you should give me and everyone?"


    "Remember, you are not only Yin me, you even played Yan staff!"


    Huang Luowen''s eyes congealed into awn. Although he wanted to refute langdeli''s words, any words seemed powerless at the moment. Looking at Yan Tianming, who looked like an outsider, Huang Luowen had completely calmed down: "I don''t want to explain some things, and I don''t want to explain them. Yan, I believe you have the final idea!"


    Yan Tianming eyebrows a pick, showing a warm smile, human and animal harmless: "you don''t want to take the whole river and sea pole road?"


    When Huang Luowen and langdeliqi were in a daze, Yan Tianming said calmly: "I will give you this opportunity to win a decisive victory. There is a yuan people''s Association in Pujiang district and a double pearl Association. I believe their strength is similar. You should have no objection to this?"


    Although I don''t know what Yan Tianming intends to do, Huang Luowen and langdeli both nodded together. The former continued: "so my decision is that you choose one force to attack. I will give you one month. Who can win or defeat that force? He is the new overlord of Jianghai after Mr. Du!"


    Huang Luowen and Lang Deli look shocked, but then they show greed in their eyes. Although this method is very risky and easy to damage their own strength, it is not ruled out that Yan Tianming wants to take the opportunity to consume the strength of the two gangs, but Yan Tianming gives such a guarantee, which is absolutely feasible.


    Almost without a second thought, they all said: "it''s a deal!"


    "Good!" Yan Tianming said in a loud voice, the original gentle face appeared to kill: "but the scandal also said in the front, the final failure of the party should not hesitate to give up all their own to leave the river and sea, I guarantee his life, but if anyone does not admit the debt in the end, then don''t blame me for being merciless."


    "In addition, you should also remember to me that if it is you who attack the two guilds and eventually annihilate them, then I''m sorry. Do you understand?"


    Huang Luowen and langdeli nodded heavily, and then langdeli directly turned to get on the bus and left. Yan Tianming had already said this. Naturally, he understood that if you want to get something from others, you should be prepared to be taken away from you.


    Huang Luowen''s Green Gang has pointed to the Yuanmin Association in Pujiang District, so Shuangzhu club must be his opponent. Langdeli decided to fight for this opportunity.


    "Goodbye, officer Yan!"


    After langdeli left, Huang Luowen also untied his son''s shackles and said that he did not care about anything that happened in front of him, and Yan Tianming personally promised that Huang Luowen could smell the opportunity. At the moment, he did not worry about the exposure of the attack and killing of Yan Ruyu. He just thought about how to win the Yuan people''s Association in Pujiang district.


    Yan Tianming just nodded but didn''t speak. He held the golf club and waved it gently. Then, a golf ball made a beautiful arc and went to a hundred meters away. Although there was no hole, the distance was only 10 centimeters.


    After Huang Luowen gets on the car and takes Huang Shaoguang away, Yan Tianming still stands there quietly waving his club. Every ball flies out and falls at the same distance.


    Looking at all this, Jiang Ming on one side was shocked. It can be said that it is a coincidence that a person makes such achievements at one time, but every time it is so far away from the cave entrance, that is strength, but what is the significance of this?


    After ten strokes in a row, a lawn cart came and stopped here. Chu Feng got out of the car with a dull smile. He was going to school today, but before he got to school, he was told by Yan Ruyu that Yan Tianming was invited on the way, so Chu Feng came.


    Yan Tianming didn''t look back. He just went to the 11th ball and suddenly swung. The ball took a curve and fell 100 meters away. It hit a ball. The ball went into a hole, but the last one stayed in place.


    Turning around and handing the golf club to Jiang Ming, Yan Tianming pointed to the distance and said to Chu Feng, "everything is like golf. After you are ready, maybe you can enter the hole with a little help."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    Because of the relationship with Yan Tianming, and the treatment of Yan Qingshan, although Chu Feng did not go to class on the first day, there was nothing, but let Yan Qingshan to the following tutor to say hello.


    Under the night, the river and sea were in a dark wave. No one knew what Yan Tianming said at the golf course and langdeli and Huang Luowen, but everyone could feel a wind and rain.


    Especially, the Qinggang, who had to make every effort to fight wild wolf Gang, was transferred to Pujiang district. 3000 people stationed in Pujiang district had surged to 8000 people, nearly 70% of the fighting power of the gang. Those who did not know about it were all forced to sweat and 8000 people sent soldiers to Pujiang.


    Yuan people will not be finished, they really don''t believe it.


    At the same time, the Wolf Gang also withdrew its defense against the Green Gang. The northwest wolf and golden wolf started their respective commander-in-chief by 3000 people, and divided into several small teams of sword finger double ball meeting. In a moment, the wave never stopped, and the river and sea polar road once again had dark waves, but only about 9:00, ordinary people who smelled unusual breath would go home and lock the door and no longer go out.


    "Dad, you believe Yan Tianming''s words?"


    At this moment, in the headquarters of the Green Gang, in order to avoid any accidents, Huang Luowen took his son directly by his side. Huang Shaoguang knew the day, but he didn''t see it thoroughly: "if he was to let us both lose and hurt, then send out the troops to sweep us off, what should we do?"


    "No." Huang Luowen thought about this problem during the day. He believed that langdeli thought about it at the time, but finally he thought it out: "if Yan Tianming really wants to make the river and sea extremely clear, he can support a fight with us secretly. That way, he supports it secretly. No matter what the result, it is us who died.


    But he did not do so now, so it must be because of the historical reasons of the river and sea, or the historical reason of the heavenly Dynasty. Since ancient times, there is white when there is black, and sweeping is not clean. Although our existence can not talk about the national peace, the people''s Republic of China can not be said, but at least it can guarantee the peace of the river and sea.


    Just if we are to take all of us off, I believe Yan Tianming has such ability, but without the river sea, it is a cake. We are not here. Do you think the rest of us will not intervene in? "


    Although Huang Shaoguang is a bit dandy, it doesn''t mean that he is 100% stupid. Huang Luowen just explains this slightly, and immediately catches the key: "Dad, what you mean is, Yan Tianming is willing to build the unity of the underground world of the river and sea?"


    "Yes, maybe that''s it, or he should know that I sent someone to attack Yan Ruyu. Why don''t I care about it, but even your business is not mentioned?"


    Huang Luowen nodded and showed his old-fashioned look: "so I dare to guess that Yan Tianming can only build the first group in the case that he can not completely clear the river and sea polar road and ensure that there will be no resurgence. In this way, there is no interest competition in Jianghai, so there will be no unrest, and his scientific staff will be more relaxed."


    Huang Shaoguang put up his thumb: "Dad, high!"


    "But I can''t be happy too early. I can guess it, and randley can guess it."


    Huang Luowen did not show any favorable color for this reason, but he was very alert: "and you have heard today that the Qinggang and Wolf Gang succeed, who is the emperor of the river and sea, Yan Tianming will naturally use official forces to clear up the other three forces, and relatively, it is for us."


    Crisis and opportunity coexist, Huang Luowen will not forget this all the time.


    "Guild leader, all the staff are in place!" At this time, the door was pushed away, and the tiger spring body appeared at the door: "in addition to the defenders we must leave, 8000 people arrive in Pujiang District, and we can start to attack the Yuan people''s Association in the middle of the night. In addition, the tiger yuan has passed, and with huluo, the Yuan people''s Congress will be finished."


    Huang Luowen listened to the report of Huquan, calculated the action this evening, and finally said: "compared with the women''s help scattered in the river and sea, we are tough to deal with the Yuan people''s Association, but it is also an opportunity. So tell the two people of Huyuan to take the Yuan people''s Association at any cost, and I will only give them three days."


    "Understand!" Huquan nodded and quit the room, and excited in his heart. It seems that the Qinggang has taken the whole river and sea polar road. He becomes a general prince.


    "Man, are you sure the news is true?"


    At the same time, on the 33 story high building opposite the building of Shuangzhu beauty chain, Yao Xin is like a boneless demon and nestles on Chu Feng: "Yan Ke, really promised these things?"


    "Not a promise, it''s just an opportunity." Chu Feng enjoys the women snuggling beside her with a peaceful look at the street in the night: "as long as the gang that can finally press the powerful group will become the first group in Jianghai. The official will naturally sweep out the unstable factors, and the second Mr. Du will be born."


    "I suddenly wonder how you know so much."


    Yao Xin rubbed a finger on Chu Feng''s face, and she didn''t show as innocent as she was when she first saw Chu Feng, but that is, it was charming like a demon: "finally, you won''t even sell me?""Why hasn''t the two presidents of the double pearl association appeared yet?" Chu Feng is too lazy to answer Yao Xin''s questions. It''s good that we all know something. What he is more concerned about at the moment is that the president and vice president of the Shuangzhu Association, who has not appeared yet: "do you think I''m not qualified to cooperate with them. As for the cooperation you said, it''s just what you mean?"


    "Why, can''t I stay with you?"


    Yao Xin''s eyes at this moment changed a twinkling of resentment, as if Chu Feng is a thin lover, a trace of action, all with a wave of flattery: "and don''t say it''s you, even if I can''t see them several times a year, but you can rest assured, I''ve told them on the phone that you are our partner."


    Although Yao Xin is charming enough and lethal enough, Chu Feng knows that this is a beautiful snake, because what she sees with her left eye is the color of deception, and the women in the dark are not trustworthy.


    However, although Chu Feng knew that she was deceiving herself, she was still silent: "unexpectedly, let''s have a better cooperation for the first time."


    "Naturally, it''s very pleasant."


    Yao Xin''s hands were hooked on Chu Feng''s neck, and her whole body was hanging upside down. She breathed: "it''s only about nine o''clock now. Now the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang are still in the process of deployment. Are we going to do something? Otherwise, it''s really hard to bear to want to go through the long night!"


    Chufeng sneered in his heart, and said secretly that he wanted to confuse my normal thinking with me?


    Insight into Yao Xin''s mind, Chu Feng also did not go to point broken, but revealed a slightly embarrassed smile: "what to do?"


    "Villain, don''t you know what to do?" After loosening Chu Feng''s neck, Yao Xin angrily points Chu Feng''s forehead, and then slowly squats down with her eyes like silk. Those eyes have been staring at Chu Feng''s eyes, which are enough to make people melt.


    Skillfully untied Chu Feng''s pants, Yao Xin lowered his head that moment, his eyes were cold, but Chu Feng was doomed to be invisible.


    Although she had an affair with Yao Xin and had a relationship with Yan Ruyu, Chu Feng still felt the whole blood was flowing backward. She clenched her lips and barely recovered a trace of clarity. She never lost her mind to the tenderness that could not be displayed.


    "My mouth is sore. Are you a man?"


    After drinking a bottle of mineral water for nearly half an hour, Yao Xin finally felt a little strange in her stomach. Thinking of just now, her face turned red unconsciously, and she gave Chu Feng an angry look: "the first time I saw you so honest, I didn''t expect that as long as men get bad, it will be a few days!"


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath and felt that the whole person seemed to be relaxed a lot, but after all, he did not experience much, which inevitably revealed a trace of embarrassment: "that, only half an hour!"


    See Yao Xin to continue to discuss this issue with himself, Chu Feng timely look downstairs: "can start action!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    Midnight, everyone just fell asleep!


    Countless black shadows appear from every corner of the street, and you can see a bright chopper hanging down quickly towards every corner of the prosperous city, the Wolf Gang, action!


    Compared with other people who don''t know it, no one is more familiar with Shuangzhu club than the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang. Although Shuangzhu club is just a beauty chain with stores all over the river and sea, it can generate more than 100 million yuan of income a year.


    But what outsiders even Xia Yan didn''t know was that in the evening, Shuangzhu beauty chain was the entrance of Shuangzhu club. All the staff on duty in these places at night were the elite of Shuangzhu club.


    "It seems that those who know themselves will always be their enemies."


    Chu Feng and Yao Xin are still standing on the 33 story tall building. Yao Xin has learned the news reported by all parties through the phone. A total of 6000 members of the wild wolf Gang have started to act, which means to kill the Shuangzhu club in a single puff. Chu Feng is more emotional.


    When Xia Yan had just retired from the army, he wanted to enter Jidao and explored some things. But at the moment, it seems that Xia Yan''s investigation is very superficial. It is estimated that even the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang may not have a good understanding of the details of the Shuangzhu Association.


    "That''s natural, just as we know some secrets of the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang."


    Yao Xin''s face raised a smile, and her eyes were also confident: "however, these understandings are only for the sake of taking precautions, so as to save the time when something can''t be violated. There is no way to control it at the first time. For example, in the eyes of many people, the elite of the double Pearl Club is not known."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "yes, if you didn''t tell me, I don''t know. The dozens of security guards who don''t look nutritious in these stores are the elite of Shuangzhu club."


    For such concealment, Chu Feng admired it in his heart. If the Green Gang or the wild wolf gang did not check it out in advance, he would find that the security guard who had no resistance in their eyes was the elite of Shuangzhu club, and would surely pay the price of bleeding.


    Usually, more than a dozen people are scattered in the rest of the place. In order to deal with the invasion of the wild wolf Gang, Yao Xin concentrated all the members of Shuangzhu club in seven slightly larger Shuangzhu beauty chain stores, while Yao Xin placed 700 people in the headquarters building in front of her, which was just unknown to the wild wolf gang.


    However, looking at the shadowy figure in the night, although the wild wolf Gang understood some of the structure of the double pearl Association, the specific number of people seemed to be unclear. However, when they came to the headquarters, they also used 1500 people, and the golden wolf led the team in person. You can imagine the idea that the wild wolf Gang must get.


    In the dark, the golden wolf walked in front of him indifferently, his eyes twinkling with the ferocity of carnivores. Subconsciously, he licked his lower lip and then waved his hand. All the people behind him quickened their pace and quickly surrounded the whole building. The dark crowd brought out the momentum of the city.


    In the eyes of the outside world, this is the headquarters of Shuangzhu beauty chain, but in the eyes of golden wolf, this is the headquarters of Shuangzhu club. According to the information they received, most of the elite of Shuangzhu club are stationed here.


    With this gesture of golden wolf, a wild wolf Gang elite came out in three directions, holding a huge hammer weighing at least 20 jin in each hand, and the three of them were also of that kind.


    Quickly rushed to the door of the building, facing the three centimeter thick glass door, the three people raised their hammers at the same time. Their eyes jumped with the excitement of destruction. They hammered directly on the glass door, and only heard the three sound of "bang bang bang". The toughened glass cracked completely. Because it was glued outside, it did not crash to the ground.


    But the three did not stop, the hammer in their hands still fell without hesitation. The glass door, which was originally solid, could not bear the hammering of three hammers and fell to the ground. When the door fell down, the three people once again made fatal damage to the glass in other places.


    The security guard on duty in the hall saw that the locked glass door was broken, and the outside was full of black people. When they looked startled, they and other companions quickly entered the elevator and headed for a specific floor. This was the message they received in the afternoon. In case of any emergency, they would go to that floor for temporary refuge!


    "If you want to run, can you run away?"


    The four security guards inside ran into the elevator. The golden wolf could see it clearly. Finally, the elevator stopped on the 18th floor, sneered and waved: "you team, go to me. The people here tonight will not stay. It will take a lot of time to clean up the battlefield."


    "Yes A group of 100 people on one side nodded, and then under the leadership of the team leader, they all separated from the brigade and ran to the three elevators. Only when they arrived, they found that the elevators had been stopped by people. They scolded the team leader and said, "run up to the 18th floor and kill these bastards!"


    Then they ran to one side of the stairs, some of them ran to the other, broke open the locked door violently, and then ran like a wolf to the top, just like a group of hungry wolves to be bloodthirsty.


    At the moment, the gate of Shuangzhu building has been completely destroyed. It is a place without fortification. Golden wolf raised his hand and gently waved it. More than a thousand people slowly pressed towards it, focusing on the underground parking lot. It is said that it has been transformed into a training ground. It is estimated that Shuangzhu will be the best in it."Three Hall master, there is no one in the underground parking lot."


    A few minutes later, a confidant ran to the golden wolf to report, and the latter immediately frowned, then looked at the locked elevator and looked up: "a team of fifty people, search for a floor, try not to disturb the pattern, save the trouble of cleaning up finally, the main thing is to find a place where Tibetan can be."


    "Yes The confidant nodded, and then went to give the order of golden wolf. Soon, two teams of fifty people went to the stairway to search for the second floor, and those who followed the search for the third floor also entered the stairway.


    Because of the large number of people and the limited way to go up, everyone was very slow. The golden wolf swept coldly: "hurry up, go shopping!"


    The roar of the golden wolf speeded up the speed, but we all tried to open a little distance, so as not to be stabbed into the body by the companion''s sharp knife before encountering the enemy.


    On the 18th floor at the moment, a team of 100 people has already rushed up to the 18th floor. Although they usually have exercise, they still feel breathless when they rush up to the 18th floor. However, they have bloodthirsty coldness in their eyes when they think of killing the four running security guards.


    At this time, all the originally dim emergency lights went out, and the whole stairwell fell into darkness. When they didn''t know what was happening, the dark stairwell suddenly turned on again, and it was a very dazzling light.


    Suddenly unprepared for self-defense, the 100 person team in the two stairwells were temporarily invisible to the eyes stimulated by the sudden light.


    At this moment, a sudden scream was heard in the stairwell. At the moment when the lights suddenly lit up in both staircases, several people with sharp knives in their hands mercilessly killed the elite of the Wolf Gang who could not be seen for a while.


    When more than ten people were killed on both sides, those people retreated as if they were ghosts. The dazzling lights in the stairwell went out at this time, and people''s eyes appeared invisible again, because the screams and fears just now made them unconsciously wave their machetes in their hands.


    When one person did that, the others who thought they were enemies waved their machetes in the same way. In the invisible situation, only the knife in their hands was their most reliable partner and could gain their trust.


    The battle is imminent, but it is not with the enemy, but do not know where the enemy is. In order to eliminate the psychological fear of the members of the Wolf Gang Fight against each other there. No matter how the team leader who finds something wrong calls to stop, they are still there constantly waving the sharp knife in their hands, so that there is no one around them.


    The dark air is filled with a thick smell of blood, and the dazzling light is also on again at this moment. The crazy fighting people can''t be seen again by the eyes stimulated by the light. The more so, the more cruel the killing is.


    Even the team leader, for his own safety, killed two companions without knowing. At this moment, the perfect display of human nature''s survival psychology!


    "It would be a terrible thing to be your enemy."


    The tablet computer in Yao Xin''s hand is now switching to the fight in the stairwell on the 18th floor. Through the monitor, you can clearly see the killing. You can say with admiration that she arranged only ten people in two places on the 18th floor according to Chu Feng''s instructions, and installed several high wattage lamps.


    These are nothing at all in ordinary times, but at this moment, when applied to the fight of Jidao, it has caused an incredible result. Only ten people and a few lights were sent out, which almost extinguished the group of 100 members of the wild wolf Gang, and there were no casualties!


    Chufeng just smiles at this, but doesn''t think it''s a great thing. This method is very common in many times. Once in the mountains and forests of dianlan, chufeng would bring a portable light bulb with high wattage. When he met a black bear or a pack of wolves, he would come and go. Although it was short, it could fight for enough safety Between.


    As for why he had to deal with the Wolf Gang first, rather than the Qing Gang, to help the Yuan people''s Association, Chu Feng just looked at Yao Xin, a beautiful woman, and couldn''t believe it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    "Third hall leader, not good!"


    At the moment, within the Shuangzhu building, a confidant ran to the golden wolf in a panic and said anxiously, "all the people who were going to hunt down the four security guards just now are dead, all of them are dead in the stairwell on the 18th floor, and they are killing each other!"


    "Cannibalism?" It is a great shock to golden wolf to hear that all the people sent out are dead. At the moment, the cause of death is still killing each other. How can we not be surprised.


    The confidant didn''t know how the specific killing was going on and how it came about. But seeing the scene, he knew that it was a fratricidal situation: "it''s really fratricidal, because two people stabbed each other to death!"


    "The rest of you, follow me!"


    At the moment, the elevator has resumed normal operation, but until now, except for the four security guards, no one else has been found. Golden wolf doesn''t believe that Shuangzhu will have four people. He also doesn''t believe that a hundred people team actually killed each other.


    However, before the elevator fell down, a whoosh sound came from the outside. The golden wolf subconsciously turned back, and his eyes condensed into awns. In his eyes, only a lot of arrows appeared, and they were powerful crossbows.


    When the elevator opened, the golden wolf had no time to pay attention to the 200 men in the hall at the moment. They directly entered the elevator and quickly closed the door. Although many crossbows and arrows were shot into the elevator, they did not hurt the golden wolf hiding in the side.


    The golden wolf in the elevator had cold eyes, took out his mobile phone and quickly dialed out the phone: "brother, we were cheated. There are few people in Shuangzhu building. The people of Shuangzhu club are outside. When we all come in, we will catch turtles in the urn!"


    Just as the phone was talking, there was no response. The elevator shook a few times. After the light flickered, it was completely dark. The golden wolf tensed his body and felt that life and death could not be controlled by his life and death. Randley, the other end of the phone, was also very surprised: "what happened in the end? Why are you ambushed?"


    "Big brother, I''m trapped in the elevator. Help quickly, or we''re all finished!"


    The golden wolf was in the dark elevator at the moment. He was no longer in the mood to talk about the rest of the questions. After saying a word, he hung up the phone directly. He slowly adapted to the darkness and looked at his head: "do you think this can trap me?"


    The body leaps up with a powerful blow to the escape passageway on the top of the elevator. The elevators in ordinary buildings have such equipment. After opening, you can go to the next floor where the elevator room is located through the climbing equipment in the elevator passage. Then it will be safe.


    This is a way of self-help without staff!


    However, the entrance of the passage in the imagination of golden wolf did not open. His face changed. He jumped up again and attacked several times. Even his fist had blood stains, but he still did not shake the escape exit. His face turned white in the dark.


    Now there is only one possibility that the opening on the top of the elevator has been sealed.


    In the hall at the moment, Yao Xin led the elite of 700 Shuangzhu club to get the position of the hall completely. Two hundred people of the Wolf Gang who were shot by crossbows were quickly cleared into the ready trucks and left the Shuangzhu building directly.


    Looking at the elevator on the eighth floor, Yao Xin''s eyes were cold: "enjoy yourself in it first, and then take good care of you after I kill all of you!


    Then he looked at the people around him: "is my arrangement ready?"


    "All ready, seven places including the headquarters have been set up. Even if the rest of the places are invincible, they can definitely be defended." People around him respectfully responded and took out a remote control from his coat pocket: "this is the remote control of Shuangzhu building. As long as you press the switch, you can start it."


    "I don''t know if I was cheated?"


    Yao Xin took over the remote control from her subordinates. She was a little confused. In the afternoon, Chu Feng let her sprinkle some powder in the central air-conditioning of Shuangzhu building. As long as it was started, people who smelled the smell would lose their fighting power.


    However, even though she was suspicious, she could only go down according to Chu Feng''s method. Yao Xin pressed the switch directly, and the central air conditioning of the whole building was set up from the second floor to the top floor.


    The people of the wild wolf Gang knew that they had been cheated just now. They were making dumplings by Shuangzhu Hui, but they were all waiting for the order of the golden Wolf for fear of any unknown risk. They did not know that the golden wolf had been trapped in the elevator. At the moment, they did not know that the crisis was slowly coming.


    "Damn it, is Shuangzhu going to freeze us to death? It''s so damn childish!"


    At the moment, a member of the Wolf Gang standing at the air conditioner felt chilly and scolded. All the words were contemptuous. Then he moved to leave the air conditioner, but he felt that it was really a little cold!


    The members of the Wolf Gang on each floor also smelled the unusual smell. After a few minutes, suddenly there was a cry of killing from the downstairs, and the elite of Shuangzhu club began to attack.All the members of the wild wolf Gang have retreated to the second floor and the elite on the third floor are waiting with vigilance. When the members of the wild wolf Gang on the second floor stand at the foot of the stairs, they see the people of the double Pearl Club rush up, and they are fierce to rush to kill. They just take two steps, but they are not steady and ahead.


    That''s how it happened. The twin beads caught the chance and pierced the man''s heart with a knife, and then he howled excitedly: "brothers, kill me. The elder sister is right. The scum of the Wolf Gang has no strength!"


    I believe no one doesn''t like the enemies who have no resistance ability. At the moment, Yao Xin, who is downstairs, also hears the howl of the people who charge under him, and draws a charming smile from the corners of his mouth. It seems that it is good to sacrifice one''s mouth to fight with the wild wolf gang.


    As for the elite of Shuangzhu club, before coming in, Yao Xin asked them to smear sour vinegar on their noses according to Chu Feng''s instructions, so the powder had no effect on them.


    The people of the Wolf Gang also found something wrong. They seemed to have lost all their strength. Looking at the constant death of their companions in the hands of those in the association of twin pearls, they were helpless. However, some people aroused their ferocity. Even though they were unable to do so, they bumped into them with difficulty. Although it was also the result of death in the end.


    The people of Shuangzhu club and the wild wolf Gang have had a long history of resentment. At this moment, they are very excited to see that their opponent is unable to resist. They originally wanted to take the second floor and then impact the third floor, so as to save the time to attack the third floor, which is easy to be dumplings.


    But at the moment, they felt that they were particularly powerful. Hundreds of people started to attack the third floor, shouting to kill all the people of the Wolf Gang.


    "If we go on like this, the wild wolf gang will certainly suffer a lot. More than 1000 people will be injured. In addition to the loss of attacking Shuangzhu club in other places, the Wolf Gang will suffer a heavy loss this time."


    At the moment, on the opposite high-rise building, after Yao Xin left, Chu Feng has been quietly standing here. Xia Yan doesn''t know when he came behind him. He looks at the picture on the tablet computer left by Yao Xin: "if it goes on like this, it will drive away the jackal, and indirectly create the tiger Shuangzhu Hui."


    Chu Feng always had a faint smile on his face. When he looked at the scene of the massacre, he said: "people, when they are closest to success, that is, when they are closest to failure, there is no winner tonight!"


    "No winner?"


    Xia Yan was stunned. He didn''t know what Chu Feng meant. He shook his head and said, "I can''t see how long the Wolf Gang can persist!"


    Chufeng took out his mobile phone with a smile. Yao Xin bought it for him. Chu Feng, who just needed a mobile phone, naturally accepted it. However, Xia Yan saw it. There was no monitoring possible. He dialed the only number. When he connected the voice over there, he said with a smile: "I forgot to tell you that my powder can only last for 10 minutes. I want to make a quick decision!"


    Yao Xin, who had been asked to take a chair in the hall at the moment, was ready to wait for the final victory. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Yao Xin stood up and said, "ten minutes, why didn''t you say it earlier?"


    "You are so warm that I forget it!" Chufeng''s smile on his face was very strong, but his words did not fluctuate: "but it''s still too late. Eight minutes have just passed since you started. It''s not difficult to finish the battle?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    At this time, Yao Xin really didn''t know whether she was fooled by Chu Feng or because of her own reasons. But now there are only two minutes left for the people of the wild wolf Gang to recover their physical strength, and she doesn''t have so much time to think about other things.


    There was no longer the calm just now. Yao Xin walked forward and said, "everyone move up and kill the Wolf Gang as much as possible. Otherwise, we will all be in bad luck."


    Although the people under his command don''t know why Yao Xin is still in such a hurry when the wild wolf Gang is unable to resist at this time, they still have no water to carry out Yao Xin''s orders. The members of Shuangzhu Association who originally held cat''s paw and mouse mentality are crazy. The total number of members is not as good as that of the wild wolf gang. However, under the circumstances of crushing, the members of Shuangzhu association are still very strong.


    The battle was once sublimated. Members of the Wolf Gang, who had struggled to resist the death of more than 200 people, felt more pressure when they faced the more rapid Shuangzhu. They didn''t know what nerves Shuangzhu would have. What would they do so desperately at this time?


    However, the members of the Wolf Gang also know that if things go on like this, they will be all finished in less than ten minutes. At first, it is not because of the narrow stairs and the limited space, more than 1000 people may not be able to resist for a few minutes, but at this moment, it seems that they are really unable to resist!


    "What happens when ten minutes arrive?"


    At the moment, on the high-rise building, Xia Yan looks at the people of the Shuangzhu club and bursts into a strong ferocity. It can be said that the people who slaughtered the wild wolf gang are also moved. But he is more curious about what Chu Feng has done in it.


    What kind of method can make the Wolf Gang break the strong siege of the double pearl association even when the number and morale of the Wolf Gang are low.


    "The powder I gave Yao Xin did make people lose strength, but it was only ten minutes."


    When Chu Feng chose to cooperate with Yao Xin and the agreement with Yan Tianming, in his eyes, everyone was the enemy. Even before the Yuan people''s Association had no absolute control, he would not rest assured: "once the ten minutes have come, the Wolf Gang will not only recover their physical strength, but also be three times stronger than the beginning!"


    Xia Yan''s body shakes. Looking at the members of Shuangzhu Association who are still killing wild wolf gang and nearly killed 400 members of the wild wolf Gang, Xia Yan feels a chill inexplicably. If what Chu Feng said is true, soon, the Shuangzhu Association will be extremely happy and sad.


    But there is also a new understanding of Chu Feng. This man, as an ally, is not safe.


    However, Xia Yan didn''t say much about other things. Jidao itself is a cruel road. It doesn''t kill all the enemies. That is, he doesn''t take responsibility for his own life and straightens up: "what do I need to do tonight?"


    "Mobilize people to follow Yao Xin!"


    Chu Feng looked at the video on the first floor hall, and coldly threw out a sentence, telling Xia Yan his own idea: "Jianghai is now the four big forces, but Shuangzhu is one of the most mysterious. So far, no one knows who its president and Vice-President are, and so on. Yao Xin may bring us a little surprise, and it is also possible."


    Xia Yan nodded slightly, took out the phone to send a short message, and then watched the development of the situation with Chu Feng.


    At the moment, ten minutes have quietly arrived. In the past ten minutes, nearly half of the remaining 1200 people of the Wolf Gang have been killed by the people of Shuangzhu association without any resistance.


    The people of the double pearl society also killed red eyes. Faced with the enemy who had no resistance, they broke out the ferocity hidden in the human body.


    But when they thought that it would take 10 minutes at most to destroy the whole army of the wild wolf Gang, the people of the wild wolf gang did not have the feeling of powerlessness just now. They even felt that their bodies were full of explosive power, and their eyes burst out with a terrible flash. They did not know who first yelled: "kill, rush out!"


    With the outbreak of this sound, all the people of the Wolf Gang who felt their physical strength recovered were in a state of mind. They raised their machetes which had no strength in their hands, and fought with the people of Shuangzhu club.


    When the machete of a wild wolf gang was ten centimeters away from the front door, his whole body was filled with strength. It was like a dry dry well. In a moment, water appeared. He cried. The knife in his hand stabbed the member of the double Pearl Club in the stomach first, and then his face showed a grim smile.


    The members of Shuangzhu Association, who were looking at their own machete and were about to cut off a head, looked down at the knife with only the handle left: "how can it be?"


    Then he was kicked out by the man who broke out the strength of the wild wolf Gang, and he died in his grave. After killing a member of the double pearl Association, the member of the wild wolf Gang roared like a wild animal and ran towards the gathering place of the numerous Shuangzhu Association. The machete in his hand took out the cold idea and cut it out.


    The members of the double pearl association had been wondering why all the members of the wild wolf gang who were like sick cats just now seemed to have taken stimulants. At the moment, they saw a man rushing towards them fearlessly, and they had no time to pay attention to anything.


    The two members of the double pearl association were faced with the fierce Wolf Gang, and their eyes also burst out with a terrible look. They both took out the knife together and wanted to give him a cold heart.When they thought that the man would dodge, the elite of the wild wolf Gang just suddenly chopped off the chopper in their hands. The quality of the swords in the hands of the three people was almost the same. However, the powerful knife of the man fell down, which would not break. However, it also made two members of Shuangzhu Association feel numb in their hands and could not hold the knives stably.


    At this time, the knife in the hand of the wild wolf Gang passed directly, and the body of the two Shuangzhu members was stagnant, and their eyes were unwilling to fall on the ground.


    "Ha ha ha ha, cool, I''ve never been so cool!"


    After killing two members of Shuangzhu club with one knife, the elite of the wild wolf Gang felt like the God of war and laughed loudly. The rest of the members of the wild wolf Gang also wiped out the kind of bending and laughing. They found that they were much stronger after recovering their physical strength.


    There is a sense that there must be a blessing after a disaster.


    "Give it all to me, or you''ll lose tonight!" At the same time, Yao Xin in the hall on the first floor heard the roar of the wild wolf gang from above. She was in a heavy heart and said to the people of Shuangzhu association that it is now now. The victory to the mouth must not be lost like this.


    At the same time, I also decided to ask Chu Feng why the Wolf Gang people who recovered their physical strength seemed to be more brave than at the beginning.


    As the elite members of the wild wolf Gang all recovered their physical strength, and their strength increased by three times, they completely deflected. At the beginning, they felt the inexhaustible strength in their bodies. All the people whining to attack the double pearl association were unable to resist in just a few minutes.


    They can''t resist, but they can only keep retrogression. At last, Yao Xin can see the elite of the Wolf Gang who killed in the hall on the first floor. Their face is more and more gloomy. There is no tenderness and charm in front of Chu Feng. What emerges is terrible Xiaosha.


    He wanted to order the catapult to be suppressed, but at this time, two groups of people were fighting together. There were enemies and their own people. Yao Xin could only suppress the idea in her heart.


    However, seeing the elite members of the Wolf Gang, Yao Xin looked at the fallen members of the Shuangzhu association one by one. According to the current situation, Shuangzhu association may pay a heavy price in less than 10 minutes.


    Because at the moment, a member of the Wolf Gang can resist three double beads. It is very strong both in strength and speed!


    "Withdraw!"


    In my heart, I made a lot of measurements in a short period of time. Although I am not willing to pay more than 300 people''s lives in the case of knowing that the wild wolf Gang raided, it is not that they kill the Wolf Gang, but the latter will kill them in turn.


    After that, Yao Xin took the lead in leaving the hall. The other members of the double pearl association were also deterred by the fierce attack of the Wolf Gang. Hearing Yao Xin''s retreat order, they quickly left the battle circle and prepared to leave.


    But how could the Wolf Gang, which had been suppressed and killed many people from the beginning, let them go like this and all cried out not to run after them.


    Chu Feng looks at all this with a smile, and then says that she disappears on the top of the building with Xia Yan. Compared with the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang, Shuangzhu club is the most interested in Chu Feng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    The Shuangzhu Association stopped at the moment to fight with the members of the wild wolf Gang, but it was very fast to escape. Although the members of the wild wolf Gang all improved their combat effectiveness because of the stimulant powder, it was very difficult to catch up with the members of the Shuangzhu Association who were tired of running for their lives.


    The golden wolf was also rescued by the Wolf Gang. At the moment, he walked to the Shuangzhu building with an ugly look. His voice was cold: "arrange someone to clean the battlefield. The people from Shuangzhu club will be directly pulled to the crematorium and burned. If they are not dead, we will send them all to their families. The money will be delivered tomorrow!"


    "The other 300 people will catch up with me. Tonight, Shuangzhu will not stay. I will catch Yao Xin back!"


    He had already known that Yao Xin was in charge of all this tonight. He thought that he came here with 1500 people with a winning mentality. But now there are only 500 people left. No one can understand the coldness in golden wolf''s heart. At this moment, he only wanted to kill people.


    Received the order of the Wolf Gang elite echo, telephone contact has been chased out of the person in charge, and then in accordance with the order of the golden wolf began to work.


    But in less than a few minutes, all the people of the wild wolf Gang fell down on the ground like a sheep''s madness and convulsed all over. The golden wolf who was ready to leave stopped and said, "what''s going on?"


    At the same time, all the elite members of the wild wolf gang who were chasing the members of Shuangzhu club all had a similar situation. They fell on the ground, twitching and foaming, as if they were sick. Those members of the Shuangzhu Association wanted to come back to check, but thinking of the abnormality of the wild wolf Gang tonight, they all chose to slip away quickly.


    "Being strong always comes at a price."


    When these people completely fainted, Chu Feng and Xia Yan also appeared on the street, watching hundreds of people fall to the ground, and their lips raised a smile: "within a month, the Wolf Gang does not want to use this kind of fighting power any more. All of a sudden, the fighting capacity of 1500 people is reduced, and the number of people who can use it is also less?"


    Xia Yan had already known everything from Chu Feng''s mouth when he came here just now. Chu Feng not only overcame the Wolf Gang, but also overcame the double pearl Association. If you really want to say who is the winner tonight, he is only chufeng.


    "Let''s go, wait, we can''t catch Yao Xin." With a soft voice, Chu Feng''s body burst out and ran in a direction. His left eye could see the next five minutes. Now Yao Xin has got on the bus and left. If you don''t hurry up, then you really don''t know where to find it.


    Xia Yan followed up curiously, and the news came from the people who followed him. He didn''t know how Chu Feng went to find Yao Xin.


    But Chu Feng did not say, he followed behind, these days and Chu wind get along, he has an indescribable worship of Chu wind, it seems that what kind of things to his hands, are so insignificant in general.


    Yao Xin was very subdued tonight. After arranging the evacuation of all the people, she also got on the car arranged in the dark to leave the Shuangzhu building. As for the matter there, she was no longer in the mood to pay attention to it. She believed that the Wolf Gang did not dare to let such scenes appear in front of the public, and would certainly clean up.


    Just thinking of knowing in advance the attack of the Wolf Gang, and finally paying such a heavy price, Yao Xin is really in a bad mood, so she needs to do something.


    Although she was in a bad mood at the moment, Yao Xin was still alert. She drove her car around several streets before driving to a road in Pu park. Shuangzhu Association rose slowly, and its details were not as good as those of the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang. This evening, nearly 1000 people were killed and injured in seven places, which can be said to have hurt his muscles and bones.


    But what makes her more depressed is why she will lose under such circumstances. If she does not confirm the details again and again, she will doubt whether there is an undercover.


    Just what kind of conjecture, facing failure, that is failure, she always needs to do something at the moment, driving the car to 80 yards, completely into Puyuan district.


    More than ten minutes later, the car stopped at the door of a luxury villa area. Yao Xin took out a card and brushed it there. As the gate slowly opened, she drove her car into it. She headed for the last villa with a clear goal. She knew that someone was waiting for her.


    After Yao Xin stopped the car and entered the lamp house, she slightly bowed her head to a cool and gorgeous woman sitting on the sofa. She felt a sense of shame: "originally, we had the absolute advantage, but the powder provided by Chu Feng had only 10 minutes'' effect. We spent too long, we didn''t achieve extraordinary effect and failed!"


    , the cool woman, was smearing nail polish on the floor. She looked at Yao Xin after smearing the last two fingernails. "I thought you were Chun Feng pit, but I heard from you on the way. All of the wolves who helped chase it down collapsed on the ground, and now they are all sent to a hospital where wolves help."


    "According to the news, it''s impossible for these people to want a world war in a month."


    Yao Xin smell speech on the face show the color of astonishment: "how possible?"


    Chu Feng and she said that those people will recover in ten minutes, how can those people finally have such a situation?


    "Do you think I''ll cheat you?" The cold woman came to Yao Xin, and the fingers of the nail polish were used to stir up Yao Xin''s chin to kiss him. But what he thought of passing a little disgusting was just kissing on the forehead. "That''s the fact, or do you go to check it yourself?""No, I don''t mean that. How can I not believe you?" Yao Xin hurriedly shook her head in a panic. All she had today was given by the woman in front of her. She did not dare to disobey her any meaning.


    "According to my guess, Chu Feng didn''t tell you the truth?" Lengyan woman took back the finger, Lengyan''s face appeared to kill: "I think he not only wants to kill the Wolf Gang for his own safety, but also wants to take it off with us!"


    "Otherwise, as long as I tell you to wait three or five more minutes, those members of the Wolf Gang will be ashes tonight, and our more than 300 people will not die in vain."


    Yao Xin''s face changed slightly and shook his head: "it''s not that Chu Feng didn''t tell me. At that time, he called me and said that he would recover in ten minutes, but I hung up the phone in a hurry, which had nothing to do with him." Yao Xin at the moment, do not know why, although the heart also feel so, but can not help but speak to Chu Feng.


    "Are you in love with him?"


    Lengyan woman suddenly turned around, with a smile on her face. When Yao Xin shook her head, she suddenly kicked her foot out of Yao Xin''s abdomen: "otherwise, how can you explain the failure of this evening? The news is what he told you and what he told you to do. But now what is the result? Do you still speak for him?"


    Cold hum a, looking at the expression of pain lying on the ground Yao Xin: "only you are so stupid, a man''s words can also believe, then there is no lie in this world, if he Chu Feng is really sincere and you cooperate, it will tell you the effect of the powder once, not so."


    "Even if he really forgot, why did you retreat, and Shuangzhu building was attacked and humiliated?"


    Yao Xin was kicked in the abdomen, his eyes showed a trace of pain, but in the face of Lengyan woman''s question or lower his head: "sorry!"


    "I''m sorry, can you make up for the loss tonight?" Lengyan woman asked without feeling, and then walked back and sat down, with a murderous voice: "remember to me, this is the last time. What I want is that you take Chu Feng as a chess piece, not as an ally. Don''t stick it cheap, otherwise, you know my means."


    Yao Xin nodded and stood up with a trace of tears in her eyes. Maybe she was bright in the eyes of outsiders, but in the eyes of this woman, she could die at any time.


    Lengyan woman''s face that kind of Xiao Sha color has faded, but the tone is still not many feelings: "go back, although I am not satisfied tonight, but also damaged the Wolf Gang 1500 people, our pressure is also a little less, but next, you see to do, similar mistakes, I will not forgive the second time."


    Yao Xin slightly nodded, and then walked toward the outside, feeling this moment heart, good pain!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    Yao Xin was eager to get a trace of warmth after the failure, but at the moment her heart is really cold, and she has to leave here in the middle of the night, just because of a failure, she can not help producing a trace of confusion.


    Driving slowly left the villa area, only about 500 meters away, a figure appeared in front of her was blocking her way. A trace of surprise was revealed in her eyes. Then she was covered by anger. She suddenly opened the door, got out of the car and ran towards Chu Feng standing there. When she was about to approach, she jumped up high and flew out.


    Chu Feng tracks here and sees everything in the villa. She is a little surprised that the person in the villa is actually her, but she sympathizes with Yao Xin. It can be said that she is completely regarded as a chess piece, but maybe she doesn''t know it.


    In the face of Yao Xin''s sharp foot, Chu Feng just gently raised his hand and completely blocked it. His steps did not move, accompanied by a sigh: "how much hatred?"


    Yao Xin knew that he was not Chu Feng''s opponent, and when he failed in one attack, he also gave up the idea of continuing to attack. His face was angry: "this would not have happened this evening, but it was because of your powder that I was defeated. Are you such a failure of my trust in you?"


    Looking at Yao Xin''s face, Chu Feng felt a little guilty, but a lot of things are not guilt can be: "I have something wrong, but a lot of things are the cause of the change of the plan, you think I have failed your trust, do you ask me, you are frank with me?"


    "What''s more, in ten minutes, if your people were not greedy for the pleasure of cat and mouse, they would lose so miserably? Will we wait for the Wolf Gang to burst out the potential of life because of its stranglehold? "


    Yao Xin looked stunned instead of anger, and finally shook his head: "but why did those drugs finally make all the people of the Wolf Gang faint? Why didn''t you tell me that?"


    "Tell you, let your men reap life with their machetes?"


    Chu Feng''s heart is not like the original, to do a thing, that is to seriously complete, he did deceive Yao Xin, but with a clear conscience: "and they can''t mention combat effectiveness for a month? Is it not enough to kill people in order to make you happy


    Yao Xin knew that Chu Feng was right, but the wall in her heart made her very uncomfortable. She firmly believed that Chu Feng played with her trust, but she found that she could not hate it!


    "Take a good rest when you are tired. Maybe she has been kind to you, but these years are enough."


    When Yao Xin was confused and miserable, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of her and put his arm around her shoulder and leaned on his body: "women are women after all. The world of men is the world of rivers and lakes. How do you fight for it?"


    Yao Xin leaned on Chu Feng at that moment, her whole body strength seemed to be lax in general, and her tears couldn''t be restrained: "why did she do this to me? I did so many things for her, and even didn''t hesitate to become a person stained with blood, but why did she do this to me?"


    Thinking of the foot in the villa just now, and the murder that can''t be covered up, Yao Xin feels that she seems strange to Lengyan woman, which is her confused and painful place.


    Although Chu Feng was curious about Yao Xin''s reaction, he didn''t ask what he was doing. He just picked her up and went to the car: "no one is destined to be nice to anyone. She is the president. You are just a spokesperson. You can''t reach the idea in her heart. It''s a replacement."


    "So you really don''t have to think about it. Just do your own thing."


    In the arms of a man for the first time, Yao Xin felt her body and mind shaking. She stopped her tears and raised her head to look at Chu Feng''s still immature, but resolute face, slowly showing a smile: "you''re right!"


    When Chu Feng and Yao Xin left the road, a team of men in black, with a total of more than 20 people, avoided the monitoring and security of the villa area and headed for the villa where Leng Yan woman was. Everyone ran very fast, but there was not much noise. Everything was going on quietly.


    Xia Yan was the leader, and these people were set up by Chu Feng. All of them were demoralized special soldiers. They were tough enough both in skill and in mind. At the moment, Xia Yan stood in front of the villa and immediately more than 20 people climbed into it like a monkey.


    "Who?"


    As soon as I got into the villa, I was found by the hidden guard. Although there was no one in the villa, there were 20 good hands hiding in the dark to protect the safety here.


    But the words have not left the last note, a landing man in black rolled out directly, a dagger in his hand directly stabbed the guard''s stomach, extinguished his vitality.


    Xia Yan fell from the wall, did not go to see the dead guard, just looked at the villa in front of him, the voice was full of killing: "no chicken or dog left!"


    Then more than 20 people began to disperse. When they met resistance, they were killed by thunder. In less than five minutes, they had taken full control of the whole villa, but soon someone ran to Xia Yan: "there are only ten people in the villa, and there are no other living things left!"


    "No one?"Xia Yan Lenglie''s face appeared a trace of consternation, but then a Zheng: "withdraw, or be made dumplings!" Then the people in the villa received the order to evacuate quickly. Although they were curious about where the target person had gone tonight, they would still abide by Xia Yan''s order, which is the military style.


    Twenty minutes later, everyone went to a safe place and disappeared in the boundless night. When Xia Yan walked toward a street, he also dialed Chu Feng''s phone: "target task, missing!"


    Finish saying a word, Xia Yan hung up the mobile phone, then disappeared in the vast night.


    At the moment, with Yao Xin to her comfort nest, Chu Feng listens to the sound of water coming from the bathroom and puts down the phone. The dignified look in her eyes is more than one point. Originally, she wanted to kill the president and frame it up to the Wolf Gang, so that they can never die. Unexpectedly, that woman is so intelligent.


    It can be seen from this that she didn''t trust Yao Xin at all. She just changed places after Yao Xin left. It''s a pity that she didn''t keep watching at that time, otherwise she would not have run away.


    "You are the first man to come here."


    Yao Xin went to sit beside Chu Feng and looked at his huge room with a smile: "it''s also the first man I met, do you believe it?"


    At the moment, Yao Xin''s body color is very uniform, there is no lie color, Chu Feng definitely nodded: "I believe it!" Although Yao Xin, who seems to have a lot of curiosity and experience, hasn''t contacted a man yet, Chu Feng believes in his left eye.


    Yao Xin began to talk about her story. Yao Xin, 27, came to Jianghai when she was 16 years old. She had just graduated from high school. She had no relatives in Jianghai. She found a hotel as a room attendant and made up her bed. At that time, she was green and beautiful, and met with the manager''s harassment when she made the bed.


    The manager told her that she would be promoted to the director of the hotel''s housekeeping department if she was on call last time. However, Yao Xin died and the manager had to use Qiang. It happened that at that time, a noble person in her life appeared, and a girl of similar age let her bodyguard save her.


    And since then, the girl took Yao Xin with her, reading with her, eating together, sleeping together in the evening!


    Yao Xin felt that it was the most brilliant time of her life. She felt that she had met a good person. However, on her 18th birthday, the girl who saved her asked to develop something different from her on her birthday at night.


    Yao Xin was at a loss and didn''t know what she was going to do. However, after two years, Yao Xin could still read and eat well. So she nodded and agreed without hesitation, because she felt that without that person, she did not know what kind of fate it would be.


    Chu Feng had been sitting quietly beside him. Yao Xin looked at him with a trace of shyness in his eyes: "that night, I knew why she had saved me in the first place, because although she was a girl, she seemed to have hatred for men. She said that when she first saw me, she fell in love with me.


    "Our relationship has lasted until now, and I have gradually accepted this relationship between two people and become a pair of lovers secretly with her."


    When Chu Feng was in dianlan, he knew that there were people who liked the same sex in the big city. But he didn''t expect that Yao Xin was such a person in front of him. Maybe he wanted to repay his kindness, but in the end, he was changed and gradually accepted?


    Yao Xin seemed to say that after opening, she was not so shy, biting her lips: "I love her, for her I can pay my life, 16 years old to now 11 years, she gave me a lot of things, without her, without me!"


    Eyes to Chu Feng: "you will help me, right?" As she spoke, Yao Xin tore off her towel and revealed her spotless body: "although it''s a bit of a use of your meaning, I love others, but I have this body, you will be the first man to get it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    The morning sun, rippling out a warm sense, the beginning of winter season has passed, such a weather makes people particularly comfortable.


    In Yao Xin''s cozy nest, Chu Feng has already got up early and is busy in the kitchen. Although Yao Xin was frank in front of him last night, as long as he nodded, he could gallop on the charming woman, but Chu Feng finally restrained his desire.


    It''s not that Yao Xin is not beautiful, nor that she has no charm, nor that Chu Feng has no interest, but a kind of respect!


    Although Chu Feng''s heart for Yao Xin said love can not understand, but everyone has the right to choose, everyone has everyone''s hobbies, do not need you to support them, but you are not qualified to reprimand and despise what, human freedom.


    And Yao Xin can tell these secrets to himself, which shows a lot of things, Chu Feng is not inhuman, take advantage of people in danger.


    The noise in the kitchen also wakes Yao Xin, who is sleeping soundly. Although a lot of things happened last night, she just slept for a short time, but now she is full of spirit and raises a seductive smile: "I thought last night, you would enjoy my body, but I didn''t think that you chose to spend the night in the living room."


    When she said this, Yao Xin had both appreciation and a little disappointment. She was disappointed that Chu Feng didn''t move her, and she was disappointed that her body couldn''t let Chu Feng get lost.


    "Sorry to wake you up."


    After last night''s event, the relationship between the two seems to be close to a lot, Chu Feng gentle smile: "but get up just right, I cooked a little porridge, you can wash your face and eat."


    Yao Xin nodded slightly, like a swallow, and went to the bathroom. After a few minutes, the table had already placed lean meat porridge full of fragrance. Originally, Yao Xin didn''t want to eat meat and was afraid of being fat, but when she smelled the smell in the air, she still felt her appetite.


    Finally, I couldn''t help eating three bowls.


    The tongue seductively plundered on the red lips. He added some porridge to his mouth and looked at Chu Feng with charming eyes: "people say that men are merciless, but how can I feel that you are different?"


    Chu Feng just looked at Yao Xin''s ruddy little lips. He seemed to think of Yao Xin''s ambiguous relationship with himself. He shook his head to let him not think about it. Then he took over the topic: "not every man is what you think. You should firmly believe that no matter how ruthless a person is, he also has his tender side."


    "There''s something that you can''t see, but it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist, OK?"


    Yao Xin nodded his head, but he didn''t go to talk to Chu Feng about this topic. We are all rational people, and we won''t lose our principles because of a little touching: "in the first world war last night, the wild wolf gang will certainly hurt our muscles and bones. Today, maybe tomorrow, there will be more attacks. What''s your opinion?"


    Chu Feng glanced at Yao Xin with a playful look in his eyes: "do you still believe me?"


    "Believe it!"


    Yao Xin was stunned, and then nodded heavily, with firmness in her eyes: "although she said it was you who did it on purpose last night, I still want to believe you, or you will not tell me about the attack of the Wolf Gang. You can see that Shuangzhu will be invaded and swallowed by the Wolf Gang."


    "Thank you for your trust." Seeing Yao Xin''s serious look, Chu Feng felt a little ashamed, but that was all: "the Wolf Gang may have moved this evening after what happened last night, but it will definitely not be the dark clouds pressing down the city. It seems that thousands of people have been mobilized like last night."


    "At least, tonight, they''re going to push out the cards of the double pearl Association and wipe them out in one fell swoop!"


    "Not like last night. How do they do it?" Yao Xin frowned. Although Shuangzhu association is the weakest among several gangs on average, it doesn''t take a few people to force the bottom card, right?


    "Don''t you know at night?" Chu Feng naturally has his own ideas, but if he doesn''t tell Yao Xin, it doesn''t have much effect. He will make her confused with the original layout: "OK, you can have a rest and do it according to the previous arrangement. Today, the Wolf Gang knows that Shuangzhu will be on guard and will not be the same as last night."


    "Of course, it''s possible that they won''t make any noise tonight."


    "Are you going?" Seeing Chu Feng standing up as if to leave, Yao Xin suddenly felt a sense of loneliness in his heart.


    Chu Feng looks back at Yao Xin, who wants to stop talking, and sighs in his heart. How afraid is this woman of loneliness? But Chu Feng would not stay, showing a gentle smile: "I am still a student of Jianghai University, yesterday did not go, if not today, it will not make sense."


    "But if there''s no problem, I''ll call you in the evening."


    Chufeng left Yao Xin''s home with a little warmth in a soft voice. He took a taxi outside the community and went straight to Shengyuan security company. There was still half an hour for Xia Yan to go to work. At the moment, he always needed to do something.


    Xia Yan came to the company ahead of time. He seemed to be waiting for something. When he saw a taxi stop, Chu Feng came down from the top and looked at the surrounding environment, he walked naturally: "Yuanmin will have news!"In the silence of Chu Feng, Xia Yan''s organizational language said: "last night, 8000 young gang members launched a fierce attack on the Yuan people''s Association. At first, the Yuan people''s association could resist with geographical advantages, but after all, it was the gang members who had just been organized, and only when they met with strong attacks, they slowly broke up!"


    "In the end, Yuan Xinggang took 800 people back to the poor residential areas in Pujiang district. He used the familiar environment to stop the attack of the Qing Gang, and then slowly gathered the people together."


    Speaking of this, Xia Yan sighed: "but in the end, there were only 900 people in the Yuan people''s Association. The 3000 people''s Association of the Yuan Dynasty removed the dead. Some people all ran away, or temporarily turned to deal with the Yuan people''s Association. It is estimated that today or tomorrow, the Yuan people''s Association will collapse."


    "There are nine hundred people willing to follow him, good." In this regard, Chu Feng did not have many unexpected nods. When he met with real danger, he would only care about himself. Now that 900 people can follow yuan Xinggang, that shows that it is still good.


    After all, it''s hard to be loyal to 900 people for just a few days together.


    "By the way, Yuan Xinggang is seriously injured. Now his brother yuan xingyong is in charge of everything."


    Thinking of the key issues, Xia Yan said: "it was yuan xingyong who called me last night. He said that his elder brother asked him to contact me. He said that the crisis of the Yuan people''s association may not be able to withstand now. I hope we can help."


    "Yuan Xinggang is seriously injured. Let his brother contact you?" Chufeng smell speech eyes light up, but Xia Yan did not notice.


    "Yes." Xia Yan didn''t think much about it. He whispered, "otherwise, the only people we know about our relationship with the Yuan people''s association are you and me, and Yuan Xinggang himself. If he hadn''t told yuan xingyong, yuan xingyong would not have known about our existence, so don''t worry about conspiracy."


    "Moreover, they have no time to abandon the plot, so they don''t need to worry about it."


    Chu Feng didn''t speak, but nodded slightly, pondering for a while and said, "tell yuan xingyong that I''ll be there tonight, and let him resist the two rounds of attacks of the Green Gang!" Eyes to the distance, Chu Feng eyes in this moment fell into a slight cold: "it seems that the days of the river and sea, to change in advance?"


    "The sky of river and sea, want to change?" Xia Yan listened to Chu Feng''s words, felt a burst of inexplicable, silk does not understand asked: "what meaning?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a sigh of uncertainty." Chu Feng shook his head and patted Xia Yan''s shoulder: "go to work. Before you have no absolute assurance of self-protection, you still go to your class. When you go to Pujiang District in the evening, you can call me again. I have to go to school."


    Xia Yan frowned curiously at the back of Chu Feng''s leaving. He always felt that Chu Feng didn''t tell him something, but he couldn''t catch what it was, so he could only shake his head. Anyway, he followed Chu Feng and did what he did. There was no need to know everything.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    Chu Feng returned to Jianghai University. Before eight o''clock, Chu Feng went back to the dormitory first. Siyan and kangchao were still sleeping. Chu Feng didn''t disturb them. When the alarm clock rang at nine o''clock, they got up quickly. Only then did they find that Chu Feng had come back.


    "You can''t explain it. The first day of the course is absent!"


    Four eyes put on glasses to get up, a face of worship at Chu Feng: "key tutor roll call when you are not even said what, tut Tut, gap ah!"


    Chu Feng has long been used to the ridicule of four eyes, which is just one of the newspaper''s laughs: "OK, what courses do you have today?"


    Four eyes is just a sigh, and then he told Chu Feng about today''s course. There is only one class in the morning and a rest in the afternoon. This is the case in universities. There are relatively few courses, but a class always takes one or two hours.


    At 9:30, the three left the dormitory. The course started from 10:00 to 11:30, an hour and a half. However, most of them went to the lecture hall in advance. It would be boring to wait for professors and others to go first.


    Just out of the dormitory area not far away, Xia Wei ran over like an elf, regardless of how many people are watching, directly rushed to Chu Feng''s side and took his hand: "why didn''t you see you on the first day of class yesterday? Where did you go? It''s impossible not to have class."


    There were a lot of things yesterday, but they were not suitable for Xia Wei to know. And for her, Chu Feng was also a little sorry for bringing her only family member, her brother, into a road: "I was a little uncomfortable yesterday, so I took a rest at my aunt''s house, but now it''s nothing big. I''m going to go to class."


    Xia Wei nodded and didn''t doubt anything. She just mumbled: "brother Xiaofeng, you can help Xiaoxue. She seems to be in trouble."


    "Yao Qianxue, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng''s heart was tight, after all, she was the first girl who felt good and had good feelings. When she heard that she was in trouble, she always had something: "however, I am a student. What can I do for her?"


    Xia Wei glared at Chu Feng angrily, took his hand and walked forward in the four eyes and Kang Chao''s envious look: "the thing is like this. Two days ago, Jianghai hospital operated on Xiaoxue''s father. With the possibility of getting up again, Xiaoxue''s father also got the help of a kind-hearted man and got a million yuan.


    Their family owes Mu Tianfei 600000 yuan, which could have been paid back. But yesterday, Xiaoxue gave Mu Tianfei a million cards, but mu Tianfei said that Xiaoxue''s family owed him 1.8 million yuan, so now Xiaoxue is very distressed. "


    "What, loan 600000, return 1.8 million, what''s going on?"


    Chu Feng didn''t speak, but his four eyes were surprised. He didn''t know why Yao Qianxue''s family asked Mu Tianfei to borrow money, but even if it was OK to borrow any money, how could he pay twice the interest? It was just more usurious than usury!


    "It''s not because of snow''s mother!" Speaking of this, Xia Wei was also a little angry, hummed: "Mu Tianfei every time she lent money to her family, she would ask them to sign a loan slip. Xiao Xue''s mother wanted her to follow Mu Tianfei, so she knew whether the terms on the note were hegemonic treaties or signed like that."


    "So the loan of 600000 is now 1.8 million."


    It turns out that Yao Qianxue''s mother asked Mu Tianfei to borrow money two months ago, which was a sum of 100000 yuan. Finally, she successively borrowed several hundred thousand yuan, and all signed the IOU, which was totally overlord clause. In terms of natural month, it would be 1.8 million yuan this month and 3.6 million yuan next month.


    Yao Qianxue''s mother decided that her daughter was Mu Tianfei''s, and she was too lazy to pay attention to these things. Could her son-in-law ask her mother-in-law to pursue debts? So he did not hesitate to lend it to Yao Shuren for medical treatment, but now Yao Shuren is well, Yao Qianxue wants to pay back the money, but he can''t afford it.


    "How do you think I can help her?"


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that there was such a clause. What he thought could be solved by one million yuan was that he was too simple and looked up to Mu Tianfei: "how do you think I can help her with the decision made by her mother? Is it 1.8 million for mu Tianfei, or how to do it? "


    The so-called Chu Feng is willing to try anything, but now the root of the problem lies in Yao Qianxue''s mother. Chu Feng has no doubt. Even if the money is returned to Mu Tianfei at the moment, Yao Qianxue''s mother will not return it. If the money is returned to Mu Tianfei, Yao Qianxue''s mother will not return it, but it is her who does not return it.


    The first time Chu Feng saw Yao Qianxue''s mother, she knew that she was a greedy person. Maybe her daughter was just a tool for seeking value in her heart!


    Xia Wei didn''t know how to answer Chu Feng''s question. She just said with a small mouth: "in front of many people, you said that you like Xiaoxue. Can you watch her enter the tiger''s mouth and destroy her in Mu Tianfei''s hands all her life?"


    "She''s her, I''m me, it''s not a big deal!"


    Chu Feng sighed. After these days, some beautiful things were already a kind of extravagant hope for him. He shook his head and left Xia Wei''s hand and walked forward: "this is her mother''s reason. No one can help her. Maybe her mother doesn''t want someone to pay back the money and let her lose Mu Tianfei, the golden tortoise son-in-law?"Siyan and Kang Chao also nodded slightly. This kind of thing really can''t help. One is to pay back the money; the other is Yao Qianxue''s mother is in it, which is difficult to do. Then they all follow Chu Feng to the front.


    Xia Wei stood in the same place. At the moment, she suddenly felt that Chu Feng was a little strange. Without that kind of warm smile, she was just indifferent. She murmured: "did he just talk casually and didn''t like Xiaoxue at all?"


    "Thank you, vivi!"


    When Xia winono was talking to herself, Yao Qianxue didn''t know where she came from. Her face was a little dim and she was still a little ugly: "thank you for worrying about me, but forget it. My father didn''t know where to get a million yuan, and my mother forced her to take it. She told me that unless she died, I would be mu Tianfei''s person. I''ll try my best."


    "Light snow!" Xia Wei turns her head and looks at Yao Qianxue. She feels sorry for her best friend, but Yao Qianxue shakes her head. Xia Wei doesn''t go on. She just looks at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure. She always feels that Chu Feng is the only one who can help Yao Qianxue. This is an intuition.


    "No heartache?"


    At the moment, I have come to the lecture room and look at the people who are almost full. I can see that you are a little interested in Yao Qianxue. Although you have no money to help her, as long as you stand out, I believe Yao Qianxue will be very moved. You are not wise to do so


    The reason why Chu Feng said those words just now is that Yao Qianxue happened to be there and hid in the dark. However, he certainly would not say these words: "I am just a person, not a God. Mu Tianfei''s uncle heard that it was the leader of the Green Gang. How can I help Yao Qianxue, get money, or fight for people?"


    Siyan and Kang Chao nodded slightly. They also knew that Chu Feng was right. If Mu Tianfei was just an ordinary person, he could reason with him even if he didn''t have money. However, he was not. He was doomed to have no reason to talk about. He could only regret Yao Qianxue''s future fate in his heart, and said that all the good cabbages were hogged by pigs.


    Chu Feng leaned on the chair, not that he didn''t want to help Yao Qianxue, but that these things can help once, can''t help countless times, if you don''t remove some things from the root, such things can happen for the first time and then there will be a second time.


    As long as Huang Luowen is there one day, Mu Tianfei will have a backer, and Yao Qianxue''s mother will have hope. If she thinks of anything, she will smile and help her. Then she will have to cure the root cause!


    "Chu Feng, your tutor asked you to go to their office."


    When the lecture ended at 11:30, the old professor said to Chu Feng and walked out of the lecture room. But everyone looked at Chu Feng. Many people were gloating. They all thought that Chu Feng didn''t come yesterday, and the tutor had to settle accounts!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    Huangfu ruodie, a high-quality student of Jianghai University, completed her master''s degree at the age of 21 and stayed in the university to teach. Seven years later, she has become a well-known tutor of Jianghai University. Her students have graduated for three times and thousands of them have become employees or leaders of high-tech enterprises.


    In a word, this is a woman with self-restraint, quality and ability.


    Chu Feng asks Siyan and Kang Chao to go to dinner first. Then he comes to the office floor where the tutor is and finds Huangfu ruodie''s office. Because he is a freshman in the Department of economics, Huangfu ruodie''s office is independent.


    Taking a deep breath at the door, Chu Feng knocks on the door. There is no response. Chu Feng squints his eyes and looks through it. Huangfu ruodie corrects something there, as if nothing has been heard.


    Chu Feng can only temporarily suppress the idea in his heart to knock on the door again, but still did not invite such words to pass out.


    But Chu Feng can see that Huang Fu Ruo die sits up straight with a joking face. Obviously, he wants to give Chu Feng a strong hand.


    If Chu Feng can''t see it, it''s OK. Seeing Huang Fu Ruo die showing such a look, Chu Feng opens the door of the office directly and goes in: "teacher, do you want me?"


    "Did I let you in?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s original banter was intended to dissipate directly after Chu Feng came in. Instead, he was serious: "when you were a student, you just broke into other people''s rooms directly. Your former teacher didn''t teach you to do it. It''s basic courtesy to knock on the door before you can enter?"


    Chu Feng, with a hint of playfulness, walked over and sat down, facing Huangfu ruodie. His eyes were wantonly on the woman''s body. His mouth was full of evil, which contained a deep smile.


    Especially for the professional black skirt, Chu Feng narrowed her eyes slightly. It was certainly different from other short skirts. It seemed that it was improved, and it was shorter than the ordinary short skirt. As long as Huangfu Ruo butterfly''s action was a little bigger, the skirt bottom scenery would have a panoramic view.


    This kind of special dress up, not open, but not conservative, can arouse the deepest sense of conquest and desire of men.


    Just a simple glance, Chu Feng can judge that Huangfu ruodie is a woman who is good at conquering, and her heart is extremely strong!


    "Good looking?"


    When Chu Feng savored and thought about something, Huang Fu Ruo die''s eyes flashed with disgust and said, "looking at your tutor in the next four years, who taught you?"


    "Instinct!" Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked directly at Huangfu Ruo die''s beautiful eyes: "I am 18 years old, and my teacher is undoubtedly a goddess among the goddesses. As a restless teenager in this period, it''s normal to have more eyes, but you can rest assured that I will never take you as a Fantasy object."


    Huangfu ruodie snorted coldly, but could not see the anger or how on his face. He squinted at Chu Feng: "I know that you have something to do with the headmaster, otherwise he would not have called me personally to say that you are not convenient for class, but I also need to tell you that unless I am not your instructor, you will be under my jurisdiction."


    Delicate and slender fingers pointed at the table, Huangfu ruodie''s body suddenly produced a strong atmosphere that ordinary men can''t resist: "so next time, don''t let the principal tell me that there''s my contact number on the course schedule, and I won''t come without my approval. When you are absent, I won''t look for you, and I''ll deduct points."


    "If you can''t get your diploma, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    "Actually, if you smile, it''s beautiful." Chu Feng stood up, clubbed his hands on the desk and looked at Huangfu ruodie. His eyes twinkled with a man''s expression: "but seeing that you are still single at the age of 28, you can imagine what kind of person you are, but you should be clear about one thing."


    Pointing to the sky, Chu Feng is only 50 cm away from Huangfu ruobi, and can already see the flawless skin on the woman''s face: "you are just the tutor of Jianghai University, and there are department heads, vice presidents, principals and other leaders above you. You don''t listen to what they say. Are you the Minister of the Ministry of culture?"


    "Chu Feng, are you challenging me?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die also stood up and clubbed his hands on the table top and looked at Chu Feng with a kind of oppression in his eyes: "you''re right, but you have to know that you are my student and under my jurisdiction. I want to make you uncomfortable, you can''t walk any step!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes inexplicably pondered two points, and suddenly two fingers without any sign raised Huang Fu Ruo die''s sexy chin: "28 years old, you should enjoy your life, don''t have any natural and man-made disasters, then nothing will happen. I''m free and proper in my affairs, and I don''t bother my tutor. You''re worried."


    "But I will remember your words and ask you for leave next time!"


    When Huangfu ruodie''s body is stiff and her eyes show surprise, shame and anger, but she doesn''t know how to react, Chu Feng is a little closer to her ear and can feel the heat: "teacher, has anyone told you that your neckline is very low? But really, it''s white, it''s powerful! "


    After that, chufeng walked out of the office, leaving Huang Fu Ruo die with that crazy smile and the words of shame!He looked down at his neckline, which was half white. Huang Fu Ruo die''s eyes flashed with shame and anger: "Chu Feng, you''d better pray that you don''t make me uncomfortable, or I''ll make you ten times more uncomfortable than I am!"


    Chu Feng, who has left the office, naturally doesn''t know Huang Fu Ruo die''s hate words. After leaving the office building, he goes out to Jianghai University and wants to go back to the green garden. But after thinking about it, she still has to forget it. Lin Yulin doesn''t know if she is angry. Let''s talk about it later!


    Just walked to the school gate, a voice came from the front. Chu Feng turned around and looked at it. Huang Jingyin came over with her mouth murmuring: "can you go back with me?"


    "Come back with you, will you?" At the moment, Chu Feng wants to go to Siyan and kangchao for dinner. They say that they will wait for themselves. However, Huang Jingyin suddenly says these words. Chu Feng feels that he has nothing to do with you. Are you going to take me back to see your parents?


    "My dad may be something these days. What he wants to see most is that I have a person who loves me and takes care of me. Can you agree?"


    Huang Jingyin''s face was a little gloomy, and her eyebrows were full of sadness. She was afraid that Chu Feng might misunderstand something. Huang Jingyin explained: "don''t worry, I just let you pretend to accompany me. I don''t want my father to leave with regret. What he worries about most in the world is me. Can you understand?"


    "I''ll go with you."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that Huang Jingyin had such a thing in her family. No wonder Huang Jingyin always refused some people''s invitation at night. She wanted to take care of her sick father at home. As expected, not everyone could see it from the outside.


    At first glance, who believes this is the case in Huang Jingyin''s family?


    Huang Jingyin thought of a lot of words, but did not expect Chu Feng just asked why and agreed. After a moment, she showed a grateful smile: "thank you, you can rest assured. I just want you to help, I won''t do it."


    "Silly girl, let''s go!" Chu Feng laughs with astonishment, pats Huang Jingyin''s head, takes her hand and walks to one side. This is the first time that he holds Huang Jingyin''s hand. He feels nothing, but Huang Jingyin is surprised and looks at that hand, which is powerful, warm and safe.


    An hour later, Huang Jingyin looked at the big and small bags of nutriment and fruit in Chu Feng''s hand and asked in astonishment, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you say your father wants you to find someone who can care about you, take care of you and make him feel at ease?" Chu Feng kept a warm smile, Yang Yang hand things: "so in order to achieve this, I naturally want to buy some good things, otherwise how to pass the pass of father-in-law?"


    Huang Jingyin was stunned and her tears blurred her eyes: "thank you


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    Huang Jingyin''s family is in the old Pujiang district and belongs to the family to be relocated. This is what Chu Feng didn''t expect. At ordinary times, Huang Jingyin doesn''t look like a rich family, but it also looks like a well-off society.


    "Do you think I am vain?"


    Although Chu Feng has made his expression as natural as possible, but the beginning of the kind of consternation or Huang Jingyin very good look in the eyes: "you don''t deny, it is also a fact, before my father is not ill, I really love vanity, new clothes, new mobile phones, everything needs new."


    Let Chu Feng not talk, Huang Jingyin continued, tone also more three points of regret: "but when he really fell ill that moment, I felt the whole sky collapsed, at home rummage cabinet, want to give him money to go to the hospital, but it is not found at all, but found some documents, documents for the sale of blood."


    "And I look at the date, at that time, I changed a mobile phone!"


    "Your father will be glad to know that." Chu Feng showed a smile, took Huang Jingyin''s hand and whispered, "at least you are not like those parents who died in bed for a few days, but you only know that you don''t come back to have a look outside, so you''ve done a good job. Who hasn''t ordered the past?"


    When Huang Jingyin said this, her tears flowed out again. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she raised her head: "really?"


    "Really, your father will be happy for you now, you already know a lot of things, sensible!"


    Chu Feng nodded affirmatively. For good people and bad people, Chu Feng can be said to be the most clear person in the world. When Huang Jingyin said those words, there was no color in her body, only beautiful things. Chu Feng couldn''t see it. So she was sure that Huang Jingyin showed her true feelings.


    When a person is sad, what he needs most is to have someone to comfort himself. Huang Jingyin is like this at the moment. He nods with a smile: "I suddenly find that I like you more and more!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at Huang Jingyin''s loving eyes. He quickly turned around: "let''s go. Your father hasn''t eaten yet."


    "Coward!" Huang Jingyin looks at Chu Feng as if fleeing for life. She quickly walks to the front, mumbles and whispers, but still wipes the tears on her face and follows.


    "Yinyin is back, just in time to eat!"


    They just appeared in a courtyard. A woman in her forties just came out of the house. With that simple smile, she saw Chu Feng standing beside Huang Jingyin: "is this


    Huang Jingyin seemed to have practiced countless times. She took Chu Feng''s arm and said, "this is my boyfriend. My father asked me to bring him back. We didn''t have classes in the afternoon, so I came back!"


    Green aunt smell speech to nod: "that dare sentiment good, hurry in, waiting for you to eat, I go back first!"


    "Aunt Qing, walk slowly!" Huang Jingyin nodded and did not go to retain anything. After waiting for Aunt Qing to go out completely, she saw Chu Feng''s curious look in her eyes before explaining: "aunt Qing is our neighbor next door. There is a son in high school in my family. When I rest, I will give him a make-up lesson. Aunt Qing will take care of my father when I am away."


    "But if my dad didn''t have these things, they would have been married a few months ago."


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly, and then said, "let''s go." then he walked into the room with Huang Jingyin. A man who looked like 60 years old was sitting there. However, if Chu Feng looked carefully, he would find that he was only a sick old man, who was more than 40 years old at most.


    I think it''s Huang Jingyin''s father!


    "Hello, uncle. My name is Chu Feng." Chu Feng handed Huang Jingyin what he had in his hand and put it away. Then he went straight to Huang Chengyuan''s side and raised a smile: "it''s Yinyin''s boyfriend, but I have time to see you today. I''m really sorry. I hope uncle doesn''t blame you."


    When he spoke, Chu Feng held Huang Chengyuan''s hand and felt the pulse beating. The latter opened his eyes at this time and gave out a breath of death: "Yinyin''s boyfriend? Yes, very well, sit down and eat! "


    Chu Feng frowned deeply, took a look at Huang Chengyuan, then stood up and went to the other side of the table and sat down. His eyes showed a look of thinking, but not too much.


    "Yinyin, you can sit down and have a good meal with me."


    Huang Chengyuan gently raised his hand, as if he didn''t have any strength. Huang Jingyin could hardly restrain her tears when she saw her father''s manner. However, she finally resisted. Her father taught her that she should be strong!


    Huang Chengyuan did not say a word in addition to two words at the beginning of the meal. Huang Jingyin just ate a little because he was in a bad mood. However, Chu Feng had a good appetite and ate three bowls. Huang Chengyuan looked sick, but he also ate two bowls.


    "I hope you will treat Yin better in the future, so that I can die in peace."


    After dinner, Huang Jingyin goes to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Huang Chengyuan speaks faintly. When Chu Feng wants to speak, he gently raises his hand: "now you can go. You don''t need to come to see me if you have nothing to do in the future. It''s just like this for those who are going to die. I just hope that in the future, you can hold up a piece of sky for Yinyin!"Chu Feng in the eyes of thinking more, finally said: "Uncle you have a good rest, I will go first!"


    Huang Chengyuan told himself to go, so there is his reason. Chu Feng will not say anything, but in his heart, there are many questions. Huang Chengyuan is not sick at all, but he has suffered severe internal injuries and has already hurt his life. And life has been countdown and can not be saved!


    Although Chu Feng is sure to let him live a few months more, he feels unnecessary, that will only give Huang Jingyin hope.


    Unconsciously, Chu Feng has walked to the alley, and he is lazy to pay attention to why Huang Jingyin''s father was seriously injured and was preparing to go out to block the car to leave, and then he could smell a strong wind force in his ear.


    A slight film, only a fist from the Chu wind measured, can feel a gust of wind across the face of the feeling, eyes slightly set a foot to kick back, the back seems to have been expected to be general, a foot to meet up, Chu wind walked two steps ahead, the attacker toward the back three steps.


    The two men each hit each other with a heavy blow, and the sound of fist hit was very dull. The attacker was obviously weaker than Chu wind in strength. This time, they went back seven steps directly, and then they buffered the backward force on one wall.


    Chu Feng stood still and stood in his hand. He could not feel the murderer of the black man: "what do you mean to do that?"


    The black man was shocked in his eyes, but he knew that he was not the opponent of Chu Feng. He turned his head over the wall and disappeared without trace. Chu Feng didn''t go after it because he knew who was attacking, and he didn''t kill himself. Chu Feng didn''t want to investigate anything.


    Looking at the alley, Chu Feng can feel that someone is watching himself and finally shaking his head and walking.


    "It''s strong. If I was desperate, I was a dead man just now." After Chu Feng left, the man in black came to the courtyard where Huang Jingyin was located. He listened to the sound of dishwashing and said, "but if you don''t worry, I have 90% assurance that he can die."


    "Yin Yin is the one who comes to him on his own initiative, and doesn''t need to be nervous."


    Huang Chengyuan, who is in the vicissitudes of life, sits on the bench in the yard, but his mental strength is put on Huang Jingyin in the kitchen: "just, I am dying soon. Everything needs to be careful. My brother is not a normal man. For 18 years, he has never scattered the killing heart!"


    A terrible killing opportunity was projected in the calm eyes: "so, find an opportunity to kill him, not afraid of 10000, just in case!"


    The black man has no mask at the moment, but she is blue aunt. When he hears the footsteps nodding, he quietly leaves the courtyard!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    Just after 9 o''clock in the evening, the old area of Pujiang district is the same as late night.


    Especially because of the events of these days, we have a kind of inexplicable depression. There are fewer people in the old district. At this time of the night, most families have turned off the lights and went to bed. Even if there are children crying at night, they have not made any cry these days.


    It seems that even children feel the momentum of the wind and rain coming!


    After leaving Huang Jingyin''s home in the afternoon, Chu Feng did not leave Pujiang District, but waited for the arrival of the night. Xia Yan quickly came here to meet him after work in the evening. Although he was curious about how Chu Feng put the Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu Club aside and came here again, he would not ask more.


    After the fighting among the four gangs last night, the whole night of the river and sea was shrouded in dark depression, which was very depressing.


    "Are there any actions of the Wolf Gang tonight?"


    Chu Feng and Xia Yan are in a three story building opposite a warehouse which covers a large area. The building has been deserted for several years. It seems that there is still a little gloomy feeling. Even in the daytime, few people enter here, and at night, no one can see.


    "There may not be any action tonight." Xia Yan told Chu Feng what he had learned before he came. He tried to give Chu Feng a more detailed and accurate judgment: "because of the loss last night, the Wolf Gang wants to fight Shuangzhu again. It''s estimated that it will have to wait until tomorrow or the night after tomorrow."


    Chu Feng shook his head. According to ordinary people''s thought, even Yao Xin''s thought would be that way, but Chu Feng did not think it would be so simple: "the Wolf Gang can rise 20 years ago. There is no doubt about langdeli''s ability. Maybe he did that when everyone thought it impossible?"


    Xia Yan felt that it was not very possible, but Chu Feng thought about it for a moment, which was also a huge shock: "if langdeli really does something tonight, Shuangzhu will certainly lose a lot. Do we need to inform Yao Xin?"


    "No need."


    In his mind, the woman''s charming face and a trace of fragility appeared. Although Chu Feng couldn''t bear it, he still shook his head: "Shuangzhu club is our ally in name, but we only need to know that Shuangzhu club is also our enemy. The top position of the river and sea is limited, so we can''t stand so many people."


    Xia Yan smell speech nod, Chu wind is to let double bead meeting and Wolf Gang both lose!


    But Xia Yan didn''t say anything about it. He just looked at the warehouse where the lights were flashing in the distance and the voice of people could be heard. "What will the yuan min do? Maybe he is our foundation, and it''s also possible that he is our foundation."


    "It depends on the situation. You and them will hide for the time being. You don''t need to fight until you have to." Chu Feng understood Xia Yan''s meaning, but some things were not understood, but to find the most favorable thing to do, so as not to lose too miserably.


    At the same time, in the abandoned factory far away from the old Pujiang District, 8000 members of the Qing Gang are stationed here. Each of them is sitting on the ground with a strong sense of anger. The fighting these days has made them all like beasts drinking blood.


    "Tonight you stay here to transfer. I''ll take people directly to destroy the last group of the Yuan people''s Association."


    In a room in the office building of the abandoned factory, Hu Yuan''s eyes twinkled with cold: "as long as you give me 2000 people, I can beat the remaining 900 people of the Yuanmin Association. When we take Pujiang District, the whole river and sea will be ours."


    Hu Yuan was excited when he thought that the Green Gang was about to become the overlord of the river and sea. Huang Luowen had told Yan Tianming that the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang were looking for an opponent. Who would win and defeat their chosen opponent first would be able to completely control the river and sea and become the underground emperor!


    Considering that the Qing Gang wants to restore its status as it was a hundred years ago, Hu Yuan is excited.


    "I know to kill all day long. When can I kill so many enemies?"


    Huluo is not as excited and enthusiastic as Huyuan. For him, if he doesn''t win at the last moment, everything is likely to happen. Touching the hand that was cut off by Chu Feng, a trace of anger flashed in huluo''s eyes: "if I can, I would like to kill the person who saved the Jade Scorpion."


    However, in front of Hu Yuan, Hu Luo is still qualified to speak: "we don''t have to go in person tonight. We just need to send 1000 people to play with the Yuanmin Association. Believe me, when the sun rises tomorrow morning, the whole Pujiang district will be the territory of our Green Gang."


    "Don''t ask me why. Just do what I say. Stay here and wait for the fruits of victory."


    Huyuan wanted to ask what he wanted to ask, but Hu Luo blocked his words directly. He didn''t know what to say, and finally he didn''t go to speak. But he was a little dissatisfied. Damn it, his hands were cut off and he was still here. Wait. When the matter is over, I''ll let the leader let you retire.


    Hu Luo naturally didn''t know what Hu Yuan was thinking at the moment. He stood up and went to one side to make a phone call. Looking mysterious, Hu Luo was even more dissatisfied. However, Huang Luowen asked him to follow huluo''s instructions after he came to Pujiang district. Therefore, even if he had any opinions at the moment, he could only hold back.It took more than ten minutes for the phone call to end. Hu Luo came back with a proud look on his face. He opened the door and said to the people standing outside: "go and prepare some wine and vegetables. I want to have a good drink with Mr. Yuan!"


    The guard at the door didn''t know why huluo was still in the mood to drink at this time, but huluo said that he could only do it.


    It''s not just the guard''s curiosity. Isn''t there a big war tonight? Why are you still in the mood to drink? When huluo closed the door and came back, Huyuan frowned and asked, "huluo, although the leader of the gang asked you to take charge of the affairs of Pujiang District, you can''t do this. If you don''t want to take the whole Pujiang District, you want to drink here?"


    "Did you forget the leader''s words, how much time was given to us?"


    In the face of Hu Yuan''s question, Hu Luo just walked over with a smile, hooked his shoulder and whispered something in his ear. Then he laughed wildly: "so tonight''s victory must belong to us. We don''t need to worry about anything. We can drink at ease."


    Hu Luo''s words made Hu Yuan''s eyes light up slowly, and then he gave his thumbs up in admiration: "if what you said is true, then we can really drink tonight and wait for the victory to come."


    "At first, I wonder why the leader asked you to command. Now I understand it!"


    Hu Luo laughs with laughter. However, it seems a little strange to match his body less than one meter. Especially when he stands on the shoulder of Huyuan, he looks like a child and an adult. Only those who know huluo know that this person can not be measured by his image.


    At midnight, Hu Luo and Hu Yuan, the two main leaders of the Green Gang in Pujiang District, only sent 1000 people to attack the remnant members of the Yuan people''s Association, but did not follow them in person. Instead, they drank in the office building of the abandoned factory. Finally, Hu Yuan asked people to find four young ladies to come here.


    Completely on the extreme road of wine and wealth deduction incisively and vividly!


    "What should we do now? Although it is only a thousand people, if we take turns to fight, the Yuan people''s Association will die tonight!" Outside the warehouse, Xia Yan looks at the green gang members who have been slowly pressed from all corners, and his eyes are full of a trace of solemnity.


    "It''s easy to get a thousand troops, but hard to find one!" Chu Fengwei squinted his eyes and looked at the abandoned warehouse, and whispered out a sentence: "take your people to disperse, three people in a group, Qingbang people, abuse!"


    Xia Yan a Leng, not to say there is no need to fight tonight? But still nodded and turned away!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    A thousand people of the Qing Gang slowly surrounded them. Although the secret spies of the Yuan people''s Association had already found the people of the Qing Gang, because of the failure last night, they found that they only passed the news to the people behind them, without any other action.


    "Go


    At this time, suddenly did not know who screamed, the Green Gang of thousands of people instantly boiling up, Qiqi''s machete toward the vaguely visible people of the Yuan people''s Association, eyes flowing with the light of killing, the ferocity of human nature, at this moment.


    The war is on the verge of outbreak. Although we don''t want to have such endless fierce battles with the people of the Qing Gang, when facing death, the remnant members of the Yuan people''s Association also burst out with ferocious nature. At this time, only by killing the other party can they live better.


    What''s more, they found that the number of people who came here tonight seems to be less than that of last night. What''s more, they don''t have that kind of fear. Under the condition of equal strength, they fight for who is the most ruthless.


    Soon, in every corner, the fight has reached the white hot stage. For the bottom thugs, killing the enemy is what they need to do. They don''t need any reason, and what a gorgeous move. As long as they can kill, then it''s OK.


    Compared with the members of the Yuan people''s Association, the members of the Qing Gang are always better than those of the Yuan people''s Association. Although the members of the Yuan people''s Association occupy a geographical advantage, the Green Gang''s good war makes up for this deficiency. Moreover, both sides have fought fiercely for many times. Everyone knows each other''s strength. All the members of the Qingbang are all scholars.


    Because they know that there are still 7000 people in the back, and they can come up at any time!


    The people of the Yuan people''s association are also very clear about this, so they try their best to be very fierce, because they understand more clearly that if the follow-up forces of the Qing Gang come up, the death of the Yuan people''s Association is only a matter of time. Now, as long as they defeat the people in front of them, they can be more calm.


    While the members of the Green Gang were crying out to kill all the members of the Yuan people''s Association, some people suddenly jumped out of those inconspicuous corners in the dark. All of them were black swords that were almost integrated with the night, and flashed out and stabbed the green gang members who were heading forward.


    Those people responded only after being assassinated, stunned and angry.


    The men in black who were successful in one shot didn''t stay. They hid in the dark with their clothes that were almost integrated with the night, waiting for an opportunity. Such things happened not only in one place, but also in places where many young people were attacked.


    What''s even more disturbing is that those people in black fled quickly after they appeared, giving no time for others to react. Moreover, they seemed to be very familiar with the surrounding environment. Waiting for someone to catch up with them, the men in black had disappeared.


    "There are enemies in the dark. Be careful


    The leader stood at the front and looked at the charging Green Gang. Hearing the scream coming from behind, he immediately figured out what had happened. He yelled loudly and then flashed out a machete. In such an environment, no one could say that he would not die.


    In addition, the old area of Pujiang is exactly the kind of community building decades ago, and the distance between them is not very big. As long as a person is really hidden in the dark, it can''t be seen at all.


    Originally, according to the strength of the 8000 members of the Qing Gang, it was enough to wipe out the Yuan people''s Association overnight, but it was because the people of the Yuan people''s Association were too familiar with this area that they could not do overwhelming killing.


    Although the leader of the team has already made a warning, the silent attack and killing will always happen, which makes people unable to defend themselves. Many members of the Green Gang are in a panic at the moment. They should not only guard against the people who are fighting with themselves, but also those who may appear in the dark.


    "Big brother, if we don''t fight like this, we will be finished!"


    When the leader''s face became more and more ugly, a horse faced man ran up to him and said anxiously: "those who secretly did not kill our people, but made them seriously injured and lost their combat effectiveness. Now we need to treat them immediately, otherwise we will all die."


    "I already know. Get out of here!" Originally, I thought that this evening was a battle to get the upper capital. I didn''t want to see such a thing happen at the moment. The leader slapped the horse faced man in a confused mood: "these bastards, or you''ll kill them. What do you mean by this?"


    To be the leader of the first World War of the Youth League tonight, he is not a fool without a brain.


    If you kill the members of the Green Gang directly, you can arouse the ferocity of your companions. Although you will lose manpower, it is worth the harvest. But at the moment, those people don''t kill the members of the Green Gang, they are only seriously injured. When they hear those screams, the leader''s face looks ugly. If it goes on like this, the morale of the Green Gang will be lost.


    Seeing that the people of the Yuan people''s Association have become more fierce because of such changes, the leader of the team thought about it and took out the phone to dial it out: "Lord Luo, the Yuan people''s Association has hidden people in the dark. Now they don''t kill people, but only seriously injure our people. I don''t know the specific number of people in secret. Now we need support."


    When saying these words, the leader of the team was very uneasy. He promised again and again when he came. However, he needed support less than half an hour after the fierce battle started. He didn''t want to know that he would be scolded."What, hidden people, only hurt people, not kill people?"


    The leader''s face was a little strange, because he heard some special voice on the other end of the phone when he got through the phone in huluo. It was good to be the leader in the dark. However, he immediately organized the language and said, "I don''t know. Just when I ordered the killing, they appeared. Maybe it was the support from the Yuan people''s Association."


    "The support of the Yuan people''s Association? I see. You''ll watch for me first


    Hu Luo, who was still very angry, calmed down and thought about these unreasonable things. After cutting off the phone, although the woman''s body was very warm, at the moment, huluo was not in the mood at all. He casually pulled his pants and walked out of the utility room. He assured Huang Luowen that he would take Pujiang District in three days. Now it is the second day.


    "This dwarf, only as big as my little finger, is also playing with women. He has no feeling at all when he shouts with him." After huluo left and the door of the utility room was closed, the woman who had been pressed by huluo just now murmured. However, she was very happy when she thought of getting 20000 yuan.


    "Who, this is our president''s command office. What are you doing here?"


    Chu Feng''s body just appeared before the warehouse was found by the guards. A man with long hair yelled out. Compared with the fighting field in front of him, it is too quiet here. He always needs to be careful when such a person suddenly appears.


    "President, are you talking about yuan Xinggang?" Chu Feng stopped and showed a warm smile. It seemed that people and animals were harmless. Just standing there gave people the appearance that Mount Tai collapsed in front of me and I was as stable as a rock.


    "The president is seriously injured. Now the deputy president is yuan xingyong, who are you?"


    When the man heard Chu Feng say yuan Xinggang''s name, his subordinates grasped the handle of the knife consciously, and his eyes narrowed slightly: "if you don''t say it, I will follow the requirements of the president. If you don''t know, there will be no amnesty."


    The smile of Chu Feng''s mouth is more vigorous. Yuan xingyong, vice president? Even if yuan Xinggang is injured, it seems that he does not need to be called the president, right?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    Seeing Chu Feng, he just laughed, but he didn''t mean to leave. Dozens of guards tightened their bodies in an instant, and their eyes twinkled with vigilance. They were told by yuan xingyong that even if they were dead, they could not be disturbed!


    Although I don''t know what yuan xingyong is going to do, Chu Feng doesn''t mean to leave at the moment. Instead, he laughs. The guards subconsciously touch their hands on the knife.


    Without waiting for the guard to continue to speak, Chu Feng suddenly took the knife from the speaker''s hand. It all happened too quickly. Waiting for the knife to pass by, the original speaker fell to the ground. They didn''t even know how Chu Feng made his move, so he died?


    Chu Feng didn''t have to stop to say two sentences after killing a person like the one shown in the movie. After one knife ended the man, he continued to move towards the inside, bringing out a momentum of indomitable.


    At this time, the guards also responded, dozens of people moved, and everyone tightly held the knife in their hands. It seems that only the knife can give them a sense of security.


    Because Chu Feng looks very beautiful, but when he starts to move his hands, he can feel the shaking from his heart.


    Chu Feng didn''t have any gorgeous moves to kill the enemy with a knife. So although there were many enemies, there was no one who could evade a move under Chu Feng''s knife.


    Toward the warehouse stairs step by step to go, step by step a knife a life, Chu Feng perfect show life such as grass-roots indifference.


    When those guards saw Chu Feng killing his companions like a god of war, all of them broke out ferocity. Five people united together and waved their machetes towards Chu Feng, but their speed was very fast, and Chu Feng''s speed was even faster.


    Only saw a knife light suddenly appeared, five people subconsciously squint eyes, but then the body a shock, felt a chill from the neck, and then the body fell together!


    Less than a minute from the beginning, more than ten people died under the knife of Chu Feng, which made a strong impact on the rest of the people.


    But the more so, the more they want to stop Chu Feng, because if you let him in, even if Chu Feng doesn''t kill them now, yuan xingyong will kill them in the end.


    Chu Feng''s mouth was cold and his left eye was shining. Although his whole body was injured during this period of time, he was still able to deal with these people in front of him, but the consumption was a little higher than before.


    A member of the Yuan people''s Association caught a hole and stabbed Chu Feng''s waist with ferocity in his eyes.


    But just when he thought that he could solve Chu Feng with a knife, the latter moved away, and his face changed with astonishment. Because the knife that couldn''t stop from inertia directly ran into the body of a companion. The man''s eyes flashed with amazement. Why did he die in the hands of his companion?


    The man who made the knife didn''t expect that he would kill him by mistake, but before he could react, Chu Feng pierced his body with his backhand and walked on indifferently!


    At the moment, Chu Feng has already reached the stairway, but there are more than 20 yuan people''s Association members here, three in the front, four in the back, the rest of the people are trying to get ahead, in order to find a suitable opportunity to kill Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng seemed to have a third eye in nature. No matter what actions the people of the Yuan people''s Association did, he eventually got insight into them. The people who died were themselves.


    The light of the sword is bright and the scream is continuous. Facing the enemy, Chu Feng is not as kind as he was at the beginning. He hurts but doesn''t kill him. At the moment, as long as he comes up, all of them are lethal. He won''t waste any more strength.


    At this time, the remaining members of the Yuan people''s Association found that there were only a dozen left on their side. Looking at Chu Feng, who was bathed in blood like a god of death, his eyes were replaced by fear from the beginning of violence, just as Chu Feng was no longer a human being, but a god of death harvesting life.


    Finally, a member of the Yuan people''s Association who had poor psychological resistance lost his knife. Although he had been fighting for several years in Jidao, it didn''t mean that they were not afraid of anything. Naturally, it didn''t matter if they died with a knife. However, it would be cruel if they knew they were going to die and suffer the psychological torture before death.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were focused, and the blade in his hand came out of his hand, and turned into a cold light, which directly went into the body of the people''s Association of the Yuan Dynasty who wanted to escape, accompanied by merciless words: "kill if you want, run if you want, do I approve?"


    Looking at this moment, a look of vigilance, but no one dares to come up to the Yuan people''s Association: "put down the knife in your hand!"


    People''s bodies were shaking, and they might have thought it was a joke ten minutes ago. But facing the murderous Chu Feng, they felt cold all over their bodies for no reason, and their legs and stomachs were constantly shivering there. It seemed that as long as Chu Feng was willing and had a look, they could die.


    "I said Chu Feng''s tone was low, and his eyes slowly swept the rest of the Yuan people''s Association: "put down the knife in your hand!"


    This time, as if by electric shock, all the remaining people dropped their swords one after another. Their eyes were tense and looked at Chu Feng in fear. It seemed that those who were waiting for trial after committing crimes were worried and uneasy!Chu Feng did not go to the stairway at the moment, but turned around to look at the stairway. His voice was unquestionable: "go up!"


    Up?


    More than a dozen people were in a daze. What on earth is this? If you don''t kill them or let them go, they are allowed to go up. What are they going to do?


    But touching Chu Feng''s eyes again, almost no longer hesitated, they all went toward the stairway. When they went up to the second floor and passed by Chu Feng, they instinctively opened a little distance, as if they were close to Chu Feng, they were close to death.


    Chu Feng with more than 10 people into the stairwell, the body is also in slow retrogression, wait until five steps after the exit, eyes flash a cold light!


    Almost at this moment, there were continuous screams from upstairs. Under the perspective of Chu Feng, we could see everything. The smile on the corner of his mouth began to be obvious: "interesting!"


    "It''s so boring that you can''t come up."


    It seems that in order to respond to Chu Feng''s words, a man came down from the second floor with people. His eyes sometimes flashed a sinister color. Listening to the scream coming from behind, he snorted coldly: "a group of rubbish, they abandoned their knives before they died. No wonder when they were swept away by the Green Gang, they just knew how to escape."


    A slight sigh, a pair of distressed look: "cannon fodder is cannon fodder, difficult to become a big tool!"


    Yuan xingyong walked three meters away from Chu Feng and stopped. At the moment, the scream from the upstairs had stopped. He looked at the people who had died on the ground around him. He could not see much emotion in his eyes: "I started to think that big brother is stupid. How could he cooperate with a hairy child, but now it seems that I am wrong."


    "You have the qualification to kill dozens of people with one knife per person and deter and abandon the sword."


    When shaking his head, the 30 people who followed yuan xingyong slowly presented an encirclement circle to encircle the Chu wind. Twenty people came down from the top again. Yuan xingyong sighed: "just don''t know, can you kill again?"


    "Old class, good!" Chu Feng looks at the people around him. Everyone''s face is calm. Even if he is standing and holding a knife, he gives people a sense of coordination: "it''s just yuan Xinggang, do you know?"


    "Or, what benefits did the Green Gang give you?"


    At the moment, the people who surround themselves are all the old members of the Yuan people''s Association. They are not very strong, but they are good at fighting against two. However, these people should have followed yuan Xinggang''s advice, but they are under the control of yuan xingyong at the moment!


    "People die for money, birds die for food, big brother is pedantic!" Yuan xingyong didn''t seem to be in a hurry at the moment. He looked at the people around him and said, "except for a few pedantic people like my elder brother who went to see the king of hell, who didn''t get 200000 yuan and enjoy more wine and beauty in the future


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, it seems that there is no absolute loyalty, only eternal interests: "got it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    Yuan Xinggang was not seriously injured in the fierce battle with the Green Gang as the outside world claimed. He was basically put under house arrest by his brother yuan xingyong.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t know the whole story, he could still see the essence of the matter. If he was right, Yuan Xinggang pursued a clear conscience, but yuan xingyong pursued fame and fortune. Looking around, he sighed: "what would yuan Xinggang do if he knew that so many people betrayed him?"


    "Don''t say it''s meaningless. What we pursue these years is profit. If I can give them good food, drink and fun, then I will be the boss."


    Yuan xingyong''s face twitched for a moment, then interrupted Chu Feng''s words and said in a cruel voice: "my brother, what''s the purpose of helping the people at the bottom of the society, and what benefits can be obtained by helping those farting people? We all fight with our lives. We don''t have enough interests. Who would like to follow him, and I can!"


    "You''re right. In this era, the pursuit of interests." Chu Feng nodded and did not deny that yuan xingyong was right. In this era, no one is willing to be a gangster. Some are forced to be helpless, some need better enjoyment. After all, they have no background. This is the only way to rise.


    In other words, it is the most simple and direct way!


    Although he felt a little sympathy for yuan Xinggang, he was betrayed by so many old brothers just because he had a little idea in his mind. However, that''s all. Although the extreme pursuit of profit, his original intention still needs to be adhered to. It''s like yuan xingyong''s brother who is in charge of his position and interests.


    Even if he finally stands on the top of the peak, he is just a lonely poor man.


    "Well, I''ve told you so much that you haven''t introduced yourself yet."


    There seems to be no fear of Chu Feng. Yuan xingyong''s heart is a little curious, but when he thinks of his own arrangement this evening, he has more confidence: "my name is yuan xingyong. Yuan Xinggang is my brother. You may or may not know, but that''s not important."


    Looking at Chu Feng''s interested look, yuan xingyong frowned: "the important thing is, if you don''t give me the conditions to be satisfied tonight, you will have to die. Of course, before you die, will you let me know you?"


    "It seems that you are not very old. If you can control some things, you can be regarded as a little capable."


    "A little bit of ability, isn''t it?" Chu Feng nodded with a smile and looked at yuan xingyong: "it''s just that you said I would die tonight, but I don''t believe it. Do you know why?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s fleeting smile, yuan xingyong suddenly felt uneasy: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the back, and now the scene of the fierce battle: "you should appear before I start, take me, or even kill me, instead of talking so much nonsense with me, because the battlefield is changing rapidly, don''t you worry about what happens to your allies and no longer trust you?"


    Yuan xingyong''s face changed and he said, "what ally, I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "You certainly don''t know, but I''m sure you''ll find out later." Chu Feng now vaguely guessed that yuan xingyong had betrayed his brother and united with the Green Gang. Otherwise, according to Yan Tianming, Huang Luowen was fighting for time, and he would not just send thousands of people to attack.


    However, it was sent out this evening, which shows a lot of problems. First, the Green Gang is very confident in its own strength, and the second is that it has mastered the confidence to win, so there is no need to send out too much power.


    Yuan xingyong''s appearance at this moment is a better proof of Chu Feng''s idea. There are ghosts in the Yuan people''s Association. Although yuan Xinggang is not very familiar with Chu Feng, Yuan Xinggang, who was born as a soldier, and his personality, even if he knew his own existence, he would not speak out to get a chance of life.


    But his younger brother, yuan xingyong, is covered with a layer of greedy color, such a person, absolutely will!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If that''s what you''re talking about, die!"


    Only two people know about the secret talks between him and huluo. Even yuan Xinggang, who is under house arrest at the moment, only thinks that he is greedy for wealth and wealth, and that''s why yuan xingyong was able to take charge of the Yuan people''s Association. However, it is one thing to covet wealth and another to collude with the youth gang.


    Under the pressure of one hand, more than a dozen veteran generals of the Yuan people''s Association walked toward Chu Feng indifferently. As soldiers, they would not waver in their minds because of their words. Although at the moment, what Chu Feng said has something to study, they habitually think in their own interests.


    No doubt, now and Yuan xingyong cooperation, is the choice of maximizing interests!


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die!"


    Looking at more than ten veteran generals of the Yuan people''s Association coming towards him, Chu Feng gently shakes his head. It''s a little pity, but also a little sad for these people. One hand slowly raised, and then put it down without hesitation!


    All the people saw the gesture of Chu Feng, and they were curious about what they were calling for. Just before they could understand something, there was a sound of breaking the sky in the night. Yuan xingyong''s squinted eyes were frozen: "crossbow arrow!"Seeing what was plundered in the night, yuan xingyong almost did not hesitate to turn back and go. He hid behind the wall of the stairwell in an instant, and his heart was in ups and downs. At the moment, he finally realized that there was a gap between the plan for the night and what he expected.


    According to the truth, when Chu Feng appeared, it was the end of the fierce battle. But now Chu Feng appeared, but the fierce battle ahead did not seem to stop.


    He took out the phone, temporarily ignored what kind of risk was hidden in the dark, dialled his hope: "Lord Luo, the person who cooperated with my elder brother has appeared. Why are your people still attacking the people of the Yuan people''s Association? Is it not agreed that I will call you, and you will order to stop the attack?"


    "And then gather our strength to take down the man who influenced the Yuan people''s Association?"


    At the moment, huluo was standing in the rear of the fierce battle when he received a call from yuan xingyong, and his eyes showed a fierce look: "it''s good to say to me, who told me that this evening is to play soy sauce, at most, it''s a little fight, the purpose is to draw people out of the dark, but do you know how many people die in the Qing Gang now?"


    Then there was a sneer on huluo''s face: "but I''m really stupid. We are enemies who never die. I believe you will betray your big brother. Now it seems that it is nothing more than paralyzing my nerves, so that we can kill the most people in the Green Gang at the least cost. What a mission spy!"


    "Yuan xingyong, I''ll tell you, if I don''t take your head tonight, I''ll take your surname!"


    Then he cut off the phone. He had promised Huang Luowen that he would win Pujiang district at the lowest cost. However, he had just received a report that an unknown force was hidden in the dark and had helped the Yuan people''s Association to kill many people of the youth gang.


    It''s not that the members of the Green Gang are not fierce enough. It''s really that the people''s defense in the dark is too weak to prevent, which disperses too much energy from the members of the Green Gang.


    Huluo knew that he couldn''t wait any longer. Otherwise, even if he won the final victory tonight, he would only win miserably. He dialed Hu Yuan''s phone: "my plan has changed a little. I''ll bring the garrison to the scene immediately. I''ll take the Yuan people''s Association at all costs and explain to the leader of the gang!"


    Hu Yuan, who was playing with women, began to know that huluo''s plan was also a good secret Road, so he didn''t worry too much. Instead, he played with women at ease. But when he heard huluo''s phone call, Huyuan suddenly became cold: "Damn it, I said that there are brothers and brothers who can hurt each other in the world. I thought it was in ancient times!"


    Chu Feng looked at the members of the Yuan people''s Association who had been shot and killed by crossbows. He was not surprised or pleased in his eyes. He connected the phone: "sister Yan, I''m really sorry to disturb your rest. I''ll tell you something I overheard in the bar now!"


    After talking to Liu Yan, Chu Feng immediately dialed another phone call and drew up a light smile: "observe the police action. After the police begin to act, you can start our plan. I believe that the sun will rise tomorrow, and the river and sea will tremble for you!"


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone, and a slightly grateful word came: "thank you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    In the middle of the night, the criminal investigation team suddenly moved up. Hundreds of armed police were summoned by Liu Yan, the deputy team. We all don''t know what''s going on. If it''s a new official, Liu Yan may have to do something!


    Jin Deguang is Liu Yan''s superior and the leader of the criminal police team. However, after going to the imperial city to study and return, Liu Yan is directly in charge of the deputy team of the criminal police team. He is at the same level as Ouyang Zhen. Although this kind of subordinate becomes a boss, he is not comfortable, but he can only hold back.


    As the captain of the criminal police, he must be involved in a big operation. At the moment, he walked to Liu Yan''s side: "Liu Yan, why did you call everyone here so late? What''s your action?"


    "During working hours, please call me Deputy Liu!"


    Liu Yan glanced at Jin Deguang faintly, and her voice was not surprised or surprised to say: "as for the action tonight, I just received a secret report. Last time someone from Jianghai University secretly helped blue cell people into Jianghai and carried out terrorist action against Jianghai University, I am going to arrest the people involved."


    "Help blue cells?" Jindeguang smell speech a Zheng, suddenly subconsciously said: "how possible, blue cells are not their own in?"


    "That''s going to be investigated carefully, and the rest of the things don''t need the care of Captain Jin."


    Liu Yan did not hate Jin Deguang, but she did not have any good feelings. This is a kind of intuition. She turned to the people on one side and said, "tonight, we will divide into three teams, one team will go to Huang''s shipbuilding company, and the other team will go to the black market to find out who brought in a large amount of arms through special channels some time ago."


    When Jin Deguang''s face was unnatural and ugly, Liu Yan said finally: "the last team, go with me to the headquarters of the Green Gang to arrest Huang Luowen. The blocker tonight will be unforgivable."


    When Jin Deguang heard Liu Yan''s last words, his eyes burst into a fierce look. When he just wanted to step back a little bit, Liu Yan looked at him: "Captain Jin, you and I will act together!"


    "Well, I''d better check other teams. After all, the three teams still need to be led by someone."


    As the undercover of langdeli, Jin Deguang is actually Huang Luowen''s person. At the moment, all he wants to do is to inform Huang Luowen in a hurry, so he says that he will turn around and go, and be ready to report the news!


    "No need!" Liu Yan said in a cold voice: "I have arranged for the rest of the people to lead the team. Captain Jin is still with me. As the captain of the criminal police, you have more experience than me. At that time, many things will depend on you."


    Jin Deguang looks stiff and wants to say that he is uncomfortable or something, but touching Liu Yan''s deep eyes, he is suddenly surprised. Does this woman know anything? Thinking about this, Jinde nodded: "even vice team Liu said that, then I''ll go with you!"


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng, who was far away in Pujiang District, received a call. Huang Luowen was led by Liu Yan, the new vice captain, to the criminal investigation team. After hanging up the phone, Chu Feng looked at yuan xingyong, who was sitting on the ground like a walking corpse: "you lost tonight, and you lost ten points."


    "I''m sorry to tell you that your greatest reliance has just been invited to the criminal investigation team."


    Yuan xingyong was sitting there, as if he had not heard Chu Feng''s words. When he contacted Hu Luo on the phone, he felt that his heart was dead. He knew that he had lost, and there was no room for maneuver. He lost miserably.


    "Less wind!" Yuan Xinggang was put under house arrest in a room and had been released by Chu Feng. Now he hesitated and said, "he is my brother after all. Although he made a mistake, it is also my brother who failed to teach him well. The responsibility lies with me."


    "If you can, please give him a chance. I can''t thank you enough."


    Chu Feng took a deep look at Yuan Xinggang. He was still very fond of the man who was born as a soldier. After seeing yuan xingyong, he finally nodded: "even if President Yuan said that, I''ll give you a face. Let him pass everything that happens, but yuan xingyong can''t interfere in the affairs of the Yuan people''s Association."


    Thank you Yuan Xinggang knew that he owed Chu Feng a huge favor this time, but for his brother, he still chose to owe this favor. Moreover, seeing the situation tonight, he had no way to go back. Looking at yuan xingyong, he said, "you go, go home, live a quiet life!"


    Yuan xingyong, however, did not answer. He just sat there indifferently. Yuan Xinggang looked at it and finally turned into a sigh: "less wind, let''s go!"


    He knew that his brotherhood with yuan xingyong might be over. Although he couldn''t bear it, he believed that yuan xingyong''s resentment against himself might no longer be house arrest but kill himself.


    "Take care of yourself, you have a good brother!"


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at yuan xingyong. He had expected to lure and kill him, a mysterious man, to be appreciated by the Qinggang and replace yuan Xinggang as the boss of Pujiang district. But what he didn''t know was that cooperating with the Qingbang was tantamount to making a conspiracy with a tiger. Chu Feng whispered and turned to walk outside.


    But at this time, yuan xingyong suddenly seemed to have regained consciousness. He suddenly stood up and flashed a dagger towards the wind of Chu, silent!But on his face appeared ferocious, about to kill Chu Feng, but found a pain in the armpit, look at the side in disbelief, and then look at a knife stabbed into his armpit: "you kill me?"


    Yuan Xinggang''s face showed heartache and breathed out heavily: "it''s better for me to kill you than to let you die in other people''s hands!" Looking at yuan xingyong, whose strength and vitality were slowly lax, Yuan Xinggang''s eyes flowed with murder: "but don''t worry, I will kill the tiger that lures you. You can close your eyes!"


    Yuan xingyong was unwilling to close his eyes. If he died in the hands of Chu Feng, he would not feel strange, but he did not think that he would eventually die in the hands of his own brother. Maybe at the moment of his death, he could not figure out why.


    Yuan Xinggang picked up yuan xingyong''s body and looked at Chu Feng: "thank you for giving him a chance, but he has been deeply involved in it. Death may be a relief to him!"


    "Why, it''s brother after all!" Chu Feng shakes his head secretly. This incident can be avoided. Chu Feng has already seen it in his eyes, but he knows that if yuan xingyong survives, he will certainly block himself. So Chu Feng doesn''t mind watching yuan Xinggang kill him.


    Yuan Xinggang just reluctantly smile, holding yuan Xinggang out, seemingly very relaxed, but Chu Feng knows the pain in his heart, nothing is more painful than killing his own relatives.


    But we all know that death is the best place for yuan xingyong to belong. Otherwise, in the end, not only himself but also others will be harmed, just like those old members of the Yuan people''s Association who were killed by Chu Feng. If there is no yuan xingyong''s bewitchment, there is no need to lose his life in the end, and there is no chance to regret.


    "The Qingbang began to retreat. Shuangzhu Association took advantage of the fact that all the members of the Qinggang oppressed Pujiang district. Huang Luowen was arrested and attacked the Qingbang."


    Chu Feng and Yuan Xinggang walked out of the warehouse. The corpses on the ground had been cleaned up by Chu Feng, which saved yuan Xinggang from feeling uncomfortable when he saw those old brothers killed by himself. At this time, Xia Yan came up from the dark, surprised, but did not reveal: "and the wolf Gang, suddenly mobilized 6000 people to move out towards Pujiang district!"


    Chufeng heard the speech and showed a meaningful smile: "it seems that Yao Xin really can not get full trust. If you are not wrong, now the Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu association should be temporary allies?"


    "But it''s OK. After the collapse of the Green Gang, the Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu will fight for the final hegemony."


    Instead, patting yuan Xinggang on the shoulder, Chu Feng''s face appeared sincere: "go, arrange your brother''s affairs, you can come to me, you can choose peace from now on, I am a very democratic person, you can choose the way you want to go."


    Yuan Xinggang nodded his head and looked at the front of the shouts: "what about those people from the Yuan people''s Association?"


    "The change of Dynasty needs the dead after all." Chu Feng naturally knew what yuan Xinggang meant, and his eyes showed a cold look: "and they will not all die. The Green Gang is in a state of anxiety. What they want is to go back to support, so you don''t need to worry. When you lift your arms, they will come back."


    Yuan Xinggang was stunned, but then he nodded clearly and walked towards the other side with Yuan Xinggang in his arms. He really needs to calm down now!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    Chu Feng and Xia Yan left Pujiang District, and did not pay attention to anything, but left the battlefield to the remnant Yuan people''s Association and the Qing Gang fighting there.


    At the moment, Xia Yan is very curious. According to the original idea, he was to help the Yuan people''s Association beat back the Qing Gang. Although yuan xingyong had such a change, the plan could still be carried out. He did not know why Chu Feng finally chose to give up.


    What''s more, let yuan Xinggang leave. You know, to master yuan Xinggang is to control extremely strong contacts. If you want to rise, you can recruit many people by relying on Yuan Xinggang''s reputation among the people at the bottom.


    "Are you curious why I gave up my original plan?"


    Although Xia Yan didn''t open his mouth, Chu Feng still understood his meaning and leaned on the seat of the car as much as possible to make himself comfortable before he opened his mouth. A faint smile rose on his face.


    The idea in his heart has not been said out on the insight, Xia Yan is also only embarrassed: "is a little strange."


    "It''s not surprising that the plan will never keep up with the changes. Of course, it has to be changed."


    Chufeng chufeng chuckled and told Xia Yan some things: "if Shuangzhu association only attacked the Green Gang according to the initial plan, then naturally I would help the Yuan people''s Association to defeat the Green Gang, but there was a change in the wild wolf Gang, I thought about it, or forget it."


    According to Chu Feng''s original plan, Shuangzhu will give up everything tonight and attack the Green Gang regardless of it. When the Wolf Gang sees Shuangzhu, he will attack the Green Gang. He must be happy to sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight and will not keep quiet.


    But the Wolf Gang not only stopped, but also sent 6000 people to Pujiang district. We can imagine what we are going to do. Needless to say, we also know that it is necessary to resist the support of the Green Gang and return to the urban area, so that the Shuangzhu association can better attack the Green Gang. After all, most of the Green Gang are in Pujiang district at the moment.


    Therefore, it is not Chu Feng''s willingness to change his plan, but the cooperation between Shuangzhu club and the Wolf Gang, which makes Chu Feng have to change, or else it may consume his little strength.


    "In addition, Yuan Xinggang is also a reason to consider."


    When Xia Yan was silent, Chu Feng expressed his other thoughts: "he has killed yuan xingyong by himself. If I ask him to stand with me to deal with the Qing Gang, it will inevitably arouse his disgust. He is a good partner with the right method, but if the method is wrong!"


    Although Chu Feng didn''t say what he said later, Xia Yan almost understood that if Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Yuan Xinggang''s possible emotions, he might become an enemy. Once a person like yuan Xinggang became an enemy, it would be a terrible thing.


    After dispelling the doubts in his heart, Xia Yan looked at the car that had entered the urban area: "then we should do something now, just watch them crush and kill between several gangs!"


    "It''s better to ask for others than yourself. It''s better to rely on heaven than on yourself."


    Chu Feng uttered a sentence with a flash of light in his eyes: "Shuangzhu club should be out of the way tonight. The wild wolf Gang is blocking the support of the Green Gang. Although there are 8000 green gangs in Pujiang District, they will not all be transferred back, but there will also be 6000 people. If the wild wolf Gang wants to stop these people''s support, it will certainly do a lot of things."


    With his fingers tapping on the edge of the window, Chu Feng thought with a smile: "so, do you think the Wolf Gang at this time is the same as the Green Gang attacked by Shuangzhu?"


    In a word, Xia Yan knew the meaning of chufeng. Although he was shocked, it was a good way to rise. He gave his thumbs up secretly. If he had not known Chu Feng, who would have believed that he was only an 18-year-old boy who had just entered the city from a mountain village?


    Wolf Gang headquarters, lights are bright tonight!


    Although the Wolf Gang is known as one of the three big gangs in the river and sea, the strength of the Green Gang is still weak compared with the Shuangzhu club. Only when the two gangs are combined can they have the power to fight a war with the Green Gang.


    Tonight''s wolf help to a noble and cool woman, sitting in langdeli''s office, with a glass of red wine in her hand and a round cap of tulle, which just covered her face.


    However, as the leader of the gang, rondley is not lax in the face of this woman at the moment. Instead, he is always vigilant, because the woman in front of him is not a nobody like him, but the president of the double pearl Association, the black widow, a woman that men dare not despise.


    However, randley is randley after all. Although he is vigilant, he does not feel too nervous: "Miss Black widow, you are so sincere that you dare not show your true face. Is that not enough? This will make me feel whether your sincerity has water!"


    It''s said that the presidents and vice presidents of the double pearl association are rare beauties, but randley has never seen them. As a man, when he meets a woman who can fight against him, his subconscious mind is full of the desire to conquer.


    "Sincerity?"


    The black widow sneered and opened her mouth. The glass of red wine was gracefully placed on the sexy red lips, and her tongue was slightly licked. The delicate half face and the black widow''s action made Langley''s blood Soar: "I came here alone to seek your cooperation. Isn''t that sincere enough?""Ha ha ha ha!" Langley laughed and thumbed up: "I didn''t care that black widow was a cruel man. I didn''t care how hard a woman can be. But now I see you, I don''t only think there is no water in the rumors, but they underestimate you."


    "You black widow is more than a cruel person. Many men have the courage and the color to be better than them!"


    This is what langdeli really said, because he would not dare to go to the headquarters of the double pearl Association alone, but the black widow came alone. This is the reason why langdeli agreed to cooperate without any hesitation, because compared with the double Pearl Club, he felt that the Youth League was more dangerous.


    On the contrary, the black widow is not surprised and not happy in general: "thank you very much, sect leader Lang, no matter how much I am, I am just a woman."


    "I''m curious. What would you do if I wanted to keep you now?" Randley asked with a smile on his face.


    The black widow''s hand holding the glass stopped for a moment, but then returned to normal. Her eyes twinkled under the veil. She knew that this sentence of Langley seemed to be a joke, but if she showed any inappropriate actions and words, maybe the joke would become a real thing.


    Put the glass on the table, and the black widow pointed to herself and randley: "now there are only you and me in this room, but I am confident that I can definitely threaten you before you do harm to me. Of course, I believe that leader Lang is a smart man and will not harm those who bring you benefits, right?"


    Langdley''s murder in his eyes slowly faded. If the black widow had been silent or had any change, he would have taken her. But now he couldn''t see where the black widow was, and he was still unwilling to take risks.


    "Leader, something''s wrong!"


    At this time, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open, a wild wolf Gang elite ran in and said anxiously: "just received the news, the first lady was attacked, more than 20 guards were killed, and the young lady is missing now!"


    "What!" Rondley stood up and his eyes were full of violent murders: "send someone to trace me. You must find out the man who has caught his eyebrows. I will tear him to pieces!"


    Then he thought of something and looked at the black widow: "black widow, you can''t do these things, for fear that I''m not good for you, so take my daughter and threaten me?"


    "I don''t have to ask for an excuse. I want to leave it In the dark, the black widow''s tone did not change: "but I also tell you that this evening is the only chance to seriously damage the youth gang. Your gratitude and resentment are still early. I don''t need to set up an enemy for myself."


    Langdeli is not embarrassed when he is deeply aware of his mind by the black widow. But now he also needs the black widow and Shuangzhu association to kill the Qing Gang, a century old guild. Therefore, he gives up the idea of taking advantage of the opportunity to make trouble. He waves his hand: "send people, be sure to find eyebrows, or you can use your heads to apologize!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    Langdeli was angry and sent 300 people to look for Lang Mei Mei!


    Langdeli originally wanted to withdraw some people from Pujiang district to join in the search. But it was thought that there were 8000 Qinggang members in Pujiang district. Even if some people were left to fight against the Yuan people''s Congress, there must be many people. 6000 people were just fine. If they were to withdraw, they would be full of variables.


    But Huang Luowen was invited by the criminal investigation team to drink tea this evening. It was a good chance to defeat the gang at one stroke. Langdeli was unwilling to miss the opportunity. Therefore, it is almost almost to send 300 people.


    With the dispatch of 300 people, only two hundred people remained in the headquarters of Wolf Gang, where 500 people were stationed. At once, all of them were nervous. Because if anyone came to do something, they could not resist for too long.


    "Gang leader Lang, they just take your daughter, and it will not be dangerous to come to her."


    At this moment, the black widow stood by the window and looked at the 300 wolves'' gang members who went far away. A bright color appeared in her eyes: "and you can directly mobilize people to find Miss lang. Lang, if it is the other party''s plan to move away from the mountain, the headquarters of Wolf Gang will be in a dangerous situation. It is not wise!"


    If it was before, the black widow was happy to see the weak Wolf Gang headquarters, but at this moment, everyone''s interests are closely related. The black widow always needs to remind her that, anyway, she must say that at the moment.


    "Rest assured, it''s hard to help the wolf in my life!"


    Langdley, however, was a face of a look that didn''t care, and he said with a sneer: "although there are only two hundred people stationed in the headquarters, the other party does not come more than 500 people. It is a dream to take the Wolf Gang in half an hour. In half an hour, I can pile up the attackers."


    Black widow''s eyes pass a strange color, langdeli showed confidence let her more heart, think of what she, meaningful smile!


    "Even if the leader of Lang has such confidence, I will leave for a while."


    A few minutes later, the black widow turned around and said, "believe that the leader of Lang gang has seen my sincerity. Now Shuangzhu will also attack the Green Gang territory desperately. Wolf Gang and the Green Gang who are back in the rescue fight. We both need to regulate it to avoid any change. I think you will not retain me again?"


    Langdley really wanted to wait until the war ended before leaving the black widow. But at this moment, there was a change in Lang Mei Mei, knowing that it would not be so simple to leave the black widow.


    For this mysterious and dangerous woman, langdley nodded for a long time: "go slowly, I will not take care of it the next time it is our turn to fight."


    "Me too!"


    The black widow nodded, and then the wind left langdley''s office. Under the leadership of the people arranged by langdeli, she quickly left the headquarters of Wolf Gang, got on the car coming from afar, and went out of dust!


    The distant car was not visible even the light. In the shadow opposite the headquarters of wolf, a young man showed a playful smile: "I didn''t expect her to come, really the skilled people were brave, and one appeared in Wolf Gang, but only such a way could get the trust of langdeli."


    "I knew I should take action in advance, and even this woman would have taken it off."


    Xia Yan stood beside Chu wind, he did not pay attention to the car leaving, but he looked at the headquarters of Wolf Gang with a twinkling of eyes like carnivorous spirits: "there is little wind. Now there are only 200 wolves in the wolves'' sect. If we come to a surprise, we should have the greatest victory results."


    "How about Lang Mei Mei?" Chu Feng did not immediately give any orders, just asked a random.


    "We are now in a place where wolves can''t find it in two hours."


    Although Xia Yan is curious that it is difficult to attack the weak Wolf Gang headquarters, he still answers Chu Feng''s question: "our people have also withdrawn, Lang Meimei or, no matter who the person who acts tonight, it is too late to wait until they know it!"


    "It''s a good thing to do. The river and sea will change the sky. We should also get some benefits!" Xia Yan is still at ease. Squinting his eyes to see the headquarters of Wolf Gang. All the things are under scrutiny. There are only 200 people. Only langdeli is confident in his face in the office.


    Inexplicable let Chu wind smell a bit of unusual flavor.


    Just left eye looked around, before and after five minutes did not happen, Chu Feng squinted his eyes and whispered to himself: "is it me so much?"


    Xia Yan did not understand what Chu Feng was waiting for, but he said: "the wind is less, this is a rare opportunity, although we only have 50 people, but I am confident that I can deal with the wolf help two hundred people, absolutely can lay a victory."


    "What we want is victory, not a tragic one. Wait a minute. I always feel something wrong."


    Chu Feng shakes his head. This is the perception of danger that is exercised in the 100 thousand mountains of Dian LAN. Although 50 of them can easily break the headquarters of Wolf Gang, the cost paid after the event will not be less. Chu Feng is unwilling to gamble because he is thin now, and one is dead. That is less.Every bit of strength is required to be used on the blade.


    Ten minutes passed, but the Wolf Gang was still very calm. At this time, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a strange color, and his mouth drew a sneer: "it''s really a smart woman, or an extremely ambitious woman!"


    "Tell the brothers to hide them all. Don''t start without orders!"


    Xia Yan is surprised to see the surrounding environment. She is very quiet and can hardly see anything. But how can Chu Feng say so suddenly? Is he going to give up attacking the Wolf Gang?


    However, seeing Chu Feng turn away, Xia Yan sent out a short message and followed him. Many times, facts have proved that Chu Feng''s mind is very keen. Maybe he has any other ideas.


    A few minutes later, more than a dozen buses came to the street in the distance. The bus that could take more than 60 people at a time followed Xia Yan, who was hiding in the dark with Chu Feng. When he saw this scene, his eyes were focused: "does anyone want to help the wolf?"


    "Black widow, unusual!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head slightly and said, "if the Wolf Gang is still stationed with 500 people as at the beginning, the black widow will not do so. It is hard to please, but there are only 200 people. In addition, when there is a chance, the black widow is definitely the one who does it. Of course, she must have observed it in the dark just now."


    The corner of her mouth raised a smile: "I even suspect that even if we don''t kidnap Lang Meimei, she will do the same. This woman not only wants to eat the Green Gang tonight, but also seems to take down the Wolf Gang!"


    Xia Yan was completely stunned when he heard the speech. In his heart, the black widow was still a woman after all, but from the point of view of the matter at the moment, it was definitely a terrible woman, but also realized what: "so, if we just attacked the Wolf Gang, would she want to kill us all?"


    "Yes, but it won''t show up so early. How can we wait until we both lose?"


    Seeing the appearance of these vehicles at the moment, Chu Feng has completely proved his idea that Shuangzhu will fight against the Green Gang which has not many people left behind. However, this one is hiding a thousand people under the gaze of the Wolf Gang. It is estimated that after relaxing landley''s guard, he will kill two birds with one stone!


    Xia Yan nodded to understand why Chu Feng didn''t order the attack just now. Looking at more than a dozen buses that had been stopped outside the Wolf Gang, Xia Yan quickly got down a group of men in black, nearly a thousand people. He said in his heart that if Chu Feng didn''t restrain his action tonight, it would be the world of the double Pearl Festival tomorrow.


    At this time, the Wolf Gang also found the uninvited guests. Langdley, standing in the office window, also saw the people coming and going. He said coldly, "black widow, black widow, fortunately I haven''t been lax to you. I deliberately show you my confidence that you come back. Do you think my eggs are in one basket?"


    At this time, the black widow in a car in the distance answers the phone: "do it, but pay attention to the rest of the crisis hidden in the headquarters!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    Although the black widow reneged, on the one hand, she chose to cooperate with langdeli, but she did not hesitate to stab the knife when she got the opportunity. The Wolf Gang was only stationed at 200 people. Although langdley''s self-confidence made the black widow know that there might be some elite of the Wolf Gang in the dark.


    However, the black widow would not miss this rare opportunity, so she ordered the attack without hesitation.


    Moreover, she was confident that she would send out thousands of people to smash all plots. She knew a lot about the wild wolf gang and the Green Gang. She knew that even if there was a secret force in the Wolf Gang, there would be 300 people to die. This was learned through comprehensive information from many aspects.


    After the black widow''s order came, the members of the double pearl Association changed from encirclement to attack. Facing the closed door of the Wolf Gang, dozens of Shuangzhu club members rushed forward to overthrow it with powerful manpower!


    Although the gate was strong enough, it did not take long for the gate to collapse with the help of dozens of people. At this moment, the members of the double pearl association all turned into wild wolves and rushed towards it in droves. Their goal tonight is to occupy the headquarters of the Wolf Gang and kill its leader, randley.


    None of the Wolf Gang can stay in the headquarters. Although facing the enemy several times as many as its own, it does not show any panic. Under the command of the leader, it has set up three defense lines in the courtyard near the headquarters building.


    The first line of defense is a hundred people. Each person''s hand is a black machete. This is also a weapon that many members of Jidao like to use now. Most of the fighting time is at night. The machetes similar to the night can kill the enemy better and more effectively.


    Although the number of members of the association is large, it is still difficult to play its due power in the face of obstacles. The two sides are deadlocked for a time.


    The members of the Shuangzhu club can''t push forward, but the members of the wild wolf gang can''t beat them back. It''s just that everyone knows that one hundred people in the first line of defense will die one less. After more than ten minutes, they will be completely submerged and killed by the elite of Shuangzhu club.


    "Spread it all away for me!"


    At this time, the leader of the double pearl Association cheered. The members of the double pearl Association who were originally attacking the first line of defense quickly scattered. A bus rolled over the fallen gate and came inside. The leader of the wild wolf Gang suddenly changed his face: "Damn it!"


    The leader of the double Pearl Club grinned grimly: "is it possible to stop us waiting for support?" Big hand waved: "hit me, I let you three lines of defense can not play any role, let you all become lambs to be slaughtered."


    Shuangzhuhui, the elite in the bus, was excited with a twinkling on his face. He licked his tongue and fiercely stood at the gas door there, ready to destroy the three defense lines of the Wolf Gang and strive for quick victory.


    Just when he was about to let go of the gas pedal, a cold light suddenly passed by, and the sound of broken glass sounded at the moment. He looked down at the position of his heart in amazement, and his eyes were full of disbelief: "how could this happen?"


    He never knew the answer to this question. He was surprised to find out where the crossbow came from.


    "There''s an enemy in the dark, watch out!"


    After hearing the sound of broken glass, the leader of Shuangzhu Club turned back subconsciously. He happened to see the member of Shuangzhu club who was lying on the seat. His face changed greatly and he yelled. The machete in his hand also pointed to the first line of Defense: "impact!"


    Originally, he wanted to use the bus to run into the car directly, but the driver was attacked and killed before he started. Although he could organize a second time, who knows if there are still cold arrows attacking him secretly. Though the cost may be higher, he still chooses the most direct way to destroy the defense line of the Wolf Gang.


    "Wolf Gang, is it time to do something?"


    Chu Feng stood in the room of a building in the distance and looked at the members of the Shuangzhu club who were fighting. He could see that langdeli was not in a hurry at the moment. Instead, he drank red wine leisurely. To his surprise, he could not see where the hope of the Wolf Gang was!


    Xia Yan is also very curious about this. According to the truth, at the moment, the wild wolf Gang should be able to recover the elite of the Green Gang. However, it has just been reported that the 6000 people led out by the northwest wolf and the golden wolf have no intention of returning. It seems that they are not worried about the attack on the headquarters.


    No worries about landley''s safety.


    All this seems a little strange. Xia Yan and Chu Feng are equally curious. Where does langdeli''s confidence come from? According to their investigation and understanding, there are only 8000 people in the wild wolf gang. Except for 6000 people, the rest of them have to stay in the rest of the place, so there is no support at all!


    Within this time, the first line of defense of the wild wolf gang was broken in a short time because of the leading soldiers of Shuangzhu Association. After more than 40 people were killed and injured, the rest retreated to the second line of defense.


    The morale of breaking the first line of defense was like a rainbow, which made the members of the Shuangzhu club more powerful. They howled at the second line of defense. When a person died, the people in the back immediately replaced them. They did not give the members of the Wolf Gang stationed in the second line of defense any chance to fight back and breathe.The second line of defense was broken without any suspense, and the members of the Wolf Gang once again lost more than 50 lives.


    The members of the Wolf Gang gathered in the third line of defense were less than 100, but there was no panic in their eyes. In the noncommittal smile of the leader of Shuangzhu Association, the leader of the Wolf Gang called out: "back into the building!"


    "Want to run, is it possible?"


    The members of the Shuangzhu Association sneered and wanted to make fun of the Wolf Gang. When they gave up the third line of defense, they smelled an unusual smell. Suddenly, the standing earth moved, as if it was an earthquake!


    The rest of the members of the double pearl association were also in a daze. Qi Qi looked back and saw a huge iron gate emerging from the ground where the gate had been overthrown, completely isolating the space from the outside.


    At the moment, there are only 200 people left outside. They are all in a daze when they see such a change. But after they are stunned, they all run to the inside quickly. They want to prevent the gate from rising to block the connection between the two sides. However, human power can''t play a role in the ton iron gate.


    And on the wall surrounding the headquarters of the Wolf Gang, there was a flash of electric light. Everyone was surprised. The iron fence on the wall was full of electric current. Now it is impossible to climb into the wall.


    The leader of Shuangzhu Association changed his face and smelled a breath of danger. Unexpectedly, there was such a mechanism in the Wolf Gang: "run into the building, or there will be danger!"


    But just as his voice dropped, a big iron door suddenly appeared at the door of the headquarters building, and the rest of the doors and windows were closed, leaving no room for them to enter. At the moment, the headquarters garden of the Wolf Gang has become a city without fortification.


    "I see!"


    Chu Feng in the opposite room saw this scene, and began to wonder how langdeli could solve these crises without mobilizing his staff. But now it seems that langdeli has long planned.


    What''s more, Chu Feng can see that the walls and iron gates are covered with high-voltage electricity, even the headquarters building. The members of the Shuangzhu club have changed from hunters to prey.


    "Damn it, randley, a cunning old man, no wonder he''s so confident!"


    The black widow in the car in the distance also received the news. She said in a cold voice that the headquarters of the wild wolf Gang couldn''t get in or out. At the moment, she also understood why langdley didn''t mobilize the northwest wolves to come back. It turned out that she was going to trap the Shuangzhu club, and wanted to wait for the final move.


    Originally, I thought that he wanted to kill two birds with one stone. Now it seems that langdeli is also like this. He not only wants to win the Green Gang, but also consumes the strength of Shuangzhu club!


    "Young lady, please don''t be impatient. It''s just a small skill!" When the black widow capsized in the dark ditch, a middle-aged man with triangular eyes sitting beside her chuckled and picked up the phone: "Captain Wan, this is Shentong. Please cut off the power supply to the headquarters of the Wolf Gang!"


    The black widow a Leng, immediately erect thumb: "still pass uncle Gao Zhao!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    "Double Pearl Club? Gang of girls


    Langdeli stood outside the window of the office and looked at the members of the Shuangzhu association below. He didn''t worry that someone would shoot a cold gun. If there were guns in the Jidao battle, it would be totally against the official rules. Yan Tianming could allow them to have a overlord after the fight.


    But it doesn''t mean Yan Tianming can ignore them using guns. Everyone has a bottom line. If it is easy to break, then the rules are not rules.


    When all the members of the double pearl society met Langley, the latter sneered: "but I am generous. As long as you give up your arms and surrender and show your willingness to surrender to my Wolf Gang, then you are members of the Wolf Gang. I will never pay my brother."


    "Randley, kill if you want to. What do you do with all that nonsense? It''s shameful to play some tricks."


    The leader of Shuangzhu club looks extremely ugly. He thought that tonight was the time for him to show his strength. However, the boat capsized in the gutter. The advantage of the number of people is here. But at the moment, he can''t move at all. How difficult is it to break out?


    "Intrigue? Shame? I think it''s ridiculous "Since ancient times, everyone will care about the result, who will care about the process. Others will only say that you Shuangzhu will attack the Wolf Gang which is stationed by two hundred people and fail."


    "But who would say I, randley, set a trap for you?"


    After lighting a cigarette and puffing out a puff of smoke, Langley continued, "besides, I''m just trapping you, and I''m not killing you, waiting for my people to get rid of the gang''s scum, and then clean you up. In this way, I''m not mean, and compared with you black widows, what am I


    The leader of Shuangzhu Association changed his face and wanted to refute langdley''s words. However, he also knew that he was right. Originally, Shuangzhu Association and the Wolf Gang were allies tonight, but the black widow, the president of the association, stabbed the knife secretly. He wanted to take advantage of the Wolf Gang''s emptiness, and directly took advantage of landley to kill them.


    In this way, Langley is nothing but his own way and his own treatment!


    While langdley was looking at the time and counting the time when the wolves would return, the lights in the surrounding area suddenly flickered and went out in an instant. At the same time, a hotel in the distance, which was said to never turn off the lights, was also dim.


    Is there a power failure?


    Langdeli''s mind at the moment directly jumped out of this word, but then shook his head, the Wolf Gang headquarters here, there has never been a power failure, tonight such a critical time power failure, randley immediately smell a hint of conspiracy.


    The leader of the double Pearl Club burst into laughter after his astonishment, and the man in his eyes who fell into the trap did not want to completely dissipate: "randley, the sky is going to kill you!" Big hand a wave: "brothers, kill me, tonight in any case, we must help the wolf to end."


    The rest of the members of the Shuangzhu association also knew that the power was off, and they all laughed. They could also encounter the situation turning over. The excited mood could not be explained.


    Outside the iron gate, the members of the double pearl association also found the power failure. They began to hit the iron gate violently. Finally, they found that the human power could not be shaken. A member of the double pearl Association called: "you all get out of the way. I''ll knock it down directly by driving!"


    At the beginning, it was because there was electric current all over the heavy iron door, so driving into a car was just looking for death. But now, without the current, no one could stop them.


    A bus quickly started up, and inside is impacting the headquarters building of the double Pearl Club members echo, Qi Qi launch victory roar.


    With a loud bang, the members of the double Pearl Club were supposed to hit the iron gate, but thinking that the iron gate was very thick, they finally chose to hit the wall directly. However, the wall with good quality collapsed directly, and the front of the bus collapsed a little.


    But at the moment, no one cares about these things. As the bus retreats to make way for the collapsed passage more than 10 meters wide, more than 200 members of the Shuangzhu club who stayed outside also began to rush into the garden, showing the madness of human beings.


    "Black widow, how on earth did you do it?"


    At the moment, landley is dialing the power group leader''s phone. These people who are usually not on the table in his eyes are in danger at the moment. However, he also knows that the reshuffle between the extreme and the Dao, unless it is the police, will intervene, and other departments have tacit agreement to choose neutral.


    However, the sudden blackout tonight made his defense line against all things broken in an instant. Randley believed that it was definitely a conspiracy, but where did the people in the power group come from to stop the power supply? Were they not afraid of their own revenge?


    Looking down at the Shuangzhu club members who are attacking the defense of the headquarters building under the leader''s organization, langdley knows that this is not the time to investigate these matters. His fingers are rubbing on his mobile phone, as if he is making a decision.


    His eyes were far away, and as the gate broke, Langley decided, "it seems that it''s the critical time."Dialing a number, Langley felt that this was the most oppressive time in history: "Snow Wolf, you can move, headquarters, can only persist for 10 minutes, if you can''t come, I will die!"


    After he cut off the phone, landley took a deep breath and lit a cigarette again to relieve his depression. He thought of the question just now. How did the black widow get the official department to get in?


    "There is little wind. It seems that we can''t do it now!"


    Xia Yan and Chu Feng have been looking at everything on the scene. At the moment, the power has been cut off. They are standing by the window and no one can find out. They look at the members of the Shuangzhu Association who have broken into the building: "the Wolf Gang is very dangerous tonight. As long as the black widow really kills langdeli and removes Huang Luowen''s threat, it is equivalent to taking the position of the new overlord of Jianghai!"


    Chu Feng did not speak. According to Yan Tianming''s meaning, who can win the greatest degree, then the official forces will go out to eliminate everything for him and establish his position as the overlord of the river and sea.


    Although Yan Shuang Wen Gang is not worried about being taken advantage of Huang Shuang Ming Gang''s vacant position, Luo Shuang Ming''s main concern is that Luo Shuang Ming will not be caught by Huang Shuang Ming''s gang.


    "Maybe, the Wolf Gang will be won, but Shuangzhu may not win either."


    At this time, Chu Feng''s eyes solidified and looked at the dozens of vans that were flying in the distance, and his mouth raised a smile: "if you can become the overlord of the wild wolf gang and have been in charge of the river and sea for 20 years, if you could die so easily, you would have died a long time ago."


    Xia Yan also saw the van coming at a gallop, only to be surprised: "langdeli has support, where are the people?"


    At this time, not only Xia Yan was curious, but even the black widow who was aware of it was also very curious. At first, when she saw those electric current defenses appearing, she thought that it was randley''s card. If she did not cut off the power, Shuangzhu would lose thousands of people there tonight.


    But where are the people who are killed now? Didn''t the wolf gang members who attacked Shuangzhu club last night take another month to move? What''s going on?


    "It''s said that there are three wolves in the wild wolf gang. Have you seen the snow wolf?" At the moment, Shen Tong, who had been closed his eyes after calling for power failure, opened his eyes again: "it is said that he is the first battle General of the Wolf Gang. It is said that he is the adopted son of Huang Luowen of the Green Gang. He is an expert in fighting. He is able to lay down dozens of people by himself."


    The black widow''s eyes coagulated: "Uncle Tong, what do you mean, the snow wolf that rarely appears now is the one who doesn''t know if there is one?"


    "Maybe, maybe not, but whether he is or not, tonight he is a dead man."


    Shen Tong shrugged his shoulders and twisted his head to open the car door. His body shot out directly. The speed was very fast. In the blink of an eye, things went out a hundred meters. Seeing this scene, the black widow''s face appeared a smile: "Uncle Tong, you will win!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    A head of elegant white hair, even whiter than an old man''s hair, but to see that face is only a young man in his twenties.


    I can''t help but feel strange.


    Snow wolf got out of the car and looked calmly at the Shuangzhu club members who were impacting the headquarters building. There was no surprise or joy in his eyes. Looking up at the floor where randley was, he could see him standing there. It seemed that he could also feel his sincere happiness when he saw the snow wolf coming.


    Three hundred people slowly gathered behind the snow wolf. As expected by the black widow, the secret of the Wolf Gang had the dark power of 300 people to support death.


    But what the black widow didn''t know was that the dark power of the three hundred people was not an ordinary hand. It could be said that it was the most elite team of the wild wolf gang. It only obeyed the orders of snow wolf and randley!


    Snow Wolf opened his lips and whispered two words. Standing behind him, three hundred indifferent men rushed to the inside. Although they ran very fast, they didn''t make any noise, but the momentum they brought out was just like the wolves searching for their prey in the dark.


    When the van stopped, Shuangzhu Hui''s people found out their existence. The leader of Shuangzhu Association looked at the snow wolf with a slightly frozen eye, and seemed to know who he was immediately: "the second hall leader of the Wolf Gang, snow wolf?"


    Snow Wolf just stood there quietly, without too many words. Looking at the double pearl meeting, people seemed to be looking at the dead, extremely calm.


    When the people he brought with him and the people of the double Pearl Club were fighting together, the snow wolf suddenly turned around and looked at the building 30 meters away from the back. His eyes narrowed slightly. Just now, he felt a feeling of being spied on.


    He moved his steps and wanted to see why there were people in the office building opposite at night, but a figure in the distance attracted his eyes. The snow wolf shrunk his eyes and passed a dignified look in his heart.


    Because at the moment, the people who came running to give him a sense of danger, very dangerous!


    "Snow Wolf?"


    Shen Tong appeared in front of the snow wolf in the blink of an eye. He threw out two words indifferently, with a faint smile on his face. It was just the light flashing in his triangular eyes that made people know that he was not a good man at all.


    Snow Wolf didn''t answer. He just looked at Shen Tong who appeared in front of him. It seemed that the scene of fighting could not attract him. His eyes could only accommodate the middle-aged man in front of him: "you want to kill me."


    "Not bad!"


    Shentong got no answer. His left hand raised slightly, which was a slight gesture. However, when he fell into the snow wolf''s eyes, he tightened his body in an instant. Shentong in front of him was definitely not an ordinary man.


    "Remember, my name is Shentong. I''m going to kill you." Shen Tong moved his steps for a moment, seemingly slow, but in an instant narrowed the distance with the snow wolf. The seemingly powerless left hand slowly handed it to the snow wolf. It seemed that it was not the gesture that should appear in the fight. It seemed that it was too weak.


    But the snow wolf believes that he can appear in front of himself, and is definitely not just an ordinary person. Facing the slow and leisurely left hand, the snow wolf''s body leans forward and waves out a fist domineering.


    But when his fist and the hand touched each other, the snow wolf''s indifferent face still couldn''t stop changing, because he felt that his fist seemed to hit the cotton pile, powerless!


    At this time, Shen Tong''s right hand suddenly turned his hand into a fist and hit the snow wolf''s chest. The snow wolf''s face finally changed dramatically, and he wanted to go back. However, the weak left hand directly grasped his fist. At the moment, the snow wolf had no strength to go back.


    Shen Tong''s face also shows a smile. He has been silent on the ancient martial arts for decades. He has practiced every day since he was seven or eight years old. Now, he is a semi master.


    Snow wolf may be able to compete with him in ten years, but now, the difference is still too far.


    Just as Shentong seems to have seen the snow wolf going to be smashed by his fist and die directly, his left ear feels a strong wind coming towards him. He is about to touch the snow wolf''s fist. His eyes are not willing, but he still resolutely gives up the heavy hand on the snow wolf.


    After loosening the fist of the snow wolf, the left foot slightly touched, and the snow wolf suddenly retreated like an electric shock. Facing the danger from the left, Shentong turned his left hand with the same face.


    With a dull bang, Shentong''s steps were two steps ahead of time to stand firm. His eyes showed a trace of astonishment. It seemed that he did not expect that the strength of the attacker was so great.


    Chu Feng didn''t intend to fight tonight, so that both the Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu club would be hurt. But seeing Shentong''s arrival and his strength, Chu Feng knew that he could not sit and watch all this.


    "Are you a member of the Wolf Gang, too?"


    Shen Tong stood there like that, squinting at chufeng. Although chufeng''s whole face was covered up, he could still tell that the person in front of him was very young.


    When Shentong was examining Chu Feng, snow wolf squinted at him. When he arrived just now, he felt that someone was spying on him. Seeing the appearance of Chu Feng, he knew that his feeling was not wrong at all."The one who killed you."


    Chu Feng changed his voice slightly, and then his body burst away. He attacked Shentong alternately with his fists and feet. Snow wolf also scattered his thoughts and united with chufeng to attack Shentong. Without knowing Chu Feng''s intention, he subconsciously chose the hostile Shentong to teach a lesson.


    "Kill me? It''s not a small tone! " Although he was suddenly attacked by Chu Feng just now, Shen Tong doesn''t think that the combination of snow wolf and Chu wind can hurt him.


    In the face of two people''s fists and kicks, Shentong is not in a hurry to block, and occasionally can surprise attack both hands, but both are directly resolved by Chu Feng and snow wolf.


    "What would you do if the black widow had an accident?"


    After dozens of rounds of fighting Shentong, Chu Feng, forced back by his fist, uttered a sentence: "I think you''re here, but she''s alone. I think it''s dangerous for me to think about it!"


    Shen Tong forced the snow wolf to open, and his eyes burst out with a terrible look: "what do you mean?"


    "The double Pearl Club and the two families will eat it all tonight. The Wolf Gang has its own hiding. Maybe the Green Gang also has it?" Chu Feng spread out his hands, as if it were such an expression.


    However, what he said made Shentong feel shocked. He said that he didn''t think about it, and then he shot out in the direction of coming. He just turned back after 200 meters. Chu Feng didn''t know where he was. He scolded: "yellow haired boy, he even played me!"


    At this moment, Shentong finally realized that he was wrong. The black widow must have had an accident, but he should not have left just now. What he should do is to take Chu Feng, because this matter must have nothing to do with him.


    Look at the snow wolf standing there indifferently. Shen Tong is too lazy to pay attention to the life and death of the double pearl Association. If the black widow has an accident, even he may not be able to afford it.


    Snow wolf looks at the direction of chufeng''s disappearance and Shentong''s leaving direction. His eyes are filled with cold and murderous intent. Although Chu Feng helped him just now, he has an inexplicable feeling that those who help him will surely kill him if he has a chance.


    "Have you taken the black widow?"


    At the moment, a few hundred meters away from the headquarters of the wild wolf Gang, Chu Feng gets on Xia Yan''s car and asks in a low voice that the reason why he went out to help Snow Wolf just now is to gain time to capture the black widow. He has known the existence of the black widow for a long time, but Shentong doesn''t know the depth, and chufeng doesn''t start rashly.


    But later found out that Shentong directly to the snow wolf, Chu Feng sniffed the opportunity, let Xia Yan send someone to take the black widow!


    "Yes, eight brothers are seriously injured. It is estimated that they will rest for half a month." Xia Yan nodded. Before Chu Feng got on the bus, he had already contacted him. Twenty people were sent out, and eight people were seriously injured to take down the black widow.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed with color. Chu Feng understood the strength of Xia Yan''s group. Unexpectedly, the black widow knocked down eight of them and shook her head: "it seems that I want to reevaluate this woman, not only smart and ambitious, but also powerful!"


    Xia Yan agreed and nodded: "but no matter how strong, now it is in our hands!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    The car is an ordinary car that Chu Feng asked Xia Yan to prepare for more than 100000 yuan. It''s not conspicuous, but it''s pretty good. At least, it''s convenient to do something.


    In addition, chufeng also asked Xia Yan to prepare a stronghold, which was not expensive. The original owner had gone abroad and had a private courtyard, which was not very large or small. It covered more than 300 square meters, about 200 square meters of houses, and 100 square meters of small gardens. The environment was also good.


    At first, the owner didn''t want to rent it out, but I still thought about it. If it was empty, it would be dust. So the price of 100000 yuan a year was rented to Xia Yan. It was also considered that someone would take care of it, so it would not be dead hearted.


    "It''s a good place. You can come here if you want to."


    The car stopped in the courtyard. Chu Feng got out of the car to look at the surrounding environment. Although it was night, it had no effect on Chu Feng. Looking at the two-story building in front of him, he said to Xia Yan, "how are the rest of the brothers arranged? We have to take frequent actions tonight. We should pay attention to hiding."


    "Don''t worry. If you want to find them, you have to search for them." Those people were selected by Xia Yan himself. All of them were hot-blooded men who were not satisfied after the army retired. They handed a bunch of keys to Chu Feng: "this is the key here. If there is nothing wrong, I will go back first."


    "You go, the courtyard that has no one to look after, more can appear as if nothing."


    Chu Feng nodded and took over Xia Yan''s key. Now he has to work in Shengyuan security company to cover people''s eyes. Chu Feng also understood: "in addition, you don''t have any actions in the next day. You can tell the brothers to hide well. The Green Gang and the wild wolf gang are still the double Pearl Club. In the next few days, it is estimated that one of them will be removed completely."


    Xia Yan should go straight away from here without driving, saving a security guard to drive a car, causing other people''s suspicion.


    Watching Xia Yan leave, Chu Feng closes the courtyard gate, and then takes Xia Yan''s offer. If you open the gate and enter the two-story building, it''s not very luxurious, but the decoration is also very simple. Chu Feng shows a smile: "at last, there is a place of your own."


    Now Chu Feng is on a different road. It must be inappropriate for Chu Feng to live in Lin Yulin and Liu Yan. Of course, he can also live in the school. He just has to deal with some things. It''s not convenient to go back and forth. Therefore, he wants such a foothold, which can be regarded as a foothold.


    Looking at the environment of the room, Chu Feng turned off the lights in the hall and went directly to the second floor. He went to a room on the second floor from a new mask. He opened it and went in, but he didn''t turn on the light. He could see clearly that a girl was bound with her hands and feet in a corner.


    The methods of binding people are all military tactics. Ordinary people can''t open them at all.


    When the wild wolf gang was in trouble, Chu Feng asked Xia Yan to transfer Lang''s eyebrows. Because things had changed a little, Chu Feng thought that it was the right choice to put Lang eyebrows in his own hands for a period of time.


    In this way, he can make langdeli angry, many things will be misjudged, after all, Lang Meimei is his only daughter.


    Of course, Chu Feng can also follow Yan Tianming''s will to do, but that will owe Yan Tianming the favor, and time will change a lot of things, before langdeli may give up the things in his hand, but in this position for 20 years, is a person, is a bit reluctant to give up.


    Therefore, Chu Feng did things according to his own ideas and created everything by himself.


    In the dark, in such an environment, Lang Meimei naturally can''t sleep. When he opens his eyes and hears the movement, he only sees a figure slowly approaching him in the dark. He says coldly, "I advise you to let me go right away. My father is randley. If you know you kidnapped me, you will not die."


    "Don''t you know where you are?"


    Chu Feng changed his voice, which is very simple for him: "now you are my prisoner, as a prisoner, don''t you know what to do?"


    With her fierce nature and being taken away from the place where she lives, the anger can be imagined. She snorted, "do you dare to kill me? You don''t dare to kill me unless you kill my father


    "I dare not kill you, at least before your father dies."


    Chu Feng described a picture as much as possible, because he was naturally absent for some time, and could not make langmei appear any changes: "I believe that when I go to copy a few thousand copies and send them out, there will be many people who like it. After all, many people are still very happy to see the big movies taken by Miss Lang


    "You are shameless!"


    "Of course, I''m a reasonable person. As long as Miss Lang is quiet and doesn''t make a big noise, I won''t do that. All control is in your hands." Chu Feng saw a trace of panic on Lang Mei''s face, and knew that her heart was still a little scared. With a proper warning, he left the room.


    Lang Meimei is a smart girl. She believes that she won''t do anything stupid without knowing the surrounding environment and her own safety.After leaving Lang Meimei''s room, Chu Feng comes to a room door two rooms apart and opens the door to enter it. He sees a person completely bound to the edge of the bed. Chu Feng smiles at this scene, but he doesn''t resent Xia Yan''s asking people to do so.


    For a woman like the black widow, who can only be captured by 20 people, she needs to be more careful. Look at the handcuffs that Xia Yan came from. Chu Feng smiles. Even if the black widow has great strength, she can''t get rid of it.


    The black widow was very unhappy tonight. Her own victory was in front of her. However, before Shentong left, she was surrounded and captured. What''s more, she didn''t know who she was.


    At the moment, seeing the people who came in, the black widow who had adapted to the night looked at Chu Feng, but regretted that she could not see her face clearly, because Chu Feng''s face was covered with black cloth.


    "Why should such a beautiful woman be called a black widow?"


    Chu Feng went over and squatted in front of the black widow. He said a word in a soft voice, as if he were talking to a lover. He stroked the black widow''s face and ignored the latter''s almost killing eyes: "I still think that the name of black widow is not suitable for you, but Huangfu ruodie is more suitable for you."


    The black widow, who was originally shot in her eyes, was stunned and then said in a cold voice, "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "Don''t you really know?" Chu Feng sneered. Suddenly, two more fingers beat Huang Fu Ruo die''s ear, and slowly tore off a mask: "Huang Fu Ruo die, a 28 year old tutor in the Department of economics of Jianghai University, seems to be a young lady of the Huangfu family. You play a wonderful role like this. Tut Tut


    It was Huang Fu Ruo die, the tutor of Economics Department of Jianghai University, who was also the tutor of Chu Feng. At the moment, there was only astonishment and shock in her eyes.


    However, Chu Feng was quite reasonable. When he followed Yao Xin to the villa area, he knew that Huangfu ruobi, the president of Shuangzhu Association, was very shocked at that time, but then he figured out a lot of things: "I also met a woman named Huangfu ruodie, but she was extremely ugly!"


    "But after seeing you like this, I know what happened at first!"


    With her fingers gently crossing Huangfu Ruo die''s face, you can feel the woman''s skin greasy: "give you a chance to call Yao Xin, and let her start to attack the Wolf Gang tomorrow regardless of her!"


    "Chu Feng!" At the moment, Huangfu Ruo diehei''s widow''s identity has been completely exposed. She is also a decisive person, and she has no longer concealed or denied anything. However, she also catches something from Chu Feng''s words. Her eyes show astonishment, and then she suddenly: "it must be you, Yao Xin, that smelly woman, who has been deceived by you after all."


    "Where are you sincere cooperation? I think you are aiming at Jianghai Jidao?"


    In front of Huang Fu Ruo die, Chu Feng had nothing to hide. He took the cloth off his face and showed his beautiful face. Because with Huang Fu Ruo die''s intelligence, sooner or later, he would know: "do you do as I say, or do you want me to use some extraordinary means? As for this extraordinary means, you should understand. After all, I didn''t expect that the ugly girl at the beginning should have done it It''s a beauty, and it''s so moving! "


    Huangfu ruodie snorted coldly, and his eyes twinkled with an undeniable murdering chance: "fortunately, I always remember to settle accounts with you, but I always remember your care, but I didn''t expect that I had not started, but was recognized by you, but what do you want me to do, dream!"


    "Is it?" Chufeng narrowed his eyes and suddenly stretched out his hand. Huangfu ruodie''s black skirt was completely torn, revealing his white body with his close clothes. Most of the snow-white exposed: "you can still think about it now, because if I want to do something, you will have no chance!"


    Chu Feng said again at the moment: "you have only one last chance."


    Chu Feng was silent and looked directly at Huang Fu Ruo die in the dark and then laughed: "it is said that what you like is a woman, and you play the role of a man, right?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    Huang Fu Ruo die was short of father''s love because of her family. Her mother died soon after giving birth to her, leaving her and a brother to grow up together.


    Her father, the current head of the Huangfu family, has more than ten wives and concubines, and dozens of children. As a result, Huangfu ruodie had a natural rejection of men since she was a child. She hated those polygamous men. She finally fell in love with women and felt that there would not be too many ties between the same sex.


    This is Huangfu ruodie''s biggest secret, which is even more mysterious than that of her being the president of the double pearl Association. At the moment, it was directly said by Chu Feng. At first, she was stunned, and then she burst into anger: "did Yao Xin tell you?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m just curious. Do you really dislike men?"


    Chu Feng showed a playful look on his face. He went to one side and turned on the light in the room. He looked at Huang Fu Ruo die''s intoxicating face more realistically: "and you have such a beautiful face, but you like women. If you are known by some men, do you think they will be distressed?"


    Huangfu ruodie looks very ugly at the moment. Anyone who knows his biggest secret will be very uncomfortable: "do you want to do it?"


    "I think you like women, so you must have never experienced a man?"


    Chufeng chuckled and threw out a sentence. He took out his mobile phone and set the video camera on one side of the cabinet, facing the direction of the bed: "if I did something to you and photographed it, how do you think it would be?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s face changes greatly. What she likes is that women are right at all. Moreover, she has a natural hatred for men. She thinks that if women rise up, they are no worse than men. At the moment, when she hears Chu Feng''s words, her face turns pale!


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s face changes, and Chu Feng sees all of them in his eyes: "think about it, this phone call, do you call or not?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die, who was originally ugly, seemed to calm down and looked at Chu Feng calmly: "I am a miss of Huangfu family. Although I am only one of them, my identity is beyond doubt. You dare not kill me. I am sure you dare not touch me. The woman of Huangfu family will die if you touch me!"


    Huangfu ruodie snorted coldly and did not answer Chu Feng''s words any more. He turned his head to one side and responded to Chu Feng''s question with silence.


    Shuangzhu club was founded by her hard work. Now it is a little scale. Her purpose is to prove that she is not inferior to a man, so that she has some weight in the eyes of her hated but revered father. The fact also proves that she is about to succeed and can even dominate the future destiny.


    At the moment, how could she agree to Chu Feng''s request and bury these things? She had no doubt that the call was to send Shuangzhu to the grave.


    Chu Feng looked at Huang Fu Ruo die, who was silent, and saw her beautiful face from her delicate toes: "no?"


    "Hum!" Huang Fu Ruo die is just a cold hum. Today''s twin pearls will be made by her. If she is buried because of the threat of Chu Feng, Huangfu Ruo die is reluctant to give up. It''s not going to do that.


    "It depends on whether you are more tough or I am better!"


    Chu Feng whispered a stubborn woman. She flashed a gold needle into Huangfu Ruo die''s body. The latter suddenly seemed to have no strength. Chu Feng took out the key, opened her handcuffs, picked her up and threw her on the bed. The moment her body fell on the bed was thrilling.


    Chu Feng also felt a burst of vertigo: "give you the last chance, this call, you are to call or not to call!"


    Huangfu ruodie is still silent. She wants to rise, she wants to rise in the world of men. She wants to be the conqueror, not the one conquered by the government. Although the threat of Chu Feng is very clear at the moment, Huangfu ruodie firmly believes that Chu Feng will not dare to move her, otherwise it will move when she was on the ship.


    "It seems that you are very confident, but I don''t know how long your confidence can last!"


    "Last chance, fight or not!" Looking at such a perfect body, Chu Feng''s breath began to feel a little uneasy. He asked again, if he could, he didn''t want to do such a rogue thing, but if Huangfu ruogdie refused to compromise, Chu Feng didn''t mind destroying her pride and her persistence.


    "I said, don''t be paranoid. If you have the ability, you will be on me!"


    Huangfu ruodie sneered. At first, he was a little frightened. What would chufeng do to him? But from the beginning to now, Chu Feng asked several questions in succession. Huangfu ruodie subconsciously felt that Chu Feng did not dare to do anything to himself, but only frightened himself.


    "I hope you are always so confident, don''t let me despise your meaningless persistence!" Chu Feng picks up Huangfu ruodie''s legs and looks at her. Although Huangfu ruodie is ashamed and angry, her eyes are filled with contempt. It seems that she is saying that I will see you dead. I have no such ability.


    Chu Feng''s left eye glimmered and pulled his trouser belt. He lifted Huangfu Ruo die''s legs to the shoulder position and rushed forward!


    Ah!


    With a cry, Huang Fu Ruo die suddenly forgets everything. A sharp pain spreads all over her body, making her feel at a loss or forgetting to respond. She keeps asking herself, how could he dare to treat me like this? I''m Huangfu Ruo die, and he dares to move me?The pain continues to spread, that kind of heart rending swelling let Huangfu Ruo die produce humiliation and anger. Chu Feng mechanically moves, eyes are always calm: "fight?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die looks at Chu Feng with resentment in her eyes. At this moment, she seems to have no idea where she has some strength. Her fist is slowly clenched. Her eyes are always staring at Chu Feng. Her lips are clenched tightly. She can''t lose. She can''t lose to Chu Feng!


    A ray of sunlight fell from the window, and the time slowly came to eight o''clock. Chu Feng left Huangfu ruodie''s body. He thought he could defeat Huangfu ruodie''s pride and persistence, but after more than three hours'' impact, he found that he was wrong. Huangfu ruodie''s stubbornness was beyond his imagination.


    Turning around and taking the mobile phone into the bathroom, Chu Feng washed his body with cold water, and his mind slowly calmed down, his eyes became deep.


    When Chu Feng came out, Huang Fu Ruo die had found her clothes from one side of the closet and put them on. Chu Feng''s gold needle could only make Huangfu Ruo die lose her short-term strength. She had recovered two hours ago. At the moment, she was a bit staggered, but her face was very strong with frost.


    Chu Feng did not stop her what, nor from the new control of her, for such a woman, you can not kill her, and can not beat her persistence and pride, you can only let her go.


    "I will remember what you gave me today, my first man!" Huang Fu Ruo die''s meticulousness in front of the mirror is still that cool color, and finally turns to look at Chu Feng. There is no anger, no resentment, no love, nothing in his eyes. Some are just extreme coldness.


    Chu Feng didn''t leave Huangfu ruodie, but took out his mobile phone to delete the video. Chu Feng looked at Huangfu ruodie who had walked out of the courtyard: "you can''t kill, you can''t close, Huangfu family, I hope you can always oppress me!"


    More than ten minutes later, Chu Feng prepares some food for Lang Meimei and quietly leaves here. However, his heart is dignified. There are only two ways to completely eliminate the crisis that Huangfu ruobi may bring.


    One is to let the woman willingly give up everything, and the other is to uproot the Huangfu family. If Huang Fu Ruo die loses her family background, she will lose the gold medal of life saving!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Where there are rivers and lakes, there must be blood and conspiracy!


    Chu Feng, a young man from the countryside, was originally simple in character, but forced by various realities to change himself step by step. In the prosperous city of Jianghai, he rose step by step in the darkness. Until now, Chu Feng did not know how many people he had killed.


    Walking on the street back to Jianghai University, there has been a big war every day for days. Chu Feng has suffered a little internal injury and needs to be recuperated slowly. But most of the time, there is no way to calm down and rest.


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s affair can be said to be the biggest obstacle in Chu Feng''s heart at the moment. It is impossible to kill this special woman, but it will bring him endless danger if he does not kill her. Chu Feng is walking on the street at the moment, with unprecedented contradictions in his heart.


    All the things that happened last night have been passed on by Xia Yan. The Shuangzhu club or the Wolf Gang paid a heavy price just like the Green Gang.


    The most unfortunate one is the Yuan people''s Association. After last night, Pujiang district was completely captured by the Qing Gang. However, although the Qingbang took Pujiang District, it was not very happy because their leader Huang Luowen was temporarily detained by the police.


    At the same time, the disappearance of Lang Meimei is also spreading in secret. Many people speculate that langdeli''s daughter will be kidnapped by someone, whether it is the Shuangzhu club or the Qingbang. All kinds of conjectures have been made, but there is no definite answer.


    She had already arrived at Jianghai university unconsciously. There was a course arrangement at 10:00 this morning. Chu Feng didn''t go back to the dormitory, but she went directly to the lecture hall. Just after walking out a short distance, Huang Jingyin jumped over and took Chu Feng''s arm before he knew what was going on.


    "Thank you for yesterday. My dad said he was very satisfied with you."


    Huang Jingyin''s mood seems very happy at the moment. She blinks at the helpless Chu Feng: "my father is satisfied with you. Do you want to play with me? After all, it''s very difficult to get the satisfaction of the parents of the woman''s side in these days. Would you consider grasping the opportunity?"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. Huang Jingyin''s enthusiasm was really a little unbearable. When he thought of leaving yesterday, Chu Feng''s mouth was full of fun: "by the way, your home should not have been Jianghai before?"


    "It''s not. I heard from my father that he is from Guangzhou."


    Huang Jingyin nodded. At the moment, there was no sad look of her father''s serious illness on her face: "but I just know so much, and other dads have not told me. I don''t know if I have any relatives. My mother, my father said, died when I was born."


    Reluctantly a smile, Huang Jingyin whispered: "maybe these days, I will lose the last father!"


    Chu Feng looked at Huang Jingyin, who pretended to be strong, and rubbed her head: "each has his own destiny. Your father may wish to see you happy and happy."


    "Yes, I was going to take care of him at home, but he said that Aunt Qing was OK." Huang Jingyin soon showed a smile. She was a cheerful and optimistic girl. When she knew that she could not be retrieved, she could face it well. She knew that her father would not like to see her grief, but would like to see her strong.


    Chu Feng just nodded and didn''t speak. He let Huang Jingyin take him to the lecture hall. He thought of yesterday''s attack at the entrance of the alley, and the middle-aged woman known as aunt Qing. Is Huang Jingyin really just an ordinary person?


    But Chu Feng can be sure that in Huang Jingyin''s body, he can not see any color, even if it is a little bit of cheating, there is no!


    "If only I were a few years younger, I would go after her."


    In Kang Chao, Huang Jingyin and Chu Feng''s disdainful look on his face, he sighed: "if anyone could spend the night with her, it would be worth dying."


    "Well, that''s the end of the class." The one-and-a-half-hour course soon ended. Huang Fu Ruo die never had more than a minute. When she was about to leave the lecture room, she turned her head and looked at Chu Feng sharply: "Chu Feng, follow me!"


    Chu Feng, who just stood up, was stunned. It would be nice for two people not to fight now. What did she do for herself?


    Four eyes is bitterly looking at Chu Feng: "how are all people, the gap is so big, Yinyin sister is always pestering you, snow fairy, sweet fairy also have something to do with you, now even teachers are interested in you, no reason ah!"


    "Can you stop being so mean?"


    Chu Feng knocked on the head of four eyes, and then said to Huang Jingyin, "I''ll go there. If you can''t wait, you''ll have dinner first."


    Then Chu Feng came out of Huangfu ruodie''s office. This time, instead of knocking at the door, he opened the door directly. Huangfu ruodie looked cold and said, "close the door!"


    "You can''t change your clothes without closing the door!" Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and locked the door. He went to sit down and looked at Huang Fu Ruo die, who was there as if there was no one else to change his clothes. He seemed to be leaving school: "teacher, it''s almost time to eat. What do you want me to do?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die directly put on her black dress and put down her hair. When her hair fell like a waterfall, she looked at Chu Feng and said, "give me the video in your mobile phone, one million!""Video, what video?"


    Chu Feng naturally knew what Huangfu Ruo die said, but pretended to be at a loss and looked at her: "teacher, I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    "Are you a pervert?" Huangfu ruodie looked at Chu Feng coldly and wanted to kill the boy in front of him: "are you insulting me by calling my teacher? Do you think that being a teacher is very powerful and great? Hand in the video, or don''t blame me for being cold-blooded. "


    "Cough!" When Huang Fu Ruo die asks this question, Chu Feng is a little embarrassed. After all, although Huang Fu Ruo die is the president of the double pearl Association, he is also his tutor. What''s the matter!


    But now Chu Feng''s face is much thicker than before, and just slightly embarrassed, he leans on the chair and shakes his head: "video is OK, but one million is too little!"


    Originally, Chu Feng wanted to say that he would return the video to Huangfu Ruo die, and the gratitude and resentment of both sides would be written off. However, it must be impossible to think about it. If a woman who likes women is sullied by herself, it is tantamount to trampling on her dignity. It is obviously impossible to resolve the problem if he wants a video.


    Huang Fu Ruo die narrowed his eyes and misunderstood Chu Feng''s meaning: "do you want to write it off? If that''s what you think, I don''t want it. You, I must kill you


    "Of course I don''t expect you not to bear a grudge!" Chu Feng shook his head, stood up and walked to Huangfu ruodie. The distance between them was only five centimeters: "but you gave too little money. As the president of the double pearl Association, Miss Huangfu family, one million yuan, do you despise me or yourself?"


    When he couldn''t kill Huang Fu Ruo die and he was short of money, Chu Feng didn''t mind making some money!


    Huangfu ruodie sneered and smelled the breath of Chu Feng. All of them felt disgusted: "if you make a price, I will give it to you as long as it is reasonable. But you should also remember that this matter is not the end, it is just the beginning, my first man!"


    Feeling the strong killing opportunity in the words, Chu Feng did not care: "not more, 10 million, and I believe that if I resell the video to langdeli or Huang Luowen, they will be willing to give me 100 million, of course, when they know that you are the president of Shuangzhu."


    "Remember, I''m not talking to you, 10 million, a lot of points!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die, who still wanted to talk, turned to his desk and filled in a check of 10 million yuan and slapped it on Chu Feng''s body: "ten million, mobile phone!"


    Chu Feng smile: "had known so valuable, I should have some more powerful just!" Seeing Huang Fu Ruo die''s more and more ugly face, Chu Feng still took out his mobile phone and pulled out his mobile phone card and handed it to her: "take it, I only want my own card!"


    Huangfu if butterfly coldly stare at Chu Feng, turn on check, immediately face a change: "video?"


    Chu Feng turned to go out and said with a smile: "deleted, no one said that deleted things, can''t sell for money, you should know that many things in this era can be recovered!"


    Huangfu ruodie originally wanted to go up and teach Chu Feng a lesson, but he also knew that he was not his opponent. He put his mobile phone into his pocket and prepared to find a place to destroy it. His cold eyes staring at Chu Feng said: "get out of here!"


    "One night husband and wife, hundred nights'' grace!" Chu Feng is suddenly close to Huangfu Ruo die, the words are full of frivolous meaning: "how can I also be your first man, need this?"


    "If you are sister butterfly, you can go and have dinner!" When Huangfu ruobi was about to start, a sweet voice came. Chu Feng''s original anti lock door was opened. A girl came in and said, "I''m still surprised. Why do you want to lock it back?"


    Huangfu Ruo die and Chu Feng suddenly stiff body, misunderstanding!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    "Remember, if you dare to make anything for me, I will kill you!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s Ferrari, she threw out a vicious sentence: "after this matter is over, I promise to give you three months of safety, absolutely not to kill you!"


    "Teacher, I still have classes in the afternoon." Chu Feng has a look of crying and laughing. Originally, he only wanted to stimulate Huang Fu Ruo die, but he didn''t want to be seen. He was also involved in the unclear things. At the moment, Chu Feng''s only thought was to get out as far as possible and not to make trouble for himself.


    Just now he was close to Huangfu ruodie, but the door of the locked room was opened. Huangfu Ruoxi, known as a little fairy, came in. Chu Feng and Huangfu ruodie seemed to be kissing and hugging. I can''t tell!


    "I have granted you leave!"


    As a tutor of Chu Feng, Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t want to see Chu Feng at the moment. But when she thought of today''s family banquet, she suddenly thought, "and my sister misunderstood me. Go and explain to her clearly!"


    "Can this be explained clearly?" Huang Fu Ruo die''s direct things to himself. Chu Feng secretly said that he was unlucky. He had already known that he would not tease this unusual woman, and he could not get up and down now.


    "Then you should be honest. If anything happens, you''ll be good-looking."


    Huangfu ruodie snorted coldly, and Ferrari''s speed soared to 100 yards at the moment. Ignoring the traffic lights, he chased Huangfu Ruoxi''s Porsche in front of him. Chu Feng didn''t have a chance to say anything more!


    Huangfu villa, a property owned by Huangfu family, is not very grand, but it is not easy for ordinary people to live here.


    Porsche and Ferrari drove into Huangfu villa one after another, and stopped steadily on the lawn!


    Chu Feng calmed down at the moment. Although he secretly said that his fate was not good, when things had happened, he would not care too much about anything. He got out of the car to examine Huangfu villa.


    In the mouth of Zhou Jingxing, Chu Feng has learned more or less about the Huangfu family. It is called the first one in the river and sea, and its glorious history!


    Huangfu family has been passed down in the river and sea for thousands of years. It has a profound foundation. It has not fallen down after several dynasties. One is the determination and vision of the leaders, and the other is the status of the Huangfu family in Jianghai. Hundreds of years ago, when Emperor Qianlong passed here in the Qing Dynasty, he would like to visit the head of the Huangfu family!


    It''s not to say that the Huangfu family is a cow, but who wants to control the river and sea completely, they must nod their heads.


    Without the nod of the Huangfu family, no one could have lived in the river for a long time. Although the changes of time and the suppression by the Chinese government intentionally or unintentionally, the glory of the Huangfu family is not as great as it was a hundred years ago. However, in the land boundary of Jianghai, the king of Jianghai is still the Huangfu family.


    This is also the reason why the government chose to compromise after Huangfu ruodie and Huangfu Wenren were kidnapped. If they are willing, the harm of the thousand year old Huangfu family is greater than that of the blue cell.


    That''s why it happened.


    Huangfu villa, usually Huangfu ruodie and other children of the Huangfu family live here, but most of the time, they will not come back here. They live in their own property. The reason why they come back here is either boring or having a meeting between brothers and sisters.


    "Ruo diejie, wait for Ruolan to come, please let us meet once a year. She just came back from abroad. Don''t spoil the atmosphere!" At this time, Huangfu Ruoxi came running over like an elf with a sweet smile: "and I heard that Ruolan came back with her boyfriend, and her father met him in person yesterday."


    "I know, you look at this son of a bitch, I''ll change my clothes!"


    Huangfu ruodie''s eyes were cold when he heard the name Ruolan, but he said to Huangfu Ruoxi. He didn''t look at Chu Feng at all, and walked inside. Chu Feng was really depressed and asked me to come, but didn''t you treat me in person?


    "Chu Feng!" Huangfu Ruoxi was staring at Chu Feng with a bright smile: "do you still remember me?"


    "Remember you, rich?"


    Chu Feng looked at Huangfu Ruoxi, but he couldn''t remember who it was for a while. He had heard this name when he entered Jianghai University, but he saw it for the first time: "if you don''t have money, I don''t know you!"


    "Ah Huangfu Ruoxi ah, surprised to look at Chu Feng, eyes are incredible color: "that, I really difficult to save my hero and you together."


    "Save you, I saved you?" This time, Chu Feng was shocked. He could be sure that he did not seem to have met Huangfu Ruoxi. If he had, he would not have forgotten, but he did not have the impression that he had met Huangfu Ruoxi.


    "You really don''t remember it!"


    Huangfu Ruoxi sighed with a little disappointment, tooted his mouth and said: "two months ago, in a hot pot shop, did you take the place of a girl?"


    Chufeng frowned and thought about what Huangfu Ruoxi said. On his first day in Jianghai, he went out to eat hot pot with Lin Yulin. Then he met a robber. Looking at Huangfu Ruoxi, Chu Feng seemed to have an impression: "are you that girl?""You finally remember. Thank you for the first thing."


    Chu Feng seemed to remember. Huangfu Ruoxi clapped her hands happily. Finally, she narrowed her eyes and asked curiously, "what is the relationship between you and my sister Ruo die? How do you know each other? How did I not know before? She was ten years older than you. I really don''t know how you had love."


    A dark way came, Chu Feng wryly laughed and shook his head: "I and she is the relationship between teachers and students, not as you think it is!"


    "Don''t blow it. I don''t believe you." Huangfu Ruoxi looked like you were a liar. He said with a smile: "although Huangfu villa is not the base camp of our Huangfu family, it is not everyone who can come here. You are the first man that my sister ruodie brought here. This significance is extraordinary!"


    Looking at Huangfu Ruoxi''s eight trigrams, Chu Feng chuckles and shakes his head. He is indeed the first man of Huangfu Ruoxi, but it is definitely not what you think!


    Huangfu Ruoxi''s big cry, surprised to look at Chu Feng, up and down to examine, surprised to cover his small mouth: "God, you still want to sisters double harvest ah?" Then he released his hand and shook his head: "but you certainly don''t have a chance to even accept me. The person I like is the kind of person who looks like a prince, not you."


    Chu Feng laughs with astonishment. He thought Huangfu Ruoxi would be angry or say something, but he didn''t expect such an expression. However, Zhou Jingxing told himself that the current head of Huangfu family has many wives and concubines and dozens of children. Growing up in such an environment, he can understand Huangfu Ruoxi''s thoughts.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Sister Ruoxi is so beautiful. It seems that I''m going to find you a mother-in-law."


    "What are you talking about? This is brought back by sister Ruo die!" Huangfu Ruoxi spat out her tongue and jumped over to take Huangfu Wenren''s arm: "I''m only 18 years old now. I''m not in a hurry. It''s big brother. Are you looking for a sister-in-law for us?"


    Huangfu Wenren''s hearty smile: "fast, fast!" Then he looked at Chu Feng but was stunned: "it''s you!"


    Chu Feng did not seem to see Huangfu Wenren in general, but looked at the tall woman beside him: "Auntie, how did you come?"


    Lin Yulin looks a little unnatural. Although she didn''t hold hands with Huangfu Wenren, nor did she have any intimate behavior, she was a little worried at the moment when she was seen by Chu Feng. Her eyes twinkled and she didn''t know how to answer!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    "So you are Yulin''s nephew


    But Huangfu Wenren, with a warm smile, came forward and reached out to Chu Feng: "my name is Huangfu Wenren. This is the second time we met. Thank you for the last time. As for why your little aunt is here, because Shengyuan security company is my company, and your aunt is my secretary, naturally here."


    Facing Huangfu Wenren''s right hand, Chu Feng didn''t grasp it for the first time. He felt that he looked at Lin Yulin with bitterness in his heart. At the moment, he seemed to need to hear something.


    "Xiao Feng, Mr. Huangfu says hello to you." Lin Yulin didn''t say what Chu Feng wanted to hear, but said another one. Then she tried her best not to look at Chu Feng. She felt caught as a thief.


    "The boss of Shengyuan company?"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked at Lin Yulin and held them together with Huangfu Wenren. He looked funny: "it''s just that today is your Huangfu''s internal party. My little aunt is your employee. It seems that there is no need to accompany you to the party?"


    "And you?" Huangfu Wenren just smiles and releases Chu Feng''s hand, showing a light air.


    Chu Feng''s eyes sank, but then he began to laugh and took Huangfu Ruoxi''s waist: "I don''t want to come either, but your two good sisters are my women, so I''m here!"


    Huangfu Ruoxi''s mouth suddenly became O-shaped. For a moment, her brain couldn''t connect. Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to what she was thinking. She just looked at Huangfu Wenren: "do you want to say that my little aunt is your woman?"


    Huangfu Wenren moved the corner of his mouth and looked at Huangfu Ruoxi. He didn''t know what was going on, but soon he said with a smile: "yes, I can get the favor of my two sisters. You are also the first one!"


    After a pause, Huangfu Wenren turned to Lin Yulin''s side. In the eyes of all the people, he suddenly knelt down on one knee: "it''s just that I''m not your aunt''s man now, but it doesn''t mean that I won''t be your uncle in the future."


    In everyone''s surprised and curious eyes, Huangfu Wenren took out a small box from his pocket and opened it. Looking at Lin Yulin, he showed a gentle smile: "Yulin, we have known each other for several years. Since the first time I saw you, I fell in love with you. I don''t pursue you. I don''t need the love process. Marry me!"


    Inside the slowly opened box, a diamond ring glittering with attractive luster is shining, and Huangfu Wenren''s sincere words: "in the coming decades, let me accompany you to grow old slowly, OK?"


    Lin Yulin stood there with a stiff body. It seemed that she did not know how to react. Looking at the diamond ring in Huangfu Wenren''s hand, she once had a rich and handsome man who proposed to her like this in her dream.


    At the moment, the man kneeling in front of him is definitely Gao Fu Shuai. He is almost impeccable in his conduct or anything. However, Lin Yulin finds that she does not have that kind of happy mood. She seems to be very calm.


    Huangfu Ruoxi had seen her elder brother propose to Lin Yulin, but also showed a smile. Then she frowned and looked at Chu Feng with a slightly aggrieved look. Her voice was very light: "benefactor, you pinch my waist, pain!"


    Chu Feng shakes his God and apologetically releases Huangfu Ruoxi''s waist. He looks at the scene calmly. He hopes Lin Yulin can have a good home. But at the moment, when he sees Huangfu Wenren propose to her, he feels a little uncomfortable.


    Huang Fu Ruo die, who had changed her clothes, came out of the room. She was stunned to see this scene, but then she saw Lin Yulin''s eyes brighten, but she quickly disguised herself. She quietly walked to Chu Feng''s side and watched the big play like the others!


    "Yulin, I love you!"


    Huangfu Wenren didn''t show any anger because of Lin Yulin''s silence. He was still calm and his eyes were very soft: "maybe you don''t know me very well, but I can guarantee that I have a heart to love you. In this life, you will be my only woman, my only wife and my child''s mother."


    Lin Yulin suddenly turned her head and looked at the direction of Chu Feng and said softly, "Xiaofeng, what do you think?"


    Chu Feng''s expression was stunned. Looking at Huangfu Wenren, he couldn''t see any color on his body at the moment. He could be sure that he was in love with Lin Yulin. Chu Feng wanted to say no, but turned into a smile: "this is your business. As your family member, I will give you my most sincere blessing."


    Huangfu Wenren and others just think that Lin Yulin is asking for the opinions of her relatives, but she doesn''t think about anything. Huangfu Wenren even looks at Chu Feng: "you can rest assured that I will take good care of your little aunt and won''t let her suffer any injustice!"


    Chu Feng just laughed, but said nothing!


    "I promise you!"


    When everyone is looking forward to something, Lin Yulin takes back her eyes and looks at Huangfu Wenren. At this moment, chufeng feels that her heart seems to be broken, and her lips shake, but she stifles her.


    Looking at Lin Yulin, who was held up by Huangfu Wenren and put on the ring, Chu Feng sighed. After more than ten years of hard work, my aunt has found a person who really loves her and will not let her suffer. Maybe it is also a good thing?"It seems that I missed a good play, brother. Congratulations!"


    Huangfu Wenren looked stiff, but for a moment he disappeared: "Wenyi is back!" Then he took Lin Yulin''s hand and stepped forward: "this is my wife, and my father also agreed. Her name is Lin Yulin, your sister-in-law!"


    "Lin Yulin, nice name and beautiful people!"


    Huangfu Wenyi nodded, looked at Lin Yulin''s eyes slightly bright, and said with profound meaning: "elder brother, you should be optimistic about the future sister-in-law. As a big beauty like her, it must be coveted by many people!"


    Huangfu Wenren suppressed his anger. How could he not hear the provocation in Huangfu''s words, and said with a smile: "that''s natural. If anyone has a bad heart for her, I will let him regret it all his life."


    "Ha ha, I hope so."


    Huangfu Wenyi burst out laughing, arrogant and domineering. He said to Huangfu ruodi tut: "I haven''t seen you for a year. Ruo die''s sister is more and more moving. I heard that you and elder brother were taken away from Huangfu villa some time ago. I''m very worried about you. I''m relieved to see you all well now."


    Huangfu ruodie sneered: "the second elder brother is joking. I think you are still good to see us. Are you upset?"


    "It seems that if you are still worried about the things in those years, my brother at that time was not sensible. Please forgive me!"


    Huangfu Wenyi narrowed his eyes and said in a strange way. When he wanted to turn around and continue to say something, he saw Chu Feng: "who are you?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die took Chu Feng''s arm: "my man!"


    Chu Feng''s heart is stunned, passing a trace of coldness. Huangfu ruogdie didn''t say that before he came, but now he said so. What''s the meaning?


    However, such words fell on the ears of Huangfu Wenyi and others, but there was a little more content. Standing next to Huangfu Wenyi, a tall and coquettish woman came forward and looked up and down at Chu Feng with a scrutinizing look. She said, "Ruo die, although you can''t find a man as good as me, it seems that you don''t need to find a little guy, do you?"


    "It''s still a man who can''t be judged by his appearance. It''s the offspring of which crocodile, but I seem to know all about it!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die walks forward and looks at Huang Fu Ruolan. The younger sister who has been wrong with her since childhood: "he is the nephew of our future sister-in-law. What do you think of it?"


    "Is that funny?"


    If Huangfu Ruolan just said his own words, Chu Feng would not be too lazy to argue with her, just talking about Lin Yulin, Chu Feng itself was a bit dull. At the moment, he took a step forward and stood directly in front of Huangfu Ruolan: "do you want to find a foreigner, it''s particularly competitive?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    Silence!


    Everyone looked at Chu Feng stupidly. Even Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t expect that Chu Feng would dare to stand up and say such words to Huangfu Ruolan. Others don''t know Huangfu Ruolan, but most people here know who Huangfu Ruolan is, that''s a goblin, and he is a cruel spirit!


    Huangfu Ruolan narrowed his eyes: "do you say it again?"


    "No wonder you are looking for foreigners. You can''t understand Chinese Chu Feng did not fear to throw a sentence again, more slightly sarcastic: "is it worried that the domestic men can not satisfy you, so you have to find a foreigner to meet?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die secretly pinches a sweat for Chu Feng, but in the heart is particularly comfortable, Chu Feng can say Huangfu Ruolan, she is particularly happy.


    "It''s a little daring. No wonder Huangfu Ruo die can make you look at you with a new look."


    Huangfu Ruolan is not angry but laugh, seductive cluster: "just, I don''t know if you are as capable as you are?"


    When Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly narrowed, Huangfu Ruolan suddenly flashed away, and then a figure suddenly shot at Chu Feng. It was the foreigner Chu Feng said that Huang Fu Ruolan wanted to humiliate Chu Feng severely.


    Lin Yulin is also surprised that Chu Feng''s sharp words just now, but at the moment when she sees that someone is going to do something to Chu Feng, she still raises her heart. Huangfu Wenren pats her shoulder to indicate that she is at ease.


    Here, no one knows Chu Feng''s skill better than he and Huangfu Ruo die!


    When the foreigner was kicking towards Chu Feng, a finger of Chu Feng was gently stretched out, and the first point was under the man''s armpit. The latter immediately felt as if he had been shocked and flew out, accompanied by a mouthful of blood. His face was white and even more white in an instant.


    "Lockface!"


    Huang Fu Ruolan, who was waiting for Chu Feng''s misfortune, kept a strong smile on his face. He didn''t expect that the man he had brought was injured. He ran over and picked up the man on the ground. Then he turned around and looked at Chu Feng fiercely: "come on, take this man who hurt master rockefellas, and take it out to kill me!"


    "Enough!" At this time, Huangfu Wenren stepped forward and stood beside Chu Feng. Others didn''t know about it. But he knew that Chu Feng had something to do with Zhou Jingxing and Li Ji. What he needed to pay attention to was: "today is the annual gathering of our brothers and sisters. There is no need to make a bloody thing."


    "Ruolan, you take rockefellas down to have a rest, and then come out to eat!"


    The latter looks at the latter, but he looks at you with a thumbs up


    Then he walked inside with Huangfu Ruolan. Just now Chu Feng seemed simple, but it made him feel numb and uncomfortable. It seemed that he had suffered a little internal injury. Now he needs to take a rest.


    "It seems that if sister butterfly has found a good man, it''s not bad."


    Huangfu Wenyi squinted his eyes and came over with a meaningful smile: "I just offended master rockefellas. I''m really worried about your future. Tut Tut, young man, I''m so impulsive!"


    Then he laughed and hugged a woman around him and walked inside. The laughter was very loud, but Chu Feng looked at Huang Fu Ruo die transparently: "are you satisfied?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die looked stiff, but then he said in a cold voice, "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Chu Feng sneered in his heart. At first, he was surprised that Huangfu ruodie wanted to kill himself. Why did he want to come to Huangfu villa with her? But now he understood that Huangfu ruodie must want to kill himself, but he was not willing to do it himself. Now he is using other people''s hands to deal with himself.


    Chu Feng can almost foresee that Huangfu Ruolan, naloxphis and Huangfu Wenyi will not give themselves a good look. They will do it either in order to get rid of their anger and make Huang Fu Ruo die ugly.


    "Be careful in the future. If you have anything, you can call me."


    Huangfu Wenren takes a look at his sister and hands a business card to Chu Feng. Huangfu ruodie is his own sister. He has seen him grow up and knows more or less. He says secretly that ruodie is still extreme. For what happened on the ship, he let Chu Feng fall into such a place.


    In fact, what Huangfu Wenren didn''t know was that Huangfu ruodie did it because last night, Chu Feng defiled her body.


    "Why do you want to be like this? What did I tell you?"


    At this time, Lin Yulin suddenly stepped forward, slapped Chu Feng''s face, and said: "I told you not to provoke other people. Just bear with me. What are you doing?"


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath, he can face anyone strongly, but Lin Yulin is not strong: "sorry!"


    "Forget it, young people are like this. I will tell them not to embarrass Chu Feng." Seeing that Lin Yulin seemed to give Chu Feng a slap, Huangfu Wenren stopped her at the right time: "that Chu Feng, you and Ruo die go to have a rest, then come out again at dinner time."


    "Ruolan, don''t you see that your sister is pretty?"At the moment, in a room, rockefellas, who was injured and resting here, looked at Huang Fu Ruolan, who was lying between his legs, with a man''s smile on his face: "if you can have a little relationship with such a woman, it must be a good thing, and your brother''s Woman, I am also very interested in it!"


    Huangfu Ruolan raised her head and said, "it''s not enough to have me accompany you. Do you want to let me and other women accompany you as you did in Tianchi?"


    "Ha ha, it''s just a joke. That''s enough once, my baby!"


    Rockefellas burst into laughter. What he said was one thing, but no one knew what he was thinking. When Huang Fu Ruolan bowed his head again, his voice dropped: "I met your father yesterday and talked with him, but your father is so cunning that I can''t get any information in his mouth."


    Huangfu ruogdie said vaguely: "if my father could make you see clearly, he would not defeat many of my uncles. However, if he could find time to see you, he must still value you. I believe that as long as you show him your sincerity, Hercules wants to have a place in longshuo, it is not difficult!"


    Rockefellas took a breath and patted Huangfu Ruolan''s head: "I naturally know. It''s just what you and your brother are going to do next. I heard that Huangfu Wenren has already begun to contact with the internal affairs of Huangfu family. Huangfu ruodie has also set up a double Pearl Club. It''s said that there have been many wars recently and want to become the underground emperor of the river and sea at one stroke?"


    "Their brother and sister want to rise, is it possible, unless my brother and I are dead!"


    Huangfu Ruolan raised his head, licked his tongue and said in a cold voice: "Huangfu Wenren is the same as his name. It''s too kind to worry about. I don''t pay attention to Huangfu Wenren." Then the fierce look on his face said, "and, dear, don''t you help me?"


    Rockefellas was excited. Looking at the charming Huangfu Ruolan, he didn''t pay attention to some pain on her body at the moment. He pulled Huangfu ruogdie over her body and lifted up the skirt: "I''m sure I will help you. Who calls you my baby?"


    After ripping off the cover, rockefellas directly ran into the room. Huang Fu Ruolan''s moving voice sounded in the room, and there were vague words: "then you find a way to kill the woman and the man just now, and let Huangfu Wenren brother and sister suffer!"


    At the moment, rockefellas, who was all over Huangfu Ruolan, did not hesitate to say: "no problem, my baby!"


    "I love you dearly, my dear, as long as my brother and I control the Huangfu family, I will let Hercules'' footprints spread all over China!" Huangfu Ruolan said, bearing the powerful impact of rockefellas.


    "I look forward to it!"


    Rockefellas should say, but there is a cold light in his eyes to help you control. It''s not as good as my own control!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    Because of the initial conflict, Huangfu Wenyi and Huangfu Ruolan didn''t bother Chu Feng any more. After a meal, it was quiet, only


    Huangfu brothers and sisters seemed to be fighting openly and secretly. Although a meal was quiet, it was full of gunpowder.


    But Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to it. At the moment, he was more concerned about the marriage between Lin Yulin and Huangfu Wenren!


    Although Huangfu Wenren looks as gentle as elegant, he does things with great vigour. He and Lin Yulin set a wedding date before dinner. After half a year, when the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, they will officially hold the wedding!


    In this regard, Chu Feng kept silent and did not express any opinions. When Huangfu Wenren asked, Chu Feng just nodded slightly and didn''t say anything.


    Besides the dinner, there are more than 40 brothers and sisters of Huangfu family. Huangfu Wenren is 31 years old and the youngest is Huangfu Ruoxi. He is 18 years old. It happens that he and Chu Feng were born in the same year and month.


    But Chu Feng also found out something during a meal. There were three camps between Huangfu brothers and sisters. Huangfu Wenren and Huangfu ruodie were in the same camp, Huangfu Wenyi and Huangfu Ruolan were in the same camp, and they were neutral. Chu Feng was very curious.


    In such a case, both sides can even sit down to eat, but that is to think about it, and not too much to explore.


    "Are you curious that we are intriguing, but we have to get together once a year?"


    At the end of a meal, it was more than six o''clock in the afternoon. Huangfu ruodie seemed to see Chu Feng''s doubts and asked softly.


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything, nodded slightly: "it''s a little strange, but I''m more curious about whether you''re all half mothers!"


    More than 40 brothers and sisters, if it was the ancient imperial dynasty, chufeng still felt reasonable, but in this era, Chu Feng felt a little inconceivable, which was almost like the emperor!


    "We are all half fathers, and our father is one man."


    Her mother was originally her father''s first wife, but after giving birth to her, she was ostracized by other women and finally died. The person who excluded her mother was the biological mother of Huangfu Wenyi and Huangfu Ruolan, a woman who brought disaster to the country and the people!


    Feeling the hatred in Huangfu Ruo die''s eyes, Chu Feng just kept a smile: "it seems that your father is a great man!"


    "Yes, he is a great man indeed." Referring to her father, Huang Fu Ruo die''s eyes showed a touch of awe: "my father''s brothers are much more than ours, but since decades ago, my father has been firmly seated in the position of successor, and won the position of master ten years ago!"


    Joking eyes to Chu Feng: "do you know how my father got up?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and thought of today''s situation: "brothers are fraternal!"


    Although he had expected it, Chu Feng still felt a chill from Huangfu ruodie''s mouth. Even though his brothers and sisters were not a mother, they were also a father, and they could kill each other. Chu Feng suddenly understood Zhou Jingxing''s exclamation that Huangfu family, he did not want to die, no one could kill him!


    Because this is completely in accordance with the ancient imperial way in the inheritance, survival of the fittest!


    "Xiaofeng, let''s go!"


    At this time, Lin Yulin, accompanied by Huangfu Wenren, came over and said softly. Chu Feng looked back at Lin Yulin and shook his head: "I still have classes tomorrow. Wait for me to go back to school directly. Let master Huangfu arrange someone to send you back!"


    Lin Yulin looked stunned, and then nodded a little dejectedly: "that line, but you should be careful yourself. When you come back from the holiday, Liu Yan talks about you!"


    "I see!" Chu Feng just nodded slightly and then looked forward. Since the last time he left indifferently, he felt that there was a barrier between himself and Lin Yulin. He was very uncomfortable, but he didn''t know the reason.


    "Then arrange a car to take you back!"


    Huangfu Wenren said politely, and then asked people to arrange the car. Then he looked at Chu Feng: "you are a man of Ruo die and Ruo Xi. You often come to the manor when you have time. I''m here every week, Monday, Friday and Friday."


    "Yes Chu Feng is just a lukewarm reply. As for Huangfu Wenren''s misunderstanding, he doesn''t want to explain. Time can prove everything.


    The car arranged by Huangfu Wenren quickly came to her. Lin Yulin looked at Chu Feng and opened her mouth to say something, but finally she shook her head and left the villa and disappeared into the night!


    "I didn''t have a chance to thank you for the last time. Just now your little aunt was there, so I couldn''t talk."


    Huangfu Wenren came to Chu Feng''s face with a gentle smile. He was modest and modest: "if it wasn''t for you and Li Ji, we might have been taken to other places by blue cell people, and there would be no chance to go back to the river and continue our ordinary life.""Plain light, I think your life is magnificent!" Chu Feng didn''t look up, but he was sure that someone in the upstairs was watching all this: "well, while the time is still early, I have to go, so that when the moon is dark and the wind is high, the quiet night becomes the night of killing people!"


    Light cast Huangfu if butterfly one eye: "together?"


    "No, I don''t have classes until tomorrow afternoon and I''ll go back tomorrow morning." If Huangfu had to shake his head and open his red lips, he said, those who did not know thought they were at least ordinary friends, but only two knew that they wanted to kill each other!


    Chu Feng just showed a hint of fun. He didn''t let Huangfu ruobi arrange a car. Instead, he went straight out of the villa. Maybe they could be at peace today. I don''t know!


    "Ruo die, you and Chu Feng?"


    Looking at the figure slowly disappearing into the night, Huangfu Wenren said plainly: "although I don''t know how you are together, but according to the news I received, Chu Feng is worthy of our attention, and Zhou''s almost incurable pain is in his hands.


    In addition, there is a girl named Xia Wei, and a man named Yao Shuren a few days ago. They were almost sentenced to be saved, but they were all brought back to life by Chu Feng. I don''t care what you think. My father hopes that we can stabilize this man, which is only good for us, not bad for us. "


    At this moment, Huangfu Wenren scattered that kind of elegance. In his eyes, there was a kind of extreme peace. Huangfu ruobi frowned slightly: "is he so powerful?"


    But think of what squint eyes: "so, you proposed to Lin Yulin, also because of this matter?"


    "Yes or no, I really like Lin Yulin from the bottom of my heart." Huangfu Wenren nodded and shook his head. Looking at the distance, more than a dozen cars sped out of the garden: "of course, if there was no Chu Feng factor, I would not propose so soon, and my father would not allow me to do so."


    Huang Fu Ruo die also saw the car driving out of the garden, frowning and stretching: "but now, even if I don''t aim at him, Huangfu Wenyi''s brother and sister, and Hercules'' little master, will not let him go?"


    Huangfu Wenren outlined a bloodthirsty smile: "don''t worry, uncle Tong will bring us good news. It''s a shame to be kidnapped by blue cells, but it''s undeniable that father has given us enough space and platform!"


    "That''s true, but what I''m looking forward to is that Chu Feng can survive on his own, so that my heart will be more comfortable."


    Huangfu ruodie nodded slightly and showed a smile that only she knew. Last night''s impact, 28 years of clean body was completely lost. Huangfu ruodie hated, but she was willing to see Chu Feng domineering again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    Walking on the way to leave, chufeng''s smile gradually exuberant, the smile is particularly brilliant!


    A few minutes later, more than a dozen cars stopped directly in front of Chu Feng and surrounded him in a circle. Chu Feng seemed not surprised at all to stop and look at the people who had already got off the bus.


    Rockefellas took Huangfu Ruolan and strode to three meters away from Chu Feng, standing still. With a big smile and a handsome western face, rockefellas was full of charm: "Chu Feng, I appreciate you very much. Do you know why I want to stop you here?"


    Chu Feng looks at the people surrounded by him. There are nearly 50 people, more than 30 of whom are Western faces. It seems that the background of Rockefeller is not simple. These people should be transferred later, right?


    Although it is speculated that these people are temporarily transferred, because they have not seen them in Huangfu villa at first, Chu Feng fearlessly greets lokeffith''s eyes: "kill me?"


    "Smart, I like to deal with smart people!"


    On the road where no one will pass at night, rockefellas doesn''t mind cat and mouse playing with chufeng: "of course, I pay attention to the strong, so I won''t beat you up and kill you, but it''s necessary for us to fight in a chariot and let you die like a soldier."


    Chu Feng startled a smile, the group fight is shameless, is not the wheel battle shameless?


    However, I also know that rockefellas has the right to make rules. He rolled up his sleeves and looked at Huangfu Ruolan, who was joking: "miss Ruolan, I hope I will die this evening. Otherwise, you will find that I am the nightmare of your life!"


    Rockefellas was wounded by himself, but he was not able to kill himself. Now his killing opportunity is clearly visible. It can be thought that Huangfu Ruolan has made a lot of efforts in it.


    Huang Fu Ruolan snorted coldly, only when Chu Feng was a cooked duck with a stiff mouth, he nestled up on lokeffith: "honey, I''m afraid of blood when I see blood. Let''s go back to the car to warm up?"


    A black man with a big waist came out, nearly 1.9 meters tall. Standing in front of Chu Feng, he looked like a mountain. At the moment, his eyes were full of ferocious color. He took a big hand directly without saying hello.


    Although Chu Feng had a lot of injuries in fighting for several days, he was able to pass his feet leisurely in front of the black people''s big hands. The dull sound produced by the collision was so clear, but the result was that everyone was surprised.


    Because the black man was like a broken line kite and flew out for a distance of seven or eight meters, and could not stand up.


    They were temporarily transferred by rockefellas. They didn''t see the scene of Chu Feng beating the former. They thought that it was easy and happy for so many people to deal with Chu Feng. But when they saw the power of Chu Feng at the moment, their eyes were more dignified, with such a small body and so strong explosive force.


    This is a strong opponent.


    Chu Feng''s mouth pulled out a sneer: "do not die, you will not die, do not know whether you have heard of it?"


    "Die!" The white man looked at Chu Feng with a relaxed look, and the strength of his legs increased a little. He wanted to kick Chu Feng to death.


    The rest of the surrounding faces also showed a playful smile, a person facing dozens of people, or valiant dozens of people, not thinking of running away, but even hesitating there, it is simply looking for death.


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly cooled down, and the white man suddenly felt the general feeling of being watched by a poisonous snake. When his brain was a little slow, Chu Feng suddenly took a step ahead, and his body directly collided with him. People saw this smile more exuberant, and the small block of head collided with others, looking for death.


    With the crack of rib fracture, the smile on everyone''s face instantly solidified, only to see that white man and the original black, flying out, the blood in the mouth violently spurted out, serious internal injury!


    Chu Feng stood in place and patted the dust on his clothes: "too weak!"


    "It seems that you are very strong. Two can go together, two can''t do it, three can''t do it, four can''t!" At the moment, rockefellas in the car has dropped the window, one hand waved out, everyone nodded and moved towards the Chu wind. One person is not his opponent. What about two or three people?


    Chu Feng calmly looked at rockefellas who was leaning on the seat in the car, but Huang Fu Ruolan was not seen. His left eye curiously penetrated and then shook his head: "miss Ruolan is still a musical instrument lover. If she is known by your other sisters, what do you think?"


    Those who want to start with Chu Feng are stunned and subconsciously turn back. Because of the angle, some people happen to see Huangfu Ruolan lying there, and their faces are full of envy!


    "What are you looking at? Kill me!"


    Huangfu Ruolan suddenly raised her head, and her face showed a look of resentment. The reason why she was so was to firmly bind lokeffith, the God of great power, but it did not mean that she could be teased. At the moment, she looked at the eyes of Chu Feng, which was clear and frightening.


    Rockefellas''s smile was very amusing. He seemed to enjoy the feeling. When Huangfu Ruolan wanted to say something, he directly pressed her head and did not roll up the window: "didn''t you hear me, my baby said, kill!""Yes, to kill!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head seriously at this time, and raised his hand gently. His voice was very clear in this night: "in the future, those who want to kill me should remember one thing. You can kill me, but you must make sure to kill me. Otherwise, the last person who dies is yourself!"


    When everyone was curious about what Chu Feng was going to do, suddenly a whoosh sound came from the air. Suddenly, someone seemed to see a ghost shouting: "no, it''s a crossbow arrow!"


    But although they found out quickly and reacted quickly, in the sudden rain of arrows, more than 20 people fell on the ground in a sudden shower of arrows. At least two crossbows were inserted in their bodies, and the dead could not die again!


    At this time, dozens of figures suddenly jumped down from the rows of trees on both sides of the road, like the devil in the middle of the night. A long black knife in my hand twinkled with cold and bloodthirsty side, which made people feel chilly.


    "Damn it, isn''t this kid an ordinary man?"


    Seeing this scene, rockefellas scolded, and was not in the mood to enjoy the package that Huangfu Ruolan had brought. As soon as he grabbed her collar and pulled it up, he started the car decisively. More than 20 people died in one round. Now only half of them were left. How can we resist?


    When the car started, it also attracted Chu Feng''s eyes. With a faint smile on his mouth, he stepped forward a few steps, pulled out an arrow on a corpse, and threw the blood on it. When rockfish''s car was about to leave, it suddenly came out of his hand, with an amazing speed.


    With a bang, the tire was punctured by Chu Feng''s throwing arrow. The car swayed to the left and bumped into two trees. The front of the car was scrapped directly. If the safety air cushion in the car had not popped up, rockefellas and Huangfu Ruolan would have broken their heads and bled at the moment.


    "If you want to kill me, you can kill me. If you are at a disadvantage, you can run away. There is no such cheap thing in the world."


    Chu Feng appeared quietly beside the car, with an arrow in his hand against the throat of lokeffith: "so we''d better get out of the car and have a good chat to see if we can become good friends, right?"


    Rockefellas was a little dizzy when he hit the car just now, but he felt the cold on the sharp arrow and straightened up. Huangfu Ruolan also showed panic in his eyes. Isn''t he an ordinary person? Is he a person cultivated by Huangfu ruodie?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    The cool wind was blowing, but not as cold as Huangfu Ruolan and rockefellas felt at the moment!


    Originally, they brought 50 people here. They were confident that they could completely control Chu Feng''s life and death. Killing him made Huang Fu Ruo die miserable, but now they found that the ants they could crush to death in their eyes were firmly in control of their life and death.


    Looking at the 50 corpses on the ground, there are dozens of indifference who are throwing the corpses onto a truck and pulling them away. They are not slow to deal with the men in black. At this time, they feel that death is not so far away from them. It is a kind of chilling chill.


    "Tell me, how do you want to die?"


    Chu Feng looked at the two men and women who were still with you just now. He said, "I am a reasonable man. You let me fight in a wheel race, and I will give you a chance. But I am kind. As long as you defeat ten people, I can let you leave safely."


    Rockefellas and Huang Fu Ruolan almost at the same time looked at those who were cleaning up the scene. They wriggled their throat hard. They were not fools. They just saw the combat effectiveness of these people very clearly. They were all strong players!


    "It seems that you are not going to choose this one."


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Chu Feng didn''t care. He thought for a while and said, "well, if one person breaks a hand, I''ll let you go. You want to kill me. I just want you to have one hand. Is it fair?"


    Rockefellas two people subconsciously step back, they did not think that they will be unlucky, but now let Chu Feng to cut off their hands, how possible?


    "Chu Feng, I advise you not to move us, or you will regret it."


    Chu Feng calmly looked at rockefellas, a little surprised at his identity background, but that''s all: "finished?"


    Huangfu Ruolan originally thought that the identity of the two people here was their death free gold medal, but at the moment, Chu Feng seemed to be inhuman. Huangfu Ruolan was shaking his mind for no reason: "what do you mean?"


    "If that''s why you want me not to do it, then you can break it!"


    Chu Feng said coldly, there was no surprise and no joy in his heart. It was just a kind of calm. Although the identity of the two people made him dignified, if it was because of their identity, they could not hurt them, but they could kill themselves without limit, which would be too boring!


    "Wait!" Feeling the strength of Chu Feng, rockefellas stepped forward and stood with Huangfu Ruolan. He took out his mobile phone and pounded at Chu Feng: "this is your chip to let us go. Otherwise, your aunt will be buried with my broken hand!"


    At the beginning, Huang Fu Ruolan meant to kill Lin Yulin directly. However, rockefellas, who was greedy for Lin Yulin''s beauty, told the action people not to do it for the time being, and then he went back to talk about it. At the moment, Huangfu Ruolan meant to kill Lin Yulin directly.


    When both rockefellas and Huangfu Ruolan were confident that Chu Feng would compromise, suddenly a knife crossed, and a hand fell on the ground. Huang Fu Ruolan and rockefellas were stunned. The latter looked down at his body without left hand and cried out, "my hand!"


    Not waiting for his voice to fall, a knife light once again, rockefellas holding the mobile phone hand also fell on the ground, Chu Feng cold cruel mouth: "I hate to be threatened, more hate someone to take my aunt to threaten me!"


    I don''t know when the black knife in his hand pointed to rockefellas who was tumbling on the ground at the moment: "I''ll give you a chance to release people, or I''ll cut off your legs and finally my head!"


    Huangfu Ruolan stood beside him, trying to help him check rockefellas, but he was frightened by the bloodthirsty breath that Chu Feng showed at the moment, and did not dare to move.


    "Master chufeng, your aunt has been rescued by us!"


    At this time, a man''s voice came from the falling mobile phone. Chu Feng frowned and picked up the mobile phone on the ground. The four Western women who had originally escorted Lin Yulin fell into a pool of blood. A familiar man appeared on the screen: "master, let me tell you that if Miss LAN attacks you and fails, she will bear the cost alone, we will send your little aunt back safely! ¡±


    "thank you Chu Feng didn''t smile and cut off the phone. The person on it was Shen Tong. He wanted to come to Huangfu. Wenren predicted Huangfu Ruolan''s action, so he had an arrangement for a long time. Although he didn''t like to be included in such conspiracy, Chu Feng thought for the first time that maybe it was a good thing for Lin Yulin to follow Huangfu Wenren.


    At the moment, either lokeffith or Huangfu Ruolan, the whole heart trembled. With Lin Yulin in hand, Chu Feng did not hesitate to start. Now Lin Yulin has been rescued. They?


    "How does it feel to be counted?"


    At this time, Chu Feng squatted in front of rockefellas. The latter''s body was shaking. Chu Feng flashed out a gold needle and pricked him back and forth. The pain and bleeding were relieved: "Huangfu Wenren knows you''re coming to kill me, but you don''t stop you. Don''t you feel sorry for yourself?"The pain on rockefellas disappeared, but Chu Feng''s words attracted him: "what do you mean?"


    "Because he knows you can''t kill me!"


    Chu Feng thought of Huang Fu Wen Ren with a warm smile, but he was definitely not a simple one. He flashed a meaningful smile in his eyes: "but he is not convenient to attack you directly, so he can only borrow my hand. Didn''t you hear just now that you should bear the cost of attacking me?"


    Huangfu Ruolan seems to have figured out something in a moment, and his eyes burst into a terrible color. But when he saw Chu Feng with a little bloodthirsty smile, he did not dare to ask!


    "Fifty million, how about if I let you go and give you a chance to break your hand?"


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to what Huangfu Ruolan was thinking. His purpose had been achieved, which was to transfer some hatred and let Huangfu Wenren, who thought he was cheap, suffer a little: "this is a reasonable price. I believe Hercules is willing to pay this money for you."


    Clap rockface''s armless shoulder: "think about it. If you take your hand now, you can return to the original appearance. If you drag it down again, it will not be flexible."


    "I give it!"


    Rockefellas almost did not hesitate, 50 million is a lot, but for the loss of hands is really nothing: "give me my mobile phone, provide an account, I will transfer it to you now, Ruolan, you come!"


    Huangfu Ruolan went to take the mobile phone in Chu Feng''s hand, and then transferred 50 million yuan to the account provided by Chu Feng according to rockefellas: "OK!"


    "Send master rockefellas to the hospital!"


    Chu Feng is true to his word. He says to Xia Yan and looks at rockefellas who is carried up by two people: "I''m glad to meet you. If you feel that 50 million yuan is not worth it, you are welcome to kill me again. Of course, if you want to deal with anyone, you can come to me as long as you give me the money!"


    "I will!" Rockefellas has left his anger at the moment. Under the escort of Xia Yan, he gets on the bus and leaves here. But the meaning of that sentence is not sure whether he will find Chu Feng to avenge him or find Chu Feng to help him deal with whom!


    "Miss Ruolan, thank you for bringing me so many cars. Thank you!"


    Looking at the far away car, Chu Feng looked back at her charming face. At the moment, it was Huang Fu Ruolan, whose face turned pale: "however, master rockefellas gave me 50 million yuan to buy back his life. I don''t know how much money miss Ruolan will give me to keep your beautiful body. But I won''t be pitiful."


    "I''ll give you 50 million!" Huangfu Ruolan directly said, at the moment, 50 million and life, really not important!


    "Fifty million, you really look up to me!" Chufeng shook his head with a smile and took out the ten million check that Huangfu Ruo die had filled out: "your dear Ruo die sister gave me ten million yuan to kill you. If you breach the contract, you have to pay ten times. Do you want me to pay for it myself?"


    Huangfu Ruolan''s eyes twinkled coldly: "you are not her man, you are the one she asked to come back and kill me?"


    "I thought you only know how to study musical instruments. It seems that you have a little brain!"


    Chu Feng handed the check to Xia Yan, and then nodded back: "yes, I''m the one employed by Huangfu Wenren and his sister. I''m a person who recognizes money but doesn''t recognize people. I''ll let you go. No, you die!"


    "Two hundred million, why don''t you grab it?" Huangfu Ruolan himself wanted to give Chu Feng 100 million yuan to solve this problem, but he didn''t want Chu Feng to open his mouth for two hundred million yuan. He immediately became angry: "one hundred million, if you want, don''t kill me!"


    "It''s tough!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    In the small courtyard rented by chufeng, Huangfu Ruolan was tied to a chair by Chu Feng and angrily scolded, "I have given you 200 million yuan. Why don''t you let me go?"


    Huangfu Ruolan finally couldn''t resist Chu Feng''s killing and gave him two hundred million yuan, which was her hard savings over the years. However, compared with her life, it was nothing. Finally, she had to compromise.


    But what she didn''t think of was that she gave her money, but Chu Feng didn''t let her go, which made her very angry!


    "If Miss LAN took your money, I would not kill you, but I did not say I would let you go?"


    Chu Feng sat on one side of the bed to play with a smile, the smile can not say brilliant: "and I received your sister''s money, now breach of contract, even if not to kill you, but also can''t let you go back so early, let her happy you go back how much, at that time maybe she will give me more money, think I killed you."


    Huangfu Ruolan looked at Chu Feng fiercely and clenched her lips. At the moment, she suddenly felt that Chu Feng didn''t want to kill herself. Everything was for money!


    Just now even if you know there is no way, money to go out, but he is still in the control of Chu Feng, at any time may appear his do not want to happen!


    Seeing Huangfu Ruolan fall into silence, Chu Feng does not go to say anything to her. She directly leaves the room and goes into the hall. Xia Yan is waiting here. Seeing Chu Feng, she comes forward and says, "a total of 250 million yuan has arrived. With 10 million checks, there are 260 million yuan in your account number."


    When talking about these things, Xia Yan''s eyes twinkle with excitement. He Jidao is the most profitable, but he also needs money most in the early stage. What can be said recently is not very good. But with the money at the moment, Xia Yan believes that his future rise will be much smoother than now.


    "One hundred thousand for brothers!"


    Chu Feng nodded and said to Xia Yan: "these days, although there are no deaths, but there are also serious injuries. There is no way to do it when there is no money, but now we have to let everyone enjoy it. In addition, the brothers who are seriously injured and cultivated, all the money is paid by us, and 100000 is for them personally."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it later!" Xia Yan sees Chu Feng at this time still thinks about those brothers, more feel his choice is not wrong.


    Chu Feng didn''t care too much about money and asked, "how about Lang Mei Mei?"


    "According to your order, we arranged her to be hidden in a branch under the double pearl Association, and informed the people of the Green Gang."


    Xia Yan opened his mouth in a deep voice and told Chu Feng''s arrangements one by one: "in addition, I also asked the wild wolf Gang to capture the action of the double pearl Association tonight. It is estimated that within an hour, the Wolf Gang will send people here, but will Huangfu Ruo die really be cheated?"


    "Certainly!" Chu Feng nodded without hesitation, and a touch of self-confidence appeared on his face: "the internal disputes of Huangfu family are not what we can understand, but Huangfu ruodie knows that I have taken Huangfu Ruolan, kill her and plant it to me, together with me. She will not miss such an opportunity."


    "Of course, have you heard from Huangfu Wenyi?"


    Xia Yan nodded slightly: "yes, before you take Huangfu Ruolan back, I have already called him and told him that Huangfu Ruolan was kidnapped and held here by the people of the double pearl Association. He only needs to verify it, and is expected to come here in about an hour."


    "Well done!" Chu Feng was satisfied with a smile: "now our strength against any force is still nearly, can only survive in the cracks, the only thing that can let us seize the opportunity to rise is that they all fight together."


    "What''s more, what about the Green Gang? What''s the action of Huquan?"


    Huang Luowen is now detained by the police for the blue cell incident, but Chu Feng doesn''t expect that this will end him. It''s only a matter of time before Huang Luowen comes out to preside over the overall situation, and the only thing he can do is to let the strength of the youth gang drop several grades before Huang Luowen takes charge of the overall situation.


    "Worrying!" Xia Yan said two words directly and explained: "although Huquan is in charge in time, its prestige is not as good as Huang Luowen. The people of the Green Gang seem to be against each other. In the collision with the Shuangzhu club and the wild wolf Gang, they are defeated again and again. If Huang Luowen does not come out within three days, it is inevitable that the Green Gang will perish."


    "Let them play. You try to develop our power, but don''t expose it too early."


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly, and he also scattered his thoughts on these things. The current situation is chaotic, and if he is not careful, he will fall into the Abyss: "if Huangfu butterfly passes through this evening''s affairs, there will be some doubts. But as long as you don''t show up, she will guess at most. Next, we will develop our own power in their cracks."


    He exhaled heavily. These days, Chu Feng has been leading people to stir up the situation of the river and sea secretly in order to survive in the cracks. Now, step by step, he is still very optimistic: "as for now, we should also go, the next is their game time, let the wild wolf help them to have fun!"Half an hour later, the whole courtyard was in peace. Dozens of people in black came out of the darkness, surrounded the courtyard, and gradually approached and entered the courtyard. Quickly, someone opened the door and entered the courtyard. Each room began to look for possible enemies.


    A sinister looking golden wolf stood in front of him. He was temporarily transferred back by langdeli to let the northwest wolf play with the people of the Green Gang. At the moment, an elite of the wild wolf gang who went in for a few minutes came out: "the third hall leader, there is no one in it except a woman who is bound."


    "Only one woman, or bound?"


    The golden wolf frowned at the news. According to the news received not long ago, this is a secret stronghold of Shuangzhu club. Lang Meimei was kidnapped at first and hid here. Later, he moved to a branch of Shuangzhu club. Just now he found someone. But how could there be only one person?


    However, the elite of the wild wolf Gang guessed: "the third hall leader, can Shuangzhu not stay here in order not to attract other people''s attention, so that when we search, we won''t think that there will be heaven and earth hidden in the place where there is no one?"


    The golden wolf pondered for a moment: "it''s reasonable!" Then a cold voice issued a command: "don''t care about the woman in custody. Hide on the spot. If Shuangzhu club even jailed people here, they will still come. Then we will do it hard and make them painful!"


    Many elite members of the wild wolf Gang hid in every corner of the darkness, but Huangfu Ruolan in the room on the second floor smelled an unusual breath and thought of something. Her eyes burst into a fierce color: "Chu Feng, you shameless fellow, I will not let you live!"


    But Huangfu Ruolan, although he had insight into the dangerous and disgusting thought of Chu Feng, was powerless at the moment. He could only hope that his brother would come soon, otherwise he would be really finished!


    After all the elite members of the wild wolf gang were lost in the dark, a dark figure came flying from the distance and came to the surrounding of the courtyard. He gently hooked his head and looked at the courtyard. After observing for several minutes, he found that there was no change. Then he took his mobile phone and whispered: "president, there is no one in this courtyard!"


    "I see. Come back!" At the moment, in the motorcade three kilometers away, Huangfu ruodie hung up the phone and said, "chufeng, chufeng, if you don''t kill Huangfu Ruolan, there will be no hatred. Then you are wrong. Tomorrow morning, you will be the enemy of Huangfu family!"


    Then Yao Xin, who was driving in front of him, said in a cold voice: "let all the people behind me press on. I must kill Huangfu Ruolan, otherwise there will be no such opportunity in the future."


    Yao Xin looks unnaturally affected, but then nods and sends instructions to the people behind him through the walkie talkie. Suddenly, more than ten cars gallop away in the distance. Huangfu ruodie sees this scene, and her smile becomes more vigorous. However, looking at Yao Xin''s eyes, it is a killing plane.


    She was always surprised how Chu Feng knew that the black widow was Huangfu Ruo die, and only Yao Xin and Huangfu family members knew the secret. However, Chu Feng could not contact the family members at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    The night is like ink, flowing with a palpitating cold, it is not natural cold, but a cold from the heart.


    When he found that there was no one, the golden wolf should take people with him according to landley''s instructions. However, the fierce fighting in the past few days left the golden wolf with violence in his heart. At the moment, he especially wanted to kill some double Pearl Club people who stabbed the knife secretly. Therefore, he stayed in the courtyard with his own opinions.


    He didn''t go to see who was in the room upstairs because he was not interested in it. However, after waiting for more than ten minutes, he looked a little bored. He walked upstairs and came to the room mentioned by his subordinates.


    "What a beautiful woman!"


    When the golden wolf saw Huangfu Ruolan, who was bound with his hands and feet there, he was immediately surprised. He swallowed his mouth and tried to make himself appear gentle. However, his ruthlessness still failed to show his gentle color: "Miss, I don''t know how you were kidnapped here by the people of the double pearl association?"


    "Shuangzhu club, it seems that you have also been cheated!" Huangfulan said that she didn''t mind her body, but she didn''t care about her body.


    When the golden wolf was curious to ask what he had been cheated by, there was a sound of the car stopping quickly outside. His face suddenly changed and ran to the window. Only a few dozen people got off the car. Seeing the clothes of those people, the golden Wolf shot a killing opportunity in his eyes. He also forgot Huangfu Ruolan''s words: "finally, the scum of Shuangzhu club!"


    Immediately also no longer pay attention to Huangfu Ruolan, directly turned to leave the room, eyes flowing with bloodthirsty color and madness.


    Huangfu Ruolan''s body was stiff in an instant. He scolded Chu Feng''s son of a bitch more than ten times in his heart. But he was more angry with his guess. Huangfu ruobi wanted to fish in troubled waters and kill himself.


    As soon as people get off the car, they break into the door directly and rush into it. But after they get inside, they are stunned. What about people?


    Isn''t it said that there are guards here? Why is it that there is no one here?


    While the people of Shuangzhu association were wondering whether the intelligence was wrong, suddenly there were shouts of killing in the dark. Some members of Shuangzhu Club standing beside the trees were shocked, and then they slowly fell to the ground. They didn''t know what had happened to them until they died.


    However, even though they were short-lived, the people of Shuangzhu society started to riot, ignoring who was hiding in the dark. They all broke out ferocity and fought with them.


    Although the members of the wild wolf gang were taken by surprise, when they entered the courtyard and found no one, the members of the double pearl association were on high alert. Although seven or eight people fell face to face, they also prevented effective resistance in a short period of time. The difference in the number of the two sides was not big, but it was an even battle.


    "Damn it, you scumbags are finally here. I won''t kill you


    The golden wolf also came down from the second floor, holding a knife in his hand, and directly broke into the camp. The two members of the double pearl Association fell into a pool of blood. No one could resist the golden wolf''s edge, let alone many members of the wild wolf gang.


    Originally, the two opposing forces were even, but because of the golden wolf''s participation, the situation of one-sided immediately appeared. The people of the double pearl association were in constant defeat and retreat.


    At the moment, Huang Fu Ruo die''s car also came outside. Seeing the situation inside, his face changed: "I was cheated!"


    As an opponent, Huangfu ruodie knows the people of the wild wolf gang. At the moment, when he sees the golden wolf, he immediately realizes that he has been cheated. However, all of a sudden, he puts on his mask and shoots out. Although he is a little sorry, it seems to be a good thing to be able to kill the golden wolf.


    Although Huangfu ruodie is only a woman, she has been taught by famous teachers since she was a child, and her children are good at their skills. As the eldest daughter, Huangfu ruodie''s skills are in the forefront.


    At the moment, as if she were a female leopard, she ran into the crowd. A thin blade in her hand twinkled with cold light. We didn''t even see where she came from. It was just a face-to-face. Three members of the Wolf Gang fell into the pool of blood, and the fresh blood dyed the grass red.


    "Black widow, ha ha, good coming, good coming!"


    Suddenly, he saw such a person in the other party''s camp. After killing a member of the double pearl Association, the golden wolf saw Huangfu ruodie. The appearance of Jade Scorpion was known by most people. However, the black widow was rarely seen. Without Yao Xin, there was no doubt that the tough woman was the black widow.


    "Golden wolf, hum!" Huangfu ruodie snorted coldly. The thin blade in his hand directly leaped over the members of the wild wolf gang and stabbed at the golden wolf. However, the golden wolf did not hurry to raise his machete block in his hand. Under the collision, he felt pain in the mouth of the tiger. He was surprised that a woman had such strength. It seems that she underestimated it!


    Similar Huangfu ruodie is also surprised, but for a short time, although the performance of golden wolf makes her find herself underestimated, it is not impossible to kill the golden wolf.


    "President, I''ll help you!"


    At this time, Yao Xin in the car also got out of the car, quickly broke through the obstruction of the wild wolf Gang, appeared in the middle of the battlefield, cheered and went to the golden wolf, ready to join hands with Huangfu ruodie to kill the golden wolf.Originally, when she was fighting Huangfu ruodie, jinlang was confident that she could not kill her, but she could also protect herself. She only saw Yao Xin, who had been shot by explosion, suddenly changed her face: "withdraw!"


    Now Yao Xin and Huang Fu Ruo die fight together, and the number of people on their side is even less advantageous. They shout and force Huangfu ruodie back. The golden wolf shoots directly in the direction of the wall. If he doesn''t go now, he will definitely be left by Huangfu ruodie and Yao Xin.


    "How can you leave like this?"


    On a tree opposite the courtyard, Chu Feng has been observing here all the time. At this moment, he sees the golden wolf leaving. He shakes his head and shows a bow and arrow in his hand. An arrow with a twinkling smell of death is directly put on it, and a killing cut is swept across the corner of his mouth.


    Let go!


    With a whoosh, the bowstring jumps, and the arrow flies towards the courtyard at the speed of sound speed. The golden wolf, who had already jumped to the top of the wall, was sluggish. He looked down at the arrow passing through. His eyes were full of disbelief. His mobile phone was put in his ear: "brother, I''ll take a step first. I must kill the twin beads and revenge for me!"


    Then, with a bang, the body fell backward and fell heavily on the ground, which also stopped the fighting at the scene. Everyone looked at the golden wolf with an arrow on his body!


    The golden wolf, one of the three wolves of the wild wolf Gang, died like this?


    Huangfu ruodie and Yao Xin''s faces changed, especially when they recalled the phone call that the golden wolf had just run away from and what they had said before they died. They could almost predict how fierce The Revenge of the wild wolf gang would be in the future!


    But just when they realized that they might be planted by Chu Feng again, there were bursts of gunfire, crackling and non-stop. Everyone''s mind had a brief stagnation. Who dares to use a gun?


    Shuangzhu Association and the wild wolf Gang all went to see each other, but they did not have guns. Subconsciously, they thought that it was the Green Gang that picked up the cheap goods, but it was too late. Everything came too quickly. The indiscriminate gun shooting made Shuangzhu club and the wild wolf Gang all fell into a pool of blood, and the dead could not die again.


    Huang Fu Ruo die and Yao Xin take a look at each other. They dodge to the door and jump to the car. The gunfire around them is more intense at the moment. However, Yao Xin is too lazy to take care of these things at the moment. After making sure that he and Huangfu ruodie are safe, he starts the car, steps on the accelerator and flies out quickly.


    The gunfire gradually stopped. At the moment, both the Wolf Gang and the Shuangzhu club were all in the pool of blood. The blood was red, and the grass was covered with thick blood. A black Mercedes Benz quietly drove to the door. Huangfu Wenyi looked at the faraway Ferrari, and his eyes appeared to kill the opportunity: "calculate your speed!"


    Then he opened the car door and got out of the car. Looking at Huangfu elite who was repairing guns for those who didn''t die, he took out his mobile phone and said faintly: "Captain Shao, you can let people clean up the scene in half an hour. Don''t worry, the traces of the gun will never be left. One million will be on your card in an hour!"


    "Thank you, Huang Fu Er Shao!" There came a man''s voice, and then both sides had tacit understanding to cut off the phone.


    "Clean up the battlefield in 15 minutes and take these bodies to the crematorium and burn them for me!"


    Huangfu Wenyi didn''t even look at the corpse on the ground. He directly took several people to the house and went straight to the second floor. Huangfu Ruolan was relieved to see the comer: "thanks for your coming in time, or I will be killed by that smelly woman Huangfu Ruo die!"


    When Huangfu Ruolan was untied, Huangfu Wenyi asked, "what''s going on? You went out to deal with Chu Feng and Lin Yulin. How come you were kidnapped after not hearing from Chu Feng all night?"


    "That Chu Feng, I must kill him!" Huangfu Ruolan threw his hand which had been tied up for a long time. He saw a killing opportunity in his eyes and told the story after finishing the book. Then he added: "however, before killing Chu Feng, I want Huangfu Ruo die to pay the price, so we will die soon. It''s really looking for death!"


    "It seems to be the time, but how can Hercules account for this, rockefellas?" Huangfu Wenyi didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Although he was a little annoyed that Huangfu Ruolan had lost two hundred million yuan, he was still more concerned about his own affairs: "if we don''t have their support, we can''t basically play!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll have other ways. I''ll pay him back in his own way." Huangfu Ruolan is a smile, full of confidence on his face!


    At the moment, walking in the street two kilometers away, Chu Feng''s mobile phone came a text message: Huang Luowen, released on bail!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    Chu Feng had not been out in Jianghai University for several days. Huang Luowen was released on bail, which made the situation in Jianghai surging. Although Chu Feng''s idea was somewhat broken, it did not deviate too much. It just prolonged the destruction of the Qing Gang.


    Today is Saturday. After a few days of quiet cultivation, Chu Feng''s injury is much better. Because of the blue cell issue, Jianghai University''s security has increased a lot. Chu Feng doesn''t worry about anything. Even if someone really wants to move himself, he has to wait until he goes out of school.


    In the past, he might have worried about Lin Yulin''s safety, and was afraid that someone would take her as a threat. But since that night, Chu Feng believed that Huangfu Wenren would not hurt her.


    In recent days, because of Huang Luowen''s return, the Green Gang has wantonly retaliated against the Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu Association. Even the territory of Pujiang district has been temporarily abandoned, and all its manpower has been put in the urban area to deal with the two gangs.


    Because of the last incident, the Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu association could not cooperate again. Therefore, both sides fought against the wolf like Green Gang. For a time, the river and sea were surging, and it was difficult for pedestrians on the street to see another one at night.


    However, some insiders such as Chu Feng understand that this situation can only be supported for one month at most. After a month, there must be only one force in Jianghai, that is, the only king of Jianghai Jidao!


    "Is Chu Feng there?"


    This morning, four eyes and Kang Chao all went out to play with a group of classmates. Chu Feng was not in a mood. He stayed in the dormitory to have a rest. At more than nine o''clock, a woman''s voice came from the door. Chu Feng looked up and looked up. His eyes were slightly bright and on time!


    Shen Xiuqin was originally in the south these days, but a few days ago, she was urged back by her father. She was very reluctant to go to Jianghai university to find someone. At this time, she saw Chu Feng looking at her eyes and frowning: "excuse me, is Chu Feng in this dormitory?"


    "I am!"


    Chu Feng also realized his gaffe and stood up from the bed, trying to make his smile clean: "I don''t know what you want me to do?"


    "Are you Chu Feng?" Chu Feng admitted, but Shen Xiuqin is a look at him, then shook his head: "how possible, you are still so young!"


    Shen Xiuqin is Shen Xueyan''s daughter. From his father''s mouth, he knew that he was invited to invite a man with excellent medical skills. It is said that his attainments in medicine can also be regarded as a national player. However, seeing Chu Feng''s youth at the moment, it feels incredible to shake his head!


    Chu Feng''s expression suddenly became strange. He must be young when he is 18 years old. Should he be very old?


    However, when Shen Xiuqin looked at him, Chu Feng also looked at the latter. She was dressed in a black female professional dress, which gave people a sense of spiritual competence. The whole person revealed a shrewd atmosphere, which could make people see at a glance that this was definitely not a vase. With the snow-white thighs, it was dazzling.


    "Hello, my name is Shen Xiuqin, and my father is Shen Xueyan."


    However, it was a sudden thing. Shen Xiuqin had already started her own business when she was still in University. At that time, she was only eighteen or nine years old. So although she was surprised at Chu Feng''s youth, she did not give much doubt. She politely extended her hand and showed a very good performance.


    Chu Feng knew what was going on when she faced the outstretched hand of a capable woman. Shen Xueyan invited him last time and put out his hand with a chuckle: "Chu Feng, I''m glad to meet you, Miss Shen!"


    "Call me sister Qin, you don''t have to be so polite!"


    Shen Xiuqin chuckled and said, "my father asked me to invite you to your home. Let''s go!"


    Chu Feng nodded and left the dormitory with Shen Xiuqin. Although it was only a short contact, he could feel what kind of woman Shen Xiuqin was, a woman with strong momentum and strong control. He just didn''t know what the woman did. Why did it give people a smooth feeling?


    Shen Xiuqin''s car is parked at the gate of the school, because vehicles are not allowed to enter Jianghai University on weekends. The two people have been walking to the door from the dormitory area. A black BMW is parked on the side of the road, which is not ostentatious, but also not low-key!


    Seeing this car, Chu Feng is more sure that Shen Xiuqin is not simple. Ordinary women who don''t like warm color cars, but this woman is directly a black BMW. You can imagine that her personality is not bad.


    But these are also in mind to think about, Chu Feng opened the door and sat in, Shen Xiuqin seems to care about time in general, quickly started to leave here.


    "See, hook up with a girl again, little white face!"


    This scene happened to be seen by Yao Qianxue. She took Xia Wei, who stood silent beside her, and told her, "so you still don''t get caught up in it. Even if you don''t agree with Sun Li''s pursuit, don''t look for someone like Chu Feng. Even if he''s not a white face, do you think it''s possible for you to compete with that girl just now?"


    "I didn''t say that we must be together with Chu Feng. I like it or like it. We are together." Xia Wei reluctantly squeezed out a smile. Thinking of Shen Xiuqin who just got on the bus, she felt a little inferior.But in front of Yao Qianxue, she still covered up very well: "that your father is not in the hospital, you just want to see him, let''s go together, I haven''t seen my uncle for a long time!"


    Although Xia Wei is very good to cover up, but the tone of the unnatural or let Yao Qianxue understand, Xia Wei''s heart is a little uncomfortable, in the heart of a sigh: "then go!"


    Chu Feng naturally doesn''t know that she and Shen Xiuqin''s departure are seen in the eyes of Xia Wei, but even if she looks in the eyes, she doesn''t care. Maybe she liked Yao Qianxue before, but now she is more insipid and casual!


    "Chu Feng, where are you from?"


    Shen Xiuqin is a person who can control the atmosphere very well. She feels that the atmosphere in the car is a little dull. She has a light red lip: "listen to my father, your medical skills are very good. I don''t know who you learned from. If you have a chance, can you introduce my father to know him. The old man has been on the road of medicine all his life, and he is very respectful of those worldly masters."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although Shen Xiuqin''s words were very common, Chu Feng heard a trace of the purpose, but did not go to the point: "Dian LAN came. As for medical skills, an old man gave it to me, but he has been dead for several years, so he has no chance to introduce him to President Shen!"


    A little disappointment flashed in Shen Xiuqin''s eyes. She was a smart woman, and her father''s admirers must not be ordinary people, so she didn''t look down on Chu Feng from the beginning: "it''s really a pity, but if you can, I hope you and my father can communicate more. He cares about those strange things about medical skills."


    "Especially for the pharmacology of some medicines, you can exchange views."


    Chu Feng has more questions in his mind. However, Shen Xiuqin is showing the image of a filial girl at the moment. Chu Feng doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. However, Shen Xiuqin keeps communicating with his father in three sentences. After knowing his master''s death, he wants to communicate with her father more?


    Is it really a filial girl?


    Can not think of, Chu Feng also did not maliciously speculate what, also did not use the left eye to examine the woman around: "have time, certainly will!"


    "That''s good. Then I''ll thank you instead of my father." Shen Xiuqin said with a slight smile, and then the car turned into a street. Two minutes later, the car came to a community, which is the dormitory area of Jianghai hospital. Although it is the president, Shen Xueyan is still used to living in places with many old friends!


    "Chu Feng, I''m waiting for you. I can''t bear it!"


    Just after Chu Feng got off the bus, Shen Xueyan, who had been standing at the door, came over with a smile. As president, Shen Xueyan could be said to be working all year round. However, in order to meet Chu Feng today, Shen Xueyan pushed off two meetings: "please come in quickly. Today, old man, I''m going to have a drink with you!"


    In the face of Shen Xueyan''s enthusiasm, Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and held his hand together: "Dean Shen, you are an elder, and I should be visiting you. How can I feel when you look like this?"


    Shen Xueyan''s laughter was even greater, and there were two more points of appreciation: "where, you left me ten blocks above medical skills, and I went out to meet you. It''s normal!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Under the enthusiasm of Shen Xueyan, Chu Feng was invited into the living room. As the president, Shen Xueyan''s residence is not luxurious, but it is not simple. The three storey building is still good in Jianghai. Although its property rights belong to the public, Shen Xueyan will move out when he is not the president.


    "What a coincidence, you are here too!"


    Chu Feng and Shen Xueyan enter the living room together, and they see Yan Ruyu sitting on the sofa. A smile appears under his slight Leng. For this first woman of his own, Chu Feng always has an indescribable feeling: "if you want to know that you also come, I''ll take your ride and save sister Qin to pick it up!"


    Yan Ruyu took back the sight of watching TV and gave a faint look at Chu Feng. Then she continued to watch TV: "I went home last night. Today I came from home!" After a pause, Yan Ruyu looked at Chu Feng: "so, even if I tell you, it is impossible for you to take a free ride."


    Yan Ruyu''s words make Chu Feng speechless, this woman is really not a bit human, too embarrassed!


    "Ruyu still likes to joke so much!" When the atmosphere was a little awkward, Shen Xiuqin came forward with a smile and pulled Chu Feng to one side and sat down: "all of them sit down. We''ll have dinner and we''ll have a chat."


    Chu Feng took a grateful look at Shen Xiuqin, knowing that she was helping to relieve her embarrassment, and then nodded: "let''s all sit down."


    "Ha ha, you young people, sit down first. I''ll prepare lunch!" Shen Xueyan squinted at the three young people who sat down and said, "he went to the kitchen. For decades, he was used to cooking by himself."!


    When Shen Xueyan left, only Chu Feng and Shen Xiuqin were left. The atmosphere was a little awkward. At the moment, even Shen Xiuqin didn''t seem to know what to say. Just as she was about to start a topic, Shen Xueyan''s voice came from the kitchen: "Xiaoqin, your mother''s salt is used up, you go to the store in the community to buy a bag back!"


    "Oh, I''ll go now!"


    Shen Xiuqin secretly said that her father was really good to stand up: "then you two sit down first. If you are bored, you can go to my room. A few days ago, I installed a home theater, which is not bad. You can go and have a look."


    After that, Shen Xiuqin leaves in general, leaving Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu with big eyes and small eyes.


    The secret between the two people is only known by themselves, but now it has become an embarrassing secret for them. Yan Ruyu finally wants to see something open and stands up: "I''m going to go to the cinema. Do you want to come together?"


    Chu Feng sees Shen Xueyan preparing lunch in the kitchen. Shen Xiuqin goes shopping again. Sitting here is boring: "let''s go together."


    Yan Ruyu didn''t say anything. She turned her head and walked upstairs. She used to come here often, so she was familiar with it. She came to Shen Xiuqin''s room directly.


    "What''s wrong with sister Qin?"


    Just as she walked in, Yan Ruyu frowned, because Shen Xiuqin''s bed was covered with colorful clothes. She looked at Chu Feng with straight eyes: "what are you looking at? Haven''t you seen it?"


    "No, I didn''t see it!" Chu Feng awkwardly moves his eyes away, but he murmurs in his heart. Shen Xiuqin looks capable and energetic, and has a strong aura. He doesn''t want to be so hot inside!


    Yan Ruyu hummed. He went over and pulled the quilt and directly covered it. Then he played something. He opened the things that Shen Xiuqin was wearing. The curtain fell slowly. The whole room was a little dark. Chu Feng closed the door and couldn''t help smacking his tongue. It''s a kind of enjoyment to watch a movie at home!


    But before he started to sigh, suddenly came the voice that made Chu Feng''s face change. Subconsciously, he looked back and saw that his face changed suddenly. No, I saw it there. Fortunately, the sound insulation effect of the room was good. Otherwise, you can hear it on the first floor.


    "Really, sister Qin!"


    Yan Ruyu''s face Shua on the red up, only to see a pair of European and American men and women''s drama, but can''t help squinting eyes: "can you play that?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitch for a moment, looking at the picture above, can really play that way, how does that woman''s waist also keep falling?


    "Well, it''s better to close it. When President Shen finds out, it''s embarrassing!" But Chu Feng, after all, is still not thick skinned enough to see Yan Ruyu''s appearance of interest, unnaturally said.


    Who knows, Yan Ruyu a disdainful look in the eyes then threw over: "I am a woman is not embarrassed, you a man embarrassed what?" Although that''s what she said, Yan Ruyu still controlled the volume to a very small level. In fact, she was afraid of being heard by Shen Xueyan!


    Although the voice dropped, Yan Ruyu didn''t mean to turn it off. Instead, she sat down and watched. Chu Feng shook her head in her eyes. No wonder she was a rebellious woman. I really don''t know how many crazy actions this woman has in the unknown situation!


    Think about or ready to go out, such a lonely man and widowed woman here looking at these things, it is inevitable that a little embarrassed, but just turned around, but suddenly was YanRuYu pulled over and fell on the bed, did not understand what the situation, Yan Ruyu has pressed up: "I want to be on it!"


    "Is it OK to leave here? What will sister Qin do when she comes?"Although Chu Feng is also very nostalgic and Yan Ruyu that time, but the memorial is a memento, does not mean here is also OK, but Yan Ruyu did not pay attention to the meaning, look at the picture above slightly frown: "so disgusting!"


    Chu Feng was curious and looked back, but he felt his blood boiling because Yao Xin had treated him like this. When he thought of this, Chu Feng looked at Yan Ruyu''s ruddy little mouth,


    "don''t be paranoid!"


    Yan Ruyu happened to look at Chu Feng. Touching his eyes, he immediately knew what he was thinking. He said in a cold voice, and then the domineering kiss stopped Chu Feng''s mouth. The two people were kissing each other warmly. Until they both heard the sound of footsteps, Yan Ruyu quickly stood up to change the program and quickly tidied up his clothes.


    Don''t forget to turn to Chu Feng and say: "after dinner, follow me!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. How crazy is Yan Ruyu? Is it because Yan Tianming was oppressed by Yan Tianming when he was young. Now the volcano is about to explode. He nods his head and stands up to tidy up his clothes. Yan Ruyu frowns: "zipper!"


    Chu Feng looked down, embarrassed to pull up the zipper. It was not you. It was still in someone else''s house in the daytime. What did you do to untie my zipper? He slandered in his heart. Chu Feng quickly pulled it up and the door opened at this time.


    Shen Xiuqin walked in with a little unnatural face. She also bought something and came back to see Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu absent, so she knew that they had come up. She remembered that she had forgotten to close and lock things last night. Shen Xiuqin secretly lost face. She must have been seen by Yan Ruyu and Chu Feng?


    But Shen Xiuqin is Shen Xiuqin after all. Although she is very embarrassed in her heart, she still pretends to be normal on her face. Looking back at the gunfight film that is playing at the moment, she nods slightly: "how about this, I''m not bad?"


    Yan Ruyu meaningful looking at Yan Ruyu: "really good ah!"


    Shen Xiuqin looks embarrassed for a moment, knowing that Yan Ruyu and Chu Feng must have seen it. He lost face and looked at Chu Feng, but he was stunned because of the position of Chu Feng''s pants. However, he immediately moved his eyes away, but he was shocked. He could not have put anything in it?


    "Well, I''ll go down to see if President Shen can help me. You can talk about it!"


    Although Shen Xiuqin''s eyes were moved away, she was still caught by Chu Feng at that moment. She coughed and left the room. Looking at Chu Feng who had run away, Shen Xiuqin chuckled and looked at Yan Ruyu with a smile: "bullying someone''s little brother, right?"


    Yan Ruyu secretly bullied, but the face is a serious: "I have a fiance, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Really, where''s the lipstick on your mouth?" Shen Xiuqin narrowed her eyes and asked!


    Yan Ruyu subconsciously reached out to wipe her mouth, but just after she raised her hand, she saw Shen Xiuqin''s playful eyes. She immediately knew that she had been cheated. She took up a pillow and smashed it in the past: "you know how to bully me!"


    "Ha ha, it seems that my sister Ruyu wants to release years of depression before getting married." Shen Xiuqin ha ha ha''s smile, back to close the door, pull Yan Ruyu to sit on the bed with a smile: "how, the taste of the little guy, you develop to which step, how do I not know, when things?"


    "Last week, he got everything that belonged to my future husband."


    Yan Ruyu took a helpless look at Shen Xiuqin, but also understood that what the world knows most about herself is Shen Xiuqin, so there is nothing to hide: "but I don''t regret at all. Wen Aojun is not the person I love at all. But for the family reason, I can''t do that. However, I won''t wronged myself like this.


    So before graduating from University, Wen Aojun can''t meet my requirements. I''ll play a game with Chu Feng, and we''ll go our own way. But Wen Aojun has done it. Then, I have no regrets! "


    "Why do you suffer? In fact, what you said with Uncle Yan should be able to understand you!" Shen Xiuqin sighed and shook her head. She understood Yan Ruyu''s oppressed psychology. When she was a child, she was not: "however, the choice is your own, you are happy!"


    "But Chu Feng is only 18 years old, and you are 21 years old. What''s the matter?" Shen Xiuqin asked


    "When did you get so bad?" Yan Ruyu naturally knew what Shen Xiuqin asked. She blushed, but she still put her arms around her shoulder and whispered, "ten times stronger than the leading men in those films you saw. Don''t believe it. I didn''t believe it at first."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    "Come on, try my craft!"


    In the dining room, Shen Xueyan put a chicken wing in Chu Feng''s bowl with a smile, as if he was looking at his younger generation: "if it doesn''t suit my appetite, I''ll let Xiaoqin cook. This girl has learned a lot from her mother''s side. I can''t find a man for her now."


    "Dad, what are you talking about?" Shen Xiuqin had a rare blush on her capable face. No matter how mature and stable a woman is, she is only a child at her parents'' side: "I always say that you don''t need to worry about my own affairs. When I''m 30 years old, I will marry myself out."


    "You, you!"


    Although Shen Xueyan''s face was full of reproach, kindness appeared between his eyebrows: "at the beginning, you were allowed to study honestly in the school, but you ran out to start a business for me. Now, the career is up, and he has become a strong woman. Which man can lower you?"


    "Uncle Shen, don''t worry." Yan Ruyu opened her mouth with a smile: "sister Qin looks like a strong woman, like a man, but if she really meets that man, she must be a little woman, just like her aunt!"


    "That''s what I hope."


    Shen Xueyan nodded gently. Thinking of his wife who had been with him for decades, Shen Xueyan put a happy smile on his mouth. Then he looked at Chu Feng: "I thought Chu Feng was good. His medical skills were excellent, he was young and promising, and his character was also good. Unfortunately, Xiaoqin was seven years older than him. Otherwise, it would be OK. I am very satisfied."


    Chu Feng, who had just bitten a mouthful of chicken wings, almost didn''t spray out the things in his mouth. He put down his chopsticks and waved his hand with a wry smile: "Dean Shen, don''t make fun of me. I''m a country bumpkin. Sister Qin is beautiful and generous, and dare not expect anything. So you don''t have to worry about it. Her suitors must be many."


    "What words!"


    Shen Xueyan raised his voice all of a sudden, and a serious book said: "this is what age, I am an old man, you have to adapt to the times, Xiaoqin''s mother is five years older than me, not the same happy life for 30 years, so these are nothing at all."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth, but then closed his mouth wisely. He always felt that Shen Xueyan invited himself to dinner today as if he was selling his daughter. It''s good not to answer!


    "Well, Dad, Chu Feng is young and promising. How can he look up to my big sister?"


    Seeing Chu Feng directly bow his head and eat something to avoid Shen Xueyan, Shen Xiuqin''s heart is a little angry. You little boy, I don''t know how many men covet me. You seem to be afraid of getting involved with me.


    Shen Xueyan took a meaningful look at Chu Feng and did not speak any more. Everyone began to eat lunch slowly, which was quite pleasant. On the way, Shen Xueyan hinted intentionally or unintentionally that he was interested in Chu Feng as his son-in-law, but all of them were shunned by Chu Feng.


    Although it seems nothing, but for the smart Shen Xiuqin, it is a sense of self-esteem provocation!


    "Brother Xiaofeng, I heard that your medical skills are very good. I just have a little problem. Can you show me?"


    After dinner, several people sat around to drink tea. When Shen Xueyan meticulously made tea, Shen Xiuqin sat down next to Chu Feng: "you can''t say that you are a little bit of a bug. My father has a great respect for you, and I don''t have any major problems. You should be optimistic about them!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye flashed a faint light, Shen Xiuqin''s body at the moment produced a purposeful look, but not that kind of malignant, although surprised why, but Chu Feng still nodded: "let''s listen, but don''t blame me if you can''t see well!"


    "It won''t be your fault, it''s not a big deal!"


    Shen Xiuqin''s eyes were full of cunning. She pulled up her sleeve and showed her snow lotus like arm: "it was when I ate fruit two days ago that my hand was cut by a fruit knife. Now it looks like a little inflamed. What can you do to help me quickly eliminate this hidden danger without leaving scars?"


    When she spoke, Shen Xiuqin''s eyes were full of hope. When Shen Xueyan praised Chu Feng, she said something, and now she wants to confirm it.


    Chu Feng looks at a scar more than ten centimeters long on Shen Xiuqin''s arm, and smacks his tongue in his heart. What kind of fruit is he eating? He can even make such a big scar. It seems that Shen Xueyan and Yan Ruyu don''t care. Chufeng has more doubts about Shen Xiuqin''s purpose, which is intriguing!


    Chu Feng didn''t think much about it. He had an eye that could see all the darkness in the world, so he couldn''t see any malignant color on Shen Xiuqin at the moment. He was willing to treat him.


    After all, a scar more than 10 cm long is left on such a beautiful arm, which destroys the beauty.


    Shen Xueyan raised his head to have a look when he was brewing tea, and shook his head secretly in his heart. My precious daughter really didn''t achieve her goal by any means. The scar was obviously made on purpose, and now he said that it was accidentally scratched by eating fruit.


    Although he murmured in his heart, Shen Xueyan didn''t say anything. He only had a daughter like Shen Xiuqin. He was willing to give a little help when she could help. Why did Shen Xiuqin do that now? Shen Xueyan naturally knows, but he should not know at all.Chu Feng did not give a gold needle this time, but picked up a fruit knife on one side and directly picked up the lighter to pass by. In Shen Xiuqin''s puzzled look, a knife light crossed, and Yan Ruyu subconsciously covered his mouth.


    A piece of flesh and blood directly fell in the garbage bin that Chu Feng had prepared for a long time. Although Shen Xiuqin didn''t feel the pain, she saw her injured skin cut a piece, and her face changed: "my skin!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give it back to you."


    Chu Feng took Shen Xiuqin''s hand seriously and took out a small blue bottle. After opening the bottle, he spread it evenly on Yan Ruyu''s bloody wound: "your wound has begun to inflame. If you use the method well, you won''t leave scar.


    But that kind of skin will form a strong contrast, just like a birthmark, but the color of this one will be lighter. I believe sister Qin, you don''t like that kind of skin, so I''ll give you something special. "


    Shen Xiuqin was in a state of confusion. She felt that she had lifted a stone and hit her feet. However, hearing Chu Feng''s words, she could only restrain her anxiety and prepare to see the situation.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu and Shen Xueyan also stopped their movements and watched Chu Feng beating the drum there. Then their eyes slowly showed a color of surprise. They saw that Shen Xiuqin''s arm with skin cut off was able to stop bleeding and heal at a speed visible to the naked eye, and was scarring!


    This rapid recovery speed, unheard of, never seen!


    "Eat this and you''ll get the perfect skin in three days!"


    After finishing all this, Chu Feng again took out a pill and handed it to Shen Xiuqin. He said in secret that he was going to get some medicine and some medicine. Not only himself, but also other people might need it.


    At the moment, Shen Xiuqin couldn''t even say what she was shocked by. However, she quickly took the pill and took it. However, her beautiful eyes were always staring at the small bottles Chu Feng put into her pocket. A strange color flashed through her eyes!


    Chu Feng eyebrows gently pick, smell a touch of greedy breath, but sit there quietly, did not point to break what.


    Until five o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu got up and said goodbye. Shen Xueyan sent them to the door and took Chu Feng''s hand: "I have been engaged in medicine for nearly 40 years, but after meeting you, I found that what I have learned in these years is useless."


    Although it was only a few hours this afternoon, what Chu Feng brought to Shen Xueyan was extremely shocking medical knowledge. Although Shen Xueyan couldn''t digest a lot of it, his decades of medical knowledge told him that if he followed Chu Feng''s example, it would definitely be a miracle above medical treatment.


    Originally, he still wanted to leave Chu Feng for dinner, but Chu Feng finally chose to leave. It was not that he was very busy, but Yan Ruyu did not give it to him. At the moment, he showed a smile: "Dean Shen is joking. My humble opinion is just that. Next time we have a chance to talk, we don''t have to send it!"


    Shen Xiuqin looks at the back of Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu getting on the bus. She comes from a medical family. In the past few hours, she has a new look at Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    After leaving the dormitory area of Jianghai hospital, chufeng and Yan Ruyu casually find a place to eat, and then park their car at the door of a hotel. However, Yan Ruyu doesn''t pull Chu Feng into the dormitory area to do something important in life. Instead, she takes chufeng and starts shopping like a couple.


    "Don''t you worry about being seen by Wen Ao Jun?"


    Walking on the street, she shuttles with Yan Ruyu in various shops. Yan Ruyu seems to just like the atmosphere. She has entered more than ten shops but left without buying anything. Some shop assistants are murmuring in secret. However, he is more curious about Yan Ruyu''s attitude at the moment.


    "He''s gone to the imperial city!" Yan Ruyu looked at a gauze Nightgown, and her face was only ruddy: "it seems that he has got the support of the family, but it is also true. If he can marry me as his wife, he naturally has to work harder. After all, there is no problem. In ten years'' time, my father will become number one."


    "So no matter what the purpose, Wen Ao Jun will be very busy in the past two years, so busy that he may not have a chance to see me!"


    In Chu Feng''s vague expression, Yan Ruyu''s look is a little bleak. After walking out of the shop, her head leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder: "so, I only have less than two years to relax myself. I can''t do the rest, but at least, I want to enjoy the taste of love."


    Slightly raised his head to look at Chu Feng: "although you are a little small, also not outstanding, or a rural baby, but taste is not enough, but reluctantly, these two years, sister is your lover, very happy?"


    "I look like this in your eyes


    Chu Feng was made to smile bitterly by Yan Ruyu''s words. However, she also knew that Yan Ruyu''s mood at the moment might be very dull: "but miss Yan is so condescending, I will accompany you!"


    "If you get a bargain, you can sell it!" Yan Ruyu said angrily, showing a trace of her little daughter''s coquettish attitude: "when someone calls me miss Yan, when no one else, you can call me yu''er. This may be the only love in my life, and it is also a rare shopping, because I know that Wen Aojun will not accompany me in this life to press the road like this!"


    Although Yan Ruyu''s tone is particularly relaxed when she speaks, Chu Feng can still feel a trace of loneliness in her words. She gently hugs a woman''s waist, and her words project a heavy touch: "I will not let you become Wen Ao Jun''s wife."


    "How, in love with me, or in love with my body?"


    Yan Ruyu drew up a smile. When she was peaceful, she was completely different. Her fingers crossed Chu Feng''s face: "I tell you, just think about it in my heart. Wen Aojun is not something you can fight against. It''s decided by your family background. It''s not about your personal problems. It''s good to accompany me for two years and get rid of my little regret."


    Seeing what Chu Feng wanted to say, Yan Ruyu put a hand on his mouth: "don''t say it again. I''m afraid I''ll fall in love with you and do something to damage the family. Now go back to the hotel and roll the bed sheets!"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to say anything, Yan Ruyu pulled Chu Feng to the parking hotel. Although they had walked for more than an hour, they didn''t go too far. They just walked back to the hotel in ten minutes. Yan Ruyu went to the direction of the elevator and covered her face with sunglasses. Chu Feng went to open a room.


    "This card has a million!"


    Entering the elevator, Yan Ruyu handed a bank card to Chu Feng: "don''t refuse. It''s your two-year youth compensation. I''m not used to spending money when I go out with boys. Later, you pay for meals, clothes and play. I''m your little woman!"


    Chu Feng, who was supposed to refuse, took Yan Ruyu''s bank card. This is a very rational woman. She divides everything clearly. At the moment, she and herself just need a vent. She doesn''t really fall in love with herself.


    Let Chu Feng think of four eyes often said a word, I would rather become the spiritual sustenance of a beautiful woman, also do not want to hold an ugly girl to spend life!


    "Take a bath, I''ll have a rest."


    Entering the room, Yan Ruyu pushes Chu Feng to the door of the bathroom. After closing the door, she takes out her mobile phone and sends out a short message. A few minutes later, the door of the room is knocked. Yan Ruyu looks at the bathroom and then goes to open the door.


    "It''s so early, you''re here. It''s a long night!" The person at the door is Shen Xiuqin. Looking at the direction of the bathroom, Shen Xiuqin looks at Yan Ruyu with interest: "don''t go to Xiaofeng''s half way. You can''t pass the lonely night!"


    "Keep it down, that''s not good?"


    Yan Ruyu interrupted Shen Xiuqin''s words with a red face. She looked back at the bathroom and heard the sound of water. She said softly, "what''s more, if you ask him for it, he should also give it to you. If you are caught like this, it will be embarrassing!"


    "Of course I know it''s better to ask him, but I don''t think he will give it to me so honestly." Shen Xiuqin shaved Yan Ruyu''s nose, and then said, "and it''s not you. When the time comes, sister, you''ll use eighteen means to make him weak and unable to get up, so can''t you?"


    "I tell you, just once!" Seeing that Shen Xiuqin, who grew up together with herself, is eager to try. Yan Ruyu also knows that she can''t persuade her. She shakes her head to let her in, and then points to one side of the window: "you wait and hide behind that. When we don''t open the curtain, it will be OK."Shen Xiuqin makes an OK gesture and walks to the window. Yan Ruyu then pulls the curtain over. At this time, the sound of the water in the bathroom has stopped. Yan Ruyu arranges herself and goes to the bedside to lie down.


    "Then you should take a bath, too."


    Chu Feng came out and casually left the window, but said quietly, Yan Ruyu was holding out a hand: "I hate you, but it doesn''t mean you can hate me, and I don''t take a bath for ten days, it''s fragrant!"


    Chu Feng shook his head and went to sit down. Yan Ruyu wrapped his hands around his neck like a snake, showing his hot side. His red lips were blowing hot air at the root of Chu Feng''s ears, and his tongue was spinning back and forth on that ear!


    "Wait, that, do you remember today''s movie?"


    When Yan Ruyu reached out to tear off his bath towel, Chu Feng took her hand and said a meaningful sentence: "I suddenly want to try it!"


    Yan Ruyu a Leng, then look cold down: "you dream, my mouth is to eat!"


    "Forget it. I''m not in a mood today. I''d better look at the moonlight." Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a faint playfulness, and suddenly stood up to open the curtain. Shen Xiuqin, who was squatting on the window, suddenly became stiff. Fortunately, Yan Ruyu said, "this is the only time, not for the next time."


    Chu Feng''s back to Yan Ruyu''s face was a little more playful, but he didn''t go to break it. He walked back to the bed and sat down: "start it!"


    "I hate you!"


    Yan Ruyu said in a cold voice that she was a proud woman. Although she didn''t mind having a relationship with Chu Feng to comfort her heart which had been oppressed for 21 years, it doesn''t mean that she can do anything. She just thinks of Shen Xiuqin squatting on the window. Yan Ruyu can only choose to compromise.


    Chu Feng''s heart that wipe smile more exuberant, pretending to be ignorant said: "if you are shy, how about I turn off the light?"


    "No!" Yan Ruyu subconsciously replied, joking that there was a person behind the curtain when the light was on, but if the light was turned off, the outside light would print out Shen Xiuqin behind the curtain. Yan Ruyu whispered: "tonight, I want to turn on the light to make up for the regret of the last time."


    When she said this, Yan Ruyu felt her face burning, and she said in her heart, sister Qin, for your sake, I''ve destroyed a lot of my pride. After it''s done, you don''t give me one or two million yuan to cure my wounds, and you and I are not finished!


    "Hiss", "


    a few minutes later, when Yan Ruyu lingers to get to the content, Chu Feng takes a breath. Although Yan Ruyu is very strange, because of her usual seriousness and coldness, Chu Feng has a kind of relaxed mood.


    If this was known by her fiance Wen Aojun, what would it be like?


    But not long, Yan Ruyu raised his head: "enough!" Later, she did not say anything to Chu Feng. She knocked down Chu Feng like a lioness, and her hot red lips directly kissed Chu Feng''s mouth. The latter''s eyes widened in an instant. Elder sister, would you at least brush your teeth?


    It''s just that there is no way to say these words. Twenty minutes later, Yan Ruyu''s beautiful tone sounded in the room. It''s louder than one. If it''s not for the sound insulation effect of the hotel, it''s estimated that it can shake people on two floors.


    "Oh, my God, I''m scared to death!"


    At the moment, Shen Xiuqin, who is behind the curtain, looks at the scene through the small gap. She covers her mouth in surprise and says in her heart that Chu Feng must have some good medicine in male medicine. Otherwise, it would not be so.


    Then she forgot to think about those things. Shen Xiuqin looked at the scene in the room without blinking. Yan Ruyu was in pain or how. She didn''t know. She only knew that she felt hot and dry all over her body at the moment.


    After waiting for about 20 minutes, she felt that Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu had all gone to sleep. Shen Xiuqin slowly came down from the window and walked to the bathroom to turn over Chu Feng''s clothes. More than a dozen small porcelain vases were all in her hands, showing a smile and putting them into her handbag, Shen Xiuqin came out.


    When passing by the bed, she looks at Yan Ruyu and Chu Feng, who are still closely attached to each other like conjoined dolls. Shen Xiuqin shakes her head secretly. Ruyu is really not an ordinary person, so she can resist. Looking at Chu Feng, Shen Xiuqin swallows her saliva. Then she quickly leaves the room and goes to the room she opened on the next floor.


    No one knows, at the moment of the door closed, chufeng opened his eyes, eyes full of clear color, look around Yan Ruyu sleeping, chufeng light hand brush her face, silly girl, directly and I can, but to let himself become a special heroine!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    "Sister Qin!"


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng had left early. In three hours last night, she almost emptied all Yan Ruyu''s strength. However, she finally reluctantly got up and looked at Shen Xiuqin, who opened the door and came in. She looked at Shen Xiuqin, who opened the door and came in, and cried out bitterly.


    Shen Xiuqin looked at Yan Ruyu, who was wronged on her face, coughed. She said solemnly, "good sister, I don''t know how many women want to find such a man. You should be satisfied if you find one now!"


    "That''s not what I''m talking about!"


    Yan Ruyu understood that Shen Xiuqin must know what she meant, but she said something else here. She said with shame and anger, "you didn''t see anything last night, and didn''t hear anything?"


    Shen Xiuqin''s face appeared to ponder: "did not hear you call husband, you call dear, you call faster?"


    "Ah, I don''t care about you!"


    Yan Ruyu blushed and slapped Shen Xiuqin angrily. She frowned and went to sit down: "anyway, you know this thing. That rascal knows it. Otherwise, I hate you all my life."


    "Silly girl, I''m sure I won''t say anything about you. Isn''t that to make myself uncomfortable?" Shen Xiuqin chuckled softly, then went to sit down: "but if you have a chance to ask Chu Feng why his ability in this field seems to be so much stronger than ordinary men, it''s too frightening."


    "I think you want to know if chufeng has any medicine in this area?"


    Yan Ruyu didn''t know what Shen Xiuqin meant, but nodded: "I''ll ask. If this guy takes medicine to conquer me, I won''t forgive him. At least it will be delayed for two days."


    "It''s not like taking medicine, it doesn''t look like it!" Shen Xiuqin recalled the scene last night and shook her head: "so he may have used some other medicine, but it is not the same as those quick acting drugs. I can still see this point in medicine these years. Now I am looking forward to him having this kind of medicine."


    "You want to do business, you want to be crazy!"


    Yan Ruyu shakes her head to show that she is incomprehensible, and she has not been entangled with her embarrassing scene last night. Shen Xiuqin saw her from the beginning to the end: "don''t worry, if he really has the prescription in this respect, I will let him hand it over, so that your company can rise and become the first in the world."


    "If there is, it is not impossible to be the first in the world!" Yan Ruyu is joking, but Shen Xiuqin is serious: "at present, there are so many men in the world, 80% of them are not satisfied with themselves. If Chu Feng really has this kind of medicine and has no side effects, he can definitely become a king of medicine!"


    "Sister, I''ll have the money, and I''ll give you a hundred million small white face!"


    "One is enough for me. Forget it!" Yan Ruyu pushed Shen Xiuqin and went into the bathroom to wash. Her face was shining with a special luster. Looking at herself in the mirror, Yan Ruyu found that her skin seemed much more tender than before since she had a relationship with Chu Feng.


    At this time, Chu Feng naturally did not know that Shen Xiuqin took his more than ten bottles of healing medicine, still not satisfied with playing other attention, but took a taxi to Xia Yan''s home!


    "There is little wind. It seems that we are going to make a move. If we go down further, Shuangzhu club and the Wolf Gang will be ruined, which is against our original intention!" Xia Wei has already gone out early. She hasn''t sat down before Chu Feng comes in. Does Xia Yan speak directly? "The strength of the Green Gang is more profound than we imagined."


    In the past week, the three gangs have been fighting each other every day. The Green Gang directly fights Shuangzhu society and the Wolf Gang. Although Yan Tianming means that the Green Gang can become the supreme overlord if they win the Yuan people''s Association, Huang Luowen is surprised that he doesn''t tangle with this topic, but attacks the two gangs endlessly!


    What''s more, these two nights, the Green Gang did not know where a group of forces appeared. They were invincible. Only a team of 500 people swept over 3000 people of the wild wolf gang. Their fighting power was very terrible. The Shuangzhu association also paid a heavy price last night!


    "Where are the snow Wolves of the Wolf Gang?" Chu Feng quietly listen to Xia Yan finish the current situation, just light asked.


    "No use!" Knowing the meaning of Chu Feng, Xia Yan said in a low voice: "although the snow wolf is strong, and the 300 people under him are also good hands, but those people of Shangqing gang are still defeated. I heard that snow wolf was injured by the leader of the mysterious team last night, and left Jianghai hospital this morning!"


    "It seems that the strength of the Wolf Gang has come to an end!" Chu Feng nodded clearly, the golden wolf was killed by his own arrow, and now the most powerful snow wolf has also been beaten into the hospital. There are fewer and fewer people who can use langdeli, except the intact northwest wolf!


    But Chu Feng didn''t care too much about the life and death of the Wolf Gang. He was more concerned about Shuangzhu Hui, who had Huangfu''s family background: "what about Huangfu ruodie?"


    "Worse than the Wolf Gang!"


    Xia Yan replied directly, with a trace of doubt on his face: "originally, under such a strong offensive, Huangfu ruodie or vice president Yu scorpion should have done something. However, these days, they have not appeared. Everything is blocked by Yao Xin, and the loss is greater than that of the wild wolf Gang!"Chu Feng Wei Leng raised a smile: "it seems that Huangfu Ruolan did not let me down, adding a lot of trouble to Huangfu ruodin, which is good, but Huangfu ruodin is so quiet in school, I admire it, I really don''t know she is so calm, but what bottom card exists in her hand?"


    Thinking of the woman who likes women, Chu Feng swims a smile: "but it doesn''t matter. What is your situation now, how many people are available?"


    "Go out and fight for wounded brothers, plus the people I have contacted these days, there are hundreds of people in the river and sea!" Xia Yan straightened his chest, and with more than 200 million people blackmailed by Chu Feng, he started to do things more smoothly: "although the number of people is very small, no matter which power is on, we have the strength of self-protection."


    "A hundred people are a little less, but it''s enough!"


    Chu Feng secretly is still too few, but know Xia Yan is in accordance with their own refined military policy, at this time, there are hundreds of people is also very amazing: "have you yuanxinggang news?"


    Yuan Xinggang, who could have created a guild to help the bottom of the society, was admired for his character and personality. At this moment, how much attention to this person, if he could get this person, Pujiang district would be in his hand!


    "There is no news yet. No one has seen him since he left that day!"


    For that Yuan Xinggang, Xia Yan is also very admire: "perhaps, yuan xingyong''s death has let him feel discouraged, did not intend to take the road on the blade again!"


    "Each has its own way, please!" I am a little sorry in my heart, but Chu Feng also has not too many tangles. It is his own, not his own, and it is useless to ask: "in addition, I let you pay attention to Liu Mo, compared with the Green Gang and Wolf Gang, this person, I value more."


    The southern Lius consortium in the cold wasteland, the family heirs who can rank the best in the world, has never forgotten him in Chu Feng''s heart, and calculated time. The memory of Liu Mo buried under his stimulation has almost recovered. For this person who may retaliate against himself at any time, Chu Feng always keeps his heart.


    "It''s quiet, there''s nothing else to do."


    Xia Yan told Chu Feng all the recent trips of Liu Mo, and added: "he is like an honest businessman. He meets zuohong occasionally between old Pujiang district and Sanxiong real estate company every day. It seems that he is talking about the reconstruction of the old district. Nothing special."


    "I hope he has been so!" Chu Feng thought that he could hire a killer to deal with his Liu mo. how could he be a quiet person. Although there is no evidence, there is no evidence, but there is a chance to catch a hand in the dark to push everything. At this time, Chu Feng can not lose.


    Standing up, Chu wind eyes swept a cool color: "this evening, it is time for the river sea to remember us!"


    Summer inflammation spirit move, feel blood boiling, this period of time has worked so much, is it tonight?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    "Why, surround me?"


    Chu Feng tells Xia Yan some things and leaves his home. When Xia Wei comes back, it is not convenient for him to do things. He just left Xia Yan for a short time, but Chu Feng stops and looks at the car in front of him and the people in the car!


    Huangfu Ruolan leaned on the chair, and her face was not as embarrassed as when she was kidnapped by Chu Feng the other day. What''s more, she is kind of charming: "am I looking for you just to surround and kill you?"


    He lit a woman''s cigarette and puffed out a puff at the wind of Chu. His eyes were like silk: "maybe I was convinced because of the manliness you kidnapped me. Now I take the initiative to throw myself in the arms?"


    "If the rest of us, I believe, are you, forget it!"


    Chu Feng leaned against the car, and he was sure that Huangfu Ruolan had no chance to kill himself: "I''m afraid I will have the life to eat you, and finally I will not be able to walk out of your bed. Moreover, I always like to explore the road that no one has gone through. To understand, I would like to talk about you coming to me. I don''t like to beat around the bush."


    Huangfu Ruolan''s face flashed a trace of sullen. How could she not recognize the meaning of Chu Feng''s words.


    But thinking of his coming to find Chu Feng, Huangfu Ruolan temporarily suppressed his anger and burst into a charming smile: "I really don''t understand the amorous feelings. Don''t you know that the road reclaimed by others is much better and smoother than trying to find the way forward, so it doesn''t need to work so hard?"


    Chu Feng squinted at Huangfu Ruolan and wanted to know what idea this woman was making. She should never die when she saw herself, but it was so abnormal at the moment!


    Huangfu Ruolan suddenly opened the zipper of his clothes under the inspection of Chu Feng, and raised his legs to reveal a landscape: "I have nothing on my body, and there is nothing hidden in the car that can kill you. Should you be so careful?"


    Chu Feng was also surprised by Huangfu Ruolan''s bravery, but she immediately returned to her usual look. This is a woman who never stops to achieve her goal. As long as the benefits and gains are in direct proportion, it is possible for her to walk on the street without clothes.


    Knowing how others would look at him, Chu Feng went to the other side and opened the car door to get on. Huangfu Ruolan threw a wink at the men who were staring at him. He stepped on the gas pedal and left, leaving only the shadow of those men''s fantasies tonight.


    "Well, can you get dressed first? I''m afraid I can''t stand it!"


    In the car, Chu Feng calmly looks at Huangfu Ruolan. Although it seems that this woman has been developed for a long time, there is nothing to be seen in the maintenance, which is quite attractive. It is the same type as Huangfu ruobi. The difference is that one is passionate and does not hide his ambition, while the other is cold, but he has a lot of tricks to kill.


    "I''m here. If I''m interested, you can come!" Huangfu Ruolan not only did not put on her clothes obediently, but shook for a moment: "compared with Huangfu ruodi, I am confident that there is nothing inferior to her."


    Chu Feng shakes his head: "she is cleaner than you!"


    Huangfu Ruolan''s eyes congealed, hummed and pulled on her clothes. Chu Feng has hit her many times since she met. If it wasn''t for the next plan, Huangfu Ruolan really wanted to give Chu Feng a slap in the face right now. After so many years of my mother''s coming out, only rockefellas is so unbearable?


    Finally, they came to an elegant cafe and sat down for nearly ten minutes. Huangfu Ruolan did not say a word. Chu Feng took the lead and said, "if you really have a tendency to be abused and you want to come to me for a cup of coffee, then I''ll say thank you, and I don''t have time."


    "Help me sweep away the double Pearl Club, and I''ll give you five hundred million!"


    Seeing Chu Feng standing up, Huangfu Ruolan spoke softly. When the former turned back, he took out a check from his handbag: "here is a deposit of two hundred million yuan. As long as you can help me sweep away the double pearl Association, then I will give you 300 million yuan later, and our gratitude and resentment will be written off in one stroke!"


    He leaned forward slightly, and the deep ravines were revealed: "at the same time, I will also erase the resentment between you and rockefellas. Of course, if you like, I Huangfu Ruolan is your woman!"


    "Are the women of the Huangfu family so ambitious?"


    Chu Feng didn''t take over the 200 million yuan. He knew that the 200 million yuan would not be so delicious. He leaned down and looked at Huangfu Ruolan''s demeanor intentionally: "if I''m not wrong, your brothers and sisters must have suffered a lot in the struggle these days, and they are from the double Pearl Club?"


    This is Chu Feng''s intuition. Huangfu Ruolan is looking for himself, not to kill Huangfu ruodie brother and sister, but to wipe out Shuangzhu Hui. You can imagine what it is for.


    "Yes, Huangfu ruodie is crazy." Huangfu Ruolan breathed out his breath without concealing, and looked directly at Chu Feng: "originally, according to the strength of my brother and I, and the support of Hercules young master rockefellas, it is not difficult to deal with Huangfu Wenren brother and sister, but the twin Pearl Club is a big obstacle.


    Under the condition that my father didn''t help anyone and let us survive the fittest, Huangfu ruodie has already wiped out more than 40 of our brother and sister''s personal property in Jianghai by using the staff of Shuangzhu Association. I''m very angry! ""I''m not afraid to tell you that in the end, the successor of the Huangfu family must be the one with the most property and the highest profit. Now we have no one to use!"


    Huang Fu Ruolan was very frustrated about this. He thought that rockefellas would let his father have a look at Chaoyun Island, but he didn''t want to see it. In the end, this would not be the standard of audit. He still had to speak with his ability according to the final audit conditions. However, almost all of her and Huangfu''s cultural industries were wiped out.


    "So you found me?" Chu Feng didn''t leave in a hurry at the moment. Someone sent money to him. If the request was not very difficult, he didn''t mind taking more money: "after sweeping off the double beads meeting, it''s equivalent to killing Huangfu ruodie''s great help. At least you have already stood on the similar starting line."


    "No, it should be said that you have more chips than Huang Fu Ruo die, that is rockefellas!"


    "You''re so smart, I''ll fall in love with you!" Huangfu Ruolan nodded and did not deny his mind. His long finger pointed to the check on the table: "think about it. It''s not more than two hundred million, but I believe you want it very much, don''t you?"


    Chu Feng didn''t immediately answer Huangfu Ruolan''s words. He just sat down quietly. Sooner or later, he would attack Shuangzhu Hui, but it was definitely not now. Just now, when he was just starting, money was very important to Chu Feng, more than two hundred million yuan, but when he really moved, it was very few.


    Huangfu Ruolan did not disturb Chu Feng, but drank tea there quietly. She was confident that she would get a perfect result in the end!


    Compared with offending himself and rockefellas, the two hundred million yuan is very real!


    "How much time do you give me?" Nearly ten minutes later, Chu Feng asked. His deployment is going on slowly now. If Huangfu Ruolan wants to start his own business now, it will certainly be impossible. Chu Feng would rather not have the two hundred million yuan, rather than disturb the deployment during this period of time.


    Huangfu Ruolan took a sip of coffee, and her beautiful eyes looked at Chu Feng. She said, "how long do you need?"


    "Two weeks!" Chu Feng pointed up two fingers and firmly said, "this is my time. If you think it is too long, find someone else. After all, Shuangzhu will be one of the three big gangs in the river and sea. I always need time to arrange."


    "No problem!" Huangfu Ruolan did not want to agree, two weeks is also in her plan, it is OK.


    Chu Feng picked up a check of two hundred million yuan. When he turned around, he looked back at Huangfu Ruolan: "I want to know whether you had surgery when you were in Tianchi. How can you look bigger than Huangfu ruodie''s?"


    "You''ll know if you try it!" Huangfu Ruolan was stunned, and then straightened up with great interest, but the next moment she looked stiff, because Chu Feng actually stretched out his hand and pinched it hard!


    "It''s true, but drooping is very serious. Miss Ruolan wants to know how to be restrained."


    Chu Feng took back his hand. I don''t know why. After experiencing Yan Ruyu and Huangfu ruodie, he found that he seemed to have changed a lot. He sniffed the fragrance on his hand: "see you later. Get ready for another 300 million news. In two weeks, there will be no double Pearl Festival in Jianghai."


    Huangfu Ruolan didn''t come back to himself until Chu Feng came out of the box. He looked down and his face turned red inexplicably: "this guy, you really dare!"


    "Only in this way can we control those who love money and love others!" At this time, Huangfu Wenyi appeared at the door of the unclosed box. As he walked in and sat down, he said in a deep voice: "our industry has been forced to close temporarily these two days. Chu Feng is a good candidate. You should control it well."


    "At least compared with the power in the Tianchi rockfish to use a lot, for this, the sacrifice of things, do not give up!"


    "Understand!" Huangfu Ruolan was drinking a cup of coffee. She thought of Chu Feng''s unrestrained eyes, which made her subconsciously clamp her legs. At that moment, she felt that it was the wolf''s eyes.


    Chu Feng, who left at the moment, also gave Xia Yan a call: "the plan will be changed temporarily, and we will talk about it in the evening."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    "You didn''t want to see me. I thought you forgot me!"


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Yao Xin had just left his residence when he saw Chu Feng standing in a corner. In a daze, he raised a charming smile and stepped forward: "but this time, come to me, do you want to kill me or miss me?"


    "What do you say?" Chu Feng looked at Yao Xin. For the woman who was strong in appearance but weak in heart, Chu Feng had a kind of natural pity: "but you must think I''m here to kill you, but what I can say is that I really miss you!"


    "I want to know how you''ve been these days!"


    Yao Xin''s expression is stagnant, but very good cover up, giggle Jiao Xiao, Mei Yan Ru Si''s looking at Chu Feng: "you fall in love with me?"


    "Guess!" Chufeng chufeng smiles gently and naturally walks to the car in front of him with Yao Xin''s waist. It''s Yao Xin''s car. If there is no Huangfu Ruolan''s business today, Chu Feng is going to fight the youth gang directly tonight, but now he has to change his plan.


    "That doesn''t seem to be there. Otherwise, you shouldn''t come at this time. You should have come during the day." Yao Xin sat on her seat and fastened her seat belt: "but it is. Although I am still a woman who has never experienced a man, that''s all. In your eyes, I must be very dirty, right?"


    "Dirty?"


    Chu Feng suddenly hugged Yao Xin''s head and directly kissed the sexy red lips. Yao Xin closed her eyes and held Chu Feng in her hands. After a kiss, Chu Feng said, "do you still feel dirty?"


    Yao Xin looked at Chu Feng with a meaningful look and asked: "you miss my mouth again, don''t you?"


    "Cough, I miss everything about you." Chu Feng coughed awkwardly to cover up his embarrassment. When he was about to sit upright, he saw something. He pulled up Yao Xin''s sleeve and frowned: "what''s going on?"


    There are several deep scars on Yao Xin''s arm, which are not caused by the knife wound, but also by the whip. When he thought of something, Chu Feng directly pulled up Yao Xin''s clothes. Behind the snow back, there were shocking scars. Chu Feng burst into heartache for no reason: "did Huangfu ruodie do that?"


    "No, I was injured during the Youth League fight."


    Yao Xin''s eyes twinkled a few times, avoiding Chu Feng''s question: "that night, the Qing Gang will fight against us. Where do you want to go, I''ll send you there, and then I''ll go there!"


    "Still lying to me?" Chu Feng was not so distracted by Yao Xin''s topic. Her fingers swept over the scar with a little heartache: "why does she want to treat you like this? Is it really so cruel?"


    "It''s OK. It''s because I''m useless. I can''t beat back the Green Gang. On the contrary, I lost a lot of brothers."


    Yao Xin knew she couldn''t hide it. She pulled down the clothes pulled up by Chu Feng. Then she held Chu Feng''s hand, and a little melancholy appeared: "I can understand her unwillingness. After all, she not only has to deal with her ambitious brothers and sisters, and the double Pearl Club is her card. It''s hard to avoid getting angry when she suffers such losses."


    Chu Feng saw that Yao Xin was still talking for Huangfu Ruo die at this time. He shook his head incomprehensibly: "I really don''t know if you are in love like this?"


    Yao Xin nodded firmly, and a trace of warmth sprang up unconsciously on her face: "although she seldom talks sweetly to me and seldom gives me too much care, I know that she has me in her heart, so beating me is just because I don''t strive for success and has no relationship with her at all."


    "Come on, I''ll win one for you tonight." Chu Feng sighs in her heart and tells a silly woman. She can''t see it, but Chu Feng is more or less thorough. What kind of woman Huangfu ruodie is, a woman who does not cherish herself but also wants to protect Shuangzhu Hui, will she love others?


    Otherwise, you won''t be threatened by yourself, and you''ll all clench your teeth.


    She almost looked at you at the night, was it a conspiracy with you


    Chu Feng laughed with astonishment and held his finger on Yao Xin''s mouth: "I am yours tonight, and I am totally at your command. You let me kill Huang Luowen, I will never kill langdeli!"


    "I can''t see which of your words is true."


    Yao Xin looked at Chu Feng puzzled, but still nodded: "but if you really want to help me, then go, even if you don''t want to help, don''t make trouble for me, otherwise!" After a pause, looking at Chu Feng, Yao Xin said word by word: "I will kill you myself, even if the last one is myself."


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. He just nodded his head and looked out of the window. Two kilometers after the car drove out, Chu Feng thought of a man and asked, "by the way, Shuangzhu will suffer such a dangerous situation for a long time. Why haven''t I heard Jade Scorpion appear?"


    "Vice President?"


    Yao Xin''s eyes were frozen, a little unnatural, but the tone was as smooth as possible: "I don''t know. Only the president knows the whereabouts of the vice president. I have never seen the vice president several times!"


    Although Yao Xin''s performance is very natural, Chu Feng still catches a trace of her nervousness, but does not break it. Maybe the vice-chairman Jade Scorpion is a card in Huangfu ruodie''s hand?Thinking of the woman who was chased and saved by herself, a scorpion tattooed on the root of her thigh, Chu Feng''s inexplicable eyes softened a little. I don''t know where this woman is now. Maybe it''s a good thing to meet her?


    "Did you know he would come to Yao Xin?"


    At the same time, in the room of Pujiang New Town, Jade Scorpion appeared here tonight, standing in front of the French windows and looking at the Pujiang district under development: "just, don''t you worry that Yao Xin will finally fall into his chess piece?"


    "Worry, but worry is something to try." Huangfu Ruolan is not wearing a mask. At the moment, Huangfu goes to the Jade Scorpion and looks at the cool and gorgeous Jade Scorpion. His eyes flash with light: "after all, Huangfu Ruolan has gone to him. If I don''t hold on to him, I will be the one who failed."


    "If it was before, I was confident that I could win Chu Feng, but after that night, I found that I underestimated him."


    Thinking of that night, Chu Feng took possession of her own body, and Huangfu ruodie''s heart was filled with murder. But that''s what she knew. If she didn''t have 100% confidence in Chu Feng, she would be the one who had the misfortune.


    Just like this, Huangfu ruodie hid it very well, and held out his arm around the Jade Scorpion''s waist: "besides, even if Yao Xin can''t do it, isn''t there you, I believe Chu Feng can''t escape your palm, can''t it?"


    "I don''t want to see that day, because I don''t know what I''m going to choose."


    Jade Scorpion show eyebrow micro Cu take away Huangfu Ruo die''s hand, the pair of eyes that seem to have no emotion cast a cold light: "in addition, you and I are partners, not Yao Xin, if you think about some dirty things to me, don''t blame me for turning my face mercilessly!"


    The Jade Scorpion turned to the door directly. She turned around when she opened the door to leave: "also, the Green Gang will surely send out more powerful forces to take action tonight. I will not take a look at it until the time of life and death."


    After that, Jade Scorpion directly closed the door and left. Although she is the vice-president of the double pearl Association, she often doesn''t care about the affairs of Shuangzhu Association. More often than not, she can''t find anyone.


    "Interesting woman, sooner or later, you must be mine."


    Huangfu ruodie''s smile, a woman''s smile, broke out at the moment when the door was closed. Then she scratched her mobile phone several times, and the smile on her face immediately disappeared. There was a killing opportunity: "tonight, if Chu Feng makes trouble and gathers all the strength, she will kill him for me!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die who hangs up the phone doesn''t know. Yao Xin''s phone is in Chu Feng''s hand at the moment. Listening to the beep over there, Chu Feng Yang Yang''s mobile phone said, "if I make trouble tonight, kill me at all costs!"


    Yao Xin mumbles sexy red lips: "so, you must not make trouble, I don''t want to kill you myself!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    "How sure are you to win the double Pearl Club tonight?"


    When the night was completely shrouded and it was hard to see how much light and wine were on display, Hu Yuan looked at the masked man around him in awe: "you know, we can''t afford to consume. Huquan and huluo are also very hard to deal with the Wolf Gang, waiting for us to completely win the double Pearl Club, and then they will be oppressed by heavy soldiers!"


    "I wonder what the leader thinks." The masked man opened his mouth blandly, and a little doubt flickered in his eyes: "according to Yan Tianming''s meaning, if the Wolf Gang won the double pearl Association, it would be the greatest victory for us to win the Yuan people''s Association. We can become the overlord of the river and sea with Yan Tianming''s words. Why bother?"


    What Yan Tianming, Huang Luowen and langdeli said is an untouchable secret in the eyes of many people, but it is not a secret in the high-level of the two gangs. The masked man has always wondered why such trouble is necessary.


    "I asked the leader about this, but he didn''t elaborate."


    In this regard, Huyuan also had a trace of confusion: "but from what he said, I have more or less peeped into it. It seems that Yan Tianming said that, but given a month''s time is absolutely not simple, Jiangshan still needs us to fight!"


    The mask man''s exposed eyes narrowed into a slit and then opened: "I understand!"


    Yan Tianming may have said that, but if Yan Tianming really wants to send out the army and police to eliminate the other extreme ways, it will inevitably have a big rebound. At that time, it is totally against his original intention. At this moment, everyone is given a month to fight for it. I think Yan Tianming must be under great pressure.


    But the masked man also understood that if the Green Gang really killed the Wolf Gang and the Shuangzhu club, Yan Tianming would surely help the final winner to stabilize the fruit in order to achieve harmony. At that time, everything would be in order.


    Huyuan frowned and didn''t understand, but he didn''t think much about it: "we have been responsible for attacking Shuangzhu club for so many days. The leader of the guild specially asked you to make a move. Can you win this evening?"


    "The nine evil spirits are in place, we will win tonight!"


    The masked man spits out cold words like the God of death. The cold light and self-confidence twinkle in his eyes: "as long as Huquan and huluo hold down the wild wolf Gang tonight and don''t give Shuangzhu Association and the Wolf Gang a chance to unite again, I will certainly be able to kill Shuangzhu club this evening."


    "Nine evils!" Tiger yuan''s face unnatural change, although only so calm said two words, but in his heart set off waves.


    It seems to the outside world that there are only four major generals in the Qing Gang. However, how can the Qing Gang, which has been settled for more than 100 years, only have these apparent forces. The jiusha controlled by this man is a small team, with no more than 500 people, but it is the elite among the elite.


    Originally, it was divided into two to deal with Shuangzhu club and the Wolf Gang, but now it is gathered together to deal with Shuangzhu club. Hu Yuan didn''t have much confidence at the beginning. Now, the victory tonight must belong to the Green Gang.


    The masked man just gave a little information, and then he stopped saying anything more. He looked at the distance with deep eyes: "ten minutes later, action, nine evil spirits in front, you bring people to suppress, tonight, no chicken or dog left!"


    "What''s this, and you''re going to be negative again?"


    Because of the strong attack of the Green Gang, Yao Xin gathered all the people in one of the biggest strongholds according to Huangfu ruodie''s idea. At the moment, Yao Xin took over what Chu Feng had handed her, revealing a little doubt: "I had a lingering fear about the last thing. This time, don''t you want to come again?"


    A little more worry in the eyes: "in that case, you may not see me tomorrow."


    "How can I let you die?" Chufeng held Yao Xin''s hand with a warm smile, which surprised the backbone of the double pearl Association, but didn''t go to see anything more: "don''t worry, this can kill countless people tonight, but it can definitely reduce the physical strength of the Green Gang by half."


    "Of course, in two hours they will recover, so you only have two hours."


    Yao Xin''s eyes were fixed on Chu Feng''s face when he spoke. Huangfu ruodie taught her a lesson about the last time. If such a thing happened again, Yao Xin didn''t think Huangfu ruodie would kill her!


    But see Chu Feng that does not have the slightest motley look in the eyes, Yao Xin Bei teeth a bite: "I believe you again, how to use?"


    "Believe me, then you have chosen to win!"


    Chu Feng made a proper joke to ease the atmosphere of the coming of the next war, and then he said calmly: "it is estimated that the people of the Green Gang will soon attack. If you ask people to sprinkle this place evenly, you must not make a mistake. Otherwise, it will be your own people who will have bad luck."


    "I''ll go by myself. You wait for me!" When Yao Xin heard this, she immediately gave up the idea of asking people to do it. She told Chu Feng to take people directly out of here, close the door and let Chu Feng alone in the room.


    Chu Feng left eye perspective and saw Yao Xin left four people outside the door, smiling and shaking his head, it seems that in this world, complete trust is really difficult to achieve ah!


    Taking out his mobile phone, chufeng dialed Xia Yan''s phone, looking out all the time. When the phone was connected, Chu Feng said softly, "take all the brothers to wait for my call near the headquarters of the Qingbang. The Qingbang has been settling for a hundred years, glorifying it for a hundred years, and it is also time to let it disappear from the world."Hang up the phone did not have a few minutes of time, outside came to shout to kill, Green Gang attack!


    Chu Feng stood up and went to the door. Although the elite of the four double beads association did not stop him, it looked like they would follow where Chu Feng went!


    "Take me to Miss Yao." But Chu Feng did not make up his mind to go to other places, just said to the guard.


    The latter was clearly told that as long as Chu Feng didn''t mess around, he would try his best to meet his requirements. So he heard that he was going to find Yao Xin, and the leader nodded: "please!"


    "It seems that the Qing Gang is going to win the double pearl association this evening." Standing on the balcony on the second floor of the branch, Yao Xin looked at the 500 people who had been attacked and killed like tigers from below. He said to Chu Feng, who came to his side, "these people are very strong. Last night, there were only more than 200 people. This evening, nearly 500 people have come."


    "It''s just that they were put in the back a few days ago, but they are in the front tonight, obviously to defeat the morale of the double pearl Association."


    When Yao Xin was talking, Chu Feng also concentrated his eyes and saw only 500 men in black rushing to kill him. All the members of the Shuangzhu Association who rushed up would be killed quickly, without any trace of muddling.


    "It seems that these are the details of the youth gang. It seems that it is not difficult for 500 people to sweep thousands of people."


    Just at a glance, Chu Feng knew that the fighting effectiveness of these people was not low, but there was not much worry. Yao Xin did what he said. It only took a few minutes, even if these people were brave, they would become weak.


    Leaping over these people''s fighting, Chu Feng looked into the darkness in the distance, and his eyes slightly showed a trace of fun: "an old friend came. It seems that tonight, I''m not only going to help, but also to fight!"


    In the dark, the masked man standing in front of two thousand people seemed to have a sense to look at the direction of the second floor of the branch. Although he could not see anything from a distance, he had a feeling that there was a man looking at himself, and he was extremely dangerous.


    "Brother yuan, after five minutes, with all the people, regardless of the cost, regardless of sacrifice!" But all of a sudden, the mask man said to the tiger yuan beside him. As Huang Luowen''s son, he did not lack a cruel heart. If he felt dangerous, he would tear him up with the most powerful means.


    "I didn''t expect that Shuangzhu would fight for several days. There are only a thousand people left. Poor!" At this time, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed and controlled the next five minutes: "but if you meet me, the victory must belong to you. Miss Yao, do you want to make a promise tonight?"


    Yao Xin looked at Chu Feng angrily: "if you can kill Hu Yuan and another guy with a mask tonight, I''ll give you all the places I can get into."


    "Happy, I''m looking forward to it!"


    Chufeng laughed loudly and grabbed a machete in the hands of Shuangzhu Hui. He jumped down from the second floor: "two heads, it''s worth the beauty''s heart!"


    Yao Xin experienced a lot, but she was teased or blushed unconsciously in front of the members of the double pearl Association. However, looking at the landing of Chu Feng, she still opened her lips to remind her: "be careful!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    Chu Feng just turned back and gave Yao Xin a reassuring look, and then the sword lowered toward the center of the fierce battle.


    Those members of the Shuangzhu Association, who never moved forward and whined, felt a chill behind their backs and subconsciously turned back. When they saw that Chu Feng had come to the branch together with Yao Xin, they left their own way and did not show any hostility.


    Chu Feng walked through the elite of Shuangzhu club with ease. The tip of his knife touched the ground, and sparks splashed out. Where Chu Feng went, he seemed to release fireworks for him. Many people looked at him with awe. At the moment, Chu Feng was like a god of war.


    "If you have a man like this, what can I ask for?"


    Yao Xin stood on the balcony on the second floor, looking at the steady and calm Chu Feng. The knife point crossed the ground, but it also touched her heart. The kind of man''s hot blood side made Yao Xin''s eyes show a trace of obsession.


    All the people who were fighting fiercely stopped at the same time, and their eyes were all focused on Chu Feng. The young man who was slowly walking with his sword didn''t arrive, but it had created a sense of oppression.


    The sparks of the sword across the road, like their gradually restless heart, the harsh sound of friction, let them subconsciously hold their breath.


    This day and this place, as if this moment only Chu Feng a figure, he is the only existence in the world.


    It''s just a short calm, but it seems that after thousands of years, the youth gang members once again burst out the voice of fighting, and they fought fiercely with the people of the double pearl Association. But at the moment, more than 30 people were separated and left for the Chu wind. I don''t know why, he gives people a sense of danger.


    In the face of dozens of people who rushed towards him, Chu Feng was fearless, and his eyes were a kind of extreme indifference. A knife light cleaved toward his head. Chu Feng just gently raised his hand. The knife in his hand left the ground and stabbed the youth gang member''s stomach. Everything happened between the lightning and flint.


    Chufeng cheered and pushed the Green Gang people who had been pierced into their stomachs towards the back, and the castration was amazing. Those Green Gang people saw Chu Feng''s madness and subconsciously separated the two sides, but there was also a person who had no time to dodge, and was directly cool.


    A knife, two people, there is no room to fight back, was killed!


    "Come on, give it to me!"


    A small head of the green gang saw that Chu Feng killed two people just by hand. When he was frightened in his heart, he also kept drinking. It seemed that he wanted to use this to eliminate the fear in his heart.


    But his voice was very loud, but when Chu Feng''s eyes projected on him, he felt a kind of fear from the heart, and found that his hands and feet seemed to be shaking.


    Chu Feng raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and walked towards the little head. Every step was steady and firm. The sword in his hand was just waved at will. But the people of the Green Gang who had been killed must have fallen into a pool of blood. No one could have avoided a knife in Chu Feng''s hand.


    One life at a time, this is the true portrayal of Chu Feng at the moment. The ground under his feet has been dyed red with blood, but Chu Feng''s feet are still so stable. When his body moves, three Green Gang people also fall on the ground, all of them are cut throat by a knife!


    At this time, Chu Feng is less than four steps away from the little leader. There are only five people standing in the way between them. Only those who hold knives feel sweat in their palms. Facing Chu Feng, they feel that they are just the result of early and late death.


    One step ahead, two Green Gang people were killed by Chu Feng again.


    Seeing this scene, the remaining three people were frightened in their eyes, but then they were occupied by madness. They were howling toward the Chu wind. They were the nine evil spirits and the most elite existence of the Green Gang. How could they be so obliterated as ants?


    But the three people just rushed forward two steps, the body is a Qi Qi stagnation, and then slowly fell on the ground, in their memory the last moment thought is, why so fast.


    "Kill me, you should do it yourself!"


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see the people who were killed by himself. He appeared in front of the small head of the Green Gang with blood all over his body. His smile appeared on his face, just like the God of death crawling out of hell.


    "Ah The little leader of the Green Gang cheered, raised his machete in his hand and cut it towards the Chu wind. The latter just drew a touch of ridicule. The knife in his hand directly poked out ahead of time, and simply and directly penetrated the body of the former.


    When he finally fell down, he could only hear Chu Feng''s words: "if it''s not loud, you can kill people!"


    "Chu Feng, I didn''t expect him to come tonight!"


    After seeing Chu Feng, the masked man, who had been waiting for opportunities in the distance, began to dissipate his sense of crisis. He knew that the man who had brought his sense of crisis just now was Chu Feng: "let''s go, Chu Feng can fight again, but it''s just one person!"


    Huyuan saw Chu Feng, his eyes shot at the opportunity to kill. They had dealt with each other, but still very humiliating. He waved down: "kill!"


    Suddenly, all the people of the two thousand green gang who have been waiting for the nine evil spirits to fight behind all flash out their weapons and kill them in front of them. Their goal tonight is to destroy the double Pearl Club!"Childish!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth was filled with a smile. He was bloodthirsty and cold. At the next moment, his body directly burst away and went towards the 2000 people who had rushed to the scene. All of a sudden, he raised the atmosphere of the scene to a point where it was hard to breathe!


    One man charging two thousand?


    This is something that everyone once did not dare to think about, but at the moment, Chu Feng did that. He fought two thousand people alone with a knife and blood?


    Yao Xin is also surprised to open his mouth, only to find that she did not make any voice, not that she was poisoned, but she did not know what to say, just watching Chu Feng''s figure like death passing through the battlefield, Yao Xin found her heart tightened.


    Fingers up and down: "go, you die, he can''t die!"


    The eight people who had been standing behind Yao Xin nodded and jumped down from the balcony on the second floor. They were Yao Xin''s bodyguards. But at the moment, they didn''t mind to be the aid of Chu Feng, because Chu Feng''s wild and aggressive behavior had won their respect.


    However, they soon found that although the strength of the eight was not bad, it was very difficult for them to break through the gap between the nine evils to help Chu Feng. After all, the strength of jiusha was the foundation of the Qing Gang!


    At this time, Chu Feng has already run into the crowd of 2000 people, without any gorgeous moves, only waving the sword in his hand, surrounded by enemies. Chu Feng doesn''t need to see anything at all. He goes to the front step by step with a knife, which is unstoppable!


    The people of the Green Gang have been poisoned by their own powder. Now they are not half as strong as they were at the peak. Although there are a lot of people, they are the ones who can cause danger to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t hesitate when he took out the sword because there were enemies around him, so he didn''t need any consideration. However, the people of the Qing Gang hesitated when they put out the knife, because they were worried that they would kill their own people with their own swords, and this hesitation time was enough for Chu Feng to kill them many times.


    "What''s going on? Why are they responding so slowly?"


    At this time, the masked man also saw something. He had two chances to seriously injure Chu Feng, but he was dodged away by Chu Feng. His exposed eyes twinkled with cold: "let them deal with the people of Shuangzhu club. This time, I will kill Chu Feng myself!"


    Soon, the mask man''s command was passed to the front through tiger yuan. Those people not only did not feel the pressure increase, but felt that it was much easier to pay Chu Feng. Two thousand people directly pressed to the front to help jiusha elite deal with the double Pearl Club.


    The bloody Chu Feng didn''t stop the people who passed by, and those who passed by them didn''t take the opportunity to attack him. At this time, Chu Feng raised his sword that had been rolled in his hand: "Xing Yu, dare to fight with me in life and death!"


    Mask man''s eyes a congealed, tiger yuan beside is also a Leng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    Chu Feng pointed at it with a single knife. His words were full of self-confidence and his whole ear was about to be deaf, which made the scene of the fight appear temporary stagnation. Yao Xin was also stunned.


    As long as anyone who is well-informed knows, besides Huang Shaoguang''s son, Huang Luowen, the leader of the Green Gang, has an adopted son secretly. It is even more said that the so-called "adopted son" is only what Huang Luowen said to the outside world, and the actual adopted son is also Huang Luowen''s own son.


    People do not know who Huang Luowen''s son is, only Huang Luowen and the four tigers of the Green Gang know his true face. At the moment, Chu Feng directly shouts out a name, and everyone feels strange!


    How did Chu Feng know Huang Luowen''s son?


    The mask man raised his hand, and Huyuan put a knife in his hand. The former took the knife and brushed it slowly, as if he was stroking a woman. The next moment, he suddenly burst out. The machete in his hand made a horizontal cutting posture, and went directly towards the Chu wind. There was no answer, only killing intention!


    Chu Feng gave a sneer and burst out without retreating. Although they were 100 meters away from each other, they quickly collided with each other at their full speed. The two knives collided directly with each other, splashing out a touch of sparks and the sound of gold and iron ringing, which made the eardrum slightly painful.


    "I''m curious why I know it''s you, right?"


    Two people''s swords are facing each other. Looking at the masked man with only his eyes exposed, Chu Feng asked, "if I told you that it was found when you attacked and killed me last time, do you believe it?"


    The masked man still did not answer Chu Feng''s words. His identity is the top secret of the Qingbang and also the bottom card of the future Qingbang. At the moment, Chu Feng says his name, and the masked man only has to kill and fight.


    As for why Chu Feng knew, he didn''t care at all. It was useless for the dead to know more secrets.


    With the sudden increase of strength in his hands, the two men stepped back and raised their heads again. Their eyes collided with each other, invisible, as if there was a collision of Mars.


    At the next moment, the two men cheated each other again and went to kill each other. This time, they did not touch each other. Instead, they were waving their machetes to collide. Each impact produced sparks, which made people feel palpable.


    The two swords are constantly waving there, and we can only hear the sound of Dangdang, but it is difficult to catch the trace of the two knives, which has exceeded the speed that the naked eye can catch. However, they seem to know where the other side''s knife will come from. For a time, it''s hard to distinguish.


    When a sound, Chu Feng''s knife because of the fight all the way, at the moment and the mask man in the hands of the knife collision dozens of times, directly fell to the ground.


    Chu Feng then abruptly retreated, looking at the only half of the machete in his hand, sighed: "I should take one more knife as backup, so that it is convenient to stab the knife."


    When the masked man just wanted to continue to move forward, the mask suddenly fell into pieces and fell on the ground. Xing Yu''s face appeared in front of the crowd. Chu Feng also laughed and said, "it''s ok if you don''t admit it. Can you show your true face?"


    "Xing Yu, I doubt your motivation to enter Shengyuan security company now."


    The masked man was really Xing Yu. Although he was exposed to the public at the moment, he was calm and didn''t have to go to Chu Feng again: "can you tell me, how do you know it''s mine?"


    "Feeling!" Chu Feng naturally would not say that it was his left eye to see it, but perfunctorily replied: "when you appeared in the training camp and started with me, I didn''t know who you were, but later in the confrontation, I knew it was you, because I was still very impressed with you and I, so to speak, it was breath!"


    Xing Yu didn''t doubt anything. At that time, he and Jing Rui jointly wanted to kill Chu Feng. Jing Rui didn''t know his identity. Only his feeling could explain all this. As for what Chu Feng saw directly, he didn''t believe it.


    "You are a good opponent. We could have been friends, but it''s a pity!"


    Xing Yu threw the knife in his hand on the ground, and the whole person showed a strong breath: "because you owe the Qing Gang too much. If I guess correctly, you killed Hu Gu?"


    Chu Feng smile standing in place: "good!"


    "Then we will not die." Xing Yu sighed. He was going to send Chu Feng a ride in the form of a warrior, with a hook on his finger: "come on, today you and I are going to fall down one by one."


    "That man, certainly not me!" Chu Feng burst out laughing, quite young and frivolous. Although they had already met each other, it was in an unequal environment. At the moment, the two talents were a real confrontation.


    Hu Yuan, who wants to fight, has no chance to intervene. He can only stand there and watch the fight between them. One punch and one foot can make the wind roar. Huyuan says secretly that he is the son of the leader. Compared with the few leaders, he is much stronger.


    With two bangs, Chu Feng and Xing Yu each stepped back two steps. Both of them punched each other. Xing Yu rubbed his numb chest and frowned slightly. He felt that his strength could not support him, but he did not think about other things: "come again!"Chu Feng returned to the road with a kick on his right leg. His body appeared directly in front of Xing Yu, and his power was terrible. At this moment, Chu Feng used 70% of his strength.


    Xing Yu didn''t despise Chu Feng. He knew Chu Feng was not an ordinary person when he saw him in Shengyuan.


    In the face of Chu Feng''s fist, Xing Yu cheered and welcomed him. He was confident that his strength was enough to fight against Chu Feng. However, when the two fists collided, Xing Yu''s face changed and he quickly stepped back. His eyes were cold and cold, and he looked at Chu Feng: "mean!"


    He raised his hand and looked at a blood hole the size of a pinhole between his palms. It didn''t look very serious, but Xing Yu understood that it was impossible for this hand to think about fighting again, and could not exert the rest of its strength.


    Chu Feng didn''t chase him up, just spread out his palm, and a gold needle appeared in the palm of his hand. When he was fighting with Xing Yu just now, Chu Feng hid the gold needle between his fists and stabbed it out directly during the collision, causing Xing Yu to be injured.


    However, Chu Feng did not feel much about Xing Yu''s meanness. As soon as he waved his hand, the gold needle disappeared directly in his hand. Chu Feng calmly met Xing Yu''s eyes: "there is no so-called despicable. After we embark on this road, all we do is to survive."


    "Mean? Why didn''t you say it was mean when you and Jingrui joined hands to kill me


    Chu Feng firmly believed that Xing Yu would not have fought his so-called fair fight if the youth gang did not have the advantage in the number of people this evening. Therefore, he did not feel guilty about his actions: "so, don''t say these meaningless things. Now I''ll give you a chance and let''s go together."


    "How are you, Xing Yu?" Huyuan anxiously stepped forward and saw Xing Yu''s palm full of blood. He looked at Chu Feng fiercely in his eyes: "despicable guy, you should have been killed by the sea of people tactics."


    "You still don''t see the situation clearly."


    Chu Feng felt sad and shook his head, turned to look at the scene of the fight: "don''t you find that the people of the Green Gang are constantly falling down, starting one-on-one, but now it takes two or even three to suppress a person from the Shuangzhu club?"


    Chu Feng reminds Xing Yu and Hu Yuan''s eyes to the front involuntarily, and their eyes are startled. How could the situation turn over just now? Thinking of the things of the Wolf Gang a few days ago, Xing Yu''s eyes showed anger: "do you poison?"


    "Tut Tut, it''s meaningless to poison. If you did, you would have died already!"


    Chufeng shook his head in a Tut, and walked toward the two men. The opportunity of killing was obvious: "and you have the absolute number advantage. If I don''t do something, how can I guarantee the fruits of victory? Now you don''t need to think so much about it. You should think more about how to escape from my hand


    Xingyu and Huyuan''s faces were ugly. The latter pushed Xing Yu back: "you go, I''ll stop him. As long as you''re here, our Green Gang won''t be defeated!" Xing Yu was stunned and confused, but he still obeyed Hu Yuan''s words and quickly turned around and left.


    Looking at Xing Yu''s back, Chu Feng thought of Xing Yu''s vacillation. He sighed and shook his head: "can you escape from the first day of junior high school, or can you hide beyond fifteen?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    Xing Yu did not hesitate to leave Huyuan Leng for a moment, but then recovered as usual, cold looking at Chu Feng.


    "Disappointed? Is the heart cold? "


    Chu Feng threw out two sentences one after another. Looking at the stiff faced Huyuan, he said softly: "although you are ready to die, you will stop me, but Xing Yu does not hesitate to leave, and even said nothing to you. Do you feel a kind of grass-roots feeling?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Hu Yuan''s heart at the moment is indeed a little uncomfortable, but it doesn''t mean that it can be said, and then he shoots towards the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng just shook his head gently, as if sighing and regretting. In the face of Huyuan''s fierce and incomparable attack, Chu Feng''s two fingers flashed under Huyuan''s armpit, with great force.


    Hu Yuan stepped back a few steps as if he had been electrocuted. He wanted to raise his hand but found that he had no strength. Chu Feng did not take advantage of the victory, but slowly took out his mobile phone. At the moment, Shuangzhu would have the upper hand completely. He was not afraid of anything: "wait, if Xing Yu appears in the headquarters of the youth gang, give him a ride!"


    "I killed you."


    Huyuan looks at Chu Feng in surprise. He seems to have no idea that Chu Feng has arranged people near the Green Gang. But he is furious and kills Chu Feng. Although one hand loses the ability to move, he always needs to do something.


    "If you want to die, I will help you." Chu Feng held the mobile phone and narrowed his eyes. His body shape was fast and advanced. He flew Huyuan with a fist. Xing Yu could fight with himself, but it doesn''t mean Huyuan can also.


    Huyuan was directly blown out by Chu Feng. Although he didn''t fall to the ground, his steps also fell back unsteadily. At the moment, Chu Feng was fast ahead of him, approaching Hu Yuan like a ghost. On the way, he pointed his toes a little, and the remaining half of the broken knife attacked Huyuan, showing his sharpness.


    Although the Dao is broken, it doesn''t mean it can''t kill people.


    Huyuan''s face changed slightly and he wanted to dodge, but Chu Feng had already appeared in front of him. He firmly grasped the handle of the broken knife with his back hand, and then a cold light bloomed directly in Huyuan''s eyes. All the movements stopped at this moment.


    Huyuan''s body has not moved. Standing there, his eyes are full of amazement. Isn''t the knife kicking to confuse his sight?


    Hu Yuan didn''t know the problem until he died. Looking at Chu Feng with his back to himself holding a broken knife, this is the last picture he saw in the world. Then he slowly fell to the ground. At the moment, he slowly shed blood from his throat and directly separated his throat.


    So far, tiger yuan, one of the four tigers of the Green Gang, died!


    "In the next life, you''d better not mix up. It''s not suitable for you."


    Chu Feng turned around and looked at Hu Yuan, who was still alive. However, he gave his life to Xing Yu because he gave him some life. He squatted down and smoothed his eyes: "rest in peace. Your brothers will be with you soon."


    After solving all this, Chu Feng didn''t go to see the scene of the fight. He knew that Shuangzhu would be the biggest winner in the end. He was no longer needed here.


    Throwing away the knife in his hand, Chu Feng walked slowly towards the direction of Xing Yu''s departure. Yao Xin stood on the second floor and watched Chu Feng kill, fight against him, and leave slowly at the moment.


    The little mouth, which had not been closed for a long time, whispered a word that only she could hear: "thank you!"


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng, who did not know where to take a bath and changed his clothes, appeared outside the headquarters of the Qingbang. Looking at the glorious atmosphere of the Qingbang, Chu Feng''s smile was a little more unfathomable: "what would happen if Huang Luowen knew that Huyuan and Xing Yu were dead?"


    Xing Yu did not exceed Chu Feng''s expectation. After leaving the scene, he rushed back to the Qinggang without stopping. He was just blocked by Xia Yan, who had been ambushing outside the Qinggang gate. Although they were colleagues, they often met each other, but both sides seemed to know what it meant to see each other in such an environment. Finally, Xia Yan sent Xing Yu the last leg of his life in the way of martial arts.


    "I think he already knows."


    Seeing that his colleague who was still working together died in his own hands at the next moment, Xia Yan felt the cruelty of the world, and his mood seemed to be depressed. He said faintly, "just, are we going to attack now?"


    Chu Feng went to Xing Yu''s body, touched him twice, took out a mobile phone, found the last call record, and then pressed to dial. A moment later, he was connected. Huang Luowen''s voice was anxious: "yu''er, why haven''t you been back for half an hour? What''s going on at the end?"


    "I''m being chased and killed by the people of Shuangzhu Association. I can''t go back. Huyuan is also surrounded and killed. We are in danger."


    A smile appeared on Chu Feng''s face, and his mouth said something similar to Xing Yu''s. Xia Yan''s eyes were stunned, but he stood beside him calmly. He only heard Chu Feng continue to say: "they blocked my way back. Now I can get rid of them to be safe. However, if I want to support Hu Yuan, it will not be over."


    Huang Luowen at the other end of the phone did not doubt that he was there, or he did not believe that Xing Yu was dead: "OK, pay attention to yourself. I will send someone to support Hu Yuan right now!"Chu Feng didn''t speak any more. He cut off the phone directly and left his mobile phone on Xing Yu''s body: "pack up his body and wait for him to be buried with Huang Luowen." Then he turned around and looked at the headquarters of the Green Gang with cold eyes. After 20 minutes, he began to attack the headquarters of the Green Gang. Tonight, there will always be dead people


    Xia Yan walked over indifferently, picked up Xing Yu''s body and handed it to a man. Then he went to the side of Chu Feng, waiting for the moment to come.


    Ten minutes later, the gate of the Youth League Headquarters opened, and ten buses left the headquarters, heading for the scene of the fight between Shuangzhu club and Qingbang. They soon disappeared into the public''s sight. No one found that in the dark corner, someone was watching all this coldly.


    Chu Feng kept calm all the time. He took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. It took about 10 minutes to get to the Shuangzhu club. There were still 10 minutes to do it by himself. At that time, those who had been held up by the Green Gang could not come back.


    Thinking of Yao Xin''s sad eyes, Chu Feng''s mouth appears a smile. He helped you, but the support of the youth gang has nothing to do with me. However, with 600 people and the disabled and defeated soldiers, the Shuangzhu club should be able to eat, but it''s hard to win without paying a heavy price?


    "Attack!"


    Twenty minutes later, Chu Feng threw out two words. In the dark, it seemed that a pair of eyes suddenly lit up. Nearly a hundred men in black came out of every corner and headed for the headquarters of the Green Gang. Not only a knife but also something was added to each person''s hands tonight.


    It was an electric stick. Chu Feng not only prepared electric sticks for them, but also asked Xia Yan to find a relationship to get them a set of bulletproof vests. If they met with strong firepower, they would have no effect. But the ordinary Jidao fighting is undoubtedly a magic weapon.


    Nearly a hundred men in black quickly came to the wall of the Green Gang and quickly destroyed those cameras. For most of them who were once special forces soldiers, this is a basic skill.


    Then a man squatted on the ground, holding his hands together, a man stepped on their hands and jumped up, and quickly entered the Green Gang. The three meter high wall seemed to exist in their eyes at the moment.


    "Enemy, prepare for war!"


    The people of the Green Gang patrolling in the garden found the warning after these people rolled in, but before the words were finished, a few men in black rolled forward and offered the electric sticks in their hands. The five guards suddenly fell on the ground with convulsion. Several men in black suddenly fell down and pierced their throat.


    The gate of the Green Gang was also opened from inside. The remaining men in black quickly entered. Chu Feng and Xia Yan followed him in: "I don''t know if Huang Luowen is confident or ignorant. Is 200 people enough to kill?"


    Xia Yan is also a similar idea, but think of the tiger spring and tiger Luo who are fighting fiercely with the Wolf Gang at the moment, it seems that he understands the general: "one bite should eat a fat man, that''s it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    It is inevitable that the Green Gang can stay in the headquarters. However, the 100 people brought by shangchufeng are weaker. Only in a short time, more than 50 people stationed in the garden were completely killed.


    Of course, it is also because of the different weapons. The people of Chu Feng not only have the sharpest swords, but also bulletproof vests to ensure that they will not die. In addition, the modified electric baton is also a great artifact. As long as the people are touched, they will not be able to fight again. They can only face death.


    Chu Feng and Xia Yan stood quietly in the garden, did not go to see the cold corpse on the ground, and there was not too much emotional color in their eyes. When they came to this road, either you or I died, it was already doomed.


    Looking up, Chu Feng looks at the top floor. He knows Huang Luowen is there.


    Huang Shaoguang and Huang Luowen have been together these days. At the moment, with the help of the camera on the gate, he saw Chu Feng standing in the garden, and his eyes were full of murders: "this damned guy, I haven''t found him to settle accounts, but he has come to the door and he doesn''t know whether to die or not."


    "Son of a bitch, can''t you see the situation up to now?" Huang Shaoguang wanted to make a few cruel words, but he was slapped on the head by Huang Luowen: "you don''t see what the situation is now, but you should be clear that no one will attack the headquarters of the youth gang without 80% assurance."


    After decades of hard work in the Jianghu, Huang Luowen naturally knows what it means to attack the headquarters of the youth gang, because even the Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu association may not have the courage.


    And now Chu Feng comes, either self-confidence, or a fool, and Chu Feng gives him a feeling, not a fool.


    Huang Luowen slapped him fiercely. Although Huang Shaoguang was not convinced, he did not dare to say a word in his father''s rage. However, he still sneered at Chu Feng''s attack on the Qing Gang. How many people dare to fight here in the past 100 years?


    So at the moment, Huang Shaoguang did not worry at all. He believed that his father would soon mobilize support to come back, and then Chu Feng would die and could not die again.


    "Motherfucker, whatever the reason, get out of here right now!"


    And soon, Huang Luowen''s angry voice completely broke Huang Shaoguang''s self righteousness: "I tell you, now that the son of a bitch of Chu Feng is attacking the headquarters, we can support 20 minutes at most. If you can''t come back in 20 minutes, you can wait for me to collect the corpse!"


    As if very angry, Huang Luowen slapped his mobile phone directly on the ground, his eyes spit out a sentence: "ready to evacuate at any time, the 600 people just sent out are completely dragged by Shuangzhu club and can''t come back. The hands of Huquan and huluo are also restrained by the people of the wolf Gang, so they can''t do anything about it."


    "Tonight, I feel like a conspiracy!"


    Huang Luowen, who came from the bloody plot, finally smelled an unusual smell at the moment. Chu Feng did not attack the headquarters of the youth gang last night, and there was no movement a few days ago, but he came this evening after he sent 600 people out.


    To say this is a coincidence, Huang Luowen will not believe it.


    "What now?" The confident look on Huang Shaoguang''s face suddenly dissipated: "I don''t want to die, Dad. You have to find a way. I''m still so young that I haven''t succeeded our Huang family."


    Huang Luowen was upset at the moment, and was also annoyed by Huang Shaoguang, and kicked out angrily: "you are a waste. You usually let you learn more, and you will know how to play with women. Now it''s OK. At the critical moment, there is no blood in a man. It''s just the waste among the wastes."


    Although he was angry, he was his son after all. After that, Huang Luowen was also a character. He quickly recovered his calm: "don''t worry, it will take at least 20 minutes for Chu Feng to fight. If 15 minutes of support is not available, I will try to make you leave."


    Before the last minute, Huang Luowen is willing to insist. He changes the monitoring screen and looks at the fighting in the hall on the first floor. Huang Luowen''s fist is unconsciously slowly clenched, and a killing opportunity is looming.


    Apart from the fact that the Qing Gang was often harassed by officials in that wandering age, who dares to go wild on the Green Gang''s territory in the past 20 years? But at the moment, he is not only killing people, but also killing people. Huang Luowen thinks it is a real slap in the face.


    On the screen, the men in black are not the black suits in the movies, but the light black clothes. They have left batons and right knives, especially when they see a elite of the Green Gang falling down. However, a man in black just slows down for a moment and then kills him.


    "Damn it, it''s a special forces force. Is this still a fight?"


    Huang Luowen couldn''t stop his rude words, but he had to admire Chu Feng''s mind. The Yangtze River''s back wave pushed the front wave, and the front wave died on the beach. Huang Luowen had this idea at the moment.


    Take a look at his son who is not good at all. When he is in danger, he is shivering and sighing secretly. He has to say that it is a kind of sorrow to have a son!


    "Prepare for it. Chu Feng doesn''t know where to organize. Twenty minutes. It seems that I am too confident."Huang Luowen looks at the man in black who is indifferent to killing on the screen. He knows that the people in the Green Gang can''t resist for too long. Even if the corridor is blocked, he can''t support it for 20 minutes. Moreover, Chu Feng and the man standing beside him haven''t made a move. Huang Luowen doesn''t dare to bet now.


    When he came to the window of the office, there was a fire hammer on it. Huang Luowen took it down and smashed the glass directly. Then a rope hung down. Huang Luowen looked back and looked at the picture: "they are all killing in front now. I didn''t expect that we would leave from the back. We would be safe when we crossed the wall and came out of a street."


    When he said these words, only Huang Luowen understood that, as the leader of the Green Gang, the oppressed Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu club were very difficult, but when they were in high spirits to become the overlord of the river and sea, they encountered mutation.


    This is what Huang Luowen didn''t expect. A person who never entered his eyes or even didn''t pay attention to when he heard it many times, is now in control of his life and death at any time. We can''t help but say that this is a kind of sadness.


    When Huang Shaoguang saw the vitality, he didn''t pay attention to the shame of escaping. His fear seemed to disappear. He walked over to the rope that hung on the first floor and gave a thumbs up: "sure enough, ginger is still hot. I don''t know Dad, you still have such a way to live. We can leave at any time if the enemy doesn''t surround us completely."


    Huang Luowen is eager to give Huang Shaoguang a slap at the moment. If he can, who would like to abandon the base camp and escape in this way? However, seeing Huang Shaoguang not only has no sense of humiliation, but also is the joy of gaining vitality. Huang Luowen''s anger can be imagined.


    But also understand that this is not the time to teach his son, a kick in Huang Shaoguang''s body: "less nonsense, do not want to die quickly, after the original design I reserved, even if surrounded can leave calmly, no one will choose no road to attack, you idiot."


    Huang Shaoguang was in pain, but he did not want to stimulate Huang Luowen any more. He jumped up to the window and pulled the rope. He ignored the pain in his hands when he slipped down. He went straight down and worried that Chu Feng might block him if he was slow.


    Huang Luowen didn''t want to look at the office. He looked fierce and vigorous: "wait, I''ll be back soon. It''s temporary for the boat to capsize in the gutter."


    Just like an oath, Huang Luowen jumped out of the window directly, but he was smarter than Huang Shaoguang to let his sleeve go out and put it on the rope, and his body went straight down. There was no window behind the building, so he didn''t worry about being found any problems by Chu Feng and others.


    "Dad, let''s go. They seem to be in the office soon." Seeing Huang Luowen come down, Huang Shaoguang shakes his hand which is rubbing and bleeding, faintly can hear the voice has gone to the top, said anxiously.


    "What are you worried about? Can you leave like this?"


    Huang Luowen angrily yelled, and then took out a lighter to light the rope. The top of the rope was infected with gasoline, but now it burns directly: "in this way, we can fight for more time. Let''s go!"


    "It is worthy of being the leader of the Green Gang, and the way back is so unique. Who could have thought that the leader of the Green Gang could run in such a way?" Huang Shaoguang is happy to turn around and just want to flatter his father. However, in the dark, there is a voice that they don''t want to hear at the moment. Chu Feng walks with Xia Yan, and his smile is warm and penetrating!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    This is the back of the headquarters building. In addition to the patrol personnel who will often pass by, this is almost a place left behind. It is only less than 10 meters away from the wall. The father and son can directly cross the wall to leave. But at the moment, they find that the vitality close at hand is so far away.


    "Chu Feng, do you want to die


    Seeing Chu Feng with Xia Yan, Huang Shaoguang was furious because of fear: "get out of the way quickly, or I will make you regret."


    But before Huang Shaoguang''s words were finished, Huang Luowen slapped him and fell to the ground. Some of them hated iron but not steel. Now the person who wants to kill us is Chu Feng. You have to let people get out of the way and make people regret. How could I have such a stupid son?


    "People say that the tiger father has no dog and son, but seeing you both, I think this sentence is also wrong."


    Chu Feng was not surprised by Huang Luowen''s slap, but he didn''t break it. He just kept the warmth, but his smile was penetrating: "however, the leader of Huang Gang is also a character. I didn''t expect that you could escape from the back. But just because I couldn''t think of it, I had some fantastic ideas, but the fact proved that I succeeded."


    Although he said that, only Chu Feng knew that his left eye had never left Huang Luowen''s father and son since he entered the headquarters of the youth gang. His every move was under his supervision, so he could stop them at the first time.


    This is the biggest secret of Chu Feng, but it is also destined that Huang Luowen and his son''s vitality, very slim.


    "Give me a reason, a reason for you to attack the youth gang!"


    Huang Luowen took a deep breath. Although there were footsteps in the distance, knowing that it was Chu Feng''s people who surrounded him, he was calm and maintained the demeanor of the leader of the Gang: "for money or for people, see if I can satisfy you!"


    "Want to buy life?" Chu Feng looked at Huang Shaoguang''s eyes, squinting slightly, and then looked at Huang Luowen: "of course, we can talk, but the environment here is not suitable for us to have a good talk, so we''d better go to your office to talk about it!"


    "To my office?"


    Huang Luowen seemed to hear something funny. He looked at Chu Feng jokingly: "don''t you worry that the support of the Green Gang will come back at any time, and you will not only get nothing at that time, but will die in my hands?"


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear what Huang Luowen said. After turning around and going out a few steps, Chu Feng stopped: "if you are worried, I won''t come tonight!"


    Huang Luowen looked stunned and looked at the figure of Chu Feng walking towards the front slowly. At the moment, those men in black had already surrounded him. Looking at Huang Shaoguang, who stood up with resentment on his face, Huang Luowen sighed: "this is the way to have a child!"


    Chu Feng is right. If he was worried and afraid, he would not be here tonight.


    A few minutes later, several people appeared in the office. Chu Fengjiu, occupying magpie''s nest, sat in Huang Luowen''s boss''s chair and looked at him after a circle: "I used to wonder why so many people want to keep climbing, even if they have paid their own lives."


    "But sitting in your seat at the moment, I understand."


    Huang Luowen did not control the kind of grief, directly sitting opposite the Chu wind, Huang Shaoguang shrank in a corner, Xia Yan stood behind Chu Feng: "out of your conditions, as long as I can meet I will give you."


    Chu Feng picked up a box of cigars on the table, opened it, took out one of them and played with it in his hand. At the moment, four people in the office were silent, but everyone knew that what Chu Feng said would completely determine the life and death of Huang Luowen and his son.


    After a few minutes, Chu Feng put down his cigar and said plainly: "the Wolf Gang has completely killed huluo and Huquan. You have no hope. Shuangzhu will completely take down the people who attacked tonight. Huyuan is dead, and your adopted son Xingyu is also dead. Maybe you will say that Huquan and huluo will not let you down.


    But what I can tell you is that once the news that the headquarters of the Green Gang has been captured by me, the Wolf Gang will definitely try its best to fight, because that means that your Green Gang has no strength in the past. "


    When Huang Luowen''s mouth was moved, Chu Feng continued: "do you know where your failure is? That is, you should not eat a fat man in one breath. You should move the Yuan people''s Association, the double pearl meeting, and the wild wolf. Fighting on three sides may bring benefits, but it may also be a disaster."


    "And now, is the best interpretation!"


    Chu Feng leaned back on the seat and looked at Huang Luowen with a playful look in his eyes: "so when the Qing Gang is going to be broken, it''s not what I want, but what can I get from the leader of the Yellow gang. Do you understand?"


    Although Huang Luowen let himself not think about those bad aspects, he was pointed out by Chu Feng at the moment and realized that the Qingbang was indeed in a difficult situation. Although Chu Feng only appeared in the headquarters of the youth gang tonight, he firmly believed that Chu Feng played a crucial role in the current situation.


    Huang Luowen, who wanted to figure out something, said calmly: "before this, I want to know what kind of role do you play in all this?""Role? It seems that she has really played a lot of roles! " Chu Feng doesn''t mind telling Huang Luowen clearly at the moment. For a overlord who has dominated the river and sea for decades, Chu Feng still has some respect: "in all the things you can think of, there is my shadow, including the counter attack of Shuangzhu club tonight, which is also my obstruction."


    "By the way, Huang Shao was also kidnapped by me, but he was lucky and came back from the dead."


    "What!" At this time, Huang Shaoguang actually heard something hateful. He stood up in a rage: "it turns out that you are the bastard who kidnapped me. The hatred between the Green Gang and the wild wolf gang has developed to the present. You are a despicable fellow."


    "Mean, shameless?" Chu Feng sneered and looked at Huang Luowen with a sneer: "I just did that. It seems that your father is the one who chooses not to die. Moreover, after you live, he still holds your death to help the wolf. Do you think I am mean or your father is a little bit mean?"


    "By the way, I took Huang Shao alive in the end. Otherwise, do you think rondley can think of these things when he is in a state of anxiety?"


    Huang Shaoguang''s whole body of anger trembled there. It was a kind of anger that had been played by small characters in his eyes. But when he touched Xia Yan''s eyes, the anger disappeared quietly.


    In contrast, Huang Luowen is much calmer. At the moment, he says faintly: "the chess player is one foot high and the devil is ten feet high. At a young age, he is able to play with the three big gangs in the river and sea. If my guess is correct, the Yuan people''s Association also has your shadow. In the end, the failure of huluo''s plan is also your reason."


    "Smart!"


    Chu Feng nodded without denying it. Looking at the time, it was estimated that the Shuangzhu association had almost solved the people of the Green Gang, and he also left his mind to continue to talk with Huang Luowen: "leader Huang, you have said so much, but hatred always needs to be eliminated. I''ll talk about my conditions!"


    He pointed to Huang Shaoguang, and his tone was unquestionable: "transfer all the legitimate industries under the Green Gang to my name. If you die, I will give Huang Shao a way to live!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became dignified. Huang Shaobo subconsciously looked at his father and wanted to open his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. In his heart, he hoped that Huang Luowen would agree to Chu Feng''s request. Although his industry was gone, he still had many years of savings. Wherever he went, he would have a brilliant life.


    But Chu Feng broke his dream with a sentence: "in addition to the property under your name, I can leave one million to Huang Shao, how about it?"


    After finishing his own conditions, Chu Feng didn''t speak any more. He just leaned quietly on the chair with a calm look and a faint confidence in his eyes. Maybe in other people''s eyes, this is a ridiculous condition, but Chu Feng has such self-confidence, Huang Luowen will finally answer his request.


    About 20 minutes of silence, Huang Luowen seems to be very old at this moment, his eyes filled with too much helplessness: "how much can I believe you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    At seven o''clock in the morning, today is Monday, everyone gets up early to welcome the new week!


    Chu Feng stood on the top floor of the headquarters of the youth gang. Despite the cold wind, he didn''t feel it. He just looked at the distance calmly and thought deeply.


    It has been more than two months since I came to Jianghai. It seems that it was yesterday that many things happened that Chu Feng had never experienced before, but it happened without any sign. However, even if it happened again, Chu Feng would still choose this road to go on and stand up in the world.


    "The wind is low, it has been solved!"


    At this time, Xia Yan, who had been out for one night, came over. Last night, he arranged for someone to clean up the battlefield in the headquarters of the Qingbang. He took Huang Luowen and his son to do other things: "the 327 industries of the Qingbang all over the river and sea have all come to our name, and Huang Luowen committed suicide on the riverside."


    Chu Feng is at ease about Xia Yan''s ability to handle affairs. He looks at the distance and says, "what about Huang Shaoguang?"


    "You gave him a million dollars to leave." Xia Yan''s expressionless reply followed by a moment of hesitation and said, "it''s just that Huang Shaoguang may not do anything to us now. If you let him go like this, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t bring you trouble in the future."


    "I never thought about letting him go."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, but he didn''t say too much to Xia Yan. He knew some things and said too much. Xia Yan can''t accept it now: "what about the remaining evils of the Qing Gang?"


    This is what Chu Feng is most concerned about. Although it looks beautiful now, Huang Luowen will die after taking the headquarters of the youth gang, and Huang Shaoguang, the leader of the young Gang, will die soon. But Chu Feng needs to be careful after all. After all, there are still few people of his own, but Huquan and huluo left with 3000 people last night.


    In addition, the double pearl meeting is also a stone in Chu Feng''s heart.


    "The Wolf Gang, as you expected, after the news of the attack of the headquarters of the Green Gang spread out, langdeli decisively ordered all the impulses. The Green Gang suffered heavy losses, only Huquan and huluo fled with hundreds of people." Xia Yan''s real-time control of the news, now directly back to the way.


    "This is a heart disease. We need to solve it."


    Chu Feng shook his head, turned to look at Xia Yan, and said word by word: "order to go on, let all people withdraw from the headquarters of the Green Gang. This is our place in the law, but we have no capital to defend it. When the Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu association do not know it is us, evacuate!"


    Xia Yan also knows that now they are the children of Jinshan, and there is no power to stop them. So she nodded and went down to arrange personnel evacuation. The temporary evacuation was just for the better return in the future.


    The speed was very fast. In less than 15 minutes, they gathered and left the headquarters of the Green Gang. Although the fighting last night was fierce, no one knew about it except some people.


    Xia Yan left because he had to go to work. Chu Feng watched the last person leave before he went down from the top of the building. On the way, a phone call came in. Chu Feng pressed the answer button, and Yan Tianming''s voice came from the earphone: "Huquan and huluo are in the hiding place of Yuanmin Association in the old Pujiang district."


    "I hope that within three days, there will be only your voice in the whole river and the pressure on it is so great that I can''t stop it."


    Thank you Chu Feng nodded slightly, cut off the phone, and then dialed another phone: "Huquan and huluo are now the hiding places before the Yuan people''s Association. This is the best opportunity to surround and kill them. If you can''t miss it, don''t come again!"


    Then, without waiting for any response from the other side, Chu Feng directly cut off the phone and walked to the garden downstairs, where he could smell a faint smell of blood. Chu Feng took a deep breath and thought about calling Huangfu Ruolan: "the headquarters of the youth gang is empty. Huangfu ruodi won''t let go of this opportunity of occupation. You can do something about it."


    At the end of the call, Chu Feng tightly left the headquarters of the Green Gang with his clothes. It''s just a temporary loan.


    After dealing with Huang Luowen''s body, Huang Shaoguang, who witnessed his father''s death, chose to leave the river and sea temporarily. He contacted the snake head on the sea. He planned to stay in Qingshui for a while, and then come back when the wind was calm. He would not forget that Chu Feng had broken his family.


    But at the moment, the ship with the head of the snake didn''t wait, but Huang Shaoguang was chased by a group of people. Because the people and snakes landed on the shore are very hidden, so at the moment, although it is large, there is no one redundant.


    "Damn it, who betrayed me? Is it Chu Feng?"


    Huang Shaoguang hid in a corner, thinking about who betrayed himself. The first person he thought of was chufeng, but then he shook his head to dispel such an idea. If it was really Chu Feng, Xia Yan would have killed himself. How could he wait until now?


    However, he had not figured out why someone wanted to kill himself. Suddenly, he felt a touch of crisis and rolled towards the front instinctively. However, he was still scratched by a knife on his back. Huang Shaoguang, who was suffering from pain, was too lazy to pay attention to these and began to run to the front.


    At the moment, he doesn''t want to leave, just want to go to the place with a lot of people, maybe these people don''t dare to kill themselves openly."Huang Shao, what do you do so fast, I have been looking for you for a long time."


    Just after running out for more than 10 meters, there were 78 people in front of him who blocked the way. Liu Mo, wearing black sunglasses, was surprised who gave the news to himself, but he didn''t mind mastering the news: "it is said that the youth gang has been captured by mysterious forces, and you disappear without trace. I am very worried!"


    Although Huang Shaoguang is a little idiot, it doesn''t mean that he is a fool. There are only two possibilities for people to appear at this time, either friends or enemies. Liu Mo and his people who want to kill themselves appear together. It is obvious that: "do you want to do it?"


    "Don''t you want to do it, just want to give you a billion yuan for Huang Shao!"


    Liu Mo smiled and took a document from the secretary next to him: "this is the transfer letter of 30% of your shares in Sanxiong real estate. You sign it. I will give you one billion and send you to Hanhuang south. I believe you will be very willing?"


    "One billion? Ha ha ha, Liumo, you are naive! " Huang Shaoguang laughed and immediately spread his hands: "although Sanxiong real estate is only a company with a billion capital, who doesn''t know it is worth one billion now. You just give me one billion now. Isn''t it ridiculous?"


    "And, in order to get what I have in my hand, that''s how you are?"


    Liu Mo squints his eyes, flickering with a sinister color: "that seems, can only let Huang Shao you willingly sign!" Slightly partial head, Huang Shaoguang behind a few people put up the knife directly to jump up, although Huang Shaoguang came from extremely Dao, but he really has no comparison, only three down two times was knocked down on the ground.


    Liu Mo came up with a grim face, and stepped on Huang Shaoguang''s face: "toast and don''t eat free wine. You think I am looking for a door to play with you. If you are interested, sign for money, otherwise, I don''t want 30% of it, and I will kill you. It will not be able to go to the level with zuohong at last."


    "I sign!" Feeling the fierce of Liu Mo, Huang Shaoguang, who was afraid of death, cried out bitterly. In the voice of Liumo''s sneering and ridicule, his hand trembled and signed the document transfer book. Silk begged: "I don''t want your money, you arrange a safe channel to send me to Weiss, I thank you!"


    "Of course, no problem!"


    Liu Mo said with a smile with the signed transfer authorization, but turned around and gave a Liu bodyguard a look, and immediately left with his secretary: "go all the way, Huang Shao!"


    Huang Shaoguang burst into his pupils, but he realized that it was late. A knife directly pierced his throat and died in peace. The only idea before his death was that if he didn''t sign, he could live longer, but many things were not as good as the result.


    And how did Liu Mo know where he was?


    At the same time, the Wolf Gang sent out the snow wolf''s absolute elite raid on the old Pujiang District, and killed Huquan and huluo with overwhelming power. So far, the strength of the Green Gang was completely disintegrated overnight. Those who did not die also hid or left the river sea. This is not their stage!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    The destruction of the Green Gang!


    The news came out the next day, and everyone was shocked. The first thought was how possible, and the second thought was absolutely impossible. It was just that the rumor was very true, and we had to believe it was a fact.


    As a result, it was hard for many people to accept the collapse of the Qing Gang, which had been precipitated for a century. However, they could not accept it any more, they were more curious about what forces took over the Green Gang.


    When I got to him, I just didn''t know what happened.


    One after another news also came out. Now the headquarters of the Qingbang has been occupied by the Shuangzhu Association, and all the signs about the Qingbang have been removed. Since then, no one doubts the demise of the Qingbang, and the headquarters have been replaced by the logo of the Shuangzhu club. It can be imagined that this fact has no water.


    However, no one knows that Shuangzhu club was attacked last night with heavy casualties. Moreover, those who attacked were masked and armed with guns. There were only 30 people. However, these 30 people killed more than 100 people of Shuangzhu club, and then they retreated calmly.


    From the beginning to the end is only less than 10 minutes, the double beads will not be able to organize any effective defense.


    "No need to check. If you find out, you can do nothing about it."


    At the moment, in Huang Luowen''s former office, Huang Fu Ruo die, who is wearing a new mask, looks out slightly coldly: "this is a warning given to me by Huangfu Wenyi brothers and sisters, but how can they make arrangements so quickly? We just took possession of the headquarters of the youth gang, and within half an hour, they attacked and killed them?"


    Yao Xin stands behind with trembling. Facing Huangfu ruogdie, she doesn''t dare to say a word. But in her mind, there is a figure in her mind. Can''t it be him again?


    "It must be Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, who made some deal with Huangfu Ruolan."


    But Yao Xin didn''t open his mouth. Huangfu ruodie said coldly: "it seems that I am too kind to him after all. Although I am not sure, it must be this guy who killed the Green Gang and captured the Green Gang. It''s time for me to give him a lesson, otherwise it will only affect my next action."


    Yao Xin hesitated for a moment or opened his mouth: "Ruo die, it was Chu Feng who helped us win the Green Gang the night before yesterday. Otherwise, we may not have to pay too much. It won''t be him?"


    "Are you speaking for him?"


    Huangfu ruodie coldly looked at Yao Xin and said, "although I was not at the scene at that time, I could guess something. The reason why he helped was to lead to the support of the Green Gang. Did you forget the 600 members of the Green Gang later?"


    Yao Xin''s face changed and he didn''t speak again. The night before yesterday, with the help of Chu Feng''s powder, Shuangzhu Association won 2000 people and jiusha elite of Qingbang without paying too much. However, the following 600 people made Shuangzhu Association lose a lot of money to win it, which made Shuangzhu Association pay some.


    Although I really want to deny Huangfu ruodie''s words, the latter''s words are reasonable. Yao Xin can only scold secretly in his heart. You''ve played a trick on him again.


    "Chairman, the wolf sent a post for randley!"


    At this time, a Shuangzhu will be sharp to open the door and come in, holding a post depicting the wolf head: "people are waiting below, let you reply!"


    Huangfu ruodie temporarily dismissed and reprimanded Yao Xin. He went to take the post and opened it. Then he drew a sneer: "langdeli even wanted to negotiate with me. We have never died until now. There is only one guild in Jianghai. What can we talk about?"


    The Shuangzhu Club added: "the person who sent the Post said that langdeli wanted to have a deep talk with you, and said it was something interesting, such as why Huang Luowen''s adopted son appeared in Shengyuan security company."


    "Go back and tell him I''ll make it tonight."


    Huangfu ruodie originally wanted to refuse directly, but she immediately changed her mind when she heard from her subordinates. If Yao Xin had not told her, she would not believe that Huang Luowen''s adopted son Xingyu worked in Shengyuan security company. Huangfu ruodie was still very curious about this matter.


    Although I don''t think langdeli knows anything, Huangfu ruobi will still choose to try it and may have a good harvest.


    After the door of the office was closed again, Huang Fu Ruo die also dispersed and began to look at Yao Xin calmly: "this evening, I and langdeli may be calm, but it may also be a storm, but in any case, I don''t want Chu Feng this son of a bitch to appear."


    "For his mysterious power, I have always been vigilant. I don''t want to expose my cards prematurely."


    Yao Xin clenched her lips: "what do I need to do?"


    "Haven''t you always wanted to meet a real man?" Huangfu ruodie went to Yao Xin''s side, picked up her sexy chin, and said meaningfully: "Chu Feng is very manly. Tonight, your task is to hold down chufeng, and you are not required to drag on for too long. However, there can be no change in the time when I meet langdeli!"Yao Xin nodded slightly, passing a trace of desolation in the heart, in the end I am your lover in your heart, or your chess piece?


    In the next few days, Huangfu ruodie and Yao Xin decided on the details. The former left here. Yao Xin also looked at the time and went back to her home. Today, she doesn''t need to pay attention to anything in the Shuangzhu club. What she needs to do is find Chu Feng and finally let him stay by her side.


    "Why did you come?"


    Just out of the garden, ready to walk back to relax, Yao Xin saw the man standing opposite and quickly ran to him with a smile: "how can I suddenly remember that this place is specially for me? And did you get hurt that night? "


    Chu Feng''s expression was stunned. He felt a little moved. He wanted to see Yao Xin. She was sure that the first thing she did was to question whether she had been hurt the night before yesterday?


    But that is to say, Chu Feng dispelled the touch in his heart and made his heart tough. He took out a porcelain vase and put it in Yao Xin''s hand: "that day, you can see that your arms and body are all whipped marks. If you slowly disappear, you may still leave scars. I found some things to configure a good wound medicine, which can let you eliminate those worries."


    "Is this what you came to me for?"


    Yao Xin body a shock, eyes slightly moist, eyes did not move at all looking at Chu Feng, at the moment feel warm in the heart: "or what kitten tired want to use me to implement ah?"


    "Cough, I am such a person in your heart?" Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. Looking at the charming woman, he chuckled and hugged her waist and walked towards the distance: "I came to see you today for no purpose. It''s just to send you medicine and have a meal with you."


    "Really?" For Chu Feng, Yao Xin''s heart has instinctive vigilance, but she did not find that this kind of vigilance is disappearing little by little: "if so, sister, I don''t mind you accompany me."


    "I swear on my conscience that there is nothing wrong with it!"


    Chu Feng patted his chest and thumped, then his fingers passed Yao Xin''s charming face: "of course, there is one thing that someone said one night, I can help her, and make a commitment to each other!"


    "Ha ha, little fellow, how much strength do you have to feed me?" Yao Xin micro Leng immediately giggled and giggled. She looked at Chu Feng with a hand in the back of Chu Feng and drew a circle: "I''m about to be a wolf like tiger!"


    "It''s easy to be a ghost when a woman dies. Flow Chu Feng straightened his chest and said in a loud voice, which attracted a burst of white eyes of people passing by.


    "You''re dead. What are you doing so loud? I''m thin skinned!"


    Yao Xin''s face turned red. Although she was a little bit of a goblin, it didn''t mean that she could be said by Chu Feng in such an environment. She pinched chufeng''s waist in shame and anger, then quickly took Chu Feng''s arm and went to the front. She felt hot on her face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    "You know, today is the happiest day of my 27 years."


    At six o''clock in the afternoon, two figures stood on the fence beside the river, looking at the gradually setting sun. Yao Xin''s charming face showed a happy smile and winked at the Chu Feng nearby: "and I didn''t expect that the person who gave me this happiness was a young man who was nine years younger than me."


    Chu Feng looked at Yao Xin and didn''t speak. Today, she started to look for Yao Xin by herself. She dragged herself around. It seemed that she had accumulated a lot of pressure and wanted to release it at one time.


    While listening to Chu Feng quietly, Yao Xin''s look was more gloomy: "maybe you will say I''m not happy with her, I don''t know about it. I just feel that with her, no matter how dangerous it is, I can bear it. As long as she is happy, I will be happy, if she is not happy, I will be sad."


    "Sometimes I feel like I''m living for her."


    All of a sudden, her hands were on Chu Feng''s shoulder. Yao Xin mumbled her sexy little mouth and said angrily, "what''s wrong with me? I''m not going to mention these unpleasant things. I''ll relax. How can I talk to you again?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You say I listen." Chu Feng put his arms around Yao Xin''s waist, and the two looked at each other like that: "everyone is destined to have many small secrets, but there is no suitable audience. If you think I can, I can hardly listen to it."


    "Go to you, but I can''t help it!"


    Yao Xin said angrily, just like a girl, she looked at the surrounding environment, then narrowed her eyes and looked at Chu Feng: "I want to try. I have never experienced the feeling of love. You will satisfy me, right?"


    Chu Feng looked at Yao Xin with a faint look of expectation in his eyes. He wanted to say that there are many people now, but he finally hugged Yao Xin and directly kissed the mouth watering red lips. This kiss did not touch or divide. Yao Xin''s hand completely wrapped around chufeng''s waist, and the two people deeply kissed each other.


    "That, seems to be a breeze?"


    In a police car passing by in the distance, Liu Yan was just ready to drive to pick up Lin Yulin and prepare to find a place for two people to have a good meal. When he saw the scene in front of him, Liu Yan stopped the car and said, "this son of a bitch, can''t I do it? He''s even with an old woman."


    Hum a way, Liu Yan clenched his fist and raised: "it looks like you are about the same age as Yulin elder sister, Xiaofeng this guy also can kiss down."


    Lin Yulin calmly sat in the co driver''s seat, just a light look out, Xiaofeng changed the object again?


    Thinking of Yao Qianxue, who once testified in the criminal investigation team that the Chu wind is innocent, Lin Yulin frowns a little, but then disappears the idea of getting out of the car. She can''t get her own love, so it seems normal that those women can''t get Chu Feng, right?


    "Come on, Xiao Feng is an adult. He has his own discretion."


    Patting Liu Yan on the shoulder, Lin Yulin directly closed her eyes, felt a little sour nose, that is the feeling of crying, but she constantly warned herself in her heart, never cry, must not cry, in this world, there is no shoulder that belongs to you.


    You don''t want to see the old lady''s mouth, but I don''t want to see you!


    But looking at Lin Yulin, Liu Yan didn''t want to get out of the car, so she stepped on the accelerator and left directly.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng did not know that he and Yao Xin''s kiss was seen in the eyes, or his aunt and Liu Yan, just to push Yao Xin away, the latter suddenly bent down and bit on Chu Feng''s shoulder. Chu Feng took a cold breath from his mouth in pain: "what are you doing, dog?"


    Yao Xin bit Chu Feng''s shoulder hard, until he felt a little salty in his mouth. Looking at the shoulder that was bitten by himself, Yao Xin opened his mouth leisurely: "I don''t know that I may die one day, for fear that everyone will forget me, so I want to leave a tooth mark on your shoulder."


    "In this way, even if one day I am gone, you may think of me when you see the tooth marks on your shoulder."


    Chu Feng, who was a little unhappy with himself, shook his head with a bitter smile when he heard Yao Xin''s words of a little idiot. Even if you stab me, I can make the scar disappear completely, not to mention a tooth print?


    But looking at Yao Xin''s hopeful eyes like a girl, Chu Feng looked at his shoulder and said with a light smile: "my parents, you hurt my body now, do you want to make up for it?"


    "Of course, my sister will treat you to dinner and treat you with your body in the evening?"


    Yao Xin couldn''t find the melancholy color just now. She was charming: "but I''ll tell you, if you can''t do it before you take action, sister, I can sponsor you two pills. Otherwise, you will be like a dead dog and I can''t spare you."


    "You have such a big appetite?" Know and Yao Xin together, then must bear this woman''s life, Chu Feng look at that because nestled in his body can see the gully: "just you forget, last time?"Yao Xin blushed and pinched Chu Feng fiercely: "who knows if you can''t really shoot and grind a gun?"


    "Let''s go, eat. You''ll know at night." Chu Feng laughed and left the river with Yao Xin in his arms. The sun also completely set at the moment, and the river and sea were about to usher in a new night.


    "Good brother, will you wipe my sister''s medicine?"


    However, although Chu Feng was a little heartbroken, he said it. He knew that Yao Xin was a morbid obedience to Huangfu Ruo die. If he said too much, he would break the harmonious relationship between them.


    After taking the porcelain bottle she gave her, Chu Feng shook it in her hand, because it was liquid and needed to be evenly used. Before using it, it was necessary to shake it, and then drop by drop on Yao Xin''s back, with no distractions.


    Then she slowly spread the medicine on the scars. Yao Xin''s mouth was smiling and her eyes were closed. She didn''t feel embarrassed in front of Chu Feng. She just felt cared and cared for.


    "Sister Xinxin?"


    More than ten minutes later, when the liquid medicine evaporated completely, Chu Feng was attached to Yao Xin''s ear and called softly, but Yao Xin didn''t respond at all. Chu Feng took a breath to wash her hands, then squatted down beside her and gently kissed on her beautiful face: "sorry, I didn''t plan to do anything today, but your abnormality is to let you I have to do it. "


    Today, chufeng was just going to visit Yao Xin. However, Yao Xin took him around for a day, which made Chu Feng have a lot of questions. Before the battle between Shuangzhu club and wild wolf Gang, Huangfu Ruo die had to deal with Huangfu Wenyi brother and sister. Where could Yao Xin have leisure time?


    Therefore, when Yao Xin was not paying attention to Chu Feng, she added something to the liquid, which would not affect the efficacy of the medicine. However, it could make Yao Xin sleep soundly for 12 hours. Only those who pinched her could wake up.


    "After investigation, langdeli made an appointment with Huangfu ruobi to meet at Binjiang building this evening."


    Chu Feng just left Yao Xin''s home and went out to the door of the community. Xia Yan drove his car and stopped in front of him. After chufeng got on the bus, Xia Yan informed him of the news that Chu Feng sent him at noon. The result of the investigation told him: "both sides will only take 30 people. It seems that langdeli wants to share the cake with Shuangzhu."


    "Divide equally, hard!" Chu Feng nuogued and said without hesitation. Then he tapped on the window and sent out a command: "tell brothers, get ready for me. Send half of the people to watch the two sides. Once there is any change, report it immediately. The others follow me to the riverside building."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    Binjiang building is the top ten restaurant in Jianghai. It has been standing for more than 40 years. It is interesting to say that the three leading figures in the front have all been here before. You can see from the photos hanging on the wall.


    That is the image left by the three chief officers when they served as the Jianghai staff. From another perspective, the specifications of the riverside building are absolutely not what ordinary people can come to.


    The riverside floor is nine stories high, the construction of antique, more than 40 years ago, known as the first floor of the river and sea!


    Although years have passed, Binjiang building has not lost its flavor. Instead, it has become a place where dignitaries eat and drink tea. It is conceivable that the energy of the people behind it can be imagined. Otherwise, in the turbulent River and sea, who can create such a high place?


    There is no elevator on the ninth floor. No matter who comes here, they can only walk. But this evening, at the highest place on the ninth floor, the place that once hosted three group leaders. Normally, the ninth floor is not open to the public, but this evening it is contracted.


    Huangfu ruodie came here early with 30 people. In the eyes of outsiders, the boss behind Binjiang building is a secret, but she knows that Binjiang building is an industry of Huangfu family, which is enough.


    Thirty elite members of the double pearl association are distributed in various places to guard. Although this is the riverside building, who knows if there are any crazy people attacking here in this era?


    The appointed time for langdeli is 10 o''clock. At that time, the meal point has already passed, and there are not so many guests in Binjiang building. Huangfu ruobi always needs to pay attention to the influence. After all, Binjiang house is a window for Huangfu family to have a dialogue with the dignitaries in Jianghai.


    No one will smash the signboard until it is absolutely necessary.


    There are still 20 minutes before ten o''clock. Huangfu ruodie is always so insipid. Half an hour ago, she received a mobile phone message from Yao Xin. Chu Feng has been fighting with her for two rounds. Huangfu ruodie''s heart is a little stable. After all, the appearance of Chu Feng must be a symbol of turmoil.


    It''s a hunch she''s had these times.


    Thinking of her first man, Huang Fu Ruo die has no choice but to kill her. From the first time she met on the ship, Chu Feng made her lose face in public. She has been fighting against her several times in the river and sea. Now, she is united with Huangfu Ruolan and others. She can''t help but get angry.


    "Wait. When I take the whole river, it will be your death."


    Although the beautiful and moving woman is wearing a mask on her face at the moment, the cool shade projected from her eyes makes people dare not underestimate it. Chu Feng is the person she wants to kill most for the first time, which is stronger than her brother and sister Huangfu Wenyi. This is an inexplicable feeling.


    "President, the Wolf Gang is here." When Huangfu ruodie is thinking about how to torture Chu Feng to death, a Shuangzhu will come to her side and speak softly.


    "Everything goes according to plan."


    Huangfu ruodie nodded slightly, and then after the Shuangzhu Club retired, he dialed a phone call with a flat voice: "langdeli has appeared according to the plan. If there is no special accident tonight, you just need to stop Huangfu Wenyi brother and sister. If something happens, I have two cards left."


    At the other end of the phone came Huangfu Wenren''s flat voice: "don''t worry, I will stop them. I wish you to become the underground queen of the river and sea!"


    "Thank you, brother!" Huang Fu Ruo die does not have the slightest smile on her face and shows a warm smile. Maybe when the whole world will betray and want to kill her, she believes that her brother will protect herself behind her back.


    "Sorry, the traffic jam is late. Excuse me!"


    A few minutes later, Langley appeared on the floor with snow wolf and 29 people, laughing heartily: "but I think you won''t mind, President?"


    This is the second time langdeli has seen the black widow. Although everyone is on the river and Haidao, there are few people who have seen her. At the moment, langdeli''s eyes are wantonly on Huangfu ruodie''s body, and tut says: "the black widow is indeed a cold and gorgeous woman. If you see me, you want to go to it!"


    All the people in the double Pearl Club changed their faces, and a touch of anger sprang up. Huangfu ruobi was their leader. How could he not be angry when Langley was so frivolous?


    "Leader Lang has no chance. I''m not clean anymore."


    Huang Fu Ruo die was calm, motioned to langdeli to sit down for a while, and then continued: "what''s more, gang leader Lang has agreed that I''m at ten o''clock. Now it''s ten minutes. You''re not late, but I''m early."


    With a meaningful smile, langdeli actually arrived near the riverside building half an hour ago. However, in order to prevent the trap, langdley sent someone to investigate first, and determined that Shuangzhu club only appeared after 30 people came.


    Although he asked Huang Fu Ruo die, he always needed to be careful.


    "Ha ha, then don''t say anything." Langdeli laughed and looked very kind. People who didn''t know thought that they had been friends for many years: "today, I invite you to come here to discuss the river and sea affairs with you. I believe you have heard some news, but that''s not important. The key is what you and I think.""I mean, what if we strike a war and agree not to go to war within one year?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die narrowed his eyes and just wanted to talk, a few waiters came up with something, but for the time being, they didn''t speak. They just thought about Langley''s purpose. Is there any possibility of peace talks at this time? Huangfu ruodie thinks it is impossible. He does not allow such a thing to happen.


    After waiting for so many years, I want to become the queen of Jianghai Jidao. Now that the Qing Gang is gone, how can Huangfu Ruo die give up?


    The seven waiters put down their things and turned to leave directly. Huangfu ruodie frowned slightly and looked at the seven leaving waiters. He wondered how his brother used male waiters in Binjiang building?


    "President, how do you think about it? If we go on fighting, our own interests will be damaged. How about peaceful coexistence?"


    When Huangfu ruodie was puzzled, langdeli interrupted her thinking: "besides, the cake of Jianghai is so big that one can''t eat it all. Why don''t we get along peacefully and make money with each other?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die just glanced at the person who went downstairs, and then looked at langdeli playfully: "leader Lang, you should give me a reason to say such a thing to me? Is it your one-sided word? If I agree and you stab me after I relax my vigilance, then I am not dead badly? "


    "I can''t fight any more."


    Langdeli took a deep breath. Thinking of a phone call from Yan Tianming last night, he was unwilling to say: "there are some special reasons I can''t tell you, but what can be sure is that if the Wolf Gang is finished, Shuangzhu will not last long."


    Huang Fu Ruo die sees langdeli say such words, show eyebrow light wrinkling: "can you say a little more clearly?"


    In langdeli''s hesitation, Huangfu ruobi doesn''t bother him. He just takes a cup of fragrant tea and drinks it. He is stunned. Why is the fragrance of tea so strong today? Is it the master of Binjiang building who changed it?


    But Huangfu ruodie had not thought it out clearly, langdeli sighed and said, "it''s really what you want me to say. Then I''ll tell you, I believe you doubt why I can rise so fast these years. The reason is that there are people behind me, but now the people behind me want me to give everything to another person.


    If it was five years ago, I would have no hesitation, but now I can''t put it down. Maybe that''s what people say. I can''t afford it. I''m not willing to give up after years of hard work! "


    Huang Fu Ruo die naturally heard such rumors, but langdeli himself said it was another thing: "who can let you give up your power?"


    "Can''t say it!" Randley shook his head. "I''ve been thoughtful enough to tell you that. If I tell you who he is, not only I will die, but my family will die, and maybe you will too."


    "We can''t," Huang Fu Ruo die sneered. He just wanted to say that he couldn''t reconcile, but suddenly he felt dizzy. His eyes shot and he looked at randley: "you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    The sudden change made Huangfu ruodie think of langdeli the first time, because it was he who asked him to meet!


    But seeing that langdeli was similar to himself, he seemed to faint. Huangfu ruodie was in a trance again. Then he thought of a man and said, "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch!"


    At this time, no matter Huangfu ruodie or the people brought by langdeli, they all looked powerless. If they didn''t hold something, they might have all fallen to the ground. I don''t know when they would have been hit.


    "Miss Huangfu, she is as smart as ever!"


    After a moment of silence at the scene, a laugh came out from the stairwell, and then a figure slowly came up under the crowd of many people. It was Chu Feng: "I guess it''s me when I find something wrong. It seems that I''m in your heart. The place is not generally important."


    Seeing that the visitor was really Chu Feng, Huangfu ruodie was full of anger: "Yao Xin is such a cheap man. I was betrayed. "


    Huangfu ruodie told Yao Xin about today''s affairs, but now Chu Feng appears here again, which can explain a lot of things. The first thought is that Yao Xin betrayed himself.


    "You''ve wronged Miss Yao."


    Chu Feng went to pull up a chair and sat down. Ignoring the murderous eyes of Huangfu ruodie and langdeli, he raised his mobile phone: "you let her delay me, so that there will be no accident tonight? It''s just a pity that Yao Xin''s abnormality made me a little more alert. After a check, sure enough


    With his hands on the table, Chu Feng met Huang Fu Ruo die''s eyes without fear: "so, I can only blame you for making the snake superfluous. If you don''t do anything, I don''t know that this will happen tonight."


    The appearance of Chu Feng is what langdeli didn''t expect, but it seems to be in anticipation, because Yan Tianming called him to let him unconditionally cooperate with Chu Feng to win the double pearl Association.


    Chu Feng leaned back on his chair. At the moment, everyone had already taken his medicine. In less than 12 hours, he could not gather any strength at all. His fingers were tapping on the table, which was very regular: "leader Lang, it seems that I should ask you this, not you ask me. Do you understand?"


    "Don''t you have to give me an account now, or give someone else an account?"


    Chu Feng''s words changed langdeli''s face slightly, and Huangfu ruodie smelled an unusual breath: "are you the same person behind langdeli?"


    "No Chu Feng shook his head, picked up a piece of cake and put it in his mouth. All of these cakes are equipped with overpowering drugs, but he has already taken the antidote: "who is the person that leader Lang is going to back? That''s who he is. But I''m Chu Feng''s my own, which can only be regarded as a way of cooperation."


    Huang Fu Ruo die clenched his lips, and his voice was cold: "so what do you want?"


    Chu Feng stood up and went to the window and looked at the night scene of the city. He was full of lights and wine: "the Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu Association announced the dissolution. I love this land of river and sea."


    How can liandie, even Huang Fu, make you laugh at me all the time


    "Of course not, but I believe that the final victory belongs to me."


    Chu Feng shook his head and replied honestly. He really didn''t want to let Huang Fu Ruo die and Lang Deli compromise: "only, if the people of the Wolf Gang knew that gang leader Lang was kidnapped by you Shuangzhu, or Shuangzhu Association knew that you were kidnapped by gang leader Lang, what would you say?"


    After Chu Feng''s words, Huang Fu Ruo die and Lang deli''s faces changed in an instant, and they immediately realized something. They didn''t publicize the confidentiality of their meeting tonight. Not many people knew about it.


    Just thinking of Chu Feng''s despicable behavior, Huangfu ruodie''s phone rings, but is not ready to answer, but her mobile phone is not known when Chu Feng got her hand, did not answer, did not hang up, just so quiet ring.


    Langdeli''s mobile phone and snow wolf''s mobile phone also rang, Xia Yan slightly tilted his head, two men in black went forward to seize their mobile phones, did not answer, is also similar did not hang up.


    When Huangfu ruodie''s mobile phone rang the last bell, Chu Feng''s mouth was full of fun: "there is something terrible in this world, called speculation. If I spread the news that you two have kidnapped each other at this time, what kind of result would it be?"


    "Mean!" Huangfu ruodie and langdeliqiqi said that, although Chu Feng only said so at the moment, they both firmly believed that Chu Feng must do the same.


    Thinking that the two people are under control here, the people below are fighting to death. Huangfu ruodie and langdeli are burning with anger in their eyes, and the killing opportunity is not covered up in the slightest way, but it can only be so. They can''t gather too much strength all over their bodies, and they can''t resist Chu Feng at all.


    "Think about it. I''ll give you ten minutes."


    However, Chu Feng did not rush to sit down. He drank fragrant tea and ate cakes with relish. Huang Fu Ruo die and Lang Deli looked at him with cold eyes, hoping to eat him."The wind is low, we are surrounded." Ten minutes did not arrive, Xia Yan answered a phone call and walked to Chu Feng in front of him: "I don''t know when all the people in Binjiang building have been emptied, but now there is no one. There are 300 mysterious people in Binjiang building. The comers are not good."


    Chu Feng put down his teacup, his left eye twinkled, and returned to the scene of riverside building within five minutes. Then he looked at langdeli and Huangfu ruobi: "I''m very curious, whose handwriting is this? 300 people, not many, but definitely a lot."


    Langdeli looked dazed and looked at Huangfu ruoder. His face was a little ugly, because he didn''t arrange for the people. He thought that he was sincere in stopping the war, but Huangfu ruodie was luring people in secret, despicable!


    But also curious, the people of the double pearl association are under their own surveillance. Where are the people surrounded.


    "Brother?"


    Chu Feng chewed Huangfu Ruo die''s words, left eye looked down, directly through the nine floors, saw a strong man standing in the front of the team, sighed and nodded: "if I guess it''s good, you bought yuan Xinggang?"


    This is a card of his own. Huangfu ruodie didn''t even tell Yao Xin. At the moment, Chu Feng guessed that he was not a prophet, but a fox in his mind: "yes, it is yuan Xinggang. At the beginning, I suspected that you were in charge of the rise of the Yuan people''s Association. At the end of the day, the facts proved that I was right.


    So I sent people to keep an eye on Yuan Xinggang''s trail. After he left with yuan xingyong''s body, I found him. How can you imagine that yuan xingyong''s death will make you have an enemy? "


    "No matter how much hatred, after all, it''s brother. I''m really wrong."


    Originally, he thought yuan Xinggang was a honest man, but Chu Feng found that he underestimated it. No matter how selfless people were, they could not resist the erosion of family affection. Yuan xingyong''s death was caused by himself. At the moment, Chu Feng didn''t worry much about the crisis.


    "Little wind, long time no see!" At this time, Yuan Xinggang came up with people, but he was surprised why all the people were here. Did Chu Feng bring anyone here?


    Chu Feng turned and looked at Yuan Xinggang. There was not much fluctuation in his eyes. He brought 50 people here tonight. Ten people were here. Where are the rest? Only Chu Feng and Xia Yan knew. But in the end, Chu Feng still didn''t want to expose them.


    "It''s not long, but I didn''t expect you to change so much."


    Chu Feng kept a smile. Although he was in adversity at the moment, there was nothing to be afraid of: "it seems that I should not have let you leave, but should let you and your brother go together."


    Yuan Xinggang was indifferent to a lot of things, showing an undisguised killing opportunity to Chu Feng: "it''s just that many things don''t have if. I don''t care about anything tonight. As long as the wind is less and you die, everything here has nothing to do with me."


    "Yuan Xinggang, you?" Huang Fu Ruo die''s face changed in an instant. Yuan Xinggang was one of her cards, which was originally used to deal with langdeli. But she didn''t expect that Chu Feng appeared. At the moment, Huangfu ruodie''s heart was shaking when she heard yuan Xinggang''s words.


    "Chu Feng and I have a hatred of killing my younger brother. It seems that I have never promised you that I must fight for you?" Yuan Xinggang took a faint look at Huangfu ruodie. Even if he appears here now, he has his own principles.


    Huangfu ruodie was a little poor at words for a while, because Yuan Xinggang did not promise to help her. He came here this evening because of his own requirements. Yuan Xinggang didn''t seem to take the initiative to say so.


    At the moment, Yuan Xinggang put a knife in front of Chu Feng: "Feng Shao, Miss Huangfu told me that she would attack langdeli this evening. I knew you would not miss this opportunity. Facts have proved that I am right. The knife is here. As long as you decide in front of me, I will take people away immediately."


    Chu Feng picked up the knife and looked at Yuan Xinggang, three meters away, with a smile on his lips: "although you have changed, but the essence is still there, which is doomed to you, still can''t win me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    Can''t you beat me?


    All of a sudden, all of a sudden, when the wind of Yuan Fu Ran''s body burst out, it was a strange thing that all of a sudden, when he didn''t know how to make a fool of himself!


    The whole scene was silent, and everyone held their breath and looked at the scene in front of them. No matter who was at the moment, they didn''t want the scene in front of them to be true or false. The thought reflected was, how could it be?


    "When you show up, you should ignore me, not talk to me nonsense."


    Chu Feng''s body was close to Yuan Xinggang, with a little regret: "because that way, you can not only be sure of your victory, but also expose yourself in front of me. Always remember that to treat the enemy, you should sweep the leaves in autumn wind. Once you have determined to kill him, you should be merciless."


    Suddenly pushed away yuan Xinggang, the blood stained knife seeped down, Yuan Xinggang''s huge body fell to the ground, with a loud bang, his eyes were shocked, and then became relieved: "it seems that for so many years, my vigilance has disappeared, or in other words, underestimated you."


    "Big brother!"


    All of them rushed forward. One of the men helped yuan Xinggang up and covered his bleeding wound. His face was full of ferocious color and looked at Chu Feng: "you shameless guy, let''s go to kill this shameless villain."


    "Stop it!" Yuan Xinggang gathered his last breath and said, "the wind is less. They are all my good brothers. I hope you can give them a way to live."


    "Life is not given by others, but created by ourselves."


    Chu Feng is still standing there quietly. Although it is surrounded by Yuan Xinggang''s people, it is still not beyond the control of Chu Feng. Is it that he just poisons the rest of the place?


    Yuan Xinggang took the hand of the man beside him: "Dahu, take the brothers and go. You are willing to revenge with me. I am satisfied that I can''t kill him. I can''t kill him for myself. I can''t let you join in for myself. Feng Shao can kill me at the moment. There must be absolute assurance."


    Although yuan Xinggang didn''t have too much contact with Chu Feng, he was not afraid to stab himself in such a situation because of his large number of people, which showed that he was fearless!


    "No!"


    It seems that Dahu''s feelings for yuan Xinggang are not generally deep, and he directly orders: "I must avenge you for elder brother and kill this shameless boy!"


    With the tiger''s voice, more than 20 men slowly surrounded by the Chu wind, the latter''s mouth pulled out a smile and slowly returned to the seat to sit down, but at this time, Xia Yan and the other nine people were suddenly violent, with their hands and knives up and down, and more than 20 people fell directly into the pool of blood.


    At the same time, there was a scream from downstairs. The sound of killing and cutting came from downstairs, shaking everyone''s heart. They were all surprised to see Chu Feng. How many people did he bring?


    But Xia Yan and others didn''t stop after killing more than 20 people. They started directly on the rest of the people. It took a little time for the efficacy of chufeng to play out, but they could not have any changes.


    The people with Xia Yan are all veterans of special forces. Everyone is a good hand. Only for a moment, all the people who came up with Yuan Xinggang died. Xia Yan waved, and five people went downstairs to fight with the people brought by Yuan Xinggang.


    Big tiger saw his companions one by one in the pool of blood, eyes red and congested, cried down, Yuan Xinggang raised a machete and rushed to Chu Feng.


    Yuan Xinggang opened his mouth: "no!"


    It''s just that the tiger heard this sentence, but he couldn''t make any response. Before he got close to Chu Feng, Xia Yan flew from behind and directly penetrated the tiger''s body. He looked down at the knife tip that penetrated directly from his chest. Blood came from the tiger''s mouth.


    "Righteousness is a good thing, but you have to guarantee your life and death."


    Chu Feng looked at the tiger who was about to die, and put out a plain word. The latter pointed to Chu Feng. He was unwilling and had the memory of the world. Then his body slowly fell down, and he really died with no eyes closed.


    Yuan Xinggang watched the tiger die in front of him. He felt a sense of guilt in his heart. There was more guilt in his eyes. If he didn''t want to avenge yuan xingyong, his brothers would not have died, would they?


    Listening to the cry of killing from downstairs, Yuan Xinggang vomited a mouthful of blood, and left with his eyes closed.


    "If you have a next life, you should know whether your choice will hurt others." Chu Feng stepped forward and closed yuan Xinggang''s eyes, sighing slightly.


    At the beginning, he wanted to use yuan Xinggang for his own use. Although the final result was unsatisfactory, he did not want to become an enemy with Yuan Xinggang. At the moment, all the original assumptions were changed. Yuan Xinggang died and he was alive!


    Standing up, Chu Feng calmly looked at Huangfu Ruo die: "he would not have died, but because of your bewitching, he is now dead. I don''t know if you have any guilt in your heart?"Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t expect such a dramatic scene. Three hundred people came here and completely occupied the number of people. However, the situation was overturned by Chu Feng. This contrast made her heart vibrate.


    But in the face of Chu Feng''s problem, Huang Fu Ruo die just snorted and turned to one side. She still had the final card. She believed that the final victory must belong to her own.


    More than ten minutes later, the cry of killing gradually stopped, and a bloody man ran up: "less wind, more than a hundred have run away, and the rest are annihilated!"


    "Clear up the battlefield, leave!"


    Chu Feng nodded without much fluctuation, even if more than 100 people died in the past time. Looking at langdeli and Huangfu Ruo die, Chu Feng waved: "take it away!"


    The snow wolf came forward with a fierce look, but almost fell to the ground before he took two steps. Xia Yan stood in front of him indifferently. Four people went forward to pull up Huangfu ruodie and langdeli and left directly. This place has been closed for a long time. If you go down again, something will inevitably happen.


    After langdeli and Huangfu Ruo die are taken away, Chu Feng passes by Xia Yan''s side, pats him on the shoulder, and then goes downstairs.


    After Chu Feng went downstairs, more than a dozen men with bloodstains all over his body came up. Xia Yan looked at the snow wolf in his eyes. He turned indifferently, raised one hand gently, and then fell heavily!


    "Asshole!"


    Just looking at the place close at hand, it is impossible to reach at the moment. Xia Yan appears in front of him like a ghost. The long knife in his hand falls like lightning. The snow wolf''s body is stagnant, and a trace of blood spreads from the eyebrow, and slowly falls down.


    "You are a good opponent, but you were born in the age of cannibalism."


    Xia Yan looked at the fallen snow wolf and said with a slight sigh. Then he threw away his long knife and went down. At the same time, he issued a light command: "clean up completely within 15 minutes, disperse and evacuate!"


    Downstairs, Huangfu ruodie and langdeli were sent to their cars to leave. Chu Feng didn''t leave together. He just stood where he was, waiting for everyone to leave. Then he looked back at the riverside building which has been around for decades: "I heard that this is the property of Huangfu family. I really want to set it on fire, but I can''t do it now."


    Clapping Xia Yan''s shoulder toward a car, Chu Feng issued the last command: "spread the news out, tonight I want Shuangzhu will and the Wolf Gang have no baseline war!"


    One hour after the end of the riverside building, Jade Scorpion picked up his mobile phone and called out some things. A light spot stagnated and sighed: "you and I are destined to meet!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu Club broke out the most terrible war!


    It was even fiercer than when the Green Gang was still alive. Although we expected that there would be a war between the Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu after the destruction of the Green Gang, it came too fast and too suddenly. No one knew how it was a war that was ignored at the beginning.


    However, it was soon received that langdeli of the Wolf Gang was kidnapped by the Shuangzhu society. However, before they had digested the news, a message came out again. The black widow, the chairman of the association, was kidnapped by the Wolf Gang.


    Two similar news, however, involve different people, so people who don''t know the truth speculate. I''m afraid it''s either the Wolf Gang''s plot or the Shuangzhu club''s conspiracy, in order to find a reason for the war. We think this is the most possible!


    "The war has begun, but Shuangzhu club has been defeated and retreated."


    When the dark waves surged and darkness covered the whole river and sea, Xia Yan also told chufeng the news he had received: "because Yao Xin of Shuangzhu club was not seen, if Huangfu butterfly was captured by us, Jade Scorpion didn''t seem to care about all this at all. The wild wolf Gang, led by Northwest wolf, was on the verge of breaking through the headquarters of Shuangzhu Association."


    Chu Feng stood quietly in front of the window. This is an industry that Xia Yancai won yesterday. It is a 23 story office building of a bankrupt company. This is what Chu Feng needs next: "Jade Scorpion hasn''t appeared yet. I''m really patient!"


    Thinking of that cold and gorgeous woman, Chu Feng unconsciously aroused a smile of regret. If he had known that one day, he would have started to kill the Jade Scorpion first, and he did not have to wait until now in such an embarrassing place. He did not know when the dangerous woman would be killed.


    However, even if he really gave Chu Feng another chance, he estimated that he would not start. Naturally, Chu Feng seemed to have a mind that he could not bear to start with.


    Especially, beautiful women!


    "Do you want to use Huangfu Ruo butterfly as bait?" Xia Yan also knows that now they are not afraid of any kind of power conflict, because they hide very deep, but for the Jade Scorpion, a woman who has not yet appeared, the vice president of the double pearl Association, Xia Yan also knows that if she appears, it may be a bloody killing.


    "No use!"


    Chu Feng thought for a moment. Maybe this is a way, and it will lead to Jade Scorpion, but there are also disasters: "if we throw out Huangfu Ruo die, we will tell others that it is us who kidnapped her. At that time, it will be easy for langdeli to guess that it is also in our hands.


    Now the situation is very chaotic. If it is exposed, the Wolf Gang and Shuangzhu will surely attack us first, not the best policy! "


    Xia Yan nods when she hears the speech. She also feels that she lacks consideration. Now everyone says that Huangfu ruodie was kidnapped by the Wolf Gang, but she is now in the hands of herself and others. Not a fool can guess what she thinks of.


    But the matter is to be solved after all, Xia Yan''s eyes dripped over the killing machine: "otherwise, I directly take someone to help the Wolf Gang rush to kill Shuangzhu will, then I see Jade Scorpion can''t come out."


    "Don''t worry, it will come out when it''s time to come out. We are waiting for it."


    Knowing Xia Yan''s eagerness, Chu Feng understood that the more he arrived at this time, the less anxious he could be. He said, he turned and walked toward the door: "almost everything you arranged can be carried out. Tomorrow, I will let the sky of Jianghai belong to our brothers'' world, and let the three gangs become history."


    Xia Yan saw Chu Feng was not impatient and impatient. She shook her head with a bitter smile, but she still listened to what Chu Feng said. She took out her mobile phone and connected a number: "tomorrow, all actions!"


    Chu Feng did not leave the office building, but came to the meeting room. Langdeli was a bull, and Chu Feng didn''t want to disturb him for the time being. However, Huangfu ruogdie was different. As the president of the double pearl Association and the tutor of Jianghai University, if she didn''t show up for a day, she would inevitably attract attention.


    Of course, Chu Feng''s greatest concern is that she is the eldest lady of the Huangfu family.


    Although Chu Feng''s understanding of Huangfu''s family is still very limited, she can also understand that it is a very large family. It can be imagined that it is a very large family. It can be imagined that the deep foundation of the family is very deep. Therefore, for Chu Feng, the most difficult thing to deal with is this woman.


    Chu Feng did not want to solve the three big gangs, but offended a thousand year old Wang eight family, and it was not worth the loss.


    "Go away!" But Chu Feng''s figure just appeared in the meeting room. Huang Fu Ruo die, who was tied to a chair, snorted coldly. Even if she had the ability to escape, she had no strength to go too far. When she saw Chu Feng, who had taken everything away from her, she could not hide her hatred.


    "How can it be regarded as a one night husband and wife


    Chu Feng ignored Huangfu ruodie''s scolding and directly closed the door of the meeting room and walked forward with the anti lock: "in addition, I''m here to tell you a good news. The Wolf Gang is angry, and now Shuangzhu will be losing. It''s estimated that after tonight, Shuangzhu will think about it again, and it will be very difficult for Shuangzhu to gather strength."


    Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t hear Chu Feng''s words, and his eyes burst out with hatred: "Chu Feng, if you are wise and interesting, you will let me go immediately. If you destroy Shuangzhu, it will not do you any good. To tell you the truth, my father has already acquiesced and supported the establishment of Shuangzhu Association, and your behavior is damaging the interests of Huangfu family.""My father is a man who likes to make money with kindness, but if anyone damages the interests of the family!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s words are not finished, but the meaning is self-evident. The strong self-confidence in his eyes makes Chu Feng feel that Huangfu Ruo die is not alarmist.


    But now that he has come to this stage, Chu Feng can''t retreat. He believes that if he lets Huang Fu Ruo die go, she won''t be able to kill her. With her brothers, Chu Feng has no choice!


    When he went to untie the rope on Huangfu ruodie''s body, Chu Feng said casually: "if I become the man of Huangfu ruodie, will your father be angry?"


    "What do you mean?" Huang Fu Ruo die thought he was going to let go of himself and was worried that he would offend the Huangfu family. However, when he heard this sentence, Huangfu ruodie smelled the smell of conspiracy.


    Chu Feng directly picked up Huang Fu Ruo die, who was powerless, and walked toward the conference table. After putting her on the conference table, he gave a meaningful smile: "I believe that if I were your man, your father would certainly hesitate how to start. At least he would choose to take me in a bloodless way first."


    "Of course, if you can''t win, I believe your father''s blood, but at that time, do you think the Huangfu family can shake me?"


    His fingers crossed Huangfu ruodie''s gorgeous face, and chufeng''s face overflowed with a gentle smile. However, in Huangfu ruodie''s eyes, he felt chilly: "and you are my teacher. For your body, I find I am particularly infatuated with!"


    "Chu Feng, you are a shameless and mean person!" Huang Fu Ruo die seems to know what Chu Feng is going to do. He screams hysterically, but the sound disappears as if suddenly.


    Because once a woman is conquered, the greatest hatred will dissipate, and the greatest hatred will be diluted.


    The second time she was occupied by Chu Feng, Huang Fu Ruo die felt a kind of humiliation and uneasiness. She was naturally fond of women. Now she was attacked again and again by Chu Feng. She wanted to eat and drink Chu Feng''s flesh and blood. But the instinct on her body made her in a trance. It seemed that she began to be a little morbid infatuated with this possession.


    Two hours later, a bright color fell on the sky. Chu Feng put on his clothes and put on his earphone. Then he looked at Huangfu ruobi, who seemed to have died once. "Put on your clothes and leave. Shuangzhu will not have any accidents. He will never get up again. Last night, he suffered 1000 casualties, 800 losses and both losses."


    Huang Fu Ruo die just lies there with cold eyes. Chu Feng shakes his head and picks up the clothes on the ground and throws them on her body. He walks towards the door: "no one will stop you. You can leave at any time."


    The door slammed and the door closed. Huang Fu Ruo die came back to his senses. The color of resentment in his eyes disappeared. A drop of tears fell from Huangfu ruodie: "Chu Feng, I will let you know what price you need to pay for tearing up my pride!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    Originally, the strength of Shuangzhu club and the Wolf Gang was between Bozhong, and the losses of both sides were not much different.


    But last night, Shuangzhu club was defeated by the wild wolf gang. Everyone knows that if there is no turning point, the Wolf Gang will be the king of the river and sea when the sun rises tomorrow morning!


    But Chu Feng did not pay attention to these things, just left the office building and returned to Yao Xin''s residence. The woman was dizzy with her own medicine for a night, less than 12 hours. It was also time for her to wake up.


    "It seems that I am too tired to sleep on the sofa all night."


    Being pinched by Chu Feng, Yao Xin wakes up quietly and turns around. Her perfect body appears in front of Chu Feng. However, Yao Xin is not embarrassed. Instead, she looks at Chu Feng angrily: "you are a little heartless. You have the heart to let me sleep on the sofa for a night. What should I do if I get sick?"


    Slightly moved the body, Yao Xin did not feel any discomfort, but also found that the body of those whip marks have disappeared, can not help showing a smile, not a woman does not care about their body left scars.


    Chu Feng wanted to hide something, but saw Yao Xin, who had taken a bath towel to cover her body, finally said softly: "I put some medicine on you last night, you have been sleeping, and Shuangzhu Club broke out the biggest fierce battle with the wild wolf Gang last night. It''s only a matter of time before we die."


    The smile on Yao Xin''s face was completely frozen at this moment. She looked at Chu Feng in disbelief and finally shook her head: "no, definitely not!"


    "It''s true!" Chu Feng knows who it is. She will not believe that when she wakes up, the world has changed. But Chu Feng doesn''t intend to hide it. Sooner or later, Yao Xin will also know: "and Huangfu ruodie and langdeli have been taken down by me, but before I come back, I have already let her go. Shuangzhu will not turn around and be doomed."


    Yao Xin''s spirit is a little trance, finally ignore the body of the bath towel off, directly toward Chu fan out a slap: "why do you do that, I believe you so, why do you always continue to hurt me three times?"


    Chu Feng didn''t let that slap fall on his body. He looked at Yao Xin calmly and did it. He was not afraid to bear any scolding: "yesterday, you didn''t pay attention to anything abnormal. If you want me to accompany you, the crisis of Shuangzhu club will be ignored. Can we say that it is trust in me?"


    Yao Xin was stiff. Knowing that Chu Feng had seen what happened yesterday, she put down her hand sadly: "she must be very sad. She is so desperate to rise, just want to revenge for her mother, let her father look at her, why do you want to destroy her hope, why do you do that."


    Looking at Yao Xin, who seemed to be out of control at the moment, Chu Feng held her in his arms, with no distractions: "I told you at the beginning that you have done a lot for her. Why torture yourself and ask for yourself?"


    "You won''t understand."


    In Chu Feng''s arms, Yao Xin seemed to have calmed down a lot, but her voice was a little more sobbing: "if butterfly was strong since childhood, it is also because her mother died early. What she is doing now is just revenge for her mother. One day, she can kill the woman who killed her mother and was loved by his father.


    And the simplest and direct way is to grow up. The last time she was taken back by blue cell people with you, the master gave her a chance, but now you are breaking her hope with your own hands. Don''t you think you are cruel? "


    "Maybe in your eyes, Ruo die is a cruel woman with great ambition and wants to be the overlord of the river and sea, but all she has done is to make herself live longer. The Huangfu family, with a thousand years of history, never keeps waste in captivity."


    Chu Feng looked stunned. Naturally, he would not doubt what Yao Xin said, and there was no need to say such words to deceive himself. He stroked the woman''s hair with a gentle hand: "I sympathize with her experience and everything, but I have my own way. I have my own needs. I''m sorry!"


    "Why can''t you live in peace?"


    Yao Xin raised her head, tears with tears, so sad: "she is my favorite person, is also my benefactor, without her, there is no me, but you are in my heart, is the first man to give me warmth, so I clip in your middle, what do you want me to do?"


    Chu Feng feels Yao Xin''s entanglement, but some things are doomed to be unexplained, so he can only choose silence.


    It seems that it is hard and suffering in the heart, or maybe it is because Shuangzhu may perish. Huangfu ruodie is heartbroken and disappointed. Yao Xin suddenly hugs Chu Feng''s head and lips and kisses it directly. It seems that Yao Xin wants to sink in such a way, so that she can temporarily stop thinking about these headache things.


    Chu Feng felt the woman''s heat, and sighed in his heart. He knew that Yao Xin had approached him with a purpose, but this woman finally fell into it.


    When Chu Feng doesn''t know whether to follow the trend or push Yao Xin, who is in a state of emotional instability, the phone rings out at an inopportune time. Chu Feng takes out the phone, stands up and goes to the side to answer. Xia Yan''s call comes: "follow up brother calls, Huangfu ruodie goes to Pujiang New City!""I see. Get ready." Chufeng whispered back to the way, then hung up the phone, just turned around to see Yao Xin standing behind him, showing an unnatural smile: "then I''ll go back to school for a while, a few students come to me for dinner."


    "Go ahead, then. I lost my temper just now."


    Yao Xin seems to have calmed down, gently nodded and turned into the room, graceful body is very charming, but Chu Feng is more aware of what he is going to do now.


    Jade Scorpion does not appear is always a thorn in his heart, not to find out to pull out Chu Feng, even if sleep is not stable, Huangfu ruodie if it is usual, may not follow their own ideas to go, but by their own forcible possession once again, Huangfu ruodie will only think of revenge.


    So when he left the conference room, Chu Feng arranged for people to follow Huangfu ruodie in the dark. As expected, Huang Fu Ruo die, who was injured and torn up by himself, went directly to Pujiang New City. He didn''t have to think and know that he was looking for Jade Scorpion to seek the next action.


    "I''m sorry, but I still want to love her more."


    After Chu Feng left for a moment, Yao Xin, dressed in clothes, came out of the room, sighed in a low voice, and then dialed out the phone: "Chu Feng just answered a phone call, I think I''m looking for you!"


    Hung up the phone Yao Xin left home, left in a hurry, with a trace of melancholy between the eyebrows, at the moment of leaving the charming woman looked back at the next door, the eyes are not give up, is sentimental, no one understand!


    Chu Feng, who left Yao Xin''s residence, took a taxi to Pujiang New District outside Pujiang New City. Looking at the most luxurious community in Pujiang New Area, Chu Feng took a look at the time. It was 10 o''clock in the morning!


    At this time, everyone was working, the students were at school, only some old people were active in the community. Chu Feng touched the earphone and said, "try not to disturb the people in the community, gradually approach building C, and then wait for my call!"


    Chufeng, who cuts off the earphone, naturally walks into Pujiang New City. He has the key card left by Jade Scorpion. It is very simple to enter it and walk towards building C with a clear goal.


    "He''s here. What are you going to do?"


    But what Chu Feng didn''t know was that from the moment he appeared at the gate of Pujiang New City, he was completely controlled by Jade Scorpion, and connected with the monitoring woman in the community. At the moment, Chu Feng looked at the computer screen and walked slowly under a tree: "do you want to kill him or let him obey orders? Shuangzhu will do things?"


    "Do you think he will obey orders, Shuangzhu?" Huangfu ruodie looked at the Jade Scorpion thoughtfully, and then looked at the figure of Chu Feng on the screen with hatred: "but, I will not kill him either. This son of a bitch forcibly occupied me twice and tore up my pride. I will imprison him for a lifetime."


    Jade Scorpion eyes a congealed: "you were possessed by him?"


    "Not bad!" Although this is a humiliating thing, Huangfu ruodie doesn''t mind the people around him to know: "so, I won''t kill him, I will imprison him all my life, and I want him to know what it is to offend me and tear up my pride."


    Jade Scorpion looked at Huangfu ruogdie meaningfully: "hope as you said, kill him, I won''t help you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    Chu Feng to the C building downstairs, but did not go in, because he smelled a touch of unusual breath.


    His hand groped in his trouser pocket, and the editor sent out a message. Then Chu Feng casually walked to the lawn and sat down. Although his left eye did not see any crisis in the next five minutes, he could also see Jade Scorpion and Huangfu Ruo die in the room, but he always felt a kind of uneasiness.


    At the moment, if you look at the computer in front of Huangfu ruodie, you will understand everything, but Chu Feng doesn''t care about these things.


    A moment later, the mobile phone vibrated in the bag. Chu Feng''s fingers crossed, and Xia Yan''s solemn voice came from the earphone: "the wind is low. Thirty brothers in Pujiang New Town can''t be contacted. I''m worried about something wrong?"


    Chu Feng''s face was expressionless, but his heart was also a similar dignified, soft voice of the mouth: "try to contact again, if still can''t contact, leave here, we may have exposed."


    The Xia Yan of the telephone that end is obviously Leng for a while, but immediately open a mouth: "those brothers?"


    "Do as I say, and I''ll try to do the rest of my brother''s business." Chu Feng naturally knew that brothers'' lives were precious, but now he could not control where the enemy was. Chu Feng was still unwilling to take risks. If Xia Yan had an accident, he would not know how to explain to Xia Wei.


    "Yes." Xia Yan also seems to feel the unusual at the moment, should a way to hang up the phone.


    Chu Feng is still sitting there, but he is thinking about what happened to his thirty brothers. Huangfu ruodie and Jade Scorpion in the room are sitting there talking. Although they can''t hear what to say, Chu Feng always feels that everything he does seems to be under the control of two women.


    The left eye seems to be unintentional, but in fact, he deliberately looks into the distance and directly perspective. This time, the Chu wind just let Xia Yan bring 30 people to carry out the task, all of which are hidden around Pujiang New City. If something happens, it can only be nearby.


    After seeing the whole circle, Chu Feng still didn''t find the trace of those brothers. He just frowned slightly. He saw that there were dozens of young and beautiful women on the street outside Pujiang New City, which attracted many people''s attention.


    Usually appear such a situation, Chu wind will not care, but at this moment to see, Chu wind is subconscious vigilance.


    Although those women seem to be shopping outside the new town of Pujiang, but Chu Feng observed that at first glance, these women seem to have no contact with each other, they do not know each other, but occasionally they can leave their eyes and are making communication.


    All these ordinary people can not see, but Chu Feng is clearly see, the dark channel is not good, Chu Feng quickly stood up, but at the moment the phone is also out of season, see the caller ID above, Huangfu Ruo die!


    Although she was surprised why this woman called her, Chu Feng still chose to answer the phone. Huang Fu Ruo die''s voice with hatred came from the headset: "I don''t want your 30 men to die. Before 10 o''clock this evening, I want to hear the news of the destruction of the wild wolf gang. Otherwise, you''ll wait to collect their corpses!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t give Chu Feng a chance to open his mouth, so he hung up the phone directly.


    But it also confirmed Chu Feng''s conjecture that all 30 brothers had an accident, and now they are under the control of Huangfu ruodie. He was rather depressed. He wanted to follow him, but he didn''t expect that he was led out of the cave and capsized in the sewer!


    If you don''t shake your head, you can''t catch them!


    "Xia Yan, mobilize people to attack the headquarters of the Wolf Gang. Thirty brothers have been captured. I have no choice."


    Although unwilling to expose his strength so early and prepare to wait until the night, Chu Feng, his thirty brothers, is very precious. He can only skip the Shuangzhu club and start with the Wolf Gang first. He dials Xia Yan''s phone. Chu Feng says lightly and leaves Pujiang New City directly.


    Huang Fu Ruo die did this. Even if she took her, Chu Feng was not sure that she could force her to tell the whereabouts of her thirty brothers. Even if she took her down, Chu Feng could only do what she had to do in advance.


    "Are you going to take down the Wolf Gang by the hand of Chu Feng?"


    Jade Scorpion looked at the screen has left Pujiang New Town chufeng light mouth: "just according to my understanding of Chu wind, even if the destruction of the Wolf Gang, you can not get any benefits, do not worry about the end, you have to have bad luck?"


    "I won''t give him a third chance to enter my body." It seems to know what Jade Scorpion said. Huangfu ruodie said fiercely: "he doesn''t always like to sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight and pick up a bargain. Today I''ll let him try this kind of taste of being pinched by others, so as to calm down my anger."


    Here, Huangfu ruogdie showed a meaningful smile: "moreover, even if Chu Feng finally pinched me, isn''t there you, I believe you can give me a surprise.""As long as he doesn''t die, you are the overlord of the river and sea."


    Jade Scorpion doesn''t seem to want to talk to Huangfu ruodie too much. She says one directly and coldly, and then she goes out of the room. She is just a person who keeps her goal. As long as she doesn''t deviate from her goal, she won''t do anything.


    Looking at the back of Jade Scorpion leaving, Huangfu Ruo die''s eyes were inexplicably cold: "Chu wind has stained me, one day, I want him to try, that kind of stained pain!"


    At seven o''clock in the evening, with the destruction of the Green Gang, the battle between the Wolf Gang and the Shuangzhu club began to come to an end. We all know that after everything has subsided, Jianghai will have another Jianghai underground emperor after Mr. Du. However, we don''t know whether it will be langdeli of the Wolf Gang or the Jade Scorpion and black widow of the Shuangzhu club.


    Outside the headquarters of the Wolf Gang, randley didn''t come back after he went out last night. All the big and small things were controlled by the northwest wolf. At the moment, he was angry in his office: "I haven''t found big brother, you garbage. If you can''t find anything before I fight Shuangzhu club, don''t come back to see me."


    The northwest wolf is a big general, yes, although there is a bit of strategy, but this strategy in such an environment is not as good as randley, at the moment, the heart, very chaotic.


    Everyone in the office is quiet. They also want to find Langley, but they have looked for the places they can find, and they can''t find the places they can''t find. Now they are a little embarrassed.


    "Hall leader, we have news from the guild leader!"


    At this time, the door of the office was opened, and a flat headed man ran in with a look of joy on his face: "we just received the news. The leader is now in a warehouse at Shuangzhu wharf. The warehouse is usually used to store beauty products, so we didn''t think of it at the beginning."


    "Damn it, you even know where the leader is. Don''t you call someone to follow me?" The northwest wolf was stunned, and then stood up and gave the messenger a foot. He quickly left the office. He did not forget to tell him: "wait until we leave, we will start the emergency defense, so as to save ourselves from being double pearl perineum again."


    That night, Shuangzhu would directly cut off power and put the Wolf Gang in danger. After learning from the lesson, langdeli directly purchased the generator and installed it in the headquarters. Once started, it can provide eight hours of power, which is enough to resist all dangers.


    Now the northwest wolf has taken a lot of people away. Only two hundred people are left in the headquarters. Naturally, they start defense.


    Under the organization of Northwest wolf, the speed is very fast. Only in less than 10 minutes, more than a dozen vehicles left the headquarters and headed for the wharf. They also took away many elite members of the wild wolf gang. Because the northwest wolf is not sure whether the wharf is a trap, we always need to be careful.


    More than ten minutes after the vehicles left, Chu Feng and Xia Yan appeared from the shadows. Yan Tianming has blocked the passage within one kilometer around the Wolf Gang. For the time being, you can''t get out of it!


    "Leader Lang, the Wolf Gang is about to be completely destroyed. Do you have any feelings to express?" Chu Feng patted randley, who was brought up by a man in black, and asked with a smile.


    Although langdley was a little bit mentally ill after a day''s imprisonment, his eyes still twinkled with cold light and unyielding: "the headquarters is completely protected by a layer of power grid, do you think you can go in? Don''t forget, I won''t make the same mistake again! "


    Chu Feng looked at langdeli''s confident look, shook his head and looked at the headquarters building of the Wolf Gang. It was indeed much higher than when Shuangzhu Club attacked. Even the walls were covered with many circuits that could not be cut off. The gate was covered with electric current. Occasionally, some fire stars could be seen.


    "Leader Lang, I will give you one last chance to disband the Wolf Gang. I will let you enjoy your old age and leave with 100 million yuan."


    Chu Feng took a look and calmly opened his mouth. However, his eyes never left the headquarters of the wild wolf gang. He kept watching the people and the tall generator standing in the hall on the first floor. Even if he cut off the power supply, the generator would supply the whole headquarters of the Wolf Gang in one second.


    Langdeli snorted coldly and turned his head to one side. If he really wanted to disband, he would have been disbanded. Where could he fall into the hands of Chu Feng?


    "Bring it!" Chufeng meaningful smile, and then stretched out his hand, in the dark, a man carrying a box up.


    Originally did not care langdeli in the box opened when his pupils shrink, looking at Chu Feng eyes full of shock: "you crazy man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    The Chinese government has been cracking down on the circulation of arms, which is not strict.


    No matter how powerful, many extreme Dao of the Chinese dynasty did not dare to touch this rule, because it was the high-voltage line who touched who died. But now langdeli saw what Chu Feng took out of the box, and felt cold inside for no reason.


    Rocket launcher!


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s hand is more than a rocket launcher, in today''s guns can hardly be used, Chu Feng carried out a rocket launcher, langdeli in addition to using two words to describe madman, really can not find any adjectives.


    Or lunatic, not enough to show Chu Feng''s behavior at the moment, because even if Chu Feng finally won the Wolf Gang, but the disaster of using rockets still needs to be borne by someone.


    "Because you don''t cooperate with me, so I''m crazy!"


    Chu Feng swayed the rocket launcher with a weight of tens of Jin. It seemed that there was no weight in his hand. He looked at langdeli and said: "and I just took out the rocket launcher, but I didn''t say I had to launch it. Don''t you see that I''m wearing gloves, leader Lang?"


    Touching the cunning in Chu Feng''s eyes, rondley almost guessed what he thought of and gave a big drink: "despicable!"


    "Please, leader Lang, the door and everything of the Wolf Gang will be opened by you."


    After langdeli''s insight into his mind, Chu Feng was not embarrassed. Suddenly, he launched a rocket launcher and landed directly on his shoulder. The cold weapon with sentry cold breath made him feel chilly from the heart.


    But he was not able to resist at the moment in Chu Feng''s hand. The latter slowly pulled up his hand and put it on the rocket launcher. After fixing it, he forcibly pulled a finger of langdeli at the button position and showed a smile: "leader Lang, if your subordinates know that you have opened the door of death, what will you think?"


    As the voice fell, randley''s fingers were directly controlled by an irresistible force and launched. The orange flame tail shot out. The rocket dragged the tail and directly hit the iron gate full of electric current.


    Although the iron gate is very strong, it is still dilapidated when it is attacked by rockets. It is suddenly blasted open with a big gap.


    The guards who were searching for protection in the garden did not expect that the disaster would fall from the sky. The fragments of the iron gate which were directly cracked flew past and penetrated their bodies with irresistible force. Until the moment of death, they did not know what had happened.


    The guards standing in front of the headquarters building were stunned. They saw a man carrying a rocket launcher in the distance, and his body was shocked: "leader!"


    Because of the angle of Chu Feng''s standing, they can''t see Chu Feng behind langdeli at the moment. An incredible look appeared on the face of a middle-aged guard: "leader, what are you doing? Why are you bombarding the headquarters gate with a rocket launcher?"


    Langdley''s face was in pain. He wanted to explain, but he felt a little pain in his throat and couldn''t make a sound. Just here, his finger pressed the launch button again, and a rocket, in the eyes of everyone who was surprised and frightened, dragged its long orange tail into it again.


    This time, the target is the gate of the headquarters building.


    The guard at the door didn''t respond to randley until he saw the orange flame flying towards this side. It was too late to dodge.


    The rocket didn''t stop at all and hit the gate. The air wave generated by the rocket directly overturned several guards. Although it was not likely to die, disability was inevitable.


    "Thank you, Lord long!"


    Because the last time the Wolf Gang headquarters launched the defense, chufeng saw all of them in his eyes, so he did so. As for where the rocket launcher came from, only Chu Feng knew it. He whispered in langdeli''s ear, and then released his hand: "do it!"


    The men in black, who had already been ready, swarmed out from every corner, just like a hungry wolf foraging at night, and went towards it with a ferocious spirit. Everyone''s face was indifferent, and the long knife in his hand hung down. After a while, more than 300 people appeared.


    "In 15 minutes, it''s done!"


    Chu Feng looked at the time and whispered a sentence. Then he looked at langdeli, who was lost in spirit. He said with a sneer: "leader Lang, it must be very hard to see his efforts broken down, but now you can only look at it like this!"


    Randley seemed to be forced to sit on the ground as powerless as if he had been forced, but the two rockets were sent out by him. No one could understand the inner feelings.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see langdeli''s dispirited appearance at the moment, and said to Xia Yan: "the northwest wolf has received the news that the headquarters has been attacked. Let the second team act!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng walked toward it with a long knife. Today, he was pinched by Huangfu ruodie and Jade Scorpion, which made his mood extremely bad. At the moment, he needed to kill to calm his anger.A wild wolf Gang elite saw Chu Feng and felt that he was the best bully. He raised his machete in his hand and rushed to chufeng with a cry.


    Chufeng was indifferent to meet him, and stabbed the man''s abdomen with incomparable speed, and cut off his vitality in an instant. After kicking off, he slashed his backhand on the neck of a wild wolf gang. In the lightning, they died in the hands of Chu Feng, and their strength was appalling.


    Langdeli powerless to look at all this, found himself defeated, also feel that he seems to start listening to Yan Tianming''s words, he is not a fool, looking at the rocket launcher lying beside him, how can he not understand where Chu Feng''s courage to use the rocket launcher comes from?


    Maybe the rocket launcher was given by the man who helped himself up?


    However, there was no definite answer to this question until the day of rondley''s death. Under his gaze, Chu Feng killed the headquarters like a god of war. Thinking of his daughter who was in the headquarters building, langdley''s eyes shot fiercely and jumped up.


    However, Xia Yan, who has been guarding him all the time, kicked down on the ground. Langdeli was also a good player in his peak period. But after he was taken down, Chu Feng used drugs on him. Now an ordinary person appears and can easily defeat langdeli.


    At the same time, the northwest wolf who received the attack at the headquarters immediately realized that it was the enemy''s plan to lure the tiger out of the mountain. He took all the people back to rescue him. At the same time, he summoned people from other halls to take action. Subconsciously, he felt that Shuangzhu would attack him. At the moment, too much anger sprang up.


    Only when the motorcade turned around and returned to the middle of the road, they met the official checkpoints. If there were only more than ten people, the northwest wolf would be fearless. However, seeing that the people stationed at the checkpoint were dozens of soldiers armed with guns and submachine guns, the northwest wolf was filled with dignity.


    Although the number of people around him is dozens of times as many as the soldiers who set up the army, but in the case of different weapons, that is the act of looking for death.


    At the same time, the northwest wolf also received reports from other Tangkou. They wanted to support the headquarters. They were blocked by the military and police, so they could not get close to the headquarters of the Wolf Gang.


    Conspiracy!


    As a general of Langley, the northwest wolf was very keen. Only through these superficial information, he could smell the breath of conspiracy. Thinking of the two hundred people and the eldest lady in the headquarters, the northwest wolf gritted his teeth and ordered a temporary retreat. He would take revenge when the military and police withdrew.


    Only after the wild wolf Gang withdrew from the checkpoint for hundreds of meters, they were attacked by a mysterious force. The crossbows and arrows fell from the sky, killing more than 100 people of the Wolf Gang in just one round. But the arrow rain did not mean to stop, and it still fell mercilessly.


    The northwest wolf looked at the soldiers hundreds of meters away. He knew Yan Tianming''s agreement. What did Shuangzhu Hui give to Yan Tianming?


    "Kill, kill all these wolf cubs!"


    In such a difficult and dangerous environment, no one can answer the northwest wolf''s question. He does not know that the attacker is not the elite of the Shuangzhu club, but the power of the Chu wind to set up Xia Yan in the provinces and cities outside the river and sea.


    Because of the erosion of the three major gangs in the river and sea, as long as there is a sign of recruitment, they will definitely encounter merciless killing. So Chu Feng''s eyes look beyond Jianghai City, and the powerful funds are thrown out, and soon gathered a group of fierce, fearless, and unsatisfied hot-blooded men!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    Three hundred men, like wolves, soon broke the Wolf Gang. After killing more than ten people, Chu Feng lost his long knife and stood safely in the garden.


    Langdeli was brought to the garden by Xia Yan. At the moment, seeing the corpses all over the ground being thrown into the truck one by one by the men in black, langdeli knew that their final outcome was to turn into a wisp of gunpowder, so many brothers died, and langdeli''s heart was full of unprecedented guilt.


    "Leader Lang, don''t hate me."


    Chu Feng seemed to be able to see through what langdeli was thinking in his heart. He said, "if you don''t follow his advice, you won''t die so many people tonight. You take up half of the responsibility for their death."


    Looking at langdeli, chufeng''s words hit his heart: "I forgot to tell you one thing. When we broke through here, the rest of the Wolf Gang and the people led by the northwest wolf were also ambushed. At this time, maybe all of them have been killed."


    "The future generations are formidable!"


    Langdeli sighed bitterly. He thought that he was a man of ruthless means and strategists. But now in front of Chu Feng, he found that failure could come easily.


    Looking at the man who was escorted by several men in black with a knife in the distance, Langley''s pupils shrank sharply: "do you want to do it?"


    In the eye, more than ten people were led by several people in black. The man in front was Lang Mei. Although the girl''s face was still ghost like makeup, she could still clearly see the anger in her eyes.


    She figured out a lot of things. From the beginning, she was schemed by Chu Feng to leave. The Wolf Gang has come to an end today, and her Lang Meimei also has a little responsibility in it.


    "Irrelevant people, leave here and forget what happened today."


    Chu Feng did not answer langdeli''s words, but spoke to more than a dozen people who were taken in front of him. Some of them were servants who took care of Lang Meimei''s daily life. Chu Feng was not so crazy that he even killed these people.


    Soon, eight of the more than ten people quickly ran away from the headquarters of the Wolf Gang. They were just the people Langley called to take care of Lang Meimei. Who is in such a mood to stay here at the moment of life and death?


    "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch!"


    Although the whole wild wolf gang was completely controlled by Chu Feng at the moment, his inner anger still made Lang Meimei angrily scold: "since you asked me to go to Qingge at the beginning, all this is what you had a purpose for? Don''t deny that you killed the man, but it caused the Green Gang to hate the Wolf Gang. You are a bastard. "


    At the beginning, Lang Meimei also questioned Chu Feng, but the latter gave reasonable answers, but these answers are all lies now.


    If you give her a knife now, she will never die with Chu Feng.


    "Yes, from taking you to Qingge, everything is my plot."


    Things have come to the present, Chu Feng also has no intention of conspiracy. He replied calmly. Although using a girl is a bit despicable, if this era is not a bit despicable, then it is the earliest one who died.


    Chu Feng''s admission made Lang Meimei''s face even more ugly. She clenched her fists and wanted to fight with Chu Feng. But seeing langdeli beside her, she suppressed her anger. Of course, she knew that she was not Chu Feng''s opponent!


    "Leader Lang, what I started to say to you is still valid."


    Chu Feng didn''t have much guilt. He took back his eyes and looked at Lang Deli: "announce the dissolution of the Wolf Gang and withdraw from Jianghai Jidao. I will give you 100 million yuan so that you can take your woman and your daughter to leave Jianghai and find a stable place to live."


    Originally, according to Chu Feng''s idea, he wanted to kill langdeli, but langdeli and Yan Tianming also had this friendship. The latter means that, if not forced, they should give langdeli a way to live.


    "Do I have a choice now?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, he still has a way to live. Langdeli''s heart completely relaxed. When he could not die, no one would like to die like this. He sighed: "the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. Chu Feng, I hope you can go on forever!"


    "I will." Chu Feng had no accident. Langdeli took out a bank card from his body and handed it to him: "there are 100 million yuan in it. It''s your business where you go in the future. In addition, he asked me to tell you that contentment is always a pleasure."


    "Contentment makes you happy?" Langdeli reflected on Chu Feng''s words, and finally laughed and walked away from the headquarters of the Wolf Gang: "Chu Feng, today I can be abandoned, so one day as long as there is a better person than you, you will certainly go on my way, and I am looking forward to this day."


    Chufeng knows that langdeli misunderstands that he is the person supported by Yan Tianming, but he doesn''t know that he and Yan Tianming are just a kind of cooperative relationship. Of course, Chu Feng will not explain anything, just watch langdeli leave behind.


    Lang Meimei gave Chu Feng a look and see, followed up with several women of langdeli. Chu Feng narrowed her eyes slightly and revealed a trace of murder, but then dissipated: "send someone to follow langdeli secretly. If he leaves Jianghai honestly, let him leave. If he goes back and comes back, send him a journey!"Standing behind a few people in black nodded and followed up, and soon disappeared in the night.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s phone also rings. It seems that he knows who''s calling. Chu Feng presses the earphone and says, "the Wolf Gang has been destroyed. Should I let my man go?"


    "Chu Feng, you really amaze me!" At the other end of the phone came Huang Fu Ruo die''s meaningful voice: "originally, I thought you could hold on to hundreds of people. But I didn''t expect that in a short time, you gathered more than 3000 people to enter the river and sea. I despised you after all."


    "It''s no problem to let people go. I''m still trustworthy. They''re in the warehouse that was destroyed by Yuanmin Association in the old district. You can go there."


    Huang Fu Ruo die hangs up after saying that. Chu Feng is not curious. Huang Fu Ruo die knows what happened and wants to destroy the Wolf Gang. Huangfu ruodie will arrange people to watch in the dark, just go to the old district?


    Chu Feng hesitated a little, but the Green Gang was gone, and the wild wolf Gang came to an end. Now the biggest force in the river and sea is still with Shuangzhu Association. At this time, Chu Feng needs to be very careful.


    "Xia Yan sent 100 brothers to the warehouse of the last battle of the Yuan people''s Association in the old district."


    But knowing that Huang Fu Ruo die can''t release people so simply, Chu Feng still can''t choose. He says a word to Xia Yan, and then his body bursts out. In a flash, he goes tens of meters away. Xia Yan looks stunned. What''s the situation?


    Just looking back, Xia Yan understood.


    How can a man jump out of the dark wind with a knife in the distance!


    The man ran seven or eight steps ahead of time and fell to the ground. Chu Feng looked at the man who had been completely out of breath, and the mobile phone in his hand. Just after the call ended, he had a chill in his eyes.


    "Huangfu Ruo die, I said, I hope you will have good luck as before."


    He waved to someone to deal with the corpse on the ground. Chu Feng turned and got on a car. When 100 people went to the old area to save people, Chu Feng''s eyes were cold and flashing cold light: "go to the headquarters building of the double Pearl Club!"


    The driver is Xia Yan. At the moment, he looks stunned when he hears Chu Feng''s words. He doesn''t want to save people together. How can he go to the headquarters building of Shuangzhu club? But Chu Feng did not say, he just nodded and stepped on the accelerator, leaving only two hundred people in the tail of the wolf helper.


    "Huang Fu Ruo die, do you want to die?"


    At this time, Jade Scorpion was tied to a chair in the headquarters building of Shuangzhu club. She looked at Huangfu Ruo die angrily: "you want to kill Chu Feng?"


    "Yes, no one can play with me at will." Huangfu ruodie sneered. During the day, she cheated Jade Scorpion and walked up to her and gave her a kiss on the red lips: "but before he dies, I will let people do you hard in front of him, and let out the evil spirit in my heart!"


    Standing next to Yao Xin, a trace of impatience sprang up in her eyes, but she did not open her mouth. She was just worried about the Chu wind going to the old district!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    Late autumn, the night wind is always very cold!


    An ordinary car was parked in the parking lot opposite the Shuangzhu building, but no one got off the car. It was the car where Chu Feng and Xia Yan were!


    Sitting in the car, Chu Feng looks at the brightly lit Shuangzhu club building tonight, and his eyes are full of doubts. He sees that Jade Scorpion is tied to a chair by Huangfu ruodie. Yao Xin stands beside him like that, and there are four naked men without clothes!


    "What is this woman up to?"


    Jade Scorpion is the vice-chairman of the double pearl Association. During the day, it seems that they have a lot of business in Pujiang New City. But now seeing this strange scene, Chu Feng is curious. Why Huangfu ruodie tied up Jade Scorpion?


    Xia Yan didn''t know what chufeng whispered. He thought that chufeng was talking about other things: "yes, the Shuangzhu club building must turn off the lights before six o''clock every day. There is never a thing that lights on at night. Tonight, the lights are bright. It really seems a bit weird."


    "Wait a minute."


    Chufeng knows that Xia Yan misunderstands his meaning, but he doesn''t intend to tell him that his left eye can see through. What he sees at the moment is not disbelief, but this is his biggest secret. If he knows it, he will lose the effect of the card!


    Xia Yan did not doubt that he had him. Although he was curious that chufeng didn''t go to the old district, he came here, but still quietly watched the Shuangzhu building in the distance with chufeng.


    Huang Fu Ruo die, who was in the conference room, took Yao Xin''s mobile phone at the moment. A man''s voice came from the other end of the phone: "Miss Huangfu, you said that Chu Feng would definitely come to save those 30 people, but the people are coming. But without Chu Feng''s shadow, your report will not be wrong?"


    "No way. Just a moment. I''ll make a call."


    Huangfu ruodie''s face changed slightly, and then she picked up another mobile phone to dial out. There was only a busy beep at that end. Suddenly, her face became gloomy. Now she is calling the person who is undercover outside the headquarters of the Wolf Gang. She can''t get through at the moment, which can only indicate that she may have died.


    Huangfu ruodie thought of the cunning Chu Feng, and suddenly a little uneasy appeared in his heart: "even if Chu Feng doesn''t go, you can kill those people and kill them slowly. I believe Chu Feng will definitely go if he receives the news."


    "I hope that''s what you said, or we''ll lose the point of helping you."


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone, and then came the sinister man''s voice, and then cut off the phone. Huangfu ruodie held the phone which had been hung up, and issued a low voice command: "let all the people in the headquarters be on guard. Chu Feng, this son of a bitch, has not gone to the old district. Maybe he will come here."


    This is a feeling. It''s the experience gained from dealing with Chu Feng many times. That guy always doesn''t play cards according to common sense. Huangfu ruodie only thinks of this possibility.


    When Yao Xin heard that Chu Feng had not gone to the old district, she felt a little relieved. But when she thought that Chu Feng might come here, she raised her heart again. However, if Huang Fu Ruo die was here, she could not make any disclosure: "I will arrange it now!"


    "Less wind, brothers in the old district are ambushed, opponents have guns!"


    A few minutes later, after receiving a phone call, Xia Yan''s face suddenly changed and looked at Chu Feng anxiously. All the people sent to rescue the 30 brothers were ambushed. The key is that the other side still has a gun: "shall we send someone to support?"


    "A gun? Huang Fu Ruo die is playing with fire Chu Feng''s eyes slightly coagulate, the fight between the extreme way with a gun, Huangfu if butterfly''s bottom gas where to come from? But after thinking about it, he calmly replied, "if the other party really has a gun, it is impossible to give those brothers any chance to call, and they can still call now."


    "I guess if it''s good, it''s going to be around for help!"


    Of course, there is another possibility, that is, the other party will lead him to the past, but Huangfu ruodie and they are all here in the headquarters. The people watching the double Pearl Club are also very complete, and the people in other places have not been transferred. So who are the ambush people in the old district?


    In Xia Yan''s incomprehensible eyes, Chu Feng was sitting quietly like that. After nearly ten minutes, Chu Feng said, "make a phone call and see if all the brothers are dead?"


    Xia Yan clenched his fist and wanted to give Chu Feng a fist. But he didn''t know why Chu Feng was still quiet at the moment. He still chose to be calm for a while. His hand trembled and dialed out the phone call just now. He was connected: "brother Yan, is the support coming? There are almost two hundred people in the other party. Each has a gun in his hand. We can''t resist it!"


    "I see. You can wait a little longer, and the support will arrive." Xia Yan looked stunned and said that he hung up the phone and looked at Chu Feng in disbelief: "they are not dead yet."


    "Two hundred guns, that''s how long it''s going to take to deal with a hundred people who don''t have thermal weapons?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a touch of light ridicule. He heard the contents of the phone, and looked at the Shuangzhu club building coldly: "mobilize all the people, attack the Shuangzhu club building within five minutes, and want to encircle and help, but I just don''t give you this opportunity!"


    Xia Yan also knew Chu Feng''s intention at the moment. Ten minutes later, 200 guns were enough to kill thousands of people. But now more than 100 people have not died yet. There is no doubt that the enemy is in the encirclement to fight for help. Only by attacking the Shuangzhu association can we relieve some pressure. Nodding and quickly dialing the phone, everyone moves."Officer Yan, a gun battle broke out in a warehouse in Jianghai old district, and 200 guns were sent out!"


    When Xia Yan wanted to ask the people in the old district of chufeng what to do, chufeng called another phone: "I suspect that the people of Shuangzhu Club violated the law and used firearms without authorization. I hope that Yan can preside over the matter fairly!"


    "What? Two hundred guns? " Yan Tianming, who hasn''t had a rest at the end of the phone, jumps up from the chair of the study when he hears Chu Feng''s call. His face is full of unbelievable looks: "what do these bastards play with? 200 guns? That''s to drag me to death together!"


    "I know about this. You keep on doing your business and leave the rest to me!"


    Yan Tianming quickly finished saying this and hung up his mobile phone. Then he picked up the landline on the desk and dialed it out: "send me 2000 Jianghai troops to Pujiang old district, and kill all those who have guns in their hands!"


    Yan Tianming sat down and sat for a while. Yan Tianming dialed a phone call. His words were beyond doubt: "Mr. Huangfu, the struggle between the two pearls'' Association, I hope not to see the figure of Huangfu family. Otherwise, I am not comfortable, and others are not comfortable."


    With a slight threat, Yan Tianming hung up the phone directly. He couldn''t look too bad. Next year, his term of office will be full and he can be stationed in the imperial city. He has a lot of pressure and there is a battle between two hundred guns. That''s his life.


    At this time, the shuangzhuhui building, unconsciously surrounded by more than 2000 people in black, Chu Feng also came out of the car, raised one hand and fell down!


    Suddenly, more than a dozen burning bottles were thrown out. After the explosion, Shuangzhu club''s still solid gate was directly broken. It was not long after the wild wolf Gang attacked Shuangzhu club. Shuangzhu club once again ushered in the second attack, which was even more fierce and fierce than that of the wild wolf gang.


    "Asshole!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die knew when he was surrounded by the man in black. At the moment, he saw Chu Feng''s figure on the scene through the camera. He looked ugly: "more than 100 brothers don''t care about the life and death of them. What a cold-blooded and merciless guy. Yao Xin, call for support immediately. I want Chu Feng to come back or not!"


    Yao Xin looked at the figure of Chu Feng on the screen, her eyes were a little painful and struggling, but she still mobilized support according to Huangfu Ruo die''s words!


    "No chicken or dog left!"


    Chu Feng has been looking at what happened in the conference room, and confirms the floor where Huangfu ruodie is. He confides in the sound of killing. Suddenly, more than 2000 people in black are fighting in an orderly way. According to the news, there are only 800 people in the headquarters. They are confident that they can take it!


    "Gather around for help? Let me show you what the real encirclement is to help Chu Feng took a deep breath and said a word. Xia Yan seemed to know what to do. He lifted his hand and left here with 500 people!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    The fight is imminent!


    There was no sign, not to mention too much nonsense. When Chu Feng determined that the warehouse in the old area was a trap, he did not hesitate to order the attack. At the moment, he thought that more than 100 brothers had died. What he had to do was to take Huangfu Ruo die and avenge them.


    After five hundred people were taken away by Xia Yan, the rest of them stood around the building, not giving any chance for the people inside to escape. A thousand people formed a sword formation and rushed to the inside. Only the light of the sword and blood, and the final scream of life could be seen.


    Chu Feng did not take the lead in rushing in. When he came to this stage, he knew that only by ensuring his own safety could he take everyone further. Personal heroism is not suitable for a leader!


    After being attacked and killed by the Wolf Gang last time, Shuangzhu club''s guard over the headquarters has reached a very tight level. All the elite garrisons are also elite. However, when they meet the regular men in black who are like wolves and tigers, they are soon dispersed and fight for each other.


    We can see that without any miracle, the fall of the headquarters of Shuangzhu club is only temporary.


    "Chu Feng attacks my headquarters of Shuangzhu Association. Come here quickly."


    At the moment, Huang Fu Ruo die, who is in the conference, dials the phone again. At the moment, she has received news from all parties. The support of Shuangzhu association is ambushed, and she can''t make it.


    The people of Huangfu family don''t know what happened, and they don''t come to support them. Huangfu ruodie is upset for a moment.


    "Dead woman, I was killed by you." There was a sinister voice on the other end of the phone, and one could feel the anger: "originally, we dragged the people who had killed Chu Feng to attract Chu Feng, but now I have not attracted Chu Feng, but I have received the news. The military has sent out and started to come towards Pujiang District."


    "Now I don''t want to play with you. Chu Feng, we will try our best to get rid of it. We don''t need to rely on your bad strategy!"


    The sinister man on the other end of the phone seemed very angry. After shouting a few words, he hung up the phone. Huangfu ruodie could hear the gunshot of the fried bean on the other end of the phone, and looked stunned with his mobile phone. Why is this so?


    His biggest card, was the military on target?


    "If butterfly, we withdraw first, Chu wind is more difficult than we imagine."


    Yao Xin came up and said with Solicitude: "if we are still here, we are really finished!"


    Before Yao Xin''s words were finished, Huang Fu Ruo die slapped her in the face, looking angry: "go, how do you want me to go now? Don''t you see that the headquarters building is surrounded? Where is chufeng, the son of a bitch, organizing so many people, but also one by one


    It seems that the heart is full of anger, look at Yao Xin resentfully, angry: "and you, let you take Chu Feng by any means, but it has not been successful until now, otherwise, how can we fall to the present situation, all are your waste, just let me now so embarrassed."


    "Why blame others for your own incompetence?"


    The Jade Scorpion on the chair sneered: "I advise you to let go of me now, and I can let you breathe a little more. After all, you were kind to me at the beginning, but if you persist, I will look at you indifferently by Chu Feng."


    Huangfu if butterfly looks cold and kicks Yao Xin away and looks at Jade Scorpion: "why should I believe you?"


    "Because I am a Jade Scorpion, what do you say?"


    Jade Scorpion calmly greet the eyes of Huangfu Ruo die and open his mouth word by word: "besides, you now believe me, do you have any choice, Jade Scorpion group in addition to me, you think you can transfer?"


    Huangfu Ruo die fell into silence, as if thinking about something. For a long time, he looked at those people in black who had already invaded the hall on the screen and said, "I believe you once!"


    "You don''t have a choice." Jade Scorpion sneered and looked at Huangfu ruodie untiing the shackles of her body. She stood up and moved her numb arms and legs. She looked at a woman who was similar to her: "but this is the last time I can help you. After this time, you are you, I am me!"


    Huangfu Ruo die slightly pursed his lips: "let''s go through this disaster again!"


    Jade Scorpion snorted coldly, went to pick up the mobile phone he had been found and pressed to dial, then the voice was cold: "Jade Scorpion group all out, regardless of everything to eliminate the double Pearl Club headquarters crisis!"


    Simply said a word, Jade Scorpion hung up the phone, walked to the computer to watch the fighting on the screen, then looked at the picture has been standing in situ Chu Feng, red lips light open: "I don''t want to be enemies with you, but I owe other people''s kindness, I''m sorry."


    The battle is still going on. Xia Yan comes back with people an hour later. Although there has been an ambush for the support of intercepting the Shuangzhu Association, it has also paid a considerable price. However, for the loss of the association, this is nothing.


    Chu Feng didn''t ask Xia Yan for the result. He believed that Xia Yan had come back now, so it showed that Shuangzhu club was only left here to stick to it!Chu Feng''s phone rang, from Yan Tianming. After the connection, Yan Tianming''s voice came from the earphone, with a little dignified: "there are indeed many guns in the old area. The troops did not cause too much damage to them after they went out. All of them ran away from the channels prepared earlier. There are still more than 60 of your people left, but I let people catch them.


    There are too many things happening this evening, and someone always needs to explain it. But you can rest assured that they will come out after three years at most. Of course, if things calm down quickly, they will come out in advance. I hope you understand. "


    "The greatest blessing is not to die, thank you!"


    Chu Feng knew what Yan Tianming meant, but when he heard that all the people ambushed in the old Pujiang district had run away, he was still dignified: "are those people from the Huangfu family?"


    "That''s the second thing I want to tell you." Yan Tianming''s voice was calm, but with a trace of worry: "I asked the head of Huangfu family, he didn''t send anyone tonight. At the same time, we found that there are blue cell shadows among these people, which is estimated to be aimed at you."


    "I just don''t know why and Shuangzhu are involved, but although I know, I can''t do anything to Huangfu Ruo die, and you can''t either."


    It seems that in order to eliminate Chu Feng''s attack on Huangfu ruodie, Yan Tianming said more: "maybe you think it''s unfair, but some things are unfair. The head of Huangfu''s family said that you can capture Shuangzhu club, but if Huangfu ruodie can''t die, even if she kills you, you can''t kill her, otherwise, he won''t be watching."


    "Damn it, power is a fork!" Chu Feng was stunned and then laughed and scolded: "don''t worry, I still have some sense of propriety, but if it''s really blue cells, I''ll see if I can do more for you!"


    Yan Tianming heard Chu Feng''s words on the other end of the phone and laughed. It seemed that Chu Feng''s words made him relaxed a lot: "I hope so, but I''m sure you will succeed. OK, now I''m going to deal with the gun battle in the old district. I hope we can have morning tea together when the sun rises tomorrow morning."


    "Yes." Chufeng smile should a way, and then cut off the phone after looking at the distance, left eye dim light flicker, took out a package of things to Xia Yan: "sprinkle this on that road, prepare a meeting gift for the coming friends!"


    Xia Yan was stunned to see that there was no one in the sky. However, he thought it was Chu Feng who received some news on the phone just now. He nodded and ran in person. All the jade scorpions were watching on the screen, but he didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do, but he was inexplicably worried.


    Almost after Xia Yan just sprinkled those powder on the road, there was a cry to kill in the distance. Xia Yan was surprised to look back: "can''t these people all be double beads?"


    "Don''t look down upon women. It''s a common occurrence in history that evil women die." Chufeng patted Xia Yan''s shoulder with a playful smile, a finger raised and fell: "all out, within five minutes, take down the twin Pearl Club building!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    "This son of a bitch, can''t you predict?"


    Soon, the Jade Scorpion in the large conference room went to the window and saw that the Jade Scorpion group that he had transferred had not rushed to Chu Feng, and all of them fell on the ground and said with a change of face.


    He began to see Xia Yan go away without thinking about anything, but at this time he saw all 500 members of the Jade Scorpion group fell to the ground. Jade Scorpion immediately figured out why Xia Yan had just left, but it was too late.


    Huangfu ruodie is also very shocked. Her hope is that Jade Scorpion controls the Jade Scorpion group, which is her chip to get out of danger tonight. However, she has not moved a knife and a gun and fell to the ground. How can people not be shocked?


    "Ruo die, vice president."


    At this time, Yao Xin had already got up from the ground. Although Huangfu Ruo die repeatedly attacked her, she finally knew what she should do: "now there are 50 people around us. Just now I saw that all the people of Chu Feng are in front, and the defense behind is not so many. Break through!"


    "Break through?" Huang Fu Ruo die is angry, just think of the current situation, mercilessly hit the wall: "can only be like this!"


    Soon, Huang Fu Ruo die and Yu scorpion were escorted by Yao Xin. Instead of taking the elevator, they went down the stairs. Yao Xin observed the defense behind them. Only 20 people could break through as long as they were quick.


    But they don''t know, all this was seen in the eyes of Chu Feng.


    "Control those beauties for me. The others, follow me to the back of the building to have a look."


    Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up and he was charming. He said that he walked towards the back of the building. His left eye saw everything in his eyes. How could Huang Fu Ruo die run away without paying any price?


    Seeing the back door opened, the more than 20 people who were stationed behind suddenly rushed out. They looked calm and directly rushed up with a knife. They didn''t want to kill them. They only needed to block for a minute or two.


    This time, Yao Xin and Huangfu ruodie or Jade Scorpion did not stand idly by. Although the three men were women, their Kung Fu was not weak at all. In particular, the machete in Jade Scorpion''s hands made one lose their fighting power and fell to the ground.


    Huangfu ruodie, who killed a man, doesn''t kill people when she sees Jade Scorpion hurt people, but she won''t say anything at the moment. She knows the reason why Jade Scorpion doesn''t kill people.


    "It''s not good to kill my people like this?"


    More than 20 people, less than a minute time is completely dry on the ground, but in the public did not show the color of joy, chufeng that insipid, but at the moment no one wants to hear the voice of light.


    Jade Scorpion body a shock, but then returned to calm, quietly standing there, just in the hands of the machete down a little, seems to have no hostility.


    Huangfu ruodie thought that she could run away and come back again. However, seeing the Chu wind, hundreds of people in black appeared around her. The feeling of hope being broken made her face distorted.


    All of a sudden, when everyone felt that the double Pearl Club was gone, Huangfu ruodie suddenly flashed his hand, and a short gun pointed at Chu Feng. Jade Scorpion stood in the back of some positions and saw this, his face changed greatly: "be careful!"


    There was no sign of the gunshot. A blood flower bloomed wantonly. At this moment, there was no sound around. After Huang Fu Ruo die fired a shot, the twisted face on her face returned to normal, but in her eyes it was unbelievable.


    Chu Feng just left eye warning, but did not see the results, just a Leng, the body burst forward to embrace the figure slowly fell, hands also flash a gold needle across, Huangfu if butterfly directly fell on the ground, looking at the man in his arms, chufeng eyes more complex: "why so stupid?"


    At the moment when Huangfu ruodie shot the gun, Yao Xin instinctively blocked Chu Feng directly. Everything happened between the lightning and flint, which made people have no chance to react.


    Now lying in the arms of Chu Feng, Yao Xin was shot, but a warm smile appeared on his face: "I can''t watch you die, nor can I watch Ruo die. I love her, but I also fell in love with you, a little guy. Remember what I said? You are the first man to give me warmth. "


    "Now I am going to die, and you are all the people I love. Can you promise me not to kill her?"


    Chu Feng sighed, he did not want to kill Huang Fu Ruo die, at least before he had no absolute power to deal with Huangfu family, he would not kill Huangfu ruodie. He looked at the charming man in his arms and pleaded: "I will not kill her, but you will not die like this. You can''t die without my permission."


    Four gold needles flashed out in his hand, which quickly blocked Yao Xin''s blood flow. Then three needles came out again. Chu Feng blocked Yao Xin''s vitality with seven needles.


    Slowly put Yao Xin in a coma on the ground. Chu Feng''s left eye looks around her body. The bullet hits the heart and exhales. Chu Feng''s left eye turns red. She picks up a knife on the ground and looks coldly at the double Pearl Club.Under the condition of guaranteeing Yao Xin''s temporary immortality, Chu Feng shouts out and directly bumps into the crowd of Shuangzhu society. The long knife in his hand is not cut out with any gorgeous, and each knife is a life. Chu Feng is like a mad devil killing the people of Shuangzhu club.


    The people of Shuangzhu club feel the trembling from the heart when they touch the eyes of Chu Feng without any human feelings. They find that their bodies are not controlled in general, but this kind of dullness makes them fall into a pool of blood.


    A stream of anger pervaded in Chu Feng''s heart, only killing in his mind.


    After Yao Xin knew that her purpose was not to be used by others, even if she didn''t know her purpose for many times, she still hated her.


    Until now, his life is in danger. What he wants is to let himself not kill Huangfu ruodie. That kind of complex and a little guilt makes Chu Feng pass the members'' lives like a god of killing.


    The fighting in front of them is going on fiercely, but they will never have the chance to know. At the moment, the back is like hell. Chu Feng is crazy. Although he has been left two scars by the people of the double pearl Association, he still doesn''t know how to continue to kill.


    "Chufeng, enough!"


    At this time, more than 20 people have died in Chu Feng''s hands, and all of us can see that the remaining people''s death is just a matter of time, but Jade Scorpion suddenly jumped out and hugged Chu Feng from behind and held tightly: "don''t kill any more. If you kill again, you will be possessed by the devil and will be devoid of human nature."


    Chu Feng''s bloodshot eyes suddenly seemed to be touched by something when Jade Scorpion tightly hugged him. He slowly calmed down and regained his clarity. His long knife fell on the ground. Looking at the scattered corpses on the ground and the frightened eyes of the remaining members of Shuangzhu Association, Chu Feng breathed out a breath, which could be regarded as temporarily dispelling the killing heart.


    Broke free Jade Scorpion''s arms, Chu Feng turned to look at her, the slightly familiar eyes in a little moist, seems to want to cry in general, chufeng light of the mouth: "you are not afraid of me, even you also killed?"


    Jade Scorpion has returned to the cold, see the ground dead people passing a trace of sadness: "let everyone stop, I announced in the name of the vice president of the double pearl Association, Shuangzhu club will belong to you in the future!"


    "Don''t kill again. Too many people have died these days."


    "Take her to find Xia Yan and clean up all the ends of her hands." Chu Feng was silent for a moment. He gave a light command, turned around and picked up Yao Xin on the ground. Then his eyes burst out and killed him. Huang Fu Ruo die, whose eyes were full of fear, opened his eyes. His hand was one, and the gold needle came to his hand.


    Huangfu Ruo butterfly regained consciousness and ran over directly: "Xinxin!"


    Holding Yao Xin and turning around, Chu Feng said in a cold voice: "lock this woman up for me. In addition, let Xia Yan inform Jianghai Jidao. From today on, Jianghai has only one voice, Fengmen!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    East white, Chu Feng out of the operating room, a face tired color.


    Last night, Huang Fu Ruo die''s bullet directly hit Yao Xin''s heart. Chu Feng temporarily locked Yao Xin''s vitality with seven needles. Although he finally took out the bullet, his heart was the root of human beings. Chu Feng''s eight needles were all used to keep Yao Xin from dying. There was no way to wake up.


    Shen Xueyan was awakened from his sleep by Chu Feng''s phone last night. He quickly arranged the ward, and all the procedures were omitted. Seeing Chu Feng walking out of the operating room at the moment, he wanted to open his mouth to ask, but seeing Chu Feng''s gloomy face, Shen Xueyan didn''t open his mouth.


    "Dean Shen, please arrange a special care unit for her. I can only stabilize her vitality for the time being, but I can''t save her!"


    Chu Feng lightly said a word, and then walked toward one side of the corridor. At the moment, his whole body was overflowing with cold breath. It took great courage to let people get close to him. Shen Xueyan just nodded and asked people to arrange. He didn''t ask too much about what, but he was shocked.


    When Yao Xin sent it, he knew what was going on. The bullet hit the heart three centimeters away. In terms of medical knowledge, this is a must die, but now it has stabilized its vitality.


    Although there was no way to save it, Shen Xueyan clearly knew that Chu Feng had once again created a medical miracle.


    Looking at Chu Feng who has entered the elevator and left, Shen Xueyan sighed softly: "this son will surely break the cognition of medicine and subvert common sense in the future."


    Chu Feng left the hospital alone, Xia Yan sent to follow his people were also scattered back by him, now he just want to calm down, do not want any people to disturb himself.


    Walking on the street aimlessly, Chu Feng''s expression emerges a trace of desolation. Walking on this road, it is destined that many ordinary people can''t face the things they have to face. Although they have been prepared in mind, but thinking of Yao Xin lying in the cold hospital bed at the moment, Chu Feng''s heart is still suffering.


    And a little bit of guilt.


    Yao Xin was sent by Huangfu ruodie to seduce him, but he was scheming to let Yao Xin fall in love. Originally, in order to achieve his own goal, he should have been unscrupulous, but at the moment, Chu Feng did not know what his mood was.


    Yao Xin''s life and death is unknown. Chu Feng knows that he takes up half of the responsibility. If he did not give her tenderness and warmth, Yao Xin would not have stood up at all when Huangfu ruodie shot her. But in the end, she stood up, which showed too many things. This is a woman with a strong appearance but a sensitive heart.


    Just a trace of warmth, but can pay for her own life.


    "Come out!"


    After a long street, many people have not woken up, only a few people in the street to start a new day of life, Chu wind at this time is stopped, indifferent to throw out a sentence.


    There was a silence on the street behind him. Then a middle-aged woman came out of a corner. She was surprised in her eyes, but she still opened her mouth: "someone wants to see you."


    "Aunt Qing?"


    Chu Feng turns back and looks at the woman who appears in front of him. It is the middle-aged woman who takes care of Huang Jingyin''s father Huang Chengyuan. But Chu Feng knows that it will not be so simple: "he has been following me for several days, and has kept a killing opportunity for me. Why is it inviting me to meet now? Give me a reason!"


    Although Chu Feng remained calm, but aunt Qing was following him for a few days. Chu Feng knew it, but she didn''t do it. Chu Feng thought he didn''t know. At the moment, she was curious why aunt Qing appeared and said this to himself. Who wants to see himself?


    Aunt Qing was shocked. She thought that her tracking ability was not the strongest in the world, but ordinary people could not perceive it. How did she know that she was only 18 years old?


    Although she was shocked that Chu Feng had already known that she was following her, aunt Qing returned to her normal color: "I started to kill you, because I was worried that you were purposefully approaching the young lady, and then trying to seize something. But after tracking down these days, I can be sure that you did not mean to approach miss."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "that gives me a must meet reason!"


    "Aren''t you miss''s boyfriend? It''s her father who wants to see you now. Don''t you go and see you? " Green aunt a Leng, but still politely said.


    Chu Feng wanted to say no, but thought of Huang Jingyin''s fiery but simple heart: "go!"


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng appeared in the courtyard of the old district of Pujiang where he once visited. An old looking man sat on a rocking chair and seemed to be waiting for something. Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, he put on a smile and sat up straight: "yes, I''m already the emperor of Jianghai and Haiti, the second Mr. Du!"


    "Uncle Huang, speak up!"


    Because of Yao Xin''s business, Chu Feng is not in a lot of mood at the moment. The reason why he came here is simply to wonder who Huang Jingyin''s father is. His intuition is different from his own imagination: "you have ten minutes."


    Standing behind Huang Chengyuan, aunt Qing frowns. She is a bit unaccustomed to someone talking to Huang Chengyuan in this way, but she finally dispels the idea of scolding. She understands that Chu Feng is not as immature as she seems, and is very ferocious!Huang Chengyuan was also stunned, and then he laughed. He was only involved in the pain, coughing and spitting out a mouthful of blood. He took the tissue from Aunt Qing and wiped his mouth: "hero comes out of youth. When I see you, I think of my youth. Good, good!"


    Huang Chengyuan''s words are full of admiration, but Chu Feng doesn''t feel much. As the old saying goes, the person who laughs at you the most and pursues you most is likely to kill you.


    Look at the time on the mobile phone, Chu Feng''s expression is plain: "there are nine minutes left!"


    Huang Cheng foresight chufeng oil salt does not enter the appearance of bitter smile and shake his head: "it is really a stubborn young man!" But there was no time to waste. Huang Chengyuan''s face appeared serious: "I don''t know how you feel about Yin Yin, but I don''t care about all these things. I hope you can do me a favor."


    When he spoke, he was looking at Chu Feng, but the latter was just listening but not speaking, which really depressed Huang Chengyuan. However, he did not continue to beat around the Bush: "Yin Yin is the first successor of a great power. If I die, she can be on the top of the line. I hope you can help her!"


    "At that time, I''ll let aunt Qing testify to reduce some of your troubles."


    Chu Feng had no expression: "what force?"


    "South Heavenly King gate!" Huang Cheng Yuan Yang raised her hand, as if she was not mentally enough. Aunt Qing stood behind her quietly and said, "it''s the first group of the Chinese dynasty. The young master is the young master of the tianwangmen. He was just exiled to this point by his brother''s calculation. However, the second young master can''t go to the top until he is sure that the young master is dead and gets the tianwangmen order card.


    Therefore, these years, the little Lord and the young lady hide in the river and sea to avoid his brother''s pursuit, because the heavenly king token is on the little Lord. If he wants to be on the top of the throne, he must have a heavenly king token. And the young lady will go back with the little Lord''s instructions, not necessarily on the top, but many elders will support it. "


    "Tianwangmen, Huangjia?"


    Although Chu Feng remained calm, his heart was full of waves. He had guessed that the identity of Huang Jingyin and his father was not simple. Otherwise, there would be no such a person as aunt Qing to follow him. However, he found that he underestimated it.


    The underground world of the Chinese dynasty is full of wind and clouds. There are many big and small poles. However, no one will forget tianwangmen, because it is a super crocodile occupying more than ten provinces in the south. Compared with the chaos in the north, the southern tianwangmen can be said to be the leader of the Jidao in longshuo.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s expression still calm, Huang Chengyuan nodded in secret: "yes, but Yinyin still doesn''t know her life experience. If I can''t find a person who I can rest assured and have strength, I''d rather not tell Yinyin this secret all my life. Chu Feng, you are the most satisfied person I''ve ever been, would you like to?"


    "No!"


    Chu Feng almost did not have any thought to stand up and look at the time: "ten minutes have come, I don''t know what you said just now." Seeing Huang Chengyuan''s astonished look, Chu Feng continued: "it''s not that I''m afraid, it''s just that I''ve just stabilized my things, and I''m not willing to provoke people I can''t afford."


    Chu Feng has his own reason for saying that, that is, Huang Chengyuan wants to take risks on his own, but he can''t give himself anything. He is not willing to do things that are not directly proportional to his pay and return.


    Huang Chengyuan naturally caught Chu Feng''s idea. He only frowned deeply and didn''t open his mouth at last. He raised his hand: "you didn''t mean to, so I didn''t say it. But I still hope you can keep this secret on Yin Yin''s face. It doesn''t matter if I die. I don''t want Yinyin to do the same."


    "Yes." Chu Feng thought a lot of thoughts in his heart. When he was about to leave, he took out a porcelain bottle and threw it to Aunt Qing: "the medicine here can relieve uncle Huang''s pain. If you don''t recover, you can live at least half a year. I''ll go first!"


    "Young master, do you want to let the young lady know the news? Maybe she can talk about Chu Feng?" After Chu Feng left, aunt Qing held the porcelain vase in her hand and frowned.


    "Chu Feng, not as simple as you think, Yinyin almost means."


    Huang Chengyuan took the porcelain bottle in aunt Qing''s hand, and his eyes were inexplicably playful: "give me medicine to let me live more than half a year, do not agree with my request, he wants to become a dove to occupy the nest of magpie!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Chu Feng used to be a kind person. He was willing to pay for the convenience of others, but now, he is more oriented by interests!


    Even if he has already embarked on this road, Chu Feng will choose to go on all the time. If he does not move forward, he will only be annihilated in the long river of history. Song Jiang in ancient times is an example. Being too pedantic will not only harm himself but also the people around him.


    Huang Chengyuan is the little master of tianwangmen, which Chu Feng didn''t expect. If it had been a few months ago, Chu Feng might have promised him that he was about to die. But now, Chu Feng doesn''t know, even if he doesn''t know. If he knows nature, he will seek his own interests.


    "Less wind, Yan invited you to have breakfast."


    Just out of the old district, ready to stop a car to leave, a car stopped in front of Chu Feng, the window fell, Jiang Ming''s gentle appearance appeared in front of him, less modest, more a little polite.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and pulled open the door to get on the bus. Yan Tianming was not surprised to find himself.


    However, this breakfast is not to go to any high-end places, but to Yan Tianming''s home. Because the school is not the reason for the weekend, only Yan Tianming and several servants are at home. Yan Qingshan and Yan Ruyu usually come back on weekends. Yan Ruyu spends more time in her own single apartment.


    Chu Feng, led by Jiang Ming, went to the balcony on the second floor with a smell of noodles floating in the air.


    Jiang Ming brought Chu Feng here and went down by himself. He knew that what the master was going to say to Chu Feng was not suitable for him to know. Some things are good, but some things may have to pay their own lives to know.


    "Come on, while it''s hot, I''m at home by myself. I always like to be simple."


    Yan Tianming was not very formal in his simple family dress. Pointing to a bowl of noodles and a bottle of milk on the table, Yan Tianming said with a smile, "I''ve been busy all night. I need to supplement my energy!"


    Chu Feng didn''t show any politeness, or there was no need to be polite in front of Yan Tianming. He went over and picked up noodles and ate them in a big gulp. Then he drank two mouthfuls of milk. The feeling of hunger disappeared.


    Yan Tianming did not go to say anything, just quietly looking at the distance, until Chu Feng put down the bowl and drank up the bottle of milk before he opened his mouth: "don''t you worry about me poisoning?"


    "You know, if you are killed now, there will be no Jidao in Jianghai!"


    "If you kill me, the river will be more chaotic." Chu Feng pulled a paper towel to wipe the corners of his mouth without any fluctuation. He said quietly, "so whether you want to kill me or how, you will not choose to do it, because once I die, the whole river and sea will enter into turmoil.


    Of course, you can send troops to maintain stability, but the people have been in a state of panic since this period of time. If the military martial law happens again, you, a section officer, will step down. "


    "So for whatever reason, even if you really want me to die, you''ll wait until everything calms down."


    "I suddenly feel a little regret that I let you successfully control the river and sea pole road." Yan Tianming''s eyes brightened, and he took a meaningful look at Chu Feng: "you are smarter than Huang Luowen and langdeli, and even Huangfu ruodi. You know how to grasp people''s heart. You''re right. I want to kill you, but the fact is that I can''t do it."


    Sitting up straight, Yan Tianming continued: "just you don''t worry, after the event I move you?"


    Chu Feng, with a smile on his lips, stood up and walked to the edge of the balcony and looked at the distance: "everyone has his own responsibility. Black and white have existed since ancient times. Black can''t occupy white, and white can''t completely erase the darkness. I''m confident that I can make you feel at ease, and I''m confident that the river and sea will be several times better than before."


    Yan Tianming is very interested in opening: "say to listen, if you are satisfied, I will help you eliminate all the troubles today!"


    "Where there is darkness, there is sin." Chu Feng knew that although he had won the three gangs by the autumn wind, there were still many hidden dangers. At least, the collapse of the three gangs affected the interests of many people. The officials must have said, "I can reduce the crime rate of Jianghai by 50% in a month!"


    When Yan Tianming was very interested, Chu Feng continued: "there are also drugs. Although Jianghai officials continue to publicize that there are no such things in Jianghai, there are all kinds of drugs. Compared with Huang He gambling, the harm of drugs is the greatest. As long as I am here, the drugs in Jianghai will be reduced by 90%


    Chu Feng didn''t say too much about it. After all, there were people who had interests. Drugs were undoubtedly huge profits. No one was willing to give up the cake. Chu Feng did not dare to erase it all, but he could control at least 90%. After all, the channel controlled by the green gang and the wild wolf gang was 70% of the total amount of the river and sea.


    "Gambling and yellow, my requirements are not high!" Hearing Chu Feng''s statement, Yan Tianming also said slowly: "after all, there are many things that can''t be banned repeatedly in a society. Gambling can ruin one''s family and ruin people''s lives. Even if the official ban on gambling is not very effective, I don''t ask for it.


    Because Panlong can become a gambling city, it''s understandable that there are some things in China. One country, two systems, then I can have a good balance. It''s just usury. I hope you can stop it. It''s an evil industry! "As Chu Feng nodded slightly, Yan Tianming continued: "as for Huang, it has existed since the emergence of human civilization, and capitalist groups have operated legally. However, in the Chinese dynasty, this kind of thing can not be put on the stage for historical reasons, but some things are very wonderful. Without Huang, it is strong. There are too many rapes. "


    "You know what I mean?"


    Chu Feng was surprised to see Yan Tianming and sighed in secret. He was worthy of being a person who would enter the Central Committee in the future. Chu Feng could almost foresee that the current ideological confinement of the Chinese people would disappear in front of his eyes.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t answer, Yan Tianming knew that he knew what he meant. Huang, gambling and poison were harmful to a group, but the three poisons were the most harmful. As long as Chu Feng controlled this and controlled the channels, it would not be difficult for the drug industry in the river and sea to drop by 90%.


    Huang he bet, however, is no longer a matter of controlling channels. It is totally impossible to prohibit it. This is the case when there are policies and countermeasures. Therefore, as long as there is no bottom line, Yan Tianming can turn a blind eye to it.


    "Mr. Yan, in a month''s time, you will see a different river and sea!"


    Chu Feng knows Yan Tianming''s mind, and naturally is willing to cooperate. Since ancient times, if you don''t have a good deal with each other, Jidao can''t do anything. Everyone just takes what he needs: "however, has the blue cell people got any news?"


    This is the most worried problem of Chu Feng after Yao Xin. The blue cell people are terrorists. There is no bottom line for anything they do, which is much more harmful than the extreme way.


    "The snake has its way, the mouse has its way!"


    Yan Tianming shook his head, and his eyes revealed a bit of fun: "I can dispatch a batch of arms from the army to you, and then you can send them back to me together with the rocket launcher. Blue cell people want to find them, you are more suitable than me!"


    Chu Feng secretly said to an old fox that he knew Yan Tianming''s plan was to save the official strength and let himself fight. However, Chu Feng also knew that Yan Tianming intended to stand in his present position. Otherwise, he, who was in charge of group D army, could put out any extreme way at any time.


    Of course, this is also when Yan Tianming let himself perform. To Yan Tianming, it is also to let him give an account to the people above!


    "This is the address. The ammunition has been sent to the former youth gang headquarters." When Chu Feng had insight into Yan Tianming''s mind, the latter handed a note to Chu Feng: "there are 210 of them. They have not only slight impact, but also bombs. You can do it by yourself, but I believe you can do it well."


    "By the way, the girl Ruyu has been murmuring about where you died these days and why you didn''t go to school. It seems that there is something to look for you."


    When Chu Feng was stunned, Yan Tianming said meaningfully: "although I don''t know why Ruyu wants to find you, it''s good for you or for Ruyu. Don''t go one step further. She''s a woman of literary school after all, do you know?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know Yan Tianming''s meaning, but that step had already passed. Of course, it must not be said: "I know, I''ll leave first if there''s nothing wrong. Say hello to Yan and Ruyu for me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    After two days, Chu Feng would go to the hospital every day to help Yao xinshujin. Although there was no way to make her alive, she always needed to do something to keep her alive.


    As for blue cells, they were killed two days ago according to the address given by Yan Tianming. However, it was found that people had disappeared early. It seemed that Chu Feng had been expected to appear. No one left, but some wine bottles and some dry food packaging bags remained, which proved that the blue cell people had been here.


    Although it''s a pity that he didn''t meet anyone, Chu Feng didn''t bother too much. He just asked Xia Yan to go on and be more careful recently. At the same time, after sending people to search secretly, he didn''t pay attention to this matter.


    At the same time, two days later, the whole river and sea completely calmed down. The people who did not dare to go out some time ago also began to resume their wonderful night life. They only found that the river and sea were different from before.


    In the past, in hotels, song halls, nightclubs and other places, some people would buy and sell some things at night. However, in recent two days, many people have not seen those people who sell bulk drugs. At one time, the price of drugs in the whole river and sea has risen from 400 yuan per gram to 810 grams, and some people even buy 1000 yuan a gram.


    Similarly, there are dozens of underground casinos, no matter how big or small, they are still customers like clouds, but the usurers are missing. Many people go in and lose out, and they can''t find anyone to borrow money from.


    At the same time, the 47 leisure clubs in Jianghai were taken away overnight, and the owners and persons in charge were killed. The police then reported that the 47 leisure clubs were forced to become prostitutes. At the moment, they did not mention the death of the responsible persons.


    But because things don''t happen to the people, people don''t care about them.


    Since two days ago, the law and order of the river and sea began to change unprecedentedly. The night car robbery, robbery and so on all disappeared, leaving people in a trance. Is the world changed or the bad people dead?


    Slowly, a news spread to many people''s ears. The reason why Jianghai appeared such an unprecedented thing was that the three gangs that occupied the river and sea were destroyed, and more than a dozen small poles in Pujiang district also completely disappeared. Instead, there was a force called Fengmen, just like the original Qingbang, the overlord of Jianghai Jidao!


    The people themselves hate Jidao, but the appearance of this wind gate has got unprecedented praise. In the past of the separation of the Three Kingdoms, Fengmen has become the dominant force, and the underground world of the river and sea has begun a period of calm.


    Many people are curious about who is responsible for the Fengmen, and there are also many people to explore. They want to know why the Fengmen appeared overnight and replaced the three major gangs. However, no matter how curious people pry into it, they can not get any information.


    The only thing I can know is that the master of Fengmen is called fengshao by the people on the road!


    No one knows how old the wind is, who he is and what he looks like. Many people are speculating in their hearts that maybe he is a middle-aged man of dozens of years old. Otherwise, how could such a big power be created?


    There are all kinds of rumors. The most common one is that Feng Shao is 1.9 meters tall, with big arms and round waist, just like a black bear in the jungle. His body is full of fluffy. These things are compared to the existence of animals. However, we are convinced that this is the absolute extreme boss. It should be like this.


    "Chu Feng, you will not die well."


    However, when the opinions of the outside world are different, the former headquarters of the youth gang has been changed into the headquarters of the wind gate. Now it is 10 o''clock in the morning in a room. Huangfu ruodie looks indignantly at the Chu Feng galloping on his body and says bitterly.


    In the past few days, Chu Feng did not kill her or beat her, and gave her absolute freedom, but he did not give her to leave the headquarters. Before going to bed every night and when she got up every morning, Chu Feng must vent her extra energy on her body, making Huangfu Ruo die almost numb.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, released the extra energy, and then left the woman''s body with infinite charm: "don''t say such words, I don''t know if I will die well, but I only know that you are just my tool to vent my anger."


    Huang Fu Ruo die clenched his lips and closed his eyes: "son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng sneered. He couldn''t kill Huangfu ruodie, but he didn''t want to let go. The woman had too much hatred for him. The only thing he could do was to smash all the pride of this woman and make her lose all pride.


    Of course, there is another reason that conquering women like Huangfu ruodie gives Chu Feng a special sense of achievement every time!


    Just want to go to the bathroom to wash the morning sweat, but Chu Feng is a congealed left eye, and then directly turned out, a figure burst in from the window position outside, and kicked chufeng''s head with a fierce incomparable kick.


    Raised his hand and the kick to the leg collision, Chu Feng slightly surprised in the heart, swing a little numb left hand to see the uninvited guest in the room: "who are you?"


    Hearing the news, Huangfu Ruo die also opened his eyes and saw the face of the comer with a look of joy: "Auntie!"Aunt Qin looked at Huang Fu Ruo die''s appearance and giggled: "Miss, I don''t see that you are quite patient. For more than an hour, you haven''t said a word?"


    Aunt Qin did not make fun of Huang Fu Ruo die any more. She just looked at Chu Feng with great interest. Her eyes lit up and said, "you are a fierce boy. I like it when you see me!"


    At this time, Chu Feng also found that he had nothing on. He was embarrassed when he was looked at by such a half old woman. He picked up the towel left on the ground and wrapped it in his body. Then he looked at Aunt Qin standing in front of him!


    "Good boy, you dare to come to our Huangfu family. It''s good!"


    When Chu Feng examined aunt Qin, who was half old and Xu Niang, the latter said with a smile: "but I appreciate such a hot-blooded man as you. I like it, regardless of who she is and what identity she is. I''m going to take her away now. Fengshao won''t stop me?"


    Chu Feng had calmed down from the beginning of the calm, and looked at Huang Fu Ruo die, who had already sat up. He knew that he was not aunt Qin''s opponent. At least he could not keep her. He nodded: "of course you can!"


    Aunt Qin''s eyes flashed a trace of color. She didn''t think of chufeng''s cooperation. But she walked up to Chu Feng and giggled: "little guy, you don''t want to let the eldest lady go because you like me, do you? If this is the case, you should be careful. I have a big appetite


    Chu Feng, an old goblin, who had just vented himself on Huangfu ruodie, seemed to be burning again. He coughed: "madam, I think you can almost be my grandmother. Don''t tempt me. I can''t help cleaning for ten days and ten nights!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die sees that Chu Feng is willing to let people go. He thinks that he is afraid of aunt Qin. He comes out of the quilt and puts on his clothes. He looks at Chu Feng coldly and says, "I will avenge you!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, pressed the internal call and told the guards to wait. Huangfu ruodie didn''t stop them when they left. Then he looked at Aunt Qin and said, "can you go now? I have to take a bath."


    Aunt Qin took a meaningful look at Chu Feng, and then nodded to Huangfu Ruo die and walked toward the door. She only suddenly smelled a crisis when she opened the door. But when she didn''t know where she came from, she felt a pain in her shoulder and her pretty face was angry: "what are you doing?"


    "Windgate headquarters, you can ask to see you, but next time remember not to touch it."


    Chu Feng took back his dagger hand and looked at Aunt Qin coldly: "this time is a lesson, but next time I will kill you. Now, get out of here!"


    "Chu Feng, you bastard!" Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t expect that it was just a matter of a blink of an eye. Chu Feng directly started to make people unable to defend themselves. Seeing the bright red behind the white clothes of aunt Qin, he angrily put out his hand.


    "Miss, let''s go!"


    Aunt Qin is also tough. Although she is overcast by the wind of Chu, she does not get angry and holds Huangfu ruodie. She looks at Chu Feng with a smile: "you remind me of a man in those years. You are as insidious as he was!"


    Then he took Huangfu Ruo die and left directly. Because there was Chu Feng saying hello in advance, the guards did not pay attention to their departure and always stayed in their own position.


    Chu Feng went back to his room and stood at the window and looked at the two people who left the headquarters. He could not see any expression on his face: "Huangfu family, even though I stand at the peak of Jianghai Jidao, it seems that there is still a gap between you and me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    "It''s said that you let Huangfu ruobi go. It doesn''t seem very good to us?"


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Xia Yan, who has been busy with some things these days, appears in front of Chu Feng: "although Shuangzhu Hui has disintegrated with the cooperation of Jade Scorpion, the Huangfu family is a disaster after all. If Huangfu ruodie has a sinister heart, it will be a devastating disaster for us."


    "Don''t worry, Huangfu ruobi won''t use the strength of Huangfu''s family." Chu Feng didn''t have much to worry about. As for the reason, he didn''t know how to deal with things with Xia Yan


    "I''ll be relieved if you have a sense of propriety."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s confident look on his face, Xia Yan also dispelled his worries, and then told Chu Feng all the events of the past two days: "the Green Gang''s people are dead and running, and the rest are basically eliminated. The Wolf Gang has langdeli''s words to stay. Some of them chose to surrender, and some of them chose to leave, but there is no big problem.


    As for the double Pearl Club, Jade Scorpion''s extraordinary cooperation in these two days not only let the remnant of Shuangzhu Club merge into the wind door, but also let out the Jade Scorpion group she controlled, and she left by herself. "


    "So generous?"


    Chu Feng was stunned at the smell of the speech. He knew a lot about the Jade Scorpion group Chu Feng. It was a team searching for intelligence. At ordinary times, there might be nothing. But when necessary, a group of women could fight directly to kill the enemy, because no one would think of the harm brought by a group of women, which doomed it to be powerful.


    Xia Yan nodded: "I began to feel as impossible as you, but this is the fact." After a pause, Xia Yan continued: "but Jade Scorpion is a little strange, not only incorporated into the double Pearl Club, but also left a person she trained to be the leader of Jade Scorpion team, saving us a lot of trouble."


    "Ask her to come and I''ll see you."


    After seeing scorpion jade, she is not used to leaving a dangerous mind to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looked back and narrowed his eyes. His left eye twinkled with brilliance. He examined the woman in front of him. Then he opened his mouth: "what''s your name?"


    The woman is still that kind of calm: "blueberry!"


    "Blueberry, nice name, nice man!" Chu Feng nodded her head, went to the side of blueberry, and asked meaningfully: "Jade Scorpion left you, did you explain what you want to do?"


    When he spoke, Chu Feng''s left eye was always staring at her. As long as there was a lie on her, she would be killed immediately!


    She didn''t know that she was on the verge of life and death. She slightly bowed her head and said, "he asked me to take the Jade Scorpion team to help fengshao you. She had a better future with you than with her. Let''s be loyal to you, just like being loyal to her!"


    "Is there such a good man in the world?"


    Chu Feng was shocked when he heard the speech, because he could not see any color in her body. That means that she didn''t lie at all. Why did she do that when she thought of the cold and beautiful woman who didn''t like to talk, she left the hard-working Jade Scorpion group to herself?


    Blueberry frowned: "little wind, group leader, she is a good person."


    "Cough, I don''t mean that. I just feel it." Chu Feng coughed awkwardly, and then waved his hand: "then you go down. Later, the Jade Scorpion group will be responsible for the information and assassination of the damper. It is the same thing that you did before. The difference is that you are now serving the damper."


    "Money!"


    LAN Mei Er nodded, and then simply opened her mouth when Chu Feng''s voice dropped: "the development of the intelligence group can''t do without money. Recruitment or training are all about money. Give 100 million yuan first!"


    "What, 100 million?" Chu Feng''s mouth is wide. He only invested two hundred million yuan to build everything now, but now blueberry only needs 100 million yuan to build an intelligence team. Is chufeng''s secret way not to dig money?


    But seeing the disdainful eyes of blueberry, Chu Feng licked her lower lip and said to Xia Yan, "well, you wait and give her two hundred million yuan. I not only need intelligence, but also the most excellent assassin team. They usually spy on intelligence, but when it comes to the key, you are the trump card to take people''s lives."


    She told Xia Yan to prepare money for blue mei''er, but she still stood there: "why don''t you go?"


    "My job is to be with you."


    "Follow me? All the time? " Chu Feng looked at the girl who was about three or four years older than herself and said with a playful smile: "sister Meier, do you want to follow me when I take a bath, go to the toilet and sleep? It will make me feel like I have found a secret! "


    She blushed, but she still replied, "I''m playing the role of a secret. If you want to be a scoundrel, it doesn''t matter if you want to be a rascal. Anyway, women always give it to one man or several men. You''re not bad. I''m satisfied with it!"


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly and waved: "OK, you can go down for a while now. I won''t go out in the headquarters for the time being."


    Looking at Chu Feng''s embarrassed look, LAN Mei ER was happy. It seemed that the group leader was right. Feng Shao was still a teenager after all, even though he was heavily killed. She was not thick skinned. She said respectfully and left the office, but she didn''t go anywhere else. She was in the next room."Jade Scorpion, you really let me surprise ah, suddenly a little curious, what kind of person you are." Office quiet down, Chu Feng suddenly rose a trace of interest in Jade Scorpion, think of that scorpion, Chu Feng eyes inexplicably hot two points.


    "Mr. Huangfu, what''s the point of your helping me like this?"


    At the same time, in the office yard 15 kilometers away from the Fengmen headquarters, it was built just a few months ago, but no one has officially settled in. At the moment, a vicious man looks at the middle-aged man standing in front of him, and opens his mouth in doubt.


    "Nature makes sense." The middle-aged man turned his back to the evil man and didn''t look back, but his words were full of momentum without anger and awe: "the peace of Jianghai Jidao has been broken for decades, and now the reunification has been realized, but the unification of Jianghai Jidao has threatened my interests. I hope you can kill Chu Feng at all costs."


    "After it''s done, I can arrange channels for you and your people to leave. I can also erase the last time you kidnapped my son and daughter. Otherwise, you will not have much living space. I will add a fire to it!"


    There was a trace of solemnity in the expression of the sinister man. He did not doubt what the middle-aged man said. It was not easy to kill Chu Feng. He had planned to make a decision. However, Chu Feng unexpectedly won the river and sea extreme Road, and cooperated with the government in two ways. Their living space was constantly compressed.


    At the moment, the middle-aged man slowly turned around with a very ordinary face, but the breath that sometimes exudes is that people dare not underestimate: "think about it, no matter how strong the Chu wind is, it is only a person, an 18-year-old boy, as long as it is a person, there are weaknesses, as long as there are weak points, it is not invincible."


    "I''m waiting for your good news. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t start. You''ll still hide here, but I don''t guarantee that Chu Feng won''t come."


    Leaving a word, the middle-aged man left directly. The sinister man stood in his place thinking about what he was doing. Finally, he took out the encrypted phone and dialed out a number. He said the current situation once. Finally, he asked, "Miss pearl, the conditions of Huangfu family are here. Shall we act immediately or continue to wait for the opportunity?"


    The other end of the phone was silent for a long time, and then came a woman with a voice of killing: "investigate the people around Chu Feng. If you don''t kill him, you can''t revenge for your dead brother!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    "I finally see you again, but I miss you so much!"


    The next day, Chu Feng appeared in Jianghai University. Because he hadn''t come for a few days, he was chatting with a sister. He saw Chu Feng in front of him. He sighed in a signboard style: "a bull man is a bull man. He hasn''t been in school for a few days since the beginning of school. He has come and gone without a trace."


    Chu Feng has long been used to ridicule with four eyes, so he just laughs. Everyone thinks that he is not doing his job, but he doesn''t know how many lives and deaths have taken place these days.


    "By the way, I''ll tell you something."


    Four eyes originally wanted to chat with her sister, but she thought of something. She looked at Chu Feng with narrow eyes: "these days when you didn''t come, Yan Ruyu, a junior student, came to see you almost every day. Let us tell you that if you come back, you must go to her. Otherwise, don''t blame her for being rude."


    After conveying a little message, the gossip spirit of four eyes showed again: "be honest, what''s the relationship between you and lengao fairy. Although I only came to Jianghai university this year, I heard that Yan Ruyu never took the initiative to look for any boy, but now it''s all day."


    "No, I haven''t come today, but I think it will be soon."


    Chu Feng was stunned when he heard the speech, but he was relieved when he thought of what Yan Tianming and himself said. For the woman who was cold and arrogant in appearance but rebellious in heart, Chu Feng suddenly felt a bit afraid of it. It can also be said that now Chu Feng avoids meeting Yan Ruyu as much as possible.


    Otherwise, he always feels as if he has become a tool for Yan Ruyu to vent his anger, and the role has completely flipped.


    "Xiao Feng, you are back at last."


    At this time, Huang Jingyin walked into the classroom and saw Chu Feng with four eyes at once. She immediately appeared in front of him like the wind. Without saying a word, she asked her four eyes to sit aside and her body directly leaned on Chu Feng''s body: "what''s the matter? Why don''t you come to school these days?"


    Seeing Huang Jingyin, Chu Feng''s subconscious vigilance immediately dissipated. Huang Chengyuan had a purpose for himself, but Huang Jingyin didn''t know it. Huang Jingyin raised a smile: "it''s a little uncomfortable these two days, but I''ve told headmaster Yan that he approved my rest."


    Huang Jingyin did not doubt that he had him. He took Chu Feng''s arm and mumbled there: "my father called me yesterday and mentioned you. I hope you can come to my house again when you have time. It seems that he wants to talk to you about something."


    Unconsciously floating on the face of a layer of red, looking at Chu Feng eyes blinking: "so, you recently have time?"


    "It''s not to marry you directly to me, is it?"


    Chu Feng naturally knew why Huang Chengyuan wanted to find himself. He thought he was better after taking his own medicine. However, the Chu Feng was just hiding in his heart and joking slightly: "if this is the case, then I really dare not go. If I am forced to marry you at that time, I don''t know whether to answer or not."


    Huang Jingyin angrily gave Chu Feng a white eye: "wronged you, I want what have what, in addition to no money, how to think?"


    "Envy, envy, no justice!"


    Then in a look of neuropathy, four eyes directly stood up and half knelt on the ground: "today, if you don''t accept me as an apprentice, I won''t be able to get up on my knees."


    "Well, we''ll discuss it later."


    Hearing the teacher''s coming, four eyes suddenly stood up from the ground, instantly disappeared his obscene smile, became extremely serious, wearing a pair of glasses still looked very gentle, but the indecent meaning in his eyes sometimes destroyed his whole feeling.


    This class is a course of economics. It was originally Huangfu ruodie''s class, but she asked for leave for special reasons. Everyone thought that she had been ill for several days. But only Chu Feng knew that Huang Fu Ruo die had hatred in her heart. Where could she want to attend the class?


    "I''m sorry to disturb you!"


    In the middle of the class, a woman''s voice broke the peace of the classroom. Chu Feng followed her voice and saw what she was doing?


    A man in his forties was in class. When he saw a beautiful girl standing at the door, his anger was suddenly dissipated, but he showed a warm smile: "what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Ying nodded slightly to apologize, and then looked at the thousands of people present: "I want to find Chu Feng!" When speaking, his eyes have also been locked in the Chu wind among the crowd. Although some people seem ordinary, they are like gold falling into the desert. If they don''t pay attention, they will become the focus.


    "That, it seems to be Zhao Ying?" Huang Jingyin was nestled in Chu Feng''s body. She didn''t care about other things. She just listened attentively. But when she heard that someone was looking for Chu Feng, she was still a woman''s voice. She immediately became alert. However, she also found Zhao Ying very familiar and recognized her immediately.


    It''s nothing to say in a simple sentence, but a stone stirs up thousands of waves. Originally, everyone was flustered by Jin Xiaoqi''s coming to Chu Feng at the new year''s party. At the moment, Zhao Ying''s appearance makes Chu Feng become the focus again.


    Although Zhao Ying is not as famous as Jin Xiaoqi, she is also a famous actress in a certain circle. If the professor is not still standing in the classroom, it is estimated that they have already swarmed out. However, that kind of silence still makes Zhao Ying at the door feel a little uneasy, as if she has no clothes on.Chu Feng was also curious about what Zhao Ying wanted to do with herself, but when she saw her face, she probably understood. She patted her head and stood up: "teacher, can I go out for a while?"


    The professor in the lecture hall looked at Chu Feng and said that it would not be the second generation of rich officials. Otherwise, some stars would come to the door and nodded: "go!"


    "Thank you, teacher!" Politely, she patted Huang Jingyin on the back of her hand to let her go, and then she went out.


    "Well, when will you treat me? I haven''t been here for a month! "


    Walking on the shady path of the campus and seeing no one around, Zhao Ying blushed and whispered. Since Chu Feng didn''t know what to do last time, Zhao Ying felt that she was not very comfortable. She had to come a week ago, but she still hasn''t come.


    Chu Feng looked at Zhao Ying who came to today with her body. She narrowed her eyes and pretended to be surprised: "Miss Zhao, you are not pregnant, are you?"


    "No!" Zhao Ying clenched her lips, but she still didn''t dare to talk to Chu Feng too loud. She still remembered the scene of killing people silently. Zhao Ying still remembers: "I started to feel pregnant, so I secretly tested things, but the results were not found for three consecutive days, so it must be your problem."


    Although Zhao Ying was speaking calmly, her tears were almost flowing out. She was really scared to understand this. She took out a pill that had been prepared for a long time. If Zhao Ying didn''t come today, Chu Feng really forgot: "take this, don''t touch a man in three days, you will be normal."


    Zhao Ying''s face was happy to take the pill, but when she heard Chu Feng''s words, her face turned red: "I haven''t touched a man for more than a month."


    "You don''t seem to need to tell me that, do you?" Chu Feng rolled his eyes and looked at the figure in a hurry in the distance. He whispered, "if nothing happens, our intersection will end here. Goodbye!"


    Then she left Zhao Ying and walked to the front, wondering what made her run so fast. As for Zhao Ying, she believed that the Green Gang was gone and no one could threaten her.


    "This guy, I run away when I see a girl. Am I not beautiful enough?"


    After taking the pill, she looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure. Zhao Ying was bored. Naturally, she saw that Chu Feng was aiming at a girl.


    But at the moment the body''s problems are lifted, Zhao Ying also does not want to pay attention to so much, the mood joyfully leaves from another direction!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    "Get out of here!"


    In the expensive ward of Jianghai hospital, Yao Shuren can walk down the ground, only need to cultivate for a while, and then they can be discharged.


    And do not know what reason, hospital completely free Yao Shuren medical fees, according to poor households to give care, only a small amount of bed fees can be asked, but Zhao Guiyuan said that is the above meaning, Yao Shuren also scattered to ask, only when the hospital also has good.


    Just today, Yao Shuren, who is still in a good mood, was going to the garden to walk around and relax, and also bask in the sun. But he was asked to come to the door before he went out. How can he not be angry?


    "Uncle!"


    Mu Tianfei was a little stiff in tone, because uncle died inexplicably. The destruction of the Qing Gang seemed a little upset. She also told her mother that he would not be bothered in the recent period. But Yao Qianxue, who had been caught in his hand, would not pay attention to him. He gave a million thoughts. Mu Tianfei was very reluctant to think about it.


    If it is in the youth gang still exists, he holds that he is Huang Luowen''s nephew. Mu Tianfei only when yaoqianxue is a normal girl, playing even though, but after the Qing Gang is destroyed, he finds that people around him are not so close to themselves.


    Mu Tianfei is not a fool. Naturally, he understands that those around him are worried that they are affected by his uncle and attacked and killed by the enemies of the Qing Gang, and then they pay the price, so they are all far away.


    This strong contrast makes Mu Tianfei very depressed. In the morning, he called yaoqianxue and ate together at night, but he was rejected mercilessly. Later, he called his mother, Mu Huanglian, who was also hesitant and asked Mu Tianfei to think about his own way.


    Before, muhuanlian was very agree with his appointment with yaoqianxue. Even he could not even throw yaoqianxue to bed. But at this moment, Mu Tianfei is not a fool.


    In the heart curse to kill the gang of the wind door, but also angry to the hospital.


    Yao Shuren''s chest is rolling and rolling. When he is obviously angry, Mu Tianfei said coldly: "I said it well when I borrowed money to treat your illness. The loan contract was filled in by your family. According to the contract, you have to pay me fivemillion by now. If you want to get over a million, it is unreasonable?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking."


    Yao Shuren is a man who is honest and sarcastic. He will be weak all his life: "the reason why you borrowed money is because of the promise of Xiaoxue''s mother. Now you want us to pay fivemillion. It is nothing but Xiaoxue who wants to leave the relationship with you. Are you really a fool?"


    Mu Tianfei didn''t care that his inner thoughts were broken by Yao Shuren, and he took out three notes from his pocket. This is the sign of Mu Huanglian and pressed his finger print: "yes, what is the matter? Now I only need money, of course, I can not pay back the money. Let your baby daughter marry me and get engaged. This matter will be even."


    With the change of status, Mu Tianfei''s mind has changed a lot. What he thought about before was to play Yao Qianxue. But now he urgently needs to get yaoqianxue and save a little sense of existence.


    "Mu Tianfei!"


    At this time, Yao Qianxue, who came from school, had come to the hospital. Seeing Mu Tianfei and several people here, she said angrily and walked to stand in front of her father: "my mother just borrowed you 500000, and you were a million. If you do this again, I will call the police."


    Yao Qianxue''s arrival, and what she said did not make Mu Tianfei converge a little bit, but more crazy, and raised the debt: "what is the world, I borrow money now to pursue debt, there are still mistakes, alarm? Then you go. You see if the police are catching me or you. "


    Yao Qianxue looks stiff, looking at the defect in Mu Tianfei''s hand, knowing that he can not fight at this time.


    "Snow!"


    When yaoqianxue was made by several of the strips in his hand and didn''t know how to open his mouth, Mu Huanglian, who received a similar call, came to the hospital, and saw Mu Tianfei in the hospital, and smiled awkwardly, and then walked to pull yaoqianxue to the side.


    Yaoqianxue shook away muhuanlian''s hand: "look, it''s all your business."


    "What do you say, I''m not for your father?" "When muhuanlian heard the words, he immediately got strange, and did not pay attention to other people:" now your father is fine, but I asked Mu Shao to borrow money to cure it, or will your father have the chance to stand up now? "


    "And, you robbed me of a million in my hand and gave it to musao. You are stupid?"


    When yaoqianxue shook his head and felt a little helpless, Mu Huanglian looked at Mu Tianfei in the distance and said in a small voice: "Xiaoxue, my mother just came to think about it. Although the Qinggang had no home that caused Mu Tianfei, he was still a rich second generation at least, and he was also rich.


    I mean you do what he said. It doesn''t only mean we don''t have to pay five million. Maybe you will return a million of them to us. It''s good. It''s good. It''s no harm! "


    Yaoqianxue stared at her eyes: "are you still my mother?"


    She shook her head without hesitation. She had regretted it once because of her decision. Now she has the chance to choose again. Yaoqianxue is not willing to look like this again, because Yao Shuren tells her that even if he dies, she doesn''t want Yao Qianxue to be unhappy in her life.Seeing Yao Qianxue, who has always been obedient, refused. Mu Huanglian''s face changed and directly sat on the ground. Her tears came and said, "how could I be so miserable? If I found a man who couldn''t give me rich clothes and food, it''s OK to have a daughter now.


    Would you be satisfied if I was arrested by the police? I borrowed that $500000, and now I have $5 million. If you don''t follow someone else, I''ll take legal responsibility. I''m unfilial


    While talking, Mu Huanglian suddenly stood up and ran to one side of the wall: "I might as well crash to death. I don''t have five million to compensate for others. I want you to feel guilty for a lifetime."


    "Mom Yao Qianxue didn''t expect Mu Huanglian to come here. She yelled and quickly ran over to hold Mu Huanglian: "what do you want me to do? We owe me money, but we still need one million yuan. The rest is totally overlord clause. We can go to the police and go through legal procedures."


    "Let''s go. How can I get there? You don''t see my signature and fingerprint?" Mu Huanglian tears clattered: "and Mu Shao looks like a good-looking person. If you follow him, you won''t be as miserable as your mother and I will be all my life!"


    When Mu Huanglian was still crying, Yao Shuren roared, accompanied by two coughs. He looked at the woman who had lived with him for 20 years: "it''s my fault that you don''t have money to enjoy a good life, but I won''t allow you to ruin your daughter''s happiness because of your selfish desires."


    In Mu Huanglian''s subconscious stop crying, it seems that when a gentle man is so strong, the latter looks at Mu Tianfei steadfastly: "Mu Tianfei, we''ll give you five million, even if it''s used to pay the debt all my life, but if you want Xiaoxue with you, don''t dream."


    "A lifetime?" Mu Tianfei looked at the farce, sneered, raised the IOU in his hand, and pointed to the line below: "didn''t you see the last one? If you don''t pay off the principal and interest within three months, your family will have to work for me all my life. Do you think it is possible for you to pay off the debt all your life? "


    Seeing the last line of words, Yao Shuren coughed repeatedly and pointed to Mu Huanglian, whose head was bowed down. Finally, he sighed with a long sigh: "losers!"


    When Mu Tianfei borrowed money, he thought that he might be paid back, so he had prepared the last one. Only when Mu Huanglian was in front of the 500000 contract, the latter signed it without looking at it. He only had money in his eyes.


    "Here''s four million, plus the first one million. Get out of here


    When Yao Shuren was almost desperate and Mu Tianfei was smiling, a cold voice sounded in the ward, and then a bank card whirled into Mu Tianfei''s face: "otherwise, you''ll lie down and leave here!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    The bank card slapped on Mu Tianfei''s face and then fell to the ground. The crisp voice became the only melody in the ward, and then there was no sound.


    Mu Huanglian''s mouth is wide. Although the downfall of the Green Gang has made Mu Tianfei''s family not as domineering as before, she still has some strength. Otherwise, she would not want to coerce Yao Qianxue to follow Mu Tianfei after consideration.


    After all, rotten ships have three points!


    However, Mu Tianfei, who was unattainable in her eyes, was thrown on her face by a bank card. The words that came out of her mind were silly!


    Yao Qianxue narrowed her eyes and looked at the sudden Chu Feng, wondering why he appeared here, but more surprised, why did Chu Feng give four million, and know the previous one million?


    Yao Shuren finally came to his senses and recognized Chu Feng. With a smile on his face, he took Chu Feng''s hand and shook it heavily: "benefactor, thank you. If it''s not for you, I won''t get better even if more money is thrown down. You are the regenerative father and mother of Yao Shuren."


    With these words, Yao Shu Ren was kneeling directly on the ground. When he was about to kowtow, he was pulled up by the irresistible force of Chu Feng: "uncle, it''s just a little work. It''s not worth mentioning."


    Then, in Yao Qianxue''s complex and shocked look, Chu Feng looks at Mu Tianfei, with a cold face: "don''t you roll?"


    "Chu Feng, don''t bully people too much."


    Mu Tianfei was deeply humiliated, but a cruel word came out. Seeing Chu Feng''s unfeeling eyes, he swallowed up the words behind him, and turned to go outside reluctantly. He knew that Chu Feng appeared and wanted to do something else. It was just an act of looking for death.


    He will not forget Chu Feng''s cruelty in the hotel suite, and he still remembers it!


    "Pick up the card and leave the note."


    As soon as Mu Tianfei arrived at the door, Chu Feng''s voice sounded faintly. The former was stiff, clenched his lips, turned to pick up the bank card on the ground, and then put the three notes in his hand on the hospital bed. He turned around silently, filled with strong violence and murder in his heart.


    He felt that since he met Chu Feng, nothing was going well.


    Chu Feng looked at Mu Tianfei''s figure slowly leaving, his eyes narrowed slightly, but slowly stretched out to look at the two people who were still standing on one side. Exactly, he looked at the girl standing beside him who was dressed like a ghost: "didn''t you go?"


    Lang eyebrow slightly straightens the body, the right hand takes Sun Li''s arm: "he is my fiance!"


    Sun Li''s body is stiff. He knows more than Mu Tianfei. Lang Meimei tells him that the Chu Feng in front of him is no longer the local bunk he saw at the beginning. In the dark, he is the master of the darkness of the city.


    "You go!"


    Chu Feng narrowed her eyes and opened her mouth in a flat voice. Originally, she thought that Lang Meimei had left with langdeli, but she didn''t expect to stay in the end. However, Chu Feng would not blame Xia Yan, a girl who would not take it seriously.


    He let go of Sun Li and went outside. Today, he just followed Mu Tian to watch the fun. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. It''s not a waste of time.


    "I''m not talking about you."


    Just Lang Meimei''s steps just walked out of the outside, behind Chu Feng''s voice was not salty, when she turned around, Chu Feng''s eyes were looking at Sun Li: "after Lang Meimei and you have no relationship at all, you are you, she is her, now you can go, but remember one thing."


    His left eye was cold, and when Sun Li''s hair fell down, he said, "Xia Wei, you can''t harass him, understand?"


    "I know. I''ll go now."


    At the moment, sun Feng is facing Chu Feng. He can''t feel any hatred. He nods and leaves the ward quickly. As for Lang Meimei, he can''t even manage himself. Where can he pay attention to a woman?


    "No good guy." Just a word, Sun Li quickly left, Lang eyebrow disdainful said a word.


    But knowing that Chu Feng didn''t give her to go, she couldn''t go anywhere. She took a cold look at Chu Feng and walked straight towards the elevator. She knew it was ok if she didn''t go. If she did, she would be caught by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t let Lang Meimei stay. Secretly, blueberry followed her all the time. Unexpectedly, she wanted to leave Lang Meimei, so she didn''t have the chance to leave.


    After solving this small trouble, Chu Feng looked at the three members of the family and realized that he had scared the family just now. He said with a warm smile: "that trouble has gone. You and your family are reunited. I will go first."


    "Wait, doctor!"


    Chu Feng followed, just curious Yao Qianxue''s look in a hurry, the two people''s world is gradually becoming a parallel line, can help Chu Feng willing, but also do not expect anything, but Yao Shuren came up.


    When Chu Feng stops, Yao Shuren looks at Yao Qianxue and knows that Chu Feng likes his daughter. However, he sighs in his heart. After decades of life experience, he feels that Chu Feng seems different from the last time. At least he can''t feel the feeling of Chu Feng''s love for Yao Qianxue.However, as a father, selfishness is always a little bit: "little miracle doctor, I can''t repay you for your great kindness to our family. When I leave the hospital, come home and have a meal!"


    "Xiao Xue, send the little miracle doctor!"


    Yao Qianxue took a complex look at Chu Feng, and then walked out from the door with a cold face. Chu Feng nodded to Yao Shuren and Mu Huanglian, and followed him. He once liked Yao Qianxue because she was very close to him and very real. But now his hands were stained with blood, and Chu Feng had lost his original feeling to Yao Qianxue.


    In other words, the evil heart, self feeling has not been worthy of pure women!


    "Old man, who is that man? How rich he looks?" In the past, Mu Huanglian has forgotten the general situation. When she comes to Yao Shuren, her eyes twinkle. She thinks of the bank card that hit Mu Tianfei''s face, and the domineering attitude of standing there to let Mu Tianfei leave, her mind moves again.


    "A young man who used to like snow, but now seems to have no feeling. He did my operation."


    Yao Shuren sighs, which man is not sentimental, just see to meet the right person at the right time, or meet the wrong person at the right time, or meet the right person at the wrong time.


    But Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue, the former is in the wrong time to meet the right person, the latter is in the right time, meet the wrong person, Yao Shuren sighed again: "in addition, you also put your mind, just called Chu Feng this young man is not mu Tianfei, your little mind, people are very clear."


    "Cut, it''s not a man who wants to marry a wife and have children."


    Mu Huanglian, however, did not hear the general hum, and her eyes were greedy: "as long as I like snow, I can throw five million for snow now, and I can give you surgery. What, do you say surgery?"


    Yao Shuren nodded slightly: "yes, he is a man of excellent medical skills."


    "In this case, we can''t let Xiaoxue miss it. Even if you can''t stand up, you can cure it. What else can''t do?" Mu Huanglian nodded clearly and clapped two palms: "I''ve decided to invite him to our house when you leave hospital. I don''t believe that we Xiaoxue can''t take him!"


    Yao Shuren is also ready to persuade his wife, but the latter is determined to leave the ward, leaving only the sighing Yao Shuren!


    Thank you In the garden of the hospital, Yao Qianxue, who had been silent all the time, took the lead to break the silence and looked at Chu Feng: "I will try to return the money to you, but I don''t have that feeling for you for the time being. After experiencing it once, I don''t want to decide my life casually because of these factors."


    With a slightly apologetic bow, Yao Qianxue''s voice was gentle and gentle: "so please understand that you may be a good man, but please give me time!"


    Chu Feng Yao Qianxue obviously misunderstood and wanted to explain, but the latter left directly after finishing his speech. Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile: "it''s not easy to be a good man these days. He has no distractions, but he is still misunderstood."


    After dispersing Yao Qianxue''s thoughts, Chu Feng took out the phone and walked outside the hospital. He made a decision: "before tomorrow morning, I want the clouds to disappear!"


    Yunxiao sauna, the industry of Mu Tianfei''s family!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    A group of 150 people were walking in the slums. It was two o''clock in the afternoon. All the people who went to work went to work. There was no one left in the slum, which was already short of people.


    "The young master doesn''t know what to do. Why don''t you take us with you?"


    A man walking in the front murmured and began to feel the things hidden in the heavy clothes subconsciously. It seemed that only in this way could he bring a trace of peace of mind: "if something happens at that time, the leader will definitely kill us."


    My companion nodded: "I''m also surprised that this time the task was from other people, but if you want to be the leader, you can''t do anything. If you want to be the successor of the organization, you can''t do without some credit, and it''s a great credit to kill Chu Feng, which makes our organization lose a lot."


    "After all, the chief''s task is to protect the young master once and for all


    Several of his companions nodded in a similar way, but he was still a little depressed and couldn''t disperse. They were originally in a safe place, but the young master asked them to come here without telling the reason. However, he took dozens of people with him and didn''t know where to go.


    But it was the young master, the son of the leader. Although these people did not trust him to leave with some people, they could not disobey his will.


    "Go away, go away, we''re going to tear down the house!"


    At this time, dozens of people came to this side. Everyone had hammers and other things in their hands. They wore engineering hats and looked at the mechanical cars that followed them. These people were just on guard and went to let these people and cars pass by. They didn''t want to have too many extraneous things, even if there were a lot of them.


    After the people and the car passed through them, they felt something was wrong. A small head headed toward the front subconsciously turned back, and his pupil suddenly shrank: "be careful!"


    Although he quickly found out that it was not right, it was just too late. More than a dozen shells flew towards them and landed in the crowd. However, it was not a bomb, but after a bang, it was filled with a pungent smell of smoke and felt a faint meaning.


    At this time, the clattering of guns kept ringing, and the group was caught off guard and had no resistance at all. With the sudden explosion of smoke bombs, they could not see the surrounding environment clearly. In addition, they were completely broken before they formed a formation.


    The smell of blood diffuses in the air, and the continuous gunfire makes people feel shivering from the soul. The cruelty of human nature is vividly displayed at this moment.


    In less than two minutes, the gunfire stopped and the smoke had dispersed. However, none of the 150 people who had stood before fell to the ground. The men dressed as demolition workers stepped forward and coldly took out their pistols to mend the guns for those who did not die.


    "The wind is low, the cleaning is clean, but there are only 150 people, which is not in line with the number provided by Yan staff!"


    In a black car outside the slum area, after hanging up a phone call, blueberry continued, "and from the mouth of the living, it has also been confirmed that there are still a group of people missing, including the leaders, but also confirmed their identity. They are indeed members of the blue cell organization, and two hundred people have come."


    Chu Feng micro squint eyes: "check, regardless of the cost of the search out!"


    When LAN Mei Er nodded to give the order, Chu Feng felt a little uneasy in her heart. Today, she received the news that there were 150 foreign faces. Chu Feng immediately mobilized people to handle affairs. After confirming that these people had heavy weapons, he did not hesitate to order the killing.


    Compared with the Jidao, the blue cells make Chu Feng headache. Even if the ordinary Jidao is crazy, it will keep the bottom line, but the blue cell people are terrorists, and there is no bottom line to say.


    Only kill, can let Chu Feng''s heart a little calmer.


    "It''s not easy for you to be the overlord When the car started and left slowly, the Lang eyebrow tied by Chu Feng jokingly said: "I suddenly expect you to be killed by blue cell people one day, which will save me time and spirit to think about how to kill you."


    Chu Feng turned the mobile phone in his hand, and looked at Lang eyebrow faintly: "I killed your father? I killed your mother? Or did I just bump into you? "


    In front of the driving blueberry nuogued, less wind seems to be one of the scum.


    But Lang eyebrow is a palm to clap off Chu Feng''s hand, cold hum says: "want to go up to me, careful I let you die on the bed, clip dead you!"


    "Ha ha ha, I''m looking forward to it!" Lang Meimei''s words made Chu Feng laugh loudly, and then dialed Yan Tianming''s phone: "officer Yan, the slums have wiped out 150 blue cell members, but there are still some people who don''t know where to go. I hope the official can cooperate with me. My ability is limited."


    Yan Tianming, who was in the office, originally received Jiang Ming''s report. He was shocked to hear Chu Feng''s phone call: "so fast?"


    Yan Tianming is very clear about what kind of people the blue cell members are, that is, a group of crazy people who are not killed. However, Yan Tianming is still a little surprised, but that is to say, I will let people pay attention as much as possible, and you should not relax"According to intelligence, these people are coming for you. Be careful!"


    At the end of the paper, Yan Tianming cut off the phone and sighed: "if I hadn''t seen him with my own eyes, I really can''t believe he''s only 18 years old!"


    Just now, is it that you are not qualified to speak with Mr. Jiang Yangming, who is going to be on the phone with Mr. Yan Yangming


    "Why should I worry?"


    Yan Tianming had a meaningful smile, but he also trusted the people around him: "chufeng and langdeli are not the same, the latter can seek huge interests, yellow, gambling and poison are moved, but Chu Feng has the principle of being a man, from these days Jianghai alarm reduced three achievements can see, my choice is right."


    Leaning on the chair, Yan Tianming appropriately said: "moreover, Chu Feng is not an ordinary person, even if I want to do something to him, there is no way!"


    Finger points in the sky, Yan Tianming said with a smile: "unless, the people above, give up him!"


    Jiang Ming just nodded and left the office to arrange things without asking any more questions. There were some things he could know, but what Yan Tianming wanted to say at the moment was not suitable for him to know, because after he knew it, he would not be far away from death!


    But at this moment, Shengyuan security company suddenly rushed into 30 people, each with a micro rush in their hands. The first three people raised them to the top, and the gunfire made the hall calm for a short time, and then they were flustered.


    However, it is obvious that the people who rush in are not so good-natured. When they see two men who are going to run outside, the first one shoots out the bullets with the micro impact in his hands. The strong impact makes them directly fall out and completely extinguish their vitality.


    Thirty people started training in an orderly manner. The door of the company was closed and the leading man waved: "put everyone on the training ground behind and find a woman named Lin Yulin."


    At the same time, a sinister man with 20 people into the Jianghai hospital, directly deterred the people with a gun, and then went to the VIP floor with clear targets, killing opportunities overflowing!


    Fifteen minutes later, two phone calls were sent to LAN Mei er''s mobile phone. After answering, she looked at Chu Feng with a shocked look: "the wind is weak. Just now the Jade Scorpion group called. Fifteen minutes ago, Jianghai hospital was attacked by 20 people. At present, the sixth floor of the VIP room is under control. Shengyuan security company is under attack. All the personnel are under control and five are dead People


    Originally closed eyes, Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes, a cold killing machine let the whole car cold down, browned eyebrows, body shaking, showing fear color!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    In addition to Jianghai hospital, it has been completely isolated by the police at the moment. Within 500 meters, there are no idle people except the armed police.


    After the incident of Jianghai University, Jianghai has also improved its emergency plans for outstanding situations. Only within 15 minutes of the incident, this area has been completely isolated, and no people are allowed to enter.


    But at the moment, although all the idle people are isolated, the families of the patients who have heard of the news are a headache for the head of the police.


    Shao Tianyi felt that this year was really a bad year. First, he met the blue cell members'' control of Jianghai University, and his position was a bit shaky. Then Liu Yan rose to vice captain like a rocket, which made Shao Tianyi dignified and smelled an unusual smell.


    Now, Jianghai hospital has been controlled again. Although only one floor has been controlled, there are ten ordinary people living in it. Looking at the turbulent family members around, Shao Tianyi knows that after this time, he may take the initiative to leave!


    Especially in a meeting of the group two days ago, Yan Tianming made meaningful remarks, which made Shao Tianyi still nervous at the moment, and more clearly knew that it was better for him to take the initiative to leave. Otherwise, he would never have the opportunity to leave in his lifetime.


    "Captain Shao, my husband is still inside. When will you start?"


    A tough woman came up to Shao Tianyi, her head was high, and she was full of vigor: "I tell you, if my husband has something wrong, you will be the end of the team, and you will go to prison. You can do it yourself!"


    Shao Tian wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "Madam Qiu, don''t worry. Mr. Qiu will be safe soon."


    "I hope so!" snorted the brave lady


    Such things have happened more than once since Shao Tianyi came to the scene. Some family members of patients have come to tell him that Shao Tianyi also wants to rescue those people, but he is powerless because the other party has not contacted the police.


    In the case of not knowing the other party''s requirements, strong attack will only make the patient more miserable.


    At the same time, Shao Tianyi is helpless and Shengyuan security company is also under control. At the moment, there is no way out. He has only one person, but he lacks skills. He can only pray that Liu Yan can handle it well and reduce the pressure on himself a little.


    At this time, Shengyuan security company and Jianghai hospital generally set up a cordon, and there were fewer idle people or family members than Jianghai hospital. In addition, it is working time now. Many people in the security company are outside, and they are controlled by some civilian members and leaders.


    Although the number of people is no more than Jianghai hospital, but there are more than 100 people, the situation is very difficult.


    "Son of a bitch, auntie, I just came up here and this happened. Is that for me to die?"


    Liu Yan is really in a bad mood at the moment. A few days ago, there was a lot of pressure on her from several big gangs in Jianghai. Although she didn''t say anything, she felt that she was scolded by the uninformed people. Liu Yan was still very angry.


    Originally, I thought that after the collapse of several gangs, they could be quiet for a period of time, but such things happened without two days of relaxation. How can Liu Yan feel comfortable?


    "Deputy Liu, the kidnappers refused to talk to us."


    When Liu Yan was very angry and wanted to peel off the skin of the people inside, a police officer ran to report: "and let''s never do anything. Once they find out that our behavior touches their safety, they will kill one in ten minutes!"


    Liu Yan frowned tightly: "I know!"


    After the police officer retired, Liu Yan felt her head and looked at the building of Shengyuan security company. She was worried that the matter could not be handled properly, but also worried about the safety of Lin Yulin. After two years of getting along, how much emotion still existed.


    But now the kidnappers inside refuse to talk, and Liu Yan has no way to do anything. She can only hope that the kidnappers are not insane and kill people when they are not insane.


    "It''s not windy. The police are here. It''s very difficult for us to handle things."


    In a car in the distance, Melanie watched nearly 100 soldiers and police stationed at various positions, completely clearing the crowd within hundreds of meters: "otherwise, we can communicate with the police?"


    "No need!" Chufeng shakes her head, and the whole person is silent in a kind of complete coldness. Blueberry is stunned when she hears her speech. But chufeng says it''s not necessary. She has nothing to do. She just wonders that Chu Feng''s little aunt is in it. How can he look like he''s not worried at all?


    Lang Meimei has never said a word from the beginning to now. The girl who has experienced great changes has a strong sense of danger. She does not doubt that if she says anything to Chu Feng, she will be killed directly.


    Two minutes later, Chu Feng''s phone rang, but Chu Feng was not surprised. He calmly opened his mobile phone and said, "tell me your conditions, a condition that can make everyone at peace."


    "Tut Tut, worthy of being the new overlord of Jianghai, I know who I am."At the other end of the phone came a sinister man''s voice, Gaga''s laughter was very big: "unexpectedly you are so direct, I won''t give you a false snake. Now you go to the roof of Shengyuan security company, I will immediately remove the people from Jianghai hospital, and let your confidant, beautiful Miss Yao Xin, be safe!"


    "I hope you keep your word, or I''ll trade you hundreds of lives." Chu Feng said coldly and then hung up the phone, but the killing machine in his heart was already formed. He sent a message to the editor, and then sat quietly in the car.


    Although she wanted to ask whose phone call it was just now, when she saw Chu Feng''s face, she swallowed back the words she wanted to ask.


    Five minutes later, chufeng''s mobile phone tooted for a while. After a look, Chu Feng moved his body and opened the door. At the moment when he went down, he made a decision: "today, none of them can leave!"


    LAN Mei Er is stunned. She looks at Chu Feng''s back and starts the car to leave here temporarily. Chu Feng has already said what he means. As for how to do it, that''s her business.


    "It''s dangerous here now. Please don''t go there."


    Chu Feng''s figure just appeared outside the warning line, a police officer stepped forward to block his way. The former looked at him faintly: "I''m here to see deputy leader Liu."


    "Do you know vice captain Liu?" The police officer took a strange look at Chu Feng, but Chu Feng could not see the depth of his face, or let him connect to the inside, and immediately got the answer before politely opened his mouth: "vice captain Liu, please go over there!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and went inside. Today''s affairs are all aimed at himself. No matter how many people are here, it''s useless. At the moment, Chu Feng has to admire the mind of the person in charge of blue cell. He is afraid that one person can''t threaten himself, and even Yao Xin, who is unconscious, is in charge.


    Obviously, I investigated secretly and knew that I would go to Jianghai hospital once a day.


    "Xiao Feng, why are you here?" Liu Yan, who was trying to talk with the people inside, was surprised to see Chu Feng, but immediately relieved: "you can rest assured that your little aunt will be OK. We police can rescue them."


    "I''m going in." Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Liu Yan''s words, just lightly threw out a sentence.


    When Liu Yan suspected that he had heard something wrong, Chu Feng breathed out: "the people inside are aiming at me. They are blue cell people. The purpose is to revenge me for blocking their action last time, and even let them pay a heavy price."


    "Blue cell people, don''t they?" Liu Yan heard a exclamation, it seems that the people inside will be blue cell people, or toward Chu Feng, but that is to say, immediately without hesitation shook his head: "no, I can''t let you go to risk, I believe your aunt also does not want you to go in."


    "I''m sorry, I can''t let my little aunt have an accident."


    Chu Feng can appear here, it must be impossible to listen to Liu Yan''s words. His body suddenly bursts out. When Liu Yan reacts, Chu Feng has already broken the closed gate and entered it.


    Liu Yan stamped her feet angrily: "this stinky boy, I want to make mistakes on my back!" In the eyes of other police officers who looked at the monster and doubted that he was wrong, Liu Yan waved his finger: "go in, five people, protect the safety of Chu Feng. If something happens to him, you don''t come back to see me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    Chu Feng directly into the Shengyuan security company, the elevator also opened at this time, it seems that others have known his arrival in general.


    Calm toward the elevator, but in the elevator to enter, Chu Feng stopped and looked at the five police officers who came in: "get out!"


    Five police officers together stopped, standing in front of that just want to say what, Chu wind that cold voice again came: "go out!"


    Then he walked directly into the elevator, no longer paying attention to the five policemen. At the moment when the elevator door was closed, the five people were shocked and found their backs were wet with sweat. Why was the young man''s eyes so frightening?


    However, there was a brief silence. One of the senior police officers connected to Liu Yan: "Deputy Liu, just now that young man did not let us follow, he has entered the elevator."


    Looking at the changing number of elevators, he added, "it seems that it''s heading for the roof."


    Outside, Liu Yan scolded. The bastard cut off the internal connection. He grabbed a gun from the police officer next to him. Then he fired straight into the inside. He saw five police officers standing in the same place and said, "get out of here. In addition, I''ll connect Kim Tak Kwong and ask him to take charge of me temporarily."


    Then, without waiting for the response of the elevator and the people under her, Liu Yan directly rushed into the next stairs. At the moment, the elevator had stopped at the top of the building, and Liu Yan''s whole heart was lifted up.


    As for her own danger, she did not even think about it now.


    On the first floor from the bottom of the building, Chu Feng came out of the elevator and looked up. He saw ten people standing there with guns on their heads. Obviously, after he went out, it would be a terrible strafe.


    As for the hostages are all in the training ground behind, Luohu and others are all in it. Chu Feng can also see Lin Yulin alone in a corner position and see two people standing beside him. Chu Feng''s eyes are inexplicably cold.


    According to the start to open the phone to dial out, soon was connected, heard the voice of a sinister man: "why don''t you go up?"


    "Let go!"


    Chu Feng repressed the internal killing opportunity and said peacefully: "let go of the people in Jianghai hospital, I will go up immediately, otherwise, I will immediately enter the elevator and leave. It''s a big deal that you will kill everyone, I will kill you!"


    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment, and then returned two minutes later: "you''d better not play tricks. Even if I let go the people in Jianghai hospital, Shengyuan security company is still under my full control."


    Chu Feng did not listen to the latter to continue to say, immediately hung up the phone, waiting for the message to be confirmed.


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng''s phone sent a message, Jianghai hospital''s kidnappers, all evacuate!


    Take a breath, Chu Feng heart pressure reduced half, look at the ten people upstairs, steady holding the gun, waiting for their own appearance, but shake his head, a life for a little aunt, seems to be worth it?


    Just ready to walk upstairs, Liu Yan, who had already run up the stairs, called out. Seeing that Chu Feng had not yet gone to the top of the building, she felt much relieved: "fortunately, I caught up with you."


    Then she walked over and pulled Chu Feng without saying a word: "now follow me down. If your little aunt knows you do that, she will be very sad. Even if you are not here even if it is safe, she will spend her life with guilt."


    "But if I don''t go up now, more than 100 people will die."


    Feeling Liu Yan''s concern for himself, Chu Feng reluctantly showed a smile and stroked her hair: "moreover, my life is cheap, where is so easy to die?"


    "I don''t care!" Liu Yan did not let go: "there are ten people with guns waiting for you. Don''t think I don''t know. The sniper arranged on the opposite building has passed the news to me. If they were not too scattered and afraid to hurt the hostages, I would have blown their heads off."


    "Silly girl!"


    Chu Feng gently smile, in Liuyan Du mouth is not let go, suddenly hand hit Liu Yan''s neck, reveal a soft embrace fainted Liuyan: "if I don''t go up now, they will definitely kill people, this is not what I want to see."


    Put Liu Yan gently in a corner, Chu Feng twisted his neck and walked up the stairs. In his left eye, the faint light flickered, and he always looked at everything above. Nine gold needles appeared in his hand, and Chu Feng''s whole body began to be filled with a sense of Xiaosha.


    When he reached the half of the stairs, Chu Feng stopped temporarily because he knew that it was a storm. He took a deep breath. Nine gold needles were shining and cold in his hands. Suddenly, his eyes burst out with a terrible color. Chu Feng''s body exploded like lightning, and his right hand waved out.


    Ten people who had been aiming at the stairway pulled the trigger in a daze, but at this time, nine blue cell members suddenly fell to the ground with a gold needle inserted on their foreheads.


    It began to be fierce, but the sudden decrease of gunfire shook the surrounding area, and also made Liu Yan wake up. As she quickly walked to the stairs, she saw Chu Feng''s body burst out towards the top, a touch of blood bloomed out, charming and moving, and Liu Yan''s hysterical cry: "no!"At this moment, she found her heart, even a pain!


    Chu Feng was shot in the abdomen just now, but it was not on the key point. The pain only scattered half of his strength. But Chu Feng still gritted his teeth and held back. Several rolling bodies appeared in front of the man, his left hand handed out a mistake, and his throat was directly crushed.


    Liu Yan, who was just following up, was staring at the picture on the top of the building. Her mouth was slightly open. This was the first time she saw Chu Feng killer. It was direct and simple, with a sense of violence.


    "You killed them?"


    Walking past, Liu Yan stares at the ten corpses on the ground, which is unbelievable. She knows that Chu Feng is good at fighting, and dozens of people are not his opponents. However, when it comes to chufeng''s killing, she can''t get together.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Liu Yan''s problem. At this time, no matter how much he said, it would appear pale. With a palm of his hand, a strong suction was generated. All the gold needles on nine people''s foreheads returned to Chu Feng''s hands and disappeared in a flash.


    In Liu Yan''s complicated and difficult look, Chu Feng quietly walked to the edge. The sound of the gun just now has attracted many people''s attention. But ordinary people''s thinking is that the dead person is himself, and Chu Feng''s remaining time is not much.


    People on the training ground think that they have been killed, so naturally they don''t doubt anything. But if there are no more than ten people going down, the hostages in their hands will be in danger.


    Lin Yulin seems to have the heart to have a rhinoceros general raised his head, although the high roof can not see anything because of the reflection of the sun, but Lin Yulin still feel, that place, now there is a pair of familiar eyes looking at themselves.


    "Sister Yan, please do me a favor."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. Now there is only five minutes left. After five minutes, there will be a different crisis. He goes to the stunned Liu Yan and points to the ten corpses on the ground: "they are all dead in your hands. They have nothing to do with me. I hope you don''t tell my aunt."


    Liu Yan just stood there. Chu Feng shook her head and walked down. She knew that Liu Yan must have found something that would lead to such abnormal performance. However, there are some things that can''t be explained. Chu Feng has no time to explain this matter to Liu Yan.


    "Why is he so straightforward in his way?"


    Until the figure of Chu Feng disappeared on the stairs, Liu Yan opened his mouth and looked at the stairway where there was no human figure. Liu Yan''s eyes showed a rare struggle: "Chu Feng, do you have anything I don''t know?"


    "What a chufeng! I''ll let you suffer a little bit!"


    In a car two kilometers away from Jianghai hospital, the sinister man took people out of Jianghai hospital. Because Shengyuan was still under control, the police didn''t dare to intercept it. However, several calls were not answered, and the sinister man dialed another phone: "kill!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    Chu Feng''s figure then appeared in the training ground. Seeing his arrival from a distance, the head of the small leader cheered and stood in front of him with a gun in his hand. This time, the target characters, they all knew, Chu Feng''s appearance here meant the death of ten companions.


    Although surprised that ten people and ten guns did not kill Chu Feng, but this time also did not have time to think about these, directly pulled a person to stand in front of: "further forward, I will kill her!"


    Chu Feng slightly narrowed his eyes and spoke faintly: "let them go, I will stay!"


    Xiaotoumu was just about to say something. A man came to his ear and whispered a word. The former''s eyes were surprised and then became firm. When Chu Feng saw this scene, his left eye narrowed and the picture flashed, and then his face changed dramatically and burst out.


    Because he saw these people killing indiscriminately, and with the intention of death.


    "Stop him!"


    The little leader suddenly burst out lethal bullets, but they were all avoided by Chu Feng. The former''s face was cheered, and in an instant, ten people shot at the location of Chu Feng, with a fierce look in his eyes.


    Chu Feng clenched his teeth and scolded a bastard secretly. His body kept rolling there. His left eye could let him know the rules of bullets, but his physical strength and speed were still a little poor.


    In addition to the time when the roof of the building was shot in the abdomen, the Chu wind at the moment is a little strength divided into two points to use.


    "Kill them all."


    The little leader saw that Chu Feng was completely suppressed and could not go forward. Although his amazing speed could escape the killing of ten guns, he knew that there was something more important. He turned to face the more than 100 hostages and threw out a cold word.


    "No, if you want to kill him, you can kill his aunt. What do you want us to do?" Xiao tou''s words just finished, Ma Liuzi stood up like fried beans. At the moment, even fools knew that their kidnapping had something to do with Chu Feng. Human instinct made Ma Liuzi not want to be implicated by Chu Feng.


    However, these people obviously ignored Ma Liuzi, and the micro Chong in their hands was aimed at everyone, and the muzzle of the gun was even more aimed at Lin Yulin.


    Chu Feng, who dodged in the distance, saw this scene and roared: "no!"


    Worried about Lin Yulin''s safety, a bullet pierced Chu Feng''s arm. Chu Feng''s eyes were red with pain. It was a kind of performance of killing opportunity to a certain extent. It seemed that he could see Lin Yulin die at the muzzle of the gun.


    Just a continuous injury, let Chu Feng back shot again, the body directly roll out in front, but see those people will pull the trigger, Chu Feng to Lin Yulin showed a trace of pain: "don''t!"


    At this time, a figure suddenly burst from the distance, which was still a hundred meters away, but the next moment it suddenly appeared on the scene. The body shape was so fast that people could not see the real appearance. Only a red light swept through the air, and the ten blue cell members, including the little head, were all together.


    But the man who suddenly appeared did not stop here, but came towards the front like lightning. A red light was constantly emerging. The bodies of ten people who had no idea of carrying guns stopped there. The guns in their hands were silent for a moment.


    When Chu Feng saw all the 20 blue cell members bleeding from their throats, he felt relieved. Although he didn''t know who was responsible for the attack and why he was so powerful, he knew that Lin Yulin was safe and fainted with a smile.


    Abdomen and back and arm shot, now Chu Feng can not die, has been very amazing.


    Lin Yulin, who was out of control, was shocked by the scene just now, forgetting everything, or nervous and unable to remember to make a sound. At the moment, she saw Chu Feng''s whole body covered with blood and fell into the pool of blood. Her tears directly flowed out and ran towards Chu Feng.


    However, the body of the mysterious man who suddenly appeared flashed past and appeared beside Chu Feng. One hand stretched out from under the black clothes, holding Chu Feng''s clothes with snow-white softness. At the next moment, she quickly left towards the distance. Lin Yulin stopped on the way to look at the distance and covered her mouth: "Xiaofeng!"


    Half an hour later, the official spokesman appeared on the TV. In order not to cause panic among the public, but also not to bear too much responsibility, he just said that the two incidents were the personal behavior of a group of extremists. Without any organizational premeditation, the blue cells were virtually eliminated.


    If people know that blue cells have operated twice within a few months, it will damage the image of the city.


    In the dark, Yan Tianming ordered a ten day martial law on the river and the sea. During this period of time, anyone who makes trouble will not be killed without asking the reason!


    Under such a high-pressure policy, Jidao was silent. Some small gangs were suppressed by the wind door, and there was no room for breathing. At this moment, Yan Tianming came back to make such an announcement, and many people said that it was a troubled time.


    While all sides are surging, the wind gate is sending out 3000 people all over the city to search for the Chu wind. At night, Hangzhou is extraordinarily beautiful. On a high mountain, it looks like it will be pushed into the clouds.


    A man who couldn''t see his face clearly stood on the edge of the mountain and could not see the front of any city color. His words were plain, but he was not angry and powerful: "are you sure?""The blood test is in progress. We expect to hear from you soon."


    As the man''s voice dropped, a figure suddenly appeared on the mountain behind. It was completely wrapped in a black cloak. It was hard to see the real appearance. But I heard the voice that it was a woman: "it''s just that we enter into it like this. If the Chinese government knows, will it be bad?"


    "What''s wrong? Are they satisfied with the complete extinction of the Chu family?" The man snorted coldly, with a trace of displeasure in his tone: "so you don''t need to think about these. In addition, everyone has been used to calm these years, and no one will notice your appearance, but you should be careful after all."


    "It''s a pity that overlord is dead. Otherwise, why should we find Chu Feng now?"


    Just as the woman wanted to talk, her mobile phone rang in her pocket, took it out and looked at the contents above. Then she said, "the news is coming. Chu Feng is indeed the blood of the Chu family. It''s strange that the martial vein that he didn''t exist 18 years ago has come into being. Moreover, it''s very special. At present, I don''t know what it is!"


    "Not waste." The man''s tone softened a little, but with a little joy that he didn''t know whether it was true or not: "maybe it was trained by overlord over the years. You know that guy was the deputy director of the adjudication office at that time, and his ability was greater than we imagined. It''s just that he would die in such a state. It''s strange!"


    "As long as you live in this world, no one will not die."


    The woman in the cloak slowly turns around and walks towards the darkness in the distance. She has determined something. Then she can carry on according to the plan and fulfill the promise made 18 years ago!


    The woman in the Cape left directly. The man didn''t say anything, but soon after she left, a man appeared from the dark on the mountain top. He looked like a middle-aged man: "brother, it''s a good thing for us to die of Chu Feng. Why do you still want to do this now?"


    "I always suspected that Murong Bing was hiding something from us."


    The man seemed to know who the man appeared, and said quietly: "I naturally know that there is a risk, but the insiders in those years are all dead. Murong Bing was not there at the beginning, so only you and I know the truth. If you and I don''t say anything, where can Murong Bing know?"


    The man who appeared later pondered for a moment, and finally said: "I hope it is the same as your guess. If there is any deviation, we can not only get what we want, but also pay a heavy price."


    The man standing at the front of the mountain disappeared indistinctly on the top of the mountain: "it''s OK to take care of the family affairs. My purpose is that if it can''t be used by me, it will be killed by me, even if he is the direct lineage of the Chu family!"


    The men who appeared behind didn''t go to find where the people who started. They just took a look at the night sky and then disappeared in the same place. They didn''t find it when they left. The woman with the Cape who left early appeared from the darkness: "two old people, really when I Murong Bing is an idiot?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    Three days later, things about Jianghai hospital and Shengyuan security company have been gradually forgotten. People in this era are so simple that when things have nothing to do with themselves, they can say two words at the most, and they will forget them in two days.


    And now in a four-star hotel in Hangzhou, Chu Feng finally opened his eyes.


    On that day, he lost too much blood and passed out directly, and then he didn''t know what happened afterwards. Looking at the surrounding environment, he knew that it was in the hotel. Then he looked at the electronic clock on the wall and shook his head a little dizzy: "unconsciously, I fell asleep for three days. I don''t know what happened to my aunt Dao?"


    "Wake up, then drink this for me!"


    Still thinking about the events of that day, a voice came from the side. The first thought of Chu Feng''s turning back was Bai He Chang, the second thought was that the waist of a snake was very dangerous, and the third thought was high, which was not the general high. After looking up again, the beauty was not the general beauty!


    Murong ice see Chu wind eyes from their own legs have been looking up, small mouth rise: "little guy, is this how you see your Savior?"


    Chu Feng coughs a little embarrassed, but the person in front of you is really easy to lose sight of. Although Huang Fu Ruo die, Lin Yulin and others are rare beauties, they are almost the same as Murong Bing. The difference is that Murong Bing has a special flavor.


    Enchanting nature!


    "Cough to cover up embarrassment, little guy, you are really good!"


    Murong Bing seems to want to see Chu Feng''s embarrassed appearance, said with a smile. When Chu Feng was really embarrassed and blushed, he handed him a bowl of Medicine: "you have lost too much blood. Although you have a good foundation, you still need to drink medicine after all."


    Chu Feng''s own medical skills are particularly amazing, just smell the smell of the medicine to know that it is the blood tonic and healing effect. After that embarrassment, he took a sip and then opened his mouth: "thank you!"


    "Thank you. How would you like to thank you?"


    Murong Bing was squinting his eyes with a playful smile, and looked at Chu Feng''s body: "but if you really want to thank, it''s not impossible. After saving you back that day, when I helped you clean your body, I found that you still have a lot of capital. I''m very satisfied with this point."


    Chufeng was glad to drink all his medicine. Otherwise, he would be shocked by Murong Bing''s words and shook his head with a bitter smile: "beauty, don''t be kidding. Don''t know how to call you?"


    "In addition to aunts and grandmothers can not call, I like to be called my sister."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s embarrassed look, Murong Bing''s legs crisscrossed, presenting a charming radian. The short skirt itself is still a little bit backward, and a touch of black lace looms: "of course, if you don''t intend to repay me with your personal promise, then you can raise me for life, and I will follow you later!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes could not help but brush the lace content, then forced to turn his head to one side: "it seems impossible to raise you, give you one hundred and eighty thousand, how about?"


    "Little heartless, is your life worth only one hundred and eighty thousand?"


    Murong ice slowly close to Chu Feng, breath such as LAN''s mouth: "if it is, then you will give me one hundred and eighty thousand, if not, you will support me all my life." Blowing to Chu Feng''s ear: "elder sister, I can do a lot of part-time jobs. I promise I''m better than your women."


    Chu Feng turned around, a pair of beautiful and enchanting face appeared in front of him. He swallowed his saliva and held back not a kiss: "that, we don''t joke, can''t we?"


    "Who''s kidding you?"


    This is the legend, reverse push?


    Facing the rest of the women, even if it is Huangfu ruodie, Chu Feng is confident that he can resist, but now Murong Bing is so, Chu Feng is reluctant to push away, and involuntarily hugs Murong Bing and kisses her.


    Murong Bing has no deliberate affectation, but every word and line carries a charm that confuses people''s mind. Even if Chu Feng feels that his mind is like steel during this period of time, he still has the meaning that he can''t resist.


    Being stimulated by Murong Bing, Chu Feng felt that the pain all over his body seemed to have abated a lot. He slowly sat up and looked at the woman in front of her, and said with a slight apology: "young man, he''s so bloody. He''s offended, but I don''t know what you call it yet?"


    This time, Murong Bing no longer joked with Chu Feng, but still with a faint smile: "Murong Bing, your fiancee!"


    Although Chu Feng has made psychological preparations, perhaps Murong Bing won''t tell himself the truth, but when Murong Bing said it, he still startled Chu Feng and subconsciously blurted out: "the joke is not so open!"


    "I think it''s a joke, but it''s a pity that it''s true. Otherwise, you think I like a little guy like you?" Murong Bing curled his lips and had a variety of manners: "it''s just that I can''t help it. I''ve promised others to be your wife, so I can''t help it. Although you''re a little poor, the strong are not counted, but it''s also forced."


    Chu Feng did not seem to hear Murong ice behind the words, just narrow his eyes: "someone wants you to become my wife, who?""When you should know, you will know. What you need to know now is that I will not harm you."


    Murong Bing shook his head and sat on the bed again. His words clearly said: "and I will accompany you to help you grow up. Of course, as your wife, you don''t need to pay attention to the rest of the things, just do as I say."


    Chu Feng frowned and thought Murong Bing was cheating himself. But he thought that if Murong Bing didn''t do it, he might die. Looking at the charming woman, Chu Feng still couldn''t accept: "how do you want me to believe what you said?"


    "I can''t convince you, but that''s the truth." Murong Bing shrugged his shoulders and squinted his seductive eyes: "how can I feel that you are rejecting me to be your wife?"


    Chu Feng did not hide: "a little bit!"


    "Stinky boy!" Murong Bing angrily knocked Chu Feng''s forehead, and then said, "I owed your elder''s kindness and promised him to be your woman. That''s all. I don''t know how to make you believe it, but all you need to know is that I won''t harm you!"


    "My elders?" Chu Feng spirit move, look around Murong ice: "my master?"


    "Don''t you know then?" Murong Bing crooked his head and laughed, but he didn''t say anything.


    Chu Feng knows that Murong Bing may really know something, but it''s not the time to tell himself at this moment. The boring Nunu mouth said, "you''ll follow me later, but you''re not my wife. I don''t know this matter at all, so what you said is useless."


    Murong Bing shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "whatever you want, but sister, if I want to one day, you have to clean up and lie on the bed!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment. He said in secret that the goblin was more evil than Yao Xin. He was too lazy to continue this topic: "I have been sleeping for three days. It''s also time to deal with some things. You''ll follow me and I''ll arrange a place for you then!"


    "Besides, which hotel is this? I''ll send someone to pick it up!"


    "Hangzhou!" Murong ice did not seem to hear the words in front of the Chu wind, just a light toss appeared in the place.


    "Hangzhou?" I didn''t expect that he had come to Hangzhou from Jianghai. I could have enjoyed this beautiful place when I was free. But Chu Feng still has something to deal with: "let''s make arrangements and go back to the river and sea."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    Late autumn night, always with a trace of cold.


    At Jianghai International Airport, there is a flight to Qingshui at 2:00 a.m. now there is still half an hour before boarding. The passengers have come to the airport one after another, waiting for the arrival of time in the waiting hall, and boarding starts in five minutes. We are not at all sleepy.


    Some people are about to return to their own group of joy, some people are about to go abroad, everyone''s face, full of life.


    Boarding has already started, only 15 minutes before departure. Five cars quickly stop outside the airport, and 20 people continue to come down from them. Each of them is dressed as a tourist. It seems that they are tourists.


    It''s just that their eyes occasionally look around, but it''s just that they''re not ordinary people.


    When twenty people were standing in every corner seemingly unintentionally but deliberately, the door of the car in the middle was opened and a foot was stretched out. Under such light, the glittering leather shoes passed by. The first feeling was that this was a meticulous person.


    Then a young man in his twenties appeared completely, his hair combed meticulously, and the whole person looked energetic and capable. The first 20 people came out slowly and drew closer after the young people appeared.


    People who work hard all year round take a look here, or look at that young man, and you can judge whether he is rich or expensive!


    The young man habitually looked around the surrounding environment, the corner of his mouth hook up a touch of light ridicule: "blockade the main roads, can''t this young master go aboveboard?"


    I don''t know who said such a sentence to. The youth went to the inside, and twenty people escorted him, which showed that the identity of this person was not simple. Some gold worshippers looked at them and subconsciously clamped their legs. Facing the money owner, they would always have a desire to be conquered.


    Not to mention the people in front of them, they still look very young.


    A group of people entered the airport hall and went directly to the VIP passage. The people there just saw their arrival, checked them selectively, and then opened the channel for them to pass, as if they knew who they were.


    "The wind is low, the target appears, and now it''s in the airport."


    As they passed through the VIP passage, an ordinary black car came out of the airport. Melanie sat in the driver''s seat and looked at the figure that could be seen inside. Her eyes glanced at the light killing plane: "as shown in the data, there are 21 people, each of them is quite a few. This time, we can catch all of them in one net."


    Sitting in the back, Chu Feng just glanced casually, and saw that there was still eight minutes to take off. The corners of his mouth casually raised: "we can wait for the play quietly."


    When the voice dropped, the door behind was opened. Xia Yan appeared here with a chubby middle-aged man. As soon as the former was pushed down, the middle-aged man entered the car, and Xia Yan said when he closed the door: "there is little wind. This is the deputy general manager of the airport. The person who passes through the airport this evening is the green light he has turned on."


    Less wind?


    The body of the middle-aged man who was brought by Xia Yan at home had a huge shock. He recalled the two words he said from Xia Yan''s mouth. As a person with a good reputation in the river and sea, he was too clear about what it meant. He swallowed his mouth and said, "little wind, don''t you know if you have any orders?"


    "It''s good to know me!" Chu Feng looked at the trembling middle-aged man beside him and leaned back a little: "I only ask you a question. If you can do something, you can go down from here, or your deputy general manager. If you can''t, I will send you to the crematorium."


    Chu Feng seems careless, but it contains the meaning of killing, which makes the middle-aged man tremble: "if the wind has nothing, just say it. Even if it is my life, I will give it to you. Don''t kill me!"


    "Give me my life, and I don''t want to kill you. Is it contradictory?"


    Chufeng laughed with astonishment, patted the middle-aged man on the shoulder, and said meaningfully: "now give the airport management personnel a call and say that there are technical problems in the flight taking off, and the departure is delayed. In addition, you can selectively tell me, who asked you to arrange 21 people to board the plane?"


    The middle-aged man frowned. Chu Feng didn''t disturb him. He just had a knife flashing cold light in his hand: "there are five minutes to take off, and four minutes to think about it!"


    Time minutes passed, the middle-aged man subconsciously opened his mouth when Chu Feng moved his body: "call me!"


    Then he quickly took out his mobile phone and called the people at the airport control desk. He cheered in an unquestionable voice. Finally, he hung up the phone with a humble smile on his face: "the wind is less. The arrangement is good. If you don''t speak, the plane will not take off."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "answer my question!"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes twinkled for a moment, but his eyes touched Chu Feng and said weakly: "Huangfu Er Shao!"


    "Huang Fu Wen Yi?" Chu Feng frowned and opened his mouth. He felt a little different from what he thought. However, seeing the panic on the middle-aged man''s face and the color without any deception, he waved: "go, I haven''t seen you tonight, you haven''t seen me either. In 20 minutes, you can inform the flight to take off.""Thank you for the lack of wind."


    The middle-aged man opened the door with a sigh of relief, then nodded to open the door and bowed before turning away. Chu Feng also opened the door and got off at the moment, and said to Xia Yan beside the car: "follow up, see who he is contacting, and what else has been arranged?"


    "It''s all arranged. They can''t fly tonight!" Xia Yan nods head to return a way, immediately toward middle-aged man to leave direction to follow up.


    "Less wind, where are you going?" After Xia Yan leaves, LAN Mei Er looks like Chu Feng is going to enter the airport, subconsciously opens her mouth and asks.


    "Get a hot pot ready. I''m going to treat someone to dinner tonight!" Chu Feng didn''t answer LAN Mei er''s words, took out a pair of sunglasses and put them on, and walked directly to the airport.


    "Young master, why suddenly delayed take-off, can there be fraud?"


    In the flight to Qingshui, a young man with pigtails came to the young man. This is economy class, and his voice is very low: "why don''t we change our plan and change our flight?"


    The young man opened his eyes, his eyes coagulated, and a sneer came up from the corner of his mouth: "no need!"


    "No need?" The braided youth was stunned and felt something wrong. He turned around and saw a teenager wearing sunglasses coming towards here. The braided youth who had seen several photos subconsciously wanted to take out his gun. Only then did he find that everything was destroyed before he got on the plane. Now there is no knife.


    "Sit down!" The young man did not care to open his mouth and wave his hand, let the rest of the people who want to stand up sit down and look at the boy who came by: "I''m surprised to see you here, three bullets, just a few days, dog like recovery ability ah!"


    "What do you call it?"


    Chu Feng could hear the sarcasm in the young man''s words, but he didn''t mean to be angry. He shrugged his shoulders and sat down beside the young man and held out his hand: "introduce yourself, Chu Feng, although you already know it already!"


    The young man''s eyes slightly coagulated, but still stretched out his right hand: "Tower Road!"


    "Tower Road?" Chu Feng had a clear look, and his mouth was even more playful: "it is said that the blue cell leader tarir has a son and a daughter, and the son is called TALU, isn''t he your excellency?"


    "It seems that master Huangfu didn''t cheat me. He is really a big fish."


    Chu Feng said meaningfully, and then looked at the Tower Road whose face was unnaturally twitching for a moment: "master TALU, I asked my men to prepare thin wine and delicacies. It''s not suitable to travel far in the dark. How about staying for a drink?"


    "If you want to drink with me, do you have the qualification?" Tower Road does not agree with a sneer, the surrounding 20 people also stood up in an instant, the whole cabin inside suddenly presented the momentum of fierce swords.


    But Chu Feng did not know what environment he was facing at the moment. He sighed: "I can appear here, don''t you understand?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    The atmosphere became tense in an instant, and the whole cabin looked like a dynamite barrel.


    Tower Road narrowed his eyes to see where Chu Feng''s strength came from, but Chu Feng''s face only had that faint smile, but nothing could be seen, but it was such a smile that made the Tower Road smell a touch of crisis.


    "It seems that master TALU doesn''t want to have a drink with me!"


    Seeing that the Tower Road just looked at himself and did not speak, Chu Feng stood up and walked towards the engine room. When those people were going to surround him, Chu Feng said calmly, "please master TALU!"


    At this time, Tower Road finally smell something wrong, that is, the passengers in this cabin are too quiet, no matter whether men or women see such a situation, they are not curious, but calm.


    But now I know it''s too late. Suddenly, all the passengers sitting there suddenly burst out. A dagger appears in the hand. Without hesitation, it stabs the nearest person to them. It is only a few seconds, and the lives of 20 passengers are lost in an instant.


    Chu Feng sighed and turned to look at the iron faced Tower Road: "after you get on the plane, you should have a good check. The enemy may not be the last one. Maybe he has been waiting for a rabbit in the same place."


    "Huangfu family!"


    TALU knew that the situation was over. If Chu Feng appeared alone, he would be absolutely confident to leave Chu Feng behind. But now his own people are all dead. Chu Feng, who controls the whole river and sea Jidao, has thousands of ways to kill him. With a word of gnashing teeth, he sprang up.


    Although he is arrogant, it does not mean that he is a fool, and knowing that Chu Feng left him, he must have the value of his existence, and followed up fearlessly.


    More than ten minutes later, the cabin was completely cleaned up and sprayed with freshener. The original passengers only got on the plane at this time, but they were all complaining. However, it was not too bad to go down according to the normal schedule.


    Just scold in the heart, even if the landing is late, the take-off will be late!


    At 3:30 in the morning, the neon lights on the roof of the Fengmen headquarters building flickered, and the steaming hot pot was brought up by LAN Mei er. Chu Feng picked up a piece of beef and put it in Murong Bing''s bowl, and looked at the Tower Road sitting opposite: "why, is it not appetizing? If you can''t, I''ll have it changed for you


    "Chu Feng, don''t talk to me about these hypocritical things, and tell me your conditions, which can make me leave safely."


    Knowing that chufeng doesn''t kill himself is the existence of value. It''s just that we can''t know what chufeng is thinking. The feeling is very depressing. Tower Road looked at Chu Feng coldly: "say it, you''re lucky to catch me, then put forward your conditions, meet you, or you can do it."


    "It hurts a lot to mention it. Eat it first." Chu Feng did not rush back, and then waved to blue Mei er.


    The latter seems to know what to do, clapping with two hands. Two gorgeous women walk towards the stairway in the distance. Although they are not as beautiful as Murong Bing and blueberry, they are also outstanding.


    "Master TALU, this is the number one in the world. How do you feel?" Chu Feng pointed to the two women who came up to the Tower Road and said, "and these two are gorgeous. Even if they have money, they can''t be invited. This evening, when master TALU comes to the headquarters of Fengmen, I always want to talk about the friendship between the local masters."


    "You two, take good care of master TALU. Then miss LAN will calculate with you."


    "Thank you for the lack of wind!" The two women''s watery eyes have been seen on Chu Feng''s body. They can almost soften people''s bones, but their voices are delicate, but they can''t hear an affectation. They each pull a stool and sit beside the Tower Road, one left and one right: "master TALU, can I have a drink with you?"


    Taru frowned tightly. As a possible successor of blue cell in the future, he was not afraid of the torture of Chu Feng, but he could not see clearly what Chu Feng was doing at the moment: "do you want to do it?"


    "I don''t want to do it. It''s just a matter of dissolving our grudges."


    Chu Feng picked up a beef ball and put it into his mouth, chewed it twice, and spit out a mouthful of hot air and opened his mouth: "although Jidao is not recognized by people, it is a creative body of interests. Although there are so many enmities with you, it is not to the extent that you will never die. In addition, now Jianghai, you are not qualified to fight with me."


    After putting down his chopsticks, Chu Feng tried to make his expression more sincere: "but I''m not looking for money and gas. I''m wasting money and sacrificing my brother. It''s really boring."


    Tower Road draws up a smile, the spirit of the residual experience in the heart, because the two women nearby eased a little: "are you afraid?"


    "Afraid?" Chu Feng asked a question and shook his head: "this word in a few months ago you and I said may be, but now you and I said it is not wise, everyone does not want to die, but if the resentment can not be solved, I don''t mind first to kill you for the strong, understand?"


    "There is no contrast between the so-called" fear "and" fear ". It just depends on how to choose."


    Taru narrowed his eyes. He really couldn''t see the young man in front of him. If Chu Feng really wanted to deal with him, he could not only expand the interests, but also get a lot of benefits. It was possible to get official support. He just didn''t throw himself away to the official at the moment, but he still enjoyed good wine and food.Taru felt the young man in front of him, and gave him a mysterious feeling.


    "Young master taru, the wind is very good, so you will promise him!" The woman on the left hand now has a delicate mouth, showing a large part of the snow-white plump squeezing the arm of the Tower Road: "otherwise, the wind is really now to kill you, but I will be heartache, because it looks like, hello man!"


    Since ancient times, beauty is a cemetery of heroes. Even if taru wants to kill people, most of the words of women''s delicate and hint words dissipate. After a smile on the woman, she looks at Chu Feng: "it is not impossible to resolve the resentment with us, but I want to know one thing. You are sincere, and I am also sincere naturally."


    Chu Feng picked up chopsticks from the new, the face of the mouth: "said!"


    There was a terrible sharp burst in taru''s eyes, and there was a killing, and the two women next to her were subconsciously tense: "I want to know how you know I''m going to get on the plane, and at that time, did anyone tell you that?"


    Chu Fengmo put a dish of beef balls into the pot without making a sound. He knocked it twice on it. It seemed like hesitation. He waved in the waiting of Tower Road: "you two go to the room of the young master taru to put bath water, and wait for the master taru to relax!"


    Two women stood up on the left and right, and kissed each other on the face of Tower Road: "let''s wait for you first!"


    Taru wanted to reach out to pull the beauty away, but still very well restrained, and the cooling was not as fierce as before looking at Chu Feng: "now is it OK to say."


    Actually, he knew the whereabouts of the Tower Road, but Chu Feng had sent someone to track it. But at this time, he did not hinder his confusion with the Tower Road. He put a little wine on his finger and wrote two words on the table, and then erased it: "my sincerity is here, but I also hope that the young master of taru knows it."


    Tower Road quietly end up the wine cup and drink, Chu Feng knows that he is digesting the information he gave, coughing and saying: "I arranged to go to Qingshui flight at noon tomorrow, young master taru can go to take a rest early, and then I will send someone to escort you to the flight directly to leave."


    After a slight nod, taru stood up and left, clenched his fist invisibly, as if in anger betrayed his own person. Chu wind drank the liquor in the cup with a calm voice: "this world way, it is also difficult to survive in the cracks. Some people, his identity is doomed to his death."


    Murong bingdudu: "I don''t understand. You have the power to kill him. Why waste so much energy. I feel that he will kill you if he has the chance. Two women are wasted in the white wave!"


    "Otherwise!"


    Chu Feng smiled back, and his fingers swayed: "women are always the weapon to resolve the man''s anger, and wine and food can always break through a fortress. Tower Road will definitely want to kill me, but compared with the Betrayer, I can''t hate anything."


    Look at the beautiful woman next to me, Chu Feng concluded: "because he did not sell, he would not be captured by me, who do you think he will deal with first?"


    Murong Bing points the forehead of Chu wind with a strange anger: "little fox!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    "One day, I will send him home with my own hands!"


    At eleven o''clock, Chu Feng stood at the window of the office, looking at the vehicles leaving the headquarters. He let go of the Tower Road. However, it was based on the fact that he could not kill him. He would not forget to threaten him with Lin Yulin. This matter always needs some results.


    Otherwise, if every enemy threatens himself with his relatives, what else will he play?


    Murong Bing is like a goblin sitting on the office chair, legs on the desk, does not care about the beautiful scenery at the bottom of the skirt: "actually, you can kill him, although the blue cells will not die for you, but also depends on whether they can enter the Chinese dynasty to retaliate against you."


    Chu Feng turned around with a smile, but touched the contents on the snow-white legs and turned his head to one side in a slight embarrassment: "of course I know that killing him will result in revenge, but if I am in the river and sea, blue cell will not dare a large number of people to invade, but blue cell still has its value. At least I will find an enemy for Huangfu family."


    "Otherwise, the first Jianghai family always thinks about me, which is not good!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng is always appropriate and does not have an ambiguous intersection with himself, Murong Bing stood up and walked to him, and put his hands directly on his body: "the actual work can be very simple. Believe me, one day you do not need to consider the complex relationship between these mistakes. You can kill as you want, as you like!"


    Leaving Murong Bing''s side without trace, Chu Feng goes to sit down. The door of the office is also opened at the moment. Blueberry walks in with two women. They are the two women beside the Tower Road last night.


    The former takes a look at Murong Bing with a little bit of jealousy. As a woman, Murong Bing is confident in her charm, but in front of Murong Bing, who is like a fox spirit, she has an invisible feeling of becoming filthy.


    Women and women, born enemies, are from this!


    "Less wind, better!"


    LAN Mei Er directly stands aside. The two women of the world walk forward. They are not as charming as last night. They seem to be much more normal. Facing Chu Feng, who is 18 years old but already the emperor of the river and sea, they are still a little frightened, but their eyes still can''t help looking at Chu Feng.


    If you can be galloped by such a man once, it''s worth dying.


    "Well done last night."


    Chu Feng took the lead in breaking the silence. The two women in front of her were all chased by thousands of people. However, Chu Feng did not feel much. He opened the drawer and took out two big stacks of banknotes and threw them in the past: "there are 200000 here, one hundred thousand for one person. You should know how to do what happened last night?"


    When talking, Chu Feng looked directly at the two women, bringing out a sense of oppression.


    Although Chu Feng was only 18 years old, his natural momentum could not be resisted by two women in the world. He nodded one after another: "we know how to do it, and it is not the first day to do such a thing!"


    Chu Feng could see that both of them were not perfunctory and nodded slightly: "that''s good. You go. I''ll look for you if you need to."


    "Thank you for the lack of wind." The two got 100000 yuan respectively, equivalent to their half month''s income. Both were extremely excited. When they were about to leave, they hesitated for a moment. One of them said, "there is little wind. Can you have a request?"


    Chu Feng curiously looked at the two people who dare to ask for their request, and asked with great interest: "say it!"


    Seeing Chu Feng, there was no displeasure. Unlike the other Jidao boss, the woman who spoke was a little more daring: "we want to take a picture with Feng Shao, OK?"


    Both of them had a look of hope in their eyes. With a touch of expectation, blueberry frowned beside them: "when you receive the money, roll away. Are you qualified to take a picture with fengshao?"


    Although blueberry usually looks gentle, when she starts her temper, she can''t resist at will. The two women say sorry in a hurry, and then slowly walk towards the door with an embarrassed look.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth at this time, stood up from the office chair and walked over. When the two women thought Chu Feng was going to be angry and kill them, Chu Feng stood in front of them, hugged their heads and gave them a kiss on their faces: "it''s not very convenient to take a picture. It''s the only way."


    "I know!" she replied respectfully Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes again, there is also a touch of complicated content. It seems that no one''s success is accidental.


    "Father, the Tower Road did not leave as planned yesterday, but was blocked by Chu Feng."


    At the same time, in Huangfu manor, 30 kilometers away from the Fengmen headquarters, Huangfu Wenyi''s eyes burst into a fierce look at the middle-aged man sitting in front of him: "Damn it, he didn''t kill the Tower Road. According to the information, last night, Tower Road and Chu Feng were on the top of the building to drink and have fun. The former also found two women to serve him."


    The middle-aged man sitting in front of him opened his eyes, and a breath of not angry but powerful appeared in his whole body: "he became the overlord of Jianghai Jidao when he was young. His heart is really not simple. If he is not wrong, now TALU thinks it is our Huangfu family who betrayed his information to Chu Feng.""According to TALU''s character, he will only pursue the cause of his failure, and will not care about Chu Feng''s ability. This is not good news for our Huangfu family."


    Huangfu Wenyi frowned and pondered for a moment, and suddenly realized the meaning of the middle-aged man''s words: "what should I do now? Why don''t I send someone to take out the Tower Road first


    The middle-aged man shook his head: "there is no chance. Chu Feng, as we can think of, can not only think that we can''t achieve our goal when we go to kill people. On the contrary, it is firm in TALU''s mind that our Huangfu family betrayed him, let him go, and let people send news to talIer in my name. I''m sorry about this."


    "In addition, all the industries under the Huangfu family have been keeping a low profile during this period of time. Blue cells are not very good, but they are also internationally famous organizations. They are not afraid of being open and aboveboard, just afraid of being hard to defend behind closed doors."


    Huangfu Wenyi habitually killed the danger, but his father didn''t allow him. He could only suppress the opportunity of killing Chu Feng. He nodded to show that he knew Chu Feng and asked, "what about Chu Feng? Now that he has become the overlord of the river and sea, he has seriously threatened the interests of our Huangfu family."


    "Didn''t he forcibly occupy Huangfu Ruo die?" The middle-aged man''s mouth raised a smile and revealed his strong self-confidence: "then he has to bear the cost of the consequences. The women of my Huangfu family are not so easy to occupy!"


    "Wait for you to go out, let Huangfu Wenren and Huangfu ruobi come to see me and explain that I will also go to the imperial city. The nearest imperial city is not quiet either!"


    Huangfu Wenyi''s eyes burst into a fierce look, and secretly raised his thumb: "father is wise!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    After a few days of calm, the wind door has completely controlled the river and sea. As Chu Feng said at the beginning, there is only one voice in the river and sea pole road, the wind gate!


    Just like the wind door that appeared overnight, it took Jianghai Jidao in one fell swoop. The owner of the wind gate once became the secret in everyone''s heart. However, Chu Feng didn''t know at the moment and kept the ordinary into the school.


    "Chu Feng, come with me!"


    This class is Huang Fu Ruo die''s, in the woman''s face has not seen the look of the past, but a more deep, every day still on time in school, leaving on time in the evening, and many 9-to-5 office workers, do not see a clue, and in the end of a class, Huangfu ruodie said a word before leaving.


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said he didn''t know anything about Siyan and others, and then followed him.


    Just not far from the lecture hall, a clear and refined figure appeared in front of Chu Feng. Yao Qianxue was still as clean as snow. After calling Chu Feng, he walked to one side. The meaning is self-evident.


    Chu Feng looks at the time, let Huangfu Ruo die wait a moment first!


    "Less wind means less wind, and there is no explanation for pulling wind." When Chu Fengwei left with Yao Qianxue, he was just seen by the four eyes who walked out of the lecture hall. The latter was still as obscene as before: "if I had the skill of wind less than half, I would have fallen asleep now."


    "Can you stop being disgusting?"


    Before she finished speaking, Huang Jingyin, who came up from behind, pushed aside her four eyes and walked towards the front. She didn''t look very good. I don''t know why. Now when I see Chu Feng and other girls, she is not comfortable.


    In the past, maybe it was just because of the dazzling Chu Feng that she wanted to get close to, but after a conversation with Huang Chengyuan, Huang Jingyin found that she seemed to have to do with Chu Feng.


    Four eyes and a face depressed, looking at the far away Huang Jingyin''s back, Nunu mouth: "it''s not me who snatched away the wind. What''s wrong with me?" Murmured a word, four eyes also did not think about these, beckoned Kang Chao several people, afternoon no class, ready to go out to have a good drink.


    "Did you do the things of Mu Tianfei''s family, or did you ask people to do them?"


    In the small garden behind the teaching building, Yao Qianxue didn''t beat around the Bush and said directly, "don''t deny that Mu Tianfei only appeared in the hospital that day. On the way back, his car ran into the hospital, and the cloud sauna at home was suddenly found out. Now it''s seized, not you?"


    Chu Feng had just told LAN Mei Er to do this, but he didn''t expect that the method was too radical. He just knew these things himself, and was not prepared to be known by Yao Qianxue. He shook his head and looked at a blank look: "I don''t know what you are doing. Maybe Mu Tianfei offended other people, and maybe it is."


    "Chu Feng, do you know what merit you have?"


    Yao Qianxue is cold not Ding to throw out a word, in Chu Feng curious color to continue to say: "is when you lie, your eyes will not consciously look at other places, not pay attention to people can not see, but I see."


    Chu Feng a Leng, did not think that he has such a habit, did not deny did not admit to looking at Yao Qianxue: "then I said I like you when, eyes are looking at where."


    "I don''t want to discuss it with you now."


    As soon as Yao Qianxue''s face was cold, she seemed to think of the first day of school when she was forced to kiss by Chu Feng. She shook her head and scattered this embarrassing picture: "I just want to know why you do that. Are you doing it for me?"


    "I said it wasn''t me. You can believe it or not!" Chu Feng shakes his head. Although Yao Qianxue has already identified himself, Chu Feng still doesn''t want to leave a trace of stain on the girl she once liked: "I believe you also know who Mu Tianfei''s uncle is, but now he is dead.


    When you think it''s me, why don''t you think that maybe the rest of us did it because his uncle was angry with his family


    Yao Qianxue looks at Chu Feng in silence. This time, Chu Feng''s eyes are very calm, revealing a touch of sincerity. Yao Qianxue can''t help but produce a trace of confusion: "really not you?"


    "What would you do if it were me?" Chu Feng did not answer, only asked Yao Qianxue a question. The latter was stiff, and finally shook his head and turned around: "forget it, I don''t want to mention unimportant things!"


    Going out a few steps, Yao Qianxue stopped, seemed to be thinking about something, then turned around: "do you really like me, or just want to play with me?"


    Yao Qianxue suddenly asked such a question, Chu Feng seems a little cramped, but still think about it seriously and say: "really like it!"


    "I believe you!" When Chu Feng felt that Yao Qianxue would definitely say that he cheated others, the latter actually said a sentence and walked towards the distance: "it''s just that there are many women around you, and I''m just an ordinary girl. I don''t want to fight with others, just want to have a love that belongs to me."


    "Maybe, when I don''t mind being one of your many women, it won''t be me you like now!"Chu Feng doesn''t speak. She just looks at Yao Qianxue''s figure and wants to explain that there is no woman around her. But she thinks of Yan Ruyu, who is rebellious in her heart, and Huangfu Rudie, who always wants to kill her. Chufeng sighs in her heart that a girl like snow is destined to be something that she can''t touch?


    When turning around, Chu Feng faintly opened his mouth: "will the means be a little too drastic?"


    In the back of the trees, blueberry came out with her hair tied, without a trace of emotion: "kindness to the enemy is cruelty to yourself. Now the other party doesn''t know it''s you who caused the destruction of the Green Gang. But if one day I know, I don''t think they''ll forget it.


    The so-called cutting off people''s wealth is like killing parents. Do you think the Mu Tianfei family will not hate you if they know that the Qing Gang was destroyed by you and then destroyed their glory? "


    Then the eyes also had more than three points to ponder: "moreover, the hatred of robbing a wife is not much better than cutting off people''s wealth!"


    "You don''t seem to understand what I mean." Chufeng walks up to the face of LAN Mei Er, who doesn''t step back and calmly meets her eyes. Chufeng points her finger on her red lips and says, "I mean it''s too much. It means that everyone knows it''s not good. It doesn''t say it can''t be killed!"


    Leaving a meaningful sentence, Chu Feng walked directly by LAN Mei er''s side. For mu Tianfei''s family, if it was just an ordinary relationship with Huang Luowen, Chu Feng didn''t mind letting them live, but his mother was Huang Luowen''s own sister. Now he didn''t move because of the storm, but when he moved, who knew?


    Although don''t know is oneself, but need to know, the wind door main person, is enough!


    "He won''t be a beast to me one day, will he?" It was only a few minutes after Chu Feng left that she could feel her lips which still had a man''s taste. However, she did not kiss her, but made her face blush: "it seems that we should keep a little distance from him in the future, otherwise we can''t hurt her!"


    Chu Feng, who left, did not know how she thought of herself in her heart. She went straight to Huangfu ruodie''s office and opened it directly without knocking on the door.


    Huangfu, who is changing clothes, if butterfly shows her eyebrows and frowns slightly: "would you not knock on the door and be a man of quality?"


    "This is the school!" Huang Fu Ruo die said coldly, changing the professional dress into a skirt dress, tall and moving: "go out to dinner!"


    Chu Feng looked at Huang Fu Ruo die, who was different today. He shook his head incomprehensibly: "how do I feel that you mean, if I''m not in school, what can I do to you?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die, wearing high-heeled shoes, coldly spat out a word: "get out of here!"


    Chufeng chuckles and opens the door of the office. He just has a little bit of wonder in his eyes. According to the truth, Huangfu ruodie wants to kill himself. Why does he ask himself to eat today?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    The riverside building, after the last war, has been renovated. At the moment, we can''t see the traces of fighting. It''s still antique.


    In a box on the seventh floor, Chu Feng and Huangfu ruobi couldn''t stop for a moment when they stepped in, but then they regained their normal looks and raised a natural smile: "Auntie, master Huangfu!"


    "Here we are. I thought it would take you a long time to get there in the traffic jam."


    Huangfu Wenren stood up with a bright smile. He was 30 years old and always had his steadiness, not to mention that he was one of the few people who knew Chu Feng''s current identity. He went over and warmly held Chu Feng''s hand: "and we don''t need to be so polite in the future. After a while, we will be our own people."


    Chu wind passed a little surprised, but did not show too much: "is it?"


    "That is!"


    Chu Feng''s heart sank, but still showed a smile: "that''s not bad, double happiness."


    "Sit down Huangfu Wenren just smiles and waves his hand, and then invites Chu Feng to sit down. He sits next to Lin Yulin, looking very intimate.


    Lin Yulin looked at Chu Feng with a slightly complicated look in her eyes, and her red lips were slightly open: "what happened to you? After you were taken away that day, Liu Yan and I looked for you for a long time."


    "It''s OK. The bullet didn''t hit the key point. Just have a rest." Feeling the relationship in Lin Yulin''s words, Chu Feng felt warm in his heart, but he always felt that there was something more between them, not as flexible as the beginning: "please worry about you and sister Yan. I''ll invite her to dinner when I have a chance."


    Lin Yulin body can not stop a tremor, Chu Feng can feel, she can also feel, in the heart of a slight sigh, God makes people!


    "Come on, order. What do you want?"


    Huangfu Wenren didn''t notice the unnatural relationship between Chu Feng and Lin Yulin, or didn''t pay attention to them. He handed the menu to Chu Feng, who shook his hand: "I''m not very particular about eating. Just do as you like!"


    Huangfu Wenren didn''t ask for anything. After taking the menu, he ordered eight dishes and two soup casually, and asked the waiter next to him to place an order. Then he chatted with Chu Feng one sentence after another. He didn''t say anything else about Lin Yulin''s presence.


    What''s more, after he and Lin Yulin got married, Chu Feng could move in and live together.


    Chu Feng just nodded back at will. He also knew that Huangfu Wenren was just polite. Now, as the overlord of the river and sea, would he lack a place to live?


    However, he also pondered a little. The affairs of the Tower Road were more or less related to the Huangfu family. At the moment, Huangfu Wenren could not see anything on his face. In addition, he came to find himself for no reason. Chu Feng didn''t think that he was just getting acquainted with each other. In the future, everyone was relatives.


    A meal is not very warm, but it is not the end of the cold. At the door of the riverside building, Lin Yulin got on the bus without hesitation. She just put her head out of the window when she was about to leave: "Xiaofeng, come back for dinner this weekend. Yan Yan misses you very much."


    "Yes!" Chu Feng nods, but he doesn''t mean to go back. Liu Yan''s relationship with himself is very delicate. As the deputy leader of the Jianghai criminal investigation team, Chu Feng is sure that Liu Yan must have known something. It''s better to maintain such a relationship when we meet in embarrassment.


    Although Chu Feng agreed, she didn''t seem to care much. Lin Yulin''s nose was a little sour, but she restrained herself from showing it. She said to Huangfu Wenren, "send me back!"


    "Brother chufeng, I''m going to go first. I''ll go to play with me when I''m free."


    After drinking a little wine, Huangfu Ruoxi is very lovely. After spitting out her tongue at Chu Feng, she drives her car to leave, leaving only Chu Feng and Huangfu Ruo die standing at the door!


    "Let''s go!" Huang Fu Ruo die also turns and walks towards his car, and throws out a sentence indifferently.


    When the car started, Chu Feng looked curiously at Huangfu Ruo die: "I didn''t seem to tell you where I was going. You didn''t take the wrong road?"


    "Where am I going, where are you going?" Huangfu if butterfly head also does not return to throw out a word, then the speed continues to rise, even if the red light is met, is not concerned about passing, the goal is clear toward his villa.


    Chu Fengwei squints his eyes. Huangfu ruodie still has a killing opportunity in his heart. He can''t see it on the surface, but he can see it in his heart. The color on his body can''t deceive people. But at the moment, Huangfu ruodie doesn''t have any extra actions, and Chu Feng is too lazy to say anything.


    At a very fast speed, she arrived at Huang Fu Ruo die''s villa. The woman stopped to untie her seat belt. Suddenly, she hugged Chu Feng directly and kissed her lips. The latter was stunned. However, in the face of a woman who had a long relationship with her, Chu Feng did not want to make a scene.


    In any case, we are the enemy. It is also a good thing to gallop on the enemy.


    More than ten minutes later, the high-class sports car rocked and Huangfu ruodie''s sweet and moving voice attracted people''s reverie. It took more than an hour for the car to stop. Then, only a figure burst out and headed for the villa, with a person in his hand, and headed for the second floor with a clear goal.The war did not end in this way, and it lasted until 12 o''clock. This time, Huangfu ruodi lost the resistance and apathy at first, but was hot and crazy.


    At the end of the day, Huangfu ruodie took the lady''s cigarette at the end of the bed to light it, and then puffed out a strong smoke with peppermint flavor. Then she said slowly, "before, I felt that I would never be close to a man in my life. I was tired of that feeling. But when I met you son of a bitch who forcibly occupied me, I couldn''t deceive myself. I was still a woman."


    "It''s just that you should understand that I''m a woman of the Huangfu family. Do you have to pay a little price for it?"


    When Chu Feng listened quietly, Huang Fu Ruo die frowned slightly and felt a trace of numbness. He found that he had just lost the feeling of kindling again, but he still kept on saying: "and my father has already known that according to his meaning, one-half of the territory of the river and sea will be replaced by Huangfu ruodie."


    The woman who turned around puffed a puff of smoke at Chu Feng and patted off her hand: "otherwise, in order to maintain the dignity of the family, he doesn''t mind breaking the agreement to attack you. After all, the truth is on the side of Huangfu family. You can plunder territory and interests, but your behavior has trampled on the dignity of Huangfu family."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a meaningful smile. He sat up and looked at the woman''s beautiful but shrewd eyes: "the second handle of the air door, do you want it?"


    Huangfu if butterfly a Leng, tardy did not respond to come over, finally just open a mouth: "what do you mean?"


    "The Huangfu family wants half of the territory. I''ll give it to you, and the government won''t give it to you." Chu Feng took off the lady''s cigarette in Huangfu ruodie''s hand, picked up the latter''s sexy chin, and then opened his mouth after a kiss on the red lip: "and you also say that I have occupied you, so you are naturally my woman. I will give you the second handle of the air door and one-half of the territory. How do you choose?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    The next morning, they opened their eyes together.


    Huangfu ruodie opened her eyes and saw the Chu wind. She was hiding it very well. Ordinary people could not see it at all!


    Chufeng gets down from the bed and walks to the bathroom with a smile. He is a little uncomfortable with Huang Fu Ruo die for a night. He also thinks about the anger generated by Huangfu Ruo die just now. What is this woman who wants to be close to her at the expense of her body?


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng went straight out of the bathroom and left the room. Huang Fu Ruo die at night can be very crazy, but it doesn''t mean that she is still like this during the day.


    "Sooner or later, I''ll make your life worse than death."


    At the moment when the door closed, Huangfu ruodie bit his teeth and jumped out a word. Then he opened his quilt and prepared to get out of bed. Just as his left leg was stretched out, he felt a trace of burning pain. His eyes were full of shame and anger: "rogue, I don''t know how to be gentle."


    With resentment against Chu Feng, Huang Fu Ruo die took a good bath in the bathroom, and his fatigue was relieved a little. He also considered that he could not be unrestrained with Chu Feng. Otherwise, Chu Feng did not die, but he was killed.


    Huang Fu Ruo die opens the door of the room, but at the moment when she opens the door, a fragrance pours into her nose.


    "You don''t have much food here. I just cook a noodle and eat it."


    Chu Feng raised his head in the dining room seat and showed a smile that could not be seen. He pointed to the position beside him: "hurry up, wait, and go back to class. If you don''t hurry up, you''ll be late, but I''ll be revenged by the teacher."


    "You were a teacher last night, afraid that the teacher would hold grudges?" Huang Fu Ruo die felt a little warm in her heart, but her mouth was cold. She went to sit down and looked at Chu Feng when she picked up her chopsticks: "only once in the future, only half an hour, or never touch me."


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s words made him a little embarrassed, but when he heard the latter sentence, his left eye went through perspective and became swollen. But Chu Feng said, "it depends on the specific situation."


    Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t agree to be angry. He just thought of something and didn''t go on talking about it. He picked up noodles with chopsticks and put them into his mouth. He was stunned. He thought that the flavor was strong and he didn''t want to taste so good. However, because of his opposition, Huangfu ruodie would not say much good words even though he knew how to eat.


    "Miss Ben is born beautiful!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die snorted back, but he didn''t mind that it was the noodles that Chu Feng had eaten. He started to eat it directly. He had several relationships with each other. If he avoided this, he would have no idea.


    Looking at Huang Fu Ruo die who is eating noodles, she looks peaceful when she doesn''t show her edge. At first sight, she just feels that she is a quiet and elegant woman. But who knows, this woman''s heart is full of murderous opportunities?


    "Watch me do it?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die eats and feels something wrong. He just comes across Chu Feng''s eyes and asks in an unnatural tone.


    Chu Feng did not speak, but took a paper towel from the dining table to wipe Huangfu ruodie''s mouth, with a trace of tenderness in his tone: "no one grabs from you, eat slowly, not enough for me to do it again. The mouth is full of greasy, affecting your image, and it''s not good for your stomach and intestines."


    Huang Fu Ruo die was stunned, and then opened Chu Feng''s hand to wipe the corner of his mouth: "don''t worry about me, I have my own hands!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and threw the paper towel into the dustbin. He leaned against the dining chair without tangled the opening: "today''s class, I''ll go to the headquarters with me in the evening. I''ll announce your status to you."


    Huang Fu Ruo die raised his head and spoke faintly. He looked at the front and then turned to Chu Feng''s face: "the wind door is created by you. I am your original enemy. Even if you suppress the public anger and let me go to the top, no one will accept me. I suddenly feel that it''s good to be a little woman."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, a sneer passed in his heart, and nodded: "I respect your opinion!"


    "Come home with me this weekend. My father wants to see you." Huang Fu Ruo die doesn''t seem to be heartbroken. He just eats noodles and says vaguely.


    Chu Feng was holding a cup of boiled water, thinking about Huangfu Ruo die''s motive. When he heard her words, he nodded carelessly: "if you have time, talk about it again!"


    "Whatever you want!" Huangfu ruodie did not say anything else, but simply said a word.


    "Father, Chu Feng didn''t leave his sister''s villa last night." When they stand in front of Huangfu village, gongdieruo goes to Huangfu mountain village.


    "After all, it''s still a young man, full of vigor and vitality!"


    Huangfu inquired the sky and said in general: "tell Ruo die, don''t show any special utilitarian heart, just follow Chu Feng''s side. What I want is a complete wind gate, not just half of the river and sea. Chufeng is a talent. I think I''ve made money when a daughter changes."When Huang Fu Wenren was surprised that his father, who never praised anyone, spoke so highly of Chu Feng, he asked the sky and said, "so I''m bound to get Chu Feng. This is a talent, a young man who may break the black list of the Chinese dynasty, and tell Huangfu Wenlan that if necessary, give me Chu Feng."


    "How is it possible to get a few women from my Huangfu family without paying anything?"


    Huangfu Wenren knew that the purpose of the family was to put the interests first. As long as the effort was proportional to the harvest, even the eldest son could sacrifice. Although he felt sad in his heart, he still replied respectfully: "understand!"


    "In addition, you and Lin Yulin should pay close attention to things." Huangfu asked the sky that he didn''t care about Huangfu Wenren''s ideas, or in other words, he was so superior that he habitually ignored other people''s feelings. He said faintly: "through my investigation, Chu Feng is a person who attaches great importance to feelings, and Lin Yulin is definitely his biggest weakness."


    "As long as you succeed in winning Lin Yulin, Chu Feng, no matter how unwilling, can only listen to the dispatch of my Huangfu family to break the balance of the black list!"


    Huangfu Wenren looks a little unnatural, and he really loves Lin Yulin. At the moment, he is taken by Huangfu to ask the sky as a chip to win the Chu wind. He is a little uncomfortable in his heart. Facing his father who is supreme in authority, he can only reply: "understand!"


    Huangfu asked the sky, looked at Huangfu Wenren faintly, then waved gently. After the latter retreated, he opened his mouth to the air: "do you think Chu Feng really has such value?"


    "Yes!" Behind a huge vase nearby, a middle-aged man came out with a twinkling in his eyes: "at first, I only thought that this was an ordinary young man with some ability, but it was not enough to enter the sight of my Huangfu family. Only when Aunt Qin went to take the eldest lady, I was sure that this was a man who had achieved hegemony."


    "As long as we control it well, it will definitely promote our Huangfu family to more than one level, and maybe become the top family of the Chinese dynasty!"


    "I hope so. It''s a double-edged sword." Huangfu nodded with approval, thinking of the injured aunt Qin, his eyes were inexplicably amused: "there are very few young people who can dare to attack from wherever they know they come from."


    The middle-aged man behind him also praised him and said, "it''s really rare. Knowing that the Huangfu family exists, he dares to kidnap the eldest lady and forcibly occupy him. What''s more, he has a black hand against aunt Qin. This man really hates him. It''s really a double-edged sword. But I believe that the eldest and the second, and the younger, will surely defeat his tenacity."


    Although all the middle-aged men said were his own daughters, Huangfu didn''t care: "if you can take him, all the women of Huangfu family will give them to him, so what?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    However, many students are surprised if they know that Huangfu is a car driver.


    The car stopped steadily in the teaching building. Huangfu ruodie said indifferently: "wait, there is a class, you can get off here!"


    "If you don''t, the course is yours." Chu Feng naturally knew that there was a class, but she was surprised to see Huang Fu Ruo die. The person waiting for the class was her!


    "Do you want the world to know my relationship with you?" Huangfu, if butterfly frowns and opens his mouth, is a little cold.


    Chu Feng looked at Huangfu Ruo butterfly and then nodded: "whatever you want."


    Just to open the door to get off, Huangfu Ruo die is open: "that together


    Chu Feng, who just opened the door and didn''t go down, turned back in a daze. How can this woman say that she can change?


    But there is a light in his left eye, and Chu Feng knows it clearly. Huangfu ruodie is wearing headphones when driving. It seems that someone called just now!


    However, Chu Feng didn''t think much about it. He just needed to know that Huangfu if butterfly was close to himself was the purpose of existence. He didn''t need to think about the rest of the things. He was always on guard.


    Just a moment later, Chu Feng was dull. Looking at Huang Fu Ruo die, who came to take his arm directly, he suddenly felt his body was tense. Although he had had had relations with Huangfu Ruo die for many times, it did not mean that he really wanted to do so with Huangfu Ruo die in public.


    Even if Huang Fu Ruo die is a beauty that many people covet.


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s face was a little red, but still kept calm: "you are my man, I hold you, it''s normal, you can think I''m declaring sovereignty!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes Leng Ran after a little more fun: "teacher, this is in school!"


    "No one stipulates that teachers can''t fall in love with students normally. Besides, you are eighteen!" Huang Fu Ruo die did not mean to let go of Chu Feng at all. He met the people around him with surprise.


    Chu Feng temporarily did not speak, just looked at the woman around, seemed to guess what, showed a smile: "do not regret it?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die looks stunned and looks at Chu Feng''s eyes. Does he know anything?


    But before being sure, Huangfu ruodie still won''t say anything else: "I gave you the body, can I regret it?"


    "I hope you will not regret it one day!" Chu Feng''s heart suddenly felt a little more sympathy for Huangfu ruodie. He was not an idiot. A woman who hated her was close to her and sacrificed her body. How could Chu Feng not understand the subtlety, but if Huangfu ruodie was willing to perform, he would not break it.


    Huang Fu Ruo die doesn''t speak any more. He walks to the teaching building with Chu Feng in his arm. His intimate action makes everyone surprised.


    "That''s not Huangfu ruodie and Chu Feng. That boy is not related to Huang Jingyin and them. When are you with Huangfu ruodie?"


    "Maybe they were just rumors with Huang Jingyin before, but Chu Feng is really blessed. If Huangfu butterfly can catch up with her, it is a goddess in the hearts of many senior brothers and teachers."


    On the road they walked through, the people around were all pointing and discussing, and they didn''t worry that Chu Feng and Chu Feng were angry. Even if they could be together, they must be prepared to be told.


    After all, both Chu Feng and Huang Fu Ruo die are not unknown people in Jianghai University. If they are so intimate now, they will naturally cause a lot of topics. People with a little gossip are even ready to upload messages to the campus forum.


    "This son of a bitch!"


    Yao Qianxue, who happened to be walking in the distance, saw this scene, clenching her lips and feeling a little uncomfortable: "he said that she liked me. She would turn around and be with others. She really liked it."


    Xia Wei, who followed up from behind, heard Yao Qianxue murmuring and asked curiously, "Xiaoxue, what are you talking about?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a bastard!" Yao Qianxue quickly put away his complaint and said a word without expression.


    "Asshole?" Xia Wei is quite curious. She looks forward to the front, her eyes coagulate, and she feels a little tingling in her heart. She is not used to showing her unhappiness. She pretends to be relaxed: "Xiao Feng''s younger brother is really fierce. It is said that Huangfu has been in Jianghai University for four years, and there are numerous pursuers, but none of them succeed. She doesn''t want Xiaofeng to catch up with her so soon."


    "Whatever he does, let''s go." Yao Qianxue looks at Xia Wei like that. How can she not know that she is forcing her face to smile and say that she pulls Xia Wei away. However, in her heart, she scolds Chu Feng ten times and eight times. The shameless guy only tells me that she likes me, and then she makes love with others, not human.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know Yao Qianxue scolded himself in his heart, but at the moment, looking at the woman''s cold face suddenly appeared in front of her, would not the dark way play?


    Yan Ruyu had just come down from the stairs when she saw Chu Feng walking with a girl in her arms. She was not inferior to her own Huangfu Ruo die, or more mature charm. She was staring at Chu Feng sourly: "give me an explanation!"Yan Ruyu and Chu Feng are just rebellious. However, in her idea, Chu Feng is her man now. When she thinks that she has found this bastard so many times, she is not seen. She is with other women, and Yan Ruyu looks ugly.


    "Xiao Feng, what does she have to do with you?"


    Huangfu ruodie narrowed her eyes. Yan Ruoyu naturally knew her and often met with each other. But standing beside Chu Feng at the moment, she could see that Yan Ruyu seemed to have an unusual relationship with Chu Feng. Even though she didn''t like it, she also wanted to prove that she was better than others.


    However, Chu Feng felt his scalp numb at the moment. Looking at Huang Fu Ruo die and Yan Ruyu, both of them have a little bit to do with him. Although Huangfu ruodie is close to him with an aim, Chu Feng can''t do anything to Huangfu Ruo die until he has no absolute assurance.


    And Yan Ruyu, basically when she is her sustenance, know that this is a lonely woman, both sides are not good to offend ah!


    See Chu Feng does not speak, Yan Ruyu''s heart is more angry, directly went to pull Chu Feng''s hand: "follow me!"


    Huangfu ruogdie is not humble, and even decided to continue the game with chufeng. She does not care about other people''s eyes. She also holds Chu Feng''s other hand: "don''t go!"


    At the moment, it was under the teaching building. The confusion quickly became the focus. Everyone''s eyes were on this side. Four eyes and others also heard the noise coming out of the lecture room. Seeing Chu Feng pulled by two women, four eyes immediately beat his chest and feet: "gap, it''s all life. How can there be such a gap?"


    Kang Chao, who didn''t speak much, nodded: "little wind, very sexual!"


    Huang Jingyin stood aside and clenched her lips. She was sure that she really liked Chu Feng. However, both Yao Qianxue yesterday and Huangfu ruodie and Yan Ruyu were better than her. At least in some aspects, she grasped her pink fist slightly and felt a deep inferiority complex for her origin for the first time.


    "He''s my man. Do you want to rob me of a man, Miss Yan?"


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes are slightly cold, and her character is cold and arrogant. She has her own pride. She thinks that when she sees Chu Feng and other women together, she will turn around naturally. But when she really sees it, she finds that she can''t be natural and unrestrained.


    Eyes dead staring at Chu Feng: "today, you want her, or me?"


    Yan chufeng seems to have a simple way to say such a crisis.


    You Yan Ruyu is Wen Aojun''s fiancee!


    But Huang Fu Ruo die seems not ready to give Chu Feng time to think. With one hand firmly holding Chu Feng: "yes, today, do you want her or me?"


    Chufeng, whose scalp is numb, feels that this is even more difficult than killing people. He looks left and right, but he doesn''t have a specific idea. What kind of words he says is not clear. He will offend another person. He just chooses one from two. Isn''t that his own life?


    "He''s not going to vote today!"


    In Chu Feng''s secret way, it''s bad luck. When it''s over today, a voice comes from outside the crowd, confident, calm and in charge of everything. Su Xinyu, who has just arrived from the capital city, brings Zhang Yuner and Ma Qiduo from the crowd: "because he is the man of Su Xinyu, you have no chance!"


    "Damn it!" The four eyes in the distance directly blasted, and his head was buried in the body of the person next to him: "strike, it''s too hard. Am I born of a mother in the end?"


    At the moment, Chu Feng, who was pulled by the two people, saw Su Xinyu. The secret way came really fast. But Yan Ruyu and Huangfu Ruo die were all together releasing their hands, and their eyes were slightly coagulated: "is it you?"


    Su Xinyu gently smile, the stone breaks the sky: "yes, it''s me, Chu Feng''s fiancee!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    fianc¨¦e?


    Su Xinyu''s words not only make Chu Feng stunned, but Huangfu ruodie and Yan Ruyu squint. Even Zhang Yuner and Ma Qiduo, who followed Su Xinyu, are also shocked. They have not heard Su Xinyu talk about this in advance!


    Chu Feng just wants to open his mouth and say don''t play, but Su Xinyu has gone to him and took his arm. The powerful woman raised her head high: "do you want him to choose?"


    Yan Ruyu and Yan Ruyu both know the identity of Su Xinyu and may not be afraid of each other, but they are not generally ugly to Su Xinyu. The most important thing is that Chu Feng doesn''t say a word at the moment, and Su Xinyu directly declares that she is Chu Feng''s fiancee, which makes people a little unpredictable.


    "Niu Bi ah!"


    People around said such words one after another. The news of Chu Feng''s entanglement with the four school flowers in Jianghai university has been spread all over the campus in the campus forum for a long time. However, at this moment, it is not only related to the school flower, but also to the most beautiful teacher and a woman who does not know what identity.


    The same is male, but many people''s heart is a secret way, is not their mother born, how big the gap?


    "Chu Feng, I just want a word from you. What do you think I am?"


    Yan Ruyu takes back her gaze at Su Xinyu. Things have developed to the present. She knows so many people, and she can''t take care of so many. Maybe she doesn''t love Chu Feng, but she is her first man after all. Yan Ruyu is so strong that she wants to know whether Chu Feng is just like she is when Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng touched Yan Ruyu''s eyes and didn''t answer for the first time, but when the latter''s eyes were slightly moist, he felt a pain and opened his mouth: "as long as you say a word, I can do anything for you."


    He is Yan Ruyu''s first man, but Yan Ruyu is not his first woman. After all, Chu Feng can''t be indifferent, which is equivalent to Yan Ruyu''s first love. He can''t bear to hurt her.


    "I hope you remember what you said today, or I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your life."


    Yan Ruyu''s stiff face softened a little, and left without feeling. Chu Feng said such words in front of Su Xinyu and Huangfu ruodie. She knew the weight of the words. Chu Feng was not only greedy for her body, but also had a special meaning.


    Huangfu ruodie squinted and suddenly kissed Chu Feng on his face: "I''ll wait for you to come back for dinner in the evening."


    Then, in the shock of all the people, Huangfu ruodie turned directly and walked towards the teaching building. Her pride was destined that she would not compromise. However, in the face of Su Xinyu, even if she did not compromise, she could not fight against each other. The Huangfu family was very good, but only based on the fact that those people above did not have a hard hand.


    Chu Feng is a thoughtful person. She is confident in her charm, so she doesn''t mind a temporary retreat.


    "Honey, let''s go!"


    Su Xinyu didn''t show any winning look, but it was so ordinary. She took Chu Feng and walked directly through the crowd. Zhang yun''er and Ma Qiduo looked at each other. The latter opened his mouth: "well, what was the heart language called Chu Feng just now?"


    Zhang yun''er is also surprised: "the good thing is to call her husband?"


    Ma Qiduo''s body trembled. She has known Su Xinyu for so many years. It''s good that she can remember someone''s name clearly, not only her husband, but also in front of so many people. Only those who understand Su Xinyu can understand the shock.


    "Taigu, make an appointment with chufeng sometime. I want to meet him."


    When the crowd was talking about what had happened just now, at the moment when the crowd dispersed, Wen Aojun stood there with four people in a gloomy and ugly face, and his voice was indifferent: "give him a chance. If he doesn''t know how to cherish it, then don''t blame me for being cruel."


    When Taigu said that he understood, Wen Aojun turned around, but after a few steps, he stopped, thought about it and dialed the phone: "big grandfather, I want to marry Yan Ruyu in advance. There was a little accident."


    At the moment, Chu Feng, who walks out of Jianghai university with Su Xinyu, naturally doesn''t know that Wen Aojun has seen everything, but even if he does, he won''t care. What''s more, he looks at the women around him: "where are you going?"


    "Imperial city!"


    Su Xinyu directly spit out two words. Chu Feng''s body stopped and was surprised to see Su Xinyu: "why should I go to the imperial city with you?"


    "Because you were expelled from Jianghai University, but accepted by Huangcheng University!" Su Xinyu whispered back, looking at the distance with a smile.


    Chu Feng''s mobile phone also rings out at the moment. Seeing the phone call above, Chu Feng answers directly with hands-free, and Yan Qingshan''s voice comes: "chufeng, I''m sorry, old man, I can''t help you too much. Someone wants you to stay in Jianghai University, I have no way!"


    Chu Feng heart a sink, vaguely know Yan Qingshan is afraid to be threatened, said a does not matter, cut off the phone to look at Su Xinyu: "why?"


    "Do you want to be in Jianghai or Huangcheng


    Su Xinyu did not answer the question, but threw out a meaningful sentence: "if you want to be in the river and sea, you must promise me a condition, you want to go to the Imperial City, but you can''t go out of the Imperial City in this lifetime!"Chu Feng broke away Su Xinyu''s hand. Although the woman''s arms were very soft, he did not have such a mood at the moment: "tell me your conditions, I can continue to stay in the river and sea conditions!"


    If she really wants to go to the imperial city by herself, Su Xinyu doesn''t need to come to the Imperial City in person at all. But if she comes now, it shows that there is room for tact. Just thinking of the initial agreement, Chu Feng''s eyes are slightly cold: "also, do you forget your promise to me? Are you going to go back now? "


    "Women don''t mean what they say."


    Su Xinyu was not embarrassed at all. Instead, she met SHANGCHU Feng''s eyes calmly: "although I said that as long as you can win the Jianghai Jidao, I won''t entangle you with anything, but there are some things I can''t do. Your excellent, let my grandfather''s heart, plus what you do to me, always need to be responsible."


    Chu Feng was a little angry and said with a sneer, "do you really want to play like this?"


    Feeling Chu Feng''s anger, Su Xinyu was unafraid: "it''s not that I want to play, it''s just a lot of things I can''t help myself. You chufeng is very powerful, but no one controls it. Many people are worried. Maybe Yan will not have any problems with you now, but what about the next one?"


    After Chu Feng''s face softened down a little, Su Xinyu''s face was flushed: "so, even if you fail one day, you''ll have a gold medal to avoid death. The external factors dare not say, but no one will want your life because of the great heaven!"


    The anger in Chu Feng''s heart gradually dissipated in Su Xinyu''s words. Looking at the noble woman, she was graceful and moving: "you don''t love me. Why do you still do this? Is it because of your illusory family rules?"


    "I don''t know. I can be sure I don''t love it, or it''s for the sake of the family."


    Su Xinyu looks more melancholy, fleeting open his mouth: "but now I don''t love you, you can let me fall in love with you, can''t you?"


    Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu that a serious face, and finally did not say any cold words: "give me a few days, I need to think about it."


    "It''s OK. I''ll give you time." Su Xinyu also knew that such a choice was good for the rest of the men, but it was not attractive to Chu Feng. She nodded back and said, "after thinking about it, go to Jianghai hotel to find me. I will be in Jianghai these days!"


    After that, Su Xinyu took Zhang yun''er and drove away. Without any hesitation, he only left the figure of Chu Feng''s serious thinking.


    When Chu Feng stood for a few minutes and turned to leave, Murong Bing did not know when he appeared behind him, looking at the street where there was no car shadow: "control well, women do not necessarily become your obstacles and constraints, of course, if you do not control well, you will destroy everything you have now."


    The goblin like woman came forward and took Chu Feng as if she were a couple: "so think about it, if you can stand at the top of the Chinese dynasty, it will only be good for your future, not bad for you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    Chu Feng didn''t go back to the headquarters, but was interrupted by a phone call halfway.


    If it is an ordinary person, Chu Feng naturally has no spare time to pay attention to these things, but the person who called is Taigu, a small role, but the one standing behind Taigu is not an ordinary person, but Wen Aojun, a man who can become Yan Ruyu''s fiance through Yan Tianming.


    On a desk and chair near the street in Binjiang building, Wen Aojun comes here after knowing that Chu Feng has not left with Su Xinyu. He is confident that Chu Feng has no courage to refuse to keep the appointment.


    In fact, as he expected, Chu Feng agreed to attend the appointment within a short time after receiving Taigu''s call.


    The time points to 11 o''clock, and the time agreed with Chu Feng is at 11:30. The reason for this is that Wen Aojun wants to wait for some news to determine how to talk with Chu Feng.


    On the way to a phone call, Wen Ao Jun frown tight look also stretch out, hang up the phone when sneering: "Chu Feng, this time, I see how you play with me!"


    With only five minutes to go before 11:30, Chu Feng appeared in Wen Aojun''s field of vision. In a simple casual dress and a college student''s dress, Wen Aojun''s eyes were full of murderous opportunities, but eventually dissipated. A small role could not really make him angry.


    Chu Feng came to the table, Wen Ao Jun nodded and said, with that kind of charity in his tone, but he didn''t look at Chu Feng at all. It seemed that the latter was not worthy of sitting with him. It was already a gift to let him sit down by himself!


    He opened his chair in silence and sat down. Chu Feng did not open his mouth. He just picked up the teapot and filled the cup in front of him with a cup of water. He took it and drank it slowly. Wen Aojun was probably looking for himself because of something. Chu Feng was very clear. At the moment, he was just waiting for Wen Aojun to speak first.


    "Serve


    Wen Ao Jun didn''t say anything to Chu Feng first, but said to Taigu. Then he sat there with an enigmatic face, picked up the napkin on the table top and tied it to his collar. Then he took the pot of chufeng''s tea, poured the tea out to clean the tableware in front of him, and then poured the water into the nearby bucket.


    Then he handed the pot of tea to another Bodyguard: "take this dishwashing water down and change it to a pot of Biluochun!"


    Chu Feng takes a hand to drink tea, and a light ponder passes in his eyes. Wen Aojun shows his superiority to himself. It can also be said that he deliberately slaps his face. Although Chu Feng doesn''t like tea, he also knows what this kind of tea is. Dishwashing water?


    Even though he knew, Chu Feng was not willing to say anything, instead, he drank the tea in the cup.


    Wen Ao Jun''s eyes flashed a touch of disdain, and the dishes came up one after another at this time. Wen Ao Jun ordered the delicacies in front of him: "eat more, you don''t always have a chance."


    "Thank you for your hospitality. I''m not welcome."


    In the morning, he just ate half a bowl of noodles. Chu Feng was still a little hungry at this time. He didn''t pay attention to Wen Ao Jun''s mind. According to Chu Feng''s idea, he didn''t eat anything. He was just a bastard!


    He picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. The scorn in Wen Ao Jun''s eyes was more intense. However, he ate the food in front of him slowly and drank wine. The whole person behaved as gentle as a gentleman.


    But Chu Feng ate very fast, only in less than ten minutes, he put down his chopsticks, felt his round stomach and belched comfortably!


    "Chu Feng, although you come from Dian LAN and have never eaten good food, you should also pay attention to the image!"


    Wen Aojun never ate anything. At the moment, seeing Chu Feng put down his chopsticks, he also followed him and said: "but it''s also true that temperament and image are naturally cultivated. When you grow up in a gully, you can''t learn it. I can understand it."


    "It''s just that temperament can''t be cultivated, but cognition can''t be absent. It''s very important for people to have self-knowledge."


    Pointing to a lobster on the table, Wen Aojun''s tone is natural, but it contains sarcasm: "it''s like eating pickles, but I just want to eat lobster. First of all, I don''t say whether I can afford to pay or not. The most important thing is whether I can bear it or not. It will never come singly!"


    "Wen Shao said so."


    Chu Feng slightly smile, in Wen Ao Jun disdain color more a bit of time to open: "Wen juvenile income, how much does this meal want?"


    Wen Ao Jun was stunned. He didn''t know what Chu Feng meant by this sentence. However, he replied with no hesitation: "annual income is the thought of your poor people. Anyway, when I want to spend money to buy something for women, I don''t lack money. As for this meal, it''s not expensive. It''s only over 100000 yuan. After you graduate from University, you can have a meal by saving and saving for a year."


    If Chu Feng does not understand what Wen Ao Jun is trying to express, he is an idiot. He is just trying to make himself clear of the gap between himself and him, which shows that he is not worthy of Yan Ruyu!


    Just knowing is knowing, but not hindering Chu Feng''s words: "so it seems that Wenshao''s family is rich, can give you so much money to spend, I am a poor man can''t do anything, any money must rely on their own hands to create, naturally can''t eat such a rich meal, thank Wen Shao again for such an opportunity."Wen Ao Jun''s face changed. He was not a fool. How could he not know that Chu Feng was mocking him? He was relying on his family background and power. He was too lazy to talk to Chu Feng again: "Chu Feng, I know you are very good at fighting. You still have a little bit of ability, but you should know what you can take and what you can''t touch."


    "I believe you should know what I''m looking for you to do. Let me tell you the truth."


    See Wen Ao Jun was ridiculed by his own, scattered the elegant appearance, Chu Feng ponders a smile: "want what accurate words?" In the heart is to add one more, your fiancee and I have slept a few times, there is no accurate word seems to be unable to retrieve it?


    "And she''s going to marry me in a month, and I don''t want you to harass my wife."


    When Chu Feng''s hand was stagnant, Wen Aojun waved. Taigu took out 100000 pieces and threw them on the table. Wen Aojun continued: "of course, it''s one thing not to entangle Ruyu. In addition, you have to stop her thinking. I don''t want to happen again today. Otherwise, even if Miss Su is fond of you, I will kill you."


    At the moment, Wen Ao Jun, without any cover up, freely released his fangs: "compared with yu''er, Miss Su has only more dignity, my woman you can''t touch, Miss Su, you are hopeless, what kind of person, should take what kind of road."


    "You don''t have the qualification to rely on women to be superior."


    In the face of Wen Ao Jun''s disdain, Chu Feng was still calm. His finger passed over the 100000 yuan and picked it up with a smile: "I''ll take the 100000 yuan, and I promise not to entangle Miss Yan. In addition, I will help you to have a happy marriage."


    Then Chu Feng left the riverside building directly with 100000 yuan. In his heart, he was sneering. If Wen Ao Jun didn''t have the identity of a nephew of the literary family, he would be dead now. But for Wen Ao Jun, Chu Feng was too lazy to pay attention to him. I didn''t bother Yan Ruyu. She pestered me. That was her business.


    "Wenshao, do you believe him in this way?" At the moment, Taigu opened his mouth curiously, and he always thought that it was too simple to warn him?


    Wen Ao Jun is confident, and his tone is lofty: "I am a man of the literary family. He is a native of the Dian Lan Mountain Village. If he is not an idiot, he will choose, otherwise he will not know how to die!"


    Wen Aojun''s self-confidence is there, his identity is enough for his pride, but he does not know, Chu Feng left the riverside building less than 10 minutes, on Yan Ruyu''s car!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    The riverside of the river and the sea is in the air at noon at the moment. In addition, it is not the weekend time, and the flow of people is very small.


    Yan Ruyu stops here directly. After unfastening her seat belt, she pours into Chu Feng''s arms. Her crying voice appears in an instant. The voice is loud: "just now my father called me, and Wen''s parents called me, which brought forward the marriage date of Wen Ao Jun and me, just next month. Why do you want to do this?"


    This news, Chu Feng already knew in Wen Ao Jun there, also did not know to say anything, hand in Yan Ruyu''s back gently patted, can only be so comforting this woman.


    After crying for more than ten minutes, Yan Ruyu calmed down and raised her head. Her face was full of tears. Chu Feng held Yan Ruyu''s head in pain and kissed her tears. Finally, she sighed: "if you don''t want to, I can help you once."


    Although I don''t know where Su Xinyu''s energy goes, if Yan Ruyu is really reluctant, Chu Feng doesn''t mind sacrificing for her once.


    "No, as long as the last month, you can accompany me well."


    Yan Ruyu seems to have forgotten all the things in the campus. She kisses Chu Feng directly. There are few people on the riverside at the moment. In addition, Yan Ruyu''s car can''t see inside from the outside. She doesn''t mind to indulge herself at all.


    Gradually, Yan Ruyu becomes more and more hot. Chu Feng wants to say that this is under the public. However, once Yan Ruyu''s madness is ignited, she has a fight with Huangfu ruodie. She kisses chufeng and slowly faces down. Finally, Chu Feng takes a breath. Where does this woman learn? It doesn''t conform to her character!


    "Give it to me!"


    A few minutes later, Yan Ruyu moved her lower body and directly sat on Chu Feng''s body. She pulled up her skirt and then sat down abruptly. The oppressed voice sounded. Yan Ruyu was now mechanically venting her inner annoyance.


    Chu Feng looked around, fortunately, the movement is not very big, otherwise it would be disgraced, just looking at Yan Ruyu who is crazy with his hands on his shoulder with his eyes closed, chufeng whispered in the dark, and finally accompany you crazy for a month!


    In Yan Ruyu''s apartment at night, Yan Ruyu seems to be crazy after a madness by the riverside. She directly takes Chu Feng back to her apartment. From noon till now, Yan Ruyu doesn''t know how many times she passed out, but she wakes up again and again.


    "Fool, why not?"


    Looking at the woman lying in his arms, Chu Feng opened his mouth with soft eyes: "maybe a lot of things can''t help themselves, but really don''t like it, so don''t do it. I believe your father doesn''t necessarily need you to do that?"


    "My father won''t, but he will offend the literati." Yan Ruyu felt weak all over, but had a light satisfaction. Her hands were tied back to Chu Feng''s neck, slightly gentle: "if I want you to fight with Wen Ao Jun for me, would you like to?"


    Chu Feng hardly hesitated: "yes!"


    Yan Ruyu smiles. Though powerless, she still raises her head and kisses Chu Feng. After the long kiss, Yan Ruyu seems to have opened her eyes and pinched Chu Feng''s face: "how can I be willing to put you in danger for me? Stay with me for a month, and then come to my wedding


    Chu Feng looked at Yan Ruyu with a strong smile and clenched her slightly cold hand: "you will be happy!" Think of what, Chu Feng jumped up from the bed, picked up Yan Ruyu and walked towards the bathroom.


    The latter looks a change, frown way: "today not, tomorrow good?"


    "What?" Chu Feng looked at the shy woman in his arms, seemed to understand the general wry smile: "what do you think, you really think I am hungry, take a bath, go out to eat!"


    Yan Ruyu blushed and bit Chu Feng''s arm: "I''ll tell you not to say it next time, but you''re really a rascal. For seven hours, you''re not tired at all."


    Looking at the Yan Ruyu who completely changed a person, Chu Feng said with a smile: "that''s not to see the opponent''s decision."


    "Disgusting!" Yan Ruyu, who has completely decided to indulge herself for a month, doesn''t mind letting her most feminine side show up in front of Chu Feng, and says with anger that she is charming and touching.


    An hour later, Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu appeared at the riverside, where they were in the daytime. However, there are many more people on the riverside than in the daytime, regardless of the young people''s feelings. There are many young lovers nestling in a corner to have love.


    Yan Ruyu curiously looked at Chu Feng: "Why bring me here?" Think of the day when their own crazy, Yan Ruyu face unconsciously red.


    Chu Feng did not answer, just look at the time on the mobile phone, and then led Yan Ruyu toward the river. Although the latter was curious, he also knew that Chu Feng would not harm himself, and the whole person was his. What''s the use of harm?


    As long as you go out one step further, you will fall into the river. With the dim light, Yan Ruyu narrowed her eyes: "you are not heavy taste, are you?"


    "What''s on your mind all day?"


    Chu Feng was helpless to knock Yan Ruyu''s head, and then hit a ring finger. The river surface that had not been seen clearly suddenly lit up. Many colored lights were connected into a line in the water. Yan Ruyu covered his mouth, and his eyes were instantly moist. He turned around and hugged Chu Feng: "asshole, do you want me to fall in love with you?"Chu Feng was holding a woman and kissing her directly on the red lips without a long kiss. She held Yan Ruyu''s hand and walked to the left: "I don''t know what I can give you in the future, but now I''m willing to give what I can do."


    Yan Ruyu sobbed. For the first time, she felt very warm together with Chu Feng. Looking at the five big characters on the river and sea, Yan Ruyu was full of sweetness, and the whole person was happily nestled in Chu Feng''s side. Now she is more sure that she can''t let Chu Feng take risks for herself. She finds that she unconsciously has the position of this little man in her heart.


    "It''s not the first bundle of your life, but I hope it''s the last one."


    Walking to one side, a man in black came by. Chu Feng took the roses in his hand. There were only 99 roses. He handed them to Yan Ruyu. His voice was soft: "can you promise me?"


    Yan Ruyu stood in the same place, tears could not be restrained, sobbing to take the rose: "son of a bitch, if you let me fall in love with you, I will pull you to die together, not the first person to send flowers to me, but you are my first man to accept flowers!"


    "Fool!"


    Chu wind hook Yan Ruyu''s nose, who said lengao fairy must be cold and arrogant in the end, just did not meet the right person, a hand raised, fell!


    In Yan Ruyu''s curious look, countless fireworks soared in the calm sky over the river, forming a beautiful landscape in the night. Yan Ruyu has been unable to control her emotions. She nestles on the body of Chu Feng and looks at the fireworks, which turn into big characters one by one.


    Jade son, if can''t accompany you to the end of life, let me cherish every minute of having you!


    Yan Ruyu did not know how many fireworks were released, but each word was like a hammer pounding her heart. In the background of the fireworks, Yan Ruyu took the initiative to hold Chu Feng and offered her own kiss. This was her happiest night and the most beautiful memory.


    "Fan Shao, it''s not the same voice!"


    On the square in the distance, Melanie leaned against a car and opened her mouth with envy: "if you can get such a man, even if you die like this tomorrow, I believe many women will be willing to do it?"


    Words seem to be talking to themselves, but let the next Murong ice think deeply: "yes, if this little guy gives my real fiancee such a romance, I will dedicate myself tonight."


    Blueberry narrowed her eyes and said, "you are such a fool!"


    When LAN Mei ER and Murong Bing are fighting, no one finds out that Lin Yulin, who comes out alone tonight to blow the wind, is covering her mouth and running away quickly. Her tears are floating out in the night.


    Meeting the wrong person at the right time is a kind of torture!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    At noon on the third day, Chu Feng appeared alone in the presidential suite of Jianghai hotel.


    "Chu Feng, can you call before you come next time?"


    At this time, Ma Qiduo was discontented and pulled his clothes and murmured: "you see, it''s just wearing pajamas. If you have sharp eyes, I''m not wearing anything. How about my vacuum sleeping habit?"


    Chu Feng looked at the time. After 12 o''clock, he shook his head helplessly: "Miss Ma, according to the thinking of normal people, this time is all up. How do I know you just get up now?"


    Add in the heart, and I really want to see what words, even if you wear thick also useless.


    But can''t help but look at the past, Ma Qiduo is a thin pajamas at the moment, can see bump and a touch of strange, the dark way is not nonsense, it is really a vacuum!


    "What, you really see it!"


    Although Chu Feng looked very carefully, she was still caught by Ma Qiduo. She said aloud and pulled Su Xinyu out of the room: "heart language, you manage your man. I look at me like this. What do you want me to do?"


    Su Xinyu, moved by the corners of her mouth, looked at Ma Qiduo''s pajamas, and said, "I suspect you are plotting to seduce my brother-in-law."


    "Cut, my sister-in-law''s half buttocks, I''m your sister!"


    Among the three people, only Zhang yun''er is a little quiet. At the moment, she just sits on one side, reading books, and drinking coffee that Chu Feng doesn''t like.


    "Go to the balcony!" Su Xinyu looked at Chu Feng''s embarrassed appearance and chufeng''s smile: "in addition, Qi Duo is such a character. You can''t really think that she is trying to seduce you, but that''s not good."


    "I don''t think so."


    Chu Feng didn''t know what he was thinking just now, so he followed Su Xinyu to the balcony and closed the door of the hall.


    Su Xinyu puffed up her chest, put her hands on the railing and took a deep breath of fresh air: "Jianghai only has fresh air from morning to noon, the rest of the time is not so good."


    Then he turned to look at Chu Feng: "you came to me three days ago. I think you have already thought about it?"


    "Is it to admit that I am a fiancee, or am I forced to take it back to the imperial city?"


    After a pause, Su Xinyu added: "I just told you that in front of you, no matter what your final decision is, you can only be temporary in the river and sea, or you will die, or you will enter the imperial city. This is the only way out for you. The Chinese government pays attention to control, and the things that can''t be controlled will disappear. You should understand."


    Chu Feng naturally understood the meaning of Su Xinyu and thought about it and said, "how much time do I have?"


    "Two months!" Su Xinyu pinched back and said: "if you just plain light reading, you have at least one year, but you show the edge of the heart, also let people fear, so you only have two months, you either choose to stand in line, or choose to be extinguished."


    "Don''t feel unfair. It''s ok if you simply dominate the Jidao, but now you have the exciting means."


    Chu Feng understood that Su Xinyu was talking about his own medical skills, which was why Zhou Jingxing and even Su Xinyu valued him so much. He sighed: "if you don''t have to choose, it would be better."


    In Su Xinyu''s smile, Chu Feng pondered and said: "if I agree to go to the Imperial City, but do not recognize your status, what will happen?"


    "My grandfather will kill you." Su Xinyu''s face did not change to say a sentence, very simple: "because not in the Su family, you may become someone else''s person at any time. Although my grandfather is very kind, it does not mean that he can allow you to grow up, so you should be clear about this."


    Chu wind secretly a pit father, and then open his mouth: "your grandfather is Su dingzheng?"


    Su Xinyu''s eyes coagulated, but still nodded: "you can call him Su Lao!"


    "Big three, how can I do it?" Chu Feng has been speculating about the background of Su Xinyu, which can be compared with Zhou Jingxing. He must not be an ordinary person. His eyes are on several big men in the present Chinese dynasty, including one surnamed su!


    "So you must let me fall in love with you, or I will be very angry!" Su Xinyu nodded her head and opened her mouth.


    "Two months later, I will enter the imperial city!" Chu Feng also knew that the present society always needs to stand in line, at least in a short period of time. Otherwise, he didn''t know how to die. Although he was a little subdued, he still said a word, and then he didn''t want to say anything more and turned away.


    "This guy, who can be my fiance, still looks reluctant."


    Su Xinyu murmured with a small mouth, but Chu Feng agreed, a big stone in his heart also fell completely, took out his mobile phone and dialed an encrypted phone: "grandfather, fortunately, it''s not disgraceful, but how do I feel your baby granddaughter is not worth money?"


    "Good, good!" At the other end of the phone came an old man''s hearty laughter. After hearing Su Xinyu''s question, he stopped smiling: "girl, maybe you don''t think he is worthy of you, but through the observation of these days and some information that Li Ji told me, the future of Chu Feng will definitely not be simple.""I''ll be down in two years. The Su family can''t decline. He will surprise us."


    "I hope so." Su Xinyu also knew that as one of the big men, his grandfather had more insight and ideas than he did. He replied with a little joke: "it''s just that when he doesn''t work, I won''t send you to the end when you die old."


    At the other end of the phone, the phone dropped to the ground. Su Xinyu cut off the phone with a surprised smile and stood on the balcony and looked at the distance: "Chu Feng, I hope you can make me proud. I believe in my grandfather, but I also hope you can give me some confidence!"


    "Yes?"


    Outside Jianghai Hotel, Chu Feng who came out directly got on the car. Yan Ruyu asked, his expression on his face was a little uncomfortable, and his words also had some flavor: "you will be the son-in-law of the red Su family, and your status will be a little more dignified than Wen Ao Jun. after all, he is only a member of the literary family, but has a chance to become a regular."


    "It''s sour. What''s the taste?" Chu Feng pounced his nose playfully and said, holding Yan Ruyu''s hand when her face changed to be angry: "don''t worry, promise Su Xinyu''s request, accept the arrangement between the upper level game, it''s only temporary."


    His eyes showed a look of awe at the world. At this moment, Chu Feng was domineering: "one day, I will break the fate of chess pieces and become the one who controls the chessboard."


    Yan Ruyu enjoyed the domineering spirit of Chu Feng at the moment, but her expression was a little more gloomy: "I believe you will have that day, but at that time I have been a wife, will you, will you still want me?"


    Chu Feng body a shock, looking at Yan Ruyu full of light look forward to Yan Ruyu, the trend of embracing: "there is almost a month, why so, I believe the results will be good!"


    Although Chu Feng said very sure, but Yan Ruyu was only a comfort to himself. He held Chu Feng''s hand tightly, and his expression was indescribable: "no matter you are really to me, or perfunctory to me, but these days can not deny that you have given me warmth."


    Looking up at the slightly immature face, Yan Ruyu seems to have changed a person: "even if I became Wen Aojun''s wife, I will use my best efforts to make you stand higher, even if you despise me and despise me at last!"


    If a woman likes herself well, Yan Ruyu is so noble?


    Such a boring topic, Chu Feng did not want to entangle, pinched Yan Ruyu''s face: "this matter don''t say again, do not say you are mine, even if you are not mine, you can also snatch over, I do not want to disagree, God, can not take you away!"


    Yan Ruyu''s bashful smile, blushing to start the car, in the heart think is, a month, a lifetime of memories!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    The beginning of winter season, to the night is always chilly, on the street is also a lot of people who forget to go back.


    "Silly woman, do you take away all the life at once?"


    In Yan Ruyu''s single apartment, Chu Feng gets up from bed and looks like a woman who has been sleeping in the past half a month. In the morning, Yan Ruyu always goes to class normally. But in the evening, when Chu Feng doesn''t show up, she doesn''t sleep.


    Although there are still a lot of things to deal with, no matter how late Chu Feng will come, and his marriage date with Wen Ao Jun is getting closer and closer. Maybe soon she will be someone else''s woman, and Chu Feng has a bit of a bad taste in his heart.


    Maybe when he and Yan Ruyu were together at first, it was just an accident, but after so many exchanges, no matter how many times they had no feelings, they would inevitably have special feelings. At the moment, Chu Feng is such a contradictory psychology.


    Caressing the woman''s delicate face, Chu Feng slightly shook his head, pulled the quilt to help her cover, and then put on clothes and left the room.


    It has been like this several times. Instead of waking up with Yan Ruyu, she left in the middle of the night. It''s not because Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu don''t want to see each other at the first sight when they wake up, but because Wen Aojun has arrived here on time at 8:00 a.m. every day recently, in order to prepare for the upcoming wedding.


    Yan Ruyu went to the hotel with Wen Aojun when she didn''t have a class. She went to the hotel with Wen Aojun, tried the wedding dress, and had some marriage matters. But after several days, she didn''t choose anything. Wen Aojun finally decided to be casual.


    Yan Ruyu''s indifferent attitude makes Wen Aojun impatient. As long as Yan Ruyu agrees to get married, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t have a banquet.


    "It''s not easy for you to feel less wind all of a sudden. You have to be a coolie and be afraid to be seen by her husband."


    Outside the apartment, a car arrived here half an hour ago. Looking at Chu Feng, who was carrying the cold wind on the bus, she said, "it''s OK to go on like this for a short time. If it''s long-term, iron tools should also be softened!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at her. She squinted and asked, "Mei Er, how can I feel that you have been more and more implicit in your speech recently. What is tool and what is softening?"


    As soon as she blushed, she realized that her words were too rich. She coughed and misled the topic: "by the way, according to the Jade Scorpion group, the Huangfu family''s overseas industry has been cleaned up by mysterious forces in the last two days, and the loss is as high as 2 billion yuan. The conclusions given by local authorities are all under investigation."


    How could she not see that, but she didn''t entangle her. How could she guess that she must have been damaged by Murong ice: "it seems that the blue cell people have started to act. I really didn''t let me down!"


    "Order to go on, all of them will go out tonight to clean up the Huangfu family''s property in the river and sea."


    "Let''s do it too, shall we?" However, Melanie shook her head and had different opinions: "now, no matter whether we are in bed with you or Huangfu Ruo die, we can''t bear the anger of Huangfu''s family if we only do it!"


    "We do it skillfully. If we catch it, who will do it?" Chu Feng said meaningfully and then frowned: "Meier, you still have to stay away from Murong ice, what * companion? Huang Fu Ruo die and I are fighting each other for what they need. "


    "Cut, clearly go to others, give yourself an excuse."


    "What are we going to do?" she coughed


    "Meier!" Chu Feng didn''t do it this time. He pulled blueberry''s arm and pulled it over: "let you find Jade Scorpion, but you haven''t heard from you for such a long time. You are very concerned about this matter of mine. Tell me, how can I treat you?"


    "If you have the ability, you will eat it. If you have no ability, you will let me go!"


    "Chufeng coughed and let go of blueberry with a bitter smile:" you cow


    No one knows how deep the Huangfu family has been for thousands of years. You still haven''t got any information. There''s no way to find out. So we can only ask them out by ourselves


    The corner of the mouth swept a cold tone: "river and sea can only have one voice, the first river and sea, it exists one day, I am not comfortable!"


    "In addition, someone is sent to monitor Huangfu ruodie''s whereabouts at any time. This woman has been working hard in the past two days. How can I always feel that there is a conspiracy?"


    "If you don''t go there, will they?" LAN Mei Er snorted, and after a small blow to Chu Feng, she said, "I will arrange all these things, but there is one more thing to report to you. That is Liu mo of the cold and barren South Liu family financial group has come to the headquarters of Fengmen and asked to meet you these two days."


    "It''s just that you are busy working with Huangfu ruobi in the school office during the day, and you have to come to Yan Ruyu to pay public food at night, so I didn''t report to you."


    In Chu Feng''s embarrassed look, LAN Mei Er continues to say: "there are also Deputy staff members of Zuo Quan''s son, Zuo Xiong!""The two of them, I really forgot these days!" Chu Feng looked speechless. Before, she did not dare to talk to herself like this. Now she is a blue girl who attacks her character from time to time. For the moment, she doesn''t care: "have you found out the purpose of their coming? It''s no good for them to come to me according to the reason."


    "According to the judgment, they don''t know you''re the leader of the wind door yet."


    Seeing that she was making fun of Chu Feng, the latter did not say anything, and said with a little pride: "otherwise, according to the gratitude and resentment with you, they will definitely not come to the door, but I also let people beat around the bush. Liu Mo and Zuo Xiong came to the wind gate to send us money."


    Holding out a finger: "Sanxiong Real Estate Development Co., Ltd. has 10% shares, and it doesn''t need to pay any shares. If you take profits, you will lose nothing."


    "I see."


    Chufeng pondered and laughed. Liu Mo took out Huang Shaoguang''s shares. Chu Feng didn''t know, but definitely not less. He only gave 10% of the shares. In ordinary people''s eyes, there were many reasons for not eating: "go tell them that I''m not interested in real estate."


    "Little wind, that''s 10% of the shares. Do you know how much profit the old Pujiang district will let that company have? 10% is not much, but I have calculated before that if the development is successful, the 10% net profit will be at least 4.5 billion pool dollars, and maybe even more. "


    "It''s called the future river and sea town. It''s a waste of money to build star rated business district and residential area. You really don''t want it?"


    "So much?" Chu Feng just because of the resentment and gratitude between Liu Mo and Chu Feng, he chose not to cooperate. But when he heard that there were hundreds of millions of coins, his eyes were still bright, but then he shook his head: "I still don''t want to cooperate with them. Send someone out to do something. If you want to eat, eat a piece of cake!"


    "Little wind, you are not afraid to die?"


    Chu Feng snorted coldly: "in this era, the brave and the timid starved to death. Zuo Xiong and Liu Mo also obtained this project through abnormal channels. I Chu Feng got it from them, and I just treated him with his own way. What am I afraid of?"


    "All of a sudden, I feel that a child has a man''s side."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were moved, and he looked at the girl with a stiff face. The latter said, "aren''t you 18 years old, and I''m older than you?"


    "Blueberry!" Chu Feng suddenly voice serious: "remember what I am, what identity you are, although the wind door has just been created, but there are the following offensive statements, do not understand?"


    LAN Mei Er looks stiff. She can''t see clearly whether Chu Feng is joking or serious. Her ruddy mouth opens, but she doesn''t know what to say. At this moment, Chu Feng suddenly comes to chew on her ruddy mouth, and then she gets off the car and runs away in a hurry.


    There is also a voice in the dark: "laugh at me later, it is not a matter of nibbling gently!"


    At this time, LAN Mei Er also knew that Chu Feng had just deliberately scared herself, and angrily stamped her feet and wiped her mouth: "rogue!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    There''s no talk overnight!


    "Brother, if we go on like this, we will lose a lot."


    Huangfu ruodei in Huangfu mountain villa got up early and received news from all over the country. At the moment, his looks were not so beautiful: "we can''t afford it in the world of the river and sea, but we can''t afford it!"


    Huangfu Wenren back to Huangfu ruodei, the whole person in the window enjoy the warm sunshine through the glass: "what is father thinking, why do you refuse to be the second leader of the wind door?"


    "Because he wants me to be the woman behind Chu Feng completely."


    Asked about his pain in his heart, Huangfu ruodei''s face was a little unnatural, but he said with perseverance: "father always has more interests than everything. For his children, I will be killed by Chu Feng once, as long as the benefits obtained are proportional, then it is worth it."


    Huangfu Wenren sighed softly: "hard you, others think we live very brilliant, but they don''t know what we need to be plain."


    "I was even worried, if Yulin knew that she was only a chess piece in the eyes of her father, would she hate me in order to bind the chessboard of Chu Feng?"


    Feeling the sadness in the words of Huangfu Wenren, Huangfu Ruo butterfly also appeared similar feelings of sadness, but it was better than Huangfu Wenren to restrain: "brother, we can only break this situation by ourselves, so you must not lose, and become the successor of Huangfu family, otherwise our sisters can only be a bunch of white bones."


    "A pile, the white bone of the brother and sister of Wenyi of Huangfu is raised!"


    Since ancient times, the imperial family is ruthless. What is not the case with the family of the great family? Huangfu Wen Ren sighed sadly: "you are right, I think more, but I can not arrange my own destiny, so I will accept it calmly and try to change it. Is there any eyebrow for what happened last night?"


    Last night, the Huangfu family in the whole Jianghai industry, except riverside buildings, all suffered a mysterious force of attack, all were smashed and robbed, overnight the whole Jianghai industry lost 500 million, for the Huangfu family, nine cattle and one hair.


    But the consequences are huge. Who is not worried about being in a place, but suddenly suffered a blow? And the number of guests will be reduced.


    "Preliminary speculation, maybe the blue cell person."


    Huangfu ruodei had a little anger on her cold and gorgeous face. She was a blue-cell person to deal with Chu wind. But at the end of Chu Feng, only one person left. Damn, she also let the Royal Fu family take on the anger of Tower Road. Foreign affairs are known to be done by blue cells through special channels.


    The instructions come from the Tower Road.


    Huangfu ruodei, with both hands behind her back: "why?"


    Huangfu, if butterfly was stunned, did not know what the meaning of such a question was, but he went back to his own thought: "because the Tower Road is narrow, he believes that he was finally taken down by Chu Feng by our royal Fu family, so it is normal to give us a hand when he can not take Chu wind 100 percent."


    "It''s like this on the surface, but there is also a possibility of fishing in muddy waters!" The eyes of Huangfu Wenren''s glasses blink shrewdly: "although you are now in the eyes of the outside world, you know each other''s relationship, and Chu Feng has seen it several times, I can see that this is an ambitious person."


    "In ordinary times, he is undoubtedly a good man, but when it comes to the benefit, he can be called Cao *!"


    This is an intuition of Huangfu Wenren and the conclusion of the injury of aunt Qin. She can laugh with you. But when you catch the opportunity and make sure you have a threat to him, Chu Feng will not hesitate to start.


    If butterfly show eyebrows are light frown, she understands that Huangfu Wenren is not a target person. She said that there is a natural reason for him: "I will see if there is any personnel transfer at the wind gate last night. If it is really chufeng, I will let him die in bed."


    Huangfu Wenren turned to look at his sister: "be careful!"


    "Big master, miss, madam is here!" When the two men decided on some details, a royal Fu escort came in and said respectfully, "let me tell you to go to the garden for tea!"


    "What does she come to do?" Huangfu, if butterfly heard words, burst into the eyes of the killing machine, the original cold and gorgeous face seems to be twisted.


    The guardian of Huangfu trembled, and said with a slight stutter: "I don''t know, madam just let you go out."


    "That woman is so damn, how can the guard know something." What does Huangfu ruodei want to say, Huangfu Wenren walks to wave his hand to let Huangfu ruodei not be angry with the guard, but the eyes toward the guard are passing through the cold: "in addition, in front of me and the eldest lady, the family of Huangfu, only one person, is called the lady."


    The guard of Huangfu nodded slowly and slowly went down. It was heard that the internal struggle of Huangfu family was strong. It was too far away from that circle to understand, but it was really sure at this time.


    Huangfu ruodei also eased her look: "brother, what is this woman doing here when she is not with her father in Beijing?"


    "I know when I go out, but remember not to conflict with this woman. We can''t shake her now!" Huangfu Wenren shook his head and walked out. As the eldest master of the family, although he seemed polite, it did not mean that he was useless."Two Niang!"


    They soon came to a pavilion in the garden and watched the women sitting at the stone table supported by Huangfu Ruolan and Huangfu Wenyi. Although their hearts were unnatural, Huangfu ruodi and Huangfu Wenren still spoke politely.


    Looking up, the woman looks like she is in her early thirties. But it is known that she is the mother of her brother and sister, and she entered the Huangfu family at the age of 16 and successfully seduced Huangfu to ask heaven. At the age of 17, she gave birth to Huangfu Wenyi, and became the second wife of Huangfu to ask heaven.


    And at the age of 21, I didn''t know what means to force him to die. He asked Heaven''s first wife and became the little wife of the family. Now, the wife of the family is the master of the family!


    Jin Qiaoyan looked at the two people, his face was filled with enchanting: "come on, why do you have to be so polite, sit down directly!"


    "Thank you, second lady!" Facing this woman who is only 15 years old than herself, Huangfu Wenren has always been vigilant, nodding slightly and taking Huangfu ruodei to the opposite of the three people of jinqiaoyan, without speaking, and drinking tea.


    "This time, I was asked to come here because of the situation in the river and sea, what happened last night."


    "Of course, I also want to see my baby son and daughter live in Jianghai, but I hear it is OK!"


    Jin Qiaoyan seems to be talking about family affairs, but it has clearly revealed her purpose of coming to Jianghai, which is for the situation of the river and sea. Huangfu ruodi looks cold, which is disguised to seize the discourse power of Huangfu Wenren in Jianghai.


    "I am glad to see you. I believe that in your hands, the curfew last night will be able to escape!"


    In the face of the taste of Huangfu Wenyi brothers and sisters, Jin Qiaoyan said with a smile and said: "it is natural, not even if it is not. I must do my best to do it according to the old man''s account, and let him settle down the crisis facing foreign countries. Of course, you should cooperate with each other more."


    "For example, Shentong and Mrs. Qin, I will control them for a while. You will not have any security problems."


    Huangfu Wenren''s face changed, but it was not obvious. Huangfu Ruo butterfly was covered in a layer of frost. But Jin Qiaoyan did not know how to continue to say: "besides, if butterfly and Chu Feng, the leader of jianghaixin Jin, have a different relationship, please help me to meet him in Binjiang tower this evening!"


    After thinking about it, Jin Qiaoyan shook her head again: "forget it, I don''t like eating, or arrange next door to the world. I haven''t enjoyed the massage for a long time!"


    Jin Qiaoyan has always been saying that as long as she says something, Huangfu Wenren brothers and sisters must follow the general.


    "Mommy!" Huangfu Ruolan seems to be a boneless person at the moment, and he is like Lan''s mouth: "go with you tonight. I feel pretty good about Chu Feng. I want to see if my younger brother is interested in my big sister, or find a good son-in-law for you!"


    "Yes, this can be!" Jin Qiaoyan ignored the gradually ugly look of Huangfu ruodin, nodding and praising: "then you will go with me this evening. Wen Yi, you let Shen Tong and Qin Niang take the Royal Fu escort out this evening, and try to find out the people who attacked last night."


    "I will kill this woman. She snatched her mother''s position and forced her to die. Now she will come to rob my husband ruodei, no way!"


    After returning from the garden pavilion, Huangfu ruodei directly broke a vase of great value, and the appearance appeared to kill the machine: "is it too much for their mother and daughter to think that everything they want can be obtained!"


    Huangfu Wenren looked at the angry Huangfu ruodei in surprise, but patted her shoulder: "if it is for the rest of the people, even the Lord rockefelles, their mother and daughter are not bad, but for the Chu wind, I am happy to see them on the other side."


    In the face of the gradual calm of Huangfu ruodin, Huangfu Wenren said: "a person who can not even put you in your eyes and dare to trip the Royal Fu family, you think two goblins can take him?"


    Huangfu ruodei seemed to understand what general, showing a sneer: "I will arrange now!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    At eight o''clock in the evening, next door to heaven and earth, water bath paradise!


    A place integrating foot bathing, massage and bathing and fitness is suitable for both men and women. Compared with the shape and color of heaven and earth, water bath paradise is a little more popular. Of course, it is not absolutely clean. It just looks like who it is.


    "All over the country, where there is heaven and earth, there is a water bath paradise. Wonder who his boss is?" Or that very ordinary car, at the moment stopped in the parking lot opposite the water bath paradise, and Kate looked at the water bath paradise with a smile.


    Chu Feng received a phone call from Huangfu ruodie today to meet a person. He had a rough look at the information before he came. After all, his life does not belong to him. It involves too much: "it is said that the boss is the same person. I really don''t know about the others."


    "The boss is really similar!"


    "The Huangfu family holds 30% of the shares of heaven and earth and water bath paradise. It can be imagined what benefits the heaven and earth and water bath Paradise can bring to the Huangfu family in a year."


    "The Huangfu family is such a cow?" Chu Feng didn''t think of it. He was surprised to see the magnificent heaven and earth as well as the water bath Paradise: "it''s really a thousand year old tortoise with a deep foundation. He thought it would hurt to wipe out those industries and Huangfu family. I didn''t expect such a big turtle in front of me. I didn''t know."


    LAN Mei Er rolled her eyes and seemed helpless about the metaphor of Chu Feng: "I just received the news today, but even if you know, you can''t start. The Huangfu family only owns 30% of the shares in heaven and earth."


    LAN Mei er said very obscure, but Chu Feng is to catch what, whispered: "there are still 70% of the shares in whose hands?"


    The Huangfu family is called the first one in the river and sea. Although chufeng is surprised that it owns 30% of the shares in heaven, earth and water bath paradise, he is even more curious about who owns the other 70%, which must be more profound and powerful than Huangfu family.


    Otherwise, how can we get 70% in the hands of Huangfu family, whose interests are supreme?


    "The top of the black list exists!"


    She didn''t sell the key this time. She directly replied, "the heavenly king gate accounts for 10%, the overlord of the three northern provinces, Lord Qiao, takes 10%. As for the other 50%, after the Jade Scorpion group''s investigation, it is impossible to know, but it is said that the owner is the absolute controller of heaven and earth and water bath paradise!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and began to examine some new things. When he came to the overlord of Jianghai Jidao, Heibang already knew that it was the highest list in the underground world of longshuo. The people who ranked in it might be just individuals or a force. The top ten existed and the peak was hard to jump.


    It is said that the Huangfu family is the top ten families on the top of the black list, but it is only the seventh!


    LAN Mei Er seemed to know what Chu Feng was thinking and showed a playful smile: "little wind, don''t think about it. Heaven and earth and water bath heaven are really making money, which is the existence of Jinshan. But you should know that if you want to intervene, you may not be facing the Huangfu family."


    "I don''t seem to say anything?"


    Chu Feng whispered a sly woman. She seemed to have become a worm in her stomach these days. Chufeng opened the door and got out of the car, but she added, "spare no effort in Jade Scorpion group. I want to know black list absolutely."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng went straight to the water bath paradise. He thought he was at the forefront of the river sea underground world, even if it was great, but when you stood at the grass-roots point of view, it was so.


    And you really stand to a certain angle, you found that the world is not so simple as you imagine.


    Chu Feng''s dress is relatively simple. When he went to the water bath paradise, the security guard at the door looked up and down and his face was tense: "this is not a place you can go. If you want to go in, please show your membership card!"


    Membership card?


    Chu Feng was stunned. She took out what she had given herself before she arrived. She took out a transparent card with chips and lettering on it. There were only four words for water bath paradise and two words for "He Feng Shao".


    However, the appearance of this card made the poor security guard and the joking lady welcome look stiff. Chu Feng may not know what it means. He only thinks it is an ordinary card, but as people in the water bath paradise, they are too aware of what this card means.


    The VIP cards of water bath paradise and heaven and earth are universal, which can be divided into several types: silver card, gold card, diamond card and transparent card!


    The processing condition of a silver card is that a deposit of 1 million yuan will become a silver card, which is also the only way for water bath paradise and heaven and earth to handle the card. Then, when the consumption reaches 10 million yuan, it will be upgraded to a gold card. If the accumulated consumption reaches 100 million yuan, it will become a diamond card. As long as you become a diamond card, you will be the top member in two places.


    However, there is another kind of card that these people have never seen, but they can''t help but know. It is a transparent card. It is made by special technology. It looks like nothing. However, many employees in two places know that the people who can get the transparent card must be the important person in a region.Even in this huge river and sea, only one person can get it!


    Seeing that neither the security guard nor the welcome lady spoke, Chu Feng looked curiously at the transparent card in his hand and murmured in his heart. Meier said that this was sent by the general manager of Jianghai branch of heaven and earth and water bath paradise. Why does it seem to have no effect?


    "Well, I''m sorry. I think I need to make a phone call to confirm." Feeling that he may have been played, Chu Feng turns around and wants to give Huangfu ruodie a call to ask.


    "Less wind, you wait, you wait, don''t call!"


    The older security guard who started blocking Chu Feng finally came to his senses. Others may not be very clear about it, but he was too clear about the owner of the card. He happened to pass by the general manager''s office that day. He heard that the first transparent card was to be given to the emperor under the river and sea. The wind was low!


    Although I haven''t seen fengshao, the senior security guard knows that no one dares to come to the water bath paradise with such a card. Only its owner, the damper master, is fengshao!


    The old security guard said a word and quickly ran into it. The rest of the security guards and the welcome lady were also shocked. The rest of them didn''t know. But the old security guard just said that the wind was less than two words. They were too clear about what it meant.


    The original banter and playful eyes have disappeared. Instead, they are nervous and nervous. Of course, there are also doubts. The young man in front of him is really the leader of the wind door. Is the wind less?


    But soon, their suspicions completely disappeared. A tall and charming woman ran out regardless of the image, which made the security guards and others curious. Why did Lin ignore the image so much?


    Lin Huali came out at the moment, and suddenly raised his hand in the curious look of the crowd, slapped several security guards one by one, and yelled: "bastard, the wind is less, you dare to stop, don''t want to live?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were a little more playful, and for a moment he had a recognition of this woman. He was afraid that he should blame something. He first showed his weakness and taught these security guards that women are good, but they are too resourceful.


    After slapping the security guards, Lin Huali came over with a smile on his face, which could make countless successful men''s women politely open their mouths: "sorry for the lack of wind, these people are new comers, don''t understand the rules, please come in!"


    Looking at the woman who exudes infinite charm all the time, Chu Feng''s eyes add a bit of fun. However, he does not mean to argue with those security guards. He looks at the card in his hand and puts it back into his pocket and walks directly into it.


    At the moment when Chu Feng passed by, Lin Huali breathed out a long breath. Although it was the first time to see Chu Feng, she could see that this person was definitely lack of wind. She glared angrily at the welcome lady and the security guards: "if such things happen again in the future, you can go away."


    "Well, is it really that there is little wind in the door? It''s not that Feng Shao is a man in his forties. Why is he so young? "


    "It''s really young, and he just laughed, and he looks very handsome!"


    "It''s really hard to imagine that the underground emperor is so handsome and young. It seems that he is not 20 years old yet?"


    "It''s a pity that if I knew he was a little windy, I would have posted it, even if I had abandoned me one night."


    After Lin Huali also went in, those beautiful guests in cheongsam chirped. Compared with those security guards who were slapped in the face, women always habitually advocate power, and the Chu style just now is undoubtedly their dark horse.


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally did not know that he had aroused the yearning of a group of flower crazy women. He just followed Lin Huali up without saying a word. Soon he came to the third floor. He saw more than 20 men in black standing on both sides of the corridor, extending to the door of the innermost room.


    "Madame Huangfu is in the innermost room. You can go by yourself when the wind is weak."


    Lin Huali is also surprised that chufeng is young, but she has experienced too much and met too many big people. She is just surprised. She points to the innermost room and says, "this is my business card. In the future, Feng can directly call me if she needs less."


    Afraid that Chu Feng might misunderstand something, Lin Huali added: "because heaven and earth and water bath paradise, as long as you get to the diamond card, you don''t have to come here in person. We will arrange people to come to the door."


    Chu Feng nodded and put away his business card. No wonder not many people came in for such a long time. Many of them were diamond cards. But if Chu Feng knew that the diamond card would consume 100 million yuan, he would be surprised by his transparent card!


    Seeing Chu Feng, Lin Huali didn''t say a word to herself from the beginning to the present, which was quite boring. However, she also understood that although she was the general manager of two places, she was just a migrant worker. Even if she wanted to kill her now, she could only die in vain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    The door opened and Chu Feng went in directly.


    Along the way, Chu Feng also had a new understanding of the more than 20 bodyguards guarding here. Even if he appeared, they didn''t take a look at them. Obviously, they were told that he didn''t have much curiosity about his appearance. Of course, it was also because Lin Huali came here with him.


    When the door was closed, it was not so much a room as a bath. It was surrounded by fog and could not see the rest of the room clearly. However, there were more than ten women standing around. Chu Feng was shocked.


    At the moment, there are more than ten women standing on the left and right sides, all dressed in bikini costumes. Chu Feng smacks her tongue. Fortunately, four eyes have not come to these places. Otherwise, the ugliness is bound to come out. Even at this time, Chu Feng is forced to restrain herself to make a fool of herself.


    "Get rid of the wind!"


    In that more than 30 square meters of the bath, because of the rising heat, it was hard to see who was talking, and Chu Feng was too lazy to use his left eye to see. Anyway, who he was about to meet, Chu Feng probably knew, and so on, he knew who he was and what kind of person he was?


    Next to the four girls, everyone is filled with the taste of invincible youth, Chu Feng felt that the body was shaking, so good concentration.


    But when the clothes were taken off one by one, and the last woman wanted to tear it off and cover it up, Chu Feng finally became anxious: "well, this is not necessary?"


    At this time, the bathtub again heard a strong woman''s voice, Mei Yi leisurely: "if the wind is less and unwilling, then come down, as for you, have been dismissed!"


    Chu Feng looks stunned. The man in the bath is the head of the Huangfu family. His wife is already very clear. At the moment, he says plainly: "madam, it''s just my personal reason. Why should I anger the service personnel?"


    "Women who can''t strip men have no value in existence." There was not much room for discussion and the tone was very indifferent.


    The girl with the hand on the way raised her head, her eyes twinkled with a look of prayer. She seemed unwilling to lose her job. Chu Feng looked around all the women. If she looked like that, she would not be an ornamental animal?


    "Why are you here?"


    Just just looked at the past, Chu Feng''s eyes slightly coagulated, burst into a fierce color, walked three steps at a time, and directly stood in front of a bikini girl. In his eyes, he was surprised: "why?"


    This person is Yao Qianxue. She recognized Chu Feng when she came in just now. She was surprised why chufeng could appear here, but more often, she quickly lowered her head and did not dare to see Chu Feng for fear of being recognized.


    But now has been recognized, Yao Qianxue also has no way, clear eyes raised his head: "I am today, owe you five million, after all, to pay back."


    "I don''t need you to pay it back." Chu Feng opened his mouth directly.


    So in the daytime, I saw a technician from the paradise of water with a monthly salary of 300000 yuan. Yao Qianxue came. She didn''t know the meaning of it. Subconsciously, she felt that she was accompanying others to take a bath and wipe their backs.


    And just went to work, the first guest is a woman, Yao Qianxue thinks that maybe women serve women, men serve men.


    At the moment, facing Chu Feng''s words, Yao Qianxue''s half of the snow white was trembling slightly: "but, I want to return it!"


    "Less wind, you?" At the moment, the girl also stepped up, if she can not do as required, then she will lose the job that can let her take off.


    "You, wipe my back!"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and knew that Yao Qianxue was stubborn. He understood that it was useless to say anything now. He pointed to Yao Qianxue and turned directly to let the girl take off her last cover and then went into the water.


    Yao Qianxue''s body trembled. After training, she knew that if she wanted to go into the water, she would be like Chu Feng. At the moment, she felt different from her own cognition. How can men and women be in a bath?


    "Go down. It''s your good fortune that he takes a fancy to you." A woman in charge of leading Yao Qianxue came to her side, lowered her voice and said with a trace of envy: "I didn''t expect to meet such a person on the first day. You are really lucky!"


    Yao Qianxue''s face was pale. Thinking of her two-year contract, she seemed to understand what had happened. She swallowed her mouth and finally walked to the side of the bath with her lips clenched. She took off everything on her body and showed her beautiful body. She was young and moving!


    The rest of the women are out at the moment, not all of them need to stay here.


    After all the women left, the bath also opened the fresh mode. The fog was slowly pulled out. Chu Feng also saw the person he was going to see tonight. Jin Qiaoyan and her daughter were sitting in a corner. Four girls were pinching their shoulders and massaging their bodies.


    But Chu Feng just took a look and immediately moved his eyes away. But when he looked back, he saw Yao Qianxue, who was just showing his neck in the water. Through the transparent water, he could see all the contents.


    I quickly moved to another direction again. I thought, no wonder the business of heaven and earth and water bath paradise is booming all over the country. It''s really not accidental. Who doesn''t want to enjoy it?"It seems that I''m still a child, shy?"


    Chu Feng''s performance all fell in the eyes of Jin Qiaoyan, giggling Jiao Xiao, without avoiding fear. At the moment, he was unarmed in the water: "actually why? It''s just a mixed bath between men and women. I don''t mind a woman. Do you worry about a man?"


    When he spoke, he aimed at the past with profound meaning. His voice also attracted the eyes of others: "however, there are places that are not like children."


    Chu Feng was very embarrassed at the moment. She had already known that she would rather that girl had no job and would not compromise. However, Chu Feng also cleared up the embarrassment and looked at Jin Qiaoyan calmly: "what Mrs. Huangfu said is that it''s just like this. Don''t you worry about Mr. Huangfu''s anger?"


    Jin Qiaoyan waved, and the four girls behind seemed to know what to do. They all came out of the water and quickly left the bathroom. Their eyes looked at Yao Qianxue: "good service, little wind!"


    Yao Qianxue doesn''t know who Jin Qiaoyan is, but she certainly can''t afford to offend her. She clenches her lips and nods. Then she follows Chu Feng when she is close to a corner. Her face is blushing and she massages Chu Feng.


    "Just stay here!"


    Chu Feng frowned and was not used to Yao Qianxue''s appearance. She said faintly and looked at Jin Qiaoyan''s mother and daughter: "people in the Ming Dynasty don''t speak in secret. Madame Huangfu invited me to come. I won''t just want me to appreciate your young body?"


    "How can you say that to my mother because of the lack of wind?" Huangfu Ruolan stood up and did not avoid exposing everything in front of Chu Feng. He walked over from the water and looked at Yao Qianxue, who was green and astringent. "Go away


    Yao Qianxue quietly retreated a little, but it was very uneasy. Huangfu Ruolan was sitting beside chufeng and massaging chufeng with ten fingers: "my mother just came to Jianghai today. I heard that you are a talented young man. I want to see you specially. Are you so unfriendly?"


    Chu Feng frowned and looked at Yao Qianxue, who was at a loss. Although Yao Qianxue may have insight into her identity at the moment, Chu Feng still didn''t want to let her hear some dirty things: "Xiaoxue, you go out first, wait for me at the door!"


    Yao Qianxue''s body was shocked, but she looked at Jin Qiaoyan. The latter raised her jade arm like snow lotus root and brushed it in the water: "the wind is less open, so you can do it!"


    "It seems that fengshao is also a sentimental seed."


    After Yao Qianxue left, Jin Qiaoyan slowly opened his mouth, stretched out a little and left the water a little, showing her charm all the time: "it''s a pity that I''m forty-five. If I''m ten years younger, I''ll fall in love with your legs."


    There was no one to wait for the scene, Chu Feng also took a lot of time, enjoying Huangfu Ruolan''s massage calmly, and looked at Jin Qiaoyan wantonly: "madam, if you don''t say anything, others will only think you are miss Ruolan''s sister, so, there is no such thing as you said?"


    "Why, is fengshao interested in me?"


    Jin Qiaoyan narrowed her eyes and said the words that made Chu Feng cough. Her red lips were pursed, and Jin Qiaoyan''s words were not surprising: "it''s just a pity that my good daughter likes you. Otherwise, I''d like to have some romantic things with young people like you. It''s a pity!"


    Chu Feng was a little helpless: "madam, if I really dare to do anything to you, the head of the Huangfu family will let me splash blood three feet. I am still young, and there are many beautiful things waiting for me to enjoy."


    After a pause, he looked at Huangfu Ruolan: "as for miss Ruolan, if that mouth can satisfy me, she is a good woman."


    Huangfu Ruolan looked stiff and angry. How could she not know the meaning of Chu Feng''s words? She was just referring to what he saw in the car with Locke FIS. But she was also a very difficult person. She held Chu Feng in her hand: "the wind is less. I''ll wash my teeth if I don''t laugh at others like this."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t care, but Jin Qiaoyan cackled: "according to your meaning, if the master doesn''t start with you, you seem to really want to start with my wife?"


    Chu Feng looked at Jin Qiaoyan with a bad purpose in his eyes, and said that the woman was almost a young goblin: "it''s natural. Compared with a young and delicious girl, I love a woman like my wife more!"


    The smile on Jin Qiaoyan''s face was appreciated a little more, and her fingers waved gently. Huangfu Ruolan stood up and left the bathroom. When Chu Feng was curious about the rhythm, Jin Qiaoyan stood up and came over: "little guy, it seems that you don''t know the master of Huangfu family, or you think highly of me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    Chu Feng''s direct stupidity!


    "I may be brilliant in the eyes of outsiders, but only I know that I will be abandoned at any time." At this time, Jin Qiaoyan has come to Chu Feng''s side, close to him: "know now Huangfu family head Huangfu is what kind of person, you won''t say that."


    Chu Feng felt his heart beat faster and felt the tenderness and tenderness of the woman beside her, but she still kept calm at last and said, "I''d like to hear more about it!"


    "Anyone in the Huangfu family, except himself, can give up, whether it''s a woman or a child!"


    Jin Qiaoyan''s jade arm was put on Chu Feng''s body, and her red lips opened: "the most obvious thing was that in December three years ago, he took a woman to the Middle East. A general took a fancy to his woman and hinted that as long as he let go, he could get the biggest benefit at the least cost, an oil field."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "did he do that?"


    "He began to refuse." Jin Qiaoyan shook his head and recalled the news that he had received through special channels. He seemed a little frightened: "but on that night, he poured medicine to the woman and directly delivered it to the general''s bed, and signed a contract and left the Middle East overnight."


    When Chu Feng digested the information, Jin Qiaoyan continued to open his mouth: "that woman, he used to love very much, do you know who she is?"


    Chu Feng remained calm, but his heart had already set off waves: "who?"


    "Huangfu Ruoxi''s mother is as charming and simple a woman as she is." Jin Qiaoyan sighs, thinking that the woman who has a good relationship with herself is sent to someone else''s bed by her own man. She always has a trace of palpitation. She seems to have been able to see her own destiny in the future.


    "Of course, Ruoxi doesn''t know about this, and still respects her father. She just thinks her mother died in a car accident. In order to let her grow up at ease, I didn''t tell her."


    Chu Feng also had a new understanding of Huangfu''s asking the sky, but he was more curious to look at the woman beside him: "why do you want to tell me this?"


    "Because, this is my destiny, and it is also my explanation to him when I come to Jianghai."


    Jin Qiaoyan looked a little bleak, and seemed to feel sad for his fate today: "because Yan Tianming and I are old classmates, he received the news that Yan Tianming will enter the imperial city and play an important role in less than a year, so let me try to get involved with Yan Tianming. After all, Yan Tianming was my pursuer at the beginning."


    Chu Feng was stunned and thought of Yan Tianming, who had a strong and healthy father, and laughed in amazement: "if you really spare no effort to seduce, it is possible to succeed!"


    "However, before approaching Yan Tianming, he also gave me a task."


    At the moment, Jin Qiaoyan is looking at Chu Feng, and when the latter is surprised, he opens his mouth: "that is to use all possible means to tie you and Huangfu family together. If necessary, Huangfu Rudie, Huangfu Ruoxi, Huangfu Ruolan, and even other daughters, as long as you want, can give it to you."


    When Chu Feng gradually frowned, Jin Qiaoyan nestled in Chu Feng''s body, one hand reached into the water, and his eyes were full of different colors: "if these can''t be moved, I''m jinqiaoyan, it''s yours too!"


    Although Chu Feng had psychological preparation, he coughed repeatedly when he heard Jin Qiaoyan''s words. Embarrassed, he took away Jin Qiaoyan''s hand: "madam, can Huangfu tolerate wearing a green hat when he asks heaven?"


    "Of course not!" Jin Qiaoyan looked at Chu Feng and continued: "as long as you get his benefits, he will erase his disgrace. That is to say, if you Chu Feng owns me and becomes a member of Huangfu family, then I will lose my value. The existence is just the shame of Huangfu asking heaven, and I will die."


    "And you will die, too, when you have fully digested your power!"


    In the eyes of Jin Qiaoyan, there was a killing opportunity: "at the beginning, Ruoxi''s mother and the general might not have imagined that, after Huangfu asked the sky and left for seven days, a mysterious force came down from the sky and killed them all!"


    After a pause, Jin Qiaoyan and Mu Lu were sad: "and Huangfu ruodie''s mother, in the eyes of many people, was killed by me, but only I know that she was because Huangfu asked the heaven to fight for the position of the master of the house, and she was lost in his eldest brother''s bed and became a victim. Finally, a woman changed the position of head of the house, and he succeeded!"


    If you don''t see the color of Huangfu butterfly''s eyes, you can''t feel the same as Huangfu''s eyes.


    But it''s better for her mother to die like this than to know that her father used it as a tool to fight for power?


    But then he looked at Jin Qiaoyan curiously: "why do you want to say these with me? It seems unnecessary?"


    "Because I don''t want my children to die." Jin Qiaoyan looks more gloomy, but then there are fierce murders: "a powerful family is merciless, just like an emperor''s house. Everyone''s upper position is full of bones and bones. Huangfu asks heaven, so does his successor in the future. I don''t want Wenyi and Ruolan to die like this."Chu Feng leaned on the edge of the pool: "maybe the final winner is your son and daughter, and the dead are the rest?"


    Jin Qiaoyan shook his head: "naturally there is such a possibility, but I am more for myself. Huangfu asked Heaven to owe me too many things. He would not die, and I was not at ease. Especially when he asked me to come to Jianghai to do two things, I could not control the killing opportunities I had accumulated."


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath, unexpectedly Jin Qiaoyan was not lying, he didn''t mind talking to her: "so you come to me, just help you, what can I get?"


    "I can''t give you anything but my body." Jin Qiaoyan nestled in Chu Feng''s body and showed her charming color: "as long as you promise me to cooperate with me to destroy the Huangfu family, I will be yours. If you don''t like it, then you can choose the women of Huangfu family at will."


    "In addition, I can cooperate with you, control the Huangfu family, and join the black list, how about that?"


    Looking at the woman close at hand, as well as the body completely relying on himself to present his youth, Chu Feng imperceptibly had a silk reaction. Jin Qiaoyan felt something against himself and frowned slightly, and then burst into a smile: "you don''t worry, Ruolan may be a little disordered, but since I was pregnant with Ruolan, I haven''t touched a man again."


    Without waiting for Chu Feng''s reply, Jin Qiaoyan''s red lips directly blocked Chu Feng''s mouth, as well as faltering words: "I hope you don''t let me down. As long as the Huangfu family is finished, you are the seventh in the black list."


    Chufeng''s eyes widened, and his heart suddenly became agitated. After passing Huangfu ruodie and Yan Ruyu, the feeling was even more fierce. He was thinking about many things quickly in his mind, and his eyes burst with color and unscrupulously!


    Suddenly between the turn around to embrace the gold Qiaoyan, two people together poured into the water, sputtered the blossoming water!


    More than ten minutes later, Jin Qiaoyan Jiao walked into the dressing room with a smile. Chu Feng leaned on the floor with a depressed face, and hit the ground with a fist: "a desperate woman, don''t you find me uncomfortable?"


    Just now Chu Feng has decided to indulge himself. As long as Jin Qiaoyan said, it is possible to control the Huangfu family and prepare to push the boat. However, when everything is ready, the woman pushes him away and runs away. She is really depressed.


    After a while, Jin Qiaoyan had changed her clothes and came out. Looking at Chu Feng lying on the ground, she squatted down playfully: "little guy, Auntie is so charming, but you have to give sincerity. Otherwise, if you don''t do something, I''m not losing my life?"


    Then, in Chu Feng''s gaping look, he went out directly, and the laughter echoed in the whole bathroom. Chufeng touched his face depressed. Fortunately, he knew Murong Bing in advance, otherwise he would be really depressed now.


    Forced to suppress the flame in his heart, Chu Feng stood up and put on his clothes and walked out of the bathroom. Yao Qianxue, who had changed his clothes, stood outside with his head down, curious what Chu Feng and Jin Qiaoyan had done for so long inside?


    Thinking of just now when Jin Qiaoyan came out, his face was full of ruddy color. The Chu Feng that Yao Qianxue saw felt that he was a rogue: "you can be your mother, you can be a rascal!"


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. Fortunately, Jin Qiaoyan had taken other people away. Otherwise, she would be disgraced now. She wanted to refute it. But just now, she almost achieved a good thing. She touched her head and said, "all I can say is that I didn''t do the things you imagined with her. I just talked about something."


    "Me Yao Qianxue wants to say that I believe you are strange, but the words to the mouth feel wrong, turn his head to one side: "I don''t think about anything, I think simple!"


    "Is it? Who said I was a rascal just now? No idea? "


    Seeing Yao Qianxue''s embarrassed appearance, Chu Feng also came to take an interest in it and teased her. When she saw her face red and she was about to get angry, she immediately took a few steps to look at Lin Huali: "Miss Lin, give me Yao Qianxue''s contract and everything, and she won''t come to work here in the future?"


    Lin Huali was stunned to see Yao Qianxue. She did not know that Yao Qianxue and Chu Feng knew each other. She thought that Chu Feng had fallen in love with Yao Qianxue. She secretly said that she was lucky. She nodded: "wait a moment, I''ll transfer it to you right away!"


    Yao Qianxue is anxious, quickly came forward: "I have to pay you back, I need this job!"


    Chu Feng waved to Lin Huali to adjust the data, and looked at Yao Qianxue in silence: "the woman I like in Chu Feng, even if I don''t want it, I don''t allow other people to touch her!" I''m also glad that I came here tonight, otherwise the clean and pure girl will degenerate.


    Yao Qianxue heart a warm, but still cold voice mouth: "rogue!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    At 12 o''clock in the night, at a barbecue stand in the market, although Yao Qianxue was so reluctant, if he left Yao Qianxue directly in chufeng, he would smash Yao Qianxue if he dared to use Yao Qianxue in the water bath paradise. Finally, Lin Huali begged Yao Qianxue to leave and gave Yao Qianxue 10000 yuan for nothing.


    At the moment, looking at Chu Feng sitting opposite, drinking beer and eating mutton kebabs, Yao Qianxue said coldly, "do you want me to be your woman if I can''t pay back the money?"


    "Your imagination is so rich!"


    Chufeng gulped down a glass of wine, picked up a string of mutton kebab and handed it to blueberry and continued: "the water bath paradise is very nice. There is nothing with color. But if you really meet someone you can''t offend, do you think you can keep your virginity?"


    Think of what, Chu Feng patted his head: "forget, even if you are willing, it seems that no one can take you."


    "What are you talking about?" Yao Qianxue''s unchanged face suddenly changed. She was born with a stone maiden and has not appeared at menarche. This is her biggest secret, but Chu Feng seems to know it.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that you''re different."


    Chu Feng just said that he had a slip of the tongue. He just looked at Yao Qianxue''s ugly look and said, "actually, you can go to the hospital for an operation. It''s not a matter of shame."


    "How do you know that?" Yao Qianxue''s lips clenched, and Chu Feng was shocked by what her parents didn''t know. She looked at Chu Feng with bitter eyes: "tell you, if you go out and talk nonsense, I''ll never finish with you."


    Immediately blushed: "and the surgeons are men, but also more than 100000 operation costs, I am ready to talk about it later!"


    "Here''s a million!"


    Chu Feng can see Yao Qianxue''s difficulty. Anyone who is different from ordinary girls will feel uncomfortable: "go to Jianghai hospital to find the dean of Shen Xueyan. She will arrange a female doctor for you!"


    "I don''t want it!" Yao Qianxue looked at the bank card and shook her head: "I owe you five million, I can''t afford it!"


    Chu Feng wants to say that you don''t want you to pay it back, but Yao Qianxue certainly can''t do it. He thinks about it and says, "then you can work for me to pay my debts and act as my life secretary. How about a monthly salary of 100000 yuan? That money should be paid to you in advance. If you work for me for five years, even if you pay it off, it doesn''t count your interest. "


    Yao Qianxue narrowed her eyes: "you are shameless!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth opened, knowing that Yao Qianxue misunderstood his meaning, he shook his head with a wry smile: "beauty, I''m going to open a company recently. I''m short of a helper. Where do you want to go? Don''t you want to be a normal woman?"


    Yao Qianxue looked at Chu Feng with narrow eyes, and the latter was too lazy to say anything. She just drank wine and ate with blueberry there. For a long time, Yao Qianxue said, "are you a windbreaker and a little wind?"


    Yao Qianxue is not a vase. At first, I didn''t know. But after calming down, it was not difficult to guess what Yao Qianxue had guessed. From the awe of the people in the water bath paradise for Chu Feng, their appellation, and the wind and wind that she heard in school recently, Yao Qianxue guessed something vaguely.


    Chu Feng also did not conceal, nodded: "good, but you can rest assured, I let you do absolutely regular work!"


    Yao Qianxue clenched her lips and seemed to be thinking about something. At the moment, she understood that Mu Tianfei''s family must have something to do with Chu Feng, but some things were so subtle.


    Chu Feng didn''t bother Yao Qianxue and gave her enough time to think about it. Although everything was going as it should be, seeing Yao Qianxue go to the water bath paradise in order to pay back the money, Chu Feng didn''t mind hiring her for five years. Of course, he also had his own selfishness.


    As she sat beside her, her face full of fun, she winked at Chu Feng, and her meaning was very clear. She wanted to catch a little girl again.


    "That one!"


    This time the silence is very short, Yao Qianxue''s head low mouth, voice is very small, finally summoned up the courage to look up to Chu Feng: "in addition, can you guarantee my living expenses?"


    Seeing Chu Feng looking at himself, Yao Qianxue blushed to bleed, but continued to say: "besides working for you for five years, can you give me living expenses, or I will starve to death, you will have nothing!"


    "How can I find out that you have lovely moments?" Chu Feng heard the speech and laughed, and his eyes were amused: "six million in five years. You want me to give you living expenses. Snow fairy, do you think the price is reasonable?"


    Yao Qianxue was stiff. She thought Chu Feng was angry. Even if she graduated from University, she could not earn a million yuan a year. At the moment, Chu Feng''s appearance is already a gift. What else can I ask for? Five years in five years. I just hope this guy doesn''t do anything to me.


    When Yao Qianxue wanted to talk, Chu Feng said: "in addition to five years and six million, I will give you 5000 living expenses a month, and I will also pay you to learn to drive a car and test for a driver''s license. Later, I will be my driver, life secretary and work secretary. Otherwise, it will be too expensive for 6.5 million years."


    Yao Qianxue''s mouth is slightly open. She originally just wanted Chu Feng to give her one or two thousand yuan a month to guarantee her life. But she didn''t want Chu Feng to give her 5000 yuan directly and let her take a driving test?"Melanie, you can arrange this matter. You have more important things to do in the future. It''s not a matter to always follow me." But Yao Qianxue has not promised anything, Chu Feng has directly said to blue Mei er.


    The latter Du mouth: "do you dislike me to follow you?"


    "Yes, you are so clever!" Chu Feng nodded seriously, and LAN Mei Er followed her. She was always teased, too embarrassed!


    "Hum, arrange according to the arrangement, like the new and hate the old!" LAN Mei Er snorted and said the words that let Chu Feng speechless. However, she quickly edited a message and sent it out.


    Yao Qianxue at the moment is a complete acceptance of this arrangement, complex looking at Chu Feng, originally wanted to open a distance from him, but fate always let two people entangled together, Dudu mouth, feel very tasteless eating, think of what to look up: "that, what do I want to do specifically?"


    Chu Feng thought for a moment and said, "for the time being, you''ll learn how to drive, and then move to my place to cook and wash clothes. When it''s about time, I''ll arrange you to do other things."


    "What!" Yao Qianxue heard the speech and stood up: "do you want me to live with you?"


    Chu Feng held out his finger: "correct, it''s under the same eaves as me, but not in the same room. Don''t you know what life secretary is?"


    Yao Qianxue lips bite, think of the Internet, now the boss has a secretary to do, nothing to do Secretary, looking at Chu Feng faltering mouth: "you won''t do anything to me?"


    Chu Feng directly speechless, looking at the cold snow fairy tonight''s stupidity, or feel particularly interesting: "if you are good after surgery, I may consider it!"


    Yao Qianxue pushed the bank card as if bitten by a snake: "I still don''t want it. I''ll work for you for four years. Then I''ll pay for the operation myself."


    Chu Feng laughed with astonishment, but he didn''t say anything. He just patted her on the shoulder: "take her to the residence. I have something to deal with."


    After sending out a message, blueberry stood up and picked up a string of mutton kebabs: "Miss Yao, come with me!" Yao Qianxue doesn''t know what Chu Feng is going to do, but at the moment, he can only go according to his arrangement. He sighs in his heart. If this bastard doesn''t have so many women, how good is it?


    Melanie and Yao Qianxue left here directly. Because of the late night, the number of people is also slowly decreasing. Ten minutes later, only a dozen people sit at two tables drinking and chatting. It seems that everything is very ordinary.


    "Do business, clear the market!"


    At this time, suddenly, dozens of men appeared in the distance of the night, quickly surrounded here, and roared ferociously. A braided youth came up, with a slightly dignified look at Chu Feng, and then waved: "don''t talk nonsense, do it!"


    After drinking a glass of wine, Chu Feng swept the braided youth with praise. Instead of talking nonsense, he started directly, which was a bit bold. One hand raised and snapped his finger, which was clear and straightforward, but it made the braided youth''s face change dramatically.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    There are more than 40 people surrounding the barbecue stand. The first one is the braided youth, and everyone has a shining machete in their hands.


    With a ring of Chu Feng''s fingers, the boss who had been there quietly barbecue, and more than a dozen men who were drinking and chatting all rushed out, and Xiao Sha''s intention appeared on their faces. Behind those people, hundreds of people came out. Everyone was silent and surrounded, and the situation turned over in an instant.


    Chufeng stood up with a mutton kebab and walked to the pigtail youth with a stiff face: "I thought it would be Liu Mo''s person, but I didn''t want to be you. It''s really a failure to be the cannon fodder. It''s a waste of time for me to come out in the middle of the night to blow the cold wind!"


    When Chu Feng asked LAN Mei Er to reject Liu Mo and Zuo Xiong and offered to start work for them with 51% absolute control, Chu Feng anticipated the current situation. However, it was a little pity that the person who came was not Liu Mo''s, which made the simple result a little more complicated, but it didn''t matter.


    "Give you a chance to do something for me."


    Chu Feng patted the young man''s face with a warm smile, but it made people feel chilly: "unexpectedly someone invited you to attack and kill me, so you can kill me now, I will give you a way to live to protect you from death, you can also refuse, but the next stop is the crematorium!"


    The braided youth looked stiff. He knew who he was going to attack, but there was nothing he could do because he couldn''t fight against it. At the moment, Chu Feng asked him to attack, and he fell on his knees with a plop: "little wind, I know that attacking you is a death penalty, but you know that we have no choice."


    "I can die, give my brothers a way to live, they are helpless, because Zuo Xiong threatened their families!"


    Chu Feng looked at the braided youth kneeling on the ground. There was no redundant expression or even a little sympathy. If everyone had to come to kill himself, it would not be very tired: "would I not threaten your family?"


    When the braided youth looked uneasy and raised his head, Chu Feng said in a low voice: "when you choose to attack and kill me, you should be prepared to be killed by me. Now I don''t want to kill you, but I must attack me back. Otherwise, not only you will die, but your family members will also be dug out."


    "Compared with Zuo Xiong''s vague, I will be more direct."


    The braided youth''s expression was momentarily pale. Thinking of his wife and three-year-old daughter, he stood up and said, "go!"


    Compared with Zuo Xiong, the underground emperor chufeng is more frightening. Even when the plan fails, they will become a ready-made chess piece and leave directly with his subordinates. As for escaping, he does not dare to think about it, because there is no chance at all.


    "Less wind, let me go!"


    At the moment, Xia Yan came over from one side. At the moment, his eyes twinkled with killing opportunity: "ensure to complete the task!"


    "If it''s just killing people, of course you go." Chufeng patted Xia Yan who came out with himself and said with a smile: "it''s just that the identities of Zuo Xiong and Liu Mo are different. At least I won''t kill them if I don''t have absolute control to suppress the rebound of forces behind them."


    "Moreover, I am very excited about the cake in the old area of Pujiang. In the next 10 years, it will bring a return of no less than 5 billion Chi Yuan to the damper. The time is long, but the flow is long."


    Although Xia Yan is more and more far away from the battle because of his identity at the moment, he also wants to relive the hot blood scene again, but he is more aware that although he forced to go to Chu Feng, he will not stop him, but the authority of Chu Feng is a kind of provocation. He follows the meaning of Chu Feng all the time, and it is also at the moment.


    Suho!


    Although it''s late at night and there are few people left to play here, there are still two drunk people occasionally in the wide hall. They will basically wait until dawn to leave.


    In a VIP room, Liu Mo sneered: "the master of the wind door, even a small area dares to refuse your and my request. It''s really hopeless!"


    Zuo Xiong looks at the two women sitting next to him. His eyes can be said to be fixed on Jin Xiaoqi''s body, flashing light, but they are well concealed. Hearing Liu Mo''s words, he laughs: "what Liu Shao said is that although the Fengmen has won the Jianghai Jidao, they are new gangs. If the Qingbang is still there, I can give some face.


    But now it''s the damper, so there''s no need to give this face. No matter whether we succeed or fail tonight, we''ll go to the damper again tomorrow. If we want to come here, the guy who knows nothing and dares to call him fengshao will not disappear from us again. "


    Liu Mo sneered and drank the red wine in front of him. As the successor of a world-class financial group, he only paid attention to the top-level Jidao, such as the green dragon Gang, the Weisi plum club, and even the southern overlord tianwangmen, he did not pay attention to them.


    In the past two days, he and Zuo Xiong both went to the headquarters of Fengmen for the purpose of cooperation. With the cooperation of Fengmen, we can speed up a lot of progress, save a lot of expenses in all aspects, and reduce the trouble. After discussion, they are willing to give 10% of the shares to Fengmen.


    But not only did we not see it twice, but we finally sent word to them that there was no 51% absolute control. Sanxiong real estate company not only did not have the possibility of developing Pujiang District, but also caused trouble!Don''t try to contact people, so as long as they have a chance to save life and death, let''s talk about it.


    Jin Xiaoqi frowns slightly and drinks with Cui Xinliu directly there. Originally, she came to Jianghai in pursuit of Chu Feng. However, she finally realized that it was just a misunderstanding and quite boring. Jin Xiaoqi did not receive any notice, and was prepared to stay in Jianghai for a period of time.


    But all of a sudden, Liu Mo comes to the door and brings his mother''s phone number. Even if Jin Xiaoqi doesn''t want to be with Liu Mo who once wanted to defile himself, he can only follow him by his side.


    Otherwise, her mother would have killed her and cut off everything she had.


    Cui Xinliu is happy to see this. She does not know Jin Xiaoqi''s real background. At the moment, she is full of the idea of getting rich. Although she has no chance to find Xia Yan, she has money. Other things will be discussed later.


    "What about the other Chu Feng?"


    At this time, Liu Mo''s face was gloomy, and he did not worry that Jin Xiaoqi was still here. When he thought of the incontinence that he had been scared of, his eyes were slowly full of murders: "if I don''t give him a painful lesson, I will feel uncomfortable after all!"


    Zuo Xiong looked at Jin Xiaoqi and saw that the latter was stiff. However, he still replied: "I heard that he was expelled from Jianghai University. At present, he is wandering around. I don''t know how Liu Shao can''t get along with such a person?"


    "Xiao Qi confessed, how can I get along with him?" Liu Mo gave a meaningful smile and said in Jin Xiaoqi''s unnatural look, "I just want to make an appointment with him and tell him that Xiaoqi is my fiancee, so that he can see his position clearly in the future, and don''t feel uncomfortable."


    Xiao Liujin is silent, but she doesn''t want to talk to Qimo.


    "Liu Shao, someone attacked Su He. Let''s go first."


    When Liu Mo wanted Zuo Xiong to do something, Yuan Xiuxian came in and said without expression: "let Zuo Shao make a phone call to deal with it, because all the people who come now are those who attack and kill the Fengmen masters."


    "It seems that these bastards are really tired of living. They are afraid of the lack of wind and me?" When Zuo Xiong heard the speech, he stood up and was a little angry, but he didn''t care more: "Liu Shao, let''s go first. A group of mobs is nothing, but our people are limited and we don''t want to touch the pot."


    Liu Mo also did not have any worry to stand up: "do not know how to die a group of guys, until we are safe, we will teach them a lesson, in addition, the wind door master, also want to give him a little uncomfortable!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    Because of the late night, there were no guests in Soho, so there was not much noise during the riot.


    However, due to Su he''s background and ease all the year round, Su he''s security personnel haven''t reflected on what happened until the bloody spatter, and then the organized defense can''t let the braided youth stop killing.


    Although the industry is Zuo Xiong''s, the one who is watching the show is a man from a small pole. Every year Zuo Xiong gives them some money, and they also need the support of the Deputy staff. It is a good thing for mutual benefit.


    However, at the moment, Suho, who they imagined would never be in turmoil, was attacked by others. It can be imagined that their long-term ease had eroded their willpower.


    "Find Zuo Xiong and Liu Mo and kill them!"


    At the moment, the braided youth, who have no retreat at all, just hope to survive. It is only a short time for them to control the situation and lay down the victory. They cheered with ferocity.


    He knew that there was still a chance of survival after killing Zuo Xiong and Liu mo. otherwise, Zuo Xiong would not let him go if he attacked Su He, but Chu Feng had no fighting spirit.


    At the same time, he knew how terrible Chu Feng was. He would rather offend the gods than the yama.


    "Pigtail, yes, tomorrow you will know what kind of mistake your choice will be."


    At the back door of the SOHO bar, Zuo Xiong and Liu Mo got on five cars with guards. A total of more than 20 people were ready to leave here. Zuo Xiong spat out his killing intention: "there are still Fengmen master, just the boss of Jidao, who dare to fight against me. If you don''t want 10% of the shares, then you don''t want to die."


    He has decided that when it is safe, he will let shaotian''s people destroy the Fengmen headquarters, because Shao Tianyi has been troubled by blue cell twice recently and may be replaced at any time. At the moment, he doesn''t mind using it.


    The five cars are also starting at the moment. Zuo Xiong and Liu Mo are not nervous. Their identity means that they can despise many people. They really don''t pay attention to them.


    Su he is also completely occupied at the moment. The braided youth looks at the remaining 20 people and shakes his head: "Zuo Xiong and Liu Mo have run away. We will be very dangerous next. I will give you the money in the gang and separate them. According to Liu Mo''s character, we will be angry with us tonight."


    After saying that, the braided youth shook his head and left Suhe. He didn''t hate him, but he didn''t stand high enough. He also understood from what happened this evening that Jidao didn''t play ferocious. To a certain extent, he played with identity and strength.


    He felt tired at the moment and was ready to leave the river and hide his name. As for revenge, he did not dare to think about it.


    "Zuo Shao, the man in charge of the ventilation door doesn''t know the interest. Let him kneel down and beg us!"


    Two kilometers away from Soho, Liu Duan sipped a glass of red wine, which was quite high and pointed out: "let him understand that Jidao is Jidao and can never be on the stage. We and others just need to use our fingers to make him die without a burial place."


    Zuo Xiong nodded: "don''t worry. It''s late at night. Tomorrow I''ll call Shao Tianyi and ask him to call me at the damper to make soy sauce. Let the damper master know that he is just a green onion in our eyes."


    Jin Xiaoqi and Cui Xinliu sit on one side. The latter sees that Zuo Xiong and Liu Mo are full of bright colors. They think this is the real upper class. They also envy Liu Mo''s love for Jin Xiaoqi.


    Compared with Jin Xiaoqi, she is very calm. She only despises Liu Mo and Zuo Xiong. However, she will not say anything. It''s none of her business. This is the only thing that Jin Xiaoqi learned after she arrived in China.


    All of a sudden, the car stopped with a sudden brake. The two cars in front of him and the two behind him stopped in succession. The red wine at the end of Liu was caught off guard and splashed all over his body. His face was very gloomy: "what''s the matter?"


    "Liu Shao, we seem to be in a bit of trouble."


    Yuan Xiuxian received the news from the front through headphones, and said without any care: "more than a dozen people who don''t know how to live or die are in front of us. We can solve it soon!"


    Yuan Xiuxian also lost the vigilance that he should have when he was a bodyguard. He felt that Liu Mo''s identity was a gold medal, and he could not help but say that he had the master and the servant.


    "Is it that there is less wind in the legend?"


    However, Zuo Xiong opened his mouth jokingly, waving his hand so that Yuan Xiuxian didn''t need to worry. He said with a smile, "Liu Shao, you wait in the car. Maybe we will have a good harvest tonight!"


    What''s the difference between intercepting the motorcade of deputy staff member and heirs of Hanhuang Nanliu''s financial group and seeking death?


    "It''s you!"


    At the beginning, Zuo Xiong had seen Chu Feng under Su he''s monitoring. At the moment, he recognized Chu Feng at a glance. Then he thought of something and said, "the main thing of the wind door is that there is less wind. Chu Feng, it is you, which makes me surprised."


    Although Chu Feng was a little shocked by the lack of wind, it was just that. Zuo Xiong leaned against the front of the car and lit a cigarette to spray out: "say, what are you doing on the road in the middle of the night?""Kill!"


    Chufeng''s gentle smile, like a college student, just calmly spit out the words that make people feel chilly. Zuo Xiong is stunned at first and then laughs: "little wind, big brother Fengmen, are you kidding me?"


    Point to his chest: "then you come to kill me, I see if you really dare to do it!"


    Even Huang Luowen, the leader of the youth gang, was very polite to him. At the moment, he did not think that a new leader would dare to ignore his identity. He shook his head and hated the iron and steel. "It''s a good thing for young people to have some ability, but we should act according to our ability. It''s really nothing to be a regional river and sea overlord."


    It seems that in order to respond, it also seems that Chu Feng is impatient with Zuo Xiong''s arrogance. He has a gun in his hand and does not hesitate to move it. A splash of blood blooms on Zuo Xiong''s arm. The hand holding the cigarette immediately drops powerlessly. At this moment, it is very quiet.


    Zuo Xiong looked stunned. He seemed to feel incredible. He also forgot to look at Chu Feng in pain: "do you dare to shoot me? Do you know who I am? "


    Chu Feng pulled the trigger again, and left male''s left leg directly burst out blood. The former said without expression: "Zuo Xiong, the son of the Deputy staff member Zuo Quan, I naturally know him."


    Patting his head and throwing the gun in his hand to the person next to him, Chu Feng walked over and ignored the others who had already taken out the gun. He said helplessly: "but your identity is noble. Didn''t your father tell you that your status is noble, but doesn''t it mean you won''t die?"


    Now he has stood in front of Zuo Xiong and patted his handsome face: "I really don''t know where your confidence comes from. If I kill you, I''ll kill you. Are you immortal and play deep and naive with me?"


    At the moment, those bodyguards also responded, everyone''s face appeared incredible look, but left male arm and thigh gunshot wound is a severe stimulus to them, want to start, but suddenly came around the footsteps, hundreds of men in black emerged from the shadow, surrounded here.


    Chu Feng patted Zuo Xiong''s face, simply loud: "let Liu Shao also come down to talk about it, I am very busy!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    Around are the wind door elite, Zuo Xiong two people''s bodyguards, even if there is a gun in hand, now also dare not start.


    Because the more than ten people who followed Chu Feng had guns in their hands and hundreds of people holding machetes. In a word, they were also killing them. At the moment, they realized that this was the king of the river and sea, and there were more than ten thousand people under him to drive him.


    "Why, are you going to give me two shots, too?"


    Liu Mo had seen all the situations in the car. He was surprised that his bodyguard was the leader of the ventilation door. However, he got out of the car and said, "you know, I''m a foreign businessman supported by Jianghai government, which is less than that on the left. Can you afford it?"


    "How are you, Liu Shao, peeing his pants?" Chufeng gentle smile, but said is to let Liu Mo look ugly.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng burst out of his body, staring at Liu Mo''s body with a murderous spirit: "this is the river and sea of the heavenly Dynasty, not the capital of the cold and barren south, not the territory of your Liu''s consortia. I''ll just say, if I kill you now, will you die?"


    I didn''t expect that he just came out and was knocked down by Chu Feng, lying on the ground humiliated and raised his head. His eyes were full of cruel color: "I''m Liu Mo, the successor of Liu''s consortium. Do you dare to move me?"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s foot lifted up directly and told Liu Mo''s determination with his action. He stepped on Liu Mo''s wrist directly. The sound of scraping sounded, and his ankle broke directly. Liu Mo no matter how he wanted to keep his style, he also showed his hysterical roar at the moment.


    How can he resist such pain?


    "Do you think it''s you or rockefellas


    Chu Feng squatted down at the moment and patted Liu Mo''s face gently. His tone was playful: "he can break his hands and feet and send him to the hospital. What do you have to be proud of?"


    "Hercules, little Lord, are you hurt?" Liu Mo''s eyes burst into a fierce look. As a member of the world''s top circle, he naturally knows who rockefellas is. It''s a powerful organization with power all over the Tianchi Lake and can set off a storm with its hands. Compared with Liu''s consortium, it''s better than anything else!


    Some time ago, Liu Mo knew that rockefellas had been invited to China, so he went to meet him. However, the place where he met was in the hospital. The latter just faltered and didn''t say anything. But Liu Mo only thought that rockefellas met more ruthless people, so he was beaten to lie in the hospital.


    Tone also did not start that kind of voice, eyes also with a bit of fear to open: "what do you want, will not really just want to kill?"


    Chu Feng helped Liu Mo to stand up and patted the dust on his body like an old friend: "it''s so good to talk like this. I don''t know if you all have a common problem, which is cheap. If you don''t clean up, you will be dishonest."


    Pat Liu Mo on the shoulder, but also ignore his face at the moment iron green: "go to the damper, these days you have not always wanted to see me?"


    Liu Mo clenched his teeth. He didn''t worry about rational enemies, because those who were ferocious would consider his identity. However, he was most worried about meeting someone like Chu Feng. He was a madman. To kill that was to kill him. Although he was reluctant, he still nodded: "wind is less, please. I will go naturally."


    Chu Feng could naturally hear the hatred in his words, but he didn''t care to see Zuo Xiong: "give Zuo Shao some treatment to the wound, take it away!"


    Just about to turn around and leave, a girl''s voice full of Joy came. Chu Feng didn''t understand what was going on. A figure rushed directly into his arms. Jin Xiaoqi held Chu Feng directly: "I thought I didn''t have a chance to see you. I still want to talk to you about something, or I won''t be reconciled to it!"


    Jin Xiaoqi also realized that many people around her, red faced, let go of Chu Feng, but then looked up: "I found that after I separated from you last time, I always miss you, I want to chase you!"


    Liu Mo''s eyes burst into a fierce look, but his anger was suppressed by the covetous Fengmen children around him. However, the hands shaking into fists kept shaking there, so we can imagine the inner anger.


    "Miss King, this joke is not funny at all."


    Chu Feng shakes her head helplessly. Jin Xiaoqi is a lovely and direct girl. Chu Feng does have a good feeling. Although she has never died with Liu Mo, she still has some relaxation. If she is entangled with Jin Xiaoqi, it will only aggravate the change. At least for the time being, Chu Feng has no faith in fighting Liu''s consortium.


    Originally thought that Jin Xiaoqi would stop, but the latter didn''t care about Liu Mo''s eyes to kill people: "I''m not joking, I''m serious, maybe it''s misunderstanding at the beginning, but I can feel my heart beating for you, so I want to chase you, I want to be your woman."


    Chufeng touched his lips and shook his head with a wry smile. After ignoring Liu Mo''s murderous eyes, he let people control the bodyguards of the two and brought them back to Fengmen headquarters.


    He quickly returned to the air door headquarters. At the moment, in the large conference room, Zuo Xiong''s arm and thigh had been hemostatic, but the bullet had not been taken out. He sat next to Liu Mo, daring to be angry.


    Chu Feng has directly used the most outrageous means to tell them that they don''t care about their identity, so they don''t want to die at the moment, they can only roll their heads!"Two people want to kill me so many times, is it necessary to give a confession?"


    Chu Feng, leaning back on the throne, took over Murong ice soaked tea and continued to open his mouth: "from hiring a killer to start to me, using the Green Gang to start to me, and then to the present threat to me, is our hatred so big?"


    The looks of zuohong and Liu Mo are not very good. The former thinks about opening up: "the wind is small, everything is just misunderstanding. If you don''t know each other, you can''t kill us. Tell your conditions. It''s wrong to find someone to kill you, but everything is valuable. What we need to pay to get away from you."


    "It is worthy of being the son of the deputy section member. The mind is clear!"


    Chu Feng swipe Zuo Xiong with fun, so soon I can think that he didn''t kill the felling heart, but also a good person: "even if I said that less left, then I would be welcome!"


    Clapping hands, the door of the big conference room opens, and walks into more than ten men and women. In the curious look of zuohong, Chu Feng touches his nose and says, "I have been attacked and killed by you for several times. I have been insomnia for a long time, so I will pay for some mental loss properly!"


    Waving, a middle-aged man walked up to put a sub file in front of zuohong. Chu Fengcai said: "although the Suhe nightclub is not good, it is worth hundreds of thousands of dollars. In addition, the new company of Sanxiong real estate is not very valuable, and you give me the left little. I arranged for someone to send you to the hospital for surgery."


    Zuohong has almost the impulse to spit blood. Suhe is his own industry, which is worth at least 200 million. Maybe more. The profit generated every year is tens of millions of the least. At this moment, Chu Feng says it only refers to hundreds of thousands of people. Zuohong naturally knows what he means, just a few hundred thousand people take over.


    I think that this two years have also made tens of millions. Although Zuo Xiong is heartache, he still signs it with his intact hand. Only when he sees the full transfer of the real estate shares of Sanxiong, zuohong almost scolds his mother: "the wind is small, and 30% of my personal shares can be transferred to you by 20%, and you should open your mouth now, 30%, too much?"


    "Too much? Have you ever considered me too much when you were going to kill me? "


    Chu Feng looks cold, a killing machine sends out and locks zuxiong: "and to be honest, Sanxiong real estate you are taking by your Laozi relationship, you have not paid a dime, all give me how, is that money less than left your life is much more precious? If so! "


    Before he finished, left male snapped out two words: "I sign!"


    Zuohong signed a very strong, and very firm, but also decided in the heart, after safety at all costs, also to let Chu Feng pay a heavy price.


    "Thank you!" Chu Feng looked at the two documents he took back, and said with a strong smile: "more than ten people here are famous lawyers, witnesses, left less you willingly transfer to me, don''t say anything in the future!"


    Left male heart is full of grumpy, blink between not see so many things, how can the heart not pain?


    Then, two lawyers also came to Liu Mo, who looked at the documents in front of them and burst out: "less wind, are you going to fight Liu''s consortium?"


    "What is it?" Chu Feng met Liu Mo''s eyes and returned with no fear. "You can also say that I don''t see you. In a word, sign, roll off, don''t sign it, but Liu''s consortium needs to change its successor!"


    Liu Mo left his pen on the table and shook his head without hesitation: "no sign, all industries of Liu Shi in Jianghai belong to you, I can''t be the master, and Sanxiong real estate can not be the owner. I can''t be the owner of 100 million pool dollars, but I can give it to you!"


    "That''s not what to talk about!" Chu Feng shook his head with a smile and said, "come to the hospital, send Liu Shao to the morgue!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    "Less wind, phone!"


    When Chu Feng orders directly, the door of the conference room opens, and LAN Mei Er, who has arranged for Yao Qianxue, comes in, looks at Liu Mo and Zuo Xiong, who are sitting on one side, deeply sympathizes, and hands the mobile phone to Chu Feng.


    Seeing the number of the call, Chu Feng was stunned, but he still put it in his ear to answer. He just listened to the people over there: "Zuo Xiong, you can finish the abuse, but Liu Mo don''t kill them all. At present, Liu''s consortium and the Chinese dynasty have a 50 billion pool dollar cooperation project on electronic products, which will affect the electronic field in the next ten years. Don''t play too much."


    "Of course, a harmless rip off is still OK."


    The other end of the phone was just very short. After saying a word, chufeng cut off the phone. Chu Feng handed the phone to LAN Mei Er, but he also had a new consideration. He could play, but he could not threaten the interests of the group. He thought and said, "Liu Shao, transfer the shares of Huang Shaoguang and 100 million pool coins to me, you go!"


    Then there was a fierce look on his face: "this is the last condition. If you don''t agree to me or kill you, I will directly abolish you. I believe that in the Liu family, there will be others without you."


    Zuo Xiong''s eyes narrowed and looked at Liu Mo, then sneered: "Liu Shao is a good method. Unconsciously, it has been absolutely controlled!"


    Then he laughed and left the conference room to go to the hospital with the help of the elite. He didn''t know at all. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s words at the moment, he would like to take Huang Shaoguang''s shares as his own through special means.


    "Little left, walk slowly!"


    However, when Zuo Xiong was helped to the door with a smile, Chu Feng made a sound to stop. Then he went to him, picked up his mobile phone, flipped it over and put it in front of Zuo Xiong: "unless you kill me, or I will ruin your reputation. I believe your deputy staff Lao Tzu, it will not be too easy?"


    Zuo Xiong''s smiling face was completely stiff after seeing the content on the mobile phone screen, and his tone was a little unnatural: "don''t worry about the wind. I can still afford to kill you!"


    Then Zuo Xiong was taken away like a dead father and mother. Chu Feng was too lazy to pay attention to the others. He came back and sat down and looked at the meditative Liu Mo: "give me the answer I want!"


    Liu Mo is struggling in his heart at the moment. He owns 40% of the shares, and Huang Shaoguang''s shares are fully controlled. If all the shares are given to Chu Feng, he has only 40% of the shares and has no much say at all.


    "With my participation, you can save a lot of trouble. Think about it and just pay attention to your answer."


    Chu Feng didn''t push for anything, but he was sure to get it. If Liu Mo didn''t give it, it didn''t matter. He had other means, but before the last step, Chu Feng still asked Liu Mo to give it himself.


    Ten minutes later, Liu Mo weakly replied: "I sign!"


    After taking the documents on the desk, Liu Mo signed his name after the lawyer revised it. He lost billions of dollars due to a wrong decision, which was a major blow to him.


    Holding several documents in his hand, Chu Feng handed it to LAN Mei er with a smile, and then threw out his mobile phone: "Liu Shao, I hope our cooperation in the future is consistent, otherwise I believe that Liu''s consortium will not give a person with a stain on his position!"


    Liu Mo, who had already lost his shares and 100 million Chi coins, turned pale when he saw the contents on his mobile phone. It was a video of Pan Chang battle between him and his secretary. This is nothing in ordinary times, but if it appears in the public eye, Liu''s consortium will withdraw his successor status for the sake of reputation.


    The most important thing is that the Jin family can''t marry Jin Xiaoqi to a person with a lot of bad deeds.


    At this time, Liu Mo, like Zuo Xiong just now, stood up and bowed to Chu Feng: "the wind is less, we will certainly cooperate happily, and I will go back to the cold wilderness South and arrange everything. In the future, someone will come to cooperate with you in a deeper way, but I hope you too."


    "Don''t worry. I''m an honest man." Chu Feng of course knew what Liu Mo didn''t finish saying, and chuckled back after taking the mobile phone off.


    Liu Mo took a deep breath and walked towards the door. When he arrived at the door, he stopped and turned around: "there is less wind. There is an unkind request. Can you promise me?"


    Chu Feng at the moment did not want to create extra branches: "say!"


    "Jin Xiaoqi is my fiancee, I want to take her away!" Liu Mo didn''t have too much nonsense, and directly explained his meaning: "I don''t believe you can ask Jin Xiaoqi if she is my fiancee. I believe Feng Shao is not the kind of person who takes people''s love away?"


    Chu Feng fell into silence. Psychologically, he didn''t want a girl like Jin Xiaoqi to be with Liu Mo, but the reason given by others was that he couldn''t resist. He thought and nodded: "she''s at the gate now, you can take it away!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Liu Mo was relieved. If Chu Feng didn''t take Jin Xiaoqi with him, he would have lost completely today. He bowed again, and Liu Mo left here directly.The rest of the lawyers were also arranged to leave, and everyone''s face was full of excitement. They came here this evening. It was one million yuan per person, which was equivalent to their long-term income. However, they also understood that the money was not for free, and they needed to keep it secret. However, if they got the money, they would die.


    "With less wind, we have two more enemies!"


    When everyone left the conference room, Melanie sat down and frowned: "although you can pinch them now, it will definitely be the Revenge of thunderbolt when they have recovered their breath."


    "I never wanted to reconcile with them." Chu Feng gave an indifferent answer, and his words were full of killing: "it''s just not the time yet. It''s very simple to kill them. It''s just a matter of one knife. But no one knows what kind of consequences will be caused by killing them. But I believe that we can''t afford it for the time being."


    This is Chu Feng''s helplessness, but also must abide by the rules of the game. If Zuo Xiong and Liu Mo are just like Mu Tianfei, they are already a corpse, but their identities are not simple, not only the problem of killing, but also how to eliminate the storm after killing.


    Murong ice seems to have no bones in general nestled in the body of Chu Feng: "husband, it doesn''t matter, I can''t hurt you in anyone."


    When Chu Feng got goose bumps all over his body, Murong Bing pouted: "but do you want to go to the girl yu''er this evening? I haven''t enjoyed you yet. She and Huangfu ruogdie are playing with you for one day and one night. How many green hats do I have on my head?"


    Chu Feng pushed away Murong Bing, quite helpless: "can you not do this in the future, say you are my fiancee, the evidence?"


    "No conscience, even if there is no evidence, I saved you, do you want to agree with each other?" Murong Bing was not angry because of this. Instead, he pursed his ruddy mouth and complained in his eyes: "who knows you not only don''t agree with me, but also carry me to play with women. What am I?"


    In the stunned look of LAN Mei ER and Chu Feng, Murong Bing held both hands: "and I am confident that my capital is much stronger than those two little girls. I don''t believe you can try it!"


    "Little wind, the Huangfu family killed more than ten of us last night."


    At this time, LAN Mei Er, who opened her mobile phone and read a text message, frowned: "all of them are the people we sent out to pretend to be members of blue cells, but they are not familiar faces and can''t be contacted with us. It''s just whether the plan is to be changed. Huangfu family seems to have made great efforts."


    Chu Feng temporarily dispelled the agitation brought by Murong ice and frowned and said, "is the action too fast? It seems that I underestimated Jin Qiaoyan, and I arranged the action so soon


    "It seems that I still have to meet the old goblin tomorrow."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    The morning sunshine is brilliant and pleasant. People will be in a good mood when they have such weather near winter.


    A tea house is not very lively, but it is not very cold. Chu Feng came here directly after the night before sleep and dawn. At this moment, he sat near the street and looked at a convoy coming from afar. There were more than ten cars. He couldn''t shake his head: "the world of rich people is really incomprehensible!"


    Yaoqianxue sits beside with a small mouth. She is now Secretary of Chu Feng. Except for class and family affairs, the rest of the time is with Chu Feng, which makes her very upset and feels like she can''t afford to sell her girl.


    More than ten cars parked directly in front of the tea house, attracting many passers-by to look at it. Jianghai is an international city, but there are very few such motorcades. Looking at it, Audi, which is clear and clean, starts with a Bentley. It is curious who owns such a fleet.


    In the curious eyes of everyone, except for Bentley, the other doors opened at this moment, and then more than 40 black men appeared. Everyone wore sunglasses to show Xiao kill. The passers-by who had stood nearby were subconsciously away from others, lest they could provoke the people who should not be provoked.


    One of the men in black walked to Bentley and opened the door respectfully, and everyone''s eyes were also condensed.


    A long, long leg came out of the car, and immediately let all men''s eyes blazing two points. High heels were put on their feet, and the toes appeared to be crystal clear. Some people licked their tongue subconsciously, and seemed to like to bite them.


    Slowly, the second leg extended out, followed by a tall and plump body appeared in the eyes of the public, with noble and beautiful appearance, hidden with three points of charm, hair curled up, like a lady in her early thirties.


    The rest of the black men spread to the rest of the place to separate a road, Jin Qiaoyan walked in with long legs, who believed that the woman was the mother of two adults, unless it was the person who knew it?


    Soon, Jin Qiaoyan went up to the third floor under the support of two royal Fu bodyguards. The two bodyguards did not pass, but stood at the stairway. The guests on this floor had been cleared up long ago.


    Chu Feng''s eyes are more than two points of Conquest color, which is a man''s instinct.


    "What do you want to eat me by looking at me like this?"


    Yao Qianxue blushed and lowered her head, and dared not look at it. She was secretly saying, the old woman of dozens still looked so young. How could my mother look so old?


    "Madam, it''s not good in the light of the day?"


    Although this feeling is extremely comfortable, but Chu Feng still timely open hand to Jin Qiaoyan pour tea to resolve this embarrassment, otherwise yaoqianxue in the next if see oneself ugliness, image is very bad: "still drink tea first, talk about the importance!"


    Yaoqianxue, with his head low, drank tea with his hands, and heard the words of Jin Qiaoyan, he could not help but a sip of tea water, just spraying all on the face of Chu Feng directly opposite him. His face turned red: "that, I didn''t mean it!"


    Chu Feng helplessly looked at the golden Qiao Yan, this woman is a demon ah, shaking her head and taking a paper towel to wipe off the water stains on her face: "snow, you go down and wait for me!"


    Yaoqianxue was relieved, and quickly stood up and went downstairs, afraid to walk slowly to see what should not be seen.


    "Giggle!"


    Yaoqianxue just disappeared in the field of vision, Jin Qiaoyan the whole person snuggle in the Chu wind body completely, is sitting directly on the thigh of Chu wind, inadvertently but deliberately moved: "little guy can not see can be embarrassed, that little girl will not be your little girl friend?"


    Yao Qianxue is not here, Chu Feng''s look has not started embarrassed, sniffing the charming fragrance of the woman in her bosom, and carrying his tea water to the mouth of Jin Qiaoyan: "maybe later, but not now, and compared with the small green apple, I love lady like this."


    Jin Qiaoyan seems to care that the tea cup is drunk by Chu Feng. Zhang Qi, with his red lips, sipped in a mouth and said, "little fellow, I find myself more and more fond of you, but you don''t just miss me today? What else is going on? "


    "What, can''t help it?"


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what Jin Qiaoyan said, but no one can move in such an environment. It must not be liuxiahui, it is incompetent. This is Chu Feng''s cognition all the time: "yes, I did do it all the time, but now the Huangfu family is very passive and I have lost some people."


    Jin Qiaoyan felt the crispy feeling from the body, and his face was red, and the swing was more intense. The whole person leaned on Chu Feng: "what do I need to do?"


    Chu Feng secretly said that the woman who wanted to die, looked at the content in front of her eyes and hated to bite, but finally, he knew that Jin Qiaoyan was not so good to take: "consumption!"


    "Do you want me to be inside and outside?" Jin Qiaoyan hugged Chu wind, and ignored the light and the sky at the moment, and did not care if the opposite building would see anything, but snuggle completely on the Chu wind, the voice blurry opening!Chu Feng nodded: "yes, I believe that the Huangfu family sent out last night must be a strong force, otherwise I would not be able to leave so many people. I want to eliminate a group of people and attract a group of people. Of course, I don''t expect to kill the Huangfu family in this way. I just want to draw out his real details."


    "Last night''s squad was strong, but I can keep them as long as I want."


    "Well!" Jin Qiaoyan suddenly sent out a long nasal sound. The whole person was totally powerless to lean on there, and his hand brushed over Chu Feng''s face: "it seems that it''s really a long-term immobility. Now I can''t even make you a little guy. It''s time to exercise!"


    Then exhaled a breath, reluctantly stood up to take up the cup of tea of Chu Feng, drank it all, sat down as if there was no one else and pulled the paper towel: "have you arranged it?"


    Chu Feng looked a little stiff. He secretly asked Huang Fu how he could stand such a wife. He turned to one side and said, "at two o''clock this morning, fifteen people will attack the riverside building. Then you can postpone five minutes for the Huangfu family to kill them. I will behead him."


    "No, there are three thousand fighters, and one general is defeated!"


    Chu Feng didn''t deny his idea, at least for the time being, he thought Jin Qiaoyan was the object of cooperation: "it''s said that Huangfu family, the head of the family, had seven major generals, who followed him to play a piece of land. Now all the monumental princes are the people Huangfu relies on to ask heaven."


    In his eyes, Chu Feng didn''t mind. Jin Qiaoyan felt his own killing: "only by killing these people hard, Huangfu can use stronger people. Invisible enemies are the most terrible. This is what I can''t allow."


    Jin Qiaoyan patted her clothes and restored her noble and generous face: "wait for your good news!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    Two in the morning!


    At the moment, there is no one in the riverside building except for the security personnel. Suddenly, 15 people appeared in the dark, holding heavy hammers. Without saying a word, the destruction began. Although there are more than ten security personnel here, they are only wage earners. How dare you do it when you see these vicious people?


    Can only curl up in a corner to the person in charge to call, those who smash have not not not to call them, on the contrary, is smashed more happy!


    Five minutes later, Huangfu Wenren in Huangfu villa received a phone call from the person in charge. He rubbed his sleepy eyes and got up, but he was surprised. More than ten blue cell people died last night. How could anyone else go out? Don''t you know that he should stay away from the front?


    But then told the news to Jin Qiaoyan, and then no longer pay attention to it. Now everything in Jianghai is under the control of Jin Qiaoyan. His Huangfu Wenren is just a soy sauce role.


    In less than two minutes, more than ten vans left Huangfu villa quickly. Jin Qiaoyan, wrapped in silk transparent pajamas, looked at the night in the distance. Her plump body was enchanted by the light, but her eyes were cold: "father, I will certainly get rid of the Huangfu family."


    "What''s the significance of your doing this? Do you think it can shake Jin Qiaoyan and make her unable to bear the pressure to leave?"


    On the street one kilometer away from the riverside building and in the red sports car, Huangfu ruodie''s face is flushed and looks at Chu Feng. He says that this guy is more and more fond of heavy taste: "besides, you and Jin Qiaoyan were in the bathroom last night. Must be very enchanting?"


    Feeling the playfulness of women''s words, Chu Feng put her skirt back in place: "if Jin Qiaoyan has been in the river and sea, you and your brother and even I are not stable, so pretending to be a blue cell person leads to the fighting power of Huangfu family. Can Jin Qiaoyan still stay in Jianghai?"


    Clapping Chu Feng''s hands on his thighs, he felt that sitting was cool. After staring at Chu Feng with shame and anger, he said, "are you so kind?"


    "Miss beauty, what do you think?"


    Naturally, Chu Feng couldn''t tell Huangfu if butterfly and Jin Qiaoyan cooperated with each other. Of course, Jin Qiaoyan couldn''t know what he was thinking. He just said plainly: "but even if you don''t believe me, I did that. The benefit is that you are still Huangfu Wenyi. That''s your business."


    Huangfu ruodie approached chufeng according to Huangfu''s plan of asking the sky, but at the moment, he couldn''t see what Chu Feng was thinking. Finally, he left his mind and said, "whatever you want, but you need to touch me later. Remember to take safety measures. What goes into that woman''s body, I don''t want to enter my body without barrier!"


    Chu Feng surprised with a smile, patted Huangfu Ruo die''s face: "I pour also want, but did not match my size ah!"


    Huangfu if butterfly face a red, spit a way: "sex mouth!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile, but Huang Fu Ruo die''s metaphor also heard the voice of blueberry in the earphone: "Fourteen vans are now two kilometers away, and they are expected to arrive in less than two minutes."


    Hearing the news from the earphone, Chu Feng didn''t continue to tease Huangfu Ruo die. His eyes were inexplicably cold: "action!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s heart is tight, and she always feels something is wrong. If it is to deal with Jin Qiaoyan, she is very happy. Even if she sacrifices some members of the Huangfu family, she always feels that it is not so simple to deal with Jin Qiaoyan, but Chu Feng can''t find anything wrong for the time being, which makes Huangfu Ruo die''s heart dry.


    Think of what to say: "by the way, aunt Qin has been nice to me and my brother since childhood. I hope you can let her go!"


    "Baby, open your mouth, of course!"


    Chu Feng frowned, according to reason, he wanted to kill all of them tonight, but he didn''t want to arouse Huang Fu Ruo die''s suspicion. Chu Feng still nodded: "however, you must make sure that Aunt Qin will not expose this evening''s affairs. Otherwise, I don''t mind making you sad and let her stay here, understand?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die is no longer as delicate and charming as the Chu wind and rain. Instead, he is indifferent and cold: "go to the scene!"


    The fourteen vans of Huangfu family came to the riverside building rapidly, bringing out the rush of iron and steel. Only at the moment, the first minibus in front of the road suddenly pulled out of the explosion between the tires and stopped more than ten meters. The rest of the vehicles were in similar situation.


    "Master Tong, someone has spread a lot of antler nails on the ground, so we can''t even walk!"


    Soon, a Huangfu elite went to the car where Shentong and aunt Qin were and said, "do you want to send a new car to do something again?"


    "It''s more than two kilometers away. It''s not necessary!" Looking at the surrounding environment, Shentong knew that there was still more than two kilometers away from the riverside building. He shook his head and opened the door to get off the bus. "I''ll tell you, go all out and get rid of all the odds and ends that hit the riverside building."


    Huangfu nodded respectfully: "yes!"


    Shen Tong''s eyes were stiff and his throat moved involuntarily. He had worked with aunt Qin for many years. He was still very coveted for this partner, but he had been suffering from not having a chance to come last time. At the moment, he saw the tantalizing look: "ha ha, why don''t I carry you on my back? Although I''m older, my strength has also increased!"Qin Niang Jiao laughed, just like a girl: "brother Tong, you not only want to carry me, but also want to go to me?" Squint eyes like autumn water: "not afraid I clip you?"


    Although Shen Tong had experienced many women, he was still unable to resist Qin''s aunt. He coughed: "well, you can follow me slowly. I''ll take someone to support you first."


    However, she did not finish her words. Aunt Qin, who was originally attractive on her face, changed her face and pushed Shentong away. She did not care about her image, but she forgot that there were antlers on the ground and pricked her body several times.


    After hearing Qin Niang clenching her fist, we can''t do it as soon as we get out of the car


    "Nonsense, I''m not blind!"


    On that day, she was overcast by Chu Feng and left a scar on her shoulder. Aunt Qin was very depressed. Now she was injured in a more important position. She was also torn by antler nails. It can be imagined that the damage was more serious. The words of Shen Tong were not so polite: "wait, I don''t believe these bastards have been shooting arrows!"


    Shentong wondered why aunt Qin was OK just now, but she was so angry all of a sudden, but she didn''t think about it because she was attacked and aunt Qin was in a bad mood.


    When they went to Binjiang building this time, they only took 70 people with them. In case of any accident, they should ensure that the plot can be smashed. They don''t want to be ambushed on the way before they can be used. Shentong is also in a bad mood.


    But then there''s curiosity. Are these blue cell people? So why not use a gun?


    When Shentong was in doubt, the rain of arrows stopped, and the sound of footsteps came from the darkness. Shen Tong pulled out his double swords with a sharp look in his eyes: "it''s better not to use a gun, so that you can die without a burial place."


    Then she took the lead in shooting out. At the moment, she only wanted to kill people. As a woman, no matter how old she was, what she paid most attention to was nothing more than those things. Aunt Qin was like this at the moment. Anyone who was disfigured must be killed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    The arrow stops the wind, and the man is dead!


    When Aunt Qin rushed out, her eyes were filled with anger. Tonight, she and Shentong brought 70 people, not to mention sweeping the whole river and sea, but 70 people can support up to 500 people for 20 minutes, but now it is only a few minutes, and they are completely dead.


    No one of Huangfu''s elite fell to the ground panting. Each of them had a crossbow or even a few arrows in his body. The one who walked forward a little bit was like a hedgehog, and his death was miserable.


    Drizzle fell in the sky, which is a sign of the coming of heavy rain. In the dark, silent but murderous people emerged. Hundreds of people came out in a neat and uniform manner, each holding a crossbow arrow and carrying a machete on their back. Their eyes were bleak!


    Aunt Qin''s eyes narrowed and a little dignified emerged. It seemed that she did not expect so many people to ambush here. A light flashed in her mind: "are you people of the wind door?"


    Hundreds of men in black are silent, but their eyes are full of carnivorous luster. They are looking at Aunt Qin and Shentong who has come out.


    At this time, hundreds of people separated towards both sides. An ordinary car came slowly, stopped and opened the door. Chu Feng came out. If Huangfu butterfly was not suitable for such an occasion, Chu Feng could only solve the problem himself.


    Seeing the appearance of Chu Feng, aunt Qin sneered: "it''s really you!"


    Shentong also has opportunities to kill, but he thinks more. During the day, Jin Qiaoyan tells him that chufeng has agreed to cooperate with Huangfu family, which in fact belongs to Huangfu family. But now Chu Feng is taking people to kill them. What does Shentong think of, the idea of killing him in his heart is greatly reduced.


    He knew he could not die. He seemed to have guessed something. He had to go out and tell the master that there was an undercover in the Huangfu family.


    "How are you


    Chu Feng held out his hand to catch the raindrops. He didn''t worry that he would show up here tonight. Huangfu, like a butterfly or Jin Qiaoyan, would find enough excuses for himself.


    "Childish!" Chufeng shook his head with a light smile, and his fingers fell. Suddenly, hundreds of people behind him began to oppress him.


    A cold look flashed in Shen Tong''s eyes, and suddenly kicked on Aunt Qin''s body. When Aunt Qin''s body moved forward, Shen Tong also used that force to retreat directly. He knew he had to survive, but aunt Qin was poisoned, so he lost the significance of her existence.


    Aunt Qin didn''t expect that her partner for many years would attack her. Originally, she thought he was bribed by Chu Feng. But when she stabilized her figure and looked back, she was angry: "Shentong, you son of a bitch!"


    When she wanted to do something to the people around, aunt Qin found that her strength could not be condensed at all. She glared at Chu Feng angrily. She still stood there with a knife and would rather have broken jade than be completely destroyed!


    Chu Feng waved. Hundreds of people just surrounded aunt Qin, but they didn''t kill her. They looked at Shen Tong, who had gone far away, with a smile on his lips: "it is said that Huangfu Wentian''s seven war generals came from the top ten of the Yellow list. If he died, I wonder if he would suffer heartache to collapse?"


    The voice falls, Chu Feng''s body suddenly bursts out, the speed is very fast.


    In the underground world of the Chinese dynasty, there are three black, red, and yellow lists. There are ten people on the Yellow list. Each of them is a big general on his own side. His strength is terrible. Huangfu''s men have seven masters on the Yellow list, and Shentong is the ninth one among them!


    In addition, there are ten strong men in the red list, whose skills have reached the master level, and the Yellow list is at most half a master.


    As for the black list, it is the top list of the underground world. It may be an individual, a force or even a family. It is extremely powerful. It belongs to the peak of the underground world of China. Stamping one''s feet in their place can make the underground world tremble three times. It is a popular existence.


    Shen Tong, who is the ninth half master in the Yellow list, is worth natural terror. He is only leaving a distance of less than 500 meters, but he stops and looks at the woman who is blocking his way.


    "What are you doing so fast? My heart and lung will open


    Murong Bing is like that standing there, allowing the drizzle to fall on his body, adding a third of charm. The delicate voice can make people''s bones Numb: "stay, how about drinking a glass of wine under the moon and flowers?"


    Shen Tong didn''t answer, but turned to look at Chu Feng who had already caught up with him. His eyes were alert and he said in a deep voice, "aren''t you afraid to fight against the Huangfu family?"


    "For the enemy?"


    Chu Feng stops and looks at Murong Bing with a little deep understanding. It seems that he still underestimates this woman. The people who can make Shentong stop dignified are not ordinary people. But at the moment, he is still concerned about Shentong''s problem: "if you are known by Huangfu family, it will be the enemy, but if you die clean, who will be the enemy?"


    "Childish!" Shen Tong laughs and goes directly to Chu Feng at the next moment. Although Murong Bing is just a woman, it gives him a sense of danger. If he wants to survive, he can only take Chu Feng and maybe have a chance to survive.Chufeng smiles at the corner of his mouth, his eyes twinkle with a sense of war, and directly collides with Shentong''s fist. The latter''s body is only slightly stagnant, but Chu Feng has continuously regressed seven or eight steps.


    Chufeng felt helpless when he wiped out the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth. He thought he was pretty good. He didn''t want to collide with Shentong, but it was still a big difference.


    But the more so, Chu Feng became more crazy and bullied him again. Even if Shen Tong''s fist fell on him, he didn''t know it. It was just like meeting a black bear in the dense forest for the first time. He was brave and fearless to death.


    Shen Tong was also secretly shocked by Chu Feng''s deadly attack. However, he was more determined to kill Chu Feng. As long as he was safe, he was bound to kill Chu Feng. Now he can collide with himself at a young age and won''t be taken down. In a few years'' time, isn''t it possible to completely abuse himself?


    With the idea of strangling danger, Shentong''s strength has been increased to 80%, and every delivery is very powerful. At the moment, his purpose is to seize Chu Feng and take him away.


    Chu Feng can naturally understand Shentong''s thoughts and surprise his fighting power. If he didn''t have a special left eye that could catch Shentong''s attack track and make him unable to cause serious injury to himself, he might have been captured within the first few moves.


    Murong Bing stands beside with a charming smile and looks at all this. What she needs is to give Chu Feng a chance to grow up, not to let him grow up like a person in a greenhouse.


    Seeing that Chu Feng forced Shen Tong to retreat, Murong Bing''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light: "maybe he is younger, but at least he has unlimited potential. I don''t know how powerful his martial pulse will be if he really uses it."


    "You irritate me


    Shen Tong is forced to retreat with a fist. He feels the pain in his chest. His eyes are full of murders. All his strength is mobilized. Suddenly, there is a thunderbolt. Chu Feng''s eyes are dignified. This time, he senses the crisis of death.


    But the more so, Chu Feng found that his blood seemed to be more fanatical. His left eye unconsciously floated a layer of blood red color, and the whole person looked extremely evil. At the next moment, his body was wrong and close to Shentong. He let his fist fall on his body, and chufeng also kicked fiercely.


    With two bangs, Chu Feng''s body could not be restrained from flying back. He also sprayed a mouthful of blood and dyed his collar red. Shen Tong was forced back three steps by Chu Feng''s powerful foot. He felt a trace of salty smell coming from his throat, and his face twisted: "I''m going to kill you!"


    His body burst out and went towards Chu Feng lying on the ground. It was only half a distance away. Murong Bing appeared in front of him like a ghost and giggled: "really, people were going to invite you to have a drink just now, but you didn''t hear me. I was angry!"


    While speaking, Murong Bing''s finger is tender and delicate. When Shentong''s pupil is dilated but there is no way to stop it, he points it on the forehead of the latter. Suddenly, Shen Tong flies out more than ten meters away like a broken line kite. The blood in his mouth doesn''t need money.


    Chu Feng lying on the ground to see this scene, the pain on his body seems to have forgotten, difficult to swallow a bit of saliva, he knew Murong ice is very strong, otherwise it would not have been possible to save himself, but also quietly left.


    However, seeing Murong Bing''s real attack on Shentong, Chu Feng finds that she still can''t see this fox like woman. She can''t hurt Shentong with her life. Is this still a woman?


    When Shentong fell back to the ground again, he was shocked. He spewed out a mouthful of blood and died with his eyes closed. Shentong had no chance to say how powerful that finger was.


    Chu Feng was embarrassed. He really thought so just now, but he coughed and said, "forget it, I''m afraid you''ll clip me to death when I''m not careful."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    A heavy rain covered the whole river and sea, and it took seven hours to stop.


    Last night, the killing in the streets in a heavy rain, blood and traces were all erased, saving the trouble of finishing up.


    Although the attack last night took place in the middle of the night, it is not difficult for some people who have a keen sense of smell to know, and then there are waves in their hearts. Surprised that the blue cell people are really fierce, they continue to destroy the Huangfu family''s industry. Those who do not know the relationship among them feel that the blue cell is demonstrating heaven through the Huangfu family.


    However, no matter what kind of speculation is good, no one stands out to say anything, blue cell or Huangfu family are not forces they can speculate on.


    Eleven o''clock in the morning, damper headquarters!


    Chu Feng, carrying a tray full of steaming delicacies, entered the elevator and went directly to the second floor of the basement. After the damper occupied the place, the second floor was transformed into a temporary detention place. It was empty at first, but today there is one more person.


    When the wind door guard opened the iron door, Chu Feng asked them to step back temporarily. Then he took the tray and went in, looking at Aunt Qin who was unable to collapse on the bed with a smile.


    Without paying attention to the anger in the eyes of the latter, Chu Feng looks at the cell designed by blueberry. There are no windows, only a bed, a table and chair, and a bathroom, and a 24-hour lamp, so that the people who are detained here do not know whether the outside world is dark or day.


    It can be imagined that the people who were locked here may be fine on the first day and nothing on the second day, but for ten days and a month, Chu Feng did not have to think about it and knew that he would go mad.


    Close the iron door, there is no exit except one vent in the whole cell, and the vent is only 10 cm long and 10 cm wide. It is difficult for a cat, not to mention a person, and the outside is connected to the pipeline. Chu Feng admires blueberry for this, and it can be imagined.


    "Auntie, get up and eat!"


    Chu Feng put the delicious dishes on the table, like a friend of the general mouth, the tone of playfulness: "do not fight with me ah, the body is your own, I believe you are hungry now, you do not need to worry about me poisoning or anything, now you, I can dry a knife, there is no need to come to these means."


    "You think I don''t want to get up and smoke you?" Aunt Qin snorted coldly. At the moment, in addition to the strength to speak, she had no strength at all: "it''s not poisonous. If you don''t poison, I won''t be your prisoner here now."


    "I''m sorry, I forgot."


    Then Chu Feng remembered that Aunt Qin had been poisoned. She went to her palm and pricked her neck with a gold needle: "you can get up, but you can''t move for half an hour."


    "Mean!" Aunt Qin felt her strength coming back and wanted to attack Chu Feng, but when she heard his words, she immediately gave up her mind. She knew that this was the headquarters of Fengmen. For half an hour, she couldn''t even kill her in the peak state, let alone the scars on her body.


    Although Chu Feng and Shentong were seriously injured last night, they couldn''t see anything wrong at the moment, just like the immortal Xiaoqiang.


    Suppressing her anger, aunt Qin went to sit at the table and ate directly. Chu Feng was right. As long as she was still alive, she had to ensure her own survival. Compared with Shen Tong, who had already died, aunt Qin felt that she was lucky.


    Aunt Qin is really hungry. After more than ten minutes, a large bowl of rice and all the dishes have been eaten up. It seems that she still has something to do.


    "Promise me a request that I detoxify you and let you go."


    Chu Feng didn''t speak at the beginning. At the moment, he saw aunt Qin finish his meal and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree to my request. I won''t kill you, but I''ll keep you in prison here, and I won''t give you any chance to commit suicide."


    Aunt Qin''s eyes were alert: "what''s the requirement?"


    Chu Feng raised his finger: "surrender to me, go back to the Huangfu family and help me to control all the information at any time. In addition, bring a message back. Everything last night was done by blue cells."


    Aunt Qin sneered and said, "are you dreaming? Do you think I might betray the Huangfu family? "


    "I''m not talking to you, I''m just telling you it''s the only result." Chu Feng was not surprised by Aunt Qin''s firmness, but there was no regret: "and last night, Shentong wanted to break through and let you die. Don''t you feel cold? If it was the head of the Huangfu family, would he care about your life and death? "


    "Don''t answer, I know, no!"


    Aunt Qin clenched her lips. Her face was pale, but she still spoke firmly: "don''t think this can provoke the relationship between me and the Huangfu family. Shentong should be damned, but he is also dead. He only represents his own position. In Huangfu family, I believe no one is willing to give up on me."


    As the top 10 expert in the Yellow list, although aunt Qin was only a woman, she was also a daunting existence. She firmly believed that the Huangfu family was not stupid and would not give up her."It''s OK. It doesn''t matter. Then you can enjoy it."


    Chufeng chufeng chufeng picked up the table, picked up the tray and opened the iron door. He looked at the three men with big arms and round waists standing outside. They were just wearing boxer pants and looked back at Aunt Qin with a smile of evil: "although you are older, better than good maintenance, you should be careful!"


    "Yes, there is less wind!" The three rough men nodded, and then walked directly in after chufeng left, and walked toward aunt Qin.


    The latter looks startled and seems to think of something to look at Chu Feng who has walked out of the door: "shameless child, you are despicable!"


    "I''ve given you a chance." Chu Feng shook his head and said, "you don''t know how to cherish the opportunity I gave you, but I''m good for you. If you don''t kill you, I''ll find a strong man to serve you. How can I be such an enemy?"


    Aunt Qin''s heart surged. Looking at what one of the rugged men had installed there, she immediately realized that Chu Feng was not only looking for someone to humiliate her, but also to shoot it.


    Considering that she, who is No. 10 in the Yellow list, is photographed and depicted as a CD-ROM and distributed everywhere, Mrs. Qin can''t imagine that kind of thing. Although she has an open personality, it doesn''t mean that she is as good as anyone else.


    "Chu Feng, you can''t do that!"


    When Aunt Qin was struggling in her heart, a clear voice sounded. Huangfu Ruo die was worried about Chu Feng''s detention of aunt Qin. When she came here and saw this scene, she immediately felt that Chu Feng wanted to take down aunt Qin as if she had conquered herself: "Auntie is kind to me and brother, you can''t do that."


    In aunt Qin''s surprised eyes, Huang Fu Ruo die took a deep breath and continued: "I can promise you to deal with Jin Qiaoyan, or ignore you to kill Shen Tong, who is loyal to my father. But it doesn''t mean that I can look at you with indifference and destroy aunt!"


    Chu Feng secretly came at a bad time. He didn''t want to be like this. He just scared aunt Qin. But when Huangfu ruodie came, Chu Feng didn''t worry about affecting the plan. He just said without expression: "let her go, but can you make her agree to my request?"


    Huangfu ruodie frowned at Chu Feng, then walked in and asked the three rough men to step back and look at Aunt Qin: "Auntie, you and my mother are good sisters. You should know why I have done so many things over the years. Chu Feng is a son of a bitch, but he can revenge me."


    "I hope you can help me. I know my father is kind to you, but you should also believe that I will not harm my father, even if he is indifferent to his family."


    Aunt Qin frowned deeply, and a rare hesitation appeared. Huangfu ruodie continued to say, "what''s the father? You know more than US children. His brother and brother don''t know how much died in his hands. Do you think he values you?"


    When Aunt Qin''s eyes were frozen, Huang Fu Ruo die continued: "he won''t pay attention to you. It''s just that you are still valuable now, so I''ll put you in the important position. Otherwise, Shentong didn''t dare to do that last night. He didn''t dare to bury a man his father valued."


    Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t go on talking about it. She believed that Aunt Qin was a thoughtful person, and she would understand her pains. She just stood there quietly and waited. She was also worried about what Chu Feng, who had dared to take possession of himself, would really do to Aunt Qin.


    About ten minutes later, aunt Qin sighed and said, "Miss, I know what you mean, but you should also know that no matter how good the owner is, other people can die, but I don''t want to see his accident!"


    Knowing that Aunt Qin has agreed, Huangfu Ruo die breathes a sigh of relief and turns to look at Chu Feng coldly: "don''t you detoxify my aunt?"


    Chu Feng secretly said that he had already let Huangfu Ruo die come, and saved himself so much tongue. But now the result is also good. He went over and took out three pills from his body and handed them to Aunt Qin: "one pill a day, three days to get rid of it. But there is also a disadvantage, that is, it will be poisoned by other drugs."


    In Huangfu ruodie''s and aunt Qin''s angry looks, Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "no way. I always need to be responsible for my own life. You don''t want to detoxify yourself. Only I know the order of the poisons I configure, so you''d better be honest."


    "The day when the Huangfu family changed ownership is when I gave you the antidote."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, aunt Qin did not doubt that he was alarmist. She took a cold look at Chu Feng, then took a pill and looked at Huangfu Ruo die: "Miss, you should be careful when you are with this wolf cub. You don''t know what happened when you are sold."


    Huang Fu Ruo die showed a rare smile: "don''t worry, although he is a son of a bitch, he can still treat me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    "I only ask you one question. Answer me honestly!"


    After aunt Qin left secretly, Huang Fu Ruo die said coldly in Chu Feng''s office: "do you want to swallow the Huangfu family by yourself or for me?"


    Chu Feng lit a cigarette and looked at the fog floating in the city after the rain. He didn''t like smoking, but now he wanted a cigarette: "what do you think?"


    "Do you love me?" Huang Fu Ruo die is not the answer!


    Chu Feng''s hand holding the cigarette was sluggish. He seemed surprised that Huangfu ruodie asked such a question. However, after a short period of time, he recovered his calm. For Huangfu ruodie, he was sure that he did not like it, and there was no love. It was more of a man''s conquest.


    Chu Feng did not answer, but Huangfu ruobi could already feel the meaning of it and shook his head with a bitter smile: "it seems that you are more infatuated with my body and my identity!"


    Although Chu Feng was a potential enemy, there was no need to deceive her: "if you were not Yao Xin in the first place, maybe I would feel a little bit about you, but now what I don''t forget is the color of expectation in Yao Xin''s eyes when I close my eyes. I hope I don''t kill you."


    Huangfu ruodie thought of Yao Xin, and her face was also a little dim: "so every time you and I are there, you completely regard me as a tool to vent, never think I am a woman?"


    "Then I can think that you want to annex the Huangfu family by yourself?"


    "No one can sit in the thousand year old Huangfu family except for the Huangfu family." Chu Feng shook his head, not because Huangfu ruobi''s query revealed anything: "so I will only destroy it, but will definitely not control it, so you don''t need to worry that I will annex the Huangfu family."


    His face softened a little, but Huang Fu Ruo die was still a little worried: "you are really just lying with Jin Qiaoyan, pretending to surrender to the Huangfu family, not cooperating with her?"


    Chufeng threw away his cigarette butt and turned to greet Huangfu Ruo die''s eyes calmly. He thought and said, "actually, when you don''t see something with your own eyes, don''t deliberately guess. That will only make you suffer, and will also make others suffer. Understand?"


    "I hope you don''t covet that old woman''s body."


    Huang Fu Ruo die said in a cold voice and went outside. When he opened the door, he said, "although you don''t love me or I don''t like me, there are some things you still need to pay attention to, or I may give you a green hat one day!"


    Huangfu ruodie leaves directly. She has a class in the afternoon. Naturally, she can''t be here at noon. Moreover, the situation is delicate. It is known that she and Chu Feng are too close to each other.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng received a short message from Aunt Qin, telling Chu Feng that Huangfu had believed what she said. Now it can be said that he has completely started a war with blue cells in the periphery, and he has half a year or even a year to develop.


    "Half a year, enough!"


    Chu Feng deleted the text messages on his mobile phone, and his whole heart calmed down. Although today''s Fengmen control the whole river and sea extreme Road, Huangfu family, the seventh in the black list, is a little bit of a witch to see the big wizard. Without any means to distract Huangfu''s gaze of asking the sky, he will only make it difficult for him to walk step by step.


    Just want to go out for a walk, the phone rings, see the strange number above, Chu Feng frown, his number know people are acquaintances, there will be no stranger calls, only if it is the wrong number to press.


    But just out of the phone didi two, Chu Feng took out to open is a message, stunned with a smile: "I thought it was who!"


    Then the phone rang again. This time Chu Feng didn''t hang up and pressed to answer. A woman''s voice came from her ear: "I want to see you now, Shangdao cafe!"


    Simply said a word, the phone was cut off. Chu Feng took the phone that had been hung up and whispered a nerve. He didn''t want to pay attention to it. But after a few steps out, Chu Feng thought he still wanted to go. Yao Qianxue didn''t have time to come to school at present. Chu Feng finally gave up the idea of calling LAN Meier together and was ready to take a taxi.


    As for Murong Bing, the woman appeared and disappeared. Who knows when she will appear in front of her?


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng appeared in the Shangdao coffee shop, and the beautiful waiter came forward with a smile: "Sir, do you have an appointment?"


    "I''m looking for someone, a lady, named Shen Xiuqin!" Chu Feng looked around no one, perhaps because of the relationship in the afternoon, said.


    "It''s Miss Shen''s guest. This way, please." The smile on the waitress''s face was exuberant for two minutes. With Chu Feng on her side, she walked to the inner room on one side. It was not a box, but a small one. It could only accommodate two people.


    Shen Xiuqin sat there in a black woman''s dress. She showed her energetic appearance all the time. Seeing Chu Feng coming, she said to the waiter, "give him a cup of blue mountain." Then he pointed to the seat opposite him, indicating Chu Feng to sit down.


    "Sister Qin, why do you suddenly think of buying me coffee?"


    Chu Feng sat down magnanimously, without the embarrassment of such a beauty. He said with a smile: "although I have a lot of time, I don''t like to drink coffee. Next time, you can invite me to have a hot pot. It''s really a little bit.""Show me the answer." Shen Xiuqin saw Chu Feng at the moment and wanted to pinch him hard, but still suppressed his displeasure, picked up a document and handed it to him.


    Chu Feng took over to have a look, patted his head: "I said where my medicine went, originally was taken away by sister Qin, but when did I take it away, how can I not know, what results did you test?"


    When Chu Feng said this, Shen Xiuqin''s heart was full of anger. That night, when Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu were fighting each other, Shen Xiuqin hid and watched. After Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu had gone to sleep, she took all the medicine bottles on Chu Feng''s body and took them back for testing, ready to mass produce them and push them to the market.


    However, after working overtime for a long time, she took eight kinds of medicine bottles from chufeng. Among them, there were healing drugs and antipyretic drugs. The effects and efficacy were tested, and even the components were detected, but they could not be produced. Shen Xiuqin finally had to come here to find Chu Feng.


    At the moment, hearing Chu Feng''s words, Shen Xiuqin''s eyes flashed a touch of anger, secretly dirty my eyes, wasted my time, but in vain, you son of a bitch, but forget everything is her own.


    "I stole your medicine. You don''t need to be so euphemistic. I can accept it."


    But Shen Xiuqin is Shen Xiuqin after all. Although I''m sorry to take other people''s things, she can still get rid of the embarrassment all at once: "today I ask you out for these things. I want to buy several prescriptions in your hand, trauma medicine and antipyretic medicine. I want a complete set. It''s better to use no scars and no side effects."


    Chu Feng was not surprised that Shen Xiuqin said this. Looking at the documents in her hand, she found all the ingredients of her several medicines, and none of them was missing. She just needed to order her medicine. Shen Xiuqin had no way out.


    Fingers tapping on the table, Chu Feng said: "how much are you going to pay?"


    "One prescription, ten million!" Shen Xiuqin bit her teeth and jumped out a sentence. This is after her deep thinking. Especially when Chu Feng''s wound medicine started to be original, Shen Xiuqin tried it. Not only the latest scar can be eliminated, but also the scar from many years ago can be removed.


    If it is really produced and put into the market, it will definitely be a huge income. If it is 10 million, it will be less.


    "Take me to your company research room." Chu Feng didn''t agree immediately. Since Zhou Xiaoxuan wanted to buy the medicine in his hand in the recruit training camp, Chu Feng moved his mind to open up the medical treatment. Now is the right time.


    Shen Xiuqin is sitting there, a company''s medical research, which is confidential. How can you take Chu Feng? But after thinking about it, I still nodded: "I hope you don''t give me an answer I don''t like."


    Chu Feng just laughed it off. If Shen Xiuqin knew what she was thinking at the moment, she would be crazy. Therefore, it was inevitable that she didn''t like it. She just looked at how she made Shen Xiuqin compromise in the end.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    The headquarters of Shen''s pharmaceutical company is the place where a 33 storey building is located.


    Shen Xiuqin started his own business in the name of Laozi when she was in University. She borrowed 500000 yuan from the bank and developed into a company with assets of 3 billion yuan in seven years. Words such as smart and capable woman have gradually become synonymous with Shen Xiuqin.


    Although there are many companies with hundreds of millions of assets in Jianghai, an international city, it is a legend that a 25-year-old girl started her own business from scratch to become a giant with 3 billion assets.


    Especially since Shen Xiuqin graduated from university three years ago, all his energy has been put into the company. From the original wholesale to today''s self-produced and self-sale, it has more than 150 chain stores all over the country, with amazing ability.


    And in October last year, Shen Xiuqin announced that within five years, it would open its stores all over the country, with a minimum target of 1000. At the same time, it has opened the goal of internationalization. She is ready to open branches in neighboring groups and try to enter the international market. She is an ambitious and capable woman.


    Therefore, at the beginning of her career, Shen Xiuqin may have relied on her father''s reputation as Shen Xueyan, but later, it is her ability to embody. Otherwise, how can she support such a large company with 3000 employees'' wages?


    "This is our company''s research lab, where we develop new drugs every year."


    The first floor of Shenshi pharmaceutical company was transformed into the company''s pharmaceutical research room by Shen Xiuqin. At the moment, we can see more than ten armed people busy there, and the smell of all kinds of medicinal materials permeates the air.


    Shen Xiuqin looked at the research room on which her company depended and felt proud: "every year, I spend at least 100 million yuan on research. In the current era of Western medicine flooding, I want to make Chinese medicine a leading role and let those foreigners know that the Chinese medicine of the Chinese dynasty is the leader of the world pharmaceutical industry."


    Chu Feng looked at this beautiful and capable woman with appreciation: "I can''t see that you are still a patriotic entrepreneur!"


    "That''s what my father taught me since childhood."


    Shen Xiuqin accepted Chu Feng''s praise without hesitation. It can be seen that she is also very confident in herself: "change clothes and go in. They are currently studying your bottles of medicine. The ingredients are everything, but the effect produced is heaven and earth."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and followed Shen Xiuqin to the next disinfection room to change clothes. However, he was surprised and laughed. If it was so easy to be detected, I would be too failed.


    Ten minutes later, after disinfection and changing clothes, Shen Xiuqin and Chu Feng, who only showed their eyes, appeared in the research room. The busy staff did not show any other look because of Shen Xiuqin''s arrival, but only focused on the work in hand.


    Only a man with an old look in his eyes came up and said, "Mr. Shen, we have studied for so long and tried dozens of methods every day. It costs a lot of medicine, but it still can''t achieve the original effect."


    Speaking of this, there is a trace of regret in the man''s tone: "especially the trauma medicine, as long as it is developed and put into the market, our company can definitely occupy one tenth of the market of China, because at present, in addition to special cosmetic surgery, there is no drug that can completely remove scars and has no side effects."


    "It''s a pity that we don''t want to make all kinds of drugs in China, even if we don''t have a variety of drugs in the next 30 months, even if we don''t have all kinds of drugs developed in China, we don''t want to use them all in the world."


    Chu Feng looks at the man in front of him. He can''t imagine that he can infer that the medicine should be put down in order. It seems that Shen Xiuqin''s researchers are not all called animals and brick families!


    "This is Professor Dou Yiwu, the head of our research laboratory. He was once a national player of the national medical hall and an old friend of my father."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s curiosity, Shen Xiuqin introduced: "our company currently sells more than 130 kinds of drugs on the market, 80 of which are cold medicine and antipyretic medicine from the old formula, and the other 50 kinds are developed by Professor Dou and his team members within seven years."


    Another finger of Chu Feng said to Dou Yiwu: "Professor Dou, you have always been curious about who developed these drugs. I have brought you people!"


    "Is it him?"


    Originally, she was surprised that she had always come alone. Why did Shen Xiuqin bring a person here today? But the person in front of Wen Yan was the original developer of the drug they developed at the moment. Her eyes twinkled with excitement. Although it seemed that Chu Feng only showed his eyes, he could know that he was still ten percent young.


    "But, this little brother seems to be young, OK?"


    Chu Feng knows Dou Yiwu''s curiosity. Many people are also like this. He puts out his hand with a smile: "Professor Dou, is it possible to do something instead of saying it?"


    Dou Yiwu nodded his head and held out his hand with Chu Feng. The latter then went to the research platform and looked at the dozens of medicinal materials placed on it, with a smile on his mouth.In the curious look of all the staff, Chu Feng quickly swept over the medicinal materials, and quickly distributed and classified them. He quickly selected more than 30 kinds of traumatic drugs: "this is the medicine of trauma medicine. You can see that your detection is really attentive."


    From the speed of chufeng''s prescription, the contempt in their eyes began to turn into admiration. Although it seems that chufeng is just grasping at random, we can see that the weight of the drugs allocated may not be too much different.


    You only think that he is a young man who can distribute drugs of similar weight by hand without any instrument?


    Chu Feng didn''t care about their eyes at the moment. He put the dozens of herbs on a tray and went to the machine where the capsule was made. It was not difficult for chufeng to use it once.


    Start the machine, chufeng began to direct hands, everyone''s eyes are condensed together, it seems that Chu Feng''s speed is not clear.


    In less than 10 minutes, the machine stopped. In the tray in front of Chu Feng, there were more than 100 pills in the shape of capsules that had not yet been coated with sugar. They were handed over to Dou Yiwu: "Professor Dou, please check whether the ingredients of these pills are the same as those given to you by Miss Shen at the beginning."


    Dou Yi as like as two peas at the moment, was completely silent, shocked, and excited to take the test of the past. He was a professional man. In less than half an hour, he came to the same place: "the same as it is, and after the rolling of the machine, the effect is even more uniform, which is two times higher than the beginning of Shen''s purity."


    is like a "two". If such pills are made into ten tablets, even if they are sold for 100 yuan, someone will buy them! "


    "A hundred? I''m going to buy a thousand dollars! " Shen Xiuqin said with a smile, saying that Dou Yiwu would smack her tongue. She went over and picked up a pill: "for me, if there is a scar on my body and I don''t want to have cosmetic surgery, even if it''s 10000 yuan, I''d like to buy it, let alone 1000 yuan."


    Chu Feng''s mouth was slightly open. If he didn''t wear a mask on his face at the moment, if he only showed his eyes, he would be said to be a bunny. These medicinal materials are very simple and common. Just like the materials for manufacturing more than 100 pills, the cost is at most dozens of yuan. If the pharmaceutical companies buy them in batches, it will be cheaper.


    Ten pills on a plate, a thousand? Chu Feng scolds the profiteer secretly!


    However, I still open my mouth to say one thing: "that, ten pills are too much, and only three of these ingredients can completely heal the wound and remove the scar. If the old wound is six, it is enough, and the cost is not high, and the rich can only consume it, it is not interesting."


    Dou Yiwu nodded: "this little brother is right. If a few pills can be removed, we might as well develop several versions so that they can be introduced to different customers. Of course, the ingredients of the medicine are the same, but the packaging is not the same, such as ordinary version, hardcover version or luxury version."


    Chu Feng touched his head: "that you discuss here, you can produce?"


    Shen Xiuqin was still brewing. When she heard Chu Feng''s words, she suddenly looked stiff. She waved to Dou Yiwu to go to work first. Then she took Chu Feng''s arm and said, "follow me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    Jianghai hotel in a small box!


    Yan Ruyu left the school to receive a call from Shen Xiuqin. When she arrived at nearly seven o''clock, she saw Chu Feng in a daze: "how are you here?"


    Then he thought of the last time and looked at Shen Xiuqin with narrow eyes: "sister Qin, isn''t it?"


    Although the words did not finish, but the meaning has been very obvious, subconsciously think that Shen Xiuqin because of the last time saw her and Chu Feng entangled war, so moved to find Chu Feng to talk about Fenghua, talk about snow moon!


    "What do you think, you dead girl?"


    Shen Xiuqin, who was drinking tea, puffed out the tea in her mouth. After wiping it, she looked at Yan Ruyu: "elder sister, I''m 25 years old. Do you think you can find a smaller one like you?"


    Looking at Chu Feng, his eyes were a little sad: "it''s not this guy. Today I went to our company to give me hope, but finally cut off my desire. If I don''t come to you, he won''t give it to me. Do you think I can''t come to you?"


    "Cough, cough, chufeng, really?"


    Yan Ruyu, who doesn''t know what, subconsciously looks at Chu Feng: "although sister Qin has been out for a few years, she has been keeping her body as jade. So a beautiful woman asks you to give it, but you don''t give it. What''s the matter with you?"


    Before the last note fell, Shen Xiuqin stood up and said, "Ruyu, can you have a pleasant chat?"


    Yan Ruyu was stunned: "what''s the matter? You don''t want to find Chu Feng and you that, and he won''t give it to you?"


    Yan ruyutian called out and patted his forehead: "what do you think? I mean, I want the order process of prescription configuration in Chu Feng''s hand. He doesn''t give it to me. It''s not what you think!"


    "Oh, I''m sorry!" Yan Ruyu at the moment also realized that he would be wrong, embarrassed back a way to sit next to Chu Feng: "but this you find me also useless, he is not my man, not my who, give you that is his thing, do not come over, this meal is your."


    Shen Xiuqin rolled her eyes and asked the waiter to serve the dishes and then sat down: "Chu Feng, you and Ruyu have such a relationship. She and I are good sisters. Would you not help me?"


    Chu Feng picked up the tea cup and sipped it down: "it''s not impossible, but it''s too little for 10 million!"


    Shen Xiuqin''s eyes brightened. If it was just a matter of money, she was confident that she could solve it by herself: "how much do you want?"


    "I account for 60% of the listed drugs!" Chu Feng coughed and opened his mouth.


    "No way!" Shen Xiuqin slapped directly on the table and said without hesitation: "if you just give a prescription, you will get 60% pure profit. I will bear all the costs like this, no way!"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "then there''s no need to talk about it. It''s a big deal. I''ll get a loan from a company. I''ll come by myself. It''s all my own."


    Shen Xiuqin''s hand was sluggish and her tone softened: "can you talk about it again?" She understood what kind of benefits Chu Feng''s trauma medicine would bring, not to mention the external sales, only the several major forces of the Chinese dynasty were a huge source of business.


    Yan Ruyu also timely said: "Chu Feng, if you can help sister Qin, her dream is to lead the world''s pharmaceutical industry, your prescription can let her do a lot of wrong way."


    "It''s not impossible to discuss."


    Chu Feng leaned back on the chair and laughed playfully: "how about adding a prescription of pure Chinese medicine and trauma medicine for skin whitening and moisturizing and delaying aging, with 51% shares of Shenshi pharmaceutical company?"


    Originally heard Chu Feng is willing to give other things, Shen Xiuqin is still very excited, but heard behind the face suddenly cold: "you want to absolutely control, rob my company?"


    "Don''t you still have 49%


    Chu Feng didn''t feel embarrassed: "and I firmly believe that if you cooperate with me, you will get more benefits. Moreover, my vision is to set up a system of pharmaceutical factories, covering Pharmaceutical chains all over the country. Of course, I will give the rest of the prescription, which is 4.19%, quite a lot."


    "According to my estimation today, as soon as the trauma medicine is on the market, it will definitely monopolize the medicine. The company will be transformed into a group, and the subsidiary company will be opened. The profit is more than this. Sister Qin, you should consider it clearly."


    Shen Xiuqin fell into silence. Of course, she knew that Chu Feng was right, but she felt uncomfortable when she thought of changing hands with her company.


    Yan Ruyu knows such a thing, he can''t get in the mouth, but he pinches Chu Feng under the table. You bastard, you want a company with a market value of billions. How dare you open your mouth!


    "I can grant your request, but I need to add two more conditions!" Shen Xiuqin thought about it for half an hour this time. She didn''t move her chopsticks when she came to the restaurant. At the moment, she looked at Chu Feng and said, "first, you need to provide two more prescriptions. I believe you will have them in your hands."


    "Second, the operation of the company is entirely my business. It''s not that I want hegemony. It''s just that you don''t understand. I''m more familiar with it. You sit down and accept the achievements. I don''t want my company to fall in your hands.""The second one is OK. I promise. I thought that at first." Chu Feng nodded and felt no problem. Then he narrowed his eyes: "just the other two prescriptions. What do you want?"


    Shen Xiuqin blushed, looked at Yan Ruyu and then said, "I want a drug that can make men crazy. I don''t need to have your level. You should keep it for at least half an hour. No side effects!"


    Yan Ruyu almost choked while eating. She looked at Shen Xiuqin speechlessly. What are you doing? This is not Xianming telling Chu Feng, do you know what he did?


    However, Shen Xiuqin didn''t care about the general situation. She held out her finger: "I have many female friends, some of whom have had children, and some have more male friends. Life is not depressed, but their own capital has been reduced a lot, so they can''t keep a man for a long time. You should understand the loose truth."


    "So I hope you can have a drug that can keep women as tight as a girl without surgery. It''s better to have no side effects. After all, it can be achieved by going to the hospital for surgery, but the idea of the Chinese dynasty prevents many women from making that step."


    When she said this, Shen Xiuqin''s face was completely red, but for her dream in her heart, she continued: "I believe that the drug you have really come out is definitely a great gospel for women. Those women who have had life experience must be willing to give no matter how much money they have. I also believe that those men are also eager for such products."


    "You are really an ambitious woman I''m more surprised to hear her words, but I''m more surprised to hear that she''s got a piece of medicine than her own, right


    Shen Xiuqin was surprised that Chu Feng could see through his ideas, but still nodded: "yes, the pharmaceutical industry is one of my major goals, but I also want to completely enter the medical field, set up medicine and so on, one-stop service, I believe as long as our drugs can come out, the establishment of hospitals is not a problem."


    Chu Feng filled the glass in front of him with a glass of wine, and then said, "I do have both the two prescriptions you mentioned, but they will not take effect immediately. According to my configuration, it takes three months and three courses. Even a 70 year old man can still have the vitality of 20 years old. It''s not a problem.


    In addition, I also have the second prescription, but one more effect. It can completely stimulate the regeneration of female body function. It is also three months and three courses, which can make the female body return to the development period of about 13 years old. It can not only achieve what you said, but also enrich it. Chest


    "Of course, if you want to never rebound, it should not be difficult to use it for one year, 12 courses of treatment, not to mention youth forever, at least 50 years old, and maintain the body and face of more than 30 years old!"


    Chu Feng said lightly, but Shen Xiuqin had forgotten to breathe. She began to say that she was 70% sure that Chu Feng had, but now Chu Feng said that he did sometimes, Shen Xiuqin found that she could not understand the youth in front of her.


    When Yan Ruyu''s eyes showed a different color, Chu Feng continued: "in addition, I have another request. Shen''s pharmaceutical company will be rebuilt into fengteng group. For the time being, there will be fengteng real estate, fengteng Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd., and fengteng medical company. I''m not used to waiting, so let''s move together!"


    Looking at Shen Xiuqin: "you are the vice boss of fengteng group. You control the operation of the whole group. You don''t need to ask me anything!"


    Shen Xiuqin opened her mouth. She found that she seemed to be closer to her dream: "if you want to engage in real estate, you can do it in hospitals, but how do you start?"


    Chufeng smile, he had already had a plan in mind, so he said directly at this time: "Sanxiong real estate company, I occupy 60% of the shares, it is normal to be included in fengteng group. As for the hospital, I still don''t believe that no one will come, so these are not difficult."


    Shen Xiuqin took a deep breath: "Sanxiong real estate is also yours?"


    Although Sanxiong real estate was only established for a short time, people in Jianghai business circle all know that ten years later, it is definitely the leader of Jianghai real estate. There is no doubt that, to her surprise, chufeng absolutely controls Sanxiong real estate!


    "That''s not what you need to think about. Just do what I say." Chu Feng didn''t want to say too much. He just said casually: "take out another plan. You can do it as soon as you want. If you want money, you can open your mouth. Three kinds of drugs will be listed first. The rest will be discussed later. The market always needs to be digested."


    Shen Xiuqin is now more and more unable to see the youth in front of him, but his self-confidence still makes Shen Xiuqin also feel confident: "listen to you, I will stop the company for rectification from tomorrow, and strive to complete it in a short time, but it needs a lot of money."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders: "money is a son of a bitch. When you come up with a plan, you will have money."


    Seeing Chu Feng unwilling to say it, Shen Xiuqin didn''t ask, but her inner excitement could not stop. She drank a glass of wine at one breath, but she didn''t feel general.


    From this moment on, the future world economic giant fengteng consortium has emerged at this moment!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    Preliminary agreement reached, the mood of the three is still good, until 11 o''clock out of the hotel, Shen Xiuqin directly taxi away, drink too much is not able to drive.


    Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu were in shenxiuqin after leaving, directly opened a room in Jianghai Hotel, the moment they entered the room, the two people entangled with the strength of alcohol, Yan Ruyu in front of Chu wind is always different crazy, not to hide their deep desire.


    At the end of the song, Yan Ruyu, with a reddish face, lay in the bosom of Chu wind, and his fingers drew a circle on Chu Feng: "next week I will marry wenaojun, and you have not had much time together. After that, I will not find the feeling of being with you again."


    Rarely show enchanting woman hand slowly down, slightly confused to see Chu wind: "you said, I will then be hungry out of the way to find you?"


    Women say this, or Yan Ruyu such a serious woman, that impact is not general, Chu Feng a lively pressure on her: "my woman is mine, others do not want to touch, even Wen Aojun can not!"


    The new round of storm again unfolds, Yan Ruyu also scattered the kind of melancholy that will become the wife of Wen Ao Jun, completely open to bear the strong impact of Chu wind, and close his eyes as if floating on the cloud.


    Just when both people are fully engaged, the ring tone of the phone discordant rings at this moment, Yan Ruyu opens his eyes to see Chu Feng, and his eyes are confused: "don''t stop!"


    Chu Feng chufeng chuckled her face: "fool, is there so hungry, just pick up a phone!"


    Only some people know their own phone calls, and it is certainly not ordinary people to call at this time point. Leaving Yan Ruyu can make people lose their ambitious body. Chu Feng answers after seeing the call display: "sister Yan, what is the matter?"


    "You have no conscience. Come to Suho!"


    Just asked a word, the phone then sent Liu Yan''s roar, it seems to be very angry: "otherwise, you are waiting for your aunt to collect the body!"


    After a word, Liu Yan hung up and Chu Feng was stunned. But he didn''t have to do anything in a hurry. Su he is now his industry. He doesn''t need to worry too much. He pulls out his mobile phone and calls the person in charge of Suhe: "is assistant leader Liu in the bar of Suhe?"


    "Help me see what happened."


    Lin Yulin knows only those people who are familiar with her, but Liu Yan, many people know. In these places, she can not be unknown. As long as she really appears in Suhe, the person in charge can find her.


    Less than five minutes later, Chu Feng''s mobile phone rang, and a respectful voice from the head of Suhe came: "the wind is small, vice captain Liu is indeed here, but it is a private identity, and a woman is there, but the woman seems to be in a bad mood, how assistant Liu can persuade it is useless, still drink there."


    "You know, you go to your business, don''t pay attention!"


    Chu Feng heart a deep, thought of linyulin that disappointed to leave the look, sighed a shake of head to cut off the phone apology to look at Yan Ruyu: "my little aunt something, I want to go over now, you first rest, tomorrow with you!"


    Originally Chu wind suddenly left, Yan Ruyu still a while of resentment, but heard that it was Chu Feng little aunt accident, quickly scattered that kind of emotion: "then you go, I also want to go back to golden Huating, save Wen Aojun tomorrow morning I am not here, still don''t know how to explain!"


    "Rest assured, I will not let you marry him."


    Then Yan Ruyu, who left the hotel in good clothes, looked at the street where Chu Feng was no longer visible and shook his head: "although you are the most powerful master in the river and sea, but the writer, you can not shake it, but you have memories!"


    Here, whispering, crazy and dissipated wine, she drove her car back to golden Huating!


    "Yo, two girls are still so late, haven''t they found a goal?"


    Suho, since being taken from zuohong by Chu Feng, has been better than before. Although it is more than two o''clock in the morning, there are still many guests. Under the deafening music, a flat head youth with a nose ring and 78 people with similar costumes walked to a table, and said in a gloomy way.


    Liu Yan at the moment advised Lin Yulin not to drink but there is no way, but also surrounded by these mixed up, a rage to go to pull a gun, but found out when forgot to take: "do you want to do?"


    "Brother, this little girl looks familiar with each other?" The flat head youth was preparing to open his mouth, and a little mischievous looked at Liu Yan and said.


    "Familiar eyes? What have you done? "


    The flat head youth stared at Liu Yan for a while, but Liu Yan dressed up deliberately tonight. Unless she was familiar with her, ordinary people could not see it. The same was true of the young people. This is why Liu Yan didn''t want others to know that she came to the nightclub.


    "Then you say a wool?"


    The flat head youth laughed and scolded him and patted the little confused head for a while, and looked at Liu Yan with a smile: "it is really big!" Then he watched Lin Yulin, who was sitting there drinking and intoxicated, had a bright eye: "Mom, it''s just!""Two beauties, I think you''ve been here for a few hours. Are you two people? Don''t you think you''ve been here for a few hours


    Patting his thin and flat body, the flat headed young man said with a smile: "look at me, and make sure that the two people you serve are in good order!"


    Liu Yan''s face was cold, and she spit out a word: "go away!"


    "Go away? Roll the sheets? " The flat headed young man laughed more loudly, licked his lower lip and said, "don''t talk nonsense. I''ve got a crush on you. Opposite Suhe is the hotel. Let''s go with us?"


    "Manager, would you like to come over?" In the far corner, a man with earrings asked the slightly fat man around him.


    They don''t want to deal with the bed sheet, but they don''t want to do anything


    "Less wind coming?" The earring man heard the fat man''s words, his eyes rubbed up, and the wind was less. Now, a legendary figure on the extreme road of the river and sea, a mysterious youth, although he was a member of the wind door, he had not seen it.


    "If you don''t get out of here, you won''t have a chance!"


    Here, Liu Yan was angry and wanted to start, but her eyes touched the distance and suddenly began to smile. She looked at the flat headed youth with special interest in her eyes: "or, do you really want to hit me?"


    Liu Yan''s sudden change and the smile made these people completely obsessed. The flat headed youth nodded: "yes, it''s better to be together!"


    Liu Yan suddenly turned around and pointed to Lin Yulin, who had a glass of wine and then a glass of wine behind her: "then you should help her get up first."


    And the fat man in the distance saw the appearance of a figure at the moment, and his body suddenly shook. He patted the shoulder of the man with earrings beside him: "call someone!"


    "Your hand goes forward one centimeter, I let it leave you forever!"


    At the moment, the flat headed youth''s hand is about to touch Lin Yulin''s snow-white arm. A cold and heartless voice comes from behind, and the strong killing intention instantly fills around. Even the deafening music can''t suppress that feeling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    No domineering, no too many words, is so simple and direct!


    One centimeter ahead, you''ll break your hand!


    The flat headed youth looked stiff, but his hands did not move forward, but did not take them back. He just looked back to see who was talking. However, he found that the man he saw was an 18-year-old boy, and his face suddenly showed a fierce look: "who''s your wife who didn''t look forward to let you slip out, get out of here!"


    Then he ignored Chu Feng''s words and stretched his hand forward. Many people had already noticed that there was a lot of fun and pity. What he pondered was that it was useless for Chu Feng to save the beauty by heroes. Unfortunately, the two beauties would be taken by these people soon.


    But at this time, a figure across, a knife flash, followed by a thrilling scream, even overshadowed the music of the nightclub.


    "You dare to chop my hand, do you know who I am?"


    Flat headed youth is also tough, was cut off a hand, just at the beginning of the scream, and then gnashing his teeth to look at Chu Feng: "or do you think you have nine lives?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly the knife in his hand crossed again. The two hands of the flat headed youth all went together: "say one more word, I will break your leg!"


    "Give it to me, kill him!" In a short period of time, his hands were broken, and the flat headed youth had lost his last sense. He roared and showed his madness.


    At the moment, Suho''s music has stopped. No one is afraid of such a thing. Instead, he looks at it with interest. People who are used to seeking stimulation safely will have similar excitement when they see blood. Of course, the premise is that things don''t happen to themselves.


    However, the seven chamberlains of the flat headed youth had not yet started. Suddenly, more than a dozen Xiao Sha men appeared behind them. Their machetes were raised and waved in unison. The seven attendants fell to the ground before they knew what was going on, and they did not know life or death.


    At the moment, everyone screamed, and the person in charge of Suhe nightclub also came out and raised his hand: "personal gratitude and resentment, tonight''s singing and dancing, everything is Suho''s!"


    When all the people calmed down and their eyes were complicated because of Yao Pang''s pacification, Yao Dabao waved and asked people to deal with the corpse on the ground. Then he went to Chu Feng''s side and bowed respectfully: "less wind!"


    Two words, the sound is not big, but at the moment the silent nightclub hall is like thunder, for these nights like to come out to seek stimulation, is not strange, but can not touch the word.


    Almost at the same time, all people''s eyes are focused on the back of the young man, he is the wind less, the master of the wind door? The king of the river and the sea, the underground emperor?


    For a time, everyone''s eyes from the beginning of the fun to the present awe, the contrast no one can understand, but it does not hinder many women who like to bubble in nightclubs, the dark wave flowing eyes staring at Chu Feng, the man above the pole road is palpitating, but an underground emperor is infatuated with women.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and went to the flat headed youth standing there with shocked eyes: "I don''t know who you are. Can I introduce you now?"


    Looking at my youth, Huang Shichang is younger than me


    "Huang Shichang? I don''t know! " Chu Feng aftertaste a sentence, shaking his head softly: "give me a reason why you can leave here safely tonight!"


    Chu Feng knew that he must not be an ordinary person, and he did not seem to be a fool. That is to say, there is only one way of saying that he is a man with a background and is used to being rude.


    "Less wind!" Yao Pang came to Chu Feng and asked people to disperse the customers to a little distance. Then he said softly, "you don''t know Huang Shichang, but Huang Chengdong, are you familiar with him?"


    "Huang Chengdong?" Chu Feng frowned: "leader of tianwangmen sect?"


    Chu Feng nodded to understand. At the moment, Huang Shiren sneered to see that he didn''t have the shoulders of both arms, because the pale blood loss made his face look more ferocious: "less wind, right? You are in trouble


    With his head slightly raised, Huang Shiren continued: "although I am a worthless member of the Huang family in tianwangmen, my younger brother is extremely respectful to me. Do you think you have made trouble?"


    In Chu Feng''s slightly playful look, Huang Shiren hummed: "I tell you, I''m very angry about your behavior this evening. The principal of xiaojidao in the land of rivers and seas dare to fight against the tianwangmen, which I control the whole south?"


    The smile on Chu Feng''s face exuberant two points: "then you say, how should I do?"


    Yao pangzi stood beside Chu Feng and shook his head. He looked at Huang Shiren sympathetically and said in his heart that he would not die if he did not seek death!


    "Is Huang Chengdong your father?"


    Chu Feng asked a question at the moment. His smile was warm and smooth, like a college student. When Huang Shiren was stunned, the knife in Chu Feng''s hand suddenly stabbed on the shoulder without arm: "don''t say you''re not, even if you are, how about that?"


    Then he grabbed Huang Shiren''s collar and flew out with one foot. His eyes were full of murders: "bandage the wound and throw it back to Guangzhou!"Then he walked over and looked at Lin Yulin, who seemed to have nothing to do with himself. The murderous spirit on Chu Feng''s face dissipated invisibly. Liu Yan also came up at the moment and just glanced at Huang Shiren, who was carried away by others. Then he said, "are you not afraid of tianwangmen''s revenge on you?"


    Chu Feng looked at Liu Yan: "I''m more curious, why didn''t you stop me when a vice captain of the criminal investigation team saw me commit the murder?"


    Liu Yan hums a way: "you also know that I am the vice captain of criminal investigation team, then what are you doing?" Then he turned his head to one side and said, "and it''s off time now. I''m Liu Yan, not a policeman!"


    Chu Feng knew Liu Yan''s character and was too lazy to say anything. He sat down beside Lin Yulin, but the latter didn''t see him at all: "what''s wrong with my aunt? Why drink so much wine?"


    "I want to ask you again!"


    Liu Yan raised this face to show anger: "your little aunt originally went out shopping with me this evening, but on the way, she pulled me to Suhe to drink. At the beginning, even though it was over, but later your little aunt was drinking, and I couldn''t stop it. She kept saying that you had no conscience. If you don''t go back to see her, what do you say?"


    Hearing Liu Yan''s words, Chu Feng felt a trace of guilt in his heart. Because of some things, he deliberately avoided it. At the moment, he felt a little uncomfortable. He stretched out his hand and took Lin Yulin''s hand: "aunt, don''t drink it!"


    Go away


    Lin Yulin was crying, but she didn''t have the strength of Chu Feng when she wanted to break free. She sobbed: "what do you care about me? I''m your little aunt. If I take care of you, you go away. I just want to drink. If I don''t drink, I won''t have a chance after I get married."


    Chu Feng frowned deeply, directly took off Lin Yulin''s wine cup, picked her up, and said without looking back: "manager Yao, Su He, regardless of any identity, will make trouble once and break his limbs!"


    Sen Leng dropped a word, Chu Feng directly holding Lin Yulin to leave, Liu Yan Gang wanted to follow up, the phone rang, frown, look at Chu Feng and they, and then directly left.


    "Then you take your aunt back first. I have something to deal with."


    Outside the Suhe Hotel, fat Yao arranged for the car to wait here. But Liu Yan simply said that he stopped the car and left directly. Chu Feng frowned, but ignored too much. He took Lin Yulin into the car and looked at the quiet Lin Yulin and sighed: "drive!"


    At the moment, Huang Shiren was also directly left on the bus to Guangzhou!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    Green garden, the suite of Lin Yulin and Liu Yan!


    Chu Feng put Lin Yulin on the sofa, looking at the quiet and sweet sleeping woman. She felt inexplicably complicated. Seeing that she was vomiting when she came back just now, Chu Feng shook her head and went into the bathroom, ready to take a bath and change her clothes.


    Just half washed, the bathroom door was suddenly pushed open, Lin Yulin directly ran in and hooked it on the toilet seat and vomited. Chu Feng''s body was stiff and stood there, letting the hot water fall on his body, and the whole tribe was on Lin Yulin''s body.


    This is not the key, the key is Chu Feng is embarrassed at the moment.


    She vomited for a while, and seemed to feel comfortable. Lin Yulin sat down on the ground directly. No matter what time Chu Feng bathed on the ground, she opened her eyes vaguely and tilted her head: "Xiaofeng, when did you come back?"


    Chu Feng now wanted to find a hole in the ground, but look at Lin Yulin that slightly drunk look can only be turned off the tap, took a bath towel wrapped in the body, this is not so embarrassed: "Auntie, you take a bath first, you are full of wine smell!"


    Said to go out, but just turned around was pulled by Lin Yulin.


    Turning back, Lin Yulin suddenly stood up and hugged Chu Feng, sobbing in her voice: "why am I your little aunt? I don''t like Huangfu Wenren. What I like is you. I like your care for me. I prepare breakfast for me every day, wash my clothes, send me to work. When I get off work in the evening, you can see you come to pick me up.


    I like the warm food you prepare when I get home. But why am I your aunt, Xiao Feng, do you know how painful I am


    Chu Feng''s body was stiff. Lin Yulin didn''t know whether he was talking to himself or to chufeng at the moment: "when I saw you in Huangfu villa, did you know how painful my heart was? You didn''t care, and Huangfu ruodie was still a boyfriend and girlfriend. Did you know that my heart was broken at that time?"


    Holding Chu Feng''s arm closer and closer, but the words did not stop: "I asked you whether I should marry Huangfu Wenren, why did you answer me like that? At that time, you knew that if you gave me a hint of disapproval, I would refuse him. Even if I lost this job, I would not marry him. "


    "But why don''t you say anything and just look at it indifferently?"


    When it comes to strength, Lin Yulin suddenly opens her mouth and bites on Chu Feng''s shoulder. Chu Feng takes a cold breath. Although the shoulder is painful, it is not as strong as the inner vibration at the moment. Her hands tremble and hugs Lin Yulin. This is the first time that Chu Feng holds her so quietly.


    It seems that after biting them, Lin Yulin let go of her mouth and opened Chu Feng. With one hand, she touched his face: "why do you want to give me warmth? Why are you the adopted son of my sister? Why do we have such a relationship in the eyes of outsiders? Why?"


    Chu Feng did not know how to answer Lin Yulin''s question, which was the reason why he deliberately avoided it. He did not know what to do after seeing Lin Yulin.


    "Do you like me?"


    Lin Yulin at the moment wine strength up, what do not want to hold back, confused opening: "you answer me, you are when I am your aunt, or between men and women like?"


    Chu Feng looked at Lin Yulin''s intoxicated but expectant eyes. Chu Feng took a deep breath and wanted to come up with a white lie, but what he finally said was: "like it!"


    A voice said, she is your little aunt, you can''t do that, otherwise you are a rogue, the second voice is there to say, don''t be afraid, she is your little aunt, but has no blood relationship with you, let her become your woman!


    The collision of ideas, so that Chu Feng''s left eye red up, seems to be occupied by the second voice in his mind, adjust the angle forward a top!


    But at the moment of touching, Chu Feng suddenly smelled a killing opportunity. The desire in his mind faded instantly and his eyes became clear. Without much consideration, he turned over to the bed and quickly stood up.


    Lin Yulin''s body has been covered with a quilt, but the emotional look just now is gone. In those eyes, cold and murderous opportunities emerge, which makes Chu Feng very strange: "I''m your aunt, even if I''m not related by blood, I''m your aunt. If I''m a little late, would you go in?"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly and felt that her brain couldn''t connect. However, Lin Yulin had such a situation at the moment. Chu Feng was unexpected, but faced with her. Chu Feng still felt ashamed and slapped himself: "sorry, I was impulsive just now, and I won''t be able to do it in the future."


    Get out of here and get dressed


    Lin Yulin saw that the helpless Chu Feng frowned slightly and said in a cold voice. The latter nodded and breathed out of the room and went to his original room to find clothes to change, but he did not go out on the bed.


    His hands scratched on his head: "it''s finished. I''m embarrassed at the beginning. How can I meet my aunt later?"


    Breath out, Chu Feng quietly lying on the bed, in the past unconsciously, in the dream, he and Lin Yulin broke through the final line of defense, sleeping him, unconsciously raised a smile."If I could, I''d like to kill you!"


    Cold left a word, Lin Yulin walked out of Chu Feng''s room, closed the door, and then went back to the next room to sleep, as if nothing had happened tonight.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, it''s the weekend today. Everyone didn''t rush to work and go to school, and almost got up late.


    Lin opened her eyes and found that her head had a faint feeling. She remembered that she had drunk too much last night. She was stunned. She pulled off the quilt and her pajamas. But when she saw that it was still the same as before, she put down her hand and patted her heart: "it''s OK, otherwise something will happen."


    She woke up three times after being drunk. What happened last night came back to Lin Yulin''s mind, and her face was blushing. She clenched her lips and opened her collar. She said angrily, "Xiaofeng, how dare you!"


    At this time, hearing the sound from outside, Lin Yulin exhaled, trying to make herself look more natural. She got up and opened the door to go out. Chu Feng was busy in the kitchen.


    Seeing Lin Yulin come out, Chu Feng is no longer the way she was last night, but how embarrassed she was. Seeing Lin Yulin at the moment, she said in embarrassment, "good morning, little aunt!"


    "Yes Lin Yulin gently responded, and then pretended to be indifferent to go to the bathroom to wash. When she came out, a table of delicious breakfast had already been placed on the table, which made her feel very warm.


    Just because of last night''s incident, Lin Yulin didn''t know how to open her mouth and sat down to eat a bowl of noodles with chufengsheng and kept silent!


    Chu Feng did not know what to say, but also lowered his head to eat there. The strange atmosphere made neither of them know how to open their mouth to break the silence.


    But no matter how silent, words always have to say. When Chu Feng finished washing the dishes and came out of the kitchen, Lin Yulin summoned up the courage to open her mouth: "Xiaofeng, why didn''t you go on last night?"


    Although that said, but Lin Yulin is a little embarrassed after all, the voice is also a lot smaller: "do you think little aunt is very hypocritical?"


    Chu Feng is wiping his hands, frowning at the smell of speech. It was not that he didn''t go on last night, but you suddenly seemed to kill me! But seeing Lin Yulin''s look, Chu Feng could not see anything unnatural: "you don''t remember?"


    Lin Yulin raised her head to look at Chu Feng: "have you done it, I forgot it?" Then he stood up as if bitten by a snake and ran into his room. He pulled up his pajamas and looked at him carefully. Then he went out with a red face and looked at Chu Feng: "you clearly didn''t do anything!"


    Chu Feng was not attracted by Lin Yulin''s charming appearance at the moment. Instead, she frowned deeply. Looking at Lin Yulin''s other colors, she said, "Auntie, continue this evening!"


    With that, Chu Feng opened the door directly and left. Lin Yulin covered her mouth and then her hands covered her face: "he said to continue, is it necessary?"


    Then he shook his head: "no, I was drunk last night. I can''t do this again!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    At eleven o''clock, Chu Feng took Yao Qianxue''s car to Jianghai hospital residential area.


    Because he called ahead of time, and no one stopped him. Yao Qianxue is also a smart man. He learned to drive in two or three days. Today, he doesn''t have to go to school. Yao Shuren can help, and Yao Qianxue comes to fulfill his work responsibilities.


    "Take it!" When the car was parked in a public parking space, Chu Feng handed a card to Yao Qianxue: "to be my secretary, I always need to dress up. I have to spend public money to buy some clothes myself. In addition, I also need money for gas filling. Sometimes I go to sit down and have a hairdressing. I can go out to meet customers. I can''t lose face."


    Yao Qianxue would have refused, but Chu Feng said these, Yao Qianxue or took over: "you said it, this is public money, not my loan."


    "Yes, I said it!" With Yao Qianxue these days get along, Chu Feng also found her lovely place, so also lazy to say what: "get out of the car, go in with me!"


    "What am I going to do? I''m not familiar with it!"


    Yao Qianxue directly shook her head and ignored Chu Feng''s words. When he followed Chu Feng, LAN Mei Er instilled a lot of information into him. She knew who Chu Feng was going to meet, so she subconsciously didn''t want to go and felt that her identity was not good.


    Chu Feng saw Yao Qianxue sitting there like that, staring at her eyes: "if you don''t get off, I''ll kiss you!"


    "You''ll know how to bully me Want to say you dare, but think of Chu Feng''s identity, Yao Qianxue still did not say, muttered to untie the body''s seat belt, humming: "it''s not that you have not kiss, dead rogue!"


    Chu Feng had already opened the car door, but heard Yao Qianxue mutter. When she laughed, she suddenly turned around and kissed Yao Qianxue directly on her face. Then she got off the car and stood solemnly there. She urged her to come down quickly and just in time for lunch


    "Chu Feng!" After Yao Qianxue Lengran, he called out madly and covered his face with both hands: "you know to bully me, you bad guy!"


    Chu Feng almost unsteady feet, the more get along with the more Yao Qianxue lovely, wryly shook his head: "you also said that kiss, then now kiss the face, not what?"


    Yao Qianxue gritted his teeth and looked at Chu Feng. When he got out of the car and walked to him, he said coldly, "from now on, you kiss my face, 100000!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth opened directly, and asked without a head: "what if you push down?"


    "You die!" Yao Qianxue blushed and pushed chufeng to the front, but then stopped and turned to look at Chu Feng: "after pushing down, I don''t owe you anything, holding me 100000, holding me 50000, if you dare to kiss my mouth, 500000, if you don''t want me to pay back, then you continue to be a rascal!"


    Then he gave Chu Feng a gorgeous figure of his back and pressed the doorbell of Shen Xueyan''s family. The corners of his mouth unconsciously raised a smile. Smelly guy, do you love money this time!


    Chu Feng slowly walked over, touched his chin and stood beside Yao Qianxue. He said: "it''s too expensive. Can you give it a discount? How about five million push twice? "


    Yao Qianxue was stunned, and then her face was full of flush. She clenched her lips and chose to ignore her. She found that what she and Chu Feng said would be absolutely angry.


    "Here it is, on time


    Knock the door also at the moment open, Shen Xiuqin came out to smile at Chu Feng, then looked at Yao Qianxue and said, "is she?"


    "My Secretary!" Chu Feng opened his mouth and said, "she will be in contact with you in the future. If you have time, you can bring it more!"


    Shen Xiuqin''s eyes pondered a little bit, looking at Yao Qianxue''s elegant and refined appearance, she whispered that she was as good as Ruyu. Maybe she would be more charming for another two years, but she did not show her hand: "my name is Shen Xiuqin, Hello!"


    "I know you!" Yao Qianxue showed a smile and held Shen Xiuqin together: "you are the boss of Shenshi pharmaceutical company. Many people in our era regard you as idols. I often see you on TV. By the way, I forget to introduce myself. My name is Yao Qianxue, this rogue, Chu Feng secret book!"


    "Rascal? Indeed Shen Xiuqin laughed in amazement and took Yao Qianxue''s hand to go inside: "but soon I will not be the boss of Shenshi pharmaceutical company. The rascal you said is my boss!"


    This Yao Qianxue also knew at first that he was robbed by the rascal of Chu Feng secretly, and he also said with a smile: "the same is the fallen people in the end of the world!"


    Then the two girls walked towards the inside with a smile, as if they had forgotten Chu Feng. The latter blinked in the back: "it''s really good to say I''m a rascal in front of me!" Shaking his head and closing the door, he followed.


    "President Shen, I''d like to ask you something if I may disturb you."


    After dinner, after Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue go to the room, Chu Feng looks at Shen Xueyan who is making tea. Lin Yulin''s affairs give him a bad feeling. At the moment, he can only see if Shen Xueyan can help himself.


    Shen Xueyan waved his hand: "what to say? You need to know what to ask directly. I''m afraid I can''t answer it!"


    "President Shen is too modest!" Knowing that Shen Xueyan was polite, Chu Feng didn''t talk nonsense: "Dean Shen, a friend of mine had something to do with drinking last night, but later it was as strange as someone else. But this morning, she forgot what happened at that time.I thought it was a brief memory forgetting caused by drinking, but it was not like watching carefully. I was curious about this, why she showed another strange behavior


    Afraid Shen Xueyan is not very clear, Chu Feng said: "like sister Qin, very filial piety to you, but suddenly it is to you to pull the knife to hurt you, what is the basis?"


    "There''s something like this?" Shen Xueyan frowned and said, "according to you, it is likely that there are two situations. One is that the person has intermittent personality division, and at some times it will become a stranger to others, but she will forget that it belongs to a mental illness."


    "Of course, if the psychiatrist is good enough, it can be cured."


    Chu Feng recalled what he saw in his left eye. If it was mental illness, he could see it, he continued to ask, "what about the second?"


    "Double personality!" The direct opening of Shen Xue research: "this is something that modern science can''t explain. It is not a disease, but there are two people''s thinking in one''s body, as if the soul of another person occupies half of the body, which is difficult to capture.


    This kind of dual personality once happened in Shuidong. A university professor was a gardener who trained talents in the daytime, but at night he was the devil of killing people without blinking. However, the university professor didn''t know what he had done.


    And there is no result through the research, but it is certain that one of the two personalities is dominant, which can appear or disappear at any time, and the other person''s personality is not known at all. "


    "So your friend is the first and can be cured. If it is the second, it will be troublesome, because two personalities are two extremes. If you usually see good, one must be bad."


    Chu Feng frowned deeply: "then how can I know who is the dominant personality?"


    "Thrill!" Shen Xueyan is like an expert at the moment and says: "if you are familiar with another personality, you will do something that makes him disgusted, and it may be exposed. Of course, only half of the opportunities are available. It is difficult to determine the dominant personality."


    Chu Feng nodded and asked finally, "Dean Shen, according to your meaning, the dominant person is not only able to control the body''s initiative at any time, but also know what another person does, but she is independent. If so, what can she do to make her have only one personality?"


    "It is true that only one of the double personalities is left, impossible!"


    Shen Xueyan nodded and said: "double personality has the idea of twin soul. If it is a single cell split, one is dead, the other is not long-term. Dual personality is very similar to this one. If you try to wipe out the other half of personality by scientific stimulation, it is equal to killing two personalities together!"


    Then Shen Xueyan laughed: "but in such a matter as double personality, none of 100 million people must have one. Your friends may be schizophrenic. The pressure of young people in this era is too big, so it is inevitable, so you don''t need to worry about anything."


    "What if it''s a double personality?" Chu wind came out a word.


    The smile on Shen Xueyan''s face is stiff: "if it is double personality, I mean to control his ability to act. Because the dual personality examples in medical field must be bloody, because half of the deformed personality is often full of resentment and hatred for the world."


    Chu Feng nodded and stood up with a clear head: "thank you, President Xie Shen, I am disturbing you today!" Looking at Yao Qianxue, who was blushing from upstairs, and shenxiuqin, who had a good look at her eyes: "sister Qin, excuse me, I should go!"


    Although Shen Xueyan kept it, Chu Feng didn''t have much thought to refuse at the moment, but after getting on the car, he looked at yaoqianxue curiously: "you are not comfortable, how do you blush red?"


    "No, I''m normal!" Yaoqianxue shook his head unnaturally and quickly started Ferrari. All the things shenxiuqin just showed her could not be waved. He secretly looked at Chu Feng and his face was even more red.


    And now shenxiuqin, who is back in his room and locked the door, sits in bed and looks at the European and American men and women who are fighting with the intestine on the screen. They have a hand to play with a smile at the sensitive place: "Chu Feng, thank you for cultivating bed mate for you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    "Boss, do you think men are all bad taste?"


    At more than ten o''clock in the evening, the fiery red Ferrari stopped outside the emerald garden. Yao Qianxue opened his mouth when Chu Feng was about to get off the bus. His face was slightly red: "for example, it looks like that!"


    Today''s performance is a little strange, at the moment still ask such a question, just look at Yao Qianxue''s gesture is still not very clear: "what bad taste?"


    Yao Qianxue''s face seems to be able to squeeze out water like ruddy, clenched his lips for a while, picked up a lollipop and pulled it open. Then she licked it with her little tongue Finish saying the head directly to one side, dare not look at Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then he understood something. He laughed. He probably knew why Yao Qianxue behaved so strangely today. Knowing the secret of Shen Xiuqin''s room, he looked at Yao Qianxue: "did you watch any bad video?"


    "No, you get out of the car. I''m going to stop and go back." Yao Qianxue''s voice is very low. Thinking of what Shen Xiuqin was watching during the day and what she had instilled in her mind, she also said that only such a woman could hold a man''s heart, but now facing Chu Feng, she could not admit it.


    "You drive back and pick me up tomorrow and go to Shen''s pharmaceutical company!"


    Chu Feng laughed with astonishment, but he also said something about the business before getting out of the car, but then stopped and turned around: "actually, as long as two people love each other, what posture and playing method are not important. Of course, if both sides can let go, it will make each other''s hearts fit better!"


    Yao Qianxue blushed and stepped on the gas pedal to leave. But in her heart, it seems that elder sister Qin is right. Men like these things. Do I have to give them to my husband in the future?


    Looking at the runaway sports car, Chu Feng wants to say be careful, but Yao Qianxue can''t hear him. When he turns to walk into the green garden, Chu Feng''s mouth picks up a bit of fun, thinking of Yao Qianxue''s ruddy mouth, it seems really interesting!


    Room 513!


    It was nearly eleven o''clock, and almost all of them were asleep. But the light in Lin Yulin''s room was still on. The absent-minded woman was lying on the bed, and her body under her pajamas was looming, confusing all living beings.


    "Xiao Feng said to continue tonight, isn''t it true?"


    After rolling for a long time, Lin Yulin was not sleepy at all. Thinking that she almost broke through the defense line with Chu Feng last night, she became nervous for no reason: "if he came tonight, would I ignore him or choose to scold him and refuse him? What a contradiction


    Look at the time is nearly 11 o''clock, Lin Yulin comforts herself that Chu Feng may not come back. When she raises her hand, she sees the bright ring and frowns gently: "what am I thinking about? Soon I am the bride of others. How can I think about having a relationship with Xiao Feng?"


    "I must restrain my mind and not let Xiaofeng be hated by Huangfu family."


    Lin Yulin didn''t know what the Huangfu family meant before, but since she had established a love relationship with Huangfu Wenren and even wanted to get married, she began to gradually contact the Huangfu family and knew what kind of existence it was.


    If it had been in the past, Lin Yulin might have been happy that she could have become the wife of Huangfu Wenren, but now, she regrets her impulse at that time.


    All of a sudden, when Lin Yulin''s mind was complicated, the light in the room flashed for a moment and then went black. In the whole room, there was only a glimmer of light shining through the window, and nothing else could be seen.


    Wondering if there was a problem with the line, Lin Yulin turned to check. Just as she turned around, a dark shadow suddenly sprang up under the balcony. One hand held Lin Yulin, the other hand covered her mouth, and quickly entered the room. She closed the door to prevent the sound from passing out.


    Lin Yulin''s head boomed. Her first thought was to break into the house and rob!


    It was only such an idea that the man in black pushed Lin Yulin down on the bed and walked away with his eyes and mouth exposed.


    Lin Yulin temporarily gained freedom and quickly rolled to the end of the bed: "you don''t come here, or I''ll call for help!"


    Just to say such words, Lin Yulin did not have much confidence. In the past, maybe someone could hear her shouting in the room. But since Liu Yan''s renovation, the sound insulation effect of doors and windows has increased a lot. In addition, it is late at night, and no one will hear her cry for help.


    But the man in black simply ignored Lin Yulin''s words, and directly rushed to bed to pull Lin Yulin''s feet and pulled them over. She directly kissed the woman''s red lips. Lin Yulin kept resisting and wanted to open and close her mouth, but the gap in strength made her have no ability to resist at all.


    The thin pajamas were directly torn to pieces, revealing a tempting and charming body. At the moment, Lin Yulin had completely lost her strength in her initial struggle. She lay there like a wooden man, letting the man in black kiss her and go down all the way.


    Tears in her eyes slowly flowed out, her body was inexplicably stiff, and she felt that kind of embarrassing reaction. Lin Yulin constantly warned herself that he was the one who wanted to defile you, and you could not react in front of him!The man in black didn''t enter directly, just rubbed there. Although Lin Yulin didn''t want to, the temperature of her body was rising. She held the sheet tightly in her hands and bit her teeth. Her tears stopped. What she was waiting for was just the sullied mood.


    The man in black felt the moisture, and his heart would go straight in. But at this moment, the crisis came into being. Lin Yulin, who had closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes and held the man''s lower body like lightning with one hand. Her voice was cold: "do you want to be a eunuch?"


    At the same time, one hand reached out to turn on the charged bedside lamp. His eyes were cold and he took back his hand to tear off the black man''s headgear: "are you sure you want to take me in this way?"


    The man in black is chufeng. The craziness that started at the moment has been dispersed, and more is calm. Although the women under her are charming, Chu Feng has no mood at the moment: "who are you?"


    Lin Yulin''s eyes burst into a fierce color and her eyes narrowed slightly: "do you know?"


    At the moment, she seems to have figured out something. She made a mistake in the dark, but she also released her hand and pushed Chu Feng to get up from the bed and went to the next closet to find a pajama cover. Then she looked back at Chu Feng: "even if I don''t show up, you will stop at the end, won''t really go in?"


    "Maybe." Chu Feng stood up to pull up his pants and wanted to say yes, but he finally chose such an answer and looked at Lin Yulin, who is different at the moment: "it''s just that you haven''t answered my question. Why do I feel a familiar evil spirit in you? We met?"


    This is the idea of Chu Feng just now. She didn''t pay attention to it when she was in love last night. Under her concentration tonight, this Lin Yulin gave Chu Feng such a feeling.


    Lin Yulin didn''t answer. She felt a chill under her body, a touch of shame and anger. She went to sit in front of the dressing table and combed her hair. After a long time, she said, "yes, that''s because you''ve seen it, so you''re not dead now. I ignore everything, but I also know that you''ll be rewarded if you have a favor!"


    Chu Feng eyebrows from the beginning of this Lin Yulin has not been stretched: "you are?"


    Lin Yulin stood up and gathered her long hair. She was shocked: "Jade Scorpion!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Two o''clock in the morning!


    But at the moment, room 513 of the emerald garden is full of lights. In the hall, Lin Yulin, who had been dressed in formal clothes, sat on one side. Chu Feng also changed his night clothes and sat on one side. The two people were so silent. Up to now, it has been two hours.


    Ding Dong''s doorbell rings. Chu Feng takes a look at Lin Yulin. She stands up and goes to open the door. Then she knows who is coming. She turns around and goes back to sit down.


    Huang Fu Ruo die came in and closed the door. He was surprised to see two people sitting on one side. Finally he went to Chu Feng''s side and sat down: "why, call me in the middle of the night?"


    Take a look at Lin Yulin sitting opposite. Huang Fu Ruo die, who has not completely changed her mind about women, swallows down her throat, but does not show too much.


    "My aunt is a Jade Scorpion, isn''t she?"


    Chu Feng didn''t talk too much nonsense. He asked directly. He believed that if Lin Yulin was really a Jade Scorpion, Huangfu ruodie must have known about it. Maybe Yao Xin knew it, but he didn''t tell himself.


    Huangfu ruodie was stunned: "do you know everything?"


    Lin Yulin legs crisscross, began to be Chu Feng disguised as a robber, make the whole body uncomfortable, that desire to now have not completely subsided, at the moment cold mouth: "tell him!"


    In the silence of Chu Feng, Huang Fu Ruo die sighed: "I knew I would have told you!"


    It turns out that when Lin Yulin entered Shengyuan security company a few years ago, Huangfu ruodie saw her, and was shocked at the sight. He was moved to think of taking Lin Yulin and satisfying her special courtship.


    However, Huangfu ruodie has repeatedly asked people to invite Lin Yulin to dinner, but she is not sure what to do. After all, Huangfu Wenren secretly explained that whoever attacked Lin Yulin would destroy the whole family.


    It''s just that every night when there is no one else, thinking of Lin Yulin''s attractive temperament and mature charm, Huangfu can''t stand it, even with Yao Xin''s company. So, on one night, Lin Yulin worked overtime to stop her way back to work hard.


    At first, it was still OK, and she could almost take Lin Yulin. But when she felt that she wanted to be successful, Lin Yulin suddenly changed her personality and fought her fiercely. If Huangfu butterfly could not take her in a short time, she might even catch up with herself.


    In the end, Huang Fu Ruo die and Lin Yulin got to know each other. They also planned to set up the double Pearl Club, and finally let Yao Xin stand on the bright side. Even if they appeared, they were both easy to look. This was taught by Lin Yulin.


    After saying so much, Huang Fu Ruo die finally said, "I thought it was over. Maybe she wanted to live a quiet life, so I didn''t tell you. I don''t want you to know it!"


    Then there was silk curiosity: "just, how do you know."


    I didn''t expect that there would be such a past, but when hearing about Huang Fu Ruo die, Lin Yulin and Chu Feng both blushed unconsciously, especially Lin Yulin glared at Chu Feng: "this is an animal!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die was stunned, and then his smart head thought of something. He looked at Chu Feng contemptuously: "that''s a real beast."


    "Well, if not, how can I know?" Chu Feng is also a little embarrassed. If Lin Yulin had no dual personality last night, he would have made a mistake, and I don''t know whether he was lucky or unfortunate.


    Looking at Lin Yulin, Chu Feng doesn''t know how to address him at the moment: "that, are you the leader?"


    Lin Yulin legs crisscross very tight, hum a way: "if not lead to let that woman face you, you now want to vent on me ten times eight times?"


    "Cough!" Chu Feng coughed awkwardly and opened his mouth in Huangfu ruodie''s playful expression: "no matter how good, you and my little aunt are in the same body, I won''t do anything to you."


    But then his eyes were icy: "but if you hurt my little aunt, I would definitely."


    when it comes to this, Chu Feng doesn''t know what to say. Lin Yulin and Yu scorpion are one person, occupying a similar body. If you want to kill her, it is tantamount to killing Lin Yulin. Chu Feng is in constant contradiction.


    "If it wasn''t for her, you would have died earlier, and you would have accepted the Jade Scorpion group?" Lin Yulin opened her mouth in a cold voice, but her face was unconsciously swept by and helpless.


    Although she and Lin Yulin are two separate personalities, she is the dominant, but because they share the same body, both Lin Yulin''s thoughts and her own thoughts have an impact on each other. Lin Yulin has love for Chu Feng, and she is the same, so she can''t do it when she has the opportunity to kill Chu Feng.


    In the end, she gave the Jade Scorpion group to Chu Feng, in order not to meet Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned, but then he thought of something. Deep in his eyes, he thought that although they were two extreme characters, they did not have no influence on each other. Thinking of these, Chu Feng''s mouth unconsciously appeared a smile.


    Lin Yulin touched the smile of Chu Feng and suddenly felt something bad: "do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "although you are Jade Scorpion identity, but also is my little aunt, tonight is also forced to confirm whether you are split personality or dual character, do you think I really dare to your cattle?""That may be so!" Lin Yulin snorted coldly, then looked at Huangfu Ruo die: "I hope you follow him without any purpose, or I will kill you!"


    Huangfu ruodie knew that she wanted her to come tonight just to confirm that Lin Yulin was still a Jade Scorpion. At the moment, there seemed to be nothing wrong. She stood up and ignored Lin Yulin''s threat and looked at Chu Feng: "are you going to stay or follow me?"


    Chu Feng is not suitable to stay here at the moment: "go with you!"


    "You are not allowed to go!" But Lin Yulin opened her mouth at this time and said without emotion: "your shameless behavior has caused harm to the other me. If you leave like this, do you want her to collapse?"


    "There''s someone!" Don''t want to Chu wind in front of Lin Yulin''s face to take his own there, shy and angry said a quick leave.


    Lin Yulin stood up at the moment and went to Chu Feng: "usually I will let her do her own things, but you remember to me, no matter how much you develop, don''t give me to cross the last line of defense, otherwise, even if she finally tears her heart, I will kill you."


    Chu Feng felt Lin Yulin''s cold killing machine and nodded: "don''t worry. I feel strange in the face of you. I don''t know who I''m on!" But I wonder, if I have a relationship with her, is it equal to having sex with two women at once?


    "I hope so!"


    Lin Yulin naturally did not know Chu Feng''s thoughts. She walked into the room and closed the door. Chu Feng took a look at the time and went to have a rest. Everything was perfect tonight. At least she knew that Lin Yulin was a dual character, but this character was just a little cold, not a deformed personality.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng got up on time. Although she only slept for more than three hours, she could not see that she was not energetic. As usual, she was busy there. After breakfast was ready at about eight o''clock, Lin Yulin came out of the room.


    Seeing Chu Feng in the kitchen, he suddenly sobbed and ran over and hugged him: "Xiaofeng, I''m strong. It''s treacherous


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled. Lin Yulin didn''t have any other colors. Knowing that it was her little aunt''s personality, she patted her back with a little embarrassment: "Auntie, you didn''t do anything last night. I played with you."


    This is the only way to explain it. Although it can make Lin Yulin forget it temporarily, it''s more difficult to explain clearly when she remembers. At this moment, even if she risks being scolded, she has to say clearly: "but you can rest assured, I just can''t stop. Later, when you are impatient, I don''t do anything."


    Lin Yulin, who was still sobbing, stopped crying and raised her head to look at Chu Feng. She wanted to see if he was deceiving himself, but she didn''t see any other look: "the man in black last night is really you?"


    Chu Feng scratched his head, especially embarrassed: "it''s me!"


    Lin Yulin cold face: "why do you want to do that, I am your little aunt?"


    "I''m sorry about that!" Chu Feng secretly pit father, but still thick cheek said: "it is the night before yesterday you gave me too much impact, I am not normal, so I did that, but you can rest assured, I absolutely did not do anything to hurt you."


    Lin Yulin clenched her lips, and a picture appeared in her mind: "just about that point, you are going to take me down completely. It''s not to hurt me. How do you want me to meet people in the future?"


    Chu Feng looked at Lin Yulin, whose eyes were red. She felt inexplicable pain. She did not know why she held her: "I''m sorry, but you should know my mind. I also know you, or!"


    "Stop talking!" Before finishing, Lin Yulin pushed Chu Feng away, with a serious look on her face: "we are not related by blood, but we don''t know many people. In the eyes of the world, I am your elder. This matter has come to an end. The night before yesterday, I had too much to drink, so I can''t take it seriously."


    "As for the two nights, it''s a secret between us. I don''t want master Huangfu to know."


    Leaving a word, Lin Yulin turned and walked into her room, knowing that she had not been violated last night. She was a little lucky and knew that it was Chu Feng''s inexplicable loss. But thinking of the power of Huangfu family, Lin Yulin chose to go on like this. It was good for herself and Chu Feng!


    Looking at Lin Yulin walking into the room, Chu Feng just wanted to say that I would like to marry you, even if all the moral condemnation was on my back. He just thought of Yan Ruyu, Huangfu ruodie, who was confused and Su Xinyu, who threatened his success in the imperial city at the moment. Chu Feng finally chose to shut up. They were really inappropriate!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    Chu Feng received a call from Yao Qianxue and left the green garden.


    Although Lin Yulin was a Jade Scorpion, which made Chu Feng a little surprised, he did not cause too much trouble. As long as Lin Yulin was still Lin Yulin, Yu scorpion didn''t do anything else, Chu Feng would not say anything.


    Just thinking about the relationship between them, Chu Feng is a little uncomfortable. Huangfu Wenren and Lin Yulin''s marriage is getting closer and closer. Chu Feng only feels a big stone blocking his heart at the moment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yao Qianxue has been teased by Chu Feng as long as he meets each other these days. But today, Chu Feng doesn''t speak after he gets on the bus. He is curious and asks, "what''s on your mind?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that I didn''t sleep well last night." Chu Feng shakes his head, turn to see Yao Qian Xuedun when a Leng: "that, where do you this mobile phone come from?"


    Yao Qianxue''s face was unnaturally red, but then became normal: "in order to work, I think I need a better mobile phone."


    "More than ten thousand dollars, I remember this!" Chu Feng didn''t have any other meaning. He looked at Yao Qianxue with interest: "can''t ordinary mobile phones be used?"


    Yao Qianxue thought Chu Feng didn''t want to buy such a mobile phone himself. His face broke down: "I''m sorry, this can be returned unconditionally within seven days. I''ll return it later!"


    "Ha ha!" Chufeng laughs and feels a lot more comfortable. Maybe it''s because Yao Shuren''s condition is better. Yao Qianxue is not as indifferent as before. At least in front of Chu Feng, he doesn''t want to say a word.


    Looking at Yao Qianxue''s aggrieved appearance, Chu Feng said: "I''m joking with you. You can buy anything you want. Women depend on them. Even if they are naturally beautiful, if they don''t, they will soon disappear."


    "What are you looking at?" Originally, Chu Feng looked very casual, but was still caught by the sensitive Yao Qianxue. She cried out with shame and anger. If it wasn''t driving, she would have slapped her hands in the past.


    Chu Feng just looked at the time imperceptibly perspective, the dark way is very white, very strong at the same time also surprised to ask: "how do you have scars on it?"


    "You peep at me?"


    Yao Qianxue''s face turned red. She looked at Chu Feng angrily: "it''s not you who caused it!"


    "I did it?" Chufeng was stunned when he heard the speech. He suddenly remembered that blue cells controlled Jianghai university last time. It seemed that it was really his fault. He coughed and took out a bottle of medicine from his body and put it beside him: "after going back to bed at night, it can be completely eliminated for three consecutive days, just like that of freshmen."


    Yao Qianxue knew that chufeng was the doctor who cured Yao Shuren, so he still trusted his medical skills. The reason why he changed his outlook on chufeng was because of his thought and benevolence!


    Take a look at the small bottle placed next to it. Yao Qianxue would like to try it immediately, but she still said, "it''s better to be effective, or you''ll have to pay me for cosmetic surgery. In addition, you can''t deduct it from my salary!"


    Chufeng laughs with astonishment. He doesn''t speak any more. He just thinks about what happened in these two days. The rest is unimportant. The key is Huang Shiren. Chu Feng doesn''t know his position in tianwangmen. He always has some weak meaning.


    The car slowly came to Shen''s pharmaceutical company. Because of the reason of restructuring to become fengteng group, Shenshi pharmaceutical company gave employees a full holiday. At the moment, everything is still in preparation. Sanxiong real estate was renamed fengteng real estate company, and there were fengteng pharmaceutical company and medical treatment company.


    At present, Chu Feng urgently needs to do three companies, and Shen Xiuqin has been busy these days. Chu Feng still believes in this woman''s ability and leaves everything to her.


    As for fengteng real estate, Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Liu Mo''s thoughts. He absolutely controlled the property and changed his name. It''s very normal.


    "Mr. Chu, welcome to review!"


    Just stop the car, Shen Xiuqin with the company''s top management came over, eyes playfully looked at Chu Feng said: "everything is ready, can start at any time!"


    Chu Feng raised his hand to have a look: "wait a second!"


    Shen Xiuqin knew what Chu Feng was waiting for, and stood quietly with the rest of them. Many of them did not know why Shen Xiuqin had given up 51% of the shares. However, when they heard that the development of the old Pujiang district was within the scope of their company after the reorganization, they all gave up their ideas.


    More curious is why Chu Feng looks so young, and why he has so much energy.


    In less than ten minutes, more than ten cars lined up in a motorcade to the door of Shenshi pharmaceutical company. After opening up, 30 men in black, all wearing sunglasses and short hair, seemed to be bodyguards.


    Then they got off the other two cars with eight men and women. Each of them looked a little more formal and knew that they were literate.


    The front of the car also opened, and Melanie came down in formal dress. Then, in the surprised eyes of Shen''s pharmaceutical company and Shen Xiuqin, all of them bent down: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. At first, she just asked her to bring some lawyers with her. It was not that she didn''t believe in Shen Xiuqin, but some things still had to go through regular channels. Seeing this scene at the moment, she seemed to understand something. She had a good look at LAN Mei er. She was worthy of her aunt''s cultivation.At first, I didn''t understand, but seeing the shocked and complicated look of the senior executives of Shen''s pharmaceutical company, Chu Feng could not have known that Lan Meier''s mind was creating momentum for herself, so that the discordant voice would be directly annihilated before it was sent out.


    "Get down to business!"


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything about it. She walked directly into Shen''s pharmaceutical company. Shen Xiuqin blinked and looked at Chu Feng''s back: "this little guy, is it the master of the wind door?"


    Just thinking about it, I think of Huang Shaoguang, one of the original owners of Sanxiong real estate, and Shen Xiuqin is more and more sure. Look at the 30 bodyguards who are serious and kill each other. They secretly say that this guy is playing pig and eating tiger!


    Shen Xiuqin all have this idea. The rest of the people are more shocked than they can be. They all follow Shen Xiuqin''s back and go in. They are more worried. Fengshao is a strange word, but they are so familiar with it. They are not fools. They naturally know what the word fengshao symbolizes.


    Some people who want to profit from the restructuring of the company have given up their ideas.


    If you do something wrong under Shen Xiuqin, you will be scolded or jailed at most, but if you do something under Feng Shao, you may die if you make a mistake!


    In the company''s large conference room, Chu Feng directly went to the top of the table, sat down, waved her hand, and she knew what to do. She asked eight lawyers to come over and took out stacks of materials. Shen''s pharmaceutical company also prepared several lawyers. At the moment, people from both sides were there to compare the materials.


    Comparing the data gap, Shen Xiuqin chair close to Yao Qianxue a little bit, whispered: "how, get rid of Chu Feng?"


    Yao Qianxue secretly took a look at Chu Feng, his face was unnatural red, and whispered back: "not yet. Is it really OK just like this?"


    "I don''t know, but if you want to be his only woman, that''s the only way." Shen Xiuqin blinked her eyes, but her heart was full of joy: "otherwise, Chu Feng is young and handsome, now others don''t know, even if you know, do you have an advantage?"


    Yao Qianxue pursed her lips. She didn''t know what she thought. She could feel Chu Feng''s affection for her, but she couldn''t accept the fact that there were other women around Chu Feng. Her face was a little gloomy: "besides, I''m still young!"


    Shen Xiuqin nununuo mouth, also did not continue to say, eyes look at Chu Feng, heart sigh, Ruyu ah, really find someone to replace you, Chu Feng will give up you?


    At this time, the lawyers of both sides also finished their work. An older old man said, "the wind is less. There is no problem with the comparison. You can sign it after you confirm it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    Both Shen Xiuqin and Chu Feng have a document on the transfer of 51% equity of Shenshi pharmaceutical company, the standards of fengteng group, and the division of interests in the future, which are very detailed.


    Chu Feng is just the beginning of a brief look, at ten lines at a glance, the basic in the chest, and then handed to the side of Yao Qianxue: "you also have a look!"


    "Me?" Yao Qian sees Chu Feng for herself. She is a bit embarrassed. She looks around the business elites. She is still a college student who has not graduated. Is that ok?


    But now Chu Feng has handed her the documents. Naturally, she can''t say that she won''t. She takes it and looks at it carefully, but she''s worried. If this contract is signed, it may involve tens of billions of assets. Yao Qianxue feels that her heart is shaking.


    That is to say, I took a full half an hour to finish reading it. I was embarrassed to see that everyone seemed to be waiting for himself: "no problem, just a little question."


    Chu Feng said with a smile


    A smile, let Yao Qianxue''s heart quiet a lot, courage also big up, holding the document in hand said: "about the welfare problem of the reorganization of Shenshi pharmaceutical company!"


    The senior executives of Shen''s pharmaceutical company were upset. They agreed after hearing Shen Xiuqin said that the restructuring would not involve their original welfare. Now Yao Qianxue said that the welfare was too high? Want to give them less?


    Chu Feng''s smile is more gentle. He was thinking about it just now. Yao Qianxue saw it. He didn''t mind telling Yao Qianxue. After all, he didn''t often work in the company: "continue!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s encouraging eyes, Yao Qianxue nodded and said: "Shen''s pharmaceutical company has been reorganized into one of the subsidiaries of fengteng group. It can also be said that some senior executives of Shenshi pharmaceutical company will become one of the senior executives of fengteng group, which is inevitable. The rest of the people will also be one of the employees of fengteng group."


    After a pause, Yao Qianxue sorted out her thoughts and continued to speak: "when a company is upgraded to a group, it is a leap forward. I mean, for the sake of everyone''s affirmation of fengteng group in the future, it also attracts more people to join, and it also makes the old people feel a sense of belonging and the welfare needs to be adjusted."


    Shen Xiuqin looks at Yao Qianxue seriously at the moment, and feels a different taste. Is this really a college student?


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly tilted: "reasonable, continue!"


    Yao Qianxue is no longer worried at the beginning. She coughs and says, "according to my idea, the overall welfare of the senior management, the middle level, the staff and the production line of Shenshi pharmaceutical company will be increased by 30%, 50%, 80% and 100%, respectively


    Silence!


    As Yao Qianxue finished in one breath, everyone forgot to respond. It''s not to say that the welfare of the senior management is increased by 30% which is not as big as that of the employees in the production line. After all, the top management gets 30% in a month, which is quite a lot!


    What is shocking is that Yao Qianxue really dares to say that if we follow such a plan, the group will increase its staff welfare and wages by 70% a year.


    Everyone looks at Chu Feng at the same time. Everyone here knows that this is the master of the wind gate. He can''t help but pinch his sweat. It''s good that he can still get the original salary under such a master. Who dares to increase the range?


    Chu Feng motioned to Yao Qianxue to sit down. She could not see the depth of her face and looked at the other people, namely, the senior management of Shenshi pharmaceutical company: "what do you think of the plan she said?"


    People look at me, I look at you, but no one dares to stand up and speak. Just under the gaze of Chu Feng, an older man of Shen''s family finally stands up and is the director of the personnel department: "Mr. Chu, there must be many areas that need to be improved in the reorganization of the group. We can talk about the problem of increasing profits later."


    "After all, there are many places that need money. We are not in a hurry!"


    Yao Qianxue''s face was stiff and her head was low. She just said in accordance with her own mind that the newly restructured group should give people hope. But now she sees an old qualification, she feels that she is a bit thoughtless. It must take a lot of money to reorganize the company into a group. She is too naive.


    "I''m disappointed in you." When Yao Qianxue says something wrong, Chu Feng shakes his head and throws out a sentence.


    Yao Qianxue lowered her head and clenched her lips. She scolded me secretly, asshole. You told me to say it, and now I''m disappointed. You play with people!


    However, Chu Feng''s next sentence made Yao Qianxue feel better instantly: "a little girl who hasn''t graduated from a university knows the incentive policy, but you have been struggling for decades without knowing?"


    Looking at the stiff and uneasy man, Chu Feng breathed out: "soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers, and those who don''t want to earn high salaries are not good employees. I''m not afraid that you dare to think and dare to say, I''m afraid you don''t dare to think and say that people live for money, so I''m very disappointed with your answer."


    The man stood there awkwardly, more nervous: "Mr. Chu, what do you say?"


    "Sit down!" Chu Feng waved to let him sit down, and then stood up to look at the people present: "I know it''s not that you don''t have ambition, you don''t want to be rich, just because I''m afraid of my identity. I just want to say a word about it. It''s something outside, it''s not about me, it''s not about you."Pointing to the conference table, Chu Feng said with a loud voice: "but in the company, I Chu Feng is just your boss, not a Yasha. You can say what you have, want to raise your salary, or you think you can replace vice president Shen, you can also say it."


    "Within the company, our goal is the same, that is to make money, not only I want to make money, you also want to, but before I make money, I hope you feel that you make money, only in this way, you will work hard for me."


    When Shen Xiuqin''s eyes were complicated, Chu Feng continued: "so remember one thing for me. Don''t look at me with strange eyes. If you really look at me, you can scold me. Of course, the premise is that you can make money for me. You are right to scold me. As for the just proposed proposal, I will revise it according to my secretary''s words."


    "For all the staff of the group, the welfare will be increased as a whole, and there will be relevant benefits in the future. I am not a good person, but I am willing to share the joy cake with you!"


    Chu Feng''s words didn''t have any impassioned meaning. He said it calmly. But when he sat down, the audience burst into warm applause. His eyes were not as awe as at the beginning. He seemed to be close to a lot. What''s more, their welfare has risen as a whole, and there will be improvement in the future.


    Shen Xiuqin and LAN Mei Er look at Chu Feng with their eyes in a playful way. They just buy off the hearts of the whole company''s senior management with just a few words. They can''t really benefit from their words!


    Half an hour later, according to Yao Qianxue''s proposal, the document of Shen''s pharmaceutical company''s affiliation with fengteng group was officially signed. Everyone left with an excited heart, and soon only Chu Feng and others were left at the conference.


    "I have only a few requests for the three drugs that are coming out." Chu Feng did not have the serious and easygoing voice at the beginning: "trauma medicine I hope it can be divided into two types, ordinary clothes and gold clothes. Ordinary clothes are used according to the new injury, old injury and serious injury according to the course of treatment to increase the effect."


    The wound effect of his own medicine is very good, but it''s OK to eat too much. Chu Feng is ready to reduce the efficacy by half, carry out the sale of the treatment course, and strive for the maximum benefit. Anyway, as long as it is effective, two or three courses of treatment, it''s really nothing.


    When Shen Xiuqin was listening quietly, Chu Feng said: "a course of treatment for a new injury, ten drugs for a course of treatment, recovery, the old injury more than a year according to the situation is three courses of treatment can be cured, serious injury disfigurement I will configure a kind of smearing liquid, seven courses of treatment, once a day, to ensure recovery!"


    Shen Xiuqin opened her mouth slightly: "disfigurement can also be cured?"


    "I said yes, then you can!" Chu Feng rolled his eyes and then continued: "a course of treatment costs 100 yuan, and so on. In addition, the liquid medicine is only suitable for disfigurement, and the price is 1888. I believe that people who are really disfigured or injured in large areas will not be stingy about this money."


    Shen Xiuqin''s heart fluttered: "what about the gold dress?"


    "Gold clothing is for the consumer groups above the middle level." Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled with light, as if in front of him was a mountain of gold and silver: "no matter ordinary clothes or gold clothes, the effect is the same. The reason why gold clothes are introduced is the psychology of rich people. The price is ten times higher than the original ordinary clothes!"


    Touching his nose, when Yao Qianxue and Shen Xiuqin secretly scolded the profiteer, Chu Feng coughed to cover up his embarrassment: "well, there are many rich people in China, and they don''t care about this small money."


    "What about the other two drugs?" Shen Xiuqin also felt that Chu Feng''s words were reasonable and restrained her excitement.


    Knowing that Shen Xiuqin is talking about two kinds of medicine for men and women, Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled: "divided into ordinary clothes and luxury versions, all of them are 10 courses of treatment, a course of 10 days, the price of 10 days, the price of ordinary clothes is 200, the price of luxury version is 2000, I believe that both men and women will be crazy."


    Yao Qianxue frowned and said curiously: "even ordinary clothes can achieve the effect. Why do people want to buy luxury version?"


    "This depends on how vice president Shen handles it." Chu Feng smiles, but seeing Yao Qianxue''s discontented expression, Chu Feng coughs: "ten courses of ordinary installation, we can say that it can prolong the effect of time, never rebound, 20 consecutive courses, can increase the size of something, but the effect is not obvious."


    In Yao Qianxue''s ruddy and shy face, Chu Feng said with a smile: "as for the luxury version, ten courses of treatment, one use, delay and size increase, life-long does not rebound."


    Shen Xiuqin is a little more mature than Yao Qianxue. Although she knows what Chu Feng said is very embarrassing, she still says: "in fact, ordinary clothes and luxury versions are the same. Ten courses of treatment can achieve the effect of drugs, while ordinary clothes, in order to stimulate the sale of luxury versions, can say 20 courses of treatment, of course, 10 courses also guarantee time."


    "Worthy of vice president Shen!" Chu Feng nodded and wanted to make money. This is Chu Feng''s idea: "however, I believe that men want to be extremely magnificent. As long as they buy two courses of treatment and use them effectively, I guarantee that they will buy 20 courses or even luxury version."


    "So at the beginning, I hope vice president Shen will come up with a plan to win public trust."Shen Xiuqin knew the meaning of Chu Feng. After all, there are too many such drugs on the market now. Everyone has a crisis of trust. He nodded back and said, "don''t worry, I''ll find a way."


    Chu Feng stood up to have a look. It was almost time to eat: "the last kind of medicine is sold in the same way as this one. There is no discount and no gift, because I believe their efficacy."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    At noon, some people were going to the hotel to eat, but yaoqianxue pulled Chu wind away halfway through. Shen Xiuqin and Lanmei didn''t say anything, but they left.


    "Well, I''m hungry!"


    Sitting in the car Chu Feng curiously opens his mouth, then looks up and down Yao Qianxue: "and you also need to eat more meat, otherwise, it seems too not to feel."


    Yaoqianxue turned back in the car: "am I very thin?"


    In fact, yaoqianxue is not thin just good, but Chu Feng thinks yaoqianxue is better at meat, so nodding: "yes, if there are so many jin of meat, it will be much better."


    "Oh!" Yaoqianxue just nodded, waiting for a red light to stop and then said: "Today my parents didn''t open a shop, prepared meals at home, knew I am now to you as secretary, so I want you to go back to dinner."


    It seems to worry about what Chu Feng misunderstood, Yao Qianxue added: "just to thank you for saving my dad, there is no other meaning."


    "I didn''t say anything!"


    Chu Feng nodded clearly, looked at yaoqianxue playfully, joking and said, "do your parents want to give you a match to me, thank you?"


    "Get out of here!" Yaoqianxue drove the car cold, but thought about the fear of Chu Feng angry and added: "my mother may be such a thought, but my dad is more about my own ideas, so then my mother said anything you don''t know can."


    "Stop!" Chu Feng is opening at this time.


    Yaoqianxue frowned to stop the car, and his eyes were unhappy: "are you holding bad purpose, do you hear me say these call me to stop?"


    "Snow, is your imagination too rich?" Chu Feng was surprised and smiled, and the shopping mall on the other side of his finger said, "I still have to bring something for the first time to eat at your house. Do you want me to go empty handed?"


    "In that case, my father-in-law is not satisfied. How can I succeed in the run?"


    After finishing the last sentence, Chu Feng has been down the station like wind, sorting out his collar as if it was very serious. Yaoqianxue came back to taste, and wanted to say no need, but Chu Feng had gone to the mall, and angrily hum: "bastard, it is really bad."


    But at the moment, she can only get off the car and follow Chu Feng. Otherwise, if Chu Feng buys something then, she can''t say it clearly.


    "This is mine, and I will give it back to you later." For more than half an hour, the two people walked out of the mall and watched the clothing nutrition and wine in chufeng''s big bag. Yaoqianxue secretly lost his family. More than 100 million things said they bought them.


    Chu Feng did not tease Yao Qianxue, but shrugged his shoulders: "you are still the gift, so I should go back and retreat now?"


    "No, let''s go!" Yaoqianxue looks at Chu Feng and seems to really go back, and she pulls his hand hurriedly. She doesn''t know why. Although she doesn''t want to, she is very happy with Chu Feng''s care. The disgust at the beginning seems to have completely gone.


    "I''m glad you took my hand for the first time."


    When the car was newly started, Chu Feng threw out a sentence and closed his eyes. The corner of his mouth raised a slight smile. Yaoqianxue blushed, but did not speak, but the deer in his heart jumped through there.


    Yaoqianxue''s house is located in a place three blocks away from Jianghai University, which is convenient for Yao Qianxue to go to school and open a shop. But in the rest of the time, yaoqianxue is more in the school, not special.


    Simple two rooms and one hall pattern, the decoration is very simple, when Chu Feng came in, Mu Huanglian, busy in the kitchen, immediately dropped his shovel and ran over, and the oil stained hand wiped it on the apron. He grasped Chu Feng''s hand and cooked himself: "Xiaofeng, you finally come."


    In Chu Feng''s dazzled look, Mu Huanglian scolded yaoqianxue and said, "this unlucky child, who has long asked her to bring you back, has been dragging, it is estimated that if Yao says something, she will not."


    "OK, make your meal."


    Yao Shuren also turned off the TV and stood up, knowing his wife was thinking that he didn''t give a face scold, and came up with a broad smile: "little doctor, you saved me at first, and solved so much trouble for our family. Here, I really don''t know what to say, but to bow to you."


    "I said that I would bend down and Chu Feng quickly held him up." uncle, you are so bad at me. Yao Qianxue and I are friends. I can help you. I am willing to. "


    "Good, good!"


    Yaoshuren nodded happily and invited Chu Feng to sit down: "I heard that snow has been following you recently as secretary, you still have a company?"


    Chu Feng smiled in his heart, knowing that Yao Shuren was still worried about his purpose, thought he was carrying grace and asking for a report to let Yao Qianxue do something. Secretly, he said when he was pitiful to his parents: "it is still under restructuring, and will be opened in a few days!"


    Yaoqianxue added: "Chu Feng has joined Shenshi medical company and is ready to reorganize the group and open it. Now, he is the boss!""What!" Yao Shuren is not surprised. Mu Huanglian, who has been listening in the kitchen, runs out again: "Yunxiao sauna is only tens of millions of industries. Mu Tianfei is so rich. I know that Shenshi pharmaceutical company is said to have billions of assets there. Now it is just a subsidiary of the group?"


    Mu Huanglian''s reaction made Chu Feng particularly embarrassed. She whispered that Yao Qianxue was very talkative, but she still politely replied: "it''s so much in detail, but I only occupy 51% of the shares of Shen''s pharmaceutical company, and there are also partners."


    Mu Huanglian, however, ignored so much. She directly came over and sat down and took Chu Feng''s hand: "how can you say that? It''s an absolute controlling right, which means that the company is your own. In addition, it''s just a subsidiary company under the group. Your group assets are estimated to be tens of billions?"


    Yao Qianxue helplessly looked at her mother, and finally stood up and walked to the kitchen. She could only pray that Chu Feng could withstand her mother''s sugar coated shells and not fall into the enemy!


    Chu Feng was very embarrassed by Mu Huanglian''s greedy appearance and coughed: "it''s almost right."


    "Wow, snow is so lucky!" Mu Huanglian tut said: "it''s better than me to be a mother. If I can find a man like you, if my old Yao has half of you, I don''t need to do that noodle shop. I''ll buy a shop in the downtown area and let others do it myself."


    Chu Feng secretly said, "Auntie, I have a shop with more than 300 square meters in the center of the city. If you think it''s OK, I''ll find someone to decorate it. How about going there?"


    "Downtown? More than 300 square meters? " Mu Huanglian''s mouth suddenly opened, enough to plug an egg is not too much: "that''s not tens of millions of ah, I can''t afford to buy, also can''t afford to rent!"


    Chu Feng shook his head in his heart. Yao Qianxue was so simple. How could his mother be so powerful? But the property was also taken from the hands of the Green Gang. Chu Feng was not heartbroken: "Auntie, you can use it. You can put it there. You can give me a little rent every month."


    "Really!" Mu Huanglian stood up in surprise: "great, the flow of people in the center of the city must be very large, when the time comes for more than 300 square meters, I can lay down 50 or 60 tables, and at the same time I can do business with 100 or so people. It''s great!"


    "Chu Feng, you don''t need to be like this." Yao Qianxue is frying a dish. When he hears Chu Feng throw out such a place, he can''t get rid of the relationship with him. He says directly: "my parents are very good at Jianghai university now. The income is not high, but it''s enough."


    Yao Shuren also nodded: "yes, our family has taken on too much of your favor and can''t ask for your things any more."


    Mu Huanglian was still dreaming there. She was so shocked that she immediately refused to. She pointed to Yao Shuren and scolded: "you old guy, we have raised Xiaoxue for 19 years. Now Xiaoxue and chufeng are together. What is it to give tens of millions of things? He is the boss with tens of millions of dollars!"


    "Mom Don''t want his mother in front of Chu Feng to say such words, Yao Qianxue cried: "chufeng is my boss, I work for him to pay off the debt, not the kind of relationship you think, I Yao Qianxue swear with my life, our relationship is clear."


    "And it''s tens of millions of shops. How can you talk about it?"


    Mu Huanglian was scolded by Yao Qianxue for the first time, but her brain was not connected. She just understood that her daughter would not cheat herself. She looked at Chu Feng and said, "Xiaoxue is not beautiful. Do you not like her?"


    Chu Feng secretly said to his mother, standing up and smiling: "Auntie, she and I are really just an employment relationship. It''s not that Xiaoxue is not beautiful enough, and it''s not that I don''t like her, but I don''t think I deserve her!"


    Holding up her hand to prevent Mu Huanglian from going on, Chu Feng said clearly: "as for the shop, I park there, too. Aunt, you can use it if you need it. When I ask you to work for me, I take 51% of the shares, and the rest is yours, so my uncle and Yao Qianxue will not feel inappropriate."


    Mu Huanglian''s eyes turned and nodded without hesitation: "good!" But in the heart is a smile way, anyway when time comes, how much is I say calculate, give you a little bit of it, when the time comes, my daughter will give you!


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what Mu Huanglian was thinking. In the helpless eyes of Yao Shuren and Yao Qianxue, chufeng directly told LAN Mei Er to deal with the matter. After hanging up the phone, he said, "Auntie, you can open business in a week, and then you just need to go there."


    "I''ve hired both the staff and the management. You''re responsible for collecting the money. Besides, uncle can take charge of the kitchen."


    "Good, good!" Mu Huanglian thought that she was about to become a boss''s wife. She didn''t care so much: "better than Mu Tianfei, better than Mu Tianfei!"


    Yao Qianxue''s face suddenly cooled down: "eat!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    A meal lasted more than 4:00 p.m. because Yao Shuren had just recovered, he didn''t drink. He just felt his round stomach when he walked out of Yao Qianxue''s house. Chu Feng secretly said that he had eaten the most in his life.


    "Lao Yao, in fact, I think Chu Feng is a good man."


    When the sports car drove away directly, Mu Huanglian and Yao Shuren stood by the window and watched. The former''s face was full of excitement and said: "it''s much better than those second-generation figures. It''s not that arrogant and domineering temperament. It''s very peaceful. Most importantly, he has created everything today. It''s unimaginable!"


    "A miracle doctor, natural benevolence!" Yao Shu Ren also agreed: "it''s just that Xiao Xue doesn''t seem to mean that to him, and Chu Feng doesn''t have that kind of mind, so it''s hard to estimate it!"


    "What''s more, a man like Chu Feng, even if his original intention is not so, but there are no less women around him. Xiaoxue and he are not necessarily happy!"


    "What do you know?" Mu Huanglian is strange, not in front of the small people in front of Chu Feng: "now the rich people, do not say and Chu Feng control the group of tens of millions, even if there is a few million are dishonest, as long as women have money, how can they still manage men?"


    "Do you want snow to be like me?" Seeing what Yao Shu Ren wants to say, Mu Huanglian jumps out a sentence coldly.


    Yao Shuren finally sighed, knowing that his wife had been wiped out by reality in the past few decades. He looked at the street which had disappeared in the distance: "look at the meaning of Xiaoxue. I think Chu Feng is good. Maybe even if he has other women, he will treat Xiaoxue very well."


    Seeing that her husband finally reached a consensus with herself, Mu Huanglian was more excited and patted him on the shoulder: "OK, I''m optimistic about Xiaoxue and chufeng. We quickly transfer the store of Jianghai University and prepare to go downtown."


    "I''ll pay you back, but you''ll give me a raise!"


    At the moment, Yao Qianxue frowned and threw out a sentence: "just now I secretly called sister Meier. You are going to transfer the property directly to my mother''s name and prepare everything for her. It''s said that it''s almost 40 million!"


    Chu Feng was thinking about some things. She heard Yao Qianxue''s words. She didn''t want to betray herself. However, seeing Yao Qianxue''s angry appearance, she said with a smile: "then, how much salary do I want to give you?"


    Yao Qianxue turned to the side of the car and stopped, thinking about the mouth: "200 million years!" When saying this, Yao Qianxue''s voice is very small, for fear of Chu Feng angry meaning.


    "Two million?"


    Chu Feng nodded with a smile and leaned back on his chair and said, "fengteng group is about to open. I asked Shen Xiuqin to hire five professional managers with an annual salary of 3 million yuan. Their assistant salary is 200000 yuan a year. You are the Secretary of the boss. Naturally, it is a high point, but do you think it is higher than the manager?"


    Yao Qianxue''s face was not naturally affected: "then according to 100 million years!"


    "A hundred years?" Chu Feng''s smile was more brilliant, chufeng chuckled and said, "you started to owe me 4 million yuan. Now the shop is 40 million yuan, that is 44 million yuan. You have to work for me for 44 years. Now you are 19 years old, I can''t let you work until you are over 60 years old. Do you still have to know?"


    Yao Qianxue was stiff and wanted to say that her parents could pay off the debts by making money from that shop. But when she thought of her snobbish mother, Yao Qianxue knew that she could not get any money. She almost cried anxiously: "what do you want me to do? Do you want me to go out and pay your debts as a young lady, you will know how to bully me!"


    Originally, she was just joking. She didn''t want Yao Qianxue to cry. Chu Feng realized that the simple girl was really worried. She coughed and said, "why don''t you follow what you said last time, how about it?"


    "Last time, what?" Yao Qianxue sniffed and asked, but seeing Chu Feng''s meaningful eyes, she immediately knew what it meant. She lowered her head and blushed. Finally she raised her head and said, "you can open a price!"


    "Why don''t you make a price yourself?"


    Seeing Yao Qianxue''s aggrieved appearance, Chu Feng thought and said, "I''ll charge you two million yuan a year to offset it. When fengteng group is opened, I''ll add it to three million years. I''ll kiss you 100000 yuan, embrace 100000 yuan, and hand in hand as a gift!"


    Looking at Yao Qianxue''s melancholy appearance, Chu Fengshi said: "sleep with me at night, 200000, how?"


    "What, only 200000?" Yao Qianxue suddenly became strange, biting his teeth and hating: "Chu Feng, I Yao Qianxue was born humble, but still clean, although you may look down on me, but 200000, don''t talk about it!"


    Chu Feng suddenly looked like an angry girl, knowing that she had misunderstood herself: "what I said is, pure sleep, nothing to do, 200000!"


    Yao Qianxue a Leng, immediately know that he misunderstood Chu Feng, head suddenly low, but think of what or raised his head: "that, you sleep dishonest words, how to calculate?"


    Chu Feng coughed and sat up straight. His heart was full of laughter, but his expression was very serious: "look at the extent of dishonesty. If it goes beyond the final bottom line, it will be a hundred thousand times. If it''s just some simple things, add 300000 more than 200000, what do you think?"Yao Qianxue narrowed her eyes: "what is a simple thing?" Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally looking at himself, Yao Qianxue understood and wanted to scold Chu Feng''s shamelessness, but it was a burst of palpitation when he thought of 44 million yuan. Finally, he nodded heavily: "I hope you keep your word!"


    "I want a 200000 now!"


    The more Yao Qianxue looks like this, the more Chu Feng feels like it. She says that without waiting for Yao Qianxue to react, she puts her arms in her arms and kisses her pink lips. Yao Qianxue begins to want to resist, but thinking of the money owed, she closes her eyes in silence and says in her heart that it''s not without a kiss.


    Just after a while, Yao Qianxue suddenly opened his eyes and his pupils shrank violently. This bastard, his hand!


    Although she was angry, Yao Qianxue didn''t push Chu Feng away. The kiss lasted more than ten minutes. When she released, Yao Qianxue looked ruddy at Chu Feng: "kiss 100000, embrace 100000, and you are dishonest, 300000. From now on, I only owe you 43.5 million!"


    Chu Feng still has a little meaning. When he hears such a disappointment, he turns his eyes speechless. However, seeing Yao Qianxue''s serious look, he doesn''t want to say it. But in his heart, it''s a secret way. Can you still run away when you get hold of it?


    Yao Qianxue picked up her mobile phone and input it in. She blushed when she thought of what happened just now. She managed to stabilize her mind and start the car. She threw out a sentence: "I won''t follow you these days. Sister Qin has arranged for me. I''ll go to have an operation tomorrow!"


    "No, in order to pay off the debt, that''s what it''s about?" Chu Feng looked at Yao Qianxue, who seemed unwilling to go at the beginning, and threw out a sentence.


    Yao Qianxue clenched his lips and turned to look at Chu Feng: "don''t touch me, even if it''s a million dollars, don''t touch me!"


    Chu Feng looked at Yao Qianxue''s look and felt something was wrong, and finally he opened his mouth: "why?"


    Yao Qianxue hesitated for a moment, looked at Chu Feng, then exhaled and said, "I want me to be your woman, but it must be the only one. I don''t want to share my man with others. Therefore, if you can''t guarantee that you only love me, please don''t take away my body, let me keep a little self-esteem!"


    Chu Feng would have been happy to hear that. Yao Qianxue had not rejected herself. But when she heard that, Chu Feng knew that she could not do it. No matter Huangfu ruodie or Yan Ruoyu, the former might be able to give up, but the latter, the first woman who was deeply impressed, was hard to give up.


    Nodding back: "don''t worry, your last pride, will always be preserved, let you find a man who really loves you."


    It seems that she feels a little lost. Chu Feng rests on the chair with her eyes closed. She is destined to give up many things when she goes on this road. Yao Qianxue is a simple person. Chu Feng is not willing to let her selfishness tarnish her.


    Yao Qianxue''s heart is also a little disappointed, she just wanted to hear Chu Feng say, I only love you, heart sigh, Yao Qianxue secretly, maybe this is also good, at least is a memory!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    "Well, can I go back first and talk about it another day?"


    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, the car leaves from the headquarters of the damper. Yao Qianxue hesitates for a moment and says, "I''m not ready for psychological preparation yet."


    Chu Feng just wanted to say that it was not sooner or later, and it was not what to do. The phone rang out at an inopportune time. After she took it out and answered it, Lin Yulin''s voice came: "Xiao Feng, Liu Yan hasn''t come back for two days, and I don''t answer her phone call. I''m worried about whether something happened?"


    Chu Feng frowned, thinking of Liu Yan who left in a hurry that night, frowned deeply: "maybe she is doing some secret task, so it is not convenient to answer the phone." Just say such words, Chu Feng''s own heart is not sure, Liu Yan is the vice captain of the criminal investigation team.


    Do you still need to lead the team to carry out the task?


    But after Lin Yulin listened, the mind is not so anxious: "I hope so, but if you can have a way, you''d better know where she goes. Liu Yan has never been like this before."


    "I see. You go to bed early."


    Chu Feng returns a way, wait until Lin Yulin hang up the phone, then put away the mobile phone. He thinks that nothing will happen, but after thinking about it, he dials Yan Tianming''s phone. If Liu Yan has any tasks, Yan Tianming must know.


    "Chu Feng, why did you suddenly think of calling me?" The phone was quickly connected, Yan Tianming with a smile voice.


    At the moment, Chu Feng didn''t have time to talk to Yan Tianming. He asked directly, "Yan, I want to know what Liu Yan is doing these two days. I haven''t seen her for two days."


    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment, and finally sighed: "there is a secret task, I let Liu Yan deal with it, and there was a little accident, Liu Yan lost contact."


    Chu Feng''s heart suddenly trembled: "what task?"


    Yan Tianming briefly said the things he controlled, and Chu Feng''s mood became heavy. Finally, Yan Tianming said, "but don''t worry, Liu Yan''s good fortune will not happen. Believe me!"


    "Officer Yan, I will deal with this matter myself. I hope you don''t let the criminal investigation team create extra troubles!" Chu Feng''s heart inexplicably flashed a trace of cold, but eventually did not burst out, Yan Tianming know his relationship with Liu Yan, but also sent her to carry out a dangerous task, the mind can be imagined.


    Yan Tianming seems to be very hesitant, but still said: "unexpectedly so, that please you, Liu Yan is a good person, I do not want to see her accident."


    Chu Feng did not answer Yan Tianming''s words, directly cut off the phone with him, and then dialed out a number, the voice with endless Xiao Sha meaning: "Xia Yan, send out people secretly to investigate all the docks in the river and sea, but don''t need to do it. If you find any abnormal situation, tell me!"


    "Understand!" The voice of Xia Yan came from the other end of the phone, and there was no reply immediately.


    Chu Feng calmed down and looked at Yao Qianxue: "you can go back to fengteng garden or go home. I have to deal with some things tonight. You can have a good rest."


    Yao Qianxue looked at Chu Feng''s expression and asked subconsciously, "is it very dangerous?"


    "No danger!" Chu Feng tried to make himself relaxed and smile: "besides, I haven''t eaten you, how can I be willing to die like this? When you go back in the morning, you can open your eyes


    "Be careful." Know what kind of road Chu Feng took, although the heart is disgusted with this road, but Yao Qianxue does not want Chu Feng to have an accident, said caring.


    "One hundred thousand!" Chu Feng suddenly leaned over to kiss Yao Qianxue''s red lips, and then opened the driving door directly. Yao Qianxue felt the breath of his lips and whispered: "this is a gift!"


    "Officer, can Chu Feng guess that you did it on purpose?"


    At the same time, in Yan Tianming''s study, Jiang Ming respectfully stood there, telling his own confusion: "when he knew you intended to do it, to let him intervene in this matter, then, I''m afraid something will happen!"


    "Don''t worry at all!" Yan Tianming''s resourceful smile flashed a shrewd color in his eyes: "I am so to let Chu Feng willingly hand, just to speed up the outbreak time, those people do not solve now, one day will also find Chu Feng, that is full of variables."


    "A person who has been in a position for a long time will inevitably have ambition that he shouldn''t have. I can''t guarantee whether Chu Feng will cooperate with those people, so I can only let them go to the opposite side, there is no possibility of cooperation."


    When Jiang Ming nodded slightly to show his understanding, Yan Tianming sighed: "the Wolf Gang and the Green Gang are no longer there. The damage they once caused was huge. Now the wind door is even stronger than the two. If we really cooperate with those people, the whole river and sea can only solve the problem by sending troops."


    "But now, Jianghai is not allowed to fight on such a scale, so the means is a little bit mean, but it is worth it to cut off the possibility of cooperation between Chu Feng and those people."Jiang Ming sincerely sighed: "the staff are brilliant!"


    At this time, a landline phone on Yan Tianming station also rings. Jiang Ming looks at it and leaves without saying a word. He knows that the master''s phone will not ring several times a year, but once it rings, it will inevitably affect the pattern of the river and sea.


    Yan Tianming stood up to lock the door and came back to pick up the phone: "Hello!"


    "Did Chu Feng go according to the plan?" On the other end of the phone came an old man''s voice, full of vicissitudes, but revealed dignity.


    Yan Tianming unconsciously stood up straight, his face showing respect: "according to your old account, I sent Liu Yan to carry out the task. As we expected, Liu Yan had an accident, but it is still safe at present. Chu Feng also knew about this matter. He just talked with me on the phone just now and said that he was willing to deal with this matter."


    "It''s a good job. Chu Feng must be grasped. He can''t be a member of the rest of the family." The old man on the other side of the phone said with appreciation: "and if he does that, his political achievements must be counted on you. It will be of great benefit for you to enter the imperial city. In the future, the resistance will be smaller."


    "In a word, if you grasp Chu Feng, you can go higher. If you can''t control it, your future achievements will be limited."


    Yan Tianming invisible body more straight: "understand!"


    The phone call didn''t last long. It was only five minutes before it was hung up. But Yan Tianming''s face was full of excitement and made a phone call: "arrange it, the police will stop searching for Liu Yan. I have other arrangements for this matter. I will wait for my notice at any time."


    Said a hang up the phone, Yan Tianming eyes deep look out of the window: "Chu wind ah Chu wind, you must not let me down, we can say at this moment is a prosperous, a loss!"


    "There is little wind, there is movement on the West Wharf!"


    According to the information we started to collect and investigate, there are usually no more than 10 people in the West Wharf after 8:00 p.m., and there are only a few security personnel, so there is a problem! "


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "what about summer inflammation?"


    Blue mei''er felt Chu Feng''s murderous opportunity at the moment, and said: "brother Yan has already taken people there, but they won''t do it before you arrive!"


    "Call him and stay away from the dock. These people are not ordinary people, they are very alert." Chu Feng thought for a moment and said, "let''s let them open a distance of 500 meters. This time, the enemy is not the Green Gang or the Wolf Gang. It''s a group of real fighters."


    Blue Mei Er eyebrows light frown, rarely can see Chu Feng such evaluation of the enemy, but still quickly edit a text message sent out, and then stepped on the accelerator to speed up the speed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    West Pier!


    It''s one of the big docks in the river and sea. It''s late at night. There''s almost no human figure on the wharf. On the bank, a man with a whole body of unruly spirit stands there, looking into the distance, revealing a little bit of killing opportunity: "Damn, people in the heaven and the underground world have become a pile of soft eggs? Not only didn''t dare to see me, but also made me almost make dumplings by the police. "


    Gohan took a group of goods with him to Jianghai a week ago. He was supposed to contact the Green Gang and the Wolf Gang, but eventually found that the two gangs had been replaced.


    Originally, he wanted to send people to contact the new hegemon of Jianghai, but before he made any action, he was found by the police and surrounded and annihilated. If he was not able to do so, Gehan did not doubt that he and others had been completely destroyed, but Rao was so, and more than 20 brothers died.


    At the same time, he changed a place to hide. In the past two days, Gohan''s heart was calmed down, but still not so quiet.


    "Teacher!"


    At the moment, a man came to Gohan''s back, and said respectfully: "we haven''t found that policewoman until now. According to our inside information, the person leading the team to encircle and annihilate us this time is the vice captain of the criminal investigation team, who has just taken office!"


    "Deputy?" Gohan''s eyes were chilly, and his voice revealed a murderous motive: "cutting off people''s wealth is like killing parents. Whoever she is, she will find it out for me. She probably knows that we have someone in the police, and now she certainly dare not go back. Call on all brothers to be more exciting. There must be no accident."


    "Stinky girl, I finally got in touch with a gang and was willing to accept the goods. As a result, she messed it up. Find it out for me. It''s round!"


    "Yes The man behind said respectfully, and then turned to do things.


    Gohan stood in place with a chill in his eyes. After standing for a moment, he took out the satellite phone and dialed it. Xiao Sha''s face changed into respect: "general, it''s estimated that it will take me a few days to get rid of these goods. Jianghai underground world shuffles its cards. Now the Green Gang and the wild wolf gang are no longer there. Instead, there is a new gang of Fengmen."


    "Damper?" There was a moment''s silence at the other end of the phone, and the voice spoke with a bit of vicissitudes: "the wind gate is an official organization, don''t need to support brothers?"


    Gohan was stunned, and then shook his head and said, "no, according to the information I have received these days, Fengmen is the first gang of Jianghai at the moment, and fengshao is called the second Mr. Du!"


    "Waste!" The voice at the other end of the phone was not angry, but Wei called out: "unexpectedly, he still belongs to the underground world, so he needs to support his brother. Do you think there are people in the world who are of the extreme Tao and do not smell fishy? Try to get in touch with the person in charge of the wind door. I believe that he will cooperate with us under the condition of rich enough interests. "


    "Everything in the world is nothing but an interest. 300000 troops and millions of people rely on that. You must accomplish your task."


    "Yes Gohan straightened his body in the invisible, and his sense of achievement came into being!


    After cutting off the phone, Gohan quickly walked into a dark corner. These days, they pretended to be porters during the day and hid here at night to ensure the safety of the goods. At the moment, only a few dozen brothers were left. Gohan''s eyes flashed with a fierce look: "go to two people and check out the information of the windbreaker."


    When all the people stood up and looked at him, Gohan''s voice was low: "the general said that this matter must be successful. Without the Green Gang and the wild wolf Gang, the river and sea, and the wind door of one speech hall, are more worthy of our solicitude!"


    "Yes Dozens of people responded in unison, and the two men left directly. They were the most adept investigators in the team.


    Five hundred meters away from the wharf where everything was quiet, Chu Feng was sitting in the car, and there were Xia Yan and LAN Mei er. There was a trace of color in his left eye. Chu Feng raised a smile: "officer Yan is very smart. He wants me to fight these people to death, but he forgets that I am a man with my own thoughts."


    Patting Xia Yan''s shoulder, Chu Feng pointed to the opposite intersection: "go in here, if you meet two people, give me control, don''t hurt them."


    Xia Yan nodded and directly opened the door to get out of the car. He was used to the strategy of Chu Feng. Although he was curious whether someone was really there, he would carry out it unconditionally.


    "Meier!"


    After Xia Yan left with some people, Chu Feng said faintly: "let brothers clear the abnormality of one kilometer around the wharf for me. I don''t want to see the official people appear here tonight."


    LAN Mei ER was surprised at what Chu Feng wanted to do, but she arranged it quickly. Finally she asked, "who are these people?"


    "Some people we can''t afford to offend for the time being, and we can''t afford to offend." Chu Feng''s eyes became deep. Although there were only 40 people on the wharf, he could easily put out the fire. However, the consequences after putting out the fire were beyond the capacity of the current Fengmen, because the officials at that time would only ignore their own life and death.


    LAN Mei er''s eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. She always felt something was wrong and wanted to ask Chu Feng, but the latter didn''t say anything at the moment. She could only restrain her thoughts in her heart and believe that she would understand naturally.Chu Feng didn''t tell LAN Mei Er that it was no use just telling her. She was just as melancholy as he was. His left eye glanced over the west side of the wharf, looking for a figure.


    After a few minutes, Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly coagulated. He saw a figure lying in the gap between two containers 300 meters away from the dozens of people. He seemed powerless. A trace of heartache and anger swept through Chu Feng''s heart. The man was Liu Yan, who had been missing for two days.


    Heartache is at the moment Liu Yan arm seems to have a gunshot wound, just casually bandaged, angry is Yan Tianming in order to let his hand, on the circuitous use of such means.


    Just angry, Chu Feng can understand what he thinks in Yan Tianming''s position, but it doesn''t mean that he agrees with him. Chu Feng is not a person devoid of human nature. As long as Yan Tianming speaks frankly, Chu Feng will certainly do it, but the method is different, which is doomed to different results.


    Because of this, Chu Feng understood that no matter how stable he made the river and sea at the moment, he was not a stable factor in the official mind. His fist clenched invisibly, and Chu Feng was brewing something in his mind.


    Ten minutes later, Xia Yan came back with people. Two men with slightly dark skin were pressed by the wind door elite. The window fell down. Chu Feng gave them a light look: "call your head and say I want to see him!"


    One of the men with a sharp face looked around at a few hundred people. He also knew that if he forced his way in, he couldn''t stop them, but he didn''t agree to Chu Feng''s request: "who are you?"


    "Master of the wind door!" Chu Feng knows the man''s worry, light mouth: "arrange me to see your head, otherwise you should know that I have the strength to destroy you."


    "Less wind, I''ll fight now!"


    The sharp faced man''s face changed. When he came to Jianghai these days, he naturally knew what the owner of the wind door meant. He quickly called back and took out the telephone he was wearing. After a few rings, he was connected. The sharp faced man''s tone was a little flustered: "Sir, the wind is less now, outside the wharf, I want to see you!"


    The phone there was silent for a long time. At last, he didn''t know what to say. After the sharp faced man hung up the phone, he looked at Chu Feng with a face of embarrassment: "the wind is less. The teacher said he could see you, but he only allowed you to take one person in!"


    "Less wind!" Xia Yan smelled speech and his face changed: "we can directly fight in and solve them. There is no need for this. Besides, Liu vice team may have an accident, and there is no need to negotiate!"


    "It''s OK. He won''t hurt me. You take your brother outside and wait for my news."


    Knowing that Xia Yan was worried about himself, Chu Feng had an idea in his heart that he needed to carry on urgently. He said faintly, let the two men get on the bus, and then waved his fingers: "drive!"


    LAN Mei Er can''t understand what Chu Feng is thinking, but she still starts the car and looks inside. She just hopes not to meet a madman. But I haven''t enjoyed the taste of love!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    The car slowly stopped in the dock, but Melanie''s heart was not as flustered as she could imagine. She turned her head and looked at Chu Feng beside her. She felt that it was the youth around her who gave her a safety.


    The sharp faced man and another man got out of the car and ran to Gohan when the car stopped: "Sir, there are hundreds of people outside."


    Gohan waved, and dozens of people immediately surrounded the car with powerful assault guns. He also stepped forward a few steps at the moment: "the wind is little, there is a long way to meet, but why not get off the bus?"


    "I fear death!"


    Chu Feng directly said a word in the car. When Gohan was stunned, the door opened, and his upright body seemed to be able to pierce the sky: "but I am confident that you dare not move me!"


    Ignoring the sinister dozens of guns, Chu Feng face no waves: "have the courage to talk to me alone?"


    Gohan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the anger on his body diffused out. He looked at the man who was in front of him that was quite different from his imagination: "are you really lack of wind?"


    According to the information collected, the man in charge of the damper is a man in his forties, but he is a teenager of eighteen or nine years old. He has some doubts. He is not afraid to talk with the damper master alone, but he doesn''t want to waste too much time on meaningless people.


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "do you think someone will impersonate?"


    "That may be so!" Gohan laughed and raised his hand. The dozens of people put down their guns: "I admire you for having the courage to appear in front of me. But if you want me to believe that you are the leader of the wind door, you still need some proof."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed: "say!"


    Gohan Wei very large body mouth: "it is said that the wind door master wind less, powerful and domineering, once a person can fight dozens of people alone, the number of shots is not much, but every scene is thrilling to survive, personal force is detached."


    "Come on Chu Feng knows Gohan''s suspicion. If he doesn''t know, he doesn''t believe that an 18-year-old man will be the king of the river and sea. With a hook of his finger, the king''s breath is full of air.


    Dozens of people seem to know what to do, put all the submachine guns in their hands behind them, and slowly pressed toward the Chu wind.


    The shadow of man''s name tree, although I am not sure that the person in front of me is less wind, but what if it is?


    In their hesitation, Chu Feng burst out like lightning. His wrist caught a man''s arm and swung it directly around. Nearly ten people who were caught off guard were directly hit by the stick and fell to the ground. In an instant, they lost their combat effectiveness.


    After leaving the man in his hand, Chu Feng retreated two steps and directly collided with a man''s fist. The latter did not show his joy at hitting Chu Feng, but suddenly felt the pain spread from his wrist. He clenched his teeth and kicked it out without crying out. He wanted to hurt chufeng again.


    However, Chu Feng seemed to have eyes behind him. Before the foot was half kicked, Chu Feng kicked the man''s abdomen first, then flew out and bumped into a person.


    In the encirclement circle, Chu Feng''s expression never had any waves. Facing the fists and legs, he was calm to block, dodge and attack.


    As shown in the movie, with one enemy against ten, Chu Feng''s body shows incisively and vividly. When he lay down nearly 20 people on the ground, Gohan said, "enough!"


    All the people just quickly retreated at the moment, truly obeyed the orders, those people on the ground also struggled to get up and walk back, but the eyes to Chu Feng were not as good as at the beginning, but turned into a kind of awe, a kind of awe to the strong.


    "The wind is less, and it''s really powerful!"


    Gohan went up with a laugh and held out his right hand, with a smile on his face: "commander of the second division of the golden triangle, Gohan, I''ve seen little wind!"


    "Mr. Gohan, nice to meet you!" Chu Feng and Gohan''s hand held together in the shocked look of blueberry: "welcome to Jianghai. Now, can we talk about it alone?"


    "Of course Gohan nodded slightly and walked to one side. Chu Feng''s strength was there. He knew Chu Feng had taken it by force at the beginning. Otherwise, it would be hard to compare with the youth in front of him!


    In a corner, as soon as Gohan was ready to open his mouth, Chu Feng took out a bank card and handed it out: "it''s ten million yuan in it. It''s my gift to Mr. Gohan!"


    Gohan looked stunned. Although he was in a high position in the golden triangle, it didn''t mean that he was rich. Over the years, he had a deposit of several million yuan. At the moment, Chu Feng gave him ten million yuan at once. Gohan smelled an unusual breath: "the wind is low. There is a saying in the Chinese dynasty that no merit is paid. Can you make it clear?"


    Chu Feng picked up a smile and looked at the back of dozens of people: "I will give you another 30 million more than 10 million. Of course, I bought this batch of goods. What do you mean?"


    "Really?" Gehan looks very excited. Every year, he will come to Jianghai ten times, and each time he will bring 20 million goods. This time is no exception. Chu Feng directly opened his mouth and gave him 30 million yuan. He can almost foresee that he can get a rebate of 5 million yuan. It is also good for him to return to the top.Chu Feng nodded: "yes, the golden triangle is the main production area, so the shipment is very cheap, but in my hands, I can make it more than 10 times more, so give 10 million more, let the brothers to transport two more good wine and dishes, Chu Feng I, still willing to pay, is Mr. Gohan doubt my sincerity?"


    Gohan shook his head. "No, it''s just that I don''t understand why Feng Shao does it."


    Chu Feng looked at the figure slowly approaching here from the dark in the distance, frowned slightly, and then opened his mouth: "I want to know, what is the annual output of the golden triangle?"


    "It''s possible. It depends on the rain and the weather." This is not something that can''t be said, so Gohan directly replied: "but this year is a good harvest year. In April next year, the golden triangle will usher in a big harvest, which is estimated to be quite a lot, but these are not within my jurisdiction, specific, not clear."


    "Of course, if you are less interested, you can go to the golden triangle to have a cup of hot wine and participate in the annual cake distribution when the poppies are blooming."


    When Chu Feng frowned slightly, Gohan continued: "the Green Gang and the Wolf Gang used to cooperate with us, but they didn''t have the qualification to participate. Now the wind is less, you are called the second Mr. Du. You are fully qualified to be one of them and share the annual cake instead of simply eating the rest."


    Chu Feng''s heart vibrates, 20 million goods or others eat left over? How much does the Golden Triangle produce a year?


    But this idea is only in the heart, Chu wind on the direct wave scattered: "if there is a chance, I will go!" He took out a check from the new bag and handed it to Gohan: "this is the check of 30 million yuan. Mr. Gohan looks at the distribution by himself. I hope this is our first cooperation and the beginning of the future."


    Gohan looked excited and knew that Chu Feng didn''t transfer money directly, but used a check. It was to extract kickbacks for himself. Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes was much milder than at the beginning: "don''t worry, the wind is less, we will cooperate happily. If there is nothing, then we will go first."


    "Come to Jianghai so many days, we also need to hurry back, this is my phone, you can contact me at any time."


    Chu Feng took a string of numbers written by Gohan, then nodded and said nothing more. His eyes looked thoughtfully at the distance. Until all of them left in the speedboat that had been prepared, Chu Feng said, "come out!"


    In the dark, a figure came out, dressed in tight clothes. His face was pale, but his eyes were full of pain: "why did you do that? That''s the drug lord in the golden triangle. Do you know what you''re doing?"


    "I used to see the stability of the river and the sea. I thought you were different from the green and wild wolf Gang, but now I am very disappointed!"


    Chu Feng turns to look at Liu Yan. The woman''s face is pale after losing blood. She sighs and shakes her head toward Liu Yan. At this time, Chu Feng suddenly raises her hand and falls on Liu Yan''s neck, and the latter suddenly faints.


    Xia''s woman came in and let blue wind get out of the car


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    Half an hour later, a big fire broke out in the West Wharf, but it was controlled within a small area. The fire control and police also moved quickly. The people in action were scolding in their hearts, and people were not allowed to sleep in the middle of the night.


    "Yan staff, the people of the golden triangle, all sink into the sea!"


    At the moment, back to the windgate headquarters, Chu Feng said something lightly, and finally simply said something, then hung up the phone: "let the brothers transfer that batch of goods to Weiss, 80 million shipment, I believe that Weisi people will like it very much."


    "At first, I thought you were going to use the goods in the river and sea," she said


    After a pause, a color appeared on her face: "just, is 80 million too cheap? Although I haven''t done this business before, I know how much I know. If I buy goods directly from the golden triangle and sell them in the river and sea, the price will increase ten times at least. Now you give 80 million to Weiss, will you? "


    Chu Feng did not really understand this: "what do you mean?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, she didn''t know. She rolled her eyes and said, "do you know how much a kilogram is this year when you pick up the goods in the golden triangle?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders: "how do I know?"


    "200000!" Blueberry said clearly: "here are 20 million goods, there are as many as 100 kilograms, if used in the river and sea, it can only support the appearance of a month, but do you know the sales price of Jianghai, especially in the case of anti drug damper, how much will it cost?"


    Chu Feng came a little interested: "how much?"


    "1500 yuan, one gram!" she said when waiting for the red light


    At the time when Chu Feng''s mouth was affected, blueberry continued: "and there is no market and there is no market. It is estimated that the Golden Triangle just wants to cooperate with you. If the 100 kilograms are thrown down in the river and sea, you can sell at least 200 million yuan. After taking out the money you give, you can make 160 million yuan, not to mention the scarcity of goods in the river and sea."


    "Huge profits!" Chufeng shook his head and finally understood why so many people took the risk to do such a business. However, Chu Feng was not willing to let drugs enter the river and sea: "money is very attractive, but I don''t need such money. It''s sold to Weiss, 100 million yuan!"


    "Let the people of the island enjoy this thing, they play with mental corrosion, we play with physical corrosion!"


    "Poison!" Blueberry gave her thumbs up. At the moment, the red light is on. When she starts the car and drives out, she also looks at Liu Yan who is lying in the back fainting from the mirror above: "it''s just what she should do. When she sees the transaction between you and Gohan tonight, it will inevitably be exposed to Yan Tianming''s ears."


    "If you don''t have the heart to do it, give it to me. After all, she has been missing for two days, and no one knows where she is going."


    "I have my own way!" Chu Feng shook his head, and his heart was also a little tangled: "you can deal with your own things, after Gehan will come every month, well treat me well, drugs are profiteering, we do not use in their own groups, but the use of the rest of the group is OK."


    LAN Mei Er nodded and didn''t speak any more. He knew that Chu Feng was in favor of others, but he didn''t think Chu Feng was wrong. When Yan Tianming used the means, if Chu Feng was always passive, it would be meaningless.


    The woman who thought of something raised a funny smile: "little wind, the reason why you do this is to use the power of the official, but you are not willing to offend people who can not be offended. The intention is not small!"


    "Meier."


    Blueberry looked back at him, and then looked at the front: "if you have the ability, you can eat it. Just tell you, if you eat me, you can''t get rid of it later!"


    "It seems that if I find a chance, I really want to try it. The smarter the woman is, the more interested I am to conquer it!"


    LAN Mei Er gave Chu Feng a fierce glance, and finally drove in silence. She knew that it was nonsense to talk to Chu Feng any more now. This man was not Chu Feng at the beginning, but a rogue.


    Back at the headquarters, Chu Feng took Liu Yan back to his room and asked for a suit of clothes. Looking at the haggard woman lying on the bed, Chu Feng seemed more dissatisfied with Yan Tianming. He went forward and gently opened the zipper of Liu Yan: "silly woman, what are you doing so hard?"


    "The police are in charge of the people. There are some things you can''t control."


    While talking, Liu Yan propped up her strength to push Chu Feng aside and pull her zipper up: "also, I''m the task time now, you stay away from me, otherwise, I don''t know what I will do."


    "I just want to take the bullet out of your arm."


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly, knowing that what happened tonight made Liu Yan psychologically uncomfortable: "so, no matter what you think, let me heal for you first, and then I won''t stop you. Even if you directly draw a gun at me, I will stand still and bear your bullet."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s look, Liu Yan knew that he was not deceiving herself. She just thought of the scene she saw on the wharf. Liu Yan couldn''t pass her psychological barrier. She clearly wanted to exterminate those people, but Chu Feng cooperated with those people. Liu Yan was very contradictory."It''s not as important as taking off your body."


    Chu Feng went over and took Liu Yan to sit down without any doubt. Then she took off her clothes again. Because it was the leather clothes and leather pants, plus the blood stains, it was uncomfortable to wear them on her body. A gold needle flashed from her hand and stabbed Liu Yan''s arm.


    A stream of black blood began to flow from Liu Yan''s wound, and then a bullet slowly withdrew. Chu Feng took out his finger and took alcohol from the side to clear the wound. Then he sprinkled his own powder: "do not move water within 24 hours, and then it will be OK."


    Liu Yan has seen Chu Feng''s miraculous medical skill, but at the moment, she only has a touch of cover on her upper body, and two-thirds of them are exposed. She feels embarrassed and sees the clean clothes next to her: "turn around and I''ll change my clothes!"


    Chu Feng turns back, and Liu Yan quickly takes off her clothes. The things lanmeier has prepared are very complete, and there are all the clothes close to her. Look at Chu Feng''s back to herself, Liu Yan takes off all her teeth and is ready to change.


    Just put on the palm big cover, feel what''s wrong, looking at Chu Feng''s back: "you''re not comfortable, shaking dry?"


    "It''s nothing. Change your clothes quickly." Chu Feng steady mind, his face is the bathroom, at the moment a mirror is facing the outside, everything, panoramic view.


    Liu Yan frowned and shook his head, but then found something. His face was covered with shame and anger. Although he had been seen by Chu Feng, the meaning at the moment was different. He kicked him: "you bastard!"


    Chu Feng had a perception of the Dodge, looking back at Liu Yan: "that is not have not seen, do you want to do this?"


    "Go away!" At the moment, Liu Yan also broke the jar and put it on directly in front of Chu Feng. When she put on her clothes and picked up her own gun, Liu Yan suddenly lifted up and pointed at Chu Feng: "you know I''m a policeman. Why do you do that? Answer me!"


    In the face of Liu Yan suddenly pointed at himself, Chu Feng is not surprised: "people in the lake, can''t help it!"


    Turning to the window and opening the window, Chu Feng sighed to the night sky: "if I could, I would rather be still in the Dian LAN, or that worry free young mountain village boy, but all this can not come back, I chose this road, I will go down, whether for myself or for others."


    "Why do you want to do that tonight, you are not suitable to know, some things are dark, do not know good!"


    "Lies!" Liu Yan''s voice was roaring, and tears were shed in her eyes: "although you are younger than me, although you don''t look good, I thought I was suitable for you at the beginning, and I don''t mind carrying on this misunderstanding.


    I was confused when I knew you were the leader of the wind door. But later I saw that Jianghai was more stable than before. I found you were right. At that time, I still did not question my decision, and I put your position in my heart.


    But now, I am very disappointed that you have changed. You have become mercenary. You have become unscrupulous. You have no bottom line. You have completely changed. "


    "Tonight, I will not kill you, but later, I, Liu Yan and you, black is black, white is white, there will be no intersection!"


    After that, Liu Yan took up the gun to wipe away the tears on her face. Suddenly, she went forward to hold Chu Feng from behind. After a long time, she let go: "this is our last farewell!"


    Chu Feng did not explain what, also can not explain, his eyes revealed a trace of sadness: "black and white, what is the difference?"


    But I can only hope that Liu Yan will take into account that feeling, don''t tell Yan Tianming what happened tonight, and don''t tell Lin Yulin that another personality knows everything about herself, but Lin Yulin doesn''t know!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    "I''m going to get married tomorrow. What''s your mood?"


    After a few days, everything was calm. In addition to dealing with some basic things to avoid being difficult to control after going to the Imperial City, Chu Feng was basically expropriated by Yan Ruyu in his spare time. The reason is that Huangfu ruodie didn''t know what to do recently and didn''t appear for several days.


    After a cloud and rain, Yan Ruyu lies beside Chu Feng. Every time she combines with Chu Feng, she can get great satisfaction. When one hand moves slowly, she also appears lonely: "in the future, I doubt that I can get such satisfaction again?"


    Chu Feng stretched out a hand to let Yan Ruyu''s head rest on it: "it''s not until tomorrow, don''t worry, I won''t let you become Wen Ao Jun''s wife."


    "Don''t do stupid things!"


    Yan Ruyu shook his head and looked at Chu Feng. Only in front of him would he show his tenderness: "you are my first man, but it''s a pity that we can''t be together. I don''t want to see you quarrel with the literary family again for me. Wen Ao Jun is not talented, or how to do it. Marry me, which represents the literary family."


    His face was a little sad: "moreover, even my father would not allow such a thing to happen. He can''t suffer any resistance when he enters the Imperial City, so you don''t need to do anything!"


    "Today, love me well, tomorrow, wish me to be the most beautiful bride!"


    Between the words, Yan Ruyu''s face appeared bashful, and her head got into the quilt. She didn''t mind giving the truest and all of herself to Chu Feng at the moment of leaving. Soon after, a storm came again. Yan Ruyu released herself to her heart''s content, without covering up, only rippling with her madness.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng stood at the bottom of the golden Huating, watching Audi disappear slowly in his sight. He wanted to stay, but Yan Ruyu said that if he did something tomorrow, she would die without hesitation.


    "When I stand proud, I will show you the prosperity of the world."


    Chu Feng clenched his fist at this moment completely released, the phone is also at this moment drip ring, took out to have a look, Chu Feng eyebrows deep frown, then dial the phone: "come on, back to the headquarters!"


    A few minutes later, the red Ferrari stopped in front of Chu Feng. After opening the door and getting on the bus, he felt that the atmosphere was very strange. He looked at Yao Qianxue: "what are you doing?"


    "Rogue!"


    Yao Qianxue clenched her teeth and jumped out two words. In the color of Chu Feng''s astonishment, she said, "go in at nine o''clock in the morning and come out only now. What are you not a rogue?"


    Chu Feng did not expect such words, because Yan Ruyu did not have too much mood to laugh at. Leaning on the chair, she looked gloomy: "because tomorrow she will be forced to become the bride of others. A woman who yearns for freedom but can''t help herself, don''t you think she is very poor?"


    "Maybe in your eyes, this is shameless, but in my eyes, she is a poor man who yearns for freedom."


    Yao Qianxue seldom feels such a breath on Chu Feng''s body, suddenly stops the car and looks at chufeng: "do you like her?"


    "Like it?" Chu Feng smelled the words carefully aftertaste, but finally shook his head: "I don''t like her, from the beginning did not like, but again and again tangled, a collision, I found that I fell in love with her?"


    "Then you said you loved me, you lied to me?" Yao Qianxue''s mood is high at the moment, clenching his lips, full of grievances.


    "Yes?" Chu Feng looked at Yao Qianxue and shook his head with a wry smile. It seemed that the atmosphere inside the car was too dull and rolled down the window: "some people say that one can only love one person in one''s life, but I find that my heart seems to be very big and can accommodate many people. I don''t know what this is!"


    "There''s no need to lie to you. Love is one thing, isn''t it?"


    Think of Lin Yulin, Chu Feng''s body unconsciously between the emergence of sentimental meaning, that is not love, just two close to each other''s heart, also love each other deeply, but can''t tell, what kind of feeling is that, is pain?


    And Yao Xin, who is still in a coma, does not hesitate to pay his own life for Huangfu ruodie''s deformed love. Isn''t this love?


    Love, it seems that there is no absolute, such as Yan Ruyu and Chu Feng, at first they did not feel each other, but many times the combination, how no emotion, it seems that will also achieve love?


    "I''m sorry!" Yao Qianxue looked at Chu Feng, lonely, lonely, inexplicable pain in his heart, suddenly hugged him: "although I don''t understand why a person can love several people at the same time, but I can feel that you really love her, maybe,,, also really love me!"


    Chu Feng was Yao Qianxue''s first active embrace in his arms, which produced a trace of warmth. He patted Yao Qianxue on the shoulder for a long time: "how do you calculate the money if you take the initiative to hold me?"


    "I''ll take you back one hundred thousand!"


    Yao Qianxue felt that Chu Feng was no longer sad at the beginning, and her mood was a little better. She joked with a smile: "you hold me, and I hold you, it''s the same, so, it''s your!"


    "Profiteer Chu Feng startled with a smile, nodded his head and motioned to drive, remembering what asked: "how is the operation recovered?""Do you want to do it?"


    Yao Qianxue''s driving hand trembled and her face turned red, but she still replied: "the doctor arranged by sister Qin is very professional, and you can''t see the traces of surgery. With the medicine you''ve prepared, it should have been recovered in a month. Now I''m normal!"


    Chu Feng nodded: "that''s good, this is a complete woman!"


    Then she leaned on the chair and closed her eyes. Yan Ruyu would become Wen Aojun''s wife tomorrow. For Chu Feng, it was a kind of thing that he didn''t want to see. But at the moment, he couldn''t compete with the literati and couldn''t change Yan Tianming''s idea.


    Yao Qianxue originally thought Chu Feng wanted to do something, but when he said a word, he didn''t open his mouth. He was a little happy, but also a little lost. Driving, his mind didn''t know where he had gone. In your heart, where can I rank?


    "There is little wind. He has been waiting for three hours and has a big temper!"


    Back at the headquarters of the wind door, Xia Yan met him. Chu Feng got out of the car and he said, "I''m afraid I can''t help killing him, so now let Meier pass!"


    Chu Feng nodded and saw the time was still early: "let him wait, I''ll see him in an hour!"


    Then led Yao Qianxue directly from another channel to the above office, some things will always come when they come, even come, then treat calmly.


    Yao Qianxue vaguely knows who is coming, but with Chu Feng''s side, she won''t say anything. She just hopes that this man will be peaceful all his life.


    "Miss mell, how old are you?"


    In the reception room of the headquarters of the wind gate, a man with seven looks and Guo Fucheng looks at the blue Mei Er sitting opposite him and smiles: "I''m 27 years old. I''m a little older than you. How about calling your sister?"


    There was a trace of displeasure in her heart, but she knew that the people in front of her could not offend her. She reluctantly put on a smile: "Mr. Chen, I''m used to living without brothers and sisters!"


    Seeing that she was smiling at herself, the eyes of the earthly beauty were even more bright. Her eyes flitted between her legs. She knew that she was still a young girl. "What does Miss Melly think of me? I loved you very much at the first sight. I''ve been alone for many years and want to find a companion."


    Holding a teacup and holding back the no swearing blueberry, she almost didn''t spit out the tea in her mouth. Although the earthly beauty is handsome, her eyes are a little sunken, and her skin is a little dark yellow. You can see that it is caused by excessive indulgence. Have you been alone for many years?


    "Sorry, Meier is my woman. Does Mr. Chen want to rob me?"


    When she didn''t know how to answer this question, chufeng came here with Yao Qianxue after staying in the office for an hour. She walked in and threw out a sentence. When she passed by, she lifted her arms and held them in her arms: "or, Mr. Chen likes to pick up second-hand goods?"


    Seeing the appearance of Chu wind, earthly beauty stood up and narrowed her eyes slightly: "who are you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    "Less wind!"


    Blue Meier is held in her arms by Chu Feng. She always feels a little uncomfortable. She also knows that Chu Feng just keeps her from being missed. The bird Yi Ren nestles in Chu Feng''s arms and replies.


    "You?" The earthly beauty picked her head, and then she burst out laughing: "interesting, it seems that Jianghai really has no successor. A guy with no hair can become the second Mr. Du. It''s ridiculous!"


    But then her face was cold, and she was quite different from that when she was in front of blueberry: "just, as the overlord of the river and sea, have you forgotten something?"


    Chufeng laughs and walks to the throne with her arms around her. Yao Qianxue sits beside him. Two women, smart and clean, let the earthly beauty lick her tongue subconsciously. She says that there are so many beautiful women in the river and sea!


    "Tell me, what have I forgotten?"


    Chu Feng also opened his mouth at the moment and jokingly threw out a sentence. For people who feel good about themselves, such as the beauty of the world, there is no longer the initial sense of disgust. Maybe the identity has changed and the mood has changed.


    The smile on Chu Feng''s face is exuberant a little bit: "say!"


    "First!"


    Earthly beauty held up a finger: "some time ago, you wounded a man in Suhe, named Huang Shiren. He is the nephew of the leader of tianwangmen sect. The leader is very unhappy about this. This time, he specially asked the young master to come to Jianghai to convey his meaning.


    Although Huang Shiren saved his arm in time, he also spent a lot of manpower and material resources. What''s more, Huang Shiren could not serve for tianwangmen during this period of time, which caused huge losses. "


    In Chu Feng nodded slightly, earthly beauty said: "so, according to the meaning of the guild leader and the little Lord, we should pay 100 million yuan. Otherwise, we should be more careful when the wind goes out less."


    LAN Mei Er frowned. She was not used to being threatened by someone like this. But when she wanted to attack, she saw Chu Feng still had a smile on her face, and finally she eliminated the idea of talking.


    Chu Feng has no fluctuation of the mouth: "how much?"


    "One billion!"


    The earthly beauty stone broke the sky and said with a light smile: "in the past, the river and the sea fought endlessly, and 100 million a year was very normal, but now the wind door is the dominant family, there is no war, and there must be a lot of money, so the corresponding should also be increased, so one billion yuan, tianwangmen promise not to step into the river and sea."


    Chu Feng pursed his lower lip and asked, "is that so?"


    When she knew that she was asking herself, she nodded: "he was right. In the past, the three gangs would give 100 million yuan each year for the sake of not intervening in the heavenly king gate."


    "Oh, so it is!" Chu Feng nodded clearly and patted her on the shoulder: "take it out and give it to Mr. five hundred million dust. The wind door has just been set up, and there is not much money. After half a year, we will give you six hundred million!"


    The smile on the face of the earthly beauty flourished. Although it only brought back 500 million yuan, it was enough to prove the compromise of Chu Feng.


    Melanie frowned deeply, but she finally nodded and left the meeting room to prepare. At the moment, worldbeauty also sat down and put one foot on the table: "less wind means sensible, good, good, good!"


    In chufeng''s playful look, earthly beauty continued: "there is another thing, because Yan''s daughter is going to marry Wen Aojun of the literary family. The little Lord has come to Jianghai. Now Jianghai hotel is staying in and will attend the wedding tomorrow. But before attending the wedding, the little Lord hopes you can see him."


    "After all, you are the first person in the river sea extreme road. You should know the rules!"


    Chu Feng''s heart is filled with a killing opportunity. Knowing that the beauty of the world thinks he is afraid, Chu Feng has his own consideration at the moment, and nods in Yao Qianxue''s frown: "OK, tell the little Lord of tianwangmen that I will hold a banquet on the top floor of Binjiang building to meet the wind for him at night!"


    "Good!" The beauty of the world said, and then stood up and looked at the aura of Yao Qianxue: "in addition, the little Lord is also very fond of women, plus he has a great respect for his cousin. If you want the little master not to care about you, fengshao can think about how to deal with it tonight."


    Chu Feng heart more than three points cold, but the face is still hanging a faint smile: "rest assured, I know!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s promise of all the conditions, the earthly beauty burst into laughter. Originally, she felt that she needed some means, but she didn''t need it at the moment. Seeing the blueberry coming in, the earthly beauty stretched out her hand to take the check in her hand and walked toward the outside without returning: "thank you for the generosity of fengshao."


    Open the door, the earthly beauty directly leave, can hear his laughter from afar, arrogant, proud!


    When she heard the voice, she wanted to go over and blow him up now. Looking at Chu Feng who was still sitting there, she called out.


    "Snow, you go out first!" Chufeng gently smiles and pats Yao Qianxue. The latter knows that Chu Feng may have something to say. He nods and stands up to walk outside!


    "It''s strange why should I compromise with the money?"


    After Yao Qianxue left the door, Chu Feng asked. When LAN Mei Er nodded, Chu Feng continued: "do you think the tianwangmen gate, which controls the 18 southern provinces, is stronger, or are we stationed in the river and sea more powerful?""Nonsense!" Originally I thought Chu Feng wanted to say something, but I didn''t expect that it was so nutritious: "Fengmen now have more than 10000 people, and Tianwang''s house name is 500000 people. It''s not a class opponent at all!"


    "Yes, we are not rivals of the same level at all."


    Chu Feng nodded and threw out a meaningful sentence: "so in the face of such an opponent, in addition to giving money to compromise, do you want me to draw a knife directly?"


    She sat down at the moment, squinting at Chu Feng, and then asked, "do you have any conspiracy?"


    "Conspiracy, no!" Chu Feng shook his head at the smell of the speech, and looked like I was very kind: "the heavenly king gate occupies the rich land in the south. As long as you move your finger, you can crush me. How dare I have a plot?"


    The smile on LAN Mei er''s face was more than three points of fun. She leaned over and sat beside Chu Feng: "how can I find that you are not you today? Tell me, I like men who have conspiracy


    Blue Mei Er angrily clapped Chu Feng''s hand, and her face showed a color of shame and anger: "if you are not honest again, be careful that I will eat you in turn!"


    Chu Feng stood up and began to untie the belt there: "now


    "Shameless!" Blueberry''s face turned redder and ran out with a curse.


    Chufeng put on his bag with a smile, but his expression on his face also turned into an indifferent killing opportunity in an instant: "give it out, that''s equal to investment, let the enemy relax their vigilance, stab the knife in the future to achieve unexpected results!"


    One side of the corner to turn out a person, Murong ice giggled and walked to him: "husband, I found that I love you more and more!"


    Chu Feng was covered with chicken skin and scraped Murong Bing''s nose: "thank you. If it''s not for you, I''ll turn the earthly beauty into a corpse just now, and leave here!"


    Murong Bing was leaning against Chu Feng''s arms, and her face was full of charming colors: "then how do you thank me? I''m eager for you to treat me like Yan Ruyu today!"


    Murong Bing glared at Chu Feng angrily, but then said with a smile: "let the arrogance of tianwangmen be known to all. What do you think the official will do when he really wants to fight against the river and sea in the future?"


    Chu Feng a Zheng, looking at Murong ice: "goblin!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    "The wind is weak, and it hasn''t come yet, can''t it?"


    At eight o''clock in the evening, half an hour had passed since the original appointment of 7:30. When she looked at the time, she was angry: "even though he is the little master of tianwangmen, but now he is in the river and sea, and the strong dragon is hard to defeat the local snake. Isn''t he worried that you will keep him here forever when you are angry?"


    Chu Feng quietly drank tea: "have you heard that Ma Shoufu would worry about beggars having more money than him?"


    "What do you mean?" she frowned


    "Silly girl!" Murong Bing also came along with Chu Feng tonight. The specially dressed woman didn''t show any sexy white flesh, but every move was full of charm with every move. She took blueberry''s hand and said with a smile: "the heavenly king gate sits in the south, and Chu Feng just sits on a city. Do you think he will be afraid?"


    "In other words, he can''t look down on anyone in the whole Chinese dynasty and the underground world, because tianwangmen is the biggest force in the underground world of the Chinese dynasty!"


    After listening to Murong Bing''s words, she finally said, "do you mean that he was late on purpose to show his superior identity?"


    Chu Feng thought of Yao Qianxue, who had a sad face when he came, and said with a smile: "he is trying to test my bottom line. This afternoon''s thing is the first time to try, and now it''s the second time. If you wait for him to come late, but I''m still a smiling face, he will feel that he''ll eat me down and then look down on me."


    In LAN Mei er''s vague look, Chu Feng chuckled: "but now I don''t worry that others will look down on me, but I''m afraid others will look down on me, so it''s not fun."


    thinking of the golden Qiaoyan and Huangfu asking the heaven, these people just look up to themselves, so it''s difficult for them to step by step. If they''re not careful, maybe they''ll bury everything At the moment, I don''t mind letting tianwangmen despise myself.


    "Showing weakness on purpose?"


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, LAN Mei Er spoke directly. In her cognition, she could only be like this. Otherwise, according to Chu Feng''s temper, she would have turned the earthly beauty into a corpse this afternoon.


    Chu Feng shakes his head: "do not show weakness intentionally!" In LAN Mei er''s surprised look, Chu Feng said that she was almost angry: "I was weak at first."


    "Coming!"


    When blueberry wanted to continue to say a few words, Xia Yan came from the side and said coldly: "and there came two people, the beauty of the world and him!"


    Chufeng heard the speech and revealed a funny smile: "it seems that there is a Laozi who is more than a cow, and a boy is also very arrogant. It''s really self-confident!"


    After patting the dust on his clothes, Chu Feng stood up and went to the stairs: "it''s time to pack my grandson!"


    A few minutes later, a man with a soft face came up, followed by earthly beauty. When he saw the comer, chufeng''s face showed a strong smile: "welcome to the banquet of the little Lord of tianwangmen!"


    The beauty of the world follows Huang Shichang with a sense of ridicule. He and Huang Shichang set out early in the hotel, but deliberately arrived so slowly. At the moment, seeing Chu Feng''s servile smile, earthly beauty secretly said that the young master is wise!


    Huang Shichang looked at Chu Feng at will. His eyes were disdainful. He walked directly from his side, walked to the table and sat on the throne. His eyes were completely stiff at this moment!


    Murong ice on the face of the feigned shyness of a touch of red, gently lowered his head.


    Huang Shichang also realized that he had lost his temper. He quickly withdrew his eyes and continued to be deep. He was stunned again when he saw blueberry. He said in his heart that Shimei was right. There are beautiful women around this dogleg!


    "Mr. Chen, would you like to sit together?"


    Directly sat down, chufeng face no waves turned around to play a ring finger: "serve


    Then he gave Xia Yan an eye. The latter went directly to the side. Chu Feng also went to the middle seat of Murong Bing and blueberry. Soon after, with the hot delicious food being brought up, ten kinds of beautiful women came up from the stairwell, which instantly became a beautiful scenery.


    Earthly beauty licked her tongue. Although she had experienced many women, she saw ten of them come out at one time, and all of them were in the upper middle position. For no reason, a stream of heat flowed down.


    Huang Shichang also cast a glance, the same feeling of blood boiling, but only after a look, more is to look at blueberry and Murong ice, in his eyes, these two are the best, those are just mediocre powder!


    "Huang Shao, let''s do it!"


    Chu Feng asked ten women to separate around, three to serve Huang Shichang, two to serve the earthly beauty, and the other five to pour wine for five people. At this moment, Chu Feng stood up and took up the wine glass: "have a drink first!"


    "No hurry!" Huang Shichang took back the eyes of Murong Bing and opened his mouth slowly. Instead of picking up the wine cup in front of him, he allowed Chu Feng to stand there with the cup in front of him: "now you are the overlord of the river and sea. I can understand your youth and frivolousness, but my cousin is just after a woman. Why should you be so?"


    "Cut off his hands directly, you can do it!"


    Huang Shichang leaned back on his chair and looked at Chu Feng: "but my father is generous, and you are willing to give a confession, so let me forget it. But thinking of my cousin who is lying in the hospital, my heart is still not very comfortable."Chu Feng''s eyes stopped Xia Yan''s action, and his face was expressionless: "what does Huang Shao mean?"


    There was a chill in the eyes of blueberry. Although these national brews are fine products, they are also 52 degrees. Moreover, a bottle of one jin, three bottles of wine is three jin, subconsciously holding the hand of Chu Feng!


    "OK, open it up!"


    Chufeng slightly shook the hand of LAN Mei Er to show her that she was at ease. Then a woman walked forward and opened three bottles of national wine. Chu Feng asked for a large bowl and poured all the wine into it.


    In the worried look of blueberry and Xia Yan, they put it on the mouth and gulp, without a trace of stagnation.


    On the contrary, Murong Bing is sitting there without worry. Sometimes, he meets Huang Shichang. The look in his eyes is very charming, which makes Huang Shichang feel extremely hot. He pinches the woman''s body with one hand directly, which makes the woman feel painful but dare not to move.


    They know Chu Feng, and see Chu Feng smile at this person, subconsciously feel that they can not afford to offend, can only be in the heart of a whisper, hope not to pinch burst!


    "Yes, Shimei. Have a drink with him!"


    All the people on the scene changed their faces. Chu Feng had just drunk three catties. At the moment, he must be very uncomfortable. Although the cup was only two or three, it was enough trouble to drink it. But Chu Feng was still holding up the glass in front of him when he faced the beauty of the world


    "Yes, sit down, too." When Chu Feng finished drinking the glass of wine, Huang Shichang waved to let ten women sit down, and then began to eat and drink. In the middle of Chu Feng''s speech, he just nodded or answered a word, which seemed enigmatic!


    After three drinks and five flavors, Chu Feng went to the bathroom a few times. Everyone thought that he had drunk too much, but the smile on the face of earthly beauty and Huang Shichang was more vigorous. When he was holding a woman in his arms, his eyes were more unrestrained and looked at Murong Bing and LAN Mei Er, without any cover up, very direct!


    Xia Yan has been standing beside with people, has calmed down from the beginning of calm, just look at Huang Shichang''s eyes full of murder, too arrogant!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    It''s more than eleven. Everyone has already drunk almost all of them.


    Chu Feng early lying on the table, earthly beauty ha ha ha laugh: "it seems that the wind is not enough, but also, hair is not long Qi, drink naturally is almost meaning."


    After burping her wine, the beauty of the world looked at her: "Miss Meier, after drinking so much wine, shall we have a cup of tea to relieve ourselves?"


    There was disgust in her eyes, but she couldn''t see the earthly beauty of drinking too much at the moment. She said stiffly, "if you have a chance to talk about it, Mr. Chen still takes care of the beauties around her. If the wind is less, I''ll go back to take care of him!"


    At the moment, the earthly beauty can''t hear the repulsion in her words. When Chu Feng is here, she''s not suitable to do anything. She smiles and holds two women''s hands: "that''s good, that''s good. Anyway, I''m still in Jianghai for some time. When Miss Meier is free, call me directly."


    "Nature!" she said, suppressing her anger


    "Ice!"


    Next to Huang Shichang, Murong Bing went to sit down when Chu Feng was lying down. Huang Shichang said excitedly, "why don''t you go for a ride with me tonight?"


    The blush caused by drinking makes Huang Shichang look like a wild animal in spring. He looks at Murong Bing wantonly. Every time he wants to touch Murong Bing, he is shunned by Murong Bing. Huang Shichang only thinks that he is not sure if he drinks too much!


    Strong self-confidence made him ignore Murong Bing intentionally.


    "Huang Shao, she is a woman with little wind. How can I go for a ride with you?"


    Murong Bing at the moment is not stingy to bloom their own attractive charm, even if the arms of two women would like to start work on the spot, the beauty of the world can not help looking, but although drunk also know that is Huang Shichang''s fancy, just think about it, dare not have any show on the face.


    He took up the bottle and poured a glass of wine to Huang Shichang, and gently lifted his own glass: "Huang Shao, I can only blame us for our late meeting. Here''s a toast to you. I''ll do whatever you like."


    "Good, good!"


    Huang Shichang was completely confused by Murong Bing at the moment. When he reached for the glass, he didn''t pay attention to the bottle. No matter how much he took it, he filled it. Maybe he was numb to drink. Maybe he had a good amount of wine. But soon, Huang Shichang finished drinking the liquor in the bottle.


    Murong ice just gently sipped, a face of worship looking at Huang Shichang: "Huang Shao massive ah!"


    "That''s it, I''m not drunk!" Hearing Murong Bing''s seductive words, Huang Shichang felt excited. He could not bear to pull the woman who was standing beside him pouring wine for him. He directly pushed the woman to the bottom of the table, and ignored many people here: "speed, I don''t want to be flustered!"


    The woman''s face flashed with shame and anger. Although she came out to sell, it didn''t mean that she didn''t have personality. In front of so many people, where can I make a mouth? But touching Xia Yan''s eyes, the woman nodded her head imperceptibly and got under the table.


    Xia Yan''s fist has been tightly grasped. He doesn''t know Chu Feng''s plan, but he is sure that Huang Shichang is a snob. If he has them in his eyes, where can he do such a thing?


    Murong Bing is oblivious, but looks at Huang Shichang with admiration. He just looks at Huang Shichang with contempt in his eyes. However, he opens his mouth: "Huang Shao, how powerful he is!"


    Huang Shichang looked at Murong Bing with bloodshot eyes. He was very presumptuous: "how about compared with Chu Feng?"


    Murong ice face appeared shyness, the voice is not audible: "naturally is Huang Shao, he is less than half of you!"


    Just added a sentence in my heart, you are less than a third of the little guy!


    The woman came out from the bottom of the table a moment later, and ran out in a hurry. With tears in her eyes, Xia Yan frowned and looked at Huang Shichang. Then she followed him. When she came back in the corridor, she handed a check: "this is 500000. I will serve that person well this evening."


    "Brother Yan!"


    Although the woman loves money, it doesn''t mean that she is so practical. But looking at Xia Yan''s non-negotiable eyes, she finally nods: "as long as he doesn''t let me do that in front of so many people, everything else can be done!"


    "Don''t worry, no more!" Xia Yan nodded to let the woman go back to the inside temporarily, and then he punched on the wall: "Huang Shichang, I will definitely let you die badly."


    "Well, you all go down, I''ll chat with Bingbing!" That woman just entered not long ago, Huang Shichang seems to have emerged spirit again, the tone is not polite to the rest of the people said.


    Murong Bing pretends to be shy and lowers her head. LAN Mei Er, knowing something, raises Chu Feng and beckons everyone to leave. Earthly beauty also hugs the three women to leave. The rest are left by Huang Shichang. Xia Yan, who comes back, frowns slightly at this scene.


    At the moment, the beauty of the world is already on the flame, holding three women and leaving. Where does it matter? And he subconsciously feels that the people of Fengmen dare not treat Huang Shichang. Even the women of Chu Feng should offer them."Meier, Miss Bingbing, she?"


    There was no outsider walking on the stairs. Xia Yan asked his own question in his heart: "Miss Murong is the fiancee of fengshao. Now she is left alone on the top. Can something happen?"


    Blueberry shook her head: "I don''t know, but fengshao just explained that after he was drunk, he would listen to miss Bingbing."


    Xia Yan looks at Chu Feng. He always feels something is wrong. He looks back upstairs. At the moment, the door of the top floor has been locked, and his fist is tightly clenched. Huang Shichang''s arrogance and slapping face this evening make him very angry.


    "Oh, give me a bottle of mineral water!"


    As soon as he got on the bus, Chu Feng sat up straight and could not see that he was drunk. He opened his mouth to Xia Yan who was surprised. He took a sip of the mineral water and said, "it seems that I can''t drink more. I''m thirsty. I''m dying of acting!"


    Seeing what Xia Yan wanted to ask, Chu Feng waved: "Meier, let the rest of us go back first. We''ll stop at the intersection 200 meters away!"


    LAN Mei Er nodded and started the car to go ahead. When she finally stopped, Xia Yan also said: "the wind is less. What about Miss Bingbing? Huang Shichang is too arrogant. Just leave him alone!"


    "If God wants it to perish, he must first make it mad."


    Chu Feng shook his head and leaned against it. His eyes were deep and bottomless: "and now we don''t have the qualification to collide with tianwangmen. Even if we are clean and clean, we can''t say clearly. As for Murong Bing, this is her meaning, and I don''t know what she wants to do."


    "Husband, you don''t care about me in Xia Yan. You have no conscience!" At this time, the door next to Chu Feng opened, Murong Bing, like a snake, came in and giggled: "there will be a good show tomorrow, but Huang Shichang is really ridiculous. He doesn''t let go of all of them!"


    Chu Feng looks at Murong Bing''s coming back intact. She doesn''t ask LAN Mei Er to drive. Xia Yan is curious and asks, "Miss Bingbing, Huang Shichang wants you to go?"


    "How can he let me go? In his eyes, it''s not sure what''s going on now!" Murong Bing gave a mysterious smile, but didn''t say anything else, just took Chu Feng''s arm: "husband, I helped you so much. Do you want to reward me, such as give me a wedding?"


    "What else do you want? Did I beg you to do that?"


    Murong Bing nestled on Chu Feng''s shoulder: "when the time comes to send the garden, remember to take you with you!"


    Xia Yan''s mouth twitches and shakes his head incomprehensibly. However, seeing Murong Bing come back, he doesn''t start to be so angry. However, for Huang Shichang, he has already buried the opportunity to kill him.


    Chu Feng wants to push Murong ice away, but the mobile phone in the bag vibrates for a moment. He takes it out and looks at the huge shock of his body. Murong Bing beside him glances and giggles: "it''s God''s will to make people!"


    Chu Feng is also a secret way pit father, said to LAN Meier: "to the Jimin clinic in Pujiang New District!"


    "Bingbing, I love you so much. Come back to Guangzhou with me. Chu Feng doesn''t dare to say anything." At this time, the top floor of the riverside building is closed, and Huang Shichang is galloping on a woman''s body. There are six naked women standing around, all looking at Huang Shichang in disgust.


    But in the beauty of the woman under him, at the moment, there is no feeling at all, but it is to pretend to be emotional: "Huang Shao, one night is good, tomorrow I am still a woman with less wind!"


    This is what Murong Bing asked them to say before they left, so that they would regard themselves as her. So at this moment, seeing Huang Shichang''s shifting roar, can we not despise it?


    Huang Shichang fell on the woman''s body directly, gasping: "there is no night, I like you, I love you, no matter who stops me, I will marry you, go back with me to Guangzhou, I will marry you, if Chu Feng dares to say one more word, I will kill him."


    "It''s just a tiny place, I don''t pay attention to it."


    At the moment, they also know Huang Shichang''s identity, but they are more disdainful. They feel that compared with Chu Feng, they are far from each other. Moreover, judging from the current situation, they can vaguely guess what they have guessed. Looking at the camera installed on one side, several women''s spirits are very interesting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    The next morning at nine.


    A million or even more luxury cars entered the official residential area. At 10 o''clock, they drove out again, a total of 99 cars, with a clear goal toward Jianghai cathedral.


    Today is the weekend. There are a lot of pedestrians on the road, but seeing the appearance of 99 luxury cars is still shocking. Although Jianghai is an international city and a key city of China, it is rare to see so many decorated luxury cars at one time.


    All of them are curious about who married and married their daughter-in-law and sent out such a scale.


    With the gossip of some well-informed people, the mysterious new couple of this wedding ceremony has opened its veil and started to be shocked. The people who appear so many luxury cars are also relieved. The gold of Jianghai staff and the nephew of the literati in Beijing really need this kind of ostentation. Otherwise, it would be strange.


    Then comes jealousy and envy. Common people always think about common things at the right time.


    Yan Ruyu is sitting in a Leslie. Today''s extraordinarily beautiful woman is not happy to be married at the moment, but with a trace of sadness between her eyebrows. When she thinks of the chufeng, who was still in trouble with herself yesterday, she sighs in her heart. Goodbye, I will always think of you with the memory you gave me.


    "Today is your big day. Don''t look like a dead father."


    As Yan Ruyu''s father, Yan Tianming can''t miss the wedding even though he is busy. He looks at his meditative daughter out of the window and says in a low voice: "and Wen Aojun can do something. You may not feel good about him now, but I believe it will be better in the future."


    Yan Ruyu still did not speak, just stupidly did not know what to think there, the corners of his mouth unconsciously picked up a sweet smile, but Yan Tianming, they were destined to be invisible.


    "It''s all you!"


    Yan Qingshan was angry at the moment, and the old man seemed very angry: "clearly know that Ruyu doesn''t like Wen Ao Jun, but you ruin her happiness for your illusory right. I think Chu Feng is good, but you just don''t like others."


    "Dad Yan Tianming can be a majestic officer in front of outsiders, but in front of Yan Qingshan, he is a quiet and learned child: "I know Chu Feng is good, but he takes the opposite road with us. If he quietly chooses to be ordinary, I may be moved."


    "But now, do you want me to marry Ruyu to a Jidao boss?"


    "Alas, this child is a pity!" Yan Qingshan, as Yan Tianming''s father, naturally knew something. He shook his head and sighed: "with his medical skills, how can he be respected by others, but he has to choose a way not to return home. It''s a pity that this child will be a husband to Ruyu."


    Yan Tianming is silent. He just looks at Yan Ruyu and doesn''t speak any more. Everything has come to this stage. Whether Yan Ruyu agrees or disagrees, it must go on.


    "Yu''er!"


    Seeing his granddaughter''s sad face, Yan Qingshan shook his head and said, "grandfather knows that you are not comfortable in your heart, but something has happened, so it can''t be changed. It''s strange that you were born in such a family."


    "Grandfather, I understand that today, I will marry Wen Ao Jun Yan Ruyu can ignore Yan Tianming, but he still respects his grandfather who loved him since childhood. When his left hand brushed carelessly on his stomach, Yan Ruyu showed a smile: "it won''t make it difficult for you and your father to do it. Don''t worry about it!"


    Yan Tianming frowns. Yan Ruyu used to call him father, but now he calls him father. Although the meaning is the same, but the feeling is different.


    A sigh in my heart, daughter, I''m sorry, I know you have some good feelings for Chu Feng, but his road is no return. After the value is used up, he is a dead man. Don''t blame the father for his unfeeling feelings.


    Because there were two police motorcycles in front of the road, the road was smooth. Ninety nine luxury cars came to the outside of the cathedral. It had been cleaned up for a long time and could accommodate hundreds of cars to stop at the same time. As for the other vehicles, they were all parked in the rest of the place, and they were not qualified to come here.


    Leslie starts to stop. Jiang Ming takes the lead in getting out of the car and opens the rear door. After Yan Qingshan gets off the bus, Yan Tianming follows. But he stands beside the car and reaches out his hand to pull Yan Ruyu. His father wants to see her through the last section of the road.


    The guests have been in place early. Now the music is ringing. Yan Ruyu takes Yan Tianming''s hand and looks into the church 99 meters away. Wen Aojun is waiting there. There is a priest with silver hair standing under the cross.


    When Yan Tianming pulls her to go inside, Yan Ruyu looks around her side and doesn''t see anyone she wants to see. She feels disappointed and thinks it''s very good to save Chu Feng from being present. She worries that she won''t marry at last.


    "The most beautiful thing about a woman is the moment when she gets married and becomes a mother."


    Inside the church, Shen Xiuqin looked at Yan Ruyu who came slowly and said to Yao Qianxue, "it''s just a pity that the groom is Wen Ao Jun, otherwise it would be perfect." Think of what to see Yao Qianxue: "by the way, Chu Feng, as one of the best people in the river and sea, has also been invited, right? How come it hasn''t come yet?"Yao Qianxue looked at Yan Ruyu with envy in her eyes. She shook her head when she heard Shen Xiuqin''s words: "I don''t know. He just asked me to come first with sister Meier and brother Yan. He didn''t know where he had gone."


    Shen Xiuqin nodded slightly. As one of the people who knew Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu, Shen Xiuqin thought Chu Feng didn''t want to see Yan Ruyu marry someone else, but he didn''t say anything!


    "Xinyu, are you and Chu Feng engaged or married On the other side, Maggie dor holds Su Xinyu''s hand. Women always have a natural love for Wedding Dresses: "no matter what, your wedding dress will be lent to me to wear. It will certainly be no worse than Yan Ruyu."


    Su Xinyu and others arrived in Jianghai this morning. Yan Tianming is very important in the Chinese dynasty. The older generation is not suitable to appear. They have full authority to come here as representatives. In addition to her, Zhang Yuner and Ma Qiduo, Zhou Xiaoxuan and others are also here. In addition to two families, representatives of the capital''s dignitaries have arrived.


    At the moment, when she heard Ma Qiduo''s words, Su Xinyu also remembered something. She frowned at Xia Yan and LAN Mei er''s direction: "he should have been invited. Why didn''t he appear?"


    Majido doodle mouth: "maybe he is worried that he is the first person to appear in such an occasion is not appropriate!"


    Su Xinyu nods and thinks it makes sense. Today, all the people who come here are not rich or expensive. If Chu Feng appears, it is really not very good.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan frowned when they didn''t notice. The woman who came back to the capital already knew why Chu Feng was famous in the capital. This time, she wanted to do something, but now she overheard Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo''s words, which made her heart ache.


    Zhou Jingxing next to Lala: "brother, do you hear me?"


    "Yes, we''ll talk about it after the wedding." Zhou Jingxing also came, but today he is dressed in casual clothes. Although Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo''s voices are very small, he stands close to them, so he can hear clearly.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s mouth is full of drum, thinking of Chu Feng''s bullying and rudeness to himself, and then look at Su Xinyu. How did the two get together?


    "Yu''er, you are so beautiful today!"


    Yan Tianming also led Yan Ruyu to here. Wen Ao Jun''s eyes twinkled with light, and found Yan Ruyu in her wedding dress was extraordinarily beautiful.


    Yan Tianming smile, Yan Ruyu wearing gauze gloves hand to Wen Aojun''s hand, in the name of a father''s mouth: "today, I will give the only daughter to you, I hope you can treat her well, as a father, I wish you all!"


    "Thank you father-in-law. I will treat yu''er as the most precious person in my life." Wen Ao Jun nods respectfully, but in the heart it is cold. This smelly woman has no smiling face. Wait for me and see how I torture you tonight!


    And now outside the church, inside a Hummer, Chu Feng patted Li Ji on the shoulder: "please!"


    Li Ji was supposed to represent the Li family to attend the wedding ceremony. At the moment, his face was bitter gourd colored: "I don''t want to go in myself. Don''t force me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    At the official start of the wedding, all guests sit down or stand in the rest of the room.


    The priest looked at them with a smile: "on behalf of God, I wish you two enter the marriage hall today, and I wish you can go further in the future and have a full cooperation."


    Thank you, father Wen Ao Jun nods politely, but Yan Ruyu just makes a slight gesture. He doesn''t say a word, which makes Wen Ao Jun feel uncomfortable.


    "Mr. Wen Aojun!"


    At this time, the priest said again: "would you like to marry the woman around you as a wife, love her, protect her, love her all your life, whether poor or rich, health or disease, have always loved her deeply, accompany her through a lifetime?"


    Wen Ao Jun affectionately looked at Yan Ruyu: "I am willing to!"


    "Miss Yan Ruyu!" The priest nodded with a smile and looked at Yan Ruyu: "would you like to marry this man beside you as a wife, loyal to him, love him and guard him all your life. No matter poor or rich, healthy or ill, do you always love him deeply and accompany him through the whole life?"


    Wen Ao Jun''s eyes are full of expectation to Yan Ruyu at this moment, and the rest of the people are also raised. All of them are waiting for Yan Ruyu''s answer. Yan Tianming''s heart is all clenched up, almost to replace Yan Ruyu to answer.


    Yan Ruyu raised her head and her lips trembled. What she recalled in her mind was every night with Chu Feng and the fireworks by the river. She only touched Yan Tianming, who was standing on one side. Yan Ruyu could not bear to say: "I", "and"


    YAN Ruyu''s words had not been said. A voice came from outside the church. Yan Ruyu''s spirit was moving and her amazement was complicated There is joy, but when looking back, it is a Leng, how is he?


    "Li Ji, what are you doing?" Yan Tianming also stood up after Leng Ran, his face was not very good-looking: "Ao Jun and Ru Yu get married, what do you come to mix with?"


    "Officer Yan, I said, sister yu''er doesn''t want to!"


    Li Ji met Yan Tianming fearlessly, and said with a look in his eyes. He walked quickly to Wen Ao Jun and looked at Wen Ao Jun: "it''s good. The guy who ran back and forth behind my butt in those years can marry the first daughter of the river and the sea today, but it''s a pity that it can''t be happy."


    Wen Ao Jun looks ugly, but in the face of Li Ji, he doesn''t dare to get angry: "brother Ji, what are you doing?"


    "No, I don''t think you deserve sister yu''er!"


    Li Ji shrugged his shoulders and looked like a ruffian. He lit a cigarette and puffed it out on Wen Aojun''s face: "give you a chance to cancel the wedding now. Otherwise, I will use my own means to end this wedding!"


    The whole audience was in uproar. People who knew Li Ji secretly said what the devil was doing. People who did not know were curious about who this guy was. How dare they make trouble on such a wedding?


    "Li Ji!"


    At this time, Yan Tianming didn''t open his mouth, a middle-aged man came out again, looking gloomy and ugly: "for the sake of old Li, I don''t care if you retreat now. If you mess around here, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Paperwork, you threaten me?" Li Ji threw his cigarette end on the ground and trampled on it fiercely. Then he pointed to his nose: "if there is seed, you can slap me. If you don''t have seed, shut up. Otherwise, when your daughter comes back, you will be the only one who will do harm to your only precious daughter."


    Shameless!


    Li Ji''s words reverberated in the whole cathedral. Everyone was shocked. Who was that person? That''s the eldest son of the Wen family, the future owner of the family, and the captain of the Security Bureau. Are you threatened like this?


    Wen Shuhua was speechless by Li Ji''s words, and his fingers were trembling there. But Li Ji unconsciously looked at Wen Aojun with a black face: "how, you can choose this wedding."


    "I can''t cancel."


    Wen Ao Jun firmly shook his head, full of deep feelings. He looked at Yan Ruyu beside him: "I love Ruyu. It''s my dream to marry her today. No matter what prejudice you have against me, I will carry on this wedding."


    Yan Tianming met with such a situation at the moment. In addition, he nodded his head and said, "yes, I will support you to continue this wedding. If you cancel, you will never appear in front of me for the whole life."


    "Yes, they are very strong. I hope they won''t be soft any more."


    Li jitut opened his mouth and took a cigarette again, but it didn''t ignite. He turned around and left. When people thought he was leaving, Li Ji went directly to a person. That was the photographer staff who could let people outside the church see the real-time video of the wedding.


    Li Ji rudely pulled him apart. He took out a CD from his body in everyone''s curious look. He looked at Yan Tianming and others with a smile: "hope, wait, you are still so strong!"


    Immediately cut off the current situation of the wedding and put the CD into it. Everyone''s eyes turned to the big screen. It was dark for more than ten seconds and there was no display. When everyone thought Li Ji was making trouble, suddenly an attractive voice floated out and reached everyone''s ears through the loudspeaker."Shameless!"


    Many women turn their heads shyly when they see the situation on the picture. They just look at Wen Ao Jun with disgust. The latter''s expression is completely stiff at the moment, and the secret way is over!


    On the screen, Wen Aojun and two women are touching each other on a big round bed. A woman is lying on his legs, but he is lying on the other side of a woman''s legs. The scene is extremely shocking.


    "Turn it off!"


    Yan Tianming at this moment finally reacted to come over and drank. Immediately, two security personnel ran to cut off the power supply. Li Ji didn''t say anything, but walked outside with the cigarette in his mouth: "the gift is delivered. Goodbye!"


    "Don''t go!" But Li Ji''s steps just went out two steps, a woman drank a little, Li Ji seemed to encounter some great danger to speed up the road: "don''t run at this time, you think I''m an idiot!"


    Zhang yun''er stamped her feet angrily: "asshole, if you don''t go back to clarify it for me, I want your life!"


    But at the moment, the scene is completely quiet. Wen Ao Jun stands there. Yan Ruyu shakes off his hand in disgust and says, "I don''t want to!" But I was surprised that he and Li Ji didn''t meet, but why did he come to help himself?


    "Continue with the wedding!"


    However, Yan Tianming said with a gloomy face at the moment. He scolded Li Ji ten times and eight times. If you had given it to me, you should have thrown it directly to make me lose face. What''s the reason? He said just now that Wen Aojun was not allowed to cancel the wedding ceremony. He turned around to cancel it himself?


    Although this wedding is a farce at the moment, Yan Tianming knows clearly that even if it is farce, it must go on, who can have no fault? The people behind Wen Ao Jun will not say these things to themselves.


    The whole scene was very quiet, and no one spoke. He was surprised why Yan Tianming had to have the next wedding. Even Yan Qingshan stood up angrily: "Yan Tianming, are you blind?"


    "Jade son, I am wrong!"


    At the moment, Yan Wangdan would not let me down in front of her, but she would not let me down in front of her


    The clerk beside him just stood there in silence. He had heard of his nephew''s behavior, so he was not surprised. At the moment, he heard Wen Aojun speak, and he also made a timely voice: "yes, who can have no fault? The prodigal son will not change his money, such as jade. I believe that Aojun will change after this time!"


    Yan Ruyu looks stiff and cold in her eyes. Looking at Yan Tianming, who is ashamed and turns to one side, she probably guesses what the literary family is holding on to her father. Otherwise, why should she marry herself when she encounters such a thing?


    At the same time, Yan Tianming''s heart sighed: sorry, I can enter the imperial city only by relying on the hands of the literati vote, only in that way, I can have the opportunity to contribute to the country, Dad, I''m sorry for you!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    Wedding in Yan Tianming under the strength of the still ongoing, beyond everyone''s expectations, just to think carefully, and relieved.


    Yan Tianming has been in the imperial city for six years. According to his achievements, he will enter the imperial city. Only if the above few people voted against him were more than agreed, even though Yan Tianming''s achievements were very great, it was difficult to enter. The writer took one vote, which can be known.


    "What does Zhang yun''er have to do with you?"


    Chu Feng naturally knows that the wedding is still going on, but it doesn''t need too much worry. Wen Aojun is the one who is in the right position. Even after marriage, he can''t do anything with Yan Ruyu''s disapproval. At this time, he is more curious about how Li Ji ran the way.


    "Young people are crazy, they have been joking!" Li Ji looked at the back and no one came up with this only relief: "a few years ago, I said that Zhang yun''er was sleeping by me in the circle, and said that there was a mole on her, and his mother found my house the next day. Originally, Zhang yun''er really had a mole!"


    "So no matter how I explain, it is useless, Zhangjiajie thinks I eat Zhang yun''er!"


    "If I were Zhang yun''er''s father, I would have been like that." Knowing what the old man Li Ji had, Chu Feng nodded: "because you say this way, then there must be someone testifying. Zhang yun''er does have such characteristics. In other words, anyone will think it is true."


    Li Ji a pair of bitter melon face: "so I am depressed!" Then I thought of what pulled Chu Feng: "brother, Zhang yun''er, though he doesn''t like to talk and doesn''t like to laugh, is also a big beauty of water spirit. Why don''t you take it to her, so I will be relaxed and I will enjoy the world!"


    "Come on, I want you to get Su Xinyu done!"


    Chu Feng claps Li Ji''s hand and looks inside. The things that he and Su Xinyu say are certain things after they go to the imperial city. Although Murong ice has a reason, he can gather all the power that can be gathered, but always feel like he is starting from a woman.


    "Come on, that cold and proud woman, you still keep it yourself!" Li Ji hit a sharp spirit and leaned over there: "it''s nice to be like maggido, but unfortunately my grandfather arranged my marriage in my early years. Otherwise, it would be fine, woman, smart enough."


    Chu Feng did not ask Li Ji and who was engaged in the marriage, but looked at the scene: "two months, really headache!"


    "What two months?" Li Ji asked


    Chu Feng hesitated, want not to say, but think today Li Ji is to hit the writer''s face, slightly embarrassed opening: "Yan Ruyu is my woman."


    Li Ji nodded: "I know this, or you won''t stop me from letting me mess up."


    "That''s one reason." Chu Feng coughs, thought last night shenxiuqin sent a text message bitterly smile opening: "the key is Yan Ruyu''s stomach has my child, what do you say?"


    "By!" Li Ji, who was sitting at the moment, stood up and hit the roof and came down again. He put up his thumb. "As expected, Niubi, Yan Tianming is inevitable to enter the Imperial City, and the position is certainly not low. My father also told me that the leader of this post intends to cultivate him. Ten years later, he is No. 1."


    "I didn''t expect you to arch the future No. 1 leader Qianjin, model!"


    Chu Feng was shocked by the words. He thought Yan Tianming could go to one of the elders, even if it was good. At this time, he didn''t expect such internal news, but also wanted to understand why wenaojun was beaten by Yan Ruyu so many times, and he was afraid of it because of this reason!


    But Li Ji''s words made Chu Feng very speechless, patting him on the shoulder: "think of a way, Yan Ruyu has now been a month, and can hide more than a month at most, then everything will be late."


    Li Ji leaned on the seat, and was silent for a few minutes before opening his eyes. His eyes burst into the killing machine: "the only way to kill Wen Aojun, so that no one knows who the child in Yan Ruyu''s stomach is, and the child is Yan Rusheng, and the writer will surely cultivate it vigorously."


    "And you are only on this road for at most 10 years of peace. If a leader goes to Jianghai, he will not rule out taking you to open a knife!"


    Chu Feng was surprised by Li Ji''s words, but he could understand his meaning in detail: "what you said is a way, just let my child surname Wen, I am not very comfortable after all. I believe that if future writers know, they will certainly spare no effort to suppress me, and the effect is too bad."


    "This is a must not have the way, I just say, but not recommend!" Li Ji laughed and clapped Chu Feng''s shoulder and continued to open: "although Wen Ao Jun dare not speak in front of me, he is the closest nephew to the immediate family. The third generation of successors is not enough to kill him and leave himself out."


    "There is another way, but you can''t do it at all now."


    Chu Feng looked down: "what method?"


    Li Ji at the moment the whole person scattered that kind of diffuse breath, instead of let people palpitation kill the war: "take away the whole writer, lose the writer of Wen Ao Jun then face you, he is not able to protect Yan Ruyu, when the world knows the truth, is also impossible to do things, can understand."After all, everyone can see that Yan Ruyu doesn''t want to marry Wen Ao Jun. more importantly, Yan Tianming and Wenjia mean it, so you don''t need to bear any reputation at that time


    "Said is equal to did not say ah!"


    Chu Feng shook his head in astonishment at hearing the speech. Li Ji''s method is indeed a way. If he stands at the top of the world, he can do it naturally. But how can he fight with the open group at the moment?


    "Then there''s no way!" Li Ji was just talking about it. He also understood the difficulty of killing Wen Ao Jun and the literary family. He thought about it and said with a smile: "why don''t you go to rob your family tonight? After that, you can hide Yan Ruyu. Then you pat your ass to the imperial city. If you don''t admit it, who can do anything to you?"


    Originally prepared to slowly think of a way Chu Feng smell speech eyes a bright: "this is a good way!"


    Just as they were laughing, there was a cry of surprise from the crowd. Chu Feng squinted and saw a car coming towards this side crazily. Because the car itself was here at the beginning, the outside guards couldn''t come to the scene at the first time.


    Yan Ruyu turned her head and saw a car flying towards her. Her eyes were slightly coagulated and she felt her stomach. If she died like this, it would be nice?


    But the flying car didn''t hit Yan Ruyu, it just came across. Wen Ao Jun subconsciously released Yan Ruyu''s hand and let Yan Ruyu stand there alone. Yan Tianming''s eyes were cold, but he couldn''t catch up.


    At this time, the car suddenly opened the door, and a man stretched out his hand to hold Yan Ruyu in a daze and pulled it into the car. Everything happened between the electric light and flint, and the car had already galloped out a hundred meters.


    Snatch marriage?


    The word sprang up subconsciously in everyone''s mind. Wen Aojun also came back from his initial madness and roared hysterically, "come on, catch up with me!"


    Today, when Li Ji comes and goes out, Wen Ao Jun''s heart is very uncomfortable. At this moment, he is about to finish the last step. As long as he eats in the hotel, he can take Yan Ruyu completely. He doesn''t want to have such a situation. This is a thorough slap in the face.


    Yan Tianming waved his hand, Jiang Ming immediately let the guards chase and go, at the same time contact the police to block the main road, everything is in an orderly way.


    "If you want to sleep, someone will bring pillows." Li Ji clapped his hands, took out the phone to send a command, then said to Chu Feng: "brother, I can help you is so much, I have a good villa in Guangzhou, give you!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes have been following the far away car at the moment, with a touch of fun in the corner of his mouth. Murong Bing, this woman, is not simple!


    The people in the car are just worldly beauty and Huang Shichang. They are just confused about the worldly beauty driving. The eyes of worldly beauty are crazy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    "Officer, I found someone!"


    Half an hour later, after Jiang Ming hung up a phone call, he came to Yan Tianming and respectfully opened his voice. But his face seemed a little hesitant. Wen Ao Jun on one side growled impatiently, "where are the people?"


    "Shut up!" Yan Tianming at the moment, a heart is in Yan Ruyu''s safety. Hearing Wen Aojun''s words, when he thought of starting the car, Wen Aojun directly let go of his hand and ran by himself. His heart was cold. He only took into account Wen Shuhua''s presence and said, "what''s the matter, speak up!"


    "Vice captain Liu found someone, but there was no trace of Miss Yan except for two people who fainted." Jiang Ming took a deep breath and told Yan Tianming as complete as possible.


    Yan Qingshan stood on one side, his body swayed for a moment and fainted directly on the ground. Yan Tianming, who also wanted to ask something, squatted down to embrace the old man and said, "hurry to arrange someone to send my father to the hospital!"


    The scene again busy up, until Yan Qingshan was sent to the car to leave, Yan Tianming asked: "where are the kidnappers?"


    "Here it is!"


    At this time, three police cars were driving together. Liu Yan got out of the car and waved to the rest of the police to lift the two people from the car: "when I went there, the car stopped there, and they both fainted in the car. Miss Yan''s specific whereabouts could not be traced, but I had been blocked off the main roads."


    "Huang Shichang!" When he saw the man lying on the ground, Yan Tianming knew him naturally and jumped out his name in surprise.


    The guests around were also very curious. Some people who didn''t know who Huang Shichang was were secretly asking the people around them. They were surprised when they knew that Huang Shichang was the young master of tianwangmen. They were really brave enough to attack Yan''s daughter?


    "Asshole!" At the moment, Wen Aojun seems to have found a way to vent his anger. He knows who Huang Shichang is, but he is fearless. He goes forward and kicks Huang Shichang directly. The latter cries out in pain and wakes up: "Damn, which son of a bitch kicked me, don''t you want to live?"


    "Still pulling!"


    Today is Wen Aojun''s most oppressive day. Not only is the scandal revealed, but also the new wife is robbed. The anger is conceivable. Suddenly, he kicked Huang Shichang again: "say, where did you take my wife?"


    Huang Shichang was kicked the second foot and rolled out to wake up the beauty of the world. At the moment, Huang Shichang found out where this was. He was stunned when he saw Yan Tianming, but his tone didn''t start to rush like that: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Wen Ao Jun still wants to do something. The Secretary Hua shouts and comes forward to look at Huang Shichang. His eyes squint and twinkles coldly: "Huang Shao, can you explain why you want to take away my nephew''s new wife, and where is Ruyu''s niece now?"


    "Officer!" Liu Yan didn''t go to see Huang Shichang, who was as miserable as a dog on the ground. She just opened her mouth to Yan Tianming and said, "as I rushed to the past, I received news from my colleagues from all over the place. They all met with accidents on the way around. They were either in traffic jams or in traffic accidents. I was the only one who arrived at the scene all the way."


    "And this time, the police sent out 20 teams!"


    "So clever?" Yan Tianming narrowed his eyes, and a figure flashed through his mind. He looked at the people of Huangfu family who also came to attend the wedding ceremony. He locked his eyes on Huangfu Wenren: "master Huangfu, what can you give me for reference?"


    This is Yan Tianming''s first cognition, the whole Jianghai dare to embarrass himself and the literati at the same time, only the Millennium family, Huangfu family!


    Huangfu Wenren gave Lin Yulin a reassuring look, and stepped forward with a gentle and elegant step: "officer, I''m sorry for such a thing, but I''m not very talented and can''t give any effective suggestions. But if Yan believes it, I can let the family guard of Huangfu family do a little bit of contribution."


    Yan Tianming has been watching Huangfu Wenren when he speaks. After years of official career, he is still very accurate. The meaning of Huangfu Wenren''s words is very clear, and the Huangfu family has no idea about it.


    "Uncle Yan!"


    In this case, Zuo Xiong, who came to attend the wedding ceremony on behalf of his father, came out with his eyes in his hand. His voice was a little playful: "is there another person who can make these events in the river and sea at the same time?"


    Yan Tianming didn''t think about it at first, but at the moment Zuo Xiong said that he immediately thought of a person again, but he didn''t open his mouth. Chu Feng and Li Ji pushed aside the crowd and said faintly, "Zuo Shao wants to say that person is me?"


    Many of the people present were from all over the country. They were not familiar with Chu Feng. Even the local people from Jianghai knew that they could be the descendants of some big guy when they saw him appear with Li Ji.


    Zuo Xiong was forced by Chu Feng to take 30% of the shares of Sanxiong real estate. He has always held a grudge. At the moment, he doesn''t mind giving Chu Feng some discomfort: "Feng Shao talks and laughs. I just remind Yan that there are such people in Jianghai, but those who don''t name fengshao say it''s fengshao you!"


    Maybe many people have never seen Chu Feng, but at the moment, people who are not familiar with Zuo Xiong''s words will know who he is. Lin Yulin''s body trembles, and his eyes toward Chu Feng show disappointment.Chufeng squints his eyes, and his heart flits across the killing machine. Although there are only hundreds of guests here, Chu Feng doesn''t like others to know his identity. It''s just that Zuo Xiong says it at the moment, and he''s not good to start or say anything.


    "Officer, this was just put into my hand, but the person who turned around disappeared."


    At one side, when Yan Tianming is thinking about whether Chu Feng did it or not, Jiang Ming comes up and hands an envelope to him. His face is curious about the person who gave him something, but he didn''t see it.


    Yan Tianming temporarily let go of thought, looked at the envelope in his hand, and then opened it directly. It was a piece of A4 paper. But seeing the information on it, Yan Tianming was shocked, and then he directly crumpled the paper into a ball and stuffed it into his pocket. This was not noticed by the people who paid attention to Chu Feng, but was seen by the document China.


    Yan Tianming raised his head and looked at the lower Chu wind: "I believe this is not the Chu wind, or from Huang Shichang body start it!"


    Zuo Xiong originally thought that he could not let Chu Feng suffer misfortune or make him uncomfortable, but he was stunned when he heard Yan Tianming''s words, and then pointed to Chu Feng: "Yan staff member, it is very likely that he is", "


    " Xiaoxiong, Yan staff member said no, then definitely not. Do you still doubt his judgment? " Zuo Xiong''s words didn''t finish. The Secretary Hua on one side interrupted him and continued to speak. Instead, he looked at Huang Shichang who had already stood up: "Huang Shao, why do you want to rob Ruyu, and who else knocked you out and took Ruyu away?"


    "Me Huang Shichang patted his head. Originally, he came to attend the wedding on behalf of his father. Only when he saw Yan Ruyu at the beginning of the wedding, he felt restless in his heart. At last, he did something later out of control. But at the moment, Huang Shichang felt that he should not do such a thing.


    But also understand that people are called the earthly beauty to drive, own snatch, so say out, we must not believe, shake head a face guilty: "I am obsessed with the beauty of Miss Yan, but from my hands who snatched Miss Yan is who, I do not know, they covered their faces, act quickly."


    "I don''t know how I finally fainted."


    Mr. Yan didn''t seem to tell a lie when he saw Huang Shichang. He could only say a mantis catching cicada. Huang que said: "Huang Shichang, in the face of your father, and if you don''t start, someone will do it. I won''t care about this matter, but I''ll remember later, Jianghai, you''re not welcome. Go back to Guangzhou!"


    When he told people to send Huang Shichang off, Yan Tianming ordered a carpet search across the river and sea. When he turned around, he looked at Chu Feng and said, "Chu Feng, follow me!"


    Chu Feng knows that there are some things that can''t be avoided. He nods his head and walks past. When he passes Lin Yulin, Chu Feng stops to say something. Lin Yulin turns his head to one side. Chu Feng sighs and catches up with Yan Tianming. But when he passes Zuo Xiong, his left hand flashes a golden light, which is not noticeable on Zuo Xiong.


    The speed is very fast, no one noticed. Only after Yan Tianming left with Chu Feng for a few minutes, everyone slowly dispersed. He said that today''s wedding was a farce, but Zuo Xiong, who regretted not to stab Chu Feng''s knife, screamed, fell on the ground and convulsed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    Back home, Yan Tianming, sitting in the car, sent out a series of instructions through Jiang Ming, one of which Chu Feng was most interested in was to completely eliminate the people in the river and sea of Tianwang gate.


    Although I don''t know where Yan Tianming''s intention is, Chu Feng thinks it''s good for him and won''t ask what.


    Back home, let Jiang Ming wait at the door, Yan Tianming with Chu Feng into the study, sitting on the chair Yan Tianming did not have too much nonsense, directly took out the paper which was kneaded into a ball in his pocket and threw it to Chu Feng: "how did you promise me?"


    Chu Feng took the note and opened it. A little surprise flashed in his eyes, but he soon recovered his calm: "it''s hard to stop feeling!"


    On the note was a pregnancy test certificate. The person who went to see the doctor was Yan Ruyu, but the name was Yan yu''er. As a father, Yan Tianming naturally knew that, and now Chu Feng also understood why Yan Tianming said that he had nothing to do with these events, because at the back of the note, the perpetrator, chufeng!


    "It''s so hard to help yourself!"


    Yan Tianming was very angry and laughed, but he didn''t yell at Chu Feng in the end: "then I ask you, after Huang Shichang took yu''er away, did you transfer the people who worked in the wind door to create a series of accidents and delay the police''s presence?"


    "Not bad!" Chu Feng knew that these things could not hide Yan Tianming, and there was nothing to hide at this time. The reason why Liu Yan arrived all the way, Chu Feng was very surprised at the beginning, but when she looked back, she must have known her relationship with Liu Yan, so she let go of that way.


    Yan Tianming narrowed his eyes: "where is jade?"


    "I don''t know. I stopped the people, but it was not my people who took her away." Chu Feng straightened up his body and made a loud opening!


    "Not your man?" Yan Tianming asked in tone and voice, but seeing Chu Feng''s face firm, what did he think of: "it seems that I want to reconsider your contacts!"


    He stood up and walked to the window. Yan Tianming seemed to have no anger at the beginning: "why did Huang Shichang do that? Is it related to you? Otherwise, I really can''t figure out why Huang Shichang wanted to destroy the Great Wall himself


    "Not bad!" Chu Feng nodded and talked to Yan Tianming at the moment. He could only make Yan Tianming look at him differently. This is a man of iron and blood. He won''t loose anything because of his relationship with Yan Ruyu: "because I can''t compete with tianwangmen now, but I don''t want them to wander around under my nose."


    "So when I had dinner with him last night, I used a little tricks, but I didn''t expect to take away yu''er."


    Yan Tianming turned around and looked at Chu Feng: "how can I listen to you? You seem to want to attack the heavenly king gate?"


    "If you want to go further, you have to fly higher!" Chu Feng was silent for a moment and said a word directly.


    "As you wish, I have removed the foundation of tianwangmen in the river and sea." At this time, Yan Tianming''s face softened a lot: "don''t think I''m changing because of you, but I don''t want the river and sea to rise again. Of course, it''s also because of Wen Aojun''s practice outside the church that I''m disappointed."


    "Chu Feng, tell me the truth, where do you want to go?"


    Chu Feng looked at Yan Tianming and himself as if he wanted to be frank, but still kept his own plan: "I just want to stand at a height that can protect relatives, friends and brothers!"


    "Good!" Yan Tianming nodded heavily: "although what happened today makes me very unhappy, but I am not angry at the moment. At the moment when yu''er was taken away, I only knew that I gave her very little. Later, you give her all the things I owe her, so that I don''t feel guilty."


    "But!"


    When he was in another village of liuyinhuaming in chufeng''s Secret Road, Yan Tianming''s words deflected: "in the outside world, I still only admit that Wen Aojun is the son-in-law. And today''s affairs will definitely be investigated by the writers. As long as it is really sure that they are not the people taken away by Huang Shichang, they will eventually gather on you."


    A big hand waved, Yan Tianming domineering side leakage: "so, you see to do, you have the ability to walk with yu''er, I will not stop, but if you can''t resist the pressure of writers, I will personally destroy you!"


    Chu Feng bows to Yan Tianming, knowing that he wants to keep some things. But he also knows that this is Yan Tianming''s biggest concession. He wants women to fight for it.


    Said two words, Chu Feng directly out of Yan Tianming''s study, this matter is to solve, Yan Tianming also consciously or unintentionally for himself to clean up the whole river, but the rest is impossible to help himself, when Jiang Ming sent Chu Feng downstairs, he thought more about who betrayed him?


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that Yan Tianming stood in the study and sighed: "dear daughter, Dad can''t change your decision, it can only be for you to create a man who can give you warmth and security!"


    "Brother, I thought you would be killed by Yan black face!"


    Out of Yan Ruyu''s house, a Hummer stopped there, and Li Ji''s mouth was blankly: "come on, come and have a drink with me!"


    Half an hour later, Li Ji and Chu Feng were eating barbecue and drinking wine in a remote alley. Li Ji asked at the moment, "what does Yan Hei face want you to do? It''s about Yan Ruyu.""Don''t worry, I didn''t betray you." Chu Feng knew Li Ji''s meaning and said when he touched his glass.


    People were taken away by Li Ji''s Dragon soldiers, and they were already on the way to Guangzhou by special means. Chu Feng was grateful for this. He knew that Li Ji had to bear the pressure. Once he was known that he had done it, there would be a lot of trouble.


    "I''m not afraid you''ll betray it. They know that I''ll return the man at the most." Li Ji ha ha ha a smile, was Chu Feng insight into the mind, there is no embarrassment: "just he did not involve Yan Ruyu things, so look for you to do?"


    "I may have Yan Tianming around me."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. Li Ji knew the secret, so he didn''t mind sharing it with him at the moment. What''s more, Chu Feng could see in his left eye: "when I was in the church just now, Yan Tianming received Yan Ruyu''s pregnancy test report, but I don''t know how it got to him!"


    Li Ji narrowed his eyes: "how many people know?"


    Chu Feng showed a thoughtful look. The news was first told by Shen Xiuqin. If she wanted to hurt herself, she would not tell herself. In addition, when she went to the clinic in Pujiang District when she received the information, there were only a few people around, including Xia Yan, Murong Bing and LAN Meier.


    Xia Yan didn''t even know the content of the message. She just got off the bus and left on the way. The only people who went with her were LAN Mei ER and Murong Bing. Her eyes were slightly coagulated: "I think I already have a candidate in my heart."


    "It''s good to have a candidate. The most disgusting thing is the traitor."


    Li Ji pulled a mutton kebab and continued: "in addition, Yan Tianming is the past for you, but the people of the literary family are expected to come to you soon. What should we do?"


    "When they come to me, let''s talk about it." Chu Feng has no worry about a smile, soon he will go to the Imperial City, and the fastest literary family will be a month, maybe two months to find themselves, now worry about these, are superfluous.


    Li Ji saw that Chu Feng was not worried. He was not the emperor who was not in a hurry. The eunuch held up his cup and said, "if there is any difficulty, just tell me that I am waiting for you in the imperial city."


    "It will be!" Chufeng smiles and touches Li Ji''s cup. Sometimes, they don''t need much words. Maybe they can establish friendship by simply chatting, just like Chu Feng and Li Ji at the moment.


    "Cousin, it''s useless to be angry. Finding someone is the key." At the same time, in a suite of Jianghai Hotel, it seems that Zuo Xiong with epilepsy looks at Wen Aojun who is sitting there sulking: "I can be sure that this matter has something to do with Chu Feng. As long as you look at him, it is not difficult to find Yan Ruyu."


    The document Hua Leng hums, looks at his own elder sister''s son coldly way: "you can think of the matter, Chu Feng can''t think of?"


    Wen Ao Jun''s eyes burst into a fierce color: "uncle, otherwise the literati refuse to support Yan Tianming to enter the imperial city. I believe Yan Ruyu will definitely come out if she knows."


    "Even you are so stupid?" When they were a little embarrassed, they said, "Zuo Xiong''s Laozi is now a deputy staff member, waiting for Yan Tianming to move out of that position. Yan Tianming has only made outstanding achievements in the past five years, especially the unification of the underground world of Jianghai, which adds a strong stroke to him. It is difficult to trip him up."


    "So what we can do is to let him go further, so that our literary family can sit on the river and sea, understand?"


    Wen Aojun nodded with shame: "I understand, uncle!" Just think of originally tonight''s bridal chamber candle is quietly lost, the heart is still unwilling: "only we for the benefit of the literati also want to help Yan Tianming, then Yan Ruyu is more impossible to come out, the matter is like this?"


    "Count? Did I say, "forget it?" The Secretary Hua sneered, and the shrewd color surged on his face: "wait until I let the people of the Security Bureau monitor the tianwangmen for a period of time. If it is confirmed that what Huang Shichang said is true, then he is searching for clues. As long as Yan Ruyu does not leave the Heavenly Kingdom, the security bureau can find out."


    Wen Ao Jun a Leng, then face a joy: "yes, how can I forget uncle, you control the security bureau!"


    "Well, a woman doesn''t need to look like this." At the moment, Yan Hua said, "it''s hard for us to pay attention to Yan Tianming, but it''s hard for us to go back to Tianming for the rest of the time."


    "The old man said, Jianghai, you have no need to stay. It''s enough for Huangcheng college to settle for two years!"


    Wen Aojun knew that he was in Jianghai to take Yan Ruyu. At the moment, there was no need to stay. He nodded: "good!" Just to see the doctor after examination has no effect left male: "that cousin how to do, why suddenly on this appearance?"


    Wen Shuhua was also surprised how Zuo Xiong suddenly became like this, but at this time he did not have time to pay attention to these things: "I have told the old man that he attaches great importance to this grandson. The people of the national medical hall are on their way."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    Chu Feng spent the afternoon drinking with Li Ji, until he sent him and Su Xinyu and others on the plane back to the imperial city.


    Standing on the empty ground of the airport, looking at the plane gradually away, Chu Feng inexplicably felt more and more melancholy in his heart. Soon he would also like to board this flight and go to the imperial city with thousands of years of history!


    "Less wind, Wen Ao Jun also left with him!"


    When Chu Feng turns to walk out of the airport, Melanie comes from one side, and a capable woman appears, attracting the eyes of many men in the airport: "it''s just that Zuo Xiong suddenly fell ill after you left, just like a puff. Although there is no evidence, I just received the news secretly, and Zuoquan sent someone to check you."


    "Just check it out!" Zuoxing can''t move now. It''s really Chu Feng''s doing that. It''s a gift not to kill him. He just turns back when he gets on the bus two steps away: "what''s the relationship between Zuo Xiong and the literary family? Why? I think the Secretary Hua is very worried."


    "Zuo Xiong''s mother is Wen Shuhua''s sister!"


    LAN Mei er''s attractive body stopped and threw out a sentence: "so you have left Zuo Xiong unable to move. If the people in the national medical hall can''t cure them, they will certainly find you, and they may directly say that you did it when there is no evidence!"


    What Chu Feng did is a secret to many people, but it''s not a secret for those familiar with her. When she started her car and left the airport, Chu Feng threw out a sentence: "Meier, do you hate me?"


    She was curious about how Chu Feng asked such a question, but after thinking about it, she seriously replied, "because you are a scoundrel. When the group leader asked me to follow you, I thought you were young and promising, but after you attacked me twice, I hated you very much!"


    "Cough, don''t talk about this one!" Originally, she just wanted to test out whether her left eye could see anything in her body, but she didn''t want to answer like this. However, her left eye also told Chu Feng that she was not lying and that she was completely normal when she talked to herself.


    Looking out of the window, is it Murong Bing?


    Looking at Chu Feng''s appearance, she thought she was embarrassed by what she said. At the beginning, she just said it. She didn''t mean to: "where are you going now?"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and thought of Lin Yulin''s heartbroken look at the wedding: "some people how to escape, but after all, to explain clearly."


    LAN Mei Er nodded. Chu Feng didn''t say where to go, but it was clear between the lines. After turning a corner, he drove directly towards the green garden. At the same time, she threw out a sentence: "the day after tomorrow is the opening time of fengteng group. Everything is ready. What else do you need to arrange?"


    "So soon, I thought it would take a month."


    Chu Feng is still thinking about things, and she is a little surprised to hear what LAN Meier said. How long has it taken Shen Xiuqin to completely integrate several companies? Nodding: "I see. I can arrange to go there. After this time, I should go to the imperial city."


    The Chu wind of Huangfu family can''t be shaken temporarily. It can only let it fall into the whirlpool of blue cells, and strive for half a year for himself. Then it will be much easier.


    At present, the tianwangmen can''t afford to offend the tianwangmen. Chufeng doesn''t mind paying for it. It''s just that Yan Ruyu''s affairs may cause the tianwangmen''s vigilance. However, Chu Feng doesn''t need to worry too much. He promises one billion yuan a year. When he is not sure that he did it and has not paid a huge price, he will not do it himself.


    And Yan Tianming used this matter to anger tianwangmen. Before Yan Tianming was settled, even if the tianwangmen wanted to do it by themselves, it was impossible.


    "Why do you want to do that? Isn''t it your Chu family''s blood? Do you think he can''t be born?"


    When Chu Feng goes to the green garden, the church where Yan Ruyu and Wen Aojun are married is shrouded in a layer of night. Murong Bing asks a man standing in the dark in a deep voice: "do you know if you do this, Chu Feng is likely to encounter great danger and die young?"


    "How can you see a rainbow without experiencing wind and rain?" From the shadow came a man''s voice, which was deep and overbearing, and had a heartless meaning: "although Chu Feng grew up in the ordinary from childhood, my Chu family''s blood still flows in her body. My daughters of Chu family are all female. How can a man lack setbacks?"


    "I really regret to tell you that Yan Ruyu is pregnant with the child of Chu Feng!"


    Murong Bing shook his head regretfully, and then his eyes burst with killing intention: "just remember, this is the last time. I will let Chu Feng grow up by himself, and I don''t need you to do more. He is from the Chu family. That''s right. What did you do when his parents left, did you forget?


    If Chu Feng had not awakened his pulse, you would not have looked at him? "


    "Xiaobing, why do you need it?" The man in the dark turned back at this moment, and his resolute face was suffused with faint dignity: "when his husband and wife only saved you once, you are going to live your own life?"


    "That''s my business." Murong Bing looks the same, but there is no enchanting in front of Chu Feng: "when there were no two of them, I would have died. I am sorry for too many people. I can''t do them any more. In this life, I will become Chu Feng''s wife, accompany him to blossom and fall, and look up to the sky!""In the process, I''ll kill whoever hurts my man!"


    Cold and merciless left a word, Murong ice out of the church, she has said this, if the men in the church still want to go their own way, Murong Bing does not mind killing him, even if the original commitment is broken.


    The man in the church came out and looked at the figure of Murong Bing, who could not see Murong Bing outside. His eyes were deep and could not see the thought in his heart: "can you see it?"


    "I can''t see it!"


    In the dark came a voice, very light, light, as if there was no general: "but I can be sure that even if I join hands with you, it may not be her opponent. Maybe only the first person on the black list can win her. Do you know where their husband and wife saved this woman in those years?"


    The man shook his head, and a daze appeared on his face: "I also want to know where Murong Bing comes from. I have never seen it before. Moreover, after their husband and wife came back with Murong Bing, their strength increased greatly. This is something I have always been curious about."


    "Can it be the people who came out of the five forbidden areas?" That does not know where the voice of people again came, with a little doubt.


    "Five forbidden areas?"


    The man''s body trembled for a moment, and his eyes showed a trace of dignified color: "at that time, their husband and wife''s strength even I couldn''t take down, why talk about going to the forbidden area? We should know that there are few places that have stepped into them since ancient times, and people who can come out alive are unheard of. "


    Chen Mo was trapped in the air for a short time. It was obvious that the invisible man was thinking deeply and sighed for a long time: "no matter how good, Murong Bing will be your threat. If you can get rid of it, you can get rid of it. Otherwise, the things you have arranged for many years may be quietly broken and uncertain."


    Hearing that his plan might fail, the man''s eyes were full of murders, but then he disappeared: "she will die, but not now. I need her to let Chu Feng grow up. When Chu Feng is extremely talented, that is, when Murong Bing dies, I will have to trouble you to help."


    There was no sound in the air. The man knew that the man had left. Looking at the direction of Murong Bing''s departure, the man slowly walked outside. After a while, a car came. The man got on the bus and left directly. No one knew where he had gone.


    "Sister Yan, open a door for me to go in. It''s cold outside!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally didn''t know that someone was discussing him in secret. He just stood at the door of the room, and there was some time when he came back. The key could not open the door. Chu Feng knew that he had been locked. It was useless to call Lin Yulin. He could only ask Liu Yan gently.


    Inside came Liu Yan''s voice, but it was not polite at all: "how far to roll far, I am a police officer, sister Yulin is a senior white-collar, do not deal with Jidao boss!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    Liu Yan''s words firmly don''t talk about love, so Chu Feng is very helpless.


    Look around, now we are basically at home watching TV rest, chufeng nununuzui, suddenly loud mouth: "who!"


    The sound is very loud, but Chu Feng is well controlled. Basically, only this room can hear it. Even if people in other rooms can hear it, it is the meaning of each family cleaning the snow in front of their doors. It is certain that they will not come out to see it, so there is no need to worry about it.


    Then directly lean on the side of the door, with a smile on his face.


    Sure enough, Liu Yan heard no movement at the door and Chu Feng''s words in the room. She thought that some of his enemies were coming. Without thinking, she opened the door and went out: "Xiaofeng, where are the people?"


    Don''t know Chu Feng in the moment she opened the door directly into Liu Yan''s face appeared nervous look, although angry Chu Feng embarked on a dangerous road, but does not mean that the heart can really indifferent to see his accident.


    Anxiously ran to one side, but did not have a trace of discovery, finally shook his head anxiously dials the telephone, indicated is the shutdown, in the heart is more anxious.


    At the moment, Chu Feng walked to the door of Lin Yulin''s room in the hall. With her left eye penetrating, she saw Lin Yulin lying in bed without changing her wedding clothes during the day. She looked at the ceiling blankly, as if she had been greatly hurt.


    Gently knock on the door, Chu Feng tone soft mouth: "aunt!"


    In the room, Lin Yulin sits up and wants to get up to open the door. But she finally lies back without saying a word. She hopes that Chu Feng will have a good job after studying well. At the moment, she finds that Chu Feng is on a road she hates, and Lin Yulin doesn''t want to see him.


    All this was seen in Chu Feng''s eyes, shaking his head and sighing: "I know that you are disappointed when I walk on this road, but I can''t help it. If I can, I''d rather live a peaceful life in dianlan, but there are some things that I can''t help myself!"


    "Is there someone who holds a knife around your neck so that you must go to the extreme path?"


    In the room, Lin Yulin''s voice was disappointed: "Xiao Feng, originally I just thought you were a little bit fraternal in terms of love, but now it seems that you are totally a villain. You are not fraternity, you are just contaminated with the malignant on the extreme."


    Tears flow out again unconsciously. Lin Yulin pulled the quilt and covered her head: "so, you go, I don''t want to see you in the future. Anyway, we don''t have any blood relationship. After that, you are you, I am me, and they are irrelevant!"


    Chu Feng''s body swayed unsteadily for a moment, and wanted to break into the door, but understood that Lin Yulin was angry at the moment.


    At this time, outside the open door, Liu Yan''s scream came suddenly. Chu Feng was stunned and then shook his head. This silly girl, I played you like this, and you also played me like this. It''s really not creative!


    Looking at the closed door, Chu Feng finally opened his mouth: "take care, aunt!"


    At the moment, Lin Yulin is still angry. Chu Feng knows that even if she kneels down, she can''t forgive herself. Looking at the door, Chu Feng resolutely turns around. Maybe there is no beginning or end, which is the most perfect memory.


    "Sister Yan, I''m gone. Don''t cheat me out!"


    Out of the door, Chu Feng said with a voice, just toward the stairs, feel a trace of wrong, it seems that deception is not the style of Liu Yan?


    Her left eye flashed when she was in the corner stairwell just now. Liu Yan seemed to be chasing the first floor to check it back. But when she was turning the corner, she jumped down from the fifth floor to the sixth floor and stabbed Liu Yan in the back with a knife.


    The heart suddenly shrinks, Chu Feng''s left eye begins to flood with killing opportunities. Lin Yulin''s indifference has already made him feel bored. At the moment, there are people who attack Liu Yan. How can Chu Feng not be angry?


    His body burst out. Three minutes before the event happened, Chu Feng was confident that everything was under his control. He quickly came downstairs. His left eye was always looking at the surrounding environment. He could see the attacker walking Liu Yan towards a man-made pool in the garden.


    Under the distant vision, Chu Feng clenched his fist inexplicably, but stood there without expression, showing a very depressed look, which seemed to be caused by Lin Yulin''s refusal to meet.


    At this time, a woman''s voice came from the side. Liu Yan jumped over, and her face was angry: "you bastard, you know how to cheat me to play, hum!"


    "Sister Yan, I''m sorry, I lied to you!" Chu Feng turned his head to look at her, revealing a gentle smile. When Liu Yan came by, his body suddenly moved. When the latter''s body was tight and smelling danger, Chu Feng''s hand appeared a gold needle, which was directly tied into Liu Yan''s abdomen.


    There is an acupoint there. After being punctured, the strength of this person''s whole body can be eliminated. In the next half month, it will not be able to agglomerate, unless Chu Feng makes a move.


    "What are you doing?" Liu Yan didn''t fall to the ground, because at the moment, two people could occasionally be seen passing by in the garden. Chu Feng held her, like a person in love, and whispered in her ear: "it takes a little skill to change one''s face, but you can make such a similar 90% appearance in a short time. You are also very good.""It''s just that you should learn something. Liu Yan''s front is different from ordinary people, but yours is too normal!"


    Liu Yan in her arms was the attacker who had just seen Chu Feng''s left eye in the stairwell. She was an expert at changing faces. At the moment, her eyes were surprised and looked at Chu Feng: "you bastard, mine is not small either!"


    "Less wind!" At this time, LAN Mei Er also came in. Chu Feng sent a short message to her when she was chasing down. She had been waiting outside, so she quickly came in: "what''s the matter with Deputy Liu?"


    "Take it, lock it up, I''ll go back and talk about it!"


    Chu Feng did not have time to explain at the moment. When pushing the killer in her arms to Melanie, she said, "in addition, check if she has other things. I want to live."


    Then she waved her hand to let her leave, so as not to cause any unnecessary trouble here, so she walked to the artificial pool. On the edge, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and saw Liu Yan floating on the water surface, and her blood dyed some water around her.


    But when he saw the slightly undulating chest, Chu Feng was relieved. He jumped to the rockery and held Liu Yan in his arms. Then he jumped up and disappeared in the garden. Now Liu Yan''s appearance is definitely not suitable for Lin Yulin to know. Otherwise, it will only be because he provoked enemies to hurt Liu Yan.


    "Er Kui, the mission failed. She was caught by the target of the assassination!"


    A few minutes after Chu Feng left, a man with a western face appeared next to the artificial pool and looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure. Wearing a headset, he whispered: "no one is selling it. According to her real-time control device, it seems that she is the one who is easy to look at. It is obvious that it can not be done in a short time."


    "It seems that five million is not easy to take!" There soon came a man''s voice, full of sinister breath: "but no matter how difficult it is, it will go on. Next, it will be handed over to you. However, you can''t do anything to the people around him. China is a sensitive group. To some extent, it is allowed to assassinate, but it is not allowed to hurt and innocent."


    "Find a way to get rid of this man, and then you can be promoted one level!"


    "Yes, er Kui!" The Western man nodded respectfully, as if the man was in front of him. He cut off the earphone and looked around. If no one noticed, he was ready to leave here and arrange for the next opportunity.


    Just after turning over the garden from the wall, the Western man''s hair was standing up. He suddenly turned around and looked behind him. His eyes burst into a fierce color, but then he returned to normal and walked towards the other side.


    The man standing in front of him is Chu Feng. Seeing the Western man who wants to muddle through, he comes up with a light banter: "as a green level killer of the sun god, seeing the target pretending not to know, is it lack of killer spirit?"


    When the Western man was two meters away from Chu Feng, his body was stagnant, and then a fierce light flashed in his eyes. However, he was not close to Chu Feng. Suddenly, he smelled a dangerous breath and turned back subconsciously. It was still late.


    I don''t know when Murong Bingyang raised her hand. Just now she suddenly appeared and knocked out the Western man: "foreigners are hard bones. My hand hurts when I hit him. My husband, wait a minute. Go back and blow for me!"


    Chu Feng took a look at Murong Bing, who appeared and disappeared, and then turned around: "take it back!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Windgate headquarters!


    In Chu Feng''s room, Liu Yan is gently placed on the bed. Chu Feng then takes off her wet clothes to deal with her wound. However, with the beginning experience, the last cover Chu Feng can not take away, but just like this, Liu Yan at the moment is enough to make people''s blood swell.


    Maybe it was the stimulation of alcohol that made Liu Yan''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly. Then she opened her eyes. Chu Feng saw her eyes with a three-point charm and said quietly, "what do you want to say, wait a minute. Now I''ll deal with the wound for you first!"


    Liu Yan swallowed the words to his mouth, but let Chu Feng clean his wound there. When he stuck a piece of gauze and put down the scissors, Liu Yan said, "who did it?"


    "My enemy!"


    In this regard, Chu Feng had nothing to hide, and directly replied, "that''s a master of disguise. After seriously injuring you, Yi Rong will become your appearance to kill me."


    Hearing that someone changed his appearance to kill Chu Feng, Liu Yan looked tight: "are you ok?"


    "You still care


    Chu Feng took a look at Liu Yan, and then deflected his words when the latter''s eyes were cold: "if it''s easy to look like someone else, I may have been a corpse, but she''s easy to look at you. On the whole, it''s very similar. There''s only one thing that''s not as good as you!"


    "What?" Liu Yan asked curiously, but when she touched the eyes of Chu Feng, her cheeks turned red: "you go to die!"


    "Have a good rest here. No one will disturb you. It''s almost OK to get up tomorrow." Chu Feng shook his head and said, ready to go to see the two killers.


    "Wait a minute." But Liu Yan made a sound at the moment. Chu Feng turned back and said, "Xiao Feng, I know you are good at heart. This road is not suitable for you. Please step back, OK?"


    Looking at the three-point expectation in the woman''s eyes, Chu Feng wanted to agree, but thought of following his tens of thousands of brothers, Chu Feng firmly shook his head: "some roads can choose to turn back, but some roads choose to go all the way down, can''t stand on the top, then it will be crushed into powder."


    "I''m sorry, I hope you understand!"


    With a soft voice, Chu Feng opened the door and left, leaving Liu Yan sitting on the bed. Her attractive body was more charming under the dim light. She snorted angrily, "asshole!"


    After Chu Feng left the room, he took the elevator directly to the underground cell. At the moment, LAN Meier and Xia Yan were all here. Murong Bing did not know where to go.


    Looking at the killer tied to two pieces of wood, Chu Feng looked at the Western man: "green level killers, worth five million each time, I really want to know, who gave five million to my head?"


    Western men directly do not head to one side, rather die than surrender, chufeng''s side of the head, a wind door elite went up, hands appeared a short thin whip, directly whipped on the Western man, PA ring.


    "Until he faints!"


    Chu Feng didn''t take another look. He went to the woman who was easy to look like Liu Yan. He stretched out his hand and brushed it on her face. A very thin mask was taken down. The simulation degree was very high. He looked at her face with mature breath, but the woman with murderous intention in her eyes: "Wes?"


    Although the woman looks similar to the Chinese people, Chu Feng still captures a trace of Wei women''s style.


    The woman didn''t answer Chu Feng''s words. She just turned her head to one side. She couldn''t bear to see her companion suffer torture. Other people beat until they talked, while Chu Feng beat until she fainted. It took courage to think about it.


    Yi Rong woman doesn''t look at herself, Chu Feng suddenly reaches out and grabs the woman''s hair, with a fierce look: "originally I didn''t start with women, but your practice tonight has provoked my bottom line and hurt the people around me. If you don''t satisfy me, I won''t beat you!"


    Yi Rong woman was directly pulled by Chu Feng''s hair and turned her head. Her eyes twinkled and looked at the young man in front of her.


    "Good, I hope you are still so tough


    Then, in Xia Yan and LAN Mei er''s unbearable look, Chu Feng directly leaves the cell and goes to the next room. Xia Yan and LAN Mei Er take a pitiful look at the easy faced woman, and then shake their heads and follow them.


    If it is in normal times, they may persuade Chu Feng not to trample on others'' self-esteem, but now Liu Yan is almost dead, no one dares to touch the scale of Chu Feng!


    LAN Mei ER and Xia Yan looked at each other and looked at Chu Feng who was sitting inside. The latter didn''t seem to know: "go on!"


    The five men who had stopped before started to tear up the black trousers of the easy looking woman, revealing white legs and black silk clothes with strong temptation.


    "Get out of here. Even though they are killers, they have human rights."


    Originally, Liu Yan didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do. He was going to ask him to arrange someone to send him back, so that Lin Yulin would not worry if he didn''t go back so late. But when asked, the Fengmen told him that Chu Feng was interrogating two killers in his cell, and Liu Yan knew what was going on and went down directly.Went forward to push away the five men, Liu Yan looked at the Western man who was still being whipped and said: "don''t hit him!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head in the room, stands up and goes out, looks at Liu Yan who stands in front of the Yi Rong woman: "she almost killed you, if I didn''t find it wrong, I would die too!"


    Liu Yan''s expression was stagnant, but she still shook her head firmly: "I know she almost killed me and almost hurt you, but she is also a person. I don''t object to torture. However, I don''t agree with this way of destroying a woman''s self-esteem."


    "Chu Feng, don''t let me be more disappointed with you, OK?"


    Chu Feng frowned and began to speak for a long time: "go down!"


    After the five men retreated, Chu Feng asked LAN Mei Er to pick up a suit of clothes to put on the Yi Rong woman. Then she looked at Liu Yan and said, "what do you want me to do?"


    Liu Yan stood there and didn''t know what to say. She knew that her behavior just now was challenging the authority of Chu Feng. She just watched a woman being destroyed by five men. Liu Yan couldn''t do it, even though she had almost killed herself.


    Shaking his head with a trace of helplessness: "I don''t know, but I hope you let them go, the police will deal with it."


    "Liu Yan!" Chu Feng''s voice suddenly raised, with a fierce color to open his mouth: "you have to remember, these people are killers, but also high-level killers, who am I? You know very well, I let them go, but do you think they will let me go?"


    Liu Yan knew what Chu Feng said. She looked back at Yi Rong woman and hesitated to open her mouth: "if you promise not to kill him again, I am willing to ask him once for you today."


    "Thank you, just!"


    Yi Rong looks at Liu Yan gratefully. As a killer, she must be cold and heartless. Failure means death. But when she is ready to bite her teeth and accept the fate, Liu Yan brings her warmth. The people who once nearly killed themselves stand in front of themselves to protect themselves.


    Yi Rong woman''s mood is complex, but the purpose of the organization, so that she can not open her mouth to agree.


    Chu Feng came over at the moment and looked at the puzzled Liuyan: "did you hear that? She can''t guarantee herself. How can you let me not start with her?"


    Liu Yan looked a little gloomy and looked at the Western man who had been beaten to pieces: "you can stay with him, but I have to take this woman away!"


    This is Liu Yan''s insistence. She can watch Chu Feng kill a person with a knife, but she can''t watch Chu Feng do things with that kind of soul destroying method. At the moment, she can''t guarantee that Chu Feng won''t do that after she leaves. It''s just a kind of subconscious protection between women.


    "If there is little wind, take it to Deputy Liu!" Blueberry is also a woman. She can ignore a man being tortured, but she can''t ignore a woman being destroyed.


    Xia Yan wants to open his mouth at one side, but his eyes are stunned when he touches Chu Feng, and then he doesn''t open his voice. He is thinking about something in his heart.


    "Yes, you are all very compassionate, but I am the villain." Chu Feng nodded and seemed to be in general distressed, a little bit of the finger easy to face woman: "I will release you today, where to go is your business."


    Then she swept Liu Yan in a gloomy way: "if you have an accident later, don''t regret your decision today!" Then he turned and left the cell completely, just gave Xia Yan a wink.


    Liu Yan burst into a smile. After thinking about it, she didn''t think about it. At the moment, she just wanted to take the girl away. She didn''t want Chu Feng to make mistakes again. She pulled the easy faced woman out of the cell with ease. She was afraid that Chu Feng would repent if she left late.


    After Liu Yan took the easy to face woman into the elevator, Liu Yan went to pick up a knife and stabbed it directly into the Western man''s body. In the surprise of blueberry, she left: "clean up here, nothing happened today."


    Melanie looks at the dead Western man. The woman is taken away. Why kill the man?


    As she slowly turned around, a light flashed in her mind and shook her head: "it''s really insidious!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    In the twinkling of an eye, two days later, Chu Feng has been in the Fengmen headquarters and has not gone out. On the one hand, he doesn''t know where to go. On the other hand, the sun god has tried to do it by himself again. The first time has failed, and the second time he doesn''t know what kind of killer will come. In order to be careful and safe, Chu Feng is ready to have a rest.


    What makes Chu Feng wonder is that he hasn''t seen this ambitious woman for many days since he saw Huangfu Ruo die on the wedding day. He is still very interested in thinking of his infatuated body.


    Of course, there are also concerns about whether Huangfu ruobi is secretly plotting.


    However, no matter how he didn''t go out, he had to go out today. With the golden finger of his left eye, Chu Feng could not get close to him as long as he was careful. It would be boring to live like that.


    "There''s less wind. We can go!"


    When Chu Feng was thinking about something, blueberry pushed the door in. Chu Feng en stood up and thought of a person: "where''s Murong Bing?"


    Kate shook her head. "I don''t know. Since I came back with you that night, I don''t know where to go."


    "Come on, leave her alone!" As for Murong Bing, who claims to be his fiancee, Chu Feng has not seen clearly until now. To say that she approached him with a purpose, but she did not see what she did for a long time.


    Moreover, she often helps herself at a critical time. If it wasn''t for her, Chu Feng really doesn''t know what kind of solution to Huang Shichang''s problem.


    Ten cars of motorcade directly drove out of the damper headquarters, just left for a short time, Yao Qianxue stopped to look at the front: "looking for you!"


    Chu Feng was looking down at the newspaper. Hearing the speech, she raised her head. LAN Mei Er sat beside her and said with a smile: "it can''t be that our great Feng Shao has done something to others?"


    "You don''t talk, no one thinks you''re stupid, you go on, I''ll take her car."


    Look at the police car parked in front of you. Chu Feng opens the door and goes to the front. Yao Qianxue also drives the car to leave directly. The accompanying motorcade also follows. There is no need to worry about Chu Feng''s safety in the river and sea. Besides, there is a hall with hundreds of people hundreds of meters away from the air door, which can be supported at any time.


    "Deputy Liu, why do you want to come to me today?" Chu Feng went to look at the woman who was leaning against the front of the car and was inundated with other temptations. He tossed out a sentence: "is it to report the favor of saving lives, ready to make a promise?"


    "If I can, I don''t want to see you all my life. My sister is looking for you!" Liu Yan white Chu Feng one eye, now facing him, there is always a uncomfortable feeling.


    "Your sister, aren''t you the only girl in the family?"


    Chu Feng was shocked when he heard the speech. Although he didn''t know Liu Yan for a long time, he also knew that she was the only one in Liuyan''s family. Where did she come from?


    Liu Yan directly turns around and gets on the bus from the other side without saying a word. Chu Feng shrugs his shoulders and opens the back to get on the bus. He has already seen who Liu Yan said his sister is. He won the secret bet!


    After Chu Feng got on the bus, Liu Yan started the car directly. Today, fengteng group opened business, and many famous people were present. Liu Yan, as the deputy team leader, is today''s safety commander. Naturally, she also wants to go.


    "How did you become her sister?"


    Looking at the woman sitting in the car, the one who assassinated herself that day, but only with her black clothes and a better face than that night, Chu Feng found out that she was just a little older than herself.


    "Less wind, better!" Yi Rong woman nodded politely, with a little awe. The impact of Chu Feng on her has not dispersed to this day: "sister Yan asked me to break away from the killer organization and be moved with emotion. Moreover, elder sister Yan was right, so I agreed, but here I still feel sorry for the trouble caused by less wind."


    "It''s good that she''s reformed. It seems that she''s not a cop for nothing. It''s really useful." All of these were expected by Chu Feng. He didn''t ask himself the questions he cared about. He just said, "well, what''s your name? It looks older than me. I''ll call you sister in the future."


    "Chu Feng, don''t hit my sister, pay attention!"


    Liu Yan, who was driving in front of her car, turned back to drink at the moment. Subconsciously, she thought that Chu Feng was moved by the fresh and beautiful woman with easy face after dressing up: "I tell you, she is my sister, don''t pull a relationship here!"


    Driving the car seriously, Chu Feng said with his mouth curled and bored: "she is a Vish, but her parents died when she was seven years old, and her relatives ignored her. She bought her other places and got into the hands of the killer group by mistake. Weiss''s name is jichiminko, but I changed her identity. Now she''s called catkins, my sister!"


    "Catkins, floating catkins in the wind, good!" Chu Feng answered clearly, and then looked at the side with a little cramped catkins: "that, originally your name is Ji Chi Ming Tzu. I heard that there is a famous woman named Ji Chi Ming Bu, do you know it?"


    "She''s my cousin!"


    As soon as LiuXu blushed, she certainly knew who Ji Chi Mingbu was. She coughed and said, "but I had a good relationship with her when I was a child. It''s just that after so many years, she may think I''m dead. Moreover, her father and my uncle sold me to other places.""Cough and cough!" Chu Feng coughs violently. He just asks him to adjust the atmosphere at will. He doesn''t want to ask such a word. He looks at the catkins around him. It is really similar to that woman in five points: "it seems that you have a good cousin!"


    Liu Yan was at this time but a cold hum: "hum, Chu Feng, you have long skills, jizhimingbu all know, that cangjing teacher, big island, small Ze these, I think you also know?"


    "Who are they?"


    Chu Feng knew the name because when he was in love with Huangfu Ruo butterfly, the latter didn''t know where to get the disc to play. Liu Yan said these things now. He really didn''t know: "very famous?"


    Liu Yan frowned: "you can dress up. They are like jizhimingbu, the lady of the house!"


    "Sister Yan, you are really impure. I really know jizumingbu''s name even if you look at those things!" Chu wind mouth corner, play out a sentence.


    "To die, I haven''t seen it!" Liu Yan, who had a red face, drank and scolded, just dared not speak again. Those she did. When she was in a dormitory with Guo Meimei, the woman always went out on her cell phone and downloaded a lot of them. At night, they hid in a quilt to watch.


    Just these things, you know it yourself.


    Liu Xu sat there and looked at the Chu wind which was totally different from that night. It was a little surprised, but it was more relaxed. At the moment, when Chu Feng and Liu Yan didn''t have a quarrel, they said, "there is little wind, I don''t know a lot of things organized, so I don''t know who will kill you, but what you have to tell is that the threat will come soon.


    The sun god organization sends two people to the base in a light and dark every time. If success is achieved, it must immediately return to the base. If the loss of contact means failure, the organization will start a second batch of personnel in three days, that is, tomorrow, and will come to the Heavenly Kingdom at the latest the day after tomorrow. "


    "And this time, it must be a red killer!"


    "One? Shouldn''t it be two? " Chu Feng listened, but asked strangely.


    Liu Xu shook his head: "the red level killer must complete 100 tasks to obtain. Even among the sun gods, the number is limited. It is impossible to send two people. The rest of the area also needs it. Therefore, only one will come, and it is also very likely that he came alone because he was a man of the heaven, and he had carried out more than 20 tasks in the TianChao Dynasty, and he was very familiar with it!"


    Chu Feng nodded: "is solitary life very strong?"


    "The fear appeared in the eyes of catkins:" very powerful. I went to sun god killer base a few years ago, and he was directly a red killer without promotion. Because he held a black knife in his hand, he was killed from the entrance of the base to the leader. We estimate that he is not only the strength of red level. "


    Chu Feng frowned slightly, but then he said, "thank you. I know. You should be careful yourself. If the sun god knows you are still alive, you will find you."


    Liu Xu hesitated to open his mouth, suddenly took off his clothes, in Liu Yan calm, Chu wind surprised look: "I also want to live a good life, Yan elder sister also arranged for me to enter Jianghai criminal investigation team, but I have the life detector organized by the sun god organization in my body, they now control my whereabouts in real time."


    "You want me to help you out without endangering your life?" Chu Feng just looked at it, and he probably knew what happened. The nail size detector was connected with blood. If you were careless, you would lose your life.


    Catkins nodded, experienced Liu Yan''s bitter heart, she was not tenacious heart loose, now calm face Chu wind is shy, but compared with life is nothing.


    "I''ll help you!"


    Take out a pill and hand it to her: "eat it, tomorrow will be fine!"


    The catkins sat there with a daze, and the feeling of being broken from it was not common. The detector in her body was clear that it was organized to prevent them from escaping, and was planted by the devil instructor. Some people tried to accept the hand skill in order to get out of control, but finally died.


    But now in Chu Feng''s hand, so simple?


    Liu Yan turns back at the moment, sees the catkins staring at Chu Feng stupidly, and says, "you are silly, to this bastard to see addiction?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    Fengteng group, the original location of Shenshi pharmaceutical company, is now completely improved. Except for the first floor hall, the rest of the upper floors completely enter the work area. The top two floors are the office places above the manager level, and there are rest places.


    The most interesting thing about fengteng after the reorganization is that the canteen on the 15th floor is completely opened. The whole floor is spacious and bright. No matter the manager or any leader, they all dine here, which makes people sigh that fengteng is humanized and fair.


    Shen Xiuqin also specially hired two chefs from Jianghai hotel as chefs of fengteng group headquarters, and provided them with eight assistants who were responsible for the catering of nearly a thousand people in the whole group, and did not need to do anything else.


    At the same time, Shen Xiuqin also sent a message that the former 10 yuan deduction for a meal of Shenshi pharmaceutical company was cancelled, and even dinner was opened, all of which were working meals, and the company was fully responsible for it.


    This news makes many employees excited. Although a meal of 10 yuan is very cheap for them, compared with the previous chefs, they can eat the top chef''s craft without money. They seem quite satisfied. Some single people even think that they will not use to cook instant noodles in the evening.


    Similar benefits have also been introduced one after another, which makes all the former old employees of Shenshi pharmaceutical company excited and their wages have been comprehensively increased. Moreover, the annual leave of the former 15 days was only three days of paid leave, but now it has been upgraded to 15 days of paid leave.


    In addition, there are holiday regulations and group gifts for successive weddings, births and birthdays, and they also enjoy paid holidays.


    Such terms have been sent out through the company''s intranet two days ago, and have also been dug out by good news media reporters. Although fengteng has not officially opened its business at the moment, there are many people who want to work in fengteng group, even if they are aunts cleaning toilets, they all enjoy housing provident fund benefits.


    You can imagine how many people are crazy for what.


    The opening time was at 11:30, and then the hotel was contracted to the 10th floor of Jianghai hotel to entertain visitors. At the moment, in the boss''s office on the 33rd floor, Chu Feng looked at the relevant welfare and nodded slightly: "Vice President Shen is worthy of being a businessman. It''s good. I don''t have any opinions. I''ll just follow this one."


    Shen Xiuqin rolled her eyes and said, "I''m a money slave. I can''t give up these things. It''s all Xiao Xue''s ideas and successfully convinced me."


    "Oh, snow''s advice!" Chu Feng looked at Yao Qianxue, who was standing on one side with a pale red face. He said, "it seems that it''s worth millions a year, but I''m very curious. How did you convince this old salesman?"


    "You are the old doggerel, your whole family is a veteran


    Shen Xiuqin spat a word, and then looked at Yao Qianxue with appreciation: "although Xiaoxue has not graduated yet, all her ideas are from the perspective of the employees at the bottom. Finally, she stands in the direction of the interests of the group. In a word, she convinced me."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chu Feng was stunned and then laughed and looked at Yao Qianxue: "yes, it seems that my choice is not wrong, you are a baby!"


    "Fuck you!" Yao Qianxue was so much embarrassed by the two people''s praise, spat a low head, but can help Chu Feng, she is really very happy.


    Chu Feng at the moment scattered the idea of teasing, turned to look at the office with gentle layout and a touch of auspicious breath: "that this, is also a masterpiece of snow and snow?"


    Shen Xiuqin nodded: "yes, your office was originally carried out in accordance with the previous way, but Xiaoxue said it was not suitable for your style, so I transformed it for you."


    Looking at the door of a small office nearby: "and we Xiaoxue is gentle and lovely. As the Secretary of the boss, I''m afraid you can find her trouble when you have something. Let me connect the Secretary''s office next door, so that you can hear your orders at any time."


    Shen Xiuqin''s meaningful words made Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue blush unnaturally. But Chu Feng was not the first brother after all, and he was embarrassed and then dispersed: "the design is good. I like it very much. When I''m not here, Xuexue, you can work and study here!"


    "If there is anything you don''t understand, ask sister Qin and she will tell you."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Shen Xiuqin was not right: "where are you going? I heard that you have been expelled from Jianghai University. It seems that you have a lot of time, right? "


    "Men''s feet should not always be that piece of ground." Chu Feng said half jokingly and stood up: "make arrangements to meet the guests. After a while, when fengteng is on the right track, I''ll report to Huangcheng University. Jianghai university doesn''t leave people, it has its own place to stay!"


    Although the words are full of relaxed, only that kind of mood only Chu Feng understood, if he could, he did not want to enter the Imperial City in this way.


    Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue take a look at each other. They are both intelligent women. Naturally, they can feel the slight melancholy in Chu Feng''s words. They just understand that Chu Feng''s words are right. Men''s feet should not always be that land!At ten o''clock, Chu Feng didn''t put on any airs. He came down early to meet the guests from all walks of life. Although he hardly knew him, most of them were invited by Shen Xiuqin. Of course, he also received news that fengteng was from Fengmen''s industry. However, no matter what the reasons were, Chu Feng treated them politely.


    By 11 o''clock, Yao Qianxue had hundreds of business cards in his hand, including not only well-known local entrepreneurs in Jianghai, but also a lot of dignitaries from the surrounding areas.


    In fact, everyone is very clear that they are not so much to participate in the opening of fengteng, but to be familiar with chufeng.


    But Chu Feng knew this and didn''t say anything about it. Fengteng group is a company which is absolutely controlled by itself. Many things still need the help of others. In this world, no one is omnipotent.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Chu. It''s time to open the office at last."


    At this time, a laugh came, Shen Xueyan and several people came along, put a big red envelope in the box one meter high beside him, and walked to Chu Feng with a smile on his face and shook hands: "originally, my colleague is an enemy, but I can''t hate it when I hear that fengteng''s hospital will be opened. I even want to resign and follow you!"


    "Dean Shen is joking. My little temple can''t hold you!" Knowing that Shen Xueyan was joking, Chu Feng replied politely, "and the hospital is still in preparation. It is estimated that it will take a few months. At that time, President Shen will still be needed. Don''t suppress me!"


    "Ha ha ha, of course not!" Shen Xueyan chuckled, and all the smiles between his eyebrows were: "what''s more, even if I can''t get along with you, I won''t be with my own daughter, right?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "that is, Dean Shen, you wait and have a drink with you at noon." Then let Yao Qianxue arrange them to a place to wait a little.


    "Master!" But Shen Xueyan walked away. Zhao Guiyuan and several other people who came along, some men and women, didn''t go. At the moment, Zhao Guiyuan roared, "I want to mix with you!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. It''s estimated that Zhao Guiyuan could do such a thing in such an occasion. But facing such a person, he really couldn''t get angry and said with a bitter smile: "what are you doing with me? You have a promising future in Jianghai hospital. I don''t have a suitable position for you here!"


    Zhao Guiyuan did not give up: "I all know that the fengteng hospital under fengteng group will open in a few months. I have agreed with President Shen that when your hospital opens, I will change my job!"


    Chufeng staggers to one side and laughs at Shen Xueyan. He laughs in amazement: "if President Shen doesn''t blame me, welcome!"


    "Master!" Zhao Guiyuan was happy at the same time, his face appeared a little difficult, but I don''t know whether it is pretending or really: "these are my colleagues, they also have such ideas, do not know what you mean?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and looked at several people behind Shen Xueyan. One of them was Yao Shuren''s chief physician. He was a good doctor. He nodded slightly: "doctors are benevolent. They treat diseases everywhere. Of course, you can go to fengteng hospital. I''m very happy."


    "Thank you, thank you!" Several people behind Zhao Guiyuan nodded without falling. They all knew the welfare of fengteng group, which was very exciting. If you want to come to fengteng hospital, it''s not bad. Of course, the more important reason is that Chu Feng''s medical skills make them fascinated.


    Politely let them go to wait for a while. Chu Feng was quite depressed. Before the hospital opened, so many people wanted to come. We should make a good plan when we arrived. At least, we should have a weight class of people sitting in the town.


    Shen Xueyan is the most suitable candidate, but Chu Feng also understood that Shen Xueyan could not become the president of fengteng''s hospital. He patted his head and looked at Shen Xiuqin beside him: "the hospital is about to open. Pay attention to who has a good reputation and reputation, and hire one to become the president of fengteng hospital."


    "At the same time, in charge of other hospitals that fengteng medical company may open in the future!"


    "This matter still needs you to say, I have been paying attention to it for a long time!" Shen Xiuqin had just said hello to an acquaintance, then turned her eyes and said, "it''s you. How do I feel you want to be a shopkeeper?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "said at the beginning, the group of things, you tube!"


    Shen Xiuqin hummed, but also understood that it was impossible for Chu Feng to come to the company all day long. She turned around and was stunned: "weight level!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    Weight class character?


    Originally, Chu Feng was still trying to make fun of Shen Xiuqin, so he heard her saying. He turned his head and looked at her in a daze. However, he strode out at the next moment. Before he arrived, the voice came first: "Zhou Laolai, why don''t you say it in advance? I can pick you up!"


    The man who came was Zhou tianchu, one of the six big men. His appearance was not only the accident of Chu Feng, but also the people standing in other places at the moment was quite unexpected, but then he became more excited that he was not wrong.


    Feng Teng opened business, Zhou tianchu, one of the big men, has come. It''s hard to be prosperous!


    "It happened that Xiao Yan talked to me, and I came!"


    Zhou tianchu gently laughed and held Chu Feng''s hand heavily shaking two times: "how to say that you are also my Savior, without you, I am now estimated to be the white bone of the underground, just came in a hurry, did not prepare anything, you can not see outside!"


    After a pause, Zhou tianchu said with a smile: "but just now I came from the south, someone sent me a set of pen and ink, but it can give you a word!"


    "Mr. Zhou, you are welcome." If it was in the past, chufeng would not be like this, but now his position is different. For the big man in charge of the police system and the security department, Chu Feng still wants to change it. However, he did not refuse Zhou tianchu''s request and waved: "that would be troublesome for Zhou Lao!"


    "No trouble, no trouble!"


    Zhou tianchu walked into the hall with a smile and stood in front of the stone wall with four big characters of fengteng group, and held out his hand: "take the pen!"


    Yan Tianming went up with a large hand in his hand. He was stained with ink and handed it to Zhou tianchu''s hand. Zhou tianchu took it and went to the left. He raised his hand and began to write on the stone wall. The pen was very big, but Zhou tianchu was effortless, leaving four big characters on the top.


    Then he turned to the right and wrote four words again, eight words in total. His writing style was strong and penetrating. Compared with the four characters of fengteng group, it seemed more domineering.


    But Zhou tianchu didn''t stop after putting down his pen. Instead, he took out a fist sized seal from his pocket. After a breath, he stepped forward and directly pressed it in the lower right corner. Zhou tianchu''s three characters appeared.


    All the people who saw this scene were shocked. It was Zhou tianchu''s seal, but now it is printed on the stone wall. In a certain sense, fengteng group has surpassed many large groups.


    And at the moment, more people are looking at the eight characters, the doctor''s benevolence, wind teng the world!


    Chu Feng knows that he owes Zhou tianchu a favor. He looks away from Zhou Xiaoxuan, who is standing on one side in cool plain clothes. Chu Feng doesn''t believe Yan Tianming will be full. He has nothing to say about these things. Only Zhou Xiaoxuan, who came to Jianghai a few days ago, knows. Otherwise, how to explain that Zhou Xiaoxuan, who went back to her own home, appeared here at this time?


    Zhou Xiaoxuan seems to feel the general look, just in touch with Chu Feng''s eyes, and then fiercely stare at one eye, turn to look at other places.


    Chu Feng didn''t care too much at the moment. He went over and looked at the eight characters. Because of the particularity of the stone wall, Zhou tianchu''s inscription not only did not need carving, but also was more powerful.


    Looking at the eight characters, especially when I saw the four big characters in the wind rising in the world, the last one was like a sword, which made people feel cold. What''s more, it made Chu Feng''s heart full of blood, and the wind soared all over the world. Was Zhou always implying that I would run between heaven and earth one day?


    "How do you feel about being a clown?" Zhou tianchu clapped his hands and looked at the eight words he had written. He knew it from Zhou Xiaoxuan''s mouth. After thinking about it, Zhou tianchu sent out such a gift.


    He understood that although it was not as real as gold and silver, as long as these eight words were here and Zhou tianchu existed, fengteng would not have any irreparable accidents or ordinary small troubles in the future.


    "Mr. Zhou is so generous. I''m jealous of him!"


    Before Chu Feng answered, a woman''s voice came from outside. The crowd dispersed. Jin Qiaoyan came in with the Huangfu family members: "when Huangfu group settled in Huangcheng, you didn''t have time to ask Zhou Lao to write a inscription. This time, I envy Chu Feng''s luck."


    In the dark, a goblin came, and Chu Feng said with a gentle smile: "Madame Huangfu is laughing. Old Zhou just sprinkles some ink. How can he make such a remark as jealousy?"


    Jin Qiaoyan can''t be charming in such a public place, but her eyes seem to be very angry with Chu Feng. But she also knows that she can''t make trouble on such an occasion. She goes forward with a smile and bows to Zhou tianchu: "Qiaoyan, say hello to Mr. Zhou!"


    "Yes


    Zhou tianchu''s reply was not salty, and then he looked at Chu Feng: "wait for the opening ceremony. I''ll cut the ribbon for you. When I''m old, I want to sit down more. Call me when I''m old!" Then, accompanied by Zhou Xiaoxuan and others, she went to have a rest.


    Yan Tianming''s eyes were a little complicated, but he nodded politely: "Madam Huangfu, it''s been a long time since I saw you. I''ll go to accompany Mr. Zhou first, and we''ll talk again when we have time." Finish saying as if to avoid the ghost general leave, in the heart is sighing, once secretly loves the goddess, now''s wife!Jin Qiaoyan''s eyes playfully took back: "Xiaofeng, that I also go to wait, wait, I also cut ribbon for you!" Later, he threw a wink at Chu Feng and went to one side.


    Chu Feng, a woman who was very spirited and secretly told death, was also thinking about whether to wear a green cap to Huangfu''s asking the sky. However, such an idea just came into being and immediately dispersed. Some women could go on it, but they couldn''t afford the consequences!


    When Chu Feng was ready to go out to meet the guests and wait for the time to come, Huangfu Ruolan was like a snake winding up and took his arm: "I haven''t seen you for many days, but I miss you so much!"


    Chu Feng wants to get rid of Huangfu Ruolan, but it is inconvenient for many people at the moment. He can only keep his mouth open and bear Huangfu ruodie''s cold eye: "miss Ruolan, I still have something to do now. How about a chat?"


    Chu Feng really want to slap the past, your bus man is more, no one to look for another is, but the face is kept smiling: "that, have a chance, I''ll find you one, I really want to go outside now!"


    "That''s what you said. Don''t regret it then." Huangfu Ruolan Mei laughs, but she doesn''t bother Chu Feng any more. When she releases her voice, she gives Huangfu Ruo die a provocative look, and then she walks towards Jin Qiaoyan.


    "What are you up to these days?" When Huang Fu Ruo die leaves, Chu Feng comes to Huangfu Ruo die''s side and asks with a little concern. It''s only true or false, which only Chu Feng knows.


    "Soaked by men!"


    Huangfu ruodie coldly dropped a word and directly took Huangfu Ruoxi, who wanted to talk to Chu Feng, to the other side, as if Chu Feng owed her a lot of things.


    Chu Feng felt his chin and couldn''t think about the result. He just turned to go out and his body was shocked. Lin Yulin, dressed in a long black dress, followed Huangfu Wenren in a graceful and charming way. But he was just a short-term stunned God. Chu Feng went up: "welcome to Huangfu, I thought you would not come!"


    Then he turned his head and looked at Lin Yulin: "aunt!"


    Lin Yu Lin just nodded a little, and then did not go to see Chu Feng more. She stood there in silence, playing the woman beside Huangfu Wenren.


    Huangfu Wenren didn''t pay attention to this, but just said with a smile: "soon we will be a family. Naturally, I will come to fengteng group. Moreover, your little aunt and I will be married for some time. Don''t be too busy and don''t show up at that time."


    "That''s for sure. Master Huangfu, you and my aunt will go to have a rest, and the ceremony will begin immediately." Seeing Lin Yulin like this, Chu Feng''s mood seems depressed. He reluctantly smiles and says, "he goes out with Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue. His fist is unconsciously clenched, but then he releases it.


    In the following time, a lot of people still came, and Yan Qingshan was getting better. The old man, who was secretly told by Yan Tianming about Yan Ruyu''s affairs, was in a good mood at the moment. When he saw Chu Feng, he said three good things, which was the joy of becoming an ancestor level figure.


    Many others came, but most of them didn''t know Chu Feng. Some of them had only seen them on TV. The appearance of Cui Xin made Chu Feng curious. However, he was relieved to know that she and Shen Xiuqin were old classmates.


    In addition, the representatives sent by Liu Mo also came. As one of the shareholders of fengteng real estate, Liu''s financial group is one of the shareholders of fengteng real estate. However, no one knows whether they are happy or upset.


    "Welcome to the opening ceremony of fengteng group."


    At the time of 11:30, Cui Xin was invited by Shen Xiuqin to be the host. At the moment, she stood there and said: "here, on behalf of all the staff of fengteng group, I welcome you all. Now, invite our leading role, Miss Shen Xiuqin, fengteng vice-president, to come on stage!"


    This is also the meaning of Chu Feng. After that, Shen Xiuqin will be the helmsman of fengteng. She will not be here for more time. It is better to let her become the front door of the company. Shen Xiuqin starts to complain, but she still has no choice but to agree!


    Just said more Chu Feng, irresponsible man!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    Thank you again for coming to the opening ceremony of fengteng group


    Shen Xiuqin walked up slowly. Today, a well dressed woman stood in front of the standing microphone with a smile on her face: "at the same time, it''s also the day when the new products of fengteng pharmaceutical company and fengteng real estate company of fengteng group come into market and break the ground."


    Mr. Yan qiaoqin and Mr. Yan Qiaofeng have formally announced the establishment of the group


    With the constant applause, Zhou tianchu came along accompanied by Yan Tianming, and the long red ribbon has also been opened. Although Shen Xueyan and Yan Qingshan are well-known people in Jianghai, they still lag behind and do not keep pace with Zhou tianchu. As for Jin Qiaoyan, they do not care about these things.


    Chufeng went up with a smile and nodded with Zhou tianchu. After nodding, they stood in front of the red ribbon. Each of the six people held a colorful ball. In the reporter''s flash lamp, they cut off all together, and the fireworks that had been prepared were also sent out with a warm and very warm voice.


    At the same time, the firecrackers that Yan Tianming personally approved to set off in the urban area also went off, which lasted for ten minutes. It was a specially customized firecracker, which resounded through the sky and opened the beginning of the growth of a commercial tycoon.


    "Now let''s ask our boss secretary to recommend the three drugs that we are going to market soon!"


    After Chu Feng and others finished cutting the ribbon and retreated, Shen Xiuqin opened her mouth with a smile and went straight down. She was a smart woman. She knew that Chu Feng had consciously or unconsciously cultivated Yao Qianxue. Therefore, there was such an opportunity for Yao Qianxue to show her face.


    Of course, it is also because Yao Qianxue has such ability.


    Many of the people present today are dignitaries Yao Qianxue has never heard of before. Although she is a little nervous to speak at the moment, she still walks up with a smile when she sees the encouraging eyes of Chu Feng. Wearing a long white dress, she looks like a fairy falling to the earth, and instantly makes the scene quiet.


    "That''s my daughter. Chu Feng is his boyfriend."


    Today, Mu Huanglian and Yao Shuren, who specially came to attend fengteng''s opening ceremony, were standing in the crowd. At the moment, she pointed to Yao Qianxue, who was ready to speak. Her face was full of pride and pride.


    People who had no good feelings for mu Huanglian, when they heard that the man above was a woman of Chu Feng, his eyes lit up and said politely, "it''s fengshao''s girlfriend. Her beauty and ability are not bad. You are blessed!"


    "That''s that, that''s it. I don''t want to see who raised her daughter."


    Although she knows that Yao Qianxue and Chu Feng have no such thing, they just don''t hinder Mu Huanglian''s showing off. She knows that Chu Feng will not come out to clarify anything, and she also has her own plan to rise with the help of Chu Feng''s wind!


    "OK, Xiaoxue is going to talk." Yao Shuren stood beside him. Although he agreed with Mu Huanglian''s idea, he hesitated when he knew that Chu Feng was also the leader of the school. However, he still firmly believed in Chu Feng''s character. At the moment, he was more helpless than his wife''s.


    "Hello, my name is Yao Qianxue. Now I''d like to introduce three kinds of drugs that our company is going to market soon."


    Yao Qianxue voice with a non cannibalism between the breath of smoke and fire came out: "first of all, I''d like to introduce the first medicine, Fengshi Huiyuan pill!"


    With Yao Qianxue''s words, a screen with a length of four meters and a width of four meters was pushed out of the hall. Yao Qianxue took over a small stick with a sense of touch. Knowing that Shen Xiuqin gave her such a chance, she couldn''t do it wrong. A pill appeared on the screen, which was the trauma medicine developed by Chu Feng, but was renamed.


    "This is Huiyuan pill, which can repair the scars of the body and does not have any side effects. No matter new or old injuries, serious injuries or even disfigurement people, as long as they are used according to the course of treatment, they can return to their previous delicate skin. Of course, for those who are disfigured and have large wounds, they should be equipped with Huiyuan liquid to use together!"


    Yao Qianxue has completely calmed down and slowly said the information in her mind: "huiyuandan is divided into two versions of ordinary and gold, which are the same 10 courses of treatment, but the golden dress is an enhanced version, which can make the skin more energetic than before, and there is no trace of injury."


    When she said these words, Yao Qianxue was particularly embarrassed. She knew that the common and gold medicine were the same. She just wanted to let the rich consume, so that''s why. However, in business, although Yao Qianxue knew, she would not say anything.


    "Miss Yao, is it OK to be like me?" At this time, a half face disfigurement man came out, originally covered, but at the moment to hear such words, he is very excited, although can go to plastic surgery, but heard that after plastic surgery will shrink, so he has been covering the face of life.


    Yao Qianxue was also startled. She knew that the person in front of her was the boss of a listed company. When the villa where she was once was damaged by fire, she did not lack money. When she was a little nervous, she also smelled the opportunity.Politely nodded: "yes, you belong to moderate disfigurement. According to the developer, it needs seven courses of gold and Huiyuan liquid to heal. If you want to restore healthy skin, you can choose to use 10 courses. We are pure Chinese medicine preparations, without any side effects."


    The man was so excited that he could recover his burned face without surgery. He didn''t believe in it very much: "Miss Yao, I want to know how much a course of treatment is for gold?"


    At this time, everyone nodded, and they all felt strange. It was like that man. Not to mention taking medicine, even if it was a few hundred thousand to go to the operation, it would not necessarily have an effect. Some people with bad intentions are waiting for the wind to make a fool of themselves at the moment!


    "The gold package costs 1000 yuan for a course of treatment, and the unified price of Huiyuan liquid is 18888 yuan!" Yao Qianxue stood there calmly, saying her own heart beating words.


    On one side, Chu Feng almost fell to the ground and looked at Shen Xiuqin standing beside him. She was playing in the dark. Her highest sales were seven courses of treatment. Now she has ten courses of treatment, and Huiyuan liquid has added ten times to her own standard. Chu Feng doesn''t have to think about it and knows that it was Shen Xiuqin who came up with these things.


    I knew I didn''t tell this woman that my medicine had better effect on skin!


    When Chu Feng slandered Shen Xiuqin as a traitor, people standing around were filled with sorrow. If Yao Qianxue said that a course of treatment for gold dressing costs 10000 yuan, they could accept it, even more. But now 1000 yuan, plus tens of thousands yuan, can make disfigured people like this. What''s the matter?


    Yao Qianxue knew that everyone was shocked, but there was not much anxiety. Chu Feng, who cured Yao Shuren, gave her confidence: "in addition, in order to celebrate the opening of fengteng group, we will give 100 people for each type of listed drugs of fengteng pharmaceutical company to those in need."


    "It''s like Mr. Liu. Our company gives back seven courses of treatment and a bottle of Huiyuan liquid according to a quota. It''s effective. We''re talking about other things!"


    Yao Qianxue''s face was full of self-confidence: "but before we sent out 600 people with three kinds of drugs, we didn''t receive the final praise. All three drugs will not be on the market. We will compensate those who use the three drugs without effect, and each person will be compensated with 100000 yuan."


    People sigh, at first they doubt whether fengteng is bragging, but at the moment when they say such a thing in public, all they have is surprise.


    Soon, less than a moment after Yao Qianxue finished speaking, dozens of staff members came here with dozens of boxes of medicine. Yao Qianxue personally walked over and picked up seven boxes of medicine and a small box of things packed in front of the man: "Mr. Liu, you can take this back to use, within two weeks, you will get unexpected results."


    Mr. Liu is still a little skeptical, but considering such an occasion and Zhou tianchu''s presence, even if the medicine has no effect, he can''t die. Mr. Liu nodded and took it and said, "Miss Yao, if the medicine really has the same magical effect as you said, I won''t try it for free. I will give ten times the reward on the basis of gold dress!"


    "You won''t be disappointed."


    Yao Qianxue walked back with a smile. Her voice also showed a strong driving force at the moment, but her face was a little red: "the next two drugs I want to introduce to you completely break the cognition of the world medical field, and usher in a revolutionary spring for men and women in the world."


    We all temporarily removed the initial idea, are very curious, fengteng group''s first drug is so shocking, then the drug behind is not more people''s tongue? For a moment, everyone was excited and seemed to be very curious about what Yao Qianxue said.


    Yao Qianxue walked to the screen at the moment, and suddenly called up a pair of body structure diagram of men and women. Many people in the scene blushed. Yao Qianxue was also embarrassed, but still said: "I believe that both men and women are good, and hope to make their other half get great satisfaction."


    "The other two drugs of fengteng group will let you bid farewell to surgery and those stimulant drugs with side effects, and usher in your spring."


    The whole scene was silent. The eyes of the women who had experienced countless times or were dissatisfied with themselves in front of them lit up and clenched their fists subconsciously.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    "The effect of this medicine is so simple that I don''t need to introduce it too much?"


    Yao Qianxue was really embarrassed to go on. At the moment, she turned to the people below and asked. Many people nodded. Yao Qianxue laughed: "Fengyuan Yangyin pills are divided into ordinary clothes and luxury clothes. Ten days a course of treatment requires ten courses of treatment. After a course of treatment, you can already feel the change.


    After ten courses of treatment, fengteng can sign a guarantee with you. If you are 20 years old, you can sign a guarantee for 40 years. And so on. For a woman of 50 years old, she can guarantee that she will not rebound within 10 years. The medicine will change according to different people. But the younger the girl is, the better the effect will be.


    If women are not so satisfied with the recovery of firmness and firmness, they can use 20 courses of treatment, which can stimulate the rebirth of dead cells in the body and achieve better results. It is not difficult for everyone to recover to 18 years old! "


    "This is the guarantee of fengteng. Even for girls with congenital dysplasia, 10 courses of treatment can make you reach the normal level, and 20 courses can make you more and more beautiful."


    "How can I feel strange when this girl introduces this Standing on one side of the Chu wind mumbled, quite emotional.


    Shen Xiuqin also nodded: "but can''t deny, she said I want to use this medicine!"


    Chu Feng turned his head and looked at Shen Xiuqin standing beside him. After a while, he said softly, "sister Qin, three courses of treatment are enough!"


    "What can I do?" Shen Xiuqin was just talking about it. She didn''t expect that she would have room for development. She was stunned when she heard her speech at the moment!


    "Go to you, I''m not sorry for it!" The more she listened, the more red she blushed and spat. However, she had already decided to make three courses to use. No woman would be too small.


    Chu Feng looks at Liu Yan who is guarding, and says secretly that maybe she doesn''t need this medicine any more. It''s totally beyond her normal scale, but it looks very harmonious!


    "Miss Yao, is this also a free ten course of treatment?" At the moment, a female reporter with a microphone opened his mouth. People looked at him with slight disdain. He was just like a man, but his appearance was pretty good.


    "It''s a free ten course of treatment!"


    Yao Qianxue politely nodded back and looked at the female reporter in her twenties who did not have the scale yet: "however, you can occupy two places. We will give you 20 courses of treatment by fengteng. I believe you will have unexpected surprise at that time."


    Female reporter also excited at the moment, subconsciously opened: "can you achieve the same as you?"


    The female reporter also realized that what she had just said embarrassed Yao Qianxue. After an embarrassed smile, she said, "thank you first. I''ll take 20 courses of treatment."


    Under Yao Qianxue''s introduction, we all know that Fengyuan Yangyin pill can achieve the effect in two weeks, just like huiyuandan. Many women are very excited. Yao Qianxue estimates that women are thin skinned and allow confidential registration to receive medicine, but only after the ceremony.


    Many people are very happy. Although Fengyuan Yangyin pill costs 200 yuan for a course of treatment and 2000 yuan for ten courses of treatment, compared with those who go for surgery, this money is nothing. Moreover, fengteng promises 40 years. Even if a woman is 40 years old, she still has a 20-year guarantee.


    Although regret is not a lifetime, but can maintain that charm until the age of 60, we are satisfied!


    "The last medicine, Emperor Dan!" At this moment, the screen on the screen conversion, a group of drugs appear, Yao Qianxue face slightly red mouth: "the effect I believe you also vaguely guess, I will not go into detail, and Fengyuan Yangyin pills, the same version, the same price, ordinary clothing is still ten courses of treatment!"


    "If you don''t satisfy yourself, you can get improvement after taking 20 courses of treatment. The luxury version needs 10 courses of treatment. The difference is, Emperor pill, we fengteng can guarantee that the rebound before 80 years old is only 30% lower, and still has vitality."


    Many of the men who listen to it with a mindset take a cool breath when they hear the words. They think that the 80 year old people can''t walk any more. What can they do?


    But what Feng Teng gave us was guarantee and invalid compensation. Everyone was very excited. Or did he start the disfigurement of Mr. Liu. Maybe he had a thick skin after disfigurement. Now he said, "Miss Yao, I''m nine centimeters. If I use luxury clothes for ten courses of treatment, how far can I go?"


    Yao Qianxue is in a dilemma. She can introduce women calmly. At the moment, she doesn''t know how to talk about men''s problems.


    "According to the course of treatment, ten courses of gold, you are over 40 years old, vitality is limited, but to 123, I can guarantee!"


    When Yao Qianxue was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer, Chu Feng came up with a warm smile on his face: "at the same time, the medicine and Fengyuan Yangyin pills are not sold to men and women before the age of 20. Remember to bring your ID card when you buy them. After all, everyone knows that they will not stop until they are 20 or 10 years old."


    When everyone was surprised, Chu Feng went on to say: "as the boss of fengteng, I make one guarantee here. Fengyuan Yangyin pills, aged 20 to 30, usually have 20 courses of treatment and 10 courses of luxury packaging. According to their own consumption and existing physical foundation, two to three cups are added at least.From 30 to 40 years old, you can add one or two cups at least. When you are 40 to 60 years old, you can recover to the body you were before 30 years old. Depending on your physical effect, add one cup or no! "


    The brief and detailed introduction of Chu Feng made those women nod their heads frequently. As for the final effect of Fengyuan Yangyin pill, there is no need for Chu Feng to say that they also know that it needs their own men to test.


    As for the emperor''s pill, ten courses of treatment are guaranteed to increase the ability by more than three times. Before the age of 80, it can be reduced by at most half. Twenty courses of treatment will increase by two to six centimeters depending on the age and body!


    As for the luxury version of emperor Dan, ten courses of treatment can extend more than four times the time, depending on the age and body, growth of 3-8 cm, never rebound, after 80 years old, can still maintain two-thirds of the drive


    "The above drugs, fengteng will sign a guarantee with you, or you can use them first and pay later. I hope you can solve your worries!"


    After simply and directly finished the effect of these drugs, Chu Feng bowed slightly to the bottom and then handed the front desk to Yao Qianxue again. His own medicine was explained clearly by himself. Even if he knew Yao Qianxue''s appearance, he could not say clearly.


    "Xiaofeng, can you give me and your uncle one of the two medicines?" Chu Feng just went to the back, Mu Huanglian did not know where to drill out, her face full of expectation.


    Chu Feng was surprised and laughed. After ten courses of treatment, he said with a smile: "Auntie, take it and use it. It''s just that these things should be controlled. Snow and snow hope you live to be 100 years old."


    Even though Mu Huanglian''s face was thick, she was a little embarrassed at the moment. She took two kinds of medicine with good packaging in a smile. She left in the wind and saw Chu Feng smacking her tongue. If Mu Huanglian was not an ordinary person, he would almost doubt whether she was a hidden high hand.


    Under the leadership of Yao Qianxue, the efficacy and everything of the three medicines as well as the commitment made by fengteng group were completely told. Finally, in addition to Fengyuan Yangyin pills going to the conference room to sign and receive them to ensure that they would come back to interpret the effects within half a month, Huiyuan pills and Emperor pills were delivered on site.


    There are only 600 places for ordinary clothes and luxury version, which is far from enough for the people on the spot. They are worried that they have not been given a free trial. We are also looking forward to seeing the effect of these users. If it works, we will have to buy more money to use it.


    In particular, those men and women who are born with deficiency have made a decision in their hearts. If it is really effective, they should get as much money as possible. As the saying goes, a thousand gold is easy to get, but an inch is hard to find.


    The happiest thing is Mr. Liu. He has the courage to take all the three drugs. He said that he not only used them for himself, but also gave them to his wife. The husband and wife were the first batch of users of fengteng group.


    Looking at the smile on everyone''s face, Chu Feng stood there calmly. He believed in the medicine he had made, so he didn''t worry about it. For ten courses of treatment, Chu Feng only said too much. These drugs are quick acting and have no side effects. The use cycle is seven stars, one and a half months.


    By then, all the information will come back, and Chu Feng can almost foresee the future spring.


    Turning around and looking at the four characters left by Zhou tianchu in the hall, Chu Feng whispered in secret, "this day is not far away!"


    The opening ceremony lasted for an hour and a half, and ended at about one o''clock. The number of people who came to attend the ceremony far exceeded what was expected at the beginning. Finally, the whole Jianghai hotel was contracted out. Chu Feng entertained all the guests until more than nine o''clock in the evening, which made them feel at home.


    It''s just that the people who come here today are not calm. Everyone is concerned about fengteng. The so-called effect will be achieved within two weeks, because they know what that means, which means that fengteng will set off a revolution in the field of medicine.


    On that night, Chu Feng went to Guangzhou secretly. No one knew it. Until about ten days later, no one saw him appear in Jianghai. Moreover, the first time he came back was not the return door, but to Yan Tianming''s official residence!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    "Boss, are you here?"


    Chu Feng, who left Yan Tianming''s home, went directly to fengteng group, but without the style of a big boss, he went directly from the high-rise elevator to the top floor. As soon as he left the Deputy boss''s office, he heard Shen Xiuqin''s playful voice.


    Chu Feng''s body is very exciting. He doesn''t know how to answer it. He feels like he''s in some movies. Are you here?


    Just had such an idea, Chu Feng himself was startled, in the heart secretly, this is jade son''s good sister, rabbit does not eat nest side grass to go to sit down: "ten days, I always want to see how the group in your hands run?"


    "I thought you were going to be a real shopkeeper!"


    After giving Chu Feng a white eye, Shen Xiuqin opened the drawer and took out a document to open it: "at present, the opening and transformation of the old district has begun, and the rest of the relocated households have accepted compensation to leave, but some people have not left, because they have not developed there, so I am ready to wait for you to come back."


    Chu Feng took over the information and squinted slightly. Then he said, "I will refuse this matter. If we want to do it, we can start construction together. There is no need to delay. Although the contract period is ten years, we should speed up the progress. It is impossible to eat the development of this old area all the time."


    Shen Xiuqin frowned: "do you want to use special means?"


    "Am I such a man?" Chu Feng left the document on the desk and asked without a word. Then he said, "don''t worry. Although I was not born very clean, I will use gentle means in such a formal thing. You can wait for my notice then.


    Of course, we need to be formal. If other people are not regular, you can contact Melanie. In Jianghai, no one can make you unhappy


    Shen Xiuqin is worried that Chu Feng will let the people of the damper go to work directly. At the moment, she can feel relieved: "I''ll deal with it for you. In addition, it''s about building materials and construction companies. If we develop such a big project, if we employ other people, the cost will be very high. I mean we have building materials companies and construction companies, so we don''t need to ask for help ¡£¡±


    "This is not feasible in the short term. After all, our new drug has not yet come into the market. The first official payment has arrived, but it is not enough!" Chu Feng thinks about it and shakes his head. Although fengteng seems to be a group with more than 10 billion yuan, Chu Feng knows that it is just a strong external force and a large amount of money has been invested in the opening up and production of drugs.


    "Let''s wait a while." Shen Xiuqin nodded and understood the current situation of the group. Even if he wanted to do anything, he had to postpone it for a while: "by the way, drug production has opened ten production lines in accordance with what you said, running 24 hours in three shifts, but the production of three kinds of drugs is still limited."


    "In a few days, it will be half a month. Then customers who try free will come back and give feedback. Our drugs will be on the market in 10 days at the latest. I''m worried that the supply is in short supply."


    Chu Feng leaned on the chair: "supply exceeds demand is necessary, after all, there are too many people, medicine is limited!" But then he looked at Shen Xiuqin and said, "what can you do?"


    "I mean monopoly marketing." Shen Xiuqin''s eyes twinkled with ambition: "fengteng pharmaceutical company has its own chain drugstores. Recently, I have let the number of pharmacies increase to 200. We produce and sell our own products. What do you think, so that the profits will double?"


    "Are you crazy about money?"


    Chu Feng coughed and laughed. He said faintly, "you should know the truth that eating alone is difficult to get fat. Even if you eat alone is comfortable, there are risks. China is very big. There are dozens of provinces and thousands of cities. You think you can eat all of them. In addition, can we open up foreign markets, and you should eat them yourself?"


    When Shen Xiuqin frowned, Chu Feng thought about it and said, "30% of the drugs we produce will be kept for sale. In addition, in the face of recruiting regional agents throughout the country, we will manage the rich land of Nanjiang by ourselves in eight regions of the Chinese dynasty, and give the rest seven regional agents."


    "Only in this way, we will not suffer from jealousy and persecution. Happiness alone is not as good as that of others."


    Shen Xiuqin frowned and pondered over it. Finally, it seemed that what Chu Feng said was also reasonable: "well, I will arrange for 10 production lines in one pharmaceutical factory, one of which produces ordinary drugs, and nine production lines produce three kinds of drugs on average. I estimate that it can supply two regions at most, and it is useless if we leave 30% of them ¡£¡±


    Chu Feng also realized that the current production is a problem: "do you mean expansion?"


    "Not bad!" Shen Xiuqin whispered that she was smart and said her own idea: "isn''t the old Pujiang district under development now? I went to have a look two days ago. There is a factory that covers an area of 200 mu, and the environment inside is also good. I mean, set up the second pharmaceutical factory there?"


    Chu Feng didn''t speak. After listening to Shen Xiuqin finish her meaning, she finally shook her head: "if you want to occupy so much land in Pujiang District, you are totally in trouble with yourself. I don''t agree."


    "Why?" Shen Xiuqin pursed


    "The development of Pujiang district is no less than the center of the urban area. If you go there to open a factory, it''s not stupid. If you make a real estate District, you can make more money?" Chu Feng did not avoid saying: "and the official does not necessarily agree, plus our production of drugs is to see sales, not to see where the factory opened.""I mean, there is a piece of wasteland of 1000 mu in the middle of Jianghai and Hangzhou. The official is inviting investment. Contact Yan and find a way to rent it, so that the official can drink water too!"


    In Shen Xiuqin''s displeased look, Chu Feng gave her a look: "renting there is now half rent and half free, in order to open up the prosperity there. Taking 1000 mu of land is enough for you to make 100 production lines and build a medical garden. But take the old Pujiang district to make a factory building, 10 mu of land, and kill you 1000 mu outside. You have a lot of money?"


    "I see. I''ll ask Yan to sign a 100 year lease contract!" Shen Xiuqin seems to understand something. Chu Feng is now tying the officials together, nodding and saying.


    A hundred years'' rent? But I don''t want to say anything. Now that piece of land is deserted and the government wants someone to insert it. Chu Feng is confident that fengteng''s rise will drive the development of the surrounding areas. Chu Feng doesn''t have to think about it and know that fengteng is a cheap land.


    After talking about the work with Shen Xiuqin, Chu Feng went to the boss''s office. Yao Qianxue sat in the Secretary''s office next door. Chufeng walked over with a smile: "Xuexue, don''t you miss me?"


    "The sleeping woman is back, good!"


    Yao Qianxue just raised her head to have a look, and then looked down at things there. Chu Feng glanced at the book of economics and management. She didn''t say anything. She was speechless. What Yao Qianxue said just now: "how can I offend you when I meet and say such hurtful words?"


    Yao Qianxue breathed out a breath, put down the pen in her hand and turned to look at Chu Feng: "I ask you, why do you give my mother and my father those medicines, don''t say you don''t have them. Yesterday I saw the packaging in the garbage can. They are all over 40 years old. How can you play with them like this?"


    "My medicine has no toxic and side effects, and it still has effects. How can I play it?" Chu Feng was stunned. He didn''t know what to be angry about.


    "You, asshole!"


    Yao Qianxue looked at Chu Feng''s blankness and became more angry: "it''s all you do. I''m going to sleep with my ears covered at night. They''re all dozens of years old. I''m shy when I think about it!"


    It turns out that from three days ago, from more than one o''clock to two o''clock every night, Yao Shuren and Mu Huanglian''s room will hear a special sound. Yao Qianxue herself has been woken up and can''t say anything. Although she has had it before, she hasn''t heard for a few minutes, but recently it''s almost half an hour or more, which seriously affects her sleep.


    Yao Qianxue is no longer a child. Naturally, she knows what the voice is. When her parents are still alive, she is suffering a lot.


    Although Yao Qianxue didn''t say anything, she thought that Mu Huanglian asked her about taking the medicine that day. She laughed in amazement: "Xuexue, no one stipulates that men and women can''t live such a life when they are parents. It''s healthy for both sides. If you don''t want to hear, move to fengteng garden."


    Thinking of a night when her parents thought she was asleep, Yao Qianxue blushed and thought it was not good to be at home. She just looked at Chu Feng warily: "I tell you, you can only sleep with me at most!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    As night falls, Chu Feng waits for Yao Qianxue to go off work together, making Shen Xiuqin''s eyes white.


    However, Chu Feng takes Yao Qianxue away and gives Shen Xiuqin a back of the head. After eating in a good place, chufeng plans to go back to the Fengmen headquarters first. Although tianwangmen and Huangfu families are all caught up in the matter, they are afraid that something will happen soon.


    "You go in first. I''ll go in later."


    However, after getting off at the headquarters, Chu Feng stopped, looked back at the heavily guarded garden and said to Yao Qianxue.


    Along with the days of Chu Feng, Yao Qianxue knew more or less about Chu Feng. Now he saw a dignified look on his face and asked subconsciously, "is there an enemy?"


    "Learn to care about me, good!" Chufeng chufeng chufeng hooked Yao Qianxue''s nose with a light smile, which made Yao Qianxue angry: "nothing. This is in the headquarters. Even if there are enemies, I can''t help it. You can go in!"


    Yao Qianxue think is also, said a careful on the direct in.


    Chu Feng turned and walked to a tree 10 meters in front of the position stopped, looking at the winter is also lush big trees, mouth hook up a smile: "come down!"


    The voice was not deliberately disguised. The guards around him were shocked. Was there someone in the headquarters? More than ten people rushed out towards the big tree, and Chu Feng made a timely sound: "come back!"


    Wind door Chu wind for respect, at the moment, although in the heart curious why the enemy did not encircle and suppress, but still obediently returned to Chu Feng''s side guard.


    Chu Feng pushed aside the two people standing in front of him and came out. At the moment, he was only seven meters away from the tree: "I''ll give you one last chance. If you don''t come down, I''ll order a Siege!"


    There was no movement on the tree. When everyone thought that the Chu wind was too suspicious, suddenly a figure shot out of the tree, and a pole Dao knife, which was integrated with the night, flashed and chilly, fell across the sky and fell towards the front door of Chu Feng.


    The wind door elite all facial expression sharp change, but already cannot catch up with, can exclaim: "the wind is little careful!"


    However, with the seemingly irresistible knife and the indomitable momentum of the people who used it, everyone felt that Chu Feng couldn''t hide. Just at this moment, Chu Feng shot out in a fierce way, and a short knife appeared in his hand like magic, which collided with the black knife.


    The sound of the knife cracking sounded, and the short knife in Chu Feng''s hand broke directly. I fell down from the air and stepped back five or six steps.


    However, the man in black, dressed in casual black clothes, fell back five or six steps when holding the black knife. In everyone''s opinion, the man in black knew that he had lost. He was cutting down from top to bottom, and Chu Feng was resisting from bottom to top, so he directly judged the height.


    Chufeng threw away the knife that had been broken in his hand. Chu Feng threw his sour hand and looked at the man in black with a calm face. He was only a year or two older than himself. He was surprised in his eyes and said, "lonely life?"


    Some time ago, LiuXu said to herself that the sun god would not be counted like that. He would certainly send a red level killer to attack him. It is likely that he was a lonely life with a black knife all the year round, and the person in front of him was completely in line with what LiuXu said.


    But he didn''t show it. He ignored more than a dozen elite Fengmen around him, and many people swarmed out of the headquarters: "fight again!"


    "Well, I''ll give you another chance to fight!"


    Chufeng chufeng smiles and waves to let the air door elite step down. He pulls off his clothes and reveals that he is not strong, but his body is beautiful. However, it is full of explosive feeling, which makes people suffocate.


    Lonely life frowned slightly: "your weapon!"


    "I am a weapon myself." Chu Feng spread out his hands, but at the next moment, he shot out directly, just like lightning, approaching solitary life. With a sharp fist, he took his heart position. As long as he really hit, he would lose his combat effectiveness in a short time.


    However, at the moment when Chu Feng''s fist fell down, the black knife suddenly retracted and blocked in the heart. Chu Feng''s fist hit the black knife with great force, and then his body jumped up and blew out a foot.


    Gu Ming was always expressionless, facing a kick towards his own face, he didn''t feel like he raised his hand to block him. At the same time, he waved his hand holding the knife and took Chu Feng''s thigh.


    As soon as Chu Feng pinched his left hand, a gold needle flashed out and stabbed his lonely neck. The latter caught a trace of golden light in his eyes, but his body was directly backward. Although he could not hurt Chu Feng with a knife, he also blocked Chu Feng''s leg and the sharp shot gold needle.


    Quickly back four steps to stand firm, lonely life eyes flashed a different color: "black yellow nine needles!"


    Chu Feng originally wanted to take advantage of the situation and stopped at the same place. He just gave out a needle, but he recognized that what he had in his hand was xuanhuang nine needles. He was surprised, but at the same time, he also scattered the idea of continuing to attack: "who are you?"


    "Lonely life!" Lonely life indifference of return a way, in the hand of black knife a flash don''t in the waist, at the same time from the side of the body took a gourd to drink a drink: "I don''t kill you!"


    Chu Feng''s expression became wonderful. Now it''s a question of whether or not to kill you. How can it be that you don''t kill me?But what''s more curious is why Gu Ming stopped when he saw the nine needles of xuanhuang and looked at the gold needle in his hand. Chu Feng finally took it back and looked at Gu Ming: "why?"


    After you don''t open your mouth, I''ll drink a little wine


    "Interesting guy." Chu Feng startled with a smile and looked at the pretty good lonely life: "how about staying for the whole night to eat something?"


    The lonely life who had already turned to leave stopped and turned around: "beef, wine!"


    "Good!" Chu Feng seems to have been used to this way of speaking alone, and turned to the out of the blue Meier said: "ask people to prepare ten catties of beef, and a box of Chinese wine, I''ll have him tonight, not drunk."


    After that, he walked into the headquarters and took the elevator to the top of the building. While waiting for good wine and food, Chu Feng also asked: "why do you want to kill me, but you finally choose not to do it. Don''t you worry about the organization behind you and kill you?"


    "I''m a name, not a killer!" Gu Ming took a sip of wine. After shaking, he found that there was no such thing. Then he hung it on his body again: "and you are the descendant of my master''s old friend. I can''t kill you."


    "When I was very young, he saved me."


    "So you can say so much." Chu Feng had a lot of questions in his mind. He wanted to ask who the lonely master was, who his old friend was, and whether he was his own master. But judging from his appearance, if he had said what he wanted to say, he would not have said it now.


    "Less words do not mean dumb!" Lonely life light return a sentence.


    When Chu Feng secretly talked to such a person, he showed a hesitant look: "do you invite someone here?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then his eyes flashed a different color: "you do killer a year income is quite large, I''m afraid I can''t afford you!"


    "I kill, when exercise!" Lonely life silent to say a word, and then look at Chu Feng: "do not accept money!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up, more and more feel lonely life is a wonderful person, leaning on the edge of the building to say: "then what do I need to pay, let you do things for me?"


    "Meat, wine!" I want to tell you what you want.


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile, but still opened his mouth: "how much do you want a day?"


    Lonely life showed a look of thinking, and then he said, "they give me four catties of meat and four catties of wine a day." With a little discussion in his eyes, he looked at Chu Feng: "can you give me ten catties of meat and ten catties of wine a day?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes staring at him, he thought that Chu Feng was too much: "if the ten catties are too much, eight catties and six catties are OK!"


    "Oh, God of the sun Chu Feng directly broke out his rude words and wanted to pat him on the shoulder, but the latter suddenly burst into a murderous spirit and even said: "unexpectedly, you will follow me and I will drink any wine or eat any meat in the future."


    Lonely life cold face appeared a touch of relaxed, as if worried that Chu Feng would not give him meat and drink: "who do you need me to kill?"


    "Drink, eat meat, we''ll talk about it later!" Chu Feng was in a good mood at the moment. He looked at the beef and the national wine that had been served. He said, "the sun god pit is good. Send me a member of the general."!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    In the morning of the next day, although Gu Ming drank a lot of wine with Chu Feng, he got up when Chu Feng got up at 6:00 in the morning, but he didn''t communicate with people in the wind door too much. He went directly to the grass in the garden and lay in the sun,


    "the wind is weak, this man is going to kill you at first, do you believe him?"


    Chu Feng had taken time to talk to them about last night. Now he looked at the lonely life lying in the garden with a lazy face and seemed to care nothing about anything. He said with a little worry: "you don''t worry about him. You can see from his hand last night that it''s almost the same as you."


    Chufeng understood LAN Meier''s worry. Although Xia Yan didn''t speak, she also had similar thoughts.


    with a gentle smile, Chu Feng looked at Gu Ming. Others may not know whether Gu Ming was telling the truth or a lie. But Chu Feng''s left eye would not deceive herself: "don''t worry, I can take him, so naturally I have my assurance. Don''t be too vigilant about him in the future It''s good to be treated as a brother. "


    LAN Mei ER and Xia Yan look at each other, and they know that Chu Feng has decided that they can''t do anything about it. But after all, she still has a little uneasy: "little wind, even if you accept the lonely life, but the sun god will calculate it like this? You know, solitary life is a red level killer. "


    "According to catkins, red level killers are very precious in the organization."


    "He was not raised by the sun god." Thinking of the master mentioned by Gu Ming last night, Chu Feng vaguely caught something: "so there is nothing to worry about. Unlike catkins, he has no signs on him and has not been installed for detection. Therefore, he can rest assured. At least, he does not need to be prepared."


    Blueberry puffed her mouth and knew that it was useless to say more than that. Xia Yan hesitated and said: "the wind is less, that lonely life has failed. Will the sun god still come?"


    "Yes


    Chu Feng definitely replied: "according to Liu Xu, unless the employer is willing to pay more than 10 times the price to stop the assassination, otherwise, the sun god will never die, losing two green level killers, and now is losing a red level killer. The sun god will definitely come back."


    Xia Yan''s eyes dripped over the killing machine: "how to do that?"


    "No way, at least I don''t know who is going to kill me now." Chu Feng shakes his head. Anyone who is always thought of by a group of killers is uneasy: "catkins say that red level killers can get access to employer information, but lonely life is not interested, just want to kill."


    "Therefore, if we want to solve the problem, we can only find out who is going to do it to me. We should start from the root instead of the symptoms."


    Kate nodded: "don''t worry, I will arrange it. As long as I find someone suspicious in the river and sea, I won''t let him appear in front of you."


    "Let''s talk about it. Make arrangements and go to the old Pujiang district with me." Chu Feng just nodded back, but he didn''t feel much. Lonely life could be hidden in the wind door in the headquarters. If someone killed him, it would be better than lonely life. Chu Feng was open to this, and didn''t ask blueberry to do it.


    Everything is better to prevent!


    Half an hour later, a motorcade arrived at the development area of the old Pujiang district. Chu Feng, who opened the door and got off the bus, looked at the old Pujiang District, where half of the old buildings had been demolished. The Yuan people''s Association Rose and fell here. The Green Gang folded its wings here, and the blue cell people came back here. It was an ominous place.


    It has been several months since I came to Jianghai unconsciously. What happened in these months is beyond the imagination of others. It is dangerous and bloody. But Chu Feng still comes here.


    Looking at the buildings in front of him, Chu Feng''s eyes are more firm. At first, he thought that Lin Yulin would not be so tired. But at the moment, Chu Feng felt a kind of responsibility. Tens of thousands of brothers and tens of thousands of families are living by the wind door.


    Clenching his fist, Chu Feng and LAN Mei Er walked inside. Dozens of wind door elites were following on both sides to prevent anything that might happen at any time.


    Clear goal to a courtyard door, Chu Feng looked at the front of the house with a few smoke: "go to a few people, please come and see them."


    Then, as she opened the door, she walked into the courtyard. A girl squatting on the ground washing vegetables was stunned. Then she stood up, but there was no joy, only astonishment: "brother Xiaofeng!"


    "Jingyin is at home. How are you?"


    Chu Feng looked at today is not the weekend, but did not expect Huang Jingyin is also at home, just a short period of astonishment to restore nature: "cooking?" At the same time, let the rest of you quit for a while.


    When Huang Jingyin saw such a lineup, she was puzzled, but she still showed a smile, but her eyes were looking at the blueberry beside Chu Feng: "well, Dad''s health is getting worse and worse. I''m afraid that I won''t see him any more when I come back, so I ask for leave to take care of him for a period of time."


    Chu Feng nodded and walked over: "then you wash vegetables first, I''ll go in and see my uncle!"


    "No more!" Not ready to go in, Huang Chengyuan was pushed out by Aunt Qing in his wheelchair. Seeing Chu Feng bring people here, his eyes flashed a sharp color: "tell me what you want?"Knowing that Huang Chengyuan had misunderstood his intention, he thought it was tianwangmen who asked him to come, but he didn''t explain anything: "it''s nothing. I just founded fengteng group. The old Pujiang district is a project to be developed by the company. I just heard that there were some nail farmers, so I came to see it in person."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, Huang Cheng Yuan''s pale face softened a little: "so it is. Talk about the price you gave me."


    "If it''s the same as the son of a bitch who started to say, just give 20000 to 40000 square meters, get out of here!"


    Chu Feng frowned, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes. The development of the old Pujiang District, calculated according to the square, pays 60000 yuan for each square, and raises funds for the relocated people to build houses in other places. How come it is only 20000 yuan per square meter at the moment?


    Blueberry also realized what, and then directly took out the phone and dialed it out. After connecting, she said, "the wind will let you come to the old area of Pujiang right away."


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know about it, but uncle, don''t worry, I won''t do that." Chu Feng learned that things were like this, and secretly told Shen Xiuqin what to do, but still temporarily suppressed his anger and said.


    Huang Chengyuan didn''t know what Chu Feng looked like, so he didn''t say anything. Although he was the vice chief of tianwangmen, he had nothing left since he was exiled to Jianghai. This courtyard is the only thing he can leave Huang Jingyin. Huang Chengyuan, who does not pray for revenge, wants to leave some money for his daughter.


    Therefore, it is conceivable that Huang Chengyuan is angry when someone collects and only gives 20000 yuan a square.


    But at the same time, he also felt in his heart that fate made people. Why did he have to have a headache for millions of dollars, but at this time, he became a nail holder in order to get more compensation.


    Knowing that there were other problems, Chu Feng was not in a hurry to deal with it. Many people came to the courtyard of Huang Chengyuan''s house, all of whom were the last nail households. Their faces were all vigilant, as if they were worried about the violent demolition of Chu Feng.


    Looking at these people who stood at the bottom as he had been, Chu Feng felt inexplicable anger in his heart, thinking that he must give them an account.


    Nearly half an hour later, the two cars stopped outside directly, and the door opened. Two women, Shen Xiuqin, who is mature, generous and capable, and Yao Qianxue, are graceful and graceful. However, they are all confused at the moment. I don''t know what Chu Feng is looking for them for.


    When Chu Feng saw the two men, their faces were not very good-looking, and their tone was also low: "according to the agreement between the government and the group, according to the area and location of the land, Pujiang district will compensate about 60000 yuan for a square meter. Who is responsible for this matter?"


    Looking at the people standing around, Shen Xiuqin also realized that something was wrong. She hesitated and said, "can you go back to the group and talk about it?"


    "Now let me know that there is nothing to talk about when we go back to the group. Is it shameful?"


    Looking at Shen Xiuqin''s appearance, Chu Feng was more sure that there was a problem, and his voice also raised a lot: "now, in front of everyone, tell me clearly why the compensation has become 20000-40000 square meters. Are you drawing blood?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    When Shen Xiuqin was roared by Chu Feng, she felt a little aggrieved and cold, but now she is in front of so many people.


    "I''m in charge of it."


    At this time, the Vice Minister of Shenchu said, "I don''t have time to deal with all the complaints of the group, because I don''t have time to deal with all the complaints of the company.


    He is responsible for the demolition and compensation, so vice president Shen is totally unaware of this. You can blame me! "


    Chu Feng''s eyes congealed, and then looked at Shen Xiuqin''s almost crying appearance, but also realized that he was a little angry just now: "what about the Minister of development?"


    "We don''t know what you''re looking for. We didn''t bring him along." Yao Qianxue''s expression was calm, but she knew that something was wrong. She was a little angry with the Minister of the development department, but she did not shirk responsibility at the moment: "but I asked him to do it. You still blame me!"


    "Blame you. Is it useful?"


    Chu Feng was not good at yelling at Yao Qianxue. He could only say a little, and then asked, "who is the Minister of development? It''s very good. The group has just opened for more than ten days. It''s amazing to make such a thing for me


    "Ye quanguang, ye minister!" Yao Qianxue slightly straightened her chest and directly returned.


    "All leaves?" Chu Feng, who was going to go back to the company to deal with it, was suddenly stunned: "is ye quanguang the former deputy director of Personnel Department of Shengyuan security company?"


    Yao Qianxue knew that Chu Feng had been a security guard in Shengyuan before, so he nodded: "yes, it''s him. He came to fengteng a week ago and is in charge of the development department!"


    "Who let him in?"


    For ye quanguang, chufeng doesn''t know much about him, but he probably knows who he is. At the moment, his eyes twinkle with cold, which is a moth.


    Shen Xiuqin said in a low voice: "it''s me. I''ll explain it to you when I come back to the company."


    "Everybody, I don''t understand this matter. On behalf of fengteng, I apologize to you." Chu Feng knew that there might be something hidden. He said to the crowd and bowed slightly. Then he said to Yao Qianxue, "if you release the news, you will start to compensate those who have left. If you make up, you can take the receipt back. Fengteng group doesn''t want to eat more!"


    Then she turned and walked out of the courtyard directly. Yao Qianxue was relieved to see that Chu Feng didn''t blame her. She turned to see Huang Jingyin looking at herself and nodding her head. Then she walked out of the courtyard.


    Huang Jingyin looks at the back of Chu Feng''s departure in a complicated mood, and says in her heart, maybe I''m just a friend in Chu Feng''s heart. Maybe only Yao Qianxue is the woman around him!


    Just, when did he become the boss of fengteng, that is not to say, is there a radical nature of the wind door opened?


    All the questions are around Huang Jingyin''s heart, but she also feels that the gap between herself and Chu Feng is getting farther and farther. In the past, there was no more Chu Feng than her in her eyes. Now she is the boss of a group of more than 10 billion yuan. What is she?


    Huang Cheng Yuan''s eyes are deep, give Qing aunt a wink, and then turn the wheelchair back to the house, now he may want to change a little bit of original intention!


    "May I speak now?" Back to the car of fengteng group headquarters, Melanie is driving in front of her. Shen Xiuqin is pulled by Chu Feng and sits in a car with herself. At this time, Chu Feng asks without much fluctuation.


    "Ye quanguang is the brother-in-law of the left Deputy staff member!"


    Shen Xiuqin lowered her head, her eyes were a little red, and she said in a low voice: "the left Deputy staff member is in charge of the development of the old district. If we want to start construction, the left Deputy staff member doesn''t nod, and Yan doesn''t talk. So when ye quanguang comes to me, I know it''s the left Deputy staff member.


    So in the end, I gave the development department to him. I also thought that if he was in the development department, we could use the door of deputy staff member to save us a lot of trouble. The first official investment came fast, which was also here. "


    "And I paid him 700000 a year, so I didn''t expect him to be like this."


    "Man''s greed is endless, don''t you understand?" Chu Feng breathed out a breath, and his tone was so blunt: "I know that maybe this is your previous way of life, but that is not my principle of chufeng. I always dislike things in Yamen. You should realize your mistakes."


    A light look at Shen Xiuqin, Chu Feng continued: "otherwise, you can do your shareholders, I will find more suitable than you to sit in your position."


    Shen Xiuqin was more aggrieved and wanted to say something, but Chu Feng continued: "today, you can arrange Zuoquan''s brother-in-law to enter the company. Tomorrow, you may arrange other people, not in the company''s important position. There is nothing. I will offer a Bodhisattva there."


    "But now it is in the development department. If you are not careful, the group will fall into an abyss. You are confused!"


    "I see!" Shen Xiuqin naturally knew that she was wrong, but she was still very uncomfortable when Chu Feng said that. She looked at the blue Mei er who was driving in front of her. She scolded me secretly. Even if you want to teach me a lesson, you have to find someone when there is no one. I hate you!The 31st floor of fengteng group!


    "Brother in law, you are more powerful than you were in Shengyuan. Would you like to promote me?" In the office of the Minister of development, in a space of more than 20 square meters, Ma Liuzi looks at ye quanguang, who is smoking a cigar. His face is full of flattering smiles.


    "Aren''t you sitting in the position of deputy minister instead of me now? What are you worried about?" Ye quanguang puffed out a puff of smoke and said enigmatically: "and I''ve only been here for a few days. It''s just the beginning. Fengteng''s cake is very big. I want more than a little. I''ll take the place of Shen Xiuqin''s girl in the future."


    Ma Liuzi nodded wildly: "that is, brother-in-law, you have left Deputy staff in the back. If fengteng group wants to develop steadily, it must not offend the left Deputy staff. You will certainly succeed."


    Thinking of Shen Xiuqin''s charming body and the fat of the old district, ye quanguang''s eyes are full of greed. Wait, everything will be mine.


    At this time, Ma Liuzi said: "but brother-in-law, it''s said that the boss of fengteng group is the leader of the wind gate. If you do things like this, he won''t look bad to you, will he?"


    "Afraid of a ball!" Ye quanguang puffed out a puff of smoke, and his face was full of disdain: "the boy heard that he was only 18 years old. Do I need to be afraid of him? If there is someone behind me, even if there is no one behind me, he has to be quiet. Fengteng old district goes to such a big cake and he wants to eat it himself. Who do you think can agree? "


    "So let me be the Minister of the development department is his taste, otherwise, I will eat alone and support him to death!"


    Ma Liuzi, who didn''t know it, nodded and said yes. Subconsciously, ye quanguang could sit in this position, which must be the reason why the boss compromised and was afraid of left power.


    At the moment, ye quanguang is also addicted to boasting: "you don''t know how polite he was to me when I came here. He said that the wind was little, but he was a little extreme Taoist leader. Since ancient times, who dares to fight with officials? So even if I know I''m eating the difference between the demolition of Pujiang District, he doesn''t dare to fart. "


    Not waiting for Ma Liuzi to flatter him, a voice full of coldness penetrates through the door. The next moment the door opens, and Chu Feng walks in directly: "in this way, fengteng group is a cake in your eyes. Anyone who has any right can come in and take a bite?"


    Ye quanguang began to be annoyed by who so boldly kicked in, but seeing the comer was Chu Feng, suddenly full of disdain: "so it''s you, how do you want me to take care of you?"


    Then his face showed a very man''s look: "care for you, that your little aunt I am very interested in, let her accompany me for a night, I will give you in the wind Teng when a security captain?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    Ye quanguang''s face is full of that kind of proud look. At the moment, it is no more than that. He has known Lin Yulin for several years, and he knows the details. Therefore, he feels that Chu Feng is just a person from a mountain village. When he went to Shengyuan as a security guard, he also proved this point.


    As for how Chu Feng appeared here, he had completely ignored, or simply did not want to think about it.


    Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue, who follow from outside, Hear ye quanguang''s clamor, and they all say that they are finished.


    It''s just late. Before Shen Xiuqin enters the house, Chu Feng hears the foul language from ye quanguang''s mouth. Chufeng shoots directly at ye quanguang and kicks him on the desk. The huge impact hits ye quanguang and makes him or is squeezed against the wall.


    But Chu Feng didn''t stop like this. He slapped Ma Liuzi, who was going to come up and do it, again raised his foot and kicked it on the desk. The huge force made ye quanguang cough violently, and his body was completely squeezed there by the office chair and desk, which made it very difficult to breathe.


    The dragon has a scale, and Lin Yulin is the scale of Chu Feng. She is going to marry Huangfu Wenren. Chu Feng is very uncomfortable. When she hears such words, her heart is full of violence.


    The strength of the foot increased by two points. Ye quanguang himself was not a hard man. He cried out in pain: "help, kill!"


    "Repeat what you just said


    Chu Feng didn''t have a trace of pity for this. He didn''t want to pay attention to these in Shengyuan before, because it had nothing to do with him, but now he is in fengteng''s own company. Ye quanguang, the moth, still dares to make these things. Chu Feng will not be used to him.


    The tone is indifferent and reveals a murderous opportunity. If it is not for the company to pay attention to the situation, Chu Feng does not doubt that because the sentence just said has already killed ye quanguang.


    "Mr. Chu, no, he is the brother-in-law of the left Deputy staff member!"


    Shen Xiuqin also followed in at the moment and said anxiously, "let''s just let it go. Let him spit out what he swallowed and send him away."


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Chu Feng now more or less captured ye quanguang''s way of doing things. He must be doing things under the signboard of Fengmen. Otherwise, for the compensation of that little money, may there be only those people left in the old Pujiang district?


    Chu Feng is not a kind person, but he absolutely does not allow anyone to regard him as a fool.


    "Mr. Chu?" Ma Liuzi fell to the ground as if bitten by a snake. His eyes were full of fear: "Chu wind, less wind?"


    Ma Liuzi''s words, ye quanguang also heard, seems to forget the pain on the body, suddenly quiet down: "you are less wind?"


    Chu Feng didn''t give a direct answer. He just glanced in his eyes and said, "you just said that you were an 18-year-old guy. I was polite when I saw you. Isn''t it a little extreme way? What are you afraid of now


    Ye quanguang was excited and said, "unfortunately, but he didn''t fear to face Chu Feng''s eyes:" you are actually less wind. I''m a little surprised, but you should know my identity. Vice president Shen''s Laozi is the dean of Shen Xueyan. They dare not do this to me. What are you, the extreme leader? "


    When Shen Xiuqin looks at ye quanguang as an idiot, Chu Feng throws out a sentence indifferently. Then he lifts his feet and falls suddenly. He can hear the sound of bone fracture coming out. Ye quanguang also bursts out a pig like cry.


    People on the same floor all heard ye quanguang''s scream, but they were all gloating. Although the latter came only a few days ago, because his brother-in-law is Zuoquan, it can be said that no one paid attention to it. Although they didn''t come out to see it, they also vaguely knew that Chu Feng had started it.


    "You go out!"


    When Shen Xiuqin wanted to say something else, Chu Feng opened her mouth without any doubt. Seeing the nervous look on the woman''s face, Chu Feng said, "I told you to go out. Are you deaf?"


    "You Shen Xiuqin wants to say forget it. She doesn''t want Chu Feng to yell at herself in public. She says angrily. She turns around and pulls Yao Qianxue to leave directly. She also disperses the security guards who follow her. LAN Meier takes a light look at it, and turns out to go out. She also closes the door without knowing what''s going on inside.


    At the moment, there are only three people left in the office. Ye quanguang and Ma Liuzi are all chilly. It seems that they just remember the fierce intention of fengshao''s name. Their eyes unconsciously show fear.


    Chu Feng took back his feet and looked at ye quanguang calmly: "why can you enter the company?"


    The purpose is to want me to come in and have a meal. Miss Shen, because fengteng group is not enough to advance the development funds of the old Pujiang District, she finally let me sit in this position when I came, so that I could do better things. "


    "It''s just that you only know how to enrich your own pockets, collude with your brother-in-law and make profits from it?" Chu Feng has already known something about it. Shen Xiuqin is a little wrong in the secret way. She did it just for the company to get the development funds earlier, but her face was still stiff: "how much did you eat?"


    Ye quanguang''s eyes twinkled, but touched the cold and merciless eyes of Chu Feng and whispered: "five billion!""Five billion!" Chu Feng''s heart is more cold, ye quanguang just entered the company, and in a few days he ate 5 billion yuan. If this has been developing, can we still get it? A sneer: "hand in the money and get out of fengteng group. I''ll treat it as if it didn''t happen, or you''ll do it yourself."


    "Are you going to kill me?" It seems to know what the potential meaning of Chu Feng is. Ye quanguang''s face turned pale in an instant: "but now I''ve only taken 200 million yuan, and the rest is not in my hand!"


    Chu Feng''s heart sank: "what do you mean?"


    Ye quanguang had no temper at the moment, whether he sold it or not: "when the money was put on fengteng''s account, I left 5 billion yuan after spending to those people. After taking 200 million yuan by myself, the rest were transferred out."


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a cold meaning: "in the left hand?"


    Ye quanguang faltered and did not speak, but the meaning was clear. Chu Feng did not continue to ask, but asked another question that he was more interested in: "Zuo Xiong''s wife is not the daughter of the literati in the capital city. How can you call him brother-in-law, and still call him so bright and bold?"


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to this problem at first, even when he knew that Wen Shuhua was Zuo Xiong''s uncle. He just thought about the relationship between ye quanguang and Zuoquan when he entered the door just now. What chufeng felt, he also pondered a little.


    Ye quanguang looks pale. Although many people know that they are called Ye quanguang''s brother-in-law, they just don''t know the reason. It is only that ye quanguang''s elder sister may have something to do with Zuoquan, so ye quanguang, who was used to calling him, did not change back. He only knew that the truth was not like this.


    Seeing ye quanguang''s silent appearance, Chu Feng feels that there is a problem even more. The writer''s house is too high to see the things below. Other people are also lazy to pay attention to the snow in front of their doors, but now it seems that there is a secret!


    Take a step forward to open the desk, let ye quanguang can take a breath, Chu Feng sat on the desk: "talk about it, I want to know the truth!"


    "When my sister was young, she had a romantic relationship with the assistant staff member Zuo. At that time, I was used to calling her brother-in-law, and we had a good relationship, so we kept shouting." Ye quanguang''s eyes twinkled and his voice was a little unnatural.


    Chu Feng''s left eye has been staring at, ye quanguang''s body is deceptive color, slightly shakes his head, suddenly picked up a ball pen on the table and stabbed into ye quanguang''s shoulder, and did not let the latter can cry out: "here are more than ten pens, I feel you are not telling the truth, I will give you one."


    Ye quanguang''s painful face twisted and deformed: "what I said is true, ah!" Just not finished, the second pen again stabbed on his shoulder.


    Chu Feng in Ma Liuzi breath are not too fast when light mouth: "continue, I like to abuse people."


    "I said, I said!" After all, ye quanguang is not a man of iron. His rib is broken and two pens are stuck in his shoulder. It is his limit: "my sister and Zuoquan were going to marry, but the literati took a fancy to him and wanted to marry his daughter to him. For the future, after Zuo Quan and my sister discussed it, my sister secretly asked him to marry a lady of the literary family."


    "Miss Wen and my sister were pregnant almost at the same time, but Miss Wen gave birth to a daughter and died young. Zuo Quan immediately asked my sister to have a caesarean section and gave birth to a boy, who is now Zuo Xiong!"


    It seems that ye quanguang has forgotten all benevolence and righteousness at the moment, and he only asks for his own safety: "then civet cat changes vice chief, and Zuo Xiong lives in the sun. Only I and Zuoquan and my sister know about this matter. The doctors and nurses who knew about it were killed by him in various ways in the past few years."


    "If you want to give me a chance to get away with your smile, you can give me a chance to save your life."


    Ye quanguang didn''t dare, but he could only promise like this at the moment. This is the biggest secret of Zuoquan. If he was known by the literati, he would be completely ruined. As long as he said it, he would certainly not let go of himself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    "Less wind, ye quanguang made a man-made car accident, Ma Liuzi died!"


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, in the office of the boss of fengteng group, Melanie came in from outside, with a palpitation on on her face: "and he didn''t know how to use it. Five billion yuan had already returned to fengteng group''s account 20 minutes ago. According to the agreement, I gave him one million yuan."


    Chu Feng heard that there was no accident. Although Ma Liuzi was ye quanguang''s brother-in-law, that was all. When his life was threatened, those who knew some secrets could only die.


    "Send him to Suizhou!"


    Chu Feng thought for a moment, did not pay attention to Ma Liuzi''s death, or simply did not care about the appearance: "ye quanguang this person I do not trust after all, he today because I leave home, then tomorrow will come to me because of hatred, I do not want such a person to appear in front of me again."


    LAN Mei er''s heart leaps, but she immediately regains her calm arrangement. She knows that ye quanguang''s final fate can only be death, not in the hands of Zuoquan, but she will die in Suizhou, where the war never stops!


    "Zuoquan will soon come to the door and say I''m not available."


    When blueberry arranged everything, Chu Feng said faintly and stood up: "five billion disappeared in his hands. He couldn''t contact ye quanguang. He would come to me, but he might not come to me, but anyway, it''s OK. I don''t want to see this person for the moment."


    If it was in the past, Chu Feng would not have said such a thing, but he knew something from ye quanguang''s mouth. Now Zuoquan is just a chess piece in his hand. I believe that people from the literary school know that he has a woman secretly. Zuo Xiong is also born by another woman, so you don''t need to think about the result.


    Just just out of the office, Yao Qianxue met up, Chu Feng wanted to say hello, but Yao Qianxue didn''t see him generally walked in directly.


    Blueberry nununuzui left first, knowing that Chu Feng could not leave for the time being.


    Chu Feng puzzled turned back to the office: "snow, I offended you?"


    Yao Qianxue sat in his office chair, without raising his head and said, "you are the boss, the head of the group, I am a small secretary. What''s the reason for not offending?"


    Listening to Yao Qianxue''s words, Chu Feng knew that he must be angry with himself, and did not leave in a hurry. He picked up a smile and walked over and sat down. He clubbed at the charming girl: "tell me, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at Chu Feng, Yao Qianxue put down her pen and looked at him: "today''s business, why do you scold sister Qin? You know what she does is for the good of the company. You can say it in secret, but there is no need to scold her like that in public, right? She has self-respect


    "Maybe sister Qin didn''t say anything to her face, but she cried, you know?"


    "Cry, won''t you?" Chu Feng also knows that he knows things a little bit too much today. At the moment, he is surprised to hear his words. Will Shen Xiuqin cry?


    Yao Qianxue appeared to ridicule: "are you Chu Feng scolded in public like this, but you don''t feel aggrieved. Sister Qin is just a woman no matter how strong she is. It''s good to hold up the whole group and let you be the shopkeeper. Do you still scold her for such a thing? And she is not wrong. If you don''t give ye quanguang that position, you think the first payment will be paid immediately? "


    Chu Feng felt Yao Qianxue''s dissatisfaction with himself and touched his head: "that, I''m really wrong, but young people, angry, to understand ah!"


    Yao Qianxue directly jumped out a word, lazy and Chu Feng to say these, she believes that if today''s change into their own, Chu Feng will certainly scold, women are like to be sharp, no matter what reason, they only know that men scold women is wrong.


    "We had dinner that night." Knowing that Yao Qianxue is now angry, Chu Feng smiles and stands up. After leaving the office, he does not leave directly, but comes outside Shen Xiuqin''s office.


    When you knock on the door, you can hear a slight sound. Chu Feng penetrates her left eye and sees Shen Xiuqin wiping her tears and hastily cleaning up herself. Chu Feng whispers in secret. It seems that today is indeed a bit excessive.


    The door opened quickly, and Shen Xiuqin saw that the man standing at the door was Chu Feng. Her face suddenly became cold: "boss!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth, but still didn''t say it. He just walked into the office directly and looked at the warm office. Chu Feng raised a warm smile: "it''s your design, it''s good!"


    Thank you Shen Xiuqin seems to have no feelings in general standing behind the Chu wind, just a light return.


    Chu wind wry smile''s turn: "in angry?"


    Shen Xiuqin slightly straightened her body. Although she could not see anything, she was betrayed by her red and swollen eyes: "you are the boss and dominate the life and death power of the company''s Group employees. Even if I make you unhappy, there will be no such position. Why should I be angry?"


    The words are very formulaic, but Chu Feng can still hear the resentment in Shen Xiuqin''s words: "sorry, not next time!"


    Shen Xiuqin, who was originally indifferent on her face, was shocked. At the moment, she seemed to be touched by something. She cried like a child: "you son of a bitch, there are so many people there. I am the vice president of the company. Do you know how disgraceful I am? And the relationship between ye quanguang and Zuoquan, I have no way at all.As for his embezzlement of those funds, I have never thought about it. You scold me without asking, you are a bastard


    When venting her anger, Shen Xiuqin is still beating on Chu Feng''s body, but she doesn''t know the weight of her strength, but there is no water in her banging.


    Looking at Shen Xiuqin, who has always been very strong in the past and a capable and confident woman, she is crying like a little girl at the moment. Chu Feng is full of apologies. Today''s things are also angry at that time. She thinks that Shen Xiuqin loves money too much, and all the shrinking operations are carried out.


    But knowing ye quanguang''s existence, Chu Feng probably knew that he had wronged her, and probably could not help it. Looking at the woman with tears, Chu Feng''s heart softened and held her hand in his arms.


    When Shen Xiuqin''s body was stiff, Chu Feng said softly: "I know I''m wrong. You said that I was wrong. I''ve played and I''ve lost my breath. Can I forget that?"


    Shen Xiuqin''s body was stiff there. She stopped crying. She raised her head and looked at Chu Feng: "do you hold me?"


    Chu Feng is stunned, but he feels that the woman is close to her and is also aware of her recklessness. She just saw Shen Xiuqin crying there. Subconsciously, she wants to give her stability and protection. It''s a man''s instinct. But in Shen Xiuqin''s eyes, what''s the meaning of that?


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, she felt that her body was slowly heating. With a blush, Shen Xiuqin pushed Chu Feng aside and pointed to the office door: "I forgive you, now get out of here!"


    Chu Feng looks at Shen Xiuqin, and says sorry again, and then leaves the office. Just now, he just acted unintentionally, but at the moment he calms down, but he feels a little weird.


    After Chu Feng left, Shen Xiuqin quickly closed the door, leaned against the door and breathed heavily. She felt a blush on her face and touched her hot face: "is it strange that she has not contacted a man, so she has a reaction?"


    Seeing the moist on it, Shen Xiuqin''s face was even more ruddy: "my concentration is too poor!"


    Chu Feng, who has left, naturally does not know that the embrace just now brought about a physiological reaction to Shen Xiuqin. He just thinks about how to deal with Zuoquan''s affairs. Although there is no disturbance yet, Chu Feng knows that it is only a temporary calm.


    "Mr. Chu, deputy staff member left wants to see you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    He didn''t go to a hotel or a teahouse. Chu Feng was invited to an Audi by a tall woman, while Zuo Quan was sitting in the car.


    After Chu Feng got on the bus, the tall woman started the car to leave, and left Quan said faintly at the moment: "the wind is less good. It''s just that money can''t be earned again. If people don''t, they won''t. what about ye quanguang?"


    I didn''t expect that Zuoquan was so direct. Chu Feng was a little surprised. But after careful consideration, he was relieved. Zuoquan must have stood on a high altitude and looked down on himself. Naturally, he said with a smile: "how can I know this problem? Is it not that the left Deputy staff member is a little more familiar with me?"


    "If you know where he is, give it to me!"


    Left right looked at Chu Feng, said a condescending, and then continued to open his mouth: "another foreign to find you, there is another thing need to confirm with you."


    It seems that Zuoquan is not worth 5 billion yuan, and he may be sold by Ye quanguang. No one in Chu Feng''s mind who has reached a certain position does not have a simple one: "please say so!"


    "My son Zuo Xiong is paralyzed. It is said that it has something to do with the lack of wind. What do you think?" When he opened his mouth, anger flashed in Zuo Xiong''s eyes. He had only one son, but now he was paralyzed. Everything needed to be served there. It was useless for people in the national medical hall to see it. At the moment, Zuo Quan could only find Chu Feng.


    As for the lost 5 billion and ye quanguang, it seems that it is not important at all.


    Chu Feng showed an innocent look: "left Deputy staff member, although I and Zuo Shao have a little grudge, but I have not contacted him. Many people can prove that if you insist on pressing on me, do you want to take out something convincing?"


    "Convinced? Do you and I need to say this? " Zuo Quan said sarcastically and waved his finger: "I am an official, you are a thief, you have such a motive to do such a thing, so I say it''s you, do you think others will doubt it?"


    "Of course not, but I have a clear conscience."


    Zuoquan is totally a pair at the moment. It doesn''t matter if you are. As long as I think it''s you, it''s you. Chu Feng shrugs his shoulders and says he doesn''t care.


    Zuo Quan narrowed his eyes, and his voice also increased by three points: "the wind is less, my son and you have no injustice or hatred. Why do you want to put such a hand on him? If you have no arm or leg, you can still connect it. What do you mean by paralyzing him now?"


    At the moment, the left power is completely, if not Chu Feng''s, also want to press on his body, let the latter smell a touch of conspiracy, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked up: "if you want to add to the crime, why not have to worry about it?"


    At the moment, Zuoquan''s voice suddenly improved: "although you are the emperor of the river and the sea, but the Chinese dynasty is the official world after all. Although Yan and Zhou have some friendship with you, I have many ways to move you. And Zuo Xiong is like this, his grandfather is not happy, and he loves this grandson very much."


    Chufeng''s smile on his face was a little more playful: "left Deputy staff member, I didn''t do it, but you insisted on pressing me. What do you mean?"


    "To Zuo Xiong to cure!" Zuoquan almost didn''t look at Chu Feng. Naturally, he couldn''t see the sarcasm on the face of the latter: "after curing Zuo Xiong, I won''t care about this matter with you. Otherwise, I can only tell Zuo Xiong''s grandfather that you have a little background identity and have a black hand on his grandson."


    Zuo Xiong''s appearance is indeed the work of Chu Feng, but killing him will not admit it. Zuoquan insists that it was Chu Feng who did it from the beginning. Everything is to pave the way for Zuo Xiong!


    Chu Feng had an insight into Zuo Quan''s mind. Naturally, he could not threaten him to walk. He spread out his hands and said, "I will not treat a disease."


    Zuoquan narrowed his eyes. As the real power Deputy staff member of Jianghai City, some things of Chu Feng were not secret in his eyes. At the moment, he heard a sneer: "it seems that you don''t want the fengteng, and you don''t want the Fengmen to develop well."


    "I''m threatening you. You choose for yourself. I''ll give you twenty hours, or you''ll wait and regret it!"


    If Chu Feng didn''t know that, he would certainly agree to the request of the left power for the sake of the overall situation. However, when he completely controlled the left power, Chu Feng was fearless: "whatever you want."


    After a pause, when Zuoquan''s face was gloomy and unsightly, Chu Feng said meaningfully: "it''s just that the left Deputy staff member had better think clearly before doing it. Unless you overpower me by thunder, or let me slow down, you will lose miserably and miserably!"


    Then in the car''s rapid movement, Chu wind flashed out directly from the window, leaving only two faint words: "goodbye!"


    The car also stopped at the moment, left right opened the door and got out of the car. Looking at the street where no one was seen, his eyes were full of murders: "when Huang Luowen wanted to be filial to me, just a new damper still wanted to turn the sky. If you don''t know how to be funny, then don''t blame me for being cruel. I''m waiting for you to come and ask me to give you a chance."


    From ancient times, he said that he left the car in a cold voice.


    "Feng Shao, do you feel uncomfortable when you refuse his request like this?"


    A few minutes after Zuoquan''s Audi left, a motorcade also passed by. In one of the cars, blueberry said: "although Zuoquan is not a good man, as long as you cure Zuo Xiong, the relationship between the two sides will be eased a little, at least not because of 5 billion yuan and ye quanguang."Let''s not say that Lan Mei Er is puzzled. Even Murong Bing, who doesn''t know when it will appear, is very puzzled. Zuo Quan comes to the door in person. It''s the son-in-law of the literary family in Beijing. Next year, he may become a member of the Jianghai section. It''s not good to refuse!


    Chu Feng knew their curiosity, but what he knew from ye quanguang''s mouth was Chu Feng''s own knowledge, and he didn''t want to say it for the time being. This was the card he had no fear of fighting against Zuoquan: "you can rest assured. I have my own sense of propriety. In addition, how are things handled in the old Pujiang district?"


    "All of them have been dealt with, all the funds are in place for compensation, and they will be issued after registration!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t want to say anything, she dismissed the idea of asking, and said, "ye quanguang can be said to be insane. Every household in the old area of Pujiang River has been blocked. When we sent out the news, all the people jumped out and complained."


    "It''s just that some things are very strange. Ye quanguang intimidates them in the name of Fengmen, but they dare not say a word, nor dare to report to the official department. Our real Fengmen people smile and give money, but they become masters."


    "Today, the brothers over there said that they should not take the money and scold them. It''s very ugly. Anyway, it''s like that."


    "It''s human nature." Chufeng laughs and looks at the flying scenery outside the window: "it''s also a common fault of the Chinese dynasty. In the face of people who slap them, they smile and send them on the other side of the face. When they meet someone who is a little bit nicer to them, they will instantly feel that they are masters."


    Although he was not on the scene, Chu Feng could almost guess what was going on. At the beginning of the day when he was full of ferocity, they were afraid. Now when the Fengmen were smiling, they would feel that Jidao was still afraid that the government would pay them back. The contrast between people''s hearts has built up their confidence.


    His fingers hit the edge, and Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly cold: "I''m not a 100% good man, but the brother of Fengmen is not someone else can abuse. Send 2000 people to the old Pujiang district. Don''t talk or do anything. Just stand at the refund site. The people at the bottom deserve sympathy, but they should also be respected."


    "If anyone looks like an old man again, give them the original price!"


    LAN Mei er''s spirit shakes, and then she nods and calls Xia Yan to arrange. If it''s those people who are really oppressed, Chu Feng is willing to give them back what they deserve, but when they meet those people who want to get what they deserve, Chu Feng will not be used to him at all.


    The car was supposed to go back to the headquarters, but Chu Feng''s phone rang, put on the earphone to answer, and Huang Jingyin''s voice came: "Xiao Feng, my father wants to see you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    "We don''t believe in fengteng. We started to talk about 30000 yuan with me, and now we say 50000 yuan. How can I hear that it''s eighty thousand square meters?"


    "That is, we need to make up another 30000 and distribute it to us according to 80000. Otherwise, we will sue you and deduct the demolition funds."


    "That is, I will not sign this word. If there is no 80000, there is no door, and there is no 50000 yuan. Don''t even want to send us away."


    In the old area of Pujiang, when fengteng sent a message in the morning to increase the compensation according to the registration data, all the people came back here one after another. Thousands of families gathered in the old Pujiang District, which was no one else.


    In addition, everyone who started to get 230000 or 40000 yuan is not willing to accept new compensation at the moment. In general, it is said that the compensation is 80000 yuan per square meter. The dozens of members responsible for registering at one time seem to be in a bit of a dilemma. They don''t know how to deal with this matter.


    "These idiots are soft when they are hard and hard when they are soft. They want to die."


    In the courtyard of Huang Jingyin''s house, hearing the hustle and bustle outside and the shouting of those people, Huang Chengyuan''s face was filled with ridicule: "look at it. Those who start to sign will benefit. Later, those who are not satisfied with it. Those who return the lion''s mouth will finally cry and have no place to cry."


    Huang Jingyin''s heart is full of Chu Feng''s affairs. At this time, hearing Huang Chengyuan''s words is also a secret. These people are a bit silly. Fengteng has implemented the initial compensation, but they are not willing to. Thinking of the back of Chu Feng''s departure in the morning, Huang Jingyin feels sympathy for those hundreds of households who signed back at first but do not sign.


    When Aunt Qing stood by and Huang Jingyin was there, she was an ordinary middle-aged woman: "according to the geographical location, the compensation is 50000 to 70000, and our position can only take 60000 yuan. Those hundreds of households are ordinary or the innermost position, and they dare to say that they want 80000 yuan for compensation."


    "I could have expected them to bleed a lot."


    Huang Jingyin nodded slightly, but for those who have not left for the second time, they know more or less what they are thinking. It is nothing more than watching these troublemakers. If they succeed, they can demand again. Human greed is endless!


    When the noise was getting louder and louder, the scene could hardly be completely calmed down. Suddenly, dozens of buses stopped in the open space outside. The door opened and swarmed out of 2000 men dressed in black and covered with sunglasses. Everyone had a fierce smell.


    The scene, which was very noisy, immediately stopped, and there was no sound at all.


    They were intimidated by Ye quanguang''s people who said that they were Fengmen. However, when they were informed to sign for the second time, they thought that the person who had let them sign was a liar. They also thought that how could the official hand over such a large project to Jidao, so they started to make trouble here and seek the biggest compensation.


    But at the moment, the two thousand people who appeared began to surround the place slowly. Those who were the most noisy were the first to have no voice.


    Should a word said, often barking the most fierce dog, the most useless!


    At this time, the ten cars slowly opened and stopped on the road. The door opened and dozens of people in black came down again. One of the doors opened, and a teenager wearing sunglasses walked down from it.


    Those who were here in the morning knew who it was, but those who were informed later did not know who the boy was.


    Chu Feng helped the sunglasses on his face and saw that all the people were in the dark. Accompanied by blueberry, he walked directly. Dozens of people in black followed the way on both sides. Soon, a road was directly connected to the registration place. Dozens of wind door elites were standing there in embarrassment.


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    Chu Feng raised his eyebrows and saw five bright red fingerprints on the face of a member of the air door, which was very clear. Then he took a look at the rest of the people. His clothes were torn and his eyebrows wrinkled: "say!"


    The man with fingerprints on his face naturally knew who was in front of him, and stood up respectfully: "if there is less return wind, we will replace the fengteng group to carry out the second modification registration here according to miss Meier''s explanation, but after most people sign, there are still hundreds of households who are not willing to sign."


    "Even said, the compensation is not 50000 to 70000 square meters, but 80000. We explained it, so they started!"


    "Well done!" Chu Feng patted the man on the shoulder and turned to look at the tens of thousands of people around him. Originally, she thought that what she said was just a small thing. But now it seems that the human nature''s bullying and fearing of the hard is deeply rooted. These people are often referred to by Chu Feng as "base bones" and go away without any feelings.


    Although Chu Feng was only one person standing there, when his eyes looked at the past, although wearing sunglasses, many people subconsciously lowered their heads and did not dare to meet the attack of the eyes.


    Chu Feng held back his anger and did not scold or scold him. This is a common fault of the Chinese dynasty, which is difficult to change: "if you sign for the second time, please leave here now!"


    The words are very insipid, but when they are said, it makes people feel shivering from the heart. Those who originally wanted to wait and wait for some benefits after signing. Look at Chu Feng, and then look at the thousands of people standing around. Finally, they hesitated, and one after another left here.At this time, they have fully believed that the development project is in the hands of Jidao. As for the lawsuit, they also roared at the beginning. If they really want to go, they will go when ye quanguang.


    In this era, people are afraid of nothing but revenge, so they are used to sweeping the snow in front of their doors!


    Soon, after the tens of thousands of people had retreated one after another at the moment, only the last 300 households were left, and a total of 2000 people did not arrive. Chu Feng did not go to see them, but went to sit on the chair: "start registering!"


    At this moment, the elite of two thousand wind doors drew their swords together and bowed to the ground. At last, all the remaining 300 odd households were weak in both legs. Just now, they were shouting fiercely, but it was based on the momentum of tens of thousands of people. However, when all the people left, they had no confidence to speak at all.


    Those who have gone through the dark road are not righteous, and they are lucky to get at least 50000!


    The head of a family slowly walked over. Chu Feng casually threw out a form for him, and then sat there waiting. A few minutes later, when the form was filled out and handed to Chu Feng, the man who originally clamored for compensation of 80000 Yuan said with a smile: "well, when can I get another 20% compensation?"


    Chu Feng took the form and looked at it. According to the plan, the address registered on the information was compensated with at least 50000 yuan per square meter, but Chu Feng took up a pen and drew it: "you started to take the compensation of 30000 square meters. Now you can only take 20000 yuan for your land!"


    Hand it to a wind door Elite: "take this gentleman to the bank to transfer money, his land and housing area is 130 square meters, and return 1.3 million yuan to fengteng group!"


    The man''s face turned pale and wanted to open his mouth to say that I had given up the original 30000 yuan, but touching the pair of non emotional eyes under Chu Feng''s sunglasses, the words in his heart were suppressed. Only when he followed the elite of the wind door, his family kept complaining that he didn''t sign, but it was ignored. They also agreed with him.


    Chu Feng just sat there and looked at more than 300 families who had expected something: "at first, no one started to fight against them, stand up!"


    The words of command made more than 300 households dare not say a word at all. Soon, nearly 250 households stood on the left side, leaving only a few dozen households standing there. It was obvious that they were the ones who had just started to attack the members of the damper.


    "Yes, bullying the soft and afraid of the hard on my head, good!" Chu Feng said with a smile, the words inexplicably cold: "all come to sign, I don''t care how much you start to take, this moment, you can only take 10000 yuan a square!"


    Everyone''s faces were pale and ugly at the moment. In addition to regret, Chu Feng didn''t give them any chance to explain: "the official released data, 50000 yuan to 70000 square meters, and I yelled at 80000, and started to beat people. People can be greedy, but we should know enough."


    "All come and sign. Ten minutes later, five thousand!"


    All of the people who were still miserable were even more ugly. Some people wanted to be tough, but when they saw 2000 men holding swords to step forward, dozens of heads of household rushed out. Compared with money, they still love life.


    Because as the bottom of the public, the legend and rise of Fengmen are the most exaggerated in their ears. They are not afraid, no!


    Soon, dozens of people signed a compensation of ten thousand yuan per square meter. Under the leadership of the members of the wind door, those who still remained were very worried. Chu Feng also looked at them at the moment: "it is not enough to get back what you should get, do not want to sign, want more?"


    "You''ve come for nothing today. Go back all of you. The initial payment is your compensation!"


    The more than 200 households felt sorry for knowing that they would have taken more than two or three thousand square meters for signing. However, compared with those who did not only keep the original compensation, but also spit it out, they were undoubtedly lucky. Of course, they also envied those who signed at the beginning, at least 50 million square meters.


    "Less wind, so you don''t worry about public anger?" At the end of everything, when all the people had left, blueberry came over and said, "not only didn''t take more, but also she vomited out. Her heart was not balanced. Would there be trouble?"


    "The dog that barks most often does not bite."


    Chu Feng stood up and dealt with these things. There was not much guilt in his heart. People should know how to be grateful. At first, these people were deterred by Ye quanguang. If they didn''t mention anything, they could only accept it indifferently and would not make trouble.


    Now they have taken out all their money and compensated them according to the standard. On the contrary, they have made trouble. Chu Feng has never had a good impression on these people, and he does not worry that these people will retaliate or what.


    It has been proved that the happiest people are, the more afraid of death!


    Looking at Chu Feng''s back, she said in her heart, what kind of person are you? In order to get back the compensation, you don''t hesitate to offend the left power, but now it seems like a fierce God. Which one is the real you?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    Chu Feng completely solved the problem of Pujiang District in his own way.


    Although this will make people remember hate, but when he embarked on this road, Chu Feng was not afraid of anyone''s resentment, as long as he had a clear conscience and was worthy of the people around him.


    If those people know that they are satisfied, chufeng is willing to give them what they should get. But if people are not satisfied, chufeng doesn''t mind giving them unpleasant things. Anyway, it''s the same for you. If you don''t give you, you dare not do anything to me. Why should I get used to you?


    "Well handled, ruthless and decisive!"


    When Chu Feng walked into the courtyard, Huang Chengyuan chuckled, motioned for Huang Jingyin to move a stool for Chu Feng, and then said, "now I think I''m very wise and started signing. Otherwise, there may be nothing left now."


    Chu Feng took the stool, did not care about Huang Chengyuan''s teasing, but calmly opened his mouth: "say it, why do you want to see me?"


    Huang Chengyuan was shocked, but seeing Chu Feng so direct, he didn''t say any other nonsense. Huang Jingyin temporarily went back to the house, and his aunt also went out. Huang Chengyuan said: "I know my days are not many. The only person I feel most worried about is Jingyin. I hope you can take care of her."


    A trace of bitterness appeared on the sick face: "although that can not revenge her mother, but it is enough, peace is the blessing."


    Although Huang Chengyuan is very sincere, but in the eyes of Chu Feng, he knows that Huang Cheng Yuan is lying: "if you don''t point out your own ideas, I''m going to leave!"


    Huang Cheng Yuan''s hand was stagnant and narrowed his eyes slightly. After a long time, he opened his mouth: "give me a condition for you to help me, a condition that can make me die in peace!"


    Huang Chengyuan originally wanted to use the relationship between Huang Jingyin and Chu Feng to achieve his goal, but at the moment, it seems that Chu Feng doesn''t mean to deceive him. He sighs that Chu Feng has a strong mind, but he also understands that it is necessary to give Chu Feng the conditions to move his heart.


    "I can let you completely end your wish, also can let Jingyin return to the Huang family to become orthodox."


    After the Chu wind directly punctured Huang Chengyuan, he no longer felt guilty with himself. He sat up straight and spoke directly: "however, if the heavenly king gate in the future is under the control of Jingyin, it must be attached to the wind door. This is my requirement, and it is also a condition that you need to give me peace of mind."


    "I still underestimate your ambition." Huang Chengyuan knew that chufeng was an ambitious man, but now he found that he underestimated chufeng. He was not only ambitious, but also very smart.


    The heavenly king gate respects the Huang family and knows that it is useless for him to sit on Chu Feng. Instead, he wants to become the supreme emperor. At this moment, Huang Chengyuan almost doubts whether chufeng is an 18-year-old boy.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about everything: "you have to know that you have nothing to do except an orthodox hat, and I want to support Jingyin to go back, that is to ask my brothers to bleed hard. Do you think it is possible that you want me to be a * *?"


    "No way!"


    Huang Chengyuan nods. He was once the deputy chief master of tianwangmen. Naturally, he knows that Chu Feng''s argument is reasonable, and there is no sufficient benefit. Who is willing to pull his men and horses to fight hard?


    A deep breath, and a little cough: "you''re right, I have nothing, but you have to go all out to get something that is deserved, but in the end my request is, no matter what you do in the end, Jingyin is a good child, you don''t want to hurt her."


    In the silence of Chu Fengmo, Huang Chengyuan took out a black token from his body: "this is the order of the heavenly king, the symbol of the leader of the tianwangmen sect. Without the order, he would not be regarded as the leader of the tianwangmen sect. In recent years, my brother has been looking for me from all over the world for this."


    "Besides, I''m not going to let you fight yourself!"


    With a cough, Huang Chengyuan covered it with his hand, but he could see a few traces of blood: "the new leader of tianwangmen needs not only the order of the heavenly king, but also the support of half of the elders before he can go to the top.


    My brother''s erosion over the years may have killed most of the elders, but there must be still people alive. Two of them were the people who supported me and were my father''s most loyal subordinates. You can go to them sometime and bring the order of heaven and Jingyin. You are not fighting on your own! "


    Chu Feng was not too excited. Thinking of the dead yuan Xinggang, Chu Feng shook his head: "how can I be sure that they believe me?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already recorded the video in aunt Qing, and there are all kinds of materials to prove that they will believe you." Huang Chengyuan seems to have said so much less, constantly coughing there: "at that time, as long as they are willing to support you, coupled with the strength of your Fengmen controlling the river and sea, you can fight."


    "What''s more, I''m the orthodox successor of tianwangmen. My daughter goes back with the order of the king and my will. No one can stop it on the surface, but secretly, we should be careful about killing every step of the way!"


    "I hope it''s as simple as you say it is!" Chu Feng''s eyes extended and passed a shrewd meaning. He waited for a long time. At this moment, Huang Chengyuan finally compromised and took over the order of the heavenly king in his hand. He looked very heavy: "I won''t come to see you from now on. You and Jingyin can make it clear. You can come to me at that time."Standing up, Chu Feng twisted his neck: "although this is a big risk, I don''t know whether it can be successful, but in the light of your kindness to your daughter, I''ll help you."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng left the courtyard directly and put the order of the heavenly king on him. With this seemingly useless thing, he stood in the perspective of the heavenly king gate, that is, the orthodox successor, at least on the surface, no one dares to disobey him!


    "How do I feel, what plot does Chu Feng have?" After Chu Feng left, aunt Qing returned to the courtyard: "you give him the order of the heavenly king. If he finally ignores your meaning and goes to tianwangmen to say that he is the successor, what should we do?"


    "He won''t, at least he won''t do that until Jingyin sits on it."


    Huang Chengyuan shook his head, coughed and continued: "whatever the reason, I can feel that he will not hurt Jingyin enough. I owe Jingyin a lot in my life. I don''t mind trading the whole tianwangmen for her happiness. Although the silly girl explains that she has no relationship with Chu Feng, I can see that she likes Chu Feng.


    Take what you have in your hand and give it to Jingyin when the wind blows south. You have been with me for more than 20 years. There is no need to waste your last years for my daughter. "


    "What are you talking about?" Green aunt''s face flashed shy, but still very firm said: "do not follow you for more than 20 years also follow, although has been nameless no share, but at least you have given me gentle, you can use the whole tianwangmen for dowry, let Jingyin can happy life after, I am willing to work hard for your hope."


    Looking at the woman around him, Huang Cheng Yuan sighed: "why do you need it?" Shaking his head and waving his hand: "go and ask Jingyin to come out. It''s time to let her know something!"


    "There is little wind. Are you going to take Huang Jingyin to Tianwang gate now?"


    Back in the car back to the city, blueberry''s face was full of excitement: "this king of heaven makes me heard that only the first successor can have its qualification, and those who have the order can command the most elite fighting team of tianwangmen. There is little wind. Are we going to be the southern overlord this time?"


    "Childish!" Chu Feng knocked on LAN Mei er''s head and said, "if it had been 18 years ago, it would have been OK. But after 18 years, the tianwangmen people didn''t know how much they had changed. In addition, Huang Chengdong had been in charge for 18 years, and everyone respected him. Even if Huang Jingyin was orthodox, his role was not great."


    "Maybe by following the rules of Chengtian wangmen, Huang Chengdong will give way to Huang Jingyin, but what do you think a position can represent? The strength is not in Huang Chengdong''s hands?"


    When she heard this, she thought it was reasonable: "what should I do? Now there are such good things that can''t work. How can I feel so sorry?"


    "It''s not a pity. It''s just a matter of when to use it." Chufeng smile back, the heart also probably had an idea, but temporarily not suitable for blueberry know: "anyway, increase the wind door training, in the future our iron hooves will step on the warm land in the south."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    "Less wind, do you really want to go?"


    A few days later, at six o''clock, Chu Feng just walked out of fengteng garden. LAN mei''er and Xia Yan had already been waiting outside. LAN Mei Er hesitated and said, "the imperial city is not our foundation. It is very complicated. In addition, you have offended the left power now. I''m afraid he will block you in the imperial city."


    A few days ago, Zuo Quan asked Chu Feng to treat Zuo Xiong, but he was directly refused by Chu Feng. Although there was nothing unusual in the past few days, who knows whether the literati would embarrass Chu Feng in the imperial city because of Zuo Xiong''s affairs.


    Chu Feng stepped on both feet and the floor banged: "although the wind door of Jianghai underground world is respected at the moment, we all know that it is the result of the official turning a blind eye. If there is something wrong with us, the river and sea troops will go out at any time, and the wind doors of tens of thousands of people can be wiped out overnight."


    "I don''t want to go if I can, but I can''t help it when I walk on the road of the river and lake!"


    Looking at the two people who wanted to stop talking, Chu Feng showed a warm smile: "and if I don''t want to die, no one can kill me. In addition, there is a lonely life to go with me. What are you worried about?"


    They all looked at the wooden man standing in the distance drinking a small wine lonely life, heart qi jumped out of a word, we are worried about him!


    Knowing that Xia Yan and LAN Meier are worried about themselves and moved by Chu Feng, they also know that the imperial city must go. If they are just the overlord of the river and sea, they may not have much, but they still control the first-class medical skills, which makes the people above uneasy.


    Chu Feng knows that this is his own card and a good way to rise. The people above can also see this clearly. Although Chu Feng doesn''t want to be controlled by others, he has no way. He can''t help himself when he is in the lake.


    This trip to the Imperial City, how do you want to go, otherwise you can''t make the people above feel at ease, you really don''t have to play.


    Looking at the way that Lan Mei ER and Xia Yan look, Chu Feng laughs and walks up and hugs their shoulders: "OK, I have my own sense of propriety in this matter. Has the flight been arranged?"


    "It''s arranged to fly to the imperial city at noon."


    Knowing that she couldn''t persuade Chu Feng, LAN Mei Er also gave up the idea of persuading Chu Feng, and then said the current thing again: "ten o''clock is also the time for fengteng group''s drugs to officially go on the market. At that time, all the people who used the drugs promised to come back. It is estimated that one hour''s time can fully catch the flight."


    "Good, have breakfast, go to fengteng!" Chu Feng nodded, patted two people on the shoulder to go forward, he was afraid to get along with two people for a while, he was reluctant to leave.


    At 9:50, a lot of people gathered in front of the headquarters building of fengteng group. There were reporters. Hundreds of them were people who used three kinds of drugs. All the senior leaders of the group were here at the moment.


    "You are welcome to come back on time. People who have used drugs can select several representatives to introduce them to you." Shen Xiuqin looks at Chu Feng standing in a corner. She knows that he is going to the imperial city today. She is inexplicably upset, but she still calms down to prepare for the future of fengteng.


    Soon, the disfigured Mr. Liu came out, and the other half of his face without disfigurement was all excited. Before speaking, he went to Shen Xiuqin and took out a gold card and handed it to him: "Vice President Shen, this is 10 million yuan. Although the group said that it is free to use, I am very satisfied with the effect of the drug."


    "Maybe you think more, but I think it''s worth it."


    Mr. Liu said at the right time: "it''s good. Since my wife gave birth to a child, I don''t feel at all. But after she used it for seven or eight days, I found that it was almost the same as when I first met her. It felt good!"


    Such shameful words made the women around him blush and shy, but they didn''t show any other look. They obviously agreed with Mr. Liu.


    Although Shen Xiuqin has experienced a lot, she is still a little embarrassed to hear that. However, she still presides over: "Mr. Liu and his wife have used three kinds of drugs. Now let president Liu tell us about his and his wife''s changes."


    General manager Liu was not polite. He forced the gold card into Shen Xiuqin''s hand, then cleared his throat and opened his mouth to the microphone: "let''s talk about the huiyuandan I used first. I believe everyone knows what I started to look like."


    Pointing to his disfigured half of the face: "but after half a month of using huiyuandan, you can see that my face''s dead skin is now peeling off, which is a bit more vitality than before. I''m very confident of the effect of Huiyuan pill. Although it''s only used for a half course of treatment, I can foresee that I''ll recover to the original appearance."


    "Here, I sincerely thank fengteng group for giving me the second hope in my life."


    The low-level people all listen quietly, but their hearts are full of shock. They don''t think Liu is always bought by fengteng, which is unnecessary. In addition, they all know what general manager Liu looked like at the beginning. It''s hard to see. But now we can see that the dead skin is being eliminated. We can''t help but have more confidence in fengteng''s huiyuandan.


    General manager Liu introduced one at the moment and then continued to speak: "in addition, the emperor Dan is not afraid to be laughed at. I only have nine centimeters!""I really laughed below. Although the last time Liu also said it, he still wanted to laugh again at the moment, but Liu always didn''t feel sorry, and continued to say," I could have been in threeorfour minutes when I was just married. In recent years, I couldn''t start without my heart, and I was powerless. "


    "But seven days after using emperor Dan, I obviously found myself in the morning that I had the vigor of my childhood, so I tried it with excitement for ten minutes!"


    Everyone''s voice, from being out of strength to taking seven days to ten minutes, and then thinking about the promise of Chu Feng, many men who are not very satisfied with themselves are flashing bright colors, and many women who are not satisfied with their men are also full of expectations.


    Liu always did not know how to continue to say: "so, I am ready to use 10 courses to see if it is the same as Chu general said, there has been growth. Here I also promise to be a reporter friend and everyone. If it is effective, I will advertise for fengteng in my own company channel, and I will give 50 million thanks to fengteng group again!"


    "Then, let my wife introduce Fengyuan Yangyin pills to you!"


    As for Fengyuan Yangyin pill, the effect is really good, especially suitable for the female friends who have had children and many years of life experience. In addition, I used it for half a month, and found that I had a trend of increasing again in the upper circumference, which was really good and there was no adverse reaction! "


    After all, Mrs. Liu was a woman, and she went back after a few words, but the effect was very obvious. Everyone could not believe it.


    After General Liu went down, a woman also went up, and everyone recognized that she was the female reporter who asked questions about fengteng''s opening, but it seems a little different at the moment!


    The female reporter stood there with a shy face, and then she raised up her courage and said, "I believe most of them still remember me, and know what I was like before. I don''t say anything else, just to say, I finally don''t wear a vest!"


    Finish Finishing female reporter to step down, especially shy appearance, but everybody can see, really big!


    In the next time, almost all people who have used the drugs are willing to go up and explain the effect of their use of the drugs. In the middle of the time, muhuanlian jumped up, and said her use effect in yaoqianxue''s angry and shy look, and shouted that her husband was four times stronger than before, which made no less people feel sorry.


    An hour passed unconsciously, only ten representatives were arranged to speak. But later, they had reached more than 30 people, all of which explained the effect of their use. Those who used Yuandan showed it on the spot, and there was no sign of injury.


    As for those who use emperor Dan, most of them are successful people. Their words are very golden. No one doubts that fengteng invited the trust. The press conference has not been finished at a time. Many people have asked to order emperor Dan, huiyuandan and Fengyuan Yangyin pills. There is a trend of out of control on the spot.


    Until shenxiuqin came out and said that after 2:00 pm after the press conference, the fengteng pharmaceutical chain Nanjiang area will be listed three kinds of drugs simultaneously, and everyone will calm down.


    At the same time, shenxiuqin also released a news that fengteng is mainly sold in Nanjiang area. In addition, Jinan, Southeast, dianlan, northeast, northwest, Central Plains and border sea seven regional recruitment agents, as long as they have been audited and have the strength of the agency company, can obtain the regional agency quota.


    After the news was released, it caused a lot of sensations, and it was spread through TV and Internet. Only a lot of people were watching. After all, it was only half a month from fengteng to the drug experiment stage. Even if they had to start, they would wait for the first half months.


    After all the things are handled, shenxiuqin turns to discuss with Chu Feng what person to speak for the product, but he is not there.


    At this time, Chu Feng appeared in the capital with his lonely life. Looking back at the high-rise buildings in Jianghai, it was a little sad, but then there was no trace: "Jianghai, goodbye for a while!"


    Just ready to enter the airport with his lonely life, Chu Feng stared straight, and saw a normal dress, but the charming Huangfu ruodei stood in the entrance position of the airport: "what are you playing?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    The appearance of Huangfu ruodie is something Chu Feng didn''t expect. After all, for nearly a month, this woman has hardly appeared in front of him. So when he sees Huangfu ruodie, Chu Feng is inevitably curious.


    "We have 20 minutes to go."


    Huang Fu Ruo die takes a look at the lonely life behind Chu Feng. Her eyes flash with surprise, but she disguises herself at will and goes forward. She takes Chu Feng''s arm and walks towards the airport, just like a woman.


    Waiting for the time to take off, Chu Feng asked: "what''s going on?"


    "You''re going to be under house arrest, and I''m going to follow you, so I quit!" Huangfu ruodie put on the seat belts for himself and Chu Feng, and said softly, "this is what the government often does. Jianghai is different from other cities. Whatever can affect the stability of the river and the sea and the official can''t take it in the first time, the person in charge will be invited to the imperial city."


    "My grandfather was like that, so now you are. I''m not surprised."


    After hearing about Huangfu Ruo die, Chu Feng knew this for the first time: "do you mean that the reason why the Huangfu family settled down in the imperial city is because the official was afraid of its power?"


    "Not bad." Huang Fu Ruo die leaned on the chair to make himself as comfortable as possible. His voice was very low and said: "the Huangfu family is not only strong, but also deeply rooted. Mr. Du at that time wanted to greet my great grandfather, so after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, my grandfather was invited to the imperial city and walked for more than 70 years!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "is your grandfather still alive?"


    "Your grandfather is dead. The old man is still alive." Huang Fu Ruo die sipped her lower lip and said, "I don''t know how old he is, but I know that he is no less than 100. He has more than 30 children. My father is only in the dozen, and my oldest uncle is 80 this year."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment. He suddenly remembered Emperor Qianlong''s Laozi in his mind. He said that these families which were comparable to the emperor''s family could not be measured by common sense!


    However, Chu Feng would not think of an old monster who did not know how old he was. He was just curious about Huang Fu Ruo die''s behavior: "are you worried about my loneliness, so you want to follow me?"


    Huangfu ruodie took a look at Chu Feng and said, "according to the latest information I know, you will be the son-in-law of the Su family after you go to the imperial city. I don''t worry about your loneliness, but I don''t want my man to be shared by too many people. I have a habit of cleanliness!"


    Chu Feng coughs awkwardly. He is not surprised by Huangfu ruodi''s intelligence. His affair with Su Xinyu may be a secret, but in a certain circle, it is not a secret.


    The plane also started at this moment. The tall and moving stewardess were walking around the cabin to make everyone fasten their seat belts. At this moment, a stewardess cried out: "shameless!"


    But then came the crisp slapping sound, the Chu breeze slightly Leng, in the VIP cabin such a place, there are not long eyes of people?


    Originally, there was no smoking in the cabin, but the young man did not care to light a cigarette and puffed it out on the beautiful stewardess face: "it takes half an hour for Jianghai to go to the capital city. Let''s go to the rest room with me to relieve the loneliness of the journey?"


    "Go away, don''t touch me."


    As he spoke, the young man reached out to pull the beautiful stewardess. The latter shook off his hand, stepped back a few steps, and looked straight: "Sir, this is an airplane, not a nightclub. I am a flight attendant, not a lady. Please respect me!"


    "Let go of me, let go of me!" The beautiful stewardess did not expect that in such an occasion, the young man also dare to look like this to himself, angry to get rid of his hand, but he was not strong enough.


    The young man was so refused, his face was full of fierce color: "smelly woman, do you know the Imperial Guard Jingjia?"


    "I''ll let you go straight to jail, do you believe it?"


    The other passengers who had been watching the opera turned their heads to one side, as if they knew something. The beautiful stewardess looked around and saw that no one was making any noise. She also knew that the Jing family was sad and sorrowful, and finally bowed her head.


    Jingyuan saw the face of the beautiful stewardess, showing a man''s smile and ignoring what others thought, he took the beautiful stewardess hand and went to the rest room.


    Just just stepped out of two steps, a tall and beautiful figure of Lengyan blocked in front of him, rubbed his eyes, Jingyuan directly burst the rude words: "rely on, I dream of it?"


    Huangfu Ruo butterfly looked at Chu Feng with disdain, and then coldly looked at Jingyuan: "let go of this woman."


    "Let go of her, yes!" Jingyuan really let go of the beautiful stewardess and looked at Huangfu ruodie''s body with unbridled eyes. Then he showed a man''s smile: "do you want to practice with me instead of her?"


    Huang Fu Ruo Dieshi opened his mouth in surprise, but then shook his head and sat on Chu Feng''s thigh. When the latter''s body was stiff, he continued, "it''s just that I have a man. I can''t go with you!"


    Jingyuan did not pay attention to the departure of the beautiful stewardess at the moment, but cast his eyes on Chu Feng''s body, looked up and down, added up several hundred yuan of ground goods, felt his pocket, took out a bank card and threw it in the past: "boy, there are 500000 yuan in it, give me your woman, I''m open-minded, there are some benefits for you."Chufeng had a bitter smile in his heart. He didn''t want to cause any trouble when he wanted to go to the imperial city. But now he met with such a thing. He took a meaningful look at Huangfu Ruo die. Chu Feng picked up his bank card and said, "OK!"


    Then he pushed Huangfu Ruo die out of the disdainful look. The latter was stunned, but then he said coldly, "what do you mean, what do you think I am?"


    Chu Feng looked up and down Huangfu Ruo die: "you said you wanted to practice with someone else just now. Now I''m giving you a chance, but why don''t you want to? Jing Shao can wait here. You can''t play with him!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die was not used to Jingyuan''s bullying of men and women, and Chu Feng''s indifferent attitude. At the moment, he said coldly, "OK, I''ll go with him now!"


    Then he turned around and walked towards the rest room without looking back. Jing Yuan was still stunned. But Huangfu ruodie walked towards the rest room, rubbing his hands and feet with his heels. It was so obscene!


    Chu Feng took the bank card with a warm smile: "yes, a woman a half million, worth it!"


    The stewardess who got out of trouble in the distance looked at Chu Feng with disgust, and thought that he was a man who was afraid of things. However, looking at the rest of the cabin, she knew that this was human nature. She just looked at the closed door lounge, and the beautiful stewardess'' eyes were full of worry.


    But in less than five minutes, the door of the rest room opened. Huangfu Ruo die closed the door and arranged his clothes there. He walked back and sat down without any expression. Some male passengers saw that they were beating their chests and feet in their hearts, and the cabbage was arched!


    But Chu Feng did not fluctuate. Looking at Huang Fu Ruo die: "it seems that he can''t do it!"


    Huangfu ruodie took a cold look at Chu Feng and wanted to see his anger or other looks on his face. However, no matter how she looked at it, Chu Feng was like a person without emotion. She said in a cold voice, "I''m being done now. You''re so happy. Chu Feng, what am I in your eyes?"


    "You''ve been fucked?" Chu Feng looks at Huang Fu Ruo die in surprise. He sees everything in his left eye just now. After Huang Fu Ruo die goes in, he punches and kicks Jingyuan. She does people, not others!


    Seeing Chu Feng''s playful look, Huang Fu Ruo die knew that Chu Feng had guessed it and stepped on him angrily: "the next time you encounter such a thing, you should stand in front of me, or I will really wear a green cap for you!"


    "Damn it. People In the broadcast, when he was about to arrive at the Huangcheng airport, the door of the lounge opened and Chu Feng frowned slightly: "woman, you are too light. You should make him faint after we leave!"


    Huangfu ruodie''s face was no longer angry at the beginning, but only endlessly pondered: "because you didn''t stand up for the first time, I''m very angry, and you can''t be too low-key when you come to the imperial city. My Huangfu ruodie''s man must be arrogant and domineering!"


    Attached to the ears of Chu Feng, he was full of charm: "just like you bastard who possessed me for the first time, domineering!"


    Chu Feng was very excited. He said that he was not an ordinary man who could live in such a woman. At the same time, he looked back at the woman who was close at hand and said, "tonight, backward style!"


    At the moment, Jingyuan, who was getting up slowly, looked blue and blue, and pointed to Chu Feng and Huangfu Ruo die when they were curious about the situation: "very good, young master, you dare to play, wait for me, wait until you get off the plane, I will let you sit in the criminal investigation team for a period of time, and ask you to beg me!"


    "Oh, my mouth, it''s killing me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    "Boy, you and this woman will wait for me!"


    "He seems to like men, too." Huang Fu Ruo die stands there with Chu Feng''s arm in hand. The generous and capable woman is full of her charm all the time. With her incomparable face, although she doesn''t smile, it is enough to confuse more people.


    "Let''s go. I''ll get in touch with you after I get out of here."


    Chu Feng glanced at the police constable lightly, and said that I would stay behind, which was silly. He took Huangfu Ruo die and walked outside the airport. The blood in his body seemed to be boiling there. Is this the charm of the imperial city?


    "Don''t go, somebody. Stop them for me. It''s a thief!" Seeing Chu Feng and Huangfu if butterfly wants to go, Jingyuan doesn''t pay attention to the pain in the corners of his mouth and roars.


    The airport special police who didn''t know the situation soon appeared and blocked Chu Feng''s three people. He saw a black knife on his body. He was full of vigilance. What did Jianghai airport play in the dark? Could he get on the plane with a knife?


    "I''m Jingyuan, Jingyuan, stop them!"


    Just waiting for them to figure out or call to inquire about Jinghai airport, Jingyuan limped over and pointed to himself: "these two people played fairy dance. The woman seduced me and cheated me 500000 yuan. Then she beat me in the lounge. Now I want you to control them."


    When the special police officers saw Jingyuan coming, they thought of yelling at him, but when they heard that it was Jingyuan, they immediately looked at Chu Feng and Huangfu Ruo die more fiercely.


    Soon a little fat middle-aged man ran over and saw Jing Yuan immediately smiling: "jingshao, you''re back, how do you look like this?"


    "Fuck you, I''m dying of pain now. Don''t provoke me!"


    Jingyuan saw the people running, also know, is the captain of the airport special police team, but not in the eye: "give me control them, I let people to clean up, if they run away, I''ll make you and me!"


    "Yes, yes, I must look at them." That special police captain also ignore here is the royal city''s facade, does not fall in there nods.


    And Jing Yuan on the spot took out a six digit mobile phone and dialed a number: "give me to Huangcheng airport, I just got beaten on the plane!"


    After saying a word, hang up the phone, dial a number again, and say similar words. Then he looks at Chu Feng and Huangfu Ruo die: "play me, find death!"


    Then swaggering past, at the moment do not worry about Chu Feng, what they dare to do, stretched out his hand: "boy, give me my card back!"


    "Give it back to you?" Chu Feng showed a blank look. If he was willing to give it back to him at the rest of the time, but if he really gave it on such an occasion, it was an indirect proof that his immortal jumped into the pit and he was 500000. Chu Feng was not so stupid!


    He shook his head blankly: "that, I don''t know what you are talking about!"


    "Oh Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Jingyuan made a strange sound, but then repeatedly lit Chu Feng: "very good. It doesn''t matter if you don''t give it back. If you give it back to me again, it''s not a matter of 500000 yuan!"


    Then he went to a chair moved by the special police captain and sat down, looking like an old man.


    There are more and more people here at the airport. Some of them are people who just got off the plane. Of course, they know what happened. They just sweep the snow in front of their doors and don''t care about it. In addition, Huangfu ruodie is standing there with Chu Feng''s arm in his arm. Most of the men are unwilling to say that they can''t see you.


    Many foreign friends also find out the situation here. When they are curious, they also come to have a look, ask and know what''s going on. With the mentality of gossiping together in Rome, many international friends are standing there and watching.


    "Qing, what''s good about this? Let''s go. This time is very important to us."


    Among the crowd nearby, a Western woman with brown hair was holding the arm of a blonde woman with a height of about 1.75 meters: "it''s the same for people in China. It''s not strange. Let''s go!"


    Qing''s eyes calmly looked at Chu Feng who was nestled by Huangfu Ruo die: "Noria, I dare say that the last unfortunate person is the one sitting now."


    Noria frowned and shook her head: "Qing, this is the Kingdom controlled by the powerful. The injured person will be rich or expensive at first sight. Those two people will be in bad luck. Moreover, seeing that the woman and the man do not match, we can see that they are pretending to be deceiving, and so on. The unfortunate ones must be them, I firmly believe!"


    "Shall we bet?" Qing''s playful heart also came up and said with a smile: "if wait is what I said, you will go and offer a deep French kiss to that young Chinese. If it is what you said, then I will offer a kiss to the injured person. It is also French kiss. How about it?"


    Noria shook her head: "Qing, I can follow the gambling agreement, but you can''t. If you lose, you are not allowed to introduce me to men again, or I will take you away now!"


    "Well, it''s a deal!" With a smile, she nodded and put her eyes on the field from a new perspective. To be correct, it was put on the body of Chu Feng. She could feel the difference between Chu Feng and Chu Feng. The temperament and calmness of Chu Feng didn''t seem to be pretending at all.Soon, the crowd was separated, and more than ten uniformed police came in. The leader was tall and handsome, which attracted many young girls'' dark talk. But when Chu Feng saw the person headed, the secret way would not be so clever, right?


    Jingde walked in with people directly. His face was not very good. He was going to be a deputy team a month ago. Only Zhou Jingxing said hello to the Jingjia. He still needs to exercise for one and a half years. The Jingjia press on and let him go up. He is ready to go on for another two years.


    And at this time, I also received such news, it seems to find a channel to vent: "what is the matter, the airport of Imperial City, the front of the Imperial City, has affected the whole TianChao. Are you going to make international friends laugh?"


    "Degas!" Originally a pair of high-spirited Jingyuan saw the comer, immediately stood up and replaced with a poor look to shout!


    Jingde looked at it in a sound, and he just received a call from Jingyuan. He knew how much he was called. He still had to do it. Now, he saw Jingyuan in the past. His mouth moved: "what is the matter?"


    "It''s them!"


    Jingyuan seemed to find her mother and mother, pointing to Chu Feng: "they just came back from the river sea on the flight, they started to me, cheated me 500000 not to say, that woman also hit me, you want to preside over justice for me!"


    Jingde looks at the direction of Jingyuan to see the body shake. Besides his solitary life, Chu Feng and Huangfu ruodi know each other. Only at a glance Jingde is near Jingyuan and whispers: "forget it, just be beaten. I will let them give you the money back, and then give you some medical expenses."


    Jingyuan was waiting for Jingde to revenge himself, and gave a good play to Wang Ba Qi. He didn''t want to hear such words, and shook his head in a daze: "no, I must have them unlucky!"


    Jingde squinted his eyes, and then his eyes passed a meaningful smile. Jing family was a man who banned the imperial city guard. His own Jingjia and he were not a system, but there was friction. At this moment, Jingde coughed and said, "look at it yourself!"


    "Jingyuan, what''s wrong?"


    Jingde was trying to support himself and prepare for the difficulties of Chu Feng and Huangfu ruodin. A voice came from a man in Chinese with dozens of men and women with similar gorgeous clothes: "which one with no long eyes even dare to fight, are you afraid you will not be afraid to give them a look?"


    Seeing the comer, Jingyuan''s body is more upright, stride to embrace the incoming and point to Chu wind: "these are not long eyes."


    Fan Yu and Jingyuan hugged and looked at the past, and suddenly they were stunned. Correctly speaking, they were staring at Huangfu ruodei. They felt familiar with each other and were lazy to think about what: "it is them, what are you going to do?"


    At this time, the captain of the special police who received the call from the airport supervisor came up and said with a smile: "fan Shao, jingshao, Captain Jing, this is the place to get off the plane and board the plane. The above meaning, if you want to solve personal resentment, please leave the airport!"


    Jingyuan wants to attack, but think of the person behind the airport supervisor, with a big hand: "let''s go out and step on these woodlouse, wherever we can!"


    Chu wind does not matter shaking his head around the waist of Huangfu Ruo butterfly and going outside. On the way, he looks at the smiling Huangfu Rudie in the corner of his eyes: "you seem to be happy!"


    "I like to see you, arrogant!" Huangfu, who throws a little bit of a tip of his mouth, then turns to see the Chu wind: "if I can be proud of you today, give it to you at night, what you want!"


    "Really?" Chu Feng spirit moved, eyes blazing across the delicate red lips of Huangfu ruodin. Although she had had many husband and wife relations, but the rest of the things, Huangfu ruodin was determined not to agree, and wanted to keep that pride, Chu Feng was inexplicable at the moment.


    Huangfu, if butterfly did not answer, only a little red face, was about to leave the airport when he said: "then how can you arouse my excitement!"


    Chu Feng just smiled, but also calm down, although the woman is good, but also very exciting, but offended some background people, Chu wind still does not want, and Jingde knows that his and Huangfu Ruo butterfly identity is nothing to say, intriguing ah!


    But what we don''t know is that at this moment, ten kilometers away from the airport, a dozen top luxury cars are swarming towards the airport. The first is a Maserati, and the people in the car are su Xinyu!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    "Boy, do you know what''s wrong now?"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled for a moment. He looked at the road on his left and said, "honey, remember to brush your teeth tonight!"


    See oneself so pull the wind to speak, Chu wind actually did not see general, Jing Yuan immediately angry: "boy, you when I do not exist?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth when Huang Fu Ruo die was red in the face: "what do you say?"


    Such words are soft in the eyes of many people, but Jingde sneers in his heart. Knowing the relationship between Chu Feng and Zhou Jingxing, he is full of sympathy when he looks at Jingyuan, and Fan Yu, who is smoking at one side, labels them silly in his heart!


    Chu Feng''s words in Jingyuan''s ears are also compromise appearance, ha ha smile way: "very simple!"


    Pointing to the floor in front of him: "you kneel down and kowtow to me three times, saying that you are wrong and paying me another million dollars!" His eyes moved to Huang Fu Ruo die''s body, and he never forgot this woman. He pretended to be ferocious: "as for this woman, she hit me. She must follow me if she wants to be punished by law."


    Chu Feng surprised a smile, Jingyuan''s request is enough wonderful, smiling at the cold face of Huangfu Ruo die: "you say how he punished you?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die gave Chu Feng a cold look, and then walked two steps straight at Jingyuan: "what if not?"


    No?


    Jingyuan didn''t expect such an answer, but the more so, he was more excited to step on people. He lit a cigarette and puffed out a mouthful to feel his swollen face: "I am a reasonable person. How do you treat me, I can only do what I can to you, but then I will not be so good at talking."


    "Then there''s no need to say it. Do it!" Huang Fu Ruo die directly jumped out a sentence, pointing to Chu Feng: "beat him to death, I''ll go with you!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly in his heart. Huangfu ruodie''s revenge is not strong in general. However, seeing Jingyuan''s appearance, he seems to be really excited. Chu Feng sighs: "if you don''t die, you won''t die!"


    When Jingyuan waves the bodyguards brought by Fan Yu, Chu Feng waves his hand to stand by the lonely life who is going to do it, and goes out idly. Although Huangfu ruodie caused all this, he can''t choose to keep a low profile when he comes to the Imperial City, so he chooses to go down arrogantly!


    "Ah


    A nearby bodyguard saw that Chu Feng was not only not afraid, but came up. He cheered and jumped up. One foot was raised and pressed towards Chu Feng. It looked gorgeous and fierce!


    Only when they felt that Chu Feng''s thin body would be kneeling down with one foot, Chu Feng just lightly raised one hand, two fingers and a little bit of the kicking foot wrist. The bodyguard who was confident of his own strength immediately felt electric shock.


    The body heavily hit on the floor, but also severely tremor in the presence of all the hearts.


    The other eight bodyguards were just stunned when they saw this scene, but then they only felt that their companions were too cramped. They continued to walk in silence towards the Chu wind. They followed these young men and women, and they knew how to teach people.


    Chu Feng did not retreat, but went straight into it. He collided with a big man about 1.8 meters tall. When everyone felt that he must have been rebounded and fell down, the big bodyguard flew straight out five or six meters away, and could not even gather his strength to stand up.


    The smile on Jingyuan''s face was stiff at this moment, and the rest of the men and women in Chinese clothes who pretended to be inscrutable also stopped all their movements and felt incredible.


    But Chu Feng didn''t stop at this point. He didn''t have any more beautiful movements. When facing a fist, he would greet him with one fist. When facing a kick, he would greet him with one foot. However, his opponent fell down and was injured. However, Chu Feng seemed to have nothing to do, which made people feel palpitating.


    Jingde stood aside and sneered. Seeing Chu Feng beat down several bodyguards, he asked himself, but he would not be as relaxed as Chu Feng. It seems that when he was in Jianghai police academy, he didn''t use all his strength to fight with me.


    With a new understanding of Chu Feng, Jingde also warned himself in his heart that to deal with Chu Feng, he must not be enemies unless he is 100% sure.


    At the moment, all the nine bodyguards fell to the ground. Either their wrists were dislocated, or their thighs were kicked off by Chu Feng, and some of them were completely knocked apart by a force of brute force.


    "Anyone else?"


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see the nine bodyguards lying on the ground. He walked to Jingyuan and threw out a sentence indifferently.


    Jingyuan body huge shock subconsciously back a few steps, and then ruthlessly and violently said: "give me up again!"


    Some friends and friends, who felt that they were both prosperous and damaged at the same time, let those women step down and roll up their sleeves one by one and walk towards Chu Feng. Although more than 20 of them are dandies, in order to have a better play, everyone has two sons in their hands.


    At least compared with those bodyguards, it''s not much worse. As for the bodyguards, it''s just to pretend."Yes, not a useless bunch of rubbish!"


    Chu Feng sneered and drew a radian, but did not stop because of the identity of these people in front of him, but quickly moved his body. There was a gold needle between his hands. He had seen the things in the next five minutes, and what he needed now was Liwei.


    Otherwise, there are so many people who don''t have long eyes, who has time to pay attention to them?


    Although the skills of these childish brothers are also good, they are not of the same level as Chu Feng, who has been infected with hundreds of lives and experienced life and death.


    But Chu Feng didn''t put down heavy hand, just let these people temporarily lose the ability to resist action with gold needle, but in the eyes of outsiders, that is, Chu Feng knocked down a person with one punch.


    Gold needle In the crowd, what Chu Feng didn''t know was that a Western woman caught the scene of the gold needle moving out. It was Qing, subconsciously spitting out her mouth, but then she didn''t speak any more, only her eyes flashed with light.


    After three minutes, more than 20 childe brothers fell to the ground. When Fan Yu saw that his little friends did not hurt Chu Feng, they were all knocked down. When Chu Feng''s force value exploded, he also gave a meaningful smile: "boy, you''ve made a disaster, do you know?"


    But before the words were finished, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of him and kicked him in the abdomen. Fan Yu was still smoking, and his tears were streaming out. He covered his stomach and squatted on the ground. He could not make a sound at all.


    "You dare to fight him, don''t you want to live?"


    After all, the parents of these people are not high-ranking people, but they dare to fight with Fan Yu. Jing Yuan thinks that Chu Feng is looking for death: "you are really in trouble!"


    But the next moment Chu Feng didn''t go to see Fan Yu on the ground. He moved his body and appeared in front of Jingyuan. He didn''t have a violent foot, but he gave a big slap.


    Jingyuan immediately to the side of the fall and fly away, face in an instant on the complete swelling up, there are blood stains in the mouth.


    Chu Feng shook the trace of blood on his hand and looked at the people on the ground, then moved his eyes to Jingde. After a meaningful smile, he turned back and took Huangfu Ruo die''s slender waist and looked at Jingyuan: "I want to kneel down, I need to lose money, and I have to give up my woman. Are you ready to let me have a good look?"


    Half of Jing Yuan''s face was swollen and swollen. It was estimated that he didn''t know him when his mother came. He pointed to Chu Feng and said vaguely, "boy, you''re in trouble. You''re in trouble this time!"


    "Captain, we?" On the other side, a police officer came to Jingde and said curiously, "so how many ye are beaten, and we don''t do things, isn''t it good?"


    Jingde glared at him, lowered his voice and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Unless it''s their Laozi who calls, today I''m just making soy sauce."


    The policeman was shocked by Jingde''s appearance and quickly walked aside. However, after following Jingde for two years, he seemed to catch something and look at the people on the ground. He was full of sympathy. This fight is probably going to be in vain!


    "I did get into trouble, but can you still get up now?" Chu Feng looked at Jingyuan from a commanding position, and there was no unnecessary waves in his eyes: "or you have anyone else to call, I stand here, all of the receiving!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s eyes flashed a little color. She could say that she had watched Chu Feng grow up. Now she saw the country youth grow up to be domineering. She was not very happy. This bastard was stepping on me, right?


    After a breath of relief, Fan Yu struggled to get up, his eyes showed a cruel color, and his eyes glared at Jingde fiercely. But at the moment, he was too lazy to pay attention to why Jingde didn''t move his hand. He looked at Chu Feng''s cold voice and said, "boy, there is a kind of newspaper for your name. I, Fan Yu and you will never die!"


    "Oh, who''s going to keep going with my brother?"


    In the dark, everyone said that Chu Feng had played a big role because of his temporary pleasure. It was estimated that when he couldn''t get out of the Imperial City, a voice came in a loose voice. He didn''t know when a Hummer stopped by the road opened, and a man came slowly with a cigarette in his mouth. His face was full of arrogance and indifference!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    "Li Shao!"


    Fan Yu, who had been clamoring for a long time, suddenly became stiff when he saw the people coming. Although he was also called a few, he knew very well that in this imperial city, in addition to those few people who could be called few, they could only be ranked in the second line, perhaps the third line was similar.


    But then he reacted and looked at Chu Feng with endless surprise in his eyes. He knew that Li Ji didn''t speak to him just now, because he and Li Ji had no intersection at all. So what he didn''t say to him was right?


    Not only Fan Yu was stiff, but even Jingyuan smelled the unusual smell. Only Jingde stood there with a sneer on his face. It seemed that he could foresee their misfortune.


    Sure enough, in the complex look of all the people, Li Ji went over and hugged Chu Feng, patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s really not righteous. If it wasn''t for Miss Su who told me, I didn''t know you were coming to the imperial city today!"


    Then he put his arms around Chu Feng''s shoulder and lowered his voice: "I heard that the emperor dan you produced is good. Can you give me some, brother and women are too many to take care of?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment, but he was able to adapt to Li Ji''s character. He nodded: "here you are, but I can''t go now!"


    When Fan Yu and his body were stiff and said to Chu Feng, he pointed out: "these people don''t give me freedom. They just want me to say that they cheat by playing immortals. I''m very hurt now!"


    "What, even said that you cheated money, and you need to cheat?" Li Ji knew that Chu Feng was trying to take advantage of it, but he didn''t mind taking advantage of it. Without saying a word, he flew up and kicked Fan Yu to the ground. When he wanted to fight Jingyuan, Li Ji laughed: "forget it, wait for someone to clean you up."


    Almost just after Li Ji''s voice dropped, more than a dozen top sports cars stopped by Li Ji''s Hummer. Maserati, the head of the team, opened at once, and a tall and beautiful figure came out of the car, elegant and noble. Taking off the ink glasses on his face, he showed a beautiful face.


    The cars in the back also opened up. One by one, such as Porsche, Ferrari, BMW, Mercedes Benz and Audi, came out one by one. Zhang Yuner and Ma Qiduo were also among them. Zhou Xiaoxuan, Zhou Jingxing and Su Mobei also appeared. The rest of them were all good-looking talents. You can tell at a glance that they are either rich or expensive people.


    Seeing the situation of the scene, Su Xinyu frowned slightly, and then walked over to see Huangfu Ruo die beside Chu Feng, and then threw Chu Feng''s arms in everyone''s surprised eyes: "welcome to the imperial city!"


    Su Xinyu didn''t have any warm embrace, but it was just like this that shocked those dandies who came here with Fan Yu.


    As people in this circle, they can be arrogant, but there are some people they can''t afford to offend. For example, Su Xinyu and the people who come here can''t afford to offend any of them. They are people who can say a word at any time not only to them, but also to their family.


    Su Xinyu released Chu Feng, and Ma Qiduo came up with a smile. Suddenly, he not only gave Chu Feng a hug, but also gave him a kiss on his face: "I find that I am more and more interested in you!"


    By Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo, Chu Feng is embarrassed. She looks at Huang Fu Ruo die, who stands beside her with no expression, but can feel the whole body covered with ice. This woman is not simple!


    "Welcome to the imperial city!"


    At this time, Zhou Jingxing also came up, not wearing the uniform of vice minister, he and Chu Feng came to a man''s embrace: "this evening, heaven and earth, not drunk endlessly!"


    "Zhou Jingxing!" Just finish saying, Su Xinyu cold hum a mouth: "my father wants to see Chu Feng, you take him to heaven and earth, good ah!"


    "Cough, cough, joking, joking, the most is to go to the water bath paradise!" Zhou Jingxing coughed awkwardly twice to cover up the embarrassment. Then he pulled off the topic and looked at the scene: "what''s going on? A good Huangcheng airport, in a mess?"


    When Jingde''s Secret road finally came, he quickly stepped forward: "Zhou Shao, the thing is like this!" Then, without adding personal color, he said to Zhou Jingxing what he had learned: "I also felt something wrong after I came here, so I didn''t do anything. Zhou Shao, you can look at it and deal with it!"


    Zhou Jingxing took a meaningful look at Jingde. How could he not know his mind? However, he was too lazy to say anything. His eyes swept over Jingyuan, but he was not angry and awed: "good boy, you can be called a big or a small Gang!"


    At the moment, Jing Yuan was full of bitterness in his heart. In such a situation, even a fool knew to kick the iron plate. He looked to Su Mo Bei for help!


    "Go back. Don''t come out for a month." Su Mo North went up and spoke faintly. The Jing family is a subsidiary family of the Su family. If he does anything to Jingyuan at the moment, it is hard to avoid chilling the hearts of the following people: "when you see this person, you should call him fengshao. He is my brother-in-law and the fiance of heart talk!"


    Su Mobei''s words once again dropped a heavy bomb among all the people. Jing Yuan staggered for a moment. He was afraid and did not nod: "don''t worry, I won''t find Feng Shao''s trouble again. That 500000 yuan will be my gift to him!"After that, he ignored those who came to help and ran away, as if Huangfu ruodie had done him no harm.


    "Let''s go, too. It''s a little bit of a hassle, but it''s the last time."


    At this time, Li Ji opened his mouth with a cigarette in his mouth. As the youngest in the imperial city and the king in the army, Li Ji has such capital to denounce anyone: "he is my brother of Li Ji. If anyone makes him uncomfortable in the future, he will give me discomfort. Then don''t blame me for not giving your elders face!"


    "Yes, Li Shao!" Those who stood up and those women in Chinese clothes all nodded in fear. Compared with Zhou Jingxing and Su Mobei, Li Ji was more able to deter them. Who dares to provoke the leader who even dared to drop the table in the previous army?


    "Fan Yu!"


    When those people were ready to leave, Li Ji looked at Fan Yu with a gloomy face, went to him and patted him on the shoulder: "Wen Ao Jun has nothing to be proud of in front of me. He hates me no less than you do, but please remember that I will not treat you like that to him."


    Even though he was not willing to be abused like this, there was a huge gap between the identities of the two sides. He pretended to be natural and nodded. Fan Yu left with everyone.


    "Well, ladies and girls, I''m leaving first!" Seeing that the rest of the people walked almost the same, although they did not achieve the effect in mind, Jingde was also comfortable, as if he had suffered losses at the beginning, and now he needs other people to suffer losses to be satisfied.


    "Captain Jing!"


    When the latter turned around, Chu Feng opened his mouth faintly, and a funny smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "say hello to Jingrui for me!"


    Jingde is stunned. Jingrui is his brother, but how did Chu Feng know him? Although still curious in the heart, Jingde also nodded: "must tell!" Then he quickly took people away. He decided to wait and give Jingrui a call to see what the relationship was with Chu Feng. Don''t offend this evil star.


    When people around him saw that there was no good play to watch, they all scattered in twos and threes. At this time, a motorcade stopped on the road, and a indifferent man stepped down. When Li Ji saw this man, his eyes were full of war intention, but he did not show it.


    The indifferent middle-aged man went to Huangfu Ruo die and bowed respectfully: "Miss, the master asked me to pick you up!"


    "Let''s go!" Huang Fu Ruo die takes a look at Chu Feng, and then walks towards the motorcade without saying a word. Fan Yu and Jing Yuan, who are far away, see this scene in the car. Their hearts are even more shaken. The indifferent middle-aged man they know is even more chilly. Huangfu family!


    "The Huangfu family is a cattle fork. Its base camp is in the river and sea, but it is also deeply rooted in the imperial city." Li Ji watched the far away motorcade walk to Chu Feng''s front, ignoring the others around him and listening: "if it''s not the old man''s pressure, I really want to break into the old monster''s seclusion. It''s dangerous and exciting!"


    Chu Feng was silent, but he was also puzzled about the ability of the Huangfu family in the capital city. Seeing the indifferent middle-aged man, Chu Feng felt his whole body tensed unnaturally. It was an instinctive reaction to strength and danger.


    "Hello!"


    While everyone was digesting the affairs of the Huangfu family, a tall and moving Western beauty with brown hair came to Chu Feng, and she was Noria. However, at this time, the Western woman, who had always been known as generous and enthusiastic, was shy: "can I offer you my kiss?"


    Chu Feng was also curious about what, heard Noria''s words: "what?"


    A deep kiss lasted three or four minutes, and Noria released Chu Feng. Looking at the stunned Chu Feng, Noria calmed down: "don''t worry, I don''t like you, it''s just a bet."


    Then he turned and walked towards a Bentley on the side of the road. He opened the door and sat on it directly. In the eyes of all the people, he walked away!


    "Why, miss it so much?" Chu Feng looks at Bentley, who is far away. Su Xinyu didn''t react to him just now. Seeing Chu Feng, who is about to become his fiance, is forced to kiss him. Chu Feng still has a good aftertaste. He shouts in anger and walks towards his Maserati.


    But Zhou Jingxing Su Mo north and Li Ji are Qi''s thumbs up: "model ah!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    "Brother Xiaofeng, why are you so handsome?"


    Because Su Xinyu was angry and left, Su Mobei and other people were also unable to help themselves to drive away. Finally, Ma Qiduo pitifully put Chu Feng on his own sports car. At the moment, he looked at Chu Feng who was sitting there meditating, and ignored the lonely life behind him: "do you want me to be your girlfriend?"


    Chu Feng took a light look at Ma Qiduo, who was always hot and enthusiastic. She took a deep look at her white thigh: "good, but you can''t move it!"


    "Why, do you really want to move?" Ma Qiduo squinted and laughed, and said meaningfully, "it''s not impossible that you want to move me, but can you afford the consequences?"


    Chu Feng very honest nodded: "can''t afford it!"


    "Ha ha ha, you are so honest!" Ma Qiduo''s body trembled with a smile, and her eyes twinkled: "actually, it''s not impossible. I heard that the three kinds of drugs you produced are all good. We Ma Ma group is very interested, but vice president Shen said to the public that fengteng sells itself in Nanjiang area, we have no chance!"


    "If you can give me the agency of Nanjiang!"


    At the time of attracting Chu Feng''s attention, Ma Qiduo made a soft voice in the past and said, "sister, take off all your clothes and play with it, how about it?"


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath and suppressed the inner agitation: "look at the road!"


    Ma Qiduo cut a, see Chu Feng that does not move the appearance is quite boring, the old guy at home let her think of a way, she believes in the old man''s eyes, so this is what she looks like now, not really want to and Chu Feng what, just know the airport incident she, how much interest is there.


    I don''t mind teasing chufeng.


    Chu Feng leaned on his chair with his eyes closed, thinking about something in his mind. The Mahalanobis group in Nanjiang was in charge, echoing with the Huangfu family. However, the Huangfu family was more in the dark, but Ma was visible and powerful. The dignity of Ma''s richest man was not something that ordinary people could challenge.


    Otherwise, what qualification does Ma Qiduo have to go in and out with Su Xinyu?


    However, for the production of three kinds of drugs, fengteng group must hold some things in its own hands. Otherwise, if there is no self-sale right, soon others will only know the agent and do not know fengteng, which is not what Chu Feng is willing to see.


    After driving for more than 20 minutes, Chu Feng thought of something and gave a playful smile: "I can give Ma Ma 10% of the sales rights, but not in Nanjiang area!"


    "Not Nanjiang area?" Machidor frowned and then asked, "where is that?"


    "Mahalanobis industry is all over the country. It doesn''t have to be in Nanjiang."


    Chu Feng did not immediately answer, just casually said a sentence, and then said: "southeast, dianlan and the border sea three areas, Ma can choose any cake to eat, I personally feel that the edge of the sea is good, there are five rich provinces, absolutely a piece of cake, compared to the three provinces of Nanjiang, good!"


    Ma Qiduo didn''t show any joy because of Chu Feng''s loose mouth. Ma Qiduo made a fortune in Nanjiang and was deeply rooted. No one could shake him except Huangfu family. It was very simple to act as an agent.


    However, there are also border areas in the southeast of dianlan. Although Ma Ma''s industry also has its own, it does not mean that Ma can eat the cake. Every place has its own principles. When it does not hurt its own interests, it is nothing, but when it hurts itself, it is definitely a group to the outside world.


    Especially in the border areas, where many large enterprises and forces are located, although the overall situation may not be as good as that of Ma Ma, when he comes to the outside world, he becomes small.


    Chu Feng is not in a hurry, but quietly hides there. Ma Qiduo is silent for a long time and then says, "what''s wrong with the Central Plains?"


    "Central Plains, the wife of the Huangfu family has contacted me, no more!" Chu Feng spread his hands, such a cake is not a person to eat: "in addition, the Northeast cake has been contacted, his name is Lord Qiao!"


    "Of course, if Jinan and northwest Ma can see it, I can also consider it."


    Ma Qiduo snorted and scolded Chu Feng ten times and eight times. Jinan is good, but there is a person there. No one can eat this cake. There is a coal king in the northwest. It seems that there are only three places left.


    I wonder if the old man will look high at the three kinds of drugs of Chu Feng, which are officially put on the market today. How can we observe it for a period of time?


    The irascible girl was quiet at the moment, until Maserati drove into a century old manor in front of her. She said, "I have to discuss this matter with my father, but before I give you an answer, the agents of the three regions must not be given out."


    "Don''t worry, our friendship is there, it''s OK!"


    Chu Feng nodded, but his heart was full of laughter. The Huangfu family had said hello to take over the Central Plains, but the Northeast Lord Qiao did not say that. However, Chu Feng believed that after the drug effect was announced, Lord Qiao would certainly be moved. At this time, if Lord Qiao did not start, other people in Northeast China would not dare to talk.


    As for Ma Qiduo and Ma Ma to consider the southeast of Jinan and the border sea, Chu Feng also has his own plans. Those three regions are within the sphere of influence of tianwangmen, and its headquarters is in Guangzhou, the border sea. The other two regions are not very prosperous. Chu Feng does not need to think about it and knows that Ma will not consider it.Just these, Chu Feng won''t talk to anyone. He''s just making a little uneasy for tianwangmen. You know, he''s given 500 million yuan!


    The car drove into Su''s house and stopped on the lawn. Su Xinyu stood there with a bad look. Ma Qiduo patted Chu Feng on the shoulder: "although my sister-in-law is delicious, if you want to eat that half of your buttocks, you''d better take care of your sister first."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly at Ma Qiduo''s words, but also opens the door and gets off to Su Xinyu''s front: "angry?"


    "This is the first and last time!" Su Xinyu put up a finger and his face was filled with anger: "in addition, Huangfu ruodie, I don''t know what relationship you had with her before, but when you enter the gate of Su family, you are the man of Su Xinyu."


    "And I su Xinyu''s man, may not love me, but must let me become the only one!"


    Chu Feng looks at the woman with sharp edges at the moment. She knows that Su Xinyu is not simple, but she has never been with each other, so she doesn''t understand. But Chu Feng is sure that Su Xinyu is more powerful than Huangfu if she is a butterfly.


    Although a woman said that the heart is uncomfortable, but the Chu wind is more burning up the mind of Conquest!


    "Miss, young master, Miss Ma, Miss Zhang, the master wants you to go first!" At this time, an old man in his fifties came over. He didn''t pay homage to him. He just said, "the old man said that he had grown up in the army all his life. No matter his grandson''s son-in-law or his granddaughter-in-law, he must be as tough as this!"


    Su Xinyu seemed to know something, nodded to show that he knew. He looked at Chu Feng and said, "you can do it yourself." And then we went to the hall.


    Su Mobei also patted chufeng on the shoulder: "I sympathize with you, but I can''t help you. Although my grandfather doesn''t object to the choice of you, you can''t let the old man down!" And then it goes to the hall.


    However, Zhang Yuner is still indifferent to her


    Ma Qiduo came up with a smile and seemed to know something. He said with a smile: "little brother, you must not be hurt, or my sister will be distressed."


    Chu Feng is not ready to ask what, solitary life came forward, looking at the distance sighed: "I can''t help you!" Then he followed him, but he didn''t enter the hall. He just stood at the door of the hall and ignored the other people''s eyes.


    What rhythm of Chu Feng''s Secret road? How did he feel that he was going to have bad luck? The thirty meter road from the garden to the hall was soon filled with naked men. Chu Feng roughly counted as many as 100 people.


    "If you want to be the son-in-law of my su family, marry my precious granddaughter and fight in!"


    When Chu Feng was wondering what to play with, there was a loud voice in the hall. I could hear that he was old, but he was full of energy. Under the sound of drinking, people had a kind of awe from the heart.


    Chu Feng''s eyes fixed slightly, knowing that the person who had just spoken might be su Xinyu''s grandfather, the No.1 Military man, Su dingzheng, an old man who had joined the army at the age of 15 and has been in the army for more than 50 years. This is also some information that Chu Feng asked LAN Mei Er to sort out before he came to the imperial city.


    Looking at the one meter wide road leading to the hall, there were 100 people standing. Chu Feng touched his nose, and his heart was filled with bitter smile. One hundred people, one by one, seemed to know that they were not weak people. If they had to fight in, they would not have to spend a lot of strength?


    "Please do it


    At this time, the sound of a hundred Su family guards'' Qi Qi was so loud that it flowed with a kind of soldier''s iron blood and fortitude. The blood of Chu Feng was also boiling at this moment. Under the whole body''s tension, his clothes directly burst into pieces of debris, and his body full of sense of strength was exposed.


    Eyes burning with crazy fighting spirit, Chu wind cold voice said: "come on!"


    Then the body directly burst out, and four Su family guards directly deceived them. They were all Su family guards. Everyone used to be a strong man in the army. At the moment, the power of the four Su family guards can be imagined!


    In the hall, Su Xinyu and others looked out with a glimmer of hope. Only an old man with thick eyebrows sitting at the head of the hall had no fluctuation, and he only had a heavy words: "go to death for me, don''t think he is the uncle of the Su family!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    Su dingzheng''s words directly spread out, and the strength of his hands, which was a little hesitant, was all increased.


    In the face of the powerful fist, Chu Feng lost his balance by twisting his left hand. Then he kicked out suddenly. At the moment, everyone was equal to the enemy. There was no need to be merciful. As long as he was sure that he would not die, Chu Feng would not keep his hand.


    One foot made a su family guard lose its combat effectiveness. Chu Feng met the second man again, with his knee up. When the man stopped with one hand, he suddenly hit him in the face. The latter immediately fell to the side, and his mouth was also blasted with blood.


    The third and fourth people were stunned for a moment, and the alternate fists and feet blocked the retreat of Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to retreat at all. His left foot raised up to block one man''s attack, and his right hand blocked another man''s fist towards him. His eyes were cold and opened. Chu Feng jumped up and kicked out his feet one after another. Two people fell to the ground again.


    Within a short time, four people fell to the ground, but Chu Feng understood that this was just the beginning, and 96 people were waiting for him.


    In the hall, Su dingzheng saw Chu Feng''s ruthless attack, all of which made the enemy lose their combat effectiveness in one fell swoop. He nodded his head and appeared a touch of appreciation: "cruel enough, decisive, good enough!"


    Su Xinyu and Su Mobei are all in a daze. Originally, they thought that the heavy hand under the Chu wind would annoy Su dingzheng. How come it seems that Chu Feng is still wrong?


    "Don''t look at me like that."


    Su dingzheng opened his mouth brightly and looked at Chu Feng who had knocked down the eighth person outside: "because the Su family''s guard won''t keep his hands because he is an uncle. If he has a chance to absolutely make him unable to get up, in such a case, if you want to ensure the final victory, you must hate, otherwise he will not get to the end."


    Su Xinyu and Su Mobei take a look at each other and find that they don''t know much about this grandfather, but they can understand what they mean by tasting them carefully.


    If Chu Feng hands a merciful hand, then a hundred people fall down and get up again. When will he fight? At this moment, he will look at those who fall on the ground and can''t stand up for a while, and understand what''s general.


    At this time, Chu Feng didn''t know that his mind was penetrated by Su dingzheng. He just kicked him with great strength. One person hit three people in succession, and he could hear the sound of rib fracture. The four people lost their combat effectiveness at the same time.


    Chu Feng also got a little punch on him, but it didn''t matter.


    Step by step toward the inside, now it has been pushed to a distance of six meters. Chu Feng calmly responds to the fierce attack of the Su family guards. One punch and one foot is still an iron mountain. It uses nine points of dexterity to prevent them from dying, but it will not let them stand up in a short time.


    "What does old Sue play with?"


    After hearing that Chu Feng came to the imperial city to take time to come over, Zhou tianchu came in and saw this scene. He shook his head: "old stubborn, his son wanted to marry a wife, so he arranged it, but after the failure, he was indifferent to accept it. Now it''s the same with his grandson-in-law, old man!"


    Zhou Jingxing and Zhou Xiaoxuan are standing beside them. After they start to leave the airport, they go back to Zhou''s home and come with the old man. They don''t start.


    At the moment, the two brothers and sisters saw Chu Feng walking forward like a god of war. Every step he took, he was bound to be attacked by at least two people. However, Chu Feng went on firmly with one fist and one foot, which made people lose their fighting power and was full of ferocity.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan clenched her lips, thinking of the original freshman training camp, she said in a psychological way: this guy must have let me at the beginning, but at such an age, where can such explosive power come from?


    "Jingxing, Xiaoxuan!"


    At the moment, Zhou tianchu took two people from the scene of the fierce battle, but he also lowered his voice and said: "although Chu Feng chose to go on another road, what he controls means that he will not die. On the contrary, the people above hope that he will make a big mistake, so that he can be better handled."


    Looking at Chu Feng, who was still fighting fiercely, Zhou tianchu said in a deep voice: "although I don''t spend much time with Chu Feng, I can feel that he is an unrestrained person. If possible, you can tell more when you get along with him. It''s better for him not to touch some people and things in China."


    "Otherwise, although he doesn''t have to die, he will be pinched to death. He saved me. I don''t want him to be like some old guys in the Academy of Sciences. He can''t step out for life!"


    Zhou Jingxing and Zhou Xiaoxuan shook their bodies and nodded their heads together. This is the first time Zhou tianchu told them such a thing. It shows that he really doesn''t want Chu Feng to have an accident. If you look at Chu Feng, who has already knocked down more than 30 people, their minds are different.


    Chu Feng also touched Zhou tianchu and their arrival, but there was not much time to pay attention to it at the moment. After being punched, he took a step back and directly kicked a person behind him, and his eyes also flashed and dignified.


    The Su family''s guards are definitely not ordinary guards, which can be compared. At first, there was no pressure, but the more you go, you will find that these guards are stronger.Just look at the moment half way has not gone, Chu Feng left eye a cold, all the pictures are emerging in the mind, now can only use their own cards to do things.


    A su family guard looked at Chu Feng as if he were stunned. One swept his legs toward the foot of Chu Feng. However, when he felt that Chu Feng''s feet would be disordered, Chu Feng suddenly raised his feet and quickly fell down. The voice of dislocated crutches sounded muffled. Chufeng swept his legs and came back. The man flew out and knocked down a man.


    Chu Feng''s left eye all moved at the moment, and all the tricks and means of attacking appeared in his mind. When those people almost only moved their shoulders, Chu Feng''s hands and feet must have appeared in the place where they would reach.


    What followed was the action of Chu wind and thunder. The Su family guard had just occupied a little bit of the upper hand, which suddenly disappeared, and the Chu wind''s propulsion speed was also completely accelerated at the moment.


    In the hall, Su dingzheng has stood up with respect in his eyes. In his idea, Chu Feng is qualified to enter Su''s family as long as he can defeat 30 people and become Su Xinyu''s husband if he can defeat 30 people. But now, Chu Feng has knocked over 60 people!


    "On the knife!"


    Su dingzheng didn''t know what he was thinking. When Zhou tianchu came in, he yelled, his voice was loud. The latter almost unsteady and looked at Su dingzheng: "old partner, are you going to murder?"


    Su dingzheng looked at Zhou tianchu and hummed: "what do you know? Men don''t bleed. They''re not men. This Chu style is good, but there''s no man''s glory on him. That''s not a complete man."


    Zhou tianchu opened his mouth, but in the end he was too lazy to say that he had known Su dingzheng since he was a child. He knew his character too well. He was a military man who advocated military force. He just looked at Chu Feng, who was surrounded by Su family guards with knives: "old guy, don''t play too big!"


    "You don''t want this son-in-law, but I''m very excited. I have Xiaoxuan in my family."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was standing behind her, turned red at once. She was not like that hot soldier at the beginning, but more shy of her little daughter. Zhou Jingxing glanced at her and said, "silly girl, you don''t have su Xinyu to act fast. Don''t think much about it!


    But Su Ding is just a cold hum: "go away, if you dare to rob this boy with me, I will destroy you!"


    "You don''t make sense!" Seeing Su dingzheng say that, Zhou tianchu, who has not quarreled with Su dingzheng for many years, also comes up with his temper: "originally, I''m just talking about it. Are you still serious with me?"


    Turning around, she said in a loud voice, "Xiaoxuan, now my grandfather has given you a task to take Chu Feng to be the uncle of our Zhou family. Otherwise, you will not report to the capital criminal investigation team next month."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s face collapsed, especially when she saw Su Xinyu''s playful eyes, she said with shame and anger, "grandfather!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If old man Su wants to kill me, I''ll let my granddaughter pry into the corner of his granddaughter." However, Zhou tianchu ignored so much and waved his big hand: "this is a dead order. When to catch up with Chu Feng and when to return to Zhou''s home, otherwise, you will never call me a grandfather in your life."


    "Oh


    Su dingzheng''s face twitched and he rolled up his sleeve: "Zhou tianchu, you son of a bitch, even encouraged my granddaughter to dig the corner of my su family. Do you want to practice with me?"


    "A gentleman speaks but does not do anything!" Seeing that Su dingzheng rolled up his sleeve, Zhou tianchu ran to the door without any image and pointed to him: "Su Qi''er, please pay attention to me. If you dare to move me, I will immediately tell Chu Feng that I want him to be his son-in-law. Xiaoxuan will give him nothing."


    The corner of the mouth of the people at the scene twitched violently. Even Zhou Xiaoxuan and Zhou Jingxing were all in a burst of sweat. The two group leaders are like children now. Who can believe it?


    "Well, it depends on your baby granddaughter."


    Su dingzheng was also in a good mood to fight with Zhou tianchu for a while. He didn''t really do it. He hummed and looked at Chu Feng and Su family guards who had begun to fight outside: "a man is a man who should have left ten knives and eight knives on his body."


    At this time, everyone looked out. All of them stood up with no eyes. At the moment, Chu Feng was facing more than 30 swords. We can imagine the danger among them.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled with sharpness, and nine gold needles appeared in the middle of his fingers shaking, and a funny smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. Maybe he could take me with his bare hands and use weapons. It''s really my wish!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    There are only more than 30 Su family guards left. At the moment, Chu Feng''s eyes are respectful. It''s respect for the absolute strong. They wave their swords. More than 30 people no longer wait for Chu Feng to fight down one by one, but directly swarm on.


    Chu Feng''s left eye was stunned. Between his two hands, a little golden light flashed. Nine Su family guards fell to the ground without any sign.


    The sudden occurrence of such a scene, so that the rest of the charging people are also stunned, in the hall of Su dingzheng, they are also surprised, do not know what happened, why just suddenly like this?


    Chu Feng did not stop, one hand, nine people that has not been caught xuanhuang nine needles back to his hands, with this xuanhuang nine needles for many years, no one knows where he is in Chu Feng, but when he hands, it is impossible to capture.


    When the nine needles came back to his hands, Chu Feng''s body also reached the edge of the rest of the people. He again swung out and fell nine people again. In such a situation, the nine needles came out at once, but everyone could not catch it. It was just inexplicable why the eighteen people suddenly fell to the ground and had no combat effectiveness.


    Xuanhuang''s nine needles to break the enemy is a means and card of Chu Feng. After two shots, Chu Feng did not continue to make a move. He took a few steps and a kick, and a machete was in his hand.


    Indifferently, they walked towards the Su family guard step by step, bringing out the artistic conception of the storm pressing the city. At the moment, the Su family guard also felt a chill. Looking at the Chu wind coming step by step, although they were already timid, they could not shrink back from the glory of the soldiers. They all ran towards the Chu wind with a shout.


    Chu Feng also quickened his pace at the moment, and instantly narrowed the distance with the front four people. He raised the knife in his hand to block the four people''s chopper, and then quickly passed by. The four people''s wrists hurt, and the knives in their hands fell on the ground.


    And in their dark way is not ready to retreat at that moment, Chu wind chain of legs, four people have no suspense fall.


    Chu Feng continued to move forward step by step with his machete hanging down. Facing the Su family guards who rushed up again, Chu Feng did not show any pity. The machete in his hand seemed to have an eye. Either it fell on the shoulder or on the thigh of the Su family guard. In any case, it lost its combat effectiveness in an instant.


    At the moment, Chu Feng has been covered with blood, but it is the blood of Su family guards, not his.


    At the moment, Chu Feng has gone three meters away from the steps of the hall, and people in the hall can also be seen. But in front of Chu Feng, there are four Su family guards standing in front of him. The overall temperament is stronger than that of the people at the beginning.


    Slightly nodding to Chu Feng, the four people burst out together. The four knives stabbed directly from four directions, wrapping Chu Feng''s limbs. Su Xinyu subconsciously clenched his fist, as if worried about seeing something bad.


    But Chu Feng was as calm as ice. Facing the four people who were rushing forward and the four swords that seemed to be unstoppable, Chu Feng gently raised his right hand holding the knife, and his left eye suddenly burst out a terrible look. The four people suddenly felt a kind of fear from the heart, which instantly filled their whole body.


    At the next moment, Yidao was wielded with incomparable momentum, and the sound of four smashing sounds sounded, followed by the sound of the knife falling on the ground. The four Su family guards were all together, and then slowly fell to the ground, but at the moment of falling, they were shocked.


    Just now they only saw Chu Feng make a knife, but not only broke the knife in their hands, but also made four people and four legs were completely injured, and they were unable to stand.


    Chu Feng looked at the four people on the ground, and suddenly the knife in his hand was thrown away towards the back. A su family guard, who was not seriously injured, rushed from behind, but was directly penetrated by the knife collar, and was carried by the handle of the knife to fly to the left for a distance of more than 10 meters and nailed to a tree.


    A knife was directly lost in it, only the handle was still outside. The Su family guard turned his head and looked at it subconsciously. A touch of cold hit his whole body. If the knife had just deviated a little bit, he would have been dead.


    But after the fear, what emerges is the awe, the real awe!


    Chu Feng is so calm toward the front, walked up three steps, stood at the door of the hall, looking at Su dingzheng inside, eyes fearless without fear: "qualified?"


    The whole scene was silent and the needle dropping could be heard. Among the 100 strong soldiers, 40 swords went out. Not to mention all of them had one enemy against ten, but they were also strong men with one enemy five. But when facing Chu Feng alone at the moment, he lost so simply. From the beginning to now, in 20 minutes, 100 people were defeated!


    Su dingzheng finally experienced countless experiences, and calmed down from the initial shock. After waving his hand to deal with the injured person, he said to Su Mobei: "tell you all, this evening, the Su family is very happy!"


    A pause to see Zhou tianchu: "old shameless, you also want to stay to rub rice?"


    Zhou tianchu didn''t pay attention to Su dingzheng''s words, but took a deep look at Chu Feng, then walked to him and patted him heavily on the shoulder: "not bad, not bad!" Then he laughed and went to the gate of the Su family.


    Zhou Jingxing and Zhou Xiaoxuan nodded slightly to indicate that they also followed. Today is the great joy of the Su family, which seems to have little to do with them."Heart language, take him to take a bath, change clothes, come to my study!" Su Ding is looking at the old friend, frown for a while, said to Su Xinyu, then turned directly into the inner hall.


    Su Xinyu still did not calm down in the shock just now. At the moment, Su dingzheng''s words made her come back to her mind. She walked to Chu Feng''s side, and her eyes did not have the initial half strange: "go!"


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and knew that he had passed Su dingzheng''s test. He nodded to Su Mo Bei and followed Su Xinyu. He also looked at Su''s mansion. It was very big. There were flowers, grass and scenery. The secret road was indeed a top-notch house!


    "Go take a bath. You''ve done a good job today."


    Su Xinyu takes Chu Feng to a room with warm decoration and light woman fragrance. Her back is facing Chu Feng, and her face is a little red. She points to the bathroom next to her face. The deer in her heart is fluttering and dancing.


    Chu Feng looked at the layout of the room strangely, and then looked at the apparently new bed, which was two meters wide. He saw that he had a lot of blood at the moment: "before I go to take a bath, do you want to find me some clothes?"


    "Here


    Su Xinyu has been back to Chu Feng, as if worried about what to see, went to the side of the wardrobe opened, face is more red: "from the inside in place, spring, summer, autumn and winter clothes, in addition to the door shoe cabinet inside there are shoes, are all yours."


    Chu Feng looked at the open closet door, his chin almost fell off, and swallowed his saliva. Looking at the four door wardrobe, one side was men''s clothes, while the other side was white and black women''s clothes, as well as many colorful intimate clothes. He coughed and opened his mouth: "that, this is my room?"


    Su Xinyu took a deep breath and turned back. Her face was as red as a freshly ripe apple: "it''s you and my room, correctly."


    Although Chu Feng guessed how much, he still smacked his tongue after hearing Su Xinyu''s confirmation. Seeing the layout of the whole room, he said with a bitter smile: "Miss Su, although our relationship can''t go away, we still need to get engaged. What do you mean, I''m going to share the room with you now?"


    Chu Feng patted his head: "Miss Su, what was that time and what is now? The Chinese dynasty has developed for so many years. It can''t be so pedantic!"


    "The Chinese dynasty is developing, but families like us abide by the tradition."


    Su Xinyu''s heart is also shy, just according to the old man''s explanation and family rules is like this: "maybe you don''t believe it, but I tell you, although the official constantly said not to be superstitious, but the top leaders are very superstitious, as for me and you, I can''t understand, but it must be carried out."


    Looking at the crying and laughing Chu Feng, Su Xinyu showed a slight frown: "even if we do not love the women of the Su family, as long as we are determined, we can only make a man. As long as it is engaged, we can''t leave. Because the Su family doesn''t want to or don''t want to be divorced, so you can''t love me, but I''m your wife in this generation!"


    Pause for a moment, Su Xinyu''s face appeared angry: "but how do I see you seem to be very reluctant, you have to make clear, I am a woman, you are a man!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m not reluctant. I just can''t take it." Chu Feng waved his hand. All this took a little time to digest. Originally, he thought that coming to the imperial city was just an engagement. But now, in such a powerful family, engagement seems to be like a lifetime.


    "If you don''t accept it, you have to accept it. That''s your choice."


    Su Xinyu hummed. Chu Feng was not only unhappy, but also unwilling. She was very shocked: "in addition, don''t call me Miss Su in the future. You can call me Su Xinyu, you can call me Xinyu, you can call me Xiaoyu, you can call me Xiaoyu, you can call me Xiaoyu, you can call me Xiaoyu, you can call me Xiaoyu, you can call me suxinyu, you can call me Xiaoyu, you can call me Xiaoyu, you can call me suxinyu, you can call me Xiaoyu


    Chu Feng touched his head: "then I call you Xinyu sister!"


    "Chu Feng!" Su Xinyu raised the volume and bit his lips: "do you want to remind everyone that I gnaw tender grass?"


    Chu Feng just said that, there was no other meaning, but Su Xinyu''s reaction was a little unexpected, embarrassed smile: "then how do you want me to call you, call your heart language, I feel something wrong, whisper, but you are bigger than me!"


    Su Xinyu also knew that Chu Feng''s words were reasonable. He thought for a moment: "in Su''s house, you call me Xinyu!" When Chu Feng nodded slightly, Su Xinyu swept away coldly: "but go outside, especially in front of such women as Huangfu ruodie, you should call me my wife, baby, or, dear!"


    Chu Feng was caught off guard by Su Xinyu, coughing a few times: "no need?"


    However, Su Xinyu ignored so much and pointed to the bathroom in the bathroom: "take a bath. If you don''t safeguard my sovereignty, I''ll defend it by myself. Just don''t say I''m inhuman then!"


    Chu Feng opens his mouth and finally turns into a sigh. It''s not good to be a son-in-law when he comes to the door secretly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    "Sit down!"


    After taking a bath, Chu Feng followed Su Xinyu to Su dingzheng''s study. As soon as he went in, he could feel the breath of Xiao Sha pervading the whole study. If you look at it, you can see that there are many swords and spears, and the corners of Chu Feng''s mouth are affected. Where is the study? It''s just a small armory!


    But when he heard Su dingzheng''s words that were not angry but powerful, Chu Feng temporarily eliminated the shock that the study had brought to him. He just walked out two steps and stopped and looked at a word behind Su dingzheng!


    Wu Ding Guo, Wen An Bang!


    Looking down, Chu Feng felt his blood at this moment seems to be ignited in general, because there is a line of words under the six characters, only four, Wuding the world!


    "This was given to me by the second leader when he inspected the troops at the beginning!"


    As if feeling Chu Feng''s curiosity, Su Ding was standing up and looking at the words behind him. His eyes were full of respect: "it''s just that he didn''t sign a name, his status and his identity doomed him to say such words, but this is the idea in his heart, and it''s determined by force."


    Su Xinyu once entered this study and saw that pair of words. He just thought that it was something written by his grandfather when he was idle. But he didn''t want this to be the second generation leader, the leader who was iron blooded for internal temperature and policy and foreign affairs!


    You ran''s heart gives birth to respect!


    "The second leader is right!"


    At this time, Chu Feng lightly threw out a sentence, without any comment on this pair of words as disrespectful meaning: "the Chinese dynasty has a long history, numerous enemies, countless wars, even now, there are still many groups coveting, as long as even a little slack, it will be thunder strike.


    It''s just that the present society is no longer the same year, and it is impossible to launch a war at will. However, we all know that only absolute force is the root of the rise, just like the Tianchi Lake, where the dominant position is shaking in front of us! "


    "Yes, this is what the two leaders said. Capitalism will not die if it kills me." Su dingzheng looked at Chu Feng with approval, pointed to the South and said, "if you were standing at the highest position today, how would you deal with the problem of Siye or Diaoyu Island?"


    Chu Fengwei Leng Su dingzheng why asked such a question, but thought about it, seriously replied: "not in its position, do not seek political affairs, this is a common fault now, but the old man asked, then I will publish my own humble opinion!"


    In front of a map of the world, Chu Feng quietly opened his mouth: "no matter it is Siye or Weiss, they are all tiny places on this map. A province of the Chinese dynasty is larger than their area, but on the world, they have an unshakable position, nothing more than two points."


    "The first is economy, the second is recklessness, and that''s what China lacks."


    Although the Chinese dynasty has made a lot of progress than it was a few decades ago, it is also a survival in the cracks. Although the Hebrews of the neighboring countries are friendly with the Chinese government, no one wants to have a strong neighbor next to them. The so-called in-depth cooperation still has some reservation.


    Su dingzheng sat down at the moment and looked at Chu Feng with deep eyes: "yes, it''s true that the Chinese economy is controlled in the hands of several big aristocratic families for their own benefit, and it is even more difficult to enter the world domain. As for the recklessness, I don''t know where to start?"


    Chu Feng drew a circle on the map of the Heavenly Kingdom: "the Heavenly Kingdom is very large, but because it is concerned by too many people, plus the Tianchi''s theory of the threat of the Heavenly Kingdom, although it seems nothing, it is also difficult to move forward. You need to be careful when you do anything, which restricts your hands and feet to do other things."


    "But if China can do things like Tianchi and take what it wants with the help of the United Nations, then China will be strong."


    With a sigh, Chu Feng came over and sat down opposite Su dingzheng: "it''s just the principles and policies of the Chinese government. It''s not allowed to do that. Even if it has the economy and reckless strength, how can the Chinese government fear the world?"


    "What a Heavenly Kingdom, how can we fear the world?" Su dingzheng burst out laughing, and his eyes showed appreciation in the depth: "what you just said is exactly the idea of the two leaders in those years, but he stood in that position, many things need to be worried about, and there is no way to do the things imagined."


    "Because his words and deeds represent the Chinese dynasty, he can only develop the economy of the Chinese dynasty in a dull voice, but it is not enough. He has been suppressed intentionally or unintentionally by western groups, and it is difficult to move forward."


    Chu Feng suddenly stood up, straight body: "master, the official point of view determines your way of doing things. Although I have no good feelings for Weiss, I can''t deny that their method is feasible. If you want to get resources, you should rob yourself. If you don''t have the official identity, you should plunder it with your private identity."


    After a pause, Chu Feng knew that he was waiting for himself to say these words: "just like Weisi club, it''s a private name to the public, but who doesn''t know, it''s just an excuse for Weiss official to plunder some resources for the sake of justice?"


    Su dingzheng waves his hand, Su Xinyu looks at the old and the young. Even if he is curious, he knows that he wants to go out by himself. He nods and quits the study directly!"Lao ye, how about my grandson-in-law?"


    At this time, Su Ding was looking at a wall full of swords and guns: "powerful Bo hundred people, there is a so careful mind, satisfied?"


    "Since he treated Lao Zhou, I have been very satisfied!" After the wall, a voice came with a warm timbre. Soon a door appeared on the wall, but Chu Feng was not surprised. At the moment he came in, he found that there was space and there were people in the dark.


    Ye Enzheng came out from the inside, and his face was full of admiration: "when I met for the first time, you didn''t disappoint me. A person who can cure various diseases may not be a good man, but there is absolute love!"


    Seeing the old man in front of him, Chu Feng took a trace of respect and politeness: "No. 2!"


    "Don''t mention it. Just call me ye Lao!" Ye Enzheng waved his hand with a laugh and gave Su dingzheng a thumbs up: "originally I thought you were a big roughneck, but now I believe what No. 1 said. If it wasn''t for his qualification, you would be the No. 1 TianChao."


    "Fortunately, you are not the number one. Otherwise, at this moment, all the Weiss around the fishing island will sink into the sea, and the army of Tianchi will come to the door."


    "Do you want to hit me like this?" Su dingzheng''s eyebrows seemed to be angry, but then he burst out laughing: "but you''re right. I really only fit in this position. How about my grandson-in-law, can you pass your eyes?"


    The smile on ye Enzheng''s face also disappeared at this time, and turned into a kind of solemnity: "at first, when Yan Tianming and I recommended you, I was holding a wait-and-see attitude, but later I learned that Lao Zhou''s illness is your recovery, so that our Heavenly Kingdom will not lose a leader. I am sure you exist."


    "Young man, the top of the heavenly way, are you interested?"


    At the moment, Chu Feng has caught something faintly, but he doesn''t show a happy and excited look. He is very calm: "if the official will allow me to go up, then it is mine!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" This time, Su dingzheng laughed more loudly: "boy, it''s crazy enough. I like it. As long as the official allows you to go up, it''s just, how do you get up there!"


    Chu Feng knew that his opportunity was coming. He straightened himself up and said, "kill him!"


    A word three words, let the study silence down, whether Su dingzheng or ye Enzheng did not expect Chu Feng is such an answer, but it is undeniable that they are very satisfied with the answer.


    Ye Enzheng calmed down from the shock of Chu Feng''s words for a while, and said faintly: "the underground world of the Heavenly Kingdom has existed since ancient times. Wars and disputes have never been unified since Hongmen of the Qing Gang. But you have reunified the river and the sea after Mr. Du. Now, if I give you such a chance, how can you unify the heaven and earth?"


    Chu Fengyan opened his mouth without fluctuation: "I just want to know whether I will kill the cunning rabbit and cook by the running dog. After all, no matter how powerful the Jidao is, under the crushing of the group machine, it will no longer exist!"


    "You are Lao Su''s grandson-in-law. You will not die. No. 1 will not give up your death." Ye Enzheng is not an answer.


    "I''m not going to die, but my brothers are not sure, are they?"


    Chu Feng couldn''t hear the meaning of Ye Enzheng''s words and spoke straight: "if I promise to unify the underground world of the Chinese dynasty within three years, and let diaoyao and Siye tie the official shadow, and in the world domain, let the Chinese dynasty have breathing space. I don''t know if it is enough for me and my brother to survive?"


    Ye Enzheng''s eyes burst into a fierce look: "are you sure?"


    "Three years later, I committed suicide before the Forbidden Palace!" Chu Feng stood upright as if he could pierce the sky.


    "Good!" Ye Enzheng replied with a loud voice and a big wave of his hand: "the official can give you all the conveniences. Without damaging the fundamental situation, they can also help you secretly. But I''m not sure about you. I need a person to supervise you. How about that?"


    Chu Feng suppressed the restlessness in his heart: "a word comes out!"


    Ye Enzheng then replied, "there is no way to go back!"


    Chu Feng got a positive answer from ye Enzheng. He knew what he should do next. He also understood why Murong Bing wanted to come to the imperial city and become the son-in-law of the Su family. He dared to feel that the goblin had already had insight into the official mind, but at the moment, Chu Feng was relieved.


    Although Yan Tianming is the first person in the river and sea, he can not suppress everything in that turbulent month without the nod above.


    Ye Enzheng looked at the closed door of the study, and his eyes showed a sharp color: "Lao Su, you and Yan Tianming have so much respect for him, and I have convinced No. 1, but in the next three years, he can live, or he will die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    Night!


    There is a dining table for more than 20 people at the same time in the dining room of the Su family. At the moment, there are only two chairs left when Chu Feng enters here with Su Xinyu. One of them is on the top of the table. Needless to say, it is also known that Su dingzheng''s position is the symbol of the head of the family.


    And there is another position next to the north of Su Mo, which is very clear. It must be the position of Su Xinyu. In such a family, the order is very important, otherwise it is the so-called confusion of the superiority and inferiority.


    Chu Feng''s appearance attracted many people''s eyes. Su Mo Bei nodded his head slightly, but his face was a little embarrassed.


    "Fauber, add one more chair!"


    Su Xinyu also found a problem. She spoke to an old man nearby, but the latter looked a little embarrassed. She just looked at a middle-aged woman sitting next to Su Mo north. She was plump and beautiful, looking at her appearance in her thirties.


    Just such a glance, Su Xinyu vaguely knew what, looked at the middle-aged woman: "Mom, what do you mean?"


    Ye Xinlan is upright. Although he is old, his capital is not bad at all: "the Su family has the position of granduncle, but ye Zisheng is not here. Naturally, there is no so-called uncle''s position!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth was full of fun, but he didn''t say a word. He believed that he who could pass the pass of the old man''s pass, and who was affirmed by Ye Enzheng, was definitely qualified to sit here.


    "Mom, ye Zisheng is my cousin, not my man!"


    Su Xinyu''s face cooled down, took Chu Feng''s arm and said in a deep voice: "his chufeng is my man, and he has been approved by my grandfather. Do you want to disobey the meaning of my grandfather?"


    Ye Xinlan''s face changed unnaturally, but then stabbed the middle-aged man next to him: "your daughter''s wings are hard, don''t you say something?"


    The middle-aged man has a pair of tiger eyes and is full of energy. He just glances at Chu Feng lightly and then ignores: "I believe in the old man!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Ye Xinlan saw that her husband did not stand on his side. He stood up angrily: "Zisheng has a special love for Xinyu, so Xinyu must be a woman of Ye family. Where did this Chu wind come out? I don''t know. What qualifications does he have to be a husband of Xinyu?"


    "I tell you, none of you will think about it unless I am dead!"


    "Xinlan!" At this time, a voice came, not angry but awe, ye Enzheng''s face without emotional fluctuations came: "the heart said right, Zisheng is her cousin, two people together unreasonable, I know what you are thinking, but as long as I am alive, this matter, no talk!"


    Ye Xinlan, who originally had a haughty look on his face, suddenly lost his arrogance: "father!"


    Just unwilling to say: "but my brother said this to me personally, and Zisheng also has feelings for the heart words, we should be strong and strong alliance ah!"


    "Asshole, what are you talking about? What is the alliance between the powerful and the powerful? Do you want to form a clique?" Ye Enzheng''s face, which had no emotional fluctuation, suddenly became gloomy and said, "your brother is a bastard who doesn''t seek advancement. Zisheng is a sensible child. He was not sensible before. Now do you think he will do this again?"


    "And I have chosen a man for him, so don''t talk about it, or you won''t call me father again in this life!"


    When ye Xinlan was scolded, ye Enzheng turned to look at Su dingzheng beside him: "old Su, although Xinlan is my daughter, she married into your Su family. As the head of the family, you should show your authority. Don''t worry, I know my daughter, I will not protect my short, and I will not have any opinions."


    Leaving a word, ye Enzheng took a cold look at Ye Xinlan and left the Su family directly. He was an old man with a public priority. Although he understood that it was better for the Su family and the Ye family to come to the powerful alliance last time, it was not conducive to the development of the group.


    "Ah Fu, get a chair!"


    Su dingzheng glanced at Ye Xinlan and said to Fubo. Then he went to sit down and pointed to himself: "put the position of Chu Feng here. From now on, Chu Feng is the uncle of Su family. Even if he dies, Su Xinyu will keep his Spirit card all his life."


    Ye Xinlan clenched her lips. She used to be able to speak loudly in the Su family because her father was ye Enzheng. But now her proud father left such words in front of her. How could su dingzheng get used to her?


    Su Qin looked at his wife: "sit down!"


    Ye Xinlan took a hard look at Chu Feng, and then sat down as if he had been greatly wronged. He also knew that he could not change all this. However, he began to hate Chu Feng''s appearance when he thought of his nephew, the mother-in-law, who might enter the central high-level in the future.


    After a meal, they ate very quietly. Except for Su dingzheng''s occasional inquiry about Su Qin''s recent military affairs, the rest of the people ate quietly and did not speak.


    After dinner, Su dingzheng patted Chu Feng on the shoulder. Accompanied by Fubo, he entered the inner courtyard. He didn''t want to participate in the world of young people. He just needed to be well controlled.


    In the side hall, all the sons and nephews of the Su family all went back to their places of residence. There were only a few people left here, Su Qin''s husband and wife, as well as Su Mo Bei, and Su Xinyu and Chu Feng. The atmosphere was a bit oppressive."Chu Feng, I don''t know why the old man chose you, but I believe the old man''s choice."


    Su Qin broke the silence in the side hall and simply said: "Xinyu is my only daughter. Like Mobei, I take it as my heart''s flesh. I know about your affairs, but this is the arrangement of the old man. It seems that Mr. Ye also agrees with it. Then I won''t say anything, just need you to be good at heart language."


    Chu Feng saw that Su Qin was a righteous soldier and nodded politely: "Uncle Xie!"


    "I still disagree!" At this time, I''m not the same as the second son of Tiangong, but I don''t think I''m the second son of Tiangong


    Su Qin, who did not have much temper, gave a cold drink: "a hundred years ago, my ancestor was also a farmer, and my ancestor had nothing, which was worse than the current Chu wind. Before the founding of the PRC, they were also known as bandits. Do you want to say that your ancestor''s character was of nobility and nobility?"


    Ye Xinlan stares at Su Qin, and seems to have no idea that her husband will still drink and scold himself at this time, pointing to him: "you!"


    "The old man can do what he says. If he says it again, get out of the Su family!" Su Qin''s temper also came up, and the soldier''s demeanor was revealed. He stood up and said, "Mobei, go back to the barracks!"


    Then he walked directly to the outside without saying more words to Ye Xinlan at all. Su Mobei comforted Ye Xinlan with a word of comfort. He also stood up and quickly followed him. He said in his heart that he was still a pure soldier. In the future, he should have bright eyes to find a wife!


    Su Xinyu also pulled Chu Feng to stand up: "let''s go!"


    "Wait!" Chu Feng said with a smile and went to Ye Xinlan: "Auntie, you are sick!"


    Su Xinyu stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Ye Xinlan was stunned and said angrily, "you curse me. Even if I don''t agree, you shouldn''t curse me, you bastard!"


    "You are indeed ill." Chu Feng felt his head depressed and said seriously, "if I didn''t guess wrong, my uncle hasn''t roomed with you for nearly 20 years."


    Su Xinyu originally wanted to scold Chu Feng for talking nonsense, but when he heard his words, he calmed down and looked at his mother. It seemed that he had not seen his father spend the night at home for many years!


    Ye Xinlan had a look of astonishment on her angry face, which was her biggest secret. Only Su Qin knew that she had bought many medicines secretly for many years. She also secretly looked for several doctors who had good relations to have a check, but all of them had no effect. How did Chu Feng know?


    Chu Feng did not know what ye Xinlan was thinking, but said directly: "I can cure this disease!"


    Ye Xinlan''s eyes slightly condensed, looking at Chu Feng, thinking of his own shame and pain, tentatively asked, "can you really cure it?"


    "Yes Chu Feng knew Ye Xinlan was ill at the first sight, but he didn''t say anything. At the moment, the latter had a lot of opinions on himself. Chu Feng didn''t want to have any changes. He walked forward to Ye Xinlan and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "your pain is only when you live that life."


    "Even if you want to, but that pain will make you want to die!"


    Ye Xinlan''s spirit shakes, and once again confirms that Chu Feng really knows what ailment he is. He just looks at Chu Feng''s young appearance and thinks of Hearsay: "how sure are you and how long will it take to heal?"


    "It can be done at any time Chu Feng looks at Ye Xinlan and knows that she is moved. The so-called 30 women are like wolves and 40 women are like tigers. Ye Xinlan, at this age, is naturally unbearable.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s self-confidence, ye Xinlan stood up and said, "well, as long as you can cure my pain, I will no longer object to the matter of you and Xinyu." When walking outside, ye Xinlan said, "come back in half an hour!"


    Su Xinyu looks at her mother who is still ferocious just now. Does she really have any hidden disease? Go to Chu Feng: "what''s wrong with my mother?"


    "A disease with a very small probability, a small problem, but for the current medical means, it can not be cured." Chu Feng said casually, but look at Su Xinyu that discontented look, low voice in her ear whispered to say what.


    Su Xinyu''s face slowly red up: "that you start, suitable?"


    Chu Feng smile back: "if you do not agree, I will not go, but if you go, I will not tell anyone!"


    Su Xinyu knew how to cure Chu Feng. She was a little embarrassed. She looked at Chu Feng with displeasure: "my wife owes you in the last life?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    Chu Feng and Su Xinyu sat in the side hall for half an hour, and when the time was almost the same, they walked toward Ye Xinlan''s residence.


    Ye Xinlan''s residence is not with other su family''s nephews and nephews, nor is it in the inner courtyard where Su dingzheng is located, but in a completely independent space in a small garden at the innermost end of the Su family residence. When you walk in, you can see that ye Xinlan usually plays with these things.


    Go to a room door knock, inside spread Ye Xinlan some unnatural voice: "come in!"


    Chu Feng opens the door directly and Su Xinyu goes in. Ye Xinlan is walking there drinking tea wrapped in a bath towel. Although she is very calm, it can be seen that she is pretending to be calm.


    Although Ye Xinlan has long known that the maintenance of Ye Xinlan is fairly good, far different from her real age, she is not as good as Jin Qiaoyan, but if she really eliminates those pains, she is like Jin Qiaoyan and belongs to a young goblin.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Su Xinyu knew that Chu Feng wanted Ye Xinlan to treat him, but he was already very shy and nervous. At the moment, he was even more annoyed to see Chu Feng''s stupidity. He pinched his waist and said in a low voice.


    Chu Feng also realized that he was a little bit out of tune just now. He managed to stabilize his mood and walked over. He put a bottle of 30 ml liquid medicine in front of Ye Xinlan, drank it, and then lay down on the bed. After 15 minutes, I began to treat you.


    Ye Xinlan has heard about Zhou tianchu for a long time. She believes in chufeng. Moreover, she is sure that chufeng dare not harm herself!


    Pick up the bottle of medicine, open it, drink it directly and ask, "just lie down?"


    Chu Feng touched his nose a little embarrassed, but he held the principle of doctor Wuji and said, "red body!"


    Ye Xinlan''s body was shocked, and her face was covered with a layer of blush, just like a girl. Although she knew that her illness had to look like that, she used to go to a female doctor. Now she has to expose herself to a man, not her husband, but her son-in-law.


    Although Ye Xinlan is in her forties, she is still embarrassed.


    Chu Feng did not say anything, directly sat back to the direction of the bed, the meaning is very clear, I did not mean to see you, must be like this.


    "Mom, that Chu Feng treated me like that, don''t mind!" Su Xinyu''s heart is particularly contradictory, but she still says that she is sure of Chu Feng''s medical products.


    Ye Xinlan is in a dilemma, but thinking that his pain has been tormenting him for nearly 20 years, he nods and stands up and walks to the bedside. Looking back at Chu Feng''s back to here, he releases his bath towel shyly and then lies on the bed shyly.


    Chu Feng at this moment timely mouth: "body as far as possible to relax, legs, open!"


    As he spoke, Chu Feng took up the teapot and poured himself a cup of tea. It was not surprising that his back to face and not to his back had little influence on Chu Feng. His left eye could make him take a panoramic view of the five minutes before and after 360 degrees. There was no escape!


    Su Xinyu glared at Chu Feng fiercely. She walked over and looked puzzled. However, she was envious. How does my mother maintain her body? It looks like my skin is almost the same as me, and it has a little more charm.


    Ye Xinlan tilted his head and took a look at Chu Feng. Although he was confident, he still had a little lack of confidence: "you''d better cure me. Otherwise, I''ll kill you if the old man says anything!"


    Then, blushing and shy, she slowly spread out her hands and relaxed her legs. Lying on the bed in a big font, Su Xinyu secretly took a look at it. She had medical experience and sighed in her heart. My mother is really good at maintenance. Like me, the color is not like having a child at all!


    "Don''t move!"


    Ye Xinlan suddenly opened his eyes and wanted to get up, but Chu Feng opened his mouth at the right time: "bleeding is good for you, so it won''t hurt so much. When you are good, you can be regarded as a normal woman. If your uncle is OK, it''s not impossible to have another one."


    Ye Xinlan just began to hear the bleeding tension, but now smell speech in the heart is a little more hope, since infected with that kind of pain, she has never experienced a woman''s routine, and at that time, she just gave birth to Su Xinyu for two or three years.


    Fifteen minutes later, Chu Feng stood up and seemed to hear the sound of footsteps. Ye Xinlan''s body was stiff. Did he see everything now?


    But Su Xinyu is warning eyes looking at Chu Feng, seems to say that you want to cure the disease, do not look at it!


    "Cucumber? Put it in? " Seeing what Chu Feng had in his hand, he was suddenly the Cucumber after peeling. Su Xinyu''s mouth moved: "why?"


    Chu Feng white her one eye: "no, how can I eliminate her pain, and let her have the feeling that should have?"


    Su Xinyu pursed her mouth and looked at Ye Xinlan, who opened her eyes. She said bitterly: "Mom, if he really can''t cure you, I''ll shoot him first, and you''ll bear with it first!"


    With the red ear red took the cucumber, took off the plastic film, and looked at Ye Xinlan, who had clenched her lips and closed her eyes. Su Xinyu put her heart into it directly. Ye Xinlan''s body trembled and sweat appeared on her forehead in an instant. It seemed that she was suffering from some great pain."This is the reason why pain nerves are dense."


    Chu Feng''s hands appeared when two gold needles also light mouth: "in ordinary life, a little pain can make the life between husband and wife more substantial, but when the pain exceeds too much, it''s just like death for a woman, there''s no life to say, auntie, you''re like this."


    When talking, the gold needle also fell a little under Ye Xinlan''s abdomen. When the latter felt that it didn''t hurt so much, Chu Feng flashed out two gold needles again. The falling direction was less than one centimeter beside the cucumber. Su Xinyu was terrified. That''s the most sensitive place for a woman. Prick it with a needle?


    But ye Xinlan''s face was better at the moment. He seemed to have no pain. He lay on his back, closed his eyes, and completely believed in Chu Feng.


    At this time, Su Xinyu suddenly said, "Chu Feng, what are your hands doing?"


    When he reached half of his hand, Chu Feng Nuogu said, "why don''t you come and massage the acupoints to stimulate the pain, because the swelling pain of cucumber is slowly disappearing, and then use the stimulation of gold needle to restore the original normal value?"


    Su Xinyu opened her mouth, lowered her head and whispered, "how can I understand this?"


    "Shut up then!" Chu Feng said rudely, his hand also fell on it. Two fingers entered the distance of about 0.7 cm according to the method of acupressure massage, and began to move slowly. Su Xinyu held two small hands beside him. How could this bastard save people so wonderful?


    I''m your wife. I haven''t touched you like this. You touch my mom, you bastard!


    While chufeng was massaging, his other hand was bouncing on the gold needle. Every time ye Xinlan''s body trembled unnaturally, which lasted for about ten minutes. Ye Xinlan suddenly opened his mouth and let out a long voice: "Hmmm", "


    Su Xinyu stood beside him, and his face suddenly turned red. Chu Feng''s face was calm and said:" move the cucumber, straight Until she''s released! "


    Su Xinyu opened his mouth and pointed to himself, but looked at Chu Feng''s impatient eyes, and then looked at Ye Xinlan at the moment. It was not bad for this time. Sitting by the bedside, his hands trembled a little and did as Chu Feng said.


    In the end, ye Xinlan didn''t want to, but under such stimulation, he ignored Chu Feng and his daughter. A deep voice filled the room. Chu Feng had already stopped to go to the side to wash. She secretly said that women over 40 years old were not thirsty in general!


    Nearly 20 minutes later, ye Xinlan''s voice suddenly raised a little, and then there was no movement. Chu Feng patted Su Xinyu to indicate that she was OK. The gold needle completely disappeared between the flash hands, and looked at Ye Xinlan, who closed his eyes tightly. "Auntie, your pain has been eradicated, and the pain has returned to normal value in the friction just now."


    Ye Xinlan slowly opened his eyes, powerless, although shy or open his mouth: "how long can I have a normal life?"


    Chu Feng did not start treatment at the moment, or as far as possible to move his eyes: "can at any time!" Then he cleaned up with Su Xinyu and left here. Now that he is cured, if he stays there, he will be suspected of having a heart.


    What Chu Feng and Su Xinyu didn''t know was that after they left for more than ten minutes, ye Xinlan, who had recovered his breath, jumped up from the bed and dialed the phone: "Su Qin, come back to me quickly. I''m well. Hurry up!"


    Just the other end of the phone was silent for a moment, there was no reply, and then heard the footsteps of Su Qin''s voice: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Xinlan was stunned and looked at the clock on the wall. It was more than 11 o''clock. According to her understanding of Su Qin, she had a rest early after 10 o''clock. Where did the footstep sound and who answered the phone?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    "Chu Feng, are you sick?"


    at seven in the morning, Su Xin''s eyes opened to see the wind of Chu sitting in the side. The first sentence was like this. When the latter came to watch, she sat up from the bed, and the woman in the silk pajamas vacuum was convex. "Otherwise, why do you want to sleep on the floor last night?"


    After leaving Ye Xinlan''s residence last night, they went back to their room. When they wanted to go to bed, Chu Feng did not sleep with Su Xinyu, but took a quilt and went to sleep directly underground.


    Facing the elegant woman''s questions, Chu Feng closed his military literature: "because I''m not used to it yet."


    "Not used to it?" Su Xinyu asked a counter question, from the bed down, snow-white long legs mercilessly exposed in the air: "or, I can''t attract you?"


    After all, according to normal people''s thinking, in the face of such a creature, it is to push down and gallop!


    But Chu Feng did nothing last night. For Su Xinyu, who has a proud heart, it is undoubtedly a disguised blow.


    Seeing his own questioning, Chu Feng did not say a word. Su Xinyu went to the closet with a cold hum. Maybe he was angry. Maybe to stimulate Chu Feng, Su Xinyu took off his pajamas directly. He didn''t mind wearing clothes there. Naturally, it was incomparable!


    Although Chu Feng has a firm heart, but to see such a scene, or in the man''s best energy in the morning, how much a little heart, bite off the tongue just hard to look at other places.


    Wearing a good Su Xinyu, when he saw Chu Feng, he didn''t look at him at all, but looked at other places. He angrily walked over: "Chu Feng, I told you yesterday that you can''t love me, but you still can''t change the fact that I''m your wife. At least, you should give me a wife''s respect!"


    Chu Feng understood that some things could not be avoided. He stood up and looked at Su Xinyu: "push you, is respect?"


    "Not bad!" Su Xinyu didn''t have any Shyness: "although we don''t have any love now, love is a luxury in such a family. What we want is the combination of interests. You Chu Feng needs my su family''s uncle''s identity to be easy to handle affairs. I su Xinyu needs an indomitable man as her husband, that''s all."


    "We can have no feelings, but you must do your husband''s duty. According to my grandfather''s idea, he will be an ancestor at this time next year."


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, heard that men forced women, women forced men or the first time encountered, a cough: "really want this!"


    "Not to do it, but to do it!" Su Xinyu was very serious and said word by word: "I don''t care whether you love me or not, but the fact that I am your wife can''t be changed. In addition, we had a room last night. After that, Su Xinyu went out and that was your chufeng woman."


    "So, I have to say a few conditions to you!"


    When Chu Feng nodded his head and heard it, Su Xinyu said directly: "first, no matter what you feel about me in the Su family, you should show love for me. I don''t want to be the victim of other people''s interests. Second, in the eyes of outsiders, you should cherish me, love me, care about me, and let me have a feeling of being respected.


    Third, no matter what you do, you must take me with you. I am already your woman. I live and die with no regrets. Fourth, you are my man now. We will register when you are old. But that''s not important. In the Su family, we value the de facto marriage. A piece of paper has no effect, so you have to fulfill the responsibility of a man. "


    At the moment, his face was red unconsciously, and Su Xinyu''s voice was also a little weak: "later, a week, seven days, you must give me three times, this is your responsibility!"


    "Wash your face, I''ll digest it." Chu Feng could not understand shaking his head, more and more feel that he is the son-in-law, for Su Xinyu conditions do not know how to answer, just pointed to the toilet with a wry smile.


    "Not for you to digest, but for you to abide by, starting tonight!"


    Maybe it was the cold shoulder last night that hit Su Xinyu''s self-esteem and pride. Chu Feng was not allowed to leave a word and go into the bathroom to wash. Only Chu Feng said secretly when such a day would be over!


    After su Xinyu had finished washing, the two men went to the restaurant to prepare for breakfast. Su Xinyu was in a good position and walked all the way with Chu Feng''s arm. The latter also had to admire Su Xinyu''s performance ability. For someone who didn''t know, he thought what had happened last night.


    Through the long corridor, there were not many people in the restaurant in the morning. Many of the sons and nephews of the Su family had already gone out to do business early. Only a few people sat there, and ye Xinlan was also there, but his face was not very good.


    However, Chu Feng and Su Xinyu didn''t think much about it. When ye Xinlan recovered his health, he was too excited and had insomnia last night. He went to say hello to the others and had breakfast under his seat.


    Su dingzheng goes out on time at 8 o''clock every morning. At the moment, he also has breakfast here and looks at Chu Feng: "when are you and Xinyu going to move out? There is Chu Feng. Besides going to Huangcheng college, what else do you have to do?"


    "Open a clinic!"Chu Feng knew that everything he needed to do when he came to the imperial city had been arranged. Now his only thought was the same: to get in touch with people, which was also the idea that arose when he was treating Ye Xinlan last night.


    The whole imperial city is the power center of the Chinese dynasty. There are many people who are useful to them. When they enter and leave, they can win over many people''s hearts and are more conducive to their future development.


    "Open a clinic?" Su dingzheng was stunned when he heard the speech, but then he thumbed up: "yes, do what you need. The signboard of doctor is not well-known among ordinary people, but it is not strange in the circle of powerful people. I believe many people are willing to see you open a clinic."


    "Only, why don''t you choose to go to the national medical hall, where people are rich or expensive!"


    Chu Feng knew that Su dingzheng could say such words here, so they could be trusted. He leaned back on his seat and said, "the people are the foundation of the country."


    When Su dingzheng was about to catch something, Chu Feng said again: "moreover, fengteng will be put into the operation of the hospital in the next few months. It''s good for me to play a signboard as soon as possible!"


    "If you have a plan, where are you going to move?" Su dingzheng nodded at the smell of speech, but continued with the question just now!


    Chu Feng really didn''t know this question. He looked curiously at Su Xinyu, who said to Su dingzheng: "the garden in the middle of the Second Ring Road, Chu Feng will pay for it!"


    "That''s good. You can arrange it yourself." Su dingzheng narrowed his eyes, thought for a moment, nodded, and then stood up after eating breakfast: "young people''s business to deal with their own, I go first!"


    The rest of the Su family stood up and watched Su dingzheng leave. When he sat down, Chu Feng asked, "why do you want to move out? Don''t you live here?"


    Su Xinyu looked at everyone and said in a low voice, "you''re not a son-in-law. How can the uncle of the Su family stay in the Su family? What''s more, it''s a good place. It was developed by Ma Ma Ma. It was intended to give the old man a pension after his retirement, but the old man refused and was always empty."


    "I discussed with qido yesterday, 1.5 billion, you take it, of course, if you have no money, you can owe it first!"


    Seeing that Su Xinyu had been arranged, Chu Feng didn''t want to say anything, but he also kept an eye on it. When he was ready to go over, he asked Gu Ming to check it carefully, so as to avoid exposing any confidential things in the future.


    After a breakfast, they stood up and prepared to leave to deal with the matter. Ye Xinlan said, "Xinyu, chufeng, I''ll go and live with you after the middle garden is decorated!"


    Su Xinyu''s body was stagnant and puzzled: "Mom, you live well in Su''s house. You can go to the barracks even if you want to change places. How can you go with us?"


    Ye Xinlan frowned: "how, do you think I disturb your two people''s world?" Hum a way: "tell you, although I do not object to you and him together, but I still want to review, otherwise how can I rest assured you really give him?"


    What ye Xinlan said is in love and in reason, but Chu Feng can see that she is lying. Moreover, according to the rules of the Su family, the water thrown out by her married daughter is hard to stop. If she and Su Xinyu are not happy, she can intervene. It seems that there is something wrong with her!


    But Chu Feng couldn''t see through Ye Xinlan''s mind for a moment. Seeing Su Xinyu, he wanted to talk: "the garden is not small, and my aunt can''t occupy too big a position!"


    Su Xinyu is very depressed, but also know that ye Xinlan now does not object to his and Chu Feng together, even if it is a gift, force other also useless, unhappy said: "you find a time to go, Qiduo said that the garden is often taken care of, you can go in and live at any time."


    "Just take a little of your own clothes with you!"


    Ye Xinlan nodded slightly: "then I will go there tonight!"


    Su Xinyu was astonished that ye Xinlan was so anxious, but she promised her to go there, so she didn''t say anything anymore. When she walked out with chufeng, she didn''t forget to look back: "uncle, arrange for sister Xiang to pack up and send me and my uncle''s luggage. We won''t come back here tonight."


    Fauber nodded: "yes, miss!"


    Chu Feng could only go according to Su Xinyu''s arrangement. However, he was worried that it was not convenient to transfer the Fengmen into the imperial city. Now he has his own place to settle down. Is that ok?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    Huangcheng college!


    The first university of China, from here, went out for three times, the number two leaders of the group, seventeen big men, more than 40 high-ranking officials, and countless others. It is the cradle of the responsible persons of the Chinese dynasty and the dream garden of the poor children of the Chinese dynasty!


    At 9:30 a.m., a Maserati draws a graceful curve and stops in the parking lot, followed by Ferrari and Porsche.


    Chu Feng took his eyes back from the first university and looked at Su Xinyu: "Su, sister Xinyu, I can sign up myself. How can you come?"


    "In Huangcheng college, you can call me elder martial sister. Qi duo and yun''er are senior students." Su heart language cast eyes Chu Feng: "as for other occasions, according to what I started to say to you, wife, dear, baby, can you understand?"


    Chu Feng feels pit father, but still nods: "understand!"


    "Get out of the car if you know it. In college, we are strangers." Su Xinyu is also too lazy to say other things with Chu Feng. After opening the car door by remote control, she said, "because no one knows the identity with yun''er or Qiduo. If you are too familiar with us, you may be very troublesome, and disasters will continue."


    Words just finished, but turned to see Chu Feng has gone to 20 meters away, Su Xinyu Leng Ran under the angry way: "this guy, is it so afraid to make trouble for himself?"


    At this time, Chu Feng really thought that, if Su Xinyu''s identity was known, it would be very embarrassing to get close to them if no one knew about their identity. Because all three were excellent beauties, and there must be many suitors. Chu Feng didn''t want to be the one who got attention.


    "Sister Xinyu, your husband runs so fast that he has no responsibility."


    Ma Qiduo chuckled and walked to Su Xinyu''s car and began to ponder: "if I am a man and a wife like you, it must be taken with you all the time. I''m afraid that others don''t know that my wife is one of the four school flowers."


    Su Xinyu got out of the car to stand straight: "so up to now, no man has become your partner, because they need to risk their lives when they are with you."


    Jiji''s, don''t care about it, she doesn''t care about it


    "Let''s go. There are twenty minutes left!" Zhang yun''er stares at Ma Qiduo without any expression, and then goes to the front. Ma Qiduo takes Su Xinyu''s arm and goes forward: "Ma staff is really. Who doesn''t know Li Ji is talking nonsense. Now let yun''er depend on others. It''s really cunning!"


    "If your father knows that you and Li Ji are entangled, so will he."


    Su Xinyu didn''t have so much emotion. She said in a frightful way: "after all, Li Ji, as the vice chief, has no accident. With his achievements, in another 20 years, he will become the youngest military leader in China. It is very difficult for women not to be moved."


    "Yun''er has no heart!" Ma Qiduo curled her mouth and looked at Zhang yun''er who was walking forward: "she said that she already had other people in her heart. Maybe that person has nothing, no identity, no status, no money. It is full of meanness in our eyes, but she just likes that person."


    Su Xinyu nodded curiously: "you and Yun Er together for so much time, she still did not say who that person is?"


    "She doesn''t know. It''s been almost eight years since. It''s estimated that even if we meet again, we won''t recognize each other." Ma Qiduo shrugged his shoulders and did not continue the topic: "let''s talk about you. Now you can''t do without Chu Feng in your life. When can you introduce one to me?"


    "According to the standard of your man, you can fight, cure and bully me!"


    "Do you think anyone is Chu Feng?" Su Xinyu replied with a smile and patted Ma Qiduo''s head: "so don''t breathe and think about it. If you want to get married, don''t beat your brother-in-law''s attention, or you and I won''t finish!"


    Ma Qiduo''s playful heart also came up and said with a smile: "even if you pay attention to it, you don''t know, ha ha ha!"


    Looking at Jiao Xiaoyu running to the front to take Zhang yun''er''s Ma Qiduo with a smile, Su Xinyu has no choice but to smile. She just skims Zhou Xiaoxuan''s figure in her heart. Yesterday, she observed this little companion who grew up together since childhood. The woman''s intuition tells her that this may become her love enemy.


    At this time, Chu Feng came to the office area rather uninteresting. After asking for a long time, he came to the office gate of the freshman tutor. He reported on the first day, and through special relationship, Chu Feng didn''t want to be described as a relationship household. He knocked on the door and behaved politely.


    Inside came a woman''s voice: "please come in!"


    Chu Feng looks strange after hearing this sound, with a trace of doubt, push open the door to go in, eyes stare round, directly burst out the rude words: "I rely on, what rhythm?"


    Huangfu ruodie''s cool and gorgeous face showed a bit of fun: "I said, I''m not sure about you. I know you''re coming to Huangcheng college, so I came, but I just said hello, don''t want to see me?"


    Chu Feng looked at the woman who came slowly towards him, and could feel her killing her every moment. In the face of such a woman, it is not enough to have courage, but also need strength. Otherwise, when she died, she did not know: "no, I miss you so much after you left yesterday.""Have you tried in the office?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die came to Chu Feng''s side, pushed the door back, locked it and threw out a sentence with enchantment. When Chu Feng was in the dark, he led him to the desk, sat down directly and pulled up his professional skirt. His silk stockings and trousers were pulled down: "let me see, did you talk to Su Xin last night?"


    Chu Feng suddenly felt his blood swell, especially at this moment, the scene of Ye Xinlan and Su Xinyu in the morning shocked him. Chu Feng looked at his left eye with a sharp color. At this moment, he became an animal thinking about problems in his lower body.


    In the office, Huang Fu Ruo die holds Chu Feng''s neck in both hands and bites the pulled silk stockings and trousers in his mouth. He suppresses himself from shouting. In the middle of the day, Su Xinyu calls. When Chu Feng is exercising, he says that he has left school. He can send an address to himself.


    Su Xinyu naturally did not expect that Chu Feng was venting on Huang Fu Ruo die, who was a tutor at the moment. He said that he would have cut off the phone earlier.


    Two people crazy vent their extra energy, the whole office has become their battlefield, desk, office chair, wall, behind the door, wantonly sprinkle excess sweat.


    After the wind and rain stopped, sitting on the office chair, Huang Fu Ruo die leaned against Chu Feng''s body: "I want to kill you very much. You made me do disgusting things. I''m afraid I will die of thirst in my life after leaving you, a son of a bitch!"


    Looking up at Chu Feng, there are opportunities to kill, hate, and complexity: "so I decided that I can''t kill you myself, then I''ll squeeze you out!"


    With these words, the woman did not know where the strength came from, and she directly turned over and pressed on Chu Feng. A new round of battle began again. Huang Fu Ruo die seemed to put all her hatred of Chu Feng on her body, fiercely and simply, like a very professional female knight.


    Chu Feng didn''t leave Huangfu ruodie''s office until more than three o''clock in the afternoon. Fortunately, he didn''t have a class today. Otherwise, not only would he lose face, but even Huangfu ruodie would be embarrassed.


    Walking on the path to leave the college, Chu Feng recalled Huangfu Ruo die''s madness: "fortunately, I''m not an ordinary person, otherwise I''m really squeezed out!"


    Out of the campus, Chu Feng Diao looks at the information in the mobile phone. Su Xinyu has come several times without answering the phone. She smiles bitterly when she sees the woman''s vicious words. At the same time, she dials Su Xinyu''s phone: "what''s the matter? It''s not convenient for me to answer the phone when I deal with something. Now it''s in the past."


    "Chu Feng, you''d better not find out what you''re doing behind my back, or I won''t quarrel with you. I''ll kill those women." Su Xinyu said hard at that end and cut off the phone.


    Holding the mobile phone with beep, Chu Feng Nuozu said: "who believes that Lengyan noble Su Xinyu became suspicious after following a man?"


    With a bitter smile, a marriage or a relationship can change a woman. Chu Feng also prepares for the past according to her address. Su Xinyu''s identity is different from Huangfu ruodie, so she should be respected or needed.


    Just a few steps out of the car ready to take a taxi, a black Mercedes Benz stopped in front of him, the window fell down, revealing a man about 50 years old: "get in the car!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and was curious about the person in front of him. However, when he saw the driver in front of him, Chu Feng seemed to know who was in front of him. With a smile, he also went to the other side to get ready to get on the bus. He jumped in the mobile phone and sent a message to his lonely life in the dark.


    The car was driving smoothly on the road, and he didn''t know where to go. Chu Feng tried to calm himself: "Huangfu''s master suddenly asked for me. What''s the matter?"


    This middle-aged man is the current owner of the Huangfu family. Huangfu asked the sky, but it didn''t seem easy. At the moment, he lit a cigar and puffed out a mouthful. Then he said, "you played with my woman and my daughter, but now you are the uncle of the Su family. Chu Feng, what are you playing with?"


    "What you do is just an excuse for you to play with my Huangfu women?"


    Although it seems that Huangfu''s asking for the sky seems very peaceful, but the gloomy words in the words let Chu Feng smell a touch of crisis. As for Hejin Qiaoyan, Chu Feng doesn''t know what she said, but there is no need to explain at the moment: "Huangfu family master, you say these words, you want to express a meaning, just say it!"


    "Yes, heroes are young!" Huangfu asked the sky with a faint smile. It seemed that women and their daughters were playing with is not a great thing: "Jin Qiaoyan said to me that the damper is willing to listen to the Huangfu family''s dispatch, and now I come to you, just need to use the power of your Fengmen to do something."


    Chu Feng''s heart was cold. He knew that Huangfu would find him when he asked the sky. He didn''t want to come so quickly. But he knew that he was the uncle of the Su family: "say it!"


    "Kill the Tower Road, and I won''t investigate what you let him go at first!" Huangfu asked the sky directly, and his tone was unquestionable: "don''t let the blue cells hurt severely. They never know the majesty of the Huangfu family. They can''t be provoked!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes condense, silence two seconds later mouth: "can!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    After Chu Feng and Huangfu separated, they didn''t go back by car immediately. They just walked on the road indifferently and followed them several tens of meters away, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    It was only at the moment when the sun completely set and the night shrouded the whole imperial city that Chu Feng stopped. He took out the phone and sent out a command: "let Yao pangzi deal with the river and sea affairs first, and let Xia Yan mobilize 3000 people to enter the Imperial City in various ways. We and the Huangfu family may start a war ahead of time."


    "It''s only two days before I go. Is it too urgent?"


    At the other end of the phone, LAN Mei er''s voice of surprise came from the other end of the phone. Although Chu Feng arrived in the imperial city only yesterday, she knew that one day she would attack the Huangfu family, but when all this came, she found that it was faster than she had imagined, at least two years earlier!


    Chu Feng showed a wry smile: "people in the river and lake, can''t help it. When Xia Yan arrives, let him contact me!"


    He cut off the phone and turned to look at the lonely life who had come near: "go to the border and do something!"


    After a few minutes of my death, I look at you and ask me who I am


    Leaving a sentence indifferently, Chu Feng turns and walks toward the middle garden in the distance. This area is all rich people''s residential areas, all built by Ma Ma. Only the middle garden stands in the most secluded place, within 500 meters, there is no one.


    "Help


    Just a few minutes after going out, suddenly a girl''s scream came out of a small villa on his left. Chu Feng frowned and saw that the night was in vain in his eyes. Only a girl in bikini was running towards this side. Seven men in black were chasing behind, and a middle-aged man with a big waist was at the back.


    The girl didn''t pay attention to anything, but said in a flustered way: "originally, my classmates and I went to an advertiser''s party. They forced me to have a swimsuit party. But I agreed, but when I changed my clothes, my three classmates didn''t know where to go."


    "And then, and then that man wants me!"


    "It''s very important to go out with classmates or friends in the future." Chu Feng just listen to a general, also basically know how things are going on, do not want to also know that the girl''s classmates received money, she was betrayed!


    Looking at the man who has caught up with him, this is the middle section of the second ring road. There are few people. Chu Feng finally falls on the middle-aged man who is only surrounded by a bath towel: "Sir, although it is not in broad daylight, it''s not good?"


    "How do you want heroes to save beauty?"


    The middle-aged man came forward with a sneer and swaggered: "then I''ll give you a chance to be a good man."


    Waving his fingers, a man in black stepped forward a few steps, took out a thing and handed it to the middle-aged man. The former took it and directly opened it to face Chu Feng: "see, it''s not what I want to do to her, but she signed it by herself. I give her a piece of advertisement shooting, and she may give me 10 million yuan or give me body compensation."


    "Money, I have a lot of money. I don''t need it. I''m interested in it."


    Chu Feng took off his coat and put it on the girl to cover up the attractive scenery. Then he went to take the document in the middle-aged man''s hand. It was a copy. When he saw the girl''s signature, Zhang Siqi, a good name, he pressed his finger print. Only when he saw those terms, Chu Feng frowned slightly.


    Turning to Zhang Siqi: "did you sign without looking at it?"


    "I saw it, but they didn''t say that." Zhang Siqi shivered in the cold wind and said: "at that time, what they said to me was that it was a wrong number. They would change it. In fact, they wanted me to work for him for two years. Who knows they haven''t changed it, so they bring it like this."


    Chu Feng secretly told an idiot that Zhang Siqi had been cheated by others. However, when he saw such a clause, he knew that there was a premeditation. Moreover, he could not pass the law: "unexpectedly, she signed. Then you can sue her. If you use strong words like this, the meaning will be different!"


    He gave the copy to the middle-aged man. Chu Feng went back directly and took Zhang Siqi''s hand: "let''s go. They don''t dare to do anything to you. They still make money when you shoot advertisements. In the future, remember, it''s them who give you, not you who give them. The opportunity should be positively proportional to the harvest."


    "If you want to go, is it possible?"


    The middle-aged man naturally knows that his own thing is to frighten him secretly. It is impossible to make it work on the surface. After taking two blue pills, he just ignores so much: "give it to me, the man will beat the disabled, and the woman will take it back to me. After that, you can enjoy it for me. It will be a lot of money to take it down!"


    Chu Feng frowned and looked at the middle-aged man, suddenly appeared in front of him, his left hand pinched his throat: "you did not suffer losses, on the contrary, you must make money because of advertising, money to find sales, there is no need to threaten a female student, OK?"


    With what he said, Chu Feng''s strength in his hands increased a little. His left eye looked at the middle-aged man''s eyes like the pupil of the God of death. The latter felt a shiver from his heart. Those bodyguards did not dare to come up at the moment, for fear that Chu Feng would strangle the middle-aged man if he was not careful."Let go of me, I won''t look for her. Forget it!" The middle-aged man is a typical bully. He feels the threat of death. He doesn''t have any backbone. He also calls to a man in Black: "give him the original!"


    With a trace of awe, the man in black came forward and took out the original and handed it to Chu Feng. Chu Feng released it indifferently. The middle-aged man took the original, took a look at it and tore up the copy.


    Looking at the middle-aged man with a trace of fear in his eyes, Chu Feng looked around, and then walked to a signboard. The iron plate was one centimeter wide. His right fist suddenly exploded and clanged. The iron signboard one centimeter later was directly deformed and deeply collapsed into a fist impression.


    "I hope you keep your word, or I''ll punch you in the head next time."


    Coldly walked past the middle-aged man and dropped a word. Chu Feng went up and led Zhang Siqi towards the front. The middle-aged man stood in the same place with two legs trembling. The last one was excited to find incontinence and felt thirsty: "Damn, who will introduce this woman to me in the future? Who will I kill?"


    Chu Feng led Zhang Siqi to the bus stop in the distance, but suddenly Zhang Siqi stopped and tears flowed out at the moment: "thank you!"


    Then, before Chu Feng could speak, Zhang Siqi might be over nervous and calm down, and her mood fluctuated greatly. She hugged Chu Feng tightly. Chu Feng thought that she was too nervous and just patted her on the back.


    At this time, Zhang Siqi stopped her tears and raised her head: "there is a sense of security around you. Let me be your girlfriend?" Then, without waiting for Chu Feng''s reply, he directly sent his red lips.


    Chu Feng''s head boomed. Although it''s not difficult to see heroes saving the United States when reading novels, watching TV and movies, but when all this really came, Chu Feng found that he could not accept it.


    Zhang Siqi kisses chufeng warmly with a little astringent kiss. In this cold wind season, she doesn''t realize that maybe she has found a temporary peace of mind.


    Two hours later, Chu Feng hung up a phone call from the balcony of a room and went back to the room. This is the single room Zhang Siqi rented. There are many beautiful posters posted everywhere. All of them are Zhang Siqi himself. But thinking of Su Xinyu''s dissatisfaction just now, Chu Feng doesn''t have much to admire. What he wants is to go back and explain.


    After Zhang Siqi came back to take a bath, she put on a cotton padded dress instead of trousers, but the length of the clothes was up to her knees. When she saw Chu Feng, she apologized and said, "I''m sorry, let you send me back. Is your family in a hurry?"


    "It''s OK. Just make it clear."


    Chu Feng looked at Zhang Siqi and thought of the long kiss on the road, revealing a smile: "be careful in the future. This worldly rich man has been unable to find fun for many times. He likes people who have not yet walked out of the campus like you."


    "I just shoot to earn a little living expenses, I study law!" Zhang Siqi nodded her head and said, "when I graduate next year, I will apply for the civil servant examination."


    "You are bound to succeed."


    When Chu Feng came, he already knew that Zhang Siqi was also a Dian LAN Ren''s family, so he had the kind of affinity of a fellow townsman: "if there is nothing, I''ll go back first, and I''ll go to school tomorrow!"


    "No!" Seeing that Chu Feng was going to leave, Zhang Siqi stood up and came to him. She took his hand with a red face: "I''m alone. I''m afraid!"


    Chu Feng''s heart is full of complexity, is it really to agree with each other?


    Just think of Su Xinyu said before 12 o''clock must go back, Chu Feng showed a warm smile: "are so big, but also afraid, after the husband is not at home, how do you do?"


    "Then you will always be with me." Zhang Siqi lowered his head and whispered out a sentence. Chu Feng continued to say: "what I said at the beginning is not a joke with you!"


    Chu Feng naturally knew what Zhang Siqi said. He hesitated to see Zhang Siqi. He also knew that it would be difficult to leave tonight. He hesitated for a moment: "then you sleep, I will look at you!"


    "Well, thank you." Zhang Siqi smiles and kisses chufeng''s face. Then she looks at Chu Feng with a little red face. She goes to the bed and takes off her cotton clothes and gets into the quilt. When the whole person is buried in the quilt, she whispers, "well, you can come up too."


    Chu Feng didn''t have the impulse to go directly after being invited. He knew that Zhang Siqi was only in need of a support and a kind of comfort after experiencing danger. When he went to sit down, he said, "you are a good girl!"


    A gold needle appeared in his left hand, flickering out, and Zhang Siqi fell asleep. Chu Feng took back the gold needle and stood up: "but, we are destined to be two disjoint parallel lines!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    In the morning, the middle garden was renamed fengteng garden by Su Xinyu. It covers an area of 100 mu. Although it is only on the edge of the Imperial City, it has revealed the owner''s financial resources!


    Su Xinyu opened her eyes and stretched lazily. Her perfect body was concave and convex and showed under her pajamas. But the woman who sat up frowned slightly: "this bastard, I''ve been waiting for a whole night and I won''t come back!"


    To vent his dissatisfaction with the Chu wind, Su Xinyu washed and tidied up, and then walked down the stairs. He only arrived in the middle of the stairs early. A strong fragrance came to his nose, and he felt a great appetite.


    "Come and eat it. I feel good about the noodles just cooked."


    Chu Feng heard the voice and turned to look at it, revealing a warm smile: "but it''s not delicious. I can''t help it. It''s just a little craft!"


    Su Xinyu blinked his eyes and walked down slowly. He looked at the steaming noodles in the pan on the table top. His throat wriggled for a moment. He just thought of Chu Feng''s question or his cold face: "where did you go last night?"


    "Lost!"


    Chu Feng took a bowl and put it in front of Su Xinyu. His face was not red and his heart did not jump: "plus, I didn''t bring money with me, so I arrived at 2 a.m. last night, but you all went to sleep, so I took a rest in the hall myself for a night."


    Su Xinyu frowns at Chu Feng. She wants to see if Chu Feng is deceiving herself, but Chu Feng''s calm look makes her not see anything: "next time I get lost, I can pick you up!"


    Chu Feng believes Su Xinyu, and the tight stone in his heart falls down: "eat it, it''s not delicious when it''s cold!"


    Su Xinyu nodded and sat down to eat. There was a crackling footstep on the stairs. Ma Qiduo ran over with her hair spread out: "my God, it''s so fragrant!"


    Then he looked at Chu Feng: "did you do it?"


    "Make a fool of yourself!" Chu Feng looked at Ma Qiduo who ran down in his pajamas. With the help of the light outside, he could see the contents that were looming. He said unnaturally and started eating with his head down.


    "It seems that I''m going to consider prying into the corner of the wall. Now I find that you are very useful." Ma Qiduo didn''t find Chu Feng''s unnatural. Instead, he sat by his side, pulled Chu Feng''s bowl and took a bite: "it''s really good. I decided not to go back to my apartment. I''ll live here later."


    The dining table is the edge of marble, but the middle position is toughened glass. Su Xinyu had been eating, but when she saw Ma Qiduo sitting on the opposite side of the table, she spat out noodles from her mouth and covered her face with black lines!


    Ma Qiduo did not know: "what''s the matter? I feel that Chu Feng has done a good job. It can go up to the hall, down to the kitchen, beat hooligans, and have good medical skills. What do you dislike?"


    "Qido, I don''t dislike Chu Feng, but you!" Su Xinyu helplessly looked at her bosom friend who seemed to have no brain: "it''s just that you don''t want to change clothes like this?"


    Ma Qiduo put out his tongue: "I thought you cared about what I had eaten by chufeng." Then he lowered his head and turned to look at Chu Feng, who had just turned his head to one side, and said, "have you all seen it?"


    Chu wind hidden way can not hide, but did not look back: "that, I did not see!"


    "Liar, shame!"


    Ma Qiduo was not in the mood to eat. In the past, she lived alone or with Su Xinyu. Many things were used to. She was too shy to take care of so many things. She stood up and ran quickly upstairs, making Zhang yun''er curious.


    Zhang yun''er came to have a look at the noodles on the dining table and sniffed at her eyebrows and frowned: "who made it?"


    Chu Feng always had a kind of respectful and distant meaning to Zhang yun''er, but he still opened his mouth and said, "I did it!"


    "You?" Zhang yun''er frowned, then stopped talking, went to the kitchen and took out a pair of chopsticks. When Chu Feng was cold in the dark, he picked up a bowl and ate it carefully, as if he were a professional taster.


    Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything. He took a bite of the noodles and walked out of the restaurant directly. Others may think it''s a pleasant thing to get along with several beauties, but Chu Feng thinks it''s a kind of suffering.


    In the Chu breeze leisurely basking in the sun, Zhang Yuner came out with his bag and stopped when he passed by: "your noodles are good!"


    Chu Feng just wanted to open his mouth and said that he would be a child, but Zhang yun''er walked directly to her sports car and started the car to leave. Chu Feng opened his mouth: "I suddenly feel a little sympathy for Li Ji!"


    When Chu Feng was muttering, Ma Qiduo ran out of the house. He pulled up Chu Feng and jumped into his car. He started the car and asked, "what did you see just now?"


    Chu Feng still with why big thing, don''t want to just ask so have no nutritive thing, shake head: "no!"


    "Liar, you don''t blink!" Ma Qiduo suddenly got up in a hurry, and suddenly raised his foot and kicked at Chu Feng: "asshole, dare to see, dare not recognize, despise you!"The car has already started to drive more than 10 meters. Chu Feng sees Ma Qiduo kicking himself. He opens the door and jumps out. When Ma Qiduo stops, he has already pulled out for more than 10 meters. The latter does not give up like this and stretches his head out: "asshole, if you dare to go out and talk nonsense, I''ll scratch you!"


    Maliciously said a, Ma Qiduo stepped on the gas pedal to leave, chufeng shrugged his shoulders uninteresting, is not a white tiger, it is not a great thing.


    "Qido cares about that. Be careful when you talk later." Su Xinyu walked to Chu Feng''s back and looked at faraway Ferrari: "before the age of 16, qido liked to take a bath with me or yun''er, but later it was gone. Slowly, I only knew that qido was afraid of us laughing at her, so don''t say this."


    Chu Feng nuzui: "this is a normal phenomenon, there is no need to care about it?"


    "So you did see it!" Just as soon as he finished, Chu Feng felt a chill covering his whole body. Su Xinyu bit his lips and hummed: "go to school on your own!"


    Then he seemed to be very angry and walked towards his car. After starting, chufeng left directly in front of Chu Feng. Chu Feng also reflected. Su Xinyu didn''t say anything to him just now, but just turned a corner to make sure he didn''t really see it.


    He patted his head: "it''s a mistake!"


    However, with a sigh of emotion, Chu Feng walked out of fengteng garden. A few minutes later, a car stopped in front of him, and the window fell down. Huangfu ruodie said with a playful smile: "I guess, with these three little girls, you must be the injured one!"


    "How did you come here?" Chu Feng is astonished at Huangfu Ruo die''s appearance, but still opens the door to get on the car to just open the voice to ask.


    "I live in the first garden more than ten kilometers away, so it''s normal to pass through here!" Huangfu ruodie drove the car with a look that he didn''t care about anything. Only when the car drove a few kilometers away, Huangfu ruodie turned his head and looked at Chu Feng: "tell you some good news and bad news. Which do you believe?"


    Chu Feng looked at Huang Fu Ruo die, who was different today, and asked, "is there any truth or falsehood?"


    "Not bad!" Huangfu ruogdie nodded: "the good news is that I won''t pester you any more soon. The bad news is that your child will call someone else''s father!"


    Chu Feng''s expression was stiff. Looking at Huang Fu Ruo die''s appearance, his left eye narrowed slightly. However, Huangfu Ruo die''s whole body was rich in colors, including murder, conspiracy, cruelty, deception and so on. For a time, he didn''t know whether it was true or not!


    Looking down, he directly penetrated Huangfu Ruo die''s body, but there was nothing. Chu Feng''s mood eased a little and leaned back on the chair and said, "I don''t believe it!"


    "No fun, it seems that in your eyes, I still don''t matter!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die shakes his head dully, and the speed of the car is constantly climbing. Soon, he sees Su Xinyu''s Maserati, who left first, directly surpasses the past. Huangfu ruodie looks back and sneers: "which is better, little girl''s feeling or mine''s feeling?"


    Chu Feng closed the window, so as not to wait for any misunderstanding: "I did not kiss her mouth, so do you think it is good for you or her?"


    "Do you think I''m old?" Huang Fu Ruo die is ten years older than Chu Feng. When he heard this, he began to sneer: "why did you want to do me when you kidnapped me? Did I force you to use it against me? "


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s words are very sharp, but also let Chu Feng smell a touch of unusual breath, turn to look at her: "what you have to say, this and I talk about problems, there is no point?"


    "My father is going to hit the damper!" Huang Fu Ruo die sees Chu Feng''s insight into his mind, and doesn''t say anything else: "although he asked you to deal with blue cell yesterday, it was to distract your attention and make you misunderstand him. Secretly, he asked two of Huangfu''s seven heroes to take three hundred Huangfu''s elite with them. He will attack you these two days."


    Chu Feng did not doubt that Huangfu ruodie was deceiving himself. Just as he felt the crisis yesterday, he just looked at the woman beside him: "why do you want to tell me that you don''t want me to die?"


    Huangfu ruodie looked back at Chu Feng and continued to look at the front: "as I said yesterday, I want to squeeze you dry. I''ll kill you in any way you destroy me!"


    Chu Feng was shocked: "I really suspect you are a mother Yaksha!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    "You, can fly?"


    Five hundred meters away from Huangcheng college, Su Xinyu suddenly stops the car and opens the window to watch Chu Feng. The car she drives isn''t fast, but it''s not slow. Chu Feng is still in fengteng garden. Why is it here now?


    Chu Feng pointed to a taxi not far away: "in this world, there is something called taxi!"


    Su Xinyu frowns and subconsciously feels that Chu Feng is lying. In the surrounding environment of fengteng garden, you have to walk out for at least one kilometer before you get a taxi. In addition, if you take a bus, you have to go two kilometers away at least. If you go to take a taxi, you can come here before yourself. Is it possible?


    Seeing that Su Xinyu obviously didn''t believe it, Chu Feng secretly said that he was smart and didn''t go to school with Huangfu ruodie: "do you suspect someone sent me?"


    "Chu Feng, remember one thing clearly, you are my husband!"


    Chu Feng said what he thought in his heart. He thought of the first garden not far from fengteng garden, where the Huangfu family was. Su Xinyu said coldly that he drove directly to Huangcheng college.


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and went on, but he wanted to leave alone. He went to the border to calculate the time. Now it''s almost time. I wonder if he can finish the task?


    Chu Feng turns back a Leng: "how are you here?"


    Suddenly called Chu Feng and directly came up to pull his people is last night to rescue Zhang Siqi, rest a night to recover the spirit of the girl''s face is now filled with a happy look: "I am a senior of Huangcheng University, this morning I wake up to find that you are not there, so I can''t see you in the future."


    "Besides, why are you here?"


    "I''m also a student of Huangcheng college, but I''m a freshman, and I just came here yesterday!"


    What a coincidence Zhang Siqi''s smile on her face was more brilliant, and her arm holding Chu Feng was also tighter: "you say, is this fate?"


    "I think so." Chu Feng smiles, naturally and Zhang Siqi walk forward. He is also a little surprised to meet Zhang Siqi here, but he doesn''t worry about any conspiracy. Although he doesn''t need to look with his left eye deliberately, if there is a real danger, the left eye will give early warning immediately.


    Looking at chufeng''s plain look and a smile on her mouth, Zhang Siqi is a little confused with the young people around her, but she doesn''t think about anything. Chu Feng doesn''t repel her, so she naturally takes Chu Feng into Huangcheng college.


    Along the way, many people pointed out that Chu Feng was treated with ordinary heart. But Zhang Siqi''s face was covered with a layer of blush. As she passed by a small lake, she said, "Chu Feng, now everyone says I''m your girlfriend. What do you want to do in the future?"


    Chu Feng naturally heard those people''s discussions, but he didn''t feel much about it. He had to know what others thought?


    Just Zhang Siqi''s words, Chu Feng still didn''t know how to answer. Touching the look of expectation in the girl''s eyes, Chu Feng drew up a warm smile: "clear is self-cleaning, turbid is from turbid, we just know it!"


    "Well, we just know it!"


    Zhang Siqi takes Chu Feng and continues to walk forward, just like a couple walking on the school road. Slowly, Zhang Siqi''s head rests on chufeng''s shoulder, and the latter frowns slightly, but then relaxes and says nothing.


    "Heart language, why don''t you go?" After Chu Feng and Zhang Siqi have gone several tens of meters away, Ma Qiduo stops the car and runs up. She sees Su Xinyu standing there clenching her fist. Her eyes look forward to the front and follow her curiously. Both Ma Qiduo and Zhang yun''er stare straight and their hearts come out together. It''s over!


    When they felt that Su Xinyu would surely rush to defend her sovereignty, she turned to another road with a cold hum. Ma Qiduo and Zhang yun''er looked at each other to see the direction Chu Feng was leaving. They both shook their heads.


    "Xinyu, maybe Chu Feng has nothing to do with her?"


    Ma Qiduo quickly followed Su Xinyu''s footsteps and looked at the little sister''s face: "or I''ll call him now and ask him what he''s doing. If I tell you the truth, it certainly doesn''t matter, otherwise!"


    Said, Ma Qiduo called Chu Feng. Chu Feng, who was walking, heard the phone ring and took it out to answer it. Ma Qiduo said, "Chu Feng, I heard you took a taxi this morning. Next time I''ll give you a ride."


    Chu Feng frowned and wondered how Ma Qiduo called to say that he had no nutrition, but he still replied: "it doesn''t matter. It''s OK to take a taxi or take a bus. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry."


    Ma Qiduo winked at Su Xinyu and then said, "well, whatever you want, what are you doing now? Do you know where the teaching building is? Do you want me to take you?"


    Chu Feng frowns slightly, Ma Qiduo''s character. He knows when he looks like this. He feels a trace of something wrong with his left eye penetrating everything. He is shocked. The picture shows that Su Xinyu witnessed everything behind him just now.


    Immediately know that Ma Qiduo''s phone is to replace Su Xinyu to test, the tone of natural back way: "and a senior sister together, specific back to talk to you again!"Then Chu Feng cut off the phone without saying anything. Fortunately, his left eye had such ability. Otherwise, he would go back to World War II tonight. Looking at Zhang Siqi, who was holding his arm in his arm, his eyes were curious, he put on a smile: "a younger sister called. I just came to Huangcheng college. She was worried that I could not find a place."


    "Oh, are you from the imperial city?"


    Zhang Siqi didn''t think much about it. He casually threw out a sentence. Last night, Chu Feng just told him his name, but he didn''t say anything else, which made him curious.


    Chu Feng left Zhang Siqi''s arm without trace, and then whispered back: "no, I''m a classic blue!"


    "You are also Dian LAN, and I am a fellow townsman. I am from Xuancheng. How about you?" Zhang Siqi''s small face shows an excited look. When people meet fellow villagers in other countries, they will be close to their families.


    "What a coincidence, I''m from Xuancheng, the suburb of Linjia village!" Chu Feng didn''t mean to be disgraced by Dian LAN, a simple way back.


    "Linjia village in the suburbs?" Zhang Siqi nodded slightly. As a person of Xuancheng, he naturally knew what the suburb meant, but there was not much to show: "I am from the urban area, Qijiang district!"


    Chu Feng just nodded his head: "that I still have a class to go first, have time to contact again!"


    "Wait, your call?" Chu Feng just turned around, Zhang Siqi took his hand and showed a smile: "yesterday I forgot it was my negligence, but today you will not give me?"


    Chu Feng really thought that he didn''t have a mobile phone, but he just answered a phone call. He took Zhang Siqi''s mobile phone and input his number: "contact me when you are free."


    Zhang Siqi took the mobile phone and looked at the back of Chu Feng''s leaving, and sipped her lips slightly: "the people in the suburbs of Xuancheng, although they were almost born, have a good character!"


    "Heart language, laugh if you want, and we won''t make fun of you being jealous." On the way to the senior teaching area, Ma Qiduo looked at Su Xinyu''s corner of his mouth and joked with a smile: "I guess if Chu Feng said that he was alone, you would kill him immediately and ignore any bad influence."


    In front of the little sister, Su Xinyu didn''t really cover up her thoughts. She nodded positively: "if Chu Feng didn''t tell the truth just now, I''d jump out. I won''t embarrass him, but I''ll definitely slap that girl."


    "It seems that a woman with a husband is hard to understand!" Ma Qiduo shook her head and thought of the girl beside Chu Feng: "the girl just now seems to be Zhang Siqi, a senior in law department. She is called the fifth school flower. Chu Feng came to school yesterday. How did you get to know her?"


    "Look at her like that, and Chu Feng is very familiar with the same, all lean together."


    Su Xinyu was still very angry at the beginning, but now she has no feeling at all: "nothing, won''t you know then? I''ve heard of Zhang Siqi. She is a girl with good character, but she hasn''t got along with her. She wants to do three things for Chu Feng, but don''t let me know. "


    Ma Qiduo tut looked at Su Xinyu and walked in front of him: "it seems that I need to find a man like you in the future, otherwise, there is the possibility of being robbed at any time!"


    "Tigo, did I get it wrong?"


    In the freshman teaching area, a handsome and sunny man sat in a pavilion, only to see a figure walking into the teaching building, pulling the people next to him and asking, "how do I feel? I saw Chu Feng. He came to the imperial city two days ago. I know, did he come to Huangcheng college


    Taigu is Wen Aojun''s bodyguard. When he hears the speech, he doesn''t see anyone: "I''ll go and have a look, but Su Xinyu is in Huangcheng college. He is really possible!"


    Wen Ao Jun nodded: "go, just as I also give my bitter cousin out of breath, lying on the bed of the taste is not good!"


    A few minutes later, Taigu''s face was full of excitement and ran back: "Wenshao, it''s really Chu Feng, freshman, who just came yesterday!"


    "Good!" A smile appeared on Wen Ao Jun''s face. He stood up with a fierce look in his eyes: "I think it''s better to be a supremacy of the river and sea. If you know a little bit of medical skills, it''s my wenaojun''s world in the imperial city!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    Freshmen''s course is boring, chufeng on two classes.


    At noon, the last lesson was over. After the professor left, Chu Feng patted his head and felt that he was not suitable for learning. He shook his head and got up, but he saw a figure at the door. He was stunned, didn''t he?


    "You see, isn''t that Zhang Siqi''s elder sister?"


    "Really, it''s more beautiful than those advertising photos. It''s said that if there are no four school flowers, she can definitely go in one."


    The person at the door is Zhang Siqi, with a sweet smile. There, she nods to those people and goes straight to Chu Feng: "have a meal together, OK?"


    Chu Feng wants to say forget it, but see so many people looking at it, refuse Zhang Siqi, she may be very embarrassed, smile back: "together!"


    "Let''s go!" Zhang Siqi gets Chu Feng''s reply, smiles, takes his arm and walks out of the classroom in the envious eyes of some boys, which makes many people wonder.


    Zhang Siqi takes Chu Feng and walks on the shady path of the campus like a couple. She doesn''t care about other people''s pointing. She seems to enjoy the feeling very much. Only Chu Feng''s heart laughs bitterly and thinks about finding a chance to make it clear to Zhang Siqi that he has a girlfriend.


    Lunch is in a small restaurant outside the Imperial College. It can be seen that Zhang Siqi is a thrifty person. Two people only ate more than 40 yuan of food. Zhang Siqi also preempted the bill: "the conditions of your family are not good, there is no need to look like this, I take the advertisement myself, and have money!"


    Chu Feng was surprised to smile, but also just nodded and didn''t say anything. It was just what Zhang Siqi did to repay his salvation.


    On the way to dinner, Chu Feng received a message from Su Xinyu, and when he came out of the restaurant, he said, "I still have something to do in the afternoon. You can do it yourself."


    "Do you have a part-time job? That''s not bad, then you go! " Thinking that Chu Feng is going to take a part-time job, Zhang Siqi smiles sweetly: "but you should also pay attention to your health. If you can''t support it, let me know a lot of people in the Imperial City in recent years. You can arrange a job with easy salary and high salary for you."


    "Thank you first."


    Chu Feng feels a little relaxed. At this moment, he feels that he is still the country boy before he went to Jianghai. He laughs back and says, "Chu Feng goes to the distance. Su Xinyu is waiting for him at the intersection in front of him.".


    As soon as Chu Feng left, Zhang Siqi, who was preparing to go back to school, received a phone call. Hearing what was said there, Zhang Siqi showed a smile: "I fell in love. I just had dinner with him. Although I have no money or power, it can make me feel safe."


    Just finish saying, don''t know what to say there, the smile on Zhang Siqi''s face slowly faded, emerged a bit embarrassed, but finally nodded: "well, wait for me to go over!"


    "How about eating with the fifth school flower and cuddling up? It''s a sense of accomplishment, isn''t it?"


    In front of the intersection, Chu Feng on Su Xinyu''s Maserati, the latter said with a sneer: "look at you like that, and the post on the College Forum, good!"


    Su Xinyu''s shady voice made Chu Feng frown, but he didn''t immediately answer the call. He took out his mobile phone and landed on the campus network. As expected, he saw many posts. He finally laughed with amazement: "now college students are really bored. It''s not necessary to dig out my background to publicize such things."


    "I feel good, the country bumpkin attacks the goddess school flower, this post title, has the depth, has the creativity!" Su Xinyu said without expression.


    "In fact, there is one thing that makes me feel more successful!" Chu Feng couldn''t hear the coldness in Su Xinyu''s words: "compared with the title of the fifth school flower, I think one of the four school flowers, my grandfather is No. 2, and her grandfather is No. 3, Miss Su Xinyu, the leader of the Chinese dynasty, is more attractive to me."


    Su Xinyu was very helpful in his heart, but he was dissatisfied with his words: "is it? How can I see that your family flowers are not as fragrant as wild flowers?"


    "Wife, angry?" Chu Feng secretly said that women are irrational animals, and they all feel numb and cry out: "I have nothing with Zhang Siqi, but she was almost rescued by an advertiser''s hidden rules, which happened to be saved by me. Although the matter is bloody, it''s just like this."


    "So no matter she is an immortal or a common goddess, she has nothing to do with me. My friend is the biggest space for her and me to develop."


    Su Xinyu''s elegant face was covered with a layer of blush and looked at Chu Feng with a little shame and anger: "can you give me a little adaptation process first, I''m driving now, are you going to disgust me to death?"


    "Anyway, I don''t want to call it that way in the end. When I practice, you can get used to it." Chu Feng helplessly said with a smile, Su Xinyu asked himself, but when she was really like this, she felt uncomfortable.


    Su Xinyu hums and continues to drive, but the heart is jumping very fast, inadvertently look at the Chu wind out of the window, I hope my choice will not be wrong, you can make me proud of you!


    "I thought you two were going to make a baby. I almost left with yun''er!"


    Maserati stopped at a parking lot in central street. After getting off the bus, Ma Qiduo came over and said, "Miss husband, I''m going to eat braised fish, sweet and sour pork ribs and sliced chicken tonight. Otherwise, I''ll depend on you at night. You don''t want to go to sleep tonight.""Yes Chu Feng returned a few steps and looked at the shop he was going to use to open the clinic. He said with a wry smile: "three ladies, this looks like only 20 square meters. Are you right?"


    Chufeng plans to set up a clinic in Huangcheng to open the fengteng hospital which will be listed soon. Now I see this small environment with an area of more than 20 square meters. I am speechless!


    "Don''t look down on this twenty square!"


    Ma Qiduo stood beside Chu Feng before leaving. The heat and enthusiasm dissipated. Instead, he was a professional: "this is central, the most prosperous section of the imperial city. There is a constant flow of people in 24 hours, but from six o''clock in the morning to two o''clock in the evening, people come and go here.


    The most important thing is that there are restaurants, hotels, entertainment, large companies, shopping malls and so on. But there is no hospital and no clinic. People who want to go to see a doctor from here can only have a hospital more than ten kilometers away, which is a vacuum area. "


    "The most important thing is, you are alone, so big space is enough!"


    Chu Feng hears the speech and looks at the surrounding environment. It is the same as Ma Qiduo said. There is a large flow of people, but there is no clinic or hospital. For this kind of convenient facilities, it is normal to have one for five kilometers. In some places, it is even more than two kilometers. It is really a vacuum.


    Chu Feng went in to have a look. There was nothing in modern medical facilities. There was a common Chinese medicine cabinet, a sitting table and a row of benches for five. This was what Chu Feng simply asked for. For him, the environment was almost the same.


    Walking into the back, there is a small room of seven square meters. If you can only put a bed, there is basically no extra space. Ma Qiduo timely explained: "if you encounter surgery, you can''t go to the hospital, so I attached here, which is to give you a chance to show your strength and feet."


    "In addition, this is the shop I invested in. The price is not high. At present, it is only 30 million square meters in this position. I will calculate you 20 square meters."


    Chu Feng was still thinking about some things. At the moment, chufeng chuckled bitterly and patted Ma Qiduo''s head: "for the time being, I don''t need it for the time being, but later I''m going to open a hospital. Maybe I need your help. Central is a good place. I need a building to be a hospital."


    Ma Qiduo narrowed his eyes and laughed strangely: "Ma Ma Ma invested in a piece of land in central five years ago, which was originally intended to build a branch company, but it was not put into use after construction. It covers an area of 100 mu. I looked at it yesterday, and it can be used as the operation of the hospital with a little improvement."


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up, if there is such a place is good, but Ma Qiduo will not be so simple to use for himself: "what conditions?"


    "Fengteng hospital will own 20% of the shares in the future!"


    Ma Qiduo doesn''t care. At the moment, Su Xinyu and Zhang yun''er are also there. They hold up a finger and say, "Ma Ma took that piece of land and spent 5 billion yuan on construction. Now the minimum value is 10 billion yuan. It''s not too much to take a stake in 20% of fengteng hospital''s shares."


    Chu Feng fell into silence. It seemed that he had made a big profit. However, looking at the big direction, Ma Ma was making long-term investment. He did not dare to say that for three or five years in the short term, but he was more than ten years away. Chu Feng was confident that fengteng medical company would definitely be the leader in the medical field.


    10 billion won 20%, do not need to see who made it!


    Ma Qiduo seemed to see Chu Feng''s idea and added: "as a partner, Ma will use the powerful Internet to provide fengteng with all its products and industries for free. You should know who is the Chinese Internet giant at present!"


    "Deal If you still have worries at the beginning, Chu Feng hardly needs to think about it: "let Ma Shi send someone to Jianghai to talk with Shen Xiuqin in person. Everything should be done according to what we say now!"


    Maggie to smile: "refreshing!"


    Su Xinyu and Zhang yun''er are too lazy to pay attention to these things. They just look at what else is needed in the small clinic. When they make sure there is no need, Su Xinyu says: "husband, when are you going to open a business? Do you want to ask someone to help you?"


    Su Xinyu''s address is not only Chu Feng''s stupefied, but even Zhang Yuner and Ma Qiduo are standing there in dismay. Fortunately, Chu Feng''s quick reaction does not make su Xinyu show an embarrassed look: "it''s better to choose a day, but to have no class tomorrow, just tomorrow. You don''t need any cheering, just open quietly!"


    "By the way, one of the three will be my assistant!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    At the border between China and Myanmar and Thailand, night has been quietly shrouded here.


    This is a no care area. It belongs to Myanmar decades ago. However, due to the constant wars and fighting, there is no official Force stationed in this area. It is about the size of a town, and a 3000 strong armed force is in charge of it.


    Although the neighborhood is chaotic all the year round, there are also unwritten rules. After entering here, private resentment is not allowed to break out. If you want to kill people, you can leave the town, if you want to fight, you can leave the town.


    So, of course, all the people in and out of here are people with blood on their hands, but everyone keeps the bottom line. No one is willing to do anything to make themselves uncomfortable. In addition, they can get temporary stability here. Many people are still willing to abide by such rules.


    Therefore, even if the killing and bloody scenes are staged around the town every day, the town is a peaceful place. The women standing in front of the shop directly yell at the men who walk past here. When the price is right, they will find a hotel nearby to solve their needs.


    In some slightly dim corners, those who are too lazy to open a room, directly give money, and then pull the woman in the corner, where no one cares about, for a few minutes, and finally leave each other.


    In the distance, a luxurious decoration place, there is a big gambling word hanging at the door!


    This is a gambling house, and it is also the most profitable industry in the town except for drugs. The people who set up this gambling house are the armed forces stationed here. Because of ensuring the safety of guests and providing transportation services, it has attracted many rich businessmen from Myanmar, Qingshui, Laos and China.


    After all, when money is just a number, rich people need stimulation.


    An indifferent young man came from the other end of the street, but he did not attract other people''s attention. Although he had a black knife hanging on his body, everyone was not surprised. In this place, people with rocket launchers could see several swords in a day, too common.


    The young people go to the casino with clear goals. The guards at the door just take a look at it and ignore it directly. There are so many people here every day, and the young people are not outstanding.


    Moreover, after so many years of stability, they also habitually regard guarding the gambling house as a daily necessity.


    The young man walked in directly, came to the counter, took out a stack of 100 dollar bills and changed them into chips, then walked to one side.


    Seeing the young man''s eyes staring at her, the rabbit girl was even more complacent. She pulled him to the place where he was gambling, and said, "here''s the minimum size of 500, the upper limit of one million. Have a good time


    "Well, wait a minute!"


    The rabbit girl''s face is full of joy. Before, she also met a person with a 10000 chip. But that was based on the fact that the guests won money. At the moment, the young man gave 10000 yuan before he started. His heart pounded. You know, even if she stayed with others at night, it was only 1000 yuan!


    Soon a cup of wine was in the hands of the young people, and took a sip. At the beginning of the new round, the young people put all the chips on the small ones. When it was opened, it was really small and doubled.


    At the moment, the rabbit girl''s heart was full of joy. She was stunned when she heard the young man''s words. She looked around at so many people, but she thought that she would get 20000 yuan at once. She didn''t think much about it. She picked up the chips and pulled open the thin cover and sent it to the young man: "eat it!"


    The young man frowned slightly and pushed the remaining chips out again. When he was young, he said, "I don''t eat human meat, beef, mutton, all right!"


    The rabbit girl''s face turned red, and she was pinched by a big man with a beard beside her: "ha ha, this woman is a silly girl. People want to eat, and she feeds them!"


    Although the young man who was angry just now didn''t explain clearly, when he saw the ten thousand dollar chips again, all the unhappiness disappeared. He said that when the rabbit girl left quickly, the casino would not have these things, but the hotel opposite had them.


    "Master TALU, how can I remember playing here today?"


    In an office like room on the third floor of the casino, a man in military uniform with a long scar on his left face was sitting there, holding a foreign girl who was only wearing close clothes on his lower body, but still could not cover it. When he reached up and down, he asked a sinister man sitting opposite him.


    "It''s said that general kollu also has processing secretly, and we hope blue cells can monopolize it once and for all."


    Collu said at the moment: "master TALU, the reason why the golden triangle does not give you quotas is very clear to you. Although your blue cells are powerful, but the arrears are also very strong. I don''t deny that I can produce several tons a year, but I deliver goods in cash. Is master TALU going to embarrass me?"


    Taru said with a smile: "general, it''s meaningless to say that. We need money for a lot of things that our organization does. Without money, the Hebrew and Tianchi people will not give us a lot of arms, but we still give money in the end?""Don''t say it. I can''t promise it."


    Kerlu waved his hand. He kept an army of 3000 people in captivity. His life was very moist and comfortable. If he did what TALU said, he would probably end up with nothing. The blue cells were very strong. But here, he was fearless: "as for master TALU, you can stay here for two days. You can leave, and you don''t need to talk about business.


    What''s more, my goods are all accepted by someone. If I want to monopolize them for you, I will lose my faith! "


    Seeing that taru still wanted to speak, collu directly raised his hand to interrupt him and continued: "this is what this is like. If blue cells can make money at one time, I can consider giving you all of the next year. Otherwise, you can wait for the golden triangle to start next spring."


    "General, a hard idea has come to the gambling house. We have won more than a dozen bets, and we have lost nearly ten million!" At this time, the door opened and the woman who had gone out came in and spoke respectfully.


    "There are other things like this, please come to the VIP room, I''ll see you!" Collou stood up and walked outside. When he reached the door, he said, "master taro, I hope you understand." And then I left directly.


    If you don''t take a look at the whole thing, it''s ok if you don''t move the whole thing


    "Ha ha ha, OK!" Tower Road smell speech ha ha ha of smile, embrace the woman to walk past, such a thing, he is naturally very happy, and since Chu Feng released from the river and sea, he has not moved the woman for a long time.


    "I heard that you won more than a dozen of them. It''s good. How about a bet with me?"


    Collu went directly to the VIP room. The young man was invited to come here by the rabbit girl. The rabbit girl stood on the young man''s body and massaged him. All the smiles were on her brow. This evening, she got more than 100000 yuan, and all the money was transferred to her account.


    Oh, wait a minute, Lou. Don''t put a check on my desk for a year


    This is the young man who just won by playing big and small below. He cashed it into a check and placed it there. Collu was stunned and his eyes focused on the young man: "who are you?"


    "Heaven, Huangfu family!" The young man faintly said a word, which happened to be heard by the Tower Road. His face changed greatly. He took back the hand under the woman without thinking about turning around. He just ran out two steps, a black light passed by, and a knife went straight into the leg of the Tower Road.


    Collu narrowed his eyes and stopped the man who was going to do it. He looked at the young man walking in front of the Tower Road. He pulled out the black knife and waved it simply. Only a few screams were heard, and the limbs of the Tower Road were directly cut off.


    When people think that young people are such a means, the young people''s knife light is waved, and the Tower Road, which has already been weak, erupts into a pig like scream, his eyes spit out, and blood is flowing out between his legs.


    After all this, the young man pointed to the rabbit girl: "follow me!" Then he said, "thank you very much."


    It was only a few minutes after the young man left that collu said faintly: "tell the blue cell leader that master TALU is seriously injured by the Huangfu family of the Chinese dynasty!" Then he picked up the ten million check and put it into his pocket. He was not a good man. Although he broke the rules a little, he knew that he couldn''t afford to play.


    "You are dangerous. Go home." The young people, who have already left the casino two kilometers away, put two stacks of $100 bills on the dressed rabbit girl. The rabbit girl has been by his side all night. If blue cells get angry, they will take the rabbit girl. The young people are not good people, but they are not willing to hurt innocent people.


    Under the rabbit girl''s complicated look, the young man got on a car and left directly. In the car, a phone call was made through encryption: "the task is completed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    In the morning, fengteng garden!


    Chu Feng got up at six o''clock and prepared breakfast. Su Xinyu or had lived in the green garden for a few days before and knew that she had helped Lin Yulin and Liu Yan wash their clothes. As soon as she got up, the lazy woman in the quilt said that she wanted Chu Feng to wash all the clothes she had changed yesterday.


    Want to say something, but finally Chu Feng also dispersed and said that he used the meaning of Su Xinyu, so washing clothes and taking care of it is not an impossible thing.


    After everything was done, Chu Feng received a call from Xia Yan: "Feng Shao, three thousand brothers have all come to the Imperial City, and the other 100 Jade Scorpion group have also entered the Imperial City, which will soon pave a strong intelligence network!"


    Chu Feng hung Su Xinyu''s underwear and thought about it for a while and said, "well, let the Jade Scorpion group gather all the intelligence of Huangfu family. This war is expected to start soon."


    After a few simple explanations, Chu Feng cut off the phone and was enjoying the sunshine. Ma Qiduo came out with a sad face: "Chu Feng, you are too eccentric!"


    Chu Feng looked back at the inexplicable Ma Qiduo: "what''s the matter?"


    "If you wash the clothes you want, you won''t wash my clothes?" Ma Chi Dun pursed his lips and looked very grieved. "And don''t think I don''t know. You''re not sleeping with the husband and wife, but you sleep on the floor at night, but you see my baby, you don''t wash me yet?"


    Chu Feng face embarrassed, such words estimated in their own cognition, only Ma Qiduo dare to say, touch his head: "that tomorrow to start to wash you, can you?"


    "That''s about it." Ma Qiduo satisfied with a smile, look at the back, go to Chu Feng side, low voice of the mouth: "that, you see me that I will not say, I want to talk with their hearts, you have a way?"


    "Yes!"


    Chu Feng didn''t pretend to be confused. He replied directly, but he didn''t wait for Ma Qiduo to open his mouth: "but many people still envy you, especially some girls in the South who want to go to the seaside every summer to feel comfortable. They are troubled with hidden problems. This is also a normal range. I don''t feel that I need to be treated!"


    He has not yet opened his mouth to be Chu Feng insight into the idea, a little shy, but that is all of a sudden: "really?"


    Chu Feng thought of the scene he saw yesterday morning: "yes!"


    "Do you like it?" Qiduo asked suddenly.


    Chu Feng coughs, this thing really don''t know how to answer, after all, as long as it is a normal man, there is really not a dislike.


    "You, color!" Although Chu Feng didn''t answer, Ma Qiduo seemed to know what Chu Feng was thinking. He said with a smile, he ran to the restaurant for breakfast, and then came a sentence: "if you give up the marketing rights of Nanjiang, my sister can give it to you!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. It was good that Ma Qiduo was his sister-in-law. When he was free, he would hook up with him. However, Chu Feng had his own ideas and could not give in.


    After breakfast in the morning, Ma Qiduo still has something to do. Today, she needs to go back to Hangzhou to discuss her share in fengteng medical company with her father. The flight at 9:00 in the morning is expected to go back for a few days and leave early.


    Su Xinyu was supposed to go to school today, but the old man called and asked her to do something. The end of the year was coming. Many things needed to be done, such as visiting some retired elders, so he left after breakfast.


    "You, be my assistant?"


    Seeing the fengteng garden which was still busy at the beginning, Chu Feng soon left only himself and Zhang Yuner. According to what he said yesterday, his clinic needed an assistant. He just looked at Zhang yun''er, who was cold-blooded. Chu Feng was speechless: "otherwise, I''ll do it myself. You can go to school."


    Zhang yun''er lightly cast a glance at Chu Feng: "dislike me?"


    Chu Feng wryly smiles and shakes his head: "no, just really don''t need you!"


    "Go Zhang yun''er didn''t say a word with Chu Feng any more. She just said a word lightly and walked out of the hall. Chu Feng followed her and went out. In her heart, she said, with such a face that can''t smile, will the guests dare not come?


    Just also understand, Zhang yun''er must be in accordance with Su Xinyu said to do, he said no matter how much is useless, pat the head, this wife really does not let people worry, his absence also let sister-in-law to supervise ah!


    The clinic can be opened directly. Yesterday, Ma Qiduo was arranged again. Although the sparrow is small and has five internal organs, it still has a light fresh breath. Chu Feng takes a deep breath and feels relaxed and happy. Although Ma Qiduo is a little hot, it is still good to deal with these things.


    The clinic did not open with great fanfare, nor did it set off any firecrackers. Everyone knows it. It just opened quietly, and many passers-by were curious. At this location, the clinic opened here, everyone was very curious. The rent was quite a lot for a month. Can you get that rent?


    Sitting in the clinic, Chu Feng naturally did not know what others thought. He just looked at the things hanging on the wall, and his mouth twitched violently, because one of them was the doctor''s certificate of Chinese Medical University, and it was his name. Most importantly, Chu Feng checked the number just now, and it was true.Zhang yun''er seemed to see what Chu Feng was thinking and said coldly, "that''s the preparation of heart language!"


    "She is very careful." Chu Feng knows that Su Xinyu is worried that no one dares to come here because he is too young to sit here. After all, the mobile phone is convenient now, so you can find out if it is true or not.


    It''s just that in the past morning, except for some people who came to buy some medicine for a cold, fever, minor ailment and pain, there were no other people coming to see the doctor, which made Chu Feng really depressed for a while.


    Zhang yun''er spent one morning playing with her mobile phone. Chu Feng didn''t go to chat with her actively. She just sat there quietly. Everything was difficult at the beginning. Take your time!


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, a man with left hand swelling passed by the door. Ouch, ouch, chufeng looked, his left eye twinkled and found that the man''s arm had a little infectious edema. If handled well, it was a small matter. If it was not handled well, it would easily lead to paralysis.


    Stand up and go out: "Sir, do you want me to show you?"


    The man looked suspiciously at Chu Feng. Although he was wearing a doctor''s suit, he looked too tender: "little guy, can you do it? I''m going to the hospital. They told me to have an operation. Tens of thousands of people can do it. You can. Can you operate in your clinic?"


    "The hospital needs tens of thousands of dollars to walk down normally." Chu Feng also understood that it would cost tens of thousands of yuan to go to the hospital, but this was an opportunity that Chu Feng was not willing to miss: "but I only charge you 1000 yuan to cure you on the spot. If it is not good, I will personally pay 50000 yuan to you for surgery in the hospital."


    "Well, it was the first time I saw such a confident person." The man laughed and looked up and down at Chu Feng: "if you''re so confident, I''ll show you, but it doesn''t matter if it can''t be cured. I''ll make up for it if I get something wrong. Don''t blame me. I''ll smash the store."


    The man''s voice is very loud, and there is a large flow of people here. In a moment, hundreds of people gathered. There are more and more people. Most of them are not optimistic about Chu Feng''s immature face, but they are busy. In addition, they are not in a hurry. Everyone is willing to stop to see what is going on.


    "Please!"


    Chu Feng also understood that what he said was in vain. He invited men to sit down in the clinic and did not disperse the onlookers. Most of the time, gossip people are the best advertising crowd.


    "Sister yun''er, please bring me a bucket, alcohol and gauze." Let the man sit down, Chu Feng said to Zhang yun''er, then opened a row of scalpels, picked one of them, lit the alcohol lamp, burned it for a while, and then put it in the alcohol bottle that Zhang Yuner took.


    Three gold needles appeared in his hands, and all the people who saw this scene were astonished: "how old is he? Can he still prick a needle and not be stabbed to death?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes fixed, not affected by the surrounding people, directly dropped the three watch gold needle in the front, middle and shoulder position of a man''s arm, then pulled up the man''s hand, picked up the scalpel, and directly crossed in the pivot position.


    "It doesn''t hurt?" The man who had already clenched his teeth and was ready to wait for the pain was stunned. He saw the reddish water flowing out, which was edema pus water, plus light blood: "it''s really OK, won''t my skin atrophy at that time? The hospital said to slow treatment, a little bit a day, not to let the skin go too fast. "


    "It''s OK. You''ll find out when you wait!"


    Chu Feng knew what the man meant, because the edema made the whole arm swell up, all of a sudden put those pus, the collapsed skin is likely to shrink, smile, let the man not worry.


    When those pus water with light bloodstain flow clean, the man''s arm skin a little wrinkled, Chu Feng went to the Chinese medicine cabinet in front of a few things, on the spot ground into powder came over, picked up alcohol in the arm to clean, after the powder evenly smeared on it.


    "Look, his skin is slowly recovering, and the cut is not obvious."


    "Yes, it''s amazing. I''ve tried infectious edema in my thigh before, and I''ve cured nearly 100000 people. Now my skin is still a little deformed."


    Soon, there was a voice of surprise from the crowd outside. Seeing the magic scene, they said one after another. After more than ten minutes, the powder turned black. Chu Feng cleaned him with water and showed a warm smile. He picked up a Huiyuan pill and gave it to him: "after three days, you can recover."


    "Now you raise your hand and move it to see how it works."


    The man raised his hand tentatively. He couldn''t move it when he began to feel edema. Otherwise, it would hurt. But at this moment, the man not only raised his hand, but also raised his head above his head. He laughed: "no pain, no pain, no pain, no numbness, OK!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    "It''s a medicine for three days. It''s boiled and drunk, once a day, and cured in three days."


    Chu Feng did not show any complacent look, called Zhang yun''er to grasp the traditional Chinese medicine to the man: "you can wait until good to give money again!"


    "No need!" The man waved his hand, his face was full of excitement: "if you can say such a thing, you must have 100% confidence. If you want to have three days, I will give you money now!"


    Then he took out his wallet, counted 20 hundred yuan bills and handed them to Chu Feng: "although you only want me 1000 yuan, I will give you 2000 yuan. If I don''t meet you, I will need tens of thousands to go to the hospital, so don''t refuse!"


    Chu Feng originally wanted to say something, but finally nodded: "thank you!"


    Take the money and pass it to Zhang yun''er. Chu Feng gently smiles: "go slow!"


    "You''re going to be hot. Goodbye!" The man said with appreciation and left the fengteng clinic with that hand.


    Zhang yun''er put two thousand yuan into the bag, and a smile passed on her face, but soon it was still a face that didn''t eat people''s fireworks, but it was not annoying. It just felt that there was a sense of distance!


    Chu Feng in front of so many people to cure a person, there is no Tuo statement, some people with small illness and pain are also flocking to Chu Feng to see.


    The therapeutic effects of chufeng are all effective on the spot. Many people themselves are not serious problems. Taking some medicine can also be good. But in Chu Feng''s hands, just a casual, all will be good, and the price is not very expensive. Only after four o''clock, Chu Feng has cured more than 30 people.


    And more and more people come here. Zhang yun''er''s bag has nearly 20000 yuan of income. She can''t help shaking her head. If this guy does this every day, it''s not difficult for him to spend tens of thousands of yuan a year!


    "Doctor, there''s something wrong with my boyfriend, can you show it?"


    At this time, a girl in her twenties pulled a man who was not very willing to come in. Her face was embarrassed and people around her were also curious. The man didn''t look sick!


    Chu Feng smiles and looks at the man standing behind the girl. The corner of his mouth is slightly tilted: "talk about what problem!"


    "Here, that''s fine!" The young man looked around at so many people, suddenly shook his head and pulled the girl to leave.


    But the girl was indomitable: "tell you, how you want to show me today, otherwise you don''t want to marry you next month, I don''t want to look like that all my life!"


    The girl''s words seem to be very deterrent, the young man reluctantly sat down: "this problem is the big hospital has seen it is useless, he can do it, I give 100000!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled in the young man''s body to have a look, finally probably knew what the situation was. He leaned over and whispered something in the young man''s ear. The latter''s body was stiff and surprised: "how do you know?"


    Naturally, Chu Feng could not say that his left eye could see the dark side of the world. Seeing a doctor was just one of them. He just said with a smile: "Chinese medicine pays attention to seeing, hearing and asking. I can get a clear picture just by looking at your face. But now it seems that I am not wrong. You do have this kind of problem."


    If you still doubt at first, young men believe in three points now: "can you cure it?"


    "Yes Young men are congenital. They can''t do it with a little stimulation. If you take dihuangdan, you can do it for a few months. But Chu Feng doesn''t mind giving the man hands-on treatment in order to build the signboard of fengteng clinic. As for better improvement, Emperor Dan is still needed.


    However, after treatment, young men can also achieve good results.


    The young man seems to be a very vigilant person: "how do you charge and when can I take medicine? I can''t wait a year. I''m going to get married next month."


    Chu Feng looked at the girl who was also a little anxious, and finally said, "if you can''t improve your ability by 10 times, I''ll give you 100000 yuan."


    This time, we all know what''s wrong with the young man. They are all looking at it, but they are more curious about how Chu Feng can cure such problems.


    The young man''s face was red, but there was nothing to be ashamed of when he opened it: "doctor, I mean less than two seconds. Ten times is twenty seconds. It''s better not to treat them!"


    Although Chu Feng has tried his best to judge the condition of the young man, he did not expect to be worse than he thought. He shook his head with a wry smile: "then I promise you more than five minutes!"


    "Good!" The young man nodded with satisfaction. Five minutes later, it was a hundred times higher!


    "Come with me, sister yun''er, you let everyone wait first!" Chu Feng invited the young man to the back, and the girl followed him in, but Chu Feng didn''t say anything. Everyone was going to get married. He didn''t come: "take off!"


    Although she was a little embarrassed in front of a man, it would be good to give 100000 yuan if she could not be cured. She quickly took off and lay on the bed in her girlfriend''s blush. Chu Feng dropped six gold needles, almost in the blink of an eye. The girl covered her mouth in surprise. If she hadn''t seen Chu Feng prick her needle, she would be worried about her boyfriend.After six gold needles fell, Chu Feng went out to get some powder, stirred it with alcohol and asked the girl to daub it: "you are too nervous. It should be caused by too many problems solved by yourself. This can kill your extra nerves. I will give you another pill to take."


    "Take effect on the spot and ensure no rebound within five years!"


    The young man looked at the six gold needles and his mouth twitched: "doctor, how can I know if it works?"


    Chu Feng looked at the girl playfully and said with a smile, "that, the truth comes from actual combat. I will close the door. The sound insulation effect here is good!"


    Young men and girls are all red, they are not three-year-old children, they naturally know what chufeng said, but it is really only in this way that the truth can emerge and the effect can be known. Otherwise, what if Chu Feng doesn''t recognize his account?


    After 20 minutes, Chu Feng came in and removed the gold needle after seeing some patients. The things on the coating were also dried up. As soon as the mud fell, Chu Feng gave a pill to the young man to eat: "I''m going out and closing the door now. In less than five minutes, I''ll give you 100000 yuan. After that, I''ll give you 200000 yuan."


    Said a sentence, Chu Feng left the small treatment room, closed the door, we did not think of anything, just continue to treat Chu Feng, some rheumatic bone pain in Chu Feng''s gold needle all on the spot, Zhang Yuner roughly looked at his bag, nearly 30000 yuan.


    Zhang Yuner shook her head in secret. It was only two o''clock in the afternoon that there was a real guest. Now it''s only in less than three hours that there are nearly 30000 people. If the door opens at 9 o''clock in the morning and at 9:00 in the evening, it is possible that there will be more than 100000 yuan?


    Maybe it''s more or less. Although Chu Feng cures minor ailments and pains, it''s a very stubborn one, which is hard to eradicate. Many people suffer from the pain for many years, so they are naturally willing to pay more.


    More than 20 minutes later, when everyone almost forgot something, the young man came out with an excited and ruddy face. Seeing Chu Feng, he knelt down in front of Chu Feng with a plop: "doctor, thank you for your treatment. It''s your modesty. I''ve risen a thousand times for that."


    "Cough!" Chu Feng coughs awkwardly, elder brother, you look less than two seconds on average. Now 20 minutes, it''s really a thousand times, but you have to be more subtle!


    But still quickly picked up the young man on the ground: "although my treatment makes you recover health, but usually still need to exercise, in addition, if you want to improve some words, Jianghai fengteng Group Pharmaceutical Company production of emperor Dan is good, you can try to take a few courses, the effect will be better!"


    "Fengteng emperor Dan, fengteng clinic, you are really like ah!" The young man stood up and said with a smile: "I''ve heard of the emperor Dan, but it''s still recruiting agents. In addition to sales in Nanjiang area, or fengteng''s business shop, there are no other places. I''ll buy it when the imperial city opens."


    The girl pulled her boyfriend''s hand, and the latter suddenly remembered something. She took the girl''s bag, opened it and took out eight stacks of banknotes: "originally, we were going to buy furniture for the wedding room, but doctor, you saved my second life. One hundred thousand is not enough. I will send you another 20000 tomorrow."


    "I said 30000!" Chu Feng just took three of them: "anything happens in another month, according to what I started to tell you, but you can rest assured that your girlfriend will be proud of you in ten years."


    In the end, although Chu Feng only wanted 30000 yuan, the young man still pressed down to give more than 20000 yuan, and then he left with the girl. Only when he left, we saw the damp behind the girl''s skirt, showing a look of fun.


    The affairs of a couple of men and women are just an episode, but it makes Chu Feng''s medical skills even more interesting. In the gossip of the whole Central District, the name of doctor has been spread all over the country. Any difficult and miscellaneous disease is not a problem. Once the disease is cured, even the problem that men can''t do it can be solved.


    Originally, Chu Feng wanted to close the door early, but there were still many people until nine o''clock in the evening. Finally, Chu Feng had no choice but to open his mouth. If he was slightly ill, he would take some medicine. If he was seriously ill, he could have a look. In this way, the clinic staff would be cleared at 10 o''clock.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s heavy breath, Zhang yun''er opened his mouth without any emotion: "yes, it''s not until two o''clock in the afternoon. The income is 320000. If it goes on like this, you can pay back the money to qido in 20 days. This shop is even yours!"


    Chu Feng waved his hand: "one day is enough. After that, we will limit 50 places every day. We will start at 1:00 noon and close the door after the quota is finished."


    Standing up, Chu Feng said in Zhang yun''er''s surprise: "I am not a God, it is impossible to save the whole world!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    At night, cool cover.


    When Chu Feng and Zhang Yuner returned to fengteng garden, it was more than 11 o''clock. The courses of Huangcheng college were usually in the morning, so Chu Feng arranged the opening time of the clinic in the afternoon.


    "Wait, it''s so late. I''ll get you something to eat."


    Back in fengteng garden, Chu Feng said to Zhang yun''er, and then went to the kitchen to be busy. He took out the cold rice left yesterday from the refrigerator, stirred two eggs, cut a potato, and cooked a soup of lean meat, so there was no time to do anything nutritious at that time, so we had to make do with it.


    "Yun''er", "yun''er" and "yun''er" were all ready, and Chu Feng put everything on the table to ask Zhang yun''er to have a meal, but the words stopped as soon as the words came out.


    Slowly walked over and looked at Zhang yun''er who was sleeping with her eyes slightly closed. Chu Feng showed a smile. The woman looked closer when she was asleep than when she was awake. At least the look on her face was very soft.


    "Sister yun''er, eat something and sleep again!" I wanted to give her a good rest, but I thought that I had a little early lunch today. I was so busy that I was sure I was hungry. This would make my stomach uncomfortable and chufeng spoke softly.


    Zhang yun''er''s sleeping point doesn''t seem very high. Chu Feng''s voice is very low, but she still opens her eyes, nods, stands up and goes over to sit down and eat.


    "Have some soup first. You haven''t eaten anything for more than ten hours. Warm your stomach first."


    Zhang yun''er eats very tight. Obviously, he is really hungry. Chu Feng goes to sit down and opens his mouth with care. Zhang Yuner''s hand is sluggish. Then he takes the soup bowl next to him and drinks a bowl of soup before he continues to eat.


    Chufeng smiles bitterly in his heart. He is really uncomfortable to get along with Zhang yun''er. He can only pray for Su Xinyu to come back soon. However, he is also curious that ye Xinlan is not saying that he wants to move in and live with him. Why hasn''t there been any movement for several days?


    Just to think about it, Chu Feng didn''t want Ye Xinlan to come. Among all the famous sayings of the Chinese dynasty, Chu Feng always believed in one of them. There was nothing easy to get along with his mother-in-law.


    After eating, Zhang Yuner put down the bowl and went to the bathroom to have a bath. Then she dressed conservatively and went upstairs to have a rest. Chu Feng was also used to her coldness. She cleaned up the things on the table and took a bath. Then she thought about washing clothes and washed them with Zhang Yuner.


    Otherwise, these young ladies must have saved up for a week and put them into the washing machine for one time.


    It''s more than one o''clock after finishing all this, and Chu Feng is also a little sleepy. Looking at the time, Gu Ming should be on his way back now. According to the Jade Scorpion group, blue cell is no longer fighting against the periphery of the Huangfu family because of the Tower Road, but has already been regarded as revenge without any bottom line.


    This is what Chu Feng is willing to see. Although Huangfu asked the sky, it can be said that he sent someone to do it. However, blue cells are more concerned about the visible evidence.


    Shaking his head to make his brain wake up a bit, Chu Feng walked upstairs, today Su Xinyu is not here, can go to sleep that two meters big bed.


    The whole fengteng garden fell into complete silence, and the sound of insects did not exist. Unconsciously, Chu Feng entered his sleep.


    At more than three o''clock in the morning, the sky was covered with dark clouds, and then a thunderbolt suddenly thundered down, followed by the roaring thunder. Chu Feng opened his eyes, and the dark road was really restless after sleeping. Then he continued to close his eyes and cover the quilt.


    "Ah Just as Chu Fengmeng was getting ready to go on sleeping, a sound that seemed to be exploded by a hippopotamus rang through the whole garden.


    Chu Feng almost did not have the slightest stagnation and hesitation, jumped out of bed, with the shortest time came to Zhang Yuner''s room door and knocked: "yun''er elder sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Don''t come here, you don''t come here!" Inside came Zhang Yuner with a voice of fear. Afraid of something, Chu Feng suddenly lifted up the door and smashed it in. It was only under the dim light in the room that no one existed except Zhang yun''er, who was curled up there.


    "Sister yun''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Although he felt as if he had made a black dragon, Zhang yun''er may have a nightmare, but has come in, Chu Feng still asked in a low voice: "where is there any discomfort?"


    Zhang yun''er seemed to be touched by something. She threw aside the quilt and ran to hold Chu Feng. She was very tight and tight: "don''t leave me. I''m afraid of thunder. I''m afraid of them. They''ll eat me. Don''t leave me. Don''t leave me!"


    Chu Feng frowns slightly, and feels that Zhang yun''er seems to have something wrong. At this time, a thunderbolt cuts through the night sky and falls again. Zhang yun''er is holding tightly. Chu Feng feels that her neck will be choked by her!


    With the downpour, Zhang yun''er seems to have calmed down. At the moment, he found himself holding Chu Feng and quickly released: "I''m afraid of thunder!"


    "What kind of stimulation did you get when you were a child? You just looked like you didn''t know anything?"


    Although the feeling of being held by Zhang Yuner is good, Chu Feng is more concerned about Zhang Yuner''s body: "can you tell me about it?"But just a moment away from the eyes, Zhang Yuner is not Ma Qiduo, it is best not to look at: "that is nothing, I will go back to rest, tomorrow will have class!"


    Almost when Chu Feng just turned around, suddenly a thunder fell more loud than the beginning, and the earth was covered by the light. Zhang yun''er jumped up as if bitten by a snake. The whole person once again threw himself on Chu Feng: "don''t leave me, stay here with me tonight!"


    Chu Feng is just wearing boxers. At the moment, Zhang yun''er doesn''t feel that it''s fake. He wants to open his mouth to speak. But Zhang yun''er''s expectant look makes Chu Feng silent: "please!"


    "It''s OK. She knows I''m afraid of thunder and understands."


    Zhang yun''er holds Chu Feng in his arms and doesn''t give him a chance to leave. He feels the shiver on the woman. Chu Feng knows that she is really afraid at the moment. He nods and pulls her to the bed. When he covers her with quilts, he goes in.


    Just a thunder fell again. Zhang yun''er hugged Chu Feng with a cry. There was nothing when she stood. But now she was asleep, Zhang Yuner''s hands and feet were completely pressed on Chu Feng''s body, shivering.


    If you can''t see that Zhang yun''er is really afraid, Chu Feng almost doubts whether she usually pretends.


    A hand gently from Zhang yun''er''s neck, pat her back: "sleep, I''m here, not afraid!" Once again, the back of Yuner is still sleeping, even if the back of Yuner is still sleeping, there is no sense of calmness.


    But at the moment the Chu wind is a little restless meaning, such a woman close to their own, do not feel that it can be said that is not a man.


    Although the beauty of the natural beauty of the butterfly is not as good as that of the beautiful one.


    Unknowingly, Chu Feng may not be a serious person, or maybe it is for Zhang yun''er''s beauty to fall in love. He comes to the red lip and kisses her gently. Finally, he takes back his mouth and looks at the quiet and sweet sleeping woman. Chu Feng realizes his recklessness just now: "that, I didn''t mean to."


    Ready to close his eyes and have a good sleep, but his left eye flashed a cool color. Chu Feng looked directly out of the window and gently took his hand back from Zhang Yuner''s neck. He quickly left the bed and went back to his room. After getting dressed, he went back to Zhang Yuner''s room and looked at the garden washed by the heavy rain.


    Two minutes later, Chu Feng saw a figure wearing a hat outside fengteng garden. He walked slowly towards fengteng garden, like a fisherman fishing in the river on rainy days. However, every step he took brought Chu Feng a kind of heart shaking and his fist clenched unconsciously.


    The whole body''s blood also ignited at this moment. His eyes were burning with fierce fighting spirit. Chu Feng looked at the figure that was approaching slowly. His body leaped into the garden and stood on the stone pavement. At the moment, the rain hit the crisp bluestone road above.


    The bamboo hat figure had already reached the gate, and raised his head with the help of a flash of lightning. He had only one eye, but the indifference revealed in that eye made Chu Feng feel that he could not escape from being watched by a poisonous snake.


    The next moment, the man gently raised his foot and kicked it on the gate. The big iron gate with a width of 10 meters was kicked down by one foot, and the shock was imaginable.


    "The sun god?" Rolling thunder, rain and wind, Chu Feng saw a round of black sun around the man''s neck, his whole body was tense, but he also vaguely knew who he was.


    The man with a bamboo hat stepped on the fallen iron door and came in. Standing ten meters away from the Chu wind, he said indifferently, "Chu wind?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, because he knew that the man could appear here, he must have known himself. Zhang Yuner looked at Chu Feng in the rainy night from the window on the second floor and touched his lips: "kiss me, you can''t die!"


    In Zhang yun''er''s murmur, the hat man launched a terrible attack with the help of a flash of lightning, just like, thousands of troops!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    Chu Feng''s body also burst out.


    It was not that he wanted to do it, but a kind of physical instinct. His left eye twinkled with a faint light to catch the man''s attack trick. Although he caught it, it was still a little late. He had to raise his hand to block the attack. The man with a big hat also hit him, and Chu Feng''s body was directly blasted out for five or six meters.


    Feet on the ground dragged out a long trace of Qi and blood, eyes show surprise.


    "Yes, I don''t fall down with one punch, and I don''t vomit blood."


    The man with a hat didn''t get a punch and continued to attack. He reached out and took off the hat on his head, and his brown hair fell to his shoulder. The whole person presented a kind of beast''s breath. It took great courage to take a look at the face with one eye missing.


    Throwing the hat on the ground, the man said in a cold voice: "it''s just good. It doesn''t mean you won''t die. If you want to blame, you should offend those who shouldn''t have offended. Someone will add 50 million yuan. Let me kill you. I''m sorry!"


    "Remember my name, my name is Peter, Helios, black level killer!"


    "It seems that there are masters above the red level of Helios." Chu Feng coughed to ease his discomfort. After saying a word, his body burst out and kicked his foot across the board to PI Jie.


    The latter sneered and lightly raised his left hand. It was such a simple move that Chu Feng''s powerful and heavy foot was dissolved, and was thrown out and landed on the ground.


    Zhang yun''er saw Chu Feng thrown to the ground, and her whole heart was pulled up, but she also understood that she had nothing to do except as a bystander!


    At this time, Chu Feng stood up in a duel, his eyes jumping crazy, while wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth. It seemed that pidger''s attack not only did not hurt him, but also made him crazy.


    PI Jie''s eyelids jumped, and Chu Feng suffered two attacks from him. Not only did he not fall down and couldn''t stand up, but his fighting spirit soared wildly. However, in a small surprise, he shot out again: "you are really good, but you must die!"


    "Kill me if you have the ability, or you will die if you don''t have the ability!"


    Chu Feng bravely and fearlessly greet and go up, let PI Jie''s huge fist blow on the body, then a fist also madly fell on the head of PI Jie, a bang sounded, Chu Feng fell back to the back, and PI Jie also stepped back a few steps.


    Shaking his head and feeling dizzy, he reached out and touched his face. The rain mixed with blood stains stained on pidger''s hand. Just now Chu Feng''s fist made him have nosebleed. His eyes were cold and he slowly stood up again: "for many years, no one has bled. You have successfully irritated me."


    "Out of respect for you, I will kill you cruelly!"


    Chu Feng spits out a mouthful of blood. He laughs and looks at Piaget, just like a Madman: "tonight, you must die!"


    Pijie was stunned. He didn''t attack. He just stood there. His muscles were tense and looked at Chu Feng''s left eye. His eyes were slightly coagulated. Chu Feng''s left eye gave him a kind of death, which was a kind of artistic feeling.


    Chu Feng raised his steps and took a step. His left eye turned red, which was not like the pupil of human beings. His step was very slow, but he was very firm step by step. The rain wet Chu Feng''s whole body, but it was not as cold as he was at the moment.


    "Go to hell!"


    Pijie felt the disgust and roared. His body drew closer to Chu Feng in an instant. His foot suddenly bent against Chu Feng''s stomach. The latter calmly held out a hand to block him. He was totally defeated and collided with him. A touch of golden light flashed by, but he didn''t notice it.


    This time, Chu Feng fell to the ground again. He didn''t stand up as slowly as the beginning, because his strength was a little bit unable to agglomerate. PI Jie slowly came to him and a knife appeared in his hand: "your head, I want it!"


    When the knife is lifted when Zhang yun''er''s whole heart is hanging up, it is about to fall. However, PI Jie can smell a touch of danger.


    The instinct of wandering on the edge of life and death all the year round makes PI Jie hardly have any extra consideration. At this moment, Chu Feng suddenly stands up, and his nine gold needles twinkle with cold and lethal color.


    "You can run fast!"


    Chu Feng sneered. He didn''t know where his strength came from. Instead of retreating, he shot at PI Jie. Nine gold needles in his hand flashed out. He was surprised. He only saw a little gold light, and his body instinctively flickered away.


    Without holding on to his body shape, PI Jie feels that the danger has not disappeared. Looking at Chu Feng''s playful look, he only feels a pain in his back, and nine gold needles turn and pierce into his body again.


    Chu Feng''s hand, nine gold needles directly out of PI Jie''s body back to his hand, in a flash disappeared in the palm of his hand, Chu Feng also launched an attack again, now do not want to die, when to wait?


    "Gold needle kills, good!"


    Pijie''s face was ferocious, like a one eyed God of death. In the face of the rushing Chu Feng, he resisted the numbness brought by his body and burst out. His fist as big as a casserole collided with Chu Feng''s blow.Just at the moment of two fist collisions, Piaget felt a pain in his heart, and looked at Chu Feng who was blown back by himself to see the golden light between the fists, and then looked at his hands with several blood holes: "shameless children!"


    He was preparing to blow the Chu wind with a great effort. In the dark, some objects broke through the sky. The pixie looked back and forth. He saw dozens of people coming here on the rainy night, and the crossbow and arrows that were coming from the shooting.


    Pipie did not want to look at Chu Feng, secretly a sound of his own enemy, he had enough to kill Chu wind strength, but the light enemy let him lose the opportunity.


    "Chu Feng, next time, I will kill you!"


    The big body burst into the distance and jumped over the three meter wall, and disappeared in the dark in a flash.


    "Don''t chase, it''s dead to chase up!" Chu Feng waved to stop Xia Yan and others from chasing up. There was nothing wrong with the gold needle. Although he suffered a little bit of secretly injured, he could not have left him without paying equal life.


    Chu Feng, however, is unwilling to accumulate victory with his brother''s life.


    "Less wind, who is that?" Xia Yan walked through the body wet to see the night that no figure of Pixie was seen. Although he had not handed in just now, he could also judge that it was definitely a master level figure.


    "Sun God, a black killer, is higher than solitary life!"


    Chu Feng coughs gently, although he was hurt by pixie, but it is not too serious. When he saw pixie in his left eye just now, Chu Feng called Xia Yan, otherwise, he would not only die this evening, but Zhang Yuner would not escape the disaster.


    Xia Yan looks tight, he naturally knows that someone in the dark wants the sun god to kill Chu wind, but at this time even has a black level: "wind is less, you still take as many people as possible in the side!"


    "Yes, but it is better to attack actively than to be passive!"


    Chu Feng nodded and didn''t take it seriously. Now he is not himself dead. He said that Xiayan was stationed in fengteng garden tonight, and he called Li Ji by the way.


    Although yuscorpio group has information network in Beijing, it is almost meaningful for Li Ji, the captain of the dragon team.


    Although Li Ji was waken up in the middle of the night, he said nothing but promised to hear Chu Feng. But before hanging up, he said a word that made Chu Feng speechless. Zhang yun''er was a good partner!


    "Is it OK?"


    Just walking back to the room, Zhang yun''er came in, with a little concern in his eyes, Chu Feng clapped himself: "thick skin, hard life, no death!"


    Zhang yun''er said nothing. He walked to take off the clothes on Chu Feng. He looked like a little bit, and saw the blue and purple color on his body: "you are not alone now, and then you will bring a little more people around. If you don''t get there in time tonight, someone will clean up for us tomorrow."


    Chu Feng looked at Zhang yun''er in dismay: "you can also say so many words?"


    "Have a rest early, and have classes tomorrow!" Zhang yun''er had to touch the wound and then cold down and turn around. He just walked out and stopped to look at Chu Feng: "you took my first kiss!"


    Leaving a word, Zhang yun''er turned and left directly. Chu Feng stood in the spot, and was embarrassed. He thought Zhang Yun ER was asleep at that time. Now, it is OK. People know that they touch their heads. Don''t give Su Xinyu any information. Otherwise, it will be world war.


    "The wind is small. Meier calls from Jianghai to say that the staff of the Huangfu family is very mobilized today. Now, there are more than 1000 Royal Fu families in Huangfu villa alone in Jianghai!" When Chu Feng was dealing with the wound, Xia Yan came in and said.


    "It seems that it is hidden so deep that more than a thousand people have jumped out!"


    "It''s normal that the Huangfu family is now just to protect and resist, and let Melanie and Yao fat restrain the people below, and don''t conflict during this period of time."


    Looking for a dry dress to put on, Chu Feng stood up and said, "it''s time for us to start when the Huangfu family and blue cell talk and so on."


    Xia Yan frowned: "they can speak and speak, not all the Tower Road?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and said calmly: "there is no eternal enemy in this world, only eternal interests, and it is not in line with the development of the two forces to fight together!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    "Chu Feng, let''s have dinner together?"


    The next morning, Chu Feng went to class as usual. Just after class, Zhang Siqi appeared at the door of the classroom on time as if he had adjusted the alarm clock. He secretly said that senior was free, and Chu Feng did not refuse. He just sent a short message to Xia Yan, so that he could not come here temporarily.


    In the envious eyes of those students, Chu Feng and Zhang Siqi left the school, but did not eat outside the Royal City College, but took a taxi straight to a fairly good four-star hotel.


    "I''m rich. I''m going to eat there. I don''t have money to pay for it."


    Chufeng laughs at Zhang Siqi with a light smile. She doesn''t like Zhang Siqi and doesn''t hate her. It''s just that kind of plain and light affection. Now Chu Feng stresses that everything goes with the flow.


    Zhang Siqi showed a smile: "my parents pay the bill!"


    "Chufeng''s smile on his face made him stiff, and finally coughed:" that Siqi, it''s not easy for aunts and uncles to earn some money. I also suddenly think that I have something to do. Why don''t we do it next time? "


    Chu Feng opened his mouth, but he didn''t know how to say it. Every time such a fact proved that it would not be so simple. He just coughed at Zhang Siqi: "then I will help you become a fake boyfriend."


    Zhang Siqi frowned and didn''t like what Chu Feng said, but he didn''t care: "we''ll talk about it then."


    A woman in her thirties was driving in front of her. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she despised her in her heart: Tu baozi, you can see that it''s from the countryside. Then a fairy like girl wants to follow you and still install it there. What a wolf with a big tail!


    Chu Feng naturally did not know that the driver''s heart was saying bad things about himself, but felt that it was time to find a chance to speak clearly with Zhang Siqi.


    Half an hour later, the taxi stopped at the door of the hotel. Zhang Siqi took out a hundred yuan bill and handed it to the driver. He pulled Chu Feng out of the car and let the driver affirm what he had in mind. Chufeng was the king of soft rice!


    Zhang Siqi seems to have contacted him for a long time. Zhang Siqi took Chu Feng and walked to the elevator. He went straight to the fifth floor and came to the door of a medium-sized box. He pushed the door in and said, "Mom and Dad, I''m here!"


    Just said the export to see a 30-year-old woman with delicate appearance: "sister-in-law, you are also in ah!"


    Zhang Siqi''s face is a little ugly. This sister-in-law came to the imperial city when she was more than ten years old. She has two real estate estates and millions of savings. She is only indifferent to her family.


    "Is he Chu Feng?"


    At this time, a middle-aged woman with a fawning smile sitting next to Zhang Shan stood up, examined Chu Feng from up and down, and continued to ask, "where is your family, what do your parents do, do you have a room at home, how much money you have? Are you from the Imperial City?"


    Zhang Siqi frowned slightly, but then stretched out. She told her parents about these things yesterday, and she convinced them at that time. But how can she look like this now?


    Take a look at the inscrutable face of Zhang Shan sitting there, seems to understand what, look at Chu Feng''s eyes, full of apology.


    Chu Feng gave Zhang Siqi an indifferent look and stepped forward: "Hello, aunt. I''m from Linjia village, the suburb of Dian lanxuan city. My parents are dead. There is a brother and aunt in my family. As for the house and deposit, there is no such thing for the time being!"


    It''s not Chu Feng''s intention to go like this. It''s really unnecessary.


    "Nothing, it''s good to be with my family, Siqi?"


    Zhang Fei, a middle-aged man sitting next to her, said with disdain: "I tell you, even if I die, you don''t want to be with Siqi. We have such a hope in Zhangjiakou, and we expect her to be rich and rich for three generations."


    Zhang Fei''s words are very straightforward, but Chu Feng is not much embarrassed. If he wants to open his mouth and say something, Zhang Shan, who is always enigmatic, says lazily: "Chu Feng? They have the same name and surname as the boss of fengteng group, but they have already owned a large group of 10 billion yuan since they were 18 years old, and they are still expanding step by step. They have different lives with the same name! "


    Wang Ting, the mother of Zhang who wanted to denounce Chu Feng, sat down with a bright eye: "Shanshan, who is that chufeng, so fierce?"


    While Wang Ting and Zhang Fei nodded and laughed, Zhang Shan looked down at chufeng with disdain: "I have the same name and surname as my precious niece''s boyfriend, and they are also about the same age. It is said that she came from Dian LAN. In just a few months, she killed countless people and won Jianghai Jidao, which is called the second Du Xiansheng.


    Some time ago, the company acquired Jianghai Shenshi Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd., won the full development of Jianghai Pujiang old district, and opened a pharmaceutical chain store throughout Nanjiang. The company launched three kinds of drugs, Emperor pill, Huiyuan pill and Fengyuan Yangyin pill, which were sold in large quantities. The price was not available, and the effect was amazing! "


    "According to our general manager, in the next ten years, fengteng group will become the leading commercial enterprise in China if there is no accident!"


    "Wow, so young, so capable, gold master!" Wang Ting''s face showed a look of expectation, full of excitement: "if my family Siqi can find a person like him, why don''t our zhangjias not rise?"


    "Scarlett?" Zhang Shan sneered and looked at Zhang Siqi, who looked embarrassed. "My little niece is so beautiful, but it is absolutely impossible to catch up with her because she has a woman and her status is not low. Do you know the Huangfu family? Their eldest ladies, Huangfu ruodie and Huangfu Ruoxi, are women with little wind.In addition, there is news recently that the granddaughter of the red Su family has lived with Feng Shao. Any of these women will kill Siqi. Is it possible? "


    Wang Ting''s face was a little embarrassed. She didn''t seem to see Chu Feng and Zhang Siqi standing there. She continued to ask, "that little sister, you work in the headquarters of Huangfu group. She is the uncle of Huangfu family. You should have met her?"


    "Do you hear me?"


    At this time, in the heart of Chu Feng, when she was so famous, Wang Ting hummed: "others are also called chufeng, and you are also called chufeng. But how can the gap be so big? Although our daughter is not worthy of such a person, it is not a person like you who can covet it."


    Zhang Siqi frowned: "Mom, how can you say Chu Feng like this? How did you tell me yesterday?"


    "Yesterday was for you to bring him here. Do you think I really agree?" Wang Ting at the moment did not face the kind of smile and flattery of Zhang Shan, instead, she looked aloof: "although your father is only a staff member, I am just a staff secretary, but what identity can he be worthy of our family?"


    "I tell you, it''s like your father said, we''re dead, you don''t want to be with him."


    Zhang Siqi felt the endless grievances in her heart and looked at Chu Feng with apology: "I''m sorry!"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Chu Feng is not angry at all. People''s attachment to power can also be understood, so there is no disgust. It can be seen more easily than before: "aunts and uncles are also for you. They don''t want you to marry a person who has achieved nothing in the next life, and live a life of three meals, food and clothing every day."


    "So I can understand!"


    "You know what you are!" At the moment, Wang Ting sneered and took out a bundle of banknotes in her high imitation Hermes bag. She said, "but I don''t hurt you. Here is 100000 yuan. You promise to break up with Siqi later. If you don''t pester her, you can take it away!"


    Zhang Siqi looked stiff and unconscious, holding Chu Feng''s hands, her eyes glinting complex look, and she herself did not understand. Chu Feng kept a polite smile: "aunt, some things are not what we has the final say, money you take, as for me and Si Qi, how we will be."


    "Although you are her parents, there is no need to arrange her life like this?"


    Zhang Shan''s mouth was full of banter, and she was like an old man. She taught: "young man, if it was ten years ago, I would be moved by what you said. But the world is so realistic. Either you have money or you have power, especially women, even if they can be amazing, they are always accessories of men."


    "Sister Shan, I''m sorry, I''m late!" When Chu Feng lamented the thought of women, the door of the box opened, and a tall and handsome man came in, followed by four bodyguards in black.


    Zhang Shan, who was also a profound and enigmatic one, immediately changed into a very flattering smile and a little angry: "you know that you are late, and you will be fined to pay for it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    The people who came in were twenty-five or six years old. They knew at a glance that they were rich or expensive. They were familiar with Chu style, but they didn''t know where they had seen them.


    Zhang Fei and Wang Ting seemed to know who was coming. They stood up one after another. The man waved to let the four bodyguards wait outside. Then he said, "it''s just the bill. No problem. Today you can eat as much as you like. It''s mine."


    "Wenyu, you are good to me!"


    At the moment, Zhang Shan is not like a woman in her thirties, but a coquettish girl of seventeen or eighteen years old. She takes the man''s hand and walks to the table. Her face is flushed with color: "let me introduce you to you. This is the general manager of Huangfu group. Huangfu Wenyi, the third youngest of Huangfu group, is my boss."


    Then he pointed to Zhang Fei and Wang Ting: "this is my elder brother, this is my sister-in-law!"


    Zhang Fei and Wang Ting were flattered and nodded: "good, good!"


    Huangfu Wenyu didn''t show any disdain. He just looked at the two people standing beside him. He just glanced over Zhang Siqi. When he saw Chu Feng, he almost fell to the ground.


    Zhang Shan thought that Huangfu Wenyu was crazy with himself last night. He was a little weak in legs, so she pulled him: "what''s the matter?"


    Huangfu Wenyu just wanted to say something. Seeing Chu Feng''s look, he swallowed back what he wanted to say. He only said that the floor was a little slippery, but his heart was beating drums. How could the men of Ruo die Jie and Ruo Xi sister also be here? This is a bad star!


    Zhang Shan pointed to Zhang Siqi: "this is my niece, Zhang Siqi. Now she is a senior in Huangcheng University. She will graduate next year. Then you will arrange a job for her."


    Huangfu Wenyi secretly said that she and my brother-in-law are together, still need to arrange? But at the moment, Chu Feng seems unwilling to reveal his identity, so he nods: "no problem!"


    Zhang Fei and Wang Ting both smile and almost can''t close their mouths. They both feel that it''s not wrong to call Zhang shanlai today. Although they are somewhat despised, at least Zhang Siqi has a future.


    In my heart, she even thought that Zhang Shan had no daughter of her own. Maybe this Huangfu San Shao was attracted to Zhang Siqi.


    At this time, Huangfu Wenyu also pretended not to know: "that this one is!"


    Just as Zhang Shan wanted to speak, Wang Ting jumped out first: "nothing, just a fellow townsman. It happened that my husband and wife came to the Imperial City, so they came out to meet each other."


    Zhang Shan frowned a little, but then she knew what her sister-in-law was thinking. She gave a noncommittal smile and thought that your daughter would take my place. Maybe this Huangfu San has little Oedipus complex and likes me like this. Your daughter has no share in queuing up!


    "Hello, my name is Huangfu Wenyu." Huangfu Wenyu didn''t have any extra look. He held out his hand and chufeng.


    Chu Feng knew who was in front of him at the moment. When the brothers and sisters of Huangfu manor got together, he appeared. Sanshao, Huangfu Wenyu, a man who remained neutral and did not fight and did not rob, took Huangfu Wenyu''s hand: "Chu Feng!"


    "You have the same name as my brother-in-law and brother-in-law!"


    Huangfu Wenyu didn''t show any extra look on his face. He just gave a gentle smile and invited Chu Feng to sit down together


    Chu Feng is not polite. He directly pulls Zhang Siqi to sit down. Wang Ting and Zhang Fei are all in a daze. However, Qi Qi''s contempt for Chu Feng emerges. Huang Fu San Shao is here. He also wants to sit down first.


    The dishes were served soon. During the dinner, Huangfu Wenyu talked to Chu Feng intentionally or unintentionally. Chu Feng was only a mild answer. Wang Ting and Zhang Shan and others looked at him with contempt. I don''t know how many people are eager to sit with Huangfu sanshao. You don''t cherish this opportunity now, silly!


    Chu Feng now more or less understood what, today''s Zhangjia people''s purpose is to let themselves back, Huangfu Wenyu''s appearance proved everything.


    After touching his stomach, Chu Feng stood up and said, "Auntie, uncle, and sister-in-law, I''m full. There''s something else in the afternoon, so I''ll go first!"


    "Take it!" At this time, Wang Ting stood up again and handed Chu Feng 100000 yuan: "your life is not easy, take it!"


    The meaning is very obvious, or to cut off the relationship with Zhang Siqi, Zhang Siqi frowned and stood up: "Mom, I like him, I want to be with him, what do you mean?"


    "Enough!" Wang Ting is a cold drink: "I know he saved you, but he is not worthy of you, this era is so realistic, no matter how much you can fight, you can''t eat, not everyone is the river and sea Chu wind, this 100000 yuan should be his reward for saving you, you are not allowed to come back."


    Chu Feng looks at Wang Ting''s appearance. Obviously, Huangfu Wenyu''s appearance makes him decide not to allow himself and Zhang Siqi together. Looking at the ugly Zhang Siqi, Chu Feng takes the 100000 pieces: "Auntie said that, then I''ll take it!"


    When Zhang Siqi''s body was shaking, Chu Feng put 100000 yuan into his pocket and left directly. The meeting of two people was an accident. Originally, it belonged to two parallel lines, and they separated again. Although this may hurt Zhang Siqi, Chu Feng understood that if it was not cut off in the field, the damage would be greater.Huangfu Wenyu sat beside him without saying a word, but he was joking in his heart. Feng Shao was driven away in front of you. He could not get up all his life!


    "See, this is a boy who loves money."


    Wang Ting at the moment did not know, just sneered: "before you come, your sister-in-law has promised me to find you a good young talent in the Imperial City, child, you can hate me now, but one day you will understand that I am right, this person is not a person who can take care of your life."


    Zhang Siqi can''t listen to anything at the moment. She is not a fool. She saw the helpless flash in Chu Feng''s eyes just now. If Chu Feng really has any bad thoughts, she can own herself that night.


    Now she knows very well that Chu Feng took the money because she didn''t want to destroy her family relationship because of his affairs. Zhang Siqi looked very clearly and looked at the closed box door. Zhang Siqi was very sad, but she also understood that she could not disobey her parents.


    Exhaled a breath and nodded: "later, all listen to you."


    Zhang Fei and Wang Ting just showed their exuberant smile. When they sat down and continued to flatter Huangfu Wenyu, they also intentionally or unintentionally brought the topic to Zhang Siqi. You can imagine.


    Huangfu Wenyu naturally understood their thoughts. If he didn''t know the existence of Chu Feng, he would probably give some money and some benefits to have an unrelated affair with Fengyue. But at the moment, even if Zhang Siqi was laid naked in his bed, he would not start.


    Zhang Shan looks at her elder brother and sister-in-law''s positive attitude, but she doesn''t worry at all. She knows Zhang Siqi, how can she rob her sister-in-law''s man? After drinking a glass of wine, he stood up and said, "I''ll go out and make a phone call, and I''ll be back."


    "Tut Tut, my dear husband, it''s uncomfortable to be looked down upon by others?"


    At this time, Chu Feng, who slowly walked down the stairs, was entangled by a woman in the stairwell on the third floor. Murong Bing, who had been missing for a few days, appeared again. The whole person was weakly pasted with Chu Feng: "I''m sorry to see you like this, or I''ll go up to give them a lesson and revenge for you?"


    "Don''t you think there''s not enough?" Chu Feng was not surprised by Murong Bing''s appearance. On the contrary, he was able to accept it. He took the woman''s slender waist and walked down the stairs: "where have you been these days? You don''t know I was nearly killed last night!"


    "It''s just a sun god. It''s just a little character. They can''t hurt you."


    Murong Bing seemed to know what happened. He said casually and nestled in Chu Feng''s body: "as for me, I''m going to pave the way for you. The road you''ve taken has gradually become formal. The influence is very important, but the strength is also very important. After the end of the year, I will teach you something."


    Chu Feng saw Murong Bing didn''t want to say, so he stopped asking. He just said faintly: "the PI Jie of Sun God may not be a big deal in your eyes, but in my eyes, he is a strong enemy. You follow me these days. I''m afraid of death!"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you were afraid of death."


    At the moment, he was in the hall, but Murong Bing did not know the general situation. He turned over and put his arm around Chu Feng''s neck: "then tonight, please abuse me!"


    In a word, let Chu Feng want to pull back the city''s mind are broken, but a smile holding Murong ice out of the hall, a line of motorcade also stopped at the door at the moment, Xia Yan opened the door, Chu Feng and Murong ice directly sat in, look at the time, Chu Feng said: "send me to central!"


    "Isn''t that Chu Feng?"


    At the moment, Zhang Shan, who was calling in the corridor on the fifth floor, saw this scene, but immediately shook her head: "no way. I must have misread it. A poor boy can still have a motorcade. But who is this man? It''s not easy to hold a goblin in his arms!"


    "Lu Shao, long time no see. Didn''t you say I''d like to introduce a woman like me to you, my niece, a senior at Huangcheng University, interested?" she said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    "I thought you were not coming!"


    At about two o''clock, Chu Feng appeared at the door of fengteng clinic. Zhang yun''er raised her head and looked at it. She said faintly and lowered her head. Everything seemed to have nothing to do with her.


    "Have a meal, but I''m not late." Seeing Zhang Yuner, Chu Feng thought of last night''s kiss, which was a bit embarrassing, but more than that, he looked at Zhang Yuner''s dress up today, dressed in a nurse''s clothes, which was decent and had a different kind of temptation.


    Throat unnatural pharyngeal move, the dark way a, special creature!


    But Chu Feng quickly moved his eyes, Zhang yun''er is not Ma Qiduo, not so good-looking, went out to play a business signboard, Chu Feng changed clothes and sat there, because of yesterday''s things, soon outside a long line, count the past, 50 people.


    This is also the notice that Chu Feng put out before closing the door yesterday. He only looked at 50 people a day. Otherwise, how could he have so much time?


    When he began to diagnose the patient, Zhang yun''er also put away her mobile phone and collected money. In just over an hour, she finished watching nearly 20 people. Many people were surprised by the speed of chufeng. However, many people regretted that today''s 50 quota was limited.


    Finally, a person who didn''t line up opened his mouth in a displeasure: "doctor, the doctor is kind-hearted. Now you have 50 a day. What about those who can''t line up?"


    Chu Feng gave a person an injection and then said with a smile: "I''m only a part-time job. I''m still a student. As for 50 people, many of you have minor illnesses and pains. You can take medicine and injections. You can go to other places to see them or prescribe some medicine. So you should understand."


    That person is to complain, he is a little cold, but there is nothing: "the original is still a student, that is understandable, beauty nurse, give me some cold medicine!"


    Many people in the words of Chu Feng, some minor illness and pain also choose to take medicine, give up the quota to others, but in this way, chufeng''s speed also slowed down a bit.


    "Go away, go away!"


    After treating more than 30 people, suddenly someone was drinking in the periphery. The crowd was soon separated. A young man with more than ten people came to this side: "central is my sophomore. When will the clinic open, how can I still pay the money for worshiping the mountain?"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly, but now he is in public. He just nods to Zhang Yuner. Although the latter is not happy, he still takes out a stack of 100 yuan banknotes from the business money and throws it in the past, and then continues to prescribe medicine.


    "Yes, I can do things!"


    The waiter picked up the money and looked at it. He found that he didn''t have any water. He said with appreciation, but his eyes turned to the cold Zhang yun''er. His eyes were bright, and he walked over with a smile: "beauty, are you free at night?"


    "Go away!" Zhang Yuner doesn''t mind giving money to calm things down, but it doesn''t mean that he can be teased. He said coldly.


    The rest of the patients, seeing the second with more than a dozen people here, subconsciously moved away a little. Someone whispered: "the head nurse is so beautiful. This time, it will be a disaster. That is the second, the rascal leader in this area. It is said that he is the first lion tiger gang in the imperial city. Alas!"


    At the moment, the waiter heard someone talking about himself. Instead of being ashamed, he held up his weak chest and said, "yes, I have character. I like it!"


    Directly sitting on Chu Feng''s desk, he opened his mouth carelessly: "little girl, I really like you, come with me, otherwise this clinic will not open."


    If it''s an ordinary woman, she may be scared. But as a gold medal of Imperial City staff, Zhang Yuner is not afraid of hooligans. She looks at the sophomore coldly: "I''ll give you a minute. If you don''t leave here, you''ll crawl away!"


    "I really like it more and more. I don''t know what it''s like to leave it in bed."


    Xiao Er laughs recklessly. He doesn''t pay attention to Zhang yun''er''s threat. He is as arrogant as he is. Chu Feng looks at the little two sitting in front of him. His eyes are inexplicable. He asks Xia Yan not to come out for the time being. He just sits there as if nothing happened.


    One minute passed quickly, and the second one''s laughter became bigger: "girl, it''s a minute. How can you let me crawl out?"


    "Because I just arrived!"


    In order to respond to the second, a voice came, the second did not see who was talking, a huge fist hit him on the nose, and there was an unruly voice: "my brother''s clinic also dare to make trouble, looking for death!"


    The second one just wanted to scold, but felt a chill on his forehead, and suddenly there was no sound. His legs trembled unconsciously: "brother, if you have something to say, you should speak well, and the gentleman will not do it!"


    "Fuck you, you''re a gentleman. You''re a bastard at most!"


    Li Ji slapped his hand in the face of the young man. His gun was as stable as Mount Tai. He was dressed in military uniform but had no military rank. At the moment, he was heroic and forceful: "put down the money for me. Get out of here. Listen carefully. Otherwise, I''ll be in your legs and have a shot!"


    The second is horizontal, but he is a scum under the muzzle of the gun. He nodded his head and put the money on the ground. Then he directly rolled out and stood up. He just took people out for a distance and looked back: "son of a bitch, wait for me!"Li Ji''s mouth was cocked, and he fired a shot without looking back. Then he heard the miserable cry of the second: "Oh, my ears, run, this is a madman!"


    "With me, cow, bastard!" Li Ji blew the gunpowder smoke from the muzzle of the gun. He picked up a cigarette but didn''t light it. He looked at lenglengleng and looked at Zhang yun''er: "don''t look at me with such eyes. I know I''m handsome, but I can''t do anything about it. You should go back and discuss with your old man."


    "In addition, please convey my meaning. If you depend on me again, I will pull the army to wipe out the zhangjias!"


    Zhang yun''er clenched his lips and wanted to say that Li Ji was a scoundrel. Seeing Chu Feng sitting there, he finally gave Li Ji a fierce look. Li Ji shrugged his shoulders and sat down: "continue to see the doctor. We''ll talk after seeing it!"


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything. He continued to see the patient. An hour later, he saw the 49th person. However, there were still many people standing outside, so there was no lack of people to watch.


    After seeing the 49th man, a man in his twenties came pushing a wheelchair. Li Ji, who had been sitting on one side of the table, stood up with a look of crazy fighting in his eyes.


    Chu Feng also tightened his body, which was an instinctive cognition of danger. His left eye flashed with cold light. On the man who appeared, Chu Feng saw the evil spirit like a sea of blood!


    Qian couldn''t help but look at Li Ji faintly. Without speaking, he was sitting in a wheelchair. An old woman of 70 or 80 said, "Li''s little guy, do you want to fight in front of me?"


    Li Ji''s face suddenly appeared a smile: "where, just see money can''t help this boy, want to practice just, but the old lady said, that''s next time!"


    Cai Jinhua nodded gently, then looked at Chu Feng: "I do granddaughter''s husband, good!"


    When Chu Feng guessed who the old lady was, Cai Jinhua said kindly: "old woman, I have suffered from joint pain of both feet for decades. Ten years ago, I couldn''t stand up. I heard Xiao Zhou say that his disease was cured by you. I have the cheek to come and have a look. You should not refuse, little miracle doctor?"


    Chu Feng secretly clenched his fist in Zhang Yuner''s secret way. When he was lucky, he quietly opened his mouth and pointed to the 50th person: "I only see 50 patients a day. Now he has been in line for a long time. Come back tomorrow!"


    Qian couldn''t help but burst into a terrible look in his eyes, but Chu Feng was fearless and motioned for the 50th person to come up. As soon as the gold needle came out, he pricked the man''s body. The latter''s waist, which had not been able to straighten up, had a smile on his face: "thank you!"


    "You''re welcome, fifty!" Chu Feng smiles back a way, after collecting money, stands up to say to Zhang yun''er: "close the door!"


    Zhang Yuner stands there in a bit of a dilemma. Chu Feng doesn''t know who Cai Jinhua is, but she has to know. Look at Li Ji, who is also shrugging his shoulders. At the moment, Cai Jinhua says, "yes, there are principles. How about having a meal tonight? I''ll give you a meal in exchange for your treatment."


    Chu Feng stopped, at the moment there is no one around, everyone has dispersed, Chu wind turned to think about: "deal! However,, "


    the smile on Cai Jinhua''s face never disappeared, saying," you say it! "


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and pointed to a sanitation worker who was sweeping the floor 1.10 meters away: "kill him, I will give you a chance to stand up again!"


    Words just fell, in Zhang Yuner and Li Ji can not understand the look, has been standing there money suddenly burst out, in the shortest time close to the sanitation worker.


    At this moment, the sudden change, the seemingly painstaking sanitation workers suddenly burst out and swept the broom in their hands directly. However, Qian couldn''t help feeling that the broom was just smashed on his body, and his right hand was pinched on the shoulders of the sanitation workers like lightning, and the cracking sound of scraping sounded.


    But all this is not finished, money can not help but continue to hand off the latter''s chin, but also out of his legs such as electricity to break his legs, everything just happened in a few seconds, the surrounding crowd were shocked something.


    Qian couldn''t help but carry the environmental sanitation worker who lost combat effectiveness and took out a certificate: "I''m from the security group, this man is a spy!" The crowd nodded and left. As for the security group, they did not know, but understood that the red steel seal had no moisture.


    Chu Feng went to the past, the money can not help the hands of the people to throw to the emergence of Xia Yan: "take back, dig out the people behind the scenes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    Huangcheng sanatorium.


    This is a place where many retired but lonely elders of the Chinese dynasty like to stay. Even some people with children like to live here. They are old friends and are not unfamiliar. Therefore, there are more topics. It is good to play chess and eat every day!


    "I suddenly felt that I should take some money."


    Originally, Chu Feng thought that Cai Jinhua wanted to invite herself to dinner, and the lowest level should be to go to a star hotel, but he didn''t want to end up here with simple six dishes and one soup, and several people ate it.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s complaint, Cai Jinhua just smiles and stretches her legs which have been treated by Chu Feng. Although she can''t stand up now, she can already expect that she will be able to stand up soon.


    "Chu Feng, it''s hard to collect money from the old lady!" Li Ji took a mouthful of vegetable bibimbap, and then said, "and there are so many people here who are the elders of the Chinese dynasty. Everyone has contributed to China in the past. You can treat them for free like this."


    "But I want to eat, too." Chu Feng didn''t step down by Li Ji''s words, but jumped out again and made Cai Jinhua laugh.


    "I began to feel a little strange that the girl of heart whispering came to you, but now I think you are very suitable!"


    Cai Jinhua was still that kind look, gently patted chufeng on the shoulder: "chufeng, old lady, I''m old. Maybe I won''t be able to get up in the near future. But you''re my granddaughter''s husband. As long as you''re in heaven before I die, no one can make you fall."


    The whole audience was quiet in an instant. Even if Li Ji fell into silence, he and Zhang yun''er were very clear about what weight Cai Jinhua needed to say such words.


    "Thank you very much, old lady."


    Chu Feng stood up and bowed slightly to Cai Jinhua, then opened his mouth: "I have some things to go first. When I have time, I''ll see the old lady again. Don''t worry, your eyes will not be wrong!"


    After that, Chu Feng turned away directly without any hesitation. Zhang yun''er nodded and followed him, but she was surprised. Why should the old lady say this to Chu Feng?


    "Well, I''m gone too. Goodbye!" Chu Feng and Chu Feng both left. Li Ji didn''t mean to stay. He was going to talk to Chu Feng about something today, but it happened, and he had nothing else to do.


    "Old lady, is it worth it?"


    When there was only money left and Cai Jinhua, a trace of doubt appeared on Cai Jinhua''s indifferent face: "is it because of Su Lao''s words that you have to support Chu Feng like this, you should know that he is going another way!"


    Cai Jinhua didn''t drink wine tonight, but just drank tea. At this time, he picked up the teacup in front of him and spoke faintly: "he has a strong sense of purpose towards me. The Chinese dynasty has nothing short of. There is a lack of such people with purpose, thought and ambition."


    "He thought he knew my identity when he came to heal the rest of the people."


    Qian can''t help but still don''t understand, but he still has great respect for Cai Jinhua. The latter, as one of the few remaining elders of the Chinese dynasty, is still the one with a lot of weight. Today, the owners of the Li family should call themselves "old lady"!


    Chu Feng is now sitting in Zhang yun''er''s car back to fengteng garden, with a faint smile on his mouth. Today''s harvest is especially great. Although there are only a group of retired elders here, if you stand out casually, you can definitely shake some of China''s national policies.


    But Cai Jinhua and Chu Feng didn''t know her identity at first, but when she treated those people in the sanatorium for senile diseases, she also had insight.


    Cai Jinhua was not born in a famous family, but a common person who grew up. However, she had an identity, which made many people gasp. During the turbulent period of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, Cai Jinhua saved the life of the founding leader seven times, and nearly died three times.


    As a result, she was adopted as an adopted daughter by the founding leader and took part in the work. At the peak of her position, she went to the position of TianChao No. 5. She also paid a lot of strength to the return of Xiangjiang, and she also put forward constructive suggestions on a number of decisions made by the Chinese government.


    In other words, the existence of CAI Jinhua made the Chinese dynasty free from any turmoil during the ten years since the death of the founding leader. She was the first leader of the Li family, Li Ji''s grandfather, who pushed forward the reform.


    After knowing this information, chufeng didn''t cure Cai Jinhua''s complacency. He just kept a normal mind and showed that a younger generation was seeking benefits from his elders. The facts also proved that Chu Feng was right. Cai Jinhua may be disgusted with those who have their own purposes, but he never resents the demands of a younger generation.


    "It''s a sly smile, you know?"


    When Chu Feng was in the dark, Zhang yun''er, who was driving a car, threw out a sentence, and said, "how dare you ask the old lady for benefits? You don''t want to live?"


    "In this way, can I have a pleasant chat?" Chu Feng was also very happy, but Zhang yun''er made a word on what mood is not, speechless said a smile: "Heaven can not leak ah!"Zhang Yuner snorted coldly and continued to drive. However, if Cai Jinhua really fully supported Chu Feng, it would be even more solid than the Su family''s uncle. Was this accidental or was someone deliberately arranged for it?


    "The wind is weak, and Peter is very strong. We have used all kinds of means. It''s useless!"


    Back to fengteng garden, just after getting off the bus, Xia Yan came up and rolled up his two sleeves: "why don''t we go straight to some tough and see if he says it or not?"


    "No!" Today, it was PI Jie who disguised as an environmental sanitation worker at the door of the clinic. Chu Feng had a long insight and thought it needed a lot of strength. But he didn''t expect that Qian could not help but simply put his hand on it and disintegrated him. In his heart, Chu Feng was full of curiosity about the man who didn''t speak much.


    When Xia Yan stood by, Zhang Yuner didn''t care about entering the room, Chu Feng said: "Pi Jie can become a black level killer. His skill and mind are very tough. Ordinary means to dig out information from his mouth are very difficult, even the inhuman means are very difficult, so there is no need to waste energy."


    Xia Yan frowned: "just like this, how do you know who wants to kill you?"


    "Lonely life!"


    After that, I saw a shadow of Picchu and called for you to come back from the border


    He walked to the small warehouse on one side, which was the place where fengteng garden used to stack the sundries. PI Jie was guarded there at the moment.


    Xia Yan''s mouth gently moved: "less wind, you can kill alone, interrogation?"


    "Similar people can always see through each other more easily." Chu Feng didn''t worry much. He took Xia Yan''s shoulder and sat down in the pavilion: "what''s the matter that you''re going to check today? It''s not just about tormenting Peter, so it''s forgotten."


    "Checked it out!"


    Xia Yan also scattered the meaning of solitary life, and began to speak in a proper manner: "the person who came to the clinic to make trouble today is the person of the first group of Shihu gang in the Imperial City, and that person is the person in charge of central. The subordinates of Wen Tianlai, the first general of the Shihu Gang, are specially responsible for the management of this section, and appropriately collect protection fees from businesses and individuals.


    The reason why we are here today is also because the business of fengteng clinic was booming when it opened yesterday. They had no interest in a small clinic. There was no conspiracy. Everything was a coincidence! "


    "Coincidence?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes slightly. Central is the commercial center of the imperial city. Even if it was the extreme road of the Imperial City, he didn''t dare to mess around there. But today, the sophomore showed up with people. Chu Feng didn''t think it was a coincidence: "arrange people to lock in the place where the second is located. I never believe in any coincidence!"


    Xia Yan was stunned. He felt that Chu Feng was a little suspicious, but he still nodded: "OK, he often appears in central. It''s not hard to find it!"


    Seeing Xia Yan''s doubts, Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "central is like the center of Jianghai city. The government doesn''t allow it to have disharmony, because it will affect some things. Today''s sophomore did that. Don''t you think it''s unreasonable?"


    Xia Yan frowned and thought about it. He seemed to catch something. He stood up and said, "I''m going to check it now."


    Just went out, lonely life walked over indifferently, Xia Yan was stunned, what scream just now did not hear, the trial was over?


    Lonely life came and sat down, took a drink from the wine pot and said, "cold and barren Nanliu''s financial group, Liumo!"


    "Liu Mo, it seems that he is really not reconciled to it!" Chufeng, with a meaningful smile, said to Xia Yan, "when you go to check the second grade, you can call Meier by the way. In addition to fengteng real estate, all the industries related to Liu''s family in Jianghai are smashed to me!"


    "If you''re in love with me, you''ll have to pay a certain price. By the way, let Shen Xiuqin prepare a lawyer to take over all Liu''s property in the river and sea!"


    Xia Yan did not immediately receive instructions to arrange, but said: "the wind is weak, we may soon start a war with the Huangfu family. It''s not good to provoke Liu''s financial group at this time?"


    "No madness, no survival!" Chu Feng''s eyes burst out with frightful cold killing intention. If it was before today, he would not have done anything even if he knew it. However, with CAI Jinhua''s support, chufeng was not afraid of many things: "the storm is coming, then stand there calmly and experience the storm!"


    "Liu is very strong, but remember, this is in China!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s firm look, Xia Yan didn''t continue to persuade him. At this time, his lonely life said: "attack the shield with the spear of the son!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    Central, waterside garden!


    A car slowly stopped here, the door opened, a handsome teenager came down from above, with a faint smile on his face. Behind him, a cold looking man followed, with a knife wrapped in black cloth in his hand!


    When the security guard at the gate saw such two people appear, they all subconsciously step back a little. Not everyone dares to go on the road with a knife these days, especially in the imperial city!


    Chufeng laughs and goes straight in with his lonely life. The waterside pavilions are all owned by a Siye merchant. However, it may be due to the unfamiliar relationship between people and places. The business has always been medium-sized. In such a prosperous position in central, it is the worst entertainment place.


    The waiters inside feel that they are not good people when they see Chu Feng and Gu Ming. They are subconsciously away.


    The deafening sound of music reverberated in the whole space. Chu Feng didn''t care about being ignored. He walked towards the stairs on one side as if he had already agreed. He came here tonight to look for someone.


    In a medium-sized box on the third floor, more than ten flowing men holding flamboyant women are there. On one side, near the bar, a man and a woman also directly started the primitive movement and staged a big drama of life for the people in the box. It was so erosive that it could not be overestimated.


    When everyone''s cheers resounded, the door of the box was opened directly. Two people came in, and the direct turn behind closed the door.


    When the young man who was doing the primitive movement looked back, his eyes suddenly showed a ferocious color: "Damn it, you really dare to come, very good, very good!"


    All of a sudden left the woman''s body, also ignore at this moment ugly show, the second big hand waved: "brothers, give me, dry this ya!"


    Chu Feng just hung a faint smile, and didn''t show much surprise or anything. He just looked at the waiter''s eyes full of fun. The lonely life behind him suddenly burst out at this time. The black knife in his hand flashed out, and a knife broke the right arm of the second.


    The rest of the people burst out ferocious after one Zheng, they all stood up and pressed to Gu Ming, but they were drunk and ignored the knife in his hand!


    "Beauty, personal gratitude and resentment, don''t be fussy


    While Chu Feng is sitting on the sofa, watching his lonely life abuse these gangsters, he sees a woman''s hand stretched out under the table. Chu Feng sees an alarm there. Because of the sound insulation effect, he can call the police in case of an emergency.


    The girl who reached half of her hand stopped moving. Seeing that she had cut off a person''s hand with a knife, a subconscious inspiration lifted up her clothes and revealed the slight droop: "don''t kill me, I can do anything!"


    "Just sit down and I won''t do anything to women!"


    Chu Feng startled a smile, touch his face looks very kind, how always frighten people? With a soft voice, lonely life has already cut down the last one. These bottom thugs meet the lonely life who was once a red level killer. After all, there are still too many gaps.


    The second one suffered from the pain of breaking his hand and was thrown on the table. All the girls were scared to go to a corner one after another. A little powerless Xiao Er yelled: "Damn, don''t use a knife if you have the ability. I won''t kill you!"


    Lonely life stabbed in the broken arm position, indifferent to the opening: "I am in the knife, I die knife destroyed!"


    "Ah The second was so come, feel the nerves are twitching, after the shrill scream also dare not say what nonsense: "don''t ah, you want to do with me, ask for money I ask boss Gao to give you!"


    "I''m not interested in money!"


    The sophomore had no sense of resistance. Chu Feng ignored the bloody situation in the whole box and patted his face: "you just need to tell me one thing. I''ll let you go immediately and give you a chance to cut off your hands. Otherwise, you''ll be Yang Guo. I don''t know if your aunt likes you or not."


    Xiao Er, an exciting spirit, seems to have been attracted by the description of Chu Feng: "ask me, I''ll tell you everything!"


    What Chu Feng didn''t worry about most was dealing with these bullies. He sat up straight, opened a bottle of beer and drank a light mouth: "today you take people to the fengteng clinic to make trouble, is it your own intention, or someone wants you to do that?"


    "It''s my own meaning, because I''m the person in charge of central, and I often collect protection fees," he said without hesitation


    Chu Feng''s left eye was staring at him when he was talking. At the moment, there was a deceptive color on his body. He put a smile on his mouth, and all the beer went into his mouth. At this time, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a little fierce, and directly smashed the wine bottle on the head of the second.


    With a crisp bang, the wine bottle was broken and his head was blooming. The waiter yelled, and his face was red with blood. Chu Feng''s face was gloomy: "you still have one last chance!"


    Picking up a broken piece of glass on the ground, Chu Feng looked at the sophomore: "otherwise, you not only want to be Yang Guo, but also become the Asia invincible!"Xiao er''s eyes were filled with amazement. He didn''t understand why he had to be treated like this. He just saw the glass with cold color, and seemed to be worried about becoming what Chu Feng said. But when he thought of the man, he just wanted to open his mouth.


    Just see Chu wind at any time will fall that piece of glass, the second to the mouth of the words swallow back, in the heart is doing struggle and hesitation.


    Chu Feng was not in a hurry. He sat there in such a quiet way, with extremely fierce means and the black knife that could take his life at any time, which made the box very calm. Even those thugs who had all their hands cut off were lying on the ground, fearing to lose their lives.


    Chu Feng looked at the time past five minutes, impatiently opened his mouth: "say it, I don''t have time to mix with you here!"


    "I said, I said!"


    Seeing the glass fragment in Chu Feng''s hand was about to come towards him, the waiter still couldn''t resist after all. He said in panic: "it''s young master Wen. He said that you and he have some contradictions. Let me go to your clinic to make trouble for three days and two, so that you can''t do it. I don''t know about other things."


    Chu Feng threw the glass pieces on the ground and stood up, revealing a lofty breath: "young master Wen, Wen Ao Jun?"


    "It''s him!" At the moment, it has been said that compared with his own physical injury, as a bottom thug, any loyalty does not exist: "he returned me 200000, saying that no matter whether success or failure is mine, I think there is no loss, so I did that, I''m sorry!"


    "Get to the hospital in 30 minutes, and you can still pick up your broken hands!"


    Chu Feng got the answer he wanted, and there was no need to stay any longer. He said indifferently and walked towards the box door. When he opened the door, he looked back at the women in the corner: "today, you don''t know anything!"


    The door closed with a bang, which also broke the peace in the box. Those gangsters who didn''t dare to breathe loudly just now screamed. The second one yelled: "Damn it, pick up my hands and go to the hospital!"


    When he was busy in the box, he wiped the blood on his face, his eyes showed a ferocious color, and took out the phone: "brother, I have been cut off in the waterside pavilion!"


    "They won''t do that. Why not kill them?"


    After leaving Shuixie Huadu, I directly went back to the car in fengteng garden. I was driving by Chu Feng. At the moment, the former was puzzled. Although he didn''t like to talk, he could also see that those gangsters would not be deterred in this way.


    Chu Feng''s mouth sparked a warm smile, which was not like the bloodthirsty teenager just now: "if you don''t give them a little revenge, how can they do it to me, and what excuse do I have to carry a knife to the lion tiger Gang? Only if they hurt me and I hold up the butcher''s knife, then the truth will be on my side. "


    "As the old saying goes," Chu Feng is a good man! "


    But he also knew what Chu Feng was going to do. It was a matter for him to come to the second boy and ask the people after the curtain. But the real reason was to lead to the lion tiger gang and fight for the imperial city from the perspective of truth!


    Chu Feng with a faint smile driving, eyes revealed fun, Wen Ao Jun, I hope you have always been like this, do not be me to find a chance, or I let you become a corpse!


    Two hours later, the fengteng clinic in central was smashed by people, and a burning bottle was put into it. Chu Feng, who received the news in fengteng garden, just picked up a smile and said to Xia Yan: "after tomorrow''s operation, the imperial city will be very white. The lion tiger Gang is the first to fight against it."


    Three hours later, Jianghai also ushered in an unsettled storm. The branches and various industries of Hanhuang Nanliu''s consortium in Jianghai were swept away by the elite, and the lawyer group was organized to turn these industries into the things of fengteng group overnight.


    To the outside world, LAN Meier, who is in charge of the river and sea for the time being, claims that Hanhuang Nanliu''s consortium wants to take all the shares of fengteng real estate, and the despicable hired assassin attacks Chu Feng. This is the Revenge of the Fengmen and the confession of PI Jie who is oppressed, which makes the official extinguish the opposing voice immediately.


    For a time, the sea and the imperial city were surging, and the eyes of countless forces turned to Chu Feng again. They didn''t know where his confidence came from. They even dared to challenge Nanliu''s family in Hanhuang. What they didn''t expect was that soon, the news that Fengmen started a war against the Shihu gang in the imperial city set off a huge wave again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    Today''s imperial city is shrouded in a layer of cloud, without a trace of sun setting, just like the mood of people who come to work and open shops in central.


    A lot of people know about the trouble caused by the second person who came to fengteng clinic yesterday. At this moment, when I saw the ruins of fengteng clinic, everything was smashed. It''s a pity to offend anyone, but to offend the people of the Shihu gang. I want to die!


    After a sigh, everyone is busy with their own affairs, just remind themselves that when they meet the people of the lion tiger Gang, they will spend money and eliminate disasters.


    After the crowd gradually dispersed, the Porsche slowly stopped opposite the fengteng clinic. The window fell down. Chu Feng looked at the fengteng clinic, which was full of provocation and arrogance: "in this way, I find that the imperial city is more chaotic than Jianghai!"


    Zhang yun''er cast a glance lightly, and then directly started the car toward the Imperial College: "this is not what you want, or what excuse do you take to intervene in the Imperial City extreme road?"


    "You''re so smart, I''m under pressure." Chu wind rolled up the car window, not surprisingly, Zhang yun''er got insight into his mind, his face full of fun.


    Zhang yun''er didn''t care about Chu Feng''s teasing at all. When he drove the car carefully, he said faintly: "I''ve arranged for someone. The clinic will be rebuilt from tomorrow morning. The business can continue the day after tomorrow. It depends on your progress this evening."


    "You are so smart, what should I do if I fall in love with you?"


    Looking at Zhang yun''er''s cold face and cold voice, Chu Feng throws out a sentence with a little joke, but in his heart, Li Ji is stupid, so smart and intelligent women don''t want to be as stupid as they are!


    Zhang yun''er face no waves, in a red light stop when looking at Chu Feng, a full silence for five seconds: "heart language mouth said do not you, then you love it!"


    Chu Feng was just making a joke. What he didn''t want was such a reply. After coughing to cover up his embarrassment, his mobile phone rang. Seeing the caller ID above, he showed a smile and connected: "say!"


    The phone call is from LAN Meier. At the moment, she hears her words and says: "because of the full evidence, we have embezzled Liu''s industry in Jianghai. The official didn''t say anything. But just now, the person in charge of Liu''s Jianghai went to the company to find sister Qin, and the meaning was very clear. She wanted fengteng and Fengmen to return the illegally occupied property."


    "Break your legs and throw them on the flight to the south of the cold desert."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to say it directly, and his words were not clear: "only allow them Liu''s to find a killer to do me, and I''m not allowed to resist. There''s no such cheap thing in the world. You and sister Qin don''t need to pay attention to this matter. You can find it again, break your leg and throw it out, so that they can come to me if they are upset."


    "I really doubt if you can''t fight Xiaoqiang. Be careful."


    It seems that Lan Meier is blaming Chu Feng for causing trouble, but her words are full of care. Chu Feng said that she was relieved and hung up the phone and dialed another number: "how is the matter going?"


    "Someone picked it up yesterday, and soon there will be news!" At the other end of the phone came a lonely voice, just said a word and then hung up the phone. It seems that he didn''t want to communicate with Chu Feng too much.


    Chu Feng didn''t care. He knew that this was his lonely personality. He put up the phone and rolled down the window. He said with emotion: "I thought I could be quiet for a while when I came to the imperial city. I never thought that the real storm would start brewing at this moment."


    Zhang yun''er looked at Chu Feng faintly. He drove the car without opening his mouth and frowned slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At 3:00 p.m., Hancheng, the capital of the cold desert, is a small garden!


    This is the place where Chu Feng came to the cold desert south last time and even rescued Jin Xiaoqi. At the moment, Liu Mo galloped on a female star, hoping to vent her anger. The woman under her is delicate and touching. If people who pay attention to entertainment news often will find out, she is one of the nine people group.


    Under the body of the woman issued emotional voice, but the depth of the eyes full of contempt, disdain Liu Mo looks smart, moving up soft.


    At the moment, Liu Mo''s heart is angry, naturally did not notice the female star''s disdain in the eyes, think is the morning by his father scolded boring.


    He was directly taken down by Chu Feng in Jianghai, and he also took out 30% of the shares of Sanxiong real estate in his hands. Although it was originally taken down by Huang Shaoguang, he took it out of his body again. It was no different from cutting meat. It was very painful!


    So when he returned to the south of the cold desert, Liu Mo gave up 10 million to buy Chu Feng. He hired people from the sun god killer group. However, successive failures made the price rise to 50 million. If Chu Feng died, there was nothing wrong. The problem was that he was not dead, and it was revealed that he was behind the curtain.


    Last night, Liu''s property in the river and sea was swallowed up by the Fengmen. Liu Mo was criticized by the family members of the Liu family, and his father, Liu Qifei, slapped him in front of many people. All these not only did not let Liu Mo eliminate his wrong consciousness, but also hated Chu Feng continuously. He wanted to kill him now.


    At the end of the willow, when a female star subconsciously bows up, there is a scream in the garden. The next moment, the continuous gunfire comes. Liu Mo''s brain is stunned. The next moment he thinks of is that Chu Feng retaliates!Although he was silent on wine and lust all the year round, his body was not as strong as before, but he still had some foundation. Liu Mo directly rolled over to one side and picked up his pants and put it on directly. At the next moment, a gun appeared in his hand.


    The actress is also afraid of pulling the quilt and curling up on the bed. Her eyes are full of panic. She thought it was a good thing to hook up with Liu Mo, but now she regrets why she came here.


    Liu Mo didn''t pay attention to the actress''s look, but slowly walked to the window to see, only to see a man in black holding a pistol, like the God of war, walking towards the garden step by step. Liu''s bodyguards all had no time to draw or charge, and fell into the pool of blood.


    After the last Chu Feng incident, Liu Mo attached great importance to the security around him. Even in the daytime, there were 40 people around him at any time. However, seeing the decision of the man in black at the moment, Liu Mo suddenly did not have much confidence.


    Time can also resist, Liumo quickly went to dial his father''s phone, anxious to be connected.


    Finally, when Liu Qifei said hello, Liu Mo didn''t have time to say anything else: "Dad, Chu Feng''s son of a bitch retaliated against me and sent someone to kill me in my garden. I can''t stop it. Support!"


    "Son of a bitch, look at what you do!"


    Originally, Liu Qifei was scolded by the old man because of the embezzlement of Jianghai''s industry. At the moment, when he heard that Liu Mo was retaliated, he was still his own son. After drinking and scolding, he said, "don''t worry, this is in the south of cold and barren. We Liu''s family''s world, keep it steady, and 15 minutes'' support will arrive!"


    Liu Mo, who hung up the phone, knew that 15 minutes was Liu Qifei''s greatest ability. Holding the gun in his hand, he went to the window again and said to the people below: "stop him for 10 minutes. Then I will give you one million yuan."


    Although Liu''s bodyguard was afraid of a man in black like a god of war, he thought that there would be a million soldiers in ten minutes of resistance, but he still cried out and fought back with the help of a shelter.


    The gun in the black man''s hand had run out of bullets, and his body rolled behind a tree. His resolute and Iron-blooded face showed a bloodthirsty smile. He took out two bombs from his body, picked up a sneer at the corner of his mouth and pulled off the lead wire. Instead of throwing it out at the first time, he was calculating there.


    Two ears slightly beat, the man in black suddenly jumped out. The two bombs in his hands turned into meteors and directly ran into the two groups of Liu''s bodyguards. They almost exploded just after they fell down, giving Liu''s bodyguards no chance to resist and avoid.


    The man in black quickly rose to his feet and a saber appeared in his hand. He quickly approached Liu''s bodyguards who were not killed by the bomb, but were tinnitus and dizzy. The saber in his hand flashed and shivered. It was only a short time before the remaining ten Liu''s bodyguards fell into a pool of blood.


    "Ten minutes, I have eight more!"


    The man in black didn''t go to see the corpse on the ground. He just raised his wrist and looked at the time. He walked into the hall with a grim smile. Liu Mo, upstairs, had seen this scene. Knowing that the man in black was about to come up, looking at the height of five meters, he jumped out directly with one bite of his teeth, hoping to run away.


    But just after landing, a cold light directly shot from the house, completely penetrated Liu Mo''s thigh. Ah, a scream. Originally, he jumped down from the upstairs and was numb. Now he directly fell on the ground, his head was torn.


    The man in black stood at the door and shook his head: "it''s good to say that he is the third generation inheritor of the Nanliu financial group in cold and wasteland. His mind is naive!"


    Liu Mo is also tough after all. He took out a saber from his thigh and said in a cold voice: "who are you? You know that I am the successor of Hanhuang Nanliu financial group. You should know that attacking me is to seek death. I will give you 50 million yuan and let me go?"


    "Want to procrastinate? What a pity


    The man in black seemed to see through Liu Mo''s mind and shook his head with a little regret: "someone offered me 100 million yuan to kidnap you, so you''re 50 million yuan, which is not attractive to me. Besides, you should not wait for support. The normal speed is 15 minutes, but I set many obstacles on the road. Unless a helicopter is dispatched, the fastest is 20 minutes.


    And now I have about seven minutes to go. What else do you want to say? "


    Liu Mo really wants to delay time, but what the man in Black said is completely broken his idea, no longer tough mouth: "I''ll give you two hundred million, let me go!"


    "I''m a professional person." The man in black shook his head with a brilliant smile: "after I finish this task, you can give me 200 million yuan to save you!"


    Liu Mo''s heart ten thousand grass mud horses are running there, but also understand that it is useless to say with the man in black, but his heart is also stable a lot, at least can be sure that the other party will not kill him.


    "My idol, you''ve done it, big family!" Go forward to mention Liu Mo, simply bandage him, ready to leave, the man in black suddenly looked back to the upstairs, just saw the actress, seemed to shake his head toward the door when he opened his mouth: "hurry up, or you can''t go all your life!"The actress was stunned to see the man in black leaving with Liu Mo, then came back to her mind. Touching her face, she found that it was very hot and her heart beat fast. She looked again at the direction that had disappeared: "how cool!" However, she quickly dressed and left here. She knew that she would be killed if she stayed.


    The Nanliu family of Hanhuang would not admit that his successor had been kidnapped.


    Not long after the whole garden fell into silence, black cars stopped at the gate of the garden, and people with guns rushed down from them. Only when they came in, they saw corpses everywhere. There was no one alive.


    Liu Qifei came in with a gloomy face and was not ready to get angry. He saw two big words on the glass door of the hall: Yama!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    China, imperial city!


    At 11 o''clock in the evening, the cold wind swept by, and some idlers walking on the street subconsciously tightened their clothes. Two months later, the Spring Festival was coming. Now it was approaching the end of the year, and the cold was gradually spreading. Many people went home early and seemed to find a little warm feeling.


    Once in a while, one or two tramps are taken care of by hundreds of Yuan thrown out by good-natured people. They are rarely rich. They want to find a warm place to eat and have a meal. If possible, they can find a woman in her thirties to solve the problem. Even a vagrant is just like this.


    Near 12 o''clock, the pedestrians on the street have been invisible. Maybe it''s too cold at night. Even the people who come out to set up stalls can''t see one. The long street, with only pale street lamps, is empty.


    At the end of the street, there is a building of more than 1000 square meters. At the moment, the lights are bright, and occasionally you can hear the roaring laughter.


    In the darkness 300 meters away, a young man with a beautiful appearance stood in front of him. Behind him was a man dressed in 21 black clothes, but he said nothing. His eyes were full of the sharp edge of a sword. It seemed that he could drink blood at any time.


    "Less wind, Jade Scorpion group intelligence shows that this is the small two where the Shihu Gang hall entrance."


    Next to him, Xia Yan looked at the distant building and whispered: "there are 800 people here all year round. They are one of the five hall entrances of the Shihu sect. They are in charge of several small entrances. If we do it, they can gather 1000 people to support us within 10 minutes. If it is extended to 30 minutes, we can''t go!"


    Chu Feng looked at the time, and there were seven minutes left before 12:00: "the official attack is launched at 12:00 sharp. I came here to chop the hands and feet of the lion tiger Gang, not to attack here, so 30 minutes is enough!"


    "What''s more, is Wen Tianlai here?"


    Xia Yan didn''t answer immediately, but called out a phone call. After repeatedly confirming, he said: "the people of the Jade Scorpion group have been staring at this hall entrance secretly today. This is one of the three Hall entrances controlled by Wen Tianlai. The vice hall leader is his woman. He is here most of the time. He goes in at 4:00 this afternoon and hasn''t come out yet."


    "Good!" Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold killing: "the Shihu Gang is a man and a martial arts, a military division, a general. Now I''ll cut off one of his hands. I''ll see how he plays with me."


    "Yan Luo calls!"


    As soon as Chu Feng''s voice dropped, he hung up a phone and said, "Liu Mo has already taken it. He spent 10 million to buy the airport. He is now on his way to China. He is expected to arrive tomorrow night. He said," ten million, you have to pay for it! "


    Chu Feng smell speech startled a smile: "good, he really succeeded, it seems to be a talent, 10 million, I give!"


    Originally, according to the meaning of solitary life, he directly hired a killer to kill Liu mo. however, after thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng still decided to kidnap and not kill. As long as Liu Mo did not die, there would be room for relaxation. If Liu Mo died, he would never die. Now, Chu Feng doesn''t want to be too stiff with Liu.


    In this era, it takes money to fight everything. With a big family and a big business, Chu Feng naturally considers more.


    "Move


    Twelve o''clock quietly arrived, chufeng coldly threw out a sentence, standing behind the two thousand people with Xia Yan quickly from the shadow of the dark toward the lion and tiger Gang, the people outside the surveillance has been solved, now there is no need to worry about being found by the group of people who are drunk.


    Lonely life is so calm standing behind Chu Feng, like his ultimate bodyguard, just a little shaking hand, which shows his restlessness of longing for blood at the moment.


    "It''s just the beginning, when you do it."


    Chu Feng felt the blood drinking madness of his lonely life. He turned and patted him on the shoulder and walked towards the distance. Tonight, his goal was to kill Wen Tianlai, the first battle General of the Shihu gang. Because he gave the order to attack fengteng clinic last night. As for whether the Shihu gang would be angry or not, it was not Chu Feng''s consideration.


    Two people quietly walked away, the front has launched a fierce fight, 2000 people into the no sense of vigilance of the lion and tiger Gang hall, the fighting sound shock this night.


    "Then you wait. I''ll see it and I''ll come."


    There are two elite guards of the lion tiger gang at the door. At the moment, they are all stunned. However, she is the vice leader of the hall. After hesitation, they still walk in. They only see the woman sitting on the bed, and they both swallow their saliva.


    "Son of a bitch, who has no eyes."


    naturally, Wen Tianlai doesn''t know that someone will replace him after he leaves. He just wants to shout out when he goes into the hall, but he is speechless when he sees the fighting outside: "Damn, when will there be so many people in the imperial city and which force?"


    A lion tiger Gang quickly ran in, looking worried: "hall leader, we have to call for support. The enemy seems to have 2000 people. If we don''t hurry, we will be finished!"


    "Two thousand, asshole!"


    Wen Tianlai heard the roar and kicked the elite to the ground. Then he went to the main seat of the hall and took down a big knife with a weight of dozens of Jin: "call the guild leader for support. I''m going out to kill these kids now!"In his admiring eyes, Wen Tianlai shot out like a wild animal. The sword weighing dozens of Jin in his hand seemed to have no weight at all in his hand. He rushed into the crowd with great momentum. He lifted the knife and fell, and the two wind door elites were killed and fell.


    Xia Yan also happened to kill an elite of the lion tiger gang at the moment. His eyes collided with Wen Tianlai. He didn''t need too much words. Some people were born opponents. They both shot at each other with a roar. Xia Yan had an ordinary saber in his hand, which buzzed after colliding with the big knife.


    In his heart, Wen Tianlai''s strength exceeded Xia Yan''s expectation. In a similar collision, Wen Tianlai also closed his contemptuous eyes, and he occupied the advantage of weapons, but he was still a strong opponent.


    Just two seconds of relaxation, two people did not communicate again toward each other, Xia Yan in the hands of the saber drawn a strange arc toward Wen Tianlai''s head.


    The latter put the big knife back to block it. When the sound of gold and iron ringing shook people''s eardrums, Wen Tianlai, who felt his hands a little numb, cheered with a powerful kick.


    Xia Yan seemed to have known it for a long time. He raised his legs to block him. When the two sides touched each other, they stepped back three steps, but only for a short time. They fought again. Both of them fought with each other. The people around them were as far away as possible. They were afraid that the sword that could only see the shadow would cut off their heads.


    "The first general of the Shihu Gang is really strong." At the moment, Chu Feng and Gu Ming came to the gate and sent 1000 people to block the first wave of support. Chu Feng did not have the slightest sense of anxiety: "but I assert that within three minutes, Xia Yan can cut off Wen Tianlai''s head, bet or not?"


    Lonely life cast a glance, did not know Chu Feng left eye he shook his head: "the fastest also takes seven minutes, lost I have no money, won, two catties of old daughter red, ten catties of beef!"


    "Good!" Chu Feng cunning smile, looking at Xia Yan and Wen Tianlai collision, both sides have damage: "when you lose, I don''t want your money, then you can help me save a person!"


    Gu Ming frowned and felt something was wrong. He just saw the fight between Xia Yan and Wen Tianlai. There was nothing strange about it. He occasionally took a look at the confident Chu Feng. Where did his self-confidence come from?


    Three minutes later, a scream broke out in the field, and then there was no sound. All the people were shocked and stopped. Wen Tianlai''s big knife was slashed on Xia Yan''s shoulder, while Xia Yan''s saber stabbed Wen Tianlai''s stomach, and then cut off Wen Tianlai''s head. All of a sudden!


    "Go to save Yan Luo tomorrow night. If Liu Mo can bring it back, it doesn''t matter if he can bring it back!"


    Chu Feng showed a gentle smile, and turned to pat him. Now he did not reject the solitary life of patting him on the shoulder. After a laugh, he asked him to take Xia Yan away, and then turned around: "withdraw!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    The next day''s Imperial City, without yesterday''s cloudy weather, warm down a trace of sunshine, in this winter season, a different kind of warmth.


    Last night''s fighting shocked the whole capital, but then it subsided. In Jianghai, blueberry issued a notice. Last night''s drastic change of the Shihu gang was retaliation of the Fengmen. Because of the fengteng clinic in central, she also said it in detail.


    Although many people think that this is the excuse of Fengmen. If they just smash your shop, you will almost wipe out a hall entrance and even kill the first war general Wen Tianlai. Is that a bit overbearing?


    It''s just that many people have such ideas in their hearts, but they dare not say it. This is an era of power respect. If the damper has such strength, he has the right to make rules. He can only feel sorry for the lion tiger gang in his heart. Before collecting a protection fee, he doesn''t know what to do and find an excuse for the damper.


    Almost everyone can predict that the situation in the imperial city will not be so simple.


    "Son of a bitch, who told me what was going on? Why did the wind door in the river and sea attack us?"


    At the moment, when many people are wondering whether Fengmen is going to reshuffle the Imperial City Jidao, which has been quiet for more than ten years, a beast like man kicked a person who reported the news to the ground at the headquarters of the Shihu Gang: "Damn, a clinic store requires the lives of five hundred people of the Shihu gang and the life of Wen Tianlai. What do you play?"


    The roaring man called Hu Sanxiao. A northeast man came to the Imperial City alone more than ten years ago. He did not know what to rely on. He ended the chaotic situation in which the imperial city and the two sides coexisted at the same time.


    Many people are sitting there afraid to make a sound, tiger three Xiao and his image, irritable, a little wrong is to fight, no one is willing to touch his mold at this time.


    "Don''t be impatient


    At the moment, a middle-aged man with goatee sitting next to him stood up, touched the beard, and his triangular eyes twinkled with shrewd words: "I have gone to ask people to call the people who went to fengteng clinic on that day. It will be clear if it is our people who are looking for trouble first, then!"


    Hu Sanxiao''s angry expression calmed down a little after hearing the goatee''s words, but he was still glaring: "Wen Tian, do you think that if you smashed their clinic the night before yesterday, they could retaliate last night, so they transferred in 2000 people?"


    Wen Tian is an army master of the Shihu gang. At the moment, he just smiles when he hears the words of tiger Sanxiao. In the eyes of outsiders, Hu Sanxiao is a savage. He is the military master who gives advice on many things. But he knows that tiger Sanxiao is a fool. As he said now, the people from Fengmen are coming too fast?


    Following Hu Sanxiao''s words, Wen Tian doesn''t mind raising the image of Hu Sanxiao: "the leader''s meaning is that Fengmen has already plotted the imperial city''s extreme Road, and people have been transferred in early. Fengteng clinic is just an excuse?"


    Hu Sanxiao admires Wen Tian. He likes others to say that he is a big man, but he absolutely doesn''t like the smart performance of his subordinates: "everything is coming too fast, there is no buffer at all, the wind door is thundering at the entrance of the hall, 2000 people, not 2000 birds, say to fly in, fly in."


    Wen Tian nodded slightly, and the rest of the people also felt that it was reasonable. At the moment, Hu Sanxiao looked out of the hall: "however, we still have to find out first. It is said that the leader of the wind gate is the uncle of the red Su family. Be careful!"


    Outside the hall, I dialed and disconnected my hand in the hospital only yesterday. This morning, I received a small number of people who had been brought to the entrance of the hall. They came in pale and said, "help leader!"


    A smile appeared on tiger Sanxiao''s rough face, but it seemed special. He went to stand in front of the second and looked at his broken hand: "what''s wrong with your hand, sophomore?"


    Xiaoer stood in front of the tiger three roaring, the whole person did not face the arrogance of the Chu wind, more is panic: "that, the night before yesterday and the brothers in the waterside garden, were two people rushed in to cut off."


    "Oh Tiger three Xiao dragged a long voice to say a word, the hand in the small two''s broken hand gently brushed: "why do they want to break your hand?"


    The whole man was shaking, and his forehead was already sweating, but he had to answer the question of tiger three howling: "well, I opened a clinic in central, and I took my brothers to collect protection fees, but it didn''t work, so I was beaten away by a soldier. In the evening, they came to the door and started without saying a word. That''s what happened!"


    At the moment, Hu Sanxiao wants to be a gentle person. His hand is touching on the fixed broken hand: "then, when you become angry, you let Wentian come to settle accounts and smash other people''s stores. I really want to know what I said a few months ago that the protection fee can not be charged. Don''t you know?"


    "One person can knock down more than ten of your soldiers. Is that normal?"


    At the moment, the waiter was cold hearted, and his voice was not clear: "I''m sorry, sect leader, I know, but that''s what Wen Shao asked, and master Wen knew that, so he let me go!"


    "Little literature? God wants you to go? " Tiger three roar thick eyebrows a pick, but the voice is low down: "bastard, Wen Shao let you I believe that just let you make trouble, but did not let you go to smash the shop to burn, because of your little careful thinking, Wen Tianlai died, 500 brothers also died!"All of a sudden, there was a violent atmosphere in the whole hall. Tiger Sanxiao''s huge palm directly grasped the broken hand of the second, and a brute force pulled it directly. The second broke out a shrill scream and tumbled on the ground.


    Tiger three roar suddenly turned around and took out a machete from a man and fell down, splashing blood three feet: "find an excuse for the windgate people. You and Wen Tianlai are both idiots. The people Wenshao wants you to deal with can be ordinary people. Seeing the ferocity of the soldiers, they dare to fight and grow up!"


    Throwing down his machete and looking at the more than ten trembling people, tiger Sanxiao showed a wild animal smile: "I will take care of your family and make up for what you have done. Five hundred brothers and Wen Tianlai are going to die in peace."


    The more than ten people seemed to know what tiger Sanxiao was going to do and wanted to ask for help, but they were directly pressed out by the fierce looking lion tiger Gang elite.


    "Guild leader, it''s basically certain that they did it on purpose to force our people to do it on purpose."


    Wen Tian waved his hand and asked people to deal with the body of Xiao Er, touching the goatee and opening his mouth: "if you cut off their hands at that time, the second and Wen Tianlai didn''t get angry, there would be no waves in this matter. It shouldn''t be, it shouldn''t be!"


    Tiger three Xiao''s face hung with a ferocious smile: "it doesn''t matter. It''s been quiet for more than ten years. It''s time to move. I heard that the Fengmen owner is still the boss of fengteng group. Please contact him for me. Tomorrow is a good day, heaven and earth, my treat!"


    Wen Tianyi Zheng, touched the ferocious face of the tiger three Xiao, knew to move the killing machine, nodded and went down to arrange.


    "Chu Feng, get out of here!"


    At the same time, a red Ferrari in fengteng garden suddenly turns into here. The guard seems to know who it is, and doesn''t mean to stop him. Huangfu ruobi gets out of the car and yells at it. Xia Yan, who is injured in the sun, opens his eyes to have a look, and then closes his eyes when he doesn''t see it.


    Chu Feng was preparing breakfast in the kitchen. After eating, he went to school for a walk. When he heard Huang Fu Ruo die''s voice, he motioned to Zhang yun''er to do it first and then went out.


    Seeing Chu Feng come out, Huang Fu Ruo die''s pretty face was full of anger. She went over and slapped her hands and was about to fall down: "asshole, if you hadn''t really united with the Huangfu family, you wouldn''t have promised Jin Qiaoyan to be a fox spirit. Now, my father asked you to kill people. What have you done?"


    Chu Feng took Huangfu Ruo die''s palm and stroked her face, which was a little blue and purple, with five finger prints: "did he hit you? Didn''t I say you have to believe me? "


    Shaking off Chu Feng''s hand, Huang Fu Ruo die emerged and mocked himself: "believe you, I believe that you are based on you can let my brother sit in the position of master, not believe that you let the Huangfu family fight with blue cells in an all-round way. Chu Feng, I know you are ambitious, but please be like a man, don''t even be a woman of your own!"


    Chu Feng didn''t show any displeasure because he was thrown away. He raised his hand again and stroked Huangfu ruodie''s face. The other hand took out a bottle of liquid medicine and poured out a few drops in the palm of his hand and stroked the latter''s face: "so beautiful a face, how can you say that you can fight it down, even if it''s your father, it can''t be!"


    When Huangfu ruobi looked stunned and didn''t know how to react, Chu Feng put away the porcelain bottle and hung it with a soft color: "your father thinks he can eat me, but I don''t want to be controlled by anyone. He wants me to have a grudge with blue cell and stand on the same line with him. I can only make blue cell and Huangfu family deepen their resentment."


    "You can understand it. It''s the same way. You can''t understand. I did it. All I can say is that you are a miss of the Huangfu family, and you will be in the future!"


    Huangfu ruodie was originally slapped by the angry Huangfu and came to Chu Feng to vent her anger. However, facing Chu Feng''s tenderness, Huang Fu Ruo die, who always felt disgusted with Chu Feng, felt warm in her heart. Did I like men?


    "You haven''t had breakfast yet. Let''s go to school together." When Huangfu ruodie was in a daze, Chu Feng took her hand and went to the house: "you are a woman. No matter how tough you are, you are just a woman. If Huangfu can''t control you completely, I will not go back."


    "Although I didn''t reach the top and have no power to dominate the world, I can still protect my own women!"


    There are not too many sweet words, and there are not many touching vows. What Chu Feng said is so simple and direct. Huangfu ruodie suddenly stops when he feels his nose slightly sour. Chu Feng pours into his arms with a trace of sobbing in his voice: "no matter whether you are lying to me or really at this moment, I believe you!"


    Chu Feng patted the back of the woman in her arms, and her eyes flashed a faint sense of guilt, but then she was firm. Life was full of dangers. If she didn''t rise up, it was a pile of white bones: "time will prove everything!"


    Standing in the hall, Zhang Yuner looked at the two people hugging tightly, and his voice was not audible: "heart language, he is destined to be a man standing at the top of the mountain. Can you really control him completely?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    After breakfast, chufeng left fengteng garden on time. Although there was no one to follow Chu Feng, there were 30 people following him secretly. In addition, there were Murong Bing, who was haunted by ghosts and ghosts, and the lonely life who only drank and ate meat but did not eat.


    With such a lineup, Chu Feng is confident that he can resist the attack of 200 people, but it is obviously difficult to pull out 200 people in the imperial city without being detected.


    Outside Huangcheng college, Chu Feng got out of the car by himself. He didn''t ride with Huang Fu Ruo die or Zhang yun''er. In Huangcheng college, he was Chu Feng, an ordinary college student from dianlan village.


    Just walked into the campus, Chu Feng''s expression on his face became very wonderful. Wang Ting and Zhang Fei were both there, as if they were waiting for themselves.


    Out of politeness, Chu Feng did not deliberately to avoid, generous went forward: "aunt, uncle!"


    Wang Ting put on a high face, a condescending look at Chu Feng: "although you took 100000 people that day, but think that you are a poor student of Huangcheng University, I am still not at ease!"


    Chu Feng was not disgusted with Zhang Fei''s husband and wife, but a kind of insipid. At the moment, he heard his words and said, "what does Auntie mean?"


    "Sister Shanshan wants to introduce a gold master to Siqi. I don''t want you to mess up these things." Wang Ting didn''t hesitate. She said it directly. She also opened her handbag and took out a check. It was given to her by Zhang Shan: "here is one million yuan. If you leave Huangcheng college, you must ensure that you don''t appear in front of Siqi all your life."


    Wang Ting began to wonder what to do with a million yuan for Chu Feng, but after hearing Zhang Shan''s explanation, it became clear that Zhang Siqi was still in the stage of emotional blank. If Chu Feng always appeared in front of her, she would inevitably make some misunderstanding. Therefore, Zhang Shan, who had a different purpose, took a million yuan.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to pick up Wang Ting''s one million checks, and that day he received 100000 cash just to show an attitude. Now, if he collects money again, it seems that he is very cheap!


    "Auntie, I said I would not pester her, so I certainly would not. You don''t need to humiliate me like this!"


    Chu Feng calmly stood there, past people do not know what things, but also did not pay attention to: "although I am poor, but at least a little backbone, accept you 100000 has my conscience there is a condemnation, if you still accept this one million, I am not an individual, and my family all hope that I graduate from university!"


    "Play high?" Wang Ting didn''t take back the one million checks, but said with a sneer: "boy, I''m polite to give you a million dollars. If you''re not polite, you''ll have nothing. Do you know who Shanshan is going to introduce to Siqi? It''s said that they are the children of senior officials and responsible persons. They have a lot of power, so you don''t worry that you will get rid of your eyesight? "


    "And I can see that Siqi values you very much, but I don''t want her future boyfriend to know your existence and ask you for trouble and give you a million dollars. That''s for your good."


    Chufeng''s smile flashed in his heart. He was obviously worried that Zhang Siqi would see him in Huangcheng college and make some unnecessary trouble. Now he said it was for his own good. But even if he knew Wang Ting''s intention, Chu Feng would not say anything.


    Lazy to pay attention to Wang Ting''s kind of self righteous, Chu Feng just said goodbye to the direction of the teaching building.


    "Lao Zhang, why don''t we start from the root?"


    Wang Ting''s hand was stiff and holding a million checks there. At first, her idea was that Chu Feng would definitely accept a million cheques when she saw them. After all, even if she graduated from Huangcheng college, she might not make a million. Looking at the back of Chu Feng''s leaving, the woman with rich charm said coldly.


    Zhang Fei hummed: "don''t worry. There are many ways to deal with him. I will be promoted to the head of the group next year. It''s not convenient to find out these things at this time. Wait for him to really have no eyes, and then clean him up. I have investigated his information clearly. He is an adopted orphan and has a younger brother at home now."


    Wang Ting gave a meaningful smile, and her eyes twinkled with light: "yes, I''ll do something more. Maybe even if he wants to be with Siqi, it''s useless!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally didn''t know that Wang Ting and Zhang Fei still did not give up. They just went to the teaching building and looked at a beautiful figure standing there. Their looks were startled, and a touch of warmth came forward. They walked forward, very insipid: "good morning!"


    Zhang Siqi has been waiting here for half an hour. Seeing Chu Feng appear, she looks a little embarrassed: "I''m sorry, my parents embarrassed you that day."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that Zhang Siqi came to say these things to himself, without the kind of bitterness of her mother Wang Ting: "it doesn''t matter. They are all for you. I can understand."


    Don''t you really like me, Chu Feng At this time, Zhang Siqi hesitated to speak, and her expression of struggle appeared: "I have never had such a feeling for a man until I am 22 years old. Maybe you will say that it is because you saved me that I am attracted to you, but I know it is not.


    That night you had a chance to possess me, but you left silently. I know you are a good man. If you have such feelings for me, I will not pay attention to any words of my parents and be with you, OK? "Chu Feng stood there with a cool look. Zhang Siqi and Yao Qianxue are similar in some places, but their parents are different. Mu Huanglian is a pure money lover, while Wang Ting is a mean and snobbish person. Three words are not separated from their own identity background, meaning is not the same, treatment is not the same.


    Chu Feng doesn''t doubt that she is really with Zhang Siqi. The next moment, she will commit suicide, threaten and even do extreme things. Facing the girl''s confession, Chu Feng took out a card from her and handed it to her: "this is the 100000 of that day. I don''t need to save it. The password is your birthday. Goodbye!"


    From Zhang Siqi''s side, Chu Feng is also a little uncomfortable, but two people together want that kind of relaxed, not endless annoyance, now Chu Feng, there is no time to deal with these childish love.


    Zhang Siqi felt heartbroken standing there with sour nose. At the moment, the phone also rang. Zhang Siqi answered the words of Wang Ting: "daughter, that chufeng is a son of a bitch. He called me because I didn''t want to be with him. Today, I went to school with your father to find you. He called me, and I''m in the third affiliated hospital now!"


    Zhang Siqi looked stunned, then cut off the phone and turned back: "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng has already walked to the stairway, smell speech to turn around, Zhang Siqi has come to him, in Chu Feng do not know what situation, a slap in his face: "I read you wrong!"


    Then directly turned around and ran, Chu Feng stood in situ, touched his face and felt inexplicable. Was it that he refused your confession and you were going to hit me?


    When Chu Feng felt wronged, his phone rang and took it out to answer. After that, Murong Bing giggled and giggled: "husband, tell you something you are interested in. Just now that little girl''s mother fell down and went to the hospital, I heard them say that you should be wronged!"


    "I see!"


    Chu Feng, who was still at a loss and ignorant, hung up after hearing the speech with a bitter smile. However, he was not angry. He touched his painful face and went upstairs among the students'' pointing. His determination was a kind of injury to Zhang Siqi, and this slap was taken as an apology!


    After leaving Huangcheng college, she took a taxi to the Third Affiliated Hospital. Zhang Siqi came to a ward and saw Wang Ting lying there in bed, one foot in bandage and the other hand fixed in front of her body.


    "Mom, are you ok?"


    Seeing her mother''s appearance, Zhang Siqi walked over without any doubt. Her face was worried: "I''m sorry, I didn''t know Chu Feng was such a person. If I knew, I would rather have an accident than save me!"


    Wang Ting and Zhang Fei''s eyes flashed a successful smile, but on their faces, Wang Ting showed a loving mother''s expression: "silly boy, who hasn''t met two people with human face and beast heart in his life? That Chu Feng is such a person. He has no feeling for you on the surface, but secretly he is angry with my destruction.


    Although my mother is injured now, it''s worth it to let you see who he is, so that you won''t be hurt by Chu Feng''s hard to get. Your father and I will be relieved! "


    At the moment, Zhang Siqi didn''t think of anything, but full of regret filled her heart, thinking that she had brought such pain to her mother: "Mom, I''ll listen to you in the future. I''ll arrange the time to meet the man introduced by my sister-in-law. As long as you are satisfied, I''ll listen to you."


    Wang Ting burst into a smile: "this is my lovely daughter. This time your father asked for leave for the reason of relapse. It happens that we will stay in the imperial city for a period of time. Then we will go to have a look with you. However, what your sister-in-law introduced must be a good man. He is golden and handsome. He must be 100 times stronger than Chu Feng!"


    Zhang Siqi en nodded. At this time, Zhang Fei also said in a timely manner: "you''d better go back to class first. I''ll take care of your mother here. Your sister-in-law has also called just now. There will be a reception three days later. We will go there together. It is said that the party was held by the man."


    Wang Ting also took over the topic and said, "yes, I''ll take care of me here for your father. You''ll look better after three days. I heard that it''s in the Dibai hotel. It must be a rich man or a responsible child!"


    "I see. I''ll go back first." Zhang Siqi looked at Wang Ting''s appearance. She felt warm in her heart and felt that her parents were good to her. She nodded and stood up and left the ward.


    "See, I''ll do a little trick. This time, Chu Feng won''t have to play!"


    After Zhang Siqi left for a few minutes, Wang Ting sat up with a smile. There was nothing wrong with her: "this time, listen to Shanshan say that Lu Shao''s family is an official, and I am also the boss of a film and television company. With background and financial resources, we are going to take off this time!"


    Zhang Fei nodded, and his face was also excited: "yes, if Siqi and Lu Shao were together, we would be much more relaxed. Next year, my chances of being in charge of the group would be increased."


    While Zhang Fei and Wang Ting are looking forward to a better tomorrow, a flight from Hanhuang south also lands at the Huangcheng airport at this moment. The freight workers go up and move the things to the storage area. At the same time, there are many men on the plane who look bleak. Everyone''s face seems to say that I am not a good man!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    The dull day passed in silence, and all the dark waves were covered by peace during the day.


    It is a truth that no sin or filth is born at night.


    "The wind is little. Tiger Sanxiao, the leader of the Shihu Gang, has news through Miss Shen. I want to sit with you in the world tomorrow!"


    On the road three kilometers away from Huangcheng airport, Chu Feng calmly stood on the side of the road. Xia Yan stood beside him and said, "I guess he is not sure you are in the Imperial City, so I want to use this method to let you go out, and then gather the elite of the Shihu Gang to kill them. My suggestion is to avoid its edge. After all, the Shihu Gang is powerful now!"


    "Naturally, we can''t help but be invited. It''s a matter of momentum." Chu Feng shook his head and didn''t have much worry about meaning: "it''s you. You can come with me alone. You should heal in fengteng garden!"


    Xia Yan just wanted to say something, Chu Feng pulled him on his body and said with a bitter smile: "I would like to have a good healing, but tonight is not a big event. It''s OK to see the play."


    "Pay attention to your own safety, or Xia Wei will hate me all my life."


    Chufeng gently smiles and pats Xia Yan on the shoulder. The first person to follow him in the battle: "although she is taken care of by Jianghai now, Meier is often with her, but many things are not as good as her relatives. No one can replace her. I will stand in the rear as much as possible in the future, so I don''t have to worry about so much!"


    Xia Yan''s hand is hanging. It was cut by Wen Tianlai''s broadsword. Although he was treated by Chu Feng, he still needed time to recover. The intact hand patted his chest: "man''s life is full of blood. Before I was worried about Weiwei, but now there is less wind for you, I''m not worried about it!"


    "Perhaps my brother is irreplaceable, but you are in Weiwei''s heart, the status is not inferior to me!"


    "Cough, don''t say this, have you heard from the airport?" Xia Wei''s heart as long as not a fool all know, but that is a simple and artless girl, Chu Feng is not willing to defile her life: "according to the agreement, this evening Yan Luo will take Liu Mo to fengteng garden, but time seems to have passed."


    Xia Yan shakes his head helplessly. Xia Wei is his sister. He knows it best, but he also understands that it is not the problem of Chu Feng, but that everyone has different identities. In this regard, Xia Yan will not say anything: "just now, the people from the Jade Scorpion group came to the news. There are 30 people wandering there one kilometer ahead of us."


    "In addition, this is the only airport road to fengteng garden. If Yan Luo wants to appear, it must be from here."


    "It seems that Liu is not going to have a good talk with me." When Chu Feng hears the speech, he brings a smile. He sends out 100 million yuan to kidnap Liu Mo in order to let Liu''s consortia compromise and achieve certain interests. Otherwise, it doesn''t need to be like this.


    Walking towards the front, Chu Feng''s voice floated in the night sky: "but it''s good. I still appreciate a person who can go to the south of the cold desert to take Liu Mo away. Thank you, Liu!"


    Xia Yan followed up, as if to capture the meaning of Chu Feng''s words, secretly exclaimed, Weiwei maybe this life and he are not predestined?


    More than 11 o''clock, Huangcheng airport has fallen into a calm state. All domestic flights have been suspended, only some international flights are waiting to land. The huge Huangcheng airport is only a short time, nearly 10 times less than the number of people in the daytime. Many people are sitting quietly in the waiting hall, waiting to pick up the plane, or waiting for the early morning international flight to board.


    In the cargo storage area, a box with a height of two square meters and a width of two square meters suddenly stabbed out. Slowly, the board was released from the inside. Finally, it was opened gently. A young man with a bleak face came out from the box, dragging a thigh injured in his hand. He was just a simple bandaging man.


    It was Yan Luo, a bounty hunter who accepted 100 million commission to kidnap Liu Mo in the south of the cold desert. In the eight years since his debut at the age of 15, Yan Luo has carried out more than 150 tasks without any failure. He is known as the king of bounty hunters!


    With Liu Mo in his hand, he took a deep breath of fresh air. After spending 10 million yuan at the border, he and Liu mo were put into a wooden box to avoid security check and came to the imperial city. However, Yan Luo did not show a relaxed look because he had arrived at the Imperial City.


    As Liu Mo walked to one side of the road, Yan Luo was on guard. The only quickest way to get to the imperial city was by plane. He knew it and believed that the rest of the people knew it well. Therefore, Yan Luo knew that it was not really safe to leave Hanhuang south. Only by handing in the people could he finish the task.


    After leaving the airport, Yan Luo drove a 700000 BMW out of a parking lot outside. He didn''t have a key, and the car was not his. According to him, it was borrowed.


    Before arriving at the Imperial City, Yan Luo knew who he was going to meet and the route. He drove the car to 80 yards per hour and left the airport. He just stopped and looked at the front of him within two kilometers: "how to set up a high-speed airport?"


    Yan Luo smelled the unusual breath by his keen training between life and death. His eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the police who set up the card. Finally, he laughed: "no matter how similar, mother. After all, guns are mothers. GunsAfter checking the three cars in front of him, Yan Luo drove forward. When a policeman came up, he suddenly knocked down the traffic barrier and flew out. The accident made those policemen stunned, and then he knew what he was saying: "Liu Shao is in that car!"


    The policeman who started to check yelled, and arranged two people to directly stand here to block the road, so that the rest of the cars were diverted to the outer third line to enter the imperial city. Then, with a few people, they directly jumped onto the police car next to them and chased after the BMW in front. Meanwhile, the walkie talkie was connected to the front.


    Yan Luo''s car was forced to stop at a distance of seven or eight hundred meters, not because he thought, but if he wanted to force the past, it must be the result of the car overturning. The road was completely blocked by more than ten stones. Looking back at the police car behind him, Yan Luo''s eyes swept away, killing the plane and shooting.


    This is in the imperial city. Yan Luo''s gun was thrown away before he got on the plane. Otherwise, the person who collected the money would not dare to take risks. Who knows if he was the hijacker? So when he opened the door and got out of the car, Yan Luo''s face was careless. He didn''t have a gun, and he believed that the other party didn''t have a gun.


    This is good for the imperial city. Gun ban is strict!


    Soon after the chase of the police car also stopped, the car quickly down six people wearing police uniforms, the road on both sides also came out of 30 men with fierce looks.


    In the distant darkness, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly: "thirty people? It seems that the Jade Scorpion group still needs to continue to improve! "


    Xia Yan embarrassed wipe a cold sweat, Jade Scorpion group told only 30 people wandering around here, but now it is a few more people, also strange how Liu''s people disguise as police.


    "The enemy of the enemy is a friend. It seems that I need to have a good chat with the king brothers sometime!"


    Chu Feng talks when Xia Yan is thinking about things. Chu Feng didn''t think of the cold and desolate Nanren who pretended to be a policeman to investigate tonight. However, he knew that it was Liu''s bodyguard who was originally in the imperial city. As for the police car, Chu Feng simply thought that the only person with such motivation was the Jing family brother.


    Although Wen Aojun is also possible, Chu Feng firmly believes that Wen Aojun''s action is not to help Liu''s people save people, but directly to himself.


    After thinking about some things, he looked at the scene where the fighting had begun, and then looked into the distance: "give Zhou Jingxing a phone call and say that I''m going to work on this road tonight, and I don''t want to see any official personnel appear!"


    Xia Yan Ying Dao called Zhou Jingxing, conveyed the meaning of Chu Feng, and then hung up to see Yan Luo, who fought dozens of people alone: "little wind, when shall we take action?"


    "Liu''s people, if you can come together, you can''t kill them!"


    Chu Feng looks at the time. According to Zhou Jingxing''s ability, the road can be blocked for at least one hour, which is enough time for him to do many things: "in addition, mobilize other brothers to be ready all the time, wait for the hare, and tell Gu Ming that when Yan Luo is about to die, help him!"


    One after another command from Chu Feng''s mouth, Xia Yan all conveyed it one by one, and finally said with a bitter smile: "little wind, I''m still used to fighting and killing things. After this thing, you''d better let Meier come!"


    "Why, so soon bored?"


    Chu Feng also knew that Xia Yan was not suitable for such a co-ordination. He was only suitable for rushing forward and patting him on the shoulder: "when things are almost the same, I will let Meier replace you. As for you, you will be in charge of the Imperial City in the future!"


    "No, no, no!" Xia Yan''s indifferent face showed a dry look: "less wind, you still let me follow you like a lonely life, that thing really does not suit me!"


    "Say it again, and settle this evening''s business!"


    Chu Feng smiles slightly, for Xia Yan, he can take care of it. Every time he thinks of Xia Wei''s lovely look and takes Xia Yan on this road, he is full of guilt. If he wants Xia Yan to fight, he may face life and death at any time. After all, Chu Feng still can''t bear it.


    "Yan Luo, you are very strong, we can not kill you, let Liu Shao go, you leave here!" At the scene of the fight, everyone didn''t know that Chu Feng was watching in the dark. Yuan Xiuxian, who had been in China for most of the time, stepped forward at the moment: "otherwise, we can kill you and take away Master Liu."


    Yan Luo licked the bloodstain from the machete on his arm. These people were better than Liu Mo''s bodyguards: "how can I believe you?"


    Yuan Xiuxian also did not understand Liu Qifei''s intention, but at the moment, he only said according to Liu Qifei''s deal: "Liu Shao''s father said that you only collect money, there is no need to get involved in the resentment between Liu''s family and Chu Feng. We will fight with you, but Chu Feng will benefit. In order to show our sincerity, Liu is willing to cross off the transaction by 10 million yuan."


    Yan Luo slowly stood up straight with his saber in his hand: "I know what you mean. I''m afraid that too many people of Liu''s family will be killed if we lose both sides. So we want to solve the problem at the least cost, and finally solve the matter of Chu Feng and then kill me?"


    In Yuan Xiuxian''s amazement, Liu Qifei did say that at the beginning. Although he did not understand, he was still stunned by Yan Luo.


    However, Yan Luo didn''t let up because of Yuan Xiuxian''s words. Instead, he raised his saber, and his fighting spirit was overwhelming: "if it was before my action, maybe I could, but now it''s late. Liu Mo played my favorite Han Huang Nan actress. I can''t put this account down!""What''s more, although I am a bounty hunter, I am also a Chinese, I am an angry youth!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    I''m an angry youth?


    Yan Luo''s words were cold and simple, which immediately made Liu''s elite around him gloomy. As an international friend in the Chinese dynasty, he was too clear about what the two words mean!


    Yuan Xiuxian was not as good as he was at first, and his face was more ferocious: "unexpectedly, I can only let the king of the bounty hunter change a person!"


    As the words fell, the opportunity to kill began. Dozens of Liu''s elite swarmed toward Yan Luo. The sharp knife in his hand twinkled with cold light. Everyone''s eyes were filled with endless anger. Yan Luo''s eyes were stunned, and the killing opportunity burst out at the same time. The saber in his hand drew a moving arc and killed two lives.


    The two Liu''s elite still maintain the charging posture, but they can''t make a step any more. Their knives fall on the ground and subconsciously cover their throat and fall down. They don''t seem to understand why there is such a fast knife.


    Yuan Xiuxian doesn''t have much trouble. Liu has money. As long as he throws it out, there is no shortage of people who work hard. At the moment, what he wants is to complete the task assigned by Liu Qifei. If Yan Luo can''t leave by himself, he will be left forever.


    Although dozens of Liu''s elite are palpitating and Yan Luo''s powerful, they are also aroused with great ferocity. Everyone is the embodiment of violence. The sharp knife in his hand stabs out without any sympathy and pity, showing the ferocity of human roots.


    Although Yan Luo is tough, he is a little weak in the face of the siege of dozens of people. Unconsciously, he has left three scars on his body.


    Liu''s elite also paid more than 20 fresh lives.


    Yuan Xiuxian stood at the end, watching Yan Luo, who was already at the end of his tether, drank out without emotion. More than 20 people had died. If he could not get Yan Luo, he would really lose face and lose his home.


    Yan Luo''s eyes were immersed in ice. Facing Liu''s elite who rushed up again, he met him fearlessly and roared: "dry, dead stick!"


    Yuan Xiuxian''s face, after hearing Yan Luo''s words, wanted to go up and kill him himself, but he knew his strength. He had nothing to do with ordinary people. But when he met Yan Luo, even if he was now seriously injured, he did not have much confidence to win or even kill him.


    The king is the king after all. No matter how frustrated, his majesty is still inviolable. Yan Luo, the king of the bounty hunter, is such a person.


    Yan Luo is surrounded by the rest of the people, his body has been dyed red with blood, the knife in his hand has been waved for many times. Up to now, it is completely mechanical. Liu''s elite can see that Yan Luo is at the end of his strength. He shouts and presses them all, and more than 20 knives greet him.


    "Bonzi, if I don''t die, I will be bloody in Hancheng!"


    Yan Luo cheered, showing his madness. The saber in his hand suddenly rose and opened more than ten knives in front of him. However, the several behind him fell directly on his back. The bloody back became even more bloody and miserable.


    More than a dozen people felt their hands numb when their swords were swung open. Their eyes toward Yan Luo were full of admiration. Some people, even though they were enemies, deserve to be respected!


    With his saber hanging down, Liu''s elite didn''t attack and kill them again. Yan Luo''s eyes swept them coldly. Blood fell down from the saber along his arm. The corner of his mouth drew a cold arc: "kill me? There''s a price to pay for it! "


    Yuan Xiuxian looked at the bloody Yan Luo at the moment, and felt a chill from the bottom of his heart. He had seen people who were able to beat him, just like the Chu wind at the beginning. All of them left easily in the siege of hundreds of people, but that did not cause shock. Now, Yan Luo gave him a life of indifference.


    The more so, it aroused yuan Xiuxian''s ferocity, and his eyes flashed a ferocious color: "kill!"


    The sound is very heavy, reverberating in the night sky, but just as Liu''s elite is preparing to charge again, a black figure burst out after a big stone blocking the road, which appears behind Liu''s elite quickly and incomparably.


    A black knife that integrated with the night passed by, and the four elite Liu''s bodies stagnated and slowly fell to the ground.


    He waved the black knife in his hand without expression, just like the God of death reaping life, without pity or sympathy. At this moment, there was only endless killing. Yan Luo didn''t pay attention to who helped himself. He just grasped the opportunity to kill three Liu''s elite.


    What we can do now is to kill the enemy, which is the only way to survive!


    In less than two minutes, half of the remaining elites of Liu family died, and those who were still alive were all seriously injured and could not resist. Yuan Xiuxian stood in the same place, slowly cold on his back, and a cold wind hit him subconsciously.


    What about the police? What about support?


    In order to save Liu Mo to the greatest extent tonight, Liu''s family not only sent a group of people from the cold and barren south to ask yuan Xiuxian to take the rescue, but also bought the people from the capital criminal investigation team to deal with sudden changes at any time. Of course, before this, there were also 100 people from the Liu''s financial group in the imperial city. But now, what about the people?


    "I killed you so much, but I didn''t see a lot of money!"At this time, a voice broke the silence. Chu Feng walked slowly with Xia Yan from one side. His face was full of fun and went to Yan Luo. He looked at Yan Luo who was soaked in blood but still did not fall. He appreciated: "you owe me a life!"


    Yan Luo''s eyes slightly coagulated: "less wind?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, but took out a pill from his body and handed it to Yan Luo: "eat it, or you will lose blood and die without waiting for treatment."


    Yan Luo didn''t doubt that Chu Feng would harm himself, because if he really wanted to kill himself, a knife would be enough now. When he took the pill and ate it, Yan Luo looked at his lonely life: "wait for me, I will fight you!"


    Lonely life turned back and looked at Yan Luo lightly. Then he looked forward: "you can''t do it!"


    A word made Yan Luo almost have the impulse to spit blood, but look at his present appearance, it is really not good, but the dignity of a strong man still makes Yan Luo glare: "wait, I will abuse you!"


    "Hello, we meet again!"


    At this time, Chu Feng went to Yuan Xiuxian, looked at his old friend who had been in contact with, patted him on the shoulder and showed a curious look: "if I kidnapped you, how much money would the Liu''s consortium pay to redeem you back?"


    "It''s useless if you''re alone. You''re not worth it!"


    Chufeng laughs and goes to the front of the BMW that started and opens the door. Liu Mo is still in a coma: "but if Liu Mo and more than 100 elite members of Liu''s family are added, will Liu''s consortium just redeem Liu Mo instead of you?"


    As soon as Yuan Xiuxian''s face changed, he immediately knew Chu Feng''s abacus: "despicable!"


    "Mean? If I''m not mean, I''ve been killed by Liu Shao''s killer now Chu Feng''s cold face looked at Yuan Xiuxian, and the murder spread: "so don''t say these words to me. I''m just treating people with their own way. If you want to hate, you should hate Liu Mo!"


    Yuan Xiuxian''s body was shocked. He knew that the operation tonight would not only fail, but also pay a heavy price. If Chu Feng could appear here, the police would not appear and the support would not come. Thinking of Chu Feng''s more than 100 people jialiumo, Yuan Xiuxian almost understood what Chu Feng was going to do.


    Although it felt absurd, she still drew a sneer: "I hope you will succeed. Liu will not compromise with anyone, even if you really win Liu Shao!"


    Chu Feng pretended to be ignorant and asked, "it''s really possible that they don''t save Liu Mo, but I believe that more than 100 of you who worked for Liu''s financial group will save them. After all, how to say a word, don''t chill the hearts of the people under him!


    So, Liu''s consortium watched you die coldly. Do you think there will be people who will work with them in the future? "


    It was useless to ridicule Chu Feng''s calculation, but yuan Xiuxian knew that Liu''s family was going to bleed a lot this time, and he said coldly, "despicable!"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to have money." Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and looked at the motorcade coming from afar. He said to Xia Yan Yan, "take Yanluo back to heal his wounds. In addition, he has to pack up 2000 people from the river and sea. As an international consortium, Liu''s consortium will not compromise easily, but this time, they must compromise!"


    Xia Yan nodded to invite Yan Luo to leave to arrange things. Chu Feng went to solitary life: "how about the little partner I found for you?"


    Gu Ming seemed to know the meaning of Chu Feng. Looking at Yan Luo who was sitting on a car, he didn''t suppress his voice: "it''s too weak. Dozens of people will turn him over!"


    With the night wind, the words of lonely life floated into Yan Luo''s ears. Sitting in the car, Yan Luo resisted the impulse of spitting blood, raised his hand and pointed to him: "wait for me, you wait for me, I will kill you!"


    "No challenge, no chance for me!" Solitary life wiped the black knife and said a word indifferently, which made Chu Feng laugh and took his shoulder to the other side. He needed to find a way to take Yama.


    More than ten minutes later, Liu Qifei, who was thousands of miles away, was not waiting for news, but when he heard the news, he dropped his mobile phone on the ground: "call Liu Zhixin to see me!"


    "This time, I must pay a heavy price to Chu Feng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    In the early morning, the sun is shining in the Imperial City in winter, which is a rare weather, but this year it is quite special, but many people still like it.


    In fengteng garden, Chu Feng got up early and prepared breakfast, then strolled in the garden. In addition, the location of fengteng garden was not bad, and the air was good. Chu Feng was used to breathing more fresh air these days.


    "Give me the money!"


    Just after walking for more than ten minutes, a figure came from behind Chu Feng. Yan Luo stood behind him with bandages on his body: "although I didn''t send people to fengteng garden, I finished half of the task and took Liumo to the Heavenly Kingdom, so I took half of it, plus my clearance cost, I gave it 60 million!"


    Chu stopped and turned around and looked at Yan Luo with a smile on his face: "according to the agreement, it''s the completion of the task to deliver to fengteng garden. In addition, you seem to have made a mistake!"


    Yan Luo frowned: "what?"


    "Where is your mission accomplished?" Chu Feng gave a soft smile and said in Yan Luo''s gloomy face: "if we didn''t arrive last night, you would not only be unable to complete the task, but also die like this. You not only did not complete the task, but also owe me a life!"


    "That''s it. Do you want to ask me for money?"


    Yan Luo squinted at Chu Feng, younger than himself, but gave him a light pressure: "you are not ready to give money?"


    "Not bad!" Chu Feng nodded and seriously replied: "if you send people to fengteng garden, I will naturally give you money, but you not only failed to do it, but also I saved you. Of course, I am a kind person and can give you 20 million hard work. As for the life you owe me, how can you repay it?"


    Yan Luo fell into silence. Chu Feng had a strong argument, but after careful deliberation, it seemed that this was the truth. Last night, it was not Chu Feng''s words. He could not escape: "what do you want?"


    "You are safe now, but the danger is just beginning."


    Chu Feng directly sat on the grass and opened his mouth idly: "because I''m going to cut meat on the Liu''s consortium. When they can''t threaten me, they must be in urgent need of an object to vent their anger. You kidnap Liu Mo and leave two big characters of Yan Luo. You can know your future road."


    Looking at Yan Luo who was eager to fight with him, Chu Feng jokingly said, "I have no doubt at all. As long as you go out of fengteng garden, you will be submerged by Liu''s people immediately. What a pity!"


    Yan Luo didn''t think about it at first, but now Chu Feng said that he knew the danger he was facing. If he was in his heyday, he would not be afraid. Even if he couldn''t fight, he could escape. But now he can''t recover from the injury for ten days and a half months. Yanluo knew that Liu would not let himself go.


    Feeling a trace of something wrong, Yan Luo said in a cold voice, "if I knew that, I would not accept this task!"


    "Ha ha ha, there''s nothing I knew in advance. If I had known, I would not have let Liu Mo leave at the beginning and give him a chance to hire a killer to kill me!"


    Chu Feng laughed and looked at Yan Luo: "I know that you are a little frustrated now, but with the people you used to carry out tasks, Liu''s financial group is even bigger and can oppress you all over the world. I am kind-hearted and give you an opportunity to follow me. How about that?"


    Yan Luo felt as if he was going to vomit blood. He had almost figured out what happened last night. Chu Feng and his wife must have been there for a long time. Only when they were almost unable to resist, they took action in order to let themselves owe a life and then asked for it.


    Yan Luo is not a fool. After thinking about it, he understood everything and shook his head: "I like freedom. I''m willing to give you all my savings. It''s your thanks for saving me last night. It''s not a lot. It''s more than a billion dollars. Is that enough?"


    "Not enough!"


    Chu Feng shook his head and stood up and opened his mouth in the eyes of Yan Luo: "maybe in your eyes, your life is just worth all your wealth, but in my eyes, you are priceless, so you give me 10 billion, you still don''t know what to save."


    A wave of one hand, Chu Feng at this moment emerged a trace of domineering: "so you think you are worth so little money, I take you to go, if you also think your life is more precious than money, stay and go to the peak with me!"


    This is what Chu Feng didn''t think about at first. He only moved his mind when he heard that Liu Mo was kidnapped and captured by a man. After investigating, he also knew Yan Luo''s character. Otherwise, Chu Feng would not do such meaningless things.


    "Why do you want to win me over?"


    Yan Luo is a proud man. Naturally, he can not admit that his life is only worth the money, but his pride does not allow him to be taken in like this: "give me a reason, a reason I believe in."


    "Why?" Chu Feng touched his nose and came up with a touch of fun. He looked at the lonely life sitting under the tree and said with a smile: "because you are weak, I am stronger than you!"


    Yan Luo immediately covered his face with black lines. He said this sentence several times last night. He was angry and had the impulse to spit blood. At the moment, Chu Feng said that again. His facial muscles twitched and he pointed to chufeng: "duel, fight for my pride!""Duel, will you?"


    Chu Feng looked at Yan Luo, who was injured all over his body. He said with a smile that he knew more or less about Yan Luo''s character. This is a man who can''t be stimulated. Seeing his face getting more and more ugly, Chu Feng said seriously, "originally, I don''t accept the challenge from the weak, but you can do it, just try to do it!"


    "Shit!" Yan Luo''s body burst out. He didn''t have any weapons in his hand. However, he felt that he was a weapon. He lifted his foot vigorously and kicked at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng stood in the same place, facing Yan Luo''s explosive leg, raised his right hand and flashed two fingers: "defeat you, enough!"


    When Yan Luo wanted to roar, Chu Feng quickly turned forward to avoid Yan Luo''s powerful foot. At the same time, his two fingers also touched Yan Luo''s armpit. The latter immediately felt as if he had been shocked, and his whole body appeared transient weakness.


    "You lost!"


    At the moment of landing, Yan Luo just wanted to do it again. He felt a steady hand on his neck and Chu Feng''s voice with a smile: "you say, are you too weak?"


    Yan Luo took Chu Feng''s hand and looked at him. Then he looked at his lonely life who closed his eyes and didn''t even look at this side. "Wait. When can I defeat you two bastards, I''ll leave!"


    Then he turned and walked toward the house. He was very depressed. If he was in full bloom, he was confident that he could avoid it. But now it is not Chu Feng''s action, but his pride will not let him say that he is submissive. He can only save a little face.


    "You won''t be disappointed."


    Although Yan Luo didn''t say anything else, he seemed to leave, but Chu Feng knew that he already had the heart of belonging. I believe that with just a little more time, Yan Luo will become a great general of Fengmen!


    Xia Yan began to look in the distance, and then came up with a smile: "congratulations on the less wind, the damper added a strong general!"


    "Not to congratulate me, but to the damper!"


    Chufeng opened his mouth with a faint smile on his face, patted Xia Yan on the shoulder and sat beside him: "the wind door belongs to all of us. Only when its strength is constantly strong, can we protect ourselves and the people around us more. Now the damper is too weak for the Huangfu family or the Heavenly King''s gate!"


    Huangfu Wentian, the head of Huangfu family, has seven strong men in huangbang. Although Shentong is dead, there are still six people. Aunt Qin can be excluded, and there are five unknown experts.


    When he thought of the man who had just come to the imperial city to pick up Huangfu Ruo die that day, Chu Feng''s eyes unconsciously showed a sense of war. His intuition told him that he was one of the seven heroes of Huangfu.


    In addition, the strength of tianwangmen is also visible and powerful. Although the number of their generals is not clear, it is vaguely heard that there are several masters on the tianwangmen list, who are absolutely strong people who can change the outcome of a game.


    Although the wind door occupies the river and sea, the overall strength is still too weak. At some levels, it is not the number of people who are more than others, but the strength of absolute strength. At this point, the damper is still too weak!


    "We have developed to the present in only a few months, and we will be stronger in the future."


    Xia Yan also came and sat down, knowing that Chu Feng''s heart was not greedy for the position of the current Fengmen master, but just the high point he wanted to go, so that he could not be oppressed unnecessarily. He joked appropriately: "in addition, Miss Murong''s strength is absolutely powerful. Isn''t Shentong easily tortured and killed by her?"


    "Still Xia Yan can talk!" The voice just dropped. When Chu Feng secretly told him not to talk about ghosts in the daytime, Murong Bing didn''t know where to come out. He went to the side of Chu Feng and leaned against him in his arms: "it''s just my husband. I have such a strong wife, and I don''t know how to take good care of it. I have to go out and develop the harem. I''m sad!"


    "Well, I don''t think much of you. I''ll take you to a good place tonight."


    Chu Feng and Xia Yan have long been used to Murong Bing''s evil spirit, but as we all know, Murong Bing only shows such tenderness around Chu Feng. In ordinary times, no strangers are allowed to enter!


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Xia Yan seems to know what to do: "little wind, do you really want to go to the invitation of the Shihu Gang?"


    "I must go. Otherwise, how can we find the reason to do everything to the Shihu Gang?" Chu Feng showed a smile. The tiger Sanxiao of the Shihu Gang invited him. He didn''t know what to do. But Chu Feng believed that it would not be so simple. He patted Murong Bing and stood up: "at least, we have no chance to create."


    "China is very big, we have very little time, so we should be quick!"


    Xia Yan and others nodded slightly, knowing the agreement between Chu Feng and No. 2. At the moment, they also understood the reason why Chu Feng urgently needed to rise.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    Eight o''clock in the evening, heaven and earth!


    The heaven and earth of the imperial city is in the central and prosperous area. Next to it is the water bath paradise. A motorcade slowly stops here. Chu Feng is helpless when he gets off the car. He only brings Murong Bing and solitary life. But Xia Yan still takes 40 people to go.


    When the security guards at the gate saw such a situation, they all showed awe. In the Imperial City, there were many dignitaries, but few took so many bodyguards outside.


    Looking at chufeng''s young face, they all think that it may be the descendants of a big family. Then they are attracted by Murong Bing, who nestles by Chu Feng''s side. An idea in his heart is that he is charming!


    "You wait outside. I''ll go in."


    Chu Feng asked everyone to wait outside and walked in with Murong Bing''s slender waist. Those security personnel didn''t even check their membership cards. They were joking that people who could bring so many people would not be able to afford to spend on heaven and earth?


    "Is there less wind?" Just walked into one of them, a woman with short hair came over, dignified and generous: "I am the person in charge of heaven and earth in the Imperial City, you can call me Xiaolu!"


    "Is tiger three roaring?"


    Chu Feng is not surprised that the people in charge of heaven and earth are waiting for themselves here, and they don''t show any fluctuating look and bold opening.


    Xiaolu side head: "tiger gang leader arrived an hour ago. Now in the room on the third floor, the banquet is ready. You can start at any time!"


    Chu Feng nodded and followed Xiaolu into the VIP elevator to the third floor. He followed him like a wooden man. Murong Bing didn''t say much tonight, but just nestled in Chu Feng''s arms like a little woman.


    When she came to the door of a room, Xiaolu was about to knock on the door. Chu Feng thought with a smile: "Miss Xiaolu, open another private room for me. I don''t like eating in places with peculiar smell!"


    Later, without waiting for Xiaolu to open her mouth, she hugged Murong Bing and walked into a private room next door. The rest of the people didn''t know what happened in the box, but Chu Feng was very clear. At the moment, Hu Sanxiao was struggling on a woman, and that woman was the vice Hall leader who had been oppressed by Wen Tianlai.


    Chu Feng''s identity is there. Although Xiaolu is curious, she doesn''t say anything. She quickly arranges a box, and then arranges people to serve.


    The first floor and the second floor are hall type business, which are provided for those silver card members to consume. The third floor and the fourth floor are the places for eating. There is no special definition. As for the fourth floor or above, only gold card and above will have a chance to go up. There you can see women and wine from all over the world.


    It is also a place that some real dignitaries like to go, because the confidentiality is very good!


    Chu Feng didn''t wait for the end of the tiger three howling war. He asked Xiaolu to tell him that he had arrived. He ate with Murong Bing and Gu Ming. Gu Ming was still as simple as that. He didn''t eat anything else.


    With the arrival of Hu Sanxiao, there are no other people. Here, we only take two or three people with us. There are tianwangmen, Huangfu family and King Qiao behind the heaven and earth. Ordinary people dare not make trouble here, so it is unnecessary to bring many people here.


    Chu Feng took a sip of wine and looked at Hu Sanxiao. This was the first time he saw Hu Sanxiao himself. It was more powerful than the picture: "tiger leader is old and strong. I can understand it. Please sit down!"


    "But I''m sorry, I''m so hungry. The rest will be ready for the leader of the tiger Gang!"


    In Chu Feng''s playful eyes, Hu Sanxiao picked up chopsticks and put a piece of meat into his mouth: "but sometimes, other people''s leftovers don''t have general flavor."


    When speaking, Hu Sanxiao''s eyes are looking at Murong Bing, which seems to contain a deep meaning. When feeling the aggressive look of tiger Sanxiao, Murong Bing lowers his head slightly with shyness, which is called Oscar winning actress!


    Chu Feng looks at Murong Bing, and his eyes are full of fun: "tiger leader is joking. As the overlord of the underground world of the Imperial City, who dares to let you eat the rest?"


    "Although it was the tiger sect leader who invited me, today''s meal was mine, so that others would not say that I was a bully, did not understand the rules, and did not pay homage to the mountains when I came to the imperial city!"


    He took out a check from his pocket and put it on the desk. He turned the table to Hu Sanxiao''s face: "I don''t have any other checks. Here''s a hundred million checks. The leader of tiger takes it. It''s not easy for everyone to eat and eat."


    Chu Feng looked at the check carefully. The top ten figures were clearly visible, a total of one billion yuan. Chu Feng''s fingers were beating on the table. He never looked down on the tiger''s three roars: "tiger leader, what do you mean?"


    "One is to apologize, the other is to make friends!"


    Tiger three roar a bright smile, a little Chu Feng in front of the check opening: "as for the third, I took fengteng group''s emperor Dan, feel like the emperor, I am very interested in this product, in addition to Huiyuan pill and Fengyuan Yangyin pill, I am also very interested in, 1 billion, Huangcheng agency right!"


    Chu Feng is not surprised that Hu Sanxiao put forward such a request. Apology and making friends are not the main thing. The last sentence is important. No wonder he didn''t fight himself, but invited to dinner!The finger stopped beating, Chu Feng looked at the tiger three howling: "not to!"


    Tiger Sanxiao''s face was stiff with a smile, but then a meaningful smile appeared: "little wind, you are a dragon crossing the river, but tiger I am not a clay cat, are you sure not to give it?"


    "Not bad!" Chu Feng nodded and stood up. Although the billion yuan was very moving, Chu Feng understood that the imperial city had more than one billion yuan of agency power: "and the imperial city is in the Central Plains. I''m ready to discuss with the Huangfu family. If you can let them give up, we can talk about it."


    "After all, the power of agency is money to everyone. I don''t need to hate, do I?"


    Hu Sanxiao''s eyes were cold. Suddenly, he stood up and slapped. The table with good quality was smashed: "Damn it, I told you that it was because you were the son-in-law of the Su family. You killed so many people in my life. Do you think I really dare not move you?"


    After a word fell, Chu Feng''s knee fell on his head, and the tiger three Xiao suddenly bent his waist: "and I hate to be yelled at in front of me. If you accept 100 million yuan, you can have the power of agency in the imperial city. When the Huangfu family doesn''t want it, I will give it to you naturally!"


    "But if you want to oppress me, an outsider, like your men, then I am not afraid."


    After leaving a word and patting Hu Sanxiao on the shoulder, Chu Feng hugged Murong Bing and left with a lonely life. There was also a voice left: "the money is all for you. This meal tonight is yours. I want money, not war!"


    Chu Feng left, but the waiters were stiff. They knew who the tiger was. But they were deterred by a gun just now. They needed courage to think about it.


    "If you want me for 100 million, is it possible?"


    However, Hu Sanxiao didn''t have the fury they imagined. Looking at the closed box door, he showed a grim smile: "he''s a good boy, but he''s too naive. Can you give me money for peace? Dream


    Those waiters stood by with fear, and did not dare to make a sound at all. They bowed their heads in shame. Only a few of them who worked in heaven and earth were in good condition. They all secretly looked at them. Were the people in the dark road so fierce?


    "Bingbing, do you know what happens when a man meets you?"


    Leaving heaven and earth and sitting in the car, Chu Feng''s meeting tonight is only a part of the plan. I believe that the people in the imperial city will soon know that he has given the lion tiger a hundred million yuan to smooth all the things, but he is more interested in Murong Bing sitting next to him at the moment!


    When Murong Bing shakes his head and appears charming, Chu Feng picks up her chin: "unless that man doesn''t eat fireworks, or seeing you nestling in my arms will produce abnormal psychology. I wish to kill me or destroy you!"


    Murong Bing demon like mind immediately understood the meaning of Chu Feng, hands around his neck: "you brought me tonight, is to stimulate the tiger three Xiao to lose the reason it should have?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and looked at the front. The pictures flashed in his eyes: "at first, I thought so, but now I find that if I don''t do that, tiger Sanxiao will do as I say!"


    He said to the lonely man sitting in the front passenger seat: "tonight, if you can stay, you can''t stay to ensure your own safety." Then he opened the door directly and jumped out of the car and disappeared.


    Murong Bing looked back and ordered Chu Feng''s forehead: "you are really bad!"


    Chufeng chuckled and hugged Murong Bing. He tried his best not to be influenced by this woman, but he couldn''t help it every time. He looked at the beautiful and moving face of the woman: "I''m not bad, you don''t love it!"


    Murong ice eyes like spring water, attached to the ear of Chu wind, whispered: "I don''t think you are bad enough!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    The distance between heaven and earth is more than ten kilometers away from fengteng garden, so we have quickly turned into the road to fengteng garden.


    At this time, Chu Feng spoke faintly. The front door of the car was sharp and stopped directly. The rest of the following vehicles stopped completely. Chu Feng opened the door and got off to look at the road under the night.


    Murong Bing with Chu wind get off, eyes flashing charming color, still boneless general stick on the body of Chu Feng: "real cannon fodder Oh!"


    "No matter how real it is, it''s just cannon fodder."


    Chu Feng takes a knife from a down wind door elite and pushes Murong Bing to the front. Murong Bing stands in the same place and looks at Chu Feng''s indomitable back. The corners of his mouth outline a faint appreciation.


    Out of the distance of 20 meters, Chu Feng deep voice of the mouth: "to kill me, do not come out?"


    When they look at the wind of the night, they will never doubt the wind!


    After a short period of calm, there were more than ten figures hanging their arms in the dark. They were at a loss, but more were struggling. Chu Feng looked at these people who had been cut off in the waterside pavilions that night: "why, they were abandoned by your great guild leader, so they came to die?"


    More than a dozen people''s eyes twinkled, I would like to say that they just follow the orders, but also understand that there is no difference between abandoning them.


    At the moment, they all know who chufeng is, but they have no choice. If they don''t kill chufeng, their family will die!


    Almost at the same time, more than a dozen people tore off their clothes, and rows of orange and yellow things were tied to their bodies. The wind door elite in the distance saw these faces and changed their faces: "bomb!"


    But Chu Feng did not have much panic color, just shook the machete in his hand and opened his mouth: "do you know why you are still punks?"


    In more than ten people''s faces one by one, Chu Feng whispered: "because of you, stupid!"


    The words fall, Chu Feng''s body burst out, and the machete in his hand cuts a cold arc to one of them. The man''s face changes and subconsciously pulls the lead on his body. According to the instructions of the tiger Sanxiao, they must die, but they must die with Chu Feng.


    But when the wire was pulled down, his face changed, because there was no explosion in his imagination.


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s machete also completely fell, the man''s head directly flew out and landed on the ground. Chu Feng raised the machete to wipe off a drop of blood on it, with a light sneer: "a group of remnant soldiers, tiger three roaring let you do human bomb, do you really think he has such courage?"


    At the moment, more than a dozen people have pulled the wires off their bodies, and there is no explosion in their imagination. Looking at the headless corpse on the ground, their faces are filled with sadness and betrayal.


    Although they are ready to die here, they are also worth dying. At the moment, it is obvious that their bodies are not bombs at all, but fake ones. Now it is clear that this is the imperial city. No matter how fierce the tiger is, they dare not use explosives!


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m a good man and I won''t kill you!"


    When more than a dozen people were about to die like grass roots, Chu Feng put the knife in his hand directly on the ground and hummed: "I can give you a chance to revenge and do what you want to do. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t do anything. I''ll let you go, I won''t kill the weak!"


    More than ten people''s eyes looked at Chu Feng in disbelief. They found that the things on their bodies were fake. They thought that this time they would die, but could they still live?


    They all feel incredible!


    "Don''t doubt what I say!" Chu Feng waved his hand to the motorcade with a smile, and said faintly, "if you want to go, you should revenge yourself. Now don''t block my way. I want to go back to sleep!"


    The team started from a new start. More than ten people stood on both sides to look at the far away motorcade and the headless corpse on the ground. At this moment, they did not know what to do.


    "Pick up this body and take our family away!"


    One of the older men broke the silence and looked at the direction of the wind door team leaving. His eyes were complicated: "the leader didn''t hope that we could blow up Chu Feng from the beginning, but let us die. Then we have no loyalty. I know where the weapons of the Shihu gang are hidden. Let''s fight for ourselves?"


    The rest of them looked at the people around them. Finally, they nodded heavily and cleaned up the bodies on the ground. More than a dozen people with broken arms soon disappeared into the vast night.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to do. Why don''t you kill them?"


    Returning to fengteng garden, Murong Bing said with a little puzzled: "those are the people of the Shihu Gang, and they are here to kill you tonight. If the explosives on their bodies are all real, what do you say?"


    "It''s easy to kill, but there''s a reason not to kill." When he returned to fengteng garden, Chu Feng did not know why, and Murong Bing was not too intimate. When he went to the hall, he said: "from our point of view, it can be said that the tiger three roaring is not happy and sent people to kill me.But from the angle of Hu Sanxiao, if he really wants to kill me, how can he just send out more than ten wounded soldiers? Do you believe that if I really kill those more than ten people, the whole imperial city will be labeled as ferocious tomorrow?


    To be nice, it may be a revenge, but to say something worse, it was inhuman. At that time, even the wounded soldiers were not let go of me. What do you say? Do you think we''re going to find out how more than a dozen people came to me tonight? "


    "Do you mean that tiger Sanxiao deliberately sent more than ten people to kill you?"


    Murong Bing is not a vase, but Chu Feng can understand it when he says it. He smiles on his face: "I don''t see that big guy still has such a mind. If you really kill those people, he can immediately turn around and start bullying you by the Shihu gang. Stand on a moral height, then."


    Chu Feng took over Murong Bing''s words: "when the time comes, he will do his best to kill fengteng garden with the best of the lion and tiger Gang, and shout for revenge for more than ten poor brothers. Who dares to say anything?"


    Murong Bing nodded, but there was no more to say. Seeing Zhang Yuner, who was quietly watching TV in the hall, gave chufeng a playful look in his eyes, he walked upstairs. Instead of going to other rooms, he went directly into Su Xinyu''s and chufeng''s rooms, just like a hostess.


    Chu Feng had no choice but to go and sit down with a smile: "don''t you have a rest?"


    Zhang yun''er looked down the stairs and frowned: "Xinyu doesn''t like other people entering her room!"


    Chu Feng knew what Zhang yun''er meant and leaned on the sofa and said, "I''m sleeping in the guest room tonight, but it''s you. Should I have a rest?"


    Zhang yun''er saw and pulled the topic back to his body, and felt a little warm in his heart, but the words he said were so cold: "don''t you care about it!"


    "Well, whatever, I''ll go to bed!" Chu Feng spread his hands and didn''t pay attention to so much. He just showed a playful look when he walked up the stairs and turned his head: "it''s just that if it''s Thunderstorm and rain as the weather forecast said tonight, you don''t yell!"


    Zhang Yuner''s body is stiff, which is something she can''t change. Looking at the sky outside, it seems that there will be thunder and rain. When Chu Feng walks up the stairs, she hesitates and struggles: "wait!"


    Because the brothers who started to guard the house didn''t say anything. They just started chatting. More than 20 people died! "


    The tiger Sanxiao, who had a strong smile on his face, was stunned and then appeared ferocious: "the plan remains unchanged. If you don''t give me a proper excuse, I''ll kill them and tell the brothers who are guarding their families to kill all their families. I''ll see who dares to fight against me!"


    "In addition, let Wen Tian appear in front of me in half an hour. Uncle Su, count the wool!"


    Gu Ming didn''t mean to be mean. In his eyes, only the enemy wanted to mend the tiger Sanxiao. However, dozens of people from the Shihu gang had already arrived. After a look at the tiger Sanxiao, he turned around and disappeared in the crowd. He didn''t know where to go.


    "Chu Feng, I despise you!"


    At the beginning, he saw solitary life in the box, and the tiger three roared naturally. At the moment, he looked at the direction where there was no figure. His face was ferocious and roared: "please mobilize all the people to prepare for war at any time. I don''t need any excuse. If I step on the Imperial City, I will kill him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    At three o''clock in the morning, gunfire was heard in a small courtyard five kilometers away from the headquarters of the Shihu gang. More than ten one handed men charged the courtyard with guns in their hands. Everyone''s face was fierce and fearless, fierce and fierce!


    "Wife, son!"


    In more than ten minutes, under the absolute thermal weapons, all the people in the courtyard were killed without casualties. Only when they rushed into the house, the man carrying a micro rush gave out a shrill cry, grief!


    The rest of the people also appeared sad and indignant color, many people silently shed tears, maybe the moment the machete fell on them would not frown, but at the moment more than 40 old women and children lying on the ground made them sad.


    In particular, the tragic scene of eight women and seven 11-12-year-old girls made their indifferent hearts tremble, because they were scoundrels before their death, and their families were all dead bodies, and more than ten eyes appeared blood red color unconsciously.


    It''s anger, it''s the look caused by grief. Only killing can make them calm down.


    At this time, outside came the roar of killing, more than a dozen men''s bodies shook, slowly stood up, eyes emerged firm color, there is a boundless killing opportunity, throw away the gun without bullets in hand, everyone''s face is that fearless look of life and death.


    At the moment, the companion of lion and tiger has already started to kill, because their companion has not come.


    A total of 200 men with a total of two hundred were killed, and the men who were killed by the attack went out in a volley.


    Half an hour later, the crowd gradually faded away, and the police completely intervened. An Audi stopped by the roadside and looked at the miserable scene inside. The corpses were everywhere. Especially when they saw more than a dozen unarmed women and girls, a touch of intolerance appeared on the faces of the car: "Wenjia, this is the lion tiger gang you support!"


    The bottom line, no doubt, call me out of trouble for a week


    Then the window closed slowly, the killer appeared in the eyes of the caller, and the car moved slowly away from here. All the police who dealt with the scene shook their heads in secret. This time, the Shihu gang was finished!


    At the same time, five hundred meters away from fengteng garden, the goat beard smelled the sky standing in front of 3000 people. His eyes were bleak and swept across the garden with a little light in the distance. A hand was raised high and dropped: "no chicken or dog left!"


    Three thousand elite of the lion tiger gang ran to fengteng garden. Wen Tian stood in the same place with no surprise and no joy in his eyes. He took the phone and said, "leader, take care of yourself. Next year''s today is the death day of Chu Feng. How could he expect that under such circumstances, we would attack him."


    "I''ll give it to you, and the man who killed me. I want to live!" At the other end of the phone came tiger three Xiao indifferent voice, and then cut off the phone.


    And this time, he can let fengteng garden destroyed countless times.


    The murder is imminent. When it is tens of meters away from fengteng garden, the elite members of the Shihu Gang all roar like a sky shaking roar, and their feet move faster towards fengteng garden. The dark clouds oppress the city, and bloodthirsty murders emerge.


    "It''s not going to thunder tonight, isn''t it going to rain?" At the moment, in Zhang yun''er''s room, Zhang yun''er, who is struggling to get Chu Feng and her own room for fear of thunder, opens her eyes and ignores the shouts and murders that erupt at the moment. She just looks at Chu Feng with divine eyes.


    "Isn''t it a storm now?" Chufeng laughs and hugs the soft and fragrant woman. He says in his heart that the next time he sees Li Ji, he must do himself good.


    Zhang Yuner narrowed his eyes: "I said, it''s the weather!"


    Chu Feng coughed and didn''t want Zhang yun''er to be so persistent. Looking at the woman''s serious look, she seemed to have to know why. Chu Feng touched her nose awkwardly: "if I said I lied to you on purpose, I wanted to hold you to sleep. Do you believe it?"


    "Letter!" Zhang yun''er didn''t have the slightest hesitation to return a way, pause to add a sentence: "just, the heart language is in, you can''t be like this!"


    After that, Chu Feng turned her back to him in a daze. The corners of her mouth unconsciously raised a smile and then closed her eyes. As for the attack on fengteng garden, she didn''t seem to worry at all. She believed in the youth around her.


    Chu Feng patted her head and told the woman''s mind. You don''t have to guess. She also got out of bed and went to the window. The dark crowd was coming into fengteng garden from every corner. There were only 500 wind doors in the garden, but Chu Feng didn''t mean to be worried.


    Turning around, Zhang yun''er, who was originally facing her back, did not know when she would turn around and look at Chu Feng without blinking. At that moment, Chu Feng''s back gave her a kind of artistic conception of ancient monarch''s presence in the world!


    "Why, think I''m handsome?"


    Chufeng smiles and squats down to look at Zhang Yuner who blinks her beautiful eyes. She and Yao Qianxue seem to be a kind of person, but Zhang Yuner, who is even colder than Yao Qianxue, is also lovely. Chu Feng finds that she has no immunity to this kind of girl, and playfully blows Zhang Yuner''s nose.Zhang Yunren shrunk and looked at Chu Feng: "handsome!" When Chu Feng showed a smile, he opened his mouth: "it''s just that your wife knows you''re flirting with her best friend. What should I do?"


    "Well, I''ll go down and have a look first."


    Chu Feng secretly said a disappointed, stand up, Zhang yun''er occasionally does not lose a little cute, but also more rational than Yao Qianxue, said, Chu Feng opened the door to leave, some things point so good, why go deep?


    Zhang yun''er looked at the closed door and touched his mouth: "why didn''t you kiss me just now?"


    Chu Feng, who went downstairs, didn''t know what Zhang yun''er said later. He just came out of the hall and looked at the scene of the battle. A strong smell of blood came with a trace of cold wind, which made people''s spirit tremble: "tiger three roar, it really can''t be measured by common sense. It''s cruel and cruel enough!"


    "The wind is low. There are 3000 people coming, and there are 1000 people a kilometer away. They will come up at any time!"


    Xia Yan came out early at the beginning of the fight. Looking at the scene of the fight, he said the information he controlled: "according to the geographical advantages of fengteng garden and so on, we can persist for 30 minutes, but after 30 minutes, it is full of variables!"


    Chu Feng looked at the time, then opened his mouth: "let the rest of the people prepare, smell the death of heaven, hand!" Then he looked at the distance, and the corner of his mouth outlined the color of fun: "do you think I''m not in the way? Don''t you know that Huang Fu Ruo die is my woman


    "How about the Dragon crossing the river? When we come to the Imperial City, we still have to set it."


    Wen Tian has already arrived outside the fengteng garden. At the moment, the gate has been broken, and hundreds of elite members of the lion tiger Gang have rushed into it. Wen Tian stands there with a machete in his hand, and his face is full of winning colors. Especially when he thinks of Wen Tianlai''s death, he will be more comfortable even if he is above ten thousand people.


    When Wen Tian fantasized about his comfortable life after driving out the wind door, he suddenly felt something. He looked back at a big tree by the road, always feeling that someone was staring at him.


    After years of vigilance, Wentian smelled the danger. He waved to ten elite members of the Shihu Gang to explore. He continued to direct the fierce battle to capture fengteng Garden: "it''s bigger than the headquarters of the Shihu gang. I didn''t know it before. If the leader moved here this time, I could own the headquarters!"


    While Wen Tian was sitting in a dream, the ten people sent out suddenly screamed. They were stunned and looked back. They only saw the ten people who had been called to the ground and their throats were bleeding.


    This time, he also saw a man in black standing there, his eyes narrowed: "are you the one who killed the tiger leader tonight?"


    After he came back from the failed assassination of heaven and earth, he hid himself outside according to the meaning of Chu Feng. Instead of seeing the thousands of people attacking fengteng garden, he just looked at Wen Tian: "now, I am the one who killed you!"


    With a word falling down, Gu Ming quickly ran to Wen Tian and waved it with a knife, just like cutting off the years. As soon as he heard the God''s color changed, he raised his machete in his hand to block it. He who had not experienced lonely life did not have much fear for the lonely life who looked young.


    But when the two swords collided, Wen Tian felt arrogant. With a powerful knife, he directly stepped back seven or eight steps.


    Seeing the danger of Wen Tian, the people around him quickly drew closer. However, in the face of the once red level killer''s solitary life, their resistance seemed too small. Only a few knives passed by, and all the people in the way died.


    Wen Tian stabilized his body and saw that the people under him were dead. When he swept his lonely life with vigilance in his eyes, his body suddenly retreated: "give me up and kill the guy who assassinated the leader of the gang."


    Suddenly, dozens of people who couldn''t rush into fengteng garden turned their heads and rushed to the solitary life. However, with a strange smile, he turned around and retreated towards the distance. In an instant, they went tens of meters away. The speed was very fast, which made the elite members of the Shihu Gang who wanted to rush up were stunned.


    Wen Tian, who is hiding in the back, is just a military master. Although he has some ability, he is far from Wen Tianlai. If someone gives command to himself, why should he pretend to be a hero? When he looks at his lonely life, he should be scared away by his own people: "if I''m such a coward, I''ll kill me. When I''m wentianlai''s fool?"


    "At least, he''s a man!"


    Suddenly, there is a sound behind Wen Tian, which is not salty but contains a huge killing opportunity. When Wen Tian''s consciousness turns back, he just feels a pain in his back. Looking at his chest, he sees a saber coming out of his body, and then he pulls out fiercely. Wen Tian''s eyes fall on the ground blankly, so he dies?


    Seeing that Wen Tian was killed by someone who didn''t know where to come out, all the people of the Shihu gang were stunned. Yan Luo twisted his neck: "what medicine is this guy''s, so easy to use?"


    Then he looked at those who were staring at themselves and raised their hands: "goodbye!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    Death to heaven!


    This is what the people of the Shihu Gang never expected. Everyone is attacking fengteng garden. Wen Tian is behind. According to the truth, he is the safest person. But at the moment he is pierced by a knife, and it is so true that he is dead!


    Wen Tian has always been as famous as Wen Tianlai in the Shihu gang. Although Wen Tian seldom makes moves, his military value is not low. Otherwise, he would not have been able to follow Hu Sanxiao to fight down the whole Imperial City, but he is dead now!


    For a short time, Yan Luo was not in the dark. The people of the Shihu Gang came back to their senses, and the bloody violence began to dissipate completely at this moment.


    The army can''t be without commander-in-chief for one day. The morale of Wen Tian in the Shihu Gang is like a rainbow and Wen Tian is dead. Even if he controls the absolute number of people, the people of the Shihu Gang do not have the ferocity at the beginning.


    No leader!


    At this time, a row of environmental protection wood on the road behind came the sound of breaking the air, a lion tiger Gang sharp pupil fierce contraction, subconsciously drank: "crossbow arrow!"


    Two words exit, an arrow directly through his open mouth, the next moment three arrows nailed to his body, in an instant was killed vitality.


    Jidao''s fight can not use thermal weapons, according to Chu Feng''s words, I don''t use guns, I use arrows, there is no big movement, can also kill people, convenient!


    Innumerable crossbows and arrows burst out of the darkness, and all of them poured down. The people of the Shihu gang were too dense. Just under a round of crossbow shooting, hundreds of people lost their lives in an instant. Although the rest of them were not dead, they had no fighting power.


    In the dark, there was a chaotic sound of footsteps. At the next moment, a dark crowd appeared. Each person''s hands were either senleng''s blade or lethal crossbow arrow. For a time, the members of the lion tiger Gang, who were originally howling for charge, were hit back and forth.


    Many people''s hearts are out of doubt, not to say that there are only 500 people, the only way to have their own people? So where do these people come from?


    Although we don''t know the exact number of people, we can see that there are 2000 people by sight. With the guards in fengteng garden, we can smell the smell of death.


    "Stupid


    Chu Feng looked at the quiet scene, and the people of the Shihu gang were completely deterred, because under the indiscriminate shooting of crossbows, they had no strength at all: "I thought I had no support in blocking the only way through, but I didn''t know that I was going to take advantage of Huangfu family, stupid!"


    Chu Feng said twice in a row, and found that he still looked up at Tiger three Xiao. However, he was relieved when he thought of Zhou Jingxing''s news to him. Tiger three Xiao is just the spokesperson of interests. It''s true to be brave and resourceful, but that was once.


    After more than ten years of comfortable life, I am not worried about the danger in Juan, and I will inevitably eat by myself.


    Accompanied by Xia Yan, Chu Feng comes to the remaining two thousand people of the Shihu gang. Although the number of people on both sides is similar, everyone knows that as long as the crossbow arrow is put on two rounds, the formation of the Shihu gang will collapse completely. After all, Wen Tian is dead, and no one has any weight at this moment.


    "Put down your knife and don''t kill it!"


    Chu Feng indicated that Xia Yan was OK. He walked five meters in front of two thousand people. He stood in the middle of the two sides with no surprise or joy in his eyes. It was just a kind of extreme coldness: "otherwise, you know the consequences!"


    More than 2000 people stood there, each with hesitation on his face. They firmly believed that if they fought a battle, they might still be able to run out, but how could it be possible for so many of them to surrender?


    Chu Feng raised his hand decisively, and the wind gates on both sides immediately and mercilessly released a round of thousands of crossbows. The people of the Shihu Gang raised their machetes to block them. They just avoided the attack of the crossbow, but they could not escape the machetes of their companions and were completely killed by mistake.


    After a round of arrow rain, Chu Feng''s phone rang. He didn''t go to see the members of the Shihu gang who had died several hundred people again. He just stood there quietly and didn''t worry about being attacked. He pressed hands-free.


    On the other end of the phone, a woman''s voice came: "the wind is weak. The members of the 1000 lion tiger gang who blocked the support road killed 300 and captured 700!"


    In this environment where no one spoke, a word came out through the loudspeaker. Although it was very light, it could be heard. Chu Feng saw the despair and faint opening in the eyes of those members of the Shihu Gang: "take someone to sweep the five halls, don''t touch the general Hall of the Shihu Gang!"


    After cutting off the phone, Chu Feng didn''t worry about the danger of blueberry, but looked at the lion tiger gang members in front of him: "three seconds, life and death, you control it yourself!"


    Indifferent opening: "one!"


    A simple word has shocked the body of the members of the Shihu gang. They came here tonight with the intention of killing fengteng garden. However, at the moment, there are so many elite Fengmen armed with crossbows and arrows, which makes their life and death difficult to predict.


    Chu Feng did not stop to say anything, continued to make a voice: "two!"


    The left hand is also raised high at the moment. We all know what it means. The elite windgates around us also raise the crossbow in their hands. As long as the three exits of Chu Feng and that hand fall down, it will be a continuous rain of arrows. It will not be the same as the beginning. It will simply stop after one round of pouring.The sound of a knife landing sounded clear and loud, and then came the sound of the chopper landing. The sound was deafening. More than 2000 knives fell at the same time. No one understood the feeling.


    Chu Feng walked forward two steps, and now he is closer to the people of the Shihu Gang: "squat down!"


    The people of the Shihu Gang even put down their knives. No one doubted the killing of Chu Feng. This man was not an ordinary teenager at all. There was not much hesitation. Two thousand people squatted on the ground together. Everyone was very honest. At this moment, they understood that only when they were honest, could they live better.


    "You''ve been wronged for a while." Chu Feng glanced at them faintly, then turned and walked to one side. The people holding the crossbow still stood there. The others holding the knife did not know where to take out a long rope. It took more than 20 minutes to tie up the remaining 2000 members of the lion tiger gang.


    Chu Feng stood at the door of the hall, looking at the members of the Shihu Gang said faintly: "take them to the back. If you make trouble, you can kill them directly and fill the lake!"


    It''s like soldiers who were forcibly requisitioned in ancient times. Two thousand people were forced to go to the back of fengteng garden by 500 wind doors with crossbows and arrows. There was a high and not low hillside, but behind the hillside was a cliff more than 30 meters high, and below was an artificial lake.


    The people of the Shihu Gang emerged desolately, but under the absolute threat of force, even if they were unwilling to do so, they all went to the back and squatted there, only to pray that the tiger Sanxiao could come to save them.


    "There is little wind. What will these people do in the end?"


    Xia Yan asked people to clean up their own people and the bodies of the lion tiger gang. At the same time, he also asked, "you don''t want to kill all of them, do you?"


    "Do you think I''m so bloody?" Chu Feng shook his head and looked at the corpses thrown into the truck. He felt extremely sad: "how come they are human beings? They just chose such a road. Moreover, this is the imperial city. It''s nothing to kill the opponent in the battle. But if I have to kill someone to control the victory, I will be killed every minute."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Xia Yan''s heart also relaxed a little. Just now he was really worried that Chu Feng would destroy 2000 people.


    "Lonely life!" Chu Feng looked at the lonely life who was walking slowly: "although there are only two people in the Shihu sect, the hall leaders at the entrance of the five halls are also good at it. I will give you one night. From tomorrow on, there will be only three roars of tigers and no more generals in the group!"


    Gu Ming didn''t object to it and didn''t agree. He just turned around and left indifferently. He was a killer. He had many ways to kill people. He would not ask Chu Feng how to do it. He would only do things according to orders.


    "Less wind, what about me?" Yan Luo, who came from the other side, patted his chest: "with your medicine, my wound is 70% better. If you want that drunkard to kill the hall leader, I will kill tiger Sanxiao."


    "You can''t!"


    Chu Feng looked at Yan Luo and said that he almost vomited blood: "although tiger Sanxiao has been killed alone, the tiger without teeth is still a tiger after all. You also have injuries. Forget it. I don''t want to collect the corpse for you!"


    "Chu Feng, don''t look down on people!" Yan Luo immediately jumped up and pointed to Chu Feng and said, "dare you bet me that tomorrow morning I will put the head of tiger Sanxiao in front of you to let you know my strength!"


    "No, you are too weak, and now is not the time for tiger Sanxiao to die."


    Chu Feng once again said that Yan Luo was helpless. He shook his head and said, "so even if you want to kill him now, I won''t let you go. The imperial city is not a foreign country. Killing people here is not so simple. Many times, even if some people put their necks in front of you, you dare not start."


    Yan Luo lost his temper at all by Chu Feng''s words, and went to the other side with a long sigh. He found that he and Chu Feng had a lonely life to talk to. He was looking for abuse. He was thinking about his health. He wanted to find a little dignity.


    Xia Yan didn''t open his mouth until Yama left: "there is little wind. The actual value of Yama''s force is very strong. Why not let him go?"


    "I know, but Hu Sanxiao is not dead yet. At least the people in the back must give up on him. Otherwise, we can kill him now, and maybe there will be a dragon Sanxiao tomorrow." He just shakes his head. It''s not natural for him to shake his head.


    This is the Imperial City, step by step startled, such as walking on thin ice, if not careful, it will be doomed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    The next morning ushered in a heavy rain, which added to the already oppressive atmosphere of the imperial city.


    In the headquarters of the Shihu Gang, tiger Sanxiao stood in the hall with arms suspended, looking at the bodies on the floor. His expression was neither angry nor happy, but a kind of extreme cold.


    After soothing Wen Tian''s eyes, Hu Sanxiao directly sat on the ground. Yesterday, the Shihu gang was the first gang in the imperial city. But today, although the status of the Shihu Gang is still the same, it is already the appearance of the West Mountain in the eyes of many people.


    In addition to the tiger Sanxiao, the rest of the Shihu Gang died. Wen Tianlai and Wen Tian, who he relied on, also died one after another. Although the Guanggan commander was exaggerating, it was almost the same.


    "Help leader, Wen Shao asks for a meeting!"


    In the husanxiao secret Road, when the Chu wind was despised, an elite of the Shihu Gang came in, with a sad look on his face. Overnight, all the backbone of the Shihu gang were killed, which made people feel more and more frightened. They did not look at the corpses on the ground as much as possible, and the elite of the Shihu Gang bowed their heads.


    A sharp color appeared in the eyes of tiger Sanxiao: "please!"


    Within a short time after the elite of the Shihu Gang left, Wen Aojun, wearing a hat and sunglasses, walked into the hall and was stunned to see the corpse on the ground. However, he regained his composure and walked to the side of the tiger Sanxiao: "we know everything about last night. The master asked me to ask you, are you still ok?"


    Tiger three Xiao huge body stood up, eyes burst out of a fierce look to Wen Ao Jun.


    "Please your mother!"


    Tiger three Xiao suddenly burst out a punch in Wen Ao Jun''s face, and a ferocious look appeared on his face: "still say whether I can, do you want to die? Although your surname is Wen, you''re just a collateral of the literary family. You don''t know when you''re going to become a full-time official. Why don''t you tell Wen always that you''re such a bastard to start it? "


    Wen Ao Jun didn''t expect tiger three Xiao to do it himself without saying a word. After the pain, he roared: "tiger three Xiao, you don''t forget who gave you everything today. Do you dare to move me?"


    With a sound of drawing a knife, Hu Sanxiao stood in front of Wen Ao Jun with a knife and pointed to him: "if you are not Wen, you are already a corpse. I will take the initiative to explain the matter last night to Mr. Wen. Don''t think that I don''t know that the person who sent you is Zhihua. He has long wanted someone to replace me."


    "In addition, I will tell Mr. Wen the cause of the matter. If he insists on changing people, I will not say a word. Now, go away!"


    Feeling the fierce killing opportunity of tiger three Xiao, all the words that Wen Ao Jun thought before he came could not be used in general. He slowly stepped back on the ground and left Hu Sanxiao for four or five meters before he stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at him: "tiger three Xiao, you should always remember that unless you have unlimited wind and light all your life."


    Coldly left a word, Wen Aojun looked fierce and left the headquarters of the Shihu Gang, but he was also worried about the cause of tiger Sanxiao telling the man Wen.


    Others don''t know, but Wen Aojun''s own heart is very clear. If he hadn''t asked Wentian to send a servant to work, Chu Feng would not have pointed his finger at the Imperial City, at least not in a short period of time. But when he thought of his marriage with Yan Ruyu, Wen Aojun''s self-confidence recovered a little.


    He believed that Wenhua would find Yan Ruyu.


    "Wenlao, Sanxiao has come to apologize!"


    Not long after Wen Aojun left, Hu Sanxiao dialed a phone that had not been dialed for several years, and his ferocious face turned to shame: "the lion tiger gang has no soldiers but me. I''m sorry!"


    There was silence on the other end of the phone, and it took about three minutes for an old man to say a voice full of vicissitudes: "more than ten years ago, I saw that you were hot blooded and have backbone, so I moved my mind to cultivate you. Why do you want to say so unfulfilled words today?"


    "I already know the specific cause. I don''t blame you for this. I can only blame old Su''s granduncle for his bad intentions. You hit yourself at the muzzle of a gun."


    Hu Sanxiao began to say that he wanted to talk about all the things that Wen Ao Jun had brought up, but he just said it. If he really wanted him to do that, he didn''t disdain it. Failure is failure, and there is no excuse to get rid of it!


    However, hearing the understanding of the old man''s words, Hu Sanxiao''s heart was still more or less comfortable, and he said gratefully: "thank you for your understanding. But today''s affairs, I occupy half of the responsibility. Last night, I didn''t impulsively move, which would not cause such a loss."


    "It''s normal to fail. It''s important to get back the field after failure."


    On the other side of the phone, the old man''s voice has become Xiao Sha breath: "I know your difficulties now, and I can''t help you too much. Liu Gu will come to find you today. After all, you are the person I brought out, but this is my last time to help you. If you can''t, withdraw, the next one, iron blooded, cruel!"


    "Liu Gu?" Hu Sanxiao''s body was shocked. As a potential chess player of the literary school, he naturally knew what kind of people he had under his master. After a moment of stupefication, he appeared a color of joy: "thank you, Mr. Wen. I promise that Chu Feng can''t set off a storm in the Imperial city. What''s more, he will take the agency right of Huangcheng fengteng medicine according to your will."


    "You can do it by yourself. The times are different. Fighting and killing are all for the sake of interests."At the other end of the phone, the old man cut off the phone with a sigh. What tiger Sanxiao didn''t know was that when the old man hung up the phone, he was full of helplessness. He didn''t know that the old man was guilty and gave up his compensation.


    Similarly, Hu Sanxiao didn''t know that the old man sent someone to give Hu Sanxiao the last chance to save himself, in order to drive Chu Feng away or kill him. Only in this way can Hu Sanxiao have a chance to survive.


    At the moment the tiger three Xiao more is thinking about the coming people, Liu gu!


    Hu Sanxiao has only seen him twice in total, but his legend is not strange. The top ten in the red list, a master level figure, once killed more than 140 bandits in Shanxi with one knife and one person more than 20 years ago, and became a legendary figure in the underground world of the Chinese dynasty.


    Thinking of him as the master''s ultimate guard to help himself, Hu Sanxiao felt comfortable all over and waved his big hand: "come on, pack up the bodies of Wen Junshi and bury them in a thick way. In addition, prepare the most splendid banquet for me. I want to meet the wind for the distinguished guests!"


    Standing outside the hall of the lion tiger gang members Qi Qi Leng, this time should not think of a way to resist the wind door? Why do you have to hold a banquet to receive distinguished guests?


    It''s just that tiger Sanxiao is the absolute authority in the Shihu gang. Although many people are puzzled, they still deal with the things he told them quickly according to what Hu Sanxiao said. The originally dreary and depressed headquarters of the Shihu gang has become active again.


    People who don''t know think the Shihu Gang is making fun of themselves!


    "I did a good job last night. Next, I''ll have a good rest for two days, and then I''ll fight against the storm!"


    At the same time, in the fengteng garden, Chu Feng patted his lonely shoulder. Last night, he went out alone for four hours and killed the rest of the backbone personnel of the Shihu gang. Now the Shihu Gang thinks that there is only one commander, husanxiao. Chu Feng''s mouth is unconsciously smiling.


    "Five catties of meat and wine!" Gu Ming looked at Chu Feng''s hand clapped on his body and wanted to get rid of it. But after thinking about it, he said something that made everyone dumbfounded. Then he walked to one side of the tree and sat down in a look that people couldn''t understand.


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, but still told people to prepare wine and meat each five catties, and then looked at blueberry: "how did you come?"


    Chufeng originally meant to let fat Yao bring people to the imperial city. At first, he thought it was like this. But last night''s phone call was from lemmier. I knew that this woman was dishonest. However, at that time, there was a big war, so I didn''t want to say anything more.


    "I''m the leader of the Jade Scorpion group. No one knows more about the operation of the Jade Scorpion group than I do. You have to fight in the imperial city because of the lack of wind. So in order to get the most accurate information, make the most effective arrangement, so I''m here."


    Although blueberry said it was very reasonable, but Chu Feng left eye flashed a light color, playfully went forward to pull her right hand: "I don''t think you are worried that other people can''t provide me with information, but you are not a stable woman?"


    Roll up the woman''s sleeve, Chu Feng took out the medicine bottle and sprinkled the powder on the long scar: "that''s a good hand, leave scar, be careful after you don''t dare to go to your bed!"


    There was a trace of warmth in her heart, and a blush appeared on her face, but then she disappeared: "the group leader asked me to come. She said I could die, but you can''t!"


    "Your team leader?"


    After chufeng sprinkled the powder, his body was shocked and he tried not to think about it these days when he came to the imperial city. But at the moment, when she talked about it, she also remembered her little aunt with double personality. She seemed to be about to marry Huangfu Wenren?


    LAN Meier is one of the few people who know that Lin Yulin is a Jade Scorpion. Seeing the melancholy color on Chu Feng''s face at the moment, she only thinks about the rest of things because of her family affection.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    All the disturbances were brewing. On the second day of the war, Chu Feng entered Huangcheng college. How could he be counted as a student? After all, he wanted to be plain and ordinary.


    The battle between the wind gate and the Shihu gang has been spread out to a certain extent. All the causes are caused by the lion tiger gang. Finally, Chu Feng gives a hundred million yuan settlement for this. Only after tiger Sanxiao collects the money, he sends people to kill. Fortunately, the wind gate is so sharp and fearless that the crisis is resolved.


    Of course, this is just the news. Many people secretly know that Chu Feng planned the underground world of the Imperial City, and had already prepared a net for Hu Sanxiao to jump. Otherwise, how to explain that under the siege of tiger Sanxiao, fengteng garden is still ok?


    It''s just these things, even if many people know, they won''t say it. It''s none of your business!


    "Did you hear that? The lion tiger Gang, the biggest gang in the Imperial City, was crippled by the wind gate of Jianghai. All the generals are dead, and only the leader Hu Sanxiao is left. "


    "I knew it yesterday. I also know that chufeng of Fengmen is the boss of fengteng group. I heard that the last two days are going to have a final battle with the Shihu gang."


    There was still more than an hour in class. Chu Feng casually walked into the small garden of Huangcheng college and sat down. Just as soon as he sat down, some people talked about the battle between the lion tiger gang and the damper the night before yesterday. The words were vivid, as if they were on the scene.


    "Just you, the bus, people can''t look up to the wind!"


    As soon as the girl''s words were finished, some men beside him laughed and looked at the girl with blazing eyes: "you don''t know. I heard that fengshao is the son-in-law of the first Huangfu family in Jianghai. The eldest lady is much better than you. You can''t do it!"


    A man next to him shook his head: "what year is your almanac? I heard that the eldest lady of Huangfu family is several years older than Feng Shao. It''s just a game. The woman with less wind is Shen Xiuqin, vice president of fengteng group!"


    Everyone''s comments fell into Chu Feng''s ears, with a wry smile in his heart. There was really no airtight wall in this era. Although these people knew only one-sided things, it was almost like that. When talking about women, Chu Feng thought of Lin Yulin and Yao Xin on the bed.


    I don''t know how they are now?


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng stood up and chose to walk on this road, so he had to go all the way. Just a few steps out of the way, chufeng stopped and looked at the people coming towards him. He whispered that the earth is really small!


    Wang Ting and Zhang Siqi are at the side of a tall and handsome young man, especially Wang Ting and his wife. Their faces are full of that kind of flattering smile. On the other side, Zhang Shan also looks at the tall and handsome young man with a little deep meaning, as if she would like to appear immediately.


    When Chu Feng saw them, they also saw Chu Feng standing in front of her. Zhang Siqi frowned and then turned her head to one side, as if she did not know.


    "You see, that''s not Zhang Siqi, who was still pestering Chu Feng a while ago, but now he''s getting involved with Lu Kai?"


    "What do you know? They are also called chufeng, and he is also called chufeng. But it is a heaven and an underground. Who is Lu Kai? Zhang Siqi will definitely choose."


    "What''s more, it seems that Zhang Siqi''s parents are attracted to Lu Kai. Chu Feng certainly has no chance to spend time with the fifth school."


    When people from both directions stopped, they immediately got a new topic from the students who had been talking about it. They all looked at Chu Feng with their eyes. A while ago, Chu Feng and Zhang Siqi were in pairs in school, but they all saw it. Some men were very jealous.


    At the moment, seeing Zhang Siqi seem to be walking with another tall young man, they feel that this should be the case in their hearts, and a kind of morbid idea of the people''s heart appears.


    "Oh, Chu Feng!"


    Wang Ting is just a short-term Leng Shen to laugh, today''s dress is also elegant, but how to lose the temperament of the woman stepped forward a few steps: "how, a few days ago I didn''t give you and Siqi together, after beating me, now still want to entangle?"


    Zhang Siqi, who had turned her head to one side, frowned slightly at Chu Feng, and subconsciously felt that he was here to find himself.


    "Auntie, speak with conscience, but I don''t care to explain."


    As for the girl who shakes her head behind her, she can only show her interest in teaching


    Wang Ting''s simple and calm words made her face embarrassed, but she didn''t want to let Chu Feng go. She laughed: "yes, your family is poor. Naturally, you have to work hard to go to school. Unlike us, Siqi, we will sign up with famous directors for this year''s new year''s Eve, which will be broadcast on the group TV station at that time."


    "Well, go ahead and study hard. You can earn eight thousand a month after graduation."


    Chu Feng walked directly past. At this time, he didn''t speak, but Lu Kai, who was silent, stepped forward to block Chu Feng: "are you also called Chu Feng?"Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at his warm smile, but he never showed off his arrogant Lu Kai: "what''s the matter?"


    "Zhang Siqi is my girlfriend!" Lu Kai spoke directly. It seemed that there was no need for polite words to talk to Chu Feng: "I''ve heard about you and her, but my aunt and uncle have explained to me clearly, so I don''t care, but what I want to say now is.


    She''s going to be with me soon, and I don''t want you to get close to her. As a man, you have to rely on your fists to get everything, your ability to prove your sense of existence, not to cling to a woman. "


    "And I''ll forget about you beating your aunt. But next time, there are so many prisons in Beijing, there will always be one suitable for you!"


    Lu Kai raised a smile: "isn''t it?"


    "Yes, men should be!" Chu Feng nodded his head seriously, which was to admit Lu Kai''s words. When everyone showed sarcasm, Chu Feng said with a smile: "you are now in your twenties. Get rid of your family, your halo, and stand at the starting point with me. What do you have more than me?"


    Lu Kai''s expression was stiff. Chu Feng continued: "I don''t deny that what you said is right, but don''t use it on your own body. Lu Kai, the eldest son of the Lu family in the Imperial City, whose father is the Minister of culture, entered Huangcheng college by relationship at the age of 18, founded Wenkai film and television company at 19, and made great progress all the way."


    "Tell me, is this your ability or the power of your family?"


    Chu Feng''s words were very sharp, which made all the sarcasm on all faces solidified. Lu Kai''s original gentle appearance appeared a bit ferocious. At the moment, Chu Feng''s words combined with what he had just said was just a slap in the face.


    "Jealousy?"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a chuckle. His words were full of sarcasm: "I will envy those who create everything by their own hands, and I will envy those who strive to advance without relying on the family. But my jealousy will never give the second generation who will die if they leave the family greenhouse!"


    Lu Kai stood there with his fists clenched. The blue veins on his face burst out. Chu Feng hit him hard in the face just now, which made him unable to refute. There was a sinister look in his eyes. You''d better be so smart all the time.


    "Lu Shao, don''t pay attention to what Chu Feng said. He is jealous of your good birth and typical hatred of wealth. He doesn''t need to care about such people."


    Lu Kai said: "I''m not in a good mood to see Lu''s coming out of the Academy, even if he''s not in a good mood to see Lu''s coming into the Academy."


    Wang Ting''s flattery made Lu Kai in a better mood. She just looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, but her eyes still unconsciously flashed a gloomy color: "I''ll bother my aunt and uncle!"


    Zhang Siqi frowned and looked at the back of Chu Feng''s leaving, and sighed in her heart. How could she not see that he was such a person? Even if I had exposed his true face, he didn''t need to confront others like this. It was too aggressive!


    But that''s all. Zhang Siqi has fully accepted the arrangement of her parents, waiting for Lu Kai to make something for her, and the two are together. Chu Feng, she should have left in a dream.


    When Lu Kai and Lu Kai left, Chu Feng, who came to the teaching building, was stopped by Zhang Yuner: "Jin Xiaoqi is coming in the afternoon. I heard that you have a good relationship with her. Go with me, take photos and sign my name!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    Dibai Hotel, 3pm!


    Today''s Dibai hotel is very busy. From 10 o''clock in the morning to now, there are a lot of luxury cars coming. Although there are luxury cars, there are many more today.


    Because today is the day when the film and television media of Xiangjiang Huo''s group wants to cooperate with Huangcheng Wenkai film and Television Co., Ltd., Huo bin, known as the ghost talent director, will sign this year''s New Year film shooting on behalf of the Huo group and Wenkai film and Television Co., Ltd., which has attracted many people who want to explore business opportunities.


    On the 28th floor of the hotel, a sunny girl suddenly burst into a bright smile when she saw her face coming in. She wanted to embrace her in the past, but when she saw many people here, she finally stood there holding back her joy.


    Chu Feng stood at the door with a helpless face. Originally, she wanted to spend the day quietly today, but she was kidnapped by Zhang yun''er. The reason is that you kiss me, and you don''t want to tell the heart language!


    "Xinliu, you all go out. I want to talk to him about something."


    The bright and sunny girl is Jin Xiaoqi, who was taken back to the south of the cold desert by Liu Mo, and has been banned until two days ago when the Xiangjiang Huo group invited her. Her mother, out of long-term consideration, let Jin Xiaoqi come to China again. Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, she calmly said to Cui Xinliu.


    "Am I your employer, or is Liu Zhixin your employer?" Jin Xiaoqi frowned and worried. Although he came to China, he was still lack of freedom.


    Cui Xinliu chuckled bitterly and waved to let the makeup artist and the bodyguard go out. She just summoned up the courage to open her mouth when she passed by Chu Feng: "little wind. Didn''t Xia Yan come with you?"


    Chufeng had already caught Cui Xinliu''s Thoughts on Xia Yan. Although this woman was snobbish, she was still OK at the bottom of her heart. She said with a smile, "fengteng garden, welcome to be a guest when you have time."


    "Good!" Cui Xinliu was originally made boring by Jin Xiaoqi with a smile on her face. She has a special feeling for Xia Yan. Seeing Chu Feng do not put on any airs at the moment, she is naturally happy to say so.


    "Miss Jin, this is Zhang Yuner, a fan of you."


    After Cui Xinliu took people out and closed the door, Chu Feng said to Jin Xiaoqi with a smile. He was very calm: "I know that you have come to China again and come to the imperial city. I hope I can take pictures with you or something."


    Jin Xiaoqi originally wanted to talk, but touched Zhang Yuner standing on one side and nodded: "of course you can!"


    "Trouble!" Zhang Yuner nodded politely and handed his mobile phone to Chu Feng. Then he went over and took Jin Xiaoqi''s shoulder. Without too much communication, he quickly took a few pictures. After Zhang yun''er wanted to sign, Chu Feng just wanted to say that he could go. Jin Xiaoqi said, "well, can I talk to you about something?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, look at Zhang yun''er, this is Su Xinyu''s spy!


    Zhang yun''er walked to the door of the room and said, "thank you for bringing me to Miss Jin today."


    The door slammed shut. Chu Feng knew that Zhang yun''er meant he would not tell Su Xinyu. Looking at Jin Xiaoqi, he suddenly changed into a sad look: "well, what''s the matter?"


    "You are a villain Don''t want to, Jin Xiaoqi opened his mouth directly jumped out of two words, in Chu Feng did not know what happened, directly came over to hold him: "you know I don''t like Liumo, but why do you want him to take me back, do you know I was crying?"


    Chu Feng''s two hands were stiff there, a little embarrassed: "Miss Jin, can you let me go again?"


    Jin Xiaoqi stubbornly shook his head: "it''s not!" In Chu Feng''s stunned look, he picked up his mobile phone and took a photo with a sweet smile: "this time, even if you let the people of the Liu family take me back, I''m not afraid. At that time, I''ll find the media to blow this photo out and say you''re my man."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and felt the swelling in front of the girl and said, "Miss Jin, what are you playing with? It''s because I asked Liu Mo to take you back. Are you retaliating in disguise?"


    "I like you!" Xiaojin said: "I don''t know how to help you, but I don''t know how to help you."


    When Chu Feng was about to open his mouth, Jin Xiaoqi continued: "maybe you will say that''s your duty, but I know that if you change to another bodyguard and send me back to the south of Hanhuang, it will be completed as a task. You will not offend people like Liu Mo, but you will not hesitate to do it."


    "Maybe you think it''s normal, but I know that under such circumstances, you will save me. If I become your woman, you will love me more, won''t you?"


    What Jin Xiaoqi said Chu Feng didn''t know how to answer. All he could say was that Jin Xiaoqi''s thoughts were different from those of normal people. However, when he thought of himself today, Chu Feng shook his head: "Miss Jin, you are still young, and later you will gradually understand that you are just a misconception caused by a good feeling.


    I Chu Feng is just a person licking blood on the tip of a knife. I don''t deserve to be liked by you. We should calm down and our friends are more suitable for us. "


    Jin Xiaoqi let go of Chu Feng and looked at him bitterly in his eyes: "do you hate me?"Chu Feng shakes his head: "do not hate!"


    "If you don''t hate it, you just like me. Why can''t you be together?" Taking Chu Feng''s words, Jin Xiaoqi replied, "or are you afraid of Liu''s consortium, so you dare not accept me? In Jianghai University, I sang my heart''s song to you in Jianghai University. Do you still want to refuse me?"


    Chu Feng looks at Jin Xiaoqi with consternation, doesn''t hate that is like? What''s the logic?


    But Jin Xiaoqi did not give Chu Feng an opportunity to open his mouth, and directly hugged him again: "so don''t deny it. If you like me, I''ll be together. Although I can''t help myself, as long as you nod my head, I don''t care about myself. I like you!"


    Chu Feng''s body is stiff again. She feels numb on her scalp, but Jin Xiaoqi suddenly kisses chufeng. The latter is stunned and feels the softness of her lips. She wants to push it away. However, Jin Xiaoqi hugs her tightly and seems to be contagious. Chu Feng holds her subconsciously and kisses Jin Xiaoqi''s delicate red lips.


    Until the door was knocked, two people separated, Jin Xiaoqi''s eyes showed a successful smile: "see you kiss me more powerful, you must like me, so decided!"


    "Miss Kim, the party has begun. Mr. Huo asked me to invite you down." The door opens when Jin Xiaoqi says please come in. Cui Xinliu walks in. After saying this, she sees the luster on Jin Xiaoqi''s mouth. She looks at Chu Feng, who is facing her back. What can they do?


    "Remember to wait for me. I''ll go down now."


    Jin Xiaoqi didn''t notice Cui Xinliu''s eyes, and said to Chu Feng. In Cui Xinliu''s incomprehensible and shocked eyes, Jin Xiaoqi gave chufeng a kiss on his face, and then left the room like an elf.


    "I said I was forced, do you believe it?" Chu Feng turns back, Jin Xiaoqi is no longer there, Cui Xinliu is just standing there with a bitter smile.


    "I believe that the wind is not enough for you to rest. I will go first."


    Cui Xinliu was excited to come back to her mind. She said to Miss Jin that she really liked Chu Feng. She left the room quickly to catch up with Jin Xiaoqi. She wanted to tell Liu''s people, otherwise Jin Xiaoqi and Chu Feng really made something, and the responsibility was her.


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath and was ready to leave when the phone rang. Seeing the area code from the classic blue above, he drew a soft color from the corner of his eye and connected: "Xiaowei?"


    "Brother


    At the other end of the phone came a voice of changing voice, with a rough and masculine meaning, calling out as if shouting: "the group of bastards in the district just came. They said that mother''s cemetery is buried, which is not in accordance with the laws of the Chinese dynasty, but also that our house is against the construction and needs to be demolished."


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly cooled down: "don''t worry, speak slowly!"


    It turned out that a few hours ago, in Linjia village, outside the suburb of dianlanxuan City, people from the district suddenly arrived with more than ten cars. They didn''t say anything and smashed the house where Chu Feng used to live. In addition, he said that his adoptive mother''s tomb would be removed and could not be buried in the ground.


    After listening to his younger brother''s words, Chu Feng was shrouded in a layer of frost, and finally said faintly: "I''ll ask someone to give you a sum of money. Mother''s tomb is indeed a little chilly. Please ask someone to move mother''s tomb to Jiulong Mountain. The highest standard is from New soil. You don''t care about the house for the time being, and we''ll talk about it later."


    There was a silence at the other end of the phone. Finally, a voice came: "brother, I listen to you. The uncles and aunts next door are willing to help. They can handle it today."


    "Go ahead and do it. It won''t go away like this." Chu Feng showed a reluctant smile, admonished, and then cut off the phone, his eyes burst out with a terrible look: "I hope you don''t challenge my bottom line, otherwise, don''t blame me!"


    "Go down with me and hear that many stars are coming!"


    When Chu Feng Nuo was talking to herself, Zhang yun''er came in with a little expectation in her eyes. Chu Feng looked at her eyes and temporarily scattered the things from Dian LAN: "if the people of Imperial College knew that the school flowers were chasing stars, what would they think? You are no worse than those obviously!"


    Zhang yun''er just turned around and stared at Chu Feng: "wife''s best friend, refuse to flirt!"


    Chu Feng is stunned and finally laughs. However, he feels very comfortable with Zhang yun''er''s personality. Occasionally, a sentence always makes people feel very relaxed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    The so-called cocktail party is nothing more than to create opportunities for people in need. Chu Feng has no interest in it at all. Finally, Zhang Yuner returns to fengteng garden with a very unhappy drag car.


    "Do women love Star hunting?"


    Looking at Zhang yun''er, who was unhappy after getting out of the car, Chu Feng shook his head incomprehensibly and looked at the blue mei''er who was coming. He was stunned: "you are so beautiful today!"


    "Can you make it stinky?"


    Chu Feng rolled her eyes, and after blumei followed Murong Bing, she became more and more female. However, when she looked at her face in a bad mood, she said, "go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    "Look at you. I almost can''t remember it." She patted her head and thought of business. She handed a post to Chu Feng: "in the morning, after you went to school, the lion tiger helped to get a post."


    Chu Feng took over and opened it for a look, and finally laughed: "tiger three roar deserves to control the underground world of the imperial city for more than ten years. It''s courageous!"


    This is a post about Fengmen''s battle in the dream Camel Mountain of the Imperial City, the battle of life and death, and each one''s destiny. If anyone loses, he will take the initiative to quit the Imperial City, and the winner will become the master of the underground world of the imperial city.


    Closed the post in the hand, Chu Feng did not show a trace of redundant look: "what news?"


    "According to the Jade Scorpion group news, and you fight, not tiger three Xiao." "Because the headquarters of the Shihu Gang is heavily guarded recently, the news we''ve got is that there''s a man coming to the lion tiger Gang a few days ago, and even the tiger three howls have a lot of respect for him."


    "So I speculate that this is the foundation of the tiger''s three roars. The man is definitely not an ordinary person."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and calculated in his mind that husanxiao could become the supreme overlord of the imperial city. The support of the literati was one aspect, and his own ability was still there. The first battle the other night was a shipwreck in the sewer, and he didn''t think about danger. If Hu Sanxiao really felt a sense of crisis, it would not be easy.


    At this time, blueberry''s mobile phone rings, answers after the opening: "little wind, there is a Hummer outside the fengteng garden, someone wants to see you."


    "Hummer? Let him come Chufeng frowned at her words, but then she seemed to know who was coming. She said to the phone and waited with chufeng in the garden.


    Since the first battle with the Shihu Gang, fengteng garden has been completely controlled. The wind door has spent a lot of money to acquire some industries around it, so as to create a place with fengteng garden as the center. Now, within 500 meters, fengteng garden covers the whole area.


    It''s just that if the fierce wind blows through the gate of the Royal horse, it''s not very early for the fierce horse to enter the garden if it''s hit by the wind.


    "I don''t have so much trouble going to Zhongnanhai!"


    When the door opened, Li Ji''s loose and unruly voice came, with a sense of indifference. But at the moment when he came out, he let everyone straighten up and his eyes showed their vigilance: "Chu Feng, next time, you will give me a red card pass just like Zhongnanhai, so that I won''t have to wait next time."


    Li Ji''s appearance is beyond Chu Feng''s expectation, but also seems to be in reason, but helplessly goes forward with a smile: "please, do not bury and eliminate!"


    "Ha ha ha, I''m not going to bury you, but I''m here to send you news." Li Ji ha ha''s smile, look around no one, low voice mouth: "lion tiger help contact you?"


    "What do you know?"


    Li Ji''s words brightened Chu Feng''s eyes and looked at Li Ji, who was unruly and unruly, but could not be despised: "in the morning, I was sent a battle note to invite my Fengmen to fight for life and death on mengtuoshan, which determined the future direction of Jidao in the imperial city."


    Li Ji seemed not to be surprised to shake his head: "my idea is, you still don''t go!"


    Chu Feng invited Li Ji to go to one side of the pavilion and sit down: "how do you say that?"


    "Everyone knows that the Shihu Gang is supported by the literati, but they know that the literati never admit it, so no one can do anything to the literati." Li Ji sat down and said, "but it''s very difficult for him to give up the lion tiger Gang even though he has been under pressure. It has brought a lot of benefits to the literati."


    At that time, as a member of the Imperial City, the master Wen, as a member of the Imperial City, cultivated a force in order to add a great achievement. That is to say, the Shihu Gang ended the era of the coexistence of the two sides of the Imperial City, and became one of the big men several years later.


    "What do you mean, Wenjia, don''t give up the lion tiger Gang?" Chu Feng is still, but also vaguely guess what, just in front of Li Ji, he did not reveal.


    "Do you know the red list?"


    Li Ji didn''t know Chu Feng''s mind, but his character was also destined that he would not hide it: "this time, although the literati acquiesced that you started with the lion tiger Gang on a certain level, they secretly sent a master, Liu Gu, who was the tenth best in the red list. This person is not compiled by the literati, but he has played a great role in today''s literary school."


    Chu Feng nodded. The territory of China''s nearly ten million square kilometers is crisscrossed with countless forces. But the only people who can truly represent the underground world of the Chinese dynasty are those 30 people or forces.China''s top 10 black list, top 10 red list, top 10 yellow list!


    The top ten people on the black list may be individuals or forces, but in any case, the people or forces that enter the black list are not just individuals with abnormal force. They may also have forces that others can''t shake at the same time.


    Like the Huangfu family, the seventh biggest crocodile on the black list, who can really shake it?


    In other words, as long as you are on the black list, even if you are an individual, you must have a strong appeal. When you move, you will be no less than a huge force.


    Li Ji saw that Chu Feng was familiar with the three lists of the underground world of the Chinese dynasty, so he did not introduce more: "there are only a few people like Liu Gu who can shake him in the whole underground world of the Chinese dynasty. This time, the lion tiger Gang''s invitation to Fengmen must be his hand. Do you think you have a chance to win?"


    Chufeng took a sip of the tea that she had prepared and asked, "I''m very curious about one thing. Who made the three lists of the Chinese and underground world, and by what basis?"


    "Ha ha, I haven''t understood this for the time being." Li Ji touched his head awkwardly, but there was a look of awe on his face: "but I have heard of the three list makers of the underground world. That was more than 30 years ago. A legendary figure was born, and the Chinese dynasty was killed. The underground world was terrified. Even in the world, it was very important.


    More than 20 years ago, he entered the first family of the Chinese dynasty by himself, slaughtered the whole family overnight, created a black list, and claimed to be the first one! "


    "The first person on the black list? Individual? " This is the first time that Chu Feng heard about the first person. Although she once told him about it, she was a fan at the top of the black list. No one knew it. At the moment, he was shocked.


    The Huangfu family called it the first family in the river and the sea. It was so deep that people could feel it. Chu Feng understood how powerful the first family would be that day. It was destroyed overnight? Chu Feng is unbelievable.


    "Yes, but it has nothing to do with us. The man has been missing for nearly twenty years." Li Ji nodded, but felt that the topic was far away: "what do you think now, Liu Gu is at least a master level figure. Although you are very strong, you and I together are not necessarily his opponents."


    "It''s hard to do, but it has to be faced."


    Chu Feng felt a headache and felt his head. Once Shentong and huangbang were No. 9, he couldn''t win it. Now Liu Gu is the tenth in the red list, which is even more difficult to shake. Shaking his head, he stood up and said, "the literati are not loyal to others, but it''s an opportunity for me to kill Liu Gu openly. How can the Shihu gang and I play?"


    "Good!" Li Ji stood up with a slap on the table, and his eyes were full of crazy look: "at 10 o''clock this evening, I will take the people from the dragon team to prevent any accidents. However, I don''t think there will be any change. Tiger Sanxiao is oppressed by you to the present situation. There is no other way but to force you to leave the imperial city."


    Chu Feng patted Li Ji on the shoulder. As one of the official mysterious forces, the Dragon Corps can''t go out casually. At the moment, Li Ji said that to himself. Li Ji must have said a lot about it, with a little gratitude.


    "This war, I will come!" When they both laughed, the lonely man who had been sitting under the tree came and threw out a sentence.


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at his lonely life. What he wanted to do in the first world war tonight was himself, but he asked curiously, "are you confident?"


    "The black, red and yellow three lists of the Chinese dynasty can be replaced by killing one person!" When Li Ji and Chu Feng''s eyes were all focused on him, he turned away, and the mysterious God stepped out a few steps. The voice came again: "a year ago, I killed a man, called Hongyi!"


    Gu Ming left with a word. Chu Feng didn''t know what it meant, but Li Ji fell on the ground with unsteady steps and pointed to the distant lonely life: "Chu Feng, where do you accept such abnormal?"


    Chu Feng saw that Li Ji, who had always been fearless of heaven and earth, sat down without any image. He was quite curious: "what''s the situation?"


    "Red Wing!" Li Ji stood up and patted the dust on his body and looked in awe at the direction where he could not see his lonely figure: "the first person in the red list!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    "Well, let''s go back. What''s good about this?"


    A sports car stops under the dream Camel Mountain in Xuanwu District of the imperial city. Zhang Siqi frowns and looks at the gathering of many people who seem to have a bad look. However, they are all blocked by people at the foot of the mountain, which is a little disgusted.


    "Why should I worry?"


    Zhang Nai Kai can only think about the future of her parents, just want to know how to get along with her parents


    Lu Kai''s eyes flashed a smile of success. Driving his own sports car, Lu Kai was about to go up the mountain directly. However, he was blocked by the people who came here early: "dream of Camel Mountain tonight, don''t go up!"


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Lu Kai sneered at him. Even the people of the Shihu gang were polite to him. He didn''t pay any attention to the gate that just came to the Imperial City: "I''m the eldest son of the Lu family in the Imperial City, Lu Kai!"


    The wind door elite shakes his head: "also cannot go up, this is the wind little meaning, tonight unless special, the idle person and so on cannot go up."


    "Get out of here now, or you won''t blame me for being rude."


    Zhang Siqi looks at the domineering Lu Kai and sighs in her heart. The latter thinks that this can attract Zhang Siqi, but she doesn''t know that she is relying on the strength of her family. Zhang Siqi can''t help thinking of what Chu Feng said. What do you mean by removing the family?


    Every girl has never carried an ideal prince charming, but too many things have wiped out their unrealistic dreams. At the moment, Lu Kai fully meets Zhang Siqi''s standards, but lacks the kind of thing that makes her interested.


    "Don''t think about him. They are destined to be people from two worlds."


    At this time, Zhang Siqi can''t help but think of the thing that Chu Feng rescued her that night, but then he shook his head to disperse. Chu Feng may be able to satisfy the girl''s restless mood, but can not give her material and power, and the world is real.


    "Don''t you go away?" At the moment, Lu Kai was completely angry, pointing to the sharp chest of the damper: "believe it or not, I''ll let someone throw you into the prison, so that you can understand the consequences of offending me, so you know how to get rid of me. I''m going to go up now."


    Although Lu Kai''s identity made him dignified, he did not dare to disobey Chu Feng''s orders.


    "Asshole!" Lu Kai was really angry. He slapped the elite on the ground and twisted his neck. When he attracted everyone''s attention, he stepped forward and stepped on the elite: "even a group of thugs dare to play cards with me. I don''t know how to write dead characters!"


    "Damn it, so arrogant, die!"


    With a cough, Lu Kai looked ferocious: "which bastard, I do your grandfather!"


    As soon as the words were finished, the faces of dozens of people who had stood behind Li Ji sank. All of them didn''t need Li Ji to say anything. When they went up to Lu Kai, they were punching and kicking, joking. Who is Li Ji''s grandfather? That''s TianChao No.1. Scolding him, isn''t it for death?


    "Brother, get in the car. There''s no need to get angry with such people!" At the moment, a motorcade came and stopped at the checkpoint, the window fell down, and a hand reached out gently. Li Jiji turned his mouth and looked at Lu Kai who had been beaten: "Lu family boy? Next time you scold my grandfather, I won''t do it, but you will die too! "


    Then he opened the door of the Porsche and drove directly to the mountain from the checkpoint. The accompanying members of the Dragon Corps did not get angry and gave Lu Kai a few mouthfuls of saliva. They were all the king of war. As members of the Dragon corps, they naturally had to maintain some things.


    Are you ok


    Zhang Siqi finally regained consciousness and looked at the far away vehicle. The voice just said gave her a familiar feeling. She only saw Lu Kai, who was in a mess, but quickly got out of the car. She just saw the saliva on his body. She didn''t dare to approach: "let''s call the police. The man just hit you!"


    Lu Kai coughed repeatedly. Just now he had seen Li Ji, and raised his hand without paying attention to himself. Now he is in a great mess: "no, it''s ok if you don''t call the police. If you call the police, I will die!"


    When Zhang Siqi picked him up in disgust, Lu Kai ignored the jeering eyes of the others, and quickly returned to the car, barely holding up his strength to start the car: "go back, there is nothing to see."


    Zhang Siqi shows a slight frown. In her consciousness, Lu Kai is a person who is full of gold and jade. When she is beaten, she doesn''t investigate her. She can''t help but say, "who is that person?"


    Lu Kai was a few hundred meters away from Meng Tuo mountain in his car. He felt relaxed and opened his mouth with a little pain in his mouth. He was glad that Li Ji didn''t take him seriously: "vice chief of the Chinese dynasty!"


    "Li Ji, vice chief of the Chinese dynasty?" Zhang Siqi reflected on Lu Kai''s words, and finally his spirit was shocked: "is he not?"


    "Yes, go back. We can''t afford this man. It seems that there is little wind and it''s not easy!" Lu Kai nodded. Li Ji was the vice chief, and it was not a secret between the imperial city and even the powerful officials of the Chinese dynasty. He was the grandson of No.1 and the youngest major general of the Chinese dynasty!Zhang Siqi just nodded and fell into calm. Recalling Li Ji''s domineering foot and the hand stretched out from the Porsche, we can see Lu Kai around us. In our eyes, Lu Kai is very high, but in the eyes of those people, they see Lu Kai just as much as Lu Kai looks at us?


    "Just now you should let me teach him a lesson. The woman who robbed you should be beaten!"


    In the car to the top of Mengtuo mountain, Li Ji said with a displeased face: "and that bastard still dares to scold my grandfather. How can the Lu family cultivate such a wonderful flower? All the subordinates of the literary family are stupid!"


    "The Lu family is also a subsidiary of the literary school?" Chu Feng was still helpless Li Ji''s words, but his eyes narrowed slightly behind him.


    "Yes, the current owner of the Lu family is the Minister of culture, who is under the jurisdiction of master Wen."


    Li Ji nodded back and said that there was nothing to hide: "however, Lu Kai of the Lu family generation didn''t like politics and chose the film and television company to start. Over the past few years, she has also made several female stars popular. As for the secret of popularity, the key lies in his Lao Tzu''s power and interests."


    Thinking of Zhang Siqi in the car just now, Li Ji said with a smile: "brother, that chick is very good. How can you give up to the second ancestor of Lu Kai?"


    "It''s just a chance encounter. If you don''t have feelings, you don''t need to care."


    Chu Feng is not surprised that Li Ji knows something about himself and Zhang Siqi. If he doesn''t know, it will be strange: "but maybe I need your help in recent days. Lu Kai is a man who will report his revenge. I refuted his face in Huangcheng college. In addition, I''m angry with you now. Maybe I can vent my anger on you!"


    Li Ji burst out laughing, which made the blue Mei er who was driving in front of him and Murong Bing, who was sitting in the front passenger''s seat, not happy: "no problem. I will support you at any time and kill him."


    Chu Feng smiles and doesn''t say anything. When the car stops on it, there are already thousands of people here. In addition to the people from the wind door and the lion tiger Gang, there are many people who come to watch. Li Ji looks out and says, "the tiger three roar this time, it''s the end. If you know the glory of solitary life, what''s his expression?"


    "No one in the world can''t die." Chu Feng is just a light reply, but also has inexplicable sympathy for Hu Sanxiao. If Hu Sanxiao knows that the literati behind him decides that he can win, let him live, and if he loses, he will die. What do you think?


    When the motorcade stopped and the surrounding area was quiet, Chu Feng''s mobile phone rang out untimely. Seeing that it was not ten o''clock, Chu Feng pressed the earphone in surprise and heard a voice: "brother, we just came back. Jiulongshan management called. Mother''s new grave was splashed with dog blood and the tombstone was smashed.


    In addition, news from the village said that our house had been completely demolished and bulldozed. The news from the district was that we would be fined for illegal construction and demolition! "


    The atmosphere in the car was suddenly shrouded in a chill. Murong binglan mei''er or Li Ji''er all tensed up. No one spoke. They were curious about the content of the phone. How could Chu Feng break out such a terrible murder?


    Chu Feng tried his best to make his tone calm, but the killing machine was still uncontrollable: "use your method to deal with affairs. Whoever participates in it will kill who!"


    "Kill, kill, kill?" The voice on the other end of the phone was stunned, but then he said, "I know, brother, I will handle this matter well."


    After the phone was cut off, Chu Feng patted Li Ji on the shoulder: "my adoptive mother''s new grave was splashed with dog blood and the tombstone. Now I''ll let my brother go to work. Take care of him. I don''t want him to have an accident."


    "What, who dares to do that?" After hearing the speech, Li Ji''s face was stunned and killed. Since ancient times, the death of the Chinese dynasty was the largest. No one was allowed to do this: "don''t worry, your brother will be OK. Who else did it? Do I need help?"


    Chu Feng looked at a line of motorcade also stopped in the distance to get off the tiger three Xiao, took a deep breath: "things always need to be done one by one, but it seems that I and the literati will not die forever!"


    Li Ji narrowed his eyes when he heard the speech, but then he seemed to want to understand something with a soft smile: "it seems that if you don''t die, you won''t die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    "It''s really lively today."


    For the time being, Li Ji looks out of the window and tries to relax the atmosphere: "is there any pressure?"


    Chu Feng believed in his brother, so he didn''t have much to worry about. As long as he had nothing to worry about, Chu Feng was not afraid of any pressure at last. He looked at the crowd outside the window and said, "there are a lot of people. Huangfu family members are here, good!"


    When the door opened, dozens of people in black appeared directly. Those who could follow Chu Feng must be the most elite existence of the damper. At the moment, it just gave people a sense of depression. The crowd said in their hearts that the growth and rise of the damper was not accidental.


    Dozens of people in black quickly scattered in various positions, in order to ensure that there is no dead corner to protect the Chu wind.


    When the crowd saw this scene, they were subconsciously silent, but then they looked at the Porsche. Soon after the rise of the damper, the name of Chu Feng became the crown city. After all, no one was not interested in the second Mr. Du. It seemed like a city, but the meaning was different.


    When the door opened, the smart and charming girl was like Murong Bing, who could melt a man at any time. When he got out of the car, he immediately attracted many people''s eyes and sighed secretly that the master of the damper was really extraordinary!


    It''s just that women are attractive at the moment, but what is more attractive to them is Chu Feng. His legendary color has been well known, but few people have ever seen him. They are very curious about who Chu Feng is. However, the privacy of the window glass is very good, even if you look at it, you can''t see it.


    "There are so many people. It''s very nice and lively."


    In everyone''s curious eyes, the door opened, Li Ji got out of the car with his unlit cigarette in his mouth, and his eyes swept the whole audience without restraint. Those who did not know did not know, but those who knew who Li Ji was subconsciously upright. Li Ji is the legend in their circle.


    But then everyone''s spirit was shaken, and the master of Fengmen and Li Ji appeared together?


    Although no one said anything, everyone had realized what it meant. They looked at Tiger Sanxiao on one side. Naturally, they knew that there was a writer behind the tiger Sanxiao, but Li Ji and Chu Feng were standing together. Could he be safe?


    Husanxiao is also frowning. Chu Feng is the uncle of the Su family. He knows that, but he has not really thought about the relationship between him and Li Ji. However, looking at Liu Gu standing beside him, Hu Sanxiao is much more stable.


    What''s the use of good connections? Isn''t it just a bunch of bones in the end?


    After Li Ji appeared, Chu Feng opened the door and got out of the car in a low-key way. All the people in black came close to him and protected him completely.


    Husanxiao also showed a smile and went forward, stretching out his right hand and chufeng. Although he wanted to kill Chu Feng in his heart, he was also full of praise for chufeng: "yes, I feel young to see such a young man as fengshao!"


    During the conversation, they shook hands heavily, and those who didn''t know thought they were here to chat and make friends tonight.


    "Is he less windy?"


    This person is Zhang Shan, Zhang Siqi''s sister-in-law. Because of her relationship with Huangfu Wenyu, she came here tonight to witness the peak battle of Jidao in the imperial city. However, she didn''t want to see such a scene. She was just about to call when Huangfu Wenyu reached out to stop her: "before I came, I received news that the tomb of chufeng''s adoptive mother was destroyed and her home was destroyed."


    "I don''t need to say, do you know what this means?"


    Zhang Shan''s body is stagnant. Zhang Fei is a member of the staff of Qijiang District in Xuancheng City. Lin''s village belongs to Qijiang district. At the moment, Chu Feng''s adoptive mother''s grave and family are destroyed tragically. She is not a fool. Naturally, she knows what it means. Her eyes show a pleading look at the man who is nearly ten years old: "brother Wenyu, help them."


    The rise of Chu Feng in the river and sea has been spread out in various versions, but with Huangfu Wenyu''s side, Zhang Shan knows the most authentic version. Chu Feng is a man who will report his revenge!


    "Sister Shan, you can''t live if you''re guilty!" Huangfu Wenyu looked at Chu Feng, who was walking towards the main court together with tiger Sanxiao in the distance, and said: "at the beginning, my elder sister Huangfu, if she was a butterfly and held a double Pearl Club, now she is the woman of Chu Feng, but she once told some of our brothers and sisters."


    "If there is such an opportunity, Chu Feng will certainly not hesitate to kill her, so you should give up when you should give up."


    Zhang Shan''s body swayed unsteadily for a few times. Naturally, she couldn''t have known what his elder brother and sister-in-law had done. Lu Kai was still introduced to Zhang Siqi''s family. She thought that she would give up a real gold master and introduce a second generation only relying on the family to the people of Zhangjia. Zhang Shan felt that she was regretful.


    "Tomorrow, come with me to fengteng garden." Huangfu Wenyi looked at Zhang Shan''s dejected appearance. After all, he had been with her for several years. He couldn''t bear to see her like this. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "you''d better not tell them by phone now. If you apologize too deliberately, it will only disgust Chu Feng."


    Zhang Shan nodded gratefully: "thank you, Wenyu!"


    Then she leaned against Huangfu Wenyu''s arms and looked at Chu Feng in the distance. Her eyes were complicated, but she was more moved. She knew that her birth was destined to be Huangfu Wenyu''s Secret woman all her life, but Huangfu Wenyu could treat her like this!"Less wind, I''m hurt, let a nameless man fight with you tonight!"


    At this time, in the middle of the field, tiger three Xiao pointed to Liu Gu beside him and said, "I believe that the divine power of the wind is little. I won''t dare to fight with one of my men?"


    Chufeng was amused by a smile, and he naturally understood it. Unfortunately, he was not a hot-blooded child. He shook his head and said, "if it was the tiger leader who fought with me, I would be happy to accompany him. Even if he gave me my own life, it doesn''t matter, but if it''s the person next to me, that''s fine!"


    "I Chu Feng was born humble, but at this moment, not any cat and dog can fight with me."


    Liu Gu, beside Hu Sanxiao, clenched his fist in an instant, but was stopped by his eyes. A little fox whispered in the dark, which was disturbing Liu Gu''s heart. However, he still gave a light smile: "that wind is less, what do you mean?"


    "He will fight with the people around you instead of me." Chu Feng came up alone. Although the black knife wrapped by the cloth has not appeared, it can already feel the chill!


    Hu Sanxiao''s eyes burst into a fierce look. He was the one who almost killed him at the beginning. He naturally realized: "it''s just that this is related to the future of our two gangs. Are you sure he can replace him?"


    "The damper belongs to all brothers and sisters, and he represents tens of thousands of people!" Chufeng patted his shoulder and walked towards the seat in the distance. His voice covered the whole audience: "as long as Mr. Liu Gu, the tiger leader, can kill him, I will not say a word tomorrow, but will take 8000 people in the imperial city to the river and sea."


    When he stopped, Chu Feng slowly turned around and his eyes flashed a cold color: "but if the tiger leader and I say that he can''t represent you, I will kill you even if I break my bones!"


    A sentence full of murderous spirit filled the atmosphere of the scene. Hu Sanxiao narrowed his eyes and finally laughed: "the future is daunting. Mr. Liu Gu can naturally represent the Shihu Gang!"


    When Chu Feng knew Liu Gu, he turned around and bowed to Liu Gu: "Sir, please!"


    Liu Gu nodded his head and walked forward a few steps. In his sixties, he could not see any old-fashioned manner. Standing there seemed to be a monument that could not be crossed. Standing alone and placidly standing in front of him, he seemed to be facing not a master level figure, but a very ordinary old man.


    "Today, the two gangs are invited to fight. I only respect the appointment to do things!"


    Li Ji, as the highest status person in the audience, in a sense, is also the official spokesman. At this moment, he walked into the middle of Liu Gu and Gu Ming, and spoke loudly: "no matter who wins or loses tonight, I hope to carry out according to the agreement at the beginning. If anyone repents, the guard will be mobilized at any time. Believe me!"


    Li Ji left a word with a killing opportunity, and completely handed the main field to Gu Ming and Liu Gu. The latter said slowly: "little guy, I didn''t have your accomplishments at your age. It''s not easy for you. Admit defeat!"


    Gu Ming didn''t reply. His right hand slowly grasped his black knife. The speed was very slow, and he could hardly see the movement. But Liu Gu, who was calm and incomparable, shrank his eyes and then showed a shock: "take out the knife and cut it!"


    Thinking of what Liu Gu''s eyes shot fiercely: "who are you?"


    Gu Ming still didn''t reply, but the hand was steadfast toward the black knife, with no waves and no joy in his eyes. It seemed that he was a person who had no emotion at all. The atmosphere of the whole scene was completely solidified. His hand also fell on the knife at the moment. His murderous spirit was invisible, but it could make people feel depressed.


    Liu Gu''s eyes were full of dignified color, but also slowly revealed the starting posture. At this moment, solitary life moved. His knife wrapped with black awn was extremely bright, like black lightning. There was also the first sentence of solitary life coming here: "compared with the red wing, you are too much worse!"


    Liu Gu''s left hand stabbed into his shoulder like a blade. However, the knife of solitary life pierced Liu Gu''s body directly. Everything happened too fast, but it seemed to end in a hurry!


    Who is Liu Gu? It has been spread out in the mouth of some insiders. But it is such a legendary figure who is pierced by a knife at the moment. The first reaction of many people is, how is it possible?


    "Tiger leader, I''ll give you 24 hours. If you don''t leave, I''ll give you a ride!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng no longer looked at the scene of the battle, indifferently said a word and went to the car of the Porsche. At the moment, he slowly pulled out the black knife, picked up the black cloth on the ground and wiped the blood on the blade, ignoring Liu Gu who was standing there waiting for death.


    When he turned around and left alone, Liu Gu fell to the ground in the eyes that were not accepted by everyone. His voice broke through in this quiet moment and became Liu Gu''s last word in the world: "Hongbang, the first person!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    The first battle of dream Camel Mountain started in the excitement and expectation, but it was quiet in the silence of all parties.


    The war became a different version of the rumor, but it fell on everyone''s ears. It was only when someone finally revealed the identity of Liu Gu, who died, that it made waves in the imperial city and even in the heavenly white.


    In particular, the sentence before Liu Gu''s death, Hongbang, the first person, has become the suspense of everyone''s imagination.


    But in any case, Fengmen won the first battle of dream Camel Mountain, even an absolute victory. One knife ended the war and pushed the name of solitary life to a very high level. Everyone was curious about the first person in the red list. Who was it?


    But slowly until the next morning when the sun rose, news finally came out that the first person on the red list was born 20 years ago, known as the Red Wing! But now at least he is more than 50 years old, so solitary life is the title of the first person in the red list, which was immediately overthrown.


    But then came the second news, Hongyi was killed more than a year ago, and the person who killed him is lonely life. According to the rules of Hongbang, the one who killed him will replace him, so he will be the first person in the red list!


    For a time, the wind talks all over the place, but no doubt they are all the words of the underground emperor.


    "Well, you drink when you''re injured, OK?"


    When all this was in flood, Chu Feng sat in front of the temporary table in the garden, watching a hand hanging, but still eating meat and drinking alone there, quite helpless: "in addition, what''s the matter with your knife?"


    Chu Feng saw the knife with his own eyes last night. In other words, facing Liu Gu, Chu Feng thought that he could not get twenty moves. To some extent, the combat ability of a single soldier was not as good as his own. However, under such circumstances, Liu Gu died, which is a question that Chu Feng has always been curious about.


    "Must kill skill!"


    Lonely life swallow a mouthful of beef, no emotion said, see Chu Feng that face is not happy to add a: "online games can have to kill skills, I can''t have?"


    Chu Feng was asked by lonely life, but he really didn''t know how to answer. He turned his eyes uninteresting. However, he was still happy that he could win. He looked at the smile on the brow and said that this woman was more and more tasteful. Would I be willing to marry her in the future?


    "The wind is weak, the lion tiger gang has come to the news!"


    Melanie came and sat down. She saw a large plate of beef and wine on the table, and said, "tiger three Xiao has announced to the two extremely white. He will leave the imperial city before 12 o''clock tonight and withdraw from the underground world of the imperial city. The five halls of the Shihu Gang, including the general hall, are willing to leave. If they don''t want to leave, he will give 200000 yuan alone."


    Chu Feng nodded, picked up a piece of beef and bit it in and said, "tiger three Xiao is a character, but it''s a pity that he can''t escape the fate of the chess pieces. Liu Gu is not dead. He may still have a chance to live. But now Liu Gu is dead. He wants to leave the Imperial City safely. I don''t think much of it after all."


    LAN Mei Er frowned: "Wen family wants to kill him?"


    After many years, one of the things that you can''t do safely is to leave Wenhu''s house


    "No!" she said, almost without thinking


    "So tiger Sanxiao will die, just to see how to die." Chufeng smiles and then ignores these things. There is Li Ji''s high-voltage cable there. If Hu Sanxiao doesn''t leave, he has to go: "let Xia Yan be responsible for receiving the people of the Shihu gang. The key is the problem of people''s heart."


    "He has already done it. What else should we do with the people we have captured?" Blueberry nodded and thought of the people of the lion tiger gang who had been taken down two nights ago.


    "The Shihu Gang is gone. It''s no use keeping them."


    Chu Feng thought for a moment before he opened his mouth: "tell Xia Yan, if you want to stay in the wind door and can pass through, you can take it, and the rest you want to leave will not be blocked. Each person will give them 200000 yuan, and what tiger Sanxiao can give, I will give them instead of him!"


    "Buy people off!" When she saw Li Ji coming from afar, she stood up and left to arrange things.


    "Chu Feng, are the people around you so abnormal?"


    Before Li Ji came, his voice came. When he came and sat down, he ignored the murderous eyes of his lonely life. He picked up a piece of beef and threw it into his mouth: "your brother is too fierce. More than ten people who maliciously destroyed your adoptive mother''s grave have all their heads cut off and thrown in front of your adoptive mother''s grave to kneel down.


    In addition, the limbs of more than 20 people who demolished your house were all broken. It''s very cruel, but this is very much to my taste. When he introduces me to the Imperial City in the afternoon, the Dragon Corps is short of such people. "


    "I''ll introduce them to you, but my brother is honest and upright. You should teach me well."


    Chu Feng almost did not want to agree, and now he is going a different road, like tiger three Xiao, which may be given up one day. The so-called people in the court are good at doing things. Chu Feng had such an idea last night. He thought of Liu Yan in Jianghai and Yan Ruyu in Guangzhou.Li Ji had prepared a lot of speeches, but there was no need at the moment. He laughed: "well, the dragon team must have his position. As long as he can defeat ten people of the dragon team, I will guarantee him to join the army and be the commander!"


    "I''ll pick him up with you in the afternoon."


    "Well, then you will stay here at noon." Chu Feng did not refuse Li Ji''s good intentions. He called Shen Xiuqin and asked Shen Xiuqin to arrange for someone to go to dianlan to deal with the tomb and house of his adoptive mother. Li Ji thought of what to say: "what else should we do with the Zhangjia couple? The matter was instructed by them, and Lu kaina also agreed."


    Chu Feng looked at the distance: "the dead are big, the grace of raising is great, I can trample on any morality!"


    Li Ji was stunned. Then he looked at the distance in silence. He already knew Chu Feng''s decision. His hand sent a message on his mobile phone. When he was ready to take the beef, he was stunned. He immediately stood up and pointed to the lonely life of walking away with beef and wine: "to be a man, you can''t be so mean."


    He looked at Li Ji with a big plate and a pot of wine, and whispered: "money can be given, women can give, everything can be given, wine and meat, no talking about it!"


    "Shit, I haven''t had breakfast yet." Li Ji can ignore so much, burst the rude words immediately chase past.


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly, watching Li Ji and Gu Ming, one running in front of the other chasing after the other, and a faint warmth emerged. But then he calmed down and looked at the two men who were brought to the wind door Elite: "good morning, but there is no tea and nothing for you. Don''t go outside to see you!"


    Huangfu Wenyu showed a warm smile: "my brother-in-law is joking. Coming to you is just like going back to your own home. Why should you be polite?"


    Lala is a little stiff, Zhang Shan, the latter barely squeeze out, do not know whether to cry or smile expression: "the wind is less, a few days ago, I am sorry about things, my elder brother and sister-in-law, they are just."


    "If it''s about these things, let''s go!" Chu Feng waved his hand and interrupted without leaving any affection. Zhang Shan continued to speak, raised her watch and looked at her mouth: "tomorrow, Wenkai film and television company has a signing reception. As the boss of fengteng group, I will also attend it."


    Zhang Shan''s face turned pale. Huangfu Wenyu had already told him about Dian LAN on the way. Last night, nearly 40 people were killed and injured, but they were forced down. Subconsciously, they thought that it was Chu Feng who wanted to do it. At the moment, he could not help worrying about his elder brother and sister-in-law''s family who just wanted to be attached to the powerful family.


    "Everyone has to bear the consequences if they make mistakes. Sister Shan won''t say anything about this


    Huangfu Wenyu patted Zhang Shan on the shoulder and said with a smile: "as for today, I''m here on behalf of Huangfu group to discuss with my brother-in-law the agency right of Zhongyuan fengteng pharmaceutical company. As for Shanjie''s elder brother and their affairs, you can do as you like!"


    Chu Feng looked at Huangfu Wenyu with a playful look. He felt that he had more things than Huangfu Wenren: "don''t call me brother-in-law in the future. My wife Su Xinyu is not your sister. As for the agency of Central Plains, Mrs. Huangfu has already talked with me. But recently, there is a shortage of goods, so you don''t have to come."


    Huangfu Wenyu laughed awkwardly. Naturally, he knew that Jin Qiaoyan had already said hello to Chu Feng. Seeing Chu Feng''s playful eyes, he finally gave a wry smile: "brother in law, sister Shan is also my person. She has been sleeping and eating uneasily all night because of her brother-in-law''s family affairs. Can you not kill all of them?"


    "It seems that there is true love in this world."


    Chu Feng stood up and patted Huangfu Wenyu on the shoulder. He also knew that he could not be angry, but what happened to this brother-in-law? I don''t want to worry about this problem for a while and say, "I''m very optimistic about your relationship. You will be happy. I''ll give you some face and I won''t kill all of you!"


    When he patted a trace of grass dust on his body and went out, Chu Feng said faintly: "just, the kindness of my adoptive mother is as great as heaven. If I don''t do something, it''s not enough to comfort my conscience!"


    Zhang Shan looked at the leaving Chu Feng and took Huangfu Wenyu''s hand: "Wenyu, what does fengshao mean? Is it to let go or not to let go of my elder brother and sister-in-law?"


    "You can only pray that they are blessed to live!"


    Huangfu Wenyu sighed, clenched Zhang Shan''s hand, and gently comforted him: "but don''t worry. My brother-in-law is still brother-in-law. Although his means are cruel, they are not likely to kill for the dead adoptive mother, or the killing last night has calmed his anger. What we need to do now may not be as simple as what we see on the surface."


    Zhang Shan nodded: "I hope he will not do anything for the sake of Siqi."


    "Your niece?" Huangfu Wenyu was stunned at the speech, and then drew up a hint of ridicule: "it''s just a woman who doesn''t have her own opinions. She doesn''t deserve sympathy. She doesn''t have a brain, idiot!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    Three o''clock in the afternoon, Huangcheng airport.


    A flight from Kuncheng, dianlan Province, landed steadily in the parking area of domestic flights. The cabin door slowly opened and extended. Two beautiful stewardesses went to the door and watched the passengers get off the plane with a smile.


    At this time, a height of about 1.8 meters of young people carrying a thing slowly came out, the body is not very gorgeous, can be said to be very ragged, knee position pants is a patch, but the face is full of smile, that is not inferiority, full of longing for life smile.


    The two stewardesses not only despised the young man, but also showed a trace of inexplicable look. On this flight, the other passengers were crowded into economy class. Even for the passengers who had already reserved the first-class cabin, dianlan airport would rather compensate for the young man and ask him to sit in the first-class cabin alone.


    He also gave death orders to the four first-class stewardesses, who were not allowed to disturb him.


    So at the moment, although the tall and handsome boy looks like a bumpkin, no stewardess dare to despise him.


    Walking down the long stairs, the boy looked up at the sky and outlined a simple and wild smile: "the sky is blue and the air is poor. How can I get to such a place, my life will be short for several years!"


    "Get out of my way, get out of my way!"


    The boy was Lin Wei, the son of Chu Feng''s adoptive mother. When he was feeling why Chu Feng came to the imperial city instead of in the river and sea, a woman''s voice came from behind him, and he directly pushed Lin Wei away: "the dead flight let me and a group of low-class people go to the economy class and wait for me."


    Lin Wei was carrying a Xuancheng ham of more than 40 Jin. He was ready to give Chu Feng a taste of his hometown. Unexpectedly, he was withdrawn directly. The ham in his hand fell to the back. The woman''s angry face changed: "asshole, do you dare to hit me with something?"


    However, the woman couldn''t stand the pressure of more than 40 Jin and was directly crushed on the ground. Xuancheng ham was a little greasy in this season, which made the woman''s pink dress full of oil stains. She was very embarrassed when she stood up.


    "Asshole, asshole!"


    The woman who stood up looked forty years old, slightly fat, but her face was full of anger at the moment: "what''s wrong with domestic flights? How can people of such quality get on the plane and carry greasy things? You can see that the clothes I bought over 100000 yuan have been made this way for me. You can compensate!"


    The farce here quickly attracted the attention of many people in the airport. Everyone looked at Lin Wei who was standing there at a loss and shook his head in secret. It was not easy to see the woman, and the young man would be in bad luck.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to. If you don''t push me, you can''t hit you!" Lin Wei opened his mouth a little apologetically and came out of the imperial city. The village head told him when he saw him on the plane. At the moment, when he saw this gorgeous woman, he could not help but feel a little timid.


    "What, do you think I have a tendency to be abused?"


    The woman was indomitable, pointing to the oil stains on her body, quite like an aunt who bought vegetables in the ordering Market: "I''m free and have nothing to let you smash things on me. What do I do when I''m idle and have nothing to push you to do. It''s clear that you have the idea of hating the rich, so just give me these things. You can say it yourself, what can I do?"


    Lin Wei didn''t know how to put his hands there. Then a stewardess came up to the woman and said, "Hello, madam. I saw you pushing this little brother just now. His unstable things just hit you. The responsibility lies with you."


    "Go away, when is it your turn to talk here?"


    The stewardess used to talk with a smile on her face. Just as soon as she finished, Murphy slapped her in the face and said, "call your general manager, and say Murphy of the Lu family is looking for him!"


    "Auntie?" Murphy, who was still scolding and yelling, was stunned when she heard her words. Then she pointed to Lin Wei with more anger: "you are dog''s eyes. You see, I don''t look like an aunt. I look like I''m more than 20 years old. When your sister is old, you call me auntie. You slander me, you insult me!"


    "I tell you, today''s business is not half a million, I and you are not finished, not finished!"


    The people around were all contemptuous. It seemed that the aunt was still playing tender. However, when she saw the stewardess standing beside her who did not dare to speak, they all chose to watch the drama in silence.


    "Half a million?" Lin Wei has already prepared himself. If he had a few hundred yuan, he would have paid for it. But Murphy''s mouth was 500000 yuan. Where did he have 500000 yuan?


    "Ah Murphy''s words just finished, suddenly a strong smell of gasoline filled his body, subconsciously screamed.


    The people around her also trembled. They had not heard of the Lu family in the imperial city just now. Although they don''t know who Murphy is, they must be officials. At this moment, there are still people who dare to pour gasoline on her?


    Lin Wei was stunned, and then he saw a man standing beside Murphy with a smile. He walked over and gave Chu Feng a heavy hug. Then he apologized and said, "I''m sorry, brother. You''ve only been away for a few months. I can''t even see my mother''s grave well!"It''s good to see him on the shoulder yesterday. It''s OK to pat him on the shoulder


    Lin Wei wanted to open his mouth, but Chu Feng raised his hand so that he didn''t need to say more: "you''ll be quiet in the imperial city. I''ll take care of other things for you. People insult me and deceive me. You don''t need to bear with me any more."


    At the moment, Murphy finally came back to his senses, staring at his greasy body. Finally, he yelled again and looked at Chu Feng with anger in his eyes, pointing to him: "I tell you, you''ve made trouble!"


    "Trouble? The Lu family in the imperial city Chu Feng patted Lin Wei on the shoulder, indicating that he didn''t care. He turned to look at Murphy, who was in great distress at the moment. Originally, he wanted to wait outside, but when he saw something wrong with his left eye, he came in directly. At the moment, he looked at Murphy, who could be said to be unreasonable. His eyes twinkled with fun.


    Those who know the Lu family in the Imperial City burst into an uproar. They secretly say that the two boys are really in trouble this time.


    But at this time, Chu Feng suddenly slapped out, and a crisp sound sounded. Murphy fell to the ground, and her skirt slipped to the bottom of her thigh, revealing the hidden content. Chu Feng didn''t mind embarrassing her for Lin Wei: "what can you do to me?"


    Murphy covered her face on the ground and looked at Chu Feng in disbelief: "you hit me?"


    Chu Feng walked over to squat down, slapped Murphy''s face again in the eyes of everyone''s surprise: "now, who do you say hit you?"


    Standing up straight, Chu Feng took a paper towel to wipe the oil stains on his hands, and spoke faintly: "so don''t say a word more, or I won''t promise to do it to you again!"


    "Mom Just at this time, the crowd was pushed away. A tall and handsome young man came with several bodyguards and a girl. He saw Murphy, who was in a mess on the ground, yelled and ran over.


    Lin Wei smacked his lips and said, "my son is older than me. I have the face to say that he is my sister just now?"


    "Chu Feng?" Lu Kai was the one who came to pick him up for half a month''s tour today. She helped mufei up and looked at her. She saw her eyes shining coldly. She did not know that Dian LAN incident happened. He coldly glanced at Chu Feng and said, "in the Imperial College, I''ll give it up in the face of Siqi. I didn''t think you would dare to beat my mother?"


    "Or do you think we are really bullied by the Lu family?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "when you instructed the Zhangjia couple to do something to my family, why don''t you think about it? Now I''m here to play magnanimous. Is it ridiculous?"


    "As for your mother, if she doesn''t say she''s the Lu family in the Imperial City, I won''t do it yet. In other words, if she''s not from the Lu family, I won''t fight now!"


    It''s just that God slaps on the face. As soon as Lu Kai finished his words, he heard several screams. The next moment, before he could figure out what was going on, Lin Wei, who was wild, had already appeared in front of him. When he lifted his collar, Murphy''s feet fell to the ground. It was so shaking today that she was really afraid.


    Lin Wei''s pupils looked at Lu Kai like a wild animal: "did you order someone to destroy my mother''s grave and demolish my house?"


    Lu Kai swallowed hard and found that his four bodyguards did not know when they fell on the ground. Chu Feng was standing there and said, "Chu Feng, you''d better pay attention. I''m Lu Kai, the successor of the Lu family. You can''t play me!"


    Chu Feng leaped over Zhang Siqi, who was coming to speak, to Lu Kai and patted his face: "so I said, remove the family, you are nothing."


    With a little insulting, Chu Feng turned to look at Zhang Siqi''s disappointed eyes. Suddenly, a whirling kick kicked Lu Kai out of Lin Wei''s hand for more than ten meters. He picked up the Xuancheng ham on the ground and said, "welcome revenge!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    Airport conflicts come and go quickly, and the most surprising thing is that no one in the airport has ever appeared to deal with this matter. However, they are all supposed to be handled by the Lu family themselves, so there is no need for the airport to participate.


    At more than six o''clock, the royal garden is a place similar to a small teahouse. However, there are no more than 200 people who can come here. However, the highest floor on the third floor of Yayuan is contracted. If anyone comes here and knows these people, he will be surprised.


    Because this time, at the dining table that can accommodate 20 people at the same time, the people sitting here can represent nearly 70% of the rights of the Chinese dynasty.


    Originally, Li Ji said that he was going to treat the East this evening. Chu Feng thought that he was doing things for Lin Wei. But seeing so many people here, how many guessed what Li Ji was trying to promote his feelings with some people!


    "Let''s not talk about the others. I''ll introduce them to you."


    Before the banquet, Li Ji said to Chu Feng, who was sitting beside him, pointing to a modest man sitting next to Su Mo Bei: "this man is Ye Zisheng, ye Lao''s grandson. He is a popular candidate who has the opportunity to control the security system of the Chinese dynasty in the future. He will certainly take the role of the Central Committee in 20 years."


    Ye Zisheng stood up with a helpless smile: "brother Kenji, don''t take this to bury people." Then he picked up his glass and looked at Chu Feng: "we are also relatives, and my heart language is my cousin!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have any airs. He stood up and raised his glass: "then I''m not going to call you cousin?"


    Ye Zisheng was stunned and laughed: "that is, we are relatives." And then a touch with Chu Feng, a direct drink of wine in the cup!


    Chufeng did not sit down after drinking the wine in the cup, and filled himself with a glass again. He looked at a beautiful girl with Su Xinyu''s big eyes and small eyes: "if I guess correctly, this is Miss Ye Zixuan, right?"


    Ye Zixuan glared at Su Xinyu. She didn''t stand up and didn''t hold up her glass. She just looked up and down at Chu Feng: "are you the person I want to follow?"


    "Follow me, I don''t understand!" Seeing ye Zixuan''s appearance, Chu Feng shakes his head.


    Ye Zixuan then stood up and looked at Chu Feng suspiciously: "my grandfather said, let me follow you in the future, unless he said you don''t need to follow, or I''m dead, or you''re dead."


    Chu Feng frowned, but then remembered what he had said in Su''s family and ye Enzheng in Su dingzheng''s study. He did say that he wanted someone to supervise himself. At the moment, he wanted his granddaughter to follow him!


    After thinking it out, Chu Feng nodded: "if it is Ye Lao said, there is such a thing."


    "Chu Feng!" Su Xinyu opened her mouth in a cold voice and clenched her lips: "what do you mean, she follows you, where am I going? Don''t you know I''m your wife


    Chu Feng felt ye Enzheng''s lack of consideration when he touched his head. He had no choice but to smile: "I''ll talk to you again when I go back. It''s really not clear now."


    At this time, feeling someone pulling himself, Chu Feng looked back at Lin Wei sitting beside him: "what''s the matter?"


    Lin Wei felt his head and grinned. There was no embarrassment or embarrassment: "I''m curious. Who is my sister-in-law?"


    Chu Feng coughed and said in secret that she could not ask questions. But seeing Su Xinyu''s cold eyes, Chu Feng still had no choice but to open his mouth: "this Miss Su Xinyu is your sister-in-law. Be polite in the future!"


    As soon as he finished, Lin Wei stood up and took a big bowl and poured a bottle of Maotai into it. He held it up: "sister-in-law, I''m Lin Wei. Although my brother and I are not born, they are still closer than each other. After that, you will be my sister-in-law. The younger brother has nothing to give you, so you can only drink this bowl of wine!"


    With that, Lin Wei drank a large bowl of wine directly to his mouth. Although Su Xinyu was very strict with Chu Feng, she was still very understanding at such a time. She stood up with a smile and said, "it''s funny. Your brother bullies me. You have to help me!"


    I also picked up the glass in front of me and drank it. The woman didn''t let the man down!


    Maybe he was a little dizzy after drinking wine, and his courage seemed to grow stronger. Lin Wei belched and said, "don''t worry, sister-in-law. My brother-in-law will bully everyone, but he certainly won''t be able to treat a fairy like sister-in-law. When he was a child, he said that he would marry ten or eight beauties as his wife."


    "So he loves beautiful women and will never bully your sister-in-law."


    Chu Feng, who had already sat down, stood up: "Xiao Wei, you are drunk!"


    "Well, I seem to be drunk!" Lin Wei was stunned for a moment. Seeing everyone''s pondering eyes, he knew that he had said something wrong. He sat down and continued to speak: "well, I''m drunk. I can''t believe it!"


    Su Xinyu jokingly looked at Chu Feng: "husband, do you have the idea of developing the Hougong?"


    "No!" Chu Feng almost did not want to answer, joking, such occasions even if the heart really want that is not to say.


    "Better be honest with me." Su Xinyu hummed, but he didn''t bother about ye Zixuan any more. His cousin was no different from his own. They had been fighting since childhood. However, if ye Enzheng really meant it, the clever Su Xinyu would not say anything.Chu Feng sighed a sigh of relief, and then pointed to Lin Wei: "this is my brother Lin Wei. After you take care of it, you just came from Xuancheng. Many things are not very clear, please!"


    "No problem. Follow me to the army. I''ll take good care of him."


    Li Ji laughed and raised his glass to Lin Wei: "brother, I don''t know if your brother told you. After this meal, I''ll take you to a place for one month''s closed training. My name is Li Ji, you can call me brother Ji!"


    "My brother has told me, please brother Ji!" On the way, Chu Feng has already told Lin Wei all his recent affairs, so Lin Wei knows clearly what he wants to do at the moment, or the big bowl is directly cleaned up.


    At the beginning of the banquet, everyone''s age was not very different, but it was very harmonious. On the way, ye Zixuan and Su Xinyu always had a fight, which made people very depressed. In addition, Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was always domineering, was very quiet, but Chu Feng didn''t care about it.


    The banquet didn''t finish until about nine o''clock. Su Xinyu and Zhang Yuner left together after drinking too much. Chu Feng had to deal with some things, so he didn''t go back for the time being. He just said that he would go back at night.


    "Xiaowei, make great efforts. I''ll take good care of you." At the gate of Yayuan, Li Ji drinks a lot, but he is still very sober. At this time, he is waiting for Lin Wei in the Hummer. Chu Feng looks at Lin Wei who is about to leave his side when he comes to the imperial city. His heart is complicated, but his emotion makes him cruel.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t come to see you in my life without the rise of the army!"


    Lin Wei roared with wine. Then he turned around without hesitation. He grew up with Chu Feng when he was young. He knew each other well. He said a thousand words. He didn''t do as well as he did in the end. Besides, he knew what kind of road Chu Feng was taking and what he should do.


    Humvee started to run directly, Chu Feng sighed softly. I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong. Maybe Xiaowei has his own way to like?


    In Chu Feng''s heart, when she arranged for Lin Wei''s next road, Zhou Xiaoxuan, who had not left, asked Zhou Jingxing to wait for herself in the car first. Then she came and opened her mouth to see how everyone had gone. When she got on the bus, Zhou Xiaoxuan said coldly, "come to my house sometime. The old man wants to see you."


    "Mr. Zhou?" Chu Feng looked back and felt something was wrong. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the overlord flower in the army who showed unusual performance tonight: "or do you have something to look for me?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "it''s not you son of a bitch. It''s OK that you are so dazzling. My grandfather wants me to dig the corner of Su Xinyu. You can do it yourself. I was supposed to take the post of vice captain of the Imperial City criminal investigation team some days ago. Now it''s your fault to extend indefinitely."


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. Zhou tianchu did say these words that day. However, everyone thought that he was joking. He didn''t want to come back to the truth. He couldn''t help laughing: "sister Xiaoxuan, this is your grandfather''s business. It has nothing to do with me. If he doesn''t give it to you, you can go to your brother."


    "Your brother is the deputy director of criminal investigation department. You can be appointed!"


    "You think I don''t want to?" Zhou Xiaoxuan''s mood at this time was so depressed that she wanted to beat Chu Feng hard: "but my grandfather said that when I can bring you Chu Feng into the Zhou family''s door, he will take office for me. Otherwise, we will not enter the door of the Zhou family in this lifetime."


    Chu Feng has no choice but to smile. She also knows that Zhou tianchu''s excuse to find herself is Zhou Xiaoxuan''s excuse.


    However, this is not a harmless thing. Now that I am in charge of the whole Imperial City Jidao, I really should walk around with Zhou tianchu, who can crush himself at any time, and nod his head: "there may not be any time in these two days. I will call you when I am free, and I can only help you so much."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan nodded with satisfaction: "you know what you look like, otherwise I''ll tell Su Xinyu that you insulted me at the training camp."


    Leaving a very meaningful word, Zhou Xiaoxuan left Chu Feng with a back of his head and ran to the car and left.


    "Is it that the children of the rich are not loved?"


    Chufeng turned his mouth and didn''t let the people in the dark drive out. Instead, he slowly walked towards the Huangcheng airport to bring loose liquor, which also gave people some opportunities. His left eye penetrated a wall, and Chu Feng''s eyes were inexplicably amused.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    Chu Feng walked all the way, and at about 10:30, he was still about three kilometers away from the Huangcheng airport.


    However, Chu Feng did not continue to walk here, but directly stood in the middle of the road. There was no car coming at this time point. After standing for a while, Chu Feng sat down directly, and the wine gas had dissipated. But if someone was here, he must think he was a madman.


    More than ten minutes later, two vans came from the distance, and more than ten people came down from the bus. Each of them had an extremely sharp machete in their hands.


    Chu Feng sat there with his eyes closed, as if he was asleep. He didn''t care about everything. Even though the killing machine had been slowly shrouded, Chu Feng didn''t know.


    "Lu Shao, that boy is sitting on the road now. He seems to be drunk!"


    At this time, a leader opened his mouth with a phone. He just wanted to say that when he was staring at Chu Feng, he came out of Yayuan. The people there interrupted him and continued: "no matter whether he is drunk or drunk to death, I will rush up to kill him, hit me in the face, and call my mother. That means death consciousness.


    Don''t worry. After you kill him, you''ll be fine. I don''t know how many of them I''ll kill in a year. No problem! "


    The speaker was Lu Kai, who seemed to be very anxious. After finishing his speech quickly, he hung up the phone, and the leader frowned with his mobile phone: "does Lu Shao know the identity of this person? If you can walk out of Yayuan, you are not qualified to enter Yayuan?"


    Although that said, but the leader also had no way, a wave of his hand, the rest of the people all toward the Chu wind, eyes flashing bloody cold.


    Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes at the moment, not drunk, just a kind of peace: "are you sure you want to start?"


    Suddenly opened his eyes Chu Feng let these people are a Leng, but the leader or go forward a few steps: "brother, I''m sorry, you offended people who shouldn''t have offended, we can only be like this now!"


    Chu Feng naturally knew that Lu Kai sent him, and this was what he intended to do. Chu Feng took out a card from his pocket and threw it into the leader''s hand: "I don''t ask what Lu Kai gave you, but before you kill me, can you do something for me first."


    "No matter the success or failure, the card''s 10 million are all yours, and I will tell you the password at that time!"


    The leader himself is the person who collects money and works. Looking at the gold card without water in his hand, he thinks about it and opens his mouth in the eyes of other brothers: "what do you do?"


    Chu Feng stood up to see the leader and others behind him: "wait, there will be a car passing by here, kill the people inside, the money is yours, as for whether you want to kill me, we will talk about it later!"


    Leader a Leng, did not rashly promise Chu Feng: "you want us to kill is what person?"


    Chu Feng pointed to his nose: "a person who is not as good as me!"


    "Good!" The leader didn''t doubt Chu Feng''s words. They even dared to kill Chu Feng. They could give 10 million yuan. They were not ordinary people, so they didn''t mind killing another one. In any case, 10 million yuan was enough to buy a lot of life!


    "Then send some people to follow me. It''s not convenient for me to be here." Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a sly smile in the depth of his eyes, like a man who has recognized his life.


    The leader looked at Chu Feng and thought that he knew he was going to die, so he wanted to pull a man on his back and wave. Three people followed Chu Feng to leave for a while, and then waved. The rest of the people hid. There were only two vans left on the road.


    As time went by, the leader almost lost his patience and was ready to force Chu Feng to give the password and finally kill him. On the road in the distance, an ordinary Xiali car slowly opened. The leader''s mouth raised a grim smile: "if you drive Xiali, you must be a person without identity."


    With a big wave of his hand, more than ten people were all ready. When the Xiali came to the front and was blocked by two vans, more than ten people blocked the retreat of the car under the leadership of the leader. His face was full of Xiao Sha''s breath and passion for money.


    In their understanding, the ten million yuan of this evening is too simple. You should know that Lu Kai asked them to kill chufeng, but only gave 500000 yuan!


    When the door opened, a middle-aged man with a huge body and a hanging hand came down, indicating that the people in the car would not be impatient, and then looked at the leader and opened his mouth: "the man of the literary family?"


    The leader who wanted to start was stunned. He was a small pole secretly cultivated by the Lu family. In fact, he was also a man of literary school. But how did this person know? The eyes slightly coagulate look to a little familiar, but there are three tired tiger three howling, the leader can not remember for a time.


    But his expression in the eyes of tiger Sanxiao is too much to explain: "the cunning rabbit died and the dog cooked, it is really worthless, there is no right to live!"


    The intact hand was raised, and Li mang burst into the eyes of tiger Sanxiao. Originally, he was ready to leave with a few women and savings, but at the moment, it seems that it is not so simple: "if you want to kill me, come here. I''ve been in the imperial city for more than ten years. I haven''t been afraid of anyone yet!"The leader felt a trace of something wrong, but he didn''t want to think about it at the moment. With a wave of his hand, more than a dozen men immediately killed him. The machete in his hand was very strong. However, the tiger in the twilight was still a tiger.


    Hu Sanxiao shouts and claps his big hand on the body of the knife. The man holding the knife is numb in his arm. The machete in his hand falls down directly. The knife is in his own hand with a hook on his left foot. With the swing of the knife, the man covers his bloody throat and slowly falls to the ground and dies!


    Just a short fight, easily killed a man, although the people shocked the strength of tiger three Xiao, but ten million temptation is too much, howling again toward the tiger three Xiao.


    Tiger Sanxiao in the peak period is naturally not afraid of the siege of more than ten people. However, the tiger Sanxiao has been injured and attacked for days, and his skill is less than 50% of that of the peak period. It is OK to resist it reluctantly, but it is impossible to fight for a long time.


    After killing three people, the injured hand was also left a deep scar, and the flesh and blood rolled out.


    "Come on, he''s dying!" The leader saw the tiger three Xiao''s arm and felt the opportunity to come. When his companion killed him, he also raised his machete to kill tiger Sanxiao ferociously.


    Just when they felt that they were about to get 10 million yuan, suddenly a fierce rain of arrows appeared in the dark. The leader''s face changed to defend himself with a knife, but he still got an arrow in his thigh. Finally, he hid behind the van, which was considered as temporary safety.


    But the rest of the company was not so lucky, all died in a round of arrow rain.


    The leader took a look through the gap. He was sweating. He felt more and more that things would not be so simple this evening. Before he could think of a reason, dozens of people in black appeared on both sides of the road, holding crossbows and machetes, completely controlling the scene.


    "Tiger leader, it seems that I came in time!"


    At this time, in the night wind, a light voice came. Chu Feng walked slowly with the blood in his hand. He looked at the tiger three howling standing in the same place without any fear and panic, and a faint smile and appreciation appeared: "but the tiger leader is a tiger after all, even if it has already declined, it is still as powerful as before!"


    Tiger three Xiao look at the Chu wind that appears, smile a way to open a mouth: "wind little also come to kill me, cut off the roots?"


    "Do you think I am?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands with an innocent face and said, "it''s just that I respect the tiger leader and sympathize with your ending, so I want to send you off. I just received a message that someone wants to cut off the roots. So I arranged for it. I didn''t expect that someone would kill the tiger leader. It''s insidious and merciless."


    Tiger three Xiao''s face eased a little, but no longer tangled with the question of who killed himself: "thank you for the less wind. It''s just that the imperial city is not like other places. Fengshui turns around, and the wind is less careful!"


    "Thank you for your concern. I will be careful."


    Chu Feng naturally understood the potential meaning of tiger Sanxiao. With a meaningful smile, he stepped forward and took out a black card from his body and handed it to him: "although the lion tiger gang can stand in the imperial city for some reasons, we can''t deny the painstaking efforts of the tiger gang leader. This is a 300 million card. Take it. It''s my chufeng''s compensation for all the industries of the tiger gang."


    Hu Sanxiao narrowed his eyes. At first, when Chu Feng appeared, he only thought that he wanted to kill himself. But now Chu Feng not only killed the people who wanted to kill him, but also gave him money. For the first time, he found that he couldn''t see clearly the youth in front of him: "if you do this, don''t you worry about offending the people behind me, after all, they want me to die."


    Chu Feng said: "it''s not once or twice to offend them. Moreover, we are all the people who are delineated as chessmen. It''s normal for me to see you off when you are abandoned. It''s also a good example for the people who may appear behind me, so that I don''t have to die too badly in the future."


    Chu Feng''s face flashed lonely when he spoke. Tiger Sanxiao''s last doubt disappeared. He patted Chu Feng on the shoulder: "at first, I still hate you for letting me lose everything, but now I don''t hate you at all. It''s you who let me understand that there is no eternal brilliance and no crisis in life."


    "I''ll take the money. After all, I don''t take much money with me, but I won''t ask for your money in vain."


    Beckoning, a charming woman in the car came down. Tiger Sanxiao took out a dagger and stirred it on her arm. She took out a thing the size of a thumb and a tiger card from her body and handed it to Chu Feng: "this thing can protect your life when necessary. I was prepared to take it away. After all, there is a master and a servant, but now I have been given up. So I am All for you


    Thank you Chufeng chufeng gently laughed and took it without politeness. By the way, he gave Hu Sanxiao a bottle of liquid medicine: "sister in law, this is Huiyuan liquid, which is better than Huiyuan pill. You can use it!"


    "In addition, I have arranged that it is not safe for you to walk like this. Follow my people and you will go to a safe place for a lifetime."


    Hu Sanxiao didn''t refuse. At the moment, he didn''t know whether the people behind him would kill himself for the second time. He could die, but his woman and the children in his stomach could not die. He bowed slightly to Chu Feng: "thank you!"Chu Feng just slightly nodded, watching the tiger three Xiao with a woman on his own arrangement of the car to leave, the expression emerged lonely: "maybe one day, my destiny is really the same as you, but I let you leave safely, will others let me go safely?"


    Looking at the two things in his hands, Chu Feng showed a smile, and felt that the busy night was worth it. Finally, looking at the leader who was pressed up and didn''t dare to speak, Chu Feng took up what tiger Sanxiao gave him and patted his face: "you know what you shouldn''t know is doomed to die, just watch you die or your family die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    At ten o''clock the next morning, the sun was warm and pleasant, and the weather was fine in winter.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon is the signing reception of Wenkai film and television company and Xiangjiang Huo''s group''s new year''s celebration film. Chu Feng is walking in the garden at the moment, preparing to go back later. The contradiction with the literati has become deeper and deeper. Once Yan Ruyu''s affair is triggered, it will definitely be the result of never dying.


    Therefore, all the things Chu Feng is doing now is to consume the strength of the literati as much as possible. Of course, without the hint of the people behind him, Chu Feng would not do that.


    A hundred year old literary family, a big family of the Chinese dynasty, can not be shaken by ordinary people.


    "Wife, what are you doing here?" When she went to see Su Xinyu, who had been busy for a few days, sitting in the pavilion and embroidering something safely, Chu Feng opened her mouth curiously.


    Su Xinyu stopped her work and felt the flat stomach without any weight: "the child doesn''t know when it may be, so I''m going to make some things for children myself, and then I can put them on. It must be very nice."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. He hasn''t touched you yet. Where did you come from?


    Just ready to open his mouth, chufeng suddenly thought of something, but he did not open his mouth, Su Xinyu opened his mouth: "husband,,," "


    dragged a long voice called, let Chu Feng heart and liver extremely cold when meaningful opening:" now is December, according to my grandfather''s meaning, this time next year, there must be a great grandson, you can do it yourself! "


    Su Xinyu''s words made Chu Feng blush with sweat. He didn''t adjust his state here, and everyone was not familiar with it. So he just looked like that directly, right?


    In the hand of the tiger, even the tiger''s heart has no meaning


    When Chu Feng came secretly, he sat down in Su Xinyu''s angry eyes and said, "I can rest assured. Then I can have fun with the Huangfu family wholeheartedly. Listening to Huangfu ruodie, the overseas Huangfu family''s industries are taken care of. Now the Huangfu family is in a mess."


    Su Xinyu temporarily dispelled Chu Feng''s question of avoiding giving birth to a child and said softly: "if you don''t say it, I still forget that although you did it very covertly, it is not a secret in some people''s eyes that the matter of injuring the tower road alone is not a secret. Although the blue cell may be in the maximization of interests, it has not been pursued, but what will happen in the future?"


    "After that, I''ll kill them!"


    Chu Feng fiercely jumped out a sentence, as if killing God: "now play means I can''t fight with them, but now can''t not mean that I won''t be able to do it in the future, when blue cells know the truth, it''s too late!"


    Su Xinyu took a meaningful look at Chu Feng: "I hope you have always been so confident." Knowing that Lan Meier and Chu Feng might have something important to talk about, Su Xinyu also stood up, but walked out and remembered what to look back: "I''ll go to the capital hotel this afternoon, and I''ll go with you."


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to open his mouth, Su Xinyu''s eyes flashed over Yin Han''s mouth and said, "I su Xinyu wants to be your wife of Chu Feng. Then your mother is my mother, and my grandfather''s meaning is very clear. I will never tolerate such a thing!"


    "Of course, it is also to tell those dignitaries in the imperial city that you are my uncle of Su family and the man of my su Xinyu."


    Throwing down a word, Su Xinyu left directly. LAN Mei Er stood in the same place and looked at the far away figure of Su Xinyu and smacked her lips: "little wind, if you don''t care about your wife, you can always press on your head. Huangfu is like a butterfly, Yan is like a jade, but they have no status."


    "Cough, cough, please don''t say anything about that impoliteness!" Chu Feng was still in a daze when she heard the words of LAN Mei Er, and she coughed awkwardly: "have you done anything else?"


    After winning the first World War of mengtuoshan, chufeng issued the highest command of the Fengmen, which made the imperial city like Jianghai. In the underground world, Fengmen was respected, and all illegal items such as guns and drugs were confiscated. However, Chu Feng did not kill all the small gangs. When it was time to leave food for others, chufeng did not mind.


    "It''s all done!" Speaking of business, the playful look on her face also concealed her mouth: "a total of more than 30 small gangs, confiscated more than 700 kinds of thermal weapons, and more than 70 kilograms of drugs, and carried out three sweeps, found more than 100 guns, more than 100 kilograms of drugs."


    "Respect your meaning, wipe out all the secret societies, and according to your will, give the cooperators a chance to live and eat."


    LAN Mei Er nodded, looking at Chu Feng, who was 18 years old: "you will succeed!"


    At 1:30 p.m., Su Xinyu''s Maserati directly drove out of fengteng garden. Two minutes later, ten cars followed suit and headed for the Imperial City Hotel.


    After more than 20 minutes, Su Xinyu and Maserati have arrived at the parking lot of the Imperial City Hotel. Chu Feng looks at Su Xinyu with a calm face but a volcanic eruption: "wife, I will go up first and you will go again. Li Ji said that he will come too. If you go together, there will be no play."


    Su Xinyu looks at herself in the mirror: "go ahead, but remember that you are my su Xinyu man. You don''t need to give anyone face except I can step on you."Looking at Su Xinyu has completely lived with her own woman, Chu Feng is gradually accepting this absurd thing. When you want to get off, you look back at the delicate and dripping face: "kiss one?"


    Su Xinyu was combing her hair and frowning at Chu Feng: "you can''t go on tonight. Bed? "


    Chu Feng face collapsed, bitterly smile: "can not be so anxious, I must at least adapt to it!"


    Su Xinyu hum and combs her hair there: "don''t kiss me, or if you kiss me one day, you don''t want me, I will lose it!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head and gets off the car. He really doesn''t know how to say about Su Xinyu. If it is not for the existence of Su family, it is a good thing to have a love or marriage with such a tall woman. But it is a headache to think of the benefit of tying up the two of them together.


    Su Xinyu stopped his hand and watched Chu Feng enter the elevator and hum: "Stinky boy, you and Huangfu, if butterfly rolled sheets so many times, thought I didn''t know, dirty guy!"


    Chu Feng, who entered the elevator, naturally did not know Su Xinyu''s whisper, but came to the third floor of the reception. As the boss of fengteng group, Chu Feng naturally had invitations. He walked to the reception and handed it to miss Yingbin, but she didn''t need to say anything more, and then walked quietly into the reception, and did not pull hatred. It was not easy to do it in this era!


    "Xiao Ke, that is fengteng boss, wind door wind less?" After Chu Feng went in, a welcome lady looked at the invitation in the first place and smacked her tongue: "I thought he was a middle-aged man with a big waist, but I didn''t expect to be so young, so handsome, I was excited!"


    The welcome lady stared at her companion: "whispered, the two men were still fed you last night. He is a little windy, not the fat ones who have smashed your money!"


    "Cut, men are not that way, and drill holes!" The welcome Miss disdained to skim, looking at the Chu wind where to go.


    Chu Feng entered the reception scene, and there was a few minutes before the meeting began. But generally, it would not be so easy. Chu Feng obviously went to the sofa and sat down on one side of the couch. He took the wine that was supposed to sign before opening and poured a glass directly to the wine cup in front of him.


    People around saw this scene with a slight frown, but everyone was a gentleman and lady, despised, and no one said anything, only a short-sighted welcome lady put in the mixed people.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about the eyes of others, and starts drinking red wine. Looking at the people on the scene, he is rather boring. He continues to search for Lu Kai''s figure, but it seems that it hasn''t appeared. Looking at the time, Chu Feng has nothing to do this afternoon, so he doesn''t care.


    "Chu", "and" at this time, just walked into the reception scene and greeted several people and walked to the side waiting for the signing to start, Jin Xiaoqi just saw Chu Feng sitting alone in a corner, surprised to shout, but Cui Xinliu pulled up: "Miss Jin, the wind is so low-key sitting there, must not be disturbed."


    "What can you do to let me say in the past, save the wind."


    Jin Xiaoqi thought it was reasonable to think about it, and said softly with Cui Xinliu''s hand: "then you ask him why he left before I came back that day, and he must wait for me after I signed up, or I would go to fengteng garden directly."


    Cui Xinliu helplessly nodded to ask Jin Xiaoqi to continue to greet the familiar people, and he went to the position of Chu Feng. Just sitting down, Chu Feng said, "needless to say, I know what you want to say!"


    Cui Xinliu just opened his mouth and closed, and looked around the opening: "less wind, summer inflammation?"


    "Miss him?" Chu Feng asked, playing with the taste, Cui Xinliu said when he was red: "he has been resting recently after a little injury, always in the wind Teng garden, waiting for the end of the reception, you can go with me!"


    "Really?" Cui Xinliu cried out happily. That day, Chu Feng just said it to herself. He didn''t want to go, "that''s how, you will wait this time. I will go with you when the reception is over!"


    "Yo, the little bun has come after the agent."


    Just these words were similar to the reception Wang Ting heard, from the door she happened to pass here, see Chu Feng slightly ridicule: "but also, we can not get our family Siqi love, always to find a way back, the agent is not good, but at least a bit of money to spend for you!"


    Cui Xinliu frowned. Although she had been forced to be forced by Jin Xiaoqi to be under the rules so twice, it doesn''t mean that anyone can trample her, but she hasn''t opened up yet. Chu Feng pulls her hand and laughs: "aunt said it right, just hope you can laugh until the end of the day!"


    Then, she took Cui Xinliu to go to the side, and the LORD did not appear. Chu Feng didn''t want to be hurt by these small characters.


    "Tomorrow, I am the top first-line actress, the little grandma of Lu family!"


    Zhang Fei and Wang Ting nodded happily, especially Zhang Fei, Xuan city section member has called him, and it is clear that next year he is the deputy section member. He naturally knows why, so he is very satisfied with the statement of his daughter at the moment!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    The reception didn''t start on time. What the host said was that the representative of Huo''s group had not arrived yet, but we didn''t say anything. It''s normal to be late for the traffic in the imperial city.


    And Xiangjiang Huo''s family also has the right to wait.


    "Chu Feng!" Cui Xinliu and Chu Feng sat and chatted for a while. As soon as she left, Wang Ting came and sat down like a stealthy thief. She said in a cold voice, "Siqi used to like you, and I have given you money, but what you give back has nothing to do with me, but you must not make trouble today."


    The tone is full of threatening meaning: "otherwise, if I can let someone do it to your house once, there will be a second time. You can''t understand our circle!"


    Chu Feng suppressed the impulse of slapping the past, revealing a gentle smile: "Auntie, Zhang Siqi, I''m not interested!"


    "You can comfort yourself. If you don''t have a chance to say you are not interested, when I''m stupid?" Wang Ting shows sarcasm. Originally, she didn''t put Chu Feng in her eyes. However, in order to make Zhang Siqi''s future road smooth, even if she could not become a woman of Lu Kai, she would have enough wealth to spend her life, so she had to warn Chu Feng.


    When Chu Feng comes out to make trouble, it''s not beautiful.


    Looking at Wang Ting''s self righteous look at this time, Chu Feng shrugged her shoulders and was too lazy to explain so much. She was drinking her own red wine there alone. Wang Ting frowned: "I''ll give you 50000 yuan. You leave here!"


    Chu Feng put down the red wine in the cup and said with a smile: "Auntie, I was invited here, not for your baby daughter. If you want me to leave, are you Horst?"


    "You?" The sarcasm on Wang Ting''s face is more intense, and her words are also sarcastic: "I think it''s the agent of that little girl from the cold desert who brought you in? Chu Feng, I don''t want you to be here. I''m doomed to be a man who is high and shining. You can''t deserve it. Don''t fantasize about it. "


    Then he changed his heart and heart: "but I can understand you. After all, once you were so close to Siqi, such a sudden loss must be very painful, but if it is because of your heartache that you want to destroy the happiness of others, then you are too cheap!"


    Chu Feng put down the cup in his hand: "finished?"


    "That''s all. I hope you can put yourself in a proper position, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude!" Wang Ting see Chu wind a pair of oil and salt does not enter the appearance, cold hum said.


    Chu Feng''s eyes inexplicably playful, looking at Zhang Siqi, accompanied by Zhang Fei: "what does she mean?"


    Zhang Siqi, who came over, was a little sluggish. She didn''t let Wang Ting come, but she also knew what her mother was coming to do. She nodded: "yes, that''s what I mean. Chu Feng, when we met again, you left here, let me have a good last impression of you. Don''t let me look down on you."


    "As for the fact that you beat my mother, and I didn''t want to pay any attention to the fact that you tried to get me at the beginning, and I would go on my own in the future and never meet each other!"


    Looking at Zhang Siqi''s appearance that she wants to get rid of her relationship completely, Chu Feng just smiles, but doesn''t mean to stand up. She leans on the sofa and says, "if you come here to say that, you can leave. I''m invited today, and I have no relationship with you, Zhang Siqi and Zhang Jia."


    Pause for a while, Chu Feng''s eyes swept over the family of three: "but some things do, after all, is to pay the price, I hope you can always laugh to the end."


    Zhang Fei swept coldly: "I don''t know what to do. If you dare to make trouble today, don''t want to go back to Xuancheng in the future." Then he hummed and took his wife and daughter away from here.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were inexplicably cold when their family turned around. He took out the phone and called out: "Meier, bring me sampang to the reception in 20 minutes, otherwise, the dead of my adoptive mother will not be peaceful!"


    Cut off the phone, Chu Feng was there drinking wine, nothing to pay attention to, quietly waiting.


    A few minutes later, the voice of the host came. Huo bin, the representative of Huo''s group, had arrived. The signing ceremony was about to be held. Lu Kai didn''t know where the talent appeared. He walked onto the stage with a bright smile. Some celebrities were excited.


    Young and rich, she has always been sought after by women.


    A man in his twenties also stepped onto the stage surrounded by several people. He was more mature and stable than Lu Kai. However, Lu Kai was a little depressed under his brilliant smile. The man sent to kill Chu Feng last night has not been heard, which makes his heart never calm.


    However, this is a critical moment for Wenkai to enter the Xiangjiang market and even to enter the international stage with the help of Huo''s help. Lu Kai does not want to think about these things for the moment. Chu Feng in his eyes is just a fool, so there is no need to pay attention to it.


    Many reporters also kept asking questions from below. Huo bin had gentle and polite answers. Compared with Lu Kai, he was more just a foil.


    "Mr. Huo, I heard that this new year''s Eve will be broadcast on group TV, and will be shown all over the world, right?"


    "Mr. Huo, the hero of this time has already ordered Chen Xiao, but who is the heroine in the end, can we find out?"After a series of problems were thrown out, Huo bin was not in a hurry. Only when the final problem came down, he quietly replied: "this new year''s Eve file tells about the legendary life of Mr. Du, once the emperor of the river and sea, and his contributions to the original Anti Japanese War Period, as well as a lot of things.


    However, some of the plots must be changed. After all, this is a harmonious society. It can be regarded as a play that promotes the green forest heroes of China from another angle. The group TV station has approved the first issue of the play. When the film is shooting without any problems, it will be released in the world simultaneously.


    As for the hero, it is indeed Chen Xiao. However, he recently shot an advertisement in Guangzhou. It is estimated that it will take him a few days to get to Jianghai, so there is no time to meet you. As for the heroine, you can guess this! "


    Huo bin, who pretends to be mysterious, clapped his hands, and a huge display screen was pushed up, but covered with a big red cloth: "for this, I left a million. As long as someone guesses the heroine candidate within ten minutes, one million is his!"


    There was an uproar at the scene. It was not more than one million, but it was also quite a lot in this era. If you go to the third tier cities a little, you can definitely break your feet and eat all your life. In my heart, you all secretly said that Huo''s wealth is very strong.


    "The heroine must be Jin Xiaoqi!"


    After a brief uproar, a man took the lead to speak. Many stars came here today, including Cui Xin. But when Jin Xiaoqi is here, they think that the female owner is Jin Xiaoqi.


    Similar to the rest of the people are also shouting Jin Xiaoqi''s name, it is obvious that Jin Xiaoqi as the heroine''s things are recognized.


    Huo bin frowned and looked at Lu Kai. He felt something was wrong. Then he kept silent and waited for the time to pass. Although Huo controlled Xiangjiang''s entertainment industry and connected Siye and the international community, many people understood that the biggest market was the one billion people in the Chinese dynasty, while Wenkai film and television company had special rights.


    "It seems that Lu Kai is good to Zhang Siqi." Chu Feng''s curious eyes pierced away, and all the things on the screen were seen in his eyes, playing with a smile.


    "This time the heroine is Zhang Siqi!"


    Jin Xiaoqi and Cui Xin stood on one side and frowned, but they did not say anything. When Huo bin invited Jin Xiaoqi, he said that she was the female host of the film. Cui Xin also knew that she was the number two female, so she did not say anything. So it was strange who Zhang Siqi was, and had never heard of it.


    This is a different performance, but now it is completely reflected in Zhang Siqi. Both of them think that if Zhang Siqi really sets foot in the entertainment industry, her future achievements will not be lower than anyone else''s, and maybe she can break Cui Xin''s title of sexy goddess.


    "Mr. Huo, don''t wait ten minutes. My daughter, Zhang Siqi, is the owner. I''ll take this one million yuan!"


    At the moment, Wang Ting looks like an upper class person. She stands tall in front of her. Subconsciously, she thinks that the Lu Kai family is very powerful. At the moment, she thinks that Huo''s family has given her a million dollars in order to please Lu Kai. After all, Zhang Siqi is a new person. Who can know except those who are familiar with her?


    "I found your sister-in-law an idiot, arrogant!" In one corner, Huangfu Wenyu, as the general manager of Huangfu group headquarters, was naturally invited, holding Zhang Shan''s hand and standing there sneering: "fengshao is sitting in the back, and he is beating Jin Xiaoqi''s face here."


    "Don''t you know that Jin Xiaoqi once showed less love to the wind and had an ambiguous relationship?"


    At the moment, Zhang Shan was helpless. She was just worried about telling her sister-in-law that her sister-in-law would change her face to please Chu Feng, as Huang Fu Wen Yu said. That would only disgust people, but only hope in her heart. Her sister-in-law should not go too far.


    "This aunt''s idea is very novel." Huo bin was born in a well-known family. Naturally, he looked at the others after smiling at Wang Ting: "ten minutes are coming. Do you have anything else to say? Guess it''s one million. Huo bin will write you a check on the spot. "


    Many people either say Cui Xin or Jin Xiaoqi. Jin Xiaoqi''s voice is the highest. Who is Zhang Siqi? Many people still don''t know.


    "Now there are only three people, Miss Jin Xiaoqi, Miss Cui Xin and Miss Zhang Siqi. If there is nothing else, I will unveil it!" Seeing the scene, no one continued to say, Huo bin went to the screen and pulled the red cloth: "let''s witness the birth of the heroine of the river and sea storm, she is", "


    the red cloth falls, but Huo Bin''s voice is like a duck that cuts off the throat. How can it be possible?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    Zhang Siqi!


    Zhang Siqi''s sexy bikini photos are dancing on the screen. Each pair is just right, not showing too much, but not too little. Just in an instant, they attract the eyes of countless people, especially those successful people who come to such occasions to look for prey. At this moment, they pay more attention to Zhang Siqi.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this time we''re shooting new people."


    Lu Kai stepped forward when Huo Bin''s face was a little stiff, and said with a smile: "Miss Zhang Siqi is the heroine we shot this time, female No. 1. As for Jin Xiaoqi and Cui Xin, they are female No. 2 and female No. 3 respectively, so everyone''s guess just now is not tenable."


    Huo bin clenched his fist invisibly, but then let it go. He was sure that Lu Kai must not know Jin Xiaoqi''s real identity. Otherwise, he would not dare to take a new man without fame to defeat Jin Xiaoqi.


    Jin Xiaoqi did not care much about standing there, but Cui Xinliu was unconvinced: "Mr. Lu, Miss Jin came from the cold desert south for the heroine, not a No. 2 character. Are you wrong?"


    "No. 2 heroine, also the heroine, you think too much."


    Lu Kai spread his hands to express his innocence: "as for who informed you at the beginning, I don''t know how he told you, but the female number one of jianghaifengyun''s play is Miss Zhang Siqi. You can''t help me if you misunderstand me!"


    The atmosphere at the scene was a little strange. Everyone felt that there was something wrong, but it was not clear what was wrong.


    Wang Ting sneered: "on the plastic surgery also to play a female No. 1, ridiculous, which has our natural beauty Siqi have capital?"


    Jin Xiaoqi''s eyes narrowed slightly. At this time, Cui Xin came out, and a woman with sexy breath all the time said in a soft voice: "Mr. Lu, Mr. Huo, I received a phone call to say that it was female No. 2. This time it turned into No. 3. I''m sorry, I won''t take pictures of this play."


    Cui Xin is a proud woman. She can accept Jin Xiaoqi as the No. 1 girl. After all, people are more famous than her. However, she is unavoidably unconvinced when an unknown newcomer takes the position of No. 1.


    "Miss Cui Xin!"


    Lu Kai opened his mouth in no hurry. The secretary took up a copy like thing: "this is the contract signed between you and our company to take over this play. But in this play, it only shows that you are one of the female owners. As for who told you that she was No. 2, I also said I didn''t know.


    Therefore, it doesn''t matter if you want to break the contract now. According to the content of the contract, we will pay you eight million yuan, and you will give us 80 million yuan of this matter. "


    Cui Xin looks stiff. She looks at Lu Kai who is playing. She wants to go up and slap him. At that time, it was Lu Kai who called her. Because of her own reason, Lu Kai couldn''t eat herself. At the moment, Cui Xin only thought that she was trying to embarrass herself.


    But the contract with no water is there. Cui Xin knows that she has to shoot the play herself, otherwise she will have to pay for her savings in these years.


    After solving Cui Xin''s problem, Lu Kai looked at Jin Xiaoqi: "as for Miss Jin, you are invited by Huo''s film and television company. If you want to shoot, if you don''t want to, I believe that the broadcast of jianghaifengyun can attract a large number of fans even if it''s a newcomer!"


    Huo bin gives Jin Xiaoqi an apologetic look. Lu Kai''s Laozi is the Minister of culture. On some levels, Huo can''t win the Lu family. There is still a gap between pure businessmen and officials.


    "I''m not going to shoot this one either!"


    Jin Xiaoqi himself wants to take this opportunity to come to China, so he doesn''t feel much at the moment. It doesn''t matter whether he pats or not. He takes Cui Xinliu''s hand and turns around and prepares to leave here.


    "Mr. Huo!" When everyone felt that they were going to leave unhappily, Chu Feng came slowly and said to Huo bin on the stage: "fengteng group is willing to create a film and television company to cooperate with Huo group. I don''t know what you think.


    According to my understanding, this time the cooperation of the Horst group has the right to cut off the cooperation at any time, and does not need compensation, unilateral termination, after all, you are investors


    The whole audience was stunned. Looking at Chu Feng, he felt a trace of familiarity, but then he could not remember who it was. But Huo bin, who was also bent on business, was called an all-round wizard by Xiangjiang. At the moment, he only saw Chu Feng, and immediately knew who he was. He said with a smile: "if fengteng group wants to, it doesn''t matter!"


    "And I''m more optimistic about Miss Jin Xiaoqi and Miss Cui Xin!"


    Lu Kai''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Chu Feng. He was surprised how he appeared here, but he didn''t think much about other words: "where''s the security guard? How can a man who beat someone''s mother if he can''t catch up with a girl?"


    "Yes, what about security?" Wang Ting immediately conforms to Lu Kai''s words. In her eyes, no matter how big a businessman is, he can''t be bigger than an official: "this boy once couldn''t catch up with my daughter, so he hit me and lay in the hospital for two days, as if such a person had to go out!"


    Zhang Siqi looked at Chu Feng''s eyes more and more disappointed: "Chu Feng, don''t let me look down on you, go!"


    "I was invited here. Why didn''t anyone believe it?" Chu Feng is quite depressed, because he wears casually, how can so many people look down on him?Pointing to Huo bin on the stage, Wang Ting once again said: "you are invited. Don''t be laughed off by me. You are just a poor boy from Dian LAN Xuan city. You take the opportunity to approach my daughter and want to pursue her, but after being refused, she becomes angry and beaten.


    Finally, when you feel hopeless, you hook up with the agent of this Korean cosmetic surgery star and sneak in, thinking I don''t know? "


    Wang Ting''s words convinced many people. Zhang Shan stood in the distance and clenched her lips to remind her to go out. But Huangfu Wenyu held hands: "if you don''t go out, they won''t die, but after you go out, they will surely die!"


    Zhang Shan''s body trembled and she shook her head in her heart. She blamed herself for introducing Lu Kai to Zhang Siqi. Otherwise, she would not have happened.


    It''s just that there are many things in the world that regret is useless.


    In the face of people''s ridicule, Chu Feng was calm and didn''t bother to pay attention to Wang Ting''s self righteous look at Lu Kai: "give you a chance, kneel down on the ground and kowtow to me three times. Today''s business is even, otherwise, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness!"


    Lu Kai was stunned, and then gave a noncommittal smile: "Chu Feng, you will leave here without identity, status or background. You have nothing. I can crush you with one finger. How can you fight with me?"


    Lu Kai once again said the word Chu Feng. Some reporters who had been to Jianghai and participated in the opening of fengteng group were shocked. They finally recognized that this was not Chu Feng. Who was it?


    But Lu Kai, who only knows how to play the role of a proud woman, doesn''t pay attention to these things. He thinks that he is the best in the world. Naturally, he doesn''t know Chu Feng. With a wave of his finger, he seems to be very domineering: "I''ll give you a chance to leave here, or I won''t invite you in. I can sue you for trespassing. That''s going to be prison."


    "If you don''t want to go out, you will not sue me?"


    "Here is his invitation post!" At this time, a clear and loud voice came from the door. Shen Xiuqin, a smart and charming dress, came with several people. Yao Qianxue was also in the column. She raised the post she had just taken in the hand of Miss Yingbin: "the invitation from Huo''s to the boss of fengteng group is not qualified. Who said that?"


    Shen Xiuqin''s words were very simple, but they made the whole audience quiet. Only the footsteps of them came. Those who had recognized Chu Feng looked at Lu Kai with great interest. It was said that Wen''s grandsons would dare to start. Are you counted as wool?


    Lu Kai''s body was shocked. He naturally heard the name of Chu Feng, but he did not think that he would be a student of Imperial College, or he was unwilling to admit that there was a person who did not rely on any background to rise: "impossible!"


    "Lu Kai, you are getting better and better. My Su Xinyu''s man is worse than nothing in your eyes!"


    It seems that in response to Lu Kai''s words, Su Xinyu, who was outside the hall early, walked slowly. Although she was not dressed in gorgeous clothes, some women would represent a lot of things and become the focus of attention in an instant: "or do you think that you are more qualified to teach my man than Wen Aojun?"


    Many people in the audience may not know Su Xinyu, but Lu Kai, who is in the system, is bound to know him. When he falters, he quickly steps down from the stage: "Miss Su, how are you coming?"


    At the same time, many people are curious about who Su Xinyu is. When Shen Xiuqin proves Chu Feng''s identity, Lu Kai is still calm. However, with the appearance of this woman, Lu Kai actually comes down from the stage.


    Some people who are also part of the system speak in secret. All of them are in an uproar, but their eyes are full of sympathy when they look at Lu Kai. You are no longer Lu KaiZha, No. 2''s granddaughter, No. 3''s real granddaughter.


    As for the three people of Zhangjia, they are completely standing in the same place, staring at the Chu Feng who seems to be tall and tall at the moment, especially Zhang Siqi, who says to himself, "he is the owner of fengteng, the owner of Fengmen?"


    "I heard you''re going to throw my brother out, little boy?"


    However, Li Ji came in plain clothes, his cigarette was lit, and a group of people followed him. In addition to Zhou Jingxing''s inconvenient appearance, ye Zisheng, Su Mobei and Zhou Xiaoxuan all arrived. There were more than ten or twenty people with extraordinary bearing.


    Lu Kai saw these people and sat on the ground. He knew that he was finished this time. He thought of the phone call from Dian LAN last night. The grave was destroyed and the house was demolished. This is the central bottom line. The dead are big!


    Zhang Siqi also swayed and fell on Wang Ting, who was still at a loss. At first, she still had doubts. Then Li Ji appeared at the moment. Zhang Siqi, who followed Lu Kai to the dream Camel Mountain that night, could not help but believe it. The sound that gave her a familiar feeling was Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    Chu Feng looked back and looked at it with dismay, but then he went up and hugged Li Ji with a smile in his heart.


    Although the latter did not speak to him before, Chu Feng could feel Li Ji slowly let himself into their circle. In other words, as long as he and these people were together, he was in the heavenly Dynasty, although big, there was no place to go.


    The two people hugged heavily, which seemed so simple, but they gave people different information.


    Especially when we see Lu Kai sitting on the ground, we always feel that things are not so simple today, but then they gossip and watch all of this. And those journalists who were shooting have turned off the camera with interest. They know what can be photographed and some things can''t be photographed.


    Li Ji and Chu Feng separated and walked to Lu Kai''s, looking at the latter, who sat on the ground, and said, "you want to step on my brother?"


    Lu Kai has a kind of pain that can not be said, but what he said is false at the moment. Li Ji squats down to pat his face: "but you are assured that although I am angry with your behavior, I will not do anything to you, but will only pay special attention to your family!"


    Li Ji''s words made Lu Kai shake himself, and he stood up almost without thinking: "Li Shao, we are just a little misunderstanding. Why should we do this?"


    "Little misunderstanding?"


    Li Ji has not spoken yet. Chu Feng comes up smiling and looks at Lu Kai, who is not proud of his face now: "stay high and see nothing, destroy the grave of the mother, smash other people''s home, can you say it is a little misunderstanding?"


    When everyone was surprised that Lu Kai had done these things, Chu Feng continued to say, "although that is my foster mother, but the kindness of raising is better than the kindness of childbearing. You humiliate her peace, and you will not die with me!"


    "Trust you, who sympathizes with me?" Chu wind sneered, the crowd separated at this time, blue Mei er with the wind door of dozens of people slowly came, saw two black men stand to walk the man, Lu Kai face instantly pale!


    Chu Feng didn''t look at his face, but slowly walked up to the stage, and with the help of the microphone, he said slowly: "Lu Kai, Lord Lu, I met with me once in Imperial College, and despised me. I just slightly refuted two of his so-called abilities, and was finally resented."


    I am a kind-hearted person. I don''t want to worry about it. Even if I hear someone want to force my brother to move away my mother''s grave, I also choose compromise. But then the grave is less than hours after the new grave was put into the soil, and the news came. My mother''s grave was splashed with dog blood and the tombstone was smashed! "


    "People here are children, so I don''t need to say anything more, can you understand my mood?"


    People under the stage were all secretly surprised, but at this moment, Chu Feng continued to open his mouth: "and yesterday, I did not go to calculate the account, others were looking for a killer to start to me, if not my Chu Feng life hard, there are so two points of means, now I, is a corpse."


    Lanmeier timely put sang bang on stage, the latter appeared to struggle, but the eyes touching Chu Feng said with trembling: "I am sanbang. Lu Shao found me yesterday, gave me 500000, and asked me to take a bun, no, it is less wind. I swear by my family that this is true!"


    "Lie, I didn''t let you do that at all." If it is normal, Lu Kai doesn''t mind taking any responsibility, but now the other party is Chu Feng, it is impossible to be as casual as that, roaring: "you must be taken and wronged by people, I don''t know who you are!"


    "This is the video when Lu Shao looked for me!"


    No, Lu Kai said nothing, and sang Bang took a mobile phone from his coat pocket and connected it to the screen: "because I know that it is easy to sell out cooperation with two officials and I record video every time I talk to Lu Shao!"


    In Lu Kai''s death, sang Bang opened the mobile video, and the whole scene could hear the voice of Lu kaina''s cold killing from the inside of the speaker, killing the bun, these words, especially profound.


    "Lu Shao, do you have anything else to say now?"


    Waving his hand and letting people take the last result of sanbang, Chu Feng saw Lu Kai emerge silk and play: "or, what do you want to say to me?"


    Lu Kai calmed down at the moment, and all the evidence was left in front of him. He would be even more ashamed if he didn''t admit it again: "yes, I did all these things. What?"


    "It''s a man!" Chu Feng''s mouth raised a smile and walked down. With a blue Mei Er hand, she handed a machete to his hand. Chufeng smiled with a penetrating meaning: "I am a fair man. I destroy the grave and demolish the house. If you have one hand, leave one hand, and all the resentment will be eliminated!"


    Lu Kai did not pick up the knife in Chu Feng''s hand, and said: "the wind is less, everything stays a line, and I will meet you later. Moreover, I don''t know what your mother''s grave is, and the order is not my one. Do you also have to take the opportunity to let me down?"


    "But, without your presence, how dare they come?"


    Chu Feng throws a sentence softly, but the words just exit, Su Xinyu, who has been silent, suddenly kicked Lu Kai on the ground, and a beautiful anger appeared: "everyone has the bottom line of being a person. You kill Chu Feng that is your skill, but using the three points of power in hand to destroy the peace of the dead, I can''t hate to kill you now.If you are sensible, you should leave a hand according to Chu Feng. Otherwise, the whole Lu family will be buried with you! "


    "I don''t accept it!" Lu Kai was kicked to the ground by Su Xinyu, but also ignited his anger. He struggled to stand up: "chufeng is just a little dirt boy from Jidao origin. What''s his qualification to step on my head? Besides, I know about his dead and adopted mother, but I don''t give the order. You are trying to add to the crime!"


    "To add crime?"


    Chu Feng flicked the machete in his hand with his finger, and the sound of chilly was rippling. Suddenly, the machete in his hand was like lightning, and a bloody flower shot out. One hand fell directly to the ground. Everything was so fast. Until Lu Kai burst out the hysterical roar, everyone came back to their senses.


    Li Ji waves to send Lu Kai to the hospital. Then he looks at Zhang Fei''s husband and wife, whose legs are trembling: "brother, they are the source. How about that?"


    Chu Feng threw his knife on the ground and looked at Zhang Fei and Wang Ting, as well as Zhang Siqi. His eyes were calm and did not take any feelings: "I said that I hope you will laugh to the end today, but it seems that you will soon cry!"


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything to the three people in Zhangjia, or simply too lazy to care about it. Li Ji seemed to know what to do and asked Ye Zisheng to make a phone call. When the scene calmed down, a group of people came outside the hall.


    Wen Aojun was invited by Lu Kai, but there was a delay on the way. Just now he saw Lu Kai being carried away from the car downstairs. He had already fainted. When he came in, he saw the dazzling Chu Feng standing in the middle. His eyes were cold: "Chu Feng, are you deceiving people too much? What''s wrong with Lu Kai?"


    Wen Aojun comes straight up to show his identity, but he has not finished his words. Su Mobei suddenly kicks him to the ground. Wen Aojun''s followers want to start, but he stops at the same time. This is to beat the disabled Wen Aojun, and it''s a white fight!


    Wen Ao Jun was knocked down on the ground before he was officially sent out. He stood up and was stunned: "brother Mobei, brother Kenji, brother Shengge!"


    Su Mo north cold mouth: "roll!"


    Wen Ao Jun looks at a pool of blood on the ground, and the calm eyes of Chu Feng. He knows that he has no chance to play. When Su Mobei gives himself a foot, he also leaves in dismay. Although he is said to be the successor of the written family, master Wen has never admitted it. This is destined to be lower than the direct lineage of other families!


    He Xuan bell broke the silence in the hall at the moment. Zhang Fei''s mobile phone rang and subconsciously pressed to answer. After a moment, his face turned pale: "I''ve been retired, and I have to be investigated!"


    Wang Ting''s body is not stable, Zhang Fei is only in her forties. She has retired. She has not asked why. Her mobile phone rings. She takes it out to answer and sits on the ground with unsteady steps. The scenery at the bottom of her skirt is also unknown: "all my funds in the stock market are frozen, and the bank asks me to pay back the money."


    "Huo Shao, do you know if we can cooperate now?" At this time, Chu Feng didn''t take a look at them, but looked at Huo Bin''s warm mouth. It was not like the boy whose hand was stained with blood just now.


    "Fengshao is willing to cooperate with me naturally. I just don''t know the agency right of fengteng medicine Xiangjiang. Can we talk about it?" Huo bin chuckles softly, the way does not end refined!


    "Shenda beauty is here. You can talk about it any way you like."


    Chu Feng chufeng pointed to Shen Xiuqin with a bright smile and said, "but I personally think that Miss Jin Xiaoqi and Miss Cui Xin are more suitable for female No.1 and No.2 in Jianghai Fengyun. What''s Huo Shao''s meaning


    Huo bin spread his hands: "I always feel like this."


    Zhang Siqi''s body was shocked. She couldn''t respond at all. She was staring at Chu Feng, who turned around and hugged Su Xinyu and walked toward the hall door. When the figure was about to leave, she said, "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng stopped, and Zhang Siqi ran forward to stand in front of him, ignoring Su Xinyu: "did you like me?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth swept a smile, in Su Xinyu''s face a kiss: "I have a wife!" Then he left under everyone''s gaze. Everything started quickly and went quickly. Li Ji and others also left from the door, but no one paid attention to Zhang Siqi standing at the door with tears flowing out.


    Some people do wrong things can be retrieved, but some mistakes, it is a lifetime irreparable.


    Zhang Siqi''s body is shaking. Once happy, she was so close to her, but she gave up and looked at the far away crowd. How could Zhang Siqi not know that her parents cheated on her at the moment. Chu Feng disdained and didn''t care about it from the beginning. Can you compare yourself with Su Xinyu?


    Looking at her parents sitting in the hall, Zhang Siqi clenched her lips and roared, "I won''t forgive you!"


    The high-heeled shoes were ignored. Zhang Siqi went to the front. She could ignore Chu Feng because of a mother''s lies. But when all the misunderstanding was explained clearly, she found that she had fallen in love with that elegant and gentle boy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    Zhang Siqi chased out of the Imperial Hotel barefoot, but only saw Chu Feng holding Su Xinyu up. Maserati left. She was soft and sat on the ground with tears irresistible. "Give me another chance. I won''t listen to my parents again. I believe you in everything. You come back!"


    Most of them were pulled by Li Ji to boost the powerful cars leaving. The purpose was to deter Lu Kai''s official power and Wen Aojun''s pressure. At the moment, things had been accomplished. Chu Feng''s breath let them go.


    Even though the car passed in front of Zhang Siqi, no one stopped to say anything. For a woman who was wavering and had no opinion, no one was willing to say anything more.


    "In fact, you''re half responsible for everything today."


    In Maserati''s car, through the rearview mirror, Su Xinyu can still see Zhang Siqi at the door of the hotel. She opened her red lips and said, "if you had refused directly or made it clear, things would not have changed to the way they are now. I even wonder if you did it on purpose."


    Looking at Chu Feng, Su Xinyu continued: "if you really mean it, man, you are too vicious!"


    "I am a good man."


    Chu Feng didn''t answer anything. He just said a very plain sentence and never spoke again. He knew some things, but there was no need to explain them. Su Xinyu was right. Today''s everything takes up half of the responsibility, but people always have to learn to choose. It''s strange that they don''t choose the right time to bump into each other.


    Su Xinyu shakes her head and doesn''t speak any more. The acceleration of the accelerator directly makes the car seem to fly. The red light is completely ignored and goes towards fengteng garden.


    "The wind is low, and the Liu''s consortium is coming."


    The car had just stopped in fengteng garden. Xia Yan, who was already in the garden, came up and said, "I want to meet Feng Shao once. Talk about the people of Liu''s consortium and Liu Mo, and contact our representative of Liu''s consortium. It''s Liu Zhixin!"


    Said, hands the information to Chu Feng: "we understand the basic news is that Liu Zhixin is the daughter of the current Liu family leader, Liu Mo''s sister-in-law, a decisive woman."


    Looking at the materials on the spirit of capable, faintly can feel the powerful momentum of the woman, Chu Feng smile back: "tell her, Liu''s financial group in the Chinese dynasty bodyguard one million ransom, Liu Mo, one billion, in addition to fengteng real estate, Liu''s consortia accounted for 40% of all shares give up."


    "Promise these three conditions and we''ll talk about others, otherwise don''t come to see me!"


    Xia Yan took over the information in a daze and thought he had heard it wrong. He nodded back and said, "OK, I''ll arrange it then."


    "Wind!" Jin Xiaoqi also followed. When Cui Xinliu left with Xia Yan, she saw that Su Xinyu was still a little awkward. At first, she didn''t know that Chu Feng''s woman was su Xinyu: "Liu Zhixin is not as simple as a woman. I''m afraid it''s not good for you to refuse to meet her like this."


    Chu Feng side head let jinxiaoqi with himself to sit in the pavilion before opening: "talk about it, you should know her a little bit."


    "Yes, she can be said to be a legend in the south of the cold desert!"


    Jin Xiaoqi didn''t have much formality and told Chu Feng what he knew as much as possible: "Liu Zhixin completed her doctoral degree at the age of 13, and was known as the first strange woman in the south of the cold desert. She started to join the Liu family group at the age of 14, and now 14 years later, Liu''s family has ranked among the top three in China!


    In addition, Liu Zhixin herself has a lot of things. According to my father, she has a lot to do with the art of war, computers and anything that she can think of, and it''s not a simple one. In addition, ten ordinary special forces soldiers are said to be not her opponents! "


    "Miss King, are you sure you''re talking about a woman?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. Just now Xia Yan''s materials were just some of Liu Zhixin''s business information, and the rest were not. Seeing Jin Xiaoqi nodding, Chu Feng tut opened his mouth: "I didn''t expect that there was such a woman in the world, the first strange woman in the cold desert south, and Liu Mo had such an aunt."


    Patting his head, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "it seems that I have to think of other ways to be able to, such a woman I have no sense of security ah!"


    "What is the first strange woman in the cold and barren south?" Su Xinyu at the moment casual mouth, words with a little jealousy: "the first Qing Dynasty out of the words, kill her countless times!"


    "Prime Minister of China, what is it?" Chu Feng is not a gossip person, but for this can let Su Xinyu call it the first Qing, or very curious.


    Su Xinyu squinted and glared at Chu Feng: "do you want to do it?"


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly: "you don''t want to be attacked by all kinds of people. I''m just asking. After all, not everyone can call her the first Qing of the Chinese dynasty. You should know that there are hundreds of millions of women in the Chinese dynasty."


    "You''d better really think that, or you don''t know how you ended up dead." Su Xinyu nodded his head with satisfaction, and then opened his mouth in the curious look of Chu Feng and Jin Xiaoqi: "heaven is the best. Li Ji is called the first king of the Heavenly Kingdom. No matter what the value of force or anything, Li Ji is absolutely killing countless people.At the same time, he is also the first of the four princes in the imperial city. Even if my brother, Zhou Jingxing or Ye Zisheng, he is not as good as Li Ji. In the army, he is the king in the army, and in the political arena, he is a super giant. His ability to cover the sky with one hand is not built. "


    "Cough!" Chu Feng coughed and interrupted Su Xinyu and continued to speak, a little sour and said: "that, you are here in front of my face so highly praise another man, what do you mean?"


    "Do you want to listen?"


    Su Xinyu said in a cold voice, and continued to speak when Chu Feng was spreading his hands. However, he did not go to talk about Li Ji''s affairs: "as for the first Qing of the Chinese dynasty, you still have some relationship. If you don''t make a good deal, you will be killed!"


    This time Chu Feng was curious: "what''s the relationship with me? I haven''t heard of it before!"


    "It doesn''t matter? But it will soon matter! " Su Xinyu gave a mysterious smile and looked at Chu Feng as if he were a crafty hunter looking at his prey: "because the first lady of the Heavenly Kingdom is so beautiful that I can''t compare with her. At the same time, she is also called Wen''s demon girl by our circle!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Wen family people?"


    "Yes, and it''s directly related to the literati!" Su Xinyu nodded and stretched her legs to tell Chu Feng: "but it is said that she and father Wen''s fate are in conflict. She was taken away just a few months after she was born, but she will come back during the Spring Festival every year. Generally, she will not come back. So in more than a month, she is expected to come back again."


    Chu Feng touched his nose: "what''s special about her?"


    Su Xinyu''s eyes bent into a beautiful crescent shaped mouth: "if you want to say something special, she doesn''t have a normal place. She insists on saying the biggest special thing. That is, last year, the four young masters joined hands and all failed!"


    Chu Feng rubbed his feet and said, "are you talking about women? They are all women Altman. Li Ji, they are not rivals? "


    "She kept her hand, Li Ji said. If they really moved, they would lose all their moves!" Su Xinyu nodded his head seriously and stood up to see the dignified passing in Chu Feng''s eyes: "so you should be careful when you go in and out later. Although I hear that she has a weak relationship with the writers, no one knows whether it is true or not."


    "It''s a pity that she is a daughter. Otherwise, Wen Aojun, a collateral, has no chance to become a regular. However, you should be careful. If the Wen family really sends her out, your life will be in danger."


    Leaving a word, Su Xinyu left directly. Chu Feng''s biggest enemy is the literati. When she heard her grandfather tell her something, what she can do now is to inform the writer of some news as much as possible, so that Chu Feng can not be defenseless!


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and sat down. Jin Xiaoqi sat beside him without disturbing him. After a long time, Chu Feng said coldly: "she is a woman. If I get her done, will you say that you will not have too many chances to kill me like Huangfu Ruo die?"


    Jin Xiaoqi frowned: "wind, are you so affectionate?"


    "Just joking. Am I that kind of person? I am a good husband of the new century Chu Feng did think about it for a while, but found that he said that he had a slip of the tongue, and there was a Jin Xiaoqi explaining quickly.


    Jin Xiaoqi squinted his eyes and looked at Chu Feng: "Ruoxi said to me that she is your woman. Ruo die sister told me that you should take her as a rascal. At first I didn''t believe it, but now I do."


    "Do you think I should think about whether I should continue to pursue you?"


    "Damn it!" Jin Xiaoqi was still talking, but Chu Feng was stunned and looked at a corner in the distance. Jin Xiaoqi''s angle was invisible, but he could see it clearly. The corner of his mouth twitched violently: "Miss Jin, your agent is fierce, don''t squeeze my senior general dry!"


    Jin Xiaoqi was still talking. When she heard the words, she frowned and came to see her face. After looking at it carefully, her face turned red: "how can Xinliu not be reserved at all? Forced kissing should let men come."


    When he spoke, he looked at Chu Feng. What happened in the hotel that day seemed to be in front of him. Chu Feng patted his head: "by the way, I have to deal with some things. You stay here slowly!"


    Then he ran away in the wind. Jin Xiaoqi stamped his feet angrily: "this guy, come with me every time I get to the key point. Wait for me!"


    And Su Xinyu in the villa has been looking at this side, see Chu wind go away, touch his chin as if thinking: "it seems, to quickly consolidate the position ah!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    The next afternoon, Chu Feng again came to the fengteng clinic, because of the previous period of time, closed for a few days.


    However, because of Su Xinyu''s return, Zhang Yuner didn''t follow him again. Chu Feng didn''t say anything about it. He was also worried that too much contact with Zhang Yuner would make something unnecessary.


    Although it has been closed for several days for renovation, many people came to see the doctor when the door opened. However, according to the initial requirements, there were 50 people. Therefore, many people with minor illness and pain did not come to the queue, but bought some medicine and left at random.


    "Where is Yama


    In the afternoon, maybe it''s time to go to work. Fifty people haven''t seen enough of them. There''s no time for patients. Su Xinyu said calmly: "I saw him yesterday. How come I can''t see him this morning?"


    Chu Feng turned the pen in his hand and leaned back on the chair calmly: "I went abroad. I received the news last night that three of Huangfu''s seven heroes had gone out. I didn''t want to be unable to win half a year''s gap. So let Yan Luo take 100 million yuan to do something. Don''t try to kill everyone, at least for half a year."


    "I don''t want anything now. What I lack is time. The literati and the tianwangmen are all my worries!"


    Chu Feng''s answer to Su Xinyu is still satisfactory. At least we can see that Chu Feng has not concealed himself. He just wants to talk about something. When a patient comes to his mouth, Su Xinyu swallows it back. He is going to talk about it some time. Jin Xiaoqi lives in fengteng garden now, and she has a strange meaning after all.


    A patient came, and then just after seeing another patient, another patient came, until fifty people, Su Xinyu, put the end of business hanging out, and they were just breathing.


    Looking at the time, Su Xinyu chuckled and said: "I found it''s good to look for you to be a man. At least one day when I have nothing, I can''t die of starvation with your medical skills, and I can live a brilliant life. In the three hours from two o''clock to now, almost 150000."


    Chu Feng has long been used to such a speed of making money. If it wasn''t for calming down the violence of the recent massacre, Chu Feng was still too lazy to come out. He took off his doctor''s clothes and stood up and said, "get ready, someone is going to invite us to dinner."


    "People, where?" Su Xinyu was stunned. Seeing that there were only passers-by everywhere and no one was coming, she murmured. However, after the business was over, she felt hungry and didn''t want to tangle too much.


    "The wind is less. You seem to know I''m going to have one."


    Three minutes later, Chu Feng and Su Xinyu, who closed the clinic door, didn''t leave. They just stood at the door. A moment later, a car stopped in front of them, and the window fell down to reveal Huo Bin''s gentle face: "but this is also our fate. It happens that I''m going to have dinner. Shall we go together?"


    Chu Feng naturally does not believe that Huo bin is just passing by. Naturally, he takes Su Xinyu''s hand to get on the bus. The latter is very puzzled at the moment. How does chufeng know that someone is coming? I don''t understand it. It''s only news from the elite of the wind door secretly protecting the safety of chufeng.


    Few people on the bus did not have too much communication. Huo bin did not go to any very high-end places. Instead, he chose a big stall to invite Chu Feng and Su Xinyu to have a meal: "you two should not mind. Compared with eating, I think the food is folk.


    The food in the hotel seems to sell well, but I always feel worse than the big stalls, so I would rather invite two people to eat delicious food than invite them to eat expensive food


    Su Xinyu politely replied: "it''s all food. It''s good if you want to."


    "It doesn''t matter. Eating is also a destination."


    Chu Feng doesn''t care to sit down, Su Xinyu thinks of something and looks at Chu Feng: "by the way, my mother didn''t say to move here, I didn''t have news in those days?"


    "I don''t know about this either. You can call and ask about it when you have time." Chu Feng shaking his head is not very understand, said a look to Huo Bin: "Huo Shao, you won''t come to me for dinner for no reason, just say what you have!"


    "The wind is really a quick word, then I will not be empty with the snake."


    Huo bin casually ordered a few dishes for the waiter to place an order and then said: "fengteng''s film and television company is already in the process of preparation, but I believe that Feng Shao''s character, so we have started shooting in the name of our two companies in advance. Just before this, I want to know that there is no problem in the domestic market?"


    After all, the reason why he and Lu Kaifeng are willing to invest in Lu''s film and TV company is that he has to see Lu''s film and television company to make money.


    "This doesn''t need Chu Feng to answer you. I promise that there will be no problem in China if the wind and cloud of the river and sea is released."


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. Su Xinyu first said, "although many films will not be shown if the Lu family doesn''t nod, but this year''s new year''s Eve is different from the past. I heard that it was a big play decided by the Huo family''s father and the No. 2 leader himself. So, Huo Shao, your worries are unnecessary.


    the Chinese people are still the Heavenly Kingdom, although some of them are in charge of some things, and finally the people above has the final say."With Miss Su''s words, I''m relieved." When Huo bin heard Su Xinyu''s promise, he was more calm. Although the purpose of the play was decided by two old people, it is possible that it can''t be shown if the low-level people make some troubles. At that time, the investment of 200 million will be tantamount to a loss of water.


    Chu Feng held Su Xinyu''s hand and was more grateful to this woman. She would always be willing to eliminate some small troubles for herself. After a smile, she looked at Huo Bin: "Huo Shao, you can come to me. It''s not just about this thing. What else can be done is not a problem."


    "Of course, what can''t be done will be in vain if you say it!"


    Huo bin laughed awkwardly, but he still said calmly: "it''s about fengteng pharmaceutical company. Although fengteng gave the agency of Xiangjiang to Huo family, I hope that fengteng''s medicine will not be concealed in the market in the southeast of Qinzhou. I also use fengteng''s medicine. I agree with the effect and think it should not be sold only in China."


    Speaking of these things, the Almighty ghost seems to be dispersing that kind of gentleness, like a general in the war: "and our Huo family in the southeast of Qinzhou is also a little capable, in addition, Nanyue, Qingshui and Miancheng groups, we Huo family can also do something, so I hope that fengshao can increase the supply of fengteng pharmaceutical company''s agent to me."


    "Because fengteng medicine now provides me with the quantity, even if it is Xiangjiang local area is not enough!"


    Chu Feng''s fingers are beating on the table. What he wants now is to consolidate his foundation at home and let the future officials consider it when they hold up their swords. As for the foreign market, chufeng''s eyes are really not as far away.


    Huo bin didn''t disturb Chu Feng. He knew that fengteng was still in its infancy. Although the foundation was very solid and the first wave of drugs had a high sales volume, it was not so simple to open up a foreign market.


    "Huo Shao!"


    After nearly ten minutes of silence, Chu Feng said, "if I give you the agency rights of Panlong, Xiangjiang, Siye and the ten border countries, I will also allocate enough medicinal materials for you to produce three kinds of drugs by yourself. How many% of you are sure you can win the sales of these groups?"


    Huo Bin''s heart thumping, he began to imagine at most a few groups, can be divided into half of the agent is good, at the moment Chu Feng opened his mouth to give him ten countries of agency, if successful, Xiangjiang Li family, it seems that there is no matter?


    Although such a thing is a huge cake, but Huo bin did not rashly answer. When Chu Feng and Su Xinyu started to eat, he was still there silent, until Chu Feng ate a bowl of rice and his hand fell on the table: "less wind, Huo Shi can, but you give the territory is too large, we can''t eat."


    "But for Siye and Panlong, if fengshao can supply all of them, I can set up a factory in Xiangjiang. I don''t need to invest in fengshao. I will still give you all the original shares. Panlong and Siye will definitely take them."


    "All supplies are OK. I''ll ask sister Qin to send someone to help you." Chu Feng stands out and says it doesn''t matter. If you have money, you can make money. This is Chu Feng''s idea all the time. Otherwise, he won''t make an agent for the other seven regions of the Chinese dynasty.


    "But one more thing."


    Seeing Chu Feng agree to his request, Huo bin was pleased, and then said his thoughts: "besides Huo''s family, fengshao also knows that there are several other families in Xiangjiang. Everyone controls different fields. I hope fengshao can go to Xiangjiang. If you can cooperate with them, fengteng pharmaceutical industry in Qinzhou wants to cover 5% of its success Ten. "


    Chu Feng''s mind moved, but his face did not show too much: "look at the time, I''ll go there when I''m free, to see where great men have gone and where they have stayed."


    Huo bin was disappointed, but he didn''t show it. Huo''s family and several other families are in Xiangjiang together. It can be said that they have both prosperity and loss. Of course, it is also because there is no interest involved. At the moment, he has won the fengteng pharmaceutical agent. The other families must be envious. Huo bin doesn''t want the Huo family to become the target of public criticism.


    After discussing some things, Chu Feng asked Huo bin to go directly to Shen Xiuqin. As for Huo Bin''s invitation to go to Xiangjiang again, Chu Feng still didn''t agree. Huo bin knew that there were only some things that were rare and precious!


    In this regard, although Huo bin was helpless, he did not say anything in the end. After a few simple words, he left.


    "Miss Su, my wife!" Chu Feng looked at the time and suddenly wanted to walk by himself. He had been busy for so many days when he came to the imperial city. At the moment, he wanted Su Xinyu to go back to have a rest. He just called the exit and found that he was wrong. He immediately changed his words: "you go back first. I have to deal with some things. Don''t worry, I will go back to have a rest at night."


    Su Xinyu squinted: "call me wrong next time, don''t want to be free again, where do you go, where do I follow?" But also did not ask Chu Feng what to do, straight to take a taxi back, today is Zhang Yuner to send them to the clinic, did not drive.


    "It seems that I have to find a chance to adapt to the role of my husband, please!"


    Looking at the far away taxi, Chu Feng gently shakes his head. His relationship with Su Xinyu has basically become a fact, and he also needs the status of Uncle Su to rise and breathe out. Chu Feng thinks it''s time to get ready.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    Chu Feng walked directly on the street, only his lonely life followed in the dark. However, the crisis of the Shihu gang in the imperial city has been completely relieved, and there is no need to worry about the safety of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng, who completely controls the underground world of the Imperial City, unless the enemy uses the force of thunder to kill him, or after that, as long as he waits for 10 minutes, a large number of support will be killed, and then no one wants to run away.


    Although LAN Meier and Xia Yan are still worried, after all, no one knows whether there are any other people in the Wen family except Liu Gu, but Chu Feng says that it doesn''t matter, and they have no way but to ask them to protect Chu Feng.


    It''s only nine o''clock now. It''s still early. The city that never sleeps is blooming its charm.


    Chufeng came to the door of a bar, hesitated and walked into it. The former chufeng was disgusted to come to such a place, but now he walked in and heard the deafening music. Chu Feng felt that his body and mind were relaxed a lot.


    It seems to be able to understand why so many urban white-collar workers like to come to such places at night, because in such places, they can really forget their worries and release their own pressure.


    Entering, Chu Feng did not let the waiter to entertain himself, just casually found a corner to sit down and asked for two bottles of beer to drink at will.


    Looking at the women scratching their heads on the dance floor, and the men who want to find someone to release extra hormones tonight, Chu Feng makes a mockery of himself. Before, he thought these people were drunk, but at the moment, he felt that their life was quite envious.


    In just a few months, he went out from dianlan and went to Jianghai with nothing. In three months, he became the overlord of Jianghai Jidao, known as the second Mr. Du.


    In four months, he became the supreme overlord of the Imperial City, controlled the underground world of the two important cities of Jianghai and Huangcheng, and founded fengteng group, with an asset appraisal of 10 billion yuan. Chu Feng had never thought of all this before, but now everything is so real.


    Gulu finished a bottle of wine, chufeng opened the second bottle, and wanted to ask the secret lonely life to come out and have a drink, but think about it or forget it. It may be a good thing to be alone and quiet.


    When Chu Feng was about to leave after drinking two bottles of wine, a crazy roar was heard in the dance floor. Squinting, a hot woman was dancing there. All the people around him gave way to a circle with a diameter of three meters. All the focus and lights were focused on the woman at the moment.


    The woman looked like she was only twenty-three or four years old, but it gave people a feeling that they couldn''t see through. Chu Feng''s bottle had never left her mouth. She drank it slowly, and her eyes never left the hot dancing woman. She looked at it all the time, and somehow she had a feeling of possession.


    At the end of the song, the hot woman''s dance also ended in a one character horse, which aroused the agitation of the whole audience. Many men''s eyes were full of deep greed. It seemed that the posture of "one character horse" gave them a lot of fantasies.


    Before the second song is coming, many men want to invite hot women to have a drink, but they are all rejected by her one by one. Although some men are not happy, they just don''t want to show anything at the moment.


    Come out to play, play is fun, if you are angry because of being rejected, it will be inferior.


    However, after several men''s invitation were rejected, the hot woman walked straight to the unnoticed corner of Chu Feng. After a while, she went to Chu Feng and sat directly on Chu Feng''s thigh. When one hand was around chufeng''s neck, one hand also held the wine bottle in Chu Feng''s hand.


    I don''t mind if this is the wine that chufeng had drunk. The hot and spicy woman put it on her mouth and drank it all. When she put down the bottle, she looked at Chu Feng and said, "look at me. Can you tell me what you are thinking?"


    Chu Feng looked at the hot woman sitting on her lap, her long white legs, and the charming gullies that could be seen from this angle. Chu Feng drew up a warm smile: "I want to eat you!"


    Hot woman Jiao smile, body slightly close to Chu Feng: "want to eat me a lot of people, you think you have a few chances?"


    Chu Feng did not dodge and hot woman''s eyes full of charm impact together, seems to be able to feel the sound of gold and iron cross Ming, this is a small dark corner, in the hot woman''s playful eyes, Chu Feng said: "I think, you will take the initiative to devote yourself!"


    The smile on the hot woman''s face is more exuberant: "little brother, sister, although I come out to play, but the requirements are very high, you feel conscience to say, you really can eat me?"


    After that, the hot woman suddenly raised her foot and kicked it toward Chu Feng''s head. But Chu Feng had already known that she held her foot and called for a pull in front of her. The hot woman sat down with unsteady steps. The whole person seemed to sit down in front of Chu Feng. All the people who saw in the distance were very hot with their eyes close together.


    Chu Feng''s single hand is very powerful in controlling the hot woman''s hands, and her legs also make her legs unable to play any role. In her spare time, one hand got into the hot woman''s short clothes: "you let me touch my conscience to speak, but I didn''t say to touch whose conscience to speak, didn''t you?"


    Feeling the change in the hands of various forms of softness, chufeng smile more than three points of fun: "so, you now on me, can''t say it!"There was a look of humiliation on on the hot woman''s face, but there was no ordinary woman''s clamor or. She just felt Chu Feng''s two dishonest fingers and endured a stir in her heart. She said, "don''t you worry that if I shout now, you will be submerged by the crowd?"


    "Do you believe that if you shout, you will be naked?"


    Chu Feng was fearless to welcome the hot woman''s eyes, and timely took out his hand to put on the nose and sniff: "the faint virgin fragrance, good!"


    The hot woman felt a little uncomfortable with her sitting posture at the moment. She looked down and her eyes sank: "shameless!"


    "How can it be shameless? I''m just a man''s instinct! " Chufeng naturally understood what hot woman said, but today''s chufeng is not like the original simple youth: "moreover, if I have no reaction at all, will you say that I am not as good as a rascal?"


    "What''s more, it''s you who sent it to your door, not what I''m going to do to you, can you understand?"


    The hot woman has calmed down from the beginning of that kind of shame and anger, and suddenly burst into a smile: "do you want to hit me?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded his head honestly. I believe that as long as the men who saw the hot women dancing just now were normal, none of them didn''t want to: "just, I''m afraid I can get on your bed, but I''ll never get down!"


    "Are you right, Miss Liu Zhixin?"


    The hot woman was stunned, and then smile a little more appreciation, there are also complex: "it seems that wind less knew it was me, but you clearly know it is me, and dare to blaspheme like this, are you not afraid?"


    Originally, Chu Feng didn''t know it was Liu Zhixin. After all, on Xia Yan''s data, Liu Zhixin was a very strict person. Who would have thought that Liu Zhixin was so crazy at the moment that her hand entered the clothes, Chu Feng felt the opportunity to kill, and then found three points similar.


    Can only feel in the heart of cold wilderness South make-up technology, is cattle!


    Liu Zhixin has not started the kind of embarrassment, but the body moved for a while, feeling the time also pondered the mouth: "I also want to communicate with the wind less, but my relatives came four days ago, less wind will not be so heavy taste, right?"


    Chu Feng bowed her head and gave a simple perspective, which was quite boring. Liu Zhixin did not lie. Originally, Liu Zhixin and herself came to this place. Chu Feng also wanted to push down the trick. But at the moment, she didn''t have the mood. She stood up and patted her clothes: "Miss Liu, when the game is over, what should we talk about is still the starting requirement, so don''t waste time. It''s meaningless ¡£¡±


    "Feng Shao is called the most legendary young man in the hundred years of the Chinese dynasty." Liu Zhixin didn''t seem to hear Chu Feng''s words. She spoke faintly: "and I like to conquer, and the wind is less in line with my standards. Before I came to the Chinese dynasty, I was thinking about what kind of method can conquer you."


    "But now it seems that I need to change my strategy."


    Chu Feng looks at Liu Zhixin, no matter which aspect is not bad, but is a thorn rose, which is stronger than Huangfu Ruo Butterfly: "unfortunately, or that sentence, I''m afraid to get your bed, but I''ll never get down, because I don''t want to die!"


    Walking towards the front, Chu Feng said plainly: "as for the matter of Liu Mo, you can talk about it according to my requirements. If you don''t want to talk, it doesn''t matter!"


    Liu Zhixin didn''t catch up with him. She just sat down directly after Chu Feng left and snapped her fingers. The waiter brought her a glass of strong liquor, and drank a glass of wine more than men. Liu Zhixin took a hundred dollar bill on the table and left here.


    Outside the parking lot of the bar, Liu Zhixin drove away in the opposite direction and dialed a phone call: "father, I have been in touch with Chu Feng and have my own ideas. Believe me, I can bring a rise to the Lius."


    There was silence on the other end of the phone for a long time. Until Liu Zhixin''s car stopped downstairs of the Dibai Hotel, an old man''s voice came: "you are my youngest daughter, but also my most satisfied child. If you think it is feasible, do it. Liu Mo is my grandson and heir, but I have more than one grandson."


    Liu Zhixin seems to have understood what, light return way: "give me three months, I also Liu a miracle!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    Su Xinyu left early the next morning, and her face was not very good. But Chu Feng only told her to be more careful, and there was no other worry. Few people in the Imperial City dared to do anything to her.


    After breakfast, Chu Feng takes Zhang yun''er''s car to Huangcheng college. He has classes every morning and always needs to do something. Although he is now studying in University, it is more of Chu Feng''s account of his dead adoptive mother.


    "This is the car key. You have two classes. I can''t wait. You can pick me up then."


    The car drove directly into Huangcheng college. Since the relationship between the two showed a trace of subtlety, Zhang Yuner did not let chufeng get off the bus outside Huangcheng college. She didn''t seem to worry about being seen coming to school with Chu Feng. When she stopped the car, she handed Chu Feng a bunch of keys.


    Chu Feng then told him to be careful when he left, so he got out of the car and left. Now there are few students out of bed. Even though he got off from Zhang yun''er''s car, no one paid attention to anything.


    The classroom is full of people. This class is Huangfu Rudie''s, so it''s not time for class. But the classroom is full of sex. When Chu Feng comes in, she can''t help but sigh that it''s still a beautiful teacher''s charm!


    "Zhang Siqi is really pathetic!"


    As soon as Chu Feng sat down, some voices came from the front. Chu Feng, who had just settled down, was stunned and listened to the conversation of several people in front of him: "I thought that finding Lu Kai was Prince Charming, and he abandoned chufeng. Now, it seems that Lu Kai doesn''t want her. She''s crazy and pathetic!"


    "I don''t know what''s going on now. Maybe I can''t make it?"


    Hearing the above conversation, Chu Feng is quite curious. Although Zhang Siqi does not have the feelings between men and women, how can it be regarded as an acquaintance? Her parents may be disgusting, but Zhang Siqi is still a good girl after all, but her parents are there, and she can''t do anything about it.


    Holding a curious attitude, Chu Feng went to pat one of the people who said: "classmate, what''s wrong with Zhang Siqi?"


    "Who, Chu Feng?" The man was talking incessantly and was patted on the shoulder a little uncomfortable, but when he looked back, Chu Feng''s face softened a little: "it''s not Zhang Siqi, who thought that if you and Lu Kai were abandoned together, you could live a rich life. It''s a pity that Lu Kai doesn''t want her either."


    "So I don''t know what''s going on. I came back yesterday dressed in gorgeous clothes and jumped into the artificial lake. I don''t know what''s going on now!"


    After a pause, the man patted Chu Feng: "brother, although Zhang Siqi is no bigger than the four school flowers, it is also the fifth school flower. It is not something that we can covet. It''s just a pity that the goddess in our dream is abandoned. It''s ridiculous!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Chu Feng in front of her went directly to the door. After a while, he disappeared. The man opened his mouth: "it seems that Chu Feng is also an infatuated person, and has been abandoned by Zhang Siqi. I have to look for her when she has an accident. We are the object of our study!"


    The rest of them nodded, but they would never know that the truth was not what they thought.


    "Meier, find out where Zhang Siqi is now. I''ll give you five minutes."


    Chu Feng, who leaves the teaching building, dials LAN Mei er''s phone directly, sends out an instruction, and then cuts off the phone. He is not a kind person. If it is Zhang Siqi''s parents who jumped or dived, he would feel that it is his own fault. It is a gift that he does not kill them.


    But Zhang Siqi Chu Feng knows that she is more helpless. Can you still ignore your parents'' death? Or what your mother said to you, would you think she was cheating you?


    "Where are you going?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die, who happened to be preparing for class, called out when he saw Chu Feng as if he was in a bit of a hurry. His tone was still a little sour: "I heard that Jin Xiaoqi lived in fengteng garden. What''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng is still waiting for the call from LAN Mei Er, so he doesn''t rush for this time: "jealous, you can move in, but you have to think you can compete with Su Xinyu!"


    "Don''t I have a home?" Huangfu ruodie''s face was unnaturally red, leading to the topic: "come back with me sometime. My father''s trust in you is getting lower and lower. If you don''t give him reassurance, I don''t doubt that he will fight on both sides. Maybe my father doesn''t have this capital, but it doesn''t mean that the Huangfu family doesn''t have it."


    "Say it again!"


    The mobile phone rang two times. Chu Feng saw the address from LAN mei''er and said casually. Huangfu ruodie stood in the same place and had a deep look in his eyes: "this bastard, I don''t want to kill him. Is that how he treats me?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die walked into the teaching building depressed and prepared to ask Chu Feng to go home with her at any time. Others don''t know the real Huangfu family, but as the eldest lady of the Huangfu family, she knows the power of the Huangfu family very well.


    Driving Zhang yun''er''s Porsche, chufeng heads all the way to the Imperial City hospital. All the elite windgates that follow him secretly are not following closely, giving Chu Feng the so-called space.


    There was a traffic jam in Huangcheng. It took nearly an hour to get to the Huangcheng hospital. Compared with Jianghai hospital, chufeng was not in the mood to appreciate these things at the moment, so he stopped the car and walked inside.He already knew what happened yesterday on his way. Zhang Siqi couldn''t stand the blow. After returning to Huangcheng college last night, he jumped into the artificial lake inexplicably. If not for a few girls who happened to come back from shopping, Zhang Siqi would have been a corpse when he was found.


    But even if he is still alive, the situation does not seem so optimistic. It is said that he is in shock.


    According to the address given by Melanie, Chu Feng came to the floor of the intensive care unit, asked the nurse, and then went to a ward glass window, and looked at a pale girl lying on the bed inside. She felt sorry for no reason.


    If it was not for the idea of cutting off the hands and feet of the literati, many things could be contained, and things like this would not have happened.


    Yesterday was still beautiful and incomparable, but the young girl was lying on the bed. Chu Feng clenched her fist slowly. She was a little upset. Did she feel that she had done too much to implicate innocent people?


    "Less wind?"


    When Chu Feng stood there in silence, Zhang Fei and his wife, who came out of the doctor''s office, saw that Chu Feng was stiff, and Wang Ting showed a pleading tone: "little wind. I know we are wrong. Now Siqi is also like this. Don''t embarrass us any more."


    Chu Feng slowly turned his head and looked at the snobbish husband and wife. There was a faint cold in the pupil of his left eye. What Zhang Fei and his wife wanted to say disappeared completely at this moment. It seemed that he was worried that as long as he said something more, Chu Feng would kill them without hesitation.


    "Arrange, I''ll operate on Zhang Siqi!"


    Chu wind finally dissipated the boredom in his heart, the kind of breath that seems to come from hell also disappeared, invisible, indifferent to say a word.


    People''s life, three days is doomed, seven on their own, Zhang Siqi now lying in bed has some of their own reasons, but why not her greedy parents sent her to this step? So Chu Feng figured it out and felt silly about Zhang Siqi''s behavior, but she also felt a little sympathy for her situation.


    Zhang Fei and Wang Ting seem to be worried about their mistakes, until Chu Feng says again: "arrange the operating room, I''ll give Zhang Siqi an operation!"


    A moment later, a short fat doctor and Zhang Fei came together. The man shook his head abruptly before he stopped: "young man, this little girl has entered into mental shock. Unless she wakes up, there is no way we can do. What we can do is to give her infusion to maintain the fluctuation of her life.


    In other words, she is a dead man in her consciousness now. Although our hospital tries our best, there is no way to deal with many things. People who feel that they are dead can''t be saved! "


    Chu Feng has left the initial negative emotions, looking at Zhang Siqi inside, whispered: "I can let her live."


    The short fat doctor shook his head: "Mr. Zhang said you are a person of status, but I''m sorry, I need to be responsible for my patients!"


    For the short fat doctor, Chu Feng didn''t have any disgust, on the contrary, he appreciated it. So he didn''t want to embarrass him. He took out his mobile phone and called Shen Xueyan, who is far away in Jianghai: "Dean Shen, I want to operate on a patient. Her name is Zhang Siqi. In Huangcheng hospital, I hope you can prove it to me."


    The short fat doctor frowned and felt that Chu Feng was using his identity to pressure himself. He felt a little unhappy, but he didn''t say anything. No matter what, he would not let Chu Feng go in and disturb Zhang Siqi.


    "Where is Chu Feng?"


    Nearly ten minutes later, when Zhang Fei and his wife stood at a loss, and the short fat doctor refused to accept it, an old man with white hair ran from one side regardless of his image, and saw him holding his hand: "Xiao Zhang, where is Chu Feng? Tell me quickly!"


    The dwarf doctor was shaken by the old man before he knew what was going on. However, he still opened his mouth: "old Hua, I don''t know who Chu Feng is!"


    But what shocked me was, why did he come?


    Chu Feng came over at the moment, and guessed that this man might be the one Shen Xueyan had come to. He politely said, "old Sir, I am Chu Feng!"


    Hua Shennong turned his head and looked at Chu Feng. After releasing the short fat doctor, he fixed his eyes for a few minutes. Finally, he began to laugh: "sure enough, there is a Confucian style. I believe that you have cured Lao Zhou''s disease now!"


    The stout doctor, who had just stood still, sat down on the ground. He thought of a legend that had been circulated in the Imperial City medical circle a few months ago. He looked at the gentle and elegant appearance of Chu Feng and the joyful appearance of huashennong. There was only one person in the imperial city who could be called Lao Zhou by huashennong.


    Zhou tianchu, the fourth figure of the Chinese dynasty!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    Because of the appearance of huashennong, Xiaozhang arranged a top-notch operating room for chufeng without saying anything more.


    "You all go out. I need absolute silence."


    In the isolation room between the outside world and the operating room, Chu Feng said faintly, and went to the disinfection room to change clothes and enter the operating room. Although Hua Shennong wanted to go in and have a look at the scene, Chu Feng said that he did not force us to follow him in the isolation room and watch the situation inside.


    In the operating room, Chu Feng didn''t want a nurse assistant. He just walked in and looked at Zhang Siqi lying on the bed with unspeakable pity in his eyes. He shook his head and waved away the idea. Chu Feng had eight gold needles in his hand.


    This is the first time Chu Feng started to send out eight gold needles after he came out of the classic blue. Zhang Fei and his wife in the isolation room looked stiff. Wang Ting murmured: "he doesn''t want to kill Siqi, does he?"


    "Nonsense, the little miracle doctor is not such a person."


    As soon as he said it, Hua Shennong on one side cheered. The isolation room and operating room were completely soundproof, and he did not worry about disturbing Chu Feng: "the doctor is kind. The medical skill of the little miracle doctor is not the first in the Chinese dynasty, but he said that second, absolutely no one dares to stand up and say that he is the first person."


    Xiao Zhang stood beside him, shocked and surprised. He knew who Hua Shennong was, because he knew clearly that there was no water in what Hua Shennong said.


    Looking at the eight needles falling together, Chu Feng is full of worship. Acupuncture is a magic thing in Chinese medicine. Not only should we understand the acupoints of the human body, but also the speed and strength of the needles are very particular.


    Xiao Zhang himself also knows acupuncture, but he knows that he can''t do eight needles at the same time as Chu Feng, and he usually has dozens of acupuncture needles. After Chu Feng drops eight needles, he just flashes another one.


    Don''t understand Wang Ting looking at her daughter''s body at the moment has nine gold needles, can''t avoid worrying: "who knows if he can, random prick will die."


    "Women''s view!"


    Hua Shennong snorted and didn''t bother to explain to Wang Tingduo. Once Zhou tianchu''s illness was seen by him, but there was no way to cure it. However, in Chu Feng''s hands, he could recover within a short period of time. He thought he was inferior to him.


    "Stop it!" Zhang Fei, who had always felt that Hua Shennong was a little familiar with him, suddenly remembered what he had to do with his wife. He lowered his voice in her ear and said, "this is Hua Shennong, the head of the national medical hall, who specializes in treating the eldest brother. He said that the wind is less, so it must be possible."


    As a former staff member of Qijiang District of Xuancheng City, Zhang Fei likes to see these things when he is free. He just didn''t expect that people like Hua Shennong would appear in the hospital just now, but he is awed when he thinks about it.


    Although the staff of the national medical hall do not have any establishment, they all understand that even provincial officials who meet the people of the national medical hall are polite, because they can be said to be the closest group of people to the boss.


    As Zhang Fei''s wife, Wang Ting naturally knows the transcendent existence of the national medical hall. She opens her mouth, but she doesn''t speak any more. Looking at Chu Feng inside, her eyes are full of regret.


    Hua Shennong all said that this was a little miracle doctor. No one would dare to say that he was the first. Didn''t he want to die to offend such a person?


    At the moment, Chu Feng just concentrated on playing on the nine gold needles without paying attention to or knowing the outside situation. Between his fingers, a force slowly came into being in Zhang Siqi''s body. His originally pale face was a little more ruddy, which was a sign of vitality.


    "Shifu is right. The nine needles of xuanhuang can reverse Yin and Yang."


    Chu Feng didn''t have much confidence at first, because Zhang Siqi was the one who thought she was dead by consciousness sea. Ordinary medical methods could not make her survive. Chu Feng could only roughly use the nine needles of Zaohua, which is xuanhuang nine needles. However, it seems that the effect is still a little bit.


    As long as there is still one breath, he can wake him up. However, Zhang Siqi is not seriously ill. She is just conscious of death. It is just a simple thing to wake her up.


    However, because he jumped into the lake on the night of deep winter, he was still more or less infected with cold. When Chu Feng pricked down the nine needles, he also began to use medicine and massage to slowly dispel the chill in Zhang Siqi''s body. Otherwise, even if he wakes up, he will leave the root of the disease and may affect the fertility problem.


    After half an hour''s massage, Chu Feng''s fingers flied over the nine gold needles again, and Zhang Siqi unconsciously uttered a voice of exhortation.


    It was such a very subtle sound. Although people outside could not hear it, the wriggling of the lips was caught by Hua Shennong and others. They opened their mouths and said, "can you really wake up?"


    Hua Shennong nodded and didn''t speak. He could see whether a person could wake up. Although Zhang Siqi subconsciously thought that he was dead, he was forced to wake up by a force. This has completely exceeded the cognition of medicine. People who died in the sea of consciousness can be stimulated to wake up. It is not simple!


    In the operating room, Zhang Siqi has opened her eyes. When Chu Feng breathes a sigh of relief, she also speaks faintly. Now she just forcibly makes Zhang Siqi wake up, but after the nine needles are gone, she may still be in a coma. What she wants now is to let her own desire for life.Zhang Siqi''s eyes were moist: "I''m not dead yet?"


    "How can you die when you are young?" Chu Feng took Zhang Siqi''s hand and poured into the latter''s body with a strong and soft force. The sweat on Chu Feng''s forehead slowly appeared: "and life is so beautiful, there are many things worth pursuing in the world. How can you die like this?"


    Zhang Siqi''s ruddy face was filled with tears: "is it possible for us?"


    Chu Feng stopped the action in his hand and passed by with one hand, and Zhang Siqi''s nine gold needles disappeared. Because this is the best time, Zhang Siqi must be waiting for her answer with her spirit and won''t fall asleep: "can we be friends?"


    Not sure or negative words, let Zhang Siqi sit up to embrace Chu Feng: "sorry!"


    Chu Feng allowed Zhang Siqi to hold himself and gently patted her back: "no one is sorry for anyone. Everything is caused by fate. When you get sick, you should have a good rest. Don''t do such stupid things again. God is very fair to everyone. When you take some things from you, you will get the rest."


    "I believe that in the future, you will have a happy family. I really love your parents. In the future, there will be a man who loves you deeply."


    Looking at Zhang Siqi who released herself, Chu Feng wiped away the tears on her face: "crying, should not be your patent, strong, will get other people''s respect!" Quietly dropped a word, Chu Feng turned out of the operating room, two people are two parallel lines, there is no need for more intersection.


    Zhang Siqi sat on the operating table, and finally walked down wearing a pair of slippers. Her eyes firmly looked at the door where Chu Feng had disappeared: "one day, I will prove myself."


    Thank you very much, Mr. Hua


    After leaving the operating room and changing clothes, Hua Shennong and others have been waiting outside. Today''s chufeng is very insipid for many things. However, for Hua Shennong''s help, Chu Feng still expresses his gratitude: "in addition, I''d like to thank President Shen for my help. Without you, I can''t do this operation."


    Two words of understatement, Chu Feng made his contribution very small, seems to be insignificant in general.


    "Good boy, no wonder Xiao Shen and Lao Zhou and Mrs. Cai all praise you so much. Good!" Hua Shennong gave a hearty smile and patted chufeng on the shoulder: "today, I should thank you. It is you who let me witness a miracle of life and have a chance to go to the national medical hall. I believe those old friends would like to see you very much."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "if you have time, you must nag me!"


    "Well, I''ll wait. There''s a special meeting. I''ll go first." Hua Shennong laughed and looked like a kind old man. He patted chufeng on the shoulder again and left. Although he wanted to sit down with Chu Feng and have a good exchange, he also understood a lot of things and could not worry.


    "Two!" After Hua Shennong left, Chu Feng turned to look at Zhang Fei and his wife. His words were calm, without resentment and resentment: "today, you are all responsible for your own mistakes. You can live a good life. You can not climb high and enjoy the scenery. Maybe the moment you stand high is the moment when you are close to heaven."


    Zhang Fei and Wang Ting do not fall to nod, at the moment, even if Chu Feng said that they are not as good as pigs and dogs, it is estimated that they will not say anything, maybe they still nod.


    Chu Feng shook his head and turned away. Xiao Zhang wanted to talk about something, but he thought about it. Chu Feng was at the same level as Hua Shennong, or even higher. He was just a chief physician in Huangcheng hospital. The difference between them was too far.


    "Dad, mom!"


    A few minutes after Chu Feng left, Zhang Siqi also came out of the operating room. In addition to the clothes, the girl in the sick clothes could not see the appearance of a patient: "what about Chu Feng?"


    Wang Ting tearfully walked over and took Zhang Siqi''s hand: "daughter, mom, I''m sorry for you. You can have a happy relationship, but it''s all destroyed by mom. However, you promise mom not to do stupid things again. Although we have nothing in our family now, we still have the ability of decades ago to support you."


    Zhang Siqi looked at Wang Ting, who had completely changed a person, and held her with a smile: "Mom, I just feel kind to you like this."


    Looking at the mother and daughter hugging together, Zhang Fei''s face showed a complicated smile. Chu Feng, seeing this scene, I don''t know whether to hate you or to thank you. What kind of person are you?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    For the next few days, Chu Feng had been quietly living his own campus life and doctor''s life, without paying attention to the rest.


    Occasionally take time to sneak in with Huangfu ruogdie in the office, but it is quite comfortable. The underground world of Jianghai and Huangcheng is completely stable, and there is no absolute power. No one can easily take down the wind door.


    Thirty thousand elite is the essence of today''s Fengmen.


    "My father believed you for a while after my persuasion, but what are you going to do?"


    At more than seven o''clock in the evening, after closing the clinic, Chu Feng came to a hotel and rolled sheets with Huangfu ruobi. Su Xinyu didn''t know where to go these days. Chu Feng was too lazy to pay attention to anything. After the wind and rain, Huangfu ruodie nestled on Chu Feng''s body and said, "Jin Qiaoyan is still alive, so I feel depressed."


    Chu Feng hasn''t told Huang Fu Ruo die about Jin Qiaoyan, so he doesn''t know how to say it at the moment. The hatred that has been accumulated for more than 20 years can not be solved in a few words.


    The big hands inside the quilt changed in various shapes. Chu Feng said solemnly: "now he believes or doesn''t believe it. Without half a year''s time, the Huangfu family can''t do anything to me, and I''m not in the mood to pay attention to the affairs of the Huangfu family. The north is very big, but I only have two cities!"


    Although the three-year agreement with ye Enzheng and Su dingzheng was very long, it was really short-lived. At the moment, Chu Feng lacked nothing, and it can be said that the most lacking thing was time.


    "You want to take the whole North?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die, who was slowly warm and warm, was shocked: "are you crazy? There are more than ten provinces in the north. Although all of them are separatist, Lord Qiao has settled in the three northeastern provinces for more than 90 years. He has no dead corner. He has nearly 100000 talents. Even Lao maozi dare not mistake his edge. Do you want to attack him?"


    Chu Feng did not deny the idea in his heart: "extreme way, do not move forward, that is the result of waiting for death!"


    "Only go further, can I embody my own value, and let the people around me and myself live longer!"


    Chu Feng''s words strongly stimulated Huang Fu Ruo die''s heart. He left Chu Feng''s body and sat upright, ignoring Miaoman''s scenery: "Chu Feng, Huangfu''s family is the seventh force in the black list, but Lord Qiao is also the eighth. Do you think you can take Lord Qiao with the strength of Fengmen now?"


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at Huang Fu Ruo die, who was more tender after he was with him: "you don''t seem to worry about any problems in other provinces and cities?"


    "With your status as Uncle Su, the rest of the provinces and cities are not difficult." Huang Fu Ruo die glared at Chu Feng angrily and pulled the quilt to cover the scenery: "but Lord Qiao has been in the precipitation for more than 90 years. This is a legendary old man. The founding leader did not use his troops to eliminate the roots, but only eliminated half of his power."


    "And over the years, Lord Qiao''s influence has not only not weakened, but also doubled under the leadership of his sons. I am not optimistic about it."


    When Chu Feng also sat upright, Huang Fu Ruo die continued: "besides, the relationship between King Qiao and Lao maozi is still very close. It is said that when the founding leader held up his butcher''s knife, he directly entered the Hebrew territory, which was beyond the reach of the Chinese military. Until the situation subsided a few years later, they ran back."


    "A hundred footed worm is dead but not stiff!" Chu Feng Yi said in a word of horror, but there was still a look on his face: "it''s just that no matter how powerful a person is, there will be a time when he will die. The hundred year prosperous Tang Dynasty will not be the same, and finally it will be destroyed? Plus, you''d say it was official, but who am I? "


    "Do you think I will give up when he retreats into Hebrew territory?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die narrowed his eyes and looked at the boy who was ten years younger than himself, but had already conquered him completely in his heart and body: "what do you mean?"


    "Army forces bandits to attack!" Chu Feng lightly said four words, the face flashed does not belong to this age cunning.


    Huang Fu Ruo die was once the president of the double pearl Association. Chu Feng just said that, which seemed to understand something. A little Chu Feng said: "if it wasn''t 18 years old on your ID card, I would really suspect that you are 80 in your bones!"


    "Do you know if you try it?" Chu Feng laughs and pulls the quilt over their bodies. A few minutes later, Huangfu ruodie''s enchanting tone becomes the main melody again.


    But when the wind and rain kept on, Chu Feng''s mobile phone rang, and the secret channel was a disappointment. Chu Feng didn''t say he couldn''t answer. He took his mobile phone in bed, but Huangfu Ruo die was totally unaware of it, like a female Knight galloping there.


    "Hello?"


    Press to answer, Chu Feng also did not see who came to the phone, let Huangfu if butterfly do not cry out after a feed, the other end of the phone was silent for a while, came Zhang yun''er''s voice: "what are you doing, how can I hear a woman''s panting voice?"


    Chu Feng sat up and covered Huangfu Ruo die''s mouth. He didn''t expect Zhang yun''er''s ears to be so good. He could even hear his breath: "nothing. It''s outside. Wait and go back!"


    Huangfu ruodie glared at Chu Feng fiercely, but the feeling of a boat made her infatuated. She just couldn''t stop after eating xuanmai.Zhang Yuner at the other end of the phone is standing at the door of the Capital Hotel, tightly wearing her clothes: "you drive my car, I''m in the Imperial Hotel, you come to pick me up, it''s cold outside, I''ll wait for you in the hall!"


    "Well, it''ll be there in half an hour!"


    Chu Feng whispered that it was not the right time to call. You could take a taxi by yourself, but you didn''t say anything. He cut off the phone and looked at Huangfu ruodie: "another day, I have something to do."


    "No way!" If Huangfu butterfly shook his head, he did not stop: "you son of a bitch used to tell you not to move me. Now you have to be responsible for feeding my mother. If you don''t explain well tonight, don''t want to leave!"


    Chu Feng directly burst the vulgarity, suddenly felt that he ignited a dynamite barrel, you a woman who likes women, how now it is pestering me every day, is it really want to squeeze me dry?


    However, thinking of Zhang yun''er''s gloomy eyes, Chu Feng patted Huangfu Ruo die: "if you don''t want to change the battlefield, I''ll send the car to the Imperial City Hotel. You go to open a room first, and I''ll come later?"


    Huangfu Ruo butterfly stopped and looked at Chu Feng suspiciously: "don''t cheat me?"


    "If I know you are hungry and thirsty, can I lie to you?" Chu Feng laughed and stood up with Huangfu Ruo die in his arms: "you go first, and I will go later. If I don''t arrive, you can do whatever you want next time."


    "That''s what you said." Huang Fu Ruo die also knows that Chu Feng may have something to do. She puts on her clothes and leaves here. She and Chu Feng are like this together. They will not appear together and leave together.


    Five minutes after Huang Fu Ruo die leaves, Chu Feng also checks out. He is now Su Xinyu''s husband in name. It''s better not to be seen. Otherwise, master Su will surely kill himself.


    "Fool, how can you just sit here and take a taxi back?"


    Less than 20 minutes later, Chu Feng appeared in the hall of the Imperial Hotel, looking at Zhang yun''er, who was sitting in a corner chair, with a bitter smile.


    Zhang Yuner raised his head and said, "I like you to come!" Then he took the key in Chu Feng''s hand: "go back!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and still reflected on Zhang yun''er''s words just now. He didn''t come back to himself until the latter called him. He didn''t like to talk, but she was a little cute. She was in a complicated mood. But when she thought of Huang Fu Ruo die, who was waiting for her now, Chu Feng secretly said, "you go back first, I have something else to do."


    Zhang yun''er frowns, then comes over and stares at Chu Feng. Finally, her head slowly approaches, and Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks sharply. She doesn''t want to kiss me here, right?


    "Chu Feng, you should remember to wipe your mouth when you eat secretly. You are glad that you are not here to pick up your heart tonight." At this time, Zhang yun''er spoke lightly and said, standing up straight when Chu Feng was embarrassed and stiff: "and, if you eat my tofu again next time, brush your teeth!"


    Leaving a word, Zhang Yuner didn''t ask Chu Feng anything else. She turned around and left the Huangcheng hotel. Looking at the girl''s back, Chu Feng looked at an invisible but visible lip print on her shoulder: "Huangfu is like a butterfly. You can really do it!"


    Shaking his head to dispel his depression, Chu Feng turns to enter the elevator and comes to Huangfu Ruo die''s room. The moment when he opens the door to enter, maybe it is Zhang yun''er''s words that stimulate Chu Feng. He holds Huangfu Ruo die and throws him on the bed, which leads to the theme.


    When they were getting better and better, Chu Feng''s phone rang again. Huangfu ruodie was angry: "do you want me to change the battlefield?"


    Chufeng coughed awkwardly. When she moved slowly, she took the phone from blueberry. Generally, she would not call herself at this time. Chu Feng thought something was going on and pressed the answer button: "what''s the matter?"


    "Little wind, I''m sorry to disturb you and miss Huangfu rolling the sheets." From the other end of the phone came some unnatural words from blueberry: "just to tell you a bad news."


    Chu Feng smelled something bad: "say it!"


    She seemed to be organizing what to say. When Chu Feng was almost impatient, she said: "just now the Jade Scorpion group called. A Porsche was hit by a ten ton truck ten kilometers away from the Imperial City Hotel, and it exploded on the spot."


    Chu Feng was stunned and did not open his mouth. Blueberry breathed out a breath and continued: "that car is Miss Zhang Yuner''s Porsche!"


    Chu Feng directly blurted out his rude words and left Huangfu ruodie''s body, and his heart was filled with coldness. Although Huangfu ruodie felt a burst of emptiness, he could see what was wrong with Chu Feng''s look. He just turned his lips in a bored way: "be careful!"


    Wearing good clothes Chu Feng did not say a word left the room, midway issued a series of instructions, the whole person shrouded in a layer of murder!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    Middle villa district intersection!


    This is the place close to the ring road. The ton class trucks that can not enter the urban area pass through here and go to other places, which is called the outer ring road. To return to fengteng garden, this is the only way.


    Chu Feng took a taxi and arrived here quickly. A lot of people gathered at the scene. However, gasoline seemed to be loaded on the truck. At the time of impact, all the gasoline fell from the car and fell to the ground. The explosion caused combustion. Before the fire truck arrived, the ten ton truck and the Porsche could not see the prototype.


    Chu Feng comes with a gloomy face. The police and the people in the gate subconsciously get out of the way and look at the scene that has been put out. Chu Feng is filled with guilt. If he doesn''t cling to Huangfu Ruo die''s body and comes back with Zhang yun''er, where will such a thing happen?


    "Less wind, this is the driver who caused the accident!" Xia Yan came up with a small middle-aged man and threw it in front of Chu Feng: "he didn''t drink or take drugs, but the position just now was the turning road. His car was overloaded and the center of gravity was unstable, which caused the tragedy."


    "And the moment he hit a Porsche, the explosion didn''t make him bad luck together, and finally he survived."


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see the little man, but stood in front of the pair of scrap iron, his eyes congested: "where is sister yun''er?"


    Xia Yan didn''t know how to open her mouth. Finally, she came to the scene: "we only arrived at the scene within 15 minutes after the explosion and knew it was Miss Zhang''s car. But the fire was very big at that time. The fire engine arrived in 20 minutes later. Everything was already late."


    Chu Feng did not pay attention to what LAN Mei er said, but asked again: "I asked, where is yun''er?"


    Blueberry felt Chu Feng''s anger at the moment and looked at the group of cars that could not be seen: "turned into ashes!"


    Chu Feng body shaking, at this time, more than a dozen cars also Qiqi stop here, Su Xinyu from Maserati up to run here: "Yun er?"


    Originally tonight, Zhang Yuner and Su Xinyu had dinner in the Imperial City Hotel. After dinner, Su Xinyu was a little upset. She went back to Su''s home alone and asked Zhang yun''er to call Chu Feng to pick her up. Seeing such a scene, Su Xinyu felt a prick in her heart.


    "Dead!"


    Chu Feng feels that his lips are a little dry, but his words are so powerless. This can be avoided. If he doesn''t roll the bed sheet with Huangfu ruogdie, it can be avoided. But now everything is unnecessary. Zhang yun''er, who is fresh and elegant, has died.


    "Asshole!" Su Xinyu grew up with Zhang yun''er when she was young. Their feelings were even better than their sisters. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she slapped her hands out, but she was pulled away and didn''t hit him in the face: "you went to pick up yun''er. How come she''s not here, but you''re still alive. Where have you been?"


    Chu Feng was in a complex mood, and no one understood and did not know how to answer.


    Su Xinyu seemed to be crazy. Suddenly she saw something and pulled off Chu Feng''s collar. She sneered and said, "very good, chufeng, you''ve done very well, very well!"


    After loosening the collar, Su Xinyu pointed to him: "tell you, I will not forgive you, and I will never forgive you for my whole life. The death of yun''er is all your responsibility!"


    "Heart talk!" Su Mo Bei also saw the content under Chu Feng''s collar. He secretly said that his brother-in-law didn''t bother to go over and say, "Chu Feng doesn''t want this kind of thing to happen either. What we need to do now is to quickly find out whether the matter is accidental or intentional, and give yun''er an explanation."


    "Where is yun''er?" When the atmosphere of the scene was depressing, a fiery red Ferrari stopped at high speed. Ma Qiduo, who had just returned to Hangzhou the other day and was ready to have a good rest, also came to the scene. With similar feelings, her tears could not be restrained.


    Su Xinyu glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "it is this shameless man, in order to roll the bed sheet with the woman, let Yun Er drive back by himself, something happened!"


    Ma Qiduo wiped the tears on his face, bit his lips and went to Chu Feng: "is it true that the heart language says?"


    "I''m sorry!" Chu Feng at the moment has nothing to say, he is indeed rolling bed sheet.


    "Asshole, are you worthy of yun''er?" Ma Qiduo seemed to know something and pushed Chu Feng. He wanted to raise his hand to give Chu Feng a slap, but then he put it down: "you''re sorry yun''er, you''ll always be sorry for her!"


    When everyone wondered why Ma Qiduo said that, Ma Qiduo sobbed: "no one believed that you came to see a doctor on the day when the fengteng clinic opened. Yun''er tried to find a lot of people who were difficult to treat, and gave them 100000 yuan to seek medical treatment. There were also some troubles you met later, yun''er asked her father to erase it for you."


    "Otherwise, do you think that the things you have done recently are so simple?"


    Chu Feng spirit a shock, at the beginning felt something wrong, now everything is reasonable, the body appeared a trace of shaking, went to the pile of black residue in front of squat: "Yun Er, I''m sorry!"


    "You didn''t apologize to yun''er." At this time, a woman''s voice came, a gentle looking middle-aged woman came, followed by a middle-aged man, two people look sad, but did not show: "this is an accident, you do not want it to happen, nothing sorry.""I can only blame yun''er for her poor life!"


    "Uncle Zhang, Aunt Wang!" The people at the scene saw the two people, even Su Xinyu and Su Mobei nodded politely. They were Zhang Yuner''s parents and their elders.


    Wang Shuhua politely nodded and looked at Chu Feng who turned around: "yun''er said to me the other day that she likes a person, but she can''t do anything. Although I''m curious, I didn''t say anything. I just checked it secretly. Chu Feng is a man. You don''t just take responsibility, but you have to find the reason."


    Looking at Su Xinyu next to him, Wang Shuhua is a mother, but she shows extraordinary strength: "Xinyu, which man is not frivolous, yun''er doesn''t care about Chu Feng''s everything. If you have him, you care about what you do and choose, even if he is wrong, you should accompany him to go wrong."


    Su Xinyu nodded, but she couldn''t forgive Chu Feng, at least temporarily.


    Chu Feng did not speak, but his left eye was twinkling with a faint light. The dark side of the world could not escape Chu Feng''s eyes. Although Wang Shuhua and his wife had a sad look on their faces, Chu Feng could not see the sad color in their bodies. At the moment, they felt a little confused.


    Turn to squat down to look at a meal of residue, but in the eyes of the rest of the people, Chu Feng is trying to find a trace of Zhang yun''er.


    A moment later, Chu Feng got up and walked to the thin man who sat on the ground with soft legs: "who let you drive?"


    "Don''t do me wrong!" The thin man immediately cried out: "although you must be rich or expensive, but I am only a traffic accident, you do not put a hat on my head, overload caused by traffic accident is to give me a few years to revoke my driver''s license. If you dare to wrongly me, you should bear the responsibility."


    "Clear mind, quick thinking, good


    Chu Feng showed a cold smile and suddenly kicked the thin man''s body, killing the opportunity: "but do you think I am not sure I will ask you these words? I''ll give you a chance to have a whole body, or I''ll tear you to pieces tonight


    All the people around frowned slightly. It was a traffic accident. How could Chu Feng do this? Was it anger that hit the reason?


    "It''s unjust to hit people." The thin man was heavily kicked by Chu Feng, where he kept shouting: "I''m just a driver, overload accidents I don''t want, but this year, if you don''t overload, who will ask me to pull goods, you want me to fill my life, I''m not convinced!"


    "Is your life your life, but our ordinary people''s life?"


    "You''d better not talk?" Chu Feng pulled out a machete from a sharp wind door. Seeing what others wanted to say, he said coldly, "if you want to find justice for yun''er!"


    "Are you going to do it, are you going to do it?" Seeing Chu Feng walking towards him step by step with a knife in his hand, the thin man shrank back on the ground. Wang Shuhua and Su Xinyu all frowned. According to their ideas, such an accident should be handled properly. Otherwise, it would be easy for foreign media to say that the Chinese government officials were responsible for it.


    But Chu Feng just that does not have the slightest emotion speech, actually lets them dare not speak.


    Chu Feng came to the thin man in front of him, the knife in his hand was like lightning, and he kept waving it there. All the people couldn''t bear to close their eyes, only the skinny man screamed incessantly.


    "Ninety nine dollars!" Finally, Chu Feng stopped and looked at the bloody thin man. He said coldly: "if you don''t tell me what I want to know, then I''m sorry. I don''t know if you understand the lingchi technique. I may not be able to reach that level, but a thousand knives, absolutely no problem!"


    The thin man has been numb with pain, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes full of fear: "no, I really don''t know anything."


    Looking at the thin man who seems to have been scared silly, Chu Feng raised the knife in his hand, and the thin man cried out: "don''t torture me any more. It''s Xuanwu District Dao elder brother let me hit it!"


    Voice down, knife light, life is gone!


    The thin man died completely under Chu Feng''s knife and got a good time. Chu Feng threw away the knife in his hand and waved coldly: "Xia Yan, mobilize the hands of Xuanwu District, find this Dao brother for me, regardless of life or death, regardless of the cost!"


    With a word, Chu Feng got on the car indifferently and went to Xuanwu District. Su Xinyu and others also smelled the unusual breath at the moment. Wang Shuhua frowned: "heart language, follow me, don''t let him do anything drastic."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    Xuanwu District, Wanchai bar!


    Chu Feng''s motorcade directly stopped at the door, the door opened, and dozens of people in black appeared, which made the security personnel at the door tremble, thinking that something was going to happen, and they were ready to escape at any time.


    Xia Yan got down from another car and went to the car where Chu Feng was. "According to the news, brother Dao is the owner of Wanchai bar. He started from a gangster and is now in it."


    Chu Feng leaned back on the chair, and there was no anger at first, but a kind of extreme peace: "please come out to see me!"


    Xia Yan nods and arranges people to handle affairs. He stands by the car with people. Dozens of people in black are here. Those ordinary people are far away. Although the public order in the imperial city is better than the beginning, it does not mean that they are not afraid of these things in their hearts.


    Su Xinyu follows Wang Shuhua''s advice and rushes here with the rest of the people. Several luxury cars stop together. Su Xinyu gets off the car: "do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng saw Su Xinyu and their arrival, also did not sit in the car again, get off to see the people: "tonight, who block me, I do who!"


    Coldly leaving a word, Chu Feng no longer takes care of Su Xinyu and others. He needs to prove something. What''s going on this evening? Is someone going for Zhang yun''er or for himself.


    After all, Zhang Yuner started driving his own Porsche. If he didn''t drive it back for Zhang yun''er, then the person in the car was himself.


    Su Xinyu also wanted to say something, but he was held by Su Mobei: "I have already called my grandfather. The old man means that if it is really a conspiracy tonight, let Chu Feng do something. The sky is broken. Ye Su''s family is holding up for him. Zhou''s side has also made a statement, so don''t talk about it."


    Su Xinyu clenches her lips at the smell of speech, but she doesn''t go to speak any more. She just has a murder opportunity in her heart. If it is really a conspiracy, she must make that person not die easily.


    Nearly ten minutes later, a middle-aged man with a scar on his face was invited out by several elite members of the damper. Seeing the situation at the door, Dao elder brother, who had a calm look on his face, was a little flustered, especially when he saw Chu Feng.


    "Less wind, you want me?"


    But no matter how flustered, brother Dao reluctantly came to Chu Feng and said respectfully, "if there is anything you can say, I''ll go to fengteng garden. Why should Feng Shao come here by himself?"


    Chufeng kicks Dao brother to the ground without any sign. People around him are slightly shocked to see this scene. Brother Dao is nothing in the Imperial City, but he is also a man of honor in this area. He was also a cruel character who dared to kill with a knife.


    But at the moment, smiling and being kicked down, they feel more or less unable to accept.


    However, knowing that the man was Chu Feng, they thought it was a normal thing. Since ancient times, the weak eat the strong, not to mention just kicking. Even if Chu Feng killed Dao brother with a knife, no one dares to say anything.


    Brother Dao just opened his mouth and was kicked down, but he didn''t dare to show any displeasure on his face. He just raised his head and said, "little wind, where did I offend you?"


    Chu Feng pulled brother Dao''s sparse hair before he left, and looked at him like death''s pupil: "tonight, are you going to let a truck hit a Porsche? I only ask this question once. If your answer is different from my understanding, break one hand."


    Brother Dao''s body trembled for a moment, but he quickly replied, "there is such a thing, but what does it have to do with less wind?"


    "Good, you are honest." Chu Feng was very angry and laughed. He patted brother Dao on the face: "what''s the matter? You don''t need to know. Now you have to answer my second question. Is it your own meaning or someone else''s meaning to bump into a Porsche? I only ask this question once. The answer is different. I''ll kill your whole family!"


    Brother Dao seems to have realized something at the moment. Seeing Chu Feng''s murderous face and so many men and women in Chinese clothes behind him, he tried to swallow his saliva: "Mr. Xu asked me to do that. He said he didn''t like a rich second generation. He asked me to send someone to kill him and give me five million yuan. That''s what happened."


    Chu Feng loosened brother Dao''s hair: "who is Mr. Xu?"


    At the moment, brother Dao doesn''t have the heart to resist at all. He also realizes that he may have been fooled: "Mr. Xu is a Xiangjiang businessman I met a few days ago. He is open-minded and easy to speak. So when he asked me to do something, I did it without thinking about it. I really don''t know it has something to do with fengshao."


    "Otherwise, don''t say five million, even if it''s 50 million, I won''t do that!"


    Chu Feng blandly opened his mouth: "where is he?"


    Brother Dao did not dare to hide the way back: "he lives in the Dibai Hotel, called Xu Ning!"


    "Break your hands and get out of China by 12 o''clock tomorrow!" Chu Feng did not kill brother Dao, these are just small shrimps. What he wanted was the last one. He said indifferently that Maserati sat on Su Xinyu: "Di Bai!"


    Chu Feng''s motorcade has just left, and Xia Yan, who finally left behind, takes out a knife and directly cuts off brother Dao''s hands: "hand over the property right of Wanchai bar and get out of here!"In the car at this time, Su Xinyu looked at the Chu wind without saying a word, shrouded in a layer of violence. She felt a little confused in her heart. Finally she said, "Chu Feng, if one day I encounter such a thing, what would you do?"


    This is the only tangled problem after su Xinyu calms down. Chu Feng does not care about Zhang yun''er''s imperial city. She doesn''t know what her wife will do. The feeling is a little sour and inexplicable.


    Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu. Although he was driving, he seemed to ask at will, but the expectation in his eyes could still be seen by Chu Feng: "blood stained in all directions!"


    Su Xinyu was stunned, and then raised a smile on Chu Feng''s face and kissed him. When he continued driving, he said shyly: "with your words, after you Chu Feng goes to heaven, I will never stay in the world, you will go to hell, I will definitely fall into the 18 layers of hell with you."


    There are not many gorgeous words, just a simple sentence, but let Chu Feng heart of the killing opportunity to reduce some, but also more firm: "such a thing, one time is enough!"


    Su Xin language eyebrows between the emergence of light warm meaning, Chu Feng did not say how emotional, but it has been very clear, once enough, the meaning is self-evident!


    "There is little wind. There is indeed a Xu Ning living here, but he checked out two hours ago and left."


    Outside the Dibai Hotel, Xia Yan sent people to investigate. After the news came back, he quickly reported to chufeng: "do you want to let brother do something?"


    "Run away?" Chu Feng''s words revealed a bit of fun, and his finger gently waved: "block this area. At this time, he will not choose whether it''s the airport or the long-distance. It''s just a piece of evidence for me to find, but it can also mislead me. I have intuition, he is still nearby, maybe he''s watching us."


    "Not running?"


    Xia Yan is stunned, but Chu Feng''s inexplicable statement is very accurate. He nods and calls to arrange. When he puts down the phone, chufeng waves his hand. Xia Yan is curious about the past. Chu Feng doesn''t know what he said in his ear. Xia Yan''s face is a little surprised, but then he nods.


    Su Xinyu is surprised at what chufeng and Xia Yan say, why not block the major traffic arteries, but look at Chu Feng''s face that smear of self-confidence, Su Xinyu suppresses and does not open his mouth.


    Two minutes later, chufeng''s mobile phone rings. Chufeng''s mouth is filled with a smile. He opens the door and gets out of the car. All of a sudden, his hair rises. It''s an instinctive reaction to danger.


    There was a loud gunshot in the night sky, but Chu Feng had already known about it and rolled out on the spot. The second shot also came along. However, Chu Feng had already hid in a shelter and held the mobile phone connected: "don''t hurry up, I''m going to have a head blow!"


    "Husband, be careful!"


    Su Xinyu is also aware of the danger at the moment. Tonight''s conspiracy is constant. Watching Chu Feng hiding behind the shelter, he cheered subconsciously. He just said that his face was slightly red. How could I still call so many people? He went to the rolling bed and killed yun''er. I should be angry?


    However, Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear it either. He was holding the mobile phone there, and slowly two minutes later came the voice: "take it down!"


    Chu Feng came out of the shelter with a relaxed smile and looked at a building 300 meters away. If not for the ability of his left eye for the past five minutes, he might have been a corpse.


    A few minutes later, Xia Yan and his lonely life came from a distance. Xia Yan''s hand still held a man with his hands down. Chu Feng walked over with a cold and bloodthirsty coldness: "xuning?"


    The man spewed out a mouthful of blood, but he didn''t open his mouth. Xia Yan frowned and gave him a blow. After that, he handed Chu Feng what he had in his hand: "he is Xu Ning, but his identity and everything are forged." In Chu Feng nods, Xia Yan pulls down Xu Ning''s collar: "this can confirm his identity more."


    "Sun God, it seems that my heart will not die."


    Chu Feng squints at the red sun tattoo on Xu Ning''s collar. He is a level killer, but it seems that Gu Ming doesn''t know this person.


    Look around the people coming and going, Chu Feng does not want to interrogate here: "take away!"


    Going to the car near the gate, Su Xinyu couldn''t help but wonder: "you didn''t get off the bus and didn''t investigate in advance. How do you know that Xu Ning is nearby?"


    Chu Feng naturally won''t say what he saw with his left eye, but said around him: "everything tonight is basically sure to be directed at me, just why I still don''t know, but as long as you know that they are aiming at me, then it is not difficult to know that they are secretly staring at me."


    "And I''d better kill at this time, so I guess Xu Ning is still nearby."


    Chu Feng''s explanation is a little far fetched, but Su Xinyu is also too lazy to ask, looking at Chu Feng''s calm appearance: "I did not forgive you, yun''er''s death, I hate you all my life, hate you to kill yun''er, hate you to cheat!"


    Chufeng heard the speech and thought of the dead Zhang yun''er, and clenched his fist intangibly: "don''t worry, I will let the people behind me go to bury yun''er."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    In the entrance of Xuanwu District hall, from the quiet silence of Chu Feng for half an hour, to the incessant shrieks in the inner courtyard, all the people in the hall are frightened.


    We don''t know how he tormented Xu Ning when he thought of the lonely life of the first battle General of Fengmen, who loves drinking and eating meat and nothing. But from such screams, we can almost guess the tragedy of Xu Ning. Otherwise, how could a tough minded killer break out such a scream?


    After the continuous scream, there is no meaning to stop, we are heartbroken, almost half an hour of scream, what kind of suffering?


    At the same time, many people of the lion tiger sect are afraid to stand on the side of the lion tiger sect. They are afraid to see the Lord of the lion tiger sect!


    "Damn it, where''s the killer?"


    While waiting for his lonely life to bring news in the hall, Li Ji, who was originally in the army, also received the news, and his face was full of hidden murder opportunities: "I dare to kill my sister yun''er. I must skin him."


    Although the misunderstanding made Li Ji run away when he saw Zhang yun''er a few years ago, how can we all grow up together? How many feelings exist? For Zhang yun''er, the indifferent girl, Li Ji still loves her from the heart.


    It has nothing to do with love, it''s just a kind of feeling between brother and sister.


    Before someone answered, Li Ji looked at the direction of the backyard strangely: "kill pigs?"


    A word let the dull atmosphere in the hall dissolve a lot, not enough, no one can laugh at the moment, Su Mo North pointed to the back: "lonely life is being interrogated!"


    "Lonely life, I''ll go and have a look." Li Ji immediately became interested. Without saying a word, he walked to the back. Only a few minutes later, the scream became louder, and everyone was shocked. This is definitely not a lonely means.


    People who are familiar with Li Ji express sympathy for Xu Ning when they think of everything. After a moment, their voice stops in amazement. Gu Ming and Li Ji come out one after another. They look at Li Ji in a depressed way. Then they go to one side and stand there. They have not finished for such a long time. Li Ji goes in and finishes it in minutes.


    "That''s not good. I just got ready to play and then I died."


    Li Ji clapped his hands uninteresting, took a paper towel to wipe the bloodstain on his palm, but his words were understatement. Su Xinyu frowned and said, "you killed people. How do you know who is going to attack yun''er or Chu Feng?"


    "I already know. Tomorrow I will send him to yun''er for burial." Chu Feng put down the teacup in his hand and stood up to say a word in a soft voice. The killing opportunity in his eyes has dissipated, invisible and peaceful.


    But it is the Chu wind that gives people an extreme cold.


    "Xia Yan!" Chu Feng did not explain too much, nor did he let Li Ji say anything. He just opened his mouth to Xia Yan: "mobilize people to block Huangyuan district. Before the matter is solved, no one is allowed to enter or leave."


    Everyone''s spirit is shocked, they are surprised to see Chu Feng, and then look at Li Ji. They do not know who is the person who started it. Chu Feng is going to block Huangyuan district. Is that to rebel?


    Huangyuan District, one of the seven official residential areas in the Imperial City, is also in the forefront of the film. The lowest number of people living there is also the person in charge at the ministerial level and above the provincial level. If this is blocked, will it still be ok?


    "No, I''ve sent the guards out!"


    Li Ji opened his mouth at this time, and a rude atmosphere filled the whole hall: "three thousand people surrounded the Huangyuan community completely!" Go to Chu Feng''s side and pat him on the shoulder: "you are my brother, yun''er is my sister, this time no matter how big the day is, how thick the ground is, I will accompany you!"


    Chu Feng didn''t say much. He held Li Ji''s hand slightly: "it''s not necessary. You don''t need to do it. I''ll deal with it myself."


    Li Ji shrugged his shoulders and didn''t speak, but his murderous eyes twinkled with ferocity. Ye Zisheng and Su Mobei looked at each other and felt chilly. Whenever Li Ji showed such an expression, those big men in the army did not dare to speak. Who would be in trouble?


    Two hours later, Huangyuan community, 15 kilometers away from Xuanwu District, was surrounded by 3000 guards. They were only allowed to go in and not to come out. Every soldier''s face was full of Xiao Sha Qi. While those in charge were puzzled, they all subconsciously shut their mouths when they knew that it was from Li Ji.


    That''s a madman. Who dares to offend the guy whose former number three dare to lose his stool?


    More than seven o''clock in the morning, 3000 people were stationed around the Huangyuan community. No one came out, but some people went in. At 7:30 sharp, a convoy of ten cars drove out of fengteng garden and came towards Huangyuan community, bringing out a breath of dark clouds pressing the city.


    "No. 1, you let your baby grandson and chufeng make trouble like this?"


    At the time when all the dark waves are surging against the city, four old people are sitting here in a secret conference room in Zhongnanhai. At the moment, Zhou tianchu looks at a similar old man sitting at the top and says, "if old Wen knows, Chu Feng and Li Jiji together will also have an accident."Li Zong sat there with a gentle smile: "if it is unreasonable, there will be an accident. But if the daughter of Zhang Jia is dead, and there is sufficient evidence, what does Lao Wen dare to say?"


    Ye Enzheng nodded: "No.1 is right. Lao Wen has always been used to protecting himself. Maybe he will do something unexpected to us. At first, we didn''t always think that the Shihu gang was destroyed, and Liu Gu''s death would make him furious and attack Chu Feng. But?"


    "I want them dead anyway!"


    Su dingzheng smashed his fist on the table. He was a soldier who attached importance to feelings. He watched Zhang yun''er grow up and thought about becoming a wife to Su Mobei. Now the girl who is good at her is dead. How can he not be angry: "if you dare to say a word, I will pull the army to kill him."


    The other three old people laughed bitterly at the speech. The master of the literary family, the fifth largest man of the Chinese dynasty, is expected to be su dingzheng who dares to call stinky Wen.


    Li Zong waved his hand: "Lao Su, I know how you feel, but there are some things that can''t be impulsive. In the past 20 years, Lao Wen has done a lot of things. He didn''t move him for his father''s sake and gave him a chance to change. But now is also the time. Otherwise, I''m sorry for the people who died in those years in Xiangjiang."


    Su dingzheng narrowed his eyes: "evidence?"


    "It''s been news for more than ten years." Li Zong nodded slightly, and could not see any depth on his face: "I have asked Yinfeng to be ready at any time. As long as Chu Feng goes according to my imagination, soon, the writers will leave the imperial city and make room for the coming Yan Tianming."


    The three of them were shocked in unison, but then understood what was common. Su Ding was patting the table: "OK, anyway, this time we must go on with the old man. This stinky article, I don''t like him for a long time."


    The rest of them had no choice but to smile again, but they all had the same idea. In their position, everything was not so important. As long as it was in line with the interests of the group, they didn''t mind sacrificing anyone, even if the person who sacrificed was their own child.


    Half past eight!


    Chu Feng''s motorcade stops in Huangyuan District, saying it is a community, but there are rows of villas. For this, Chu Feng doesn''t care much about the mood, standing in situ waiting for what.


    More than ten minutes later, a Hummer came at a gallop and stopped beside Chu Feng. Li Ji came down from above, like a sword about to come out of its sheath: "when will we start?"


    "Wait a minute, how can it work without giving them a little time to resist?" Chu Feng looked at the time, left eye penetrating, looking at one of the villas, and said: "and I always need some evidence, or attack the house of the senior member, I can die, but my brothers can''t die."


    Li Ji also did not ask what, leaning on the car lit a cigarette, although the heart is still very upset, but there is not much on his face.


    Slowly came here more cars, 3000 guards did not stop, let them go, Su Xinyu was chufeng left fengteng garden, but now also came, looking at 3000 armed soldiers guarding everywhere, slightly frowned: "you do this, will cause confusion."


    Su Mobei is also smacking his tongue. It is estimated that he does not have the appeal of Li Ji in the guard army, but he does not say anything. He believes that Chu Feng and Li Ji are not reckless people.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan sat in the car and looked at Chu Feng in a very complicated mood. A few months ago, Chu Feng was still a humble freshman in Jianghai University, but only a few months later, now Chu Feng has grown to such a point. She almost doubts whether this is her own dream.


    "Motherfucker, motherfucker!"


    At the moment, in a villa, a gentle and elegant man''s face is showing a ferocious color. He slapped a young man on the face and threw it on the face of a rich middle-aged woman: "who is Chu Feng? You dare to do it, and you dare to unite with others. You are promising! "


    Lu Kai was very depressed at the moment. He was cut off by Chu Feng, and he was ready to take revenge. The plan was good. But in the end, Chu Feng didn''t die, but came to the news that Zhang yun''er was dead. He didn''t think about it at first.


    But when the three thousand guards arrived last night, thinking of some rumors about Zhang yun''er and Li Ji Ji, Lu Kai''s heart was full of death at the moment.


    Murphy covered her face: "then you are the Minister of culture. Do they dare to mess around? Besides, Xiao Kai only provides convenience by cooperating with others. Other things are done by others. Without evidence, they are surrounded by white walls. Besides, there is no movement now. It is estimated that they are not aiming at us."


    "Losers!" Lu Tao snorted coldly, and his fingers trembled: "no, I''m not afraid to change to Zhou Jingxing, ye Zisheng or Su Mo Bei. But do you know who is coming now? Li Ji, vice chief of the Chinese dynasty


    Murphy''s face was suddenly stiff, and Li Ji was their nightmare. Suddenly, he slapped Lu Kai in the face: "you bastard, what have you done?"


    Lu Tao didn''t want to see the fighting. He yelled: "I''ve already called Mr. Wen. He''ll let Wen Shuhua come to deal with this. In addition, I''ve also mobilized a group of people to come here. I don''t want to resist. I just want to hold on for a while."It''s just that Lu Tao doesn''t have much confidence in himself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    At half past nine, the soldiers are on the land!


    Chu Feng stood outside the gate, watching the closed iron gate, and more than 30 guards looked out with their guns in their hands. There was not much fluctuation but an extreme killing.


    "Chu Feng, do you want to do it?"


    Su Xinyu didn''t know what Chu Feng and Li Ji did when they surrounded Huangyuan community, but now she knew who they were going for. Looking at Lu Fu, she was one of the literati''s right-handed men. Whether chufeng was for Zhang Yuner or why, she began to have a little confused meaning for a while, and found that she could not see the young man clearly.


    In the villa garden, Lu Tao takes Lu Kai and Murphy out. Although the man who has been in the top position for a long time knows that his son is in trouble, he does not show his panic: "Li Shao, less wind. What do you mean?"


    Looking at the hundreds of guards outside the garden, Lu Tao''s face did not show any fluctuation: "can you give me a reason?"


    Li Ji didn''t want to talk with his cigarette in his mouth, and Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything. Between waves, LAN Meier asked people to push a play screen. After a moment, pictures appeared on the screen. Lu Tao''s unshakable face showed an ugly look. He wanted to turn around and kick Lu Kai to death.


    Lu Kai is also pale. On the screen are videos of some female stars of Wenkai film and television company. Originally, he shot them by himself, but how did he get to Chu Feng''s hands?


    "Minister Lu!"


    Chu Feng asked people to close the video light opening: "what kind of person is your son? I believe I don''t need to say more. I''m going to take him today. If you can understand me, I also want to take away. If you can''t understand me, I have to give an account to Zhang yun''er, who died last night!"


    Lu Tao is no longer as angry as he was at the beginning. He probably knows the reason why chufeng plays these videos. He labels Lu Kai''s character first. In the end, no matter what Chu Feng says, Lu Kai can''t escape the suspicion.


    It was a good move in the dark, but Lu Tao didn''t mean to be in a hurry: "there is little wind. I heard about Miss Zhang''s affairs in the morning. I''m sorry about this, but what does it have to do with my son?"


    "Is it because of his misbehavior that he has to put this hat on his head because of the lack of wind?"


    Chu Feng is not surprised by Lu Tao''s words. He shakes his head and raises his hand. Li Ji spits out his cigarette end and takes something out of the Hummer. Seeing this scene, Lu Tao''s expression changes dramatically: "Li Ji, you are an elite in the army and vice chief of the Chinese Dynasty. Do you know what kind of impact you will have if you do this?"


    "All I know is that my sister is dead!" Li Ji sighed. The rocket launcher in his hand flashed cold in the sun and carried it on his shoulder: "so Minister Lu should open the door quickly and hand over your son, or I won''t pay attention to anything else. I''ll blow you in with one shot, and I''ll spend my whole life in the imperial garden!"


    Lu Tao was trembling with anger. He knew Li Ji was lawless for a long time, but he didn''t expect to be so crazy that he would go out of the rocket launcher and face the home of the head of the Ministry in broad daylight.


    In the solemn atmosphere, an Audi stopped, and the document Hua who once had a meeting with Chu Feng in the river and sea came under the escort of three literati: "I don''t know what makes you so aggressive. Lu Tao is the person in charge of the Ministry. Besieging his residence is tantamount to rebellion!"


    Seeing the arrival of wenshuhua, Lu Tao''s face softened a lot. He patted his son''s shoulder to show his peace of mind, and the gravity on his face also disappeared.


    Just when everyone felt that the arrival of wenshuhua was coming to an end, Chu Feng suddenly turned around and took the rocket launcher on Li Ji''s shoulder. When the Secretary Hua was drinking wantonly, an orange flame with a long tail ran against the iron gate.


    A huge bang, the entire Huangyuan community were shocked, surprised who fired? And still in Huangyuan district?


    But all of this is not over. Chu Feng pulls his collar, like a madman, and makes Xia Yan load a rocket. Without hesitation, he blasts a shell at the main villa in the daze of everyone. After the explosion, the villa is completely changed. Lu Tao and his family dodge in a panic to avoid being killed by falling things.


    "Chu Feng, are you crazy? I order you to stop immediately!"


    I didn''t expect that when he appeared, Chu Feng was still so arrogant. After being stunned, the Secretary Hua said with a gloomy face: "your practice has violated the group security law. As the leader of the Security Bureau, I will arrest you now!"


    With these words, the three elites behind the instrument Hua walked towards Chu Feng. Handcuffs appeared in his hands, but before he approached, Chu Feng suddenly turned around and kicked the elite of the Security Bureau on the ground with a few feet. His left eye was bloodthirsty: "Whoever blocks me today, I''ll kill who. Don''t doubt what I said."


    "Chu Feng, you need to know your identity!" As the second generation of real power figures in the Chinese dynasty, she has never been despised in this way, even Yan Tianming dare not do so to him.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have much polite words. His body shot ahead of time, and his knee did not hesitate to press on Wen Shuhua''s abdomen: "when I was in the river and sea, I saw that you were not at ease. You''d better say less now, or I''ll tie you in front and give you a rocket bomb!"The Secretary Hua covered his stomach and squatted down slowly. His face was livid. He felt that his intestines were all tied up. The rest of the people also had convulsions. That was wenshuhua, the second generation successor of the literary family. Now he said that he was beaten and was beaten. Is Chu Feng really crazy?


    Li Ji also smacked his tongue: "men!"


    Chu Feng took a few steps forward with the rocket launcher, without any emotion. The third orange tail galloped into the villa. With the booming sound, the whole villa began to crumble.


    Throwing the rocket launcher to Li Ji, Chu Feng strode to the inside, toward the three Lu family members in a corner. Lu Tao experienced many things after all, but at the beginning, he was surprised to return to normal, pointing to Chu Feng and shaking his fingers: "you are in trouble!"


    "Yes, I am in trouble!"


    Chu Feng took Lu Tao''s finger without expression and slowly twisted and bent: "it''s just that I''ve made trouble. It seems that it''s just that I''m in trouble. It seems that it''s just that I''m going to die. Why don''t you ask for some interest?"


    "Madman!" Lu Tao feels the pain from his fingers and shouts, but he doesn''t finish his words. Chu Feng''s eyes are cold and fierce, and the sound of bone fracture sounds, and then comes Lu Tao''s hysterical scream.


    Heart to heart, only those who have felt the pain know it.


    "What do you want to do? Lao Lu is the Minister of culture. I,," Murphy saw that her husband was devastated by Chu Feng''s lack of emotion. She stood up and cheered. In the middle of her speech, Chu Feng didn''t give her a chance to continue talking. Like an unreasonable Savage, she kicked Murphy out.


    Come to the corners of the women''s mouth, are blushing, Su Xinyu is even more angry stomp, you son of a bitch, what''s wrong with kicking, why do you kick people''s there!


    Chu Feng walked up to Lu Kai without saying anything. He just slapped Lu Kai on the ground and said, "can you tell me now?"


    Lu Kai''s teeth all collapsed, and his face swelled up in an instant, and humiliation filled his heart. He had never been abused, but he was constantly humiliated after meeting Chu Feng: "Chu Feng, I advise you not to go wrong, otherwise, even if you are the uncle of the Su family, no one can protect you."


    If you don''t know what I''m going to do if I don''t know what I''m going to do if I don''t know how to pick up a piece of glass in front of me


    With that, Chu Feng shook the glass with one hand, and the glass was directly broken, like a dart, on Lu Kai''s body. The latter broke out into a terrible scream. Su Xinyu, Zhou Xiaoxuan and others all frowned. They suddenly couldn''t stand the bloody scene.


    Wenshuhua was helped up, pointed to Chu Feng and said in a cold voice, "Chu Feng, I advise you to stop your mistakes. Otherwise, not only will you have bad luck, but your relatives will also be implicated by you."


    "Threaten me, good!"


    Chu Feng''s back to the outside, a sneer suddenly kicked a foot back, a piece of broken glass like an arrow from the string flew toward the instrument China, Li Ji''s meaningful smile walked forward, two fingers handed out, the glass shot toward the head of the instrument China was clamped in his hand.


    "Uncle Wen!" Li Ji clapped his trembling body and raised the glass in his hand: "remember, your status is noble, but it doesn''t mean you won''t die. You can threaten Chu Feng, but don''t threaten his family. If Lu Kai breaks one hand, you should understand how to deal with it."


    "How many more lives do you have than the clergyman?"


    With blood in his hands, Chu Feng picked up a piece of glass and squatted down to look at Lu Kai. Without a smile, he only said, "tell me, why do you want people to kill yun''er?"


    At the same time, the glass in Chu Feng''s hand is like lightning, which directly breaks Lu Kai''s tendon, ignoring that he is also hurt.


    It can be imagined that Lu Kai is not a man himself, and his voice seeps into people. Lu Tao and Murphy roar to stop when they see their son being tortured.


    However, Chu Feng did not know what to do, and continued to torture Lu Kai. The glass in his hand kept waving, and all the tendons in his feet were broken, and the broken hand that was connected was also broken. All his limbs were useless: "go ahead, don''t say, you are a eunuch!"


    "I''m not going to kill Zhang yun''er!" Even the real tough guy can''t bear the pain. Lu Kai collapsed when Chu Feng was aiming at a strategic place: "I just joined hands with that man and asked him to arrange for someone to crash you. But I didn''t think how the car you drove turned into Zhang yun''er."


    "Thank you. Goodbye."


    Chu Feng gets up with his back to Lu Kai. When Lu Tao and Murphy are going to help their son, Chu Feng smashes the glass stained with blood in his hands and shoots with his backhand. Fortunately, Lu Kai''s body is shaken, his throat, forehead and heart are all taken care of by glass.


    The voice of Chu Feng came like a devil: "a life for a life, I''m not worth it for yun''er!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    "Stop for me!"


    Lu Tao turns back with bloodshot eyes. Lu Kai is the seventh generation of his family. Although he is a bit of a dandy, he is still the direct blood of the Lu family and the only heir. However, he is directly killed by Chu Feng.


    And still in front of his face, as a father, Lu Tao felt the inner desolation, but also emerged endless anger.


    "I killed you!" Murphy forgets the pain on her body. The child conceived in October falls to the ground, but she is wiped out by Chu Feng. You can imagine her anger.


    But before he got close, Su Xinyu, who did not know when he was approaching, flew out: "he is my man, Zhang yun''er is my good sister, killing people to fill his life. Haven''t you heard what Lu Kai said just now?"


    "To kill Chu Feng and kill yun''er by mistake is also a death penalty."


    Lu Tao walks up to his wife and looks at Chu Feng with resentment in his eyes: "what qualifications do you have to kill him? Even if he really killed Zhang Yuner, he should go through legal procedures. What qualifications do you have to do like this?"


    "Talk to me about qualifications?" Chu Feng pulled Su Xinyu, who was in a completely violent state at the moment, said sarcastically: "why did your baby son Lu Kai ask people to kill me? Do you think he is qualified to decide my life and death, or do you think it''s normal for your son to kill me, I can''t kill him?"


    Lu Tao wants to say that is so, but touching Su Xinyu''s angry eyes, subconsciously shut up, Chu Feng has always been a Jidao boss in his eyes, but now he found that this young man is not as simple as he imagined.


    "Speechless?"


    Chu Feng didn''t let it go. When he came to Su Xinyu''s face, his eyes were slightly coagulated, and he projected a grim killing opportunity: "if you can''t say it, then shut up. Your son destroyed my mother''s tomb and my house with that identity background. I just broke his hand. If it''s Minister Lu, you are so dug, how are you?"


    Lu Tao''s body is shaking. He just doesn''t want to think about these things. But he also knows that if he changes into himself, he will never die. Chu Feng just breaks Lu Kai''s hand, which seems to have left a feeling.


    "And the result?" Chu Feng continued to open his mouth, and a look of shame on his adoptive mother appeared in his eyes: "as a result, your son did not know how to be satisfied, but also colluded with foreign killer organizations to enter the imperial city to attack me, implicating innocent people. Zhang yun''er should die. At that time, why didn''t you say qualification to your son?"


    "So you have nothing to hate, and you have no right to hate."


    Looking at Lu Kai''s body, Chu Feng thought of the elegant girl''s heart: "your son can at least leave the whole body, but Zhang Yuner''s body is not alive. Minister Lu, what else do you have to say now, or do you think that because he is your son, killing is not worth your life?"


    In the face of Chu Feng''s continuous questions, Lu Tao did not know how to answer them. He felt a sense of sadness in his heart. He had known Chu Feng''s ruthless action. He should have suppressed his son who had been vindictive earlier, but now he said it was too late.


    "Chu Feng, come with us!"


    Wen Shuhua has eased that tone, and knows that there is no way to deal with the matter until now: "Lu Kai caused the death of people. We are very sorry, but your behavior is excessive. You directly carry a rocket launcher and bombard the residence of a senior official of the Ministry. It threatens the security of the group. It is equivalent to a terrorist. You have to bear the consequences."


    Chu Feng raised a touch of light sarcasm and stretched out his hands: "I stand here, you come!"


    Wen Shuhua''s body was stagnant, and he didn''t dare to step forward. The three security bureaus who came with him were also frightened. For a time, the situation was a little anxious. Chu Feng said with a smile: "Captain Wen, everyone knows that point. You don''t need to be dignified. That''s really meaningless."


    "If you play with me at your level, I will think you are naive and even incompetent!"


    "You I didn''t expect Chu Feng to talk about himself in the face of everyone, but only to recall what he said when he started to come. Wen Shuhua''s face was red, and he felt a bit low.


    "Minister Lu!" When no one dares to go up and take down Chu Feng, ye Zisheng hangs up a phone call and comes up: "just now, there was a phone call from the No.2 office saying that you were suspected of embezzlement and for the private use of public rights, which is convenient for your son. Now I want me to take you back for investigation."


    Lu Tao, who had been standing unsteadily, shakes his body and looks at the Secretary Hua. The latter''s eyes are slightly narrowed. Before he opens his mouth, the phone rings. Seeing the number of the call, he straightens up and answers: "father!"


    Then he nodded there. When he hung up the phone, he looked at Lu Tao with a little apology. Then he swept past Chu Feng coldly and turned away. His father has called. The situation can''t be changed. Abandon!


    Lu Tao had hoped that the instrument Hua could pull himself in general. How could he be one of the two arms of the literati, but now he found that his value in these people''s eyes seemed to be gone. He sat on the ground with his body shaking. He knew that he was finished this time, and looked at Lu Kai who had become a corpse: "my father''s goods!""Grandfather said it was a good thing to do."


    In the evening, when the sun sets, Su Xinyu and Chu Feng lean on two beach chairs in the courtyard of fengteng garden. The elegant woman says: "the literary family controls the two departments, the Security Bureau and the security group. Now the security bureau is basically in the hands of the central government. The Wen family has broken an arm, but I wonder why the old man of letters is still so calm?"


    Chu Feng leaned on the beach chair, his eyes were calm and without surprise or joy: "generally, as long as you become a member of the Jianghai section, you will be able to enter the Central Committee after six years. Do you think a security bureau is important, or is a central official valuable?"


    "You can say that, because extra branches are easy to consume strength."


    Chu Feng swallowed his saliva and tried not to look at Su Xinyu at the moment. The side shock was very strong: "if I didn''t guess wrong, they didn''t want to move me. They just wanted to wait. At least they would wait until Zuo Quan sat in that position, and it was a thunder strike."


    The corners of his mouth sketched out a hint of playfulness: "after all, Zuo Quan went up to replace Yan, so he was the first person of group D army in Jianghai''s name. It''s too simple for him to want to destroy a Fengmen!"


    "You knew what they were going to do, and that''s why you rampaged at the Lu family?" Su Xinyu is so clever that Chu Feng catches the key and squints his eyes: "but you know that the writer''s plan is to wait until the left is in power. How can you be so relieved that you don''t worry about the wind gate in the river and sea?"


    Looking at Su Xinyu, who had no sorrow in the morning, Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "they are waiting for time, and I am also waiting."


    Thinking of what he had learned from ye quanguang, Chu Feng was particularly amused. If the literati knew that Zuo Quan was carrying them behind his back, there was a woman secretly in the literary family, and she was still searching for a doctor for her grandson who was not his own. How would he feel?


    As for the literati, Chu Feng didn''t worry much. When Hu Sanxiao left, he left a memory card. The amount of information was not very large, but it was enough to destroy a writer.


    But Chu Feng didn''t throw it out at this time, because the writers were deeply rooted in the control of many power departments of the Chinese dynasty. If they were not careful, they would cause terrible fluctuations. At least, they had to wait until some unnecessary branches were cut off, which was the hope of victory.


    "Yun''er has no bones left, but Zhang Jia is going to bury her simply the day after tomorrow. Will you go?"


    Su Xinyu saw Chu Feng''s face confident, and did not continue to go to the bottom of the matter. Men don''t like women who are deeply inquisitive: "although I didn''t expect that yun''er would like you, but something happened just happened. I won''t say anything. As the man she likes, you don''t go to have a look?"


    Chu Feng was silent. Thinking of what he saw with his left eye at that time, Wang Shuhua, as his parents, did not have the slightest sadness. If they were not merciless people, then there were other deep meanings.


    But after coming back, Chu Feng asked LAN Mei Er to call out all the monitoring and checking at that time, but there was nothing strange about the crash and explosion. There was not a trace of something wrong. Chufeng rubbed her head and said, "I may not go. Yun''er''s death has something to do with me. I don''t want to see her parents'' sad look."


    "When you''re all gone, I''ll see it again."


    Su Xinyu sighed and didn''t say anything. She looked at the distance and said, "Chu Feng, my mother may come here in two days. She and my father are divorced."


    "Good divorce!" Chu Feng absentmindedly returned a way, in the sense of a chill moment to sit up straight: "what, your mother and your father divorced?"


    "Next time I talk to you, you will be distracted. I want you to be the last empress of Chu family!"


    Su Xinyu said in a cruel voice. Chu Feng''s words just now were too exciting. He hummed and continued: "men are not good things. My father colluded with his adjutant in the guard camp. He also admitted that my mother was sick these years. He couldn''t help being lonely, so he was with a woman ten years younger than him."


    Chu Feng tut shook his head: "father in law, majestic ah!"


    "Chu Feng, do you want a happy life?" I was in a bad mood these days because of this incident. In addition, Zhang Yuner''s death was even worse. After hearing Chu Feng''s words, Su Xinyu said in a cold voice: "if you say this again, I will divorce you!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth: "we are not married yet!"


    Su Xinyu a stagnation, rubbed to stand up: "that line, I am amorous, I leave!"


    Chu Feng showed a smile and looked at Su Xinyu''s figure of pretending to be angry and wanted to leave. He said, "I also want to divorce you!" When the latter stopped to appear angry, Chu Feng said with a smile, "but at least you should marry me before you divorce me?"


    Su Xinyu''s heart is warm, but turning back to look at Chu Feng''s face is with frost: "look at your pitiful request, I''ll try my best to wait for you to get married two years to 20 years old, and then divorce with me!"


    Chu Feng startled with a smile, looked at the noble with elegant woman''s back, looked up to see the setting sun has set in the distance: "yun''er, thank you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    The incident in Huangyuan District caused a great shock to the government, but it was strongly suppressed by the high-level authorities. In addition, Lu Tao''s many criminal evidences were reported by people. The announcement of this incident became an official action, although it was a little unreasonable.


    However, in a certain circle, the name of Chu Feng is already a taboo. Some people who originally despised him began to collect all kinds of data about chufeng, and repeatedly told their descendants not to offend Chu Feng.


    The Lu family at the ministerial level has been removed. They don''t think they are any more than Lu Tao.


    Therefore, although Chu Feng''s affairs in Huangyuan district on that day were shocking, they were gradually eliminated by the intention of the high-level officials and the silence of the literati. It is only in the past few days that many people have forgotten the general situation. The decline of the Lu family is destined to be due to the coldness of tea. People''s sympathy will not be too much.


    Today''s imperial city is not sunny, cloudy, but there is no rain, we are still busy, there are not too many dream and future people, have been accustomed to continue their work, to support a few people.


    On such a morning, Su Xinyu''s voice came from the building of fengteng garden. Everyone in the villa was shocked. Because these days, Su Xinyu would burst out such a roar every morning, but we didn''t know what was going on!


    But in the room, Chu Feng touched his nose helplessly and picked up the quilt and blanket on the ground: "that, I don''t seem to be ready yet!"


    These days, Su Xinyu has been asking for a child with Chu Feng, but Zhang Yuner''s departure and some trivial things make Chu Feng not want to think about these things for the time being, so he tries to avoid contact with Su Xinyu.


    Looking at the woman''s angry eyes, Chu Feng touched her nose and continued: "and, last night when I came back, you were already asleep. The magazine said that women can''t wake up after sleeping, otherwise they will have crow''s feet."


    Su Xinyu doesn''t believe in chufeng''s lies. Last night, although chufeng said he would go out to deal with matters, Su Xinyu knew that Chu Feng had never been out in the backyard, in order to avoid and break through the paper.


    But recently, Su Xinyu felt that he did not have much status in Chu Feng''s heart. At the moment, he began to hate: "where do you go today? Where do I go? If my grandfather knows that I live with you but is still like this, Chu Feng, at that time, I don''t want you to be unlucky, you will also be unlucky."


    "Because my grandfather will think that you and I su Xinyu together, just to get a protective barrier!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and finally sighed: "what do you really feel about me?" Looking at the woman''s beautiful face, Chu Feng tried to push her down many times, but subconsciously told himself that he could not: "if you just want to have a strong man for me, then I really don''t want to do anything to you!"


    Chu Feng is very pure. Although he doesn''t mind making a scene, he is like Su Xinyu, a woman who may be together for a lifetime. After all, Chu Feng is a little hesitant. He is afraid that he will die suddenly one day, but Su Xinyu can''t find another person.


    "Is it important?"


    Su Xinyu knows the meaning of chufeng, but the woman who has already confirmed Chu Feng is not willing to think about those things: "unexpectedly, you want to know, I will tell you, now I just have a little good feeling for you, can''t talk about love, also can''t say like, but my grandfather and grandmother also have no emotional combination, we can."


    Get up from the bed, concave and convex body in the pajamas completely presented: "as long as each other is in our interests, I need a strong man, a man useful to the Su family, and you need a woman, but also need a big umbrella to protect your growth, we take what we need."


    Chu Feng heard what Su Xinyu said and knew that she was right. He shook his head with a smile: "is it because of this that we should really combine?"


    Su Xinyu frowns at Chu Feng: "do you dislike me?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s look, Su Xinyu hummed: "you and Huangfu Rudie, and Yan Ruyu also have stories. Don''t think I don''t know. I don''t mind if you''ve been dealt with. Do you mind me?"


    Chu Feng stood there with his mouth open and put the quilts in the cupboard. He put his arm around Su Xinyu. In the latter''s daze, he gave a kiss on the red lip: "it''s not that I care, but I feel I can''t afford you!"


    Loosen the woman''s slender waist, Chu Feng whispered: "see if there is anything else today, if not, I''ll go to the Great Wall with you this afternoon!"


    Su Xinyu blinked at Chu Feng: "are you dating me?"


    "My own woman, do you still need an appointment?" Chu Feng was stunned with a smile, pinched Su Xinyu''s nose and playfully said, "it''s just that Miss Su is incomparably beautiful, one of the pearls of the imperial city. I want to fight with you for the quilt and the ground for the bed!"


    "Field war?" Su Xinyu''s brain couldn''t react for a moment, until the door of the room was closed, and then she came back to her mind: "Chu Feng, you rascal!"


    "Less wind, Liu Zhixin asked to see her. She came an hour ago!"


    When Chu Feng went down the stairs, blueberry stood up at the right time to tell her, "she wanted to see you. Originally, I said that I would inform you when you got up and let her go back first, but she said she was free and could wait!""Then let her wait!" Chu Feng nodded and looked around: "where''s jinxiaoqi?"


    "Miss King went out early." Not surprised by Chu Feng''s attitude, LAN Mei Er told Jin Xiaoqi: "Miss Shen called her last night. At present, the film with Huo''s cooperation has entered the early stage of shooting in Jianghai. There are some need for Miss Jin to appear in front of her, so she has to catch a flight."


    "But she asked me to tell you something to tell Huo Shao."


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Feng asked as he walked toward the restaurant


    Like a competent housekeeper, when preparing breakfast for Chu Feng, she also said: "Miss Jin said that she had read the script. Mr. Du had several wives, and she was the most important one. She had three passionate dramas with Mr. Du, and at least some slightly revealed things.


    Miss King means, if you can, let you tell Mr. Huo that you have deleted those plots! "


    "Delete? Can''t you? " Hearing this, Chu Feng picked up a glass of milk poured by blueberry and shook her head: "Mr. Du''s legendary life, except for some dark side that can''t be shown, the foreign version belongs to the unabridged version. Tell Miss Jin that the domestic version can, but the foreign version let her try her best!"


    LAN Mei ER was stunned and looked at Chu Feng playfully: "when the actor kisses her, hugs her, kisses her, even, you don''t mind?"


    Chu Feng drank a mouthful of milk and coughed: "do you still have these?"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s look, LAN Mei er''s smile was even more amusing: "I heard sister Qin say that in order to occupy the largest market in foreign countries, she and Huo Shao decided to take a real shot in the unabridged version abroad. At least, it was very close contact, except for the bottom line."


    Chu Feng touched his nose, coughed and opened his mouth: "then you give a call to sister Qin, let her and Huo Shao discuss, that don''t be immoral!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Blueberry giggled and patted Chu Feng''s head as she rolled her eyes: "less wind, male chauvinism!"


    Chufeng was blue Mei Er insight into their own point of mind, embarrassed to drink a voice, and then looked at a walk in Figure: "Miss Liu, why didn''t you eat breakfast?"


    LAN Mei Er also stopped laughing and looked back. She found that Liu Zhixin walked in, but she didn''t say anything. She nodded with Chu Feng and went out first.


    "I just ran through here to see how little wind there is. I miss you so much that night when I leave." Liu Zhixin came over in sportswear, and with the smell of sweat after the exercise, she came to the table and sat down.


    "What happened to that night?"


    Chu Feng has not yet opened his mouth. Su Xinyu, who happened to come down from upstairs, just heard this sentence. He walked slowly with a gloomy face and looked at Chu Feng: "say it!"


    Chu Feng helplessly looked at Liu Zhixin, but there was not much anxious meaning: "I don''t know what Miss Liu is talking about. I met her once, but we parted unhappily, that''s it!"


    "Hello, Miss Su!"


    Liu Zhixin stood up to stretch out his hand: "the wind less said right, that night we did not do anything, but the wind little refused my request, I have a little bit of resentment."


    Su Xinyu didn''t go to hold Liu Zhixin''s hand. She sat down directly with her mouth full. But she worried that Liu Zhixin could see that there was nothing in general. But in her heart, she also felt that she was suspicious. Now there are so many people in Liu''s financial group and Liu Mo are in the hands of Chu Feng. What else can they do?


    "Climb the Great Wall!" Su Xinyu also did not refute the face of Liu Zhixin, said lightly.


    "The Great Wall, a good place!"


    Liu Zhixin exclaimed, clapped her hands, and looked excited: "although I have been to the Chinese dynasty many times, but I really haven''t been to the Great Wall. Why don''t we get together?"


    Chu Feng frowned and looked at Liu Zhixin, known as the first strange woman in the south of the cold desert. She came to find herself not for Liu''s sake, but as if she had made friends with herself. Chu Feng was quite puzzled.


    Su Xinyu also expected to have a two person world with Chu Feng to cultivate a few feelings. She was not happy to hear Liu Zhixin''s words, but for the sake of bearing, she said: "whatever you want."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    "Why don''t you two seem to be very happy?"


    Liu Zhixin, who entered the Dibai hotel at 7:00 p.m., looked at the depressed Chu Feng and Su Xinyu, and asked, "is it because I followed you two that I didn''t have a good time?"


    Chu Feng whispered nonsense, but he was too lazy to speak. Looking at the menu in his hand, he picked up some expensive ones and then handed it to Su Xinyu before he opened his mouth: "you are very upset!"


    You''re upset!


    The three words are simple and direct, but Liu Zhixin didn''t feel much. She laughed in general. The bulging up and down in front of her was dazzling: "little wind, I really like to joke!"


    Blinking eyes at Chu Feng: "is it like talking, is very annoying?"


    Chu Feng looked at Liu Zhixin, secretly said that night really should directly push this woman down, but there is no regret: "know why, is not it boring?"


    Su Xinyu suppressed the smile and bowed her head to order dishes there. She had been looking forward to the two people world with Chu Feng today, and wanted to enjoy the taste of love, but Liu Zhixin intervened horizontally, and she was not easy to say anything.


    But in the heart is more curious, Liu Zhixin does not seem to care about the life and death of those people in Liu''s consortia, completely speaking, it is not mentioned at all.


    "I don''t know if you don''t tell me. I wouldn''t have gone with you if you had known that!"


    Liu Zhixin was so said by Chu Feng, but she didn''t show any embarrassed look. Instead, she looked innocent: "if you said something to me earlier, I couldn''t follow you, but it''s also my fault. I don''t have much implicit Chinese dynasty. I used to study in Tianchi, so I''m used to be direct."


    When talking, I blinked at Chu Feng, as if to say, what I told you at the bar that night was true!


    If they do not have a left eye, they almost believe Liu Zhixin''s words, but at the moment to see Liu Zhixin''s colorful body, Chu Feng must not believe, this is a woman with strong purpose, although she does not know what kind of purpose she holds, but Chu Feng remains vigilant.


    "That''s all."


    Su Xinyu ordered a good dish and handed it directly to the waiter. Then he looked at Liu Zhixin: "Miss Liu, we all played safely for a day. Whether it''s true or false, we are half friends. I''m very clear about the gratitude and resentment between Liu and Chu Feng. I believe you know better than me."


    "Miss Su is so direct!" Liu Zhixin originally wanted to tease Chu Feng for a while, but Su Xinyu was so, she also scattered that little thought: "business must be discussed, but I haven''t seen such an interesting young man as Feng Shao for many years. I''m very interested in it for a while, and I don''t mind making friends with him."


    "As for Liu''s affairs, it''s very important, but I believe that Feng Shao is not a cruel person, so I''m not in a hurry."


    In Su Xinyu''s playful eyes, Liu Zhixin continued: "but Miss Su even mentioned this matter, then we will solve it!"


    Liu Zhixin, who scattered that kind of woman''s coquettish state, changed into a general person in a twinkling: "the three requirements put forward by Feng Shao are all agreed by our Liu family. Before I came here, I have let people transfer 1.2 billion into the account number of fengteng group. As for the extra one, it should be our Liu''s apology and Liu Mo''s wrong compensation!"


    Chu Feng''s heart was a little more vigilant. Chu Feng was not surprised when he was given $1.2 billion. But Chu Feng was a little curious at the moment: "Miss Liu, fengteng''s 40% share is not needed?"


    "If you do something wrong, you have to bear the responsibility. This is our Liu''s purpose. Although fengteng 40% can bring great benefits in the future, we can also give up." Liu Zhixin nodded and could not see any artificial color on her face, but she did not know that Chu Feng''s left eye could see everything.


    "Of course, there is another reason why Liu is so cheerful."


    A dark way came, Chu Feng blandly opened his mouth: "say!"


    "Pyger of the sun god!" Liu Zhixin is not empty to force the snake: "Liu Mo is carrying on our back to hire the sun god to attack and kill fengshao you. Moreover, according to the information we know, PI Jie is not dead, but is under house arrest by fengshao. We Liu family is willing to pay $1 billion for PI Jie. I don''t know what''s going on with fengshao?"


    Chu Feng did not rashly agree, pondered and asked: "how can I believe that after I let go of PI Jie, they will not attack me again, and how can I believe Liu?"


    "We have nothing to let the wind believe less." Liu Zhixin nodded and simply told Chu Feng: "but we Liu''s account will be clear with the sun god. We''ll bear all the losses. At least we can guarantee that if the sun god does less to the wind, it has nothing to do with us."


    "And Peter in the wind less your hand, just hot potato, isn''t it?"


    Chu Fengmo sits there quietly. Liu Zhixin is reasonable. Although PI Jie can''t create any threat in his own hands, it is a time bomb after all. As can be seen from the sun god killer cooperating with Lu Kai, the sun god not only does not mean to give up, but also becomes more and more fierce, even involving people around him.


    After thinking for a long time, when the delicious dishes were all served, Chu Feng said, "I accept Liu''s condition. When things arrive, let people go!" Pause for a moment, Chu Feng''s eyes shot a killing opportunity: "I don''t care about the incident you''ve provoked. If the sun god attacks me again, it''s mine.""But if you let me know that Liu played any role in it, then don''t blame me and Liu''s property in the imperial city."


    Liu Zhixin raised her glass: "no problem, I can guarantee that."


    Chu Feng didn''t put on any airs any more. He picked up the wine cup and touched Liu Zhixin in the air. When he drank, a sly smile flashed in his eyes. Su Xinyu just caught this scene. He thought about it and showed a playful look. Looking at Liu Zhixin''s eyes, he was full of sympathy, and unconsciously was put into it.


    Liu Zhixin''s people didn''t appear until after dinner, bringing the transfer agreement of 40% equity of fengteng real estate company. Liu Zhixin signed the transfer agreement on behalf of Liu''s consortium. So far, Liu''s only industry under fengteng Group officially entered into fengteng''s flag.


    "I hope we have a chance to cooperate!"


    After solving everything, Liu Zhixin stood up and held out her hand when Chu Feng determined that a total of 2.2 billion yuan had arrived. "Although we have had a lot of unhappiness and misunderstanding, what the world is seeking is interests. Surely less wind will not refuse more money?"


    Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin''s hand together, can feel a woman''s little finger gently on the back of his hand, just the angle of the problem, Su Xinyu can''t see: "naturally can cooperate, no one will be too much money!"


    "Then I''ll go first. I''ll see you another day."


    Liu Zhixin glanced at the subtle banter in her eyes, secretly winked at Chu Feng and continued: "I have to deal with some things in the Chinese dynasty. Recently, they are all quite convenient. There is less wind. If we have time one day, we can climb the Great Wall again!"


    Liu Zhixin meaningful words let Chu Feng''s eyes involuntarily look at the commanding heights: "if you have a chance, you must climb again!"


    Liu Zhixin gently smile, and Su Xinyu said a Hello, then left the private room, just at the moment of leaving the compartment, Liu Zhixin''s face instantly cold down, after entering the elevator, the cold voice of the opening: "Chu wind, you will have a chance to climb, but then you climb up, also want to come down!"


    "How do I always feel that you and Liu Zhixin talk very strange?"


    Su Xinyu waited until only himself and Chu Feng were left in the box, then he opened his mouth and looked at Chu Feng with narrow eyes: "you won''t turn your back on me and this hypocritical woman, have you done something disgusting?"


    "Not bad!" Chu wind dark way woman trouble mouth, look incomparably serious: "in addition to the last process, Liu Zhixin body up and down there is no place I did not patronize."


    Su Xinyu looked at Chu Feng with disdain: "although I don''t like this woman very much, but you are a little hairy boy. People can''t look up to you. You can continue to be narcissistic."


    "I said you don''t believe it, then you start to ask me what to do?" Chu Feng helplessly shakes his head. In this era, those who tell lies will be doubted. On the contrary, when you tell the truth, others will suspect you.


    "I like it!"


    Su Xinyu also realized that she seemed a bit gossipy. She spat and sighed in her heart. Did people say that once a woman follows a man, she will be suspicious. Am I the same?


    "Come on, take you to a place!" Chu Feng knows that Liu Zhixin has already paid the bill and pulls Su Xinyu out of the box. After calming down for a few days, he may soon start to have a different grandeur, although there may not be love for Su Xinyu.


    But for this basic life can not get rid of the woman, Chu Feng is still willing to do something, when it is a little apology for compensation, perhaps also good!


    "He seems to have forgotten you. Can you go with me?"


    After Chu Feng and Su Xinyu drove away, an inconspicuous car opened outside the hotel. In the car, a woman with a veil on her face looked at the girl beside her: "or do you still can''t let him go? You should know that you and he are not people of two worlds at all. You are destined to be superior! "


    The girl sitting next to the veiled woman is fresh and elegant, revealing a congenital breath. Looking at the direction of Maserati''s departure, she has a touch of nostalgia in her eyes: "if I could do it again, I would rather choose my own life like them, and I don''t need to be taken away by you."


    The veiled woman sighed: "it''s just a lot of things don''t have if, wait, if you are really predestined and the Chu family is willing to carry him, he will stand at the same height as you!"


    The girl shook her head. "When was that day?"


    "Master, I want to leave some memories with him before I leave. I don''t know the geometry of the future, but at least I have been together."


    The veiled woman''s eyes sank: "what are you doing?"


    "I want to be his real woman!" The girl looked at the street where the shadow of the car had disappeared, with a firm voice: "I will do it in my own way, at least give me a little thought."


    "You can refuse, but I don''t have to cooperate with you any more!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    "Why come to the Great Wall again?"


    After leaving the Dibai Hotel, Chu Feng let Su Xinyu drive to the Great Wall all the time. The woman who had been there during the day looked at Chu Feng suspiciously. She didn''t know where she had been during the day. Why did she come again at night?


    But touch Chu Feng with a faint smile in the eyes, face brush a red, tilted his head to look at the surrounding environment, low voice mouth: "you can''t be true?"


    Chu Feng Gang, editor of a text message sent out, smell speech asked: "what really?"


    "What you said during the day!" Su Xinyu bit his lips and thought of what Chu Feng and himself had said this morning, but he was puzzled and almost blushed: "you said, heaven is the bed, the status is by, and I, and, the field war!"


    "Field war?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and thought of what he had said this morning. He laughed in amazement: "if Miss Su Da can accept it, I don''t mind, but the Great Wall is still a prosperous commercial area. I''m afraid there is no hidden place."


    Su Xinyu suddenly knew what he had misunderstood when listening to Chu Feng''s words. He pinched Chu Feng''s arm fiercely: "you know how to bully me!"


    Then he opened the car door and got out of the car directly. He misunderstood the meaning of Chu Feng and said those shameful words. Su Xinyu''s deer in his heart was hopping there. But then he thought, if he really wanted to have a field battle with me, what would I do?


    Think of such a possibility, Su Xinyu can''t help but face more blush, because it seems to have the answer.


    Although Su Xinyu looks very powerful, she is still a girl in her heart. After getting out of the car, Chu Feng did not continue the topic just now. Holding her hand, she walked directly to the steps to the Great Wall. The staff were not here. It seemed that she had been emptied for a long time.


    Although Su Xinyu is curious, she has nothing to worry about with Chu Feng.


    Holding hands, they went to the top of the Great Wall, and went to the edge. Su Xinyu looked at more than 20 meters below and pursed her lips: "why, do you want to jump the Great Wall with me?"


    "So, before you eat me, Shemi


    Chufeng Wenrun smiles and walks behind Su Xinyu, holding a woman''s slender waist. The latter''s body suddenly becomes stiff. He feels the strong man''s flavor on the man behind him, and his heart beats faster and faster, especially the chest that is not generous but absolutely safe. Su Xinyu has a kind of intoxication meaning.


    Chu Feng leaned on Su Xinyu''s shoulder, and his voice was a little gentle: "maybe we haven''t known each other for a long time, and we haven''t been together for a long time. But it''s a fact that we are destined to spend our lives together. I also know that even if I die, according to your grandfather''s temper, you should be widowed for me.


    It''s just that after taking this road, no one can say that he is immortal. Maybe today I can accompany you for a while. Maybe tomorrow we will be separated by Yin and Yang, and there is no absolute world


    "I can''t give you the best thing in the world, but I will try to give you better!"


    Su Xinyu''s body trembled and her eyes were slightly moist. She wanted to open her mouth, but she found that she didn''t know what to say. Chu Feng kissed her face, held the woman in her arms, and extended her fingers to the distance: "look at that, don''t blink your eyes!"


    Although Su Xinyu is a very rational woman, it is for other men. Chu Feng is the man she can''t leave. At the moment, she is willing to be a little woman. She leans on Chu Feng''s body and allows him to hold himself and look at the distance where Chu Feng points. There is a half round moon there.


    "Although the moon is not perfect, you and I, as long as we are alive, will go on forever."


    Chu Feng''s voice rings again in Su Xinyu''s ear. Two fingers snap their fingers to attract Su Xinyu''s eyes. Looking at the half round moon, he doesn''t know what it''s like.


    At this time, a lot of fireworks were suddenly raised on the ground, which attracted the eyes of countless people in an instant. Su Xinyu was also stunned to look at a love shape slowly converging among the constantly released fireworks, and then a few simple big words appeared between the love.


    Su Xinyu, I love you!


    Six words without any moisture in that love, many people are slightly surprised to see this scene, but then hundreds of fireworks burst out, all of a sudden, all of a sudden burst open, slowly appeared two human shape, until the fireworks are the most brilliant, Su Xinyu''s tears have been irresistible outflow.


    Because after the six words of the love package, there are two figures. Although they are formed by fireworks, we can already see who it is. Isn''t it the situation of Chu Feng embracing himself at the moment?


    But all is not over, that picture frame in the air moment, under the sky also appeared bright neon lights, slowly connected into a line, gathered into a line of big characters.


    I can''t accompany you to the dry sea, but the moment I exist, I am your proud man!


    There is still no signature, but Su Xinyu knows that this is Chu Feng''s confession to her. Everything comes quickly and has a strong impact. Once Su Xinyu felt that she was a rational woman, but seeing all the things carefully prepared by Chu Feng, she found that she was still a perceptual woman in her bones.Without any signs, and without any words, Su Xinyu turned and hugged Chu Feng: "no matter what you said at this moment is true or false or coax me to be happy, you have succeeded!"


    The next moment, the red lips directly kiss Chu Feng''s mouth, raw but warm kiss the man who moved her. She knew that Chu Feng was very busy, but also understood that this thing could not be prepared in a day or two, which is enough to show that Chu Feng has been preparing for all this.


    She rolls the bed sheet with Huangfu ruodie, because it causes Zhang Yuner''s accident. At this moment, Su Xinyu forgets everything. She just wants to go on with this man for the rest of her life.


    A passionate kiss is going on in the dissipation of fireworks. Many people who come out to see the fireworks under the Great Wall have seen this scene, which is probably the trick of some rich second generation chasing girls.


    Shake one''s head there one after another, good cabbage was arched out, money, is capricious!


    "As long as I su Xinyu is still alive, I will not allow anyone to let you leave me." At the end of the long kiss, Su Xinyu''s reddish face was full of firmness, and the whole person leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder: "I don''t care even Huangfu family, Wen family or even tianwangmen. I only want you to live."


    Chu Feng did not speak, but quietly held the woman in his arms and looked at the disappearing fireworks and lights. The method was not afraid of the old and worked well. Fortunately, yu''er was in Guangzhou. Otherwise, would he stab me with a knife?


    After releasing Chu Feng, Su Xinyu thought of one thing: "my mother may not be tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. In any case, it is just these days that I will move over to deal with my father''s affairs. My grandfather is very insipid about this, but I must be a little angry about my father''s behavior. After all, it is the only daughter of my father.


    In addition, my grandfather directly smoked his father, and now he is directly locked up. It is estimated that he will not be released in ten days and a half months. So when my mother comes here, you will think that you don''t know anything. Don''t say it, so she won''t get angry! "


    Thinking of her cheap mother-in-law and the scene of her treatment, Su Xinyu raised her head and caught her, frowning: "what are you thinking, how can your eyes be so obscene?"


    "You don''t think of that night, do you? Remember, that''s my mother


    "Cough, am I that kind of person?" Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. Just now, he really thought of going that night and stroking Su Xinyu''s hair: "don''t worry, auntie, I may be too busy to have time. How can I go and talk to her about these meaningless things?"


    Su Xinyu did not tangle with the topic just now, but shyly looked at Chu Feng: "enemy, let''s go back!"


    Su always says something in her eyes, but she doesn''t want to know


    Su Xinyu glared at Chu Feng angrily, but didn''t speak any more. He just took out his mobile phone and didn''t know what he was doing there. Then he broke away from Chu Feng''s arms and pointed the mobile phone to him: "do you want it?"


    "Yes Seeing the picture on the screen, Chu Feng''s adrenaline soared without any hesitation.


    Su Xinyu shyly put down her mobile phone, which is a very tempting photo taken by wearing a nurse''s uniform when she''s OK. Chu Feng''s answer is very satisfactory, and she gives him a joking look: "but I don''t want to, so I''ll go back first. If you don''t arrive ten minutes after I get home, don''t blame me!"


    Speaking, Su Xin left in the wind, and the laughter floated into the ears of Chu Feng in the air.


    Chufeng shook his head with a bitter smile. It was not a problem for him to go back first than Su Xinyu if he wanted to. Just after two steps, chufeng''s phone rang, which was a strange number. When he pressed to answer, Chu Feng did not open his mouth.


    On the other end of the phone, there was no mystery. After Chu Feng answered, a woman''s voice came: "little wind, I''m aunt Qing!"


    "Why, have you come to the imperial city?"


    The caller ID of the phone is Huangcheng, which Chu Feng naturally knows, but he is curious about how his aunt Qing came to the imperial city at this time. Isn''t he going to protect Huang Chengyuan''s safety?


    On the other end of the phone, aunt Qing''s voice was a little heavy, but she could still keep calm: "the night before yesterday, the people from tianwangmen suddenly came to visit. Fifteen absolute experts besieged the courtyard. In order to protect me and miss, he left, burning life and died!"


    His chufeng in the mouth of Qing''s aunt naturally understood, and his eyes narrowed slightly: "where are you?"


    After getting the address given by Aunt Qing, Chu Feng immediately called Yan Tianming to tell him about the tianwangmen''s re-entry into the river and sea, and then stopped talking about anything else. I believe Yan Tianming will deal with it and maintain his own authority.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    After Chu Feng left the Great Wall, he called Su Xinyu and said that he had to deal with some things, but the latter didn''t say anything, just said wait for you!


    When Chu Feng understood the meaning of you, he did not think about these things for the time being. On the way to Huangcheng railway station, he felt the heavenly king token in his arms. It was the symbol of Tianwang gate. Without the token, the most elite team could not be mobilized, because they only recognized the token but not the person.


    Originally, I wanted to go back to Jianghai to learn more about tianwangmen with Huang Chengyuan, such as the elders. I didn''t expect to hear such bad news. Chu Feng was a little sorry that he didn''t send someone to watch them at first, otherwise he would not be taken by the tianwangmen.


    The motorcade stopped outside the railway station. Chu Feng asked the rest of the people to wait in the car. He only took the two men to an alley on the edge of the railway station. Robbery and other things happened all the year round here. The streetlights have been destroyed. Standing at the entrance of the lane, you can see nothing.


    Chu Feng asked Gu Ming to wait at the entrance of the alley and walked in by himself. Such darkness had an impact on Gu Ming, but it was not a big problem for Chu Feng. Under his left eye''s concentration, a faint light flickered. The black alley, which could not be seen by Chu Feng, was all in his eyes.


    Of course, what his right eye saw was still darkness.


    "Here I am!"


    Walking to the middle of the alley, there are people who set up stalls to do business in the daytime. The sanitation is a bit poor, and you can smell the greasy smell. It will be cleaned up by sanitation workers until dawn. It is a vicious place of Huangcheng railway station. However, Chu Feng is not worried about it. He just looks at one corner.


    In the short calm, a weak light was lit up. Three figures came from the dark. In front of her was aunt Qing, but she looked a little embarrassed, as if she was a refugee.


    "Less wind!" With the help of the weak light, aunt Qing saw Chu Feng, and the big stone in her heart fell completely at the moment. She took her son and Huang Jingyin who had been adopted to cover her identity. Instead of coming to the imperial city through normal channels, she hid in the warehouse and was carried on the train.


    "Why not go to the damper headquarters for help?"


    Chu Feng didn''t show any smile and didn''t see Huang Jingyin''s hope. She just looked at Qing''s aunt plainly: "before I came, I had already told Yao pang that if someone wanted to ask for shelter, call me at that time. Why did you want to come to the imperial city?"


    "I want to, too." Aunt Qing shook her head with a wry smile: "it''s just that those people came too quickly. It''s dark and dark for 15 people to kill. It''s good for me to escape with miss and Qingfeng. And I began to want to go to the headquarters of the wind gate for help, but I found someone lurking around the headquarters, so I came to the Imperial City in a roundabout way."


    "I''m afraid that the main traffic roads will be blocked, and it will be really difficult to fly. Moreover, before leaving, the young master told me that no matter who can trust me, I will come to you directly!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. When Aunt Qing said this, she didn''t have any other look on her body. Obviously, she was telling the truth. She looked at a teenager who was about her age standing beside Huang Jingyin: "what do you want him to do?"


    "He is my adopted son. I still have a lot of feelings. I can''t bear to leave him!"


    Aunt Qing didn''t hide it. She kept humble and said, "and Qingfeng has been following me for years. Although my kung fu is not as good as that of you, Qingfeng is also a good hand and can play a role when necessary."


    Qingfeng looks at Chu Feng with a trace of coldness in her eyes when she talks, and clenches her fist unconsciously.


    Just at this time, Chu Feng suddenly burst into the air and hit Qingfeng''s waist heavily with his knees, and the opportunity to kill him appeared: "aunt Qing, I want you and Huang Jingyin to protect you. Kill him!"


    Although Qingfeng''s skill is OK, but at the moment, there is no way. In Chu Feng''s hand, he is not a little bit short. He lies on the ground directly, and his eyes burst with cold: "why do you want to kill me?"


    Aunt Qing also changed her face and went forward and misunderstood the meaning of Chu Feng: "the wind is less, isn''t it good? Qingfeng was raised by me. He can''t betray us. "


    "He killed me just now, and he''s going to die."


    Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled with a faint chill, and his eyes swept over Qingfeng''s body: "if you are reluctant to part with your aunt Qing, then you can find your own place, but I am sure that within five hours, you will be found by the people of tianwangmen."


    "You Aunt Qing thought that chufeng had broken the bridge after getting the token of the king of heaven. But she was about to scold her. Huang Jingyin held out her hand and stopped her: "aunt Qing, the meaning of fengshao is very clear. He doesn''t disdain to betray us, but Tianwang gate can still find us. Don''t you think it strange?"


    Aunt Qing calmed down and recalled some things. She and Huang Chengyuan had been hiding in Pujiang district for 18 years. Tianwangmen claimed that they were dead, but why did they come to visit us in these days?


    Thinking of Huang Chengyuan telling Huang Jingyin everything, Qingfeng was also present at that time. His eyes looked at Qingfeng in disbelief: "feng''er, are you?"


    Qingfeng struggled to stand up and roared easily: "Mom, I am your son. Although I am not my own son, I am also your son. You don''t believe me for such a person who occupies the magpie''s nest. Why?"Aunt Qing trembled, trying to say how the king door came to the door, see Qingfeng that way, aunt Qing to the mouth of the words also can not say.


    "It seems that I am still too soft!"


    Chu Feng sneered and walked towards Qingfeng, the latter changed his face, suddenly took out a dagger and stabbed it towards the Chu wind. His face was full of ferocious color: "you will die for me!"


    But Qingfeng is a good hand in the eyes of ordinary people. In the hand of Chu wind, it is not worth mentioning. Two fingers a little, the dagger falls off from Qingfeng''s hand, and then comes to the hand of Chu wind. A cold light passes by, and Qingfeng cries and falls on the ground, and is cut off a hand directly by Chu wind with a dagger.


    Aunt Qing was very close, but felt the cold killing machine of Chu wind, but she just said softly: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng did not answer, step on Qingfeng''s body step before, crouch down from his jacket pocket and take out a mobile phone and throw it to Aunt Qing: "nothing needs me to say, you now the Royal City Tianwang door already knows."


    Aunt Qing took over her mobile phone, and it was a message that had just been sent. She opened it and read it: "we are in the Imperial City, waiting for help!


    Aunt Qing was so upset that she opened the rest of the text messages to see, and there was a lot of pain in her eyes. Because more than ten messages were reported on their news and traces, some of them were separated but enough to make the Tianwang door respond. Chu Feng said that the five hours Tianwang door would come to the door without water.


    Qingfeng is arrogant to not delete SMS, also know that Aunt Qing will not doubt and check his mobile phone, and there is still these evidence.


    The mobile phone snapped down on the ground, and aunt Qingfeng looked at Qingfeng in agony: "why do you do that? I picked you up from the roadside to raise you up, let you read, teach you the skills, why you finally sell me, the death of the little Lord is your harm!"


    At this time, Qingfeng''s secret was also exposed, but there was no guilt, roaring: "it''s not your fault, I am your son, and Huang Chengyuan that damn, I know I like sister Jing Yin, he also in my face let sister Jing Yin be a woman around Chu Feng, why?"


    "Can Chu wind take the pole of the gate of the king of heaven, and I can''t do it at Qingfeng. As long as the king orders me, I will take you back with me, and there is no problem."


    Aunt Qing went up and fell on Qingfeng''s face. She knew that the latter liked Huang Jingyin. But she always told him not to have any fantasy about Huang Jingyin. She could cause the rebellion of Qingfeng in the invisible way, but she didn''t expect it. Because of the distortion and rebellion, he could sell himself and others.


    That kind of pain, let the aunt himself because of Huang Chengyuan died of the heart, more pain.


    "Hit me?" Qingfeng suddenly did not know the general roar: "you know to beat me and scold me. My sister Jingyin qingmeizhuma, who used to say she was my wife in Pujiang District, now it is to jump out of Chu Feng, and you deny my existence, and I will help them to win back to Tianwang gate. Why?


    I can''t get anything, the woman I like also follow others. Why should I work for nothing, all the people in the Tianwang gate have told me that if I get the token of the king of heaven, I will let Huang Jingyin marry me. You, I will not give the token! "


    "Mixed accounts, shut up!"


    I didn''t expect Qingfeng to say such a thing at the moment. I thought Qingfeng was narrow minded before, but he thought he was grown up. At the moment, I didn''t expect that just because of huangchengyuan''s words, he did such things. Aunt Qing regretted letting Qingfeng know these things.


    Huang said his identity and told Huang Jingyin, and said something. Qingfeng thought he was the one with the greatest opportunity, but turning turned into another person. Aunt Qing understood the psychological contrast, but it didn''t mean she could understand.


    "My father''s death was all caused by you, you bastard!"


    Huang Jingyin has never spoken, because she forgot to respond. At the moment, she came back to God with a painful look on her face. She was as painful as aunt Qing: "I think you are my brother. You betray me like this, and let my father be killed. I will not forgive you!"


    Walking to a dagger that snatched Chu Feng, she stabbed Qingfeng''s heart in her face: "this life, I will not forgive you for your death, I will never!"


    The crazy green peak burst into a heavy blow, blood came from his mouth, and looked at the dagger in my heart: "but I will not send out my favorite woman even if I die!" Then he fell directly on the ground.


    Chu Feng called to deal with Qingfeng''s body and looked at the two young Auntie: "you go back to the garden with me for a while. In the text, he just said someone answered, but it seems that in order to reflect his value, he didn''t say who was the person who was going to take over you, so you still have safety in hiding there."


    Aunt Qingfeng shed tears to see the cold green peak on the ground, and then she left with Huang Jingyin. Huangchengyuan is the most beloved man in her life. Although Qingfeng is her foster son, what she has done at this time is unforgivable.


    Another is Huang Jingyin killed Qingfeng, she can not hate!


    Chu Feng looked at the body of Qingfeng, squatted down and picked up the mobile phone and edited a message and sent it out. Then he pulled out the card and destroyed it. The face showed a playful color.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    More than one o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng and his aunt came back to fengteng garden.


    Both of them have been on the run for their lives in the past two days, and they haven''t had a good meal. Chu Feng asks LAN Mei Er to arrange the kitchen to prepare some food for them. She sits in the hall and waits leisurely while waiting for something.


    "There''s less wind. It''s arranged according to what you said!"


    A moment later, Xia Yan came in and said respectfully, "Qingfeng''s body has been left near the first garden. If there is no problem, tianwangmen will receive a message soon. But what''s your intention?"


    "Then you''ll know. Tell the brothers that nothing happened tonight." Chu Feng shook his head and didn''t say anything else. He thought of his SMS and looked playful.


    "I''ve already explained that I''m just keeping them in the fengteng garden. It won''t happen?"


    Xia Yan nodded, but with the increasing influence of the wind door, Xia Yan was more cautious: "after all, if the people of tianwangmen knew that they were here, they might attack us in advance!"


    "It''s OK. The heavenly king gate will come secretly. It will not attack on the surface, at least it will not be obvious." Chu Feng didn''t worry at all. Seeing Xia Yan frown tightly, he said with a smile, "how can Huang Jingyin be regarded as the daughter of the little Lord of tianwangmen? Do you think the head of tianwangmen dare to attack her openly now?"


    "What''s more, they didn''t dare to make too many mistakes until they got the order from the king of heaven. The words" seizing the throne "are not pleasant to hear


    Xia Yan seems to understand something. Seeing that Huang Jingyin and aunt Qing have been brought by others, she nodded and left for the time being. She thought of something at the door, but it was no big deal.


    Aunt Qing and Huang Jingyin came over, and the former nodded humbly: "less wind!"


    "Sit down!" Chu Feng didn''t have any airs to point to his opposite position: "although you are safe now, but what I want to know is whether the people in tianwangmen know that Jingyin is Huang Chengyuan''s daughter?"


    Chu Feng wanted to ask about this matter just now, but aunt Qing and Huang Jingyin were not in a good mood at that time, so they didn''t open their mouth. But now that they are full, they calm down. Chu Feng still asks.


    Qing Yi thought about it and shook her head: "Qingfeng should not have told tianwangmen."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "what I want to hear is affirmative, not should, you should know that now a little wrong judgment, will let me pay a heavy price."


    Aunt Qing was stunned, but after careful consideration, she finally nodded her head in affirmation: "no, Qingfeng once said to me secretly after knowing the identity of Miss Qingfeng that tianwangmen didn''t know whether the young master had taken his daughter or son eighteen years ago. He wanted to go to tianwangmen in place of Jingyin, saying that it was to ensure the safety of Miss Jingyin.


    But now I think, he had evil intentions at that time, but I believe he didn''t think of it, so according to this dialogue with him, he won''t tell this to tianwangmen, because he wants to leave some way for himself. "


    "If one day, he will become the son of the little Lord."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and aunt Qing said something reasonable. If Qingfeng really and aunt Qingfeng had said so, it would be impossible to tell Huang Chengyuan of tianwangmen that Huang Chengyuan had a son or a daughter.


    Between fingers waving, Chu Feng looked at Huang Jingyin: "what are you going to do now? Do you want to revenge, or do you want to stay like this?"


    Now Huang Jingyin has lost the passion in the school, but more of a voice of growing up. Looking up, she thought that she was a poor boy out of the classic blue, but now she is the overlord of the imperial city. Huang Jingyin has mixed feelings in her heart.


    But after a moment''s silence, he said, "listen to you!"


    After a pause, Huang Jingyin''s face appeared an unnatural blush: "because according to my father, I want to live well in this life, unless I choose to be dull all the time, but if I want to rise or even revenge, I must follow you. I believe in my father, so I listen to you."


    "Besides, the heavenly king token of the heavenly king gate is in your hand. Aren''t you responsible for it?"


    Chu Feng looks a little embarrassed. How do you feel when listening to Huang Jingyin''s words that he is responsible for something else, but there is not too much Entanglement: "you have decided to listen to me, so now I let you go on a completely different road. How do you feel?"


    Huang Jingyin nodded without hesitation: "it doesn''t matter if I want to die, as long as I can avenge my father and mother!"


    "Good!" Chu Feng did not persuade anything, some people''s origins have doomed his future, Huang Jingyin is a person who can''t help himself, looking out: "Meier!"


    The voice fell, and blueberry, who had been outside, came in: "there is less wind."


    "After that, she will follow you. You have to give her everything you know, everything!"


    Pointing to Huang Jingyin, Chu Feng''s indisputable words have decided to plot tianwangmen. So how to create a suitable spokesperson? Huang Jingyin''s growth pressure is too small. What Chu Feng needs to do now is to build her.And blueberry, chufeng believes she can do well.


    When she looks at Huang Jingyin, she tells me that she is not worried that I will abuse her?


    Although the heart murmurs other words, the face is holding the respectful color: "certainly achieves!" Then she looked at Huang Jingyin and said, "come with me. You will follow me for 24 hours a day. You are not required to be powerful and powerful, but you should learn what you should know."


    Just in such a short time, Chu Feng arranged her way. Although Huang Jingyin was a little timid, she thought of Huang Chengyuan, who would rather die than let her leave. Huang Jingyin''s eyes gradually firmed up and stood up to open her mouth to Chu Feng: "I won''t let you down, I will certainly grow up."


    Firmly said a word, Huang Jingyin followed blue Mei Er out of the hall, a member of the wind door flag female general, is pregnant and born!


    "Less wind, miss her?" Aunt Qing hesitated to speak after Huang Jingyin left, but she was still a little worried about whether Huang Jingyin, who had refused to let her suffer since her childhood, could do it.


    "The fragrance of plum blossom comes from bitter cold!" Chu Feng didn''t wait for Aunt Qing to go on. She just threw out a faint sentence and stood up: "unless she gives up her hatred and gives up all her choices, she will find an ordinary man to spend her life. Otherwise, she will follow the path I made for her. Otherwise, she can only be abandoned in the end."


    "As for you, the iron hoof of the wind door will step into the south one day. Go ahead, and I will need you then."


    Aunt Qing looked at Chu Feng who was walking upstairs and finally understood the intention of Chu Feng. Now Huang Jingyin is still too weak. Anyone can easily decide her life and death. What she needs is time to grow up.


    When she walked out of the hall, aunt Qing didn''t know where Huang Jingyin had been taken by blueberry. She sighed: "Miss, I''m waiting for you in the south. The little Lord will be proud of you."


    "Shall I go in or not?"


    But now Chu Feng, who goes upstairs, is standing at the door of the room with a worried face. It''s not that he has not experienced human affairs, but Su Xinyu, a woman born in a rich family, which Chu Feng could not have imagined before, was not the same as Huangfu Rudie or Yan Ruyu. It was inevitable that she was a little embarrassed.


    After wasting a long time at the gate, Chu Feng finally bit his teeth. Anyway, it is that little thing. How can a woman be afraid of me?


    Gently open the door. This is the second floor, where Chu Feng, LAN Mei ER and Murong Bing rest. Most of the rest are in other rooms of the rest of the building, so no one comes to disturb them.


    After Chu Feng walked into the room slowly, Murong Bing just came out of his room and covered his mouth: "how did he get in?" Then he shook his head and walked to one side: "forget it, I don''t know!"


    Chu Feng, who enters the room, doesn''t know Murong Bing was outside just now. He slowly walks to the bedside without turning on the light. There was a little light moonlight tonight, but Su Xinyu pulls the curtain completely. He can''t see too many things in the whole room.


    Chu Feng did not use the left eye to see, if anything with the left eye, it is easy to produce dependence.


    He wanted to jump on it like this, but Chu Feng finally held back and walked slowly to one side. He remembered that there was a bottle of liquor on Su Xinyu''s dressing table, which Su Xinyu took to his room last night to embolden him. However, the night Chu Feng came back, Su Xinyu was already asleep.


    Today''s atmosphere is good, and the feelings of both sides are OK. Chu fenghei picked up the bottle of wine and opened it. He took a gulp of it and almost didn''t spray it out. Is this still wine? It''s just alcohol!


    Just wanted to put it down, but Chu Feng thought about it for a moment, and now he is very nervous. He not only has the courage to drink like this, but also goes all the way. When he thinks about that, Chu Feng drinks 500 ml of liquor completely at the mouth of the bottle.


    When putting down the wine bottle, Chu Feng touched his head, which was really fierce. He could already feel the meaning of dizziness and brain distension.


    A woman''s deep sleep exhortation sounded, like a lead that ignited a dynamite barrel. With this strength of wine, Chu Feng directly removed all the cover on the woman. There was no other prelude. I don''t know what kind of liquor was driving up. Chu Feng went straight to the theme.


    Yeah!


    A woman sounded, Chu wind half drunk half awake mouth: "heart words, after will not bear you!"


    The woman in the dark blinks her eyes. She is shy and restless. She feels the pain. She hugs Chu Feng subconsciously and bears the fierce impact. This night, she is doomed to stay awake!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    It''s noon!


    Chu Feng wakes up faintly, and his head is a little dizzy. He almost forgot everything when he arrived at the back last night. Shaking his head, there was no beautiful woman on the bed. He smacked his tongue: "I can wake up earlier than me in a crazy night. I admire you!"


    Sitting up slowly, Chu Feng felt that his body was greasy and uncomfortable. Last night''s sweat, no white flow!


    Biting his head with a knife on the head, Chu Feng went into the bathroom with the help of cold water to ease his nerves. Last night, he stabbed the last layer of paper with Su Xinyu. Chu Feng found that he did not have the original sense of guilt, and secretly mocked himself that he was not a good man at all.


    After taking a relaxing bath and getting dressed, Chu Feng walked out of the room and went downstairs. He could smell the smell of delicious food: "when you get up, you can eat. Now I find that you are very happy."


    Straight to the restaurant, only Ma Qiduo sat there, Chu Feng sat down and said, "how can you eat here alone, my wife?"


    "Your wife went back to Sue''s last night." Ma Qiduo was eating. Once the woman started eating, she almost ignored anything. She said without looking up: "yesterday, master Su wanted to throw that female adjutant into prison. Uncle Su directly escaped home and made a joke."


    "Afraid that uncle Su will be killed by the old man, Xinyu will go back when he receives the news."


    Said words to eat a meal, feel what is wrong, raised his head, Ma Qiduo frown: "how?"


    Chu Feng took chopsticks to prepare for dinner. He was stunned and looked at Ma Qiduo. He swallowed hard: "you mean, my wife didn''t come back last night?"


    "Yes Ma Qiduo is curious about Chu Feng''s stupidity. He sleeps in his room. Does Su Xinyu exist? He doesn''t know, but he doesn''t bother to ask: "I called me last night to let me tell you, but I stayed in your room for half a day and you didn''t come back, so I went to bed."


    Chu Feng''s mouth moved and looked at Ma Qiduo. Did I dream last night?


    Looking at machidor, she asked, "is there anything wrong?"


    "Pain and numbness!" Ma Qiduo went back directly. She worked out in the gym for several hours last night. There was no such exercise for a long time. Her muscles are still a little sore, so she went back directly.


    Chu Feng once again moved the corners of his mouth. Looking at Ma Qiduo''s appearance, Keng dad, why did he push this girl at night, but he was quite sensible and didn''t show it.


    "By the way, my father called me yesterday. We asked for the agency of the border."


    Ma Qiduo didn''t pay attention to Chu Feng''s look. He only thought that he was too tired and didn''t wake up recently. He told Chu Feng what he was not in yesterday: "but my father''s meaning is that, above the profit, I hope you fengteng give up another 10%, at least the price of goods should be lower than others."


    Hear Ma Qiduo''s words, Chu wind dark way is not good, nodded: "good!"


    Ma Qiduo was stunned. He was ready to bargain with Chu Feng, but he didn''t expect Chu Feng to agree directly without saying a word. He laughed in amazement: "brother Xiaofeng, you won''t fall in love with my sister. Let that ten percent come out as dowry?"


    Chu Feng looked at Ma Qiduo''s natural look, and all of them should forget what happened last night: "yes, so when we roll the sheets, you should cooperate with me."


    "No problem, but although my sister is delicate and tender, she has a big appetite. You should be ready to be killed by me!" Ma Qiduo did not have the other girls that kind of reserved and shy, but extremely fierce to say a word, in Chu Feng''s gaping, began to eat the third bowl of rice.


    After dinner, Ma Qiduo also went to find Shen Xiuqin to finalize the cooperation. Just as she was still in the Imperial City, she left quickly. Chu Feng was the only one left in the huge hall.


    Sitting on the wide sofa, Chu Feng showed helpless bitter smile: "if I was known by heart language that I regarded qido as her, and did something intolerable, would you turn against me?"


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng did not dare to think: "but fortunately, qido is smart, even in front of me have not too much to show, otherwise, it is really disgraceful."


    After Chu Feng shakes his head and sighs and makes an oolong. After preparing, no matter who enters the room, he looks clearly. Su Xin comes in and puts his bag directly on the bed: "damn Su Qin, fox spirit Qin Yue, you two are king eight eggs in this life."


    "Yo Yo Yo, curse is good, why did the fox spirit curse?"


    Chu Feng did not open his mouth. Murong Bing, who came down from the upstairs, took a good look at Chu Feng. Then he said to Su Xinyu: "men are all like that, not to mention your father, such a powerful and energetic man. It''s normal to find another woman. Why be angry?"


    Murong Bing, who walked down, ignored Su Xinyu''s almost killing eyes and sat beside Chu Feng without caring: "I''m very generous. My husband wants to go out to find other women. I absolutely don''t say a word, and I strongly support her. When necessary, she is willing to work with other women.""Woman, three obedience and four virtues, husband''s character is big, understand, little girl?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches, Murong Bing, if it''s not intentional, it''s a real goblin, so he''ll stand up and say these words when Su Xinyu scolds the fox spirit!


    "It seems that your husband is very happy." Su Xinyu said with a gloomy face and looked at Murong Bing, who directly pulled Chu Feng''s arm against there: "it''s just that you don''t look for a woman to serve your husband together. What are you doing with my husband now?"


    "Don''t you know?" Murong Bing looked at Su Xinyu Du Du mouth with surprise, and was full of seduction: "Chu Feng little guy is my husband!"


    "Keke Keke", "


    Chu Feng coughed repeatedly, trying to get out of Murong Bing''s arms, but the strength of women seemed to be greater than that of him, and Murong Bing''s playfulness was particularly clear:" so if you want to serve my husband with me, I won''t have any opinions. You can start first and I''ll cushion later! "


    Su Xinyu grinned at Murong Bing. If she could, she really wanted to go up and tear off the fox face of this seductive woman. She only knew Murong Bing''s skill. She could only restrain her anger and look at Chu Feng: "do you think so?"


    "Wife, she''s talking nonsense!"


    For Murong bingchufeng can not be afraid of any offense, slowly understand that this woman even if they want her to roll, she will not go: "so you must not believe that she and I are absolutely innocent!"


    "Ah Murong Bing, however, cried out, covering his mouth with sadness. The other pointed to Chu Feng: "bastard, you didn''t say that when you rolled the sheets with me last night, but now you say so. I hate you!"


    With that, he ran to the outside directly, but the breath of fun flickered in his eyes.


    "Roll the sheets?" Su Xinyu has no doubt about him. Seeing Chu Feng biting his lips, he finally runs upstairs. Chu Feng is stunned, and then the secret road is over. Last night, he fought a crazy battle and hasn''t cleaned up the battlefield!


    Just stood up and walked to the stairwell, Su Xinyu''s hysterical voice came: "Chu Feng, I hate you!"


    Chu Feng felt his forehead with sweat and walked up slowly. He was confused about whether it was ma Qiduo or Murong Bing last night. Otherwise, he came back so late yesterday. How did Murong Bing know how to roll the bed sheet or talk nonsense?


    And Ma Qiduo said that she was aching, and she would not cheat herself. When she went to the second floor, Chu Feng blinked her eyes. It would not be two at a time?


    Su Xinyu stood by the bed, looking at the mess on the bed, and there were so many curls that could stimulate people. He turned angrily and looked at Chu Feng who came in and pointed to the bed: "what''s going on? You and Murong Bing are really rolling sheets here?"


    "Can I explain?"


    Chu Feng came in and knew that the evidence was right in front of him. He could not hide it. Looking at Su Xinyu''s bitter eyes, he pointed to the bottle of wine on the dressing table: "I came back last night and found you were not there. I drank the bottle of wine a little depressed, and then I went to sleep in a daze. Only in the middle of the night, someone suddenly climbed up.


    I thought it was you who came back, and I didn''t know what was going on with the reason of drinking at that time, so! "


    Su Xinyu turned her head and looked at the bottle of wine on the dressing table. With a small mouth, she pointed to Chu Feng and pointed to the wine bottle: "did you really drink it all?"


    Chu Feng does not know how Su Xinyu has such an expression, but still nods: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Su Xinyu came up and down to look at Chu Feng and shook his head: "I''m very strange that you haven''t died, but I''m even more surprised that the dead woman Murong Bing hasn''t been killed by you!"


    Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu and asked curiously, "what''s going on?"


    "That''s the Spanish spirit I asked qido to bring me back. I won''t tell you what it is!" Su Xinyu organized his speech and blushed slightly: "500 ml, as long as you drink 100 ml, that man can guarantee a strong motivation for an hour that night. Did you drink a bottle?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and said in secret that he had given me medicine in wine. No wonder I didn''t know a lot of things last night!


    "The monster, the real fox, didn''t even die." Su Xinyu thought that Chu Feng might drink a bottle of wine to fight Murong ice plate, so he couldn''t understand how Chu Feng insisted and Murong Bing insisted. After saying a cold look at Chu Feng, "however, this matter is excusable, but I can''t forgive you."


    "When you feel clean, it''s not that I forgive you, but that I shouldn''t have left this bottle of wine there."


    Chu Feng stood there and watched Su Xinyu leave. He felt his head and looked at the empty wine bottle: "who was I with last night? Look, last night it was at least five hours, but they didn''t seem to be very hurt


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng is ready to ask and test with his left eye. This kind of thing is not a joke. No one knows what happened to him. It''s not Chu Feng''s character!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    The next few days, Chu Feng did not deliberately do other things, but also with a little bit of depression.


    Two days ago, I went to Zhou''s home and was abducted by Zhou Xiaoxuan directly from Huangcheng college, which made Chu Feng''s reputation on campus rise a lot. Of course, if it''s just like this, Chu Feng doesn''t care at all.


    Just after going to the Zhou family, Zhou Xiaoxuan said to Zhou tianchu that he had successfully established a relationship with Chu Feng, which was what made Chu Feng very depressed.


    Chu Feng wanted to explain, but Zhou tianchu didn''t give Chu Feng the chance to explain. He waved his hand and directly let Zhou Xiaoxuan become the vice captain of the Imperial City criminal investigation team, and told Chu Feng solemnly that he should treat Zhou Xiaoxuan well in the future. Although he was the uncle of the su family, Zhou Xiaoxuan was also his only granddaughter.


    At last, he said that he had something to do, which made Chu Feng depressed all day.


    After that, Zhou Xiaoxuan said more simply and simply. After she became the vice captain of the Imperial City, she would naturally go to explain it to Zhou tianchu. However, Chu Feng looked at the look in her eyes and felt that when it came, she didn''t know when it would be.


    Although Su Xinyu knew about this matter, it was even worse. However, Su dingzheng had only one word. He believed in Chu Feng, which made Chu Feng feel a little more comforted. Otherwise, he would have to be more oppressed?


    Yesterday, under Huangfu Ruo die''s helplessness, Chu Feng went to the first garden and met Huangfu.


    For example, Huangfu ruobi told Chu Feng that he didn''t trust Chu Feng after all. In addition, a corpse appeared in the vicinity of the first garden a few days ago. At the beginning, Huangfu, the elite of the first garden, did not care about it. But soon, the people from tianwangmen came to visit him. The meaning was very clear. They came to find out something.


    However, what told Huangfu to ask the sky was that the descendant of Huang Chengyuan, their former young master, was kidnapped by a man. The person who kidnapped Huang Chengyuan''s descendant was the one who died, and he was disposed of by the Huangfu family. Although the representative of tianwangmen didn''t say so directly, the meaning was very clear. This matter had nothing to do with the Huangfu family.


    Huangfu asked the sky and asked Huangfu ruodie to invite Chu Feng. That''s why he always felt that Chu Feng had framed them.


    However, Chu Feng was ignorant and had no water in his words. Huangfu finally accepted his explanation with disbelief. As long as he also hoped that Chu Feng was prepared, if the tianwangmen really fought with Huangfu family because of this unnecessary matter, he would firmly stand on the side of Huangfu family.


    In this regard, Chu Feng clapped his chest on the spot to ensure that there was no problem, but what he thought in his heart, only Chu Feng knew.


    Huangfu, a thousand year old family, is now in trouble both at home and abroad. There are blue cells outside and covetous by the tianwangmen. For a time, there is a storm in the sky. A kind of atmosphere of war comes over the whole dynasty. Those who have a keen sense of smell are not too high-profile. They are afraid that they will become people lying down with guns.


    On the same day, Chu Feng left the first garden and Huangfu ruodie to find a hotel to roll off the bed sheets, and ordered Jianghai to be fully on guard. In addition, the fact that the king''s sect sent experts into the river and sea in the past few days angered Yan Tianming, and Jianghai was regarded as a forbidden area of tianwangmen.


    Although most of the strength of Huangfu''s family was in the Imperial City, the foundation of the first family in Jianghai was in Jianghai, which ensured that there was no problem with the foundation. Huangfu was confident that he was not afraid of anyone.


    "I hope we have a good cooperation."


    At 4:00 p.m. of that day, Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue came to the mahalanhuangcheng branch, and formally signed the contract between fengteng medicine and fengteng medical company with Ma Ma. The agency right of fengteng medicine in the border area has been completely in Ma''s hands. In the next month, it will cover the entire border area.


    As for the cooperation under fengteng medical, it is expected that it will be officially opened after next year. Ma Ma''s property in the central part of the Imperial City unconditionally gave fengteng medical a hospital and medical headquarters, which only occupied part of the shares. Both sides were regarded as a win-win result.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to come, but he was pulled by Ma Qiduo. Thinking that there was nothing, Chu Feng came, but he also smacked Ma Ma''s financial resources. All the branches were more luxurious than fengteng''s headquarters.


    However, considering the financial resources of Ma Shoufu, Chu Feng is relieved. Fengteng has no more than 10 billion assets, and its real working capital is estimated to be more than 1 billion at most, which is not comparable to that of Ma Shoufu.


    After signing a two minute contract and finalizing some details, Shen Xiuqin stood up and said, "I''m leaving the Imperial City in two days. Wenkai''s name is fengteng, which saves a lot of trouble. Mr. Chu, do you want to consider increasing my salary?"


    Chu Feng sat there rolling his eyes: "give me your shares, then we can have a pleasant chat."


    "Cut!" Shen Xiuqin gives Chu Feng a charming white eye and takes Ma Qiduo''s hand to leave the meeting room. Seeing this, both of them know that Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue seem to have something to say.


    "I have the money to pay you back!"


    Yao Qianxue didn''t clap off Chu Feng''s hand as before. She said: "sister Qin transferred 9% of her shares to me. Now I am one of the three shareholders of fengteng. I owe you 5 million, and I can give you back!"Chu Feng''s hand is sluggish, take the opportunity to pinch a, in Yao Qianxue face slightly red when the mouth: "you want to pay me back now?"


    Yao Qianxue sat in Chu Feng''s arms, looking at the man''s eyes: "do you want me to give you back?"


    "No!" Chu Feng did not think about it and shook his head: "I wish you had no money to pay me back all my life."


    "You are selfish, but you are already the uncle of the Su family. We can''t do it, and I won''t be your shadow." Yao Qianxue ordered Chu Feng''s forehead, and her expression was a little sad: "however, if you don''t return it, then you will not return it. But after graduation from University, no matter what, you are you, I am me!"


    In Chu Feng heart some bitter time, Yao Qianxue slightly pursed his lips and said: "but if you have the ability, let me fall in love with you within three years, regardless of everything, then I am you, you are me!"


    Chu Feng looked at a girl who was similar to Zhang Yuner and showed a smile: "how much is the probability of success?"


    "Ten percent!" Yao Qianxue''s quiet mouth, her heart is sure that she has Chu Feng in these days, not to say deep love, but can not extricate herself, but she can not get over the heart of the Kan, she hopes to be the only, just see Su Xinyu, or Huangfu Ruo butterfly, she invisible inferiority.


    She is just a girl of humble origin. How can she compete with those girls who are favored by heaven?


    "So high? I thought it was only one percent! " Chu Feng didn''t show too much pessimism. Yao Qianxue was the first girl he liked. After a period of time together, he still liked Yao Qianxue. He pinched Yao Qianxue''s face: "but if I let you be a mother then, would you like to separate from me?"


    "Are you so shameless?"


    Yao Qianxue blinked her eyes and said, "you won''t have a chance. I''m going to prepare the contraceptive!"


    "Shit!" Chu Feng''s direct vulgarity, although it seems that she and Yao Qianxue are like lovers now, but Chu Feng knows that if it comes to that day, Yao Qianxue can''t do it, and she can''t cross that barrier. She will definitely leave without hesitation?


    "No swearing in front of me." Yao Qianxue said angrily, a hand naturally stroked Chu Feng''s face: "by the way, after you came to the Imperial City, Weiwei gave up her original major and asked sister Meier to arrange for her to go to Jianghai medical college. It seems that she is ready to study medicine. The purpose does not need me to say that you are also clear."


    "Wei Wei is a good girl, although her mouth always has a smile, but she is more sensitive than me, also easier to hurt than me, just did not show it."


    Chu Feng''s dishonest hand stagnated, and finally sighed: "Weiwei is a good girl, but my hands are not clean, and my soul is so dirty that she can''t afford it!"


    Yao Qianxue squinted: "so you harass me. Do you think I''m the same as you?"


    "Because I like you, even if I go to hell, I will take you to kill in it!"


    Without any resistance, Yao Qianxue hugs Chu Feng tightly. In such a large conference room, only the sound of two people kissing each other can feel the heartbeat of each other at this moment.


    Yao Qianxue felt the warmth of her mouth and her strong beating heart. She sighed in her heart, if I can convince myself, I will be your woman in three years. If I can''t convince myself, I''m sorry, love!


    "What did you and Yao Qianxue do in the conference room just now, almost half an hour!"


    left Marx''s car, machdo looked at Chu Feng with narrow eyes. He looked up and sniffed in the past. "But you don''t need to say that I also know that Yao Qianxue used Chanel perfume, and now you have such a taste, and the wind is less warm just now in the conference room."


    Driving, Ma Qiduo seemed to catch other people''s children: "I don''t know what to do if I tell Xinyu sister that my good brother-in-law stealthily eats on her back?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and pinched Ma Qiduo''s ear: "you don''t always want to go to the last night adventure, I''ll accompany you!"


    Ma Qiduo clapped her hands in surprise when she heard the speech, but she found that she was driving before she put down her hand: "great. Before, Xinyu sister and yun''er didn''t go with me, saying that it was dangerous to go up late. This time I can finally feel it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    "Well, shall we go back?"


    Ma Qiduo drove like a plane. In an hour, he left the city and came to a remote suburb. Chu Feng just looked at the watch and came out 130 kilometers away. He said crazy woman in his heart. But seeing that the nearest people were two kilometers away, he spoke with a little vigilance.


    Machidor turned his head and said, "is it a man?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and finally said, "it seems that it has nothing to do with whether I am a man or not. If something happens then, what should I do?"


    Ma Qiduo looked at Chu Feng like that: "is it a man?"


    "They said I was worried about the danger." Chu Feng rolled his eyes and pointed to the front: "if there is any accident, if there are hundreds of people to attack, the fastest time for support to come here is an hour. What should we do?"


    Ma Qiduo did not hear the general: "is it a man?"


    "Damn it!" Chu Feng directly burst out rude words, but he was constantly doubted whether he was a man or not. He directly pulled up Ma Qiduo''s hand and put it down: "do you think I''m a man?"


    Ma Qiduo was stunned and stupefied. He didn''t return to his mind for a long time. At last, he blushed and felt the firmness in his hands. His voice was a little lower: "you are a man!"


    Then it seemed that he had been bitten by a snake and drew back his hand. The deer in his heart leaped plopping. The two words that came to mind directly were donkey''s!


    However, seeing the place that he had long wanted to come in front of him, Ma Qiduo still didn''t want to leave like this. Looking at Chu Feng, he seemed to be very aggrieved: "brother Feng, that''s all here. Let''s go in, just for once. I''m sure it won''t be so good. Will you go in?"


    Chu Feng felt the chicken skin all over his body. How could this go in and say it from Ma Qiduo''s mouth and feel different?


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, Maggie took his arm and shook it: "brother Feng, sister is good to you. Just now you were so obscene, would you promise me?"


    Seeing that Chu Feng still didn''t speak, Ma Qiduo directly shook off Chu Feng''s hand and hummed, "Chu Feng, you''re going in today. If you don''t go in, you have to go in. Otherwise, I''ll tell Xinyu elder sister that you take off my clothes and enter my body!"


    Chu Feng coughs. Anyone who meets Ma Qiduo is helpless. However, looking around, the faint light in his left eye twinkles, and then frowns slightly. A lot of people are dead!


    In a dilapidated building more than 20 meters away from the car, it can be seen from the residual original appearance that it seems to be a building of decades ago, and it is also a building of a large family. How can so many buildings become stagnant?


    Chu Feng looked at it carefully. There were not many, many, almost 100 shaped dead gas there, and her brows wrinkled involuntarily. From the clothes on their bodies, they seemed to be people from more than ten years ago, but the dead gas did not infect anyone. At most, it disappeared in a year and a half. How could this be more than ten years?


    Ma Qiduo saw Chu Feng cough and looked inside, pouting his small mouth: "not a man, afraid?"


    "Where was this place before?" Chu Feng took back his left eye and didn''t worry about those things. He was not afraid of these things. Moreover, they seemed unable to come out: "how can I feel gloomy?"


    "No, I''m not going to call you here yet!"


    Ma Qiduo pouted and looked at the old building in the distance, but it seemed that there had been a fire: "this was once a family in the imperial city. I don''t know what family it was. I just heard that it was a famous family at that time, but it was said that it was destroyed overnight, and more than 100 people were killed in a big fire.


    Since then, it has been completely deserted. For a period of time, strange sounds will be heard in the early hours of the night, like the cry of a woman. Gradually, people around me have moved away, and they feel that this place is evil. Therefore, this place is very famous in the Imperial City. "


    "It''s just that you haven''t been here for long, so I don''t know."


    Looking at Chu Feng, who nodded slightly, Ma Qiduo continued: "the address of the film of No. 81 in the imperial city is here, but the film is a film, and the reality is a reality."


    "Go back Chu Feng looked at the more than 100 dead gas standing outside the door in a line, as if to protect something in general, patted Ma Qiduo''s back opening.


    "Is it a man?" majido pursed


    Chu Feng feels that it is not so simple here. It has nothing to do with eccentricity. It is just a natural vigilance. However, Ma Qiduo said this again. Chu Feng was quite helpless: "do you want to be sure?"


    Ma Qiduo did not fear to meet the eyes of Chu Feng: "you are not a man, or how dare you so small, I dare a woman to go in, why do you dare not?"


    "Am I a man?"


    Almost five minutes later, Chu Feng stopped and looked at Ma Qiduo, where the God was. Seeing that she did not answer, she directly changed the seat with her, sat in the driver''s seat, looked at the place called No. 81 again, and stepped on the accelerator to leave.The car as like as two peas and a little wind, and the wind was blowing up. The old door was rattling, and a statue stood in the lobby of the courtyard. If Chu Feng was still there, she would be very surprised, because the statue was exactly like that of Ma qido, and it could be said that she carved it.


    "You are a man!"


    Chu Feng and Ma Qiduo, who have gone one or two kilometers away, naturally don''t know all of this. The latter just comes back to his senses and touches the mouth of Chu Feng''s saliva and smell: "it''s just that you''re not afraid to kill you by heart talk. She doesn''t say anything about sister yun''er, but she has an idea. Do you still want to eat me?"


    "I didn''t eat yun''er!" Chu Feng''s mind or just the scene of the 81, at this time some shaking God, smell speech helpless back.


    "Slippery? Is it big? " Ma Qiduo did not care what Chu Feng said, pursed his lips and playfully threw out a sentence.


    Chu Feng looks back at Ma Qiduo. He doesn''t know how Ma Shoufu taught such a wonderful daughter. Chu Feng directly chooses to ignore it. However, when he is close to the city, Chu Feng says, "Duoduo, do you know what happened that night when the heart language didn''t come back, or do you remember?"


    Ma Qiduo originally looked out, smelled speech to turn round: "what matter?"


    Look at Ma Qiduo at the moment or at a loss ignorant appearance, Chu Feng also did not look around to say he: "is that morning I got up to have lunch with you, you said heart language didn''t come back, you are in my room with Xinyu, we didn''t do anything?"


    "Did you just call me Duoduo?" Ma Qiduo''s nervous jumping narrowed her beautiful eyes: "brother Feng, you just touched me without giving an explanation. Now you call me so intimate. Do you want me to be three, no, I don''t know what it is!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s uncomfortable eyes, Ma Qiduo Dudu mouth: "I really doubt if you have a problem with your head. I don''t have a room. When you don''t come back, I''ll go back to my room. What can we do? Unless you sneak into my room in the middle of the night, nothing will happen to us."


    "But, my door, you have a key in the drawer of your room. You don''t have to sneak in. Just open the door and go in!"


    Chu Feng looked at Ma Qiduo''s natural look. Was it not her that night?


    Let Ma Qiduo chirp beside him. Chu Feng goes directly to the hillside in the backyard after getting off the bus in fengteng garden. As expected, Murong Bing is really here: "Murong goblin, is what you said that morning true, we really roll sheets?"


    Murong Bing looked at the calm lake, the kind of frost on his face faded away, turned to look at the Chu wind, his face with a smile: "do you say?"


    Chu Feng went over and took Murong Bing''s hand. He remembered what was on Murong Bing''s arm. He pulled up her sleeve directly. Instead of being happy, he became more confused: "it''s not you?"


    Murong Bing pretended to be confused: "why, what''s good about my palace guard sand?"


    "Nothing. Keep watching the night of the lake." Chu Feng shook his head and didn''t say anything. Then he went to the side yard. Seeing LAN Mei ER and seeing Huang Jingyin doing something, he lowered his voice and said, "Meier, did I eat you the other day?"


    "Yes?" LAN Mei Er is teaching Huang Yin''s intelligence. When she hears the speech, she frowns: "little wind, are you implying me to eat me?"


    "Forget it, I''ll laugh at you!"


    When LAN Meier said that, Chu Feng''s left eye had been watching, but she had not changed a little. She rubbed her head and left. It was definitely not blueberry. Murong Bing''s palace sand was still there. It must be Ma Qiduo!


    It''s just that the girl doesn''t want to admit it.


    Think about the fact that she was not angry with Ma Qiduo outside the No. 81. Chu Feng imagined that it was possible. Otherwise, a normal girl could not be so familiar with a person.


    Patting his head, Chu Feng secretly said a pit father, but looking at Ma Qiduo''s appearance, Chu Feng was quite satisfied, so he didn''t know what he was saying!


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that Murong Bing was smiling on the hillside in the backyard: "little guy, I''m really looking forward to the day when you know the truth!"


    Then the smile on his face disappeared. Murong Bing looked at the calm lake, and his eyes were cold again. Soon after, the water on the lake, which had to wait for a month, was slowly covered with a layer of ice, and then turned into thin ice!


    The whole fengteng garden can feel the air is colder, but no one goes to the back!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    It was a morning in the cold wind.


    Recently, Chu Feng has occasionally found time to run for several kilometers. He knows that only by ensuring good physique can he go on better because he can''t carry hundreds of people everywhere. In that case, he will be too tired to sit in this position.


    After running for half an hour, Chu Feng came back to the kitchen and prepared breakfast. When she sat down to eat, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo also came down from the upstairs. Ma Qiduo looked at Chu Fengmo with a playful look in her eyes and sat down to eat breakfast. Her behavior was very strange and completely inconsistent with her personality.


    Chu Feng naturally knew that it was on the 81st two nights before, but he didn''t know at all. He just ate the things in the bowl with quick hands and feet in order to leave quickly.


    "What about the dead woman Murong Bing?"


    Su Xinyu sat down and took a bite of breakfast, but found that Murong Bing, who can be seen in the morning, didn''t see it this morning. He asked in a puzzled way!


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders: "I''m also curious where she went."


    Murong Bing this woman until now, Chu Feng still does not know where she is from. She has a mysterious feeling. Although Chu Feng wants to ask, she knows that it is useless to ask. But she is curious how Su Xinyu can mention Murong Bing: "what''s the matter? Don''t you want to see her?"


    "I don''t want to see her, but she can protect you. I can bear it!" Su Xinyu snorted, obviously still a little upset with that goblin like woman: "just when I got up, my grandfather gave me a phone call and asked if there was a woman named murongbing beside you."


    "I always feel that it''s strange that my grandfather suddenly asked about this, so you asked Murong Bing to be more careful. It''s not good to be watched by my grandfather!"


    "Ye Lao?" Chu Feng frowned and asked, Murong Bing''s identity is still a mystery to himself. How did ye Enzheng know?


    "Yes, I feel like my grandfather is a little angry." Su Xinyu nods and knows so many things. Although she doesn''t know why ye Enzheng mentioned Murong Bing, she still hopes to have an expert to protect Chu Feng.


    But Murong ice''s ability, she is believed, has nothing to do with the rest!


    Chu Feng wants to find a chance to have a good talk with Murong Bing. Ye Enzheng can even mention her, so there must be something wrong: "I''ll talk to her then!"


    "The wind is less, and Huang Shichang, the young master of tianwangmen, is coming!" While the three continued to eat their breakfast in silence, blueberry came forward with a smart spirit, but there was a little angry between her eyebrows: "it''s to see if you''re doing well. In addition, look at the little ice cream of his house. It''s just like this."


    Chu Feng coughed. He was very helpless for the pit father goods, but he also understood that he had to see him in the living room


    In the blue Meier to arrange, Chu Feng stood up: "you two eat slowly, I''ll go to have a look."


    Huang Shichang went to the imperial city two days ago to investigate the kidnapping of the Huangfu family. So Chu Feng was not surprised that Huang Shichang came to the imperial city. He was just curious about what the second generation ancestor was doing here.


    "Chu Feng, a good mix, the overlord of the Imperial City, has two cities."


    As soon as Chu Feng''s figure appeared in the living room, Huang Shichang sat on the throne and began to laugh: "but it''s not bad. Do you think you need to add a little more money to pay a year?"


    Chu Feng smiles and goes to sit down. Huang Shichang sits on the throne. He has no expression. He just looks at a middle-aged man behind Huang Shichang. His intuition is two words. Master!


    But that is to say, "Huang Shao has no money to spend and can give you tens of millions of yuan. If you have more, you can''t afford it."


    "If you can give it, I don''t want that money!"


    Huang Shichang seemed to be in his own home and said: "I have only three things to do today. If you do, I will leave. If you don''t, you must do it."


    Chu Feng waved to let blue Mei Er go to the tea, light mouth: "Huang Shao, please say it!"


    According to my father and I, it seems that you have a good relationship with Huangfu ruodie, the eldest lady of the Huangfu family. Let me know if there is a stranger in their first garden. If so, let me know! "


    "Or you can find a way to kill that man and take something from him. It''s a token!"


    Huang Shichang said carelessly there, and the middle-aged man standing behind him frowned: "little leader, this is our family affair of tianwangmen. Don''t worry, there is less wind!"


    Chufeng''s heart flashed a sneer: "what Huang Shao said is!"


    However, he frowned. Subconsciously, he felt that Huang Shichang was arrogant. The reputation of Chu Feng is now a taboo. The imperial city can be said to be a taboo. Can he be a person who is afraid of tianwangmen? But Huang Shichang there ignored what he said, and he had no way.


    Seeing that Chu Feng did not refuse, Huang Shichang was more proud. He secretly said that his father was blind and worried. Chu Feng was a soft guy who was afraid of death. It must be a rumor to bombard the homes of senior officials at the ministry level."The second thing!"


    Huang Shichang held up two fingers and said in an indisputable voice: "it doesn''t matter if there is news about Huangfu ruodie, but you must do something if you have news. The second thing is that I am very satisfied with the three kinds of drugs of fengteng medicine. We have the agency right of bianhai, dianlan and Southeast China. We want the Huangshi group!"


    The hand of blue Mei er who brought in the tea was stagnant, and she couldn''t help laughing in her heart. Even Ma Shoufu only asked for the agency right of one district. Even if he asked for three areas, he was not afraid to die.


    "No problem!"


    But Chu Feng nodded without hesitation: "however, the agency right of the border sea was taken by Nanjiang Ma Ma, and the agency power of Dian LAN and Southeast China. Huang Shao, you can send the group people to find deputy general manager Shen to sign a contract. As for the border sea, you can think of your own way. After all, if I breach the contract, this company will not have to open."


    "Chu Feng, did you give Ma Ma the one from the border?" Huang Shichang patted the tea table next to him and stood up: "Dian LAN and Southeast together are less than half of the border sea. You gave Ma Ma the richest border sea. Do you want to live well?"


    Chu Feng stopped LAN Mei ER in her eyes, and a helpless smile appeared on her face: "Huang Shao, you have wronged me. I can''t afford to offend tianwangmen. I also want to give them to tianwangmen. But Ma Ma can''t afford to offend me. Do you think I can refuse?"


    Huang Shichang still had a heart attack, but when he thought about what Chu Feng said, it would be impossible for Chu Feng to solve the problem himself. He did not say, "you still have two districts left. I went to ask Ma Ma Yao by myself from the edge of the sea. In the territory of tianwangmen, I dare to cut meat. I don''t know whether to live or die!"


    Chu Feng''s mind is more exuberant, he also hopes Huang Shichang to find trouble: "Huang Shaowei Wu, Ma will certainly give you face."


    "The above two things are business. Let''s talk about our personal affairs."


    Huang Shichang sat down from his new seat. He took a sip of his tea cup in the appearance of a host. He said, "I had to leave when I had a little accident in Jianghai last time. I don''t think I will have a chance to go to Jianghai in the future. However, I still miss Murong Bing and ask her to come out with me.


    It''s not hard for you to ask Murong Bing to come out with me. You don''t have to give the other money next year! "


    Chu Feng is not surprised by Huang Shichang''s request, but does not mean that he agrees. It is only in the face of Huang Shichang who is at the top of the world at the moment, chufeng doesn''t mind raising him a little, because if he falls like that, he can be killed directly.


    A gentle smile appeared on his face: "I have sent people to find Murong Bing. I know Huang Shao will understand that she also miss you very much. Wait a moment!"


    Huang Shichang nodded with satisfaction: "very good, you don''t need to give the other half of the money. You can pay it the next year."


    Zhanyou stands behind Huang Shichang, never stretching his brows. Looking at Chu Feng, he can''t see the depth of his smile. Is it really rumored that Chu Feng is not as vicious as the rumor, or how to give money back to the woman?


    More than ten minutes later, when Huang Shichang was almost impatient, Murong Bing walked in a white short skirt, as always charming. He saw Huang Shichang with a pair of eyes and a deep resentment: "Huang Shao, are you here?"


    Huang Shichang wants to embrace in the past, but pay attention to the image, so as not to be dominated and go back to complain. Huang Shichang is restrained and anxious, ready to take back to warm again: "ice, follow me, don''t clean up anything. Fengshao has agreed that you follow me to leave. This time, no one can stop me from being with you."


    Twenty minutes later, a car left the fengteng garden. Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo came up and looked at Chu Feng with disdain. Ma Qiduo began to scorn him and said, "brother Feng, although the strength of the damper is not as good as tianwangmen, you don''t need to send money to women, but you also need to send company benefits?"


    Looking at the warm sunshine in the sky, Chu fengyao glanced at the corner of his mouth with a smile. He was cold and bloodthirsty: "tianwangmen controls 18 southern provinces, covering three regions, and half of Nanjiang river. If you don''t find more enemies for him, how can you eat them in the future?"


    Ma Qiduo narrowed his eyes: "how do I feel I''ve been cheated?"


    Chu Feng realized that he almost missed his words, and quickly deflected the front of his words: "look, when tianwangmen really sit on the agents of dianlan and Southeast districts, it is the inner crisis of tianwangmen. Although the southeast and dianlan can''t make up for a border, the forces they gather are the most complicated."


    Ma Qiduo was successfully attracted attention, or when they decided to take over the agency of the border sea, they realized such a thing. But Su Xinyu said curiously: "what about Murong Bing? Do you really give it to Huang Shichang, or come to Chen Yuanyuan?"


    "Does Huang Shichang match?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are cold, Huang Shichang''s contempt is impossible. He is just worried about the impact of the plan. He has been holding back, looking at Su Xinyu: "don''t worry about Murong Bing. When she doesn''t want to, Huang Shichang can''t even get close to her ten meters!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    "Thank you, Huang Shao."


    Night falls, one day, Murong Bing with Huang Shichang stepped on the famous shop front of the whole imperial city. At the moment, looking at the ring on his ten fingers, Murong Bing said softly.


    Although ten rings look tacky on a person''s hand, they can''t feel the vulgarity on Murong Bing''s body. No matter how much decoration, it seems, it is just the foil of this woman. This woman is a work of art.


    When Huang Shichang saw Murong Bing''s smile, he couldn''t help being intoxicated. He saw a diamond necklace on Murong Bing''s pink snow neck, and his heartache completely dissipated. He said: "this girl is only because of the heaven. It''s rare to see you in the world?"


    Murong Bing''s eyes flashed light banter, and a trace of contempt, today let Huang Shichang follow her to a lot of places, did not hold a hand, but paid nearly 100 million to buy her things, Murong ice is to realize what is a failure.


    However, in the face of Huang Shichang, Murong Bing was still bewitched and did not pay for his life: "Huang Shao, you are so kind to me. Chu Feng is such a mean guy, you won''t give me 100 yuan!"


    "That''s a soft guy. How can I be a man?"


    Men can''t stand women''s praise, especially beautiful women''s praise. At the moment, Huang Shichang is like this. He almost feels that he is an omnipotent God: "as long as you want, I''ll buy you a most luxurious villa after you go to Guangzhou, and let it become our love nest!"


    Murong Bing en''s nodding, charming and pure interweave: "certainly will!"


    Even if they are gentlemen to wait and do the dirtiest things.


    "Well, I miss it too." Murong Bing nodded shyly. When Huang Shichang jumped up, he ducked and pointed to the bathroom: "but before this, you have to take a bath. Today, you have to walk so much, you stink!"


    "Good, good!" Huang Shichang smell his body, there is a smell of sour smell, do not fall nod directly into the bathroom inside the bath.


    At the moment when the toilet door is closed, the charming smile on Murong Bing''s face disappears, and is replaced by an extreme cold: "yellow dog also pushes me, idiot!"


    Then, looking at the clothes and many valuable accessories that she bought today, Murong Bing showed a smile. Although she didn''t need the decoration of these things, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t like these things: "the things are good. Let''s ask Chu Feng to send people to bring them all back to me, otherwise I won''t finish with him."


    Huang Shichang''s bath speed is very fast, just a few minutes can''t wait to come out around the towel, looking at the woman sitting on the bed with staggered legs, his eyes flashed greedy color: "baby, I''m coming!"


    Then he threw himself at Murong Bing, and directly threw him in the right direction. But at this time, Murong Bing stood by the bed and looked at Huang Shichang, who was holding the quilt and was kissing and caressing there. He curled his lips and said, "Auntie, I''m a natural beauty, and Chu Feng can''t give it. What are you?"


    Speaking with great interest, he went to a chair and sat down, looking at Huang Shichang''s ugliness and pondering his eyes.


    And Huang Shichang at the moment holding the quilt felt Murong Bing, and kept kissing and stroking the quilt. At this time, there was a movement outside the window. Murong Bing stood up with a frown on the back of Huang Shichang''s head. The latter immediately stood up excitedly!


    "Huang Shao, someone is going to catch me. I''m afraid!"


    Murong Bing looked scared and looked at the position of the window: "it seems to be a young master of Huangfu family. Last time I went with Chu Feng, he coveted me, but I refused. He has sent someone to arrest me twice. Now it seems that he has come again!"


    Huang Shichang''s eyes twinkled with an irregular look, as if vertigo. At the moment, Murong Bing was naked in his eyes. He took a sheet and threw it to Murong Bing and stood in front of her: "block a little. I''m here. No one can take you away, nor can Huangfu family."


    Murong Bing stood behind him with a sneer and put the sheet on his body. But in Huang Shichang''s eyes, he just blocked the beautiful scenery.


    Finally, two figures appeared in the window, Huang Shichang''s eyes a coagulation: "Pi Lihu, Zhan Jin, you really dare to catch my woman, good ah!"


    Standing in the window are two women, heard Huang Shichang''s words frown, but see his ugly appearance is showing a trace of anger, one of the women flew forward to kick Huang Shichang out, hit the door and fainted.


    Another woman jumped down from the window and looked at Murong Bing: "you don''t belong here. Please come with us and explain why you are here."


    "Huang Shao, Huang Shao!"


    Murong Bing, however, threw away the bed sheet and ran over. Huang Shichang pretended to be concerned. The two women frowned slightly. According to their initial instructions, Murong Bing should be from Chu Feng. How could he be so concerned about Huang Shichang at the moment?


    But before they came up with one, Murong Bing shook Huang Shichang. Huang Shichang stood up without waking up, and his eyes flashed with fierce color: "who are you, why do you want to attack Huang Shao, why?"


    Murong Bing''s look seemed to be very angry, which made the two women wonder. However, thinking of their duties, one of them said without any emotion: "Miss Murong, who are we? We don''t need to explain to you. Now what you need to do is to go with us.""If you''re still messing around here, we don''t rule out using strong!"


    "With strong? It''s like dealing with Huang Shao? " Murong Bing''s bewitched face showed a trace of coldness, and suddenly moved towards one of the smaller women. The castration was ferocious, and the temperature in the room which had no movement had dropped a lot.


    "Looking for death!" The small woman''s face was cold, the body suddenly forward, a hand through Murong ice defense, directly patted on her shoulder.


    Murong Bing''s eyes flashed a shrewd smile, and then he seemed to fall out and crash against the wall to stabilize his body. His eyes showed a look that did not know whether it was true or not: "are you hidden Phoenix?"


    "That''s not what you should know."


    A hit, the small woman did not stop at this point, light said a, five fingers for claws toward Murong Bing grab, and at this time, Murong ice directly toward the bathroom, in the small woman a Leng Murong ice to do what, another woman''s face color changed: "want to run?"


    But when they guessed that Murong Bing''s idea rushed in, Murong Bing''s body like a water snake went out of the window where the length and width of the toilet was just enough to accommodate one person.


    Without hesitation, the two women ran to the window and jumped out directly. Although it was a high-rise building, it seemed that there was no impact on them.


    More than ten minutes later, the two women stopped and stood on the deserted street. The small woman said in a cold voice, "tell Feng that Murong Bing has run away. In addition, 80% of Murong Bing is from the Tianwang gate, and may have been sent to Chu Feng''s side to perform the task. The new woman''s emotion shows that there is no impurity."


    Another woman nodded and dialed a phone call. After a few minutes, they disappeared in the vast night. They failed tonight. They had to re lock the trace of Murong Bing, otherwise it would be too dangerous.


    "That''s the news. Shall we continue to observe the wind of Chu or lock the gate of heavenly king?"


    At the same time, in the Ye family''s residence dozens of kilometers away, a woman in a black dress spoke faintly: "I personally think that Murong Bing suddenly appeared at the beginning, combined with some information we know, and the events of this evening, it is enough to prove that Murong Bing is a member of tianwangmen."


    Standing in front of the woman in black is an old man, No. 2, ye Enzheng!


    At this time, ye Enzheng turned his back to her and said, "some things can''t be seen on the surface. The current situation can only say that Murong Bing is a person of Chu Feng, and the chance is 30% and that of tianwangmen is 70%. Therefore, neither side can fall behind.


    Once Murong Bing is found to belong to any one of them, then there is no need for them to exist as a force. To provoke those people out is the ultimate bottom line of the Chinese dynasty. "


    The woman in black nodded slightly: "please make it clear!"


    "Continue to stare at Chu Feng, and find a way to start from the other backbone of the damper." Ye Enzheng pondered and issued an order, with a murderous and firm tone: "in addition, the people who started the south are staring at the tianwangmen. If Murong Bing is a member of the tianwangmen, she will probably go back half of the time after tonight''s events.


    As long as she appears in the headquarters of tianwangmen, you will ask Chu Feng to come to see me. It is a high-voltage line. Whoever moves will die! "


    The woman in black seems to understand what ye Enzheng said about the high-voltage line. After nodding respectfully, she disappeared in the vast night. It can be said that there is no shadow to go!


    "It seems that the official trust in me is not 100%." In the fengteng garden in the middle of the night, Chu Feng stood on the balcony of the room. Su Xinyu had already fallen asleep and looked at Murong Bing who came back: "I don''t ask what your identity is, but how much will definitely affect me. Go to the South and try to find a way to enter the tianwangmen headquarters and turn around."


    "It doesn''t matter what the final result is!"


    Murong Bing looked at Chu Feng and knew that he didn''t care, but he was very concerned. He went over to him and gave him a kiss: "I''ll tell you everything you want to know when you become the first person on the black list of the Chinese dynasty."


    After saying a word, Murong Bing turned and fell from the balcony. Chu Feng looked at her figure disappearing in the night, and her eyes were calm: "I hope you will tell me then that I can still treat you correctly!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    At six o''clock the next morning, Chu Feng got up and ran and made breakfast. After eating, they left early without waiting for Su Xinyu to get up.


    There are only two reasons. One is that she is worried that Su Xinyu is complaining about her failure to fulfill her responsibilities as a man. The other is that Chu Feng wants to see a play this morning, which is so simple.


    The Ferrari with Macchiato left fengteng garden directly, but not to the Imperial College, but to the opposition yearning for the first garden.


    The first garden is the headquarters of the Huangfu family, where 70% of the members of the Huangfu family still have core members. At present, Huangfu ruobi lives here. Chu Feng has no classes in the morning, so there are enough excuses. He went to Huangfu ruobi.


    Ten kilometers away, we soon arrived at the first garden. The guards at the gate knew who chufeng was. After reporting to the inside, they let chufeng enter.


    The first garden covers a large area, which also shows the strength of the Huangfu family. Although nearly 1000 mu of land is not in the prosperous area of the Imperial City, it is also a rather terrible property, but the Huangfu family has been standing here for decades.


    Before driving to an independent villa, Huangfu ruodie lived in the first garden. The seven story building in the center was the place where Huang Fu asked the sky. More than ten of his women lived there, which could be called an emperor.


    Although he has been to the first garden once, Chu Feng has seen many brothers and sisters of Huangfu ruodie and many of her elders. However, he has not seen the legendary old master Huangfu, the grandfather of Huangfu ruodie, a fellow known as the old monster.


    However, Chu Feng is just curious about this. I believe that a person who knows geometry should not pose too much threat to himself, which can be regarded as self comfort of chufeng!


    "The sun doesn''t rise in the West today."


    As soon as Chu Feng stopped his car, Huang Fu Ruo die, who was reported by the guard at the door, had already come out early. Looking at Chu Feng who opened the door and came down, he said with a slight sarcasm: "or Su Xinyu refused to give you food. Do you miss my miss''s body?"


    "I miss it very much!" Chufeng secretly said that it was not that I didn''t eat, but that I had eaten something wrong. Now I am worried. But for Huang Fu Ruo die, Chu Feng would not discuss such deep-seated things. He walked over to her waist and walked into the villa: "did you have breakfast? If you haven''t, I''ll make it for you?"


    "All of a sudden, you''re so nice to me. What''s the plot?" Huangfu ruodie is on guard. Facing Chu Feng, who can subdue aunt Qin and even leave her as an undercover of Huangfu''s family, she is a little afraid that she will be sold by accident.


    Chu Feng''s innocent look showed: "is it a conspiracy to be nice to you?" Under Huangfu ruodie''s nod, Chu Feng smiles bitterly: "then you should think that I want to please you in order to eat you!"


    "Yes, no need!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die looks very natural at Chu Feng, and temporarily dispels his doubts. He puts his hands on his shoulder and says, "I don''t have a class today."


    Although Huangfu ruodie used to like women, and even now still like women, but the Chu wind ignited a woman''s heart, and is nearly 30 years old, that desire is not to want to know.


    "I''ll send Yao Xin to the imperial city. I expect to arrive in the afternoon." Chu Feng didn''t know what Huang Fu Ruo die meant. In order to dispel the woman''s suspicion, he said softly: "so this is the reason why I came here in person. I won''t say anything about the relationship between Yao Xin and you. I believe your heart is also worried about her?"


    Hearing Yao Xin''s name, Huang Fu Ruo die''s face appeared a little shame, looking at Chu Feng: "do you still hate me?"


    "Hate, it was just then!" Chu Feng faintly returned and stroked Huangfu ruogdie''s hair, which had not been combed yet: "I just hate that, that''s what I promised Yao Xin not to kill you, so I will do it. Moreover, your body still makes me infatuated. If you die, it''s not a pity."


    "I''ll kill you!" Huang Fu Ruo die, who was originally sad, picked up Chu Feng directly. In the latter''s gaping, he said: "every time you throw me on the bed, today, I will try to gallop your pleasure!"


    Once the president of the double pearl Association, ten ordinary men were not Huang Fu Ruo die''s opponents. At this time, it was easy to carry Chu Feng upstairs. He entered his room, threw Chu Feng on the bed and turned to close the door.


    With a gentle pull, the pajamas fell down directly. Huangfu ruodie calculated: "it''s 7:30, we have three hours!"


    After more than ten minutes, the voice came out and Huang Fu Ruo die yelled, "you son of a bitch, can''t you let me go up once?"


    Then, in the sound of PA, Huang Fu Ruo die''s voice changed into shame and anger, Chu Feng''s laughter came out: "I am a top knight, you are a noble horse, you say, when can the horse press the knight under him?"


    "My God, is this still my sister Ruo die?"


    At about nine o''clock, Huang Fu Ruoxi, who had just got up, came to the imperial city a few days ago. He was a school transfer. When he heard Chu Feng coming to the first garden, he came to have a look. However, standing on the stairs, he heard the voice that could be heard in the room. His face was shy: "brother chufeng is so savage."He was going to go downstairs, but when he turned around, he saw no one down there. Because of the relationship between the first garden, every child of the Huangfu family was basically independent. Huangfu Ruoxi said, "no one, is it OK if I peek at it?"


    It seems that in order to find a reasonable excuse for herself, Huangfu Ruoxi continued: "after all, now my father asked me to join Chu Feng. Everyone thinks I am a woman of Chu Feng. So I think my future husband and sister are OK?"


    When he went to Huangfu manor for the first time, Chu Feng was stimulated by Lin Yulin and said that Huangfu ruodie and Huangfu Ruoxi were his women, which was a kind of angry remark, but the people of Huangfu family took it seriously. Because of the reason why Chu Feng came to the Imperial City, Huangfu asked Heaven and ordered Huangfu Ruoxi to come to the imperial city.


    The purpose is very simple. Huangfu Ruoxi, who is strong and cold and arrogant, can not win the Chu wind. There is also a sweet and lovely Huangfu Ruoxi. If Huangfu didn''t get distracted by the blue cell incident, he would have been able to fix the enchanting and open Huangfu Ruolan.


    This has something to do with Huangfu''s rise to heaven. He firmly believes that women are the toughest weapon to conquer the world!


    At the moment, Huangfu Ruoxi gave himself a reasonable excuse and walked lightly. Just now Huangfu Ruoxi just closed the door without anti lock. Huangfu Ruoxi gently opened the door and looked through the gap, covering his mouth with his small hand.


    Looking down, Huangfu Ruoxi covered his hot face and shook his head: "it''s definitely not possible. I''ll die without twice!"


    "But if sister butterfly can, I should be. Maybe I haven''t grown up yet?" Huangfu Ruoxi was talking to herself there, with a red face.


    "Ruoxi, why are you here?" More than 20 minutes later, Huangfu Ruoxi was talking to herself or thinking in a daze. Huangfu Ruoxi, who had already finished the war with Chu Feng, washed herself down and came down to see Huangfu Ruoxi sitting there. He thought that Ruoxi must have known about it, but Huangfu ruobi''s face was very natural.


    Huangfu Ruoxi stood up, a little embarrassed: "sister ruodie, I just arrived. I heard that brother chufeng was coming, so I came to have a look!"


    Looking at Huang Fu Ruoxi''s red face, Huang Fu Ruo die was quite generous. She went over and took her and sat down: "he''s still taking a bath and so on. I''ll see you''re blushing. Are you eavesdropping on something?"


    Huangfu ruodie winks at herself. Huangfu Ruoxi knows that only Huangfu ruodie and Huangfu Ruolan are sincere to her. Unfortunately, the relationship between Huangfu ruodie and Huangfu Ruolan is not very good.


    A smile of embarrassment appeared: "if Butterfly Sister, I have a look secretly just now, will I also look like that in the future?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s body trembled and almost fell on the ground from the sofa. He patted Huangfu Ruoxi''s head with a wry smile: "you little girl, why are you looking at everything at random? Are you watching my sister make a fool of me?"


    In Huangfu family, Huangfu Ruoxi faces Huangfu Ruoxi. Huangfu ruobi can smile like this. Looking back to see that the Chu wind has not come down upstairs, Huangfu ruobi touches Huangfu Ruoxi''s head: "silly girl, father said that, but you don''t have to do that, you can choose your own, sister will support you!"


    As for "just now, every woman will understand, you will not be afraid of it!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die laughs at herself. For the past 28 years, she and Yao Xin have had the same kind of relationship. Originally, she thought that she would only deal with women all her life. However, after experiencing Chu Feng, Huang Fu Ruo die understood that there were some things women could not replace men in the end.


    Huangfu Ruoxi nodded his head vaguely and tooted his mouth: "but I think brother chufeng is also good. At least he is much stronger than those brothers, but he is not bad to be a man."


    Huangfu Ruoxi smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t say anything. Huangfu Ruoxi grew up in Huangfu family. Although Jin Qiaoyan is good to her, and there are not many bad habits known by Huangfu Ruoxi, Huangfu Ruoxi is also a subtle way of education.


    Huangfu Ruoxi feels normal in the ordinary women, even if she works with her sister Huangfu ruodie!


    "What''s the matter? Someone broke into the first garden?" At this time, Chu Feng just came out of the room after taking a bath. Huangfu ruobi suddenly stood up and listened to the sound of the alarm. He wondered who would dare to break into the first garden of Huangfu family in the daytime, because it was no different from looking for death.


    Chu Feng seems to know nothing, but he knows who is coming, his eyes flashed in the depths of light, really a beautiful morning!


    But he didn''t show it. He just flicked Huangfu Ruoxi''s forehead like a brother to her sister. Then the three men went out and got on the bus and headed for the front.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    An off-road vehicle came at a gallop.


    Huang Shichang looked crazy and sat in the car, scolding and yelling: "damn Huangfu family, if you don''t give me the ice, I''ll show you today and let you know how good I am!"


    In the face of the speeding off-road vehicle, few people dare to get in the way. Compared with the fast running car, people''s body is still a little bit worse.


    Huangfu Wentian was still dealing with the blue cell business, and was forced to break into the Huangfu family. His face didn''t fluctuate much. In addition, he was accompanied by a middle-aged man and went outside. The demeanor of the superior person was that Mount Tai collapsed in front of me. I didn''t move!


    The guards of the first garden are all the most elite soldiers of the Huangfu family. At the beginning, they organize a strong defense. In the face of the speeding off-road vehicles, there is no fluctuation in their eyes. If a car wants to enter the first park, it is just a dream. Even if a tank comes, it may not succeed.


    A piece of three tons of things was pushed to the gate, all made of iron, the front is more sharp convex, facing the outside, as long as one meter!


    Huang Shichang''s car saw something blocking the road at the gate 50 meters away. The corners of his mouth twitched violently and he could only stop the car. If he rushed past, he would not say that it was an off-road vehicle. Even if it was a Hummer, it would not be much better.


    A sudden brake stops more than ten meters away. Huang Shichang seems to be able to feel the Yin and cold from above.


    However, he sneered at this and laughed it off. No matter how strong it is, it can be stronger than tianwangmen, which controls 18 southern provinces and hundreds of thousands of elite?


    The answer is no, at least Huang Shichang thinks so.


    So even though the top families in the imperial city did not dare to attack the first garden, Huang Shichang came here, and he still drove his car directly to come here. Standing in front of the cross-country vehicle, he looked at the elite Huangfu who came out of the hook: "ask Huangfu to ask the sky and come out to see me!"


    Huangfu Jingrui looks like a fool. If Huang Shichang had not been here a few days ago, they would have killed him when the car broke in.


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with Huang Shao


    The barrier in the gate was pushed away. Huangfu asked the sky and walked out slowly. He could not see the color of joy and anger on his face, as if Huang Shichang''s rude behavior was nothing in his eyes.


    Huang Shichang saw Huangfu asking the sky and came out in person, as if to treat Chu Feng: "Huangfu asks heaven, let your sons hand over my woman, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "Your woman?"


    After all, Huangfu asked the sky was a high-ranking person. If Huang Shichang was an ordinary man, he would not have said a word and killed him directly. But he was the young leader of tianwangmen sect. Huangfu asked the sky and looked back at his sons: "which of you went out and brought the woman back?"


    There are many sons of Huangfu asking the sky. There are more than 20 of them here. Everyone shakes his head when he hears the words.


    Huangfu asked Heaven that they did not dare to cheat themselves, because if the consequences of cheating were found out, even his own son could not afford it.


    Looking at Huang Shichang, Huangfu asked the sky and spread his hands: "as you can see, Huang Shao Gang leader, my son didn''t bring any women back at all, so it''s unnecessary for you to look like this!"


    "Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    Huang Shichang sneered: "Ben Shao saw PI Lihu and Zhan Jin of Huangfu Qijie with his own eyes last night. Do you want to deny this?" In Huangfu''s slightly sarcastic look, Huang Shichang continued: "of course, it''s not impossible for me to believe what you said. Let me go in and search. If I can''t find anyone, I''ll go away!"


    "Presumptuous!" Huangfu Wenyu didn''t want to talk. At the moment, he saw Huang Shichang standing up and yelling: "I''m very kind to you. That''s because you are Huang Chengdong''s son. Even if you''re Laozi, you dare not say search to the first garden. What are you?"


    "I am the heir. What are you?"


    Huang Shichang replied without showing weakness. When Huangfu Wenyu''s face was a little ugly, he sneered and said, "can you compare with me? You are just one of the many sons of Huangfu who asked Heaven. Can you compare with me? "


    Huangfu asks the sky and raises his hand to ask Huangfu Wenyu not to speak. He squints at Huang Shichang. The latter says that Huangfu asks the sky, which makes him a little upset. Even if Huang Chengdong comes, he should call him the head of Huangfu family politely.


    "Huang Shao Gang leader, are you sure you want to go in and search for a woman you don''t need?"


    At the moment, Huangfu asked the sky vaguely that Huang Shichang had come for the last time. He denied that there was such a thing. Now he is looking for an excuse to enter the first garden to search people. This is Huangfu''s idea at the moment!


    "No need?" Huang Shichang snorted coldly and shook his head: "I said yes, that is to say there is!"


    "Good!" Huang Fu asked the sky with a cold smile. During the wave, dozens of Huangfu elite surrounded Huang Shichang: "I can forgive you for breaking into my Huangfu family. You are not sensible, but I have reason to suspect that it is your father''s intention to search the first garden. I don''t believe what I said the other day, so I''m sorry!"Huang Shichang''s face changed: "Huangfu asked the sky, what do you want to do, do you dare to move me?"


    "Be merciful When Huangfu waved decisively, a car came from a distance. As soon as the car stopped, a figure burst into the sky. He stood in front of Huang Shichang and asked Huangfu the sky. He said humbly, "master Huangfu, the little leader is not sensible. It''s a problem for you!"


    "Trouble?"


    Huangfu asked the sky and looked at the dominance. His face softened a little: "Zhan you, do you think it''s just giving me trouble? He even proposed to search the first garden. This is beating the face of my Huangfu family!"


    When Zhan you''s face changed dramatically, he didn''t expect Huang Shichang to ask for such a jerk: "more importantly, you asked me a few days ago whether I had kidnapped your so-called descendants of the former little Lord. Now I can''t help but think that this is the meaning of your tianwangmen high-level, understand?"


    Huang Shichang is young and arrogant, but it doesn''t mean dominance is the same. He knows better what kind of person Huangfu is when he asks the sky. He cheers Huang Shichang: "little leader, I''d like to apologize to the head of Huangfu''s family!"


    "Why should I apologize?"


    Huang Shichang snorted coldly and looked at Huangfu with disdain and asked the sky, "what is this old man? Can a family fight with us who have hundreds of thousands of elite in 18 provinces? Last night I saw his men, pilihu and Jenkin, with my own eyes. Can''t that explain the problem? "


    Zhanyou keeps winking at Huang Shichang, but the latter doesn''t seem to see it in general. Zhanyou is deeply helpless about this. Naturally, he doesn''t suspect what happened last night, but without catching hold of it on the spot, everything he says is false.


    "You see pilihu and Jenkin?"


    Huangfu asked the sky and held back his anger. He was willing to give a little face to the fourth strong man in the Yellow list: "I''ll tell you, PI Lihu and Zhan Jin were sent abroad to carry out a mission not long ago. Do you still doubt it now?"


    While talking, Huangfu asked the sky and threw a mobile phone toward Zhanyou: "look at the truth or not, and say that today is not your tianwangmen conspiracy. You want to hit me in the face and search the first garden?"


    Zhanyou picks up the mobile phone. He can see the real and the fake at a glance. He sees the people and the background on the screen, and his face twitches. This is indeed somewhere abroad, and it will take two days to get there. The person on the screen is Zhan Jin.


    Zhan Jin said coldly over there: "Zhan you, take your little leader of Tianwang gate to get out of here, or I''ll take people to Tianwang gate when I come back!"


    Zhanyou cut off the mobile phone and threw it back to Huangfu. He bowed and bowed: "I''m sorry, it''s our little leader who is confused!"


    When Zhanyou could do this, Huangfu didn''t want to worry about it any more. Now that he started a war with blue cell, he couldn''t separate himself from fighting with tianwangmen. However, this hatred was recorded: "go away!"


    Then with the person directly turned and went, after Chu Feng side pat his shoulder: "do well, don''t let me down!"


    What else did Huang Shichang want to say, but he was directly held by the superior and threw him into the car irresistibly. Then he turned to look at the gate and touched Chu Feng''s eyes. He wondered, did he really come to Huangfu ruodie to get information according to what the young leader said?


    However, such an idea is just to think about it. Dominance can''t come up with one. Therefore, he patted Huang Shichang on the shoulder: "there was something strange about last night. I believe you, but there must be evidence. In addition, we have been here two days ago, and it is hard to avoid being suspected that we are trying to find trouble when we come again. The meaning of the leader is to go back first and then!"


    Huang Shichang didn''t give up, but when he heard that it was his father''s intention, he immediately withered down. However, looking at chufeng, he still drew a confident smile: "I''ll call Chu Feng when I go back. It''ll be clear!"


    Dominant frown, but at the moment do not want to argue with Huang Shichang about this, let him leave now, also drive a car to keep up with.


    After the two left, the people at the door also dispersed. Huangfu ruodie turned to look at Chu Feng, ignoring Huangfu Ruoxi: "what woman, you should be very clear, Chu Feng, don''t play too much, don''t forget our agreement!"


    Chu Feng hooked Huangfu Ruo die''s nose: "I''ll go back first. I''ll have time to go out some other day."


    Then with a smile, he went to one side and directly started the car to leave. The plan was being carried out according to his own settings. Chu Feng could foresee the fight between the Huangfu family and tianwangmen.


    Leaving Huangfu family, Chu Feng took out his mobile phone and dialed a number: "give Huang Shichang, a bullet!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    "I just called Chu Feng, no clue!"


    On the way to the Huangcheng airport, Huang Shichang hung up the phone and said to his neighbor Zhanyou: "he said that he had gone early this morning. He followed Huangfu ruodie to some places, but he didn''t get much. He said that although Huangfu ruodie was a miss of Huangfu family, many places could not get there.


    So there''s nothing we can do about what we ask him to do. Let''s think of something else! "


    When talking about this, Huang Shichang was rather depressed. He spent nearly 100 million yuan yesterday, but even Murong Bing was not late. Huang Shichang was very depressed about this, but it''s hard to tell.


    "It seems that Chu Feng is still honest."


    Zhanyou didn''t look at Huang Shichang''s expression. After listening to him carefully, he nodded slightly: "if he said no, I would doubt him. I''m very satisfied with the answer he gave now, but I can''t take him lightly because of this. He can become the overlord of the Huangcheng River and the sea. It''s impossible without any thought."


    When Zhan you came to the Imperial City, Huang Chengdong specially told him that Huang Shichang was too arrogant to admit that some of his peers could reach a certain height. Therefore, Zhanyou always kept vigilance against Chu Feng.


    "He''s nothing but a rag on a woman''s head!"


    Sure enough, as soon as Zhan you had finished speaking, Huang Shichang disdained to open his mouth. In his cognition, Chu Feng must have colluded with Su Xinyu when he was in the river and sea, so that he could become the supreme overlord of the river and sea.


    In the same way, he came to the imperial city because of Su Xinyu''s relationship. As for the rumors on the road that Chu Feng fought against all the heroes, he was regarded as a rumor.


    Zhanyou was too lazy to say anything. Looking at the approaching imperial airport, he said faintly: "little leader, there is something I still need to tell you. Although your uncle has not become the leader of tianwangmen sect, it is because of your father''s relationship, which does not mean that he is incompetent.


    You almost said something to Chu Feng yesterday. You still need to be careful. After all, according to the tradition of tianwangmen, if your uncle is absent, if he has children, his children will be on the top. Although your father is sitting there now, his name is not right and his words are not smooth.


    Therefore, if people know that he is sending people secretly to kill the descendants of his elder brother and want to win the order of the heavenly king, something will happen at any time. "


    "If you didn''t know about your uncle''s life and death, you couldn''t have let your father sit there now. In the future, be careful!"


    "My father is still weak!" Huang Shichang said coldly: "if I had, I would have killed all the old men directly. I still thought that it was the feudal lords in the Zhou Dynasty. A group of damned ones would be sent to the palace of hell when I could spare time!"


    Zhan you seemed to say so many words in vain. He shook his head in secret. It seemed that he wanted to find a chance to talk to the leader of the gang. If he was young and strong, he would find another woman to give birth to. If Huang Shichang was like this, he could not achieve any great career.


    Huang Shichang at the moment naturally did not know the idea of dominating the mind, just curious Murong Bing was kidnapped by which son of a bitch of Huangfu family.


    Zhan you sat there quietly and looked at Huang Shichang''s expression. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He decided to talk to Huang Chengdong when he went back this time. Otherwise, his other two brothers would not just forget about it.


    The car quickly stopped at the Huangcheng airport. Zhanyou and Huang Shichang got off. The latter looked back at the imperial city after the tianwangmen car left: "wait, I will come back!"


    "Come on, the flight is about to take off."


    Looking at Huang Shichang''s arrogance, he was numb. He shook his head and said that he walked towards the airport. He just walked out a few steps and suddenly stopped. He wandered around the edge of danger all the year round. His instinct of forging out made him smell a touch of danger approaching.


    Vigilant looking around, everywhere are ordinary people, nothing special, dominant frown, is it their own paranoia?


    "What''s the matter, in broad daylight? Are you worried that someone will kill me?"


    Huang Shichang came to see him. He looked alert. He sneered in his heart and said, "don''t worry. This is the imperial airport. Even if you''re the best, you don''t dare to do anything to me. Don''t be too suspicious!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Huang Shichang''s body shook and his back bloomed with a splash of blood. With a dominant look, he pulled Huang Shichang directly to the side. He was careless in the dark. When he smelled danger just now, he should quickly pull Huang Shichang away, just because the murder was not aimed at him, and the feeling of dominance was not very strong.


    After quickly hiding in a bunker, dominant looked warily around. Huang Shichang had fainted, and the dominant secret channel quickly called for support.


    When he hung up the phone, he simply dealt with Huang Shichang''s gunshot wound. When people around him saw that he was far away, they didn''t dare to get close to him. However, he didn''t want to pay attention to the wound. He just saw the wound and his eyes shrank: "sniper gun, madman!"


    This is the Imperial City, and the prohibition of guns is very strict, especially for the sniper. Because there are so many big men here, no big man would like to have a sniper gun on his head. But now it is, and it is used to deal with Huang Shichang. Zhan you can''t even say that he is crazy.It seems that after releasing one shot, the secret killer left completely and did not take the second shot. The dominant did not relax because of this. Until the support of tianwangmen in the Imperial City arrived, he came out from behind the shelter: "send the little leader to the hospital, first aid!"


    Later, after following Huang Shichang on an accompanying ambulance, he dialed Huang Chengdong''s phone: "gang leader, I and the little gang leader encountered a blocker at the Huangcheng airport, and now the little leader''s life is in danger!"


    "I think it was done by the Huangfu family. After all, Huangfu is a cruel guy. It''s normal for the young leader to slap him in the face today, and he has such strength!"


    "Huangfu asks the sky!" At the other end of the phone came a middle-aged man''s thick voice. You could hear his anger: "give Shichang the best operation to save his life, and then charter a plane to come back. Even if the Huangfu family protects the wild species of Huang Chengyuan, don''t blame me if you dare to attack my son now!"


    Zhan you frowned and wanted to say something, but he thought of Huang Chengdong, who was spoiling Huang Shichang. He hung up the phone and looked at Huang Shichang, who was lying there and was being urgently treated by two medical staff: "who said that a loving mother often fails, but that''s all my father does!"


    "Less wind, just came the news from Jade Scorpion group, Huang Shichang was shot in Huangcheng airport!"


    At the same time, chufeng, who had already returned to fengteng garden and sat on the hillside behind her, came up with a vicious pleasure on her face: "it must have been the impact of Huangfu''s family today, so Huangfu asked Heaven to remember her hatred. A sniper gun and a bullet let that arrogant guy go directly to the hospital."


    "Well, that''s good news." Chu Feng rubbed his finger on his mobile phone and wiped out a short message, and then he said, "it seems that heaven is not thin on us. In this way, tianwangmen and Huangfu family will also work together. I feel relaxed in an instant, so plotting the whole north makes me much easier."


    Originally with a smile on her face, she sat by Chu Feng''s side, and said, "how can I feel this thing? You are not surprised at all?"


    "Surprised? Why should I be surprised? "


    Chu Feng asked, looking at a piece of thin ice on the surface of the lake and said, "Huang Shichang''s life and death have nothing to do with me. For a person like him, I don''t want to have any emotion. In my eyes, he is just a chess piece, a chess piece that pries off Huang Chengdong''s rule, and that''s all.


    Now his life is in danger. For me, the effect has been achieved. My surprise is the same, so is the calm. There is always someone to go


    Blueberry narrowed her eyes: "less wind, do you think your words are a little more?"


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly, but everyone had a little bit of cards. It was not that they didn''t trust her. It was just that if one person knew something less, there would be more magic effect.


    Seeing what she wanted to say, Chu Feng swept her head directly and gave her a kiss on the red lips: "I have too many mouths."


    "Shameless!" As if she had been bitten by a snake, she jumped up and touched her mouth. She looked at Chu Feng with shame and indignation: "I am your man. You can''t eat grass by the nest!"


    Then he ran away without saying anything. Grievances sprang up on his face, his mouth was kissed, and he was also attacked in front of him. After leaving the hillside with his small mouth pursed up, blueberry murmured: "this scoundrel, the words of the group leader are all deceiving. This is not a child, it is a big lecher!"


    Chu Feng looked back at the shadow of blue Mei''s far away smile, and felt the sweet taste of lip stick on his mouth. He made a phone call on the mobile phone: "Xia Yan, according to plan action, the Huangfu family and the heavenly king gate were all caught up, it''s time for us to move!"


    At the other end of the phone came Xia Yan''s voice: "yes!"


    But it seems to think of something, Xia Yan asked: "only the Huangfu family and tianwangmen are in the whirlpool, but what about the Wen family? Will they stab the knife secretly?"


    "If the left power is not in the top position, they should not be able to do it!" Chu Feng didn''t worry much and shook his head and looked at the distance: "so don''t worry. At this time tomorrow, let''s go to ice and have a hot pot."


    Cut off Xia Yan''s phone, Chu Feng dialed Su Xinyu''s mobile phone: "when I''m free, I''ll pick you up. I''ll go for a long journey tomorrow. I''ll miss you for a while."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    More than four o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng arrived at Huangcheng college with no one to follow.


    It''s not that Chu Feng is arrogant, but that the crisis in the imperial city does not exist. The Huangfu family now faces blue cells and tianwangmen. In addition, Huangfu has seven points of trust in himself. Therefore, there is no need to worry about too much in the imperial city.


    As for the tianwangmen, after Huang Shichang was shot, Huangfu was more worried about the entrance of tianwangmen people into the imperial city. If it was not for fear of causing war ahead of time, perhaps all the tianwangmen people would be expelled now.


    He went straight to the senior teaching area. Chu Feng stood downstairs and waited. Su Xinyu basically had no courses. But if he had time every day, he would come back to learn something and talk with his tutor.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo come down from the stairs and find Chu Feng standing there. Their relationship is still very hidden in Huangcheng college, and the people who know it will not say it. But how can Chu Feng stand there now?


    "Wife, go and eat!"


    In Su Xinyu''s curious look, Chu Feng comes over with a smile, and the words he calls out make su Xinyu stiff in an instant. In addition, Chu Feng does not deliberately cover up anything, and people passing by are also instantaneous fossilization.


    Su Xinyu, Ma Qiduo and Zhang Yuner are also known as the four school flowers of Huangcheng University. Each of them is not only beautiful, but also their identity is not simple. Although they don''t know, they can know their background and strength from several people who drive luxury cars to school.


    Therefore, although many people are very interested in the four people, but they also do not show interest, because in the face of the four, they all have their own self-knowledge.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about anyone''s eyes. She went over and put her arms around Su Xinyu''s slender waist, and then gave her a kiss on her face.


    A few days ago, they were still making fun of chufeng''s being abandoned by Zhang Siqi, but within a few days chufeng called Su Xinyu''s wife, and even hugged and kissed her face. They felt that it was difficult to breathe!


    Su Xinyu stood there stunned and raised his hand. Everyone thought Chu Feng was a mess. When Su Xinyu wanted to slap him, Su Xinyu put the back of his hand on Chu Feng''s forehead: "you don''t have a fever?"


    Pinching Su Xinyu''s nose, Chu Feng doesn''t care whether others know or don''t know: "you are my wife. Anyway, I''m going to go to other places. What else should I do? Don''t stay, go to dinner!"


    "Sister in law, together?"


    "Brother Feng, if your eyes can kill people, you will surely die countless times if you go out this way!" Ma Qiduo pursed his lips and said with a smile, but he didn''t resent Chu Feng''s holding his slender waist in front of so many people.


    "Die or die. I''d rather be envied than seen dead."


    Chufeng chufeng smiles and walks toward the parking lot with two women who make all the boys in Huangcheng college crazy. Everyone stops at the place they pass by, as if they are paying attention. The last reaction is, how can it be?


    "Siqi, isn''t that Chu Feng?" When Chu Feng walked across the artificial lake with Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo, a girl with short hair sitting by the lake pulled the quiet woman beside him and said, "he was not with you before. How could he get in touch with Su Xinyu so quickly?"


    "I can''t see that this poor boy from Dian LAN is anything special."


    The disdain and disdain Zhang Siqi in the short hair girl''s words could not be heard. Looking at the far away figure, Zhang Siqi revealed a trace of regret: "he has never been with me, and I have pursued him at the beginning, so there is no him worthy of anyone. On the contrary, I deeply love him!"


    The girl with short hair was shocked: "Siqi, although you are not as good as Su Xinyu, their appearance is no different. Chu Feng knows that he is a soft eater. Do you still respect him so much?"


    "You don''t know this man."


    Zhang Siqi wanted to say who chufeng was, but then she thought about it. Looking at the direction where she could not see her figure, a trace of obsession appeared in her eyes: "for him, I can give everything, even if he looks at me one more time, or better!"


    The girl with short hair shook her head incomprehensibly. She was a king of soft rice with superb means. Zhang Siqi, who had cheated, was trapped and could not extricate herself.


    "Your little ex girlfriend was by the lake just now. Why didn''t you say hello?" In Maserati, although Su Xinyu could not accept it at first, she still enjoyed the feeling of coming all the way. Looking at Chu Feng sitting in the driver''s seat, she pursed her lips and asked.


    Today, the car was driven by Chu Feng and came with Su Xinyu. Ma Qiduo of the school was also quite curious: "yes, how can you be regarded as having a love affair? How can you not see it? Are you guys so heartless after breaking up?"


    "Ex girlfriend?"


    Chu Feng started the car, frowned and asked, "what ex girlfriend, you left and right just now, I didn''t see anyone!"


    Chu Feng did not pay attention, but fell in Su Xinyu''s eyes seems to be another meaning, satisfied with the nod: "go to dinner, and you are joking!"Chu Feng didn''t think much about it. In his cognition, Zhang Siqi probably left Huangcheng college because of jumping into the lake. So he didn''t expect that Su Xinyu was talking about Zhang Siqi. He stepped on the accelerator and the car slowly left Huangcheng college.


    "Brother Feng, you are so mean that you even invite us to eat at the side of the stall?"


    More than 20 minutes later, the car stopped at a corner of the roadside parking space. Chu Feng and Su Xinyu walked into a clean alley. Ma Qiduo frowned at the smell of cooking fumes everywhere: "can I eat it?"


    The last time Huo bin invited himself to eat with Chu Feng. Su Xinyu didn''t say anything about it. He patted Ma Qiduo''s head: "you see so many people eating here, do you think you can eat it?"


    "You two dare to bully me together?"


    Ma Qiduo''s small face suddenly changed into a very aggrieved general, mumbling a mouth that let people salivate: "but say well, if something goes wrong with the food, then I will take charge of your brother-in-law, you can''t say no!"


    Su Xinyu surprised with a smile and pulled Ma Qiduo toward a little more big stall inside: "as long as you can handle him, then sister doesn''t mind giving you half a bed!"


    Chu Feng followed behind, smell speech very speechless, how to feel like a man engaged in a special industry, can be shared at any time?


    However, she also knows that Su Xinyu is just talking on her lips. The strength of this woman is just not revealed. In her bones, she follows only one man, but she also hopes that his man is only her woman.


    Three people sat at a clean and tidy table, Chu Feng skillfully ordered five dishes and a soup, the speed is also very fast, more than ten minutes began to serve up, Ma Qiduo began to be a little unaccustomed, but after eating good taste, he ate more than anyone else.


    Chu Feng looked at her flat abdomen, really strange how to eat so much, is not fat?


    "Chu Feng, do you really decide to go?"


    When she was almost full, Su Xinyu asked. He knew Chu Feng''s plan and guessed the agreement between him and the senior management. She also hoped that Chu Feng could be proud of her life, instead of saying that she was the uncle of the Su family. But thinking of where Chu Feng is going, Su Xinyu is also a little worried.


    Chu Feng felt Su Xinyu''s mind and held her hand: "sometimes there are things that I don''t want to think about, but when I stand here, I have to go down. Otherwise, your grandfather will be the first to kill me!"


    Su Xinyu sighs in his heart. Chu Feng is an 18-year-old boy. He should have enjoyed his youth and life in school at this age. However, he had to take such a road because of some things. That feeling Su Xinyu understood.


    Sometimes, she can feel the helplessness of Chu Feng.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to you!"


    Su Xinyu knew that no matter how much she said, Chu Feng would go on, and she also wanted her man to stand tall and upright, holding Chu Feng''s big hands in both hands. The woman showed her tenderness and ignored Ma Qiduo beside her. She said, "whoever wants you to die, I''ll let him die first!"


    The woman''s firm look, the language revealed a deep killing, Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu at the moment, there was no look on his body, holding a little tight hand.


    Maybe they were together because of some problems, but we can''t doubt the sincerity of Su Xinyu''s words at the moment.


    "It''s killing me!" Ma Qiduo looked at the two people''s affectionate appearance and shook his head speechlessly: "I really don''t understand, but it''s just a little thing, and I think Chu Feng is not short-lived, what are you afraid of?"


    "Just do what men should do. There''s no need to die or die."


    Chu Feng and Su Xinyu look at each other and smile at each other. At this moment, Su Xinyu''s phone rings. He releases Chu Feng''s hand and answers for a moment. He hangs up the phone and looks at Chu Feng: "my grandfather wants to see you!"


    "Ye Lao?" Chu Feng frowned. How can ye Enzheng see himself at this time? Is it because of Murong Bing?


    Su Xinyu nodded: "well, he asked Ye Zixuan to call and let you take a time to go there tonight. After dinner, you can go there. Maybe my grandfather has something important to say to you."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, his hand in his trouser pocket did not attract attention to send a text message. Recently, he also regarded one thing as the central bottom line. Chu Feng always needs to be careful. His death doesn''t matter, but he can''t implicate other people!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    Ye''s residence is a building of the style of the 1960s and 1970s. It covers a large area and is heavily guarded.


    When the three of Chu Feng came in, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo might not feel much, but Chu Feng could feel some powerful Qi hidden in the dark, but he did not use his left eye to visit, because he felt that if he only used his left eye, he might be able to see his secret.


    Under the leadership of Ye Zixuan, who had already been waiting, several people entered the hall, crossed the corridor and came to the backyard. Ye Zixuan pointed to the pavilion covered by two trees in the distance: "my grandfather is there. You can go there by yourself."


    Chu Feng knew that ye Zixuan''s words were to himself, and nodded to let Su Xinyu wait for them for a while and walked straight past.


    When he was about to get close to the courtyard, he suddenly smelled a breath of danger coming towards him, without any extra consideration. Chu Feng bent his body, and a figure passed over him. With that sharp and incomparable foot, Chu Feng felt that if he had not dodged, he would have been dizzy.


    A middle-aged man stood on the steps of the pavilion. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and was shocked. How could he be?


    However, there was no expression on his face. He felt that he had insight into a secret. He didn''t know that it was OK. As long as someone knew his insight, even if he was su Xinyu''s husband, he would be killed. So Chu Feng stood there quietly at the moment.


    "After three moves with him, we''ll talk about it again!"


    Ye Enzheng sat in the courtyard, quietly making tea there. He said something insipid, as if everything just happened was nothing important.


    "Second move!" The middle-aged man''s mouth reveals a word, and the next moment he appears in front of Chu Feng. His right hand is outstretched to grab Chu Feng''s shoulder. This is a typical dragon claw hand. Although Chu Feng can''t, he also knows that if he is caught, the five holes on his shoulder are a small matter.


    It''s possible that one arm will be removed in a minute.


    Realizing that the middle-aged man in front of him was a strong hand, Chu Feng did not dare to hold it up. As soon as his shoulder turned, the hand passed in front of him, and the air blowing face brought out was a little painful. He was more shocked by the strength of the middle-aged man in his heart.


    The middle-aged man did not hit the performance of a lot of frustration, indifferent to throw out a sentence: "the third move!"


    Chu Feng''s face changed, but he still held back and didn''t use his left eye to capture the track. At this time, the hand that passed in front of him suddenly came towards him, with a heavy momentum. Chu Feng raised his hand to block him, but the hand stopped suddenly.


    When Chu Feng couldn''t react for a while, the middle-aged man''s left leg did not know when he had appeared in the position of Chu Feng''s left leg, gently on that knee.


    Chu Feng immediately felt the pain of the whole thigh fracture, and was taken away all the strength in his body. He looked at the middle-aged man with a startled look in his eyes.


    Chu Feng is confident that he and the middle-aged man fight, even if do not use the left eye will not lose so fast, but did not expect that is three moves, or in their own prepared under the three moves, defeat!


    "Ye Lao, he has no problem!"


    The middle-aged man didn''t go to see the unstable Chu Feng. He turned and said to ye Enzheng. He walked to one corner and disappeared in the dark. Although he couldn''t see anyone, Chu Feng knew that he was there, but his breath covered up so that you couldn''t feel his existence.


    Ye Enzheng Yang raised his hand: "come and have a cup of tea. It''s normal to lose in his hands. Even Li Ji can only resist two moves in his hands!"


    Chu Feng was surprised by the middle-aged man''s toughness, but also knew that the crisis was in the past. Although he didn''t know ye Enzheng''s intention, he didn''t think too much. Now he is a chess piece on the chessboard, and the chess pieces can''t have special thoughts.


    "You don''t seem to wonder why I did it?"


    He poured a cup of tea to chufeng and pushed it in front of him. The smile on ye Enzheng''s face could not be seen: "do you know what would happen if you resisted more than three moves just now?"


    Chu Feng held the tea cup in his hand, and did not hesitate to reply: "die!"


    "Yes, more than three moves, you will die!" Ye Enzheng nodded, and the old man''s eyes twinkled with the killing that shouldn''t have happened at this age: "because in his hands, ordinary people can''t surpass three moves, and you do lose the third move. So I''m very satisfied with this. Do you know why?"


    Chu Feng kept calm and took a sip of his tea cup: "I don''t need to tell me what I don''t know."


    "I like your personality, not demanding, not curious!" Ye Enzheng nodded with admiration. He obviously didn''t tell Chu Feng what he meant. It can be said that it was just a kind of trial: "it''s not that you can''t know, but now you don''t have such qualifications. When you know, I don''t say, you will also know."


    "I couldn''t touch something when I was young, but when you''re in a position, it''s not a secret to you."


    "Yes." Chu Feng agreed. Murong Bing had a lot of things that he didn''t tell himself, but Chu Feng didn''t ask: "I don''t know what''s the matter with Ye Laozi tonight?"Ye Enzheng poured the boiling water into the teapot and gently shook his mouth: "Murong Bing is from tianwangmen, do you know?"


    Chu Feng feels a little uneasy. He finally knows why ye Enzheng came to see him tonight. He also knows what the trial just said vaguely. Murong Bing is not an ordinary person, but a woman with a very strong force value. Although ye Enzheng doesn''t say anything at the moment, Chu Feng knows that if he just resists three moves from a middle-aged man, he will die!


    The secret way walked a circle before the ghost gate pass, but the look on Chu Feng''s face was surprised: "won''t it?"


    "Maybe you don''t think so, but just know that she is." Ye Enzheng took a look at Chu Feng, and he was very satisfied with the expression or eyes on his face: "there are official people in the Tianwang gate, so I will tell you about it. If Murong Bing appears in front of you again, you can also have a vigilance."


    From his generous clothes, ye Enzheng threw out more than ten photos: "maybe you can''t accept it, but the fact is right in front of you. It''s normal for young people to love beautiful women, but you can''t indulge too much."


    Chu Feng pretends to be surprised and picks up the photo on the desktop. It shows Murong Bing talking with a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man Chu Feng knows is Huang Chengdong. But Chu Feng doesn''t have much surprise in his heart. Can a woman who destroys Yan Ruyu''s wedding be simple?


    Put down the photo in his hand, Chu Feng sighed: "it seems that I am still too young to think that she saved me, there is no purpose."


    Ye Enzheng has never left Chu Feng. At the moment, all the manifestations of Chu Feng are natural. His doubts are reduced by two minutes. He opens his mouth: "it is no secret that tianwangmen has occupied the south for many years, and has been scheming for the north. If it had not been for the mountain of King Qiao standing there, tianwangmen would have gone north."


    "But Lord Qiao is also over 90 years old, and he can''t support it for a long time. Tianwangmen has been waiting for this day."


    Chu Feng listened to ye Enzheng''s words, and his heart relaxed a lot. At least now Murong Bing''s crisis has been transferred to tianwangmen: "Ye Lao, do you need me to do something?"


    Chu Feng believed that it was one thing for ye Enzheng to talk to him about Murong Bing, but it was definitely not the only thing. Instead of waiting for ye Enzheng to open his mouth, he might as well say: "if you need anything, tell me as much as possible. For the sake of the stability of the Chinese dynasty and everything, I am willing to give my life and everything."


    When he spoke, Chu Feng looked serious and could not see the slightest affectation, which made people believe unnaturally. As long as it was what he said, he would certainly be ordinary.


    "Tell me, what are you going to do next?" Ye Enzheng did not speak with the words of Chu Feng, but asked lightly.


    Chu Feng didn''t hide it. Moreover, he couldn''t hide: "the army will be sent to three provinces to replace King Qiao!"


    "So confident?" Ye Enzheng chuckled and threw out a sentence: "Lord Qiao is the same as you today. The difference is that he has risen decades ago and settled for decades. The founding leader failed to clean him up 50 years ago. How sure do you think you are?"


    Chu Feng straightened his chest: "eighty percent!"


    "Only 80 percent, then there are still changes." Ye Enzheng opened his mouth with a smile, and when Chu Feng nodded his head, he said, "if I can make up for this 20%, as long as you do one thing, what do you think?"


    Chu Feng scolded the old fox secretly. You wanted me to replace Lord Qiao. Now I accept your help. But I also understand that this is the mind skill of the high-level people, so he didn''t bother: "ye laoming said!"


    "After replacing King Qiao, let the Huang family of the heavenly king gate be the only one, with no chicken or dog left!"


    Ye Enzheng, who was originally gentle, bloomed ferociously. A sense of depression enveloped the whole pavilion, and endless Xiaosha: "the relationship between tianwangmen and murongbing has touched the bottom line of the central government. Only by dying can the rest of the people understand that this rule can not be broken even in another thousand years."


    Chu Feng spirit of a shock, although know Murong ice may represent some things, but did not think who touched who died, and still destroy the door!


    Ye Enzheng didn''t go to see Chu Feng''s expression. He waved his finger, and the opportunity of killing was overflowing: "as long as you can promise to be the villain who destroys the door, the official power of Lord Qiao in three provinces, before you start, I will make all of them audience!"


    Although it was only a very short time, Chu Feng''s mind had made a lot of measurements. At last, he stood up with firm eyes: "willing to be the stability of the Chinese dynasty, smash to pieces, leave a bad smell forever!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    Three days later, Longjiang Province, the capital of ice!


    It''s not as if he''s standing in the glass window of the hotel before he''s gone out. It''s just that he didn''t feel so quiet when he was waiting for the glass on the third floor of the hotel.


    Three days ago, Chu Feng left Ye''s residence and did not go back to fengteng garden. With the help of Ye Enzheng, Chu Feng secretly came to Bingdu. Although it is impossible for him to know for a lifetime, it can be covered up in a month.


    That night, Chu Feng and ye Enzheng talked for three hours in the backyard. When he left, Chu Feng''s face was a little relaxed. No one knew what the old and the young said, but they understood that it must be the dialogue that affected the pattern of the underground world of the Chinese dynasty.


    Su Xinyu didn''t ask Chu Feng. He just said a word of caution and left directly. Chu Feng didn''t miss women''s tenderness too much. He knew that three years would soon come, and he didn''t have much time to go to love girls.


    "Chu Feng, why don''t you make breakfast yet?"


    Chu Feng looks back at Ye Zixuan, but he is helpless. This is one of the requirements of Ye Enzheng. Of course, Chu Feng has already agreed to it. What he is doing now affects the pattern of the whole Chinese dynasty. No one is watching him, and he is not at ease.


    Finally, ye Zixuan became the candidate.


    Although he began to wonder why he asked Ye Zixuan to follow him, later he saw that ye Zixuan interrupted a big tree with a big bowl. Chu Feng resolutely shut up. This woman was not as simple as he thought.


    "Today I want to go out for a cup of tea and have some snacks. How about it?"


    In the face of Ye Zixuan, she is also her sister-in-law. Chu Feng speaks in a calm tone. She regrets that she made breakfast when she first came to Bingdu. The first thing that makes Ye Zixuan get up every morning is, what about breakfast?


    Ye Zixuan frowned and seemed to be reluctant, but she looked back and looked out of the window. It didn''t snow the same as the two days before, or nodded: "then go out to eat, but if my face is frozen blue and purple, I''m not finished with you!"


    Leaving a cruel word, ye Zixuan went back to her room, picked up a fur coat and put it on, but still could not cover up the woman''s fiery breath.


    The two left the hotel together naturally, which was also the request of Ye Enzheng. When they were not absolutely sure of the war against King Qiao, they stayed in the ice as lovers. At first, ye Zixuan disagreed, but they lived in the dignity of Ye Enzheng. Finally, they chose to reply and secretly scolded Chu Feng to make a profit.


    But what she didn''t know was that Chu Feng was reluctant.


    They drove directly to Bingxin tea garden, which is also known as Bingxin tea garden. Because of the relationship between them in the morning, there were many people. They waited for about half an hour to get a seat, which aroused a burst of dissatisfaction from ye Zixuan.


    Compared with Chu Feng, he is much more peaceful. He just looks at a table close to the edge from time to time. No one will sit at that table even though there are too many people, but there are reserved signboards.


    She ordered a pot of Tie Guanyin and asked for some snacks. When she ate, ye Zixuan lowered her voice and asked, "are you here to do business or to travel?"


    "Don''t talk about impoliteness!"


    Chufeng poured a cup of tea and sipped it gently into the street. A very ordinary car was coming towards this side. However, a hundred meters away, there were more than ten cars following. Although they opened a little distance, Chu Feng could feel that they were following the front one.


    "Don''t talk about impoliteness?" Ye Zixuan did not have a lady. After drinking a cup of tea to ease the throat brought by the cake, she said, "Chu Feng, you should remember how much time you have. If you want to be smart, you should also look at the time!"


    Chu Feng glanced at Ye Zixuan, and was too lazy to pay attention to it. He just casually ate cakes and tea there, and occasionally glanced at the foreign big men on the other two tables. It can be seen from their images that they seem to be Hebrews.


    It''s normal to see Hebrews in Bingdu. After all, Longjiang is bordering on Hebrew, but the reason why chufeng looks more often is that there are ten people in these big men''s waists. Each of them has a look of Xiaosha on his face. From time to time, he looks at the table Chu Feng starts to look at. His behavior is strange.


    But the ordinary guests did not pay attention to these, just as a few curious foreigners came to China and looked around.


    But Chu Feng found that although they had ordered cakes and tea on their desks, no one moved. They all sat there, chatting casually and looking at other places occasionally.


    The corners of his mouth unconsciously aroused a funny smile. Chu Feng smelled a touch of unusual breath. If it was true, it would be good.


    A few minutes later, ye Zixuan said something. Chu Feng didn''t answer. Finally, he hummed and didn''t speak again. He continued to eat there. But Chu Feng''s eyes were already looking at the stairway.


    After a while, the stairway, an old man and a little girl appeared in the sight of Chu Feng.


    The old man''s silver hair was neatly combed and his face was kind. Although he could not see his old style, his eyes gave people a feeling of going through the vicissitudes. The little girl next to her wore a ponytail and high boots directly to her knees. She was wearing a princess''s clothes, revealing her spirit temperament.Chu Feng looked in his eyes and praised her in his heart. In ten years'' time, a little girl like a pink and jade carving must be a charming little beauty. This is Chu Feng''s intuition.


    The old man took the little girl to the seat where there was no one to sit down. All the old and the young seemed to say something. The picture was warm and gave people a very comfortable feeling. After the old man and the little girl sat down for a few minutes, the waiter came over with tea sets and snacks and put them down. He teased the little girl and then retired.


    It seems that they don''t want to destroy the warm picture of the old and the young.


    "Grandfather, why doesn''t it snow today?"


    The little girl looked outside and mumbled her tiny pink mouth: "I like watching the snow and drinking tea with my grandfather at the same time."


    "Yes, I''m naive. It doesn''t snow today." The old man''s kind smile, wrinkled hands patted the little girl''s head: "it doesn''t matter. Even if it doesn''t snow, grandfather will drink tea with you. If you can''t see the snowflakes falling, we''ll watch the ice and snow that has fallen on the earth."


    "Well, I like tea and cakes with my grandfather." The little girl took the old man''s hand, picked up a piece of gold cake and handed it to the old man: "grandfather, your teeth are almost gone. I''ll eat those hard to chew. You can eat these soft ones. If you lose all your teeth, I''ll smash them into powder for you to eat, and we can drink tea."


    The old man took the gold cake and burst into laughter. His eyes were full of kindness and looked at the little girl: "it''s my little granddaughter, sensible and clever, much better than your brothers!"


    "They''re all bad guys. I''m a good man." The little girl spat out her tongue and then skillfully makes tea for the old man. This kind of picture gives people a warm feeling and a kind of enjoyment of family happiness on such a morning.


    But at this time, the Hebrew, who had been sitting on two tables, suddenly stood up and flashed his guns. While everyone was still in the warm picture, he suddenly pulled the trigger. Everything happened too suddenly.


    Everyone seems to have foreseen that just now the warm and warm grandson was going to have a gun hole all over his body. The old man with a smile on his face suddenly grabbed the little girl and slapped the table, and the two were blocked behind by the overturned table. The table of good quality was completely isolated from the shooting of guns.


    There were also gunshots coming from below. Obviously, there were more than ten of them. When Chu Feng pulled Ye Zixuan down, he looked through the floor and saw that there were ten Hebrew men holding guns against the black bodyguards who rushed in.


    Ye Zixuan squatted there, not as timid as the other girls, and looked at the old man: "Chu Feng, that seems to be king Qiao!"


    "Will you die if you don''t speak?" Chu Feng gave her a cold look, and he naturally knew that it was Lord Qiao. Otherwise, he would come here this morning to do something. He looked at the little girl who was frightened but still calm and said in a low voice: "wait for me to go out. You can try to pull that little girl away."


    "Maybe Lord Joe should die, but the little girl is innocent."


    Ye Zixuan frowned and was upset. Chu Feng began to say that, but she also liked the little girl who carved jade. She nodded: "be careful."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, moved his body a little, flashed out the gold needle in his hand, but thought about it and took it back. The wind of the wind was small, and the gold needle killed few people, but it doesn''t mean that no one knows. For the moment, he doesn''t want to be known that he has come to Bingdu.


    He picked up the chopsticks scattered on the ground because of the panic of the guests. Chu Feng rolled out directly. When he was cold in the eyes of a Hebrew, a blue shadow passed by. The Hebrew man had a chopstick in his neck.


    The rest of the nine people also found something wrong. They gave up killing the two of them temporarily and turned over to shoot Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng, who was already ready to go, shot out nine chopsticks at one time.


    Because of the use of gold needles, chopsticks Chu Feng did not have much confidence, Qi hit their arms, the gun in their hands directly fell to the ground.


    Ye Zixuan also burst out at the moment, quickly and incomparably swept away the guns that those people had dropped. The two rolled to the table and took the little girl: "go with your sister. It''s dangerous here!"


    "No, I want to be with my grandfather." The little girl shook her head and said nothing. The old man patted the little girl''s head with a smile: "go with my sister, my grandfather will be OK!"


    But the little girl kept shaking her head. Ye Zixuan pondered and saw that Xiang chufeng had been at war with several Hebrew great men. She said to the old man, "come on, it''s not safe here. I don''t know if they have anyone else. We''ll be safer if we go down from the escape way."


    The old man looked at Chu Feng and shook his head: "I think this little brother will bring me safety!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    In the end, Lord Qiao didn''t leave. Qiao linger refused to leave because he didn''t go. Ye Zixuan could only squat beside him to prevent any accident.


    But what''s more curious is that when King Qiao was assassinated, Chu Feng should be happy to see him. How can he help now? This is what ye Zixuan can''t think of. He just thinks that chufeng is not stupid, so there is a conspiracy.


    A man of nearly two meters was hit on the wall by the blow of Chu Feng''s fist on his abdomen. It can be imagined that Chu Feng''s fist contains such terrible power.


    The rest of the big men also from the beginning of contempt to the present dignified, this suddenly killed a companion of their own people, is definitely not simple.


    Although Chu Feng fought many times as hard as his own, he didn''t feel so much. He stretched out his left hand and held a man''s wrist in his mouth. With a gentle belt, the man came to him and kicked out as if he had no strength. However, he made the Hebrew man fall to the ground in pain.


    The rest of the people also take advantage of this opportunity to all jump up, Chu Feng body bent, right foot chain kick out, the several big men simply lost the fighting power.


    The last Hebrew great man didn''t expect that many of them were knocked down by a beautiful looking Chinese boy. He didn''t rush forward and looked at the gun which had been swept to a corner by Ye Zixuan. His eyes twinkled.


    The huge body leaped out and went towards the guns. But at this time, two people suddenly appeared in the place where there was no one. One was black and one was white, the other was fat and one was thin. The Hebrew man seemed to be surprised how someone suddenly appeared.


    But at this time, the man with some pale skin and very fat punched out, and Lord Qiao took advantage of the situation to cover Qiao ling''er''s eyes.


    With a dull sound, just a punch, the head of the last Hebrew was smashed like a watermelon. The fat man shook the filth on his hands and walked aside to wash his hands.


    The black and thin man came to King Qiao''s side, and looked at Ye Zixuan who left his hand on Qiao ling''er. It seemed that he would attack at any time.


    "She''s a good person. You go and deal with other things first."


    Lord Qiao stood up and looked at the seven or eight Hebrew men rolling on the ground. His eyes were calm, but his left hand kept covering jorling''s eyes: "let someone take them away and see who sent them."


    Black head Wu nodded respectfully, took a look at Ye Zixuan and Chu Feng and walked downstairs. However, within a short time, all the gunfire stopped. Chu Feng didn''t have to look and knew that the Hebrew men who had attacked and killed must have been killed by the black Shouwu.


    Soon, more than 20 men in black came up and quickly cleaned the scene. In a few minutes, except for the broken tables and chairs, there was no trace of war. Even the blood was washed clean, and the freshener was sprayed.


    It gives people the illusion that they often do these things.


    Thank you, young man


    At this time, Lord Qiao let go of the hand on Qiao ling''er''s face, and said politely: "if it wasn''t for you, my baby granddaughter and I might die under the gun. I owe you a favor."


    Although King Qiao''s words were very sincere, Chu Feng would not think that such an old man with three provinces was an ordinary role. He shook his head and looked at the white ginseng who washed his hands: "the old man said and laughed. Even if I didn''t do it just now, you can be safe. It seems that I''m meddling in my business."


    King Qiao slightly praised him. Chu Feng did not dare to do so just now, but his heart always wanted to express: "young man, do you want to go to your house and sit down?"


    "Good!"


    When everyone thought Chu Feng would refuse, Chu Feng nodded and showed a smile: "I just came here for a few days, and many places have not been there. Seeing that the old man is so old, he can surely introduce many good places in three provinces to the boy!"


    Ye Zixuan stood on one side without any fluctuation, but in her heart she set off waves. Chu Feng, you son of a bitch, you came to three provinces to kill the Qiao family, not to be a guest!


    But Mr. Qiao just waved his hand: "please, I haven''t communicated with young people now for many years."


    Chu Feng walked over and led the wooden Ye Zixuan to keep up with King Qiao''s step. Qiao ling''er, however, let loose the hand of King Qiao and ran to take Chu Feng''s hand: "brother, this is your girlfriend. It''s so beautiful. Thank you just now, or my grandfather and I will be killed by those villains."


    The little girl''s innocent words, as well as the experience of danger, did not show timidity, Chu Feng is also a little fond of, squat down and gently picked up the little girl: "you are also very great, no shouting, no fear."


    "You must be more powerful than your brother."


    Ye Zixuan rolled her eyes, but she didn''t really compete with a little girl. She scolded Chu Feng secretly in her heart. You bastard, who is your woman?


    "Lord!" Several people just walked downstairs, a man in black respectfully came forward: "find out, the person is Hebrew G group!""Group G again, the third time this month!"


    King Qiao seemed to have no accident. He nodded slightly and said, "let people pack the dead and the dead and send them to the head of the regiment. I won''t ignore this for the fourth time."


    The language is plain, but it reveals a king''s indomitable and powerful. Chu Feng stands behind and looks at the moment. He is not like King Qiao, who is more than ninety years old. No one''s success is accidental.


    When everything was almost settled, King Qiao invited Chu Feng and ye Zixuan into one of the cars. However, Qiao ling''er wanted to stay with Chu Feng. King Qiao just gave a gentle smile and didn''t say anything.


    More than half an hour later, the motorcade drove and stopped in a huge courtyard. Although it was covered by a layer of white ice and snow, the vicissitudes of the courtyard could still be felt. Chu Feng only glanced at it roughly and knew that the courtyard had a history of at least 40 years, revealing the flavor of history.


    As he walked inside, Chu Feng saw many men in black stationed at various positions. Although the cold wind was blowing everywhere, they didn''t seem to feel general. Chu Feng once again had a new understanding of King Qiao''s power.


    The transcendent existence of the eighth black list really has his different details.


    "The best tea, entertain the guests."


    As soon as Lord Qiao sat down, he waved and asked people to prepare tea. He looked at Chu Feng, who was sitting on one side, and said, "my little granddaughter has been spoiled by me since I was a child. Don''t mind!"


    Chu Feng rubbed and kneaded the Qiao ling''er who sat on his thigh. She was quite smart and said, "ling''er girl is very cute and doesn''t mind."


    King Qiao nodded gently and looked at Qiao ling''er: "ling''er, go back and play by yourself. I have something to talk about with my big brother."


    "Brother, wait, you''re going to stay for dinner." Qiao ling''er nodded and jumped down from chufeng''s thigh and kissed Chu Feng''s face: "I''m going to ask the kitchen to prepare a lot of delicious food. Today I''m going to entertain my brother''s arrival. There have been no guests here for a long time."


    "Well, my brother must stay for dinner." Chufeng rubbed Qiao ling''er''s head, and the little girl''s aura and simplicity made people love it.


    Qiao Ling Er hopped to the back. When her figure completely disappeared, hundreds of men in black came into the hall. Each of them had a knife in cold light. The eyes of Chu Feng and ye Zixuan were full of unspoken murders.


    Chufeng quietly picked up one side of the tea just delivered, sipped it gently and then opened his mouth: "good tea, good water!"


    "Little wind, I''ll be far away to welcome you."


    There was a hint of approval in the eyes of King Qiao, looking at Chu Feng: "it''s just that the wind is less expensive. It''s the overlord of the Imperial City, the river and the sea. How can you be so in the mood to come here with Ye Lao''s precious granddaughter?"


    Chu Feng was not surprised that King Qiao knew his identity with Ye Zixuan. He put down his teacup and opened his mouth. Chu Feng said faintly, "the Lord is joking. I''m just eating with food. I''m always fighting and killing these days. When can I enjoy my life?"


    Look around as if the enemy in Black: "like Lord you, in your own home also put on such a lineup, live too hard."


    Although Chu Feng is still calm, ye Zixuan is making waves, and he can guess why Chu Feng came here. He has long been aware that Lord Qiao has already known their identity, but it is a very hidden thing for both of them to come to ice. Where did king Qiao know about it?


    For a while, ye Zixuan had a new understanding of the three provincial emperors.


    "It''s hard to live. It''s just for the sake of the family. No matter how hard it is, we have to go on." King Qiao waved his hand, and all the people in black retreated. The fierce momentum of the sword was suddenly dissipated. Lord Qiao''s eyes were slightly coagulated and looked at the Chu wind: "it''s just that the wind is less, it''s really just a simple travel, play?"


    Chu Feng said, "what do you think, Lord?"


    "My granddaughter likes you very much. Let''s go to dinner first." King Qiao laughed and did not bother with this problem. He seemed to have no fear of anything at all. He stood up and waved and walked towards the backyard.


    Chu Feng led Ye Zixuan to stand up and told the latter in a low voice: "don''t talk, it''s what you should do today."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    Joe''s backyard!


    When I didn''t come in, I didn''t feel anything, but when I really came in, Chu Feng was shocked. It looked like the buildings of the last century outside, but I felt totally different when I got inside. The modern buildings were row by row, and almost all kinds of new things could be seen.


    On the way to the restaurant, chufeng can even see a small amusement park and touch the eyes of King Qiao. Chu Feng also has a deeper understanding of King Qiao.


    This is an old man with iron and blood, but he attaches great importance to family affection.


    When he arrived at the restaurant, chufeng also smacked his tongue. Originally, Lord Qiao looked at him with a sense of simplicity, but when he saw the splendid restaurant, Chu Feng found that Lord Qiao was a contradiction.


    In particular, the huge dining table that can accommodate tens of people to eat together gives Chu Feng a special feeling. The whole table is made of marble, but at the bottom, it is inlaid with many diamonds. Just such a table, rough wind estimates that the price is hundreds of millions.


    "People struggle to the end of life, but also for that mouth."


    It seems to see Chu Feng''s doubts. When he invited him and ye Zixuan to sit down, he said calmly: "so I hope that every son and nephew of Qiao will clearly understand what kind of price they need to pay if they want to sit at such a table. The fact proves that I am successful."


    Touching the table with a bit of cold, there was a trace of pride between the eyebrows of Lord Qiao: "each of them will try their best to have a meal here, because they know that only in that way can they keep this luxury."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Although he didn''t agree with him, he couldn''t deny that Lord Qiao''s practice was feasible. Everyone saw something precious, either greedy or double cherished. Lord Qiao aroused their inner greed and let them know how to cherish it.


    Because if you don''t work hard, you will lose everything.


    From the beginning of entering the backyard to now, Chu Feng could not understand some of the things at first, and now he figured it out. It was not Lord Qiao who was extravagant. He just used a most direct way to let the younger generation understand that there are some things that need hard work to get.


    Even if it is in front of you at the moment, but perhaps the next second, you will completely lose it.


    "Big brother, this is my poached egg. Have a look at it."


    At this time, Qiao Ling ER in the kitchen came with a dish of food, and her face was full of pride: "I made it myself. Unfortunately, grandfather has high cholesterol and can''t eat this food, so you are lucky!"


    Chufeng shook his head with a bitter smile. He didn''t like to eat eggs. However, with the flattering smile of the little girl, Chu Feng couldn''t bear to break it. He picked up his chopsticks and directly picked up an egg and threw it into his mouth. Then he thumbed up: "good, thank you."


    "It''s me who should say thank you."


    Qiao ling''er pulled a chair and sat directly beside Chu Feng. Her voice was tender: "grandfather told me that we should be cruel and merciless to the enemy, because the enemy won''t tell us benevolence and righteousness, but when we treat our friends and those who are kind to us, we will treat them with fine wine and delicious food."


    Chu Feng was astonished and rubbed Qiao ling''er''s head and looked at King Qiao: "Lord, it''s not good to teach linger like this. It''s OK to treat friends and be grateful, just?"


    "He is the granddaughter of my husband, so it is doomed that she will never be calm all her life." Lord Qiao looked at Qiao ling''er kindly, but there was a natural domineering in his words: "it''s not that I don''t want to let the little girl live in peace and tranquility. It''s just that the birth of some people determines his life."


    Although King Qiao''s words are very deterrent, Chu Feng can still smell his sadness and sigh in his heart. It seems that a generation of heroes also have his weaknesses!


    Delicious dishes are slowly brought up. There is no saying that the whole table of Manchu and Han people is a banquet. It is just a simple eight dishes and one soup. However, looking at those dishes, Chu Feng can see that King Qiao has a high standard of living. These seem to be incomparably luxurious, but when you are careful, you will find that they are all health food.


    Chu Feng was not polite. He started eating directly and didn''t worry about the poison in the meal. Lord Qiao really wanted to do something to him and ye Zixuan. He was a good man. There was no need to do these superfluous things.


    It does not conform to the status of the overlord of the three provinces.


    After a meal, there was no chance of murder or murder, and the food was quite harmonious. Qiao ling''er was just like an elf. She was active in the atmosphere of the dining table, which made the dull people unconsciously smile.


    "Ling''er, go to the kitchen to help aunts do some housework." After dinner, Lord Qiao said to Qiao ling''er.


    "Big brother, I''ll go first. If you leave, please tell me." Qiao Ling er''s mouth was bulging, and she seemed to be a little reluctant, but she still said to Chu Feng and ran to the kitchen. Looking at the little girl''s simplicity and innocence, Chu Feng felt a little guilty.


    Just when this shame produced for a while, it was directly erased by Chu Feng.


    "With less wind, tea and rice, can we talk about business?"When all the things on the table were removed and there were only three people left in the huge restaurant, Lord Qiao said plainly: "although the wind is weak, you say you come to travel, but according to my information, the elite of 15000 people in Fengmen can''t catch where they have gone. Why?"


    Chu Feng eyebrows gently provocative: "Lord, seems to be very concerned about the damper?"


    "It''s not about the damper." Seeing that Chu Feng was still calm at the moment, the approval color in King Qiao''s eyes was a little bit more: "but I am very concerned about the outstanding people in the heaven underground world, and I am also very interested in the southern Heavenly King gate, because I don''t know when, you may kill me."


    "It doesn''t matter if I die. After all, I''m over ninety, but my sons and daughters, I think, can live to my age."


    Chu Feng did mobilize 15000 people to sneak into the three provinces. Although King Qiao did not capture their whereabouts, through some things, combined with Chu Feng, he has now come to Bingdu, who has experienced countless ups and downs. How can he not know what it is?


    Ye Zixuan''s eyes flashed a killing opportunity, but was stopped by Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Looking at Mr. Qiao, who is more than 90 years old but still hard to climb, Chu Feng sighed: "Lord, before I saw you, I had a strong chance to kill you. I think it''s a very comfortable thing to step on such an underground king as you."


    Ignore because of his words, the restaurant emerged in the Jing Tian Sha Ji, Chu Feng calmly met the eyes of King Qiao: "just after seeing you, I may not be cruel enough, even moved compassion."


    "You tell me that, and you''re not afraid I''ll kill you?"


    There was a strong smile on King Qiao''s vicissitudes face. Looking at Chu Feng, his thin fingers were beating on the table like a hammer, which made people suffocate: "even if I can''t move you because of your uncle Su''s identity, it''s not difficult to mobilize people to kill the people you hide."


    Chu Feng stood up, walked back and forth in the dining room, and finally stopped in front of a pair of murals. It was a setting sun situation: "Lord, is this your mood?"


    King Qiao leaped over Chu Feng and looked at the picture. His expression was a bit gloomy. With this change, the original killing opportunity of Chu Feng in the restaurant also slowly disappeared: "promise me one thing, or no matter what consequences I have to bear eventually, I will leave you here today, even if my good granddaughter is sad."


    Chu Feng turned to look at King Qiao: "please say it!"


    "I have three sons, two daughters and more than ten grandchildren." King Qiao''s expression appeared, a touch of soft mouth: "if it was 30 years ago, I would not discuss with you, but people go to my step, many things are indifferent, if one day!"


    In the original turbid eyes, a sharp color burst out: "you can replace the Qiao Dynasty, but all my children must live, can you agree?"


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head without hesitation. His eyes were calm and fearless. Lord Qiao looked directly at him: "because I know that if I were in your position, you were in my position. When I died, you would not let go of my relatives. The world is still very fair."


    "Do you want to die?" he said


    "What''s the fear of death? It''s better to cheat you and die in peace?" Chu Feng spread out his hands and said blandly in Ye Zixuan''s worried and nervous look: "so I can''t agree to your conditions. When I replace the Qiao Dynasty, all your children and grandchildren will go with you."


    In his words, Chu Feng was not afraid of the heavy murders that appeared again in the restaurant. He said, "so Lord, you can choose to leave me now, but if you don''t leave me, you and I will be enemies who will never die."


    "Lord!" In Chu Feng''s voice, outside the restaurant, the fat body of white ginseng swayed along: "Faubus calls, you need to answer it in person!"


    King Qiao took back his eyes on Chu Feng and answered the phone from the white ginseng''s hand. After a moment, his face was gloomy: "do you think you can threaten me when you kidnap boss Qiao? I have received your kindness, but I have already given it back to your grandfather. Now I still want to take advantage of it and ask for repayment. I am naive


    "Boss Joe, you can kill if you want. I don''t have this son!"


    Then directly cut off the phone, eyes burst with a terrible killing: "the police station someone to block Longjiang, as long as it is the G group of people, I kill all, for the elder Joe buried!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    In the end, Lord Qiao did not leave Chu Feng, but went to deal with the rest of the matter.


    Before leaving, let Qiao ling''er in the kitchen send Chu Feng and them out. A crisis seems to have passed like this. But ye Zixuan didn''t start to feel relaxed. She wanted to say something when she looked at Chu Feng. But Qiao ling''er finally scattered around and said, waiting to leave Qiao''s courtyard.


    "Big brother, can you do me a favor?"


    Outside Qiao''s courtyard, Qiao ling''er sent Chu Feng two people here, because the cold wind was a little red, and his face was eager: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to, it doesn''t matter if I don''t say it."


    Chu Feng fondled Qiao ling''er''s head: "say, what my brother can do, I will help you do it!"


    "I heard it in the kitchen just now. My brother is a great man too Qiao ling''er raised his head and shuilingling''s big eyes looked at Chu Feng: "I also know that my father seems to have been kidnapped by his grandfather''s enemies. Now it is very dangerous. According to his temper, this time my father is in danger."


    "I also understand the delicate relationship between you and grandfather, but I still hope you can save Dad!"


    Although Qiao ling''er is only eight years old, her mother died when she was born. She grew up with King Qiao''s side, which made Qiao ling''er have the thoughts that other little girls don''t have: "big brother, can you promise ling''er? Grandfather is not the kind of person who will compromise for his son."


    "I promise you." Chu Feng did not think back, in Ye Zixuan''s surprised eyes, pinched Qiao Ling er''s small face: "you now hurry back to be with your grandfather, although he doesn''t say it, but your father is still very uncomfortable when he is kidnapped. Can you comfort the old man?"


    "My brother promised you that you would see your father tomorrow morning!"


    Qiao ling''er didn''t doubt Chu Feng''s words. He stood on tiptoe and pulled Chu Feng down and gave him a kiss on his face: "thank you big brother. I believe you promise linger can do it." Finish saying, the little girl turned to walk into Qiao''s courtyard, to the door also stopped and Chu Feng waved.


    On the way back to the hotel, they didn''t take a bus. Ye Zixuan was sure that there was no third person to say, "are you crazy?" When Chu Feng drew up a smile, he opened his mouth: "how can I feel that what you have done today is not up to standard. Save Lord Qiao, and now you still promise to save people with the request of a little girl. How much time do you have?"


    "Are you eating the little girl''s vinegar?"


    Chu Feng asked back. Seeing that ye Zixuan couldn''t speak a word, he chuckled and held the woman''s cold hand: "I did it for my own reason. Lord Qiao is more difficult than I imagined. This old man has been through nearly a century, and he has more things than we think.


    You must be curious that I did it when I knew he was Lord Qiao, but you don''t understand these things because if I didn''t do that, maybe we wouldn''t be able to get out of Bingxin tea garden. "


    "I have an intuition that the moment we enter the ice city, Lord Qiao knows that we are here."


    When talking about these things, Chu Feng had a feeling of powerlessness. He thought people didn''t know it. But when he met Lord Qiao today, Chu Feng felt that in the eyes of the old man, his mind was not his mind, and his initiative was firmly controlled by the old man.


    So Chu Feng disrupted the temporary plan and wanted to take back the initiative.


    "I don''t understand, but I don''t want to understand either. I just want to know, what are you going to do now?" Ye Zixuan rolled her eyes, but she didn''t get rid of Chu Feng''s hand. In such a cold night, it was just what she needed.


    "Save big Joe."


    Chu Feng didn''t think about it and explained in a low voice: "Lord Qiao has three sons, but it can be said that they are three extremes. The eldest Qiao is generous and sits in Longjiang. He is determined to be the successor of Lord Qiao. This is a man of great general demeanor. The most important thing is that he is the father of Qiao ling''er."


    Ye Zixuan narrowed her eyes and looked at Chu Feng with disdain: "you don''t think about Luoli cultivation, do you?"


    "Cough, can you chat happily?" When she was talking about business here, ye Zixuan said that, and Chu Feng was helpless: "I don''t have as much taste as you think. Besides, Miss ye, you are by my side, how can I still wait for something that might happen after ten years?"


    Ye Zixuan snorted, "you don''t have that chance!"


    Chu Feng was too lazy to tangle with this problem, and continued to say: "Lord Qiao''s second son, Qiao Er, according to my information, this is a sinister and cunning person. He covets the position of eldest Qiao all the time, and is the most powerful son of King Qiao.


    It''s just that this man is like Wu Sangui in ancient times. He will rise up at any time. It''s ok now. But when Lord Qiao drives his crane to the west, the eldest and the third are absolutely the white bones under his feet. I have such intuition. "


    Ye Zixuan didn''t know what Chu Feng said to herself at the moment, but she was still curious and said, "what about Qiao Laosan?"


    "Joe is a special man." Chu Feng didn''t betray the truth. He told ye Zixuan as much as he could, so that she wouldn''t disturb herself: "it seems that he doesn''t fight or rob. It''s really like this. It''s estimated that he is the most satisfied son of King Qiao and an able guard of the country.""Therefore, in the future, no matter whether it is the eldest or the second, they will try their best to win over the third Joe, who will win the Qiao dynasty!"


    Ye Zixuan pursed her lips slightly. She also heard of the three sons of King Qiao. The deputy chief, Mr. Qiao, was generous and had leadership skills. Qiao ER was insidious and cunning, which was comparable to the Han Gaozu in ancient times. The third was neutral, but she controlled 50% of Qiao''s military force.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s smile, ye Zixuan said, "what''s your plan?"


    "Save Joe and help him sit on the throne."


    Chu Feng stone opened his mouth with ambition in his eyes: "compared with dealing with Lord Qiao or Qiao Er, I prefer my opponent is Qiao boss."


    Ye Zixuan frowned: "if you are the supreme emperor, whoever wants to go up will go up. Don''t you see that the body bone of King Qiao can last for at least 100 years old!"


    "There are unexpected storms in the sky, and people have misfortune and fortune overnight." Chu Feng threw out a meaningful sentence with a smile: "today, the Hebrew group G assassinated him once, then there will be a fourth time after three times, and I firmly believe that the fourth time King Qiao will surely die, and he will die forever."


    Ye Zixuan laughed in her heart and seemed to have guessed something. Looking at Chu Feng, she shook her head: "can you be more mean?"


    "Beauty, how about joining the dog in Russia with me?" Chu Feng did not seem to hear ye Zixuan''s words, looking at a short message on the mobile phone to the woman around her.


    "Entering Russia?" Ye Zixuan was stunned at the speech, and then frowned slightly: "boss Qiao has been taken out of the ice and has entered Hebrew. How can it be? Lord Qiao has set up a trap. How can they get out?"


    "Mountain people have their own tricks!" Chu Feng mysteriously threw out a sentence, and led Ye Zixuan to get on a car. What did the latter think of at the moment when he got on the bus and looked at Chu Feng again: "Lei Gong doesn''t kill you, it''s really unreasonable!"


    "Lord, we have already captured the traces of those people, but there are some problems."


    At the same time, in the majestic study of Qiao''s courtyard, the white ginseng stood in front of the desk and said respectfully to King Qiao: "just when we were about to start, there was a riot of thousands of people, which disrupted our plan. After all our people dispersed those people, the group G was gone!"


    "Chu Feng is not a simple person," said King Qiao


    King Qiao, who was leaning on the chair, sighed: "ginseng, if there is really no way out, protect everyone to leave. Although Chu Feng is only the king of two cities, but he can appear in Bingdu and say such a thing to me, it is his confidence and is also transmitting information with me."


    "Otherwise, Xiaoye can''t let her granddaughter follow Chu Feng to Bingdu, and she points to Qiao."


    White ginseng''s fat face showed a look of doubt: "Lord, do you mean that the official secretly supports Chu Feng?"


    "Don''t talk about impoliteness." King Qiao is about to experience a century, and he is very familiar with the power and tactics of the Chinese Dynasty: "if it''s just an official encirclement and suppression, I''m not afraid. Although the G regiment is a bastard, as long as I leave the interests behind, they will still give a way out. But Chu Feng is different. He is not official and has no rules."


    The white ginseng''s eyes burst into murder: "Lord, or I will kill him tonight. Although there is a lonely life around Chu Feng, it is rumored that Liu Gu has been killed, but I am confident that I can take him."


    "Never ignore Chu Feng." King Qiao shook his head, and his tone was full of admiration: "this is a good young man. In the shortest time, I can eliminate my killing and make me alert. It''s not simple. I suddenly want to fight with such a person, instead of letting him die in a conspiracy."


    At this time, the door of the study opened, and black Shouwu came in: "Lord, the news just came that Chu Feng and miss ye are going to the Hebrew border!"


    King Qiao''s hand was stagnant, and finally narrowed his eyes: "what a cunning boy, he studied my son thoroughly, and he wanted to fight him well, but he did. Don''t blame me. Let Chen Hang go, Chu Feng died, ye Zixuan was born!"


    The white man frowned. I don''t know how the old man who had not killed the plane just now changed his mind. But when black Shouwu went out to give orders, his spirit was shaken, and Chu Feng broke through!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    More than thirty kilometers of Hebrew territory in the middle of the night.


    "You madman, I''m so cold!" The nine snow mastiffs in front of them are running constantly. Holding both legs and shrinking their hands and feet there, ye Zixuan finally can''t stand the cold of less than 20 degrees below zero and says, "I knew I was enjoying the heating in the hotel, and I wouldn''t come here with you, a psychopath."


    At the beginning, ye Zixuan only thought Chu Feng was joking, but this guy took her to the border, and after that, he really bought the border people. Nine snow mastiffs pulled the car and went straight into the Hebrew territory.


    Originally, there was nothing like this, but the cold feeling made Ye Zixuan unable to resist.


    Chu Feng sat there indifferent, his left eye twinkled in the front, and saw Ye Zixuan shivering there. He knew that the woman was really frozen, and her leather clothes and trousers were hit by the cold wind. Only those who have experienced the cold can know.


    Taking off his coat, Chu Feng draped on Ye Zixuan''s body, and his voice did not fluctuate at all: "I promised Ye Lao, so I will do it. I just want you to follow me. I feel superfluous."


    She felt a little warm when she put on her coat. She looked at Chu Feng, who had only one sweater on her body. She opened her mouth and said, "aren''t you cold?"


    "Cold!"


    Chufeng whispered back. He took his lonely jug and poured a mouthful of strong liquor directly. When his body was warmer, he said, "it''s just that you can''t have an accident even if it''s too cold. Otherwise, even if I stand on the top of the mountain, old ye will hate me all my life.


    Although he left you by my side and didn''t say much and didn''t seem to care about your life and death, I can feel the old man''s feelings for you, so I don''t want you to have an accident! "


    Ye Zixuan''s heart was warm. She looked at her coat and chufeng''s thin body. She wanted to take it down and put it on. But Chu Feng''s hand suddenly grasped her two small hands: "it''s still cold to wear gloves. Pay attention to yourself. It''s very easy for things to happen in such a weather."


    Zheng Zheng sitting there, at the moment seems not so cold, ye Zixuan pursed his lips: "you are a son of a bitch!"


    Chufeng shook his head with a wry smile, and was too lazy to say anything more. Looking forward, the cold was still rampant, but it was nothing for chufeng, who had been hard-working since childhood. It seemed that it was not so cold for chufeng to bite his lips tightly and pour a mouthful of liquor again.


    After more than ten kilometers, the temperature has also decreased a lot. Chu Feng can see the tent built one kilometer away, with a cold smile on his mouth.


    Hebrew is the largest group in the world in terms of land area and sparse population, especially in the border areas. In addition to the troops stationed here, there are basically no redundant people to see. At the moment, there are tents in front of them. Chu Feng knows that his goal is in front of him.


    The lonely life, who has always closed his eyes, seems to have a sense of opening his eyes, patting the snowflakes on his body and looking into the distance, his eyes flowing with indifference to life.


    "Stop, stop!"


    Nine snow mastiff pull the car quickly close to that point distance, in the snow two big men suddenly stand up to drink stop Chu Feng, their snowmobile, cold glancing, finally landed on Ye Zixuan''s body, showing a very manly look.


    Chu Feng stood up with a smile and looked at the two tents: "don''t know what''s the matter?"


    "Chinese people, how did they come to Hebrew?" One of them took a few steps forward, and he didn''t feel ordinary. In other words, Chu Feng was just three people, one of whom was a woman. There were ten of them, and there was nothing to worry about.


    Chu Feng jumped down from the snowmobile and pointed to Ye Zixuan: "I''m in business. This beauty wants to find some partners in Hebrew. It happens that I''m going to Hebrew to do something. So I''ll take her along the way. You know what to do."


    Ye Zixuan clenched her lips, and her good impression on Chu Feng just now disappeared.


    The two Hebrew men looked at Ye Zixuan with a smile: "this woman is very good. If you go to our group, the price should be OK."


    Patting his companions, one of the big men said, "anyway, we need to rest, or warm up?"


    "That''s what I mean!" In addition, the big man nodded and looked greedily at Ye Zixuan''s body. He went to Chu Feng and took out a stack of US dollar bills: "here are ten thousand pool coins. You two can roll away."


    "Thank you, thank you!" Chu Feng showed the appearance of a miser, took ten thousand coins and raised his hand: "beauty, you come down!"


    Ye Zixuan''s heart has scolded Chu Feng''s son of a bitch for countless times. Although he knew that he wanted to reduce the risk, he still felt uncomfortable when he said that he was a woman like that.


    Ye Zixuan walked slowly, with a look of disgust on her face. Chu Feng stood beside her with a smile, and she got out of the car. Only in the eyes of the two Hebrew great men, ye Zixuan did not notice these things.


    At this time, a sharp dagger suddenly appeared in the hand of Ye Zixuan, who was close to her, and ran directly towards the two Hebrew great men. Their faces changed greatly, and they subconsciously took out their guns. However, ye Zixuan''s speed was too fast. Before they could make an effective response, their lives would have passed away.The warm blood flowed from the throat, but it was frozen before it was on the ground. The extreme temperature made the two bodies cold very quickly.


    Chu Feng gave his life a look. They went towards a tent and could see that all the people in the quilt were sleeping in thick quilt. Obviously, the two big men were responsible for the night, but because of the relationship between Ye Zixuan and forgot to warn.


    Or, just three people, they don''t put them in their eyes at all.


    There are five people in one tent. Five gold needles flash out of Chu wind''s hand, and they directly pierce the tent and shoot them into the throat of five people in sleep, and the vitality is extinguished in a flash.


    When Chu Feng started, he cut the tent with a knife. Except for a man in his fifties, the other three Hebrew men who suddenly opened their eyes were killed by the black knife in his hand without hesitation.


    The man who was bound to his hands and feet also opened his eyes and looked at the indifferent solitary life: "who are you?"


    Chu wind, who took back five gold needles, came slowly, pulled away the tent and looked at Joe: "be asked by the spirit, to save you!"


    "Linger?" Joe frowned, looked up and down Chu Feng, no impression: "you are the man of the old man, but I know the people around the old man, how have not seen you?"


    "This doesn''t need you to know. All you need to do is to follow me now."


    Chu Feng looks at the time. It takes more than two hours to return to the border at 3 a.m. and this is Hebrew. Chu Feng is not sure that group G has not sent people to take over and don''t want to waste time here.


    The black knife in his hand flashed by, and the shackles on the boss Joe were completely relieved. The latter stood up and moved for several hours and held his hands and feet: "thank you!"


    Chu wind just shrugged his shoulders and said nothing. He jumped on the snowcart and waited for everyone to get on the car. The whip in his hand was directly separated from the air. Nine snow mastiff turned and headed for the original way.


    Snow mastiff is specially trained to be a vehicle in such a car can not walk environment, a day can travel a hundred miles of road, Chu Feng chooses the strongest type, so to go back, easy.


    When the snowmobiles were heading towards the border, they had accepted these people who came to save themselves. Joe also went out to be alert. He felt that if the other party wanted to kill him, why was it so troublesome: "how to call it?"


    Chu Feng did not have too many words directly throw out a sentence, look at the look of the stiff look seems to guess what Joe boss: "now you want to thank me, but until then you may hate to kill me."


    When Joe began to be vigilant, Chu Feng continued: "but you don''t need to worry about it. I promised your daughter, and it doesn''t matter much to you. So you will return to the yard safely. But what the result is later, it is not possible."


    "You have less wind?" Joe is not a mediocre man. You can''t see anyone in Chu Feng''s name, but you must know, "really my daughter wants you to help me?"


    "I don''t believe it''s your business. Anyway, I said everything. You look at it yourself." Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, explaining too much and superfluous, but added: "of course, I don''t want to save you. If you have a chance, you will repay me!"


    "After all, I don''t really want your second brother to replace you as the leader of three provinces. Then I am not safe. There is a ambitious person behind me. No way!"


    Chu Feng''s words are sincere, but Joe did not believe what Chu Feng said because of this, fell into meditation. Chu Feng saved him, and he owed Chu Feng a human feeling. No matter what purpose, it can not be destroyed.


    For the old Joe who has always been very kind of resentful, it is not good news. Suddenly, it is not a happy thing to be saved.


    "It seems that someone wants me to die!"


    Only a few kilometers from the border, the snowy car stopped, nine snow mastiff standing in the snow, chufeng eyes to the dozens of people in front of the crowd, gently throw a sentence.


    There is a helpless clap head: "it seems that I still underestimate the Lord Joe, so he can also hand, admire ah!"


    Joe saw the deep frown of his eyebrows. The man in front of him knew him and asked in a low voice, "Chen Hang, do you want to do it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    Chen Hang, general of Qiao''s forces, the second in the Yellow list!


    Chen Hang is a middle-aged man in his forties. At the moment, he stands at the front end, looks at Chu Feng calmly, and then looks respectfully at Qiao: "little, old man asked me to pick you up."


    "Take me back?" Boss Qiao looks at Chu Feng. Compared with Chu Feng, he has more trust in Chen Hang. But the smile on chufeng''s face that can''t see the depth is giving him a sense of danger.


    "Yes, the old man knew you would get out of trouble, so let me wait for you here."


    Chen Hang stood in the same place, and his words didn''t fluctuate much. He looked at Chu Feng with a curious look: "the wind is less. The old man wants me to say thank you to you."


    Chu Feng pondered and said with a smile: "you''re welcome. It''s just a promise to a little girl."


    Then he turned to look at Joe: "Joe big little, you can go, I hope we have a chance to meet."


    "Thank you. I owe you one." Mr. Qiao nodded and jumped down from the snowmobile and walked towards Chen Hang. Chu Feng started his mobile phone gently and took a picture, which he saw temporarily.


    Just as Mr. Qiao approached Chen Hang, the latter, who had no fluctuation, suddenly burst into Li Mang''s eyes, slapped him with a palm, and said, "Chu Feng killed the young master, kill him!"


    Suddenly, dozens of Qiao''s elite, who had stood behind Chen Hang, moved. On such a cold snow field, they were like snow leopards fighting against the Chu wind.


    "Three thousand for drinking blood, three thousand for blood staining!"


    Chu Feng''s fingers waved out, and seven gold needles appeared in his hand, all of which were inserted into the elder Qiao''s body. Chen Hang frowned and didn''t know what Chu Feng was doing, but he still quickly directed people to rush away.


    Chu Feng calmly took out a knife from his body, cold light Hunting: "snow, blood, must be very beautiful!"


    At the next moment, Chu Feng bursts out, and Gu Ming jumps out of the snowmobile and bumps into the crowd. Compared with Chu Feng''s gorgeous style, the most direct and simple move of Gu Ming is killing people.


    Dozens of Qiao''s elite didn''t feel the crisis like encirclement and solitary life, but no one did anything to Ye Zixuan. All the people who came here knew Ye Zixuan''s identity, and no one would find this uncomfortable.


    Chen Hang stood quietly behind, completely blocking Chu Feng and his retreat. At the same time, he held a mobile phone in his hand: "we have killed big and small, and now we are besieging Chu Feng and his people."


    "Well done, when I''m on top, you''ll be under one person and above ten thousand people. Both black and white can''t help you."


    At the other end of the phone came a man''s gloomy voice. After a few random instructions, he hung up the phone and put away his mobile phone. Chen Hang''s eyes calmly watched Chu Feng and their fight. Although more than ten people had died in the hands of Chu Feng and his lonely life.


    But he believes that standing here can keep them.


    Chu Feng and Gu Ming, one left and one right, perfectly demonstrated the abnormal beauty of fighting. Although there was no fluctuation on the faces of those who were surrounded, they were also surprised by the force value of Chu Feng and Gu Ming, and understood why they were asked to come here tonight.


    Because simple to a few people, not enough for a person to smoke.


    A battle ended when Chu Feng stabbed one of them with a knife. There was still warm blood left on the throwing knife. Chu Feng looked at the last Chen Hang: "Huang Bang second, come on!"


    Chen Hang didn''t care. He moved forward, and instantly appeared in front of Chu Feng. A hand gently patted out: "you are good, but it''s a pity that you shouldn''t be here."


    Although Chu Feng had been prepared and knew which direction Chen Hang''s attack was going, when Chen Hang''s left hand was really slapped on the blade, Chu Feng''s body still couldn''t help but step back a few steps. If it wasn''t for the deep snow, Chu Feng didn''t doubt that he would retreat at least ten steps this time.


    Gently calmed the blood of Qi and blood, chufeng cheered and raised the machete again and rushed to Chen Hang.


    Although Chen Hang stood there with his bare hands, some people reached a certain degree. For them, weapons were nothing but a drag. Therefore, Chen Hang did not use weapons. Chu Feng was not surprised. However, he did not have any strength left when he cut the knife.


    On the other side, Gu Ming also cuts out a knife with indifference. The two knives correspond to each other, one takes the upper one and the other takes off.


    But Chen Hang didn''t mean to be in a hurry. His left hand gently stretched out two fingers on the body of Chu Feng''s knife. Chu Feng felt his arms were numb by the force coming from him.


    Similarly, the effect of the sword under solitary life attack is not very good. Chen Hang quickly and incomparably raises his foot and kicks it on the back of the knife, and then his remaining strength is still on his body. The latter falls into the snow and rolls for more than ten meters.


    "It''s said that you killed Liu Gu. It seems that it''s in vain."


    Chen Hang''s two knives, which were originally turbulent, were defused by Chen Hang. He didn''t take advantage of the situation to attack. This is confidence in his strength: "but you can withstand the power of my foot. You are very good already!"Gu Ming stands up with his lips clenched, holding the black knife, and firmly kills Chen Hang again. The effect of this time is the same as that of the beginning. Chen Hang stands there without any extra move. He just lets Gu Ming fall out with one foot.


    Chu Feng stood aside to relieve the pain of the injury. Hukou had been broken by Chen Hang just now. It was not a big injury, but on such a cold night, it was very painful.


    "The game is almost the same. It''s time to send you on the road."


    Chen Hang didn''t want to go on like this for the fourth time. He looked at Chu Feng and said, "after you die, I will send a message secretly that you have been killed by Lord Qiao. By then, the Fengmen of the imperial city and Jianghai will surely move northward. I can already foresee their continuous wars."


    "Is it?" Chu Feng asked with a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. In Chen Hang''s noncommittal smile, Chu Feng''s figure turned into a shadow and went towards Chen Hang. The knife suddenly swung out, bringing out the astonishing momentum that thousands of troops could not resist.


    Chen Hang''s face, which had been without any fluctuation, finally appeared a trace of surprise. He wanted to unload Chu Feng''s attack at will. But the sound of the roaring knife made him give up this idea and took three steps backward.


    Chu Feng''s knife fell just where Chen Hang had stood before. It didn''t touch the ground, but the air flow brought out directly made a mark on the snow.


    If he had fallen on Chen Hang just now, he would have been in two.


    When Chen Hang didn''t let up his breath to avoid the attack of Chu Feng, a trace of indifference came from his back again. His face changed slightly and he had no time to think about it. Chen Hang''s body burst out ahead of time.


    However, although the speed is very fast, he is still left a deep scar on his back by a sharp knife.


    After touching his back with his backhand, he took it back and saw the red blood on it. Chen Hang burst into anger: "I must make sure you don''t die well."


    "I think it will be you who will die tonight." It seems that in response to Chen Hang''s words, ye Zixuan, who has been silent all the time, uploaded a clear voice from the snowmobile: "but before you die, I want to know who asked you to kill boss Qiao. Aren''t you saving him?"


    Chen Hang looked at Ye Zixuan and saw a killing opportunity in his eyes: "you may not have to die tonight, but there are a lot of things you know. It''s no wonder I am. Anyway, this is the Hebrew territory. It''s normal for a rich family to die here."


    "There''s so much nonsense!"


    The originally motionless Chu Fengfeng approached Chen Hang, and the machete in his hand rose and fell again. However, for Chen Hang, who had been prepared for it, he could not do any harm at all. He just moved it gently and completely avoided it.


    And after two steps back, the tiptoe gently points on the lonely body, and the latter immediately feels as if he has been hit by a car and flies out.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly frozen, and the knife in his hand shot out like lightning. Chen Hang, who had wanted to take the opportunity to kill him, gave up the fight. Instead, he turned back and put his foot on the knife. The knife that originally flew towards him changed its direction and went towards chufeng.


    Chu Feng felt that the reflected knife was wrapped with a very terrible force. His eyes sank to one side and tried to dodge. But as soon as he was about to move, he thought of Ye Zixuan behind him. If he could avoid it, she would not be able to leave?


    Touching Chen Hang''s insidious look, Chu Feng knew that Chen Hang had intended to kill himself or Ye Zixuan.


    A bite of teeth, Chu Feng decided to use a very strong force to take the knife, but at least also to pay the price.


    But at this time, ye Zixuan, who had been sitting quietly on the snowmobile, appeared in front of Chu Feng with a twinkle in her eyes: "go away!"


    However, when Chu Feng was drinking, ye Zixuan raised a hand gently. The knife that Chu Feng could not block even with 100% strength was clamped by Ye Zixuan''s two fingers, which was very stable, and did not even shake.


    In Chu Feng''s gaping, ye Zixuan said scornfully, "Chu Feng, you still want to march into three provinces, isn''t it too weak?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth. He always thought that ye Zixuan was a gold-plated one. He felt that he had a little skill, but more often it was just a drag. But when he saw the knife that he couldn''t stop was caught by two fingers, Chu Feng felt that his cognition seemed to be wrong.


    However, ye Zixuan didn''t continue to attack chufeng after he hit him. He just looked at Chen Hang with a cold look and a scorn: "who asked you to kill boss Qiao and put the blame on chufeng?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    Double charge knife!


    These only in the martial arts TV drama in the plot completely appeared in front of the public, Chu Feng felt a bit unacceptable, similar Chen Hang is also some can not accept the reality.


    He is a strong man who is infinitely close to the rank of the master, but he dare not hold up two fingers to go next when facing the heavy wind of Chu.


    Chen Hang is very confident in his strength. The sword that kicks back is only stronger than when Chu wind is shooting out, which is definitely not weak. But now it is ignored by Ye Zixuan. He feels that it is a great challenge and a serious challenge to his nerves.


    "Say!"


    Seeing Chen Hang just standing there without saying a word, ye Zixuan throws out a sentence again coldly. It can make the man intoxicated. At this time, he projects cold meaning. As long as Chen Hang does not give a perfect answer, she is absolutely the means of thunder.


    Just a short time of calm, Chen Hang immediately realized that ye Zixuan was not as simple as the surface, did not want to attack, but suddenly turned to run towards the distance, fast, and went to tens of meters away in a flash.


    "Can I run?"


    Ye Zixuan said a quiet sentence, two fingers of the knife to his hands, as if touching the lover like the appearance, the next moment, a silver light cut through the cold air, no block of a knife through Chen Hang''s thighs, there is no chance to give him to resist.


    Chu Feng opens his mouth, with a little bit of happiness, fortunately, he was not very angry with yezixuan. Otherwise, this woman moves her fingers, and she can probably kill herself?


    "What do you see?"


    Ye Zixuan looked back at Chu Feng at the moment, and cold faced: "still don''t get that guy back and ask what''s going on?"


    When Chu Feng nodded and headed for Chen Hang, ye Zixuan walked to the side of Joe, looking at the frozen body frowning: "there is still vitality in this way. What did Chu Feng do?"


    Even so, ye Zixuan''s hand was still placed on the face of boss Qiao for a centimeter distance. When Chu Feng brought back the battle lost Chen Hang, he could see a silver breath pouring into the body of elder Joe.


    Although there is no fluctuation in my face, I am curious. What is that, can we save people?


    After a moment, the old Joe, who had been comatose and seriously injured, opened his eyes, and ye Zixuan said: "you were almost broken by Chen Hang''s palm just now, but fortunately, you didn''t die because of a force. Now I have restored your life, and the rest need a doctor."


    It seems that boss Joe, like no one else, gently stands up, sees seven gold needles flickering on his body, Chu wind leaves Chen Hang and walks over with one hand, and seven gold needles disappear.


    "This is medicine, three times a day, seven days in a row to heal!"


    Chu Feng takes the gold needle and takes out a bottle of medicine from his body and gives it to boss Qiao: "try not to do vigorous exercise in the other days, otherwise the suppressed injury will burst out, and nobody can save you then."


    "Thank you, the wind is low!" If there is doubt at first, at this time, he is not suspicious of the chief Chu Feng Qiao, bowing politely and saying, "if it is not for you, I may die in the hand of Hebrew, not because of you, I may have died in Chen Hang''s hand just now."


    "Unconsciously, owe you two people, there is little need for the wind, to be honest, I will do it!"


    Chu Feng understood what kind of weight there was in such words as Joe, patted him on the shoulder: "thank you, I don''t need it. Linger is a lovely little girl, and she can accompany her if you have time. Although she is with Grandpa, there are some things that only father can give her."


    Joe was stunned and nodded. He could not see clearly what Chu Feng was approaching himself and what he was trying to save himself. But now he is still alive, that is enough.


    Slowly walked to Chen Hang''s front, looked at lying on the ground is very embarrassed the latter: "why to kill me, where am I sorry you?"


    Chen Hang, as the second super existence in huangbang, is not only in the Qiao power, even in the underground world of the TianChao Dynasty. If he wants, he can open up a force. Therefore, for such a person, elder Joe doesn''t know what to make him do such a thing.


    After all, the money Chou gives Chen Hang every year is no less than 100 million.


    Chen Hang left his head to one side, and he said no answer: "kill if you want to kill, don''t expect me to say anything!"


    "Want to die with dignity?" Chu Feng came up and let Joe temporarily not open his mouth, and a foot fell on Chen Hang''s frozen injured leg and moved gently: "I am only a small man. For the respected enemy, I will not only give him dignity to die, but also give him a great burial of scenery.


    Just you, not only to kill me, even the Lord and son want to kill people, I have not so good mood, so you are sure that nothing to say, do not strive for a good death result? "


    Chen Hang sneered: "Chu Feng, tell you I am going to die, don''t tell you I am going to die, I will die before death, just suffer a little torture before death, do you think I will be afraid?""Of course you are not afraid, but I am." Chu Feng patted his head, hands like magic general appeared a mobile phone: "just some things you don''t say I can know, do not cherish this opportunity, then don''t blame me!"


    When his mobile phone arrived, what was Chen Yifeng''s face?


    Chu Feng directly pressed the latest call. In the night of the cold wind, the bell rang. After a few seconds, Chu Feng pressed hands-free. A man''s gloomy voice came out: "have you done it? If you''ve done it, I''ll take advantage of the situation to take over the power of the boss, and finally take revenge in the name of the imperial city and Jianghai."


    Chu Feng''s foot moved to Chen Hang''s throat. The latter couldn''t make a sound at all. Chu Feng''s voice changed and said: "most of you have been killed by me, and Chu Feng has also been killed by me. But I have to deal with some things. I can''t go back these days!"


    There came a voice with excitement: "great, I will never forget what I promised you. When I become the emperor of the north, you will be under one person and above ten thousand people!"


    Chu Feng faintly said a thank you, then hung up the phone, that foot also relaxed Chen Hang''s throat: "Qiao Da Shao, this voice you can be familiar with?"


    "My third brother!"


    Qiao Da Shao put out a complex look, there are a lot of unbelievable: "it''s just that I grew up with my third brother, until now more than 30 years ago, what kind of person is he? I know very well that it is impossible to make these things to me!"


    "Is it?" Chu Feng''s noncommittal smile shows that the imperial family is merciless since ancient times, and the Qiao Dynasty can be called the imperial family. It is not strange that brothers fight each other in order to be superior.


    But for Qiao er''s character, Chu Feng also knows a lot. He looks at Chen Hang, who is shocked on his face: "is the person you cooperate with, Qiao Laosan?"


    "No!" Chen Hang clenched his teeth and turned his head to one side. He was not sure, because he had never seen the people he had been in contact with, but he could vaguely know who it was.


    "Then you can die."


    Chu Feng''s left eye has been looking at Chen Hang''s body. When he says that he is not Qiao Laosan, he appears to be deceiving. His eyes burst out with a sharp look. It seems that the hearsay can not be fully believed. Is it really Qiao Laosan?


    "Are you going to do it?" Chen Hang smelled a touch of crisis and cried out: "even if I attack and kill big and small, it is also Qiao''s business. You are just an outsider. Do you want to kill me?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer Chen Hang''s words. He just looked at Mr. Qiao: "what do you mean?"


    As soon as Qiao''s eyes sank, he picked up a knife on the ground and stood in front of Chen Hang and stabbed him directly into his heart: "I''m sorry, although I''m watching you grow up, I don''t allow anyone to disturb Qiao''s order."


    The existence of the second in the Yellow list, an absolute strong one, was directly ended by elder Qiao on this cold night. Until the moment of his death, he did not know why he could not beat Ye Zixuan. Who was she?


    "The wind is weak, can you take me in for a few days?"


    Throwing away the knife in his hand, Mr. Qiao said blandly: "now I''m not sure whether it''s the second or the third, and Qiao can''t have any changes. I hope that fengshao can take me in temporarily. If anyone has a bad intention, I''ll kill him."


    Chu Feng did not immediately agree to the word of the eldest brother Qiao, looked at him for a moment and then opened his mouth: "don''t you worry that I will finally use you to swallow up the whole Qiao family, or use you to kill your two younger brothers, so that the Qiao family has no one?"


    "I believe you." Mr. Qiao directly opened his mouth and said his own opinion: "the old man once taught me some things. Although I don''t agree with him very much, I can''t deny that what he said is right. I don''t want to say that if one day there is less wind and Qiao''s bound to fight, I have only one small wish."


    In the Chu wind quietly listening, just, Qiao eldest brother said: "that is all my relatives, can live well."


    Chu Feng Wei pursed his lips and looked at Qiao''s boss. At the moment, he didn''t take the rest of his face. He thought and said, "Qiao Dashao, I''ll save you twice and give you a way to live. If I take you at this moment, I can achieve my goal and let you go, but I have to take a lot of risks, so your trust in me is really not important."


    "Maybe because of your trust, I will die many brothers and sisters in the future."


    Boss Qiao understood the meaning of Chu Feng. When he could achieve his goal at the least cost, who would pay the most? He was silent for five minutes. He looked up to Chu Feng and said, "if you can agree to my request, I will let you take everything you want without bloodshed in the future."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    "Do you trust him so much that you are not afraid that he will betray you?"


    In the Bingdu hotel at nine o''clock in the morning, ye Zixuan looked at Chu Feng who was sitting in the front of the French window glass and asked her doubts: "although the character of boss Qiao is well known, this time you really believe him. You should know that if you don''t handle it well, not only you will die, but also your people."


    When she returned to Bingdu less than eight o''clock, Chu Feng asked elder Qiao to leave. Ye Zixuan meant to control Qiao''s boss and prevent him. However, Chu Feng had no way to do so.


    "What kind of man do you think Lord Joe is?"


    Chufeng quietly opened his mouth and let go of the elder brother Qiao. He was also thoughtful, of course, because of the information given by his left eye. Otherwise, even if the elder Qiao said how beautiful, chufeng would not let him leave.


    "Lord Qiao?" Ye Zixuan didn''t understand why Chu Feng suddenly asked such a question, but after thinking about it, he still replied: "that''s a hero. When he can''t control it, he can give up everything."


    "Yes, so do you think that if I take the boss Joe, will King Qiao throw a mouse into his mouth?"


    Chufeng grinned and told ye Zixuan the information he had received: "in this time when we went to save the eldest brother Qiao, Lord Qiao gave several orders in succession, killing all, robbing all and burning all. The real policy of" three lights ". In a word, the g-regiment of three provinces even needs great courage to appear."


    Turning to look at Ye Zixuan in meditation, Chu Feng continued to look out at the wind and snow: "at that time, Big Joe was still in the hands of Hebrews, and he could give such orders. Do you think he would care if he was in my hands?"


    "So Lord Qiao doesn''t care about his son''s life and death, so it''s unnecessary for me to take him. I''d better let him go and win once."


    "I hope you''re right, or you''ll regret it in the end." Ye Zixuan pondered for a moment, and understood that Chu Feng was right. King Qiao was a real hero. He did not accept any threat. Even if his son was taken down, he would only fight with a butcher''s knife, not compromise.


    Ye Zixuan is still a little tangled, and Chu Feng doesn''t want to explain more. When boss Qiao said those things to himself last night, he didn''t have any look on his body. At least it was not cheating.


    Of course, this is the biggest card Chu Feng, he will not tell anyone.


    Therefore, he is happy to see boss Qiao leave. When he can''t take it and play an absolute role, he''d better let go of his hand and gamble on the promise of boss Joe. It''s good to win. Even if he loses, it''s just more trouble at most.


    "The wind is low. Joe''s three soldiers are out!"


    At this time, he came out of the room on one side and was rather depressed. He wanted to be a receiver of information: "Xia Yan called just now, and gathered 10000 people in Qiao Laosan of Linji province a few hours ago to prepare to send troops to the imperial city!"


    "Joe, the third?" Chu Feng frowned and said casually: "look at the time, Joe almost returned to Qiao''s courtyard. This doesn''t need to worry, but is it confirmed that it''s the order of the third Joe?"


    "One hundred percent!"


    "All the people come from his flag!" he said coldly


    "See, let Xia Yan call me personally after this matter!" A little doubt flashed in Chu Feng''s heart, and let him go on for a while. He knew that the latter was not a person who liked to receive and report information, but that the imperial city needed to be taken care of by blueberry.


    When he thought of the cool and noble Huangfu Ruo die, Chu Feng patted his head. He didn''t feel anything at the beginning, but now he thinks that what is easy to get for thousands of troops will be hard to find.


    If Huang Fu Ruo die doesn''t have so many Xiaojiu in his heart, he is a good person to take charge of it!


    Just thinking about it, Chu Feng scattered the idea and looked at Ye Zixuan: "how can I feel that you are not strange at all?"


    "Why should I be surprised if I have known something?" Ye Zixuan didn''t have any extra emotion. She replied lightly: "but it can be seen from here that Qiao Laosan has been pretending to be waiting for the opportunity to replace his two brothers in one fell swoop. It can be seen from the phone call last night and everything now."


    "Although he just gathered his forces and didn''t say what to do, he certainly did it to you."


    "Don''t you think it''s strange?" Chufeng''s playful smile clearly showed a little deeper: "if it''s really Qiao Laosan, the phone call last night can prove everything. Why does he have to prepare now instead of leaving the imperial city early?"


    Ye Zixuan frowned slightly: "what do you mean?"


    "I don''t know, but I always feel that things are not that simple." Chu Feng couldn''t figure out what to do. He shook his head and said, "but I believe the eyes of Joe. He dares to say that Qiao Laosan is a man who can''t fight or rob. So it must be such a person. As for the phone call last night, I don''t know."


    "In addition, Lord Qiao can let Qiao Laosan control 50% of Qiao''s power. From this, he can also calculate some things and affirm my mind."


    Ye Zixuan turned her eyes and asked tentatively, "do you mean that someone deliberately tried to frame up Qiao Laosan last night, and this man knows Qiao Laosan?""I don''t know about that, but I''m sure Joe will give me the answer." Chu Feng stood up with a warm smile: "it''s a pity that he is now in Linji. Otherwise, I really want to see the man called modern Guan Yu."


    Ye Zixuan felt that Chu Feng had nothing to tell herself, but he didn''t say it, and ye Zixuan would not ask. She just edited a message and sent it out when Chu Feng was convenient to enter the bathroom. She looked at the bathroom and mumbled, thinking that I couldn''t find it if I didn''t tell me. Childish!


    Meanwhile, in Qiao''s courtyard!


    Mr. Qiao returned here 15 minutes ago. The man who had experienced the cold and frost of the night was sitting in the dining room eating warm food. Suddenly, he felt that the great achievements of the world were not as good as a bowl of steaming white rice in such a winter.


    The sound of footsteps came from afar, and each step had a sense of rhythm. A moment later, the old man of King Qiao appeared with no sense of vicissitudes: "back?"


    "Dad Old Joe was still eating, but when he saw the appearance of King Joe, he immediately stood up and a respectful look appeared on his face: "I''m back!"


    "Just come back, just come back!"


    Lord Qiao pressed down his hand and motioned for him to continue eating. He went to the table and sat down, waiting for him to eat. After nearly a century, many things could be seen.


    Because of the relationship between Mr. Qiao and Mr. Qiao, Mr. Qiao ate very fast. After a few minutes, the food on the table was all clean. There was a smile in his eyes: "it''s good to eat a well fed meal, but remember not to eat too much at one time, which is bad for the stomach."


    Joe nodded. "I see, Dad."


    King Qiao didn''t speak. The eldest Joe knew that he was waiting for him to speak. He stood up and said, "yesterday, I was abducted by the people of group G into the Hebrew territory. It was Chu Feng who rescued me and came back. There was a little incident in the way."


    Speaking of this, Mr. Qiao went to his mobile phone and gave a video to King Qiao: "if it wasn''t for Chu Feng, I would be dead in the hands of Hebrews or Chen Hang."


    "No wonder he was sent to save you. He''s dead!"


    Lord Qiao took a look, and then quietly put down his mobile phone and looked at the elder Qiao: "Chen Hang can attack you, so there must be some problems. Do you have a goal?"


    Joe recalled the voice on the phone last night and shook his head: "there''s no clue yet."


    Lord Qiao nodded slightly: "if you don''t have a clue, don''t think about it. Pay more attention to your safety in the future. When everything calms down, you will sit in my position after the new year. I don''t have many years to live. I want to spend the last few years with the little girl to go to school, and then she will finish school."


    Joe opened his mouth: "Dad, you''re not old yet!"


    "Silly child, no one dares to say that he is not old. I''m content to live till now." "You are my son. I know your character. You just need to remember that Chu Feng is an extreme. He can be a kind man, but he can also be a devil."


    "You can come back alive may be because of ling''er''s entreaty, but it may also be the conspiracy of Chu Feng, think about it yourself."


    Leaving a word, Lord Qiao left the restaurant surrounded by white ginseng and black Shouwu. He only left Mr. Qiao standing there by himself. Only then did Xu Jiuqiao pick up his mobile phone and dial out a number: "third, stop all actions against the damper. I''m ok. I''m still waiting for me in the branch office. I''ll be there in the afternoon."


    "Ginseng!" Mr. Qiao, who had been far away from the restaurant, stopped and looked at the snowflakes floating in the sky: "some things are to be abandoned after all, so that more people can survive. Go!"


    The white ginseng seemed to know what to do, nodded and left the backyard. Lord Qiao sighed, "if ten people die, a hundred will survive. That''s worth it."


    Black Shouwu shakes his head: "Lord, why is this really necessary? As long as you have a good talk with Chu Feng, I believe he will not do so?"


    "Chu Feng may not, but all the people behind him are hard hearted!" King Qiao sighed again, turned and patted black Shouwu on the shoulder: "you don''t know the power of China. If I don''t give up some things, then China will raise a huge butcher''s knife to me."


    "Next year is the day when the new number one will be in power. How can we get the position right if we don''t get some capital?"


    The old man''s words with a sad look to the distance: "everything is doomed, can become the upper capital is not tianwangmen, or I Qiao Wang Ye!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    "Old Joe is dead!"


    In the early morning of the next day, ye Zixuan suddenly pushed open the door of Chu Feng''s house and came in. He said with a little anxiety: "he went to Linji last afternoon, but he was killed in the branch office last night, so he directly cut his throat with a knife!"


    Originally prepared to lie on the bed of Chu Feng suddenly jumped up from the bed: "what?"


    "Ah, hooligan!" Ye Zixuan was a little worried, but when she saw Chu Feng suddenly jumping out of bed, she turned back with a cry. Her face was full of fear. How could a child look so cute?


    A cry of alarm let Chu Feng also react, embarrassed to touch his head, quickly put on clothes, it seems that after sleep to lock the door, so be seen, how much loss ah!


    "All right


    Chu Feng, who quickly put on his clothes, said: "what''s the matter? Yesterday, when the eldest brother Qiao went back from here, he was still in good condition. How could he suddenly die?"


    This is something that Chu Feng can''t imagine. According to reason, after elder Qiao went back, he must have strengthened the security around him, but now he is dead. Chu Feng is a little surprised, but at the same time, he also smells an unusual smell.


    Ye Zixuan turned around with a red face and glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "abnormal, sleep without clothes."


    "You sleep or wear pajamas in vacuum." Chu Feng had been waiting for ye Zixuan to explain and heard her words. She turned her eyes and said impatiently, "what''s the difference between that and not wearing it? It''s transparent!"


    Ye Zixuan''s eyes widened, pointing to Chu Feng: "you peek?"


    Chu Feng also realized that he had made a slip of the tongue, but he was not peeping. He only heard something moving in the hall last night. When Chu Feng woke up, he saw Ye Zixuan walking to the door in her pajamas and talking to a woman. Although she didn''t pay attention to what she was talking about, she had a good view.


    At the moment, under Ye Zixuan''s cold eyes, Chu Feng said: "please, am I peeping at that kind of person? Now nine out of ten women in this society sleep like that. That''s why I said that


    "That''s what you are."


    Although Chu Feng said the right words, ye Zixuan didn''t believe it at all. She turned around and walked out of the room with a hum. In her mind, Chu Feng jumped out of the quilt just now. She shook her head and was finished. She will have a nightmare tonight!


    Chufeng even knew that Qiao boss died, so he didn''t worry. He went to the bathroom to have a rest and then went back to the living room and sat down: "let''s talk about it. What''s going on?"


    "Boss Qiao went to Linji and was killed in the branch room. He was found out this morning."


    Ye Zixuan didn''t think about the superfluous things for the time being, and told the news that he knew: "after the discovery, the whole force of Qiao family was shocked. It is said that Lord Qiao has already flown by himself. It is estimated that in the next period of time, Lord Qiao is a raging lion, and no one dares to touch it."


    A complex look at Chu Feng: "my grandfather and I also through the phone, let you try not to do anything at this time, because the son of King Qiao is a dynamite barrel, who ignites, who will die."


    "Although we support you to win the three provinces, we should do so at the least cost, under the rational circumstances of King Qiao."


    The fiery and rigorous woman was afraid that Chu Feng would not listen to him, so she told her more: "so even if you want to start, you should postpone it for a while. Even if the official tries not to touch Lord Qiao now, although he is old, if he really moves, it is easy to let the three provinces fall into panic, which is contrary to the original intention of the Central Committee."


    "Understand!" Chu Feng knew that ye Zixuan was worried about herself, so she told her again and again.


    Leaning on the sofa, Chu Feng thought with his eyes closed. He had reached an agreement with boss Qiao only yesterday. Chu Feng was hopeful about this trip to the three provinces. But now that boss Qiao is dead, there are more changes.


    After pondering for a moment, Chu Feng opened his eyes: "did Qiao give the news of the murderer?"


    "No, but Joe is under control." Ye Zixuan shook her head and opened her red lips: "because boss Qiao went back with that video. Although he didn''t say who he doubted, he died in Linji. The branch was controlled by Qiao Laosan. He couldn''t get rid of the relationship."


    "According to the instructions of Lord Qiao, the third Joe can''t leave the branch until the murderer is caught."


    Chu Feng frowned and felt something wrong: "what was Qiao Er doing last night?"


    "Same as before, singing every night!" Ye Zixuan blushed, but continued: "since he took office in the Liao government, he has to change different women every night. Last night, he found three college students who had just started their career. They entered the room from 9:00 p.m., but they still haven''t come out yet."


    "He also has no available generals, so there is no possibility of him. Of course, it does not rule out that he bought other people."


    "Buy it?" Chu Feng pursed his lips and said faintly: "it''s not known that he can kill people in the well guarded Qiao''s branch. What kind of people he needs to buy off, but also can be silent, which makes people wonder!""Last night, it was definitely a grandmaster."


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to have heard Ye Zixuan''s analysis. He frowned and said his guess: "boss Qiao, although I didn''t see him, the force value is absolutely not low. If you want to kill him in the case of being guarded, you should be familiar with him in addition to being a master level figure."


    Ye Zixuan frowned and was not used to Chu Feng''s attitude of talking to her: "why do you think so?"


    Chu Feng could naturally Hear ye Zixuan''s dissatisfaction, but he didn''t care. He waved his finger: "a man with a high value of force, you want to kill him. Maybe he is not your opponent, but it is always OK to make a voice for help, right? But for one night, the guard didn''t hear anything


    "There''s only one possibility. The murderer, Joe knows him!"


    Ye Zixuan was still a little unconvinced on her small face, but when she heard Chu Feng''s analysis, she felt that there was a trace of truth, but she still nodded: "you''re right, so it must be Qiao Laosan who started and colluded with his own people."


    Chu Feng looked at Ye Zixuan: "what can Qiao Laosan get out of Qiao''s eldest brother, and he''s still in his own territory, don''t you think it''s childish?"


    "You know, the insidious and cunning Joe is always looking at him, and he will make himself uncomfortable?"


    The continuous questions let Ye Zixuan not know how to answer them. Chu Feng did not continue to ask, but said faintly: "if I were Qiao Laosan, I would be quiet all the time. I would come over for decades. It''s not so bad to wait for Qiao''s eldest brother and Qiao er''s defeat to fight again, isn''t it better?"


    A little finger: "you should remember that Qiao''s strength is 50% in his hands. Sitting on the mountain to watch the tiger fight is to maximize the interests. Why add snakes to your painting?"


    Ye Zixuan looked at Chu Feng with a small mouth: "do you despise my IQ?"


    "Cough!" Chu Feng coughed bitterly and looked at Ye Zixuan: "Miss ye, although I haven''t learned your military value, I can make Chen Hang afraid of people who run away. Do you think I dare to despise your intelligence quotient? Your strength, I''m afraid!"


    "So you''re saying I have big limbs and a simple mind?" Ye Zixuan didn''t smile because of Chu Feng''s explanation, but her face became colder.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth: "why don''t you say that I despise you? Your chest is big and brainless?"


    "Asshole!" Originally, she was a little embarrassed by what Chu Feng said just now, because what she said was denied by Chu Feng, and there was a reason for her to be attacked. Now when she heard Chu Feng''s words again, her angry fist waved toward Chu Feng.


    If it was a blow from ye Zixuan before, chufeng would have been fearless. But when he saw the scene that Chen Hang lost his combat effectiveness by throwing his hand and a knife, Chu Feng had to think more about it. He turned over to the back of the sofa: "a gentleman doesn''t do anything with his mouth!"


    "Sorry, I''m a woman!"


    Ye Zixuan snorted coldly and kicked Chu Feng fiercely again. The latter rolled out and flashed to the door, pointing to Ye Zixuan: "I''m not polite if you look like this again!"


    "You''re welcome. How can you be rude to me?" Ye Zixuan''s smile appeared on her pretty face and looked at Chu Feng playfully: "you can''t beat me. You can''t run away. How can you be rude to me?"


    "I cry for you to see!"


    Chu Feng held back for a long time. She was not afraid of any woman in her life. Only Murong Bing and ye Zixuan were helpless. They were still women. They were ghost tomb raiders. They sat on the ground: "so if you want to beat you, you can do it!"


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be embarrassed and sat there: "don''t lose face. You are older than me. You bully me. It has nothing to do with identity. To lose face is also your disgrace. Bully the small with the big and bully the weak with the strong!"


    Ye Zixuan stopped laughing, and her intention to beat Chu Feng violently just now was gone: "then I will give you two years, you can defeat me, and I will be a woman for you?"


    Seeing the confident look on Ye Zixuan''s face, Chu Feng felt a little confused. He just touched the banter in Ye Zixuan''s eyes and stood up: "a word comes out!"


    Ye Zixuan raised her head and said, "there is no way to go back!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    The huge Qiao''s courtyard is covered with snow.


    From the outside to the inside, the plain white cloth adds a miserable mood to Qiao''s courtyard. In the simple and depressing hall, dozens of people are sitting on the throne. The old and dignified Lord Qiao is sitting there, just like a God''s residence.


    There were two middle-aged men sitting on both sides of the hand. One of them had a peaceful face and did not have a shred of sharpness on his body. He felt like an uncle next door.


    On the other side is a thin middle-aged man, the whole person does not know whether there are 100 Jin, but the height is 1.8 meters, giving people a feeling of falling when the wind blows.


    But when he sat there, no one dared to look down on him, because he was the second son of King Qiao. Qiao Er, who was in charge of Liao government, was a cunning and unscrupulous man.


    And in front of him is Joe old three, just at the moment of Joe old three face emerged sad meaning, do not know is true or false.


    But to be sure, although Qiao Er is sitting there quietly, it gives people a sense of happiness. However, after deep thinking, it will be relieved that the successor of Lord Qiao must have been born between him and eldest Joe. Now that eldest Joe is dead, the most likely person is Qiao er.


    "Any news?"


    After sitting in silence for about half an hour, Lord Qiao looked at the place where elder Joe''s coffin was placed in the side hall. His eyes were melancholy and broke the silence in the hall: "who is the one who killed the boss?"


    White ginseng and black Shouwu stood on both sides of King Qiao. Hearing the speech, the white ginseng went back respectfully and said, "the day before yesterday, when you took the body of the eldest young master, I checked the room with black Shouwu. There was no damage and no sign of breaking into the door. It was like the murderer appeared quietly.


    At that time, I also interrogated the 18 guards guarding the door one by one, and cross checked them. They were outside one night and did not hear anything. At present, it is not clear who the murderer is. "


    "In addition, there is no trace of the transfer of the staff of the other three young people. The possibility of three less can be basically ruled out."


    Lord Qiao nodded his head and looked at Joe''s third: "third, do you have anything to say?"


    "I have nothing to say!" Qiao Laosan stood up, looked gaunt and said: "elder brother was killed in my territory, no matter what kind of reason, I must bear the responsibility, so in order to prove my innocence, I also give xiaolinger an account, I hand over all the territory of Linji, no matter what!"


    "Yes


    Lord Qiao nodded and didn''t ask why. He just said something casually. Then Qiao Laosan came forward to hand over the token representing Linji. He handed over everything in his hand. Besides being the son of Lord Qiao, he was equal to ordinary people in Qiao''s power.


    After putting away the token handed in by Mr. Qiao, Lord Qiao waved: "go ahead. I built a residence in Daxing''an Mountains five years ago. It''s not luxurious, but it''s also chic. Go and have a good rest."


    Qiao Laosan knew that King Qiao was going to cut him off completely, but he did not nod his head and left the hall. He who had removed all his strength was not qualified to be in this hall, even if he was the third son of King Qiao.


    After the third Joe left, Lord Qiao''s eyes looked at Joe two: "do you have anything to say?"


    Qiaoer stood up, his thin and tall body was tottering, and he coughed a little: "father, I''m very sorry for the death of my eldest brother. Some people suspect that I killed the eldest brother and put the blame on my third brother. I''ll kill two birds with one stone. But I can say with my conscience that the death of my eldest brother has nothing to do with me."


    "The only one who called my father died, and I was very sad."


    Lord Qiao didn''t seem to hear Qiao er''s words. He threw out a sentence inexplicably. He scratched his thin finger across the tea table and touched the warm cup: "no matter what, you are all my sons. It''s my fault that I can''t give you peace. But I hope this kind of thing will not happen again."


    He coughed gently and looked at Qiao er. There was an inexplicable meaning that touched everyone''s hearts: "no matter whether he did it or not, he has already quit the stage of three provinces. In the future, my lord Qiao will only have a son like you. The future Qiao family can only be handed over to you. You are also a father. Be a good example."


    "I don''t want arbors. They just roll on a woman''s belly."


    Qiao ER was overjoyed. This was the first time that Lord Qiao acknowledged the position of one''s successor in front of all the people. However, he still bowed his head: "father, this matter does not need to be worried. The elder brother has not been buried yet. Give me the funeral, and I will let him be buried."


    Lord Qiao nodded: "then you go to do it, your elder brother was not easy, don''t let him go also desolate."


    "Lord, master of Fengmen, Chu Feng wants to see you!" Just then, a guard of Qiao''s family came in and spoke respectfully.


    The rest of the people were stunned. Knowing that Chu Feng had already arrived in Northeast China, they were all curious about what he was doing. But Lord Qiao seemed to have known something about it and raised his hand: "please


    A moment later, Chu Feng and ye Zixuan came in. He followed him indifferently. Before he got near, Chu Feng nodded politely: "boy, I''ve met the Lord!""The wind is less and you have a heart!" King Qiao stood up gently. His body seemed to be falling. He stopped trying to help his black head: "the wind is less, please!"


    Chu Feng nodded and asked Ye Zixuan and Gu Ming to wait here for a while. He followed King Qiao to the side hall. When he got to the coffin which had not been closed yet, Chu Feng bowed to the elder Qiao inside and penetrated through his left eye. Although the wound had been treated, he could still see that he was killed with a knife.


    And it''s the kind of knife with no resistance at all.


    He was surprised who used such a knife. But Chu Feng, who did not reveal it, went to one side, picked up three sticks of incense and gave it to eldest Qiao. Then he looked at Lord Qiao: "there must be many people on the day of Qiao Dashao''s funeral. Chu Feng is not a person who likes to be lively. So he came to ask ahead of time. Wang Ye is sorry!"


    "I understand that the wind is less intentional." Lord Qiao looked at the old Joe in the coffin and sighed: "it''s just that my son was doomed to be short-lived. After being rescued by you, I still died in a conspiracy. Now who the murderer is is still unknown. If I really want to be with my brother, I will feel very painful."


    "The Lord thinks too much, this is the plot of the story, and we are in reality." Chu Feng felt the old man''s sadness and relief in a soft voice: "so the Lord still takes good care of his body. I believe Qiao Da Shao knows it underground and doesn''t want you to hurt your body because of his affairs."


    "I will." Lord Qiao nodded and raised his hand and said, "there are many things. I can''t entertain you today. The spirit girl also goes to school and comes back at the weekend. I won''t keep you!"


    "You are very kind. I''ll talk to you again when you have time."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, without any more words. He went out of the side hall to greet Ye Zixuan and his lonely life to leave together. His eyebrows were also deeply wrinkled.


    On the way just now, I received the news that Qiao Laosan had been stripped of all his power. Moreover, Qiao Laosan took the initiative to hand over his power and completely overturned Chu Feng''s mind. This trip to the Northeast seemed to be more complicated than expected.


    "Father, he''s Chu Feng. Could it be that he killed the elder brother?"


    Not long after Chu Feng and his wife left, Qiao Er broke the silence and looked at King Qiao who walked out of the side hall: "after all, he didn''t appear in Northeast China. We didn''t have anything. He just appeared in Northeast China, and these things happened. His possibility is the greatest."


    The rest of them nodded, but they didn''t say anything like Qiao er. If Chu Feng didn''t come, there would be nothing. As soon as Chu Feng came, many things happened. Anyone would doubt it.


    "If he wants to kill the eldest brother, he can not save him. Why should he be so troublesome and risk offending Qiao?"


    Lord Qiao came back and sat down. He took a sip of the cooling cup. He affirmed: "so everyone has the possibility to kill the eldest brother, but he can''t, because he has twice killed the eldest brother, but he has no chance to take responsibility. If he does that again, he will take off his pants and fart, and it will be superfluous."


    Lord Qiao''s reasonable words made the rest of us feel the same, but Qiao Er frowned: "father, maybe it was Chu Feng''s intention to eliminate our suspicion?"


    "This may exist, but I believe in Chu Feng!"


    King Qiao put down his tea cup, and still spoke for Chu Feng unswervingly. He coughed and continued: "so don''t say any more about such doubts. You''d better prepare for your elder brother''s funeral!


    We don''t need to do any messy things because of our family background. We should choose a good time to be buried. We should finish it as soon as possible in these two days. "


    Then he got up and walked to the backyard. When he got to the door, he looked back at Qiao Er: "besides, it''s almost time for lawyer Tan to come to see me while you are preparing for the funeral!"


    Joe two spirit shock, but nodded: "good!"


    Lawyer Tan, the Royal lawyer of Lord Qiao, deals with trivial matters in all the industries above Qiao''s face. Qiao Er can''t help but think that Lord Qiao is going to ask lawyer Tan to decide what''s important.


    Thinking of what king Qiao said in front of the crowd, Joe was sweating with excitement in his heart. This time, the position of the master of Qiao''s family couldn''t leave!


    "Lonely life, how are things connected?" But now has left the qiao courtyard two kilometers away in the car, Chu Feng drives the car carelessly throws a sentence.


    Gu Ming opened his eyes and looked at Ye Zixuan. Then he said, "everything is ready, just wait for them to jump in!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    Deep winter cold night, always make people can not help but produce sleepiness.


    Compared with other cities, the nightlife in Bingdu is also very lively. Although in such a cold night, it still can''t stop the young people''s pursuit of excitement. Just like the song, my passion is like a fire!


    For the past two days, Chu Feng has been very quiet. During the day, she and ye Zixuan went around and visited some scenic spots, just as if she were a complete tourist.


    In the evening, they didn''t go out in the hotel. It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t want to go out and enjoy the charm of Bingdu night. It''s because ye Zixuan is afraid that her skin will be frozen blue and purple, so she doesn''t go out. Chu Feng and her lonely life are together, and she always feels almost meaningless.


    "The tianwangmen and the Huangfu family have officially started a fight."


    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, ye Zixuan answered a phone call from his room and simply said to Chu Feng: "the first battle in Hangzhou happened. The Huangfu family lost more than 30 lives and was swept away by tianwangmen. The loss reached 1 billion yuan. This is just the beginning."


    Chu Feng had nothing strange about this, instead, he shook his head: "I began to think that the heavenly king gate would start after Huang Shichang left. I didn''t expect that it would be delayed for so many days. It''s a miracle!"


    "Do you think the Huangfu family is a kitten and a dog, and it''s not so easy to fight without complete preparation?"


    Ye Zixuan sat down with a glance of Chu Feng''s white face, and said, "now that the tianwangmen have started, it''s completely ready. This time, if the Huangfu family doesn''t pay a little price, it''s hard to get things done."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "how about the people in the imperial city that day?"


    "Nothing A little doubt appeared in Ye Zixuan''s eyes: "this is what I am curious about. Originally, tianwangmen has already started. Then Huangfu family should be courteous and should kill tianwangmen people in the imperial city according to the principle. But strangely, there is nothing wrong with other places except Hangzhou."


    Ye Zixuan''s words let Chu Feng frown, thinking about a time to dial Yan Tianming''s phone: "Yan staff, want to know something with you."


    "Chu Feng, I was just about to call you." Yan Tianming''s voice and a hint of apology came from there: "just now I received the news from above that Huang Shichang could be prohibited from entering the river and sea, but I could not restrain the freedom of tianwangmen. I am curious about this, but I can''t do anything about it."


    "After all, I''m going to change my post next year, and I don''t want to conflict with them at this time."


    Chu Feng sat up straight: "who is the man above?"


    "I shouldn''t have told you, but I''ll tell you about it." Yan Tianming thought for a while and then replied: "the phone call was given to me by Wen Lao himself. He said that there was a lot of gratitude and resentment in the river and lake. Although Huang Shichang destroyed the wedding ceremony, he was very angry, but he looked at it and hoped I could see it."


    "Therefore, we should weigh the two sides and choose the lighter one. I have agreed to Wen Lao''s request and let the ban of tianwangmen be eliminated. I''m sorry!"


    Yan Tianming''s words are full of apology, Chu Feng is not good to investigate what, eyes slightly squint: "I know, Yan staff early rest!"


    After hanging up the phone, Chu Feng frowns tightly. Wen calls Yan Tianming, and Chu Feng guesses about what it is. If he doesn''t guess wrong, it''s because it''s the basis of the upper position of the left power. What''s the difference between it and tianwangmen''s entry into the river and sea?


    Just now the phone Chu Feng did not deliberately cover up, next to Ye Zixuan heard: "Chu wind, you should be careful!"


    Chu Feng frowned: "how to say?"


    "It seems that the literati are going to attack you." Ye Zixuan completely changed a person''s general, clearly said: "but for some reasons, they are not convenient to attack you, so they want to use the hand of tianwangmen to kill your power. If you lose power, you will lose value. If you move again, the pressure will be much less."


    "It seems that you and Li Ji join hands to end Lu Tao''s affairs. After all, the literati can''t let go."


    When ye Zixuan said that, Chu Feng understood more or less, nodded slightly and edited a few short messages. If ye Zixuan really said that, then Jianghai would be in trouble soon.


    But Chu Feng also thought of something deeper. The literati not only wanted to fight tianwangmen, but also wanted to gain benefits from it. If tianwangmen defeated Fengmen, it would undoubtedly be the river and sea overlord. In the future, the capital of the upper left power must be very powerful and huge.


    But it doesn''t matter if you win. How can the giant tianwangmen end up so easily and completely set up a strong enemy for yourself.


    Chu Feng can feel that unconsciously, he seems to be involved in the upper level of the game, but this game, do not know who will win, everything is in the control of the people above!


    "This thing may break out in a short time, but it may not. Just arrange it."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s worry, ye Zixuan didn''t speak so stiffly: "in addition, foreign blue cell and Huangfu family have completely ignited the fire of war, but both sides have maintained the bottom line and do not attack each other''s type industry, but secretly, it is in full swing to destroy everything.The Huangfu family secretly engaged in smuggling business, and many private contracted industries were dug up by blue cells. Under the leadership of PI Lihu and Zhan Jin, the similar Huangfu family cut off three channels of blue cell drug transportation, and the two sides had little difference in loss. "


    "It is estimated that they will have an absolute battle years ago, but they don''t know who will be the final winner."


    Chu Feng''s fingers are beating there. Although it looks very calm now, some things can''t be tolerated by ordinary people as long as they burst out. He thought and said, "what do you think they will do next?"


    "Huangfu family and them?" Ye Zixuan asked Chu Feng.


    Seeing Chu Feng nodding, ye Zixuan pondered and her eyes twinkled: "if I were Huangfu asking the sky, I would try to pull you in and stand together for the war. If I were Huang Chengdong, I would pull you to stand together at this time. If I were the leader of blue cells, I would join you to poke Huangfu family at this time."


    "Yes, even you think so, but they don''t do it!" Chu Feng nodded with a smile, his eyes were cold: "at the right time to make inappropriate moves, the three forces are not 100% confident in themselves, then there are other conspiracies."


    "At this time, it''s only good and no harm for them to win me over, but they don''t do that. Don''t you wonder?"


    "You mean I''m more stupid than them?" Ye Zixuan didn''t answer Chu Feng''s question, but she held on to a kind of words.


    Chu Feng coughed: "your imagination is very rich, but I really don''t have this meaning."


    "You''d better not have it. I''m a beautiful girl with incomparable intelligence!" Ye Zixuan snorted coldly, and then went on with the topic just now: "they do inappropriate things at the right time. They don''t pull you to do cannon fodder. Then there is only one possibility. What you do is completely meaningless."


    "And they haven''t done anything yet. Maybe it''s the calm before the storm."


    "Smart!" Chu Feng gave a thumbs up, and in Ye Zixuan''s slight complacency, he connected LAN Meier''s phone: "Meier, think of a way to ask Yao Pang Zi to find my aunt. What I want is another aunt. If I don''t guess wrong, the next Jianghai will be attacked from all sides."


    LAN Mei Er is teaching Huang Jingyin some things at the moment. When she hears Chu Feng''s words, she frowns: "won''t it?"


    But also understand that Chu Feng is not that kind of aimless person: "don''t worry, I''ll arrange a flight back to the river and sea, Jingyin is not a big event now, but also can take charge of it alone."


    "Come on, it''s a dead snake, it''s Jackie Chan, it''s just this time." Chu Feng nodded slightly, hung up LAN Mei er''s phone and leaned on the sofa. If the conjecture was true, the situation of the damper would be very dangerous, but also full of opportunities.


    Ding Dong!


    In Chu Feng''s meditation, ye Zixuan did not disturb him. He was just thinking about the present situation. However, the doorbell rang at the moment. Ye Zixuan took a look at Chu Feng. The latter still closed his eyes, curled his mouth and stood up to open the door: "how do you come here?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes is also a Leng, to the people Ye Zixuan know, he also know.


    "I heard that Lord Qiao''s son was killed. Lord Qiao and my father were friends in the past years, so I came to have a look." The man standing at the door was Liu Zhixin, with a smile on his face that could not be seen: "as for how to know that you are here, it was Lord Qiao who told me, so I came."


    Hearing Liu Zhixin''s explanation, ye Zixuan''s murder on her face also dissipated a little. Chu Feng sat up slightly and said, "Miss Liu, I can understand if you come to attend the funeral, but do you want to come to me?"


    "I''m here because I adore you!"


    Liu Zhixin walked in with her slender legs, and looked at Chu Feng with spring in her eyebrows and eyes: "and I received a bad news for you. Feng Shao must be very interested. As a person who loves you, she naturally comes to send you news."


    Ye Zixuan closed the door and looked at Liu Zhixin, who was called the first strange woman in the cold desert south. She was a little discontented and jealous: "what news can''t you say on the phone?"


    Liu Zhixin naturally felt Ye Zixuan''s hostility and looked at Chu Feng with a smile: "I believe Feng Shao is interested in the crisis that Fengmen is facing now. Of course, this news and my help are not free of charge!"


    The Chu wind was calm, and at last her mouth lifted up a warm smile: "what does Miss Liu want from me?"


    Liu Zhixin stepped to the side of Chu Feng, whispered in his ear, Chu Feng suddenly trembled: "isn''t it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    The next morning, a rare ray of sunshine appeared.


    Although I can''t feel the slightest warmth, and the ice and snow have no melting meaning, it''s always good to have the sun. It''s always in such a cold wind that anyone''s mood will be bad.


    Liu Zhixin stayed in Bingdu hotel all night, and stayed in the same room with Chu Feng for one night. She left in the morning to attend the funeral of elder Qiao. As for whether the two had any special communication last night, no one knows.


    But what can be seen is that Liu Zhixin leaves in the morning with a faint smile on her face.


    Ye Zixuan, who had been up early, or had not slept at all last night, saw Chu Feng coming out of the room and hummed: "go back, I will tell Su Xinyu that you are entangled with the first demon girl of the cold desert south on your back, and you are still in the same room all night!"


    Chu Feng rubbed his head and talked with Liu Zhixin last night. He went to sleep in the early morning. At the moment, he felt a little sleepy, but also because of the weather, people became lazy.


    Hearing Ye Zixuan''s words, Chu Feng just shrugged his shoulders: "what I can say is that I didn''t do anything last night. At most, it''s just sleeping on one side."


    "I didn''t do it. I believe you."


    Ye Zixuan snorted coldly and looked at Chu Feng''s eyes with disdain: "and even if nothing has been done, two in the same bed for one night''s time will give people too much space to imagine."


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and looked at Ye Zixuan: "how can I feel that your words are sour? Is it because I don''t favor you and make you sleepless every night?"


    "Don''t you want to have a good chat?" Ye Zixuan stood up after rubbing: "I''m Su Xinyu''s cousin. Although I don''t like her, this is the fact that can''t be changed. Now you have a room with your back to my cousin and other women, and you are still in a bed for one night. Don''t you allow me to say that?"


    "Besides, I''m your sister-in-law, don''t play with me!"


    "Well, no molestation!" Chu Feng is still at a distance from ye Zixuan''s fury. She doesn''t know how this woman is trained. Even if she and Gu Ming are added together, she still has a long way to go.


    Chufeng would ask the hotel to prepare some food materials and send them to the room every day. He was used to cooking and eating by himself.


    Nine o''clock!


    Many cars have been parked outside Qiao''s compound, including BMW, Mercedes Benz and other sports cars. Although Mr. Qiao has repeatedly stressed that it is not too extravagant, many people still spontaneously come here when they know that boss Qiao is going to have a funeral.


    No matter whether it is out of sincerity or falsehood, they are all here. Lord Qiao will not drive them away. He will collect some money and give him incense. He only wants to let him be buried safely.


    The people who came here include the leaders of xiaojidao and some well-known figures, covering a wide range of fields. Occasionally, some official personnel and vehicles can be seen here. However, they did not show up. They just asked the secretary or assistant to give them their wishes and replace them with incense sticks.


    Lord Qiao has been in the three provinces for more than half a century. When he saw the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, whenever he came to Bingdu or even the person in charge of the three provinces would come to see him for a seat.


    Such brilliance did not abate until the founding leader held up the butcher''s knife. After that, Lord Qiao rose again in the three provinces. Those in charge did not pay a visit. However, it was necessary to send someone to comfort him on New Year''s holidays.


    Qiao Er stood at the door to meet the people from all walks of life. All of them were dressed in black clothes and looked very sad.


    Only those who know the contradiction between Qiao ER and Mr. Qiao all know that he is just hypocritical. Some people even secretly doubt that Qiao Er asked people to do all this. After all, he killed boss Qiao with one stone and sent the third Joe to Daxing''an Mountains.


    It''s nice to say that it''s self-cultivation, but it''s just a disguised cut off of rights.


    The crowd began at 7:30 in the morning and has been in constant stream since now. Lord Qiao didn''t attach great importance to some etiquette. Therefore, the funeral was relatively simple, just because of the status of Qiao''s family, more people came.


    For more than an hour, there were still many people waiting there without incense. Lord Qiao did not say anything. He just sat quietly by the coffin in the hall and finally looked at his son, eldest Joe.


    Today, jolling''er came back. Her small eyes were swollen and swollen. She had already cried. At the moment, she knelt in the basin beside her, burning paper money, and occasionally sobbing.


    Every one who comes in first will say some mild words to King Qiao, and then look at the lovely little girl kneeling on the ground burning paper money.


    At this moment, they were in a trance. It seemed that Lord Qiao was an ordinary old man. He also had his own relatives. When his son died, he would be sad and seemed to be close to them.


    But few of the people who could come here had a simple mind. They just said a few words and then went out of the hall to wait for the last ride to see Joe off."Hebrew Faubus is here!"


    While everyone was offering incense step by step, Qiao Er, who had been outside for a long time, suddenly heard a word. Then he heard a rough voice: "ha ha ha ha, I''m sorry, I just heard that Joe hung up yesterday and came from Hebrew all night. Fortunately, I caught up with him."


    I saw a man nearly 1.9 meters tall came in. He was more than 40 years old, and his whole body was full of beast like breath. He was simply wearing a dress and the front chest hair made him more fierce.


    Faubus came in and wanted to stride past, but facing the elite Qiao with three sticks of incense, he still took it and strode forward. In front of the incense burner in front of Joe''s token, he put in the censer: "Joe, go on!"


    When people around saw this scene, the corners of their mouths twitched violently. It was on the funeral of the eldest Joe. Such behavior of Faubus was tantamount to a slap in the face!


    But Faubus did not feel it. He walked up to King Joe and bowed: "Mr. Joe, the elder Joe is dead, but you should be patient. If you break down, the kingdom of Qiao will collapse. In this way, my brother and I will be very sad."


    "Faubus, don''t you want to leave alive?"


    Before Mr. Qiao said anything, Qiao Er outside came in and yelled, "my brother''s death must have something to do with you. Are you here to gloat, crying cats and mice and pretending mercy?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know about Chinese culture. I don''t know what you''re talking about." Faubus shook his head. It seemed that people and animals were harmless, but his eyes looked at Joey with a chill: "but I''m sure, Joe, if you talk to me like that again, I''ll send you a rocket."


    "Go down and receive the guests."


    Joe two wanted to have a fit. Lord Joe said coldly. When Joe two had no choice but to retreat, he looked at Faubus: "at that time, your grandfather and I were good friends. Even if your father saw me, they politely called me master. Even if your elder brother was kind to me, you can''t do it!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Faubus laughed wildly, destroying the melancholy atmosphere in the hall, and even overcame the monk who was chanting Sutras: "Mr. Qiao, you will say that it is my father, grandfather and brother, but I am Faubus, I only speak for myself!"


    Like wild animals in the pupil burst into a fierce color, stooped down and whispered to Lord Qiao: "it''s just that you don''t know how to be funny. I just want to do business with you, and I don''t have any loss to you, but you refuse me mercilessly, so I''m not very happy."


    Pointing to Joe''s coffin: "see, this is retribution."


    Lord Qiao''s hand beat, and a touch of anger sprang up in his heart, but then he pressed down and looked at Faubus: "I''ll give you half an hour to get out of the ice, or you won''t go in this life. It happens that the eldest brother is lonely and you are on the way."


    "I don''t know how to flatter you!" Faubus sneered, but he did not stimulate Lord Joe. After all, this is an old monster. You don''t know what he is thinking. Although he is arrogant, he doesn''t think he will die.


    "Father, why don''t I take someone to keep him?"


    After Faubus had just left, Qiao Er came back to King Joe again and again. His eyes twinkled with the meaning of killing: "as long as you take out this shit stirring stick of Faubus, the contradiction between us and group G will not be reduced, but at least no one will assassinate you."


    "Let him go!" Lord Qiao replied without hesitation.


    Looking at Joe, he struggled: "although Faubus is a little arrogant, he is not a person who doesn''t cherish his life. If he dares to come here alone, he must have a way to leave. Today is the funeral of the eldest brother. I don''t want to happen or see other things."


    "I see, father!" Seeing that King Joe didn''t mean it and didn''t insist on it, he nodded and left the hall. But in his eyes, there was a smile in his eyes. He was the only one in charge.


    "Forbrons, the second leader of the group G of Jidao, the Hebrew leader!" In a coffee shop three kilometers away from Qiao''s compound, Chu Feng took the information in his hand and said to himself, "he is fully responsible for the arms sales of group G. he is also the top three top-level arms dealers in the world, with 80000 members!"


    Ye Zixuan did not know where Chu Feng came from. He asked curiously, "do you want to do it?"


    "Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. Where there are interests, there is killing." Chu Feng completely smashed the information and threw it into the garbage can next to him: "and Faubus is the top pole I used to pry open Lord Qiao''s influence. It''s indispensable!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    There were a lot of people going to and from Qiao''s courtyard, and all of them were counted in at about 12 o''clock.


    I don''t know how many incense sticks have been burned in the hall. The strong smell fills the hall. Even people outside can smell the smell. From 7:30 in the morning to now, at least thousands of people have gone in, which makes people sigh the charm of Lord Qiao.


    "Cover the coffin!"


    As the crowd slowly retreated, the funeral ceremony host yelled, and the whole audience was completely quiet. Four men went forward to lift the coffin cover and completely covered the coffin.


    Originally the eye is red and swollen Qiao Ling Er cried and ran over: "no, I want dad, I want Dad!"


    I can see the scene, the little girl''s innocent cry, King Qiao''s body trembled, closed his eyes and waved his hand. If he could, he didn''t want to see Qiao ling''er sad, but his birth determined a lot of things, and many people were doomed to be helpless.


    A woman went up to take Qiao ling''er away. Maybe she was tired of crying, or she was too sad. When she was carried away, she completely fainted.


    The cover of the coffin has been covered, and the host said solemnly, "take up the coffin!"


    Twelve men walked over, each carrying a position, slowly lifted up the coffin and walked out of the hall. The guests who came to offer incense were scattered on both sides. At the moment, there was no sound at all. Lord Qiao walked in the front with a stick: "son, father will give you a ride at last. Rest in peace."


    Out of Qiao''s courtyard, twelve people carried the coffin and put it on a car that had been prepared for a long time. Although the funeral was a coffin, Lord Qiao only took a form. Finally, the body of eldest Joe still needed to be cremated.


    The hearse started and began to drive towards the crematorium more than ten kilometers away. Two black cars opened in the front, followed by the hearse, followed by dozens of funeral carts. As for the rest of the guests, some had left, some followed the last journey.


    King Joe didn''t say anything, whether they were sincere or not, he just wanted to give Joe the last leg.


    Outside Bingdu crematorium, there are crematorium personnel waiting here for a long time. When hundreds of cars stop, they all step forward and know who is coming. They are all in awe.


    Joe''s coffin was lifted down from above. King Joe took a last look and waved: "it''s packed in a crystal casket!"


    The crematorium staff nodded, walked out of twelve people, carrying the coffin of eldest Joe, and walked towards it. Lord Qiao stood where he was and didn''t follow him. He just let the white people take part in the past to watch, so as not to be quiet in the end.


    Together with the coffin, they were sent to the incinerator with extremely high temperature, and Joe disappeared completely in the world.


    Half an hour later, the crematorium management staff came to the crematorium with a black cloth covered crystal urn and put it in Lord Qiao''s hand: "Mr. Qiao, Qiao is here."


    Lord Qiao gave his crutch to black Shouwu and took over the urn with trembling voice: "son, blame your father''s incompetence. Let you be buried in a pile of ashes. If you can be your father in the next life, I will not let you leave me so early."


    As if to tell others, but also as if to tell themselves, quietly dropped a word, King Qiao carrying Qiao''s ashes box on the black car: "to Qiao''s cemetery!"


    The team started again, hundreds of cars slowly left the crematorium, giving a very depressing feeling, but also lamented the death of a person, such a big battle.


    Joe''s cemetery!


    A cemetery built along the mountain, covering an area of more than 300 mu, was built by Lord Qiao several decades ago, in order to give the Qiao family''s children and grandchildren a sense of belonging. The sons and nephews of the Qiao family who could not be buried in the cemetery were all people who did not pay much tribute to the family.


    It has been built for decades. In the 300 mu cemetery, there are only a dozen tombstones standing alone. In the middle of the cemetery, you can see the most magnificent tombstone and built tomb, but at the moment, there is no intention of burying people.


    It was left by Lord Qiao for himself. Even if he died, he would like to die in the circle of the sons and nephews of the Qiao family. It was a special reunion of the old man.


    There were a lot of people coming here, but only a hundred people gathered around Lord Qiao and walked inside. The rest of the people were waiting outside. Lord Qiao took the urn and went to the cemetery reserved for himself and took a look: "maybe I can sleep here for a long time."


    Shaking his head, he showed a trace of melancholy. Lord Qiao went to one of the three cemeteries next door, which was the cemetery of eldest Joe. When he reached the open position, he put the urn in, pulled off the black cloth and covered it.


    Then the management staff of the cemetery went over and quickly sealed it up. Otherwise, some snakes, insects, rats and ants might enter the cemetery, and the surrounding area was blocked, even if it was raining.


    Before the snow covered graveyard, Lord Qiao looked at the photo of Qiao on the tombstone, and finally sighed: "rest in peace!"


    Firecrackers exploded, and paper money burned again. There were many Yuanbao candles and paper men, but they were all asked by Lord Qiao to do something outside. Don''t make too much noise.When everything was finished, more than two hours passed. Lord Qiao was old after all. After standing for such a long time, he felt that his legs and feet were sour. He coughed gently: "son, I''ll go first. If my father is still alive next year, I''ll come to see you."


    With the help of white ginseng, a hundred people came out of the cemetery with the help of a hundred people. Facing the people who had been accompanying him for the funeral, Mr. Qiao slightly saluted: "thank you for coming to see my son off for the last leg today. Qiao''s family has prepared thin wine in Qiao''s hotel. I won''t go there, let Qiao Er accompany you!"


    "You''re welcome. I''m friends with Joe. I''ll give him a ride even if we are busy like this."


    "Master, you can''t be reborn after death. Don''t damage your body!"


    King Qiao''s words made everyone speak. No matter whether they were sincere or not, Lord Qiao nodded politely. In about ten minutes, all the funeral personnel left.


    "Father, my father asked me to greet you and pay attention to my body." In everyone''s basic scattered almost, Liu Zhixin with a few Liu''s elite came forward: "also let me tell you the old man, if you have time, go to the cold desert south to sit, more than ten years of time did not see, he missed you very much."


    "It''s just that I can''t spare time to visit you because of the trivial things."


    Mr. Qiao forced out a smile: "your father has a heart. Tell him that when he is free next spring, I''ll go to see him again and have a good drink and sing a song!"


    "That old man, I''ll go first if I have something else to do!" Liu Zhixin nodded slightly, and then left with Liu''s bodyguard.


    After Liu Zhixin left, Lord Qiao turned to look at the new grave, his eyes did not take the slightest fluctuation: "I hope I am right!"


    White ginseng and black Shouwu seemed to know what Lord Qiao meant, but they didn''t speak. They escorted King Qiao to the motorcade. The rest of Qiao''s elite also scattered and got ready to leave. After a busy morning, everyone still has nothing in their stomachs.


    It takes more than half an hour for the motorcade to go back to the urban area. There are few people outside the ice city. Because of the driving in the snow, the cars are moving very slowly.


    But in the driving out less than 10 kilometers, a long orange tail hit the car at the beginning, a roaring explosion, several Qiao''s elite screams in the car have not been sent out, has completely died, become a broken arm.


    "Lord, there are enemies!"


    The white ginseng received the news from the front and said, "according to the brother in front, the attacker is Hebrew."


    "Hebrew, not Chu Feng?" King Qiao''s eyes coagulated, and then burst out a fierce look: "no matter who''s coming, it''s going to die. Although the eldest brother is not fit to see blood in the soil, I don''t mind if I''m killed by someone!"


    The people who can follow King Qiao''s bodyguards are all elite. They just start to be disorganized. Then they quickly get out of the car with the help of effective shelter defense. Although the Chinese government forbids the use of weapons, in the ice capital near Hebrew, such things are not so strict. Every Qiao''s guard has a gun in his hand.


    The attacking enemy did not use a rocket from the beginning, but jumped out of the vast snow with hundreds of people, each with a powerful submachine gun in his hand.


    The white man who just got out of the car and found a shelter saw the weapons in their hands. Although the ban on guns in Bingdu was not very strict, it was the limit to use a pistol. All the rocket launchers just exploded out had to be explained. Now there are hundreds of submachine guns, which is almost the same as looking for death.


    King Qiao in the car also saw this scene, shaking his head and sighing: "it seems that the sky is going to die, my rhythm!"


    If it''s a hundred pistols, Lord Qiao is confident that he will be equal, not to mention annihilating the enemy. However, if submachine guns are used, there is no way for him to have more people.


    There is no surplus emotion on the black face of the black head Crow: "Lord, be ready at any time, I will take you to break through."


    As the sixth master in the red list, if you want him to fight with hundreds of submachine guns, you can''t win, but you can join hands with the white people who are the seventh in the red list. If you want to break through with one person, you can''t leave those people behind!


    Lord Qiao looked at the things that were printed and shot out of the reversing mirror, and frowned tightly: "pathetic and pathetic!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    Behind the motorcade, there were seventy-eight men with machetes, dressed in black and wearing ghost masks.


    Although they can''t see their faces clearly and can''t see any obvious features, their body shape is much different from that of the Hebrews who were killed by the charge gun in front of them.


    King Qiao sneered: "the last bit of guilt in my heart is gone."


    Heishouwu took Lord Qiao''s hand to get out of the car. Now it''s impossible to drive away, because I don''t know if a rocket will fly again in the dark. Therefore, in order to be careful, heishouwu still chooses both legs.


    "Lord, wait for yourself. Be careful. Shouwu and I will open the way for you."


    White ginseng has contacted the support just now, but found that the signal in this area is completely blocked. However, he will not tell Lord Qiao about these things: "as long as Shouwu and I are not dead, then you are still the overlord of the three provinces!"


    King Qiao stood quietly in the snow and bowed slightly to the white ginseng: "please


    The white ginseng and the white ginseng did not stop the old man''s air, and stood upright. King Qiao said word by word, "I can die, but I can''t die now, or the three provinces will be in turmoil, and those who believe in me will die."


    "Don''t worry, we will not die, you will live forever!"


    White ginseng and black head wuqiqi return, and then they run into the crowd behind the motorcade without any weapons in their hands. Although the number is dozens of times as many as them, the moment when the two people impact is like two tigers rushing into the sheep, which makes people feel fear from the heart.


    No knife in hand is better than a knife in hand. Each blow and foot of the two people seem to be the ultimate weapon. Either the whole body is cracked to death, or the head is blasted by one blow.


    It seems that the white ginseng, which is harmless to human and animal life, is a kind and fat man. However, every fist and foot of his is full of terrible power. One foot can break a man''s heart, and one blow can make a person''s head burst. It is completely like a human machine.


    Black Shouwu''s method of killing people is even more straightforward. He won''t use any unnecessary moves. One move can save one''s life.


    A collision between backhands can make two people''s bodies fly away in the distance as if they were hit by a car. It''s hard to imagine that the terrible impact force broke out from the skinny body of black Shouwu.


    King Qiao stood there quietly, as if everything in front of him had nothing to do with him.


    Turning around and looking at the hundreds of elite Qiao resisting the attack of the Hebrews, Lord Qiao''s eyes narrowed slightly. If it is a similar weapon, Lord Qiao is confident that the people around him can resist for a long time, and even the arrival of the final support is possible.


    But above the weapons gap, now at most five minutes, the Hebrews will be completely killed, and by then everything will be late.


    He walked towards the wild on the side of the snow. Everything here seemed to have nothing to do with him. He only needed to walk about ten kilometers away from here to be completely safe.


    The sound of gunfire still rings in such a night. After each shot, it must symbolize the fall of a life.


    Qiao''s elite are among the elite, but that is based on the equal fight between the two sides. At the moment, the other side is a submachine gun, and their hands are only seven bullets pistols. There is no way for us to have a fair contest.


    It''s only a matter of time before the defense is broken.


    On the other side, white ginseng and black Shouwu two masters level figures, comparable to the killing machine, those masked people holding machetes are very powerful, but the difference between them is not a little bit, even if their number is dozens of times that of black Shouwu and white ginseng, it is difficult to recover the defeat.


    Out of a hundred meters away, Lord Qiao slowly turned around. There was not much sadness in the eyes of the old man in his nineties, but a kind of indifference after vicissitudes: "your pay is worth it."


    Then king Qiao went to the front. As for the white ginseng and black Shouwu, Lord Qiao didn''t worry much. If they really wanted to leave, few people could leave them. Now what they need most is that they leave quickly.


    Two minutes after the figure of King Qiao disappeared a hundred meters away, the white ginseng and black Shouwu directly killed all the people. Looking forward to the front, there were still faint and constant gunfire coming towards this side. The white ginseng said, they ran after the direction that Lord Qiao had left. Their whole body was stained with blood and pulled out a cold arc.


    As the gunfire gradually died out, all the elite Qiao''s talents fell into a pool of blood. The Hebrews who attacked and killed also paid a heavy price. Only half of the hundreds of people were there. It was not a tragic victory, but it was not a complete victory.


    "Second leader, Lord Qiao has run away. Shall we chase or withdraw?"


    A Hebrew, who was obviously the leader of the team, came forward to look at the elite body of Qiao on the ground, and looked at the direction where Lord Qiao began to leave: "in addition, the white ginseng and black houwu have killed all of them, and now they are also following. We have limited ammunition, so the effect of catching up may not be very good.""Evacuate. I''ve arranged for Mr. Joe''s final home." At the other end of the phone came the voice of Faubus. At the moment, he had taken a flight back to the Hebrew capital city of M: "no one can refuse my request, even if he is the king Joe who has survived for nearly 100 years."


    "Understand!"


    The Hebrew nodded and ordered a decisive retreat. Everyone lifted up the corpse of one of his companions. Five minutes later, he got on several trucks and drove off to the border!


    At this time, Lord Qiao was three kilometers away from the fighting ground. It was amazing that the old man in his nineties could walk out of such a distance in such snow.


    "If you''re OK, let''s go."


    Lord Qiao stopped. After a while, white ginseng and black head crow appeared in front of him. Seeing that the two generals who had followed him for more than 20 years were covered with blood, they were still alive. Lord Qiao said with a knowing smile: "in the future, you will never let you and I take such risks together."


    "Let''s go, Lord!" White ginseng and black Shouwu didn''t say anything else. They took Lord Qiao to the front, one left and one right. Their steps were very steady and the speed was not slow at all.


    After less than one kilometer, hundreds of people came up in the snow with senhan machetes in their hands. Their clothes were completely integrated with the snow. If they were lying on the ground, it would be very difficult to find them.


    "Lord, be careful!" At the same time, the eyes of the white ginseng and the black head black shoot out at the same time. The two figures directly burst out, and the four people who attacked and killed in front of them were completely killed on the ground.


    The attacker was not a Hebrew face, but a real Chinese. King Qiao''s eyes narrowed slightly: "who is it?"


    This is what Lord Qiao has been thinking from the beginning to the present. At first, someone attacked him subconsciously and thought it was Chu Feng, but the person who appeared was Hebrew, which dispelled his worries. But at the moment, the face of heaven appeared, and his heart, which had just calmed down, began to beat again.


    His subconscious hope is not Chu Feng, otherwise today is his death day.


    Although there are hundreds of people, there are still not many people who can pass through the defensive circle formed by them under the full resistance of white ginseng.


    This time, Lord Qiao didn''t leave himself first. Instead, he stood at the same place. If the other party could send hundreds of people to come here, he must have the idea of killing. Otherwise, few people would dare to challenge the majesty of Lord Qiao and the whole underground world of China.


    White ginseng may be the reason for a fight, caught off guard by a fierce man cut off a hand, fat body on the ground roll out a few meters, stand up, white ginseng looking at the blood can not flow out of the frozen wound, look bleak.


    Although he broke a hand, the master was the master after all. The white ginseng appeared in front of the man who cut off his arm. The knife in his hand flashed out like lightning. The white ginseng made several pieces of it and fell to the ground without knowing anything.


    The method is extremely cruel, so that the rest of the people are subconsciously nervous, but then erupted a more ferocious siege.


    Because of the white people''s participation in the battle, the defense line that began to be set up was also flawed. More than a dozen assassins jumped over and killed King Qiao, with a crazy look in their eyes.


    The shadow of man''s name tree.


    King Qiao has been standing in three provinces for more than half a century. No one dares to challenge him under his prestige. When he thinks that such a hero will be killed by them, everyone''s eyes are filled with excitement and unexplained excitement.


    Lord Qiao glanced at the white ginseng lightly, and felt sorry. But the next moment he suddenly appeared in front of the person in front of him. With a finger pointing at the heart of the latter, the man fell to the ground as weak as an electric shock.


    When one finger killed one person, King Qiao''s face did not fluctuate. He coughed gently and looked at the rest of the people whose consciousness was stagnant: "I haven''t done anything for decades. It seems that everyone has forgotten that I was once a fighter."


    In the words, Lord Qiao could not see the demeanor of the old man at all. He ran into the encirclement of more than ten people. He had no weapons but only that hand. However, in the face of many knives coming from the killing, he played down the matter lightly.


    Joe Wang, the only one who has no life left.


    But the more so, it also aroused the ferocity of others. Many men who jumped over the white ginseng were fighting against Lord Qiao. At this moment, they knew that Lord Qiao''s terror was a master level figure, even surpassing the master!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    King Qiao''s moves are very simple, just like Taiji. However, every time he plays, he must die.


    Within a short period of time, seven or eight people died in the hands of King Qiao. He stood in the snow, surrounded by more than 20 people. He coughed gently and picked it up with his hands. The blood in his palms could be seen: "it seems that he is really old. If you move a little, you can get blood."


    People around also saw this scene, do not know who called, more than 20 people again toward King Qiao, the latter raised one hand, a simple gesture, a knife was tightly held by him.


    Suddenly, the man holding the knife felt the pain of bursting at the mouth of a tiger. King Qiao''s knife was in his hand, and he suddenly and directly swung it. The five assassins stopped and fell to the ground.


    But Lord Qiao''s cough is even more fierce. Maybe he is a master level figure, but that was also a matter of decades ago. Now he is just an old man, and it is great to be able to fight with dozens of people.


    Other people also know that King Qiao is a remnant at the moment, but even so, no one rushed to kill him. After all, no one did not cherish his life.


    Even if the tiger lost its teeth, it was still a tiger. Even if the king was lonely, he was still the king.


    At the moment, Lord Qiao is a true portrayal. His every attack is as stable as Mount Tai. Even if his body will fall down at any time, he looks surprisingly calm in the face of more and more people besieging him.


    As he said at the beginning, he can die, but not now.


    Dozens of people just circled around him without attacking, but Lord Qiao was not waiting for others to kill him. He bent down and swept, and the ice and snow on the ground went towards the people around him, temporarily covering their sight.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Lord Qiao quickly approached the front-end people. His thin left hand stretched out and gently twisted a person''s neck. The man fell to the ground like a cartilage snake, and his throat was completely pinched at that moment.


    He didn''t go to see the man who was killed by himself. His left foot quickly touched the other three people. It seemed that he didn''t use any strength. However, the three people flew out directly and knocked down several companions.


    Just like a lion in the twilight gave out his final potential, King Qiao killed these people in a big way. Just for a while, the ground was covered with corpses, more than 20 of them.


    But king Qiao''s cough is more frequent, and the blood flowing out of his mouth is more turbulent. As the saying goes, it can''t be stopped.


    But even if King Qiao showed such a situation, no one else would dare to kill him. Just now they thought that Lord Qiao was old and old, but in this way, more than 20 of their companions died.


    So they''re just surrounded, ready to find the right opportunity to kill again.


    "Lord, go!"


    At this time, the black houwu, which was stained with blood and had two scars, broke through the people who surrounded him and shot him directly. He raised his hand and killed three people. King Qiao was behind him, and his body quickly broke through.


    He did not look back, but roared: "ginseng, in the next life, we will still be brothers!"


    The white ginseng killed a man with one hand and looked at the figure who had gone away with Lord Qiao on his back and laughed: "very good. We will still be brothers in the next life, and we will still follow the king."


    Then he shot like a madman, and the knife he picked up in his hand swept the three bodies to a standstill and died. Although one hand of the white ginseng was broken, he stood there holding a knife, giving an illusion that he could not climb.


    A knife alone block hundreds of people, white eyes in fear.


    "Kill!" These people were also aroused by the white ginseng''s bloodiness and ferocity in their hearts. Although they were shocked by the strength of the white ginseng, they knew that there was no way to go back to this stage. They would not kill Lord Qiao. Tomorrow, when the sun rises, it will be their death date.


    The battle started again. Although the white ginseng broke a hand, he still stood there and killed everyone who tried to kill him.


    After a round of charge, more than ten people died in the hands of the white ginseng. Until now, the white ginseng did not know how many people he had killed.


    But he knew that he must stand here to give black Shouwu and King Qiao time to leave, otherwise his death would be nothing but death.


    At this moment, there is no need for too many words. Only killing is the king''s way. Everyone has brought the ferocity of human beings to the extreme, and the corpse under the feet of white ginseng is gradually getting higher.


    "Sorry, I can''t stop it."


    In the place where the corpse was raised, the white man knelt on the ground, holding a knife in his hand, and did not fall down. He looked at more than 100 people killing in the distance. The white ginseng felt a trace of shame, as if he could not resist the pursuit of these people.


    The rest of the people here slowly walk towards the white ginseng with a knife in hand. The corpses piled up one meter above the ground make the white ginseng look like the God of death in hell. Their faces are covered with blood of killing. They look at the people who kill themselves, sneer and burn the final strength of life, and carry out the final fight.The wind stopped, the shouting and killing sound had disappeared. There were hundreds of bodies lying here, and the blood dyed red and the snow, just like hell on earth.


    White people died, but at the moment of his death, he didn''t fall down, and three knives pierced his body. But the white man supported the body with the only hand left, and his eyes were still firm. Even if it was death, he didn''t want these people to walk by him.


    Although it was the enemy, the rest of the hundred people all bowed to the white man standing in the snow, trampling on the body at his feet.


    This is a strong man, a strong man worthy of their respect. Even at the moment of death, he never gave up his persistence. Three knives pierced his body, and stood there with one hand and one arm. It seems that it can not cool down all this by the storm and snow.


    After more than 100 people bow to pay homage, they chase in the direction of Joe''s departure quickly. The more than 100 people who started to go out may not leave him. They must support them quickly.


    "It was a man worthy of respect, though he died in the end."


    After those people left for more than ten minutes, Chu Feng came to the scene with yezixuan and his solitary life. Chu Feng looked at the body of the standing white ginseng. His fat face was indelible and firm: "take all their bodies and give me another separation. He is a person worthy of admiration!"


    Ye Zixuan also admired the white ginseng, and then edited a text message to send out. One of the greatest uses she followed in Chu Feng was to deal with the hand tail. Although all of this was not caused by Chu Feng, she was willing to arrange.


    Otherwise, hundreds of bodies were seen by the public, who knows what will happen?


    "What are you going to do, I can''t see it yet!"


    "Go out a hundred meters away, ye Zixuan can not bear the curiosity in his heart and ask the exit, looking at Chu Feng:" do not tell me that you are just here to fight soy sauce, otherwise, you should tell him that someone has to do it to King Qiao! "


    Chu Feng stopped to look at yezixuan: "you are so clever, be careful I will fall in love with you."


    "Then you love it, I don''t love you." Yezixuan snorted coldly, picked up the telescope and looked at the distance, frowning: "look at the situation, the Lord Joe can support it in less than ten minutes at most and will be killed."


    "At that time, the Qiao power will fall completely in the hands of Joe 2. How many wins do you think you have?"


    Chu Feng coughed softly and went on to the front: "I can come here, so there must be something to do. Lord Joe must die, but not now. It is against my original intention and official intention. That is not what I want to see, understand?"


    "Can you not talk to me in such a way?" she frowned


    "I don''t dare to compliment you for your IQ!"


    Chu Feng has learned how much Ye Zixuan''s temper, did not care about a small blow: "but thanks to your high force value, otherwise, will be cheated by people will not be left, the body is cheated, the spirit is cheated, and another money is cheated."


    Ye Zixuan with a small mouth, he hated to bite Chu wind: "Chu wind, are you going to hit me to be happy, are you abnormal?"


    "Miss ye, I''m not hitting you. It''s just to be honest." Chu fan stall hands, headphones came a voice: "wind is small, personnel are all in place, when do you do it?"


    Chu Feng looked at the distance, and his left eye looked straight across the sword and saw the shadow of the sword: "when they can''t see the hope of life, do it!"


    When he went back there, he cut off the call. Ye Zixuan said with a small mouth beside him: "Chu Feng, what I do with you should be clear, but none of your recent things are frank with me. What do you think I am?"


    "I think you are beautiful women, and I can arouse the beauty I am interested in." Chu Feng certainly can not tell Ye Zixuan what he wants to do. It is not because he doesn''t trust, but he really can''t keep up with the plan. He originally wanted to use boss Joe to achieve some goals, but he died. Chu Feng had to change his original ideas.


    "You, this is the last time. I will tell Grandpa you don''t listen to me next time I don''t tell you!"


    Yezixuan originally wanted to be angry, but she was a girl, and women could not stand the praise of others. Besides, Chu Feng was such a person: "I am not joking with you!"


    Chu Feng knew that ye Zixuan would not be entangled again. He looked at the distant killing machine coldly: "I don''t want to take any accident when necessary, at least temporarily!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    The battle field, the hero''s road!


    Although King Qiao felt the ditch capsized, it was more sad. At the moment when black Shouwu put down his fight, Lord Qiao suddenly had a lot of nostalgia for the world and didn''t give up. Looking at the sky in the distance, the sky began to dim gradually.


    More than an hour has passed since the beginning of the attack. According to Qiao''s energy, support has already appeared, even if he did not contact him.


    But now not only did not have support, but the enemy''s attack was more fierce. Only he understood the sadness in King Qiao''s heart.


    The battle is going on mercilessly. Dozens of strong men leaping over the black head crow rush to Lord Qiao. Compared with the powerful black head crow, Lord Qiao is the man they want to kill and their target today.


    Everyone''s eyes are the most fundamental and pure ferocity, only bloodthirsty can calm their restless heart.


    King Qiao stood there with a knife, as if he were going to the last battlefield of his life.


    After a shout, the old man in his nineties burst out the potential of life. At the moment, there is only one thought in his mind, even if it is to die, he should die in a dignified manner, so that no one dare to underestimate the underground emperor of three provinces.


    The battle of sublimation, the flying of hot blood, and the whistling of cold wind perfectly outline the unique songs of life.


    If it was a few decades ago, even if King Qiao could not kill all the people, he was confident that he would fight his way out. But now that he is old, he only wants to kill two more people. As for breaking through, it is difficult to do without the cooperation of black head crow and white ginseng.


    And I don''t know if there are hidden enemies.


    At the moment, Lord Qiao''s heart only has the intention of killing, without any emotional fluctuation and color. Every knife will take away a fresh life. Even though he has been scarred, he seems to know nothing about it.


    That thin body does not know how terrible the power contains, so that those who kill more and more scared.


    Two hundred fifty, two hundred, one hundred and fifty, until one hundred, the fighting continued. The number of people who died in the hands of black Shouwu and King Qiao was also increasing, showing the extreme cruelty.


    Although many people died, black Shouwu and King Qiao also paid a heavy price. The scars on their bodies, large and small, had completely drained most of their strength.


    Both of them are very clear that if there is no miracle, this piece of snow will become the falling place of their lives.


    After killing, Lord Qiao and black houwu stood back-to-back. Both of them gasped gently. Lord Qiao was still coughing and his body was already bad. After such a fight, it could be said that he was burning his life.


    Helpless, he had no choice but to kill.


    Nearly 400 people were killed, but at the moment, less than 100 people were left. The awe on everyone''s face has gradually turned into fear. So many people only wanted to kill three people, but paid hundreds of lives. At the moment, Lord Qiao and black Shouwu were still standing.


    Although it seems that they are all at the end of their tether, they are all very clear in their hearts that they can not be killed without losing dozens of lives.


    And from the beginning of the fight to now, no one is afraid, and no one wants to die. Maybe they are not afraid when they don''t see it, but when it really happens, they still have other choices between life and death.


    If you can survive, who wants to die like this?


    The situation was so anxious that Lord Qiao and black Shouwu gave up their plan to break through the encirclement. There was no such possibility at all. In their eyes, they only had the intention to kill, crazy and unyielding.


    Those who surrounded and killed were waiting. They were not waiting for their support or fearing Lord Qiao''s support. They were just waiting for who would rush forward first, because they all knew that whoever went up first must be the one who died first.


    "Shouwu, I''m sorry."


    Taking advantage of this gap, King Qiao, who eased his breath, said quietly: "when you followed me, I promised that you would be rich and prosperous all your life. But now that ginseng is estimated to have died, you should accompany me to the old bone to go to the yellow spring. I am sorry for many people, but I feel most sorry for you."


    White ginseng and black Shouwu are the top of the red list. As long as they want to, they will not be hard to live in. However, twenty years ago, they were put under the command of King Qiao and became their generals.


    "Lord, you have given us 20 years of wealth and enjoyed things that others can''t enjoy all their lives. That''s enough!"


    Black Shouwu held the cold knife, and the blood had made his hand and frozen machete completely stick together: "moreover, if it wasn''t for the Lord, we who didn''t join the Huangfu family would have been killed by the old Huangfu monster. We owe you a wife and have children for us. We owe it back to you today."


    Black Shouwu''s words reverberate in the cold wind and fall into everyone''s ears. The emotion between master and servant is real and shocking!In such an environment, no one doubts that black Shouwu said false words, because all the people who want to die, there is no need to lie. There are a few people who look at him with respect. Since ancient times, loyalty is rare, and few people die with the Lord.


    And white ginseng and black head black, no doubt that is such a person, everyone can not help but sigh the charm of the personality of Lord Qiao, can let the two top of the red list exist surrender.


    Finally, the calm was completely broken, and the attackers of less than 100 people once again showed their fangs and went to kill the Lord Joe and the black head Wu, just like the wolves running around, and they would tear up everything that was in front of them.


    The king of Joe and black Shouwu also hold their knife in their hands, and the eyes flow with unyielding killing intention. Even if they die, they are also vigorous.


    But just when both sides want to meet each other, the original cold wind suddenly appeared terrible killing machine. When everyone subconsciously stopped, a dark awn broke through the sky, and several dazzling blood flowers bloomed in front of the two men.


    When alone life did not know when, a knife killed the five people in front of the people, also let the storming people stop again, he said indifferently: "less wind to the Lord to say hello!"


    The brow of the Lord Joe frowned, and then he relaxed, as if the crisis had been removed from the general buttocks sitting on the ground: "it seems that I am still in a human relationship with Chu Feng!"


    Those people also came back to God from the beginning of the stupor. The knife in his hand turned over and fired directly. The black knife in his hand was as simple as his man, and the killing was simple and practical!


    "Lord, I don''t think I''m late!" A cheerful laugh also came from a distance, Chu wind led Ye Zixuan to walk slowly, with a faint smile on his face: "not coming good, better to come, the Lord is still well, I am relieved!"


    Without the ease of death, Mr. Joe showed a bitter smile, and looked up to Chu Feng: "although I want to clap you both hands, thank you!"


    "Thank you for being very early. Maybe you will hate me later!"


    Chu Feng did not accept the thanks of Lord Joe. One hand was raised high and a horizontal split gesture fell. There were many Xiao killed men around the calm, less than 100 people, but gave a great deal of troops and horses.


    The two men were killed again and stood by Chu wind. Those who came out rushed into the crowd, and they took up and fell with knives. Waiting for work would always be an indispensable strategy in the war. In the face of the attackers who had been chasing and killing Lord Qiao for several kilometers, they fought a war.


    "Eat it, you can''t live forever, but it will keep you safe for the time being."


    Chu Feng did not go to see the attacker surrounded by his own people in turn. He went to the side of the Lord Joe and took out two pills, one to Lord Qiao and one to blackhead Wu: "this is what I can do. As for what the next Lord should do, that is your business."


    Joe smiled and ate the pill, and he could feel a warm flow in the body smooth, he painstakingly arranged everything, but in that last trust completely failed.


    But although his heart was full of sorrow, but the face of Lord Joe was still the kind of look fearless of everything in the world. He slowly stood up and looked at Chu Feng: "did you know something long ago, so you just appeared here today?"


    "I do know something, but I''m not sure."


    Chu Feng did not deny the general nodding, and when ye Zixuan was curious about what situation, he said: "of course, Lord, you don''t need to guard me. Everyone is on the board. No one is sorry for anyone. Everyone thinks it is, can live better, or live longer. I can understand."


    "If there is no attack today, will you be the one who attacks me?" he nodded softly and looked at the battle field


    Chu Feng did not deny the nod, no killing machine, just a kind of peace: "because I chose such a road, I must go down, not stepping on your white bone, then I will become the corpse under your throne!"


    "You don''t worry about it, and don''t regret what you did today?" said Mr. Joe, who had three more fun and appreciation


    Chu Feng turned to the scene of the fight, and there was no unnecessary emotional color in his eyes. His words were also very flat: "I can save you today, and I can kill you tomorrow. I believe I have such ability and ability!"


    "I haven''t seen a young man like you for many years. You''re good!"


    With the help of black head Wu, Mr. Joe slowly walked to the distance. Only one word echoed in the cold wind: "only the position that stands determines everything, I can die, but some people can not die. Chu Feng, I thank you, but forgive me for having to be selfish for myself once."


    Ye Zixuan frowned beside her and said with a little doubt: "you let him go like this. Didn''t you hear it, would he not have counted it?"


    "I know!"


    Chu Feng has no unnecessary fluctuation. He looks at the direction of their departure: "it is only that the Lord Qiao must die at last, but not now, I can not go crazy to that step. Later, you may understand that he may not be a good person, but he feels like a respectable elder."Ye Zixuan frowned slightly, still did not understand the meaning of Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    King Qiao was attacked the next day after the funeral. Everyone was surprised.


    Lord Qiao, who sent the white haired man to the black haired man, is now a dynamite barrel. Who is so ignorant to bump into it?


    But then heard that the white ginseng, one of the two generals, died. Some of them didn''t know about it, but some people still knew it. It was the seventh highest ranking master in the red list. Ordinary No.10 was his opponent. How could he die like this?


    Everyone smelled a strong smell of danger, and the whole three provinces calmed down again. It seemed that they could smell the coming wind and rain.


    "Lord Qiao is recuperating in Bingdu hospital."


    In the morning, ye Zixuan and Chu Feng sat at the table and ate breakfast. Ye Zixuan told the news: "at the same time, he let Qiao Er take over the affairs of three provinces completely. It seems that he has already planned to make Qiao er the successor.


    At the same time, he issued several instructions before he went into the hospital. One was to start a full-scale war against the Hebrew group G, because the people who attacked and killed yesterday have proved that there is a shadow of group G among them. "


    Chu Feng sipped a glass of milk and said, "what''s the grudge between group G and Qiao? According to my understanding, decades ago, they were solid partners."


    "It used to be a partner, but that''s the grandfather and Lord Qiao of the group leader now."


    Ye Zixuan nodded. At the moment, the woman had an air that people couldn''t see clearly: "but after the leader of this group came up, the relationship between Qiao and group G became delicate. As for why it has evolved to this stage, it is because of the problem of interests.


    Group G lives by selling arms, and the channels are very terrible. Countries have jointly suppressed it several times, but they have not had much effect. The most important thing for group G is the Golden Delta and the Middle East, as well as Suizhou. Among them, the golden triangle is a big customer of group G, with 700000 troops there. "


    Chu Feng put down the cup and seemed to catch something in general: "does he need Lord Qiao to do something?"


    "Not bad!" Ye Zixuan nodded slightly, and Zhang Qi said with red lips, "the transaction between group G and golden triangle was not established, but there was a connection between group G and golden triangle a few years ago, but there was a Chinese Dynasty between them. If we want to use other channels, the risk is huge, and group G has taken a fancy to Lord Qiao.


    In a word, group G provided sufficient ammunition to Lord Qiao, who sent someone to transport it to the golden triangle to draw profits from it. Then the Golden Triangle provided equivalent drugs to Lord Qiao to transport back, and they could also draw profits from it. Of course, the big head still belongs to group G


    Chu Feng nodded clearly: "well, the G group hopes that Lord Qiao will become the link in the middle. They don''t take the risk, they just give a little benefit. No wonder Lord Qiao doesn''t agree!"


    "You are wrong."


    Ye Zixuan shook her head and continued: "although Lord Qiao is the overlord of the three provinces, in addition to doing something special to ensure that the people below will not die of starvation in those turbulent times, he has been engaged in the regular industry since his stabilization, and Qiao''s influence has been integrated into the regular industry of the three provinces.


    Although such a practice can not reduce the official fear of King Qiao, it is somewhat eased. He has his own bottom line, so it is not easy for the official to go too far. After all, everyone has to pay the price if he really moves. "


    "Therefore, Lord Qiao did not hesitate to refuse the request of group G, which worsened the relationship."


    Chu Feng just nodded and didn''t speak. Leaning on the chair, he thought about something. Finally, he sat up straight and said, "lonely life, find a time to arrange it. I''m going to Hebrew!"


    He just nodded and didn''t say anything or do anything. Even when he ate there, Chu Feng was used to this way of doing things. Anyway, he could go to Hebrew.


    Ye Zixuan frowned: "do you want to do it?"


    "The most active blue cells are in the border areas. I always have to do something." Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a wisp of Murder: "as long as the arms and drugs are not within the Chinese dynasty, it is not impossible to do anything harmless. It has always been my purpose to attack the shield with a spear."


    Hearing the explanation, ye Zixuan''s expression softened a little: "do you want to cooperate with group G?"


    "Do you have any other instructions from Lord Qiao?" Chu Feng said: "it''s normal to start a full-scale war on G regiment, but it can''t be just that?"


    Ye Zixuan glared at Chu Feng angrily, knowing that the latter was deliberately to distract her topic. However, she also understood that being angry with Chu Feng could only be her own anger: "in addition, Lord Qiao left only Qiao''s voice to Bingdu, because among the people who attacked yesterday, there were several people organized by xiaojidao."


    "Therefore, with the posture of killing the chicken and warning the monkey, King Qiao killed more than ten small poles that had limited living space."


    "You are worthy of being a king. You are far sighted." Chu Feng was stunned, but then he knew what kind of general nodded his head, stretched out and leaned on the chair: "suddenly I feel that this time to ice is a little redundant meaning, let Lord Qiao and group G fight first!"


    Ye Zixuan just wanted to talk. The phone vibrated and pressed the earphone to answer. She was surprised when she didn''t have much expression on her face. Finally, she nodded: "I know!"Looking at his Chu Feng curiously: "just now King Qiao called the responsible persons of the three provinces and directly read out his will."


    Chu Feng nodded. King Qiao''s body was overloaded in the first world war yesterday. Although he had his own medicine, it was just these days. Therefore, it was not strange: "what did you leave behind?"


    Ye Zixuan looked a little complicated and looked at Chu Feng: "one of the wills is to give Qiao Er all the property of Qiao''s family and everything in the Liao government. The meaning is very clear. In the future, when Qiao Er is the king, it is equivalent to taking away one third of the power!"


    "And the other two-thirds, to Joe''s wife?" Chu Feng frowned, according to the truth, not only Qiao Er can inherit everything, how can such a thing happen?


    "No, Mr. Joe has nothing. It seems that Lord Qiao has already decided that he killed the eldest brother."


    Ye Zixuan shook her head, and her eyes became more and more dignified: "in addition, two thirds of Qiao''s industry is also equal to power. All of them are handed over to Qiao ling''er. In disguise, the eight year old girl holds a heavy army in her hand."


    "Ling''er girl?" Originally, Chu Feng was still very calm, but when he heard this, he sat up straight in shock: "is king Qiao crazy? The girl ling''er is still a primary school student. If she is allowed to inherit such a huge Dynasty industry, isn''t it that the little girl can''t grow up?"


    "I''m not surprised at all this, but what surprised me was one of the wills."


    Ye Zixuan shook her head and looked at Chu Feng like a monster: "there is one in the will of Lord Qiao. Ling''er can take over all of Qiao''s family until he is 18 years old. Before that, two thirds of Qiao''s property was represented by the wind door owner, Chu Feng!"


    Even though Chu Feng''s psychology was very strong, he was shocked when he heard what ye Zixuan said. Then he coughed and laughed bitterly: "what does Lord Qiao play? I will digest Qiao''s power before ling''er is 18. Isn''t he stupid?"


    "So he gave Joe one-third of his strength."


    Ye Zixuan also recovered from the shock at the beginning, and looked at Chu Feng playfully: "other people think that you will swallow up Qiao before ling''er is 18 years old. Then Qiao Er certainly knows that you will do that. In ten years'' time, Qiao Er will certainly do a lot of things."


    As the playfulness on her face gradually became strong, ye Zixuan chuckled and said, "for example, ling''er is dead, or your agent is dead, which are all good things. When he stands out, his position as the overlord of three provinces will be stable."


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and knew that ye Zixuan was right. He burst out a flash of Li Mang in his eyes: "we are not safe now if we arrange to change places."


    Ye Zixuan shook her head: "wrong, you are not safe, I am still very safe."


    "You''re not cute." Chu Feng has calmed down from the news, his eyes with a touch of Contemplation: "Lord Qiao is estimated to be the matter of these two days, no matter what he left all this for, but it is undeniable that I always feel very immoral to eat something from a little girl''s mouth."


    In the heart also admires Qiao Wang Ye''s means, seems to grasp his own heart that trace of conscience, let Qiao Ling Er inherit the huge Qiao family, can imagine one of the greasy.


    Although he knew that he was played by Lord Qiao, he not only wanted to protect Qiao ling''er, but also helped him to keep Qiao''s family. But Chu Feng had no choice. The law was nothing to some people, but sometimes it came from a population like Lord Qiao, so the law was absolutely the hardest.


    Whether Chu Feng wants to or not, the identity of Qiao''s agent can''t go away, and if he annexes Qiao with the name of agent, he will be reviled by others. Lord Qiao, good move!


    Having figured out a lot of things, Chu Feng didn''t feel too much depressed in his heart. He suddenly frowned: "ling''er is dangerous!"


    "Danger, what danger?" Ye Zixuan is still brewing what, heard Chu Feng''s words, curiously asked the exit, but Chu Feng did not answer, beckoning lonely life to leave directly.


    Ye Zixuan frowns, but her body suddenly shakes. Thinking of what she said just now and Qiao er''s insidious cunning, ye Zixuan knows what the so-called linger danger is.


    Just ready to follow up, the phone rings, ye Zixuan answer: "grandfather, what''s the matter?"


    "I know about Lord Qiao. The old man is as crafty as he was then." At the other end of the phone came ye Enzheng''s voice, with an exclamation, and then said in a positive voice: "so tell Chu Feng that you don''t need to bleed to take down the whole Qiao family, so do as king Qiao said."


    "A lot of things that can change in ten years."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    "Miss ling''er, you should be happy to be patient."


    A Bentley came out of Qiao''s courtyard. Yesterday''s white color has completely disappeared. In the car, a kind old man whispered to Jolling: "now I''ll take you to school, and I''ll pick you up at the weekend. The old man is in a bad mood. If you do the same, your grandfather will be sad."


    The old housekeeper sighed in his heart. Joe and he played together. Now he is still alive, but his old friend is dead. The old housekeeper still loves Joe''s only daughter after fifty.


    Moreover, he didn''t tell Qiao ling''er about the attack and killing of King Qiao yesterday. Qiao ling''er, who grew up with him since childhood, has no less affection for his grandfather than the dead father.


    "Housekeeper uncle, ling''er will be brave and won''t let grandfather be sad."


    Qiao ling''er raised her small round face and could see a little tired color, but the sensible little girl said cleverly: "so don''t worry about me, as long as linger has cried, it''s OK!"


    Although the little girl said such words, but the old housekeeper was more sympathetic, but did not go to say these things, just seriously driving, because carrying Qiao ling''er, the speed is about 30 kilometers, not anxious.


    Qiao Ling Er sat by the window and looked out. Her big eyes were moist and her lips were clenched. Her tears did not fall down.


    Children''s world is very simple, they may be very simple, but it doesn''t mean they don''t know anything. Qiao ling''er is not in the mood at all because of the death of the eldest Joe. But she knows that she can''t let this emotion affect other people.


    So at yesterday''s funeral, Xiao ling''er, who woke up crying faintly, never cried again. She told herself to be strong!


    After driving for more than ten kilometers, the car stopped at a red light. The old housekeeper looked back at Qiao ling''er, revealing a knowing smile. She must be a strong and independent girl when she grows up.


    At this time, a ton truck suddenly came across the road from the opposite side of the road, ignoring the red light, and hit Bentley''s position. The old housekeeper turned his head and looked at the pupil shrinking violently. Without any extra consideration, he took Jolling''s hand, kicked the door open and rolled out directly.


    Almost when he pulled Jolling out of the car, the ton truck crashed into the Bentley like a mad cow, and the front of the Bentley with good quality was completely deformed.


    Even in such a cold night, the old housekeeper, who saw this scene, was in a cold sweat. If he had reacted just a second later, he and Jolling would have been killed on the spot, and there was no detainment.


    When he felt that the driver didn''t have long eyes, more than 20 young men with knives suddenly jumped out of the carriage of the truck and walked towards the old housekeeper indifferently.


    "Not good!"


    Seeing the appearance of these people, the old housekeeper immediately realized that this was not a simple accident. He just couldn''t understand who was going to do it to a little girl. He only knew that it was dangerous now. He took Jolling and ran away to the distance.


    When he was young, he was also an old housekeeper of a general of Qiao''s family. Although his skills were not as good as those of Chen Hang, he was also a good one against ten.


    However, with the growth of age, he has not moved for a long time. He has become the housekeeper of Qiao''s courtyard, but more often, he is responsible for the daily life and food of Qiao ling''er and the transportation between the school, so he can be regarded as carefree.


    More than 20 young men didn''t expect that the old man with almost all white hair could burst out such strength. He was even more powerful than a young man at the beginning of running. However, it was a short period of stupidity. After a shout, more than 20 young men caught up with them, ignoring the fact that it was in broad daylight.


    All the way, the old housekeeper, holding Qiao ling''er in his arms, did not return, and ran to the hall near Qiao''s.


    But after running out for a long time, the old housekeeper thought of something. Jolling''er was just a little girl and could not pose any threat to anyone, but now someone was going to do something to her.


    The old housekeeper in Qiao''s family seems to smell something. He directly changes his way to Tangkou and runs in another direction. He doesn''t know where he is going at the moment. However, Lord Qiao told him two days ago that if there is anything that can''t be violated, he will go to Bingdu Hotel and find Chu Feng.


    At the moment, the person who pursues Qiao ling''er must be Qiao''s, or Qiao''s enemy, so it''s impossible for them to go back to find support.


    Although he was curious about why Lord Qiao said that to himself, the old housekeeper didn''t think so much at the moment. Unexpectedly, Lord Qiao said to go to chufeng. It must have his reason.


    But after all, he was old. He ran out less than three kilometers away, and was completely surrounded by more than 20 young men. The first youth held a knife and pointed to the old housekeeper, panting a little: "Damn, you run a wool, put down jorling''er and get out of here!"


    "Do you know that she is Jolling and dare not to live?" The old housekeeper put down jorling''er, panting, pulled jolling''er behind him, and bravely met the murderous eyes of the young leader.


    "Old man, how can you do that? Don''t blame us, give it to me!"The young leader obviously didn''t want to waste their time. Seeing that the old housekeeper was unwilling to give up jorling''er, it was daytime and there was no spare time for them to deal with matters. Soon, maybe the police would come to fight for time.


    The old housekeeper pushed jolling''er to a corner with a gentle push. He stood there and looked at the people who had rushed up. In his eyes, firmness and killing appeared, which seemed to go back to the era of intense blood.


    After a shout, the old housekeeper handed out his hands and directly pulled a young man who was in front of him. He fell on the ground in the air, which made him lose his fighting power in an instant.


    A tumbler picked up the knife, and the old housekeeper stood there firmly, not allowing these people to jump over him. Every time, every knife had a strong taste, which was a bit of a sword in it.


    "Don''t you think this will stop us?"


    With a sneer, the young man ran up with a sneer. The knife in his hand twinkled with cold light. He jumped up and chopped at the head of the old housekeeper with a powerful force.


    The old housekeeper felt the power of the knife and did not dare to lift it up. The sound of gold and iron ringing sounded. The old housekeeper stepped back two steps. After all, he was old. In addition, the young leader was prepared for a knife, so he could not stop it.


    After a successful attack, the leading youth did not stop at this point, but directly killed them. The knives in their hands were cut out one after another, just like a madman, with great power.


    The rest of the people also seized the opportunity to move slowly. Suddenly, when the old housekeeper blocked the first young man''s knife again, the knife in his hand directly stabbed out, and when the old housekeeper was unable to follow, it stabbed him in the ribs.


    The old housekeeper''s body was shaking, clenching his teeth, he turned and chopped the young man under the knife.


    Qiao Ling Er sees old housekeeper hurt: "housekeeper uncle!"


    "Don''t come here!" The old housekeeper yelled, and asked jorling son not to come over. He directly pulled out the knife at the rib position. The blood seemed to solidify in such a cold wind. The old housekeeper felt numb and looked at the rest of the people: "even if I die today, you will not succeed."


    "Then you die!" Seeing the old housekeeper injured, the head of the youth''s face was happy, and the attack on his hands was more fierce. Every time he cut out, he was holding the idea of killing.


    Because of the strength and speed of his hand, the old housekeeper did not block the first young man''s knife. A deep scar was swept out of his chest, and the skin turned outward. The young men around him also seized the opportunity to hand out the knife.


    The old housekeeper yelled, as if the lion in the evening burst out the final life howl. The knife in his hand turned directly and swung open the knives stabbed at him. But the number of people was too large. Three knives stabbed into the old housekeeper''s body.


    This scene severely stimulated the soul of jolling''er, and the tears could not be restrained: "housekeeper uncle!"


    At this moment, those around the killing are not in a hurry to kill the old housekeeper. The latter also has blood in his mouth and looks into the sky: "I''m sorry, boss, I''m sorry, I can''t protect your daughter!"


    Then he lowered his head and looked at the people beside him. Ah, he screamed wildly and rushed to kill him. The head of the youth''s mouth passed a trace of cruelty. He did not retreat but advanced with a knife. A huge body fell directly on the ground, and the old housekeeper became a corpse.


    Qiao ling''er has forgotten the reaction in her mind. Although there are many people in Qiao''s family, there are few people who really love her. In addition to Lord Qiao and Qiao''s eldest brother, only the old housekeeper. Suddenly, Qiao ling''er''s heart is inexplicably uncomfortable.


    "Pack up, take jorling away!"


    After all, it''s on the road. Although there are few people because of the cold, it doesn''t mean that no one has seen it. The leading youth pointed to the corpse of the old housekeeper on the ground and said coldly, "take it back, she still has a little value, so don''t kill again!"


    Two young men nodded and walked towards jolling''er. Just as they reached out to catch the stunned jolling''er, a black awn crossed and two young men lay in a pool of blood.


    "Bullying the old and bullying the young, you should die!" He takes back the black knife, ignores the two dead people, looks at a group of young men coldly, and throws out a sentence indifferently. The next moment his body bursts out, performing the most ferocious scene in the world.


    "Ling''er girl, go with your brother!"


    Chu Feng''s figure came from a distance. He did not stop the massacre. He gently picked up Qiao ling''er and put on her hat. He took advantage of the situation to press on her neck: "have a good rest. When you wake up, everything will be all right."


    When holding Qiao ling''er to the distance, Chu Feng left a sentence indifferently: "the body of the old housekeeper will be sent back to Qiao''s house, and the rest will be killed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    An attack on the road was completely eliminated under the intervention of Chu Feng and ye Zixuan.


    But in the hearts of the Qiao family, there is a shock. Qiao ling''er is the granddaughter whom Lord Qiao loves most, and he loves more than his sons and daughters. Even though there are many grandchildren of Lord Qiao, only Qiao linger is his favorite one, which we can feel.


    At this time, some people dare to attack Qiao ling''er and kill the old housekeeper. Everyone can almost expect the anger of the Qiao family next.


    "Son of a bitch, you can''t do a little thing well. What''s your use?"


    In the courtyard of the Qiao family, the tall and thin Qiao Er slapped a young man in his twenties on the ground, and opened his mouth with a fierce look: "the old man doesn''t know which muscle is pulling out. He even let a girl like Qiao ling''er inherit the huge Qiao family and find an outsider to act as an agent."


    Gnashing teeth and sitting down, Joe two hate: "it''s not so simple, I must become the master of Qiao."


    "Dad, why don''t we just go ahead and kill granddad The young man who was beaten to the ground stood up and said coldly that this man was Qiao er''s son, Qiao er. He was as insidious and cunning as Qiao er. He was one of the most satisfied sons of Qiao er.


    Although the tree had been knocked down just now, Qiao ER was not really so angry: "according to the doctor, the old man is the matter of these two days at most. Why should I make myself uncomfortable?"


    "Compared with killing the old man, Chu Feng and Qiao ling''er are my big troubles."


    Seeing that Qiao Er didn''t agree with his practice and didn''t go on, he frowned and said, "Dad, although it seems that Chu Feng and Qiao ling''er are the stumbling blocks for us now, the third uncle is still in Daxing''an Mountains and has no right. However, as long as he stands up and cheers up, he is more or less a threat to us."


    "Don''t worry, uncle." Qiao Er sneered, his morbid and thin face was full of confidence: "in Daxing''an Mountains, I have arranged for people to be there. Unless he is honest on the mountain, as long as he takes a step, then I will let him leave the world forever."


    "So now the most critical thing is to solve Qiao ling''er, so that the agent of Chu Feng will have no effect."


    At this time, arbor''s phone rang, took it out to answer for a moment and hung up: "Dad, the reason for the failure of the attack has been known. The body of the old housekeeper was sent back by someone from the wind door. He said that linger is now with Chu Feng, and he saved the man."


    "Damn it, chufeng." Qiao Er smelt the speech and clapped it on the tea table: "this bastard, I haven''t looked for him, but he''s got into his own business. If he does, don''t blame me!"


    Big hand waved: "you go to deal with a few things now, I want Chu Feng this lifetime to be buried in the land of ice city."


    "The little girl seems to have been hit hard this time."


    After seeing Qiao xuan''er in the secluded place, she is not shocked by the old lady when she is not in the same place


    Chu Feng sat there and took a light look at Qiao ling''er: "don''t worry, this is a strong little girl. She will certainly stand up. Even if you don''t believe her, you should also believe in the eyes of King Qiao. Otherwise, why should he just spoil Qiao ling''er for so many grandchildren?"


    Ye Zixuan nodded and no longer tangled with Qiao ling''er''s affairs. She sat down and said, "what are you going to do now? Today''s things are basically done by Qiao er. Not only ling''er is in danger, but even you are also in danger."


    "Especially before the announcement of Lord Qiao''s will, the danger of you and ling''er is definitely doubled."


    Chu Feng touched his head and felt a headache. Originally, it was a matter of Qiao''s family, but because of the will of King Qiao, everything became complicated: "I don''t know what to do now, because I don''t know what Lord Qiao thinks in the end. Only when I know what he thinks, can I know what to do."


    The original plan to come to Bingdu was to take down Qiao''s family from the bottom to the bottom, but the plan became more complicated because of the affairs of King Qiao and the G group. Chu Feng was also a little confused at the moment.


    Ye Zixuan also knew that Chu Feng had no way out at this time. He looked at Qiao ling''er: "if Lord Qiao doesn''t publish his will, your identity and linger''s identity can''t be determined. Qiao Er will always pursue you endlessly."


    "Even if it is published, there is still a possibility."


    "Joe, the second enclosure is king!" Ye Zixuan didn''t say it, but Chu Feng had already understood it and let out a breath: "this thing is bound to happen. Qiao Er is trying to occupy the position of the person in charge. Now he is in front of him. How could he give up to an outsider and a girl named ling''er?


    So before the will is published, he can pursue us. As long as ling''er and I are dead, or ling''er dies, then all wills will lose their meaning. At that time, Qiao Laosan was under house arrest, and he was the only one who spoke"Of course, if the will is published, Qiao Er will not be convinced, and he will certainly pull the Liao family away from the Qiao family."


    "You know, why are you still so quiet now?" Ye Zixuan looked at Chu Feng for a white look. She thought Chu Feng didn''t see these things, but she saw them now. She didn''t understand.


    Chu Feng stood up and went to the window and looked at the vast snow covering the earth: "it''s not that I don''t want to do anything, but the place where I don''t want to start. I can be very calm when the will is announced, but the will has not been announced, so I''m a real outsider. It''s no way to save ling''er."


    "If I go back to Qiao''s house with linger, I''ll be told that I have a bad heart and it''s hard to do it!"


    Ye Zixuan thought about it and didn''t bother about this topic. She believed that Chu Feng had her own plan. At last, she thought of something: "by the way, the master asked me to tell you that this is an opportunity. If you can, you should take it at all costs. In this process, I will match you."


    "Thank you for me." When Chu Feng heard the words, he showed a knowing smile. One of his worries was whether the attitude above was suitable for moving the current Qiao family. But now it seems that the upper authorities completely want to be the villain.


    "Someone!" All of a sudden, he stood up and said a word coldly.


    Chu Feng didn''t feel much and looked at the door. Ye Zixuan went to the door and opened the door. She was dressed in black. It seemed that the black Shouwu from Suizhou came in: "there is less wind. The Lord wants to meet you."


    "Ling''er, I''ll take you to see my grandfather, OK?" Chu Feng nodded and went to the side of Qiao ling''er and squatted down. He looked at the little girl who was curled up and had unspeakable love.


    Qiao ling''er raised her head, and her tears had dried up. In her eyes, there was only one look in her eyes that a child of this age did not have: "big brother, I''ll listen to you."


    Knead Qiao Ling er''s head, Chu Feng picked her up, a few minutes later two cars quietly left here, to Bingdu hospital.


    "Young master, we have found the whereabouts of Qiao ling''er and Chu Feng!"


    When the two cars were far away, a man wrapped in a layer of leather came out from behind the electric box on one side, held the mobile phone, looked into the distance and said, "what can I do for you?"


    All this, Chu Feng they do not know, just Ye Zixuan answered a phone call in chufeng''s ear whispered a word.


    "Things happen every year, especially this year." Chu Feng sighed and waved his finger: "tell them to let them in, but I don''t believe that everything is so simple."


    Ye Zixuan nodded and edited a short message and sent it out. Then she sat there quietly, muttering in her heart, how could she become an intelligence agent of Chu Feng? She was very boring.


    Nothing happened along the way. The two cars were parked in Bingdu hospital in a low-key manner. Lord Qiao''s special care unit was surrounded by Qiao''s elite guards. Five hundred meters away, the criminal investigation team was not worried about any attack.


    "Lord, you look good!"


    Appeared in the ward, Chu Feng put down Qiao ling''er and quietly threw out a sentence: "a good rest, people live is a spirit!"


    "Grandfather, the housekeeper is dead!" After Chu Feng put her down, Qiao ling''er ran to hold King Qiao''s thigh, but her tears did not flow out again: "he was killed by those bad guys, you must revenge for him!"


    "Good ling''er, my grandfather must avenge your housekeeper uncle."


    Lord Qiao, whose face was not very good, showed a kind look and touched Qiao ling''er''s head, and his voice was gentle: "but now, grandfather has something to talk to your brother chufeng. You and uncle heishouwu will wait outside, and then my grandfather will talk to you again, OK?"


    "Yes Qiao ling''er nodded her head cleverly, experienced her father''s violent death, and watched the person who loved her was killed in front of her. She had begun to grow up slowly. She was led by black Shouwu and walked out of the room directly.


    Chu Feng nodded to Gu Ming and ye Zixuan. They both withdrew and closed the door. There was no one left. Chu Feng went to pull a chair and sat down: "Lord, there is no one left now. Can you tell me what you think?"


    "The wind is low. It seems that you already know something."


    Mr. Qiao reluctantly put on a smile. He sat on the hospital bed and said, "but you know, it''s not surprising that Miss Ye is by your side. If I do that, how sure can you kill Qiao er?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. A father told you to kill his son. It''s hard to avoid being weird, but he still replied truthfully: "that depends on how much the risk is, high is low, low is high!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    This is Chu Feng''s sincere words!


    Danger and probability always coexist. If the probability of danger is high, the probability of success will be much lower. Similarly, if the coefficient of danger is not very high, then the probability of success will be much higher. This is the unchangeable truth.


    King Qiao was not surprised that Chu Feng said such a word, after a little meditation, he opened his mouth: "do you need me to give you a little confidence?"


    "Not bad!" At this point, Chu Feng did not conceal his own thoughts: "I am an outsider, even if there is your will there, it may be denied, this is not what I want to see, so I must absolutely suppress what they say, or I would rather give up."


    "Of course, I don''t ask for a complete crackdown. At least let me be in Qiao''s house. Don''t be too embarrassed."


    This is something that Chu Feng is tangled with. Lord Qiao''s will is a good thing for him, but he is not sure enough. Chu Feng would rather not eat this bone and find another way. Because when the pay and the harvest are not directly proportional, no one is willing to gnaw down such a bone.


    What Chu Feng understood, Lord Qiao naturally understood. The old man''s eyebrows wrinkled deeply and then opened his mouth: "you can do it at ease. I can even put forward such a will. Naturally, I think of what you said, but ling''er is a simple and lovely girl. Don''t let her feel that the world is too dark."


    "This doesn''t need you to tell me. I also know that ling''er is a good girl!"


    Chu Feng nodded. If there was no factor of Qiao ling''er, even if King Qiao made his will, he would not have looked at it more and chose to do things in his own way. However, with the factor of Qiao ling''er and the inexplicable death of eldest Qiao, Chu Feng was still a little interested in playing the game.


    "In this way, I can rest assured. I''m sorry for the boss, and let ling''er get hurt again. I''m sorry to see the boss when I''m dead." Lord Qiao nodded happily. At the moment, he had a lot of things in his heart that he couldn''t put down, but jorling was one of the things he couldn''t let go.


    "Lord, eldest Joe, were you killed?"


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly burst out a sentence, his eyes inexplicably pondered two points: "because I have made a lot of assumptions, if it is Qiao Laosan, there is no motivation at all, and will not give himself trouble. Of course, you can say that he is hard to get, but such a result seems to be bad for him.


    Although Qiao Er has a motive, I don''t think he would do such a stupid thing when you are still here, because if you are not careful, even if the eldest Joe dies, he won''t get anything


    "After thinking about it, I think it''s your old style."


    King Qiao''s hand was stagnant, and his eyes did not fluctuate. "Feng Shao is joking. That''s my son. How can I attack him? Tiger poison doesn''t eat son!"


    Chu Feng smiles. His left eye sees the deceptive look, but his heart is full of waves. At the moment, the death of elder Qiao has been caught. Chu Feng has a deeper understanding of King Qiao''s cognition.


    If it wasn''t for the death of eldest Qiao, Fengmen would have fought against Qiao all the time, where would it have been until now? But it is because of the death of eldest Qiao, King Qiao''s breathing space has been given, and the official is hesitant, because no one is willing to bear the accusation of being a black hand at this time. At least, as a Chinese, no one would.


    Tiger poison does not eat children, but when the benefits are greater than everything, he can give up. Undoubtedly, Lord Qiao thinks that the death of eldest Qiao can give Qiao room, so he did it.


    Although King Qiao didn''t admit it, Chu Feng''s heart was already clear, and he didn''t go to point out: "it seems that the death of elder Qiao is really baffling, but don''t worry, if I have a chance, I will find out the murderer."


    "The killer is Joe two, ready-made."


    How shrewd was king Qiao. Although Chu Feng didn''t continue to pester him, he also caught what Chu Feng seemed to know. However, he would not say, "only he has such motive. As for why, the whole world knows."


    "It''s really Joe Chu Feng took a deep breath and stood up. In order to save Qiao''s strength as much as possible, Lord Qiao used the death of elder Qiao to relieve his living space. Now he gambled with the future of Qiao Er on Qiao''s tomorrow. Chu Feng didn''t understand what kind of old man he was.


    "Less wind, G group, you let it in?"


    When Chu Feng stood up, Lord Qiao tossed out a sentence: "since the eldest brother was kidnapped, three provinces have been under martial law by me. As long as it is the G group, there are so many people killing me in this situation. I think about it, and only you have such motivation!"


    With a shrewd look in his eyes, he said: "because of the death of eldest Qiao, anyone who moves in the Chinese dynasty will be despised. But group G is not the same. Feng Shao has a good move to use the knife to kill people. If I die, Qiao Er is probably not far away from death."


    "Old man, you can eat your meal at random, and you can''t talk nonsense!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders innocently, saying that he had nothing to do with him. He said, "and this is my first time to come to Bingdu, and group G is the first contact. How can I cooperate with them?""It seems that I have been thinking too much." King Qiao''s meaningful smile, Chu Feng did not admit it, and he would not pursue it: "just the future of Qiao''s will be there, whether it will decline or survive, or even more brilliant, depends on the wind less of you. I don''t have any unnecessary requirements, or the same as what you said at the beginning."


    "There are a lot of people under the Qiao family. They just want to live a better life. If there is no war, it will not happen."


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, just nodded to Lord Qiao and left the ward. He knew that this was the last time to meet King Qiao, and the rest didn''t need to be known.


    After Chu Feng came out, Qiao ling''er walked in, no one to disturb, so that the two could get along as much as possible.


    "Little wind, the old man asked me to follow you and protect miss ling''er." His injury is not very serious black head Wu came up, with a trace of respectful mouth.


    "You don''t need to follow me. Just protect linger and help her grow up." Chu Feng knew that it was Lord Qiao''s arrangement, but he didn''t refuse it. He even decided to go on like this. He must protect Qiao ling''er, otherwise, if something happened, everything would lose its value.


    Lord Qiao and Qiao ling''er were in the ward for a whole hour before they came out. It could be seen that the little girl seemed to have cried. When they came to Chu Feng, a firm voice appeared on her small face: "I will certainly listen to my grandfather, and I will listen to you in the future."


    "Silly girl, let''s go!" Chu Feng rubbed Qiao ling''er''s head with a smile, and took her little hand to leave the hospital. The black Shouwu did not stay, followed.


    "Coming?"


    Twenty minutes after Chu Feng left the hospital, a motorcade stopped outside the hospital. Qiao Er entered the hospital. When he appeared in the ward, Lord Qiao did not look back, but spoke faintly: "is it decided?"


    "Father, I didn''t want to do that, but it''s all your fault." The needle tube appeared in Qiao er''s hand. The cyan and yellow medicine flowed in it. There was a silk struggle, but then he became firm and said: "if you don''t die, I can''t change any of your decisions, but I don''t think there is anyone more suitable to sit on than me."


    "Do you know why I didn''t give you the position of heir?"


    King Qiao looked back at his son, looked at the needle in his hand, and said softly, "because you are unscrupulous, I didn''t say it''s bad. Relative to a person, if you want to be strong, some things must be abandoned. But your unscrupulous means are twisted. I have no doubt that you will cause turbulence in the north after you sit on it."


    When Qiao Er stopped for a while, Lord Qiao still said slowly: "maybe it will be OK at that time, but if something happens, Qiao will be destroyed in your hands and Qiao''s family will be destroyed. This is what I don''t want to see."


    "So, that''s why I don''t give you a seat in charge."


    "Fart!" Qiao Er didn''t listen to what Lord Qiao said. He looked ferocious and roared: "Qiao has been in three provinces for decades, and tianwangmen has almost risen with us, but they are already the overlord in the south. Only I can make Qiao fly, so you don''t know anything. You are old!"


    "Pathetic!" King Qiao shook his head, felt a bit funny, closed his eyes, and finally said, "you will regret, you will find that everything you do is meaningless."


    "Fifteen minutes ago, news came out from the hospital that Lord Qiao had died."


    Fifteen minutes later, ye Zixuan went back to the remote residence and looked at Qiao ling''er in the room. She lowered her voice and said, "Qiao Er has temporarily announced that he has become the leader. In addition, he has ordered a full-scale war against the G regiment, saying that it was their attack that made Lord Qiao seriously injured and died."


    Chu Feng turned off his mobile phone, his eyes inexplicably playful: "I also received the news that Qiao''s family was summoned to the hospital by Lord Qiao that day. In addition to Qiao ER and Qiao Qiao''s father and son, 11 of them died, and the other four were Qiao''s second-hand people, so they are still alive!"


    "In addition, the Royal lawyer of King Qiao died in his own house, and everything was destroyed in a fire."


    Ye Zixuan burst out a fierce look in her eyes: "what should I do so that you can''t be a legitimate agent!"


    "The LORD left me one thing, which can let fengshao and miss linger control Qiao''s family without hindrance." At this time, a black headed crow standing beside him stood up, his eyes heard the sadness of King Qiao''s death, but he had expected it.


    "Don''t worry."


    King Qiao said this to Chu Feng, so he didn''t care much about it. He stood up and said, "although Qiao Er started a war against group G, he seems to have forgotten us completely, but there are some things that he doesn''t dare to move for fear of influence, but it doesn''t mean we can''t move either."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    The news of King Qiao''s death broke out completely in an hour, and reached three provinces in the shortest time.


    In the next few hours, the whole underground world of the Chinese dynasty knew the news of the death of the king of Northeast China. With a trace of regret, they also set their eyes on the northeast region, because Qiao Er, acting as the temporary leader, had decided to wage a full-scale war against the Russian group G.


    The reason and reason is that the death of Lord Qiao, the G group occupied the majority of the responsibility.


    Qiao Er also claimed that he was only acting as the principal for the time being. He also promised that he would not pay compensation to the G regiment and apologize for his mistake. The body of King Qiao would never be cremated and buried. He won a lot of people''s support for Qiao er.


    In the turbulent northeast, there are dark waves. The passing of Lord Qiao has brought a special depression to the three provinces. Will Qiao''s force, the eighth in the black list, be annihilated in the long river of history?


    This is what many people are thinking now.


    In the early morning of the next day, Chu Feng stood outside the house and looked at the snow and wind again. He sighed. It seemed that he felt a pity for the passing of a generation of heroes. Maybe he felt that the interests were supreme. Now, all his emotions were worthless.


    King Qiao''s injury was very clear to Chu Feng. Although he took the pills that he had prepared, he would not die so quickly. There was no problem in two or three days.


    But not long after he left the hospital, the news of King Qiao''s death came out. Chu Feng was very aware of the fishiness, but he also understood that no one would believe it.


    Last night, Chu Feng had taken time to tell Qiao ling''er the news of King Qiao''s death. The little girl didn''t cry, but said that her grandfather would rest in peace.


    Chu Feng was astonished at this, but he was still more impressed. During that hour in the ward, Lord Qiao must have talked with Qiao ling''er about something that could make a little girl change so much. Lord Qiao was also a character.


    But Chu Feng also knows that the pressure on his body is also increasing at this moment.


    Although Qiao Er used the war against group G to divert everyone''s attention, killed all the insiders and let the will of Lord Qiao sink into the sea, but Chu Feng would not be taken lightly because of this. What kind of person is Qiao er? Chu Feng has not contacted with him, but you can also guess that he will kill the danger in the end.


    Maybe he won''t do it during the period when Lord Qiao died, but when things subside, it will be a fierce attack.


    "Nothing was found. It is estimated that it disappeared completely with the fire."


    Ye Zixuan came out of the house and let the snow fall on her and said, "so even if the witness, lawyer Tan, is alive, he can''t play any role. Besides, he''s dead. What are you going to do next?"


    Chu Feng held out his hand to catch the falling snowflake. His eyes took a little meditation, and then he opened his mouth softly: "arrange an absolutely safe place to heal the black head crow and ling''er. I want to go to Hebrew!"


    "You''re going to Hebrew at this time. Are you crazy?"


    Ye Zixuan frowned. At this time, Chu Feng thought that he should take out the things in the hands of the black head crow to establish Qiao ling''er''s position. He didn''t want him to turn around and go to Hebrew. What did he play?


    "I''m really crazy." Chu Feng nodded his head gently, and his words were plain: "Qiao Er is now acting as the host. With the words he announced to the public, his reputation at this time is unprecedentedly strong. In addition, he fought against the G regiment, which is the reason for revenge for King Qiao."


    "If I jump out at this time, whether it''s true or not, Qiao''s people will resent it. I don''t want to avenge Lord Qiao, but I want to fight for power and gain, which is not advisable."


    Ye Zixuan thought about it quietly. She was convinced, but her mouth was not convinced: "what do you want to do? Can you solve the problem like this? I can''t see what you want to do when you go to Hebrew."


    "The enemy of an enemy is a friend."


    Chu Feng knew not to say anything, so ye Zixuan would not rest assured that he would go to Hebrew. After thinking about it, he said: "now Qiao ER and I are equal to the enemy. If he fights with group G, then group G is my ally. You can''t understand the taste. Just do as I say."


    "Idiot!" If you don''t want to be defeated by the two forces, how can you be defeated by the second group


    "That''s my business. You don''t have to worry."


    Chu Feng did not reveal too much information. He looked thoughtfully at the distance and continued: "and ye Lao asked you to follow me to supervise whether I have been in a position to support others, not to let you interfere with my actions. I have a clear conscience. What I am doing is right."


    "You I didn''t expect that Chu Feng would even take ye Enzheng out to say something at this time. Ye Zixuan had a heart attack, but she also knew what Chu Feng was doing. She only needed to report and had no right to interfere.


    Hum a way, ye Zixuan turned back to the room and left a sentence: "whatever you want. When you go to Hebrew anyway, remember to take me with you.""No problem with you, but it is said that M city is very cold, you need to warm up!" See ye Zixuan no longer entangled with this issue, Chu Feng also relaxed a little, jokingly said.


    At the next moment, a high shoe flew towards Chu Feng''s head. Chu Feng, who had been prepared for it, burst forward with a loud laugh. He caught the boot and looked at Ye Zixuan, who was barefoot. "It stinks!" Then he reflected the high shoes back and walked out of the yard.


    Ye Zixuan took her boots and glared at Chu Feng''s back. When Chu Feng disappeared, she put her boots in front of her and snorted, "bastard, it''s fragrant."


    However, Chu Feng didn''t know ye Zixuan''s lovely performance. After going out for more than 50 meters, a car stopped in front of him, and the door opened. Chu Feng seemed to know something about it and took the bus.


    "The wind is low. I haven''t seen you for a while, and your style is rising again."


    After driving two kilometers, the car stopped at the entrance of a deserted street. A man with a rough breath said with a smile: "it''s just what you want me to do when I come to the ice. You know, the Chinese government wants my head anytime and anywhere."


    "General Gohan, you don''t want to die. No one can let you die." It was Gohan, who was in charge of drug delivery in the golden triangle. Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder and put a bank card on his body. He said, "I just heard that the Golden Triangle wants to get through with the Hebrew group G. it happens that I have something to do, so I want to ask general Gohan to go to Hebrew with me."


    Gohan looked down at the bank card in the bag and knew that it was at least ten million. He laughed: "the wind has little demand, so naturally there is no problem. Just this time when the goods are delivered to the river and sea, general Sha also asked me to take a time to go to Hebrew, so it''s not troublesome!"


    "It''s just that the wind is weak. Can you tell me the reason why you want to go to Hebrew first?"


    Although Gohan felt very happy with Chu Feng, he went to Hebrew for a very important thing. He could not tolerate any accident. It was not the reason for distrust of Chu Feng. He must be careful.


    "I''m going to kill Joe!" Chu Feng couldn''t tell the truth, but simply said: "now the river, the sea and the imperial city are under my control. In the whole North, only Qiao''s pressure is on my head. I''m very uncomfortable about this. So I want to talk with group G and join hands to kill Qiao er, the temporary leader."


    "Of course, I''m sitting in this area. Isn''t it good news for you golden triangle and group G?"


    Gohan nodded slightly and then said, "the wind is weak, your suggestion has moved me, but I am only a person in charge of the periphery. Please allow me to ask general Sha for instructions."


    "Of course Chu Feng has nothing to do with it. If Gohan agrees at will, Chu Feng will be quite strange and will be more careful. If you ask the Golden Triangle overlord, Chu Feng will be more comfortable.


    And it''s just a middleman. Chu Feng is confident that he can still persuade him. He has such an idea.


    Gohan went out to make a phone call, as if for two minutes, and then stood there waiting for something, about 10 minutes, Gohan picked up the phone again, nodded repeatedly before hanging up the phone.


    Then he came back with a big smile. After entering the car, he said, "the wind is less. I have already expressed your meaning to general Sha. He is very interested in this. At the same time, he also contacted Mr. Faubus. He also agreed to go to m city to have a detailed talk. There are basically no problems."


    "Faubus?"


    Chu Feng thought of the Hebrew man who made trouble on the day of the burying of the elder Joe. A touch of fun appeared on his face: "general Gohan, I''ve heard all along that faubrons is in charge of everything in the periphery. What about group G?"


    Gohan shook his head and said, "I''m not very clear about this. I''ve been to Hebrew twice, and I haven''t seen the leader of the regiment. It''s said that the head of the regiment was ill a few years ago and it''s not convenient to see people. So now it''s his brother Faubus who is in charge of everything."


    "So it is. This time, general Gohan will take me to enjoy the customs of M city." Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, but couldn''t think of anything wrong. He finally gave up thinking and said with a smile.


    "That''s natural. The Hebrew women are still very moving."


    Gohan laughed, his face was full of manly expression, patted chufeng and said with a smile: "when the wind is less, you can''t be polite. Mr. Faubus is a very hospitable person. Don''t refuse his kindness!"


    Chu Feng moved the corners of his mouth. I don''t know what Gohan means, but secretly in a foreign country, Chu Feng must be prepared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    Five o''clock in the morning the next day.


    A flight from Bingdu, the capital of Longjiang Province, landed steadily in M City, the Hebrew capital. The cabin door opened slowly, and a cold wind directly blew into the cabin, which made the people who were preparing to get off the plane subconsciously tighten their clothes.


    The Hebrew near the north pole is colder than the Longjiang river. Although Ye Zixuan''s military force is amazing, she is still a girl who is afraid of the cold.


    Chu Feng shook his head and took off his clothes and put it on her body. He said softly, "if you want to be sexy next time, I won''t be so kind again."


    "It''s up to you!" Ye Zixuan snorted, but still dressed in the coat of Chu wind, the body was a little warm.


    This time he came to m City, Chu Feng only took a lonely life and ye Zixuan, and Gohan only took two people with him. At this time, Gohan came over to take a meaningful look at Ye Zixuan and thumbed up: "less wind means less wind. You can take it with you when you go out!"


    Then he went to Chu Feng''s side, frowning and lowering his voice: "if you take your own woman by your side, you will not have a chance to try the amorous feelings of Hebrew women."


    "I''m only eighteen, and I don''t want that."


    It was always said by Gohan that Chu Feng was still a little embarrassed. However, looking at those Hebrew women with big waists who looked like men when they got off the plane, Chu Feng still whispered in secret that only you who could not touch a woman in the Golden Triangle said yes!


    Chu Feng and Gehan talk very quietly, can say the appearance of furtiveness, ye Zixuan hummed: "are not good people."


    Soon a few people got off the plane, but the passers-by looked at Chu Feng and Gu Ming as if they were two psychopaths. Now it''s 20 degrees below zero. Chu Feng''s clothes add up. He has no coat. He''s even more powerful, just a shirt, standing there with no expression.


    On the way out of the airport, Gohan gave Chu Feng a thumbs up and praised: "it seems that fengshao''s contacts in China are not simple. I originally wanted to cross the border directly and spend four or five days in M city. I didn''t expect fengshao. You directly took me to fly here, saving several days of time, but also early."


    "Mr. faubrens is dealing with some things now, and it will take at least three days to see us."


    Chu Feng also knew that coming ahead of time disrupted Gohan''s plan, and he was sure that Faubus would not have time at all. However, Chu Feng did not care about this time and replied: "unexpectedly, I''ll play here for two days. Besides, my first visit to m city is not fun to play with, and I don''t feel up to my conscience."


    As for the matter of taking a plane, chufeng made light of it. Getting on the plane was the result of Ye Zixuan''s relationship. Chu Feng didn''t want Gohan around him to know that ye Zixuan was ye Enzheng''s granddaughter.


    Who knows if these people, who were suppressed by the Chinese government and who had been suppressed by Ye Enzheng several times, would go crazy and attack Ye Zixuan?


    "Mr. Cohen and Mr. chufeng, please?"


    Just outside the airport, a bald man came up. He was more than 1.8 meters tall and looked like an iron tower. But it was very polite to ask questions.


    Gohan nodded, did not start to talk to Chu Feng that kind of wretched appearance, solemnly replied: "good!"


    "I''m from Mr. Faubus. I''ll take you to your place." The bald man nodded and invited several people to a saloon car. Before getting on the bus, Chu Feng edited a short message and sent it out. He led Ye Zixuan into the car as if nothing happened.


    As the largest land group in the world, Hebrew is sparsely populated. Few buildings exist and the population is not very large. Therefore, most people gather together to live in one place. Otherwise, people may not be able to see people within ten kilometers.


    After driving for more than an hour, the sky was a little more bright. The car stopped outside a red villa. The bald man got out of the car and opened the door. He bowed and said, "distinguished guests, you are staying here temporarily. Mr. Faubus has to deal with some things. I will look for you if you need anything at that time."


    "Trouble!"


    Chu Feng nodded gently, and his left eye directly penetrated into the room. There were only eight maids in the room. The rest were nothing special. However, these women were in their twenties. Looking at Gohan''s impetuous appearance, Chu Feng was shocked. It seems that this guy knows!


    Although he had insight into the nature of the maid, Chu Feng did not speak out. People walking in the underground world were all like this. He would not say that Gohan was abnormal.


    "All red, ugly!" In Gohan with people to the first step, ye Zixuan looked at the villa gently frowned: "can you change a place?"


    "Beauty, we are here to do business, not to enjoy, so I think it''s good."


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes, villa still said no, do you want to live in the palace? However, she didn''t tangle with Ye Zixuan. She took her hand and walked in. Maybe she was not used to being held by Chu Feng. But ye Zixuan accepted this slowly, and didn''t say anything."Welcome!" Eight maids Qi Qi stood in the living room, Gohan and Chu Feng entered the room, and then bowed and said hello, etiquette was done well.


    "You are welcome. Please do your business!"


    Chu Feng said in a timely manner, and led yezixuan to one side to sit down. Hebrew houses generally have heating, so when they come in, they feel warm, and Chu wind is ready to rest.


    "The wind is small, so I haven''t had a good rest yesterday, I want to go to sleep." Gohan coughs, and asks two to follow to other places and says to Chu Feng, and then he says to two maids in a positive face: "well, you take me to my room, I need a rest."


    "Yes, honorable guests."


    The two maids nodded softly, then walked in front of them and headed up with Gohan. Chu wind opened his mouth and finally, after Gohan disappeared upstairs, she whispered, "sex mouth!"


    "If I didn''t follow, you would have thought that, too?" Ye Zixuan is not a fool. He can see who Gohan is along the way. Looking at Chu Feng beside him, he warns: "tell you that you are a man of Su Xinyu. You should remember that you should not be derailed physically or mentally, or you will be beautiful."


    "Please, I didn''t say anything, OK?"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes directly, but he also understood that it was unnecessary to explain with Ye Zixuan. He was lazy to say something. He looked at his life and said, "you should rest. Then I want to go out and walk."


    He turned and went upstairs. The two maids wanted to follow up with them. But he stopped and looked at them and said, "I don''t need it!"


    After a few minutes, Chu Feng and yezixuan had a chat without a moment. But there was a fancy voice upstairs. Ye Zixuan was not a fool. He knew what it was. The blush of the brush turned red.


    Chu wind is also a bit embarrassed, how this villa sound insulation effect so bad?


    Look at Ye Zixuan, with her head down, and he said nothing, and Chu Feng coughed: "I''m not sleepy, so let''s go out and walk now!"


    Yezixuan is embarrassed to open up, Chu Feng said naturally happy, stood up and said, "OK!"


    Chu Feng laughed in her heart that ye Zixuan would be shy, and naturally took her hand out of the villa. The bald man arranged that they did not limit their freedom here, so there was nothing. They soon walked out of the villa.


    "Where are you going now?"


    Yezixuan looks at the streets of few people, and scolds Gohan ten times and eight times. If you want to do anything, you can make a low-key point. At least, it will be better by night. In the daytime, you will play!


    1


    let''s go then Yezixuan recalled the shy voice in the villa. At this moment, the tone was not so natural. When he found a restaurant, he ordered two early and looked at Chu Feng. His red lips opened: "you said, are you all the moving things that you think about?"


    Chu Feng did not want Ye Zixuan to ask such a question, curious: "what does it mean?"


    "You see that Gohan, as if never seen a woman in ten years, but in a flash, it will hurt two maids." Ye Zixuan''s eyes appeared disgusting color, and he glared at Chu Feng: "are you such a person?"


    Chu Feng wanted to say no, but it was no different from deception. He thought about it and said, "this kind of thing has been existed since ancient times, and it can''t be said too hard to hear. It''s just about looking at people. At least I see the feeling."


    "Did you have any bad feelings for me?" Ye Zixuan asked, with her eyes narrow and meaningful


    "To you?" Chu Feng looked at Ye Zixuan in dismay, and looked down subconsciously, which was particularly attractive, but he shook his head and said, "are you a cousin of heart language, am I such a person?"


    "It''s hard to say that men are perverts." Yezixuan hummed coldly, obviously did not believe what Chu Feng said, and said with a vicious voice, "warn you, I''d better not think about it. If I know what you want me, I will give you a scratch!"


    Chu Feng twitches at the corner of her mouth, shaking her head with a bitter smile. Facing a woman like yezixuan, she doesn''t think that it is deceiving: "OK, I will be your brother later, when you are my brother!"


    Yezixuan''s face was cold: "go to death, I don''t bring a handle!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    Joe and the G regiment officially went to war.


    The battlefield of the two sides was placed on the vast frozen soil. There was no grass and ice and snow all the year round. Qiao pulled out 10000 people and 8000 people of group G to fight fiercely here. The trenches dug out and the huge rocks were the barriers for the two sides to fight.


    This is a border between the Hebrew and the Chinese. Because of the death of King Qiao, the border officers ordered to guard the basic things, and the people on both sides carried out endless killing and cutting.


    The war lasted for several hours. Although the number of the G group was less than that of Qiao''s, it was better than the advantage of weapons. It was no longer a time when cold weapons could solve the problem. All of us used hot weapons. Only when the bullets were consumed completely would short soldiers meet.


    Both sides from the long-distance hot weapon battle to the final blade fight, everyone broke out a fierce color, killing the sky and the earth.


    But in the end, the huge Hebrews still got the upper hand. They completely beat Qiao''s people back into the border of China and won the first victory. The key is that the heat weapons of group G are sufficient, and they can''t raise the head of Qiao completely at the beginning.


    It''s like you''re fighting a tank with a pistol. You''re looking for death.


    "Damn it, these old people!"


    In the temporary command post 30 kilometers away from the border line, Qiao Er Yi punched the wall, and Qiao''s advantage was still lost. How could he feel comfortable and roared: "haven''t you contacted the scum in Tianchi?"


    "Yes, but they have a tendency to take advantage of the fire." Arbor is responsible for following Qiao er''s side to convey and accept orders. At the moment, he frowned and said, "usually a pistol costs only 200 pond coins, but now they want 300 pool coins. Rocket launchers and bombs have also increased by 50% to 100%


    Qiao Er punched the wall again, and his flesh was broken. He didn''t know: "these bastards were like grandsons when they asked me to buy them, but now they play high and high for me, damned bastards."


    "Contact them again. I need 3000 submachine guns and 500 bombs!"


    The spirit of arbor was shocked: "Dad, if such a large-scale purchase of arms is detected by the Chinese government, we will die very ugly."


    "Do you think they don''t know now?" Qiao Er Yi slapped the tree in the face and said: "but because of the death of your grandfather, they will not do anything now even if they know. Qiao''s anger can not be suppressed. He must let us have a channel to vent."


    "The old bastard, he even used thermal weapons, damn it!"


    The underground world of China is good at fighting with cold weapons, and the official does not allow the use of hot weapons. However, when you go abroad, especially in a sparsely populated place like Hebrew, if you go to a remote place and have a war of 100000 people, you may not have an accident.


    Besides the Tianchi arms giant, the G group is the most popular party in the world for hot weapons sales. Qiao''s fight with it is almost like hitting the muzzle of a gun. Qiao er''s heart can''t help regretting why he used this move to divert the attention of others and block himself.


    However, there is no way to do it now. No matter what the result is, we must go on. The competition of heat weapons and the self-sufficiency of group G are the pain of Qiao er''s heart.


    Looking at Qiao er''s ferocious face, arbor no longer said anything. He went to one side to contact the arms dealer. After a moment, he came back and said, "Dad, those bastards said that they would be responsible for delivering them, but each weapon would cost an extra 10 dollars."


    "Damn it, you bastards, wait for me."


    Qiao 2 punched the wall for the third time, and his eyes were bloodshot. He used to be sent by package, but now he still collects money. Qiao Er deeply understood that this was a robbery, but if he didn''t take the arms from Tianchi people, he had no other way.


    With a big wave of his hand, he said, "here they are, these sons of bitches!" Qiao Er Mou son is congested, very angry: "in addition, how long can we hold the weapon in our hand now?"


    "The period of less than three days, which has been accumulated over the past ten years."


    Arbor thought about it for a while and finally said, "Dad, why don''t we think of a way to go back temporarily? Group G may not be good at hand fighting, but we are not familiar with thermal weapons. We can''t play with them!"


    "You think I don''t want to?" Qiao Er yelled. He had thought of this problem from the moment of the war, but now he has no way out: "even if we are willing to withdraw, group G can not give in, unless we agree to its starting requirements, but that is too risky, and the official will kill us at any time."


    "So we can only go on. If it''s a big deal, we''ll have to pay for the land we ceded."


    At the same time, at 3:00 p.m. in M City, Chu Feng accompanied Ye Zixuan for a day. At first, both of them were a little sleepy, but later they felt energetic after eating. So they went to many places. Naturally, they were like lovers, so people couldn''t see anything wrong.


    Ye Zixuan walked in front of her. Her black high boots were on the ground, and her face was covered with a smile. She went out a few steps and turned to look at Chu Feng, frowning and saying, "can you hurry up? Isn''t it just your two yuan? Look at your heartache. You should know that I am your girlfriend now, and it is your responsibility to consume for me. "Chu Feng looked at the big bag and small bag on his two hands, turned his white eyes and said with some flesh pain: "this is still two yuan, here is 50000 Chi Yuan already!"


    Nunuzui, chufeng mumbled: "it''s my responsibility to spend money for you, so don''t you fulfill your own responsibility?"


    "What are you talking about?" Although Chu Feng''s voice was very small, he was still heard by Ye Zixuan. He stepped forward with narrow eyes and asked meaningfully, "do you think that apart from spending money for me, I also want to give you something, such as lying on the bed when you feel eager?"


    "What do you think?" Chu Feng whispered to a clever woman, but her face was serious. She said, "this kind of thing can be said once. Next time I don''t want to hear it again. You are the cousin of the heart. I am your brother-in-law. I don''t want you to be a good aunt of the heavenly Kingdom."


    Ye Zixuan clearly heard Chu Feng mutter and then said that. Unexpectedly, she was beaten down by him and pointed to what he was going to say. The phone vibrated. Finally, she glared at Chu Feng, pressed the headset, and her face changed slowly at this moment. Finally, she said, "I know, continue to pay attention."


    Chu Feng also felt what was different. Originally he walked forward and slowly came back and asked, "has something happened?"


    "The g-regiment is fighting with Joe, a series of hot weapons."


    Ye Zixuan nodded, and her tone was perhaps dignified: "just now someone conveyed the meaning of grandfather. Group G and Qiao can fight each other, but there must be no gunfight, because the Hebrew president has already called the Chinese government, which is a matter of provocation of Hebrew sovereignty."


    "Ha ha, you really can say it!" Chu Feng laughs with astonishment, but he also knows the unity of the Hebrews. Group G can shoot and kill people, but Qiao''s people shoot in the territory, which is to challenge sovereignty.


    However, Chu Feng would not think about these things, and asked with a smile: "did ye Lao say how to do it?"


    "In addition, Qiao Er contacted Tianchi through a special channel. Three days later, a large number of ammunition arrived at the border. Grandfather meant to kill him."


    "Understand!" Chu Feng nodded slightly. He thought it would be two days before he could fight. He didn''t expect that he just left the front foot and the back foot would start to work. However, after careful consideration, he understood that Qiao ER was in urgent need of transferring the cause of death of King Qiao.


    Not far from going out, ye Zixuan suddenly stopped, and Chu Feng stopped curiously and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Zixuan glared at Chu Feng fiercely. His words were almost word by word, jumping out of his teeth: "otherwise, even if you are my cousin, I will kill you!"


    Feeling the softness of the arm, Chu Feng was very nostalgic, but he quickly took back his hand and coughed: "well, when nothing happened, you don''t know what it is!"


    After that, Chu Feng walked directly to the front, a burst of sweat, is this also the instinctive reaction of the body, like to go to those places?


    Ye Zixuan bit her lips and followed her. Just now, she was rubbed by Chu Feng''s hand. At first, she only thought chufeng was unintentional and didn''t mention it to save embarrassment. But later, ye Zixuan was very uncomfortable with that kind of shy reaction, so she opened her mouth.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s back, ye Zixuan''s two small hands clenched in a cruel voice: "asshole, you wait for me. My tofu is not so delicious. When the task is over, you can''t take care of your life."


    Chu Feng naturally walked in front of him. He didn''t know what ye Zixuan was thinking and saying in his heart. A phone call came in and a woman''s voice came in: "little wind. For you, I braved the cold to come here. How can you thank me?"


    Hearing this woman''s voice, Chu Feng felt that ye Zixuan was still some distance behind her. She said softly, "thank you. It''s not like the result. Find a place to send me the address. I''ll be there later!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    In the evening dinner, Chu Feng does not attract people''s attention in Ye Zixuan''s food. After dinner, she is drowsy, and finally goes back to her room to sleep.


    Chu Feng let Gu Ming watch a little bit, find a chance to go back to the room, and then secretly left the villa. As for Gohan, he didn''t come out for dinner in the evening. He changed to two other maids. Chu Feng knew that Gohan took his own emperor Dan, so it was not very strange. He just said something in secret.


    Chu Feng left the villa three kilometers after a car, the car left.


    When he came to the Dibai Hotel, which opened all over the world, Chu Feng got out of the car and walked into it directly. Without going to communicate with anyone, he went straight into the elevator and went to the ninth floor. After coming out, he went to the door of a room and knocked on the door gently.


    Just a moment later, the door opened, revealing a beautiful face. It was Liu Zhixin of Hanhuang Nanliu''s financial group, a woman with the title of the first strange woman in the south of Hanhuang.


    Chu wind does not go to see at the moment of Liu Zhixin walked in and sat down light mouth: "talk about it!"


    "It''s so unemotional. When you see me like this, what you have to do is jump on me."


    Liu Zhixin earned a circle, completely vacuum can see some content of the pajamas, followed by a circle, look at Chu Feng eyes with three points of resentment: "rather than at the beginning to ask me these questions, so that I am very hurt, also very hit."


    Chu wind did not because of Liu Zhixin show out the amorous feelings have any fluctuation, light glance said: "if you come to me just to say these words, then I am very busy."


    "No mood."


    Liu Zhixin said angrily. She went to the side and sat down. Her legs crisscrossed with a charming radian: "according to what you mean, I have used the energy of Liu''s financial group to secretly employ an international army, interspersed between Huangfu family and blue cells, and has begun to achieve good results."


    Blinking at Chu Feng, she showed a lovely look and said: "but you can rest assured that this thing is very hidden. Other people can''t find Liu''s family, and naturally they can''t find you."


    After a pause, Liu Zhixin looked at Chu Feng with admiration in her eyes: "in addition, like your inference, they found Liu''s family. In order not to arouse their suspicion, my father agreed to cooperate. Two hundred Liu''s elite, and they are absolutely elite, have entered the Chinese dynasty in the daytime today.


    In addition, because of Yan Tianming''s attitude, 2000 tianwangmen have entered the river and sea. It seems that they are going to fight the Huangfu family, but you are very clear about what. "


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Before he came to Hebrew, he knew that his eyes were slightly cold: "what about blue cells?"


    "Blue cells are surprisingly not involved." Liu Zhixin shook her head and said what she knew: "the reason seems to be that the Huangfu family can''t give enough evidence, coupled with the secret actions of the international legion, blue cells now hate the Huangfu family, and it is difficult to reach a cooperative relationship."


    Although in the heart is surprised why Liu Zhixin should stand on his side, but until now he also can''t see any harm, so he doesn''t mind and this woman empty with the snake: "then you know what I want you to do in M city this time?"


    Liu Zhi Xin played with his nails painted with purple nail polish. He said carelessly, "if I hadn''t guessed wrong, you wanted me to do something for you."


    "Not bad!" Chu Feng didn''t deny his idea. He didn''t use it when he could. He was just a bastard: "it''s said that Hanhuang Nanliu''s financial group and group G have cooperated for more than ten years. Of course, I won''t say anything about cooperation, but it has shown the close relationship between you."


    "I hope you can provide me with some things, so that I can take it easy. Of course, it is beyond my reach. I hope to take advantage of Liu''s strength in M city."


    Liu Zhixin narrowed her eyes and looked at Chu Feng and then opened her red lips: "are you too heartless? Although I said that I like you, but now you haven''t given me anything, you want me to do so many things, too much? "


    "Correct it!"


    Chu Feng showed a smile, went to Liu Zhixin''s side and sat down, put his big hand on the snow-white thigh, and said with a smile: "I didn''t ask you to do anything. It''s your own proposal. I think about it as a promise to you, and you promise me to do something for me to eliminate trouble, isn''t it?"


    "Am I that cheap?" Liu Zhixin looked at Chu Feng without fear, and her face was close to a lot. Both of them could smell each other''s breath. She was bewitched and said, "it''s just that I pay like this. Won''t you do something to comfort my heart?"


    "Now you say you like me, not that I like you, so it''s you who want to do something to impress me, not that I want to do something for you."


    When Liu Zhixin''s hand was stretched out, Chu Feng stood up at the right time and kept away from the harassment of the woman without any trace. He continued: "it''s like a man chasing a woman. You should move me, sister. Your road is still very long."


    Liu Zhixin''s eyes were cold, but when she stood up, it was that pair of affectionate look: "Alas, people have to consider upside down, I Liu Zhixin is really cheap ah!""I know what you want, but I can''t help you too much. This is what I can find by using Liu''s strength in M city. It''s useful or useless, and there''s nothing I can do."


    Chu Feng opened to have a look, his eyes slightly lit up, and after watching, he closed it and said softly: "it''s a little useful, but if you want to soak me in this way, you still can''t do it."


    "Cut, I will succeed!" Liu Zhixin leaned on the sofa, slouched deeply and lazily, and the protruding point appeared on the pajamas. Looking at Chu Feng''s open door without heart color, Liu Zhixin''s face suddenly cooled down and patted on the sofa: "one day, I will completely conquer you and make you my slave."


    Cold voice said a word, Liu Zhixin picked up the mobile phone and dialed a number: "father, Chu Feng''s vigilance is still very strong, but three months is enough time for me to complete the task, when the Liu sit enjoy its achievement is."


    "I have studied what you said. If you succeed, Liu''s family will definitely upgrade to a higher level. I will also break the tradition and let you become the successor."


    There was a silence at the other end of the phone, an old voice came, and then explained again: "but you should be careful. If you are insightful by the people of other forces, you will definitely be torn apart. At that time, for family reasons, I will abandon you and say that you have been disturbed by love and have done stupid things."


    "Understand!" Although the old voice said very calm, but Liu Zhixin can still feel the killing and decisive, hang up the phone and go to the bed in the room, Liu Zhixin eyes revealed firm: "I will succeed, if not, Chu Feng, I will pull you to die with me."


    Chufeng shuttles through the night, and soon returns to the red villa. After going out for more than an hour, perhaps because there is no entertainment, everyone has taken a rest. When climbing up from the outside, Chu Feng can still hear those slight sounds, knowing what Gohan and his two followers are doing.


    Shaking his head, the body jumped to the balcony. When he opened the balcony door, Chu Feng''s eyes sank: "who!"


    With the light coming on, she sat alone in a corner. The hot Ye Zixuan sat on the bed and looked at Chu Feng with a pretty face. "Give me the medicine, want me to sleep until dawn, and let this half son''s lonely life look at me. Chu Feng, do you want to explain to me, what did you just do?"


    Chu Feng was surprised that ye Zixuan didn''t get dizzy by her medicine. However, she was surprised all of a sudden. She motioned to go out with a depressed face. After closing the door, she came back to look at Ye Zixuan and said, "I''m going to see a woman."


    Ye Zixuan''s face was cold: "I said that you are so good, it turns out that you don''t look up to Eight maids. You go out to look for food by yourself. Chu Feng, you are shameless!"


    "Can you go out now?"


    Originally, Chu Feng didn''t intend to hide it, but ye Zixuan misunderstood what she meant. Chu Feng was too lazy to explain. Pointing at the door, he said politely, "I need a rest. I have something to do tomorrow."


    "I sleep here tonight." Ye Zixuan didn''t mean to stand up and said directly, her face was a little red.


    Chu Feng coughed and looked at Ye Zixuan''s red face and said with profound meaning: "sister in law, your cousin hasn''t enjoyed me. Do you want to go ahead?"


    "Asshole, even if you want to miss me, you don''t want to." Ye Zixuan yelled, and said with an unnatural face, "next door to my room is the room of that son of a bitch, I can''t sleep!"


    Chu Feng then understood Ye Zixuan''s meaning and spread out his hands: "then you can rest here. I''ll go to your room to have a rest."


    As soon as Chu Feng turned around, ye Zixuan asked him to stop and pat the bed: "in order to prevent you from going out again, I want to follow you all the time. Otherwise, if anything happens to you, not only I will be in bad luck, but my grandfather will also be implicated by you."


    "I didn''t say you wanted to sleep on the floor!"


    Ye Zixuan raised her voice and said, but her face was redder and her head was lowered. Her voice was much lower: "this bed is very big. You and I are on the other side." Then he raised his head and threatened, "but you must not do anything, or I will wipe you!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled, his head tilted, and he said with a playful smile, "sister-in-law, are you afraid of being single in a foreign land?"


    Ye Zixuan''s eyes twinkled for a moment, as if she had been stabbed to the pain. Her tone was unnatural: "no, I''m not afraid of anything. I just don''t want you to run out again and be drained by those hairy women."


    Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything. After turning off the light, he took off his clothes and directly jumped into bed and said, "sleep


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    A sound completely broke the morning calm, if not Gohan they fought late last night, they would have all woke up now, but sitting on the living room sofa all night alone opened their eyes, shook his head: "woman, not a good thing."


    Inside the room, ye Zixuan looked at the Chu wind, who was woken up by his hysterical roar, kicked him and said, "you bastard!"


    Because two days did not have a good rest reason, Chu Feng fan fan fan fan dazzled open eyes, after dodging to see ye Zixuan that almost to kill the eyes depressed way: "Miss ye, I want to go to your room to sleep last night, it is you who want me to stay, what is the argument?"


    "Take your dog''s paw!"


    Yezixuan was in a ups and downs. She knew that she had called Chu Feng last night, but she was always satisfied with her alertness. But at this time, she slept with Chu Feng and was put on the mountain by his hand. Ye Zixuan regretted that she had slept in fear last night.


    When ye Zixuan was about to attack, Chu Feng made a gesture to open the topic: "and you made a gap between us last night. If I remember it correctly, it seems that the left side is mine, and the person who should shout should be me?"


    Ye Zixuan was going to be angry, but when she heard the words, she turned to see, and the blush of the brush rose. She was indeed offside. She couldn''t speak out of words. It should be that Chu Feng was regarded as a quilt last night.


    "Besides, can you let go of your pig''s hoof?"


    At this time, Chu Feng felt something, a face helpless, but still kept the formal opening: "offside I don''t care about you, holding me to sleep one night I don''t care about you, but miss ye, please respect me, I am a man with a fiancee."


    "Pig hoof, who do you say is pig''s shoe?" Ye Zixuan smelt the words and found that Chu Feng was saying himself and roared angrily. But he found what he held in his right hand. He pinched it subconsciously. When Chu wind was in a thrilling state, he jumped out of bed, as if he had been bitten by a snake.


    Quilt also fell on the ground, ye Zixuan looked more shy and turned around and said, "Chu wind you are a pervert!"


    "Didn''t I tell you that I like celestial sleep?"


    Chu Feng was also quite embarrassed. He felt that he must wake up before ye Zixuan. With two beds of quilt, ye Zixuan didn''t know anything, but he didn''t expect such a dragon to happen. However, he still showed a positive face from the bed and coughed when he was wearing clothes: "I have recorded this."


    When ye Zixuan clenched her lips and hated to beat Chu Feng, he continued: "go back and I will tell my heart. Her good cousin forced me to sleep in a bed, and in the middle of the night, he found an excuse to sleep with me in the offside. Getting up in the morning was even more obscene to me!"


    "Bastard, you''re a man."


    Yezixuan turned to scold, and he dreamed of rowing last night. He thought that she might hold the thing for one night. At this moment, yezixuan was ashamed and looked up: "I warn you, if you dare to go back and talk about it, I will scratch you!"


    Chu Feng raised his voice seriously: "what, you have a reason, which law stipulates that men are guilty of molesting women, women are supposed to be lewd men. Your last night to the present practice, completely hurt my heart, I do not want you to be responsible for it, you dare to roar at me?"


    "I decided to go back and tell my heart. You cousin, it''s too serious!"


    After a word, Chu Feng turned to open the door and went out. Only when she walked out, she was smiling unconsciously. The woman looked tough and her brain was really useless!


    Ye Zixuan stood in the spot, and did not return to God for half a day. Finally, he pointed to his nose: "I was touched, I seemed to be held, and still holding such disgusting things for one night, how could it be my fault?"


    "I am not with you, bastard," yelled Ye Zixuan, who was fooled by Chu Feng


    eight o''clock, Ye Zixuan took perfume and sprayed his own hand with Chu Feng to walk out of the red villa. His eyes were full of angry look, but what he did not dare to talk with Chu Feng again was just spraying perfume on his right hand.


    Chu wind occasionally looked back at the corners of the mouth twitching, had it been so excessive, washed ten times, and now I want to spray perfume. How dirty am I? How did Yan and jade eat when Yao Xin was still intoxicated?


    "Chu Feng, discuss something with you."


    After two people walked silently for more than half an hour, ye Zixuan broke the silence and went to Chu Feng and said earnestly: "whoever was right or wrong last night is good. I hope to stop here, but you must promise me something."


    Chu wind was shocked, this is rhythm, wondering: "Miss ye, it seems that I am the one who suffered the loss, and you want me to promise you the conditions?" Looking at the angry look of Ye Zixuan, Chu fan stall said, "forget it, who calls me a kind man, say it!"


    "I am not afraid to be alone in any place of the TianChao Dynasty, but I am afraid that I have no familiar taste in other countries and other countries."


    Ye Zixuan did not continue to say Chu Feng, and his face eased a little, hesitated and said, "so these days in Hebrew, I will provide you with the information you need, and I can cooperate with you to do something, but by night."Chu Feng raised his hand and did not wait for ye Zixuan to finish saying, "don''t worry, I will never find any excuse to have a room with you, as long as you pay attention to it."


    "Asshole, that''s not what I''m talking about." Ye Zixuan''s face turned red and she drank. Seeing that no one was paying attention to her, she lowered her voice and said, "well, these days in Hebrew, you will be in a room with me, but these days, when you return to the Heavenly Kingdom, you will forget everything."


    "And if I''m offside or anything, you can''t tell me."


    Chu Feng''s head had the meaning of thunder rolling. He felt a little different from what he had imagined. Looking at Ye Zixuan, who was afraid of even the red list masters, and was not even the opponent of his lonely life, he said: "Miss ye, are you not awake?"


    "I''m serious with you, give me a little more serious, and I''m afraid of this matter, you know it!" Ye Zixuan snorted: "in addition, when you are with me at night, you should try to sleep with clothes on, or if you do anything then, that''s your own reason."


    Leaving a word, ye Zixuan walked towards the front with a blush in her face. She had already known that she would not come to Hebrew with this son of a bitch. Now she has been making a series of embarrassments.


    Chu Feng touched his chin and looked at Ye Zixuan''s back. He said to himself, "how do I feel that history has ever been similar and that the role has been reversed?"


    She felt that she was always upset by women, and Chu Feng did not continue to entangle this issue. Anyway, ye Zixuan was a great beauty, and she did not suffer any loss. She just wanted to share a room with such a beautiful woman, but she could only watch, and could not make any substantial progress. Chu Feng was quite boring.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Two hours later, Chu Feng and ye Zixuan appeared in an abandoned car repair shop. Ye Zixuan looked around and asked curiously, "no one is here. Drink the wind?"


    Chu Feng plays heart to look at Ye Zixuan, with a little indecent mouth: "that, I think!"


    "Do you want to do it?" No matter how powerful a woman is, there is a natural fear of something in her heart. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, ye Zixuan held her hands in front of her and backed back a few steps. "I tell you, you must not have any bad thoughts on me. Su Xinyu is my cousin, she is your wife."


    Chu Feng came forth and pondered on it. It seemed that he would rush forward at any time: "I just want to say that I want to do something here to promote the fruits of the victory of this Hebrew trip. Miss ye, can your thoughts be more complicated?"


    Ye Zixuan''s face turned red. Knowing that he had been played by Chu Feng, he walked forward with a cold face: "are you happy playing with me?"


    "I can''t be so wronged, you are my sister-in-law, no doubt, I''m a model brother-in-law!" Chu Feng''s face is positive, which can be called Liu Xiahui''s appearance.


    "Is it?" Ye Zixuan sneered. When Chu Feng nodded his head, he said scornfully: "I''m a good brother-in-law. I don''t know who can break the sky this morning!"


    Chu Feng was coughed repeatedly by Ye Zixuan''s words. As an adult, how could he not know what ye Zixuan said, and said with a bitter smile: "sister-in-law, this kind of thing is instinctive, and I was in sleep at that time. If it was you, I must have wet some sheets."


    Ye Zixuan was also happy to let Chu Feng eat shriveled, but smelled the speech to drink and scolded: "you shut up!" She turned her head to one side and was very shy. Although she didn''t get wet through a few sheets this morning, her pajamas were all wet.


    "Don''t talk, wait. If anything happens and you go to a safe place, I''ll contact you."


    Chu Feng also wanted to say something to make fun of Ye Zixuan, a perverted woman with military force. Her ears moved and heard the sound of many machine engines turning. She turned and took Ye Zixuan''s hand to the back of an old car and whispered to her.


    Ye Zixuan was still angry, but also heard the voice of many motor vehicles coming towards this side, and temporarily eliminated the meaning of criticizing Chu Feng and asked, "who are these people?"


    "A group of young people who are drunk, but there are people who are useful to me."


    Chu Feng looked at the hundreds of locomotives that could be seen in the distance, and said faintly, "you can leave here after I go out. I need to do something. If we succeed, we don''t need to meet with Faubus, and we can achieve the mission of this Hebrew trip."


    Ye Zixuan looked at Chu Feng, whose face was firm and resolute at the moment, and whispered in her heart, "is this really a child?"?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    Hundreds of locomotives poured in like a flood of steel.


    There are also figures around. Just now, when Chu Feng and ye Zixuan arrived, there were no one left behind. At the moment, thousands of people appeared. Everyone seemed to be in their twenties, and some looked only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    Ye Zixuan took a look, really and Chu Feng said, drunk young people.


    In the Chinese dynasty, he knew that the Hebrew people were fierce, but seeing those motorcycles coming at a high speed, ye Zixuan thought that he still looked down upon the people. They were not only fierce, they could be called ferocious.


    Hundreds of motorcycles stopped at the same time. One of the tall men took off his hat and showed a handsome face. He said to the people on the next locomotive: "Fu Dina, I don''t think there is any need to compare. As the successor of Alexander consortium, I have more dignity than you."


    "So when you are a woman for me, you won''t suffer at all!"


    Ten meters away, a motorcycle girl also took off her hat, her brown hair was scattered behind her, and her big wavy hair looked very beautiful. Her seductive face showed wild and unyielding. She looked at the handsome young man who started talking and said, "Alexander, I want to roll the sheets with me and show my skill."


    "But if you lose, don''t forget your promise."


    "I, Alexander, have my word." Alexander patted himself on the chest and said confidently, "as long as you can win me by luck, I will supply the things your family needs unconditionally within three years, and I will not pester you any more. Of course, if you lose, don''t just talk about it!"


    "Well, don''t worry." Ferdina snorted coldly and started the locomotive, which was spinning wildly there.


    But at this time, Alexander said: "fudina, before you start, you seem to have a partner. You should know the rules of our locomotive race. In this way, we can''t carry out it!"


    Ferdina naturally knew the rules, but she felt that she was more likely to win. She frowned: "Alexander, I can do it myself. I don''t need any partners. I can make you don''t need any."


    "No, no, no!" Alexander shook his head: "we all know that you have the title of locomotive queen. It''s ok if you race alone, but our bet must be changed. After all, I have less than three years to learn motorcycles, and you are an old driver with ten years'' experience."


    "Only by carrying one person can I have a little confidence, otherwise, there will be no need."


    Fu Dina''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled. Because of the weather in this track, a person needs to be careful when driving at the moment. However, if two people do it, there will be some problems when turning and tail flicking. It is impossible to completely let go of her hands and feet. For a moment, fudina seems a little hesitant.


    Alexander saw fudina''s Dilemma and said in good time: "fudina, if you can''t find someone to compete with, I can let you choose one on the spot, OK?"


    Ferdina looks at Alexander. The confidence makes her uncomfortable. When they play together, they are common. If there is a little accident, the companion will take the place of the game.


    But the people around Fu Dina almost do not know, know and did not have the courage to compete with Alexander, for a time Fu Dina is a little embarrassed, she does not necessarily need what Alexander provides, more is that she does not want to be entangled.


    At the moment, ye Zixuan, who was in the crowd, looked at the scene. Then she turned around and saw Chu Feng''s eyes blinking at a girl standing in the middle of the road. She stood there completely in a bikini, which was very tempting.


    "Nothing, just a little curious." The women in Chu Feng''s secret way are all so big, but facing Ye Zixuan, she quietly replied: "I''m curious about the cold weather. How can that woman look like it''s not cold, but our Miss Ye is still feeling cold when she''s wearing so many clothes."


    "Die!"


    How could ye Zixuan believe what Chu Feng said? She turned around and saw that the girl was really magnificent. She subconsciously looked down at her own and puffed out her mouth: "compared with these cows, these cows are almost, but I''m definitely in the forefront of China."


    "You come out!" At this time, the embarrassed Fu Dina saw Chu Feng and pointed: "help me win this game, I will give you 10 million!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, he is still here to find a way to approach this woman, do not want her to send her own door, think of last night Liu Zhixin to their own information, the depth of the eyes, Chu Feng meaningful passing smile.


    But Chu Feng did not have any special performance, just pointed to himself and pretended not to know: "are you talking about me?"


    "Yes, come out!" Fudina nodded in an unquestionable tone.


    Chufeng gently asked Ye Zixuan to leave for a while with a voice that only Ye Zixuan could hear. Then she pushed aside the two people in front of her and went out. Compared with the Hebrews, they were not very tall. They just caused a lot of disdain when they came out.


    Unlike ordinary Hebrew women, they usually have a bucket waist. On the contrary, their waist is so narrow that they can''t help but remind Chu Feng of Cui Xin''s tiny waist, which seems to be just like this."Can you start the car?"


    Chu Feng came very calm, especially in the face of his own time did not show the other men''s look, Fu Dina heart more a little curious asked: "if you can open, you can drive!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" At this time, Alexander laughed and saw a man like this come out and pointed to Chu Feng: "Fu Dina, are you like the Chinese saying that you have to go to a doctor in a hurry? You can''t look at this little man of China. If the wind blows, you can wrestle. You even ask him to decide your fate?"


    "If you just want to find the right excuse to be my woman, it''s not necessary!"


    When Fu Dina did not hear Alexander''s words, she generally looked at Chu Feng and said, "will you?"


    A little before Chu Feng left, he smelled a smell. He secretly said that Fu Dina had body odor. Among the Hebrew people who have a common body odor, there are very few of them. Touching the head of the motorcycle, I feel that it is similar to the motorcycle that I used to ride twice when I was reading: "yes!"


    Chu Feng said very confident, but Fu Dina frowned. If she didn''t randomly point out Chu Feng, she would doubt whether Chu Feng was the trust bought by Alexander.


    Think about it for a moment, pay Dina took out the check book and wrote a check to Chu Feng: "here is five million, you can take it if you lose, you can get another ten million if you win, but remember, don''t yell and lose face."


    In the end, Fu Dina still doesn''t believe that Chu Feng is a motorcycle expert at this age, so she still chooses to drive by herself.


    Chu Feng accepted the check, shrugged his shoulders, and then took the hat from Fu Dina, put on the motorcycle directly, and hugged Fu Dina''s slender waist very naturally.


    "Asshole, what are you doing?" Fu Dina did not respond, but Alexander on one side roared: "fudina is my woman. I haven''t even held her hand. Do you dare to hold her?"


    Fu Dina was also frowning. Chufeng dared to hold himself. But seeing Alexander''s angry appearance, he felt that it was good. He was angry with Alexander: "when he is dead, hold him well!"


    "Asshole, I''ll make you sad."


    Alexander, angry backhand to the back of the fierce girl pinched a, and then roared: "give me all good, see how I win back the locomotive queen!"


    Around with Alexander''s loud roar, there was a crazy cry and whistles. Chu Feng was lying on Fu Dina''s body, smelling the very comfortable smell.


    "This guy, what am I doing here, but it''s cheap."


    Among the crowd, ye Zixuan stares at Fu Dina and seems to recognize who it is. She murmurs coldly to see Chu Feng''s general way of holding Fu Dina. Finally, she slowly leaves here. Although she doesn''t know Chu Feng''s plan, she vaguely guesses what to do.


    "Wait until I drive, you don''t make a noise, that makes me lose face, I''ll kill you!" When the two locomotives were starting to spin wildly and ready to fly out, Fu Dina said fiercely. She looked down to see Chu Feng''s hand and touched her pride only two centimeters away. Fu Dina was a little regretful.


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear it. He just looked at the front, and the plot in the movie appeared in his mind. His eyes did not blink.


    "One, two, two, go!"


    I saw the girl who was staring at by Chu Feng put her hand behind her back and began to count. When the last word came out, she suddenly pulled the underwear belt on it. A pair of snow-white jumped out and exposed to the air, shaking slightly!


    Fudina and Alexandria seemed to receive instructions. The locomotive whizzed past the girl, and the cold wind couldn''t make the girl feel cold.


    Chu Feng looked back and smacked her tongue. It was very white and powerful. But this scene happened to be seen by Fu Dina from the mirror reflection. She was contemptuous. The boy of the heavenly Dynasty looked down like that. If you saw me, you didn''t want to spurt blood three liters?


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what Fu Dina is thinking. She just feels the bumpy road and hugs her subconsciously. Fu Dina''s look is stiff and stupid!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    The two locomotives were moving fast on roads that had not been renovated for several years, both of which were above 100 yards.


    If it''s normal, you may think it''s nothing, but in the case of 20 degrees below zero, the ice and snow still spread on the bumpy road. It can be said that we are competing with the God of death. If one is not careful, cars and people are killed.


    When Fu Dina felt the more bumpy, the boy''s hand subconsciously clenched it, and roared in shame and anger: "asshole, let go of your hand!"


    But because both of them were wearing helmets, and because of the rapid speed at the moment, the sound was doomed to be inaudible to Chu Feng.


    Now it''s nearly ten kilometers away, and the speed of the two cars is almost the same. Alexander accelerated a little bit, but his eyes touched Chu Feng''s hands, and then he yelled angrily. It''s just that no one can hear the car''s rapid progress.


    Fu Dina''s face was slightly red. She was pinched by Chu Feng subconsciously and subconsciously, which made her spirit disperse a lot. If she didn''t pay attention, Alexander''s locomotive directly surpassed her and ran to the front.


    In my heart, I hate you very much. If I lose, I will stamp you.


    "It seems that Miss Fu Dina is going to lose this time. She has been thrown away by master Alexander for several hundred meters."


    At the scene, many people had binoculars in their hands. Standing high at the moment, they could see the shadow of two galloping motorcycles. They couldn''t help smacking their tongue: "but they can still run such a speed in such an environment. Even if the whole city of M can''t find five people?"


    The rest of the people could not see the situation in front of them. They just listened to those people saying that it would be a wonderful competition. They could not help but tell themselves that they had already prepared a telescope.


    Just because of the angle, they can''t see the situation of Fu Dina''s car at the moment. Otherwise, they must say that Chu Feng took the opportunity to take advantage of it.


    People often come to this track for traffic jams, but the weather is a little better, or the road conditions are better. It seems that in such weather, or in such a bad situation, they have not met for several years. At the moment, everyone is boiling with blood.


    It''s like they''re galloping over that field right now.


    At the moment, Fu Dina looks at Alexander, who is close to the foot of the mountain, and is about to go up. Now she has opened a distance of 700 meters with herself. If she is on the regular track, she is confident that she can catch up even if she opens two kilometers, but in such an environment, it is difficult!


    The chufeng got used to the rapidity and calmed down. The distance was 30 kilometers, straight for seven kilometers, and then went around the mountain road for a total of 16 kilometers, which was also the most difficult part. Chu Feng looked up and smacked his tongue. If he fell down carelessly, it would be a small matter.


    I''m afraid I can''t find the dregs!


    If you jump over fudina''s shoulder, you can see that Alexander''s motorcycle has already been on the mountain road, but the speed has also been reduced. On such a mountain road, coupled with the snow and ice, it still keeps the speed above 100 yards, which is no different from looking for death.


    Chu Feng shakes his head and sighs. When Fu Dina loses this time, she feels that the woman''s body temperature is very high when she is so cold. She can''t help but be curious. By pressing the crack in her helmet, she can see that Fu Dina''s face is red and red to the position of her ears.


    Are you sick?


    Chu Feng''s first thought was like this, but he didn''t think much about anything. He was prepared to improve his attention. He was careful to escape quickly when there was a traffic accident. Chu Feng immediately found something wrong and squeezed his hands subconsciously.


    Fu Dina, who was a little sensitive in itself, couldn''t stand that kind of stimulation. She couldn''t bear it.


    This time, Chu Feng was highly focused, so although it was only a very slight sound, the experienced Chu Feng was too clear about what the sound was. He coughed awkwardly and wanted to take back his hand, but he still thought about it. When he took it back, it showed that he knew it and kept it. Maybe he could pretend to be confused and afraid.


    But also understand why the beginning has been leading Fu Dina in the final time by Alexander to get rid of so much, dare to be their own disaster ah!


    "TianChao boy, wait for me. If I lose, I will die with you!" At this time, Fu Dina looked at the distance is not very big, but he did not dare to speed up to catch up with Alexander, almost can not see the hope of victory, gnashing teeth to say a word.


    At the moment, all the wrong words are in my ears!


    Her hands fell on the front of the car, and Fu Dina''s hands naturally loosened. But when she roared to speed up, Fu Dina screamed and hugged Chu Feng, subconsciously grasping what could make her feel safe.


    Chu Feng directly burst out of the rough mouth, eyes crazy, you this pussy, even if you are to revenge, there is no need to look like this, pain!


    However, Chu Feng didn''t bother to pay attention to these things at this time. With all his efforts, his left eye twinkled and contracted. Pictures appeared in his mind. Originally, the speed of the mountain road was only 70 yards, which was increased to 130 yards by Chu Feng in the shortest time."My God, did I read it wrong?"


    At the moment, those people who were far away from the scene with binoculars doubted whether they had read it wrong, but when they looked carefully, they were all surprised: "God, I didn''t read it wrong. Just now that little man from TianChao changed his position with Miss fudina directly on the high-speed road."


    When such news comes out, everyone breathes a breath. The people who come here are not only motorcyclists, but also 70% of them know this. It is not difficult to change people on a smooth and safe road, but it is not a bit difficult to change drivers directly on that mountain road.


    For a while, they began to come out, and the image of the Chinese boy who they despised rose in their hearts.


    At this time, chufeng was particularly calm. Although this type of locomotive was first driven, its performance was no different from that of motorcycle. It was only a simple exploration, and chufeng was about completely controlled.


    Flying fast on the hairy mountain road, Fu Dina didn''t dare to open her eyes to have a look. There was only one thought in her heart, which was a madman.


    Gradually, Fu Dina adapted to this kind of fast opening her eyes, which meant that she was not afraid of driving. She looked at both sides and inadvertently gave a thrill. When she looked at Chu Feng''s back, she was curious, but her more attention was soon attracted by her own right hand.


    Her left hand held Chu Feng, but her right hand caught something she shouldn''t have caught under her initial impatience. Fu Dina was also a little embarrassed. She knew that she must have had a lot of strength at the beginning.


    It''s just that this idea just came into being, and Fu Dina scattered the idea in her heart, and said ruthlessly, the boy of the Chinese dynasty has pinched it many times on the way. I''m now taking revenge.


    Holding a trace of revenge, Fu Dina clenched her lips and squeezed her hard. Chu Feng took a breath of cold. How can we not know that Fu Dina is taking revenge at the moment, but elder sister, I will feel your revenge. Can we talk about it when there is no one?


    But Fu Dina was destined not to hear Chu Feng''s voice. She just felt the pleasure of revenge and scolded in her heart. She told you how happy you were just now. Now I also let you know the pain.


    But slowly, Fu Dina''s face appeared surprise, and finally turned into shock. She looked carefully at the high place, which made Fu Dina secretly frightened. My God, are people in China so fierce?


    Sit up straight, but Fu Dina did not go to do anything, both hands are honest holding Chu Feng, the body completely pastes on Chu Feng''s back.


    Feeling the special behind him, Chu Feng''s pain seemed to have dissipated. He was absorbed in looking at Alexander, who was only less than 100 meters away. His left eye pierced a curve, and chufeng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    All of a sudden, the sound of refueling came from the locomotive running at 130 yards. Fu Dina''s body was shaking. Was he crazy just now and wanted to drag me to death?


    For fear of Chu Feng''s incomprehensible madness, Fu Dina held Chu Feng in one hand, pulled out a little of her helmet glass with the other hand, and roared: "boy of heaven, I''m only 24 years old now. I haven''t enjoyed the taste of a man. You want to die on your own. I''m sorry for the behavior just now. Don''t be crazy."


    Seeing that Chu Feng still didn''t mean to slow down, and there was only 200 meters left in the curve, Fu Dina bit her teeth: "Stinky boy, don''t drag me to death. If you win Alexander, I will accompany you tonight!"


    Chu Feng naturally heard Fu Dina''s words, but at the moment, he didn''t hear it. He soared to 220 yards of the locomotive, leaped directly over Alexander who had slowed down to cross the curve, and instantly narrowed the distance between him and that curve.


    Under the gaze of those with binoculars and Alexander''s astonished look, Chu Feng suddenly yelled, and the locomotive head flew directly. Here is a valley more than 300 meters high. If you fall down, you will definitely die.


    Alexander unconsciously stepped on the brake, took off his helmet and looked at the flying locomotive. He also forgot that Fu Dina was holding Chu Feng tightly at the moment, almost crying out: "shit, fifteen meters apart, do you still want to fly over?"


    Everyone held their breath, and people in the distance knew what was happening through those who held binoculars. They opened their mouths subconsciously.


    They know that the distance is 15 meters, only a lot more. If you fly across it directly, you can shorten a lot of distance, about one kilometer. But if you fly across it, it''s not a flying car!


    After a while, the scene was quiet and silent. Alexander''s mouth collapsed when he stopped on the mountain road. Finally, at the scene, a young Hebrew with a telescope first responded: "my God, he created a miracle, he completely flew past!"


    At the moment when the car flew out, fudina''s whole heart hung up. She felt that she was going to die. But at the moment when the locomotive landed and galloped, she opened her eyes in amazement and subconsciously looked back at the so-called death canyon. Many people once flew by where they had died?Alexander broke out the rude words again. He immediately put on his helmet and started the locomotive again. It was only one kilometer away. He didn''t have much confidence to catch up with him again. Moreover, there were some corners behind him, which were not so big. If he crossed the road again, he must be the loser.


    "Beauty, remember what you just said. You are mine tonight." At the moment, chufeng leaped over the deep valley, and the speed slowed down to 100 yards, but compared with the beginning, it was much slower.


    Fu Dina has been staring at Chu Feng''s back since she came here just now. At the moment, she burst into a smile: "TianChao boy, I''m very satisfied with your driving skills and your second leader. I''m yours tonight."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    A locomotive roared and steadily stopped at the scene, there was no sound, only absolute silence.


    After Chu Feng got off the locomotive and took off his helmet, the audience burst out with warm applause and calls. The voice of the king of locomotive echoed in the cold wind, and everyone''s eyes were full of worship.


    On the 14 kilometer mountain road just now, the chufeng continuous belt drifted across two narrow roads of only four meters, and a 15 meter super curve. In addition, it kept the speed of 100 yards and realized seven times of continuous drift, which was under such environment.


    As the king of locomotives, we all feel that chufeng deserves the title.


    "Thank you, TianChao boy."


    Fu Dina took off her helmet and stood in front of Chu Feng. She didn''t wear any high-heeled shoes, but she looked higher than Chu Feng. At the moment, holding Chu Feng''s head on her mouth was just a little bit. The enthusiasm of Hebrew women was so hot that people could not refuse.


    When the audience burst into a roar, Fu Dina again wrote a check of 10 million yuan to Chu Feng: "this is what you should get!"


    Chu Feng took the check and put it into the bag. He turned and waved: "goodbye!"


    Fu Dina a Leng, the smile on the face appeared stunned color, subconsciously opened his mouth: "you just go like this?"


    Chu Feng stopped to turn around and outlined a warm smile: "how, do you want to give me 10 million?" Pat the head to think of what: "by the way, just joked with you, do not need to mind, predestined goodbye!"


    "TianChao boy, stop for me!"


    Before Fu Dina said something, Alexander, who was two minutes behind, stopped his car and threw his helmet directly on the ground. Then he walked toward Chu Feng: "you damn shameless guy, you dare to hold Fu Dina, and also touch her chest indecently. You and I are not finished."


    All the curious people around him were stunned and then looked at Fu Dina, who was ashamed and angry on her pretty face. Is this true?


    Alexander is about 1.8 meters tall. He looks very strong. When he walks past, he doesn''t have to say a word more. He blows at Chu Feng. Fu Dina naturally knows what Chu Feng has done, but all of them are forgotten in the thrill just now. When he sees Alexander, he wants to fight Chu Feng and says, "Alexander, stop me!"


    Alexander''s fist stopped in the air and turned to look at fudina: "why, don''t you care if he treats you like that?"


    Fu Dina walked over with long legs, took Chu Feng''s arm in the look of everyone''s astonishment, and said word by word: "because I told him just now, if I can win you, I will be his tonight."


    Alexander seemed to have suffered a great blow, pointing to Chu Feng: "I admit that my driving skills are not as good as him, but he looks so weak. As the eldest lady of the FUBU family, how can you follow such a Chinese who doesn''t know whether to satisfy you in the future, I don''t agree with you!"


    Fu Dina recalled her grip under her impatience, and looked at Chu Feng playfully: "he may look a little weak, but he is absolutely very strong!"


    "I''ll fight you, Chinese boy."


    Alexander did not seem to be in the mood to listen to what fudina said. He said firmly: "fudina is the goddess in my heart and the candidate of my wife. Now you have taken away what should belong to me. I will fight with you to protect the dignity of my man."


    "No interest!" Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled with a touch of light. Shaking his head and refusing, he broke away Fu Dina''s soft arms and chest. He walked forward without looking back: "it''s just a woman. It''s not enough for me to try my best."


    There was a meaningful look in Fu Dina''s eyes, and an extremely sexy smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. Seeing this scene, Alexander was even more ready to crack. He waved his big hand: "kill him for me, one hundred thousand!"


    Originally, all the people who were holding the good play all stood in front of Chu Feng, not to mention the identity of Alexander. Even if they didn''t have that identity, they would be very happy to beat a person for 100000 yuan.


    But all of a sudden, more than 50 people stood in front of them, and some others were ready to move. But when they saw more than 50 people go out, they chose to be silent.


    Chu Feng turned to look at Fu Dina: "beauty, I won a game for you, but it happened to me. Aren''t you ready to do something about it?"


    "Honor what you said to me, and I''ll take you away!"


    "Otherwise, I''ll watch you fall to the ground, so you choose to roll the sheets in your arms or lie on the cold snow!"


    Chufeng gentle smile: "I still like the delicate skin of Chinese women!"


    Then she turned around and walked towards the dozens of people in front of her without fear. Fu Dina looked stiff and resentful. Smelly boy, is this lady comparable to those Hebrew women? Even if she is a Chinese woman, she is not necessarily more delicate than me.


    But Chu Feng said that, she is also happy to watch, rarely interested in a man of her, now want to see to her amazing Chu Feng, can give her a surprise."TianChao boy, I crush you like an ant."


    In front of him, an iron tower like Hebrew man stretched out his big hand with a look of indifference on his face. It seemed that he had seen his big hand holding Chu Feng''s neck and lifting him up.


    But at this time, Chu Feng''s hand flashed out and held the Hebrew man''s hand, and a charming smile swept over his mouth. Gently, the huge body of the Hebrew man seemed to have lost his self-control.


    Chu Feng vigorously raised his knee and directly put it on the Hebrew man''s abdomen. The latter was full of bitterness. Chu Feng patted his face and threw it on the ground: "sometimes ants can kill elephants."


    Those who originally held the attitude of watching the opera were stunned. They didn''t expect to be so simple that they were solved by Chu Feng. But all of a sudden, they became agitated and showed a fierce and fierce look and forced them to Chu Feng.


    The latter just burst into the crowd with a sneer, allowing those fists to fall on him. For him, the fists of these people can only be regarded as scratching for him. However, Chu Feng''s fists and feet are all with great strength. These people fall on the ground, either with hands or feet.


    Chu Feng has his own purpose, so he doesn''t mind using these people as a tool to achieve his goals.


    Chufeng took the opportunity to step on his back when he bent down, leaping three meters high, and repeatedly kicked out his legs, which made it difficult for those Hebrew men who besieged him to resist.


    "Heavenly Kung Fu?" Alexander opened his mouth wide, and when he knew more about the Chinese culture, he said this directly.


    But all of a sudden, Alexander roared wildly, "give me the hell, I''ll be responsible for anything."


    Under the roar of Alexander, dozens of Hebrew men joined the siege again. Chu Feng raised his hand and fell down again. Two Hebrew men retreated three meters. Watching as there were still 50 or 60 people around, they untied their belts, twisted their necks, and approached like lightning.


    The belt in the hand attacks others as if it had eyes. It is as easy as a stick.


    However, compared with the pain of stick beating, the belt beating is more uncomfortable on the body. In addition, with Chu Feng''s hand, even the clothes are torn when the belt is pulled down. In such a cold winter, the feeling is not much different from that of skin and flesh.


    Fu Dina''s eyes were more bright. She didn''t stop. She just looked at it with a strong interest, and her smile was also strong.


    But Alexander''s mood is just the opposite. He is also a man of some skill. But certainly, there are about ten or twenty people who are not very good, but if he is against so many people, he is bound to lose.


    Subconsciously, he swallowed his saliva. Fortunately, he didn''t promise to fight with himself just now, otherwise he would lose face now.


    Chu Feng at the moment ruthless hand, each time to let people 10 days and a half months can not forget the pain, the hand of the belt has been because of the deformation of the beating began to crack, but Chu wind unconsciously continue to wave.


    Time is very fast, seems to be very short, less than 10 minutes, there are hundreds of people lying on the ground, everyone is there, ouch! Chufeng dropped his broken belt and walked towards Alexander.


    Alexander subconsciously stepped back, but soon straightened up and said, "I''m from the Alexander family. If you do this to me, you''ll have an accident."


    Alexander, who had seen Alexander''s hand in the movie, could not accept the fact that none of them had ever seen him.


    Chu Feng looked at Alexander lying on the ground, gasping hard. His eyes were slightly cold: "when you attacked me with hundreds of people, did you worry about something?"


    Chu Feng''s world is very simple, he will not deliberately provoke who, but when others provoke him, he will not choose to wait for death, next to Fu Dina in the eyes, heart thumping!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    When Chu Feng turned to leave again, the crowd around him was rushed away. Dozens of men in black appeared. Alexander lying on the ground took out his guns one after another.


    Such a situation occurs, people around are subconsciously far away, and like the people of the Chinese dynasty, when they encounter things, they habitually hang up.


    Chu Feng stopped and looked at dozens of guns facing him. Instead of showing a look of fear, he stopped his chest, ignored these things, and showed an indomitable spirit and opened his mouth: "shoot


    The people around him were stunned. He was not only a madman, but also a fool?


    Fu Dina was stunned, but then she waved her hand and warned: "this is my distinguished guest. Who dares to shoot? I will kill your family."


    Outside the crowd, dozens of people appeared again, holding guns, but not at Chu Feng or those people, but at Alexandria on the ground. At the moment, Fu Dina was flooded with ice and added: "of course, I will kill Alexander before killing your family."


    The bodyguards looked a little ugly, but the hands holding the guns were not so firm. Their duty was to protect Alexander. If something happened to him, even if Fu Dina didn''t kill them, the Alexander family would let them be buried with them.


    "Get out of here."


    Alexander recovered his breath and stood up. He was very embarrassed, but his face was still unyielding. He looked at Chu Feng and gave his thumbs up: "this guy, I''ll take it!"


    Alexander''s words let those bodyguards breathe a sigh of relief. If the standoff goes on, it''s not sure what. He quickly puts away the gun and quickly retreats. Fu Dina also asks the people who protect him to retreat. Then he looks at Chu Feng and smiles and says, "are you going with me or do you want me to kidnap you?"


    "Do I have a choice now?"


    Chufeng''s heart flashed over the joy of the plot, but his face showed a lot of helplessness. He went to Alexander''s side and patted him on the shoulder and said gently, "those medical expenses for breaking hands and feet will trouble you!"


    "No problem." Alexander adores the strong. He respects a man who can fight against a hundred men and dares to fight against him. After all, in the whole Hebrew society, there are no more than ten people who dare to lay such a heavy hand on him as Alexander.


    When Chu Feng nodded and walked over, Alexander stopped him. When Chu Feng turned back, he said, "I want to learn from you. I want to worship you as a teacher."


    "I don''t accept apprentices!" Chufeng laughed with astonishment. He had no bad impression on Alexander. He shook his head and walked directly to fudina''s locomotive.


    When Chu Feng refused, Alexander didn''t feel uncomfortable. Instead, he continued to ask, "great Xia, where can I go if I want to find you in the future? I hope we can meet again!"


    Chu Feng was originally just when Alexander was a passer-by, but when he saw the dozens of bodyguards and the factor of Fu Dina, he moved a little bit and said, "if you have a chance to go to the imperial city of China, find the owner of fengteng garden there."


    "I''ll do it. I''ll wait until I get my old man done."


    Alexander nodded and said very seriously. For a person who knows the Chinese culture quite well, Alexander is still very interested in the mysterious Chinese martial arts, not to mention that Chu Feng killed hundreds of people in front of him.


    Chu Feng didn''t reply again. When Fu Dina got on the bus and held him, he directly started the locomotive and left. In a flash, he disappeared in the sight of everyone.


    However, Chu Feng has nothing to do at the moment. Although it seems only he and Fu Dina, Chu Feng''s left eye can see dozens of bodyguards scattered around 100 meters away.


    I believe that as long as Fu Dina asks for help, they can kill them in the shortest time.


    "You sit down and I''ll take a shower."


    Entering the single apartment of fudina, she turned on the heater and pointed to the 1.5 meter bed. She went into the bathroom. Chu Feng was not polite and directly sat on the bed. She turned on the TV to watch the news.


    But when the picture on the screen appeared, Chu Feng''s eyes almost glared out. It was a wonderful play of the four kings. Shaking his head and unable to understand Fu Dina''s thoughts, Chu Feng changed the channel and replaced a science fiction film without any nutrition.


    Resist not to perspective, Chu Feng look natural mouth: "beauty, you take me back to do what, can you say?"


    "Don''t you say I''m yours tonight, and I''ve agreed to it. You don''t want it all of a sudden. My self-esteem suffers a blow."


    Fu Dina walked past, and did not care that the bath towel was too short. When she sat down, almost everything could be seen. She stretched out her hands and slowly took off Chu Feng''s clothes. She opened her red lips: "and I don''t know how many people want to make trouble with me. If you have such a chance, you should cherish it."


    The coat was taken off by Fu Dina directly, but at the moment when Chu Feng''s hands were about to drill out of the sleeve, Fu Dina suddenly moved her hands between the lightning and tied the clothes directly. It seemed that Chu Feng''s hands were completely bound.


    I don''t know when a silver Desert Eagle appears in Fu Dina''s hand, and there is a number on it, one!"Fengteng garden is the Fengmen of the Chinese dynasty. The leader is Chu Feng. He is 18 years old. He is a student of Huangcheng University and the overlord of Jianghai and Huangcheng."


    Why do you want to hold the cold wind in my eyes


    At first, Fu Dina only thought that Chu Feng was an ordinary Chinese who came to travel. However, Chu Feng''s continuous strength shocked her. So when she heard about fengteng garden, she asked people to investigate it. Soon, there was news feedback back. At this moment, she subconsciously felt that Chu Feng was close to her and implied a conspiracy.


    "Miss fudina''s information is really accurate."


    Chu Feng is not surprised that Fu Dina''s ability can be found out according to the four words of fengteng garden. Relative to him, he did not intend to hide it. So he did not care to reply: "it''s just that you seem to forget that I didn''t deliberately approach you. It''s you who come to me. Finally, you don''t want me to leave. I come to m city. I''m just a tourist."


    Fu Dina is not a vase. She is not perfunctory by Chu Feng''s three or two words, and hums: "how can I believe you?"


    "I am stronger than you!" Chu Feng opened his mouth and laughed. When Fu Dina smelled a crisis, Chu Feng suddenly moved. His hand did not know when to break away from the shackles. He held her gun hand and quickly pulled Fu Dina to press on the bed. His whole body was tightly attached to him and said with a funny smile: "besides, there are no bullets in the gun. How can I be deterred?"


    "Do you think I dare not?"


    Chufeng chufeng smiles gently and tears off Fu Dina''s bath towel. His graceful body shows up and his eyes are enchanting. He doesn''t have the hairy feeling of Hebrew women. Compared with the skin which is as tender as milk, Chu Feng teases and says, "I just don''t know if I get your body, should I be responsible?"


    Fu Dina suddenly embraces Chu Feng with both hands and kisses him directly. He replies vaguely: "it''s not a man but just a man."


    Although he has tried his best to look at Fu Dina''s ferocity, Chu Feng still feels that she looks down and feels the woman''s raw heat. When Fu Dina''s hand is not honest, Chu Feng pushes her away from the bed directly.


    After tidying up the clothes that Fu Dina messed up, Chu Feng gave a bitter smile: "Miss Fu Dina, your enthusiasm is beyond my imagination, but I''m afraid you can''t bear your size, so I''ll forget it!"


    "It''s not a man!"


    Fu Dina licked her sexy tongue and sat up straight. She went to the next closet and opened it. She took out her personal clothes and put them on without paying attention to Chu Feng''s eyes. Then she turned back: "it''s a waste of your capital. It''s not a man!"


    has the final say, although Dina is very tough, but Chu Feng can still feel that kind of jerk, knowing that Fu Dina is just fooling herself, but he has not deliberately broken the opening: "is it a man who is my woman who has the final say, and I will not bother you to bother."


    When Chu Feng was about to turn around and leave, Fu Dina folded her hair and said, "I need you to do something for me. I also know what you are doing in Hebrew this time. As long as you help me get me, I can guarantee that what I give you is much more than what you want."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning, but when he turned back, he didn''t have much interest. He replied, "I''m here to travel. I don''t want to cause myself any trouble, so you can find someone else."


    Fu Dina did not give up because of Chu Feng''s refusal. She went to the door and said, "I need you and me to deal with my second uncle. As long as I succeed, I will let you become my husband. In the future, the FUBU family will be your inexhaustible weapon. How about it?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and felt that he had made some mistakes in his cognition and asked, "why should I believe you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    M city late at night!


    After Guhan was drunk by Chu Feng, he left the red villa with Ye Zixuan and Gu Ming. A sports car stopped in front of them, and then he left directly and drove to the East.


    "The people are here. You can use it at any time." Liu Zhixin looked at Ye Zixuan sitting behind her from the mirror reflection, and then said to the Chu wind beside her: "however, Liu''s personnel in M city are limited, so I can only mobilize 100 people to do things for you. This is my limit."


    Chu Feng takes a look at Liu Zhixin, and a hint of fun emerges in her eyes. As one of the top international consortia, Liu''s consortium can only have 100 people available in M City, let alone Liu Zhixin.


    However, although know Liu Zhixin did not tell the truth with himself, Chu Feng also did not go to point broken: "thank you!"


    "Just what do you want a hundred people to do?"


    Liu Zhixin shrugged her shoulders and said she didn''t care. She asked her curiosity: "according to the truth, you are coming to m city to play hard. You should be quiet and wait for Faubus to meet you, but now you do that, I don''t understand."


    "Wait a minute, don''t you know?" Ye Zixuan also asked this question, but Chu Feng didn''t answer it. Looking at the time, he immediately called out a number: "I''ll be there in about five minutes. How are you going?"


    The other end of the phone did not know what to say with Chu Feng, and then cut off the phone.


    In addition to the solitary fate of not caring about anything, ye Zixuan and Liu Zhixin keep alert. This is to mobilize 100 people to do things in a foreign country. It is certainly not a trivial matter. Both women should be as careful as possible.


    Five minutes later, the sports car stopped at a remote corner, and then a fiery red Lamborghini came and stopped directly. Chu Feng asked Liu Zhixin to wait a little while. They opened the door and got off to get on the Lamborghini.


    Ye Zixuan frowned and said, "this bastard, he''s got together with her."


    Liu Zhixin couldn''t see who the man in the car was. She turned back and asked, "who does Chu Feng see?"


    "I don''t know." Ye Zixuan always keeps a trace of vigilance to Liu Zhixin. She thinks that the Chu wind has made Liu''s family lose a lot. Liu Zhixin certainly won''t be so kind. But before Liu Zhixin reveals her purpose, ye Zixuan is not easy to say anything, but her tone is not so polite.


    Liu Zhixin surprised a smile, but also did not continue to ask, she believed that and so on her own nature will understand.


    Inside Lamborghini, there is fudina. She looks at the sports car and opens her lips. "If I remember correctly, it seems to be Liu''s car. Why, don''t you have a grudge against Liu''s consortium?"


    "It seems that you know a lot about it." Chu Feng took a meaningful look at today''s almost can not help eating the woman: "but some things and you said you will not understand, can only say that I am charming."


    "I don''t deny that."


    Fu Dina nodded deeply and looked at Chu Feng who didn''t move her eyes. "How are you prepared? I don''t want to waste my efforts for more than three years, because then I won''t have any more opportunities."


    Chu Feng knew what Fu Dina meant and stirred her brown hair with her fingers: "as long as the information you provide is no problem, the success rate is 100% tonight."


    "Three years, I believe in my ability."


    Fu Dina didn''t care about Chu Feng''s frivolity. She confidently said a word, and then a cold killing opportunity swept through her eyes: "it''s just that I can''t control too many things, so tonight I can only be a hundred people, and I''m absolutely loyal to me."


    "Don''t worry, victory belongs to us." Chufeng gentle smile, did not continue to entangle this topic.


    Fu Dina felt the self-confidence on Chu Feng''s face and frowned: "it''s just why you decided to help me, is it really because of my body?"


    "Of course not." Chu Feng shook his head and tapped his finger on the edge of the window: "because I think it is too variable to cooperate with Faubus, so I want to find a person I can trust. Miss Fu Dina is gorgeous and has strong endurance. She is the daughter of Mr. Forbes. Of course, I will choose."


    Fu Dina amused a smile and looked at Chu Feng: "it''s just that I want to devote myself to you all of a sudden, because I''m a woman after all."


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about Fu Dina''s words. You can believe some women''s words, but although some women''s words are not deceiving you, they certainly have potential meanings. For example, Fu Dina, if eaten, is not so easy to get rid of.


    The topic was opened: "when to act?"


    "Two in the morning." Fu Dina saw that Chu Feng was not attracted by her topic. She had a deeper understanding of Chu Feng''s determination. However, she did not continue to tempt Chu Feng: "at that time, there was a shift in the manor. Although the staff would be twice as many, it was also the most chaotic time for them."


    "So when you attack at that time, the effect is better than at any time."


    "It''s up to you. Just call me then." Chu Feng nodded, opened the door and got out of the car. Fu Dina looked at him, started Lamborghini and drove towards the road ahead. Chu Feng went back to the car and edited a text message and sent it out: "there is only one target tonight, attacking the manor, no one alive!"Liu Zhixin knows what Chu Feng must do, so he is not surprised: "which manor?"


    "Bigot Manor!" At this time, the distance from the operation was getting closer and closer, and Chu Feng did not hide it any more. The voice line smoothly opened his mouth: "the person I met just now is Fu Dina, the daughter of Bruce, the head of group G. he wants to cooperate with me to rescue my father who is under house arrest by Faubus."


    "After success, my plan can be carried out more smoothly, so please, Miss Liu!"


    "What, Forbes is under house arrest?" Liu Zhixin subconsciously exclaimed: "is not to say that Fu Bruce got what strange disease, inconvenient to see people?"


    Chu Feng took a look at Liu Zhixin, and his reaction was almost the same as when he started: "at the beginning, I also had the same idea as you, but through some things, it was proved that fulbrus did not have a strange disease, but was put under house arrest by his ambitious brother fulbruns. Of course, only Faubus and his absolute confidants know about this matter."


    "Ferdina also knew from a confidant who had been beaten to death by Faubus more than a few years ago. Resentment caused betrayal."


    Liu Zhixin didn''t doubt what Chu Feng and himself said. After thinking about it, she said: "if Miss Fu Dina didn''t tell you a lie, then this rescue is not so simple. Although I am not very familiar with Faubus, I have heard my elder brother say that this is a man who is arrogant and cautious."


    At the moment, he ignored the strange eyes of Chu Feng and others: "in order to ensure the completion of this task, I am ready to transfer another 100 people."


    Chu Feng''s eyes pondered a little, but did not go to point out this embarrassment. At first, she did not know that her action had produced 100 people. Now she had the opportunity to rescue the Hebrew arms giant. Liu Zhixin did not give any more people to seek the future benefits. Chu Feng would suspect that her head was wrong.


    "Chu Feng, you come down with me first." Ye Zixuan asks Chu Feng to get out of the car.


    Seeing ye Zixuan looking for herself, Chu Feng opened the door and walked more than ten meters away without much thought


    Ye Zixuan looked more serious than ever, and looked directly at Chu Feng: "I want you to tell me honestly now, do you want to save fulbrus to control the northeast, or do you want to take the opportunity to open up the golden triangle and Hebrew situation and realize your own interests?"


    At first, Chu Feng wanted Chu Feng to find fulbrus to calm down the war. Now things are moving in this direction. However, because of the existence of Gohan, ye Zixuan has seen something these days. Chu Feng is allowed to do what he wants to do, but that is not a threat to the group.


    Although Chu Feng has not yet succeeded, ye Zixuan has faintly guessed that after the success, Chu Feng, who sits in the northeast, will definitely have the ability to unite with the golden triangle and Hebrew to create a huge drug channel, which will probably affect the stability of the Chinese dynasty.


    "I know your worries, but do you believe me?"


    Ye Zixuan was able to tell her these things to herself instead of reporting them directly. Chu Feng laughed and said something timely: "my identity is destined to embarrass me. There is nothing wrong now, but no one knows what will happen in the future.


    I''m not a great man, but I also need a little conscience. I can die like grass roots, but I don''t want the people around me to accompany me to hell after things are finished. "


    "Maybe you can''t understand me saying that, but I don''t want to hide you."


    Ye Zixuan looked more relaxed: "what do you want to do? At least let me know that you will not harm the foundation of the country."


    "I want to stand in that position." Chu Feng turned and pointed to the sky with an indescribable determination: "but I can guarantee that I will not threaten the stability of the Chinese dynasty. I just don''t want to become a simple chess player. I want to break that fate and forge my rules."


    "I am a person, a peaceful, I am a devil, dance the world, I do not want to die, death can not take me, I just want to better protect the people around me."


    When Chu Feng spoke, he was stunned by his firmness. He looked back at his resolute figure, revealing a little loneliness and loneliness. At this moment, ye Zixuan found that although Chu Feng had been standing in a position that others could not stand for all his life, he was still an 18-year-old boy after all.


    "Chufeng, I hope what you and I said today are your sincere words. I can''t guarantee how much help I can give you. But as long as you don''t threaten the group, I will try my best to build the Empire in your mind."


    "I understand the rules of the Chinese dynasty, and thank you for your trust in me. I will not tell my grandfather about this matter. You can rest assured!"


    "Yes, I want to thank you." When Chu Feng and ye Zixuan said these things, they were gambling. However, he was successful at the moment, showing a warm smile: "because if you don''t worry, Tell ye Lao about this news, it is estimated that tomorrow morning the wind gate will become the history of the underground world of the Chinese Dynasty."


    Ye Zixuan walked towards the car with a white Chu Feng, then thought of something and stopped: "although you said it has a feeling, but you can really do it, to create a Vatican like existence?"Chu fengyao looked at the night sky and whispered, "I don''t know if it''s OK, but I always need to do it. It''s better to die on this road of chasing dreams than to die under the knife edge cooked by cunning rabbits and running dogs!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    Bigot Manor!


    A property owned by fubulens, the second leader of group G, used to be a lover of Tianchi. But later, the woman did not know what happened and was given to a Suizhou general by Faubus, and then there was no one living here.


    Until more than three years ago, Faubus sent 300 people to stay here. The reason is that his elder brother, the regiment leader, Fu Bruce, had a strange disease and was here to cultivate and need protection.


    However, as for the strange disease, Faubus did not elaborate on it. He just said it was inconvenient to see people. Even if his children had not seen him, but because he did not do other things, some people began to suspect that he was taking power, and eventually he also gave up such ideas.


    If we really want to seize power, the first thing after the house arrest of Bruce is to kill the family. But Fu Dina and others are still alive and well.


    It''s just that they can''t see their father.


    At the moment, there are only 100 people stationed at bigot manor, 300 people guarding three shifts a day. It''s 1:50 a.m. and it''s ten minutes before the handover. When the cold wind blows, the guards keep their clothes tight, and their faces are full of relaxed expressions. You can change shifts and have a good rest.


    At the moment, after a mound 300 meters away from the bigot manor, Chu Feng stepped down from the car. Fu Dina had been here early. At the moment, he saw his arrival, and the two hundred people who followed him narrowed their eyes slightly, because those people were the faces of the cold and desolate South.


    When Chu Feng came to her side, Fu Dina lowered her voice and said, "how come it''s not your people?"


    "I said I came to travel. I''m not one of my people."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands. At first, I didn''t cheat you: "but in order to help you, I went to ask the Hanhuang Nanliu consortium to send two hundred people to help. Why, can''t I?"


    Chu Feng''s tone was very natural, but Fu Dina could still feel a trace of something wrong. But at the moment, the two hundred people were standing there without any water. Fu Dina frowned and finally said, "my father is in there. I''ll do it in ten minutes."


    Chu Feng silent, went up to the hill, looked at the distant manor, and directly penetrated everything. As soon as the guard was about to end, his spirit was relaxed, and he seemed to be able to enjoy the warmth of the bed.


    The guards who got out of bed complained, as if they were upset with the first eight hours.


    However, these are not what Chu Feng thought. His left eye looked at the whole manor with a slight frown. Fu Dina and others standing below did not know what Chu Feng was looking at, but they did not ask the exit. They just stood there calmly, waiting for the arrival of time to launch a direct attack.


    "Miss Liu, do you choose the forward or the back?"


    Just a few minutes before 2:00 in the morning, Fu Dina, who has already known something, looks at Liu Zhixin, knowing that she has transferred so many people to come, but it is in her own interest. Fu Dina chooses not to know: "we are familiar with the terrain and play forward. How about your people after pressing?"


    Liu Zhixin looked at the back of Chu Feng on the hill and shook her head: "after you press it, I have two hundred people who can easily break into it. At that time, you will be forced to press up again."


    Fu Dina nodded slightly, knowing that Liu Zhixin wanted to be the one who rescued Forbes, but she was also willing to do so. After all, there were not many loyal people under her, and one died less.


    "You can talk about it. I''ll take my lonely life to the back of the table for you!"


    Chu Feng didn''t fight with the two women for anything. When he spoke, he inadvertently gave Ye Zixuan a gesture. Fu Dina and Liu Zhixin didn''t see it. They just nodded and agreed. After all, there were only three people in chufeng.


    When time came, Liu Zhixin took the lead in shooting out, with a submachine gun in her hand, which was provided by Fu Dina, and Liu''s elite were also pressed up and quickly moved forward in the dark.


    Fu Dina also made gestures for her people to prepare. When Liu Zhixin led people to break through the gate, she would directly lead people to kill them. As for Chu Feng, at the moment, they felt that it was not so important.


    Chu Feng did not have any personal heroism. It was not a cold weapon fighting in the Chinese dynasty, but a real hot weapon. He didn''t want to die, so he preferred to stay behind.


    Liu Zhixin in front of them was finally found by the people inside when they approached. It was just the time for the handover. The guards either relaxed and waited for the shift to have a rest, or because they had to suffer from the cold wind for eight hours. At the moment, the sudden sound of gunfire made them shake their spirits.


    It was not until Liu''s elite rushed out of the gate and their guns and bombs flew into the manor. They realized that it was indeed the enemy. Subconsciously, they said, "enemy attack!"


    As the first Hebrew Gang, the position of group G is aloof, that is, because of this detachment, they do not have too much reaction when the enemy begins to appear, but only subconsciously. How can it be possible?


    The bomb boomed with the sound of guns. During the handover, the gun didn''t know who to give the guard. The only guard was the 100 guns. At the moment, when the enemy attacked, everyone wanted to hold the gun to increase a sense of security. The selfishness of human nature was perfectly displayed at the moment.Liu Zhixin led people can ignore so many, in the hands of the guns constantly burst with lethal bullets, a Liu elite also ran forward to install a bomb on the gate, a roar, the gate directly cracked down, the gate completely broken open.


    Chu Feng in the distance looked at this scene, drew a smile, looked at Fu Dina, who was ready to attack at any time, and said with a smile: "at first, I can''t understand why I chose to change shifts, but now I know, because they change shifts is equal to taking over. Half of the weapons are twice as many people. At this time, there are no companions, only fighting."


    "Or do you think I''ve been playing soy sauce all these years?"


    Fu Dina is also very satisfied with her attack time. Seeing that the gate has fallen down, Liu''s elite penetrates in, raises one hand and falls down to kill the cutting, making a decision: "kill the past, rescue the head of the regiment!"


    Later, he did not say a word to Chu Feng. It was like a leopard galloping on the grassland. Fu Dina led the 100 people to directly rush to the past, bringing out the feeling of a pack of wolves.


    "You don''t do it?" Ye Zixuan walked up the hill at the moment and looked at the people rushing away, as well as the manor in the war: "if you are rescued by Liu Zhixin, you will get nothing!"


    "Faubus can do such a thing, but he is willing to control group G with two palms. Do you think he is a simple man?"


    Chu Feng outlined a gentle smile, directly sat down on the hill, did not care: "so we go to the theatre tonight, believe that the final victory belongs to us, of course, you can understand, I sit down and reap profits!"


    Ye Zixuan''s eyes slightly coagulated: "are you consuming Liu''s strength?"


    "I didn''t say that." Chu Feng spread out his hands with a very innocent look, and turned to solitary life and said: "in the past, anyone can die. It''s OK to ensure the safety of Fu Dina and Liu Zhixin. Tonight, I''m going to reach my goal and reach the goal one step at a time."


    He nodded his head indifferently and walked towards the manor. The black knife in his hand had already come out of the scabbard. Even if the front was filled with bullets, it seemed that he could not stop his steps.


    The battle of heat weapons is to fight for the excellent weapons. Otherwise, how could the eight countries enter the imperial city?


    Fu Dina is obviously well prepared for tonight. Everyone has powerful submachine guns, bombs and other things. When 100 people join the manor battle group, the 200 guards of the manor also give up fighting for that gun and start to disperse around to avoid calling for support.


    The most unjust is the one hundred guards who sleep on the bed. When they hear the gunshot, they get up quickly to do things, but they don''t wait for them to put on their clothes. With the order of fudina, ten bombs are directly thrown into it, and then dozens of Hebrew men rush in and shoot without any difference.


    Just a few minutes into the beginning, the manor guards lost half, while Liu Zhixin and Fu Dina''s people, together, lost less than 30 people.


    "You''ll kill me, and the rest will come into the manor with me to save people."


    Liu Zhixin saw that her side had almost gained the upper hand. She said to Liu''s elite that she took dozens of people to the manor. According to fudina''s information, Forbes was locked in the back, and she now longed to be the one who rescued him.


    She was very clear about the benefits she had brought to herself and to Liu''s family after her rescue.


    "Mr. Faubus, miss fudina can''t help it." In a house three kilometers away from the manor, an indifferent Hebrew man looked at the picture of bigot Manor on the screen, took the phone and said, "can we do something to consolidate your position at one time?"


    "My poor niece, I''ve been waiting for you for three years. I''m really worried." A man''s voice came from the other end of the phone, full of fun and banter: "I thought I didn''t have the spirit to pay attention to Qiao now. It''s ridiculous. Act according to the plan three years ago. This time I want to be a full-time official."


    "Yes, Mr. Faubus."


    The indifferent man whispered back, hung up the phone, stood up, and then walked out of the outside. Two fingers whistled on his mouth. In the endless cold night, many figures in black appeared, and the spirit of Xiao Sha shocked all around.


    What I don''t know is that Chu Feng saw all these things in his eyes. The young man on the hill laughed: "Miss ye, if there is no accident, tomorrow we can go back to China and wait for Qiao''s ownership."


    Ye Zixuan was stunned. The longer she got along with Chu Feng, she found that she couldn''t see clearly this young man. She just felt the momentum of plotting to win the world. She just felt it in those big men!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    The front of the manor was full of fire. The gunfire was rampant there. Occasionally, there was an explosion. It was frightening because it meant that life was passing by.


    "Miss fudina, is your information really accurate?"


    Liu Zhixin, who had rushed into the backyard and searched for more than ten rooms, stopped. At the moment, Xiao Sha''s woman looked at Fu Dina, who was following her. She asked, "how did you look for so long, but you haven''t seen your father?"


    "It can''t be wrong." At the moment, fudina also had a little doubt, but she still insisted on her own idea: "at the beginning, Faubus told us that my father was suffering from a strange disease, and it was not convenient for anyone to see him. Later, when he died, he told me that my father was not ill, but was under house arrest by Faubus. It should not be wrong."


    "Should?"


    Liu Zhixin really wanted to slap her in the past at the moment, but also knew that she could not do so. She said, "you can look for me quickly to see if there is any missing place or secret room. You must find out Mr. Forbes."


    At the moment, Liu Zhixin can only arrange in this way. When things develop to this stage, we can find out whether Forbes will win. But if we can''t find him, we will lose. What we want to come here has been known, and support is on the way.


    If Forbes appears, it can suppress everything. If he doesn''t, everything will be in vain.


    Fu Dina is also aware of the current crisis, also let people follow their own to find, and Liu Zhixin stood in situ waiting for the news, but the two women''s hearts are heavy.


    At this time, found what is wrong Liu Zhixin look around, eyes slightly cold: "he said to follow behind the mat, how now did not see people?"


    Liu Zhixin reminds, Fu Dina also found Chu Feng missing, clenching his lips: "this damned guy, can''t be run?"


    "Miss, it''s not good!" Just at this time, one of Liu''s elite who had been fighting in the front yard came in. Before he arrived, he said: "thousands of people suddenly appeared outside the manor. Now they have completely surrounded here. What should we do?"


    "Asshole, so fast?"


    Liu Zhixin has a huge body shock. According to the prediction before the attack, it will take an hour for support to arrive here as soon as possible. However, it is less than 15 minutes from now on. Where is the support coming from?


    Surprised to look at Fu Dina, the latter seems to think of something, and angrily said: "damn forbrons!"


    Almost as soon as the voice dropped, there was a rumbling explosion in the front yard. We all know what the sound was. It was the sound of the air waves generated by the rocket launcher explosion. Liu Zhixin and Fu Dina''s faces were stiff and ugly.


    They don''t have to look for it now, and they know there''s no one here.


    Fu Dina drinks: "don''t look for, prepare to defend, break through!"


    Liu Zhixin also called back Liu''s elite, holding the gun with a small white hand shaking. Originally, she wanted to take this opportunity to let Bruce owe Liu''s favor, but at this moment, it''s hard for her to keep alive!


    In the dark, lonely life suddenly came out and said indifferently towards the depth of the hospital. Liu Zhixin and Fu Dina looked stiff. How could he be here?


    However, at the moment, it seems that orphan life is going to take them away from here. There are not many women, but ten people are left to follow. The rest of them are called to the front to resist. At this time, the thought is not to save people, but to leave here quickly.


    If you don''t leave, no matter what the original reason is, you will be killed by random gun or thrown a hat by Faubus.


    He walked in front of him indifferently until he came to the back of the manor. It was a ten meter high wall. He walked up slowly with his black knife, and suddenly kicked a few feet against the wall. Every time, he tried his best.


    In the eyes of Fu Dina and others, the 20 cm thick wall was directly kicked out of a hole.


    "You go up and enlarge the hole."


    Liu Zhixin and Fu Dina are not idiots. Originally such a high wall, there is no climbing tool to help them. Even if they are difficult to fly, they have a hole in the hole made by their lonely life. They smell the vitality and let the ten people behind them go quickly.


    Ten people, shocked and strong, quickly went over to enlarge the hole with their bare hands. They had a bomb and could blow it off at once, but that would also expose them to leave from behind. So unarmed is the simplest way to win some time.


    The gunfire in front of us has been gradually reduced. We all know that the resistance people are almost dead. At the moment, the hole is opened. It is not very big, but it is enough for one person to pass through. He lives alone and says, "go!"


    Liu Zhixin nodded and walked quickly. She squeezed out of the hole. Her anger at Chu Feng had dissipated. But when she thought that Liu''s elite was almost dead, her heart was not in general pain.


    Then Fu Dina also went over, learning from Liu Zhixin, just felt a little squeezed, blushed, too heavy a burden!The third person who passed through was lonely. He didn''t wait for the bodyguards to come. He said, he went to one side. At the moment, all the enemies were in front of him. They didn''t expect that they would open a hole in the backyard without using bombs, at least for a few minutes.


    Liu Zhixin and Fu Dina look at those bodyguards have not come, but look at the orphan has gone forward, quickly follow up, this time only to survive is the king.


    "Are you not ready to save them?"


    On the hill in the distance, ye Zixuan looked at the manor where the gunfire had subsided. Her eyes showed a dignified color: "if they all died, all the efforts tonight would have been in vain."


    "Don''t worry." Chu Feng looked at the time, very calm: "should be our, is our, not our demand is useless, believe me!"


    At this time, Chu Feng was not impatient or impatient. Ye Zixuan''s white eyes were rolling. Thousands of people surrounded the manor. One mouthful of saliva could kill Fu Dina. Not to mention what happened tonight, it seemed that it was a conspiracy.


    However, seeing that Chu Feng is still calm at the moment, ye Zixuan can only help herself not to worry, and his lonely life is still inside. I believe Chu Feng will not sit by and watch his senior general die.


    "My good niece, I have been waiting for you for a long time."


    At this time, 500 meters behind bigot manor, the lights suddenly turned on, and dozens of cars were standing there. Faubus got out of the car and looked at the people coming in front of him: "and Miss Liu, what a surprise


    Lonely life does not adapt to the light slightly squint eyes, Fu Dina and Liu Zhixin is rigid body, finished!


    "Come on, let''s go back to the manor. Don''t you want to see your father? Just talk to me. Why attack?" Faubus had no murderous intention on his face and no extra emotion. He said plainly and lightly, and then sat in the car.


    Although they were unwilling to do so, Fu Dina and Liu Zhixin could only clench their lips and turn around, with dozens of cars following behind them. Their hearts were filled with endless sadness, hoping to be broken and waiting for death. No one could not understand.


    "Big brother, second brother, third brother, fifth brother!"


    Back at the manor, the fire that started to burn has been put out. The people in fulbrons are processing the corpses in an orderly manner. Fudina looks shocked when she sees the people standing on the side who are deterred by guns: "three aunts!"


    Those people also saw Fu Dina at the moment. Everyone''s face was full of fear. Especially the three middle-aged women seemed to understand something. One of them pointed to fudina: "Damn it, I said how I was caught in the middle of the night. It turns out that you didn''t have a long eye to attack bigot manor. Do you want to die?"


    Fu Dina''s body trembled, and the middle-aged woman continued, "that rascal of Faubus is waiting for us to rescue people. You really bump into it, silly!"


    "My sister-in-law is smart."


    "I''ve been waiting for three years, and none of you will do anything, but my good niece still hasn''t let me down. I''ve found an excuse to collude with outsiders to attack bigot manor in an attempt to do harm to my elder brother Forbes. It''s very kind of you to help me."


    Faubrons directly fabricated the facts there, and his smile was particularly strong: "originally, if you were honest, I would have let you live a safe life, but you are not honest, then I can only kill you."


    Fu Dina''s body was trembling, and she finally realized that Faubus had deliberately lured them to attack in order to create a crime against them. She seemed to know more or less what kind of crime he was going to fabricate.


    In the following cases, the g-regiment, even though they were the children and families of Forbes, were not spared, and the attack on bigot manor was enough for them to die.


    After thinking of it, Fu Dina showed a fierce look on her face and said, "despicable!"


    "Yes, I am mean!" Faubus nodded gently and didn''t care about Fu Dina''s drinking and scolding: "at that time, my everything was better than your father''s, but the old guy finally chose him, saying that his heart is suitable to be the head of the league. Why?"


    "So if the old guy doesn''t give it to me, I''ll fight for it myself. In order to make you die with sufficient reasons, I''ve been waiting for many years for my superior position to be justified."


    Buffus seems to be satisfied with the layout of the manor. He stands up and laughs at the end of his mobile phone


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    Within bigot manor, faubournus is in complete control of the situation. He is also in charge of the presence of his guards tonight, and he is not worried about the spread of this night''s dialogue.


    "Miss Liu, five billion, I''ll let you go and forget about this evening."


    Faubrons looked at Liu Zhixin, glancing at a man''s look, but he still said what he thought in his heart: "of course, I''m not afraid to say it, but you have to explain clearly why Liu''s people and my niece attacked the manor, and whether to help her rebel or what?"


    Liu Zhixin has calmed down from the initial shock. She looks at her lonely life without fluctuation. Thinking of Chu Feng, Liu Zhixin shakes her head: "Mr. Faubus, I don''t think my life is worth five billion yuan. Even if it is worth it, I don''t want to bury the truth in order to survive."


    Faubus burst out laughing, laughing brilliantly. Suddenly, he took his gun and pulled it directly at the last five Liu''s elite who survived. The bullets burst out, and the five people fell directly into the pool of blood.


    All this did not stop. Faubournes turned the gun again and pulled at fudina''s men. The same last five fell down. Liu and fudina''s men were all destroyed tonight.


    "Miss Liu, don''t doubt my killing methods. If you promise, we will be happy partners. If you don''t agree, I won''t kill you. I will lock you up, serve you well every day, and let you die in disgrace."


    Liu Zhixin eyes a cold drink: "shameless!"


    Faubus snorted coldly and raised his hand. The indifferent man came over and gave some things to Faubus. After taking over, he looked at Fu Dina''s three brothers and younger brothers with a sneer and said, "what my elder brother put in your name, now give it to me, and I will let you all die."


    "Otherwise, I''ll make your life worse than death. It''s just a waste of time to integrate."


    "Don''t dream. I won''t sign." Fu Dina''s second brother stood up and said firmly: "and you certainly won''t have a good end. Frame your big brother and hurt each other internally, you won''t be OK."


    Faubus sneered. The muzzle of the gun was aimed at fudina''s second brother. The bullets were fired one after another. The left foot was completely broken. He stopped shooting and sneered: "my good nephew, uncle, I am a kind-hearted person, but if you don''t cooperate with me well, then I will become a very vicious person."


    Waving to let people take what they have in their hands and threatening them fiercely: "if you are smart, sign on it. I will let you die, or I will not kill you. I will keep you under house arrest and torture until you die. Believe me that I have such a means."


    A document also arrived in front of Fu Dina, but she didn''t take it. She just raised her head high, and the meaning was very clear.


    But there are people who are as firm as fudina, and there are also people who are afraid of death. Fu Dina''s eldest brother, third brother and five younger brothers sign with reluctance under the threat of gunpoint. They are not afraid of death, but they are afraid of that kind of torture. Life is better than death. They believe that Faubus can really do it and will not be soft hearted.


    "Good niece, it seems that you and your second brother are not willing to!"


    Faubus took the three signed documents, glanced coldly over Fu Dina and Fu Dina''s second brother, and waved his hand: "then don''t blame uncle''s ruthlessness. When do you sign, when do you extricate yourself?"


    In the back, ten strong men came out. Five of them took the second brother of fudina and walked inside. The other five held guns to deter fudina. Faubus''s face was full of gloomy color and said with a smile: "Whoever blocks me from standing on the top is my enemy."


    A few minutes later, suddenly came the hysterical cry of elder brother Fu Dina, which contained humiliation. All the people listened in their ears and felt a shiver in their hearts. It seemed that they knew what he was suffering from. Many men subconsciously clamped their legs.


    But after a while, a man who went in ran out and said, "Sir, FUBU Er Shao, suffered a blow and killed himself by biting his tongue!"


    "Dead?" Faubus frowned and snorted, "you son of a bitch, you are just being punished. You can''t commit suicide. You are useless waste. You have no spirit of lying down and tasting salary."


    But then he looked at the other four people who came out and took off the FUBU Er Shao which was not covered by the lower body: "throw it out and burn it together!" The corner of the mouth then raised a smile: "but it seems that my niece is very patient, several big men can''t let her make a voice!"


    "How can a woman so beautiful and wild have the heart to destroy it?"


    At the moment, in a room in the manor, Chu Feng threw off the blood on his hands and went to help Fu Dina, who was bound by her hands and fell on the bed. She untied her hands and looked at the woman who had not been violated. Wenrun said with a smile, "it seems that I come in time. Do you want to consider the issue of personal consent?"


    "How did you get in?" fudina asked, blinking


    "Do you want to change the subject?" Chu Feng Wen run a smile to pick up Fu Dina''s chin: "but let you move, this is not what hell, I want to come in, so I came in!"Fu Dina doesn''t believe Chu Feng''s lies, but now she doesn''t have to be taken by five big men. Her heart is a little more relaxed: "when it''s completely safe, I''ll give it to you, but Miss Liu and your people are still in the hands of Faubus. What should we do?"


    "Let''s go out. We are all reasonable people. Let''s reason!"


    Chu Feng took Fu Dina''s slender waist and walked out of the room in the eyes of Ye Zixuan''s villain. He ignored Fu Dina''s stiff body, which was unnatural. He continued to say: "civilized society, negotiate and solve everything. Don''t worry. If Faubus doesn''t make sense, then I will die with you, and you will give it to me in hell."


    Fu Dina felt her brain blinking and blinking. She looked back at Chu Feng and subconsciously touched his forehead: "you don''t have a fever?"


    "I''m normal."


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and walked out of the manor with his arms irresistibly around fudina. With their appearance, the original smiling face of Faubus was stiff and pointed at Chu Feng with a gun in his hand: "who are you?"


    "I am a creditor!" Chu Feng was fearless to meet the muzzle of the gun. His mouth was slightly cocked and said: "Miss Fu Dina promised to give me her body, but just now she was almost given a round. How can that be? I don''t like second-hand, it''s mine. I want to take it away!"


    Faubus narrowed his eyes and felt a little familiar. Then he burst into a fierce look: "it''s really you. It''s less wind. This is a matter of my family. It seems that you can''t take part in it yet?"


    But the gun in the hand is also low down. There are thousands of people here. Are you worried about Chu Feng?


    "Maybe I was, but now I''m not an outsider." Chu Feng nodded, picked up Fu Dina''s chin and gave a kiss on the red lips: "this is my woman. You want to kill her now. Do you think I can ignore it?"


    On hearing this, Faubus burst into laughter and looked playfully: "it is said that most of the literati and scholars in China love beauty, and many people don''t love mountains and rivers. At first, I didn''t believe it. But now I see little wind, I understand. You even want to make enemies with me in order to pay Dina. Don''t you worry that I will blow you up?"


    Chu Feng released Fu Dina and took the first two steps, completely ignoring the gun muzzle that had been lifted up. He went to the front with a big smile: "Mr. Faubus, do you know what mistakes you made tonight?"


    "What''s wrong?" asked Faubus, frowning slightly


    "The first mistake, you shouldn''t be here. It''s not taking care of your life." Chu Feng held up a finger and said faintly: "second, when you are in full control of the situation, you have to kill Fu Dina and they, and it''s a big waste of time to complete those legal procedures.


    Third, you shouldn''t take 70 percent of the people when you leave your home. Fourth, you should shoot me when you see me. "


    "What''s the difference?" he asked, puzzled and uneasy


    "It''s a big difference. The biggest mistake is that you shouldn''t listen to my nonsense here." Chu Feng shook his head and sighed. He looked very serious: "one mistake will lead to the failure of the war. Now there are five mistakes. Do you think you can win tonight?"


    Seeing the smile on Chu Feng''s face, faubrons suddenly smelled an inexplicable crisis. When he was ready to shoot Chu Feng, he fell to the ground without warning, just like a man without bones.


    With the fall of faubulens, in addition to Chu Feng and lonely life, even ye Zixuan and Liu Zhixin all fell to the ground. Chu Feng tut said, "well, did you not learn from Mr. faubrons? Can you not open the gate by yourself?"


    Pointing to himself, chufeng looked playful: "I chufeng is such a person, so you are doomed to lose tonight, understand?"


    At the moment, Faubus had the meaning of capsizing in the gutter. He looked at Chu Feng with hatred. He only had the strength to speak: "the wind is less. We are partners. It''s unreasonable for you to treat me like this. Let me go. I can let you take fudina and kill Joe II for you, OK?"


    "A man who can house arrest his big brother, kill and humiliate his niece and nephew, do you think I will believe it?"


    Chu Feng gently shook his head and looked at the flickering light in the distance: "therefore, considering these reasons, I want to choose a person who owes me gratitude to cooperate. It''s much more reliable than you, Mr. burrows!"


    Faubus seemed to feel something. He held up a little strength and leaned to the side. He saw many vehicles coming from the distance. His pupils shrank sharply. It was his other manor, which was also the vehicle of his residence. As if his strength had been hollowed out, he looked desperate: "it''s over!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    A total of 18 cars, in front of which is a military jeep, followed by 17 vans.


    The car was parked outside the manor. Seventeen vans opened the doors. Ten people came down from each car. The door of the first military jeep was also opened. The first one was a proud young man with a heavenly face.


    When she fell on the ground, she was angry. Even she was stunned by the Yin Ye Zixuan. She knew who it was. It was the king of the bounty hunter, Yama!


    Similarly, Liu Zhixin also recognized the comer, and her eyes burst with murder. However, thinking of her own situation at the moment, she temporarily suppressed the cold in her heart and prepared to wait until the crisis was relieved. However, she was sure that Chu Feng did not trust anyone from the beginning and did it according to his own imagination.


    Chu Feng picked up a smile and went to embrace Yan Luo heavily. The feeling of brothers was silent.


    Yan Luo himself was on a mission, but because of the involvement of the Liu family, Chu Feng also let them sneak into Hebrew, which is useful at the moment. Otherwise, it would have no effect if we transferred people from China.


    At the same time, the other side of the military jeep opened the door. A Hebrew man in his fifties came down. His face was a little tired, but his eyes were still shining with indomitable color and tenacity, which made people feel that this man could not fight to death.


    "Father


    After seeing the middle-aged man on the ground, Fu Dina showed a color of joy and began to have a little resentment against Chu Feng. It''s not surprising that Chu Feng didn''t tell himself, but when he needed to keep secret in order to succeed.


    Forbes nodded slightly and came over slowly, but he walked very firmly. He walked all the way to the third and fifth brother of fudina. He was not angry but awed: "you are very good."


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, Forbes directly took out a pistol and pulled the trigger to his three sons without hesitation. Their heads were almost bleeding at the same time. They didn''t understand why their father wanted to kill them.


    "I am the son of Forrest, not the weak who chooses to give in."


    Although Forbes had just arrived, he had already learned about the scene on the way. After killing his three sons, he looked at his three women and said, "you''re not bad either."


    The eyes of the three women twinkled, but they all lowered their heads together.


    At this time, Bruce suddenly shot three more guns, and three women were all shot. He snorted, "I know I''m under house arrest, but I don''t do anything. I''m in the mood to steal. Man, good


    People who didn''t know at first understood why Forbes did that, but that''s what happened. For the first person in the Hebrew underground world, everyone was full of chills.


    After killing six people at a time, Forbes stepped aside and looked at the dead FUBU Er Shao in his eyes. Unfortunately, "you are my good son, I am proud of you!"


    He squatted down and pulled up half of the trousers of FUBU Er Shao. Without any sadness, he came to Faubus and said calmly: "as a brother, what do you think I do to you?"


    At the moment, Faubus was completely desperate. If he knew that such a thing would happen, he would not have let Chu Feng have the opportunity to enter Hebrew. But at the moment, any regret has no effect. He sighed with a sad sigh: "you are very good to me, and have taken care of me since I was a child."


    "Why did you do that?" Forbes continued


    "I don''t accept it!" Faubus roared: "since I started to contact with group G with you, I have done everything better than you. I have opened up a lot of channels to let our business spread over two-thirds of the world, comparable with Tianchi man, and even more so.


    But my father, the old man, you didn''t do anything excellent, but let you become the leader of the league. Why should I be inferior to you


    "It seems that you don''t understand father''s decision up to now."


    Forbes sighed and shook his head: "you want to expand the territory of Xinjiang, you want to be high, you want to fight, and I want to keep everything and move forward steadily. Don''t you think that group G is expanded three times in my hands than in my father''s hands, so that the official can''t suppress it?"


    When Faubus was stunned, Forbes continued: "you are only suitable to be a general in war. You don''t have the bearing and means of a leader. So far, I think my father is not wrong, but you are extreme."


    At first, he didn''t want to think about the contribution of Forbes. Subconsciously, he thought that he had done it. But now that he said that, he found that he could not deny what he said.


    "Have next life, see clearly oneself ability, don''t do stupid thing again."


    With seven bullets and one gun left on the ground, Forbes could not bear it, but was more determined. Compared with the ultimate interests of decades of brotherhood, he sighed: "goodbye, my brother!"With the bang of a gun, Faubus lay on the ground with a bullet in his heart. He smoothed his eyes, stood up slightly trembling, went to fudina, helped her up and said, "you are always my most satisfied daughter. You have done well. I am proud of you."


    Turn to look at has been watching Chu Feng: "less wind, can you untie the poison on my daughter?"


    "Of course Chu Feng also came back from the iron and blood of Forbes. He took out a pill and put it in Fu Dina''s mouth. Then he took out a package of powder: "here is the antidote for the rest of us. 300 kg of water can be mixed to untie it. Of course, you can take the initiative to do it or not."


    "Thank you, Feng Shao. I will do what I promised you. Welcome to Hebrew again."


    "I''ll come again when I have a chance, Gohan''s. please tell me and I''ll go first." Chu Feng knew that Yan Luo had conveyed his meaning, so he nodded back at the moment.


    "Less wind!" When Chu Feng took the antidote to Ye Zixuan and Liu Zhixin and helped them up, Fu Dina spoke softly: "are you going to leave?"


    "All the banquets will come to an end, and we will see each other soon."


    Without turning back, Chu Feng held two women who needed several hours to recover their strength and walked outside, leaving only a word without nutrition. Everyone was a passer-by to achieve his own interests. Chu Feng would not think about anything else.


    "Do you like him?" Forbes asked, holding his daughter and smiling at the far away motorcade


    "Yes, father." Fu Dina didn''t have the reserve and embarrassment of a Chinese girl. She nodded: "at first, I thought he was an ordinary person, but after some contact with him, the Chinese teenager gave me an indescribable charm. Especially when she took me out to face thousands of guns alone, her daughter was very moved."


    "Originally you like a man, I should be to support you, but Chu Feng is OK."


    Fu Dina frowned slightly. She believed her father''s words. She could feel it in a short time when she was with Chu Feng. She looked back at her smiling father: "well, if I really took everything to make a dowry, what would happen to my father?"


    "Your grandfather once told me." Forbes calmly supported fudina and walked outside. There were many cars in the distance. Those were the people he had transferred to. He said, "he handed the Faubus family and group G into my hands. That''s mine. The strength is mine. The decline is mine."


    "So I don''t take part in any opinions. I believe you are a person with your own ideas."


    "Thank you, father." Fu Dina nodded gently, looked at the distance, did not know what was looking at: "he and I will meet again, I am eager to conquer such a man!"


    "Less wind, I''m very sad to you." At five o''clock in the morning, a flight to TianChao Bingdu took off at M City Airport. In the VIP cabin, Liu Zhixin shook his head and said, "I lost two hundred people, but it''s a trap. I can''t get anything, and I''ll be questioned by the family. Is it a dowry for you?"


    "One hundred million!"


    Chu Feng whispered, knowing that she still wanted to make use of Liu Zhixin, she still wanted to give something appropriately, so she threw out some things: "two hundred people who died this evening settled down at chufeng. In addition, although I rescued fulbrus tonight, Liu''s affairs paid Dina to know, so you don''t have any loss, do you?"


    Liu Zhixin naturally knows that she is not a white effort this evening, just want to describe her grievances. At the moment, Chu Feng said that, she is not good to entangle herself any more. She said angrily: "you are a little villain. I almost died."


    Chu Feng just slightly smiles. Chu Feng doesn''t think she has no brain. She can think of her deep mind if she doesn''t give in to such words from Faubus.


    At the moment, ye Zixuan said in a cold voice: "Chu Feng, how do you know that Forbes is not in the manor, but in the place where Faubus lives?"


    "It''s not hard to think about it more often."


    Chu Feng naturally would not say that it was his left eye perspective. He said with a smile, "Faubus even wanted to win the throne, but he also wanted to be justified. So the importance of Forbes is obvious. Would you just leave him in a manor that everyone knows?"


    Ye Zixuan and Liu Zhixin nodded slightly, feeling that Chu Feng''s words seemed reasonable. They didn''t think much about it at the beginning, but they didn''t know that Chu Feng thought that way at the beginning. They just let him change his original plan with his left eye.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    Chu Feng''s trip to Hebrew came to an end quietly. Few people knew that he had been to Hebrew, and that he had killed a great man, Faubus.


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon of the next day, Chu Feng, who had been sleeping, went to the window and stretched out. He began to feel that Longjiang was very cold. However, after coming back from Hebrew, Chu Feng felt that the weather in Longjiang was not so cold, even a little warm.


    "Forrest has taken care of everything."


    Ye Zixuan opened the door and came in with a red face. Fortunately, Chu Feng still had a little cover up, so she was able to calmly face and open her mouth: "the affair of faubrons has also been announced, and the Hebrew extreme white both burst into an uproar, but with the strength and blood of fulbrus, all the voices were completely silenced."


    Chu Feng nodded, not surprised by such news: "I never doubt that fulbrus can calm everything, what about the rest?"


    "You seem to know that for a long time." Ye Zixuan blinked his eyes and went on to say, "in addition, he apologized to the dead king Qiao instead of the dead fubulens, which can be regarded as a complete recitation of the cause of death of King Qiao. At the same time, he talked to Qiao. All this is the fault of Faubus, and the matter is over."


    Chu Feng picked up a smile and said, "if I''m not wrong, Qiao Er refuses to negotiate."


    Ye Zixuan just wanted to open his mouth and heard Chu Feng''s words. He was shocked: "how do you know?"


    "If he had been like this two days ago, he would have taken the opportunity to step down." Chu Feng turned around and twisted his neck. He didn''t seem to see the scarlet face of Ye Zixuan. He continued, "but the fierce battle of these two days has made Qiao lose a lot. This is no longer the death of Faubus that can be solved."


    "Not to mention Qiao er''s declaration to the outside world that he won the G regiment and ceded the land."


    There was a light ponder over the corner of his mouth: "but Forbes would only say that it was Faubus'' responsibility. He was dead. The G group had no reason to take responsibility for a rebellious person. In principle, it was reasonable. But when Joe Er Hao lost his ambition, do you think he was willing to make a compromise?"


    Ye Zixuan narrowed her eyes and tried not to look at the lower part of Chu Feng''s body at the moment and asked, "how do I feel? This is what you deliberately do for it?"


    "Yes, I did ask Forbes to say that."


    As for ye Zixuan, Chu Feng also gave her some information at the moment. When she stretched her leg on the windowsill and pressed it, she said, "because only in this way can Qiao Er give me a reason to start a fight against me. Otherwise, it will always be like this. I have no way, and I can''t find any reason to fight against Qiao!"


    Ye Zixuan''s pupil shrinks violently: "do you want to attack group G on both sides?"


    "Not bad!" Chu Feng nodded his head and said, "Qiao er''s bold words have been said, but he is not willing to compromise in group G. he doesn''t want to let us fall forever because there are any changes between Qiao ling''er and me, because although he killed the lawyer and cleaned all the information, it doesn''t mean there is no change."


    "But as long as Jolling and I fall down, no matter what the result, his position as the master will not change."


    Ye Zixuan is not a vase. Chu Feng just said that simply. She understood that what the damper wanted at the moment was an excuse to fight against Qiao: "but you are so sure that Qiao Er will attack you at this time. What if he does it to Qiao ling''er?"


    Chu Feng put down his right leg and stretched out his other leg to look at Ye Zixuan and said, "Miss Ye Zixuan, have you forgotten where Qiao ling''er is?"


    Ye Zixuan was distracted by Chu Feng''s masculine body. At the moment, she was stunned and remembered that Qiao ling''er had been assigned to the army. Qiao Er could not kill the army any more. So he could only attack Chu Feng.


    A little embarrassed: "that, just forget for a while."


    Chu Feng put down her feet and went to her side, whispering: "I feel your heart beat so fast!"


    Ye Zixuan''s natural heart beat very fast. After all, anyone would be nervous when facing a man who was only wearing something at such a close distance. However, she still shook her head and said, "no!"


    "Is it?" Chufeng pondered a smile and sniffed the faint fragrance on the woman''s body and said with a smile, "but how can I feel that your body seems to be shaking?"


    With narrow eyes, ye Zixuan, who was looking at her body unnaturally and slightly shaking, jokingly asked, "you don''t think of anything bad, do you?"


    Chu Feng looked at Ye Zixuan, who was in a state of despair and ran away, with a startled smile. He went to close the door, and suddenly his face changed and showed a wry smile: "Murong Bing, your hand!"


    "I am your fiancee, your things are mine, mine are yours, just touch!" Murong Bing giggled and nestled in Chu Feng''s body: "husband, this time you went to Hebrew to sleep with Ye Zixuan for two nights, but you haven''t held me to sleep once. Today I''m free!"


    "Have you found out?"


    Chu Feng felt the woman''s charming and delicate, as well as that dishonest little hand, a burst of helplessness: "Ye Zixuan''s force value is very abnormal, I think ten me, it seems that none of her opponents."


    Chu Feng''s words did not finish, Murong Bing suddenly pulled Chu Feng, as if there was no weight, she threw herself on the bed, and the body also rushed to sit on Chu Feng''s body. Chu Feng subconsciously lowered his head: "ice, Murong ice, small ice, can you change your seat?"Murong Bing didn''t realize that her skirt was very short, and she didn''t care what Chu Feng saw. She sat there and said with a smile: "what do you feel? Why do I feel ready to move? "


    At the same time, Murong Bing moved intentionally or unintentionally. Removing the barrier, the two people could be said to be in contact with each other without any gap. Chu Feng was still an 18-year-old boy. It was impossible to say that he didn''t feel it. He said with a wry smile, "do you really want to squeeze me dry?"


    There was a demon in the dark. Chu Feng tried his best to calm down the restlessness in his heart. Murong Bing was also very tempting. But Chu Feng was still alert: "let me talk to you first."


    "Where does Ye Zixuan need to find out?"


    Murong Bing didn''t mind releasing his beauty to seduce Chu Feng, and replied to his question: "there are three special organizations in the Chinese government. One is the Dragon Corps. You know that.


    The other two are Yin long and Yin Feng. Yin long is responsible for some things that can''t be seen. Yin Feng is mainly responsible for intelligence issues. Of course, sometimes she also does things like assassination. Ye Zixuan is named Feng, the principal of Yinfeng. It''s normal that she has such a strong force value. "


    "So you should be careful when you do things in the future. She just doesn''t show it. If you do anything, Chu Feng will definitely die."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and asked, "how do I feel like I''ve been pit?"


    At the beginning, Chu Feng was a little suspicious. After all, ye Zixuan would give some information when she couldn''t know something. At the moment, Chu Feng couldn''t help wondering whether ye Zixuan would tell herself the correct position of fulbrus if he didn''t care to attack the manor in Hebrew?


    For the first time, for ye Zixuan, Chu Feng had a deep fear. She controlled Yinfeng and was responsible for intelligence. She knew a lot of things, of course, as long as she needed it.


    "It''s not like being trapped. I feel like I''m cultivating you intentionally or unintentionally, and I haven''t provided you with too much information." Murong Bing kisses chufeng''s mouth and continues: "otherwise, even if the Jade Scorpion group''s intelligence is all pervasive, it is impossible to determine the position of fulbrus so quickly."


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated: "do you mean that ye Zixuan deliberately let the Jade Scorpion group find out the position of Fu Bruce?"


    "Yes or no!" Murong Bing shook his head, and his eyes were enchanted and turned: "after all, if she really disclosed it to the Jade Scorpion group, then she would not ask you more about that affectation on the plane, so I doubt that there are people guiding you in the dark!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at Murong ice. He lowered his head and looked at it. Because he was lying on his body, most of the snow was white. He swallowed his saliva and asked, "you don''t want to tell me that it''s you?"


    "Husband, how can I find you so smart?"


    "Husband, don''t be discouraged. You can do it next time." A few minutes later, Murong Bing picked up his personal clothes with a smile on his face. He was full of coquettishness and joked: "I''ll be waiting for your fierce impact at that time!"


    "Husband, good, don''t lose heart, continue to work hard!"


    Murong ice enchanted the dead, squatted in front of Chu Feng and giggled: "fight for five seconds next time, don''t hand in the gun at the door!"


    After that, Chu Feng went to the balcony with a gloomy face. When Chu Feng had no choice but to take a bath and put on his clothes, he went out. There was Murong Bing on the balcony. Looking at the 17th floor, Chu Feng''s mouth moved: "is it really a demon?"


    Looking around, Chu Feng shook his head incomprehensibly, but he was more sure that there might be something unknown waiting for him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    "Do you have any conspiracy?"


    Liu Zhixin, who had a good rest in the hotel, was pulled away from the hotel by Chu Feng when she was preparing to eat at more than six o''clock. At the moment, in a small restaurant with elegant environment, Liu Zhixin did not move the dishes with all the colors and flavors on the table, but looked at Chu Feng with vigilance.


    Putting down his chopsticks and chewing the things in his mouth, Chu Feng looked at the woman in front of him and asked, "in your eyes, I am a person who plays tricks all day long. I just want to give you the chance to chase me. Don''t you cherish it?"


    "Chu Feng, you are really a schemer."


    Liu Zhixin hummed and thought of the phone call from the south of the cold desert this afternoon. She looked at Chu Feng with displeasure and said, "Mr. Forbes personally called my father. With Liu''s help, he was willing to give 200 million yuan, and 20% of the benefits of cooperation in the next year. In sum, Liu doesn''t make any money."


    Chu Feng gave a meaningful smile: "Miss Liu, two hundred million plus one hundred million of mine is three hundred million. Twenty percent of the cooperative interests in a year are even more likely to be hundreds of millions. If you help Forbes get free, you can get nearly one billion. I feel good about it."


    "People should know how to be satisfied. You can see that I have not got anything as a meritorious official."


    Liu Zhixin narrowed her eyes and sneered: "do you think I believe you?"


    Chu Feng clubbed his hands on the table, smiling and pondering: "then how can you believe me?"


    Liu Zhixin''s hands and Chu Feng are the same pestle, looking at in front of her 10-year-old younger than her, red lips light open: "I believe you are not impossible, wash clean tonight, let me play once, I believe you!"


    "Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. He sat up straight and didn''t look. At the moment, the white woman clubbed on the table top replied," can you have a pleasant chat? I always think that the old cow eats tender grass. It''s not good! "


    Liu Zhixin chuckled and sat up straight, looking directly at Chu Feng''s tender and delicate face and saying, "I don''t want to, but you are the youth who hopes to become the black list of the Chinese dynasty. There is no one in a hundred years. I have a great sense of achievement after playing you."


    It was supposed to be a man and a woman to talk about such a problem, but now it is a woman and a man talking about such a problem, which made Chu Feng, the male protagonist, quite uncomfortable. He picked up his chopsticks to distract his attention: "besides, it''s rare that I have time to invite you to dinner. Cherish it."


    "When you help you finish what you need to do, you don''t give me a sleep. Chu Feng, I''m your enemy."


    Liu Zhixin didn''t want to tangle with Chu Feng again. As the saying goes, haste leads to failure. She picked up chopsticks and ate, but she was rather depressed. Liu lost 200 people in M City, and the sum of the two got a billion yuan appearance, which was too different from the original expectation.


    Eating a meal, the eyes secretly cast a look of natural Chu Feng, Liu Zhixin always feel as if he was being played, but do not know where to be played.


    After dinner, they left the small restaurant. Liu Zhixin looks like she is not much older than Chu Feng. Naturally, she walks on the street covered with snow and ice, like a couple. At least in the eyes of outsiders, it is very harmonious.


    Chu Feng feels the kind of little bird in love with the woman beside her. If she didn''t know what kind of woman she was in the mouth of Ye Zixuan, Chu Feng would really feel that Liu Zhixin was in love with herself. But at the moment, the relationship between Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin seems natural, but always with a little vigilance.


    "Come on, how do you want me to come out today?"


    Back in Liu Zhixin''s car, she couldn''t help asking: "don''t make a mistake with me. What do you want me to do? Say it directly. Anyway, we are grasshoppers on a rope. If you can''t jump, I will stop."


    Chu Feng looked at Liu Zhixin innocently and said, "I really don''t have any purpose to look for you today!"


    Liu Zhixin see Chu wind at the moment are still unwilling to say the appearance, also can not see he said is true or false, frown asked: "you really just come to find me, loiter?"


    "Yes, it''s good to just hang out and thank you for your help." Chu Feng nodded his head seriously, and his expression was in place, which made people unable to see the rest of his face. He was sincere and incomparable.


    Full of staring at Chu Feng''s face for a while, Liu Zhixin exhaled a breath: "believe you once."


    Did not finish, was Chu Feng held to the co driver''s seat, Liu Zhixin body stiff drink way: "you want to do, is I want to play you, not you play me!"


    "Can your mind be more impure?" Chu Feng rolled her eyes. Liu Zhixin opened her mouth and closed her mouth to play with herself, which made Chu Feng quite depressed: "I just want to go to a place all of a sudden, so I''m looking for you. Don''t worry. I''m not taking you to dangerous places or trying to harm you."


    "If you want to harm me, it depends on who does it." Liu Zhixin hums a way, lean on the chair, come out from the hotel, we all know that it is Chu Feng who brought her out, and she doesn''t worry about anything. If Chu Feng really does something to her, it will hit her.


    Chu Feng could not understand shaking his head, directly started the car, waving a snowflake toward the distance.


    "Found Chu Feng, but now he is with Liu Zhixin of the South Liu family in cold desert. Do you need to change the plan?" After the car left, a man in a hat came out and spoke with his head down.I only heard a gloomy voice coming from the earphone and said: "the plan is unchanged. Remember not to hurt Liu Zhixin. Otherwise, Chu Feng will die, and I will be very passive."


    Half an hour of the car speeding, stopped in a place, Liu Zhixin rolled down the window to look at the outside, the cold wind can not feel general, mouth slightly open: "do you want to do?"


    "Get out of the car!" Chu Feng did not explain, pulling Liu Zhixin directly out of the car, looking at the place in front of him, the corner of his mouth picked up a warm smile: "maybe you don''t believe it, I haven''t been to these places since I was young. Today, I suddenly have a whim, let you accompany me once, you won''t think I''m childish?"


    Liu Zhixin tilted her head and looked at Chu Feng. She didn''t know how to produce a special feeling. Her red lips lit up: "when I was a child, in addition to learning, I studied and participated in work. I never came to this place."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a smile: "it seems that we are two unlucky people." Turning to look at Liu Zhixin, she said, "beauty, are you interested in riding a carousel or a roller coaster with me, or a bungee jumping?"


    "Carousel?"


    Liu Zhixin''s face turned red. This was the first time that she showed such a shy and natural look in front of Chu Feng. When she looked at the huge amusement park, there were few people because of the cold winter. She asked in a timid manner: "that, you can go there. Am I suitable?"


    "It''s the right person!" Chufeng laughs and pulls Liu Zhixin to buy a ticket directly into the amusement park. The latter is just following chufeng at the moment, feeling that the brain is not connected in general.


    Looking at the places that she wanted to come to when she was a child, Liu Zhixin''s face showed the most real smile. After Chu Feng, she dressed up a mask wearing Murong Bing with a smile in her eyes: "this little guy, this is a trick to kill two birds with one stone!"


    "Well, you''d better sit by yourself and I''ll watch it!" Where the carousel is, Liu Zhixin sees Chu Feng buy a ticket to come back as if bitten by a snake.


    "Do you think it''s possible for you to say no now?"


    Chu wind can ignore so much, took Liu Zhixin''s hand to go in, once she took her to a Trojan horse, face serious mouth opening: "sit well!"


    Liu Zhixin, who was struggling to jump down, showed the girl''s coquettish attitude and grievance, and looked around at all the 17-8-year-old boys and girls, blushing and whispering: "son of a bitch!"


    "I can be a bastard." Chu Feng chuckled and jumped to the top of the Trojan horse. Holding Liu Zhixin from behind, he leaned on her shoulder and gently opened his mouth: "there is a saying that if she is not deep in the world, take her to see the prosperity of the world, join her in the vicissitudes of heart, take her to sit on the Trojan horse, what kind of you are?"


    In the heart of Xin Liu''s body, I was moved by the wind


    "I feel the same way."


    Liu Zhixin''s eyes are very big. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng kisses herself in front of so many people. She wants to push it away, but she enjoys the feeling. She slowly turns back and hugs Chu Feng a little, closes her eyes and opens her mouth. Without any precaution, she makes him plunder the fragrant tongue.


    "Good, great!"


    The carousel turned for two minutes and stopped. There was a round of applause. Liu Zhixin suddenly opened her eyes and saw the flash of smile in Chu Feng''s eyes. Shyly, she buried her head in his arms. No matter how strong a woman is, she just needs to see how you can make her shy.


    "Thank you very much for your support." Chu Feng is said to the surrounding, holding Liu Zhixin directly from the Trojan horse down to the front, the latter is now completely in her arms, the whole face is red, dare not lift up.


    Out of the distance of 100 meters, Chu Feng just put Liu Zhixin down, looking at her with a smile: "do you want to go up?"


    Liu Zhixin originally shyly lowered her head, completely unlike a 28 year old woman. Smelling speech, she raised her head and looked at the 150 meter high iron tower, with her mouth wide open: "do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng coughed and touched his nose: "some people say that if a man and a woman hold bungee jumping together, they can keep their hearts close together." After seeing Liu Zhixin shocked, she wanted to run. Chu Feng picked her up and said with a smile: "today, you can''t run anywhere."


    Into the elevator up the moment, Liu Zhixin hysterical roar: "Chu wind, you are the son of a bitch."


    When the elevator slowly went up, the man with a hat appeared there. Looking at the elevator, he whispered, "I''ve followed them for this period of time without any abnormality. It should not be deliberately leading us."


    There was no sound at the end of the earphone. After a while, two words came, killing and cutting Siyi: "fuck him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    "Chu Feng, did you mean it?"


    On the platform above the tower, Chu Feng paid the money. Liu Zhixin clenched her lips and looked down. She didn''t have acrophobia, but there was still a little penetration from such a height. She looked back at Chu Feng and said, "revenge what I said?"


    Chu Feng went to Liu Zhixin and asked curiously, "what did you say?"


    Liu Zhixin looked at the staff in preparation, did not pay attention to here, clenched his lips and whispered: "I said, to play you, you disguised revenge?"


    "Do you think I''m so mean?" Chu Feng startled with a smile, holding Liu Zhixin out a little bit, you can feel the wind howling, looking at the pool specially made below, even if the rope is broken, he can''t fall to death, and continues to reply: "on the contrary, I appreciate you very much. Women with a sense of Conquest can most interest me."


    "Or are you afraid to jump with me?"


    "Who said that?" Liu Zhixin is a woman who always believes that women are not inferior to men. She looks at Chu Feng and opens her mouth one word at a time: "it''s just that I''m worried about you peeing your pants then!"


    Chu Feng looked at Liu Zhixin, close to her ear whispered: "I will not, I''m afraid you will be too excited, high!"


    Liu Zhixin face red, also want to say what staff have come over, can only be mercilessly stare at Chu Feng one eye, but the latter does not know generally a hug Liu Zhixin said to the staff: "tie it!"


    Although Liu Zhixin and Chu Feng close contact is not once or twice, but in front of so many people, or the first time, the face is particularly red, can only rely on Chu Feng''s arms, lose face this time.


    Soon, the two were tightly tied together, slowly moved to the edge, at the moment there are more than ten people on the tower, a person bungee jumping things can often be seen, but the two things are still very few, when Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin are the men and women who want to prove something in love.


    "What would you do if the rope broke when you jumped down?"


    The staff have retreated to the back, only Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin stand there, looking at the body stiff and leaning against themselves, can feel the rapid heartbeat of Liu Zhixin asked: "will you want to die with me, is it a good thing?"


    Liu Zhixin looked at the following, hum a way back: "but we will not die, there is water below!"


    "Well, there are a lot of accidents in the world." Chu Feng said there, attracted Liu Zhixin''s attention when suddenly directly body toward the outside, Liu Zhixin did not shout, just suddenly hugged Chu Feng, eyes did not close looking at him, in the whistling wind asked: "are you in love with me?"


    "You want to chase me, do you think I will fall in love with you?"


    Chufeng Wenrun a smile, head looked up, now has come down nearly 60 meters, the speed is increasing, people are also falling, the voice of Liu Zhixin can hear: "however, your body, I fell in love with, thinking about what kind of way to play once, still need not be responsible."


    Liu Zhixin slightly pursed her lips and didn''t speak again. The rope suddenly stretched straight, five or six meters away from the surface of the water. Neither of them screamed or feared, but the people around and above the tower screamed, as if they were the people falling at the moment.


    Under the tension of the rope, the two bodies were rebounded to a height of more than 50 meters, and then fell again. Liu Zhixin''s curled hair was completely scattered. Chu Feng reached out and stroked it to avoid being dragged by the rope.


    In that whistling wind, Chu Feng bit Liu Zhixin''s ear and said, "in fact, I don''t think you''re going to curl up your hair. It''s more natural and more beautiful."


    Liu Zhixin blushed and glared at Chu Feng fiercely. She also said in her heart. Fortunately, she is not a flower maniac. Otherwise, she must be trapped in the gentleness of this man at this moment.


    Two times in a row, Chu Feng suddenly stretched out his hand and said in a loud voice: "Miss Liu, you say I untie the rope on my body, and then fall with you, would you like to?"


    Liu Zhixin was stunned. Although she didn''t hear very clearly because of the wind, she narrowed her eyes and said, "do I have the charm to die with you?"


    "Yes!" Chu Feng called back. When the rope was stretched for the third time, her left eye twinkled with faint light. Liu Zhixin''s body was completely stretched, because she saw Chu Feng did not know when she had untied the rope on her body, only the foot was still there.


    Subconsciously, he hugged Chu Feng''s waist. At this time, Chu Feng''s feet seemed to untie the rope himself, and they were completely out of the control of the rope. The scene of the scream saw this scene, and the scream rose again. It seemed that they had already seen two people hit the cold water.


    Just at this time, Chu Feng''s hand is holding Liu Zhixin, one hand suddenly reaches out like lightning to hold that rope, two people''s originally downward body suddenly turns over, Liu Zhixin has closed his eyes tightly, look calm and calm.


    Chufeng holding the rope directly swung up. When the onlookers opened their mouths, they seemed to swing. Liu Zhixin felt something wrong. She opened her eyes, looked at chufeng''s smiling face, and then looked at the water with only a few meters below. She opened her mouth and said, "I feel like I''m flying.""I can be moved, but don''t fall in love with me, it will hurt."


    Chu Feng said with a smile. His eyes were still and he was swinging the rope. When he was seven or eight meters away from the edge, he directly loosened the rope and went towards the shore with the help of that inertia. The crowd covered their mouths in surprise.


    Although the distance is seven or eight meters, from that height, it looks like a full 134 meters. It''s OK to fall into the water. If you fall on the ground, it''s not like breaking your hands and feet, it may be falling to death directly!


    But at this time, Chu Feng held Liu Zhixin across those distances, with inertia toward the shore, just like to fly. His feet swayed in the air, and finally settled down 50 cm away from the water. The whole scene was completely quiet at the moment.


    Looking at Liu Zhixin in her arms, she looked at herself without blinking her eyes, and Chu Feng''s eyes were still looking at her. At this time, Liu Zhixin suddenly broke away from the embrace of Chu Feng, and ignored that there were people around her. She directly held Chu Feng and kissed her, warm and hot, which made people jealous and envious.


    Around finally burst out warm applause, what flying man in the air, miracle, lightness skill and other words were passed out, but Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin did not know how to kiss deeply there.


    From the height of 150 meters bungee jumping, when the rope is detached, it miraculously does not fall into the water, but falls on the shore with a person in his arms. All these movies may appear.


    Many girls hold two small hands in front of the body, feeling the warmth and romance of this moment, even if the beginning is passion and danger.


    Some men look at the 150 meter tower, the corners of their mouth twitch. Damn it, this is a pervert. If you dare to jump down, you need a lot of courage. You can still play like that. It''s really abnormal!


    "Said don''t fall in love with me, how can I feel you are moved?"


    After the long kiss, the applause was not out. Chu Feng looked at the woman with a rosy face because of deep kisses. He thought with a smile: "maybe the role will turn around. If I play you, what should I do?"


    "I''ll play with you." Liu Zhixin looked around, that kind of shyness has disappeared, calmly met the eyes of Chu Feng, word by word said: "I never admit which man is better than me, even if it is you and I bungee jumping together, I also feel that way, but just now, I admit that you are better than me."


    "But falling in love with you is impossible. I only think you are the one I want to conquer."


    Chu Feng knows that Liu Zhixin''s strong heart, also does not tangle with her this problem, holding her hand directly left the tower, in a round of applause slowly left the amusement park.


    What neither of them knew, what happened today was completely captured by the on-site monitoring of the amusement park. It was put out as an advertisement for the amusement park on the live TV broadcast in the evening. For a time, there were boys scolding chufeng every day in this amusement park, and girls were scolding their men as inferior to Chu Feng every day.


    "Don''t take me to play with this kind of thing in the evening. I don''t like it!"


    Liu Zhixin and Chu Feng left the amusement park and returned to the car. The former looked at Chu Feng with a sad face and said, "it''s not that I''m afraid, because if I come to play during the day, there will be more people. I enjoy being watched more, just like when I finished my studies at the age of 15."


    "Why should a woman be better than a man in everything?" Chu Feng started the car and slowly left, whispered: "because I think that no matter how strong a woman needs a shoulder to rely on, you are no worse than others. If you let yourself be too strong, which man dares to ask you?"


    If Liu Zhixin did not understand the meaning of Chu Feng''s words, he nodded and looked at him: "then you have always been stronger than me. If one day I feel that I can''t surpass you all my life, I will be a little woman for you."


    "Is it? Then I look forward to it! "


    Chu Feng whispered back a word, and then the car fell into silence. Both of them were pondering over today''s affairs. No matter how far they would go in the future, it did not hinder the two people''s insincerity at the moment.


    Driving out for half an hour, Liu Zhixin looked out of the window and asked, "this is not the way back to the hotel. Where do you want to take me?"


    "I decided to play with me for you, so find a hidden hotel." Chu Feng also did not return to say: "after all, I am the boss of fengteng, you are the eldest lady of Hanhuang Nanliu''s financial group. If we are recognized by a good reporter, we will roll the bed sheet, it will ruin our reputation."


    Liu Zhixin''s eyes flashed a touch of light: "ready to sacrifice?"


    "It''s not that I''m going to die, but I''m going to eat you." Chu Feng shakes his head. Since ancient times, it has been male and female. He doesn''t want to reverse the order: "so it''s not you who conquer me, but I want to conquer you!"


    Liu Zhixin thought that her plan seemed to be close to success. When she was particularly comfortable, she suddenly saw some subconscious cheers, but it was too late. A bus directly hit the sports car like crazy. In an instant, she knocked the sports car out, broke the guardrail and fell into the 30 meter high mountain road.


    The deformed bus stopped. The man in the hat came down and looked at the explosive sports car: "the task is finished, the dead can''t die again!"


    After he didn''t know what to say there, the man in the hat turned and threw a lighter into the bus. Then he walked forward. He just walked out a few steps and looked at the people standing in front of him.Looking at the burning sports car at the foot of the mountain, his eyes turned to the hat without emotion. The man said indifferently: "I''ll wait for you to do it, one day!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    "Chu Feng, I hate you!"


    In the temporary stronghold of the wind gate, Liu Zhixin, with a simple bandage on her feet, looked very embarrassed and roared. Her eyes were a little ruddy, as if she was going to cry. But if it was anyone, it would be like this.


    Today, Liu Zhixin herself has decided to relax herself and have a little relationship with Chu Feng according to the plan, so as to achieve the goal in her heart. However, she did not expect that when she felt that the relationship with Chu Feng was not so uncomfortable, she found that she was given Yin by Chu Feng.


    Or use it again.


    Chu Feng, who had changed his clothes, opened the door and came in with a smile. "I admit I''m a jerk today, but Joe is also a smart man. If he doesn''t feel like I''m real and you love each other, how can he let go of his hand and attack me?"


    "But in the end, I want to say I''m sorry for taking advantage of you!"


    Liu Zhixin is a very strong woman, she is more eager to strategize than men, but after a series of failures after meeting Chu Feng, she was very angry: "get out, I don''t want to see you again."


    "Don''t you want to stand up now?" Liu Zhixin''s anger Chu Feng can understand, but for the purpose of his heart, he doesn''t mind taking advantage of the woman who has no clear mind now: "or, you don''t give me a chance to make up for it?"


    Indignant looking at Chu Feng, Liu Zhixin said in a cold voice: "I found that my cooperation with you is tantamount to seeking skin with a tiger. I won''t do it!"


    Chu Feng closed the door, shook his head and walked over with a smile. Sitting in front of Liu Zhixin, he stretched out his hand to take off her clothes. The latter angrily opened his hand and drank: "when I want to play with you, you don''t give it to me. Now you give it to me and I don''t want to play. With my injuries, are you a scoundrel who has no conscience?"


    "I just want to deal with the wound for you, so perfect body, leaving scar, how bad?"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. At the moment when the car was hit, he directly hugged Liu Zhixin, but Liu Zhixin''s leg was still broken by the force of the collision. At the moment when the car rolled down, Chu Feng held her and kicked open the door to come out. When she rolled down more than ten meters, Chu Feng had nothing to do, but Liu Zhixin, who was delicate and delicate, suffered a lot.


    When Chu Feng holds her back to the road, Liu Zhixin is dizzy.


    The perfect body for a woman that is the fatal thing, as expected Chu Feng said, Liu Zhixin immediately shut up, but also did not give Chu Feng a good look.


    Knowing that Liu Zhixin is temporarily relieved of Qi, Chu Feng gently takes off her clothes and reveals her white and smooth skin. However, there are several deep and superficial scars on the skin at the moment, which is shocking.


    Then she turned her head to one side, and the blush appeared on her face unconsciously. Although she was played by Chu Feng again and again, it was just like this that she aroused the kind of competitive heart in her heart. She clenched her fist tightly and vowed to conquer the bastard Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng is not polite, one hand passed by, Liu Zhixin''s upper body cover fell, Chu Feng two fingers stained with a little liquid medicine in there, eyes a blink, slowly liuzhixin feel wrong, looking at Chu Fengjiao drink: "deal with the back wound all at once, this has been five minutes, you want to rub off my skin?"


    "Cough, important places naturally need special treatment."


    Pointing to a suit of clothes nearby, he said, "that''s what I bought on the way back just now. It''s all in place from the inside to see if it''s suitable. But if it''s not suitable, I can''t help it. My vision is like this."


    Standing up, Chu Feng looked at more than two eyes. At the moment, the woman who didn''t cover up at the moment continued: "I''ve shown you your legs. You can walk normally tomorrow morning, but try not to do large-scale exercise in the next month, otherwise it is easy to relapse."


    "Oh


    Liu Zhixin: Oh, it was just anger that broke the jar, but Chu Feng''s eyes did not turn at the moment. Liu Zhixin was still a little embarrassed, but didn''t cover her. When Chu Feng came to the door, she looked up and said, "son of a bitch, you didn''t mean to show me my legs just now. You", "and"


    didn''t finish. Chu Feng has opened the door and closed it directly On the left, Liu Zhixin angry good leg stamped on the ground: "little son of a bitch, must be deliberately to take off my clothes, legs have long seen, asshole!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng touched his chin and said to himself, "I just want to see what difference there is between me and other people. Isn''t it shameless?"


    "Shameless!"


    Murong Bing appeared at Chu Feng''s side like a ghost, took his arm and went to the front: "it''s clear that he has helped others to see his legs, but he still uses this method!"


    Murong ice looked at Chu Feng in a sad look: "husband, when can you have such a plot for me?"


    Chu Feng looked stiff, and he was heard talking to himself. Murong Bing, the demon, felt embarrassed when he was caught as a thief: "well, you heard me wrong just now."


    Don''t wait for Murong ice to continue to open his mouth, Chu Feng''s speech front deflection: "by the way, the driver who started driving into me, now where?"


    "Well, little devil, remember that I am your main room!" Murong Bing didn''t mean to calculate it like this. He hummed and added a sentence before returning: "the solitary life is already in trial. It should be about the same. I''ll know if I look in the past."Chu Feng nodded and wanted to get rid of Murong Bing, so as not to be orphaned. But the latter held his arm tightly and couldn''t get rid of it. The angry Chu Feng glared at her when she came to the door: "you''d better make sure that everything you have is so tight with you."


    Murong ice not shy smile: "at night you try, every place open for you?"


    Chufeng was defeated again. He opened the door and went in. He saw the man in the hat squatting on the ground, shivering all over. He couldn''t see any scars on his body. However, he looked at his lonely life as if he were looking at a monster.


    "Lonely life, what have you done?"


    The last time he tried PI Jie, Chu Feng was a little curious. At the moment, seeing Gu Ming sitting there eating meat and drinking, he asked curiously, "why do I think he is afraid of you?"


    Gu Ming took a sip of wine and looked at the man in the corner and said faintly: "nothing has been done. I just told him that if I don''t tell you everything, I''ll cut him off bit by bit like shredding."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched and said in secret that Murong Bing giggled: "husband, fried chicken is not bad!"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes helplessly. He felt that he needed great courage to get along with them. He shook his head and went to squat in front of the man and asked, "what''s your name?"


    The man seemed to be really frightened by his lonely life: "Qiao Qing!"


    Chu Feng nodded and continued to ask: "what did Qiao Er ask you to do? Why did you do that? Tell me about it. If the answer is satisfactory, I won''t kill you!"


    Murong Bing took out his mobile phone and turned on the video camera there. Although Qiao Qing was surprised how chufeng knew that Qiao Er had assigned him to do something, he still said truthfully: "the second elder brother is in a terrible state because of the business with group G. he knows that the fierce battle must end in this way, but he doesn''t want you and Qiao ling''er to have an accident.


    Originally, I wanted to go to Qiao ling''er, but I didn''t know where the little girl had gone, so I could only do it to you. But my second brother was worried that you were deliberately leading him and asked me to follow you. I saw you and Miss Liu like that. I thought that you were going out to play without any plan and plot, so let me do it.


    The purpose is to let you, the so-called agent, have an accident, so even if Qiao ling''er has any evidence to show up as the principal, he can also become the emperor behind the scenes. "


    "Good plan, good plan!"


    And his guess is basically the same, Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction, patted Qiao Qing on the shoulder and said, "hurry up to run all night, I will throw out your confession, and then Qiao Er will have nothing to do with you."


    Seeing Chu Feng really didn''t kill himself, Qiao Qing''s face appeared happy. He kept saying thank you. He stood up and prepared to go back with money. But just after opening the door, a cold light passed by. Qiao Qing covered his bloody throat and pointed back to Chu Feng. His lips were slightly open: "mean!" Then he fell to the ground with his eyes closed.


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders innocently and sighed: "I promise I won''t kill you, I didn''t do it, I didn''t ask people to do it, where is it mean?"


    "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch!" The murderer was Liu Zhixin, who almost disfigured Qiao Qing. Naturally, she could not let go. But what was more irritated was that she knew that she had been played by Chu Feng again. Chu Feng didn''t mean to let Qiao Qing go. She also realized that she would do it, so she said that.


    Chu wind spread his hands, the performance is very innocent general, look to Liu Zhixin mouth: "this clothes, good!"


    In addition to the solitary life who was not interested in anything, Murong Bing looked at the past and gave Chu Feng a thumbs up: "well chosen, no meat came out, but it is very tempting. As a woman, I am all moved."


    Hum a way, Liu Zhixin limped back, in the heart secretly scolded Chu Feng shameless, must be intentional.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes. His eyes were cold, and he put out a line of Indifference: "wait a minute. I will send you some information. Tomorrow, six o''clock will announce the underground world of three provinces. The wind gate will fight against Qiao ER!"


    Hang up the phone Chu Feng looked at his appearance and said: "Bingbing, dress up for me, I should be an injured person in an accident."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    The next morning at eight.


    The whole three provinces and even the underground world of the Chinese dynasty were shaken for a while. The overlord Fengmen of the Imperial City, the river and the sea, started a war against Qiao''s family, or to be exact, the war on Qiao er. Then Xia Yan, the Fengmen, gave the reasons for the war, which shocked many people.


    Last night, on the way out to play, the windgate owner was hit by a bus deliberately and fell down the mountain road. His body was fractured in three places. His life was saved, but it was impossible to walk well within ten days and a half months.


    At first, some people thought it was an excuse for the Fengmen to fight against Qiao Er, but then Xia Yan''s materials passed to all parties without any water, which proved that the Fengmen master was indeed attacked. The attacker was still Qiao er''s absolute confidant. Qiao Qing, one of his younger brothers, could not see the video recorded by torture. There was no water.


    When you are curious about why Qiao Er attacked Chu Feng, another message was sent out from the Northeast Army. It came from heishouwu, one of the two bodyguards of King Qiao. He released a video of King Qiao''s life, explaining the significance of Qiao ling''er and Chu Feng.


    The video was recorded before King Qiao was attacked, and there were white ginseng at that time. Everything was overturned as a result of the threat of Chu Feng.


    After all, the white ginseng and black Shouwu are the strong ones in the red list, and they are in the northeast. Moreover, King Qiao was attacked later. All the threatened statements have been completely covered up before they are released.


    Similarly, when two pieces of news broke out and people felt that Qiao ER was in bad luck, a video from someone who didn''t know who sent it also flowed into the underground world of China. It was a video file, what Qiao er said to Lord Qiao in the hospital ward, and every process of ending King Qiao''s life with poison liquid.


    For a time, the dark waves in the underground world of China were turbulent, and there were four storms. Everyone subconsciously stopped their actions. What Qiao Er did was completely against morality and the bottom line. The wind door had 100% reasons to start a war.


    Some people who are hiding their evil intentions to the damper secretly say that Qiao Er is a bastard, and they have to stop their actions. If they do something to the damper at this time, they will suffer a lot of talk, and the official will not wait to die.


    It''s just that God seems to have played a joke with Joe.


    When the underground world of the Chinese dynasty was in full swing and the war was coming, Forbes, who was far away in M City, personally issued a notice. Qiao ER was insidious and cunning, killed his father and took the throne. Moreover, he put the blame on group G. after the G group slaughtered Faubus, he was still biting and trying to divert his attention.


    Let the G group carry the black pot. All the members of the G group are very angry about this. They formally declare war on Qiao er. They will never die!


    Qiao Er, who is far away from the border, was very comfortable to hear the news of the accident last night, but then he lost contact with Qiao Qing and felt bad. At this time, he received the news from all sides and immediately knew that he had been cheated. He slapped heavily on the table and cursed: "Chu Feng is such an asshole. Thousands of defense are against it. I didn''t expect that he took Liu Zhixin as bait!"


    In this regard, Qiao er''s heart is extremely oppressive at the moment. He is a careful man. Although he has decided to start with the Chu style, he still tries not to leave any traces as far as possible to prevent the failure.


    But in the end, Chu Feng was still fooled. Chu Feng put out his guess that he would do it. He specially set up the whole set, but it was too late to say anything at the moment.


    "Dad, what are we going to do now? Damper and group G are bound to unite. We?"


    Arbor also knows the news. At the moment, he looks a little ugly. He thought that if Qiao er''s plan succeeds, he can definitely control Qiao''s family, but he doesn''t want everything to be seen.


    The most important thing is that the video of King Qiao from the hands of black head crow and the video of Qiao Er killing King Qiao in the hospital are the last straw that killed the camel.


    "What do you say?"


    "I''m a man with no moral bottom line, and the old man still has such a backhand. What a damned thing!" he yelled


    With a little bloodshot in his eyes, Qiao Er knew that even if he finally defeated Fengmen and group G, he was the one who was despised. He killed his father and seized the throne. Moreover, the death of Joe''s eldest brother must be on him.


    Although these are not strange things among the top forces, they are in the dark, on the table, and everyone will be killed. Joe''s face is ferocious, and he knows that he has been trapped in a trap from the beginning. Now it is time to take up the rope, and he will die at any time.


    "We can''t afford to play any more. People in Linji and Longjiang will no longer listen to me."


    Qiao Er slowly calmed himself down. His eyes were still, and he said, "although Liao Fu is our power, your grandfather''s influence has never been weakened. At least 60% of the people will be loose. We can use thousands of people now. We can''t afford to play with the wind door. Let alone group G?"


    Arbor just wanted to talk, the phone rang, took it out to answer, his face was stiff and ugly, and finally hung up the phone and said, "yes, Tianchi man''s arms will arrive tonight, 3000 submachine guns, 500 bombs, and two rocket launchers. Now we have to pay 15 million Chi Yuan for the goods.""Tell the Tianchi man that I''m willing to give a million pond coins to settle this transaction. Now the arms are of no use to us. There are only a few thousand people in hand. We can''t afford to play!"


    Arbor frowned and said, "but Tianchi man said that if we want to break the contract, they will cooperate with group G and the damper."


    "Shit!" Joe two directly burst out the rude words, there is a kind of house leakage happened to the night rain feeling, hands clenched fist on the left side, said coldly: "tell them, we give the ammunition money, but we don''t want it, bring them back, and take us away."


    "Leave?" The arbor was shocked and surprised: "Dad, if we leave the Chinese dynasty, we will have nothing. If we want to come back and take back Qiao, there will be no hope. Moreover, people''s lives in other countries are cheap. We?"


    "Don''t talk about it. Arrange it for me at once."


    Qiao Er interrupted Qiao er''s words with a wave. He looked out of the window: "we don''t have much time. The air door and group G will come to us at any time. We can choose 3000 most loyal people to take them away. With the savings of these troupes and the Liao government over the years, we can make a comeback."


    "All right." Arbor nodded and turned to make a phone call. However, when Qiao ER was holding his head in meditation, he suddenly turned around and put out a gun in his hand. The corner of his mouth lifted a grim smile: "Dad, if we go abroad, maybe we won''t die, we will live well, but I don''t want to lose what we have now."


    Qiao Er Yi was stunned. He thought that arbor still didn''t want to go. He was angry and scolded. However, he saw the gun showing shock and said, "what are you doing? I''m your father!"


    "My grandfather is your father, too!"


    Arbor sneered and pulled the trigger without hesitation. Qiao er''s heart suddenly burst into a bloody flower. The tree walked slowly and said in a cold voice: "these are what you taught me, ancient and modern emperors. Who is not contaminated with the blood of their brothers and sisters and even their parents?


    You can kill my grandfather. Now I can only kill you to kill you. My dear father, you can rest in peace. Your death can give me a huge breathing space


    Joe two mouth blood pointing at the tree, did not think that the things he had done a few days ago should be rewarded on his own body. Without saying a word, he fell to the ground and completely cut off all life. To his death, he might not have thought that he would die in his son''s hand.


    At this time, the door of the room was also knocked open. Several men came in and saw Qiao Er, who was lying on the ground and was dead, as well as the tree holding the gun. They were surprised: "Qiao Shao, you?"


    "I''m disappointed!" The tree shed tears in his eyes. His gun fell to the ground, knelt down on the ground and looked at Qiao ER and said, "he is my father. Before today, he is my pride. He can avenge my grandfather and not be afraid of fighting against the G group. But now, I am very disappointed."


    Shaking his head in distress, his voice was heavy: "I really can''t imagine that my grandfather was not seriously injured and died, but was killed by him. I can''t help thinking about the pain and heartache of his death at that time."


    He turned his head and looked at the people who came in, exhaled and said: "although he destroyed the bottom line, lost all his conscience and killed his own father, but he is my father in the end. He is now dead. I hope you don''t do anything to him any more and give him a rest."


    Slowly climbed up to the front and picked up Qiao er. The tree looked struggling and painful: "I know he was wrong, but I can''t see him killed by a gun or dismembered by a random knife, so I personally give him a ride."


    "It''s a confession to the dead uncle and the dead grandfather."


    The people standing at the door are Qiao er''s absolute confidants and the leaders of Qiao''s forces in Liao Dynasty. At the moment, they look at each other and bow at the same time: "Qiao Shao''s righteous destruction is the people we admire. In the future, Qiao''s elite in the Liao Dynasty will all listen to Qiao Shao''s dispatch!"


    "Can''t I?" Arbor''s face felt uneasy for a while, and then shook his head. Seeing that those people bowed 90 degrees didn''t mean to get up, arbor''s mouth scratched a cold smile and returned to normal with a sigh: "if you are so persistent, then I''ll make atonement for my father, take charge of Qiao''s family in Liao Dynasty, and lead everyone to create brilliance."


    "Qiao Shao Dayi, we can certainly create the glory of Qiao''s family." Several people stood up straight, all said in unison.


    Arbor nodded gently and walked out of the room with Qiao ER in his arms. The cause of his death spread all over the place where Qiao''s family was stationed in the shortest time. Many people praised Qiao er''s death after he knew the truth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    Everyone was waiting for the war to break out, but a surprising news came out to ease the turbulent situation by two points.


    Qiao er''s son, Qiaomi, killed Qiao er. Knowing that King Qiao died in Qiao er''s hands, Qiao''s eldest brother probably died in Qiao er''s hands. In a rage, he pulled out a gun and killed Qiao Er, who was totally heartless. For a while, the name of arbor rose to a height, no one knows!


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, a motorcade stopped at the gate of Qiao''s courtyard. A tree dressed in white came out of the car with a white cloth on his head and waved. In a truck behind him, eight big men carrying a pair of coffins also walked down.


    Arbor didn''t go to see the coffin, but looked at Chu Feng, who was standing at the door with Qiao ling''er. He bowed his head and opened his mouth: "the sinner Qiaoer is dead. Please ask the temporary principal to investigate and argue!"


    Chu Feng slightly narrowed his eyes, let go of Qiao ling''er''s hand and walked past. When passing by the tree, he stopped to look at him and continued to walk towards the coffin.


    Originally, he was going to fight with the G regiment this evening to wipe out Qiao er''s forces, but before he made any action, he heard that Qiao ER was dead, and he was still dead in the hands of his own son arbor. Chu Feng was shocked at this, but now he saw that the tree became clear.


    Come to the front of the coffin, Chu Feng looked at Qiao Er, who was lying in the coffin with wide eyes. He narrowed his eyes and examined him. In his eyes, he saw mistakes, consternation, anger and heartache.


    Before a man dies, his eyes will record the last scene he saw in the world when he dies. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles, looking at the contents in the dead eyes, the figure of trees and the ferocious face.


    A meaningful smile flashed in his heart. Chu Feng soothed Qiao er''s eyes and let him die in peace.


    "Cremation, burial!"


    Standing up straight, Chu Feng said softly and turned around: "although Qiao Er is devoid of human nature and kills his father and brother, but the lamp is off after all. He is also a Qiao family member. I believe that the spirit of the Lord in heaven will forgive him?"


    Arbor stood up straight and bowed 90 degrees: "thank you for the less wind. I''m sorry for my father who didn''t strive for success."


    Then he turned around and bowed again to a kind of Qiao family at the door and said, "I''m sorry, because my father''s selfishness and cruelty made my grandfather die and my uncle suffer a disaster. I can''t do anything. Just forgive him. If you have any resentment, it''s all on me."


    Suddenly, arbor knelt down on the ground, facing Qiao''s courtyard, he suddenly opened his clothes, and his voice was loud and clear: "I will bear all the faults, the father''s fault, the son''s fault!"


    "Brother arbor!"


    Although Qiao ling''er is sad about the death of her father and grandfather, she is also shocked and painful after knowing the truth. The seven-year-old girl''s heart always remains naive and says in a soft voice: "these are the faults of the second uncle, which have nothing to do with you at all. Now that the second uncle has left, then everything will disappear."


    "No way!" Qiao Mu shook his head and said in the right voice: "my father is really wrong. I bear a little mistake for him, and my heart is uneasy."


    Raising his hand to stop Qiao ling''er to continue to speak, the tree is roaring: "come, fifty sticks, for my dead father, atonement!"


    Chu Feng has been standing there indifferently, did not make a sound, in the face of Qiao ling''er''s entreaties, his eyes should not see, but his mouth involuntarily intrigued, looking at the two big men who came out with a long stick and said: "Qiao Shao is so kind and righteous, let him be his father, to show filial piety!"


    Arbor''s expression was stunned, and a trace of malice flashed in his eyes. He understood the meaning of retreating to advance. He thought that Chu Feng would not attack him out of consideration. He did not want Chu Feng to go on the road at all.


    But the words were from him, and the tree said with no expression: "fight!"


    The two big men who didn''t know it looked at the tree with admiration. They said that they offended the long stick. The long stick fell without any water. The whole scene was silent, only the sound of the long stick falling on the body. Everyone''s eyes towards the tree began from Qiao er''s anger, and then became admiration.


    There is a word in my heart, real man!


    When the fifty long stick fell, and it was in such a cold weather, it was almost skin and flesh. Chu Feng went over and looked at the tree which insisted on not falling down. Chu Feng clapped him with a smile and said, "Qiao Er is not a human being, but Qiao Shao is a real man. Qiao''s courtyard is still open for you."


    The corner of the tree''s mouth twitched. I didn''t know whether Chu Feng was deliberately or unintentionally patting him on his back. The burning pain restrained him from spraying a mouthful of blood and squeezed out a smile: "the wind is less benevolent, but the tree still has self-knowledge."


    Chufeng gentle smile: "how to say?"


    "I am the son of Joe and the son of a traitor." Arbor was speaking in a loud voice, barefaced in the cold wind and said, "even if you don''t take joint responsibility for me, I''m also ashamed. After all, it''s because my father, uncle and grandfather will die."


    Slowly turned around and looked at the hundreds of people who followed him and said, "but Qiao''s elite of the Liao family are not aware of it. They are also disgusted with my father''s affairs. I hope the wind is less and don''t anger them, so that they can still live their former life and continue to work for Qiao''s family. It''s a little consolation!"Chu Feng nodded his head and pondered deeply in his eyes: "that''s of course. I''m not going to fight the people of Liaofu. How about Qiao Shao?"


    "Although my father was guilty, he raised me in the end." The tree looked at the direction of the coffin and whispered: "he is dead now, or in my hands. I am an unfilial son, so I decided to keep filial piety for my father for three years, comfort my heart."


    Before Chu Feng spoke, an elder of Qiao''s family stood up and walked to the tree and patted him on the shoulder: "although my two younger brothers are very disobedient, you are a good child. Now your father is dead and the Liao family has no leader. You have been growing up in the Liao family, and you are the most suitable successor.


    I understand that you are worried that because of your father''s affairs, everyone has a bad opinion about you, so you deliberately avoid these things. But uncle, believe you, you can


    "Thank you, uncle." Looking at this uncle, arbor nodded humbly: "it''s just that I feel my ability is limited, and I''m afraid to betray everyone''s trust. My brothers don''t necessarily obey me."


    "I earnestly ask Qiao Shao to take charge of Liao government and help Qiao family."


    As the words fell, several hundred elite members of the Liao family, who came from the tree, half knelt on the ground and opened their mouths in unison. The voice was loud and clear: "we only respect commander Qiao Shao, and we hope the temporary principal will approve it!"


    Chu Feng''s heart was filled with murder, but there was a faint smile on his face. He touched his nose and opened his mouth to the hundreds of people who were half kneeling on the ground. "I haven''t said anything. I also think Qiao Shao is the most suitable person to sit in the Liao government, and I don''t often be there. I also need such kind and righteous people as Qiao Shao to do things."


    "So you don''t have to. I''m going to keep Joe."


    The tree seems to be very shocked, surprised to open his mouth: "less wind, I?"


    "No more." Chu Feng interrupted the tree to continue to say, the voice line gently opened: "you sit in the Liao house is popular hope, you refuse it will be meaningless, deal with your father''s affairs, go straight to it!"


    "Well, I''ll accept the arrangement of the interim manager." Arbor seems to have made a great decision. He bent down and bowed and turned around, but his eyes twinkled and joked, but betrayed his heart.


    Looking at the back of the tree turning away, Chu Feng''s five fingers are holding and dividing. Finally, he looks at the far away motorcade with calm eyes and thousands of murders in his heart.


    "It''s a good tree. It''s much better than Laozi."


    Half an hour later, in the meeting room of Qiao''s courtyard, Xia Yan, who came from Linji, thought of arbor and appreciated: "although killing my father is unfilial, he is a real man who distinguishes between right and wrong."


    Chu Feng is drinking tea there with a cup of tea. What kind of person is Arbor? Chu Feng''s left eye can see clearly, but some things are inevitable. Chu Feng thinks more about how to stop unnecessary things.


    "I don''t think this tree is so righteous."


    Liu Zhixin, who was approved by Chu Feng to enter the conference room, shook her head and said with a shrewd look in her eyes: "all the news against Qiao Er broke out. Qiao er''s people must be very few. It''s impossible to deal with the wind door, let alone group G. the only way to do it is to leave if I''m Qiao er."


    Xia Yan frowned and asked, "Miss Liu, can you make it clear?"


    "According to what I don''t know much, arbor is a dandy. He always thinks that Qiao''s family is young." Liu Zhixin knew that Xia Yan was hostile to himself, but he didn''t care: "if he left with Qiao Er, he would lose his sense of superiority and identity that he should have, and he would become a lost dog and even rely on others."


    "So I think that Qiao Mujian took the lead. Facts have proved that he succeeded. Not only did he not need to go to other places to escape for his life, but also took the place of Laozi and became the overlord of the Liao government."


    Chu Feng slightly took a deep look at Liu Zhixin. It seems that the title of the first strange woman in the cold and barren south is not blowing. If she does not have a left eye, she will not think of these things. This woman analyzes these on the surface.


    Xia Yan is not a fool, Liu Zhixin said so. He thought that he was also scared. He asked in surprise: "meaning, the tree is stepping on his father''s bones?"


    "Don''t guess. Even if it is, we can''t do anything now."


    Chu Feng waved his hand and did not discuss this issue for the time being. Now standing on the tree of moral height, if he started with him, he would be said to covet Qiao''s family, and said in a low voice: "arrange it. Today, there are a group of friends from afar, and I will meet them."


    Look to Liu Zhixin admonished: "in addition, just what you said just now you know is good, otherwise I can''t guarantee that you can leave Longjiang!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    Northeast three provinces, vast territory, sparsely populated!


    In a forest near the border, a group of more than 100 people walked in the jungle. No one spoke. They walked very carefully. They didn''t even turn on the lights. They just walked in the dark. All of them were foreigners, black and white.


    It''s more than 30 kilometers away from the nearest town. Only one company''s soldiers patrol the border area. At the moment, they have just left here, and the fastest time will be 15 minutes to pass by.


    Walking in front of the people have never looked back, every three people carrying a box walking, there are five people in the back with something in their hands, constantly erase the footprints left by stepping on the snow, so that no one can know that someone has walked past here. They are quick and careful.


    About two kilometers away, more than 100 people stopped at the foot of a mountain. A man in a big hat took off his warm hat. His brown eyes looked into the distance and told him, "wait in place. Twenty people go out to be alert. There is still an hour before the trading time. Be careful."


    In the crowd soon out of 20 people, toward each corner and soon disappeared in the eyes of the people.


    The rest of the people sat on the ground or talked in a low voice.


    Only the leading man stood there, lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, and puffed out a strong smoke. It seemed that the cold had been dispersed for two minutes. After smoking a cigarette and sitting down, the leading man chuckled: "this time, the profit is very high, and take you to the night Club of the Chinese dynasty to play."


    "The men of the Chinese dynasty are not very good. They are too weak, but their women are good. Their skin is tender and smooth. Ha ha!"


    The head man seemed to have thought of his galloping on the Chinese women. Although the others did not laugh as wildly as the first man, they also showed a man''s smile on their faces.


    In the dark night, a beautiful young man stabbed a dagger into a man''s chest. His eyes twinkled and he looked at the foot of the mountain. At the moment, the distance was 100 meters, but it did not affect him at all.


    "With less wind, all the 20 stalks will be solved."


    When the elegant young man slowly put the body on the ground, a man appeared in the darkness on one side, and his resolute face was full of Xiao Sha''s mouth: "can you move?"


    It is Chu Feng who is a handsome young man. He knows from ye Zixuan that Qiao ordered a batch of weapons before his second life, but arbor doesn''t say so. Chu Feng has to work hard for a while and says, "let brothers get ready. Attack in five minutes, and fight quickly!"


    Xia Yan nods, turns around and disappears in the dark. In the operation tonight, they come to 80 people to avoid attention. The other party is the arms element who controls many thermal weapons. They can only choose quick combat, a kind of transcendent tactics.


    "What do you bring me to do with such a mischievous thing?"


    Liu Zhixin also came out of the corner at the moment, frowned and asked, "don''t you worry that I''ll tell you everything you''ve done and let you become the target of public criticism?"


    "I know you won''t, because you despise it!" Chu Feng shook his head and looked at the woman who was recovering her body and said: "because wait to kill these people, I need you to use Liu''s channel to send the arms to the golden triangle. I have arranged people there, and they will exchange with you equivalent things."


    "Although Liu''s industries are very innocent, there are still dark ones. I believe that you still need the things in the golden triangle."


    Liu Zhixin''s eyes burst into a sharp color, but also emerged surprised: "your heart can be really big." But for the interests, Liu Zhixin or all comers: "how to divide?"


    "Anyway, the arms are not mine. You still need to bear the risk of transporting them. Give me 20%." Chu Feng said with the voice, so-called want to run the horse, you should give the horse grass, appropriate to give something that does not harm their own interests to meet the women around, Chu Feng is willing to pay.


    "You have a little conscience this time."


    Liu Zhixin originally felt that Chu Feng''s mouth must be divided into five or five cents, but his face softened a little and said: "don''t worry, this batch of things will be sent to you, and then 30% will be given to you. After all, you are going out tonight. If Liu doesn''t have such courage, the risk still needs to be borne by you in the end."


    Thank you Chu Feng did not refuse, after all, no one disliked the money. Seeing the time, he waved to Liu Zhixin to step back a little and told him: "your injury is just right. The person in charge of contacting Liu''s family is waiting at the border. After this batch of goods are taken, I will send them to the border. You just need to pull them to the golden triangle."


    Liu Zhixin nodded, then hid in the dark, using a special channel to contact Liu''s people.


    A few minutes later, the endless gunfire suddenly rang out. Those who sat there chatting and waiting for the transaction were surprised, but at the next moment, they felt severe pain on their bodies, and then they fell to the ground without knowing anything about it and died completely.


    It can be imagined that the shock of nearly 100 people falling to the ground at the same time is that everyone starts to attack one person, and nearly 100 people fall on the ground at the same time. It can be imagined that Chu Feng''s target is the first man, and then the body bursts out.The rest of the people also came out of the darkness, Chu Feng said coldly, "Qiao, send these weapons to a safe place to hide."


    When those people quietly raised the arms and left, Chu Feng went to the head of the man, stepping on the motionless body to explain: "the lion opens its mouth, seizes the fire, seeks death!"


    Liu Zhixin didn''t immediately follow her. She felt that Chu Feng was quite strange just now. Although she couldn''t hear what Chu Feng said, Liu Zhixin had some doubts about the words left behind.


    A few minutes later, Liu Zhixin''s spirit was shocked. The first man who was beaten to the heart stood up slowly. His pupil shrank and opened his mouth: "Chu Feng, this son of a bitch, kills people and plays conspiracy. Who is going to have bad luck in the end?"


    But I believe that this time Chu Feng will definitely not Yin himself, or is to pull himself together with bad luck, look at the first man who stood up, Liu Zhixin turned to catch up with the direction of Chu Feng they left.


    "Damn it, I''m lucky my heart is on the right side, otherwise I''ll die."


    The first man saw that the ground was covered with corpses, and the goods were completely carried away. He did not suspect that there was any conspiracy, because he was different from ordinary people, and his heart was on the right side. This is his own secret. There are not many people who know it!


    Staggering toward the distance, the first man took out the satellite phone and called out. After connecting, he said: "young master, the tree tree is angry with us for taking advantage of the fire. Before trading, he attacked us and robbed all the goods. Fortunately, my heart is on the right side, otherwise I am dead, and I can''t tell you this news."


    "Arbor, a good place to cultivate." The man on the other end of the phone, known as the young master, did not suspect anything. The first man''s heart was on the left. He knew it, so he did not suspect that the information was deliberately disclosed by the enemy.


    When it was close to the trading time, he finally left some people aside. The tree came down here with absolutely loyal hands, but what he saw were corpses all over the ground, where were the goods and where were the living people?


    His eyes were gloomy and looked around. His hand holding the coin trembled there. Finally, his eyes narrowed to a pair of footprints walking in another direction. His eyes were fixed and ordered: "let''s catch up with some people. No matter who they are, they will be killed for me!"


    Although he was not on the scene at that time, arbor still felt that it was a plot against himself. Facing the direction with numerous footprints on the other side, arbor only left them when these people came here, but did not know that those were left by the attackers.


    The delivery people completely erase their footprints, which is also doomed that arbor can not catch up with them in the first time.


    "Clean up these bodies and don''t tell me anything about this evening." Waiting for his subordinates to observe, there was no harvest. At the moment, arbor, the principal of the Liao government, said in a deep and cruel way: "and in the next period of time, we should strengthen our guard. If these bastards identify me, they will never die."


    After all, it would be bad if the people in the army and company found out and searched for clues to find out something.


    At the moment, when Chu Feng arranged for dozens of people to send off arms, he also received a phone call with a trace of reverence: "Su Lao!"


    "Boy, I opened the door for you this time, but as long as your result is good, I don''t care." At the other end of the phone came Su dingzheng''s voice, which was loud and deep: "but if you''re against others and hurt the root of the group, I''ll take someone to kill you and end the damper."


    "In addition, for the sake of heart talk, I don''t say anything. I will try my best to explain the other old guys, but you can do your best and don''t cheat me."


    Chu Feng looked at the distance, Liu Zhixin has followed up, whispered back: "don''t worry, as long as I Chu Feng is in one day, anything the wind door does is standing in the angle of safeguarding the stability and interests of the Chinese dynasty."


    "Well, I believe you!" Su dingzheng said long and cut off the phone.


    "I''ve arranged it, but you just send it out like this, and you don''t worry about being found by border soldiers?" Liu Zhixin did not hear Chu Feng''s dialogue, but came to ask curiously.


    Just now, through Su dingzheng, Chu Feng completely opened this road. Chu Feng didn''t worry about any problems, but there was no way to tell Liu Zhixin. He just made up an excuse at random: "the mountain people have their own tricks. Arrange for the people of Liu''s family to receive the goods."


    Liu Zhixin looks at Chu Feng and doesn''t want to say more. She skims her lips and follows up. What she thinks in her heart is only her own knowledge.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    In the morning, Joe''s compound.


    With all the favorable evidence, Chu Feng became the temporary principal. After Qiao ling''er was 18, he could get 10 billion yuan in remuneration and then hand over the position of the principal. So Chu Feng moved into Qiao''s compound from yesterday.


    Although some people have some complaints, but under the strong suppression of black Shouwu, all the disharmonious words are gone, Chu Feng completely sits in the position of temporary principal.


    Last night''s action was carried out in silence, so that arbor suffered a dumb loss. Chu Feng and Forbes personally talked on the phone. The grudge between group G and Qiao''s family ended here. They talked for an hour in the study. No one knows what else they talked about, but it must involve some transactions.


    "Less wind, I still want to follow you."


    In Qiao''s hall, Xia Yan looked at Chu Feng who was sitting on the throne and said: "in the three provinces of Northeast China, you can let other people sit in the town again. Yan Luo can do it alone. Anyway, don''t leave me."


    As soon as he finished, Yan Luo, who was sitting with a gun on one side, frowned and said, "that will make my killing skills retrogressive. If you mention me again, I will pull you out to abuse me."


    "I only like to eat meat and drink wine!" Lonely life answered more simply, standing in a corner with a bottle of wine to drink, afraid of being robbed the same.


    "Look, there''s no one."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and stood up with a smile. He went to Xia Yan and patted him on the shoulder and said, "besides, it''s not for you to enjoy happiness to be king of Northeast China if you want to sit down in three provinces. The matter of arbor was basically clear last night. He now controls the Liao government and obeys Qiao''s orders in name, but who knows in the future?


    So you have a great responsibility. We have managed to win the three provinces. Although it is only temporary, it also needs to be well controlled. In ten years, we can create a lot of benefits for us, and we can''t make mistakes. "


    Originally also want to push the summer Yan to smell speech the eye burst out the fierce color to return a way: "don''t worry, the wind is little, I will certainly think of a way to kill the arbor." After stopping for a while, Xia Yan showed a smile and some embarrassed appearance opened his mouth: "in addition, after the tree is killed, can you let me go back?"


    Chu Feng hesitated: "I''ll talk about it later."


    "Less wind!" When Xia Yan was reluctant to fight for it, black Shouwu came in from the outside and gave him one thing and said, "this is what the Lord gave me when he was alive. If you can''t control Qiao''s family, it will be destroyed."


    Chufeng took it and opened it, but didn''t avoid everyone. He just thought it was something, but there were only a few big words. After reading, Chu Feng laughed and patted Xia Yan on the shoulder: "you''re very lucky. You can go back to the imperial city with me."


    Xia Yan also saw a few big characters above, but did not show any smile, on the contrary, a little more dignified.


    Chu Feng could see Xia Yan''s worry, patted him on the shoulder and said definitely: "you and I are less than half the age of the Lord. His life experience is enough for us to study for a lifetime and believe in his decision."


    Xia Yan nodded and saw Chu Feng saying that, but he didn''t say his worries. He believed that Chu Feng had a sense of propriety.


    Black Shouwu is more admiration for Chu Feng. He also saw the big words on it. He asked himself that he would not do it if he was his own. But Chu Feng did not hesitate. He could not accept it!


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, five cars drove out of Qiao''s courtyard. Ye Zixuan sat beside him and breathed out: "I''m going back to the imperial city finally. I don''t have to follow you. I''ll feel the air is much fresh."


    "You don''t want to think about me."


    Chu Feng rolled her eyes and jumped out a sentence. Seeing ye Zixuan''s face unhappy, Chu Feng deflected his words: "that video of Qiao er''s attacking King Qiao, did you explode it?"


    The reason why Qiaoer was so unlucky, and he was guilty of his crime, deliberately attacking and killing Chu Feng, and so on is not very important. The most important thing is that the video of attacking King Qiao was really stabbed in Qiao er''s heart.


    Ye Zixuan looked at Chu Feng and asked curiously, "how can you say that?"


    "Intuition!" After Chu Feng knew Ye Zixuan''s real identity from Murong Bing, he kept a little distance from the woman and quietly replied, "because I can''t think of anyone who will help me except you. After all, I''m so handsome and capable. It''s not strange that you fall in love with me and do something for me."


    Originally still listen to good, but to the back of Chu Feng said those words, let Ye Zixuan face suddenly appear angry, hum: "Stinky beauty!"


    However, his face softened a little and nodded back: "it was I who released the video and got such a video that I threw it out. But don''t think about it. My existence is just for you to complete the task better, not the messy things you think."


    "Sister in law!" Chu Feng opened his mouth in a positive way. When ye Zixuan looked at him, he said, "don''t you know that explanation is cover up?"


    "You Ye Zixuan pointed to Chu Feng, but seeing his innocent face, he immediately put down his hand and looked out of the window. He was obviously angry.


    Xia Yan, who drives in front of him, can''t help laughing, but he sighs in his heart. He goes higher and higher. Wei Wei is destined to stand at that place and watch his flowers bloom and fall?At five o''clock, the motorcade stopped outside the great Khingan mountains. When Chu Feng got off the bus, black Shouwu came down from the back of the car to Chu Feng and said, "the cottage built by the LORD was on top of it, and the third youth had never left it. People sent things up every week. It was not hard, just a little lonely."


    "You''re all waiting down here. I''ll go up!"


    Chu Feng looks at Daxing''an Mountains. In recent years, due to the prohibition of logging, although it has not recovered to the previous appearance, there are also many trees. Chu Feng said that he tightened his clothes and walked into the woods. Xia Yan wanted to follow up, but he thought of Murong ice in the dark.


    However, after leaving Ye Zixuan, Xia Yan, who knows something about Chu Feng, knows that Murong Bing can''t appear in front of Ye Zixuan, otherwise Chu Feng will fall into crisis.


    "Husband, how long will ye be with you?"


    After Chu Feng entered the woods, Murong Bing appeared beside him like a ghost, and said with a face of grievance: "every time I follow you, I can''t be with you. I''m very depressed."


    "If you are depressed, who should I go to complain to?" Chu Feng has begun to get used to Murong Bing''s evil spirit. She looks down at her snow-white thigh, turns her eyes and asks, "can you wear too much summer, just like normal people?"


    Murong Bing winked like a little girl who had never been involved in the world: "isn''t that ready to seduce you at any time?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes turned away, Murong Bing pouted: "I know. Next time I''ll wrap myself up and only show fresh white meat in front of you to satisfy your male chauvinism."


    Chu Feng turned over with a white eye, shook his head and walked toward the front. He just didn''t want Murong Bing to be too prominent to attract the attention of some people. From her mouth, she became a male chauvinist.


    But I also understand that it is nonsense to explain with her. Murong Bing''s thoughts are not ordinary demons. As for Chu Feng, she really doesn''t care. If she is a woman of her own, it is a woman''s right to show her charm as long as she doesn''t cheat on her spirit and body.


    "You hide first, I can go there."


    It is said that Lord Qiao built his retirement for the last few years of his life, but unfortunately he did not live for a day and left this wonderful world forever.


    Go to the wooden house door knock, no response, Chu Feng left eye perspective into, there is no one in the wooden house.


    "Into the mountains?" Chu Feng didn''t doubt that Qiao Laosan would leave alone, but felt that he had gone into the mountain.


    This is also the purpose of Chu Feng''s coming here. After all, the Qiao family needs the Qiao family to sit in the town. Although there will be no problem for him to stay in Xia Yan, Lord Qiao has a better way to stay. Chu Feng doesn''t mind following his method. I believe that the old man who values family interests more than his simple family relationship is wise.


    Chu wind sitting in front of the wooden house, enjoying a moment of quiet, the sky also slowly under the light snow, Chu wind unconsciously let those snowflakes fall on his body, sit quietly.


    The sky is getting dark. It''s about nine o''clock in the evening. Xia Yan calls. Chu Feng asks them to wait in the car for a while, or go back first. Qiao Laosan enters the mountain and doesn''t know when he will come back.


    Twelve o''clock, the night has come, Xia Yan and they only left a car waiting below, the rest of the people were left by Chu Feng, and Chu Feng himself sat in the door of the wooden house, has been waiting.


    Murong Bing stood in the dark on a big tree, sexy red lips slightly raised: "benevolence invincible, husband, you''d better not change all your life!"


    As time went by, Chu Feng didn''t open the cabin, so he sat there quietly. When he felt a little cold, he took a bag of beef jerky from his body and put it into his mouth. This was a lonely fate. However, Chu Feng thought it was good that day, so he grabbed several bags and put them in his pocket.


    The night passed, and the day came, Chu Feng still did not move a step, and did not think that Qiao Laosan might have left secretly and did not stay in the mountain. This is the trust of King Qiao and the affirmation of Qiao Laosan.


    At noon, Chu Feng had been sitting here for 19 hours. The snow covered him with ice and snow. At this time, the sound of breaking the sky came from the dense forest in the distance, and then a sound came from behind the door of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looked back and saw an arrow and a piece of animal skin with words on it. Chu Feng drew up a smile, stood up and patted off the ice and snow on his body, and said in a loud voice to the distant forest, "please!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    In the next few days, Chu Feng walked around the three provinces to get to know Qiao.


    After some time, Chu Feng was also a little bit frightened. Originally, the wind gate moved out and was confident that he could win the Qiao family with the help of official forces. However, after understanding this, Chu Feng deeply understood how difficult it was. It would not hurt his muscles and bones, and it would be difficult to shake the Qiao family that Lord Qiao had built for decades.


    At the same time, I''m glad that the wind door didn''t start a war with Qiao''s family, otherwise, he would dig a hole to jump for himself.


    Because of the death of elder Qiao and Qiao Er, the leader of Liao mansion is now arbor. Although the arbor that is stabbed by Chu Feng secretly is a little worried and will have revenge at any time, when Chu Feng appears in Liao mansion, he still arranges according to the specification of meeting the principal until Chu Feng leaves.


    He was modest enough and polite enough. As for what he was thinking, Chu Feng was very clear about it. However, arbor''s reputation is so good now that he is trying to make himself uncomfortable.


    Qiao Laosan has left Daxing''anling. According to the meaning of King Qiao, Chu Feng let him control the affairs of the three provinces and take control of Longjiang. Many people don''t understand why Chu Feng didn''t use his own people to digest Qiao before Qiao ling''er was 18 years old.


    It''s just that these problems can''t be explained. We only think that Chu Feng is not interested in Qiao, or just wants to win a good reputation.


    The funeral of Lord Qiao was also held under the operation of Chu Feng. After cremation, he was buried under the tomb he had chosen before his death, and the eldest and second Qiao were also buried. In a short period of time, three important people died in the Qiao family.


    However, with the strong suppression of Chu Feng and the appeal of Qiao Laosan, all the voices were not heard. The calm of the three provinces seems to have returned to the time when King Qiao was in the past.


    At night, the Imperial City, the literati!


    "Father, things are all in place, waiting for your order." In a hurry, the clergyman came into the study in a hurry and said respectfully to an old man sitting in his seat: "Huangfu family and tianwangmen are all in secret contact with each other to resolve their gratitude and resentment.


    In addition, the Huangfu family also contacted Hanhuang Nanliu family, who had a grudge against Chu Feng, and blue cell. In addition to the 200 people sent by the Nanliu family of Hanhuang to participate, blue cell did not participate in it, and still stayed with the Huangfu family in foreign countries. "


    "It''s not my command, it''s Chu Feng who is angry and resentful."


    Wen Xi slowly opened his eyes. His eyes, which had gone through the vicissitudes of life, revealed shrewdness and wisdom. He spoke slowly: "although I have not inquired about the affairs of the Lu family, it is also an arm of my literary family. Now it has been cut off. Li Ji has no way to do it. But Chu Feng will not be so relaxed. It needs a little capital."


    Leaning back on the chair to make himself as comfortable as possible, Wen Xi continued: "Zuoquan can do what Yan Tianming can do. But because Zuo Xiong''s business is also Wen Aojun''s, Chu Feng can''t go hand in hand with the writers, let alone the uncle of the Su family, and decide his position.


    Therefore, it''s better for Jianghai to change to tianwangmen, so that I can sleep more safely at night


    The Secretary Hua nodded and understood Wenxi''s meaning that he wanted to stir up a war between the river and the sea, and not involve the literati: "it''s just that Chu Feng is now the temporary principal of Qiao''s family. We need to think about it. After all, it''s the eighth force in the black list."


    "Are you a fool to be king Joe?" Wen Xi sneered, waved his hand, and plotted a strategy: "from Qiao Laosan to take charge of the business, Chu Feng did not stay alone. I can see that King Qiao''s mind. Chu Feng wants to use Qiao''s power to do things, unless he firmly sits in the northeast."


    "Or do you think that Qiao Laosan is willing to use Qiao''s power to open up the country for the Chu wind?"


    After hearing the words and thinking about it, he seemed to feel that there was a little bit of truth. He nodded and asked, "what''s the father saying? What should we do now?"


    "How can blue cells want to be relaxed?" Wen Xi shook his head and said in a low voice, "let the foreign people move, and let blue cell and Huangfu family have a temporary truce. Their fighting is of no use to me. What I want now is the death of Chu Feng. I can''t become a sharp knife to curb the growth of tianwangmen."


    Wen Shuhua eyebrows a pick, feel that the old man seems to have something not to tell himself, but still gently nodded: "I will wait to arrange."


    "Where''s the Yan girl?" Wen Xi still recognized Wen Shuhua''s ability to handle affairs. At the moment, he frowned and said, "it has been a long time since we found him. Yan Tianming made it very clear that he only admitted Wen Aojun, the son-in-law. As long as we find Yan Ruyu, we don''t need to hold any wedding ceremony."


    "And in the river and sea, the wedding is already over, just a little accident."


    The document Hua straightened up his body and replied: "according to the information from the people who monitored the tianwangmen by the Security Bureau, there was no sign that Yan Ruyu had been robbed and that there was any relationship between the tianwangmen and Yan Ruyu. Huang Shichang had maintained the previous pace of life before the accident, so it was excluded that he compiled and directed and acted by himself."


    Wen Xi light mouth: "I certainly know is not the heavenly king gate, Huang Cheng Dong also does not have this courage, I am asking, did you find it?"


    "Ao Jun has gone." Wen Shuhua''s spirit was shocked. Although the man in front of him was his father, he was not used to the pressure even now. The guard replied, "according to the information from the Security Bureau, Yan Ruyu appeared in Guangzhou and was photographed by roadside cameras. I don''t know if it is.""But I''ve asked Aojun to go there in person. It''s not even if it''s true. If it is, he can bring it back."


    Wen Xi nodded and said plainly, "that''s good. Ten years later, Yan Tianming will become the first emperor of the Chinese dynasty. However, the third generation of the literati has no children. Only Wen Aojun can take on the important task. If we don''t find him a good father-in-law, then we will fall into the long river of history."


    "Sorry, father!" Wen Shuhua said with an apology


    "There''s nothing wrong with this kind of thing. I''m sorry. It''s just the old wangba of Su dingzheng." Hearing this, Wen Xi''s eyes burst into the color of killing: "if he didn''t force you to carry out that task, you would not have been shot by others and could not be a man. Why should I worry about having no grandchildren?"


    Wen Shuhua''s eyes twinkled. Back to the day 20 years ago, when he was still in the army, he angered Su dingzheng because of some things. He asked him to carry out a mission to correct his mistakes. The mission was successful, but he was also shot as a eunuch.


    However, there were not many people who knew about it at that time, and Wen Shuhua did not dare to tell Wen Xi the truth. If Wen Xi knew that he could not be a man in order to win over the commander-in-chief of the guards, he did not doubt that Wen Xi would kill him alive.


    "In addition, ye Enzheng, Zhou tianchu and other people, I will also give them a good look."


    It seems to remember that his only son can''t be a man and has no descendants. Wen Xi''s anger is picked up and he says in a deep voice: "I''m worried that I''ll keep suppressing me because of your business. Where can I get ye Enzheng to sit in the second round?"


    A heavy punch on the table, face ferocious, he said: "so people negative me, I will be negative, let me die, I will let them know how big my determination is."


    The spirit of Wenxi was shocked by the madness of Wenxi at the moment, but he remained calm and did not speak because it was his secret. Now only Su dingzheng knew about it. However, he knelt down and begged. With the disability, Su dingzheng didn''t throw it out.


    Otherwise, he would have gone to the military court in his early years and entered the imperial prison for the aged.


    "By the way, did she say when she would be back?"


    When she was worried, Wen Xi calmed down and said, "this child''s life is hard. She has to do that if she wants to live beyond 20. Now she''s grown up, but it''s a pity that she only comes back once a year."


    Knowing who Wenxi was talking about, when she felt relieved, she also replied: "I called two days ago. The Abbess said that she would come back before the new year. In addition, she has been there for 21 years. The Abbess said that she would not go back so soon this time. She needs a red earth experience and let us arrange by ourselves."


    "Not going back?"


    Wenxi Wenyuan nodded, but at last she stood up suddenly and burst out laughing: "OK, that''s great. Although Wenxi has no grandchildren, my granddaughter is better than a hundred grandchildren. In her eyes, the fourth youngest of the imperial city is scum. It''s not my literary self boasting, it''s the Royal City and the people of the Chinese dynasty who judge it."


    Wen Shuhua was also very excited to say: "I am very satisfied with such a daughter, but her mother died early, otherwise I will be proud of this daughter."


    "Come on, if you don''t have such a daughter, what''s the use of you?" Wenxi snorted coldly at the moment, and said when wenshuhua looked embarrassed: "prepare for it. Unexpectedly, she will come back a year ago. This time, it may be ahead of time. There will be an endless stream of guests from Wen family."


    Wen Shuhua nodded out of the room to arrange. His daughter, known as the first Qing of the Chinese dynasty, is also the hope of the literati. Wen Xi understood this.


    A father with limited ability is not worthy of such a perfect daughter.


    "The three northeast provinces depend on you."


    At more than five o''clock in the morning, at Bingdu airport, Chu Feng and Qiao Laosan walked to one side before boarding the plane. Before leaving, he always needed to explain: "although I have some things that you may not feel comfortable, but be careful of your nephew arbor. I have intuition, one day, he will do something he shouldn''t do."


    Qiao Laosan nodded his head slightly and said, "if my father believes you, then I will obey your arrangement and guard this area. I can say that when the tree grows up, I know who he is. There is little wind and there is no need to worry about it."


    "If you know it yourself, come to the imperial city and I''ll treat you to a drink." Looking at Joe''s appearance, Chu Feng knew that he might have guessed something in his heart. He said with a smile that he was ready to get on the plane. When he took out his mobile phone to shut down, a text message poured in.


    Open to see, Chu Feng''s face did not dissipate the smile into fun: "it seems that I did not expect, poor people ah!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    "As expected, everything is a cover, just as Feng Shao guessed."


    At the headquarters of Jianghai Fengmen, LAN Meier stood in Chu Feng''s office and looked at the headquarters surrounded by more than 2000 people and frowned and said: "just, Huangfu family is like this, don''t you worry about the alliance that has just been established broken?"


    "Have you ever heard that the emperor would worry about farmers being more than his cattle?" A cold and gorgeous figure came to the window and looked at the 2000 people under siege without any fluctuation: "and compared with the benefits that can be obtained by cooperating with tianwangmen and Liushi consortia, the current Fengmen is not worth mentioning."


    The speaker is Lin Yulin, but at the moment it is not Lin Yulin, but Yu scorpion. Chu Feng lets LAN Meier return to the river and sea. The first thing is to find Lin Yulin to take charge of the overall situation.


    LAN Mei Er nodded and asked, "group leader, what should I do now? Just now I received calls from various halls. They were unable to support. They were surrounded by the elite of Huangfu family. Relying on 1000 people in the headquarters, they could not stop the attacks of these people."


    Lin Yulin didn''t answer the question of LAN Mei Er, and asked faintly, "although we didn''t tell him such a thing happened, I believe he should know it without instructions?"


    Knowing that Lin Yulin was referring to Chu Feng, LAN Mei Er replied, "Feng Shao has already known about it, but she just came to a short message and changed her mind according to circumstances." Look at Lin Yulin: "he said, he believes you!"


    "Lazy boy!"


    Lin Yulin opened her red lips and spat out a sentence. She went to her desk and sat down. She picked up the phone and dialed a number. After the bell rang, she looked at the girl and said, "today is not fierce. It''s a test of several forces. But tomorrow night, it must be a thunderbolt. The wind gate of the river and the sea can''t be kept."


    "Hello At the other end of the phone came a woman''s voice, still a little angry. Now it''s five o''clock, it''s the most fragrant time to sleep. It''s unwillingness to wake up after all.


    "Yan Yan."


    Lin Yulin that kind of cold as frost tone to ease a little, soft voice of the mouth: "I''m Yulin sister!"


    The other end of the phone seemed to be stunned, and then heard the footsteps, Lin Yulin did not speak. She knew that Liu Yan was confirming whether she was really not at home, and then a voice came: "sister Yulin, how did you run out, when did it happen?"


    "Fengmen headquarters is under siege." Lin Yulin said faintly, without going to explain the rest of the things, continued: "although Chu Feng is now in other places, but several forces are now pointing at the river and sea. They feel that they are aiming at the Huangfu family, but now it is proved that they are only illusory and confusing the sight of the wind gate."


    "You don''t like Chu Feng. This may be an opportunity."


    The other end of the phone was silent. Finally, she opened her mouth with some doubts: "are you really sister Yulin?"


    "I''ll explain the details to you later." Lin Yu Lin scolded Chu Feng''s son of a bitch in his heart, and then said his own meaning: "but tonight I need you to do something, the damper can block the first night, may not be able to block the second night, you are very important."


    That end fell into a long silence, obviously Liuyan is thinking, Lin Yulin did not disturb her, just wait quietly.


    Almost ten minutes later, Liu Yan''s voice came again: "although I''m very surprised why you are involved in these things, but even today it''s almost dawn, I need to talk to you face-to-face."


    "Well, I''ll be back in a moment." Lin Yulin understood that Liu Yan still didn''t believe she was Lin Yulin. She hung up the phone and touched her forehead: "do you think she will look at me like a monster in the future?"


    At the moment, LAN Mei Er is more curious about why Lin Yulin wants to go to Liu Yan, but she doesn''t ask. Compared with Chu Feng, Lin Yulin doesn''t like to be asked what she wants to do. She replies: "group leader, your business is an accident, and there is no difference between you and normal people. Vice leader Liu will understand."


    "Hope!"


    Lin Yulin faintly replied, went to the window and looked at the people who seemed to be ready to fade away slowly. She had a deep vision. As the vice president of the double pearl Association, she needed to find a way to explain it to Liu Yan.


    Otherwise, if Chu Feng fails to come up with any effective measures, the Jianghai Fengmen will be annihilated, and the elite of Huangfu family will no longer just encircle but not attack, just block and support.


    Eleven o''clock in the morning!


    Chu Feng and Murong Bing are having lunch. When they come back, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo are not there. According to the guard, when Chu Feng left, Su Xinyu did not come back. Chu Feng thought about it and understood why, so he didn''t call to ask where Su Xinyu was.


    "There is little wind. Yesterday, four hundred people were killed and injured in the headquarters of Fengmen, but the enemy just left a little bit of fur."


    At this time, Xia Yan came in. He did not stay in the northeast. He was in good spirits at the moment. He just thought that the situation of the river and sea was cold and murderous: "the Huangfu family surrounded each hall and couldn''t support it. Two thousand tianwangmen and two hundred Liu elite tentatively attacked the Fengmen headquarters. It is expected that this evening will be the general attack."


    Xia Yan, who had been with Chu Feng all the way, knew how difficult it was to get to today. He said in a cold voice, "do you want to mobilize people to go back, or 8000 people in the river and sea will not be able to stop their attack."The Huangfu family is known as the first one in the river and the sea. It doesn''t show mountains or dew. However, last night, it sent out tens of thousands of elites, which seemed to appear out of thin air. It completely suppressed the pace of the wind gate hall. It was neither to fight nor not to fight. In the end, it was only to sit and watch the headquarters of the wind gate besieged.


    Chu Feng sat there quietly, as if everything could not bring up his interest. He asked softly, "what does Meier say?"


    Xia Yan looked at Chu Feng''s calm mood. He sorted out his words and continued to speak: "Meier called in the morning. The situation is still within the control range. Jade Scorpion doesn''t mean to help you."


    "Then don''t worry." Chu Feng nods. For his special little aunt, Chu Feng still believes in it. Of course, he also wants to see whether Liu Zhixin and his promise are true or not. Of course, it doesn''t matter. Chu Feng is confident that several big forces are in the river and sea, which is doomed to return without success.


    Xia Yan''s mouth is open, but it seems that Chu Feng is really not in a hurry. Is there any bottom card for less wind in the dark channel?


    However, his head thought for a moment, but he still couldn''t understand. He could only say that he retreated. Although Chu Feng had no command, he still gave orders to the leaders of each hall, ready to march into the river and sea at any time.


    "Husband, don''t worry about your beautiful little aunt?"


    After Xia Yan went out, Murong Bing, who sipped a mouthful of chicken soup, blinked and looked at Chu Feng: "although you and Lin Yulin are acting very normal, others can''t see it, but I can see that, oh, you won''t cry then?"


    "Are you big?" Chu Feng heard Murong Bing call everyone is called a little girl, and she looks like she''s holding on to death, which is quite depressing.


    Murong ice giggled and giggled. She looked at Chu Feng like silk: "how big can I tell you, or you won''t dare to climb into my bed at that time."


    "I''m afraid you''ll climb into my bed." Chu Feng seriously replied, but also did not tangle with Murong Bing on this topic. Murong Bing has always been a mystery in his heart. Naturally, he will not be idle and find himself uncomfortable.


    "I think I''ll think about it."


    But Chu Feng did not say, Murong Bing is holding the topic of the mouth, muttering sexy little mouth: "when the time comes, feed you with your emperor Dan for a few months, and then eat you!"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes directly and looked out: "if you are asked to do something, what is your success rate?"


    Murong Bing saw that Chu Feng didn''t mean to make fun of himself, but also scattered two points to ponder and said: "it depends on what happens. If you eat you, the success rate is 100%. If you want me to fight with Yin long, then the success rate is half."


    Murong ice seems to be joking, but let Chu Feng a burst of surprise, up and down to see Murong ice: "really doubt you are a woman in the bone."


    Ignoring Murong Bing''s eyes, Chu Feng dipped in some soup and wrote two words on the table top, gently opened his mouth: "if you can do this, then Jianghai, even if my little aunt can''t win, I have a 90% chance to win this victory."


    "It seems that after controlling Qiao, your mood has changed a lot."


    Seeing the two words drying up on the table, Murong bingjiao opened her mouth with a smile and narrowed her eyes: "if it''s just this thing, the success rate is 100%, but I hope you can do it yourself. If you don''t kill the strongest enemy, you can never feel what kind of scenery you see in their position."


    Chu Feng carefully examined Murong Bing and felt that she was not joking with herself. The powerful woman also said slowly: "it''s just a joke. I promised Huangfu Ruo die that I can still do it."


    "I don''t think you''re a woman who loses her principles."


    Murong Bing shook his head and looked at Chu Feng with charming eyes, which seemed to melt a person completely: "but I appreciate such a man. I would rather I were negative to the people of the world than the people of the world. That''s good!"


    "When I didn''t say anything just now, I still had confidence in my aunt." Chu Feng saw Murong Bing pull this, and knew how much insight she had in her mind and opened the topic: "it''s also a time to prove that the wind gate has made achievements in this period of time in the river and sea. I''m not a human being, and people are also helping me."


    Murong ice Mei eye turn, small mouth a Du: "little guy, it seems that you unconsciously, has begun to kidnap the whole river and sea!"


    "You can''t build a Vatican in China, but you have to have an unbreakable stronghold." Chu Feng laughs and doesn''t deny Murong Bing''s words. He looks at the river and sea and thinks of the beautiful figure. His eyes are soft!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    "Dad, why don''t you pay attention to my injury and cooperate with Huangfu family?"


    Huang Shichang, who was lying on the bed two days ago, was lying in the hospital controlled by the tianwangmen gate of Guangzhou. Looking at Huang Chengdong who came to see him today, he asked: "they almost killed me with one shot. You don''t want to attack the Huangfu family now, but you''re going to attack the people who honor us one billion a year. Are you confused?"


    "Presumptuous, I''m your father. You don''t have to teach me what to do." Huang Chengdong gave a cold drink, and his oppressive face was full of wine and pale: "the Huangfu family promised to kill the wind door and give us the whole river and sea. They will never interfere. Can they still help us? Is it important for us to spend one billion yuan a year?"


    "Keep in mind that the benefits are greater than the payoffs, and we have to choose."


    Huang Shichang is stunned. He is inexplicably sad. Intellectually, Huang Chengdong temporarily puts aside his affairs for greater interests and cooperates with the Huangfu family. He can understand that, but emotionally, his father does it for the benefit, which he can''t accept.


    He just knows that he can''t change what his father has decided.


    Seeing that his son did not speak, Huang Chengdong''s face softened a little and said, "I know your heart is not convinced. Now I have no way to let you understand my practice, but in the future you will certainly agree with me to do so. In addition, it is only temporary to put down this hatred, which does not mean that we can''t find a place in the future."


    "The Huangfu family is the first one in the river and the seventh in the black list. Our tianwangmen is only the ninth, so we can''t afford to fight for the time being."


    Huang Shichang''s eyes brightened: "Dad, what do you mean, just for the time being, will you avenge me in the future?"


    Looking at Huang Shichang''s appearance, Huang Chengdong is a little disappointed that Huang Shichang''s heart is not enough, but he still says gently: "that''s for sure. You are my only son. A shot from the Huangfu family almost killed my son. How can this account be calculated? It''s just that Jianghai''s cake is too attractive, so I put it down temporarily."


    "Of course, there is another reason. Huangfu asked Heaven and swore in the name of his family that he didn''t send anyone to attack you. I don''t want to be the one who was tricked."


    "Dad Huang Shichang had listened well, but at this time he roared with displeasure and coughed at the wound: "how can I believe Huangfu''s inquiry? Maybe the descendant of my dead uncle is in his hands. It''s just a delaying tactic to let you follow his orders to kill the damper, and then throw out the man who doesn''t know whether it''s his brother or sister to impeach you?"


    "I naturally thought about it, but I believe Huangfu asked Heaven." Huang Chengdong knew that his son''s suspicions were reasonable. He also thought about it at first. He only knew Huangfu for more than 30 years instead of a year or two. He knew exactly what kind of person he was.


    He can make use of everything, but he will never make fun of the family. Now he swore to his family that Huang Chengdong is willing to believe him.


    If Huangfu, who pays attention to the face of his family, loses his eldest brother''s children or is found to be related to Huang Shichang''s attack, Huang Fu will be embarrassed if he doesn''t need Huang Chengdong to do anything about it.


    The more people get to their position, the more they care about face.


    Seeing his father say so, Huang Shichang also dispersed the meaning of continuing to say, but thought of the charming figure, hesitated and opened his mouth: "Dad, did you ask Huangfu to ask heaven, Murong Bing?"


    Huang Chengdong''s relaxed look appeared, and he was angry and said, "are you still worried about a woman here? If you weren''t stupid enough to go to the first garden for a woman, how could you have been nearly killed by one shot at the airport and set off a storm.


    How many times have I told you that women are the foil of men''s achievements. As long as you stand high, you are worried that no woman will follow you? "


    "Remember, don''t mention that woman again, or I''ll send someone to dig her out and kill her."


    Huang Chengdong''s ferocity makes Huang Shichang tremble in his heart. He knows what kind of man his father is. Although he still thinks about Murong Bing, he doesn''t dare to mention: "I know!"


    "Leader, come from the imperial city." At this time, a king of heaven elite came in, respectfully opened his mouth, and nodded to Huang Shichang on the bed.


    "Have a good rest. I''ll find you the justice you need, but you can''t be a gunner and Huangfu family."


    Huang Chengdong nodded and didn''t forget to tell Huang Shichang to walk out of the ward. Huang Shichang, lying on the hospital bed, reached for the mobile phone beside him and dialed a phone: "earthly beauty, find a way to contact Chu Feng, and say that as long as he finds the trace of Murong Bing, I will tell him all the actions and let him get through the crisis."


    Decisively finish a word, Huang Shichang hung up the phone and said, "sorry dad, I''d rather have a beloved than a group of women I don''t love."


    Huang Chengdong, who had left the ward, did not know that his son sold himself after he left. He just came to the dean''s office. The Dean had already left here. There was only a handsome young man with glasses sitting on the office chair and asked, "are you?"


    "My name is Wen Aojun. My father asked me to come to you."


    The young man was Wen Aojun, who came to Guangzhou from the imperial city. At the moment, he stood up and walked to Huang Chengdong, nodding politely: "it''s said that the matter is more or less because Huang Shaocai was taken advantage of by someone with a heart. In addition, we have controlled the information. Yan Ruyu appears in Guangzhou, but we can''t determine where it is for the time being."Huang Chengdong frowns. He is not used to talking with Wen Aojun in such a condescending way. He just understands Wen Aojun''s identity. He doesn''t say anything else: "wait a minute. I''ll make a phone call."


    "Whatever you want Wen Aojun doesn''t care about spreading his hands. This time he came to Guangzhou, it was a secret operation. But he thought that Yan Ruyu was taken away because he was kidnapped by Huang Shichang. He was very upset. So he went to Huang Chengdong to show his superiority and anger. It was completely personal.


    Huang Chengdong, who made a phone call to one side of the room, came out with a wave of his finger: "Wenshao, please go. We have made it clear that we are willing to compensate, but we have no obligation to assist you in doing things."


    When Wen Ao Jun comes, he is still confident that Huang Chengdong will agree. At the moment, he frowns and says, "master Huang, don''t you think about the consequences of rejecting me?"


    "Somebody


    Huang Chengdong is too lazy to say a word with Wen Aojun. He is the overlord of the south, and not everyone needs to give face. When Wen Shuhua sees him, he is very polite. A younger generation is not directly related to the literary family. Is it wool?


    What''s more, he confirmed by phone just now, which is the personal meaning of Wen Ao Jun, and there is no need to give face. He said to the two men who came in: "please leave Wen Shao!"


    "Huang Chengdong, do you know who I am?"


    When Wen Ao Jun saw that Huang Chengdong didn''t seem to be joking with himself, his face flashed with anger: "I am wen Aojun, nephew of the Wen family in the Imperial City, and the future owner of the family. You dare to offend me. Your son kidnapped my woman, and now you want you to help me find it back, how dare you drive me out?"


    Huang Chengdong stands there indifferently. Wen Ao Jun still wants to say something. The phone rings and stares at Huang Chengdong angrily. He takes out his mobile phone. Seeing the caller ID above, all his anger and good mood turn into respect. He connects the phone: "granddad!"


    Originally, a smile appeared on his face and wanted to take the opportunity to put pressure on Huang Chengdong, but then the smile was completely stiff there. Wen Aojun nodded: "I know."


    After hanging up the phone, Wen Aojun knows who Huang Chengdong called. He is shocked that Huang Chengdong can contact the master of the literary family directly. At the same time, he is also angry at Huang Chengdong''s ignorance. This is a real slap in the face.


    Just now, the old man''s scolding was still in his ear. Wen Aojun walked over and tried to squeeze out a smile: "gang leader Huang, I''m sorry. I''m young and arrogant. Don''t blame me. I''m sorry for my behavior just now."


    After that, he also made a special bow of 90 degrees, which showed his sincerity.


    "No need!" Huang Chengdong''s heart is filled with coldness. After decades of life, he can''t see Wen Aojun''s duplicity. But in the end, he tolerated and said, "in addition, your actions in Guangzhou will not be intervened by tianwangmen, but they will not provide you with any help. I don''t want to offend Yan Tianming because of you."


    "That''s it, that''s it. I know what to do."


    The phone call just now is very clear. Wen Aojun doesn''t expect Huang Chengdong to help him at the moment. He wants to ask Huang Shichang how the unfortunate child is now. However, seeing Huang Chengdong''s face, Wen Aojun is angry in his heart and restrains his mouth: "in this way, I won''t disturb the leader of Huang Gang, and I''ll leave now."


    "I haven''t become a full-time official. It seems that we should have a good talk with Wen Lao." When Wen Ao Jun was sent away, Huang Chengdong stood at the window and looked at the far away car and said to himself, "otherwise, if Shichang controls Tianwang gate in the future, he will not be killed by him?"


    "I just looked at his face, and his forehead darkened!"


    When Huang Chengdong''s voice dropped, an old man with a long robe and a ruddy face came in. He said, "if you pinch your fingers, you can see that he has a big disaster these days. It''s an opportunity for you."


    "Master!" Huang Chengdong originally appeared Xiao Sha''s face. When he heard the speech, he instantly turned to be respectful, and his body was bent a little bit: "Wen Ao Jun is so arrogant and arrogant that I can feel his anger just now. Even if I help him, he will only feel that it is my tianwangmen''s self-made, directed and acted by himself, so as to pinch his human feelings."


    The old man''s eyes are deep, light mouth: "you are the leader of the gang, you see to do it!"


    Huang Chengdong nodded respectfully: "understand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    At night, river and sea, Xiao kill all over the sky!


    From ten o''clock in the headquarters of the wind gate, people in black appeared. At one o''clock in the morning, more than 2000 people had gathered again. Lin Yulin stood outside the window and looked at the people who would soon launch an attack, glancing at her anger.


    LAN Mei Er also has a dignified face. I don''t know what Lin Yulin has arranged for her. She can''t see the winning face tonight.


    At this time, Lin Yulin suddenly took out her mobile phone and dialed a number. After being connected there, she said in a cold voice: "no conscience, son of a bitch!"


    Inexplicably, Lin Yulin hung up the phone and looked at the people outside with indignation. LAN Mei Er stood on one side and couldn''t figure out what Lin was doing and who she called to scold. In the end, she only thought that Lin Yulin had a double personality, which might be a neurological error.


    "You think I have no conscience. Do you think I''m a bastard?"


    At the same time, in a room of the Huangfu family, Chu Feng, who sneaks back to the river and sea in the afternoon, holds the hung up mobile phone and points to his nose. His face is gloomy. Lin Yulin just called, but he just said a word and then cut it off.


    The person sitting opposite Chu Feng is Jin Qiaoyan. At present, she is fully responsible for all the affairs of Jianghai. Of course, it is also the reason why Huangfu asked her to seduce Yan Tianming and stayed in Jianghai.


    At this time, sitting on a massage chair, wearing sexy clothes, I let the massage chair move, the body ups and downs, dazzling people''s eyes, just like the body of a 20-year-old girl, extraordinary charm, smell speech opened his eyes, looked at Chu Feng and said with a smile: "no conscience, I don''t know, Wang Badan is a little bit."


    "My home if orchid was abused by you once, have a deformed good impression on you, but you do not understand the amorous feelings, very bastard."


    "I like to take the road that no one develops." Chu Feng looked at Jin Qiaoyan''s graceful body with great interest and said: "but sometimes it can be special. I''m still very interested in the beautiful and infinite body like madam."


    Jin Qiaoyan''s amorous feelings cast a glance at Chu Feng: "but your Fengyuan Yangyin pill is really good. I used it for a period of time. I feel stronger and tighter. Do you want to try it one day?"


    "How about trying it now?"


    Chu Feng knew that Jin Qiaoyan was an old goblin who lost his life. He threw out a smile and looked at Jin Qiaoyan''s legs. The black was faintly visible. He felt restless in his heart, but he was still oppressed by death.


    Jin Qiaoyan licked her tongue and began to bewitch her: "I''d like to try my little guy''s ability, but I''m afraid you can''t do anything if you don''t do it. Why don''t you go to Ruolan to collect some cost and then I''ll give interest?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes. It is estimated that there are only such goblins as Jin Qiaoyan in the world who can say such evil words and encourage others to play with her daughter and come back to play with her later.


    Breath out a breath, shake his head, ambiguous a good, Chu Feng will not really go infatuated with these things, gently opened his mouth: "this or later to discuss it, have a chance to be a big sleep, I am a little interested, now or to deal with the matter of the river and sea, or I collapsed, you really can only sleep in Yan Tianming''s bed."


    "Then he was squeezed clean value and was wiped out by Huangfu Wentian."


    Jin Qiaoyan completely leaned on the massage chair. She had to say that this woman was very good at maintenance. She left Chu Feng''s mouth and said, "Huangfu family and tianwangmen are going out together tonight, and there are also elite members of Liu''s financial group. In addition, I just received the news from Huangfu that Huangfu asked the sky. Blue cells have changed a little. It is estimated that 500 people will sneak into the imperial city at 3 a.m


    Chu Feng frowned and asked, "what do you do in the imperial city?"


    Jin Qiaoyan frowned, shook her head and said, "I''m also very surprised what they''re doing in the Imperial City, but it seems that they want to do two things together to connect the power of Huangfu family and the imperial city. They will not give you any retreat. Moreover, I have received the news that the leader of the team is Wen Zhuzi, your old friend."


    "Oh, she''s here again?" Chufeng was stunned at the speech and then gave a meaningful smile. Thinking of the night when he met ye Enzheng, a funny smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "is there any way to contact wenzhuzi?"


    Thinking of Ye Zixuan''s message to herself before she came to Jianghai, it''s ok if blue cells don''t hand, but if they do, this secret can make blue cells change their attitude towards the damper.


    Jin Qiaoyan was curious about why Chu Feng asked about this at this time, but she still replied: "in order to make the battle line consistent, it is also to let both sides of you be too busy. Huangfu asked the sky to give me the contact information of Liu''s tianwangmen and blue cell leaders. What do you want to do with this?"


    Jin Qiaoyan gave Chu Feng a charming look in his eyes. He entered Wen Zhuzi''s contact number on chufeng''s mobile phone and said, "I hope so. Don''t you don''t love beauties and love mountains and rivers, I''ll advertise the world. You chufeng played me and ran away with clean hands."


    Inside is a study. Chu Feng goes to the window and dials the phone. Waiting to be connected, Jin Qiaoyan helps himself to lurk in Huangfu mountain villa, which is equivalent to a grasshopper on a rope. If something goes wrong, no one can run away.


    There was a few rings and then it hung up.


    "It seems to be very careful!" Chu Feng surprised a smile, edit a message to send out.Sure enough, in less than ten seconds, Chu Feng''s phone rang and outlined a smile. Chu Feng pressed the answer button: "sister pearl, long time no see!"


    "Son of a bitch." At the moment, if we can''t fight against the royal family at the moment, we can''t kill the royal family at any time. If we are going to kill the royal family, we should be prepared to fight against the royal family.


    After all, cooperation between the two sides can not be found by outsiders. It is one thing to know.


    But waiting to start a strange phone call, wenzhuzi did not hesitate to hang up, but then received the message above, I miss you, Chu Feng!


    Wenzhuzi immediately called back directly, went to the side of the position, so that no one could hear his voice. He continued: "you wait for me, we will meet soon. I won''t kill you either. I will catch you alive. I''ll find ten women to play with you one day, and let you be the first Yin me."


    "How can it be said that there was a short period of gentle men, you are really vicious ah!"


    Chu Feng stood at the window and looked out, knowing that Jin Qiaoyan had not deceived herself. Wen Zhuzi did come to the Chinese dynasty and began to speak softly: "it''s just that you are going to attack fengteng garden now. Don''t you worry about being used and let you die with all the people?"


    Wen Zhuzi sneered: "Chu Feng, don''t cover up with me. Before the operation, we have sent someone to monitor Qiao''s family. They have no personnel transfer at all. Some of your people are still in the three provinces and have not retreated back. The imperial city supports 5000 people. Do you think that there is no bottom line for blue cells?"


    "I can''t stop it, but I can''t bear to think that you will die!"


    Chu Feng is very honest to return a way, look back to see Jin Qiaoyan is still on that massage chair, close eyes to enjoy, low voice mouth: "tonight the wind door may be annihilated, but you also absolutely can''t leave the Imperial City, this is my feeling."


    Not waiting for Wen Zhuzi to refute two sentences, Chu Feng continued: "hang up, now the two places are fighting, I am very busy, and so on to send you a file, remember to see ah!"


    Then he cut off the call and passed on the message that ye Zixuan had given himself. It was only the reason why blue cell gave up the fight against the Huangfu family and came to the imperial city. There was something old about 20 years ago, but it was enough for blue cell to give up tonight''s action. Of course, these news must be true.


    Wen Zhuzi, who was far away in the Imperial City, was puzzled for a while. He didn''t know what Chu Feng meant by calling himself. But when the mobile phone rang, wenzhuzi opened a file file, and her beautiful face was covered with frost.


    After reading everything, wenzhuzi pressed her fist and sent the document encrypted. A few minutes later, she made a phone call and asked, "tagil, this is a message I just accidentally received. I don''t know if it''s true. What do you think after reading it? We''ll start attacking in 15 minutes."


    At the other end of the phone came a man''s voice, very gentle: "I''ve read it, and I''ll give you a reply in 15 minutes."


    Wen Zhuzi nodded and cut off the phone. She quietly walked back to the hill. With the help of night vision telescope, she looked at the heavily guarded fengteng garden. Her eyes were inexplicably soft. Her lips opened and she whispered, "little son of a bitch, it''s better to be true, or you''ll wait to be the plaything of your sister!"


    In the distance, the Huangfu family didn''t send out any senior generals tonight. They were all under the command of Wen Zhuzi. At the moment, they were all silent, holding cold machetes and ready to kill at any time.


    Ten minutes later, Wen Zhuzi''s phone rang, quietly picked it up to answer, and then came the man''s voice: "Zhuzi, I have discussed the matter with my elder brother and the third brother, and have briefly verified it. We have indeed had the shadow of a literary family in the past two days.


    In addition, although there is no complete evidence of what happened 20 years ago, it is certain that there is a shadow of the literary school. My fourth and fifth younger brothers died in that time, and the Huangfu family also made some efforts. "


    "So our decision is not to attack the damper, hide with people and wait for orders until we have a thorough understanding."


    "Good!" When Wen Zhuzi heard this, she relaxed a little. After hanging up the phone, she waved: "blue cell people, follow me!"


    The rest of the Huangfu family thought that wenzhuzi was going to attack. They all stood there quietly, only ten minutes later. They did not receive the attack on fengteng garden. They felt that it was wrong to send someone to investigate.


    "Asshole, where are the blue cells?"


    Ten minutes later, Huang Fu, who was holding two women in his arms in the first garden, was not angry when he received a phone call, because the blue cells disappeared after heading for the fengteng garden and could not even be contacted.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    "You and wenzhuzi are old lovers?"


    Jin Qiaoyan in the massage chair received a phone call, his face showed a surprised color, looked at Chu Feng sitting on the bed and asked: "just now Huangfu asked the sky to call me, the blue cell person was taken by Wen Zhuzi, I don''t know where to go, the temporary attack on the Imperial wind gate is cancelled, not across the river and sea to continue."


    "I don''t see. You''ve got fire all over the place."


    Jin Qiaoyan didn''t have any doubts. Otherwise, she really couldn''t understand why wenzhuzi took someone to leave temporarily. She was so flattered: "but you haven''t tried. How can you know that I''m not as good as wenzhuzi. Maybe older women can make you feel different flavor?"


    "Give it a try." Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, looked at a new text message on the mobile phone, frowned, and then edited one and sent it out.


    Jin Qiaoyan didn''t ask too much about it. He just looked at the time and said: "the attack is estimated to have started. Tonight, the Huangfu family sent out 10000 people to attack the Fengmen Jianghai hall. Tianwangmen and Liu''s jointly took down the Fengmen Jianghai headquarters. Don''t you do something? You can''t stop it under such gunfire."


    Jin Qiaoyan''s eyes flashed a different color, allowing the massage chair to push, but also did not open Chu Feng''s hand, back: "do you know why I want Huangfu to ask heaven and death?"


    This Chu Feng heart has been curious, look at the appearance of gold Qiaoyan, Chu Feng Nuogu mouth: "you are willing to say, then I listen."


    "Because in his eyes, women are his tools." Jin Qiaoyan leaned on the chair, casting his eyes on the killing machine: "it can also be said that he found so many women, just for the sake of flourishing incense and numerous children, but in the end, these women are dispensable. He needs to find a woman to solve his needs at will."


    "More often than not, his women will be used as tools to extract value and die."


    As Chu Feng listened quietly and her two fingers were drawing a circle on her white thigh, Jin Qiaoyan resisted the agitation and said, "I gave birth to Huangfu Wenyi at the age of 16 and 17, and then gave birth to Huangfu Ruolan two years later. Since then, he has not touched me, and when necessary, he will find another woman.


    Although it seems that I am the wife of Huangfu family, I am just a tool waiting to be abandoned in Huangfu''s eyes. If I successfully hook up with Yan Tianming, I will lose my value. "


    "It has been more than 20 years since he started to follow him. He has touched my words less than ten times."


    When talking about this, Jin Qiaoyan''s eyes flashed with anger. She was a woman who was very confident in her own charm. However, Huangfu only regarded her as a tool for giving birth to a child and using it. In the past 20 years, as a woman, on a single night, no one could understand the loneliness.


    But as the wife of the Huangfu family, Jin Qiaoyan, even if she wants to indulge herself, knows that it will not only bring her own death, but also can''t fulfill her purpose. She is biting her loneliness, and Jin Qiaoyan has come to this day with hatred.


    I also understand that her value is reflected by the time. Yan Tianming, 20 years ago, was not worthy of Huangfu''s asking. But now Yan Tianming is enough, let alone attract Chu Feng?


    "If I have so many women, I can''t take care of you."


    When Chu Feng heard the words and laughed, although there were only a dozen women in the first garden, Huangfu ruodie once said that the offspring of Huangfu asking the sky were definitely not as much as they had seen. Now they are only half of them.


    With so many women, even if Huangfu asks the sky once a day, gold Qiaoyan can''t be turned several times a year. What''s more, Huangfu''s nature is weak, and everything is a chess piece!


    "You make fun of me?"


    Gold Qiao Yan show eyebrow micro Cu, angry stare Chu Feng said: "so you hurry to complete the deal with me, well feed my wife once, otherwise, you look at the greedy bar!"


    Feeling Chu Feng''s self-confidence, Jin Qiaoyan nodded: "waiting for your good news, I''m afraid I''m not the original one. I''ll make up that membrane in a few days, and let you break it once."


    Chu Feng smell speech rolled a white eye, you two children are so old, that is not to hide one''s ears and steal the bell?


    However, I also know that if I communicate with Jin Qiaoyan, I just want to communicate with Murong Bing. I don''t have enough concentration and strong courage. I will be stimulated by two women''s blood vessels every minute and die of self lifting!


    In the ambivalent atmosphere of Chu Feng and Jin Qiaoyan, Fengmen Tangkou, which is far away from the river and sea, has suffered a devastating blow without guns. However, each hall is attacked by thousands of people, and each one wields a knife, which is a thousand knives. The destructive power can be imagined.


    But when a group of thousands of Huangfu elite entered a Fengmen hall, they were stunned, because there was no one here, just like an empty city.


    The leader looked around and ordered, "go and have a look."


    "Don''t move!" When several people want to have a deep look, suddenly hundreds of dark shadows appear in the entrance of the hall, all of which roar.


    The leader''s mouth raised a sneer: "play the devil, kill me!"Just after the command was given, the leader also looked at those shadows, and his pupils suddenly shrank, because those who were not the members of the damper in his imagination, but those who held the pistol directly said, "Damn, the damper uses guns!"


    "Attack the police, attack!"


    Before the leader''s voice dropped, a man in a hat yelled in the dark, and suddenly there was a gunshot like fried beans. Originally, thousands of people came to attack with the goal of victory.


    But at the moment, when I heard the attack on the police and the sound of gunfire, everyone''s heart was swearing, and they felt that the damper was using official power.


    But this is not the time to think about these things. No matter how hard the knife is and how many people there are, it is impossible to confront these strong people. All of them begin to retreat towards the outside.


    However, people from the outside do not know what is going on inside. Some people want to go out, some people want to come in, and they are trampled under their feet. Those who are close to the outside are directly knocked over by bullets and face to face, leaving hundreds of elite members of the Huangfu family on the ground.


    "Vice captain Liu, there were fierce battles in all eight halls."


    At the same time, in the office of the vice captain of Jianghai criminal investigation team, a flat headed police officer said to Liu Yan, who was sitting at his desk, "it''s just that it''s really good. We''ve always pursued the affairs of the river and the lake."


    "Nothing good." Liu Yan snorted coldly. On her pretty face, there appeared the color of killing and cutting: "I only know who makes the stable River and sea fluctuate. Then it''s my Liuyan''s enemy. The people of Fengmen have gone away and disappeared. These people have to rob. If they don''t kill some, they don''t catch some, and they don''t suppress others, how can the river and lake be peaceful?"


    The flat headed police officer moved the corners of his mouth, but Liu Yan was the vice captain appointed by the criminal investigation department. Shao Tianyi, the commander in chief, did not dare to say anything more. He could only choose to shut up.


    Liu Yan sat there, no more to say, just let people to receive information from all sides. When she was left alone in the office, Liu Yan stood up and walked to the window, thinking of her delicate face, her warm smile, and her happy time together.


    The eyes inexplicable resentment two points hum: "little son of a bitch, I can''t let you out of this road, also don''t want to let you die, can only use my own way, for you to build a strong River and sea, who want you to die, I will let who die first."


    The sound of gunfire is constantly ringing all over the river and sea, and a warning line has been set up a kilometer away from the gunfire. The explanation to the public is that because of the vicious incident of blue cells, the Jianghai police are now conducting an anti-terrorism exercise.


    After all, the fighting in the underground world is a cold weapon, and there is no possibility of gunfire. Therefore, after suspicions, they all choose to ignore it.


    By four o''clock in the morning, the gunfire of the whole river and sea was only sporadic, and finally disappeared. Then dozens of trucks drove into the river and sea and drove to all parts of the country. Dozens of other fire engines also started to clean and tidy up the ends of their hands. Everything was going on in a tense and orderly manner, and the public did not know anything about it.


    In the office, the tired Liu Yan rubbed her eyes. When she received the news, she showed a smile: "sister Yulin, I hope you are right, little bastard. If you dare to fail me, I will never die with you!"


    "Group leader, the Huangfu family members were shot dead by the police, and all the others fled or were arrested."


    At the Fengmen headquarters, LAN Mei, who received the news from all over the world, was surprised and said: "according to the information, all the halls attacked by Huangfu''s elite are empty, and all the people inside are plain clothes policemen. What''s the matter?"


    Lin Yulin did not show a trace of a smile, light said: "the wind door people last night was oppressed, can not breathe, today secretly ran away, the police feel strange is not a conspiracy, so in the eight hall under the cloth heavy troops, Huangfu family thought it was the members of the wind door shouting to kill, so triggered a fight."


    "This is what happened this evening. When the people who fled from the air door heard of this, they all ran back the next day."


    Blueberry opened her mouth and finally thumbed up: "group leader, I finally understand why fengshao wants you to take charge of the overall situation. It''s very cunning!"


    "Don''t tell me about that little son of a bitch." Lin Yulin, who had no fluctuation at all, gave a drink. Her eyes were cold and she looked out at the tianwangmen and Liu family members who had not yet known the change. "Now, it''s time to completely eliminate all the sounds in the river and sea except the wind door!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    The headquarters of Fengmen has been stationed for a long time with a small number of 1000 people. However, when the river and sea are completely controlled by the wind gate, 1000 people appear to be more.


    At the moment, the constant attacks of the two thousand day king''s sect have broken through the gate and are fighting in the garden. Outside, 200 men with cold looks and Xiao Sha are standing there. The cold wind is blowing and the sky seems to have little influence on them. They just look at the fighting in front of them with a kind of indifferent look.


    This is the 200 elite personnel sent by Liu''s financial group to Jianghai. Each of them is a special soldier who has retired from the Army Corps. As the last lethal knife, they are waiting.


    "Kill, kill the scum of the damper."


    The elite of tianwangmen who broke the gate of the wind gate were as excited as if they had been beaten with chicken blood. Under the leader''s shout, they all surged up and rushed to kill them desperately. Although the losses of the wind gate last night were made up, they were still unable to cope with the crushing of the absolute number of tianwangmen.


    Is in front of the fight like fire, Liu''s leader''s phone rings, indifferent to take out to answer: "miss!"


    "It''s time to move, no dog or chicken left!"


    At the other end of the phone came Liu Zhixin''s words of indifference and killing. It was not like the natural and low pressure of ordinary women when they were in front of Chu Feng: "after the task is completed, go to the West Wharf. Fengshao has arranged the boat and go back all night!"


    "Understand!" Liu''s leader nodded and cut off the phone. After putting it away, one hand was raised, and the two hundred Liu''s elite standing behind him spread out in a semicircle, waiting for the hand to be put down. Each of Liu''s elite hands had a crossbow arrow, which was shining with cold.


    At the moment, the head of the air door headquarters also received a call from Lin Yulin. Without hesitation, the remaining elite Fengmen immediately withdrew to the building and closed the doors and windows.


    Do not know the back of the tianwangmen leader cold hum: "think this can hold, waiting for support, naive!"


    Just about to order a strong attack, suddenly there was a scream behind his back. Looking backward, the tianwangmen leader''s pupil shrank, but he had not made an effective response. Two arrows were directly inserted into his body, and the pupil remained shocked and stunned. The leader of tianwangmen fell heavily on the ground.


    To the moment of death, he did not understand, as an ally of the south of the cold wilderness, how to attack them?


    It''s just that there is no answer to all this. Two hundred people keep firing crossbows and arrows, which is even more difficult to capture on such a night. The situation in which the people of tianwangmen originally won suddenly turned into ice cold.


    At the same time, the windows on the third and fourth floors of the Fengmen headquarters were opened, and many crossbows and arrows were fired. At the next moment, countless arrows poured down, and tianwangmen was attacked!


    Lin Yulin stood in front of the window, her expression did not fluctuate. Originally, she asked Liu Yan to relieve the crisis at an appropriate time, but Chu Feng''s text message made her stop Liu Yan''s next move. At the moment, she looked at those Liu''s elite who killed tianwangmen. A little doubt flashed in her eyes, but there was no sound.


    LAN Mei Er stands in the window, she purses her lips after staying in the Imperial City, the wind is little, can''t Liu Zhixin sleep?


    The two women stood there and looked at the members of tianwangmen who were unable to resist and counterattack. They had different ideas in their hearts. When Lin Yulin was lying full of corpses on the ground, she turned and said, "you can solve the rest of the things by yourself. There is no need to ask me again. In a few days, I will be a member of the Huangfu family."


    "Take your time, chief!"


    Looking respectfully at Lin Yulin leaving the office, she feels very complicated: "it''s lucky or unfortunate to meet the wrong person at the right time, but what does fengshao think in the end?"


    As one of the few who knew that, LAN Meier naturally understood Lin Yulin''s feelings for Chu Feng and Chu Feng''s feelings for Lin Yulin. Of course, they did not have any blood relationship, but the fact that they were certain made them morally imprisoned.


    With a soft sigh, LAN Mei Er rubbed her head, dialed Chu Feng''s phone and said, "the wind is less, all the crisis has been lifted, and the group leader has left. Do you need to call her? She has scolded you several times tonight, son of a bitch!"


    Chufeng''s voice didn''t come from the other end of the phone, and Melanie was not in a hurry. Finally, when she was almost impatient, Chu Feng said faintly: "Meier, thank her for this for me. I can''t attend her wedding. I''ll prepare a gift for me. She likes Ferrari."


    Melanie also wants to report some things, but it''s not irrelevant to think about it. After this stop, tianwangmen or Huangfu family will take a fresh look at whether the power of Fengmen can be swallowed up in one gulp.


    After cutting off the phone, blue Mei Er looked at the last elite of tianwangmen who fell into the pool of blood and dialed the phone coldly: "clean up the battlefield, erase everything within two hours, and mobilize the members of the wind gate to check the river and sea, as long as all the people in tianwangmen are thrown out or killed."


    After giving a command, LAN Mei Er rubbed her sleepy eyes and touched her face: "I''ve been staying up late these days. It seems that she has to steal a box of Fengyuan Yangyin pills to use.""Whew, I quit!"


    At the same time, in the room of Jin Qiaoyan in Huangfu manor, there are only dim neon lights on, which can improve sleep. But at this moment, Jin Qiaoyan stands up and walks to the side, takes a drink of water cup, and then goes to the bathroom to spray out and continues: "my mouth is cramped, I will not come!"


    Chu Feng restrained laughing, stood up and raised his pants and spread his hands: "originally I didn''t let you do that. It''s you who are. No wonder I am." Squinting at the gold Qiaoyan who turned back to wipe his mouth: "just now you make a fire, what do you want me to do?"


    Jin Qiaoyan felt a burst of regret. Tonight, both of them were waiting for the result of the war. When she heard that the Huangfu family members were killed by the police, Jin Qiaoyan was excited to do something that she felt absurd.


    Angry stare Chu Feng one eye, hum: "don''t get cheap also sell good, my mouth who has not kiss, cheap you."


    Chu Feng sees that Jin Qiaoyan is moving, but her face is bitter when she talks. She knows how much Jin Qiaoyan feels. As a woman with extraordinary charm, she has been ignored by Huangfu for so many years. Even if it is not sad, it is pathetic.


    "Well, I''m flattered. I''ll do more exercise next time."


    Chu Feng did not go to break Jin Qiaoyan''s pain. He said with a playful smile: "people say that ginger is old and spicy, but I feel that you don''t have your baby daughter. If Miss Ruolan is proficient in this way, it''s impossible. People need to learn to make progress."


    "Go away!" Even if Jin Qiaoyan is thick skinned, she is embarrassed to be teased by Chu Feng. She goes to lie on the massage chair, but she doesn''t open it: "now that the river sea crisis is over, the ambiguous period between you and Huangfu family is completely broken. What''s your next plan?"


    "Qiao''s in my control, Huangfu asked Heaven, even if I want to die, but also need to consider."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders without any worry: "what''s more, he won''t do anything in a short time before the problem of blue cells is clear. After all, the loss tonight is not big, but it is enough for his heartache. He can''t gamble in the imperial city. Before my strength goes to which step, he won''t move his hand."


    Looking at Chu Feng''s strategical appearance, Jin Qiaoyan''s eyes flashed a look of infatuation, but then disappeared and felt a trace of absurdity. She is a rational woman, but at this moment does not hinder her voice: "Chu Feng, I suddenly feel that you are serious when you are very man, let me almost forget that you are less than 19 years old."


    "How about I give it to you now?"


    "Auntie, use Fengyuan Yangyin pill again, and say it again!" It''s OK to do something harmless with Jin Qiaoyan, but Chu Feng doesn''t want to go beyond the final bottom line. In this special period, he needs to rely on some people. Chu Feng doesn''t want to cause Su Xinyu''s anger because of Jin Qiaoyan.


    Jin Qiaoyan''s mind is intelligent. How can he not know the potential meaning of Chu Feng? She glanced at him and said, "I didn''t expect that you are afraid of people. Then I will wait. At that time, I may be more willing."


    Chu Feng just a smile, eyes on the outside, think of Liu Yan tonight''s action, think of a lot of things, unconsciously hook up a smile.


    "Transfer Jankin and pilihu to come back."


    At the same time, in the first garden of the Imperial City, Huangfu, who got up and sat in the main building, asked the sky in a low voice: "the blue cell accident makes me alert. According to the truth, they should not be like this. I have to be careful."


    Thinking of the news from Jianghai, Huangfu asked the sky in a cold voice: "it''s just that a small vice captain made me lose so much. I''m very uncomfortable. Call Shao Tianyi and Jin Deguang. If they don''t want to be washed away by Yan Tianming, they can do something for me. I guarantee that they will not have an official position, and they will be rich and prosperous all their lives."


    "Yes, father!" Huangfu Wenyu nodded and called on the spot. Although he didn''t want to be the enemy of Chu Feng in his heart, Huangfu asked Heaven. As the master of the family, the master''s command was above everything else. He couldn''t do anything about it.


    I just hope that chufeng can pass by. After all, Huangfu Wenyu only wants to be a pure businessman. The cooperation with fengteng makes him see the benefits!


    But also understand that he can''t change Huangfu''s idea of asking the sky, only hope in his heart.


    Huang Fu Ruo die, who was sitting on one side, looked unnatural, but didn''t show it. She just lowered her head with a worry she didn''t know.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    Several major forces, not to mention sending the most top-notch forces, but also considered to be not bad forces, were completely smashed in the river and sea.


    After the news came out, all the forces were surprised and began to take a new look at the 18-year-old man who was in charge. If they still think that Chu Feng is lucky and Su family''s su Xinyu, they are too stupid.


    Last night, the appearance and disappearance of blue cells did not leave any trace. No one knew that they had entered the Chinese dynasty through special channels. Therefore, it should be regarded as a siege by three forces against the wind gate.


    Among them, the Huangfu family mobilized 3000 talents in the Imperial City, but pulled them out like a walk, walked around and then completely withdrew. They did not attack fengteng garden at all.


    To everyone''s surprise, more than 1000 Huangfu elites were killed and more than 3000 arrested because of the attack on the police. All of them fell apart in an instant. After a thorough understanding, all of them lamented Chu Feng''s ingenuity and directly emptied the hall to attract the police''s attention.


    In the end, Huang Fu''s family was forced to fight against him. Huang Fu asked the sky and ran to Zhou tianchu this morning to explain. He released the more than 3000 people who had been arrested. It made people sigh that the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead!


    What everyone doesn''t know is that this skill comes from Lin Yulin, once a Jade Scorpion.


    At the same time, 2200 elite members of tianwangmen and Liu''s consortia were destroyed in the Fengmen headquarters. No one knows how the 1000 people of Fengmen headquarters won the war, but they can be sure that the war established the status of Fengmen River and sea overlord.


    Even if the first Huangfu family in Jianghai wants to do something in the future, he should also weigh it.


    What they didn''t know was that the success of the Fengmen was due to the Liu family''s sharp backhand, which destroyed the tianwangmen under the attack of both sides. Only when the two hundred people of the Liu family and the 2000 people of the tianwangmen turned into smoke and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    The first World War established the status of Fengmen, but it was also officially irreconcilable with tianwangmen and Huangfu family. Almost everyone could expect that in the future, Fengmen would face the cruel suppression of the two families, and the quiet underground world of the Chinese dynasty would start to surge.


    Two days later, Chu Feng did not leave the river and sea after the end of the fierce battle that night. Instead, he had been hiding in Huangfu villa. For him, there was no safer place than Huangfu villa, because neither the tianwangmen nor the Huangfu family could have imagined that he was kept in Huangfu villa by Jin Qiaoyan.


    In the morning, the sun was shining and warm. Chu Feng was here for two days, directing all parties to do things remotely. Chu Feng, who was in the three provinces, didn''t return, but just disrupted into Qiao''s family.


    In addition, Qiao''s family transferred 20000 people from the three provinces to settle in the imperial city and Jianghai, consolidating the stability of the two places. He also officially announced to the public that Chu Feng, the temporary principal, had no water, and Fengmen and Qiao''s family moved forward and backward together.


    Open a little curtain, Chu Feng let a ray of sunshine come in, look back to see lying on the bed with a smile, sleeping golden face, Chu Feng is quite helpless, every night and this woman sleep together, Chu Feng wants to take the opportunity to eat, but there is always a little awkward, it can be regarded as two days of suffering in peace.


    As if feeling the sunlight, Jin Qiaoyan opened her eyes slightly and looked at Chu Feng who was standing in the window. She said: "what did you do so early? My wife hasn''t touched a man for more than 20 years. These two nights are the most fragrant sleep. Although nothing has been done, I feel comfortable when I smell men."


    "Although your bed is warm and it''s nice to hold you, it''s time to leave."


    Chu Feng takes a meaningful look at Jin Qiaoyan. He can completely suppress everything in the past two days, and thoroughly clean up the remaining evils left by tianwangmen, and most of the strength of Huangfu family. Jin Qiaoyan has made a lot of efforts, which only Chu Feng knows.


    "A man is ambitious and can''t stay in a woman''s bed for a long time." Jin Qiaoyan nodded and got down from the bed. Yuzu stepped on the blanket covered floor: "it''s just that I hope you can stand on the top one day. Don''t be such a person as Huangfu asking the sky.


    Maybe a woman is still a woman in your eyes, but sometimes, a woman can destroy everything. Huangfu asked Heaven to understand this and used it very well, but the method was wrong. "


    "I appreciate you very much. I don''t want a woman to betray you in the future."


    "My woman, that''s mine." Chu Feng frowned, a little unwilling to talk about such a problem with Jin Qiaoyan, but still said in a deep voice: "I can allow them to have a new love, but they must be sent out before they get rid of the relationship with me. It''s impossible for me. I''ll kill anyone who wants to move."


    Jin Qiaoyan''s eyes were like silk near Chu Feng. She leaned against Chu Feng intentionally or unintentionally: "then you say that one day you eat me, you won''t want to possess, do not give me freedom?"


    Chu Feng lowered his head and could see the open view of pajamas. He managed to hold his heart and said, "you are not my woman. I don''t want others to move my woman, but I don''t mind wearing a green hat to my enemies!"


    "Ha ha!" Jin Qiaoyan giggled and giggled and put out his hand to sort out Chu Feng''s collar: "the little guy is young, but his mind is not small, and his possession is too strong."


    Loosen in Chu Feng''s mouth and kiss: "however, I like the possessive man, so as their woman, will have the feeling of being cherished."Holding Jin Qiaoyan''s hand, Chu Feng can sometimes feel the sadness of this woman, and feel the tenderness of that delicate hand. It is not like the hand of a woman in her forties: "madam, don''t hint me intentionally or unintentionally. If I don''t know what kind of person you are, I really doubt that you are in love with me."


    "You must know that your youngest daughter is several years older than me."


    Jin Qiaoyan glared at Chu Feng angrily and closed the disordered hair caused by sleeping: "ready to leave, where to go, I''ll arrange it."


    He coughed and said, "no, wait a moment. You can leave Huangfu manor. You should be kind. You should know that there is reciprocity. Huangfu''s family is in a special position. It''s not suitable for you to have something. Tianwangmen has to pay a little price. The blood debts of my more than 700 brothers always have to be paid back."


    Jin Qiaoyan narrowed her eyes slightly: "what about Liu? Do not take the opportunity to sweep away their property in the imperial city


    "Liu, let''s talk about it in the future. It''s not interesting to sweep away a bit of industry. It''s not interesting." Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin secretly cooperate, only a few people know that Chu Feng is not going to be captured by Jin Qiaoyan''s card, otherwise the next Huangfu family accident, he can not get rid of the relationship.


    Jin Qiaoyan didn''t doubt anything. He made an internal call to let people prepare to send them to the room early. After eating with Chu Feng, he drove quietly away from Huangfu manor.


    "Little guy, if you leave me, I''m going to lose sleep tonight. When can I see you again?"


    Ten kilometers after leaving Huangfu manor, the car stopped in the underground parking lot of a shopping mall. After avoiding the surveillance camera, Jin Qiaoyan looked at Chu Feng as if she wanted to be separated from her lover: "do you miss me


    When Jin Qiaoyan''s face was stiff, she couldn''t help crying or laughing. Chu Feng took out something and handed it to her: "but before you go, I''ll give you something to taste. I hope to see your progress next time."


    Then, without waiting for Jin Qiaoyan to see something clearly, Chu Feng directly threw it on her, opened the car door and quickly disappeared in the parking lot. Even those surveillance cameras could not see him.


    "This little bastard, what a heavy taste


    Jin Qiaoyan looked at the box of things in his hand, which was lollipop. Then he thought of what Chu Feng had said before he left. Rao, who was dozens of years old, could not help blushing. He took out a lollipop and put it into his mouth. Then he licked it with his tongue. He always felt almost meaning.


    Thinking of what, Jin Qiaoyan called out: "Ruolan, I''m in the summer shopping mall now. You go to Dibai to open a room, I''ll wait for the past."


    After hanging up the phone, Jin Qiaoyan dropped the lollipop on the side: "little bastard, I''m more and more interested in you now. I hope you don''t let me down. Next time, it''s possible for you to fall in love with your mother."


    Chu Feng, who left the Daxia shopping mall, naturally did not know that Jin Qiaoyan, the evil woman, went to learn from her experienced daughter in order to let him deal with the Huangfu family. She went through several streets and got on a car. Looking at the expressionless Liu Zhixin, she wondered, "how do you look unhappy?"


    "Is it cool?" Liu Zhixin glared at Chu Feng angrily: "for your northern unified hegemony, and even the control of the whole Chinese underground world, I use the family elite to help you do things, but you this bastard up to now just give me a little bone to taste, when will you give me a drink of soup?"


    "Soup?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, looking at Liu Zhixin that ruddy little mouth, recalled that night''s manner of Jin Qiaoyan: "are you sure you want to drink soup?"


    Liu Zhixin frown, at the moment Chu Feng''s expression looks a bit obscene, suddenly what Liu Zhixin angrily slaps on Chu Feng: "son of a bitch, can you still think of something good?" Then he thought of what to look at Chu Feng: "just, are you sure you like it?"


    "Bullshit. A man likes it." Chu Feng was photographed or a little painful, said a displeased.


    Just want to say that now you drink soup, or not to cooperate, Chu Feng''s phone rings ear piercing, heart pimples, Chu Feng has a bad premonition, took out to answer after the voice of catkins: "little wind, something happened, sister''s office found a million yuan ticket, unknown.


    Now she has been completely controlled by Shao Tianyi and thrown to the detention center. Jin Deguang temporarily takes over the position of deputy team and leads people to search the green garden. "


    Chu Feng was stunned and narrowed his eyes at the next moment and said, "Huangfu''s ruthless move is to let the officials think about the consequences of standing in line with me."


    Next to want to say what Liu Zhixin witty shut up, collect Chu wind a lot of information she knows, this guy''s beauty everywhere!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    Last night, the police suddenly received a secret report, vice captain Liu Yan accepted bribes, favoritism, and provided a hiding place for the stolen money.


    At five o''clock in the morning, through the order of Zuo Quan, Shao Tianyi asked Jin Deguang to pry open Liu Yan''s office directly. After half an hour''s search, he found a check in a pair of shoes, with a face value of 10 million, which can be exchanged at any time.


    The police were aware of the seriousness of the situation and completely blocked the news. Until this morning when Liu Yan went to the criminal investigation team, he was directly under the control of Jin Deguang. Shao Tianyi ordered him to be escorted to the detention center. Before finding out the whole story of the incident, according to the meaning of Zuoquan, he was relieved of the post of deputy team leader.


    For the time being, it is represented by King Tak Kwong.


    "That''s it, but I''m sure my sister was wronged."


    On the bus to the green garden, Chu Feng picked up catkins together. At the moment, she briefly told Chu Feng about the matter: "because of my sister''s relationship, I have also been suspended, and I need to be investigated and testified at any time. The more I think, the more wrong I am, so I call you."


    "Don''t worry, I already know." Chu Feng probably cleared things up before he saw catkins, so he just confirmed it again at the moment, comforting the anxious girl beside him: "did you say where her bribe came from?"


    "I don''t know for the time being, but Shao Tianyi said it was closed."


    No matter in which group, as long as there is a little energy in the official relationship is not bad, if everyone wants to fight with the help of the official force, then it will be meaningless.


    So it''s an unwritten rule. The world is full of troubles!


    So Liu Yan was charged with breaking the rules at the moment, but it was understandable. Chu Feng touched his head and said, "I know, it''s because of the damper. I''ll make her safe."


    Willow catkins nodded, and finally found that he was anxiously holding Chu Feng''s hand. His whole body was close to Chu Feng, and his face turned red with a brush. It seemed that he had been bitten by a snake and moved to a position close to the window. He was in a hurry and didn''t find it. At the moment, he found that it was quite unnatural.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay so much attention to it. She just thought about some things there. Because of Lin Yulin''s request, Liu Yan sent out the police to resolve the crisis, which was also tacitly accepted by Chu Feng. Although she used the official meaning, the reason was also unfair, so it was not a violation of the rules.


    Chu Feng understands that Liu Yan is a person with strong principles. At the moment, she has such an accident for her own affairs. Chu Feng is guilty.


    After thinking about it, he dialed a phone call, which was soon connected. Chu Feng did not even open his mouth. The other party expected what he would say and said, "I know you are because of Liu Yan''s business, but all the evidence is lost there. In addition, I am always in charge of corruption. I can''t do anything about it."


    "Did the old man call you in person?"


    Chu Feng did not open his mouth, the other side said such words, obviously there is no way, but he did not think there is a shadow of the literary school behind him, asked: "what did you say to you?"


    The other end of the phone is Yan Tianming. After admitting Chu Feng''s identity, he secretly helped him grow up, so there was nothing to hide at the moment. He replied, "Wen Lao didn''t give me a call, but Zuo Quan is now grasping the Jianghai police system. The meaning is already very clear. I think you understand more or less."


    "Liu Yan is a good girl, and I understand the reason for that. I really don''t want her to have an accident."


    "Thank you. I know what to do." Chu Feng also understands the difficulty of Yan Tianming. He is now at a critical time. When such evidence is confirmed, even if he is a staff member, he can only choose to watch.


    Hang up the phone, the car has been parked outside the green garden, Liu Zhixin looked at many police cars inside, squinting her eyes and opening: "search, there are so many people, it seems that there are a lot of police in China!"


    Chu Feng naturally knows that there are a lot of people in the government office and having leisure time. However, he is not in the mood to discuss such a problem with Liu Zhixin. The police have already set up a cordon inside and the car can''t go in.


    The left eye twinkles and penetrates, looks directly at room 513, in the eye, flashes the killing machine, just wants to get off, sees the distant motorcade, finally disperses the idea of getting off the car.


    "Miss Lin, I advise you to hurry away, or we will arrest you according to law." In room 513, Jin Deguang was in a good mood. When he was pressed by Liu Yan, he met with such a thing and became the Deputy deputy team directly. As long as Liu Yan really fell down, the agent in front of him could be removed.


    Just with the order to search, but was blocked outside by Lin Yulin. Jin Deguang is excited to see the beauty, but he cares more about his position, so his tone is not very good: "you should understand the consequences of anti France!"


    "Yan Yan can''t do such a thing."


    Lin Yulin shook her head. She was upset that she was going to marry Huangfu Wenren in a few days. At the moment, Liu Yan was still in such a bad mood. She continued, "and this is a private residence. Although you are a police officer, I want a search warrant. If you don''t take it out, you don''t want to go in today''s gate."Jin Deguang''s eyes flashed cold. He had been a policeman for so many years. He needed a search warrant only when he went to the families of those weight levels. At the moment, such a common place also needed a search warrant. He narrowed his eyes and said, "it seems that Miss Lin is going to fight against the law?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you want to do me wrong!"


    Although Lin Yulin is virtuous and elegant, she also has her own insistence. She lives here with Liu Yan and catkins, which is completely the space for women. Jin Deguang has a search warrant and she will let him in. If not, she will not betray her principles.


    "Somebody At the moment, Jin Deguang was thinking about finding out what he had in his hand from Liu Yan''s room. How could he allow him to get a search warrant? He ordered: "please go downstairs and wait for Ms. Lin, and then go in and search. Remember not to knock down anything. Be more civilized. We are the people''s police."


    Several police officers were just about to go up and take Lin Yulin away. A man came up the stairs on one side. Huangfu Wenren, the youngest of the Huangfu family, came with the bodyguard of the Huangfu family. She was as elegant as ever: "Miss Lin Yulin is my fiancee of Huangfu Wenren. She even believed in Liu Yan''s innocence, so I do."


    Standing directly in front of Lin Yulin, his height slightly higher than Jin Deguang gives people a look down breath: "if captain Jin is still suspicious, I Huangfu Wenren guarantees with my own reputation that there is nothing you are looking for here, and there is no room for my fiancee, and his men are not allowed to enter."


    As the captain of the criminal police, Jin Deguang naturally knew Huangfu Wenren. He hesitated and invited him to go aside. He lowered his voice and said, "master Huangfu, this is the intention of the master of the family. It''s hard for me to explain to the left Deputy staff member if you want to get rid of the official pillar of Chu Feng."


    "My father?"


    Huangfu Wenren''s eyes burst into a sharp color. Looking back on the events of the previous two nights, he vaguely knew why Liu Yan had an accident. However, seeing Lin Yulin insist on standing at the door, Huangfu Wenren patted Jin Deguang on the shoulder: "take someone away. I''ll talk to my father, and search for ten million checks. That''s enough."


    Jin Deguang hesitated for a moment. He had some targeted things in his hand. However, it was not good to think about it. He offended Huangfu Wenren and nodded: "that''s the face of Huangfu young master." He raised his hand and said to the police officers, "withdraw!"


    "Yulin, am I not late?"


    After Jin Deguang left, he asked Huangfu''s bodyguard to wait outside. Huangfu Wenren walked into the room and looked at Lin Yulin, who was lost on the sofa. He sighed: "know the people, know the face, but not the heart. Maybe Liu Yan has been in the system for a long time. Has it changed?"


    "Impossible." Lin Yulin shook her head without hesitation: "if Yan Yan really loves money so much, she will speak to Chu Feng directly, even if she doesn''t do anything, and Chu Feng will give her one hundred and eighty thousand yuan, and even tens of millions of Chu Feng. Is it necessary for her to embezzle that little money and make such a thing?"


    There is no reason to be short of money, so there is no need for corruption. This is Lin Yulin''s idea.


    Huangfu Wenren naturally understood that Lin Yulin had a point. However, this matter was pushed forward by Huangfu asking the sky. He couldn''t do anything to get rid of the official power of Chu Feng in the river and sea. He deflected his voice and said, "I''ll try to find a way to make Liu Yan innocent."


    Lin Yulin''s eyes brightened: "yes, you are the young master of the Huangfu family. You can. You must save Yan Yan!"


    "I will." Huangfu Wenren said so, but he just didn''t want Lin Yulin to feel sad. How could he dare to disobey what his father had done? "Yulin, we are going to get married in a few days. The wedding dress is ready. I''m here to take you to have a try."


    Lin Yulin shook her head: "sorry, Yan Yan is not safe, I have no mood." Actually, only Lin Yulin naturally knows why.


    Looking at Lin Yulin''s appearance, Huangfu Wenren is not hard to force. He wants to say something, but at last he sighs: "well, you have a good rest. I''ll find a way to see if I can save it. I''ll go first!"


    Lin Yulin did not return, but sat there, waiting for the door to close. She was very upset when she thought of Liu Yan''s accident.


    At this time, the phone rings two times. Lin Yulin didn''t want to pay attention to it, but when she saw the source of information on it, she was shocked by her spirit. There was only one simple sentence: Liu Yan, it will be OK. There is no need to beg with Huangfu family members!


    "How did he know I wanted Huangfu Wenren to save Liu Yan?"


    Lin Yulin was stunned for a moment. Then she thought of something and ran to the balcony. She saw a silver white car slowly leaving. Through the weak sunlight, the faint silhouette made Lin Yulin tremble: "breeze?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    Outside the municipal office building, silver cars were parked above the parking lot.


    "Miss Liu, are you sure it will work?" Chu Feng originally wanted to use some special means to let Liu Yan come out. Even if she could not return to the police system, she could at least be an ordinary girl, but Liu Zhixin gave a different opinion.


    "There is a saying in the Chinese dynasty that it is not a permanent cure, but I think it is wrong."


    Liu Zhixin put out the car fire, looked at the magnificent municipal office building and said: "Huangfu asked the sky, so doing, just want to pull out your official dependence in the river and sea, just a Liu Yan, deputy leader, what do you think can affect, once maybe, but do you think there will be another time?"


    Pointing to the above, Liu Zhixin shows the demeanor and shrewdness of the first strange woman in the cold and barren south, and continues: "Huangfu will never allow such a situation to happen for the second time. Both Shao Tianyi and Zuoquan will have the ability to suppress. If I am not wrong, the real purpose of Huangfu''s asking the sky is to be the first person in the river and sea."


    "Only if you get rid of your biggest dependence, Yan Tianming, and take the first position of Zuoquan, can you do nothing about it, understand?"


    Chu Feng frowned and didn''t think so much at the beginning, but at the moment Liu Zhixin said that he seemed to think of something. He recalled the conversation between himself and Yan Tianming, and the writer in the imperial city. Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a grim killing opportunity: "it seems that in a year''s time, they are not willing to wait."


    See Chu Feng seems to have understood, Liu Zhixin also no longer said anything, opened the door and said: "go, I have asked Yan staff, you are not convenient, but I can use Liu''s reason to step into the river and sea again about him, but only 20 minutes, can you let Yan Tianming believe you, this is it."


    "If you can''t make sure Yan Tianming, then at the end of the day, something will appear in Liu Yan''s hands, and everything is ordered by Yan Tianming."


    "Beauty, you are so smart, don''t you want me to be more careful with you in the future?" Chu Feng clearly nodded, then picked up a smile of fun, looking at the moment there is a kind of women who want to conquer impulse.


    "Cough!" Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin are still there fighting wits, behind the catkins embarrassed cough.


    Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin look embarrassed for a moment. They both forgot that catkins were still sitting in the back of the car. They were very embarrassed at the moment. Fortunately, both of them were very human, but they were embarrassed all of a sudden. They pretended to get out of the car as if nothing had happened. Chu Feng wore sunglasses to cover it up, just like Liu Zhixin''s bodyguard.


    "It''s clear that both of them are hiding ghosts and cooperating with each other. I really don''t understand!" Catkins did not go out, sitting quietly in the car, looking at the back of the two people who had entered the office building, whispered.


    Because Liu Zhixin made an appointment in advance, someone took her and Chu Feng to the floor of the meeting room and then left.


    Jiang Ming came out from inside, saw Liu Zhixin nodded slightly, but then saw Chu Feng standing behind Liu Zhixin. He was stunned, but immediately returned to his normal side: "Miss Liu, the staff still have a meeting which needs more than ten minutes to finish. Let me invite you to the office to wait first."


    Liu Zhixin takes a look at Jiang Ming with admiration, nods her head and follows him to the office of the staff.


    "Miss Liu, the wind is weak. You can sit down first. The staff will come soon." Although Jiang Ming was surprised that they were enemies and why they were together at the moment, he politely poured water for them and then walked out.


    "Clerk''s secretary, not bad!"


    After Jiang Ming left, Liu Zhixin drank her saliva and said with admiration: "I can restore calm in the shortest time, but I can still bring you and me here. What''s more, I don''t ask why Liu''s family should be your enemy. It seems that people close to Wang are not simple!"


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at Liu Zhixin. It seemed that she knew something and began to ponder: "Jiang Ming is a good person. Otherwise, Yan can''t let him follow him around and deal with so many things."


    "Sorry, the meeting is a little late!"


    After more than ten minutes, Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin waited for almost an hour. At about noon, Yan Tianming came in. As soon as they met, they repeatedly apologized: "Miss Liu and Feng Shao, sorry!"


    Liu Zhixin and Chu Feng stood up, their hearts are not simple, see their two people appear sparse ordinary, Liu Zhixin went forward to shake hands with Yan Tianming: "Yan staff every day, can take time to see us is good, waiting for a while is also normal."


    "All sit down. Now it''s time for lunch break. Don''t be restrained!"


    Yan Tianming gently smile, let Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin temporarily sit down, smile: "I began to wonder how the Fengmen headquarters crisis is solved in such a situation, but now see you two together, I understand.


    However, you can rest assured that I, Yan Tianming, are not interested in your affairs. I just hope that you will not come up with anything during my term of office. "


    Looking at the cheap father-in-law in front of him, Chu Feng didn''t want to make a mistake with him: "I''m here for one thing today, I hope I can get your support.""If it''s Liu Yan''s business, then don''t talk about it. It''s left in charge." Yan Tianming faintly opened his mouth and said, "if you want to say to me, this time for Liu Yan is aimed at me, we can talk about it."


    Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin''s body for a while, both of them just guessed that there was not much time for Yan Tianming to have insight into it.


    However, in this way, the conversation is much more convenient. Chu Feng nodded and said: "yes, Liu Yan''s power is only a deputy leader, far from shaking everything. Only Yan Ke you fall down, some people can go high. After all, the wind door stands up between your intention and unintentionalness."


    Yan Tianming gently nodded and looked at Liu Zhixin. He sighed at Chu Feng''s means in his heart. He could say this in front of her. It seems that he can trust: "I understand what you mean, but how do you want me to do it?"


    "Yan doesn''t need to do anything!"


    Chu Feng shook his head, his eyes twinkled with sharp color, and the killing machine filled the whole office. His words were gloomy: "those people who want to be members of the Department will dismount, then I Chu Feng will let them all dismount. All Yan staff need to do is pretend to be confused and procrastinate. It''s enough time for me to handle affairs and handle the end of my hand."


    Yan Tianming looked at the cheap son-in-law of Chu Feng, narrowed his eyes and thought in his heart: "can you be alone?"


    "If you can''t, I won''t stand here. This time, I want to calm down the discord between the river and the sea."


    In the face of Yan Tianming, Chu Feng didn''t mean to hide it. His eyes burst with indifference and gloom: "Zuoquan, Shao Tianyi and Jin Deguang were once involved in the green and wild wolf gang. Now they are all aiming at the Fengmen. I don''t care who is standing behind them. Kill those who hurt me!"


    Even Yan Tianming was shocked by the words of resolute killing, rubbing his teacup and opening his mouth: "you should know that this matter seems to be a small matter, but there must be shadows of the Huangfu family and the literary family behind. Can you really?"


    "Yes!"


    Chu Feng didn''t hesitate to open his mouth, and his voice was cold and killing: "when the sun rises tomorrow, I will reduce the pressure by half. No matter how Zuo Quan is also the son-in-law of the literary family, I will use another method, but I believe that left power has no claws and no threat to Yan Ke


    Yan Tianming nods slightly. He never pays attention to Zuoquan. If he is not the son-in-law of the literary family, Yan Tianming has ten ways to make Zuoquan fall.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s confident look, Yan Tianming lit a cigarette, and after blowing out a mouthful, he thought about what he wanted. He put a smile on his mouth: "since ancient times, black has not been fighting with officials, but in a sense, white is afraid of black!"


    Knowing that Yan Tianming already knew what he wanted to do, Chu Feng nodded slightly: "so Yan only needs to pretend to be confused. Tomorrow Zuoquan, even if he is a deputy staff member, will be a tiger without sharp claws."


    "Go ahead. I hope Ruyu''s choice is right."


    Yan Tianming sighed, he is a rational person, naturally can not agree to Chu Feng because of a little thing. He has also made various calculations in his mind. Undoubtedly, Chu Feng''s method is the most effective and direct. The river and sea can''t be disordered, at least before he leaves.


    Yan Zhibai can not tell whether it is good or bad to sit in front of Tianming black wind with a black head


    "Chu Feng, I hope you don''t let me down. I look forward to building a strong Chinese dynasty with you."


    "What''s the relationship between you and Yan Ke''s daughter?" When the silver white car drove away, Liu Zhixin looked at Chu Feng with a meaningful smile: "just that feeling, how do I think that Yan staff member seems to be your father-in-law?"


    "Why are you so clever?" Chu Feng rolled his eyes, but this kind of thing is also unclear. He looked out of the window: "Yan Ruyu is indeed my woman, but also a poor man."


    Catkins sit behind blinking eyes, curling mouth, sister, ah, this man has so many women, can you still have your position?


    Liu Zhixin also thought that Chu Feng wanted to deny and explain, and didn''t want to admit it directly. She said, "where are you going now?"


    "Hangzhou!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath, his eyes revealed the color of deep thinking, and finally changed his firm mouth: "to see a person, a person who cut off the hands and feet of the left power, a person who makes the first family in the river and sea have a headache!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    Arriving at Hangzhou is already under the night!


    Chu Feng''s whereabouts are extremely hidden. With Liu Zhixin''s company, no one would believe that two people who should have been hostile forces would be together. Because of the daytime affairs, Chu Feng worried about Lin Yulin''s problems, so he let catkins first meet the green garden.


    Although LiuXu''s identity has changed now, Chu Feng will not forget that she was once the killer of the sun god, and still exists in the green level.


    Hangzhou Hotel, in the presidential suite!


    Liu Zhixin and Chu Feng didn''t go out. They even had a meal. After eating, Liu Zhixin said curiously: "now the river and sea are turbulent, and the imperial city is full of wind and clouds. You don''t stay in two places well. What do you do when you run to Hangzhou?"


    Although during the day, Chu Feng said that she came to see a person, but Liu Zhixin didn''t think that anyone could do what Chu Feng said.


    "The imperial city is supported by Li Ji. The river and sea will not change in a short time after the events of the first two days."


    Chu Feng felt his full stomach and belched happily: "it''s not good to live in this world. It''s always too busy. I didn''t think that I would die well when I went on this road. So I would relax myself in my spare time, so that I would not find myself enjoying anything until I died."


    Liu Zhixin looked at Chu Feng in surprise: "I didn''t expect that you still have such consciousness at a young age. It seems that you can''t measure a person by his appearance!"


    "You can cry at a young age."


    Chu Feng picked up a toothpick to pick his teeth and stood up to walk towards the door. Liu Zhixin blushed with a word that she wished to blow off chufeng''s head. However, when Chu Feng almost reached the door, it was the doorbell that rang and instantly alerted him.


    It''s a secret that the two people come to Hangzhou. Before the hotel service staff come, they will call the guest room first. At this time, the doorbell rings. It''s definitely not the people from the hotel. Their eyes are sharp.


    "Don''t be so nervous, friend!"


    Chu Feng felt Liu Zhixin''s fierce and murderous plot in an instant. She also said in secret that this woman was not simple, because he had already seen who was coming from outside. He told him, "don''t make any misunderstanding, or you will be killed by a shot, but I''m not responsible for it!"


    Liu Zhixin a Leng, Chu Feng know?


    However, according to Chu Feng''s words, her eyes were still looking at the door, wondering who it was. She could even cut off the hands and feet of Zuoquan, which made Huangfu family headache. In her cognition, even Ma Shoufu could not do it.


    And Hangzhou, can someone be richer than horse?


    "My friend, I want to die!"


    The door just opened, suddenly a figure rushed in and held Chu Feng. In Liu Zhixin''s astonished look, she directly kissed Chu Feng''s mouth. Liu Zhixin curled her mouth and whispered: "we''re looking for someone to deal with those bastards in the river and sea. It turns out that we''re looking for someone to study these things!"


    Chu Feng did not expect to open the door full of fragrance, originally holding such a hot woman kissing is a pleasant thing, but there must be an audience there, Chu Feng heart is reluctant to give up, can only push away.


    Just when he was about to push away the woman who was holding her hot kiss, he suddenly smelled a touch of crisis. Chu Feng''s eyes shrank and turned his head. Although he dodged quickly, his collar was still marked by a sharp dagger. Fortunately, he was not hurt.


    A move did not succeed, the person who made the move continued to follow up and found that the wrong Liu Zhixin was still so hot after being stunned at the beginning. When she was about to kill people, she came back to her senses and shot out quickly and incomparably. She kicked her foot at the woman with amazing leg strength, which was no worse than that of a man.


    Originally, the woman who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity stopped and turned back to block, but she obviously underestimated Liu Zhixin''s strength. She was kicked back a few steps, and her eyes suddenly twinkled with cold.


    "Stop it!"


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly. Of course, he knew why the woman wanted to do something when she saw him. If she didn''t, it would be strange. She said to two women who wanted to fight fiercely: "we are friends. There''s no need to do this."


    Liu Zhixin stopped to walk to Chu Feng and looked at a woman who was familiar with her and asked, "my friend, if you were a little slower just now, my head has moved."


    The woman who attacked Chu Feng turned and closed the door. She looked at Chu Feng angrily and hummed: "heartless son of a bitch, you kiss me and almost play with me. Finally, she stabbed me and hurt me to lose so many brothers and bastards!"


    "Miss pearl, the past is over. Why bother?"


    When Liu Zhixin seemed to catch something, Chu Feng went to the sofa with a smile and continued: "and this time, if I didn''t give you the information, you would have joined hands with Huangfu family to attack fengteng garden, which was used as a gun by Huangfu family. I saved you and your 500 brothers!"


    It was Wen Zhuzi who had sneaked into the Chinese dynasty. But after leaving fengteng garden that night, he sneaked into Hangzhou according to the route provided by Chu Feng. Here, he could retreat and defend and attack. Wen Zhuzi didn''t say anything, so he chose to believe in Chu Feng once.


    "Well, you were worried that fengteng garden would be trampled on by us, but you didn''t expect that you would not be in the Imperial City, asshole!"Wen Zhuzi seemed to be a woman abandoned by Chu Feng, drinking and scolding. When she went to sit down, she looked at Liu Zhixin, narrowed her eyes and looked at her with a funny smile: "who am I? It turns out that she is the first strange woman in the south of the cold desert, the first lady of Liu''s financial group, Miss Liu Zhixin!"


    "It turned out to be wenzhuzi, the female devil. No wonder!" Liu Zhixin also recognized the woman in front of her at the moment and sneered. Although there was no intersection between the two sides, they would never be friends. Just because of the collision just now, how much unhappiness it was.


    Wenzhuzi is also too lazy to care about these with Liu Zhixin. She goes to sit down and looks at Chu Feng and asks, "it''s good that I''ve played with world celebrities. It seems that I don''t have a chance. Now can you tell me why I came to Hangzhou and what to do with me tonight?"


    "You don''t want to use the opportunity to surround me, do you?"


    "If you want to surround you, can you leave the imperial city?" When Chu Feng didn''t hear what Wen Zhuzi said in front of him, he stretched out and continued: "I believe you have read the document I passed to you. It is estimated that the people behind me have also read it. The so-called enemy''s enemy is a friend. Is it possible for us to cooperate?"


    Looking at Wen Zhuzi''s playful eyes, Chu Feng spread out his hands and said, "I all say it''s not wise to entangle in the past. Moreover, you got 10 billion yuan in your last operation and took Tatar and lost more than 100 people. But it''s also a win. There''s no need to keep a grudge? I can''t help myself


    "Asshole, only a hundred people?"


    Wen Zhuzi''s pretty face was angry, and his wheat colored face was filled with hatred and he said: "at first, there were more than 100 people, but those in the old area of Jianghai Pujiang River were not people. You bastard''s hands have been stained with the blood of our brothers."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Chu Feng looked at Wen Zhuzi''s appearance and directly interrupted her with a wave: "I only want you to come today. If you promise, we will be temporary partners. You can do something for me, which is the last thing you must do. The difference is that I will provide convenience for you."


    "Compared with the blue cells, the wind door is almost meaningless, but I can still make sure that you 500 people will be free in China."


    He narrowed his eyes and looked at wenzhuzi. Knowing something, he said with a smile: "of course, if you do the rest with the help of the channels I provide, then I will unite with the Huangfu family to abandon part of the interests to them, and completely remove the blue cells from the earth."


    "Son of a bitch, you know how to bully me!" Wenzhuzi snorted and leaned on the sofa: "go ahead, what do you need me to do?"


    "Miss Liu, go to the room first. I''ll talk to miss pearl about something." Chu Feng did not immediately open his mouth, light to Liu Zhixin said, the latter nodded and walked into the house, also did not have the interest to listen to Chu Feng and wenzhuzi said what, because if something happened like that, she would die.


    "What are you doing? My aunt is here today!" After Liu Zhixin goes in, Chu Feng actually walks to Wen Zhuzi''s side to sit down, the latter jumps out a sentence directly.


    "Isn''t there a mouth and *"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes. He just didn''t want to be heard from so far away. He said coldly and looked at wenzhuzi''s face. He whispered in her ear: "I know your identity, not your blue cell number four identity. I don''t know what you want to do, and I won''t tell others."


    Staring at wenzhuzi''s stiff look, Chu Feng deflected his words: "as for what I want you to do, it''s just something I''m not convenient to do. Only you do it can be regarded as no problem and no aftereffect."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, just say what you''re going to do."


    Wenzhuzi''s tone was unnatural, and a little stiff: "if we can cooperate, I can make the decision, but if you want us to do something impossible, I''m sorry, we can''t do anything about it!"


    "Of course that''s impossible!" Chu Feng looked at Wen Zhuzi, who seemed to know nothing, more and more sure of the idea in his heart. He whispered his plan in Wen Zhuzi''s ear, and finally patted her on the shoulder: "please, if this thing succeeds, you will not be far away from the top."


    "I can promise that!"


    Wenzhuzi thought it was something difficult for others. When she stood up to leave, she looked back at Chu Feng and said, "before leaving, I think I need to tell you something. Some things are good, some things are bad."


    The corner of the mouth outlined an attractive arc: "you are very interesting, I don''t want you to have an accident so early. I know it, but don''t be known by others."


    When the door is closed, Chu Feng frowns and says something wrong. But I''m glad that Wen Zhuzi is not that kind of person. Otherwise, what he said just now will probably bring disaster to himself!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    At six o''clock in the morning, the sky was still gray. Chu Feng opened his eyes on time, but he showed a startled look. Liu Zhixin opened the quilt, wearing the light pajamas, and asked, "am I not locking the door?"


    Although Liu Zhixin is extremely attractive and has the appellation of the first strange woman in the cold desert south, Chu Feng has never relaxed her vigilance to her. Looking at the woman at the moment, under the skirt, and then looking down at his morning''s wipe, he suddenly understood that the corner of his mouth also appeared a smile: "Miss Liu, do you want to sit down?"


    Liu Zhixin spent the night in insomnia. She thought that she was with Chu Feng and was still in the hotel. Something should happen.


    However, after Wen Zhuzi left last night, Chu Feng went back to her room directly. She didn''t talk about life and ideal with Liu Zhixin at all. She was really depressed for a night.


    So this morning, when she felt a little light in the sky, Liu Zhixin quietly opened the door of Chu Feng and came in, ready to stage a role reversal.


    At this time, looking at Chu Feng wake up, that playful eyes, Liu Zhixin look emerged, a touch of Leng Ran, but then directly sat down: "who told you to now do not give me soup to drink, I can only do it yourself, en!"


    "Miss Liu is a natural beauty. She is a man who is attracted by her heart, but I am not used to morning sports."


    At the moment when Liu Zhixin sat down, Chu Feng''s hand directly blocked her. When she felt the damp, she also began to smile and open her mouth: "and I''m a man who keeps his word. When I sit around the whole North, I''ll be aggrieved by Miss Liu. You play once, don''t believe me?"


    Liu Zhixin clenched her lips, and now Chu Feng wakes up and wants to do something, which is obviously impossible. She stares at Chu Feng fiercely. Liu Zhixin gets out of bed directly, pulls her skirt and looks at Chu Feng on the bed and hums: "I will conquer you."


    Liu Zhixin left Chu Feng''s room as if she had never appeared before. Only the smell of reverie in the air proved that what had happened just now.


    Get up from the bed, naturally put on clothes, Chu Feng went to close the door, slightly frowned: "how not to stop her?"


    "Husband, I feel like I have no fun with you."


    The room was quiet for a while. When Chu Feng came to the window, the bathroom door opened. Murong Bing came out with a sad face and said, "I know that people are hiding in the dark. I don''t want to ask me to come out to warm the bed at night. I hate it!"


    Chu Feng did not go to push away, came to hold his Murong ice from the back, calmly accepted the feeling and said, "wait until I can control you completely. What I want to know now is where Liu Zhixin''s purpose is, from the beginning to see me now, the meaning is very clear, play me once."


    "I don''t believe that the first strange woman in the south of the cold desert is such a woman who indulges herself."


    Toward Chu wind''s earlobe gently blowing a breath, Murong Bing giggled: "maybe she wants to borrow seeds, greedy for your blood?"


    "Child?" Chu Feng heard speech shaking his head: "as a young lady of Liu''s financial group, it''s not difficult to want what kind of elite men, I''m just a down and out kid from Dian LAN. If it wasn''t for my current status, Liu Zhixin would not even look at me."


    "Giving birth to my child, what I see is good for me. Liu''s family has my child."


    "Don''t look down on yourself like that. You don''t need anyone to be bad. At least in my heart, you are the most perfect man." Originally charming Murong ice face appeared serious color: "so don''t say such words in front of me in the future. My Murong Bing''s men must be kings, and you are no exception."


    Chu Feng squinted at the woman leaning on her shoulder: "how can I listen to you? You seem to have had a lot of men?"


    "I''m still a virgin, asshole!"


    Murong ice face a red, angry said, turned to the neck of Chu Feng in front of him: "husband, promise me, must always go down, I will accompany you side, accompany you to stand on the top, flowers bloom and fall!"


    "I hope you don''t keep anything from me." Murong Bing said that when he was a virgin, he didn''t have the slightest deception color, but Chu Feng still felt that Murong Bing had hidden a lot of things. He hooked a woman''s sexy chin on his lips and said, "because, I don''t want to send you to death myself."


    Murong ice in the eyes of bitterness for two minutes, ordered Chu Feng''s forehead again into the bathroom, closed the door, chufeng knew someone was coming, quietly looked out of the window.


    The door opened, and Liu Zhixin, who started to leave, came in dressed up and her hair was properly combed. She seemed to forget what she had just said: "three things happened to Jianghai last night."


    Chu Feng vaguely guessed what was going on, but he was also worried about the deviation from his own plan. Thinking of Wen Zhuzi''s deep identity, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and seemed to use some special means to ensure safety, at least for the time being.


    Liu Zhixin didn''t find out what was wrong with Chu Feng and forgot to get up: "Shao Tianyi, leader of Jianghai criminal investigation team, died in heaven and Earth last night. His death was miserable. Because of the special place of death, what the official announced to the public was that Shao Tianyi''s old disease recurred and could not be cured. He died!But secretly, the official has set up an investigation team to carry out the investigation. Although Shao Tian appeared in the heaven and was killed for personal gain, how could he be a knife of the Jianghai official? "


    Chu Feng was shocked to hear that Shao Tianyi died in heaven and earth, and then chufeng laughed: "if there is no accident, Shao Tianyi''s case will be settled, and he can die anywhere. But if he dies in heaven and earth, others will doubt what he did before he died. Let''s talk about the other two things."


    "The second thing, almost the same as the first one!"


    Liu Zhixin, of course, also knows the drawbacks of the Chinese leader appearing in the world, so she also understands the meaning of Chu Feng and says: "Jin Deguang, the leader of the criminal police team, caught up with a young woman in the bar last night. When the two sides were in turmoil, someone broke into the door and shot Jin Deguang without saying anything.


    This incident could have been traced after that young woman, but later it was learned that it was a young daughter-in-law who was just married by the director of Jianghai Organization Department years ago. The police decisively gave up and let the incident subside temporarily. After all, the head of the organization department would be covered with a green cap by the dead Jin Deguang. "


    "As for the third thing!"


    Chu Feng ponders a smile at Jin Deguang''s final fate, hears speech to frown: "say!"


    "Liu Yan fainted in the detention center, and it was only an hour ago that Liu Yan was out of danger." Liu Zhixin breathed out a breath, or told the third thing: "but it''s a blessing in disguise. Liu Yan''s shot proves her innocence to a certain extent. This is a vice captain who works for the people.


    Yan Tianming called the criminal investigation department directly, and guaranteed with his reputation that everything Liu Yan did was for the stability of the river and the sea. In addition, Zhou Jingxing, Vice Minister of the criminal investigation department, also issued a document to ensure that Liu Yan would not embezzle or do anything harmful to the interests of the group.


    Therefore, this time, Liu Yan was not only cleared of all the charges, but also was promoted to become the youngest team leader and one of the responsible persons in the history of Jianghai. She was regarded as the sixth leader of Jianghai! "


    "Thank them!"


    Chu Feng knew that Yan Tianming and Zhou Jingxing intended to do this. Otherwise, even if Liu Yan didn''t die, he would not have been promoted. He continued to ask, "if there is no danger of life, what else?"


    "How do you know I haven''t finished yet?" Liu Zhixin looked at Chu Feng with consternation and said that it was three things, but Chu Feng seemed to be very sure that she did not finish.


    Chu Feng looked back at her and said, "although I haven''t entered your body, I know what you''re going to do if you lift your butt."


    "Asshole, rascal!" Chu Feng''s shameful words made Liu Zhixin blush. The organizing language said: "another thing is that this morning, Tatar, the third figure of blue cell, inserted into the channel of a small group abroad, claiming responsibility for the Jianghai incident, and claiming that killing them is revenge for his two younger brothers."


    "He also issued a notice to the Chinese government to hand over the literary documents, and Huangfu of the Huangfu family asked Heaven. Otherwise, the killing would not subside. Last night, it was just a warning!"


    Finish saying, Liu Zhixin''s eyes have been looking at Chu Feng, last night wenzhuzi''s appearance, she knows, at this moment vaguely knows what woman looks at Chu Feng: "you say, if I pass on the thing that you and Wen Zhuzi met last night, what kind of situation will you be in the heaven?"


    "You won''t!" Chu Feng calmly threw out a sentence and walked to Liu Zhixin''s face. He looked at Liu Zhixin with a soft look in his eyes and said: "from that time when I sat with you on a merry go round, I knew you would not. Although you are very rational, I can feel your innermost feelings and have been moved to me."


    "If you want to hurt a man you like, you''d rather kill yourself!"


    Liu Zhixin looks sluggish, looking at Chu Feng in his eyes. Their height is almost the same. Liu Zhixin is also higher than Chu Feng in high-heeled shoes. At this time, hearing Chu Feng''s words, Liu Zhixin''s eyes are cold: "chufeng, people can be narcissistic, but don''t be too arrogant. I have to conquer you, but I don''t like it."


    When she resolutely turned around, Liu Zhixin turned back and said, "in addition, if you don''t fulfill your promise when you sit in the north, I will tell you all the things you have done. Don''t doubt me. Even if it is the Hebrew group G, it will be endless with you."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands, looking at the open door, leaving the back: "you really, just want to conquer me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    "It''s not good, old Wen!"


    At ten o''clock in the morning, in the state guesthouse of the Imperial City, Huangfu, who arrived here at nine o''clock, asked the sky with a frown and said, "you tried to get the blue cells, but now it''s a temporary rebellion to make us uncomfortable. What happened 20 years ago is not so easy to say!"


    "Twenty years ago?" Wen Xi, who had a meeting originally, didn''t want to come, but Huangfu''s tone of asking the sky was not good. Now the two sides are in the stage of cooperation. Wen Xi came and asked, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Huangfu asked the sky and frowned at Wen Xi, but the latter''s look was very natural. He whispered to the old fox and said, "wenlao, we are friends for many years, so I will not give up. Twenty years ago, there was a deal between Huangfu''s family and blue cell, and I was hit by the Secretary Hua. I gave him ten million yuan to let him go."


    "Mr. Wen, you should understand what the ten million yuan twenty years ago meant today."


    Wen Xi''s brow was deeply wrinkled, feeling different from his own cognition. He asked in a deep voice, "how can I not know this matter?"


    "It seems that wenlao''s son is not honest either!" Huangfu asked Heaven and saw that Wen Xi didn''t seem to be lying. He also decided to make it clear: "twenty years ago, when he was still working in the Imperial City Army, he accepted a task, but when I lost 10 million yuan, he chose to give up, but he didn''t know why. After that, he repented.


    Although I didn''t do anything against my Huangfu family, I was dealing with the two brothers of blue cell at that time, that is, the two brothers who were said to have been killed by the eldest son of the Su family. They were actually killed by your son, Shu Hua. "


    "After that, he found me and returned five million yuan to me to keep it a secret, so I always said that they died at the hands of the Su family."


    When Wen Xi frowned and his face was as black as water, Huangfu asked the sky to continue: "and for the sake of this incident, I Huangfu asked Heaven to kill all the more than 30 Huangfu guards who knew the truth, just to keep his secret. But now it seems that the blue cell has already known the secret."


    "Let the document come to the state guesthouse!" Wenxi didn''t answer Huangfu''s question, but said to his cronies.


    When he received the Jianghai incident last night, Wen Xi was thinking about why the blue cell incident had happened. Even if he had used a conspiracy to pull them together to deal with the Fengmen, it would not have been so. But at the moment, Huangfu''s inquiry into the information in his mouth almost solved his doubts.


    Blue cells can not care about Wenxi''s plot, after all, there is no loss, but absolutely not allowed to have been done by the literati.


    Because in the past 20 years, the Su family and blue cell have fought against each other for many times. After su dingzheng took control of the military power, he even killed many blue cell people. If the hatred of the past 20 years finds another protagonist, Wen Xi does not doubt that it is blue cell''s hysterical revenge facing the writers.


    Huangfu didn''t worry about asking the sky. He wanted to wait for the official to become a threat. However, the situation in the river and sea is changing rapidly, and the blue cells are missing. It is likely that the Huangfu family will be attacked. If the foundation of the Huangfu family is swept away, it will be a disgrace to the ancestors.


    Wen Xi''s call, Wen Shu Hua appeared in the State Guesthouse in less than half an hour. He was stunned when he saw Huangfu asking the sky.


    "Tell me, why can''t you be humane?"


    Wen Xi suppressed the anger in his heart and said in a deep voice: "don''t lie to me. If I know that one of your words is false, then you will stop here, even if you are my own son."


    Looking at Huangfu, who was sitting there with a faint smile on his face, he asked the sky. The cold sweat of the Secretary dampened his back and knelt down without any sign: "father, I''m sorry!"


    It turns out that twenty years ago, Shi Hua was still a special soldier in the Imperial City Army, and so was su Qin, the son of Su dingzheng. But by contrast, Su Qin was much better than Shu Hua. He wanted to do something to win the glory of Su Qin.


    By chance, he got confidential information from the combat department. Blue cell and a certain force in the territory had a batch of goods trading. When the Secretary Hua smelled the opportunity, he set out with all the troops he belonged to and prepared to break the deal at one fell swoop and increase his own brilliance.


    But on the night of trading, before the people led by Wen Shuhua were close to the trading place, they all fainted for no reason.


    When she woke up, she found herself surrounded by people, including a familiar person. Huang Fu of the Huangfu family asked the sky, and immediately thought that the person who traded with blue cell was Huangfu family, the first one in Jianghai.


    Because of his special identity, Huangfu asked Heaven to kill him, nor did he release him. In the end, he lost ten million yuan, hoping that he would forget the deal and the Huangfu family.


    Although he was the eldest son of the literary family, his money was limited. Faced with the temptation of 10 million yuan, he finally chose to compromise. When nothing was seen and nothing happened, he took those who woke up to leave. Only he knew that this transaction was dominated by the Huangfu family.


    It is just that the clerical China may have got a lot of money and spent a little extravagantly. He secretly left the army and took some people out in the evening.Only two nights later, Su dingzheng, the commander of the army at that time, knew that wenshuhua was called in front of him. Under the pressure of Su dingzheng, the Secretary Hua told Su dingzheng all about it. He only said that he had charged blue cell a million dollars as a cover up fee, when nothing happened.


    Su dingzheng was so angry that he wanted to kill him. But in the end, because he was the eldest son and only heir of the literary school, he chose to let him atone for his merits. As long as he succeeded, the merits and demerits of this event would be balanced!


    At that time, the Secretary Hua had no way out. He knew that the transaction between blue cell and Huangfu family involved a wide range. It would take at least a few days for Wen Shuhua to recruit new soldiers. On that night, he took 300 people to attack the trading place. Before the Huangfu family members arrived, more than 70 blue cell people were killed.


    Among the dead, there are now two brothers of the blue cell leader.


    Originally, this was a brilliant war, but because of the beginning of the document China, Su Ding was trying to make public the merits and demerits. In order not to happen at that time, he gave the credit to Su Qin, and then returned it with five million yuan to Huangfu to ask heaven. The request was to keep secret what he had committed, saying that Su Qin had done it.


    "Bastard, you lost your humanity in that time."


    After listening to the story, Wenxi stood up and slapped him. He said, "I always thought it was old Su who deliberately asked you to carry out such a task. After failure, he let Su Qin take over your credit. Now it seems that it''s not Lao Su who is sorry for me. It''s you, the bastard, who played with Laozi."


    Wen Xi was very clear that he would lose his head and even implicate the whole family. When he thought that he had wronged Su dingzheng for 20 years, he had been suppressed intentionally or unintentionally. Wen Xi was full of anger.


    "Wenlao, don''t be angry with your health. Brother Shuhua also knows that he is wrong."


    Huangfu asked the sky and stood up to hold Wenxi in time. He whispered, "no matter how it happened, the Su family can fight with blue cells for 20 years with this black pot on their back. Then they won''t argue with old Wen. It''s more likely that the rest of the big men intend to do it.


    The urgent task for us now is to solve the problem of blue cells. Although it is not terrible, it still has some ability to go crazy. We know that it is Wen''s family who really killed the two brothers of Shuhua, and made them fight with the Su family for 20 years. This is hard to calculate! "


    "Are you not responsible?"


    Although Wen Xi is very angry at the moment, it does not mean that his mind is not clear. He hummed: "although my literary family has been exposed, as long as I can make it clear, old Su and they will certainly stand by my side. At most, they will pay a little price. If we withdraw from the circle of rights temporarily, we can also contain the Revenge of blue cells.


    It''s not so easy for you Huangfu to ask the sky. If you know that the two brothers were killed by wenshuhua, they are taking money to protect them. If blue cells know about this, they will hate you a lot, not to mention that the matter of Tower Road is on the head of your Huangfu family. Tell me the responsibility. What about you? "


    Huang Fu''s face was stiff, his eyes flashed a little cold. Of course, he knew that what he was doing was betrayal and traitor, which was more serious than the literati. He calmed down and asked, "what do you mean, wenlao?"


    "For the time being, don''t aim at the damper any more. Clear the blue cells in the sky."


    Wenxi was also a resolute and ruthless man. Although he was angry, he was still 20 years ago after his anger. At the moment, it didn''t make much sense to worry about it: "if the wind door jumps again, it''s also a gang that abides by the rules of the Chinese dynasty. But blue cells are just a bunch of bastards. Only by killing them can I feel at ease. At the right time, we can combine the strength of the literary family and Huangfu family to gather together the tianwangmen gate and kill the blue cells ¡£¡±


    Vicissitudes of life in the eyes is full of fierce and fierce color: "when the time comes to eliminate blue cells, who dares to say that my literary people have a stain, who dares to say that I Wenxi a little wrong?"


    "Wenlao, there is no problem with the cooperation of our Huangfu family. It''s just the tianwangmen?"


    Huangfu asked Heaven and thought it was the best solution. TalIer, who knew the cause of his brother''s death, would never care about anything, but he was a little hesitant about what Wenxi said.


    Wen Xi took a cold look at the document Hua who stood up slowly, and waved his finger: "clean up your dead appearance, and give me a visit to Guangzhou and Huangcheng East. Blue cells are dead. I promise that the north will be the land of tianwangmen in the future."


    When Huang Fu asked the sky, he nodded: "yes, I will go right away!"


    Later, as if he was afraid that Wenxi would beat him again, Wen Shuhua quickly left the room. After calming down, Wenxi looked at Huangfu and said, "chufeng is not a persimmon. If you want to pinch it, you can pinch it. If you don''t pinch it, try to make him stop. I''ll let someone talk to him."


    "For at least three months, there will be no change in the damper!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin withdrew from the hotel, and things in the river and sea will not change for the time being, but Chu Feng believes in a tooth for a tooth, so he is ready to go back to the imperial city and have a good time with the literati.


    Booking a ticket back to the Imperial City, at 9:00 p.m., Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin went directly to Hangzhou Airport after eating a little food. However, at the checkpoint 10 km away from the airport, they were stopped by three police cars. It seems that the situation is intentional.


    "I''ll go down and have a look. You don''t show up!"


    Such things with Chu Feng is not the first time to encounter, Liu Zhixin familiar with the way to untie the body of the safety belt is about to go down, Chu Feng took her hand and said: "and the past is not the same ah!"


    When Liu Zhixin turned back, Chu Feng loosened her and drew up a smile: "the vice captain has come out. Do you think it''s just a simple card setting?"


    Liu Zhixin''s eyes narrowed and looked at the front. As expected, she saw the clothes of a man in front of her. What did she see and said: "I''m not surprised, the problem seems to be the captain!"


    "Captain?"


    Chu Feng was just looking at people. At the moment, Liu Zhixin talked about it and then looked at it. She said with a surprised smile: "for a few months, I really became the team leader. It seems that Jingde is a boy, but it is OK!"


    Pushing open the door and getting out of the car, Chu Feng smiles at the people coming from the front. It is Zhang Degang who met with each other at the time of Jianghai police academy, and the attendant of Jingde. But now it looks a little more dignified, which makes Chu Feng have to sigh, in front of what kind of people, it is what kind of people!


    "How can you leave without saying a word when you come here


    Zhang Degang came over with a strong smile and said: "if it wasn''t for the airport to display your information and buy the ticket, it''s estimated that now everyone thinks you are cultivating in the Imperial City, and did not expect to come to such a small place as Hangzhou."


    Zhang Degang, who knew something, looked into the car. Although he couldn''t see who it was, he could be sure that she was a beautiful woman: "it seems that it''s true that beauty is in trouble. It''s good to let people go out alone with less wind."


    Zhang Degang knew his identity. Chu Feng was not curious at all. He just looked at the one who appeared tonight and said with a smile: "Captain Zhang, you won''t set a card here, are you telling me these?"


    "Of course not."


    Chu Feng eyebrows a pick: "you are responsible to threaten me?"


    "How can you say that?" Zhang Degang looked afraid, but there was no real fear: "less wind, you are the overlord of the Imperial City, the river and the sea, and the leader of Qiao''s family in Northeast China. I''m just the captain of a small Hangzhou. How dare I fight against you? I''m looking for death?"


    Although Zhang Degang''s words seem to be very modest, but Chu Feng knows that it is exactly the opposite meaning. The captain of the grand air state will be afraid of himself, and Chu Feng does not believe it.


    Shaking his fingers, the master of tens of thousands of police officers, Chu Feng will not underestimate.


    Touching his nose and looking at Zhang Degang, who is behind you


    "Less wind!" Zhang Degang''s face suddenly stiffened up and said in a righteous way: "I''m a group official, and I''m not allowed to form cliques. I''m Zhang Degang. I''m only myself in front of and behind Zhang Degang. Don''t put a hat on my head!"


    "Well, I know what you said."


    Looking at Zhang Degang''s appearance, Chu Feng scoffed, but he also understood who was behind Zhang Degang. He was just curious about how he changed: "tell the person who wants you to pass on the message."


    When Zhang Degang emerged to ponder, Chu Feng''s face was cold and his words were Xiao Sha: "I''m not a persimmon. If you want to pinch it, you can pinch it. If you don''t want to pinch it, you''ll have to wait for the next time. Even if you decide to do something to me, you should be prepared to be revenged by me, even if he represents heaven and earth."


    Chufeng opened the door and got on the bus. Wen Zhuzi''s action was bound to pull out a series of things. Chu Feng knew that some people didn''t want to become an accident themselves, but Chu Feng had to do it.


    That''s what it''s like to kill you while you''re sick!


    "It''s better to walk with less wind!" As the car passed by, Zhang Degang came to his senses and felt his back was wet. He threw out a cold word. He waved to the police officer who set up the truck to ignore it. Looking at the far away silver white sports car, his eyes showed a gloomy color: "Huangfu family dare to offend, seek death!"


    "Do you think it''s a Wen family or a Huangfu family member?"


    Hundreds of meters after leaving the location, Liu Zhixin quietly asked the exit: "after all, they are blue cells to retaliate against people, there are reasons to look for you to warn."


    "There are both. Maybe the literati mean more." Chu Feng leaned back on his seat, and his left eye flashed across a killing opportunity: "because if the Huangfu family wanted me not to do it at this time, it would only let Huangfu Ruo die come to me. But now the person who is looking for me is official, and there is a high probability of the literati."


    "Of course, both sides of this matter are targets, and it is not ruled out that both sides have such meanings."


    Liu Zhixin nodded: "then what are you going to do, from tonight to find you can see, they seem to want to start on the blue cells, do not want you to become this variable.""Take advantage of his illness and kill him!" It was difficult to get blue cells involved in the gun in his hand. How could Chu Feng let go of such an opportunity: "but I have to change the journey. The imperial city is the home of the literati and the Huangfu family. Although the latter is the first in Jianghai, it has been settled for decades, and the focus has been in the imperial city.


    Of course, Jianghai is the birthplace of the Huangfu family, and they can not give up. But compared with the first garden of the Imperial City, it is relatively weak. I will take it off and give myself a safe environment for Yan


    Liu Zhixin nodded slightly, looking at the resolute color of the young man at the moment and said, "although the strength of Liu family is limited in the TianChao Dynasty, if you need it, you can provide 500 people for you!"


    "It seems you really love me!"


    Chu Feng sniffed at the words and looked at Liu Zhixin''s shy face with a little sullen: "don''t worry, I will not ask for your help, treat my friends I have always been generous, just hope Miss Liu has always been so honest, otherwise, you know my means, but I will not because of you, soft hands."


    "Nature!" Liu Zhixin''s eyes flash through the murderer, all of which are income from Chu Feng''s left eye, looking forward without any road: "just, before you promise everything, we will be able to live this evening, otherwise, your underground control of this dream will be destroyed."


    Chu Feng''s left eye has seen something, but he is more curious about Liu Zhixin also know: "there is a problem?"


    "If I were a writer or a royal family, I would use the butcher if you didn''t accept compromise."


    Liu Zhixin calmly drove the car, and the look was peaceful: "after all, if you can not eliminate this variable, it is not stable before the enemy who has no principle on blue cell, and will be ready for the future!"


    Looking around, Liu Zhixin continued: "and from the time we left the pass, a car did not come over, nor past, fools know there is a problem."


    "I find myself more and more interested in you." Chu Feng looks at the women around us with appreciation. It is only a short time to analyze the crisis tonight through the surface. Such a woman feels that Chu Feng doesn''t have much in her memory.


    "Rest assured, as long as you live, I Liu Zhixin is your woman."


    The latter turned to Chu Feng and stopped at the same time. A knife did not know when to appear in her hand. The white and tender hand skimmed over: "but if we all die tonight, you can only leave the world with my body, and you can''t enjoy it."


    Originally, Chu wind took the knife to go, and said that the heart of liuzhixin was warm and foreign, but hearing the smell immediately after, the eyes looked at Chu wind coldly: "I Liu Zhixin is to replace the South president of the cold famine, not the weak woman who is gentle and happy in your mouth, and do not need your pity."


    Bow again to take out a knife, Liu Zhixin eyes cold, Chu Feng looked at her bending down the moment the perfect body curve narrowed eyes, this woman''s ambition, not general ah!


    A short time of calm, when Chu wind and Liu Zhixin got off, there were many people on both sides of the empty road. They saw that there were hundreds of people. Everyone was holding a cold machete, and rushed crazy towards the silver white car, and they were ready to fight!


    "Be careful, I don''t want my prey to die too early." Chu Feng saw liuzhixin, who was holding a single knife, and this is a good ally for the time being. Chu Feng doesn''t want her to die too fast.


    "Protect yourself, Miss Ben doesn''t need your worry!"


    Liu Zhixin angrily hum a sentence, the graceful body directly burst out, although a woman, but the explosive force is very amazing, just a short moment of horizontal knife out, two black people fell on the ground, a knife two lives.


    Chu wind eyes slightly lit, backhand a knife stabbed into a person''s stomach to see Liu Zhixin smile: "I really more and more interested in you!"


    Just now, Liu Zhixin''s knife, Chu wind can see, Liu Zhixin''s strength really to move up, absolutely in Huangfu if butterfly, even two Huangfu if butterfly is not an opponent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    Liu Zhixin seems to have never heard Chu Feng''s words. She is just persistent and quick. If she is a man, she is quite a bit of a man. She has the momentum of being a man.


    Chu wind looked at Liu Zhixin that way, temporarily also scattered worry, concentrate on the enemy!


    These people are not so good, but they are better than the ordinary members of Jidao. After killing several people with cold eyes, Chu Feng frowned slightly.


    It seems that the literary family and the Huangfu family have united!


    At first, the literati asked Zhang Degang to lock himself according to the ticket, and then he could not get his promise. The Huangfu family members took the second step, paying homage before soldiers!


    With insight into the alliance of the two families, Chu Feng is more decisive in killing her. A Huangfu family has already been a headache. Now, with the addition of a writer who controls numerous resources, Chu Feng can almost foresee Wen Zhuzi''s situation, so she must quickly highlight the encirclement and let her be careful.


    "Kill them!"


    The fierce battle of both hands is unfolding on the road. Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin''s bravery are beyond their cognition. Originally, they thought that it was a waste for hundreds of people to execute one task and kill two people, but now they feel that there are not many more than one hundred people.


    Flutter a, Chu Feng''s arm left a scar, not very deep, but blood overflowing.


    Because chufeng is the key target to kill, two-thirds of the people surround him, Liu Zhixin side of the pressure is a little bit smaller, Chu wind endure the pain on the arm to continue to fight, knife light with the cold wind tremble.


    He knew Murong Bing was nearby, but he didn''t mean to do anything. He said that his heart was hard, and Chu Feng didn''t mean to blame him. He believed that Murong Bing would not let himself die. That''s enough.


    More than ten minutes later, more than 40 people have been lying on the ground. Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin''s body still have a little bit of damage. Compared with Chu Feng''s injury, they were chopped three times. Fortunately, they were not in the crucial position, but pain, so they also took away a lot of Chu Feng''s physical strength.


    Clenching his teeth, Chu Feng ran into the crowd like a madman. The knife in his hand kept waving. You could hear the collision and the sound of the blade penetrating into the bone. Blood was floating on the road. Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin were covered with blood.


    "Be careful. I don''t always take care of you."


    A swordsman saw the opportunity, the knife in his hand stabbed directly at Liu Zhixin, without any pity. But when he seemed to have seen his knife stabbing into Liu Zhixin''s body, his eyes were bright, and there was a knife in his neck, and Chu Feng had no emotion.


    Liu Zhixin turns back and looks a little more complicated.


    Just now, she could foresee that she could not escape the knife, and that she was not dead. However, Chu Feng threw out the knife in his hand and saved her crisis. Even though her heart was complicated, she still whispered: "thank you!"


    Chu Feng didn''t respond. Although he was unarmed, he still ran into the crowd and fought. It was just like when he fought against the Green Gang alone, he was domineering.


    The back hand directly crushed a person''s throat, and his back was stabbed again. He took the knife from the man''s hand. Chu Feng turned over and fell with a knife. The man in black who had cut him a knife and the smile on his face did not disappear. He felt a sharp pain and then fell to the ground. He saw his back.


    The head was directly cut off by Chu Feng.


    The powerful deterrence temporarily eased the attackers, but then more fierce fighting broke out. Everyone killed red eyes. At the moment, all they wanted was to kill Chu Feng. Otherwise, if so many people were sent out tonight, it would be nothing.


    "Do you think he will die?"


    A car was parked a kilometer away from the battle. Huangfu Ruolan puffed out a puff of smoke and looked at Huangfu Wenren. Huangfu Wenren wanted to do something. Huangfu Wenren called her personally and followed her, which was regarded as a supervisor. After all, Huangfu Wenren was going to marry Lin Yulin, the little aunt of Chu Feng. Who knows if he will release water?


    Huangfu Wenren took off his glasses and rubbed his tired eyes. He was busy with some things about the wedding last night and didn''t have a good rest. Today, he came here specially to work. He was really tired.


    Rolling down the window to dispel the smell of smoke, Huangfu Wenren looked ahead and could not see the direction of the fight: "more than 100 people were sent out this evening. At most, Chu Feng took one person with him. Even if he was a superman, it was impossible for him to escape. Don''t say, his father has always done more than one thing."


    "My father does everything and seldom fails."


    On hearing this, Huang Fu Ruolan''s eyes were filled with awe. It was obvious that Huang Fu''s asking for heaven was already a deep fear from the bottom of his heart: "it''s a pity that Chu Feng, if you say it''s OK to be quiet for everyone, he won''t, and he''s on the line of life and death."


    "If it was me, I wouldn''t choose to compromise." Huangfu Wenren put on his eyes again. This time he came to Hangzhou to kill Chu Feng. He came in secret and didn''t want to be known by Lin Yulin: "because when we solve the blue cell problem, Chu Feng will be suppressed by several companies. When will we do it?"


    "I can understand Chu Feng, but it doesn''t mean approval. He is still too weak now."Huangfu Ruolan nods and doesn''t say anything more. At present, Huangfu''s question about heaven is completely centralized, and Jiang Hai is under the control of Jin Qiaoyan. She and Huangfu Wenyi don''t need to fight with Huangfu Wenren. If there is no involvement, naturally there will be no struggle.


    At the scene of the battle, Chu Feng naturally did not know that Huangfu Wenren was the commander of this attack. However, even if he knew that was the case, the moment he really wanted to start, the Huangfu family was doomed to die.


    "All right?"


    With the fighting, the two began to approach, Liu Zhixin gasped and felt a trace of weakness. Looking at more than 30 people, her eyes showed solemnity: "am I going to die with you this bastard tonight, really not worth it!"


    "Do you feel aggrieved to die with me?" Chu Feng breathed out a breath, holding the knife hand is full of blood, completely stick with the knife, look at Liu Zhixin said: "I don''t want to die with you, but you are ten years older than me, thirty as a wolf!"


    Liu Zhixin''s face was angry, with the help of that anger burst out, and a man was killed by the knife. His graceful body flashed in the crowd, beautiful and bloody!


    Chu Feng secretly told the bloody woman that she was angry. Suddenly, she burst out. The knife that had been rolled in her hand fell directly, the sound of two knives breaking, the sound of bone being cut, and the scream of two people made the scene of the fight more bloody and desolate.


    "Kill, they''re dying!"


    At the moment, the people who surround and kill can see that Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin are at the end of their tether. Thirty people need only two more charges and lose a little life to kill them. The visible victory makes their eyes full of madness and murder.


    When Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin feel powerless, suddenly a sexy and enchanting figure appears from the dark, as if out of thin air. Two people in black who have raised their swords to fall on Liu Zhixin are just lightly touched by that foot, and they immediately vomit blood and fly out, and die directly.


    Liu Zhixin a Leng, eyes show horror, she knows that even when she is in full bloom, it is impossible to do this.


    Murong Bing, who has been in the dark, leaps over on the tiptoe without letting his feet get stained with the blood on the ground. A little finger and a wave of finger tip are the loss of life, which can''t be stopped. It can even be said that ants are fighting with giants.


    "I thought you were going to wait for me to die, and you came out to collect my body!"


    A man in front of Chu Feng was gently pointed by Murong Bing and fell on the ground. He could not see the cause of death, but he was really dead. He retreated to the side and stood back-to-back with Liu Zhixin. Chu Feng was a little more relaxed. He had already known that he would come with a lonely life: "leave a living, I need it!"


    Murong Bing nodded softly and kicked his left foot out gently. Seven people fell to the ground like a broken kite, five dead and two injured. The two injured had no combat effectiveness at all.


    "The first minister of the Chinese dynasty, I guess it''s just her?"


    Liu Zhixin stood in the same place. She was a woman with strong self-confidence and strict with herself. But when she saw Murong Bing, she had a feeling of Inferiority: "what kind of person is she?"


    "She said, she''s my wife, but I don''t know if it''s true." For Murong ice, Chu Feng has a kind of distant, but also want to conquer the mood, very inexplicable to say a word.


    Liu Zhixin rolled a white eye: "how to listen to your words, you seem to have no cold to her, then how do you let me live like this?"


    "She''s a goblin, you''re human, two flavors."


    Chu Feng looked at the murderer revealed this charm of Murong Bing and said with a smile: "so there is no comparability at all. Maybe you think you are not as good as her, but in the eyes of people who understand you, you may surpass her a lot."


    Liu Zhixin smell speech heart comfortable a bit, look to Chu Feng: "that in your eyes, I am good or she is good!"


    "And", "a question let Chu Feng do not know how to answer, women''s question is absolutely headache for men.


    But at the moment, Murong Bing, who put down the last person, fluttered down in front of Chu Feng and her charming face made people infatuated: "little girl, in my husband''s eyes, I must be better, otherwise, he would not be with me, excited, did not go in to hand in the gun!"


    "So don''t compare with me, you will be very hurt!"


    "What nonsense is that?" Chu wind injured itself on the unstable, was Murong ice a fierce words to make a direct fall on the ground, a fault, a lifetime of shame ah!


    Murong ice wronged Du with a small mouth: "I did not tell lies, you really can''t do it at the door!"


    Originally cold face Liu Zhixin couldn''t help but laugh out loud, playfully looking at a sad face of Chu Feng, didn''t expect this guy so not amused, unexpectedly did not fight first defeat, will not still be a boy?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    After the embarrassment, in Liu Zhixin''s playfulness and Murong Bing''s aggrieved expression, Chu Feng walked to the last three people who were alive but seriously injured. His eyes were calm and asked, "who ordered you to come?"


    The three seriously injured looked at Chu Feng and turned their heads to one side. Although they did not kill Chu Feng, it did not mean that they did not have the backbone.


    "It seems that they are all hard bones."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were stunned and suddenly fell on the person who was close to him, and his sternum collapsed directly. Although he was not going to die immediately, he met the coming moment of death, and the suffering of suffocation made life worse than death.


    Ignoring the man who was waiting for death, Chu Feng went to the second man and said stiffly, "say it


    The man''s face was slightly pale, as if he could feel the pain of his companion, but he understood more clearly that if he didn''t say that he would die, what he said was that the whole family would die, his lips would be clenched, and he would rather die than surrender.


    Chu Feng did not have the slightest pity of a foot down, the voice is flat, but let Liu Zhixin smell the cold cold: "you will not die immediately, you will enjoy an hour of pain and suffering will die, so you can not say, I do not matter!"


    The third man saw Chu Feng coming towards him. He looked pale at the two companions who couldn''t even scream.


    "I said, give me a good time!"


    Before Chu Feng opened his mouth, the third person collapsed completely. He was not afraid of death, but did not want to suffer such torture before he died. He wanted to say, "we are", "and"


    the last words have not been said, and there are endless gunshots around. Chu Feng''s left eye has been staring at the last person to prevent being cheated, so he has no consciousness It''s only when the crisis comes, the gunfire and the bullet in the arm that we realize the danger is coming.


    Murong ice body shape flickers, pulling Chu storm out of the distance of tens of meters, Liu Zhixin also rolls out at the moment of gunfire, because the other party seems to be aiming at chufeng and three undead people, so Liu Zhixin dodges away, and then the bullet falls on her original position.


    Seeing that person who wanted to tell himself who was behind the scenes was shot off his head, and there were twenty indifferent shooters in black around him. Chu Feng''s fierce color in his left eye was very strong, even slowly changing color, and his heart was burning with crazy killing opportunities.


    Tonight, he only thought it was a conspiracy that could not make him compromise. Originally, he thought that hundreds of people were the biggest card. Unexpectedly, in order to let himself die, there were 20 shooters secretly. If he broke the rules, he would die himself. How could Chu Feng not be angry?


    Murong Bing looks cold. Seeing Chu Feng almost killed by a random gun, a killing machine can''t be suppressed. Her graceful body flashes directly. Although the bullets are pouring, it seems that it has no effect on her.


    Then, like watching a movie, the 20 shooting men seemed to be shocked by an invisible force, and 19 people died on the spot.


    In front of the last person, Murong Bing stretched out his hand. In the astonished eyes of Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin, the man seemed to be pulled up by an invisible big hand. His face was blue purple, as if he had been pinched by a hand. But Murong Bing''s hand was more than 20 centimeters away from his neck.


    Chu Feng''s eyes revealed the color of meditation, a wisp of killing spread to see Liu Zhixin, the latter seems to have a feeling of general back: "you want to kill me?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were bleak, Murong ice broke out with such fighting power. If it was spread out, it would certainly be noticed by the high-level people. It was not what Chu Feng wanted to see. Looking at Liu Zhixin''s appearance, Chu Feng wanted to kill her, but finally scattered the killing opportunity and said, "I hope you didn''t see anything tonight."


    Liu Zhixin felt a lot more relaxed when the killing was over. She was sure Chu Feng was really going to kill herself and looked at Murong Bing. Even if Chu Feng didn''t warn her, she would choose to be silent about Murong Bing. Even if Chu Feng didn''t warn her, she would still choose to be silent. Even if 20 shooters could not fight against her, she could not be the Liu''s consortia.


    With a little thought and a little thought, Liu Zhixin looked at Chu Feng, and seemed to have made a decision.


    "Say, where are you from?"


    Murong ice is not as bloody as Chu Feng, but that person is suffering from great pain. In the cold eyes, there is no charming in the past. There is only a kind of complete cold: "no, I can not kill you, but I will definitely make you worse than death!"


    The man''s face changed in the color of cyan, suddenly white, then red, as if burned by fire, as if frozen, his lips were bitten, his heart was struggling, his eyes showed fear, but he still clenched his lips.


    "It seems that you don''t want to die!"


    Murong Bing between the hands, the shooter was thrown out more than 10 meters away, but did not fall to death, Murong ice at the moment like a ghost in front of him, Chu Feng almost died in front of her, can she not be angry?


    One foot stepped on that person''s body, in the eye flashed the strange color, that person''s eye looked at her, immediately seemed to be involved in the whirlpool general, finally in the eyes revealed the daze.


    Murong ice light mouth, as if from hell in general voice: "say!""We are from the Mahalanobis." The man spoke as if he were dementia: "today, the owner asked us to carry out the task, followed some people to kill people, then evacuated, the rest did not tell us!"


    "You can wait to die!"


    Murong Bing''s eyes slowly narrowed, let go of that foot, and turned indifferently, but the man seemed to encounter something terrible. He roared there with his whole body powerless, and his mouth was full of nonsense, as if he were having a nightmare.


    "What he said is true." Murong Bing came back and did not open his mouth, Chu Feng said faintly: "it seems to change the next time, the imperial city will not go!"


    Murong Bing narrowed his eyes: "do you want to do it?"


    Chu Feng looked at the distance, and a car was slowly turning away. Chu Feng''s eyes were flat and his left eye flashed a faint killing opportunity: "you should be ready to be killed by me. Go to the horse''s house!"


    "Is it Chu Feng who failed


    In the car far away, Huangfu Ruolan made several phone calls, but no one answered them. Those were some of the people on duty tonight. Their eyes showed appreciation: "it''s just a pity that he wants to fight against the Huangfu family. He won''t die tonight, but it doesn''t mean he won''t die next time. What a pity!"


    Huangfu Wenren drove the car, but he didn''t know that their appearance had been looked at by Chu Feng''s left eye. He said calmly: "Chu Feng is an immortal cockroach. Even if he still has one breath, don''t say you can kill him. Next, it depends on his father''s arrangement, and we will do it at that time."


    In this regard, Huangfu Wenren''s heart is contradictory. He really loves Lin Yulin, but the Chu wind is hard to control, which makes Lin Yulin lose its value temporarily. Although the wedding is still going on, it is just impossible to be general again.


    Wearing glasses in the eyes of a faint sense of melancholy: "Chu wind, sorry, you do not die, I am not at ease ah!"


    "You say, have you been abandoned by your father?"


    Huangfu Ruolan at the moment is sketching out a sexy smile: "otherwise, how can he let you do this thing, let me control you, in the future you will not be threatened by me?"


    "Do you think you can threaten me?" Huangfu Wenren gives a noncommittal smile. In Huangfu Ruolan''s eyes, he is responsible for killing Chu Feng, that is, Huangfu asks heaven and abandons his rhythm. After all, if Lin Yulin knows, there is no need for the wedding and anything to continue.


    But Huangfu Wenren understood that this was Huangfu asking heaven to cultivate him in a different way and exercise his mind. If Chu Feng died and didn''t want to be threatened, Lin Yulin would surely die.


    Many people can''t see through this problem, but as the eldest son, Huangfu Wenren is very clear. His father is guiding him to a successor road.


    The hand holding the steering wheel is very tight, and the veins on his hand burst out. Huangfu Wenren sighs in his heart. Is it necessary to be cruel and merciless to be the head of a family?


    Huangfu Ruolan sat beside her and her eyes were inexplicably cold. She didn''t like Huangfu Wenren''s self-confidence. She clenched her fists in secret. She decided to tell everything when Chu Feng died. Huangfu Wenren suffered and Lin Yulin hated him all his life.


    At 3:30 in the morning, an independent villa ten kilometers away from the West Lake covers a huge area and is heavily guarded!


    "Husband, give it to me, you still have injuries!" Murong Bing looked at the Chu Feng standing outside the car with a little worry, injured to now, Chu Feng bullets have not been taken out, even from the river and sea transfer people, came here, Ma garden!


    Chu Feng just simply bandaged the wound, took some medicine, smelled speech and gently shook his head: "how can I give it to you, otherwise I look like this is too no shock."


    Looking back at the 300 people standing behind him, Chu Feng''s voice was steady: "while Ma Ma wanted to die and united the Wen family and the Huangfu family to attack me, then you should be prepared to be revenged by me. The Wen family and the Huangfu family can''t reach it, but Ma Ma is wool?"


    Liu Zhixin sat in the car with a trembling heart. Chu Feng''s words shook her heart. The Ma family was a first-class family both in China and in the world. It was even more powerful than Nanliu''s in the cold desert. But at the moment, Chu Feng brought people directly here. No one could understand the shock.


    Only those who stand in a certain angle know how shocking Chu Feng is doing at the moment.


    "No more!" Seeing Murong Bing also wanted to ask himself to deal with the wound first, Chu Feng raised his hand to stop: "after 20 minutes, I will attack with all my strength, except for members of the Ma family, no chicken or dog will be left behind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    It should have been quiet in the early hours of the morning.


    But now in the hall, a thin man in his fifties stood in the middle of the hall and looked at a man who had just entered. He was about thirty years old, and said in a deep voice, "get down on your knees!"


    Ma Qiduo is busy with the cooperation with fengteng group these days. He just came back to report the progress with his father during the day. At the moment, he was called up in the middle of the night and looked at the man. He said to Ma Shoufu: "Dad, what''s wrong with my cousin?"


    Ma Shoufu cheered, his eyes cast a majestic look at Ma Jinyun and said, "I asked you to kneel down, didn''t you hear me?"


    Ma Shoufu founded Ma Shoufu''s family to the present scale. His majesty and his words are just like the imperial edict. Ma Shoufu made all these things by Ma Shoufu. Therefore, no one in the family dares to disobey his words.


    The man hesitated for a moment and knelt on the ground under the gaze of his other nephews and asked, "uncle, don''t know where I''m wrong?"


    "Tell me, and tell everyone, what you have done today!"


    Ma Shoufu walked back to the throne and sat down. On his emaciated face, he threw out a simple sentence: "what I want to hear is the truth. If you even have one sentence that is false, you are no longer my Ma family. Your life and death have nothing to do with me. I believe my dead brother will not blame me for doing so."


    See Ma Shoufu say such words, next to Ma Qiduo show amazement to Ma Jinyun: "lobby brother, what did you do, why my father so angry?"


    Ma Jinyun did not answer Ma Qiduo''s words, kneeling there and straightening his chest and opening his mouth: "today, without my uncle''s consent, I mobilized 20 marksmen of the Ma family to do something to attack and kill the Fengmen master. Originally, it was just a reserve force, but I didn''t expect to use it in the end. Unfortunately, I still didn''t kill Chu Feng."


    "What!" Ma Qiduo was startled and at the same time, he was also relaxed: "why do you want to kill Chu Feng? He has no conflict of interest with our Ma family, but also has cooperation with us. Why do you want to do that?"


    Ma Shoufu''s timely opening: "let him say it!"


    "The Huangfu family promised to give up the benefits of Hangzhou and Nanjiang to the Ma family as long as they killed Chu Feng." Ma Jinyun said without any fluctuation: "in addition, as long as I succeed, Huangfu Ruo die, the eldest lady of Huangfu family, will be betrothed to me and unite with the strong.


    Because of the visible interests and the fact that Chu Feng didn''t bring any people to Hang Zhou, I agreed. And even if we didn''t do anything in the end, as long as Chu Feng died, Hangzhou''s interests would be ours. "


    "Everything I do is for the future and development of the Ma family."


    "Fart!"


    Ma Shoufu Si did not care about the image. She cheered and sneered: "don''t think I didn''t know that when I was studying, you loved Huangfu ruodie, but she didn''t like you all the time. It''s good to say that it''s for the benefit of the family. I think you just want to be with Huangfu Ruo die?"


    When Ma Jinyun looks unnatural, Ma Shoufu hums: "if Chu Feng is so easy to kill, why don''t Huangfu family go out and use our horse''s hand? You''re confused!"


    "I don''t even know that I was dragged into the water by the Huangfu family. Do you think the uncle of the Su family is so worthless?"


    "Even if he is the uncle of the Su family, he is just a Jidao boss." Ma Jinyun did not have any fluctuation, or even did not care: "his existence is a kind of interest, so he died, that is to say, he died. The Su family certainly would not do anything, otherwise Huangfu family would dare to attack him?"


    Although Ma Shoufu''s thoughts are broken by Ma Shoufu, Ma Jinyun does not deny his intention for Huangfu ruodie. He cooperates with Huangfu family to send so many people, and the greater reason is Huangfu ruodie, because he knows the entanglement between Huangfu ruodie and Chu Feng.


    "Lobby, you are so confused!"


    Ma Qiduo clenched his lips and wanted to give him a slap, but he finally resisted: "not only you, but also many people think that chufeng can''t get on the stage. The so-called Su family uncle is just a rumor. How could the red Su family marry their only granddaughter to a person like Chu Feng?"


    In Ma Jinyun''s expression, Ma Qiduo said coldly, "but if you think so, you are wrong. Su Xinyu and I are good friends. You know the relationship between them. Do you know what she said to me?"


    Ma Jinyun eyebrows a pick, heart knot asks: "what?"


    Ma Qiduo shook his head, thinking about how to explain with Chu Feng at the same time, he continued: "that was when Chu Feng went to the northeast. She told me that Chu Feng was born with her and accompanied him all the way. Chu Feng died. She took the people who killed him and buried the whole family with her!"


    "So, do you think Chu Feng is just a rumor, and Su Xinyu is just a misunderstanding?"


    Ma Jinyun frowned deeply, but still did not worry: "so what, our Ma family is one of the leading industries of private enterprises in the Chinese dynasty. Is it that he, a little extreme leader, dares to do anything to us, he still can''t get on the stage after all. We can kill him 100 times, and he doesn''t dare to move us."


    "Confused!" The calm Ma Shoufu suddenly stood up and went over to kick Ma Jinyun on the ground with one foot. His eyes twinkled with anger: "you are almost 30 years old, why do you nod your head? At the age of 18, you become the overlord of both places and the temporary leader of Qiao''s family. Do you think he is general?""I tell you, I can imagine that you walk out of here tonight and be a corpse."


    "Qi duo, give Chu Feng a call, I want to talk with him personally, willing to sacrifice the interests of the horse family, resolve this matter."


    Ma Qiduo nodded to make a phone call. A horse guard came in and looked worried: "Mr. Ma, 300 people suddenly appeared outside. Now they are attacking the garden. 200 guards can''t stop it!"


    "So fast?" Ma Qiduo was shocked, and then walked outside, ready to have a good talk with Chu Feng.


    "Fengmen chufeng, meet Ma Shoufu


    Before going out, the sound of Chu Feng was heard outside, and there was a killing that couldn''t be covered up: "when I met for the first time, I didn''t bring any gifts. I''d like to kill the door. I hope Ma Shoufu will accept it!"


    Ma Qiduo''s body is stiff, and her last trace of luck is completely broken. Although she doesn''t have much contact with Chu Feng, she also knows that she is a man who does what he says. She tells us when Chu Feng came to Hangzhou, and she also looks back at Ma Shoufu and stares at Ma Jinyun fiercely.


    Even for the sake of a woman, the whole Ma family.


    "No more phone calls!"


    Ma Shoufu directly sat on the throne with no anger on his face or the rest of his face. He said, "Chu Feng can pull 300 people here. Even if it''s useless to call the police, all of them will stand in the same place and wait for the leader of the wind door."


    A little finger Ma Jinyun drank: "and you, kneel down for me, after this matter, you are no longer a member of my horse family!"


    Ma Jinyun''s face was pale, and he found that what happened now completely overturned his cognition. Ma''s family is the richest man in the family, and Ma Shoufu is the one who drinks tea with No.1. Where is Chu Feng''s confidence to attack Ma''s garden?


    "Kill, Ma Shoufu is rich, dead a batch of re training is."


    At the moment, the gate of the garden has been broken down by the wind door. Chu Feng, accompanied by Murong Bing, walks into the garden. Because of his identity, he doesn''t want to be recognized. Murong Bing wears a hat and sunglasses to cover his face, so as not to let Chu Feng encounter other things and regret it.


    The wind door was fierce and fierce. Ten armed men covered the rear, and the rest fought in front. Ma''s bodyguard had been fighting for many years in peace. He was completely beaten back and forth. In less than ten minutes, most of them were killed and injured.


    And the wind door is very sharp, but less than 20 bodies are left behind.


    Chu Feng has been standing in the center of the garden, looking at the majestic majestic main building, his mouth outlines a warm smile, but with the bloodstain on his body that has not been cleaned, like the God of death in hell, cold words penetrate everything: "a good partner is not appropriate, but he wants to fight against me, so I''m sorry."


    Chu Feng didn''t use his left eye to see through. He even decided to attack here. Chu Feng didn''t worry about setting up another enemy, and tonight, it''s not as simple as killing people.


    Ma Qiduo stood in the hall, listening to the sound of gunfire and killing outside. Suddenly, he couldn''t bear to kick Ma Jinyun down on the ground and drank: "son of a bitch, it''s all your fault. Now the air door is directly killed. You bastard, Huangfu ruodie is the woman of Chu Feng, and you can be used by others."


    "Didn''t my father tell Huangfu what kind of person Huangfu is and cooperate with him, that is to seek skin with a tiger!"


    Ma Jinyun was lying on the ground without any pain at this time. He said to himself, "he''s just a scum who can''t get on the table. What can he do to attack Ma''s garden


    Suddenly stand up, Ma Jinyun seems to be crazy in general roar: "and he has what qualifications and if butterfly together, only I ma Jinyun, Ma family talent has such qualifications!" He seemed to be about to rush out.


    Ma Shoufu nodded slightly. The bodyguard standing behind him burst out in silence. A Tai Chi expert pushed and bumped gently. Ma Jinyun fell to the ground powerless.


    Ma Shoufu didn''t even look at him. He said, "qido, arrange for the lawyer group to come here. If the horse family doesn''t spit blood tonight, things can''t be good."


    Ma Qiduo clenched her lips and nodded. She glared at Ma Jinyun with indignation in her eyes. She walked to the side to make a phone call. In her heart, she was struggling. How can we get along with each other?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    Stop fighting!


    The garden was full of corpses, and the wind doors were scattered to clean up the bodies of their companions. Only 30 people stood beside Chu Feng, indifferent and silent, completely like a group of people who only knew how to kill.


    Sniffing at the smell of blood floating in the garden, Chu Feng patted Murong Bing on the shoulder to indicate that she was waiting here, so as not to be seen by others. Then she took 30 people to the main building, where the lights were on at the moment, and obviously someone was waiting for him.


    Walking directly into the hall, the 30 air doors were scattered and stood in the hall. They looked at the members of Ma with vigilance and without any emotion.


    Chu Feng passed by Ma Qiduo, who was about to open his mouth. His blood brought out a faint smell of smell. Looking at Ma Jinyun lying on the ground, he squinted and looked at Ma Shoufu, the man of the day who can often be seen on TV and on the Internet, said: "Chu Feng has seen Ma Shoufu!"


    Ma Shoufu gently waved his finger and asked people to bring a stool to Chu Feng. Then he said to Ma Qiduo: "tell me less about the cause of the matter and the wind, and talk about my decision."


    Chu Feng did not politely sit down directly, ignoring the anger or complex look of Ma''s members around him.


    Ma Qiduo clenched his lips and looked at the man who was only covered with blood. He was a little worried, but also a little inexplicable. He said: "the matter was provoked by my brother Ma Jinyun. It was because the Huangfu family used some means. We, Ma Ma Ma, including my father and I, only knew after the road fight."


    Then Ma Qiduo seemed to be making an economic report, and he made it clear to Chu Feng about what was going on tonight. At the end, he added, "and we Ma Ma, we sincerely cooperate with fengteng, and we have never thought of making enemies with you."


    "So my father decided to give up the benefit of Ma Ma in Jianghai, which is the end of this evening''s gratitude and resentment."


    "The interests of the river and the sea, the end of gratitude and resentment?" Chu Feng gave a noncommittal smile, and his eyes playfully swept over Ma Jinyun, who cast his bleak eyes: "but tonight, if I had no luck, and if I had so much luck, you might have to attend my funeral tomorrow."


    Ma Shoufu narrowed his eyes and asked, "does that mean less wind?"


    "I know that Ma Ma is looking for wealth, not gas." Chu Feng scattered two minutes of cold, murdering the opportunity to open: "but I Chu Feng is not deliberately looking for trouble, things arise because of you, I revenge that is very normal, wipe out the gratitude and resentment is not impossible, but just River and sea interests, I really do not see in the eye."


    "If I want to, can ma still take root in the river and sea if I want to kill the three thousand Fengmen children?"


    "Feng Shao is right. What do you mean?" Ma Shoufu nodded and understood that Chu Feng was right. If Chu Feng was really just like that, he didn''t need to come here and directly send out people and horses to clean up. Chu Feng, who occupied the truth, could directly take all Ma''s industries in the river and sea.


    "I am a good man." Chufeng chufeng chufeng smile, a smile, fingers gently raised: "Ma Ma group 10% of the shares, tonight''s things should not have happened, we are still good friends."


    Ten percent, Markovian shares?


    People around almost suspected that they had heard wrong, but seeing the smile on Chu Feng''s face and the finger, he determined that Chu Feng was not joking. Ma Jinyun struggled to stand up and roared: "Chu Feng, you are a humble boy, but you have a little bit of luck. The horse family is not something you can offend."


    "Shut up!" Ma Shoufu cheered Ma Jinyun, looked at Chu Feng with a look in his eyes and said: "Ma Jinyun attacked you is his fault, lax discipline is my Ma family''s fault, it is my Ma family''s fault. I''m sorry for the lack of wind. I promise this condition."


    Members of the Ma family, including Ma Qiduo, are stunned. They don''t know how to choose to compromise. It''s 10% of the shares, and only 50% of the shares are in the hands of the Ma family!


    "As deputy general manager of the group, Ma Jinyun has 3% shares."


    Ma Shoufu didn''t explain anything. He pointed to Ma Jinyun and said, "I''m the master now. Three percent of his shares are transferred to fengshao. In addition, Ma Qiduo has 5 percent of the shares, which is fengshao. As an elder, I''m wrong when I do such a thing. I''ll give the rest 2 percent."


    Ma, who waved his hand to stop talking, continued: "as soon as the lawyer arrives, he will immediately transfer 10% of the shares to fengshao and pay the price for this evening''s affairs."


    "You are the richest man in the country. You have amazing bearing."


    Chufeng chufeng, with a gentle smile, tried not to look at Ma Qiduo''s bitter eyes and said with a smile: "but 10% is really not much, because I believe that with my means, we can also cut a piece of meat from Ma''s mouth, but that will affect the feelings of both sides of us, and make money with kindness."


    Ma''s members were astonished and then Qi Qi burst into anger. His 10% shares were more than 100 billion assets, but there was not much in Chu Feng''s mouth. Such words made them almost have the impulse to spit blood.


    Moreover, Ma Ma, who originally controlled 55% of the total shares, will only have 45% of the shares in the hands of the richest MA in the future.But Ma Qiduo is to capture what, psychological secret channel Chu Feng''s ruthlessness, also understand the intention of Ma Shoufu.


    Chu Feng, who controls the imperial city and the river and sea, is also the temporary principal of Qiao''s family. As long as he is willing to use special means, he can get 10% or even more things. Thinking of this, Ma Qiduo secretly scolds the little bastard in his heart.


    Knowing that Chu Feng came with a purpose, he took it by himself.


    Half an hour later, the lawyer group entered Ma''s garden. The bodies were cleaned up by the wind door and sprinkled with air freshener. When they came, there was no sign of fighting in any place except the door without the gate.


    Just walked in to see the blood stained Chu Feng is stunned, but then silently in accordance with Ma Qiduo''s instructions to do things, and finally she signed with Ma Shoufu, Ma Jinyun was forced to give her 3% shares under Ma Shoufu''s reprimand.


    Chu Feng took three points of the transfer contract and gave it to the elite of the damper behind him. He stood up with a warm smile: "welcome next time, continue to stab me, 100 billion each time, I like it!"


    After leaving a meaningful sentence, Chu Feng turns to leave. His wound needs treatment, and his goal has been achieved. His 10% stake involves hundreds of billions of assets. Chu Feng no longer cares about the so-called killing.


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you!"


    At this time, originally calm Ma Jinyun suddenly burst up. A gun was pointed at Chu Feng in his hand. All the people''s faces changed greatly. Ma Shoufu said, "stop it!"


    Ma Qiduo is also worried: "Chu Feng, be careful!"


    But at this dangerous moment, Chu Feng suddenly grabbed the sharp knife of the wind door beside him like lightning, and threw it out between his backhands, which directly penetrated Ma Jinyun''s body. When he fell to the ground, he unconsciously pulled the trigger, and the bullets poured out, broke several hanging chandeliers and fell down.


    Chu Feng stood in the same place with his collar and waved his hand to let the wind door be sharp. He looked at Ma Jinyun who was convulsing on the ground and said in a cold voice: "a person who harbors hatred for me is supposed to die, but he has received the benefits of Ma Shoufu. I don''t know how to start. Thank you for giving me the reason."


    "Goodbye, damned man!"


    After saying that, Chu Feng turned directly out of the hall. His left eye had told him a lot of things. What was waiting for was ma Jinyun''s hands. For the man who hurt himself once and paid a heavy price, Chu Feng didn''t believe that he was so obedient.


    The only thing we can do is to let him die completely before the danger breaks out.


    "Chu Feng, little son of a bitch!"


    When Ma Qiduo only left MA in the hall and all the people outside quietly retreated, Ma Qiduo drank and looked at Ma Jinyun, who paid a huge price on the ground or paid his life. Although he was annoyed by his practice, he was still a cousin with blood relationship.


    "Clean up, bury!" Ma Shoufu takes a sad look at Ma Jinyun. His eldest brother''s only son also knows that he would have done that just now. He shakes his head and sighs in his heart. Sorry, Ma Shoufu doesn''t hate him. There is no reason why he can''t shake Chu Feng.


    Although the Ma family is very bright and can often enter the imperial city to enter and exit the great hall and other places, Ma Shoufu knows very well that he, who is a pure businessman, can''t do anything with Chu Feng, who has become the uncle of the Su family. Besides, his Ma family is wrong first.


    "Will you have another enemy in the future?"


    After leaving the car of Ma garden, Liu Zhixin looked back at Chu Feng, who was treated by Murong Bing in the back, and asked, "I think you are very unwise. Although Ma Ma Ma rose from the pure merchant line, the Ma family still has some strength in his hands over the years. Don''t you worry about their alliance with the literary family and the Huangfu family?


    You know, Ma Shoufu may have nothing, but he has money. If you throw away one hundred million yuan or one billion yuan, you will be killed! "


    "That''s what I hope, but he''s too rational!"


    Chu Feng shook his head regretfully and leaned on the chair to make himself as comfortable as possible. He looked at the arm of the bullet taken out and said, "10% of the shares are very attractive, but I still think 51% is the perfect cake. It''s a pity!"


    Liu Zhixin twitched and shook her head: "Chu Feng, you are a son of a bitch, don''t you worry about Ma Qiduo going to sue you there?"


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at Liu Zhixin and said faintly: "if I don''t control the absolute power, even if I become the godfather of the Chinese underground world, I''m just a chess piece in the official hands. When I can influence the livelihood of millions or even tens of millions of families, will China still move me?"


    Liu Zhixin is not a vase, Chu Feng said suddenly clear, sighed a mouth: "you are a son of a bitch, but it is a smart son of a bitch, I really don''t know how many people want to become your feet white bone!"


    "You son of a bitch or a butcher, I just want to live well, because I am not alone in my downfall. Many people will die with me."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly because of the pain on his arm. He stretched out and said, but he didn''t continue to say. The phone rang and indicated Murong Bing to open it. The phone rang and blueberry''s solemn voice came: "little wind, a bad news!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    At eight o''clock in the morning, a flight from Hangzhou landed at Guangzhou airport.


    Chu Feng and his party left from the VIP passage of the airport in a low-key manner. Gu Ming and Yan Luo, who came from the imperial city last night, followed him there. Chu Feng''s face today has no gentle and elegant color, only the spreading Xiao Sha.


    On Liu Zhixin''s temporary transfer to the car, Liu Zhixin did not follow, to other places, now their cooperation with chufeng is still a secret, she does not want Liu''s premature exposure.


    The two cars drove directly to the Guangzhou hospital. The red lights were ignored along the way. Chu Feng didn''t stop, so they didn''t dare to stop.


    More than 20 minutes later, the car stopped outside the Guangzhou hospital. Chu Feng got out of the car and took Gu Ming and Yan Luo to go inside. The others left directly, not knowing what to do.


    The appearance of the three Chu Feng attracted many people''s eyes. Solitary life was naturally cold, and Yan Luo had a casual posture. However, more eyes were focused on Chu Feng. Even if the distance was more than 10 meters, it seemed that Chu Feng could feel the chill on Chu Feng and make people tremble.


    At the entrance of the ward on the 13th floor, Gu Ming and Yan Luo stand outside a ward. Chu Feng pushes the door directly to enter. His eyes twinkle with coldness and murder.


    Inside is doing the examination a female doctor and two nurses body is stiff, has not opened the mouth, Chu Feng directly opens a mouth: "go out!"


    "That one!" The female doctor felt the rampant killing opportunity on Chu Feng, and the violent and subconscious opening of the female doctor who was very familiar with the stillness.


    But the words did not export, Chu wind indifferent voice: "I let you out."


    The female doctor seemed to have some professional ethics, and continued: "Sir, I am a doctor. I want to ensure the safety of my patients. It is impolite for you to break in like this. If you want me to interrupt the examination of patients, your behavior is indirect murder."


    "I''m her man!"


    Chu Feng looks relaxed a bit, looking at Yan Ruyu, who is pale on the bed, said faintly: "I am also a doctor. You can go out."


    The woman doctor narrowed her eyes. Chu Feng had a trace of sadness and sadness at the moment. However, her suspicion was dispelled. She thought and nodded: "let''s go out first, but the patient jumps down from the second floor. He needs to rest for 15 minutes after the operation."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Chu Feng nodded to express her thanks. After the female doctor took the nurse out, she went to the bedside and looked at Yan Ruyu. She took up that hand and her voice was soft: "I''m coming!"


    Yan Ruyu seems to hear the general, eyebrows stir, slowly open eyes, see sitting around the weak mouth: "I am in hell?"


    "No, you''re still alive. This is the hospital."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath of anger in his heart. His voice was as soft as possible: "you have nothing to do. You can have a good rest for a few days."


    Said words, Chu Feng''s hands appear gold needle constantly fall on Yan Ruyu''s body, the killing machine in the left eye is always not faded, finally took out two pills to her to eat, said: "I will not let you stay in a place again, regardless of the world and I for the enemy or how, I will take you around."


    "Child!"


    Yan Ruyu did not seem to hear Chu Feng''s words in general, did not know where the strength to touch his stomach, the face of an instant pale: "no!"


    Chu Feng clenched his lips. He could see the blood. But seeing Yan Ruyu''s blankness, he knew that he could not be confused: "it doesn''t matter. Maybe we have no chance with this child. When you are well, we need another one. Now tell me what happened last night."


    "The child is gone!"


    Yan Ruyu was lying on the bed, as if his life had been taken out. He said, "my child is gone, he is gone, he is gone!"


    Seeing Yan Ruyu''s appearance, Chu Feng''s heart was more painful, holding her hand: "yu''er, don''t look like this. The child can be reborn when it''s gone. I''ll be in pain if you look like this. Tell me what happened. Although the child is gone, justice will come back after all."


    Last night, I transferred Gu Ming and Yan Luo from the imperial city to Hangzhou. This morning, she directly chartered a plane to Guangzhou. She didn''t know the details. She only knew that the two members of the Jade Scorpion group who were secretly protected were all dead. The news was also sent before they died. Who did it.


    Yan Ruyu seems to have been touched by something in general, and his expression was fierce and fierce. He jumped out of a name: "this bastard doesn''t know where to know my news. He brings people to come to the door and see my bulging stomach. He wants to treat me as a rascal. You arrange to protect my people to be killed by the people he brings."


    Tears slowly left to say: "I don''t want to be stained by him, so I jumped from the balcony on the second floor, and then I don''t know anything!"


    "Peace of mind and healing." Chu Feng''s eyes filled with murderous opportunities can not be suppressed. Although the child was not born, it was his child after all. Clapping Yan Ruyu''s hand, he stood up: "my chufeng''s woman, my chufeng''s child, not everyone can hurt, even if he is the future successor of the literary family."Yan Ruyu saw Chu Feng''s murderous intention at the moment and shook his head gently: "this is my fault. In name, I am his wife. I''m sorry for him. Forget it!"


    Chu Feng looks at Yan Ruyu''s painful look, and knows that she is more heartbroken than she is when she loses her child. She is only worried that she will be hated by the literati and suppressed by the central government because she is worried about what she should do.


    Just some things Chu Feng can promise Yan Ruyu, but some things are related to a man''s dignity, shaking his head and saying: "I know how to do, ease your mind and heal your wounds!"


    Then he walked out of the ward directly and looked at Yan Luo at the moment when he closed the door: "her safety has been handed over to you!"


    "Good!" Yan Luo also knew what had happened. Although he regretted that he could not deal with scum, it was also very important to protect Yan Ruyu from the worries of Chu Feng.


    With a lonely life, Chu Feng walked out of the hospital. At the moment of getting on the bus, Chu Feng''s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID above, Chu Feng hesitated and pressed the answer key. Yan Tianming''s voice was deep and powerful, full of Murder: "I don''t ask how you want to do it. Ruyu is your woman."


    "But I have only one request. I don''t want him to be better, and I don''t want my grandson who has no chance to be born and die in peace."


    "Understand!" Chu breeze light return a way to cut off the phone.


    Lonely life sitting next to see Chu Feng silent terrible, whispered: "let me go, let him die silent!"


    "No!" Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a terrible color, and the killing machine spread across the whole car. Rao Shi, who had killed many people, felt heavy: "it doesn''t matter who is wrong with this matter. Yu''er''s life and death are in danger, and the child''s death is fading away. I want him to die, but it''s very strong."


    "Let some people understand that they can kill me, but they can''t forgive the people around me!"


    Gu Ming nods and doesn''t speak any more. Since the day when he chose to follow Chu Feng, he has unswervingly carried out every task and instruction of Chu Feng.


    Eunuch answered the phone again, but we didn''t have a good choice to drive with her


    "You can''t help but do what you want. Money is on the way. Later, you are ready to be punished. Old Su scolds her for this!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Ye, and I''ll say thank you for Mr. Su and Mr. Zhou." The last big stone in Chu Feng''s heart fell. He could do some things without scruple, but some things still needed the person above to nod, breath out, cut off the phone, dial another number, and asked, "where is Wen Ao Jun?"


    The other end of the phone is Liu Zhixin, at the moment in Guangzhou hotel, she said faintly: "tianwangmen headquarters, the flight at 11:00 noon flies to the Imperial City, Wenjia wenshuhua is also in Guangzhou at present, and the 50 elite of the Security Bureau gather around him."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "Thank you. You can''t help me any more." Chu Feng said gratefully that he believed that Liu Zhixin would help, but this matter is no longer a simple help. "Just arrange the rest for me. After this time, I promise you what you want."


    At the other end of the phone, he hung up. Chu Feng held his mobile phone and looked at the time. He killed him coldly: "let Meier cable the whole dynasty. Yan Ruyu, the woman of Chu Feng, was injured and her fetus died. Who took in or prevented me from revenging was the enemy of Chu Feng."


    "To the enemy, I will not have any bottom line!"


    Lonely life nodded and edited a text message and sent it out. He looked at the direction of the hospital and asked, "you want to kill people, but this road is not going to pass. Do you want Yan Luo together?"


    "No need, God block kill God, ghost block kill ghost!" Chu Feng shook his head and started the car. When he drove 500 meters away from the hospital, he said, "this is my personal business. Wait a minute. You just need to be an audience. It''s time for the writers to show them some color."


    Gu Ming frowned. Chu Feng didn''t recover from the battle last night. How could he fight? But Chu Feng''s firm look didn''t ask: "you''re OK. I won''t do it."


    Chu Feng nodded gratefully. Although his words were few, he was absolutely loyal to himself. He patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I''m still waiting for you to stand on the top of the peak, drink and eat meat!"


    Lonely life frowned back: "drinking can, eating meat can, you all package!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    In a car that went to Guangzhou airport, I personally came to find Huang Chengdong to talk about the document. Hua Yi slapped Wen Aojun in the face and said, "let you go find Yan Ruyu and take it away. What have you done, naive!"


    Pointing to Wen Aojun, who showed five fingerprints on his face and was ashamed to bow his head, he said: "it''s a shame for you to have such a thing, but it''s even more humiliating for Yan Tianming. If you don''t have the impulse to know how to handle it, in order to cover up this scandal, Yan Tianming will not stand with my literary family?"


    "But what you have done now has lost this opportunity and put us in an awkward position. Yan Tianming will never forget that you made Yan Ruyu almost die."


    "Uncle, I''m sorry, it''s my impulse!" Wen Aojun nodded his head in shame and realized that he should not have done so last night. Only when he saw Yan Ruyu''s tummy bulge, he felt that he had been wearing a green hat. That kind of anger broke out, which made him just want to kill people and did something stupid.


    "Impulse, now the explanation of impulse is not clear."


    Although Yan Ruyu is also angry that Yan Ruyu has an affair with other men on his back, she can still soberly think about things at the moment, and says in a deep voice: "unintentional people will say that you are impulsive to cause all this, but those who have a heart will not say that. They will only say that you are born with bad roots, so you have to do rogue things to force Yan Ruyu to jump out of the building."


    Both of these two results exist, and the writer has to be dignified: "and we could have stood on the victim''s side because of your loss. After all, the wounded are the most serious, and the dead are the first!"


    "No matter what Yan Ruyu has done, her life and death are in danger, and there is a child who died young, enough to erase everything."


    Wen Aojun nodded with shame and said, "I''m sorry!"


    But then his eyes burst out and he said, "it''s just that which bastard is doing a good job. I''m in Jianghai university these days, no one dares to get close to Yan Ruyu. How can she have it?"


    Wen Shuhua is also curious about who has such courage to offend the writer, but he has not opened his mouth. When the phone rings, he connects respectfully with the caller ID: "father!"


    As the other end of the phone didn''t know what to say, Wen Shuhua hung up the phone with a dignified look on his face, and his backhand slapped him on his face to drink and scold: "bastard, Chu Feng announced to the whole Chinese dynasty two extremely white one hour ago, Yan Ruyu is his woman, who blocks his revenge, he has no bottom line, no principle."


    "What, unexpectedly is Chu Feng this son of a bitch, that Yan Ruyu must also be taken away by him."


    Wen Ao Jun, however, did not feel the pain on his face. He said in a cold voice: "the hatred of robbing his wife is unforgettable. Chu Feng, I must ask you not to die easily!"


    "Asshole, you should think about how you left Gwangju!" At this time, Wen Aojun even wanted to kill Chu Feng and slap him again. Finally, he chose to give up: "the old man said that this time is an opportunity for us, an opportunity to take advantage of Yan Tianming and Chu Feng."


    "But because of the loss of your impulse, this time you go back to the Imperial City, you no longer control anything in the literary family, and you can stay at Huangcheng College for a few years."


    Wen Ao Jun''s face turned pale in an instant. Of course, he knew what it meant. He was in this circle, and he would be fine if he left for a short time. However, if he left for a few years, many opportunities would be lost, not to mention that the position of inheritor of Wen family''s side nephew who had other people in addition to him would have been in a precarious position?


    Wen Ao Jun subconsciously opened his mouth: "uncle, you can''t do this. I know I''m wrong, but Yan Tianming and Chu Feng are also in the wrong!"


    At the moment, the Secretary Hua also calmed down and said coldly: "if Yan Ruyu is good, we can take Yan Tianming and Chu Feng into consideration if Yan Ruyu is good. But now this great opportunity has been lost. The master doesn''t directly let me kill you and let the family lose such a chance to ascend. Do you have anything else to say?"


    Seeing Wen Ao Jun''s gloomy face and hard to accept, Wen Shuhua patted him on the shoulder: "as for other things, you don''t need to consider. Now the old man is so angry, but when he calms down, you are still his choice. After all, you have trained you for so many years."


    "So don''t have any complaints, just stay quiet for two years, just temporary."


    Wen Aojun''s expression was stunned. After a moment''s reflection, it seems that it is. There are many branches of the whole literary family, but few of them are closest to the direct line. The only outstanding one is himself. The color of hope appears on his disappointed face: "thank you, uncle. I''ll listen to the old man for two years!"


    Wenhua nodded gently, closed his eyes, and sighed in his heart. Even if he had a little ability, why should he choose Wen Aojun as the successor of the family leader? It''s just that in addition to Wen Aojun''s personality and ability, there is also blood relationship. The literati can''t find any other suitable person.


    Thinking of her daughter, who has never been around, but is known as the first Qing Dynasty in China, she says secretly that she can only stabilize Wen Ao Jun first and not make trouble, and then find her an excellent husband, who can inherit the literary family.


    "Captain, we can''t make it!"


    At this time, the driver stopped the car and looked at the front and opened his mouth. At the same time, he touched the gun at his waist. As the elite personnel of the Security Bureau, their biggest responsibility is to protect the safety of the document China. At the moment, when he sees the situation in front of him, he naturally keeps vigilance.Wen Shuhua frowned and then sneered: "it''s so fast!"


    Wen Ao Jun also saw Chu Feng standing in front of him. Now he stood in front of a car and didn''t give it to him. He looked ferocious and said, "this son of a bitch dares to appear. Uncle, send someone to kill him right away."


    The Secretary Hua Yang raised his hand, opened the door and got out of the car without any care. The accompanying Security Bureau elite also scattered around, looked at Chu Feng with vigilant eyes, went to the front and asked, "Chu Feng, what do you mean?"


    Spit out a smoke ring, dispel the boredom in his heart, Chu Feng''s eyes calmly look at the face full of fun, a hand, a cold incomparable machete appeared in his hand, the surrounding Security Bureau elite is all together draw out the gun.


    Pointing to a car behind the document China, he said, "let Wen Ao Jun come down and cut off my head!"


    A simple sentence made the atmosphere of the scene dignified. The paperman was stunned and looked around. He could only see a lonely man sitting in the car. Then he said with a smile: "Chu Feng, if you don''t say I call Wen Aojun to come down, do you dare to say that you are here alone now, not afraid that I order you to be shot at random?"


    "You know, I have the right to shoot when I block my convoy."


    Wen Aojun also opened the door and got out of the car at the moment. He just heard Chu Feng''s words and said in a cold voice: "Chu Feng, get out of the way immediately. I''ll settle accounts with you for what you''ve done. Yan Ruyu''s business is not finished!"


    Chu Feng gently sighed: "I Chu wind never do useless work, I can appear here, then it shows that I must succeed."


    Pointing to wenshuhua''s knife, Wen Aojun immediately felt as if he had been aimed at by a gun, and Chu Feng''s indifferent words: "if I don''t cut off your head today, I''m sorry for my own woman, and I''m sorry for the child who died."


    "Ha ha ha ha, chop my head off?"


    Wen Ao Jun seems to hear the most funny joke in the world, and his eyes toward Chu Feng are full of ridicule: "Chu Feng, although you are already a little bit of identity, it does not mean that you can go to the stage. Do you want to kill me?"


    Pointing to his nose, Wen Ao Jun sneered: "even vice chief Li Ji dare not say to kill me Wen Ao Jun, what are you?"


    "How can you say that there is little wind?" Wen Shuhua also had a similar idea. He patted Wen Ao Jun on the shoulder and looked reproachfully on his face: "if you don''t see him in the Imperial City, you should give Feng less face. If a woman or child has an accident, you should give him a chance to vent his anger, or you will suffocate the dead."


    In Wen Aojun nodding, Wen Shuhua looked at Chu Feng, the elder style instruction: "Chu Feng, today''s events are caused by you. If you don''t seduce Yan Ruyu, you will not have today''s things. She has long lived happily with Aojun. We don''t care about your fierce love, do you still want to revenge?"


    "As if Ao Jun said, go away if you are smart, otherwise everyone will be ugly in the end."


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly exposed sarcasm: "happy life, Wen Ao Jun?"? Just him? Does it match? "


    When the anger appeared on Wen Ao Jun''s face, Chu Feng shot out: "I Seduce Ruyu, did you see it or who told you, can''t it be two lovers?"


    The long sword is lowered, and Chu Feng coldly greets Shuhua''s joking eyes: "according to what you said, your daughter ran to have a relationship with someone else, and finally gave birth to a child and became enemies with you. You also think that is seduced by others. Of course, if the person is of noble birth, do you think it is reasonable to use strong power against your daughter?"


    "So don''t talk to me with double standards. It''s boring. It''s really boring."


    Wen Shuhua clenched his fist, and secretly said that Chu Feng had a clear mind. When he was not wearing the hat of the origin of the cause, he no longer felt guilty with him. His face was gloomy and he said, "you don''t know what you want. What do you want to do? Get out of the way, or do you die here?"


    "The road will certainly get out of the way, but who died here is unknown!" Chu Feng shook off his hand, and the long knife was directly nailed into the ground three meters in front of them, and it was 30 centimeters.


    When everyone felt cold and the power of chufeng''s knife was so powerful, chufeng''s smile on the corner of his mouth also flourished: "I was born a little humble, but I always believed that my luck was good and my birth was noble. I believe that does not mean that they will not die."


    "Do you believe that within five minutes, Wen Ao Jun will be in a different place?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    Chu Feng''s pace began to move towards the clerical China. They were calm and confident!


    So at the moment, Chu Feng, they feel more bluff, kill Wen Ao Jun, that they simply don''t need to think, all know impossible.


    "That''s the end of the game!"


    Chu Feng walked past the knife that had not been on the ground and stood two meters in front of the Secretary Hua. His face was full of joy and calm. When he looked at Wen Ao Jun, he was like a snake in the jungle at night and found his prey.


    When the Secretary smelled a sense of uneasiness, the elite security bureau around him fell to the ground like a demon, with his eyes open, but he could not even utter a word with his strength.


    "What have you done?"


    Wen Shuhua''s face was startled. Looking at Chu Feng''s delicate but murderous face and his deep and unfathomable star eyes, he finally felt a little flustered: "Wen Ao Jun is the man of the literary family, the successor of the future literary family. Do you dare to move him?"


    "Didn''t you just watch my bluff?" Chu Feng stepped out gently, but trampled on all people''s hearts. Wen Shuhua wanted to be tough, but she fell on the ground with a soft body. Like the elite of the Security Bureau, she couldn''t move or say a word.


    At this moment, we finally smell the evil opportunity, a kind of inexplicable cold from the bottom of my heart enveloped their bodies.


    When Wen Aojun fell, he also followed him on the ground. Chu Feng came to him, squatted down and looked at Wen Ao Jun on the ground. He said, "I once said that you are very noble, but it doesn''t mean you won''t die!"


    Patting Wen Ao Jun''s face, Chu Feng looks cool. He thinks that Yan Ruyu''s eyes lying in the hospital are full of murder and gloom: "give you a chance to fight fair with me. Either you kill me or I kill you!"


    A gold needle flashed out and pricked Wen Aojun. When Chu Feng stood up and stepped back two steps, Wen Aojun also regained consciousness. He quickly got up and ran to the Secretary Hua. He looked at Chu Feng fiercely and said, "you know what you are doing now. Do you know who you are dealing with?"


    "Chu Feng, it''s too late to stop now. At most, he will be in prison for several years. If you continue to do this, the Su family will not be able to protect you!"


    "Come, kill me, or I will kill you!" Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear it. He pointed to Wen Aojun and said, "defeat me, cut off my head with this knife, or let me defeat you. You have no third choice."


    Wen Aojun''s body was shocked. He had a little skill, but he understood that he was not the opponent of Chu Feng. Looking at his only relying on the document, he could not make a sound at all and could not move. His expression was inexplicably flustered.


    Slowly stood up, Wen Ao Jun looked at Chu Feng and asked, "do you really dare to kill me?"


    "Do you think I''m here to make soy sauce today?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his muscles and bones, and his muscles were trembling there. Although there were a lot of injuries left on his body in the first world war last night, it was not difficult for Chu Feng to deal with a man Ao Jun.


    The instrument China lies on the ground, at this moment seems to have insight into the mind of Chu Feng, the eyes are constantly turning there, and the heart is crying, don''t duel with Chu Feng, don''t!


    Just doomed to these feelings, Wen Ao Jun can''t hear, she suddenly took out a gun to point at Chu Feng and said: "quickly detoxify them, or I''ll shoot you now."


    "They''ll be fine if you die."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are more than three points of play, step by step toward Wen Ao Jun, murderous, the latter step by step back a few steps, stabilize his body, angrily yelled: "Chu Feng, you scum, what qualifications do you have to fight with me, I''ll kill you!"


    In the disappointment in the eyes of the Secretary Hua, the sound of the gun rings, and Chu Feng''s arm blooms with blood. However, he does not know what he is doing and kicks away the gun in Wen Aojun''s hand. At the next moment, he leans against the mountain to let Wen Aojun fall out and hit the car. His whole body seems to be struggling to stand up.


    Chu Feng had already stood in front of him, holding his hand and throwing it over his shoulder, as if throwing garbage.


    "I am wen Aojun, I am wen family, you are not qualified to move me." The mouth spurts out a mouthful of blood, Wen Ao Jun''s body scattered like opening: "you will not die easily, you immediately stop for me, kneel down to apologize to me, or I will kill your family, I dig your mother''s grave!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, and he kicked out. Wen Ao Jun''s teeth fell. Chu Feng''s cold and emotionless words: "the dead man of Lu family once threatened me, he died!"


    As he walked towards Wen Ao Jun, Chu Feng pulled out the knife and was full of murderous spirit: "now you have put my woman in danger and my unborn child died. Now you are threatening to dig my mother''s grave. What do you want to do?"


    When Wen Ao Jun saw Chu Feng walking towards him with a knife in his hand, he finally felt flustered and timid. He burst into a frenzy of cohesive force and killed Chu Feng. However, a cold light passed by, and he felt that his feet were unconscious. Wen Aojun fell to the ground."Kill me, you''ve wanted to kill me since Jianghai, but I''m still alive." Chu Feng stood in front of Wen Ao Jun, picking off the tendons of Wen Ao Jun''s feet. He looked at him slowly supporting him to stand up as if he were kneeling and said, "it''s just that you are going to say goodbye to this world today. If you have a next life, remember to be a low-key man!"


    "Chu, you can''t kill me!"


    Wen Ao Jun made himself straighten up and said powerlessly: "it was you who seduced Yan Ruyu to destroy my wedding. You are sorry for me first. I am not wrong. You and Yan Ruyu are wrong. You are sorry for me!"


    "I''m sorry for you?"


    Chu Feng came to Wen Ao Jun''s back, touched the knife with one hand, as if touching a woman, and said, "Yan Ruyu has never felt anything about you, but you are playing with the pressure of the masses at the new year''s party. Yan Ruyu has to agree to your proposal because of the pressure from the literati. Otherwise, you think you can succeed?"


    Take out a paper towel, Chu Feng wipe off the dust on the blade, the whole road Xiao Sha filled: "she just want to pursue the love in her heart, just want to live and other ordinary girls, but born in Yan''s family, she has no way, so you choose to marry you, this you are very clear."


    "It''s just that when you see her pregnant, what are you going to do? Do you need me to call up a video for you?"


    Wen Aojun''s pupil shrinks sharply, but at the moment, they are all powerless on the ground, and no one can save him. They still don''t believe that Chu Feng dare to kill him. He roared: "am I wrong? I''m a man in her name, but she''s cheating on me and you. She''s still pregnant. Don''t you allow me to be angry. I just want to revenge on her. What''s the matter?"


    "You can be angry, but you have no right to move her." Chu Feng sighed, holding the knife in both hands, raised it high. Wen Aojun looked at the reflection under the weak sunlight, holding the knife high.


    Subconsciously roared: "Chu Feng, you are not qualified!"


    "In the next life, don''t force people into difficulties, and I give you a chance, but you fail." Chu Feng had no sympathy and pity, and his hands waved and brought out a word without emotion. The writer closed his eyes subconsciously. Wen Ao Jun''s last voice also disappeared on the road, and a headless body fell to the ground.


    Wen Ao Jun''s head rolled down in front of Wen Shuhua. In his eyes, he was stunned, unwilling, and puzzled. It seemed that he didn''t understand why Chu Feng dared to kill him.


    Chu Feng threw the knife on the ground, without even looking at Wen Ao Jun''s body. He went to the car and took his mobile phone from his lonely hand. Then he sent it out with the things he had collected. He made a phone call again and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t help being cruel when I think of my child who died."


    "In addition, I have already sent the information, and I will bear all the results!"


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng understood that such a killing and cutting people''s head was beyond the bottom line of the high-level, but he didn''t mind being willful once. Seeing a car coming from afar quietly stopped in front of him, Chu Feng shook off a drop of blood on his hand and walked over.


    When the door opened, the money dressed in ordinary clothes could not help coming down from the top. After taking a look at the scene, he said, "Chu Feng, you killed Wen Aojun impulsively. The top wants you to come with me, please!"


    "Go back and tell Meier that I''m ok!"


    Chu Feng nodded, looked to get out of the car with a murderous look on his face and threw out a word. Then he got into the car directly. He looked at the document Hua lying on the ground with a look of resentment. He revealed a killing opportunity, but then he disappeared. He did not know what the consequences of killing Wen Ao Jun were.


    If we kill wenshuhua again, the Central Committee will not protect itself.


    Qian couldn''t help but make a few phone calls to arrange people to deal with the affairs here. He went to the people on the ground and didn''t know what to do. Soon, Wenshu Hua and those people all regained consciousness.


    "Proud king!"


    The first thing for Wen Shuhua to regain consciousness was to run to the body of Wen Ao Jun, look at the head, look at Chu Feng in the car and say, "you will die, you will die!"


    The roaring sound reverberated across the highway. Qian could not help but ignore Wen Shuhua''s hysteria. He went to the car and directly carried Chu Feng away. The border fleet was ready for a ship to go to sea. He needed to take Chu Feng there.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    "Brother Qian, where are we going


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, an ordinary fishing boat was sailing on the calm sea. Chu Feng stood at the bow of the boat and looked at Qian beside him. He joked: "it''s not to find a deep sea to give me a knife to end the anger of the literati?"


    Money can''t help but still that a pair of scrupulous appearance, frown stretch: "go to see a person, your life and death are his decision."


    Light throw out a sentence, money can''t help but cast a glance at Chu Feng: "if he wants you to live, I''ll let you go. If he wants you to die, you are the delicious food in the shark''s stomach tonight."


    The words were plain and not bluffing, but Qian could not help but feel the confidence in his words. Chu Feng did not doubt that Qian could not help killing himself, so he just laughed and wondered who wanted to see him.


    The identity of money can''t help but not so simple. Thinking of Murong Bing and the two groups he said, Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. Who can''t help but be Qian?


    After driving on the sea for another hour, although Chu Feng had not been out of the sea, he saw fighter planes passing by from the air from time to time. He seemed to have insight into something and asked, "this is the South China Sea?"


    Qian couldn''t help looking up at the ten fighters that had passed by for the third time in the air. He said faintly, "they are fighters responsible for cruising ten times a day over the South China Sea. They are warriors who may be bombarded by other countries at any time."


    Chu Feng knew that money could not help but refer to who they were. He said in his heart that Su dingzheng''s iron and blood had sent out a battle plane, and he was more curious about who he was.


    Ten minutes later, the fishing boat stopped on the sea. The fisherman dressed up but not the fisherman came up and said, "brother Qian, this is the place. The frequency has been detected. Just go down!"


    Money can''t help but faint return a voice, and then with the Chu wind into the cabin, pointing to two diving suits said: "put it on, it''s time to go down, the fishing boat will also return!"


    "Down?" Chu Feng was stunned. He looked down and looked down. His left eye went straight through. Then he was surprised. He saw that a submarine was coming quietly at a distance of 100 meters from the bottom of the sea. However, he nodded quietly: "well, I just hope I don''t meet a shark."


    Qian couldn''t help but didn''t seem to hear that he put on his diving suit. After Chu Feng changed, he went to the stern of the boat and jumped down without hesitation. It seemed that there was nothing remarkable here.


    Thank you


    Chu Feng said to the four fishermen dressed up on the boat. Wearing the hood, he jumped down. He could see that the submarine had reached 50 meters. Obviously, money could not help but take him into the submarine.


    When they arrived at the bottom of the sea, Qian couldn''t help but swim over and made a downward gesture. Chu Feng nodded and swam down with him. With the gradual approach, Chu Feng could see the submarine without his left eye. At the moment, the door had been opened to drain water there. Qian could not help swimming in directly, and chufeng went up.


    After the two men entered the submarine, the submarine closed the channel gate and headed for the deep sea. This is a special submarine, which can reach a distance of 10000 meters in the deep sea.


    Take off his diving suit, Chu Feng did not go to see the internal environment, saving unnecessary trouble.


    "This is the dragon!"


    Although Chu Feng didn''t show any curiosity, Qian could not help but catch the general light of the mouth: "five years ago, Tianchi detected that the mysterious sea creature near Diaoyu Island was the Shenlong. Although western groups speculated that China had a top-notch nuclear submarine, it could not be confirmed."


    Looking at the submarine with pride, Qian could not help but feel a trace of fluctuation that should not appear on him: "but this is the dragon, a nuclear submarine that can avoid radar and acoustic detection. Its most brilliant achievement was that it went to the sea of more than 30 groups in the West for three months without being found."


    "Tianchi is suspicious, but there is no substantial evidence. This is a weapon of the Chinese dynasty, invincible!"


    Chu Feng frowned. If he could, he would rather not know the secret, because if he could not control it, he who knew too many secrets would definitely become the target of the Chinese government.


    "Of course, there are shortcomings." But Qian couldn''t help but feel uncomfortable not to let Chu Feng know. He still said: "although this submarine can avoid the detection of ordinary sound waves and radar, if they can detect by light and heat, there is still no escape. It''s just that the cost is too high and the western groups will not use the detection unless they have to."


    "This is very good. Not every group''s submarine can swim freely. More than 30 groups are not found."


    Chu Feng knew to avoid this topic again, so it was a bit inferior. He faintly returned and looked through the special high-pressure glass window to open the topic: "brother Qian, where are we going now?"


    "Meet a man, go to a place." Money can''t help but still didn''t say it. When he was on the fishing boat, he simply gave Chu Feng an answer. Seeing Chu Feng''s bitter smile, he said in a timely manner: "you don''t need to worry. It won''t endanger your life. Maybe it''s a good thing for you.""Of course, it''s impossible to know exactly what it is!"


    Chu Feng also knows that money can''t help but they have rules there. Some things can be said, but some things can''t be said. Looking up, Chu Feng has reached the depth of 5000 meters under the sea, and is still sinking. Although Chu Feng doesn''t show his face, his heart has gradually become dignified.


    He didn''t like the feeling that life was out of his control.


    There was silence throughout the cabin, and about ten minutes later a voice came out: "ready to enter!"


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked out. He could see many deep-sea creatures, and occasionally saw several sharks passing by. But the submarine was too huge for them to get close to it. When he looked forward, his body was shocked. He saw that there was an undersea volcano, but it was obviously a dead fire mountain. At the moment, the submarine was heading for the crater.


    This mysterious and unknown thing makes Chu Feng very uncomfortable. He can''t help but calm down when he looks at money. Chu Feng can only suppress his anxiety temporarily. Qian can''t help but not come here for the first time.


    The submarine entered the interior of the crater. Although it was a dead volcano, the color of the smoke filled with gunpowder could be clearly captured. After entering the crater 100 meters away, the submarine headed for a cave on one side. Chu Feng took a look and knew that it had been artificially transformed.


    After entering dozens of meters, the submarine went down into a long corridor, which was always ahead of time. Chu Feng''s heart was more and more shocked. What kind of military technology did China control? At the moment, his left eye could see a stunning building at the inner edge of the volcano.


    Finally, after a long corridor, it was completely out of the range of the volcano, but the entrance was set there, and the submarine began to rise and finally appeared in a space.


    From the bottom of the water, the submarine opened slowly, and there were dozens of armed soldiers around. Qian could not help but raise his hand. Those soldiers put up their guns and went on to other places.


    Chu Feng can''t help but come out with Qian. His inner shock can be imagined. Looking back at the submarine resting on the water, chufeng can be sure that this space is not man-made. Obviously, this place has been cast for a long time, but I don''t know why it was captured by the Chinese government, so he set up a base here.


    Chu Feng did not deliberately go to see, because in the submarine, everything here has been in his eyes, also know who to see their own, relative heart more calm.


    This is a large undersea base. With Qian, he can''t help but walk through several gates that need to be opened with complex passwords. When they arrive at a place, qian can''t help but look at everything in front of him and speak faintly: "many of the people in this undersea base have never gone out since the establishment, and they have no idea what the color of the outside world is."


    "So it''s a small garden imitated from the outside. There are plants and animals here. It''s a kind of nostalgia for normal people."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. In Qian''s words, he could almost catch that all the people here must be the most elite and loyal people in the Chinese dynasty. Even if they can stand the loneliness, many people are already dead in the eyes of the outside world.


    Just like when Qian and Qian began to pass through the second gate, he saw an old man in his sixties. Chu Feng recognized who it was, a scientist who had died four years ago, but now he is here. Chu Feng whispered that he knew something that might endanger his life at any time.


    "Go, it''s over there, the person you need to see!"


    After walking several tens of meters inside, Qian could not help pointing to an imitation Lake in the distance. However, Chu Feng knew that the sea water was led in. In order to prevent accidents, only a one meter wide hole was connected, making it difficult for sharks or other large-scale sea creatures to enter. However, the rest was no problem. It was also a place where work and rest were combined.


    At this time, an old man with black and bright hair was sitting there with a faint smile on his face, fishing!


    Although Chu Feng was far away from each other, he could still feel the peaceful breath on the old man, and he could not help nodding to Qian with a sigh. Chu Feng went over and said, "No.1!"


    This man is no one else. It is Li Ji''s grandfather, No.1 of the Chinese dynasty, the head of the Li family, and Li Zong, a gentle man who handles the incident with incomparable iron and blood.


    "Sit down. You and Li Ji are friends. Just call me old Li!"


    Li Zong said faintly, but he was still fishing there. There were two deep-sea fish in the bucket beside him, belonging to the kind that can be eaten.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    Next to the man-made lake, Li Zong broke the silence for half an hour and waved his finger: "how about this base?"


    Chu Feng sat beside Li Zong, without any formality. He just spoke quietly: "if Tianchi and other groups knew that China had built a deep-sea base in the disputed sea area, it would have been mercilessly suppressed."


    "I thought you would say something high sounding."


    Li Zongwen said with a smile and nodded: "I once asked Li Ji about this question. His answer is the same as you. This is the disputed sea area. China has not been officially established in the world. Therefore, the establishment of a deep-sea base here may indeed lead to a war. This is the opportunity that capitalism needs."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. He understood that Li Zong was not alarmist. The Chinese government could build a base anywhere, but it must not be in the disputed sea area.


    "Do you know why I want you here?"


    Li Zong was silent for a moment and opened his mouth again. His eyes were deep and he could not see his inner emotions. But the eyes looking at Chu Feng could make people feel light pressure, and the smile on the corner of his mouth was faintly visible.


    Chufeng shook his head and said, "I don''t know!"


    "You are honest." Li Zong nodded and held the fishing rod in his hand. He said, "let you come here, but it''s quieter here. It''s better to let you go to the Forbidden Palace or to the Li''s house, because that''s not what I want to see.


    Lao ye and Lao sulipao, my son also said you were good, so I chose to believe you, but I didn''t have time, so I found a place to have a good chat with you. "


    "Thank you for your love Chu Feng smiles in his heart. He speaks well and believes that he will let himself come here. However, he is not a kind of distrust. People in this high position have nothing to believe or not. There is only one way to say that they absolutely safeguard the interests of the group.


    "Tell me, where do you want to go in the end?"


    Li Zong didn''t go on with Chu Feng any more. He asked, "Lao ye, they said to me, you want to sit on this piece of land. Is that so?"


    Chu Feng frowned. It was clearly you who suggested that I sit on it, but now it''s what I want?


    But Chu Feng also understood that Li Zong wanted to keep a kind of alms and gifts, so he was too lazy to point out: "young and frivolous, arrogant, Li Laomo laugh!"


    "Wen Ao Jun''s affair, you have gone too far!"


    Li Zong nodded and did not go to entangle or not, but calmly threw out a sentence: "Lao ye and they are also very angry. Although there is nothing for you to kill Wen Ao Jun, they are all going to die. Why do you want to cut off his head? Do you know that Wenxi is very angry about this?"


    Chu Feng slightly apologetic opening: "I''m sorry, anger covered up the reason!"


    "I can understand, but it doesn''t mean approval. Don''t be cruel in the future." Li Zong couldn''t see whether he was blaming or anything. He just looked very peaceful: "but because of your true nature, Lao Su and Lao ye asked me not to punish you too much. I agreed to that, but there was one condition."


    Chu Feng was relieved. At that time, he could kill Wen Aojun with a knife, but he chose to kill him for the sake of not being happy. He just made the people above feel that he was young and impulsive, and only such a person was the best control.


    So Chu Feng deliberately for it, let the top hold this handle, also be considered to give each other a little peace of mind.


    At the moment, I heard his speech and said, "Mr. Li, please speak!"


    "Huangfu family, thousands of years of history, no one can match it!" Li Zongyi raised his hand and fished up an unnamed deep-sea fish and said, "although it''s only the seventh in the black list, the top three can go in. It really wants to do something. The Chinese government will definitely hurt its muscles and bones, even its vitality."


    Chu Feng took the fish down and threw it into the bucket. He stood up and asked, "what can I do?"


    "You really have to do something, or you will be sorry for the support of Lao ye and Lao su." Li Zong was not polite, nor tactfully said: "my condition is very simple, let the influence of Huangfu family disappear within half a year, not to ask you to destroy him!"


    With one hand, the old man''s domineering side leakage: "it''s to control it. I don''t care about this process, and I won''t ask about it. I only need six months later when the Huangfu family is no longer strong?"


    Chu Feng frowned deeply, knowing that this was Li Zong''s condition and obliterating Wen Ao Jun''s death condition: "I will do it, Huangfu family will not fall, I will die!"


    Li Zong gave a warm smile, but the murderer in his eyes began to show. Unlike the amiable old man on TV, he pointed to Chu Feng: "this is not what I want you to say, it''s your own. In half a year, the Huangfu family is still standing, you die!"


    Chu Feng nodded and stopped speaking. He sighed in his heart. Compared with the visible protection of Su dingzheng and ye Enzheng, Li Zong was totally looking at the interests to do things. In the end, whether the Huangfu family collapsed or he died, it was the officials who benefited.


    Even if they die, how can the Huangfu family resist the official pressure?


    "What''s more, you''ve gone too far with the Ma family."At this time, Li Zong was involved in another topic. His words were not angry but powerful: "it''s just that you have already done it, and I won''t say anything more. It''s also something that pony is willing to pay. However, there is another time when such a thing happens. The official always needs to do something to give an account to the Ma family."


    Chu Feng eyebrow light frown: "if, I still want to swallow Ma Jia?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became dignified. Chu Feng could feel that there were several forces in the dark that locked him in. But Chu Feng still looked at Li Zong unconsciously, and his words were firm: "I can''t kill or not. I just use my own way. Can''t I swallow the horse family?"


    "Little fellow, ambition is not small!" With a meaningful smile, Li Zong stood up, and his huge body revealed the dignity of the superior: "but you said that. I don''t want you to be too tight. As long as it''s not illegal and uses normal channels and methods, even if you take Xiangjiang''s Li family, I won''t blink my eyes."


    "Of course, if you are more capable, it is also your ability to swallow the dragon family."


    "Thank you, old Li!" Chu Feng knew that this was Li Zong''s attitude. He didn''t mind growing up by himself, but it couldn''t be an illegal means. When he bowed his head and said, Chu Feng''s thoughtfulness passed by his mouth and he was eager to grow up by himself. If he died one day, whose is all this?


    Li Zong patted Chu Feng on the shoulder and said, "young man, I''m going to leave next year. I can''t do too much. The next one is from the Su family. You''ll have a honeymoon for at least ten years."


    When Chu Feng was surprised why Li Zong said that, Li Zong lowered his voice and said: "I know what you are thinking. You are a good young man. I don''t want you to become the ultimate stepping stone. If necessary, you can go to Li Ji. As long as you can stand on the top and involve the world situation, I don''t care about your growth."


    After the last note, Li Zong patted chufeng heavily on the shoulder and walked towards the distance, leaving Chu Feng alone standing beside the calm lake, reflecting on the last words Li Zong said to himself before he left.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes and chufeng''s heart beat fiercely. A trace of moving passed in his eyes. Li Zong could say this to himself. Obviously, Su dingzheng, ye Enzheng and Zhou tianchu had done a lot of things secretly.


    The fist slowly clenched, Chu Feng''s eyes were firm: "don''t worry, if I don''t die, China will certainly rise!"


    "Let''s go. Let''s see you out!"


    Before long, Qian couldn''t help but walk from one side to the other side. As he walked outside, Qian couldn''t help but take a look at Chu Feng: "just leave here and you will encounter a crisis. To resolve this crisis, not to mention a lifetime, at least in a short period of time, the pressure from the top will have nothing to do with you."


    Chu Feng did not understand the frown: "brother Qian, can you make it clear?"


    "It''s an agreement between the upper levels. I can only say so much."


    Qian couldn''t help shaking his head. Obviously, he could only tell Chu Feng so much: "so don''t take it lightly when you come back to the river and sea. If you can''t get through it, you''ll live if you can''t, and any promise you get here today will be nothing."


    Chu Feng frowned deeply and didn''t ask anything more. However, what was involved in Li Zong''s meeting with him today? It seems that in addition to telling himself to erase the conditions of Wen Aojun, what is he arranging for others?


    This is Chu Feng''s intuition!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    "Is it really necessary to do that? If he dies, our plan will be delayed for a long time."


    When Chu Feng got on a new fishing boat and headed for the river and sea, Li Zong took a submarine to the border and sea troops. At the moment, he got on a helicopter and went back to the imperial city. Su Ding was in charge of picking him up. He said faintly: "and my girl seems to be sincere. Don''t let my baby granddaughter live alone!"


    "It''s about your family and the rules of entrapment." In front of his old friends, Li Zong also dispersed his usual dignity and gave a funny smile: "it''s still my family Li Jihao. Although I don''t like it very much, I''ll be very comfortable when I think about the future full of children and grandchildren!"


    "Three wives and four concubines, what do you like?"


    Su dingzheng rolled his eyes. They were sitting at the back of the partition. They couldn''t hear it in front of them: "if they knew that the grandson of the first emperor of China and the future central boss had three wives and four concubines, would you lose face?"


    "At that time, I had already stepped down, and I would not lose face!" Li Zong did not look like he was in front of Chu Feng. He was a little bit of an ordinary old man. He said with a smile, "what''s more, my precious grandson doesn''t steal or rob. It''s unnecessary to say anything. Monogamy is the national policy, but do you think we can really change it?"


    "Otherwise, you go and throw the king of gamblers into prison?"


    "Old man!" Su dingzheng hummed, remembering that his son was also quite a headache. He said, "but what you said is also reasonable. The national policy is only aimed at the common people. At our level, the binding force is too small. It is like he gambling king who has three wives and four concubines, and there are also some powerful women in secret. There are too many of them."


    He shook his head when he said it. The rules of the Su family were very strict. Both men and women could only have one partner for life. However, he also knew that under the background of the Chinese dynasty, the rich people would die and become rich and powerful.


    Those who have no money are poor to die. They are hard to turn over all their lives. How can we talk about three wives and four concubines?


    "This is the inevitability of society. I''m open to it, but can''t you see it?"


    Li zongha laughed and patted Su dingzheng on the shoulder and said: "it''s better to do my own things and enjoy my old age well next year. It''s just that Li Ji doesn''t let me worry and let him marry the lady of that family and give me a grandson first. This guy tells me that he likes the second miss."


    Su dingzheng also laughed. Of course, he knew that Li Ji''s fiancee was Li Ji''s fiancee. However, compared with the Qianjin of his lineage, the collateral wanted to have a relationship with the Li family, but the primary and secondary decided everything.


    Touching his chin, Su dingzheng jokingly said, "or I''ll ask my Mobei to help you and pick up the young lady of that family, so Li Ji has no intention. She has no intention and may marry a collateral."


    "You can have this."


    Li Zong sighed and nodded with approval: "in half a year, it will be 20 years to shuffle the three lists of the Chinese underground world. It is estimated that their family will send someone over. When you ask Mobei to do things, the Su family and the Li family have the same status, which should be OK."


    "Ha ha ha, old man!" Su dingzheng knew that Li Zong was trying to control some forces that could not be eliminated or offended. He said with a smile: "don''t worry, I still have confidence in Mobei. In the army, your abnormal grandson can hold him down."


    Then, in the narrow space, the two old people who were about to stomp around the world all burst into laughter, which seemed very comfortable and harmonious.


    "I''ll take you here and go back by myself."


    At four o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng stood on the land of the river and sea. Qian couldn''t help but not get off the boat. He told him, "the old lady said you haven''t visited her for a long time. I hope you can go and sit down when you have time to return to the imperial city. Many people in the sanatorium miss you."


    "Yes, goodbye!" Knowing who the old lady was, Chu Feng nodded and turned and disappeared into the darkness.


    "I hope you can pass this evening." Money can''t help looking at the night when Chu Feng has disappeared. He waves his hand to start the boat, and a light sentence is floating in the night sky.


    "Husband, it seems that those old guys are good to you!"


    Chu Feng''s corner of mouth violently twitched for a while, looking at Murong ice, unbelievably asked, "that, you followed me in?"


    "Eun!" Murong Bing gently nodded, a face of pride: "although Li Zong that guy has a strong protection, but relative to me is still a little worse, so I have been following you ah!"


    "If you can''t walk in the sun, I doubt you''re a ghost."


    Chu Feng shakes his head incomprehensibly. The security and monitoring of that deep-sea base is not the first in the world, but it is definitely not so easy to get in. Murong Bing has never been found. Chu Feng can''t imagine how she did it. You know, there is no hiding place at all!


    "Have you ever seen such a beautiful ghost as I am?" Murong Bing blinked his eyes and leaned close to Chu Feng and said with a smile, "but I ask you a question. You should answer me honestly!"


    Murong Bing rarely serious, Chu Feng also came to the spirit of the mouth: "say!"


    "If one day you find me different, will you dislike me?"


    Murong Bing stopped and looked at Chu Feng with charming eyes and a calm smile: "for example, one day you find that I am different, which may subvert your cognition or even challenge your nerves. Will you dislike me?"Chu Feng looked at Murong ice, two people looked at each other for a few minutes, Chu Feng said: "how different is that?"


    Murong Bing chuckled and nestled in Chu Feng''s body, looked at the darkness in the distance and said: "for example, you find that in ten or twenty years I will be like this, or you find that at some time, I will completely disappear in this world, and your cognition completely appears the fundamental difference."


    "Are you going to tell me it''s really a ghost girl?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and wanted to say that Murong Bing was joking, but he could feel that Murong Bing was very serious when he spoke. He put his arm around her slender waist and went ahead to open his mouth: "but what is not important to me is enough to be good to me!"


    "I will treat you all my life!" Murong ice warm smile, leaning on the body of Chu Feng, the corners of his mouth hook up a sexy arc: "but you must not be duplicity, otherwise, I will kill you, sister, my feelings, but refuse to cheat."


    "If I can live all the time, then you don''t know?"


    Chu Feng stopped and looked at the dark voice in front of him, revealing a kind of cold killing: "but if I die, you just need to take care of my aunt and Lin Wei for me. I will appreciate you underground."


    Murong Bing seems to feel what general look at the dark, sexy red lips raised: "as long as I am in this world, no one can kill you, even if they come."


    They?


    Chu Feng eyebrows gently pick, the heart is more sure that Murong ice has something to hide from himself, perhaps still related to his life.


    But Chu Feng didn''t ask. When he should know, Murong Bing would definitely tell him, and said faintly: "let''s talk about it. I''m all injured now. I''m afraid I can''t do it!"


    "Little guy, if you want to see the strength of your sister, just say, what are you doing implicitly?"


    Murong ice white Chu Feng one eye, pout sexy small mouth: "that also can, kiss me, today let you see the real strength of sister!"


    The red lips in front of her eyes are sexy and attractive. Chu Feng kisses her without hesitation. The sound of footsteps coming from the distance is rapid, but Chu Feng does not realize it. She releases Murong Bing and asks, "is it OK?"


    "At first, I should have asked you to serve me tonight. What a pity!"


    Murong Bing blinked, pinched Chu Feng''s face and said with a smile: "it''s just mine. One day it''s mine. It''s only handled for many times. It''s not as good as the original product. But forget it, I can see it easily."


    When Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled, Murong Bing giggled and giggled, and her figure flashed. The next moment, in Chu Feng''s astonished look, he appeared dozens of meters away. The world was freezing cold!


    Chu Feng swallowed a mouthful of saliva hard, subconsciously opened his mouth: "is this a person?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    Endless cold!


    Although it is tens of meters away from Murong Bing, chufeng can still feel this special cold, not from his heart, but a kind of real cold. The air around him is decreasing, and even Chu Feng sees a layer of ice on the billboard in the distance.


    And Murong Bing is so simple standing there, but it gives people a holy and inviolable situation, relative to her charm, at the moment everything seems so strange.


    "Was it her then?"


    Suddenly thought of in the Imperial City fengteng garden behind, that morning saw a piece of thin ice, appeared in the abnormal time, Chu Feng''s eyes slightly narrowed, nono said to himself: "what identity are you, what strength is this in the end?"


    In front of Murong ice, there were more than 100 people. Each of them approached with a low sword, and their hair was covered with a layer of frost. However, they did not know the general situation. The cold could not cover up their killing opportunities.


    Murong Bing''s eyes flashed with a flash of sharp color. His left hand was lifted slightly. Suddenly, a cold wind came into being. More than 100 people who were moving forward stood in the same place. It was difficult to move. Only the eyes were turning there, proving that they were still alive.


    This seems to be all plain, in the eyes of Chu Feng is full of shock, although he still has no fluctuation.


    "Are you a practitioner?"


    At this moment, a figure burst out and began to be a hundred meters away, and soon appeared among those people. The cold around him made him tremble unconsciously, but his eyes were always fixed on Murong Bing: "it''s just that you should not deal with the worldly things."


    "The practitioners have disappeared for thousands of years." Murong Bing gently shakes his head, a charming air is constantly emitting, but with a terrible chill: "so I am not a practitioner, nor a martial artist, but a special person."


    "As for the violation of the rules, do you think it is possible?"


    "Chu Feng!" The man who appeared looked at Chu Feng standing in the distance and roared: "you''d better stop this woman now. If the higher authorities know that you use the power of the hidden world, we don''t need us to kill you. This is the bottom line of the central government and the nerve of the Chinese Dynasty."


    Looking at the man who seems to know something, Chu Feng glanced at Murong ice, who couldn''t see the details clearly, then said faintly: "who are you?"


    "I''m Qin Yike!"


    Knowing that he was asking himself, the man didn''t hesitate to open his mouth: "I''m here to kill you tonight. It''s a game between high-level officials, but you''re using the hidden power now. You''re looking for death!"


    "Qin Yike, fourth in the red list!" Chu Feng slowly walked by, ignoring the chill and standing beside Murong Bing. He didn''t ask Murong Bing anything. He just looked at Qin Yike: "why do you want to kill me tonight?"


    Qin Yike was stunned. Chu Feng didn''t seem to know, but after thinking about it, he understood something. He said in a deep voice: "did you kill Wen Ao Jun, or did you kill him? Master Wen was very angry about this. He wanted to use the official force to put out the Fengmen forces, but he was forced to suppress by old Su and Lao ye, but No.1 proposed a solution."


    Chu Feng seemed to understand the words Qian could not help saying to himself before he left: "that is to give the Wen family a chance to kill me. If you kill me, you will die. If you don''t kill me, all the gratitude and resentment will disappear?"


    Qin Yike nodded and didn''t deny what Chu Feng said. He just looked at Murong Bing warily and said, "but we didn''t expect such a person around you. Chu Feng, do it yourself!


    You can kill us tonight, but I believe you can''t be silent. If the high-level people know, not only this woman is going to die, but you are also going to die. There are rules at every level. If you take this woman with you, you will break the rules, and the official will not allow it. "


    Chu Feng was only supposed to be the arrival of a conspiracy, but did not want to lead to such a thing. He looked at Murong Bing, who had been staring at himself with a smile: "what should I do?"


    "Do you think they will not expose you when they are safe?"


    Murong ice asked a rhetorical question. She had never thought of hiding Chu Feng all her life from the moment she followed Chu Feng. At this moment, she simply replied.


    "No!" Chu Feng naturally understood that Qin Yike knew such a thing, and that he came from a literary family. He could have such a chance to either kill himself or turn around to blackmail himself: "it''s just that it''s silent. Is it possible?"


    Murong Bing said faintly. His graceful body shot out like a dance. A red sword appeared in his hand, but it was hard to catch it. Qin Yike''s pupil shrank sharply. The next moment he looked down, he saw his heart pierced by the sword.


    The eyes are unwilling to fall on the ground, as the existence of the fourth in the red list, he thought that his death must be magnificent, but he did not think that the dead did not have the slightest strength to fight back.


    Qin Yike''s fall didn''t stop the killing. His body was constantly tossing among hundreds of people, aesthetically and bloody.


    Chu Feng calmly stood in the same place, the heart is already stormy, smelling the faint bloody air in the air, for the first time, carefully examined Murong Bing, who she is and what kind of strength this is.After a few minutes, the red light disappeared, Murong Bing stood beside Chu Feng, with a faint smile on his face: "if you tell me that I can''t accept this kind of me, I can no longer appear in front of you, only hide in the dark, watching you grow, until you are strong, I will leave quietly."


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and held Murong Bing in his arms. Ignoring the corpses and blood on the ground, he said, "when you approached me, I suspected you had a purpose. You helped me several times. I also think that you are for some reason. But now, your strength has overturned all my ideas."


    "Woman, can you tell me how you came to me?"


    "Do you really want to know?" Murong Bing raised his head in Chu Feng''s arms: "only you know, you may feel pressure, you will feel that you are still not strong enough, you will feel inferior, are you sure you want to know?"


    Chu Feng hand a stagnation, looking at the charming face: "you can not tell me those, but you can tell me, who let you approach me, my elders, who do you mean?"


    Murong Bing left Chu Feng''s arms and said in silence: "the people who want me to come to you are your parents. Twenty years ago, I met a crisis. They saved my life. In return, I promised them a request, and their later request was that I should be your wife and accompany you to grow up!"


    "Twenty years ago, my parents?"


    Compared with hearing from his parents, Chu Feng is a little more indifferent. What''s more surprising is that he looks at Murong Bing in front of him in his twenties. Twenty years ago, he opened his mouth and said, "how old are you?"


    "I thought you''d ask about your parents." Murong Bingfeng''s smile made Chu Feng call someone to deal with the corpse: "as for my age, you just need to know that I am much older than you, or do you want to know a certain one, and then abandon me or what?"


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the so-called parents'' news. When he was a child, he was picked up by his adoptive mother, who was his own mother. He just looked at Murong Bing, and felt quite strange: "well, you abide by the agreement with my parents that I haven''t met before, but they didn''t consider that you are much older than me?"


    "It doesn''t matter, or they wouldn''t have asked for it." Murong Bing gently smile, holding Chu Feng''s arm: "I''m more curious about what you think in your heart!"


    "I don''t know how to answer that."


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. When Murong Bing talks, there is no color on his body, which means that he is not deceiving himself. Then it shows that Murong Bing is at least 40 years old. Otherwise, he would not have known his so-called biological parents 20 years ago.


    "It''s not the time for you to know." Murong Bing whispered a smile and felt that Chu Feng did not repel her. She leaned on Chu Feng again: "what I can tell you is that after you grow to that point, you will not completely accept me, but at least you will not care about my age."


    Blinking at Chu Feng: "and sister, I look invincible, don''t you think it''s more delicious?"


    "Cough!" Chu Feng was immediately embarrassed by Murong Bing, but also understood that Murong Bing was like this. Even if she told you that she was 50 or 60 years old, it was estimated that she would not waver in the idea of Conquest: "let me tell you, the cultivator and the warrior. How can I feel like a frog in the bottom of a well?"


    "After knowing, you will be under pressure."


    Murong Bing narrowed her eyes and threw out a faint sentence. It''s not that she doesn''t want to tell Chu Feng, but now Chu Feng knows that these are not good at all. On the contrary, it will leave a shadow in his heart, a kind of inferiority complex.


    "You''re an old woman, I don''t have any pressure, just invisible things, pressure me down?" Chu Feng''s eyes revealed firmness, and a sense of domineering came naturally: "say it, or else it will make my heart entangled. I didn''t want to think about these before, but when facing the red list master, I always feel a kind of pressure."


    "And ye Zixuan, money can''t help these people, not only pressure, but also suffocation


    "I''ll tell you later when I go back. They''re coming!" Seeing Chu Feng''s firm look, Murong Bing knew that Chu Feng was bound to know. Thinking of Ye Zixuan and Qian, Murong Bing decided to tell Chu Feng something first: "only you should keep your normal mind to face it, otherwise you will be useless!"


    Seeing Murong Bing did not find an excuse not to tell herself, Chu Feng hooked her nose with a smile: "in this life, I don''t bend down, no one can step on me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    "How did you kill me, miss me?"


    After leaving the wharf, Chu Feng was ready to listen to Murong Bing''s talk about those things, but without a moment''s silence, an unexpected visitor came to the headquarters of the wind gate. Looking at Ye Zixuan, who was sitting in front of her and eating breakfast, Chu Feng was helpless again: "I am your cousin''s husband!"


    Ye Zixuan lowered her head to eat. When Chu Feng was transparent, she did not look up until she finished eating. "You know you are my cousin''s brother-in-law. Is that how you talk to your sister-in-law?"


    "Remember never to do it later, or you will bear the consequences!"


    Chu Feng leaned back on the chair and yawned and said, "if you just come to have breakfast, you can leave. Recently I don''t do anything, and you don''t need to follow me!"


    Ye Zixuan looked at Chu Feng and said, "do you think I will believe you?"


    With her hands on her chin, ye Zixuan''s beautiful eyes flashed over her shrewd color and said with a sneer: "fengteng group has taken a piece of land from jianghaitong to Hangzhou, which is under investigation. At the same time, it has built temporary office buildings and some so-called temporary workers'' sheds, in which 500 people live, one of whom is Wen Zhuzi."


    When Chu Feng''s hand did not shake naturally, ye Zixuan sneered: "don''t you know what you need to say with me when the wind is less?"


    Chu Feng recovered his calm, and his relationship with Wen Zhuzi was very hidden. However, thinking of the information Ye Zixuan gave himself, he asked, "do you know something?"


    "Don''t tease me next time, I''ll know nothing."


    Seeing Chu Feng no longer beat around the Bush, ye Zixuan did not continue to entangle himself with this issue, and suppressed the news: "otherwise, if my grandfather and Su Lao knew you were cooperating with Wen Zhuzi, no matter what the purpose was, you completely broke the rules of the game."


    "My sister-in-law is so charming that I am sorry for my conscience if I don''t tease." Chu Feng was smiling and careless: "although you do know something, but there is no substantive evidence, you can''t take me, and I and blue cell are also enemies of life and death."


    "Do you think your so-called words can shake me?"


    Chu Feng''s self-confidence and Chu Feng''s firmness made Ye Zixuan frown and say, "asshole, would you rather offend me or tease me?"


    "You are too confident in yourself!" Chu Feng''s eyes cooled down. Although Ye Zixuan is a woman she can''t shake, it doesn''t mean Chu Feng accepts the threat. She says in a cold voice, "if you''re here to be responsible for following me, you''ll follow me. But what do I do and what I need to do, it''s not for you to draw your feet and hands."


    "I''m working with wenzhuzi, but it''s for the sake of the overall situation, and I''m sure the above will understand."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng directly turns around and leaves the restaurant. Ye Zixuan and herself are not in the same world, at least for the time being. So Chu Feng has no need to say anything to her.


    Even chose to cooperate with Wen Zhuzi, Chu Feng had his own plan, and did not worry about what ye Zixuan said.


    Ye Zixuan looks at her back and punches her hard on the table. She doesn''t know whether it is the way Chu Feng talks to her that makes her angry, or that you are too confident to let Ye Zixuan suffer.


    Look at that direction angrily: "asshole, you''d better not do anything else, or I''ll make you worse than dead."


    "Father, failed!"


    At the same time, the literati in the Imperial City stood in front of Wenxi with an apologetic face and a faint anger. He reported: "more than 100 people plus Qin Yike died, and those who were thrown into the crematorium by the Fengmen all disappeared. It is estimated that the urn will return to the Imperial City in the afternoon!"


    Wen Xi clenched his fist tightly, and his veins burst out: "is there any shadow of the Huangfu family?"


    "No!" Wen Shu Hua knew Wen Xi''s meaning. After all, it was not difficult to kill more than 100 people. However, if he wanted to kill Qin Yike quietly, there were not many people in the whole Chinese dynasty, so he directly replied: "the people on the Huangfu family''s yellow list had traces to follow last night. No one ever came out of the old Huangfu monster''s residence."


    "Last night, it was 100% Chu Feng who did it, but I don''t know what kind of power he used."


    "That''s it Wen Xi seemed to have made some huge decision and sighed: "this is the opportunity given by No. 1. It''s an opportunity to kill chufeng. Killing and not killing it all stop here. At least we can''t do anything to Chu Feng in a short time."


    Fingers gently waved: "arrange, Wen Ao Jun is dead, but we can''t break the inheritance of the literary family. Select from the collateral, and find an inheritor to cultivate for the time being."


    "If she doesn''t want to give birth to a child and inherit the literary family, we are also prepared."


    Wen Xi was a bit helpless about this. Wen Shu Hua also knew Wen Xi''s meaning: "Chu Feng has left it for the time being, but what about blue cells? After yesterday''s incident, tianwangmen said there was no problem, but Huangfu family seemed to want to calm things down and talk with blue cells."


    "They are really good abacus Wen Xi sneered, probably thinking of the Huangfu family''s idea, and humming: "if Chu Feng is constantly suppressed, the Huangfu family will certainly cooperate with us, but now that Chu Feng is completely out of the whirlpool, they have to choose to protect themselves wisely.""After all, although the emperor Fu family sent people to attack and kill in Hangzhou, although it was put to the Ma family, Chu Feng was not a fool."


    Wen Shuhua nodded, knowing that the Huangfu family wanted to give up their interests to calm down the blue cell''s anger and prepare to deal with Chu Feng well. Chu Feng would not do anything before tearing his face, but after tearing his face, Chu Feng never lacked ferocity.


    "Let them go. If they cooperate with such a family whose interests are paramount, we should expect such changes." Wen Xi thought about it for a while, and wanted to win over the Huangfu family which now focuses on Chu Feng: "in addition, how many people have been sent from Tianwang gate, but blue cell has come to 500 people this time."


    "Barren wood!"


    The most important thing for Cheng man to say is to show respect to Huang Wenwei''s name


    "It''s over with the blue cells Wen Xi smiles with satisfaction, only to see Wen Shuhua still remembers the angry thing: "originally we don''t need to be so passive, but you are a stupid person. After collecting money, you have to kill people. This is a big taboo. It''s more serious than killing taryl''s two younger brothers at the beginning."


    "When the blue cell thing is over, you can go and have a rest."


    "Yes, father!" Wen Shuhua was also full of guilt for this. If he had not been obsessed with taking money and then taking people to kill him, the situation would not have happened now. The literati do not need to face blue cells, which have no bottom line and no principle of revenge.


    "Wait!" As soon as the Secretary Hua was about to leave, Wen Xi, who remembered something, said: "when arranging things, I also told them to go down. Later, when I saw Chu Feng, my nephew would try to avoid it. Now our enemy is blue cells. In order to eliminate the evil caused by you, we can''t fight Chu Feng again."


    "As for the future, the blue cell floats indefinitely, the harm is big, Chu Feng as long as the literati still respect, sooner or later kill him, understand?"


    "I will tell Wen Aojun''s parents!" Wen Shuhua nodded and knew that without the alliance of Huangfu family, it was impossible to deal with chufeng when he was entangled with blue cells. In addition, he agreed with No. 1 that he could not kill chufeng last night. That was all.


    Wen Shu Hua left the kitchen. Wen Xi stood up and went to the window, looking at the snow everywhere. His eyes were deep: "Chu Feng, I wish you good luck all the time. You are also glad that Wen Aojun is not my grandson!"


    "Wait until I get rid of the threat of blue cells. It''s time for Chu Feng to die."


    At the moment, Chu Feng, who left the headquarters and went to Jianghai hospital, sneezed: "it seems that someone has missed me. It''s really damned!"


    Ye Zixuan sat beside her when she didn''t hear her. Then she said coldly, "I''ll warn you. If you dare to break ties with that Liuyan, I''ll tell Su Xinyu."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    The wind door team directly came to Jianghai hospital.


    Chu Feng didn''t let the guards follow him in. He just took Ye Zixuan into the hospital. Liu Yan had an accident with Shao Tianyi. It was Chu Feng''s intention. After all, no one would blame a person who was shot in the detention center.


    The fact is the same as Chu Feng thought. Yan Tianming and Zhou Jingxing''s words are enough to make Liu Yan clear, and become the first female captain of the river and the youngest one.


    Because he had contacted Yan Tianming before coming, the police who were guarding outside the ward didn''t stop him. Chu Feng and ye Zixuan walked in directly. Liu Yan, lying on the bed, turned back. He was glad to see Chu Feng, but his face was cold when he saw Ye Zixuan next to him.


    In the heart secretly scolds, this bastard seeks another female.


    Liu Yan was shot in the back, but it didn''t hurt the vital part. She just needed to rest for a week. Seeing the girl who started to show her joy, she suddenly turned cold. Chu Feng didn''t know why.


    He went over to pull a chair and sat down. Chu Feng turned to Ye Zixuan and said, "you go out first. I''ll talk to her."


    "By what?"


    Ye Zixuan felt Liu Yan''s hostility, and her face was not inferior to her own. The so-called beauty born and beautiful woman are enemies. Ye Zixuan also did not rule out, humming: "I am your woman. You want me to go out. You and other women are in the same room. Who are you and your lover?"


    Chu Feng looked at Ye Zixuan in a daze and said, "sister-in-law, are you stupid?"


    Just now in the Fengmen headquarters, he also seriously warned himself not to flirt, how to say such words in a twinkling of an eye. Chu Feng was a little confused.


    "Yes, I am stupid!" Ye Zixuan followed the topic of Chu Feng and looked at Liu Yan, whose face was gradually ugly. He said in his heart, "I know you are my cousin''s man. I have a relationship with you recklessly. If I''m not stupid, where can I do such a thing?"


    "So you tell me, who is she?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, especially felt Liu Yan''s condensed anger. He said in a deep voice: "Ye Zixuan, I don''t know whether you said this because of Su Xinyu or because you have other purposes. Now get out of here."


    Chufeng ignored Ye Zixuan''s ugly face, pointed to his chest and said, "I Chu Feng has nothing to do with you ye Zixuan. I didn''t have any relationship with you. I didn''t have any relationship with you. Get out of here!"


    Two in a row, ye Zixuan''s spirit was shocked. She bit her lips and said, "you say it again!"


    "Get out of here!"


    Chu Feng did not hesitate to throw out a word, Liu Yan to do these things, chufeng did not want her to suffer such harm, so did not give ye Zixuan a little face: "if you don''t go out, don''t follow me in the future, I''ll call him personally to ask him to change a person, I believe that he will agree!"


    Ye Zixuan''s body trembled, and grievances sprang up in her heart. She glared at Chu Feng fiercely and opened the door and ran out. She knew that if Chu Feng really said something to ye Enzheng, the latter would change.


    After all, Chu Feng is not asking people not to follow, which has the reason to refuse?


    "She likes you."


    Liu Yan''s expression has been eased down in the words just now. She believes that Chu Feng has nothing to do with Ye Zixuan. When she is in a better mood, she chuckles and says, "this is a woman''s intuition. She likes you and can''t be wrong."


    "You think highly of me!" Chu Feng wanted to shake his head and smile. Looking at Liu Yan, whose face did not start to look ugly, she explained a little: "she is just a person who follows me and looks at me doing things. Her cousin is Su Xinyu. Those words just now are nothing but to make you misunderstand, which is to maintain Su Xinyu in disguise."


    "As for liking me, you despise this woman. I think I am not worthy of her."


    "You are not allowed to say that about yourself." Liu Yan said in a low voice, involving the wound and frowning: "it''s your business whether she likes you or not, but how can you have time to come to see me today, the uncle of the Su family, the wind is less, the temporary manager of Qiao''s family, and the one who cuts off the head of Wen Ao Jun, it seems that she is not in a circle with me?"


    Chufeng gentle smile took Liu Yan''s hand, the voice soft mouth: "thank you!"


    Liu Yan''s face was covered with a layer of shyness, and her personality completely incompatible, Chu Feng did not know to continue: "because of my business, you have to give up your own principles, but also because this offended you, offended people who can not afford to offend, thank you, also say sorry!"


    Still want to talk, Liu Yan''s hand is lifted up to put on Chu Feng''s mouth, frown and said: "don''t talk to me like this, I''m not used to it, as you did for the first time, will you die?"


    Knowing that Liu Yan didn''t want to feel guilty, Chu Feng directly held Liu Yan, who was half lying on the bed, and said in a soft voice: "as long as I don''t die, no one can hurt you again. This is my promise. Whoever hurts you or makes you unhappy, I will make his family uncomfortable."Liu Yan''s whole body is stiff there, Zheng Zheng''s opening: "I didn''t take the cover, do you want to take the opportunity to eat my tofu?"


    "Am I such a man?"


    Chu Feng startled with a smile, released Liu Yan, pinched her face: "take off the clothes!"


    "No way!" Thinking that Chu Feng wanted to do something, Liu Yan lowered her head, especially shy, and said in a low voice, "this is in the hospital, and I still have injuries. If you really want to do something, wait for me to leave the hospital?" The words are getting smaller and smaller!


    In Chu Feng''s astonished eyes, Liu Yan suddenly raised his head and grabbed Chu Feng''s ear and said: "but I warn you, I''ll abandon all my principles for your sake. If you dare to apologize to me after eating me, I''ll wipe your disaster and let you be a eunuch."


    Seeing Liu Yan''s eloquence, Chu Feng said with a wry smile, "you are shot in the back. If I deal with it for you, you can''t see the wound. It''s not what you think it is!"


    "Ah Liu Yan heard the speech subconsciously, and finally fell down on the bed: "little son of a bitch, you can''t speak clearly. It''s a shame!"


    Chu Feng stood up and walked to lock the door. Then she came and gently untied Liu Yan''s button. Looking at the woman''s shy and ruddy face, Chu Feng''s heart was pounding there.


    "Dean Shen has already arranged for me to deal with it. With huiyuandan, all the scars will disappear!"


    At this time, Liu Yan suddenly sat up and hugged Chu Feng and kissed his mouth. Chu Feng''s eyes were wide and round, and the wound had been treated. Why should I take off my clothes?


    Liu Yan kisses Chu Feng with a little astringency, and the tongue reaches into Chu Feng''s mouth. The latter is slowly infected, hugs the woman tightly and kisses deeply. At this moment, both sides don''t think about anything. It seems that they just want to melt each other''s body.


    "Little villain!"


    A kiss for a long time to stop, Liu Yan gasped for breath. She looked at Chu Feng shyly and asked, "after that, am I your woman?"


    "You don''t mind. I''ll take care of you all my life." Through a lot of experience, watching Liu Yan change for himself and keep the wind door, her mind, Chu Feng how can not understand, eyes with gentle mouth: "just, I can''t give you the rest of the promise, Su Xinyu is destined to be my only wife on the surface."


    As a woman, no one really wanted to be another man. Before, she didn''t think she would find such a man. After meeting Chu Feng, many things and many contacts made her fall in love with this younger man.


    Gently leaning on Chu Feng''s body, although she thought that she could live in the sun, Liu Yan knew that it was extravagant hope and felt a little depressed. She said, "when I decided to send out the police for you, I had already made a decision."


    "Son of a bitch, don''t blame me in the future. I won''t kill you and I won''t commit suicide. But I''ll go to ten hundred men and make you feel guilty all your life."


    Liu Yan bashfully beat off Chu Feng''s dishonest hand and angrily looked at Chu Feng: "you said, have you been wrong with me for a long time?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Liu Yan has already dissipated the depression in her heart. Chu Feng joked at the right time and looked down: "however, it''s really what you are different from ordinary people that attracts me. The best belongs to me, which is better than giving it to others. Good things, of course, should be taken for yourself."


    "Villain!"


    Liu Yan didn''t know that Chu Feng''s words were a joke, but she was still happy when she thought that some of her things could attract Chu Feng. She bit Chu Feng''s ear and whispered, "husband, I''ll give it to you when I''m well hurt and discharged from hospital."


    Chu Feng spirit a shock, very moved, but think of the recent things or not lost in the gentle, stroking Liu Yan''s hair: "fool, good healing, after discharge, first temporarily familiar with the captain''s things, the next day is more."


    When Liu Yan en nodded, Chu Feng whispered in her ear: "I still want you to have a little girl, born just like you!"


    Liu Yan''s face turned red and patted Chu Feng angrily: "you are dead. If your daughter is so big, it''s not cheap to be a stinky man in the future!"


    Liu Yan''s lovely words made Chu Feng laugh, and the dignified in her heart was scattered a lot. She pulled up her clothes and buttoned up Liu Yan and said with a smile, "fool, women want cheap men in the end. Don''t you make me cheap?"


    "Have a good rest, those who hurt you will pay the price. I''m a woman of Chu Feng. No one can bully you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    Liu Yan, who had scattered her sharp and sharp features, was like a little woman. She kept warm with Chu Feng in the ward for more than an hour before Chu Feng left. Both of them had each other in their hearts, which was a good result.


    Chu Feng did not want to have any other relationship with Liu Yan, but the latter did not hesitate to defend him and even offended the literati and Huangfu families. Chu Feng could not ignore Liu Yan''s heart any more, or he would be a real rascal.


    As for how to explain Su Xinyu, Chu Feng didn''t think so much about it. Some things can''t be explained. Let''s wait until the time comes!


    "And miss ye?"


    After leaving the hospital, Chu Feng didn''t find Ye Zixuan''s figure. He asked the guard who had been waiting outside. He said a few words in the ward just now. It is estimated that ye Zixuan''s heart must be uncomfortable at the moment.


    "Said to jump into the river!" The guard hesitated to open his mouth. Not knowing the relationship between Chu Feng and ye Zixuan, he said as carefully as possible: "this is the only word she left when I asked."


    "Jump into the river?"


    Chufeng was stunned and felt puzzled. He took out the phone to call ye Zixuan''s mobile phone. He was connected for a long time and came to Ye Zixuan''s voice: "what are you doing?"


    Words a little confused meaning, Chu Feng frowned: "you drink?"


    "You mind me!" Ye Zixuan said impatiently and hung up the phone.


    Chu Feng called back to have shut down, secretly a psychological bearing capacity is not good, Chu Feng asked: "where is Miss Ye going?"


    "Over there!" The guard finger of the door opened his mouth and saw Chu Feng walking alone to a car. He said anxiously, "the wind is less. Shall we escort you to find it?"


    "No, you go back." Chu Feng shook his hand and refused to be followed by the guards. He knew that fat Yao was worried about his own safety and sent these people to his side. However, his current enemies could not be solved by too many people. The number of people on the red list did not occupy any advantage.


    Then directly driving the car to the front, at the same time dial a phone call and said: "when you get there, call me again, you have to be defenseless!"


    With a word, Chu Feng drove his car on the road, and the guards called him quickly to ask if he wanted to keep up with him. Then he got Yao''s instructions and then scattered the idea of following him.


    After driving on the road for nearly half an hour, Chu Feng caught the car which had been driven away by Ye Zixuan and stopped at the door of a restaurant.


    "It''s not dead yet, miracle!"


    After parking the car and getting in, he saw Ye Zixuan, who had occupied the table of ten people by himself, sitting there eating hot pot with lots of small dishes. He sat down and looked at the women one by one. Chu Feng didn''t stop him and said, "why don''t you invite me to drink it? If you die, I''ll take your corpse!"


    Ye Zixuan had put three empty bottles in front of her. She squinted at Chu Feng and said angrily, "go away!"


    "I''m hungry!" Knowing that ye Zixuan was still angry, Chu Feng took the bottle and poured a glass for herself. When she didn''t hear her words, she said, "so don''t be stingy. Please give me a meal, and you won''t go bankrupt."


    Ye Zixuan belched a wine, and her beautiful face with a faint after drinking said coldly: "do you want to face? I just scolded me in the hospital. What are you doing with me? I''ve already rolled out and didn''t hinder you from making love with your little lover. What do you come to me for? I just have food for the dog and nothing for you to eat. "


    "Really angry?"


    Chufeng chufeng grinned, picked up a piece of fat beef and put it into his mouth to chew and swallow it. Then he took a drink from his glass and said, "in that case, were you right? I don''t know what you think, but I don''t want to have such a thing next time."


    Ye Zixuan was drunk and hazy: "are you worthy of Su Xinyu?"


    "There''s nothing right or sorry." Chufeng took a deep breath and said, "it''s the last thing Chu Feng wants to mention. She and I are involved in interests. I can''t fight against it. She can only accept fate. If we all have a choice, I believe that no one is willing to know each other."


    He had to pour himself a cup again. Chu Feng thought of a lot of things, but he was also a little upset: "even if we think all right, this life is a chess piece unless I can stir the wind and cloud of the world!"


    "Liu Yan is my woman, but she will not threaten Su Xinyu''s position. It is wise, but also a kind of sorrow."


    Ye Zixuan snorted and drank the wine bottle directly. Then she said, "men like to make excuses for their amorous feelings. Don''t deny it. I believe that without Su Xinyu, you will go to other people, but the meaning is different."


    In Chu Feng''s noncommittal smile, ye Zixuan snorted coldly: "but I have a grudge. You told me to go away today. No one has ever said this to me, so I hate you!"


    "Now is the mission period, I have no way, after the mission is successful, I will abuse you!"


    Ye Zixuan said that she was drunk, but Chu Feng knew that she was not joking. It was just that the shortest task would take three years. Who knows who abused whom?Holding up the wine cup, he pointed at Ye Zixuan: "what do you want? It will be a few years later. Maybe I will be a cold corpse by then. Why don''t you whip the corpse?"


    Ye Zixuan seemed to be really drunk. She gave a cold reply. She drank a bottle of wine directly. When she opened the fifth bottle, she looked at Chu Feng who was eating and said, "why don''t you stop me? Do you really want me to drink to death?"


    "You''re not feeling well. Why should I stop you?" Chu Feng spread out his hands, a pair of I can''t help the way back: "so it''s better to let you drink, although drinking more will be very uncomfortable, but I believe that after you wake up, the heart will be comfortable."


    Ye Zixuan said fiercely. He put the fifth bottle on his mouth and drank it directly. Then he picked up the sixth bottle and opened it again. Staring at Chu Feng, he drank it all at once. It was faster than drinking water.


    The seventh bottle and the eighth bottle went into Ye Zixuan''s stomach.


    When putting down the eighth bottle, ye Zixuan pointed to chufeng''s mother''s egg: "son of a bitch, I hate you, you don''t stop me!"


    Finish saying directly lie down on the table, mouth is still repeating: "little son of a bitch, you scold me, you don''t stop me from drinking, you watch me drunk, I hate you, I hate you!" With the sound getting smaller and smaller, ye Zixuan has fallen into a deep sleep, serene and gentle!


    "Actually, when you''re asleep, it''s glamorous."


    After eating and drinking enough, chufeng paid the bill and left the restaurant with Ye Zixuan. He called for someone to drive back. He left Ye Zixuan in his car and drove directly to Dibai hotel. He needed to find someone.


    "You''d better deal with her first." Half an hour later, in a presidential suite of the Dibai Hotel, Liu Zhixin looks at Ye Zixuan, who is full of alcohol and filth, and frowns slightly. It seems that she is very uncomfortable to drink so much for a woman.


    "I''m a man. Do you think it''s convenient for me?"


    Chu Feng pointed at Ye Zixuan speechless and said, "clean her up, take a bath, find a dress to put on. After drinking so much today, she may not wake up until tomorrow. Do you want her to sleep like this for a day?"


    "You just want to!"


    Chu Feng replied directly. Seeing ye Zixuan on the ground, she was really not flattered by ordinary people. She vomited out all the food she ate. She just wanted to bathe her and change her clothes. Chu Feng seemed a little hesitant. She was afraid that she would not be careful. She would make an example like Su Xinyu.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s hesitation, Liu Zhixin felt a kind of pleasure after revenge. Knowing that ye Zixuan''s force value was amazing, she thought Chu Feng would have a bad time: "in addition, you don''t want to go to the waiter. The relationship between me and you is still a matter of secret. There is no guarantee that it will not be spread out and destroy your deployment."


    A word let Chu Feng completely eliminate the meaning of calling a waiter to come, and finally exhaled a long time to Liu Zhixin: "that wait for her to wake up, you say it is you change, or we will not die forever!"


    "I''ll talk about it then." Liu Zhixin laughs, and suddenly hopes to see ye Zixuan wake up to know that it is Chu Feng who bathes her and changes her clothes. She feels very comfortable when she thinks that Chu Feng, who can''t beat herself, is abused by others.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Liu Zhixin was thinking. She just picked up Ye Zixuan on the ground and went into the bathroom. In order not to let people misunderstand, the door was not closed. Anyway, Liu Zhixin was a woman. Closing the door gave her imaginary space. If she didn''t close the door, she could see what she had done.


    He gently took off Ye Zixuan''s clothes, and chufeng frowned slightly. The vomited filth made people vomit. He shook his head and opened his mouth: "it''s really a beautiful woman who is drunk. If it''s like this, it''s a headache."


    Deep breath, pressure control inner restlessness, Chu wind put Ye Zixuan into the bathtub.


    At this time, touching the warm water, ye Zixuan suddenly opened her eyes. Her cheeks were flushed with drunkenness, but her eyes were filled with shame and anger. She said, "son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng woke up without warning, as if ye Zixuan didn''t drink at all. He blinked. Ten thousand grass mud horses were running wildly there. In the dark, he said, "are you not drunk?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    "You can laugh if you want to. There''s no need to cover it up like this."


    Night covers the whole river and sea. A car stops at the door of a hotel on the edge of an intersection. Chu Feng rubs his blue and black eyes, feels the pain from his body, and looks at Liu Zhixin in the driver''s seat.


    Today, even Chu Feng didn''t expect Ye Zixuan to wake up so quickly. However, after waking up, ye Zixuan ignored what was caused by drunkenness or vomiting. After wearing clothes, she directly abused chufeng, which made Chu Feng, who is one of the top 100, powerless to fight back.


    Chu Feng''s words, finally let suppress a night of Liu Zhixin burst out a giggle of Jiao Xiao voice, eyes playful: "actually you are not lost, Miss Ye is born beautiful, gold and jade leaves, but also a amazing ability, how many people even want to see it is difficult, you have been very happy."


    "Liu Zhixin!" After that, ye Zixuan, who had been sitting in the back with a gloomy face, threw out a sentence. When Liu Zhixin''s body was stiff, she said, "if you like to make fun of you, I can promise you that I will beat you to live without taking care of yourself and forget what happened today."


    "Don''t doubt what I''m saying. I have many ways that people can''t doubt."


    Ye Zixuan''s direct threat makes Liu Zhixin shut her mouth wisely. She is known as the first strange woman in the south of the cold desert, but her vision and her layout do not mean that the value of force is also top-notch. At least, she has no chance of winning against Shangye Zixuan.


    When she fell silent in the car, ye Zixuan looked at Chu Feng coldly: "and you, no matter what the reason is, you must be responsible for today''s affairs. After returning to the capital, you will propose to my grandfather. My body is not so good-looking and not so easy to touch."


    Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "Miss ye, this is a cause, don''t you have to be so?"


    "You and Su Xinyu also had a reason, but didn''t you accept it?" Ye Zixuan didn''t care so much. The rules of the Ye family were not inferior to those of the Su family. She hummed, "and this is what you promised today. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t propose marriage then. I''ll kill you and become widowed."


    "Isn''t that threatened?"


    Chu Feng''s boring mouth curled, involving the pain in his eyes. During the day today, ye Zixuan beat him violently and forced him to agree to the request. At the moment, how much reluctantly, one Su Xinyu is enough, another?


    Let''s not talk about Su Xinyu. Even the attitude of Su dingzheng and ye Enzheng is enough to give Chu Feng a headache.


    "That''s not something I want to consider. Who''s Liu Zhixin? If you don''t let her do it, it''s not that you have a bad heart?" Ye Zixuan snorted coldly. She couldn''t hear Chu Feng''s explanation. She sent out a killing plan: "if you say no to me again, I''ll kill you now and live with your Lingpai for a lifetime."


    "OK, I''ll ask for marriage when I get back to the imperial city!"


    Looking at Ye Zixuan''s not like a joke, he secretly scolded a Keng father''s family rules. Chu Feng reluctantly replied, but he added a sentence in his heart. That''s a big deal. I won''t go back to the Imperial City, or go back when ye is not at home.


    Naturally, ye Zixuan couldn''t hear Chu Feng''s voice. She just closed her eyes with satisfaction. She was not a woman who abided by the rules. But when she thought of Su Xinyu, because Chu Fengshui was rising, she was not comfortable. She didn''t mind making Su Xinyu embarrassed.


    "You wait in the car. I''ll take care of something."


    Chu Feng''s mobile phone entered a text message, read the above message, and said to Ye Zixuan: "in addition, if I don''t come back then, you will act according to the plan, and Miss Liu. After this time, no matter what the future result is, I will give you what I promise you!"


    Then he opened the door and disappeared into the night. Ye Zixuan opened her eyes and frowned slightly: "what is he going to do when the war comes?"


    Liu Zhixin shrugged her shoulders and said she didn''t know, but she guessed something. Ye Zixuan looked at Liu Zhixin and thought of her actions tonight. She also roughly guessed some things: "this guy, what can be used is really!"


    "My friend, I thought you didn''t want me and wanted to betray me. You didn''t come until 20 minutes later."


    Twenty minutes later, Chu Feng appeared at the foot of a mountain. In the dark, a tall and slender woman came out and nestled in Chu Feng''s body like a soft bone: "people are willing to be used by you. Do you want to show me?"


    "Hiss!" Chu Feng took a cool breath and picked up Wen Zhuzi''s hand: "Miss pearl, what are we here for tonight? You know very well, it''s not the time to play this!"


    Looking at wenzhuzi''s sad eyes, chufeng said: "and, like you, I dare not eat!"


    "Cut!" Wen Zhuzi jumped out of a melancholy sentence, looked at a distant villa and said: "Huangfu family is the first family in the river and sea. Although the focus has shifted to the Imperial City, Jianghai, as the place where they have made their fortune, has a lot of strength. I only have 500 brothers around me, and I can''t help you too much. In the end, you have to rely on yourself."


    "I''ll give you Huangfu villa, and I''ll find a way to deal with the rest!"Chu Feng understood that it was impossible for Wen Zhuzi to do it all. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "so don''t let me down. Now I''m going to sneak into Huangfu family to do something. Wait for my call. You can attack at an order."


    "Be careful. My sister hasn''t eaten you yet." Wenzhuzi nodded smartly, but the words that he said made Chu Feng quite speechless.


    In a flash, he disappeared into the night and headed for Huangfu villa, half way up the mountain. The speed was amazing, but he didn''t go to the front. Instead, he went to the back door of Huangfu villa, which is the door for throwing garbage and delivering food to the villa. Chu Feng appeared here at the moment.


    Knock on the door, three times as agreed!


    It''s not that Chu Feng can''t get in. It''s just that after the last blue cell raid in Huangfu villa, there are even a lot of sirens, which can spread the news the first time. Although Chu Feng has an all pervasive left eye, he doesn''t want to have an accident.


    "Come in!"


    A few minutes later, the door opened, and a woman''s voice came from inside. Chu Feng''s eyebrows wrinkled deeply, but she still went in. There was no one in the backyard. She wanted to be opened. Chu Feng looked at the woman in front of her thin pajamas and asked, "how is it you?"


    "Why can''t it be me?" The person who opened the door was Huangfu Ruolan. At the moment, he took Chu Feng''s arm and walked inside. Although some people from other places saw Huang Fu Ruolan coming in with a man, they were all amused and envied because of the distance and the reputation of Huangfu Ruolan.


    Both felt that Huangfu Ruolan did not know where to find a man to come back warm, and they should not have seen it.


    Huangfu Ruolan took Chu Feng into the back door and went directly to her room. Du Du mouth looked at Chu Feng sitting on his bed: "how do I feel you don''t want to see me?"


    Chu Feng nodded his head and said, "I would rather see Huangfu Ruo die."


    "Cut!" Huangfu Ruolan went to sit on Chu Feng''s thigh, but the latter moved away without a trace, which made Huangfu Ruolan''s eyes a little sad: "asshole, can''t I compare with my mother?"


    Chu Feng looks at Huangfu Ruolan, and doesn''t know why this woman appears tonight, but she vaguely guesses that it may be Jin Qiaoyan who told her: "it''s not that you can''t compare with your mother. It''s just that compared with her more than 20 years of defending herself as a jade, miss Ruolan, who has been warm for many times in Tianchi and was also seen by me, has no attraction."


    Huangfu Ruolan''s eyes were cold and he said, "do you think I''m dirty?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands with an innocent look and said, "I didn''t say that. If you insist on saying that, I can''t help it!"


    "I''ve only had rockefellas from the beginning to the end." Huangfu Ruolan clenched his lips and seemed to be very aggrieved. He had beaten her in the face and almost killed her. But Huangfu Ruolan found that he could not hate her, but appreciated it.


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s words completely stung her and said in a cold voice, "I want you to hit me once, or you will not only fail to see my mother, but also tell the guards of Huangfu family that your intention is not right. Now the relationship between Fengmen and Huangfu family is delicate. Do you think they believe me or you?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, jumping high-voltage general look, kill the opportunity to appear: "just you think in front of me, you can send out a call for help signal?"


    Huangfu Ruolan did not have the slightest flustered smile: "you can try!"


    Chu Feng frowned. Huangfu Ruolan''s self-confidence made her smell extraordinary. She looked coldly at the woman who could fascinate many people. But seeing her scene with rockefellas, Chu Feng felt disgusted from the bottom of his heart, clenched his fist, and finally released: "whatever you want!"


    Huangfu Ruolan strode over and sat directly on Chu Feng''s body. His fingers touched his face and said, "you can''t take the initiative. As long as I''m satisfied once, I''ll think I don''t know anything."


    Chu Feng closed his eyes, this matter related to the future of the damper. Blue cells can''t cooperate with themselves at any time. If there''s a chance, they won''t come again. If they compromise, they say: "I''m here, do it yourself!"


    Huang Fu Ruolan''s anger flashed in her eyes. When she was in Tianchi, she just hooked her fingers. Rockface even gnawed her feet. Now Chu Feng is like this. It has a kind of attack meaning. It''s just that she forgets these things and goes directly to Chu Feng, but Chu Feng just dodges away.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Huangfu Ruolan, who was angry in his eyes. He said, "your mouth, don''t kiss me, or it doesn''t matter if you send out an alarm now, really!"


    A word of indifference, let Huangfu Ruolan look stiff there, a push down Chu Feng to press up: "asshole!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    In Huangfu Ruolan''s room, Jin Qiaoyan sat on the bed, smiling, ups and downs, eyes playfully looked at Chu Feng and asked, "my daughter can''t do it?"


    "Yes Chu Feng looks at Huang Fu Ruolan who is sitting on one side and is sulking. Just now, when Chu Feng was preparing to sacrifice for the overall situation, Huangfu Ruolan stopped to make him curious, but he didn''t reveal his words: "it''s just that she and Huangfu ruodie are sisters. I don''t have so much taste!"


    "Then I''m still the stepmother of Huangfu Ruo die!"


    Jin Qiaoyan threw out a sentence. Seeing Chu Feng''s embarrassed look, she was even more cheerful with a smile. She waved: "Ruolan, you go out first, find an excuse and reason to let Wenyi leave with you. No one is here tonight."


    Huangfu Ruolan got up and changed clothes there directly, which made Chu Feng throw his head to one side. Huang Fu Ruolan, who had changed his clothes, swept Chu Feng directly and said, "I will give you back the blow you have made to me tonight. One day, I want you to lie down on me willingly."


    Huang Fu opened the door and slammed it. There was only the smell and words left in the air. The man had gone!


    "Little guy, you hurt Roland''s self-esteem tonight."


    Jin Qiaoyan directly sat in Chu Feng''s arms, showing a rare charm. She drew a circle on Chu Feng''s chest and said: "since childhood, she has been a competitive person. Her favorite is to fight with Ruo die. When she found someone like rockefellas, she thought she could beat Ruo die.


    But in the end, rockefellas was left the river with your hands broken and lost money. Her heart inevitably felt that she was not as good as Ruo die. So she wanted to conquer you man and prove that she was not worse than Ruo die. She just didn''t expect that you were so confused and refused to release any bullets. It was really hurtful. "


    "The feeling problem, because I also have the cleanliness Fetish!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head. For Huangfu Ruolan, his heart has never dissipated the opportunity to kill him. At the beginning, Huangfu Wenyi and she asked people to attack him and Lin Yulin. Chu Feng would not forget. If he killed himself, he could not be forgiven.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s appearance, Jin Qiaoyan finally broke away from the topic of Huangfu Ruolan and said, "Alas, it seems that my daughter is not blessed."


    Looking up at Chu Feng, he said with a smile, "but I can help her fulfill her dream."


    Don''t wait for Chu Feng to react, Jin Qiaoyan''s plump body directly overwhelms him on the bed, kisses his mouth, lets Chu Feng''s eyes stare round, just now your daughter just left me, you come again, what rhythm?


    However, Jin Qiaoyan is not skilled but absolutely authentic. Chu Feng can''t help holding this woman. Compared with Huangfu Ruolan, Jin Qiaoyan gives him an idea of conquering. Maybe it is because she is the woman who asks for heaven. This makes Chu Feng feel happy to wear a green hat to Huangfu.


    An hour later, Jin Qiaoyan stood up with her tongue licking, pulled up her pajamas on the ground to cover her attractive body, and said angrily, "little bastard, I don''t know if you are from people."


    "Eat it?"


    Chu Feng looked at Jin Qiaoyan''s mouth, restless in his heart, and seemed to be able to fight in general. He looked at the corner of his mouth with a trace of moisture, and the mouth corner affected the opening.


    "Always curious about the taste, so it is!" Jin Qiaoyan threw a wink to Chu Feng. She went to one side and gulped her saliva. She sat down and began to seduce her soul: "but what''s the difference between my technique and the last time?"


    Chu Feng swallows saliva, secretly a demon woman opens a mouth: "you can''t be to find a person to practice?"


    "Yes, I did, but I didn''t ask for someone."


    Jinqiaoyan nodded like a goblin, smiling brightly: "I went to ask Ruolan, she also said that she was not very familiar, it was only a few times. Finally, I asked her to look for hundreds of discs and watched them in the hotel for a few days to learn. Good?"


    After reflecting on the feeling just now, Chu Feng nodded: "although I want to say it''s average, I have to say that you are very talented in learning. Huangfu asked naivety that you don''t know how to enjoy it!"


    "Fool!" Gold Qiao Yan Jiao lies down and leans on Chu Feng''s thigh with a smile: "if Huangfu asks heaven to enjoy it, don''t you think I''m dirty?"


    Thinking of what, Jin Qiaoyan narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "two days ago, I found a doctor to do an operation secretly. Little guy, you are lucky!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s moving appearance, Jin Qiaoyan a little bit of his forehead: "just according to the agreement, I can give you the deposit interest. If I want to collect the principal, I have to finish your task. Otherwise, I won''t let you make me scream. It''s the second baby!"


    Monster!


    Chu Feng directly jumps out a sentence in his heart, Jin Qiaoyan among the people he has met, only Murong Bing can defeat her completely. In addition to Murong Bing, no matter Yao Xin or the rest of the people, no one can be more goblin than jinqiaoyan.


    Suppressing his inner agitation, Chu Feng looked at the time more than 11 o''clock, and said in a deep voice: "the action will start at 12 o''clock. Before that, I still want to confirm the strength of Huangfu family in the river and sea.""Actually, I don''t quite agree with your action."


    When it comes to business, Jin Qiaoyan also scattered her charm, sat up straight and said seriously: "because the Huangfu family has at least hidden the power of ten thousand people in the river and sea. Even if you design it once, there are still so many people. How many people can you kill?"


    "Nature can''t kill ten thousand people." Chu Feng nodded and could not kill all of them: "what do you have? It''s impossible to kill all of them, but you always need to do something. Otherwise, if you don''t deal with the blue cell Huangfu family, you will definitely turn around and attack me first."


    "Ten thousand soldiers are not as good as one general, and ten generals are not as good as one commander!"


    Jin Qiaoyan knew the meaning of Chu Feng, which was what she wanted to tell Chu Feng. She said lightly: "the Huangfu family has been settled for thousands of years. No one knows how much power they have hidden, but the general is absolutely limited. As long as you kill luoerjia in the villa now, aunt Qin takes me to escape. Although you won''t let you take Huangfu villa, you can kill one at a time. Huangfu asks heaven It will


    Chu Feng frowned: "if you kill like this, you can shake the Huangfu family. It''s hard!"


    "I don''t know how you got here." Jin Qiaoyan nununuo mouth, finger: "Huangfu family after thousands of years, as I said to you, cut off his limbs, let the Huangfu family lose the backbone, as the Huangfu family''s wife, when I stand up, absolutely can control everything."


    "Of course, the premise is that all the main forces of the Huangfu family are dead, and Huangfu asks heaven, even the old monster."


    A woman in her forties said with an unabashed murderous and gloomy look in her eyes: "as long as these main people are dead, with my reputation, the rest of my nephews will not be able to fight with me. At that time, I will support Huangfu Wenyi to take the position of the head of the family, which means that Chu Feng controls the Huangfu family."


    Jin Qiaoyan''s idea is very attractive. Although it is very difficult to sit down like this, it is also the most effective way. However, Chu Feng could not completely believe Jin Qiaoyan and was afraid of making a wedding dress for her. She asked, "why should I believe you?"


    "So far you don''t believe me, you bastard!"


    Jin Qiaoyan himself is still brewing a conspiracy, heard Chu Feng jump out of the words, pointing to him: "my mouth all sacrifice to you, you even suspect me, you son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "since ancient times, many women who want to achieve great achievements have also committed themselves to many men. How can I know, madam, that you are not such a woman and want to be Empress Wu?"


    Jin Qiaoyan frowned, which is really something that Chu Feng can''t believe, because even she can''t completely believe in Chu Feng, she just knows that there can''t be mistrust in cooperation with chufeng.


    After thinking about it for a while, Jin Qiaoyan, with a trace of anger on her cheek, opened her mouth: "unexpectedly, you don''t believe my sincerity. On the day you start the first garden in the Imperial City, I will give myself to you, and even let you take my active video. In this way, you don''t worry that I use you to achieve your own purpose?"


    "I believe that by that time, if I really go back and you throw out the video, I will be the target of public criticism."


    When Jin Qiaoyan said these things, Chu Feng''s left eye was always staring at her, and there was no color of deception. Most of the doubts in his heart were cleared up. The cooperation between him and Jin Qiaoyan was so wonderful that they could not trust each other. They could only rely on such a way to tie the two sides together.


    Although a bit absurd, but it is the only way, otherwise Chu Feng will not send out so much power to cooperate with Jin Qiaoyan.


    "I give you the chips to believe in, and you?" When Chu Feng was temporarily convinced, Jin Qiaoyan frowned: "how can I believe that you won''t tear down a bridge? I''m afraid that I''ll poke out your and my little things, which will ruin your reputation and become the target of official crackdown, so kill me?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, just thought about how to eliminate the threat that Jin Qiaoyan may bring, but this really did not think about: "then what do you have?"


    Jin Qiaoyan squinted at Chu Feng, biting his lips as if thinking about something. Finally, he got to Chu Feng''s ear and whispered something. When he left, he opened his mouth: "I think this is a good way for you and me. I don''t believe you, you don''t believe me. If we do this, we can cooperate closely."


    Chu Feng''s mouth opened slightly and looked at Jin Qiaoyan, surprised and said: "you''re a wonderful way, but I can''t deny that it''s really a good way, but I can''t promise you now, but before the action, I''ll give you a satisfactory and reassuring way."


    Jin Qiaoyan also knew that this method was absurd, and her face was red. He hummed, "you''d better think of it. If you really can''t think of it, you must do this."


    Chu Feng nodded and didn''t want to entangle this. He took out the phone and called out. Xiao Sha''s intention permeated the house: "action on time at 12 o''clock, the back door is not closed, you directly kill in, and no dog or chicken will be left tonight!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    12 o''clock!


    At the turn of the day, hundreds of people in black were scurrying in the dark, the sparse voice was hardly heard in the cold wind, and the lights of Huangfu villa were also put out. Everyone had gone to bed and had no idea that the danger was coming step by step.


    Wenzhuzi in the front of the team, eyes without fluctuation made a gesture, 50 people began to move forward.


    Although Chu Feng said that the back door was open, for the sake of caution, Wen Zhuzi temporarily changed his action plan, so that if anything happened, he would not be in a mess.


    Going to the blue cell members in front can at least attract the attention of the front. No one thinks that the real big army is behind. Even if they think of it, it is too late.


    Fifty blue cell members quickly moved to the front, each with a look of death on their faces. They knew that their task was to buy some time for the people behind them. Most of the people who moved in front would die and become cannon fodder.


    But the purpose of the organization made them forget their life and death completely, and they just resolutely carried out the task.


    The sound of a bomb opened the curtain of fierce fighting tonight.


    Huangfu elite, who was still on patrol, was stunned and then roared wildly to warn them. The elite members of the Huangfu family were all facing the front. The fully automatic door had been overturned in the explosion just now. Fifty blue cell members swarmed in directly with submachine guns. They didn''t need to take too much into account for the local forces of China.


    "Enemy attack!"


    A sound of warning rang through the villa, but the original installed alarms did not ring, and the people looked gloomy. Obviously, they knew that those alarms might have been damaged. Now they all took out their weapons to kill the attackers.


    Wenzhuzi heard the explosion and gunshot coming from the front and waved indifferently!


    Hundreds of people standing behind suddenly broke through the back door and swarmed in. Now Huangfu''s elite attention was attracted to the front, and they didn''t encounter any obstacles when they entered from the back.


    Wen Zhuzi''s silent wave made the blue cell members divide into three teams. One team entered the main building, and the other two teams moved forward from two wings to the front. They were surrounded by 50 people in front of them in a triangle. We must kill all the hundreds of people in Huangfu villa.


    She also walked into the main building. Compared with the guards of the Huangfu family, she needed to kill the main members of the Huangfu family.


    "Young master, are you ready to act?"


    ¡£ In another room, a tall middle-aged man stood behind Huangfu Wenren. He came to Huangfu Wenyi''s room when the explosion sounded. He looked at Huangfu Wenyi in his pajamas and spoke respectfully.


    "Chu Feng always has several hands to prepare." Huangfu Wenren shook his head, looked at the scene of the fierce battle below, and said faintly: "although there is no substantial evidence, the withdrawal of blue cells from fengteng garden can show something. There is absolutely a connection between the damper and the blue cell, even cooperation."


    "Now there are blue cell people, and I have reason to believe that the damper is behind."


    Luoerjia narrowed his eyes, twinkled and asked: "young master, even if Chu Feng still has backup means, but our Huangfu family are not vegetarian. Is it necessary to sacrifice hundreds of people?"


    Huangfu Wenren tonight only has a breath of extreme calm, and his words are indifferent: "my father told me that those who have achieved great things do not care how much they have sacrificed. As long as what they get is higher than what they have paid, then it is worth it. And it is what I need to take out the ambush of blue cells in the sky, and even make the wind door hurt and move bones."


    Luoerjia was a Mongolian Khan. As the seventh in the Yellow list, he had been following Huangfu''s asking for heaven a long time ago. Seeing Huangfu Wenren''s indifference at the moment, he was just like Huangfu asking the sky when he was young. He secretly said that he didn''t know how many brothers and sisters were going to die in his hands.


    "Strange!"


    Everything of Huangfu Wenren fell into Chu Feng''s eyes. Seeing the self-confidence and calm on his face, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. At this time, Huangfu Wenren should run away rather than stand there quietly, frowning unconsciously and asking, "madam, what is Huangfu Wenren doing recently?"


    Jin Qiaoyan didn''t know the meaning of Chu Feng, but she still replied truthfully: "I didn''t do anything. Jianghai was completely under my control. Aunt Qin and I had a good relationship. Luoerjia, who replaced Shentong, also obeyed my orders. He couldn''t do anything."


    "It seems that Huangfu didn''t believe you when he asked the sky."


    Chu Feng shakes his head. Luoerjia is now by Huangfu Wenren''s side, which can explain something. He looks at the woman who has been dressed in formal clothes and says, "although you are shocked by this, I still want to tell you to leave here as soon as possible, otherwise, you may be a white bone tonight."


    Jin Qiaoyan has experienced a lot of things. Chu Feng suddenly seems to understand something. His eyes show surprise: "what do you mean, Huangfu Wenren is the person that Huangfu asked Heaven to cultivate. He is likely to kill me with the help of this evening''s events?"


    Chu Feng did think so just now. After all, luo''erjia should follow Jin Qiaoyan''s side, and Huangfu Wenren''s side shows that there is a problem.But before he opened his mouth, the phone rang, and Chu Feng took it out to answer. He only heard a voice full of bitterness and anxiety: "Chu Feng, in the next life, I will definitely know you better than Huangfu ruodie. I want you to love me for the rest of my life!"


    "Huangfu Ruolan!" Chu Feng heard who the phone was calling, subconsciously blurted out, the next moment the phone came to the other end of a gun, and then there was no sound.


    When Chu Feng sniffs out the plot, Jin Qiaoyan''s mobile phone rings. It''s from Huangfu Wenren. Jin Qiaoyan is speechless and only hears: "Auntie, I received a call just now. Wenyi and Ruolan were attacked by Fengmen people after leaving Huangfu villa. Wenyi was killed on the spot, and Ruolan did not know if Ruolan was alive or dead!"


    Jin Qiaoyan''s face twisted up, holding the mobile phone on the hand of the blue veins protuberance, deep voice back: "I know, deal with the matter of this evening well, the enemy to call out again."


    After cutting off the phone, Jin Qiaoyan sat down on the bed, no more charming, no noble temperament, only a kind of extreme cold, Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "don''t doubt me?"


    "You don''t have to do that."


    Jin Qiaoyan understood the meaning of Chu Feng, but Jin Qiaoyan also knew that even if Chu Feng wanted to kill Huangfu Wenyi and Huangfu Ruolan, it would not be now, at least until the overall situation was decided. Otherwise, without his help, Chu Feng would have to go a lot of detours.


    "Let''s go. I''ll let aunt Qin take you away." Chu Feng looks at Jin Qiaoyan pretending to be strong. She doesn''t know what kind of hatred she has with Huangfu family, but she knows that she can''t let Jin Qiaoyan die now: "leave here temporarily, or even if you die, you can only die in vain."


    "Huangfu Wenren can push everything on me, or blue cells."


    Jin Qiaoyan stood up and knew that Chu Feng was not alarmist. Her pretty face was full of anger and murder: "before Ruoxi''s mother told me that Huangfu Wenren was the most similar to Huangfu''s asking the sky. I sneered at this, but now I find that I have been cheated by this hypocritical boy for more than 20 years."


    Patting Jin Qiaoyan on the shoulder, Chu Feng gently said: "if you want to go further in a place like Huangfu family, the only thing is that you can''t feel his danger. Otherwise, if you support Huangfu Wenyi, you may kill him. It''s just a kind of self-protection."


    "In fact, you don''t know that I was attacked and killed in Hangzhou, which is the commander of Huangfu Wenren and Huangfu Ruolan, but you don''t know."


    In Jin Qiaoyan''s astonished look, the door opens and aunt Qin walks in without expression. Chu Feng naturally knows the anger in aunt Qin''s heart and smiles gently: "please take your wife away, or everyone will die tonight. As for why, Mrs. Huangfu will sue you.


    You can also think about it carefully. Huangfu asks if heaven is really suitable for you to work hard! "


    Aunt Qin gave Chu Feng a very sad look in her eyes. She nodded and took Jin Qiaoyan directly out of the room. Chu Feng had already said hello to Wen Zhuzi. Aunt Qin took Jin Qiaoyan downstairs without being found. She quickly started a car parked in the back door and left the room.


    "I didn''t expect that you and Jin Qiaoyan knew each other. It seems that you have been plotting for a long time."


    In the empty room, wenzhuzi came in and looked at Chu Feng standing by the window with a playful smile: "it''s just how old women taste, isn''t it?"


    "No one will treat you as dumb if you don''t speak!" Chu Feng once again took a look at the fighting in the courtyard. Blue cells killed the elite of Huangfu family overwhelmingly. He turned and walked toward the door: "leave Huangfu villa, or we may not have a chance to leave in the end. People in the villa, withdraw!"


    "We don''t need blue cells to do it tonight. All the family members in Huangfu villa will die."


    Wen Zhuzi thought Chu Feng had a plan. He took his arm and left Huangfu villa. They went to hide in the small trees hundreds of meters away. After they left for a few minutes, five men with guns broke into Jin Qiaoyan''s room. The first one frowned and called: "young master, madam is not in the room!"


    "Pity the world''s parents!" At the other end of the phone came Huangfu Wenren''s voice, which was very insipid: "contact them. If Jin Qiaoyan appears at the scene, kill it for me. To the outside, it''s said that the wind door attacks!"


    "Damn it!" At this time, Chu Feng also received a phone call from fat Yao, and said in a cold voice: "send someone to go. Anyone can die tonight, but Jin Qiaoyan absolutely can''t die, otherwise the damper will carry a black pot!"


    His face was ferocious, and Chu Feng hung up the phone. His face was full of murders: "hateful Huangfu Wenren, I underestimated you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    In addition to those special places and groups, hot weapons are only appetizers, and cold weapons are ultimately the decisive factor for both sides'' victory and failure.


    Blue cell members used submachine guns to tear up the Huangfu family''s defense line, and then they completely launched cold weapons to fight. With the number of two to one, coupled with the start of the rampage of hot weapons, they were able to deal with the elite of Huangfu family who had already been defeated.


    Although not everyone has received special training, they pay more attention to brainwashing and indomitable spirit and thought. However, because the elite of Huangfu family were dazzled by heat weapons, they could not fight back against the blue cell members whose individual combat ability was not better than them.


    In the second floor window, Huangfu Wenren remained absolutely calm, as if the Huangfu family were at a disadvantage, which was nothing to him.


    Raising his hand to look at the time, Huangfu Wenren waved: "order all the elite Huangfu families in Jianghai to attack the entrances of the wind doors."


    "Attack the damper?"


    Luoerjia frowned, and the Mongolian Han didn''t quite understand: "young master, now that Huangfu villa is under attack, we should mobilize support to do things, but how can we attack the wind gate? What should we do here?"


    "My father gave you full authority to obey me, not to question my way of doing things." Huangfu Wenren lightly said a word, even though luoerjia is the seventh strongest in the Yellow list, but in his eyes, it seems that this is all.


    Luo''erjia''s expression was stiff and a little displeased, but he still followed Huangfu Wenren''s instructions, but he didn''t support Huangfu mountain villa, but started at the Fengmen. He couldn''t think of anything, and there was a deviation from the original plan.


    But before he came, Huangfu asked the sky and explained that simple things should be arranged by Jin Qiaoyan. If there were absolute things, he would follow Huangfu Wenren''s arrangement.


    "Young master, four young masters and five young ladies have been killed by blue cell members."


    While luo''erjia arranged for Huangfu Wenren to explain, a man with a beard came in and said respectfully: "in addition, young master Huangfu Wenyi was shot and killed after he left Huangfu mountain villa, and miss Huangfu Ruolan was also pursued and killed. Finally, he fell down the cliff and died. At present, the person who started the operation seems to be the wind gate."


    "Order the river and sea to be extremely white." Huangfu Wenren nodded quietly, and his elegant face revealed his sharpness: "a total of 11 young masters and ladies of the Huangfu family died in the hands of blue cell and Fengmen. From now on, the Huangfu family has launched a complete war on blue cell and Fengmen."


    "Tonight, I will fight against the wind door to find justice for the second young master and the second young lady who died."


    "Yes The man with a beard nodded respectfully and walked out of the room, as if what Huangfu Wenren said.


    Luoerjia stood beside him in a daze, and a trace of intolerance flashed in his eyes. At first, he thought that Huangfu Wenren was only attacking Huangfu Wenyi brother and sister. After all, that was his biggest resistance. Unexpectedly, it was not only Huangfu Wenyi''s brother and sister, but also the other brothers and sisters. He took advantage of the events of the night to kill them all.


    There was a sense of sadness in my heart. The noble family was merciless. The survival of the fittest of the Huangfu family was comparable to the ancient dynasty!


    Huangfu Wenren didn''t seem to be interested in all this. He just did what he should do. Seeing that Huangfu elite could not resist for too long, Huangfu Wenren picked up the phone and dialed a number: "how long will it take?"


    "Five more minutes of support and we''ll kill."


    An old man''s voice came from the other end of the phone, and then he cut off the call. Huangfu Wenren held his mobile phone, and his eyes burst into a fierce color: "if you want to consume the strength of my Huangfu family, you should also see whether you are qualified or not!"


    Looking back at lolga, he said, "activate the highest level security of the villa. All the people who come here tonight will die, and none of them can leave."


    Luoerjia nodded and left the room to arrange. He had a new understanding of Huangfu Wenren. Compared with Huangfu asking the sky, Huangfu Wenren was better than Huangfu Wenren. At least Huangfu Wenren would not fight for power and gain when facing the enemy.


    "Lorga, tomorrow''s sun is destined not to rise for you again!"


    What luoerjia didn''t know was that after he left, Huangfu Wenren looked at the open door and said faintly that what he had done tonight was highly criticized by the whole world. Others knew it was one thing, and what he saw was another. He didn''t want to be known about the killing of his brothers and sisters against the enemy.


    "Mr. Huang, aren''t we ready to start?" In a forest a hundred meters away from Huangfu villa, a masked man stood in front of an old man, looked at the fighting Huangfu villa, and asked an old man, "if the blue cell people kill the Huangfu family and evacuate, we may not be able to take all of them."


    "Don''t worry!"


    The old man is just barren wood. Following Huang Chengdong''s advice, the man who chased blue cells came to Jianghai and secretly established a cooperative relationship with Huangfu Wenren. At the moment, he said quietly, "Huangfu family is the potential enemy of tianwangmen. It''s good for us to die one more person, and it''s also a two point threat to the future.The best thing is that Huangfu Wenren, the ambitious fellow, is also killed. Then we will win a great victory tonight, and we can kill all the people with blue cells. Quick


    When the masked man heard the speech, a smile flashed in his eyes: "Mr. Huang means to let them both lose and even die. We can do it again, but if the support of Huangfu family comes, we will lose the chance!"


    "The damper will block our support."


    A faint smile flashed in Huang Mu''s eyes, and his face was confident in controlling everything: "so there''s no need to worry about something wrong if we pick up the fruits of victory. If the elite members of the Huangfu family die, we will kill them and kill them through the back door, so that the blue cell people will not leave."


    At the moment, his eyes burst out a terrible killing opportunity: "when necessary, give Huangfu Wenren an accident and let him die."


    "What is Huangfu Wenren playing with?"


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s left eye in the woods behind Huangfu villa has never left the villa. He often watches Huangfu Wenren''s movements, but the latter has not done anything from the beginning to the present. He stands there with confidence and calm and controls everything.


    Wen Zhuzi leaned against the haystack and took over the topic: "whatever he did, it may be that the people who saw the blue cells bravely killed the enemy, but the support of the Huangfu family could not come again. In despair, he opened his eyes."


    "Don''t worry, as long as the support of Huangfu family doesn''t show up tonight, the victory must belong to us."


    Compared with Wen Zhuzi''s heart width, chufeng didn''t take it lightly. Looking at luoerjia''s place is the monitoring place of Huangfu villa. Sitting there, he didn''t do anything. He frowned slightly. Chu Feng looked at the rest of the place and was stunned when he saw the woods in front of Huangfu villa.


    Then a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. Is this the bottom card of Huangfu Wenren?


    Leaving Wen Zhuzi''s indifference, Chu Feng also chose not to tell her of the ambush, so that she paid more attention to the Huangfu family members in the rest of the land. After all, blue cells are also their enemies, and it''s a good thing to die.


    When Chu Feng was ready to wait for the ambush, the phone vibrated and chufeng picked it up to answer: "I am Chu Feng!"


    "Less wind, no good!" As soon as he said that, Yao Pang''s voice came from the other end of the phone: "the Huangfu family don''t know where they were killed. Now they are attacking the whole Jianghai Fengmen hall, because most of the people are mobilized to prevent the support of the Huangfu family, and Tangkou can''t resist it."


    Chu Feng''s pupils shrank sharply. He stood up at once. He thought of something and said, "I''ll tell you where Huangfu Wenren''s confidence comes from. He wants to surround Wei and save Zhao!"


    "When the order goes down, the people in the hall will resist me, and the others around Huangfu villa will be killed by me."


    Everything was under control. At the moment, when Huangfu Wenren ignored the safety of Huangfu villa, Chu Feng was caught off guard and threw out the last sentence: "Tangkou must be guarded for me. If someone from Huangfu family steps in, take off your head."


    "Yes, keep it!" On the other end of the phone came Yao fat man''s firm voice. When Chu Feng was about to hang up the phone, he said: "in addition, Jin Qiaoyan went to Huangfu Wenyi, where they were attacked, they met people who pretended to be the door of the wind. All the people around them were almost dead. Only she and a woman escaped. Do you want me to let people follow?"


    "It seems that Aunt Qin has some abilities."


    At the beginning, she still felt that she needed the help of the wind door. Unexpectedly, aunt Qin took Jin Qiaoyan and killed her. She thought and said, "send two smart brothers to follow. Don''t be found. Just know where they are. Then send some people to protect them in the dark."


    After a few simple explanations, Chu Feng hung up the phone and looked at Huang Fu Wen Ren, who was still calm in Huangfu villa. He clenched his fist slowly: "wait, I''ll let you die in my hand, sure!"


    Just now Wen Zhuzi heard about the content of the phone call. He patted Chu Feng on the shoulder and outlined a smile: "look on, Huangfu Wenren has lived for 30 years. If he didn''t have a clue, he would have been killed. Now he has mobilized people to attack the Fengmen hall, which means there will be no support."


    "Waiting for the blue cell person to catch him, I let you stab him two knives to vent his anger, my little brother is not angry now!"


    Chu Feng looked at Wen Zhuzi with a look of schadenfreude, rolled his eyes and said, "maybe wait for us who will be angry."


    In Wen Zhuzi''s noncommittal smile, her mobile phone rings, and an anxious voice comes from her staff: "Miss Zhuzi, Huangfu villa suddenly appears to support us. We can''t stop it. There is an old man on the other side. It''s like Ultraman!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    Victory was in front of us, so close, but now for blue cell people, it is so far away.


    Huang Mu took the lead with 300 elite members of tianwangmen. They came from the back door and killed them fiercely. Facing the blue cell members after the battle, they all waited for work with ease, and they were caught off guard.


    Huang Mu didn''t have a knife or a gun in his hand, but he couldn''t see his old style when he was over 60 years old. He took the lead in bumping into the crowd. With a single wave of his hand, several blue cell members immediately died. That moment, they were directly cut off.


    The rest of the blue cell members were surprised to see this scene, and wanted to take out submachine guns to shoot, but at this time their companions were very scattered. If they took the gun, they would hurt their own people.


    The number of people was a little more than that of tianwangmen. The blue cell members gritted their teeth and started to fight with the people of tianwangmen, believing that the victory would still belong to them in the end.


    The way of killing people by barren wood is very simple. Every move is very clever, and it doesn''t drag mud and water. It''s just that if he raises his hands and feet, he will surely take away the life of a blue cell member. However, he himself seems to have not used all his strength. He steps up and collides with two blue cell members and flies to death.


    The left hand was handed out to the left. Two fingers held a knife and pulled out a little force. The good quality machete directly cracked. The barren wood swung its back hand. The broken half of the knife point directly penetrated into the man''s throat. The strength of the knife was not reduced, and it was nailed to the heart of a blue cell member.


    The method is cruel, the combat power is amazing!


    From the beginning to now, more than a dozen people have died in the hands of Huang mu, but the wood itself has nothing to do with it. Facing the siege of more than ten people, they are all light hearted solutions, and they can kill people when their fingers move their fingertips.


    Luoerjia in the monitoring room straightened himself up when the barren wood appeared. His eyes showed deep awe, even more than in front of Huangfu''s asking the sky. Looking at the man in his sixties, however, his murdering technique was fast. Even in the face of the barren wood which was directly solved by more than ten knives, his eyes were filled with reverence for the strong.


    Even more, he felt that his throat was a little dry, so luoerjia opened his mouth and said, "tianwangmen sent him out. Is it cooperation with Huangfu family?"


    "It''s worthy of being the 10th Super Master in the black list. It''s strong!"


    At this time, Huangfu Wenren in the window of the room also watched the old man dressed in black robes kill people. It was simple and there was no unnecessary action. Since he came in, he has killed more than 20 people. That kind of domineering fighting power ignited the blood in Huangfu Wen''s benevolence.


    The corner of his mouth curled a cold arc: "if he died here tonight, would I be able to replace him to become the 10th person on the black list?"


    "Will tianwangmen spit blood three liters?"


    Thinking of the crazy plan in his heart, Huangfu Wenren saw more and more murders. His hand shaking his mobile phone dialed out a number: "father, the barren wood of tianwangmen is coming. Should I leave him or how?"


    "If you don''t leave him, you will be said to have died in the hands of blue cells." At the other end of the phone came Huangfu''s quiet voice: "but we should do what we can. When we are sure that we can''t keep this old guy, we will leave the villa. You have been operating in jianghaijing for so many years. I believe no one can kill you."


    "I see, father!"


    Huangfu Wenren hung up without deference or polite reply. His mobile phone dialed a number again and said: "luoerjia, wait for the people of tianwangmen to fight with blue cells for ten minutes. If the damper has not appeared, start the mechanism. All the people in the garden will die tonight."


    "Understand!" Luoerjia''s voice came from the other end of the phone. Respectfully, it seemed that Huangfu Wenren was going to kill the dead wood, which made him feel very crazy.


    "Asshole, asshole, damned Heaven Gate!" Wen Zhuzi in the woods was stopped by Chu Feng and did not go out. At this time, he roared wildly: "I started with Huangfu family. They even came to pick up a bargain. I and they never stop!"


    "If you want to attack the literati, you are doomed to fight against the heavenly king sooner or later."


    Chu Feng''s left eye never left Huang Mu''s body. Looking at the old man who didn''t know his identity, he was surprised. The rest of them knew they belonged to tianwangmen, but the old man had no information: "so you don''t have anything to be angry about. Moreover, Huangfu family and tianwangmen have their own ghosts, and their cooperation is not firm."


    Wen Zhuzi, who was pacifying the riot, said faintly, "so be quiet. There may be no winner tonight, but the Huangfu family and tianwangmen have to pay a huge price."


    "That''s the wood!"


    At this time, after Chu Feng, ye Zixuan and Liu Zhixin appeared, followed by nearly a hundred indifferent men. Ye Zixuan came forward and said, "I went to look in the dark just now. The person leading the team at tianwangmen tonight is Huang mu, the first elder of tianwangmen, and the godfather of Huang Chengdong!"


    "Barren wood!" Ye Zixuan''s calm words make Chu Feng and Wen Zhuzi cry out subconsciously. They know that while tianwangmen is the ninth black list, there is also a strong man in the black list. They didn''t expect Huang Chengdong to send him to do things.Chu Feng suppressed the restlessness in his heart and opened his mouth: "it seems that the relationship between Wenjia and tianwangmen is not simple."


    Looking at Ye Zixuan, he said: "after a thorough investigation, I don''t believe that Wenjia and tianwangmen are just simple cooperative relations. Because of simple cooperation, Huang Chengdong will never send barren wood. After all, people like barren wood can always determine the change of a war situation."


    "You order me?"


    Ye Zixuan frowned with displeasure, and Chu Feng was too lazy to say these things to her at the moment: "love to check or not to check, which affects my future plans. I''m not sure about the final relationship between the Wen family and tianwangmen. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t check it out. I won''t go to the Ye''s family to propose marriage. Because I don''t know these things, I have a 70% chance of dying."


    "You threaten me?" Ye Zixuan drank again, clenched her lips, and her eyes were full of displeasure. But seeing Chu Feng''s firm color, she hummed: "son of a bitch, you''d better do as I say, or I''ll kill you and become widowed for you!"


    Wen Zhuzi''s body is stiff there. Ye Zixuan naturally knows her. Seeing her fighting with Chu Feng, she is speechless. If you look at Chu Feng, is he the official secretly supporting him? Otherwise, how can ye Zixuan follow him?


    At this time, no one answered Wen Zhuzi, and Chu Feng was not in the mood to pay attention to these questions. He looked at Huangfu villa and said, "what kind of price should I pay if I want to leave waste wood?"


    "All of you can''t stay together!"


    Ye Zixuan sent a message and returned to calm after going out: "there are many heroes in the underground world of the Chinese dynasty, but those ten people are really standing on the top of the top. Although the Huang Mu is only the tenth in the black list, he is already a super master level figure. Ordinary swords and guns can not necessarily win him, let alone the cold weapons of 100 people?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s unwilling look in his eyes, ye Zixuan timely warned, "so I advise you not to have any bad ideas. The barren wood is not what you can deal with now."


    "You can''t either?" Chu Feng looks back to Ye Zixuan, the leader of Yinfeng. His fighting power must be high!


    Chu Feng laughed, and ye Zixuan just said that. He was almost sure that if ye Zixuan made a move, Huang Mu might not be an opponent. He looked up and down at Ye Zixuan and said, "I suddenly think it''s a good thing to go to Ye''s house to propose marriage."


    "At least I believe you won''t watch your man die."


    Ye Zixuan''s expression was stunned, then appeared a bashful meaning, and glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "asshole!"


    Ye Zixuan is not an answer. Chu Feng has already caught her in her heart. She feels her nose and continues to look at Huangfu villa. She still refuses to ask Ye''s family to propose marriage. However, it seems to be a good thing to let Ye Zixuan become her husband''s husband.


    At least when he encounters such abnormal old monsters as Huang mu, Chu Feng has three points of confidence.


    Fortunately, ye Zixuan doesn''t know that the most fundamental reason for chufeng''s marriage promotion is her strength and Yin Feng''s control. Otherwise, it is possible to kick Chu Feng into the hospital for half a month.


    "Lonely life Yama, come here and wait for a fierce battle!"


    At this time, Chu Feng thought about it and made a bold decision. Huang Mu is the first elder of tianwangmen, which means that he is the enemy in the future. Now Jianghai''s own territory is OK, and it will be difficult to deal with it in the future.


    Ye Zixuan eyebrows a pick, shocked Chu Feng''s madness, but still in a low voice: "I advise you to give up this idea, kill the wood is your luck, but let him run away, you will never sleep very sweet."


    "No madness, no survival, even the future will be the enemy, kill is."


    Chu Feng understood Ye Zixuan''s meaning, but now the opportunity is right in front of him. Chu Feng doesn''t want to give up like this. His eyes twinkle with crazy color and mentions a saber: "otherwise, I don''t know what price to pay for his peak state in the future."


    Ye Zixuan frowned, knowing that Chu Feng would not give up her mind because of her suggestion. She just told her again, "don''t expose your identity when it''s not necessary. Otherwise, you will die, you will die!"


    Chufeng felt reasonable when he heard the speech. Looking at nearly 100 people in the dark, Chu Feng said to Liu Zhixin, "let people find 200 sets of Huangfu''s clothes. It is the gratitude and resentment of the Huangfu family and tianwangmen that people should go to find 200 sets of Huangfu''s clothes."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    "Start!"


    In Huangfu villa, Huangfu Wenren, dressed in formal clothes, has already walked into the monitoring room. Looking at the barren wood that has not been tired and injured in the four sides of the massacre, he throws out a sentence indifferently in his eyes.


    Lorga wanted to advise, but after thinking about it, she pressed a red button in front of her.


    As the button was pressed, the whole Huangfu villa seemed to have an earthquake, and then all the people in the fierce battle stopped, and the barren wood killed them with one move. They retreated for several meters. They looked puzzled in their eyes. Suddenly, the earth shook.


    "Blue cell and tianwangmen attack Huangfu villa."


    At this time, Huangfu Wenren''s voice sounded in the garden, and slowly came along with those vibrations: "I killed hundreds of guards of my Huangfu family, and even more killed my nine brothers and sisters. For this, Huangfu Wenren, on behalf of the Huangfu family, fought against both sides and killed all the people who came here tonight."


    Huang Mu''s eyes burst into a terrible look. He knew that he had been fooled. He took the lead in shooting towards the door after he called out. Although he did not know where Huangfu Wenren was, his keen sense of smell made him smell dangerous.


    At the same time, he secretly said that after the crisis was over, he must personally take off the head of Huangfu Wenren.


    But before the wood arrived at the door, something suddenly appeared on the original flat ground. The pupil of the barren wood shrank violently: "bastard!"


    Then, without thinking about it, he dodged to the side and went directly to a corner. He wanted to roll out with the help of his hand. But as soon as his hand touched the wall, there was an electric current, which directly let him fall out.


    At this time, in the garden, there were several machine guns installed on each retreat Road, with the smell of death. There were not too many words, and the sound of guns clattered. No matter the remaining people of blue cells or the people of tianwangmen were mercilessly shot.


    Even those who have died have been hit by bullets.


    Some people want to run into the main building in search of a trace of life, but there are machine guns on the wall, shooting lethal bullets. The whole garden is completely blocked by bullets, and can''t get out at all.


    Although they found some dead corners for shooting, they soon despair, because those machine guns will rotate on their own, and there is no place for them to avoid. The whole scene begins to be bloody.


    Although Huang Mu is powerful, he is still a physical body. His speed is very fast, and he is pierced in his left hand by dense bullets. At the moment, he loses the ability to move one hand, and his strength is greatly reduced.


    While constantly dodging bullets, we can see the people of tianwangmen and blue cells jumping and falling in the pool of blood, and some people are smashed half of their heads by the force of bullets, and there are several machine guns continuously shooting bullets at the exit.


    At the moment, the barren wood could not find a place to escape. It could have climbed out of the wall, but there were machine guns on it, and even the current surged. All of them were dead.


    "Son of a bitch, if I don''t die, I''ll crush your head."


    Huang Mu has been a monk for decades. In addition to encountering such a crisis when he was young, no one has been able to threaten him in the past few decades. Unexpectedly, he came to win the victory. He fell into the trap of Huangfu Wenren. It can be predicted that the beginning of Huangfu Wenren''s cooperation with him may be the beginning of the trap.


    Otherwise, how to explain the present indiscriminate shooting, when the barren wood dodges, the heart is full of killing opportunities.


    "Young master, if the barren wood is dead, tianwangmen and we will really not die." Inside the monitoring room, lorga looked at the barren wood that was dodged by a gun, and the garden with less than 100 people left.


    Huangfu Wenren didn''t mean to be in a hurry. He said softly: "Huang Shichang was shot by tianwai. He is still in the hospital now. No one knows about the Tianwang sect when they come to Jianghai. However, they appear in Huangfu villa. Combined with the beginning, we Huangfu family stand on the absolute height."


    "What''s more, although Huang Mu ranks the tenth in the black list, over the years, the once southeast king has completely integrated into the tianwangmen gate. At most, he is a chess piece. Why should I be afraid of his death?"


    Luoerjia frowned and wanted to persuade something, but he felt a pain behind his back. It was the voice of a sharp blade entering the body. Looking back at the calm face in disbelief, he looked back at Huangfu Wenren, whose eyes were full of Murder: "what are you doing?"


    "You know too much!"


    Huangfu Wenren stirred the blade without any care, and looked at luoerjia''s painful look without any fluctuation: "as my father said, everything that is not conducive to myself should be erased, and you know my action and layout tonight, I don''t want to be the handle of my future, so, rest in peace!"


    "Ah Luoerjia yelled. When Huangfu Wenren drew out his sharp blade and wanted to mend the knife again, he kicked out of the chair under the seat and blasted his fist at Huangfu Wenren.


    With a sneer, Huangfu Wenren raised his hand and collided with luoerjia. With a bang, luoerjia''s huge body flew out and hit the wall. Huangfu Wenren threw a little sour hand: "luoerjia, the seventh largest wrestler in huangbang, seems to be just like this.""How can it be?" Lolga struggled to stand up, and with the pain behind her eyes, she was surprised: "you have not been practicing martial arts, how can you have such strength?"


    "I told you, don''t I practice martial arts?"


    Huangfu Wenren took off his glasses and his eyes were arrogant and overbearing, ignoring everything: "only living in the Huangfu family can only the weak be ignored. The brothers and sisters of Huangfu Wenyi sometimes want me to die. If I show a bit of vanguard, their old goblin mother will not kill me long ago?"


    "You are hiding so deep!" Luoerjia now is understood, Huangfu Wenren seems to be gentle and gentle, but he is a man of wolf ambition. From all the things tonight, he straightens up and asks: "but I want to ask, kill me, your father agrees?"


    "All my father wanted was the higher people who could make the royal family stand."


    Huangfu Wenren walked towards lorga and said, "but my emperor Fu Wenren, a talented man of heaven, began to practice martial arts at the age of four. He had the strength to defeat Zhan Jin five years ago. What do you think you die?"


    Lolga''s pupil was shrinking, and the beast like body burst out. It was not his ability to shake the man who could defeat Jenkin, but he felt that he could not die like this, absolutely not.


    "No measure!"


    Huangfu Wenren has scattered the original Confucianism, and kicked out a foot in the face of the fierce shot of luoerjia. The latter fell to one side, and his huge body appeared to have no effect in front of Huangfu Wenren.


    "I will not let you go, and I will not let the royal family be better." Lorrjah coughed a breath of blood and smiled on his face.


    Huangfu Wenren was shocked, suddenly understood what lorga was going to do, and shot out his body: "bastard!"


    "It''s late!" Lolga showed a happy smile, clapping it on the blue button in one hand, and the great power directly made all the buttons fail: "the wastewood will remember you, I firmly believe!"


    It seems that in order to cooperate with lorga, the sound of the barren wood also came to the moment when the gunshot stopped suddenly in the garden: "Huangfu Wenren, the old man will one day screw off your head!"


    Huangfu Wenren''s warm face was full of ferocious, trampled down, and lolga''s ribs broke three pieces, and he cried coldly: "you are waiting for blood to die here. The wastewood is coming. Do you think I will let him go?"


    Cold said, Huangfu Wenren broke the window and jumped down, ignoring the ground blood dripping towards the direction of the wood left.


    If it was before, Huangfu Wenren would not dare to do so, but he saw the gun in the left hand of the wastewood and the waist was also scratched by the bullet. Now he is chasing it up. The probability of success is certainly not low. Of course, even if he can''t fight at that time, at least he has done so, without leaving a little regret.


    "Poor man!"


    After more than ten minutes of people leaving the building, Chu wind with liuzhixin and yezixuan appeared in the monitoring room. Wenzhuzi was not suitable for the appearance. Chu Feng had arranged her to go to the rest of the place to hide. At this time, looking at the luoerjia, who was waiting for death slowly, the look was not fluctuating and asked, "is it sad?"


    Lolga looked up hard, too much blood loss made his face a little pale: "Chu Feng?"


    Therefore, the force value of the outbreak of Huangfu Wenren also surprised Chu wind, which is definitely a very deep hidden person.


    "Do you want to do it, come and make fun of it?" lolga squinted


    Chu Feng shook his head and stood up and said, "surrender to me, I give you the opportunity to revenge, give you absolute freedom, let you breathe fresh air, I will not control what you want to do, and obey my orders when necessary."


    "Then you will not die tonight, or I will watch you bleed to death."


    Looking at the look of lorga, Chu Feng said without fluctuation: "in fact, you have been loyal to the Royal Fu family for so many years, and finally encounter such things. You have no longer owed them anything, on the contrary, they owe you a lot, don''t you?"


    Knowing that Chu Feng wants to accept himself, lorga is in a certain mood hesitant. But when he thinks of the behaviors of Huangfu Wenren this night, luoerjia understands that he will be a minister to the emperor and say to one side: "there is real-time monitoring of the monitoring room, you take it away!"


    Chu Feng shows a smile, although the plan changes tonight, but can get a big general, enough!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    "It seems that I am despised, but do you think you can stay me?"


    A kilometer away from Huangfu villa, the later Huangfu Wenren blocked the way of the wastewood, but the latter did not worry, but instead, he showed a playful taste: "don''t you worry, I let you stay here in a different way?"


    "Worry!" Huangfu Wenren nodded with honesty and the war was condensed in his eyes: "only at this time you are not at the top of 50% of the strength, if you don''t do it now, I will not be willing to try it all."


    "Ha ha ha, the old monster has a good grandson!"


    The barren wood laughed, although one hand hurt and lowered his body and hand, but did not care much about the general saying: "unexpectedly you so persistent to die, then I will send you a journey, and save me to look for you later."


    The voice fell, the figure of the barren wood between the move near Huangfu Wen Ren, a light and leisurely swing out.


    But it is such a simple fist that makes Huangfu Wenren show a dignified look, and finds that he has misjudged the strength of the wastewood. He is leaning on the head and the powerful blow is thrown and collided with the wastewood.


    The wood was still in place. Huangfu Wenren withdrew from the ground and went five or six meters away. There was a long trace on the ground, and the smell of shoes rubbing in the air.


    "You are very strong, but you are still young, but it''s a pity!"


    The wood waved gently, which means a little bit of bitterness. But under one move, he knew the gap between Huangfu Wenren and himself, and said softly, "but if you can take me a blow, you are also proud. The family seems to cultivate you a lot in secret, but unfortunately, it will die tonight."


    Huangfu Wen Renmo went without a sound explosion, and he attacked the wastewood with his fist, but it was all dismissed by the latter.


    A sweep leg toward the head of the wastewood, only by the latter gently raised the right hand to resolve, then a foot lifted up without signs fell on the body of Huangfu Wenren, Huangfu Wenren immediately fell out of the distance of more than 10 meters.


    He coughed and stood up, wiped off the blood on the corner of his mouth. The brow of Huangfu Wenren frowned tightly. He saw the wood hand him just now. But when he wanted to stop, his feet had fallen on him, and he could not stop.


    The blood in his body is surging. Huangfu Wenren understands that he has suffered a little internal injury, looks at the uneven wood, and fights for hundreds of people and dodges in the dense bullet net. But now he can still have such fighting power, which is beyond the expectation of Huangfu Wenren.


    I can''t help but regret that lorga was solved. Otherwise, more people will not be so passive now. Even the barren wood may have been torn into pieces by the bullet.


    "You are not my opponent, you are destined to be the pain of Huangfu asking heaven."


    The wastewood walked slowly towards Huangfu Wenren. There was a light killing machine in his flat eyes. His right hand slowly raised, his fingers closed, and his whole body was tight. He knew that the wood had no longer wanted to play with himself.


    The mouth involved a sneer. Huangfu Wenren burst into the front of the wasteland before it was near. In the hands of nothing, there was a desert eagle, and three guns were banged without warning.


    When Huangfu Wenren attacked abnormally, the wood smelled the dangerous breath. A body that sounded at the gunshot violated the physical reversal. The speed was very fast, but it was cut off half of the ear by a bullet.


    Angry touch the wound on the ear, the eyes of the barren wood are full of violent, but the gunshot did not stop to come, the barren wood can only temporarily scattered the idea of hand to avoid, and drink and scold: "shameless children, just as mean as your grandfather, or you think he can build the seventh Huangfu family?"


    "Old man, goodbye!"


    Eight bullets poured out, only half of the ears of the barren wood were knocked off. Huangfu Wenren had left a distance of tens of meters. Unfortunately, he said, leaping into the nearby woods and disappeared in the dark.


    He is a person who cherish his life, will not be a hero, or he will not be low-key for so many years, tonight only show the vanguard.


    "I''ll definitely kill you." When the barren wood was in a stable position, he could not see the figure of Huangfu Wenren. He threw out a ferocious look at the half of the ears on the ground, and the killing machine was filled in the heart for a long time.


    Just left a distance, the barren wood stopped, looking at the hundred people standing in front of the hate and appreciation: "green than blue and blue, Huangfu Wen Ren is not simple ah!"


    Standing in front of the masked people indifferent throw a sentence, behind the hundred people burst out, everyone in the hands of the hands of the cold, direct orientation of the barren wood.


    If it is in ordinary times, the barren wood is afraid of the siege of hundreds of people, but fighting for a killing of hundreds of people, and dodging from the bullet net. Just now, he and Huangfu Wenren have been fighting hard. At this time, the hundred people who are coming up will feel disgraced and don''t want to fight.


    Who knows that Huangfu Wenren, a shameless and insidious guy, still has any other cards in the dark?


    But just turning to go out for more than 10 meters, the barren wood stopped. Only then there were hundreds of people. Like a masked man standing in front of him, he had a military knife in his hand, just like the rest of the knives, but gave the barren wood a breath of death."Kill!" The masked man here is more direct. After throwing a word softly, he takes the lead in shooting out. Senhan''s saber is raised high, without gorgeous moves. It is so simple and direct to fall.


    Huang Mu''s eyes flashed a trace of solemnity, and his body suddenly retreated. However, the knife seemed to have long eyes and followed him all the time. Huang Mu knew that it was not the sword that followed people, but that the people who used the knife were too persistent.


    He retreated seven meters, and the barren wood felt that there was a fierce opportunity to kill him behind him. He cried and rolled out. Although it was not his own style to avoid this way, he had no way at the moment. It was better to dodge than to be slashed. It would be more humiliating.


    In this short-term collision, two hundred people on both sides have completely surrounded all directions, and dozens of people in front of them fiercely press towards the barren wood, fearless of death.


    Huang Mu took a step ahead of him indifferently. As soon as he reached out, he grabbed a man''s neck, as if he was holding a stick. A man of more than 100 Jin had no weight in his hand. Under a circle, the person he had caught in his hand was directly hit to death, and more than 10 people fell to the ground.


    Seeing the opportunity, Huang Mu kicked up a knife and shot it out. An ordinary knife seemed to be a magic weapon''s sharp blade in his hand. When he waved it, all the intercepted people fell to the ground, with no vitality.


    One of the masked men knew that the barren wood had no intention to fight, but only wanted to kill out. The cold way burst out of his body, and his sword took out a bright arc to split the wounded arm of the barren wood.


    With an insidious scolding, the wood stopped the pace of breaking through, and the sword in the man''s hand collided with the sword in his hand. This time, the barren wood retreated a step, but the masked man with the impact force flew out and fell on the ground.


    "You are too weak!"


    Another masked man looked at the fallen man lightly, said faintly, and walked ahead step by step. The saber in his hand hung low on the ground, rippling with sparks and harsh sounds.


    Wild wood eyebrows stirred, saw the masked man coming towards him. His eyes were cold, and he took the lead to attack. The knife in his hand split out horizontally and took the masked man''s throat.


    The masked man didn''t seem to feel the crisis. He stopped quietly. Holding the knife in one hand became holding the knife in both hands, and then it turned into the appearance of drawing a knife. Huang Mu''s eyes showed a look of surprise, but the power of the knife in his hand did not weaken at all.


    Double knife collision!


    When the knife of the barren wood was about to fall on the masked man, the first one who came after the masked man threw out a knife with the strength of drawing the knife, and directly swept out a deep scar on the belly of the barren wood. The knife of the barren wood also fell on the masked man''s shoulder and inserted it!


    It seems that the masked people are so cruel to themselves that they just want to kill the enemy!


    A trace of pain flashed in Huang Mu''s eyes. Just now he decided that the masked man would give up attacking himself and return to the sword defense, so that he could seriously injure him. However, he didn''t expect that the masked man was holding the idea that he and he were both defeated.


    He drew out the knife and lifted it up to cut off the masked man''s head and maintain his dignity tonight.


    But when his knife fell down and the rest of the people couldn''t stop it, a dazzling figure went straight to the heart of the barren wood from far to near. It was obvious that if the wood wanted to kill the masked man, he would be pierced in the heart.


    The eyes regretfully looked at the indifferent masked person: "next time must cut you!"


    Suddenly, he swung back the knife that hit his heart, and Huang Mu fell on the masked man with his foot, which made him and the masked man who started to fall out. In a short time, it was impossible to gather combat effectiveness.


    The man in black suddenly killed his eyes, and the knife that was swung open attacked the barren wood with the force of thunder. He opened the door and opened the door. He didn''t even cover up his flaws.


    Those who killed several people in the past helped the two masked men who fell down. The rest of them defended in various positions and stabbed them from time to time, although they were the last to die.


    A scar was left on the body of the man in black by the barren wood. He coughed gently and said in his heart that if the old wound was not good, it would not be difficult to leave the old man alive tonight.


    The barren wood also saw that the man in black had an old wound on his body. He had a little more hope in his eyes. He cut two men who took advantage of the opportunity to come up with a sharp knife. He once again made a knife at the man in black. The power was heavy, and the weak light could not cover up its brilliance!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    The unique Fanghua''s knife fell vigorously and fell towards the man in black.


    Everyone smelled the dangerous breath, but the man in black suddenly passed a chill in his left eye. The knife in his hand shot out like a meteor and completely took off. The whole person was also completely exposed under the knife of barren wood. As long as it fell, the man in black would be split in two.


    "When you are old, you always have a special remembrance of the world!"


    With a sigh, the barren wood swung away his machete, which shot at his heart. He once again lost the chance to kill the man in black. He sighed: "the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead. All I meet tonight are young people who are not afraid of death. Both lose and die together. Good!"


    He slowly raised his knife and ignored the men who were drawing closer. He pointed at the man in black and said, "I just want to stay like this. After all, I almost mean it. The Huangfu family is good, but it''s me that I met!"


    His voice was like a declaration. The barren wood burst out, and the knife with rolling blade was raised towards the man in black. But at this moment, he sensed a crisis and touched the man in black. His face changed slightly: "you bastard, you are not afraid of death!"


    The man in black spread out his hands and didn''t speak. He stood there completely, but the barren wood was turned around and the knife to kill the man in black was facing back.


    I saw a graceful figure that covered her face flickered out, and the blade in her hand was dazzling. The barren wood stopped to turn around because she was running fast, and felt that her Qi and blood were not smooth. However, she still tried her best to block the knife that the woman in black had cut out.


    Just swing open the knife and let the woman in black fall. A cold light swept over the left side of the barren wood. At the next moment, a sharp pain spread all over the body. Looking at the situation, I saw that the left hand that had been hit by the bullet left her body.


    The wood burst out and kicked the man in black with a powerful kick. He was angry at the man who suddenly cut off his hand. The sound of rib fracture came, at least two of them were broken.


    The moment the man in black fell down, blood came from his mouth and his body seemed to fall apart, but he still held up a trace of strength and said, "kill him!"


    Those men who were silent once again revolted again. The knives in their hands kept calling toward the barren wood. The latter seemed to be crazy. The knife in their hands was directly swung out of the four people''s hands. Their bodies collided in advance, and several men flew out.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    At the moment, the barren wood has gone peacefully, and he only has the opportunity to kill. As the tenth strong man on the black list and the Super Master level, he was not only killed by Huangfu Wenren tonight, but also attacked and cut off his arm. This is a shame.


    He walked towards the man in black with firm steps. All the people who stood in front of him were all cut and killed by him. Compared with the beginning, the barren wood showed more ferocity, and did not block anything, but the killing opportunity was enough to cover everything.


    But when he was about to get close to the man in black and kill the man who had cut off his left hand, he suddenly stopped and turned his head to look into the darkness. His eyes were heavy, because he smelled a chance to kill. Subconsciously, he thought that if he took a step forward, he might be killed immediately.


    After the idea of moving forward, he was locked in by the secret killing machine. Huang Mu yelled and turned around. Three people picked up the broken hand and killed him directly towards the road on one side. No one could stop him. Although there were some scars on his body, they could be ignored.


    "Go back and tell Huangfu to ask the sky. I will never die for Huang Mu and Huangfu''s family!"


    In the dark, the barren wood jumped out of the road. There was only one voice left here. The man in black raised his hand and said, "don''t chase him. You can''t keep him!"


    The woman in black came over and helped the man in black up. The mask fell down. Liu Zhixin said: "this old guy is simply abnormal. If we meet again in the future, we will be in trouble."


    "No matter how troublesome it is, it is something that the Huangfu family needs to consider."


    The man in black who stood up also took off the mask on his face. It was Chu Feng who looked at more than 100 corpses on the ground and sighed with a long breath: "but it''s not that there is no harvest. For such a great master, cutting off one of his hands is not what many people can do.


    If he hadn''t fought hard in Huangfu villa tonight and was shot in the left hand by Huangfu Wenren''s treacherous scheme, we would all have died here, and we would not have achieved the results now. "


    Liu Zhixin nodded and looked at the hundred Liu''s elite. Only over 30 people were left. She frowned slightly and said, "I''ll still take a hundred guns to do it!"


    "Problem, China can''t use a hundred guns for you!"


    Chu Feng knew Liu Zhixin''s idea, and put a hand on her shoulder: "go first. You can let people prepare what you promised. Then go to fengteng to find Shen Xiuqin. The agency of Hanhuang South belongs to the Liu family."


    "Asshole!" Liu Zhixin is frowned: "clearly said good Europe and America also give Liu family, you want to discount now?"


    "You see, I''m as miserable as a dog now, and the damper is estimated to have suffered a lot tonight, don''t you think?" Chu Feng rolled her eyes, but looked at Liu Zhixin''s discontented look or a smile: "you can rest assured that when it''s almost the same, I''ll do it according to the agreement, and you didn''t have to have the agency right at the beginning, did you?""I''m afraid I''ll kick it when you''ve finished using it. Naturally, I need to find something good first." Liu Zhixin naturally knew the meaning of Chu Feng. He helped him to a car that came to one side and sat down and opened his mouth: "otherwise, when you finish using the Liu family, we have offended so many people for you, but you do not give anything, so I am not very disadvantaged?"


    "It''s hard to be so confident in yourself!"


    Chufeng laughed with astonishment, and reluctantly propped up a little strength and sent out a little message. Looking at Ye Zixuan who was driving, he said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you are really so hard hearted. Seeing so many people dead, you don''t do anything, woman, woman!"


    Ye Zixuan turned her head and looked at Chu Feng. Then she stepped on the accelerator and left without looking back. "This is not something I need to think about. Moreover, if it wasn''t for me, you would have died."


    Knowing that ye Zixuan''s identity determines her position. It was like the situation just now. Ye Zixuan didn''t care about her life or death, but she finally protected herself. Chu Feng chufeng chucked out a word with a smile.


    Ye Zixuan''s body was stagnant, but she threw out a sentence without expression: "remember to go to Ye''s house to propose marriage!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and looked out of the window. He originally wanted to kill the Huangfu family this evening, but he took the opportunity to kill the general of tianwangmen. He also used blue cells to accomplish it without any effort. However, there is still a huge gap between reality and ideas.


    Tonight, no winner!


    When Chu Feng left the scene, Fengmen and Liu''s elite were busy cleaning up the ends of their hands. Huangfu Wenren had already returned to Huangfu villa, but he had not opened his mouth. Huangfu ruodie, who did not know when to return to Jianghai, said softly, "but what can be done? Living is the ultimate victory, isn''t it?"


    Huangfu Wenren frowned and felt the depression on his chest. He knew that he would have to recuperate for ten days and a half months. At the moment, he was more looking at the Huangfu villa shrouded in the fire and asked, "has Chu Feng been here?"


    "I don''t know. When I came here, it was already a big fire."


    Huangfu ruodie shakes his head and looks at Huangfu Wenren faintly: "tonight, including Huangfu Wenyi brothers and sisters, we have lost 11 brothers and sisters. Besides, Jin Qiaoyan and aunt Qin have disappeared. My dear brother, do you have anything to say to me?"


    "No!" Huangfu Wenren shook his head and watched the inexplicable fire engulf everything. Without any fluctuation, he said: "what I have done today is just to revenge my father who is so high and to find justice for our dead mother."


    Huangfu ruodie drew up a trace of sarcasm: "do you think I will believe you?"


    Huangfu Wenren narrowed his eyes: "what do you mean?"


    "Huangfu Wenyi brother and sister were killed by you, and the other nine were killed by you?" Huang Fu Ruo die met Huang Fu Wen Ren''s eyes without fear, and his voice was peaceful: "although all the people are dead, you are my brother. No one knows you better than me. You are the most like Huangfu asking heaven among all brothers."


    "You will avenge your mother, but you also have your own ambition. I know that!"


    "I don''t want to hear it coming out of your mouth again." Huangfu Wenren suddenly took hold of Huangfu ruodie''s neck, and an opportunity to kill appeared in his eyes: "otherwise, even if you are my sister, I will kill you, and no matter what means I do, it is enough for you to believe that I will not hurt you."


    Huangfu Ruo butterfly coughed gently: "you must be the enemy of Chu Feng?"


    "I have no choice!" Huangfu Wenren''s eyes twinkled, thinking of the tall and beautiful figure, his eyes were inexplicably soft, but then came a fierce color: "as you said, I have ambition, I have to make a choice in Huangfu family, either I go up or I am trampled on my bones."


    Releasing Huangfu ruodie''s neck, Huangfu Wenren sighed: "if you want to blame, you can only blame chufeng for growing too fast, which is beyond my father''s expectation. He told me that as long as you kill chufeng, the successor''s position is mine."


    "But it''s a pity that I set everything for this evening. Blue cell and tianwangmen are here. The damper is only responsible for surrounding Huangfu mountain villa, and Chu Feng doesn''t appear."


    Looking at Huangfu Wenren, Huangfu ruogdie sighs and walks to the car in the distance and says with the wind, "wait a minute, I''ll go back to the imperial city. I''ll just come to see if you''re dead or Chu Feng is dead, and collect the corpse for one of you. But after this evening, there won''t be any waves in the river and sea for a short time."


    "Huangfu Wenren, you pray that Chu Feng will not die in your hands."


    The woman who stopped at the side of the car turned to look at Huangfu Wenren and said firmly: "although I want to kill him, I can''t deny that he has conquered me. His life is mine. Whoever kills him, I will kill him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    Chu Feng went to Jianghai hospital overnight to treat him together with Gu Ming and Yan Luo. The people holding the knife were the most experienced doctors. All of them were self-employed by Shen Xueyan.


    Although Chu Feng is a doctor, saving people is not a problem, but the difficulty of self-help is a little bit more. Last night, the foot of barren wood made him directly break three ribs. Chu Feng, who knew the news, laughed bitterly and knew that he had to cultivate for a period of time before he could recover.


    In the morning, the sun was warm, shining from outside the window into the ward. Last night, Liu Zhixin, who was not seriously injured, walked in. Chu Feng looked back and asked, "how about Yan Luo and solitary life?"


    "Your injuries are the most serious. They can recover in a week or two, even though they are seriously injured."


    Liu Zhixin closed the door, went to sit down, in order to have no one to disturb the cultivation of Chu Feng, this layer was completely wrapped by Liu Zhixin, in order to prevent people from seeing themselves and Chu Feng together.


    Sitting by the bed, looking at the ugly Chu Feng wrapped up by bandages, Liu Zhixin Chuchi chuckled: "as a leader, what you should do is to direct. If you die, what do your people do? You look like a mummy. It''s so sad!"


    "Are you making fun of me?"


    Chu Feng is also a little depressed, although after surgery, but the whole body is still a little sore, now it is difficult to move, if Liu Zhixin is to kill his own people, now he absolutely has no spare power to fight back.


    "How dare I make fun of you?" With a meaningful smile, Liu Zhixin stood up and untied the buttons of her clothes and said, "it''s just that I think this is an opportunity. Ye Zixuan went out and didn''t know what to do. The people in the wind door also didn''t give people to come up here. Yan Luo and Gu Ming couldn''t move for a while."


    "I think it''s necessary for me to do something, or I won''t come again if there''s a chance!"


    Liu Zhixin untied the button and didn''t take off the clothes. She looked at Chu Feng meaningfully: "you are a wolf who can''t grasp firmly. All your promises are changed before they are fulfilled. Now you are injured and unable to act. It''s a good opportunity for me. Do you think I want to do it?"


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and looked out with his left eye. The ward of Yan Luo and Gu Ming was five wards away from each other. In addition, the hospital was isolated for the sake of quiet buildings. Even if Yan Luo and Gu Ming''s hearing were good, they could not hear anything at all.


    If you look at the whole floor, only a few nurses are sitting in the duty room. The rest of the ventilation doors are stationed at the lower stairway. The elevator on this floor is directly locked off.


    Sigh a look to Liu Zhixin asked: "you intentionally?"


    "Not bad!" Liu Zhixin nodded back without denying: "but I think you should be honored to be so kind to you. In addition, you don''t need to worry about the situation. Because of the coming of the new year, and the Huangfu villa last night, the river and sea are under martial law. There will be nothing before the new year.


    At the same time, the Chinese government has also issued a circular to warn all parties not to make trouble. After all, next year is the day for a change of office. It is estimated that the official Chinese new year needs to do something before the Spring Festival, so you don''t want to be troubled by various forces. Therefore, you have at least one month to do nothing! "


    "As time goes on, things will change. I don''t want to be fooled by you at last, so that''s the only way."


    Chu Feng is really not worried about the situation. Last night there was so much noise, how could the official do something, or this year will be a panic. What he is worried about is that Liu Zhixin really wants to eat himself?


    Looking at the skirt pulled to the waist, showing the inside of the lace Liu Zhixin, the scenery looming, Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile and said: "Miss Liu, I am now injured, can you slow down, and I do not want to be below!"


    "It''s a pity that I don''t like being down there either!"


    Liu Zhixin just ignored so much, directly opened the quilt on Chu Feng''s body, two one plus five opened Chu Feng''s cover, frowned and scolded: "rogue!"


    "Shit!" Chufeng hears the words and directly bursts out the rude words. Liu Zhixin is not going to do anything to herself. Chu Feng is embarrassed to scream. Murong Bing must be in the dark, but the woman''s mind can''t guess. She shakes her head and says, "you want to eat me and scold me. What do you mean?"


    Liu Zhixin frowns deeply, although she has always wanted to do something to Chu Feng, but when she really saw something different from ordinary people, she still had some hesitation, and secretly said whether she could put it down.


    But think back to Yan Ruyu as a woman can, why not themselves?


    Competitive heart up, plus the beginning of some plans, Liu Zhixin directly sat on the bed, shyly looked at Chu Feng and said: "don''t you take responsibility, do not want you what, do not need you to move, you give me the honest lie down is!"


    Chu Feng secretly closed her eyes. Liu Zhixin, like the queen who wanted to win, took a little shyness and took off the last cover. She stretched out her hand to move for a while. When she felt almost the same, she bit her lips and sat down. At the moment of touching, her body was unnaturally tight, but then she bit her teeth and sat down directly.


    Liu Zhixin, even though she was a tough woman, couldn''t bear the pain at the moment. She wanted to pinch Chu Feng with her hands. But she saw the bandage on the latter''s body and clenched her teeth. She didn''t dare to move it.Chu Feng opened his eyes, and when the dark way was pushed backward, he said: "I''m hurt. Not any woman can accommodate me!"


    Liu Zhixin cheered, stubborn and even delusional to be a woman like Wu Zetian. Although she felt pain, she still moved slowly. Although she had not experienced before, some things were self-taught.


    Gradually, Liu Zhixin felt the pain slowly disappear, replaced by a feeling that she sometimes can''t bring with her hands. It''s wonderful, just like floating on the sea, moving with the wind.


    Nearly two hours later, Liu Zhixin, who had a rest for three times, finally let Chu Feng bear the release. She took a breath and gently leaned on Chu Feng''s body and said powerless: "son of a bitch, how do I feel hurt is me, enjoying you!"


    Chu Feng has been a passive bear for two hours. At the moment, he curled his lips and said, "I was pushed by you and didn''t speak. It''s your own business to hurt you."


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Liu Zhixin agglomerates a little strength, slowly leaves Chu Feng''s body up and down the bed, walks to the bathroom to tidy up, restores the original appearance to walk out, only the separated legs let a person dare not look directly.


    Went to the bedside took medical gauze to chufeng to clean, and finally put it in front of chufeng: "this is my first time, you give me to remember, I conquered you, not you chufeng pushed me!"


    "Shame Of course, Chu Feng felt that Liu Zhixin was the first time, but when he thought that he was about seven feet tall, Liu Zhixin pushed him backward, or in this environment, he couldn''t help being eaten. Chu Feng always felt uncomfortable.


    "There is something more shameful waiting for you."


    Liu Zhixin looked at Chu Feng''s bitter gourd face and said in his heart, "in the cold and barren South and even in the world, I don''t know how many people want to push me down. Now I send it to you. You still hate it. I tell you, this is the first time, but it''s definitely not the last time!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at Liu Zhixin and said, "first pull up my pants and say again, I feel very strange!"


    "Hum!" Liu Zhixin hummed and pulled up Chu Feng''s trousers and covered him with Quilts: "I asked the doctor, you broke three ribs, and you have to rest for at least a week to get out of bed, so from today on, I will torture you for seven days, at least six days."


    In Chu Feng''s stunned look, Liu Zhixin picked Chu Feng''s chin and said: "is there an impulse to beat me violently? It''s humiliating, but there''s no way. From knowing you to being played by you several times, I always want to charge some interest."


    "Of course, you can rest assured that I will still do what I promise you, but I will receive what I deserve in advance."


    But also know that Liu Zhixin did not do all have done, will certainly not discount the implementation, squinting at Liu Zhixin with a winning smile, what is the first strange woman in the cold and barren South who wants to sacrifice her innocence to be like this with herself? What is the greedy?


    If it''s just pharmaceutical agency, it doesn''t seem necessary?


    "Liu Zhixin!"


    "Bear it. I''ll wash it for you at night. I''ll have a rest. I didn''t sleep last night. I was tortured by you. I''m tired!" Liu Zhixin didn''t refuse. In addition to going to the toilet, Chu Feng took care of the rest of the things. But she felt tired and decided to have a rest first!


    Chu Feng gaped, looking at Liu Zhixin lying on the side of the nursing bed, opened his mouth to argue, but finally did not open his mouth, can only be depressed trembling mouth, who in the end tortured who?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    "You can get out of bed tomorrow. You''ve got a good recovery."


    Five days later, at about ten o''clock in the morning, Shen Xueyan came to Chu Feng''s ward. Although there were hundreds of people watching in the hospital, he was still kind: "and one day ahead of my expectation, you can be discharged tomorrow. It''s OK, but within one or two months, try not to make a big move."


    "Great!" Feeling that Shen Xueyan''s words were the most moving words he had heard in nearly a week, Chu Feng politely replied, "as long as I can get out of bed and walk normally, I can recover in the shortest time. President Shen doesn''t need to worry."


    "Of course I don''t worry. You''re still a top doctor."


    Shen Xueyan had no doubt about this. As for Chu Feng''s ecstasy, he was only happy because he had been lying in bed for so many days and knew he could get out of bed tomorrow.


    Looking at the time, Shen Xueyan said with a smile, "well, you have a good rest. I have a meeting at ten o''clock. I''ll wait for you to go home and sit down."


    "I will go when I have time."


    Chufeng returned with a smile. After Shen Xueyan left, chufeng breathed out: "too happy. I''ll get out of bed at last tomorrow!"


    "Isn''t there another day?" Chu Feng''s excited words have not fallen, Liu Zhixin came with a faint smile. Originally, she had a fierce battle with Chu Feng in the early morning, but the news from the elite of the following school came to the end.


    He went to the bedside and opened the quilt on Chu Feng''s body and said with a smile, "it''s good that President Shen didn''t check your injury, or you would be disgraced!"


    "Shame on you, shame on you!" Chu Feng turned his white eyes and said, "you are today. After that, you don''t want to do anything to me again. I will not obey you to the death!"


    "Really, I''m afraid someone will take the initiative at that time." Liu Zhixin sat in bed, directly pulled up the skirt and sat down. She took a deep breath and said with a smile, "so it''s the reason why I can''t give you any movement at that time."


    Chu Feng directly chooses to shut up. For five days, Liu Zhixin seems to be hungry and thirsty for many years. As long as she catches the time and gets the free time, she pulls Chu Feng to work. Chu Feng roughly calculates that Liu Zhixin pulls him to work at least twice a day, which adds up to nearly five hours. In this regard, chufeng only regards her as a wolf!


    Liu Zhixin''s attractive voice rang out again in the ward. Although it was only five days from the first time to now, Liu Zhixin and Chu Feng fought hard for no less than 20 times. From the initial pain to the end, Liu Zhixin was a bit happy.


    In the morning, in the afternoon, before the rest in the evening, I will sit on the body of Chu Feng and gallop!


    Is chufeng closed her eyes to enjoy the kind of gallop of women, Liu Zhixin also suppressed to let her voice as far as possible not too big, the ward door is suddenly opened, all the movements at the moment are stopped, Liu Zhixin stiff body sitting there, also do not feel so much pain.


    Chu Feng also suddenly opened his eyes, dark pit Dad!


    Finally, they looked at the door with their eyes. There were three people and three women standing at the door. But at this time, the three people were also standing there and did not know how to react. Looking at Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin, who could be seen closely together, they all had a blush on their faces.


    "Well, I''ll go to the bathroom first!"


    Finally, the willow catkins with a blush turned around and ran to one side. The deer in my heart kept jumping and whispering: "the wind is too weak. It''s just like this in the hospital. I don''t care about the injuries!"


    Because of the leaving of catkins, only Liu Yan and Lin Yulin are standing there, and the picture is still motionless.


    Liu Yan clenched her lips and got angry. Although she and Chu Feng had established a relationship, it was also accepted that Chu Feng had other women''s affairs, but it did not mean that you can see in the eyes, watching that little gap did not cling, and slowly clenched her fist.


    Hum a way, Liu Yan also directly turned to leave, she is also today to take time to have a look, do not want to see such a thing, the mood is naturally not good.


    Liu Zhixin and Chu Feng seem to be pressed by the remote control after being frozen. The former quickly pulls the quilt over her and Chu Feng''s body. Lin Yulin naturally knows that. At the moment when she is bumped into such a thing, no matter how thick she is, she will be embarrassed. She is also annoyed that the elite Fengmen below do not inform her.


    "I''ll marry Huangfu Wenren the day after tomorrow. I''ll let you know. Goodbye!"


    Lin Yulin recalled the scene when the door of the sick room opened. She felt that her heart was broken. She wriggled her lips and said a word. She turned and left. She didn''t know why she was like this. But when she saw Liu Zhixin and Chu Feng, her heart was really broken!


    Lin Yulin knew about Chu Feng''s hospitalization from LAN Mei Er three days ago, but she didn''t know how to appear. Finally, it was Liu Yan who wanted to see Chu Feng. She was just following her. But when she saw that scene, if Lin Yulin thought well on her way to the hospital, everything turned into that sentence.


    The door of the ward was closed. Liu Zhixin didn''t know Chu Feng and Lin Yulin''s entanglement. She turned her white eyes and said, "I don''t have the face to see anyone. If I pass it back to the cold desert south, how can I get married in the future?""You can''t live if you''re guilty yourself."


    Chufeng quietly threw out a sentence, Liu Yan there he is not worried about how to explain, but Lin Yulin saw, chufeng felt the whole heart tingling: "after the completion of the doctor to come, I want to go out ahead of time, one day earlier and one day later, the result seems to be the same, it doesn''t matter!"


    Liu Zhixin is also thinking about whether to continue. After all, the fire is burning. At the moment, he is impolite to move up. But maybe because of what happened just now, the two sides will end up hastily in 20 minutes!


    "Yulin, I''ve decided that our wedding will take place in the journey!"


    After leaving the hospital, Lin Yulin went directly back to Shengyuan security company. In the general manager''s office, Huangfu Wenren showed a warm smile, helped his glasses and spoke softly: "then he will directly board a cruise ship to Hawaii for a half month honeymoon.


    I know you don''t like to be busy, so it''s our two people''s world


    Lin Yulin sat there looking at the introduction of Hawaii tourism in her hand. She didn''t hear Huangfu Wenren''s words at all. In her mind, she saw the scene in the hospital, which could not be forgotten and hurt her heart.


    She knew that this was not good, and told herself and Chu Feng would not have any results. Although they had no blood relationship, the secular people did not know these things. She was a little aunt and Chu Feng was a nephew!


    "Yulin, are you not feeling well?"


    Huangfu Wenren saw himself talking about the wedding here, but Lin Yulin did not seem to hear the general concern and asked: "if you are not comfortable, go back and have a good rest. The day after tomorrow will be our wedding, so we can save time and no spirit."


    Lin Yulin looked up at the man who was about to become her husband and said, "it''s OK. I just didn''t think that I''m going to get married. You can arrange the rest. I don''t understand these things."


    "OK, I''ll arrange it!" Huangfu Wenren didn''t doubt anything. He nodded back.


    "Wen Ren!"


    At this time, Lin Yulin said faintly: "I have heard that Huangfu villa was burned by fire not because of accident, but because the damper intended to do it. Is it true?"


    Huangfu Wenren''s hand was stagnant, and he opened his mouth with a smile: "there must be someone who told you that the injury of Chu Feng was caused by Huangfu family, right?" Seeing Lin Yulin nodding, Huangfu Wenren sat down and tried to pull Lin Yulin''s hand, but he finally stopped: "don''t worry, Chu Feng''s injury was left by the people of Zhan Wenjia."


    "Huangfu villa is not an accident, but it has nothing to do with the Fengmen. It was made by blue cell people. However, these officials did not say so for the sake of public stability."


    Lin Yulin nodded and did not doubt that Huangfu Wenren was deceiving himself. He turned his head and asked, "will you fight against Chu Feng?"


    This is a big worry in Lin Yulin''s heart. Knowing that chufeng was surrounded and killed in Hangzhou, there was also the figure of Huangfu family. Although it was not confirmed, the woman''s heart could not help worrying: "promise me, Chu Feng is my nephew, you are my future husband, and you are kind to me. I don''t want to see any of you in an accident."


    "Those are rumors!"


    Huangfu Wenren chufeng and my father did not have any unnecessary look: "Chu Feng and my father did have some disputes, but it was all because of Ruo die''s affair. After all, the relationship between Chu Feng and Ruo die, you know, but he became the uncle of the Su family. My father was in a bad mood, and it was normal to have a dispute with Chu Feng.


    As for the rumors from the outside that the relationship between Chu Feng and Huangfu''s family has broken down and they have to fight each other, these are rumors. Believe me! "


    Lin Yulin nodded slightly, but her mood became depressed. All the so-called rumors in Huangfu Wenren''s mouth were told by Liu Yan. As for the true and false ones, Lin Yulin believed in Liu Yan, and a bit of sadness passed in her heart. Was my man destined to become an enemy with Xiaofeng?


    Looking at Lin Yulin''s appearance, Huangfu Wenren didn''t know whether she believed in herself or doubted herself. She sighed and shook her head: "if you are not comfortable, go back to rest. I have to work out some wedding details. You don''t have to come to the company from tomorrow, and you will control Shengyuan in the future."


    Seeing that Lin Yulin just nodded but didn''t speak, Huangfu Wenren suppressed his displeasure and walked out of the office. When he entered the elevator, he made a phone call: "give me a heavy army at the wedding site. I don''t want any changes. Even my father can''t stop me from marrying Lin Yulin!"


    Huangfu Wenren, who hung up the phone, had no elegance in his eyes. He only had a chance to kill him: "Yulin, I''m sorry. I''m not sure Chu Feng knows that I did everything. He always needs to do something to let our wedding go on."


    An hour later, a text message entered Huangfu Wenren''s mobile phone, and Chu Feng returned to the imperial city!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    Chu Feng did go back to the Imperial City, because it took a month or two to cultivate because of the fracture of three ribs. Although Jianghai is the place where Fengmen made his fortune, after some consideration, the Fengmen people still let Chu Feng return to the imperial city for cultivation.


    After all, there is Su Xinyu in the Imperial City, and all the problems are not problems.


    At the airport, Liu Zhixin left on her own first. So far, the cooperation between her and Chu Feng is known by others, and no one has any insight. It is a card in Chu Feng''s hand. It is better not to be known.


    "Your little aunt is going to get married tomorrow. How did you come back?"


    At noon the next day, Su Xinyu accompanied Chu Feng to the back of fengteng garden and watched the calm lake basking in the sun. The elegant and noble woman looked at the peaceful Chu Feng and asked curiously, "although you have a grudge with Huangfu family, it is said that Huangfu Wenren is a good man."


    Move down the body, Su Xinyu continued: "so can''t kill a group of people, I believe your little aunt would like to see you appear."


    Chu Feng just laughed and didn''t say anything. Huangfu Wenren was very hidden. He was a good man in the eyes of many forces. He looked down with a gentle smile: "some things are good to face, but some things may be right if you don''t face them. I believe my sister-in-law also thinks so."


    "And if I don''t show up, I''ve got a wedding present ready, and she''ll understand!"


    Su Xinyu narrowed her eyes and felt Chu Feng''s words. She just couldn''t think of that layer. She folded her hair and said, "it''s your business. I''m just giving you advice. It''s your choice."


    Looking at the calm lake, Su Xinyu whispered: "qido moved out and cried all night before leaving. Are you doing too much?"


    "Do you think it''s too much?"


    Chu Feng was not surprised that Su Xinyu would bring up this topic and said in a soft voice: "although under the alliance of the literary family and the Huangfu family, the Ma family may be involuntarily involved, or it may be because of other things, but they did send the shooter, which is enough.


    It''s not easy for Chu Feng to come to this day. I don''t want everyone to attack and kill me without pressure. The Ma family is just a warning to all parties. Kill me, but make sure that you can bear the consequences. "


    "Take a chance to explain to qido that she''s so tangled that she hasn''t been to school for days."


    Su Xinyu naturally understood Chu Feng''s meaning. If he didn''t deter a group of people severely, someone would attack him, open his red lips and say to the men around him: "no matter how good it is, Qi duo and I are good sisters. What kind of person is she? I know very well that someone in the Ma family killed you, and she is also very guilty.


    But there is a reason for it. If it wasn''t for you and Huangfu ruogdie, how could Ma Jinyun have enough to eat and have nothing to fight with you? All in all, the fault is in Chu Feng, isn''t it? "


    Chu Feng meaningful smile: "I can understand you are jealous?"


    "She is not worth my jealousy because she is the eldest lady of Huangfu family."


    Su Xinyu shook his head, calm and confident, and said, "although you and the Huangfu family seem to be in peace for the time being, I believe that when the official pressure is over, you will never die and you will become the enemy. So I am not worried about this at all."


    In Chu Feng''s playful look, Su Xinyu coldly threw out a sentence: "it''s Yan Ruyu, what are you going to do, a woman with your child, for her you killed Wen Ao Jun, for her you don''t hesitate to offend the literary family, my grandfather is very angry, but the rules of the Su family are there, he won''t say anything."


    "But, do you want to give me an account, I su Xinyu is your nominal woman."


    "No explanation, no explanation!" When returning to the Imperial City, Chu Feng had expected that Su Xinyu would be involved in this issue, so he shook his head without hesitation: "yu''er is a good girl, she will not threaten your so-called status, and I hope you can give her some space for survival."


    She looked directly at Su Xinyu''s gradually cold eyes and whispered: "losing the child is the pain in her heart. I don''t want to be hurt by you at last, otherwise I have to apologize to you!"


    Su Xinyu''s body trembled, looking at Chu Feng, who stood up, clenched his lips and drank: "I am your woman, the woman you want to marry in the future, but now you are because of another woman saying such things to me, don''t you think it''s too much?"


    "Too much!" Chu Feng turned her back to Su Xinyu. She didn''t dare to see the woman''s aggrieved look at the moment. She took a deep breath and said, "but I have a clear conscience, because I am a man. I can''t give yu''er a sunny life, so I feel guilty. If I finally hurt her, am I still a man?"


    "Maybe you will say that this is an excuse for my amorous feelings, but it doesn''t matter. I will not give up my jade son, and I will find justice for my child who died."


    When Chu Feng said firm words, Su Xinyu began to cry. Her voice was not loud, but her tears had already flowed down. Chu Feng frowned and looked back: "no need?"


    "I hate you!" Su Xinyu ran past, pushed away Chu Feng and ran towards the distance. His trembling shoulders made people feel sad.Chu Feng breathed out a breath and knew that he had hurt Su Xinyu, but some things were doomed to be unfair. Of course, it was an accident with Yan Ruyu at the beginning, but after the accident, it was love.


    "The wind is weak. You shouldn''t do this to Miss Su!"


    Not long after su Xinyu left, Melanie came over and said, "it seems that she is the eldest lady of the Su family. The red Su family is doomed to her dignity. But remove these halos, she is just an ordinary woman. You are like this, her father is like this, and her mother has an accident. Where is the warmth


    "What do you seem to know?" Chu Feng sat on the grass from the new one and looked at her: "tell me, what''s wrong with the Su family?"


    LAN Mei Er sat down, but she had a good distance with Chu Feng before she said something about these days: "nothing. It''s just that after su Qin and ye Xinlan divorced, they were completely kicked out of the Su family by the master su. He married his adjutant, the woman who accompanied him in the army for more than ten years, and ye Xinlan became a monk in Qingxin nunnery."


    "You are su Xinyu''s man, but when she suffers from these family upheavals, you make enemies because of other women. How strong do you think she is?"


    "Su Qin married another, ye Xinlan became a monk?" Chu Feng was stunned when he heard the speech. Su Qin and ye Xinlan divorced. He knew it from the beginning. He didn''t expect that such a thing would happen when he was not in the imperial city. He thought of Su Xinyu''s pretended strong and bitter smile and said, "why don''t you tell me earlier, then I won''t talk like that just now."


    She shrugged her shoulders innocently and said, "I want to talk to you, but as soon as you come back yesterday, you go to look for Li Ji. How can I have a chance to tell you?"


    "Well, my fault!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know at first, but she felt a little sorry when she knew it at the moment. Su Xinyu stood up and pinched it on the peak on the right side of LAN Mei er. Then she went to the front and left a sentence: "Meier, did you use Fengyuan Yangyin pills? Why do I feel a little bigger?"


    LAN Mei Er didn''t expect that Chu Feng was still such a rascal at the moment. She didn''t return to her mind for a long time. Until Chu Feng came out more than 20 meters, she gave out a hysterical roar: "Stinky rascal, I hate you!"


    She clenched her lips and bowed her head infinitely wronged. She did use Fengyuan Yangyin pills all this time. The color was more beautiful than before. At the same time, she also increased the size. He hummed: "rogue, how many times have you attacked my future husband''s baby, asshole!"


    "Wife!"


    Chu Feng did not know that Lan Mei ER was scolding herself behind her back. She went straight back to the room and looked at Su Xinyu, who was sobbing on the bed. She closed the door behind her back and said softly, "I''m sorry, if you cry again, I''ll feel heartache."


    "Go away Su Xinyu''s cry was a little louder, and he said: "go to find Yan Ruyu and Huangfu ruodie. I''m not your wife. I''m just a tool for you to use. Now your wings are hard. I don''t have any use value. Get out of here!"


    "Look at you, you are crying like a kitten!"


    Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu''s weeping appearance, a little guilty to pull her up, gently wiped her tears and said: "I know I''m wrong, but you also have to understand, I have no way to your things, relative Yan Tianming is also no way, don''t you think I don''t want Yan Ruyu, Yan Tianming will let me go?"


    When Su Xinyu gently sobbed to stop crying, Chu Feng pinched her nose and patiently said, "unless you want to kill me after Yan Tianming goes up, you will make trouble. Otherwise, you can accept it, but I promise that you will be the woman I married."


    Su Xinyu couldn''t help crying again, sobbing and saying, "you men are all bastards. I used to think that my father and mother were very loving, but when all this was broken, I felt so ridiculous. As soon as you came back, you said these things to me, and did not comfort me. I''m afraid even you are the same as my father."


    Slightly raised his head, Su Xinyu clenched his lips: "because at that time, I didn''t know what I would do. Maybe I would become a monk like my mother, maybe I would jump off a tall building!"


    No matter how strong a woman has her fragile side, just see if you touch that point or not, Su Xinyu at the moment has undoubtedly been touched by the vulnerable point, Chu Feng hugged her tightly, as if promised: "in this life, as long as you don''t abandon me, you are the woman of my chufeng life."


    "No one can take you away from me, absolutely not!"


    Su Xinyu''s hurt heart warmed up in the words of Chu Feng. Whether it was true or not, it was very useful at least now. He put a kiss on Chu Feng''s neck and said shyly, "son of a bitch, shall we have a child?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, but then understood what. Su Xinyu not only wanted to be the main room, but also wanted to be a husband even if she couldn''t change herself. She touched her nose and laughed bitterly: "I''m hurt now. Let''s talk about it if it''s OK."


    "You said it yourself!" Su Xinyu let go of Chu Feng, stood up and wiped her tears. She regained her strength and said, "of course, that''s my bottom line. If you have other women, don''t be known by me, but your first child of chufeng must come out of my su Xinyu''s stomach.""Otherwise, I will, I will, and"


    I still want to say the following words, but I have been kissed by Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    Qingxin nunnery!


    Compared with the big Buddhist temple, where the leaders of the group often go to, it is relatively quiet here, standing on the top of a mountain. The three acre building constructs the whole Qingxin nunnery. The incense is not very prosperous, but it is dedicated to the son sending Avalokitesvara.


    Only some people who want a son will come here to visit, but on average, there are less than 100 people in a day. There is no brilliant atmosphere. Most of them just maintain the operation of Qingxin nunnery. In many cases, they still rely on government subsidies.


    After all, Qingxin nunnery has existed since the Ming Dynasty. It is one of the ancient buildings. There are still many tourists during several major festivals every year!


    Maserati stopped at the foot of the mountain. Su Xinyu dropped the window and looked at the temple on the mountain which was hundreds of meters away. She said, "I have been here three times, but she has not seen me. My grandfather has also been here once, and my uncle has also come. It''s no use even my grandfather. My mother''s meaning is very firm. She will accompany the Green Lantern all her life."


    "The Abbess here was once her classmate. She became a monk because of her emotional injury, so her mother went in that day and has not come out yet."


    Chu Feng nodded, as if she had a new understanding of Ye Xinlan. The woman, who was persistent in her feelings, pondered and asked, "she didn''t say she was going to live in fengteng garden at first. How could she change her mind? In addition, my uncle didn''t come to see her?"


    "I don''t know. When I found out, she had been in Qingxin nunnery for a day." Su Xinyu shook his head and breathed out a breath and said, "as for Dad, he comes once in two or three days. He also brings Qin Yue, the fox spirit, to get his mother''s forgiveness, but the result is the same, and no one can see him."


    "That''s still your father''s conscience. It''s not incurable."


    Chu Feng opened the car door with a warm smile and said, "come on, when you come to the foot of the mountain, go up and have a look. How can you be her daughter? Believe me!"


    Su Xinyu seemed a little hesitant, but Chu Feng brought her, and she still chose to believe him. But when she went out, she stopped and murmured: "you carry me up!"


    "Such a holy land, do you want me to carry you up?" Chu Feng surprised Su Xinyu even said such words, but look at the latter Du mouth ha ha smile turn around: "that comes up!"


    "Ah, your hand!"


    Su Xinyu was not polite. He jumped on Chu Feng''s back, but immediately sent out a exclamation: "did you mean to carry someone behind you? Where do you put your hands? Don''t know this is a holy land?"


    Su Xinyu''s face was slightly red and lying on Chu Feng''s shoulder. She felt a little strange. When she was halfway up the mountain, she whispered: "husband!"


    Chu Feng spirit of a shock, Su Xinyu but rarely called him, a little excited in the heart of the mouth: "say!"


    "It looks like you can carry me on your back, it doesn''t look like you''re injured!" Su Xinyu bit her lips and opened her mouth. Her face was flushed. She went on to say, "or we''ll start work tonight and try to get a little guy next year to make grandfather happy. Maybe mom knows that we have children, maybe it''s still vulgar?"


    Chu Feng startled with a smile: "you really don''t forget it all the time. It''s not difficult to carry you on your back, but the movement hurt my waist, my ribs broke three, can''t move, can''t bear it again!"


    "Then wait a little longer." Su Xinyu didn''t think much about it. Chu Feng''s medical skills were superb. She only regarded it as common sense of Medicine: "however, the literati are really vicious enough. They even sent out some famous experts and more than 100 people to kill you. When I get the chance, I will let my grandfather kill them."


    Thank you, wife


    Chu Feng didn''t explain that his injury was left by Huang mu. After all, Huang Mu felt that he belonged to Huangfu family, so he didn''t want to explain. It''s rare to have an official martial law and have a good rest.


    When she got to the top of the mountain, Su Xinyu came down from Chu Feng''s back and knocked on the door. After a while, a nun opened the door and saw the visitor open her mouth with her hands folded. "Miss Su, why are you so persistent? Your mother has decided to fall into the empty door. Please help her!"


    "Abbess, I just want to see my mother again. Nothing else."


    Su Xinyu politely opened his mouth with a hint of entreaty: "please convey my meaning, abbess. I''ll just see you once, and I won''t ask her for anything."


    "Abbess!" Chu Feng stepped forward and said with a warm smile, "to give convenience is to give yourself convenience. If my wife can''t see her mother, she will come back again. You can''t take the trouble to let her see her once!"


    "Please come back, benefactor."


    Nuni shook her head, stood firmly at the door and said, "benefactor ye said before she came. She just wants to stay here quietly. No one wants to see you. Please don''t make me embarrassed."


    Chu Feng frowned, and then walked forward. The nun subconsciously stepped back and her heart beat violently. Chu Feng, with a warm smile, attached herself to her ear and whispered something: "abbess, can you take us in now?"


    "Sin, sin!"


    Nun seemed to have been bitten by a snake, but she didn''t say anything. She asked, "come with me, but in the end, master Ye Shi can''t see you. I can''t make up my mind!""Husband, what did you say to her?" Su Xinyu came several times and was refused outside the door, but Chu Feng could go in with only one word. He could not help wondering what chufeng had just said.


    Chu Feng looked at the nun who was walking in front of her and whispered to Su Xinyu''s ear. When Su Xinyu''s face turned red, Chu Feng thought and laughed: "it''s good to know, this is human nature!"


    Su Xinyu nodded slightly, but her eyes were unnatural. She shook her head incomprehensibly.


    "Benefactor Ye is in here. It''s her business that she can''t see you. I''ll go first!" Nun took Chu Feng and they went through a corridor to the backyard. When they said they were going to leave, they stopped in front of Chu Feng. They clasped their hands and said, "benefactor, it''s convenient for you. Goodbye!"


    "Take your time, abbess!" Chu Feng naturally knew the meaning of Nuni and said with a smile. After Nuni left, Su Xinyu breathed out a breath and said, "what are fleas? Can you put it there without fear of itching? "


    "The thought is very pure, then don''t know!"


    Chu Feng just found something under the perspective, so he could come in here, looked at the closed door and said, "in this era, monks will find some stimulation. As nuns, you can''t let go too much, but it''s OK to solve it occasionally. Let''s see if my mother-in-law is willing to see you or not."


    Su Xinyu nodded and didn''t ask what flea was, but decided to go back to the computer to check it. Now she went to the door and knocked on the door.


    After a while, the door opened, and ye Xinlan, dressed in a long robe, appeared in their sight. Although she was dressed in nun''s clothes, she still could not hide the charm of the woman. When she was pulled up by 3000 green silk, she gave a strange impact.


    "Mom Su Xinyu burst out a smile, rushed to embrace Ye Xinlan: "I miss you!"


    "Why are you here?" Ye Xinlan gently pushed Su Xinyu aside, and his words did not fluctuate: "if you come to call me back, forget it, my heart is dead, you go!"


    Su Xinyu frowned: "Mom, Qin Yue that fox spirit robbed dad, don''t you want to go and grab it back?"


    "Why rob?" Ye Xinlan put his hands together in front of him, and said plainly: "before I and your father got married, he had a girl he liked, but he failed to pass the test of your grandfather, and finally he had to give up to marry me. In other words, he did not love me."


    "The marriage between your father and me was only driven by the interests at that time. It''s a good thing to have a split now."


    Su Xinyu frowned, which she also knows, but she has been born and grown up for so many years. She has selectively forgotten that Su Qin was forced to marry Ye Xinlan. Looking at her mother now, she pleaded: "Mom, you can go back. If you don''t want to go back to Ye''s and Su''s''s, go to fengteng garden, and Chu Feng and I will honor you."


    Ye Xinlan took a look at Chu Feng who was standing behind him. His eyes immediately moved away and stroked Su Xinyu''s hair and said, "go back. It''s very good here. It''s quiet and peaceful. You can think about the past better."


    Seeing Su Xinyu shaking his head ceaselessly, ye Xinlan showed a smile, as if in comfort: "my heart is still not calm down now, when I think I will go back, let me quiet down, OK?"


    Su Xinyu stares at her: "really?"


    "When did mom cheat you?" Ye Xinlan pinched Su Xinyu''s face and then looked at Chu Feng: "I''ve heard about you. I''ve seen Yan Ruyu. But Xinyu is my child. I hope she''s happy. Don''t be like her father. It''s a requirement to be a mother."


    Looking at Su Xinyu and ye Xinlan saying that they are mother and daughter, more like sisters, Chu Feng nodded slightly: "aunt, don''t worry, I won''t let Xinyu down. Although we started because of something together, but now I have her position in my heart."


    "This is the best!" Ye Xinlan nodded gently, took Su Xinyu''s hand, and showed her mother''s kindness: "go back, Chu Feng may be a son of a bitch, but I believe he will treat you well. I''ll be quiet in Qingxin nunnery. When I feel almost calm down, I''ll go down the mountain."


    "I''ll bring you children and enjoy life."


    Su Xinyu looked at Ye Xinlan''s words and said that it was not good to insist on it. She walked back and pulled Chu Feng back: "I''m waiting for you to go back." Then she pulled Chu Feng away, but Chu Feng looked into the room and frowned deeply. What was she going to do?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    After leaving Qingxin nunnery and returning to the downtown area, Chu Feng and Su Xinyu casually find a place to eat. Then Su Xinyu drives to a single apartment district. Chu Feng looks at many two-story apartments standing up and asks curiously, "do you have an apartment here?"


    "It''s not me, it''s qido!" Su Xinyu shook her head and pointed to the apartment with a pink wall in the distance and said, "that''s qido''s apartment. I''m afraid you don''t know when you''ll have time, so I''ll take you here and apologize to qido."


    "Sorry?"


    Chu Feng sniffed and frowned: "wife, it''s her, Ma family, I''m sorry for me first, why am I going to apologize?"


    "Because qido is my good sister, you are my husband!" Su Xinyu''s red lips opened and returned, holding Chu Feng''s hand and shaking her coquettish way: "you''ll go. Although Ma Jiaxian is sorry for you, it''s also your own personality problem. Moreover, from a private point of view, qido is still good for you, isn''t it?"


    See Chu Feng is still not very willing to look, Su Xinyu shook his arm more intense: "husband, you go, I don''t want to see Qi duo this appearance!"


    Chu Feng is an exciting spirit. The goddess is absolutely powerful when she is coquettish. She goes to the red lip and says, "go, but you have to promise me one thing."


    Su Xinyu looked at Chu Feng''s malicious eyes and opened his mouth with narrow eyes: "do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng gave a bad smile and whispered something in Su Xinyu''s ear. Then he sat up straight: "if you promise, I''ll go there now. If you don''t promise, I don''t care, but I won''t go. You can consider it yourself."


    "Must that be the case?" Su Xinyu''s face showed a puzzled look. What Chu Feng and she said was really too shy. But seeing Chu Feng''s expression like this, he bit his lips, picked up a bunch of keys and handed them to him: "I''ll tell you, for once, I''m a human, not an animal!"


    Chufeng laughed, took the key and got out of the car. He was very happy in his heart. Thinking of the noble and elegant Su Xinyu''s promise to himself, Chu Feng was excited. He thought about calming down. He was in a good mood. He could not change it. So accept it!


    "This bad guy, what''s going on in his head!" Looking at Chu Feng walking towards the small pink apartment, Su Xinyu touched her lips in embarrassment, blushing as if she was about to bleed. Finally she hummed, "women don''t count. I''ll pretend I don''t remember."


    Thinking of such a way, Su Xinyu''s face appeared again with a smile and said, "I''m sure I''ll be angry with him then!"


    Chu Feng, who has come to the small pink apartment, naturally doesn''t know that Su Xinyu is going to go back. She just takes the key and directly opens the door to go in. That time in the room, with her ridiculous woman for a night, she is sure that she is not su Xinyu, that is, Ma Qiduo, who is only in the room.


    Chu Feng was embarrassed when he thought that he had gone to other people''s home and killed them. He robbed Ma''s 10% shares.


    Open the door to enter the apartment. Although the sparrow has five internal organs, it puts the key in its pocket. Chu Feng walks inside. There is a pair of shoes at the door, but there is no sign of Ma Qiduo in the hall.


    "Did you go out?"


    Look at the time, this time is meal point, Ma Qiduo may have gone out to eat, Chu Feng did not deliberately to perspective, after all, this is a girl''s room, at least a little respect or some.


    Go up to the second floor and look at those rooms. There is no one. Chu Feng frowns and takes out the phone and says, "wife, qido wants to be away from home. Maybe she went out to eat."


    "Be sincere and wait for her to come back!"


    At this time, Su Xinyu had already driven away from the apartment area, and said: "in addition, my grandfather just called and asked me to arrange something for me. Maybe he won''t come back tonight. After you apologize, you can go back by yourself."


    After a pause, Su Xinyu said bitterly: "in addition, you are a dishonest guy. If you dare to take advantage of me not to go back at night and then go to find other people, I will wipe you!"


    "My whole body is injured now, how can I feel?"


    Chufeng laughs with astonishment and tells Su Xinyu to drive carefully. Then she goes downstairs and turns on the TV to wait. But it''s all something without nutrition. She yawns. Chu Feng is going to have a rest and doesn''t know when Ma Qiduo will come back.


    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, the fiery red Ferrari directly stopped outside the small apartment, which was set against the fan''s small apartment. Ma Qiduo got down from the car and swore: "Chu Feng, this son of a bitch, came back and didn''t come to me to apologize. It''s really no conscience. Wait for me."


    "If tomorrow doesn''t appear in front of me, I''ll go to fengteng garden and tell Xinyu that you played me on the 81st!"


    He breathed out his breath of wine and walked with his feet shaking. After half a day, he opened the door of the house. Ma Qiduo walked in drunk and frowned: "I remember that the light was turned off. How come the light is on? Have I forgotten?"


    Skewing his head for a moment, Ma Qiduo put his slippers aside. When he went out today, he forgot to change his shoes. He opened the heating and put down the curtain. Ma Qiduo habitually took off his clothes and said with a drunken and hazy voice: "it''s better to be natural and comfortable. My head is so dizzy!"Take off only two sets wrapped in attractive body, Ma Qiduo didn''t notice the Chu Feng sleeping with her eyes closed on the sofa. She went straight into the bathroom and took a bath. When she was lying in the bathtub, she looked down at herself and pouted out: "my heart is so thick, why don''t I have any?"


    "No, I must ask Chu Feng to prescribe a prescription for me. It must be very nice!"


    After nearly half an hour of bathing in the bathtub, majido not only did not wake up, but also became more dizzy: "don''t drink these wine in the future, the aftereffect is too strong!"


    Wipe clean body, Ma Qiduo out of the bathroom, unarmed, want to go upstairs to rest, went to the stairs but found something wrong, looked back at the hall sofa, rubbed his eyes: "Chu Feng?"


    "Certainly not. How could he get in?"


    Then he shook his head. Ma Qiduo felt that he was wrong. He just went out and found something wrong. He pinched the fence beside him and said, "how can I feel that I don''t feel pain? Am I drunk and dreaming?"


    Don''t know what he pinched is the leather cover on the guardrail. Majido nodded: "it must be a dream, but how can it be so real?"


    Unable to think of it, Ma Qiduo didn''t want to think about it. He shook his head and squatted in front of Chu Feng. With a smile, he said, "this little guy looks very handsome and cute after he falls asleep."


    With his head askew, majido pursed her lips: "I am dreaming now, so what I do is fake."


    Feeling that he was dreaming, Ma Qiduo bowed his head and kissed Chu Feng''s lips. The slight movement made Chu Feng open his eyes. When Chu Feng saw Ma Qiduo squatting in front of him, his blood swelled and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "How did you come to my dream?"


    Ma Qiduo snorted, coquettish and lovely, the whole person was askew on Chu Feng''s body, holding his big hand in front of him and mumbling: "but this dream is so good, it can be controlled by yourself, and the feeling is so real!"


    Chu Feng''s whole body was stiff, smelling a breath of alcohol, he knew that Ma Qiduo was drunk and had an illusion. When he just wanted to say that you were drunk, Ma Qiduo turned over and directly kissed Chu Feng. They rolled from the sofa to the carpet floor, and the unarmed Ma Qiduo held Chu Feng tightly.


    Chufeng''s eyes are wide and round. After all, he is still a teenager of eighteen or nine years old. Facing such an attractive creature as Ma Qiduo, it is not true that he is not moved.


    Thinking of having had such a time with Ma Qiduo, Chu Feng''s whole heart was not so nervous, but calmed down. He took the initiative to hold Ma Qiduo and kiss him, skimming over the mountains, plains and valleys, making Ma Qiduo''s whole body tense!


    "In the dream and Chu Feng have a relationship, is it a sorry heart language?"


    Two people entangled all the way to the room on the second floor. Looking at Chu Feng standing in front of her body and taking off her clothes, Ma Qiduo threw out a sentence in her eyes, but then patted her head: "it''s not true. I''m afraid of a ball!"


    All of a sudden, he sat up and pulled Chu Feng down on the bed. Ma Qiduo was drunk and said, "little guy, my sister has been bullied by you several times. This time I bullied you!"


    Majido sat down at once. Majido screamed like a hippopotamus, and her tears all flowed out: "asshole, how can you dream pain?"


    More than one o''clock in the morning, Ma Qiduo woke up twice, but he didn''t know what he was drinking. When the Chu wind was completely released, Ma Qiduo bowed up and fainted.


    "Hoo!"


    Chu Feng exhaled a long breath and left Ma Qiduo''s tempting body, but his eyes were stiff in an instant. Looking at the little red on the pink bed sheet, Chu Feng was a doctor. He could see what it was at a glance, and his lips swallowed and said, "no!"


    Patting his head, Chu Feng found that he seemed to have made a mistake: "qido is still the first time, at that time the heart language is not at home, nor ice, is it Meier?"


    In history, the most frustrating thing for a man is to have a relationship with a woman, but he doesn''t know who that person is. Chu Feng''s scalp is numb. Looking at the satisfied smile on Ma Qiduo''s face, Chu Feng touches his nose: "she thinks that she is dreaming, so let''s think she is dreaming."


    Chu Feng was in a state of confusion at the moment. Originally, he felt that it was not the first time for him to have a simple relationship with Ma Qiduo. However, the bloody evidence broke his fantasy. He quickly ran to the first floor of the refrigerator and took out an eggplant. His mouth twitched: "I''m sorry, I didn''t think it was like this. I can''t be known by heart language!"


    Then he threw the cucumber to Ma Qiduo''s bed, and Chu Feng left all night, ready to believe that he had never been here. Ma Qiduo would not talk to Su Xinyu about these things?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    The morning sun, a touch of sunlight through the window into, now it is eight o''clock in the morning, warm and pleasant!


    Ma Qiduo frowned and opened his eyes. His mouth was slightly tilted. He drew a smile and said: "I had a good sleep last night. If only I had such a dream every day."


    Slowly get up, Ma Qiduo is bared his mouth: "good pain!"


    Looking down, majido''s head boomed, looking at the scarlet on the sheet, and an eggplant lying next to it. Majido covered his mouth in surprise, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Finally, he put down his hand, and his face showed a dull look and asked himself, "do I want Chu Feng too much and make these?"


    Looking down at the miserable place, Ma Qiduo clenched his lips and finally lay down with his head in his arms: "it''s over. How can I explain to my husband in the future?" Then he sat up and muttered, "no, I''ll go abroad to make up for it."


    Endure the pain on the body to get out of bed, Ma Qiduo frown deeply scolded: "Damn, do it yourself are so cruel, I do not have the tendency of self abuse?"


    At this time, there was also the sound of the car horn below. Ma Qiduo went to the window and looked down. Seeing Su Xinyu just got out of the car, she quickly found something to put on. Of course, the pain was also gnawing her teeth.


    "The door is not closed at home. If the public order is not good here, what will happen?"


    Almost as soon as Ma Qiduo was dressed, Su Xinyu opened the door and came in. She said that her eyes were attracted by the scene on the bed. She was surprised and said, "Qiduo, don''t you?"


    "Ah Although Ma Qiduo is careless, but people can''t help being frightened when they see these things. He goes over and picks up the eggplant and hides it behind his back. His voice is unnatural and says, "I drank too much yesterday, and then I don''t know how. I''m going to find time to repair it abroad."


    "It seems you really need a boyfriend!"


    Su Xinyu didn''t doubt anything. She went to the bedside and sat down to look at Ma Qiduo. She couldn''t help laughing: "but the first time you gave eggplant, you are really wonderful. Your future husband will know that and you will be angry to death!"


    At least, he''s not angry Ma Qiduo is a little thick skinned, but she calmed down when she was embarrassed at the beginning. She gently sat down and said, "but I''m very sorry. I''ve made myself hurt to death."


    "Order online next time. It''s automatic."


    Su Xinyu patted Ma Qiduo''s head, thinking of what she had been curious about on the Internet last night, she blushed slightly. She also knew what the flea Chu Feng said yesterday. When she took back her hand, her eyes suddenly stiffened and said, "qido, are you sure you abused yourself last night, and there is no one else?"


    Ma Qiduo nodded and did not know what Su Xinyu meant. He replied, "yes, there can be someone who can''t be unaware of it!"


    Su Xinyu frowned and stretched out two fingers to pick up something from Maqiduo''s bedspread, and then put it in front of Ma Qiduo. It was some curly hair that puzzled her and said, "are you sure?"


    Ma Qiduo''s spirit was shocked, and her head fell into a dull state. She took the things in Su Xinyu''s hand. She was not a little fool. She naturally understood what it was, but she was a white tiger. Where did she get these things?


    Think of what, take out the eggplant, brush it with one hand, without a trace of sticky feeling, Ma Qiduo''s face slowly gloomy down, a cold breath covered the whole body: "which son of a bitch, I killed her!"


    "Calm down first. Your apartment is monitored. It''s not hard to know who it is!"


    Su Xinyu comforts her best friend, knowing that Ma Qiduo was not self abusive last night. It is likely that someone did something rogue because she was drunk. She took her hand and went to the side to turn on the computer. She looked back and asked, "what are you going to do after you find it out?"


    "Kill him!" Ma Qiduo does not hesitate to open her mouth. She is a girl who loves herself. Although she is more open to Chu Feng, she is just for him. She has never overstepped the basic bottom line of life.


    Now unknowingly, he was taken away. For the first time, it is conceivable that Ma Qiduo''s inner murdering chance can be imagined.


    When the computer turned on, Ma Qiduo input the password to transfer the monitoring, and then frowned: "did Chu Feng come yesterday?"


    "You mean Chu Feng?" Su Xinyu sat up straight like a frying stove, and Ma Qiduo shook his head: "no!"


    But when he came back at more than seven o''clock, he didn''t frown when he came back


    Su Xinyu is relieved. If Chu Feng did what happened last night, she would never forgive him. She took 10% of the Ma family''s shares. Now she treats Ma Qiduo as a rogue, which is unforgivable!


    Ma Qiduo suppressed her anger and quickly entered the video. At more than nine o''clock, she came back into the hall to take a bath. Then the video suddenly went black. Ma Qiduo''s face was gloomy: "someone intruded into the monitoring system of the apartment, washed out the video of last night, and couldn''t find it!"Su Xinyu felt the chill on Ma Qiduo''s body, took her hand and apologized: "I knew I would have forced Chu Feng to wait here for you to come back and apologize to you. Unexpectedly, he left ahead of time, otherwise the things of last night would not have happened!"


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Ma Qiduo sat down on the ground, and the whole person seemed to have been hollowed out of his soul: "my body is not clean, even if I make up that layer of things, it is meaningless. You go, I want to be quiet!"


    "Want to open up a little bit!" Su Xinyu couldn''t bear to look at Ma Qiduo: "although the video of your apartment is cleaned, but the rest of the place if you don''t care, I can use my strength to help you to check, just like that!"


    "No more!" Ma Qiduo reluctantly showed a smile, and remorse: "it is the consequence of my drinking too much. I can bear it. If I use everything to track down, although there is a chance to find out, the story of me being a rascal will be spread out, and my father will not like to see such a thing."


    "I''ll try my best to do it myself. Just keep it secret for me."


    Su Xinyu nodded and stood up and gently comforted: "then you should be quiet. You are Miss Ma. There are countless people who want to marry you!" Seeing Ma Qiduo''s dejected appearance, Su Xinyu smiles: "what''s more, you don''t mean to pry my corner. I''m not the only son of a bitch in Chu Feng. If you don''t mind, you can become my comrade in arms."


    Ma Qiduo was stunned and looked at Su Xinyu. In order to make himself not sad, he nodded gratefully: "let''s talk about it then. Maybe Chu Feng will also dislike me?"


    "Find him a beautiful woman, and if he has any opinions, I will kill him!"


    Su Xinyu said fiercely, but it seemed that Ma Qiduo was not very happy. Su Xinyu gave a bitter smile: "well, it''s like a dream. If you don''t say it out, I believe that person can''t say it. After you go abroad to make up for it, you can still marry a good man."


    Ma Qiduo just nodded. Su Xinyu saw that Ma Qiduo was not in a mood. She originally wanted to ask her to go to school together, but she finally gave up the idea. She said, "take care and leave the small apartment. She can''t help this kind of thing. The key is to see whether Ma Qiduo can look at it. When she is also angry at which son of a bitch, Ma Qiduo dares to go.


    Not long after su Xinyu left, Ma Qiduo''s phone rang and answered powerlessly. There was a voice: "dear qido, come to the imperial city for a period of time. Today I''m a little free. How about going out for a meal and a cup of coffee?"


    "I thought you didn''t know me, and you were going to pretend to the end!"


    Ma Qiduo heard the voice on the other end of the phone, and showed a smile. He suddenly thought of something and looked at the curly hair on one side. His face showed joy: "you can talk about eating and drinking coffee later. You come to my apartment now. I need your help. It''s about my life!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" At the same time, in a certain place, Murong Bing shut down the laptop in his hand, giggled and giggled. He looked at the helpless Chu Feng sitting beside him: "I thought I had been to someone before, but I found it was the first time. Husband, you really made a big Oolong!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile: "don''t say, how is the video processing?"


    "Don''t worry, the deletion that should be deleted, the modification that should be modified, you left at more than 8 o''clock last night, so I can''t think of you." Murong ice shook her head, for Chu Feng made such a oolong, she is very happy: "just although cleaning the video, but does not mean that no one knows you."


    "It is said that there is an expert in Wenzhou who can detect the identity of this person through simple body hair and body fluid."


    When Chu Feng frowned, Murong Bing continued: "unless you''ve never been to a hospital since you were born, and you haven''t been collected blood, and there''s no registration information, otherwise if that person hands, you, the culprit, will be exposed every minute."


    "And the fork?" The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth moved him. When he was learning medicine, the people who taught him also told him this kind of thing. But Chu Feng thought that he could do it, and he didn''t want anyone else to do it.


    However, he shook his head innocently: "let''s talk about it then. I''ll find time to make it clear to Ma Qiduo, but I don''t know how to explain it for the time being." After a pause, he looked at Murong Bing: "in addition, who was I with in fengteng garden at night? Su Xinyu was not at home, nor was ma Qiduo. Was it you?"


    Murong bingnunu sexy small mouth said: "I can still be a virgin, you can not slander me


    Chu Feng looked at Murong Bing without deception, and his eyes showed a helpless look: "is it Meier, not so pit dad?"


    Murong Bing nodded seriously: "you will know if you go and try it. However, at that time, there were only a few people in fengteng garden. Zhang Yuner died long ago, and there was only blueberry!"


    "Try it?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth convulsed violently. Last night, he felt that he had done it with Ma Qiduo. Otherwise, where would Chu Feng? Shaking his head: "forget it. I''ll check it out myself if I have a chance. If it''s not Meier to try again, I''ll wonder if I''ve had a dream that night."Murong Bing smile, eyes full of fun!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    Ten o''clock in the morning, Jianghai!


    The whole green garden is shrouded in a layer of festivity. From nine o''clock, a set of luxury sports cars drove into the green garden, and some of the inaccessible ones were parked outside the garden. Although it seriously affected the residents'' access, more people were envious and blessing when they heard what was going on.


    "Congratulations, but I can''t go with you to Hawaii for my honeymoon!" Huangfu ruobi came to Jianghai last night. She looked at the building directly extending from the red carpet. She said to Huangfu Wenren that her eyes were a little complicated.


    Although she has been bumped into the body by Chu Feng countless times, but the habit that has been formed for a long time can not be changed at once, at least for Lin Yulin, she has always remained inexplicable feelings.


    If Huangfu Wenren was not her brother, maybe she would not come today, just as many men are not willing to attend the wedding ceremony of their beloved women. After all, the bridegroom is not himself.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just stay and entertain the guests for me."


    Huang Fu Yun said to me that he didn''t care about the wedding, but he didn''t care about his wedding


    Huangfu ruogdie gently opens her lips: "he can let you continue to marry Lin Yulin, don''t expect too much!"


    Huangfu Wenren nodded and knew that it was almost a luxury to ask his father to attend the wedding ceremony. Looking at Huangfu ruobi, he recalled what he said that night: "how are you and Chu Feng? Although I want to kill him, if he can completely hand over some things, my father will not necessarily be the enemy of him."


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Huangfu ruodie''s eyes were cold, and there was not too much emotion in his words: "so don''t discuss this issue with me again. I hate Chu Feng for destroying me, but I don''t allow anyone to hurt him. He is my man. He can only die in my hand, even if it is you."


    "Yes, it''s up to you!" Huangfu Wenren didn''t care and shook his head: "anyway, the official martial law is in force because of the coming of the new year. I have nothing to do. I''ll take Yulin for a walk to Hawaii, and then come back. Maybe Chu Feng is dead!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die walks to one side without any expression. Although this is her most beloved brother, Chu Feng is a man she loves and hates. One of the two is also suffering for her.


    If she can, she would rather not face all of these!


    Huangfu Wenren squints at Huangfu ruodie''s back: "silly sister, I hope you don''t do anything stupid. My father said very clearly that Chu Feng must die!"


    "Sister Yulin, do you really marry him?"


    At the same time, in room 513, Liu Yan, who is similar to catkins in bridesmaid''s dress, frowned: "I can feel that you don''t like him at all, but why do you still choose this way? Besides, the enmity between Xiaofeng and Huangfu family is almost inextricable. It will be very difficult for Xiaofeng to do this in the future."


    The firm words, let Liu Yan eyebrows gently pick, smell a touch of unusual breath: "sister Yulin, do you want to do?"


    "I''m just a woman, my family is all I have!"


    Lin Yulin stood up, with a faint smile: "Xiaofeng is my nephew, and Lin Wei is my last relative in the world. I am willing to sacrifice for them. Although I don''t know whether it is useful, at least it can change Huangfu Wenren''s position and give Chu Feng more space."


    Liu Yan gave a bitter smile: "sister Yulin, these powerful families, where is a woman can change?"


    "It always needs to be tried, doesn''t it?"


    Lin Yulin''s heart has already planned, picked up the next mobile phone and said: "you can go out, let me make a phone call?"


    Liu Yan and catkins looked at each other, nodded and left the room temporarily. Although Lin Yulin is a simple woman, she is also a stubborn woman. She has decided something, so she will go on.


    When the door closed, Lin Yulin dialed the number she would never forget with a sweet smile. After a few rings there, she was connected. Chu Feng''s dry voice came: "aunt!"


    "Wait for me to walk out of the green garden. I am Huangfu Wenren''s wife."


    Hearing the voice of Chu Feng, a sweet smile appeared on Lin Yulin''s face: "thank you for the tenderness you have given me, which has made my heart feel warm after drying up for more than 20 years. But God and you have made a joke. We can''t do anything about many things. Xiao Feng, now I just want to ask you a question. Can you answer me honestly and let me not regret becoming a wife?"


    Chu Feng on the other end of the phone took a deep breath: "ask!"


    "Do you love me?" Lin Yulin seems to have made a lot of determination and asked: "it''s not the love between relatives or friends, but the love between men and women. I want to know whether you are a family member to me, or when I am the woman you love, answer me, otherwise I will not be happy today, I will regret all my life."


    The phone fell into silence. When Lin Yulin showed a sad look, Chu Feng''s voice came: "if you don''t marry today, I will marry you even if you don''t marry today."The original sad look turned into a brilliant smile in Chu Feng''s words. Lin Yulin covered her mouth and forced herself not to cry and said, "I love you too, but I want you to spend your life safely. There is a woman who loves you and a warm family.


    Although I know that all this is a luxury for you now, but I believe I can do it, pay a little for you, I love you, Xiaofeng


    With the last word, regardless of whether Chu Feng heard or not, Lin Yulin hung up the phone directly, even turned off the phone, covered her mouth, and her tears could not be suppressed. Lin Yulin pursed her lips: "as long as I am still alive, no one can hurt you, no one can want you to die. Whoever wants you to die, I will let them die first."


    "Goodbye, if there is a next life, I will no longer be your little aunt, I want to be your woman!"


    After saying a word like a manifesto, Lin Yulin put her mobile phone on the dresser, dried her tears and let herself be a little more natural. She opened the door of the room and went out and said to Liu Yan and others in the hall: "let''s go. They have been waiting for a long time."


    What else did Liu Yan want to say, but at last she let LiuXu go out with Lin Yulin and pick up her mobile phone and say, "son of a bitch, you really want to see your little aunt marry Huangfu Wenren. Why don''t you tell her that the person who ordered you to kill you is Huangfu Wenren?"


    "Go with my aunt, I have my own plan!"


    Chu Feng couldn''t get through Lin Yulin''s phone, so he called Liu Yan. At the moment, he said faintly: "some things are not what I said, but there are too many problems between each other. But believe me, the result will always be beautiful!"


    The last words fell, Chu Feng hung up the call, Liu Yan held the hung up mobile phone and frowned: "little son of a bitch, I haven''t blamed you and others for shooting in the hospital ward, you dare to hang up my phone like this, I hate you!"


    Liu Yan quickly followed up with the bridesmaid group. A total of 12 people sent Lin Yulin to marry, and all of them were pretty good faces. But in front of Lin Yulin, the protagonist at the moment, everything was in the dark!


    "Yulin!"


    Huangfu Wenren, who had been waiting for a long time below, saw Lin Yulin appear in the company of the bridesmaid group. His eyes lit up and walked over: "you are so beautiful today!"


    "A woman is the one who pleases herself!" Lin Yulin light return a way, just eyes intentionally or unintentionally look around, heart sigh a, breeze, do you really did not come, I am the most beautiful time, you can not see it?


    Huangfu Wenren didn''t know the potential meaning of this sentence in Lin Yulin''s words. He just showed a warm smile and held out his hand. However, Lin Yulin didn''t take the lead. He just looked at a sports car slowly coming in.


    Huangfu Wenren frowned, but he didn''t think much about the slow-moving sports car.


    Here is a Ferrari. It is brand new and beautiful, which makes the surrounding sports cars pale, and even the Bentley of the main wedding car has lost two colors. The beautiful body lines still have luster, and they shine brightly in the sun.


    Pointing to the car nearby, blueberry said with a smile: "this is a specially customized extreme Ferrari, which is limited to two in the world. The price is US $150 million. Fengshao knows that your favorite is Ferrari, so she specially gives 20 million more pool coins and takes this car from the hands of the Rothschild family!"


    "In addition, in the most luxurious villa area of the Imperial City, the wind is less and you have prepared a villa!"


    With that, she went up to put a bunch of keys in Lin Yulin''s hand, and her smile never disappeared: "fengshao also said that this wedding, I hope you can get married in the car he gave you, but also because he can''t be there to give some heart!"


    "Go on, Chu Feng''s heart, don''t let it down!" Lin Yulin has not opened his mouth. Huangfu Wenren, who doesn''t know what he is thinking about, comes forward to look at the expensive Ferrari and says with a smile: "how is it that he gave you? If you refuse this request, it may make him feel guilty."


    Lin Yulin nodded and sat in the car with her long wedding dress. She looked at Liu Yan and catkins and said, "you two should come together."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    The team slowly left the emerald garden, Ferrari became the wedding car of the bride, in the front, the Bentley was in the middle.


    Today, Huangfu Wenren contracted the whole Dibai hotel for the wedding of Lin Yulin. However, he took a yacht from Jianghai wharf to Hawaii to begin his honeymoon trip with Lin Yulin. The rest of the guests were entertained by Huangfu ruobi.


    As the eldest son of the Huangfu family, Huangfu Wenren doesn''t have to give those people face. Moreover, if the wedding is held in this way, and Huangfu ruodie stays for the reception, it''s OK.


    In order to celebrate Huangfu Wenren''s wedding ceremony, and because Lin Yulin was Chu Feng''s little aunt, Yan Tianming, a staff member, sent two police cars to drive the road directly to the Jianghai wharf, which was also a little face saving and treatment for the Huangfu family.


    For more than half an hour, the motorcade stopped at the Jianghai wharf. Although the yacht carrying more than 400 passengers was not up to the level of a cruise ship, it was also brilliant enough.


    At the moment, it is parked on the coast with high-grade decoration, which makes many women attending the wedding secretly excited. Some worship the wealth of the Huangfu family, and some envy that Lin Yulin can become a woman of the Huangfu family. After all, Huangfu Wenren has no accident in the future, that is the head of the Huangfu family.


    Lin Yulin does not need to say much, but also will become the householder''s wife!


    Thank you for coming to my wedding


    Next to Bentley, Huangfu Wenren got out of the car and came to Lin Yulin. He bowed slightly to the guests who came here to see him off. He said politely: "the Huangfu family has already set up a banquet in the Dibai hotel. My sister Huangfu Ruo butterfly will treat you all, and I will have a honeymoon trip with Yulin, and I will treat you well when I come back."


    At this time, no one said anything about Huangfu Wenren. It was just some congratulatory words.


    "You go back and do whatever you have to do!"


    Lin Yulin turned to Liu Yan and her mouth, a quiet smile: "this honeymoon trip is about a month, I strive to come back early to celebrate the Spring Festival with you all!"


    "Sister Yulin, be happy!" Liu Yan nodded and came up to embrace Lin Yulin. Then she looked at Huangfu Wenren and said, "master Huangfu, sister Yulin is just like my sister. I hope you love her well and don''t bully her!"


    Huangfu Wenren said with a light smile: "Yulin is my most beloved woman, love is too late, how to bully?"


    "In this way, catkins and I will go first!" Liu Yan nodded and didn''t bother with these problems any more. She took catkins and went to Ferrari and left with blueberry. Now Lin Yulin is going on a honeymoon trip. Naturally, it is impossible to drive her car. According to the meaning, she wants to drive to the imperial city and wait for Lin Yulin to come back.


    "Yulin, let''s go too!"


    Huangfu Wenren said goodbye to the guests one by one, and went on the yacht with Lin Yulin. Then the yacht sounded the sound of sailing, and began to slowly leave the people''s sight, heading for the distance, and the destination was Hawaii.


    After the yacht set sail, all the guests withdrew one by one. Some left and some followed the Huangfu family''s motorcade to the Dibai hotel. Although Huangfu Wenren and the couple left, they had no impact.


    What they want is the opportunity, business and communication provided by this platform!


    "I''ll go and have a rest first. You go to work."


    The yacht has completely left, almost can''t see the shore. Lin Yulin takes back her gaze at the shore and whispers a word. Huangfu Wenren nods: "you go to have a rest. I''ll get ready. After leaving the border line, we''ll stay for a few hours, and then we''ll go for a ride with you in a speedboat."


    Lin Yulin nodded smartly and dragged her long wedding dress to the cabin, where there was a decorated wedding room.


    "Prepare for me, wait for me and my wife to go to the sea!" Huangfu Wenren withdrew his eyes and said to the guards of the Huangfu family that although it was a honeymoon trip for the two, there were still 70 bodyguards and 20 ship attendants. Huangfu Wenren decided to get married once more!


    The yacht will leave the national boundary line and enter the high seas in an hour after sailing on the sea. With the international status of the Huangfu family, there is no need to worry about.


    Lin Yulin went to the wedding room and looked at the warm and sweet room with a look of yearning. She said, "I can have such a wedding room in the future, even if it is enough to die?"


    At the end of the day, she would sit on the bed and have a look at her clothes!


    After taking the clothes on the bed and putting them on, Lin Yulin went to the dressing mirror and said, "what beautiful clothes, they must be very expensive?"


    Shaking her head and sighing, Lin Yulin lay on the bed and fell asleep. More than an hour later, the door was knocked, and Lin opened her eyes: "who?"


    "Young lady, it was the young master who asked me to come." The door opened and a waitress came in: "the young master said that now there is a three-hour suspension here, so that you can go out and take a ride on the nearby island with you in a speedboat. What do you think?""You go first, I''ll come later!"


    Lin Yulin frowned and didn''t want to go, but she nodded back. After the waitress retired, Lin stood up with a dignified look in her eyes. Although there were both men and women above, those maids were selected by the Huangfu family. Lin didn''t think they were ordinary people.


    Looking out at the vast sea, he whispered, "I hope it won''t go wrong."


    "Yulin, there is an island in the distance. Let''s go up and have a rest and blow the sea breeze?" Huangfu Wenren on the deck saw Lin Yulin come out. He had changed into casual clothes. He pointed to an island in the distance.


    Lin Yulin nodded back slightly, and then followed Huangfu Wenren into the speedboat, but in the end, Huangfu Wenren didn''t want anyone to follow him, so he drove the boat to the distant island.


    Long hair floating, Lin Yulin showed a look of enjoyment, a moment of quiet, the wind blowing, always make people feel much more comfortable.


    "Come on Moored on the island, Huangfu Wenren jumped up and stretched out his hand. Lin Yulin shook his head: "I can do it myself."


    Then she stood up and went up to the island with a slight leap. Looking at the island with green trees in a hurry, the sea breeze was blowing slowly. Lin Yulin showed a look of enjoyment and sighed: "how beautiful!"


    Although Lin Yulin didn''t reach out to herself, Huangfu Wenren was used to it, because it was the same with Lin Yulin before. Even if she accepted his proposal, she didn''t show much intimacy. She said with a smile, "let''s go in and walk."


    Lin Yulin hesitated to see that there was no one around, but Huangfu Wenren had gone out, and she could only follow.


    They walked through a small forest and came to the Guanghua stone in the middle of the island. Huangfu Wenren stood there, opened his hands and let the sea breeze blow. Then he turned to Lin Yulin and said, "do you want to have the most wonderful and unforgettable journey?"


    Lin Yulin also enjoyed the feeling. Looking at the sea around, she felt very small, but she was very calm. She asked, "what?"


    Huangfu Wenren came to embrace Lin Yulin, but the latter subconsciously stepped back. Huangfu Wenren stopped and said with a bitter smile: "we are married. You are already my wife. Can''t you give me a hug?"


    When Lin Yulin looked at him, Huangfu Wenren''s eyes were gentle and continued: "when I was very young, I wanted to live on an island with my favorite woman, but some things were doomed to be impossible, but it''s OK to make up for the regret for being made up by the heaven and the earth?"


    Although Lin Yulin is really a fool, she also understands the meaning of Huangfu Wenren. She takes a step back again and looks at Huangfu Wenren, whose eyes are full of possession. She steadies her mind and replies, "you will say that I am your wife. Why do you care about the present? What kind of place is not so important, but it is people?"


    "How are you tonight? I''m not ready, and I can''t let it go here!"


    Huangfu Wenren felt regret, but he also respected Lin Yulin''s reserve of the last bit of reserve and nodded: "OK, that''s tonight. I hope I can be a father next year."


    "Yes Lin Yulin smiles shyly and lowers her head, but what she is thinking in her heart is only known by herself.


    Huangfu Wenren saw that Lin Yulin didn''t want to let go, nor did he ask for anything. He believed that it was his things that couldn''t go away. He sat on the stone and looked at the sea and said, "I''m just 30 years old this year. I''m in my thirties. I''m really enjoying it. Thank you, Yulin!"


    Lin Yulin sat down next to her skirt tightly. Her eyes were thoughtful and she said, "it''s me who may want to say thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I might never have such a moment in my life."


    "You will be happy all your life, believe me!"


    Although his intention of killing Chu Feng never dissipated, it did not hinder Huangfu Wenren''s love for Lin Yulin and said softly: "in addition, if you don''t want to live in Huangfu family, I''ll arrange a place when you go to the Imperial City, or you can move to the villa that Chu Feng sent you. I won''t let the family members hurt you!"


    Feeling the sincerity of Huangfu Wenren''s words, Lin Yulin''s eyes appeared a little confused, but she still nodded gently and said, "yes, I always believe you!"


    Huangfu Wenren just laughed and stopped talking. They sat silently for about two hours. Then they went back to the yacht and continued to sail. At the same time, under the arrangement of Huangfu Wenren, they would stay up all night on the yacht!


    Lin Yulin went back to the wedding room after she came back. She didn''t come out until dinner time. On the two decks, there were ten tables, Huangfu Wenren, to have fun with everyone!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    The yacht stopped on the sea, the neon lights flashing, lit up the nearby sea area!


    Huangfu Wenren didn''t go to talk with many guests. However, in the face of Huangfu family members, Huangfu Wenren behaved as gentle as elegance and was very polite in all aspects. You can see their inner happiness from the faces of those Huangfu families.


    Lin Yulin followed him, every table toasted, watching him gentle and courteous without any airs, secretly bribed people can do so perfect.


    At the end of the round, Huangfu Wenren drank a lot of wine, and his face was only slightly ruddy. Lin Yulin also drank two glasses of wine with a little drunkenness in her eyes. When she went back to the main table and sat down, she said, "you can drink with us. I''m a little dizzy. Go back to my room first!"


    "Go ahead, I''ll be there in a moment!"


    Huangfu Wenren knew that Lin Yulin was too much to drink, and he didn''t have to be forced to do so. He showed the demeanor of a good man. He asked Lin Yulin to drink with everyone again when he was sent back. He didn''t have the airs of a young master of Huangfu family, which won everyone''s admiration.


    The music also sounded, and everyone was silent in the warmth. Huangfu Wenren''s body shook. After drinking so much, he could not bear it.


    Waving and shouting: "you go on, I''ll go back and have a rest first, and then I''ll have a good drink with you again in Hawaii."


    "Ha ha, the young master wants to go and warm up with the young lady!"


    "Go ahead, go ahead and give us the whole young master to come out early!"


    In the laughter of the Huangfu family, Huangfu Wenren walked into the cabin and opened the door of the cabin. When he closed the door, he looked at Lin Yulin who was sitting on the bed. His eyes flashed and said, "Yulin, for a few years, it''s finally today!"


    Lin Yulin was stiff, but she still stood up with a smile and said, "well, you''ll take a bath first. You''ve drunk a lot!"


    "It seems that there are a lot of them, waiting for me to come soon!" Huangfu Wenren wants to jump on it, but he pursues perfection. He sniffs that his body is really full of wine. He says softly and goes into the bathroom to take a bath.


    Lin Yulin frowned and went to the window to look at the sea under the night outside and said softly, "what are you doing? Do you really want me to be eaten by this guy?"


    "Young master, no good!"


    At this time, Huang Fu''s sharp voice came from outside. Huang Fu Wen Ren, who had just taken off his clothes in the bathroom, came out and opened the door and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Shake my head, which is a little dizzy today, and the tone is a little bad: "don''t you know today is the wedding night of my wife and I?"


    "I''m sorry, young master, but we''re in trouble!" The startled Huangfu said apologetically: "just now my brother, who took over the helm, found a warship in front of us a mile away. The other side also warned us not to escape and stay honest."


    "I guess it might be pirates!"


    "Pirates? Do you think this is Malacca Huangfu Wenren shook his head and yelled, but he was puzzled. The yacht of Huangfu family should not have encountered such a thing. Which warship was it?


    Looking back at Lin Yulin, she said softly, "you wait. I''ll come back to have a look. It''s OK."


    "Well, you go, be careful!" A big stone fell from Lin Yulin''s heart, but there was no sign of it on her face. She said softly.


    After the door was closed, Lin Yulin went to the bathroom and stood on the toilet. A sharp knife flashed out of her hand and scraped it on the window. The original fixed window became loose.


    Lin Yulin looked back and gently took down the window. She went out and saw that all the drinkers had gathered on the deck at the front end. Apparently, she had received the news. She put the window back, and then she jumped down to the stern of the ship without any sound.


    Looking back at the yacht, there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth: "goodbye, everyone!"


    Lin Yulin pulled off her skirt. She jumped into the sea with a splash. At such a night, she made a huge noise. However, for the Huangfu family members who drank a lot, they only thought it was a mirage of their own.


    In the command room of the cabin, Huangfu Wenren pulled a chair and sat down. He picked up the walkie talkie and called to the unknown warship: "this is the yacht of Huangfu family. I am Huangfu Wenren. Which warship is in front of us or which force is it?"


    "Huangfu Wenren, ha ha, good!"


    The frequency has been adjusted, and there was a woman''s voice with a smile: "I''m afraid you''re not on the yacht. I''m relieved to hear your voice now."


    "Who are you?" Huangfu Wenren''s body stood up in an instant, his eyes flashed cold, and the three Huangfu family crew members around him straightened up. He thought of what Huangfu Wenren said in a cold voice: "wenzhuzi?"


    The other end of the walkie talkie laughs and replies with a touch of approval: "I didn''t expect to see me and know who I am. Is it possible that master Huangfu fell on me countless times in his dream, so he was deeply impressed?""Damn it!" Huangfu Wenren made a gesture, picked up the pen beside him and wrote something on the paper. The three Huangfu crew members were shocked, but then quickly went out to convey the meaning of Huangfu Wenren.


    Wen Zhuzi said with a smile: "how can you be so angry? Today is the night of your wedding. You shouldn''t shout, fight and kill!"


    "Did Chu Feng ask you to come?" Huangfu Wenren let his heart calm down for a while. His design made blue cells die of 500 people. It can be said that both sides never die. At the moment, he calmly asked, "otherwise, how could you appear?"


    "Your new wife is Chu Feng''s little aunt. If you think he is as ruthless as you are, then it is him!"


    Wenzhuzi came through the walkie talkie with a bewitching voice, and could not hide his killing intention: "but it is estimated that master Huangfu, you can''t imagine that all the people on the yacht are going to die tonight. It''s a memorial ceremony for the 500 brothers whose blue cells were burned to ashes in Huangfu mountain villa!"


    Then came the sound of rustling in the walkie talkie. Huangfu Wenren smashed it to the ground. Looking at the warship that had appeared in the field of vision, he looked ferocious: "no matter whether Chu Feng contacts you or not, I will not let you succeed."


    Rushed out of the command room, Huangfu Wenren first flashed out two pistols and said, "all ready for war!"


    For the reason of going abroad, everyone in the Huangfu family on the yacht was equipped with guns. At the moment, they all flashed out pistols, but their bodies were all rickety. Huangfu Wenren was no exception. He looked at the wine on the table and his eyes were cold: "asshole, what kind of wine is this?"


    "Young master!" When Huangfu Wenren secretly said that his drinking capacity could not be so high, an elite member of the Huangfu family came to him and handed him the night vision telescope and anxiously said, "let''s make our own living. They have guns."


    He handed it to Huangfu Wenren, who ran to one side and picked up his life jacket and was about to jump into the sea. But after a shot, Huang Fu Wenren said in a cold voice: "if anyone runs away, the consequences will be the same as him!"


    Everyone looked back to Huangfu Wenren, but then they looked forward, and their hearts were filled with cold. If everyone took guns to fight, they were not afraid, but the cold cannon had shown ferocity, and people did not mean to fight them close at all!


    The so-called loyalty is just that the price of betrayal is not enough. The so-called fear of death is just not faced with life and death. Although Huangfu Wenren''s deterrent is there, he may be fired at any time in the face of artillery, and no one will pay attention to it. Huang Fu Wenren''s eyes are cold and he pulls the trigger: "all stop!"


    Just shot out the bullets, killed a few people, still did not leave these people, all jumped into the sea, although jumping into the vast sea may also be dead, but better than standing on a yacht and being bombarded by artillery!


    "Fire!"


    A hundred meters ahead of the warship, Wen Zhuzi stood at the highest altitude, looking at the warship Li Ji came from. He didn''t know where he was coming from to give Chu Feng a cold look. He said a word. Soon, a shell went directly to the yacht in the distance, and the explosion was heard all over the sea.


    But all this was not over. When five shells in a row completely sank the yacht, Wen Zhuzi ordered with a wave: "all four speedboats are going out. Don''t leave one alive tonight. Revenge for the dead brothers!"


    A few minutes later, four speedboats fell from the warships and quickly headed for the distance. The elite Huangfu who jumped into the sea ahead of time all looked despairing, but nothing could be retrieved.


    "I''ll give you a speedboat to leave when the warship reaches the sea area of Siye."


    Wen Zhuzi listened to the gunshot in the distance, looked at the people who came to her side and said: "in addition, go back and tell Chu Feng, no matter what the future of him and blue cell is, but the secret between us should not be known by anyone."


    The person beside Wen Zhuzi is Lin Yulin who jumped into the sea just now. But at this moment, she suddenly brushed her face, revealing a fresh and elegant face full of vitality. She was astonished by catkins. She whispered back: "don''t worry. I''ll talk to Feng Shao clearly after I go back."


    Wenzhuzi nods, knowing that catkins misunderstand her meaning, but it doesn''t matter. As long as the words come, she believes that Chu Feng will understand her meaning.


    "Feng Shao said that Huangfu Wenren was an extremely dangerous man. He was not sure that he would die and could not rest assured."


    Liu Xu tossed her wet hair and saw the gunfire flickering in front of her. She said in a quiet voice: "although they all drank the medicine of little wind, they were paralyzed, but a person like Huangfu Wenren could still be alive the minute he didn''t see the body!"


    Wenzhuzi nodded: "don''t worry, although there are no sharks in this area, it doesn''t mean there won''t be any sharks. Bloody can kill everything!"


    Seeing Wen Zhuzi''s confident look, Liu Xu didn''t say anything more. She took Wen Zhuzi''s phone number and dialed a number through a special channel: "the wind is less, everything is going well, just waiting to confirm the life and death of Huangfu Wenren!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    Two thirty in the morning, the first garden in the imperial city!


    A cold and indifferent middle-aged man walked into the tallest building. In the hall, a pajama wearing Huangfu asked the sky and bowed his head respectfully and said, "my master, the news just came. Something happened on the open sea 70 nautical miles away from the Chinese border line. The yacht where the eldest young master was located was sunk, and all the people were dead."


    "Half an hour ago, the number two blue cell figure, tagil, announced that he was responsible for the incident, in order to revenge for the death of his two younger brothers. The Huangfu family concealed it."


    Huangfu asked the sky and touched the jade ring on his finger. He could not see any look on his face. It seemed that such news had no impact on him. He said faintly: "Huangfu Wenyi brother and sister are dead, and I have nine children dead. Jin Qiaoyan and aunt Qin are missing. This year is really a bad year!"


    When he stopped turning the ring, Huangfu asked the sky and took a sip of strong tea from a woman with a wavy roll and said, "give blue cell a message. I don''t care who did it, but the resentment between the Huangfu family and the blue cell is over."


    "If they don''t give up, tell them what I mean, and I will unite with the Chinese government to give them a fatal blow!"


    "Understand!" Zhan Jin replied faintly. He had been with Huangfu for decades. He knew him very well. It was a pity that so many children had died, but for the Huangfu family, it was not something that could not be sacrificed.


    After Zhan Jin left, the wavy woman sat on Huangfu''s lap and whispered, "master, maybe there is a shadow of Chu Feng in this matter?"


    "I suspected it, too, but there was no evidence." Huangfu''s big hand in the woman''s white thigh replied: "Chu Feng has always been in the Imperial City, and the rest of the Fengmen generals are also under monitoring. With talIer''s doubt, Chu Feng and blue cell are still in constant resentment."


    "In the last Jianghai incident, chufeng made blue cells lose more than 100 people, and later killed more than 200 people. Such gratitude and resentment are there, and there is little possibility of cooperation."


    "Master of the house!" A woman in her thirties, with the charming face of a mixture of East and West, drew up a smile and said: "you can not care about the life and death of your children. Although hundreds of people have died, compared with tens of thousands of people, the blue cells are only a drop in the bucket, not to the extent of breaking bones and muscles."


    The woman showed a smile: "you don''t often say that there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. You can stop worrying about the death of twelve children in order to calm down the resentment with blue cells. Why can''t talIer not care about the serious injury of his son and the death of hundreds of his subordinates in order to seriously damage the Huangfu family?"


    "I find you more and more intelligent!"


    All of a sudden, Huangfu grabbed the woman''s neck and killed her. "You must understand that I don''t like my woman''s too clever. Although I haven''t possessed you, it doesn''t mean I cherish you. It''s just that I want you to play the most useful role. You should put your position in a proper position."


    Huang Fu asked the sky and looked down at the woman and said, "now I have a chance to give you. Huang Chengdong will not die with me because of the barren wood. He seems to have a feeling for you the last time he met. Go ahead and raise you for so many years. It''s time for you to pay!"


    "Otherwise, you should understand my means!"


    Huangfu asked the sky, leaving a sentence full of murder, and then went upstairs. How could he care about a woman if his children didn''t care about their life and death? In his eyes, the best woman is to give them an identity, so that when they are used in the future, they will be more exciting and willing to be used by him.


    Wave volume woman stood up, eyes flow of murder, low voice: "Huangfu asked the sky, the original in your eyes, I and other women are just using tools, very good!"


    After gritting her teeth and saying a word, the wavy woman went up to the fourth floor and went back to her room. She knew that Huangfu was on the eighth floor. She took out a phone call and hesitated to call out. After connecting, she said in a low voice: "I promise to cooperate with you, but you must ensure the safety of my people, otherwise I will not cooperate with you all the time."


    "No problem!" At the other end of the phone came a woman''s voice, and then hung up the phone. Holding the mobile phone, the wavy woman''s eyes showed undisguised hatred: "Huangfu asks heaven, I will make you regret it."


    At the same time, a garden 30 kilometers away from the Huangfu family was transformed into Guanghan garden two days ago. At the moment, there was still light in the hall, and it seemed that there were still people.


    Sitting on the sofa was a woman who revealed a touch of tenderness. It was Lin Yulin. At first, she remembered that she was at the wedding, but when she woke up, she found that she was here, and Chu Feng was sitting in front of her.


    "Eat something first. You haven''t eaten it since noon." Chu Feng did not worry to answer, carrying a tray to one side of the table down and said: "after eating, I will tell you what you want to know!"


    Lin Yulin frowned, but then she still couldn''t squeeze Chu Feng. She walked over and ate like an air bag.


    Soon Lin Yulin finished eating and said directly, "why am I here, and why do you do that?""I let Meier dazzle you, let catkins replace you to get married, and find someone else to dress up catkins to confuse Huangfu Wenren''s sight, and bring you here!" Chu Feng sat opposite Lin Yulin and whispered, "as for why I do that, it''s because I don''t want to see you hurt yourself for me."


    "You want to marry Huangfu Wenren, find a chance to get close to Huangfu and ask heaven to kill him, don''t you?"


    "How do you know that?" Lin Yulin frowned slightly. This is the thought in her heart. She thinks that Huangfu Wenren, who loves her deeply and kills Huangfu, will surely reconcile with Chu Feng.


    Naturally, Chu Feng would not tell Lin Yulin that it was another one she told herself. She only talked about other things: "you think killing Huangfu and asking the sky can resolve the grudges between me and the Huangfu family, but what you don''t know is that if Huangfu Wenren takes over, it will only expand the fight with me."


    "There are some things you don''t know, but I can tell you now!"


    Leaning on the chair, Chu Feng tapped his fingers on the table and said, "Liu Yan must have told you that I was once surrounded and killed in Hangzhou. Do you know who the commander is?"


    Lin Yulin knew about this matter and asked, "isn''t it Wen family and Huangfu family? Who can direct it?" Seeing Chu Feng''s mouth showing a smile, Lin Yulin''s body shook: "do you mean Huangfu Wenren?"


    "Not bad!" Chu Feng didn''t want to hide something from Lin Yulin, so that she would not do anything stupid in the future. He replied in a straight voice: "Huangfu Wenren is not as simple as you can see. If you really fight with him, I may not be his opponent. He has been hiding himself just for the sake of not being too dazzling and being destroyed by the family members."


    "But it seems that Huangfu asked Heaven what he promised him. Now he is no longer low-key. I have had several confrontations with him!"


    I heard that Huangfu Lin was killed in Tianfu gate for a long time, but I was shocked by the emperor''s eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the official martial law in advance, it is estimated that there will be a fire of war everywhere. Of course, there are also some writers among them. I just don''t know what kind of role it plays. "


    Lin Yulin really can''t digest these for a while, but she believes that Chu Feng will not deceive herself. She sits there silent for about half an hour, and Chu Feng doesn''t say anything. Lin Yulin is a smart woman. She can guess a process and result by saying a beginning.


    After a long time, Lin Yulin said, "it''s because of this that you let Meier lead people to unite with sister Liuyan and take me away. Just don''t want me to be cheated by the hypocritical Huangfu Wenren?"


    Chu Feng touched his nose, pursed his lips, looked at Lin Yulin and hesitated to open his mouth: "no!"


    Lin Yulin said with a sad smile: "that is, you don''t want me to become Huangfu Wenren in the future and take a card from you?"


    "This one takes a little bit." Chu Feng nodded, but shook his head and said: "but not all."


    Lin Yulin looked into Chu Feng''s eyes and thought of the phone call he made at the moment before he got married. His cheek was unnaturally red and he asked in a low voice: "today''s things are not implemented by you on the spur of the moment. Have you made arrangements already?"


    Chu Feng was staring at Lin Yulin like this, how much or a little embarrassed feeling, cough a way back: "in my return to the imperial city that day began to decorate!"


    "Why?" Lin Yulin''s head slightly tilted to one side, vaguely guessed something. She suppressed the smile in her heart and asked in a deep voice: "maybe Huangfu Wenren and you will be enemies, but I can feel that he is true love to me."


    Chu Feng did not know how to open his mouth, but touched Lin Yulin''s unremitting eyes and coughed and said, "that Shengyuan security company, you don''t have to go back. Liu Yan and Liu Xu have also asked them to move to Jianghai fengteng garden. In addition, I set up a bar and named Guanghan Palace. You are the boss''s wife!"


    "Chu Feng!" Lin Yulin clapped her hand on the table, bit her lips and asked, "you haven''t answered my question. Why did you take me away? And catkins will take my place. I believe you won''t let her really become Huangfu Wenren''s wife. So, is Huangfu Wenren still alive now?"


    When Liu Xu became Liu Yan''s sister, Liu Yan told Lin Yulin that she had been a killer. At the moment, she naturally thought so.


    "It is estimated that tomorrow we will know whether Huangfu Wenren is dead or not, but LiuXu will return to Jianghai in the morning." Chu Feng exhaled a breath to return a way, and then silent down again.


    Lin Yulin stood up and went to the side of Chu Feng. Looking at the Chu Feng sitting there, she continued the topic just now: "you haven''t answered me. Why do you do that? This is a wedding that many people envy. If you destroy it, what should I do?"


    "I love you!" Knowing that Lin Yulin was forcing herself, Chu Feng suddenly stood up and hugged Lin Yulin and kissed the delicate red lips. Both of them could feel the heartbeat of each other. A smile flashed in Lin Yulin''s eyes, and slowly closed her eyes, which catered to Chu Feng''s deep kiss.


    "No!"


    Chu Feng embraces Lin Yulin with a firm eye: "if you don''t care about people''s eyes, tomorrow I''ll give you a wedding. If you still can''t walk away from the heart, I''ll take good care of you, miss once, Miss twice, I don''t want to miss again, you don''t want to escape in this life!""Are you so overbearing with other women?"


    Lin Yulin was quietly leaning on Chu Feng''s bosom, and said with a little sweetness on her face: "I can''t care about these things. My parents and old folks know our relationship. And how do you want me to face it?


    Xiaofeng, you are also an adult. Don''t feel sentimental. I know your heart. You know that I am enough. I can not care about the eyes of the world, but I can''t let you in danger because of myself! "


    Gently look up to see Chu Feng, gentle as if to look at their love: "you can find Yan Ruyu, also can find Huangfu Ruo butterfly, even can find other women, but absolutely can not find me, no matter how in the secular eyes, I am your aunt.


    Su Xin language is from the red Soviet family. I hear Yan Yan say it is a traditional family. She can not care about your relationship with other women, but she will certainly care about three principles and five virtues. I am your aunt. If you become your woman, not only Su Xinyu, those who support you may despise you! "


    "You go on this road, only keep going, I can''t selfish for my own moment of happiness, let you lose everything, even lose life!"


    Chu Feng exhaled a long breath, knew Lin Yulin said the truth, he was the uncle of the red Su family, can go and other women have relations, but can never have any dispute with Lin Yulin, or whether it is Su Xinyu or Su dingzheng, they will spit on themselves and give up themselves.


    "You think for me, but what do you do?" she asked, touching Lin Yulin''s face with a little apology


    "What would you do if I married later?" Lin Yulin asked her head askew, not like a 28 year old woman, but also a girl of 18.


    Chu Feng replied without hesitation: "Whoever dares to marry you is my enemy of Chu Feng, and I will not let you put on wedding dress for other men any more!"


    Lin Yulin laughed at the blame, pointing a little Chu Feng''s forehead and hatefully: "then you still ask me what to do, what can I do?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, but immediately understood Lin Yulin''s meaning, hugging her in her mouth and kissed him fiercely. Lin Yulin pushed him away with a burst of discontent: "get away, I am your aunt, you don''t give me a marriage I can not resist, but you should respect me!"


    "And, today, the wedding you destroyed, you want to return me!"


    Chu Feng nodded with ease: "I must return you a wedding, but the protagonist is not other people, but I Chu Feng, I want to be my uncle!"


    "Get out of here!" Lin Yulin was ashamed with sweet heart, ran to sit down with a drink, and the whole heart jumped and jumped. Although she had no blood relationship with Chu Feng, how could the relationship be changed for many years.


    Chu Feng did nothing to do. He understood that Lin Yulin''s inner tradition reached the extreme. Although it is so now, it is not easy to let Lin Yulin let go of the step. He said: "the yacht where Huangfu Wenren is located is sunk, all of them die. You will not go out in the next few days. Tomorrow I will send people to search for it and find them on an isolated island To you. "


    Lin Yulin understood that Chu wind was to leave something aside. When she knew that Huangfu Wenren had been a killer against Chu wind, she had forgotten the man: "Well!"


    Seeing Chu wind walking outside, Lin Yulin stood up and realized: "you are going?"


    "The son-in-law is not good to be!" Chu Feng looks back at Lin Yulin, who is reluctant to give up in her eyes, nodded softly: "but I will come to see you from time to time, have a good rest. At noon tomorrow, Melanie will come to take you to the bar. It is a tall place, which is very suitable for your character. Then she will be a lady of the boss


    "Then go back, don''t come so much without any things, so as to avoid misunderstanding!" Although Lin Yulin wanted to stay with Chu Feng more, she also understood that there are many things in Chu wind who can not help themselves and say a word of concern.


    "But I am not a treasure house?"


    Chu Feng Wenrun gave a word with a smile, then left the villa with a smile. Lanmeier was waiting outside all the time. Chu Feng left the car and left straight. As for his dispute with linyulin, the people he knew were good. At most, Murong ice was considered as the secret. As for Huangfu ruodin, he thought that she was to make sure Lin Yulin was a Jade Scorpion. Maybe lanmeier also knew something What!


    Sitting in the car, looking out of the window, Chu Feng clenched his fist slowly, waiting. One day, I will put on the most holy wedding dress for you!


    "This little bastard, if let me down, I will definitely kill you!"


    In the villa with only Lin Yulin left, she walked to the door at the moment, looking coldly at the direction of the car leaving, and suddenly turned into another personality, Jade Scorpion!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    Sunrise, a new day, but followed by a heavy news, so that all people are stunned.


    The yacht of Huangfu Wenren''s wedding honeymoon was attacked by blue cells on the high seas. There was no one alive on the boat. The bodies were torn by the bloody sharks, which could be regarded as a human tragedy.


    Looking back on the events of Huangfu villa a few days ago, all forces secretly lament that this is the year of bad luck for the Huangfu family. Up to now, Huangfu Wenren has died of 12 children, and among them there is Huangfu Wenren''s not inferior to Huangfu Wenren, which makes people feel lonely.


    Then the Huangfu family sent out 15 boats to search for the survivors, but we all knew that there was little hope. According to the news, there were hundreds of sharks in that area at the moment. Even if the people who did not die, they would be very lucky. Moreover, how could blue cells do things so simple?


    When all the dark waves were raging, Chu Feng, the leader of the wind gate, personally issued an order and sent out 30 speedboats to search. At the same time, he declared that he didn''t care about the life and death of Huangfu family. He only wanted Lin Yulin to be safe. If Lin Yulin had an accident, he would do anything to suppress blue cell and Huangfu family.


    As for why, the reason is very simple. The eldest young master of Huangfu family married his little aunt, but he didn''t protect him well. Damn it!


    When such news came out, people who didn''t know about it in Huangfu''s family secretly said that it was bad luck. The blue cell matter had not been solved. Now Chu Feng came out again and prayed for Lin Yulin to live. Otherwise, the Huangfu family would be attacked both inside and outside.


    The search and rescue continued. The Huangfu family searched for three days, but all they found were broken limbs or broken clothes, and none of the other survivors.


    Finally, Huangfu Wenyu, on behalf of the Huangfu family, announced that all the people on the yacht were dead, and the 15 ships that had been searched and rescued returned one after another. At the same time, the blue cell side also sent a message to reconcile with the Huangfu family.


    The loss of twelve children, in exchange for the settlement of blue cells, we do not know whether the Huangfu family has made or lost, perhaps only the master Huangfu asked Heaven.


    After the Huangfu family withdrew, the search and rescue team of the wind door was still looking for someone. After seven days of searching, all parties felt that the damper was going to return in vain. When the blue cells attacked, Lin Yulin drove a speedboat to escape in the night.


    On an island 80 nautical miles away from the place where the accident happened, the speedboat had no oil, so it had been stranded. When it was found, it was dying!


    All the people who received the news said that they had a good life. At the same time, the people in Huangfu family were relieved. Although Lin Yulin was half dead, she was still alive, so Chu Feng had no reason to fight against Huangfu family.


    Of course, some people doubt why Lin Yulin is still OK when all the people are dead. However, they can''t help believing the things thrown out by the damper. They can only feel that the Huangfu family is so lucky that they all die!


    Soon after the news of Lin Yulin''s rescue came out, a plane also took off from the border sea and flew directly to the imperial city. When landing in the Imperial City, the motorcade of the wind gate took people away directly from the inside of the airport. Everyone guessed that it was Lin Yulin, but there was no excessive investigation.


    It''s a pity that the happy events of the Huangfu family turned white, but we just talked about it a little. In a week, the matter was completely settled.


    "How do I feel like it''s your plot?"


    At noon, Su Xinyu and Chu Feng sat in the pavilion in the garden to drink tea. The former looked at his pleasant face. Chu Feng frowned and asked, "blue cells have sent out warships. Under such circumstances, how can you be run away by your aunt? Tell me the truth. What have you done


    Chu Feng took a sip of tea and looked at Su Xinyu and asked, "do you want my aunt to die?"


    "I don''t mean that." Su Xinyu frowned and said, "then how are you going to place your aunt?"


    "I chose a villa for her and bought a bar, that''s all!" Chu Feng''s face was not red and his heart did not jump back: "after all, it''s my little aunt. This wedding is gone, and the newly married husband is also dead. It''s inevitable for her to be a blow. I''m going to let her stay in the imperial city later."


    Su Xinyu nodded, tilted his head and asked, "I heard your little aunt and you are not pro, she is your adoptive mother''s sister?"


    These information are public, Chu Feng also has nothing to hide, nodded: "good!"


    "Husband!" Su Xinyu raised a smile and pondered: "I''ve seen your little aunt. That''s absolutely the best woman. Even if I''m in front of her, I''m under a bit of pressure. Don''t you love her secretly?"


    "Cough!" Chu Feng himself conceals these things. At the moment, Su Xinyu says it directly. She whispers a woman''s intuition and says, "Su Xinyu, you will also say that she is my little aunt. Do you think I can secretly love her?"


    In the heart is to add one more sentence, I love her directly!


    Su Xinyu also found that she was a little suspicious, and apologized with a smile: "I''m just talking about it. When will the bar open? Take me there. Last time I met you in a hurry. This time, she is my elder. I have to go and have a look at it to make sense.""These days!"


    Chu Feng was quite strange in his heart, but he didn''t pester Su Xinyu: "what''s wrong with you these days? You haven''t come back for several nights. What''s wrong with Su''s family?"


    "It''s not about the Su family!" Su Xinyu shook his head and hesitated to open his mouth: "it''s just that Qiduo has an accident. I''ve been with her these days. I''m afraid she''s going to have something."


    Chu Feng''s heart beat unnaturally for a while, the expression natural opening: "what can she do?"


    "The day I asked you to apologize to her, something happened!"


    Su Xinyu sighed and said with a little guilt: "I would have stopped her when I knew she was going to move out, but who would have thought that such a thing would happen." Pour yourself a cup of tea, Su Xinyu continued: "that night, shortly after you left, she came back drunk and was a rascal when nobody knew anything about it."


    I don''t think it''s a good thing for you to find out if you don''t know


    Chu Feng touched his nose, embarrassed but expressionless, he replied: "it seems that it''s really bad luck."


    "You can say it." It seems that she won''t be angry with her when she moves to the garden, so she won''t be angry for her to move to the garden


    "If qido can''t get out of the shadow, she seems to have a good feeling for you. I don''t mind if you take her away!"


    Chu Feng''s heart thumped. He looked at Su Xinyu and said with a smile, "how do I feel like you''re ganging up?"


    "Can''t you?" Su Xinyu didn''t deny her own idea. She snorted and said, "although Qiduo was defiled by a rascal, she didn''t volunteer. Plus, you''ve seen other people. Do you have any opinions about that big beauty''s cheap? How can I find my first lady in the future


    "Whatever you want, Meier. I''ll come over for a moment." Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. The culprit was really himself, but these naturally could not be known by Su Xinyu. He said that he stood up with his mobile phone and walked to one side.


    "Less wind, Huangfu family strange quiet."


    LAN mei''er waited while she saw Chu Feng come to her side and said, "make up with blue cells. In addition, because of the death of Huangfu Wenren, the hatred of tianwangmen has also lost its root. Huangfu asked Heaven if he was willing to use one billion yuan to smooth this matter out. Huang Chengdong also agreed, and the enmity with tianwangmen was also settled."


    Chu Feng frowned and asked, "is it OK with Huang Shichang?"


    LAN Mei er said with a wry smile: "Huangfu asked the sky and directly announced that the emperor was extremely white. He did not know anything about the attack on Huang Shichang, and vowed that if he found out that he had done it in the future, he would go to Tianwang gate and shoot Huang chengdongyi!"


    "It seems that I still underestimate this old man!" Chu Feng feels his head in a headache. Now that the Huangfu family has completely removed all the enmities and grudges, Huang Shichang''s affairs are likely to fall on his own head. Although Huang Shichang looks down on himself, there are always some people who look up to him.


    "But there is also good news."


    When the situation of Chu Feng''s headache changed too fast, she continued: "there is another reason for the reconciliation between blue cell and Huangfu family, that is, a mysterious armed force suddenly appears. Although there are not many people, the combat effectiveness is quite strong, and many blue cell people have been killed.


    The reason why he reconciled with the Huangfu family may also be that blue cell didn''t want to make enemies on both sides and was ready to compete with the armed forces. "


    "At the same time, tianwangmen, which has solved the enmity with Huangfu family, sent 5000 people out of the country last night, pointing to blue cells!"


    "That''s good news." Chu Feng laughed with astonishment. He had a headache. When all parties calmed down, they might have conspiracy against themselves, but now it seems good: "there is not too much intersection between tianwangmen and blue cells. Now we have 5000 soldiers. Do you know why? Is there any sign of a literary school? "


    LAN Mei Er shook her head and said, "I don''t know if there is a shadow of the literary school. But it''s certain that when Wen Ao Jun was killed by you, she went to Tianwang gate and met Huang Chengdong. She couldn''t rule out such a possibility."


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "contact me, I want to see ye Zixuan now!"


    "This little son of a bitch, gone again?"


    Ten minutes later, the motorcade left fengteng garden. Su Xinyu looked at the gate and said, "today is such a special day, you son of a bitch, you don''t know. I hate you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    Warm coffee shop, Chu Feng came in when quite helpless!


    Ye Zixuan was originally invited to come over, but the latter said he would come by himself when he wanted to meet. Finally, he made an appointment here. At first, he felt nothing, but when he came in, Chu Feng felt that he was wrong. This is not a simple cafe. To put it bluntly, it is called lovers'' Cafe.


    Seeing that each seat is hanging like a swing, only two people can sit, Chu Feng is very headache, if Su Xinyu knows that he and ye Zixuan meet in such a cafe, it is simply uncomfortable!


    "Are you going to stand and talk to me?"


    In the innermost part, ye Zixuan had already been waiting here. There were two cups of coffee on the table in front of her. Obviously, she had already ordered all the coffee for chufeng. When she saw Chu Feng coming, she was standing there like a wood. Ye Zixuan spoke coldly.


    Chu Feng looked at the couple''s seat, and then looked at the two cups of coffee, which are also lovers'' accessories. He touched his forehead and said, "sister-in-law, can''t you find a more normal place?"


    "I''ve found out something about Wenjia and tianwangmen!"


    Ye Zixuan did not answer Chu Feng''s question, but gently shook the coffee in her hand and said, "if you sit down, we can have a pleasant talk. If you don''t sit down, then you can let the Jade Scorpion group check by itself."


    As soon as Chu Feng''s eyes brightened, he also asked LAN Mei Er to follow up. However, the news he got was only one-sided. Seeing ye Zixuan''s self-confidence, Chu Feng looked at the couple''s seat next to each other, hesitated for a moment or sat down and said, "go ahead, what''s the relationship?"


    Ye Zixuan blushed when they sat down in Chu Feng''s seat. However, she kept a natural voice: "before I tell you what you want to know, we must talk about what you promised me at the beginning."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were alert and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Asshole, you really forgot!" Ye Zixuan put down his coffee cup and pinched chufeng''s waist. He said in a cruel voice, "what did you do and said when you were in the river and sea? Did you forget? If you really forget it doesn''t matter, I can also find Liu Zhixin to do a witness! "


    Chu Feng micro Leng, these days has been busy with some things, really forget some things, at the moment smell speech touch head oh a reply: "you say that, I am still injured, say it again!"


    "If you can come here, you can go to Ye''s house!"


    Ye Zixuan didn''t mean to let Chu Feng off like this. She stared at him and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t go. I''ll tell my grandfather that when you''re in the river and sea, you treat me when I''m drunk!"


    "Can you have a good chat?" Chu Feng suddenly regretted coming out of fengteng garden, so that he could use his injury as an excuse. But seeing ye Zixuan''s vow at the moment, Chu Feng was very headache.


    Beat also cannot beat this woman, run is cannot run off even more, sigh: "when?"


    "Don''t make me look like you don''t want to. I don''t want to do it any more!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng seemed to be threatened by himself, ye Zixuan hummed: "Today my grandfather happened to be at home. I don''t want you to prepare any gifts or anything. Go tell my grandfather that you want to marry me!"


    "Stop!" Chu Feng interrupts Ye Zixuan. Although he has some thoughts in his heart, Chu Feng also has his own plan: "Su Xinyu is your cousin. I will marry you in front of Ye Lao. Then his granddaughter is not worth money. Do you think I will lose your heart?"


    "You are greedy


    Ye Zixuan narrowed her eyes and bit her little lips and hummed: "anyway, I don''t care. You must go to propose a marriage. The rules of my Ye family are similar to those of the Su family. I Ye Zixuan must be your woman in this life. You can not, but I will kill you and live with your magic card."


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly and opened the topic: "talk about the relationship between the literati and tianwangmen!"


    But he was thinking about how to talk to ye Enzheng. Su Xinyu is his granddaughter, ye Zixuan is his granddaughter. In addition to his own and Yan Ruyu affairs, it is said that Su dingzheng and he are very angry. At the moment, Chu Feng needs a little courage to think about it.


    But also understand that in the face of Ye Zixuan, he has no way out. This woman is too strong, and she may beat herself up again.


    "The secret supporters of tianwangmen are writers."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s promise to go to Ye''s house with him, ye Zixuan turned to business: "according to the information I have learned, 40 years ago, the father of master Wen and Huang Chengdong were brothers. Eight people knew about this. Seven of them were dead. I dug it out of the mouth of the last half dead man.


    This matter belongs to a very high secret. Originally, I would like to report it as soon as possible, but there is no substantial evidence. So I am going to postpone it for a while, but it is OK to tell you. "


    "No wonder tianwangmen sent 5000 people to deal with blue cells!"


    The doubts in Chu Feng''s mind completely disappeared at the moment, but they were more dignified. A tianwangmen was hard to shake. Now there are more literati who can understand why tianwangmen could unify the South more than ten years ago. It seems that the literati made a lot of efforts in it: "what about the barren wood?"Ye Zixuan took a sip of coffee and said, "barren wood belonged to tianwangmen more than 20 years ago. It used to be the king of Southeast China, which controlled the underground world of the four provinces in Southeast China. It is also the 10th transcendental existence in the black list. Even in today''s tianwangmen, its status is not lower than that of Huang Chengdong.


    If Huang Chengdong didn''t have a literary background, Huang Mu also needed the official power to enjoy life smoothly. He would have replaced him! "


    Chu Feng nodded: "if I have not guessed wrong, Lord Qiao must have been the eighth strong man in the black list, and Huang Chengdong''s father is also the ninth strong man in the black list?"


    "Not bad!" Few people know the secret of the black list, but it''s not a secret for ye Zixuan. Simple and Chu Feng said: "both the yellow and red lists are evaluated by personal force, and most of the black lists are the same. However, everyone who can stand on the black list must have amazing potential or appeal."


    "Of course, there are special cases. It seems that the Huangfu family does not occupy the seventh place, but its family strength ranks seventh."


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly coagulated, and found that his understanding of the Huangfu family seemed not very deep. After thinking about it, he asked, "does the Huangfu family have black list masters?"


    "I don''t know!" Ye Zixuan shook her head. If she knew, she would tell Chu Feng: "the black list is the most mysterious list in the underground world of the Chinese dynasty. Their information can be found from the seventh to the tenth, but even I can''t find out the information before the seventh, which is mysterious and powerful!"


    "However, although the information is not enough, the overall strength of the Huangfu family can enter the seventh place, so the details are certainly not bad."


    Chu Feng took a sip of coffee he didn''t like, and calmed down his agitation. He thought it would be easier to deal with the Huangfu family than with tianwangmen. However, after hearing these news, Chu Feng understood that even with Qiao''s power, he could not shake one of them. It was too powerful!


    "You don''t have to worry about these things." Now I have been waiting for more than ten years, and I believe that the time they have been waiting for the emperor''s family is more than ten years


    "Ten years? Do you think I can wait ten years? "


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile, and a firm look appeared in his eyes: "I can''t wait for ten years, because at this moment too many of them want me to die, so there is almost two months for buffering. I can also think about some things. Tianwangmen is immortal, the literati are invincible, the Huangfu family is not in charge. I feel that the world is not safe."


    Ye Zixuan was stunned, staring at the young people around her. At this moment, she felt a sense of loneliness and loneliness in Chu Feng''s body. After removing all the aura of Chu Feng, he was just an 18-9-year-old boy, but now he is undertaking something that many people can''t imagine in their whole life.


    As long as you are my man, I won''t let anyone hurt you. If I don''t die, I will send you to the highest peak. Even if the official wants to kill you, I won''t agree. I will accompany you all the time


    Feeling the life of Chu Feng, she looks dull and looks at Ye Zixuan in disbelief. Although she is not very happy with the rules of the Su family and the Ye family, it can not be denied that the girls who are educated under such family education will work with their men as the center.


    So is Su Xinyu, so is Ye Zixuan!


    Being stared at by Chu Feng, ye Zixuan''s face turned unnaturally red. She found that she did not know why she had grasped Chu Feng''s hand just now. She took it back as if she had been bitten by a snake. Her tone was a little unnatural: "let''s go. I don''t have to wait for my grandfather''s lunch break. I have to wait for another two hours."


    Looking at Ye Zixuan who walked directly by her side, she sniffed the faint fragrance of women in the air and said in a low voice: "although there is a little suspicion of a little white face, it seems that it is good to get such a woman?"


    "Are you nervous if you don''t go yet?"


    Ye Zixuan, who went out a few steps, didn''t hear Chu Feng''s words. When she saw Chu Feng looking at herself, she thought he was looking at something. She said angrily, "I tell you, no matter what method you use today, you must get the approval of my grandfather, or I will kill you right away!"


    Chu Feng stood up and touched his nose with a wry smile. He said in his heart that if he really determined the relationship, he should stay away from ye Zixuan, at least before he could control her. Otherwise, he would be killed by accident.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    Ye family!


    The layout is similar to that of Su family. When Chu Feng follows Ye Zixuan, you can feel the feeling when you saw ye Enzheng last time. There is a dangerous smell hidden in it. But Chu Feng moves forward without realizing it.


    "Rare guest!"


    Just before he got to the courtyard, ye Zisheng just came out from the other side and seemed to be going out. Seeing Chu Feng, he said with a smile, "cousin husband, how can you suddenly think of Ye''s family?"


    Ye Zisheng, who didn''t know about the transaction between Chu Feng and the top management, joked, "and I''m still with my sister. I''m afraid that my cousin will suffer if she knows you''ll suffer. They''re from a small fight to a big one."


    "Brother Ye Zixuan called Ye Zisheng with a long voice. The latter looked stiff and said with a smile: "I have a meeting. I''ll leave first."


    Then, in Chu Feng''s stunned look, he ran away. Ye Zixuan raised his hand and groaned, "you can''t get up for three days if you run fast!"


    Chu Feng stood beside him, smelling the words and tugging at the corners of his mouth. What kind of woman is this? She looks charming and makes people want to conquer. However, if you can''t move, it is a fist to solve the problem. Chu Feng touches his eyes subconsciously and thinks of that fist. God!


    Ye Zixuan turned around and saw Chu Feng''s hand in his eyes. He asked, "my grandfather should be in the backyard now. Follow me."


    "Oh Chu Feng feels that he is difficult to breathe in front of Ye Zixuan, so he decides to have a good talk with Murong Bing after going back. Otherwise, he really wants to have a relationship with Ye Zixuan. In the future, he wants to do something about men and women. Don''t let Ye Zixuan get out of bed when he is excited. It will be embarrassing.


    Passing through the corridor and coming to the backyard, ye Zixuan touched Chu Feng and told her, "please remember what you should say and what you shouldn''t say in the past. If my grandfather doesn''t agree with me, I''ll shoot you to death. My lady''s body is not so beautiful and it''s not so easy to touch."


    Chu Feng was so ashamed that he replied, "good!"


    Ye Enzheng was quietly sitting under a tree reading a book. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he raised his head and said, "it''s Chu Feng. Why do you have time to come to see me today?"


    "Grandfather


    Before Chu Feng opened his mouth, ye Zixuan went to ye Enzheng and said, "before Chu Feng answers you, I need to tell you something. If you don''t want to hear it, I''ll take him away immediately. If you want to hear it, don''t be angry!"


    Ye Enzheng showed a kind smile: "OK, say it!"


    In Chu Feng''s sweat face, ye Zixuan''s words were fierce. When he wanted to take away his articles, the latter stood up straight and opened his mouth: "when I was following the supervision of Chu Feng in the river and sea, one day I was drunk and vomited all over my body. Chu Feng took me back to the hotel and took off my clothes and took a bath."


    Ye Enzheng''s eyes suddenly narrowed. Ye Zixuan continued without knowing the general situation: "because of the family rules you taught me since my childhood, even if it is for a reason, I also brought Chu Feng here."


    "I''ve decided that if you oppose me, I''ll kill Chu Feng. Then I''ll be a widower all my life. If you agree, Chu Feng will marry me!"


    Chufeng had a bitter smile in his heart. Originally, he wanted to talk to ye Enzheng mildly, but he didn''t want Ye Zixuan to say it so fiercely. It really made Chu Feng''s little sweat. How can I feel?


    Ye Enzheng clenched his hand slowly, and his heart was fluctuating. The whole backyard was in a calm state. There was no sound, only the feeling of the breeze blowing by. Ye Zixuan was standing like that, but Chu Feng was standing behind, which meant that he lived like a year.


    "I do have the same rules as the Su family."


    Finally, ye Enzheng broke the silence and looked at Chu Feng behind Ye Zixuan and said: "but I''m not Lao Su, that stubborn old man, Chu Feng. If you don''t want to, I can allow you to leave. After all, there are reasons to understand, and I won''t let Zixuan really kill you.


    Of course, if you think you are responsible for protecting Zixuan''s innocence, you must promise me a condition


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and imagined that the storm didn''t come. He said in his heart that he was still good at talking. Just as he was about to speak, ye Zixuan opened his mouth in a strange way: "think about it carefully and speak again. My grandfather promises you can leave here, but you can''t guarantee that you won''t meet me all your life."


    Threat!


    What ye Zixuan said was too threatening. Chu Feng didn''t want to get entangled with Ye Zixuan. After all, the Su family didn''t explain clearly. He looked at ye Enzheng with a look of help. The meaning was very clear. I couldn''t beat your granddaughter. What should I do?


    Ye Enzheng seemed to have not seen Chu Feng''s eyes and turned aside in general. He said meaningfully, "that, I can''t control my granddaughter. Chu Feng can think about it. But you can rest assured that I won''t let Zixuan do anything in front of me!"


    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses are running at a gallop. Ye Enzheng''s words are good, and he is not as stubborn as father Su, but he only guarantees that he is OK in the Ye family. What about going out?


    Chu Feng doesn''t doubt Ye Zixuan''s means. Even if he doesn''t kill himself, he must be seriously injured, and he will continue to be seriously injured after being seriously injured!Chufeng shook his head with a wry smile. For the first time, chufeng was suppressed by a woman without a temper: "Ye Lao, Chu Feng is standing here. You are the elder, and the heart language is your granddaughter. I listen to you about this matter. I have nothing to say about the family rules, but I can''t be sorry for the words from the Su family."


    Originally thought that such words could make ye Enzheng hesitant to suppress Ye Zixuan, but soon Chu Feng found that he was wrong.


    "If you let me make a decision, I''ll tell you what I think."


    Ye Enzheng nodded, closed the book in his hand and stood up: "my Ye family is as strict as the Su family. The mother of Xinyu is an example. After being betrayed by Su Qin''s son of a bitch, she resolutely became a monk. I am very satisfied with this, although it is also a pity.


    Even you have said that. After all, Zixuan is the person of Chu Feng. After all, you have bathed her and changed her clothes, which is a violation of a girl''s innocence. In ancient times, if you didn''t want Zixuan, she would have to jump into the river. "


    When Chu Feng''s father was stunned, ye Enzheng made a decision with a big wave of his hand: "so the matter is settled. I will go to Laosu to say that his son is sorry for my daughter. He dare not say anything, but I have a request."


    When Chu Feng''s ten thousand grass mud horses galloped in his heart, ye Enzheng seriously added: "that is, when you are not qualified and unable to resist the official crush, your relationship with Zixuan can never be exposed to the sun."


    "Otherwise, people in Congress don''t want to see you become the Su family and ye family, or even the Zhou family''s uncle!"


    Chu Feng''s heart suddenly calmed down. Recalling what Li Zong and himself had said in the undersea base, ye Enzheng had gone to him and patted him on the shoulder: "young man, I have always been optimistic about you. China has been pedantic for thousands of years and has been looked down upon by the West for so many years. It''s time to straighten up."


    Without any reason, ye Enzheng turned to look at Ye Zixuan and said, "although you are my granddaughter, I am here to tell you that you will follow Chu Feng honestly. Don''t beat Chu Feng as if you were beating your brother. Chu Feng doesn''t want you, and I won''t help you!"


    Ye Zixuan nodded her head cleverly: "I know, grandfather!"


    Ye Enzheng nodded and left the backyard. When he turned into the corridor and went to the study, he took out the phone and said, "old Su, the boy of Chu Feng has been cheated. It''s better that you and Lao Li and Lao Zhou make the right decision, or let me compensate for a granddaughter. Then don''t blame me for turning over and not recognizing people!"


    Chu Feng stood in a daze and didn''t know he was trapped. His brain didn''t respond at the moment. He looked back at Ye Zixuan and asked subconsciously, "that, is your grandfather stupid?"


    "Asshole, what do you say? You are confused. My grandfather is awake!"


    Ye Zixuan pursed her small mouth to have a little fun there. She secretly told Su Xinyu that she must be angry. She heard Chu Feng''s words, and her face was gloomy: "I tell you, you should take good care of me, protect me, love me, and accompany me at least three nights a week, or you will know the consequences!"


    Chu Feng was moved by the corners of his mouth until he and ye Zixuan left the Su''s house and sat in the car. He still didn''t think about how ye Enzheng could talk so well. He bit his lips and broke the silence in the car: "well, do you know three obedience and four virtues?"


    Ye Zixuan drove back and said, "yes, my grandmother used to teach me when she was alive."


    "Just know it!" However, I can''t accept the words from my wife, but I can''t accept it


    "You heard what ye said just now. I don''t want you in that way, and he won''t have any opinions."


    "Go away!" Ye Zixuan did not eat this set of shouts, threatening Chu Feng fiercely: "I tell you, I don''t care how you and Su Xinyu get along, but now you are my man, you have to abide by my rules, at least three nights a week, I don''t care about the rest of the time.


    In addition, when Su Xinyu and I are both present, you are not allowed to stimulate me by the kindness and love shown by Su Xinyu. If I am unhappy, I will let the whole world know that I am your woman no matter what the result is. "


    "Of course, you are my man. If necessary, I will give you the information you need."


    Chu Feng was very upset, but when he heard the last sentence, all his dissatisfaction disappeared. He nodded his head and said, "OK, this is what you said. In the future, as long as it is the information I need, give it to me, or I will divorce my wife!"


    "You don''t Ye Zixuan narrowed her eyes and said, "after you leave me, you will never touch a woman again in your life!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    At seven o''clock in the evening, a car stopped in front of the Huangcheng square. Ye Zixuan looked back curiously at Chu Feng and asked, "although tianwangmen, Huangfu family and even Wen family don''t mean to attack you now, it seems that you shouldn''t be so careless?"


    Chu Feng untied his seat belt and casually replied, "aren''t you my woman? Would you watch me get killed


    Ye Zixuan''s beautiful eyes moved and said, "you think I''m a bodyguard?"


    "I didn''t say that!" Chu Feng''s heart is really that thought, but the mouth actually denied: "just I wait for something to do that, and it is impossible for someone to kill me at this time. This is the imperial city square, not the outskirts of the land, don''t worry about it!"


    Ye Zixuan hummed: "Chu Feng, I''d better not be known that you are using me, or I won''t kill you, I will maim you!"


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and was too lazy to explain. He opened the door and went to the big fountain in front of the square. Looking at the high-end grand imperial Plaza, his mouth was filled with a warm smile.


    "What does this guy want to do, is to come here to blow the wind?"


    Ye Zixuan frowned curiously in the car, ready to get off to ask, but a warm colored sports car drifted by her car, and ye Zixuan stopped: "Su Xinyu?"


    In the past, it was Maserati, who was su Xinyu''s driver. At the moment, the door was opened, the short skirt was wrapped in cotton padded clothes, and her hair was scattered behind her. Su Xinyu got out of the car. Ye Zixuan punched the steering wheel and said, "son of a bitch, Chu Feng, you want me to see you and Su Xinyu go out on a date. I hate you!"


    "I was just taking a bath and my hair wasn''t dry. What''s in such a hurry?"


    At the moment, Su Xinyu naturally doesn''t know that ye Zixuan is in the car behind her. She touches her hair and walks past, attracting many sexual eyes. Wherever the beauty goes, she is the focus.


    Chu Feng walks two steps ahead. When ye Zixuan wants to beat him violently, he embraces Su Xinyu''s waist and kisses the sexy red lips directly. Su Xinyu doesn''t expect Chu Feng to kiss himself in such a square. His eyes are wide and unbelievable.


    The passers-by were also attracted by the two people''s hugs and kisses. Finally, there was applause. Chinese people are not lack of gossip. When they see such a scene, they naturally like to join in the fun.


    "Asshole, asshole, asshole!"


    Ye Zixuan in the car was severely impacted by this scene. She hit the seat beside her with one punch and clenched her teeth: "Chu Feng, you must have meant it. You are trying to stimulate me. I''m not finished with you!"


    But all this is not over, two people finished a deep kiss, Su Xinyu looked at Chu Feng shyly and asked, "are you doing something heartless, how do I feel like you?"


    "Yes, I took your little cousin Ye Zixuan, so I feel guilty."


    Chu Feng threw out a sentence half true and half falsely, which made Su Xinyu snap his fingers when he was white eyed. The crowd was separated. Eighteen children of six or seven years old ran out. Everyone''s hands were a bunch of red roses, which surrounded Chu Feng and Su Xinyu: "happy birthday, sister Xinyu!"


    Chu Feng went to a woman''s hand next to her and took 99 roses. She went to Su Xinyu and handed it to her: "happy birthday, wife!"


    Su Xinyu covers her mouth, and her heart is full of sweetness. Today is her birthday. Ye Xinlan used to celebrate her birthday when ye Xinlan was still there. But after ye Xinlan went to Qingxin nunnery, Su Xinyu felt that no one would celebrate her birthday again. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng knew about it and prepared for it.


    Shaking hands took Chu Feng''s rose, tears are blurred eyes: "thank you, husband!"


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly half knelt on the ground, magic in the hands of the general emergence of a small box, PA opened, a dazzling diamond ring in the square above dazzling, instantly attracted the eyes of many flower crazy girls, hands in front of the body, a face envious looking at this scene, eager to become one of the heroine.


    "No, I can''t stand it, chufeng son of a bitch!"


    In the car, ye Zixuan wanted to jump down and make trouble, but that was su Xinyu. She could not do that. She leaned her head on the seat, took sunglasses and put it on. "If you don''t give me such a show on my birthday, you and I will be endless!"


    Su Xinyu is holding a red rose in her arms. She looks at Chu Feng who is half kneeling. Her eyes are attracted by the diamond ring. No matter what kind of status women are, this kind of expensive stone is always their favorite.


    "Let me put this ring on you and take care of your life, OK?"


    Chu Feng apologized to Su Xinyu from the very beginning. Following the events of Su Qin and ye Xinlan, this strong girl made Chu Feng heartbroken. Maybe she couldn''t give her too much in the future, but what can be done now, Chu Feng doesn''t mind paying.


    Seeing that Su Xinyu didn''t speak, Chu Feng said softly: "I may not be able to give you the best in the world, but I will try my best to give you better and become the man in your heart."


    "Promise me, will you?"


    People around don''t know that chufeng and Su Xinyu have a long relationship. At the moment, chufeng just wants to make up for Su Xinyu''s regret and yells: "marry him, marry him!"Eighteen children also jump to open the mouth: "beautiful big sister promise brother!"


    The voice of the crowd was higher than one, Su Xinyu''s face slowly turned red, but not angry, tears wanted to hold back, but still could not hold back the tears of excitement: trembling and opening, "I promise you!"


    The people around him cried out, as if they were happy about chufeng''s successful proposal. Chufeng chufeng smiles, picks up Su Xinyu''s right hand, puts the ring on his ring finger, stands up and hugs Su Xinyu and kisses him again. At this moment, Su Xinyu does not shy and gives a warm response.


    The skin of Ye Zixuan''s mouth in the car was bitten: "asshole, don''t you know I''m still here?"


    In the applause, their lips parted. Su Xinyu leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder. Her face was shy and moving. She spoke softly beside chufeng''s ear: "honey, your wound should be healed, shouldn''t you?"


    Chu Feng naturally knew the potential meaning of Su Xinyu and said in her ear, "do you like your son or daughter?"


    Su Xinyu''s whole heart is beating, no matter how kind of woman, as long as you let her completely moved, then you can throw her to bed at any time. At the moment, Su Xinyu is like this, biting his lips shyly, he replied, "then try hard, my son and daughter, I like them all, you know?"


    "You are greedy


    Chu Feng laughs with astonishment. The ambiguous topic makes the two people''s hearts completely connected. He takes Su Xinyu''s hand and takes her Maserati. She starts the car and goes away, leaving only endless applause on the scene.


    Ye Zixuan took off the sunglasses on her face. Her eyes were full of jealousy. She looked at the far away Maserati and hummed: "hum, Su Xinyu has some, I want to have it, and it''s better than Su Xinyu."


    In the presidential suite on the penultimate floor of Dibai Hotel, the price of one night is 188000, which is hard for ordinary people to enter. But now Chu Feng and Su Xinyu enter here. At the moment the door is closed, they kiss fiercely, from the hall to the room.


    When Chu Feng''s hand was about to untie Su Xinyu''s upper body shackles, she blushed and pressed him: "I''ll take a bath!"


    "Didn''t you come out of the bath?" Chu Feng at the moment has been all over the fire, smell speech subconsciously throw out a sentence.


    Su Xinyu''s red face was even more red. She said angrily, "you son of a bitch, I haven''t been psychologically prepared. Can you give me a bath?"


    Chu Feng was stunned with a smile. Looking at Su Xinyu, who only has two pieces on her body at the moment, she said with a smile: "if we work together, I can consider it, or I will start work for the twins of dragon and Phoenix!"


    "Villain!" Su Xinyu was angry. He pushed chufeng away and ran into the bathroom. Chu Feng sat up straight. He didn''t know Su Xinyu''s mind. He stood up and threw off his four corner underpants. He closed the door and yelled, "mandarin duck bath!"


    Su Xinyu, who is releasing water, subconsciously turns around and shouts and covers his mouth: "husband, forget about this evening?"


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Chu Feng of course knew that every woman must have this idea when she saw her scene. Except for those special women, she ran over with a smile, picked up Su Xinyu and jumped into the bathtub, like a skilled expert. Two small covers fell on the floor.


    Su Xinyu felt what was going to happen. When she felt numb, she cried: "then I''ll make psychological preparation again. I''m afraid I can''t hold it!"


    "Fool, where children can be born, do you think it can fit in?" At the moment, Chu Feng can''t stop, holding Su Xinyu, feeling the woman''s greasy skin, standing up when the latter''s feeling is confused, and a little pink diffuses in the bathtub, accompanied by Su Xinyu''s dull nasal sound.


    The security of the presidential suite is very good, but for ye Zixuan, it is just a description of emptiness. When she opens the door quietly, she hears the voice coming from the bathroom, and she is uncomfortable: "can''t you see that Su Xinyu can shout so much?"


    Want to go out, but step back, ye Zixuan stopped and said to herself: "one is my cousin, the other is my man. I''m not a peep?"


    Looking for a suitable reason, ye Zixuan gently closed the door and walked toward the bathroom. Because of the design of some doors of the presidential suite, the inside can be seen from the outside, but the outside can not be seen from the inside.


    Ye Zixuan was sitting on the ground, looking at Su Xinyu with her hands clubbed in front of the hand washing table and letting Chu Feng strike fiercely behind her, she said to herself, "this is the life of husband and wife. It''s terrible!"


    After watching for about half an hour, ye Zixuan got up quickly and opened the door to leave. Everything was as before!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    Chu Feng wakes up at six o''clock, but doesn''t wake Su Xinyu, who sleeps on her arm. Although her arm is a little numb, she looks like a kitten sleeping on her arm peacefully, with a smile on her mouth unconsciously.


    At about eight o''clock, Su Xinyu opened his eyes. Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes blinking, he recalled his madness last night. Su Xinyu said shyly in a low voice: "what are you looking at?"


    "I''m looking at why people can change so much?"


    Chu Feng chufeng gently smiles, and picks up Su Xinyu''s chin and jokingly says: "usually you are elegant and noble and inviolable, but last night when you clamored to be on it, it was like a queen who didn''t bargain, and finally failed. She still scolded and yelled all night. I can''t think of it!"


    Su Xinyu brush face red up, a grip Chu Feng shame anger said: "you make fun of me!"


    Chu Feng laughed and turned over and pressed Su Xinyu to open his mouth: "wife, do you want to do morning exercises?"


    "No!" Su Xinyu seems to have a lingering fear. His aggrieved eyes flicker at him and says weakly: "you''d better go to find someone else. Next time it''s only half an hour, otherwise, I''ll hide from you!"


    Seeing Su Xinyu''s aggrieved look, I know that she was scared last night, but it is even more so. In the morning, Chu Feng directly kisses Su Xinyu''s red lips and breaks through the woman''s defense line in less than 10 minutes, and the daydream voice resounds through the whole room.


    In the pain and happiness of Su Xinyu, a morning exercise ended at 9:00 in the morning. Su Xinyu was paralyzed and paralyzed on the bed, and opened his mouth in general: "only once a week, or I will be killed by you when I am less than 30 years old."


    "At least three nights a week. How can it be reduced?"


    Chu Feng startled a smile, one hand in the woman''s smooth skin stroked with a smile: "but you don''t give me, I''m still so young, hot blood may go out to look for a woman, then you don''t get angry?"


    "No way!" Su Xinyu just said at the beginning, where can really let Chu Feng find other women, biting his lips bitterly: "hum, anyway, you''re just a tool, I have two backup, you don''t want to pester other women, I won''t give you such a chance."


    Su Xinyu also realized that he had said something wrong. His whole head was almost buried in the quilt. His voice said in a low voice: "now I can learn anything online. Moreover, I am your woman. This is my responsibility and my duty."


    "Excellent!"


    Chu Feng had to sigh. He glanced at the place where he should have tried. As Su Xinyu said, he didn''t really try. He felt a burst of emotion: "wife, do you want to try first?"


    Su Xinyu Lengran raised his head. Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes did not move for a moment, he looked at him with a smile and scold and slapped him: "go away, you rascal, take me to take a bath, I''m so tired!"


    Chu Feng touches her head awkwardly. Su Xinyu has just experienced human affairs, but she only cares about galloping and forgets her pain. She gently hugs her and walks into the bathroom. She takes a bath for Su Xinyu without any sundries and dresses her gently.


    Restore a elegant and noble Su Xinyu, can not see the crazy last night, Chu Feng had to sigh, women do not take off the moment of clothes, you really do not know what kind of person she is.


    "I''ll have a good rest. Don''t touch me tonight!"


    Su Xinyu took a step and felt the burning pain. He glared at Chu Feng angrily. However, he hesitated and said, "other places can be discussed."


    "I carry you Seeing Su Xinyu''s tangled appearance, Chu Feng felt guilty. Knowing that Su Xinyu already had her own heart, but worried that she might have an affair with other women, she held her up behind her back and said, "your pride doesn''t need to be torn up for me, so it won''t be your suxinyu."


    Su Xinyu, slightly red, leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder and knew that it was really embarrassing. Looking at Chu Feng''s side, she whispered, "I didn''t expect you would care about people. I thought you were going to take away my pride tonight!"


    Chu Feng left the room with Su Xinyu on his back and went into the elevator and then returned: "fool, although every man is expected to think that way, if you don''t like it, I will feel like a rascal."


    Su Xinyu''s heart is warm, leaning on Chu Feng''s shoulder with a bit of happiness to open his mouth: "actually, that can promote the relationship between husband and wife, occasionally it is possible." After that, Su Xinyu''s voice was getting smaller and smaller, and in the end, there was no sound at all.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly in his heart, but he loves Su Xinyu a little more. This is a woman who takes her husband as the heaven. For her man, she can give everything, even life, which is what Chu Feng feels.


    When he got to the car, he opened the door and let Su Xinyu sit in. Chu Feng''s phone rang out of time, breaking the sweetness of the two people. He apologized to Su Xinyu and pressed to answer. Ma Qiduo''s voice came: "Chu Feng, come to my apartment, and you can make a decision about the opening of fengteng hospital after the new year."


    "Isn''t that still a period of time, you can look for Shen Xiuqin?"Chu Feng wondered how Ma Qiduo called him in the morning, but he didn''t think about how to explain with Ma Qiduo at the moment when he thought of the Wulong of that night. However, when he thought of the hospital he opened, he thought about it and said, "forget it, you wait. I''ll be there in half an hour."


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu and said: "go to Qi duo there, she asked me to discuss the opening of the hospital."


    "I''m not going!"


    Su Xinyu shook her head without hesitation, and her face was flushed: "I''m not so funny now. I''ll be teased by qido."


    Seeing Su Xinyu''s appearance was not so convenient, Chu Feng said with an embarrassed smile: "then you can drive back by yourself and let Meier pick you up, so that you don''t have to be seen. You can cook something for you at night."


    "Well, take care of yourself." Su Xinyu nods her head cleverly. All of them have been given to Chu Feng''s woman. Chu Feng is all of her. She tells her to start the car and leave Dibai hotel.


    Chu Feng walked out of the underground parking lot and was just about to take a taxi to Ma Qiduo. A car stopped in front of him like a mad bull. The window fell down. Ye Zixuan said in a cold voice, "get in!"


    Chu Feng spread his hands and sat in the car: "go to Ma Qiduo''s apartment!" Then when the car started, he looked at Ye Zixuan: "what''s the matter with you? Why do you look so bad?"


    He knew what was going on in his heart. He knew what happened when ye Zixuan ran into the room last night, so he thought about it in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    Ye Zixuan did have insomnia last night. Her mind was full of scenes of Chu Feng and Su Xinyu in the bathroom. She clenched her lips and glared at Chu Feng fiercely. She hummed: "I want everything you did to Su Xinyu last night. The ring is bigger than her, the flowers are more than her, and I''m not in the bathroom."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Chu Feng tried to guess as much as possible, but he couldn''t think of Ye Zixuan jumping out of such words. He shook his head and said, "it''s better to talk about it next time. We''re not familiar with each other. Let''s talk about it under cultivation."


    Ye Zixuan didn''t seem to be ready to give up. She asked angrily, "don''t you want to break up with me if you can''t bring up the results?"


    "There''s no way to break up!" Chu Feng opened his mouth and sighed. Ye Enzheng had already acquiesced in this matter. How could he really get rid of Ye Zixuan and look back at her: "what do you want to do tonight?"


    "If you want to be beautiful, you are full of the smell of Su Xinyu. Ghosts will touch you!"


    Ye Zixuan hummed and turned into a small road and said, "I''ll take a bath for half a month. There are still some days for my birthday. I''ll see to it when I do it."


    Chu Feng''s eyes widened. He had only heard that the worshippers should clean themselves and bathe. He had never heard of doing such a thing. He shook his head incomprehensibly and said, "if I didn''t know you from the beginning, I would almost doubt if you were a fairy coming down to earth!"


    "Almost!" Ye Zixuan replied without modesty, still with a little pride: "so you have to hold a devout attitude, the people who pursue me can row from the east gate to the west gate of the imperial city. Now you are the son of a bitch who can''t see the light of the woman, so you can do it yourself!"


    Chu Feng curled her lips and did not answer Ye Zixuan''s topic. She just leaned on her chair and was about to celebrate the Chinese New Year. Lin Wei was still in the army. Lin Yulin was in the imperial city. Thinking of her hometown dianlan, Chu Feng showed a smile. It was time to go back and have a look.


    Ye Zixuan asked with a smile at the corner of Chu Feng''s mouth: "what dirty things are you thinking about?"


    "Is that what I am in your eyes?"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes speechless and didn''t hide what he was thinking and said: "it''s been so long since I left dianlan. It''s going to be the Chinese New Year. I''m looking for a time to go back to sweep the tombs and benefit the villagers. Although they are just ordinary people, it can''t be denied that they have given me the most real feelings in the past 18 years."


    Ye Zixuan looked stunned. She knew Chu Feng''s orphan status. She nodded and said, "take me when you go, and I''ll go to see my mother too!"


    This time, Chu Feng was stunned and looked back at Ye Zixuan, who was no longer talking in the car. He said with a smile, "it''s still a little feminine when it''s not ferocious. Why do you always have to be so tough?"


    "Like Su Xinyu, like an animal, let you go from the back?" Ye Zixuan frowned and said, "if you think so, you''d better give up this idea. I want to be on the top, even in front of me!"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight and said, "no way to chat happily!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    Outside the small pink apartment, Chu Feng strolls in.


    Ye Zixuan just sent Chu Feng to come here and left directly. There were other things. Chu Feng didn''t think much about it. She just thought about how to get along with this powerful woman in the future. However, she must not make any conflicts. Otherwise, she would always be beaten black and blue and shameless!


    At the door of Maqiduo''s small apartment, Chu Feng takes out the key and opens it directly. He feels a breath of suffocation, and his whole body is tense. However, it seems that only Ma Qiduo is sitting there, and there are no others.


    Out of what he had done to the Ma family, Chu Feng still kept a trace of vigilance and walked over. Looking around with his left eye, he made sure that only Ma Qiduo sat down and said, "go ahead, I have something else to do."


    Ma Qiduo didn''t say anything about cooperation. She just threw out a sentence to Chu Feng. Her face was a little ugly, and her fingers fell into the sofa.


    Chu Feng was surprised how Ma Qiduo suddenly asked such a question, pondered and nodded: "you are very cute, very lively, very likable, and I am no exception!"


    "Did you ever think about hitting me?" he asked, narrowing his eyes


    Chu Feng himself is a little uncomfortable in the face of Ma Qiduo. Recalling Su Xinyu and his words, did she also speak to Ma Qiduo?


    Just in the face of Ma Qiduo throwing out such a problem, Chu Feng even though he really thought about it, still shook his head and said: "there used to be, but now there is no!"


    Chu Feng frowned gently. He didn''t use his left eye to look at the next five minutes. He didn''t know how Ma Qiduo was suddenly so abnormal. Looking at the enchantment of the woman, he felt a little thirsty when he thought of the black dragon that night


    Ma Qiduo suddenly laughed. He stood up and took off his clothes. There was no cover below. In the stunned Chu Feng, Ma Qiduo''s skirt also faded and walked to Chu Feng''s face without any cover: "I''ll give you this opportunity now. I''m willing to do it!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at the abnormal Ma Qiduo, wondering whether she knew. But thinking of what Murong Bing said, the man was in Wenzhou, he scattered his thoughts, sat up straight and looked at Ma Qiduo, who was a little more special than ordinary women, and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ma Qiduo didn''t answer Chu Feng''s question. He pushed him down on the sofa and directly kissed him, tearing Chu Feng''s clothes.


    Chu Feng felt that everything was wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong. Ma Qiduo was like this. In addition, the fire stimulated by Su Xinyu in the morning had not been completely extinguished. Chu Feng rolled over and pressed Ma qido, holding it once was wrong, and twice kissing the woman under her.


    Ma Qiduo felt that Chu Feng''s initiative had become a passive bear, until the trace of bulging made her frown, she did not look at Chu Feng, did not open her mouth, just looked at it like this, and her voice did not come out.


    The scene is quite strange. Ma Qiduo allows Chu Feng to change all kinds of postures for her. She is indifferent and doesn''t make any sound. Even when she can''t bear it, she still clenches her teeth and doesn''t make any sound, which makes chufeng feel that she is doing things with inflatable dolls.


    When the war subsided, Chu Feng leaned on the sofa, and Ma Qiduo sat on his lap, still tightly connected!


    Exhaled a long breath, Chu Feng looked at the warm small apartment, light opening: "pack your luggage and move to fengteng garden. Ordinary thieves have nothing to do, but it is still very dangerous to meet people with ulterior motives."


    Ma Qiduo''s body is full of flush color, two hands clutching Chu Feng''s shoulder, still the question just now: "do you love me?"


    Chu Feng looked at Ma Qiduo and looked down at his mouth: "it seems that it doesn''t matter whether you love or not. Do you really play for me without being responsible?"


    Ma Qiduo left Chu Feng''s thigh, picked up the inner sleeve on the ground and sat beside Chu Feng. He seemed to be a little upset and ignited a cigarette. After a breath, he said: "do you have anything to say to me?"


    Turning to look at Chu Feng, a mouthful of smoke sprayed on Chu Feng''s face: "or, do you need to give me something to explain?"


    Chu Feng frowned, his left eye twinkled and observed for the next five minutes. He felt a lump in his heart and said without expression: "I said it. You are not angry. If you want to wait for me to finish speaking, I will say it!"


    Ma Qiduo put out the cigarette in her hand. She is a non-smoking person, but she is a bit upset these days, so she smokes to relieve her worries until she gets something this morning: "say, I''ll give you ten minutes to keep quiet and not angry!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye had already seen something, and he knew it could not be concealed. He said frankly: "actually, I did what happened in your apartment that night. At that time, I only thought that I had once with you, so I didn''t resist. I just found that I had misunderstood after the whole thing, so I left an eggplant and let people delete the video."


    "Misunderstanding?" Ma Qiduo saw that Chu Feng didn''t hide it. He was annoyed that his first time was lost. What''s more, he was annoyed by Chu Feng''s words: "you guys gave me that night. Where is the last time? So naive excuse, do you think I believe it?""I don''t believe it, but that''s the truth!"


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly. Knowing that Ma Qiduo would not give up, he simply told Ma Qiduo what happened that night. At last, he spread out his hands and looked as if he would be punished by you. He said, "and it''s not convenient for you to walk that morning. I thought it was my problem. Who thought it was me who misunderstood me!"


    Ma Qiduo was shocked and recalled that one morning in fengteng garden, Chu Feng was a little puzzled. He opened his eyes in a narrow way: "Chu Feng, you think it''s me, but it turns out that it''s not me, it''s not my heart language. Who are you going to?"


    "It''s not Meier either!"


    Chu Feng had already seen through LAN mei''er two days ago, and there was no trace of man-made. Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile: "maybe I just had a real dream that night. Maybe no one moved. After all, fengteng and Meier were on the second floor. There could be no other people."


    Ma Qiduo''s anger on his face has dissipated, and he has completely believed Chu Feng''s words. When he thinks of something, he covers his mouth and looks surprised: "Chu Feng, you are just a rogue!"


    Chufeng doesn''t know, and it''s ok if she doesn''t know, but she knows that night in Su Xinyu''s room and chufeng''s room. That night, there was not only her and lemmier, but also someone else on the second floor.


    Chu Feng looked at Ma Qiduo strangely and said: "it''s normal to have a dream. Do you want to do this?"


    After walking for a long time, majido stopped to calm down and said, "do you know who the scoundrel and I were that night?" As soon as he was ready to speak, he saw that Chu Feng was still fighting fiercely. Ma Qiduo''s face turned red. It seemed that he remembered the battle with Chu Feng just now.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng didn''t have the mood to pay attention to these. He stood up and took Ma Qiduo''s hand and asked anxiously, "why, there was a third person that night, I didn''t dream?"


    "You are not dreaming


    Ma Qiduo also dispersed to drink and scold Chu Feng, shook his head with a wry smile and asked, "I don''t know how to tell you about this matter, but you''d better not be known by heart words, nor by Su Qin or even Su family and ye family, otherwise, you will be finished!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Ma Qiduo took a deep breath. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng, she couldn''t have thought of these things. Looking at the confused Chu Feng, she said sympathetically, "you bastard, the last woman can make mistakes. Fortunately, I know it. Otherwise, if you talk to other people, you will die!"


    Chu Feng''s heart suddenly emerged a bad premonition: "can you make it clear?"


    "I was chatting with people in your room that night, or you would think that I had nothing to eat and run to your room?" Ma Qiduo calmed down her mood. She knew that she must let Chu Feng know now, or something bad would happen in the future: "just I didn''t wait for you to go back to my room. She stayed there all the time."


    "If I''m right, you probably had sex with her that night!"


    Ma Qiduo said that she did not say who she was, so Chu Feng was worried: "you say clearly, what rubbish did I drink that night? I can''t remember many things. Don''t worry me!"


    "Asshole, now I know I''m in a hurry. That thing is prepared for you by heart language. You''d better drink it and vent on others." Ma Qiduo also came, his temper hummed: "and the rogue''s misunderstanding is me. What''s the last one to eat me, you son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng touched his head awkwardly: "that was an accident. Who made you drunk and still so enthusiastic? I was asleep and you woke me up. You have half the responsibility."


    "Go!" Ma Qiduo also understood that she had taken the initiative at that time. She looked at Chu Feng with anger and sympathy and said, "as for who was that night, can''t you guess? Isn''t it strange that Aunt Ye was going to live in fengteng garden, but why did she go to Qingxin Temple later? I didn''t understand it at first, but now I do! "


    At first, Chu Feng didn''t want to think about these aspects, and did not dare to think about it. However, Ma Qiduo had already pointed out that Chu Feng''s heart was so cool that he sat on the ground: "pit Dad!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    Under Qingxin nunnery!


    Chu Feng sat in Ma Qiduo''s car. The worst thing happened to him in the world. But now he is more curious. Ma Qiduo knows that the person who does bad things is himself, but he doesn''t mean to be angry. He asks curiously, "Qiduo, are you a little abnormal?"


    "Get out of here, do you think I''m pulling you to death, even if it''s normal, the whole world knows it''s normal?"


    Ma Qiduo frowned and said, "if it''s other people, I''m sure I''ll tear him to pieces, but you Chu Feng''s words can be forgiven, but I think you''d better think about how to solve this matter now!"


    Chu Feng now the last thing to think about is this thing. At the moment, he said with a bitter smile: "you don''t ask me to settle accounts. I should have been happy, but the result is to pull out such a pit father''s thing. How can you feel?"


    "Of course I don''t want to settle with you. I like you all the time."


    Squinting his eyes, he said with a smile, "but this thing is better not to be known by heart words, otherwise she will feel that it is me and you who made and directed and acted by yourself, so her promise is useless. I don''t want to be your woman secretly, but I want to live in fengteng flower garden."


    "You


    Ma Qiduo''s cheerful personality, chufeng is also very fond of, pinching that small face to open the door: "you wait for me below, I''ll go up and have a look!"


    Ma Qiduo waved his hand and said with a smile, "be gentle. Aunt Ye is an old man." Then think of the biggest Wu Long chuckling in the car, make Chu Feng white eyes straight rolling up the stairs.


    However, fortunately, Ma Qiduo is willing to put all his heart on himself, and doesn''t care about anything. Therefore, this matter is absurd, but no one else will know it. It is also a good result.


    Halfway up the mountain, Chu Feng turned to the back. It was nothing to do with Su Xinyu. It was a bit unclear if he came by himself. It was like walking on the ground for chufeng who grew up in the deep forest of classical blue.


    At the back of Qingxin nunnery, a three meter high wall stands there. Chu Feng''s left eye penetrates through it. He sees two nuns walking by, holding back.


    After confirming that there is no one behind the wall, Chu Feng stares at the ground and jumps up with the help of his strength. He grabs the edge of the wall and falls into the courtyard. Because of the golden finger of his left eye, Chu Feng avoids the nuns who walk around in advance and comes to the door of the room where he came last time.


    He wanted to knock on the door, but stopped halfway. If ye Xinlan knew that he was coming, he would not meet him. He thought about it. Chu Feng gently pushed the door open and went in without making a sound.


    The layout of the whole room does not have a bit of modern flavor, even the beds are the style of those decades ago. Chu Feng looks inside the room, his eyes are locked on a closed door, his left eye is perspective, and then he takes it back immediately and pats his heart. If you are not polite, do not look at him!


    It was the bathroom. It was the only modern facility in the whole room. Soon there was a sound of flushing. Chu Feng walked to the table and sat down.


    The door of the bathroom creaked open, and ye Xinlan, who was carrying his pants and came out, put down his robe and set his eyes. Suddenly, a blush appeared on his face. But then he calmly went to the table and sat down, picked up the teapot and poured two cups of tea. One cup was handed to Chu Feng and asked, "how did you come?"


    Looking at Ye Xinlan with a natural look, Chu Feng is embarrassed and doesn''t know how to open his mouth. According to Ma Qiduo, the one who took a rest in his room that night was Ye Xinlan who moved in, but he didn''t know why he left the next day.


    At this moment, it''s only vaguely understood.


    Chu Feng touched his nose and took a sip of that cup of tea. Facing the enemy, he didn''t feel so bad at the moment. He still didn''t know how to open his mouth after drinking. Chufeng directly finished a cup and opened his mouth when he put down the cup: "come and see you!"


    Ye Xinlan, who once again wanted to pour a cup of tea to chufeng, held her hand still and poured a second cup of tea to chufeng and said, "if it''s heart talk that you want to persuade me, then don''t open your mouth. I''m very good here. No one bothers me. It''s rare to be quiet. Don''t pay attention to other people''s eyes. What''s more, you don''t need to worry about those so-called intrigues."


    "I like this feeling, so if you advise me, don''t talk!"


    "No!" Chu Feng knew Ye Xinlan was pretending to be calm. He could feel Ye Xinlan''s heart beating fast at the moment, and his hands holding the tea cup were shaking unnaturally: "just I want to confirm, auntie, have you ever been to fengteng garden?"


    Ye Xinlan eyes a congealed, this is the thing she is most reluctant to mention, at the moment Chu Feng asked heart dignified, does he know what?


    Seeing ye Xinlan sipping tea in silence, Chu Feng took a breath and said, "I heard that aunt, you have been to fengteng garden, but you only stayed for one night and left early the next day, right?"


    "That night, I had a rest in my room with Xinyu."


    Ye Xinlan put down her tea cup and knew what Chu Feng had already known. Originally, she was ready to hide the past, but Chu Feng already knew it. She did not hide it. She said in silence: "I''m sorry!" Chu Feng also happened to open his mouth at the same time, both sides were stunned.Ye Xinlan waved to let Chu Feng listen to himself and said, "I did go to fengteng garden and prepare to live there. I also took a rest in your room with Xinyu. Originally I thought you would not come back, but I didn''t expect that you would come back in the middle of the night.


    I don''t know how you found it was me, but the responsibility lies with me. I know that you drank the bottle of wine that Xinyu prepared for you. At that time, I woke up when you pressed on me. It was just that you recognized the wrong person, but maybe it was just the divorce of Xinyu''s father. I didn''t know whether I was angry or how. I wanted to push you away, but it turned into a hug and pander.


    When it''s over, I regret it. So when you don''t wake up, you just leave and come here. After a quiet period of time, I don''t know why I wanted to do that at that time. Maybe as the host here said, I was just hungry and thirsty for a long time, and revenge on Su Qin! "


    "But I''m sorry, I''m sorry to say it!"


    Ye Xinlan''s words completely confirmed that Ma Qiduo and himself were true. Ye Xinlan was indeed in the room that night, shaking his head with a bitter smile: "I''m also wrong. I should at least turn on the light, or I shouldn''t drink that bottle of wine. In this way, I''ll surely find that you are not in your heart. That bottle of wine makes me lost in general."


    "That''s why I didn''t push you away." After all, ye Xinlan is not as embarrassed as Chu Feng. She naturally said, "Qi duo and I said that it is something you can''t help yourself. You can either choose to finish the husband and wife affair with her, or choose to have a mental breakdown. Maybe I have such an idea and use it as an excuse."


    "But I hope you and I know about it, as long as it''s a dream!"


    Looking at Ye Xinlan''s appearance, many stones have fallen from Chu Feng''s heart. Although it is absurd, it is enough to make sure that ye Xinlan will not make trouble. When he stands up, Chu Feng is about to say goodbye, but his eyes squint slightly when he sees what he saw last time.


    Ye Xinlan also noticed what Chu Feng had found. He quickly stood up and hid the thing behind his back and said, "it''s very quiet here. I don''t know what to do, so I''ll give you and Xinyu''s children in the future to make some clothes for children."


    Chu Feng''s heart beat suddenly. If ye Xinlan was the last time, it has been almost two months. His left eye blinked at the abdomen under his robe and directly penetrated into it. Chu Feng plumped down on the ground, and his face showed the color of bitter gourd. A little fist like thing was in Ye Xinlan''s stomach at the moment.


    Ye Xinlan did not know how Chu Feng suddenly sat on the ground and asked, "what''s the matter with you? The injury is not good yet?"


    "Are you pregnant?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and did not stand up from the ground. He felt the whole heart hanging up again. He was a doctor and would not find it when he did not pay attention to it. But now she is 100% sure that ye Xinlan has something about the size of a fist in the womb, which will not deceive people.


    Ye Xinlan''s eyes are stiff and twinkle. This is her biggest secret, and it is also the reason why she did not see anyone. Only the teacher who used to be a classmate knew that. At the moment, Chu Feng could see that. She didn''t care how to know. She only thought that chufeng was a doctor with superb medical skills.


    The voice said quietly: "yes, it''s su Qin''s!"


    Chu Feng stood up with a bitter smile. If ye Xinlan said that, he believed that, but ye Xinlan''s illness was cured by himself. Before that, it was impossible to have a couple''s life. After that, Su Qin had a woman outside. How could Chu Feng believe what she said now.


    Looking at Ye Xinlan, he took a deep breath and said, "I''m a doctor. I cured your illness. Do you think it''s necessary to hide from me and cheat me?"


    Ye Xinlan couldn''t help shaking his head and said, "you should regard him as Su Qin''s child. You are the husband of heart language. This child has suffered a lot since childhood. I don''t want her to know this. It will be a great blow to her. I can''t afford some people any more and I can''t apologize to her any more.


    I will give birth to the child, because he even came, which is a gift from God. I will give birth to him quietly here. No one will disturb me, and the news will not be spread out. "


    "After that, I''ll take him back and say it''s adopted, OK?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    Ye Xinlan''s tone is not so stiff. It seems more like he is discussing with Chu Feng. The latter is standing in the same place and silent. Knowing that ye Xinlan was the one who knew that night, he felt very depressed. At the moment, ye Xinlan had a child in his stomach. Chu Feng felt that the most important thing for him to do was to talk to Chu Feng.


    After the pit father finished, the back still pit father!


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silent standing there, ye Xinlan retreated to one side of the wall and opened his mouth with vigilance: "do you want to do? This child is Su Qin''s betrayal of me and God''s compensation to me. You don''t want me to take it away. I promise you won''t give heart words in this life. If anyone knows, you can leave this child for me, OK?


    If you don''t worry, I''ll pack up and leave China to go abroad. I don''t want anything you give me. I just want this child. He''s my last living support. Please


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and knew that ye Xinlan was worried about taking the child out of her stomach. She said softly, "Auntie, that I didn''t want you to take away the child." In the heart tiny bitter smile, this aunt calls, how so awkward?


    Seeing Chu Feng say it out, ye Xinlan is not quite convinced and asks, "are you serious?"


    "Although my hands are stained with countless blood, I will not cheat you." Chu Feng nodded. At first, he did sprout such an idea, but ye Xinlan''s appearance made him eliminate the idea. He said gently, "it''s just that you gave birth to this child. As long as a little blood flows out, it will be found out!"


    Ye Xinlan see Chu Feng is worried about this, subconsciously said: "you are not a doctor, when he is ill, you will show him, and no one will find out that he is your child."


    Look at the beginning also denied that the child is their own, ye Xinlan is anxious to say words, Chu Feng helpless smile: "is not su Qin''s?"


    "No!" Ye Xinlan shyly bowed her head, she began to try not to think of these things, but now Chu Feng opened, only the heart shy, whispered: "but you are not allowed to take him, he is mine."


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and didn''t know how to arrange it for the time being. He could only take ye Xinlan''s meaning and take a breath to look at the surrounding environment and said, "it''s just that the environment here is not suitable for the growth of the fetus. Move back to fengteng garden."


    Ye Xinlan looked stunned and raised his head and said, "Chu Feng, are you not afraid of death?" He thought Chu Feng was going to take her back. Ye Xinlan was very nervous!


    "I''ll ask someone I can trust to get you a report on artificial insemination in Jianghai hospital. As for why, I believe you can justify yourself." Of course, I would like to have a child like that


    This is pure chufeng''s bullshit. The growth of children is the education and environment in the process of growing up, which has nothing to do with it. It is just the environment of Qingxin nunnery that makes Chu Feng have to say that, after all, it is his own child, although it appears in the belly of people who should not appear.


    Ye Xinlan didn''t answer immediately. He went to the bedside and sat down to think about it. He didn''t open his mouth for half an hour. Chu Feng was not worried, so he sat and waited.


    "OK, but I won''t go back with you. I''ll go back by myself tomorrow. You can have the report sent to me secretly."


    Finally, ye Xinlan broke the silence. When Chu Feng showed his smile, his face was full of solemnity and said: "but, before you go back, you should promise me a few things. Otherwise, the child is lonely and I will stay here."


    Chu Feng nodded: "say!"


    "First, when you go back, you have to pretend that there is no such thing. I am still the mother of heart talk, and you are still my son-in-law!"


    Ye Xinlan spoke softly, his face was flushed, and his voice was very low: "second, after the birth of the child, you should take my last name. You know, third, although we had once, it was an accident and absurdity. You can''t do anything to me because I have your child in my stomach!"


    Then he raised his head and said to Chu Feng, "promise these three conditions, I will go back!"


    Chu Feng touched his chin, pursed his lips and opened his mouth: "the second condition I can promise you, the first condition is not a big problem, but when the child is born, is to call me brother-in-law, or what?"


    "This one?" Ye Xinlan was also asked by Chu Feng. How could he feel a little unreasonable? It''s not appropriate to call him father. It''s even more ridiculous to call him brother-in-law. Ye Xinlan frowned and said, "call your uncle!"


    "Cough!" Chu Feng was suddenly Lei''s outer Jiao and inner tender, and said with a bitter smile: "aunt ye, does he call me uncle, Auntie Xinyu?"


    "Don''t call me aunt. You can''t call me Auntie when there''s no one!" Ye Xinlan frowned deeply and breathed out a breath: "as for the guilt in your heart, I understand, but it is also time to tell you one thing. Heart language is not the mother granddaughter of the Su family."


    Chu Feng''s mouth opened wide and asked, "you steal?"


    "Go away, my mother, there are no other men but you once arched me!" Ye Xinlan''s serious face was full of shame, anger and abuse. Then he continued: "Xinyu''s father is a great man. The main personnel of Ye Su''s family all know about this. But because old Su and my father once owed that person, they never told the truth.What''s more, she''s clever and sensible. She hasn''t let us down since childhood. Su Qin and I both regard her as our own daughter. My father also loves her very much. In other words, she is our heart and soul, just like our own. "


    "But the fact is, the heart language is not Su, she should be surnamed Ba, her father is a great person, just put the ignorant heart language in the Su family many years ago."


    "Surname Ba?" Chu Feng frowned slightly. He looked at Ye Xinlan all the time with his left eye, confirming that she was not lying to make him feel at ease. So he said, "I know a little about so many surnames in the Chinese dynasty. The surname Bazi appeared thousands of years ago, but there has been no such surname for thousands of years. More people have changed to ba. Who is his father?"


    The person who can get involved with Mr. Su and ye Enzheng, and who can let the two big men owe their gratitude will never be an ordinary person.


    "Overlord, the first person on the black list!" Ye Xinlan knew that Chu Feng was unbelievable. Moreover, all these things were to be told to Su Xinyu in the future, so he did not conceal at this moment: "he has created a stable underground world, sitting in the position of overlord. The number of people who owe him kindness from the Chinese government is countless. Su Lao, my father, even Zhou Lao, Wen Lao and even Li Lao all owe him human kindness."


    "In other words, without the existence of overlord heaven, most of the current big men and important officials died in those ten years."


    There was a look of reverence in his eyes: "he was an old man who could influence the pattern of the Chinese dynasty and even the world. Even though the culprit of the ten years at that time was stirring up the storm of the Chinese dynasty, he avoided it wisely in the face of the overlord."


    Chu Feng took a cold breath and frowned deeply. Ye Xinlan thought of what he said: "by the way, bawangtian is also a man of extraordinary talent. His medical skills are unpredictable. He created the national medical hall."


    Chu Feng felt something wrong, but he didn''t go deep into it. Looking at Ye Xinlan, he showed a smile and said, "I suddenly feel that this is good news. The sense of guilt will disappear in an instant. It''s not against the common sense of morality. Ha ha ha ha!"


    "Keep it down!" Ye Xinlan stepped forward to cover Chu Feng''s mouth and whispered, "this is a nunnery. Do you want other people to know that there are men in my room?"


    Chu Feng coughs awkwardly, but he doesn''t feel guilty. Ye Xinlan is not su Xinyu''s biological mother, so everything is not a problem. As for ye Zixuan, she hasn''t done anything with her, even if she has done something. This is her sister-in-law. Although she is a little evil, she is better than her own mother.


    Ye Xinlan put down his hand and said, "the first and the second are not questions. You have not answered the third condition!"


    "The third condition?" Chu Feng was in a good mood at the moment. Knowing that Su Xinyu was not ye Xinlan''s own daughter, his sense of guilt was gone. He looked at Ye Xinlan with narrow eyes and said, "I''m not a problem, but if you take the initiative, will I accept or refuse?"


    "There can''t be a second time." Ye Xinlan replied decisively, but then his voice was a little low: "but if such a thing happens, you must push me away!"


    "Ha ha!" Chufeng chufeng chuckled and took Ye Xinlan Bo''s kiss on his broken face: "OK, everything depends on you, so I''ll go first, pack it up and go back. I miss you very much."


    "You rascal Ye Xinlan''s heart beat violently when she was kissed by Chu Feng. However, she didn''t resent it. She even liked it a little. But at the same time, she had some regrets. Although she didn''t have any feelings with Chu Feng, she got along well. Unfortunately, her identity doomed the distance between them.


    Chu Feng breathed out his heart knot and quietly opened the door to leave. Although he and ye Xinlan would have a dispute over a child in the future, and maybe it was that absurd thing in his whole life. The two were strangers, but the overall mood was still good. Yan Ruyu''s child was gone, and heaven sent him another one.


    Ye Xinlan looked at the open door of the house. Chu Feng disappeared in the courtyard. He unconsciously raised a smile and touched his hot face: "if you have a chance, you should discuss with the old man and tell Xinyu some things. Now Chu Feng should be able to take the place of Xinyu to revenge?"


    "Auntie, thank you!"


    After ye Xinlan closed the room, there was a voice outside the door. There was a figure standing outside with a gentle tone: "I want you to bear my reputation for me, I''m sorry!"


    Ye Xinlan''s body was shocked. He felt his stomach which was not obvious. He seemed to know who was outside. His eyes were a little bit more firm at the moment. He said to the outside: "you didn''t apologize to me. It''s my own will. What about the child? I''m just the mother who gave birth to him. "


    "According to what you and Chu Feng said, he is still a child of you and Chu Feng." Outside the voice a little helpless, there is also a touch of happiness: "although this life can not go down with Chu Feng, but at least with him have the same child, is enough, just wronged aunt you."


    Ye Xinlan felt the sadness in the woman''s words outside, and sighed softly: "it should be that I thank you. This child allows me to do things calmly, and it also gives me a little more spiritual sustenance. If you didn''t find me that night, I might be really because of my hatred of Su Qin and Chu Feng''s absurdity.""You go, I will stick to this secret. I believe Chu Feng will understand your intention one day."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    When night falls, Chu Feng returns to fengteng garden with Ma Qiduo, who is packing up his things.


    Su Xinyu sat in the hall and saw Ma Qiduo, who was following Chu Feng in. A smile appeared on her face. She walked forward, but she was a little unnatural. She said happily, "Qiduo, welcome back!"


    Ma Qiduo smiles and hugs Su Xinyu, squinting and saying, "I come back to share a man with you. Are you not angry?"


    "That''s his blessing. Why should I be angry? And I don''t feel so lonely with you."


    Su Xinyu only thought that chufeng was doing what he said, so Ma Qiduo would come back to fengteng garden, glanced at Chu Feng who went to sit down beside him, and hummed: "otherwise, this guy will find those women to deal with me at that time, and I will be submerged at any time."


    When Chu Feng turned his white eyes as if he didn''t hear it, Su Xinyu was attached to Ma Qiduo''s ear and asked softly, "he knows your business and doesn''t care?"


    Ma Qiduo felt a trace of apology in his heart, but seeing Chu Feng, he secretly said that love was selfish. He said in a low voice: "when he went to find me today, I directly pushed him down and fought hard. You said he didn''t care. What I''m worried about now is whether you care. If you care, I''ll leave immediately."


    Su Xinyu was astonished that Chu Feng, who was so crazy with himself last night, could still fight with Ma Qiduo, but then he showed a smile and said softly: "we have known each other for more than ten years, and you have encountered such a thing again. Chu Feng is not a good man, but he is definitely a man who can rest assured. How can I mind?"


    Pinching Ma Qiduo''s face, she whispered, "and I always thought you were my sister. When you were a child, you said you would marry me a husband. Now it''s just right!"


    Looking at Su Xinyu''s generous appearance, Ma Qiduo felt more guilty. He knew that Su Xinyu didn''t want to be himself because of the shadow of the matter, but what he didn''t know was that Chu Feng did all this. He said, "thank you, sister Xinyu!"


    "Then stand firmly with me and face those foxes."


    Su Xinyu didn''t think of these things. She took Ma Qiduo''s hand and sat down. Regardless of Chu Feng''s words, she continued to say to Ma Qiduo: "otherwise, this guy doesn''t know how many women to look for. If you are with me, I have some confidence. Otherwise, Huangfu Ruo die, that goblin, doesn''t know what to do!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Chu Feng didn''t hear that just now, but now he can hear it clearly. When Su Xinyu''s mind is so easy to believe people, he looks at the coming blueberry and says, "you and Duoduo go upstairs first. I have something to do."


    "Blossoms?"


    Su Xinyu''s eyes twinkling round. Although she doesn''t mind Chu Feng''s relationship with her because of Ma Qiduo''s experience, it doesn''t mean that she really doesn''t mind. She hums: "I''ve been with you for such a long time, you haven''t called me heart or language!"


    "My wife''s a big deal!" Chu Feng rolled his eyes and didn''t expect Su Xinyu to care about such things. He whispered back.


    Su Xinyu was stunned and then nodded: "it''s also my wife''s biggest!" Then, holding a helpless Ma Qiduo, he said with a smile: "little Duoduo, let''s go and have a rest. Tonight, we will sleep in the living room for this cheap little guy."


    Ma Qiduo gives Chu Feng an apologetic look and follows Su Xinyu up the stairs. He thinks whether to find a time to tell Su Xinyu about that night, but then he denies in his heart. If he tells Su Xinyu, the absurdity of Chu Feng and ye Xinlan will certainly not be hidden.


    "Less wind, congratulations on adding another concubine!"


    Melanie came over and said in an unnatural tone: "Ma Qiduo, as the only daughter of Ma''s principal, must be the successor of Ma''s group in the future. It''s a good idea to have less wind, and to have both money and sex!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and didn''t think about it at first. Now it seems that it''s true to think about it. He thought of the trillion asset group of Ma Ma, but he didn''t show it: "how do I feel you''re jealous?"


    "Jealous?" Blueberry moved her eyes, and then hummed to cover up her thoughts. She replied, "don''t be too confident about yourself. I''m a natural beauty. Although I can''t compare with Su Xinyu of your family, Huangfu Ruo die, and Ma Qiduo, she''s not as hot and lively as Ma Qiduo, but her pursuers are enough to form a strengthening group."


    "So you always eat my tofu, or do not have too much confidence in yourself, sister, I am not you can covet."


    "Do you know what to say?" Chu Feng didn''t hear those words from LAN Mei ER and said, "if you don''t explain, there can be truth. If you explain, you are guilty. Sister Meier, are you in love with my brother?"


    Looking at the blush on her face, Chu Feng timely deflected her words: "what can I say? I''ve been out all day today. I''m sure something has happened?"


    Originally, she wanted to attack Chu Feng, but at this time, she was distracted by him. She felt like she was playing on cotton and suppressed her dissatisfaction. She said, "there is nothing today. One is that a Wenchou woman named Qing wants to see you, and another is a woman named Yan who asks you to call her."


    When he spoke, he looked at Chu Feng with disdainful eyes, and said, "great wind is less, playing women are playing in the world, comparable to the real Mr. Du!""Meier!" Chu Feng suddenly came to the front of LAN Mei Er, two fingers pinched her chin, the voice with magnetic opening: "although I am a very kind person, but I am up, you are the next, you can joke, but don''t be too active with me, otherwise you know the aftereffect."


    LAN Mei er''s body is stiff. She doesn''t know whether Chu Feng is joking or something. Her eyes twinkle. The master of the wind door is dignified. What she said just now is really challenging Chu Feng.


    "So pay attention to your words!" Chu Feng looked at the stiff look of LAN Mei Er, repressed her smile in her heart, and looked serious. When the latter''s whole body was stretched, she bowed her head and gently kissed on the red lip and said, "the food tonight is a little greasy. Ask the kitchen to give me a bowl of porridge, and invite the people you want to see to come to the restaurant!"


    Chufeng said a word like a wild goose. Chufeng went to the restaurant. Blueberry sat there, touched her lips and blinked. Suddenly, she widened her eyes and scolded, "rascal chufeng, you are playing me!"


    She stood up and stomped her feet angrily. She knew that Chu Feng was just scaring her to kiss her mouth. She was so angry that she kept wiping her mouth and went outside. Meanwhile, she scolded: "asshole, my husband didn''t even hold my hand. You''ve taken away the welfare. I hate you!"


    On the way to the restaurant, Chu Feng heard LAN Mei er''s words with a funny smile. She was a good woman and was very great. It was a good thing to flirt with when she was under great pressure.


    A few minutes later, with two women of Wenzhou faces, she entered the main building and came to the dining room. Looking at Chu Feng, who was sitting there drinking porridge, she said in her heart, "less wind, coming!"


    Chu Feng didn''t hear LAN Mei er''s words, pointing to the opposite two bowls of lean meat porridge with perfect color and flavor, and said, "it''s just for supper. Let''s have it together!"


    LAN Mei Er invited two women to sit down and withdrew from the restaurant. This is in fengteng garden. The two women have confirmed that they do not have any weapons. However, Chu Feng''s own force is enough to resist at least three minutes'' attack from the grand master level.


    "See you again, I''m surprised to see you again!"


    The first blonde woman went to sit down and drank porridge politely and generously. She did not worry about poison. She said, "I used to think you are a red three generation who loves to pretend. But after understanding, I found that you are more powerful than I imagined."


    Holding out his hand, Qing''s face showed the extreme beauty of Western women, and introduced himself: "self introduction, my name is Qing, a person who comes from admiration. I hope I can learn medicine from you as a teacher."


    Chu Feng put down the spoon and looked at the green, frowned and asked, "have we met?"


    Chu Feng felt that the green in front of him was beautiful and generous. He did not lack the passion and enthusiasm of Western women and the aesthetic standards of Oriental people. If such a woman met once, he would certainly not forget it, but he was sure that he had never seen Qing!


    With a sad smile, the woman with brown hair beside her sat down and asked, "Feng Shao doesn''t know me. You should not be unfamiliar with her?"


    Chu Feng just paid attention to Qing who was sitting down. At the moment, he looked at Noria, who seemed to be a little stiff. He finally stretched out and remembered the day when he had just arrived in the imperial city. He nodded back and said, "I know you!"


    Leaning on the chair, Chu Feng drew up a warm smile: "I still remember this beautiful young lady told me that she didn''t like me, just because of a gambling appointment to offer a kiss to me. It''s hard to forget the first Western woman who kisses me in my life!"


    "I can''t see that Feng Shao is still an infatuated man!"


    Green heard the sound of a smile, green eyes like goblin pupil, showing a smile and said: "at that time, I had a bet with Noria, but it was all in the past. Feng Shao got Noria''s first kiss, so I would not care about these things. Just what I said just now, I don''t know how you think about it?"


    Chufeng fingers hit the table, and finally pointed to the lean porridge in front of two people and said: "after eating the lean meat porridge in front of me, I''ll send you away!"


    In the beginning, he told the doctor that he would not be willing to learn Chinese medicine.


    I didn''t expect Chu Feng to reply so simply. Qing frowned and said: "the wind is less, you don''t think about it. I won''t let you down. Moreover, I''m ready to pay homage to my teacher. A villa in France is worth 70 million euro, and there is another 10 million euro red envelope for apprenticeship, which is worth 1 billion yuan!"


    "Can you take me as my apprentice? I want to learn acupuncture and Chinese medicine with you!"


    "Very rich!" Chu Feng eyebrows a pick, did not expect that Qing prepared such a rich gift, but life has a choice, Chu Feng still shook his head and refused: "I''m sorry, my master and I have an agreement, before I can not save a hundred hopeless people, I am not qualified to accept apprentices!"


    This is not what Chu Feng cheated Qing. The people who taught him medical skills did say so.


    When Chu Feng raised her head and wondered what Qing was going to do, she took something out of Noria''s bag and put it in front of Chu Feng and said, "I don''t know if fengshao cares about this thing, but Miss Ma is my good friend. I tested some things for her the other day, inside her body.""Stop!"


    Before Qing finished, Chu Feng raised his hand to stop, and his back was not naturally wet by cold sweat. Fortunately, Su Xinyu was not in the hall. He looked at the things in his hand, looked up at Qing, shook his head and said, "do you think this is not a threat?"


    "I just want to learn from you!" Qingdian nodded, with the unique Western persistence: "for this, I have prepared a teacher worship ceremony of more than one billion yuan. At the same time, in order to show my respect for master, Noria is my best friend. As long as you take me as a disciple, she will be your woman from now on."


    "As long as you like, she can be your warm bed companion or your assistant, everything is my heart!"


    "Cough!" Even though Chu Feng was strong in his heart, he was still shocked by Qing''s words. He not only offered a gift of one billion yuan, but also prepared a woman for herself. She looked at Noria, who was shyly bowing beside her. It was estimated that the two had already discussed before coming.


    Picking up the lighter on one side and lighting up the information in his hand, Chu Feng said faintly: "I heard that there is an expert in the world who can infer and detect his identity through all the things that human beings have left their bodies for less than 24 hours. He came from a mysterious family in Wenzhou. I don''t know if it''s you?"


    Green a Leng, but still honestly nodded back: "it''s me, master!"


    "Don''t call master so early. You seem to be older than me!" Chu Feng waved his hand and looked at the natural charm of Qing and said, "I am a gossip, and you are so mysterious that I want to know your full name!"


    When he knew that Qing was Murong Bing and the expert he said, Chu Feng was moved. National medicine is the foundation of world medical treatment, but not everything is better than western medicine. This Qing is called the Western holy hand. Chu Feng doesn''t think it is blowing out. Of course, he is more curious that Murong Bing doesn''t know the real identity of Qing.


    Qing hesitated, and Noria frowned, because the identity of the former can deter many forces in the world to a certain extent, but to a certain extent, it will also lead to earth shaking killing.


    The restaurant was silent for a few minutes, and Chu Feng was not anxious to eat porridge there. Finally, Qing exhaled and asked, "will you protect my safety? It''s not that I don''t believe you, but walls have ears. I don''t want my identity to be passed on to myself, to you and to the people around you


    Chu Feng suddenly became more interested, curled his lips and said, "I never fear danger!"


    Bang!


    Although Chu Feng is ready to overestimate Qing''s identity, when she really said it, she found that she underestimated it. She took a mouthful of porridge and shook her head with a wry smile and said, "I''d never asked if I knew that. It''s a damn wise saying that curiosity killed the cat!"


    The Rothschild family, a family in the taboo of Wenzhou, is not even willing to mention it and hate it!


    Because in those extraordinary years of the last century, the Rothschild family came out of the water, opened their hands to cover tens of countries in Wenzhou, and controlled the currency issuance rights of more than ten important groups with a strong hand.


    Currency issuing right, the lifeblood of a group, is controlled in the hands of a family. How strong is it!


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng tried his best to calm down the restlessness in his heart, but he still found it hard to calm down. In front of such super crocodile families as the Rothschild family, even the Huangfu family were just scum. He looked at Qing with a complex expression and said, "I''m very curious, how did you come to China?"


    "As far as I know, western big crocodile families are excluded by the Chinese government. The authorities are worried that local businesses will be monopolized and eroded."


    "Go back to master''s words!" Qing quickly entered the role, calmly replied: "as you said, the western families are the object of exclusion of the Chinese dynasty, but this time we have an opportunity to enter the Chinese world, the requirement is that I cure a man in danger, the Rothschild family, can enter the river and sea, open up a company!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and said, "I''ll take you as an apprentice. After that, you will follow me." With a wave of her finger, she opened her mouth to the distant blueberry: "Meier, take Miss Qing and miss Noria upstairs to have a rest. Externally, they are my apprentices!"


    When Qing revealed his joy and led noriya upstairs, Chu Feng touched his mobile phone and finally made a phone call: "Zixuan, please check for me who invited the Rothschild family''s Qing to enter longshuo. In addition, give me all the information of the Rothschild family as detailed as possible."


    "Maybe in the near future, I''ll be able to use it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    "Good morning, master."


    At six o''clock in the morning, because Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo stayed together all night, Chu Feng finally found a guest room to sleep with Murong Bing. As soon as he got up and walked out of the door, he saw Qing standing at the door, dressed in a little Chinese style, which made people salivate. Noria, the maid''s dress, made people salivate.


    The morning is the most restless time for a man. Sleeping with Murong Bing, the demon, for one night is torture. At the moment, he still sees two charming foreign girls. Chu Feng feels that he is a bit unreal as a dream, and he also thinks it is suffering.


    Eyes from the green that compared to Liu Yan, but not that kind of weird grand move, Chu wind gently nodded: "early!"


    "Master, I have Noria ready for breakfast. You can go down and taste it."


    Qing, like a dutiful apprentice, always keeps smiling and humble. She follows Chu Feng''s side and says, "it''s just western food. If it doesn''t suit your taste, I''ll ask Noria to do it again. She has a rough research on the food of more than 20 groups in the world."


    Chu Feng''s pace was sluggish, touching his nose and opening his mouth: "Miss Qing, fengteng garden has its own chef. You don''t need to be like this. I accept you as a disciple because you are a creative talent, not to be a servant. Understand?"


    When he said these words, Chu Feng was very embarrassed. If he didn''t know that Qing was the eldest lady of the Rothschild family, Chu Feng would not have accepted her as a disciple, even if she was lying on the bed. This is a matter of principle, but because of Qing''s identity, Chu Feng moved a little bit.


    "Well, I won''t let Noria do it tomorrow."


    Green nodded and said in a very meek manner, "but I heard that Chinese men are women who like to get into the kitchen, so Noria will do it like this."


    Looking back at Chu Feng''s room, Qing continued: "and last night my mother didn''t let you into the room. Next time you can ask Noria to accompany you, she is willing to!"


    Chufeng walked on the stairs and coughed. He was speechless. He breathed out a breath and said, "Miss Qing, I''ll take you as an apprentice. As for your so-called teacher worship ceremony, you can take it back, including miss Noria!"


    When Qing Yizheng followed Chu Feng to the restaurant, he said, "master, I know you don''t lack money. You don''t have to live in France, but Noria isn''t beautiful enough?"


    "Pretty enough, but no one says it''s beautiful, you have to be moved?"


    Chu Feng had already walked to the dining room and sat down. The four kinds of pastry food on the table looked appetizing. There was a large cup of milk beside it. Chufeng smelled the taste and said in his heart, "so you don''t need to recommend these things with me in the future. Otherwise, you can leave."


    Green drum mouth apologetically looked at Noria and said, "I''m sorry, my little friend, it''s rare that you don''t exclude me from introducing men to you, but my dear master doesn''t seem to be interested in you."


    Noria looks very embarrassed. In the past, Qing often introduced Wenzhou dignitaries to her, and she was very repelled. But this time, Qing said that she introduced Chu Feng to her. In addition, with her understanding of Chu Feng these days, Noria was also full of curiosity about this young Chinese, and she did not repel him in the first place.


    But in the past, she refused others, but now she was rejected by Chu Feng, a small blow in her heart.


    However, she also understood that Qing wanted to learn medical skills from Chu Feng. Even though she was deeply resentful, she still kept her due etiquette. She replied, "fengshao is a strange man. I''m just a young lady. It''s normal that Feng Shao doesn''t look up to me. It doesn''t matter!"


    Chu Feng was moved by the corners of his mouth. How could he not hear the bitterness in Noria''s words, but even if he knew Chu Feng, he thought he didn''t know. He just ate breakfast carelessly. He looked at Qing and nuolia curiously and asked, "what are you doing standing there?"


    "Respect the teacher!"


    Green sexy little red lips Zhang Qi, with a little respect back: "the ancient Chinese saying goes," one day as a teacher, life as a father, Qing as your apprentice, I have to wait for you to sleep, I can sleep down, to wait before you wake up, wash clothes and prepare food for you, I will wait beside you when you eat. "


    Green eyes to see Chu Feng added: "is this not the way to worship teachers in China?"


    Chu Feng was astonished. It''s not strange to say these words from the mouth of a Chinese man. He was basically like this when he was a teacher at the beginning, but now it''s a bit strange to say it from the mouth of a Western beauty. He shook his head with a wry smile: "special things should be handled specially. You don''t always call me master, so I will feel like an old man."


    "The other rules are there, but there''s no need for me to be yourself."


    "No, you teach me medicine. I must respect you." Qing didn''t step down with the help of Chu Feng''s words. She insisted on her own idea and said, "master, you don''t need to call me miss Qing. You can call me Qing. In front of you, I''m not a miss of the Rothschild family, just your apprentice!"


    "Well, sit down and eat together." Seeing Qing''s stubborn appearance, Chu Feng didn''t want to talk about it again. He waved his hand and asked them to sit down together. Otherwise, the two beauties looked at him like this and couldn''t eat: "you respect me as a teacher. Then you should know that master''s words are the same as those of your father."Qing didn''t refuse this time. She took noriya and sat down together. But Chu Feng didn''t eat, and she didn''t start. Finally, Chu Feng had no choice but to start to eat.


    "Qing, Noria, why are you here?" At this time, Ma Qiduo and Su Xinyu also came down from the upstairs and saw two big beautiful girls in the restaurant. Ma Qiduo was shocked and said, "how do you know my family''s wind?"


    "Teacher Qiduo, mother Xinyu!"


    Ma Qiduo and Su Xinyu walked with curiosity on their faces. Qing and Noria stood up again and said, "I''m looking for Feng Shao to learn from him. He has already accepted me as a disciple. You and Miss Su will be my mother in the future."


    Su Xinyu frowns, Qing she has not seen, but Noria is a little impressed, think about it, suddenly opened her eyes and said: "you are not the big butt foreign girl who kisses Chu Feng at the Huangcheng airport


    Although Noria is a westerner, it doesn''t mean that she is not shy. She says in her heart that people''s big buttocks are just a little cocked up. However, facing Su Xinyu, who doesn''t want to fail, she politely replies: "it''s me, Miss Su!"


    "Heart talk sister!"


    Maggie Dora took Su Xinyu to one side and whispered something in her ear. Then her small mouth cocked slightly: "don''t have any opinions. The wind and wind can take her as an apprentice. In the future, it''s not only in China, but also in the world."


    "Miss Rothschild?" Su Xinyu is still puzzled about the identity of Qing and Noria. However, Ma Qiduo is surprised to learn that the red Su family is noble, but only in China. The Rothschild family is above the world.


    She is a smart woman. She just vaguely wants to understand. She goes to fengteng garden with a big hand and says with a smile: "welcome to fengteng garden, but I''m about the same age as you. If you call me my mother, I''ll feel old and have different opinions. Later, you can call me heart talk. You can be sisters."


    Qing YILENG was a little embarrassed, but when he saw Su Xinyu''s sincere smile, he stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "OK, Xinyu!"


    Chu Feng sipped milk and looked at Su Xinyu. How could she not know what she was thinking. She was just paving a few spacious and unimpeded roads for herself. She was moved slightly in her heart. If you knew Ye Xinlan was a scoundrel by me, would you still look like this?


    "You eat too, wife. You take Qing to the clinic this afternoon. I''m going out now."


    Chu Feng quickly finished eating and stood up, surrounded by four beautiful women of different colors, which was not acceptable to ordinary men: "if you don''t have time, let the flowers take over, and I''ll go first!"


    After that, he left as if he was running away. He could face one or even two. But in the face of too much extreme beauty, Chu Feng was worried about his aesthetic fatigue.


    "Check it out!"


    Chu Feng''s motorcade left fengteng garden less than a kilometer, ye Zixuan got on his car, and at the same time told the matter: "Qing and her little partner Noria are not invited by whom, but the home owner Carol sent them directly, in order to cure Zuo Xiong, who is now paralyzed."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth and said: "it seems that in order to hold the left power steadily, the writer is really doing his best."


    "Of course, it also means Zuo Xiong''s mother." Ye Zixuan told the information in detail: "she is the only daughter of wenlao, and it is her plea to ask the national medical college or even Qing to treat her. Wen always loves this daughter, plus the left power factor, so she agreed.


    But I don''t know what interests Wen Lao sacrificed for Qing to cure. To know that Qing''s international reputation is as high as that of Chu Feng in the imperial city. "


    "The Rothschild family can open a branch in the river and sea at the price of!"


    Chu Feng leaned back on his chair, and it was no different from what he had expected last night. He simply said to Ye Zixuan, "in other words, as long as Qing can cure Zuo Xiong, Wen guarantees that the Rothschild family will be stationed in China, breaking the previous rule that western families are not allowed to enter."


    Ye Zixuan''s eyes were frozen and surprised and said: "no, those big families are monopolized in a certain industry. Their presence may threaten local enterprises at any time. Wen Lao won''t do that?"


    "When family interests are paramount, the state is not a state."


    Chu Feng didn''t believe that at first, but slowly he could understand. He patted Ye Zixuan on the shoulder and said, "send some people to protect them secretly. Although I have some people, if Qing''s identity is exposed, it will not be easy to move her.


    Although the Chinese government excludes those big families from entering China, Qing still has to bear a lot of pressure to do things if something goes wrong in China. After all, Qing is not only a young lady of the Rothschild family, but also a girl of high status in the world. If something happens to her, the pressure on the Chinese government will increase. "


    "Of course, if you use it well, it will be an opportunity for China."


    Ye Zixuan also realized that things are not so simple. The Rothschild family can shake a group today. It won''t be a gentle method. If you have as many friends as you have, you will have as many enemies as you can. Don''t worry, I''ll send two people with the strongest skills to protect them secretly. No one can hurt her unless western ancient warriors appearChu Fengmo is silent. He just says that he forgot to ask Murong Bing Xiuzhen and wuzhe last night. He always feels that it is not easy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    At 1 p.m., fengteng clinic opens again!


    Chu Feng has been dealing with the air door Affairs recently, and the clinic has been closed for nearly two months. However, when she opens the door, many people still come in flocks to let the green who follows her smack her tongue. Naturally, she knows about Chu Feng''s affairs, but she didn''t expect to open the door for two months, and so many people came here after hearing the wind.


    Standing on one side in a small nurse''s uniform, he looks at Chu Feng. What kind of person is he? He can dye blood for power, but his identity is a doctor?


    Noriya sits beside her, her eyes are also looking at Chu Feng. She has learned a lot of Chinese culture from Qing since she was a child. She loves this country deeply. She knows the legend of Chu Feng, but Qing doesn''t want to send her out of Chu Feng.


    Let once in Wenzhou pursuers are also countless her, very sad.


    But when she saw Su Xinyu standing on one side, this kind of sadness also dissipated and became common. Although she was beautiful enough, she always lacked an overwhelming temperament in front of Su Xinyu. Therefore, she seemed to understand Chu Feng''s abandonment of her.


    Because he didn''t open the door for nearly two months, Chu Feng promoted 50 people to 100 and closed the door after watching.


    The news that the fengteng clinic opened again spread, and many people flocked in, but many people were also interested in it. They only took some medicine for minor ailments and pains, and they still trusted the medicine prescribed by Chu Feng.


    She opened the door at one o''clock. By three o''clock, Chu Feng had seen more than 60 people, one in less than two minutes on average, and her speed was so fast that she was so famous that she thought it would be great to see 30 people in two hours.


    The respect for Chu Feng in my heart is more strong.


    When Chu Feng went to see a doctor, she just watched her study quietly. Especially when she was doing acupuncture and moxibustion, she used the spirit of twelve points to observe. Su Xinyu didn''t say anything, so she collected money and prescribed medicine according to Chu Feng''s request.


    Only Noria is the most free, just sitting around playing with her cell phone.


    At more than four o''clock, she had seen more than 90 people, and Qing was shocked to be numb. However, after watching Chu Feng treat patients these days, she also learned a lot. Compared with western medicine, there is something magical about the secret way traditional Chinese medicine. A simple gold needle can make people get health. It''s amazing.


    When it was close to five o''clock, there were still a lot of people there. Chu Feng wanted to close the door for 100 people, but the pressure from the masses was too great. He treated some of them with stubborn diseases, and more asked them to come back another day.


    "How is it you?"


    After seeing a man with black wrists, Chu Feng looked up and down at the woman with a hat, sunglasses and a scarf to cover her face and said, "you can go to the hospital to see it!"


    The people who came were wrapped up in a strict manner. Su Xinyu did not recognize who it was, but Chu Feng still knew who it was when he heard the smell. One of Shen Xiuqin''s best friends, big star Cui Xin!


    "Of course it''s OK to go to the hospital, but do you think I''m happy?"


    Cui Xin''s eyes under the sunglasses were very sad. She sat opposite Chu Feng and said, "so I came to see you. Xiuqin said you can do it!"


    "I can, just!" Chu Feng secretly told Shen Xiuqin to find trouble for himself, but he didn''t deny that he could be cured. It was just that he didn''t want to, otherwise he would have been cured for Yao Qianxue.


    "I don''t care about a woman. What do you care about?"


    Cui Xin''s face turned red. She didn''t want to come. However, it has been her problem for so many years. She has both money and reputation. She once fell in love, but because of her own problems, she dare not give her hand to others.


    Chu Feng originally wanted to refuse, but he wanted to sign a contract with fengteng film and television entertainment company in Cui Xin. After thinking about it, he stood up and said to the rest of the people, "everyone, go back first. I have a patient here who needs minor surgery. Time is not much!"


    Those who were still in line were very sorry. They also told Chu Feng to open the door tomorrow, and then they scattered in twos and threes. As for Cui Xin''s dress, they could not recognize her.


    "Cui Xin!"


    After the crowd dispersed, Cui Xin also took off her hat and sunglasses. Su Xinyu blurted out subconsciously and then murmured: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Miss Su!" Cui Xin naturally recognized the granddaughter of the red Su family and nodded politely. Chu Feng was a doctor, and the rest of the people were women. She was not embarrassed and didn''t worry that they would say, "I''m born with a hidden disease. I can''t be like a normal woman. I haven''t been here for the first time."


    Su Xinyu and Qing both know about medical skills. Cui Xin just said that and immediately knew what it was. She blurted out: "Shi Nu!"


    Cui Xin blushed and nodded slightly: "yes!"


    "It seems that the outside world can not completely believe your rumors." Su Xinyu couldn''t help sighing. The outside world said that today''s Cui Xin was on the top of her body. Unfortunately, she was a stone girl. Even if she wanted to rely on her body, she couldn''t help but immediately thought of something: "so you''re here to do it?"Cui Xin looked at Chu Feng and said, "yes!"


    Su Xinyu frowned ambiguously. She knew how to cure Shi Nu, and did not doubt that Chu Feng would cure her. She just thought that Chu Feng would do it, and her heart was tangled.


    "Miss Su!" Cui Xin saw Su Xinyu''s tangle and said with a smile: "I know you are not feeling well, but I don''t want to go to the hospital. Although the hospital now says it''s confidential, many things can''t be kept. As long as the paparazzi drop money, any secret will be disclosed."


    "Well, I''m a doctor. What are you up to?"


    Chu Feng looked at the time, went to knead Su Xinyu''s face and said to Qing, "you are my assistant. Now I''m going to teach you some things. You don''t have to use anesthetics or precise instruments to perform the operation without side effects."


    Qing''s face was full of joy. Shi Nu''s problems could also be cured. However, it was necessary to use sophisticated instruments and even anesthetics. Chu Feng didn''t need these things, which was a complete subversion of Qing''s cognition.


    In the small space behind the clinic, after the fire last time, it was renovated. Chu Feng stood there shaking the scalpel in his hand. A touch of alcohol passed by. The lighter lit the fire and pointed to the bed in front of him: "lie down, take off your pants!"


    Chu Feng handed the burning scalpel to Qing, and then flashed out four gold needles. He said to Qing: "this is called anesthesia needle. Aiming at some acupoints, local anesthesia can be given to the patient. It started thousands of years ago. It is not defined who is responsible for it. Because some people need seven needles and ten needles, so it can''t be traced back."


    "But I only need four needles. The technique is from Shennong!"


    Green slightly nods, the eye blinks does not blink to look at the four needles drop the position, in the heart worries, such needle pricks down so sensitive place, really does not ache.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Qing was thinking. He took the knife out of the fire to bubble in the alcohol bottle. Then he took the clip on one side and several unknown powder. In the Green''s stunned look, he inserted the knife there. Under the agitation, Chu Feng didn''t seem to need an instrument to look inside. After a while, he took out the knife.


    Wearing medical gloves, two fingers reached in, and for a moment took out a piece of flesh and blood the size of a thumb and said, "this kind of operation can also be completed in the hospital, but in the future, this woman will be indifferent to a great extent, because the development of an extra piece of meat has not been completed, and they dare not remove it, but I will take it directly."


    With her eyes closed, Cui Xin couldn''t feel the pain, but she could feel Chu Feng''s finger going in. At the moment, she suddenly opened her eyes and said, "you take my meat away. Am I still a complete woman?"


    "That''s what''s superfluous. It doesn''t matter if you take it off. Of course, if you don''t feel it in the future, I''ll put it back for you?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes. In such an awkward atmosphere, would you like to open your mouth? However, it is still a casual reply.


    But Qing was stunned. She had an operation, but it seemed that such an operation had also been done, but the patients all went to sleep under anesthesia. Seeing Cui Xin''s appearance, there was no pain and no feeling. Her heart was more excited. Four needles could cause local anesthesia, and it didn''t hurt to move a knife in such a sensitive place. Master is so amazing!


    "Teach you the magic of Chinese medicine again!" Chu Feng''s words made Cui Xin shut up and said to Qing: "surgical suture does harm to the body, but I have a way to make it heal quickly instead of suturing."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    No need for surgical suture?


    Chu Feng''s words completely subverted Qing''s understanding of medicine. He saw Chu Feng pick up some medicine powder beside him and put it in a glucose bottle, and the liquid in it completely fused, shaking it into a light red color.


    "Give her fluids!"


    After Chu Feng had prepared everything, he handed the prepared potion to Qing, which was his special configuration, and the effect was ten times as much as Huiyuan pill. Because Cui Xin received the most special operation, only this kind of medicine could make her heal quickly without leaving any sequelae.


    Qing wanted to take the liquid medicine to have a good test, but finally let go of the idea and began to give Cui Xin infusion quickly and skillfully. But Chu Feng had already gone out. Cui Xin''s legs were open at the moment. Although it was a little bloody, it was too exciting after all.


    "The goddess of countless people''s dreams has been looked at by you like this, and you still have a sense of accomplishment?"


    Su Xinyu has been sitting outside with noriya. Seeing Chu Feng come out for more than half an hour, Su Xinyu sighs at the speed of his operation. After all, he is still sour. His eyes are inexplicably bitter.


    Chu Feng went to sit down and took off disposable gloves and threw them in the garbage can. He took a cup and drank water before he opened his mouth: "I think touching you can make you feel successful."


    "Go away!" Su Xinyu blushed and her heart quickened a lot. She sat down and muttered: "your hand can''t touch me for a week. I don''t want to touch me with the rest of the women''s smell."


    "Whatever you want


    Chu Feng shrugs her shoulders. Su Xinyu is a mental cleanliness addict. If she doesn''t know, she won''t care, but if she knows, she will definitely have these reactions.


    But Chu Feng''s own casual words made Su Xinyu frown: "chufeng, is it that Qiduo has moved to fengteng garden now, and my suxinyu is not worth money. The owner doesn''t take it to the west?"


    "Say less, I''ll go out for a moment."


    Chu Feng secretly said that the goddess took off her doctor''s clothes and went out, which made Su Xinyu stamp her feet: "asshole, I''ll hold qido and I to sleep together in the evening, and let you stay alone in the empty room!"


    Noria looked up and finally lowered her head. She said in her heart that Miss Su Xinyu was also a vulgar girl in love. What a drop in her glasses!


    Chu Feng, who had already come out, naturally did not know Su Xinyu''s plan. After leaving the clinic for dozens of meters, he got on a sports car. Then the car started and drove to the parking lot of a shopping mall before stopping. Chu Feng leaned on the seat and said, "introduce yourself. Jin Qiaoyan asked you to come to me. You won''t just take me for a ride?"


    This person is no one else, it is the eighteen aunts of Huangfu asking the sky, a woman whose father is from Tianchi, and whose mother is from Weisi.


    The hair of big wave curl is naturally thrown to the back. The woman looks at Chu Feng with a little doubt and asks, "are you the little wind?"


    "I''m not sure who I am. What are you looking for me for?" Chu Feng spread out his hands. Originally, he didn''t want to see the Huangfu family, but Jin Qiaoyan said it would be a good thing to control this woman. Although Jin Qiaoyan didn''t make it clear, Chu Feng finally chose to believe her and meet the women around him.


    "With all due respect!"


    The woman narrowed her eyes slightly and let out a sentence. The snow-white arm suddenly moved towards the Chu wind. A touch of black light flickered on the fingertips. But Chu Feng had already known about it and raised her hand. The first point of two fingers was under the woman''s armpit.


    If the woman who had been attacked fiercely was shocked, her body was weak and could not move!


    The other hand picked up the hand that the woman had just attacked her, and found a dart between the palms. There was a silver flash on it. Obviously, there was poison in it. He frowned and said, "master dart?"


    "Less wind, I just want to make sure that you are really less wind, after all, I have not seen you!"


    Lying in the bosom of Chu Feng, the woman spoke softly, charming and touching: "my name is Yihe Mingzi, the 18th aunt of Huangfu asking the sky. Of course, it''s eighteen. I don''t think Huangfu asked the sky himself, but I''m here today to find you, just want to cooperate with you and make a deal!"


    Chu Feng didn''t show any relaxed look because of Yihe Mingzi''s words. He always asked with vigilance: "Yihe Mingzi, are you from Weisi?"


    Knowing that Chu Feng was alerted by his attack just now, Yihe Mingzi still kept humble and said: "yes, my mother is a member of weiyihe family. I have been with my mother since I was born. She is the head of Yihe family. I need your help!"


    "Yihe family? Is there such a family? " Chufeng laughed with astonishment: "it is said that there are two great masters in Weiss, Yihe family and Jiahe family. In the Ghost War period of the last century, they were called the emperor''s personal guard?"


    "It was just the last century!"


    Yihe Mingzi shook his head dejectedly, with indescribable sadness: "after Weisi''s defeat in the Ghost War, the royal family lost Weiss''s dominant power, the Yihe family and the Jiahe family lost their former glory. When the plum blossom Club rose more than 20 years ago, the Jiahe family even attached itself to the club.


    Only our Yihe family declined, and finally became the pawn of others, and the human rights of the Ju clan were lost. I also became the accessory of others. Although it was not a plaything, the opportunity was ripe. I was the plaything of others and the tool of extracting interests! ""Yihe family, controlled by Huangfu family?"


    Although Yihe Mingzi hasn''t made it clear, Chu Feng has already captured it. Yihe Mingzi is the eighteen aunts of Huangfu asking the sky. In other words, the person who secretly controls the Yihe family is the Huangfu family!


    "Conquer by force, control by poison!" Yihe Mingzi clenched his lips and opened his mouth with hatred in his eyes: "fifteen years ago, when I was just 18 years old, Huangfu Wentian appeared in the Yihe family''s residence with a white haired old man, Huangfu Qijie and three hundred Huangfu elite.


    In that war, five Gao Wu and three of the family died under the joint efforts of Huangfu Qijie. My mother''s father, the strongest expert in the family, died in the hands of the white haired old man he took. The rest of the people were completely deterred by the guns in the hands of 300 Huangfu elite. Of course, it was also because we were poisoned in advance. "


    "In the end, my mother took over the position of patriarch, but in order to preserve the Yihe family, she took all the poison and was subject to the Huangfu family. It was a sharp sword for them in foreign countries."


    Chu Feng''s face did not fluctuate, but his heart was already turbulent. If he had not seen Yihe Mingzi today, he would not have known that the hands of the Huangfu family were so long that he did not show his calm voice: "why do you come to me?"


    "Save Yihe family!" Yihe Mingzi did not hesitate to open his mouth: "fengshao''s medical skills are unparalleled. I hope you can get rid of the toxins in the Jardine family. You don''t need to take antidotes every year. Even children will start to take poison when they are seven years old. At the same time, I hope you can send someone to eliminate the elite Huangfu who suppressed the Yihe family."


    "That''s a group of demons who totally regard the ordinary women of Yihe family as playthings."


    Chufeng didn''t show sympathy because of the tender and pleading of Yihe Mingzi, but he said faintly: "it''s not a problem to help you, but what can I get?"


    Yihe Mingzi was stunned, and her red lips opened: "the wind is less, the enemy of the enemy is a friend. If you save the people of Yihe family, you can get an ally, isn''t it?"


    "No need!" Chu Feng shook his head and seemed to have no heart at all. He opened his mouth slowly: "how many people are there in your Yihe family and how many experts can fight?"


    "Gao Wu has only four in 15 years, and my mother is one of them." Yihe Mingzi frowned slightly, and felt that Jin Qiaoyan was different from what he said: "there are less than 100 in Zhongwu, including me, and there are more than 400 in Chuwu. This is the whole strength of Yihe family."


    "But if you really move, the four hundred early martial arts can only fight thousands of people. We are better at assassinating!"


    "The wind door has 30000 elite, plus nearly 100000 people of Qiao family in Northeast China!" Chu Feng gently shook his head and said, "it is not attractive to me to increase your hundreds of masters. What I want is not cooperation, but submission. I will not take poison to control you. I will train you, give you money and give you status."


    "Surrender!" Yihe Mingzi burst into a fierce look when he heard the speech. If it wasn''t that he couldn''t move his hands and feet at the moment, he really wanted to give Chu Feng a slap: "little wind, I''m looking for your cooperation, but I don''t want the Yihe family to become the dependent independence of others again. Now you want us to submit, what''s the difference with Huangfu family?"


    "Very different!" Chu Feng shook his head, always kept sober and said: "to save you, I may want many brothers to bleed and die, just in exchange for partners, I don''t need it!"


    Yihe Mingzi didn''t expect Chu Feng to be so persistent. He said in a cold voice, "the wind is less. What are your conditions?"


    "First of all, Yihe family must submit to me, only I will follow my orders!"


    Chu Feng said rudely: "second, I can detoxify you and do not poison you. But I can give you 100 million yuan a year to develop. Third, I will not use you at ordinary times, maybe not in my whole life. But when I need it, Yihe family will implement it unconditionally."


    Looking at Yihe Mingzi on his thigh, Chu Feng said with a gentle smile: "fourth, you must become my woman and replace your mother as the head of the Yihe family. Promise me these conditions and accept them. I can save the Yihe family and give you the brilliance of the last century."


    Yihe Mingzi didn''t promise Chu Feng immediately. He frowned and said, "please give me some time to think about it."


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you don''t think about it all your life."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and put two fingers on Yihe Mingzi''s body. The latter recovered his strength, and chufeng swept over the turbulent state with a sigh: "it is estimated that you are caused by the genes of the western regions, but Weis seems not so grand!"


    Chu Feng that, let 33 years old her, full of restlessness!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    After Chu Feng came back, Cui Xin had just finished infusion, and came out of the blue stunned look. She could not see that she had undergone surgery.


    "This is medicine for three days. Don''t take a bath for these three days."


    Chu Feng picked up several kinds of medicine in the medicine cabinet, packed them and handed them to Cui Xin. He said, "boil one bag a day. Three times in the morning, afternoon and evening, you can have a beautiful bath and go to find a man to have a try."


    At first, Cui Xin, who was still a little excited in her heart, turned red when she heard the speech. She glared at Chu Feng angrily. She didn''t hide her words, but she still spoke softly: "thank you."


    "No thanks, give me money!"


    Chu Feng did not understand the amorous feelings of the way back, the finger waved to calculate: "if you go to the hospital, from surgery to recovery will cost more than 100000, there is something in the middle, you must have a lot of lost work fees, I am a kind person, I will charge you 50000 yuan, to ensure that there is no sequelae, and even retain that layer of membrane!"


    "By the way, what are you doing in the imperial city instead of shooting in the river and sea?"


    Seeing Su Xinyu''s face changed, Chu Feng immediately stopped bothering about money and asked, "we have to finish filming before the Chinese New Year. Now we only have more than half a month left. Is it over?"


    "Stop!" Cui Xin shook her head and said with a little regret: "Chen Xiao is a good-looking talent, but dirty to die. He told Huo Shao that to completely restore Mr. Du''s life, the inland version can not care, but the foreign version must carry out the most real plot, and Jin Xiaoqi and I are different."


    "The most real story?"


    Chu Feng frowned and said, "what is the most real plot? The film is just a way of recording, not reality. What should we do so realistically?"


    "A bed play?" Chu Feng didn''t really understand these things. He looked at Su Xinyu and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Su Xinyu shrugged her shoulders and said she didn''t know. Noriya put down her mobile phone and said, "taking a seat in bed drama is that both the male and female protagonists, except for the final bottom line, will show kissing and touching. In other words, they are required to shoot the bed drama without any real body collision."


    This time, Chu Feng finally understood, frowned and said, "I have said this, can''t you just don''t want it, how can Chen Xiao still say that now?"


    Su Xinyu also understood what that meant. She said shamelessly in the dark. In that case, Jin Xiaoqi and Cui Xin would be held and chewed by Chen Xiao. It was really excellent, but she still spoke softly: "as a star, it''s normal to encounter such a thing when filming. Huo Shao agrees with you not to shoot?"


    "Huo Shao has nothing to do!"


    Cui Xin shook her head and said the whole thing: "it was originally a shooting script signed with Wenkai film and television entertainment. At that time, Chen Xiao had already signed Chen Xiao, so now Chen Xiao requests shooting according to the original script, otherwise he refuses to shoot, or Feng Teng pays 80 million yuan for the film."


    Looking at Chu Feng''s face was a little ugly, but Cui Xin continued: "he also said that he was an actor with professional ethics, because he thought that the script he started could be accepted. If it was changed into this way, no one would watch it, he would not shoot rubbish!"


    "Good!"


    Chu Feng stood up with a sneer. Although Chu Feng had not run a film and television company, she still knew from Shen Xiuqin''s analysis that if the film was successfully filmed and released, it would be no problem to make money easily. He whispered, "book a ticket, go to Jianghai!"


    "Husband, what are you doing?" Su Xinyu felt the anger of Chu Feng, subconsciously stood up and took his hand and said: "Chen Xiao is a new era idol male star, you can''t be too aggressive!"


    "Don''t worry about it. In ancient times, they couldn''t be ranked on the list."


    Chu Feng pats Su Xinyu on the back of his hand. The so-called "breaking people''s wealth is like killing parents." Chu Feng can''t be used to him: "Cui Xin, go to book a plane ticket and fly with you. It must be shown before the new year''s Eve."


    "Good!" It''s a pity that Cui Xin stops the play. At the moment, she smiles and ignores Su Xinyu and leaves quickly.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s determination, Su Xinyu also dispelled the idea of dissuasion and exhorted: "then you should be more rational, Chen Xiao is nothing, but if he has any accident and exposed it, it will be fatal to fengteng, and his fans will drown you."


    "Don''t worry." Chufeng chufeng smiles and knows that Su Xinyu is something he doesn''t want to accumulate hard. Because Chen Xiao has lost it, he looks at Xiang Qing and says, "I''m not here these days. You''re here to see how many things are your business. Just make sure that fengteng clinic opens."


    Although Qing wanted to follow Chu Feng, she still nodded back and said, "OK, master!"


    At eight o''clock in the evening, a flight took off from the imperial city. Chu Feng didn''t take too many people with him. He just habitually took his lonely life with him. Jianghai was the place where Fengmen made his fortune. After several battles, it was even more solid. Chu Feng had nothing to worry about.


    No need for an hour. The plane landed steadily at Jianghai airport. Chu Feng and Cui Xin, as well as alone, left the airport. Cui Xin naturally took Chu Feng''s arm and walked forward. Some people looked around to guess what chufeng might be, but they didn''t recognize Cui Xin who was dressed up."Beauty, don''t worry about being seen by the paparazzi and lose your reputation?"


    Enter the car sent by Shen Xiuqin and head for Jianghai hotel. Now the people living in Jianghai fengteng garden are sister Liuyan and Yao Qianxue. Chu Feng doesn''t want to disturb her. She just looks at Cui Xin, who is still holding her arm in the car, and says: "when the time comes, the scandal will be very strong."


    Cui Xin looks at the lonely life sitting in front of her. She is surprised how Chu Feng brings such a piece of wood beside her. She also whispers: "I don''t care about this. The scandal is not once or twice. It''s your identity as the boss of fengteng group. The newspaper reports that miss Su will chop you."


    "Then you still don''t let me go. Do you really want me to be chased by my wife?"


    Chufeng shakes off Cui Xin''s hand. He doesn''t like this woman or dislike her. But subconsciously, he keeps away from her. Since ancient times, the actor is merciless. Chu Feng never forgets: "I am the boss, you are the employee. Don''t try to seduce her. Thank you!"


    Cui Xin takes a sad look at Chu Feng. She sits up straight and looks out. After years of hard work in the big dye vat of entertainment industry, Cui Xin does not want to be tainted with some things, such as female stars entering the powerful families.


    And Chu Feng is undoubtedly a powerful family. Cui Xin is certainly excited, but she is not reluctant. She is in good health and does not worry that she will not find a tall man in the future.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped at Jianghai hotel. Accompanied by Cui Xin, Chu Feng entered the hotel with a low profile. He took his own door card and went to the room. Chu Feng was in the suite next to him.


    "I''m sorry for the lack of wind."


    Just inside, Huo bin came up with a bitter smile and said, "originally I thought I could solve this problem, but there was a little problem. Chen Xiao was afraid of me before, but now Chen Xiao is not afraid of me!"


    "Huo Shao, who is one of the most powerful and young people in Xiangjiang, is not afraid. It''s good!" Chu Feng motioned Huo bin to sit down for a while, and asked Cui Xin to pour water for himself. Then he said, "what''s the matter? Although Chen Xiao is a little famous, if Huo wants to ban him, he will have nothing at most in a few months."


    "Where did he come from to ask for a bed play?"


    "Huangfu family!" Huo bin felt a little sorry when he saw Chu Fenglai, but he didn''t have any clue. He sorted out his words and said: "to be exact, it''s Huangfu ruodie of Huangfu family. Huangfu family has invested in film and television entertainment companies in inland. Although it is not as good as Huo''s and other companies, it is also one of the top ten brands.


    Chen Xiao did not know how to become Huangfu ruodie''s boyfriend and insisted on shooting according to the previous script. I couldn''t get rid of him in legal way, and Huangfu ruodie also supported him secretly.


    It''s half a month before we agree to release the works on time. If we can''t release the works on time, the compensation is a small problem. The key is that it''s difficult to find cooperation with the major cinemas in the future, and they also lose their reputation! "


    "Huang Fu Ruo die''s boyfriend?"


    Chu Feng''s fist is unconsciously clenched. Although the relationship with Huangfu Ruo die has always been unclear, Chu Feng can''t help but hear that woman looking for Chen Xiao to be her boyfriend. Chu Feng says, "what''s the stage of the plot shooting? If you change the hero temporarily, what will happen?"


    "Interrupt!" Huo bin replied, but then shook his head: "if you change the hero, it''s not difficult to shoot some basic plays. But now we all know that Chen Xiao is the hero. If we change him temporarily, it will make his fans heartache."


    "It can be changed!"


    Chufeng put on a smile when he heard the speech, and his eyes were full of sharp colors: "unexpectedly, that''s it. I''ll try my best to prepare for Chen Xiao. I don''t like the feeling of losing money."


    Huo bin frowned and thought deeply and said: "fengshao, it''s not impossible to change people. It''s just that Chen Xiao''s temperament may be better, and Mr. Du is also good. If you want to change, how about fengshao? If you agree, I''ll immediately arrange someone to delete all the plays Chen Xiao participated in all night, and start shooting tomorrow, finish in three days, edit in seven days, and release on time!"


    Chu Feng was shocked and pointed to himself: "me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    A villa in Jianghai District, midnight has passed, but one of the villas is still bright!


    "If butterfly!"


    In the villa, a tall and handsome man looked at the woman sitting there with her fingernails painted. His smile flashed over his eyes and said, "thank you for accepting my pursuit. I have been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Chen Xiao walked over and sat down beside Huangfu ruodie, but she did not dare to get too close to the cold and gorgeous woman. Then she continued: "actually, it is very simple for you to break down fengteng film and television, even fengteng group. With the financial resources and contacts of Huangfu family, you can gently move your finger. Why bother?"


    "Although my factors can make fengteng film and TV unable to go on, the rest of the industry is still brilliant!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s eyes flash scorn. Although Chen Xiao is a man of honor in society, he is only a person in the entertainment circle. How can he understand the power behind fengteng.


    But these Huangfu ruodie will not tell Chen Xiao that what she wants is this stupid and arrogant person to do things on her own. If she succeeds, she will lose nothing.


    "Do you want to do it?"


    At this time, Huang Gu Ruo die''s eyes were inexplicably cold. She looked at the hand that only wanted to fall on her snow-white thigh, and her voice was low: "don''t forget what I told you. When fengteng film and TV fell down, you can move here. When fengteng group closes, you can get my body."


    Chen Xiao''s hand was stiff there, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. He had been salivating at Huangfu ruodie for several years, but Huangfu ruodie didn''t give him any good looks.


    At first, I thought that after confirming the relationship, Huangfu ruodie was also 28 years old, and her needs were possible. At least, she was likely to become a man of Huangfu ruodie. But these days, Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t give him a hand, which made Chen Xiao feel uncomfortable.


    This made him feel as if he was the servant of Huangfu ruodie, which was very uncomfortable.


    "If butterfly, I really love you, can''t you feel it?"


    But after all, Chen Xiao is not an ordinary person. After a short period of embarrassment, she regained her warm and handsome look. Her eyes were full of affection and her voice was gentle: "over the years, my love for you has never been put down. Now that we are all together, can''t you feel my heart beating for you?"


    "Chen Xiao!" If you could not put your finger on the nail polish, what if you don''t play with me in other people''s hands, and don''t play in front of me, I''m Huangpu butterfly, not your idiotic powder, I know what you want, I can give you what you want.


    "But remember to do things according to the agreement, or you will not only get nothing, I will let you lose everything."


    Chen Xiao looks stunned and angry. He pursues Huangfu ruodie because of the extreme beauty of the woman and the identity of the eldest daughter of the Huangfu family. Now, he has been punctured by Huangfu ruodie without hesitation, which is no different from slapping her in the face.


    Gently shaking his head, Chen Xiao seems to be very helpless to say: "if butterfly, I really love you!"


    "True love or false intention!"


    Huangfu ruodie waved impatiently: "I don''t care about these things. It''s not impossible for me to get my body, or even to be the uncle of Huangfu family. Go to work and destroy fengteng as soon as possible. I''ll clean up and wait for you!"


    Chen Xiao narrowed his eyes. It was not difficult for him to break down a group. He was used to playing with the pressure of the masses. He once broke down a company with 5 billion assets, but it was a little uncomfortable to be used by Huangfu ruodie.


    "You will be mine, wait!"


    Just like an oath to leave a word, Chen Xiao directly turns to leave. He is a man of heart. If he is too enthusiastic about Huangfu ruodie, he will be looked down upon even more. He will occasionally play high.


    Huangfu ruodie looked at Chen Xiao''s back and made a mockery: "you want to play with Chu Feng. I just use you to make him uncomfortable. I really think I''m a character."


    Chen Xiao has already driven away from the villa. Naturally, she doesn''t know that she is just a chess piece in Huangfu ruodie''s eyes. All she thinks about is going to a nightclub or something and finding a charming woman to have a good night.


    Think of those charming little girls, because of their reputation, willing to lie on the bed, playing at will have no opinion, Chen Xiao''s mouth unconsciously aroused a man''s smile.


    "Tell Yao to send someone to follow him."


    After Chen Xiao left for a minute, two figures appeared outside the villa. Chu Feng looked at the street under the night, and his eyes flashed with cold light: "although Chen Xiao looks like a jade tree in front of the wind, he is known as prince charming, but I firmly believe that there are no successful men in the world who don''t eat fishy food."


    "I didn''t!" Lonely life light return a way to go to the night.


    Chu Feng was stunned with a smile and said to the night when he could not see his lonely figure: "you are really successful, but I doubt your orientation."


    In the dark came the time to wipe the air machine, Chu fenglang turned over and entered the villa with a smile. However, he was thinking about whether to find a chance to give orphan some medicine and find a woman for him. Like a wood, he would be the focus wherever he went, at least the same as Yan Luo."Coming!"


    As soon as Chu Feng entered the hall, Huang Fu Ruo die spoke softly. He seemed to know that Chu Feng would come: "I just don''t know whether you are here to kill me, or to scold me, or to teach a simple lesson?"


    "Wrong!" Chu Feng walked over with a smile on her face and said, "you are Chen Xiao''s girlfriend now. What I like to play with is other people''s women."


    "Chu Feng, you get away from me, don''t touch me, I hate you!" Huang Fu Ruo butterfly roared.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know how to hit him. Although Huangfu ruodie wanted to kill him, he also wanted to kill Huangfu ruodie, but some things were so wonderful. When he heard that Chen Xiao became Huangfu ruodie''s boyfriend, Chu Feng knew that this was what Huangfu ruodie had done because of Huangfu Wenren.


    The purpose is very simple, is to stimulate themselves, let their pain tangle.


    There was a chill in the corner of his mouth. Huang Fu Ruo die knew him almost as well as he knew that he was a possessive man. Even though he was the enemy, he was not allowed to be touched by others as long as it was his own woman.


    When the wind and rain subsided, Huangfu ruogdie lay limply on the sofa, tears were flowing out unconsciously. For the first time, this strong woman cried in front of Chu Feng: "I hate you, you alliance blue cells killed my brother, let my last bit of warmth disappear, I hate you."


    "Chu Feng, you can possess me, but I will surely kill you and commemorate my brother''s dead soul!"


    "Blue cell alliance with me, you are so smart!" Chu Feng lifted his pants and released his spare energy. He also recovered his calm as before. He picked up the paper towel beside him and threw it to Huangfu ruodie. He said, "it''s just that when your brother attacked me in Hangzhou, did I die, and I couldn''t retaliate?


    What''s more, blue cell admits to be responsible for this. Do you still think that I cooperate with them? Are hundreds of people killed by me before and after blue cell are puppets? "


    Huangfu ruodie regained his strength, looked at Chu Feng with indignation in his eyes and said: "don''t deny it. My brother analyzed with me before he died. You must have cooperated with blue cell. It''s a pity that he didn''t tell my father and let himself die. Otherwise, why did blue cells retreat when he wanted to besiege fengteng garden


    "Maybe I''m handsome. Wenzhuzi fell in love with me, so she retreated!"


    I didn''t expect that such a judgment was made by Huangfu Wenren, who appreciated the dead man more than three times. But Chu Feng couldn''t admit it. He covered up and said, "it''s just that you''re just guessing. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you hold on to me, but you have to remember one thing for me."


    Twisting his neck, Chu Feng showed his overbearing side and said, "I am the first man of your Huangfu ruodie, so it must also be your last man. If you put a green cap on my back for me, I won''t forgive you. Even if I don''t want you, you won''t allow it!"


    "As for Chen Xiao, if you want to make me uncomfortable with him, is it just that he deserves it? Go back to the imperial city with peace of mind. Huangfu family and I are doomed to die! "


    "Chu Feng, I hate you!" Huang Fu Ruo die watched Chu Feng vent on his body. He dropped his ruthless words and left directly. He roared angrily. Finally, he sat on the sofa powerless: "son of a bitch, you are already the uncle of the Su family. If I don''t do this, will you still come to see me?"


    Sobbing and looking up, Huang Fu Ruo die''s face was covered with tears: "you are overbearing, I am the same, my man can only be mine, I can''t enjoy you alone, then I will pull you to die with me, no one can get it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    The next morning, the shooting scene of jianghaifengyun crew stopped for a period of time and started working again. At the same time, a news came out in the morning. Huo bin personally answered the reporter''s words and prepared to use the new person. As for who the new man was, Huo bin kept his mouth shut.


    It is such a mystery that makes the reporters crazy. They really can''t figure out what kind of new person can be better than Chen Xiao, so that Huo bin doesn''t care about the compensation of 80 million, but also needs to change people.


    The same news also reached Chen Xiao''s ears, like thunder. After calming down, he took a group of reporters to the scene of the production team''s shooting. At the moment, his voice was low and he said, "why? I just want to shoot according to the original settings, which can better attract people''s attention. Huo Shao, it''s unreasonable for you to change people? "


    "80 million yuan has been charged to your account, it has nothing to do with you!"


    When Huo bin was directing the crowd to be busy, he took a light look at Chen Xiao and said: "and we use new people to shoot according to the original script, but some of them have changed, but it has nothing to do with you. We can''t afford Chen Dabai. We are going to start shooting. Please leave here."


    Instead, facing the reporters who want to ask questions, but because dozens of people in black are afraid to speak around, he said, "please go back, everyone. Jianghaifengyun will be released according to the plan. At that time, you will have more support and publicity."


    A group of reporters originally followed Chen Xiao to watch the excitement and dig some interesting information. For example, Chen Xiao and Feng Teng Huo filed a lawsuit. But at the moment, Huo bin directly lost 80 million yuan, which was completely carried out in accordance with the contract, which made these reporters boring.


    Looking at Chen Xiao''s ugly face, everyone''s heart murmured a silly comparison. Although fengteng is a new group company, its details are absolutely not low. Huo''s family is one of the four big giants in Xiangjiang. If a star offends these capitalists again, he is looking for death.


    I don''t know that Chen Xiao and Huang Fu Ruo die cooperate secretly. They choose to leave one after another. Although there is no strong news, the news that Chen Xiao''s contract has been suspended can also improve the sales and ratings of newspapers and TV, which is not a waste of time.


    "Very well, Huo Shao!"


    As reporters turned to leave, Chen Xiao said with a sneer: "fengteng and Huo can''t look up to me. I can only go to Huangfu film and television entertainment, and use new people. I hope Huo Shao can create more brilliance!"


    In a word, all the reporters who wanted to leave stopped. Chen Xiao joined Huangfu film and television. This is absolutely a news, and they have come back to interview Chen Xiao.


    Chen Xiao glanced at Huo bin. He didn''t think that the younger generation in China could compete with him. He was about to talk about his cooperation with Huangfu film and television. Suddenly, more than a dozen policemen rushed in outside. Liu Yan, in the uniform of the captain, walked in front of him. The super size and slight shaking in front of him attracted many people''s attention.


    "Mr. Chen, you have been accused of threatening to have sex with an underage girl last night. Please come back with us to assist in the investigation."


    Liu Yan walks to the front without a smile. The reporters step aside one after another. An arrest warrant appears in Liu Yan''s hand, saying in the right voice: "the victim is waiting for DNA testing in the criminal investigation team. If it doesn''t match you, we will release Mr. Chen on the spot."


    There is a half sentence, of course, if the detection match, Chen Xiao will be ruined this time.


    Chen Xiao himself has to say that he is powerful. How can his subconscious mind be possible when he meets such a thing? Last night, he did have a relationship with a charming girl in her teens, but the girl approached him on purpose, and knew that he was Chen Xiao, and took the initiative to send him to the body.


    How did you become a threat and compulsion?


    "Come on, Mr. Chen!" Liu Yan slanted her head. Two police officers came up to handcuff Chen Xiao. The latter stepped back a few steps: "no way. This must be a misunderstanding. I have an announcement in the afternoon. What do you want to talk to my lawyer?"


    Immediately think of what, look back at Huo bin, a pair of confident color said: "and Liu bureau can also talk with Huo Shao, because I abide by professional ethics, refuse to shoot garbage, do not rule out that someone will retaliate against me and injustice."


    "Do you think I''m here to talk to you?"


    Liu Yan''s voice is not very good, and she is not the same as the captain of the Jianghai criminal investigation team. She is now a leader of the Jianghai criminal investigation team. What matters is enough to command, so she needs to be there. So she says with a different tone: "you still think I''m very idle. I came because of Chen''s identity and I didn''t want you to take revenge on me.


    After shaking the arrest warrant in her hand, Liu Yan continued to say: "and I have a legal arrest warrant in my hand. Mr. Chen refuses to go with me. I can shoot him on the spot."


    Chen Xiao looked stiff. Looking at Liu Yan who had seen her twice, Chen Xiao was salivating in her heart, but she also understood the gap between her and herself. She held her voice: "Captain Liu, I am wronged, and I am a public figure. How can I do such a thing? I will go to the orphanage to do charity every week. Is it possible?"


    "I don''t know. Isn''t hype a common thing for you big stars?"


    Liu Yan received a call from Chu Feng in the morning to do all this. Where could she manage so much? She could say that she didn''t want to listen to the general saying: "so you are innocent or wronged. It''s not you and I say it. Come with us. As long as you are innocent, we will definitely bring the person who wronged you to justice completely!"Chen Xiao really didn''t want to go, but Liu Yan stood here, not joking with him, exhaled and said, "I can go with you, but I want to make a phone call first."


    Liu Yan shrugged his shoulders: "yes!"


    Chen Xiao breathed out a breath and whispered in the dark. Unfortunately, she went to her side and called Huangfu ruodie. When she got through, she changed into a smile and said, "ruodie, I''m in trouble. Someone wronged me and threatened to have sex with a girl. Please, before you finish your words, Huangfu ruodie''s cold and merciless voice came:" you did it. Don''t think you did it I don''t know. The difference is that the girl was voluntary last night and forced to do it today. So I can''t do anything about it. You can find a lawyer to see if you can reduce the sentence by several years. "


    "By the way, I was going to tell you today, but it''s not necessary now, but let you understand that there is indeed a damper behind fengteng. Now the person who is going to catch you is Liu Yan, the woman who is in charge of the wind door!"


    After a sentence, Huangfu ruodie hung up her cell phone. Chen Xiao looked stunned. Finally, she said, "cheap. People use me


    The enmity between Fengmen and Huangfu family is not a secret in certain circles. In the past, some people said that fengteng was the Fengmen, and Chen Xiao was sneering at him. But now he vaguely knows that he has been played, or become a pawn and a victim in the game between the Huangfu family and the Fengmen.


    "Take it away!"


    Liu Yan looked at the time and didn''t say anything more. She waved and asked people to go up and take Chen Xiao away. Then she looked around. When the reporters left, she asked, "where is Chu Feng?"


    Huo Bin said with a smile: "the wind may be less in the afternoon, we have to do the rest of the shooting in the morning, we don''t need him to appear."


    "He''s here to shoot, ha ha!" Liu Yan was stunned, mumbled and laughed: "then I''ll go first. If he comes in the afternoon, tell him that I''ll look for him and let him find me!"


    "All right, take your time!" Huo bin nodded politely and watched Liu Yan leave. He said in a low voice: "if we continue to develop in this way, chufeng is the real second Mr. Du, kidnapping the whole river and sea!"


    At 12 noon, a news shocked the entertainment industry.


    Chen Xiao, a new generation idol actor, drank in a night club in Jianghai last night. He used his identity and attraction to hook up with a girl. They went to have supper together. Finally, when the girl was unwilling, Chen Xiao''s threat of violence and abuse of the girl finally had a relationship.


    After that, Chen Xiao also threatened the girl not to go out to apply for Zhang. He was Chen Xiao, an idol. No one would believe what she said, and she would die miserably.


    But in the end, the girl was hurt. She didn''t want to hurt others like Chen Xiao. No matter what the result was, she went to the Jianghai criminal investigation team to report the case. Leader Liu Yan personally investigated the matter. Two hours ago, the DNA test report showed that Chen Xiao''s body fluid was in the girl''s body.


    Such news spread out, and a clever reporter dug out the bar that Chen Xiao went to last night, called out the monitor, saw Chen Xiao dressed up and did go there, and took away a little girl, which immediately confirmed the rumor.


    In succession, the major companies that have cooperated with Chen Xiao have issued the voice of cutting off the cooperation, and the Kingdom radio, film and Television Bureau has also issued a ban order. For a moment, everything about Chen Xiao has been removed, and all the TV films and songs that have been sung have disappeared.


    At this point, the once popular idol God became a street mouse overnight, and he had to spend five years in prison. After all, Chen Xiao was drinking at that time, and his lawyer won over it and was judged as drunk behavior.


    But anyway, Chen Xiao''s life is over!


    "What a pity!" At two o''clock in the afternoon, a car went to the scene of the crew. For the first time, he opened his mouth to break the silence: "it looked like 15 or 16 last night, but actually he was 19 years old. What a pity!"


    "Do you know how to take care of the beauty and cherish the jade?"


    Chufeng drove his car and laughed. He clapped his hand on his lonely shoulder and said with a smile: "it''s no pity that these women choose this road voluntarily. The water bath Paradise can create hundreds of thousands or even millions of income for them a year. How can they not be moved.


    But you don''t need too much heartache. I''ll find you a perfect one to comfort your stuffy heart


    Lonely life frowned, as if thinking about something, and finally said: "find me a good knife, a catty of good wine, good meat, better than a woman!"


    Chu Feng was stunned with a smile and shook his head incomprehensibly. He didn''t know what he liked except these three things.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    "Wind!"


    Chu Feng and lonely life have just appeared on the set. Jin Xiaoqi, who just arrived recently, seems to be a bird out of trouble. Before Chu Feng can figure out what''s going on, Jin Xiaoqi has already run into his arms, lifting his delicate face and saying in a soft voice, "I miss you, do you miss me?"


    Don''t give Chu Feng an opportunity to answer, Jin Xiaoqi seems to be saying to himself: "should not, Miss Su, Miss Ma, they are so charming, how can you miss me?"


    Hook Jin Xiaoqi''s nose, Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "originally you hugged me like this, I feel very comfortable, but not afraid to be photographed by paparazzi?"


    "I''m not afraid." Jin Xiaoqi''s ruddy mouth ignored the surprised eyes of the people around him. He pointed around and said, "there are dozens of people in the gate. If the paparazzi are not afraid, I don''t care."


    Looking at Chu Feng with a bitter smile, Jin Xiaoqi made no secret of his love and continued: "what''s more, when I was in Jianghai University, I confessed to you. What''s the matter if others know it?"


    "Silly girl!"


    Chu Feng still can''t accept Jin Xiaoqi''s loveliness. After all, she is still Liu Mo''s fiancee in name. She patted her on the shoulder and walked over to Huo bin, who was busy. "Huo Shao, when can I start? My time is not much."


    "You can start at any time!" Huo bin has a meaningful smile. He can see that Jin Xiaoqi likes chufeng, but chufeng is more of a courtesy treatment.


    "Let''s start, but I''ll make it difficult for me to go out in the future. You and I are not finished."


    At first, Chu Feng was not willing to replace Chen Xiao, but later, Murong Bing came out and asked Chu Feng to choose to agree. However, he did not want to go out in the future as the focus. He did not doubt Huo Bin''s means at all.


    Huo bin invited Chu Feng to go to the dressing room, and said: "naturally, it won''t be less windy. It''s hard for you to go out. I''ll try my best to ask the makeup artist to make a big deviation for you, but the name still needs to be used. The boss of fengteng takes the leading role in person. To think about it, it''s a boo to attract a lot of people."


    Of course, there is another reason why Huo bin did not say, that is, all the courtyard lines did not agree to change the hero, but after hearing that it was Chu Feng, he chose silence and said that he could cooperate in depth.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know about these things, but went into the dressing room to make up for a beautiful makeup artist. For nearly half an hour, Chu Feng wore a robe and his hair was combed the same as in the 1930s and 1940s. He looked very energetic, bright and domineering.


    Although Huo bin knows that some skills can be omitted if Chu Feng comes to shoot, he can''t help sighing at the moment when he sees Chu Feng dressed up: "born to be a hero, with little wind, the wind and clouds in the river and sea are bound to fire!"


    "I hope so."


    Chufeng chufeng smiles gently and looks at the studio like the layout of the room and villa: "the front can be spliced, and there is not much shooting. I will only give you three days for what to shoot here, which is what you promised."


    Huo Bin said with a wry smile: "people should be careful shooting a play. If there is little wind, you should pay close attention to it. I am really speechless!"


    "No way, free labor is like this. You can''t force them to stay!" Chu Feng spread his hands, he is really very busy, Jin Qiaoyan had called him to meet yesterday, but was refused by Chu Feng. It is also a good thing to hang out the woman who dare not come out.


    "This play is a scene where you meet a singing girl fawn played by Miss Kim. This is a dialogue!" Huo bin also understood that Chu Feng had promised to shoot. He took a piece of paper to Chu Feng and said, "get familiar with it. You can start shooting in ten minutes."


    "Hero saves beauty, so Mr. Du loves it too!"


    Chu Feng looked at the simple plot introduction with a surprised smile. After a careful look, he finally said: "it seems that Mr. Du can''t stand the destruction of reality. I''m sure it''s fake!"


    "Cough, there is less wind. The audience is looking at Mr. Du, which tube is true or false?" Huo bin, with an embarrassed smile, took a look at the paper in Chu Feng''s hand and said: "in reality, there are countless people who are willing to work for their lives by waving their hands in the position of Mr. Du. Naturally, they don''t need to do it in person. But now is the era of advocating heroes, which is also the reason why the mainland authorities agree."


    "Whatever, let''s go!"


    Chu Feng also knows that filming can''t be compared with reality. He nods and says. A few minutes later, he changes a scene. Five gangsters come out with a bottle and meet the singer girl played by Jin Xiaoqi. Finally, Jin Xiaoqi is challenged.


    At this time, Mr. Du, played by Chu Feng, appears and solves the gangsters in three or five times. When he understands the difficult life of Xiaolu, he gives her 100 yuan, and then drifts away. The deer, grateful for Mr. Du''s help, meets Mr. Du again two years later and has grown into a strong woman.


    In the end, she became one of Mr. Du''s women, and even one of her strongest helpers.


    "Card, that''s great. Once!" The shooting of the plot is about 10 minutes, all of which are about the plot of Xiaolu and Mr. Du. But it takes almost two hours to complete the shooting and change the background. Huo bin stops praising: "Mr. Du, born of nature, will certainly make the audience refreshing."But when Huo Bin said something, no one spoke. He looked forward curiously and laughed with astonishment. However, he did not disturb him. He waved to the others and said, "prepare for a moment. Wait a minute. It''s the play of Cui Xin and fengshao."


    "This is my first kiss on the screen!"


    When everyone was busy preparing for the second shooting, Jin Xiaoqi and Chu Feng separated tightly. Just now Chu Feng heard Huo bin stop and was about to release, but Jin Xiaoqi held tightly: "for the first play of your company, I sacrificed a lot. You can''t let me down in the future."


    "Then I''ll get dressed for the next play." Jin Xiaoqi so straightforward and bold words let Chu Feng for a time do not know how to answer, faltering toward the dressing room, like a young boy in love.


    "If I were not Liumo''s fiancee, would you be more generous?"


    Jin Xiaoqi giggled and looked at Chu Feng''s fleeing back. She felt her lips and said with a smile: "it''s just that when the film is released, according to Liu Mo''s character, it''s estimated that there will be another dispute."


    Chu Feng doesn''t know Jin Xiaoqi''s idea. She prepares to come out in the dressing room wearing a pair of bell bottomed trousers. The scene has been transformed into the hall of the villa. She looks around at the woman who only makes up for herself and Cui Xin, who is wearing a black dress. She asks curiously, "how can people disappear all of a sudden?"


    The female makeup artist respectfully stepped forward and said, "this is the bed play for you and Miss Cui Xin. The rest of the people have gone out, and the shooting is done by me!"


    Although he knew that there was a big play between Cui Xin''s role and his own Mr. Du, Chu Feng felt that it could be omitted. He didn''t want Huo bin to carry it out. He coughed and looked at Cui Xin in embarrassment: "well, if you don''t want to, I can discuss with Huo bin and connect it with scissors!"


    "I think you don''t want to. I didn''t say I didn''t want to!"


    Cui Xin comes forward generously. The whole person looks like a lady in the 1930s and 1940s, and Cui Xin is really a lady. At that time, the wife of an official in Jianghai was just colluding with Mr. Du.


    "Less wind. Let''s go. Five minutes. We''ll try to finish shooting in an hour." It seems that the female makeup artist is specially trained by Huo bin. At the moment, she is skillful in doing everything there. The lighting, camera and background are all within reach.


    Soon, Mr. Du, who plays the role of Chu Feng, slowly walks down the stairs and finds the lady who is played by Cui Xin in the hall. Before Chu Feng can say what she should say, Cui Xin suddenly stands up and comes over, hugs Chu Feng and kisses him.


    "Stop!" The female makeup artist stopped: "the wind is less, your body is too stiff, you and Miss Cui play the lady is not the first time, you want to be natural."


    Chu Feng''s head was still dim, and he turned back and asked, "don''t I have a few lines?"


    "The lady I play is an enchanting woman, and her body is her language." Cui Xin spoke directly and blinked at Chu Feng: "and you and I are a play. What else do you want to say? Two shouts? So I don''t think it''s necessary. You come down from upstairs and we''ll get to the point! "


    The female makeup artist touched her head and said, "what Miss Cui said is, I also think it''s best for a man not to talk at this time, but to work hard!"


    After the two women agreed to make the shooting a new start, Chu Feng took a deep breath and walked down from the second floor. The camera kept moving towards him, just as before. Seeing the appearance of Chu Feng, Cui Xin stood up directly and offered hot kisses, just like a hungry and thirsty woman for many years.


    Knowing that this was a line, Chu Feng calmed down his agitation. He said in secret that so many people wanted to be actors. He said, "do you think he doesn''t know? For two years, when you are free, you come to find the fawn, but the fawn is absent most of the time. In the end, you don''t go back. "


    "You are so bad!"


    According to the words in the line, Cui Xin throws out a charming sentence, and then stabilizes Chu Feng and entangles them on the ground. Chu Feng''s hands swim on Cui Xin''s body until the female makeup artist says, "card, it''s OK."


    But the cry out is to find that Chu Feng and Cui Xin didn''t mean to stop. They looked at him in a daze. They put their last hand over their mouth and looked at the hand in Cui Xin''s clothes without blinking.


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng and Cui Xin, who came out of her makeup, met in the parking lot outside. The latter looked playfully close to Chu Feng, and said in a low voice in Jin Xiaoqi''s curious look: "the wind is less. If this is not filming, and I still need a little time for my operation, would you go in directly?"


    Chu Feng''s face turned red and he heard a voice in the dark. Just as he quickly got on the bus and left, he almost forgot to make a movie and almost broke through the bottom line. Fortunately, the woman makeup artist is not a talkative person, and the camera has stopped. Otherwise, it would be a shocking picture!


    Cui Xin giggled and looked at the far away car. Chu Feng''s shyness was beyond her imagination. She went to take Jin Xiaoqi''s hand and said with a smile, "Xiaoqi, you are a man of the future who is too young and vigorous!"


    Jin Xiaoqi tooted her mouth and seemed to know what it meant. She said with a smile: "you can''t let go of Xinxin next time. I heard Ruoxi say that the wind is very man!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    For the next two days, Chu Feng was busy shooting. From 6:00 a.m. to 11:00 p.m., he finally completed the last scene shooting of his role in the early morning of the third day.


    Finally, at the moment when Huo Bin said good, Chu Feng seemed to feel that he had experienced Mr. Du''s life. Until he left Xiangjiang, everything was a continuation of his life. But at the same time, he understood that there was still a gap between Mr. Du and himself, at least he had no ambition higher than all.


    At that time, as long as Mr. Du was willing, he could achieve the three legged situation. However, he did not choose to do so. He simply became a river and sea emperor, which made Chu Feng feel deeply.


    "Next, I have a few more scenes to shoot with your editing."


    At three o''clock in the morning, people simply ate something in a restaurant. When they dispersed, Jin Xiaoqi came to Chu Feng''s side and said, "it''s just that I''m afraid my mother wants me to go back to Hanhuang south after filming. I don''t know when to see you. Feng, tell me, will you miss me?"


    In the face of Jin Xiaoqi throwing out this question again, Chu Feng didn''t know how to answer it. He thought about it and said with a smile: "come back to the holy pilgrimage when you are free. I''ll spare some time to accompany you next time."


    "Really?"


    Jin Xiaoqi did not show any joy. Looking at the people behind him, he lowered his voice and said, "or, tonight, you will accompany me."


    This is definitely a can stir up a man''s nerves, in the early morning a beautiful woman and you say accompany her, nothing more than two meanings, one is that the woman''s ulterior intention wants to punish you, and there is this woman who is very interested in you, and wants to use the evening and you to do some romantic things.


    Chu Feng thinks his mind is hard, but he is also provoked by Jin Xiaoqi''s words.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t answer, Jin Xiaoqi blushed and bowed his head, thinking he didn''t want to. He said wrongly, "forget it. Xinliu and I will go back to the hotel first. If you are still in the river and sea after shooting, remember to accompany me!"


    Maybe it''s also a challenge for Jin Xiaoqi to say such a thing. After saying the last word, he ran over and pulled Cui Xinliu away. His face was red, but unfortunately no one saw it.


    "The wind is low. I''ve contacted with all the courtyard lines, which is good news."


    Huo bin waited for Jin Xiaoqi to leave before he came over. Wen ran said with a smile: "originally, we were shown two days before the new year, but after negotiation, all the courtyard lines are willing to let the golden three-day schedule out, and the films of empress fan have been postponed to the back. This time, we can''t do without fire."


    At the moment, Huo Bin said, "I don''t know what deep wind is for me to start with."


    Huo bin looked stiff, knowing that Chu Feng had already known that he was using his reputation to do things, he nodded back gently: "this is fengteng, which is also a heavyweight film of Huo''s


    "Get busy. I won''t show up when it''s on. I''ll do it by myself."


    Chu Feng didn''t really embarrass Huo bin, but he didn''t want to become a sword in the hand of Feng Teng or even Huo bin as an uncle of the Su family. He said lightly, "you can find elder sister Qin to arrange the rest of the things. If you don''t have to, you don''t need to look for me."


    Originally, he wanted to invite Chu Feng to Xiangjiang during the Spring Festival, but seeing Chu Feng''s ignorance at the moment, Huo bin gave up the idea and prepared to talk about it later.


    Chu Feng and Huo bin simply talk about a few more words and prepare to leave. Cui Xin, however, left her agent and came over. She took Chu Feng''s hand. When Chu Feng looked at her, she lowered her voice and said, "my operation time is over. Wait a minute. I''m going to find a place to take a bath and wash your saliva these two days."


    "In addition, I want to test the effect of your operation!"


    Chu Feng showed a bit of fun. During the past two days, he and Cui Xin had the most contact. At the moment, he said with a smile: "don''t you worry, the operation is effective, but you lost the first time?"


    Looking at Cui Xin''s look of fearing death, there is no hidden purpose. Chu Feng embraces her and goes to the car. Although the rest of the people see her, they don''t forget that Chu Feng is still the leader of the wind gate!


    "This woman, don''t really want to die?"


    Chu Feng listened to the voice coming from the bathroom and said a word softly. Then she left the room quietly and left the hotel again with her lonely life. As for why she went back to the hotel, it was just that there were so many people at that time. Chu Feng didn''t want Cui Xin to be ugly. What she thought was very clear to Chu Feng.


    Now Cui Xin has signed a contract with Feng Teng. When it''s harmless, she spreads rumors and makes Cui Xin satisfy her vanity. There is no loss for chufeng. If you are clear, you will be clear!


    "Little wind"


    when Chu Feng left for about 20 minutes, Cui Xin came out of the bathroom with a bath towel in her voice. However, she found that there was no one in the hall. She quickly went to the three rooms to have a look, but there was no one. There was only a pair of slippers left in the shoe cabinet at the door of the suite.


    Cui Xin came back and sat down on the sofa with a sad look in her eyes and called out a number: "Qin Qin, Chu Feng, that little fart child has run away. I won''t have a chance to hook up with you.""Continue to work hard, unless Chu Feng doesn''t like women, he can''t refuse you several times."


    At the other end of the phone came Shen Xiuqin''s words, accompanied by a Jiao smile: "but you can be really, call me in the morning, that is to say, if Ruyu knows that I help you hook up with Chu Feng, I don''t know if it will kill me?"


    Cui Xin said with a noncommittal smile: "how can a man like Chu Feng belong to a woman? After so many years, this is the first man I am interested in. I am eager to be his woman."


    "I''m sleepy. Keep trying." Shen Xiuqin replied lazily: "I really don''t know what you think. The people who pursue you are not lack of rich children and rich boss, but like Chu Feng, who can''t give you fame all his life, don''t understand you!"


    Chu Feng, who leaves the hotel, doesn''t know what Cui Xin is holding. He drives to a small area in Pujiang New District with a solitary life. Without security, he goes in directly.


    Waiting in the car alone, Chu Feng enters a building and knocks three times at the door of a room on the third floor. Soon the door opens. Aunt Qin glances at Chu Feng, and then turns into her room and closes the door.


    "I thought you wouldn''t come tonight."


    "You only have that mouth, I still have a little to remember!" Chu Feng''s eyes moved down. After the woman in the dark vacuum couldn''t get hurt, she looked at Jin Qiaoyan calmly and said, "as for you, that is, a woman, better than you and better than you, I can find all of them."


    "Well, are you in a better mood for the death of my son and daughter?"


    "Not good!" When Chu Feng sat down, Jin Qiaoyan moved his feet to his thigh and said, "although Wenyi and Ruolan were killed by Huangfu Wenren''s conspiracy, but without Huangfu''s silence, how could Huangfu Wenren, a shrinking turtle, do such things? I hate it


    Chu Feng nodded, his big hand swam on the woman''s white, smooth and tender, like an 18-year-old girl, but she was more fleshy. She said, "it''s natural, but you can''t go back now. You can''t do anything. Call me. What do you do?"


    "If you want to study musical instruments with me, I''m sorry, I''m not interested today!"


    "Is Yihe Mingzi more attractive than me?" Jin Qiaoyan glared at Chu Feng with resentment in her eyes, as if a little girl and her boyfriend were coquettish: "she told me your conditions. You even asked her to be your woman to help her. Then I will be a woman for you. How about you helping me?"


    "She''s a Vish!" Chufeng chufeng smiles gently. He doesn''t care about Jin Qiaoyan''s ridicule, and says with great interest: "moreover, she is a mixed race. More importantly, Huangfu only takes her as someone else''s plaything to cultivate. Although she is more than 30 years old, she is still perfect. Do you think I am interested in it?"


    "I''ve mended that film. Are you interested?" Jin Qiaoyan didn''t get upset by Chu Feng''s words. Instead, she showed a charming posture and smile and said, "sister, I''ll give it to you tonight."


    "Auntie, close your legs first!" Chu Feng''s eyes were straight and helpless to throw out a sentence, his head twisted to one side to open his mouth: "talk about it, what do you want me to do tonight?"


    "Cowardly little fellow!"


    She picked up an object from the side and handed it to Chu Feng, adding: "this is her address and contact information in Weiss. She hopes that her people will be free before the year."


    Chu Feng took over the thing with the telephone number and address. He stood up and said with a smile, "this is good news." He took Jin Qiaoyan''s arm and lowered his voice in his arms and said, "it''s just that you can''t be so quiet. Although it is said that you are dead now, you also need to do something. You should have some means in Huangfu family for so long?"


    Jin Qiaoyan not only has no embarrassment, but also sticks to Chu Feng more closely: "vampire, don''t give me a rest, but it doesn''t matter, feed my sister tonight, I''ll do something for you tomorrow."


    "Remember, you are aunt!"


    Chu Feng got away from Jin Qiaoyan and avoided the dishonest hand to the door of the room. A card flew out and left a sentence: "this is Yao fatty''s contact information. What to do and how to do, you can go to him and execute your orders unconditionally!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    "Master, Chu wind has disappeared in the river and sea."


    At ten o''clock the next morning, Zhan Jin appeared calmly in front of Huangfu''s inquiry, telling the information of last night: "he left the studio last night and took Cui Xin to Jianghai hotel for dinner. But Cui Xin was the only one who left this morning. Our people checked and found that the room was empty."


    "I suspect he is preparing for a storm in the river and sea," he said solemnly


    "Let pilihu and Ling Rufeng go to Weiss." Huangfu asked the sky with a soft smile. He seemed to have paid no attention to what Zhan Jin said: "the Yihe family has been thinking about freedom for 15 years. This time, I will give them absolute freedom, and tell them to do one more thing for me, and they will be free."


    Zhan Jin was a little confused and asked, "it''s not easy to subdue the Yihe family. It''s not impossible to let them be free, but if they have been oppressed for 15 years, revenge is inevitable."


    "Death is sometimes a freedom."


    Huang Fu asked the sky with a sharp look in his eyes and a sudden attack of murder. Xiao Sha said in a cold voice: "if they are honest, they don''t want to be free. If they want to be free, the Yihe family will be famous in Weiss, which is what my father meant."


    At first, he wanted to say something to persuade him, but after hearing Huangfu''s inquiry, Zhan Jin''s expression solidified and said, "I''ll make arrangements now. Pilihu and they will go to Weiss in the afternoon."


    After Zhan Jin left, Huangfu asked the sky, stood up and went to a picture of mountains and rivers. His eyes narrowed slightly: "the river and sea are so delicate, who can smile to the end?"


    The corner of his mouth slowly raised a smile, Huangfu asked the sky to dial a phone call, appeared respectfully: "father, if there is no accident, Chu Feng may have gone to Weis, I have let pilihu and Ling Rufeng pass by, as long as Chu Feng really appears in Weiss, he won''t have to come back this time."


    "Don''t take it lightly. The rise of this little guy is not accidental."


    At the other end of the phone was a voice of vicissitudes, which could be heard with great vigor: "however, it''s not impossible for you to arrange like this. In addition, I will add more insurance for you. The Chu wind without official support is not terrible. It can become our chess pieces. However, today''s chufeng can not be ignored."


    Huangfu asked the sky, stood straight and said, "I understand, this time I promise to let him go forever."


    "Father, you want to kill Chu Feng?" Huang Fu Ruo die, who came to ask Huang Fu about the sky, heard all this and went back to his place quietly. He struggled in his eyes and bit his lips and picked up his mobile phone: "it seems that there is still a grandfather. Chu Feng is likely to die this time!"


    Don''t know whether to call out, Huangfu ruodie''s heart is full of contradictions, and finally burst into his eyes and said: "Chu Feng can only die in my hand if he wants to die."


    He dials Chu Feng''s phone directly, but there is no ringing tone that Huangfu ruodie hopes to hear. Instead, he turns off the phone and says, "is this bastard already on the plane?"


    Weiss Wangdu!


    At 3:30 p.m., an international flight from San Diego Kwangtung state stopped at WES International Airport. The passengers slowly stepped out of the plane under the beautiful stewardess'' warm smile and came to this beautiful and evil international city.


    A handsome young man came out wearing sunglasses. He was single and left the airport with a smile on his mouth. Standing on the road outside the airport, he said with a smile: "if you have a chance, it seems good to have a massacre in Wangdu."


    "Less wind, the car is over there. Let''s go!"


    When the young man was feeling with emotion, a rambling man came over with a toothpick in his mouth. He said, they walked to one side, and another cold young man with something came from other exits. The three people went away at the same time.


    After sitting in the car, the handsome boy took off the sunglasses on his face. It was Chu Feng who was missing in the river and sea. He twisted his neck and asked, "how is the arrangement?"


    Yan Luo, with his toothpick in his hand, waved to the man in front of him and said, "five hundred members of the damper have already sneaked into Weiss, and they will gather in the morning at the latest. In addition to the elite force of the Yihe family, there are also 300 pilgrims in the village, which should be Huangfu family."


    Then he laughed and said, "I didn''t expect that the hands of the thousand year old wangba family were so long that he took one of the two great master families. What an accident!"


    "No one knows what kind of family they have for thousands of years. We should not take it lightly."


    Chu Feng nodded, as a general understanding of the situation at the moment, exhorted: "let the brothers come after the temporary lurking, this is in Weiss, we have no foundation, it is difficult to deal with things, after we clear up!"


    Yan Yiluo asked, "if you don''t want to work with her, you will find her."


    "I don''t trust her completely yet!" Chu Feng shook his head gently. There were trusted people in the car. He did not hide his thoughts. He said, "how could she ask Huangfu for more than ten years? Who knows what happened during this period? Things should be done, but without her, I believe it is not difficult to do them."Yan Luo shrugged his shoulders and asked him to kill people, but he was too lazy to think about these things.


    Chu Feng did not continue the topic, but looked out of the window with a smile and said, "this is a beautiful city, but it contains too many evils. It''s hard to come here. I really want to leave something, such as hanging banners on the Wangdu tower and putting some iron pineapples in the shrine. I''m excited and excited when I think about it


    "I want to do it now!" he said


    Chu Feng and Yan Luo were stunned and then both laughed. However, the thoughts in their hearts were the same. Facing a country that did not even admit the past crimes, they believed that the bloody pilgrims were suffering and killing.


    In the Dibai Hotel, which has opened up all over the world, chufeng has already ordered three rooms here. Yan Luo and Gu Ming are lonely and proud people. They don''t want to have a room with others. Chu Feng doesn''t say anything.


    Each entered the room, Chu Feng sat on the sofa light opening: "you two do not come out, do I ask you to come out?"


    "Asshole!"


    After Chu Feng''s voice dropped, a door behind her was opened. Ye Zixuan came out, and catkins, with a small and gloomy face, followed behind him: "it''s ok if you come to die. Why do you want to pull me up? Do you know if I''m caught, it will cause a diplomatic incident every minute, and it will be a big event!"


    Chu Feng frowned and waved her finger. "You can go back if you are upset, and no one wants you to come. What I want is catkins. Do you come with me and have a dime relationship with me?"


    "Am I your woman?" Ye Zixuan came over to give Chu Feng a kick, but then she held back and said, "I tell you, granddad, they also know that they want me to follow you. Otherwise, you think I want to come to this disgusting country. It''s not that I''m afraid you''ll die. I''m a widow."


    "What''s more, I can''t let you bully her with such lovely catkins."


    Chu Feng looked at Ye Zixuan with a startled smile. This woman is a little overbearing, but the use is not small: "I think you are worried about my relationship with catkins, want to come over and do it?"


    Ye Zixuan did not deny: "yes, your third leg, I don''t believe it!"


    "Cough!" Chu Feng was speechless by Ye Zixuan''s words. He shook his head and looked at catkins and said, "although you left Weiss at a very young age, many things are still more familiar than me and her. Tell me about it. If I need a group of people, what should I do?"


    Listening to Chu Feng and ye Zixuan''s undisguised words, catkins was also a little embarrassed. At the moment, she whispered back: "Weiss is the legal kingdom of the underground world, so it''s not difficult to gather a group of people, but I don''t know how many people you need if there is less wind?"


    "The more dogs bite, the better!"


    Chufeng''s gentle smile asked casually: "a thousand people are the best, can you do it?"


    "A thousand?" Liu Xu''s calm face suddenly shook his head there and said, "the wind is less. This is in the kingdom of the king and the plum blossom club. In addition, there are royal families and several other big families. The forces of 500 people will be put out by them, and 1000 people will be exposed.


    However, it is not difficult to gather one or two hundred people, and those big forces will not pay attention to so many. After all, it is difficult for a hundred people to make waves, but if it takes a thousand people, it is estimated that they can only go to the plum blossom club. "


    "It''s a headache. It''s so hard for a dog to bite a dog!" Chu Feng shakes his head. Originally, he planned to kill thousands of Weisi people, and let Huangfu family members die. It''s OK for Chu Feng.


    But I don''t think it''s hard to gather hundreds of people. One or two hundred people are not enough for the Huangfu family.


    Leaning on the sofa, Chu Feng curled his lips: "well, let''s have a rest. Anyway, it''s not us who are in a hurry. In addition, Zixuan, you can contact fulbrus in my name. This is Weiss. I don''t have anything to worry about. Let him have some good weapons to send me. Ben Shao comes, so we should leave some traces."


    Ye Zixuan flopped and sat on the ground, pointing to Chu Feng and scolding: "asshole, you''d better take a bomb when you''re doing business. If you''re caught, you''ll commit suicide, or you''re going to find trouble for the holy court."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t want to die. No one can let me die. This time I''m not a simple person to save Yihe family."


    "There is little wind. When can we start our operation? I can collect some information for you." See ye Zixuan and Chu Feng quarrel again, catkins timely mouth interrupted their bickering.


    "No need!" Chu Feng shook his head and stood up and said, "now find a place to eat. How can you enjoy it? As for intelligence, you don''t need to worry about it."


    "My little wife, enough!"


    Ye Zixuan stood up and frowned. When Chu Feng came into the room and closed the door, she turned to herself. Pointing at the door, she roared, "Chu Feng, who is the concubine?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    "The wind is weak. Why don''t you take you to Chinatown for some pilgrim food?"


    Two days later, at more than eight o''clock in the evening, the two figures came out of a tavern. Catkins looked at chufeng, who was hard to stick out his tongue, and suppressed his smile. Just now chufeng ate sushi and put mustard on it. As a result, hot tears came out and his tongue was still numb at the moment.


    "No!" Chu Feng Yang raised his hand, stretched out his tongue and opened his mouth: "if you want to eat authentic holy pilgrim food, you still have to eat it in the local area. Just fill your stomach and go!"


    For two days, chufeng didn''t go to Yihe Mingzi. She played with catkins everywhere. On the first day, ye Zixuan still followed. However, later, ye Zixuan didn''t care and took a rest in the hotel. As for what happened to chufeng, she didn''t think about it at all.


    This is wes. Chufeng''s enemies are all in the holy pilgrimage. Moreover, Chu Feng''s coming to Weiss has changed his identity. In a short time, no one will notice.


    "Feng Shao, we are not here to rescue Yihe family. Why don''t we take action?"


    Out of a distance, catkins tilt his head to see Chu Feng, at the beginning of the face of Chu Feng, she still has light pressure, but with the slow contact, this younger than her, feel different.


    "My little wife asked you to ask?" Chu Feng bought two bottles of mineral water on the street, handed a bottle to catkins, and then drank it back: "it must be that she is embarrassed to ask, so you should ask?"


    Liu Xu nodded and did not deny the reply: "it is indeed Miss ye who asked me to ask you. After a few days, you still haven''t done anything. It''s more like a tourist. She''s a little angry!"


    "How can you act if you are not familiar with your life when you are short of time?"


    Chufeng Wenrun smiles and shakes his head. He goes to the front of the car and says, "what''s more, Yihe Mingzi wants me to act. I''ll take action. It''s not very shameless. Let her wait first. I''ll go to her when I''m almost there. Only when she''s grateful, will she not have a different heart to me."


    Starting the car, Chu Feng looked at the time: "moreover, the weapons from the white tiger Gang haven''t arrived yet. What can I do for you?"


    Catkins nodded vaguely, but did not ask any more. She looked at a sign advertisement in the distance and narrowed slightly. This tiny movement was just caught by Chu Feng. She looked at her eyes with a startled smile: "your cousin!"


    "Yes


    Willow catkins blushed. In the holy days, she knew how fatal her cousin''s charm was for some homestead men. She looked at the woman who was only wearing bikini on the billboard and said, "although in the Holy See, she is immoral, but in Weiss, like Miss Cang, she is a national goddess."


    Chu Feng secretly said in the heart of a top class Kingdom, but the mouth is another language: "hard to come back once, do not want to see?"


    "Is that all right?" Catkins was stunned, staring at Chu Feng. This time she was following Chu Feng as a guide. She also wanted to go back and have a look. Although she was sold by her uncle, her feelings still exist in the face of her relatives.


    "I didn''t tie you down, of course."


    Looking forward to the look in LiuXu''s eyes, Chu Feng smiles back: "but not now. After I solve my business, you can go there again. Look at the places I''ve stayed before and see the people who want to see!"


    Willow catkins gratefully nodded: "thank you, less wind!"


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and continued driving. He looked at the billboard again. It was not bad. Why do you want to do this business?


    At 11:00 p.m., Chu Feng took catkins around Wangdu City, and finally came here. Although it was almost midnight, people working in full swing could still be seen in a large warehouse in the south of Wangdu.


    "Less wind, why come here?"


    Willow catkins look around, this is a warehouse area, nothing special, can''t help but a little more curious color.


    Chu Feng did not answer, just a light look at the time to dial a phone, the end of the ring two after the hang up, a few minutes later a phone call came, came to a woman''s voice: "less wind!"


    "Eh?"


    Chu Feng smell speech a Zheng, the expression changes a bit strange, look at the call number, finally open a mouth: "Fu Dina?"


    "How long has it been since I saw you that I forgot my voice?" On the other end of the phone came a woman''s voice of bitterness: "no wonder people say that the pilgrims are all fond of the new and detest the old, and I am very sad."


    "I''m in the warehouse. Where are you?"


    Chu Feng is too lazy to entangle with Fu Dina on this topic. He is also curious about what Forbes has done to let his daughter come. If one is caught by an international organization, fudina will definitely die.


    After hanging up, Chu Feng patted catkins on the shoulder and said, "the white tiger gang has come. Wait for you to be in the car. You don''t need to show up."


    "Yes." At the moment, LiuXu also knows why Chu Feng wants to come here. Thinking of the ammunition he ordered, LiuXu''s heart trembles for a moment. What is he going to do.


    After a while, a tall Hebrew man walked by Chu Feng''s car. After more than ten meters, Chu Feng also drove slowly to follow him. Everything seemed very natural. Soon after, the car stopped at the gate of a warehouse, and the Hebrew man went over and opened the door.Chu Feng looked back at the rest of the place, there are still many people, heart ashamed, the white tiger Gang is really a little too arrogant, aboveboard delivery of arms?


    However, he also scattered his thoughts. When he drove into the room, the door was closed, and the dark warehouse was suddenly lit up. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, opened the door and got out of the car. Looking at the tall woman walking in the corner, he said with a warm smile: "I''m really sorry to let Miss Fu Dina deliver the goods in person."


    "Fengshao is the most distinguished guest of our white tiger Gang, so we need special people to escort him."


    Fu Dina blinked her eyes and was not charming, but there was also a woman with a special taste. She said, "it''s just that the wind is weak. What are you going to do? You need so much ammunition. Is it a massacre of Wangdu?"


    "There will be a day." Chu Feng nodded his head seriously and went to one side. He had already seen the wooden boxes piled up there: "but before doing anything, we should check the goods first. As for the money, we will calculate it with you when we go back."


    "This is for the wind to use less."


    Chu Feng''s voice just dropped, Fu Dina followed and threw out a sentence, pointing to those boxes and saying, "500 submachine guns, 100 bombs, 50000 bullets, and two rocket launchers, worth 30 million yuan in total. This is the white tiger Gang''s respect for fengshao, so that we can do business more calmly."


    Chu Feng gave a meaningful smile and nodded slightly without answering. He took control of the northeast and opened a special line completely. With the agreement between himself and the person in charge, Jiaoyu and the white tiger gang can be said to be a win-win situation. The weapon of 30 million yuan is really nothing.


    But Chu Feng also understood that the ammunition was not so delicious. He shook his head and said with a smile, "Miss Fu Dina is joking. You have paid so much. How can I not pay?"


    "Business is business, and friends are friends. It''s still important to calculate clearly."


    Fu Dina''s eyes flashed a look of disappointment. Originally, according to her father''s intention, she should give full support to Chu Feng, even if she lost money. However, Chu Feng was too rational to accept this small favor.


    Nodding his head, he did not tangle and replied: "it is so clear that the wind is less. That''s 25 million pool dollars. It''s a discount!"


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything more this time. He had enough ammunition worth 200 million yuan to do a lot of things. He went to open one of the boxes, and a submachine gun lay cold there. Chu Feng took it up and stroked it and put it down: "Miss Fu Dina, it''s not convenient for me to do things. Please send these weapons to this place. Naturally, someone will take them."


    Then she handed an address to Fu Dina and said, "if you finish this, you can leave for a while, or you will be known that the white tiger Gang appeared in Weiss and brought in so many weapons, which will not be clear in the end."


    "I''m not going!"


    Fu Dina was slightly proud of her body, and her mouth cocked up: "my father asked me to learn from you. He said that you have something he never had. In addition, we are of the same age, so we can communicate better."


    Chu Feng looked at Fu Dina and asked, "where is it similar?"


    When Fu Dina cast his eyes, Chu Feng touched his nose: "there is a saying in Shengchao that there is a generation gap between three years old. Miss Fu Dina and I have two generation gaps. Can they be similar?"


    Fu Dina''s eyes were inexplicable, and she said, "can you not mention my age?" With her long hair, Fu Dina tilted her head: "but if you want to say that and let me leave, then forget it. I admit that you are better than me, so I have to learn from you. My father told me to regard myself as your subordinate."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and nodded after thinking for a while: "OK, then you will follow me."


    Turning around and walking towards the car, Chu Feng''s mind has roughly straightened out some things. Fu Dina, as the daughter of the Hebrew Jidao godfather, is still the designated successor. In the future, her own pace will not only be in the holy pilgrimage, but she will not lose an opportunity.


    At least the issue of weapons does not need to be considered. The channels of the white tiger gang can give people a lot of surprises.


    "Eh?" In the car, Fu Dina was supposed to sit in the front, but when she saw willow catkins sitting there, she went to the back and said, "fengshao is really a passionate person. Last time I took one, this time I changed another one. It really opened my eyes."


    Blinking her eyes, Fu Dina opened her red lips and said, "it''s just when the wind can give me such a chance?"


    Chu Feng simply and quickly start the car, the head also does not return to throw a sentence: "I don''t like foreign horses!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    Leaving the warehouse area, he took Fu Dina back to the hotel. It is late at night. Chu Feng doesn''t like staying up late in this foreign country.


    Just at this time, there are not many people in the hotel, but tonight it is very lively. When we come out of the parking lot, Chu Feng looks at the security personnel in the hall. There are dozens of them. There will be no terrorist attack on the secret way, right?


    "There is little wind, it''s a little bit of trouble."


    At this time, Chu Feng had not entered the hotel, Yan Luo came from one side, and said with a bitter smile: "in the evening, Miss ye went out and came back less than an hour later, a young man with a group of people came to the door, and held ninety-nine roses, and asked miss ye for love."


    Chu wind was surprised and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that in this dirty nation, there is still someone with a vision."


    "If it''s just a simple courtship, it''s not."


    Yan Luo sees Chu Feng misunderstood his meaning, and he says with a smile and looks like, "the person who comes is not simple, one with more than 20 bodyguards, and it is not a normal role at first sight. Miss Ye refuses on the spot, and he can''t leave without any help, and he says!"


    Chu wind squinted his eyes: "what do you say?"


    "Said, Miss ye will not give him a play this evening, he will not stop." Yan Luo took a deep breath and said what he heard.


    "Is it the vez?" Chu Feng felt a little bit of a bit of a difference. Although Ye Zixuan was charming and lovely, it was beautiful enough, but the normal pursuit would not be such a posture. The Chu Feng who used to plot to think about the matter suspected whether the whereabouts were exposed. Some people wanted to use Ye Zixuan to start to her.


    Yanluo understood Chu Feng''s meaning, shook his head gently and said, "the possibility of this kind of thing basically does not exist. Miss Ye wants to go out temporarily this evening, and that young man also sees Miss ye on the road, all is coincidence."


    "It''s a coincidence, then go up and have a look."


    Hearing the explanation, Chu Feng also scattered thinking, took people in, took the elevator to the floor where they lived.


    As soon as the elevator door was opened, Chu Feng saw more than 20 black people standing at the gate to guard. There were many residents and hotel staff watching there. The doubts in my heart dissipated two points. If it was a conspiracy, so many people should not be gathered here.


    Chu Feng did not immediately enter, just pushed the crowd up to the front, ready to see the situation again.


    In the room, through the door, ye Zixuan can be seen sitting there with anger and slightly modified by catkins. It is difficult to recognize it.


    At this moment, she pointed to a young man sitting six feet across the corner and said, "you are going out right now. I have told you I have a man and I don''t accept you!"


    In this regard, ye Zixuan is full of helplessness, not being pursued by others, but those people are rejected by themselves and left with interest, of course, because of her identity, but now Weiss, the people in front of her don''t know who she is, so the pursuit of rogue makes yezixuan very helpless.


    Young man Sven picked up wine and poured himself a glass of wine. He looked at yezixuan with appreciation and said, "beautiful lady, I love you at first sight. Whether you want it or not, it seems that I should give me a chance to pursue it?"


    "Try to get along for one or two nights, maybe I can do better than your saint boyfriend?"


    The young man didn''t care about his words and said frankly. He stood up and was shorter than yezixuan. He said with a smile: "and we Wes men are very pragmatic, and they can definitely make you enjoy different feelings. Unlike the pilgrims, they are always invincible in their mouths and move on the same level."


    "You''re not going out any more. I''m going to call the police!"


    Ye Zixuan had a small grip on the powder fist, and he could not fight up with a single punch, and jumped out of what she had never said in her life. She could imagine the kind of suffocation in her heart.


    And at the back, a man with a split head came up and said with a smile: "Miss, our young master can see that you are your blessing. I don''t know how many saints want to get close to our young master. You can''t seize the opportunity!"


    "Dog, go down, how can you say that to a beautiful lady?"


    The young man opened his mouth in time, which seemed to blame the man who was called dog raising, but more proudly: "this lady is so beautiful, and it is my blessing to pursue her in bed and lie down. How can she be her blessing?"


    The dog picked up a chat and laughed, but did not retreat like this, but took out a bank card two steps before and continued to say, "Miss, our young master is good tempered, but I am generally in a temper, which is 2 million Chi Yuan. With our young master, it is not a problem to eat the spicy food later. It is less than 10 million holy coins. You must try to never get it in your life!"


    "Even if you give us a few years to play, you will have money at last, and it will be good!"


    Such a harsh speech made yezixuan angry, biting his teeth and opening up: "are you a saint?"


    The Weiss around him heard the words of dog raising with a joke and playfulness. And this slight derision. If Yan Luo was not pulled by Chu wind, he would be killed if he jumped out."Not ashamed, but proud?"


    Ye Zixuan did not hide his sarcasm and said: "the wes have done so many evil things to our kingdom. Up to now, they dare not mention them in their textbooks and deny all their actions. Unexpectedly, in your eyes, the wes are still noble."


    "Bullshit!" The dog gave a cold hum, showing the appearance of a traitor, and said in a righteous way: "that was the Weisi Royal Army to liberate us. If the Tianchi people didn''t intervene, the holy days are very good now. The great Qin and Zhoudong are prosperous together, and the Weisi people are great."


    "Ouxi!"


    The young man thumbed up to the dog and said with appreciation, "yes, our ancestors went to liberate the ignorant people of your holy pilgrimage, but they didn''t know how to thank them, and they took up guns to resist. It''s really heartbreaking!"


    "Is it?" The dog has not yet accepted the praise of the owner. A voice comes from the door. Chu Feng pushes aside to block his black bodyguard. His eyes are playfully coming in and joking: "a thousand years ago, Wes was only a subsidiary country of the holy Dynasty. We should go to supply and demand every year to get some living space."


    "At that time, was it possible for the pilgrimage to send troops to save you in a noble manner?"


    He shook his head and said: "the reason why you say these words is to cover up the past when you were subject to the holy pilgrimage, and you want to prove yourself with greatness. But the ridiculous thing is that shameless sophistry can not cover up the essence of evil."


    The dog raises a cold face to drink: "who are you? Don''t say these things that affect the peace here. Those are the past things. It''s useless to entangle them. The wes are our good friends."


    "It''s your friend, not my friend." Chu Feng shook his head, walked step by step to the front of the dog, squinting his eyes and said, "and you are a Vish nationality now. You can be said to be your compatriots, but it is also true that people like you are only suitable for the company of Weisi people."


    Chu Feng''s words have nothing to do with dogs, but the anger that falls on the ears of the rest of the wes people is a dog''s leg. He said that he was a compatriot, but he didn''t turn around to say that they were all dogs?


    The young man cried out, "I want you to apologize for what you just said, and to publish a newspaper to say sorry to Weiss. What you said just now insulted us."


    "Do you hear me?" Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the young man who spoke. He just patted his stiff and ugly face and jokingly said, "I said that you and they are compatriots, but they said I was insulting them. You can imagine what kind of status you are in their eyes, donate all your wealth to Weiss nationality?"


    "It''s a pity that no matter how gorgeous you look now, you still can''t escape the fate of being a dog."


    "Me At the beginning, he had no recollection. He knew his role best. The words of the young man undoubtedly said that he was not a human being, but he could only fight Chu Feng in the face of his powerful instinct.


    However, his fist, which seemed to be good, was held in his hand by Chu Feng, shaking his head and sighing: "is it human that the ancestors have forgotten?"


    As he spoke, his hands gave out his strength, and a sound of scraping rang out. The dog raised a shrill scream. The hand was broken by the Chu wind, which hurt his heart and shook all the people here. The words that emerged together were cruel!


    "Why don''t we do it directly, but use them to do things?"


    On the top of a similar high-rise building opposite the hotel, a beast like man took a look at the telescope and asked the people around him: "we have operated in Weiss for many years, so long as we give orders, we will stop him!"


    "We can do it, but it''s going to be put out by thunder under the pretext of the holy pilgrim." A man leaning on the side, looking in his 40s, has a natural and unrestrained manner: "so when we don''t use our hands, we still use other people''s hands to do things. Chu Feng is also the uncle of the Su family. He can die, but he can''t die in our hands. At least he can''t be known. He died in our hands."


    "So give some benefits to let them go to work, do not tell the identity of Chu Feng, both sides together Yin!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    In the first suite of Di Bai Hotel, the sword is in full swing!


    Chu Feng hurt the dog, but the rest of the wes were silent. They were all Chinese who followed the dogs. Seeing their leader hurt by Chu Feng, it was a kind of empathy. All of them rushed into the box, a total of five people.


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly tilted and turned around. He kicked the man who was in front of him and flew out of the door. His fighting power was amazing.


    The rest of the four people were sluggish, but then all rushed toward Chu Feng. They would not think that Chu Feng''s fighting power was amazing, but they would think that their companions were too strong to stop and hit Chu Feng''s legs for a moment.


    However, the four men did not rashly approach Chu Feng. They took out a dagger from their bodies and surrounded chufeng from four directions. The young people on one side glanced at the light playfulness in their eyes, and slowly retreated to the side, as if they were worried about being hurt by the dagger.


    The rest of the wes stood at the door, neither leaving nor approaching, and the fratricidal rivalry among the pilgrims, from the beginning of their ancestors, was very happy to see.


    Chufeng''s heart passed a trace of sadness, the body burst out, a man''s look changed, handed out the dagger in his hand, it seems that he can see his own dagger stabbed into Chu Feng''s body, but at this moment, Chu Feng''s left hand bent, and then suddenly straightened out, a blow on his body.


    Irresistible force instantly let that person fall out and bump into the sofa, the strength to stand up can not be condensed.


    The other three saw a companion fall again, and they were crying and leaning forward. The dagger in their hands did not have any rules to stab, but the purpose was very clear, that is to kill Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, his body leaped up and whirled by. His chain feet made the three people follow the footsteps of the two at first. The scene, which was originally Xiao Sha, was completely quiet. The time was very short. However, all six of them fell to the ground, which made the Weis dignified.


    There is also a trace of respect.


    Ben was called cheap. If you smile at him, he looks down on you. On the contrary, if you give him a slap, he will surely give him another slap. Just like the last century, Tianchi people left behind two destructive things, and the Weisi people still call themselves Tianchi people''s boss.


    Therefore, Chu Feng had no sympathy. The people in front of him even became Weiss nationality. They were traitors. There was nothing to say.


    When everything stopped, there was a clapping sound in the suite. The young man did not know when to pick up a cigarette and began to smile: "if you beat your own people, you will feel comfortable. I like this kind of play."


    Chu Feng reached out his hand and gently shook a finger and said, "they are Weiss nationality!"


    In a word, let the audience calm down again, and then a lot of Weisi people were angry. At first, they were only dogs. They were pilgrims. They watched the fighting. But at the moment, Chu Feng''s words reminded them that these people were people who had entered the Weisi nationality.


    Whether they admit it or not, they are all Wes in nationality.


    Chu Feng''s sarcasm is even more intense. People all know that Weiss is dead and my heart will not die. Now it is his own destruction of peace?


    But also understand and these people say truth, it is better to say whose fist is hard, Chu Feng gently coughed: "want to do?"


    "Arrest him and send him to the criminal investigation team!"


    With a wave of his left hand, the young man naturally exudes a sense of authority. With a trace of domineering power in his words, he can not help but wonder whether the young man who was just a wretched young man: "I hurt the Weiss people. Such a rude behavior is disgusting!"


    With the young man''s words, the black bodyguards outside the door slowly came in and surrounded Chu Feng in the middle. Chu Feng looked at the young man''s occasionally passing by the corners of his mouth. His heart sank. He didn''t think that all this was a conspiracy, but at the moment he felt that everything was a conspiracy.


    Otherwise, the young people who control the absolute advantage should do more at the moment to threaten Ye Zixuan with his own safety.


    Instead of holding on to the beginning of things, seize yourself.


    Without thinking about it, the two men in black reached out and grabbed at Chu Feng. There was no time to think about these things. Chu Feng gave Ye Zixuan a look, and his body moved against the two bodyguards in black. With great strength, they fell to the ground on the spot.


    The smile on the young man''s face became more vigorous. He raised his right hand gently and said in a loud voice: "it''s OK to shoot a criminal on the spot if he refuses to obey the law."


    The voice of the young man dropped, and the rest of the people in black took out their machetes one after another. It was extremely cold. The eyes of the Weis who were watching outside flashed with excitement. It seemed that it was a very pleasant thing to see Chu Feng cut down in a pool of blood.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "want to play so big?"


    "Play?" The young man shook his head jokingly and said seriously: "I''m not playing with you now. I was in a good mood to pursue your pilgrim women tonight, but you don''t know how to let it go, and hurt our Weisi people. As a Weisi, I have the right and obligation to seize you and bring to justice."All of a sudden, Chu Feng appeared in front of the young man, and the distance between them was narrowed to 30 cm. The rest of the people did not dare to move because they were afraid of what Chu Feng would do. But Chu Feng looked at the young man in front of him and asked coldly, "who gave you the benefit? Aim at me?"


    Because Chu Feng stood in front of him, the young man did not show the rest of his face. Shaking his cigarette end, the young man replied, "what are you talking about? I don''t understand!"


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die!"


    However, it is a coincidence that the wind of the night is not a coincidence of the wind of the night.


    When the young man wanted to make a mockery of him, Yan Luo and his lonely life suddenly burst out in the crowd. One black knife and one military knife were thrown out like lightning. Four Weiss men fell to the ground, all of them were killed in one move.


    As soon as the young man''s face changed, he found that his cognition was different from his own, but he also smelled a breath of danger. Suddenly, a terrible force sprang up in his six foot body, and his powerful fist went towards Chu Feng''s heart.


    "Can''t help it?"


    The smile on Chu Feng''s face is much stronger. No matter where the image of a young man is, it gives people a feeling of being a dandy. But at the moment when he makes a move, Chu Feng can smell a sea of blood, which is definitely not an ordinary dandy.


    He stretched out his right hand slowly, and the young man''s powerful fist was lightly solved by Chu Feng. Then Chu Feng''s left leg was handed out. The young man''s right foot with a calm face blocked Chu Feng''s foot. Although he was a little numb, he was more concerned about who chufeng was at the moment?


    It was just such a time when Chu Feng dissolved his fist. His hand had already turned around and replaced it with a straight one. The young man''s moves were old and could not be defended at all. He was hit by Chu Feng''s fist and his blood was surging.


    The young man, who seldom suffered such injuries, roared ferociously. His crazy fist and foot attacked Chu Feng alternately. However, in his eyes, all the moves were easy to resolve for Chu Feng. Chu Feng also kicked him in the abdomen, and his body strength was hollowed out in an instant.


    Chu Feng was not a good man. He didn''t stop to say a few words about the scene after he got it. Instead, he blasted along and bombarded the young people with fists and feet alternately. What happened just now appeared again.


    The difference is that the attacked people have changed from Chu Feng to young people.


    The sound of bone fracture sounded. Chu Feng broke two ribs of the young man with a violent blow. The latter fell to the ground and looked at Chu Feng with blood from the corner of his mouth. His voice was cold: "do you dare to move me, do you know who I am?"


    "The third childe of plum blossom club, chunyuantaro, learned from the strong man of Weiwu road since childhood, and returned to plum blossom club a few years ago."


    At this time, ye Zixuan, who hung up a phone call, came slowly, and slowly revealed his words: "also known as one of the young leaders of the plum blossom club, the future Weiss top candidate, controls 20% of the power of the club and only obeys the orders of the president of the club."


    The ferocity on the young man''s face gradually turned into a shock with the information that ye Zixuan disclosed. His eyes narrowed and swept to Ye Zixuan and said, "who are you?"


    "Cannon fodder!"


    Chu Feng raised his hand and asked Ye Zixuan not to speak. He landed on Chunyuan taro and said, "I don''t know who we are. I don''t know who we are. I don''t know why plum blossom will rank in the top ten. Why are you so stupid? But it doesn''t matter


    He leaned down slowly, ignoring the killing of those people by Yama and Gu Ming behind him, and the panic in the hotel at the moment. He patted Junichiro on the face: "tell me, who let you play with these things. I believe I know this person. Tell me, you can leave happily tonight."


    Chunyuantaro is also a tough guy. He raised his head to show his pride and said, "we Weisi people all value credit. Don''t say it''s a coincidence tonight. I didn''t expect to meet you. Even if someone asked me to do that, do you think I might tell you?"


    Chu Feng smile, the strength of the foot suddenly increased, chunyuantaro''s rib broke again, cold voice said: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I think I know who it is. It''s just that you are a bit sad when you are cannon fodder."


    Left hand backward, Chu Feng whole body murderous gas overflowing, ordered: "in addition to this by the people as cannon fodder, but also extol the credibility of the people, all killed!"


    Gu Ming and Yan Luo nodded slightly. The people who were only seriously injured were completely wiped out. Except for the dog who fainted and a few people, all the people brought by chunyuantaro died!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    Chu Feng didn''t want to kill people before, but after touching pure yuan taro, he did not hesitate to give a kill order. However, in the face of pure Prince taro, Chu Feng still listened to Ye Zixuan, and did not kill him.


    The hotel registration information is made by Ye Zixuan, so there is no fear that someone will lock their identity. After solving the pure prince, a group of people quickly left the hotel. The security personnel in the hotel are like furnishings, and they dare not come out to stop.


    "Zixuan, take miss faudina and catkins to leave here."


    Less than two minutes after the car went out, Chu Feng stopped to point to a path beside it. The dim light in his left eye flickered: "there are enemies in front of me. They should be coming to me, and will not pay too much attention to you."


    "No," Ye Zixuan frowned and asked, not very confident


    tonight she wanted to go out temporarily. Juwon Taro also went to the hotel after investigating her on the road. But now Chu Feng killed someone and said that there was an enemy surrounded. Ye Zixuan felt a little incredible.


    Before Chu Feng opened his mouth to answer, ye Zixuan''s mobile phone rang, and pressed to answer the phone, his face changed slightly. After hanging up, he looked at Chu Feng and said, "plum blossom will move 5000 people, and now it is surrounded from all directions."


    Looking at Chu Feng, she walked a little confused: "only the road is the front of the chief residence, no one!"


    "Go ahead, I''ll arrange this!" Chu Feng has seen the situation ahead long ago, but he was surprised at Ye Zixuan''s intelligence ability. But there is not so much time to discuss at this moment: "we have gathered 5000 people in plum blossom meeting from the beginning to now. After safety, we will find out for me."


    "I suspect it''s a domestic collusion with clubs."


    Yezixuan originally wanted to stay, but Wen Yan was very happy. Although Weiss and the holy Dynasty were friendly leaders in the world, it was clear that if there were such people in the holy Dynasty, it would be serious.


    It is not ordinary people who can cooperate with clubs.


    Originally, he wanted to stay, but considering this problem, ye Zixuan ordered to be careful, then he opened the door and pulled fanina and catkins to go quickly towards the road. Because the front is the chief residence, plum blossom will be brave and dare not to send troops from there. It is basically around.


    "You two get off, too."


    Chu Feng looked at the door, and kept his eyes open. But there was a heavy expression between his eyebrows and said to Yanluo: "this evening is a conspiracy against me. As long as I am still under their control, you will not be able to get things, leave here, and then try to hide and wait for my instructions."


    This is in Weiss, without the enemy, Chu Feng does not mind wandering in the street, but it is obvious that some people already know that they have come to Weiss. Chu Feng must consider the hundreds of brothers who follow him to avoid being dumplings made by the enemy.


    Yan Luo squints his eyes and flows blood like: "fear of wool is not thousands of enemies. I thought I killed hundreds of people in Yunnan Burma battlefield at the beginning."


    "It''s a hot weapon, as long as it''s not exposed to be simple, but now we have weapons?"


    Chu Feng knows Yan Luo''s thoughts, but there are things that can not be willful at this time: "if you are the leader of Fengmen, you and my lonely life will leave immediately. The life of hundreds of brothers is 100 times more important than that of Chu Feng. I am not relieved if others go to me. Only you two can I be in a leisurely position as a director."


    Yan Luo wants to speak, but wants to talk and stops. He says quietly: "be careful!"


    Then he opened the door and got off directly. He was not a person who was not good at expressing his feelings, but also understood that the arrangement of Chu Feng at this time was the most favorable. The enemy''s goal was to be one of him. The rest of the people who followed Chu Feng would not be helpful, but would be a drag.


    Sometimes, one can do things more calmly.


    "You better not die, I still want to abuse you!" Yan Luo saw that all his orphans had got off the bus and knew that Chu Feng''s authority could not be challenged. He said that he got off and kept up with his lonely life and disappeared in the night.


    "Brothers, take care. If I die, let Xia Yan be the chief of Fengmen for a while."


    Chu Feng closed the door, and whispered a sentence. His left eye flickered to find a road with less people, and then stepped on the gas to burst out, and the car was flying like mad cattle on the road.


    "Three boys, Chu Feng''s car is now heading west. Everyone else is leaving. Please indicate." Similarly, in the original suite of the hotel, a indifferent Weiss man stood respectfully in front of pure yuan taro, who simply dealt with the wound, and said with a low head.


    "The pure yuantaro did not go to the hospital for the first time. At this time, he simply dealt with the wound and heard the cold voice and said," other people don''t need to pay attention to it. Our goal is Chu Feng. "


    Looking at the scars on him, the pure Prince sneered: "if 5000 people are sent out and let him run away, I''m sorry for the injury. The excuse is enough. Even if he is killed, the red family of the holy pilgrimage can only stare."


    "Also inform Sato wood, it''s time for him to hand!"


    Weiss man heard that his body was shocked. The name Sato was a taboo in plum blossom meeting. Only a few people could let him hand him out. He retreated with a hi. Although he had not seen Chu Feng, he knew that he would die tonight.After only Chunyuan taro was left in the room, the door of one side of the room opened, and an elegant middle-aged man came out and said with a smile: "it''s worthy of being one of the fierce people in the original pure tuple. If you are injured, you can sit here calmly and command and admire me!"


    "How can I be happy if I don''t watch Chu Feng die?"


    Chunyuantaro didn''t go to see who it was. He said with a cold smile: "you remember what you promised. We haven''t been there for a long time. Don''t let us down this time."


    "No!" Elegant middle-aged smile and nod back: "as long as Chu Feng dies, Jianghai Fengmen will fall into chaos. At that time, we only need to make some efforts, and you can grow up in a shell. Isn''t this what your ancestors loved to do at that time?"


    Chunyuantaro laughed with satisfaction, and waved his big hand: "although this time you overcame me me and didn''t tell Chu Feng who he was, you can be frank afterwards. Although I have to spare no effort, I am willing to be used in this way."


    Looking at the elegant middle-aged, Junichiro''s eyes playfully said: "it''s just that I''ll bother you to stay in Weiss for a period of time. It''s not once or twice to cooperate with you, and it''s more than once and twice to be used. This time, 5000 people will be sent out, and I will be impeached and killed by my two opponents."


    The elegant man did not care about the threat in his words, but kept a smile: "don''t worry, our interests are the same this time!"


    Chunyuan taro sneered and stopped speaking. He sat there with his eyes closed, waiting for the news of Chu Feng''s death. At the same time, he was thinking about how to get the most benefit from this ally and give some lessons.


    This night''s pure yuan taro intentionally met Ye Zixuan by chance, and then acted as a dandy. The purpose was to let Chu Feng make a move and prepare an excuse for his thunder strike. However, he did not know who chufeng was until after the conflict.


    In this regard, chunyuantaro originally only sent out 3000 people, but also increased to 5000 people. Although he had not seen Chu Feng, after the conflict just now, he tried to overestimate chufeng, who is known as the second Mr. Du.


    Elegant middle-aged do not care, went to the side of the window to see the night Wang Du, the corner of the mouth swept a meaningful smile, Weisi? Stupid!


    "Damn it, it''s a tight chase!"


    At the moment, chufeng has already run ten kilometers. Although he has broken through the encircled people, he is still bitten by dozens of cars. It is not that chufeng''s driving skills are not good, but he is not familiar with Wang. In unfamiliar places, he is besieged by enemies who are familiar with the terrain.


    His left eye twinkles with faint light. Chu Feng seldom uses his left eye now, but he can''t use it now.


    Looking at the road ahead, Chu Feng''s brow was slightly dignified: "how many people have been sent out? Where is the pursuit? It''s just a sea of people tactics!"


    With a sigh of shame, Chu Feng raised his speed again and soared to 200 yards. He gradually opened up the distance with the vehicles behind him.


    "Let the brothers from the second left and the third on the right come up and let him have no way to escape!"


    In the back of a car, a Weiss man yelled at the phone and looked at the front crazily: "I heard that this guy is the leader of the holy pilgrim. We must kill him, or we will make enemies in plum blossom club."


    "Hi!" The driver in front respectfully returned to the road and began to speed up. However, compared with the car transformed by Chu Feng, it was still a little poor. It was slowly pulled away, and the shadow of the car could not be seen at the last point.


    "Sato, can we do it now?"


    In a sunken place, a Weiss man stood behind a man in his thirties and said respectfully: "the third young master said that no matter how much we pay tonight, we will leave this man, otherwise plum blossom will encounter a terrible attack."


    Sato Mu slowly opened his eyes and looked at the car that quickly swept past from below. It was Chu Feng''s car. He said faintly: "chunyuantaro is a stupid person, who is used by others. If you kill this person, won''t you suffer revenge?"


    "It doesn''t matter, but when you do it, it''s up to me."


    Weiss man''s mind is congealed, hi return a way, back two steps, and other people stand there, eyes awe at Sato mu, this is the club''s pride, but also the club''s taboo, no one dares to offend, even if it is the president, must be courteous three points.


    "That man just now is so strong!" In the fast passing car, Chu Feng''s left eye was always moving. He naturally saw the situation in the concave place. He thought of the lonely figure and the heart of Chu Feng, and began to feel uneasy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    Chu Feng''s car has reached the limit. Although it has far away from the people chasing after him, the crisis has not been lifted.


    After driving more than 20 kilometers to the west again, dozens of vehicles suddenly appeared on the second left road and the third right road, completely blocking the four main roads. Chu Feng saw that the road had been blocked 200 meters away.


    At a speed of 200 yards, a distance of 200 meters, and things in the blink of an eye, Chu Feng clenched his teeth. The people in front of him and the pursuers behind him were nearly 500 people. Not counting those who were gradually pressing down from the rest of the country, they were enough to block Chu Feng for more than 10 minutes, and then there was no possibility of escaping.


    "Every time I go abroad, I''m restless, damn it!"


    Chu Feng uttered a rude remark. His left eye was full of crazy color. Facing dozens of cars and hundreds of people blocking the way in front of him, he didn''t seem to see it. He stepped on the accelerator fiercely. His eyes were cold and his expression was firm.


    "Madman!" Chu Feng had been waiting for him to stop and then rushed to kill him. At the moment, members of the club were shocked to see that they hardly needed any command. The instinct of human survival made them quickly get away.


    Chu Feng drove into the car as silent as ice. The two cars were suddenly hit by the speeding sports car. Passing from the middle, the front of the car had been deformed and collapsed, but the speed still did not reduce much. Then he hit the two cars on the second floor, and a gap suddenly appeared.


    Chu Feng created a trace of vitality with his madness.


    "Damn it!"


    Originally, the road was knocked open, and Chu Feng was ready to drive his car to run. However, the engine stopped just after driving for more than ten meters. At the same time, he drew a distance of more than 20 meters. Chu Feng yelled and scolded, and opened the door and rolled out before the car stopped.


    Now there are enemies all around. Chu Feng''s left eye is aimed at a place, and his body explodes away. He jumps over the two meter fence on the roadside and lands directly on the opposite lane.


    "Chase!"


    The interceptor finally responded. The leader cheered and contacted the people in other places with his mobile phone. 5000 people were sent out tonight. If the Chu wind can''t be left, it can only show that plum blossom is too incompetent.


    "Asshole!" Chu Feng ran out more than 200 meters. His left eye saw that there were more than 100 people pressing over hundreds of meters ahead, swearing and turning to another direction. He did not forget to shout: "wait for me. If I don''t die tonight, you will pay a heavy price!"


    Chufeng ran in the street at full speed. Chu Feng was helpless and subdued. He originally wanted to stab Huangfu family quietly. He didn''t want to be chased and killed before he started to move. It was a little bit like he died before he got out of school. Chu Feng was a bit bored.


    Hundreds of plum blossom club members at the back clenched Chu Feng. Although he couldn''t run above the speed, the people in front would naturally stop him as long as they held on tightly.


    "Are you going to die here today?"


    Chu Feng stopped at this time. Although he had the left eye to predict the situation in the next five minutes, he could also see in advance whether there was a pursuer in front of him, but in the face of absolute strength, even if the left eye had the function of predicting, there was no way.


    This is a crossroads, but Chu Feng has no way to go. Looking at the four roads around, someone has already pressed on them. Chu Feng takes a deep breath, and the sword he just snatched in his hand is drooping. He shakes his head with a wry smile and says, "which damned son of a bitch is killing me!"


    "Wait, I won''t die, I''ll get three thousand blood!"


    Soon, people on the four roads have been surrounded by thousands of people. Everyone is out of breath. They start to drive for dozens of kilometers. Just now they have run for several kilometers. Everyone secretly knows the tenacity of Chu wind, but it has blocked the Chu wind.


    "Yo, you are very strong!" A bald head took a step forward, thumbed up to Chu Feng, and his heart surged. Obviously, he also ran a distance: "after killing you, we will bow for you."


    "Hypocrisy!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth was full of ridicule. Facing thousands of people, he didn''t seem to feel general. His saber in his hand was at the top of his waist and his bald head said, "don''t you want to kill me? Don''t talk about this nonsense. Let me kill enough at once!"


    Together?


    The first bald man was stunned when he heard the speech. Finally, he shook his head and said, "we are the national warriors. We don''t do the affray. You must die tonight. We will send you out of this world by Knight, one by one."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chufeng laughed loudly, pointing to the head of the confused color, the bald man sneered and said: "it''s shameless to attack me in groups. Isn''t it shameless to engage in a wheel battle? Don''t you talk nonsense. I''m used to the filthy Vish people."


    "Asshole, you give it to me!"


    The bald man''s face changed, and he waved his hand to let a man nearly two meters tall go up. Among the dwarfs of the Wes, such a figure is still rare.


    When he was about to get close to Chu Feng, he roared like a beast in the deep forest. The smell of the beast made people around him tremble. His huge fist seemed to have broken Chu Feng''s head.


    Facing the fierce attack, Chu Feng just moved a step, but it was such a simple step that the big fist passed from his original position, and the move was old and could not return at all.Chu Feng gave a cold smile, holding a saber in both hands, and suddenly from his armpit back, directly pierced the body of the big body, the blood clattered out, the huge body fell to the ground, also shook the hearts of the people present.


    "Mahahara!" The * *


    head bald head saw his big head fell on the ground, but there was no sound. He shouted with a grim face, "all on me, and let this damned Chai man die!"


    "Good morning Chu Feng kicked the big man''s body out with a kick, knocked over several people, and said sarcastically, "don''t you want to send me in the way of a knight? What a shame to attack


    Chu Feng was a bald man with an ugly face. He thought that Chu Feng had been captured by himself, but he got a big one. He immediately changed his mind. The group attack was a good way to reduce the death. As for what was shameless and shameless, it was not worth any money in his eyes.


    As long as the final kill Chu Feng, who knows how the process is?


    In the face of more than 100 people flocking to Chu Feng, his crazy face became more vigorous. He tore up his clothes and showed his body with scars. It was not that Chu Feng didn''t want to remove the scars, but Su dingzheng said that men should not have no scars.


    The body full of violence was exposed, and the ferocious scar on the body shocked the people present again. However, it was also a short time of stupidity. More than 100 people screamed and raised their swords to greet Chu Feng.


    There are a lot of thousands of people, but the only ones who can do harm to Chu Feng are the more than ten people who are close to him. The rest are just blocking the way.


    Without any gorgeous moves, Chu Feng ran into the crowd without retreating. The saber waved wantonly, and his voice was highlighted and roared: "down with the enemy!"


    One sentence is like frying pan. It contains too many meanings, but it is definitely not what the Weisi people want to hear. It is more ferocious and more turbulent. They all want to chop the Chu Feng into pieces.


    "Kill the enemy and take the woman back to be a concubine!"


    Chu Feng was completely crazy. When killing people, he did not forget to roar. Under the stimulation of two voices, he said, "Laozi will not die. You must be the prince. Kill your emperor!"


    "Asshole!" Chu Feng''s words made the scene more turbulent. Although Weis has been in power since the last century, we all know that the royal family is the spiritual symbol and spiritual sustenance of the Weisi people. What Chu Feng said just now is the bottom line of Weisi people.


    However, the more angry they were, the more chaotic the battle formation was. Chu Feng was more calm in killing people. From the beginning to now, more than 30 people had fallen to the ground and died completely. Chu Feng was also covered with blood, but all of them were members of the plum blossom club. He was just a little bit exhausted.


    Go!


    The soft sound of the knife made the members of the club excited, because the knife fell on Chu Feng. The latter shook his body and killed the man who had cut him with a knife. The killing opportunity in his eyes gradually grew to a terrible level.


    The four plum blossom club members were mercilessly cut throat by Chu Feng, and blood burst out of his mouth. At the same time, Chu storm withdrew for a few meters, and his sword was lowered and domineering: "enemy, kill dozens of people for me, but I''m still alive. What''s the matter?"


    "Warrior? This is the warrior, the warrior who dares to die? "


    The stimulating language fully aroused the ferocity of the members of the club, but also made them lose some sense. Chu Feng was worried about calm and calm enemies, but never afraid of reckless men who only wanted to kill.


    "The second Mr. Du!" In a car in the distance, Sato Mu showed a warm smile, and his eyes were unabashed with admiration: "it''s really a young man born in the holy Dynasty with vast territory and abundant resources. It''s the case to have children. Even in Weiss, such a person definitely can''t find the number of hands."


    "I suddenly felt that killing such a person made me feel very successful."


    Four people in the car and Sato mu all nodded slightly when watching the video from the scene. Although chufeng is a hateful enemy, it can''t be denied that it is a powerful opponent worthy of your respect.


    "Tell the commander in front!" Sato mu, who thought of something, waved: "if this pilgrim can be killed, then all of them will be scattered to me. Such a strong man must die with dignity, and I Sato Mu will fight him!"


    "If, of course, he killed it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    The dog bullied the tiger!


    This is Chu Feng''s state of mind at the moment. Up to now, more than 80 people have died in his hands. However, in the face of more and more members of the plum blossom club, he has a sense of endless killing. The low hanging saber has rolled its edge and will break at any time.


    The members of the plum blossom Club surrounded by Chu Feng are just showing an encirclement at the moment, and they don''t continue to rush up, because we all know that the person who goes up first must be the dead. Although there are several scars on Chu Feng, no one dares to despise him when he does not fall down completely.


    At this time, the head of the bald phone rings, pull him back to God, pull out to see the caller ID above, immediately changed respectfully, and then kept nodding. When he put down his mobile phone, he said: "Pilgrim, now I will let my brothers surround you with all my strength. As long as you kill out, I will withdraw immediately!"


    Finger Chu wind behind the mouth: "from that side to kill out, I immediately with people retreat, your life and death, and I have no relationship!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly frozen. His left eye was 360 degrees around. He saw the car in the distance. The man in the car was the man he had seen in the hollow. His eyes were dignified. He did not show any joy because of his bald head.


    He understood that the biggest crisis was after killing, but some things, when they were alive, should always be cherished.


    "I believe you once." Looking at the beginning, calling the Chines, now is the bald headed of changing the holy man. The * * rattling knife is firmly held in his hand and he says, "next time I kill you, I will give you a way out."


    "You are a worthy opponent, one of my most revered pilgrims." The first bald head bowed slightly to Chu Feng, and when he stood up straight, he saw the opportunity to kill: "kill!"


    With the bald head''s words, the members of the plum blossom Club surrounded by Chu Feng became more and more crazy. More than 20 people''s swords beckoned to Chu Feng at the same time. They were very clear that if Chu Feng was killed, it would be their shame.


    Chu Feng''s eyes sank, and his saber suddenly came out of his hand. He completely penetrated a man''s body and flew out with his body. At this time, Chu Feng suddenly shot at the gap and kicked out the swords of two plum blossom club members.


    The next moment, the body like a snake to drill out, the left hand at the same time to seize a man''s knife, backhand to cut him under the knife.


    The fierce scene and the killing method in a flash dazed all the people around him, but then he was more crazy to kill Chu Feng. The distance from here was not very long, only 10 meters, but there were 78 or 80 plum blossom club members on the road. No one thought Chu Feng could kill Chu Feng.


    Crazy and incomparably waving the sword in his hand, Chu Feng at the moment only has the intention to kill, as for life, he has already forgotten.


    The five plum blossom club members fell to the ground with blood dripping from their throats. Chu Feng was stunned. The alternation of speed and speed made people unable to respond to it. That is to say, at this time, two plum blossom club members who failed to make a knife were cut by Chu Feng again.


    After a short time of fighting, more than ten people died. In addition, hundreds of people had already died. The image of Chu Feng as the God of war was completely erected in the hearts of these plum blossom club members.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s left hand suddenly swung out, bringing out a fierce momentum. Some people only saw a flash of golden light. The next moment, nine people in front of Chu Feng fell to the ground without any sound.


    Not waiting to see what happened, Chu Feng''s left hand, and then a swing, nine people fell to the ground again.


    All the shouts of killing stopped at this moment, but chufeng didn''t dare to kill him. What happened just now was so weird that they didn''t have the opportunity to think and capture. Looking at the 18 dead companions who had no wound on the ground, they looked at Chu Feng again with a kind of fear.


    Chu Feng''s left hand did not stop at this point, xuanhuang nine needles shot out again at a speed that the naked eye could not catch. Nine people fell to the ground at the same time, all dead.


    This is one of the cards of Chu Feng. Chu Feng will not use it until it is absolutely necessary. As more and more things are contacted, xuanhuang Jiuzhen seems to involve some secrets. Be careful.


    But at the moment, facing thousands of people''s encirclement and killing, Chu Feng can''t do anything. He can only use a gold needle to kill people. It can save people, and similar people can kill people.


    Taking advantage of the silence caused by killing nine people with a gold needle for the third time, Chu Feng kicked up a saber and held it in his hand. Chu Feng''s body also went out for three meters. Two cold lights passed by, and the heads of the two plum blossom club members separated from their bodies, and the spattering blood fell on the people around them, only cold.


    The two knives were thrown out, and the huge force made it difficult for the two club members to resist. They were pierced through their necks, and they were flying back with their bodies, and the gap was broken open.


    Chu Feng seized the opportunity and crushed two people''s throats at the same time. His body completely broke away from the surrounding circle. If he wanted to run, it was impossible. But at the moment, as long as he came out, the people behind him would retreat."Kill!" A member of plum blossom club was inspired by the fierce and bloody Chu wind. He crazily raised his sword in his hand and chopped at Chu Feng. He wanted to make his heart calm.


    With a shot, a Weiss man stood by the front of the car, holding a gun in his hand, and looked at the plum blossom club members who were hit by his own one shot and said faintly: "he is the prey of Sato Jun!"


    The man was pierced in the arm by a gun, but the man who saw the gun dare not speak. The bald head is the commander here. He bows to the car in the distance and raises his hand: "withdraw!"


    Although some of them were reluctant to leave like this, the upper and lower levels of the club had a strict system, and they had to act according to orders. They quickly picked up more than 100 corpses on the ground. The scene was restored in less than 10 minutes. Under the leadership of the bald head, everyone slowly retreated, leaving only a faint smell of blood in the air.


    On the street at this time, only Chu Feng and the black car in front of him were left. Four people were standing in different positions. Chu Feng didn''t mean to run because he also understood that he couldn''t run.


    Finally, one foot stepped out of the car, and then satumu came out. In his thirties, he had a kind of upright spirit rarely possessed by Weiss people.


    Slowly toward the Chu wind, stopped three meters away, bowed and opened his mouth: "you are the most powerful young pilgrim I have ever seen, none of them!"


    Straight up, Sato slowly said: "my name is Sato wood!"


    After a pause, Sato Mu''s eyes showed appreciation and continued: "I know that your name is Chu Feng, the master of Fengmen, the absolute overlord of Shengchao River, sea and Imperial City, or the temporary principal of Qiao family in Northeast China. There are nearly 100000 elite, which is comparable to our plum blossom Club emperor!"


    Chu Feng coughed gently and looked at Zuo Teng mu Gougou finger: "do it!"


    Satumu was stunned, then he laughed and nodded: "I appreciate you more and more. When I kill you, I will put your ashes on the hero monument of our kingdom!"


    Chu Feng''s slight sarcasm seems to attach great importance to himself. However, people all over the world know that the Weis'' heroic stele is just like a shrine, which is a symbol of shame for some kingdoms, because the heroes worshipped in the heroic stele are all the national elite who died in the hands of the Weisi people.


    A kind of disguised show off, a kind of trampling on the dignity of other countries, expounds the glory of Weiss.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Sato''s intention was, but even if he died, he would not be buried on this evil land. He pointed to Sato and found out: "when I kill you, I will take your ashes back to the holy court and bury them in Nanjing memorial hall!"


    Sato''s face changed slightly and he finally laughed bitterly: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for what I said just now." Breathing out a breath, Sato turned to face his four followers and said solemnly: "this is a battle between me and Feng Shao. If I die, you can''t fight fengshao. If fengshao is killed by me, you should respect him as if you respect me."


    "With the most luxurious etiquette, escort him back to the Holy Land!"


    "Hi!" Four Weiss men stand up and respectfully reply.


    Sato Mu''s words made Chu Feng look stunned. He appreciated Sato a little more, and his finger hooked: "come on!"


    "Offended!" Sato nodded. As soon as he started, his body also drew closer to Chu Feng''s head. A hook fist went to chufeng''s head. The latter ignored the fist that was aimed at him, but stretched out his right foot in violation of common sense. The next moment, Sato Mu''s whip leg just kicked out and was blocked.


    Two steps back, Sato Mu''s appreciation of the color is more intense, smile open: "Chu Jun, you are very strong, even can catch my attack in advance, estimated that hook boxing is a virtual move."


    "You are not weak either!"


    Chu Feng didn''t catch anything. He just developed Sato''s moves in advance with his left eye, so Chu Feng could stop him calmly. He said lightly that Chu Feng''s body shot away. Although the fight just now made him less than 70% of his peak, it was enough to deal with Sato wood.


    It''s not that Sato is weak, but his left eye lets Chu Feng know how Sato is going to make moves in advance. It can be said that Chu Feng is already invincible. If he finds a chance to win Sato, it will be enough.


    Of course, Chu Feng''s left eye is only relative to the strength of similar, or not much higher than the people, if you encounter the old monster on the red list, even if you catch it, but in front of the absolute power, even if you know in advance, it is difficult to shake.


    Two people bang bang on several moves, are pure force collision, Sato Mu''s eyes also gradually strong respect, he understood that if not for Chu Feng fight, he could not fight Chu Feng, this is an instinctive cognition.


    Each of them stepped back two steps, and then they continued to collide without being stable. One of them handed out with great strength. With a bang, Chu Feng took a step back, but Sato could not control the regression of his body.


    At this time, the gold needle that Chu Feng had already prepared flashed out. He didn''t use it because Sato fought against him and was on guard. But now he''s more or less focused on the center of gravity. It''s a good time.


    The gold needle stabbed Sato Mu''s armpit at a speed that is hard to catch by the naked eye. When he felt his whole body loose and was about to fall down, Chu Feng did not know when a handful of it would appear, and chufeng put it away unnoticed and said indifferently: "you lost!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    You lost!


    Calm three words from Chu Feng''s mouth, let stand around has been watching the war four Weisi men are stunned, this sentence should not Sato Mu said it?


    Only the scene of the show broke their fantasy. Sato lost, and was controlled by Chu Feng. The four Weisi men came to their senses and all pulled out their guns and said, "let go of Sato Jun!"


    "I lost!" Sato wood did not lose to Chu Feng''s depression, just with a little confused asked: "can you tell me, why I will be weak?"


    Although he already felt his whole body full of strength, Sato knew that at that moment, he did not have any strength. Otherwise, Chu Feng could not have taken him so simply.


    "I don''t know."


    Chu Feng shakes his head. The gold needle is his own card. The less people know, the better. Otherwise, anyone who fights against him will wear armor, so there is no need to play: "now that I win you, are you going to let me go or continue to chase me."


    Sato Mu looked at Chu Feng''s eyes full of respect, and said to the four followers: "put down the gun, wind less win, he can leave here."


    "Sato." The Weiss man who started shooting and injuring members of the club said, "the third young master said that this man must die tonight, you!"


    "Shut up!"


    Sato Mu cheered, very severe: "as a knight, you must have chivalry spirit. If you lose, you must admit it. Otherwise, you are no man. I order you to put down the gun for me now!"


    "I''m sorry, Sato!" The Weiss man shook his head and refused Sato''s request. Then he fired without warning. With a bang, Sato''s pupil shrank and a touch of anger sprang up.


    After all, he Zuo Tengmu is a person who stands on the side of the plum blossom Club emperor and Shao. Chunyuan taro has a sinister heart!


    Chu Feng also did not think that Weisi man ignored Sato''s request to shoot, directly pushed aside Sato''s body and rolled out, and the ground collided with the wound, there was no time to pay attention to.


    If these people listen to Sato''s words, it''s OK, but now, Chu Feng knows that the crisis has not disappeared, and he can''t fight with four guns any more.


    With the sound of the first shot, Sato Mu also broke away from Chu Feng''s control. The other three men also pulled their pistols in their hands, and all the bullets were shrouded in chufeng. Because of the sudden incident, although chufeng''s speed was very fast, he was still shot in his back and arm.


    Rolling to a garbage can with a bitter smile, listening to the banging garbage can Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "ice, do you want to see me die here?"


    "Asshole, didn''t you hear what I told you?"


    There was no Murong Bing''s voice in the air, but Sato got up in anger and kicked the first person who fired the gun. Then he slapped the other three people. The gunshot stopped. There was Sato''s angry voice: "if the wind beats me, he has the right to leave."


    Pointing to the four people on the ground, they said in a sharp voice: "I don''t care who you follow, but if you follow me, you should follow my instructions, put away your guns and don''t force me to kill."


    "Sato


    At the beginning, the Weisi man watched Chu Feng roll out from behind the garbage can and ran towards the distance. He said anxiously, "he is the man that the third young master wants to kill. How can you explain to the third young master if you let him go like this?"


    "That''s my business. You don''t have to think about it!" Sato cold voice of the opening, the tone is no doubt: "and, after you don''t have to follow me!"


    "I''m sorry, Sato. I can''t watch you let go the enemy of the organization." The Weiss man stood up with a gun in his hand, and his eyes were firm: "even if you want to kill me now, I will kill this man. He seriously injured the third young master tonight, and killed so many of our brothers. It''s a terrible crime."


    "If you are still a loyal supporter of the organization, please don''t stop me."


    Sato Mu looked stunned. Looking at Chu Feng, who was leaving in the distance, he suddenly took hold of the man who was going to shoot him and said, "Ono, I can''t watch you kill him in front of me. That will affect my heart of martial arts. Five minutes. Give me five minutes. How about you chase him up again?"


    Sato Tengmu''s tone of discussion made Ono''s face soften a little. Looking at Chu Feng in the night, he was shot twice. He still had more than ten stab wounds on his body. He thought he could not run far away. He nodded slightly: "good!"


    Satumu breathed a sigh of relief. The plum blossom Club forbids brothers and sisters from hurting each other. He doesn''t want to attack the people in the organization until he has to. He looks at the Chu wind which has been integrated into the night and exhales his breath. I hope you can leave safely tonight. Next time, I will really defeat you.


    Although Ono didn''t immediately surround and kill him, he still went to one side and dialed a phone call. Then he came back to Sato Mu and said, "Sato Jun, the third young master wants you to go back to the headquarters. We will take care of the attack and killing of chufeng tonight."


    Sato slightly narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly: "time, I will leave.""Damn Sato, does he think I dare not kill him?"


    At the same time, in the suite of Dibai Hotel, Chunyuan taro, who was waiting for the news of Chu Feng''s death, smashed his mobile phone on the ground, and said: "if it wasn''t that bastard who has been protecting you all the time, I would have killed you. You''re not a funny guy!"


    "Master Chunyuan!" The wake-up dog raised his head with a smile and a sinister look in his eyes: "the second childe and Huang Shao are the resistance for you to become the successor of plum blossom club. Sato Mu is a loyal supporter of emperor Shao. Tonight, he pursues Chu Feng, which will also be an opportunity for us."


    A hand was raised around his neck: "he will be killed by Chu wind tonight, won''t he?"


    Angry Chunyuan Taro''s eyes brightened and he gave a thumbs up to the dog: "Yo Xi, you are indeed a cunning Saint Korean. I like your strategy very much. Pick up my mobile phone."


    Dog like a pug squatted down to pick up the mobile phone, respectfully handed it to Junichiro. The latter dialed the beginning of the phone, with a low voice: "Ono, send people to continue to chase Chu Feng, and kill Sato wood, and then you will follow me."


    Cut off the phone, chunyuantaro''s face smile is particularly exuberant: "Huang Shao, Huang Shao, wait, one day, I will replace you."


    At the moment, in the eyes of Ono at the crossroads, he edited a message to send out to let the rest of the people go after Chu Feng. Standing behind Sato mu, he slowly raised his gun in his hand. The other three people saw their spirit shocked, but they all thought they didn''t know anything.


    Sato Mu has been looking at the front, did not notice from behind the killing machine, when he smelled the dangerous breath, the gunshot was loud!


    Sato wood suddenly between the back of the drink: "Ono!"


    I saw that Ono, who was going to shoot himself, fell to the ground, and the other three people died. Sato Mu''s eyes showed confusion. He looked at Ono''s gun. Did he just want to kill me?


    "Let taro play tonight." A motorcade has also been driving to the front. The window of the leading car has fallen down. Xu Xu sends out a man''s voice: "you can find a way to find Chu Feng and tell him everything you know. Whether it''s Taro or the people who want to kill him, tell him."


    "There are too many dead branches when the pure tuples are reorganized to the plum blossom club."


    "Yes, Huang Shao!" Sato stood up in a moment, respectfully returned, watching the motorcade slowly leave, and finally let people to deal with the corpse on the ground, and pursued in the direction of Chu Feng''s departure.


    "Damned enemy, you''ll be tired if you don''t kill him." At the moment, Chu Feng has left the original place for more than a kilometer, but just now, suddenly killed several people in the dark, and had guns in his hands, leaving a bullet on Chu Feng''s injured arm again.


    The body was shuttling in the dark. Chu Feng knew that he was not sent by satumu. Otherwise, he didn''t have to let himself go at first, biting his teeth and swearing, "pure Yuantai pig, you wait for me!"


    The cold left a word, Chu Feng hidden in the dark, now he was shot three times, there are more than a dozen knife wounds, continue to fear, it is necessary to lose blood and die, the only thing can do is to kill the people who catch up, seek a chance of life, otherwise who knows if there will be someone to catch up?


    Five chasing men have appeared here, watching the blood on the ground diffracted to a corner, and all five showed the look of cat and mouse. After standing still a few steps ahead, they all grabbed their pistols and continued to walk towards the front, trying to suppress Chu Feng with bullets, and finally beat him into a sieve.


    "Where are the people?"


    Just before I left, I found that there was no one at all in the corner, and the bloodstain disappeared from nowhere. At this time, there was a voice from behind: "there is a saying in the holy pilgrimage that war is not avaricious!"


    The five people''s faces changed greatly, and they knew that they wanted to turn back, but the next moment they all fell to the ground. Chu Feng walked out of the darkness behind them and returned to his hands with five gold needles in his hand.


    The foot falters, this is the sign of blood loss too much, Chu Feng raises that empty foot to walk forward, the head appears a bit dizzy heavy, lips are a little dry crack, if there are a few more people, Chu Feng is the result of death.


    Out of the distance of dozens of meters, chufeng fell to the ground, the pain has emptied all his strength, unable to go down, fainting moment, Chu Feng whispered: "ice, you pit dad ah!"


    A few minutes after chufeng fainted, a very ordinary car stopped by his side. There was an old man in his fifties and a girl in her twenties. Looking at Chu Feng, who was covered with blood on the ground, the old man spoke slowly: "Miss, it''s like a pilgrim!"


    The girl fell down the window and looked at the light mouth: "Jingshan Jun, help him to the car!"


    Jingshan''s body was stagnant and worried and said: "Miss, I don''t know if this person can be saved from such injuries. Moreover, he is certainly not an ordinary person. Be careful!"


    The girl shook her head and said, "I know you care that he is a pilgrim, but no matter who is good, I will be surprised by this person."


    Jingshan hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded to get out of the car and lifted Chu Feng up and put it in the trunk of the car. I''m afraid Chu Feng would never have imagined that he would be put into the trunk of the car. Soon, the car started to leave the street, leaving only a few cold corpses tens of meters ahead."Where''s your husband?"


    Not long after the car left, a enchanting figure appeared here. Looking at the five corpses on the ground, we could see that they were dead under the gold needle of Chu Feng. Walking along the bloodstain, they found that there was no trace. Their eyes came out and said solemnly: "damn old man, delay my rescue time. If my husband has an accident, I will destroy the whole Chu family!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    Wangdu morning, sunny, strong sense of time sense of the wes people have been up early to start a day of life, work and study, everything is busy.


    Last night, the official concluded that there were several illegal pilgrims making trouble. As for the reason for the trouble and even the murder, the insider was warned not to mention the incident last night, and the whole king was enveloped in a dark wave.


    "Sato, do you want to die?"


    At 11 o''clock in the morning, Chunyuan taro, who had no rest after the operation in the hospital, returned to the headquarters of the plum blossom Club under the following escort. He went straight to a courtyard and looked at Sato, who was sitting there sipping sake. Before he sat down, his voice burst out with a killing opportunity: "chufeng is the potential enemy of Meihua club. Why do you want to stop Ono from attacking them?"


    "And, in order to help Chu Feng escape, also killed them, do you know the crime?"


    Sato Mu gently put down his glass. The zhidaochunyuan taro didn''t come to make a crime, but just wanted to kill himself in a different way. Although Ono''s shot last night didn''t shoot out, it has shown that there are many things. Sato is not stupid, he understands.


    His eyes did not startle and did not like to see pure yuan Tai Lang light mouth: "three childe, I did not kill the small wild, I did not say not to kill Chu Feng, don''t you know?"


    "Of course I know."


    Chunyuan taro sat down. Five thousand people were sent out last night, but nearly 200 people died, only to hurt Chu Feng. But the latter''s figure was not found. He didn''t want to pay so much and get nothing. So he moved his mind: "just waiting for five minutes is enough for chufeng to escape. Isn''t it harmful to the interests of the organization?"


    "The third brother is very angry?" In Chunyuan Taro''s aggressive words, a hearty laugh came from behind. A gentle man walked slowly. He was twenty-three or four years old, but he had the dignity of a superior. He said: "I let people kill Ono, because they want to attack Sato."


    "I also investigated Ono''s phone record before he died. Three minutes ago, he ended the call with you."


    When Chunyuan taro stood up to straighten his body subconsciously, the refined man came to him and said, "I have given this matter to my second younger brother to investigate. Sato Mu is wrong, but it is also respectable. He respects his opponent. But why Ono draws a gun on Sato wood, this matter needs to be investigated.


    Although many old people say that you are taking the opportunity to clear up dissidents, I told them that you are not such a person. Ono is just talking to you for Chu Feng. As for why he drew a gun on Sato mu, it may be a misunderstanding. I just couldn''t think so much about the situation at that time. "


    "After all, a Satsuma is a hundred small fields, even I can not match."


    Chunyuantaro looks stiff. Although the words of the refined man seem to be speaking for him, it is already clear that last night he has identified Ono as his instigator, and the last sentence, the elegant man in front of him can''t compare with Sato mu. What is he, a third childe?


    "I''m just kidding." For a short time, chunyuantaro laughed and said: "Sato Jun joined the plum blossom club more than ten years ago. Now, I have never doubted his loyalty. I also know that Sato is a real knight, just joking."


    Junichiro constantly stressed that he was joking. The refined men just smile gently: "it''s a joke. Apologize to Sato. Don''t chill Sato''s heart."


    The haze flashed in chunyuantaro''s eyes and nodded back: "what elder brother said is."


    Then he turned to face Sato wood, his body was bent 90 degrees, and his voice was full of apology: "Sato Jun, if there is something wrong with my words just now, please don''t go outside. After all, I''m still young, and my mouth is open!"


    Sato wood did not mean to argue with Junichiro at all. He replied without any fluctuation: "what the third young master did is to follow the interests of the plum blossom club. How dare Sato blame?"


    "Third brother, is there anything else?"


    Sato wood''s words are not to give face, the refined man said softly: "if there is nothing, go back to your business first, I have something to discuss with Sato Jun


    "Hi!" Chunyuantaro nodded, then turned and walked toward the original road. His eyes were full of murderous opportunities. He felt that he could compete with this man. However, when facing this man, he still had a light pressure, as if he could not start fighting from the root.


    "Huang Shao, chunyuantaro is a sinister villain. You are too benevolent and righteous. You should be careful in the future."


    After chunyuantaro left, Sato Mu raised his head and said, "I know you must say that you don''t need to worry, but the open gun is easy to block and the hidden arrow is difficult to defend. It''s just like last night. If it wasn''t for Huang Shao''s early arrival, I would have died."


    "Sato Jing shangmang gently shook his head, took a glass of sake and drank it and said: "although chunyuantaro is ambitious, he is the grandson of chuntupu''s creator. How much face should he give? After all, Chunyuan''s one vein, now there is only one pure yuan taro. If you don''t give him a chance, you will be cold hearted.""And Yamamoto stands firmly with me. I have never been my opponent when Chun won."


    Jing shangmang emerging self-confidence let Sato wood a little bit at ease, the former also timely opening: "last night you went to Chu Feng, no news?"


    "No, it''s like the world disappears!" When Sato Mu heard the speech, he thought of the aloof figure, saluted him and said, "I chased all the way. I didn''t expect that the people who followed me were eroded and bought by chunyuantaro, but now they are all dead.


    Then I looked around the camera and found that the videos in that period were cleaned by people. I want to check who did it. The authority is not enough! "


    "Not enough authority?"


    Jing shangmang''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked: "Sato Jun, what you use is my authority. Can''t you check that video is cleaned by who?"


    "Not bad!" Satumu nodded and said his own judgment: "if I find out here, I will not continue to investigate. I will assume that Chu Feng is missing. Because of the whole Weiss, only a handful of people can''t be checked by your authority. I''m worried about provoking people who shouldn''t be provoked."


    "You did the right thing."


    Satumu nodded slightly, and his eyes showed a trace of meditation. As the emperor of plum blossom club, there are no more than ten people who have greater authority than him in Weiss. Only those people delete or save things that he can''t check. What others do can''t limit him at all.


    Looking at the distance, the only few people in Jing shangmang''s heart one by one, and finally squint slightly and say: "then, only two of them are left. The rest of them will not interfere with my business."


    Satumu seems to know who Jing shangmang is talking about: "then what are you going to do with the emperor? If it is deleted by them, even if the chief wants to view it, it must be approved by the royal family."


    "This matter has come to an end. They are absolutely loyal to Weiss. There is no possibility that they will be bribed by Chu Feng. Maybe they have some plans."


    Jing shangmang shook his head and said with wisdom in his eyes: "in addition, people who participated in the event last night told them not to explore this matter. Maybe Chu Feng is involved in another level, so don''t easily destroy their game."


    Sato nodded slightly, knowing that it was indeed an untouchable barrier.


    What they didn''t know was that when Chu Feng set off a storm in the future, they all regretted it. At that time, they knew that the people who rescued Chu Feng could not control Chu Feng. It was just a coincidence.


    At the same time, in the eastern suburb of Wangdu, a luxurious garden land, a woman with shoulder length short hair and shaxuan hair was sitting in the small garden, quietly looking at a cultural book of the holy Dynasty. There was a pot of tea on the table next to it. The girl quietly drank tea and looked at the book, presenting a beautiful picture.


    An old man came from a distance, and finally stood two meters beside the girl, respectfully opening his mouth: "Your Highness, the identity of the person rescued last night is clear. The Saint Chaoren, Chu Feng, is 18 years old. The Shengchao has 100000 elite underground emperors!"


    "Oh


    The girl was slightly stunned, put down the book in her hand, raised her head to hold up the tea cup and said meaningfully: "as far as I know, plum blossom club has friction with the white tiger Gang, the black organization and even Hercules, but it has nothing to do with the snobbery of the Holy Dynasty. Why did so many people hunt for him last night?"


    Jingshan bowed his head and did not dare to face the girl in front of him. He replied: "according to our undercover information in the plum blossom club, it was the emperor''s family who offered the benefits that could not be refused to negotiate with Chunyuan taro. Therefore, they did not know why Chu Feng came to the Wangdu. The Huangfu family did not know why Chu Feng came to Wangdu, or the Huangfu family did not know it, or concealed it."


    "Huangfu family, the family that killed my grandfather?"


    Xinzi''s calm and beautiful eyes burst into a fierce look and said: "plum blossom will cooperate with them, don''t you worry about the Revenge of our royal family, or they already think that the plum blossom will be strong enough to compete with the royal family?"


    "Your Highness!" Jingshan hesitated to look around, lowered his voice and said, "I am also curious about this matter, but I have received the news that the plum blossom club''s action last night was approved by the chief. Otherwise, even the club would not dare to send 5000 people to Wangdu."


    "It seems that not only our royal family have ideas!" Xinzi smelt the speech with a playful smile, but also dissipated the fierce momentum, as if a girl next door opened: "King Jingshan, this matter to me to suppress, do not know that he is Chu Feng, even if you know that he is Chu Feng, then there is a saying."


    "This man, I Xinzi guaranteed, no one can let him die without my permission."


    "Hi!" Jingshan replied respectfully, and slowly retreated in Xinzi''s wave. The old man in his fifties was so respectful to a girl in his twenties, unheard of!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    "Where is this?"


    Chu Feng had a good sleep for several days before slowly opening his eyes. The surrounding environment made him feel astonished. He shook his head and sat up to see that the bandaged arms and wounds on his body had been cleaned up. He was slightly shocked: "not dead?"


    Then a strong smile appeared: "not dead, that is the enemy''s nightmare, damned plum blossom club, wait for me!"


    After murmuring, Chu Feng began to examine the surrounding environment. He found that he was not lying in a bed, but a typical Weiss floor. His left eye flashed through and the whole garden was fully seen by Chu Feng. Everything was very clear. He said to himself, "it seems that the person who saved me is either rich or expensive."


    With a slight cough, chufeng stood up and wore slippers. Because he had grown up in a medicine pot since childhood, Chu Feng''s recovery ability is unimaginable. He went to the window to open the curtain, and the guards in the garden came and went, so that Chu Feng''s heart gradually condensed.


    The world knows that Weisi is ambitious, and Chu Feng will not take it lightly because of his safety.


    There is nothing on his body. Chu Feng looks back and sees his mobile phone. All these things are on the desktop. He goes to open the mobile phone. A naked eye can''t catch it, but Chu Feng can easily see the hair falling down.


    "Is it my villain''s heart that feeds a gentleman?"


    Chu Feng''s left eye catches the hair. As long as someone opens his mobile phone, the hair will fall down and it is difficult to disguise. No matter what the length is, Chu Feng is depicted in his mind. The vigilance in his heart dissipates a little, but it is not completely eliminated.


    At the beginning, Chunyuan taro didn''t expect it, but in the end he almost died. Chu Feng would not let such a thing happen again.


    "You just got up, have some porridge to warm your stomach, and then I''ll give you tonic!"


    After a while, the door opened, and Xinzi came in with a warm smile. She was lovely and energetic. She put down the tray in her hand. She looked at Chu Feng, tilted her head and said with a smile: "how can you look at me like this? I washed my face this morning."


    "Nothing." Chu Feng simply looked at it and then moved away. She did not want to be caught by Xinzi. She went to sit on her knees and felt uncomfortable. She nodded and said, "thank you!"


    "It''s just passing by, fate!"


    Xinzi gently smile, very charming, but Chu Feng is keeping alert, Xinzi also did not say anything else, picked up the spoon and handed Chu Feng a way: "have some porridge, you are comatose for a few days, plus blood loss is too much, now need to make up."


    "Yes Chu Feng took over and ate it in a big gulp, and didn''t worry about the poison inside. If the other party really wanted to do something to him, he could do a lot of things and even end his life in a coma these days.


    Xinzi is so serene sitting on the side without talking. Like other women in Weiss, her husband is just like heaven. She looks at Chu Feng drinking porridge quietly, with a faint smile on her mouth.


    "My name is xinko Miyamoto. May I know you?"


    After chufeng drank a bowl of porridge, Xinzi stretched out her hand and opened her mouth with a smile: "of course, if it''s not convenient for you, you can''t say it. It''s just that when you see you that night, you''ll be covered in blood. Do you want to tell the rescuer about this, or because you''ve provoked the enemy, I''ll be wronged!"


    Chufeng''s witty words made him feel comfortable and said in a soft voice, "my name is Chu Feng, a saint Korean. As for those who want to kill me!"


    Look around, Chu Feng meaningful smile: "Miss Miyamoto, you sit in such a garden, don''t you really know?"


    The unnatural influence of the corners of Xinzi''s mouth made him know more about Chu Feng. His mind was like a fox. Indeed, he could have such a garden in Wangdu. He must be an upper class person. It''s really impossible not to know something.


    Although she was punctured by Chu Feng, Xinzi was not embarrassed. She chuckled back and said, "I do know something. A few days ago, chunyuantaro, the third son of the plum blossom club, was injured in the Dibai Hotel and killed more than 20 subordinates. In a rage, 5000 people were sent out to kill those people. Are you one of them?"


    "Afraid?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, but it was a different kind of recognition. He believed that Xinzi must know, but pretended not to know: "plum blossom club is the first underground force of Weisi, which integrates chuntupu, Daochuan Association and other forces, and its tentacles are all over the world. Don''t worry about saving me and upsetting them?"


    "Can I regret it?" Xinzi asked Chu Feng with a warm smile. The girl who had other plans in her heart said: "if I knew before I saved you, I might not have saved you, but now I have saved you without saving you. I''m afraid and afraid, regret and no regret, it seems that it''s useless?"


    "It''s you. How are you going to repay me as a lifesaver?"


    "It''s good to ask for repayment with kindness." Chufeng chufeng chufeng Chui chufeng chuckled, stretched out his arm and asked, "what do you want from me, Miss Xinzi?"


    Xinzi looked at Chu Feng for a moment and said, "as you said, the plum blossom will be very powerful, but I will save you if I don''t save you. Then you will die for a long time, and I worship the strong one. That night, I heard that a man killed plum blossom alone, and nearly 200 people would be killed.Even though I didn''t believe you very much after I saw you, I did save you, which is also in that place. "


    In Chu Feng''s interested look, Xinzi narrowed her beautiful eyes and said, "but I don''t want you to agree with me or your golden and silver mountains. You only need to promise me three conditions and save your kindness."


    Chu Feng''s fingers hit the table top, his left eye twinkled at Xinzi, emerging a strong utilitarian heart, but she covered it up very well. Now that she was in someone else''s territory, Chu Feng said, "what''s the condition?"


    "The first condition is to recognize me as a sister!"


    Xinzi said unkindly, with a girl''s unique playfulness. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s left eye to see something, she would inevitably believe: "although I have brothers and sisters, none of my younger brothers or brothers can fight like this. I believe that with your younger brother, you won''t let your sister be bullied?"


    Chu Feng took a sip of the soup on the tray and said, "what about the second condition?"


    "As for the second condition!" Xinzi narrowed her eyes and said with a faint smile, "the man who killed you at the plum blossom club that night was Chunyuan taro. I have seen this person several times and I hate him very much. I hope you can kill him within a year. Is this condition not harsh?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, Xinzi Du opened her mouth and said angrily: "he killed you, and you are sure you want to kill him, so my condition is nothing. Would you agree?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, just asked lightly: "the third condition?"


    "Are you really only eighteen?" Xinzi did not immediately say her third condition, but asked with great interest.


    Chufeng narrowed her eyes and then stretched out. Subconsciously, Xinzi knew her identity and said quietly, "in another half year, nineteen!"


    "Too small?" Xinzi a Leng, Leng Ran looked down, clenched his lips, very want to give Chu Feng a slap, where he is small, but also know that his clothes do not show, also lazy and Chu Feng to argue, said: "forget it, or tell you about my third condition!"


    Hands clubbed on the chin, lying on the table, Xinzi gently opened her lips: "I''ve loved the culture of the holy pilgrim since I was a child, and I want to find a man from the holy pilgrimage to be a husband. But I don''t want you to make a promise. But if I love you one day, you should not hesitate to accept me and marry me as a wife!"


    Chu Feng''s deep eyes revealed a touch of playfulness: "I already have a wife!"


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Xinzi didn''t know the trial in Chu Feng''s words. Subconsciously, she felt that it was too late to feel wrong. She could only go along and say, "if you want to marry me then, I don''t mind if you have a wife. I''ll take care of Wes''s household registration. How good is it to let you have two wives one person?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer the question. He was on the alert. He said that he had a wife, but Xinzi didn''t have much to eat. Instead, he seemed to have known it for a long time. As for the three conditions she said to marry her, Chu Feng felt that all the benefits were good, and there was no disadvantage.


    The finger is pounding the table top, in the heart is doing some pondering, suddenly the ear spreads the silk sound, Chu Feng looks huge shock, looks at the Xinzi, the secret way good sinister woman.


    It seems that there is nothing to marry her, but as the uncle of the red Su family, he married a Weiss woman with Weiss identity. Ordinary people have nothing to do with it, but they have 100000 talents, which will surely attract the official attention.


    Xinzi''s condition is not to kill herself tactfully, but to force herself to stand by her side.


    After observing Xinzi''s mind, Chu Feng did not reveal it, but said gently: "it''s OK to recognize you as a sister, and it''s not a problem to kill chunyuantaro. As for the third condition, you don''t have a chance to fall in love with me!"


    In Xinzi''s puzzled look, Chu Feng stood up and patted his arm and said, "because I will leave this evening. If I don''t touch, how can I love you? You know, I''ve never accepted the inexplicable love. "


    Ten minutes later, Xinzi left Chu Feng''s room and went back to the hall. Jingshan stood beside her respectfully. Xinzi went straight to sit down with a faint appreciation on her face. "It''s no accident that she can be as young as the plum blossom emperor at such an age, and become the youngest underground Emperor in the holy Dynasty underground world."


    "It''s just that he thought of my Xinzi too simply. What reason does he have to refuse the third condition?"


    Jingshan stood beside him, eager to say nothing. Xinzi naturally knew the three conditions he had put forward to Chu Feng, and with the approval of some people, he just looked at Xinzi''s confident look. Jingshan still spoke softly: "Your Highness, your fiance?"


    "Don''t mention it to me again." Xinzi''s smiling face suddenly cooled down and said stiffly: "there is still one year left. If I control Chu Feng and become his woman within this year, I can divorce his relationship with the holy Dynasty and stand on our side stably. Do you think I still need to marry that man to build our royal heritage?"


    Jingshan bowed his head and said, "it''s just Chu Feng. I don''t think it''s simple. I''m afraid your highness will not get any reward after you pay."The smile on Xinzi''s face stopped for a moment, but then more firmness appeared: "I know what you mean. Just that tortuous method will make people feel that the royal family is bending down to ask for help. As the eldest granddaughter of the emperor, Xinzi must have her own pride, and I will prove myself in my own way."


    "Eun Hui and I still have more time to bear the red wind


    Jingshan has lived for more than 50 years, and has experienced many things. Although Xinzi''s method was adopted by the Royal cabinet, and she was given a year to do things, those people who had never seen Chu Feng felt that he had seen Chu Feng, and even had a premonition that the person who finally wept would be Wang Xinzi, his mother in the palace.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    Eight o''clock in the evening!


    Alone in the room until now Chu Feng hung that arm slowly left the garden, no one stopped him, even many people did not see him.


    Standing on the balcony on the second floor, Xinzi looked at Chu Feng who was leaving slowly. After making a gesture, she said in a soft voice: "this matter belongs to the highest secret of the royal family. Even the chief is not qualified to investigate. The king of Jingshan and those who know that chufeng has been here are sent to other places. They can''t go back to Weiss within a year."


    Jingshan took back his eyes and looked at Xinzi with a little dignified mouth: "Your Highness, you are at ease to let Chu Feng leave, and you are not afraid that he will not abide by the conditions he promised you in the end?"


    Xinzi raised her eyebrows, but then shook her head and said, "it''s impossible. He is a saint Korean, and he is in a high position. He must understand the idea of repay each other by dripping water and gushing water. Let alone, I am the benefactor of saving his life. If I had not suppressed him, the club would have sent his ashes to the monument of heroes."


    Looking at Xinzi in Jingshan, she was still so confident. She sighed a little. Although there was such a saying in Shengchao, Chu Feng was a hero!


    After leaving the garden, Chu Feng got on a taxi. When the car started, Chu Feng looked at the driver beside him with a bitter smile and said, "Bingbing, where did you go that night? If it wasn''t for my hard life, you would have collected my corpse. In addition, how did you know I was here?"


    "You are my husband. I have a good heart. It''s not hard to find you!"


    The driver was dressed up Murong Bing, murmured back with red lips: "as for why I didn''t show up in time that night, it was because I was not there and met an old friend, which delayed a little time. Next time, such a thing will not happen again."


    Chu Feng slightly narrowed his eyes, Murong Bing still vaguely explained, did not say the truth, exhaled a breath to look out of the window: "it will soon be the new year, I don''t know if I can catch up with it."


    Murong Bing felt the loneliness of Chu Feng and his heart was very tired. But he didn''t know how to comfort him. He drove silently. After more than ten minutes of silence in the car, Chu Feng suddenly said, "stop!"


    "I thought you didn''t know!"


    Murong Bing took a meaningful look at Chu Feng. The next moment the door opened, Murong Bing''s figure disappeared in place like a ghost. When she reappeared, there was a man in his hand. Chu Feng glanced at him and asked, "why do you want to follow me?"


    "I''m just driving by. Who''s following you?" Tracking is an inch head man, a deep voice of reply.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go!"


    Chu Feng put a smile on his mouth. He was too lazy to say anything to this man. He knew something well. He waved his hand gently. Murong Bing seemed to know what to do. He threw the man out like garbage. Peng Tong said that the man landed more than ten meters away and could not move it.


    Murong ice did not look at it, the car started again, and said, "don''t you wonder who the girl who saved you is?"


    "Don''t want to know!"


    Chu Feng shook his head, his eyes flooded with cold killing machine and opened his mouth: "from the time she proposed the third condition, we were doomed to be the enemy, so it doesn''t matter to me who she is. I just need to know that she will be my enemy."


    Thinking of Xinzi''s charming appearance and playfulness, everything is natural, but in the eyes of Chu Feng, there are still too many flaws.


    With the third condition, Chu Feng didn''t get it right at that time, but Murong Bing reminded him that, as the uncle of the Su family, he was still secretly involved in Ye Zixuan, and even got the consent of Ye Enzheng. To some extent, it was the official of the holy Dynasty who stood behind him.


    It''s nothing for ordinary people to marry a Weiss woman, but if they marry a Weiss woman, they will have a crisis of trust every minute, and they will be put out by the official pilgrimage. At that time, the only way out is to stand on the side of Weis and Xinzi has a sinister heart. How can Chu Feng not brew a killing opportunity?


    Murong Bing Meimei said with a smile: "I thought my dear husband, you are lost in the gentle country. I didn''t expect that your mind is still so clear, but how is your injury? Do you want to move slowly?"


    "Strike while the iron is hot!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head and doesn''t care about Murong Bing''s teasing. Xinzi does save him. This is an undeniable fact. In the future, Chu Feng will return this favor, but some of his persistence will not change: "go to Wangdu hotel!"


    The taxi quietly disappeared in the night, more than ten minutes later, the two cars stopped in the original parking position, the door opened, Jingshan appeared on the side of the road, and then opened one side of the door.


    Jingshan waved and asked people to deal with the body and looked at Xinzi: "Your Highness, now you have lost the trace of Chu Feng. What should we do?"


    Looking at the distant night, Xinzi said in a deep voice: "the man who will attack and kill plum blossom club is Chu Feng. In some people''s hearts, it is not a secret. We need not deliberately look for Chu Feng, and plum blossom club will naturally find him for us."


    "Understand!" Jingshan nodded and went to one side and dialed a phone call. After returning, he left directly and went back to the garden.Wangdu hotel!


    Equivalent to the existence of the pilgrimage Hostel, all the people who can live here are the dignitaries of all countries in the world. It is also a place where Wes officials try to win over relations with all parties. All the people who live here are free of charge.


    In charge of a suite, Yihe Mingzi, dressed in black, pushed open the door and went in. She had just returned from qiliding and talked with her mother, who was the head of the clan. Everything was basically settled. However, Jin Qiaoyan told Chu Feng that he had promised to save people, but she has not seen it yet.


    In addition to the actions of the plum blossom festival a few days ago, through special channels, Yihe Mingzi knew that the man who was chasing after him was Chu Feng, so he felt more uneasy.


    Chu Feng secretly came to Weis, only one person knows. Jin Qiaoyan is now in a dilemma. It is impossible to betray Chu Feng''s ally. The people around Chu Feng are even more impossible. Then the problem can only be found in himself.


    "What is the problem?"


    When he went to the hall and sat down, Yihe Mingzi sighed. He felt that it could be easily accomplished with the help of the power of Chu Feng. However, he had not yet made any action. The number of Huangfu family members increased to 800 in the past two days, making it more difficult to save people.


    In addition, there is a crazy plum blossom club. Yihe Mingzi is struggling in her heart. If everything is exposed, will she stand firmly with Chu Feng, or betray Chu Feng in order to protect her people?


    Dong Dong!


    When he was thinking about something, the door was knocked. Yihe Mingzi stood up in an instant, and his eyes flashed with vigilance. The waiters of Wangdu Hotel usually give advance notice before they come. They will not knock on the door without authorization. Subconsciously, they think they are enemies.


    The hand appears Mitsubishi dart, still have black luster to circulate, Yi he Mingzi slowly walked over to say in a low voice: "who?"


    "Spicy hot, six yuan!"


    A rambling voice came from the door, with a touch of playfulness. Yihe Mingzi was stunned at first, and then she burst into joy. She knew who the voice was. But when she was about to open the door, she thought about six spicy irons. Shyness appeared on the face of the mixed blood.


    When the door opened, the waiter dressed as Chu Feng pushed the dining car straight in. Yihe Mingzi did not open his mouth. Chufeng pulled up the bottom opening of the dining car: "get in, leave here!"


    Yihe Mingzi also wanted to ask about the situation of chufeng. At the moment, he was stunned, but then he understood the meaning of chufeng. He nodded and picked up some simple things and got under the dining car which could accommodate one person. After putting down the cloth, chufeng opened the door and went out. The food on the dining car was naturally put down.


    "Will Chu Feng not come because he was chased by plum blossom club once?"


    At the moment, in the monitoring room of Wangdu Hotel, a floating middle-aged man with doubts emerged. Looking at the person who left on the surveillance video, he was completely in time, holding his mobile phone to one side and saying, "after all, if it was me, I would feel that Yihe Akiko had betrayed me. How could he come back?"


    "That''s you, not Chu Feng." At the other end of the phone came a strong man''s voice, with deep self-confidence: "Chu Feng actually decided to go to Weiss, then it must have been 70% believe in Yihe Mingzi, so even if he felt that Yihe Mingzi betrayed him, he would prove it by himself."


    "The reason why it hasn''t appeared now may be that the injured are recuperating and waiting patiently. Chu Feng will definitely appear."


    "Yes, master!" Elegant middle-aged nodded, cut off the phone and said to the people next to him: "focus on this room. If there is any abnormal person, please tell me immediately that I will go to have a rest."


    The four monitors who collected a lot of money nodded their heads. Their job was to look at these things. At the moment, there were people who gave money to see it. Naturally, they were very happy.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, the elegant man was woken up in his sleep. A supervisor appeared in front of him and said anxiously, "well, the cleaning people this morning knocked on the door, and no one opened the door. Finally, I went to have a look. There was no one in the room. It was gone!"


    The sleepiness of the elegant man suddenly dissipated. He pushed the man away and ran to the monitoring room. He suddenly thought of something. He turned the surveillance camera to the moment when the waiter came into the room to deliver the meal last night. Finally, he punched the wall and said, "it''s a miscalculation!"


    A few minutes later, the elegant man left the monitoring room, leaving only four bodies without any sound.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    "Why do you believe me?"


    Three days later, in Wang Du''s secluded residence, Yihe Mingzi, who was brought here three days ago, has been holding back a question. That is, when Chu Feng took him away, he just asked her if she had betrayed him. She answered no, and Chu Feng never asked and said anything else.


    This feeling makes Yihe Mingzi very uncomfortable. I don''t know whether Chu Feng believes her or chooses not to believe her.


    Chufeng leisurely let catkins remove the gauze from his body, and casually replied, "I chose to cooperate with you, so I believe you, otherwise, do you think you can still live now?"


    Of course, the real reason is not that Chu Feng believed in Yihe Mingzi, but when he asked Yihe Mingzi that question, he couldn''t see any deception in her left eye, so there was only one reason. The problem of


    must appear here in Jardine, but she herself did not know when it was perceived. Then she deduced that she would come to Weiss. She had already arranged the eye liner at Wang Du airport, so that the rest of the matter could be caused.


    However, Chu Feng couldn''t say anything about these things. After shaking his arm, Chu Feng looked at Yihe Mingzi and said, "you can remember where you called to mention these things and mentioned me!"


    Chufeng''s trust didn''t make Yihe Mingzi feel at ease. Instead, she let her heart hang. Thinking in her mind, she called and mentioned where Chu Feng was. Finally, she frowned and said, "it''s all in my own room. After going out outside, I can be sure I haven''t shown it!"


    "It seems that Huangfu doesn''t trust his own women when he asks the sky."


    Chu Feng heard the speech and vaguely touched something. He stood up and said, "if I guess it''s good, there should be monitoring in all your houses. Otherwise, it''s really hard to explain why I just arrived at Wang for two days before I met such a thing."


    Yihe Mingzi''s body was shocked, and she was surprised: "is that pig?"


    When Chu Feng turned back, Yihe Mingzi stood up and said succinctly: "last year, Huangfu asked the heaven and sent us women a little golden pig for the first time. This is something never happened before. Maybe the problem comes from there."


    Chu Feng nodded, and his cognition of Huangfu''s asking the sky was always underestimated. Even the people around him didn''t believe in monitoring. How tired would such a person live?


    "It''s clear."


    At the moment, ye Zixuan also came in from the outside, handed several documents to Chu Feng and said, "at that time, the middle-aged man in the monitoring room of Wangdu hotel was Ling Rufeng, the sixth strongest person on the Yellow list. In addition, the people who followed him sent news that there was also a middle-aged man, PI Lihu, the fifth strong man on the Yellow list."


    Chufeng said with a smile: "Huangfu asked naively that he looked up to me. Two of Huangfu''s seven heroes were not enough. He also wanted to buy plum blossom club as an ally. I really don''t know whether it''s my honor or my misfortune."


    Ye Zixuan looked at Yihe Mingzi and LiuXu, and they seemed to know something. They both nodded slightly and retreated.


    Chu Feng looked at the information in his hand and asked, "what else is there?"


    "What my grandfather meant!"


    Ye Zixuan spoke softly and tried to get closer to Chu Feng to prevent the walls from having ears. He said in a low voice: "through the undercover of the person in charge of Weiss, the Huangfu family has given great interests to cooperate with Meihua club. As long as you are dead, the Huangfu family will use its strength to let the club develop in the holy Dynasty by borrowing its shell."


    Chu Feng''s eyes congealed. Although he was shocked that Shengchao had an undercover in charge of Weis, he was more cold: "is Huangfu family looking for death?"


    "Millennial family, want to only have their own, no kingdom."


    Ye Zixuan understood the meaning of Chu Feng, and continued: "according to my grandfather''s meaning, this time we must rescue the people of Yihe family, and even take them back for your use. Huangfu family has a thousand years of history, and one day there is a threat to the holy Dynasty. The stronger its development is, the more powerful the foundation of shaking the country will be."


    "Don''t worry. The Huangfu family will disappear." Chu Feng nodded clearly. Although the Huangfu family has been suppressed intentionally or unintentionally in these decades, it has accumulated a thousand years of details, which can be easily shaken. When it is not convenient for the government to take action, they can only rely on themselves.


    Looking at Ye Zixuan who was close at hand, she could even see the beauty on her face. She asked deeply: "besides this, did ye Lao tell you anything else?"


    "Little fox, to serve the country, but also good?"


    Ye Zixuan glared at Chu Feng angrily, but also conveyed the above meaning: "they said that this trip of Weiss was originally for you to solve, but because the Huangfu family''s provocation has reached the bottom line of the person in charge, qian can''t help but sneak into Weiss and help you complete this action at noon tomorrow."


    "Ouxi!" Chu Feng looks excited to throw out a sentence, for money can not help, just simply put down PI Jie, Chu Feng has always been very interested in: "that you also want to cooperate with me?"


    Ye Zixuan clenched her lips and replied, "yes, my grandfather said that this time, I will cooperate with you unconditionally, but there are additional conditions!"Chu Feng secretly said that the official cheap is not easy to earn, but also had no disgust, nodded and asked: "say!"


    "Hero monument!" Ye Zixuan took a deep breath and opened his mouth with a little anger: "from the last practice, Weiss''s Shrine and heroic stele are the pain of many Qin Zhou kingdom. Countless heroes did not return to their hometown, but were brought back by the Weisi people to Wei''s burial to show off their glory.


    My grandfather and Su Lao unanimously demanded that this time, the official can cooperate with you secretly, but in the end, you must remove the monument of heroes and bring back the ashes of the heroes of our holy pilgrimage and all kingdoms.


    My grandfather also said that if you succeed in this matter, you will not only make up for their pain in the hearts of the older generation, but even the rest of the kingdom of Qinzhou will be grateful to you. "


    "Of course, it''s your personal behavior. Granddad, they''ll find a suitable excuse for you to do it!"


    "How do I feel like it''s the rhythm of making me a public enemy of Wes?" Chu Feng takes a breath of cool air, which is what Wes can call the holy land. How could he go to get rid of it? Chufeng thought about it and felt shocked!


    But then the blood soared. Although such a thing is done, the crisis in my body will be huge, but it is comfortable to think about destroying such insulting places.


    Ye Zixuan naturally understood that Chu Feng would become a public enemy of Weis if he did it. He would be chased by Weiss as soon as he left the holy court, and he would not be safe in the holy Court: "I also know that this is unfair to you, but this is the way you choose."


    "If you do not become the sword in the hands of the Kingdom, then you will become the one killed by the kingdom."


    Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "it''s true that my father is pit!" But in a moment of helplessness, Chu Feng thought of another thing and asked, "I gave you the portrait. Have you found out who saved me? You can delete the street video and sit on the garden like that. Are you not ordinary people?"


    Ye Zixuan asked with a little playfulness in her eyes: "Miss?"


    "Not bad!" Chu Feng nodded and replied in a very serious tone: "then a girl on the spot, I still want to listen to her call teeth to buy a dish. Naturally, I want to find out more clearly."


    "Die!" Ye Zixuan knew that Chu Feng was joking, but she was still a little angry. She threw her foot out and was dodged by Chu Feng. Then she said, "grandfather, they want you to destroy the hero monument because of this person who saved you. Do you know who she is?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands and looked innocent: "if I want to know who it is, do you still need to check it? But what does this have to do with my destruction of the monument? "


    "Ha ha!"


    Ye Zixuan gave a dry smile, took out a piece of information from her body and threw it in front of Chu Feng and said, "the person who saved you has no surname. Her name is Xinzi. She is called Jinggong. She is the inner Prince of the royal family. Do you think it is related to you?"


    Chu Feng tried his best to overestimate Xinzi''s identity. However, he found that he underestimated it. He took the information and said: "dare to love Mr. Su, they are worried that I will be captured by this woman, so they asked me to destroy the monument of heroes and oppose Weiss completely. Qian can''t help but say that Weiss is cooperating with me.


    But I''m not wrong. If I get in touch with Xinzi again, then qian can''t help but be the one who killed me personally? "


    Although Chu Feng''s words were very relaxed, ye Zixuan was still keen to capture the helplessness and frustration. Suddenly, she took Chu Feng''s hand for the first time and said, "I believe you, but standing at their height, you can''t afford to bet. You should understand what kind of disaster will happen to the holy court if you betray yourself."


    "Granddad, they have no feelings, but if you were in that position, you would do the same, wouldn''t you?"


    "I didn''t say anything." Chu Feng just complained. Naturally, he could understand Su dingzheng''s thoughts. He took a breath, sat down and looked at Xinzi''s materials and said, "I didn''t expect to meet anyone or a princess. I can imagine that if I married her, even if I was still loyal to the holy court, I would be destroyed."


    Ye Zixuan looked at Chu Feng coldly and said, "I understand. In addition to those, Weiss women can find other teeth to buy dishes."


    Chu Feng eyes inexplicably playful, jokingly said: "little wife, I found you really generous."


    "Die, you take it seriously!" At first, ye Zixuan was just angry. She didn''t want Chu Feng to hit the snake and hit him angrily. She said, "I tell you, I''m more difficult to speak than Su Xinyu. If you dare to find a Weiss woman to buy a dish, I''ll kill you directly!"


    Chu Feng frowned with pain and slandered in his heart. If he didn''t look, he would not look. Catkins are also Wes people. One day I really want to try, but also need to find others?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    Night of killing people with dark moon and high wind!


    Qili town!


    This is the gathering place of a small village tens of kilometers away from Wangdu. In the remote mountainous area, a village with more than 200 households occupied the place. Now it is more than 11 o''clock in the evening, but the voice of shouting and shouting can be heard, which is completely opposite to the life in the countryside.


    But this place is not a nameless place. Although its status in Weiss is not the same as before, it also plays an important role. The place where Jardine masters are located, Yihe tribe!


    Because of the difficulty of the masters, their living environment and the times are completely derailed. Along with the houses, they are the kind of ancient buildings a hundred years ago. Occasionally, we can see a few people in black who shuttle through the night. They are the masters of Yihe family.


    "For three days, do you think Chu Feng will come?"


    At the moment, in a slightly renovated house, pilihu, like a beast, breathed out a breath of wine. Holding a delicate and small middle-aged woman in his arms, he asked, "won''t you take away Yihe Mingzi, and then completely disappear?"


    Ling Rufeng, who was sitting on the opposite side, looked at the woman in PI Lihu''s arms and asked, "Yihe clan chief, did your daughter not contact you?"


    Yihe Chun, who was sitting in the arms of pilihu, shook his head and said, "since she came back, Weiss only came back several times. Since you sent more staff, she has not come back and has not contacted me!"


    "Old woman, you must not lie to me, or you will be worse than dead."


    Pilihu suddenly pinched Yihe Chun''s chin and said in a cruel voice: "although you are over 50 years old, you are better than your natural beauty. You look like you are about 40 years old. I don''t want to kill flowers with hot hands."


    "Don''t worry!" Yihe pure eyes humiliated reply: "I will do according to Mr. Huangfu''s instructions, but you must also abide by your promise, after killing Chu Feng and his people, give the antidote to my people, let us be free!"


    "That''s natural. Yihe clan leader can do things, and we can do things."


    Ling Rufeng grinned, drank a glass of wine in front of him, stood up and said: "it is estimated that Chu Feng will launch a thunderbolt attack these two days. Apparently, we are 800 people, but the two hundred people in secret are enough for us to smooth the situation. I really hope that Chu Feng will appear soon and kill him, which must be a pleasant thing."


    Almost like a beast, pilihu violently tears at Yihe Chun''s clothes. In terms of strength, Yihe Chun and pilihu are on the same level or even a little higher. However, due to the poison, Yihe Chun can only close his eyes, but his intention of killing is more profound.


    She had decided that, as long as she got the antidote, she would not die with the Huangfu family and kill the Huangfu family members with the strength of the family.


    What she didn''t know was that the day Huangfu asked Heaven for the antidote was the day of extermination.


    "Ah


    Soon, without any prelude and tenderness, pilihu ran into the pure body of Yihe without any care, only the most primitive collision and that kind of wild laughter!


    Yihe pure humiliation bite teeth, do not want to cry out, but instinct or let her can not help, this is the second time pilihu violated her, and in the interest of the head, called Yihe Mingzi''s name.


    A sound of dispirited and even humiliating voices came from inside the house. All the Yihe family masters who passed by clenched their fists. There was no anger at Yihe Chun, only the opportunity to kill pilihu.


    Over the past decade or so, the Huangfu family stationed here were poisoned by Yihe family members and bullied and humiliated their women''s wives. It was a bit of the demeanor of the Weisi people when they came to the holy Dynasty, but the difference was that the roles of these things were reversed.


    However, seeing the elite of the Huangfu family in the distance, these experts could only leave with indifference, even if they felt uncomfortable. Yihechun was just fighting for the living space of Yihe family, which they could understand.


    "It seems that Lao Pi is very interested in Yihe Mingzi."


    Ling Rufeng''s residence is next door. At the moment, he hears the roaring voice of pilihu coming from the next room. He laughs and rubs his fingers against the teacup in front of him and ponders: "only when will Chu Feng come?"


    "Kill him!" At the moment, on a hillside three kilometers away from the Yihe tribe, Yihe Mingzi saw a scene in the Yihe tribe through the high-power thermal night vision mirror. Although she did not see it with her own eyes, it was just a thermal image, but she knew that it was her mother''s room.


    "Hatred?"


    Chu Feng didn''t need any tools. He even saw it more clearly than Yihe Mingzi. He said: "a hundred years ago, when the two elite families helped Weiss army into the holy pilgrimage, who should people hate at that time?"


    With his fingers in the air, Chu Feng had no emotion to add: "everything is a cycle of cause and effect, and it is useless to care about it. You yourself have been kept in captivity for more than ten years by Huangfu. If he moves you, what is your fate?"


    Yihe Mingzi looked gloomy, but he also understood that he could not get any sympathy by saying these things with Chu Feng. He deflected the front of his words: "less wind, is it necessary to act tonight?"


    "Action is necessary, but not now."


    Chu Feng nodded and waved to the back. By the way, he said to Yihe Mingzi, "I''ve come. I must leave something, not to mention, Huangfu family''s contact with Meihua will deal with me. How can I just do that?"Behind, Fu Dina came up with a box and opened it. Yihe Mingzi was stunned when he saw the contents inside: "sniper gun?"


    "It''s a sniper gun, but it''s special!" Fu Dina skillfully assembled the parts in the box, and said: "this is a specially modified barrage gun. The bullets can even penetrate the armored vehicle and cause explosion. The cost of each bullet is 100000 pool dollars. There are ten bullets here!"


    Soon, the assembled barrage gun came to Chu Feng''s hand, and the bullets had already been loaded. Chu Feng looked at Yan Luo and asked, "how sure are you that pilihu will explode in three kilometers?"


    Yan Luo didn''t answer immediately. He came over and took a look at the sniper. He had the function of night vision thermal imaging. The whole gun was specially made. Finally, Yan Luo said, "70%


    Although most of pirihu''s energy is now focused on Yihe Chun, as the fifth strong man on the Yellow list, after so many years of precipitation, his body''s instinctive cognition of danger still exists. It''s hard to blow him up with a simple shot!


    "Seventy percent, too little!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head. If Yan Luo says that 90% of them are willing to let him try. 70% of them are full of variables. He goes to the front part with a gun and has a panoramic view of everything in his left eye. He says, "there are more than 400 experts in Yihe family. Huangfu family obviously has 800 people, 500 people, and is full of variables."


    There are still some Chu Feng who have not said, that is, there are two hundred people sitting there waiting for something in the hollow one kilometer behind the Yihe tribe. Their intuition is like the hidden power of the Huangfu family.


    With his left eye, Chu Feng was in charge of everything around him. He had a sense of danger. He had to attack an hour ago and had been postponed until now, because Chu Feng had no absolute assurance and didn''t want to make unnecessary sacrifice.


    With the gun lying on the ground, pointed at the house where the tiger was, through the left eye, locked the tiger, but did not immediately buckle the launch.


    At this time, however, pilihu stopped moving, and the sound inside the house was startled. Yihe Chun was lying on the table with cold eyes. However, the former smelled a touch of crisis and said, "how can I feel that there is danger hanging over me?"


    After a few minutes of concentrated feeling, pilihu still did not know where the danger came from. He just lowered his head to see the hatred in Yihe''s pure eyes. He immediately slapped her face in anger and said, "I said that the murderous opportunity from there affected my mood. It turned out that you, an old woman, showed me a murderous opportunity."


    "I tell you, don''t try to kill me. You''ve been my plaything all my life."


    Yi He Chun clenched his lips and felt the weakness and pain of his body. He felt only hatred in his heart.


    Chufeng on the hillside raised a smile on his mouth and said a perfect secret. His gun pointed at PI Lihu. He really felt the danger and stopped, but all blame was on Yi He Chun. This is an opportunity for Chu Feng.


    But chufeng didn''t immediately push the launch, just quietly waiting. Yihe Mingzi and others stood behind him without making a sound. Although he was curious about what chufeng was doing, there must be a reason.


    "The emperor Dan produced by Chu Feng is really good."


    Inside the house, pilihu smiles with satisfaction. The killing opportunity has been shrouded in him, but there is no danger. Subconsciously, he feels that it comes from the joy and purity of his body. At the same time, he is also very satisfied with the effect of emperor Dan.


    "Goodbye!" Almost ten minutes later, when pilihu finally felt that the killing machine was from Yihechun, the Chu wind on the hillside whispered a word, and the next moment the bullet burst out directly.


    Within sight, Chu Feng saw a small hole blown out of the wall. The next moment, pilihu''s head burst like a watermelon!


    "What''s going on?"


    The sound of gunfire was a few kilometers away. With the muffler, everything happened too quickly. The sound of pilihu''s head bursting didn''t alarm the rest of the people, or we didn''t want to hear some noise when we were far away from here. No one found the bullet penetrating the wall or blowing off the head. Yihe Chun wiped off the red and white objects on his face, looking stunned, but did not scream.


    At this time, she fell on the ground of the mobile phone drip ring two, Yi He Chun looked after the emergence of joy, a minute later, the room again sounded a dispirited voice.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    Thank you


    At the moment of putting down the mobile phone, Yihe Mingzi whispered a word to Chu Feng lying on the ground. She had been looking at it with a hot night mirror. She couldn''t see the scene when pilihu''s head was blown off. But she knew that pilihu was dead, but it was enough to die, because at the moment of his death, he was still in Yihe pure body.


    Chu Feng doesn''t answer, but lies on his stomach quietly. Ye Zixuan raises his hand to stop Yihe Mingzi from talking. He looks at chufeng with more appreciation. PI Lihu, who is close to or already a master, can hardly kill him with ordinary knives and guns.


    After years of training, he could ignore many dangers and dodge them. However, Chu Feng had a shot in the head just now, which made Ye Zixuan feel that no matter how strong he is, he is afraid of bullets.


    Fu Dina, who stands at the back a little bit, is also twinkling with Venus. Although she doesn''t know much about the three lists of the holy pilgrimage underground world, she also knows that only those people who stand at the top of the underground world are the only ones who stand at the top of the underground world, which shows that pilihu is so powerful that it feels incredible to be shot in the head.


    At the same time, she also understood why her father, Forbes, wanted her to learn from Chu Feng.


    Compared with Yan Luo and Gu Ming, they are both used to the shock of Chu Feng. They kill nearly 200 people with a single knife and run away from the siege of 5000 people. Chu Feng is already a miracle. So what is impossible?


    "Kill the chance!"


    At this time, Ling Rufeng in the next room suddenly stood up. He walked out of the room and looked at the night in the distance. A crisis covered his whole body. He wanted to go to the next room to tell pilihu, but when he heard those voices, he still gave up his mind.


    Although he is also the existence of the Yellow list, but compared to the general pilihu is a little worse, he knows that pilihu will not want him to go in to see everything.


    After telling PI Lihu''s idea, Ling Rufeng came to the front. The crisis made him tense all the time. He opened his mouth to the two Yihe masters: "you go to the front to check whether there is an enemy coming. If you find any change, please inform me at any time."


    Of course, the two Yihe masters are reluctant, but at the moment, Jardine and Chun are under pressure to play, and they are more unlikely to resist.


    In addition, the arrangement of people to observe around, Ling Rufeng just went to his residence, just felt a trace of discomfort when he was about to enter the door, and looked at the side of his mouth in a low voice: "Lao PI, no cry?"


    Suddenly, I met with PI Lihu for many years. I knew that this old friend would roar like a wild animal when playing with women. Now it''s so quiet that he can smell an unusual smell.


    Just as he was about to go over and see what was going on, when he was drunk and scolded by pilihu, suddenly came the sound of breaking the sky. Ling Rufeng''s body instinctively rolled to the side.


    But although he escaped a lethal bullet, he rolled out of the place, the second bullet also exploded his head.


    "Hoo!"


    Chu Feng on the hillside stood up and wiped off the sweat on his forehead. No one understood how hard it was to be so highly concentrated. However, it was a great achievement to kill PI Lihu and Ling Rufeng.


    But after looking back, I saw everyone''s eyes as if they were looking at monsters. Chu Feng touched his face and asked, "what''s the matter? My face is dirty?"


    "My God!"


    Fu Dina broke the silence and stepped forward to look at the distance where the lights were on. She said with admiration: "wind, the man didn''t roll out just now. You fired the second shot. I''m curious how do you know that he will arrive at that position and blow his head accurately?"


    "I am a genius!" Chu Feng naturally can''t say that his left eye can see the future of Ling Rufeng''s track of action. In addition, the matter of PI Lihu has attracted Ling Rufeng''s attention before he succeeds. Instead, he utters a stinky sentence.


    But don''t want to, Fu Dina nodded seriously: "I feel that way too."


    "No flattery!"


    Chu Feng turned his white eyes and said, and then he looked at the distance and opened his mouth: "order to go down, all of them will go out and kill all the odds and ends of the Huangfu family. Another 100 people are lurking in front of the cave behind. If someone appears, erase it!"


    When Yan Luo was giving instructions, Chu Feng said to Yihe Mingzi: "tell your mother by phone, order to go down, and wait for the people of Yihe family. Don''t act rashly, or I have nothing to do with killing wrongly!"


    "Good!"


    The death of pilihu and Ling Rufeng made Yihe Mingzi have a kind of trust in chufeng. He nodded without hesitation, dialed her mother Yihechun''s phone, conveyed the meaning of chufeng, and then said to chufeng: "my mother said that the people of Yihe family will not act, and can help you kill Huangfu family people."


    Chu Feng stopped his steps and said, "tell them they don''t need it!"


    He left a sentence coldly and mercilessly. Chufeng took Ye Zixuan, Fu Dina and LiuXu and others down the mountain to Yihe tribe. Yihe Mingzi stood in the same place and didn''t understand Chu Feng''s meaning: "can''t we erase the Huangfu family more quickly?"


    But Chu Feng didn''t say that, and she couldn''t go into it. According to Chu Feng''s intention, she was waiting for control here, and she didn''t need to follow."Yama, send a message to the attacker."


    After walking down the hill, Chu Feng''s eyes were full of high-voltage electricity, and Shawa mercilessly threw out a sentence: "if the people of Yihe family don''t do it, they will send them out of the world together with the Huangfu family."


    Yan Luo nodded and Gu Ming quickly went to the front. Ye Zixuan followed him and said, "you are not going to rescue Yihe family. How can you give such an order?"


    Chu Feng looked at several people with similar looks. His face softened a little and said, "prepare for a rainy day. After all, the cooperation between Yihe Mingzi and I has been observed. Now PI Lihu and Ling Rufeng are on the scene. I have to suspect that Yihe''s family is threatened and I am the enemy. That''s just to reduce the loss."


    If it was the beginning, Chu Feng would not give such an order, even if PI Lihu and Ling Rufeng were not here, he would not give such an order, but the appearance of the two made Chu Feng have to treat it cautiously.


    He won, not lost!


    After all, ye Zixuan didn''t understand him very well, but he didn''t continue to ask. Instead, Chu Feng turned back and said, "he didn''t arrive at noon. How come he hasn''t seen anyone yet?"


    Other people don''t know who they are talking about, but ye Zixuan understands: "I have contacted him. He arrived at Weiss at more than 11:00 p.m., but he said that there is no need for him. He won''t do it. When you need it, he will appear naturally."


    Chu Feng nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. He sent money to cooperate with the action, but he also supervised himself. Chu Feng hoped that he would attack, but he didn''t want that strange guy to appear.


    At this time, the Yihe tribe was completely confused because Ling Rufeng''s head had been blown off. Yihechun also put on his clothes at the first time and came out with bloodstains on his whole body, but there was no fear and panic. Looking at the people of the Huangfu family, he wanted to order the Yihe family to surround and kill them.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, he gave up the idea. Although Yihe Mingzi repeatedly promised, Yi Hechun could not fight with Huangfu family until he was sure that chufeng could save them.


    "The people of Yihe family, listen to me. All of you will stay in the same place, and I will give it to the Huangfu family."


    Yihe Chun quickly issued instructions. As for those members of the Huangfu family who were angry, Yihe family stood by and did not care. I believe that the people of the Huangfu family are not stupid enough to understand whether to face the attack from the enemy or to face the attack from both sides.


    The people of Huangfu family were very angry with Yihechun, but at the moment, the enemy might be about to kill them. They did not have time to pay attention to them. They quickly began to hide according to the terrain. They had knives and guns in their hands. Their eyes flashed with the light of carnivores and looked at the trees ahead.


    Dada!


    However, after the Yihe tribe fell into peace for a while, all of a sudden, there were endless gunshots coming from behind. Facing the elite members of the Huangfu family in front of them, they all fell to the ground, wondering how the enemy had killed them from behind.


    This is a path provided by Yihe Mingzi. Only important Yihe family members know that they can detour to the back of the Yihe family. When it was originally designed, it was also designed to surround the Yihe tribe to support killing. It was just used by the elite of the wind door to stab a knife in the back.


    Yihe Chunyi waved and took several people around him to a corner. Their masters were better at assassinating and concealing, so close combat with hot weapons was not their strong point.


    At one time, the battle started. At the beginning, Huangfu elite was killed by surprise. In addition, Fengmen elite had a submachine gun in hand, which made Huangfu''s elite snow mountain worse. Even if they killed them, they didn''t expect that the wind door would attack with thermal weapons. You know, they only had more than 100 guns on them!


    There is no suspense fighting, which rings out among the tribes. At any time, we can hear the unwilling roar of the dead and their unwillingness to give up the world. In particular, the lonely life and Yan Luo, who follow the crowd to kill, bring out the astonishing momentum of thousands of people.


    "It seems that the Huangfu family is going to die this time!"


    Yihe Chun clenched her hands into fists. She was squeezed by the Huangfu family for more than ten years. She was treated as a plaything. At the moment, she was very happy to see the people of Huangfu family hunted and killed. As for the poison, she believed that what Yihe Mingzi said could be solved by Chu Feng.


    But at this time, the sudden change, only those who rushed behind or under the feet of the elite suddenly appeared in black wrapped master, Knight knife without hesitation across their bodies, happy and pure look.


    But before she opened her mouth, an old man standing behind her suddenly burst out. She pierced her body with a knife and kicked it out. At the same time, he said, "the clan leader has been killed by the attackers. We will kill all the invaders!"


    This scene falls in the eyes of Chu Feng, who has not yet arrived at the tribe. He stops 500 meters away, and his body is flooded with cold killing opportunities. He says: "it''s good to subdue an expert family, but if you can''t, there''s no way. Let him destroy it!"


    Willow catkins in the side of the clever nod, holding the mobile phone said: "lonely big brother, wind less said, all killed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    "Mom


    Yihe Mingzi, who was far above the mountain, saw this scene with his own eyes. His heart trembled violently. At the next moment, his body moved dexterously toward the foot of the mountain. His murderous spirit overflowed: "Yihe mirage, I will certainly kill you."


    Lonely life in the earphone came catkins words, a hand indifferently waved out, said: "kill!"


    All of a sudden, the wind door, which had been suddenly swept by those masters who suddenly appeared, suddenly stood up. The submachine gun in his hand burst out lethal bullets with senhan. The bodies of those masters who were still in charge were all together, and their eyes showed surprise and shock.


    Why aren''t they dead?


    "Bulletproof vest!" Just now, he took advantage of the chaos to kill the old man of Yihe pure, and his eyes burst out. He snorted: "I thought it would be OK. I underestimated our Yihe family."


    With a gentle wave, more than 80 men standing in silence in the distance suddenly took action. Some of them disappeared directly. All of them were the middle martial arts of Yihe family. They were less than 100 people. They could select thousands of people without defeat.


    ¡±Pathetic enemy! "


    Yan Luo killed a Huangfu elite and turned back with a playful smile. With his fingers waving, the ten elite Fengmen each pulled out a bomb, and the next moment he pulled the wire and threw it in all directions.


    Even if the experts are very arrogant, it seems that they will be invisible, but also use some visual illusions. It does not mean that the bomb explodes, and they are OK.


    However, after the ten bombs went out, there was no explosion in the imagination. It was just a flutter. A stream of white smoke filled the surrounding area and began to spread everywhere. Yihe mirage triangle eyes solidified and said: "poisonous smoke, don''t breathe!"


    The rest of the masters and the elite of Huangfu family subconsciously held their breath, but the elite of Fengmen didn''t stop like this. The bullets kept shooting at this time, and both the Huangfu family and the Yihe family fell into a pool of blood.


    Although those masters and Huangfu elite held their breath, they still felt dizzy. Yihe mirage shook their bodies. They were shocked. These poisons can corrode the human body without breathing. It''s terrible!


    At this time, Chu Feng had already arrived outside the tribe. Looking at the tribe completely covered by white smoke, he raised a smile and said, "poison is not only for Huangfu family, but also for Chu Feng."


    Yihe Mingzi, who came after her, ran with tears in her eyes. She just arrived outside the tribe and fell on the ground. Chu Feng looked at her lightly and said, "sorry, I forgot to give you the antidote in advance."


    Finger a little tribal light said: "but you don''t worry, when I kill all the people that should be killed, kill the people that should be killed, I will give you detoxification."


    Yihe Mingzi was lying on the ground with no strength. She was also attacked by white smoke, but she sobbed there unconsciously. In order to preserve Yihe family, Yihechun asked her to leave with Huangfu. She was also subject to the Huangfu family.


    When she thought freedom was coming, Yi He Chun died and died in his own hands.


    Ye Zixuan takes a look at chufeng and keeps silent. Her intuition tells her that chufeng has a chance to let Yihe Chun live forever, but he doesn''t do that. The purpose is to make Yihe Mingzi hate everything better for me. It''s just such a means that ye Zixuan can''t accept it.


    The sound of gunfire spread and lasted for nearly half an hour before it stopped. The white smoke over the tribe had also been blown away with the breeze, and there was a faint smell of blood. In the cruel and merciless battlefield, life was just like grass, which made the people still alive smell a touch of sadness.


    An hour later, the elite of Fengmen completely controlled the Yihe tribe. In front of the huge square, Chu Feng stood indifferent and looked at the dead Huangfu elite and more than 100 Yihe masters. There was no trace of emotion in his eyes.


    "Little wind, this is the elder and second elder of Yihe tribe, Yihe mirage and Yihe Shenyuan brothers."


    At this time, Yan Luo came with two old men with white hair and threw them in front of Chu Feng. He briefly introduced their identity. Yihe Mingzi, who was holding Yihe''s pure corpse after recovering his strength, suddenly burst out at the words. His Knights'' knives twinkled in his hand and stabbed at Yihe''s mirage.


    The light of the knife was cold and fierce, but he had not touched the chest of Yihe mirage. He was forced to move forward and swing his knife. His eyes were cold and said, "you can''t kill them."


    "Why?"


    The pain of Yihe Mingzi''s mother''s death made her almost lose her mind and roared. The knight''s knife in her hand pointed to the weak Yihe mirage, which was filled with hatred: "this old man killed my mother. I will kill him to avenge my mother."


    "If you kill him, will your mother come back to life?" Chu wind indifferent to throw out a sentence.


    When Yihe Mingzi''s body was stagnant, Chu Feng went to Yihe mirage and squatted down. Looking at the weak old man, he whispered: "tell me why you started with my people just now. If I''m satisfied with the answer, we can talk about your life."


    Yihe Mingzi looks at Chu Feng in disbelief, but at the moment, there are people around Chu Feng, so she can only choose silence.Yihe mirage slowly raised his head and spoke weakly: "less wind?"


    "Know me, it seems that there is a conspiracy!" Chufeng pondered a smile, patted Yihe mirage on the shoulder and continued: "I heard that your son is a Zhongwu, and two granddaughters are also charming. Tell me what I want to know, you may die, but they may live!"


    Yihe mirage''s godless eyes burst out and yelled: "the wind is less, the river and lake''s gratitude and resentment are worse than the family members!"


    "Wrong!"


    Chu Feng shook his finger and said, "they are all masters. Maybe they launched an attack on my people just now, so in my eyes, they are not innocent people, they are similar enemies!"


    Yihe mirage suddenly had nothing to say. He looked at Yihe mirage beside him and finally shook his head and said, "unless you promise to let go of me and my relatives, I won''t tell you why I want to do it. Even if you kill all of us, it doesn''t matter."


    "Satisfy you!" In Yihe mirage''s words of retreating into progress, Chu Feng did not show any embarrassment. Instead, he nodded his head and took a knife and waved it without hesitation. Yihe mirage''s arm fell off.


    Chu Feng ignored the pain on his face and said coldly: "however, I am a person who will report my revenge. You almost let my people die. I will not let you die happily. It is necessary to torture."


    After that, the knife in Chu Feng''s hand fell out again without hesitation, and his other arm fell to the ground. All the people around him looked at him slightly, and he didn''t kill people too much. It seemed that he had fallen down a bit.


    But Chu Feng did not realize that he was still wielding his knife without stopping. In the end, Yihe mirage''s limbs were cut off by Chu Feng, and his ears were cut off. The whole person fell to the ground, his eyes were struggling with pain, and he was still full of resentment. If he could move, he must kill Chu Feng. This is a devil.


    "Chufeng, give me a good time!"


    Condensing strength, Yihe mirage roared. His limbs were broken and his ears were cut off. Even if he was saved, he was also a waste man. It was better to die here than to suffer.


    "I will, but not now!" Chu Feng lowered his machete, stretched out his hand and took out a small bottle of things from his body and said, "this is a kind of special powder. If it is sprinkled on the wound, it will feel like thousands of ants biting. But it will not let you die, it will only make you suffer. When I feel almost the same, I will send you away."


    Without hesitation, he sprinkled the powder on the wound of Yihe mirage and put away the porcelain bottle. Chu Feng looked at Yihe mirage and said, "your elder brother has already done this. Do you want to fight for it?"


    Yihe Shenyuan shuddered. As masters, they are tough minded people, but it doesn''t mean that they are not afraid of death and pain, but they can bear it. Therefore, they also have the title of master tortoise. However, when you see the pain roaring voice of Yihe mirage nearby, no matter how strong his heart is, it is difficult to gather them together.


    "I said," can you let me go? " Yihe mirahara trembled and opened his mouth, without any lofty demeanor.


    Chu Feng did not promise, but whispered: "you said you can fight, you do not say will die."


    Feeling Chu Feng''s ferocity and cruelty, Yi He Shen Yuan stirred up his voice like a bamboo tube and poured beans: "it''s the Huangfu family. They found me and my elder brother, and asked us to find a chance to stab the sword, destroy the wind gate, and kill Yi He Chun. The Huangfu family and the Yihe family, which are allies, can also give us an antidote."


    "My elder brother and I thought for a moment that there was no way to give Jardine pure superior position. As long as the poison could be removed, the Yihe family could not be controlled by a woman, so we agreed."


    Chufeng pondered with a smile: "should not only be like this, should there be something not said?"


    Yihe Shenyuan''s eyes twinkled, but finally continued: "in order to show sincerity, the Huangfu family has given us ten antidotes, not temporary, but completely eradicated. My elder brother and our relatives have already detoxified. It is also because of this that we have chosen to cooperate."


    Chu Feng pursed his lips and said, "go on, I believe you still have something to tell me!"


    Yihe mirahara shook his head and said, "no more!"


    "Who gave you the medicine?" Chu Feng sees that Yi He Shen Yuan still pretends to be confused there. He doesn''t mind reminding him that according to Chu Feng''s understanding of Huangfu''s asking the sky, he can''t give these things to pilihu. If so, let pilihu and Ling Rufeng kill Yihe Chun. Why bother?


    Yihe mirage yuan lowered his head, then suddenly the cohesion between the strength burst up, a dagger appeared in his hand, and he drank: "you go to die!"


    Chu Feng had already raised his hand to block it. At the peak, Yihe Shenyuan launched an attack. Chu Feng couldn''t stop it. However, he was only concentrating his strength at the moment, which was not enough to shake himself. He took the dagger in his hand and stabbed him with his backhand, which resulted in Yihe Shenyuan''s life. At the same time, the knife in his hand crossed Yihe mirage''s throat.


    "The wind is small, Yihe mirage brothers'' family members, none of them can be found." At this time, Yan Luo came from the side, his eyes showed dignified.


    "It seems that these are two tough old guys!" Chu Feng breathed out a breath and knew that just now both of them were just perfunctory and procrastinating. Maybe it was time for their children to leave in the dark.But Chu Feng was more curious about one thing. He asked, "who in the end dare not say that two Gao Wuning would die?"


    "Get ready to leave, or you''ll never be able to leave." When others were also curious about who might threaten the two gaowu, Qian, who should have appeared earlier, stepped forward and said, "the old monster of Huangfu family has stepped out of the holy court for the first time in decades. Now the chief residence is drinking tea!"


    "Two thousand self-defense forces are pressing in this direction. Fifteen armed helicopters will be able to resist in ten minutes."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    "The old monster is bigger than Huangfu asking the sky!"


    More than 30 kilometers away from the Yihe tribe, Chu Feng, sitting in the car, learned the news through secret channels. He couldn''t help sighing: "the famous xenophobic of the wes people, he can use the army of a kingdom, ox fork!"


    "The old monster is not that simple." Qian can''t help but sit next to Chu Feng and ye Zixuan respectively. At the moment, they start to speak faintly: "according to the information we control, although the old monster hasn''t stepped out of the holy pilgrimage for decades, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t control the news.


    The latest news shows that the chief of Weiss went to the holy city 30 years ago. At that time, he went to visit the old monster. After returning from that time, he made no progress in his official career. A few years ago, he directly became the first official of Weiss and became the chief official! "


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and knew that money could not help but there was a sentence left behind. Although all the things on the surface were very clear, Chu Feng more or less guessed that the current chief superior and the old monster could not be separated.


    "The wind is low, all have been evacuated!"


    In front of him, Yan Luo drove his car and said: "except those who are willing to surrender to the damper, we give the antidote. The others stay in the Yihe tribe. Ten minutes ago, the self-defense forces and armed helicopters arrived at the same time. Within three minutes, Yihe tribe was razed to the ground without any chicken or dog left!"


    At that time, Qian couldn''t help but bring news, which disrupted some of Chu Feng''s arrangements, and directly ordered all to withdraw. In addition, the people of Yihe family, who were willing to respect Yihe and Mingzi as the patriarch, gave antidote and retreated with them. Of course, chufeng''s antidote also contained another poison, but it was chronic.


    Because now is at the critical time, Chu Feng can''t afford to lose.


    At the same time, they were also shocked by the official means. Although the Yihe family is not as good as that of the last century, it is also the family of meritorious officials. Without any notice and prediction, they directly sent out the strongest force to fight it, so that Chu Feng had a deeper understanding of the old monster that he had never met.


    A man who can influence Weiss''s official will should not be measured by a simple enemy, but should be valued a hundred times.


    "By the way, miss ferdina, let me ask you when we are leaving." Yan Luo waited for Chu Feng to digest this amazing information before opening his voice to ask.


    Chu Feng could not help but take a look at the silent money, and finally breathed out a breath and said: "wait and send me to a specific place, you and Gu Ming will leave with you. I have another task to do next. I will go back when I am alive. If I die, I will give the wind door to Xia Yan, and he will lead everyone to go down together."


    Yan Luo and Gu Ming both frowned. A few days ago, Chu Feng had asked them to evacuate first, but he almost died. At the moment, Chu Feng still wanted to stay. Both of them were not very willing.


    They are not so much belong to the wind door, rather follow the Chu wind this person.


    Seeing their unwillingness, Chu Feng bowed to the front and patted them on the shoulder and said, "I know what you are thinking, but I Chu Feng is too insignificant, and the damper has just developed for a short time. I live and Xia Yan can suppress everything. If I die, Xia Yan needs your help."


    Yan Luo and Gu Ming looked at each other and understood Chu Feng''s idea. Although he was the leader of the wind gate, he thought about things from the perspective of all his brothers and sisters, sacrificing his ego and unwilling to die together.


    Silent nod, two people no longer persuade, everything is in silence.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in the direction of an ancient building complex. The sky was dim. When Yan Luo and Gu Ming got off the bus, Chu Feng looked at Ye Zixuan and said, "you can leave with me. Solitary life and Yan Luo are very powerful. But with you around, I can rest assured that they are loyal and brave men of the holy Dynasty. I don''t want them to have an accident."


    "Chu Feng, you want to get rid of me," said my grandfather


    "Can''t go!" Chu Feng didn''t give ye Zixuan a chance to go on and interrupted: "I know what you mean, but rich brother is by my side. You don''t need to worry about anything. I believe he can do what you can. The next thing is not too many people."


    "Although the elite 500 wind doors are divided into three routes to retreat with the Yihe family and the channel provided by Fu Dina, I am not very relieved after all. I hope you and Fu Dina can leave through one channel and let catkins hide."


    Ye Zixuan narrowed her eyes and looked at Chu Feng''s uncontrollable eyes. Finally, she opened the door and got out of the car silently. She knew that Chu Feng didn''t have complete trust in Dina. Yan Luo and Gu Ming followed along with the people of the white tiger gang. She and Yihe Mingzi followed Fu Dina all the way.


    When the night fell into silence again, Qian couldn''t help looking at Chu Feng and opening his mouth: "how do I feel that you are explaining the future affairs, in addition, you let everyone go, how to carry out the next action?"


    "Mr. Su, if they send their excuses, they can act naturally."


    Chufeng opened the door and got out of the car with a warm smile. Looking at the night ahead, he continued: "at first, I was curious. How can su give me a reason to fight against Weiss official? I didn''t expect to come so directly, but it was also good!"Qian couldn''t help shaking his eyebrows slightly, followed him out of the car and kicked it out towards the side. The car went to the corner and asked, "you seem to know something."


    Chu Feng just slightly pursed his lips and laughed. He didn''t say anything. The secret of his left eye may have been known by some people or no one else. This is the card of Chu Feng. Looking at the night ahead, Chu Feng said with a smile: "prepare, after tonight, I will be a street mouse in Weiss, and there is no place to hide."


    Qian can''t help but feel uncomfortable with Chu Feng. Compared with the last time he took Chu Feng to the undersea base, he felt that Chu Feng seemed to have a little more.


    Two minutes later, dozens of people in black appeared on the roads at both ends of the road. Each of them did not have the momentum to show his edge. However, with the gradual approach, it still gave people the meaning of dark clouds pressing the city, the elite among the elite.


    "Chu Feng, we have been ordered to arrest you. Let''s go to jail!"


    The crowd from both sides stopped. It seems that the people here had already known that the people here were like Chu Feng: "an hour ago, you led the people of the wind gate to carry out a cruel and inhuman attack on the Weisi Yihe family, and destroyed our hero family. Their behavior is extremely heinous, and they must accept the trial of our Weisi law."


    "I wondered at first how they explained the collapse of the Jardine family, but now I understand." Chufeng smell speech a smile, gently cough a playful said: "dare to love, is to me back black pot."


    Money can not help but move his hands back: "but this also shows that the strength of the old monster, very strong!"


    Leaving a word, money can''t help but burst out, the speed is not to say faster than the speed of light, but ordinary people''s naked eyes are almost hard to capture, just a second, the man who started talking was completely killed, no scars can be seen on his body, but it was revealed under the perspective of Chu Feng.


    The internal organs are completely broken!


    Without the intention of going up to help, Chu Feng went to the side and sat down as if he were an audience. The rest of the Weis didn''t mean to besiege Chu Feng at this time. According to the above meaning, you can catch the living. Then don''t kill Chu Feng. He doesn''t run now, and they don''t need to provoke him.


    Dozens of people are considered to be the elite of Weiss elite, all of them are first-class and first-class talents selected from the army. But at the moment, faced with the ruthlessness and hegemony of money, they seem to encounter adults and children, which is hard to shake.


    By the time they found out it was wrong, everything was too late. Money could not help but crush a man''s throat and throw it on the ground and say, "the wes are still so weak!"


    Chu Feng clapped his hands and stood up and looked at the dozens of corpses on the ground. If he did, he could kill all these people, but it would not be so easy. It must be seriously injured.


    The money can''t help but less than ten minutes before and after. The killing technique is crisp and simple. I am full of curiosity and yearning for some things in my heart.


    But these Chu Feng did not show at this time, spread hands to one side, at the same time through encryption to make a phone call, said: "see me in 24 hours!"


    Qian couldn''t help but frown slightly behind Chu Feng. Although he was several years older, in the face of Chu Feng, in addition to his strength, he had a slight gap with Chu Feng in other aspects.


    "All the people sent out are dead. That''s all I can do."


    Ten minutes later, in the chief residence, 40 kilometers away from the scene of the incident, a square faced man spoke softly: "although I can get to this day with your help, I have also told you that you should aim at the holy pilgrimage, and I can help you, but in Weiss, this is the only time."


    Sitting opposite the man was an old man with gray hair and white beard. He could not see his actual age, but his eyes gave a feeling of going through many vicissitudes: "this is the last time, but Chu Feng can''t go back to the holy Dynasty. You can leave it alone, but you should seal all the exit routes for me."


    "Next, I''ll arrange it myself!"


    "That''s natural. The downfall of the Jardine family always requires someone to take responsibility." Seeing that the old man no longer asked him to do anything, the man''s heart eased a little emotional opening: "and Chu Feng is a personal, starting from tomorrow, he is struggling in Wes, this is the last I can help you."


    Thank you The old man nodded with a smile. He could not see the depth of his wrinkled face, but when he nodded slightly, a meaningful meaning flashed in his eyes. It was destined that the man on the opposite side did not see it.


    "Chief, a ship carrying more than 200 people to leave the country was not reported and was sunk by our warship."


    At this time, the door of the house was pushed open, and a middle-aged man came in respectfully and opened his mouth: "later, the guards who checked found that there were pilgrims, Wes and Hebrews on it. After receiving the news, I asked them to identify them as illegal boat, but I guess it was the ship that the wind door left. Please direct the next step."


    "Asshole!" The originally peaceful man stood up at the hearing of the speech, and anger appeared on his face and said, "who let the gun fire?"


    Then he looked at the old man who was drinking tea quietly. His fist clenched unconsciously and finally loosened. He vaguely knew what was going on, but there was something wrong that couldn''t be said!The old man with tea frowned a little, just because the wrinkles on his face were not very clear. In the dark, I didn''t just let my gaze threaten the appearance of Chu Feng. Who ordered it to be sunk?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    The sky turned white, the light came, and the whole King began to revive.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, a shocking news exploded in Weiss. Messages were sent by mobile phones in groups. Messages were played on buses and shopping malls. Weisi Yihe family was completely destroyed last night. More than 300 old women and children were killed.


    When such news comes out, everyone is in a daze.


    Although the Jiahe family and Jardine family have gradually withdrawn from the top circle of Weiss since the last century, it does not mean that they have lost their shadow in the hearts of the people.


    On the contrary, the Jardine family and the Jiahe family often appear in the textbooks to tell the kids about their glory, loyalty to Weiss and their contributions. In other words, the two master families are mysterious and powerful, which can be regarded as a kind of public symbol of Weiss.


    However, the news of their destruction came at the moment, and the people were shocked and angry. At more than nine o''clock, nearly ten thousand people had gathered before the chief residence of Wangdu, demanding severe punishment for the perpetrators and justice for those who died in the Yihe family.


    At ten o''clock, chief Miyano appeared on the screen and made a statement to the whole country. He was very sad and angry at the destruction of the Jardine family, denouncing the insane killers and arsonists, and releasing another piece of news.


    It is not to see the real appearance of pilihu, but Miyano said that it was the man of the wind gate.


    But they forget the sins that their ancestors committed in the pilgrimage a hundred years ago.


    For a while, demonstrations broke out all over Weiss, which attracted the attention of the whole world. However, most of them were for fun. In the past, only the holy pilgrimage protested against Wes''s visit to the shrine. Now, it''s quite interesting to see the Weiss protesting.


    Chu Feng, a similar Fengmen master, was pushed to the forefront of the storm and was rumored to be a demon by Weiss people. For a long time in the future, when children are not good, their parents will say that Chu Feng is coming. The children seem to understand something and stop crying.


    "Chief, is that really good?"


    At eleven o''clock, the demonstrations around Weiss had reached the chief office. The middle-aged man put a stack of materials in front of Miyano and asked, "although the things last night were hidden and the guards were used, there is no airtight wall in the world, if it is known to the public."


    "Wes has been quiet for a long time. It''s time for people to warm up." Looking at the materials, Miyamoto looked at all the petitions for severe punishment from all over the country. He said faintly, "it doesn''t matter if people know about it. Although there will be slight words against me, they will acquiesce to this behavior when they see the people who hate the holy pilgrimage with blood."


    "Or do you think I sent someone to destroy the Yihe family without considering it?"


    "I don''t mean that." The middle-aged man bowed his head in fear and said, "what do we need to do next? Now the destruction of the Yihe family is completely lost on Chu Feng''s head. If we don''t do anything, the people will be cold hearted. After all, the Yihe family has been brilliant and has been dedicated to the Empire."


    "The weak will not be pitied." "But the weak can get a lot of opportunities. Now the whole world thinks that we are victims. If we do something to comfort the dead of Yihe family, such as Chaoyun Island, many people are happy to see it," he said


    "Similarly, the pilgrimage has nothing to say. After all, we are victims."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man''s eyes brightened. Last night, he doubted that Miyano would send troops regardless. However, it seems at this moment that Miyano had long planned to use the collapse of a family to achieve some goals, such as suppressing the holy Pilgrimage: "I will arrange it now."


    "Wait!" The middle-aged man knows that Miyano won''t say how to do it because he can''t afford to make a mistake, and he will be the person who has a black pot on his back. But when he wants to turn around, Miyano says faintly: "tell plum blossom club and all forces, even if you see Chu Feng, you can''t see it."


    "In our own country, I feel very comfortable to see two groups of pilgrims fighting each other."


    "Hi!" The middle-aged man was stunned, and then there was a sense of excitement. He secretly left the room, and then Wes would be the biggest winner.


    "Tut tut!" At two o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng, who had cultivated himself in the secret residence, looked at the news on TV and praised: "it is indeed an old monster. As soon as I made a move, I became a public enemy of Weis in one night, and washed away the official dispatch of the self-defense army."


    "This black pot is so accurate that I can''t explain it."


    "If the means are only a little bit, it shows that the old monster is too incompetent." Qian couldn''t help but get up early. He sat beside him and spoke softly: "a ship that evacuated Weiss last night was shelled and sunk by warships, and all the people on board died.


    In order to make himself a vulnerable party, Wes completely covered up the shelling of the ship last night. More than 200 people on board died in vain


    Chu Feng''s face became stiff. He did not know the news when he just got up. He asked in a low voice: "who is dead?"


    "Lonely life and ye Zixuan are on the other two ships. It may be that Weiss officials don''t want to expand their hatred." Qian couldn''t help shaking his head, but his eyes still had a touch of sadness: "however, more than 100 masters of the Yihe family, more than 100 Fengmen members, and more than 10 Hebrews, are dead."Last night, I left the country through the three channels provided by the white tiger Gang, so as not to be destroyed by others. Although we are ready to sacrifice some people, I still feel sad when it happens.


    Although Qian couldn''t help saying that, and maybe he didn''t know, Chu Feng understood that this was an excuse given to him by the person in charge. It doesn''t matter if he dies more than 100 Weis, but it can''t be said that Chu Feng doesn''t take revenge if he dies more than 100 members of the mainstream.


    Clenching his fist unconsciously, he felt the darkness of politics for the first time. However, Chu Feng could not do anything. He could only mourn for the more than 100 brothers who had died!


    The room also temporarily fell into silence. It''s gratifying to have them all alone, but it''s a pity for the dead. Qian can''t help but look at the news, and Chu Feng sits there in silence. Some things have to be let go and do.


    The door knocks at this moment, and qian can''t help but come to the door. A sharp Qi condenses and looks out through the cat''s eye. Then he lowers his voice and says to Chu Feng, "your old friend."


    Chu Feng has seen the people outside the door, but qian can''t help hiding for a while. He tidies up his clothes and goes to open the door. Standing outside is Xinzi with short hair. At the moment, he sees Chu Feng and says: "I thought I''ll never see you in my life. I didn''t expect to see you again!"


    Slowly walked in and sat down. Xinzi looked around, and with a meaningful smile, she turned to face Chu Feng and said, "how come everyone has left. You are still in Weiss. Is there anything else that needs to be done?"


    Chu Feng couldn''t see the intention of Xinzi, but she could be sure that she didn''t kill herself at the moment. She spread out her hands and said, "I thought you were going to keep pretending to be confused. I don''t know who I am."


    "Ha ha, there is little wind in the holy pilgrimage. There are few who don''t know you now."


    Xinzi freely admitted, sat on the sofa and looked at Chu Feng and said, "I have only a few things to do today. First, I want to know whether the Yihe family is really destroyed in your hands. Although I can go to check, the official is afraid of us. I want to know the news from your mouth."


    Xinzi at the moment completely uncovered, Chu Feng also came a little interested: "do you think it''s me?"


    Xinzi shook her head and said, "Miyano has provided a lot of evidence, but I have also received news that there were traces of self-defense forces and armed helicopters in Yihe tribe last night. I can''t see clearly."


    "Xinzi''s wife Wang''s court, there are things that you can''t see clearly." In the face of Xinzi, who was not covered up, Chu Feng did not give up: "it can be said that Yihe Chun was not killed by me, but died in the hands of Yihe mirage. As for why Yihe mirage did that, I don''t know."


    "But it can be said that it has something to do with the old monster of Huangfu family."


    "Huangfu family!" Xinzi has a sharp look on her face. Naturally, she knows who the plum blossom club is after Chu Feng. Looking back on some things, she has a killing opportunity on her pretty face: "it''s OK to control the Yihe family with poison for 15 years, and now she''s helping the official exterminate the Yihe family. Damn it!"


    Chu Fengmo was silent, but he had a little understanding in his heart. It was said that the Weisi royal family was not in harmony with the imperial court headed by the chief executive. The former wanted to restore the former noble status, while the latter did not want the royal family to stand on the top of Weis again.


    Touching his chin, Chu Feng sorts out the information in his mind. The plum blossom club is a knife in the chief''s hand. Jiahe family has joined the club. Now Xinzi is angry that Yihe family has been destroyed. Does Yihe family belong to the royal family secretly?


    After thinking about these things, combined with Xinzi''s performance at the moment, Chu Feng felt that he was not far away from him. He was also a bit more playful in his eyes. He was afraid of the United Weisi people, but he did not mean that he was worried about the Weisi people who had hidden their thoughts.


    "Chu Feng, what do you want to do next? I can help you."


    Chu Feng gave a meaningful smile, shook his head without hesitation and said, "I''m not going to do anything, but I''m blocked and lost the chance to escape at last. As for who you said you killed, you don''t necessarily have such courage?"


    "I believe that I will kill him at this moment, and the public enemy of the world will be the next moment!"


    Xinzi secretly told the little fox that it was not so easy to bewilder Chu Feng if he wanted a simple beauty. He flipped his slender finger and said, "what do you want to do? I can help you if you can do it!"


    Chu Feng didn''t feel happy because of Xinzi''s words. He just looked at her and said, "Xinzi''s wife, Wang, help me deal with your compatriots. Aren''t they the emperor''s people?"


    At least, you don''t appreciate the beauty of the man, but you don''t appreciate it. It''s funny that you don''t like it


    Chu Feng fingered the edge of the sofa and said, "I believe you, but I don''t need your help now. I''ll look for you when I need it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    Chu Feng and qian can''t help but leave the hidden place quietly soon after Xinzi leaves.


    In less than an hour after they left, there were 300 people from the plum blossom club, but no one was found. The news came back to Xinzi''s ears.


    At the moment, Xinzi, standing on the second floor of the garden, listened to Jingshan''s report and outlined his appreciation and said: "it seems that this lovely brother is not so simple. He has insight into the things that I want to deepen his hatred with plum blossom club, but there is no way. Different positions are doomed to do things differently."


    Jingshan felt the desolation of the little master''s passing away, and said in a soft voice: "Your Highness, Chu Feng can walk to this day without any ability. He has already died. What''s more, he will not disturb the old monster of Huangfu family to come to Weiss in person."


    "The emperor asked me to tell you that this is between the Huangfu family and Chu Feng."


    "What''s my plan?" Xinzi frowned


    "Chu Feng can leave Weiss alive, and the plan goes on as usual." Jingshan bowed his head and told the truth: "because it is doomed that the Huangfu family can''t win the Chu wind, and it''s more worthwhile for your highness to do something. It''s not a pity to lose the opportunity to win over the plum blossom club. After all, a Chu wind can do a lot of things."


    "Of course, if he dies, your plan will run aground. A person who can''t survive stubbornly is not worth the royal family''s investment."


    Xinzi slightly pursed her lips and nodded. She could not see the depth of her eyes. She said to the distance, "I hope he doesn''t let me down, or I''ll regret saving him."


    Night had come slowly, and the king was in a kind of dark wave surge, but also strange ease.


    Weiss official sent a protest letter to the Foreign Ministry of the holy Koreas a few hours ago, demanding that the lawless Chu Feng be severely punished. The Ministry of foreign affairs of the holy Koreas just replied to this. He is not in Weiss now. Find him and kill him. We have no objection.


    A word from the Ministry of foreign affairs left Weis speechless. Although Chu Feng is the uncle of the Su family, it does not mean that he is an official. It is nonsense for the official to call Chu Feng back and throw it out to punish Weis.


    But Weiss is just making a little uncomfortable and making excuses.


    More than 11 o''clock in the evening, 30 Weiss warships arrived near Chaoyun island in the disputed sea area, deterring passing ships from approaching with one base number of shells. Thirty warships also approached Chaoyun Island, and sent people to build military fortresses on it and plant the Weiss flag.


    The news spread all over the world in less than half an hour. The whole world was shocked by Wes''s boldness. Then the official spokesman of Weis appeared on TV all night to speak. Chu Feng''s behavior was inhuman, and the pilgrim officials not only failed to punish, but also connived.


    Weiss sent troops to Chaoyun Island, which was an act of necessity.


    Many people scoffed at the spokesman''s words, but they also understood that Weiss was grieving all over the country. The collapse of the Jardine family left them all in grief. Now, which kingdom dares to say that Wes is wrong, even if they understand that Weiss did it on purpose, there is no way.


    When the next morning came, under the operation of those who had a heart, Miyano''s reputation was unprecedented. In the face of the behavior of the pilgrimage, he directly sent out warships to take down Chaoyun Island, which made the ambitious Weisi people boiling.


    The radicals even put on the clothes of the Ghost War Imperial Army and walked on the street, shouting that the holy court should be fair. Otherwise, the words of entering the holy court to find Chu Feng to settle accounts would be stormed for a while.


    "He is worthy of playing politics, and the means is wise."


    Chu Feng, who got up early and was ready to change places, listened to the morning news through the radio on the car. He raised a smile and said, "the Yihe family was killed by him, but it was on my body. He also used this to pressure the holy court and find the so-called justice as a weak person."


    He added with a wry smile: "Damn it, the holy pilgrimage can''t be said yet. After all, all the evidence has been erased by Miyano


    "Telephone!" Money can''t help but be indifferent, hands the mobile phone to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng is stunned. If Su dingzheng and ye Enzheng are calling in person, who is calling now?


    Thinking of a man, Chu Feng took the phone, and there came a majestic voice: "Chu Feng, believe the news, you have already known that the Shengchao is under great pressure because of your affairs. Although we understand that you are framed, we can not deny that everything is because of you."


    Chufeng cried and laughed in his heart. He pushed everything on his own when he came. But he also understood what Li Zong on the other end of the phone meant. By his words, chufeng said in a positive voice: "Mr. Li, it''s Chu Feng''s fault that caused the Kingdom''s trouble. Please give me a chance to make up for my mistakes."


    "It''s good that you recognize your mistakes."


    Li Zong, as if he believed that everything was the fault of Chu Feng, said rudely: "Huangfu Junyi, the old monster of the Huangfu family, left the holy court without authorization in violation of the agreement with the founding leader. He went to Weiss to attack you, so you can leave him.


    Of course, things start because of you, but the kingdom will not abandon anyone who works for the country. Later, someone will contact you. He and money can''t help but follow you. This time, you need to do two more things for one thing. "Chu wind secretly said, even if I don''t want to, can I refuse?


    A slander in the heart, calm mouth: "serve the country, a hundred things are not too much!"


    "Yes, I remember that." Without Chu Feng''s polite words, Li Zong also said seriously: "well, after finishing the hero''s monument, and after killing Huangfu Junyi, go to Chaoyun island for a circle. The Weisi people now hold the identity of the victims and get the recognition of the kingdom of the western regions. The official can only protest against not doing anything. Please."


    At the end of the sentence, Li Zong said solemnly. Chu Feng''s helpless look suddenly changed into firmness. Zhengse replied, "I promise, there will be no chicken or dog in Chaoyun island."


    "Well, I''m waiting for you in the imperial city!" Li Zong scattered the beginning of that kind of overbearing and routine, sincerely said a word and hung up the phone.


    He can''t help but return the mobile phone. At this moment, Chu Feng does not seem to be so resistant to the official means. No matter what they do, even if a hundred or thousands of people are killed, as long as the stability of more than one billion people in the holy pilgrimage can be guaranteed, then everything is worth it.


    A call, Chu Feng thought of a lot of things, whispered: "brother Qian, go to Qili town!"


    An hour later, Qian couldn''t help but drive to Qili town with Chu Feng. Because of the gunfire that night, Qili town has lost its former peace. People within a few kilometers around have already moved. As for where to move, only the official people know.


    After all, the people around knew about that night. Maybe it was a corpse now.


    "Brother Qian, wait for me here. I''ll be back in half an hour."


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but say something to Qian. He ran to the front and disappeared in Qian''s sight. The latter didn''t follow him curiously. Although he couldn''t see through Chu Feng, he believed that Chu Feng was a man. As Cai Jinhua said, a man with excellent medical skills can kill people like hemp, and he is also a benevolent person.


    "Less wind!" Hundreds of meters away from a low-lying place, Chu Feng just appeared here, dozens of people came out of every corner, everyone''s face is kind of indifferent, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes full of respect, men and women altogether 54 people, this is a team Murong Bing gave him.


    Although we have not personally tested the combat effectiveness of this group of people, the Chu wind is certainly not generally strong.


    Slightly nodding, Chu Feng from each of their faces one by one, opened his mouth: "a hundred years ago, the wes used guns to knock on our country''s door, now we are a group of scum walking in the dark, but we can''t deny that we have a country in our hearts.


    Now, instead of using the means of a hundred years ago, Weiss put himself in a weak position and won Chaoyun island. The alliance of western regions pressed the holy pilgrimage. Tell me, what do you want to do? "


    "Kill!"


    Fifty four people cheered together. Although there were only so many people, when the word "kill" jumped out, the surrounding space was full of coldness and violence.


    "Good!" Chu Feng nodded his head with satisfaction, turned his back to fifty-four people and looked forward to the front and said, "Weiss, maybe this is the first time we set foot on this land, and it is also the last time, but I hope that every time we come, we can leave something for thousands of days to raise soldiers. If we use it for a time, we can live a lifetime, and we can''t leave a lasting impression on it."


    "Go ahead and invite Junichiro to see me."


    Fifty four people quietly scattered in all directions. In a short period of more than ten seconds, no one was found. When Chu Feng took a deep breath, Murong Bing came out from the side and asked, "husband, shouldn''t you go to work first? How can you deal with chunyuantaro first? It''s hard to beat four hands with two fists!"


    Chufeng said with a smile: "I know that there is a conspiracy just where there are people. There is internal friction in the holy court. The plum blossom club is still more in charge. I can''t do too much for my family. But I promised them to leave a few bombs. I''m willing to do it."


    In Murong Bing''s charming smile, Chu Feng took out the phone and dialed it out. He playfully said, "Xinzi''s wife Wang, I''ll treat you to coffee tonight at the top of Wangdu tower."


    "Little villain!" Murong Bing, waiting for Chu Feng to hang up the phone, leans up on his body, fingers on his forehead a little angry: "if Xinzi little girl knows to save you, but you still want to Yin her, will you become angry and stand together with the official to deal with you?"


    Chu Feng walked in front of him, and with his back to Murong Bing, he said: "she is a smart and powerful girl, even if she is Huangfu Ruo die, but it is a pity that she is the prince of the royal family!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    Ten o''clock in the evening, Wangdu Tower!


    The Wangdu tower, built in the last century, is 333 meters high, a little higher than the b-durphy tower. Wangdu is a park, standing for decades, but in a 9-magnitude earthquake many years ago, the top of the tower was a little crooked. It is one of the tallest buildings in Weiss, ranking second.


    If you go to the top of the tower for more than 200 meters, you can see the tower directly on the top of the tower.


    For this tower, which can be seen from a distance when the weather is fine, it brings a lot of tourists and benefits to Weiss in a year. It is also a symbol of Wangdu, which is of great significance.


    "If I blow up the tower, I''ll never forget it."


    At the moment, the special lookout tower is very warm. Chu Feng stands in front of the wide ground glass and looks at the night scene of Wangdu. He picks up a warm smile and says: "although the Weiss are dirty, we can''t help saying that the Wangdu tower is a treasure!"


    "If you blow it up, you will never forget it." Qian could not help but quietly walked to Chu Feng''s side. Tonight, wearing sunglasses and hat, he looked at a direction and opened his mouth: "but if you blow up the shrine and the hero monument, you will be a national hero. The people of Qinzhou will thank you very much."


    "There will be a chance."


    Chufeng smiles heartily. It is estimated that blowing up the shrine and the heroic monument is the thought of every bloody pilgrim. Chu Feng does not deny that he is ready to move.


    Qian can''t help but understand that Chu Feng is not the kind of person who just talks about it. With the help of the reflection on the glass, he looks at more than ten people standing around at the moment. His eyes under the sunglasses show the color of thinking. In these people, he can smell the familiar smell, but he is not sure.


    And these people are from Chu Feng.


    "Diamond a, please bring Junichiro. I''ll have a cup of coffee with him first."


    When Chu Feng went back to his seat and sat down, Qian could not help sitting directly in a corner. He was the one who cooperated with Chu Feng''s action. When he did not endanger the interests of the Kingdom, all his actions were done according to Chu Feng''s arrangement.


    A man nodded a little and then walked out. Soon, he carried a weak, low man and threw it on the ground. He took a glass of ice water and poured it on the man''s face. When he met the cold, he woke up completely.


    Shaking his head, chunyuantaro squinted and looked around. Finally, he saw Chu Feng''s eyes burst into anger and murmured: "it''s you!"


    Although the above news can not be targeted at Chu Feng, but the pure prime minister still sent people to surround and kill once, although the people were empty, so today I went to a small apartment, where there was a famous Wes star in his captivity. It was only when they finished their union that disaster came from heaven.


    Dozens of men and women killed the apartment, killed dozens of Junichiro''s followers in less than a few minutes, and abducted him before the support came. What''s more, Chunyuan''s anger was that the actress who had been trained with a lot of money actually wanted to survive, saying that she didn''t know anything.


    He vowed to kill her when he went back!


    "The third young master seems very angry?"


    Chu Feng looked at the embarrassed pure yuan taro sitting on the ground, pointed to the seat opposite him and said quietly, "but I don''t think it''s necessary for you to be angry. I didn''t kill you when I was surrounded by 5000 people by you, so you who are still alive now have no qualification to be angry."


    Although chunyuantaro was in a weak position, he did not show any fear. The old injury caused by Chu Feng was still there, but not as angry as he was at the moment. He stood up and sat opposite Chu Feng and asked, "do you want to do, kill me?"


    "Where, if you want to kill you, will you still be here?"


    Chu Feng took a sip of coffee that he didn''t like. He looked out at the night and said, "how beautiful the world is. Wine, beauty, money and power are all over our life. If we can, who wants to die?"


    Chunyuantaro looked out of Chu Feng''s eyes, and his ambition to die was dissipated. What can''t he do now? If he dies, it''s someone else''s. His eyes swept over chufeng''s voice. He asked stiffly, "don''t you want to make friends with me?"


    "It''s not impossible. After all, there are no eternal enemies, only eternal interests."


    Chu Feng nodded his head seriously, waved and began to carry Chunyuan taro. The man who came out came over and put down a document. Chu Feng handed it to Chunyuan taro and said, "plum blossom club is the biggest gang of Weis, and behind it stands the chief palace of Weis. It is not a secret for many people.


    But the person that Miyano and the president of plum blossom value more is Huang Shao Jing Shang mang. You Chunyuan Taro''s status in their eyes is still poor, but no matter how close, you are also one of the top ten figures in the plum blossom club. "


    "In addition, Huang Shao Jing Shang mang is the favorite son of all parties, and the royal family all throw out the prince Xinzi to be his wife, which shows the future prospect of Jing Shangmao."


    Chunyuantaro''s heart is hard. He hates to be told about jingshangmang''s brilliance. He asks, "are you going to talk to me about this?""It''s not just that, of course." Chu Feng motioned to Chunyuan taro not to worry, and said slowly, "the royal family will marry Jinggong Xinzi prince to Jing shangmang in the future. I believe you are very clear. Everyone knows that the second young master has no interest in everything, but you never hide your ambition."


    "All you have done is to overthrow Jing shangmang. Do you think that if I were a member of the royal family, I would allow you to exist and destroy Jing shangmang?"


    Chunyuantaro is not a fool. After hearing the speech, he caught a sharp look in his eyes and said, "it''s not you who want to revenge me?"


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "if I want to revenge on you, I will not wait until today. I will kill you the other day. You may not believe me if I say it. But you will see it with your own eyes. It can be said that my hatred for you is transferred to the Huangfu family."


    Chunyuan taro still wants to talk. Chu Feng waves to square a to invite him to the next door. Then he looks at the night outside. He really wants to kill Chunyuan taro, who has sent thousands of people to kill him. But he also understands the value of this man''s life, which is better than his death.


    He is an ambitious man. Only if he lives is the best way.


    A few minutes later, the elevator door opened. Xinzi, dressed in black jeans and dressed as a simple college student, appeared in the public''s sight. Although she was only a person, Chu Feng''s left eye saw that more than 100 people were following around the Wangdu tower. I think Xinzi is also worried about her small means being detected by herself, and tonight is for revenge.


    "Xinzi!" Pure yuan taro, hiding in the dark space next door, saw the man who appeared through the gap. His fist clenched in an instant, but he didn''t believe Chu Feng completely.


    Thank you very much


    Xinzi came over and did not sit down. She bowed to Chu Feng and said, "on the way I just came, I received a message that Chunyuan taro was attacked in the hidden apartment, and he did not know where he was. If I didn''t guess wrong, fengshao did it?"


    "I will do what I promise you." Chu Feng looked at the pretty girl in front of her with a light look in her eyes and said with a smile, "what''s more, I''ve done that, which is more conducive to the layout of your royal family. I heard that the plum blossom Club emperor Shaojing shangmang is your fiance. Let me kill Chunyuan taro, but also to eliminate obstacles for his upper position?"


    "You''re so smart. Be careful. I''m in love with you."


    Xinzi also did not deny that she sat gracefully at the bottom of the table and sipped a cup of coffee on the table. She had always been a person who prepared for the rainy days. Although she hated that the royal family would bow to the plum blossom club, it would be beneficial for the future layout if she could not win the Chu wind and respect the humble yuantaro.


    Gently put down the coffee cup, Xinzi red lips open: "wind less come to me tonight, will not just give me this gift, or simply want to sit with me?"


    Looking at more than ten people around, Xinzi bit her tongue and said, "just, don''t you think the world is better for two people?"


    "Don''t you want to work with me, I think we can talk about it."


    Chu Feng was not attracted by Xinzi''s charm and calmly threw out a sentence: "if you promise my request, then I will do what I promise you. Chunyuantaro will die, and those people will also die, so that your royal family''s idea that is not a secret can be fulfilled!"


    Xinzi didn''t answer immediately, and her brow slightly wrinkled. This belongs to the secret between the two people. Chu Feng said it in front of so many people at the moment. Although it may be the person that Chu Feng absolutely trusts, Xinzi still kept cautious and replied: "the wind is less. We royal family should do what we want, and we don''t need to worry about it."


    "Dead woman!" Although Xinzi is aware of something wrong in time, the conversation has all reached the ears of Junichiro. If square a didn''t suppress him, he would like to go out and do Xinzi directly.


    But the seeds of hatred have been buried, and the infatuation with Xinzi has turned into hatred.


    "That''s a pity. My wife, Wang, is not willing to talk about it. I''ll go first. After all, I''m not safe in the king." Chu Feng shook his head regretfully and stood up. More than ten people around him were stretched and their bodies moved with him.


    "Less wind!" Xinzi''s heart was tight. Although the royal family asked her not to do anything for the time being, this was an opportunity that she was not willing to lose. She said with a smile, "if you have time, go to my garden again?"


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng walked forward two steps and looked at Xinzi. At this time, a cool and proud face appeared and began to ponder and open his mouth: "you are a princess like character. You don''t know at first, even if you don''t know. Now you don''t fear that I''ll eat you?"


    Xinzi smiles shyly. She doesn''t know if she''s real or pretending. She looks at Chu Feng''s red lips and says in a low voice, "it''s sweet if you get this man!"


    The special lookout tower was soon empty, and the square a also let go of Chunyuan taro. The latter hit the special glass with a fist and said: "if you want to kill me and pave the way for your fiance, I will kill him even more. You will have no choice but to marry you to me, and I will not torture you severely at that time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    "No need, my dear Wang?"


    On the way out of the tower, Qian couldn''t help but sit with the rest of the people in the three cars behind them. Chu Feng and Xinzi had a car. They looked at all the outstanding girls and said with a smile: "how can you be a royal family? How can you be a person when you go out? Don''t you worry about meeting a disciple?"


    A flash of anger flashed in Xinzi''s eyes. She didn''t like Chu Feng''s teasing at the moment. But in order to plan in her heart, Xinzi gently laughed back and said, "are you a disciple?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "I am a flower hunter!"


    "And tonight, I may be hunting for a flower of Wess," he said


    Xinzi''s eyes show shyness, to refuse to return to welcome the posture said: "then you can want to be gentle."


    As she continued to drive, a faint sneer flashed across the corner of Xinzi''s mouth. She wanted to be so direct about Chu Feng at first, but after contacting Chu Feng once, she felt that Chu Feng was not such a person. But now she found that Chu Feng was still a man of high blood after all.


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and quietly edited a text message with one hand. The money 20 meters away couldn''t help but make two beeps on his mobile phone. He took it out and said, "change the road!"


    The driver in front of him was a woman. Chu Feng had already told him that when he was away, he would obey Qian''s arrangement. All of them nodded slightly and turned the front of the car to another road. The two cars that followed followed followed also followed up. It seemed that he didn''t worry about what happened to Chu Feng at all.


    "And your men?"


    Xinzi has been paying attention to the vehicles behind. Seeing that they changed their routes, Xinzi asked curiously and asked, "don''t you worry that I''m trying to seduce you out and kill you. You''re the enemy of Weiss!"


    Chufeng knocked his finger at the edge of the window to take it back. Suddenly, he reached out and turned the steering wheel and stepped on the brake. The car stopped nearby in amazement because no one saw such superb parking technology in the middle of the night.


    "What do you want?"


    Xinzi felt that her breath was becoming more and more urgent. Looking at the Chu wind, who was rushing to her because of parking, she could smell the breath on him. Although she didn''t care about sacrificing for the rise of the royal family, she was a little flustered when this moment really came.


    Xinzi''s eyes congealed. Before she could speak, Chu Feng had already kissed her red lips. She was tense and wanted to kick her feet out. But when she thought of the plan, Xinzi''s eyes flashed with disgust and suppressed chufeng and even killed her. Instead, she held Chu Feng in her hands and offered her own sweet tongue.


    Looking at Xinzi with her eyes closed, chufeng sneers in her heart. He is no longer his first brother. Naturally, he can feel Xinzi''s astringency. When she thinks of the woman in her arms who even sacrifice herself for something, Chu Feng doesn''t know what it''s like.


    If that''s true for every Wes, it''s definitely not good news.


    However, Xinzi didn''t refuse, and Chu Feng would not be polite. Xinzi seduced her intentionally or unintentionally from the beginning. Chu Feng didn''t mind playing tricks, even if it was infamous for thousands of years.


    The breath in the car gradually deepened. Xinzi, who had just passed through the road, was almost suffocated by Chu Feng''s kiss. She was angry and timid in her heart. She told herself secretly that if Chu Feng didn''t follow her last path, she wouldn''t mind pulling Chu Feng to die together and protect her dignity.


    "I was a little suspicious when I started asking the sky, but now I believe it."


    Otherwise, it''s really a pity for such a young man to destroy him. It''s nothing compared with the interests of the family. "


    "No one is perfect. Let them prepare for action. The most legendary boy of the holy pilgrimage will die tonight."


    The old man with white hair nodded his head and spoke indifferently, but his words were peaceful and indifferent. The old man beside him nodded his hair and sent out a message. Then he continued: "my old master, let the people below or me do these things. Why do you have to show them in person?


    You know that you haven''t left the imperial city for decades, but this time you come directly to Weiss. No matter what the reason, there will be some micro words on it


    "I''ve been king eight for decades. If I don''t come out, the Huangfu family will be ruined." Huang Fu Junyi, the father of Huangfu''s family and the father of Huangfu''s family, said: "threatening me to enter Beijing has resulted in a sharp reduction of family strength by one-third.


    Originally, these things are harmless, and they are still within my normal acceptance range. However, they should never cultivate Chu Feng, which means to annex the Huangfu family. This makes me very dissatisfied. "


    "People can be greedy, but don''t kill them all!"


    "Understand!" The old man beside him nodded clearly, and Huangfu Junyi sat quietly in the car looking at the front. They didn''t do it now. They firmly believe that it doesn''t matter when they do. Chu Feng will die tonight.


    Chu Feng raised his hand to smell the light fragrance above, looked at the snow-white in the middle of the two buttons that he had untied, and said jokingly, "don''t worry about your fiance knowing?"


    "Are you going to let your woman be held down by others?"Xinzi didn''t answer. She just threw out a sentence, not like the inner Prince of the royal family, but like a little girl who was coquettish to her lover. Seeing Chu Feng shaking her head, Xinzi put her hands on his shoulder and began to bewitch and say, "I don''t have the strength now. You can drive. Jingshangmang is rumored to be my fiance, but it has never been confirmed."


    Chufeng pinched Xinzi''s sensitive place and said with a smile, "then I''m not polite."


    Xinzi glared at Chu Feng with shame and anger, but then turned into charming: "you can pick it!"


    Chufeng smiles heartily. Instead of changing places with Xinzi, she just lifts her up a little and directly lets her sit on her own body. Xinzi''s face turns red. She clenches her lips and bears the strangeness. She is more sure that if Chu Feng doesn''t follow her plan, she will die with him.


    He skillfully started the car and headed for Xinzi''s garden. The latter''s body was fragile and feeble, leaning on Chu Feng''s body, and his face was full of shyness. His first time in life, he even threw away his car like this. It''s conceivable that he was so ashamed.


    Chu Feng moved her mouth. The sensitive woman in the dark road blinked with her left eye. The car was speeding up in an instant. Xinzi had no extra spirit to think about it at the moment. It was only chufeng who was in a hurry to go to the garden and occupy her completely.


    Suddenly!


    On the original quiet road, five cars appeared behind Chu Feng''s car. Xinzi''s spirit was shocked, and her body subconsciously said, "what''s the matter?"


    "It seems that it''s not safe to be romantic." Chufeng shakes his head, which is a pity. He accelerates the speed of the car more quickly. But at a turning point, a truck suddenly comes out of the slope, like a mad cow.


    Xinzi''s pupil shrinks violently, subconsciously hugs Chu Feng. She doesn''t know why she wants to do that. It''s just an instinct.


    Chu Feng was also stunned, but then became calm. His left eye continued to accept the picture. He cursed him and pressed Xinzi. The two of them were lying down a little bit. The car was also in contact with the truck. The ceiling was directly knocked off, and the car went through the bottom of the truck.


    Five chasing cars also blocked all the way from all directions. Twenty indifferent men stood there, without rushing up at the first time.


    The driver''s cab of the truck also opened the door. Four men separated around and the van opened. Dozens of people quickly came out. Together with those who started, they completely surrounded the place. More than 60 people stood there, looking at the car parked there without any emotion.


    "What a pain


    Xinzi raised her head as if she had been separated from the world. She felt the pain of being squeezed on her leg. It was estimated that she had hurt her bones. As a strong girl, it is hard to avoid more pain grievances at the moment.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect to come so fierce. Although everything was under his control, he still had unspeakable pity for Xinzi, who was implicated in his own plan and showed a pitiful look. It had nothing to do with the position. It was purely a man''s instinct. He held her hand and whispered, "don''t worry. After safety, I''ll let you stand up immediately!"


    Xinzi raised her head and looked at Chu Feng. She didn''t doubt that all this was the deliberate guidance of Chu Feng. Her tears were a little vague in her eyes, but then she lowered her head. She couldn''t let herself have feelings for Chu Feng: "thank you!"


    At this time, a car quietly arrived here, a figure appeared from the car, straight body can not see the slightest old-fashioned, a domineering voice came out, ignoring all penetration and left: "my husband Huangfu Junyi, the master of the wind door!"


    Chu Feng pupil shrink, he found his own mistake, wry smile shook his head: "the old monster personally hand, really look up to me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    More than 60 people were completely surrounded, but they were obviously not mediocre.


    Although Chu Feng felt that he had made a mistake, he didn''t expect Huangfu Junyi would do it in person. However, he could only face it calmly. He helped Xinzi to get out of the car and looked at the old man with white hair and white beard. He said with a smile: "it''s my honor or my misfortune that the old master of Huangfu visited in person."


    Huangfu Junyi has a little more appreciation. Even some old foxes who have experienced a lot can''t treat him calmly when they know him. But Chu Feng is very ordinary. You should know that he was a person who played games with the founding leader. Otherwise, how could he willingly go to the imperial city for decades?


    Huangfu Junyi just smiles and doesn''t speak. Chu Feng can''t control the situation for the first time. It seems a little stuffy. But he still says calmly: "master, I know what you''re going to do, but I have a small request before this."


    Huangfu Junyi''s pace moved forward slowly, and the rest of the encircled people did not keep up with him. However, the old man followed behind, showing his strong self-confidence. We should know that Chu Feng has suffered a lot since his debut.


    Standing three meters away from the Chu wind, Huangfu Junyi showed a strong and confident voice and said, "speak!"


    "Let her go!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and held Xinzi''s hand. His eyes showed a touch of tenderness, but he didn''t know whether it was true or false. He said, "you are going to kill me. As long as I stay here, the rest of the people are not important to you. Besides, you should understand her identity, and you don''t want to create extra branches?"


    Xinzi''s body trembled and her eyes showed surprise. She looked at Chu Feng and asked, "why?"


    In her cognition, Chu Feng is a cunning fox, even infatuated with her beauty. It is impossible to say that she loves and likes her. But at this time, Chu Feng is in danger, but she wants her to leave. Xinzi feels that everything is so untrue. After all, Huangfu Junyi is worried about her words, and Shengji should be more than three points.


    "I don''t want you to die with me."


    With a gentle smile, Chu Feng stroked Xinzi''s face like a lover and said, "maybe you think the old master of Huangfu will be afraid of your identity, but I tell you that is wrong. He is now focusing on interests. Don''t you understand?"


    Xinzi''s eyes slightly coagulated, thinking that plum blossom would attack and kill Chu Feng, as well as the chief sent someone to surround Chu Feng, she was shocked.


    At first, she didn''t think about it, but now Chu Feng made it clear that she could not understand that Huangfu Junyi and the chief executive were obviously wearing a pair of pants, and the chief was the person who did not want the royal family to come to the stage again. It seemed possible to kill himself and then put the blame on Chu Feng, and then killed Chu Feng to cover up everything.


    Pinching Xinzi''s face, Chu Feng looked firmly at Huangfu Junyi and said, "let her go. I promise to stay. Otherwise, although you have the ability to kill me, you may not be able to stop me if I want to break through."


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Huangfu Junyi not light or heavy back a way, aroused a sneer: "I want to kill you, you think you need so many people, then you look down on yourself, also too despise me, these people are just to prevent your subordinates to bring, just did not expect you for women, guards do not want."


    Unfortunately, he shook his head and sighed, "I really don''t know whether I should say you are a passionate person or a stupid person. Shengsheng has put out 70% of his life."


    "I just don''t know if my granddaughter Huangfu ruodie and my daughter-in-law, Jin Qiaoyan, can let you do the same?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chu Feng burst out laughing and looked at Huangfu Junyi with serious eyes: "it seems that the old master of Huangfu is really arrogant in the world, and the royal family doesn''t pay attention to it!"


    "Beijing Kunlun, send the wind less on the road, and then send Prince xinzinei to go with him." Huangfu Junyi frowned and felt that Chu Feng seemed to be delaying time. Although some people would delay all parties in the action tonight, Huangfu Junyi was finally careful and said softly to the old man beside him.


    Chu Feng''s eyes condensed and his heart sank. He found that he had missed some things again. He said in a low voice: "Beijing Kunming, the sixth black list!"


    Jingkun walked slowly for the first two steps and bowed slightly: "I''ve seen little wind. I don''t dare to be the sixth in the black list. I''m just a follower of my old master for many years."


    Chu Feng didn''t open his mouth, but his heart sank. Someone once told him that Huangfu''s family had achieved the seventh black list with the strength of a family. After all, the power of Huangfu family was not as powerful as Lord Qiao and tianwangmen, but Chu Feng seemed to understand something at the moment.


    Although the top six of the black list are very mysterious, Jingkun is still well known. Only a few people have seen him. Their eyes move away from Jingkun and fall on Huangfu Junyi with a smile: "I don''t know the old master of Huangfu, what''s the black list?"


    Huangfu Junyi smile: "when you die, I will tell you."


    Chu Feng''s eyes sank, put his hands in his pocket, edited a message and sent it out. Although Huangfu Junyi didn''t have a positive answer, he hardly needed any more explanation. He was also on the black list.


    The Huangfu family, with its thousand year history, ranks seventh in the black list, Beijing Kunming, and Huangfu Junyi, who is unknown, are really the king of the millennium and the tortoise of 80000 years.It''s not bad for him to change the plan of jingjunfeng and huangqufeng before, but the plan is not good enough for him to change.


    Let Xinzi stand a little behind him, chufeng said in a deep voice: "the sixth in the black list, the most top group of people in the Shengchao underground world, let the boy chufeng just experience it."


    Jingkun stood up straight and bent. He was more than sixty years old, but he had the straightness that no young man had ever seen, as if he could pierce the sky.


    Standing there without any amazing momentum, very peaceful, but give people the feeling has brought out a kind of repression, eyes indifferent to look at Chu Feng, the latter understand that it is killed countless people to cast eyes, as if life is grass root!


    "Chu Feng!" Xinzi, standing behind her, was worried for the first time, perhaps because Huangfu Junyi made it clear that she was going to die tonight.


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, but walked to the front of Beijing Kunming. All the old and the young stood opposite each other. With the collision of their eyes, they could already feel the sound of gold and iron. The air around them was oppressive. More than 60 elite members of the Huangfu family also stepped back some distance to expand the battle circle.


    Huangfu Junyi raised and fell with one hand, and the three Huangfu elite suddenly burst out at the moment, straight for Xinzi.


    "The old master of Huangfu''s family is really cautious!" Chu Feng secretly said that jingkunben had already defeated himself. He also wanted to distract his attention in this way. Obviously, he wanted to kill Xinzi and frame himself, so that the royal family and Fengmen would pinch each other there after their death, and gradually involved in the interests.


    As soon as he moved back, Jingkun followed him. Chu Feng could only give up his retreat. Jingkun''s strength made it difficult for him to protect himself. It was obviously impossible for him to protect Xinzi. But when he stopped the pace of retreat, chufeng still kicked out a broken piece of the car and headed for a Huangfu elite.


    With the help of that force, he met Jingkun, rolled his body, and his feet came out together. Jingkun stretched out a finger on the sole of chufeng''s shoes without waves.


    It was such a simple action, but it made Chu Feng''s feet painful. He flew back and hit the wrecked car. With a bang, the air around him was quiet.


    One Huangfu cut down what Chu Feng had kicked away, but the other two had already burst out in front of Xinzi. The swords in his hands were all cut out. Xinzi''s body was bent, and the two knives passed her cheek. Several hairs fell off her hair, and Xinzi was sweating. These people were not so strong.


    To avoid the sword, Xinzi kicked out two feet, shock back, two people to Chu Feng with a little care asked: "how are you?"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Chu Feng coughed a few times, and his throat was salty and astringent. He shook his head with a bitter smile: "it''s a pity that you''re so young to die!"


    "Chu Feng!" Huangfu Junyi waved his hand to stop the attacker and said in a loud voice, "I can give you a chance to live. Do you want to?"


    Chu Feng was injured a little bit by Jingkun just now. Now his Qi and blood are surging. He doesn''t mind delaying time: "I''m all ears."


    "Let me arrange a few people to enter the core layer of the wind door and marry Huangfu ruodi. Huangfu Ruoxi, I will not kill you tonight, but will only waste your ability." Huangfu Junyi stood there quietly, as if to say a very plain thing.


    "What an abacus


    Chu Feng burst out laughing and began to speak with sarcasm: "old Huangfu, do you think I don''t know what you are thinking? You just want to integrate and control the damper. In addition, I''m afraid the reason why I don''t want me to die is to take advantage of this opportunity to control the Qiao family. At that time, the Huangfu family will occupy more than half of the power of the black list. The calculation is good! "


    It contains sarcastic words and does not make Huangfu Junyi show his anger. At this age, there is very little that can affect his mood: "yes, although you are a puppet like that, you can at least survive and enjoy this beautiful world, women, wine and rights!"


    "Do it!"


    Chu Feng stood up, and his fighting spirit sprang up. He firmly opened his mouth: "I can fight to death, I can die, but I will never die of cowardice. It is impossible for me to hand over 100000 people to the Huangfu family."


    He took a sword from the wrecked car and pointed it at Huangfu. Junyi said coldly, "and I swear here that if I don''t die tonight, I will break through the Huangfu family and destroy the door!"


    "Young man, impulsive!" Huangfu Junyi chuckled and waved his fingers. Jingkun moved forward like a phantom, drawing the distance from Chu Feng. The latter''s expression was not fluctuating, and the sword in his hand drew a strange arc.


    Huangfu Junyi''s pupil shrank violently with a smile on his face: "how can it be?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    Tick, tick, tick!


    The sound of blood dripping on the ground was not very loud, but the silence of the scene let it clearly spread into everyone''s ears. Huangfu Junyi stared at the scene in front of him, which was too much to believe.


    The other elite members of the Huangfu family also widened their eyes. It seemed that they didn''t believe all this was true. If they were not well-trained, almost someone might have to rub their eyes.


    Bang!


    Chu Feng fell to the ground in response to the sound. He vomited blood uncontrollably in his mouth. His shoulder looked terrible and bloody. It was caused by the pure power of Beijing and Kunming. Although he didn''t hurt his bones, it took at least half a year for his normal cultivation.


    But the fall of Chu Feng didn''t make them feel much, just like a very normal thing, more is looking at Jingkun still standing there, unbelievable.


    "Almost twenty years."


    Jingkun coughed gently, looked down at the knife inserted in his body, which was indescribable complicated, and could not hide his appreciation and said: "you are the first person to hurt me, and almost killed me, young man, you are very good!"


    Taking back the left hand that let Chu Feng fall to the ground, Jingkun put it on the handle and slowly pulled out the knife. The blood also overflowed. But Jingkun didn''t feel it and continued: "you are proud to die."


    With the knife hanging down, Huangfu elite, who came up to stop bleeding for him, was doing it upside down. The sword in Jingkun''s hand was cold, and with the bloodstain on it, it infiltrated into the body: "I will let you die with dignity."


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Chu Feng fell on the ground and coughed constantly. The strength of Jingkun was much stronger than that of barren trees. It was not for Jingkun that he could not fight against the enemy. If not for Jingkun''s idea of belittling the enemy, he could not succeed in his fight. He looked up, his face was already pale, but he was still arrogant and said: "let''s have a good time."


    Struggling to stand up slowly, he has been injured a lot these days. With the old injury and the new injury, Chu Feng is totally overloaded with the operation of his body. But when he stands up, the immortal fighting spirit and crazy state still make people can''t stop appreciating.


    Are you ok Xinzi also came back to her senses. She knew a little bit about the black list of the underground world of Shengchao. She knew how terrible it was to fight against Chu Feng at the moment. She went forward with a little care and put her mobile phone into her pocket unnoticed.


    Chu Feng raised his hand to stop Xinzi from coming. He looked at Jingkun calmly and yelled: "come again!"


    Jingkun''s eyes burst into a fierce look, and Huangfu Junyi''s eyes also showed appreciation. Here and there, he murmured: "it''s a pity!"


    After the wind blows, Jingkun simply stops bleeding and then moves forward like a phantom again. Chu Feng raises his intact left hand to block it. However, facing the momentum of Jingkun and his domineering strike, he flies out like a broken kite again. Jingkun does not take advantage of the situation, but just frowns slightly and feels something is wrong.


    "Chu Feng, I''ll give you another chance and promise my request. I won''t kill you."


    Huangfu Junyi spoke again at this time. Chu Feng''s tenacity and frankness made him love talents. He tried to say: "I will not abandon you. As long as you respect Huangfu family and work for Huangfu family secretly, I will still let you enjoy glory and become the first person in the underground world of the Holy Dynasty."


    The blood in Chu Feng''s mouth didn''t need money. Supported by Xinzi, she stood up and said indifferently: "if I promise you, Xinzi will die tonight. After all, she knows what she shouldn''t know. And I promise you, even if I stand at the top of the underground world of the Holy Dynasty, I will be just a puppet."


    "Old man Huangfu, be happy. I will not let you do what you want if I die."


    "Obstinate!" Huangfu Junyi shook his head regretfully and gently waved: "the wind is less than the last journey!"


    Jingkun nodded indifferently and walked towards Chu Feng step by step. Although he was seriously injured by Chu Feng''s knife, as long as he had a breath of breath, you can''t despise him, let alone deal with Chu Feng, who is seriously injured and needs help from others.


    Chufeng gently pushes Xinzi away. His body is shaking, his eyes are wild and his left eye is full of murders like hell. Although the whole man is at the end of his powerful crossbow, he is still standing there, which gives him a kind of pressure.


    It''s not the pressure on the strength level, it''s the pressure on the spiritual level. Jingkun asked himself, there are not many people who can give him such pressure, but Chu Feng is one.


    The more like this, the more crazy Jingkun''s eyes of killing, can personally kill a genius, that kind of pleasure, no one can understand.


    "Fight


    Chufeng quietly spits out a speech from his mouth, and his broken body cuts through a phantom. The speed is almost impossible to catch with the naked eye. He is close to Beijing Kunming, but the latter has long known that his right foot is a little forward, and his left hand whirls to block a punch coming from the oblique ground, and the foot is also heavily kicked on Chu Feng''s body.


    There is no accident. Chu Feng flies like a broken kite here. She is as miserable as a dog. Xinzi''s face turns white and she goes up quickly: "Chu Feng!"


    This time, Chu Feng did not seem to have any strength to stand up and lay flat on the ground, gasping with bitterness in his eyes. Originally, he arranged everything to attract the Huangfu family members to kill him, and then took the opportunity to kill Huangfu Junyi.However, what he didn''t expect was that Huangfu Junyi did it himself. What''s more, Huangfu Junyi, an old monster of the Huangfu family, was not considered as Huangfu Junyi, who had not yet done so. He could kill three out of three in the siege of hundreds of people. It was a mistake!


    Xinzi looked at the blood stained Chu Feng. She didn''t want to think about any plan. She knew that Chu Feng would die tonight. She helped Chu Feng to sit on the ground and asked, "are you ok?"


    "There''s one more breath."


    Chu Feng let his tone slow down a little. He looked at Jingkun who was walking step by step. He coughed gently: "but, I won''t die!"


    I''m not going to die?


    Chu Feng''s voice was very light, but it was quiet so that everyone could hear it. Before everyone had time to sneer, suddenly there was the sound of gunshot exploding beans in the dark. Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun dodged away by virtue of their body instinct. At the same time, they were surprised where the gunshot came from?


    "Listen to me, kill them!" Xinzi helped Chu Feng to her feet, and was relieved. She brought more than 100 people to see Chu Feng to prevent accidents. When she left later, she let them go for a while. It was a pleasure to chat with Chu Feng. Fortunately, she brought these people with her.


    Otherwise, it will take at least 20 minutes to mobilize support from a new source. This is not to mention the obstacles that may exist in the middle of the way.


    Chu Feng also slightly breathless, and made a gesture to the dark without being noticed. Then, he retreated back with Xinzi''s slender waist. The cover of the original flat underground water channel suddenly burst up. Chu Feng had already known that he was holding Xinzi and jumped down.


    At the same time, two dark things flew out of it and fell into the crowd of Huangfu family. Huangfu Junyi hid behind a car and his eyes were about to crack: "bomb!"


    Two words, let Huangfu family elite body shock, did not think about what quickly lying on the ground to dodge, but still in the sound of bombs nearly 10 people lost their combat effectiveness, and those bean like gunfire is getting closer and closer.


    "Chu Feng, you really amaze me!"


    Huangfu Junyi turned back again. The manhole cover had been closed again. Huangfu Junyi did not want to pursue him. He did not know if Chu Feng would lose his heart and set off a bomb to die with himself. He turned back and said, "withdraw!"


    As Huangfu Junyi''s voice dropped, the remaining Huangfu families withdrew quickly. Their actions tonight were all cold weapons. Now they have no fight in the face of unknown number of guns. No matter how strong they are, they can''t withstand bullets.


    In the moment when he was in the dark, Huangfu Junyi made a gesture to the height and made a decision to kill him!


    All of a sudden, the originally quiet night from a high shot, a rush in the front of the person was blown off the head, suddenly the back of the people look changed: "there is a blocker in the dark."


    It''s too late, but when they found out, at least ten places in the high place sounded the gunfire. The people who followed Xinzi were constantly falling down. The blocker''s bullet was so full that they had no chance to dodge. It was just a target standing in the light.


    In less than ten minutes, all the people with Xinzi secretly fell into a pool of blood, either by head or heart shot.


    In a 17 story high-rise building, a man stood up and took out the phone: "old master, all destroyed!"


    Five kilometers away, Huangfu Junyi looked like an ordinary old man walking on the street. Hearing this, he said with a smile: "originally, you were prepared for the possible support of Chu Feng. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng almost died and restrained his own people. Instead, he held back until Xinzi came along."


    However, this is what Huangfu Junyi didn''t expect. Xinzi secretly took more than 100 people with guns on his body. Finally, he told him, "find a place to hide. Your actions tonight have attracted the attention of Weiss. No one in charge is willing to have a stumbling gun in his head."


    "I''ll find you when I need to!"


    After he cut off the phone, Huangfu Junyi got on a car in front of him and said, "it''s more and more interesting. Chu Feng, don''t let me down!"


    At the scene of the fierce battle, the man who ended the conversation with Huangfu Junyi disassembled the sniper gun and quickly left the scene within one minute. The police would resist the scene in five minutes. He could not stay here.


    "There is less wind. There are 15 people in total. Each of them is a first-class shooter."


    As many figures came down from the buildings and disappeared into the night, a woman in sunglasses appeared, looked into the darkness and said to the other end of the phone, "do you want me to mobilize people to keep them?"


    "No, I have my own arrangement to wait for the exit. Huangfu Junyi will not be so simple." At the other end of the phone came the indifferent voice of Chu Feng, and there was no alternative but to hide it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    Bursts of stench filled with, and the squeak of mice, Xinzi followed behind, looking at Chu Feng who was supported by two people. She felt something wrong and asked, "did you just mean it?"


    At that time, Xinzi didn''t have time to think so much, but now she calmed down and found that Chu Feng seemed to have done it on purpose. Although Chu Feng''s skill was not as good as that of Jingkun, she couldn''t stop being beaten and flying. The only explanation is that Chu Feng did it on purpose.


    Just want to get close to the sewer and run away!


    "Yes, or you think we can kill each other?"


    Chu Feng didn''t deny this, but he also meant to let Xinzi''s people fight with Huangfu''s family. The news just passed also confirmed that Huangfu Junyi did a good job. Chu Feng was also glad that he did not let the money in the dark help them kill them. Otherwise, it would be a target or a corpse now.


    Xinzi shook her head, looked at Chu Feng''s back, pursed her lips and asked, "did you really protect me just now?"


    Chu Feng''s feet stagnated, and then continued to walk forward with the help of people, without looking back to throw out a sentence: "I just don''t want you to die, I also die, let the royal family and the wind door die knock, do not think more, all I am for myself."


    In Xinzi eyes inexplicably cold down, Chu Feng said impolitely: "we are just interest combination, don''t think too much."


    Clenching his fist and following up again, Xinzi''s hatred gradually takes shape, vowing to get rid of the Huangfu family. If Huangfu Junyi hadn''t attacked her tonight, Chu Feng would not have told her such a cruel fact.


    Xinzi may have a hard mind, but for the Chu style that defied her, she would like to be convinced by her charm.


    Unconsciously, Xinzi transferred this hatred to the Huangfu family, believing that without them, even if it was a kind deception, her heart would always be comfortable. Of course, after getting rid of the Huangfu family, she would suppress Chu Feng, as long as she did not follow her heart''s imagination.


    "You two go and see there, but don''t go out."


    As he approached an exit, Chu Feng stopped and Wangdu sewers crisscrossed. But looking at the figure of underground water pipes, it was not difficult to know where to get out, instead of going to the seaside. Although his left eye had already seen the content, he didn''t want to show what too much.


    The two asked Chu Feng to lean on the side and went to check. Xinzi came and wanted to pass. Chu Feng grabbed her and said, "there may be danger outside. After all, we have walked for about half an hour, which is enough for Huangfu Junyi to do a lot of things."


    "I''m afraid I''ll die and carry the blame?" Xinzi looked at Chu Feng, took his hand and said sarcastically.


    "Not bad!"


    Chu Feng nodded. When Xinzi''s eyes were cold, she looked at the two people who came back and said, "but I''m not afraid to carry a black pot. I just don''t want to see you die in front of me!"


    Xinzi expression a Leng, and then emerged a smile, close to Chu Feng said: "you fall in love with me, reluctant to see me die, and you began to say the same."


    Chu Feng turned his head and didn''t look at Xinzi''s eyes. He looked at the two people and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    "It''s close to an entertainment area outside. There''s no pedestrians around now. There''s no enemy hiding." One of them spoke respectfully. As for Xinzi, standing beside Chu Feng, she was smiling and amusing, as if she hadn''t seen it.


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "go out, but be careful."


    Just about to take a step, let two people help themselves walk, but found Xinzi holding his hand, looking back and asked: "why?"


    "I''ll help you!" Xinzi threw out a sentence, then did not give Chu Feng the chance to refuse, helped him to the exit, eyes are full of fun, but do not know is, Chu Feng''s eyes deep is cunning.


    At the exit, two people go out first, followed by chufeng and Xinzi. This is a remote alley. Because it is close to the entertainment area, they left this place to escape. After all, the entertainment area is so chaotic that many people understand it.


    Chu Feng stood there and took a deep breath of fresh air and said, "let''s go!"


    Chu Feng took off his clothes and changed when he was just below. Although he looked miserable at this time, at least he could not see the traces of the fight, which would not attract people''s attention.


    The four people came out of the small alley with natural expression and walked on the street. The entertainment area was full of lights and wine. Even though it was late at night, many people were still active here. From a distance, you can see many women in exposed clothes standing at the door of the shop, soliciting customers with no cover up. They are all around.


    "This is the site of the plum blossom club. It creates countless income and attracts many people in a year."


    Seeing Chu Feng, Xinzi looked into the distance and opened her red lips to explain: "there are women from more than 50 kingdoms in the world. The number of people engaged in this industry is as many as 50000 here. It is impossible for a normal person to change from one day to another in a lifetime."


    When she said that, there was still a sense of disgust in her eyes. Obviously, Xinzi also hated this special industry."Weiss, there are so many wonderful flowers." Chufeng laughs and doesn''t pay attention to these things. In his own jurisdiction, there are similar industries, but not as blatant as here. Tens of thousands of people are engaged in this industry.


    Xinzi is angry, but she doesn''t want to quarrel with Chu Feng at this time. After all, the facts are there, and it''s unnecessary to say anything.


    A few people just walked out about 200 meters away, and five men and women came face-to-face. They were drunk, and their mouths were full of filth. One of the men was even more reckless and put his hand into the skirt of the woman next to him. He was dispirited and embarrassed.


    Xinzi frowned slightly when she saw this scene. In such a miserable scene on the street, Xinzi had never heard of it before, and was naturally annoyed.


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer and closer. Almost three meters later, Chu Feng raised his mouth with a cold smile: "kill them."


    The two people who followed Chu Feng suddenly had a chance to kill. The dagger flashed in their hands and instantly approached the five men and women. They all fell to the ground with their swords up and down. All the people around stopped their pace and their eyes showed surprise.


    Xinzi helped Chu Feng and was stunned. At last, he came up angry and said, "what are you doing? Do you want to kill people if you don''t like them?"


    "You see, they just make me look bad?" Chu Feng doesn''t care about Xinzi''s accusation, and says it plainly.


    Xinzi looked at them. They opened their clothes, especially saw the man''s hand under the woman''s skirt. The body was shocked. Chu Feng whispered in her ear, "he has a gun himself, and he needs to use a real gun to do things. And don''t you smell it? How can wine smell in their bodies


    Xinzi frowned and helped Chu Feng to go. She looked at the five people who had no vitality. She could not smell the wine. She suddenly understood what she said: "they are going to kill us."


    "Isn''t the answer obvious?" Chufeng gentle smile, eyes like a snake general swept those standing around the people said in a loud voice: "and you, ready to install to when?"


    Xinzi''s eyes focused on dozens of people around her. She saw a knife appeared in the hands of dozens of men and women who looked like a spectator. She pressed them together. A tall woman also came out and said calmly: "the wind is small. We don''t want to be enemies with you. We will not embarrass you if we leave the girl beside you."


    Li mang swept Xinzi in her eyes and said, "she tried to mess up the plum blossom club with the help of fengshao''s hand, so that the royal family can better control it. We can''t tolerate it. We should take revenge."


    Xinzi''s condensed eyes gave rise to a faint sneer. Before Chu Feng opened her mouth, she bit Chu Feng''s ear and said, "you just seemed to say to me that you are reluctant to see me die, so you certainly can''t bear to abandon me?"


    In Chu Feng''s irrefutable smile, Xinzi was earth shaking change, and a burst of momentum burst out: "moreover, I am the prince of the royal family, even if I am down and out, no one dares to really move me. You kill me in the name of plum blossom club. Don''t you worry that the wind leaving will not spread this message?"


    "Or do you want the news to get out less?"


    When the tall woman''s face moved and showed unnatural, Xinzi looked at the distance and sneered: "my dear brother is here. Let him come out. Fishing in troubled waters and killing people is always his specialty. How dare you do it now but dare not come out?"


    The tall woman''s eyes coagulated, and she said in a deep voice, "what nonsense, we are the people of plum blossom club, not the few people of Yu renhuang." As if in a hurry, he glanced at Chu Feng and said, "little wind, please leave here immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame us for our impoliteness. You should know that you are the public enemy of Weiss, and everyone should be punished."


    "This woman is so smart in bed, how can she do things so stupid? But my sister is very smart. No wonder my grandfather likes her so much!"


    Two hundred meters away in a car, a young man with a hook nose in Shuidong looked at the picture on the car, gently shook his head and sighed: "after this matter is over, please take her away. I don''t like stupid women."


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, a man with small eyes licked his tongue and said, "don''t worry, I will make miss peach a smart person, but maybe it will be the next life. But Huang Shao, according to the agreement between the old man and you, is to kill Chu Feng first. Now you do this, I don''t understand!"


    Shuidong hook nose young man with a cold smile: "Huangfu old guy and Gongye relationship is not good, Chu Feng and Huangfu family never die, the enemy of the enemy is not necessarily friends, but can let us sit and reap profits, so the agreement is an agreement, how to do is our business, Chu Feng does not die, Huangfu family is not quiet."


    "I always like to consume the strength of enemy allies."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    "Your brother''s man?"


    At the scene, Chu Feng frowned. In his understanding, Huangfu Junyi would never let go of the chance to kill himself. But a proud man like him would never let go of his own hands in a day after a failure. He must have borrowed the hand of others, such as plum blossom club or zhejongye.


    But now Xinzi''s words overturned Chu Feng''s cognition. How could Huangfu Junyi be related to the royal family?


    "Kill me not you, Wes has only one man." Xinzi''s face was full of self-confidence. She looked at the tall and stiff looking woman with a look of insight. She said jokingly, "that''s the son of my father''s former wife, the first heir of the royal family, and the emperor''s youngest!"


    Xinzi''s mother was his father''s second wife. Chu Feng knew this when he checked her information. He asked with a smile: "why kill you?"


    "Because my grandfather only focused on ability, not men and women."


    Xinzi said decisively, pointing to the tall woman, she said, "so they are 100% sent by my brother. The reason why they only kill me is very simple. One is to let you stay and carry the black pot. The second is to keep you fighting with the Huangfu family. After all, the relationship between old Huangfu and Gongye is not a secret."


    "It''s so complicated. It''s a headache." Chu Feng nodded his head suddenly and then said with a smile: "in this way, Huangfu Junyi was also played by your brother. If I am not wrong, your brother will not send someone to appear here for no reason."


    Xinzi smiles: "nature!"


    Seeing Chu Feng and Xinzi talking as if no one else was there, and as if they had heard it on the scene, the tall woman was no longer calm. She had no hope of becoming the imperial concubine. She also wanted to consolidate her position by killing Xinzi and how could she allow mistakes.


    "What a pity for such a beautiful woman!" Chu Feng sighed and shook his head. Huangfu Junyi found an ally and could give him a blow. But it''s a pity that this ally has an ulterior intention. He doesn''t want a little bit of it. His intact hand is lifted up and dropped heavily, which brings out a momentum of decisiveness.


    Suddenly, dozens of people appeared behind the charging Wes men and women, as if it was that kind of ghostly appearance. Just one impact made Weiss men and women fall more than 20 people, and their combat effectiveness was fierce.


    The tall woman did not expect that there was an ambush here. She regretted that she had not explored clearly before coming.


    "It seems that the wind is not easy!"


    Far away in the car, Shuidong hook nose man squinted, but more is not satisfied, light said: "but fortunately I did not expect to kill my dear sister like this, I believe she and her mother are very tasty, slowly, the game time is still very long."


    With a gentle wave, Mr. Inoue starts his car and leaves here quietly. What he doesn''t know is that Chu Feng deliberately asks him to leave. He has already known that he has come here.


    The battle began and ended quickly. Dozens of bodies were left on the scene. Only the tall woman stood there with dull eyes. Chu Feng gently separated from Xinzi''s support and went to the tall woman with regret and said, "it''s a pity that such a beautiful person has no head."


    "If you have a next life, don''t expect too much. Sometimes peace is a blessing."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng staggered toward the front, although tottering, but give a person an insurmountable domineering, tall woman eyes confused, but suddenly a touch of pain from the abdomen, Xinzi did not know when to appear in front of her, a knife into her abdomen, with stirring.


    She left the knife fiercely. Xinzi didn''t even look at it and kept up with Chu Feng''s steps. But when she came to a car coming, Chu Feng waved her finger: "go back, it''s my game time. Follow me. You''re not safe."


    Not waiting for Xinzi to refuse, chufeng went straight to the car. A woman came up and handed a bunch of keys to Xinzi and said, "there is a car ahead. Goodbye!"


    Soon, only Xinzi and dozens of corpses were left on the spacious street. Looking at the far away motorcade, Xinzi frowned: "how do I feel that you are in love with me and are concerned about my safety?"


    She shook her head. Listening to the sound of the police car from far to near, Xinzi found the car and left the scene quickly. After twists and turns this evening, she finally survived. Sitting in the car, Xinzi''s eyes were inexplicably cold and said in a cruel voice: "Huangfu Junyi even I want to kill at first. Do you mean that?"


    "Don''t risk your life next time."


    One of the cars left the motorcade, and the driving money couldn''t help but take a faint look at Chu Feng, who was leaning on the chair. He said: "although this will make the plum blossom club and even the royal family bury the trouble, if there is no accident, there will be internal fighting, but No. 1 says that you have a life of Chu Feng, more than ten million devils."


    "Mr. Li is so fond of him that he only serves his country." Chufeng gentle smile, gently said a word on the thorough faint, tonight he is really too tired.


    Qian couldn''t help but take a faint look, took out the phone and dialed the encrypted number: "No.1, Chu Feng plans to make a little change tonight. The old Huangfu monster personally took the hand and got a surprising news. Jingkun, the sixth black list, is a member of the Huangfu family. The old Huangfu monster itself is also a man with strong force value, at least more powerful than Jingkun.""The king of the millennium and the tortoise of 80000 years!" From the other end of the phone came Li Zong''s helpless words: "at the beginning, the black list was unpredictable, and the official power could not deter those people, which led to the lack of information from the front few people. However, the overall strength of the Huangfu family was a little clearer. They tried their best to cure Chu Feng. They should be careful."


    At the end of the call, qian can''t help but look at the drowsy Chu Feng, which sends out several orders in succession, and the motorcade quickly disappears in the vast night.


    "Yu Ren Xiao, I have been fooled."


    Huang Fu Junyi, who left the street and returned to the Weisi stronghold of the Huangfu family, received a fight in the street of the entertainment district. He punched the table in front of him, and the hard stone table suddenly cracked: "but whether he did it or not, the result was the same. Dozens of people were sent out, which was insidious, but it was too big.


    If there are no 300 people, where can we win Chu Feng? I need dozens of people to prevent it. Ridiculous guy


    Jingkun had already dealt with the wound. There was no big obstacle. He sat down and drank tea and said plainly: "my old master, if you really don''t let Miyano help us, we will be much more leisurely if he intervenes. Moreover, if we don''t give up the Jardine family, where can he find an excuse to land on Chaoyun Island, or even unite with the western regions to pressure the pilgrimage?"


    "The wes are all ambitious, and they don''t remember their gratitude."


    Huangfu Junyi chuckled softly and said with a chill, "Miyano would have listened to me many years ago. But now, as the chief of the country, who is equal to Li Zong''s children, where is he willing to be driven by me? What''s more, Chu Feng is now a public enemy, which is good for us. We can''t oppress him too much.


    If Miyano tears his face, a self-defense force can wipe us out like destroying the Jardine family, and our people in Wes are enough to let Chu Feng pay a heavy price. "


    Jingkun still wanted to talk. The phone vibrated. He took it out and answered it. He said, "my master, just now you asked master Tian to call. If the girl butterfly is missing, there is no trace of her in the imperial city and Jianghai. He suspects that ruodie has come to Weiss."


    "What a fussy little girl


    Huangfu Junyi''s eyes are inexplicably cold. As an old man with countless blood on his hands, what he never lacks is the determination of killing and cutting: "if she doesn''t come to do anything, if she is really conquered by the Chu wind and damages the family''s interests, there are still many granddaughters of Huangfu Junyi."


    Jingkun nodded back and said, "understand!" Then, without asking why, the editor sent out a message and followed Huangfu Junyi for decades. He knew the master''s way of doing things. He just had to do it.


    At a similar time, Huangfu Junyi''s phone rang, and when he saw the phone number above, he began to ponder and connect: "do you apologize?"


    "Sorry?"


    There was a laugh on the other end of the phone, with a joke: "Huangfu old master, why should I apologize? I suppressed Royal support and rushed to the scene to let the official delay action. If Miyano didn''t work on your side, I would be your backer. Otherwise, you would use a barrage gun to kill more than 100 Royal people. Do you think you will be ok?"


    "Patron?" Huangfu Wenren''s smile on his face was more exuberant and meaningful: "Yu renhuang Shao, you are really an interesting person. Now call me. What can I do for you?"


    The opposite voice also dispersed banter, serious mouth: "this evening you have the opportunity to kill Xinzi, but did not start, I do not care about this, heard the report Xinzi did not return to her garden with Chu Feng, I finally know in the mouth of the Royal patriarch, also exposed by stupid people, I need you to do something."


    Huangfu Junyi''s face was full of sarcasm and murder, but his tone remained calm: "say it!"


    "Kill Chunyuan taro!" "As long as you kill Chunyuan taro, I''ll tell you what Xinzi and Chu Feng have discussed together. The marriage between her and Jing shangmang will be even more difficult. We will be at ease."


    Huangfu Junyi sat quietly and asked, "what can I get?"


    The other end of the phone did not know what to say, but for a long time Huangfu Junyi nodded back and said, "I hope you won''t do it again this time." Hang up the phone, Huangfu Junyi''s killing machine fills the room like a tsunami, and his voice pierces everything: "get rid of Chu Feng, help Gong ye get rid of the royal family, settle down TAVIS status, and kill Yuren for me."


    "This boy will be the second Huangfu to ask the heaven. I don''t want to be killed!"


    Jingkun nodded back and said, "understand!" Then he asked, "what should Chu Feng do? The killing tonight has made both sides irreconcilable. In the holy Dynasty, there was official repression. It is not convenient for us to do things. But in foreign countries, the Huangfu family has a lot of industries, so we have to guard against it."


    Huangfu Junyi had recovered the old man, sipped the tea and said quietly, "no matter how powerful the ant is, it is still an ant after all."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    It has been three days since the fighting that night. The bloody night involved Chu Feng and the Huangfu family, which did not threaten Weiss'' interests. Therefore, it was easy to cover up the bloody night, but spread news among the responsible persons.


    As for the more than 100 Royal elite who died, Xinzi didn''t make a statement, but just dealt with it in a low-key way. After all, she didn''t want others to know that she had something to do with Chu Feng, even if someone had insight.


    A building is not the best but not the worst building here. It looks peaceful. However, a few people can occasionally walk back and forth, which seems like a stroll in the courtyard. However, if you pay attention to it, you will find that their eyes are wary looking around when they walk, as if they are guarding.


    "Sleeping for three days scared me to death."


    On the second floor of a spacious and bright room facing the East, a young man with pale face opened his eyes. The girl who was busy nearby saw the expression of joy and said: "sister knows that you are injured and unconscious, and you are worried that you almost want to kill Laiwei. Fortunately, she was caught by Xiaoxue sister. Otherwise, she must be waiting in front of you now."


    The person who wakes up is Chu Feng, who was attacked by Huangfu Junyi three days ago. He shakes his head and looks at catkins: "I am not dead now. If she comes, she may be dead."


    The one who hooked his arms and feet was only a little sore. It seemed that there was no big obstacle. Chu Feng took a breath and sat up with the help of catkins and said, "I''ve been in a coma for a few days. What''s the situation outside now?"


    "The dark waves are raging!"


    Liu Xu looked at Chu Feng and could not understand that they were concerned about these things. However, she told the truth: "because you and the Huangfu family are both from the holy Dynasty, the official doesn''t attach much importance to this matter, so there are not many hands and tails. However, some things happened during your coma."


    Chu Feng was relieved. He was worried about what the official did when he was in a coma. Now Wes doesn''t do anything. His living space will be a little bigger, and he says: "let''s talk about it."


    "Chunyuan taro is dead!"


    Liu Xu is a Wes, so she can walk easily and know the news. This is also the reason why Chu Feng left her: "on the night of the fierce battle between you and Huangfu family, chunyuantaro died on the body of a female star, and suffered torture before death. It can be said that it is a tragic ending."


    Chu Feng''s eyes sank and said, "it''s a pity that there is a chess piece. Has the official made a conclusion?"


    "Here it is."


    Willow catkins nodded slightly, hesitated for a moment, and continued: "the official has thrown out the contradiction between you and Junichiro a few days ago, saying that this is your revenge. The most important thing is that several remaining pure taro guards have also proved that it was the Pilgrims who attacked them."


    "If it''s a pilgrim, it''s me?" Chu Feng laughed at himself, but he also caught a bitter smile and said: "it seems that I still underestimated Huangfu Junyi''s means. Not only did he want to kill me completely, but also I had difficulties in Weisi. He just killed Chunyuan taro for no reason. I still can''t think of it!"


    "Because there are few emperors in the universe!"


    At this time, the door of the room opened, and a woman in a black dress came in and put up a smile: "when Chunyuan taro died, they thought it was you who did it. But an hour ago, someone secretly sent news that you and Prince xinzinei met on the Wangdu tower, and provided photos of you and Prince xinzinei together.


    The purpose is to trade with you, so that you can kill the man chunyuantaro, because as we all know, he is the most advantageous competitor of the plum blossom emperor Shaojing shangmang. Xinzi''s doing so can make sense and clear the way for the future fiance. "


    "So before I came here, Prince xinzinei was under house arrest under the control of the elders of the Royal cabinet. I don''t know the details."


    "Damn it!" Chu Feng directly let out his rude words, but he was not curious about the arrival of the woman in front of him. He asked, "the strength of the joint efforts of Lao Wang Ba and Xiao Wang Ba can''t be underestimated. The old guy stabbed me secretly, and Xiaowang eight obviously killed my only ally with some strength in Weiss. Bad luck!"


    Pat the head, Chu Feng is hate and helpless: "it seems that want to go back to the new year, is impossible."


    The person who came was Liu Zhixin, who was firmly in line with Chu Feng. She had already obtained the agency right of fengteng medicine Hanhuang south, and tasted the great sweetness. She said jokingly: "you still have headache."


    "At the same time, the royal family also sent experts to kill you, the shameless person who lures the prince to make mistakes."


    He winked at chufeng and said: "in addition, the chief Gongye also made the official of the holy court declare that the life and death of Chu Feng and what he did have nothing to do with them through diplomatic pressure. As long as Weiss can provide evidence that can stand the textual research, they will clear the gate of the holy court."


    When Chu Feng frowned slightly, Liu Zhixin covered her exposed knee with a skirt. When there were other women, she asked herself to strive for perfection: "however, the declaration issued by the official pilgrimage made Weiss extinguish his voice, because now it''s just their wishful thinking, and the evidence can''t come out at all."


    "So, Weiss is struggling now, but at least there is room for activity. As long as you kill the old Huangfu monster, everything will be solved. He is the key to all parties in the alliance."Chu Fengmo sat quietly on the bed, and finally understood why the leader of the Shengchao wanted to leave Huangfu Junyi in Weis. Although the old monster has not been out of the imperial city for decades, it still has a huge influence. The power of a kingdom is all because he has given the alliance the right thing.


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath, temporarily dissipated these annoying things and said, "thank you, Miss Liu!"


    "We are partners. Thank you very much."


    This is what Liu Zhixin provided to Chu Feng for hiding. Now, no one in Weisi dares to accept Chu Feng. Even ordinary people want to see Chu Feng and make a fortune.


    Because the official offered a reward of one million Chi coins, the Huangfu family secretly offered a reward of 5 million yuan. The plum blossom club lost 2 million yuan, and the royal family also offered 2 million yuan. The total reward of 10 million Chi coins was aimed at chufeng. There was no need to kill Chu Feng or win Chu Feng.


    As long as anyone provides his whereabouts, then whose ten million pool coins belong to.


    Liu''s family is one of the world''s consortia. In addition, Liu''s family also has a huge enmity with Chu Feng. Although Liu has won the agency right, the next agency company will only know that it is Liu''s family unless it uses a huge relationship to investigate. However, no one will be so bored to check.


    After all, it was Han Huang Nan''s chief husband as a legal person, and Liu''s 50 million pool currency was smashed out. Who dares to check it?


    "Always say thank you, or there will be no hiding place for me in a small place."


    Chu Feng got out of bed with the help of catkins with a smile. The wound on Jingkun''s shoulder was very serious. At the beginning, it was all money. The effect was not very good, but the recovery was OK: "in addition, Miss Liu, please check the second childe of plum blossom club for me. I haven''t seen him for a while."


    The corner of his mouth raised a touch of gentle meaning and said: "I heard that this man is elegant and indifferent, and does not fight for grabs. He is a man who can coordinate the daily management of the plum blossom club. He is a man who is at ease with Chunyuan taro and Jing shangmang. But I don''t really believe that the person who can sit in that position has no ambition at all."


    "Of course it doesn''t matter, but if there is, I will light the devil in his heart."


    Liu Zhixin looked at Chu Feng in surprise. He didn''t understand what he wanted to do, but he still whispered back: "the second young master, Yamamoto and Siye, is a good man. Of course, this is the cognition of the outside world. The specific person still needs to be carefully investigated. However, my cognition is similar to that of you. This position is doomed to have no such person."


    Chu Feng nodded gently: "thank you!"


    Liu Zhixin smiles and nods to Liu Xu and leaves the room. At present, Chu Feng''s people are not convenient to show up. She is in charge of many things. As for the reason for coming to the south of Hanhuang, Liu Zhixin goes back and forth between some overseas companies of Liu''s every year.


    Willow catkins looked at the closed door and mumbled: "little wind, how do you get together with this plastic surgery woman?"


    "Together?" Chu Feng was still thinking about some things. She heard Liu Xu''s words and looked at her speechless: "can you speak more civilly? How can my relationship with Miss Liu be whiter than white paper? How can you say it so bad from your mouth?"


    Willow catkins look aggrieved said: "you think too much, together, on behalf of a lot of meaning."


    A embarrassed face, Chu Feng also found that he was preconceived, coughed and transferred embarrassment: "interest cooperation caused, there is no too much friendship, but for the time being, it is not the enemy, and may not die in the future."


    In the look of catkins, Chu Feng thought of something and said to himself, "I was badly injured a few days ago. Who helped me take a bath and change clothes?"


    "The wind is weak, you have a rest first, just wake up, I''ll get you some porridge." Willow catkins did not seem to hear, Chu Feng helped to sit on a chair to run away from the room, so Chu Feng was stunned: "this little girl, she can''t help me wash and change clothes?"


    "Or don''t give Yan Yan to know, or it will definitely kill me and say that I pollute her sister''s eyes."


    "Damn Chu Feng!" At the same time, Xinzi, who was under house arrest in the Weiss palace, smashed his fist on the table after hearing the report from Jingshan. Although under house arrest, she just couldn''t leave the palace. The rest was similar to that outside.


    She asked Jingshan to look in that area for several days, but she couldn''t find anything. Thinking of the video and some things in it, Xinzi was in a bad mood.


    And Chu Feng has been sneezing, in catkins to her to bring a bowl of light porridge, handed her a mobile phone, said: "this is Xinzi''s mobile phone, but there is a password lock, I''m afraid of disorderly caused by file blockade, you give me a way to crack open, see what can be used."


    "If you can''t, I''ll wait until you go back to the pilgrimage."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    Huang Fu Junyi, who got up early in Wei''s branch of Huangfu family, played Tai Chi. Standing under a plum tree, he frowned a little: "I always feel that something is wrong. In a hundred years, such a feeling first appeared."


    Jingkun had been standing in a corner of the backyard. Now he came out without a sound and said, "there is still no news, but I''m sure I haven''t left Weiss. The four sides left a total of 10 million pool coins, which also made many people take action. There is still no news. It seems that they have disappeared."


    "Where on earth are you hiding?"


    Huangfu Junyi breathed out his breath and misted his eyes. He thought, "Weiss is so big. Our Huangfu family has limited manpower, but the royal family and the official of plum blossom club have numerous resources. It is very simple to find out a person. Where do you think it will be?"


    "A place we can''t find, even if we know it, can''t be searched," Jingkun said


    Huangfu Junyi''s eyes brightened: "speak in detail."


    "Yes." Jingkun replied respectfully and said his judgment in his heart: "the action of the four party alliance is to remove the headquarters of the club of clubs, the Imperial Palace and the chief residence, and there are several other places. Even if Chu Feng is hidden, Sifang can''t do it unless they want to."


    When Huangfu Junyi nodded his head slightly, Jingkun thought clearly: "although she is only a woman in the garden of Prince Xinzi, because the emperor of this term didn''t have the idea of son preference and paid attention to ability, the status of Prince Xinzi was very high both in the royal family and in the hearts of Weisi people.


    Therefore, no one will or dare to search her place. But suddenly, the inner Prince Xinzi was impeached and placed under house arrest by Yu Ren. There must be undercover monitoring of her place, so there is no possibility of hiding there. "


    Huangfu Junyi took over Jingkun''s words and said: "we have killed Chunyuan taro. Even if Yu Ren is insidious, he dare not deceive us for the second time. Therefore, there is no possibility of Chu Feng hiding in his royal residence. That is to say, no one in the royal family can hide, and Chu Feng has not been discovered."


    "Yes, old master."


    Jingkun replied respectfully, but continued: "in addition to the headquarters of the club, it is impossible for the plum blossom emperor Shaojing shangmang''s residence, because it is too late for him to avoid suspicion and stir up trouble because of the death of chunyuantaro. Otherwise, Weiss will spit on him and feel that he knows the cooperation between Xinzi and chufeng."


    Huangfu Junyi nodded slightly: "what about the four fields of Yamamoto?"


    "He?" Jingkun frowned, then shook his head and said, "if it wasn''t for the relationship between his ancestors, he didn''t even want to sit down as the second son of the plum blossom club. He preferred idle clouds and wild cranes. When he heard about the death of chunyuantaro, he just sent someone to mourn for him. He didn''t show up and didn''t care about anything."


    "Of all the people I suspect, he is the least likely."


    "No Huangfu Junyi opened his mouth and said when he was silent in Jingkun: "the Weisi people are all ambitious, just like the original Gongye. When you go to the imperial city to find me, do you think that he is bloodthirsty for the sake of his superior position?"


    "What does the old master mean?" Jingkun thought


    "Only dogs that can''t bark are the most biting." Huangfu Junyi''s eyes were calm and wise. He said, "send someone to look at Yamamoto''s four fields. Although other people''s animals are harmless, the more such a person is, we should be more careful. Who knows whether he has been hiding himself for many years and then gaining momentum with one blow?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Jingkun felt that there was some truth: "wait, I''ll arrange it."


    Huangfu Junyi stretched out his hand to catch a fallen plum blossom and said, "who is in doubt?"


    "Miyano can be basically removed, when the warship shelled that ship, he was destined to live with Chu Feng forever." Jingkun was approved to speak again: "so people like Miyano will check themselves first. Now we are the people who want Chu Feng to die, so Miyano is the second one."


    "Although he was the chief of a country, he could not bear the Revenge of the Chu wind."


    Huangfu Junyi crushed the plum blossom in his hand: "in addition to your analysis, it should be possible to hide Chu wind?"


    "Snow Mountain has the possibility of hiding." Jingkun was silent and spat out a sentence: "even if Gongye wants to go there, he has to hand in the worship card in advance. If Chu Feng really hides there, no one dares to do anything."


    Huangfu Junyi''s eyes burst into Li Mang, and his body was full of fighting spirit: "he is really possible. If Wes has personal justice, it''s him. And Chu Feng''s talent can really attract his attention. Send someone to send me a post. It''s time for me to meet this old friend."


    "Whether Chu Feng is there or not, it''s worth my visit. There are not many old friends."


    "Yes Jingkun has not seen that man, but he has been with Huangfu Junyi for decades, and he knows who it is: "in addition, there are only two forces left who have no one to investigate in Weiss. The other forces, the royal family, the official and even the plum blossom club have ways to investigate and exclude them."


    "Little Weiss, crouching tiger, hidden dragon!" Huangfu Junyi sneered: "which two forces?""Because of historical reasons, Hanhuang Nanliu family is not a top power in Weiss, but because of its particularity, no one will find it uncomfortable." Jingkun told all the things that had been checked in the past two days: "there is another one, even if it is the Royal tripartite alliance together, I don''t dare to check it, which is also the most likely one."


    Huangfu Junyi''s eyes cooled down: "which force?"


    "The Rothschild family!" Jingkun said a name calmly, and when Huangfu Junyi''s breath stopped, he added: "Weiss, in order to develop in Wenzhou calmly, Meihua club will not be oppressed by all parties for the sake of Wenzhou development. In order to rise up, the royal family has given the Rothschild family absolute convenience.


    Although the main force of the Rothschild family is not in Weiss, they have absolute freedom, and they only need to show their identity. They can go to all places, even the snow mountain, as long as they are informed. "


    "According to where?" Huangfu Junyi suppressed the fluctuation in his heart and opened his mouth in a deep voice.


    Jingkun took out a stack of photos from his body and said, "this is a picture passed on by the literati to the young master. Qing of the Rothschild family is currently in the holy pilgrimage, and lives in fengteng garden. There are rumors that she worshipped Chu Feng as her teacher. Qing herself knows the culture of the holy Dynasty very well, and respecting teachers and valuing the way is better than many of the pilgrims."


    After that, Jingkun did not go on, but Huangfu Junyi had guessed vaguely. Looking at the photos in his hand, Huangfu Junyi said plainly: "tell Huangfu to ask the sky, the Rothschild family is worth our cooperation. He has so many sons, let him choose a person who is well-educated to contact with Qing."


    "I don''t care what kind of way, but before I go back to the holy court, Qing must be a woman of my Huangfu family."


    Jingkun nodded: "understand!"


    "Besides!" After a pause, Huangfu Junyi gently waved his finger and said, "Yamamoto''s four fields are watched by people. I''ll go to investigate the snow mountain myself. The Nanliu family and Chu Feng in the cold and wasteland never die. They want to kill Chu Feng more than we do, and we don''t need to waste our hands."


    After seeing Huangfu Junyi finish, Jingkun didn''t go on. He opened his mouth carefully: "where is the Rothschild family?"


    "Say it again!" Huangfu Junyi shook his head and revealed a bit of helplessness: "although our Huangfu family has a thousand years of history, it is still far from the world''s giant Rothschild family. Moving our fingers can break us to pieces. When we make sure that there is no one in several forces, we can find a way."


    "In any case, if we do this this this time, it is impossible for Chu Feng to leave Weis and return to the holy pilgrimage, or it will be the beginning of our Huangfu family''s nightmare."


    Jingkun nodded his head and left the backyard silently. Although he was the sixth most powerful person in the black list, he knew very well where he came from today. Without Huangfu Junyi''s cultivation, there would be no Jingkun today.


    "The new year is coming. Do you want to spend it in a foreign country?" The backyard fell into calm, and the snowflakes fell unconsciously. Huangfu Junyi was cold and helpless: "I hope my feeling is wrong!"


    "Less wind, come out!"


    At the same time, in the building under Liu''s banner, catkins rushed into Chu Feng''s room with a notebook, but immediately turned around and blushed, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to!"


    Chu Feng''s hand was stiff there. He felt that this moment was very humiliating. Usually anyone would knock on the door. He could not imagine that he would run in without knocking on the catkins door. He looked down at himself holding his head and holding it there as if appreciating. Chu Feng had the meaning of falling into the ice cellar.


    The willow catkins with her back to Chu Feng was red, and she guessed secretly that little wind must have been a woman for a long time, so what do you want to do?


    Soon Chu Feng got dressed, and the embarrassment on his face was forced to disperse. Originally, he just got up and found that something was wrong. The color seemed to have turned black a lot after contacting women. Just as soon as he was ready to watch carefully, he was seen. It was still catkins. His old face was hot and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Catkins turned around with her small mouth, and the blush on her face still did not disperse. She put her laptop on the desk and said unnaturally, "you asked me to unlock Prince Xinzi''s mobile phone, which has been untied, so I came to look for you. I haven''t seen it yet!"


    "I don''t want to show you!"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes. I''m not embarrassed to be seen. You blush and mumble to open the unlocking content. Click open a folder. It''s a video. Just after opening Chu Feng''s eyes, he widens his eyes: "Damn, Xinzi loves this?"


    Willow catkins are also big eyes, but the feeling is not the same as Chu Feng. Pointing to the picture on the video, she said: "the wind is less, this is yurenhuang Shao, and the female is Miyazaki beauty!"


    Chu Feng originally did not care, but heard the catkins words directly burst out the vulgar: "rely on, Yuren excellent ah!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, a car slowly left Liu''s building. The driver was Liu Zhixin. Looking at Chu Feng, who was sitting next to him, wearing sunglasses and combing his hair, he looked like a bodyguard. He didn''t know if his disguise was too deep, although there was no water in my investigation


    Chu Feng is playing with the mobile phone in his hand. In the past two days, he has recuperated his body and recovered 50% of his peak strength. Few ordinary people can survive. What''s more, his current identity is Liu Zhixin''s Bodyguard: "I''m not in a hurry. I''m just going to make sure."


    "At first, I wanted to find a breakthrough point in Yamamoto''s four fields, but I don''t need it now."


    Thinking of what she saw after cracking catkins, Chu Feng''s eyes were full of fun. Her mobile phone was Xinzi''s, but there was no redundant information. It was just a few files, but the content contained in it was powerful.


    Liu Zhiye always asked, "why don''t you want to see the light wind?"


    "You see it, not me!"


    Chu Feng shook hands, the mobile phone has disappeared in his palm. He took off the sunglasses and rubbed his eyes. Wearing sunglasses on such a night is still a little inconvenient. He said faintly: "I just want to confirm some things, yes or no, I can plan for the next time."


    Liu Zhixin scattered the idea of inquiry, and Chu Feng met for a period of time, she can not understand the last minute, never know what Chu Feng wants to do: "then why don''t you take people, do you think I can protect you?"


    "Don''t worry. I don''t want to die. No one can kill me."


    Murong Bing was secretly following him, and Chu Feng didn''t need to worry too much. Leaning on his chair, he looked forward to a restaurant in ancient times, which was like a restaurant in the Tang Dynasty: "it seems that this mountain is still alive and moist."


    "Indeed, I envy them." Liu Zhixin was successfully distracted by Chu Feng''s attention. She looked at the plum blossom restaurant where she could be seen. She chuckled and said: "in the life of Yamamoto, that is, wine and beauty. Money and power do not seem to have much attraction to him. According to his words, there is wine at present and drunk today."


    "Some people say that Yamamoto shiye doesn''t know when he will die and enjoy himself in time."


    "Pragmatism." Chu Feng broke a word, but a certain idea in the heart affirmed two points.


    Liu Zhixin nodded and didn''t speak any more. She drove directly outside the plum blossom restaurant. She got out of the car and took Chu Feng into the restaurant. There was also some business contact between the Liushi in Hanhuang and the plum blossom club. All these things were in the charge of Yamamoto''s four fields. So Liu Zhixin asked him to meet him and was not bald.


    "Although Yamamoto Shino seems to be a man who doesn''t seem to be doing his job, that''s how his connections are strong." When taking the stairs, stagger the rest of the people, Liu Zhixin''s final account of Chu Feng: "if you want to start with him, it''s better to change a place for another time."


    "Otherwise, if something happens, I can''t hide you."


    Chu Feng''s left eye has seen the situation in a room on the third floor. He laughs and says, "don''t worry, I''m here to play soy sauce tonight."


    Although Chu Feng seems to be very sure, Liu Zhixin is not at ease after all. She sends out a message in her pocket with her left hand. She always needs to be a little bit behind her. Otherwise, Chu Feng will lose her mind and the Nanliu family will be dragged into the whirlpool by him.


    Subtle movements should not have been noticed, but Chu Feng''s left eye is clearly seen, but this is human nature, Chu Feng completely as do not know.


    "Stop!"


    Just after they appeared on the third floor, two men in black stood in the way. Their tone was not polite, but they were not very sharp either: "this place has been contracted. You should drink, eat and have fun some other day."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were more than three points of fun, looking at two men in black with more qualities than other members of plum blossom club. What kind of master, what kind of person!


    "I''m Liu Zhixin of the Nanliu family in the cold desert."


    In the face of obstruction, Liu Zhixin didn''t have much embarrassment and anger. She showed her great demeanor and said: "I''ve made an appointment with Mr. Yamamoto and Mr. Shino here tonight. Please let me know. This is my business card!"


    The man in black on the left took the business card from Liu Zhixin''s hand. Seeing the photo of Liu Zhixin, he didn''t immediately let him pass. Instead, he picked up the walkie talkie and said, "wait a minute!"


    Liu Zhixin frowned. It seemed that she was not happy to be blocked, but she could still suppress her anger. Chu Feng was playing with her in her heart. I''m afraid that the guards of Chunyuan taro are not so serious?


    Soon, a tall woman with curly hair came along and clearly recognized Liu Zhixin. She arrived before the voice of her voice: "Liu, you are late!"


    "China and the United States are sorry. Wang Du is in a traffic jam and is five minutes late." Liu Zhixin smiles back a way.


    China and the United States put up a smile, but there is also a strong expression: "we Wes people are chronists, but read in Liu is the first time, Weiss do not understand the prosperity of the Wangdu, go out early, but we also hope this is the last time."


    Liu Zhixin mouth, but think of the Chu wind account, no contending relative back way: "nature!"Liu Zhixin, the first strange woman in the south of the cold desert, was so polite to herself. The United States and China were more than three points proud, slightly straightening the body, and the clothes were almost broken: "please!"


    Out of two steps to think of what, looking back at Chu Feng: "who is he?"


    "Although it is Mr. Yamamoto, I need a companion, too?" Liu Zhixin secret way vigilant woman, the face does not change the way.


    "Companion?" China and the United States repeated Liu Zhixin''s words with a noncommittal smile. They glanced at Chu Feng, who was straight, wearing sunglasses and combing her hair. Then she fixed her frame and said, "it seems that Liu is not a lonely person, but also a person with great vision."


    Chu Feng eyebrows stir, the eyes of China and the United States to see where unbridled, how he can not clear, just as do not know.


    As a strange woman, Liu Zhixin''s ability to observe words and expressions also saw the color in the eyes of China and the United States. She said with a smile: "here and there, we can have a communication with each other when we have time."


    "Liufeng, a southerner from the cold desert, the name of the holy Dynasty, interesting!" China and the United States nodded slightly, not anxious to lead Liu Zhixin in, but walked to the front of Chu Feng, looking at Chu Feng wearing sunglasses, and said steadily, "take off your glasses, I''ll have a look!"


    Liu Zhixin frowned and tensed up. Although the photo of Chu Feng was not released, it was not a secret in some people''s eyes.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have much fluctuation. He just stood there with a little more smile on his face and said: "Liu, your bodyguard, it''s really interesting!"


    "He only listens to me." Liu Zhixin looked at Chu Feng''s silent and motionless appearance and knew the implied meaning: "Liu Feng, answer the words of China and the United States."


    Chu wind slightly raised his head, a heroic spirit sent out, that is human temperament, can not hide: "I want to maintain a bit of mystery."


    "What if I had to ask you to take it off?" China and the United States are more and more interested, a look of indomitable, standing behind Liu Zhixin eyes condensed.


    "You''re Liu''s partner, only once!" Chu Feng takes a smile from the corners of his mouth. He slowly takes off his sunglasses and prevents anyone from recognizing him before he comes out. Chu Feng asks catkins to deal with him a little. If he is not a very familiar person, he can''t recognize him at all.


    Liu Zhixin although also know, but the face still maintains a three-point contour, she does not want to appear any accident.


    "How handsome China and the United States looked at Chu Feng equally for a while, whispered out a word, then suddenly took a step forward, body close to Chu Feng, whispered: "brother, what do you think of me?" At the same time, a hand down is accurate, the eye also skims a different color, still have inexplicable blazing heat.


    Brother? You are older than me!


    "What an honest fellow. I''m so excited." After blowing breath in Chu Feng''s ear, he turned around and took Liu Zhixin''s shoulder, as if nothing had happened before: "Liu, when I went to the south of the cold desert before, why didn''t you introduce me like this?"


    "I''ve been there three times, and I''ve been alone for a month."


    "Next time, I''ll let him play with you all over Hancheng." Liu Zhixin is very clear about the character of China and the United States. As the spokesperson of Yamamoto''s four fields, she is almost the same kind of person as Yamamoto''s. When Chu Feng was not recognized, she was ridiculed by three points. I can only succeed by pushing backward. Do you deserve it?


    "Young master Yamamoto, here comes Liu!" At the door of the box, China and the United States released Liu Zhixin''s hand, opened the door and opened the door to respectfully open the door. There was no fierce and warm feeling when we started outside. It was a kind of humility.


    Chufeng''s eyes under the sunglasses are a little more fun. Yamamoto shiye doesn''t do a good job. But from the beginning to now, chufeng sees that the quality of his men is much higher than that of chunyuantaro!


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    A hearty laugh came from inside. A man with a handsome face of a seven cent Weiss popular boy came over, showing his dandy color with a smile: "I heard that Liu Zhixin, the first strange woman in the south of Hanhuang, was beautiful. At first, I thought it was exaggerated, but today I saw it, it was not true."


    When Liu Zhixin wanted to respond politely, Yamamoto''s four fielders waved and said: "China and the United States, take Liu''s bodyguard to the next door for a rest. I want to talk about life and ideals with Liu. She reminds me of her who once married Yu renhuang Shao."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    "Curious?"


    In the next room where Liu Zhixin and Yamamoto Siye met, China and the United States poured a glass of red wine for themselves and chufeng. Looking at Chu Feng, who had been wearing sunglasses, he was full of interest: "don''t deny it. I know you are curious about why Yamamoto is so passionate about Miss Liu!"


    Both Chinese and American words are so straightforward that Chu Feng does not deny that he said, "yes, but I am more curious about the relationship between the current imperial concubine and Yamamoto."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you insist on it, Mr. Yamamoto once pursued the imperial concubine."


    The United States and China sipped a mouthful of red wine, and said in a quiet voice: "it''s just that the imperial concubine was born in a famous family. Although it has been broken, young master Yamamoto can''t reach him. Finally, he watched his beloved woman join the royal family and become emperor Shaofei. That is to say, from that time on, Yamamoto was more depressed than ever before."


    "Every day, he changes different women, models, actresses, some powerful families, beauties from all over the world. There are not a thousand or eight hundred women who have experienced under the master Yamamoto. But we all know that he just takes those women as a tool to vent his anger."


    Chu Feng clearly nodded, did not expect to have such a thing, the eyes under sunglasses a little more fun, dispirited?


    "Brother, do you have a girlfriend?"


    At this time, China and the United States suddenly held Chu Feng''s hand, intentionally or unintentionally. In addition, the hand that put down the wine cup had a downward trend, but was blocked by Chu Feng: "why, don''t tell me, you''d better stay here?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and stood up. China and the United States are not the best, but they are tall and moving. They are charming: "I am working!"


    China and the United States were stunned, and a meaningful smile appeared and said, "are you working or don''t look up to me?"


    Looking at China and the United States, who are not inferior to men, Chu Feng said without expression: "it''s not that miss Zhongmei is not attractive enough, nor are you unattractive, working hours are inconvenient!"


    "Is it?"


    Chu Feng felt the loneliness of China and the United States, and there was a trace of helpless anger. He put his hand around the waist of China and the United States and said, "why embarrass yourself and leave when you want to leave. Why do you force yourself to do something you don''t want to do?"


    In the eyes of China and the United States, it seems that Chu Feng can see through his mind and be surprised, but only for a short time to recover calm. Looking at the hand in his arms, he said with a smile: "are you afraid your hand will be cut off? Although I am a little warm to you, it doesn''t mean you can be so warm to me


    Close to sniff the taste of the woman''s body, Chu Feng light mouth: "you really only follow Yamamoto young master?"


    "What can I get if I cheat you a little bodyguard?" It''s very rare that China and the United States suddenly become short of breath. She doesn''t know how she is interested in a small bodyguard today, but Chu Feng always has an indescribable smell that attracts her.


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked and released China and the United States. His left eye had told him something. He edited a message and sent it quietly. He found that the woman in front of him might be a pawn in his hand, because she had hatred.


    Seeing Chu Feng go back and sit down without saying anything, China and the United States also turn around and sit down on the other side. Although she wants to do whatever she wants like other women, she knows that it doesn''t matter if she has a relationship with others, Yamamoto shiye will destroy her.


    The box fell into silence, Chu Feng sipped the red wine, and his left eye was always observing the things next door. Liu Zhixin and Yamamoto Siye didn''t know what they were talking about, but what was certain was that Yamamoto''s four fields wanted to throw Liu Zhixin to bed.


    When Chu Feng was looking at the next room, Mei Mei, who didn''t know his left eye ability, also sat and watched him. Occasionally, he looked at the wall. It was a plum blossom landscape painting. But what attracted her more was that Chu Feng kept silent and sipped the red wine quietly, which had an indistinct flavor.


    "Miss Liu, it is said that you are not married and have never been in love?"


    Next door, Yamamoto''s four fields are full of wine and vegetables. She looks at Liu Zhixin without moving her eyes. She says, "if you are in the world for a long time, it is the king''s way to have fun in time. Otherwise, you may not see the rising sun any more and regret not enjoying life. Don''t you feel regret?"


    Liu Zhixin frowned slightly, a little uncomfortable with Yamamoto''s four fields, but she didn''t know Chu Feng''s plan. She was still polite: "Mr. Yamamoto, you can talk to me."


    "The beautiful woman requests, must say clearly."


    Yamamoto and Ono chuckled, picked up a glass of wine and began to open his mouth: "people live a lifetime and make contributions. If you don''t leave a little footprint in the world, you can''t avoid regret and earn everything, but you haven''t enjoyed anything. It''s also a pity. Miss Liu can listen to my personal thoughts, or you can forget them."


    Liu Zhixin''s red lips opened and said: "luck goes against the sky, but luck is not enough!"


    "Not bad!" Yamamoto nodded and continued: "so as a person, on the road of pursuit, we should enjoy it constantly. In the end, whether it is success or failure, at least we have enjoyed it. Just like that general, we only know that the war is forgetting enjoyment, and we only know we regret when we die."Liu Zhixin nodded with approval, but there were many doubts in her heart. She did not open her mouth: "it seems that Mr. Yamamoto is such a person. What he lives is free and easy!"


    Yamamoto''s smile was meaningful: "because I don''t know when I will be the same as the general, so of course I should enjoy myself in time."


    Like the general?


    Liu Zhixin eyebrows stir, Yamamoto four fields this sentence contains two meanings, like the general did not have pleasure to die, or like that general, standing on the top of the peak, did not have pleasure to die?


    Deep in the eyes of Yamamoto four field scan, Liu Zhixin suddenly some tendency Chu Feng said.


    "I have a villa in Wangdu, which hides good wine from all over the world."


    As Liu Zhixin''s thoughts whirled around, Yamamoto put down his chopsticks and opened his mouth: "I wonder if Miss Liu is interested in having a cup with me and having a romantic love affair with me?"


    Liu Zhixin secretly burst the vulgar words, too direct!


    Just like the rumors outside, Yamamoto has never covered up his needs, and Liu Zhixin is not good at abusing him for his shamelessness, but nodded politely: "thank you for Mr. Yamamoto''s appreciation, but I don''t want to consider these things for the moment, and I''m just a woman. It''s unrealistic for peak to say to me."


    "So pleasure and unhappiness are of little value to me."


    Liu Zhixin''s refusal, Yamamoto four fields did not show anything unhappy, just a warm smile: "this matter to your love, I wish is good, Miss Liu refused to matter, I look forward to one day Miss Liu want to open, I can become your first man."


    "There''s a chance." Liu Zhixin scolded the best in his heart and said with a smile: "in addition, I think of something else. After drinking this cup of wine, I''ll see you next time."


    Yamamoto Siye nodded slightly, raised the glass in his hand and drank it out. But his eyes never left Liu Zhixin''s body. His breath was slightly heavy.


    "See you next time, Mr. Yamamoto." Liu Zhixin didn''t want to waste the extra time. She stood up and politely said a turn. She just walked out two steps and felt her head was a little dizzy and her body was a little restless.


    Yamamoto Siye drank his third glass of wine and said with a smile: "Miss Liu, did you ever hear that Miyano''s niece was drugged by me half a year ago?"


    Liu Zhixin spirit of a shock back, this thing she naturally know, shocked to cover his head to see Yamamoto asked: "you?"


    Yamamoto shiye put down his glass, stood up and went to Liu Zhixin''s original seat, picked up the bottle of wine on the table top and said with a smile: "once I didn''t grasp the opportunity to waste the woman I love most in my life. Since then, I told myself that the woman I like, no matter who she is, can''t run away, even if it''s the royal family."


    Looking at the flushed and angry Liu Zhixin, Yamamoto shiye put down the bottle of wine, picked up a paper towel to wipe his mouth, and will continue to say: "so Miss Liu doesn''t have to wait for later. Although you are the first lady of Nanliu family in the cold desert, I believe that the benefit is enough for me to go to you once."


    Showing ferocity, Yamamoto shiye walked toward Liu Zhixin, but the door was kicked open with a bang. Yamamoto stopped and looked at the door. He saw that China and the United States were apologetic, and then looked at the Chu wind which had no fluctuation. He said with regret: "is it God''s will again?"


    Chu Feng approached Liu Zhixin and picked her up. She took a light look at Yamamoto''s four fields and turned to leave the box. Today, he has got what he needs. There is no need to stay. But he is also surprised at Yamamoto''s boldness. Liu Zhixin dares to take the medicine directly.


    China and the United States looked at the back of the departure, a little bit lost. Looking back at Yamamoto''s four fields, he bowed 90 degrees and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t stop him."


    "It doesn''t matter. Everything goes with it." Yamamoto shiye waved and sat down, looked at the bottle of wine, took it up and threw it to Zhongmei and said, "send this bottle of wine to jijijimyo and see her bring it to me after she drinks it. If you can''t bring anyone this time, you don''t want to come back!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    Chu Feng stood in front of the window and looked at the situation in the garden. It was snowy at night, and it was out of control. In the morning, the whole world had changed color. The holy day was coming, but he was still in this foreign land. Chu Feng felt tired in his heart and sighed inexplicably. When can he go back?


    Liu Zhixin, who was carried back by Chu Feng last night, wakes up at the moment, only to find that her clothes have been changed. She thinks about the things before she faints, and her eyes are locked on Chu Feng.


    Although Liu Zhixin has not asked the exit, but Chu Feng how can not know what she is thinking, back to her plain mouth: "you can check, I move you, and also not never come, still reserved what?"


    Liu Zhixin at the moment really some do not believe, secretly look at Chu Feng, bow down to open pants to check, when the heart relaxes some also has a bit of bitterness, but then looked to Chu Feng: "the best is not as good as, so good opportunity also does not move, return to me detoxification, when changing clothes, certainly did not eat my tofu?"


    "Willow catkins


    Chu Feng was stunned with a smile. He didn''t move. He turned around and pulled a chair and sat down and said, "it''s you. Why are you so careless? If I didn''t follow you last night, you''ve been killed by Yamamoto''s four fields today."


    "Do you want me to make a promise?" Liu Zhixin knew that she had not been violated last night. She was also in a good mood. She narrowed her eyes and said, "only last night, if you don''t move, there will be no chance. At least when I am in a good mood."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and said, "you guessed wrong again. I just want to know your evaluation of Yamamoto''s four fields. As for you, don''t want to entangle with me again!"


    "That''s a very ambitious man."


    After hearing this, Liu Zhixin, though a little irritated, also scattered the meaning of teasing Chu Feng and biting his teeth: "although he shows that he is a dandy who loves women, I can feel that he has hidden ambition that ordinary people can''t understand. Today''s play may be for tomorrow''s sprint, and he himself has no assurance of success or failure."


    Chu Feng took her words and said, "so when you don''t know whether you will succeed or fail, play two more women?"


    "It''s ridiculous, but it''s true."


    Chu Feng nodded, cocked up the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "it seems that you are not really worthless, and I want to go to a place."


    When Liu Zhixin rolled her eyes, Chu Feng stood up and said, "but before starting from China and the United States, I need to do one thing first. When I come to Weiss, I have been chased and killed. It''s time to do something."


    Liu Zhixin subconsciously asked, "what to do?"


    "It''s either you or you." Chu Feng turned around and left, not light or heavy, dropped a sentence: "arrange, I may leave the cold South at any time. Huangfu Junyi is an old monster. If you can''t kill him, I''ll die. If I kill him, I''ll be very dangerous. If I can go back, it depends on you."


    Looking at Chu Feng who had to close the door, Liu Zhixin said: "this time, is it necessary to take the initiative?"


    Chu Feng pauses a smile, a bitter smile to leave, Liu Zhixin''s thought and men are the same, she wants to play people, but absolutely can''t give men to play.


    "Wait, I''ll take you." Liu Zhixin didn''t get Chu Feng''s answer. She took the mobile phone beside her and whispered: "I hope it''s true. Otherwise, I''ll lose a lot and become Liu''s eternal criminal."


    Night fell, the whole king was covered with snow, but still could not extinguish the enthusiasm of young people.


    A car slowly forward, stopped in a magnificent courtyard 100 meters away, the car sat three people, the driver is money can not help, at the moment curiously looked at the distance and asked: "how can you come to Huang Shao''s residence when you are free? If you are well, you should finish the above explanation quickly. I also want to go back to spend the new year with the old lady!"


    "It''s only three days to celebrate the new year. I don''t think I''ll have a chance!"


    The man sitting next to him was Chu Feng. Looking up at the mirror above and observing the people sitting behind him, he had several ties. He was also a helping hand sent to the hero stele this time. He whispered: "but if Wes can bury a bomb, even if I can''t go back to the holy pilgrimage, I believe even I will."


    Qian can''t help saying that just now, seeing Chu Feng''s indifferent appearance, he also scattered to say other things: "say, what do you come here to do, what do we need to do, won''t we just want us to send you?"


    "Go in and kill a few people."


    Chu Feng was not polite. He pointed to the mansion in the distance and put one thing in his hand. He could not help but say, "then this thing was left inadvertently, went into the third room from the West and killed the people there. But remember, there is a woman, don''t kill. Her name is Keiko Yamazaki. I have some use."


    Qian couldn''t help looking at what he had in his hand. His eyes lit up as if he knew what Chu Feng was doing. He took a look at the people behind him. They quickly got out of the car and disappeared in the sight of Chu Feng.


    Fingers tapping on the window, ChuFeng tut shook his head: "when I can be so haunted, that is invincible."


    After waiting for a few minutes, Chu Feng''s left eye kept looking inside. Seeing that Qian and the middle-aged man had committed suicide, Chu Feng opened the door and got out of the car with a smile, and quickly came to the courtyard outside the palace of emperor Shao''s residence and said in a loud voice: "there are enemies invading, we should attack the emperor Shao Fei."The money in action and the middle-aged man''s expression is stupefied, in the heart secretly scolds a bastard to kill a few people, then quickly withdraws, for two people, this is like no one''s land.


    "What are you doing?" Money can''t help but and the middle-aged man quickly out of the wall, see Chu Feng standing under the corner, the former is not happy to ask.


    "If you don''t publicize it, how can others perceive it with your skill?" Chu Feng spread out his hands innocently and walked towards the other side in the opposite direction. He said, "and if you don''t lead most people here, how can I get in?"


    Qian and the middle-aged man were stunned, but when he heard the sound of footsteps, he couldn''t pay attention to so much. He ran to the car in the distance. As for Chu Feng, they believed that he had his own plan. No one would come here to die.


    The originally silent palace of emperor Shao surged up. All the guards came to the West. At the same time, the phone kept calling out, chasing the attackers who had no idea where to go.


    "Huang Shao, someone broke into the Western courtyard and killed several people. It seems that they are going to attack the imperial concubine."


    In the courtyard on the east side, five men in black came to the door of a room and said respectfully: "I don''t know what instructions the emperor has?"


    "Again?" Inside came a man with a strange voice, and a light disdain: "Yamamoto four wild this guy up to now is not dead, but I can not get things, he thought he could get, order down, let people go to Yamamoto four fields there to ask for people, hand over tonight''s attackers, I don''t think things have happened."


    "Yes It seems that this is not the first time that the five people at the door of the room leave the door of the master''s room quickly.


    "It''s getting more and more delicious, but my short-lived father has no chance to enjoy it."


    In the room, a man with a hook nose of Shuidong was lying on the body of a beautiful woman who looked like 30 years old. He yelled and turned the direction, and then rushed in from behind and said with a grim smile: "but I also want to thank you for your existence. Otherwise, if that damned woman doesn''t touch me these years, I will suffocate."


    The beautiful woman was silent, her face did not show any happy color, only a trace of hatred and helplessness in her eyes.


    Her name is Miyazaki. She was the second wife of the former Emperor Shao. When she was 16 years old, she was regarded as the imperial concubine. However, she did not have a good time. After three years of marriage, Huang Shao, who was 15 years older than her, died of myocardial infarction. Her only son, Yu Ren, became the new emperor Shao and the owner of the palace.


    But Yuren not only inherited everything from his father, but also inherited his woman, the imperial concubine Miyazaki, his stepmother!


    "I just have time to communicate with your baby daughter and let her give up everything. Otherwise, I don''t know when to let her become you."


    He walked over to pick up the clothes on the ground and put them on casually. Yu Ren twisted his neck and looked at the woman who was slowly squatting on the ground and was silent and crying. He sneered and said, "my grandfather''s birthday is coming. Maybe it''s these months, maybe this year or two. I''m destined to be on the top. At that time, I dominate everything. Do you think Xinzi can run away?"


    Miyazaki''s body is humiliated, and she is shocked by her eyes


    "Don''t fight for the throne with me, that''s my sister." Yuren Shuidong snorted a breath from his nose, and his murderous spirit overflowed: "but if you fight for the throne with me, then it is my enemy. Don''t think that if you give it to me in silence, I will be soft hearted. After so many years to today, I will not wait any longer."


    After a few minutes, Miyazaki, wearing her pajamas at will, leaves Yuren''s room with tears in her eyes. The affair between them is a secret, belonging to the secret of Miyazaki''s humiliation. Yuren is a top-notch product, and she has to ask her once every other time. Moreover, she can''t resist, because Yuren is holding Xinzi''s life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    The main tone of Miyazaki''s room belongs to that kind of low-key and unobtrusive color, which reveals a faint warm breath. Just like this woman, it gives people a kind of extreme peace and quiet. It is totally impossible to see what humiliation she has suffered.


    Just a simple glance, Chu Feng can see that this woman''s endurance is definitely not comparable to ordinary people.


    "Are you Chu Feng?"


    Miyazaki did not deliberately avoid, is so natural in front of Chu Feng''s face, wearing good clothes, revealing a kind of grace, looking at Chu Feng sitting on his big bed, whispered: "it must be you. When Xinzi said her mobile phone was missing, I knew you would come."


    Chu Feng looked at a group photo at the head of the bed. He praised Miyazaki''s mind a little bit more, and whispered back: "it''s worthy of being the former imperial concubine. She can get the favor of the royal family. It''s not just a long and beautiful thing."


    "But what you mean is that you gave the video to Xinzi on your own initiative?"


    This is also a strange thing for chufeng. Xinzi holds the video from where he came from. But after seeing Miyazaki, Chu Feng probably understood that the assassin''s mace doesn''t work all the time. It''s the best way to use it when it should be used.


    Although it is said that the current emperor will soon die of illness, as long as he is in charge of everything, he will certainly not hesitate to suppress such scandals in the royal family, and look at the woman who reveals the beauty of intelligence: "if you don''t guess wrong, your mother and daughter are waiting for the emperor''s death, right?"


    "No wonder he is young and promising to be the second Mr. Du."


    Miyazaki skillfully sat on a low table in front of Chu Feng to make tea. Without raising her head, Miyazaki said: "it''s really like this. The royal family has been declining in Weiss for a hundred years. If there is another scandal, it will be greatly reduced. The current emperor will not let such a thing happen."


    "And he is a man who is not willing to admit his mistakes. He has been in power for half a century, and has always been so."


    "If you tell me that now, don''t you worry about planning an abortion?" He had already known Miyazaki''s and Xinzi''s plans, but Chu Feng remained calm and said, "after all, it''s a good thing for me to let your royal family have civil strife, and it can also eliminate my present embarrassing situation, isn''t it?"


    Miyazaki didn''t answer. She just poured a cup of tea to chufeng and pushed it in front of him. Then she said, "are you the person who maximizes the interests, or is it a person who will report the accusation. The Huangfu family of Yuren alliance has hurt you. If you have such a chance, you must stab him."


    "Go ahead. I didn''t know you were here tonight." Miyazaki gently raised the tea cup in front of her and took a sip. "I don''t ask you to let Xinzi go to the altar, and I don''t want you to pity her. As long as she lives at last, it''s inevitable for Weiss to exist in royal family, and it''s impossible to destroy it."


    "But I hope it will never rise."


    Put down the tea cup, Miyazaki''s meaning is very clear, Chu Feng stood up and looked at the woman''s charming face, warm and moist, and said: "thank you for your frank treatment tonight. You are just waiting for revenge for many years. You are a terrible woman. After Yuren''s death, I have only one request. You should understand."


    Miyazaki looked more gloomy and nodded back: "don''t worry about the wind. In this world, no one can threaten you. Go and do what you want to do."


    Deeply looked at from the beginning to now is extremely calm woman, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a faint killing opportunity, but turned that moment completely disappeared, Miyazaki is a terrible woman, must die, but she also has the biggest weakness, Xinzi!


    Miyazaki took a deep breath, revealing a touch of enjoyment. "Although he is a wolf, you will live well if you catch him. Xinzi, what your mother can do for you is only so much. Your father and I will be left to finish the hatred."


    The slain bodies have been cleared up, and Yuren has also sent people to the important people in Yamamoto''s four fields who have a criminal record. Once again, there is calm, but the number of guards has doubled.


    However, from the beginning of the incident to now, Yuren has never left his room, showing strong self-confidence. It seems that several people have died, and there are attackers breaking in, which is insignificant for him.


    With the lights off, Yuren is ready to rest in the room. He has vented several times on Miyazaki''s body. Now he is full of fatigue, but his spirit has been greatly satisfied.


    Just at the moment when he went to the bedside, he suddenly smelled a touch of crisis and locked himself. He was just ready to open his mouth and resist. His body fell on the ground in acid and numbness.


    In the dark, a figure appeared in front of Yu Ren, but he couldn''t see the face clearly. There was only a indifferent voice: "the emperor of Yu is young. I''m glad to meet you for the first time."


    Yuren narrowed his eyes and wanted to stand up, but his whole strength seemed to disappear in an instant and could not condense at all. He murmured: "who are you?"


    "The wind of Chu, the wind of Chu, the wind of Chu!" The person who enters the room is chufeng who leaves Miyazaki. His left eye twinkles and goes to the bedside to turn on the dim bedside lamp. Chu Feng also lights up a cigarette and seldom smokes, which does not mean that he will not smoke: "you must not be unfamiliar, and even have a little intersection."Yu people naturally know Chu Feng, but he doesn''t pretend to be confused: "the elegant wind comes here in the middle of the night, isn''t it?"


    "Share, that''s your special project of emperor Shao!"


    At this time, Yu Ren was able to calm down, and Chu Feng praised him a little more: "I secretly allied with Huangfu family and prepared for them to kill me. In the end, even Huangfu family and plum blossom club were also Yin. Compared with you, my furtiveness is nothing, is it?"


    Yu Ren was punctured by Chu Feng, and he didn''t have much worry. He sneered and asked, "are you here to kill me?"


    Chu Feng really wanted to kill Yu Ren, but it was not the right time. He went to Yu Ren, squatted down, took out a pill and put it into Yu Ren''s mouth. He patted him on the chest. The pill was directly swallowed by Yu Ren, with a fishy smell and bitterness.


    Yu''s calm look changed: "what did you do to me? What did you give me to eat?"


    "The royal family of Wes is declining, but you are the emperor after all. Naturally, I can''t kill you." Chu Feng did not care about the image of sitting down, a Yang hand inserted in Yu Ren''s body of several gold needles disappeared: "just give you to eat a little medicine, after all can''t get up, can''t move women, three or five years later will die."


    "In this way, should I kill you?"


    When he regained consciousness, he wanted to call the guard to shut up. Chu Feng himself was still a master at using poison. He could not help saying, "what you gave me is chronic poison. Do you think it can threaten me? As the emperor of the imperial family of the great Weis Empire, I can''t say the words behind Yu Ren before I have finished. Looking at the video on the mobile phone in Chu Feng''s hand, who is the ferocious man? Who is the one who is not Miyazaki?


    Originally proud of the heart suddenly lost that pride, voice also a little weak: "do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng put away his mobile phone and laughed: "what do you say?"


    Yuren frowned and analyzed the events of Chu Feng''s appearance from this evening to now. Finally, he took poison and narrowed his eyes: "tell me your conditions, give me the antidote and the conditions of the video."


    "Worthy of being emperor Shao, I think carefully." Chufeng chufeng smiles and pats Yu Ren on the shoulder and stands up with his back to him. He doesn''t worry about what the latter dares to do: "I can give you antidote or video, but you have to help me do a few things, otherwise everything is free."


    "Video in the hands of the royal family may not work for you, but in my hands of Chu Feng, you can be ruined countless times."


    When Yu people''s eyebrows slowly gathered a killing opportunity, Chu Feng pointed out the window and said, "simply speaking, the Weisi people will not let a bad emperor and young man succeed, will they?"


    Yu Ren''s face was stunned, and the killing opportunity faded like the tide. Not to mention that he was poisoned now, even if he was not poisoned, Chu Feng''s skill wanted to kill enough from here. Moreover, Yu Ren was not sure that there was only one video in Chu Feng''s hand. He calmly asked, "add one more condition and tell me who gave you the video."


    "If you agree to this condition, it doesn''t matter as long as you don''t threaten my own interests."


    "It is worthy of Killing Father and deceiving mother and trying to kill my sister. It''s selfish enough. I like to cooperate with scum like you." Chu Feng laughed, nodded and said, "what you said is not a problem. I will tell you the source of the video on the day I finish what I have told you. Of course, if you do not agree with me, you should know my means."


    Yuren was also the one who had just made a decision. Although he was surprised why Chu Feng knew something hidden in his heart, he should make a deal: "say your conditions!"


    Chu Feng and Yu Ren had nothing to be polite about. He waved his left hand and said, "send someone to kill Jing shangmang for me. Although he didn''t take the initiative to target me, now the plum blossom club is under his control. I''m struggling. Besides, he''s your enemy. Don''t you embarrass emperor Shao about this matter?"


    Yu Ren frowned and pondered for a while, then turned indifferently and left the room. Chu Feng did not ask him what he was going to do or worry about what he was doing that was not good for him. When he saw Yu Ren far away in his left eye, he dialed a phone and said, "stare at jingshangmang, he''s OK, he doesn''t need to pay attention. If he''s going to die, save him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    Jing shangmang''s ancestor was a senior general during the Ghost War. He worked under the banner of Yingji Kojima, a war criminal. So he fell down with him after Weiss was defeated and surrendered. However, his family was still a national hero in Weiss, enjoying the glory that no one else could match.


    All year round, there are more than ten servants in this old courtyard. Although no one has lived in it for more than ten years, it is still full of vitality. There are more than ten plum trees planted in the backyard. At this time, they are covered in snow, and only the desolate color can be seen.


    Jing shangmang only brought 20 people back this time. As a young emperor of plum blossom club and his humility and courtesy, Weiss had few enemies, so he didn''t need to take too many people with him.


    Let the bodyguard wait in front of him. Jing shangmang came to the backyard alone. This is what he would do every time he came back. He stayed here quietly for several hours, and he chose to come back late at night. He didn''t want too many people to know what was hidden in his heart.


    "Taizu, you must be very lost?"


    After standing for more than ten minutes, Jing shangmang opened his mouth in a soft voice, and his voice was slow: "a hundred years ago, you carried your sword and beheaded more than 100 pilgrims in the snow. How spirited you were then, but in the end, you may not have the chance to come back to see the plum blossom in your hometown."


    When the plum blossom tree is in full bloom, Jingjing walks forward to the plum blossom tree and continues to touch the plum blossom tree


    "It''s just like a hundred years ago, the trees have grown, but you are no longer there."


    There is a trace of sadness in the eyes of many people. Maybe in the eyes of many people, the Taizu of jingshangmang is a heinous murderer. But in the eyes of Jingshang family, he is a hero. Without his blood sacrifice, today''s Jingshang family would not have been so proud.


    The whole world can hate that person, but not those of Jingshang family. This is what jingshangmang''s grandfather said 30 years ago.


    Take off the frozen ice and snow on the tree. Jing shangmang looks at the plum tree that will wake up in the next year. His eyes are shining: "Taizu, wait. I will finish the things you haven''t finished soon. So many years have passed, my family has trained me, and I have attracted the attention of the royal family, and I have been cultivated by the chief."


    "In 20 years, I''ll be the first man in Wes, and that''s when I''ll fulfill my dream for you."


    At the moment, Jing shangmang has lost the elegance in front of others, and has completely become a bloodthirsty man. The killing intention and murderous opportunity in his eyes have frozen the original cold weather. However, in his courtyard alone, no one is destined to know Jing shangmang''s words.


    At this time, a bodyguard ran in and said, "emperor Shao, Jingshang residence is under attack. Fifty people in black suddenly appear around. They have broken through our first line of defense. They will be close in five minutes."


    Jing shangmang''s eyes slightly coagulated and asked, "fifty people, attack here?"


    This is unbelievable. Although this building has not been inhabited for more than ten years, its value is determined by the significance of its existence. In addition to Jing shangmang''s status in the plum blossom club, no one has enough to eat and nothing to provoke him. Looking back, he asked, "do you know who the other party is?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Jingshang''s bodyguard shook his head: "but it must be a Wes!"


    "Go Jing shangmang''s pupils burst out a terrible look. Although we don''t know who is attacking us now, if we dare to attack here, no matter who it is, we will die.


    Moreover, he knew that the enemy would not attack here for no reason, so now there is only one possibility for him to pay homage to him.


    As he walked towards the front, Jing shangmang''s mind revolved about who he was. Chunyuantaro had been killed. Although the engagement between himself and Xinzi had not yet been settled, as long as it was not confirmed, everything would not be a problem, and he could get rid of the relationship.


    And he didn''t do it to Junichiro.


    It was the Weisi who came to attack. At the moment of standing in the front yard, Jing shangmang probably had some figures in his heart. The second childe, Yamamoto and shiye, now Chunyuan taro is dead, may expose his ambition and even kill himself and put the blame on the black pot professional, Chu Feng.


    There is another person named Yu Ren, which is Jing shangmang''s first thought. Because now, there are rumors among Weiss leaders that Xinzi is his fiancee. Although it has not been confirmed yet, there is no fire without wind. It is estimated that the royal family has moved their mind, so Yuren will certainly kill himself.


    After all, knowing that he and Xinzi are united, Yuren''s position will certainly be shaken.


    Two people have been delineated among the possible people. Jing shangmang has seen the attackers rushing into the courtyard. All of them are fighting with the bodyguards accompanying Jing shangmang in the dark. All the way in, all the way blood.


    Because there are only 20 people, there are less than 10 people who can fight at the moment. Jing Shangmao asks, "what about support?"


    "The signal is blocked. You can''t contact support. You can only kill out!"The bodyguard replied respectfully that it was indeed a bit unexpected tonight. Jing shangmang had been assassinated since he became the emperor of plum blossom club, but they were all individual actions. It was like this evening that dozens of people went out together, or appeared for the first time. I was surprised that anyone was so bold as to dare to attack jingshangmang.


    "It seems to be him." At first, the fuzziness turned into certainty in the bodyguard''s words. Jing shangmang took a knife from his side and looked at the man in black who had killed only 30 or so people. He said with a cold smile: "just kill me. There are not hundreds of people. Can you do it?"


    In the guard''s reverent eyes, jingshangmang exploded like a wild animal hunting in the night. At a distance of 20 meters, in a flash, the light of the knife suddenly appeared and the two people died.


    When the attackers saw the target of the attack tonight, some of them tried to stop the rest of Jingshang bodyguards. Most of them pressed towards jingshangmang. They were instructed to kill jingshangmang regardless of the cost and sacrifice.


    The fierce killing machine fills in the courtyard which is not very grand. The knife light is cold, and the mark is on the snow. The red blood spills on the ground. The moment it touches the ground, the warmth becomes cold.


    Jing shangmang has been practicing martial arts since he was a child. Although he has not had many opportunities, it does not mean that he has wasted his strength. He clearly knows that he does not have enough strength, and it is useless to be strong.


    The knight''s sword drew a beautiful arc, and a flower appeared. The attacker''s face slightly changed in front of his left. He raised his knife to block it. However, the knife that he felt could be blocked passed through his eyes. He felt a trace of warmth, reaching out to touch his throat and slowly fell to the ground.


    He did not know when Jing shangmang''s knife cut his throat.


    The strong value of force makes the people around him stagnate a little, but their spirit of fearless death continues to break out. In order to avoid paying attention to them who use cold weapons, they suddenly regret why they didn''t bring two guns. However, it is also the reason why the guards around Jing shangmang didn''t bring guns.


    Misestimating Jing shangmang''s strength makes the encirclement appear a little variable.


    Jingshangmang is surrounded by a single person. The remaining five Jingshang bodyguards also step back. They look at the murderous jingshangmang with adoration in their eyes. This is their master and their pride.


    Jing shangmang''s strength completely stimulated the attackers. More than a dozen people burst out and roared. Facing the fierce charge and the cold Knight''s knife, Jing shangmang''s eyes were very calm.


    He stood there calmly holding the knight''s knife, his body was straight, and when a knife was less than three centimeters away from his face, he moved, his body was constantly moving, and the knight''s knife in his hand was constantly waving. He could only see the shadow, but could not capture its lower part.


    Thirty seconds later, Jing shangmang completely left the encirclement circle. The knight''s knife in his hand was cold. More than a dozen people stood behind him without moving a cent. Jing shangmang lowered his knight''s knife and sighed with regret: "the emperor of universe is little, can''t you help it?"


    A word appeared, more than ten people spattered blood on their bodies and fell to the ground. Jing shangmang threw the knight''s knife on the ground, and his voice was gentle and said: "tell the president to propose marriage to the royal family. I want to marry Prince xinzinei."


    After leaving a word, Jing shangmang turns and leaves the courtyard. He needs to meet someone now. He wanted to wait for a while, but now it seems unnecessary. The remaining guards and servants are not blocking him. Jing shangmang''s strength just now makes them regard Jing shangmang as invincible existence.


    In the car outside the simple treatment of those not very serious wounds, Jing shangmang stepped on the gas pedal to leave alone.


    "With less wind, Jing shangmang has a strong military value. More than half of the 50 attackers died in his hands." At the moment when the car was far away, a figure appeared in the original position, reporting with a mobile phone.


    "It seems that the wes know how to hide and keep a low profile." Chu Feng pondered the voice from the inside of the phone: "but this is good news for us, even if we can''t kill him, then continue the second game, so that money can''t help pretending to be a Wes man. Don''t need to do too much, catch up, wait for my instructions."


    The man held the mobile phone and said respectfully, "understand!" Then he cut off the mobile phone and raised his hand. More than 20 shadows quietly faded away in the dark, and another figure appeared from the darkness three kilometers away.


    Weiss, the clouds are rising!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    Compared with the joy and busyness of the holy pilgrimage, the Weiss still do their own things. Only the size of the holy pilgrimage province is the kingdom that creates the highest output value of Qinzhou in one year. It also has its advantages.


    But the people are quiet, life or life, learning or learning.


    But in the upper circle of Weiss, it caused an earthquake. What happened last night one by one spread to the ears of all parties, which makes people sigh that it is Weiss''s troubled autumn recently.


    Last night, the palace of the royal family was attacked by unknown people. Two people entered the west of the residence and killed several people. But no one knows what they are going to do. Because after they killed several people, they were found by the guards to warn them and finally failed.


    Yu Ren did not make any statement about this matter, nor did he say who did it. It seems that he doesn''t care where someone killed him.


    But people with better information received the news. After the incident, Yuren sent several people to the residence in the four fields of Yamamoto. Although they didn''t know what they were going to do, those who knew some things before showed their imagination.


    Today''s imperial concubine, Keiko Yamazaki, was once the target of Yamamoto''s wild pursuit. However, due to individual reasons, the imperial family saw Keiko Yamazaki as the emperor''s concubine. Even if Yamamoto''s four fields were not willing to do so, they could only restrain themselves from breaking out.


    However, after the wedding, it was reported that although Keiko Yamazaki was forced to marry Yuren under pressure, only from the day of their marriage, one lived in the east courtyard and the other lived in the West courtyard. Later, it was reported that someone intended to kidnap Keiko Yamazaki when he was out of town.


    Finally, it was determined that the person was sent out by Yamamoto, but for some reason, the matter was not settled.


    However, it has been confirmed in many people''s hearts that Yamamoto, knowing that Keiko Yamazaki has not officially roomed with Yuren, wants to take the lead of the imperial concubine. However, this matter is just a rumor, and no one dares to confirm it.


    One side is Huang Shaoyu people, the other side is the plum blossom Club second childe Yamamoto four fields, no one has enough to eat, nothing to offend them.


    But what happened last night made us have more interesting conjectures, but they were all bored in their hearts. It''s just strange that how could Yuren not move Keiko Yamazaki after such a long marriage? Is there any hidden disease?


    But in any case, it is better than Chu Feng to attract their attention. The so-called people do not lack this gossip.


    The other thing is that the plum blossom emperor, jingshangmang, was attacked when he returned to his old house last night. Fifty people tried to take Jing shangmang''s life. But because of Jing shangmang''s amazing force, all of them finally died.


    Originally, such a thing has surprised everyone, but the news that followed surprised more people. After last night''s attack, Jing shangmang asked his staff to deal with the scene and drove away alone. However, it did not appear until this morning, and there was no news of all parties calling him.


    For a while, all the conjectures had been made. Finally, a conjecture officially began to spread out. Jing Shangmao was caught in the trap last night. There were two groups of people attacking the enemy, one group of people acting as the vanguard and another group of people as the backup. Jing shangmang was killed by the second group of people.


    Such news spread, caused the shock of all parties, chunyuantaro died a few days ago, jingshangmang also had an accident, people have guessed who did it.


    The initial conjectures were all directed at Chu Feng. However, when the remaining Jingshang bodyguard told him that the attackers last night were Wes and had been confirmed, the suspicion was dispelled. It was just strange which side and whose people were the Weisi people who attacked.


    However, no matter how we went to find out, we found nothing except that they were wes.


    In response to these news, the original siege to look for Chu Feng''s attention has been diverted. Compared with attacking and killing chufeng, the internal problems are even more worrying for Weis. The chief Miyano issued three chief orders within an hour, which made Weiss panic.


    The first thing is to ask the president of plum blossom to give all the things to the second childe Yamamoto and four field agents, and then make arrangements after confirming the life and death of Jing shangmang.


    The second thing is that the secret order is also a communication. It is a direct dialogue with the emperor. For the time being, both sides should abandon the past suspicion and first find out the person who attacked jingshangmang.


    The third thing is to strictly investigate the whole capital. Whenever anyone can go there, Miyano has personally contacted the person in charge of Wes of the Rothschild family and the people of Liu''s financial group, hoping that they can give some convenience.


    Soon, the two forces responded. Except for the secret land, all the other industries under the influence could be checked by Weiss officials, but the personnel should not be panicked.


    "Homer, our allies are busy now."


    At this time, in the Huangfu family stronghold, looking at the plum blossom club members who had just gone through a search, Jingkun frowned and said, "chunyuantaro is dead, and Yuren is also in a state of anxiety. Miyano has made it clear that he wants to win over Jing shangmang, but he has an accident. Our hands and feet will be very inconvenient."


    Huangfu Junyi stood quietly in front of a fish tank, feeding piranha: "the ancestor of the Huangfu family once walked out of the barren land alone, and in 50 years, he built the once prosperous Huangfu family, and now sits in the river and sea.""At that time, he had no allies, but he succeeded!"


    He threw a piece of meat inside, patted his hands, turned around and sat down and said, "what I am more interested in now is whether it was the internal friction between the Weisi people last night or the means of Chu Feng, which is related to my layout."


    "The possibility of Chu Feng is very small." Jingkun pondered and said: "after all, he is now oppressed by all parties. Hiding is a problem, and it is impossible for him to go out and do something. Moreover, Yu Ren is not the collusion of Chu Feng. He can not promise the interests to these people, nor can he afford the interests they need."


    "Interests do make alliances, but they''re not absolute."


    Huangfu Junyi naturally understood that what Jingkun said was reasonable, but now the situation in Wangdu has become more and more chaotic, and many things are likely to happen. He started with a sneer and said: "just like the Yihe family before, are we subject to their interests?"


    Jingkun''s spirit moved: "old master, do you mean that Chu Feng secretly controlled some people?"


    "If we don''t rule out such a possibility, there will be at least 10% chance." Huangfu Junyi nods. Although it seems that he has done nothing in the past two days, he is still thinking about the current affairs.


    Chu Feng has been struggling in Weiss. Except for the protection of powerful forces, Chu Feng can''t find them now. However, he doesn''t know what kind of people will be pinched by Chu Feng. Xinzi has been put under house arrest. The most likely person will not have a chance. Who else will do that?


    Rubbing his head, Huangfu Junyi was still unable to determine the man: "well, now that I want to kill Chu Feng, he must also want to kill me. As long as Gongye blockades Weisi, Chu Feng can''t get his wings into the air, and the official of the holy court dare not openly save people. There''s no need to worry. What''s the matter with you?"


    "The day after tomorrow, snow mountain agrees to your visit."


    Jingkun knew what Huangfu Junyi was asking, but he hesitated a little: "but do you really want to go, old master? Although you and he are old friends, it''s just a fight when you meet. Is it too risky? "


    Huangfu Junyi waved his hand, and a smile appeared on his face: "there are not many people at our level in the world. There are only a few people in Qinzhou. If one of them doesn''t want us to die in this world, it''s us each other."


    "Prepare some things and visit with me the day after tomorrow. It must be very pleasant to have a drink with my old friends. I just don''t know how far he has gone."


    Seeing that Huangfu Junyi had made up his mind, Jingkun stopped persuading him. After nodding respectfully, he withdrew from the hall. Huangfu Junyi visited his old friends. He didn''t need to say more about them.


    In the spacious hall, Huangfu Junyi sat on his chair drinking tea and meditated. Sometimes he looked at a mural on the wall on his left hand side and said sadly: "it seems that there is no chance in this life, but anyway, it is almost enough to do something for the Huangfu family."


    "Jing shangmang is missing. Did your people do it?"


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Yu Ren, who went out to deal with some affairs, went back to his room directly. After closing the door, he said: "others may not guess me, but Jing shangmang knows my killing heart to him. If he is in your hands, please give him to me!"


    Chu Feng looked at a book and closed it with a smile: "it''s magnificent and young. How can you worry about a reverence and shangmang? When your grandfather dies, you will despise him for thousands of times. It''s not a problem to have a dialogue with Miyano."


    "Less wind, I''ve done what you said. You don''t have to do it?"


    Yu Ren opened his mouth in a cold voice and was forced to be instructed by Chu Feng. However, it does not mean that he is really afraid of Chu Feng: "I am really worried that Jing shangmang will live and marry Xinzi, and then let those old immortals in the cabinet reconsider the gain and loss of interests and affect my position, but if the wind makes me uncomfortable, I will not be merciful."


    "Otherwise, I will break out that you and I cooperate to attack and kill Jing shangmang. You, the emperor, will not be in disgrace."


    Yu Ren clenched his fist and wanted to have a good fight with Chu Feng. But thinking of the poison on his body, the video in Chu Feng''s hand, and what he had done last night, Yu Ren suppressed himself and asked in a deep voice, "what do I need to do next?"


    Chu Feng looked at Yu people''s subdued look, and his heart was relaxed. He said faintly: "the day after tomorrow is the new year of the holy Dynasty. I have no chance to go back. But I am far away in Weis. I am willing to give them a national gift. So I hope that the Emperor Yu will be more generous and arrange for my people to go to a place quietly."


    Yu Ren asked in a deep voice, "where?"


    Chu Feng waved his fingers and listened to the music that never came from anywhere. He felt that the violence in his heart was reduced a lot: "then you will know, don''t worry, cooperate with me, you will not be ruined, you will not die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    Imperial City, fengteng garden!


    The new year''s pass is coming. As the headquarters of Fengmen Imperial City, it is also a symbol. At the moment, fengteng garden has been decorated with lights and decorations to welcome the coming new year. Everyone''s face is full of smiles. The most relaxed time of the year is probably the time of these days?


    "Auntie, are you still worried about Chu Feng?"


    On the big balcony on the third floor, Su Xinyu came up to see Lin Yulin standing on the edge and looking into the distance, which was the direction of Weiss. She walked over with a smile and said, "don''t worry. Although Chu Feng is eighteen or nine years old, he is no worse than eighty year old man. It will be OK."


    Seeing that Lin Yulin''s frown hasn''t been stretched, Su Xinyu also knows that she is comforting herself: "you really don''t need to worry too much."


    "Heart language, call me sister Yulin, it''s no big deal for you."


    Lin Yulin reluctantly smiles. She is really worried about Chu Feng, but she also knows that her worry is unnecessary. She can''t help worrying when she sees some news. She turns her head and asks, "however, can you contact him? I want to have a word with him


    Seeing that Lin Yulin didn''t get too tangled up, Su Xinyu said with ease: "I''ve tried to contact, but the phones are all turned off, but Zixuan and they have come back, saying that chufeng is safe at present."


    Su Xinyu didn''t believe this, because he could see one or two of them from the look of Gu Ming and Yan Luo. However, in the face of Lin Yulin at the moment, Su Xinyu did not say the possible danger.


    "Just be safe!"


    Lin Yulin nodded with a smile, walked over and sat down. A cup of hot coffee on the table had cooled down, but she picked it up and took a sip. She said, "Xiao Feng was a hard-working child since childhood. When my sister picked him up, he was only a child of four months old. In the snow and ice, he didn''t cry."


    Looking back on those years, Lin Yulin unconsciously conjured up a soft smile: "and Xiaofeng, a child, is also very hard-working. Although she knows her life experience since childhood, she has never revealed any inferiority complex. She has done everything better than others. Her housework and farm work are still learning, and nothing has fallen behind.


    I still remember when he was five years old, which was the year before I went to Jianghai. At that time, my sister went to the city and didn''t come back at 10 o''clock in the evening. We were all in a hurry.


    In order not to let us worry, Xiao Feng walked out of five kilometers with a flashlight under the convenient excuse, and met my sister who came back. At that time, he was only five years old, but he did something I didn''t dare to do at that time. "


    Listening to these, Su Xinyu was also a little surprised. Naturally, she knew that to get to the city, she had to walk more than ten kilometers on the yellow mud road without street lights, and then the cement road, surrounded by corn and a lot of small trees, where a five-year-old child passed by.


    Su Xinyu thought, even if she is now, she may not dare to go that way at night, right?


    Thinking of that young man who was indifferent to everything but always did more than others, Su Xinyu said with a warm smile: "he is really a warm guy."


    "So you two are here


    At this time, a voice came from behind. Ye Xinlan, who had already returned, had a bulging stomach. He walked along with a moving look on his face and said: "Xinyu, your grandfather and your grandfather called just now and asked if we were in fengteng garden or go back to them for the new year''s Eve dinner tomorrow evening?"


    Although Su Xinyu is worried about what ye Xinlan is going to do at that age, such as artificial insemination, a child, and a small child. Her younger brother or younger sister in her twenties comes out, but she is not too bored. She holds Lin Yulin''s hand and says, "Chu Feng is not at home now. I''ll have dinner with my aunt this year."


    "When I do something for Chu Feng."


    Ye Xinlan nodded to Lin Yulin, walked over and sat down. When she saw Lin Yulin for the first time, she was a bit shocked. It''s hard to imagine that this is a woman from a mountain village. Her innate temperament gives people a fairy like feeling.


    "Sister Yulin!" Ye Xinlan sat down and said, "Chu Feng is outside now, and Lin Wei is also in the army. There are only a few people who fight and kill here. Why don''t you go to Su''s or Ye''s for the Spring Festival with us? I believe the old man will certainly welcome them and introduce you to some people."


    "Mom When Su Xinyu saw Ye Xinlan talking about these things, she turned her eyes and said, "don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. You just want to introduce your son-in-law to your cousin or your brother-in-law. But in that case, will I call them uncle or sister-in-law?"


    This is indeed ye Xinlan''s thought. There is no embarrassment when Su Xinyu says it. She patted the back of her hand and said, "silly child, she''s 28 years old this year. A woman''s age of 30 is a barrier. If she doesn''t get married, it will be very difficult. Besides, your son wins cousin and your brother. Is it bad?"


    "What''s more, we talk about each other and have no influence."


    Su Xinyu does want to find a good man for Lin Yulin. These days, she also introduces several young and promising young talents to Lin Yulin, but they are all politely refused by Lin Yulin, so she no longer wants to think about it. Speaking of it at the moment, Su Xinyu also moves her mind and asks, "aunt, what do you think?"For fear that Lin Yulin might misunderstand something, Su Xinyu continued: "my brother and cousin are not that kind of dandy. We all know their character. Although they are smaller than you, they certainly can''t be bad. Moreover, if you like, my grandfather and grandfather will have no opinions."


    "Thank you. I don''t think about these things for the time being."


    Lin Yulin glanced at Ye Xinlan from the corner of her eyes, and intuitively she seemed to know something: "and this year I want to go back to dianlan. I''ve been out for nearly 13 years. I don''t have time to go back to have a look at my sister''s death. Liu Yan will come in the afternoon, and the flight in the evening will go to dianlan, just in time for tomorrow''s new year''s Eve


    Looking at the distance, Lin Yulin tried to pull away the topic: "go back to the Spring Festival, walk around the places that haven''t been there for more than ten years, look at the mountains and water of my hometown, and pay homage to my sister''s tomb, and be quiet!"


    "Huidian blue?"


    Su Xinyu micro Leng, this matter Chu Feng also said, but see Chu Feng did not come back, she did not think, at the moment listen to Lin Yulin said: "I go back with you, although I and Chu Feng only need that certificate, but I am his wife, I go back with you, worship my mother-in-law who did not meet."


    A blush appeared on his face and said, "by the way, look at the place where he once grew up and feel his past."


    Lin Yu Lin thought about it, nodded and said with a smile, "if you are not afraid of the bad environment there, then let''s go together."


    "That''s settled." Su Xinyu, who is also a man of high spirit, made a decision directly and then said to Ye Xinlan: "Mom, tell your grandfather and grandfather that I won''t go back to celebrate the new year this year, and my father and that woman will also go home. I don''t want to go back to find the guilt, so it''s settled."


    "Auntie, let''s go shopping. Although we don''t have relatives in our hometown, we should also prepare some gifts from our parents."


    "Silly girl!" Su Xinyu pulls Lin Yulin to go shopping. Ye Xinlan sits in the spot and laughs bitterly. Looking at the two figures disappearing in front of her, she says, "you call her little aunt now. I''m afraid that one day you''ll really call her sister again!"


    After living for decades, ye Xinlan sees things more deeply than young people. These days in fengteng garden, although Lin Yulin only came twice today, she can feel something from the two contacts.


    Touching his stomach which is estimated to be clear next month, ye Xinlan shook his head and sighed, "Chu Feng, she is your little aunt!"


    The cold wind blows, Wang Du again under the snow, Chu wind these two days in the Yu people''s room did not go out, eat things are Yu people brought, but also do not worry about poisoning, the night came, hang up a phone call, Chu Feng look more lonely, said: "aunt, wronged you."


    "Heart language, thank you, in this life, I owe you Chu Feng."


    With a creaking sound, the door of the room opened. Yu Ren''s face was not very good. He came in and directly opened his mouth: "the wind is low, the vehicles you need and so on are all ready, and they have been sent to the designated place for my people to evacuate. Can you leave here?"


    Although it was only two or three days, it was like a year for Yu people. With Jing shangmang''s disappearance, his life and death were unknown. Even though he was the emperor''s residence, he was patronized by the official people. Thinking that he was almost found in Chu Feng this morning, Yu Ren couldn''t stop sweating.


    "For fear that I should be found out, you will not only lose your reputation, but also commit treason?"


    Chu Feng didn''t understand Yu Ren''s meaning. He shook his head and said with a smile: "don''t worry. You are ready. I will leave later. Just before I leave, I still need you to do one thing."


    Yu Ren frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng was not polite to Yu people. He said, "send 500 people to wait all day long. I hope you don''t be stingy when I need to. In addition, I want to lock Huangfu Junyi''s whereabouts for me. I don''t have many people. I can''t disperse to catch the traces of old monsters. I''m afraid of scaring snakes."


    "But you are different. Move your fingers and give you information."


    "What do you want?" Yu people won''t believe Chu Feng, just let him prepare these casually, and asked cautiously.


    "After it''s done, the antidote and the video will be sent together, and I will send Jing shangmang to leave the world." Chu Feng did not answer, turned back to Yu Ren and said in a cold voice: "of course, you also pray that I don''t have any problems, otherwise your everything will be exposed."


    Yu Ren scolded Chu Feng for thousands of times, which showed that it was a threat. Even if he died, he had to pull his back on his back and said clearly with a gloomy face. He left the room angrily and arranged to go to Miyazaki''s room. He needed to vent his anger on that woman.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    At eleven o''clock, Chu Feng quietly left Yuren''s room and came to Miyazaki''s courtyard room. When she pushed the door in, Miyazaki was not in the hall and the lights were not turned on. She walked toward the room with her things in her hand.


    Seeing the woman lying on the bed, Chu Feng, even though his heart was like a rock, could not help moving: "Yuren, it''s a beast!"


    Miyazaki was lying there, with a few blue and purple colors on her body. When she looked at Miyazaki''s tears, Chu Feng felt more sympathy.


    Put the things on the table that came along the way just now. Chu Feng looked at Miyazaki and said, "get up, put on your clothes and eat something. If you are alive, you need to replenish your energy. Otherwise, if you starve to death, how can you watch Yuren die?"


    Touched by Chu Feng''s words, Miyazaki got up and walked towards the bathroom naturally. After that, she walked out. Although she had experienced this, she felt a little embarrassed to see a woman shaking in front of her.


    Looking to one side, Miyazaki did not know how to speak when she sat down to eat.


    "The best one has been oppressed by you for the past two days. He will come every morning at noon and at night. No matter how many clothes you wear, you can tear them up." Miyazaki light mouth, stop tears again left, others see her bright, but only she knows her own unbearable.


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. It seemed that Miyazaki''s appearance was related to himself: "I''ll leave after a while, but I don''t believe Yuren very much. I hope he can''t live this month."


    Miyazaki''s hand was sluggish, and finally lowered his head to eat. When all the food went into his stomach, he said, "don''t worry. When you use him up, he will die in silence."


    Looking at Chu Feng''s back all the time, and then looking at herself at this moment, Miyazaki emerged to laugh at herself. She felt that she was a little self abandoning and had forgotten her shame. She stood up and went to take a pajama cover and covered her graceful body. Then she said, "is it just that I can ask you something?"


    Chufeng heard the sound of dressing, and knew Miyazaki had been dressed. He turned around and asked, "say it!"


    "Although she is very free in the palace now, she can''t step out and control the royal power."


    Miyazaki didn''t feel guilty. She knew that only Chu Feng could help their mother and daughter: "I hope you can let her free with the help of Yuren''s hand. You can feel that I''m threatening you, but I don''t see Xinzi''s freedom. Even if I let Yuren die, I can''t feel at ease."


    This is Miyazaki''s worry. If she kills Yuren, she will die, and the scandal will break out. The royal family will kill her no matter for any benefit. However, she does not want Xinzi to have an accident, so she must be relieved after Xinzi is free.


    "I pity my parents, but I can''t promise you."


    Chu Feng sympathizes with Miyazaki and admires her maternal love for Xinzi, but he is not a person willing to take risks: "Xinzi''s accident shows the instability of the royal family. I don''t rule out that she has an undercover around her. Otherwise, it can''t explain why Yuren used such an excuse to suppress Xinzi."


    At first, Chu Feng thought that it was passed on by the dead Chunyuan taro, but after careful consideration, he knew that it was impossible. Chunyuantaro was not a person good at conspiracy, which doomed him to be unable to make such a serial plot.


    Chu Feng refused to let Miyazaki''s heart directly pulled up: "is this it?"


    "Yes, but you can rest assured that Xinzi will be safe."


    Chu Feng nodded and appropriately told her some thoughts: "but in order to prevent Xinzi''s freedom from bringing obstruction and unnecessary disaster to me, I don''t want her to be free for the time being, but I can guarantee that when Yuren dies, Xinzi will be free."


    Miyazaki was silent. She didn''t know Chu Feng for a long time. She couldn''t believe it. It was just Yuren''s enemy, which was her friend''s simple: "why should I believe that you won''t tear down a bridge?"


    "Do you have a choice?" Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and asked.


    "There''s no choice. I''ll trust you once."


    Miyazaki laughs bitterly. He really has no choice. Weiss is full of intrigue. The person who laughs with you most is your enemy. Miyazaki can''t see clearly, so he prefers to believe in the outsider chufeng, at least he doesn''t have any interests to pull from shinko.


    "Goodbye!" The meaning has been conveyed, and Chu Feng does not want to stay any longer. He stands up and says, "he leaves Miyazaki''s room, a woman who has not been around for a long time.


    "Xinzi, I hope you are right. Otherwise, our mother and daughter will die in vain."


    She went up to close the door. Miyazaki sighed and went back to her room and lay on the bed. She didn''t turn off the lights. If she knew that there was no accident, Yuren would come over soon and bring her another nightmare: "it''s almost over. Soon I''ll take you and me out of this world."


    "Huang Shao, those cars have been driven away!" At this time, when he returned to his room, he found that Yuren, who had disappeared from chufeng, attracted his close friend, Saburo Inoue, who respectfully answered Yuren''s question: "all the things we installed were removed, and we lost track after two hours of tracking."Yu people narrowed his eyes, Chu Feng left, but his heart is not at all relaxed, Chu Feng let him prepare the car and channel, can not leave Weiss, but go to the rest of Weis is free of inspection.


    With a breath in his heart, Yu Ren began to feel a little uneasy: "where do you think he will go and need these cars that pass without inspection?"


    "There are so many places like this that it''s hard to lock and judge at a time." Mr. Inoue shook his head. He had speculated, but nothing.


    Yu Ren frowned more tightly, and suddenly thought of Chu Feng and his words that the holy day was coming. He could not go back, but he wanted to send a gift to the people of the holy Dynasty.


    Gifts?


    Yuren caught what body and stood up at once. His eyes were full of silence: "is this son of a bitch going to do something about Wes''s important place?"


    "Important places?" When he thought of the cars, he was shocked: "Huang Shao, where do you think he will start?"


    "Weiss has a lot of important places, but Chu Feng can''t do much." Yuren forced himself to calm down and analyzed: "the Wangdu tower is definitely not needed for the inspection free car, and it is impossible for him to leave Wangdu. Then there are only two places left. If the two places are taken away, they can really give a good gift to the pilgrims."


    As Yu Ren''s confidant, he just caught his mouth: "Huang Shao, what do you mean, shrine and monument?"


    "Yes, only these two places can meet the requirements of Chu Feng, and they also need those cars." Unexpectedly, Chu Feng was so bold that he hated and appreciated it: "there are 800 people who are most loyal to the Empire in the shrine all year round. Now there are not many people in Chu Feng, and they will not attack there."


    "Heroes Monument, there are 400 guards all year round. How can Chu Feng do things?"


    The distance between the two places is 30 kilometers, and it only takes 20 minutes for continuous support to kill them. However, the force of the heroic Monument and the shrine is enough to resist an hour''s attack from any force. Yu Ren can''t see clearly Chu Feng''s plan at the moment.


    Even if the vehicles provided by ourselves can pass through the front level, the most important force is in the back. Even the chief officer has to get off the bus, and the emperor has to walk on foot, which is really hard to see.


    Thinking that chufeng might be doing those things, Inoue was worried: "emperor Shao, do you want to inform the officials and royal family? That''s the spiritual symbol of wes. If it is destroyed, not only the Weiss people will go mad, but also Weiss will become the laughing stock of the whole world."


    "No need!"


    Yu Ren thought for a while and shook his head: "Chu Feng now uses what we provide. If we say it, it will indirectly prove that I have harbored him for several days. Even if we finally annihilate Chu Feng, Huang Shao''s residence will be submerged by all parties."


    Of course, there is another reason: he was poisoned and there was that video, which was the secret of Yuren, and he didn''t want to expose it for the time being. He told Saburo Inoue that he wanted to use Chu Feng to cut off the official hands and feet, so that they had no available people.


    Without much thought, he asked, "what do we need to do?"


    "Arrange the people who Chu Feng needs, as if they don''t know anything." Yu''s face showed ferocity and Madness: "although the shrine and the hero monument are symbols, they are also man-made things. If they are destroyed, we can set up a sense of belonging for the Weiss people, but there are few opportunities for the rise of the royal family to cut off the official hands and feet."


    There is another thought in his heart, that is, his grandfather, the current emperor, will go to the hero monument and shrine once a year to remember the glory of the royal family in the past, which is his spiritual sustenance.


    Thinking that one of the places was destroyed, it is estimated that his grandfather, who is seriously ill, may die of anger. In the eyes of Yu people, greed, non-toxic and no husband emerge!


    Inoue Saburo didn''t notice the madness in Yuren''s eyes and bowed respectfully: "then I will arrange for the rise of the royal family."


    "Chu Feng may want to attack the hero monument or shrine, if possible, kill his people and catch the living ones." When Yu Ren was alone in the room, he took out the phone and called out and said, "I have a hunch that Wes is going to change soon. This time it''s our turn to stand up. Come on!"


    After hanging up the phone, Yuren, with a happy smile on his mouth, walked out of his room and prepared to go to Miyazaki for a few times. However, after a few steps, he suddenly looked back to his room. A dark figure stood there, warily shouting, "who?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    Six cars stopped at a checkpoint and a Vish official came up and said, "please show me your ID card!"


    The man driving in the car yelled at an object on the window, and at the same time took a picture of it and said, "we are going to go to work now. Can you afford to block the consequences?"


    The man who asked the driver to show his ID card was staring in the eyes. It was in the middle of the night when someone passed the checkpoint, which affected his sleep. At the moment, he could see clearly what was on it, and his body stiffened and saluted: "Sir, I''m sorry, I''ll open the checkpoint for you now!"


    Then he did not ask, and did not go to check the five cars behind. He quickly opened the checkpoint. Six cars passed through the checkpoint, and the man wiped off the sweat on his forehead. What did the security personnel do in the middle of the night?


    "Yuren is a smart man." In the third car of the past team, a teenager took off his sunglasses on his face and said with a smile: "I thought he would give us a convenience with the Royal signboard, but I didn''t expect to prevent me. What he got was the official certificate. If something happened, the official black pot would come back."


    "Yes, I will do the same."


    Money can''t help driving, indifferent to the opening: "after all, you are now the public enemy of Weiss, what you do involves who''s body, who is in bad luck. Although he is the emperor, it doesn''t mean that there is no enemy. You need to be careful every step of the way."


    Looking ahead, qian can''t help but say, "it''s just that we don''t have many people. Why do you take only 30 people? It''s not that I look down on it. It''s just that we can''t make mistakes. We can die, but we can''t leave anything behind."


    "It''s you, not us!"


    Chufeng chuckled back and looked out of the window. His eyes were a little melancholy and said: "it''s the time of the new year. We can''t go back to celebrate the new year. The only thing we can do is to give a gift to more than one billion people. It doesn''t matter how many people are. As long as we can complete the task, we can also have the idea of contempt."


    Chu Feng understood that it would not be easy to attack the monument and take away the ashes of more than 40 heroes from all over the world, but he had to do it.


    Money can not help but also emerged a little lonely: "yes, this year to spend in this disgusting country, but where are the other 20 of you?"


    "The action is in Wes, everything will happen."


    Chu Feng did not hide the meaning, light back: "they go to do other things, tonight''s Wangdu, fireworks do not extinguish, it should be for the new year of the holy Dynasty to set off some bright fireworks in advance!"


    Qian can''t help but stop asking Chu Feng, because he already knows what Chu Feng''s people are going to do. He looks at Chu Feng more and admires Chu Feng in his heart. These days, his admiration for Chu Feng has only increased, but has not decreased. It has not only made Weis parties suspicious of each other, but also reduced the pressure on them.


    If not repeatedly confirmed that Chu Feng''s age was less than 19, they would almost suspect that it was an old fox who had been precipitated for many years.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in a place hidden in the dark. Qian couldn''t help sitting in the car. Half an hour before the appointed time, he opened his mouth when he was not in a hurry: "this is where the hero''s monument is located. It''s one of Weiss''s top-grade cemeteries, burying heroes from 48 countries."


    "Among them, we, the pilgrims alone, buried 18 of them. They were generals or folk heroes who made Weiss lose a lot at the beginning."


    Today''s heroes and shameless people are buried in the grave of the vile people.


    It''s nice to say that the Weisi people are remembering those powerful opponents, but the real significance is self-evident, which is the pain in the hearts of many kingdoms in Qinzhou.


    A total of 48 people were buried here. They all made great contributions to their respective kingdoms before they died. They also made Weiss pay a heavy price. They are real national heroes.


    Every year from July to August, Wes organizes a generation of young people to come here, claiming that the children of their kingdom can learn the spirit of heroes. But we all know that the ambitious Weiss want to tell their descendants that their ancestors killed heroes from all over the world.


    Now, along with their bones, they are buried in Wes''s land, in a disguised insult, in a show off.


    Several kingdoms, such as the holy Dynasty, the cold desert, the southern and Northern Dynasties, once proposed to the allies that Weiss should return the human remains in the hero''s stele. However, it was eventually rejected by the kingdom of the western regions, and strongly advocated the practice of respecting the opponent of Weiss, which made this matter not solved in a real sense for a hundred years.


    Although in the past few decades, many countries have sent some people who are not recorded in the record to attack here, in order to welcome back the bones of the heroes, but after all, it is the land of Weiss. Many people are afraid of being found, and it is difficult for them to accomplish anything at all. Gradually, the pain has continued to the present, and it has become something that countries are not willing to mention.


    The middle-aged man, who seldom spoke, said softly: "there are only 47 heroic steles here."


    "Yes, I forgot it!" Money can''t help but think of something, patting his head: "twenty years ago, he came to Wes, killed more than 100 people, surrounded by 10000 people, took his grandfather''s ashes!""Nameless?" Chu Feng also knew the middle-aged man''s name for the first time. After looking back at him, he took back his eyes and looked at the tomb of hero monument which revealed senhan: "we 33 people, want to take 47 ashes from here, is it possible?"


    "Man''s blood, sprinkle on the sky!"


    Nameless indifferent mouth, just said a word, then fell into silence, in the Chu wind dark way less than the words of solitary life, nameless again said: "tonight is you and your people impact, I and money can not help but delay, the above meaning!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chu Feng laughed and opened the door to get out of the car. Then 30 indifferent men and women got off the bus in the dark. Chu Feng faced them with a loud voice: "this is the shame and pain of all countries. Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    Thirty people did not answer, but pulled out a knife together, giving people a sense of awe and awe. Silence is better than sound, only one word, kill!


    Chu Feng nodded his head with satisfaction and looked at the graveyard of the heroic monument in the distance and said, "today we are here, so we will take some things away. History is heavy, but not for us to remember the pain, but let me remember that the humiliation will be eliminated one day. Those who have hurt us will one day have to pay a heavy price."


    When Qian and nameless listened to Chu Feng''s words quietly, he raised a knife and pointed to the sky and continued: "tonight, let''s give a heavy gift to more than one billion compatriots, so that they can know that although today is an era of peace, we can never forget the pain of the past."


    "Today''s Day is the blood of the ancestors, buried in a foreign land, we have been sorry for them."


    His eyes were silent. Chu Feng''s eyes were cold and swept over 30 people. Everyone who had been swept by his eyes straightened up and looked like a soldier accepting inspection: "therefore, my request tonight is that no chicken or dog should be left, and this is not the end, it is just the beginning. I will let this land be stained with blood for three thousand years."


    The words echoed in the night sky. Qian could not help clenching his fist slightly and opening his mouth in a soft voice: "leader, if I can, I really want to get rid of everything and fall into hell with him, even if it will last forever!"


    "He''s going to hell for eighteen times. You don''t have that qualification." Nameless took back his eyes and closed his eyes, as if everything had nothing to do with him: "it''s not that you look down on you, but when you really let you do it, you won''t be soft hearted to kill ten people, and you can insist on 100 people."


    "But when there are a thousand people, you will go mad. Ten thousand people may have killed yourself."


    Qian couldn''t help but shake his head with a wry smile: "I really don''t have Chu Fengqiang. At least I can''t do the killing when he kills. Maybe it''s because I''m used to the rhythm of life and I''m used to doing things according to instructions."


    Nameless opened his eyes and thought of a figure to open his mouth: "there is a person who is better than Chu Feng."


    When Qian couldn''t help looking at him, his nameless eyes looked at the direction of the holy pilgrimage and said, "Emperor Li Ji, No. 1 once told me that if he could, he really didn''t want Li Ji to be on the top, but he did so well."


    "Therefore, No.1 asserts that Li Ji must be the one who fired that gun against Weiss and Tianchi in 20 years. Maybe it will not take 20 years."


    Qian couldn''t help nodding his head, showing appreciation: "Li Ji is really powerful, both mentally and skillfully. The emperor seldom called him Li Ji. At the beginning, the stool was thrown directly to the former No. 3. When she saw the Royal Queen of Shuidong who dared to divorce her and become his concubine, I couldn''t understand it!"


    Nameless drew up a smile and looked forward to it: "I really hope to see the day when Li Ji and Chu Feng completely stand firm. One of them absolutely despises the world above white, the other absolutely oppresses all countries in the underground world. Why worry about the prosperity of the holy pilgrimage?"


    "In five minutes, move!"


    At this time, Chu Feng, who sent a text message from his mobile phone, glanced at the 30 people and whispered to him. His figure went to the front, and a single person entered the hero monument cemetery first!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    Hero monument cemetery!


    Although in Weiss and even in the world, it is a high-end place, and the people who can be buried here are famous people, but if they can, no one wants to sleep here forever. It is not only their own shame, but also a layer of humiliation for their kingdom.


    A figure like a ghost ran into the cemetery, the gloomy cemetery revealed a strange atmosphere, but the figure did not stop, constantly walking through it, and finally came to the high position of the cemetery, hidden in the dark.


    "The Weiss are really ambitious and have ulterior motives."


    The figure glanced at the terrain and sighed softly. The cemetery looked like Wolong from west to East, but when you looked carefully, it was the anti Wolong terrain.


    It is self-evident that the Wei people buried those people here. It is a pity that they want to trample on the descendants of others from the perspective of geomantic omen. It is a pity that the terrain is anti Wolong, but the layout people can not bear this way.


    "Just came the news, more than 20 incidents occurred in Wangdu, and the whole Wang was in a panic."


    When the dark shadows shuttling through the graveyard stay in a place, the money in the car can''t help but hang up the phone and look at the cemetery from afar. He exclaimed and said: "it''s like he can use it like this. It''s not like before. To do such a thing in the capital of a kingdom requires not only courage, but also guilt."


    People hiding in Wangdu just now can''t help calling for money. There have been riots from dozens of minutes ago to now. There are super large traffic accidents, gas explosion in residential buildings, underground pipeline blasting and water seepage, gold shops being smashed and robbed. Everything seems to happen as agreed.


    Although Wang Du officials have not yet given the conclusion of who did it, qian can not help but know that the writing of this night comes from Chu Feng.


    Nameless eyes showed approval and said: "well done, but after tonight, his living space in Wes will continue to decrease. Even if he returns to the Holy See, he is the official target of Vish."


    "He is responding to the person in charge with his own actions. He will never stand with wes."


    Qian can''t help nodding slightly, because Chu Feng and Xinzi''s contact have aroused some attention of the person in charge. Chu Feng must have known this, so he did such a thing. The final result, good or bad, is that the name of public enemy of Chu Feng Wei can''t be washed away, and he will follow him all his life.


    His eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the night into the graveyard, and Qian could not help saying, "maybe tonight, we really don''t need our hands."


    "I always feel that way." Nameless rarely showed a smile of approval, that arrogant and domineering youth, but work step by step, from the first meeting left him an indelible impression.


    "If he doesn''t die, his future achievements must be above you and me," he sighed


    Move!


    While Qian couldn''t help but communicate with the unknown, the 30 people waiting in the same place were killed like wolves without a sound. Each of them had a powerful submachine gun in his hand and two bombs on his waist. He began to prepare what he had left for the Huangfu family, which was useful at the moment.


    Nameless narrowed his eyes, looked at those vigorous figures and said faintly: "let Yinfeng check the origin of these people. In my cognition, relying on the current means of Chu Feng, it is impossible to build such a team."


    "Team leader!"


    Qian couldn''t help calling to arrange, but he said frankly: "Chu Feng is on a dangerous road. We know that he knows it better. If I guess right, this is his card. In the future, it may be the bottom card of a comeback after the official crush."


    "What do you mean?" he said


    "We didn''t see anything." Qian couldn''t help but say what he thought. Of course, Cai Jinhua once told him: "Chu Feng looks strong now, but it''s also very fragile. It''s just that the development of the holy Dynasty determines his mode. I appreciate Chu Feng very much. The old lady is also very optimistic about him, and ye Suzhou''s three big men also have a good impression."


    "If you can, let him go strong, I believe him!"


    The car fell into silence, until the graveyard rang out a continuous gunfire, nameless just plain mouth: "actually, I believe him before any of you!"


    Money can not help a Leng, according to the truth nameless and Chu Feng meet count up, how to trust? Although he was the first person under the hidden dragon, Qian couldn''t help but know that he was not qualified to know something.


    In the cemetery at this time, with the time appointed by Chu Feng, 30 people entered from all directions, without disturbing the guards on the periphery. Quietly, they moved forward according to the news from Chu Feng. They touched the guard dormitory with only dim lighting. Each of the 30 people entered a room and started killing.


    The sound of the gun broke the silence of the night and started a brutal fight. It was only because these people were in their sleep. In addition, they didn''t receive any news at the beginning. When the gunshot rang out, many people were still in their sleep and left the world forever."Enemy attack!"


    Finally, I don''t know who roared in the dark, and someone has already started to call for support. However, the call that can be made at any time is helpless tonight. It is always busy.


    They don''t know that in this cemetery, now the police force of the whole city is moving to maintain stability and calm the public mood. Even if they know that this place has been attacked, no one will come. Compared with the living people, the so-called hero who once died in the hands of their ancestors is not so important.


    The cemetery of 400 people can be an overwhelming crush on 30 people, but because it is in such a unprepared night, 300 people fell into a pool of blood without lifting their guns and died!


    Thirty elite people are expected to shoot at the same time and kill ten people at the same time. By the time the hundred people patrolling at night come back to their senses, no one in the dormitory building is alive.


    Turning the muzzle of the gun, 30 people used the cover of the building to counterattack the 100 people surrounded. At the same time, ten bombs flew out and landed in ten directions. The Weiss, who thought dispersion could reduce the sacrifice, knew that they were wrong when the bomb rang.


    When they were fighting, Chu Feng shuttled through the night with a spade in his hand. He dug the remaining 47 cemeteries and pried open the sealed place where the urn was stored. No one found his figure. He was more focused on the enemy in the corridor.


    The gunfire flashed, making the surrounding area appear bright color. In the bomb just now, more than 30 Wes people have fallen down with heavy casualties. The rest of the people did not expect that the attackers with bombs were hit by surprise.


    Seeing an opportunity, the wes once again suppressed the people in the building with powerful firepower. Instead of killing them, they just needed to drag in support.


    But in the heat of the battle, suddenly a lying down on the ground shooting Wes people fainted, no sign.


    The people next to him thought he was shot and wanted to sneak over to check, but without moving two steps, he fainted on the ground. This kind of thing quickly happened to the rest of the wes. Within a minute, the sound of Wes''s guns had completely disappeared, and the shooting stopped in the building.


    "Put away the casket, go away!"


    Chu Feng also flashed out at this time and yelled at the corridor. Then he picked up the gun on the ground and continued to shoot at those people who passed out. He said that there would be no chicken or dog left tonight, so none of them would be let go.


    People in the building heard Chu Feng''s voice and flashed quickly. They saw him mending their guns to the people on the ground. No one went up to help. They quickly went to the cemetery. Some people took one, some took two. Soon, only 30 people who were slightly injured withdrew from the cemetery.


    Before leaving, everyone left something in the hole where the urn was placed.


    According to what money can''t help but prepare, the 47 caskets are completely packed in three cars. Three people drive the first to leave here and go to a specific route. When there is money, they can''t help but arrange people to meet them. As long as they get there, they can safely leave kaivis.


    After five minutes, the sound of the gun disappeared, and Chu Feng came out of it. His warm smile bloomed in the night. The remaining 27 people, including nameless and Qian, who came out of the car, could not help standing there, watching Chu Feng straighten up.


    From the beginning of the operation to now it is only 15 minutes, zero death wiped out 400 people in the cemetery and took away all the urn. This is already a miracle, a military miracle, because only 30 people have been mobilized.


    "Brother Qian, do you want to see a flourishing fireworks?"


    Chu Feng went to qian can''t help but throw out a sentence: "just don''t know, after the hero monument, we can''t be safe, after all, Huangfu Junyi, the old monster, is still in Weis."


    Money can''t help but reply: "I believe you, can do anything!"


    "A good word can do anything." Chufeng laughed and suddenly turned around, and something flew out in his hand. After a loud bang, there was a continuous explosion. That was the bomb left by them when they took away the urn. More than 40 bombs exploded continuously, just like an earthquake.


    He completely ravaged the cemetery. Even though the prepared money couldn''t help but keep his eyes on the unknown, they would only take the urn, and they would not dare to make such a face slap, but Chu Feng did!


    "The fireworks are brilliant, but it''s not the time to enjoy them."


    Chu Feng was calm and said to the silent crowd: "although we are only 30 people left now, I believe we can still create a miracle, hide them all, and a new round of slaughter is coming."


    Twenty seven people did not ask why, quickly disappeared in the same place, hidden in the rest of the place, money can not help but frown, but see Chu Feng has gone to one side, also follow.


    Nameless looked back at the road when he came, his eyes showed meditation: "does he have the seventh sense to predict danger?" After thinking about it for a long time, the namelessness of the crisis disappeared, only three cars stopped there!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    Chu Feng and their hidden in the dark did not withdraw, although money can not help but be curious, but nameless no objection, coupled with his trust in Chu Feng, willing to go crazy with him once.


    In less than five minutes, the sound of the car came from a distance. Twenty buses slowly stopped here. Thousands of people quickly came down from the car, but their faces didn''t fluctuate, only they were shocked.


    The fire rose to the sky, the trees were steamed dry, and the water was also burned. A leading man slowly went to the front and said, "asshole!"


    As a man who has gained a bit of fame, he certainly knows the significance of the existence of the monument of heroes. It not only records Wes''s past glory, but also stimulates the feelings of other countries. It also inspires the pride in their hearts all the time.


    But at the moment everything is destroyed, destroyed in this fire.


    There was an angry look on his face and dialed a number: "we are a little late. The hero monument cemetery has become a sea of fire, and the attackers are missing." Take a look at one side: "there are only three cars left here. It is estimated that in order to take away the ashes, they sent out the truck and left together. The goal is not big."


    The other end of the phone fell into silence, and finally came a voice: "check the three cars to see where they come from. There are several checkpoints in front of all unimpeded, but they are stopped under the graveyard, so there must be something wrong."


    Hi, the first man walked over and saw the pass on the glass of the car. His body was shocked and said, "there is a pass for WES security hall on the car!"


    "Security office pass?"


    After repeating a sentence over there, he said indifferently: "the pass of the security hall can''t go to those important places, but it can''t get into the cemetery. However, there are so many people in Chu Feng, that is, dozens of people. It doesn''t take half an hour to finish shooting. Is it our people who are too incompetent?"


    The first man listened to the master''s words and hesitated to open his mouth: "will there be internal people?"


    "There must be people inside, but now it doesn''t matter." The other end of the phone was silent for a moment, and issued an instruction: "check in detail if there are any other clues. We can''t rule out the possibility of forgery. In addition, we''ll dispatch people to chase after them along the road of leaving the country, and kill them all. As for Chu Feng, we can live or die if we can''t live."


    "Hi!" The first man respectfully said, "let''s check this car carefully. Another 300 people will follow the way of leaving the country. If you meet any suspicious people, especially those with more than five people, all of them will be killed."


    "Hi!"


    The crowd should say that they quickly moved up and sent out people to pursue them. They had been hiding five kilometers away half an hour ago in order to make dumplings in the fierce battle, but they didn''t expect to come to nothing.


    Six people began a detailed inspection of the three cars, and the tires and bodies were not let go. A Weiss man entered the car and saw that there was still a key in it. His eyes lit up. He thought that taking it back to check his fingerprints might be a good harvest.


    He put on a glove and was ready to pull out the key, but as soon as his hand touched the key and pulled it out, there was a loud bang, and the car completely exploded. Along with the two cars around, the six people in charge of the inspection lost their lives and no bones were found.


    "Asshole, cunning fellow, dead, dead!"


    The first man was overturned four or five meters by the huge air wave. The whole man was disheartened and smelled the pungent smell. The crisis was not only not over, but also waiting for them. Thinking that six people were killed and dozens injured under such circumstances, the leading man thought it was a shame.


    Stand up and roar angrily: "give me a little more careful, the cunning enemy must have other traps!"


    "Hi!" The crowd replied that the people who were going to leave to pursue did not leave. They began to disperse to search the surrounding woods. At the moment, they vaguely guessed that the enemy was still nearby in such a short time, and it might not be possible to stare at them in the dark at this time.


    All of a sudden, the people who started burning closest to the graveyard, and those closest to the car at the time of the explosion, all fell to the ground with convulsions.


    The first man''s pupils shrank sharply, his eyes locked on the burning graveyard, and then fell on the three burning cars, gnashing his teeth: "the smoke is poisonous, cover my mouth and nose, quick!"


    But everything is late, the crowd began to fall on the ground, the first man out of two steps also stagger, want to hold up not to fall, but that strong vertigo let him stand unsteadily at all, a plop fell to the ground, a thousand people fell down, no one was spared.


    "Poison, did you do it a little bit?"


    After all the people at the scene fell down, 30 people flashed out in the woods on both sides. Qian couldn''t help but walk in front of him with a gun and frown. At first, he was surprised how Chu Feng managed the cemetery of 400 people. It was only completed in 15 minutes. But when he saw the scene in front of him, he was probably clear.


    Nameless is also a person who comes out of the sea of blood, but it is a normal enemy. Although thousands of people lying on the ground are also enemies, it is impossible for nameless to kill the enemies who have no fighting power.Hang a gun in the back, nameless with his own action to tell Chu Feng his answer, to the distance.


    Money can not help but look at nameless, and then look at Chu Feng: "how do you do it, why we are OK?"


    "You''re by my side, I''ve already given you immune drugs." Chu Feng also did not hide, holding a gun calmly back: "as for the cemetery, I left some things when I was doing business. After the fire burned, it completely volatilized. If I smelled this smell from a kilometer away, I would lose the ability to move for six hours."


    Pointing to the three burning cars, he continued, "but for the sake of safety, I''m not sure they''ll show up right away, knowing that they''ll check the cars. I''ve added these things to the gasoline."


    Qian can''t help but know that Chu Feng is good at using poison and saving people. However, when he hears that he uses such things, he is still shocked by his spirit. If he is put on the battlefield, even if there are more than 100000 people, it seems to be the result of defeat?


    Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, he knew that as long as Chu Feng was willing, he could easily destroy a force, because there was no such widely used medicine in the world.


    Once you are in the battlefield, it will no longer be a myth that one soldier will not be injured and one hundred thousand enemies will be killed.


    After struggling to stabilize the restlessness in his heart, Qian could not help but decide to talk with him after going back. He looked at Chu Feng and at the thousands of people: "what are they going to do? If you can''t fight again, I can''t do it!"


    "At that time, there were 300000 people in Nanjing. Were they not ordinary people?" Chu Feng''s eyes still did not fluctuate, but also revealed a kind of sinister killing: "and you have to understand one thing. Today, we are lying on the ground. The wes will not talk to us about humanity, nor will they tell us how to be patient."


    "In their dictionary, killing the enemy is king''s way, isn''t it?"


    "Well, it''s just that I can''t get through it in my heart." Qian can''t help but understand that Chu Feng''s argument is reasonable, but he can fight hard to kill thousands of people, but there is absolutely no way to kill thousands of people like killing pigs. Moreover, it is not the last century, and it is impossible for the allies to let such evil things appear.


    "I will bear the eternal charge alone." Chu Feng saw that Qian couldn''t help hesitating and waved his hand to let him leave temporarily: "if people here today see the sun rising tomorrow, then I Chu Feng''s use of special drugs to make them lose combat effectiveness will spread out, and then it will not be simple my pressure."


    Money can not help but take a step out of stagnation, the beginning is not to think, now Chu Feng mentioned, he naturally thought of this matter.


    It makes thousands of people lose their combat effectiveness. Such things spread out enough to make many kingdoms crazy. Maybe in order to get these things, they will do anything to deal with Chu Feng, and even more will put pressure on the holy court. From the beginning, the simple diplomatic documents may become soldiers pressing the border, handing over Chu Feng and handing over anti human drugs.


    Just as Tianchi has done to other kingdoms twice, an excuse is enough.


    Biting his teeth, qian can''t help but walk away from here. He is not ready to persuade Chu Feng. Maybe his means are very cruel and inhuman. But for a kingdom and a person, Chu Feng must do that.


    Otherwise, in the end, the misfortune is not only Chu Feng, but also the Shengchao, because the identity of Chu Feng is doomed to all this.


    "You go too!" Looking at the money, Chu Feng could not help waving to the twenty-seven people around him: "I know what you are thinking in your heart, and also understand your intolerance. I will bear this matter myself!"


    Twenty seven people look at each other, and finally leave indifferently. They can kill thousands of people, but they can''t do it to those who can''t do it!


    "It''s strange that you are here tonight. I always need to teach the people who killed me a lesson, a painful lesson."


    Only Chu Feng and those lying on the ground were left at the scene. Facing the people on the ground, he threw out a faint sentence. His consideration was a little bloody. But only in this way can those who want to attack him consider clearly whether they can bear the huge loss.


    A small bottle of powder appeared in his hand. Chufeng closed his eyes and listened quietly to the sound of the breeze blowing. When he felt his hair moving forward, all the powder poured out and floated out with the wind!


    In the distance, nameless and qian can''t help looking at this side from afar. They don''t know what chufeng is doing. They understand that after tonight, the name of chufeng will be labeled as a butcher.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what people were thinking. After all the powder poured out, he didn''t take a look at it. He went to the direction where the money was. At the same time, he made a phone call: "Meier, send out the wind door notice. Weiss official intervened in the private enmity between the Fengmen and Huangfu family, and sent out warships to kill my Fengmen people."


    "At the same time, tell the world that I, Chu Feng, will pay for everything in the heroic monument cemetery tonight!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    30¡¢ New year''s Eve!


    At nine o''clock in the morning of Wangdu, the sun is shining, and the snow is slowly melting. Vist Chinatown has been decorated with lights and decorations. Although it is thousands of miles away, it can not affect their preference for the festival of the motherland. From a few days ago, there has been a festive atmosphere here.


    Many people come to this country alone to find a life, maybe a few years or decades later, but for them, even if they live a lifetime, the motherland is still the motherland.


    It''s just that today''s festive day makes people feel happy, but at 10 o''clock, a self-defense army opened here, which broke the atmosphere. Thousands of people broke into the shops like bandits. No matter what they were looking for, they knocked over and smashed the things in the shop. I''m sorry, there is no word.


    People''s lives are cheap in a foreign country, not to mention in this kingdom which has a history of hatred with the holy Dynasty. Although they are angry and beaten here, they can only be silent. Because there is something wrong, the official won''t do anything, but in the evening, people from the club will come here.


    This is an unwritten rule in Chinatown, so when the guards smashed things, no one stood up and said anything.


    Such a thing lasted for a full hour, and the whole Chinatown was ravaged again, as if nothing could be found. These talents left in a hurry, leaving a stunned crowd and a mess on the ground.


    The joy of the whole Chinatown began to disappear, and the music playing the new year''s Eve has also disappeared. Looking at it, all people''s hearts are filled with sadness. Today should have been a happy day, but at the moment, their mood is not happy at all, some are just heavy.


    It''s like a hundred years ago, those people jumped over the bridge and broke into the pilgrimage. History is so similar.


    As everyone kept silent and tidied up, a surprising news also came out. Last night, the Weisi heroic monument cemetery was attacked by unknown forces, killing and injuring 400 people. The huge heroic monument cemetery also turned into scorched earth in a fire. The chief Miyano delivered a speech on TV in person.


    From this moment on, Wes entered a half month of stability, focusing on the investigation of the pilgrims in Wes, rather than let go of the wrong!


    This is the first time Miyano has issued such a statement, which is enough to show that he is very angry.


    Similar royal families also sent news, strongly denounced those who destroyed the hero''s Monument and destroyed the peace of the hero. They were willing to cooperate with the official action to find out the evil people last night and give them a painful blow and lesson. Wes''s dignity should not be lost.


    At the same time, the president of plum blossom also issued a reward order on Weiji road. As long as anyone provided the whereabouts of the attacker last night, the club would give a reward of 100 million Chi regardless of the process or nationality.


    When everyone was curious about what plum blossom would do, well-informed people sent out a message.


    It turns out that at the same time that the heroic monument cemetery was attacked last night, the various departments of the royal capital of the plum blossom club were also subjected to inexplicable attacks, which coincided with the events in various parts of the royal capital last night. Therefore, the plum blossom Club unanimously believed that the attackers deliberately created all these attacks in order to attract attention.


    There was also news that thousands of people were sent to the plum blossom club at the hero monument last night, but later thousands of people seemed to have evaporated from the world, only dozens of buses were left there. This is also the reason why the plum blossom president was angry and lost a lot of money.


    Everything happened last night. When Wes people knew about it, they were dazed and stunned. For many years, Weiss has not suffered such a blow.


    After being stunned, they are more curious about who launched all this last night. Not only did they launch attacks in various parts of the royal capital and the plum blossom club, but also destroyed the monument of heroes and killed 400 people, as well as thousands of missing members of the club. All this stimulated their brains.


    When the news was sent back to the holy Dynasty, it was even more affected by the rest of the Qin Zhou kingdom. The crowd burst into cheers, and some people even made a voice on the Internet. The people who acted last night should be massacred by a king. Only such words appear in the last minute, and they will be completely harmonious in the next minute.


    But in any case, Wes is happy enough to suffer such a change, except for the Weiss, of course.


    The pilgrims, who are silent in the joy of new year''s Eve, are even more happy when they hear that the whole Weiss did not even see the shadow of the enemy last night. This special day will make all the pilgrims feel most comfortable.


    It''s just that everything doesn''t end like this.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the pilgrimage made a voice, coming from the damper.


    The two sides had a fierce battle in Weiss, and they had a lot of enmity in the world. However, when the wind gate gave the Huangfu family a painful lesson and was ready to leave, Wes warship went out and sank the ship full of people in the wind door, and all the people were dead.


    At a similar time, a document map was sent out to all the Weiss parties. There was also a video. The other kingdoms also received similar things. The Fengmen entered Weiss only for the Huangfu family. The people who destroyed the Yihe family were the official of Weis.As for the reason, the damper said it did not know.


    Similarly, more than 300 Jardine family members who were rescued back to the holy pilgrimage came out and objectively described the events of that night. They did not say that they were not. They just talked about the forged history and told Weiss the official''s ambition. No one speculated whether it was true or not. They only knew that this time the Weiss official would fall into a crisis of trust.


    Then, a heavy bomb was thrown out again, and the Fengmen was responsible for the incident of the heroic monument cemetery last night. As for the turmoil in the rest of Wangdu, the Fengmen did not know clearly, but the attack destroyed the heroic monument only to avenge the dead Fengmen brothers.


    And the leader of the attack, also announced, let the eyes of the world look at this person, Chu Feng!


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, when everything was gradually blurred or clear, Miyano, who was far away from the chief residence of Weiss, watched the angry fist from all sides beating on the table, drinking and scolding: "this is totally to sow dissension. These stupid guys didn''t want to put pressure on the Holy court, but they impeached me together. Damn it!"


    After the declaration of his own Fengmen, Miyano realized that this was an opportunity to destroy the Fengmen. It was absolutely a disaster that thousands of people died in terrorist acts in other countries.


    Only when he felt so, the royal family sent a notice asking Miyano to explain the destruction of the Yihe family. If Miyano could not give a proper reason, then the destruction of the Yihe family and the destruction of the heroic monument were his responsibility.


    After all, what the Fengmen played was that they were framed by the authorities, and those brothers were killed in addition. Only then could they attack the hero monument.


    Although these things are carefully scrutinized, you will know that they are instigated by the Fengmen, but Miyano also knows that all aspects must vigorously suppress themselves against those ironclad evidences, and what else will they pursue? I can''t help feeling sad!


    "Chief, this one hand, let Chu Feng''s crisis dissolve instantly, we are very passive on the contrary."


    The middle-aged man who had been following Miyano came over and kept calm and said: "the death of chunyuantaro, the incident of jingshangmang, or the rest of the things, are all due to the evidence given by the Fengmen and the proof of the residual strength of Yihe family. The situation is not optimistic."


    Miyano''s eyes were red, his fist clenched and he did not loosen: "these bastards, do not want to kill Chu Feng, do not want to unite with the outside world, at this time, they should learn from the Shengchao people to impeach me, especially the royal family. Don''t think I don''t know what they are thinking, but it''s not so simple."


    "No one can understand the efforts I have made to this day, no one can destroy me, and no one can sit on the Empire!"


    The middle-aged man stood up straight. He felt a kind of arrogant momentum on Miyano''s body. He said in the right voice: "Mr. chief, order it!"


    "Send out the shadow troops!"


    Miyano''s face was fierce and he said that things did not happen, and everything he had managed to create was broken. Now, the kingdom of the western regions thought that he was deliberately sacrificing the Yihe family for Chaoyun island and treating them as weapons. In the current situation, Miyano is very passive, and he must do something before.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were surprised: "Mr. chief, this?"


    "I know what you''re going to say, but it''s no longer necessary." Miyano waved to the middle-aged man to stop talking. He looked firm: "if such a thing happens, the kingdom of the western regions will think that I have played a trick on them, and the impeachment of the royal family and the counterattack of the unofficial regiment. There is a great chance that I will step down, only one last bet."


    Looking out of the window, Miyano cast a chill: "that is to find Chu Feng. Now all the situation is caused by him. Only by finding him and controlling him can we regard all this as a conspiracy."


    "To avenge the more than 1000 Daiwa warriors who died last night."


    "Hi!" The middle-aged man felt the spirit of gongyeyu''s death net. He bowed back and resolutely left the room. He understood that Gongye was in a race with the world. Before Tianchi gave up on him, chufeng would be defeated as long as Chu Feng died.


    "Chufeng, chufeng, I underestimate you!" The room fell into silence. Miyano went to the window and looked out of the window. His fist clenched slowly: "it''s just that you''d better be lucky that you''ve still left Weiss, or I''ll let you stay here forever and become the first person to build a new hero monument."


    Then, Miyano thought of what, pressed the phone on the table: "Yamakawa, check the self-defense Navy, who ordered the sinking ship that night."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    Although they were subjected to violent search by the self-defense forces during the day, the news that followed ignited the yearning for life of these pilgrims in foreign lands. At the moment, the Chinatown is more prosperous and lively than ever before. Even some Weiss are attracted to join it and become one of them.


    "Friendship does not have national boundaries, I always firmly believe."


    In the daytime, a restaurant was not seriously damaged. On the fourth floor, there was a box close to the street. Chu Feng, who had chosen to celebrate the new year''s Eve, looked at the crowd under the street with a soft smile and said, "there are good people and bad people everywhere, but I believe that these people in front of them do not like war."


    There are not many people coming here tonight. Chu Feng qian can''t help but have another man and a woman. Five people are like the rest of the Pilgrims who came to Weiss. On this new year''s day, we find some friends, sit in a restaurant, order some rich dishes, and spend a common festival of more than one billion people.


    There were only five people in the box. At the moment, no one went to eat with chopsticks. It seemed that they were waiting for something.


    On the street below the building, the dragon dance with a length of more than 20 meters is controlled by 30 people. There are a lot of people around. People of black, yellow and white can be seen. Weiss is not very good, but it is undeniable that it has some attraction.


    Couplets and festive lights are hung at the door of every shop. All the people who come here tonight, as long as they eat, are all 50% off, which attracts many people.


    At both ends of the streets of Chinatown, there are 50 armed guards. Although this is a pilgrim''s festival, people here will not go out in Chinatown, but some care is needed. After all, the recent events are from the pilgrims.


    Weiss official can suppress and do not send out the self-defense troops to kill here, which is their biggest concession. Fortunately, the people here will only have a sense of belonging here, and they will not go to other places.


    "Eat it. We''re going to our next battlefield."


    All the people around the world smile and smile at the Spring Festival


    The five people all stood up and drank all the wine in the glass. In the box at the moment, there was just a little more new year''s breath.


    In the next few days, no one mentioned anything unhappy or said anything harmful to the scenery. He was happy to have a meal. On the way, he could not help calling Cai Jinhua, who was far away in the Imperial City, to say happy Spring Festival.


    With the permission of Chu Feng, the other two people also sent a phone call to their relatives. They miss their relatives more than once during the festival, and the exhibition is incisive and incisive at the moment.


    "Don''t you call them?"


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Qian couldn''t help looking at Chu Feng, who had been drinking and eating food without much talk. He asked in a low voice. Compared with the people here, Chu Feng is the youngest. But from today on, Chu Feng has not shown any emotion, even a little missing for his hometown.


    This is not to say that Chu Feng is hard hearted. On the contrary, everyone can feel that Chu Feng misses his family more than anyone else. However, as the leader, Chu Feng does not let his emotions spread out, he just hides himself in his heart.


    "They want me to go back safe than to call."


    Chu Feng smiles back and looks at the distant rising fireworks. He says, "I don''t call. They may be able to have a happy new year, but if I call, it will affect their mood. And I believe that Xia Yan and Mei Er will definitely have a happy Spring Festival for you."


    Nameless picked up the wine cup in front of him, stood up and said to Chu Feng, "I respect you, the country is the first!"


    Chu Feng did not refuse to give himself a glass of wine, up and nameless touch, a drink, and then let everyone eat first, he went to the side of the bathroom, dial a phone: "sorry, excuse me!"


    This phone call is not to anyone in Fengmen or Lin Yulin, but to Huang Shaoyu.


    At this time, Yu Ren was on his way back to Huang Shao''s residence. What happened last night made him worried. He thought that he could destroy Chu Feng, but he finally died of his own people, which made Yu people very upset.


    At this time, hearing Chu Feng''s phone call, Yu Ren said in a deep voice: "what do you want to do?"


    "The last thing, I''ll send the antidote and the video when I''m done."


    When talking to Yu Ren, Chu Feng didn''t have any polite words. He knew that the pressure on himself was reduced by the evidence thrown out by the wind door. But Chu Feng understood that the real crisis began now: "I want to know the whereabouts of Huangfu Junyi and solve the problems that should be solved. I should also do something of my own."


    Yu Ren narrowed his eyes. According to the truth, Chu Feng should be questioning the person at the plum blossom club last night how he knew he had gone to the hero monument. But Chu Feng didn''t mention it at this time, and Yu Ren would not feel uncomfortable. He replied, "snow mountain, master Jiuye!"Chufeng did not suspect that Yuren was deceiving himself. After hanging up the phone, he edited a short message and sent it out. After a moment of convenience, he said in a low voice: "Yuren, it''s time for you to leave this world."


    Out of the bathroom, Chu Feng looked at the people who were still eating and drinking slowly. He sat back to his original position and asked in a voice, "snow mountain, who is nine nights?"


    "Nine nights?"


    Qian can''t help but feel surprised. However, he narrowed his eyes and said: "nine nights, the top man of Weiwu road went to the holy pilgrimage forty years ago to challenge all the strong men. Finally, he lost in the hands of the first person on the black list. He went back to the snow mountain in seclusion, and threatened that he would never step out of the snow mountain if he was not sure to defeat the first man on the black list."


    After a brief explanation, nameless asked, "how do you suddenly think of asking this person?"


    "Huangfu Junyi is on the snow mountain now!" Chu Feng breathed out a breath. Unexpectedly, Weis was still hiding such an old monster. He seemed to be old friends with Huangfu Junyi: "it''s not looking for that nine nights to start with us?"


    "No!"


    This time, Qian couldn''t help speaking, and there was no fluctuation on his resolute face: "master Jiuye can become a strong man at the top of Weis. His martial arts are not only his outstanding skills, but also his martial arts. He once returned to the snow mountain after a defeat, and has not come out for 40 years. Therefore, there is no need to worry about Jiuye''s coming out of the mountain."


    Qian can''t help but explain that Chu Feng''s heart is a little bit relaxed, but it is not completely loose. Now Wes is startled step by step. If he is not careful, he will be dead. He needs to be careful in everything, not to mention a martial arts strong man like Jiuye.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s phone rang, and he was surprised to see the caller ID above. This number was a new card issued by chufeng to Weiss. Only a few people knew that, according to the truth, no stranger would call.


    Hesitating for a moment, Chu Feng still pressed the answer key, and a hoarse voice came: "Gongye solitary throw a bet, send out shadow troops, be careful!"


    In a word, there hung up, Chu Feng curiously called back, it was the prompt to turn off the phone. Looking at money, he couldn''t help but ask in a whisper: "does Weiss have shadow troops?"


    Money can''t help shaking his hand: "why ask that?"


    "I just got a call from a stranger." All the people here are trustworthy people. Chu Feng did not hide: "he told me that Miyano, facing the current pressure, threw a single bet and sent shadow troops. Although there was no explanation, it could be inferred that it was aimed at me, but I could not judge whether it was true or not."


    Qian and nameless looked at each other and nodded slightly. Qian could not help saying, "there are no shadow troops in Wes''s establishment, but there are shadow forces in the dark. They belong to the legacy of the last century. His predecessor was 731, which evolved over the years, and is the most powerful team in Wes''s hands."


    "It may not be human anymore, but it is absolutely loyal to Wes."


    ¡°731£¿¡± Chu Feng''s body was shocked. This number was no stranger to every saint Korean. However, after the war, Weiss announced that he had disbanded the army. However, at the moment, it seemed that he was trying to cover up the whole thing. He did not dissolve it at all, but hid it in the dark as a trump card.


    "Yes, but now it''s called the shadow army. It seems that Miyano wants you to die!" Qian could not help nodding, and his eyes showed dignified: "if we are not afraid of other forces, but if it is a shadow force, I think we should cancel the action against Huangfu Junyi. Although it is inconvenient to do it in the holy court, it is likely to be targeted now."


    "The plan doesn''t change, this is an opportunity!"


    Chu Feng thought for a long time and asked the others not to speak. At the same time, he stood up: "Huangfu Junyi''s ability in foreign countries is so great that the power of Huangfu family to return to the holy Dynasty can not be ignored. At that time, it would be very difficult to kill him. I believe I don''t need to elaborate.


    Although the shadow forces will be locked in as usual and face great crisis, risks and opportunities have coexisted since ancient times. In this war, I will go by myself! "


    Qian couldn''t help shaking his head without hesitation: "no way. The top wants us to take you back as safely as possible. Huangfu Junyi wants to kill you, but not to exchange your life."


    "I''m the conductor. I''ll do everything."


    Chu Feng firmly replied, "wait for you to lead all the people out of the Weiss border line and wait. If I don''t show up or hear death news within ten days, you can leave. If I''m ok, I will appear in front of you according to the agreement."


    After saying that Chu Feng left, it was not that he wanted to show heroism, but that he didn''t want to sacrifice needlessly. Qian could not help but look at nameless, and the latter finally sighed: "let him go, maybe he can really create miracles."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    Chu Feng left Chinatown alone, not long before a car slowly stopped by his side, in order not to let people doubt, catkins did not follow them.


    Look around no one noticed, Chu Feng opened the door and sat on it, the car directly left the street, toward the distance.


    "You go back first, I''ll go in!"


    This is a construction site, but because of some reasons it fell into a state of suspension. Chu Feng said to catkins, opened the door and walked inside.


    Seven turns eight turns walking on the road, to the direction of an oil barrel, Chu Feng one foot burst open the oil barrel, exposed a hole that can accommodate a person to enter.


    This was made by the construction team for the convenience of underground work at the time of construction. According to Liu Zhixin''s news, it was not recorded in the documents of the government yard. Chu Feng let some people hide here, and some people followed them.


    Inside came the sound of air flowing. Instead of rushing down, Chu Feng knocked twice on the oil barrel beside him. After a while, the light flickered below. Chu Feng understood that the people below knew that they were his own, and he was allowed to go down.


    Instead of putting the oil barrel back to its original position, Chu Feng followed the bent steel ladder to the bottom, and passed through a 10 meter passage. There was a faint candle light inside, which could not be seen outside. Only when he entered the inside, could he find that there was someone here.


    More than 20 people were sitting everywhere. When they saw Chu Feng appear, they all stood up: "less wind!"


    "Clean up, contact brother Qian to evacuate!"


    Chu Feng looked at the blindfolded man sitting in a corner and said to the people around him.


    Chu Feng looked at the woman and said with a warm smile: "I still have a lot of things to do. I won''t leave for the time being. You go first. You don''t need to worry about my safety. This is an order."


    I want to say something more, but Chu Feng''s firmness makes them have no chance to speak. They take care of themselves. More than 20 people quickly pack up their things. In just a few minutes, only Chu Feng and the blindfolded young man are left in the spacious underground.


    "Less wind, Chu wind?"


    The young man also opened his mouth at this time. He didn''t see it, but he was able to judge who was in front of him: "I started to wonder who took the opportunity to kidnap me, but now I understand. Believe that I was kidnapped, it must make your pressure much less?"


    "Yes, people are looking for you." Chu Feng didn''t give up. He went up to pull the cloth on the young man''s face and said, "but Jing Shang Huang Shao is also a character. I''ve been detained here for so many days. I didn''t say a word and didn''t do anything. Don''t you worry that I''ll kill you?"


    Slightly squinting to adapt to the light of the candle light, the young man is Jing shangmang who has been missing for a few days. Hearing his reply, "if you want to kill me, you won''t be under house arrest. So why should I worry?"


    This is Jing shangmang''s self-confidence, and after being arrested for a period of time, he vaguely guessed that the person who started the attack was Chu Feng. However, he kept calm, did not speak and did nothing. He was very cooperative, because he knew that making a big noise would not solve the problem, but would suffer.


    "It''s really a plum blossom club. It''s amazing."


    Chu Feng gave a smile, like an old friend sitting beside Jing shangmang, untied the rope: "but at present my black pot has been washed, on the contrary, Miyano is in crisis, so I''m here to let you leave this evening."


    Jing shangmang''s heart moved, looking at the hands that have been free, it is difficult to believe that Chu Feng will let him go.


    But the facts were in front of him and he couldn''t believe it. He squinted and asked, "why do you do that, or what do you want from me?"


    "I won''t give you up." Chu Feng stood up, his eyes with a firm and non-negotiable color said: "where are you missing these days, find your own excuse, in addition, I need you to help me do a thing, after we went everywhere, I have not seen you, I do not know you."


    Jing shangmang raised a smile, as always: "you this request is certainly not simple?"


    "Simple words, also do not need plum blossom meeting emperor Shao, you personally hand." Chu Feng nodded without denying: "Weiss or Shengchao, there are always people who have their own thoughts. The current situation of Weiss is unpredictable, and Gongye will be left at any time. Among the younger generation, there are only a few people who can go up."


    "Although it is said that you are polite and polite, I understand what kind of person you are. I believe that you will not want to lose something that you think belongs to you, right?"


    Chu Feng said so bluntly that Jing shangmang was a little surprised: "Feng Shao, before I promised you to cooperate, I want to know whether you really cooperate with Xinzi. The death of chunyuantaro is related to you?"


    "No!"


    Chu Feng did not hesitate to reply: "Xinzi did save me once, but that is the case that I do not know my identity. As for the outside rumor, Xinzi worked with me in order to clear the obstacles for you. I am also baffled about this matter, but I will not deliberately explain it to Chunyuan taro, or Chunyuan taro."He took out a picture from his arms and threw it to Jing shangmang. He said, "this is the man who attacked Chunyuan Taro''s residence that night. It is not difficult to find out who he is. This is what I finally extracted from the deleted video."


    "It''s him!"


    When Jing shangmang sees the man who blows up a person''s head with a blow in the photo, Li mang bursts out of his eyes, as if he thinks through everything in a flash: "I should have known it was him, the emperor of universe is few, and if he is really skillful, then Xinzi will be under house arrest, and I will also be suspected. You should carry the black pot and carve three birds with one arrow!"


    We are all smart people. As long as we say it clearly, we can think of all things: "there is little wind. What do I need to do?"


    "Don''t do things against your heart, just give me two points to win."


    Chu Feng didn''t speak politely. For the next half hour, Chu Feng and Jing shangmang didn''t know what they were talking about. When they left the ground, they could see the satisfied smile on each other''s faces.


    "See you later. We''ll be enemies who never die." Breathing the fresh air that hasn''t been smelled for several days, Jing shangmang smiles and shakes hands with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng gently grasped, separated and walked in another direction, and said, "it''s true that we will never die when we see you next time, but I believe you will be the one who died."


    Jing shangmang gave a meaningful smile, turned his back to Chu Feng and left, his eyes leaping with a terrible killing opportunity. But he finally suppressed it and whispered in a low voice: "Chu Feng, this time is in my interest. I won''t kill you, but next time you won''t be so lucky. Weiss is doomed to be not a place where you can play."


    A cold wind swept through the air. Chu Feng has left the abandoned construction site and walked on a remote street. Now qian can''t help but all of them have left. They are all alone in Weis. There is only one Liu Zhixin who is not clear about his enemy and friend. Loneliness emerges in his heart.


    "Husband, do you believe in jingshangmang, and are not afraid of him tearing down the bridge?"


    After turning at the corner of the alley, a figure came up and took Chu Feng''s arm. Murong Bing, as always, was a demon with a little puzzled: "compared to Weiss, you are an outsider. Cooperating with you is tantamount to being a traitor. Does he really do that?"


    "I never doubted that he would do it." Chu Feng put his arms around Murong Bing''s waist and said, "of course, I''ve already planted a bomb, or do you think I''ve been keeping him under house arrest for so many days? Do you think that after controlling the club these days and enjoying the supreme power, Yamamoto will hand over the power to him because of jingshangmang''s return? "


    Murong Bing''s beautiful and enchanting eyes blinked: "what do you mean?"


    "Yamamoto shiye can''t


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "it''s clear that a person''s malpractice can be taken up, but he may not be able to put it down:" because his ambition has been thoroughly stimulated in the deployment of troops these days, the return of Jing shangmang will not let him hand over power, but will make him hate. I can almost foresee the future struggle within the plum blossom club. "


    This is Chu Feng''s plan when he asked Liu Zhixin to investigate Yamamoto''s four fields. He set out his ambition and let him be greedy for power, which was also for the final plan.


    In this way, you should always be on guard against Jing shangmang of Yamamoto''s four fields, and he will not play tricks with himself. Otherwise, he will suffer from these people. If he does not sincerely cooperate with him once more and has more enemies, Jing shangmang will have difficulties.


    Murong Bing, leaning on Chu Feng''s body, said with a smile: "you have added a layer of insurance to this plan, but Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun themselves are the existence of the best value of force. Don''t you worry about any changes?"


    "Isn''t there you?"


    "I use you as a tool!"


    Chufeng chuckled and hugged Murong Bing again: "when I''m free, when I''m a woman, when I''m in a war, when I''m a gun, I can finally be a tool for giving birth to children. How wonderful!"


    "You villain!" Murong Bing shyly hummed, biting Chu Feng''s ear and humming: "but elder sister, I still don''t think you are bad enough. When will we have a friendship wave with me?"


    Chu Feng was very excited. Although he had been with Murong Bing for a long time, he still couldn''t resist the charm of the woman. He deflected his words: "let''s talk about it. Go to a place with me. I want to make sure something. Why did the plum blossom Club people hide in the vicinity of the graveyard of hero monument early that night?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    Due to Jing shangmang''s return, the leaders of Meihua club were called back for a meeting, and Gongye sent people to attend the meeting. They wanted to know where Jing shangmang was these days. A beautiful figure left the headquarters. The guard at the door said politely.


    A car was driving rapidly on the street. China and the United States covered their faces with five finger prints, and their eyes were filled with anger.


    There are a lot of things going on in the plum blossom club these two days. Yamamoto''s four fields are dealing with them, which has become a trend of emperor Shao. However, when it came to Jing shangmang''s return an hour ago, Yamamoto shiye directly slapped her.


    A few days ago, Yamamoto sent her to bring back a popular actress, yoshihimi, but for some reasons it didn''t work out. Yamamoto was very angry at that time. But because of the affair of Jing shangmang, he temporarily became a substitute for Jing shangmang. He knew the master''s hidden mind, so China and the United States were relieved.


    I don''t want to see Jing shangmang tonight, which inspires Yamamoto''s inner violence at one time. She not only slaps her, but also requires her to bring jichimyo to him in three days, or she will kill her family.


    The task of the master and the killing made China and the United States leave the headquarters with frustration. It seems that they are back to the moment when Yamamoto and shiye entered her body many years ago. It is desolate, desolate and lonely.


    The hand holding the steering wheel tightly, the muscles and veins on the hand are all protruding, but they finally disperse. China and the United States are very clear that none of them can destroy Yamamoto''s four fields.


    The silver white sports car makes a beautiful curve on the street. After more than ten minutes, it stops in a small courtyard. After getting out of the car, Mei Mei looks at his home in front of him. Although his parents are in other cities, he always feels warm when he comes back here.


    So no matter how busy and how late every day, China and the United States will return to this place where she grew up and miss her parents and brothers and sisters every day.


    The door was opened with two beeps. China and the United States left their bags beside them. They reached out and turned on the lights in the hall. All of a sudden, they smelled a strange smell. They quickly reached out to their thighs. There was a gun under their skirt.


    "Miss Mei Mei, is she always so impatient?"


    But all the actions, because of the emergence of two hands, a soft and slightly magnetic voice sounded in the ears of China and the United States: "at least we should also see whether we are friends, so we can draw a gun without asking and hurt some flowers and plants carelessly. How bad it is!"


    Some familiar voices let China and the United States disperse their vigilance and feel the smell of men behind them: "who are you?"


    "It is said that men are merciless, and miss Mei Mei forgot me so soon?"


    The person standing behind China and the United States is Chu Feng. When she throws out a sentence, she also releases the controlled China and the United States. She goes to her, takes off her sunglasses and looks at her with a smile: "or miss Zhongmei, when I''m the enemy, kill quickly?"


    "Liu Feng?" Seeing some familiar faces in front of them, China and the United States threw out a name, but then the spirit of a shock again pointed at chufeng: "no, you are chufeng?"


    When I saw Chu Feng, I didn''t really see it because of catkins'' camouflage. But now the original Chu Feng stood in front of her. China and the United States recognized that it was the enemy of the organization and the public enemy of Weiss. I was very impressed.


    Because she would occasionally look at Chu Feng''s information and wonder that the young man was 18 years old, but she could do something that no one else could match.


    "Do you love me secretly?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile, ignored the threat of gunpoint, looking at China and the United States, the beautiful woman joked: "otherwise, how can you explain that you recognize me as soon as you see me?"


    "Well, as long as you''re a vist, you''re a butcher." China and the United States did not give up their vigilance because of the smile and friendliness on Chu Feng''s face. On the contrary, they appeared as if they were facing a great enemy: "the people who died in your hands during this period of time are not 2000, but also 1500. Do you think I can not know you?"


    Chu Feng nuogued: "what does Miss Zhongmei want to do? I come to you for love. Even if I have to draw a gun, it''s me. The role has been reversed!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, turn around!" China and the United States retreated and pointed a rifle at chufeng all the time. She was very aware of the danger of the latter. She showed up in front of her for no reason, and she understood why she couldn''t find Chu Feng in the beginning. Dare to hide her feelings, she felt that she must spread the news.


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and turned around. When the Chinese and American spirits softened a little, Chu Feng suddenly retreated. His body suddenly collided with China and the United States. The gun in his hand fell down. Chu Feng stretched out his legs, and the gun fell into his hand.


    At this time, the situation completely reversed. Chu Feng held a gun in one hand and pointed to her head with a gun in one hand and sighed, "everyone is civilized. Why should we?"


    China and the United States blinked their eyes and felt so unreal. Just now, how Chu Feng took off her gun, she just looked at it and felt that she was under control again. Shame and anger appeared on the faces of China and the United States: "let me go, what do you want?"


    "Last time I saw you, I missed it very much."


    Chu Feng was warm in the ears of China and the United States, and his voice was full of fun and evil: "so today''s repeated fighting makes me feel violent. I think of such a special creature as Miss Zhongmei, so I come here to have a good communication with you. Isn''t this your agreement with me?"The United States and the United States breathe a stagnation, she is just Yamamoto around the small role, Chu Feng seems to find her really only this way of saying, clenching his lips: "want to go to me?"


    Chufeng, with a bright smile, replied, "good!"


    China and the United States hummed that she was not afraid of what Chu Feng would do to her, but she did not want to die before someone else. She hummed, "give me a bath. I''m not used to it."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, touched Mei Mei''s body with his hand, took out two mobile phones, made sure there was nothing else, and then pushed her away: "go, I''ll wait!"


    The gun revolved around in his hand, and China and the United States glared at Chu Feng angrily. He played in the dark. He picked up the bath towel next to him and walked into the bathroom. The moment he closed the door, he swore: "son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Mei Mei, who was taking a bath. He just walked around the hall and finally stood in front of a family photo. There were five people, including Mei and Mei. There was also a girl and a boy. I think they are the family of Zhongmei, her parents and younger sister.


    "It seems that not everyone is born to take this road!"


    Looking at this photo, Chu Feng can feel the warmth of the family. Liu Zhixin once told Chu Feng that China and the United States were forced to follow the four fields of Yamamoto because of their helplessness. It was also because China and the United States once went to the cold desert south to get drunk.


    Once upon a time, China and the United States were the top students of Wangdu University. They had a bright future and were young and beautiful. Before graduation, they were approached by more than ten companies, and they were regarded as a talented woman.


    It was just in the year of senior year when China and the United States were looking forward to starting a new life after graduation. However, they were taken in by Yamamoto when they were shopping, and they were forced to get their bodies that night. Perhaps it was the stubborn and tenacity of China and the United States that attracted Yamamoto''s attention. The latter left her at last.


    And vigorously cultivate, so that China and the United States become today''s Yamamoto four field''s right arm, control a small part of the plum blossom Club resources.


    With his fingers shaking gently, Chu Feng can foresee the despair of China and the United States at the beginning. The beautiful life is about to begin, but in the end, he embarks on another road, a road that can''t be turned back, and the result may be death.


    "Hurry up, master Yamamoto doesn''t know when he will come to me."


    When Chu Feng was meditating, the door of the bathroom was opened, and Zhongmei, wrapped in bath towel, came out of the bathroom. Her hair was still a little wet, and her body also had a little water drops. Her chest was half exposed and her skin was white. When Chu Feng turned back, her breath was invisible and heavy.


    It is worthy of being one of the flowers of Wangdu University!


    Seeing Chu Feng staring at himself, the vanity of China and the United States got a little satisfaction. His body straightened up a little, and he was more arrogant. What about the man in charge of the wind gate? In front of me, is he a man who wants to go to me?


    Slowly walked by, China and the United States have not been in contact with men for a long time. At the moment, facing such legendary figures as Chu Feng, although they are a little humiliated, they don''t mind. Walking in front of Chu Feng, China and the United States pull out their bath towel and calmly ask, "here, or in the room?"


    Chu Feng coughed and took the bath towel of China and the United States to surround her from the new one, and said faintly, "do you think if I really come to talk to you about life, will I give you bath time?"


    China and the United States are aware of this, but don''t think deeply: "what do you want?"


    "Do you hate it?"


    Chu Feng asked in a low voice. There was no Wang BA''s spirit. It was just a kind of peace. It seemed to face his friends: "I once investigated your affairs. Maybe you will answer that I don''t hate, but I understand that you who want to become a famous broadcasting host are now the shadow of others. How unwilling are you?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I''ll stand here and get out of here!" she said


    Chu Feng turned around with a smile and looked at the photo behind him and continued: "don''t worry about your parents for what you have done. You let them leave Wangdu, but the plum blossom club is all over Weiss. Do you think they can hide on the day of your accident?"


    "I''m not here to take advantage of you. I just want to talk to you and see if we can cooperate."


    As soon as the eyes of China and the United States brightened up, she guessed the reason of Chu Feng''s appearance, but she didn''t take the lead in opening her mouth. The latter understood that China and the United States were waiting for themselves to explain. She drew a circle in the air and said, "if I let you step forward and become the leader of the plum blossom club, what can you give me and what can you let me get?"


    China and the United States were silent, did not answer Chu Feng''s words, but suddenly produced a desire, a yearning!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    In Huang Shao''s residence, Yu Ren is in his room. He has been receiving treatment for two days. Now he has just finished a treatment. He looks forward to looking at a masked man sitting opposite him and nervously asks, "if my toxin is cleared, the video alone will not threaten me."


    The night before yesterday, the story of the heroic monument spread all over Weiss. The younger generation didn''t pay much attention to the older generation. However, the current emperor vomited blood and fainted when he heard the news. According to the imperial doctor, maybe it was these days.


    After all, both the shrine and the hero monument were built before the royal family of Weiss retired in the last century, symbolizing their former glory and two important things for Weiss people to remember the royal family. Now the monument of heroes is destroyed, which is a great blow to the older generation of the royal family.


    Compared with the official anger, the wes royal family now more want to kill Chu Feng.


    Therefore, Yu Ren is more confident. As long as the threat of toxins in his body is removed, he will not be afraid of anyone. Because the people in the Senate said very clearly yesterday that he would be ready to take over the throne at any time. After the complete succession, it would be useless for Chu Feng to throw out the video again.


    At that time, in order to cover up the scandal, everyone would only say to the public that it was made up by Chu Feng. There was a murderous opportunity in his eyes. Yu Ren had already made up his mind.


    He did not know the mask man sitting opposite Yu Ren himself. He suddenly appeared in the palace of emperor Shao the other night. He showed his great strength that made Yu people dare not resist. He could also cure the toxin on his body. The condition was to kill Chu Feng.


    The masked man turned his eyes and said: "the toxin has been cleared. In the next few days, you can completely eliminate the toxin by eating more detoxifying food. However, Chu Feng is kind. If he increases the dose, you can only wait for three or five years to die."


    Yu Ren was surprised, but he was very happy to know that the toxin in his body had been removed. He stood up and bowed to the masked man: "thank you, sir, for untiing the toxin from my body."


    "Don''t come with me about this hypocrisy. The wes bow to people, but they stab in the blink of an eye. I don''t want to be stabbed."


    The masked man did not show any excitement because of Yu Ren''s politeness, but he was still indifferent: "according to the agreement, I will remove the toxin from you, and you will leave Chu Feng in Weiss forever. This is an opportunity. I hope you don''t let me down, otherwise I can untie your toxin and make you poisoned again."


    As for the masked man''s words, Yu Ren did not doubt at all and kept humble: "don''t worry, the shame Chu Feng brings to me is enough for me to kill him. Even if my husband doesn''t say these things to me, I will do that. This time, I will personally send Chu Feng a way to leave the world."


    "That''s your business. All I want is the result."


    The mask man stood up and walked to the door. He said faintly, "I will leave Weiss soon. I hope you can bring me good news. Otherwise, the next time I come to Weiss, that is, when you die."


    "Don''t worry, sir." Yuren nodded slightly, but when he looked up again, the people at the door did not know where to go. Inexplicably, a trace of cold sweat flowed out, which always made people feel suffocated and scared.


    However, the detoxification of the toxin still made Yu people very happy. His face was full of killing opportunities: "Chu Feng, this time, you are dead!"


    She opened the door and left, and was ready to go to Miyazaki. There was no accident. The latter did not go out in the residence. She closed the door and didn''t need too much words. Yuren directly picked up Miyazaki and walked into the room. Soon there was the sound of clothes tearing, and then came the woman''s gasping.


    After a burst of relief, Yuren burst into laughter, patted Miyazaki''s face and said with a smile: "the old man is ill and will leave the world soon. I am the leader of the royal family. Am I not reconciled?"


    Miyazaki''s whole body flushed, and did not hide her hatred of Yuren: "people who kill their father, rob their mother and bully their younger sister will not come to a good end."


    Leaving Miyazaki''s body, Yuren sneered and said: "originally I wanted to kill you at the top, but in order to let you witness my glory, I decided not to start for the time being. Then I will let your mother and daughter become my playthings, and let those who love your mother and daughter die in peace."


    It seems to think of once, triggered painful memories, Yuren body emerged cold: "consciously or unintentionally cultivate Xinzi, want her to become the heir, that''s damned."


    "Now I take everything from him, let him die with his eyes closed, and let him suffer!"


    Miyazaki slowly sat up straight, took out a gun from under the pillow, pointed at Yuren and said with a sneer: "unfortunately, you have no chance!"


    A moment later, several shots rang out in the room, which attracted the attention of the guards. Then news spread one after another. After another, the former imperial concubine seduced Huang Shaoyu. She shot and killed Yu Ren. She also committed suicide.


    The news was constantly passed on in the palace of emperor Shao. In a room in the West courtyard, a woman who had just finished bathing was wrapped in a bath towel and frowned at the news outside: "he is dead, she is dead, too?"


    "Sure enough, she is a strong woman. She has done a good job."Chufeng, who lives far away in China and the United States, has received news that Yuren and Miyazaki have died one after another, with different versions. However, Chu Feng knows that there is something fishy in it, so he can edit a short message to send it out. This is what he asked Yuren to prepare. Even if he is dead, chufeng can also mobilize some people to do things.


    "I think about it!" At this time, Sino US, who was given three days'' time by Yamamoto and didn''t need to go to the headquarters, went into Chu Feng''s room and said, "just before I answer you, I want to know the relationship between Yee ho Akiko and you. I don''t believe you will save her, but she appears safely in Shengchao. I need to be on guard."


    Chufeng laughs and whispers in secret. Yihe Mingzi, a vigilant woman, makes a statement. Moreover, she appears in Shengchao safely. People with a clear eye know who she is now. China and the United States are worried. In the end, their commitment last night does not count.


    She walked up to the woman, stroked her delicate face and said, "I did want to cultivate Yihe Akiko, but there was a little accident. One day, even if she could return to Weiss, she would not be the top figure. The government would not let her, who had received my favor, control too many things and rights."


    "But you''re different. No one knows I''m meeting you, no one knows you''re working with me."


    After listening to Chu Feng, Mei Mei thought it was reasonable to think about it, but she still didn''t say what she thought in her heart: "the younger generation can''t come out without the imperial family. There are Jing shangmang, Yamamoto and shiye, and the second generation also has plum blossom president. How can you let me sit on it?"


    Chu Feng held her sharp chin and asked, "what is cooperation? Don''t you understand it?"


    China and the United States were stunned, and then understood the meaning of Chu Feng and said, "what do I need to do so that you can make me go there without being bullied by others?"


    "The interior is always the best weapon to attack the enemy."


    Chu Feng did not directly answer the question of China and the United States. He looked out of the window: "if Yamamoto and jingshangmang die, or if they make unforgivable mistakes, they will lose that position. But I believe that the whole plum blossom will be able to compete with you. There are only a few people who can fight with you. Are you afraid that you can''t go up?"


    Chu Feng does have the mind to cultivate China and the United States, but he will not be free to cultivate her. It will not only fail to reflect the ability of China and the United States, but also attract some people''s attention, which will make China and the United States die in the middle of the way and can''t grow up. Therefore, Chu Feng''s plan is to let China and the United States play freely and do something that China and the United States can''t do.


    The smart woman understood the meaning of Chu Feng and said, "I hope you are right. I don''t want to live more miserable than now, and do wedding clothes for others."


    "Don''t worry, I don''t promise to women, but once I do, I will."


    Chu Feng nodded with a smile and loosened the chin of China and the United States: "and I''m going to do one thing these two days. You can''t interfere with the royal family, and you can''t do too much, so I won''t force you either. But on this side of plum blossom club, you should prepare for it. Before leaving Weiss, how can I let you take over the position of Yamamoto''s four fields."


    Thinking of Jing Shang Mang, Chu Feng said with a playful look: "at that time, you just need to do as I say. Naturally, someone will push you to the position of Yamamoto''s four fields. In addition to you who have been around him for many years, I don''t think anyone can replace him."


    China and the United States clenched their fists and bowed 90 degrees: "from now on, as long as the wind is weak, I can protect my parents and younger brothers and sisters. The life of China and the United States is yours, and there is no complaint about it."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were stagnant. He looked at the contents of the 90 degree pajamas of China and the United States. He swallowed his saliva and moved his eyes away. His face was a little hot. He replied, "it''s not necessary to be a cow or a horse or a dog. I just hope that the next time I come to Weiss, you will already be on a high level and can provide protection for me."


    "It seems that this time, I haven''t had a good taste of the scenery. I''m sorry to have two girls."


    China and the United States stood up straight and saw Chu Feng''s ears red. They looked down at their spacious pajamas and looked playfully: "it''s a pity that there is little wind. China and the United States are standing here. Although they have been developed, they have less experience in one hand. If they are not disgusted, China and the United States are willing to let the wind vent less."


    China and the United States did not ask where chufeng was going. Instead, they stood by the window and watched Chu Feng disappear in sight. He whispered, "if I succeed, I will be loyal all my life."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    Three days later, three figures appeared on the snow mountain. A middle-aged man sent Huangfu Junyi, who had come to the snow mountain a few days ago, and Jingkun came outside the mountain gate. Holding a gentle opening, he turned to close the mountain gate.


    Huangfu Junyi looks at the closed Mountain Gate. He has stayed here for the past few days to see whether chufeng will be hidden in it. However, the following news shows that Chu Feng is not there, and may have left Weisi. Huangfu Junyi also gave up the idea of staying a few more days and is ready to leave today.


    Silent two people slowly walk down the mountain. This is the rule of the snow mountain. Anyone who comes here must walk, and can''t take too many people into it. Therefore, Huangfu Junyi finally only brought Jingkun here.


    After staying with his old friend for a few days, he had a drink, had a discussion, and talked about his life. Huangfu Junyi had a lot of feelings. When he was close to the mountainside, he could not help but sigh: "the realm of Nine Nights is really above me. At first, I was defeated by him, but now it seems that I am persistent."


    "It''s just that everyone''s road is different. I can''t get rid of everything calmly. I don''t step out of a place for decades like nine nights."


    Jingkun also has a lot of emotion in recent days. When he heard Huangfu Junyi''s words, he agreed and nodded: "Nine Nights is worthy of being called Wei''s peak. No matter in terms of martial arts attainments or personal accomplishment, he is indeed above us. However, we can understand that he abandoned the world, wholeheartedly focused on martial arts and surpassed us naturally."


    Looking at Huangfu Junyi, Jingkun tried his best to eliminate the complexity in his heart and Huangfu Junyi''s mind: "I believe that the old master, as long as you get rid of those fetters, you can still stand on the top of the martial arts road of the holy Dynasty. The first person in the black list, Overlord heaven, can hardly fight against you."


    Huangfu Junyi jumps out a word. Recalling the domineering figure standing on the throne 20 years ago, he said: "even if I live another life, ten of me are not necessarily the opponents of overlord heaven. He deserves it. Some things are not you or I can understand. Treat them calmly."


    Twenty years ago, the holy emperor was the first to cast the three world lists. Huangfu Junyi also took part in the list. As the top existence on the black list, he knew too well what that person meant, and he thought he was inferior to him.


    "Old master, Chu Feng made such a thing. Although he cleaned up the black pot on his body, the public enemy of Weis still couldn''t leave. What should we do next?" To this day, Jing Kun''s mind is naturally beyond the reach of ordinary people. He dispelled the tangle of strength and asked for a voice.


    Huangfu Junyi stopped his pace and looked at the foot of the mountain peacefully. His hundred years of life can make him feel many things that ordinary people can''t feel: "we don''t need how to do it. When we want to kill him, Chu Feng will want us to die. We are in the dark, waiting for him."


    After a long life, the old man burst out with strong self-confidence and said: "with you and me, we can not say that we can defeat thousands of people, but it is also a matter of hand to face hundreds of people, let alone the snow mountain. The emperor and the chief should pay homage on foot, and we need to inform them in advance before we can go up. How can we be afraid?"


    Jingkun felt something was wrong, but he didn''t know what was wrong. He felt the strong self-confidence of the master and son. He also felt that with the strength of the two people, he could indeed resolve many things. After nodding, he did not ask.


    "Master, there have been many strangers around the snow mountain in the past two days. Each of them is carrying a violent killing plan. Although it is well covered up, it is still discovered by the disciples who patrol the mountain. Do we need to do something about it?"


    At the same time, somewhere on the mountain, the middle-aged man who began to send Huangfu Junyi out stood behind an old man with dark and bright hair, holding absolute awe and awe from the bottom of his heart.


    The old man with black hair turned his eyes slowly and looked down the mountain. It seemed that he could penetrate everything and see what he saw: "originally, I was only going to stay for Huangfu Junyi for one day, but after seeing him, I changed my mind. He could stay as long as he wanted. Do you know why?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "master is very observant and his disciples are stupid."


    "Forty years of loneliness, forty years of loneliness, let me see a lot of things."


    The old man with black hair opened his mouth without surprise or joy, with a peaceful breath, just like a flowing stream: "the first time I saw this old friend, I saw a breath of death between his brows, and there was a huge opportunity. I had been chatting with him these days to try to resolve his bad luck, but his heart was like a rock, and I couldn''t do anything about it."


    The seemingly irrelevant words of the old man with black hair made the middle-aged man tremble: "master, Huangfu Junyi and his followers are the top of the black list of the holy Dynasty. Who can hurt them both at the same time?"


    The old man with black hair walked to the highest place as if he was about to fall down. The middle-aged man whispered: "there are many ways to kill people in this world. No matter how powerful the force is, they can''t resist a bullet. I haven''t seen that Chu Feng, but I can feel that Huangfu Junyi will eventually die in his hands."


    "It''s a wonderful feeling. It''s a time when a person was born."


    After a while, the two have arrived at the edge of the bare top of the mountain. The snow mountain is an extinct volcano. At the moment, the old man with black hair looks down at the bottom and says slowly: "although I have not asked about the world for a long time, I still have a vist in my heart. I can''t do too much. That''s all. Let him go down the mountain!"The middle-aged man''s eyes were shining: "master, if you really want him to go down the mountain, he is the one who has the most chance to inherit all of you. If you send him out, he will inevitably be inspired by the dirty world and his ambition will soon disappear."


    "Everything goes according to fate. What kind of person he wants to be depends on himself."


    The old man with black hair did not fluctuate. He squatted down to pick up a withered branch and looked at it calmly. In the surprised eyes of the middle-aged man, the withered plum blossom branch came alive and was still slowly growing branches and leaves: "so go ahead, that day will come soon, another great event in the past 100 years will come, I am looking forward to it!"


    The middle-aged man understood that no one could change what the old man had decided. He bowed down and said, "I''ll arrange it. But Mr. Huangfu, as your old friend of Shifu, is in crisis now. Do you need us to do something about it?"


    Looking at the plum blossom branches and leaves changing the generator in his hand, the black haired old man said plainly: "the flowers bloom and fall, what they are looking for is a kind of natural chance. If you want to die, you can''t fight, if you want to live, you can''t do anything. Let him do it. For more than 100 years, it''s enough to comfort his life!"


    In a word, the vigorous branches and leaves in his hands floated out, and the black haired old man said with a peaceful breath: "but this is the last time. The next time, who will go into the snow mountain to do something, kill!"


    The middle-aged man bows down and leaves. Even if the emperor and the chief executive come here, they have to listen to him. Naturally, he is no exception!


    "Yuren and Yamamoto shiye are indeed allies


    On a private house on the edge of the snow mountain, it is three kilometers away from the snow mountain, but for Chu Feng, it is not the distance: "this also proves that it is wise for me to let Jing Shangmao go back and find China and the United States. Jingshangmang is very strong, but in the face of the gloomy and cosmopolitan city of Yamamoto and Yuren, I am not dead or disabled!"


    At first, chufeng wanted to kill Jing shangmang and inspire Yamamoto''s ambition. But after meeting with Yamamoto, he changed his mind. When the plum blossom Club of hero monument cemetery was killed, he was sure that it was right not to kill Jing shangmang.


    Chufeng has no doubt about it. After killing Jing shangmang, Yamamoto and Yuren will unite together. When he thinks of the imperial concubine who has not yet roomed with Yu Ren, Chu Feng vaguely understands something. Over the years, Yu Ren and Yamamoto''s four fields have been acting and performing a shocking drama.


    Murong Bing blinked: "I''ve always been curious how you know, and the time to know you is not short, but you can always see the darkest thing in the heart. Husband, what do you have to hide from me?"


    The left eye is Chu Feng''s biggest secret. No one knows about it except his dead Master. Murong Bing is no exception. Therefore, he is not prepared to say, "I have nothing to hide from you except that I have not completely combined with you. On the contrary, you still have a lot of things you haven''t told me, haven''t you?"


    In Murong Bing''s playful look, Chu Feng turned his eyes to the snow mountain and asked, "what kind of person is nine nights?"


    "A martial arts madman!"


    Murong Bing knew that Chu Feng was evading her own problems, but she was not a woman who was searching for the truth: "forty years ago, he went to the holy Dynasty to challenge all the powerful people. Now most of the famous people on the black list are defeated by him. Only the first person in the black list stopped his challenge of the holy Dynasty."


    "The first person on the black list, what kind of person is that?" Hearing this name again, Chu Feng is also a little confused. The first person on the black list, Su Xinyu''s father, is what kind of existence it will be, which can be awed by countless people. He once defeated Weiss''s peak existence, and is already a legendary figure.


    Murong Bing blinked his eyes and said, "a person who has a lot to do with you."


    Chu Feng himself was thinking. When he heard Murong Bing''s words, he was surprised and said: "Bingbing, the joke is not so funny. The first person disappeared for nearly 20 years. At that time, I don''t think I was born?"


    Murong Bing spit out a lovely little tongue: "then you will know, now you still have a little meaning, I promise you can live back, you can know something."


    "That''s what you said the last time Wen sent someone to kill me."


    Chu Feng turned his eyes and no longer entangled himself with Murong Bing. His left eye twinkled and looked at the woods in the distance, and his mouth sketched something for fun: "Yuren and Yamamoto shiye can cooperate because of a woman, but it''s a pity that Yuren has died, and Yamamoto Siye is about to leave the world."


    Murong Bing nodded slightly and said, "yes, but at least now when you see the people from Yuren and Yamamoto''s four fields united together and pretend to be all his people, you can think that the final result must be that you and Huangfu Junyi will die together."


    "The dead are no longer qualified for this game." Chu Feng breathed out a breath, went to the side and took out a box to open. It was Fu Dina''s special sniper gun. He used three bullets to kill pilihu and Ling Rufeng. Now there are seven, enough to do a lot of things.


    "Just hope, jingshangmang and I are sincere cooperation, China and the United States are sincere submission!"


    "I''ve always been very confident about my husband''s layout," he said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    In the forest at the foot of the snow mountain, Huangfu Junyi stopped, and his momentum changed dramatically, revealing the momentum of King''s presence in the world. He asked Jingkun behind him in a deep voice.


    In the last battle with Chu Feng, he was both defeated and injured. After feeling the injured position, Jingkun looked firm and resolute and said, "there is no problem with 80% of the peak strength!"


    "Enough!"


    Huangfu Junyi nodded slightly, took a step forward, and raised a sneer at the corners of his mouth: "I have to say that chufeng is a man who is seeking wealth and danger. Knowing that the snow mountain is not allowed to bring too many people in, he chooses to attack me at this time. Among the younger generation, bravery is definitely in the forefront."


    Jing Kun also had a similar idea: "it''s just that he doesn''t know what the black list symbolizes, otherwise he won''t be so arrogant."


    Huangfu Junyi smiles confidently. The old man who has been through more than a century does not mean that he is old. Instead, he gives out a towering sense of war. He says with a smile: "I haven''t really started for 20 years. This time, I just want to move my muscles and bones. I believe that if there is a big war here, nine nights will not be indifferent."


    This time, Huangfu Junyi was really wrong. Xueshan has acquiesced in this fight, which is also the last time.


    In the distance, the sound of footsteps kept coming, and nearly a thousand men in black came out from every corner of the forest. Huangfu Junyi, who had a confident smile on his face, stiffened his smile: "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng was oppressed by the Weiss official and was hard to hide. How could he have sent so many people out and concentrated his eyes and clenched his fist in an instant: "damn Yuren, if I''m really a wolf with ambitious ambition, if I don''t die today, I''ll surely be bloody at the Emperor''s house!"


    Jingkun also saw the people who appeared, and their eyes did not fluctuate, which made a little ripple: "the old master, not only people with Yu people, but also people from plum blossom club were mixed in them, but the costumes were elite of the royal family."


    Remind Huangfu Junyi to take a look at it. After careful capture, he found the beauty of plum blossom club. Some of them had plum blossom beauty on their swords, which were specially made for fighting by plum blossom Club people.


    From far to near, Huangfu Junyi has never been timid, but he has also figured out some things: "Huang Shao Fei and Huang Shao are not in the same room. The reason is here!"


    After thinking about these things, Huangfu Junyi burst into laughter, and the air around him was shaking. Thousands of people around felt the eardrum pain and looked at the old-fashioned Huangfu Junyi in surprise. He didn''t seem to understand why the old man, who seemed to be on the verge of collapse, could burst out such energy?


    But in an instant, a wind blows, and Huangfu Junyi, who was originally emperor Fu Junyi, did not know where to go. In the amazement eyes of the plum blossom club and the royal family, he suddenly burst out a fierce cry between their formations.


    Subconsciously looking back, all of them took a breath to cool their breath. They didn''t know when Huangfu Junyi appeared among them over a distance of 30 meters. Between the waves, five men in black had fallen to the ground. All of them were shocked by the powerful force, and they could not die again.


    Such a scene made them fear, and after the fear was more crazy killing machine, silent began to change the formation, surrounded Huangfu Junyi, the Knights knife in his hand twinkled with cold light, still cold in the weak sunlight.


    At this time, Jingkun also moved. He had no weapons in his hands. However, when he started to move, the wind was rushing. Several people who had been attracted by Huangfu Junyi could only feel the wind coming from their ears. At the next moment, they fell to the ground powerlessly.


    Before the battle started, Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun killed ten people. It can be imagined that they are brave and fearless even in the face of thousands of people!


    "Cunning Chu Feng, if you have the ability, come out and kill me!"


    Huangfu Junyi can live to the present, the mind is unimaginable. Yuren and Yamamoto shiye have the heart to kill him, but it will not be now. The only possibility is that Chu Feng did not know how to promote such a situation. This is something Huangfu Junyi did not think of.


    With a roar like a lion, Huangfu Junyi started to move, very slowly, playing the extremely simple and universal Tai Chi. However, with such a speed that the naked eye can catch, the people who surround and kill Huangfu Junyi are unable to stop it.


    By that seemingly powerless palm patted on the body, the huge force let a person die on the spot, the body also carries the huge strength to hit out, the power is amazing.


    Jingkun also launched an attack on the periphery. The killing of thousands of people by two people took place in the mountains and forests. The bloody air filled the air, which also chilled the hearts of those who killed them.


    "Huang Shao, why should I cooperate with you to attack the old Huangfu monster?"


    In a car 500 meters away from the scene of the battle, Yamamoto Siye, who is tall and handsome, looks like a male star. Through the telescope, he sees Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun, who are just like the God of war. He said: "now we are not easy to encounter such chaotic times. It seems that we should not provoke such strong enemies as Huangfu family again?"


    "For the sake of Huizi, don''t you want to?" Yu Ren, who should have died, said with a cold mouth and pointed to the distance: "although killing Huangfu old monster at this time may cause the hatred of Huangfu family, it will also make Gongye angry. After all, the secret of Huangfu old monster and Gongye is already public.""But it''s also the best chance, because there are only two people. Otherwise, you think we can kill the old monster with guards around you?"


    Yamamoto shiye breathes for a while, thinking of the figure that hasn''t been seen for a long time, his eyes turn to the fighting scene and say: "I hope you''re right this time. Chu Feng, who hasn''t appeared, will carry the last black pot, and Huizi, you will follow the original agreement and let it out to me after you are on top."


    "It''s just a woman. Naturally, I won''t break the agreement. I haven''t roomed with her, which is my greatest sincerity." Yu Ren chuckled softly: "as for Chu Feng, he must be nearby now. Killing Huangfu Junyi is what he wants to do at present. How can he give up on such an opportunity?"


    "And if he doesn''t show up, it''s not a waste of pretending to be dead once?"


    "I hope you are right!" Yamamoto Shino glanced at the confident Yuren, but simply said a word.


    Yamamoto shiye also wants to kill Huangfu Junyi, an ally of Gongye. After all, if he wants to go up, jingshangmang is his biggest obstacle, and jingshangmang is the young generation most valued by Miyano. The reason why Miyamoto has such great power is that Huangfu Junyi occupies a large proportion. This is also the reason why Yamamoto agrees with he Yuren''s attack and killing today.


    After putting down his telescope, he didn''t want to see the bloody scene. Yamamoto asked: "I''m very strange. How do you know the whereabouts of Chu Feng? The last time the hero monument cemetery was buried, and this time, there are your people around Chu Feng?"


    Yuren looks sluggish, but he hides well. He is threatened by Chu Feng with toxin and video. How can Yamamoto know this kind of thing? He hesitates for a moment, but he still opens his mouth: "Chu Feng has my people around. It''s not convenient to tell you who it is."


    "No wonder!"


    Yamamoto shiye didn''t doubt the cooperation between Yuren and chufeng. He just calmly said two words and leaned on the chair to have a rest. He chose to cooperate with Yuren in acting, just for the sake of today''s imperial concubine, but also to go higher. Today finally comes, he needs to think about how to go next.


    In the eyes of Yu Ren, a selfish man, even if he is standing on the top of the mountain, he hopes to be alone. With a sneer in his heart, after I kill all the young people, you are almost the same, and you want my woman. It''s a dream of spring and Autumn.


    What they didn''t know was that a curtain fell into Chu Feng''s left eye. In order to prevent accidents, Chu Feng''s left eye observed 360 degrees and found the car and the people in it.


    Yuren and Yamamoto Shino have cooperation, he is not strange, but now he is strange, Yuren was not killed by Miyazaki?


    His eyes narrowed slightly. Chu Feng was glad that he had a left eye. Otherwise, he would be making dumplings by Yu Ren today. His fist clenched tightly. Chu Feng''s fingers shot out: "ice, there is a car on the left ahead. After Huangfu Junyi and Huangfu are dead, you can go over and catch the Yuren in the car."


    "Yuren? Isn''t he dead? "


    Murong Bing himself is still holding a telescope to watch Huangfu Junyi and their fight. At the moment, she is shocked, but what makes her even more strange is: "husband, how do you know there is a car on the left front, and Yuren is there?"


    Chufeng was shocked. Seeing that Yuren was not dead, he subconsciously said something and forgot. But soon Chu Feng thought of an excuse. He touched the earphone on his ear and said, "it was the phone call from China and the United States that told me. Now Yuren and Yamamoto Siye are there. Kill Yamamoto and take Yuren away!"


    "Liu Zhixin''s human feelings do not need to be white, this time I let her get rid of the fetters of the wind door."


    Although Chu Feng''s explanation was very clear, Murong Bing didn''t believe that this time. He kept staring at the side of Chu Feng. When he finally turned his head, he closed his eyes and felt the surroundings carefully. It was a very wonderful feeling, which could make Murong Bing feel something unusual.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Murong Bing. His left eye twinkled and looked at the village in the distance. Four kilometers away from the scene of the fight, chufeng gave a happy smile, and then it was time for you to perform.


    After that, Chu Feng subconsciously closed his mouth and slowly turned his head. Murong Bing also burst into a strong smile and patted chufeng''s face with profound meaning: "I finally understand why your parents want me to cultivate you in the end."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    The warm and pleasant sunshine can''t pass through the thick woods, only the chance is that the light beam will pass through the gap between the leaves. There are more than 100 corpses lying on the ground. Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun are still covered with blood, but they are still fighting fiercely.


    With a random slap, a Weiss man is flying. Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun have stood back to back together. Both of them are over 60 years old. Standing there gives people an insurmountable strength.


    It seems that there is no chance for the two people standing around to stab him, as long as there is no chance for him to stab.


    A member of the club caught Huangfu Junyi''s cough and stabbed him fiercely. A smile appeared on his face. He seemed to have seen himself stabbing Huangfu Junyi to death.


    But all of a sudden, Huangfu Junyi''s left hand was raised, and his two fingers caught the fallen knife. When the members of the club were shocked and wondering how it was possible, Huangfu Junyi''s two fingers pulled out their strength, and the knight''s knife broke in the middle.


    As soon as the backhand shot, he was still in a daze. Why did the plum blossom club members who were blocked by two fingers be pierced by the broken Knight''s knife, and the rest of his power was not reduced, and the second person was killed.


    Amazing hand, so that the crowd around the killing dignified a lot.


    It seems that they can''t understand where such amazing power comes from the old man who seems to be falling when the wind blows. From the beginning of the siege to now, they not only did not hurt Huangfu Junyi, but also killed more than 100 people. They can''t understand the shocking force.


    Some people even thought that they knew to bring guns, but in their mind, this is a snow mountain. Allowing them to bring knives is a gift. Fighting is the biggest concession. They also want to kill two strong men with guns. The master of Jiuye, who respects martial arts, will surely make them and the master behind them die ugly.


    I don''t know who roared. A moment of silence broke out again. The pure strength could not kill them. The suppressed and frightened people from both sides were ready to kill Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun with the sea of people tactics. I believe thousands of people are enough to destroy their strength.


    Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun collide with each other and shoot out. Both of them are super masters. Huangfu Junyi has been famous for a long time, and one move is fatal. To their level, simple moves are no longer important. What they strive for is the purest killing move. As long as they can kill people, any move can be used.


    One punch, one foot, one close to the body, and one over the shoulder throw all embody the power and perfect combination of speed. Facing the siege of thousands of people and thousands of Knights'' swords, both of them seem to be at ease, as if those were just toys.


    With the blood flowing again, some people are falling down. Huangfu Junyi has dyed blood all over his body and killed these people unconsciously. But after all, he is old. Although he is better maintained than King Qiao, he is still an old man.


    When the three Weiss men fell down, Huangfu Junyi also felt that his Qi and blood were not smooth.


    Jingkun himself was injured. Although he was faced with a group of people who did not have strong force value, if there were too many ants, they would kill an elephant, which was no better than Huangfu Junyi.


    They stood together again, and Jingkun''s eyes were firm and said: "my hometown master, I will stop them. You can take the opportunity to kill them. If it was 30 years ago, it was very simple for us to kill them, but now, we are all old."


    Huangfu Junyi''s body was erect and looked down at the world and said, "what are you talking about? You''ve followed me since you were a child. I can watch you die here?"


    Although the rich and powerful families are merciless, Huangfu Junyi''s affection for Jingkun, who has been around since childhood and rescued Huangfu Junyi more than once in the past few decades, is much deeper than Huangfu''s questioning them.


    Jingkun gave a knowing smile, but the more he was like this, he was more firm in his own ideas: "old master, I was just an orphan. You trained me and let me enjoy things that others could not enjoy in their life. You are like my father. I am sorry for many people, but I can''t watch you fall in front of me."


    "Please let me fight for you again. You should take care of yourself in the future."


    Huangfu Junyi was stunned. Once he was merciless, his sons and brothers were all the people he used. But for Jingkun, he felt more intimate than his own sons. But he also understood that although Jingkun always listened to himself, some things, even himself, had no effect.


    "Old master, go!" Jingkun didn''t give Huangfu Junyi time to say anything more. He jumped out of the body, killed a royal elite and took off the knife in his hand. He was completely surrounded by a small bag. The sword flower suddenly appeared, and five men fell down. The power of one knife made people around him feel a little frightened.


    "I will take revenge for you, and let the Royal plum blossom club and Chu Feng pay a heavy price."


    Huangfu Junyi is not a procrastinator. He wants to make Jingkun''s sacrifice valuable. With a roar, his huge body goes in the opposite direction. Facing those who are armed with swords, he jumps two times and four people fall to the ground.When he reached this state, the effect of using a knife was the same as that of using his hand. However, Huangfu Junyi didn''t mind using the knife. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a knight''s knife came into his hand, and the three Knights'' swords were broken inch by inch. The sound of dangdangdang made the three people subconsciously stop.


    But it was just at this moment that Huangfu Junyi''s knife had already crossed their chest and directly burst their hearts.


    No matter how old the tiger is


    In the distance, Chu Feng dispersed and Murong Bing knew something. He pointed the Sniper at the scene of the fight. At the moment, Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun were surrounded by crisis, so they would not think about it when the gun was pointed at them.


    However, for more than ten minutes, Chu Feng did not fire any bullets. He was very clear that these old monsters'' perception of danger had already made their bodies exceed the standard of normal people. He believed that as long as the bullets appeared near them, their bodies would instinctively dodge away.


    Even if Chu Feng had a left eye, it was difficult to kill them with one shot. These people were not comparable to Ling Rufeng, so Chu Feng never fired.


    Murong Bing took a meaningful look at Chu Feng: "but I believe you can definitely kill them."


    Chu Feng naturally believed that the emperor Fu Junyi and they were all going to die, just to see what kind of price they had to pay. Seeing that Jingkun was finally left with a scar, Chu Feng playfully threw out a sentence to the earphone: "respect and respect emperor Shao, it''s time for you to appear on the stage!"


    A few kilometers away, Jing shangmang, who was waiting quietly, stood up and put away his mobile phone. With a wave of his hand, all the people who belonged to him in the silent plum blossom club all moved to the scene of the fight. Today, they have only one purpose, that is to kill all the people there.


    "Jingkun!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye saw that Jing shangmang had already started to move, and the muzzle of the gun was also aimed at Jingkun. In the next five minutes, the pictures flashed constantly in Chu Feng''s hands, and gradually sweat appeared in his palms. For people like Jingkun, bullets can only kill him once, and they can''t die once, so there is no chance.


    As time went by, Huangfu Junyi had already made a way and was about to break through the encirclement. Chu Feng caught a picture and a smile flashed in his eyes. He aimed at the muzzle of Jingkun and suddenly aimed at Huangfu Junyi. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger, and the special bullet flew away with a burning breath.


    Huangfu Junyi felt a strong crisis enveloping him. His body instinctively rolled out to the front. The next moment, a royal elite was blown off his head. The force of the bullet burst also implicated several people around him. He fell to the ground and could not afford to be seriously injured.


    "Sniper gun, Chu Feng!"


    Huang Fu Jun as like as two peas, decided to follow the direction of the bullet, and after hiding behind a tree, looking at the dead body without a skull, it was exactly like the death of the tiger.


    Just as the words had just been uttered, the audience was stunned. Where did the explosion come from, Jingkun was also shocked. Huangfu Junyi almost felt a sharp pain in his shoulder when he was almost hit by a blow. Then a burst sound sounded, and Jingkun''s left hand was completely broken.


    "Ah Jingkun broke out a shrill scream, eyes emerged, killing opportunities, and said: "Chu Feng children!"


    "Mean!"


    Huangfu Junyi also witnessed this scene. He knew why Chu Feng had just shot him. He didn''t want to kill him at all. He just wanted to distract Jingkun''s attention by using his own crisis, and then he fired a shot.


    was furious, and Kwai Yi Junyi jumped out. He quickly pressed his hand and opened the knife. At the moment, he was worried about several people blocking the bullets. Jing Kun had no hand, and he wanted to kill it again. It was impossible for him to kill him. He could not let Jing Kun''s sacrifice be worthless. His eyes were bloodshot and rushed out. He said, "I will avenge you."


    "Why didn''t Jingkun lose his head?" Murong Bing through the telescope to see Huangfu Junyi has not entered the dense forest, some people have already chased, but just now Chu Feng had a chance to blow Jingkun''s head.


    "He''s a respectable strong man, and it''s insulting to blow his head off."


    Chu Feng put down his sniper gun and said calmly: "what''s more, in order to give Huangfu Junyi time to run, even if there is only one hand, Jingkun will explode 100% of its potential. Those who respect mang don''t die a little. How do you play next?"


    "Sniper?" In the car in the distance, Yamamoto Siye saw that scene, and immediately opened his mouth: "Huang Shao, we must leave here immediately. Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, is nearby. If we know that we are also at the scene, a bullet can solve us."


    "If you want to leave, Chu Feng will die today."


    Yuren did not have much fluctuation. He looked around with confidence and said, "let Miyazaki attack me when I really don''t know. If I don''t kill him today, it may be me who will die!" Thinking of the mask man who appeared and disappeared to remove the toxin for himself, Yuren couldn''t leave even if he wanted to. He had to watch Chu Feng die completely before he was relieved.


    Yamamoto Siye is a person who cherishes his life. Seeing that Yu Ren didn''t mean to leave, he kicked open the door and threw out a sentence: "I wish you success, and I''ll set a banquet for you in the king!"


    Yuren looked back at Yamamoto''s back, his eyes were cold and he hummed: "Congratulations, I think you wish I could die too?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    Huangfu Junyi broke out of the encirclement, but there were more than 200 people chasing after him.


    As the fifth person in the black list, the Lord who can shake his feet when stamping his feet in the whole holy Dynasty underground world is pursued and killed. No one can understand his frustration. He especially thinks that Jingkun is like his son, but he sacrifices himself to make a life for him. Huangfu Junyi is full of murders.


    However, his reason kept him from stopping to fight, and released his violence in his heart. He knew that only when he was completely safe, could he let those people suffer great revenge.


    The crowd surged, killing opportunities to fill the whole forest, and more than 200 people chasing Huangfu Junyi kept scolding their mother in their hearts. They not only did not shorten the distance between the two sides, but also got farther and farther away. They all secretly scolded that this was an old man, more powerful than a young man.


    Suddenly, a woman in the dense forest stood up and looked at Huangfu Junyi, who was coming towards this side a hundred meters away. Suddenly, five hundred men who were lying on the ground stood up and swarmed out with their Knights'' swords hanging down, blocking Huangfu Junyi''s way out from all positions.


    The pace stagnates, Huangfu Junyi''s eyes kill opportunity to see: "plum blossom club!"


    Looking back, all the people chasing after are royal costumes. At the moment, the people who are blocking the way are the costumes of plum blossom club. The veins of the hand holding the knight''s knife burst out. Huangfu Junyi laughed loudly: "is Chu Feng going to kill me, or are you going to kill me?"


    If you still think that Chu Feng made all this at first, that shot can explain. But at this time, seeing the royal family and plum blossom Club people killing one after another, Huangfu Junyi was confused. Subconsciously, he felt that Miyano wanted to get rid of his relationship and reduce the pressure on him now.


    It was just that the plum blossom club came in a rush, and no one stopped to speak. Facing Huangfu Junyi, the sword flower of killing was revealed.


    "There is little wind. Huangfu Junyi''s retreat has been blocked. I will certainly keep him." China and the United States stood at the back of the distance. Huangfu Junyi''s powerful Chu Feng had told her in advance that he could never fall into the hands of Huangfu Junyi, or he would be killed by the latter.


    Chu Feng, who had left there, asked Murong Bing to catch Nayu people. He left alone and went in the opposite direction. He touched the earphone and whispered: "more than 700 people are enough to keep Huangfu Junyi. But remember, it is Yamamoto''s four fields who want to kill Huangfu Junyi today. The reason is the relationship between Huangfu Junyi and miyou."


    "Understand!" China and the United States respectfully replied, and after hanging up the phone, Jiao drank: "we must keep this old man. The second young master has a lot of rewards!"


    Huangfu Junyi''s eyes burst into Li Mang and killed in silence. The words of China and the United States confirm his own conjecture. Today, Yuren and Yamamoto''s four fields cooperate. Their eyes leap over hundreds of people and look at the United States and the United States in the distance. With a backhand knife, he blows out the wind and falls several lives. Huangfu Junyi retreats under a tree.


    The mobile phone appeared in his hand, and his eyes swept over the covetous more than 700 Weisi people. He did not kill them. He just dialed out the phone peacefully: "ask the sky, the boat capsized in the sewer. If I die today, the Huangfu family and Weis will not die, and the East and west left by Gongye to the holy court are revealed."


    "Even if I die, I won''t let this despicable fellow be handsome. Besides, when I die, I will go to him if necessary!"


    In a word, Huangfu Junyi left his mobile phone on the ground, tore a piece of cloth from his clothes and wound the knight''s knife on his hand. He yelled like a dying lion into the crowd. Today''s crisis is hard to solve. All he can do is to take more people to bury him before he dies.


    More than 700 people were also inspired by Huangfu Junyi, and they swarmed on one after another, whining. With the passage of time, Huangfu Junyi''s foot was already a corpse mountain piled up by corpses. He stood on the corpse and was born with arrogance.


    Although more than 300 people have been killed from the beginning to now, Huangfu Junyi also left a serious wound on his body. He looked down at the grasshopper like Wes with a knight''s knife and a cold smile: "come on!"


    The rest of the people swarmed up from around and pushed them like a tide to Huangfu Junyi. Shock and fear have numbed their hearts. Huangfu Junyi''s indifferent killing has shocked them. Now, only by killing Huangfu Junyi can their fear be eliminated.


    As the fighting started again, there were people falling on the corpse heap, and others were constantly rushing forward. Things have developed to the present, either they are dead or Huangfu Junyi is dead. There will be no third result.


    China and the United States have been standing in the distance, looking at Huangfu Junyi, who has been regarded as the end of a powerful force, is still fighting fiercely. She has been killed in his hands, and she has killed people by herself. However, she has never seen the killing of people like Huangfu Junyi.


    The breeze blows, and the smell of blood permeates the forest. Once again, Huangfu Junyi smashes the charge. However, there are too many Weisi people. In addition, Huangfu Junyi is also old. He squats on the corpse and looks at the Weisi people around him. Huangfu Junyi breathes out: "would I have been so miserable 30 years ago?"


    Although Huangfu Junyi seems to be at the end of his tether, the people who surrounded him have disappeared. At first, because he was despised by the old man, the crowd swarmed into the crowd, and dozens of knives beckoned to Huangfu Junyi.When the power of life broke out, Huangfu Junyi roared and waved the knight''s knife deafening. Dozens of fallen swords were swung apart. However, with the breaking of the swords that had been rolled, the rest fell on Huangfu Junyi.


    The pain spread all over his body. Huangfu Junyi''s eyes were bloodshot and he waved out his half cut knife. All the people around him fell out with blood from their throats.


    Flying snow, as strong as ever!


    All of a sudden, the sound of breaking the air rings, and Huangfu Junyi''s eyes coagulate. However, with at least a few dozen wounds on his body, he has been unable to gather any strength, and he is watching his chest burst.


    Huangfu Junyi crouched down, half of the knight''s knife was inserted on the corpse heap, but he did not fall down. He looked into the distance with deep eyes, as if he could see something in general: "Chu Feng, you are very good!"


    In a word, Huangfu Junyi bowed his head and left the world completely. With his eyes closed, he was not unwilling, only a kind of feeling convinced.


    Although Huangfu Junyi is dead, the rest of the people are not happy. They all stand there with their swords down, looking at the corpses and blood on the ground. More than 700 people have surrounded and killed Huangfu Junyi. Up to now, there are only more than 300 people left, plus those killed before Huangfu Junyi broke through the encirclement.


    This old man in the twilight, with his own strength, killed half a thousand people. If it wasn''t for one shot outside that day, maybe he would have taken more than 100 lives to be buried with him.


    "Bow!"


    At this time, China and the United States also came to look at the corpse of a place, and finally fixed their eyes on Huangfu Junyi, an old man who had not even fallen to death, and took the lead in bowing 90 degrees.


    No matter how many people Huangfu Junyi killed just now, he was a respectable opponent. Standing up straight, China and the United States waved: "clean up Mr. Huangfu''s body, wait for the new hero monument to be built and put into it!"


    "Hi!" Both the elite of the royal family and the members of the plum blossom club who had been in alliance with the elite of the royal family respectfully replied, and then they began to get busy and tidy up the body. Six people were responsible for the body of Huangfu Junyi. This is an opponent worthy of respect when he died.


    "Old man, go all the way!"


    That shot was shot by Chu Feng. One kilometer away, he put down his barrage gun. He was inexplicably melancholy. Huangfu Junyi was invincible in his eyes, but such a strong man was dead at this moment, which made Chu Feng sigh the fragility of life.


    His left eye twinkled and looked at the initial battlefield. Jing shangmang had already led people into the battlefield ten minutes ago. No matter who was killed, the whole scene began to be chaotic. At the beginning, Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun killed many people, and more than 200 people were separated to pursue Huangfu Junyi. Facing the 2000 people brought by Jing shangmang, he was extremely vulnerable.


    If we look at Jingkun, we don''t feel relaxed because of the appearance of Jing shangmang. Instead, we are attacked more fiercely. We have broken one hand and bound many of Jingkun''s skills. Although we are not dead yet, we all know that death is a matter of time.


    Chufeng called Liu Zhixin''s phone and said, "Huangfu Junyi has died, and the remaining 15 shooters can be solved!"


    There came a sound of understanding, and cut off the phone. The fifteen shooters were exposed when Huangfu Junyi attacked and killed Chu Feng. They had been watched by Liu Zhixin, who had been told by Chu Feng. At first, they didn''t move them. It was because Huangfu Junyi was still alive. Who knows who Huangfu Junyi would transfer if he killed 15 shooters?


    But now it''s OK!


    Lifting the box with a sniper gun, Chu Feng looked at Murong Bing, who was carrying a man''s rapid approach: "where are the four fields of Yamamoto?"


    "When I went there, only Yuren was there, and Yamamoto was nowhere to be found." Murong Bing shook his head: "but I saw a telescope in the car. Maybe I saw you shot off Jingkun''s hand and ran away first. As for Yuren, it may be too confident."


    Yu Ren has already fainted. Chu Feng takes his hair and takes a look at him and says, "the final result of Yamamoto''s four fields must be death. As a royal emperor, Yu Ren has no proper reason to kill him for any reason. The rebound is huge. If you take him back to the Holy court, I can still use it."


    "I''ll take it. What about you?" Murong Bing blinked his eyes, to see this meaning, Chu Feng seems not ready to leave.


    "Huangfu Junyi is dead, and Jingkun will soon die. But there is still a Yamamoto and shiye. I don''t want to keep him. Otherwise, how can China and the United States rise to the top?" Chu Feng patted Murong Bing on the shoulder with a smile and walked toward the distance: "go, don''t worry about me, Liu''s consortium will guarantee my safety."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    Less than three hours after the end of the first World War, the news spread throughout Weiss and even the whole world. The old owner of Huangfu family was also a powerful figure decades ago. Now he died in Weiss, which inevitably caused fluctuations.


    In Miyano''s office, Miyano, who was already under pressure, punched the wall with a fist, and his eyes were cold and he said, "jingshangmang, where are the four wild Yamamoto and Yu people? Haven''t you come yet? "


    The middle-aged people who follow Miyano naturally understand why Huangfu Junyi is dead and why the master is so angry. Therefore, he is very careful in his speech: "they have been informed and arrived ten minutes ago, but you are in a bad mood. I told them to wait in the reception hall."


    "Go


    Miyano waved his hand, and without waiting for the middle-aged man to keep up, he went straight to the reception hall. His eyes were full of murders.


    Originally, with the help of the Huangfu family and Chu Feng''s enmity, Weiss was able to get on Chaoyun island in a proper manner. But now, because of the declaration of Fengmen, he was attacked by enemies. The destruction of Yihe family and the death of chunyuantaro were almost all on his body. That kind of anger is imaginable.


    The door of the reception hall opened with a bang, and Miyano came in with a gloomy face. But when he saw only two people here, he asked coldly, "where are Yuren?"


    Jingshangmang and Yamamoto shiye stood up. Although Miyano might step down at any time, he is still the chief. The former modestly replied: "at that time, I heard that someone was killing in the reclusive land of master Jiuye, so I took others to kill them. According to the agreement of the three parties, there were royal elite but no Yuren."


    Jing shangmang is a man trained by Gongye. After hearing his explanation, his face softened a little. He waved to him and looked at Yamamoto, who was still standing. His tone was not very good. He asked, "do you want to explain to me why you want to take someone to attack Huangfu Junyi?"


    "And it''s still in the snow mountain. Do you have master Jiuye in your eyes?"


    Yamamoto Siye is still thinking about things. At the moment, he replies respectfully: "the chief and the president asked me to find out who killed Chunyuan taro. I found out that it was related to the Huangfu family."


    Then he took out a picture and handed it to Miyano respectfully. He said, "this man is Jingkun beside Huangfu Junyi. He appeared in Chunyuan Taro''s residence on the night of his death. I have also analyzed this photo and confirmed that it is not a forgery. But because of the special identity of Huangfu Junyi, I want to confirm it before I tell you.


    But I knew that Huangfu Junyi was going to the snow mountain, so I took someone to invite him. But Huangfu Junyi didn''t mean to accept our invitation. He finally killed him and seriously injured my assistant, Zhongmei Zhizi! "


    "As for the people who started to attack and kill Huangfu Junyi, I don''t know the specific reason!"


    Miyano looks at the picture in his hand. It is indeed the picture of Jingkun breaking into Chunyuan Taro''s residence. Jing shangmang is sitting with a slight frown. This photo is the one that Chu Feng showed him. But how could Yamamoto''s hands be found at the moment?


    "The one who started the attack was from the royal family?" Miyano narrowed his eyes, seemingly asking Yamamoto and shiye, but actually asking Jing shangmang.


    Jing shangmang knew that he was asking himself. He stood up and said, "when I took people there, all the people who killed Huangfu Junyi in Jingkun were wearing Royal costumes. There was also a royal bodyguard chief. The specific reason still needs the appearance of Yu Ren.


    As for Huangfu Junyi, I went to see him after controlling the situation. After he broke out of the encirclement, he met Yamamoto''s people. Maybe Huangfu Junyi thought it was the enemy, so he killed him and died. "


    "Chief!"


    The middle-aged man hung up a phone call and came up from behind and said, "just now the royal family called and confirmed that Yuren did send out Royal elite to do something, but they didn''t know what to do. They were very sorry for Huangfu Junyi''s death. They were willing to make compensation to Huangfu family and also willing to apologize. As for Yuren, they couldn''t get in touch with them."


    "Missing?"


    Miyano eyebrows a pick, not angry but awe, he does not see the current situation clearly, the main person is Yu people, Jing shangmang is to receive the news to rush to the scene, Yamamoto Siye is ordered to investigate, everything points to Yu Ren is the key figure.


    His fist clenched and smashed it on the table and said, "Yamamoto, Huangfu Junyi will eventually die in your hands. Write a report on this matter and give it to my secretary. Go!"


    Although he felt that something was wrong, Weiss was in turmoil, and it was not good for him to do too much research on Yamamoto''s real intention, which would cause a backlash. He could only try his best to suppress the anger of the Huangfu family.


    Yamamoto shiye left, Miyano looked relaxed and asked Jing shangmang, "what do you think of this matter?"


    He trusted Jing shangmang, so he didn''t show his edge: "why did Yuren deal with Huangfu Junyi and Yamamoto''s four fields? Even if he invited Huangfu Junyi to investigate, he shouldn''t take so many people. What do you want to say about this?"


    Jing shangmang''s heart was relieved. He was afraid that Miyano would see that he had a short-term cooperation with Chu Feng. He straightened up and said, "the reason for Yu Ren''s action is that you should kill Huangfu Junyi when you are facing a public crisis, so that the chief Xiansheng will be weakened and unable to resolve the crisis."Miyano nodded. The things about himself and Huangfu Junyi were not confidential. After thinking about it, he said: "the royal family has always wanted to stand on the table again. I know very well that Yuren has such a motive. To kill Huangfu Junyi, we will lose an ally and let Weiss have an enemy."


    "In that way, the imperial family will be able to stand up and take charge of the matter. At present, the disappearance of Yu people may be due to their own writing, directing and acting."


    "It is possible." Jing shangmang''s idea is other, but at the moment he doesn''t want to mention Chu Feng: "as for Yamamoto''s four fields, he has always been indifferent to the world, that is to say, it''s not my guess about Yamamoto''s intention, but it''s very difficult to extinguish one''s ambition when it is ignited."


    Miyano''s eyes narrowed: "what do you mean?"


    "He may have cooperated with Yuren!" Jing shangmang throws out his own inference. When he brings people to kill, he finds that there are hidden members of the plum blossom club. However, in order to put the royal family under pressure, he does not want to be involved in the club, so he conceals: "this is what I thought before I came."


    Miyano eyes a congealed continued to ask: "your basis!"


    "Keiko Yamazaki!" Jing shangmang did not hesitate to throw out a name. When Miyano revealed his thoughts, he said: "as we all know, Yamamoto''s affection for Yamazaki''s Keiko has reached a pathological state. However, the appearance of both Yamamoto''s and Yuren''s people shows too many problems.


    I personally think that in order to fulfill his ambition, Yuren cooperated with Yamamoto Shino. After marriage for so long, Yuren didn''t share the house with Keiko Yamazaki, which is the biggest problem. The purpose is to let Yamamoto cooperate with shiye wholeheartedly. "


    "As our ancestors said, women are always the most sharp weapons."


    There was a brief silence in the reception hall. Miyano was obviously thinking about something. Jing shangmang and the middle-aged man stood aside respectfully without saying a word. They knew that Miyano was synthesizing the information of all parties.


    For a long time, Miyano slowly raised his head and said, "if so, you''d better kill by mistake than let go. The officials who attach great importance to power can never contact with the important figures of the royal family. This is also the reason why I told you not to respond positively to the royal marriage. Take out Yamamoto shiye and let this possibility disappear completely."


    Jing shangmang was excited, but kept his reason: "chief, Yamamoto shiye controls the financial power of the whole club, if he dies?"


    "You are still as kind as ever, but remember that in the interests of the Kingdom, all personal feelings are illusory."


    Miyano clapped Jing shangmang on the shoulder with admiration, thinking that he was going to plead for Yamamoto''s fourth field: "although he once stood firmly with you, who knows what it is, we have a lot of Weiss talents to kill him. It is said that Yamamoto''s four fields have a Sino American intellectual who was forcibly occupied by Yamamoto''s fourth field. It must be hateful."


    With a big wave of his hand, Miyano made a decision that made him infamous: "Yamamoto is dead, China and the United States are superior. Let her help you stabilize the club. We are all old, and Weiss depends on you young people."


    Jingshangmang replied respectfully. He waved his hand and left Gongye. Yuren didn''t know where he was. But Jing shangmang knew that he might have fallen into the hands of Chu Feng. As for Yamamoto''s four fields who didn''t mention Chu Feng just now, he must have wanted Gongye and himself to bear all the anger of the Huangfu family.


    "Chief, do you really believe in respecting the emperor?" When there were only two people left in the reception hall, the middle-aged man came forward and asked.


    "What if you don''t believe it?"


    Miyano scattered his edge and said plainly: "at present, Wes is out of touch. He was killed by overlord 20 years ago. Although Jing shangmang has great ambition to hide, I can''t find anyone in the younger generation who can match him."


    The middle-aged man sighed: "the chief heart is the Kingdom, but it is a pity that those people don''t understand. They just want to fight for power."


    "Well, we make fun of the inner strife of the holy court, but we are not?" Miyano grinned bitterly, waved and walked out of the reception hall. Thinking of something, he turned around and said, "let Shanchuan seize a little time. At present, Huangfu Junyi is dead. Although it is not enough to prove that there is a shadow of Chu Feng, I am not stable in one day."


    "Find him out and kill him at all costs and sacrifices!"


    When he issued an order, Miyano went to his office. At this moment, he seemed to be much older: "twenty years ago, with the help of overlord heaven, the holy emperor killed our second generation of elites. Now, today, I will kill the third generation of people in Shengchao!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    After leaving the chief residence, Yamamoto went back to the headquarters of the plum blossom club. He got on the bus and left at nine o''clock. Looking at the Chinese and American people sitting next to him, Yamamoto said coldly, "I want you to think of a way to let Huangfu Junyi leave and make him hate everyone. The best way is to kill that guy, and I can get Huizi. Why did you kill him?"


    "Hundreds of people were sacrificed, and I was almost questioned by Miyano."


    It is not by accident that China and the United States took another group of people to the snow mountain today, but Yamamoto''s four fields have a bad heart. They seem to cooperate with Yuren and want to have bad luck with Yuren. So they let a group of Chinese and American people lurk in the dark, and when necessary, resist the pursuers and let Huangfu Junyi leave.


    However, the news came of the death of Huangfu Junyi. Yamamoto knew that China and the United States had changed their plans without authorization, leaving him to bear the anger of the Huangfu family for no reason.


    "I couldn''t control the situation at that time."


    The order to attack and kill Huangfu Junyi was in the wind of Chu. However, China and the United States had long thought of their words: "at that time, I wanted everyone to block the pursuers and give Huangfu Junyi a way to survive. But he mistook us as the enemy and killed five people directly. The anger of the brothers suddenly soared and could not be suppressed."


    Yamamoto Shino had some doubts at first, and also speculated about the thoughts of China and the United States. However, the latter followed him for many years and now gives a reasonable explanation. In addition, China and the United States have brought him fairly good news, so the doubts have dissipated a lot.


    However, he still spoke with a warning: "this is the last time. If there is any deviation from my arrangement next time, don''t blame me for being cruel. In addition, a group of people will be mobilized to protect me tomorrow. The Huangfu family''s reaction is absolutely endless revenge. I don''t want to die so early."


    "At least get what I have, and enjoy what I want, and then!"


    Seeing that Yamamoto Shino did not ask again, China and the United States responded with a sigh of relief: "OK."


    "What''s more, why did yoshiji suddenly agree?" Yamamoto nodded and thought of something more interesting: "I''ve watched this woman''s film since I was ten years old. Although it''s a little dirty, many people have no chance to get their hands on it. How can Ben Shao let go of it?"


    "If I say no, I''ll kill her family."


    China and the United States fell silent, burst out a killing opportunity and said: "compared to me killed by you, other people''s death and bad luck will make me more comfortable."


    "Eh?" Yamamoto''s four fields were stunned, and finally came up with a sense of playfulness. He provoked the chin of China and the United States and joked: "it seems that it was a right thing for me to leave you around at the beginning. In the future, listen to me. When I get rid of jingshangmang with the Revenge of Huangfu family and get their support, you will sit in my position."


    China and the United States were stunned: "young master Yamamoto, Huangfu Junyi died in our hands, can we cooperate?"


    "Why not?"


    The car passes through a long street, and Yamamoto looks at the beautiful girls passing by, showing their greed: "there is no eternal enemy in this world. There is a pursuit of interests. Huangfu Junyi is dead. Relative to his importance, visible interests are what they pursue."


    With a wave of his finger, he showed a strong confidence: "but revenge is necessary. After all, Huangfu Junyi is the old master of the Huangfu family. How much still needs to be done? But as long as I survive their revenge, and when jingshangmang is killed, and give enough benefits, Huangfu will surely resolve the gratitude and resentment."


    "I have studied this man, killing his brother and brother, pursuing the ultimate interests, and will not fight for the dead."


    This is Yamamoto''s self-confidence. Although Huangfu Junyi''s death has made him a little more passive, he believes that if he controls it well, he can still live a brilliant life. At present, Yuren is also missing. Thinking of the figure that did not appear again in those years, Yamamoto''s four fields hold the idea that if he fails, he will become benevolent.


    China and the United States nodded their heads in an unheard of way, but their hearts were full of coldness and killing opportunities. Leaving behind the confident Yamamoto four fields, it is a pity that you have no chance.


    After driving for half an hour, the motorcade stopped at a rich man''s apartment. It was very difficult for ordinary people to enter such a place, and it was only allowed to be invited and allowed by the people who lived in it. However, after China and the United States revealed their identities as Yamamoto, the eight security guards at the door jokingly opened the gate and let the motorcade enter.


    The car stopped in front of a small apartment, and Yamamoto shiye came out of the car, and his mouth was full of fun: "I wonder if she is as attractive as the movie?"


    "Yes, master Yamamoto, come in. She has pushed off today''s schedule and is waiting for you." China and the United States follow the smile of the car.


    Yamamoto Siye saw that the remote control door had been opened, and looked at a camera beside the door. Knowing that the people inside saw him coming, he laughed and strode in.


    Looking at the back of Yamamoto''s four fields, the United States and China flashed their eyes and looked back at the bodyguards who came with them and said, "don''t all stand here. Disperse to prevent strangers from approaching this apartment. Master Yamamoto is expected to spend the night here tonight!"


    As an absolute confidant of Yamamoto''s four fields, her words have the same deterrent force as Yamamoto''s. dozens of people say hi and quickly spread out to prevent anyone from approaching here.It''s not Ji Chi Ming Bu, who is called the "otaku goddess" just like * *?


    Although she is already 30 years old, the woman still looks attractive. Yamamoto''s four fields tut murmured: "it''s worthy of being the star of our empire. It''s been maintained so well for more than ten years. It''s not bad, it''s not bad!"


    Jichi Mingbu looked down the second floor, raised a smile and bowed: "master Yamamoto is joking. I''m just a beggar. What kind of woman have you never seen or enjoyed?"


    "What a talker


    Ji Chi Ming Bu nodded slightly, revealing a touch of Shyness: "tonight, master Yamamoto is my master."


    Yamamoto Siye said with a laugh. He went forward to hold the woman and felt the soft smile: "I''ll take a bath first and wait for me upstairs!"


    When he sees the other women, he doesn''t adjust his mood as if he were conquering a woman.


    "Trouble!" The United States and China follow, see Yamamoto Shino has entered the bathroom to bathe, to yoshijimi koji.


    "I''m not helping you, I''m just helping myself."


    He nodded slightly and walked upstairs. His Maid Costume was very short. China and the United States looked up and said, "I''ve been filming for more than ten years, and I can still be so pink and wonderful!"


    In a pink room on the second floor, just as yoshihiji stepped in, a girl ran up and took her hand: "thank you, sister!"


    "Silly girl, I''m very happy to see you again, and I''m sorry for what my father did."


    Jichi Mingbu looked at the girl in front of him, and his face showed a warm smile: "mingko, this time you will not leave?"


    The person holding the jijijimingbu is LiuXu. When she knows that Yamamoto is salivating, chufeng moves her mind and asks LiuXu to find her cousin. The damned one is dead, and the other is not. Yamamoto''s four fields are still alive!


    Willow catkins look a stagnant, Du Du mouth turn to look to look at where to turn to see what Chu Feng returns a way: "finish the matter, I will leave with the wind little together!" Looking at Ji Chi Mingbu''s face, Liu Xu chuckled and said, "actually, sister, you''ve been to Xiangjiang to film, so go to Jianghai this time!"


    "I live in Jianghai. You can go too. Shengchao has a lot of fans. Fengshao also owns a film and television company. It''s no worse than you are in Weiss."


    Seeing Ji Chi Mingbu show hesitation, Liu Xu knows that she is moved. She strikes while the iron is hot and says: "uncle and aunt have emigrated abroad. You are alone in Weiss. You only have my only relative. You can meet our sisters often when you go there."


    "You don''t hate my father anymore. I''m happy, just!" Ji Chi Mingbu showed a knowing smile, but his eyes leaped over catkins and looked at Chu Feng: "it''s just that the wind is little and nothing is said. Can I go?"


    He began to know that the young man in front of him was Chu Feng, and Ji Chi Mingbu was still surprised. Because now the whole Weiss described Chu Feng as a demon and butcher. But when he saw Chu Feng, he was still surprised at his youth.


    Catkins a Leng, turn to look at Chu Feng and ask: "wind less, this is my last relatives, you won''t disagree, right?"


    "Don''t you all decide, ask me what to do?"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes, but he also understood that jijijijiminbu would be found if he was wrong or not. Yang Yang''s thick photo album, which was full of photos of him, was different. When the two women''s faces were flushed, he said: "it''s just fengteng film and TV, don''t shoot these!"


    Ji Chi Mingbu turned his head awkwardly to one side, and his voice was not audible: "I haven''t photographed that for years!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    Yamamoto shiye has been in the bathroom for more than half an hour, which is even more dragging than a woman. The man with a bath towel is still in the stairwell, and his unique voice has been heard. It is very nice to hear, but it is sent out at this time, which gives people a sense of evil.


    Hand gently raised to Yamamoto four field hook finger mouth: "master, how still standing at the door?"


    Yamamoto took a deep breath, but did not rush in and looked at the United States and the United States: "you go in and have a look!"


    This is the habit of Yamamoto''s four fields for many years. The women who have been harmed by him can''t count their hands and feet. Among them, there is no lack of compulsion. He doesn''t want to capsize in the gutter and hold a mobile phone in his hand. As long as there is a mutation, he can tell the followers outside to break in as soon as possible.


    China and the United States are used to this. They nod and walk into the room. Seeing Chu Feng and catkins sitting behind the wall, they don''t see it. They open the doors of the wardrobe and the indoor bathroom to have a look. Then they respectfully open the door of YAMAMOTO: "there''s no danger!"


    "Master Yamamoto, doubt me?"


    Ji Chi Mingbu looked sad and shook his head with resentment. The snow white in front of him was half exposed: "if so, why do you come?"


    "Go down and wait!" Yamamoto Shino is leaning towards China and the United States. After the latter leaves, he enters and closes the door. His eyes are blazing at Jichi Mingbu, which seems to be calling himself to hurry up. He laughs and says, "honey, how can I suspect you? I''m just worried that you will be used. After all, too many people want me to die."


    Ji Chi Mingbu threw a wink in the past: "you are the most careful, I have a reaction, not quick!"


    Yamamoto shiye strode away, but suddenly felt a touch of crisis, just want to turn around to leave, but it is already late, neck pain, body weak fall on the ground fainted, catkins Jiao smile mouth: "I began to say how you want so much trouble, it is known that this boy is full of small heart ah!"


    "I still want to go to my sister, ridiculous!"


    Chu Feng recoiled and looked at Ji Chi Mingbu''s eyes and stood up: "take him down!"


    Then open the door and go down. Things in Weiss have been completed one by one. Although the Yihe family has been destroyed, one third of the force remains. Huangfu Junyi has died, the task of hero monument cemetery has been completed, and Yuren has been thrown back to the holy court, and then the four fields of Yamamoto can be settled.


    "Sister!"


    Yoshikari got off the bed and lifted up his pajamas to cover up the beautiful scenery and asked, "what''s the relationship between you and less wind?"


    "My brother-in-law!" Liu Xu said, lifting up Yamamoto''s four fields on the ground


    "Ah Jichi Mingbu suddenly exclaimed. After countless women''s faces, she even showed a blush. She lowered her head and two fingers stirred in front of her body: "that, he has seen my movie, too?"


    Willow catkins themselves have taken Yamamoto four fields to go out, smell speech surprised with a smile, turned and said: "sister, my name of the holy Dynasty is LiuXu, I recognize a sister named Liuyan, she is a woman with little wind."


    When yoshihiji was embarrassed, catkins tilted his head: "however, he did see your film." Looking at Ji Chi Mingbu, she seems very nervous. Catkins no longer tease her: "change clothes, pack up some basic things, and so on. Leave with me, or Meihua will definitely find you in the end."


    Then he took Yamamoto and left the room. Yoshiji looked at the door of the cave and said with a bitter smile, "what am I thinking of? A woman like me is just someone else''s plaything. What is it?"


    Sad to say a word, yoshiji slowly put off her pajamas, put on her clothes and began to pack up some basic things. No one was born to want to go on this road, but she was forced to do so by her greedy parents.


    But today''s position is really rich, just yoshihimi understood, his life is also doomed to be lonely, although many men are full of thoughts for her, but they just want to own her once, really love, how difficult?


    Downstairs, willow catkins a glass of ice water fell, Yamamoto Siye a rousing spirit wake up, just said the exit to see sitting next to the Chu wind, eyes focus sharp: "Chu wind!"


    Immediately found what, Yamamoto four fields sneer: "at the beginning, I was surprised how Liu Zhixin''s bodyguard is a little familiar, want to be you?" Although he became a prisoner, Yamamoto''s four fields remained calm after all. After sweeping through China and the United States, he said: "I gave you everything. Today, it''s not Huangfu Junyi who killed people, but you ordered the killing?"


    At this time, there was no need for China and the United States to hide. They stepped forward and kicked Yamamoto''s four fields and said with hatred: "yes, I will never forget that night when you entered my body. You destroyed my life and my light. I did get a lot, but these are not what I want."


    "Therefore, I hate you, every day I want to kill you."


    Eating pain, Yamamoto shiye curled up, his eyes swept across China and the United States, but knew that she was just a supporting role, mainly Chu Feng. She opened his side and said, "the wind is low, come to me in the middle of the night, and use the people around me to eliminate my vigilance and tell me your conditions, which can make me intact."


    Chu Feng took a cup of boiling water and drank it twice. It was always easy to dry in cold days: "young master Yamamoto, I think you misunderstood. Although many things are valuable, I think it is the most valuable that you die."Yamamoto''s four fields felt the opportunity to kill, and his heart trembled and said: "little wind, kill me, what can you get? Leave me alone, I can give you 500 million Chi


    "It''s a lot of RMB 500 million, which can be discussed!" Chu Feng nodded slightly and stopped the Chinese and American people who wanted to speak. He waved and asked LiuXu to take out a document and said, "even if young master Yamamoto is so cooperative, I have lost a lot in this visit to Weiss. Although the hard work cost of several hundred million Chi Yuan is less, it is almost the same."


    "However, if Yamamoto''s life is only worth so much, then I''ll make you severely disabled and keep your life."


    Yamamoto''s four fields almost have the impulse to spit blood. 500 million Chi Yuan is still a little hard work. It can build a strong army. But at the moment, Chu Feng is in charge of the situation. Yamamoto''s four fields can only bow their heads: "what do you want?"


    "The working capital of the whole club!" Chu Feng said rudely, and catkins also put the documents in front of Yamamoto''s four fields: "as long as you transfer all the working capital to me, I won''t kill you tonight!"


    Yamamoto shiye was stunned and then laughed, with a sneer on his face: "Chu Feng, your appetite is really big. Don''t say that I''m not worth so much money, even if it''s worth it, what do the plum blossom Club hundreds of thousands of brothers eat? Moreover, although I am in charge of the finance of the club, I also have the authority to control it, so that the president can mobilize the funds of the whole organization! "


    Chu Feng looked at China and the United States. The latter took a step forward and said, "it is true that in order to prevent some people from stealing themselves, the president strictly controls the power, and Yamamoto''s four fields control the investment and development of the organization, but the amount that can be mobilized is one billion pool dollars. If you want more, you must have the authorization of the president."


    Yamamoto''s four wild eyes shot: "cheap. People. "


    Chu Feng waved and let catkins pass Yamamoto''s cell phone to him, and said faintly: "call your great president, how much it is your business, but not to my satisfaction, I still want to cripple you."


    Yamamoto shiye clenched his teeth and wanted to kill China and the United States. He even let him fall into such a dangerous situation. Looking at the mobile phone in front of him, Yamamoto understood that only he was alive was the king. When he dialed a number, he let his tone be more natural: "president, I''m sorry to disturb you to rest."


    "However, our strategic cooperation with Liu''s has started, and we need to make 2 billion pool dollars into their account within two hours."


    Without knowing what to say there, Yamamoto took a deep breath: "I''ve asked a specially assigned person to study it, and I''ve sent information to your assistant the other day. This is a strategic cooperation that we started to study last year. As long as it is successful, we can recover the original cost and even earn 2 billion yuan within 10 years."


    About ten minutes later, it was obvious that they were checking the accuracy of the information. Finally, Yamamoto hung up. Yamamoto looked at Chu Feng and said, "provide your account number. Two billion yuan is my maximum amount."


    "Call this account!"


    Chu Feng showed a playful look and took out an account number from his body and handed it to Yamamoto shiye. The latter took it over and looked at it with a sneer: "it seems that Feng Shao and Liu are really good actors in acting."


    "You and the emperor are young, aren''t you?" Chufeng sneered and urged Yamamoto four fields to transfer money. After receiving a call from Liu Zhixin confirming the receipt of the account, Chu Feng stood up and said, "thank you, young master Yamamoto. I''m very happy this time. I hope we don''t see you again."


    The two billion pool coins have been transferred to Liu''s account, but Chu Feng asked Liu Zhixin to make a duplicate account number. The money did arrive at Liu''s account, but it was forged. This money was destined to vomit blood in Weimei.


    Yamamoto''s four fields were stunned. A few minutes later, Chu Feng left with catkins and Ji Chi Mingbu. He couldn''t help but panic. Chu Feng let him go like this?


    At this time, the United States and China suddenly stabbed into the back of Yamamoto''s four fields. The latter was attacked by catkins, and his whole body was still numb. How could he resist the attack of China and the United States? The woman''s face appeared Lengyan and said: "the wind will let you go, I won''t kill you, but I didn''t promise!"


    With blood coming from his mouth, Yamamoto finally realized that he had been played a word game by Chu Feng. He didn''t kill himself, but it didn''t mean others didn''t kill him. At the end of his life, he yelled angrily: "Chu Feng, you can''t die easily!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    On a street, the catkins in the car is already at 2 a.m., and there are at most the presence of China and the United States, that is to say, tomorrow morning. Otherwise, the vitality of a few people will be more compressed.


    "You and your cousin go first." Chu Feng shakes his head, he still has something to do: "my identity is no secret, it is impossible to return home through normal channels, but you two can go back aboveboard. I have asked Liu Zhixin to book a flight to Siye in an hour."


    "Then you will transfer from there and go back to Jianghai!"


    "All right, then." Knowing that Chu Feng was a man of firm will, he would not change his plan because of danger. Catkins did not persuade him: "I will send my elder sister back to Jianghai to settle down, and then I will go to dianlan. My sister originally took me back this year, but I came to Weiss with you. I can''t catch up with you in the new year."


    Chu Feng opened the door, got out of the car and walked to the lane next door. Jichi Mingbu didn''t speak since he came out. At the moment, he opened his mouth: "Mingzi, what else can I do with less wind?"


    "Revenge!"


    Willow catkins just a simple answer to two words, smile to start the car, but the heart is still a little worried, secretly praying Chu Feng nothing good.


    When Liu Xu and Liu Xu drove to the airport, Chu Feng also got on a car and looked at the tired woman and said with a smile: "how, very tired?"


    "What do you say?"


    Liu Zhixin shook her head to start the car, a little grumpy back: "these days you make so many things in Weiss, the official compulsory search of various places, although did not find you, but also enough for my fear."


    Although the woman''s words seem to have a little complaining meaning, but Liu Zhixin who can not know what, Chu Feng said with a smile: "two billion pool currency, you can take 500 million!"


    "You have a little conscience!"


    Liu Zhixin''s face of resentment eased, showing a touching smile and said: "I thought this time you also want me to do something that has no return. The 500 million pool currency is a little less, but it also comforts my heart."


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes: "directly that is, do not want benefits?"


    Liu Zhixin was punctured, and there was no embarrassment in thinking carefully. Turning on the music on the car, Liu Zhixin said: "next, the situation of Weiss will surely fall into turmoil. Jing shangmang''s family will dominate. Among the younger generation, he is the only one left. He will certainly be trained by the government. This will be a strong enemy."


    Chu Feng didn''t worry much. Looking at the scenery behind the car, he said: "he is just a grindstone left by me. Because he is a hypocritical person to the extreme, he is bound to do something he regrets himself."


    Liu Zhixin seems to understand what general nodding, Chu Feng do that little thing as long as she can see the surface, so there is no need to ask, just glance at Chu Feng through the rearview mirror, inexplicably produced an idea of conquering Chu Feng psychologically.


    Soon after, the car stopped steadily at Wangdu wharf. Chu Feng untied his seat belt and looked at the vast night and said, "go back. Wes''s business is almost finished. I''ll go back home after finishing the last thing. Next, it''s the last thing we''ll do together."


    "It''s not a problem, but remember your commitment."


    Liu Zhixin said meaningfully that after Chu Feng got off the bus, she turned the front of the car and left the dock directly. She had arranged a speedboat to take chufeng out of Weisi territory smoothly. Thinking of the benefits brought by the cooperation with chufeng so far, she has made up for the loss brought by the beginning of Liumo.


    Unconsciously hummed up the ditty, Liu Zhixin also prepared to leave Weiss to return home early tomorrow morning.


    "If you eat so much, you will vomit up one day."


    Chu Feng stood in the same place and looked at the far away car and threw out a line of interest. Although it was convenient to work with Liu Zhixin, Chu Feng still couldn''t see why he should have changed his original intention to cooperate with his immortal Liu family. It can be said that from the beginning to now, Chu Feng has not relaxed his vigilance.


    Look at the time, there is still 20 minutes to the appointed time, Chu Feng exhaled: "there are still 20 minutes to leave this kingdom."


    As if taking a walk, Chu Feng walked to the shore and looked at the waves calmly. Suddenly, there was a light in his left eye. A picture appeared in his mind, and his face changed slightly: "Damn it!"


    The speedboat hasn''t appeared yet. Chu Feng whispered in the dark. Unfortunately, the phone rang at the moment. He took out the strange number he had called last time. Chu Feng took a deep breath and connected it. He said directly: "the Royal master who was going to fight you in the snow mountain didn''t do anything about Yu Ren at that time. Now he locks you in again.


    Leave the Wangdu wharf and head for the small Wharf in the south. There is a speedboat there. Remember not to go to the east or the West. The Royal masters and shadow troops are approaching from these two directions now


    When Chu Feng was talking on the other end of the phone, his left eye looked at the two directions he said. Sure enough, he saw that two groups of people were coming rapidly towards this side, and the north side was the direction of returning to the city. That was tantamount to throwing himself into a trap. Chu Feng made a sound and quickly headed for the south.


    Now he''s only himself. Murong Bing takes Yu Ren back home first. It''s only about 15 kilometers away from the South Wharf. Chu Feng can''t help laughing when he runs up. Why don''t you call earlier, so I don''t have to waste time here."Young man, that''s all I can do for you."


    Five kilometers away from the dock in a car, a man about 50 years old said faintly: "holy pilgrimage, you need such a young man."


    Murmured, the man pulled out a card, destroyed it, threw it out of the window and entered the sewer. Then he typed out another number: "Mr. chief, the shadow troops have locked in the trace of Chu Feng. At the Wangdu wharf, the shadow troops have already killed them. In addition, the Imperial masters are coming. Do you need to contact them?"


    "No, we have the same goal!"


    The other end of the phone came to Miyano, which contained a violent voice, and could not help killing: "Yamakawa, rely on you!"


    "Hi!" Yamakawa cut off the phone, picked up the walkie talkie and said, "Yeda, if there is no Chu Feng in Wangdu wharf, he will disperse to chase for the East and south. He must take down chufeng and even kill him tonight!"


    After arranging everything, Yamakawa calmed down, scratched his fingers on his mobile phone, edited an encrypted message and sent it out. Then he whispered, "thirty years, holy pilgrimage, when can you make me proud?"


    At this time, Chu Feng naturally did not know all this. He ran fast on the road to the South Wharf, and the speed was not slower than the 80 yard fast running car. Only when he ran out about 10 kilometers, Chu Feng had to stop.


    Just now, he only cared about the pursuers behind him. His left eye didn''t care about the front. At this time, he saw five figures standing in front of him. His whole body was wrapped in black clothes, and his eyes narrowed: "master of Jiahe family?"


    All the people of Yihe family have been evacuated to the holy pilgrimage. But now these people are masters, so they can only join the Jiahe family of plum blossom Club: "it seems that it''s not easy to respect Shang mang!"


    Touch his chin, Chu Feng will not doubt who betrayed himself. At present, the Wangdu is completely blocked, and it is difficult for a bird to fly out through normal channels. It is not difficult to know that he has chosen the waterway. It is not surprising that Jing shangmang can guess that he has chosen the waterway. The Royal master and shadow army can kill him.


    The five masters drew their swords together. Chu Feng did not care to look back at the back. Two groups of people had converged and chased one kilometer away. The number was a little less. It was estimated that he did not see himself and scattered to chase after him.


    "Only one minute!"


    With his fist clenched, Chu Feng knew that time was not long, and the people behind would catch up with him. The five masters also started to move at this time. Under a few flashes, they completely disappeared in front of Chu Feng. The hidden skill of Weis Ninjutsu can make them disappear in front of their opponents without trace.


    Chufeng''s mouth caught a touch of light banter, and suddenly a blow to the left side, a figure suddenly appeared and flew out towards the side. All the Knights'' swords in his hands came out of his hand, just above Chu Feng''s head.


    Holding the knight''s knife, Chu Feng moved forward and stabbed his body quickly. A figure appeared slowly. His eyes were full of amazement.


    One shot, the two masters not only exposed their bodies, but also one died and one injured. The other three invisible masters all appeared in other places, surrounded by Chu Feng from three directions, and similar doubts appeared on their faces. How could Chu Feng know where they were.


    Chu Feng didn''t have much time to explain it. The knight''s sword turned into a dazzling flower and split it horizontally. The master''s eyes on the right side disappeared again. However, the sword seemed to have eyes and stabbed at the place where the Jiahe master had disappeared and chased for five meters.


    The figure of a blade into the body sent out, and the disappeared figure appeared. Looking at the knight''s knife stabbing into the heart, there was nothing but astonishment.


    With a backhand knife, his body was thrown out by the knight''s knife towards another master. Chu Feng''s body followed the body closely behind the body. The last two masters stood together solemnly and did not go stealth. They found that invisibility had no effect on Chu Feng.


    When they saw the corpse of their companions, they raised their swords together. They were tense and ready for a thunderbolt at any time. But before they started, the corpse suddenly split into two, and a bright knife awn crossed their eyes and burst their chest.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see these people who were not dead or injured. He took a knight''s knife and continued to move forward. He could already see more than 20 people coming here 100 meters away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    "It seems that I will die here today!"


    Three kilometers away from the South Wharf, Chu Feng was finally caught up by the people behind him after a fierce battle and bound by the old wounds. Seeing that he was surrounded by more than 20 people, Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile.


    If Murong Bing is there, he is confident that he will come to have more people. But at the moment, he is alone, with old wounds on his body. How hard is it to get out of the encirclement?


    More than 20 people surrounded Chu Feng. There was no hatred. It was just calm. There was respect in his eyes. No matter what Chu Feng had done to Weiss, he could not be denied that he was a respectable boy.


    A middle-aged man stepped out a step to open his mouth: "the wind is less, I am the royal family''s person, today we come to look for you only one thing, hand over Yu Ren."


    The killing of Yuren in the snow mountain was recorded in the Royal cabinet. However, after the war, Jingshang Mang Mountain, four fields and others came back, but Yu Ren was not found. Although there was no direct evidence, they confirmed that Yu Ren was in the hands of Chu Feng.


    "Yuren, who is Yuren? I don''t know!"


    How could Chu Feng admit that Yu Ren was in his own hands. Although he was a bastard, his identity doomed him to be arrogant. Even the emperor Tianchi could not bear such consequences: "if you want to kill me, give me a better reason. This is too poor."


    The middle-aged man frowned and whispered a sly boy. Originally, as long as Chu Feng really kidnapped Yu Ren, they could put pressure on the Shengchao mansion, but now Chu Feng doesn''t admit it, they have no way.


    Making gestures, the seven Royal masters who came with them all stepped forward. Now they can''t know the whereabouts of Yu Ren in the mouth of Chu Feng. They can only take Chu Feng and ask the latter''s whereabouts.


    "Chu Feng, come with us!"


    On the other side, a man with a sinister expression also spoke, as if the robot was saying an extremely ordinary thing: "you killed Chunyuan taro, destroyed the hero monument, and created countless killing. We must accept our investigation."


    Chu Feng''s long sword pointed at his arrogance: "don''t say these meaningless things. People all know that there are causes and effects, but you don''t know. It''s ridiculous. Ben Shao stands here with his head on his neck. If you have the ability, take it!"


    "Let me also experience the spirit of group attack of Weiss Knight road."


    "Go on The original intention was to let these people embarrass the national honor and delay their time in a wheel battle. They didn''t want the vicious man to just throw out a word, and more than a dozen men who were similar and indifferent were killed, just like wolves.


    "Damn it!" Chu Feng found that these people did not have that kind of spirit, scolded a long knife, a wave of the body also moved forward, two in front of the Weis man raised the Knights knife in hand, one to Chu Feng''s neck, the other to his heart, completely to kill Chu Feng''s posture.


    The fierce breath detonated, these indifferent Weisi men quickly changed their body shape. Chu Feng''s eyes sank and opened two knives. He was surprised because he felt that the knives in their hands contained huge power, and their arms felt a little numb.


    They were directly swung away by the Chu wind, but they didn''t seem to feel it in general. The Knights'' swords in their hands whirled and stabbed, blocking the left and right sides of chufeng.


    After Chu Feng''s death, two Weisi men also at this moment one up and down stabbed out the knight knife in the hand.


    The vicious man who had spoken suddenly jumped up, and the Knights'' swords in his hand kept splitting out one after another, which changed several attack methods, making it difficult for people to capture where his knightly sword would eventually attack.


    All of a sudden, nine faint golden lights cut through the dignified air. Four Weiss men who wanted to attack Chu Feng fell on the ground inexplicably. They jumped up and wanted to kill Chu Feng with a knife. All of a sudden, the vicious man turned around and turned his body against the common sense.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a trace of regret. He returned to the palm of his hand with nine gold needles and disappeared in a flash. He looked at the sinister man who avoided the attack of five gold needles. Since his debut, no one can resist the attack of xuanhuang nine needles except for PI Jie. This is a character comparable to that of PI Jie.


    But at the next moment, Chu Feng''s eyes showed shock. The four Weis men who fell on the ground all stood up. Chu Feng was sure that his needle had been stuck in their dead hole. If he didn''t die, he would be severely disabled. But at the moment, there seems to be nothing.


    However, these people did not give Chu Feng too much time to think about it. They launched a new round of attack again. They attacked Chu Feng without any rules and regulations, just like a fighting machine.


    Chu Feng whispered to the ghost. He kept waving his knife to block their attack. The numbness of his arm made him show his dignity. Thinking of Qian''s words, shadow troops are not human beings.


    After splitting a person''s knife, Chu Feng took the opportunity to step back and look at these people. His eyes were dull and his eyes did not blink. Between the twinkling of his left eye, he found that although these people had heartbeat, they did not have vitality.


    The living dead!


    Chu Feng immediately confirmed who these people were. He tightened his hand with the knife and knew that it would be a fierce battle. The ordinary means of these people could not be killed, not to mention that there were eight imperial masters who did not attack.Thirty members of the shadow army came to chase Chu Feng, 15 of them went to the other direction. There were 15 others here. The sinister men waved their hands calmly, and the other 14 showed strange body methods and were tossing around Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng knew that he would not be killed, but was tired to death. The knight''s knife cut out horizontally, but when he was about to touch a shadow member, he suddenly changed the track and chopped his backhand on the neck of a shadow member behind him.


    As chufeng guessed, even so, the shadow member could still move. His eyes flashed with fierce light, and he seemed to die with Chu Feng.


    After a shout, the knight''s sword suddenly made a force, and a head flew out. The shadow member who raised the sword moved forward two steps, and the headless corpse fell to the ground.


    "It turns out that you will not die!"


    Chu Feng showed a smile and looked at the corpse that fell on the ground with no blood flowing out. Although it was strange, he also knew that these people would not die. If their heads were cut off, they would die naturally.


    Looking at the weakness of these people, Chu Feng was more calm. With his agility, he quickly changed several directions. While defending, he constantly wielded his knightly sword. Although he knew their weakness, the force value of the living dead was not bad, which could always block Chu Feng''s attack.


    The eight imperial masters standing around were indifferent. On the contrary, they were in a state of watching the opera. The royal family and the official were not in harmony. At the moment, when they saw the shadow members fighting with Chu Feng, they were naturally happy to enjoy the success. It was better to die without them.


    "Die!"


    Chu Feng was stabbed in the back, his left eye was bloodshot, and he roared with a ghost like breath. The knight''s sword suddenly waved out in his hand, and the wind around him was stagnant. Only the sound of the knight''s sword, two puffing sounds, two heads flying out, and two shadow members fell to the ground.


    Chu Feng''s back also again by a knife, not very heavy, but enough to tie many skills.


    "Kill!" The sinister man didn''t even look at the dead companion on the ground, and still threw out a word indifferently.


    When the two shadow members launch an attack again, suddenly Chu Feng sees a flash of light in front of his eyes, and the heads of the two shadow members burst open one after another, one second later.


    The sinister man looked at the distance without expression: "sniper gun!"


    The eight Royal masters all know what it is. They quickly seek shelter to protect themselves. No matter how strong they are, they are afraid of bullets, not to mention sniper guns.


    The sinister man stood still and did not move his steps. He waved two shadow members to the distance, apparently to dig out the blocker. However, these shadow members seemed to have no brain. As soon as they ran out for more than 10 meters, they were blown off by the barrage gun and their heads fell to the ground.


    "Why did she come?"


    Chu Feng is also surprised where the sniper, left eye through the night to see 300 meters away from a car, a woman is carrying a barrage gun standing on the roof, heroic.


    But the next moment, Chu Feng smelled a touch of crisis and rolled out without thinking about it. Chu Feng had no time to take a close look at it, and his left eye received the picture of the future, and his body was constantly rolling out on the ground.


    The sinister man looked at it without expression, but the eight imperial masters behind the bunker were puzzled. They were not the helpers of Chu Feng. How could they attack Chu Feng now?


    But there is no answer to all this at the moment. Three bullets hit Chu Feng in succession. Although they are all dodged away, Chu Feng is also dignified.


    "Is it fate that I am destined not to kill you?"


    On the roof of the distance, the sniper gun with seven bullets has been finished. The woman put down the sniper gun and looked at the distant night and sighed: "Chu Feng, I don''t know if you are lucky or unfortunate!"


    When the gunfire stopped, Chu Feng breathed out a breath and stood up to see four shadow members whose heads had been blown off, three had their heads cut off by themselves, and there were still eight Royal masters. With the woman who fired cold guns, Chu Feng Knight''s knife fell down and touched the ground, step by step, and said indifferently: "there''s no way back, then kill a happy one!"


    In the distance, the lights were on and the eight masters of the royal family didn''t come out. They were afraid that the bullets would kill them. Chu Feng stopped to look at the cars coming towards this side, and a smile appeared on his lips: "women, women, what are you thinking about?"


    The sinister man holds the knife in both hands: "stop that car, I kill Chu Feng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    A very ordinary car, but burst out of a hundred yards per hour.


    Five shadow members flashed out, holding the Knights'' swords and fearlessly blocked there. They all raised their swords to face the front, as if they wanted to use human power to destroy the oncoming car.


    The sinister man looked at the Chu wind standing there, then looked at the car and whispered, "get out of the way!"


    When the five shadow members received the command, they quickly dodged away, without any doubt or delay. The car also passed directly through them and headed for Chu Feng. It seemed that Chu Feng could be seen flying out within 10 meters.


    But suddenly brake suddenly, the tail of the car flew up and fell down a little. Finally, the car stopped at a distance of five centimeters in front of Chu Feng. If we moved forward a little further, Chu Feng would inevitably splash blood on the spot.


    The air calmed down. The woman in the car looked at the Chu Feng standing there and said, "why don''t you avoid it?"


    The person to come is Huangfu Ruo die, which Chu Feng didn''t expect. Faced with women''s problems, Chu Feng threw away his knightly sword and breathed back: "I owe you, why should I avoid it?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s body shakes, and the car starts up quickly. There is a constant roar there. It seems that they may run into it at any time. No one from the royal family or the shadow army comes up rashly. They don''t think they can resist the car they ignore.


    And look at the current situation, the woman in the car seems to have a grudge with Chu Feng.


    Huangfu ruodie let the car back slowly, and all the royal family masters showed a playful smile. Looking at Chu Feng, who had lost his knightly sword and was not interested in dodging, it seemed that he had been hit and flew.


    Huang Fu Ruo die directly let the speed soar to a hundred yards per hour. The car flew out like a mad cow, but not far in front of Chu Feng, he suddenly deviated from the track and yelled: "get in!"


    "No, she wants to save Chu Feng!"


    All the royal family masters who had been playing with it were shocked. They immediately responded and cheered. They ignored the car and ran quickly. They all had blades in their hands. They obviously wanted to puncture the tire after approaching.


    Chu Feng showed a smile. At the moment when the car passed by, his body like a snake got into the window. By the way, he and Huang Fu Ruo die changed their positions, quickly pinched the woman''s face and said with a smile: "you are finished, you are in love with me!"


    With a smile, Chu Feng suddenly stopped his car and almost hit it when the imperial master and others couldn''t reflect on it. But at this time, the car started up again, spinning quickly in place, and then hit the Royal master.


    Eyes flowing through the thick killing machine, Chu wind only crazy.


    The faces of the eight Royal masters couldn''t stop changing. They regretted that they didn''t make a move when they started to stop. Now they are so passive. However, they have no time to dodge the fast-moving cars.


    It''s a pity that the master didn''t run into the royal family, but Chu Feng deflected the front of the car and ran into the shadow member. The latter dodged calmly when he saw the car hit.


    There was only one man, a sinister man, standing in his place. The knight''s knife was slowly raised in his hand. As soon as the car approached, he suddenly chopped down, and sparks splashed from the front of the car. He also flew out nearly 20 meters away.


    "Monster!"


    Seeing the ferocious man flying out slowly standing up, Chu Feng yelled and scolded and looked at the front of the car. The knife seemed to have damaged something. Chu Feng looked around and scattered the idea of killing these people. He turned to the South Wharf, like a mad cow.


    "Chase!" The middle-aged man of the royal family was gloomy. So many people went out together. If Chu Feng ran away, they would be too shameless. I''m sorry for the title of Dahe warrior. Eight people moved at the same time, and the speed was very fast.


    "It''s a group of haunting guys."


    Through the rearview mirror, he looks at the shadow members and royal family masters who are chasing after him. Chu Feng whispers and keeps filling the gas door. At this time, it is time to play. If he is caught up, there is only death. Because Chu Feng has already seen the people who have begun to disperse in the distance, he begins to chase them.


    Huang Fu Ruo die is sitting next to Chu Feng, but she just sits there without saying a word. It seems that the present danger and crisis have nothing to do with her.


    "Shit!"


    In less than a minute, Chu Feng made a rude remark. He was chopped by a vicious man just now, which seems to have damaged the circuit. The car stopped directly and rowed out for dozens of meters before stopping. Chu Feng pulled Huangfu Ruo die off the bus.


    But to run is to feel Huangfu if butterfly did not mean to go, Chu Feng turned back and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die lightly cast Chu Feng one eye and said: "you destroyed me, but also indirectly killed my brother, I want to die with you!"


    "Shit, then you''ll kill me in bed. I don''t want to be killed in this country."


    Although Chu Feng''s words are very vulgar and barbaric, Huangfu Ruo die in his arms outlines a touching smile and says: "little bastard, you are in love with me!"


    Chu Feng is not in the mood to discuss this issue with Huangfu ruodie. Although she shot herself without hesitation just now, Chu Feng can understand the hatred. When Huangfu ruodie lets him get on the bus, he can feel the entanglement of the latter. This woman is hateful, but at least she creates vitality for herself tonight.Huangfu ruodie doesn''t speak any more, like a kitten, curled up in the embrace of Chu Feng. No matter how much hatred she may have in the future, at least this moment Chu Feng has not left her own way, which is enough.


    The South Wharf is close in front of you. Chu Feng sees a speedboat right there. While running, he checks it with his left eye. There is no bomb in it. He asks, "baby, can you drive a speedboat?"


    "I can fly a plane Huang Gu Ruo die also saw the boat and whispered a word.


    "I thought you would. Where''s the plane


    The vitality is in front of him. Chu Feng''s mood is also relaxed a little. When Huang Fu Ruo die gets angry, he jumps up with Huangfu Ruo die three meters away from the boat and jumps on the boat and says, "come on, after this safety, I''ll give you a little planting and breeding!"


    "Die!" Huang Fu Ruo die throws out a word with shame and anger. His eyes have already seen the pursuers a hundred meters away, sitting in the driver''s seat, skillfully operating, and starting the speedboat in a few seconds.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and said in secret that the man had not deceived himself. He stood up and looked at the royal family masters who were catching up with him. He raised his hand and said in a loud voice: "comrades, it''s hard. Goodbye, comrades. I''ll come again. Bye!"


    All of a sudden, the speedboat flew up in general. Chu Feng almost fell into the sea with unsteady steps. After sitting down, he asked in silence, "what are you doing? I''m dead. Who can satisfy you?"


    "Miss Ben, open your legs, men line up!" Huang Fu Ruo die stares at Chu Feng coldly, looks forward, and runs at full speed in a speedboat. He is still in the territory of Weis. Only leaving is the king''s way.


    "Chu Feng got on the speedboat, we couldn''t catch up." The middle-aged man stopped by the coast and watched the speedboat, which had already sped hundreds of meters away, dialled a telephone.


    "How did you come to Weiss?" Seeing the coast gradually away, Chu Feng pulled off his clothes and simply dealt with the wound. He threw out a sentence in his spare time.


    "Your life is mine. No one can kill you except I can kill you."


    Huangfu Ruo butterfly quietly threw out a sentence, allowing the sea breeze to blow his hair, the whole person was flooded with a kind of extreme cold. He turned around coldly and glanced at Chu Feng: "as for why I want to save you tonight, it is because I will kill you better in the future. I will let you try everything and kill you again."


    Although Huangfu Ruo die''s words are cold and merciless, Chu Feng can still feel some warmth: "when you shoot me, why don''t you continue? Don''t tell me that there are no bullets left, and there is still the back. Why don''t you drive against me?"


    Huangfu if butterfly did not speak, Chu Feng did not continue to open his mouth. His left eye flashed a faint light and said: "change it, don''t go straight, there are Weiss warships ahead!"


    Still did not answer, but still according to Chu Feng said to turn the direction to the other side, a few minutes later, the sky heard the roar of helicopters, Chu Feng raised his head and said with a smile: "it''s really fast, but it''s a pity!"


    According to international law, the army of any kingdom is not allowed to release a bullet outside its own territory, even if Weiss is not an army but a self-defense force.


    Gongye, who is far away from the chief residence, received news that he hit the wall with a fist and his eyes were bloodshot. He could also resolve all the crises when he caught Chu Feng. If he did not catch and kill Chu Feng, he would have to bear the responsibility for Weiss'' loss caused by Chu Feng.


    At this time, the door was opened, and a woman came in and said respectfully, "chief, the head of the unofficial regiment and the royal family have also sent notices at the same time, and faxes have been sent from all over the country asking you to hold a cabinet meeting."


    Miyano said with a cold face: "these bastards, this time even want to force the palace, then don''t blame me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    On the boundless sea, Chu Feng lifted his pants and looked at the charming and charming woman with a flush of red. The speedboat ran out of fuel a few hours ago. Although it was a long distance away from Weiss, it did not mean the crisis was over. Who knows if Weiss would be crazy to catch up with him, but what he could not understand at the moment was Huangfu Ruo die.


    Huangfu ruodie put on her personal clothes, stood up and put on her black dress. She gathered her disordered hair and turned her back to Chu Feng and said, "you said it yourself. What can I raise after safety?"


    "I find that you are becoming more and more feminine."


    Chu Feng laughed and sat down with Huangfu Ruo die in his arms and enjoyed a moment of warmth: "I don''t worry about the day when we will become enemies, but you have my children, don''t you regret it?"


    Although the two men seem to be very close now, Chu Feng is not confident that Huang Fu Ruo die will be the same as he is now when he raises his butcher''s knife at the Huangfu family. After all, this is not a lonely woman.


    "Why didn''t you say that before you went to me?"


    Huangfu ruodie looked at Chu Feng coldly. Seeing that the latter had nothing to say, she said coldly: "if there is one day, I will not kill you, but I will raise my child and say that you are his enemy of killing his father!"


    "Shit!" Chu Feng''s direct vulgarity is that he is the father of the child. You can make a murderer of his father''s enemies. Why?


    Kneading Huang Fu Ruo die''s face, Chu Feng''s voice was soft: "I believe you, you will never have the chance to kill me in this life."


    Huang Fu Ruo die pushes Chu Feng aside and stands up to look at the sea. She feels that she is so frustrated. From the first time Chu Feng took her by force, she would like to kill Chu Feng. Now, she can''t kill Chu Feng.


    Taking a deep breath, Huangfu ruogdie shook his head and said, "Chu Feng, I will never forgive you in my whole life."


    "That''s what we''ll do in the future. We''ll go back home and do one more thing."


    Chu Feng understood the barrier between the two, and did not say anything more. He looked at a large fishing boat in the distance, and his eyes flashed cold: "I leave Weiss does not mean that everything is over, on the contrary, everything is just the beginning."


    Huangfu Ruo die also saw the fishing boat coming from afar and threw out a sentence intentionally or unintentionally: "did you kill my grandfather?"


    "Yes Chu Feng didn''t need to hide this kind of thing. He met Huangfu Ruo die''s eyes calmly: "he was attacked jointly by three people. I sent him a bullet when he was exhausted, so that he could leave the world with dignity, so that he would not be dismembered by Weis."


    Huangfu ruodie took back her eyes and said without surprise and joy, "I knew it must be you, but you are very lucky to get rid of yourself. Yesterday, I received the news that my father had cut off all cooperation with Weiss under his rage, and asked Jenkin and Sitan to join hands to gather 5000 overseas forces of Huangfu family to attack Weiss by all means."


    Chu Feng was not surprised by such a result, but he also knew the future development: "this is just to be an outsider. Your selfish father will not really live for the dead. What he does is to force Weiss to give enough benefits. When the interests are enough, who will fight for it?"


    Huangfu ruodie nodded slightly: "it seems that you already know my father well, but it is also true. As early as he ascended the throne of the house, he wanted to kill my grandfather''s dictatorship. Now that my grandfather is dead, it means killing two birds with one stone. In the future, you don''t have to be bound, and you can get great benefits."


    "Chu Feng, you won''t be like him. One day you''ll throw me out to get benefits?"


    Chu Feng hugged Huang Fu Ruo die from behind. The woman was strong in the outside, but not weak in the heart. She said softly: "if there is a need to throw out a woman to do something, I will not be Chu Feng. Su Xinyu will be the first to kill me."


    Huang Fu Ruo diedI''s eyebrows appeared a warm smile, the whole body relaxed nestled on Chu Feng''s body, and said faintly: "it''s enough to have you, but Huangfu family, it''s impossible for you to be destroyed. Be careful."


    Feeling that Huangfu Ruo die has something in his words, he wants to know that the fishing boat is approaching, and there is a figure wearing a mask on it. But Chu Feng knows that it is Qian, but he can''t help but see the existence of Huangfu ruodie, and he doesn''t want to expose it.


    Throwing away the speedboat to the fishing boat, Qian couldn''t help patting Chu Feng on the shoulder and praising: "well done. Just now the news came, Weiss civil commotion!"


    An hour ago, Weiss heard that the royal family, the opposition group and the influential officials from all over the country jointly impeached Miyano and asked him to step down. However, Miyano did not wait to die. Instead, he directly mobilized the self-defense forces to suppress the thunder. Moreover, many official and royal family scandals were thrown out to suppress the crisis against him.


    The people at the bottom of the story are even more severely washed by Miyano''s blood. Up to now, no one dares to say that Miyano provoked Chu Feng and made Weis suffer great losses.


    "Miyano is really tough enough to be attacked by all sides?" When Chu Feng heard the news, he said, "it''s just a grudge between Huangfu family and me. He sent a self-defense army to destroy the Yihe family, and he was involved in private resentment. After causing heavy losses, how dare he be so tough?"


    "Master of nine nights!"Master Jiuye''s way to step down is to let him not use money to step down


    The mask showed his eyes at Chu Feng and continued: "therefore, he completely digested this matter among Weiss leaders. Miyano is still the chief, and all parties have unified their caliber. Warships destroy the wind gate and ships do not exist. Everything is just an excuse for Chu Feng to stir up the internal contradictions of Weis."


    "This is what Weiss said to the outside world. All the mistakes are made by you. The downfall of Yihe family, the death of chunyuantaro, the incident of heroic monument graveyard, and the death of Huangfu Junyi are all your faults."


    "Shit!" Chu Feng didn''t expect to drift on the sea for a few hours, and the world changed: "it''s true that no matter how powerful an individual is, it can''t equal the words of a kingdom. Moreover, this is the truth that Weisi people are willing to accept. It has to be said that Miyano''s hand is very beautiful."


    "One more thing." After Chu Feng had just finished, Qian could not help looking at Huangfu Ruo die, who was standing on one side, and gently opened his mouth: "Wei''s house has been swept away from many foreign industries by Huangfu''s inquiry because of Huangfu Junyi''s death. Weisi''s house has sold 10 billion yuan to calm down the situation and give up 10% of Suizhou''s profits."


    "But in the end, the Weiss House denied that they had killed Huangfu Junyi, and the royal family and the plum blossom club officials all claimed so!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and slowly digested the money. He could not help telling him the news. He walked to the side of the boat and looked at the vast sea. Although the trip to Weiss was fruitful, it also doubled the pressure on himself.


    Chu Feng understood that the officials would not bear these things for themselves. After all, they did not want to be involved in the death of more than 1000 people in the heroic monument. Qian couldn''t help but stand behind him and added: "in addition, Yamamoto''s four fields were found dead in Jichi Mingbu''s apartment this morning. His confidant Meimei Zhizi claimed that it was Chu Feng who did it."


    "What a smart woman. I hope she doesn''t let me down."


    Chu Feng had long predicted that it was the Huangfu family''s doing in the case of reconciliation between Weisi house and Huangfu family. If they were smart enough to say that they were themselves, the pressure on her would be much less. At least, they would not be so passive as to be investigated.


    "In addition, the cold and barren Nanliu''s consortia throws out 100 million pool coins as a reward to kill you!" The bad news has not been fully digested, so the money can''t help but throw out another sentence: "because last night, before Yamamoto''s death, a sum of 2 billion Chi Yuan was transferred into the account number of Liu''s consortium, but there was something wrong with that account number."


    "It is Liu''s consortia, but the money is not in their account. In the face of the plum blossom club and Weiss accountability, Liu Zhixin issued a statement in Weis, which is your Chu Feng''s provocation to make them and Weiss enemies. After all, Liu and you are also enemies."


    Chu Feng was shocked with a smile and shook his head: "it seems that the more beautiful the woman in this world is, the more complicated it is. Liu Zhixin, worthy of the first strange woman in the cold desert south, has always prepared the most perfect retreat for herself."


    "Let it be like this, Wes. I''ll be back one day."


    In the afternoon, in a splendid hall at the Weiss palace.


    Hanging down the curtain above the nine steps, you can see a person sitting behind. Xinzi, who has been under house arrest for many days, was invited here by Jingshan. When she walked in, she looked sluggish, because there were many people sitting here, and everyone was a high-ranking person.


    "Emperor, Prince xinzinei has come. Can you tell me?" Miyano is also in the column. Sitting below, he is not respectful to the people behind the curtain, but with a little humility.


    "This time, I give Jiuye master face and forgive your mistakes, but Yuren is my ultimate bottom line, and he must come back safely."


    After the curtain came a voice of vicissitudes, not angry but awe: "Xinzi, after my discussion with the chief executive and the president of the island, we don''t ask what you have done with Chu Feng, whether it has anything to do with it. Go to the holy court in an official capacity to bring back Yuren safely. You are still the prince of the interior."


    Xinzi''s body was shocked and she was under house arrest. She has received many news from outside these days. Her mother''s death has made her sad. At the moment, she felt sad in her heart. However, with so many people around her, Xinzi knew that she had no reason to refuse, so she nodded back and said, "I understand!"


    "In addition, there will be a person who will follow you. His status is similar to that of you. You can take action only after both parties have discussed and confirmed everything."


    Gongye on one side also opened his mouth at the moment, and a smile appeared unnaturally on his face: "he is the close disciple of master Jiuye, and his status is incomparable. This is the first and last time that the master has helped Weiss. You must take good care of this person. If you die, he can''t have an accident."


    Miyano''s words made Xinzi frown a little, but seeing the people around him looked the same as Miyano, Xinzi wondered who was and nodded at the same time: "Xinzi understands, but before I go, I still want to take someone to meet my brother and even hurt Chu Feng. The possibility is as high as 80%."


    Behind the curtain came the voice of vicissitudes: "who?"


    Xinzi gently opened her red lips: "imperial concubine, Keiko Yamazaki, a woman who can make men intoxicated with it!""Ladies and gentlemen When Miyano wanted to ask the imperial concubine, who could not go out of the house, whether she could do with her beauty, Yamakawa, who was in charge of the shadow troops, came in, and his voice spread all over every corner: "I received a message from the security agency 15 minutes ago. The 500 Weiss sergeants stationed on Chaoyun Island were devastated, and the whole army was destroyed."


    When the whole hall was quiet, Yamakawa''s organization language clearly said: "Chu Feng declared that he was responsible for this matter, and declared that this was revenge for the confusion between black and white of Weiss official, and also contributed personal strength to the territorial integrity of the kingdom!"


    There was no sound in the hall. A 60 year old man with his eyes closed all the time opened his eyes and burst into a fierce voice: "Your Highness Xinzi, plum blossom will send out two high martial arts, and eight Zhongwu will follow you to the holy court. Please be sure to kill Chu Feng and meet the emperor and Shao"


    with these words, the old man stood up and bowed to Xinzi: "please!"


    Miyano and the rest of them also stood up and bowed 90 degrees: "please!"


    Xinzi secretly said that Chu Feng''s son-in-law wanted to die, but she still bowed back and said, "it''s up to expectations."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    The Weiss garrison on Chaoyun island was destroyed. The number was not more than 500, but the repercussions were huge.


    Shengchao and Weiss have been bickering over the issue of Chaoyun island for many years, but they have been protesting and protesting without any substantive action. The reason is that many kingdoms in the western regions, headed by Tianchi, are standing there waiting for the pilgrimage to do something wrong.


    But today, the pilgrimage has not yet taken action, but the Weiss on Chaoyun island are all dead, leaving no excuse for the kingdom of western regions who are always ready to make a disaster.


    The person who started it was a person, not an official person, who could not represent the official of the holy Dynasty, and claimed to be a personal act. The word Chu Feng has swept the world again since the heroic monument incident. You may not have seen this person, but you must not have heard the name.


    Under the silence of the kingdom of the western regions, the Weiss government again pressed the holy pilgrim to surrender Chu Feng. It did not directly point out that Chu Feng was the official order of action, but the meaning was also quite clear. Otherwise, how could the local Fengmen master have such great courage to destroy the Weisi people on Chaoyun island?


    In a word, the people in Weiss foreign ministry were speechless. What they were annoyed with was to ask the holy Koreas to hand over Chu Feng. Otherwise, it would be a breach of world peace.


    A big hat was thrown over. When everyone felt that the Shengchao had nothing to say, No. 2 ye Enzheng appeared on TV in person with a simple sentence: "Chu Feng does not represent the official. He also claims that it is a personal grudge. We have no reason to attack him and have no right to decide whether he is right or wrong.


    If Wes officials began to stay away from his affairs with the Huangfu family, how could this happen? Therefore, the Shengchao is neutral on this matter. You can kill Chu Feng or attack Chu Feng. It''s your own business. We don''t see it, and we won''t pay attention to it. "


    Ye Enzheng clearly expounded the attitude of the holy pilgrimage, and both sides fell into a war of words. However, many people understood that the bullshit would not end in the end. Chu Feng was not deeply rooted in the holy Dynasty, but Weiss could not move thousands of people into the holy pilgrimage for revenge?


    Therefore, we all know that the holy pilgrimage is biased, but ye Enzheng''s speech has made it clear that the official pilgrimage is neutral and does not help any side. It is purely personal gratitude and resentment.


    Even more, some people secretly spread that Weiss can''t win Chu Feng, so he uses official means to oppress him in a roundabout way, just like a child who can''t win others and turns to adults for help. As soon as the news comes out, it''s already too late to clear the information on the websites of various countries at the first time.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    In the war of words, Su dingzheng laughed and patted his hand on the table in the secret conference room of huanxinghai in the Imperial City: "cool, too cool, but Chu Feng is also too bloody. There are thousands of people. If you want to kill them, you can kill them, but I like them!"


    There are four old people sitting here. In addition to Wenxi, the writer, there is another big man who is not in the imperial city. The rest four are here. They all shake their heads helplessly when they hear Su dingzheng''s words, but there is also a smile between their eyebrows.


    Obviously, they are very satisfied with what Chu Feng did this time.


    "It''s a good thing to do. I just wronged Chu Feng."


    Let Weiss be dumb, everyone''s heart is happy, ye Enzheng said with a smile: "it''s only temporary to talk about it. I received the news that Weiss asked Prince Xinzi to enter the holy Dynasty as the head of the exchange delegation. He wanted to contact Chu Feng and find Yu renhuang Shao. If he could, he would kill Chu Feng."


    All of you are the old men who have become elite. Obviously, they all know what Chu Feng is facing now. Zhou tianchu took a sip of tea and said, "it''s a bit troublesome. Although we say neutral, how can Chu Feng contribute to the country, but this boy has been working for several days. Why hasn''t he come back to the imperial city?"


    "Money can''t help but say, today went to Dian LAN!"


    Ye Enzheng shared the news with several old friends: "this time, Weiss''s trip was full of dangers and almost died several times. Although he successfully completed the task we assigned, he also made him a public enemy of Weis. In his leisure time, the boy said to relax and turn back to the enemy."


    Su dingzheng laughed again and said: "good, good, is to be like this, the enemy is a cheap bone, do not do he disobedient."


    "Let Zixuan go to Dian LAN." Li Zong, who has been silent, threw out a sentence: "although we don''t recognize the identity of Chu Feng, we know what he does. This is a sharp knife in our hands. We should let him live well, let Zixuan go to his side and protect his safety."


    "We can''t stand with him, but we have to support him secretly."


    The other three nodded, and ye Enzheng turned his head and said: "Huangfu Junyi''s death makes Huangfu ask heaven to completely control the Huangfu family, and Weis has great interests to throw out. He is not prepared to retaliate, but also accepts the explanation of Weis house. All this is done by Chu Feng. Do we need to do something?"


    At present, the Shengchao and Weiss are talking about each other and holding a saying. There, Wes put all the turmoil on Chu Feng. According to the original data, the holy pilgrim denounced Wes for blatant and aboveboard rumors. However, it was good anyway. On the surface, the hidden crisis was not eliminated.In particular, Huangfu asked Heaven, with his head, it is not difficult to guess that this matter has something to do with Chu Feng.


    "To ensure the stability of the pilgrimage, let Chu Feng do the rest."


    After a long silence in the conference room, Li Zong broke the silence and looked at Su dingzheng: "Lao Su, contact Ma Shoufu and let him have a good communication with Xiangjiang. Li''s family called them in person and told them that Shengchao is their strong backing. As long as they have enough appetite, Huangfu family is theirs.


    Of course, the premise is that Huangfu doesn''t pay attention to the sky, or they dare to move freely, and I will destroy them! "


    "I''ll call you later." Su dingzheng nodded with a smile, patted his head and said, "by the way, the wench of the literary family has been back for several days. I heard that these days she has been wandering around fengteng garden. She will not be bewitched by stinky Wen. She is not a simple girl. She will die in minutes."


    "This girl is really a headache."


    Ye Enzheng gave a wry smile, and obviously had a headache for the Witch of the literary school: "but her identity is not our active role. At least, we can''t move her until she does not threaten the interests of the kingdom. Lao Wen doesn''t know whether she has accumulated virtue in her previous life or how. She has such a granddaughter."


    The old people sitting around were all smiling bitterly. Obviously, they had a headache for the girl who was called the first lady of the holy pilgrimage.


    "Reveal the news to go out, Chu Feng is in Dian LAN."


    At this time, the silent Li Zong took a sip of tea and threw out a sentence. When the three old friends looked at him, he said: "the wench of the literary family is in the Imperial City, so it is easy to be controlled and bewitched by Lao Wen. Let her go to dianlan. I believe that after contacting Chu Feng, she will have her own solution. I believe that the apprentice taught by the abbess."


    Seeing the look of the three old companions, Li Zong relaxed and said: "here, wench Wen is very powerful, but Chu Feng is not an oil-saving lamp. In addition, Zixuan has also passed, but she can still run?"


    Su dingzheng and other three people thought for a while, and finally all agreed to nod. For the next half hour, the four people did not know what to talk about in the conference room, and they were all smiling when they went out.


    "The air in my hometown is better."


    At 3:00 p.m., a flight from min province landed in Dian LAN Kun city. Chu Feng, who had been recuperating in Min province for several days, came out of the airport, took a deep breath of air and said, "if I can, I will stay here all my life!"


    Murong ice spirit snake general came up and took Chu Feng''s arm and said, "for others, this is a very simple thing, but for you, that is extravagant hope."


    "Remember what you said to me in Wes and hope I don''t let me down!"


    Chu Feng hooks Murong Bing''s nose, hugs a woman''s waist, and takes a taxi to dianneng hotel. Before he comes, he has received news. These days, Lin Yulin and his wife are in Kuncheng, but they haven''t gone to Xuancheng. They are also in Liuyan''s house for the Spring Festival.


    Thirty minutes later, the taxi stopped at the gate of dianneng hotel. Chu Feng took Murong Bing and went straight in. Before she came, she had already reserved a room for her, so she didn''t need to go to trouble.


    "I''ve got half a day''s leisure in my life!" In the main suite of the hotel, Chu Feng stood in front of the French windows and looked at the cars and water on the road like a dragon and sighed: "it''s just a pity that I want to stop and others don''t want to, so I have to go all the time."


    "It is estimated that the Huangfu family will not die for me when the ban is lifted in the new year. I really don''t know what they are doing!"


    Murong Bing''s seductive upright body makes the proud existence more attractive. Blinking his eyes, he opened his mouth: "it seems that you have already prepared. Yesterday you saw Xia Yan, is it for this matter?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    Chu Feng left dianeng hotel early. Murong ice was still hiding in a corner as usual. Weiss almost killed Chu Feng twice. She warned herself that she would never let such a thing happen again. So Chu Feng didn''t let her come, and she ran to Minjiang.


    When yesterday arrived, Chu Feng called Liu Yan, but because of the reason that the time was a little late, so yesterday, I didn''t meet, about to meet today in Kun city square.


    After a taxi, he went directly to Kuncheng square. Although this is the sphere of influence of tianwangmen, the king gate who is fighting with blue cells will not pay attention to himself. Therefore, Chu Feng will take advantage of the holy Dynasty to give a good rest before the ban is lifted, and maybe there will be no more leisure days in the future.


    "I thought you were dead, but I didn''t expect to show up."


    Chu Feng''s figure just appeared on the square of Kun City, Liu Yan''s sound was coming from the side, and looked at the time and hum: "we should wait for you for half an hour, Chu Feng, you grow into!"


    Chu Feng at a glance is not surprised, how she is also?


    "Husband!" Su Xinyu has a deep meaning to see Liu Yan. The intuition of women is always accurate. She cries and goes to the arm of Chu Feng and sips her lips: "have you been injured?"


    Chu Feng was stiff in an instant, feeling Liu Yan''s eyes on killing people. Su Xinyu must see what, coughing and letting her go back to the road: "OK, but how are you in Kun city?"


    Before coming, Chu wind just heard the catkins say Lin Yulin is now in Liu Yan''s home, but I haven''t heard Su Xinyu is here!


    Su Xinyu, like a gentle wife, reached out to touch Chu Feng''s messy hair and said softly: "I have been married with you. This time you come back to your mother''s grave to see, so I will follow my aunt together. How can I be your wife, don''t you give me all filial piety?"


    Very reasonable reason let Chu Feng refute the opportunity to have, unnatural smile: "certainly!"


    Gently loosen the arm held by Su Xinyu, Chu wind nodded to the catkins and looked at linyulin. Some mood waves opened: "little aunt!"


    "Well, go in and buy something for Liu Yan''s parents." Lin Yulin nodded absentmindedly, as always mild, pulling the catkins'' hand and walking towards the market, but her heart was sour.


    She told herself more than once that she could not imagine and Chu Feng, but when she saw Su Xinyu close to Chu Feng, Lin Yulin still had a sense of five flavors and mixed feelings, and could only carry the people and not be seen anything.


    "Wife, you go in with your aunt first, and I talk to Liu Yan about Jianghai."


    Chu Feng also appeared a bit of melancholy in his heart, and took back the look at Lin Yulin leaving and said to Su Xinyu: "now the Huangfu family fully believes that emperor Fu Junyi was killed by me. I need to be prepared for nothing, and I don''t want to have problems in Jianghai."


    Reasonable excuse, Su Xinyu also did not ask what, nodded head to quickly follow Lin Yulin two people.


    "Say, what do you want to do?"


    Liu Yan saw only his two people, eyes and resentment tone of the mouth: "is it necessary for me to mobilize the military police to put out the Huangfu family, or send the military police to protect the Jianghai wind gate?"


    "Jealous?" The things of Jianghai have countermeasures. He just wants to coax Liu Yan and Lin Yulin can''t be bold, but Liu Yan always needs to take care of it. He laughs: "little wife, your heart is so small?"


    "Chu Feng!"


    Liu Yan suddenly got up to blame, biting her lips and saying: "my big girl doesn''t mind being your underground lover. Would you like to call my little wife, are you reminding me that Su Xinyu is your wife?"


    Chu Feng has a convulsion at the corner of his mouth. He really doesn''t mean it. He just wants to show a little intimacy, and doesn''t want to step on the bomb.


    Seeing Liu Yan''s two eyes red, Chu Feng saw that Su Xinyu three people have entered the mall, and said in a comfortable way, she hugged Liu Yan in his arms and said, "it''s my fault, wife!"


    Some people say that the woman in love is the most childish, especially in the bosom of the beloved man. Liu Yan was angry at the moment before, but the anger was all over the moment. He said angrily: "little bastard, my parents all know I have found a boyfriend. I wanted to take you back to see. Now you are here in the main room. What can I do?"


    I feel a little more sorry in my heart. Chu Feng pinches Liu Yan''s nose. This overbearing and cruel beauty captain, that is, in front of him, will be so delicate: "rest assured, I won''t let you even parents can''t explain it."


    Although Liu Yan did not know what Chu Feng would do, she believed Chu Feng and hum, "that''s the best, or you will not want to go to my bed in your life."


    "Maybe you want to get to my bed?"


    Chu Feng smiled on the red lip, hugged Liu Yan and walked toward the mall. When he was going to enter the door, Liu Yanshan was relieved of Chu wind. She understood that Chu wind could not be bright and upright with her.


    Several people started cleaning in the mall, it is very difficult to accompany a woman to go shopping. Chu Feng is now accompanied by four women. He enters more than nine in the morning, and does not come out until 5:00 in the afternoon. Everyone has a big bag and small bag in his hand. Chu Feng has a lot of meat pain, more than five million ah!But those who look at Chu Feng, men are jealous, women are admiring, subconsciously think Chu Feng is what the second generation, with four women to go shopping, full of small stars, seems to want to become one of the four women.


    They packed everything into the car they rented after they came back. A group of talents drove to liujiatun outside Kun city. There was Liu Yan''s home, which was completely outside the countryside. The traffic has been very good for the past two years. However, the economy in the village can not be raised. The head of the bumpy Chu wind is a little dizzy all the way.


    For more than an hour, when the sun had already set half way, the car came to liujiatun and stopped in the yard of Liuyan''s house. The house was the Loess building 30 years ago. The beams were built by wood and were tile houses, but they were stronger than the tile houses.


    "Wife, wait a minute, you don''t say anything. Can I explain it to you later?" When Liu Yan and others all got off, Chu Feng fell behind half beat and said softly with Su Xinyu.


    Su Xinyu narrowly eyes, then showed a joking smile and said: "husband, do you want to say, you want to pretend to be a boyfriend, let her parents happy, don''t worry about her marriage?"


    Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu, and the meaningful smile was surprised and said, "how do you know it?"


    "Aunt just went shopping when I said, no problem!" Su Xinyu smiled, and a hand patted Chu Feng''s chest with a deep meaning: "just remember something for me. Don''t make it fake or do it. After Miss Ben and you, especially after becoming a woman, it is a vinegar jar."


    The words are very serious, so that Chu Feng has a little bit of no idea how to answer, cough a voice: "that, get off first!"


    Su Xinyu stared at Chu Feng and was very dissatisfied with his present attitude, but he stayed here for several days and was warmly received by Liu Yan''s parents. Su Xinyu ate soft mouth, and hoped that the best thing in his heart was false.


    "Yan Yan is back. What about your boyfriend?" A few people just got off to take out everything, a middle-aged woman with a hair tied up in a cloth bag ran out, excited in her eyes, who was Liu Yan''s mother, Chen Jinzhi!


    "He''s here!"


    Liu Yan blushed, so many years first took the boy home, inevitably nervous, see Su Xinyu face as usual, the heart is a little relaxed, otherwise by parents know that they are three, how to see people later, to Chu wind moves: "Chu Feng, you come first!"


    Chu Feng once again looked at Su Xinyu, sure that the real wife is not angry, just smile to go up to open: "aunt good!"


    Chen Jinzhi looks up and down at Chu Feng, and the eyebrows are all smiling. The so-called mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, and the more happy she looks, it may be: "I am also worried about Yan Yan looking for a loser in a big city like Jianghai. I am relieved to see you. I can see how clear the child is. At the same time, he is a kind-hearted person."


    Lin Yulin and Su Xinyu are hot and hot on their faces. Chu Feng, who has just come back from the blood of thousands of people, is he kind?


    Catkins can not help laughing directly. Chen Jinzhi glared at her: "what is the laugh? The people''s breeze is smaller than you, but it is your brother-in-law, and there is nothing funny."


    Liu Fu is accepted by Liu family, but she laughs that Chu Feng''s identity and kindness don''t match. But the old man is here, she is not easy to say anything, nodding back: "know Mom, I must respect my brother-in-law!"


    "Look at me, and I forgot to say hello to you to the house and sit." Chen Jinzhi turns around with smile, and pulls Chu Feng how to see how to look like: "heart words, and family and aunt go in together. It''s cold outside. The family is burning and warm. And so on, Yan Yan''s uncle and er''er''s family come to dinner, and they are lively and lively."


    Liu Yan, with a smile, was stiff, and asked unnaturally, "Mom, how can you invite them to come?"


    "Silly boy!" Chen Jinzhi seems to know what, clapping Liu Yan and saying: "I know you have opinions on uncle and the second uncle''s family, but they are no longer your father''s brother. It''s your father who asked them to come to dinner at noon, and also see why you bring your boyfriend back to be happy!"


    "Wait for a moment, a year is so one or two days, and how good it is to be reconciled!"


    Liu Yan frowned, looked at Chu Feng with apology, and said after everyone went in: "husband, sorry, wait for me if my snobbish relatives are too much, you will wait a little bit, my father is a man of great affection."


    Chu Feng secretly said how dog blood, but still nodded: "if you give me special service in the evening, no problem!"


    "To die!" Liu Yan blushed and her heart beat fast and ran into the room.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    There are some potatoes and corn hanging on the second floor. There are two other rooms. Chu Feng comes in and takes a simple look at his left eye. He exclaims that the environment is much better than his own.


    "What''s the name?"


    When several women were helping Chen Jinzhi to cook, Liu Yan''s father, Liu San, was smoking a cigarette with a more than 80 cm long cigarette in the living room. His clothes were simple, but his eyes full of examination when he looked at Chu Feng: "where is he from? What kind of family members do you have in the river and sea? "


    Chu Feng was shocked. Didn''t Liu Yan tell her parents?


    It''s not that Liu Yan didn''t want to say it, but that she worried about Su Xinyu. Finally, Chu Feng couldn''t come to see her parents, so she just said that she had a boyfriend and didn''t mention anything else.


    Although it was even more troublesome than going to Yao Qianxue''s and Su''s, chufeng still kept his due politeness and said, "my name is chufeng, and I''m from Dian LAN Ren''s family. I''m from Xuancheng. There''s only a little aunt and a younger brother in my family, and I don''t have any other relatives."


    "In addition, I met Yan Yan in Jianghai, but now the imperial city has opened a company."


    This is what Chu Feng said after thinking about it. If he said he didn''t do anything, he couldn''t say that he was fighting in the underground world. He could only say that he opened a small company, but fengteng was there, which was not cheating.


    "Start a company when you are only a few years old. Don''t blow the bull out." Before Liu San opened his mouth, a woman''s voice of disdain came from the door: "my Jingjing works in Hangzhou. All of them are just employees of a company. How old are you? Just say you are the boss. You should be honest."


    Liu San''s original sitting body stood up when he saw a group of people appear at the door. The smoke sticks were all extinguished, and he said with a smile: "big brother and sister-in-law, second brother and second sister-in-law, here you are, sit down quickly!"


    Said also quickly moved out two stools, with a smile on his face, as if to see relatives come, is his greatest wish in general.


    Chu Feng also stood up, but the woman did not begin to speak. She continued with her mouth open: "young man, although Yan Yan is just a small policeman, she is also a person in the establishment. She can''t compare with the company''s white-collar in terms of stable income, but she is also a person with some status. You can''t do it. It won''t be cheating Yan Yan in our family."


    Liu San''s face was a little embarrassed. Although he didn''t really believe that Chu Feng was the boss at such an age, he said that he could. He was also embarrassed to tell people that he was embarrassed. He introduced Chu Feng: "this is Yan Yan''s second aunt!"


    Jin Yuan emerged and shook his head with pride and sighed: "I don''t take the initiative to say hello to my elders. Young people are now!"


    Chu Feng''s heart was running wildly there. When I saw you for the first time, I knew who you were. But combining with Liu Sangang''s words, I probably knew who these people were in front of me. He said politely: "Hello, auntie, Erbo, erauntie, cousin and cousin!"


    The depressed heart, how to feel so uncomfortable, a greeting over, so many people.


    "Third brother!"


    Jin Yuan shook his head and didn''t look at Chu Feng. He looked at the surrounding environment and said: "I haven''t been here for several years. Your family is still the same as before. Why can''t our life be improved? My family has built two small buildings, and you still live in this dangerous house."


    Liu San looks a little embarrassed, but his personality is not good. He said to his second sister-in-law with a smile: "it was Jingjing competing for success. You and your second brother are also lucky. I can''t help it. Today, Yan Yan brings her boyfriend back. I just want to have a meal together. I haven''t had dinner together for several years."


    "He? Forget it


    Mr. Yan, who was in charge of the company''s office, was disgusted by Mr. Yan''s company''s office, and let him go to work for a long time


    Chufeng was shocked when he heard the speech. He was his own employee. He looked at a young man whose face was full of arrogance. He shook his head in secret. It seemed that he was a guy who liked to pack forks.


    Lei song also stepped forward at this time and said: "no problem, as long as the third uncle agrees, I can find one for Yan Yan at any time."


    "Who is your sister Yan?" Liu Yan happened to come from the side, and his face was not good-looking when he heard Lei song''s words: "please pay attention to your words. Besides, my cousin and you are just together. You are not my brother-in-law. Pay attention to yourself."


    As always strong, let Chu wind heart for Liu Yan point a few praise.


    Lei song was dissatisfied, but when he saw Liu Yan, especially when he saw Liu Yan''s arrogance, his eyes were straight. However, he realized that Liu Jing, who had just hooked up with her, could only pretend not to care. She moved her eyes and said, "this is the sister. With your conditions, you can find a better one. It''s boring to find such a child."


    After sorting out his tie to make him look polite, leisong continued: "besides, I hear that you work in Jianghai and are still a policeman. It''s easier to find a better person with your beauty. This young man is a bluff and impetuous person at first sight, and he doesn''t deserve you at all.""You can say it again, but I''ll throw you out."


    Liu Yan was the most unhappy. People said that Chu Feng was not. It used to be, and now is the same. She went to take Chu Feng''s arm: "as for who he is, you can''t say it. If you don''t want to be unlucky, just shut up!"


    "Stop it!" Cousin Liu Jing pulls Lei song''s clothes. Knowing Liu Yan''s character, she doesn''t doubt what she said. She can really throw Lei song out at that time.


    Seeing Lei song shut up, Liu Yan said hello to these elders one by one. No matter how reluctant she was in her heart, she always needed to give her father some face.


    "Yan Yan grows up, good!"


    There has been no talk, a slightly older middle-aged man said: "Uncle knows a few people in the city, the environmental conditions at home are good, another day to introduce you to one."


    In addition to the Liuyan family, the rest of the people showed a playful look. Liu Yan''s eldest uncle, Liu Da, is a member of liujiatun village. He often contacts with people in the city. His son is also a small director of the district. His future is bright. He even found the daughter of the deputy section officer to be his girlfriend. He is a man of high reputation in the village.


    Chu Feng looks strange and looks at Liu Yan. She seems to be asking her relatives why they are so wonderful. She is totally transparent and introduces Liu Yan a man!


    "Yan Yan is my brother''s girlfriend. Who wants to rob him?"


    When the atmosphere of the scene was strange, Su Xinyu came from the side. The elegant and noble woman, like a princess, stood up and became the focus of the public. Looking around at the people around her, she said faintly, "I think my brother is the best. Is there anyone better than my brother?"


    When Lin Yulin and LiuXu hear the news, they all come to see what the scene has vaguely understood. LiuXu''s eyes are playful and they are very excited.


    Su Xinyu stood there, and Liu Dadu didn''t adapt to the leisurely atmosphere. She frowned and asked, "who is this?"


    "She is Chu Feng''s sister!" Liu Yan looked at Su Xinyu gratefully and took back Liu Da''s words: "I have met all the family members of Chu Feng. This time he came here to confirm our relationship with my parents."


    "His sister?"


    After all, Liu Da is a person who often walks around and looks at people. Su Xinyu''s aura, temperament and condescending posture can not be shown by ordinary people. She scattered two points of provocation and said, "it seems that you have found a good boyfriend, Yan Yan!"


    Lei song and Liu Jing are shocked. Others may not know the name of Chu Feng, but as the staff of fengteng, they must know it. Look at Chu Feng, who always keeps smiling, and denies himself in his heart. How can Liu Yan recognize him?


    The emergence of Su Xinyu makes those who are critical and want to be provocative can''t find words to say. After all, some people stand there, which is a symbol. They just want them to think that Chu Feng''s birth is dignified and has great status, and they absolutely can''t accept it.


    What are relatives? That is, you are not as good as me, then we are relatives!


    "Dinner is ready, eat!"


    At this time, Chen Jinzhi broke the silence, and was very helpless with her husband''s two brothers and his family. She said that she took catkins to help her carry vegetables. She was not willing to help them. Anyway, she was satisfied with Chu Feng.


    Soon on a square table on the display of rich dishes, the uncle and the second uncle sat down with their eyes wide open.


    There are lobsters on the table, or the kind of lobster that weighs more than one kilo. Chicken, duck and fish are all the same. There are abalone. When Jin Yuan rubbed his eyes, he felt so unreal that he asked, "sister-in-law, are you making these with flour?"


    Chen Jinzhi was very comfortable when he saw Jin Yuan''s silly eyes. He pointed to Su Xinyu and said, "Chu Feng''s sister has bought them for several days."


    Because Su Xinyu and others come and go here in a low-key way. Most of the time they stay at home and don''t go out. In addition, Liu Yan''s family doesn''t have any visitors, so they really don''t know that Su Xinyu came before the new year.


    Jin Yuan''s tone was sour: "it''s worth spending money for my younger brother''s sake."


    Up to now, she is reluctant to admit that Liu Yan has found a tall man. She thinks that Lei song, the daughter of her family, is the best. Even Liu Qing of the uncle''s family can''t match it.


    After dinner, Chen Jinzhi went to cut fruit for everyone. Jin Yuan and his aunt Ma Lian said: "Lei song bought me a set of cosmetics this time. I heard that more than 3000 yuan and a mobile phone, more than 5000 yuan, this child is really sensible!"


    Ma Lian also echoed: "my future daughter-in-law is very sensible, buy me a pair of gold earrings, it costs more than 30000 yuan, and give me and the old guy a suit of clothes, almost 70, 000 yuan altogether!" He also touched his gold earrings and clothes, showing off.


    Chu Feng''s eyes are very playful. Seeing Liu San''s embarrassed expression, he never says a word from the beginning of eating. Obviously, he is oppressed by two sister-in-law.


    At this time, Jin Yuan seemed to have no intention to open his mouth: "third brother, I don''t know what your future son-in-law has bought for you, famous wine, famous tobacco or high-grade nutrition?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    "There''s a car out there. It''s a car from sunshine. Rent it?" Seeing that Liu San lowered his head and didn''t open his mouth, Jin Yuan felt that his conjectures were correct at the beginning. He added a smile and said, "but it''s also true that my Jingjing and Lei song can''t afford a car. Yan Yangang graduated from the police academy only a few years ago. It''s estimated that this little guy has no job. It''s good to rent it."


    "But it seems that his sister is going to spend a lot of money this time."


    Su Xinyu and Liu Yan frown at the same time. They are women who are proud of Chu Feng. Now when they hear Jin Yuan''s contempt for Chu Feng, they are very uncomfortable, but they are held by Chu Feng.


    Today''s Chu Feng has no mind to care about these little people.


    Su Xinyu and Liu Yan take a look at Chu Feng and seem to understand his meaning. They both smile slightly. Chufeng doesn''t care at all, so they should be watching the clown performance.


    Lin Yulin sat alone on one side and didn''t want to get involved in Chu Feng''s affairs. She just looked at Liu Yan''s great uncle and others. She seemed to think of something and sighed softly.


    "Liu Qing, I heard that Xiaoying''s father will help you to be the district chief next year?"


    When Jin Yuan saw that Liu Sanyi''s family did not answer, she was even more arrogant. As a relative, she felt that life was to be better than others. The topic turned to Liu Qing, who had not spoken for a whole night. "Then you should try harder and strive to get to your father-in-law''s position within ten years."


    Liu Qing is very deep look, look at the girl around her, gently said: "as long as Xiaoying is with me, it doesn''t matter where I am."


    Li Xiaoying frowned, but did not speak. She and Liu Qing were also forced to be together. Her father and Liu Qing''s father were decades old friends and had a good relationship. She directly settled the matter. She was gentle in character and didn''t want to argue about it. Anyway, whoever she married was married.


    Seeing that Li Xiaoying didn''t speak, Liu Qing''s anger flashed in her eyes. Their relationship was already a nail in the iron plate. They were going to get married in July and August, but the latter didn''t even give him a hand, which was quite depressing.


    "Jingjing of your family is not bad either."


    Seeing Jin Yuan praising her son, Ma Lian felt more relaxed. She glanced at Chen Jinzhi, who was cutting fruit nearby. Everyone knew Chen Jinzhi when she was young. At that time, Chen Jinzhi was as beautiful as a flower, but now it was not as good as them. It was said that Lei song was going to be promoted to the branch manager after next year, which was a job with annual salary of several hundred thousand thousand yuan


    Jin Yuan laughed, waved his hand, and said, "it''s only a few hundred thousand. Lei song is a good boy. He must be the vice boss in the future."


    Chu Feng touches his nose. I don''t know if he''s going to be a vice boss, but I''m sure he''ll be fired soon after the year.


    Liu San looked up to see the two sisters in law there boasting about each other. The two brothers were chatting as if he didn''t exist. He sighed in his heart and felt that his wife was right. He thought that they were relatives, but they regarded themselves as green leaves to foil them.


    The eyes apologetically looked at Chu Feng, as if because of their own read and family affection to call two people to give Chu Feng embarrassment, said sorry.


    "Brother in law, can you take out the gift you bought for your parents?"


    Catkins drum mouth, Chu Feng they can not care about, but their second family members were humiliated, once a killer, she is not a good tempered person, stood up and said: "take advantage of now, let your parents happy."


    Chu Feng helplessly glared at catkins. How could this girl not hold her breath?


    Jin Yuan and Ma Lian looked at each other, as if they found something in general. The former said: "yes, what did you buy for your future father-in-law? Take it out and have a look. Let''s envy, envy and hate."


    In Chu Feng''s look of indifference, willow catkins are skipping into the next door, quickly carrying seven or eight bags out of the ground, and then ran in to bring out seven or eight, and then went to carry it again. Liu San stood up in amazement and began to open his mouth: "catkins, don''t take it, what''s the matter?"


    With pride and banter on their faces, Jin Yuan and Ma Lian, who seemed to want to see the liusanyi family make a fool of themselves again, looked stiff. With more than 20 bags on the ground, they looked gorgeous. They didn''t want to believe it. They had similar ideas in their hearts.


    Chu wind is also willow catkins fear that the world is not chaotic behavior made quite helpless, but also did not stop what.


    "This is a gift that my brother-in-law brought to you two when he came today."


    Willow catkins like an elf picked up a package bag, took out the box inside and said, "listen to my sister said that you and your mother did not have a piece of jewelry for mother, brother-in-law bought a set of six jewelry jewelry, earrings, bracelets, necklaces, rings all have, is a gift for father you, let you give mother."


    "Fake!" Liu San was shaken by the glittering things in front of him. He didn''t know how to open his mouth. Jin Yuan shook his head and said, "it seems like this set of six jewelry costs more than one million yuan. He is just a little guy. Is he rich? Buying fake things to deceive the elderly is immoral. "


    "Did you buy it?" LiuXu has been looking at them for a long time. When Jin Yuan''s face turned red and he obviously didn''t buy it, LiuXu picked up an object at the bottom of the box and shook it and said, "this is the professional appraisal certificate of Liuquan jewelry. Scan the QR code with your mobile phone. Do you know if it''s true or not? The number is unique! "Jin Yuan is not sure. After taking the certificate that looks like there is no water, he really pulls out the mobile phone for scanning. Liu Jing and Lei song all come together. After the page is refreshed, the information will be displayed. How can the secret way be possible if several people compare the number on the jewelry box?


    Just real things can not be fake, Jinyuan put the certificate in the box to cover up a little envy and did not care about saying: "also more than one million things, maybe all dowry, for a woman to spend so much, after eating is difficult, no fun!"


    "How can you not know the mind of Jinyuan when you have a laugh, and then I can open several other boxes and continue to say," Dad, this is the national wine that my brother-in-law gave you, and also the tribute cigarettes. There are also some nutritious products. They are all good! "


    When the big uncle and the two uncle family are open, the catkins seem to be very interesting. In Chu Feng''s helpless look, he opens a box and takes out a set of cosmetics to Chen Jinzhi, who comes with fruit at the opposite end. "Mom, this is a set of cosmetics that my brother-in-law bought for you, for 180000!"


    Ma Lian stumbled. She used the most expensive cosmetics for more than 7000. She saw the brand and her understanding of the cosmetics. This set really required 180000 yuan. But she and Jinyuan were similar to the idea, saying, "don''t make some fake products as authentic products. Cosmetics are dead people!"


    Li Xiaoying walked a few steps, took up the set of cosmetics, took a look, and squeezed the cream and sniffed it, saying, "this is a genuine product, revealing a natural fragrance. It can''t be fake!"


    Malian, when they still did not believe it, Li Xiaoying raised the cream cover to the bottom and turned to Malian. They continued, "I also have a set of cosmetics like this. They have lettering on the bottom of the laser beam, which can not be forged, and the fake is not likely to be sold in the big shopping mall, so this is indeed true."


    They can not believe Chu Feng, don''t believe catkins, or even believe that everything is true in front of them. But Li Xiaoying''s words can never be disbelief. They have used it. They can see it at a glance.


    But God is wonderful, he gave a person a slap, then will certainly give a palm!


    Catkins enjoy the expression of the two people now, pointing to the packaging music that has not been opened yet: "there are nutrition, clothes and shoes and other things in the package that are not opened here and next door. Today, my brother-in-law spent more than 50 million for parents to prepare gifts!"


    Such a heavy bomb hit, Jinyuan and Malian began to talk about the most happy face is not very good-looking, they just boast of their cosmetics thousands, clothes tens of thousands of thousands, nutrition is what, now a set of cosmetics 180000, then kill all their things.


    That feeling, that contrast, only those who have experienced will understand.


    Liu San has been in dementia. Chen Jinzhi is standing with fruit and doesn''t know how to react. Honest farmers can''t make more than a million in their lives. Now they tell them that more than 50 million things are only bought for them. From Li Xiaoying''s confirmation, they will not doubt it is deceiving.


    Eyes are all gathered in Chu Feng, Chen Jinzhi Zheng Zheng open: "Yan Yan, what is your boyfriend do?"


    "He said it to you, a company boss!" Liu Yan also enjoyed the expression of the eldest and the two uncle family, with a little proud opening.


    Liu San looked at Chu Feng unbelievably and asked, "what a boss?"


    "Chu Feng?" Li Xiaoying came up at this time, looked at him with his head crooked and asked: "I felt a little familiar at the beginning, but now it seems true, Chu is still in the wind less?"


    As the daughter of deputy section member, Li Xiaoying naturally contacts a little more things, which makes the holy Dynasty strong and powerful to become the second Mr. Du. It is also the person who led the Weiss unrest some days ago. It is difficult for Li Xiaoying to know it or not. At first, it was unexpected, but it can be confirmed that he has guessed it.


    When Chu Feng showed a smile, Li Xiaoying smiled and said, "I like the wind and the wind of the river you took. I am very moved by the emotional play you and jinxiaoqi."


    Chu Feng did not expect that someone recognized it, and did not deny that he replied, "thank you, but can''t watch pirated movies!"


    "It was natural. I watched it three times before and after, all in the cinema!" Li Xiaoying was surprised that the wind in the legend was so small that there was no shelf, but it was also easy. Then he looked at Su Xinyu, and his face was a little more restrained and bowed to her: "Miss Su, welcome to Kun city. We can go out and walk if we have time."


    Su Xinyu and Chu Feng are similar ideas, nodding politely: "there will be opportunities!"


    "The wind and the sea? Chief Chu? Less wind? " Lei song and Liu Jing stared at each other with their eyes. As the employees of fengteng, they were very familiar with this. Especially, Lesong thought of his attitude just now, regretted his youth and was frightened.


    Jin Yuan looked at Lei song and daughter''s face were pale, and asked in a low voice, "what is the matter, who is he?"


    Liu Jing said in a low voice, swallowing hard: "the boss of fengteng group, Chu Feng, dianlan Xuan city, and I are the big boss of Lesong!"


    Gold yuan foot a soft buttock sat on the ground, similar regret green bowel!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    Liu Xu put out a lot of gifts and Li Xiaoying''s confirmation. The identity of Chu Fengfeng Teng group''s boss is obvious. Lei song and Liu Jing also tell Chu Feng another identity secretly. At the moment, both of them are nervous.


    "Yan Yan, come with me!"


    Lei song''s whispers are all heard by Liu San. Originally, Liu Yan should be happy to find such a man, but now he is not happy. He says to Liu Yan and goes to the room inside.


    Liu Yan let go of Chu Feng''s arm with a smile. Chen Jinzhi didn''t pay attention to so much. He looked at Chu Feng with a smile and said, "young man, you''re good. Sit down first. I''ll go and have a look." Then she followed her into the room. She knew what kind of character her husband was.


    In the hall, Liu Yan''s family are not there. Chu Feng sees that the uncle and the second uncle are trembling and don''t know what to say. Compared with Li Xiaoying, she should be more normal and still chat with Su Xinyu. As a person within the system, she naturally knows who Su Xinyu is.


    Chu Feng was also happy to have a leisurely time. He was drinking tea and eating melon seeds. The uncle and the second uncle''s family were still sitting at the beginning. Now they are all standing. It seems that the primary school students who were taught by the teacher dare not breathe. The so-called arrogance has become a laughing stock at this moment.


    People are not lack of strength, just disdain to quarrel with them.


    "I want you to break up with this Chu Feng!"


    In the room, Liu San''s first words are this. The diligent farmer all his life has his own ideas: "I''ve heard about the fengteng group. How can a boss like you as a small policeman? He must be greedy for your good looks and freshness. I don''t want you to be together."


    Liu Yan knew that Liu San was good for herself after all. She was afraid of being hurt, but now she didn''t want to give up and said, "Dad!"


    "Don''t say it. I heard what I just said."


    Liu Yan did not finish, Liu San directly interrupted her and continued: "he is the boss is not fake, in addition, he did not see the light of the business, extreme road personnel, you a people''s police should not be with him, and that Lei Song said, he is what kind of red family''s uncle, Yan Yan Yan!"


    Liu Yan scolded Lei song thousands of times in his heart, but he also understood that Lei song was flustered at that time. Naturally, he knew what to say, but he could not blame others.


    Looking at her father''s sad face, Liu Yan knelt down on the ground, and the strong beauty captain rarely revealed such a situation: "I''m sorry, Dad, I know you''re all responsible people, and I hope I can live a safe and stable life, find a good man and build a happy and happy family. It doesn''t need to be rich and powerful, as long as it is full of harmony."


    "Just for Chu Feng, I love him!"


    Unexpectedly, Liu Yan also said such words. Liu San was so angry that she almost slapped her hands. She just raised her hand and couldn''t bear to go on. She said obstinately, "I tell you, if you don''t break up with that Chu Feng, you don''t want to recognize my father. Our Liu family is not rich and rich, but I don''t want to have any relationship with such people.


    Besides, they all have wives. Just now Su Xinyu is her sister. I think it''s his wife. If you go to be a little girl for others, you will not lose face. I will lose face for you! "


    "What are you talking about, old man?"


    Standing next to Chen Jinzhi couldn''t look down. He patted Liu San, pulled up Liu Yan on the ground and said, "Yan Yan has grown up and knows more than you. Moreover, the Chu wind looks pretty good to me. Intuition is not a bad person. It certainly won''t be playing with Yan Yan''s feelings. What''s your hurry?"


    Seeing his wife talking to his daughter, Liu San scattered his weak eyes in front of his brother and sister-in-law and roared: "Chen Jinzhi, your daughter is going to be a little girl. My Liu family can''t afford to lose this face!"


    "What kind of face do you have? Your daughter doesn''t go to be a little girl, and she doesn''t see your brother. They look up to you."


    Chen Jinzhi went back directly. Just now, the situation of the uncle and the second uncle''s family fell into her eyes. After several decades of oppression with Liu San, she felt a tone of voice: "now, that Su Xinyu watched Chu Feng come to our house. As a wife, she didn''t say anything, but also deceived us that we were sisters. Do you think Yan Yan will be bullied?"


    Liu three was told by his wife that the old man''s face was red. His brother''s family''s anomaly was very obvious, but he still reluctantly said, "that''s not enough. He''s a very mixed race. I don''t want to see Yan''s future widowhood."


    "What do you know?"


    Chen Jinzhi may have been the essence of life, he said: "Yan Yan likes it, others are also good to Yan Yan, then it is happiness. Although he is extremely mixed, do you think he is like it? Such a person''s heart must be good, otherwise your family is a farmer, and there is no decent place. Why do people want to come? They don''t like your family''s Yan Yan. They really care about Yan Yan? "


    "You? Anyway, I don''t agree! " Liu Sanben is not good at talking. Chen Jinzhi makes him speechless. He stubbornly says that he sits on the bed.


    "Thank you mom!"


    Liu Yan saw that her parents were fighting against each other there because of her own affairs. She held Chen Jinzhi''s hand and looked at Liu San and said, "Dad, Chu Feng has always been very good to me. She has never bullied me. Moreover, I am not a police officer. Now I am the leader of Jianghai criminal investigation team. All these are because of Chu Feng.Perhaps you will think that I go up very dark, but that is you do not know Chu Feng, what kind of person he is, I believe that there are few than I know, you can rest assured, he will not be what you think


    "Believe me once, although can''t walk with Chu Feng in the sun, but I am also satisfied!"


    Chen Jinzhi shook his head and sighed, "silly boy!" If it was the beginning, she would bewitch Liu Yan to seize the main room, but after seeing Su Xinyu, she knew that some things could not be replaced.


    Compared with Chen Jinzhi''s calmness, Liu San almost didn''t sit down from the bed and said, "are you the captain of Jianghai?"


    Liu San, who is not completely illiterate, knows that he is surprised by what happened to a team leader in a place like Jianghai, but then he is excited. He stands up all of a sudden, and his face is full of hidden excitement: "ha ha, OK, my daughter of LiuSan is actually the captain of Jianghai, which is several levels larger than the general team leader!"


    Liu Yan and Chen Jinzhi were stunned. How could Liu San, who was still unhappy just now, be happy to hear that Liu Yan is the captain of Jianghai?


    "Don''t look, I can''t explain my mood!" Liu San sees his wife and daughter looking at him, but he doesn''t know how to explain it. He waves out. A big stone falls in his heart. What he worries about is that the difference between their identities is too big. But now that Liu Yan is the captain, he thinks it is appropriate to be with Chu Feng.


    This is the thinking of the people at the bottom. They may daydream, but when things really happen, they will worry about their gains and losses and feel that some things should not belong to them. Now that Liu Yan is a team leader, he thinks the contrast is not so great.


    However, Liu Yan was still very uncomfortable when she was young, but Liu Yan knelt down and knew the daughter''s character. He knew that nine cows could not be pulled back, so she could only acquiesce in another way.


    "Congratulations, third brother!"


    As soon as Liu San came out, Liu Da burst out laughing and walked up. He couldn''t see his contempt for Liu San: "we checked xiajianghai fengteng group just now, and finally found out that Yan Yan was the leader of Jianghai criminal investigation team. Finally, our Liu family has made a character. It''s Jianghai!"


    Liu San, facing his elder brother, is still not strong, or for many years, he chuckles: "that, Yan Yiqi!"


    Standing in the back, Liu Qing saw her fiancee talking and laughing with Chu Feng. Her face was not very good-looking. She murmured, "what do you want to win? Do you still rely on others to hold it up?"


    Ma Lian, who was already worried, heard her son''s uninteresting words and drank: "Liu Qing, what are you talking about?"


    I don''t know Chu Feng''s identity. Now I know that even if she is still jealous, she can only be pressed in her heart and dare not reveal it. Her son is not smart enough to jump out of such words. Isn''t that for death?


    "No ability, no merit, do you think Yan Yan can be superior?"


    Su Xinyu stood up at this time. Seeing that the man with deep clothes was not pleasing to his eyes, he raised his head and said, "Yan Yan has solved 18 cases in half a year after he graduated from the police academy. He once destroyed a theft gang of eight by himself, and was directly promoted to vice captain of the criminal police.


    When she was the vice captain of the criminal police, Yan Yan led the people of the criminal police team to carry out more than 200 missions, and arrested more than 700 criminals. She made great contributions when blue cells entered the river and sea. Finally, Vice Minister of public security Zhou Jingxing directly named her to study in the imperial city and became the vice captain after she came back!


    At last, he suffered the Revenge of blue cells when he attacked the tianwangmen of southern Jidao. However, Yan Yan almost died and dug out two big moths in the police force, the captain and the captain of the criminal police. He was highly praised by Yan Tianming, a member of the staff. He became the youngest and the first female captain in the history of Jianghai! "


    "You tell me, Yan Yan and you are the same, rely on the person to be superior?"


    Su Xinyu''s questioning made Liu Qing look pale. He felt that he was the most promising person in the Liu family''s generation. However, when he heard what Su Xinyu said, he found that he was nothing.


    Liu San nods slightly, and the last trace of worry disappears. Su Xinyu can stand up to speak for Liu Yan, so there won''t be any quarrels. She says in her heart that children have their own happiness!


    Liu Yan was embarrassed to stand beside her. These things did exist, but they were all based on Chu Feng''s help. Now Su Xinyu said that it was her achievement. She felt embarrassed in her heart. However, when Chu Feng looked peaceful, Liu Yan calmed down. As long as he was there, I would be there.


    Feeling embarrassed, Chen Jinzhi stepped out and said with a smile, "OK, OK, it''s very late now. Let''s go and have a rest."


    If it was in the past, Chen Jinzhi would not have said such a thing. The uncle and the second uncle would not even stay for a while after dinner, but now he said, "Chu Feng, there is no place to sleep in that house. Go to sleep in the car!"


    Chu Feng was stunned, but then he began to laugh. He knew that Liu San had not cared about Liu San. He could not hear what he had said in the room. He stood up and said, "OK!"


    Jin Yuan, whose feet were weak, seemed to find something. He stood up and said, "otherwise, Chu Feng, you go to my house and sleep. I have a bungalow and a room."Lei song, who has been afraid to speak again, looks cold and scolds in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to export!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    Everyone left Liu Yan''s house.


    Liu DA and Liu Er live on the opposite side. The three Liu families are in the middle. When the Lius go home, Ma Lian scolds and yells on the road: "Jin Yuan, that dead woman, talks so fast. Otherwise, it would be nice for Chu Feng to go to our house!"


    Liu Da didn''t speak. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Liu Qing walked behind her, her face was gloomy and ugly. Li Xiaoying followed Ma Lian with a faint smile on her mouth, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Chu Feng, this is my home. I''m sure I don''t have luxury villas like yours. I''ll make do with it!"


    Here, the party has arrived at the small bungalow of Liu er''s family. Jin Yuan points to the two storey bungalow with a bright smile and says to Chu Feng, "wait a minute, I''ll ask Jingjing to clean up a room for you. You can have a good rest and have dinner in the second aunt''s house tomorrow. We are all relatives and walk around more."


    Chu Feng felt his nose. At first, he wanted to make do with the car for one night, but Jin Yuan and Liu Er were too enthusiastic. Chu Feng didn''t care too much about their face. It can be seen that Liu San still has a lot of affection for the two brothers'' families.


    Nod gently: "that disturb!"


    "No interruptions, no interruptions!" Jin Yuan''s smiling eyes narrowed into seams. He took Chu Feng and walked in. Liu ER was a little behind. When Chu Feng followed Jin Yuan in, he stopped to look at Lei song. He said faintly, "well, Xiaosong, you can sleep on the first floor tonight. There is not enough room in your home."


    After that, he didn''t care whether leisong agreed or not, and went in directly.


    Lei song stands there with his fist clenched subconsciously. Liu Jing''s small bungalow is the same as that of many rural families. Most of the first floor is used for stacking things and in the kitchen and bathroom. Although there is one room, it is useless at all. Everyone is in the three rooms on the second floor.


    Lei song thinks Chu Fenglai must be sleeping on the first floor, but he doesn''t expect to sleep on his own. His anger is conceivable.


    "Why don''t you sleep in my room? I''ll go to the first floor." Liu Jing felt Lei song''s unwillingness, but her previous intention to catch up with Lei song was a little lighter: "you and I are very clear about the identity of President Chu. You can''t catch up with him if you struggle for ten more lives. Sleeping on the first floor and striving for a good relationship will be good for you in the future."


    Lei song felt more comfortable and reluctantly put on a smile and said, "I know, wait, I''ll go to sleep on the first floor. You go first, I''ll take a walk."


    After that, without waiting for Liu Jing to say anything, he turned around and walked aside. He didn''t know whether Chu Fengji had a grudge, but he always had to think about it. He had to work hard to get into fengteng. He didn''t want to lose his job because he offended Chu Feng.


    "A 25-year-old man and an 18-year-old boy have such a big gap. Yan Yan is very lucky!"


    Liu Jing didn''t ask Lei song where he was going. She just whispered and turned into the room. Chu Feng was sitting there chatting with Liu ER and Jin Yuan. Liu Jing didn''t know what to say: "I''ll go up and clean up the room."


    Liu Jing ran upstairs, trying to open Lei song''s bedroom these days and clean it up for Chu Feng. But when she put her hand on the handle, she withdrew her eyes and looked at her room next to her. Then she listened to her mother''s laughter downstairs and went to her room. In the room of


    , Liu Jing put all his clothes on the bed and put them in the wardrobe. He also sprayed some perfume. He said, "wait and let him sleep in my room!"


    "Jingjing, you talk. Your father and I went to bed first."


    Liu Jing went downstairs after cleaning up. After chatting in the hall for more than an hour, Jin Yuan stood up and took her husband upstairs, blinking at Liu Jing. As for why Lei song didn''t see anyone, the couple seemed to forget.


    Only Liu Jing and Chu Feng were left in the hall. The former was a little nervous: "Mr. Chu, I''ll pour you a glass of water!"


    "I''ve had a lot of it. No more." Chu Feng shook his head.


    Liu Jing looked at the fruit on the table: "then I''ll peel an apple for you?"


    Chu Feng said with a startled smile: "don''t call me Chu general manager, call me Chu Feng can, but I don''t want to eat anything now. My stomach is swollen. It''s very late. Where is the room? I''m going to have a rest."


    Liu Jing nodded and stood up: "I''ll take you up!" Then he didn''t dare to see Chu Feng. He lowered his head and went upstairs. Where else did he start to go to Liu Yan''s house? He was more like a lot of people who dare not speak when they saw the boss at work.


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders, stood up and followed him. He walked into a room opened by Liu Jing. His expression became strange. He turned his head and asked, "well, you can''t take the wrong room with you?"


    Liu Jing''s face was so red that she had to bleed. She whispered, "the room next door is Lei song''s, but there are some things in a mess. So, Mr. Chu, you should sleep in my room. I''ll go next door!"


    "Wait!" After that, Liu Jing went out as if she wanted to run for her life. Chu Feng made a sound and walked slowly to Liu Jing when she stopped. She stood still in front of Liu Jing and said with a gentle smile, "don''t you have anything you want to say to me?"


    Liu Jing smelled the smell of Chu Feng standing in front of her. She was a little intoxicated. Her head was lowered and she whispered, "Mr. Chu, can you close the door first?"Chu Feng tilted his head, emerging to play: "why close the door?"


    Liu Jing vowed that she had never been so nervous. Even when Lei song was chasing her, she was very normal. But now, facing Chu Feng, her heart was beating fast and her voice was smaller: "I''m sorry about that tonight. I didn''t mean to target you. What do you want? I won''t tell Yan Yan."


    "I just hope Chu won''t fire me!"


    Speaking of the last, the voice was almost inaudible. Chu Feng shook his head and patted Liu Yan on the shoulder: "if I were such a stingy person, I would not follow you. If you have nothing to say, go out, I will sleep here tonight!"


    Liu Jing found that she had misunderstood Chu Feng''s meaning and turned to go out. But when she came to the door to close the door, she stopped and turned and said, "Mr. Chu, you are very good at medical skills. Can I ask you a favor?"


    Chu Feng turned back and said with a smile, "I thought you were not going to say it. Close the door!"


    Liu Jing was stunned. She didn''t even say that. How could Chu Feng know?


    But they didn''t think much about it. When the door slammed, Liu ER and Jin Yuan almost jumped up in the opposite room. Jin Yuan said with a smile, "Jingjing is no less than Yan Yan. If you see me, my ideas are correct. How nice it is to close the door."


    Although Liu ER was also excited, he was still very calm: "but what about Lei song? He spent more than ten thousand yuan on our family this time."


    "Are you stupid?" Jin Yuan soon showed that she was very careful. She raised her hands and said, "one is the boss of the group, and the other is the head of a small section in the branch of the group. Do you still need to say?"


    Liu Er thought about it and said with a smile: "it''s true that Lei song''s 100 pieces are not as good as Chu Feng''s. I''m looking forward to seeing the old three''s millions of things lying there."


    "I''m looking forward to that set of jewelry." Jin Yuan also showed an envious look, and then pulled her husband to turn off the light, and the old husband and wife''s were able to follow suit.


    "It''s just body odor. There''s nothing I''m sorry to say."


    in the next room, Chu Feng smiled and said, "when I first came in, I smelled that although you had perfumed perfume, it was only limited to your own smell, and if anyone else came in, they could smell it. Take off your clothes. I''ll show you!"


    Liu Jing''s face is red, and she has established a relationship with Lei Songgang. Both of them just hold hands. Sometimes, Lei song still dislikes her and doesn''t hold her hand. If she hadn''t looked like two and had a chance to cure, Lei song would have broken up with her.


    Chu Feng saw also a little eyes moved, dark way Liu Yan''s family genes seem to be good, but that is to look at and say: "hands up!"


    Liu Jing nodded and stretched out her hands. Suddenly, a pungent smell came out. Chu Feng held her breath and saw four gold needles in her hand. Two gold needles were put under the armpits of her hands. The smell slowly dissipated.


    "The smell has been controlled and will not emit. Now I''ll pull it out for you." Chu Feng breathed out a breath. No matter how beautiful a woman has body odor, people can''t get close to her. Without looking at it, Liu Jing, who holds her hands up to make people feel like pushing down, goes to one side and takes a cup of glass of water.


    Take out a pill from the body and put it in, then pick up the fruit knife on one side, stir the water in the cup, walk back, the left eye twinkles through the armpit, you can see several particularly strong sweat glands, which is the root cause of body odor. People with body odor have more sweat glands than normal people.


    To the hospital to a series of surgery, but for Chu Feng, the extra sweat glands in the epidermal layer is cut off.


    When Liu Jing closed her eyes, Chu Feng''s hand was like electricity, and the fruit knife in her hand changed several forms. Liu Jing only felt a little numbness under her armpit, and then there was no other feeling.


    In less than five minutes, Chu Feng put down the glass of water and said, "OK!" He also took back four gold needles: "in the next few days, when you take a bath, find something to get rid of the peculiar smell and rub your body. In three or four days, it can be completely eradicated, or there will be the possibility of recurrence."


    At the same time, he also took out a huiyuandan and handed it to her: "eat this, the small scar under the armpit can be cured tomorrow!"


    "Thank you. I''ll go back and have a rest first." Liu Jing smelled it, but it didn''t smell so pungent. She nodded, picked up her clothes, opened the door and walked out. Lei song, who just came back downstairs, heard her step up and saw Liu Jing''s back in the room.


    The fist clenched in an instant, and his blue veins raised and said, "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    In the afternoon, Chu Feng and others are going to leave for Xuancheng. At noon, the meal is in the liuer family. Everyone has not come yet. Jin Yuan points to Liu Jing in the kitchen and says: "a worthless thing. You can go back to your room to sleep. He cured your body odor. Don''t you agree with me?"


    Last night, both Jin Yuan and Liu Er felt that Chu Feng must have done something with her daughter. They didn''t want to ask Jin Yuan secretly. Liu Jing said that she didn''t do anything, but Chu Feng helped her cure her body odor, which greatly disappointed Jin Yuan.


    "It''s good to keep this job. It''s unrealistic to ask for those things."


    There is no doubt that Chu Feng meets many women''s criteria for choosing a mate. She is young, handsome and rich. Liu Jing is no exception. But she can see the reality clearly: "if you don''t say I can''t even compare with my face and face, I can''t match that Su Xinyu. Mom, what can I take to compete with others? Isn''t that self humiliating?"


    Seeing that Jin Yuan was still unwilling, Liu Jing patted her on the shoulder and said, "Lei song is more sensible. Depending on Yan Yan''s relationship, I will be satisfied if I can go up a little bit!"


    "Oh, you child, you are not sensible!" Jin Yuan''s dream is to sit in a sports car, live in a mansion and eat delicacies. Seeing that her daughter has no idea, she sighs: "forget it, I''ll go and ask for Yan Yan bravely. Let her find a good position for you and Lei song, and raise her income a little bit."


    "Thank you, mom."


    Liu Jing gave Jin Yuan a happy kiss. She thought so. She just asked her to ask her cousin who had always been wrong. She couldn''t save face: "as long as Lei song and I can be transferred to the headquarters and become department managers or something, it''s easy to get tens of thousands of dollars a year."


    The conversation between mother and daughter was not very careful. Lei song, who came in from the outside, heard that nothing had happened last night. He felt a little more comfortable and said in a low voice, "it''s the treatment of body odor. That''s about it!"


    He felt more comfortable and knew that he didn''t wear a green hat, but Lei song got entangled again. Would Chu Feng embarrass him? But he was relieved when he recalled Jin Yuan''s words just now.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, many talented people finished their dinner at Liu Jing''s house. On the way, Liu Yan was pulled up by Jin Yuan and didn''t know what to do. However, no one said anything. They all felt that the snobbish Jin Yuan might want to curry favor with Liu Yan, which is not surprising to all of us.


    "Chu Feng!"


    When she was about to leave, Liu Da, who had been silent since eating, said: "you are also the son-in-law of our liujiatun. After all, this is the place where Yan Yan grew up. You know the way to come, I mean!"


    "Road building?" Before he finished, Chu Feng knew what Liu Da meant, which was also the idea he had sprouted yesterday, so he nodded: "I also told Yan Yan in the morning about this matter. After the new year, there will be construction teams coming to build you a six meter wide cement road, which leads directly to Kun city."


    Liu big face appears exuberant smile, don''t fall say: "good good good!"


    Liu Da always wanted to do this after he became a village member. However, he didn''t approve of it. He wanted to find someone to invest, but no one was willing to spend money. Now Chu Feng is willing to do it. Liu Da thinks that he can build the village well, and the transportation is convenient, so it is easy to make investment.


    This is just a small matter. When Wei Wei went to remove the weapons and other things, Chu Feng still had a large sum of money from his extortion. He did not mind doing something good to comfort his cruel blood: "in addition, I will invest 20 million to build schools and some basic facilities for linjiatun, which is also my dowry for linjiatun."


    "Of course, uncle, you can also tell Yan Yan what you think, but it''s not a problem."


    Liu Yan happily looked at Chu Feng, spat: "dazzle rich ah?"


    One sentence made everyone laugh. Maybe from last night to now, it was the happiest time for everyone. Li Xiaoying also said at the right time: "Chu Feng, my father knows you''re here, so I''d like to invite you and Miss Su to have a seat at home."


    Chu Feng didn''t know Li Xiaoying''s meaning. He looked at Su Xinyu and said, "I''m going to worship my adoptive mother''s grave in Xuancheng this afternoon. When I come back, I''ll pay a visit if I''m free."


    Li Xiaoying is not impatient. He nodded and said, "all right."


    Leaving soon, Liu Yan took Chen Jinzhi''s hand and asked, "Mom, do you and dad really don''t consider going to Jianghai to live with me? LiuXu and I will treat you two old people well. It''s time to have a good rest after a hard life."


    "Hello, silly boy, and we''ll be happy." Chen Jinzhi was always in a good mood and looked at Liu Yan happily: "if you get along well with Chu Feng, your father and I will not go. After living here for decades, we are familiar with these people and environment. Big cities are still not suitable for us, so it''s very good!"


    Also aware of her parents'' attachment to liujiatun, Liu Yan did not insist: "if you have time, you and dad will go to Jianghai for a walk. I will go to Xuancheng with chufeng first. Then, I may fly back to Jianghai directly and never come back."


    Chen Jinzhi nodded and said with a smile: "it''s OK. Work is important."


    Chu Feng personally wrote a check of 20 million yuan to Liu Da, and then drove the car with several women to leave. As for the worry about whether Liu Da would be rich in his own pocket, Chu Feng was not worried at all. Li Xiaoying was standing there, and Liu Da would not be coy."Xiao Feng, can I discuss something with you?"


    On the way out, Liu Yan saw that Su Xinyu didn''t speak, so she plucked up the courage to open her mouth: "I just said it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. You have done a lot from yesterday to today, which is enough!"


    Chu Feng did not answer, Su Xinyu was the first to open his mouth: "now the whole world says you are Chu Feng''s woman. It''s normal for a woman to ask her man for conditions. Go ahead, I promise Chu Feng will."


    Chu Feng''s body is excited. Su Xinyu looks very generous. But Chu Feng can feel her anger. Obviously, he doesn''t say anything about Liu Yan''s family, but he must be uncomfortable in his heart.


    Although feel a little sorry for Liu Yan, but still quietly open his mouth: "can promise, can not promise absolutely not."


    Su Xinyu''s face softened a little, and Liu Yan understood this, but was not angry. She began to brew: "just now my second aunt came to me and asked me to tell you something about my cousin and Lei song. I hope you can transfer them from the Hangzhou branch to the headquarters and give Lei song a better and relaxed position."


    Chu Feng did not immediately answer, Liu Yan also did not open his mouth to ask, whether Chu Feng agreed or not, she would not have any opinions.


    "Your cousin is OK. Although she is a little proud, her heart is OK. Yao Qianxue needs an assistant. Let her go!" Chu Feng thought for a long time and synthesized his own understanding and opening: "as for Lei song, before I left, I gave Yao Qianxue a short message. This person is arrogant and arrogant. He has just entered the company for a few months and is the section chief. The water content is too large."


    "I have asked Yao Qianxue to fire him from the Hangzhou branch. Fengteng has a position, but I will never give it to such a person. I don''t want to take unknown risks."


    Liu Yan has a big mouth. Liu Jing can be transferred to Jianghai or even become Yao Qianxue''s assistant. Naturally, she is happy. In the future, she will have another family member around her, but Lei song is fired. She is worried: "Chu Feng, even if you don''t give Lei song a chance, you don''t need to look like this. He''s my cousin''s boyfriend."


    Chu Feng shook his head and said: "I''m sorry, I have to be responsible for the wind Teng tens of thousands of employees, thousands of miles of dike destroyed in the ant nest!"


    Su Xinyu sits in the back with a smile on his mouth. His heart is completely comfortable. Chu Feng may have something to do with Liu Yan, but at least he doesn''t lose himself. He knows what to do and what not to do.


    Although Liu Yan felt uncomfortable in the heart, she also nodded: "whatever you want, I don''t mind!"


    The three families of liujiatun are still chatting there. Liu''s big eyebrow dancing depicts the development of liujiatun. The money is in hand and the confidence is enough. At this time, Liu Jing''s phone rings.


    Seeing the phone number above, Liu Jing rubbed her eyes desperately. Lei song turned her body curiously and said, "Mr. Yao!"


    In order to develop and eliminate some people''s favoritism and malpractice, the work telephone numbers of Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue are public, in order to provide convenience to the employees below, and call them directly if there is anything. Therefore, almost all employees of fengteng group remember their telephone numbers.


    It can be said that the telephone number of parents is not familiar with them.


    Liu Da, who had been talking, stopped and looked at her. Liu Jing took a deep breath and pressed the answer button: "Mr. Yao!"


    At the moment, Yao Qianxue, who is in the fengteng garden of Jianghai, is lazily leaning on the bed. She has two days to go to work and has nothing to do. Several managers can solve the problem. She rubbed her eyes and said, "Liu Jing, is she? Then I need an assistant. I think you are good in all aspects. You can report to the headquarters after the new year. "


    After saying that, she hung up, but Liu Jing stood still and did not respond. Until Jin Yuan patted her on the shoulder and asked about something, she immediately held Jin Yuan and said happily, "Yao qianxueyao, one of the vice general shareholders of fengteng, called me to report to the headquarters and be her assistant in the new year."


    Jin Yuan was also happy and asked, "great, how much income does that deputy general assistant have in a year?"


    Liu Jing shook her head and said, "I don''t know. The assistant manager of our branch office may be over 100000 a year, and the assistant to the Deputy boss may be a little higher. But with the Deputy boss, you can get to know a lot of people. That''s not what money can buy!"


    Jin Yuan''s ecstatic nod should say: "that''s good, that''s good. My girl will also enter the upper class society!"


    When everyone was happy for Liu Jing, Lei song''s phone rang. He thought it was Yao Qianxue. But when he saw that the number belonged to the branch manager, he was very excited and answered. But he still held hope and said, "manager, what''s the matter?"


    The smile on her face became stiff when she didn''t know what to say on the phone. Finally, there was no response from the beep. Liu Jing felt something wrong and asked, "Lei song, what''s the matter? Is it to promote you?"


    "Promotion? Dream


    Lei song sneered, his face appeared ferocious and said: "just now the manager called and said that I had bribed the head of personnel department into the company and was known by the upper authorities. The minister and I were dismissed. Are you clear?"


    Now, I''m so surprised that I''ve got a phone call from Liu Jing"No need!"


    Lei song hummed and turned away: "let''s break up. My Lei song''s life is higher than the sky. The little wind can''t hold me. Then I''ll go to other places. I don''t believe I''ll die if I leave fengteng."


    Liu Jing stood where she was, and the others did not speak. Looking at Lei song, who was slowly leaving, Liu Jing found that she had no heartache. Until the figure disappeared in front of her eyes, she said softly, "maybe this is the best ending."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    "Young master, Chu Feng and they have already entered Xuancheng. Now they worship on Jiulong Mountain."


    The next day, the sky was clear, and a faint warmth fell. In a very ordinary hotel in Xuancheng, a young woman walked up to a man''s back and said respectfully, "the rest of us are also ready. When shall we start?"


    "No hurry!" The man standing in front of the young woman slowly turned around, giving people a feeling of coming from hell. He touched half of his masked face and said with hatred: "how can I let him die like this? He has destroyed my pride, everything I have, and torn up my best things. How can I die too comfortably?"


    "I''m going to let him go through the pain and kill him. Only in this way can my heart feel better."


    The mask man''s words are very light and light, but it gives people a cold feeling. The young woman lowers her head and dare not look up to see him. Although most of the contents are covered by half of the mask, the ferocity of those burns on the neck still makes people feel cold and fear.


    "Young master, telephone!" When there was silence in the room, a woman with short hair came in again and handed her mobile phone to the masked man.


    The masked man then waved, and the two women left with relief. The masked man then put it in his ear and answered, "say!"


    "Come back!"


    At the other end of the phone, there was no unnecessary nonsense. After simply throwing out two words, he said, "I know you hate Chu Feng. Although there are not many people around Chu Feng within the sphere of influence of tianwangmen, you are not suitable to start any more on him. At least for the time being, it can''t be done during the holy court martial law, which will kill everyone."


    "If that''s what you''re talking about, there''s no need." The mask man''s intact half face did not have the slightest moving color: "Chu Feng and I are private enmity, I still need to determine something, I can die, but absolutely can''t stifle the death, also can''t be deceived."


    "This is my personal behavior, it won''t hurt you. Don''t worry!"


    After saying that he didn''t give the phone a chance to say anything more, the masked man hung up and directly shut down the phone. He went to the window and looked at the mountain in the distance, and the corner of his mouth appeared ferocious: "Chu Feng, the game begins!"


    Jiulong Mountain!


    It is a very famous cemetery in Xuancheng. Because of a legend and its mountain range, Xuancheng is still some of the surrounding cities. After their death, they will be buried here by their descendants. It is said that it can affect the family fortune.


    At the moment, beside a graveyard on the top of Jiulong Mountain and the most splendid one, a group of people stood there and looked at the solitary tombstone in front of them.


    "Mr. Chu, we have a special person to take care of your mother''s grave every week, and we always keep the highest standard."


    A man in his forties stood beside him with a few staff members. He used to work in Jiulongshan, dealing with the dead, and the profit was very high. It was a very pleasant thing.


    However, a man was buried here two months ago. Their comfortable days seem to have come to an end. They are not so good to the living people. They clean and manage the cemetery every week. It''s hard to be too stubborn.


    Chu Feng stood there looking at the woman''s picture on the tombstone. He took out a check and handed it to the man who said, "here is one million yuan. Please, we don''t need to follow. We can worship ourselves."


    "That''s our job. How can we ask for your money?"


    The man did not dare to pick up the one million check, but saw Chu Feng''s eyes and immediately said, "the Chu general manager, you and the Chu lady worship, what need to inform, we go down first."


    Finish with a few staff members to leave quickly, afraid to leave slowly on what happened in general, but this is no wonder they.


    Two months ago, the cemetery had just moved here. They didn''t care, but it was destroyed later. The next day, they saw the heads of dead people all around the cemetery, and then they were warned by the people above that this matter is rotten in the stomach, so don''t make any noise.


    Since then, they have taken more care of the cemetery than their families, for fear that their heads will appear next to the cemetery one day.


    All the staff left, but Lin Yulin and other women were blushing because the person in charge of Jiulongshan just said that all the ladies of Chu were looking at Chu Feng. The bastard didn''t explain.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng didn''t seem to be in that mood and didn''t notice everyone''s look. He squatted down to pick up the paper money and burned it there. Looking at the photo on the tombstone, he was smiling: "Mom, I''ve come to see you, and my aunt is here. Are you OK there?


    If you need anything, give me a dream and I''ll prepare it for you. Xiaowei has gone to the army. I''ve heard that the development is good, and I''ve made some achievements. I didn''t live up to your expectations at that time. I just hope you can forgive me for some things. "


    "Sister, Linlin has come to see you!"


    The sad atmosphere filled the air, Lin Yulin knelt down directly, tears have crossed her pretty face: "when I left willfully, I left for 12 years, when you left, you were not by your side, I''m sorry!"Chu Feng breathed out a breath and said, "aunt, mother once said that you are her most proud sister. No matter what decision you have made, she believes you are right. Even at the moment when she left, she said to me that if you see you, let me tell you a word."


    "Let me tell you, you don''t want to stick to things, she missed once, do not want to let you pain."


    Lin Yulin wiped her tears and looked at her elder sister who grew up with herself. Now she has been buried under the loess. She is inexplicably sour and miserable. She takes the paper money on the ground and burns it silently. It seems that only in this way can she comfort her dead sister.


    "Mom Chu Feng pulled Su Xinyu from behind and said to the tombstone, "her name is Su Xinyu. My wife is a great beauty. My son didn''t cheat you. I found a beautiful woman to be my wife. You can rest in peace."


    Su Xinyu''s face turned red. It seemed that Chu Feng had said such words before, but his heart was also sweet. He squatted down and burned paper money with Chu Feng and said, "Mom, I''m your daughter-in-law Su Xinyu. Don''t worry. Although Chu Feng is a little younger, he''s very sensible. You don''t have to worry. I''ll take care of him and do my duty as a wife."


    Lin Yulin''s hand of burning paper money was stagnant, but then she continued to burn the paper money without revealing it. She said in her heart, sister, I fell in love with Xiao Feng, and I can feel that he loves me, just because there are some things we can''t be together. Tell me what to do?


    Here, the tears fall unconsciously again, and the people beside her think that she is crying for her dead sister, but she does not know that she is still crying for her own fate.


    Liu Yan and catkins have been quietly standing beside them, but midway on a stick of incense, looking at Su Xinyu squatting with Chu Feng burning paper money, Liu Yan pursed her lips.


    Looking at the tombstone, I murmured in my heart, mom, I''m your daughter-in-law, just a concubine. For your son''s not burning in the backyard, I can only hide in the dark. You can always rest assured that I will take good care of Chu Feng.


    The worship lasted for more than an hour. The five people left in the expectant eyes of the staff. Chu Feng looked back at Jiulong Mountain and exhaled: "I don''t know when I can see it again in the future."


    He shook his head inexplicably. Chu Feng went to the front. Since he walked on this road, anything could happen. Maybe today is still a brilliant life. Tomorrow is a cold corpse. Only the Chu Feng who is in it can understand the depression.


    "Chu Feng, the holiday will arrive the day after tomorrow. Willow catkins and I will go back to the river and sea first."


    After a few kilometers away from Jiulong Mountain, Liu Yan opened his mouth beside a station: "sister Yulin seldom comes back. There must be a lot of places I want to walk around and have a look. You can accompany her."


    Chu Feng also did not force to stay, knowing that Liu Yan followed, just a kind of intention: "be careful on the way, I''ll see you when I''m free."


    "Goodbye, sister Yulin, heart talk!" Liu Yan nodded and said hello to Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin, and then walked to the station. The three stood on the roadside looking at the two sisters who were far away. Then they stopped a van to go to Linjia village.


    Although there is no one in the family, as long as there are still some places, it is a kind of belonging. The three people in the car do not speak. They are very quiet, perhaps because of the emotion caused by the worship.


    More than half an hour later, the car stopped at a fork in the road. Chu Feng and the three people got out of the car. All the way in here was Huangni road. In addition, it was muddy because of the rain two days ago, and the car was not convenient to enter. So the three people were ready to walk in.


    It''s more than ten minutes'' walk to Linjia village. Su Xinyu is not such a delicate woman. It''s not a problem. It''s just that her shoes are covered with yellow mud, which is a little uncomfortable.


    In the middle of the way, Chu Feng''s phone rang and asked Su Xinyu to leave first. Chu Feng was one step behind and pressed the answer button and said, "I thought you didn''t dare to call me. You can really do it if you want to pay me 100 million yuan for my head."


    "Ha ha, angry, dear?"


    At the other end of the phone, Liu Zhixin giggled and giggled, with a fascination that made people have a desire: "no way, if I don''t do that, others will suspect that I and you have dug a plum blossom Club of two billion yuan. Then Liu''s financial group is really going to suffer a major blow.


    But I''m not sorry for you. At least now I''m calling you to report that your old friend has received a reward of 100 million Chi and sent out two red and one black killers. It is estimated that he has arrived at the holy pilgrimage


    "The sun god? Liu Zhixin, look at the trouble you''ve given me. It''s good! "


    Chufeng chufeng chuckled bitterly, but also understood that Liu Zhixin did everything must be family interests first, and only in this way can we clear the relationship: "I know, if there is any news, please call me again."


    After a brief talk, Chu Feng hung up and dialed a number and said coldly: "the sun god sent three people into the holy pilgrimage, think of a way to dig it out and kill it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    "Xiao Feng has come back. I haven''t seen him for more than half a year. He''s so handsome!"


    As soon as they entered the village, a woman in the shop at the entrance of the village saw her opening. Then she saw Lin Yulin and Su Xinyu, who were following Chu Feng. They were even more beautiful: "who are these two? How attractive they are!"


    Dozens of people in Linwei''s hands happened in the dark and were suppressed by Li Ji''s relations. Therefore, it is a secret for the people in Lin''s village. At least, when Linwei went to the Imperial City, they didn''t think much.


    "Aunt Niu, long time no see!"


    At this time, the Chu wind has gone, sharp and sharp, just like that simple boy in Linjia village, with a light smile on his face, said: "you have lost a lot of weight, and your skin is better!"


    Aunt Niu was stunned, and then she laughed: "have you been to the big city for more than half a year and learned to cajole people?" Give a wink: "are they?"


    "Aunt Niu, don''t you remember me?" Lin Yulin left 12 years ago and changed a lot, but aunt Niu didn''t change much. Naturally, she still knew her. She went forward to speak with a smile.


    Aunt Niu came out from inside and looked up and down at Lin Yulin, who looked like a big star. She tilted her head and pondered for a long time, but she had no impression: "that, I really don''t know!"


    "I''m Yulin!" Lin Yulin knew that time can change a lot of things, smiling back.


    "Yulin? Lin Yulin? "


    After a while, aunt Niu''s face gradually showed a look of shock. She looked up and down at Lin Yulin. She couldn''t believe: "my God, the original girls have changed. If you don''t say I met outside, I didn''t dare to recognize it. It''s really beautiful."


    Lin Yulin''s cheek is slightly red: "joking."


    Looking back at Lin''s village, where there are only dozens of families, Lin Yulin appeared warm and said, "Auntie Niu, I''ll go back with Xiao Feng and talk to her when I''m free."


    "Xiaofeng couple?" Aunt Niu was stunned, but it was no surprise that chufeng had a wife. After all, many people married at the age of 16 or 7 in the rural areas. Chu Feng was nearly 19 years old, and there was nothing strange about it. She just looked at Su Xinyu, who was noble, elegant and outstanding. She said, "I''m not dreaming. This is Xiaofeng''s daughter-in-law?"


    Lin Yulin felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, but she still nodded with a smile: "well, it''s called Su Xinyu, from the imperial city!"


    "My darling!"


    Aunt Niu, like many rural women, does not deliberately hide her emotions. She suddenly goes over and takes Su Xinyu''s hand and praises: "this girl is really beautiful. She is from the imperial city. Xiao Feng is really lucky, but you are also lucky. Xiao Feng is a clever child in Linjia village.


    But it''s a pity to be with you. Otherwise, my daughter will be his daughter-in-law. However, it seems that you are very well matched, golden boy and jade girl! "


    Su Xinyu looked at the rough skin in front of her eyes and felt the calluses in her hands. She didn''t have any disgust. She said with a smile: "thank you, aunt Niu. Xiaofeng is really good at taking care of people. It''s my blessing to be with him!"


    "Good, good!" Aunt Niu nodded frequently, as if her son had found such a beautiful daughter-in-law: "Chu Feng''s mother would be very happy if she knew that. Her daughter-in-law is so beautiful and sensible, and Xiaofeng is also very progressive. I heard that she was admitted to Huangcheng University, which is the pride of our village!"


    Chu Feng stood aside with a smile, but it was hard for him to appear as a college student in the village. Unfortunately, he was on another road.


    Several people talked again, and the three walked toward Chu Feng''s house. Although they were destroyed by Zhang Fei, Shen Xiuqin sent someone to renovate it. Externally, it was compensation from the district. What they did was not luxurious, but they were rebuilt on the original basis.


    Along the way, many acquaintances greet Chu Feng when he comes back, and they are very happy to know that Lin Yulin is also back. It is a sincere blessing to know that Chu Feng has found a daughter-in-law outside and is so beautiful.


    "This is a wonderful place. There is no hypocrisy or conspiracy."


    When she stood at the door of Chu Feng''s house, Su Xinyu said from the bottom of her heart, and her ruddy little mouth said, "if you can, it may be a good thing to be in such a place all your life, isn''t it, husband?"


    Chu Feng looked at Lin Yulin''s dejected appearance and replied, "the reason why you feel like this is because you have never experienced it. Only standing in that position can you understand something. When I was very young, there were more than 100 households in Linjia village, but now there are only a few dozens left."


    "Maybe in a few years, the village will not exist."


    Many people who don''t want to live in the city will not be bored if they don''t want to change their life


    Chu Feng will smile: "wife, you are so smart, I will have pressure."


    Seeing that Lin Yulin didn''t pay attention, Su Xinyu made a face at Chu Feng. In liujiatun, Chu Feng could drop 20 million yuan to improve the environment there. How could the place where Chu Feng grew up be bad?


    "Heart language, you clean up, Xiaofeng, and I go for a walk by the river."All of a sudden, Lin Yulin turned back, whispered, and walked to one side. Although she hadn''t come back for more than ten years, the changes in the countryside can never keep up with the pace of the city. She still remembers where it is.


    "Here''s the key. Clean up your room. I''ll treat the villagers to dinner in the evening." Chu Feng sees Lin Yulin has gone out and hands a bunch of keys to Su Xinyu. Regardless of whether she will clean up the room or not, she quickly follows up.


    All the way past, Lin Yulin in front, Chu Feng in the back, two people did not speak, has come to the river.


    This season is not a time for farming. There is no one in the field by the river. Lin Yulin stands by the river and looks at the flowing river with floating ice. She gently opens her lips: "Xiaofeng, give up everything you have. Let''s find a place to start a new life, OK?"


    Chu Feng looks a Leng, blink his eyes, feel that he is not listening wrong.


    Lin Yulin turned her head and took a deep breath and continued: "this time I came back to Linjia village, I feel really tired. I''m 28 years old, and I''ll be 30 in two years. I''ll give up everything you have. We''ll find a place where no one knows. I won''t pay attention to the thoughts and obstacles in my heart. I''ll be your wife for the rest of my life."


    At this time, Lin Yulin said such words. This time, Chu Feng also heard very clearly, but just for a moment, Chu Feng understood Lin Yulin''s meaning.


    Hometown always gives people the deepest yearning. When Lin Yulin sees everything and people she is familiar with in the past, she will inevitably want to cherish it, and she will inevitably want to be calm. In particular, she thinks about her own way. Chu Feng knows that Lin Yulin is worried about losing herself one day, so she can say such words.


    If it was when Jianghai had not gone to the Imperial City, maybe Chu Feng would give up some things for Lin Yulin, but now it is impossible.


    "I''m sorry!"


    Chu Feng asked himself not to look at Lin Yulin''s expectant eyes as much as possible. He looked at the river and said, "now I am just like this river. Unless it dries up and my life disappears, it will flow all the time. I know what you mean, but I can''t stop any more."


    Feeling Lin Yulin''s sadness, Chu Feng suppressed to agree to her idea: "this has nothing to do with my feelings for you, but a responsibility that I must bear. If I don''t go on, then I will die immediately."


    "None of the official forces, Weiss, Huangfu family, tianwangmen, will let me survive. The world is so big that I can settle down."


    Breathing out a breath, Chu Feng turned to hold some cold hands of Lin Yulin and said gently: "Auntie, give me a little time. I will take you away within five years. Now I really can''t do it. I don''t care if I die, but I can''t let the rest of my brothers die with me. And five years later, the whole world will be offended, and no one can stop me from taking you away."


    Lin Yulin looked sad and felt the warmth of Chu Feng''s hand, and finally showed a reluctant smile: "I''m your little aunt who is joking with you. How can I change it easily?"


    Breaking away from Chu Feng''s hands, Lin Yulin also understood that she was just a personal emotion. She did not dare to look at the present Chu Feng. She was afraid that she could not restrain her feelings. She opened the topic: "what misunderstandings have passed in the past. Yan Ruyu, Huangfu Rudie, Liuyan and her heart are the women worthy of your love."


    She turned around and was about to leave, but Chu Feng suddenly grabbed Lin Yulin''s hand. Before the latter had any reaction, she kissed the delicate red lips. Lin Yulin wanted to push Chu Feng away, but in the end she became a hug.


    After a deep kiss, Chu Feng released Lin Yulin. Her eyes and tone were so firm and unquestionable: "Lin Yulin, in this life, except me chufeng, you will never find a second man. If anyone wants to take you away from me, I will kill whom. God will take you away, and I will kill God."


    "The ghost wants to take you away. I''ll break through 18 hell!"


    After that, she forcibly held Lin Yulin in her arms and did not give the latter the chance to refute. The latter struggled for two times and sighed without struggling: "Xiao Feng, no matter how I am your little aunt, this is the fact that can''t be changed. Some things have nothing to do with blood relationship, but the tradition of the holy Dynasty is doomed to a lot of things."


    Chu Feng naturally understood, but in the face of the first woman to kiss, Chu Feng was not willing to give up: "I don''t care!"


    "How could they?" In the distance, hugging the two people did not find, Su Xinyu began to clean up the room, but found that it had been cleaned up, so she walked towards this side. Only at the moment when she saw the two people hugging by the river, she felt her breath stagnated and was very uncomfortable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    The night is coming.


    The news of Chu Feng''s return spread all over the villages of more than 200 people. Soon every family knew that Chu Feng was not only back, but also Lin Yulin. In addition, Chu Feng also brought back a daughter-in-law from the Imperial City, which was extremely beautiful.


    When he grew up in this land, only Chu Feng knew how deep his feelings were. So he directly gave a sum of money to Xuancheng hotel to send chefs and bring food materials. He prepared a good banquet for the people in Linjia village. He was grateful for their help when his adoptive mother moved the tomb.


    More than 200 people are in the small square outside the ancestral hall of Linjia village. It is only here that can accommodate so many people. Although the weather is cold, everyone''s heart is happy, and has not been so happy for a long time.


    "Village member, thank you for taking care of my family."


    On the way, Chu Feng pulled Su Xinyu to stand up and raised his glass of wine to a fat man and said, "this glass of wine is my husband and wife''s respect to you. In those years, you didn''t take care of it. Maybe my family had already starved to death. I''ll do it at will."


    "Ha ha!" Lin Dabao, a village member, used to be a college student. But he chose to come back for the construction of his hometown. Although he did not make any great contribution for many years, his reputation was very good. He stood up and laughed happily: "I''m happy to see you boys get married. I''m a village member. It''s proper to help everyone."


    "It''s just a pity that your mother died early and didn''t get a chance to see it."


    Chufeng and Su Xinyu drank a cup of wine with each other. Lin Dabao has not married in his forties. Many people know what happened.


    Chu Feng''s adoptive father died very early, and he was no longer there when Chu Feng was sensible. At that time, Lin Dabao revealed his feelings to chufeng''s adoptive mother. However, the traditional woman did not agree to Lin Dabao''s proposal, and the latter did not force him to ask for marriage. It was not a secret for many people.


    "A lot of money, do you invite people to dinner?"


    After drinking the wine, he sat down and looked at more than 20 tables and said, "it''s not so extravagant to have a little money, especially the people in Lin''s village. But if you find a daughter-in-law, you should treat us to a wedding banquet."


    With these words, Lin Da Pao took out a big red bag in the inner bag of his coat and handed it to Chu Feng with a smile: "this is a little bit of the heart of the whole village. We can''t go to the imperial city if you get married, but you always want to give it back. It''s not much. It''s the heart of dozens of families in our village. We must accept it."


    Chu Feng looked at the old red envelope bulging. He was very moved. He didn''t refuse. He took it and put it in Su Xinyu''s hand and said, "this is the red envelope given to us by the old family. We must take it well. Millions are not precious enough."


    "Good!" Su Xinyu was also moved by the warm scene and nodded to put the red envelope into his own bag.


    "Village member, I have something to talk to you about when I come back this time. Now, I will go back to school in a few days."


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse the red envelope, but he was also ready to talk to Lin Da Pao about his idea: "Xinyu family has good conditions and supports my practice. So in addition to coming back to worship my mother this time, I just want to do something for the village. What you have been hoping for for more than 20 years is my return to Lin''s village."


    "Maybe you don''t think there''s anything wrong with it, but I know that I was abandoned in the yellow mud field. No Lin villagers brought me back, and my parents took me in, there would be no chufeng today."


    "The gratitude of dripping water and the gushing spring are reported to each other. Lin''s village has the grace of rebirth to me!"


    Lin Dabao is also a cultural man and understands Chu Feng''s feelings for Lin''s Village: "tell me what you want to do. Uncle, I''ll give you my full support. If it''s a big deal, I''ll go to the district again and see if I can get a subsidy of more than 100000 yuan."


    "Don''t go to the trouble zone." Chu Feng knew that Lin Da Pao had to go to the district several times every year for Linjia village. He also knew that it was not easy for him: "in a few days and fifteen days later, a construction team will come into Linjia village in Kuncheng city to build an eight meter wide cement road directly to the city.


    In addition, we will plant trees and install street lights on these roads, so that even those who go to the city at night can come back without wasting money to open a small hotel. "


    Lin Dabao knew that Chu Feng wanted to make a contribution, but he didn''t expect to make such a big contribution. As soon as he opened his mouth, he wanted to build a highway. That was what Lin always thought when he dreamed about it. He was surprised and asked, "Xiaofeng, a road can be more than ten kilometers down, but it costs a lot of money."


    "I''ll come out!"


    Chu Feng lightly throws out two words. The money extorted in Weiss can benefit one side, which can also be regarded as their compensation for historical crimes: "in addition, the farming in the village is one of the top in Xuancheng, but we are small in number and low in yield, which has not been noticed.


    This time, I asked a group of experts in this field to come to the village to give you a unified professional training for one month to teach you modern planting and breeding technology. Then I will invest 50 million yuan to build factories and expand development in the village, so as to make every family live a good life, and people eat meat. ""50 million?"


    Lin Da Pao''s excited heart could no longer restrain his voice. He stood up and bowed to Su Xinyu and said, "niece and daughter-in-law, although you may not care, I still want to say thank you. On behalf of the whole Lin family village, I say thank you."


    Su Xinyu knew that chufeng didn''t want to be known about what he was doing outside. He took it on his feet and gently replied, "chufeng is my husband. He wants to make some contribution to his hometown. Naturally, I support him. Money is not everything, but it can benefit one side. So I''m willing to do more as long as Chu Feng is happy."


    "Everybody up!"


    Lin Dabao''s tears almost didn''t come out. Every time he went to the District, he just wanted to transform Huangni road into a cement road, which was just as satisfied as the outer oil road. Now Chu Feng''s coming is the cement road leading to the city. It''s impossible for him not to be moved.


    All of us stood up under the call of Lin Da Pao and spoke again: "Chu Feng is a good child of our Linjia village. When we are rich, we will not forget our hometown people. We will build roads for us and develop for us. Let''s raise our glasses and give them a glass of wine to their husband and wife."


    All the people in the audience also heard what they had just said, and what they didn''t hear was also told. All of them raised their glasses to Chu Feng and Su Xinyu with excitement. Lin Yulin stood up and looked at all this, and the entanglement in her heart dissipated a lot.


    Although Chu Feng was on a road of no return, seeing the smiles on the faces of the villagers, she felt that Chu Feng''s degeneration made so many people live a happy life, which seemed to be worth it.


    "Brother Feng and sister-in-law, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    As everyone sat down, a girl with two braids and a little dry face came up and took a look at Su Xinyu and stood there with her glass on the back.


    "Lindsey, is it heartache?" Nearby, Lin Da Pao may have drunk too much and laughed: "but don''t have any idea. Xiao Feng has known from childhood that it''s not simple. Don''t be sad!"


    "How can I be sad?"


    Lin Xi said with a red face, but her head was low. People around her laughed when she heard the words. Some even said, "the little girl doesn''t admit it, and I don''t know who often says she wants to be a daughter-in-law for Xiaofeng. Now Xiaofeng has a wife. Look at your little face, ha ha!"


    Chu Feng looks a little embarrassed. Lin Xi and he grew up together. They have been said to be a couple since they were young. Chu Feng also thought that when they grow up, they want to marry Lin Xi. It''s just hard to argue with the world.


    In Su Xinyu''s playful look, Chu Feng pulled her to her feet, stroked Linxi''s head and said with a smile, "let''s have a drink."


    Lin Xi''s nervous heart seems to be a little calmer. She smiles and touches Chu Feng. The girl who doesn''t know how to drink directly after drinking a cup and says, "brother Feng, when I came back two days ago, I saw your former classmates and asked if you were back. She said that she would have a party in Xuancheng on the 15th day and asked me to give you a call."


    Then he took out a crumpled paper from his body and handed it to Chu Feng: "if you come back, you can call them and sit down."


    "Classmate?" Chu Feng was stunned, but he also remembered that when he was studying in Xuancheng high school, those students were really related. He took the note and nodded: "well, if I have time, I will go."


    Lin Xi said again: "brother Feng, are you in Huangcheng college now?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded back, which was the only one he could say to the people in Linjia Village: "it seems that you will be high nuclear next year, right? The results have been good, and you will certainly go up. "


    Lin Xi''s eyes were firm and she replied, "then I''ll apply for Huangcheng college next year to be your younger sister."


    "Good!" Seeing Lin Xi''s appearance, Chu Feng didn''t dampen her enthusiasm. After patting her head, Chu Feng said, "village member, let''s go back first. Someone will come to the village to talk to you about the rest in two days. If you need anything else, please call me directly."


    "Well, you go. I''ll have a few more drinks. I haven''t eaten them many times in my life. Good!" Lin continued to drink.


    Lin Xi went back to her original position and sat down. She watched Chu Feng leave. Her eyes focused on Chu Feng''s body. Her cracked mouth was pursed. Beside her was her mother. Seeing her daughter''s look, she knew Mo ruo mu, patted her shoulder and whispered, "don''t think about it. Xiao Feng is the most promising person in our Lin family village."


    "Although he doesn''t have a surname of Lin, he has deep feelings. He is destined to be a brilliant man. Don''t think too much about it. When you are big enough, mom will find you a good one."


    "I didn''t think about anything. I''ll go back first and eat slowly." Lin Xi, as if she had been stabbed by someone, stammered and stammered. She stood up and ran away. She just ran out a few meters and burst into tears. She sobbed: "brother Feng also said that she likes me. How can he be with others?"


    "Husband, little girl of childhood, do you miss her very much?" At more than 11 o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng and his wife sat down for a while and went back to their rooms to rest. In one room, Su Xinyu leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder, which was meaningful: "the girl Lin Xi looks rustic, but she should be a little beauty when she is dressed up!""Do you want me to give you development and find a younger sister to warm up your bed?"


    Chu Feng was excited. Although Su Xinyu said it with a smile, the woman''s idea could not be inferred by common sense. She quickly shook her head and said, "I only think she is a sister. Don''t talk nonsense." Don''t talk to Su Xinyu again, turn over and press her under the body: "and Su Da beauty, can stimulate me more!"


    In less than ten minutes, the voice of Su Xinyu''s suppression rang out in the room, and she did not dare to shout. But Lin Yulin in the next room could clearly hear the voice of Su Xinyu''s suppression. Her face turned red in the dark and whispered: "smelly breeze, you still talk about that in the daytime, and roll sheets with others at night, villain!"


    After some time, Su Xinyu''s whole body flushed on Chu Feng''s body and scolded: "son of a bitch, how can I let this young lady be on it today?" Narrow eyes to look at Chu Feng: "did you do something guilty, or something you think you should say to me?"


    Su Xinyu''s heart crossed a touch of melancholy, simply put on his pajamas, leaning against Chu Feng''s bosom, left the man beside him, thinking of the scene in the day, Su Xinyu closed his eyes, hoping that my guess is wrong, you and my aunt are just the feelings of family!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    At this time in the countryside, most of the people have already got up early. When Chu Feng and Su Xinyu leave the room, the table is full of color and flavor breakfast.


    Lin Yulin looked back at Su Xinyu, who was blushing with shame on her face. Then she took back her eyes and said, "I know that we have nothing to open up. This was sent by the villagers just now. In addition, the villagers asked us to go to his place for lunch at noon."


    Chu Feng nodded and took Su Xinyu to sit down. He naturally picked up a steamed bun and put it into Lin Yulin''s bowl and said, "you seem to have lost weight recently. You should eat more!"


    Lin Yulin looked sluggish, nodded slightly and ate silently. Su Xinyu frowned unobtrusively. Then, when nothing happened, she picked up a steamed bun and put it in her mouth. She only looked at Chu Feng and Lin Yulin occasionally, and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    A breakfast in the quiet atmosphere after eating, Chu Feng is ready to say take Su Xinyu to the forest to see if you can hunt some game, the phone beep two vibration.


    Take out to open a text message, Chu Feng apologetically look at Su Xinyu: "you and little aunt, I have something to go out for a while."


    Su Xinyu also did not ask what, just nodded, Lin Yulin as what did not hear.


    When Chu Feng left, Su Xinyu looked at Lin Yulin and asked, "Auntie, how do you think Chu Feng is a man?"


    Lin Yulin lowered her head a little unnaturally and said, "he is your husband. Aren''t you the most clear about this problem?"


    Su Xinyu nodded slightly, but her eyes never left Lin Yulin''s body. It seemed unintentional, but in fact, she asked deliberately: "Auntie, I''ll introduce you my cousin. You don''t like it. I don''t know what type you like. I''ll find it for you. The imperial city is not good. The holy court is also very big. I believe there must be something you like."


    Lin Yulin''s heart felt like a knot in her heart. She vaguely felt that Su Xinyu knew something. She raised her head and said, "heart language, thank you for your kindness. But in this life, I want to live alone, and I don''t want to rely on any man."


    With that, Lin Yulin stood up and walked into the room. When she met the wrong person at the right time, it was destined to be just a pain. Lin Yulin clearly understood this point. She could not change anything, she could only go according to her own heart, without complaint or regret!


    "Did I think too much?"


    Only when she saw Chu Feng and Lin Yulin embrace each other, Su Xinyu had just tried. At the moment, Lin Yulin behaved very naturally. When she and Huangfu Wenren died, Su Xinyu couldn''t see clearly for a moment: "maybe, I guess I''m wrong. They are relatives!"


    Chu Feng, who left the house, naturally did not know that Su Xinyu''s exploration of Lin Yulin after he left the house, walked all the way to the end of the village and said hello to the familiar villagers. It was only at this time that Chu Feng could feel the warmth and quietness.


    About ten minutes later, Chu Feng came to a small grass slope 200 meters away from the end of the village. He looked at the woods in the distance and said, "why do you call me here?"


    The air fluctuated. Murong Bing appeared beside Chu Feng like a ghost. His eyes were a little dark. He hummed: "you have no conscience. Last night, you rolled the bed sheet with Su Xinyu girl. I didn''t think about me in the dark. I watched a live drama for several hours. I couldn''t sleep for one night."


    Suddenly nestled in Chu Feng''s body, even in such a cold weather, she still maintained her enthusiasm: "you say, when can I play you, or you play me once?"


    "Cut, you think I''m a goblin picking Yin and tonifying yang?" Murong Bing angrily patted Chu Feng on the shoulder and did not tease him again. He pointed to the distant woods and asked, "where is your master buried?"


    Chu Feng eyebrows a pick: "how do you know?"


    "Your woman I, very clever


    Murong Bing just laughed, took Chu Feng''s arm and walked toward the woods, and then said, "actually, I came once when your master died, but I didn''t know your existence at that time, but later you rose in the river and attracted my attention to xuanhuang nine needles. It can be said that it is a coincidence."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and felt Murong bing more mysterious, but still restrained his curiosity and didn''t ask. He thought he might know something today.


    More than ten minutes later, they appeared in the woods around an open land, with a mountain behind it and a small river on the left, which could be regarded as a treasure land of geomantic omen.


    "Wang Tian?"


    Murong Bing pursed his lips and said with a smile, "this little guy didn''t seem to tell you the truth, but it was, at that time, he was even hard to protect himself. How dare you let you know something?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. Murong Bing knows her parents and is called Su Xinyu. Their little girl Chu Feng can understand. But now, in front of her master''s tomb, she is also called a little guy. Chu Feng feels that it is a great challenge to his nerves.


    His master is an old man in his seventies. What about Murong Bing?


    Chu Feng did not open his mouth, just slightly nodded. Anyone who looked at Murong Bing felt at most 20 years old, but at the moment it seemed that there was a big difference between the surface and the inside."I don''t know how old I am!"


    Murong Bing looked a little bleak, trying to squeeze out a smile and blinking at Chu Feng: "but my sister seems to be an invincible young girl, don''t dislike it!"


    In Chu Feng''s surprised look, Murong Bing gently stretched out his fingers towards the tombstone, and walked along the upstream of the tombstone like lightning. The green fingers were like carving tools, and a new word appeared on the tombstone in an instant.


    Bully!


    Murong ice let go of the body, Chu Feng saw the words on the tombstone, the spirit of a shock, the tomb of overlord heaven!


    Even though Chu Feng''s psychological quality has reached a high level these days, he is still surprised to see this scene. The overlord, the first person on the black list, who makes the world tremble, is his own master? Su Xinyu''s father?


    Murong Bing stretched out his hand. He did not know where the nine needles of xuanhuang were hiding in Chu Feng''s body. He whirled and danced between Murong Bing''s palms. He said in a low voice, "overlord''s natural shock is extremely beautiful. In his twenties, he has already made the holy Dynasty turbulent. In the later 80 years, countless legends have been created."


    "Xuanhuang Jiuzhen is his weapon, which can kill people or save people. If he is not seriously injured by conspiracy, he will become an immortal legend."


    "Wait!" Chu Feng suddenly reached out and stopped Murong Bing''s words and asked, "you said my master is a overlord. I can just accept it. But that old guy is only in his seventies. How can he say something different from you?"


    Murong Bing white Chu Feng one eye: "not necessarily listen to the thing is true, Overlord days live to now, should be more than 110 years old, understand?"


    Rao is chufeng''s spirit is rough enough, and it is hard to avoid moving at the moment. But it seems normal to think of the old monsters such as king Qiao in his nineties and Huangfu Junyi in his 100s. It seems normal that the overlord, who is the first person in the black list, is more than 100 years old.


    Patting his head, Chu Feng was shocked, but he was still able to digest the psychological preparation and looked at Murong Bing suspiciously: "who are you?"


    Murong ice face scattered the beginning of the charm: "do you really want to know?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "my master is bawangtian. You tell me all the secrets. You know my parents and support me unconditionally. Do you think I don''t know who you are?"


    When Chu Feng''s expression was very clear, Murong Bing said: "I''m afraid I can''t tell you for the time being. After knowing who I am, you may let me leave or even stay away from me. That''s not what I want to see, and it also violates my promise to your parents, but I promise I will tell you later."


    Chu Feng stepped back a few steps, and finally sat on a stone, fell into silence, knowing that Murong Bing would not harm himself is enough: "tell me about my parents!"


    Murong Bing, who has been straining her body for fear that Chu Feng would let her leave the words, burst into a smile, but did not stick to it as before: "your parents are a loving couple, which is envied by countless people. Your father is called a genius by some people, and your mother is called the first beauty."


    "It''s just that the family that was born was doomed to something, and they all died in a conspiracy."


    Pointing to the lonely tomb, Murong Bing added: "your master bawangtian and your father are friends who forget their years. Not long after your parents died, your master was also seriously hurt by plot. Finally, he took you to hide here and left you on the roadside to be adopted by the people in Linjia village. He changed his name to come to Linjia village and watched you grow up all the time."


    Looking back on that period of time, Murong ice powder fist slightly grasped and revealed the intention of killing: "I didn''t know this thing until ten years ago, but your master asked me not to do it, and didn''t tell me your existence. Only before he was about to die, did he give me news to tell you your existence. But for some reasons, I didn''t come out to meet you until Jianghai."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were calm: "my parents gave me to master because of their own danger, didn''t they?"


    "Not bad!" Murong Bing nodded gently, and a trace of apology appeared: "originally, your parents had to entrust it to me when they knew that the danger was coming, but I couldn''t get away from some things. When I went back, your parents had already passed away, and you were missing, and then came the news that your teacher father was in danger and missing."


    "Before I met you, I not only investigated the truth of your parents'' death, but also searched for you everywhere to be your wife."


    When Murong Bing speaks, he does not have the slightest look on his body. Chu Feng feels that he is not deceiving himself. The resentment he has squeezed for many years in his heart dissipates at this moment. It turns out that his biological parents did not really want to abandon him, but abandoned him in order to make him live better.


    After feeling comfortable, Chu Feng clenched his fist and asked in a cold voice, "who killed my parents and seriously injured my master?"


    "I can''t tell you that yet."


    Murong Bing shook his head and stretched out the nine needles of xuanhuang, which floated in front of Chu Feng: "it''s hard to fight them with your current ability. This is what I''m going to tell you. Practice what your master couldn''t practice at the beginning. With my help, you may have a chance to get revenge within ten years."Speaking of the time behind, Murong ice face appeared easily invisible faint, it seems to help Chu Feng, is a how embarrassing thing.


    "The skill of xuanhuang nine needles!" Murong Bing pointed a little xuanhuang nine needles and enunciated clearly: "at first, I was surprised why bawangtian wanted to train you and pass on the xuanhuang nine needles to you. But after knowing that your eyes are different from ordinary people, I know what''s going on. I''m afraid you are the only one in the world who can practice this set of ancient skills!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, raised the hands of nine gold needles: "there are things on it?"


    Murong Bing nodded and said: "this is a little known thing. The legend of xuanhuang Jiuzhen comes from Shennong family, but I can be sure that it has a longer history. It was not even called xuanhuang Jiuzhen at first, but it doesn''t matter. Tonight is a good day. You can see something by your eyes."


    "Then I will guide you to the foundation of your body, so that you can become the master of the Tianyuan period in the shortest time


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t ask for anything else. He just took up xuanhuang''s nine needles and looked up and down. Mu Rongbing asked, "I can digest a lot of things you said to me, because when I saw Ye Zixuan and Qian''s ability, I knew you would never be ordinary, just a woman. How special are you?"


    Chu Feng stood up and pinched Murong Bing''s nose and said with a wry smile: "you are estimated to be older than my grandmother. I think I need to think about it."


    After that, Chu Feng walked back to the village. Some things had been uncovered. Bawangtian was his master and his parents were killed. The most important thing was that he was not an abandoned child. It was enough to know that. Chu Feng was not in a hurry to know the rest. He believed Murong Bing would tell himself sooner or later.


    Looking at the distant youth''s back, Murong Bing looked back at the lonely tombstone: "you were brilliant in life, calm after death, and it''s time to rest. The martial vein of Chu Feng has been awakened. Although it''s a little special, I''ll try my best to cultivate it. If it doesn''t work, I''ll carry out what I promise you. In this life, I''ll just repay you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    As night falls, the temperature difference between day and night of dianlan is very great. She was ready to leave today. But for some reasons, Chu Feng decides to stay for another day. Su Xinyu naturally has nothing to do with it. Lin Yulin also wants to stay here for a while, and doesn''t say anything.


    At more than three o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng struggled on Su Xinyu for a long time, exhausted the woman, and left quietly after sleeping, and came to the place agreed with Murong Bing, the cemetery of bawangtian.


    The seductive woman had been waiting here for a long time. When she saw Chu Feng, she was amused and laughed: "I thought you didn''t have the strength to vent for a few hours, but the little girl Su Xinyu was OK. She didn''t admit defeat and persisted until she fainted!"


    "What do I need to do?"


    Chu Feng didn''t go to discuss this issue with Murong Bing. He felt that his growth time was very short, and he needed to be strong quickly. Whether it was for his parents or for the dead overlord day, he needed to do that.


    Murong Bing did not make fun of Chu Feng any more. He opened his hand and xuanhuang Jiuzhen went from Chu Feng''s body to her hand: "if you can use xuanhuang nine needles less, you should use them as little as possible. Although few people know about it, some old monsters still know where it comes from. Many people have been favored by your master, and many people want to kill him."


    Chu Feng nodded his head and said, "understand!"


    "This is the first shot." Murong Bing raised his left hand, and a gold needle shot toward the Chu wind: "the nine needles all record one ninth of a set of skills. Now you should practice the first level of skills first. By the time the great circle is over, you should have stabilized your accomplishments in the period of Tianyuan. If you don''t meet a strong opponent, you can protect yourself."


    Chu Feng looked at the gold needle in his hand and asked, "can you tell me about the ancient warrior?"


    "Of course."


    Murong Bing nodded slightly and went to pull Chu Feng to sit down and said: "once upon a time, when the earth began to be chaotic, after millions of years of evolution, human civilization emerged. However, the environment at that time was particularly bad. Human beings not only had to fight against nature, but also had to fight with heaven. At that time, many strong men emerged."


    It was a time when all the heroes rose together. In order to survive, human beings constantly fought to stimulate the potential of the body. In that era, there were legendary practitioners who could change heaven and earth with one eye and one mind, and they are now called gods.


    However, the existence of the practitioners seems to have infuriated the heaven. The endless meteorites falling from the sky wreaked havoc on the whole earth. After that time, the practitioners disappeared on the earth. It is said that they broke the void and went to a different world. Some people said that the heaven did not allow the birth of the practitioners and destroyed them.


    After that time, the earth fell into the silence of millions of years, until the trace of human beings appeared again a million years ago.


    Although the environment of this era is still bad, it is much better than that of the previous era, which can be said to be ancient times. However, large beasts, extremely hot and cold, are still the biggest enemies of human beings, taking away countless lives. At the beginning of that era, few people lived to the age of 20.


    After thousands of years, people of this era gradually adapted to the environment. Some of the first people who stood up got something similar to the written records from some dangerous places. It is said that they were left from ancient times, but later generations called it ancient martial arts. It can change the constitution of normal people and make them not afraid of natural forces.


    As a result, the ancient warriors were born. They practiced martial arts, forged strong bodies and strong fighting capacity, and gradually became the leaders of this era. It continued until the end of the imperial rule that the ancient warriors gradually withdrew from the historical stage.


    The times also began to stride into today''s modern society, ancient martial arts or Xiuzhen have become unfamiliar words, only exist in the legend.


    Chu Feng seemed to be listening to a fairy tale. After half a sound, he came back to the God and asked, "is there still a cultivator?"


    "It doesn''t exist!" Murong Bing shook his head, and his eyes revealed his thoughts and memories: "their power is so great that heaven can''t tolerate to destroy them. The earth is no longer suitable for their existence, but ancient warriors still exist. Ye Zixuan, qian can''t help but they are all ancient warriors, but they are not very strong ones."


    Chu Feng''s corners of the mouth violently twitched: "if they are not strong, then I am not slag?"


    "Now you are a scum indeed." Murong Bing nodded his head seriously, looked away from the distance, and continued: "ancient warriors exist all over the world, and all kinds of methods share the same clan, just like those so-called masters in the western regions, but they are also a kind of deformation of ancient martial arts. What they practice is not skill, but a kind of training body, but their strength is very strong."


    "There are few ancient warriors in the world. Except for some hidden organizations of the Kingdom, the rest choose to remain in seclusion and pursue martial arts."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed: "are the super masters on the black list not ancient martial arts?"


    "They are the weak in the eyes of ancient warriors." Murong Bing nodded, and his expression was very calm: "the real ancient warriors, even the most important experts in Tianyuan period, can easily defeat them, and the black list is not nothing. At least in the secular world, they are the pinnacle of existence, and what they pursue is to become ancient warriors."


    Chu Feng''s heart has been stormy, but he can still keep calm and open his mouth: "the people on the black list are weak in the eyes of those people. Is my master killed by those people?""The top few in the black list are not weak." Murong Bing chuckled and said, "they are all ancient warriors. They were born in those turbulent times to maintain the peace of the holy Dynasty. Finally, they all retired. Only your master died. They were all powerful people in the world. Even at that level, they were all feared."


    Chu Feng was confused, but still asked, "are you also an ancient warrior?"


    "Me? No Murong ice blushed and his eyes drifted to one side: "I am a very special existence, but it''s not suitable for you. You know, all you need to understand is that with me by your side, you''re equivalent to opening a plug-in."


    Murong Bing''s words made Chu Feng more curious. He looked up and down at the charming women all the time. He said, "I found that you are more and more attractive to me."


    "Well, you''ll know later."


    Murong Bing obviously didn''t want to discuss his identity with Chu Feng too much. He stood up and said, "the ancient warriors are more powerful than many of the top three in the black list. The ancient warriors are divided into several levels, and each level has a subtle division of the realm. The gap between each realm is huge. Only when there are differences in the cultivation of skills, can there be a huge gap with the realm."


    Chu Feng looked at the gold needle in his hand and said, "is there a grade difference in Kung Fu?"


    "Almost, but these orders are not absolute." Murong Bing nodded and simply told him what he knew: "there are different levels of skills, including top-grade, middle class and inferior level. Each level is divided into one level, two levels and three levels. However, at the beginning, there is a big gap between different cultivation methods.


    However, if you go to the back, you can''t make the difference in your strength. Some talented people, even if they practice the third grade and third level skills, will surpass those who practice the strongest skills. Of course, those who practice the strongest skills must go a lot less detours. "


    "Because these skills are closer to the origin, the more close they are to the source, the easier it will be to practice them. After years of development, the farther away from the source, the more difficult it is to cultivate the power close to the origin."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "what kind of skill is that xuanhuang nine needles set, what grade?"


    "There is no quality in the formula of nature!" Murong Bing narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "in the records of ancient books, there are a lot of introductions to Kung Fu, not to mention 100%, but 90% of them are complete. There is no longer one of them. There is only a legend, xuanhuang Jiuzhen, which has the closest skill to the origin. This is the reason why your master was hunted down by conspiracy."


    "No quality? No matter how good you say, it''s not true! "


    Chu Feng turned his eyes. He thought that bawangtian must have left him the most powerful skill, but he didn''t want to even have no grade: "why don''t you get me a set of top-grade skills?"


    Murong Bing gave Chu Feng a white eye with all kinds of amorous feelings: "you think the first level skill is rubbish and can be seen everywhere. I don''t deny its existence, but it''s impossible to say it even if anyone has it. It''s priceless. I''ve only seen the first level skill once, but that person has been missing for many years."


    Chu Feng is quite boring: "then what should I do next so that I can practice the skills within xuanhuang''s nine needles?"


    "Your eyes." Although Chu Feng didn''t explain it, Murong Bing still knew some functions of that eye: "the dark yellow nine needles contain heaven and earth. It''s hard to achieve good results with normal means, but your eyes can see through them and magnify the things inside. It should be OK."


    "Should?" Chu Feng was really speechless this time. Originally, she thought Murong Bing had something to do. Unexpectedly, she was not sure. She shook her head and her left eye twinkled. For the first time, she penetrated the dark yellow nine needles. The interior was solid, and there was nothing. Her eyebrows gradually wrinkled: "ice, nothing!"


    Murong ice was still looking forward to hearing the speech: "no, the legend can''t be false."


    Chu Feng shook his head and repeated, "but there is nothing."


    "Give it to me!" Murong Bing took the gold needle in Chu Feng''s hand and put the rest together. He ran a force to make the nine needles float and rotate. He said, "overlord heaven did say that xuanhuang nine needles hidden skill, but it needs amazing eyesight to catch it. It shouldn''t be absent!"


    Chu Feng just wanted to open his mouth to say that the legends were all false, but his left eye looked at the nine needles in a circle, and his body suddenly stood up. He saw a picture, or some words, between the slowly rotating nine needles.


    At this time, xuanhuang nine needles suddenly turned to the top of Chu Feng''s head, gradually blooming a ray of light. A beam of light fell on Chu Feng''s body from above. Chu Feng suddenly felt what appeared in his mind and his body seemed to have a little more.


    Murong Bing stood beside him with a deep frown on his brow. Then he burst into a fierce look in his eyes: "this is not a skill, but a formula of creation is a kind of inheritance. Who was the original owner of xuanhuang nine needles, and even left inheritance among the nine needles?"


    However, seeing that Chu Feng had fallen into a mysterious feeling, Murong Bing did not say anything about it. He just opened his red lips to let Chu Feng hear: "normal people get martial arts. Some people stop at the Super Master level in their whole life. Some people cast ancient martial arts constitution and step into the ranks of ancient martial artists, that is, the first level of Tianyuan period.Each realm is divided into seven levels, and the gap exists. There are four realms behind Tianyuan period: Tianjing, Tianyang, tiannu and Tianfan. Tianyuan builds martial arts, and Tianjing cultivates martial arts. The so-called Zhenyuan comes from Zhenyuan. Under the annotation of Zhenyuan, the power is many times higher than that of Tianyuan.


    Tianyang allows Zhenyuan to fully integrate into himself and use it at will. At the same time, it can also improve his body and achieve the effect of staying young. In the period of natural anger, ancient martial artists can contact the heaven and earth. When they reach this state, it is difficult for them to improve their cultivation. What they rely on is understanding, so that they can control the natural trend, and their attack power will increase exponentially.


    However, because this realm is completely provocative to nature, thunder will fall from heaven when entering. Heaven does not allow such people to be born. However, after passing those thunder, we will truly enter a new horizon.


    The last Tianfan period is the realm that countless ancient warriors dream of. It has only three small realms in the early, middle and late stages. However, as long as you step into Tianfan period, it will be like a mortal who is equal to heaven. We usually call it demigod! "


    After briefly introducing the ranks of ancient warriors with Chu Feng, Murong Bing again warned: "however, many countries are very afraid of the birth of ancient warriors, and as long as the ancient warriors are either killed, incorporated into the Kingdom''s mysterious organizations, or taken away by the hidden forces, even if you achieve the cultivation of the Tianyuan period, you can''t use them at will, which is very dangerous."


    "There are a lot of secrets hidden on the earth. Some things can''t be explained by science. Don''t let others know that you are an ancient warrior until you are absolutely sure against everything."


    When the voice fell, Chu Feng just nodded slightly and imperceptibly. He was digesting the information in his mind, but when he wanted to capture it, he could not catch it completely, as if there was no magic formula at all. However, he could clearly feel the changes of his body. It seemed that as long as he did as he wanted, he could.


    When the sky is dim and bright, the light beam disappears. Nine needles twinkle and disappear in front of Chu Feng. When he opens his eyes, he is confused: "everything is empty?"


    Murong Bing asked curiously, "what?"


    "I can only see four words. Everything is empty." Chu Feng didn''t hide it. He told Murong, "the so-called Kung Fu doesn''t seem to exist. The last word I can catch is these four words. Everything is empty. What does that mean?"


    Murong Bing shook her head. She didn''t really understand the situation. She just felt something wrong. She took Chu Feng''s hand and her eyes were slightly bright: "the muscles and veins are very strong. They are comparable to the masters of Tianyuan period. What did you do just now?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were still confused. He gently shook his head and sat down. Murong Bing did not disturb him. Su Xinyu''s call came from the distance. The sky was bright. Chu Feng suddenly stood up: "I understand!"


    Murong Bing was a little confused: "what do you understand?"


    Chu Feng raised his hands, and suddenly burst out a fist on a tree. The tree with a big bowl mouth burst into the top of the tree. Chu Feng''s eyes showed a smile: "everything is empty, all methods are empty, everything in the world is vain, what is the origin? Only what you create is the source. "


    "Xuanhuang Jiuzhen doesn''t have any skills at all. It just tells those who get it that the so-called origin is the origin only when it is produced in their own hands. No matter how good the skill is, it is also created by our ancestors. How can we call it the origin?"


    His eyes burst out with strong self-confidence. Chu Feng clenched his hands: "I enter the ancient martial arts and do what I want. I create my own skills. This is my source."


    "Make it yourself?" Murong Bing can be calm, but also emerged in astonishment. Hearing Su Xinyu in the distance, she thought of Chu Feng''s special martial pulse. She had not told Chu Feng that her eyes narrowed slightly. Maybe he really wanted to take a different road from others?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    Today is the 15th day. Originally, everyone wanted to stay in chufeng for one more day. However, the latter insisted on leaving and said that he would get together with his old classmates. Although Lin Dabao felt a pity, he still respected Chu Feng and held his hand at the entrance of the village: "we will never forget the contribution you have made to Linjia village. You are everywhere in Linjia village that hasn''t come."


    Chu Feng dissipated all the bloody recovery, and the simple young man replied: "village member, I will often come back when I find time. My mother''s grave is in Jiulong Mountain. Although someone takes care of it, it is still lonely. Village member, you have time to go and have a look. Please."


    "Yes, you can go. You can call when you are free."


    Lin Dabao nods. Even if Chu Feng doesn''t say that, he will go to see it. That is the woman he loves most in his life. Although he can''t be together in the end, his heart will never change.


    A tractor stopped there, which is also regarded as a means of transportation in the countryside. Chu Feng pulled Lin Yulin and Su Xinyu into the car and waved to the villagers who saw them off: "goodbye!"


    In the villagers'' reluctant farewell sound, the tractor started to drive out. Lin Xi stood at the end of the crowd, looked at the far away tractor and pursed her lips: "I''ll find you, and I must wait for me."


    "Honey, shall we come back next year?"


    Behind the tractor, although the road was a little bumpy, Su Xinyu nestled in Chu Feng''s arms and didn''t feel so much. He said, "I think that ham is good. It''s even more delicious than what I bought in the mall. I haven''t eaten enough!"


    "You''re greedy. Be careful of getting fat. I don''t want you." Chufeng smiles and smoothes Su Xinyu''s hair. She looks at Lin Yulin, who is sitting there and dares not to move. She wants to embrace her in her arms. But Su Xinyu is around, and Chu Feng can only suppress that impulse.


    "Thank you, uncle Mao. Go back first."


    Soon the tractor came to the road where Chu Feng and his wife entered. There were always cars passing by. Chu Feng said to the middle-aged man who drove the tractor. He watched the latter drive back to the village and whispered: "I hope everyone in Linjia village will have a good life next time."


    "Xiao Feng." When the three people were waiting for the bus, Lin Yulin hesitated and said, "I haven''t come back to Xuancheng for many years. My sister also died. I have fewer and fewer relatives in this world. After waiting for Xuancheng, would you like to go and see a person with me?"


    "Alone, who?"


    Chu Feng''s heart pulled for a moment, as if worried that Lin Yulin said who would come: "people are also in Xuan city?"


    "Your uncle." Lin Yulin looked at Su Xinyu and finally said: "the one person you and Xiaowei don''t know is not that we don''t want to mention it, but he doesn''t want to recognize me and your mother. He has been developing in Xuancheng over the years. He just graduated from university and applied for civil service. Now his position should be very high."


    "I haven''t seen him for 20 years. I want to see him. Anyway, it''s always my brother."


    Chu Feng was surprised. She always thought that Lin Yulin was two sisters. But now it seems that she has many things that she doesn''t know. However, looking at Lin Yulin''s expectant eyes, she still nods: "good!"


    "But there are some things you need to remember." Lin Yulin put on a smile and looked at Su Xinyu and told him: "although I haven''t seen your uncle for 20 years, he didn''t know where to get my phone call five years ago. He told me to introduce me a marriage. The other party was a young master of Xuancheng staff. I refused, and my words were a little heavy."


    "Maybe he was very angry about this, especially when your mother ignored his advice and married Xiaowei''s father and didn''t do what he expected. Do you understand all this?"


    Chu Feng frowned and asked, "is he a snob?"


    "Yes, but it''s also the reason why I was afraid of poverty when I was a child."


    Lin Yu Lin''s face was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t hide Chu Feng: "I haven''t seen him for years. I heard that he married a daughter of a provincial leader. His life is good. Maybe it has changed."


    Chu Feng knows that Lin Yulin is trying to maintain the image of her uncle who has not yet met. However, Chu Feng doesn''t hold any hope for 20 years without contacting people who only talk about family problems.


    But when Lin Yulin wants to go, Chu Feng is not happy. After all, Lin Yulin has few real relatives except Xiaowei. Even if she is herself, she is just a nephew who has no blood relationship. There are some things that can''t be replaced.


    The three quickly stopped a van to go to the city, because of the mountain road problems, almost an hour to arrive, it is already more than two o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Take a rest and plan for tomorrow."


    The three people went to a small hotel directly after they went to the city. Xuancheng is a resource city. Although the rural environment is very poor, there are many big hotels and good places in the city. This is also the government''s intention to make the owners who invest in coal and other resources feel that they want to attract investment.


    For many years, it has also created a lot of revenue for the surrounding scenic spots.


    Su Xinyu took Chu Feng''s arm from getting off the bus. He said to himself, "I don''t have anything to do. I''ll follow you wherever you go."


    Chu Feng just want to speak, the phone rings, see is a strange phone, directly press the answer key: "Hello!""Is it Chu Feng?" There was a low voice on the other end of the phone. It seemed that I didn''t dare to speak loudly: "I''m Guo Weitong!"


    "Brother Tong, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded and knew who it was. As for how to know her own telephone, it''s not strange that Linqian has her own phone, which must have been given by her.


    Guo Weitong is a classmate of chufeng junior high school and senior high school. They have a good relationship. They are sure that it is Chu Feng who opened his mouth: "I heard that you are back. Now I come out of Xuancheng and sit down. Feng Guoming called me and said that we were invited to drink and eat in heaven and earth on the fifteenth day of today. Would you like to go or not?"


    "He? What good intentions can you have? "


    Chufeng heard the speech and laughed. Knowing the meaning of Guo Weitong''s phone call, he thought for a moment and said, "where are you now? I''ll go to find you directly. Then, I haven''t seen you for more than half a year, and I miss some people."


    Got the address, Chu Feng apologized with a smile: "Auntie, heart language, that our classmate party, I may want to go."


    Su Xin Yu Du Du mouth: "will not appear again Lin Xi?"


    Chu Feng knew the meaning of Su Xinyu and pinched her nose: "what do you think? Sisi and I are brothers and sisters. It was my classmate who called just now, and I used to be so poor. Who can look up to me?"


    "Auntie, I will go with Chu Feng. Are you ok?"


    Su Xinyu can ignore so much, especially these two days is always suspicious, said to Lin Yulin: "you open a hotel to rest, then we will come back after the party."


    Lin Yulin nodded: "it''s OK. I''ll wait for the hotel to send the room number to you. Pay attention to safety."


    After that, Lin Yulin walked into the hotel. Although her heart also wanted to nestle in Chu Feng like Su Xinyu, there were some things that could not be done by others. It was better for her to be more natural and step by step.


    "Wife, how do I feel you''re getting younger and younger?"


    Chu Feng pinches Su Xinyu''s face. Compared with Su Xinyu, who started to get to know the high-end atmosphere of Su Xinyu, Su Xinyu has a lot of family spirit now: "I''m really just a classmate party. Don''t you have to?"


    "Let''s go!"


    Listening to Su Xinyu pulling up these things, Chu Feng quickly digs off the topic and knows that Su Xinyu is going to pull out the story of Huangfu ruodie and Yan Ruyu.


    Su Xinyu cunning smile, with Chu Feng stopped a taxi directly to the side of the car, the woman in the car looked out of the window, also sighed, how can I more and more feel that I can''t lose him?


    "Young master, Chu Feng has left Linjia village."


    At the same time, in a hotel five kilometers away from Chu Feng and his wife, the young girl went to a back figure and said, "now in Xuan city, Lin Yulin is staying in the Karen hotel. Chu Feng and Su Xinyu don''t know where to go!"


    "Are they all here?" The mask man''s opening in the background of waves, his fingers writing an invisible killing word on the glass window.


    The young girl respectfully replied, "we have contacted them through special channels. We will all come to Xuancheng at the latest by 8:00 this evening."


    The masked man''s half face, which was not covered by the mask, appeared a ferocious smile: "Chu Feng destroys everything I have, then I will destroy his lodging. After waiting for Qi, I will drive to Linjia village. I want Chu Feng to die in Linjia village!"


    The young girl looked shocked, and finally left indifferently. The masked man did not look back and was always facing the window: "Chu Feng, can you have the same luck as me this time?"


    "Why did you come?" More than ten minutes later, two figures came out of Xuancheng railway station. Ye Zixuan, who had just come from other cities as a tourist, saw a figure in white and her eyes narrowed: "are you going to kill Chu Feng?"


    The woman in white stopped and looked back at Ye Zixuan. She asked, "are you my master?"


    When ye Zixuan looked sluggish, the woman in white turned her head and walked to the front: "you are not my master, so you are not qualified to ask what I want to do."


    "She really came. It seems that grandfather and their judgment are correct, Wen Xi, the old man."


    Ye Zixuan was angry. She just knew that she didn''t have the capital to fight with the woman in white. She took a deep breath and dialed out the phone: "son of a bitch, where are you now? Wenxinxue is coming to Xuancheng!"


    Wenxinxue, the direct family of the literati, is the first minister of the holy dynasty!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    Xining Road, Qijiang District, Xuancheng.


    A road here used to be a snack street, including the snacks and food of most cities. Both local residents and tourists from other places like to come here for a walk and eat. In addition, today is the 10th five year plan, so the flow of people is still very large.


    "Chu Feng, here it is!"


    Chu Feng and Su Xinyu have just entered more than one hundred meters. A low voice rings. Chu Feng looks aside and smiles: "brother Tong, why are you in such a good mood to sit here today?"


    He took Su Xinyu and went to sit down. He picked up a string of mutton kebabs that had just been baked and put it into his mouth. He continued to say, "fifteen should be so dull with his family. It''s boring to come out!"


    "Don''t mention the family business. It''s because it''s boring."


    Guo Weitong is an ordinary looking teenager with short hair, but he looks listless at this time. As soon as he is ready to say something, he sees Su Xinyu sitting beside Chu Feng and rubs his eyes fiercely: "I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    "Hello." Su Xinyu is always that elegant woman in front of people. She nods to Guo Weitong and says, "I''m Chu Feng''s wife. I''m Su Xinyu. I''m older than you. You can call me Xinyu sister."


    "Chu Feng''s wife?"


    Guo Weitong was still doubting whether he was wrong. At the moment, his sharp voice rang out, and he was full of surprise: "my God, it is much more beautiful than the original class flower. Where can I find Chu Feng?"


    Looking at Su Xinyu, a little woman, who doesn''t even say a word more, Chu Feng is also very satisfied with her present performance: "imperial city!"


    "Well, aren''t you in Jianghai?"


    Guo Weitong just began to be surprised, and then calmed down. Unlike those who couldn''t move their eyes when they saw beautiful women, he just wondered why Chu Feng was not in the river and sea, why did he go to the imperial city to find a wife.


    Chu Feng has long said: "in Jianghai University, I got outstanding results in an examination and was admitted to Huangcheng University. I have been there for two or three months."


    "Talent, worthy of being the first in our class."


    Guo Weitong gave a thumbs up and praised: "it''s better than me. Now Guangzhou University is good, but compared with Jianghai University and Huangcheng college, it''s just a scum."


    Chu Feng is particularly embarrassed. He seldom goes to school now. He is embarrassed to say: "tongge is joking. Guangzhou University is one of the best in the border area. As long as he works hard, it''s the same everywhere. Isn''t a third rate University producing first-class talents?"


    "Ha ha, I love that." Guo Weitong, that is to say, immediately began to laugh.


    "By the way, you and your uncle and aunt quarrel again, how 15 run out of ah?"


    Guo Weitong had a good relationship with Chu Feng when he was studying. At that time, Chu Feng didn''t like to communicate with others, but only Guo Weitong was not far away from him, so he asked with some concern at the moment.


    "Don''t mention it. It''s not pan Weiguang''s stinky boy." Guo Weitong waved his hand, a bitter look: "you also know that his family and my family live in a community, he and Feng Guoming relationship is good, two days ago my mother did not know where they heard that Feng Guoming used the relationship, next year with Pan Weiguang into the Imperial College."


    "Because of this, my mother has been nagging me for two days. I didn''t go back yesterday and said that I would not fawn on the minister''s son!"


    "Minister?" Chu Feng a Leng: "who is a member of the Department?"


    "You don''t know. It''s Feng Guoming." Guo Weitong patted his head and realized that Chu Feng didn''t know when he came back: "originally, he hid his identity in Xuancheng No.1 middle school. I also knew it from Pan Weiguang, the apple polisher. Feng Guoming was the son of Feng Yao, the head of Jingshi municipal Party committee at that time."


    Chu Feng nodded: "I didn''t expect that he was just a child of a rich family."


    Guo Weitong also nodded in a puzzled way: "yes, they are emperor Shao in humble clothes. We are depressed grass-roots people. We have to go to humiliate others tonight. If we don''t go, pan Weiguang must tell my mother that there''s no need to be quiet. It''s not Huangcheng college. If you want to go, I can go too!"


    Although the words said that, but Chu Feng can still feel Guo Weitong''s depression, pan Weiguang is also a former classmate, but the results are average, finally did not enter the University, now with the help of the relationship to accompany Huang Shao to study in Huangcheng college, the psychological abnormality in whose heart is also uncomfortable.


    He gave Su Xinyu a wink. Chu Feng patted Guo Weitong on the shoulder and said, "tongge, everyone''s road is different. Maybe tomorrow the president of your school will call you and say that it''s not certain that you have been accepted by Huangcheng college."


    "Then I''ll go to the great Buddhist temple in the imperial city and put on the incense."


    Guo Weitong nodded his head seriously, opened a bottle of beer for Chu Feng and asked, "do you want to go tonight? If you don''t go, I won''t go. That is to say, I''ll be with you and sit with them. I''m looking for abuse!"


    He blinked at Chu Feng and said, "Lei Lili is here. She is Feng Guoming''s girlfriend now."


    Then he said scornfully, "but Lei Lili can really pretend. At that time, he said that Feng Guoming didn''t pay much money. As a result, he knew that he was the emperor''s young master. When he heard that he took the initiative to post it, they both slept together in dianneng hotel that night.""Heartache?"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes. What he wanted to do was to read well and help him go home. When he had time to pay attention to these things, he took advantage of Su Xinyu''s finger and said, "at the beginning, you wrote many letters to Lei Lili, but I still asked me to send them to you. I just wonder why she never answered you and made me laugh."


    Guo Weitong laughed awkwardly. He also understood that Chu Feng didn''t want to involve those things. He said with a smile: "at that time, I was timid, and the signature in the letter to Lei Lili was all you, ha ha!"


    Seeing Guo Weitong''s silly smile, Chu Feng almost didn''t jump up to give him a punch. Finally, he took a sip of beer and sighed: "it''s no wonder that everyone in high school has laughed at me for three years. I don''t know what''s going on. It''s your boy''s good deed to dare to do it!"


    "At that time, I was young and worried about being rejected, so I used your name, but I really didn''t mean to." Guo Weitong also laughed and seemed to think of the funny past: "but you have become a famous person. Lei Lili didn''t say anything at the beginning. The reason why people laugh is that you deliver letters every three days, but never take them back."


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and felt that although the time was hard, it seemed sweet: "the past is the past. Lei Lili doesn''t like rich people, but she likes powerful people. If I am Wu Zetian, I know that ordinary men are not appreciated by her."


    "So tongge, you''d better give up. It''s good to find a home to live in the future. It''s a blessing to be quiet."


    Su Xinyu has not spoken, now listen to Chu Feng''s words, look at the little man around him, holding his hand, seems to be passing a message in general.


    Guo Weitong nodded and drank half a bottle of beer and said, "yes, I didn''t mention the past things. At the beginning, I thought she was a class flower who fell in love with the flow. Now I think it''s nothing. It''s just that you''ll go there tonight. It''s self-evident that Feng Guoming treats you on earth and on earth."


    Pointing to Chu Feng and pointing to himself: "first, he stepped on you as a Xueba. He didn''t know that you went to Huangcheng college. He must have thought so. And he stepped on me. Although you sent all the letters, pan Weiguang''s boy followed Feng Guoming, and he certainly didn''t say less about me. He knows a lot of things. I''m sorry to tell this villain that I like Lei Lili!"


    "Of course, it''s to show off with us. I guess I didn''t dare to say who he was. It must be his Laozi who was at the critical moment. But now he goes up, he must make up for the low-key he used to be."


    Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in these so-called parties. He just wanted to sit down with Guo Weitong. Just about to say no, Su Xinyu took the lead and said, "honey, did you often get teased at the beginning?"


    "That''s it."


    Before Chu Feng opened his mouth, Guo Weitong said: "Chu Feng was in Xuancheng No. 1 middle school. According to the current situation, it was a joke. He sent several hundred letters to Lei Lili in three years. He still insisted on one letter and laughed at him when he didn''t return."


    Then he touched his head and said with a smile, "of course, it was for me to carry a black pot. But because Chu Feng''s family was not good, he was often teased. The toad wanted to eat swan meat, but Chu Feng said that he was righteous, and he didn''t let me out and bear it in silence."


    "So if Chu Feng and I don''t go tonight, they will laugh, but if they go, they will be ridiculed and entangled."


    "Let''s go!" Su Xinyu red lips open, Princess level women have their own pride and bottom line, Chu Feng is her man now, and must make her proud of the man, how can let others as a joke, resolutely said: "call back to that Feng Guomin, Chu Feng and you will go tonight."


    Chu Feng''s attention is not here, but looking at the intersection. He felt that someone was staring at him just now, but when he turned back, there was no suspicious person.


    When did Guo Wei frown when he wanted to call back


    "Sister Xinyu said so." Guo Weitong pointed to Su Xinyu, but he didn''t realize that he would be ridiculed: "and if you go with Xinyu sister and kill Lei Lili for countless times, you will surely steal the light belonging to Feng Guoming. I''ll be happy to think about it."


    Su Xinyu understands that Chu Feng doesn''t want to interfere with these meaningless things, but she is destined to make her man be noticed: "husband, you will go, you will blind those people, right?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment, but he thought that there was nothing wrong with him tonight. He thought about it and nodded: "I''m sure I''ll go. When it''s to find some face for tongge, I''ll go."


    "This is my husband. I''m not afraid of anything." Su Xinyu, with a heart stirring smile, took out her mobile phone and said, "qido, at 9:00 p.m., I want to use my car to transport my Maserati. I want to see my husband shine."


    Guo Weitong, who was originally preparing for tonight''s event, was stunned. Maserati?


    However, Chu Feng was almost sitting on the ground. If Guo Weitong knew that it was Maserati who had been airlifted from the Imperial City, Guo Weitong would have fallen down in surprise and had no choice but to smile bitterly. How could su Xinyu feel like Ma Qiduo, fearing that the world would not be in chaos?


    Three hundred meters away from Chu Feng, a woman in white stood in the crowd, her eyes revealing a trace of doubt: "is he really a man who does all kinds of evil?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    At about 8:40 p.m., three people walked on the street toward the heaven and the earth. Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu, who was not happy with her face, put her arms around her waist and said, "it''s just a gathering of students. It''s necessary to compare, but it''s not my character. I hope you can understand it!"


    Su Xinyu puffed out her mouth. Originally, she asked Ma Qiduo to fly her Maserati directly from the Imperial City, but Chu Feng called to say that she didn''t need it. She was a little depressed when she thought that her out of print Maserati was sent by the boss of Maserati head office when he visited the Holy pilgrimage.


    But also know Chu Feng has no mind to compare these things, although do not want others to look down on Chu Feng, can only be nodding: "that listen to you."


    Guo Weitong followed him. When Su Xinyu stepped forward a little bit, he took Chu Feng and gave a thumbs up and praised: "brother, soft rice king!"


    "Come on, no one will be dumb if you don''t speak."


    Chu Feng laughs with astonishment, but he doesn''t explain anything. Guo Weitong has known himself for so many years. His family situation is better understood than many people. Now everything can only be said to come from Su Xinyu.


    It soon came to the world. Although the specifications were worse than those of Jianghai and Huangcheng, Xuancheng, a third tier city like Xuancheng, was also one of the top consumption places, attracting many powerful people around.


    "I''ll call Feng Guoming, otherwise we can''t get in."


    Guo Weitong stopped to take out his mobile phone and wanted to call Feng Guoming. He also said: "that guy has a silver card. You can go in. Money is willful!"


    "Don''t bother. Go straight in." Chu Feng pressed Guo Weitong''s hand to call and said to the tall guest, "we are gathering here today, and the host is Feng Guoming."


    "I don''t know you!" he said


    Chu Feng didn''t want to go in without asking. He didn''t want to encounter such an attitude. Seeing several security personnel around him staring at this place with bad eyes, he obviously felt that they were making trouble. He took out a card from his inner pocket and asked, "can I go in?"


    "I said no!"


    The tall welcome did not look at Jiao, but stood next to her another short haired welcome lady pulling her: "Qin!"


    "Why, all kinds of cats and dogs want to go in, is it possible?" The tall welcome thought that the short hair greeting was to persuade him to speak more politely. He said unhappily, "I don''t know how many poor people want to go in a year. If we all want to be polite, it''s not tiring to death."


    Short hair welcome to see their little partner eyes do not look at Chu Feng hand card, also lazy to explain, slightly bow to Chu Feng: "distinguished guests, what can I do for you?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes looked at the snow-white when he bent down to greet the guests with short hair. He said in the dark and moved his eyes away: "there is a Feng Guoming who invited us to the party. Help me find out which room he is in."


    "Good!"


    The short hair welcome is very clear what the transparent card stands for. After politely returning to the way, he took the walkie talkie to call inside, and then pulled the stiff body of the tall welcome guest: "Qin, apologize to the guests."


    When she looked up and down at Chu Feng, she knew what the transparent card meant, but there was no one in the whole province. She didn''t believe it very much: "fake it?"


    The transparent card is the supreme card of water bath paradise and heaven and earth. Who dares to cost?


    The security personnel around also cast scorn on the tall welcome, but it''s hard to say anything. After all, the relationship between the people and the manager is good, so it''s not easy to offend them!


    "Guest, invite your people to room a on the second floor!" Short hair welcome earphone rings, bow to Chu Feng said.


    Chu Feng also did not care about these things, said a go to the inside, but did not take two steps, standing in front of him, arrogant said: "I suspect you forged heaven and earth membership card, I want to check!"


    Around the people all jump out of the word idiot, Su Xinyu eyes also a little more fun, holding Chu Feng''s arm, the face is full of smile, in the heart of the secret way, where the wind people are destined to shine ah!


    "Here you are


    Chu Feng didn''t have any aversion to the tall welcome. At the beginning, he was not doubted in Jianghai. He handed the transparent card in his hand directly to the tall welcoming guest: "there is a number on it. You can check it."


    "I don''t need you to say that I will also check."


    Then he turned around and dialed a phone call. The arrogance on his face suddenly disappeared and turned into a smile: "dear, there is a liar with a transparent card to cheat people, the number is Jianghai 303, called Chu Feng!"


    After a while, I didn''t know what was said there. The tall welcome guest was pale, and his whole body was stiff. Compared with the stiffness at the beginning, it was more than ten times more.


    Blinking and patting his face, the so-called arrogance is gone. Without any sign, he turns around and kneels in front of Chu Feng in a hurry and says, "the wind is less, I''m sorry, I don''t know it''s you!"


    Guo Weitong stood behind Chu Feng and was no less surprised than others. Especially when he was studying in Guangzhou University, he had heard of the name of Chu Feng, but he could not contact his old classmates. His mouth opened and he finally closed. Maybe his name was the same. Chu Feng was not that kind of person.The words of welcoming the guests made people all around shocked. Wandering in such a place, I don''t know something. I don''t know that Bai Hun. His eyes are all focused on the young man. He is the weak wind, the overlord of the Imperial City, the river and the sea, and the temporary manager of Qiao''s family. Isn''t that the shareholder between heaven and man?


    "I said nothing, and you don''t know anything."


    Chu Feng looked around to see that there were people paying attention to it, but it was hard to be quiet. He squatted down and held up the high-rise guest to greet him with a smile: "what should I do? I''m in!"


    Then he took Su Xinyu and went in and wiped his forehead. Even though he was sweating in such a cold night, his heart was fluttering and his short hair was quite calm. Looking at the back of Chu Feng, he said with a smile: "Xuancheng chufeng is more handsome than I imagined."


    She was surprised to meet the guests. She knew Chu Feng, but subconsciously felt that such a character would not come back to Xuancheng. Thinking of her behavior just now, she was in a cold sweat.


    "When the wind is low, there is a long way to go."


    As soon as they entered the hall, a fat man came up: "I am Lin Dazhi, the head of Xuancheng heaven and earth division. I have informed the general manager that Feng Shao is coming. She is on her way now."


    Chu Feng had a meaning of crying and laughing. He patted Lin Dazhi on the shoulder and said, "I''m just going to a classmate party. I don''t need to be like this."


    Lin Dazhi did not show any excitement because of the peace of Chu Feng. He also decided to fire the high-ranking welcome guests: "the wind is less than a party, so I will open the top floor Tianzi private room, and now I will arrange people to prepare for it."


    "No!"


    Chu Feng waved his hand and looked at Guo Weitong''s gaping expression. He didn''t want to make any more troubles: "I''ll go to the private room opened by my classmates myself. You can do your work."


    Then he took Su Xinyu and walked to the stairs. Lin Dazhi bowed down to send Chu Feng away. Until he didn''t see Chu Feng, Lin Dazhi stood up and patted. He was afraid that the assistant asked, "which room is the little wind gathering in?"


    "The number of yellow room on the second floor just now was checked." The assistant looked at the record and replied.


    Lin Dazhi nodded and waved his big hand: "let Qin stop being a welcome guest. This black woman arranged for her to report on the Xuan level floor. If you offend fengshao, you''re looking for death!"


    Arrange to go out to think of what: "by the way, send a batch of drinks and people to the yellow class a room, but don''t mention that the wind is less."


    After years of wandering around on such occasions, Lin Dazhi was almost like a human spirit. Chu Feng came here with a low profile. He thought that he would come back to visit his relatives or something. If he didn''t want people to know, he would do it.


    "Chu Feng, are you?"


    In the corridor on the second floor, Guo Weitong couldn''t help but open his mouth. From the beginning, from the gate of heaven and earth to here, everything subverted his cognition of Chu Feng: "they call you less wind!"


    Chu Feng knew that he couldn''t hide it. He turned and patted Guo Weitong on the shoulder with a sincere smile: "it doesn''t matter who I am. We''ll always be the best students. It''s enough to know this."


    "It''s true!" Guo Weitong was stunned and then began to laugh. He was just worried that Chu Feng''s identity was not the same, so he left the gap with him and didn''t recognize people and lost a good friend. But judging from Chu Feng''s appearance, he was relieved that Chu Feng was not that kind of person.


    But then I was excited, Chu Feng is less wind, but see Chu wind that is not willing to mention the appearance, a little bitter smile, want to pretend to be a tiger.


    "Oh, brother Tong is here. I thought you would not come!"


    Yellow class a brand, compartment door opened, a man with a cigarette in his mouth opened the door, saw Guo Weitong at the door of the door, said in a strange way, and saw Chu Feng beside him again: "Yo, this is not our study committee Chu Xueba. I thought you had no time to come back after further study in Jianghai University. I didn''t expect you to come back."


    Just ready to make fun of Guo Weitong and Chu Feng, he moved his eyes again and became completely stiff. Then he pointed to Chu Feng and said, "Chu Xueba, Feng Shao invited you to come to the party, not to ask you to come to the lady from heaven and earth."


    Preconceived and previous understanding, let pan Weiguang subconsciously feel that Su Xinyu is the brand goods of heaven and earth.


    Su Xinyu''s eyes are cold, many people know where the world is, but it is on a higher floor, below is still within the normal business scope, at the moment is regarded as that kind of woman, a chill spread.


    Chu Feng clenched her hand with a warm smile: "this is my girlfriend, not from heaven and earth. I know that my classmates get together, so we can get to know each other."


    Pan Weiguang a Leng, facial unnatural convulsion, and finally directly burst out the rude: "rely on, boasting, no tax, on your family that year thousands of yuan income, people a dress you can''t afford."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    However, the people who come here are not as gossipy as ordinary people. Moreover, the sound insulation effect is also good. Only when people in this private room hear that the door of the room is opened directly, dozens of people inside look at the door, and their eyes all appear to have fun.


    It''s just that when I see Su Xinyu, I''m stunned, so beautiful!


    "Income is everything?"


    Chu Feng suppresses Su Xinyu''s anger with a playful smile. He doesn''t rush to throw out a sentence. For Pan Weiguang, who takes pleasure in trampling on people, he doesn''t mean to be angry. It''s not worth it.


    In Pan Weiguang''s look like this, Chu Feng gently hugged Su Xinyu''s slender waist, and still kept a smile: "which day you take a fairy around, do I think she is a miss? Or do you think she''s the rest of someone else''s play, and it''s your turn at last? "


    Although the words are not heard in the room, they are not even able to speak out.


    As we all know, pan Weiguang followed Feng Guoming. In the past, when he was studying, he picked up all the women left by Feng Guoming, and he was very happy. At the moment, Chu Feng said that it was obviously a slap in the face. At the same time, he was surprised that Chu Feng, who was not very talkative in the past half a year, has changed a lot.


    Pan Weiguang was flushed by everyone''s laughter. He originally wanted to make chufeng look ugly, but eventually he was injured. Although his family''s conditions are better than chufeng''s, that is to say, he certainly can''t accept Chu Feng''s words.


    "We are all old classmates, just joking."


    When the scene was anxious and embarrassed, a laugh came. A man with split hair came to the shoulder, followed by a woman with light make-up and curly hair. He said: "but is Chu Feng going to introduce you to us?"


    "Su Xinyu, my wife!"


    Chu Feng is not like the young man who did not speak to Feng Guoming at the beginning. He is very generous and smiles. He knows that the more humble you are to these people, the more arrogant they will be. It is enough to maintain a normal attitude to treat them.


    With a meaningful smile, Feng Guoming felt the change of Chu Feng in his heart. But at the moment, he paid more attention to Su Xinyu. He stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "Su Xinyu, the name is as good as your people. Heart language. Get to know me, I''m an old fellow of Chu Feng. My name is Feng Guoming."


    "No, I''m a student of Imperial College. My father is a member of the Ministry of classical education."


    Su Xinyu''s eyes flashed with disdain. Generally speaking like this, people with Laozi and identity are either dandy or useless. Feng Guoming, though not a waste material, is definitely a dandy, or a conceited dandy.


    In the face of Feng Guoming''s outstretched hand, Su Xinyu said with a slight smile: "I''m sorry, my hand is allergic recently, and I don''t shake hands."


    Feng Guoming looks stiff. Looking at Su Xinyu, who is held by Chu Feng, a trace of anger appears in his eyes. However, in the face of the woman who can arouse his interest, he still maintains his absolute gentleness: "that I know many famous doctors in Kuncheng. If you need the heart talk, you can go with me and make sure your hands are the same as before."


    Su Xinyu frowned slightly, and said politely, "you can call me Su Xinyu or Miss Su, but please don''t call me Xinyu!"


    Feng Guoming was not only embarrassed by his unkind words, but also stiff faced by those standing behind him. However, Feng Guoming was also a figure. He said in his heart that he did not know what to do. He said with a smile: "look at me, I just care about talking to you. I forgot to let you go in and sit down. Please come here!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye saw the color of anger on Feng Guoming, but he didn''t know it at all. He took Su Xinyu in his arms and sat down in a corner. Feng Guoming was not very good, but some of his familiar classmates were still good.


    "Excuse me!"


    As soon as everyone went in to close the door, a tall woman came with more than 20 men and women. Pan Weiguang was disgraced by Chu Feng''s words just now. When he saw someone coming, he seemed to be looking for some pride: "what''s the matter?"


    The tall woman frowned unnoticed and frowned a little, but she was obviously told. She said back to her finger, "according to the manager''s instructions, I''ll send you some drinks and desserts and the girls on it. I hope you''ll have a good time."


    "Wait!"


    Pan Weiguang raised his hand and looked at the past. He saw more than a dozen women whose temperament was not outstanding, but who could definitely kill countless women when they went out and asked, "they are from the upper floor. We didn''t want them!"


    Feng Guoming was also curious to stand behind, but did not open his mouth. Although he had a silver card from heaven and earth, it was still difficult to get to the top, let alone the ladies on the top. So pan Weiguang was allowed to ask if there was a mistake.


    "That''s it."


    The tall woman took the trouble to reply: "these drinks and desserts are free, and there are 15 girls are also free. I hope you will accept it. In addition, the consumption of this private room is also free. This is heaven and earth. We can let our staff prepare anything else you need."


    Pan Weiguang was stunned. He thought that people in the world would not cheat. He thought of what he thought and praised: "Feng Shao has a big face. Heaven and earth will give you special hospitality."Feng Guoming himself has not figured out what is going on, but see everyone look at his eyes full of worship, chest invisible straight a lot, eyes also swept Su Xinyu meaningful said: "where, but just some small money, even if heaven and earth are not free, you are my old classmates, I would like to spend for you."


    Su Xinyu glanced in the corner, attached to Chu Feng''s ear and whispered, "husband, your face has been taken away by others, don''t you get angry?"


    Su Xinyu glared at Chu Feng angrily and continued to look at Feng Guoming. He only looked at the clown in his eyes. Guo Weitong was not a fool. Naturally, he knew what was going on. However, the parties did not speak, and he was too lazy to say these things.


    "Beauty, how about you stay?"


    A trace of disgust sprang up in the eyes of the tall woman, but when she came, she was told that the guests here could not offend, although she didn''t want to open her mouth: "if you need it."


    "Ha ha, I definitely need it." Pan Weiguang just casually asked, do not want to tall woman really agree, said to go to embrace tall woman''s slender waist, the latter step back to speak: "wine!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if you need anything, you can ask them to do it. In addition, there is a sauna on the upper floor. If you are tired of drinking, you can go up and enjoy it."


    Looking at Pan Weiguang, a tall woman seems to really focus on herself, but as a candidate for management, she can accompany others, but she absolutely has to accompany those with high position and power, or people in need of heaven and earth. Pan Weiguang is a worthless person, and the tall woman has no interest at all.


    Pan Weiguang opened his mouth, but the tall woman had already closed the door gracefully and left. He could not grasp the face of Feng Guoming. He could only be timid in his heart. However, when he saw 15 girls standing side by side, his eyes still couldn''t stop lighting up.


    Fifteen girls stood there, all dressed in modern style cheongsam, with white thighs looming, bowing to the people in the private room: "Hello everyone!"


    At the beginning, everyone was curious. At the moment, he was stunned. Feng Guoming was also very puzzled. What the gold card could have was right in front of him. Fifteen girls, together with these drinks, would definitely consume no less than five million yuan. Feng Guoming had this money, but he would never spend it like this.


    It''s just that everyone thinks that it''s because he''s in heaven and on earth that he gives them for free. He doesn''t want to explain it. He really enjoys being looked up at.


    There are not only men in the private room, but also some women. At the moment, 15 girls stand there with obvious meaning, that is, let the people present choose. Although many men are very excited, they are all acquaintances. There are also women, but also girlfriends. They have the heart, but not the courage.


    Then, ignoring the people''s eyes, he hugged the girl and went to one side to sit down. Some men were also ready to move. Looking around, finally, a few men stood up and chose their favorite type. You know, women in heaven and earth can''t be hooked on at any time.


    "Husband, let people take them away. It''s uncomfortable."


    Su Xinyu frowned. If it was about the rest of the things, she would not say anything, but at this time she obviously knew what to do. She was quite uncomfortable. Chu Feng also felt bad. She patted Guo Weitong on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "brother Tong, go to find some Lin Dazhi just now, and say that the wine is OK, and the woman will withdraw!"


    Guo Weitong also wanted to find one in his heart. At the moment, he got up quickly and went out. He didn''t dare and didn''t want others to be happy. The rest of the people didn''t notice his leaving. They were all looking at the women.


    "You want to go, too?"


    Next to Feng Guoming, Lei Lili, with light makeup and curly hair, felt the shiver on Feng Guoming''s body. After rolling the bed sheet for many times, she could not know what Feng Guoming was thinking and threw out a sentence without salt or salt.


    Feng Guomin was excited and realized that he almost made a fool of himself. When he looked at the girls and finally looked at Su Xinyu, he still felt that Su Xinyu was a thousand times better than these people. Then he thought of something, whispered in Lei Lili''s ear, and finally patted her on the shoulder: "this is what you follow me for. I''ll give it to you now."


    "As long as you succeed, when you graduate from University, you will be the district chief of Qijiang district!"


    "Are you serious?" Raleigh was sullen, just biting her lips to think about it. Then she looked at the man who was destined to play with herself and asked in a low voice.


    Feng Guoming spread his hands and said, "you have no choice, do you?"


    Lei Lili looked around, her face was a little unnatural pale, but she also understood what Feng Guoming meant. If she did not do that, Feng Guoming abandoned her, that is to say, she was abandoned.


    Taking a deep breath, leilili nodded and walked out of the private room.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    For Lei Lili, who has no background but is a little beautiful, it is better to rely on others than on herself.


    Guo Weitong just went to find someone to remove the young ladies in the private room according to Chu Feng''s idea. He saw Lei Lili coming face-to-face at the corner. He was more beautiful and mature than when he was at school. His heart was tense and his words were a little unclear: "Lili!"


    A trace of contempt flashed in Lei Lili''s eyes. She never paid attention to Guo Weitong, a person with no background of money and power, but just for the idea in her heart, she put on a smile and said, "brother Tong!"


    Because Guo Weitong studied two years later than ordinary people and was a little older. Many people called him tongge. Lei Lili used to call him Guo Weitong. Now Guo Weitong doubted that he had heard something wrong: "do you call me?"


    Lei Lili looked at Guo Weitong''s dull look, but she was even more contemptuous. However, she said in an angry voice: "is there anyone else whose name can pass besides you?"


    With words, Lei Lili''s hand took Guo Weitong''s arm. When the latter''s body was stiff and felt as unreal as a dream, the look on Lei Lili''s face was also dim, and her voice opened with a melancholy voice: "suddenly I think it''s better for you, nothing needs to be done deliberately, carefree."


    "There is only one daughter in my family. I don''t work hard. There is no one to support the elderly in the future."


    Leilili sighed. She didn''t go on. She just whispered, "let''s find a place to sit down?"


    Without waiting for Guo Weitong to agree or not, he pulled him aside and came to the door of a small bag room. Seeing that Peugeot was not in business, he walked in and locked the door.


    Guo Weitong was so close to the goddess in his heart for the first time. His brain showed the meaning of hypoxia. He sat there staring at Lei Lili who took the wine from the nearby wine cabinet and opened it upside down. When he bent down, he saw a dazzling white flash. This is what he saw countless times in his dream, but he felt that it was much more beautiful than the dream.


    "Brother Tong, have a drink with me!"


    Pour the wine. Lei Lili pushed a cup to Guo Weitong''s face. She took up a cup of Gulu wine and drank it. Tears came out. She sobbed and said, "Why are these men like this? Feng Guoming, the son of a bitch, loves me when he sees Chu Feng''s girlfriend beautiful."


    Wipe a tear to see to stay Leng Guo Weitong full of aggrieved appearance: "Tong elder brother, are you men all like this, like the new and detest the old?"


    Seeing the waterless tears flowing out, Guo Weitong felt at a loss. Especially when he heard the sobbing voice, his whole heart seemed to be broken. He picked up the glass of wine and drank it. He stood up and yelled, "you are so good. He doesn''t cherish it. I''ll teach you a lesson now."


    Once upon a time, Lei Lili was the goddess in Guo Weitong''s heart. Otherwise, she would not have asked Chu Feng to send letters to him for three years in high school. Although she did not dare to reveal it, it did not mean that she did not like it now.


    "Tongge!"


    Lei Lili pulled Guo Weitong, who was going out. She suddenly turned around and held Guo Weitong in her arms. She looked up and looked at the latter, whose expression was stiff and heavy breathing. Her voice was soft: "I''m satisfied to know that someone like you can protect me, even if I can''t be together for a lifetime. Thank you really."


    With a touch of shyness on his face, he held his head in place and whispered, "I know you liked me at the beginning, but I didn''t understand at that time. Now I feel that you are the person who is really good to me."


    No matter how rational a man, when he meets a woman to say such words, he may not have any reaction, but when he meets a woman who is deeply buried in his heart and says such words at this time, it is simply irresistible. Guo Weitong is like this at the moment, his hands and feet are stiff and dare not move, but he is very comfortable in his heart.


    Even shouting in her heart, she finally knew what I meant.


    "Brother Tong, I owe you this life, and I will pay you back in the next life."


    When Guo Weitong had a sense of fortune changing, Lei Lili raised her head and said, "my body is not clean, and I can''t deserve you in this life. But in order to thank you for your love, I still want to make myself your woman temporarily."


    Before Lei Lili left, she held Guo Weitong''s waist in her hands and looked at him affectionately. She said softly, "brother Tong, what are you waiting for?"


    It is impossible for Guo Weitong to say that he is not moved when facing such a situation. He once fantasized about it for countless times when he was reading. However, when it really happened, he found that he did not dare to move, and his tone was not clear: "Lili, we are still good."


    before finishing the words, Lei Lili directly kisses Guo Weitong''s mouth, dexterous The tongue sticks in from the unclosed mouth and teases Guo Weitong''s nerves.


    It is said that Liu Xiahui is a gentleman, but Guo Weitong and Chu Feng have the same idea. Liu Xiahui is incompetent. Otherwise, how can he sit still?


    The original remaining reason, under the adept of Lei Lili and having never experienced these things, is facing the goddess in the heart. Finally, desire conquers the reason. Guo Weitong, like a wild animal in spring, shouts and hugs leilili and violently tears off the cover of her upper body.When Guo Weitong was thrown on the sofa, Lei Lili flashed a smile of disdain and success in her eyes. She turned to Guo Weitong and hooked her fingers: "give it to me!"


    At this time, Feng Guoming was sitting beside Chu Feng and Su Xinyu with a smile. He shook his glass in his hand. His eyes flashed over Su Xinyu from time to time: "Miss Su doesn''t know where he came from. I''m really curious that he, who once had hundreds of letters, could not catch up with class flower. How can he catch up with you who is much better than class flower?"


    Chufeng laughs and knows what Feng Guoming is thinking. He points out what he has done. He steps down the class flower and Lei Lili puts up Su Xinyu. It''s a pity that Su Xinyu knows who he is and is not a superficial girl.


    Therefore, I didn''t hear them at all and looked at the old students who were constantly reveling. Although 15 girls were called away, it didn''t affect the old students'' playing dirty shoes.


    And Su Xinyu at this time just lightly glanced at Feng Guoming, knowing that Chu Feng didn''t want to do something, she replied: "imperial city."


    "In addition, it''s not Chu Feng chasing me, but I''m chasing Chu Feng."


    "Go back?" Feng Guoming''s mouth twitched. He obviously didn''t believe it. He thought Su Xinyu was trying to save Chu Feng some face. He leaned on the sofa and said, "it seems that you also have a story. Is Miss Su a student of Jianghai university? I have something to do with it. If you want to go to Imperial College, no problem. "


    Very straightforward in the corner of the prying Chu wind, Feng Guoming doesn''t care at all. In his eyes, chufeng is a person who can be abused at will, so he doesn''t need to pay attention to it.


    For someone like Su Xinyu, he thinks that only he can be worthy of it. To follow Chu Feng''s kind of bunny is just a violent thing. In addition, Feng Guoming doesn''t mind sacrificing something to win her heart.


    When he felt that his condition and identity could certainly impress Su Xinyu, the latter sipped the red wine with little interest and said, "I''m sorry, I''m a senior at Huangcheng University, and I''ll graduate next year."


    Feng Guoming not only didn''t show his frustration and anger, but he was more interested. When he looked at the silent Chu Feng, he was afraid that he would not dare to speak. He spoke more directly: "in this way, Chu Feng is in Jianghai and you are in Huangcheng University. It should be very lonely to separate the two places."


    Even a fool can hear the meaning of such a straightforward speech. Su Xinyu''s eyes are a little more playful, joking: "I''m not lonely. My husband is a freshman and also in Huangcheng college."


    Feng Guoming looked stunned. He looked at Chu Feng and asked, "aren''t you admitted to Jianghai university? How did you go to Huangcheng college?"


    Chu Feng was not happy with Feng Guoming''s tone, but he didn''t want to be angry with such a person who felt good about himself. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Huangcheng university is an exception for admission!"


    Feng Guoming sneered: "that''s not bad. We can be classmates again."


    Originally, Feng Guoming wanted to crack down on Chu Feng, who was once the first in his class. He was a student of Huangcheng University. He didn''t want to be a student of Huangcheng University. He went to school next semester, and the fool knew that he was related. Suddenly, he felt that he was insulting himself.


    People around him also heard that Chu Feng is now in Huangcheng college. Some people who don''t flatter Feng Guoming sigh that Xueba is still Xueba after all, and finally goes to Huangcheng college. Feng Guoming is depressed. However, seeing Su Xinyu''s smiling face, he secretly decides to get Su Xinyu.


    While everyone was singing, drinking and chatting, a waiter opened the door and came in, apologetically opening his mouth: "sorry to disturb you, but just now when I passed by the private room in front of you, a girl opened the door and asked for help. I saw that she began to seem to be with you, to inform you."


    Feng Guoming had a smile on his depressed face. He swept away his unhappiness, but soon he went into the private room and asked, "where''s Lili?"


    In a word, we all found that Lei Lili was not there, and Guo Weitong was not here. They talked about what happened and prepared to go out. Feng Guoming ran out with a dart and yelled, "Lili!"


    Seeing that everyone was out, Chu Feng frowned and took Su Xinyu to his feet. As he approached the private room where everyone gathered, he heard leilili cry: "Wuwu, Feng Shao, I came out to call just now. Guo Weitong suddenly held me in his arms and said that he liked me when he was reading, and then he pulled me into this room and used strong force on me!"


    The spirit of Chu Feng was shocked, and his left eye ignored so much. Looking inside, he saw Lei Lili wearing a skirt, but there was no close fitting clothes inside. Guo Weitong was sitting on the sofa in his pants. The whole person was stunned and his eyes were shocked.


    Su Xinyu beside her mouth raised a meaningful smile, touching Chu Feng with a smile: "husband, it seems that I should not follow you!"


    Su Xinyu can catch it, and Chu Feng can guess it. Chufeng chuckles back: "some people are destined to be like this. Even if you don''t come, there may be other things happening."


    "Tongge took care of me from junior high school to high school for six years when he was a student. How can I watch him hurt, let alone because of you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    Chu Feng takes Su Xinyu and pushes the crowd in. He sees Feng Guoming raise his hand and take it to Guo Weitong. He immediately shouts: "it''s not good until things are clear."


    Feng Guoming stopped and turned around. His face was ferocious and his anger was clearly visible. He roared: "will Lili play with her reputation? Moreover, Guo Weitong has been fond of Lili before, and he is completely motivated. "


    "That''s it."


    Pan Weiguang, a professional dogleg, echoed: "Guo Weitong and I are neighbors. When we were in high school, he told me that he liked Reilly and said some shameless things. I will not say that. Lei Lili will not cheat people."


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Feng Guoming and pan Weiguang''s singing and singing. He went to see Lei Lili, who was comforted by the two girls, and there were close clothes at her feet. He took back his eyes and asked softly, "Lei Lili, I only ask you, is Guo Weitong forcing you?"


    Lei Lili''s cry suddenly burst out, sobbing back: "yes!"


    When Lei Lili was talking, Chu Feng''s left eye was always looking at her. She was full of deceitful colors. She was more certain. She said, she went to Guo Weitong and looked at the stunned Guo Weitong and asked, "Tong Ge, are you forced to possess Lei Lili?"


    Guo Weitong''s face was a little pale, and he slowly raised his head. Pan Weiguang called out: "boy, if you want to talk clearly, you can''t cheat people about this kind of thing."


    Feng Guoming stood there and did not open his mouth. His face showed a bitter hatred. He did not seem to be doing anything now. He seemed to be saying that he was pursuing the truth, not a man who spoke with his fists, but his eyes were full of fun.


    Chu Feng looked at Pan Weiguang coldly and said, "leilili is your girlfriend? Feng Shao is not in a hurry. What are you worried about? "


    Pan Weiguang was flushed by Chu Feng''s question. There was a kind of irony that the emperor was not in a hurry and the eunuch wanted to scold him. But his eyes touching Chu Feng suddenly felt guilty, and he didn''t dare to speak. What kind of look was that? Why did he feel that he was being watched by death?


    Take back his eyes, Chu Feng let everyone some can''t accept to speak again: "tell me, did you do it?"


    Inside the private room, there was no sound from the people standing inside and outside. All of them looked at Guo Weitong and seemed to want to know whether he really did something.


    Guo Weitong didn''t answer Chu Feng''s words. He just looked at Lei Lili who was crying there. A touch of deep pain flashed in his eyes. His words were a little trembling: "Lili, what do you want me to say?"


    Lei Lili''s shoulder trembled unnaturally in crying, her head lowered and her eyes flashed. But now everyone looked at her. She bit her lips and threw out a sentence: "what did you do? Don''t you know?"


    Guo Weitong, with a sad smile, stood up and took the clothes he had taken off beside him and put them on slowly. Looking at Chu Feng, he apologized: "brother, I''m sorry, I did!"


    "Look, look, I said it must be like this, even forced Reilly, the best."


    "I can''t see that he has always been honest and has done such a thing. It''s really different from people''s hearts!"


    As soon as Guo Weitong''s words were finished, pan Weiguang roared. The rest of the people also sighed and commented. No one would like to see such a thing happen in a good class gathering. The person who happened was still his own classmate, and he was in a trance. He felt that everything was so dramatic.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, sighed silently and then opened his mouth: "tongge, you forced Lei Lili, didn''t you?"


    "Yes Guo Weitong took a look at Lei Lili, and a soft color flashed in his eyes. He said gently: "I like her since I first saw her in high school. You know, I wrote a letter in your name for three years. I can say I''m possessed. I can''t help but see herself by drinking more tonight. I can''t help but make a mistake!"


    Lei Lili''s body shook, and her cry stopped. She raised her head and began to speak in astonishment: "did you write those letters?"


    At the beginning, all the signatures were Chu Feng, which made Lei Lili proud for a long time. She felt that Chu Feng, who only studied and did not speak, liked herself and was greatly satisfied with her vanity. But now hearing Guo Weitong''s words, she found that her contempt for chufeng completely faded away, and Chu Feng did not really have a crush on her.


    Guo Weitong nodded and stood there with a smile: "Pan Weiguang is right. I have a motive, but I have no regrets about loving you."


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, Feng Guoming suddenly put a fist at Guo Weitong, and Chu Feng quickly grasped and narrowed his eyes. He had no feelings: "tongge has admitted that he moved Lei Lili, so this matter will go through legal procedures. It seems that you have no much to do with you. You are her boyfriend, but not her husband."


    Shaking off Chu Feng''s hand, Feng Guoming was very calm. He lit Chu Feng and said, "let me wear a green hat. I want him to be disgraced. He can''t walk out of prison all his life."


    No one doubts what Feng Guoming said because he is a member of the Ministry. He looks at Guo Weitong with sympathy. He knows that the hundreds of letters were written by Guo Weitong, and he can understand his behavior today.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about spreading his hands: "casually!"


    Feng Guoming was stunned, then he gave a smile, turned to Guo Weitong and said: "you wait for bad luck, no one can save you."Guo Weitong, as if he hadn''t heard, walked up to Lei Lili, looked at the woman with tears all over her face, and whispered, "if I had confessed to you at the beginning, would you have promised me?"


    Leilili at the moment had no idea what the situation was. She lowered her head and said, "no!"


    Guo Weitong shakes his head, neither sad nor sad. Chu Feng stands where he is and sighs in his heart. When an amorous man meets a merciless woman, the only thing left is hurt. When Chu Feng asked Guo Weitong just now, he is also deceiving. Obviously, only two people know what the truth is.


    In the private room, there was a brief silence. Everyone said in their hearts that Feng Guoming was extraordinary. When the woman could calm down after being played, there was a lot of noise outside. Soon Lin Dazhi followed a slim woman, and there were more than a dozen security personnel behind him. Seeing the situation in the private room, the woman said in a deep voice: "I already know the matter. I will give the victim a hand On behalf of. "


    Feng Guoming frowned. He recognized the woman in front of him. He stepped forward and said, "Mr. Zhang, this matter involves the innocence and reputation of my girlfriend, so we can solve it by ourselves, so we won''t bother you."


    The matter is that he deliberately for it, how dare to let Zhang Hanyun intervene at the moment, then find out the last who knows if Lei Lili will be afraid to say what?


    "This is no longer your personal problem. It involves the security of heaven and earth, and challenges the authority of heaven and earth."


    Zhang Hanyun interrupted Feng Guoming''s words with firm and decisive tone: "everyone who enters the heaven and earth or water bath paradise is our customers. We have the right to ensure your safety. I''m sorry for this. As the person in charge of Xuancheng, I will give you an account."


    With a little finger on Guo Weitong, the cool and determined woman said word by word: "if I find out that it is you who forcibly use strong force against this young lady, I will let you know the result of challenging the authority of heaven and earth."


    When everyone secretly said that this woman was domineering, she turned to look at Lei Lili, who stopped crying. She still had no emotion and said, "of course, if I find out that some people deliberately plot for it, then this lady, you will pay for all the things that happen on earth tonight."


    A group of police came in and nodded to Zhang Hanyun. A policewoman pointed to Lei Lili and said, "did he wear a condom when he was strong with you?"


    Lei Lili has been Zhang Hanyun''s words to make the heart a little bottomless, at the moment by the policewoman asked, have a look at the calm face of Guo Weitong and then replied: "no!"


    "Well, you go back with me and collect the body fluid he left behind as evidence." The policewoman nodded skillfully and asked the two followers to help Lei Lili up. Then she pointed to Guo Weitong and said, "you also go back with us to assist in the investigation."


    Because of Zhang Hanyun''s strong intervention and the police''s killing, Guo Weitong and Lei Lili were taken away. The people at the scene did not know the situation. After a simple investigation of the confession, all the police left, leaving only a group of people there who did not know what to do.


    Zhang Hanyun bowed to the crowd and said, "I''m sorry, it''s the responsibility of heaven and earth to let you encounter such a thing. Tonight, all your consumption will be free as at the beginning. In addition, heaven and earth will give you a compensation of 100000 consumption amount. You can come here or next door as long as you have time."


    After saying a sentence, Zhang Hanyun turned to Lin Dazhi and said, "arrange to go on, thoroughly investigate this evening''s affairs, heaven and earth can''t let customers down."


    "Yes Lin Dazhi retreated with a voice. For the sake of customers'' privacy, the heaven and earth and the water bath paradise have no other places except the necessary passageways equipped with cameras. Now we can only check the waiters to see if they have seen anything.


    Feng Guoming frowned. His idea is to deal with this matter in a low-key manner to achieve the purpose in his heart. Now the police intervene, and the matter is a little more complicated. Look at Zhang Hanyun''s insidious voice of a stinky woman and leave with Pan Weiguang. He is ready to say hello. Guo Weitong is responsible for this matter.


    Otherwise, he will lose face this time.


    With Feng Guoming''s departure, the crowd also scattered in twos and threes, and did not have the mood to continue to play. However, they were very happy to get a consumption quota of 100000 days.


    "Less wind!"


    After all the party members in the private room were dispersed, Zhang Hanyun respectfully opened his mouth to Chu Feng: "Zhang Hanyun, the man in charge of Xuancheng heaven and earth, has seen little wind!"


    Chu Feng waved his hand, and his mood was a little dull at the moment. He said, "go to your office again."


    Taking Su Xinyu out of the private room directly, he can be sure that there is something wrong with it, and he has something to do with Feng Guoming. He thinks that Feng Guoming is jealous of himself and Su Xinyu and wants to fix himself and Guo Weitong, but he doesn''t know the reason why he finally did it.


    Zhang Hanyun fell behind half a time to catch up, watching Chu Feng''s straight back slightly showing a different color, legendary youth? I can''t see anything special!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    Within half an hour after Guo Weitong was brought into the criminal investigation team, several phone calls were made directly to the desk of the team leader Tao Ran, demanding that the criminal be severely punished and never appeased.


    At six o''clock in the morning, the liquid remaining in Lei Lili''s body also came out. As a result, it was completely Guo Weitong''s?


    "Captain Tao, thank you for this."


    At more than nine o''clock, Feng Guoming, who came to the criminal investigation team last night and still hasn''t left, said with a satisfied smile: "that guy has fallen on my woman. How many lessons still need to be given. However, Captain Tao, don''t be too anxious to draw a conclusion. Maybe my girlfriend''s withdrawal is not certain. I will inform you then."


    Feng Weiming thinks that when he talks with his subordinates, he should stand behind him.


    Sitting opposite Feng Guoming is a fat middle-aged man, plump like Maitreya, but his eyes sometimes twinkle insidiously, which makes people feel that he is not a good man. He opened his mouth with a smile: "Feng Shao talks and laughs. Thanks to your father''s help in Jingshi, I came to Xuancheng as a team leader. My family didn''t speak two words."


    He doesn''t ask why Feng Guoming didn''t convict Guo Weitong, but he doesn''t need to know. He just needs to know that it''s in his own interest.


    Although helping Feng Guoming frame up people will make him die, if he is in control, he will be able to use it in the future, but it will be a good deal.


    Hearing Tao Ran''s words, Feng Guoming laughed and stood up. He was in high spirits: "thank you, uncle Tao. I''ll take my girlfriend back for a night without rest. If there is any situation, I''ll call you again. I''ll write down the situation."


    Tao Ran sent Feng Guoming out of the office with a smile. When he closed the door, his face was overcast and he said, "the guy with no hair has grown up. I really think I know you very well. It''s not you who are there. Birds don''t kill you."


    Feng Guoming, who had already left, did not know this. He took pan Weiguang to a room, signed and took Lei Lili. He got on the car outside and went directly to Xuancheng hotel. The three people on the bus didn''t say anything, but there was a smile in each other''s eyes.


    In an ordinary suite of Xuancheng Hotel, Feng Guoming went in and sat down, then he thumbed up and said, "Lili, you''ve done a good job. I''ll do what I promise you. I''ll follow me to Huangcheng college. The future is limitless. As long as you work for me, I won''t treat you badly."


    After what happened last night, Feng Guoming thinks that he can train Lei Lili into a sharp arrow in his hand. He may be able to help him conquer fortresses and accumulate strong contacts in Huangcheng college.


    Lei Lili''s mouth moved a little frown. How can a smart woman not recognize the meaning of Feng Guoming''s words? She is totally trying to cultivate herself as a human cannon ball. Although she is not happy, she can only choose to comply with Feng Guoming.


    Pan Weiguang took a meaningful look at Lei Lili, with a little indecent meaning. When Lei Lili followed Feng Guoming before, he didn''t dare to be so blatant. But after last night, with Feng Guoming for several years, how could he not know that the master was tired of this woman.


    Feng Guoming just caught pan Weiguang''s eyes when he turned back. How could he not know what he was thinking and said with a smile: "don''t look, wait, let Lili accompany you well. Do you know where Chu Feng is now?"


    Thinking of the tall and beautiful figure, Feng Guoming burst into a stream of evil fire, his mouth cocked up and said, "I''m very attached to that Su Xinyu!"


    "Thank you, Feng Shao. I checked Chu Feng and found that he didn''t come out of the world."


    Pan Weiguang''s face was happy. He was once a classmate in a class. He didn''t covet Lei Lili. At the moment, Feng Guoming couldn''t be happy when he opened his mouth. He nodded happily, ignoring Lei Lili, who was pale beside him: "I guess I want to rescue Guo Weitong with the help of Zhang Hanyun''s woman''s hand.


    After all, it can be seen last night that Zhang Hanyun didn''t want such a thing to happen in heaven and earth and affect reputation. It must be inclined to both sides. Chu Feng certainly saw this, so he stayed there. "


    Pan Weiguang''s self righteous explanation is also what Feng Guoming thought. He sneered: "what is Zhang Hanyun''s woman? She once heard that this woman has not been developed and is in charge of the management of Xuancheng heaven and earth and water bath paradise. She is really a special creature."


    Subconsciously licked his tongue and ignored a woman beside him. He laughed: "but before I finished Zhang Hanyun, I still want to deal with the woman of Chu Feng. This guy used to read very well, but now he also went to Huangcheng college. His good brother played with my woman. I can''t play with his woman too much?"


    What Pan Weiguang thinks at the moment is to vent on Lei Lili. He doesn''t contradict the master''s words. He doesn''t nod like a pug: "that''s right. Chu Feng has no advantages, but he will never see Guo Weitong go into trouble. How to say that, Guo Weitong has taken care of him for many years, and he has eaten and drunk the same."


    "Make an appointment with Chu Feng to see if he wants to save Guo Weitong."Feng Guoming finished the criminal investigation team. He was in a better mood. He was complacent about his plot. He stood up and waved his hand. "I''m tired after a night''s sleep. I''ve done these things well before I wake up. Thinking of Su Xinyu, I''ve lost interest in any woman. It''s so beautiful!"


    After that, Feng Guoming went straight into one of the rooms without looking at Lei Lili. For a dandy like him, where would he miss a woman who was bored with fun.


    Pan Weiguang watch the door has been closed, rubbing his hands in Lei Lili want to go up and down again to do business, the latter do not look at him, one eye toward another room, pan Weiguang a Leng, and then a anger came forward to take leilili''s hand threatened: "you did not hear Feng Shao''s words, let you play for me."


    "Let go!" she said


    "Shit, you think you''re still Feng Shao''s woman, but it''s just a discarded plaything. Guo Weitong can play with you. I''m much better than him."


    Feng Guoming''s attitude has already been known. He is not so polite to Lei Lili. He tugs her hand into the room and pushes it down on the bed. He closes the door with his backhand. Feng Guoming hears that the sound insulation effect of the hotel is very good. He takes off his clothes and sneers and says, "you''d better serve me well and don''t make yourself uncomfortable."


    Lei Lili is not a woman full of people. The first man is Feng Guoming, but that is the identity background of Feng Guoming. Knowing that people like Feng Guoming can''t live with her, she doesn''t mind sacrificing once for Guo Weitong in exchange for benefits. However, if Guo Weitong likes her and gives a person who likes himself, Lei Lili doesn''t feel uncomfortable.


    But pan Weiguang is a personal scum, how can she agree?


    However, when pan Weiguang took off all his clothes and rushed up, Lei Lili was unable to resist. After struggling for a long time, she was still not as strong as pan Weiguang. Finally, she accepted her fate and lay down in bed with tears flowing out of her body. Pan Weiguang tore her clothes and suddenly felt cheap.


    Pan Weiguang just ignored so much, pickpocketed a few times to hit directly, obscene smile way: "Laozi finally also played class flower, also did not compare with other what."


    Lei Lili clenched her lips, but she didn''t make a sound at all. Her tears stopped. Her hands clung to the bed. Despite pan Weiguang''s collision there, humiliation pervaded her heart, and hatred emerged.


    "Less wind, the police give a report, Lei Lili''s body, there is Guo Weitong''s body fluid."


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, in the office of the general manager of heaven and earth, Zhang Hanyun, dressed in a small black suit, came in and reported to Chu Feng, who was sitting on the office chair with his back to the door: "but it''s strange that the police control these human evidence and material evidence, but they don''t have the intention to sue Guo Weitong. They also say that they need to be investigated."


    Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes. After arranging Zhang Hanyun to go to work last night, he took a rest in the office for one night. Su Xinyu went back to accompany Lin Yulin first.


    Licking a little dry lips, he said quietly: "I don''t care about the evidence. As long as Guo Weitong doesn''t appear in front of me completely and completely, I''ll send someone to monitor Lei Lili, Feng Guoming and pan Weiguang. It''s not difficult to receive some effective things."


    Zhang Hanyun nodded with politeness and less deference: "wait, I''ll make arrangements. Is there anything else I need to arrange for less wind?"


    "You don''t agree with me?"


    Chu Feng turned the office chair back and looked at Zhang Hanyun, who was standing on his feet, threw out a sentence. When the latter changed his face slightly, he said, "do not deny that it is not difficult for me to feel that a person can come to today. Chang, who suck at his face and does not work hard, has never been taught before?"


    Zhang Hanyun was surprised that Chu Feng could see her disapproval, but her face did not show, and her tone was very natural: "you are the temporary principal of Qiao''s family. Before Miss Qiao ling''er took over, Qiao controlled 10% of the shares in heaven and earth. As a temporary agent, you are my boss, and I have no objection."


    Chu Feng stood up and went to Zhang Hanyun. Without stopping, she went directly to the distance of 20 cm from the woman. Zhang Hanyun was stunned and wanted to step back, but she knew she could not.


    Zhang Hanyun smelled the smell of Chu Feng, looked directly at Chu Feng and said, "I''m just a worker. It doesn''t seem to affect the wind less. What''s more, if you want to get on, I''ll point it directly. It doesn''t need to be like this!" When talking, there was a look of disdain in his eyes, and he felt that Chu Feng was the same as many people.


    "I don''t want to."


    "Little wind, if you just want to be happy for a while, I have no opinion, but I believe that with more money, you can find something better than me."


    "You''re nervous." Although Zhang Hanyun''s tone is very natural, but the coherent finish of these words is enough to show the tension of women, but also let Chu Feng a little more praise, know how to use their own value to resolve the crisis of women, where are treasures.


    Releasing Zhang Hanyun''s body, Chu Feng stepped back and walked toward the door. His fingers crossed in the air: "it''s a pity that Ben Shao has no interest in you, just want you to understand that even if I play with you, you don''t have the chance to resist, so for what I tell you, your best choice is to carry out without any conditions."


    When the door opened, Chu Feng stopped, and his voice was icy: "if I knew you didn''t do your best to protect Guo Weitong, he hasn''t stepped out of the criminal investigation team within 24 hours, I won''t play with you.""But I will definitely find dozens of men to serve you."


    The door slammed, leaving only Chu Feng''s words when he left. At this time, Zhang Hanyun felt his back wet with cold sweat and felt his forehead. He knew that what he didn''t do with all his strength had been discerned by Chu Feng.


    Exhaled a breath of Qi to solve the pressure caused by the Chu wind just now, and the red lips lit up: "it seems that the legendary youth is not blown out."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    When night came, Chu Feng left heaven and earth and walked alone in the street.


    It seems to be back to the situation when I was studying in Xuancheng No.1 middle school. I get up at 5 a.m. every day and run to catch the villagers'' tractors from the village to sell things in the city. Then I wait an hour for the school to open and go in.


    When the class is over at 5:00 p.m., if there is a car, I will ride back. If there is no car, I will run back. Generally, it is dark for a long time when I get home. But when I see the steaming food on the table, I will never feel so tired.


    Breath out and walk on the familiar street. It is not a long time since I left dianlan. I have finished something that others can''t do in my life. I''m very tired, but I understand that I can''t stop. I can only walk on firmly.


    "Chu Feng, get in the car!"


    When the Chu wind was blowing slowly and the cold wind was walking towards the Karen Hotel, a car stopped in front of him. The window dropped, revealing pan Weiguang''s arrogant look. He said directly, "Feng Shao wants to sit with you."


    When Feng Guoli gets on the car, he wants to see what he can do when he gets on the car.


    Although let Su Xinyu use the relationship, Guo Weitong will come out safely, but the charges will not be washed away, which will leave a shadow in Guo Weitong''s heart, which is not what Chu Feng is willing to see.


    In the car, Chu Feng looked at Lei Lili beside her and found that she had five fingerprints on her face. Then he looked at Pan Weiguang, who was whistling in front of her. He thought that Feng Guoming was angry and left behind. He took out a bottle of liquid medicine and handed it to Lei Lili. There was no surprise or joy in it: "this can solve the bruise. It will take effect in minutes. Try it!"


    Lei Lili was stunned. Seeing Chu Feng''s look, she thought that chufeng might also like her own. She nodded to take over the bottle of liquid medicine. Without doubting its efficacy, she took out a little and rubbed it gently on her face.


    Today, she was thrown to pan Weiguang by Feng Guoming. The latter didn''t come once enough. She almost wanted to play enough. When Lei Lili resisted, pan Weiguang left her. Today, she was played by Pan Weiguang three times, and her body was still painful.


    It''s not that Pan Weiguang is so tough, but that he is so excellent that he almost does not regard her as a human being.


    "I''m sorry you don''t have a chance to play."


    In front of him, pan Weiguang saw through the rearview mirror and said with satisfaction: "our beautiful flowers are not everyone can play with, but that taste is really good. I still have pain in my waist today."


    "Pan Weiguang!" Lei Lili said on her face


    "What do you think you are still Feng Shao''s woman?"


    Pan Weiguang not only didn''t shut up, but also roared: "be honest for me, wait for something to eat and go back to serve Lao Tzu well, and then look like a dead man in the daytime, and I won''t kill you."


    Leilili was stiff and ugly, her face was ugly, she clenched her lips and bowed her head. Her heart was full of humiliation. She used to be a proud class flower, but now she is a woman to be played with. The contrast makes her die.


    Pan Weiguang''s words were not blocked in front of Chu Feng. Chu Feng didn''t hear about it. Every road was chosen by people. After going out for such a long time, what kind of things happened. Many women wanted to rise up in order to achieve in their hearts, and many women didn''t care about sacrifice. Chu Feng was already numb.


    But these fall in the eyes of Lei Lili is a look down on the performance, eyes inexplicable resentment a little bit, clench the fist in the heart, secretly, give me to wait, one day I will let you know my Lei Lili fierce.


    After driving for more than 20 minutes, the car stopped outside a bar. Pan Weiguang locked the car and walked in with Chu Feng. He went straight to a box. Feng Guoming was already sitting there waiting. He was at ease. He didn''t look like he was wearing a green hat.


    "Chu Feng is coming, sit down!"


    Seeing the Chu wind coming in, Feng Guoming rose with a smile. He stood up and walked over. He also looked at the back and said, "what''s the matter with you


    Chu Feng did not have much enthusiasm to reply: "she is a little tired these days, rest in the hotel."


    "Oh, women are really afraid of being tired. They need to know how to take care of them." Feng Guoming nodded his head suddenly, beckoned Chu Feng to sit down and said with regret: "I originally wanted to reminisce with you last night, but I didn''t expect such a thing happened. Guo Weitong''s work is too much, which affects everyone''s mood. Alas!"


    It seems that Feng Guoming is heartbroken, but Chu Feng can feel how fake it is. He sits down and opens his mouth: "Guo Weitong is also bewitched for a while. Feng Shao is merciful. After all, everyone is a classmate."


    "I want to, but I always want to get some justice for Lily. Otherwise, how can she meet people in the future?"


    Feng Guoming shook his head in embarrassment and looked at Lei Lili who was sitting on the side and said, "and she is my girlfriend. Guo Weitong''s behavior is to wear a green hat to me. What is the most taboo of a man? That''s not it. So I can''t forgive him."


    Chu Feng Oh''s a reply way: "that casually, I also just talk about it."


    Feng Guoming was stunned, completely different from what he had imagined. He squinted and asked, "Chu Feng, you and Guo Weitong have such a good relationship. Do you want him to be ok?"Chu Feng secretly came, nodded back: "yes, but Feng Shao must sue him, I can only sit and see, after all, he did play your woman, although pan Weiguang also played, but play is playing, I have nothing to say."


    Lei Lili''s face changed and she wanted to slap Chu Feng. Pan Weiguang was stiff and ugly.


    Feng Guoming glared at Pan Weiguang fiercely. He said in secret that this son of a bitch, it''s good to play for you. He also went out to sing. I''m afraid that other people don''t know you''ve played Laozi woman?


    Also understand Chu Feng this sentence pure slap the face, also have no empty with the meaning of the snake, take out a cigarette from the body to ignite the beginning of the warm mouth: "Chu Feng, unexpectedly you all say that, then I will not talk nonsense with you, want to let Lei Lili withdraw the lawsuit, Guo Weitong come out is not impossible, promise me a little thing."


    Chu Feng''s eyes pondered and said, "Feng Shao, come and listen."


    "It''s a million."


    Feng Guoming was not polite. He opened his mouth in a grip: "I know the feelings between you and Guo Weitong. I don''t want to do too much for you. Take this money."


    Chu Feng did not go to pick up the bank card he left on the table, sat up straight and faintly replied, "no merit, no reward."


    "Not for no reason, of course." Feng Guoming laughed, narrowed his eyes and put a bottle of medicine in front of Chu Feng: "I am very interested in your girlfriend Su Xinyu, and you also know that you are not worthy of her. Take this bottle of medicine and give it to your girlfriend. We are still good classmates and can play happily."


    "I can also let Lei Lili not sue Guo Weitong, so that you can become a person of righteousness, not a friend."


    Chufeng, with a strong smile, picked up the liquid medicine on the table and shook it. He could see what was in it. He looked at Lei Lili and asked, "I just want to know if there was a premeditation for you to hook up with Guo Weitong."


    Leilili''s eyes twinkled and she sat there without saying a word.


    At this time, Feng Guoming didn''t say anything magnificent. He put his feet on the table, smoked and said, "yes, it''s true that I asked her to do that, but I can only blame you for finding an attractive girlfriend. If Guo Weitong has an accident, you take half of the responsibility. You have no ability, but you find a fan of ten thousand people."


    Pointing to the things on the table, he said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree to go back to Guo Weitong with these things. I''ll let him stay in prison for a lifetime. In addition, you can''t think it''s OK. Huangcheng college is a paradise for power, and I Feng Guoming happens to have a little identity, unless you leave Huangcheng college."


    "Otherwise, Su Xinyu will become my woman sooner or later."


    Chu Feng''s mouth touched up a gentle smile, joking endlessly. At the beginning, he felt that it was because of Su Xinyu. At the moment, he didn''t expect to come so fiercely. He said to Feng Guoming: "one million Jiatong brother for my woman, Feng Shao, for you, would you like to give it to me?"


    Pan Weiguang was angry just now because of Chu Feng''s words. When he heard the words clapping at the table, he pointed to him and said, "Chu Feng, recognize your position and identity. Even if you don''t want Feng Shao''s woman, you can''t touch it. Besides, do you have a million? The earth bag


    "I don''t want money!"


    At this time, Feng Guoming opened his mouth, pointed to Lei Lili with his finger and said in a deep voice: "give up your woman and take away a million yuan. Lei Lili will take it with you. As long as you need it, you can vent on her at any time, even in front of me."


    Chu Feng stood up and walked to Lei Lili. Looking at the stiff body of the latter, he whispered, "is it worth it?"


    Lei Lili bit her lips. She was unable to fight. She could only use silence to replace everything. Feng Guoming also continued: "how about this deal, you are absolutely not losing money. If you can play to the previous class flower, you can get one million yuan. It''s more cost-effective."


    "Unfortunately, it''s just you!"


    Chu Feng threw the bottle of medicine back on the table, turned and walked toward the door. Although he could use it to punish Feng Guoming once, he didn''t conform to Chu Feng''s character to play tricks with the woman he had determined. He said without hesitation: "Guo Weitong will come out, and Su Xinyu can only be my chufeng''s woman."


    Step stop at the door, Chu Feng looked back at Lei Lili, for this woman did not hate, even a little sympathy: "and she, keep yourself, pay a million, I am not interested." Leaving words, Chu Feng left directly, the cause has been clear, then everything is not a problem to solve.


    Feng Guoming didn''t come back to himself until Chu Feng left. Pan Weiguang asked him to stand up and angrily said, "you son of a bitch, don''t blame me for being so rude. Guo Weitong will never think of it in his life. I want you to be unable to save him and your woman, but also to ruin your reputation."


    "Contact Lin Sicong, I want to get a person in Qijiang District, let him think of his own way, any excuse doesn''t matter."


    With a sinister look in his eyes, Feng Guoming sneered: "although Chu Feng ignores Guo Weitong''s situation, I don''t believe he ignores everyone. Wait for Su Xinyu. It must be mine."


    In Feng Guoming''s words, Lei Lili recalled the Chu Feng just now, and felt that he was totally different. Especially at the moment when he turned around and left, she had a kind of artistic conception of king in the world and giving up her own.Pat the face, leilili emerged and filled, whispered in the heart, is it I feel wrong?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    Chu Feng came back to the Karen hotel late at night. He did not take a bus all the way, but walked back.


    "Where''s my aunt?"


    As soon as Chu Feng entered the door, he only found Ye Zixuan and Su Xinyu staring at each other. The door of the room was open, but Lin Yulin was not seen. He returned curiously.


    Su Xinyu glared at Ye Zixuan and murmured: "I went out this morning and haven''t come back. I called her and said that maybe I won''t come back tonight. I don''t know where to go."


    Hearing that she could still contact Chu Feng, she felt relieved. She guessed that Lin Yulin might miss her hometown that she hadn''t seen for more than ten years. She wanted to go out for a walk. She went to sit down and said to Ye Zixuan, "what''s the matter? I still want to walk around and pick up a phone call?"


    "You can''t come back if you want to die."


    Ye Zixuan''s heart is very stuffy and dry, clearly he was ye Enzheng to Chu Feng, but now it can''t be published, wondering that only she knows, discontented opening: "wenxinxue came when I saw her in the railway station, this time appeared in Xuancheng, can''t you think of it?"


    Ye Zixuan has already called at the beginning, so she has no curiosity at the moment. She has a meaningful look at Ye Zixuan. Does she still care about herself?


    Seeing that Su Xinyu was still nearby, Chu Feng didn''t dare to reveal anything. He poured a glass of water and said, "maybe she came to Xuancheng just for traveling and playing. Maybe you think too much."


    "Then you are wrong."


    Chu Feng thought about it for a while, but he also felt that ye Zixuan''s words were reasonable. If he did not worry about rational enemies, he would be afraid of enemies without thoughts.


    Put down the water cup, Chu Feng rubbed his head, a night without a good rest or a little tired: "that now there is no way, she really want to kill me, according to you start to say, I can''t hide ah!"


    Chu Feng felt that he didn''t have the ability to subdue him.


    Su Xinyu frowned, and she only knew the news now. Looking at Chu Feng, she said, "husband, why don''t we go back to the imperial city? Even if wenxinxue really wants to do something to you, I believe it won''t work in the imperial city."


    "There''s no need. It''s never been my character to avoid."


    Not to mention that Guo Weitong''s affairs have not been solved, even if there is no Guo Weitong''s business, Chu Feng will not escape. Even if he can''t fight, there are Murong Bing in the dark, and the enemy kills to escape. Chu Feng really can''t do it, let alone that it''s just a girl.


    Su Xinyu frowned and wanted to say something, but finally she said, knowing that Chu Feng must be doing well with Guo Weitong''s business before leaving, so she was too lazy to continue to say anything.


    No longer tangled with wenxinxue, ye Zixuan opened her red lips and said, "Feng Guoming, who is in conflict with you, his father, Feng Yao, is a member of the Ministry of classics. What you don''t know is that Feng Yao is a student of master Wen."


    "Depend on it, and have something to do with the literati?"


    Chu Feng was stunned at the speech, and then burst out his rude words directly. He felt that he couldn''t get rid of the relationship with the literati everywhere he went: "but I don''t need to pay attention to so much in the north now. He can''t move me in the south. Feng Guoming is just a dandy, not to worry about. I have a sense of propriety!"


    Ye Zixuan shook her head, and Su Xinyu was not an outsider. She said directly: "my grandfather called me in the daytime today, and this year''s term will be changed. The writers are shrinking all their strength and seizing their power. No accident, Zuoquan will become a member of Jianghai science and Technology Department, and Feng Yao will also be stationed in the border and haiguang Prefecture as the department leader."


    "In this way, the two economic lands of the holy Koreas are under the control of the literati. Granddad, they don''t want to see this happen."


    Chu Feng sat up straight, his eyes narrowed, how did he feel he had something to do: "what do I need to do?"


    Ye Zixuan shook her head: "you don''t need to do anything now. My grandfather is also worried about what you do. So let me tell you that there is no suspense for Feng Yao to become the head of the Department of border and East China province, because he has done a lot of things beneficial to the people in dianlan these years, and his foundation is stable."


    Chufeng had already guessed the meaning of the above with a smile. Although he asked Feng Yao to go directly to the border areas, in a sense, his foundation was in dianlan. When he wanted to move, it would be much simpler. He nodded slightly: "I see."


    Seeing ye Zixuan and Chu Feng say these things, Su Xinyu is not very interested. Remembering Guo Weitong''s affairs, she whispers: "how about Guo Weitong? If not, I''ll let someone let him out."


    "No need."


    Chu Feng waved his hand, which made him feel bad all day. His eyes sank and said, "although it''s not suitable to move Feng Guoming''s family now, I have written down some things. People can be shameless, but he can''t be described as shameless."


    Later, Chu Feng told the story of Feng Guoming looking for him, and finally breathed out: "if I don''t make him, I''m not a man, but ye Lao and they don''t want to catch fire for the time being, so I can bear it!"


    The client Su Xinyu has not yet responded. Ye Zixuan stands up with a slap on the table. The anger on her face makes her pretty face covered with a layer of murder and says, "asshole."


    "How could he use another woman as a tool for the sake of one woman? If the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked, his Laozi is certainly not a good thing."Chu Feng and Su Xinyu blink their eyes. They don''t seem to understand that neither of them is angry. What is Ye Zixuan angry about?


    Seeing both of them looking at themselves, ye Zixuan also found that she was a little emotional. But thinking that Feng Guoming threatened Chu Feng with such means, she was naturally upset that she was a woman of Chu Feng. Someone threatened her man: "don''t look at me, instead, who knows such things will be angry."


    "Take your time, wife. Let''s go to bed."


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and was too lazy to pay attention to them. He took Su Xinyu and walked to the room. Although ye Enzheng approved it, Chu Feng was helpless. For ye Zixuan, Chu Feng felt that he had the possessive desire of a man at most, without love!


    Ye Zixuan glared at her eyes and wanted to smoke the wind of Chu. When she was here, you dare to have a room with Su Xinyu, stomping and humming: "asshole."


    Without sleepiness, ye Zixuan sat there watching TV to kill time. Meanwhile, she was thinking about where wenxinxue was going. More than ten minutes later, she suddenly heard a slight sound. Her face was strange and her eyes were looking at Chu Feng''s room.


    Although the door was closed and the sound insulation effect was good, ye Zixuan could still hear some subtle sounds. She put down the remote control and walked over with her ears close to the door.


    "My husband, Zixuan is still outside. Maybe another day?"


    "It''s OK. The sound insulation is good. She can''t hear it."


    "Well, please be gentle. I''m afraid I can''t help being too loud. I don''t want Zixuan to know what I look like."


    The conversation between Chu Feng and Su Xinyu came through the door. Ye Zixuan clenched her fist, bit her lips, and her heart surged. Finally, she went back to turn off the TV and ran back to her room. Her eyes were angry: "this son of a bitch, I''ve already talked to Su Xinyu. What am I, audience?"


    Turning her beautiful eyes, ye Zixuan hummed: "wait, Su Xinyu can''t be more than me."


    "Who are you?"


    When the lights of the suite went out, a cool and gorgeous woman appeared on the top of a building 30 meters away from it. She looked at the woman in white standing on the edge of the building and asked, "kill Chu Feng?"


    Bai''s aunt took back her eyes. She saw something shy in her eyes. She turned to look at Lengyan. Her voice was very nice, but it projected a cold meaning: "yes!"


    Get the answer, Lengyan woman''s eyes shot a cold color, tone also cold three points: "I advise you never to do, kill Chu Feng, today''s world few people can afford the consequences."


    The woman in white seems to have not heard the general turn to the stairs, tone is not surprised not happy: "do not start is my business, kill or not kill is my business, the consequences are also my bear, it has nothing to do with you."


    Leaving a word, the woman in white disappears in front of Lengyan woman, only a trace of fragrance remains in the air. Lengyan woman looks back to see where Chu Feng''s suite is, and her red lips open gently: "the apprentice of overlord heaven and the lineage of Chu family are really so simple?"


    Inexplicable to say a word, a gust of wind, Lengyan woman has disappeared on the roof, as if never appeared in general.


    In a dark corner in the distance, the charming Murong Bing comes out with a faint smile and looks in a direction. The smile is brilliant: "at first, I still doubt it, but now I can be sure it''s really you. It seems that this era is very wonderful."


    Suddenly, a cold light hit Murong Bing, and the air around him was much colder. The wind howled, and Murong Bing''s face changed. His concealment ability was extremely strong, and he was discovered.


    But she didn''t have time to think about anything. She flashed to the side and went out for more than ten meters in an instant. The cold light just passed by her original position. Murong Bing was in a cold sweat. If she had been late for a while, she might have died completely.


    Look at that piece of iron nailed to the ground. Murong Bing is also alert. Although there is no one, it does not mean that there is no one.


    A moment later, there was an emotionless voice in the air, and there was a killing: "guard your own mouth. Chu Feng still needs you to watch the growth."


    Murong Bing''s eyes narrowed, and finally left the building with a sigh. She was not able to fight in the dark, but there was no need to fight. At the same time, she also expected Chu Feng to grow faster. The imaginary era was much faster than the beginning.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    Early in the morning.


    A car was parked outside the Xuancheng hotel. Zhang Hanyun, who was dressed in black, came out of the car. Today, she changed into a skirt. There were more women wearing silk stockings. She took off the sunglasses on her face and whispered, "wait for me at the door!"


    Then he walked directly into the Xuancheng hotel. The lobby manager seemed to know who it was and stopped people from asking. He wondered what the first Enchantress of Xuancheng was doing here. He had no clue but to let go of his thoughts. Anyway, this is a woman that the boss can''t decide, and he is too lazy to pay attention to it.


    Entering the elevator, Zhang Hanyun went directly to the door of a suite, knocked on the door gently, and stood waiting outside, without much anxiety on her face.


    After a few minutes of surprise, the woman suddenly opened the door, but she wanted to open the door


    Although he is Feng Guoming''s follower, pan Weiguang is very clear that he is nothing. Offending Zhang Hanyun''s pursuit of thousands of people is no different from seeking death. Therefore, even if he wants to look at this woman more, he also refrains from looking at other places.


    Zhang Hanyun is looking for Feng Guoming today, so he doesn''t want to talk nonsense. He says in a light voice: "I''m looking for Feng Shao!"


    "Who''s looking for me?"


    Just finish saying, inside spread Feng Guoming''s voice, still have some impatience: "early in the morning to quarrel, Xuancheng hotel is really more and more no level."


    Pan Weiguang smacked his tongue, and Feng Guoming dared to say such a thing. He quickly turned back and said, "Feng Shao, it''s general manager Zhang."


    "Mr. Zhang?" Feng Guoming rubbed his eyes and looked forward, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face: "it turns out that Han Yun''s sister is here. Please come in."


    Zhang Hanyun showed a slight frown. Feng Guoming just walked out in a pair of underpants. The man''s height was obviously raised in the morning, but he still held back and went in to have a look at Lei Lili, who came out of a room in her pajamas, with a faint disdain.


    Feng Guoming didn''t notice Zhang Hanyun''s look. After sitting down in the latter, he went straight to her and sat down next to her. He only pasted it together less than 10 cm away. He sniffed the fragrance on the woman and said, "Mr. Zhang comes up early in the morning. He won''t just sit down casually. If you have anything to do, just say it."


    Don''t look at Feng Guoming, who is ugly at the moment, Zhang Hanyun said without expression: "I hope that Ms. Feng let Miss Lei withdraw the prosecution against Guo Weitong. It is a scandal in the world after all. I don''t want it to be publicized. Therefore, I am willing to pay 10 million yuan to make up for the loss of Feng Shao and miss Lei."


    "If I can, I''ll pay you on the spot."


    For a long time, Zhang Hanyun couldn''t feel Feng Guoming''s eyes, but she could face it more calmly than ordinary women. She looked away: "how can Feng Shao forget this matter?"


    Although not as natural as Su Xinyu''s natural temperament sets off people''s desire, but it is definitely a special creature.


    When he puffed out a smoke ring, Feng Guoming showed a man''s smile and said meaningfully: "Guo Weitong played with my woman and gave me a green cap. I was very hurt about this. But we are old classmates. If Zhang can always promise me a condition, I don''t want to embarrass my old classmates."


    Zhang Hanyun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he began to play in his heart. He said quietly: "say!"


    "Accompany me once."


    Feng Guoming put up a finger and opened his mouth without hesitation. More men''s eyes glanced at Zhang Hanyun and said: "it is said that although Zhang Zong came from heaven and earth, she is still a big girl of yellow flower. When I went to Xuancheng No.1 middle school, I admired you very much. Mr. Zhang played for me once, and I withdrew Guo Weitong''s prosecution."


    When speaking, Feng Guoming looks confident. Although he is not a high-end person, he also knows what the general manager of heaven, earth and water bath paradise needs to do, not only to maintain good performance, but also to maintain good reputation and interests.


    Guo Weitong has nothing to do with a lady in the world. However, if she is forced to do so after playing with her guests, Zhang Hanyun will step down. Feng Guoming feels that Zhang Hanyun has come to find herself. That''s why she is afraid that she will lose the title of two responsible persons.


    "Play with me?"


    Zhang Hanyun put on a smile. It seems that she had expected Feng Guoming to say such a condition. When the latter was obsessed with her smile, she opened her red lips: "Feng Shao, you want to play with me, and fengshao also wants to play with me, but in the end, Feng Shao doesn''t do anything. What do you think is your advantage over fengshao?"


    Feng Guoming looked gloomy and said, "Mr. Zhang, although Feng Guoming is a little bit inferior, he is still a member of the Ministry. Soon, my father will become the head of the Department of the eastern province. What do you think of me as a Fengmen leader? Is he worthy? "


    Zhang Hanyun emerged with a touch of sarcasm. Originally, chufeng, the leader of Fengmen, was from Xuancheng. As long as people with a higher circle know that Feng Guoming can also be contacted. He must also know that, but the innate pride makes him feel that his old classmate chufeng is a bumpkin, and Zhang Hanyun doesn''t know whether it is sad or lamentable.


    Don''t deceive young people who are poor. Feng Guoming obviously doesn''t understand this truth. It seems that other people can''t turn over in their lifetime.But Feng Guoming wants to deceive himself and is not willing to admit the brilliance of others. Zhang Hanyun also won''t say anything. She takes out her mobile phone from her handbag and hands it to Feng Guoming. She says, "Feng Shao has already known about this matter, and let me tell you that I will give you money, which is to protect the face of heaven and earth."


    "But it doesn''t matter if Feng Shao has to sue Guo Weitong, but you will definitely become a laughing stock for everyone."


    When Feng Guoming saw the picture on the mobile phone screen, he stood up, pointed to Zhang Hanyun and said angrily, "do you dare to play shooting?"


    Zhang Hanyun stood up fearlessly, patted a bit of dust on his sleeve to meet Feng Guoming''s eyes. He said, "if Feng Shao''s girlfriend is found to be still under the pressure of your attendant, will you be one or two green hats then?"


    There was a brief silence in the suite. For a long time, Feng Guoming handed the mobile phone to Zhang Hanyun and said coldly: "this time, you cow, I recognize the plant, but tell the so-called wind is less. I wrote down this matter. Interfering in other people''s gratitude and resentment is to break the rules."


    "I hope he''ll be smart all his life, or I''ll pay him back."


    Zhang Hanyun shrugged her shoulders, raised her hands and walked to the door with a triumphant smile: "whatever you want. It''s your skill to kill fengshao. Goodbye!"


    There were only three people left in the room. Pan Weiguang looked at the silent Feng Guoming sitting on the sofa. He hesitated and went to open his mouth: "Feng Shao, can''t we just let go of this matter? We finally threw Guo Weitong in. Although Chu Feng said he didn''t care, I think he must have pretended it."


    "Fool."


    Feng Guoming drank and scolded, and when pan Weiguang retreated two steps, he said in a cold voice: "of course I know it''s not easy, but if that video bursts out, Lei Lili''s character will be questioned. It''s normal for a woman you can play with to seduce Guo Weitong and have a relationship."


    In addition, Feng Guoming doesn''t want people to know that Pan Weiguang''s valet has played with Lei Lili. After all, in name, Lei Lili is still his woman, and he has a little regret that Pan Weiguang should not be allowed to play and lose his great opportunity.


    After thinking about it, he called Tao Ran with his mobile phone and asked him to let go of Guo Weitong. Then he walked into the room and came out wearing clothes. There was no anger on his face. He said with a sneer: "go to Kuncheng in the afternoon and fly to the imperial city. As long as Su Xinyu is in Huangcheng college, he can''t leave. Let this group of grassroots know that they can only look up to the height of this little station."


    "In addition, tell Lin Sicong, forget about that. Ben Shao will play slowly in the imperial city. Chu Feng, an adopted wild species, is nothing. It''s good to play as a monkey."


    When Feng Guoming was ready to talk about it, Zhang Hanyun got out of the hotel and got on the bus. Looking at Chu Feng in the co driver''s seat, he opened his mouth with a trace of respect: "Feng Guoming has promised not to investigate Guo Weitong, and soon he will be released. It just depends on the situation, he hates the upper hand and less you."


    Chu Feng gently shook his fingers and shrugged his shoulders: "some things can''t be avoided. Just face them bravely. But you did a good job. I still want to be tactful. You are directly killed. Woman, your method is good!"


    Zhang Hanyun didn''t express joy because of Chu Feng''s appreciation, because from her point of view, it''s her duty to start the car skillfully, and then she replied: "wind less praise, I always like to finish things and then enjoy life. Fengshao, you have already left that kind of words. If I don''t try my best, I''ll even be inferior to miss."


    Chu Feng burst out laughing, eyes a few more praise: "just talk about it, I have never been a hot hand to destroy flowers."


    Zhang Hanyun did not seem to hear, chufeng curled his mouth and waved: "send me to the criminal investigation team!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    "Tongge!"


    Outside the Xuancheng criminal investigation team, Guo Weitong, who had stayed in the criminal investigation team for dozens of hours, walked out with a haggard face. Chu Feng, who had already been sent to wait here by Zhang Hanyun, called out in a loud voice and ran over. He said with a heartfelt smile, "it''s good to see you come out!"


    Looking at the surrounding environment, as if it were a different life, Guo Weitong reluctantly smile back: "I thought I would be in it for the rest of my life."


    See Guo Weitong look tired, Chu Feng comforted way: "you have a clear conscience, Lei Lili has withdrawn the lawsuit."


    "Take the initiative to withdraw?"


    At first, Guo Weitong, who had three points of sadness on his face, heard the expression of joy on his face, took Chu Feng''s arm and shook him anxiously and asked, "Chu Feng, did she withdraw the lawsuit on her own initiative?"


    Looking at Guo Weitong''s look, Chu Feng didn''t know how to answer for a moment. He thought of patting him on the shoulder. Some things hurt better than short: "it wasn''t her initiative. It was Zhang Hanyun who found the video of her and pan Weiguang rolling the bed sheets, and questioned her character. What she said did not exist."


    "Feng Guoming didn''t want others to know that his nominal woman was played with by Pan Weiguang, and eventually withdrew the lawsuit."


    Because of his words, the smile on Guo Weitong''s face solidified. Chu Feng patted his shoulder and sighed: "brother Tong, there is no grass in the world. Lei Lili doesn''t know how to cherish you. That''s her loss. Believe me, you can find someone better than her in the future. Moreover, she can''t match you now."


    With a faint pain in his heart, Guo Weitong forced himself to smile, making himself appear as if he didn''t care, but his tone still betrayed him: "Chu Feng, some people say that a man''s heart is very big and can accommodate the whole world, but I think my heart is very small. I can only hold Lei Lili alone. After three years of persistence and nearly four years of waiting, do you think I''m just playing?"


    "Although I always wanted to push her down, I thought it was worthwhile to wait that night, but the result was unexpected, but I didn''t regret it."


    "So, no matter what kind of person Lei Lili is in your eyes, I don''t care how many men have played with her. I don''t care about love. And I firmly believe that Lily''s heart is kind, just temporarily hoodwinked."


    Guo Weitong''s thought of Chu Feng is a little incomprehensible, but he will not oppose it. Everyone has his own way of being a man, just be good at himself.


    No longer to discuss this issue with Guo Weitong, Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder and said, "let''s go. Let''s get rid of the wind and dust for you. Don''t worry that your family doesn''t know about it. There''s no pressure. The police and Feng Guoming won''t talk about it."


    Guo Weitong nodded and could get Chu Feng''s no objection. He thought it was enough.


    A few steps out of the car and Chu Feng are ready to eat something. The phone rings. When he enters the criminal investigation team, they are all confiscated. Guo Weitong has no time to see if there is any telephone. At this time, he takes it out to see if there is any phone call. He opens his mouth in astonishment: "my tutor''s phone number."


    Chu Feng nodded, Guo Weitong pressed to answer, and there came a man''s excited voice: "Xiaotong, I just received a call from the president. This year, our school has three places to go to Huangcheng college. The president asked me to tell you that you have been admitted by Huangcheng college, and you will report at the beginning of the school."


    Guo Weitong slightly Leng, lightly gave himself a slap, a crack after the ring, just return a way: "teacher, really?"


    Chu Feng looks at Guo Weitong and says that Su Xinyu''s ability to handle affairs is very fast. Let Guo Weitong talk to his tutor a little before leaving. At this time, Guo Weitong, who has experienced cheating, is the only thing that can help him get out of the shadow as quickly as possible.


    Almost more than ten minutes later, Guo Weitong came with excitement on his face. His face was no longer depressed when he stepped out of the criminal investigation team. He said in a loud voice, "Chu Feng, soon we are classmates again."


    "Congratulations, you can go back and make your aunt and uncle happy." This matter Chu Feng already knew, move finger can let old classmate happy, Chu Feng''s heart is also happy.


    "Why are you not surprised at all?"


    Guo Weitong looked at the Chu Feng who didn''t show much emotion. He laughed when he thought of Chu Feng''s identity. He knew something vaguely: "thank you, Chu Feng. It''s my blessing that I can become a classmate friend and brother with you in this life."


    Chu Feng didn''t deny that it was his own reason. After all, these things should conform to common sense. He walked forward on Guo Weitong''s shoulder and said with a smile: "brother, brother I, go to eat something, and then I''ll go with you to see my aunt and uncle. I haven''t seen them for nearly a year, but I miss your douhuacai very much."


    Guo Weitong saw that chufeng had achieved quite a lot, but he still had no airs. Although it was said that the wind was less bloody and cruel, he knew that chufeng was still Chu Feng. He nodded softly: "you can eat as much as you want today. I''ll call my mother now and let her prepare!"


    They then walked on the street with a smile. They didn''t go to the car. They laughed as if they were two crazy people. The passers-by who walked around were all mentally ill. However, Guo Weitong and Chu Feng didn''t realize it, just like when they were reading together, they laughed wildly, unrestrained and pure.


    "And Lili can become classmates, think about me happy, she must be a class flower."They found a place to eat in a food street. Although it was early in the morning, Guo Weitong was happy. Chu Feng accompanied him to drink two cups. After a little wine, the red faced Guo Weitong said in a loud voice: "this time, you don''t need to send me a letter. I will pursue her when I go to Huangcheng college."


    Guo Weitong''s words are not persistent in beating up the wine


    Guo Weitong nods heavily and goes after Lei Lili himself. In all people''s eyes, it''s an idiot''s behavior. But Chu Feng is still willing to support him. Guo Weitong''s heart is still moved and has no other words.


    They were sitting there eating and drinking. Today, there was no su Xinyu beside them. They also talked about the past. A certain girl is beautiful now. The classmate who didn''t read a book made a fortune. Just like many ordinary people, there is only light truth at the moment.


    "Miss!"


    When they were drinking almost the same and were going to leave some belly to go home for lunch, a voice came from several shops next door: "I can''t help you to go to the imperial city for so many years, but are you not ready to accept me when you come back? Do you have the heart to let your mother watch this barbecue shop every day? "


    Maggie?


    Chufeng was stunned and felt quite familiar. Looking in the direction of the voice, the crowd could not stop Chu Feng''s eyes. A girl in plain clothes was wiping the table, and a man with gorgeous clothes was standing on one side, holding a bunch of roses in his hand.


    A Leng after a smile: "she also came back."


    Guo Weitong looked at it, but did not see it. He asked, "who is it?"


    "Huangcheng college, the fifth school flower!" Chu Feng recalled that when he went to Huangcheng college, other people''s words whispered, and his steps also went to the other side: "her name is Zhang Siqi, she is a friend!"


    "The fifth school flower?"


    On hearing this, Guo Weitong immediately started to gossip, and the stewardess'' school flowers were undoubtedly the most attractive to men. Especially the school flowers in holy places like Huangcheng University, Guo Weitong immediately followed up and wanted to have a look at them.


    Zhang Siqi came back from her vacation years ago. Her parents lost their jobs because of the last incident. Finally, her mother, Wang Ting, started her old job and borrowed some money to open a barbecue shop. The business is not so hot, but it''s OK to maintain a comfortable life. Zhang Siqi also takes advantage of her spare time to help.


    It''s just how brilliant you were and how many people you stepped on. When you no longer brilliant and fell, people you despised or stepped on in the past would step on you in turn. Now Zhang Siqi deeply understands this truth, but there is nothing to do!


    "Lin Sicong!"


    Although Zhang Fei is no longer the district chief of Qijiang District, his majesty still keeps two points. Seeing the person who harasses his daughter, he says, "how can you be good friends with your father? How can you look like this? My family Siqi doesn''t like you. What do you do with this obsession?"


    Lin Sicong is a tall and thin man, eight points handsome, very similar to the cold desert nanniang. Pao, hearing Zhang Fei''s words, if it was Zhang Fei, he would naturally make a smile, but now he doesn''t give him any face: "Zhang Fei, you think you are still the district chief, still oppressing my father. Now you are a civilian, do you know what is a civilian?"


    Fingers in the middle of the air across, toward the next point of the emergence of ridicule: "that is, I can move my hands, fingers can crush to death, called civilians."


    Zhang Feiqi coughs. When he was the head of the District, these people met him with a smile. Now that they have lost everything, they can jump out and bully him. It means that the world is in hot water. But in the face of Lin Sicong''s tyranny, he can do nothing.


    Now people at the level of Xuancheng know that he has offended the emperor in the imperial city before he was abandoned. In other people''s eyes, he has been unable to get up for a lifetime, and naturally he will not give any good looks.


    Wang Ting stands aside. A woman who used to be unruly and willful doesn''t dare to speak at the moment. She regrets what happened today because of her disorderly talking. If she offends Lin Sicong, who can''t afford to offend now, she doesn''t know where she can go in the future.


    Seeing that all three of them were speechless, Lin Sicong laughed: "just shut up!"


    His eyes shifted to Zhang Siqi, and greed emerged in his heart. Zhang Siqi, who hadn''t seen him for several years, though he thought in his mind before, he didn''t dare to show it. But now it''s different. He said with a smile: "Siqi, don''t go to study or anything in the future. Follow me, I''ll let my father get involved and let your father go to the district to seek a leisure job. How about it?"


    Zhang Siqi also knows that her parents are powerless, but she once lost it. She does not want to let herself become a victim of power again. She says coldly, "go away, even if I die, I will not be Lin Sicong''s woman."


    "Damn it, you think you''re still the mayor''s daughter?"


    Hearing this, Lin Sicong slapped up. He has been here many times these days, but he has been refused every time. Hearing that Zhang Siqi is going to school, he is worried. At the moment, he is angry and says, "follow me wisely, or your parents will not continue to drive here."


    When Zhang Siqi saw the slap coming back, Zhang Fei and Wang Ting roared, but it was too late. Seeing that the hand was about to fall on Zhang Siqi''s face, he suddenly stretched out a hand to hold it and heard a warm voice: "it''s not good to hit a woman!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    Suddenly, Zhang Siqi''s body was shocked. She opened her eyes, which she had just closed for fear, and blinked: "Chu Feng!"


    Zhang Fei and Wang Ting also recognized them. After a moment of stupor, joy sprang up on their faces. They wanted to make Feng Shao stopped by Chu Feng''s eyes. Seeing that many people around him looked at him, the couple understood that Chu Feng''s identity was not suitable to be told. However, seeing that Chu Feng had already made a move, most of the tension in his heart was gone. It was all right this time.


    "Long time no see."


    Chu Feng sees that Zhang Siqi is a little less bright than before. She smiles more simply and throws out a sentence. Lin Sicong walks back a few steps. Chu Feng looks at him and says, "it''s your ability for others to accept your pursuit. If others refuse you, it''s not interested in you. If you''re forced to come, you''re almost interested."


    Lin Sicong disdained to smile and took out a wet paper towel to wipe his hands. It was as if Chu Feng had just soiled him by holding his hand. He left the paper towel and said arrogantly, "which green onion, I do things, do you want you to teach me?"


    "Zhang Siqi''s man!"


    Chu Feng touched her nose and said a direct reply. Zhang Siqi, beside her, was blushing. She lowered her head and did not dare to speak. She understood that Chu Feng wanted to get rid of her troubles, but she felt very comfortable when she heard this.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s reply, Lin Sicong opened his eyes and looked at chufeng. He was not tall, his skin was not white, and he was not handsome. He shook his head in a funny way: "just you, even if Zhang Siqi''s family degenerate, it''s not a bumpkin like you that can hook up with. Apologize and get out of here. I don''t think you''ve ever appeared."


    "I''m really her man."


    Chu Feng raised his hand to stop Guo Weitong from coming over. He said, "do you need me to prove it to you?" he put his arm around Zhang Siqi''s waist and looked at Lin Sicong


    Seeing that his target was hugged by Chu Feng, Lin Sicong''s eyes flashed with anger, but the suppression didn''t break out. He firmly believed that the mean Wang Ting didn''t even look up to him at the beginning, and now he''s down and out. He shakes his head: "it''s really naive to act in front of me. Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    As the voice falls, Lin Sicong''s pupils shrink sharply and his fist clenches tightly. Because Chu Feng has already directly kissed Zhang Siqi, Zhang Siqi not only does not mean to push away chufeng, but also embraces chufeng. The two kiss deeply and excites everyone.


    Guo Weitong''s corners of the mouth twitched violently for a moment, and said in disbelief: "how many women are there now in Chu Feng?"


    "Enough!"


    Lin Sicong finally couldn''t help but roared, pointing to the Chu Feng who was separated, and his tone was gloomy: "who are you?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and took back the hand on Zhang Siqi''s slender waist and said, "Zhang Siqi''s man, didn''t you just tell you?" Seeing the latter''s obviously angry appearance, Chu Feng understood that such a person was going to smash his thought: "do you still want to see me and Siqi''s more intimate behavior to believe it?"


    Zhang Siqi bowed her head, her body was stiff, and her face was shy. They had kissed each other the first time they met. But that was when there was no one. Now that so many people are not shy, that''s fake. After looking back on Chu Feng''s more intimate action, Zhang Siqi even vaguely expected it.


    "Your name is Chu Feng?"


    Thinking of what Zhang Siqi said just now, Lin Sicong threw out a sentence. Then he remembered what he took out of his body, took out his mobile phone and opened it. There was a MMS message on it. He said with a smile: "it turns out that Feng Shao wants me to make you, but I still want to forget it. Now I send it to the door and kiss my woman in my arms. Blame yourself for your bad luck!"


    One hand raised, incomparably pulling the wind: "brothers, your sister-in-law was eaten tofu, do you agree?"


    "No!"


    Shua Shua Shua Shua came out of the surrounding more than 20 young men, one can see that they are some ignorant dandies, everyone raised his head and chest and roared: "flat him!"


    With so many people supporting themselves, especially seeing that the crowd retreated, Lin Sicong''s vanity was greatly satisfied. A little bit of Chu Feng''s finger had the meaning of commanding thousands of troops: "it''s better to beat the disabled, it''s mine."


    Chu Feng pushed Zhang Siqi behind him and stopped Guo Weitong from coming over. He looked at the more than 20 young men who came with a sneer in his eyes.


    Zhang Siqi has nothing to worry about. She has seen Chu Feng fight at the beginning, but Zhang Fei and his wife are holding their fists and shouting in their hearts. Let''s have a bad time with you and my family.


    More than 20 people were lazy and aggressive. All of them gathered under Lin Sicong''s command. At the moment, all of them surrounded Chu Feng and laughed: "the boy who didn''t know whether he was dead or alive would dare to offend Lin Shao and seek death."


    Chu Feng pursed his lower lip, raised his thumb with one hand, then went down, and his voice was contemptuous: "move your mouth, I will also!"


    "Shit, it''s too arrogant!"


    The man who began to speak didn''t expect Chu Feng to despise himself like this. He hit Chu Feng''s face with an angry fist. He was satisfied with his own strength. He felt that after one punch, Chu Feng must have lost several teeth.


    However, what he imagined didn''t happen. The fist was held by Chu Feng, and his spare hand stretched out and patted the man''s fist with irresistible force. The tone of instruction was: "the fist is not held like this. Do you catch mosquitoes?"The man was flushed by Chu Feng and forgot how his fist could be caught. He raised his foot with a roar of anger. However, Chu Feng had already known that one foot met him. With a loud bang, the man broke out a pig like Scream: "my foot is broken, it hurts to death!"


    Chu Feng didn''t even look at it. When he twisted his hand, the man tumbled into the air and fell on the ground. For these people, he would be severely deterred. He raised his finger and gently hooked it in everyone''s surprised eyes: "next one!"


    Next?


    Lin Sicong rubbed his eyes and cursed: "Damn, you are all idiots. You''re all idiots. I''ll kill you."


    Zhang Siqi looked at the tall and straight figure, unconsciously lifted a smile on the corner of her mouth, and her eyes were obsessed. This is the man.


    At the command of Lin Sicong, more than 20 people yelled out to increase their courage and then rushed to Chu Feng. Without any fluctuation, Chu Feng took a step forward and kicked it out like lightning. Four people flew out and bumped into their companions. After a short contact, seven or eight people fell on the ground, howling and painful.


    A young man seems to be stimulated by the Chu wind. He picks up a chair and rushes towards the wind. The latter step forward quickly in the twilight, and his left foot is lifted up and pressed down. The stool is smashed and flies out with the young man.


    Chu Feng''s eyes sank and swept, and he didn''t want to play games with these people. His voice was cold: "who else, come on!"


    You look at me, I look at you, and the person standing at last looks at Lin Sicong and says: "Lin Shao, forget it, there is no need to hurt the harmony if there are many women."


    "Damn it, get out of here!"


    Lin Sicong originally wanted to be strong enough to make people beat up Chu Feng. He showed his style in front of Zhang Siqi. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng only deterred his companions with a few strokes. He kicked up a stool and yelled, "he''s not Ultraman, is he still immortal, afraid of a hairline?"


    When those people retreated to the two sides, Lin Sicong directly smashed the stool out. If he was hit, Chu Feng would be beaten to death.


    There is a slight sigh, silly than every year, especially this year. He gently turns around and suddenly jumps up, kicks back on the attacking stool. His power is even stronger than when he starts to hit it. Lin Sicong''s eyes are wide, and he forgets to respond.


    Other people are also looking without blinking. The timid girl has covered her eyes. It seems that she doesn''t want to see Lin Sicong''s head broken and bleeding.


    But at this time, a figure flashed out from the crowd, white hand stretched out and firmly grasped the chair, and a trace of helplessness passed over her gorgeous face. She put the stool on the ground and whispered: "you can''t hurt him!"


    Seeing the comer, it was Lin Yulin, but Chu Feng knew it was another one. He narrowed his eyes and asked in a deep voice: "why? Didn''t you see that he was going to hurt me? "


    Lin Yulin looked back at Lin Sicong, who was almost scared to be silly. Then she walked outside and said without looking back: "anyone can abuse him, but you can''t, otherwise my aunt won''t forgive you. His name is Lin Sicong, and his father''s name is Lin Kai."


    Stopping and looking back, Lin Yulin''s eyes did not fluctuate: "that''s Lin Wei''s uncle, my brother!" With that, Lin Yulin left directly, leaving only a figure full of fantasy.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, half a day before jumping out of a word: "rely on!"


    Lin Yulin also has a brother. He knew about it two days ago. He didn''t expect to bump into her brother''s son so soon. She went up and looked at Lin Sicong, who was still a little sluggish. She shook her head and said, "it''s really handsome. It''s similar to my little aunt."


    A word makes Lin Sicong come back to his senses. When he looks back, he can''t see Lin Yulin''s back. But he heard what he said just now, pointing to Chu Feng, he said, "are you the wild seed adopted by my aunt?"


    Wild seed!


    At first, Chu Feng''s intention to continue to work because of Lin Yulin''s appearance has been dispersed. At the moment, Lin Sicong''s words have aroused the deepest pain in his heart. Although he already knows the reason in Murong Bing, others say it is the same thing.


    His eyes were cold. He picked up the stool that Lin Yulin had just put down and directly hit Lin Sicong. The stool broke. Lin Sicong also broke out like a pig, and his arm was smashed and broken.


    The whole scene was silent, and some of them could not accept the blood in front of them. Chu Feng did not know how to throw the rest of the broken stool on the ground and said in a deep voice: "remember, my name is Chu Feng. Next time I hear those two words, I will make you unable to stand up for life!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    During the day, Lin Sicong was smashed into the hospital by a stool of Chu Feng, but there was no big trauma. He just broke his hand bone and had nothing to do with his self-cultivation for a period of time. However, with the subsequent phone calls, Lin Yulin still depressed Chu Feng. Finally, after wandering around, he came here, where a commercial building is located.


    "I''ll go back first. Tomorrow I''ll take the train back to the imperial city."


    If you look at the commercial building with a price of more than 70 million yuan, Zhang Siqi''s family used to be here. It''s just because the imperial city was confiscated. It''s not to say that she''s seeing things and thinking. She knows what Chu Feng is going to do, and she feels that it''s not appropriate for her to go.


    After all, today Chu Feng started because of himself, and there was still some embarrassment.


    Chu Feng saw the lack of Zhang Siqi, who was a little bit sharp and beautiful before. She felt that the change was good. She said with a smile: "wait, stay with my parents for two more days, and then I''ll go to Kuncheng to fly back."


    Zhang Siqi body a shock, want to say forget, but see Chu Feng that no doubt in the eyes, finally bowed his head back: "OK!"


    "Breeze!"


    At this time, Lin Yulin also got down from a taxi with two bags of things in her hand, all of which were supplements. Seeing Chu Feng coming, she frowned at Zhang Siqi and said, "is she?"


    Today, another Lin Yulin appeared. Naturally, Zhang Siqi couldn''t remember. She coughed and said, "alumni of Huangcheng University, you can go by yourself. I can''t show up!"


    "Did you really hit Lin Sicong?"


    Lin Yulin didn''t tangle with Zhang Siqi. She didn''t know what happened during the day. She asked, "what''s going on? Why did you fight with him?"


    Zhang Siqi is a little unnatural standing beside him. Lin Sicong was beaten for his own reason. He felt a little guilty in his heart.


    Chu Feng gave her a comforting look, touched her nose and said, "at first I didn''t know he was your nephew, so when I saw him bullying men and women, I couldn''t help it."


    "Then go and apologize."


    Lin Yulin also understood that Chu Feng would not move for no reason. She whispered and turned to go inside. She just took a few steps and stopped to turn around. She was a little embarrassed and said, "Xiaofeng, I know your identity now, but they are my relatives no matter how they are, if they can."


    Although did not finish, but Chu Feng already understood Lin Yulin''s meaning, that is to let oneself not impulsive, look at her look forward to slightly nod: "as long as they don''t overdo it, I will bear it."


    Lin Yulin nodded with a smile, and did not force Chu Feng to bear everything, because she would suffer from it, but as long as she didn''t care about Chu Feng, there was nothing wrong.


    "Chu Feng, I still don''t want to go."


    Seeing that Chu Feng was about to go in, Zhang Siqi still felt guilty and said: "Lin Sicong was injured by you because of me. These are your relatives. I don''t want you to be difficult to do. I''ll wait for you outside!"


    "Well, you go back first. I''ll find you tomorrow and go to Kuncheng together." Chu Feng thinks about it for a while and thinks it''s not appropriate for Zhang Siqi to go. He thinks that he was going to go to Guo Weitong''s house for dinner, but when such a thing happens, Guo Weitong also wants to go to the imperial city. Chu Feng is going to sit down and leave together.


    Zhang Siqi smelled the speech and laughed: "well, I''ll wait for you tomorrow!"


    After saying that, the girl turned around happily. Chu Feng felt a little guilty at the sight of her frustrated but still self-improvement figure. At first, in order to cut off the hands and feet of the literati and let the situation develop, she touched her nose: "it seems that I have to make up for it, otherwise my conscience will be disturbed."


    This just quickly followed Lin Yulin''s footsteps. They arrived at the door of a room on the third floor. Lin Yulin looked a little nervous standing at the door. Chu Feng patted her on the shoulder to indicate that he should not worry and pressed the doorbell.


    Lin responded with a smile and took a deep breath. The door opened quickly. A middle-aged woman with big curly hair and heavy make-up came out to look at Lin Yulin and Chu Feng. Then she saw what Lin Yulin had in her hands and laughed: "come to find Lao Lin?"


    Lin Yulin had not seen this person, but also guessed that it might be his brother''s wife, smiling and nodding: "yes!"


    "Please come in, please come in. There are a lot of people coming during the Spring Festival, and the hygiene is not good. Don''t go outside!"


    The red bayberry thought that she was coming to give her husband a present again, and her smile on her face was particularly brilliant. During the 15 day period, the gifts were piled up in a room full of famous cigarettes, famous wines and some high-grade tonics. When it was time to find someone to sell them, it would be millions more.


    Lin Yulin nodded politely and walked in with Chu Feng. The red bayberry walked in front of him and called, "Lao Lin, there are guests. Come and see you."


    Lin Sicong, who was sitting in the hall with one hand hanging, looked back and saw Lin Yulin for a moment. He recognized that he was the one who saved himself during the day. Otherwise, he would have broken his head and blood. But then he saw Chu Feng rubbing against his back and stood up and yelled: "Damn, you stinky boy hurt me so fast, but now it''s good to send it to the door."


    "Mom, it''s this poor son of a bitch who hurt me today," said the puzzled bayberry


    The red bayberry, who was happy to receive the gift, turned to look at Lin Yulin coldly and said, "I came to apologize, but it''s not so easy. I''m such a son. My whole family is not happy when you hurt him. Wait for jail!"Chu Feng frown is not very cool, but Lin Yulin stood in front of the mouth, did not speak standing there.


    Lin Yulin embarrassed smile: "sister-in-law, this is Chu Feng, I am Yulin!"


    "Don''t pretend to be familiar with me. You don''t call my sister-in-law. You wait for me to call the police now." Yang Mei directly interrupts Lin Yulin''s words by waving her hand and clamoring to make a phone call. Lin Sicong has already said something about the daytime, but she instinctively repels these poor relatives and doesn''t want them to appear.


    "Hold on!"


    Lin Yulin felt a little uncomfortable. It seemed that the contrast between her brother and sister''s imagination was too big, but she managed to smile: "brother, I''m sorry. I''m already an adult. I''ll arrange it myself. You don''t need to worry about it."


    "As an adult, you are also a sister, but you don''t understand the elder brother as a father?"


    Lin Kai walked slowly and sat down. A pair of senior looks said, "how good is the person I''m looking for. If you want to have status and status, you still refuse and hang up my phone, wasting my kindness."


    Chu Feng didn''t speak, but his mouth was full of ridicule. What he said was to find a good family for Lin Yulin, but who didn''t know that he wanted to increase the capital of his position with the help of Lin Yulin?


    When Lin Yulin was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say, Lin Kai looked at Chu Feng and said, "this is the son adopted by your sister. It''s really childish. When I married Zhuo Shao, he would not have died of fatigue. Now Zhuo Shao is a deputy staff member of Jingshi city. He is not lucky


    Chu Feng frowned. If Lin Yulin''s brother and Lin Wei''s uncle were not in front of him, he would go up and fight him down.


    Lin Yulin also felt a little too much, and breathed out a breath and said: "brother, everyone has their own way. It''s your business to marry who you want to marry for yourself, but you have to sacrifice the happiness of my sister and me for your own sake. We absolutely can''t allow it. Although my sister has worked hard all her life, I believe she is happy."


    "What do you say?"


    Lin kaipa clapped on the sofa, stood up and pointed at Lin Yulin. He hated iron and steel and said, "you and my sister are uneducated people. I graduated from university. Do you know more than you know about your name? Shortsighted. I can only stay in the broken place like Linjia village all my life, understand?


    If you had listened to me, you would not say that you are now rich and wealthy, at least you are not worried about food and clothing, but now, what kind of poor life, working life! "


    Lin Yulin shook her body, holding a good mood to see her brother, whom she had not seen for 20 years. However, she did not expect to meet such a thing. There was no warm feeling of family meeting. Chu Feng, with quick eyes and quick hands, helped her to look at Lin Kai: "Director Lin, you are just her brother, but no one says that you are qualified to arrange her fate."


    "My aunt is kind enough to remember that your brother came to see you, but she didn''t come to teach you a lesson. Besides, she and my mother are not wrong!"


    Lin Kai snorted: "adults speak, you have no qualification to interrupt, do not understand the rules of the wild." A finger at Lin Yulin firmly said: "don''t go back this time. Stay here honestly. When you start to work, I''ll introduce you a man to marry. It''s about 28 years old."


    As the words fell, Lin Kai felt a cold breath enveloping him. His eyelids leaped, and he found Chu Feng looking at him gloomily. He frowned and said, "little beast, what are you looking at? My parents don''t know. My sister is kind enough to take you in. You don''t know how to be grateful. Are you staring at me here?"


    Lin Yulin''s whole face turned pale. Knowing Chu Feng''s temper, she said, "brother, don''t say it!"


    "Your brother is right." At this time, the red bayberry also came to her high head and hummed: "it''s only in such a savage place as Linjia village that such a small animal can''t understand the rules and beat people. Your sister is kind enough to adopt him. He doesn''t know how to thank us for his kindness. He dares to hurt Sicong. It''s really an immature dog."


    Chu Feng released Lin Yulin''s arm, narrowed his eyes slightly, swept Lin Kai and bayberry, his palm clenched into a fist, and began to open his mouth word by word: "I am indeed adopted by my mother, and I really want to repay you, but it''s not for you. A group of people who only know the interests and abandon family love are not as good as dogs, and they are not worthy of my respect."


    "You say I''m a dog, but I don''t know my dog is better than me. At least I know that''s my mother and this is my little aunt. How about you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    In a word, Lin Kai''s family didn''t hear anything. They just heard the four words that were particularly harsh. They were all angry. Yangmei pointed at Chu Feng and said angrily, "little beast, dare to say that our dogs are not as good as we are. You wait for bad luck!"


    Then he went to make a phone call again. He scolded and yelled: "if you hurt my Sicong, you can''t pay for ten lives. You dare to swear. The rural people just don''t have quality."


    "Stop fighting."


    At this time, Lin Kai was angry and waved to his wife not to call. He completely changed himself: "although I don''t understand the rules, it''s also my sister''s adopted son. I heard that she has died. Give her a little face, so I don''t have to lie in the three acres of land in Lin''s village and die in silence. I''m sorry for that!"


    They don''t know everything or pay no attention at all. They don''t know that the dead man is buried in Jiulong Mountain, even if Lin Kai is dead and can''t be buried in the place of millions, everything remains high.


    Seeing that his father didn''t seem to care, Lin Sicong was stunned and then roared, "Dad, I was interrupted by this bastard. You want to revenge me!"


    Bayberry also echoed his son''s words: "yes, these poor relatives see you just became the district chief, want to pull relations, I will not agree."


    Lin Kai, however, was not like what he had just done. He suddenly yelled at his wife and children. Then he looked at Lin Yulin and Chu Feng and said, "I should have never made your mistake. I will help you if you have a family."


    Sitting down slowly, Lin Kai''s face showed a sad color: "for my sister, I''m also a little guilty. Two days ago, I contacted Lin Da Pao, a member of the Lin family village, that she passed away. I''m not qualified to be a younger brother. I''m sorry for that. Your life is not good now. I have the right to support you."


    Lin Yulin''s original look was stiff, and she felt that everything was so unreal. But when Lin Kai''s conscience was discovered, she was inexplicably happy. Only Chu Feng''s left eye was always looking at Lin Kai, and the dark side could not escape.


    At the moment, he saw the cunning and insidious color in Lin Kai''s body. While he was alert, he did not say anything.


    "My sister was good to me when I was a child. When I was a student, I walked a few miles to deliver food to me. When I was sick, I still carried me to the city to see a doctor. I remember all these things."


    Lin Kai continued without knowing it. Yang Mei and Lin Sicong looked at each other very curiously, but they didn''t make a sound. He continued: "so I''m going to give you 300000 yuan to buy a better house in the city. The Linjia village will not be there. I''ll talk to Lin dafao about the rest and transfer your HUKOU.


    I can also do so much, these years is not my selfish, but my ability is limited, but now can help you, help it


    "You''re crazy!"


    Yangmei heard that her husband was going to give Lin Yulin 300000 yuan. Suddenly, a sharp voice rang out: "tell you, you don''t want to give them our family''s money, or I will divorce you, and I will tell my father."


    Lin Kai glared at him and yelled, "this is my sister and nephew. Shut up and get out of here."


    "Brother


    Lin Yulin was so moved in her heart that she put two gifts on the ground and said, "I just came here to have a look today. I will leave tomorrow. Thank you for your kindness. I will come to see you in the future. In addition, my registered permanent residence has moved out, and I don''t want to move back here. I just come back occasionally."


    Lin Kai was stunned and subconsciously said, "who lives in that elder sister''s house now?"


    "No one lives. The head of the household is Chu Feng." Lin Yulin has been moved by Lin kaigang''s actions and words, and whispers back: "although chufeng was not killed by her sister, she has not been a relative for 18 years, and is closer to her relatives than her relatives. So she changed the head of household a few years ago and left all the land to chufeng."


    Lin Kai looked sluggish, but soon recovered to nature. Looking at Chu Feng, he sighed, "Chu Feng, uncle has an unkind request. Can you agree?"


    Chu Feng more and more feel there is a problem, just do not know where there is a problem, quietly back to the way: "say!"


    "I''ll give you 300000 and give me what your mother left behind." Lin Kai took a deep breath and opened his mouth. His eyes were still slightly moist: "I haven''t seen my sister for 20 years. I don''t know when I die. I''m sorry for her. I just want to go to the place where she lived once in a while and miss my dear sister."


    Chu Feng frowned, and before she opened her mouth, Lin Yulin said, "brother, no one lives now. You can go directly."


    "Not the same." But Lin Kai shook his head, with an indescribable sadness: "then I would feel that I would go to my sister''s house, but I would be very sad if she was not there. Only in my own home would I feel that my sister was still there and not dead."


    Lin Yulin a stagnation, look moved, Lala Chu wind said: "Xiaofeng, or you will transfer to your uncle?"


    "The head of the household is really me, but it needs Xiaowei''s signature before the village member can seal it into effect." Chu Feng felt that something was wrong. He still couldn''t catch it. He didn''t promise rashly: "if my uncle wants to, I''ll call Xiaowei later. He''s not in Xuancheng now. Let him fax a statement to come over and talk about it again!"


    Lin Kaixin stood up with a smile and went to Chu Feng and took his hand: "thank you, thank you!"Lin Yulin who can see other things, smile: "brother, you want to disguise to help Xiaofeng, I know, should be he, thank you."


    "All the same, all the same." Lin Kai nodded frequently. Then all the people sat there chatting. Yang Meiqi went back to the room directly. Lin Sicong sat beside him and did not speak. He did not understand how his father, who was always mercenary, suddenly became so good.


    The houses of 100 square meters in Linjia village are less than those of ten square meters in the city? Lin Sicong thinks that his father is stupid.


    At about eleven o''clock in the evening, Lin Yulin and Chu Feng got up and prepared to leave. Lin Kai took them to the door. Lin Yulin''s smile never disappeared from the beginning. After all, Lin Kai is his brother. It''s strange that everyone is in a bad mood.


    But Chu Feng is always on guard in his heart. When things are normal, there must be demons. Lin Kai starts to shout those words, which is his real emotion.


    "Lao Lin, I want to divorce you, you son of a bitch!"


    Lin Kai closed the door and went back to the hall. As soon as she was smiling, she came out of the room in a big package and said angrily, "I''m going to tell my dad that you bastard will be ungrateful to replace Zhang Fei as the district chief."


    "Women''s view." Lin Kai said with a smile. He leaned on the sofa when the red bayberry was about to roar. He said with a smile: "this morning, I received a call from the staff. Jianghai fengteng group and Hangzhou Marko group are going to join hands to invest in Xuancheng, and they are designated to go to the location of Linjia village.


    The staff told me that the investment amount may be as high as billions. It is said that fengteng group wants to open a pharmaceutical factory to drive the economy there. In addition, Ma Ma group wants to open up a branch to promote the development of network information in Xuancheng.


    At first, I didn''t think it was possible. Although fengteng group was an emerging group, it had a strong momentum of development. Ma Ma was even more a private leading enterprise. It was similar to Kuncheng, the provincial capital. But then I felt that it was not right. I called my old classmate again. He is currently working in ma''er group. The news is true.


    In addition, I called Lin artillery, a member of the Linjia village. He told me that someone in the area had gone there to investigate and plan these two days. He was sure that there was nothing wrong with it. "


    Although bayberry was born into a high-ranking family, she knew how to mix with boys when she was young. She frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with your sister''s family?"


    "The benevolence of women is short-sighted."


    Lin Kai shook his fingers and looked like a strategist: "there are only dozens of families and more than 200 people in Linjia village. I looked at their topographic maps and found that if we built pharmaceutical factories and branches to build industrial areas, the whole village would have to be taken away and become a public road.


    You want to think about what kind of benefits the people in Linjia village will get when the two groups work together, not to mention becoming a billionaire. But with land as a share, it is not difficult to earn millions a year. This is also what the staff and I said. I feel that people in Linjia Village will be millionaires in the next five years. "


    The red bayberry blinked and was surprised, but then patted her head: "that''s why you asked for the ownership of the land for 300000 just now. Don''t you really want to get back together with your poor relatives?"


    "Nonsense, if I don''t do that, they''ll look down on me in a few years." Lin Kai grinned and showed a sinister smile. He waved his finger: "do you know what a relative is? It''s that you have not been as good as me. I can show off to you at any time. You can only look up to me, so it''s a relative."


    Red bayberry threw down the big bag and the small bag in her hand and kissed Lin Kai. She ignored her son and said with a smile: "it''s really right to look at you at the beginning. Even if you don''t become an official in the future, we won''t be afraid to have no money to spend. It''s great to participate in shares with land."


    Lin Sicong reflected on what Lao Tzu had just said and nodded in secret: "crafty and cunning!"


    At this time, Chu Feng, who had left with Lin Yulin, made a phone call to Lin Dabao, confirming that Lin Kai did call, but not to ask his so-called sister, but to ask if there were strangers going to the village in the past two days. Lin Dabao told him about several investigators, and later did not say anything about Chu Feng.


    Then Chu Feng gave Shen Xiuqin a phone call to ask. The woman who had fallen asleep complained bitterly and told Chu Feng that she had studied the topography and environment of Linjia village, which was very suitable for the construction of an industrial zone. She happened to be with Ma Qiduo. Both of them were very interested, so she decided to come to Linjia village to do a big business.


    It also informed some expectations about the land use of Linjia village. Because of the small population in Linjia village, it may compensate the pharmaceutical factory with a few percent of its shares after its completion, and then hang up the phone.


    Put away the mobile phone, Chu Feng burst out with a bitter smile. Looking at the dull looking Lin Yulin holding her in her arms, she gently comforted: "it''s normal that the interests are the most important than the family relationship, but it''s also good to know earlier that you can also receive less damage, don''t you, Linlin baby?"


    Lin Yulin, who had heard the news, couldn''t accept her brother''s sudden change. She wanted to think about it. The whole person was silent in sadness. Suddenly, she heard Chu Feng''s words, and her sad face turned red. She pushed Chu Feng aside and spat out, "I''m your little aunt, little villain. I''ll ignore you later."


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and looked at Lin Yulin''s back. He knew that Lin Yulin was not so sad. He secretly said that love was the healing elixir. He had the cheek to follow him: "I don''t care. You just wait for me to bring you flowers and flowers."In the dark, only Lin Yulin''s shy voice came: "go away, I''ll be a mother before I''m 30 years old, and I won''t wait for you for five years!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    In a small hotel near the Karen Hotel, Lin Yulin looks ruddy at Chu Feng, with a trace of complexity and inexplicability. She lowers her head to look at the land to be conquered and clenchs her lips: "after you go in, you may be charged with moral corruption."


    Chu Feng looked at the delicate and charming woman who was mixed with various styles but not contradictory. Her face was soft: "you said you would be a mother before 30, but you didn''t wait for me for five years. I couldn''t help it either."


    Originally, she thought that Lin Kai was a conscience discovery. She didn''t want to pursue greater interests. Lin was very sad at that time, but when she found that as long as Chu Feng was around, she didn''t seem so sad.


    With her eyes closed, Lin Yulin showed a posture of picking at will. Her voice was shy: "if you are ready, you can come in at any time."


    Lin Yulin opened her eyes, showed a smile, and sighed: "it seems that heaven won''t let you do it!"


    Chu Feng secretly said which son of a bitch is so uninteresting. When he calls at such an important time, he doesn''t look at hanging up the phone and is ready to continue to talk about the subject. Just hanging up the phone rings again, Chu Feng still wants to press it off. Lin Yulin takes his hand and gently opens his mouth: "in this life, I have recognized you, answer the phone!"


    The head turns to one side, infinite coquettish: "which day is free, I am in Guanghan palace, waiting for you!"


    In the dark, Chu Feng impatiently took the phone and pressed to answer the opening: "Hello!"


    "Less wind, I''m really sorry to disturb you on a beautiful day!"


    At the other end of the phone came a man''s overcast laughter, and could not hide the killing: "just call you so late, just want to tell you, your fiancee is now in my hand, if you don''t come, I''m afraid I can''t help bumping into her body, which is really not good."


    Originally angry to interrupt themselves and Lin Yulin good mood suddenly dispersed, body tight: "who are you?"


    "Don''t ask me who I am. Give you three hours."


    There was no laughter on the other end of the phone, only the killing that could not be concealed: "if you don''t go to Lin''s village, then don''t blame me for killing flowers. My brothers seldom touch women. There are nearly 100 women in Linjia village. Remove the old and young women and children, and there are more than 50. With your beautiful fiancee, I really don''t know what will happen."


    Chu Feng felt something wrong. He just called Lin cannons. Now two hours later, there was no news. Chu Feng kept Alert: "don''t mess around. I''ll go now."


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng suppressed the uneasiness in his heart and dialed a phone call. It was from Lin Da Pao. After a few rings, he was connected, and then came Lin Da Pao''s sleepy voice: "Xiao Feng, how did you call again? What''s the matter?"


    "Village member, I have the wrong number. I''m sorry."


    Hearing Lin Da Pao''s voice, Chu Feng''s nervous heart calms down a little. He says that after hanging up the phone, he dials Su Xinyu''s number. What comes is the sound of shutting down the phone. When his heart sinks, he dials Ye Zixuan, who should be with her.


    Ye Zixuan''s phone call did not come to no one to answer. Almost when he was connected, Chu Feng said: "what about the heart language?"


    "Asshole, call me in the middle of the night just to ask your wife. I thought you found out I didn''t go back to call and care about me. You die." Ye Zixuan was silent for a moment, and then continued to say, "I''m not in the mood to pay attention to you now. Wen Xinxue appears in Karen. I''m looking for her now. Don''t disturb me."


    Before Chu Feng opened his mouth, ye Zixuan cut off the phone. Chu Feng stood up straight and didn''t have any clothes. Lin Yulin also felt something wrong and sat up: "what''s the matter?"


    "A little thing, you rest first, I''ll go out."


    Although not sure whether it''s true or not, Chu Feng is not willing to gamble, and tries to relax and say to Lin Yulin. She puts on her clothes in a complicated mood, and Chu Feng is not in the mood to enjoy the beauty.


    Soon Chu Feng left the room. Lin Yulin got out of bed without any clue. She didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do, but she didn''t ask. She quickly put on her clothes and was ready to leave. Originally, she wanted to give herself to Chu Feng tonight, but she didn''t expect that such a thing would happen again and end up without illness.


    After closing the door and checking out, Lin Yulin directly left the hotel and walked towards the Karen hotel. She was holding her hands in the night wind, feeling lost and warm. Looking at the visible Karen Hotel, she couldn''t help but smile: "I have to continue to watch Xiaofeng and heart talk together. I feel like I''m a bit degenerate."


    Shaking her head, Lin Yulin dispelled the idea in her heart and told herself that she had chosen to stick to it. She exhaled and continued to walk towards the front.


    "Miss Lin, please come with us."


    Less than 100 meters away from the Karen Hotel, two cars roared and stopped in front of Lin Yulin. The two women came out of the car with no extra look on their cold faces. A young girl took a step forward and spoke softly, and her tone was not negotiable.


    Lin Yulin frowned, looked at the two cars up and down, a total of 10 people, stretch after the mouth: "why?"


    The young girl remained polite, but her tone was still a little stiff: "if you go with us, Chu Feng can die, if you don''t go with us, Chu Feng will die!"Lin Yulin''s heart was tight, thinking of Chu Feng leaving in a hurry, and then looking at the killing faces of the two girls in front of her, she finally nodded: "I''ll go with you, but if Chu Feng dies, I won''t let you go."


    Chu Feng, who had already left the hotel and ran out, was standing on the road to Linjia village. His left eye twinkled and crossed a long distance. His fists clenched tightly. A cold killing opportunity filled all around him.


    Although Lin''s village is still the same as before without any changes, Chu Feng can clearly see that there are nearly 100 people standing around Lin''s village. Each of them has a cold and frosty sword in his hand, completely encircling dozens of families in Linjia village.


    The phone rings again, Chu Feng takes out to answer, and then comes the voice of the man just now: "the wind is less. Come here when you are at the intersection. Remember that there is only one person to come. There are still two and a half hours to walk. I''m waiting for you."


    After saying a word over there, he hung up his mobile phone, and there was no chance for Chu Feng to speak. Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng dispersed the meaning of calling Ye Zixuan. Murong Bing in the dark was enough to help him resolve all the crises and walked towards Lin Jia village.


    Although he was not born in Linjia village, he was a big member in Linjia village when he was young. Chu Feng had no doubt that those people who surrounded Lin village at the moment might have done something to kill the village if he didn''t go.


    On the way, two cars passed by Chu Feng one after another. But at this time, he was still thinking about how to resolve the crisis of the night so as not to let Linjiacun suffer. He also wondered whether Su Xinyu was in their hands. No matter what, Chu Feng was destined to go on.


    There is a picture flashing in his left eye. Chu Feng stops. The picture shows that three minutes later, when he comes to a hill, several people are killed. Chu Feng frowns slightly and finds that the road to Linjia village is not stable.


    He thought that the central high-voltage line was there, and no one dared to do it. Chu Feng found that he was still wrong. He dialed the phone in the bag and connected the earphone. Soon, ye Zixuan yelled and scolded: "son of a bitch, wenxinxue doesn''t know where she is. I will never give up if I don''t find her tonight."


    "Concubine!" Chu Feng feels Ye Zixuan''s anger and knows that she is looking for wenxinxue to keep her from facing the crisis. She is moved and says: "go back to the Karen hotel to see if the message is there. Finally, if she is there, leave the hotel with her heart and change places. If not, protect yourself."


    "I''m in a little trouble now. I''ll contact you after it''s solved. If it''s not solved, I''ll support Xia Yan to take charge of the wind door."


    Ye Zixuan was on a deserted street at this time. He asked in astonishment: "what''s going on? Aren''t you going to some relatives'' house with your aunt?"


    Auntie!


    Two words let the spirit of Chu Feng shake, secretly a confused, almost no hesitation to open: "little wife, immediately go to the leader Hotel 808 to see if my aunt is in, I have no time to say, otherwise hundreds of people will die in vain."


    After cutting off the call, Chu Feng continues to walk towards the front, with a glance in his eyes, pondering over who is going to do it himself this evening and threatening himself with the whole Lin family village.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Chu Feng couldn''t think of anyone who had no bottom line. Even if he killed himself and used innocent people, there were still so many people who would be taken care of by the government. The gain was not worth the loss. Just thinking about it, none of the current enemies would do such a thing.


    Ye Zixuan''s inexplicable phone call in Xuancheng City made her whole person nervous: "this bastard, who is the concubine, son of a bitch!" But thinking of the solemn tone of Chu Feng''s telephone, he frowned: "hundreds of people died in vain, Dian LAN Xuan city, where can hundreds of people die in vain because of Chu Feng?"


    Ye Zixuan''s heart was also thinking when she was heading for the leader hotel. Finally, she stopped when she was close to the leader Hotel and caught what she caught: "Linjia village!"


    At this time, Chu Feng in the suburbs has stopped and looked at the three people blocking the road. His eyes narrowed slightly and finally showed a smile: "Sun God, it seems that the 100 million yuan of Liu''s consortium makes you very excited!"


    Then he turned his head and looked at an old friend. Just now his left eye just saw people appear, but he didn''t look at any specific person. At this time, he looked at a man who had one eye and killed people. He said with a smile: "pipje, Liu''s consortium rescued you from my hands. You don''t go back to the sun god and stay in the holy court. Don''t you worry about not going back all your life?"


    One of the three was PI Jie, who pointed out: "Chu Feng, I''m not here because of Liu, nor because of money. I just want to wash away my shame, which you insulted or even forced to confess."


    With a bang, there was a thunder in the sky, and the seal shot Chu Feng''s clear and resolute face. His hand flashed, and a saber appeared in his hand, pointing to three people: "let''s go together, send you to go together."


    The roaring thunder reverberated in the night sky, and picker''s sword fell down and walked towards the Chu wind step by step. The invisible killing opportunity converged into an invisible long river, which made the surrounding space depressed. At the moment, both sides only wanted to kill.Holy pilgrim legend youth fierce battle with Helios black level killer, officially opened the curtain!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    PI Jie is comparable to the master on the red list. He has already experienced the attack and killing of Chu Feng on rainy nights. Once again, Chu Feng is fearless and takes the initiative to go ahead.


    The saber in his hand is full of sharpness. On the mountain road without street lamp and moonlight, it is dark around. Only the knife in their hands brings out light and cold. Their eyes have already collided with each other. There is no earth shaking eye contact, only a real killing opportunity exists.


    With a shout, both sides burst forward, and the knives in their hands split out horizontally. The sound of gold and iron mingled with each other and the sparks splashed by the blades became the only color of the night.


    Both of them did not have any magnificent moves, only the most brutal killing. Their eyes were bloodshot and crazy. PI Jie was angry at the humiliation of being put under house arrest for many days by Chu Feng. The latter just wanted to save the villagers in Linjia village.


    After more than ten times of collision, both sides stepped back a few steps, and PI Jie''s eyes showed surprise. The last time he attacked and killed Chu Feng, he could make Chu Feng pay a heavy price by raising his hand. However, today''s chufeng can fight him with more than ten moves without defeat.


    Hands to the silk of pain, pidger''s eyes are more dignified, now the Chu wind and he has the qualification to fight.


    The temporary silence, Chu Feng again moved up, the knife in his hand raised a high momentum, and vigorously cut down, as if to split PI Jie in two.


    Facing the fierce attack of a knife, PI Jie''s eyes are still, and he feels the power carried by the sword. When he drinks a sudden sound of being cheated, he retreats two steps. Chu Feng just shakes his body and continues to approach like a madman. The knife in his hand is skillfully handed out and takes him under the armpit.


    As soon as his face changed, he didn''t expect that Chu Feng could attack again if he didn''t relax his breath. He was surprised that Chu Feng''s progress was made. At the same time, PI Jie''s body instinctively turned to his side, and the knife came out of his armpit and tore his clothes. He could feel the cold coming from the blade.


    There was a sudden change.


    When PI Jie felt that Chu Feng''s move was old and powerful, the knife suddenly turned over and passed over PI Jie''s skin. The wound was not very deep, but it was enough to distract most of pijie''s spirit.


    Angrily, he clapped out a palm to force him to retreat from the Chu wind. He looked down at the blood flowing out of his left body. His pupil was about to crack and burst out ferocious: "this is the second time!"


    Looking up at Chu Feng, PI Jie raised his knife and shot: "I will let you leave the world as if you were not as good as dead. I will kill a group of backbones of the wind door and let you pay the price for your own behavior."


    "Brag, I can do it too!"


    Chu Feng spits out a sentence lightly, and his body goes ahead. It seems that he will not be tired and tired. He splits a knife again. The air is full of dull and dry voice by the knife that can''t be caught. The eyes of Peter are more dignified. He feels the power carried by the knife, and he seems unable to resist it.


    However, such an idea was soon dissipated by PI Jie. He had been on the road for decades. He didn''t think that Chu Feng, who was 18 or 19 years old, could defeat him. He thought it was his own carelessness.


    A broken arrow appeared in his sleeve when the horizontal knife was in front of him. When he was ready to wait for Chu Feng to chop down, the arrow in his sleeve directly hurt Chu Feng. His mouth slowly drew up a cold smile, which seemed to have foreseen the killing of Chu Feng.


    Bang!


    "How could it be?" Peter''s eyes widened, the knife in his hand had been broken from the middle, and the rest of his power fell. Subconsciously, he jumped out and gently lowered his head. He saw that the ground was dripping with blood.


    Chu Feng held the knife in both hands and kept the cutting posture. The knife drooped, and his eyes did not look at PI Jie. His words had no wave and no joy: "no more, you are going to die."


    Chufeng didn''t look at him any more when he was passing by. The former had bloodstains on his forehead at the second when Chu Feng passed by. His eyes widened and he fell forward. Chu Feng cut his knife and killed him at the same time.


    Until he died, he did not know how Chu Feng did it.


    The two sun god killers who have been standing waiting for PI Jie to kill Chu Feng are shocked when he falls down. Then they raise their swords and run to Chu Feng silently. They are the only ones left.


    Chu Feng didn''t look at it. He walked slowly. When he was about to approach, he raised his hand and waved it like lightning. The knife in his hand turned into several sword flowers in the night. People did not stop, and still walked calmly through them.


    Two sun god red level killers rush forward a few steps, after inertia, flop to the ground, throat slowly flowing blood, vitality out.


    Chu Feng rushed out more than ten meters later. He could see that the people surrounding Linjia village seemed to want to move. He thought that the villagers who had grown up in his childhood would suffer from merciless killing. In Chu Feng''s left eye, there was killing opportunity and violence, burning the strength of his body. There was only one shadow on the mountain road.


    "Are you going to die tonight?"


    At the place where the three men died, a white figure suddenly appeared. A woman''s long dress in white fluttered. Looking at the direction of Chu Feng''s running away, he said faintly: "is it worth sacrificing yourself for the sake of villagers?"Chu Feng, who was approaching the village, was always paying attention to the front. Naturally, she did not know that a woman in white appeared behind her. She was jumping on the muddy mountain road. There was no cover up in the dark. Five minutes later, Chu Feng''s figure appeared at the entrance of Linjia village, looking at the quiet night.


    In the past, the barking of dogs could be heard in the evening, but at the moment, the village of Linjia is quiet to the extreme.


    With his left eye toward the front left, Chu Feng knew that there was a wolf dog there, but his fist clenched subconsciously after seeing it. He saw that the wolf dog, who was over ten years old, fell on the ground with his head cut off.


    At this moment, the phone rings. Chu Feng presses the earphone to hear the voice of the man at first: "you are the most legendary youth in the modern times of the holy Dynasty. The sun god''s three killers, one black level and two red levels, can''t stop you. It''s good. I''m now in the cemetery of Linjia village. I''ll give you 15 minutes to come here, or I''ll blow up the grave."


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to respond, the phone was cut off again. Chu Feng turned his eyes to the right and went through. His fist clenched subconsciously. A kilometer away, the tomb of Linjia village was full of more than 30 people. On the two meter Road, there were also dozens of people on the road, all of them people who had just surrounded Linjia village.


    Obviously knowing that he has come, he has come here to kill himself.


    Fifteen minutes?


    Chu Feng''s left eye flashed with madness. He vowed not to die tonight, and he would definitely pay a heavy price for the perpetrators. He did not enter the village with a bloody saber and walked to the right. He did not doubt that the person who called him would blow up the tomb of Linjia village when the time was up.


    Less than 100 meters ahead, two women jumped out, holding the ice front to kill.


    Chu Feng did not show too much emotion because they were women. His eyes swept coldly: "I want to go over, get out of the way!"


    Without saying a word, the two women ran towards Chu Feng with their knives. They stabbed in two directions above the two meter Road, completely blocking the possibility of Chu Feng retreating to the nearby fields.


    "Looking for death!"


    Chu Feng gave a cold hum and took a step, but it gave people the feeling of shrinking into an inch. In an instant, he came to the back of the two women, and the knife in his hand cleaved to the back. Chu Feng ran to the front with his feet, not to see the two women who were out of vitality.


    Still less than 100 meters, there were people blocking the way again. This time, there were three people. Without too much words to attack, Chu Feng only wanted to kill. Even though these were women, he kept waving the knife and kept moving towards the front.


    Kilometer road, a hundred meters kill, Chu Feng body also left a little scar, but do not know, all the way through, all the way blood!


    "He''s much better than I thought." In a dark corner, a masked man put down his night vision telescope and quietly threw out a sentence: "it''s just that no matter how powerful a person is, it''s just the result of death in the end. Chu Feng must die tonight, otherwise I''m in a bad mood."


    Behind the masked man stands a woman with sunglasses. If Chu Feng is here at the moment, she will be surprised, because Zhang Hanyun, the person in charge of Xuancheng heaven and earth and water bath paradise.


    The decisive woman took off the sunglasses on her face and whispered, "you have hatred. It''s normal that you want to kill him. Why don''t you give him a chance to fight fairly? No matter how, it''s a pleasant thing to kill such a person by hand. Is it too much to kill such a person with a sea of people tactics and threats from the villagers?"


    "Too much?"


    The masked man sneered and turned to look at Zhang Hanyun. His tone was gloomy: "Zhang Hanyun, don''t forget who made you sit in this position today. I don''t need you to arrange anything. All you need to do is obey orders!"


    Zhang Hanyun looked flat and turned to the side of the car: "I really rely on you to sit on today, but I believe you don''t need you. I will postpone it for two years at most, and the benefits I have created for you in these years are enough!"


    "This is the only time I can help you. If Chu Feng is dead, we are clear. If Chu Feng does not die, we are the enemy."


    The mask man''s eyes flashed with banter. He did not speak again. He picked up his telescope and continued to look at Chu Feng''s killing figure. His mouth was inexplicably amused: "Chu Feng is not dead. You are not qualified to be my enemy."


    Inside the car, Zhang Hanyun put on sunglasses to see Chu Feng''s blood bath, and his voice could not be heard: "turn back, even if you kill all the people, but eventually you will die. Cemetery, this is always an ominous word."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    Chu Feng killed a hundred meters. At the moment, dozens of people fell on the road. All of them were young women. However, Chu Feng was numb and just wanted to get to the cemetery quickly. He was very aware of the feelings of the rural people for the graves of their ancestors. If they were really blown up, they would never be like death.


    Chu Feng''s heart will be unstable all his life, which is something he absolutely does not allow to happen.


    After nine hundred meters of fighting, Chu Feng''s body had several stab wounds. Although he didn''t hurt the key position, the pain also distracted a lot of attention. In front of him, ten people were standing in front of him, and more than 30 people were standing around the cemetery, all of them were women.


    Chufeng tossed the blood on his hands and walked towards the front step by step. Only the faces of the ten people in front changed a little, and the next moment they all threw away the blade in their hands.


    Such a scene made Chu Feng look stunned. He had no weapons in his hand. They rushed forward in a rush, which was the best result. Not to mention the random cutting, but also increased a lot of chances of winning. After all, with bare hands, they fell behind. But at the moment, what did they do with their swords?


    Don''t say Chu Feng is strange. Even the masked man in the dark position is stunned when he sees it through a telescope, and then his half face, which is not covered, glows angrily and says, "Zhang Hanyun, what are your people doing?"


    Zhang Hanyun fell down the window, and when the cold wind blew in slowly, he tightened his clothes and said, "no matter how fierce he is, he is also a king. I always respect the king. If he uses anything, my people will use them. If he abandons the knife, my people will not use a knife. The tactics of the sea of people has been despicable. I can comfort my conscience."


    The masked man clenched his fist, but finally loosened it. Zhang Hanyun, a little finger, made no secret of his murder: "you''d better pray for Chu Feng to die tonight, or I''ll make you worse than dead."


    Zhang Hanyun closed the window as if he didn''t hear it. Looking at the mask man looking at the distance from the new look, Zhang Hanyun frowned slightly, took out his mobile phone and gently sent out a text message. His eyes just looked out from the new look: "what I can do is that much, whether you can survive or not is your ability."


    Chu Feng has stopped five meters in front of ten people. There is no charge, no intention of killing. It is just a kind of extreme peace. These people throw away their swords and completely touch Chu Feng.


    Feeling the mobile phone shaking in his pocket, Chu Feng took it out and opened it. His indifferent face showed a smile: "who am I, old friend?"


    Put away the mobile phone, Chu Feng looked at dozens of people calmly, suddenly burst out, ten women also met and tangled together, Chu Feng gently waved, the two women''s delicate bodies trembled and collapsed on the ground.


    One hand gently brush, as if the wind blowing the general feeling, but when Chu Feng''s palm fell on their bodies, it was a moment to let them lose their combat effectiveness.


    The beginning of the battle was quick to go. Ten women fell on the ground, seemingly dead. But looking at their eyes, we can see that these are still alive, but their whole body is weak and it is difficult to move.


    Chu Feng stood at the edge of the cemetery, did not step in, looked at the more than 30 women, and said calmly: "leave here, this has nothing to do with you, I don''t want to kill you."


    More than 30 women frowned, but then walked out. They received instructions to force Chu Feng into the cemetery. At the moment, Chu Feng stood outside and did not come in. They had to let Chu Feng in by themselves.


    The masked man in the distance saw it and said, "Damn it!"


    Another hand is holding a remote control. The masked man''s eyes are full of murders. His eyes are bleak and cold. He sweeps the car. The killing machine sends out a little bit. Holding the remote control tightly, he feels that there may be changes tonight.


    Outside the cemetery, Chu Feng picked up a knife on the ground and looked at more than 30 women coming. When they were only a few meters away from him, Chu Feng moved, but he did not go towards those women. Instead, he suddenly retreated two meters. The knife in his hand stabbed at the back from his armpit.


    The sound of blade entering the body was very clear. Suddenly, there was a figure with black clothes wrapped all over his body behind no one. He just showed his eyes and raised a knife with both hands high. But in his eyes, he was only surprised. He didn''t seem to understand how Chu Feng knew his existence.


    "Weisi Jiahe master, Prince xinzinei, is not willing to be lonely!"


    Chu Feng slowly drew back the knife, and the man in black fell to the ground. Chu Feng shook his head and sighed. Things changed a lot. Weis and his party not only failed to achieve their original goal, but also became the public enemy of Weis. Thinking of the proud girl, Chu Feng''s eyes showed playfulness.


    The women around were also stunned. They thought they were the only ones here. They didn''t want to hide Weiss master in the dark. Their eyes were full of meditation. They felt that there was something strange and strange tonight.


    But just in an instant, several women have been drinking a burst of fire out, although it looks so delicate, but when moving like a female leopard on the grassland, agile and strong, the sharp knife in the hand is handed out from several directions, showing the tacit understanding between these people.


    Chu Feng does not retreat, but advances with a knife, swings open several women''s fierce incomparable attack, at the same time kicks out, dissolves the first round attack.Seeing his companion''s failure, the people behind him did not give up killing Chu Feng. He once again gave a drink, and several women shot at the same time.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, the knife in his hand suddenly shook his hand and went towards the front.


    Several women''s faces changed slightly. They were surprised that Chu Feng gave up the knife and quickly dodged. They just avoided the throwing of the knife. Suddenly, they felt weak and fell to the ground. They had no strength to stand up and even could not speak.


    Chu Feng hand, a few weak golden light back to the palm disappeared, the body moved a few meters to raise his hand, the nine almost invisible golden light flickered into the nine women''s bodies, so that they and the beginning of the companion as inexplicable fall on the ground.


    Although these women are tough, they are just relative to ordinary elite. Xuanhuang Jiuzhen is not even able to catch the master of huangbang. Chu Feng can be said to use it at will at the moment. Among a few hands raised, more than 30 women fell to the ground.


    When the cold wind blows, Chu Feng turns his hand and nine gold needles disappear in the palm of his hand. His left eye penetrates and looks around. His fist slowly clenches. He begins to pay attention to the crisis all the time. At the moment, he carefully looks at where Su Xinyu is. However, he doesn''t think that the person who called him is aimless. He is convinced that Su Xinyu is in trouble.


    One step ahead of time, suddenly two murders locked Chu Feng, and two knights'' swords were stabbed toward Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng dodged back, but was still a knight''s knife cut in front of the clothes, left a scar on the abdomen, blood dripping.


    When the attack was successful, two men in black appeared and stabbed out the knight''s knife.


    Chu wind secretly carelessness, body several somersaults dodge the attack of these Weisi masters, and two masters follow up, do not give Chu Feng breathing time.


    "It''s better for the enemy to work."


    The man with a black face and a cold smile appeared on his face when he saw through the telescope. He watched the Chu wind roll into the graveyard. He raised his remote control and gave a cold smile: "goodbye to Chu Feng. I''ll take care of the wind door for you!"


    Press on a red button, the quiet cemetery of Linjia village suddenly moves, rising a dazzling spark. In an instant, the huge cemetery is covered by the fireworks of the bomb explosion, and the smile of the masked man is also brilliant: "good journey, second Mr. Du."


    In the car, Zhang Hanyun frowned and couldn''t accept the scene in front of her. She said in a low voice: "idiot, I''ll give SMS warning, but I''ll run in and die!"


    At this time, suddenly, the sound of the police car roared, Zhang Hanyun did not have time to think about these, started the car to leave quickly, the destruction of the cemetery tonight is a provocation of the central bottom line, anyone here will die, she does not want to die so early.


    "Save your life for the time being."


    The masked man looked at the car flying away, coldly threw out a line, took out the phone, looked at the smoke covered cemetery, smiling exuberantly: "take Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin away, Chu Feng has been introduced to the cemetery by me to start the bomb, you go first, I''m sure Chu Feng''s life and death will pass, if he doesn''t die, start the second plan."


    After hanging up the phone, the masked man gave a happy smile. He buried dozens of bombs under the cemetery. Not to mention one person, 100 people are going to die. Now most of them want to stay and make sure that there is no remains of Chu Feng.


    At the entrance of Linjia village, dozens of police cars stopped at the entrance of the village. The explosion also made the villagers open their doors and come out. They were still confused. They didn''t understand whether it was thunder or what.


    But when they looked to the right side of the village, the firelight made many people sit on the ground with limp legs: "cemetery!"


    Ye Zixuan walked down from a police car with a gloomy face. She realized that Chu Feng might have moved Xuancheng''s military and police operations when she came to Linjia village. She also found that Lin Yulin and Su Xinyu were gone. She could only arrange people to look for them, so she came to Linjia village without stopping. But at the moment, it was still late.


    With her fingers waving, ye Zixuan put people under martial law and refused to let villagers go to the cemetery. She took more than 100 people to the cemetery. Several carts came from the distance to clean up the battlefield.


    A few minutes after arriving at the cemetery, ye Zixuan saw that there were dozens of women blinking at the edge of the cemetery, but their bodies could not move. She went over and patted a woman and asked, "where is Chu Feng?"


    "The wind is low, go in!"


    The woman felt regained consciousness, sat up and looked at the fireworks rising graveyard. She had no idea that there were bombs buried below. If it had not been for Chu Feng and them fighting outside, it is estimated that they were all fragmented corpses at the moment.


    Ye Zixuan looked at the burning graveyard and shook her head: "impossible, absolutely impossible. Chu Feng will not die like this."


    Xuanchu, please find me a little bit of heartache, please help me


    One by one instructions were sent out from ye Zixuan''s mouth. Her gloomy face waved her finger: "take these people back first. No one can see them without my permission. If anything happens, I want you to die!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    The morning comes and the sun rises, just as the night will pass.


    After ye Zixuan''s strong intervention in the first World War of Linjia village last night, all the villagers had been cleared away without even seeing the corpse. Ye Zixuan asked people to cover the blood stained land with yellow soil. In addition to a little more fresh soil, there was no trace of fighting.


    Only the graveyard, which was destroyed and deformed by bombs, clearly tells what happened last night.


    The army and police worked for several hours to put out the fireworks here. Then they followed Ye Zixuan''s advice and looked for them, but they didn''t know. They were very puzzled.


    The news was also passed to Ye Zixuan at the moment when the sun rose. At the moment, ye Zixuan, sitting in a car, frowned at the news: "nothing, not even the bones of the dead?"


    In the classic blue environment, many people have been buried for decades. The explosion of bombs has already turned the whole cemetery upside down. How can there be no bones? Think about it: "Chu Feng?"


    "Only two fragmented bodies were found at the scene, and nothing else was left. It is difficult to identify them."


    The report of the military and police station outside the car respectfully replied: "I have asked the technical personnel to collect the samples of the two corpses and go back to check to see if they can find their DNA samples in the information database and confirm their identity."


    Unable to determine her identity for the time being, ye Zixuan''s heart calmed down a little, and waved: "let the village members of Linjia village come to see me. How can we account for such a big thing?"


    After the army and police should have left, ye Zixuan hesitated for a moment or dialed the royal city''s phone. After two beeps, he was connected. Ye Enzheng''s voice of vicissitudes came: "have you found Chu Feng?"


    "At the scene, we found two bodies with disfigurement and severed limbs. It is not sure whether there is Chu Feng among them."


    Ye Zixuan reluctantly suppressed the restless mood in his heart and said clearly in organizational language: "grandfather, don''t worry, Chu Feng is a big man and will not die."


    When she said this, ye Zixuan had a little bit of confidence. When she arrived last night, she had already inspected the scene, and the bomb completely covered the whole cemetery. According to the women who fell around at that time, Chu Feng was forced into it, and they didn''t know what happened.


    It is also speculated that Chu Feng may have been dead. After all, the high temperature generated by the bomb instantly, and the Chu wind is in the center, is normal.


    On the other side of the phone, ye Enzheng was standing in the backyard of Ye''s house at the moment, looking at an icy tree. He said gently, "try your best. Chu Feng is a good child and a hero of the holy Dynasty. If you are sure that he is dead, you can''t give him a grand burial, but you must rumble in secret. I''m not sorry for the eighteen heroes who were welcomed back."


    "In addition, have you heard from Xinyu and aunt Chu Feng?"


    "Understand!" Ye Zixuan felt very sad, but she didn''t show her strength. She replied: "not yet. I''ve made the whole Xuancheng police force work, and the surrounding cities have also sent news. As long as Xinyu and aunt Chu Feng are still alive, they will be found sooner or later."


    Ye Enzheng seems to be a little melancholy at the moment, and his voice is a little lonely: "we must find them. We can die by heart. If we are born in a family like ours, we must be prepared to die at any time. But Chu Feng''s little aunt can never die. If Chu Feng dies, we can''t protect his relatives. Who will serve the country in the future?"


    Next, ye Zixuan and ye Enzheng simply said a few words and then cut off the conversation. The military police who started to leave also came with a man, which was the village member Lin cannon.


    Ye Zixuan didn''t sit in the car again. When he got down from the top, the police stepped forward and said, "Ye, this is Lin family village member Lin cannon."


    "Go down!" Ye Zixuan nodded slightly and said apologetically after the military and police left: "members of lincun village, a group of extremists came to Linjia village last night, which destroyed the cemetery of the ancestors of Linjia village. On behalf of the official, I say sorry, but please rest assured that we will give an account to all the people in Linjia village."


    "After all, it was we who were a little bit slow in receiving the news that caused this tragedy."


    Last night, because things happened in time, they didn''t want the people in Linjia village to know that Chu Feng had caused such revenge. Ye Zixuan attributed it to terrorist attacks, which can be explained to the people in Linjia village and to ordinary people.


    What happened last night was so bad that we couldn''t hide it at all. The reporters who were blocked outside by the military and police were nothing, but a few of them could not be stopped.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK. It''s ok if the graveyard is gone."


    On the contrary, Lin Da Pao didn''t show Ye Zixuan''s sadness. Instead, he waved his hand and said with a smile: "it''s good that we didn''t cause casualties. The cemetery of our ancestors is just a way of remembrance, and it''s not very important. The intention is that the ancestors are there, and a cemetery doesn''t represent anything."


    Ye Zixuan was shocked: "Lin village member?"


    Lin opened his mouth with a smile and looked at the graveyard which was still under martial law at the moment: "since I took over as a village member, nearly 20 years ago, I have asked people in the village to move and burn our ancestors. Although it is a cemetery, there is no dead body in one of them, and the coffin does not exist. It''s just a little thought.All the people who died in Linjia village will be sent to the city for cremation in a low-key way. The village will pay for their ashes to be buried in other places, so there is nothing


    Ye Zixuan blinked his eyes, and his heart suddenly showed more appreciation and respect for Lin cannon. No wonder the military and police reported that there was nothing in the cemetery and bowed slightly to Lin cannon. This is absolutely a respectable person: "village member Lin, if there are more pragmatic village officials like you in the Kingdom, why should the Shengchao worry about the rural development?"


    "You can''t make it."


    Seeing ye Zixuan bowing to herself, although I don''t know who this beautiful girl is, I just saw that the deputy team leader was respectful to Ye Zixuan. She felt that she was not an ordinary person. She hurriedly said, "this is my personal thought. There is not much land in Linjia village. If generations of people are buried in this land, after a few years, where can we plant land?"


    Ye Zixuan nodded slightly, thinking whether or not to carry Lin Da Pao, but then scattered the idea that a person who could stay in Linjia village for nearly 20 years was still a man with ideas. If he really wanted to be in the top position, it was very simple, but he did not.


    This shows his feelings for the village, and ye Zixuan doesn''t want to do useless things any more.


    Thinking of what, ye Zixuan asked: "Lin village member, the cemetery of Linjia village is empty, so no one knows?"


    "We didn''t say that." Lin replied with a smile: "in the first few years, I proposed to give up cremation and bury people in the village were very opposed to it. Later, I said that we could keep the cemetery, but we had to cremate for five years before we let everyone agree.


    However, most of the people in dianlan village worship their ancestors. They don''t want to be poked on the back and say something, so they don''t spread it out. The younger generation in the village don''t know. We''ll get used to it after a few years


    "I see!"


    Ye Zixuan breathed out a breath, but there was no anger. She could have expected that it was this threat that killed Chu Feng to the cemetery last night. If she knew that the cemetery was empty, it might not be. But she also understood that Lin Dabao was not easy and did not mean to blame.


    Looking at the busy people around, ye Zixuan did not leave Lin Cannon: "member of Lin village, go to appease the villagers and explain what happened last night. You can rest assured that the loss of the cemetery is official and will create a new spiritual sustenance for you."


    Lin Da Pao waved his hand indifferently and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. You are busy. Talk to everyone. It''s understandable." Then he nodded and left. The cemetery was removed and the investment came. Lin was in a good mood. He felt that the development of Linjia village was coming soon.


    Lin just left a few minutes ago, at first the report of the military police came, handed out a data, said: "Ye, the test report came out."


    When ye Zixuan took over, the military and police officers straightened up and told them clearly: "through our test, the two fragmented bodies were not recorded in the official gene bank of the holy pilgrim. I presume that the two bodies are not holy pilgrims. At first, we found a body in black, maybe a Vish."


    "I see. Clean up, clear all traces, and retreat."


    Ye Zixuan put down half of her mental calculation. She was not sure that Chu Feng was in it. She waved to the military and police to go to work. When she got back to the car and started to leave, she dialed a phone call and said, "brother, please check the place where Xinzi''s wife lives. Last night, she attacked and killed some experts, and Xinzi, the inner prince, came to Shengchao, and there were masters among the people.


    Although I''m not sure whether Xinzi is involved at the moment, I will know if there is any after I contact Weiss


    After everything was arranged, ye Zixuan''s car had already reached the road. After thinking about it, she dialed another number. After connecting there, she said, "Lan Mei Er, I''m Ye Zixuan, and so on. It''s announced to the extremely white Emperor that Chu Feng was attacked and killed last night, and the news of his death has been confirmed."


    "Don''t ask why, just do what I say. Chu Feng may need time now."


    After ye Zixuan confirmed that chufeng might not be dead, news broke out one after another, causing turbulence in the underground world of Shengchao and waves from all sides. The second Mr. Du, the overlord of the Imperial City, the river and sea, and the temporary leader of the Qiao family, was attacked and killed!


    At this time, the masked man was in a hotel in Xuancheng. He laughed: "good, good to die. Next, I''ll have fun with the damper."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    Xuancheng!


    Xuancheng Hotel, a luxury suite, the light is not very bright, but better than soft, in such a light, a man a woman, absolutely can happen a little subtle things, do not lose a good night.


    A man with bandages wrapped around his whole body was checking the news on his mobile phone with a mobile hand. His eyes were cold and silent. A charming woman sat beside playing with her fingernails, as if she didn''t care about anything at all.


    "Is the card here?"


    After about half an hour''s silence, the bandage wrapped man put down his mobile phone and asked softly. The only voice made the silent hall a little more angry, but there was a killing machine that could not be concealed.


    The man wrapped in the bandage was the Chu Feng that everyone thought was dead. But at the moment, he looked quite embarrassed. Like an Egyptian mummy, the whole man was forced into the cemetery by two East Shadow masters. When the bomb exploded, Murong Bing suddenly appeared and took him away from the explosion center of the cemetery.


    Still, I was hurt by the blast.


    See and oneself experience explosion together, but Murong ice has nothing to do, Chu Feng is also too lazy to ask how she is OK: "arrived?"


    "Cut, no sentiment!"


    Murong Bing said angrily, leaning back to one side, he said, "we arrived two hours ago. After Weiss''s trip, they were supposed to hide for a period of time. After all, there were so many people killed on Chaoyun Island, and the hero stele was taken away. When Weiss can''t attack you, you can only do it to them.


    But husband, if you need it, I''ll give it to you for reuse. But now you don''t know who the enemy is. Do you want to do it? "


    Chu Feng gently twisted his neck and didn''t answer her question. He just stretched out his hand and said, "take the bandage off my body. What does this look like?"


    "That won''t do."


    Murong Bing giggled and giggled. Chu Feng was entangled like this when she was in a coma. The feeling was funny: "you are all injured now. You should be well cultivated. If you remove the bandage rashly, there will be sequelae."


    "Bullshit!" His body is the most clear, Chu Feng is really seriously injured, but not to the point of being wrapped in four or five layers of bandages, it is difficult to move: "hurry up, I''m going to give this group of bastards a good look tonight."


    Murong Bingmei eyes such as silk left in the past, slowly close to Chu Feng, a hand suddenly stretched out to swim on Chu Feng''s body, pinched some existence breath like Lan''s opening: "husband, that day looked at you and Su Xinyu to roll the bed sheet, I itched for several days, do you think I will let you go now?"


    Chu Feng looked at Murong Bing in amazement. Seeing the meaningful smile, Chu Feng gave a bitter smile: "you are better than me. Even if I don''t bind me, I don''t think I can do anything about it?"


    Murong Bing patted his head and said, "yes, I''m better than you, so I can play any time I want. Why should I tie you?"


    kissed on the face of Chu Feng and kissed and smiled. "Now I''ll untie you. You can give awesome tonight!"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes speechless. Knowing that Murong Bing was different in age and appearance, he felt uncomfortable, but the old goblin wanted him. Chu Fengzhen was worried that he could not help eating Murong Bing that day. He felt numb when he thought about it.


    All bandages were lifted by Murong ice, the latter leaning on Chu Feng, and his dishonest little hands kept moving: "husband, do you like the front or the back or the top, I can satisfy you!"


    "What about Guo Weitong and Zhang Siqi?"


    If Chu Feng is too lazy to pick up Murong Bing, he is a bewitching spirit who is not worth his life. He whispered: "I was going to leave Kuncheng with them. It is estimated that such things will not work. Are they OK?"


    The enemy can threaten himself with Lin''s village, so he must have been monitoring himself secretly. Chu Feng doesn''t want to bring trouble to Zhang Siqi, Guo Weitong and even their families because of himself.


    Murong Bing spit out a sigh of resentment and replied: "they are very safe. I sent them a text message with your mobile phone, saying that you have something to do, but also told them not to say that you have contacted them. They are also smart people. They are very quiet, and what to do or what to do."


    "That''s good. Ye Zixuan has created such conditions for me. I don''t do anything. I''m sorry for my conscience."


    Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction and stood up gently. In fact, he avoided the harassment of Murong Bing''s small hands. Now his whole body was injured. He didn''t have that kind of mood: "wait, I''ll let them go to the imperial city first. It''s estimated that I''ll stay in dianlan for a few days. I''m not at ease if I don''t get rid of the half dead family mate."


    Murong Bing patted his little hand on his nose and let Chu Feng open his mouth when he was excited: "you seem to know who the enemy is?" Thinking of Chu Feng''s left eye, Murong Bing clearly nodded: "but you have such an amazing left eye. It''s not difficult for you to find where the enemy is hiding."


    "Honey, what are you going to do now, nigger and redhead are waiting for your instructions."


    Chu Feng went to the bedside and looked at the cooling night of Xuancheng. After a while, he said, "let them take someone to kill Zhang Hanyun''s residence and control the woman. I still need to do something. There are so many bombs buried in the cemetery. If no one hides it, I really don''t believe it.""No way!" Just said Murong ice did not hesitate to shake his head.


    Chu Feng was astonished why this woman who supported her all of a sudden did so. She turned back and asked, "why not? Although Zhang Hanyun gave me a text message warning in the middle of the way, she took part in all this and sent so many people to kill me. She always had to pay a little price. Otherwise, the people who killed me in the future would only come in an endless stream."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. He had always been suspicious of Murong Bing''s absolute trust. However, Chu Feng was curious about what she said at the moment. However, it was hard for a seductive woman to be firm. Chu Feng nodded: "you can''t kill her, but there are still some things that need to be done. Let''s keep playing cards still for a while. I''ll find out the whereabouts of the people behind the scenes and kill them in the past!"


    Chu Feng was so hot by Murong Bing''s words that she said, "go get me a suit of clothes. Now I''m going to see my dear uncle."


    Ten minutes later, the camouflaged Chu Feng left the hotel accompanied by Murong Bing. He got on a car and drove to a street. After 20 minutes, he got out of the car. Chu Feng naturally took Murong Bing''s slender waist and walked in to the third floor.


    Murong Bing signals Murong Bing to ring the doorbell, Chu wind pressure hat, help glasses, do not want to expose themselves, let Lin Yulin in the future difficult to do.


    Inside the door opened, the door is bayberry, through the security door to see Chu Feng and Murong Bing at the door, both wearing sunglasses, Chu Feng is also wearing a hat to cover up most of his face, suddenly Alert: "who are you?"


    Chu Feng did not speak, Murong ice whispered: "I look for the forest district chief."


    Voice naturally with a charm of gas, red bayberry in the heart scolded a fox spirit, the tone is not very good: "it''s late, want to find Lao Lin, come back tomorrow."


    Murong ice continued to open the mouth: "that, I am pregnant, I want to discuss with the forest district chief, you are his family nanny?"


    "Pregnant? Talk to Lao Lin? " The red bayberry was supposed to close the door. At the moment, he was stunned to repeat Murong Bing''s words. Then he blasted the stove and roared, "well, I always suspected that the old guy had a woman outside. I didn''t expect to be a fox like you. I don''t want to go to you. You still come to me. I''ll kill you and me."


    With that, the excited bayberry opened the door and grabbed Murong Bing''s face with ten fingers smeared with strange colors. Chufeng squinted under the sunglasses, and suddenly kicked out with one foot, which was cool!


    Before she caught Murong Bing, she was kicked back into the door by Chu Feng, unable to get angry. Chu Feng took Murong Bing and walked in slowly and closed the door. The latter gently shook her head and sighed, "we are all literati. How nice to talk. You are jealous?"


    Lin Sicong was injured. He stayed at home and didn''t go out. At first, he was curious about something. Seeing his mother kicked in, he stood up anxiously: "how are you? Are you ok?"


    Then he raised his head to drink and scold: "who are you? Don''t know whose home this is? My father is Lin Kai, chief of Qijiang district. Do you want to die? "


    "I don''t know. I''m not coming yet."


    Murong Bing has taken off the sunglasses, showing the charming face of inverting all living beings. Lin Sicong, who is drinking and scolding, is stunned. Murong Bing despises him and continues: "let the forest grow up. I want to have a good chat with him. What have we done these days?"


    At this time, Lin Kai, who heard the noise, came out of the study. The smile on his face had not dissipated. He saw his wife rolling on the ground. His face was stunned and angry: "who are you? Do you break into other people''s homes and hurt others? Don''t you know it''s a crime?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    Chu Feng''s mouth was slightly tilted, and his body burst out. At the moment, others could not recognize himself. If he didn''t teach these cruel family members, he would kick them out vigorously. After all, Lin Kai was an ordinary person. He kicked firmly on his stomach and immediately fell to the ground with his stomach covered.


    Lin Sicong saw that not only his mother had been taught a lesson, but also his father, who was the chief of the District, got up and yelled: "Damn it, do you know who my grandfather is? Do you want to die


    "Little brother!"


    Just finish saying, Murong Bing appeared in front of him, blooming a moving smile and said: "kick your parents, sister give you a kiss, OK?"


    When Lin Sicong, who was so angry, saw that charming face, his anger dissipated, and subconsciously asked, "can''t you really kiss me?"


    Murong Bing''s smiling face suddenly became cold. He threw Lin Sicong to the ground with one foot, and sneered: "for a woman, my parents should teach me a lesson. The upper beam is not straight, and the lower beam is crooked. You can see what your parents are doing."


    Lin Kai and bayberry, who are in great pain, glare at Lin Sicong fiercely. This black sheep doesn''t want to protect his parents at this time. He is going to attack us with a kiss. What a jerk.


    Chu Feng did not speak, like a bodyguard walked back behind Murong ice, the latter had been explained before, at the moment a foot without politeness stepped on the body of bayberry, pretty face emerged cold: "I come here tonight, I only have one question, also give you a chance to reply."


    Bending down to pick up a fruit knife on the table, Murong ice is not charming, just blooming fierce: "if I am not satisfied with the answer, I will not ask the second time, directly give you a hole."


    Although Lin Sicong is rude outside, it doesn''t mean that he is not afraid of death. In particular, Murong Bing doesn''t look like a joke at all. He has an impulse to pee his pants. He quickly says, "if you ask me, I''ll tell you everything I know."


    "Really, little brother?"


    Murong Bing laughed again, squatted down to look at Lin Sicong and said with a smile, "what is the biggest secret of your father and your mother?"


    When he first saw such a face, he would be lost. But when he was kicked to the ground, Lin Sicong dared not go to see it. He said, "my father''s biggest secret is to open a house in my name behind my mother''s back, save 20 million private house money, and say that he will be smart after retirement."


    Lin Kai''s face changed. Because of his wife''s background and family background, Lin Kai did not dare to make too much publicity. He didn''t dare to hold the money in his hand. Unexpectedly, his son burst out, and he was very angry. He just saw his wife''s glare at him, but he didn''t dare to say a word.


    However, Lin Sicong went on to say: "as for my mother''s biggest secret, sometimes my father doesn''t have time to come back from work sometimes. She", "


    Yangmei was originally angry with her husband''s face of hiding money from his private house, and then he changed his voice and said:" Stinky boy, what do you say? "


    Originally, I just asked casually, but I didn''t expect that there were so interesting things. Murong Bing''s interest also came. Fruit knife pointed to bayberry, and his voice was cold: "whoever I asked to talk would say, now shut up for me."


    Red bayberry looked at the fruit knife, such as a duck with a throat cut. She didn''t dare to say a word, but her head was low and the secret channel was over.


    Murong Bingcai ignored these, the fruit knife took back and patted Lin Sicong''s face: "continue to say, sister is very interested."


    Lin Sicong looked at the red bayberry in embarrassment, and said that he was finished this time. He said: "my mother often dates some men when my father doesn''t come back for two or three days. I came back and ran into them by accident. They were shouting loudly in the master bedroom."


    Lin Kai''s pupil was about to crack. He pointed to the Red Bayberry and jumped out two words: "cheap. People


    Once, Lin Kai was born in a humble family. In order to settle down in the city, Lin Kai chose bayberry as his wife. When he pursued it, he was very hot. Although he knew that the private life of Myrica rubra at that time was very erosive, Lin Kai pretended not to care about her past in order to be superior. The two finally got married. After so many years, it''s OK to think about it.


    But he never thought that his wife married him, and even dated a man when he was not at home. Thinking of the past years, Lin Kai felt like a thousand year old son of a bitch, lying on the ground powerless.


    Murong Bing''s eyes were amused, but he didn''t expect to have such a harvest. When he got interested, he stood up and kicked the embarrassed Red Bayberry and asked, "old woman, how many men have you stolen from marriage for so many years?"


    Yangmei did steal a man from Lin Kai on his back. She didn''t expect her son, who had never been home at night, would come back that time. At the moment, she was too lazy to hide it. She was as arrogant as ever: "one!"


    Murong Bing knew that bayberry was lying. The fruit knife in her hand crossed her arm without hesitation. When bayberry was crying out with pain, she said, "be honest, how many people are there?"


    At the moment, Murong Bing already knew how to do it. She didn''t need Chu Feng to open her mouth. She also understood that the latter stood there with a touch of appreciation. The goblin was a little bit of a goblin, but smart enough.Yangmei didn''t dare to roar any more, covered the wound, and replied in Lin Kai''s hatred and resentment eyes: "I don''t know. Since I married Lin Kai, he always wanted to climb up and often didn''t go home. When I was pregnant with a child, I met a person who was the old leader of Lin Kai at that time, and then there was that time.


    After giving birth to Sicong, Lin Kai was much less emotional than when he pursued me. He had once. In addition, I was still young at that time, and I would go out to play if he was not at home. I can''t remember how many of them can be one or two days a week. "


    When Lin Kai''s body was shocked, he felt that his head was covered with green hats. He was so impatient that he spewed out a mouthful of blood. In the past 20 years, he went out once a week, nearly 1000 green hats!


    Murong Bing and Chu Feng are also twitching. They have more experience than those who specialize in this industry. They have more sympathy for Lin Kai. A man wearing a green hat is enough shame. There are a few hundred less on his head!


    Lin Kai spat out a mouthful of blood, pointed to the bayberry, and finally sighed without saying a word. He had been pursuing the Red Bayberry and knew who she was. He just thought that she might have changed after marriage. He did not expect that not only did he not change, but also stole a man for so many years behind his back.


    Yangmei said that, also out of the same, pointing to Lin Kai to drink and scold: "it''s not you, don''t touch my mother once a month, otherwise I''ll go out and find myself. I tell you, I''ve not only had relationships with your old leaders, those men in your previous unit, I''ve had relationships with eight of ten."


    Yangmei sprinkles the anger that Murong Bing has caused her on Lin Kai. She seems to be more comfortable: "in addition, I went to travel with you when Sicong was three years old. I thought you would move me at that time, but you bastard fell asleep after entering the hotel. Do you remember the four young people in the next room?"


    Lin Kai didn''t expect that Myrica rubra had done so many things. Thinking of the look in his eyes when he was in the unit, Lin Kai finally understood why. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "those four young people will travel with us for a week the next day. You always say what you have to do. That''s why."


    "Yes, it''s all your fault. I didn''t want to."


    Yangmei didn''t have any shame to reply. She was like a shrew who bought vegetables on the street and scolded: "and tonight is your fault. If you don''t do anything, how can they come to the door, and my mother doesn''t have to scratch them. You incompetent guy, it took years to climb to the district head, and now you''re still implicating your family."


    "Enough!" No matter what kind of man is angry, he has no way to cheat on Yang Mei, because he did not care about her after he got married, but now he is still disgraced here. Lin Kai is not used to him. He slowly stood up and said to Murong Bing, "what do you want to know? Ask me."


    "Although this woman is sorry for me, I would not have today without her. Don''t hurt her and Lin Sicong any more."


    Red bayberry hums a way: "still calculate you resemble a man." Murong Bing said, no feelings of husband and wife''s mouth: "you want to kill him, to hit him, I and my son don''t know anything."


    Chu Feng pulled Murong Bing, who still wanted to do something about it, changed his timbre and said, "hit such a person, dirty hands!"


    Seeing that Lin Kai had been destroyed by his wife''s infidelity, Chu Feng stepped forward and asked, "I''ll ask you one thing. There''s an explosion in Linjia village. Is it convenient for you to provide convenience? Who on earth let you do that?"


    This problem, Chu Feng woke up thinking, he knows who is behind the scenes, but because of the sun god killer group and Wei master things, Chu Feng believes that the person will never do these meaningless things himself. Gathering people to kill him by thunder is just like this, which does not conform to Chu Feng''s understanding of that person.


    Lin Kai felt that many things were meaningless because of his wife''s affairs. He quietly replied, "Wen Aoqing, a member of the Kuncheng section, but he was transferred yesterday to serve as deputy staff member of the imperial city."


    "Wen Ao Qing?" Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and asked!


    Lin Kai nodded and said, "yes, he''s a nephew of the literary family. He became a member of the Kuncheng section two years ago. He was transferred back by the Wen family because he had inherited the culture and was still outstanding. Before leaving, he called me and asked me to arrange a group of agricultural experts to visit Linjia village. I didn''t know that they were going to plant bombs.


    Knowing that there was an explosion in the cemetery of Linjia village, I would have guessed something. But Wen Aoqing called me just now. This matter made me rotten in my stomach. Two months later, he asked me to go to Kuncheng as a deputy section officer, and he tried to get rid of Li Jiang, the Deputy staff member now. "


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and turned around. He didn''t think much about killing Lin Kai, but he was just a sad chess piece. When he opened the door, he took a deep breath. It seemed that the enemy was a group. Anticipating that he would return to the classic blue, he arranged everything in advance, or said that if he did not return, they could make himself return.


    "Goodbye, brother!"


    Murong Bing throws a fruit knife on an apple on the table, waves to Lin Sicong, and laughingly follows Chu Feng''s departure. The door closes, and Bayberry and Lin Sicong are relieved as if they are prostrate.


    Compared with Lin Kai, he is much calmer. He looks at his son and his wife, and finally shakes his head and says to Yangmei: "let''s get a divorce tomorrow. Lin Sicong and I will do a paternity test. It''s my son and I, and I will give you all the savings, not mine. You can take him away!"After that, he turned around and walked to the room. At the moment, he was very cold in his heart. His relatives who had lived for many years found that he missed the carefree days in Linjia village inexplicably. Although it was hard, it was true.


    Bayberry has no sense of shame, humming: "if you want to be a deputy staff member, you want to get rid of me, there is no door!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    "Master, Sun God, mysterious woman elite!"


    In the car, Chu Feng pointed to the current forces and said with a bitter smile: "originally I thought that there were only these three. Unexpectedly, the quiet literati also moved up, and directly made the matter of blowing up the grave and pulling me to die together. If I knew it, it would be very wonderful!"


    "It doesn''t have to be a writer." Murong Bing was driving and heard the words: "the literati can''t make such a provocative bottom line thing after the last thing of Lu''s little boy. But Wen Aoqing, who was originally a member of the literary family outside, has been transferred back to the imperial city. It is self-evident that he wants to take over the position of Wen Aojun."


    "Sister, I guess there is a possibility, this is Wen Aoqing''s personal behavior, want to kill you, increase the capital of the body."


    When Chu Feng looked back at her, Murong Bing continued with shrewd eyes: "as long as you finally get rid of you, although his behavior has provoked the central bottom line, but when he throws out Lin Kai, he can calm the anger of all parties. Coupled with the gratitude and resentment between you and Lin Kai''s family, it is possible for Lin Kai to become angry. It is also possible for the overseas killer group of the alliance to attack you."


    Side looking at Chu Feng, spit out his tongue: "at that time, although no one believes such an excuse, but you have died, who will go to investigate this matter?"


    "You''re so smart, I''m under pressure."


    Chu Feng aftertaste, also feel Murong Bing said is reasonable, said a leaning on the chair to think about this matter, after checking out Aoqing this person, can in wenaojun was killed by their own people, definitely not ordinary, even if not as good as Wen Aojun, should not be worse.


    With the car driving, Chu Feng saw the hotel separated from Lin Yulin that night and asked softly, "has my aunt and Xinyu got any news?"


    "Not yet."


    Murong Bing originally wanted to make fun of Chu Feng, but his face didn''t mean that. He replied, "but you can rest assured that Ye Su and Ye Su have already worked together to check the whole Dian LAN. As long as they are still alive, they will find out. After all, Su Xinyu''s identity is there, and few people can bear the consequences of killing her!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, as long as he could ensure that they had nothing to do for the time being. His fingers were clasped at the edge, and a pile of volcanoes spread in his heart. Although the news came that the cemetery of Linjia village was empty, Chu Feng would not let it go.


    From afar, the killing machine is finished: "wait, the holy pilgrimage martial law is over, I will kill you."


    Xuancheng Qijiang District East of the Fuxing garden, now most people have fallen asleep.


    But in the innermost nine story building, the light of a house is still on. Zhang Hanyun, in a small suit and skirt, sits there with a frown: "are you sure Chu Feng is dead?"


    Standing opposite Zhang Hanyun is a tall woman with curly hair. Hearing this, she bows down and says, "the people we sent out bribed the people in the criminal investigation team to get the information. One of the two pieces of corpses found was Chu Feng''s, and he was determined to be dead."


    Worried that Zhang Hanyun didn''t believe in general, the curly haired woman took out a piece of information from her body and handed it to her, saying, "this is a test report. The DNA test gene on it is consistent with the previous physical examination report of Chu Feng."


    "Really dead?"


    Zhang Hanyun was a bit in a trance, but looking back on the explosion and fire that night, she also felt that Chu Feng could not escape. She sighed and said: "go down, the sisters in the criminal investigation team will find a way to release them. You can let the rest of the sisters hide well. The death of Chu Feng will cause a huge storm."


    The woman with curly hair left Zhang Hanyun''s residence and disappeared in the garden. No one knew how she left, just as no one knew she had been here.


    In the room, Zhang Hanyun looked at the information in her hand and shook her head: "even the most brilliant people have to die. Go all the way, young man!" She went to the bathroom and picked up her mobile phone to light the report of burning. The toilet flushed and turned to close the door of the bathroom. Zhang Hanyun took off her clothes and prepared to take a good bath.


    These days busy bath all have no time, for a beautiful woman is particularly uncomfortable.


    Soon the bathtub was filled with water, and Zhang Hanyun, who was unarmed, raised her steps and walked in. The whole person did not enter the bathtub with many bubbles. She closed her eyes and gently put her hands on her body there. Her expression was relaxed and she showed a little enjoyment.


    How long does it take to wipe the body in front of the body and wipe the body in the mirror after 20 years


    "Wait a minute. I can''t do it for ten years. I have nothing to be sorry about when I marry Zhang Hanyun."


    With a sigh of fate, Zhang Hanyun opened the bathroom door to go out, turned off the lights in the hall, and went to her room. She just arrived at the door, suddenly her whole body was tense, and her body instinctively fell towards her back. She ignored the thin bath towel on her body and showed her graceful body.


    A dark shadow is approaching Zhang Hanyun like lightning. The latter looks tight and still can''t figure out who is attacking in the middle of the night. He feels a pain in his armpit and his body faints.


    In the room, fainted Zhang Hanyun wakes up faintly and feels a little numbness in her body. She squints to adapt to the light and wants to move her body, but she finds that she can''t move. She suddenly opens her eyes, and her pretty face is covered with faint red."I thought it would take you half an hour to wake up. It seems that I underestimated you again."


    Zhang Hanyun clenched his lips. What he felt most ashamed and disgraced in his life was that at this moment, everything was seen by Chu Feng. He was surprised that Chu Feng didn''t die. He thought of many things and forced himself to open his mouth peacefully: "the wind is less. I''ll come if you want. There''s no need to taste so much?"


    "I have a strong taste. You don''t seem to be any better?"


    Chufeng took out something from behind. When Zhang Hanyun blushed, Chu Feng shook his head: "what do you want? We need such a substitute. Zhang, I really don''t know whether to say that you abide by the bottom line, or that ordinary men can''t satisfy you?"


    After pressing a button on the object in her hand, the object in her hand immediately began to stretch forward and backward. Zhang Hanyun saw it in her eyes and felt very shy.


    She was curious about ordering online, and sometimes she would rub it. But seeing Chu Feng''s meaningful smile at the moment, Zhang Hanyun was alert: "what do you want?"


    "Although your message moved me, it''s not my habit to do something wrong and change it."


    Chu Feng stood up and went to Zhang Hanyun. His smile had disappeared. Instead, he was cold and indifferent: "your message gave me the reason not to kill you, but your people almost let me into crisis and caused serious injury. You still have to pay a little bit for this."


    Zhang Hanyun seemed to know what Chu Feng was going to do and wanted to open his mouth, but the latter was suddenly ahead of his time. Zhang Hanyun cried out at the edge of his mouth, twisting his bound body, biting his teeth and not making that shameful voice.


    Chu Feng didn''t realize it. He went back to his stool and began to ponder and say, "look how kind I am. You and others kill me, but I still use these good things to serve you. But now it''s a good thing. You''re going to suffer. I''ve been hurt by your man-made. I''ll be beaten by five for four hours. We''ll get rid of all our gratitude and resentment."


    "Asshole, take it off quickly, pain!"


    Zhang Hanyun''s tears all flowed out. She was not a woman who would cry, but the swelling and pain made her really unable to resist. There was no joy to speak of, just pain.


    "Pain, I don''t," Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and wanted to say that I was not a good man, but his eyes touched the red spots on the floor. He was sure that there were no such things just now. He blinked at Zhang Hanyun in his eyes with shame and indignation. He looked down a little and coughed: "buy it back, didn''t you use it?"


    Zhang Hanyun clenched her lips. For twenty-seven years of life and twenty-seven years of persistence, although she has been wandering in heaven and earth and water bath paradise, Zhang Hanyun has always been self-cleaning, only working and not chatting, and once fantasized about what a man who let himself bleed would look like.


    But at the moment, facing Chu Feng''s arrogant behavior, Zhang Hanyun''s heart is full of humiliation and anger, which is of vital importance in life and gives a substitute!


    "Well, I don''t care about you."


    Zhang Hanyun sobbed. She didn''t want to cry, but she didn''t want to cry because of the loss of her most precious thing. Chu Feng didn''t answer her question, but looked at him with resentment.


    Zhang Hanyun suddenly opened his mouth and cried, "I didn''t want to kill you, but I owe people so much. Finally, I told you there was a bomb there. You bastard ran in and killed dozens of my peripheral elites. You are a bastard!"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. He couldn''t see a woman crying. He turned his head to one side. He didn''t feel anything just now. The crying Zhang Hanyun and her tied posture made Chu Feng think of Weiss''s blockbuster, that kind of heavy taste.


    But Chu Feng didn''t show guilt because of this, and his tone was not guilty: "Mr. Zhang, you would also say that those are peripheral elites who can be cultivated as long as they have money. In the end, those dozens are the real elites. Do you want me to tell me not to go in or those who are worried that I will kill you?"


    "So don''t talk to me about these meaningless things. Tell me where he went!"


    Zhang Hanyun Lengran after Rage: "you dare!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    "There''s less wind. Can we stop playing?"


    At first, Zhang Hanyun just roared out a sentence in a rage, but soon she regretted it. Seeing Chu Feng, who directly untied her and left her on the bed, took off her clothes there. At first, she only thought that chufeng was bluffing himself, but when Chu Feng stood in front of her, she was finally flustered.


    "Even if I can''t, I still have a few hands to do it for me."


    Zhang Hanyun calmed down and had been exposed to the eyes of Chu Feng for more than half an hour. She was too lazy to care about any shyness. She just wanted to hold on to the last layer and asked, "what do I need to do?"


    Chu Feng was not worried. He sat by the bed and stroked Zhang Hanyun''s long snow-white legs. He asked softly, "where did he go? Don''t tell me you don''t know. As a collaborator, I believe you can master his whereabouts more or less."


    "I don''t know."


    Zhang Hanyun''s eyes twinkled, and she turned her head to one side. She knew where the man had gone, but because of some principles, she could not say it. She could only reply to Chu Feng directly.


    But she did not know that Chu Feng''s left eye could see the dark side of the world. Just now her deception was not missed by Chu Feng.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng moved his hand and let Zhang Hanyun tighten his body: "give you a chance not to cherish, so don''t blame me!"


    A backhand pulls up Zhang Hanyun and kisses the delicate red lips directly. Zhang Hanyun opens his mouth subconsciously and savors the fragrant and tender Ding tongue wantonly. Zhang Hanyun is also strong and recovers a bite of Qingming''s teeth.


    Chu Feng quickly loosened his mouth, licked his tongue, and was bitten by Zhang Hanyun. He put the woman down directly. Chu Feng breathed out a breath: "tell me, what I want to know, we are all gone."


    "Rascal, rascal


    Zhang Hanyun gritted her teeth and jumped out a sentence. She has always been clean and upright. She has never been frivolous in the world. At the moment, she is so frivolous by Chu Feng. She has a cold feeling in her heart. Suddenly, she regrets that she reminded Chu Feng that she should watch him blow up.


    Up to now, Zhang Hanyun thinks that because of her own reminder, Chu Feng can live to the present, so subconsciously feel that Chu Feng will revenge.


    Chu Feng spreads out his hands and suddenly presses on Zhang Hanyun. The latter is bound and can only struggle as hard as he can. However, this appearance stimulates Chu Feng''s desire. He just wants to frighten Zhang Hanyun to get some news, but at the moment it is a kind of insincere meaning.


    Zhang Hanyun burst into anger in his eyes, biting his teeth and hating: "Chu Feng, if you have the ability, you can go in!"


    Chu Feng frowned, and Zhang Hanyun looked at each other for two minutes. The latter said, "if you don''t have the ability to go in, then go down from me. I have the principle of being a man. Although he wants to kill you, he also wants to kill me, but some things are my principles, and I won''t tell you."


    "It seems that you do know."


    Chu Feng coldly smiles, Zhang Hanyun at this moment is completely a pair of death rather than surrender, Chu wind does not know whether to admire or say she is stupid, heart a horizontal body a straight, Zhang Hanyun subconsciously arched up the body, a can not help but pain cry out.


    When Chu Feng was ready to destroy Zhang Hanyun, he saw the latter lying there like a wooden man. Tears had flowed out of his eyes and dropped down his ears on the bed sheet. His eyes looked at Chu Feng. There was no hatred, no killing opportunity, and no emotion existed. That''s what he looked at.


    Also want to move Chu Feng touched Zhang Hanyun''s eyes, that kind of mind also light to: "do not say?"


    "I''m disappointed in you!"


    Zhang Hanyun was silent for a moment and spoke softly, which was closely connected with Chu Feng. However, there was no sadness in Zhang Hanyun''s expression. It was just a kind of disappointment: "the legendary youth of Shengchao, the northern overlord, is a woman who ravages me for a piece of news, or do you just want to borrow me?"


    In the face of Zhang Hanyun''s question, Chu Feng was extraordinarily calm. The woman''s tears still flowed and she also showed a sneer: "but now it seems that I look up to you. The man I admire in my heart is just a knave who can only bully women, a disciple!"


    Chu Feng looked at Zhang Hanyun''s undisguised sarcasm. For a while, he didn''t know how to open his mouth. The latter didn''t seem to be ready to do so. He laughed and said: "go on, go in. Go on, I admire you, but after you vent, you are my enemy, no longer the person I worship."


    "It will be a joke in my eyes to be the northern overlord in a few months."


    Chu Feng looked at Zhang Hanyun, who gently raised her head and continued to look, but with a smile, she left Zhang Hanyun''s body, picked up all the clothes on the ground and put them on. She buttoned her back to the woman on the bed and opened her mouth with buttons: "you are very smart. You know how to grasp my psychology, so that I can''t continue, and also scattered to ask about ideas."


    After buttoning the last button, Chu Feng turned around and said coldly in his eyes: "but tonight, I will give you five hours. Tomorrow, you will not give me the news I want to know. I will not move you again, but I will let dozens of men serve you well. Don''t doubt what I said."


    Chu Feng was astonished that Zhang Hanyun could still say such words, but that was to say, he untied the shackles of Zhang Hanyun before he left. He no longer looked at this woman, and turned to leave the room. This is a man who is more powerful than many women in his heart. The threat means are not effective at all, but Chu Feng has only such a way at the moment.Chu Feng almost just left, the window opened, a figure jumped in, giggled and said: "xiaohanhan, poked my husband, how do you feel?"


    Zhang Hanyun, who was taking her pajamas, looked back and saw the visitor bowing respectfully: "nine princesses!"


    "Now is in the secular world, there is no need for such etiquette, and you are not my people, there is no need to do so."


    If Chu Feng left late at the moment, he would surely find out who was coming. Mu Rongbing, who had been following him all the time, was looking at the little red Jiao smile on the floor: "besides, you were poked by my husband. Who knows what will happen to you in the future? You respect me. I can''t bear it!"


    Zhang Hanyun didn''t feel relaxed because of Murong Bing''s words. She was still respectful. She just said curiously, "Princess nine, what''s your husband?"


    "That guy who just stabbed you!"


    Murong Bing looked at Zhang Hanyun, walked over and looked at the beautiful woman patting her head and sighed: "ten years ago, it was just a little girl film. Now it has become a big beauty. It''s very good, but just now you should tell my husband everything."


    Zhang Hanyun was not embarrassed by Murong Bing''s teasing. When she saw Murong Bing ten years ago, the latter''s appearance was like this. Ten years later, she saw it again. However, Murong Bing''s words still made her shake her head: "Princess nine, he''s your man. I shouldn''t have been like this, but I still need to stay in Xuancheng. I don''t want to lose everything because of this."


    "Tell me the whereabouts of that man, I may not stay in Xuancheng any more next moment, contrary to the deputy director''s account at that time."


    Murong Bing patted Zhang Hanyun on the shoulder and said: "dead girl is still so dead hearted. Chu Feng is bawangtian''s Apprentice. I was also bawangtian''s Apprentice. I didn''t know until bawangtian died. I found him a few months ago. You told Chu Feng that it should be. Even if the Black Ghost and red ghost have started to perform their own responsibilities, they are now in Xuancheng."


    Zhang Hanyun, who had a puzzled look on her face, was shocked when she heard the speech. She pointed to the closed door, and her voice was full of surprise: "you said that the dead rogue is the deputy director''s apprentice, our young master?"


    "Ha ha, it''s a great honor to dedicate myself to the young Lord?"


    Murong Bing giggled and pinched herself on the bump of Zhang Hanyun''s pajamas like a goblin, and jumped out of the window again, leaving a simple sentence: "he and I are now living in Xuancheng hotel. You can find us by checking Murong Xiaojiu''s name, and tell Chu Feng the news completely. But don''t call the little Lord. He is not qualified to know all this."


    Zhang Hanyun stood alone in the room, closed the window and drew the curtain. Zhang Hanyun touched her face with her back. She still couldn''t accept Murong Bing''s words just now, but she understood that relying on Murong Bing''s status and identity, she did not care to cheat such a small person as her.


    After a long time, Zhang Hanyun had completely digested Murong Bing''s words. The whole person went to bed and felt a little hot when he thought of the scene just now. There was also a trace of shyness and anger: "that scoundrel is the young master. If I had known that, I would not curse people."


    "Where have you been?"


    In the car outside the lucky star garden, Chu Feng has been back for a while, but Murong Bing is not there. He doesn''t worry about the danger of the latter. Seeing her coming back, he asks faintly: "don''t you fear that I''m in danger. Are you widowed?"


    Murong Bing, who just got on the bus, blinked at Chu Feng, and finally reached out his hand to touch his forehead. He said, "honey, your closest friend is to call me Bingbing. When you know me and your parents, you don''t even shout. Now you say that you are in danger. I''m a dreamer, or do you have a fever?"


    Chu Feng was just a casual sentence. At the moment, he felt as if he had said something wrong. He coughed to cover up his embarrassment: "that you heard me wrong. Whether you are widowed or not has nothing to do with me."


    "Cut it, it''s not true."


    Murong Bing curled his lips and hummed. He started the car and threw out a sentence: "go and do something, so that you can enjoy gratitude and hatred!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    Although the injury is a little serious, but after their own medicine reconciliation, the recovery speed is also several times that of ordinary people. Standing in front of the French windows and looking at the city where only a few sanitation workers wake up to work, Chu Feng brings up a gentle smile, and still feels good at home!


    "Get up so early, you have injuries and have a rest!"


    At this time, Murong Bing, dressed in a silk translucent pajamas, came out of the room and said, "holding my elder sister, I won''t do anything for a night. It''s nice to say. I have no motivation to do it. I despise you."


    Chu Feng smiles gently. Although he feels uncomfortable with Murong Bing, he sometimes ignores such things. Looking back at the charming and hazy beauty of the woman, he asks, "I''m very curious. You don''t sleep a lot. How can you look seventeen or eighteen years old when you''re old?"


    Holding her face like a little girl, she pretended to be surprised. Murong Bing murmured with her small mouth and said, "seventeen or eighteen years old, husband, you really can boast."


    Seeing Chu Feng showing helplessness, he said with a smile: "this is normal. Now you feel strange, and you will understand."


    Chu Feng just nodded slightly. Murong Bing told him that he would be able to stay in her face until the Tianyang period. However, Murong Bing said that she was not an ancient warrior, but she could not be old. Chu Feng had always been curious about Murong Bing''s identity.


    Ding Dong!


    As they looked at the city side by side, the doorbell rang. Murong Bing patted Chu Feng on the shoulder and went to open the door. Seeing the man standing at the door was Zhang Hanyun. He blinked at her and turned back to Chu Feng and said, "my husband, I''m looking for you."


    Zhang Hanyun had been explained last night. She just nodded to Murong Bing and walked in with long legs. Standing three meters away from Chu Feng, she was a little more respectful than before: "less wind, good morning!"


    "I thought you''d call in 180 men to kill me."


    Zhang Hanyun, who was told the truth by Murong Bing, is no longer angry. He says in a soft voice: "he is now hiding in an abandoned brick kiln three kilometers away from liujiatun, Kuncheng city. Su Xinyu and your aunt are also there. As for the rest, my people can''t find out."


    When Zhang Hanyun spoke, Chu Feng''s left eye was staring at her all the time. She didn''t find a trace of deception. She nodded slightly: "thank you. You can go now. Our gratitude and resentment are clear."


    When Chu Feng turned around, Zhang Hanyun called out and continued to say, "give me money!" when the former turned to the other side


    Chu Feng''s eyes congealed and felt that he had not heard wrong before he asked, "why should I give you money?"


    "I want to mend the film!"


    Zhang Hanyun is not shy, but straight and attractive body, word by word: "little wind, you poked me, let me lose the initial chastity, I should not have happened, but as a man, you can not be responsible, but at least do things to bear the consequences, you give money, I mend the film."


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. Seeing Murong Bing''s amusing smile, he rolled his eyes and walked into one room. When he came out, he handed Zhang Hanyun two stacks of 100 yuan bills: "this is the end of this matter."


    But Zhang Hanyun didn''t reach out to pick it up. She still held her head high and said: "the wind is less, a rookie in the world. If someone wants to win the top prize, we will take the form of secret bidding. The minimum transaction price is 30 million yuan, and the highest price is 100 million yuan."


    "Once upon a time, a wealthy merchant from Siye came back from Myanmar and passed through Xuancheng. I didn''t promise to pay a billion bucks to me."


    With the money in Chu Feng''s hands in his eyes, the woman''s mouth raised a sneer: "do you think I''m only worth 20000?"


    Chu Feng laughed, more and more felt that Zhang Hanyun was a wonderful person. He took back his money holding hand and asked, "according to you, 20000 is really much less. It seems that one day I don''t have money to spend, I''ll give you a bidding price. Maybe I can get a higher return."


    "How much will I give you


    Zhang Hanyun once again secretly scolded a son of a bitch in his heart. His eyes turned and said, "let me follow you, be your man, and fight for you. At the same time, I will take Xuan city and surrounding cities. Over the past ten years, I have selected elite legions trained by many women from heaven and earth. Eight thousand people are used by you."


    As soon as Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, she felt that Zhang Hanyun was a person with a story. But at the moment, she felt that she was not only a story teller, but also a powerful woman. She was just the person in charge of Xuancheng heaven and earth and water bath paradise, and the eight thousand women''s army. When she thought of those people that night, Chu Feng was also a little moved.


    But he did not rashly promise, Chu Feng always firmly believed that there was no free lunch in the world, squinting his eyes and asking, "I have done these things to you, which makes you lose your virginity. You still have to follow me, even with 8000 people. This makes me feel a little excited, but I can''t believe it!"


    "I''d like to ask, do you really belong and let me do it?"


    Zhang Hanyun calmly met the eyes of Chu Feng, and clearly replied: "yes, after the wind is less, I will not violate you. Even if you want me to accompany 100 men, I will not blink."When he spoke, Chu Feng''s eyes were fixed on Zhang Hanyun. Strangely, he didn''t cheat. Chu Feng had absolute trust in his left eye, which was his biggest card. Murong Bing only knew that he could see far, see through five minutes and see the dark side. Murong Bing did not know.


    So now there is no deception in Zhang Hanyun''s body. There is only one possibility. This woman is crazy. Otherwise, she can''t really explain why she belongs to herself or after being stabbed by herself.


    Zhang Hanyun saw that Chu Feng didn''t speak, and drew up a slight banter: "how, the wind is little, dare not accept, afraid that I will revenge you one day, and suffer heavy losses?"


    "Take it


    Chu Feng directly replied, and his absolute trust in his left eye made Chu Feng treat Zhang Hanyun as a victim. He firmly replied and added, "but I also made it clear to you in advance that if you betray me one day, I will never use similar means. I will dig out your ancestors and destroy them!"


    Chu Feng didn''t immediately start Zhang Hanyun and her people. In the future, Ma Ma group and fengteng will come to Xuancheng. Such a big cake will surely attract many people. Chu Feng makes Zhang Hanyun pay close attention to Zhang Hanyun at any time. If she is uncomfortable with the two companies, she will feel uncomfortable.


    After Zhang Hanyun left, Murong Bing took Chu Feng''s arm like a little girl''s coquetry: "husband, what do you poke people to do? I open the door to wait for you every day, but you don''t move. It''s too hurtful."


    "Cable Black Ghost and red ghost, go to Kun city!"


    Murong Bing rolled his eyes. Every time Chu Feng put aside the topic and did not discuss it, Murong Bing was very boring, but he still issued an instruction according to Chu Feng''s meaning.


    Five minutes later, in a hotel 500 meters away from Xuancheng Hotel, 54 men and women checked out one after another. Everyone went to different places. They went to the station, the railway station, or directly took a private car, but they all went in one direction, Kuncheng, the provincial capital.


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng and Murong Bing also left Xuancheng hotel in a low-key manner and drove to Kuncheng. On the way, Lin Kai called to ask about the land of Linjia village. Chu Feng simply replied that Lin Wei couldn''t get in touch with the military camp. After returning, he could contact him by fax.


    Although Lin Kai suffered drastic changes, he was still steadfast in his pursuit of interests. Although he felt a little uncertain when hearing Chu Feng''s reply, he didn''t want to reveal his purpose. He just said a word and ended the call.


    "Wait two days, and make sure that Chu Feng is not feigning death, so he attacks Fengmen and points to the three provinces to ban Qiao''s family."


    At the same time, a masked man who came to liujiatun three kilometers outside liujiatun, Kuncheng City, looked at the distant mountain forest and coldly threw out a sentence: "I have contacted my father. As long as Chu Feng is really dead, he will ally with tianwangmen. In addition, there will be a mysterious force involved to control the north at one stroke."


    Behind the masked man stood a middle-aged man, leaning against the stone wall of the cave, and whispered: "Chu Feng is dead. It''s OK to move the wind door. It''s just what the two women should do. Lin Yulin''s death doesn''t matter, but Su Xinyu can''t die. No matter how powerful a force is, unless it can seriously shake the foundation of the country, it can''t withstand the crushing of the Kingdom machine."


    Touching the half of the face with the mask, the masked man killed and sent out: "otherwise, how can I be comforted to become a living dead person, unable to see light, can only nest in the dark corner to lick the wound?"


    The middle-aged man behind him cast a glance at the mask man, picked up a cigarette and walked towards the distance, leaving only one sentence: "disaster is not as bad as family, the bottom line of the river and lake!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    As night fell, the noisy city began to regain its quietness.


    However, the countryside is as quiet as ever in the day and night. In addition, in such a cold season, although it is already spring, it will take at least half a month for the weather to be warmer. Therefore, when it is less than nine o''clock, rural people who do not have many programs have already climbed into bed early.


    The abandoned brick kilns three kilometers away from liujiatun have been deserted for ten years. Few people come here. They can''t get to the village before they go to the village, but they don''t have shops.


    However, in the past two nights, people''s voices can always be heard from the brick kiln, and the light of candle lighting can be seen faintly, which adds a bit of vitality to the brick kiln which has been deserted for ten years, but it also has a bit of strange smell.


    The whole brick kiln is very large. Before it started, the yellow mud bricks produced here were pulled out by five ton trucks, one truck after another. At this time, it has stopped for many years, but we can still see its glory in the past.


    Although there was no fire in the caves in every corner, they could still keep warm. Some figures could be seen curling up in the corner of the wall in the dark corner to keep warm. There was no quilt on his body, just a little blanket.


    At this time, no one to care about these things, three or two lying on the ground, comfortable sleep.


    In the distant darkness, two figures stand on a mound. It is Chu Feng and Murong Bing who come to Kun city from Xuan city.


    At the foot of the hill behind them, there were 54 people, no more or no less. The first one was two men and women with bright contrast, one with dark skin, indifferent expression and cold eyes, which gave people a feeling of climbing out of hell.


    The 52 people behind them were standing still. If they could not see their breathing and undulating chest, they would think that they were puppets, standing there motionless.


    Chu Feng surveyed the whole brick kiln with his left eye, clenched his fist and emerged with a murderous opportunity. He said indifferently, "act!"


    With the word Chu Feng coming out, dozens of people, led by the men and women at the beginning, quietly headed for the brick kiln in front of them, bringing out the momentum of thousands of horses galloping forward. However, this momentum was more silent and quiet, and did not bring out a bit of sound.


    At the moment, they did not appreciate the hand of the four players, but the result is not the master of the game


    Murong Bing nodded with approval, and then shook his head: "wrong, it should be three. With the cooperation of red ghost and nigger, one master can be fought. For another 52 people, it is not difficult to kill two masters."


    "Although these people have no reputation in the underground world, their strength is only slightly weaker than those on the Yellow list."


    Murong Bing''s words Chu Feng naturally believed, smelling speech showed a smile: "I''m very curious, where do you come from? I''m more and more curious about your identity."


    The words ","


    let Chu Feng choose silence directly and shake his head to look at the direction of the brick kiln. The members of the playing card are already close to the brick kiln, and they are divided into more than 20 teams with tacit understanding to attack the people who rest in the caves of the brick kiln. The killing is going on quietly.


    A man who couldn''t hold back opened his eyes in the dark, and suddenly smelled the smell of blood. When he was puzzled, he stood up and went out to see where the bloody smell came from. He just stepped out of the room, and suddenly a man fell from the sky and cut off his throat with a knife.


    The sound did not make, the vitality was completely extinguished, the assassin quickly supported the dead, the whole person stood in front of him.


    Just a little noise let the inside of the individual open their eyes, look at the door standing is their peers complain: "Damn, and ran to the hole to pee, do not know the wind blowing in smelly?"


    Later, he was too lazy to pay attention to the companion who often went out for convenience. He lay down again and prepared to go to bed. He was here all these days, and the danger did not come. He let them go to rest and sleep without even arranging people to stand guard and explore the wind.


    The assassin slowly put the cold corpse on the ground, moved his body and stepped towards it. There were six people here, one of whom had been killed just now, and there were five people inside at the moment.


    "Enemy", "enemy"


    a sleepy person feels a cold attack, subconsciously opens his eyes, and sees a shining blade of cold light just passing by the throat of a sleeping companion. Subconsciously, he just wants to say a word, and the knife is inserted into his throat without a trace of whirl.


    In a moment, five people died completely. No one else could hear anything. The assassin wiped the bloody blade on the dead man, and then turned away from the cave. His eyes were full of bloodthirsty madness of carnivores.


    In the endless night, the members of the playing cards act separately and plunder their lives when the enemies are not alert. There is no sound in the beginning to the end of more than 20 minutes. There is only a faint smell of blood in the air, but it is not so obvious when it is swept by the cold wind.Chu Feng''s left eye has been looking at all this, the color of appreciation in his eyes, crossing a place with a sluggish expression. Just now, those who only cared about watching playing cards acted to assassinate, but forgot the most important person.


    At first, Chu Feng did not expect that the sleeping people would wake up and find it, but now it proves that the other party has found it.


    Step by step and want to go to check, the phone vibrated, Chu Feng took out to see the strange number, squinting his eyes to press hands-free, the phone came to the end of a cold smile: "I thought you were dead, but it seems that I underestimated you, but it''s OK, I personally blade your feeling, must be very good."


    "I''m now in the woods behind the brick kiln. Let your men retreat for a kilometer and come here by themselves."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. His left eye penetrated through the whole brick kiln and looked at the grove 200 meters away behind it. He saw two figures tied to two trees. His eyes were still and cold.


    But the people there didn''t give Chu Feng any time to hesitate and think about it. He continued, "you can''t come, you can let people surround you. But before I''m finished, I''m confident that I can definitely do these two women a few shots!"


    The strong self-confidence displayed by the other side made Chu Feng appear a little dignified. He cut off the phone and breathed out his mouth: "take the playing card and withdraw for one kilometer. If I have no news for 30 minutes, I will attack directly. Whoever blocks your way will kill who. This guy can''t run away any more."


    Murong Bing shook her head and took Chu Feng''s arm. The seductive woman knew the danger Chu Feng might face when she went there. She cared: "your wound is not good now. If the other party can ask you to go, there must be a card to kill you. I don''t want to see you take risks. I''m in the dark."


    "it''s useless!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a smile and stroked Murong ice''s soft hair: "if the other party can call me, it can be sure that I am here. It must also know that I have you around me. When you suddenly disappear, it will backfire."


    At the same time, there was a sense of appreciation on his face. Chu Feng continued: "at first, I still felt that I could win this evening without a sound. I didn''t expect that the other side would rather abandon 300 people''s lives, just set up a situation that I can''t break."


    Looking at the distance, Chu Feng dispelled Murong Bing''s idea of following him: "in the past 20 minutes, the other party has made many mechanisms and traps in the woods, and I can''t catch the rest. But if we kill the past together, we will lose a lot. This is my personal business. You don''t need to follow."


    "I know what you mean. I think it''s worth it if I die alone and I can survive ten people."


    Looking at Murong Bing murmuring small mouth is still not very reassuring appearance, Chu Feng smiles and pinches her face and says: "believe me, you are such a special creature waiting for me, how can I be willing to die like this?"


    Chu Feng''s stubbornness and persistence, Murong Bing understand, look at his firm look, and finally sighed, and then came up with a killing opportunity: "husband, you don''t die tonight, it doesn''t matter, but if you die, I will let the people who started to you regret for a lifetime, but you should also protect yourself."


    "Otherwise, if you die tonight, I''ll go and find ten men to roll the sheets. You''ll be angry and pretend to be dead."


    The red ghost with red hair tossed the blood on the dagger and looked at Chu Feng''s far away back and asked, "Princess nine, is this the way to let him go? If he dies, the whole holy Dynasty and even the world will be in turmoil. After all, the judgment attaches no less importance to him than the Chu family attaches to him."


    "I Murong Bing''s man doesn''t want to die. Death can''t take him away."


    Murong Bing has calmed down, or the enchanting smile that is too much to pay for. With a wave of his hand, he turned around: "let''s go and wait for him a kilometer away. I believe he will be OK!"


    The red ghost squinted at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure and Murong Bing, who seemed to be in no hurry at all, shook his head incomprehensibly: "I really don''t know how the deputy director asked us to listen to this woman temporarily. What identity should the deputy director fear?"


    The nigger came up, his face indifferent and his words indifferent: "I don''t know. I only know that 54 of us are not her opponents alone."


    The red ghost was stunned, but with a smile, she waved to let the rest of the people go with them. Even Murong Bing asked them not to follow. Naturally, there was her reason. Before that day, Murong Bing dominated their life and death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    With gentle steps and a few emotional faces, Chu Feng had no fear. Knowing that there was danger, Chu Feng also went to the back of the brick kiln.


    Because he had no choice, Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin were both in the hands of that man. Their gratitude and resentment were doomed to never die. Chu Feng understood that if he did not come, the result would be that Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin were insulted and finally died. Apart from this, there would be no second result or other possibility.


    Outside the woods, 50 meters away, we can see two women tied to the tree whose mouth is sealed by adhesive tape. Chu Feng looks much softer.


    Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin also saw the arrival of Chu Feng and kept shaking their heads there. Although they couldn''t open their mouths to speak, through their eyes and expressions, Chu Feng could see that he was asking himself to leave quickly.


    Showing a relaxed smile, Chu Feng said: "don''t worry, I will take you out of here."


    "It''s true that the wind is weak. I always admire my courage and insight."


    A figure came, a figure jumped down from the tree and stood in front of Su Xinyu. His half face covered with mask looked gloomy and his words were full of resentment: "it''s a pity that the bomb didn''t kill you, but the people who want to die will still die."


    Chu Feng looked at the man in the distance and said with a warm smile: "yes, those who want to die are going to die, master Huangfu Wenren!"


    The masked man''s body shook, but then he sneered: "I thought I was not human, ghost or ghost like you can not recognize, now you can recognize me, I am very glad, but also thank you, all these are thanks to you ah!"


    At the beginning, under the leadership of Wen Zhuzi, blue cells shelled Huangfu Wenren''s cruise ship. At the moment of the cruise ship''s explosion, Huangfu Wenren put on a diving suit and jumped into the sea. Although he escaped the danger of life, his face was burned by the high temperature generated by the explosion, and half of his face was disfigured, but he survived.


    At the beginning, Huangfu Wenren thought that blue cell retaliated against Huangfu family, but after he survived and came back secretly, Huangfu asked the sky and blue cell to stop fighting, and got a message.


    Blue cell two leaders told that it was a trade between wenzhuzi and chufeng, and killed Huangfu Wenren.


    Everything is very reasonable. Huangfu Wenren also believes that there is no need for the two leaders of blue cell to deceive themselves, which is not in line with the interests. Because of his disfigurement and distortion, Huangfu Wenren exists as a dead man in order to kill Chu Feng himself.


    When the cold wind blows, Huangfu Wenren turns around and tears off the cloth on Lin Yulin and Su Xinyu''s mouth. He points back to Chu Feng in the distance and asks Lin Yulin, "at the beginning, did you know his plan, or how to explain that everyone died, but in the end you are still alive?"


    Lin Yulin has seen Huangfu Wenren in the past two days and feels familiar with him. However, she can''t connect him with the dead Huangfu Wenren. At the moment, she is sure that the man in front of her is the man who died on the day of his wedding. Her eyes show surprise, as if she is shocked at how he has become.


    After being shocked, Lin Yulin looked at the Chu wind in the distance and sighed silently: "what are you doing at this time? I know or don''t know. Aren''t you already like this?"


    "Very important!"


    Huang Fu Wen Ren shook his head, suddenly took off his mask and pointed to the half face which was not the same. He said: "at least I want to know that my face is because of the conspiracy of Chu Feng, not the meaning of my beloved woman."


    When Lin Yulin saw that half face, her heart was trembling and she also felt terror. She forced her eyes away and said, "this is what I mean. Chu Feng is my family member. When I knew you killed him with my back on my back, I planned all this. Chu Feng did it according to my will. You don''t have to blame him."


    "I''m here. You can do whatever you want. Everything has nothing to do with Chu Feng."


    Staring at Lin Yulin, she asked word by word: "but before I want to do something, I just want to ask you a question. Have you ever loved me?"


    Lin Yulin tried not to look at Huangfu Wenren, who was no longer in the past. She closed her eyes and said, "I have never loved you. I have always been only when you are my boss and I agree to your proposal. It is only a matter of compulsion."


    Su Xinyu''s heart was tight. She saw the traps arranged by Huangfu Wenren just now. Jiao cried: "husband, leave here quickly. Go back and tell my grandfather that it was the Huangfu family who killed me. Don''t take any risks. Even if you die, Huangfu Wenren will kill me and my aunt in order to cover up his kidnapping."


    Chu Feng naturally understood this, but did not respond to Su Xinyu''s words. He looked at Huangfu Wenren, who was no longer in his former glory. If it wasn''t for him, no one even recognized him. He shook his head and sighed: "I''m sorry you didn''t die in the explosion, but it doesn''t matter. You''re still going to die tonight."


    Move a step, Chu Feng with action to respond to Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin, tonight to walk together, to die together.


    Huangfu Wenren''s disfigured half face was wrinkled, his whole face was full of gloomy smile, and his voice was loud and roared: "OK, then I''ll stand here waiting for you to come. Will I watch me play with your aunts or take them away? I''ll wait and see!"Chu Feng went out five meters away. In the darkness of the grove, chufeng had heard the sound of swishing and swishing. Chu Feng had already known that it was rolling forward. Five pointed bamboos fell from the original place, each of which penetrated more than 30 cm into the ground. If it fell on a person''s body, it would be absolutely cool.


    Chu Feng didn''t look back to take a look, his body kept rolling towards the front, and those bamboo arrows fell into the air one after another, but Chu Feng also got involved in the wound because of his action.


    However, in the face of bamboo arrows in the woods, Chu Feng could only move forward with his teeth. At a distance of 15 meters, hundreds of bamboo arrows fell, almost all of them rubbing on the heels of Chu Feng. As long as Chu Feng slowed down a little bit, it seemed that he would die soon.


    Huangfu Wenren clapped his hands when he saw that Chu Feng had come out 20 meters away. "It''s not bad. It''s a pity that there are still 30 meters left. If the revolution is a little successful, comrades still need to work hard."


    Almost as soon as his voice dropped, Chu Feng rolled forward. A huge stone weighing hundreds of Jin fell from the original place. All this has not stopped. Those boulders are still falling. Chu Feng secretly said, "Damn it, but I dare not be careless. If it is hit, it will definitely blow my head.".


    Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin are also holding their breath without saying a word, for fear that their own voice will disturb Chu Feng and let him be killed accidentally.


    Huangfu Wenren saw Chu Feng dodging in the boulder. His eyes narrowed slightly. Suddenly, a dagger appeared in his hand and threw it on Su Xinyu''s leg. All his spirit was concerned about Chu Feng. Suddenly, he felt pain. Su Xinyu could not help but cry out, but soon bit his lips without making a sound.


    However, with such a sound, Chu Feng''s heart was tight and his pace slowed down a little. He was hit by a stone coming from the back. He fell seven or eight meters forward and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Husband!"


    When Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin saw this scene, they couldn''t help but cry out. Their eyes touched something. Their faces suddenly changed: "above!"


    Chu Feng coughed and rolled out. Almost at the moment when he left, a piece of wood, two meters long and more than 30 centimeters in diameter, fell straight down. If Chu Feng hadn''t held it up and avoided, he could have been nailed to the ground, because the front was also sharpened.


    A sharp wood fell down, and then more than a dozen of them roared from all around. The Qi and blood of the stone had not yet eased. The Chu wind could only keep rolling on the ground to avoid the attack of those wood.


    Through the five meter Road, Chu Feng was already in a mess. He gasped heavily and was dignified in his heart. In his heyday, he was not afraid of these things, even if he was injured. However, Huang Fu Wenren still had Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin in his hands, which was the reason why Chu Feng was most concerned and could not let go.


    "It''s true that there is less wind, and wisdom is still there."


    Huangfu Wenren clapped his hands and looked at Chu Feng standing 15 meters away. He was both appreciative and murderous. He said, "he is seriously injured. He has to come here to die for two women. I don''t know whether to say you are stupid or you are respectable?"


    Chu Feng coughed gently, looked at Su Xinyu''s bloody thigh, and his eyes were gloomy. He swept Huangfu Wenren coldly and said, "what tricks can we do together? I''ll take them all, or you and I will fight each other. Life and death don''t matter!"


    "Once I died, I cherish my life more than anyone else."


    Huangfu Wenren shook his head gently. If it was before, he would have given Chu Feng a fair chance to fight. However, he who died once no longer abides by any bottom line and morality. He clapped his hands and said, "defeat him, you may have the qualification to fight with me!"


    Chufeng squinted at a middle-aged man coming out to the left and said with a sneer: "it seems that Huangfu''s asking the sky is for supporting you to blow up graves and kidnap these shameless means. Otherwise, I don''t understand if we send Xitan here."


    Xitan, one of the seven Huangfu heroes, is the third semi master level figure in huangbang!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    A lazy Sitan came out to see Chu Feng, then Huangfu Wenren, and finally looked at Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin, frowning slightly: "let them go!"


    Huangfu Wenren, who originally had a smile on his face, heard the speech and then cast his eyes into a cold mouth: "do you know what you are talking about? Didn''t my father tell you when I came that everything was under my command? It''s up to me whether or not to let it go, you know? "


    After drinking a sip of wine, Sitan continued: "I was going to leave the Huangfu family seven years ago, but because of the kindness of the old man, I promised to stay for another seven years. Last month I was going to leave, but your father asked me to protect you once, and after this time I can leave."


    "But I didn''t say I wanted to listen to you, did you?"


    Huangfu Wenren''s ferocious face gave a meaningful smile and pointed to Chu Feng: "kill him. I''ll let these two women go, and you can leave directly."


    Sitam put away the bottle. The whole person looked decadent. He shook his head and said, "lolga is my friend!"


    Huangfu Wenren narrowed his eyes and thought of luoerjia, who had been killed by himself, and asked in a deep voice, "what do you mean?"


    "He gave it to me the other day."


    Xitan faintly cast a glance at Huangfu Wenren, and slowly opened his mouth: "it was not the heavenly king gate that killed him in the hands of the barren wood, but in your hands, right?"


    Huangfu Wenren was stunned. Then he laughed and said, "Xitan, do you believe in things like dream?"


    "I believe it!"


    Sitan nodded firmly, glanced at Chu Feng in a meaningful way, and then continued: "but because of the grudges between Huangfu family and me, I don''t care about luoerjia''s death, but you don''t think I will kill Chu Feng. I only protect you this time, and then I will leave, Leiyun wild crane."


    Huangfu Wenren shook his head and sneered: "Xitan, it seems that you really don''t know what to do. Zhan Jin can''t shake me. Do you think you can?"


    Between the words, Huangfu Wenren suddenly moved up. In an instant, he was close to Xitan. His burned hand stretched out, and he grabbed Xitan''s neck in a pale and sharp way. He said: "you don''t want to do what I say. Then you''re going to die!"


    "Sad man!"


    With a sharp and incomparable blow, Xitan sighed without fear. His right hand was raised slightly. His two fingers blocked Huangfu Wenren''s attack. The next moment, his foot was on Huangfu Wenren''s lower leg, and the latter''s body was constantly retreating.


    But at the moment, he did not have time to pay attention to the pain from the lower leg. He just looked at Xitan in surprise and said, "when did you reach the master level?"


    "Kill me, I forgive you."


    Xitan didn''t answer Huangfu Wenren''s words. He raised his hand and walked to one side. He said faintly: "it''s just that this time the protection for you is over. I don''t protect a person who wants to kill me at any time. Please ask for more happiness."


    The shadow slowly disappeared in the dark, only the last word left: "river and sea gratitude and resentment, disaster is not as bad as family, the bottom line of the river and lake!"


    Huangfu Wenren''s eyes are full of resentment, but he knows that he can''t leave Xitan. He is unwilling to leave Xitan in his eyes, but there is not much depression. He reaches out and pulls out the dagger on Su Xinyu''s thigh. Huangfu Wenren is ready to deal with Chu Feng first: "Xitan doesn''t kill you, but it doesn''t mean you can shake me."


    "If you want to save these two women, do as I say."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. The breath just turned and subsided a lot. He sighed that he missed a chance, but there was not much depression on his face. He said in a soft voice, "what do you do?"


    Huangfu Wenren sneered, and the dagger in his hand became seven: "stand there and stab me with seven daggers. I can let these two women go."


    Chu Feng did not answer, Su Xinyu Jiao said: "husband, do not believe his words, although he said so now, but wait for your serious injury does not die, he will certainly torture you, will not let us go, leave quickly, I believe he can not leave you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Su Xinyu screamed again, and Huangfu Wenren stabbed his other leg mercilessly.


    But Su Xinyu held back the pain and said, "husband, hurry up. Huangfu Wenren is not a fool. He dares to abuse me like this. He must have moved his heart and killed me. Go!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were gloomy. Looking at Huangfu Wenren, who was holding the victory, he said plainly: "I don''t believe you, but I''m willing to gamble once. Come on!"


    Lin Yulin''s tears have already flowed out and said sadly, "Xiaofeng, it''s not worth it. Go quickly!"


    Huangfu Wenren''s laughter was even greater, which was indescribable. With his ferocious face, he made people tremble: "it seems that father is right. Women are always the best weapon to destroy a hero. The legendary youth and the second Mr. Du can''t get rid of this!"


    Between the words, the three daggers in his hand were connected again and again. Two of them fell under the armpits of Chu Feng, hollowing out all his confrontations. The last one was stabbed in his abdomen, and the blood flowed out. He would die at any time.


    Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin see Chu Feng motionless by seven daggers, tears all flow out, one after another shake their heads there and say no."Ha ha, no matter how legendary and outstanding, I still have to die in my hands."


    All seven daggers stabbed Chu Feng''s body without water. Huangfu Wenren''s last vigilance also dispersed. He pointed to Chu Feng and said, "just remember that I am the most successful successor of Huangfu family. I''m better than the old man Huangfu asked Heaven. Do you think I''ll let it go?"


    In Chu Feng''s pale but not fluctuating face, Huangfu Wenren said: "no, this is just the beginning!" Touching his disfigured half face, he said grimly, "I want you to watch me wreak havoc on these two women in front of you. I want you to leave the world with shame.


    When you die, I will kill them again and destroy all the evidence. All forces of the alliance will attack the wind door, kill your brothers and ravage your women. Even if you die, I will make you uneasy for the rest of your life. "


    "That''s not all!"


    In Chu Feng''s look of no surprise and no joy, Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin were pale, and Huang Fu Wen Ren, who had lost the last human nature, said with a cold smile: "finally, I''ll dig your adoptive mother''s grave and kill all the people in Lin''s village, so that you will die restlessly and be resented by all."


    Chu Feng coughed gently and said without any fluctuation: "let them go. I''ll let you take down the damper. I''m just a temporary manager, and I can''t decide its future!"


    Huangfu Wenren was stunned. He squinted at the Chu Feng and wondered whether he had a conspiracy. However, seeing that the latter was stained with blood, the possibility of conspiracy disappeared. He squinted and asked, "really?"


    Chu Feng looked at his seven daggers and asked in an absolutely calm attitude: "do you think I can still play a conspiracy against you now?"


    Huangfu Wenren didn''t believe it rashly. He looked back at the two women who were tied to the tree for a long time. He spoke in an unquestionable voice, but he was still joking and joking: "I can accept your terms, but a damper can only exchange one person. Choose one from your aunt and Su Xinyu."


    Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin''s faces changed dramatically, and they said in secret that no matter who could survive in the end, Chu Feng''s death was full of guilt.


    But at the same time, they also have a trace of complex content in their eyes. They guess who Chu Feng will let live. Although they hope it is them, they don''t want each other to die.


    Chu Feng also understood the sinister of Huangfu Wenren, but at the moment only this method could delay a little time. After all, if he died, Huangfu Wenren could not get a lot of things. He turned his eyes to Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin, revealing deep thought and struggle.


    Su Xinyu took the lead to break the silence: "husband, save my aunt to leave, she is an elder, you owe your foster mother, if you let her last sister die, your conscience will never be peaceful."


    Chu Feng did not answer. Lin Yulin broke Su''s heart language, and her pretty and beautiful face showed a firm color: "no!"


    When Su Xinyu''s face changed slightly and Huangfu Wenren clenched his fist subconsciously, Lin Yulin continued without any concern: "so let Xinyu live, so that you can''t live with you. I''d rather die like this. Xinyu has paid a lot for you, don''t be sorry for her."


    "Chu Feng, Lin Yulin!" Huangfu Wenren sneered beside him. His eyes were cold and crazy, but he was more and more murderous: "you are very good, and you are also very good at hiding. When you agreed to my proposal, you should be angry with Chu Feng, right?"


    Lin Yulin has been holding the heart of death at the moment. She is not willing to answer Huangfu Wenren''s words. She just looks at Chu Feng affectionately and says, "choose. Let''s leave safely. I''ll stay. No matter we live or die together in the future, I have no regrets. I don''t want to leave you alone and face danger."


    "There is a word that I haven''t said to you. Now I want to say, I love you!"


    Meeting the wrong person at the right time and confessing to the right person at the wrong time is doomed to only suffering. Huangfu Wenren''s eyes are bloodshot, but he is also more and more determined to let only one person live. Who will he abandon two women who love Chu Feng?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    When she was in Linjia village, she saw Chu Feng and Lin Yulin hugging. She only thought that she was Lin Yulin who came back to her hometown to see things and think about people. So she hugged Chu Feng and didn''t think about it in that direction. But now Lin Yulin''s words completely broke her fantasy. Her husband and his little aunt,,


    Huangfu Wenren laughed, pointing at Chu Feng "Choose, two women who love you, although a little deformed, but there is no denying that they all love you, I am very curious, who do you love more!"


    Chufeng has a bitter smile in his heart. He thinks that he and Lin Yulin''s affairs will be known sooner or later. But he didn''t expect that when he was unprepared, he looked at Su Xinyu''s look for pain. Chu Feng felt a little guilty. From the beginning to now, he seems to owe Su Xinyu.


    Lin Yulin also understood Chu Feng''s pain. She looked apologetically at Su Xinyu and said, "I''m sorry, I was Chu Feng''s little aunt. I shouldn''t be like this, but there are some things I can''t change myself. No matter you hate me or hate to kill me, I love him!"


    Su Xinyu didn''t answer Lin Yulin''s words, but looked at Chu Feng with a slightly heartache smile and asked softly, "I want to know if you are with me because you love me, or because you want to use the identity of Su''s uncle to achieve your goal, so that you have no obstacles along the way?"


    "Feng Shao must want to be the uncle of the Su family."


    Chu Feng didn''t open his mouth, Huangfu Wenren said: "because if it were me, there would be a woman who could make me struggle less than ten years. I would never hesitate. When Feng Xiaoji walked to this position, you can imagine how cruel he is!"


    Su Xinyu didn''t show any look because of Huangfu Wenren''s provocative words. He looked at Chu Feng and said, "I want to hear your answer."


    "Will you die with me?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer Su Xinyu''s words directly, but threw out a faint sentence. When Su Xinyu''s expression was stunned, Chu Feng whispered: "I owe you all my life, but I owe more to my adoptive mother. Her only sister is the woman I love. I can''t watch her die with me."


    Take a deep breath, look at Su Xinyu with soft eyes and gentle tone: "so wife, die with me. If there is a next life, I only love you."


    Su Xinyu''s expression of heartache bloomed with a smile, and nodded heavily among the idiots in Huangfu Wenren''s secret way: "I will!"


    Lin Yulin looked stunned and shook her head slightly. She didn''t think Chu Feng didn''t love her, but something doomed Chu Feng''s choice. She sighed and said, "if you die, do you think I can still live?"


    "I''m sorry, Auntie!"


    Chu Feng can feel Lin Yulin''s desolation, but there are some things to choose after all: "heart language with me, I owe her a lot, but I owe more to my mother, you are her only sister, Lin Wei also needs to have personal care, please forgive me, this life God makes people, if I die, find someone to marry it!"


    Lin Yulin didn''t speak any more. She shook her head and finally looked at Huangfu Wenren and said: "let us go. I''d like to follow you all my life. Although you are indifferent now, I can feel that you still love me and promise my request. I''ll follow you all my life."


    Huangfu Wenren''s body was shocked, and then he said coldly, "Lin Yulin, who are you when I am? Now you choose to go with me. Where did you go when Chu Feng was going to kill me?"


    Pointing to Chu Feng, Huangfu Wenren killed the opportunity, fell into madness and roared: "now, you are going to give up your life for the sake of your deformed lover. What''s the use of me to love you? You have another man in your heart to follow me. What am I? "


    "So, I won''t promise you, I want you to live and suffer forever!"


    Lin Yuren has broken the rope of my whole life, and I''m sorry for the silence of my life


    After her shackles were removed, Lin Yulin walked quickly and squatted in front of Chu Feng to support him. Her tears stopped, but she was slightly ruddy, and her voice spoke softly: "Xiaofeng!"


    Limbs have been seriously injured, Chu Feng at the moment raised his hand without the slightest strength, reluctantly smile: "go, live well!"


    Lin Yulin frequently shook her head there, and I said with pity: "no, if you die, I won''t live any more. I made a wrong choice before, this time I don''t want to go wrong again!"


    "Go away!"


    Chu Feng suddenly yelled, reluctantly let himself not to see Lin Yulin that sad look, and said: "don''t become my drag, you die, I can''t get anything, but on the back of the charge, get away, I don''t want to see you again."


    Drinking the voice of abuse did not let Lin Yulin have the slightest retreat, gently shook his head: "I know you want me to leave, but the heart can die with you, I can also."


    Huangfu Wenren stood behind, his fists clenched tightly. As Lin Yulin said, he still loved her in his heart. At the moment, when he saw the woman he loved and the one he wanted to kill, he had a violent killing opportunity in his heart.Chu Feng grinned bitterly, also did not say again what heavy words: "you want to let me die do not close one''s eyes, you stay!"


    "Very good, so touching!"


    Huangfu Wenren clapped his hands and sneered after Lin Yulin left slowly. He looked at Chu Feng and said, "because of your love, I suddenly have other ideas."


    When Chu Feng felt the crisis, Huangfu Wenren turned to Su Xinyu and grinned: "Lin Yulin, if it hadn''t been for Chu Feng''s trouble, she would have been my woman now. Although it''s tempting to take down the wind door with bloodless weapons, it''s impossible for me to go back to the Huangfu family to take charge of the affairs.


    In addition, tianwangmen and Huangfu family cooperate. How can the Huangfu family be allowed to eat the Fengmen? So I decided to kill you now. "


    "But before I kill you, I want to comfort my heart, the pain that you take away my woman!"


    Hearing this, Chu Feng seemed to know what Huangfu Wenren was going to do. He burst into his eyes and said, "Huangfu Wenren, if you don''t kill people too much, just give us a knife to calculate things. It''s shameless. Don''t you worry about the attack on the Huangfu family?"


    "What am I afraid of?" Huangfu Wenren spread out his hands and looked at Su Xinyu''s graceful body with a smile: "because in the eyes of the outside world, I''m a dead man. How can a dead man insult the Su family? No matter how things are, I won''t be connected to me."


    With these words, Huangfu Wenren walked towards Su Xinyu step by step. The latter''s face changed dramatically and he drank: "Huangfu Wenren, if you want to kill me, if you dare to move me, my grandfather will not let go of the Huangfu family."


    Huangfu Wenren did not pay any attention to it. He came to Su Xinyu step by step. He looked back at Chu Feng, who was struggling with pain but could not act. He said in a cold voice: "now, I will show you the pain of taking away your own woman in front of you. I want you to hold your heart and lung before you die!"


    "Huangfu Wenren!"


    Seeing Huangfu Wenren show his ferocity, Chu Feng tells Murong Bing why they haven''t come yet. He stares at Huangfu Wenren like a devil and says in a cold voice: "you dare to move my wife, I''ll let you pay a heavy price!"


    The latter seems to hear what a funny joke in general, laughing: "you are now a waste man, a waste man waiting to die, how can I pay a heavy price?"


    As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and pulled Su Xinyu''s sleeve and pulled it down. The sound of torn cloth was heard in the night. His white and delicate arm was exposed. Huangfu Wenren licked his tongue: "good, very good!"


    All of a sudden, when Huangfu Wenren turned around, Chu Feng suddenly yelled. His seven daggers were forced out of his body directly by a force. He also stood up a little bit, and the blood flowed from the wound constantly. But when he stood up, he gave people the illusion that the gods and demons came into the world.


    Huangfu Wenren was stunned, narrowed his eyes and sneered: "the power of love is really great, and the dead can stand up."


    Su Xinyu, who was also tied to the tree, saw the figure of Chu Feng who was forced to stand up regardless of the injury. Her tears moistened her eyes and opened her mouth: "husband!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear anyone''s words. Only his left eye flashed wildly and completely changed color. Among his red eyes, there was evil color. He was staring at Huangfu Wenren, and his voice was hoarse: "you will die!"


    "What monster?"


    Huangfu Wenren has stopped, and his eyes are shocked to see Chu Feng, who is full of evil. His red left eye gives him a feeling of being watched by death. The red color makes people feel palpitating.


    Su Xinyu also saw the change of Chu Feng''s left eye. He simply took a look at it. His heart was full of chills. It seemed that if he had been staring at it for a long time, he would have died. What''s wrong with him? Is he crazy for me?


    After a short period of stagnation, Huangfu Wenren ignores so much. His body bursts out and his dagger stabs chufeng''s shoulder. He slowly torments chufeng to death.


    Facing the attacking dagger, Chu Feng did not move and did not dodge. He stood there very quietly. The sound of stabbing the dagger into his shoulder sounded. Chu Feng''s body shook for a moment, but his pain did not show. His eyes were gloomy and he looked at Huangfu Wenren, and his words were cold: "you, you will die!"


    Huangfu Wenren was stunned and didn''t understand what was going on. Looking at Chu Feng''s left eye, he felt fear in his heart. The closer the distance was, the deeper the feeling of fear was.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng roared like a madman. His nearly immovable arms held Huangfu Wenren. His powerful force made him unable to move. He opened his mouth and directly bit on the main artery of Huangfu Wenren''s neck. With a Fierce bite, warm blood flowed out, and Huangfu Wenren''s body trembled.


    He wants to pull out the dagger and give Chu Feng a result, but he finds that the disabled man waiting for death in his eyes is bound by his great strength at the moment. He feels that the neck is bleeding constantly, and Huangfu Wenren feels that his body is constantly cold.


    Su Xinyu burst into a roar of shock after she was stunned. She even saw Chu Feng not only bite on Huangfu Wenren''s neck, but also sucked Huangfu Wenren''s blood there. The wriggling throat made Su Xinyu cold from the bottom of her feet to the top of her head.She shook her head in disbelief, closed her eyes and did not dare to see this scene. She felt that Chu Feng was the devil at the moment.


    With a plop, Chu Feng threw Huangfu Wenren''s body on the ground. The latter had already widened his eyes and died completely because of excessive blood loss. His expression was astonished and frightened. He seemed to have no idea why he died like this.


    Chu Feng''s mouth is full of blood. The whole person seems to be a devil crawling out of the sea of blood. He looks at Huangfu Wenren''s bitten throat with indifferent eyes: "I said you will die!"


    Su Xinyu heard the voice and opened her eyes. The picture in front of her was hard for her to accept. Looking at the Chu wind standing there, the whole person felt cold. She said, "husband."


    A voice let Chu Feng suddenly look over, Su Xinyu immediately have a kind of viper staring at the feeling, reluctantly stabilize the mind and say: "husband, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Feng walked towards Su Xinyu, without any fluctuation on his face. His whole body was stained with blood, and his blood footprints were taken one step at a time. He just came to Su Xinyu''s face in seven or eight steps. Suddenly, he roared and opened his mouth to bite Su Xinyu''s neck, totally devoid of human nature.


    Su Xinyu saw Huangfu Wenren''s tragedy just now, and thought that Chu Feng wanted to be similar to herself. No matter how strong a woman was in the face of such a terrible thing, she was afraid. Her eyes rolled and fainted, but Chu Feng did not stop biting away.


    Just as his mouth was about to touch Su Xinyu''s neck, a white figure suddenly fell from the top of the tree. His white clothes fluttered like a fairy. Chu Feng seemed to feel the general lift of his head. The red color of his left eye was more intense. His tongue licked like a wild animal roaring.


    The woman in white fell from the sky like a gorgeous face, graceful body, a white skirt gently fluttering, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes without surprise or joy. At the moment when she was about to fall, her snow-white and tender hand stretched out, and a finger touched Chu Feng''s forehead at the moment of contact.


    Chu Feng, who originally appeared to be bloodthirsty, was stagnant. The red in his left eye gradually dissipated. Finally, he closed his eyes and fell on the ground, as if he were asleep.


    Under the rope, Su''s eyes are broken and her heart is moving.


    Instead of looking at Su Xinyu, who fell slowly against the tree trunk, the woman in white finally looked at Chu Feng and frowned and opened her mouth. Her voice was particularly pleasant: "left Yin and right Yang, dark eyes, the dark side of the world. There is no escape from heaven''s punishment and taboo. It turns out that there is no such thing as a taboo or a punishment."


    Hearing the footsteps coming from the distance, the woman in white was carrying Chu Feng. Several ups and downs disappeared in the dark. Only one figure fell into Su Xinyu''s ears, which gradually woke up: "Chu Feng, I''ll take it away to heal my wounds. Don''t worry about it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    Inside Kuncheng hospital, 9:00 a.m!


    Lin Yulin, wearing a long white dress and carrying a thermos bottle, walked into a ward. She saw Su Xinyu, who had already woken up and leaned on the bed with a warm smile: "wake up?"


    "Auntie!"


    Su Xinyu nodded and looked back. Seeing that Lin Yulin had lost some familiarity at the beginning, she threw out a faint sentence and continued to look outside: "however, will I call you sister Yulin in the future?"


    Lin Yulin, who just put down the thermos bottle, put her hands stagnant. Then she poured out the chicken soup and put it in a bowl. She sat down in front of Su Xinyu and sighed: "I don''t want your forgiveness, but I don''t want to hide my love."


    After receiving the chicken soup from Lin Yulin, Su Xinyu drank two mouthfuls before opening her mouth: "your love is great. I don''t think it''s wrong. It''s just the relationship between you and Chu Feng. I''ve never hated it. There are some things I can''t help but understand."


    "Just like I don''t think I will fall in love with Chu Feng, but now I can''t forget him."


    Looking at Lin Yulin''s pretty face with more mature charm, Su Xinyu narrowed her eyes and continued: "it''s just that your love is great, but your people are selfish. Have you considered what kind of embarrassing situation will he face if your relationship with Chu Feng is really known?


    Maybe you would say that you and he are not related by blood, but the cultural tradition of the holy Dynasty for thousands of years is destined to be something that can''t be diluted by blood, isn''t it? "


    Lin Yulin''s face showed a bitter smile, and he naturally understood that Su Xinyu was reasonable.


    Blood relationship is very important sometimes. The inheritance of a family depends on pure blood, but sometimes blood relationship is not so important. If one person has raised you for 20 years, will someone suddenly appear and say it is your biological father or mother, and you can return for the so-called blood relationship?


    The answer is no!


    Blood relationship is inseparable, but it is not very important. Only the feeling of getting along day and night is inseparable. Chu Feng and the Lin family have no blood relationship at all, but the feeling that they have been together for many years is deeper than their blood relatives.


    As for Su Xinyu''s words, Lin Yulin doesn''t say that she is all right, but she can''t say that she is wrong. Chu Feng grew up in the Lin family, and his body has been engraved with the mark of the Lin family. Even if there is no blood relationship, this is an unchangeable fact.


    His sister is his mother, he is her little aunt, Lin Wei is his brother, all these can not be changed!


    Seeing that Lin Yulin didn''t speak, Su Xinyu did not choose to continue silence. She put the soup bowl in her hand on the table beside her and pulled Lin Yulin''s hand to open her mouth softly: "aunt, I know you and Chu Feng love each other, but I believe that I love him more than you do. I don''t want to let Chu Feng face an impasse because of your problems.


    Maybe there is nothing in the eyes of many people, but my grandfather, if they know, they can allow some innocuous things if they pay attention to the moral tradition, but they will never give in to the ethical issues. "


    "Believe me, and if you really love him, let go. I believe you don''t want Chu Feng to be condemned by the world, do you?"


    Lin Yulin''s hand was stagnant, and she lowered her head indifferently. Last night, she felt that she would die. At that moment, she expressed her voice and worried that she would never have another chance. However, when the crisis was solved, Lin did not know what to do with Su Xinyu''s problem.


    After all, Su Xinyu is Chu Feng''s fiancee, and he is his little aunt, even if he is not related by blood!


    Su Xinyu was a little ashamed, but something had to be selfish. She patted Lin Yulin on the back of her hand and whispered, "think about it yourself. You are also an adult. You know more about many things than I do. If Chu Feng reveals something with you, what he will face will be clear to you."


    "You can think that I am selfish and heartless, but all my actions are from the perspective of maintaining Chu Feng."


    Seeing Lin Yulin''s struggling, confused and painful look, Su Xinyu firmly insists on her words: "even if you are Yan Ruyu, Huangfu Rudie or even ye Zixuan, it doesn''t matter if you are Yan Ruyu, Huangfu ruodie or even ye Zixuan, but you are not. You are her aunt. You will be condemned together. This is a bloody fact!"


    Lin Yulin grinned bitterly. What Su Xinyu said was reasonable, but she also had her own selfishness. Even Yan Ruyu and Huangfu ruogdie could face Chu Feng rationally, but Chu Feng could not be rational.


    Insight into Su Xinyu''s mind, Lin Yulin also did not go to point out, she understood her selfishness, who would like her man and a woman who could threaten her status? What''s more, this woman is her man''s little aunt, moral bottom line!


    Nodding slightly, Lin Yulin reluctantly smiles and pats Su Xinyu''s back of hand and says, "I know what you mean. Last night, the situation was special. You said it right, but there was one thing you were wrong about."


    Su Xinyu squinted and asked, "what?"


    Lin Yulin from the new end of the bowl of chicken soup in Su Xinyu''s hand, word by word said: "no one, more than I love him, you can die with him, but I can sell myself for him!"Su Xinyu shudders and finally drinks chicken soup without saying anything. She can''t deny Lin Yulin''s words. Last night''s events have proved that Lin Yulin can wronged herself and Huangfu Wenren for the sake of Chu Feng. Su Xinyu asks herself about her heart. In addition to Chu Feng, she can''t follow others even if she dies.


    She died with Chu Feng.


    When she fell into silence in the ward, the door opened, and ye Zixuan, who was well dressed, came in. She received the news in the early morning and rushed to see them sitting there, frowning and asking, "where''s Chu Feng?"


    Su Xinyu pulled a paper towel to wipe her mouth. It seems that she forgot to open her mouth with Lin Yulin''s words just now: "she was rescued by a man, but let''s not worry. I don''t think it''s a bad person. Otherwise, you don''t need to take Chu Feng away, just kill him directly."


    Just thinking of the ferocity and strangeness shown by Chu Feng last night, Su Xinyu is still in a state of palpitation at the moment, but he is not ready to say it. Only when Chu Feng was forced by Huangfu Wenren to attack his heart and lose his sense.


    "Rescued?"


    However, ye Zixuan frowned deeply, but after thinking about it, there was no gain at all. She could only disperse her thoughts and move her eyes and open her mouth: "by the way, Chu Feng has been confirmed dead by the outside world now. Only a few of us know that he is alive. Don''t talk about it for the time being. I feel that Chu Feng has something to do."


    Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin nodded. They also thought that the news of Chu Feng''s death could make him safer. But the former frowned: "Xitan of Huangfu family knows, will he?"


    Ye Zixuan didn''t wait for Su Xinyu to finish. She told her what she knew: "two hours ago, Xitan announced that she was divorced from the Huangfu family. Then she didn''t know where she had gone, so there was no news that Chu Feng was alive."


    Lin Yulin was not so relaxed and asked, "it''s just that Huangfu Wenren is here to deal with Chu Feng. Now that there is no news of him, will the Huangfu family find out that Chu Feng is still alive and announce it?"


    Ye Zixuan didn''t know what Lin Yulin and Chu Feng had done. He politely replied: "no, two hours ago, I also announced through the official that I took people to destroy a group of people and rescued you. If the Huangfu family is not an idiot, it certainly won''t jump out and admit that it''s Huangfu Wenren, so the Huangfu family won''t know how to do it for the time being."


    "So you don''t have to worry about it. You can cultivate yourself here and go back to the imperial city together."


    Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin nodded slightly. As long as they didn''t threaten Chu Feng, they didn''t care what the result would be. However, Su Xinyu looked at Lin Yulin more than once. In his heart, she only expected Lin Yulin to refuse chufeng actively, otherwise something would happen.


    Similar time, far away thousands of miles away from the Imperial City literati!


    Wen Xi got up early and took a walk in the garden. The old man had been walking for two hours in the cold wind, but he still didn''t mean to stop. His frown didn''t stretch. He seemed to be thinking about something or waiting for something.


    The sound of footsteps came from the corridor. The official who had taken a break came slowly and stood on the corridor without making a sound to interrupt the old man''s thoughts.


    Ten minutes later, Wen Xi stopped and looked at a tree in front of him, which began to sprout because of the spring generator. "The Jiahe family''s people are dead, the sun god''s people are also dead, and the Huangfu family''s own people are dead, but the death of Chu Feng is not sure yet?"


    Although Ye Zixuan had already announced the news that Chu Feng had died, Wen Xi, who had been in political circles for many years and almost became No. 2 of Shengchao, remained vigilant and asked, "I am not sure of his death, I have not seen his smashed body. I am not at ease, and I can''t continue with the next action."


    "Sure!"


    Wen Shu Hua came here just because of this. Wen Xi bowed down and said, "through the special personnel of the security group, two corpses in Xuancheng were selected for genetic testing. One of them is completely consistent with Chu Feng. I have also compared this point, and there is no mistake."


    Wenshu Hua''s words were full of confidence, which convinced Wenxi that he had two points. After nodding, he asked, "is the Northeast arrangement ready?"


    "All arrangements have been made. We will solve the problems for him, and he will stir up unrest in Northeast China for us, but the premise is that he will be king in the future northeast." Wen Shuhua continued, respectfully.


    Wen Xi narrowed his eyes and finally drew a sneer: "the last thing I''m worried about is the ambitious man. Tell him that as long as he succeeds in power, I will let him sit in the position of northeast king." Looking up at the sunshine, Wen Xi''s old face also showed a gentle meaning: "as long as the Northeast changes its ownership, the Imperial City, the river and sea, and the things in the bag, let tianwangmen be ready at any time."


    Wen Shu Hua didn''t know the old man''s plan. He just did what he asked. He respectfully replied, "I understand." But there was no intention of leaving immediately. It seemed that there was something hesitating.


    Wenxi didn''t look back, but he said with long eyes: "if you have anything, don''t hesitate!"


    "Yes, father!" Wen Shuhua replied respectfully and organized his speech: "that abbess Jueyin has been living in the Wen family for more than 20 days, and many people have visited, but all of them refuse to be seen outside. I think Father, you can go and talk about it. If those people can come over, it will certainly be beneficial to our literary family."Wen Xi turned to drink: "I don''t want you to mention this matter again. Although our literary family is full of glory and brilliance, some people can crush us with their fingers. How the Abbess wants to do that is her business. You don''t need to pay attention to it. Even if she has lived here for ten years, don''t talk about it."


    Wen Shuhua didn''t expect that his father was so angry that he didn''t fall back and said, "I understand!"


    Wen Xi snorted coldly. He was more and more disappointed with his son. What happened 20 years ago made him ache. He breathed out a breath and asked, "has Xinxue got any news?"


    Wen Shuhua felt that her back was wet, and she understood that Wen Xi''s son was not good enough. She said, "in the morning, I called her and said that Chu Feng had died. She told her that she could come back, but she said that she had never been to dianlan before. She wanted to appreciate the scenery there and then said," we don''t need to worry about it. "


    Wenxi nodded slightly, her eyes sank, and she said for a long time: "what she wants to do is her business, but when she comes back to the Imperial City, she will fulfill her responsibilities as a writer. Although our literary family is still very brilliant, with the arrival of the transition, it is time for her to do something and fulfill the promise made 18 years ago."


    The Secretary Hua''s pupil shrinks sharply, thinking of the agreement, and finally nods to leave silently. It is his daughter, but he can''t control her fate, and can''t even put forward a proposal!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    Everything happened in Dian LAN from the beginning of the explosion to slowly subsided. No one mentioned those things again, even some insiders did not mention it. At the same time, the whole holy pilgrimage was also in the dark waves.


    The first garden of the Huangfu family in the imperial city has passed away. The happy days of the Huangfu family are far away. The old master Huangfu Junyi was killed by Chu Feng, and his old minister, Jingkun, also died. Although Weiss gave enough benefits, the Huangfu family was still not happy.


    At this time, the hall of the main building of the first garden was filled with the nephews of the whole Huangfu family and the children of Huangfu asking for heaven. However, everyone was silent in a kind of extreme silence, and their eyes were all looking at their Huangfu''s asking the sky with their backs, and there was no one in the atmosphere.


    Huangfu asked the sky and calmly looked at an enlarged picture hanging on the wall in front of him. It was a dignified old man, who was not angry but powerful. Even in the picture, he could bring light pressure. It was Huangfu Junyi, the old master of the Huangfu family and the fifth highest master in the black list, Huangfu Junyi.


    It''s a pity that he is buried in the ground with a pile of ashes.


    It''s nine o''clock in the morning. At seven o''clock, they are gathered together by Huangfu. Only in the past two hours, Huangfu Junyi just stood there without saying a word. We don''t know what he''s doing or thinking!


    After more than ten minutes, Huangfu asked the sky and turned around. The whole person lacked the usual domineering spirit and was a little more haggard and tired.


    Looking around at the absolute core of the hundreds of Huangfu family members, Huangfu asked the sky without any mood fluctuations. His eyes flied over them one by one, and finally fixed on Huangfu Wenyu. He said faintly, "everything you want to do has been completed?"


    Huangfu Wenyu stood up from his seat and bowed back: "it''s all done."


    Huangfu asked the sky, nodded, turned to sit on the throne, took a cup of tea and sipped it in and continued: "talk about it!"


    "Yes, father!"


    Huangfu Wenyu asked respectfully. Then he took two steps forward and turned to face the crowd and said, "in recent months, Huangfu group has made a number of investment mergers, and the benefits and losses have been estimated. Now I will explain them one by one."


    Waving her hand, Zhang Shan, who had been standing outside, ran in immediately, handed some information to Huangfu Wenyu, and quickly withdrew again. Her eyes did not dare to take another look.


    Huangfu Wenyu opened his mouth to let everyone hear: "the first thing is that we got the agency right of fengteng in the Central Plains. In the last two months, we removed the payment of agency fees and entry fees and other things in the Central Plains area, and the net profit was as high as 300 million Chi. Moreover, it is possible to quadruple this year because of the price increase of the three drugs.


    The second thing is that we had a conflict with blue cells and the final cost. We lost 200 million pool dollars, but blue cells also lost as much as 100 million pool coins!


    The third thing is to cooperate with the Huang family in the south. In two months'' time, we will generate 100 million Chi. This is a pure profit. After removing the loss and income, we will basically make a profit of 200 million Chi Yuan in the next two months of the year.


    In addition, Huangfu Wenyu did not continue to talk about this, but turned to look at Huangfu and asked the sky. The latter raised his head and waved his hand and said, "continue, there is nothing that can''t be said here."


    After nodding slightly, Huangfu Wenyu turned and continued: "in addition, because of the death of the old master Huangfu Junyi, Weisi''s compensation plus some things, we expect to get 10 billion Chi yuan compensation, and in the next 10 years, we will get 10 billion Chi Yuan reports, totaling 20 billion Chi coins, which we can definitely get."


    "Taking all the above into consideration, I have counted the annual profit of the Huangfu family in the past two weeks, reaching 110 billion Chi, an increase of 300% over the previous year."


    When people began to hear that, they took a breath. They were very happy to hear that the net profit of last year was as high as that. This means that when they pay dividends, they can get a lot of benefits.


    "Did you hear that?" Huangfu asked the sky and waved Huangfu Wenyu to sit down. He opened his mouth to break the surprise of the public. His voice contained a light pressure: "although my father died, his death has brought us tens of billions of Chi dollars in return. It is worth it. In addition, you can hear about the profits of last year."


    "Some people want me to get rid of the position of householder. Who is more qualified than me to sit in this position and create such huge benefits for you?"


    Everyone''s faces changed slightly. Some of the older people bowed their heads unconsciously. They were the elders of the Huangfu family, second only to Huangfu Junyi. They were the uncles and elders of the Huangfu family.


    At the beginning of Huangfu Junyi''s death, Huangfu asked Heaven for Wei''s interests, and then stopped to make peace. This made them have a lot of complaints. But now they heard that the Huangfu family made a net profit last year. They knew that no one could create such huge benefits for them except Huangfu asking the sky.


    Huangfu asked the sky, glanced at the elders, and said with a cold hum: "it seems that there is no revenge for me, and no one wants to say anything, is it?""Home master!"


    At this time, an old man stood up and, as an elder, he was a few people who could ask the heaven to Huangfu: "I admit you have created great benefits for the family. Since your succession to the head of the family, the annual profits of the family are growing, but there are some things, not the money can be measured."


    When Huangfu asked the sky to see him, the old man continued to say, "your father, my cousin died in Weiss. Although they said Chu Feng killed him, you and I knew clearly who was besieging the old man according to our investigation."


    "I can understand you for not being enemies for a while, but all the pressure is relieved. You don''t revenge the old owner, but you do it to the wind gate. I don''t understand!"


    Huangfu asked the sky with the tea cup and the lid was gently scratched on it. Only these voices were heard in the hall. When everyone felt depressed, Huangfu asked the sky to break the silence: "uncle, you are right. The death of his father really has nothing to do with Weiss, but do you think the family interests are important or my father is important?"


    The old man was a slow looking man. The family rules of the emperor Fu family were thousand years old. He understood naturally and said, "family interests are more important than everything!"


    "That''s not it. Don''t you understand if I don''t revenge?"


    Huangfu asked Heaven to catch his words and said, secretly carrying the murderer: "he is my father, and I can revenge myself and I want to report. But I definitely don''t want to be the one who is played by people. You think it is the Weiss''s action, and the evidence shows that the Weiss did it, but I prefer Chu Feng as a wolf calf.


    As for the evidence you said, I did not, I only rely on my feeling and understanding of Chu Feng, plus my father nearly killed Chu Feng in Weiss. Jai reported that he had the chance to kill my father? "


    Waving, the old man to speak did not speak out the words. Huangfu asked the cold and said, "so don''t talk to me about these things again. I know what I want to do. Besides, my father, over 100 years old, has already enjoyed everything in the world. Death is a relief and can bring great benefits to the family, isn''t it OK?"


    The old man was asked by Huangfu, and his face was red and rough, but he finally sat down. The family interests of Huangfu were greater than everything. As long as the gains were greater than the pay, it was worth it, the old man said.


    "Is there anyone else who wants to say something?"


    Huangfu asked Heaven to take back the eyes of the old man and threw himself to the rest of the people. His sharp eyes were swept like knives. No one dared to look directly at him. Finally, he said, "if nothing is left to me, I will be questioned if my people will carry on what I say again. Don''t blame the family law to wait on it, and go down now!"


    "Wenyu, if butterfly, you leave me!"


    The crowd began to stand up and slowly leave the hall, which means relief. When only Huangfu Wenyu and Huangfu ruodei were left in the hall, Huangfu asked Heaven and looked at Huangfu Wenyu: "what kind of loss would we suffer if the family of Huangfu continued to knock with the wind door?"


    "It''s not to be estimated!" Huangfu Wenyu thought about it and then went back carefully: "at least before we have a complete strategy, we are not suitable to continue the war on Fengmen. Fengteng''s drug agency right in Central Plains now belongs to our Huangfu family, but it will create us great benefits at first. If it is mature, it will grow exponentially."


    "According to a statistic I made privately, we expect to make a net profit of 1.5 billion pool dollars from now on to the end of the year, because the price of drugs has increased by three to ten times than when they were first issued!"


    When Huangfu asked Heaven to listen quietly, Huangfu Wenyu added: "in addition, if the war starts, it is not ruled out that fengteng can cancel cooperation because they have the right to change agents at any time. At the same time, according to my research on Chu Feng, once the war starts, he will have no bottom line, no rules and no death, which will be very great for us."


    Huangfu asked Heaven to touch a green ring on his finger, frowned and thought about an opening: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s not suitable to fight the windgate for at least one year!" "Once the war begins, we are estimated to reduce 70% of our interests sharply. But in the next year, although the wind gate may expand, our family is also calm and calm, and the loss will be reduced to 30%, and the return report of victory will be enough to make up for it."


    "After a few minutes, Huangfu Wenyu nodded, digested the analysis of Huangfu Wenyu and said to Zhan Jin standing beside him." arrange it and cancel the targeted plan temporarily. In one year, no one should obviously provoke Chu Feng, but a year later, the thunder will be crushed and completely put out. "


    Jenkin nodded indifferently and went to the corner to make a phone call, and then came back.


    "You go to the company first. I have something to talk to you about with ruodei."


    Huangfu asked Heaven to continue to open, there was an invisible prestige again, after Huangfu Wenyu respectfully left, his eyes looked gloomy to Huangfu ruodi, cold voice of the opening: "although you do very well, I know that the person who rescued Chu Feng in Weiss was you, but I don''t blame you."


    If the butterfly body of Huangfu is shocked, he thought that people didn''t know what the ghost didn''t know. Huang Fu asked Heaven that he didn''t even speak. The latter continued: "because Chu Feng didn''t shoot your grandfather horizontally, I would kill him!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    Huangfu asked the sky, which completely shocked Huangfu Ruo die''s heart.


    There was disbelief in her eyes, but then she regained her calm. The person in front of her was her father. But in the past 30 years, she asked herself that she had never seen clearly what kind of person Huangfu was.


    "Curious?"


    Although Huangfu ruodie didn''t speak, Huangfu asked the sky as if he knew what she was thinking. He said faintly: "because your grandfather has been on my head for more than 50 years, I have sat in this position from countless times of life and death, but I can''t get all the rights of the family. I''m not willing to."


    Although in the eyes of outsiders, Huangfu Wentian is the head of Huangfu''s family, and his scenery is boundless. But only he knows that he is like a puppet. If the old man above doesn''t want to, he can be strangled at any time.


    Huang Fu Ruo die is not shocked that he saved Chu Feng. He whispered, "I understand that you don''t need to talk to me about this."


    Huangfu asked the sky and narrowed his eyes: "your brother is still alive."


    Huang Fu Ruo die, who had no feeling at all, was surprised and asked, "is he still alive?"


    "Yes, still alive!" Huangfu asked the sky and nodded gently. Then he continued: "but he died a week ago. This time, he is completely dead and can''t live again. Although the official news is that they annihilated it, the reason is that they kidnapped Su Xinyu."


    "But with my intuition, things are not so simple, maybe Chu Feng is still alive."


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s mood of joy and sorrow made her change her mind a little bit. After a moment, she said, "Chu Feng is not dead, are you sure?"


    Huangfu took a sip of tea. His eyes were meaningful, but his tone was heavy: "I''m not sure. It''s just an intuition. Maybe Chu Feng is dead. Your brother is really dead in the official encirclement. I could have asked Xitan about that night, but I can''t find him."


    Huangfu ruodie doesn''t believe Huangfu''s inquiry immediately, but he is thinking about the truth there.


    Xitan did leave the first garden a while ago. He didn''t know where he was going. Huangfu asked the sky only to send him to carry out a task. But now it seems that Xitan''s task seems to have something to do with Huangfu Wenren.


    Huangfu asks heaven and sees Huangfu if butterfly can''t digest the news, or if he doesn''t believe it, he raises his hand, Zhan Jin takes out a file bag from his body and puts it in his hand. Huangfu asks the sky and hands it to Huangfu ruodie and says, "after reading the contents, you will understand."


    Huangfu ruodie takes over the file bag and opens it. Her astonishment gradually turns into shock. At last, she bursts into anger and murder. She does not doubt the authenticity of the information. Finally, she puts down her mouth and says, "the death of my brother was caused by Wen Zhuzi by Chu Feng?"


    "Yes, I didn''t believe it at first, but after repeatedly confirming it, I made sure it was true."


    Huangfu asked the sky and saw that Huangfu ruobi had begun to believe it, and he did not worry to explain: "otherwise, how can we explain that when we besieged fengteng garden, Wen Zhuzi left with people and appeared in the river and sea attacking Huangfu villa? In the end, he escaped the search of our family and left the river and sea without a sound? "


    In addition to the emperor''s fingers, who can strike the silent world in the sky


    On the night of the blue cell attack, Huangfu ruodie also went to the river and sea. At that time, she did not see Chu Feng. She felt that she had nothing to do with Chu Feng. Blue cell retaliated because of the old things. But now Huangfu asked the sky and said that she could not help but believe two points.


    Huangfu asked the sky and continued in good time: "in addition, the other three brothers of blue cell, the second leader of which, tagil, must have been heard by you. Do you think what he said will be false?"


    Silence!


    Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t answer and fell into silence completely. Huang Fu didn''t worry about asking the sky. He drank tea slowly there. For a long time, Huang Fu Ruo die raised his head and said, "what do I need to do?"


    "Do you want to avenge your brother?" Huangfu did not say how to do it, but asked a plain question.


    Huangfu Wenren is Huangfu''s son who asks heaven. He does not want revenge, but he asks himself. It is quite strange that he is a daughter. However, Huangfu ruodie, who was ignited with resentment, did not think about it and said coldly: "if my brother didn''t die at the beginning, and finally died in the hands of Chu Feng, or in a conspiracy, I would like to revenge!"


    Huangfu asked the sky and patted the tea table. He stood up and said, "this is my daughter. Although all parties now say that Chu Feng is dead, but Weis''s official full-scale deployment did not leave him. I don''t believe he died like this. I need you to do something. If he really lives, he will come out."


    Huang Fu Ruo die was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Huangfu asked the sky and waved. Zhan Jin nodded and handed her a copy of the information. Huangfu ruodie looked at her, and her eyes were stagnant. Then he raised his head and asked, "father, do you really want to do this?"


    Huangfu asked the sky indifferently and replied, "if you don''t want to avenge your brother, you can not do that!"


    In a word, Huangfu ruodie didn''t know how to answer. He closed his eyes and thought for a long time. He stood up and said, "I need to think about it. If Chu Feng is OK, but if he is not alive, I don''t want to bury myself."With a word left, Huangfu ruodie bowed down and left the hall. There was murder and hatred in his eyes, and he walked towards his residence.


    After leaving, Zhan Jin said coldly: "master, in fact, Chu Feng is dead or not. You won''t do anything to him for the time being to harm the best interests of Huangfu family. Why don''t you tell Ruo die that the man has taken a fancy to her?"


    Huang Fu''s face of asking the sky has been less, and the beginning of indifference has become sophisticated. Shaking his head, he said: "if things are really so simple, I will naturally say so. Now Ruo die is not the daughter who listened to me. She has been changed a lot by Chu Feng.


    Only hatred can let her do that. It will bring great benefits to our Huangfu family. It can be said that it is not a simple benefit. The Huangfu family, which has lost the old guy, needs these people most! "


    Zhan Jin nodded and understood that this was the only way, but he still showed a trace of worry on his indifferent face and said, "it''s just that this is the central high-voltage line, we?"


    "Don''t worry, they may be more careful than we are and don''t need to worry."


    Huangfu asked the sky with a sneer and shook his head. His eyes looked out at the gate and said, "what we need to do now is to take advantage of what they like. That will make our Huangfu family more prosperous. In addition, you can transfer 50 billion yuan to his account. Those people are burning money."


    Zhan Jin nodded respectfully: "understand!"


    At noon, in a small village a hundred miles away from lankun City, there are only more than ten households living here. The nearest town needs to walk ten kilometers to get there by car. It is remote and uninhabited!


    The continuous cough came from a shabby hut. Chu Feng, who had been in a coma for a week, opened his eyes and subconsciously wanted to sit up. But he felt some pain all over his body. He shook his head and tried to remember how he fainted and what happened that night.


    Looking around, Chu Feng frowned: "where is this?"


    Struggling to get up slowly, Chu Feng went to the door and looked out. He could see some people cooking in the distance, surrounded by mountains and trees. But Chu Feng was sure he didn''t know where this was.


    Taking a deep breath of fresh air, I was just about to go out and ask where it was. Suddenly, he heard a slight movement coming from the room with the curtain beside him. Chu Feng''s body tensed up in an instant, but then relaxed. If someone really wanted to kill him, he could move his hand when he was in a coma.


    Slowly walking towards there, just ready to lift the curtain, I can smell a breath of danger. A picture flashed through my left eye. Without thinking about it, Chu Feng dodged away, and the next moment, the sound of puff and puff was heard on the curtain.


    Chu Feng was in a cold sweat. He saw that there were holes on the curtain which was still in good condition. But what shocked Chu Feng was that it wasn''t any hidden weapon or weapon just now, but water. The simple drop of water made the curtain full of holes.


    Just ready to use the left eye perspective to see what the situation, inside came a woman''s cold voice, without the slightest dare: "if you dare to use your left eye perspective, I will kill you immediately!"


    A word makes Chu Feng''s spirit shake. His left eye is his biggest secret. Murong Bing knows only a few things. How do the people inside know it?


    Suppressing his surprise, Chu Feng calmed his mind, but he did not use his left eye to see who was inside. He asked softly, "well, I want to know where this is. I have been in a coma for several days. Who are you?"


    Inside the house came the sound of water. A woman was lying in a bath tub that had been used several decades ago to take a bath. After hearing the words, she looked at the direction of the cloth curtain full of holes and said in a soft voice: "one hundred miles outside Kun City, seven days, your Savior!"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry. He felt that he was an orphan. He didn''t waste an extra word. But he was sure that the other party saved himself. Chu Feng was also a little relieved. He just kept his guard: "that"


    "get out!"


    There was no waiting for Chu Feng to speak. The voice was very nice, but it gave people a feeling that they could not refuse: "in 20 minutes, come in!"


    Although Chu Feng wants to know what happened that night and whether Huangfu Wenren was killed or not, Su Xinyu and Lin Yulin are not safe, because he can''t remember the events at that time, but the women inside do not give face, Chu Feng laughs bitterly, and can only go out and wait outside.


    The woman in the bath pail manages her wet hair. Her eyes turn and close, and her red lips open: "kill? Or not? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    Chu Feng went out and walked into it for 20 minutes. His eyes were frozen!


    A girl''s back to him, a white dress, no wind and automatic, wet hair casually sprinkled behind her, and a faint body fragrance poured into Chu Feng''s nose. Although she had not seen what the girl looked like before her, Chu Feng''s mind had involuntarily appeared four words.


    The gods come down to earth!


    The woman in white slowly turned around, her face covered with a veil, a pair of eyelashes long up, the water moving eyes suddenly let Chu Feng have the meaning of sinking, feel the soul is quiet down.


    The woman in white, as if she had not seen the wind of Chu, poured black water into the tub with a jar in her hand. Her words were plain: "if you dare to peep at me with your left eye, I will kill you."


    A cold words, let Chu Feng once again suppress the impulse to see the woman in front of her, take a deep breath and open his mouth: "do we know?"


    The woman in white stirs the water in the bath pail gently and says, "I haven''t seen it."


    The simple three words make Chu Feng frown. Looking at such a gorgeous woman, she still doesn''t know how to bring herself here. She is definitely not an ordinary person. The most important thing is that she knows her left eye. Chu Feng''s heart is full of vigilance.


    Seeing that the woman in white didn''t know what to do there, Chu Feng asked, "I haven''t seen it, nothing to save me?"


    The woman in white looked back at Chu Feng and said, "I don''t want to kill anyone who is seriously injured."


    "Don''t kill the seriously wounded?"


    Chu Feng eyebrows gently wrinkled, at the moment he felt a faint killing opportunity on the woman in white, aftertaste his eyes and asked: "you are here to kill me."


    "I think so." Bai''s aunt nodded slightly and walked toward the outside. When she passed by Chu Feng, she stopped to open her mouth: "there is medicine in the bath bucket, which can make you recover from the injury and soak for four hours!"


    With that, the woman in white lifted the curtain and went out directly without saying a word to Chu Feng. The latter squinted and walked to the bath bucket, smelling a faint smell. His vigilance dissipated a little. This is indeed a healing potion.


    Looking back, it seems that the woman in white is no longer in the house. Chu Feng takes off his clothes, but his expression is strange as soon as he takes off his clothes. He was bathed in blood when he met Huangfu Wenren at that time. Why is he clean now?


    Thinking that it might be an immortal woman who changed her clothes and wiped her body that day, Chu Feng was inexplicably excited. She quickly took off her clothes and jumped into the water. She was just soaked in the water. Chu Feng''s mouth opened slightly: "it seems that this is her bathing water?"


    Chu Feng think really is, think that he is now a girl has just bathed in the water, feeling a little evil.


    Four hours later, Chu Feng came out of the bathtub and put on his clothes. He saw that many injuries on his body had dissipated. It was estimated that when he was in a coma, the woman in white cured him and breathed out a breath. Now he has the ability to escape.


    Out of the house, I saw a woman in white sitting under a tree. Just about to ask something, the woman in white raised her head and said, "keep me at a distance of one meter."


    After all, the woman in white stood up and walked to the entrance of the small village. Chu Feng had a look here. It should also be a temporary refuge for her when she was injured. After all, the farmers in these small villages are not too gossipy, so they are relatively safe.


    Keep up with the pace of the woman in white, and keep a distance of more than one meter with her. After walking out for an hour, the woman in white doesn''t mean to stop. Chu Feng doesn''t care about following her, but she is a bit impatient as time goes on.


    Stop the pace, look around the mouth: "beauty, there is no one here, what to do, what to say can be!"


    "For what?" The woman in white looks back at Chu Feng. Her pure and flawless eyes reveal a sharp color.


    Chu Feng was stunned. He just asked a question, which didn''t mean anything. However, he felt the sharpness of the woman in white gradually, and a kind of aggressiveness gradually came into being. He casually replied, "you saved me. No matter whether you want to kill me or not, this is the fact that can''t be changed. I will eventually return this feeling to you."


    "As for what I said to do, you don''t mind. How about I make a promise once?"


    "Shameless!" The woman in White said in a cold voice, but did not give Chu Feng a heart to heart cool. She turned her back to Chu Feng and looked at the distance and said, "are you so rogue to everyone? Or are you born like that? "


    Chu Feng saw that the woman in white didn''t mean to compare with himself. He felt uninteresting. He went to a nearby tree and sat down and said, "you are not my woman. You know what kind of person I am and what to do?"


    The woman in white frowns slightly and opens her mouth after stretching: "the owner of the dark eyes is just a shameless person, disappointed!"


    "Dark eyes?" When Chu Feng heard these four words, his heart beat inexplicably. He raised his head and looked at the woman in white: "can you explain it to me a little bit?"


    The woman in white nodded and wanted to see something in Chu Feng''s body. However, Chu Feng''s everything was extremely natural. After a while, she said, "you really don''t know the dark eyes?"Chu Feng felt as if he had something to do with his left eye. He no longer sat down and stood up and said, "I don''t know."


    The woman in white nodded and walked out: "if no one told you, then I won''t tell you. When you should know, you will know. When you don''t know, you are not qualified to know. Goodbye!"


    The woman in White said that she was going to leave, so Chu Feng was rather depressed. She quickly followed up, and her face showed a timid look. She said, "beauty, you left me here alone. I''m afraid!"


    But the woman in white seems to have not heard the general continue to go forward, as if when Chu Feng is a transparent person, the latter dark way is not lovely, continue to speak: "that, what dark eyes you don''t tell me, but at least tell me, what happened to the two women with me that night?"


    This time, the woman in white stopped and looked at Chu Feng and asked, "they are all your women. Do you love them?"


    Chu Feng Wei Leng, finally shook his head back: "what qualifications do I have to say love, I owe them only!"


    In the eyes of a flash of color, the woman in White said: "they are OK, they were taken away by your people!" Finish saying to continue to walk toward the front, in the heart do some ponder, for a long time softly open a mouth: "why do you want to kill so many people?"


    Chu Feng at the moment in his mind is now outside the situation, smell speech absent-minded reply: "because they die."


    After a word, Chu Feng smelled a touch of crisis and shrouded himself. Before he could figure out what was going on, he suddenly bumped into his chest, flew out and fell down for seven or eight meters. The woman in white slowly put down her hand, and her eyes were cold and said, "then I think you deserve to die. Can you also kill you?"


    Chu Feng stood up with a slight cough, calm on the surface, but the waves were already in his heart. The strength of the woman in white was beyond his imagination. Maybe he was on the same level with Murong Bing.


    Chu Feng does not speak, is always staring at the woman in white, the latter began to have nothing, but with the passage of time on her pretty face feel hot meaning, the tone is a little unnatural: "see what, see again kill you."


    Chu Feng exhaled and threw out three words: "you are so beautiful!"


    In the white dress woman''s expression a Zheng more a touch of sullen, Chu Feng moved his eyes, calmed the body of the turning gushing voice: "you are wenxinxue?"


    The woman in white was stunned, and then she turned around and threw something in her hand towards the Chu wind. Her cold voice was killing her: "don''t care who I am. Now I won''t kill you, but after two days, when you recover your full posture, I will kill you and calm down the souls of those people!"


    Pick up the lost things to open, it is his mobile phone and some things, Chu Feng looked up at the woman in white and said with a smile: "it''s really the first minister of the holy court!"


    Chu Feng looks at her cell phone and electricity and dials a phone call. No matter Ye Zixuan or Su Xinyu, they are in awe of the first minister of the holy court. Now it''s just enough not to kill herself. But who knows if she will suddenly lose her heart?


    At the other end of the phone, a few beeps were connected, and a lazy voice was heard. It seems that seduction can be transmitted through the phone: "husband, so many talents know to call me, now where?"


    "I don''t know, you can locate my mobile phone and find it!"


    Chu Feng looked at the far away wenxinxue, and said faintly that he did not forget to tell Murong Bing the seriousness of the matter: "the person who saved me is the first minister of the holy Dynasty. Wenjiaxinxue doesn''t kill me because I am seriously injured. If you don''t find me right away, you are ready to collect the corpse for me!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head with the snow in the heart above, and whispered back: "understand!"


    "Wait, husband!"


    When Chu Feng is ready to hang up the phone and follow Wen Xinxue for a while, something may still be useful. Murong Bing thinks of something and says, "you''ve always been quiet these days. The first few days are very quiet, but the martial law of the holy court will be lifted. The leader of the Liao Dynasty, arbor, has moved!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, not much worry, seems to have expected, generally said: "come to me quickly, the arbor wants to move is normal, I own arrangement!"


    "In addition, before you come, tell Meier that fengteng garden must be taken good care of. It is a symbolic place, and no accident can happen."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    Chu Feng is in a very depressed mood at the moment. At first, he follows wenxinxue. After returning to Kuncheng, wenxinxue follows him instead, which makes it inconvenient for Chu Feng who wants to do something to make a phone call. For such a woman with amazing force value, Chu Feng doesn''t want to provoke her.


    Back in the city, wenxinxue changed her gauze, wore a small hat and a pair of sunglasses, and her white scarf covered her face. On a cold night, she didn''t feel abrupt.


    "Wen Xin Xue!"


    Chu Feng looked at the mobile phone message at a turning position, stopped and turned to open his mouth: "you have been following me for two hours. Even if you want to kill me, you have to give me a breathing time?"


    Wenxin snow stopped two meters away from Chu Feng, as always indifferent: "I''m afraid I can''t find you."


    "What do you want me to do? If you can''t find it, you can''t find it. Besides, I''m not your man."


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly. Sometimes he felt that wenxinxue was like a piece of white paper. If you want to kill someone, you have to tell others that others are not fools. They will not let you follow. After thinking about it, he continued: "otherwise, we are separated here now, and you are not in a hurry to kill me for a while, how about?"


    Wenxin snow show eyebrow light frown, immediately without hesitation shake head way: "no, kill you, I have other things."


    Chu Feng exhaled a long breath, which could be regarded as no way. Looking at Wen Xinxue, who had not seen her real face, she asked, "well, how can I not follow me?"


    A cold wind blowing, wenxinxue didn''t know what he was thinking about. After a long time, he said unnaturally: "lend me ten thousand yuan."


    When chufeng''s eyes were wide open and doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing, Wen Xinxue continued: "in order to find you out and kill me, I only have 20000 yuan in my body. Now I have spent all of them, and I am hungry!"


    "Beauty, can you be more childish?"


    Chu Feng whispered to God, but he threw out a sentence. Wenxinxue almost forgot that he had not eaten anything since he left the small village today. He shook his head and turned around: "the money is not borrowed from you. When you fight, you don''t know where to go. Go with me. Take the money and go away."


    Looking at the back of Chu Feng, Wen Xin Xue said, "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng stopped and asked without looking back


    Wenxinxue took off the sunglasses, and her cold eyes seemed to penetrate the Chu wind. She said word by word: "don''t speak rude words in front of me!"


    "Insane!" Chu Feng thought wenxinxue wanted to say something meaningful, but he didn''t expect it was such a word without much nutrition. He mumbled and continued to move forward.


    Wenxinxue bit his lips, and suddenly appears behind Chu Feng quietly. He pats his palm toward the back of Chu Feng. The latter''s eyes are frozen, but he finds that he can''t avoid it. When he wants to throw a dog to gnaw mud in the secret Road, he is suddenly pulled by someone and his body is ten meters away.


    Feeling a trace of familiar Wen Xin Xue frowned and said, "have we met before?"


    It was Murong Bing who took Chu Feng away. He felt relieved to see that there was no other injury on Chu Feng. Then he looked at Wen Xinxue. Although he covered his face, he could still see the beauty of the woman, but he couldn''t remember whether he had seen it.


    "I don''t know you," she said with a smile


    "Nine princesses!"


    Murong Bing just opened his mouth, Wen Xinxue said three words directly. When Murong Bing''s body was stunned and his eyes were flowing, Wen Xinxue nodded his head and said, "it must be you. Although it has been so many years, I remember your words, smiles and actions."


    Murong Bing scattered two points sharp, but the killing machine has been firmly locked in wenxinxue, her identity is special, do not want to be known, implicated Chu Feng, asked: "who are you?"


    Wenxinxue took off her hat, and her long hair fell down like a waterfall. She was charming. She spread her scarf and showed her beautiful face. She said, "elder, do you really don''t know me?"


    Murong Bing squinted at Wenxin snow up and down, but sure he did not see it, shook his head and said, "I still don''t know you."


    But Chu Feng, who is beside Murong Bing, is a little dull at the moment. He has seen many beautiful women, Huangfu Rudie, Yan Ruyu or Su Xinyu are all top-notch beauties. Lin Yulin is even more elegant and virtuous. But when he sees Wen Xinxue''s real face, Chu Feng feels that his heart will not beat in general.


    Beauty is not ordinary beauty. Although there is no smile or charming action, standing there is enough to make the world become her foil and breathe out a dull breath: "worthy of being the first minister of the holy pilgrimage, worthy of fame!"


    Words just export next to Murong ice is not willing to, look at the Chu wind, small mouth also aggrieved pout: "am I not beautiful?"


    "You? When I don''t say anything! " At this time, Chu Feng also remembered that she had just been involuntarily and embarrassed to put aside the topic. It was not that Murong Bing was not beautiful enough, but that they were not women of the same style and could not be compared at all.


    If you say seductive, then Murong ice is definitely the top of this, if you say fairy temperament, then wenxinxue is definitely the extreme in this field, which cannot be compared!Murong Bing hummed, and did not investigate Chu Feng''s slip of speech just now. Looking at Wen Xinxue, he asked, "but can you tell me where we met?"


    Wen Xinxue looks at Murong Bing as if she really doesn''t know herself. Seeing Chu Feng, she is surprised that Murong Bing is dry. When she called her husband, she also said, "do you remember that eighteen years ago, you took a three-year-old girl as a nominal disciple in a place, and taught her something for a year, and then never went to see her?"


    Murong Bing frowned slightly, for a long time his eyes were stunned. His body just appeared in front of wenxinxue in an instant. He looked at the woman in front of him and laughed: "are you Xiaoxue?"


    "It''s me, master!"


    Wen Xinxue''s face, which had never been smiling, also showed a smile at this time. With a smile, she opened her mouth: "if you hadn''t taken me as an apprentice in that Jedi and led me through a year, I wouldn''t have come to this day."


    Chu Feng stood in the distance, the corner of his mouth twitched violently. Before, Murong Bing said that no one compared with him. But now wenxinxue said that Murong Bing had accepted her as a disciple 18 years ago, and Chu Feng was in a sweat. This is indeed an old goblin!


    Murong Bing chuckled and pinched wenxinxue''s small face and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you had the talent to accept apprentices at will, and now you are the first minister of the holy Dynasty. It''s good. If you knew you were the granddaughter of the literary family, I might have to think about it."


    "Come on, you call me master. Why do you want to kill my husband?"


    Wen Xin Xue was still a little surprised and unable to digest her mouth. Looking at Chu Feng, who had a similar look in the distance, she was a little embarrassed and asked, "master, can I not say that?"


    However, according to the extreme of the old nun, she must think that you are on purpose to learn from the two families. That''s a big taboo! "


    Wenxinxue frowns. She didn''t know these things when she was young. But now Murong Bing knows that it is disrespectful to worship Murong Bing first and then to his master now. She exhaled, "my grandfather!"


    "Wenxi boy?"


    Murong Bing jumped out a sentence in the sign that Chu Feng''s chin was about to fall off. Then he said, "but it''s really possible that Wenxi can''t deal with my husband, so it''s normal to take advantage of you. But as your master, it''s up to this. Otherwise, it''s unfilial to murder my old father-in-law."


    Clap your hands to think of something, Murong Bing emerged with a smile and said: "I still want to do something these days. Now you can come and take care of my husband. I have to go to work. Before I come back, you will follow her side, OK?"


    Wen Xinxue didn''t expect that she was going to kill Chu Feng, but something dramatic happened. She felt helpless and regretted that when she knew Murong Bing was the ninth princess, she should not worship her as a teacher. But she also knew that she would still choose to worship Murong Bing as her teacher.


    After all, her master or her ancestor and others were very polite to Murong Bing, just like the younger generation facing the elder.


    Looking at the distant dullness of Chu Feng, wenxinxue felt uncomfortable and asked, "master, how do I call him?"


    Murong Bing blinked at Chu Feng. It seemed that he was asking for merit. He patted Wen Xinxue on the shoulder and said with a smile: "it seems that I''m lucky. I''m lucky to take an apprentice. All of them are Wen family members. As for my husband, according to the modern saying, you should call Shigong!"


    Although Wen Xinxue has not seen Murong Bing for many years, she was deeply impressed by her one-year relationship, and nodded slightly: "yes, master!"


    "Well, take good care of my husband. I''ll go to work first. When I get back, I''ll find aunt Jueyin to give you back to me." Murong Bing patted Wenxin snow on the shoulder, toward the distance also does not want to say more Chu Feng ran away, can be said to have no shadow to go without a trace.


    Chu Feng closed his mouth and looked at Wenxin snow coming slowly with his head down. The dark road was full of twists and turns. He coughed and asked, "how old is ice?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    A small restaurant near Kuncheng hospital.


    After Chu Feng and Murong Bing separated, they came here. When Chu Feng wanted to see people and had not eaten anything, they randomly selected a restaurant to have something to eat. But worried that someone would recognize Chu Feng, they directly ordered a small box. The standard eight dishes and two soup were put on the table, which made two hungry people have a big appetite.


    Even wenxinxue didn''t care about the image of a lady because she didn''t eat for a day. She asked for a large bowl of rice to start eating. Then she drank drinks and ate vegetables, and her mouth was full of oil. However, it seemed that there was no slovenly saying. On the contrary, she felt a kind of real temperament experience.


    Chu Feng is not in the mood to enjoy wenxinxue''s lovely meal at the moment. He works hard. In less than half an hour, they wipe out eight dishes and two soup, which makes the waiters beside him dumbfounded.


    After patting his stomach comfortably, Chu Feng waved his hand and asked the waiter to leave and then said with a smile: "if your grandfather knew that you wanted you to kill me, but he didn''t, what would you think of sitting with me for dinner?"


    Wen Xin Xue wiped her mouth, her face was calm, and her words were plain: "one condition, not the next one!"


    Although Wen Xinxue didn''t grow up in the literary school since childhood, she came from the literary family. When she returned to the literary family at the age of 18, Wen Xinxue promised Wenxi that she would not have too much intersection with the literary family in her life. However, she could agree to a condition of the literary school and do anything in her lifetime.


    In other words, after the completion of this condition, wenxinxue has no relationship with the literati.


    Although wenxinxue didn''t make it clear, Chu Feng had a vague understanding, nodded and asked, "you haven''t answered. How old is Murong Bing?"


    Chu Feng asked this question on the street, but wenxinxue kept silent and didn''t answer it. Now that he was full of food, Chu Feng asked curiously. What was Murong Bing, who was not an ancient warrior, still so young?


    "I don''t know."


    This time, wenxinxue did not answer, but shook her head and whispered back: "Shifu was born in a place where I grew up 18 years ago. She took me for a year, and then when the master sent someone to pick me up and leave there, I knew a little about her. But that''s all. As for how old I am, I really don''t know."


    After a pause, Wen Xinxue continued: "however, my master seems to face her elders in front of her. Even my great master, who died not long ago, is still in awe, and my great master is said to be hundreds of years old."


    If Chu Feng had not known something long ago, he would have been sitting on the ground if he heard Wen Xinxue. Where in the world may be hundreds of years old, but now Chu Feng believes two points.


    The thought that he and a woman at least a few hundred years old hugged and hugged, and even nearly achieved good things, Chu Feng was cold, which may be older than his grandfather''s grandfather.


    Scattered tangled Murong ice things, Chu Feng continued to ask: "then why do you call her nine princess?"


    "She told me, but I used to call her master."


    Wenxinxue doesn''t hide anything. She answers honestly. If she looks carefully, she will find that she sits opposite Chu Feng. Her eyes twinkle and dare not look at Chu Feng.


    Look at Wen Xin Xue''s appearance, it seems that just know this thing. Chu Feng did not continue to ask, squinting his eyes and opening: "that, what do you mean by the dark eyes?"


    Wen Xin Xue looks sluggish: "I won''t tell you."


    "If you don''t, don''t tell me. When Murong Bing comes back, I''ll say her apprentice bullies me." Chu Feng doesn''t care about spreading his hands, but his words almost didn''t make Wen Xin Xue angry.


    Wen Xinxue frowned slightly and really wanted to kill Chu Feng. He was too shameless and thought for a long time before opening his mouth: "I''ll tell you, but you know it yourself, because this is something I saw in the ancient books I found in the back mountain of my school, and my master doesn''t know about it. If other people know, you will die."


    Chu Feng felt wenxinxue was not joking with himself. He sat up straight and asked, "do you know, will you tell me?"


    "No interest." Wen Xin Xue replied faintly. She turned her head and did not dare to look at Chu Feng''s eyes at the moment and said, "a legend has been handed down for a long time. At the beginning of chaos, the heaven and earth are both yin and Yang, the sky is mysterious, the earth is yellow, and the two-way twins make all the development of the world present polarization.


    In the early days of human existence, there were two people on the earth. One was born with a right eye, which was called the eye of fate. It can explore the fate of life and death in the world, and can see all the best things in the world.


    Another person is born with a left eye, which is also the most mysterious existence. According to the ancient books, the man who is called the dark eye, the body of punishment, and the taboo can see all the evil and dark things in the world. There are rumors in later generations that the dark eyes appear, the heaven and earth collapse, and the martial arts are destroyed. It is called the taboo person, but no one knows why! "


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, and his eyebrows had been twisted into a rope. Wen Xinxue''s dark eyes and his mysterious left eyes were too similar. He spoke softly for a long time: "can rumors be believed?""Yes


    Wenxinxue nodded definitely and said without concealment: "because there is a legend in the ancient Wu Kingdom that the cultivators in the early days of the earth were extinguished in the hands of taboos and disappeared on the earth!"


    Chu Feng coughed gently. He felt that there was an earth shaking difference between his perception and his own. After reluctantly digesting, he continued to ask, "is this too bullshit?"


    Wen Xinxue cast a glance at Chu Feng and moved her eyes. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng who was Murong Bing''s man, she would never have said these things. Without any fluctuation, she said: "no, the development of the world is very mysterious, and some things have not been explained by nobody. But it is certain that the opening of a prosperous age is equivalent to the birth of destruction."


    "Quiet years of years of hidden strength, now how powerful, no one knows, the eyes of fate and dark eyes, not strange!"


    Chu Feng spirit a shock, asked a voice: "do you mean, the person with the right eye is also born?"


    "I don''t know!" Wenxinxue shook his head and whispered back: "but the eyes of darkness and the eyes of fate are twins. You already have a left eye, so the right eye must be born. This is nothing. But if those people know, they will try their best to strangle you. After all, no one wants to fall and disappear."


    The atmosphere in the box calmed down and seemed a little depressed. Murong Bing didn''t tell her. It can be said that Murong Bing didn''t know. She didn''t expect such a huge risk in her left eye.


    Chufeng''s fist was pinched under the table, but then released. Wen Xinxue could tell himself this, so he would not tell others. Chu Feng believed this.


    Although it''s just a fleeting opportunity to kill, it has been caught by wenxinxue. The refined girl said faintly: "don''t kill me, or I don''t know if I will kill you, and I''m not interested in your affairs. Whether you can grow up or not is still unknown!"


    Chu Feng laughed, looked up and down at Wen Xin Xue and said with a smile, "I''m kidding, how can I be willing to kill such a beautiful woman, not to mention you are still Murong Bing''s Apprentice. The relationship is there!"


    Wenxinxue did not give Chu Feng the slightest face, coldly replied: "it''s not that you don''t want to, but you can''t kill me!"


    A merciless sentence makes Chu Feng''s old face hot. Wen Xinxue is right. If he has the ability now, he will definitely kill the woman who controls his secret. What''s more, he can''t kill her now.


    Standing up, Chu Feng knows that he must be more and more careful with his left eye. He is not sure that the person who knows the dark eyes is Wen Xinxue.


    Wenxinxue, who was drinking tea with his head down, was shocked. At the next moment, his face was covered with a layer of blush. He raised his hand to teach Chu Feng a lesson. However, the latter had already closed the door and laughed and left. Wen Xinxue''s teacups were crushed in his angry hands and hummed: "shameless!"


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng appeared in Kuncheng hospital. After a change of doctor''s clothes, he went to a VIP room with a low profile. Two bodyguards at the door took a look. Then he opened the door to let him in. It was normal for doctors to check the room at night.


    There are two beds in the ward. On top of the bed, Su Xinyu lies there with her eyes closed and a faint smile on her mouth. On the other side, Lin Yulin has already fallen asleep on the accompanying bed.


    Chu Feng took off the mask on his face and looked at the two women gently. Finally, he went to Su Xinyu''s side and looked at the woman who was willing to die with him. He sighed and said, "how can I do this?"


    The slight movement makes Su Xinyu''s eyebrows pick. Recently, she did not sleep very deep. She opened her eyes and looked at the person in front of her. Her face suddenly showed joy and wanted to make a sound, which was suppressed by Chu Feng''s silent gesture.


    But the woman who recovered very well still sat up with Chu Feng in her arms. Without tears or sobbing, she whispered, "husband, I miss you!"


    "I miss you too!"


    Chu Feng patted Su Xinyu''s back, full of tenderness, and looked at the woman who seemed to want to hold her forever. Chu Feng laughed bitterly and said, "let me go first. I''ll tell you something. Tomorrow I''ll go to the northeast. I''ll see if I can stop it if it doesn''t happen."


    Su Xinyu did not have the kind of little girl is not put coquettish, let go of Chu Feng zhengse asked: "then you promise to tell me where you went, now you say it!"


    Pinching Su Xinyu''s nose, Chu Feng then tells Su Xinyu the matter briefly. In order not to arouse the suspicion of the two bodyguards outside, Chu Feng left the ward in less than five minutes.


    Less than a moment after Chu Feng left, Lin opened her eyes and listened to Su Xinyu lying on the bed humming a happy song. Lin closed her eyes again, only sighing and suffering in her heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    Although spring has begun, but for the three northeast provinces, it is not much change, still snow covered thousands of miles.


    Maple Leaf International Hotel, standing in the center of the provincial capital, has been covered by snow on the outside of dozens of stories of the building. At this time, in an ordinary suite, from eight o''clock in the morning to now two hours time, people constantly come here, because the time interval, did not attract too many people''s attention.


    In front of the wide French windows, Chu Feng, who came to Liaofu yesterday, looked at the city with calm eyes. Several people were standing or sitting behind him, but no one was talking and waiting for something.


    Wenxinxue has been following Chu Feng, but she did not appear here. Although all of us can trust, wenxinxue''s identity is destined to be something that can''t be easily known, so before everyone comes, she has been hidden.


    "The wind is low, everyone is here!"


    Half an hour later, with the arrival of Yan Luo, LAN Mei Er came forward and spoke softly. At first, they all felt that Chu Feng was dead. At the moment, seeing Chu Feng was still good, only they knew the joy in their hearts.


    Chu Feng nodded his head and turned around and looked at all the people in the room and asked, "where is Xia Yan?"


    "He needs to sit in the imperial city and remote control the river and sea, there is no way to get away from it, otherwise it will easily arouse suspicion." When she heard her words, she replied respectfully.


    "Well arranged." Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction and went to let them sit down for a while. He also sat in a position and continued: "although Huangfu family doesn''t have any entanglement with Fengmen on the surface, no one knows tomorrow after the martial law is lifted. Everything needs to be careful."


    It''s a little pity for Chu Feng that Huangfu Wenren can''t be nailed down to Huangfu family, but Huangfu Wenren was already dead. Even if Chu Feng had the heart to say that the Huangfu family had broken the rules, there would not be many people who believed it.


    Chu Feng didn''t tell LAN Mei Er about this matter, but simply said that it was the sun god''s people who did things. He didn''t want them to be too scattered. After all, the food should be eaten one mouthful at a time.


    "Less wind. This is what you need." LAN Mei Er nodded and handed Chu Feng what she had in her hand. She said: "blue cell has been hit by the writers and the tianwangmen. At present, it is a great loss of vitality, but tianwangmen and Wenjia have also suffered heavy losses. In the short term, neither can do anything to the damper."


    "The Huangfu family has been quiet for a long time. Huangfu has never been out of the first garden for many days, so he can''t find out the internal affairs of the Huangfu family."


    Chu Feng took over the information and looked at it carefully. Many things happened in his coma these days, but he was still under control. After reading, he said: "although the writer is fighting with blue cells, he still moves a little secretly, but it is not a big problem. I will deal with it.


    "By the way, I almost forgot."


    At this time, Yan Luo, who had been sitting next to him, thought of something and said, "you asked me to protect Qing. I have been protecting her secretly for the past few days. There have been several waves of scholars looking for her, all because of Zuo Xiong''s business, but there is nothing. But a person appeared a few days ago, and he launched a passionate pursuit of Qing."


    Chu Feng sat upright and believed that Yan Luo would not say these things for no reason. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    It turns out that a patient came to fengteng clinic a few days ago. He looked for Qing for a little trouble. When he got rid of the disease, he thought it was just a simple medical treatment. But the next day the man came again and launched a passionate pursuit for Qing. Many people in central knew that.


    Chu Feng suddenly came interested and asked, "do you know who that person is?"


    "Yama told me, I have found out." This time, Melanie whispered and told the news that she controlled: "that man is the fourth young master of Huangfu family, Huangfu literary world, a person who has been abroad for more than ten years. I don''t know the specific information, but I can know that he is a talent.


    According to our simple investigation, although Huangfu Wenyu is responsible for the external affairs of the Huangfu group, the major events are the censorship of Huangfu literary circle. In other words, Huangfu literary world is the brain of Huangfu group. "


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, thinking about the rationality of this matter in his mind. He had never seen Huang Fu in the literary world, but he could become the man behind Huangfu Wenyu. He must not be a simple person.


    For a long time, Chu Feng whispered: "it''s a troubled time, everything needs to be careful, let the Jade Scorpion group look after it secretly. If Huangfu''s literary world is just a simple pursuit of youth, that''s OK. If there are any other illegal behaviors, we need to be prepared. Bi jingrothschild family,"


    after that, Chu Feng did not continue to talk about it When they all looked at LAN Meier, chufeng''s face appeared with a smile: "I think, I know why Huangfu''s literary world pursues youth. It''s not easy for Huangfu to ask the sky for this old boy, because he pursues youth for thousands of years."


    LAN Mei ER and others were puzzled for a moment, but then she caught something. She exclaimed: "little wind. Do you mean that Huangfu''s literary world was deliberately close to Qing in order to open up the situation of Wenzhou with the help of the Rothschild family."


    "We don''t rule it out, but it''s not good news for us anyway."Chu Feng really thought that, but he wanted to go deeper. Huangfu asked the sky that this man never made investment without capital. As long as he did, he must have an interest target: "just keep an eye on it. I believe Qing is a smart woman. At present, we should deal with the bomb of arbor first."


    After hearing this, LAN Mei ER and Yan Luo all sat upright. Chu Feng also said, "although Qiao Laosan has a sense of precaution against him, he still has the fetters of kinship. For things that are harmless, Qiao Laosan will keep a close eye on his family."


    "Arbor probably knows this, so he is more and more arrogant when he works slowly. In addition, he has no scruples about getting news of my death. He wants Qiao to be independent again."


    With one hand lifted up, LAN Mei er said in a loud voice, "the wind is less. Qiao Muyang is not good at doing things. Why don''t you just kill him?"


    "Hard!" Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile. If he could, he also wanted to kill the tree directly, but some things were so complicated. He said in silence: "although arbor does a lot of things secretly, he is still a figure who exterminates his relatives by righteousness. If he kills him directly, it is easy to change the power of Qiao family in Liao Dynasty."


    "We won''t do anything that moves the whole body."


    Lonely life sat straight, indifferent mouth: "then I go to kill him, silent!"


    "No, this time I came to Liaofu to ask him to die, but we can''t be implicated." Chu Feng waved his hand, and he had the ability to kill the trees silently, but who would carry the black pot?


    The three looked at each other, and Yan Luo took the lead in saying, "what should we do next?"


    In the days of Chu Feng''s coma and disappearance, arbor''s courage is much bigger than before. It seems that she has the meaning of swallowing the whole Qiao family at any time. The three people are worried, and they are very puzzled by Chu Feng''s appearance.


    Chu Feng understood their mood and indicated that they didn''t need to worry and ask, "what is Arbor doing recently? He should not be so quiet when he knows that I am dead."


    "It''s not quiet at all, not even before you have an accident."


    Melanie nodded. She was in charge of the intelligence. She was concerned about Qiao''s affairs. At this time, she replied: "the arms were secretly robbed by us. I think it can make him estrange from the arms dealers. What we don''t want is that the two sides not only did not fight, but also seemed to have the meaning of approaching. It was very strange."


    Chu Feng frowned: "how to say?"


    Melanie picked up her mobile phone to call up a group of pictures, and then said: "the white man above is James, one of the three major generals of Titan. She seldom appears and knows few people, but we still lock his identity through Ye. A week ago, he and Qiao Mu met secretly."


    "Hercules, James?"


    Chu Feng takes over the mobile phone. There are more than ten pictures on it. All of them are hidden pictures. The meeting scene between arbor and a white man is not known. Although we don''t know what they are talking about, we can see from the expressions on the faces of both sides that the relationship seems to be good.


    When chufeng looked at the mobile phone, blueberry continued: "in addition, we also found that Hercules helped a Tianchi army fire merchant to deliver goods. The last time we attacked, Hercules was Hercules. So through these, Hercules people and trees also said that they were laughing, which was too weird."


    Chu Feng returned the mobile phone to LAN Mei Er, shook his head and said, "it''s not weird at all. If I''m right, the Huangfu family should play an important role in it."


    This is also the possibility that Chu Feng can explain all this at present. Originally, the two people who would never die sit together. Chu Feng only had this idea to explain. When he sat up straight, Chu Feng issued a command: "however, it doesn''t matter how much. The important thing is that this time we can make Qiao Muchen die."


    "The order goes on, let Xia Yan be ready at any time. After Qiao''s complete elimination of variables, the north will also shake."


    When they heard this, they all straightened up a little. Chu Feng had worked out this plan for two or three months, and it was going to be implemented at the moment. Naturally, they knew what it meant, and they had a vague expectation in their hearts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    In the Qiao''s courtyard of Bingdu in Longjiang, the green Qiao ling''er sat on the broad chair and looked outside and asked, "is he really going to do that?"


    Qiao Laosan sat in front of him and didn''t know how to answer the question of Qiao ling''er. He sighed: "little wind is dead. If he doesn''t do that, he will not be a tree."


    In 10 days, the officials at or above the municipal level will come to the Qiao''s compound in Longjiang to report on the past ten days. It is also a temporary gathering. This is what your grandfather stipulated when he was alive.


    However, arbor did not attend the four Qiao''s meetings during this period. All of them just gave a simple reason: either he was sick or he was too busy. Although many people knew that this was an excuse, Jolling was willing to believe it, and no one said anything.


    But everyone can understand what arbor is thinking.


    "Grandfather said it."


    Qiao ling''er shook her head, and her tender and sweet voice rang out: "brother chufeng is not born to be short-lived, so you all think he is dead, but I think he is still alive, but I don''t know why he hasn''t appeared yet."


    Qiao Laosan also thought about this, but it has been more than ten days since it happened. Chu Feng is really OK. It should have appeared long ago. If it doesn''t appear now, it must be something wrong. But he also understands Qiao ling''er''s trust in Chu Feng, so he is too lazy to say anything.


    "What''s next?" he asked


    "I don''t know what to do. The second uncle has passed away. If brother arbor does something else, I can only do things according to Qiao''s family rules."


    The little girl''s words were very simple, but the words she revealed did not have the slightest hesitation. Qiao Laosan was in a state of mind. Before, he did not understand the reason why Lord Qiao wanted Qiao ling''er to become the head of the family. However, through this period of time, he found that Qiao ling''er and his dead father were very similar.


    Just about to say something, Jolling asked, "uncle, sister Meier, haven''t they got any news?"


    Joe old three scattered thoughts to answer: "according to the news, after the Chu wind accident, the head of the wind gate rarely appeared in public places, most of the time is Xia Yan in dealing with all aspects of the matter, the rest of the responsible person is said to have secretly investigated the death cause of Chu Feng, but the concrete, no one knows."


    Qiao ling''er nodded slightly, and finally leaned back on the chair and said, "uncle, you go back. It will be Qiao''s meeting in two days. This time, if brother arbor doesn''t appear again, he will be asked to hand over the position of the leader of the Liao mansion. A person who has frequent physical problems is not suitable to sit in that position."


    "We Qiao family want to contribute to him, give him early retirement, enjoy life!"


    Qiao old three eyebrows a pick, finally nods: "I go to arrange!"


    Then she stood up and left. She was only shocked by Qiao ling''er''s growth, but more gratified. I believe that as long as Qiao ling''er grows in this way, the future Qiao family will still be the king of the three provinces.


    "Ling''er!" Shortly after Qiao Laosan left, the black Shouwu appeared in the study like a ghost, and whispered: "the ambition of arbor is well known to all, you can directly order it!"


    Qiao ling''er shakes her head, there is no eight year-old girl''s tender, only a kind of hard to see maturity: "you know, I know, the third uncle knows, but the people under the Qiao family don''t know. Today''s brother arbor controls the hearts of all people in the Liao family, and it will only be the opposite effect to move him at will."


    "My grandfather told me that if you want to kill a man, you must let him betray his family and wait for two days."


    Black head Wu a Leng, then respectfully nodded: "black head black at any time waiting for Ling er''s order!"


    In such a large study, soon only Qiao ling''er was left sitting there alone. The little girl stood up and went to the front of the bookcase and picked up a photo on it. It was a group photo of her and Chu Feng. The small mouth tooted: "brother Chu Feng, where are you now? Ling''er is so tired!"


    Qiao Laosan, who left Qiao''s courtyard, sat in the car and prepared to go to the nearby entrance to have a look. At night, he went to Linji to have a look. Before Qiao''s meeting, he came back again. Sitting in the car, his eyes looked out of the window, and his eyes showed melancholy.


    The confidant sitting next to him looked melancholy and lowered his voice and said, "Third Master, linger respects you so much. Now Chu Feng has died. If you want to be in the right position, it''s not very difficult."


    "Don''t mention it again."


    Qiao Laosan didn''t scold his cronies for their disorderly words. He just opened his mouth with a stiff voice, and his eyes twinkled with wisdom: "my father told me before his death that Qiao wanted to survive for a long time, so it was not to let others feel its threat. Undoubtedly, linger sitting in the position of the owner of the house is the safest."


    Clapping on the shoulder of his confidant, Joe continued with a smile: "I understand what you mean, and I also know that this is the meaning of the rest of the brothers, but relative to my personal glory, the survival of the whole Qiao family is the most important thing. Don''t mention this matter in the future, it''s very good."


    "The old man is dead. I must do what he wants."His confidant opened his mouth and finally turned into a sigh. Relying on the prestige and strength of Qiao Laosan, it is a very simple thing to want to be the leader of Qiao family. Unfortunately, Qiao Laosan has no such mind at all. What he wants is just the permanent standing of Qiao.


    Understand the master son''s ideas, confidants did not continue to speak, the car fell into silence again.


    After more than ten minutes, the confidant found something wrong, sat up straight and said, "it seems that this is not the way to Tangkou. How do you drive?"


    The driver suddenly stepped on the brake, and the car stopped. Because of inertia, Qiao Laosan and his cronies were all facing forward. The driver suddenly opened the door and rolled out, and the three cars stopped.


    Qiao Laosan steadied himself, and his face was gloomy: "like father, like son!"


    Said coldly, Joe opened the door and got off with his cronies. The driver who rolled down had already gone 20 meters away, and the people from the other three cars were all following him.


    Qiao Laosan, as an assistant to joling''er, often has thirty bodyguards around him. Now, fifteen of them are separated from each other. How can they not know what''s going on.


    The confidant had already made a phone call when he got out of the car, but after a few calls, his face was a little pale, and he said in a soft voice, "Third Master, there is no signal!"


    Qiao Laosan twisted his neck to look forward and drank: "why do you do that?"


    "Third Master, I''m sorry!"


    The original driver took a step forward and spoke out loud, without any apology and guilt on his face: "we took this road to enter Qiao''s family just to have a brilliant life and enjoy all the splendor and wealth. But third master, you have no ambition. You only put your heart on the little girl who assists Qiao ling''er. We can''t bear this mediocrity."


    "So you chose to cooperate with my sly nephew?" he asked with a sneer


    The driver was stunned, but then nodded his head and said, "yes, master arbor is a bit insidious, but this is the person who does great things. He has promised us that as long as you are killed, he will be the master of Qiao''s family in the future. We are all the founders of the country, and no one is involved in any matter."


    "People do not do it for themselves, so I''m sorry, Third Master!"


    The close friend hears the speech, does not wait for Qiao old three to say what to drink to scold angrily: "son of a bitch, three Ye usually is how to you, did you all forget?"


    The driver sneered and hummed: "the third master is really good to us, but it''s not our dream to be a mediocre person with him all his life, so there''s nothing to be embarrassed about. People go up high, water flows down, forever!"


    "Don''t say it. It''s superfluous for people who are obsessed with profit."


    "Everyone has their own pursuit. I won''t say that you are wrong, but you will certainly regret today''s choice."


    In front of the people hook fingers, Joe old three emerged surging war spirit mouth: "let''s go together, kill me if you have the ability to see whether the arbor will really give you what you want."


    "Third Master, this group of bastards let me come."


    The confidants came forward to pull Joe, his eyes full of ferocity and violence, the rest of the people were also turbulent, as if they wanted to tear up these betrayers.


    But when the war was about to break out, suddenly a dagger appeared in his hand, which stabbed him in the abdomen, and stirred it for a few times. He pushed away Qiao Laosan, whose expression was astonished. His confidant''s face was full of madness: "Third Master, I can''t bear that you have no ambition. What we want is to follow a king, not to be a general Follow. "


    At the same time, several people in the crowd behind suddenly moved up and stabbed the people around them, and let them fall on the ground together with Qiao Laosan, leaving only about 20 people standing in the audience.


    Joe''s body trembled, his eyes painfully swept his confidants and drivers, and finally shook his head and closed his eyes, leaving only one sentence: "you will regret today''s choice."


    With the expansion of bleeding, Joe old three forever closed his eyes, he died, but until the moment of death, he did not regret his choice!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    "Less wind, Joe is dead!"


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, LAN Mei Er hurried into Chu Feng''s room and told Chu Feng the news she had just received: "after leaving Qiao''s compound in the morning, they were attacked. Qiao Laosan and all the 30 bodyguards accompanying him died. None of them survived. There were traces of gun battle on the scene, and the murderer is still unknown."


    Chu Feng put a tea table in front of him. He was making tea there. After a long time, he said faintly: "I underestimated the arbor after all, arrange it, go to Longjiang!"


    Blue mei''er was stunned, and then said, "but arbor is now in Liaofu. What do you want to do in Longjiang? I''ll ask brother Yan to send someone over."


    "Do you think arbor is still in Liaofu?"


    Chufeng chufeng smiles and drinks up the tea. His body like a javelin pierces the sky: "Qiao ling''er relies on black Shouwu and Qiao Laosan. Now that Qiao Laosan is dead, heishouwu is only responsible for Qiao ling''er''s safety. At this time, arbor will be honest in the Liao Dynasty. He who killed his father is too worthless."


    LAN Mei Er looked stunned, some did not understand the meaning of Chu Feng, until Chu Feng came out of the room, she said: "little wind, do you mean, the tree wants to take power?"


    "I didn''t say anything. I arranged to go to Longjiang and let Fu Dina come to see me."


    Chu Feng''s voice came from outside, without any sense of anxiety. But blueberry already understood that the death of Qiao Laosan meant that Qiao''s power would be lost. If Chu Feng didn''t appear, Qiao linger could not grasp these things. Arbor could get the rights left after Qiao''s death.


    At 9:00 p.m., a flight landed at Bingdu airport in Longjiang. Chu Feng and his party left the airport in a low-key manner and stayed in Bingdu hotel.


    "The wind is low. It''s clear."


    More than 10 o''clock, LAN Mei Er appeared again in front of Chu Feng and handed him a piece of information: "Qiao Laosan was stabbed to death by one knife, the other seven bodyguards were also killed by one knife, and the other 20 people were killed by random guns. The specific reasons still need to be investigated."


    Chu Feng looked at the materials and photos of the scene, and finally shook his head and said: "no need, Qiao Laosan was killed by his own people. It can be seen from the photos of his death that he was killed by the people around him. Otherwise, if it was a gun battle at the beginning, the death of Qiao Laosan would not be so peaceful. As for why the rest of the people died, it is self-evident."


    Fu Dina, who arrived an hour earlier than Chu Feng, said: "the arbor bribed the people around Qiao Laosan to kill him, but in order to get the upper position without being controlled by others, finally, the arbor and the people who work for him are killed."


    Chu Feng nodded. Fu Dina''s analysis was exactly what he thought. He breathed out a breath and said, "this happened just after the martial law was lifted. It seems that arbor has already arranged for it. Tomorrow is the meeting of Qiao''s family once every ten days. We still need to do something tonight, and we can''t make any changes."


    "Ferdina, it''s a problem for you."


    As if she knew what she was going to do, Fu Dina raised a smile and said, "fengshao arranged for me to do it naturally. My father is also very willing to support this. He thinks that northeast China is more in line with his interests in the control of fengshao. The elite of the 500 white tigers Gang have come to Longjiang three days ago and can take action at any time."


    Chu Feng meaningful smile: "Fu Dina, how do I feel your father''s work, unpredicted ah?"


    "The tree contacted my father secretly."


    Fu Dina cast a glance at Chu Feng, but did not conceal the meaning of saying: "I hope my father can help him to the top, and promised to open the Northeast Road free of charge to let the white tiger Gang unimpeded. In addition, the white tiger Gang is allowed to set up three halls in three provinces to seek the maximum benefits."


    Chu Feng leaned on the sofa and said with a smile, "if I didn''t know I wasn''t dead, would your father help the tree go up?"


    Fu Dina looks unnatural, but also understand that these things can not hide Chu Feng, nodded back: "yes, if the wind less you are really dead, then you must pursue the greatest interests, but wind less you are not dead now, my father still thinks you are the most loyal partner."


    "So the five hundred who come to the pilgrimage will change from allies of arbor to your people."


    On one side, blueberry frowned and hummed: "still loyal partners. Five hundred people can be enemies or friends. The white tiger gang can really do business!"


    "Mel, dig out where James is." Chu Feng interrupted LAN Mei ER and went on. Although he did not agree with the practice of the white tiger Gang, it was an era of pursuing interests. He ordered: "arbor is very smart. He doesn''t need his own people to do things, but uses the people of the white tiger gang and Hercules. Then I will make him suffer."


    "In addition, send me a message to ling''er girl, who finds out the murderer of Qiao Laosan, who is the second leader of Qiao''s family!"


    LAN Mei ER and Fu Dina were stunned, and then they both thumbed up and said something that made Chu Feng helpless: "crafty and cunning!"


    Half an hour later, Qiao''s courtyard sent a message that shocked the whole holy pilgrimage underground world. Qiao ling''er was very angry because of the death of the third son of Qiao. So long as someone finds out and kills the murderer, it is the second leader of Qiao''s family and the first person under jorling''er.As soon as this news came out, the whole holy pilgrimage underground world fell into a frenzy. Although he was only a second leader, we all knew how high the gold content of this second leader was before Jolling was 18 years old. Many people were moved.


    "Father, do we need to do something?"


    Far away in the first garden of the Imperial City, a handsome young man stood in front of Huangfu asking the sky and said respectfully: "as long as you kill the murderer who killed Qiao Laosan, regardless of the reason or the process, you are the second leader of Qiao''s family. Before Qiao ling''er is 18 years old, that is the absolute person in charge."


    Huangfu asked the sky and sat there quietly. After half a sound, he said, "it seems that Chu Feng is not dead. This is a trap. Don''t act rashly. Whoever moves will die!"


    "Four little, the main rest, go out first!" When the handsome young man wanted to say something else, Zhan Jin said indifferently: "if you have this time, you''d better hurry to deal with the youth of the Rothschild family. The holy Dynasty is becoming more and more delicate. If we have a relationship with the Rothschild family, our Huangfu family will be more difficult to shake."


    Huangfu asked the sky and said in a timely manner: "according to Zhan Jin''s advice, your eldest brother and second brother are dead. Your third brother only cares about the group business. The whole Huangfu family''s future must be in your hands. Go to work and don''t let me down."


    What else did the handsome young man want to say, but finally turned into a sigh: "understand!"


    "Master, four little is a talented person, but it is too arrogant. Is it appropriate?"


    After the handsome young man left, Zhan Jin said indifferently: "now the news from Qiao''s family can confirm that Chu Feng may not be dead, and he is paying close attention to this matter secretly. There is no sense of crisis at least in four aspects. Will he do something behind his back?"


    "I''m not dead, he''s afraid to move." Huangfu asked the sky and put down his teacup. There was not much emotional fluctuation on his face: "it''s just that compared with the old five and six, it doesn''t matter that the literary world is arrogant at all. Anyway, the whole family doesn''t have to be handed over to him. I''m not old, and I have many sons."


    "It''s just that if Chu Feng hadn''t died, where would he be now?"


    Seeing Huangfu asking the sky, he knew it already, and Zhan Jin didn''t go on talking about it. Hearing his words, he said back: "Longjiang!"


    "Yes, I think he''s in Longjiang, too." Huangfu nodded, his eyes twinkled with cold: "my father, my son all died in his hands, but he is still alive, my heart is very uncomfortable, but the Huangfu family can deter him, the force is very small, not easy to move!"


    "What do you think he''s going to do next to stabilize Joe''s situation?"


    Zhan Jin stood by respectfully and thought for a while and then opened his mouth: "Chu Feng always has no rules to follow. Until things happen, we never know what he is going to do. But one thing for sure is that this evening, Chu Feng will definitely attack James of Hercules."


    Huangfu asked the sky with a smile and a slight wave of his finger: "isn''t that boy very interested in ruobi and sniffs at Chu Feng? Tell him that Chu Feng is in Longjiang now, and tell him to be careful. Chu Feng can''t be measured by common sense!"


    Zhan Jin frowned and asked, "he is more arrogant than four, will you listen?"


    "What I want is that he won''t listen. The best thing is to be killed by Chu Feng."


    Huangfu asked the sky with a wily smile, and the corner of his eyes overflowed with murder and coldness: "as long as Chu Feng really kills him, then our Huangfu family doesn''t need to do anything, and Chu Feng will die, and the Fengmen will be under our control."


    Jenkin frowned and nodded: "I''ll call him now. I believe you will succeed."


    "If sister butterfly, why don''t you go to bed so late?" At a similar time, Huangfu Ruoxi came into the villa with a small mouth and found that Huangfu ruobi was still sitting there. He sighed and said, "brother chufeng is dead. Don''t think so much about it."


    Huangfu ruodie raised her head and saw Huangfu Ruoxi comforting herself. She reluctantly said with a smile, "I''m not worried about that little son of a bitch. I''m not thinking about him. I''m just thinking about what my father said to me. How should I do it?"


    Huangfu Ruoxi went over and sat down and asked curiously, "how can you stay here in a daze? What did your father say to you?"


    "No, I''ll stay with my sister tonight."


    Huangfu ruobi laughed and didn''t want to tell Huangfu Ruoxi too much to defile her pure white heart. She took her hand and stood up and said with a smile, "no matter whether that bastard is dead or not, he and I are impossible, so I don''t want to!"


    Huangfu Ruoxi blinked his eyes and followed him. Dudu mouth felt that Huangfu ruodie didn''t say anything, but she didn''t ask. I believe that she will know.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    The night is as cold as water!


    Because of the weather and some procedural problems, a development project in the suburb of Bingdu has been stopped for nearly three months. Usually, only a few watchmen are watching, and most of the time, no one comes here.


    But near the property tonight, it is not the same as in the past, a little more Xiaosha meaning.


    "Little Joe, are we really going to do that?"


    Behind a hill outside the building, a young man with a flat head stood behind a tree and said curiously: "the Huangfu family made us and Hercules get rid of the misunderstanding. If we start now, then the efforts ahead will be in vain, and everything will be in vain."


    This is something that the flat headed youth didn''t think about all night. It''s a rare thing to resolve the misunderstanding with Hercules. If we do this at the moment, all the efforts ahead will be wasted and not worth it.


    "Do you know what the outside says?"


    Tree tightly against the erosion of the cold wind, light mouth: "the outside said, the third uncle''s death is I do, because no one except me has such motivation, although I don''t care about these, but if I can sit in the second position, what kind of impact do you think such rumors will have on me?"


    In the silence of the flat headed youth, arbor broke his words: "they will say that I deliberately killed the third uncle in order to sit in his position, but if I destroy the whole Hercules tonight, who will say it is my arbor?"


    The flat headed youth nodded clearly, but he was a little uneasy after all. He said, "Qiao Shao, you are right, but we will offend Hercules, isn''t it?"


    "When I become the second in command of the three provinces, why fear Hercules far away?"


    Arbor snorted coldly and said without any care: "although this will offend Hercules, it can accumulate a good reputation for me, and even become the second leader of Qiao''s family. Can''t we choose to offend Hercules, which is beyond our reach?


    And Hercules, after the consultation of the Huangfu family, although temporarily put down the gratitude and resentment, you think these burger eaters will just forget it. In the absence of definite evidence that I did not eat black in the first place, they would just suppress their hatred and retaliate against me after getting huge benefits. "


    "Instead of waiting for them to retaliate against me, it is better to use them to rectify my name and clear my relationship, and gain unprecedented prestige."


    Patting the flat headed youth on the shoulder, arbor''s face appeared confident and said: "so you don''t need to worry about this. When you become the second leader, it will take me only a few years to digest everything. In that case, Qiao linger will not be able to shake me again when she is 18 years old. At that time, why should I be afraid of Hercules?"


    Although arbor is confident and reasonable, he always feels that something is wrong with him. He frowns and doesn''t know where to start.


    Arbor unconsciously continued to say: "for this, I also want to thank the girl Qiao ling''er for releasing such news. Now as long as I kill these 500 people of Hercules, and then get some evidence to say that Hercules is because of my father''s incident last time, Qiao killed the third uncle, and the position of the second hand, can Qiao ling''er give me?"


    "At that time, even if I refuse, Qiao ling''er or elder Qiao, I will be on top of my reputation."


    As soon as the flat headed youth''s eyes brightened, he said, "Qiao Shao, I just thought about this matter. Qiao ling''er is only an eight year old girl. How could she throw out such a cake? Can someone instruct her behind her back?"


    "Childish!" Arbor gave a merciless reprimand, full of self-confidence: "if Chu Feng is still alive, I''m sure I will doubt it. But now that Chu Feng is dead, all the people in charge of the damper are only trying to find out the murderer. Where else can they pay attention to Qiao''s affairs, there is no need to worry."


    "Believe me, the future of Qiao will be my world, and I will be the undisputed emperor of three provinces!"


    The flat headed youth shook his head in secret. The tree was completely covered by arrogance. No one could listen to him. He sighed a little and didn''t want to say anything more: "when are we going to act?"


    Looking back at the 300 people brought by tonight, arbor is absolutely loyal to his elite. He thinks and says, "Hercules has 500 people here. Even if one James is removed, the number still has an advantage. When people are separated and quietly approached, they will not move before they can be robbed."


    The flat headed youth nodded slightly, holding back the uneasiness in his heart and waiting for the passage of time. Half an hour later, after the slight movement disappeared, the big hand of the tree fell down, and 300 people shot out quietly, one shot and one knife.


    Before coming here, everyone studied the terrain here to know how many people there were and where there were no people. 300 people were divided into 30 teams. Several to dozens of people approached the past, and the silent assassination slowly unfolded in this dark night.


    Hercules in the dark to see the wind of the ten people are well known, they hide Qiao''s sharp throat, did not make a sound, directly died.


    Qiao''s elite began to disperse slowly and entered the real estate respectively. Because of the relationship between the trees, Hercules could say that Hercules exposed his throat to give people stabs. Until he was half dead, he found the attack in the dark night, and the gunshot rang out.Arbor snorted coldly: "a group of wastes can also be found, order, kill at full speed, and wipe out Hercules before they are found out. Otherwise, Laozi is likely to be exposed, especially James, who must die!"


    The flat headed youth nodded and quickly conveyed the tree''s instructions. The endless gunfire rang out in the uncompleted buildings. People''s screams could be heard all the time. The ferocity in the night was filled with the smell of blood.


    "Who is it?"


    In a nearby building, a white man with a height of nearly two meters and his muscles bulging like steel perfusion, came out of a room and looked at the building with endless gunfire a hundred meters away and asked in a deep voice.


    "Mr. James, it''s like Joe''s man." A man ran over and stood two meters away and said respectfully: "they know our manpower distribution very well. We only found out after they secretly attacked and killed most of them. However, they don''t know that Mr. James, you often change places, so we are on the periphery now."


    James strode to the edge, the cold wind blowing, but wearing a vest, he did not mean cold. His eyes twinkled with the ferocious mouth of carnivores: "hateful yellow monkey, long ago, said to the leader that direct killing is to cooperate with something. It must be the arbor who wants to help us to be superior. Damn it!"


    At the same time, I also regret that I should move to the hidden place before I know the news from Qiao''s courtyard, otherwise I won''t be made dumplings now, but I can''t imagine that arbor is so mean that he can''t tear down a bridge!


    The man who reported at first came up and said, "Mr. James, we still have 50 people here. If we kill the people from the outside, we must be able to severely damage the Joe''s people. Order it!"


    "No more!"


    James thought for a moment, shook his head, turned and walked toward the stairway: "the arbor should rely on us to ascend, so it must be determined. Everything needs to be careful, order to go down, all people leave here, only we live well, can we better revenge for the dead."


    At first, the man did not open his mouth to say anything else. After nodding respectfully, he quickly gave James''s order. After a few minutes, dozens of people left the building quietly, with their backs facing the shooting scene in the opposite direction.


    The gun battle lasted more than half an hour before it subsided. Hercules'' personnel were all wiped out, and the elite brought by arbor also paid half of the loss. It makes people feel that the Tianchi people''s strong fighting capacity can cause such damage to them under the sudden attack.


    Arbor in the moment the gunfire subsided, appeared outside the buildings, waiting for the news he wanted to know.


    "Qiao Shao, all Hercules here are dead, and those who are not dead will give them the last leg."


    Soon, the flat headed youth who went to check came up and spoke respectfully, with a little worry between his eyebrows: "but after counting, it was found that there were only 450 people, which was not in line with the total number of Hercules. In addition, James, the leader of the team, had no trace. He might not be here, or he could leave after a gunfight."


    The arbor with the color of self-confidence originally appeared on his face. His face was gloomy and said: "James has no trace. Where will he go?"


    The flat headed youth understood what kind of blow James''s disappearance would be for the arbor, but he nodded back and said, "it''s really not here. As for where he went, we need to find out."


    "I don''t have time to wait for you to find out."


    Arbor''s face could not be too ugly at the moment. He resolutely and decisively ordered: "pass on my news that arbor has found out who killed my third uncle, and threw out the prepared evidence. At the same time, Qiao should all move to find James and kill him without amnesty. He must not appear in front of the rest of the people."


    The flat headed youth nodded and went to one side to arrange the matter. Until now, there is no other way to find out James to kill the plot and prevent the plot from being perceived.


    "Mr. James, hundreds of brothers, all killed." Half an hour later, ten kilometers away from the real estate, a man came to James''s back and said, "at the same time, Joe''s issued a reward order and announced your portrait of Mr. James, saying that you are the murderer of Joe''s third brother."


    "The final decision-maker is arbor. He is in Bingdu now. He is the commander of the attack and killing tonight."


    James raised his head, and there was a wild animal like killing machine in his pupil, and he gave a cold smile: "naive yellow guy, do you want me James to carry the black pot for you, is it possible?"


    The man asked, "what should we do next? Now the whole ice is extremely white, and both sides are looking for us. As long as we go out, we will be torn to pieces in minutes, and there is no chance to explain."


    "Wind door chufeng, visit Mr. James!"


    At this time, a huge sound came out of the darkness, a loud voice came, so that the 50 Hercules all over the country took up their guns and looked at the door with vigilance in their eyes.


    James burst out laughing after he was stunned. "The archaic saying is that when you want to sleep, someone brings a pillow."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    However, after a short period of astonishment, James did not show anything as if he were facing a big enemy. Instead, he politely invited Chu Feng to come in. Seeing Chu Feng, he only came here with a lonely fate. James had more views on this legendary teenager.


    This is an old folk house. After Chu Feng came in, he ignored more than a dozen Hercules who were overflowing with fierce spirit and sighed: "the strong one of the three big fighting tigers of Hercules is actually hiding in such a place. I really don''t know whether you will suffer or be in a mess?"


    More than a dozen people around him changed their faces when they heard the speech, and then they all burst into anger. James waved to stop him and then said, "before, I thought it might be exaggeration for you to cut off the little Lord''s hand by you. Maybe there are other reasons. But today I see that the wind is so timid, James believes it."


    "I think it''s possible for a man like you to cut off a man''s hands and feet or kill him."


    Chu Feng takes a meaningful look at James. Although he looks rough and looks like a rude man, his bearing and words and deeds show that Chu Feng knows that such a person can never be measured by common sense. Appearance does not mean everything.


    James waved to more than a dozen of his men to put down their guns: "you go out, I need to talk to Feng Shao about something."


    More than a dozen of his subordinates are frowning, the shadow of the famous tree, the 18-year-old boy who set off the holy pilgrimage underground world is full of wind and clouds. They have some fear and are not very willing to go out.


    "Don''t you have dozens of people here, and you can''t afford to lose ground?"


    James yelled and pointed to Chu Feng and continued: "now fengshao is only two people here, you are afraid. If fengshao brings equal people, then you have already chosen to surrender and get out of here without any action!"


    A little shame appeared on the faces of more than a dozen people. They knew that they were a little confused. But Chu Feng was also the temporary manager of Qiao''s family. With the news released now, their performance was normal.


    Under James''s scolding, more than ten people even reluctantly withdrew slowly. Finally, there were only three people left in the house. Chu Feng asked Gu Ming to go out temporarily. When the remaining two people were left, James took the lead in opening his mouth: "the wind is less. Now Qiao''s great enemy. As a temporary principal, you are not suitable to appear here?"


    "Don''t you worry that I''ll take you away from the pilgrimage for safety?"


    Chu Feng just laughed and said, "if I believe that everything is done by Mr. James, then I will not be here now. Instead, I will mobilize thousands of people to fight directly with thunder. Moreover, if I can appear here, do you think I will be unprepared?"


    James in the eyes of the sharp scattered two points, but just now Chu Feng showed a bit of the rest of the look or say something else, he will directly order to seize Chu Feng.


    But at the moment, seeing Chu Feng''s fearless appearance, James didn''t want to gamble.


    Sitting upright with his huge body, James began to ask, "unexpectedly, fengshao didn''t come to the grudge between Qiao and me. Can you tell me what you are here for tonight? I don''t believe fengshao just comes to sit casually. You know, our young master often talks about your head!"


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the hidden needle in James'' words. He took out two cans of vodka from his body, threw one to James, and the other opened and drank it himself. When the liquor was hot, Chu Feng said, "before I tell you what I''m going to do, I want to know why James came to the pilgrimage first?"


    "I hope Mr. James will tell you the truth so that we can continue our conversation."


    James didn''t worry about Chu Feng''s poisoning. He opened the liquor and took a sip. He breathed out a pleasant breath and asked, "little wind, you''re so frank. I''m sorry I didn''t say anything, but why should I believe you?"


    Chu Feng sneered and his fingers crossed in the middle of the air. There was a cold killing machine in the room: "I can let you leave the holy pilgrimage alive, and I can make you become a corpse. What do you think I can do?"


    "Ha ha ha ha, be frank!"


    James was stunned and then burst into laughter. In Chu Feng''s words, he felt confident and took another sip and said: "originally, we came to the holy Dynasty to revenge arbor, because we had a deal with him, but there was a problem, which showed that Qiao muhei ate black.


    But when we were about to start, the fourth young master of the Huangfu family, Huangfu literary circle, found our leader in Tianchi, hoping that we could cooperate with arbor to overthrow the Qiao Dynasty, and paid 50 million Chi Yuan to make up for the loss of Hercules. So we changed our plan and cooperated with arbor temporarily when we came to the holy court. "


    "I believe that fengshao can be here tonight, and it must be insight?"


    Chu Feng nodded quietly, which he had already guessed from the beginning, but what he didn''t expect was that the Huangfu family secretly paid 50 million Chi Yuan to Hercules in order to subvert the power of Qiao.


    But with a deep smile, we can see that as long as Qiao''s family is subverted and even the arbor is placed in the position of the principal, there will be a lack of an ally after the wind gate. No matter whether you live or die, Qiao''s threat does not exist and will be gradually embezzled.After drinking a mouthful of wine, Chu Feng faintly opened his mouth: "the death of Qiao Laosan, can you talk about it?"


    "Of course


    Tonight, arbor''s action has made James very angry. He doesn''t mind telling Chu Feng: "arbor bought off Qiao Laosan''s bodyguard and killed Qiao Laosan. Finally, arbor asked me to send people to kill those bodyguards, cover up this matter, and promise to give us great benefits after the success."


    Chufeng pondered a smile, finger tapping the table top to open: "do you think arbor really want to cooperate with you?"


    After shaking his head, James didn''t believe it at all this evening


    "I don''t think Mr. James is too muddled." Chu Feng nodded, drew a circle on the table top and said: "when arbor cooperates with you, he also contacts the people of the white tiger gang and hopes to cooperate. We all know that the white tiger gang and your Tianchi people have never been on the right path and have conflicts of interest, but he cooperates with the white tiger gang. It''s a metaphor!"


    James frowned frivolously and asked in a deep voice, "little wind, do you mean arbor didn''t pay attention to cooperate with us at the beginning, in order to make use of us. The person he really wants to cooperate with is the white tiger Gang?"


    "Is there any need to explain it now?"


    Chufeng got up with a smile and walked back and forth in the room, then opened his mouth: "Hercules is based on Tianchi, and its power is between Bozhong and Baihu gang. However, there is a saying in the Shengchao that far water can not save near fire. The cooperation between arbor and you can only be temporary, not long-term. Compared with the white tiger Gang next door, what is Hercules


    Looking at James, who twisted his brow into a rope, Chu Feng said with a light smile: "moreover, from what happened this evening, we can see that there is such a chance, the tree will surely step on your bones, and the death of more than 400 brothers is very heavy!"


    James''s eyes burst into a fierce look. The death of more than 400 brothers stimulated him. It is undeniable that Chu Feng is right. Arbor is indeed making use of them. After thinking in his heart, he said: "the wind is less. Wait a moment. I think I need to make a phone call now. I can''t make decisions on some things."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "please go ahead."


    James nodded politely and left the room. Chu Feng knew that he was going to make a phone call. He didn''t mean to be in a hurry. He believed that James would bring good news to himself.


    More than ten minutes later, James walked in from the outside, with a smile on his face and said, "the wind is weak. I have talked to the leader on the phone. He is very angry about this matter. Although there were enmities with you, they can not be erased. I hope we can cooperate this time."


    Chu Feng flashed a sly smile in his eyes, but he didn''t show it. He asked, "I don''t know how Hercules wants us to cooperate?"


    "The leader means that we can do something for fengshao and kill the trees. After that, you only need to arrange a way for me and the rest of my brothers to leave."


    James bowed to open his mouth, and his huge body showed different humility: "after success, we may not be friends, but we certainly will not be enemies, and we have cooperated with fengshao as if nothing happened. We only hope that arbor will die."


    Chu Feng did not immediately answer, left eye flicker under the emergence of play: "although this does not seem to me bad, but how can I believe you?"


    James straightened up his huge body and said, "fengshao can come here to find me tonight, which shows that fengshao you also want to cooperate. It''s your business to believe and not believe, because I can''t make the promise that you believe. After all, the hatred between the little Lord and you is hard to resolve."


    "Very honest, very good!"


    Chu Feng stood up and patted James on the shoulder. He could not see a deep smile on his face. He gave a special deep smile: "someone will contact you later. I hope arbor will leave the world within 24 hours, and you will not be in the holy land within 48 hours."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng left here directly with his lonely life. James went to the door and looked at the two figures who were far away. His mouth lifted a cold smile and said, "you all die, that''s victory!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    Eight o''clock in the morning!


    In less than a few months, Qiao''s continuous anecdotes make people feel its fate. But as long as Qiao''s family doesn''t fall for a day, it is still the overlord of Northeast China. Even though he is unwilling to do so, many people still come here early.


    Although I was surprised why Joe was so worried about the burial of the third Joe, no one asked about these meaningless things. Just come to attend on time.


    Qiao''s third son was sent to Qiao''s cemetery in the afternoon, but people have been coming in an endless stream since more than seven o''clock. For those who attended several funerals of the Qiao family in a short time, they are used to it. Now there are fewer and fewer people left in the Qiao family, and many people have already decided that it may fall.


    In a large conference room in the backyard of Qiao''s courtyard, dozens of people were sitting at the moment. Everyone''s head was wrapped with white cloth, and their faces were full of sadness. Whether it was true or not, everyone was very sad at this time.


    Next to the throne, jorling''er was sitting there, and the black Shouwu was standing behind her.


    Sitting opposite is Arbor, the latter''s face is sad at the moment, the white cloth on his head, his eyes, in other people''s eyes, he is a person who attaches importance to family relations. He cried for the death of Qiao Laosan.


    "Sister ling''er, everyone, I''m sorry!"


    Finally, after a long silence, arbor broke the oppressive atmosphere in the conference room and said sadly: "I am incompetent. I could have annihilated Hercules, but in the end, they ran away dozens of people. They could not take all their heads to commemorate the spirit of the third uncle in heaven."


    Last night, the action of arbor has been announced, but the narration is that he takes people to attack and kill Qiao Laosan secretly.


    Qiao ling''er looked at the tree, and lowered her head without saying a word. The death of her grandfather and father and other relatives has made this little girl more mature than her peers, because she knows that her words and deeds are related to the whole Qiao family.


    "Kiki, you''ve done enough. We want to kill those people, but if we can''t, we don''t need to."


    Last time, the elder of Qiao''s family, who recommended arbor to the top of the tree, said, as if the elder were self occupied: "the most urgent task is to stabilize our Qiao family. Chu Feng, the temporary leader, has died, and the third elder, who controls the power of the three provinces, has also passed away. We should not be silent in sorrow, but should unite together."


    "According to what you mean?" said a head of Qiao''s branch


    "Although today is the funeral day of the third, the people who assist linger must also be selected." With a big wave of his hand, the old man of the Qiao family said: "only in this way can people with ulterior motives not move, but also the people under Qiao''s family can be at ease. They know that even if we have a change in Qiao''s family, we are still a piece of iron."


    The rest of the people nodded at the smell of speech, and jolling''er said at this time: "do you have a candidate?"


    "Isn''t the candidate ready-made?"


    Qiao''s old man replied, pointing to the tree and shaking his voice, he said: "I think arbor is the most suitable second leader. However, he is a man who is just and does not hide private things. He is also respected by all. Last night''s attack is also revenge for the third son. If such a person is not important, I will not agree with him first."


    The tree''s eyes flashed with light, and the dark road was worth 20 million flowers. He nodded to the old man of Qiao family who supported him.


    With the words of the old Qiao family, more than a dozen people echoed, recommending arbor as a temporary principal to assist Qiao ling''er, who was fully in charge of Qiao''s affairs before the age of 18.


    Some people support, some oppose, and naturally some people are neutral. Standing behind Qiao ling''er, heishouwu glances faintly, knowing that those who support arbor may have been bribed by the latter. One hand patted Qiao ling''er on the shoulder, indicating that the little girl should not worry.


    At this time, arbor stood up, a look of fear and fear, said: "we all praise me, arbor ability is limited, Liao Fu principal this position is a bit inadequate, I am afraid that I can not be competent, you should choose other people to the top!"


    "Arbor, if you do this again, you will not take Qiao''s interests in mind."


    The old man of the Qiao family cheered and said with righteous words: "although sitting in the position of the principal, you should not only have the ability, but also have the strength, which you may not have, but you have a benevolent heart and the development of a force. To make the people below feel at ease, you are undoubtedly a person with this kind of leadership ability.


    So I think you are the only one in charge of temporary affairs. Besides you, I don''t think anyone can sit in this position. We all support you. "


    Qiao Mu opened his mouth and sighed: "if everyone supports me, arbor can only do what he can. But if there is a suitable person in the future, such as a wizard like little wind, I am willing to give up the position of temporary principal."


    Everyone nodded in succession, praising the arbor. Qiao ling''er''s big and nimble eyes turned and swept through the crowd and said, "did I nod?"


    In a word, let people who praise arbor''s benevolence and righteousness shut up. Although Qiao ling''er is only an eight year old girl, she is the only person in charge of Qiao''s family. No one can replace her if she doesn''t nod her head.


    Arbor looked stiff, then said: "sister Ling Er, Feng Shao has died, and the third uncle has also died. You are still young. Qiao urgently needs a person to act as the host, waiting for your growth, isn''t it?""Yes, but brother arbor didn''t think he could do it just now? Why do you seem to want to be on the top now? "


    Qiao ling''er nodded, but her tender voice made many people bow their heads. Arbor also looked stiff. Qiao linger looked at the crowd and said, "I can understand you recommend brother arbor, but I deny the necessity of the existence of the damper, so I will not allow it.


    Maybe you think brother chufeng is dead, but it doesn''t mean that the temporary manager has left. Do you understand? "


    Although the little girl is still small, but already has the momentum of the upper class, many people are said by Qiao linger to lower their head, they do subconsciously forget the importance of the wind door to Qiao.


    Sorry to be late


    When the meeting room was silent for a while, the door was pushed open, and the energetic and moving blueberry came in, with a faint smile on her face: "but it''s good that I can come here today, but it''s better to see everyone here. I''ll read what leeward left before the accident."


    Everyone knew what she was. At the moment, she said that she would bring something from Chu Feng. Even though she was reluctant, no one dared to say anything.


    Little did not care, she went to the throne and sat down. She opened the document in her hand and handed it out. Then she said, "although Feng Shao is only a temporary principal, Lord Qiao has given him the greatest power. Even if jorling''er can''t, he can remove the newly appointed principal at any time.


    Feng Shao knows that he is facing a lot of dangers, so he left a message after he left from Northeast China last time, in order to make things like this happen today. Believe in his instructions, you will not feel unreasonable? "


    The crowd did not open their mouth. Black Shouwu stepped forward and said in a high voice: "I can prove that when the king was alive, fengshao was qualified to make the future direction of Qiao''s family, whether it was life or death. You just need to listen to it, at least before ling''er was 18 years old."


    A trace of malice flashed in the tree''s eyes, but he still sat down with a smile and said, "it''s so good. I thought that wind was too busy to take care of Qiao''s family. I didn''t expect to think of Qiao''s family when I passed away. My grandfather is wise!"


    When arbor spoke, other people who supported him also echoed, because if anyone objected at this time, it would be equivalent to Qiao''s treason and deny King Qiao''s decision. No one would be a criminal.


    Qiao''s old man frowned, but still calmly said: "blue, you read it!"


    LAN Mei Er couldn''t see the people''s thoughts, but she didn''t care. She directly said what Chu Feng had told her this morning: "fengshao said before the accident that if he died or lost track for a long time, Xia Yan would take the place of the leader in the wind door, and Melanie would take the place of the person in charge of Qiao''s affairs."


    Looking at some people who looked unnatural or even ugly, she closed her hands and said, "I don''t know if you need to check the truth or not?"


    The rest of the people did not speak, arbor took the lead to say: "no, no, LAN, you are one of the most trusted people in fengshao, and it is certainly impossible to cheat. I firmly support this matter. LAN temporarily acts as the principal, and I have no opinion."


    The rest of the people looked at the tree and nodded to admit the position of blueberry, and they all supported her no matter how reluctant they were in their hearts.


    "Thank you for your support. If you have nothing to do, go to prepare for the funeral of San Shao." A sneer flashed through her heart, and she secretly wrote down a sentence from those who were duplicity.


    When all the people left, there were only blueberry, joling''er and heishouwu in the conference room. When the inside of the room opened, Chu Feng came out with a faint smile, looked at the closed door and said with a smile: "unconsciously, the trees have penetrated so deep, beyond my expectation!"


    Qiao ling''er stood up and jumped into Chu Feng''s arms. He tilted his head and said, "brother chufeng, what should we do now? Brother arbor has collected nearly half of the people. If we continue to develop like this, we will be helpless."


    Rubbing Qiao ling''er''s head, Chu Feng gently smiles, without any worry, and says: "the grasshopper that will jump again is still a grasshopper after all. Let him go, Qiao will stand up, little girl, you will also be the absolute master. Brother won''t let anyone take away what belongs to you, no one can."


    Clapping Qiao ling''er to show her to let go, Chu Feng looked at black Shouwu and said, "give me a detailed summary of the people who support arbor just now. It should not be something we encounter."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    The flat headed youth sat down beside him and whispered, "Little Joe, I''m afraid it won''t be so simple. Do we need to change our plan?"


    "Change, why change?"


    Arbor snorted coldly, and his face was fearless. He opened his mouth in a deep voice: "although I am still young, I can''t wait any longer. Chu Feng left a hand, but his death is no threat to me. After killing blueberry, who can come out to do something to me?"


    Seeing the master''s decision, the flat headed youth stopped talking with a sigh, and ordered the motorcade ahead to go towards Qiao''s cemetery. After the last attack on King Qiao, the security forces of Qiao''s cemetery increased a lot.


    Leaving the city and heading for Qiao''s mausoleum, less than five kilometers away, gunfire broke out all around.


    The tree suddenly opened his eyes and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Qiao Shao, it''s Tianchi people!"


    The flat headed youth quickly looked out, saw dozens of people carrying guns were pounding here, the motorcade was disrupted, the tire burst and couldn''t move forward. Subconsciously, he cried out, "maybe it''s James!"


    Arbor''s face changed, but he thought that he had more than 100 people around him, and there were 30 guns. He was quite calm in his heart. When he told the flat headed youth to call for support, he sat quietly in the car and hummed: "I''m still worried that I can''t find them. They''ll come out by themselves. It''s a good solution at one time."


    "After I got rid of them, I had more chips in my hand. Even if blueberry didn''t die, my position in Joe''s was also very important."


    Arbor is still talking to himself, but the pupil of the flat headed youth shrinks violently. Lala arbor is stunned and says, "little Qiao, rocket launcher!"


    Tree body a shock to see, see five rocket launcher to the motorcade, facial expression instantly big change, drink scold: "James is crazy!"


    Because of the last attack on King Joe, the three provinces did not say that guns were completely banned. However, large thermal weapons such as rocket launchers should never appear. This is also the strength of arbor to attack James and them.


    But at the moment, seeing those gloomy rocket launchers, arbor kicked open the door and rolled out after drinking and scolding. He did not forget to continue to curse: "son of a bitch, I want to die!"


    With the five rocket launchers launched together, the flat headed youth also quickly rolled out after being shocked, and rolled along the roadside with Qiao mu, letting the ice and snow enter from the collar and freeze themselves inside.


    A few meters after the two people rolled away, the rockets hit the five cars together. The roar of explosion directly overturned the five cars, and affected the front and rear vehicles. But for a short time, arbor''s bodyguards lost half, and their combat effectiveness was instantly pulled closer.


    Then the continuous gunfire rang out. Under the command of James, the 50 Hercules came towards this side. Each of them had a micro charge in their hands, and the bullets were constantly shooting. Those Qiao''s elite, who were dizzy with their heads blown, died directly without knowing what was going on.


    Blood blooms, Qiao''s elite only has 30 guns, which is impossible to fight against.


    The tree and the flat headed youth rolled to the roadside and slowly raised their heads. The former eye was bloodshot and hit the ground with a fist and said, "damn James, where is the rocket launcher from?"


    If it is just a simple micro attack, arbor is confident that he can withstand 20 minutes, which is enough time for support to arrive. But the rocket launcher has broken down the initial combat effectiveness, and it is a miracle to be able to resist for 10 minutes now.


    "Joe''s or wait for a moment, Joe''s running is not short of a chance


    If it is usually arrogant arbor certainly will not choose to escape, but at this moment is so heavy fire attack, arbor nodded, two people ready to run toward the path, to see if they can run away.


    In the distance, James saw the two trees who turned around and wanted to escape. With a meaningful smile, James took out the phone and called out: "the tree is ready to run. What should we do next?"


    The other end of the phone was silent and said, "take out all the Joe''s guards and hide them. I have other plans for this matter."


    "Good!" James didn''t ask why he hung up the phone and looked at the trees running towards the distance. His eyes were cold: "if you live again, I will take your head myself."


    Arbor and the young man with flat head kept running towards the front until they could not hear the sound of the gun. Their hearts calmed down a little, but they did not stop. They still ran to the front. No one could possibly catch up with them in the end.


    "Little Joe


    As they ran all the way, they kept looking back at the back for fear that James would lead others to catch up. When they ran about three kilometers out, the flat headed youth suddenly stopped to hold on to the tree and looked warily at a young man standing on the road ahead.


    Arbor has been concerned about the situation behind, smell speech want to be angry, why not run, but his eyes were attracted by the young man in front of him, without thinking, he took out his gun and pointed to the past: "who are you?"


    The young man was originally looking at the roadside scenery, smelling his words, and with a sneering smile on his mouth, he opened his mouth: "the head of the Liao government of Qiao''s family, is that such a bold color?"Arbor did not put down his gun because of this. For him, young men are not divided between friends and enemies. He should be prepared to be the enemy. He said in a cold voice, "who are you?"


    The flat headed youth also held a gun and pointed at the young man, but he understood that the gun in his hand had no effect on the person in front of him!


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. All you need to know is that I will bring you good news."


    The young man pondered a smile, slowly turned to face the tree, two people light mouth: "for example, Chu Feng is not dead, has been hidden in the dark, Qiao old three is also his plot to kill, in order to completely control the Qiao family, after Qiao old three died, he wants to kill you, what do you think of this?"


    Arbor eyebrows a frown, then sneer a way back: "Chu wind in the code blue has been blown to pieces, he is a ghost?"


    "You don''t need to take care of it. Just do what I say." The young man chuckled, giving a feeling of Conceit: "do as I say, everything is not a problem for you, I can make you become the master of Qiao, even the northern overlord."


    Arbor seemed to hear what a big joke, ridiculed opening: "I only know, if you don''t get away from me now, you will die immediately."


    As soon as the young man''s eyes were cold, a shadow suddenly passed by. Before the trees and the flat headed men did not respond, they felt a pain in their hands. The gun in their hands fell to the ground, and their eyes showed surprise.


    The young man steadied his body, as if he appeared at the side of the tree in an instant. He kicked out mercilessly, and the tree and the flat headed youth flew backward and fell heavily on the ground.


    "It''s easy for me to kill you, so don''t challenge my patience."


    The young man sneered, with ridicule and scorn. When the tree and the flat headed youth were cold, they came to a stone with a weight of hundreds of Jin. Suddenly, they gave a fist and said haughtily: "just know, if you cooperate with me, you can get great benefits."


    Arbor subconsciously swallows and salivas. He has seen people who blow up a tree with one blow, but he is sure that he has never seen a person who blows up a stone with one blow.


    Just for a short time, arbor stood up and asked, "well, I need to do something. You can tell me."


    "Cheap!"


    The young man didn''t show any politeness because of the change of arbor''s attitude. He sneered and said: "I''m forced to teach a lesson before I know how to be obedient. No wonder he was played by Chu Feng. Today, he was almost killed by James, idiot, naive!"


    Arbor looked stiff and ugly, but in the face of absolute force, he knew that he could not do anything, and nodded gently: "the lesson is that I am too stupid."


    "But it''s not hopeless. If you do what I tell you, you can probably become Qiao''s boss."


    The young man sneered and looked at the tree as if he was watching a monkey play: "according to what I just said, Chu Feng is still alive, and in order to fully control the power, he cooperated with James to kill Qiao Laosan. Now he is going to attack you, so as to become the real master of Qiao''s family and do not want you to become a threat.


    How to do it? I believe you have your own ideas no matter how stupid you are. However, you are not alone. I will help you at an appropriate time. Don''t worry. Chu Feng will surely die in this game. "


    At the moment, arbor is completely deterred by force. Where will he oppose these things and ignore whether Chu Feng is really dead or not. At this moment, he just wants to leave here quickly. He nodded and said, "don''t worry, I will do this thing well."


    "Go away, you haven''t seen me, I haven''t seen you either!"


    Young men are too lazy to say a word, wave to let arbor two people leave, the latter two like a burden of relief toward the distance, afraid that a bit slower, may be killed by the youth.


    Only a young man was left on the road. He looked at the distance with a look of disdain: "what''s Chu Feng? Look how I''ll kill you this time!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    The attack on Qiao''s cemetery spread all over the ice city 20 minutes later, and then spread to the outside.


    Qiao''s courtyard, which had just sent away the third son of Qiao''s body, was shrouded in a layer of cold and overcast. All the main personnel were sitting in the hall at the moment. The person on the throne was blueberry. The woman who received the news immediately gathered her hands and looked at the people present and asked, "where is the tree? Can''t you live or die


    "I don''t know the news yet." Qiao''s old man replied in a deep voice and told the news: "but it''s certain that the people who attacked and killed arbor today are the same group of people who killed Qiao Laosan. The bullets found at the scene and so on are enough to explain all this."


    "Hercules man?"


    Now that she had an abacus in her heart, she simply asked, "is there anything else besides these? For example, is Arbor dead or alive now


    Qiao''s old man looked stiff. She was a little unhappy when she was questioned by blueberry. She sat down with a little ugly face. Her voice was not very good. She threw out a sentence: "master, you are sitting here. You control all the resources of Qiao family. How can we know?"


    With a meaningful smile, she picked up a piece of information in front of her and said, "this is a problem left over by history. Once Qiao ER and Tianchi arms dealer had a batch of arms transactions, but what finally showed was that the transaction failed, and all the people sent by Tianchi died inexplicably.


    This incident made Hercules''s people very angry, so he sent James, one of the three great battle tigers, with 500 elite to avenge Qiao''s family. He thought it was the tree that ate the black, but no one knew the specific reason


    "But basically it can be judged that Hercules did it. There were previous problems, and there was also revenge brought by the tree who attacked and killed them."


    Qiao''s old man didn''t wait for blueberry to finish, then showed a sneer: "the main man''s meaning, the tree''s back to us and Tianchi people''s trading again, but for fear that the matter would be revealed, did they kill all of them to attract James''s revenge?"


    The old man of Qiao''s family was glanced at by blueberry faintly, and her heart began to be unhappy: "I don''t rule out this possibility. Otherwise, I really don''t know what other enmities and grudges between Joe and Hercules are?"


    One question after another, the old Qiao couldn''t say a word. Blueberry was right. If it wasn''t involved in the last arms trade, why did Hercules do it to Qiao, and after killing Joe''s third son, he had to fight against arbor?


    "Joe and Hercules do not have a grudge, but there is a frame up when there is interest."


    The Hall fell into silence for a moment, and the door was suddenly pushed open. The tree and the young man with flat head came in from the outside. With a meaningful look in their eyes, they continued: "for example, some people pretend to be dead and hide in the dark to weaken the direct power of Qiao''s family in order to swallow up Qiao''s family."


    The appearance of arbor made everyone stand up. The old man of Qiao''s family smiles: "it''s OK. Now we have fewer and fewer people in Qiao''s family, but we can''t lose any more."


    Her eyes turned away from her, and she said meaningfully, "otherwise, some people of other surnames may not be able to do something to Qiao''s family."


    "Uncle!"


    Arbor politely said to the old man of Qiao''s family. He walked over and naturally opened a chair and said, "on the way to Qiao''s cemetery today, I was attacked by the enemy. The other party is indeed Hercules."


    From her initial surprise, blueberry calmed down and asked softly, "congratulations on Qiao Shao''s coming back!"


    "Thank you very much for your concern."


    Arbor threw out a sentence with playfulness, and then opened his mouth to the public: "today, I was attacked by Hercules. If it wasn''t for a group of loyal brothers, plus my arbor has two points of skill, it is estimated that it would be a corpse now."


    The old man of Qiao''s family echoed: "yes, God bless my Qiao family, and I won''t be cut off!"


    Arbor nodded, stood up and spoke aloud: "and God let me survive, it is the spirit of Qiao''s ancestors in heaven to protect me, to bring you a message, a subversion of our Qiao''s news, a wolf ambitious guy secretly do things."


    Melanie frowned involuntarily and felt a little uneasy. Arbor continued: "Hercules have no hatred or resentment with us. Why do you want to come to the holy court to revenge Qiao''s family? Have you ever thought about it?"


    A master of Qiao''s Hall picked up the information from the beginning and said, "Qiao Shao, Hercules is here for you. I don''t know what you need to explain?"


    Arbor took it to have a look, but it didn''t show the embarrassed look that people imagined. Instead, he disdained to smile and threw it on the table. He said with a smile, "it''s unjust. My father and Tianchi people don''t say whether there is a transaction. Even if there is a deal, why should I do such a thankless thing?"


    "So you don''t have to think about it at all. Fools know it''s unjust."


    Qiao''s old man nodded his head positively, looked at blueberry and hummed: "I believe what Arbor said. I don''t know what the temporary host has to say, or what you have to explain for wronging arbor like this?"Blueberry leaned on the chair, looked at the tree and said, "Qiao Shao, do you really have no contact with the Tianchi arms dealer after your father''s death?"


    The tree straightened his body and roared back: "I swear by my personality, no!"


    "It seems that Qiao Shao''s personality is worthless."


    Blueberry laughed, and a girl behind her stepped forward and handed her a stack of information. After receiving it, she directly threw it on the table and said, "according to the information I control and some people under Joe''s second hand, it has always been Qiao Shao Yun''s work to contact the Tianchi arms dealer. Do you know now? Now you say you don''t know? "


    As soon as arbor raised his eyebrows, he saw the detailed records of his every call. He made a mistake in the dark. Seeing the suspicious eyes cast by some people who believed in him, arbor straightened up and said, "I don''t know about these things. I don''t rule out the possibility that you frame me up as the temporary principal."


    Blueberry seemed to have expected that the tree would deny it, and then she said with a smile, "why should I frame you?"


    "Because Fengmen wants to be the emperor of the north, Chu Feng doesn''t want to be just a temporary leader, so he wants to kill all the people who can threaten him."


    Arbor opened his mouth with a little uneasiness and had no choice but to look at all the people in a daze and said: "I saw a man when I was attacked by Hercules, a person who was said to have died under the cover of a bomb, a figure sitting in the two places of the Imperial City, the river and the sea, and even more, the temporary chief of Qiao''s family."


    A master of Qiao''s Hall stood up, frowned and cried, "Qiao Shao, you need evidence to speak. The rumors of Feng Shao''s death are blazing. Why do you say he pretended to be dead?"


    "It''s very popular, but have you heard that the damper has come out to confirm it?"


    Qiao Shao knew that these people were Qiao''s people who were inclined to the wind door. He was angry and asked, "no, it''s always the official saying that Chu Feng was killed, but no one in charge of the damper said that Chu Feng was dead and didn''t come out to refute the rumors. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Arbor''s words made us all stunned. It seemed that it was the same with a careful taste. The master of Qiao''s hall, who questioned the arbor, asked in a deep voice, "Qiao Shao, can you make it clear?"


    "Of course


    Arbor wanted such an opportunity. He didn''t know whether chufeng was dead or not. But at the moment, he didn''t mind estranging in such a way. He looked at LAN Mei ER and said, "Chu Feng pretended to be dead and hid in secret to command everything. He cooperated with Hercules to attack and kill my third uncle. If he could not kill me, he would frame me.


    The most fundamental purpose is to eliminate the people who can influence his position as the leader of Chu Feng, and finally merge the Qiao family into the Fengmen, and then try to seize the whole North. Otherwise, how can he mobilize the people of our three provinces to do things like this? "


    It is reasonable and well founded, but many people are still holding a skeptical attitude. A middle-aged man said, "Qiao Shao, these are all your one-sided words, which are not enough for trust. Do you have any strong evidence?"


    "I have no proof!"


    Qiao Mu shook his head. Knowing not to be too full, he tried to put aside the words: "but I know that Chu Feng is enough to live. It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me. But when Chu Feng comes again, it can prove that what I said is right. Chu Feng has been playing dead and playing tricks."


    LAN Mei ER was silent, but she was already thinking about all kinds of things in her heart. Now arbor is talking about this. Unless Chu Feng doesn''t appear in the future, it will prove that arbor is right and everything is bad.


    "Master, this was just delivered to the door of Qiao''s house and asked us to give it to you in person."


    When the atmosphere of the hall was depressing, the door of the hall opened. A guard of Qiao''s family ran in and handed a letter to jorling''er and said, "and we want us to tell you that this letter must not be seen by the people at the damper."


    Qiao ling''er frowned and knew that Chu Feng was still alive. She looked at LAN mei''er. She was about to say that she would wait until she could read it in the dark. However, the letter was taken by the old Qiao family. Qiao ling''er''s face sank: "what are you doing?"


    "I''m a senior member of the family, and I''m qualified to see anything for the owner and give advice."


    Qiao''s old man hummed. He didn''t pay attention to Qiao ling''er. He quickly opened the letter and was surprised: "arbor is right. Chu Feng is not dead. It''s his alliance Hercules who attacked and killed Qiao Laosan. In the end, he didn''t succeed in framing Qiao. This letter is from James, which proves that chufeng and they have cooperation!"


    Arbor looked stunned. Originally, he just wanted to separate Qiao''s interior from the damper. He didn''t know how James did it, but he knew it was an opportunity. He waved his hand and said, "take down blueberry and clear away the evil elements in the damper!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    Night covers the whole ice city, and Chu Feng is forced to transfer from Bingdu hotel to a private property. Under the property owned by Liu''s consortium, Chu Feng leans on the seats in the courtyard and sighs sincerely.


    He went to see James with the goal of maximum interests, and he was confident that the people behind him would bring good news to him, and even provided convenience for them to fight against arbor. He did not want to do it at last, but let himself fall into a passive position.


    Fu Dina stood aside, Qiao''s accident she has already known, sighed: "Hercules this move is really tough enough, unless you don''t appear in your life, once you appear, you will sit down on everything, even if it is not done by you, all things will be pressed on your head."


    "I can almost foresee how Joe will hate you if there is not enough evidence to prove your innocence."


    Chu Feng patted his head, closed his eyes, and sighed: "a mistake, waste of good layout, how about Meier?"


    Yan Luo came up from one side and said, "Meier is temporarily under the control of Qiao because she can''t prove her innocence. Arbor becomes the temporary manager and declares to the public that if you don''t show up within three months, he believes you''re dead, so he will let Meier go and follow the instructions of Lord Qiao.


    But if you show up within three months, it will prove that you did everything, and the death of Joe''s third brother is also related to you


    "Three months?"


    Chu Feng was shocked with a smile and shook his head with a light smile: "arbor really can calculate the time. In three months'' time, no matter whether I am still alive or not, with his means, he has completely digested the whole Qiao family. Even if I appear at that time, Qiao''s just a decoration."


    Yan Luo nodded and said, "what should we do now?"


    "What can I do? Take a step and see a step!" Chu Feng opens his eyes. The situation is a bit confusing because of James'' letter. It''s ok if he doesn''t go out. If he doesn''t do it himself, he will be nailed to himself under the premise.


    Suddenly, outside the yard came the sound of laughter. A figure appeared in front of chufeng like lightning. The young man who had met with arbor stood there arrogantly, and looked at Chu Feng with his eyes playfully. He also ignored Fu Dina, Yan Luo and other people''s chances of killing.


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the young man''s body: "intrude into other people''s houses without permission, not ready to introduce myself?"


    "An abandoned son, not qualified to know who I am!"


    The young man disdained a smile, but at the beginning, he took a look at Chu Feng, looked at other places, and appeared a startling arrogance: "I thought you were dead, but I didn''t expect to live well, but it was just that. How can you break the current situation?"


    Counting his fingers, the young man seemed not to put Chu Feng in his eyes and said, "it''s good to live, but it''s a bad thing if you go out now, and you''ll become the enemy of the whole Qiao family. It''s sad!"


    Chu Feng slowly sat up straight body, no surprise no joy of the mouth: "so say, all these are related to you, Hercules is also you ordered?"


    What is Hercules? Is he qualified to cooperate with me


    The young man disdained to sneer. His head was raised high, and he began to speak with pride: "it''s just that the Huangfu family gave the sun god some money, and you Chu Feng, the temporary ally, was abandoned. That''s all!"


    Since the other party appeared, he was still so arrogant. Yan Luo and Gu Ming all wanted to go up and chop him. But Chu Feng didn''t move, so they could only keep quiet.


    Chu Feng clearly nodded his head and looked at the young man who appeared: "we have a grudge?"


    "Do you deserve a grudge against me?"


    The young man laughed and looked at Chu Feng with disdain. He hit him mercilessly: "you are just an abandoned son and a waste. You don''t even have the qualification to form a feud with me. I''m just idle and bored to play with you. I don''t like the person who has no strength to pretend to compare with."


    Chu Feng laughed, playful and deep: "do you mean that I''m not happy?"


    "Do you deserve it?" When you look at me, it''s just a useless thing to look at in my eyes


    "Shit, more arrogant than me!"


    Yan Luo finally couldn''t help it. Suddenly, he flashed out a sword and chopped it at the young man. With a strong momentum and a killing chance to destroy everything, Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated and he said, "stop it!"


    Although Chu Feng made a sound ahead of time, everything was too late. A young man moved forward and put his foot on Yan Luo''s body. The latter suddenly flew out like an electric shock and hit a tree in the distance. The snow fell on the tree and completely buried Yan Luo.


    Waving to Fu Dina to see Yan Luo''s injury, Chu Feng looked at the young man with a slightly heavy eye: "what do you want?"


    "Want to play dead you, want to let some people understand, I just don''t come out, but come out is better than you a thousand times!" The young man clapped his hands and held his head high with indescribable contempt. He said coldly, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you. Some people say you are better than me. I''m waiting for you to be abused and let them see."The young man laughed and jumped out of the wall and disappeared. If it wasn''t for the wound of Yan Luo who coughed and vomited blood in succession, everyone would be in a trance whether anyone had appeared just now.


    How dare you be so arrogant in front of the Fengmen leader? It''s hard to see!


    Yan Luo gave him a pill to eat and asked Fu Dina to help him to rest temporarily. When there was only himself and lonely life left in the courtyard, Chu Feng calmly said, "if I join hands with you, how many chances will there be?"


    Lonely life drank a sip of wine, doing serious thinking back: "give me a year, I abuse him!"


    Gu Ming didn''t answer directly, but Chu Feng already knew what he meant. Now he and Gu Ming are not rivals of the young man. He breathed out: "go ahead, I''ll sit down by myself."


    Looking at the wall on one side, he stood up in silence and walked into the house.


    "Who is he?"


    As soon as he had left, Chu Feng quietly threw out a sentence and asked, "I feel like an ancient warrior."


    There was no response from the air. Until Chu Feng was almost impatient, a white figure fell from the wall. A white snow in the courtyard stood in the same direction. The voice was clear and cold: "I don''t know, but it''s really an ancient warrior!"


    Chu Feng took a look at Wen Xin Xue and said, "if you are on the same level with him, what''s the success rate?"


    "Second kill!" Wenxin snow gently return a way, as if there is no mood in general.


    Chu wind mouth gently moved, second kill? Did you kill him or did he kill you?


    Wenxinxue seems to have a feeling in general. He takes a look at Chu Feng and then moves away and says, "if he attacks you, I have ten ways to kill him."


    Chufeng was stunned with a smile. He remembered that wenxinxue had come to kill himself, but now he wanted to protect himself. He was very funny. Knowing that Wen Xinxue was sure to win, Chu Feng did not worry too much. His eyes swept over: "what is his cultivation?"


    Wenxin snow light return way: "Tianyuan five strong state!"


    Chufeng smile a little more, looking at wenxinxue, the latter feel what is wrong, turn back just and Chu Feng''s eyes touch together, face slightly changed: "mean!" With that, wenxinxue''s body leaps and disappears in front of Chu Feng. She knows that Chu Feng asked that question just now, which is to measure her cultivation.


    "This woman is at least a warrior of five levels or even higher."


    Chu Feng looked at the direction of wenxinxue''s disappearance. He didn''t really care about the cultivation of the young man just now, because the latter had shown hostility. No matter how strong he was, most of them were enemies. It was impossible for him to not kill him because he was strong. What''s more, he cared about where wenxinxue, the first minister of the holy Dynasty, went to.


    But at the moment, although it is still unclear, but at least know that her cultivation is above that stage, then we can understand the reason why Li Ji''s four people were defeated in her hands.


    With his left hand raised gently, Chu Feng recited something in his heart, which was a kind of spiritual artistic conception after inheriting xuanhuang''s nine needles will. The so-called "Caihua Jue" is a kind of spiritual inheritance. The final practice or the future road needs to be studied by ourselves.


    Slowly clenched his fist, Chu Feng closed his eyes, a mysterious feeling throughout the body, the old wound on the body of the pain also reduced a lot.


    After a long time, Chu Feng opened his eyes, and the East turned white. He shook his head with a wry smile: "it seems that Bingbing is right. It is not so simple to want to cast martial arts. Where is the opportunity? Is it really necessary to reach a certain level of physical strength?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng felt that things would never be so simple. It was like the young man who came last night. He seemed to be only a few years older than himself. He was already a strong man in the five levels of Tianyuan. Chu Feng didn''t believe that he was gifted when he was young.


    It''s just how to forge martial arts and enter the Tianyuan period?


    When Chu Feng was thinking hard, he heard Wen Xinxue''s indifferent voice: "casting martial arts is a wonderful feeling. Maybe you can sleep, maybe you can''t live or die. If you are too careful, you can only stop being a master."


    Chu Feng was stunned, then suddenly nodded. It was very difficult to succeed if he pursued too much. So he continued to practice according to his own mind. In the end, no matter whether he could build a martial art, it seemed that it was not so important.


    Chu Feng, who wanted to understand it, looked into the air and said with a smile: "thank you very much. I''d like to warm up with you and roll the sheets."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a Xiao Sha in the air. Chu Feng whispered in the dark. The woman jumped up and ran into the room. I don''t know who dares to take such a strong woman in the future!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    The underground situation of the whole three provinces and even the whole holy pilgrimage changed subtly because of Qiao''s change.


    Even at the command of Huang Chengdong, the tianwangmen in foreign countries began to compress the available power, so that the next thing would affect them.


    The rest of the small and medium-sized forces have also quieted down. At present, the whole Qiao family is like a dynamite barrel, saying that Chu Feng pretended to be dead and deceived them. Compared with the turbulent situation of Qiao''s group, the wind gate was surprisingly quiet, and no one came out to publish anything about it.


    But in this way, many people are more sure that what Qiao said is right. Chu Feng pretended to be dead and secretly intended to annex Qiao.


    But anyway, people with all kinds of thoughts are quiet. Even if the literati and tianwangmen want to come, they will calm down. If Chu Feng is not dead, it''s OK to say, but if Chu Feng is dead, then Qiao''s playing with fire. When it comes to standing on a moral level, it''s right to crush everyone.


    The next day after the news was announced, a sudden change came out, which made everyone take a cool breath. After reaction, they all sighed secretly about Qiao''s courage.


    At about one o''clock last night, Qiao sent 20000 people into the Imperial City in various ways to attack the wind gate. Similarly, some small poles in the original imperial city which were suppressed by the wind gate also jumped out to take advantage of the fire. If it was not for Li Ji''s anger, the imperial gate would have died last night.


    While surprised by arbor''s boldness, we are also curious about where the people from Fengmen imperial city have gone. It is very simple for Fengmen to resist tens of thousands of people''s attacks in their own territory. How could it be that last night it was so vulnerable that it was almost beaten to fengteng garden?


    One news has not yet been digested by the public. Another news is coming out again. Jianghai Fengmen has also been attacked by a small number of Qiao''s forces. After hundreds of people were killed and injured, they lost the trace of Qiao''s forces.


    For a while, the underground world of the holy reign was full of troubles. Everyone was not so concerned about whether Chu Feng was dead or alive. Qiao and Fengmen, who had already started the war, could hardly reconcile with each other, unless arbor died and began to bear the charges that blueberry had thrown out.


    But we all know that this is absolutely impossible. Who is willing to admit his conspiracy when he can sit in the position of the principal?


    "Uncle black, what to do now?" When all parties speculated about this time, the little girl in Qiao linger''s room in Qiao''s courtyard already knew what had happened and looked a little worried: "I believe it was not brother chufeng who did it. All this was done by arbor himself. We can''t be hoodwinked!"


    Seeing the people coming and going outside, he shook his head gently: "we can only watch the change. On that day, the arbor was deceived and let everyone agree to put you under temporary house arrest. Now it is useless for you to go out and do anything and say anything. Now we have to see how fengshao deals with this matter."


    "Don''t worry, I''m by your side, no one can hurt you, and arbor doesn''t dare to do anything to you."


    Qiao Ling er''s pretty face was worried. Naturally, she believed that black head crow would protect herself, but she was a little worried when she thought that Chu Feng might be in danger at any time.


    Seeing Qiao ling''er''s worry, the black Shouwu said in a soft voice: "ling''er, he is the one chosen by the Lord. He must have something special about him. I believe that all this is only temporary, and it will soon restore calm."


    Qiao Ling Er absentmindedly nods, has experienced too many little girls, is no longer the little girl who cried at the beginning.


    "If the order goes on, the damper must be killed within two days, or both sides will not die and can not be adjusted."


    At the same time, in the study of King Qiao''s life, arbor sat on the throne and said to the flat headed youth in a deep voice: "in this way, no matter whether Chu Feng is dead or not, Qiao and Fengmen are doomed to die forever. Brothers have too many deaths and injuries, and they always need to be responsible for it. We are in a hurry for time."


    Flat headed youth is not like arbor when he became the leader. He is more cautious: "Qiao Shao, although things develop according to our imagination, the wind door of the first world war last night seems too weak. Compared with their previous battles, they always feel that there is something wrong with the place. Don''t underestimate the enemy."


    "Well, what are you afraid of?"


    Looking at the master''s growing arrogance, the flat headed youth reminded him of his responsibility: "Qiao Shao, the shadow of the famous tree of human beings. The Weiss incident has just passed by."


    The tree sat up straight and put out his cigar in the ashtray. He said without hesitation: "that''s the incompetence of the Weisi people. The Chu wind can''t even use the Kingdom machine to dry it. It''s just like a fighter among the garbage. But my arbor is different. My wisdom is not comparable to those Japanese pirates."


    The flat headed youth sighed in his heart. He knew that arbor''s self-confidence was expanding and he could not hear anything. He was too lazy to remind him again and said, "what should we do next? Should we continue to attack or what?"


    "It must be to continue to attack, otherwise what?"


    Arbor''s face was full of self-confidence, as if he had foreseen the final victory: "now Chu Feng is not dead, people who estimate the damper do not know, standing on the moral bottom line, we are the rational side, the damper can only stand there to fight us, as long as the damper is fixed, will the north still be far away?"The flat headed youth nodded slightly and said, "then I will go down and arrange for a fatal blow to the damper and not give them a chance to slow down."


    "Well, go!" Arbor nodded with satisfaction, waved to let the flat headed youth leave. When the whole study was only his own, arbor sat on the chair and turned around in a circle and said happily: "no wonder my Laozi wanted to sit in this position at the beginning, but I really feel different, so I''m so tall!"


    With a fierce look in his eyes and an insidious smile from arbor, it is only the beginning to take the position of temporary principal of Qiao family by taking advantage of the situation, and it will develop slowly. When the damper is eliminated, the elder Qiao will hold him up to the top without saying anything.


    Thinking of the future of a better day, arbor unconsciously appeared exuberant smile, suddenly felt a chill in the neck, the tree did not move, and whispered: "who?"


    "It''s not good to get carried away."


    A cold voice sounded behind the tree. The young man came out with a scornful smile and took back the knife on the tree''s neck and said, "now that you have achieved half of the success, I will tell you the last thing, not to discuss with you, but to promise."


    Facing the man in front of him, arbor stood up and asked, "benefactor, if there is something you can say directly, I can certainly do it."


    "If you can''t, you won''t do it, will you?"


    The young man was not fooled by the tree''s words and said sarcastically: "don''t worry, this thing you can do absolutely." Sitting on the chair, the young man waved his finger and said, "that is, when you control the whole Qiao family and even the north, you will submit to the Huangfu family unconditionally."


    Arbor eyes a pick, subconsciously asked: "by what?"


    But touch the young man swept over the eyes, subconsciously bowed his head back: "listen to you." He felt that he was wet by cold sweat behind his back, which was even more chilly. Compared with Chu Feng, the young man in front of him showed him real strength.


    "If you''re wise, I''ll wait for your news. Don''t worry, you''re not alone. Chu Feng is expected to come out soon." The young man nodded with satisfaction, patted the young man on the shoulder, opened the window, and disappeared in front of the tree in the blink of an eye, leaving the latter sweating on his forehead.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, in the hidden residence, Chu Feng has not gone out from here for two days. He has been sitting here to receive news from all sides, and he does not worry about what the young man who reported on that night is still something. For those who are proud of themselves, he is his confidence.


    "There is little wind. Now the outside world is being boosted by the operation of arbor and the Huangfu family. They all say that you pretend to be dead and want to annex Qiao''s family."


    Fu Dina came in from the outside. Compared with Chu Feng and other people, she was easier to inquire about things. At the moment, before people sat down, she opened her mouth and told all the things: "in a word, most people say that you can''t take Qiao, so they use conspiracy to kill Qiao''s direct line and try to get rid of temporary words."


    Chu Feng sat there quietly. When things happened, he had already expected such a situation to happen, so he asked in no hurry: "how about the loss of the damper yesterday?"


    "Because of the advance arrangement, the loss is not very big, but for the outside world, that is, the damper almost failed."


    Fu Dina was sitting in front of Chu Feng, her body slightly attracted Chu Feng''s eyes, and continued: "but I am curious that the river and sea have always been under the strict control of the wind door. There can be no outsiders. How did Qiao''s people cause trouble?"


    Chu Feng''s secret way was very white and powerful. He moved his eyes and stood up. His momentum changed dramatically: "we can study it when we have time, but what we need to do now is to eliminate this crisis."


    Fu Dina Dudu mouth hidden to the part of the fun, said: "how to do?"


    "Didn''t they say that I couldn''t win the three provinces, so I played tricks?"


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth brings out a cold arc of killing, and the whole hall is in depression. Yan Luo, who is lying down and is eating beef, can''t help tightening their bodies. They all look at Chu Feng and wait for something!


    One hand made a cutting gesture, and spat out word by word from the air outlet of Chu: "then I will take the whole North. By then, more than ten northern provinces will be in my hands. Why should I have any conspiracy to capture the three provinces? Who dares to say that I can''t win the three provinces


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    The underground world of the holy Dynasty was full of wind and clouds. Qiao attacked the wind gate of the imperial city with indignation and sadness. From time to time, small groups of forces harassed Jiang Hai, saying that it was Qiao''s elite. However, only individual people knew about it, but they didn''t pay much attention to it.


    They are more concerned about the occurrence of such a thing, why the damper is still so quiet, at the same time speculate that this time the damper is destroyed in the hands of Qiao, or to fight back and defend that acre of land!


    When the Qiao family launched a full-scale attack on the imperial wind gate again, a group of mysterious forces appeared in the 18 northern provinces, except for the three northeast provinces. The autumn wind swept the leaves and cleaned the underground world of the 15 provinces.


    This group of mysterious forces had orderly division of labor and acted quickly. Except for a few of the forces that had been on the stage, the rest of them were small and medium-sized forces. Faced with these mysterious forces coming from the sky, they were defeated like a mountain.


    At the same time, when there were changes in the fifteen provinces, Qiao''s elite who attacked the imperial city''s Fengmen also suffered. Li Ji directly mobilized a division of the Imperial Guard to impose three prohibitions on the imperial city.


    1¡¢ No controlled knives and thermal weapons are allowed on the streets.


    2¡¢ Teams of more than 50 people are not allowed to gather to fight.


    3¡¢ If you violate the above two items, you will be killed!


    As Li Ji''s three prohibitions were thrown out, Qiao''s elite were at a loss to stop the attack on the imperial city''s Fengmen, and withdrew from the garrison 30 kilometers outside the imperial city. Li Ji is a madman, and no one dares to do anything else when he comes forward, waiting for the latest instructions from arbor.


    When the tree in Longjiang got the news and smashed a lot of things, he ordered him not to move the wind gate of the imperial city for the time being, and wait for Li Ji''s business to be settled.


    In the middle of the way, the flat headed youths reported the changes of the fifteen provinces to arbor, but they all wanted to consolidate their position with the help of the wind door, and selectively ignored, or did not pay attention to a group of scattered soldiers from 15 provinces.


    At six o''clock in the morning, one night of killing and one night of bloody, the underground world in the North finally subsided. At this moment, the fifteen provinces attracted the attention of many forces. They were curious about which force attacked the fifteen provinces last night. They even had such courage to directly fight against the underground world of the fifteen provinces.


    We should know that there may not be any power that has won the top of the table in the 15 provinces, but the combined power, even the southern tianwangmen, should be treated with caution. After all, it is the power of the whole northern underground world.


    When everyone was speculating about last night''s event, a few amazing news came out, which made the people of the white and the holy pilgrimage tremble severely. Then they were shocked and dignified.


    Last night, all 15 provinces were attacked by mysterious forces, and 50000 people were sent out to attack the larger local forces like autumn wind and leaves. After defeating those more powerful forces, the small forces with uneven hearts could hardly confront the mysterious forces, and there were only three ways left in front of them.


    Surrender, disband or or die!


    In the absence of a leader and no force to contend with, the high-voltage line of the mysterious forces made many gangs in the underground world of the 15 northern provinces compromise. Most of them chose to disband, some chose to submit, while others who had delusional Alliance forces were all killed.


    It is said that last night in the whole North, people died at every moment, blood stained the earth, howling everywhere!


    At the same time, Xia Yan, the temporary leader of the wind gate, issued a circular to the whole holy Dynasty, and was responsible for the fierce battle in the 15 provinces last night. He claimed that this was a proof that the Fengmen had won the strength of the north. Why do you have to plot to get the three provinces?


    Many people feel a little trance after a hard slap. After a moment of reflection, they also feel that it makes sense. All the 15 provinces have been beaten by the wind door, and they have no strength to fight back. Although the three provinces are a piece of iron, they are quite different from the strength of the 15 provinces.


    Fengmen has the strength to win 15 provinces, so why waste the spirit to play a conspiracy to get three provinces, Chu Feng only needs to be a good temporary principal, before Qiao ling''er grows up, slowly nibble away, why bother to make such a thing?


    For a while, the so-called evidence given by arbor and the so-called letter of Hercules James began to be questioned. At the same time, someone threw out a message. Once in the river and sea, Chu Feng broke the arms of the little Lord of Hercules, rockefellas. When such news came out, people felt that it was Hercules'' conspiracy.


    In order to break down the relationship between Fengmen and Qiao''s family, for a time, things were complicated and confusing. Chu Feng''s death or not was not so important. They all thought that it was a conspiracy, a plot of arbor and Hercules.


    However, it is good anyway. It is indisputable that Fengmen has become the first overlord in the North overnight. It directly proves that all plots are floating clouds in front of absolute strength. Fengmen has the ability to win 15 provinces, so there is no need for conspiracy to win three provinces, and it can be done directly.


    "Chu Feng is Chu Feng, never let me down!"


    At nine o''clock in the morning, except Li Zong and Wen Xi, Zhou tianchu, Su dingzheng and ye Enzheng are all sitting here in the secret conference room of huanxinghai. Su dingzheng''s face is full of excitement, patting the table and laughing: "it''s good to take the whole North overnight and smash the plot with strength."Ye Enzheng and Zhou tianchu smile bitterly. The former refers to Su dingzheng and says with a smile: "you old guy, Chu Feng is just like you. When the plot can''t be broken, he directly uses the most powerful force to do things. What a scoundrel''s means!"


    "What if not?"


    Su dingzheng didn''t get angry, but laughed louder. Obviously, he was very satisfied with what happened last night: "the one-sided words of arbor are nothing, but with the letter from Hercules James, this is basically an unsolvable conspiracy. Only by using stronger force can others be afraid.


    Now the effect is not very good? I heard that all parties are loosening up. Yesterday, they also said that the despicable people of Chu Feng are now closing their mouths and beginning to doubt the matter between arbor and Hercules. It''s very good


    Although ye Enzheng didn''t laugh wildly, he was also very satisfied with what happened last night. He nodded and said, "Chu Feng has done a good job in this matter. People in 15 provinces will feel that the damper is forced to act on them, in order to prove that they are not willing to use conspiracy."


    "I believe that after this time, we can win the Fengmen of the 15 northern provinces. No one will say that it needs a conspiracy to capture the Qiao family, which is under the control of Chu Feng."


    Zhou tianchu looked at the two old friends are very happy, tut shook his head: "you all have a good grandson-in-law, pity that I don''t have this life, but although Chu Feng does well, it''s easy to bury troubles. If the remaining evils of 15 provinces are with Qiao''s alliance, it''s definitely not good news."


    The smile on ye Enzheng''s face solidified after hearing Zhou tianchu''s words, and then returned to his normal color. He said faintly: "we don''t need to worry about this. We can also think of the Chu wind we want. Zixuan and I said that there were so many people who died in 15 provinces last night!"


    Zhou tianchu and Su dingzheng took a breath when they looked at the figures made by Ye Enzheng''s hand. Su dingzheng took a breath and sighed: "this little guy, this is a peaceful age. It seems that we put too much pressure on him, 30000 people, one night."


    However, we could not afford to wait for the meeting, but we could not afford to wait for the meeting


    Zhou tianchu said curiously: "what words?"


    The color of appreciation appeared on his face, and ye Enzheng spoke in a loud voice: "willing to be the stability of the holy pilgrimage, smash to pieces, and leave a bad reputation forever!"


    Ye Enzheng said a sentence that Chu Feng had said. Su dingzheng and Zhou tianchu fell into silence. As old people who have experienced countless times, they are very clear about what this sentence means and what they need to pay.


    For example, they in this position just want to leave a good name and have a long history. They really want them to take the road of Chu Feng and maintain the peace of the holy Dynasty in another way. They think that they can''t abandon their glory and bear all kinds of sins.


    The smile on Su Ding''s face gradually faded, and he said with appreciation: "although he is still young, what we have done these days is beyond our lifetime. It unifies the imperial city and the underground world of rivers and seas, and sharply reduces the crime rate of the two places by 80%. This is something that the local leaders of several generations could not do.


    Killing Wei Wei, destroying the hero stele and killing two key figures of plum blossom club, Chunyuan taro and Yamamoto''s four fields, made the royal family pay the price. At the same time, the Weis guard team on Chaoyun island was destroyed, which made the Weis dare not land on it again. We all know Chu Feng''s merits, but he should bear the name. What a pity


    Ye Enzheng glanced at his old friend and said with a smile: "old man, although we can''t officially correct the name of Chu Feng, what he did in Weiss is very clear to the public. We can''t admit it. But in the people''s mind, after his visit to Weiss, he has become a national hero. Isn''t it enough?"


    Su Ding is nodding back: "not enough, not enough, can''t cold the heart of meritorious officials!"


    Ye Enzheng and Zhou tianchu looked at each other and laughed. The former pointed to Su dingzheng and said with a bitter smile: "if you want to get benefits for your grandson-in-law, you don''t need to look like this."


    Su dingzheng turned her lips and said, "it seems that it''s not your grandson-in-law. Yes, ye Zixuan, that girl and brother-in-law, I haven''t settled accounts yet."


    Ye Enzheng turned his eyes and said: "this matter I and No. 1 have also said that it is impossible for us to give Chu Feng a proper name in ten years, but after ten years, we will correct his name and publish what he has done. Of course, the premise is that Chu Feng completes what he promised, otherwise everything will be false."


    "In addition, we have thought about the position of Wenxi''s son. The writer''s family is down, and Chu''s wind is on!"


    Su dingzheng''s eyelids jumped, grinned and thumbed up: "OK, yes, I''ll find an official seat for my grandson-in-law. In the future, it''s more convenient to do things. I''ll wash white slowly. Maybe it''s a black horse again!"


    Ye Enzheng and Zhou tianchu looked at each other, and then the three old men laughed in the meeting room. The fate of Chu Feng was arranged between his fingers, but he didn''t know!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    In the study of Qiao''s courtyard, from the morning till now, there has been the sound of smashing, as well as the angry roar of the tree. The guards and servants dare not approach, for fear that one will be killed by the tree as a vent.


    The sound of the last vase breaking sounded, and the tree had calmed down, but sitting there bullying showed his anger at the moment.


    The flat headed youth had been standing quietly beside him without saying a word. Seeing that the arbor was no longer like a madman, he began to speak softly: "Qiao Shao, the situation is not good for us now. The damper slapped us hard with absolute strength, and there were also differences within Qiao''s family. Most people felt that there was a truce and apologized to the damper."


    Arbor sneered, his eyes were full of madness and said: "things have been like this, apology can make both sides cease the war, but I arbor must die to apologize, do you think it is possible?"


    The flat headed youth sighed and knew that if the wind door and Qiao''s war were to cease, arbor would have to die to atone for her right or wrong, not to mention that blueberry had already thrown out those things at the beginning. The arbor would not only die, but also die in disgrace.


    At this time, the door was pushed open. A guard of Qiao''s family came in and took a look at the messy study. He bowed his head and said, "Qiao Shao, the damper issued a notice 15 minutes ago, saying that Qiao Shao, you tore up the friendly relationship between Qiao''s family and the wind gate, and plotted to seize the throne


    "And claim that this is the personal enmity between the Fengmen and you, and it has nothing to do with the rest of the Qiao family. They can be neutral or antagonistic, but if they are antagonistic, be prepared to die!"


    Qiao Muchen stood up, his hands clenched into fists, and said in a cruel voice: "the scum of the air door is actually playing with me to sow dissension. How do the people inside Qiao say?"


    Qiao''s bodyguard hesitated to look at the flat headed youth, and the latter nodded before he said back: "Qiao''s interior is now divided into three camps. Half of them choose to cease the war. Qiao Shao, you give an account to the wind gate, and some of them stand on Qiao Shao''s side, resolutely fight against the Fengmen and maintain Qiao''s legitimacy."


    "The other part is neutral and they can accept any outcome."


    Arbor sneered: "it seems that the result is not so bad as I imagined, at least half of the people do not want to belong to the wind door, so good!"


    Squinting his eyes, arbor issued an order: "pass on my order, the wind door bullies others, intending to subvert Qiao''s orthodoxy. As a direct descendant of Qiao''s family, it is necessary to resist against it. Those who are willing to fight against me are the meritorious officials of Qiao family, and those who do not want to let them hand over the rights given by Qiao."


    "If you don''t do everything this time, you just have to go all the way to the dark. Didn''t the damper take the north? Then I''ll kill it. I''ll be the emperor of the North! "


    The flat headed youth waved Qiao''s bodyguard out and said, "Qiao Shao, the top priority, I think you should bear it down. It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Now all the situations are unfavorable to us. I believe that the people of Fengmen dare not do anything to you."


    As soon as the words were finished, arbor suddenly came over, slapped the flat headed youth''s face and said, "are you confused? I may not have to die if I plead guilty, but after this time I still want to turn over. This is my chance and my last chance."


    "I am destined to stand at the top, who blocks me, who dies!"


    The young man with flat head covered his face and felt cold in his heart. At the moment, the arbor was blinded by his right. He could not hear anyone''s advice. He left the study with a clear voice. He was also thinking about some things. The failure of arbor seems to have been doomed.


    After the flat headed youth left, arbor sat down on the ground, and his whole body was full of anger and gnashing his teeth: "Chu Feng, you are just a humble origin, and I arbor is a person of Qiao Dynasty. How do you fight me?"


    In a depression 20 kilometers away from Qiao''s courtyard, in a small forest of trees, Chu Feng, who is fully recovered, stands in the woods and breathes fresh air. He is not aware of the cold wind.


    Fu Dina stood ten meters away. For an hour, Chu Feng had been standing there. She didn''t disturb her. She didn''t know what chufeng was doing.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng opened his eyes fiercely, and his body turned into a shadow. He hit a big tree with a big bowl. With a loud bang, the snow on the tree fell on Chu Feng''s body, and the tree directly fell to the ground from the middle.


    In the distance, fudina''s mouth grew into an O-shaped one, blinking her eyes. She didn''t believe it was true.


    "It''s still close. What''s the difference?"


    Chu Feng looked at his fist, and his physical fitness improved after practicing the formula. However, there was still a certain distance from casting martial arts. Chu Feng could clearly feel that Murong Bing did not know where he was now. Wen Xinxue was a silent man, which made Chu Feng a little depressed.


    Scattered tangled thoughts, Chu wind did not get into the top, ready to talk about that time.


    Turning around, she took the towel in Fu Dina''s hand and wiped the snow on her body. She said, "what''s the situation outside now? Is Qiao throwing out trees to calm down the war, or insist on fighting with me?""Qiao gathered all his forces, and it is estimated that the battle of life and death will begin in three days!"


    Fu Dina did not return, a voice came from the distance, Chu Feng followed the sound, 10 meters away, a hot figure is slowly coming, the corner of her mouth raised a smile and said: "little wife, how come, isn''t it still Dian LAN?"


    The person who came was Ye Zixuan. When he heard Chu Feng''s words, his face changed and he became angry and said, "you''d better change your name, or I will abuse you. The people around you don''t know you."


    "Well, sister-in-law, why are you here?" Chu Feng didn''t change the appellation, but it always made people feel harsh.


    Ye Zixuan''s eyes flashed helplessly, but she was still very happy to see Chu Feng OK. She said coldly: "last night, the first battle in 15 provinces, under your orders, the Fengmen suppressed 15 provinces with iron and blood, slaughtered 30000 people, and injured countless people. If I don''t come, do you want to destroy the whole Qiao family?"


    When ye Zixuan was talking, the air around her suddenly fluctuated. She suddenly stopped and looked at one side with sharp eyes: "who?"


    Chu Feng looks at the direction Ye Zixuan is looking at. Knowing that wenxinxue has heard Ye Zixuan''s words just now, he is likely to have emotional fluctuations. He shakes his head and says, "concubine, I haven''t been here for several hours. Are you going to advance menopause and be suspicious?"


    Ye Zixuan, who was paying close attention to her whole body, was angry when she heard the speech and said, "Chu Feng!"


    "Oh, sister-in-law, I shouldn''t have called you little wife." After successfully drawing Ye Zixuan''s attention, Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "but it''s better for you to come. It''s better than paying Dina this holy pilgrimage. With you around, I''ll take things easy. Tell me about Qiao''s situation now."


    Ye Zixuan glared at Chu Feng fiercely. When she passed by, she looked at her side. She felt that there was a person hiding in the dark, but she could not catch a breath at this time.


    Feeling that it might be a real illusion, ye Zixuan dispelled the tangled thought and said: "arbor has put Qiao ling''er and black Shouwu under house arrest. In addition, LAN Meier is also locked up by him. Qiao''s internal differences are huge, but the arbor also uses extraordinary means to kill, suppress and attract some, and gather the strongest strength."


    "As long as three days at most, Qiao will be completely pinched in the hands of the tree, and the discordant voice will disappear. It will be a fierce battle."


    Chu Feng nodded clearly: "I didn''t see that the tree is more courageous than his Laozi, not bad!" He looked at Ye Zixuan with a meaningful smile and said, "but if you can come to me, you must bring me some good news."


    "You''re smart!" Ye Zixuan gave Chu Feng a white look, took out his mobile phone and handed it to him. He hummed: "if my grandfather didn''t call me, I didn''t care if you were dead or alive. Here are some things of arbor. As long as you throw this thing out, arbor will lose all support immediately."


    Chu Feng took it and opened it for a look. A smile gradually appeared on her face. Fu Dina stood aside and wanted to see what it was. But ye Zixuan stood there, and she did not dare to approach.


    "Good stuff, but it must not be thrown out now."


    Chu Feng sent all the information to his mobile phone, and when he returned the phone to Ye Zixuan, he said with a smile: "when I beat up the whole Qiao family and leave a harmonious voice, then throw this out. I not only want the tree to die, I also want him to be ruined!"


    Ye Zixuan put up her mobile phone and looked at Chu Feng with disdain and said, "I think you want to swallow up the whole Qiao family, and also want to set up a memorial archway?"


    When ye Zixuan said that, Chu Feng coughed in embarrassment and said, "it''s good to know. It''s unnecessary to say so clearly. People can''t help themselves in the river and lake. Only when they are completely in control is the king''s way. But I''m kind-hearted!"


    Chu Feng''s words made Ye Zixuan despise him constantly. He hummed and said, "there is a food processing factory under the arbor banner, but a few years ago, because of the health poisoning incident, it stopped and occupied a small area. You can go and have a look and get unexpected harvest."


    "Food processing plant? Unexpected gains? "


    Chu Feng is still calculating the next action. He looks at Ye Zixuan with astonishment. But seeing the latter with a look you know, he immediately laughs. Regardless of Fu Dina, he takes Ye Zixuan''s head in her mouth and chews his mouth: "little wife, you are really in time to rain. I''m waiting for this!"


    Laughing and walking outside the woods, only comfortable words came: "this time, I want all the people who stab my knife secretly to know what kind of price it will cost to stab me."


    Ye Zixuan stood in the same place, touched her lips, and was surprised that she was not hysterical. She just murmured in anger and said, "Stinky rascal!" Beside Fu Dina nodded to Ye Zixuan and quickly followed Chu Feng. Her mouth was curled, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    On the outskirts of bingdulin, two figures stand at the edge of the forest one after the other. It is wenxinxue and chufeng. The former has a thousand year old face and frost appears. He says, "you killed 30000 people for your ambition. Do you think how many families will be broken and how many people will suffer after their death?"


    Chu Feng looked back at Wen Xin Xue and said softly, "when you started to kill me, how many people would die with me?"


    Wen Xinxue doesn''t know how to answer a question. She has been following Chu Feng these days to understand what kind of changes will happen if something happens to him. For example, this feigned death and northeast turmoil are the best explanations.


    Seeing Wen Xinxue''s tangled manner, Chu Feng no longer says anything. There is no absolute right or wrong in this world. Many things have been doomed for a long time. Chu Feng is not a ruthless person. What he does is to protect more people.


    Walking towards the distance, there are also dozens of people in the dark, quietly heading for the front, closely following the pace of Chu Feng.


    Wenxinxue stands in the same place and looks at Chu Feng''s thin but straight back like a javelin. With a faint sigh, she follows up. She doesn''t know what Chu Feng is going to do tonight. She just follows Murong Bing''s meaning and protects Chu Feng.


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng stopped in a hidden place and looked coldly at a factory 50 meters away, which is the food processing factory under arbor, but it has been shut down for many years.


    Only two faint lights flashed. Chu Feng''s left eye flickered. A smile gradually appeared at the corner of his mouth. He waved and said, "how long does it take?"


    In the dark, a woman in red came out and said respectfully, "there are only 50 people on the other side. The battle can be completed in five minutes."


    "Go ahead, James. I want to live." Chu Feng nodded and said, in the poker Corps toward the food processing factory swarmed to go, also took a step toward the front.


    Wen Xinxue follows her, frowning deeply. She has grown up in a quiet environment since childhood. She has not seen too much blood and cruelty. During the day, she heard Ye Zixuan say that Chu Feng unified the north and killed 30000 people, and countless injured people. At that time, she felt suffocated.


    At the moment, knowing that Chu Feng is going to kill again, he has some difficulties and struggles in his heart, which means that he can''t accept.


    Under the leadership of the red ghost and the nigger, playing cards did not move quietly, but directly opened the door with powerful firepower. For the temporary allies who stabbed secretly, Chu Feng decided to use the strongest force to solve them this time, so that some people in the future could learn from it.


    The night is deep, but the sound of bullets still makes Hercules suddenly sleepy. He wakes up from his sleep and is surprised at what happened. After that, he picks up the guns around him and occupies the most effective defense position in the shortest time to fight against the attacking card members.


    The members of the playing cards were divided into six teams and attacked the food processing plant from six directions. They soon opened the entrances with bombs and broke into them.


    Running fast in the dark, the guns in the hands burst out lethal bullets, hit the waste machines, and splashed out dazzling sparks, which also made Hercules members feel the pressure. Just a confrontation, you can clearly feel the difference of the people who are coming.


    James in the original factory director''s office, heard the gunshot, quickly put on his clothes and came out to drink: "what''s the matter?"


    A Hercules member fired a gun at the outside and quickly walked back and forth: "I don''t know. Suddenly, a group of mysterious men launched an attack on us, but we have the advantage of the terrain. They can''t attack in a short time, but we have no support. It''s estimated that the support time is not long."


    "Damn it, son of a bitch?" James''s rough face appeared ferocious, subconsciously thought that it was a tree, but then shook his head and waved the idea. The tree was mean, but he would not do it again. After all, both sides are grasshoppers on a rope.


    With a wave of his big hand, he said, "hold on, I''m looking for support now."


    Hearing that there was support, the Hercules member''s face was full of excitement and nodded without falling. Then he ran out and said to the rest that the support would come soon. The gunfire was suddenly fierce and resisted the attack of the members of the playing card, waiting for support.


    James looked at it, turned around and went into the office, dialed a number, and then said, "master Huangfu, we are now under attack from a mysterious man. We need support!"


    At the other end of the phone is Huangfu asking the sky. He went to bed early. He was a bit upset, but he didn''t get too angry when he heard James''s voice. He said faintly, "mysterious man, do you have any clue?"


    The arbor shakes his head, but may not be the second time the wind plays


    "Chu Feng?"


    Huangfu immediately jumped up on the bed, pushed aside the woman beside him and said in a deep voice: "you are sure it''s not a tree, so it''s Chu Feng. It''s to teach you how to poke a knife temporarily. So you immediately give up and retreat. Chu Feng will do it. Your life is zero. Maybe there is a chance of survival in retreat."James''s expression was stagnant, and his tone was a little displeased: "Huangfu family leader, it was you who asked us to cooperate with arbor. It was also because of your promise that we were stabbed by arbor. Finally, it was your persuasion to let us unite again. Now how can I listen to you? You seem not willing to send support


    James''s question did not get an answer, Huangfu asked the sky directly cut off the phone, and when James called back again, it had been turned off.


    The rough face of the big man in Tianchi was full of ferocity, and he said: "damn Huangfu, ask heaven, if there is no use value, we will die too?"


    Indignant punch hit on the wall, James quickly out of the office and said: "twenty people stay to resist, others with me to withdraw, night away from the Holy See!"


    After words, the trained Hercules quickly divided into 20 people to resist. Everyone''s face was determined to die. Staying behind was like being behind the cannon fodder, but each of them looked as if they were dead.


    When more than 20 people withdrew to his side, James bowed slightly to the 20 people: "brothers, go all the way!"


    "Mr. James, have a good trip," the twenty said


    James sighed, waved his hand and took more than 20 people to evacuate from the back. Before he came here, he had already figured out the terrain here. Now the enemy attacks from six directions, but there is no one at the back and on the left. He chooses to retreat from the back. He can still have more vitality. As long as he is alive, he is hope.


    I was thinking that if I survived the disaster tonight, I would destroy all the property of the Huangfu family in Tianchi, and bring people back to kill the stabbing trees and the attackers tonight.


    "Is it possible to run away like this?"


    Chu Feng''s left eye is in full view of all this, and the corners of his mouth bring out a cold radian and light mouth. In wenxinxue''s complex look, Chu Feng has a gun in his hand, which is Fu Dina''s water east of the silver desert, with 20 bullets.


    The next moment, chufeng burst out, the speed is not ordinary fast, Wen Xinxue is surprised what he wants to do, Chu Feng directly against a wall, pull the trigger, a bullet burst out, directly through the wall, nailed into the head of a Hercules hiding behind the wall.


    The moment that Hercules fell down, his eyes were full of consternation. He seemed to wonder why he would be blown off his head when he was hiding behind the wall.


    But all of this did not stop. Chu Feng moved quickly in the respectful eyes of the members of the playing cards. He shot repeatedly. He could always hear the voice of life howling. Everyone worshipped Chu Feng''s shooting skills more. He could blow his head if he could not see anyone!


    Wenxinxue can''t bear it in her eyes. Others don''t know, but she knows that Chu Feng''s left eye can see everything, and those people can avoid it, which is no different from standing in front of him.


    With the special desert water east, we can imagine the fate of Hercules.


    The sound of the bullet card rang out, twenty bullets had been fired at full speed, and the gunfire stopped completely at the moment. Chu Feng stood in the hall of the building, his eyes were cold and he accepted the awe of the members of the playing cards.


    Originally thought it would take a little time to win, Chu Feng just shot all 20 people in less than a minute, which is more than a sharpshooter.


    "Catch up, I''ll cut off James''s head myself!"


    Chu Feng put up the desert water and threw out a sentence indifferently. The red ghost and the nigger nodded respectfully and took the playing cards to kill them directly. They followed James and their evacuation footprints and went towards the distance. None of them could run away tonight. This is what Chu Feng asked.


    Wenxinxue came in from outside, smelling the bloody smell in the air and shaking his head slightly: "actually, you can''t kill it, can''t you?"


    Chu Feng turned back and glanced at Wen Xin Xue, and said coldly, "I won''t kill them, but can you guarantee that they won''t kill me?"


    Wen Xin Xue looked sluggish, then shook his head: "can''t guarantee."


    "That''s it." Chu Feng coldly threw out a sentence and walked towards the front. When he was about to leave the building, he looked back at Wen Xinxue and said faintly: "because I don''t kill them, I can''t change their idea of killing me, so other people''s death is better than my own death. This is my principle of life."


    "For example, Wen family and I, if they want me to die, they should be ready to be killed by me."


    The cold and merciless left a word, Chu Feng toward the direction of their departure, leaving wenxinxue standing in the same place. The immortal woman looked at the whole building. Twenty lives had just died in Chu Feng''s hands. For wenxinxue, it was a little unacceptable.


    That kind of life such as grass-roots indifference, subverts Wen Xinxue''s inner cognition.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    The playing card Legion converged into a steel torrent, pursuing Hercules members in the vast snow. The gunfire kept ringing in the wilderness. From time to time, a man fell down in the snow and left the world forever.


    Red ghost and nigger, as the leading figures of playing cards, rush in front of each other. The guns in their hands sometimes burst out lethal bullets. It is difficult for the bullets to hit the target if they are driven by running in the dark.


    A group of people ran in front of others, and others chased after them. The distance was constantly narrowed. James, who ran in the front, occasionally looked back. His heart was only cold and anxious. The bullets poured down to now and had run out of ammunition. Although the other side was the same, James understood that his own number was at a disadvantage.


    I can''t help but regret that after stabbing Chu Feng''s knife, he should leave the holy pilgrimage instead of staying for profit, so as not to be attacked and killed tonight.


    It''s just that there is no such thing. What we can do now is to evacuate quickly and find a safe place to hide. Otherwise, more than 20 people will not be enough for those who come after us.


    Red ghost looked at the Hercules members tens of meters away. He raised his hand and made a gesture. Half of them separated under the guidance of the nigger and ran toward a hollow on the left. In a flash, they disappeared in the sight of the public.


    James saw this scene clearly in his eyes, but he didn''t slow down because of the decrease of the other side. He also kept shouting: "don''t want to die, hurry up!"


    Running towards the front at full speed, James secretly scolds his mother. If he knew that he would be made dumplings, he should have prepared the back road at first, but if he did it again, James knew that he would not waste his time.


    After all, who could have thought that Chu Feng, who had been stabbed, had such courage and means?


    It''s more and more far away from the food processing plant. It''s almost five kilometers away. Hercules''s people are running wildly under the leadership of James. At the moment, they have to stop and look at a cliff more than ten meters away. It''s not very high, it''s not too deep.


    However, the height of more than 50 meters completely hindered their possible life, and sorrow appeared on everyone''s face.


    James gasped and turned to look at the red ghost and others who had stopped 20 meters away. On the left side of the road, James was still holding a glimmer of hope, but he saw the nigger with more than 20 people to kill, and finally dispersed his thoughts.


    Fight back and forth!


    Red ghost and nigger cut off James''s life from two directions. There was a cliff behind him, and there was no road on the right. The card player was not in a hurry. He stood there quietly, waiting for something.


    James calmed down and looked at the dozens of people in front of him. He could clearly feel that he was more powerful than Hercules members around him. He said in a deep voice: "everyone, I don''t know who ordered you to attack us. At least let me die to understand?"


    The red ghost gathered his hair, a trace of moisture, curled his mouth, and was too lazy to answer James''s words. He went to one side and sat down on a stone. He did not worry, and immediately started to Hercules.


    The nigger squatted down more directly and lit a cigarette, when he didn''t see James''s inquiring eyes.


    The atmosphere spread in a strange silence, the faces of Hercules members who lost their guns without bullets and replaced them with sharp knives were all worried. Looking at the card members who were surrounded and not attacking, they did not know what they were going to do, but they knew that the card members who killed half of them would not be as simple as cutting off their retreat.


    Although James was strong in his heart, he did not know who the enemy was. In addition, under such circumstances, he also felt oppressed and said, "what are you doing? If you want to kill, move. What''s sitting like this? "


    The nigger puffed out a smoke ring and gave James a look without feeling. He said indifferently: "don''t be so anxious to die, and so on will satisfy you."


    James looked sluggish and angry. He pointed at the nigger with a single knife, and said in a loud voice, "do you dare to fight with me?"


    "You?" The nigger cast a disdainful glance at James, shook his head, took the cigarette in his mouth, and said coldly, "not worthy!"


    James''s muscles trembled. As one of the three great battle tigers of Hercules, in the underground world of Tianchi, he was also walking horizontally. No one had ever dared to talk to him like this. At the moment, the words of the nigger completely angered him.


    Just when he was about to give an order to break through the encirclement, James''s eyes focused on the two figures walking in the distance. As he slowly approached, the last hope in James''s heart turned into despair. The blade of his knife lowered and sighed, "there is little wind. There is really leisure and leisure!"


    In James''s mind, Chu Feng should be busy explaining the things wronged by arbor and himself, or trying to stabilize the North just laid down. He should not be asked to settle accounts. To be exact, he has no time.


    But now Chu Feng''s appearance completely subverts his idea, Chu Feng has time.


    With the arrival of Chu Feng''s stroll, the red ghost and the nigger all stood up straight and looked reverently at Chu Feng, the absolute master!


    "Mr. James, it''s nice to see you again."


    Chu Feng took a few steps forward and stood in the middle of the two sides. He looked at James with a stiff look in his eyes and opened his mouth like an old friend: "I am very grateful that you have put me in an awkward situation, so I come here to talk to you about the last dream of life tonight."The appearance of Chu Feng made James not see the hope of life, but could survive. No one was willing to give up and throw away the knife in his hand. James opened his huge body and said, "little wind, I''m just a subordinate. I follow the orders. Killing me can''t bring you any benefits."


    "Make a price. How much do I have to pay to survive."


    Chu Feng tilted his head and said with a smile, "do you think I will collect money and release people?"


    "Not bad!" James nodded his head, and a strong confidence appeared on his face and said: "no matter it is a person or a thing, there is a price in this world, so if there is less wind, you can make a price, a price that can let me leave the holy pilgrimage alive!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and fell into silence. Then he laughed and raised his hand. The red ghost took a mobile phone. Chu Feng threw it to James and said, "don''t say I don''t give you a chance. Now give yasler a call. If he is willing to pay 500 million pool dollars to buy you and these people''s lives, I''ll let you go."


    James held the mobile phone''s hand for a while, then shook his head and said, "little wind, do you think I''m worth 500 million pool dollars in the eyes of the leader?"


    "My brother is priceless in my eyes!" Chu fenggei didn''t answer James''s words, but said faintly: "for example, if you Hercules take down your lonely life and ask me for a billion pool coins, I will give them to you. But you are one of the three big fighting tigers of Hercules, and you have created more than 500 million Chi coins for Hercules?"


    "Not to mention, there are more than 20 additional gifts."


    James looked stunned, and finally dialed a number in his mind. At the moment, Tianchi was still in the daytime, so soon the phone was connected, and a middle-aged man laughed heartily: "Dear James, did you bring me good news again?"


    James virtually straightened up his body and said apologetically: "Mr. yasler, I''m sorry, I became a prisoner of Chu Feng!"


    "Are you a prisoner?" From the other end of the phone came a voice of astonishment, because it was a public address. Everyone could hear him saying, "then how can you still call me?"


    James''s eyes darkened a little, and he knew that the owner at the other end of the phone was doubting something, but he said with a clear conscience: "Mr. yasler, fengshao has really controlled my life and death, and there are dozens of brothers'' lives. I want me to call you and promise his conditions before we let us go."


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone and said, "what''s the condition?"


    James has not yet opened his mouth. Chu Feng did not know when he appeared in front of James and took his mobile phone and said, "Mr. yasler, I am chufeng. Now your dozens of subordinates are in my hands, 500 million pool coins. How about if I let them go?"


    There was a pause at the other end, and the man burst out laughing: "I''ve heard a lot about Feng Shao Daming. When you cut off rockefellas'' hand, I was very interested in you. I didn''t expect that now you have come to such a height. Just as a leader, is it unreasonable to threaten and blackmail like this?"


    "Don''t talk to me about the money."


    Chu Feng directly interrupted the voice of the man on the other end of the phone and said coldly, "I''ll let James and the others go. If there''s no 500 million pool currency, I''ll cut off James''s head and air it to you. In addition, you are the one who receives the money. I don''t give you a cent for air transportation. I''m very stingy!"


    James and the rest of Hercules breathed, wondering what the answer would be.


    As for the forced killing out, there is no possibility at all. With 54 absolutely strong people and Chu Feng, where can there be vitality?


    There was a moment of silence, and a sigh came from the other end of the phone: "in the recent economic downturn, I would like to pay to redeem James and his brothers, but I can''t do anything about it."


    Chu Feng put on a smile and looked at James, who looked stiff. He said to him, "give me 500 million Chi. After I get through with the channel, I will directly send you the first-class goods from the corner, so as to save you the second-class goods that are twice as expensive from Goya. How about that?"


    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment, then directly cut off the phone, did not answer Chu Feng''s words, but less than 10 seconds, a text message entered, above only a few simple words: another day, chat in detail!


    Chu Feng put the mobile phone screen to James and said: "money development, no money to save you, sad ah!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    In the morning, it''s rare to see a warm sunshine. Everyone''s heart has a trace of yearning for life. Good weather always gives people a good mood.


    Arbor did not sleep all night last night. At the moment, he is sitting in the newly decorated study with a gloomy face. Because of the congestion of his sleepy eyes, there is a violent killing opportunity, which seems to tear up everything.


    The door of the study was opened at this time. The flat headed youth came in. The tree raised his head and opened his mouth coldly: "what news?"


    The flat headed youth breathed out a breath and calmly replied, "we have provided Hercules with a hiding place. There are only 20 bodies of Hercules members. I have sent people to deal with them and send people to look for them, but there is no trace. It is hard to find any trace in the area of five miles because of the ice and snow. I don''t know where James and others have gone."


    Arbor narrowed his eyes, and there was only a layer of coldness in his heart. James and he had a estrangement. With the help of the mysterious youth, he finally resolved the grudges and cooperated hand in hand. Arbor also wanted him to use Hercules as a knife in his hand. At the moment, such a thing happened.


    There was a betrayal of arbor no doubt, James will feel the second time that he betrayed him.


    The emaciated figure moved slightly, and the tree sat upright and opened his mouth: "do you know who did it? If this matter is not handled properly, it will fall on our head again. Hercules can forgive once, but it does not mean that it can be forgiven for the second time. Someone must be responsible for this matter to the end."


    The flat headed youth replied in a loud voice: "the Fengmen has claimed responsibility for this, and the purpose is to revenge Hercules'' stabbing knife, the leader of the attack, Chu Feng!"


    "Chu Feng? Is he really not dead? "


    The tree body shakes, the shadow of man''s famous tree, no matter how much he sniffs at Chu Feng in his heart, but some things spread too much, and the fake will become true. Suddenly he thought of what to say: "he came to ice?"


    The flat headed youth nodded, and his eyes were even more at a loss: "it''s not only coming to the ice, but also can be found everywhere now. They don''t care about the situation."


    Arbor also felt that the appearance of Chu Feng would be covert. He didn''t expect to be so blatant. However, he could understand the intention of Chu Feng after careful consideration. The people who were said to have died now appear now. We have a little speculation about the beginning. If Chu Feng still hides and hides, it will be meaningless.


    Thinking of Chu Feng''s generous appearance, arbor calmed down and asked in a cold voice, "in addition to appearing in Bingdu, what other news is there?"


    "We are in danger!"


    The flat headed youth didn''t mean to hide it. He told arbor all about it, and his face was full of dignity: "Chu Feng appeared last night, and the ice killed all Hercules. Although there was no trace of James, the appearance of Chu Feng can show a lot of things. James has a great chance to die.


    An hour ago, Chu Feng directly issued a notice to the two Shengchao Jibai Dao, stating that he was seriously injured and unconscious until he woke up two days ago, that is, before he started to work in the 15 provinces, he knew nothing about Qiao''s changes at first. "


    Arbor cold smile: "also said what?"


    The flat headed youth took a deep breath and hesitated to open his mouth: "at the same time, he held a meeting of Qiao''s family in the capacity of temporary director of Qiao''s family, appointed by Lord Qiao, and invited all the responsible persons to the scene. With only two words, more than half of the responsible persons opposed to him, he would not be the temporary principal and return the power to the Qiao family.


    But if more than half of the people support him, Chu Feng will continue to sit in this temporary principal''s position, then he will continue to sit in accordance with Lord Qiao''s will until ling''er turns 18. "


    Arbor eyebrows gently beat for a while, feeling that these two words are not bad, even good, raised his head and asked: "is it so simple? Isn''t he one hundred percent unable to be a temporary host? "


    "Of course it can''t be just that." The flat headed youth nodded and saw the tree. He did not get carried away by the news. He continued to say, "and there is only one condition for him to continue to be a temporary principal, the head of your arbor!"


    Arbor was stunned, and then anger appeared on his face. He hummed: "I said that how could this son of a bitch throw out such a condition? It''s both advantages and disadvantages. Qiao''s giving up has no loss to him, but if we continue to do so, I''ll have to have my head. If Qiao''s third idiot has died, and ling''er is still young, and I''m dead, will Qiao not let him take care of it?"


    "I think that we can deceive all the people, but he doesn''t know how many people in Qiao''s family are against him. It''s ridiculous."


    The flat headed youth frowned, pondered for a moment, shook his head and said, "Qiao Shao, my idea is just the opposite of you. Chu Feng is out of business now and can''t get up early. If he even puts forward such a request, he must be 80% sure. Maybe he will be the winner at the Qiao''s meeting. Otherwise, the so-called meeting will become a joke."


    Qiaochu asked the young man to be careful, and he didn''t need to be careful


    The simple reminder also let the arbor smell the unusual breath, and the cold eyes burst into a sharp color: "if you don''t say I haven''t thought of it yet, it seems that Chu Feng really has great assurance. If so, what should we do?""What else can I do? You''ve got blueberry and Jolling in your hands. What do you think he''ll do?"


    The flat headed youth did not answer, suddenly a figure sounded in the room. The flat headed youth subconsciously wanted to draw the gun, but felt his neck fell on the ground. The young man appeared in front of the tree again and shook his head in disappointment: "I don''t know how you can sit in this position with your head like this."


    When the tree saw the comer, he ignored the flat headed youth who fell on the ground. He stood up straight and said, "benefactor!"


    "So you know I''m your benefactor, too?" The young man took a meaningful look at the tree, went to the main chair and sat down, and said faintly: "but Chu Feng is really beautiful. If you want to know what he does to James, I should make some arrangements so that he can never come back.


    However, it doesn''t matter. As long as you hold the two of them in your hands, Chu Feng will throw a rat''s paw. At least in the meeting, he doesn''t dare to oppress you too much. Even if you lose, he doesn''t dare to take your head. "


    Arbor eyes a bright: "then I immediately mobilize heavy troops to guard Qiao''s compound, so that a fly can not fly in."


    The young man looked at the tree lightly, with disdain that could not be concealed, a finger gently shook and said: "this is the next policy, only know the defense of the people will never achieve great things, Chu Feng to save people before the meeting that is sure, and with his means, ten you are not his opponent."


    In the embarrassed and ugly look of arbor, the young man''s eyes flashed a playful color and opened his mouth: "take the two of them away, Chu Feng can''t win you at all. In addition, what kind of attack do you design to show that blueberry and Qiao ling''er are not in your hands. What''s chufeng''s patience with you? When the time comes, can''t I just give you the right? "


    Arbor a Leng, then a joy, but then frowned and opened: "benefactor, you are right, but Qiao Ling Er has a black head crow, I can house arrest Qiao Ling Er is already black head Wu does not interfere in the case, if you take away, I am afraid things will not be so simple."


    The young man was not satisfied with a smile: "the sixth only red list, I have not put it in my eyes, waiting for my good news, this game, give me fun, do not play dead chufeng, then you go to die!"


    The words fell, and before the tree could see what was going on, the young man had disappeared in front of him in the wind, leaving only one sentence: "in addition, the things that blueberry and Jolling were taken away were temporarily suppressed. Maybe tonight, maybe tomorrow night, I believe Chu Feng will come to you."


    Arbor turned to look at the locked door and window of the study, secretly swallowed a saliva, for this kind of people who come and go without a trace, he has an instinctive fear.


    Ten minutes later, a guard of Qiao knocked on the door of the study and said anxiously, "Qiao Shao, something happened. Linger and LAN were taken away by people."


    Arbor is telling the flat headed young man to wake up. After hearing this, he is shocked. It seems that the young man did what he said and took two people away from the heavily guarded Qiao''s compound.


    But just a moment of silence, the tree patted the flat headed youth and opened the door of the study: "order to go on, this matter does not spread out for the moment, their two missing, will make Chu Feng angry action, I do not want to fight with him for the moment."


    Qiao''s bodyguard, who did not know, nodded and went down to arrange. Arbor and the flat headed youth quickly came to the room where Qiao ling''er was under house arrest. He only saw the black Shouwu who was sitting on the ground paralyzed and was being treated by doctor Qiao. He asked anxiously, "Uncle black, where is ling''er?"


    Black Shouwu in a kind of stupidity, smell speech just come back to God, think of a young man who rushed in with a hand in his hand, although he can''t see that face, but also can feel his youth. Nono said to himself: "I don''t know, but it''s not so simple for such a person to appear."


    "My suggestion is to tell Feng Shao right away, otherwise the whole Qiao family may not be able to bear the accident."


    This is what arbor wanted. He hoped that Qiao ling''er had better be killed. But he nodded back in the face of black Shouwu: "you should have a good rest first. I''ll arrange someone to inform fengshao about this. If something happens to blueberry, Qiao''s going to be on our back."


    As if in a hurry, arbor constantly orders the flat headed youth around him to send people to secretly search for the kidnappers. Don''t disturb anyone, so as to prevent the black handed people from getting angry, which is not good for Qiao Ling ER and LAN Mei er. In addition, he sends people to inform Chu Feng that this happened.


    Black Shouwu has been listening there, for arbor personality is not very trust, he has been staring, but did not see what is wrong, the dark way maybe arbor does not want to because of the black pot on the back of blueberry!


    But what heishouwu didn''t find was that arbor showed a ferocious smile after leaving the room. After returning to the study, he closed the door and pulled through the flat headed youth''s cold voice: "now you slowly put Qiao''s courtyard", "


    the flat headed youth has been listening quietly, his eyes gradually changed into shock, and then he nodded heavily and left the study, and arbor gave a comfortable smile "Chu Feng, how do you play with me this time?" he said with a sneerwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    Chu Feng sat in the middle of the car and looked at the time. It was 0:30 in the morning. He exhaled and asked, "how is James doing?"


    That night, Chu Feng could kill James, but finally chose to let go of him and the rest of the people. Although he had some confidence in his heart, Chu Feng still needed to know some news from other people''s mouth at the moment, which was a little reassuring.


    Yan Luo leaned back on his chair and looked lazy. Hearing his words, he replied, "just as you expected, James left through our channels. Only 15 minutes before he left, he suddenly killed the Hercules members who were with him. He left the holy pilgrimage alone without a living


    Chufeng heard the speech and outlined a comfortable smile and said: "it seems that James did not let me down. I don''t know how the relationship between Hercules and Huangfu''s family is. But it certainly is not as simple as it seems. Maybe it is an ally who advances and retreats together. If James goes back to Hercules with his mustard, it is equivalent to inserting a knife into its heart."


    "What else have I said done?"


    Yawning, Yan Luo nodded his head and said: "the scenes where he killed those people were all filmed. Before he left, I sent him a backup. Now he knows that we have a video of him killing Hercules members. If nothing happens, 100% of them will stand firmly with us.


    Not to mention that yasler has the money to cooperate with you for development, and has no money to rescue him and the rest of the people. It is a thorn that anyone can''t pull out. It''s cold hearted! "


    Chufeng chufeng smiles and doesn''t speak any more. He looks at Qiao''s courtyard, which is already vaguely visible. His eyes are slightly heavy: "if you want to go further, you must live better than anyone else. Hercules will have a battle with Fengmen sooner or later. I don''t want this overlord of Tianchi underground world. It''s too light and loose."


    "As one of the three tigers, James will not let me down."


    Yan Luo nodded slightly. Knowing Chu Feng''s plan, he did not have any antipathy. As the king of bounty hunters, he understood the cruelty of the river and lake. When the motorcade stopped 500 meters away from Qiao''s compound, Yan Luo whispered: "let''s go. Blueberry and Qiao linger will bring you out safely."


    "No hurry, wait a minute." Chu Feng didn''t agree. When Yan Luo didn''t need to worry, he looked at Qiao''s courtyard with his left eye penetrating everything. Relying on his memory position, he frowned slowly: "Meier and linger don''t seem to be in Qiao''s courtyard."


    Yan Luo was stunned. He didn''t understand why Chu Feng suddenly said that, but he shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. Our people have been looking at Qiao''s courtyard secretly, and have not seen anyone take them away, so they should still be in it."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. He believed his left eye. However, for the sake of caution, Chu Feng observed carefully in Qiao''s courtyard. Finally, his eyes were fixed on a storage room at the back of Qiao''s courtyard, where Qiao''s household waste products were piled up. His brow stretched out: "action in 15 minutes."


    Yan Luo nodded slightly, patted his lonely shoulder, then opened the door and got out of the car. The three cars in front of him were also opened. Tonight''s action is not suitable for too many people. Only thirty people of playing cards and three of Chu Feng are together. If there are too many people, it is easy to cause misunderstanding.


    In the gap of preparation, Chu Feng once again examined the interior of Qiao''s courtyard. Qiao ling''er and LAN mei''er were placed under house arrest in the storage room. But strangely, black Shouwu did not stay with him, but rested in his own room.


    According to Chu Feng''s simple understanding of heishouwu, he is a person who is absolutely loyal to Lord Qiao. He is the absolute executor of the last entrustment of Lord Qiao. At the moment, Qiao ling''er is under house arrest in such a place. According to reason, black Shouwu should not rest in his room.


    This strange thing, let Chu Feng more attention, left eye to examine the security forces of Qiao''s compound, more than twice as usual. Obviously, arbor is also worried that Chu Feng will save people.


    After seeing everything, Chu Feng still felt something wrong. He rolled down the window and said to Yan Luo, who was killed at any time, "delay the attack, wait for my final instruction!"


    Without waiting for Yan Luo to ask why, Chu Feng rolled up the window, took out his mobile phone and dialed another phone call. After being connected there, he said, "there are 800 people stationed in Qiao''s courtyard. It is estimated that all of them are the absolute force of arbor. I need you!"


    "Understand!"


    A faint voice from the other end of the phone cut off the phone. Chu Feng put away his mobile phone and leaned on the seat waiting for the news. The phone call just now was for Fu Dina. The white tiger Gang transferred 500 people a few days ago. Now it''s time to use it on the blade. As for what happens, Chu Feng doesn''t need to consider.


    Gu Ming has always closed his eyes, and he is not interested in what Chu Feng does, which is the reason why Chu Feng absolutely trusts Gu Ming.


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng''s closed eyes suddenly opened and his eyes swept away. He rolled down the window and said, "Yan Luo, the people with playing cards are hiding from behind. The white tiger guild has opened most people for us."


    Yan Luo nodded slightly and rushed out at the first, but not toward the Qiao''s compound, but circuitously went back to the back of the Qiao''s compound. As long as most of the people were trapped by the white tiger gang in front of him, the back was equal to an undefended place."Let''s go too!"


    At this time, Chu Feng opened the door and said to Gu Ming that he kept up with Yan Luo''s footsteps. Originally, as long as someone was sent here tonight, Chu Feng didn''t want to sacrifice unnecessarily. He followed him with the golden finger of his left eye, which could better defuse the danger.


    A total of 33 people galloped in the dark, quietly toward the back of Qiao''s compound. The wind of Xiao Sha swept away, adding a bit of depression to the night.


    At the front door of Qiao''s courtyard, five hundred elite members of the white tiger Gang suddenly killed, without using thermal weapons. However, a Damascus knife per person still had great power. Only one person killed 20 guards at Qiao''s gate and broke into the courtyard.


    It''s not that Qiao''s elite is vulnerable, but no one thought that someone would dare to attack Qiao''s compound, where Qiao''s headquarters have been for decades.


    Just for a short time, the captain of the guard quickly spread the news. People from all directions in Qiao''s courtyard began to gather in front of them, and the surrounding hall entrance had been contacted. Within 20 minutes, a large number of support would arrive. After removing the possible changes, it would be 30 minutes at most.


    However, there are 800 guards in Qiao''s compound, and it is not a problem to stop for an hour. So in Qiao''s elite eyes, the 500 people attacked by the white tiger gang are dead sooner or later.


    "Qiao Shao, the 500 people are from the white tiger Gang, not from the Fengmen."


    When the attack happened, the flat headed youth had already woken up and quickly found out the matter. He came to the arbor''s room to report. He could not see the tree that didn''t get up in a hurry. He looked down from a Hebrew girl and continued, "our arrangement may lose its effect."


    "It''s just that I''m so perfect tonight. Even if Chu Feng doesn''t come, it needs some people to pay for it."


    He turned back and waved: "command to slow down the speed of support. The people in Qiao''s courtyard tried their best to drag the white tiger Gang to death. I don''t believe that the allies are in trouble. Chu Feng can be indifferent. I''m not afraid that he will come, but I''m afraid he won''t come."


    Knowing arbor''s plan for the night, the flat headed youth nodded respectfully and walked out slowly. At the moment of closing the door, he looked at the girl who winked at him, and raised a fire of evil.


    "Blow it off with a bomb or?"


    At this time, the backyard, Chu Feng and others have come here, Yan Luo looked at the four meter high wall, Nunu mouth said, but before he finished, he was stunned at 30 card members.


    Five members of the playing cards were half squatting on the ground, and then the five ran up and stepped on them. The body jumped up and grabbed the wall. One of the ups and downs entered the inside. Yan Luo shook his head and sighed, "when did you train these people?"


    "Let''s go. Time is running out."


    Chu Feng was also impressed by the toughness of the members of the playing cards, but he did not know how he was trained. Instead, he patted Yan Luo on the shoulder. Without the help of the shoulder of the playing card members, he jumped two meters high, grabbed the wall, and rolled out and fell into the yard.


    In less than two minutes, everyone had already tumbled into the courtyard behind the Qiao''s compound. Chu Feng looked around. Originally, there were four or five people stationed here, but now because of the changes ahead, all the personnel have been transferred, but there is no one to deal with.


    His left eye pierced away. Now the rest of the people are heading forward. Chu Feng relaxed a little and waved his finger: "Yama, you take twenty people to the storage room in the backyard. According to my information, Meier and ling''er are there. I have other things to deal with, and so on. I will meet here."


    Yan Luo nodded slightly, waved, and took twenty card members to the backyard of Qiao''s courtyard. It was a side yard, more than 50 meters away from the backyard.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see Yan Luo''s action. Instead, he took his lonely life and ten playing card members to touch him in front of him. He needed to find out what was going on in the black Shouwu, and why blueberry and jolling''er were under house arrest in the back, but he was resting in his own room.


    As for the possible betrayal of heishouwu, chufeng never thought about it or doubted it. If heishouwu was really such a person, he and white ginseng didn''t need to work so hard the last time Lord Qiao was attacked.


    "Chu Feng, Chu Feng, you are here at last!"


    But what Chu Feng didn''t know was that from the moment they turned into the yard, they were captured by a camera hidden in the tree. At this time, the arbor in his room looked at the screen with a cold smile and gave instructions to the mobile phone: "all out to encircle Qiao''s courtyard, Chu Feng plotted to bloody wash Qiao''s courtyard."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    The side yard is not far away from heishouwu''s room. It looks like it is 20 meters away. There are no obstacles along the way. Obviously, most of the guards are paying attention to the front. The rest of Qiao''s nephews and elders are also in the backyard. They like the quiet place where heishouwu lives, and there are relatively few people.


    Soon arrived at the door of the black head crow''s room, Chu Feng made a gesture to let the solitary order and others to guard well. He opened the door and went in. The black Shouwu on the bed had been awakened by the sound of killing, but he was a little weak and didn''t get up. At the moment, when he heard the movement, he sat up at once, which was totally physical instinct.


    Seeing the comer, the black head black face on the face scattered some, respectfully opened his mouth: "less wind!"


    When he saw himself, he didn''t have any other inappropriate look. Chu Feng was more firm in his mind. He was not a betrayer. He went over and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Black Shouwu heard that the attack in front of him was the white tiger gang. Chu Feng appeared here. He didn''t know what was going on, but he still replied truthfully: "in the daytime yesterday, a masked man sneaked into Qiao''s courtyard and took LAN and ling''er away forcefully. I was in his hands, and I was defeated and seriously injured!"


    Chu Feng hears the speech body a shock, reveals surprise: "Mei ER and Ling Er are kidnapped and taken away?"


    Black Shouwu didn''t know what Chu Feng saw in his left eye before he first came in. He nodded and apologized and said, "it''s useless for me to fight against the enemy and protect you."


    This time, Chu Feng''s left eye looked at him. There was no deception, but only apology and shame. Suddenly, he turned and looked at the storage room in the backyard. His fist clenched in an instant. At the moment, LAN Mei ER and Qiao ling''er, who were still in the storage room, were missing at the moment.


    It must have been moved away in the gap where they came in.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s headphones also heard Yan Luo''s voice: "the wind is less, there is no one in the storage room, only a pile of garbage is still moldy, but there are traces of people staying."


    Chu Feng did not have any thought, deep voice said: "withdraw, quickly withdraw!"


    Then he looked at the black head crow, and he could see that the latter was seriously injured. However, due to the status of black Shouwu in Qiao''s family, arbor didn''t dare to take it with him. Chu Feng said quickly: "Mr. Black, I may be cheated tonight. It''s not convenient to take you away. If you want to talk about something another day, you should at least find ling''er and them."


    Black Shouwu also smelled the unusual breath, nodded: "then you hurry to go, arbor this person is insidious and cunning, more insidious than his Laozi, be careful!"


    "I will!"


    Chu Feng nodded and no longer said anything. He quickly left the room and headed for the side yard. He was ready to retreat along the original road. Just a few meters out of the room, there were footsteps and noises: "hurry up, Qiao Shao said that the white tiger gang of chufeng alliance intended to blood wash Qiao''s compound. We must not let them run away and protect Mr. Black."


    Chu Feng looks stunned. At the moment, he doesn''t need to look with his left eye. He knows that many people are coming in front of him. Looking through the wall, the white tiger gang in the front yard is retreating according to the plan, and most of Qiao''s people are heading back.


    In the dark, Chu Feng didn''t want to turn back immediately. A voice came from the black Shouwu''s room: "Wang Ye''s study has a way to live!"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then he nodded and waved with his lonely life. They ran in the opposite direction. The location was Lord Qiao''s study, but more than 30 meters away from here, the sound of footsteps was very dense. The distance of running moment at ordinary times seemed to be far away at the moment.


    At the corner of an aisle, a well dressed arbor followed the crowd and walked forward, with a look of excitement on his face: "the legendary youth, the second Mr. Du, it''s a pity that he will die in my hands tonight, and he will die in disgrace. What a pity!"


    The flat headed youth received news from all sides, and said in a low voice: "Qiao Shao, there is a small group of 20 people heading for the side yard. Do you want to mobilize heavy troops to keep them?"


    "No need, one Chu wind is enough, the rest of the shrimp, not to worry about."


    Arbor quickly in the brain to do thinking, and finally did not want to create extra branches, killing a Chu Feng is the most important thing, ordered: "as long as they do not come here to make trouble, run away, as long as Chu Feng is dead, the damper is my bag of things, everything is nothing to worry about?"


    The flat headed youth thought that it was also reasonable to quickly convey the meaning of arbor, and then constantly asked the people in front of him to hurry up and not let Chu Feng run away.


    "Yama, we are going to save fengshao."


    In the remote area, a tall man stopped and turned back. There were dozens of people chasing after him, but they were not found at the moment. He immediately thought that those people were going to kill Chu Feng. His eyes were gloomy and said, "we can die, but we can''t die if there is little wind."


    Yan Luo is also entangled, not fool all know that tonight is a conspiracy, in order to lure and kill Chu Feng, ready to put all his eggs in a desperate way to let Chu Feng capture life, the phone also rings at this moment.


    Press to answer hands-free, heard Chu Feng''s unquestionable voice: "we are now surrounded by at least 300 people, life is slim, you take them to retreat to me, no one is allowed to come back, in addition, go outside to create a little trouble, let the white tiger Gang survive to the maximum extent, this is the order, resolutely implement."Yan Luo wants to say that saving you is equally important, but the call is over. With a deep frown, he looks up and sees 20 people looking at him. He whispers, "what should I do?"


    Twenty people looked at each other, and the tall man stepped forward and said, "Yama, fengshao doesn''t want us to make unnecessary sacrifice, but our existence is to assist fengshao''s rise. We are divided into two teams. We have ten members in a line to relieve the pressure of fengshao from the back. You take ten people to ease the crisis of the white tiger gang."


    Yan Luo wanted to fight with Chu Feng, but he knew it was not the time to be hot blooded. He nodded heavily and patted the tall man on the shoulder and said, "live well, you are all the best. I still want to compete with you and drink wine."


    Tall man''s indifferent face showed a smile, a hearty smile: "good!"


    Then he turned around and waved his hand. He and the nine people seemed to be cannonballs to kill them in the direction of Chu Feng. Yan Luo looked at their backs and whispered, "brother, we must all live well."


    At this time, Chu Feng and their study are still 15 meters away, but there are more than 50 people in front of them, and hundreds of people are besieged behind them. Even if it is one meter ahead, it is very difficult.


    Blood has been spilled all over the ground, the front of the push inch inch Road, inch inch of blood, everyone''s body is more or less residual scar, but there is still no fear on the face, the solitary black knife has been dyed red with blood, the indifferent face only has crazy killing intention.


    Just at this time, there was an arrogant voice from behind, and there was also a sense of arrogance that could not be concealed: "people say that you are operating step by step, plotting strategies to win thousands of miles. Why are you so embarrassed tonight?"


    Because the voice of arbor subsided temporarily, Chu Feng lowered his sword and drew a sneer: "arbor, you really surprised me tonight, but I''m not dead now. The black pot you start to weave for me is difficult to succeed. Unless I die, you are the victory. What are you happy to do?"


    "Don''t you worry about making yourself uncomfortable? It''s not fun to slap yourself in the face."


    Arbor stood behind the crowd, smelling speech and laughing: "you are right. You are not dead tonight, so I said that any more will be questioned. But you think that you are only one person around now. How can you get out of my 400 person siege?


    In addition, people will be sent from the surrounding halls. Within 10 minutes, 3000 people will be able to block out the Qiao''s courtyard. Do you think you will not die, but will there be any reason for you? "


    When arbor''s wishful thinking knocked down Chu Feng''s final fighting spirit, a scream came from behind. The tree''s back was cold. Looking back, ten fierce men were killed here, swallowing their saliva. Fortunately, there was someone behind, or he would have died just now.


    To settle down, the tree said, "kill them for me."


    All of a sudden, most of the people were divided out to kill ten people. Chu Feng and Chu Feng moved at this time. Chu Feng was helpless. He knew that the people who killed them wanted to make a living for themselves, but why didn''t he want to kill them?


    "Kill it, join us!"


    Chu Feng didn''t advance toward the study because of the pressure reduction. Instead, he took the lead in killing the back of ten people. He grabbed Chu Feng and said: "the wind is less. We should kill now. We should not go to the surrounding center!"


    After shaking off the pull of the lonely man, he believed that black Shouwu said that Lord Qiao''s study had a way to live, so there must be a way to live. But in the face of solitary life''s request, Chu Feng killed Qiao''s elite with a knife beside him and said coldly: "don''t say any more. It''s not me chufeng, that''s a coward!"


    No longer give solitary life a chance to speak, Chu Feng rushed into the crowd with his sword in his hand. Although playing cards were the power Murong Bing had given to him, he had already established a strong brotherhood and abandoned them to escape. Chu Feng could not do this.


    The ten card members in the distance were all in a daze. Since they formed the playing cards, they were ready to die for the master. But at the moment, Chu Feng did not abandon them. How could people not be moved.


    The ten people who attacked and killed at the back knew that Chu Feng was not willing to break through at the moment. They were moved and their intention to kill soared. Ten people roared: "the wind is less, the overall situation is important, you go first!"


    Chu Feng''s body leaped up and down. His sword in his hand drew a beautiful arc and cut off two heads. He threw the blood on the blade and said in a loud voice, shaking people''s hearts and pointing to the soul: "we should live together, we should die together!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    Some people, both enemies and friends, deserve respect.


    At the moment, Chu Feng didn''t find a way to make a living by abandoning the rest of the people. In the eyes of some people, it was a silly performance, and in the eyes of arbor, it was a manifestation of idiocy. However, in the eyes of some people with love, there was such a leader. Were you worried about giving your back to others?


    Ten card members did not expect Chu Feng stubborn to this point, there is no choice, but also deeply moved.


    Then came out a kind of more crazy killing and cutting, which could not let Chu Feng leave by himself. Then they would kill Chu Feng all the time and make a way for chufeng.


    After a short period of quiet fighting, the blood is still boiling again. Although Gu Ming didn''t open his mouth to say how emotional words, but from the time Chu Feng decided to go together, he firmly followed Chu Feng''s side to block those sharp knives stabbed from other places.


    The tree stands in the middle. Chu Feng in front of him is leading people to kill him. The ten members of the playing cards in the back are approaching like mad men. They scold me and regret how they are caught in the middle. If Chu Feng and his people take it, everything will be over this evening.


    "Little Joe, this way!"


    The flat headed youth also knew the crisis that arbor might face when standing here at the moment. He saw a gap to hold the hand of arbor and squeeze it to the left side, and constantly pushed Qiao''s elite forward, completely staggering the possibility of dumplings in the middle.


    Soon, the arbor and the flat headed youth completely separated from the middle area and were outside. The former emerged and roared wildly: "give me all, kill one hundred thousand, kill Chu Feng and reward one million!"


    Qiao''s elite, who had been killed by twelve people of Chu Feng, rushed forward like chicken blood. One hundred thousand, two by luck, that was 200000. What could be faster than this?


    Although hundreds of people are here, only dozens of people in the front end can cause damage to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was followed by a sword by a knife. He was followed by a bloody footprints step by step. His eyes were cold without any emotion. When he waved his sword, he didn''t need to see where the enemy was. He just needed to know that all the enemies were in front of him.


    Black Shouwu propped up and saw Chu Feng and others fighting constantly at the door of his room. His eyebrows wrinkled deeply: "is it all the plot of arbor, and linger, they were kidnapped by him?"


    At first, I didn''t expect that such a master had something to do with arbor, but from this evening when Chu Feng came to save people, arbor had already known about it. Heishouwu still had insight into some things and clenched his fist gently: "less wind, we must live."


    At this time, a Qiao elite was kicked out by Chu Feng and ran into the crowd. There was a gap in the siege of Qiao''s elite. Chu Feng saw the opportunity to burst out of his body and cut through the gap. The knife in his hand turned into several dazzling flowers. When Chu Feng crossed three meters, eight corpses were lying on the ground.


    Cut your throat!


    Gu Ming also follows the gap that Chu Feng killed. He looks behind him with his back. It''s not that he doesn''t trust the members of playing cards, but he thinks that chufeng is safe and he can protect it better. Chu Feng''s back is the safest thing to give him.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly coagulated. Although the ten members of the playing cards killed later were very strong, the space here was too narrow to let go of their hands and feet. Two of the ten people had already died, and the remaining eight were more or less with scars on their bodies. Chu Feng felt a faint pain in his heart. The death of playing cards was the biggest loss.


    He nodded his head and looked. In a blink of an eye, only seven members of the playing card who followed Chu Feng were still fighting in blood. Three cards had been lost in 54 people''s playing cards. Chu Feng''s hand holding the knife was tighter.


    A Qiao Jingrui, who was roaring and carrying a knife, chopped at Chu Feng''s head. Seeing his stupefied appearance, he seemed to have seen his own knife cut off Chu Feng''s head, but his smile on his face had not yet appeared. Chu Feng suddenly shook his hand, and the knife in his hand stopped his waist and directly split the Qiao''s elite into two parts.


    The blood spurted out and splashed all over the people around him. Chu Feng''s sword fell down and walked towards the front step by step, leaving his back completely to the solitary life. He walked towards seven card players four meters away, blocking more than 20 Qiao''s elite in the middle.


    The tree was also shocked by the bloody scene just now. He came back to his senses and roared hysterically: "go up, kill five million Chu Feng, and kill another 500000. All of them are for me, quick!"


    At the moment, arbor was really afraid. He was a man who was afraid of death, and even more a bully and a bully. Just like a young man who gave him a visible shock, he couldn''t resist at all.


    As for chufeng, it has always been just a rumor, and has never seen it with his own eyes. Therefore, he has always been dismissive of chufeng. He thinks that it is because of Su Xinyu that Chu Feng can have his present status.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng''s terrible killing felling shook the tree''s heart, which had a kind of non empty meaning.


    Bang!


    At this time, there was a gunshot, and a card member''s chest was bleeding, and then he was pierced by two knives. The flat headed man held the smoking gun, and his eyes were cold.Chu Feng saw a card member die again, pupil fierce shrink, turn to look, see the muzzle of the gun has been aimed at himself, body ahead of a hand, push back lonely life, the sound of the gun bang bang, two bullets burst out.


    Chu Feng and Gu Ming both dodged, nothing happened, but the two Qiao''s elite were shot lying down and their heads were blown off.


    Two shots were missed. While the fight continued, the flat headed youth shifted the muzzle of the gun to the other members of the playing card, ready to take their lives at any time. The arbor tried to stop it, but he finally chose to be silent. Tonight, everyone was cold weapons, and it was inevitable that they would be punished with guns.


    "Less wind, go!"


    The roar of cars had already been heard around Joe''s yard. Everyone knew that it was a sign of support coming. Only six members of the playing card who had been killed from the back were left with a knife on their necks and yelled, "if you don''t leave, we''ll kill ourselves in front of you now."


    Chu Feng slashed and killed a Qiao''s elite, with indescribable firmness and gloom in his left eye: "even if it''s death today, I''ll take your corpses away!"


    No longer paying attention to the threat of the six card members, Chu Feng screamed and hit the front. The knife in his hand slashed fiercely, and the sound of breaking sounded. It also completely broke through the barrier between the two sides and joined the six card members later. At the moment, Chu Feng was also covered with blood, as if crawling out of the sea of blood.


    Six people see Chu Feng to this moment are inseparable, the so-called man does not shed tears, but only sad in the heart, holding the knife in his hand, following the silent turn of Chu Feng, began to kill toward the study.


    Up to now, there are only six members left in the playing cards. Chu Feng suppresses his grief. Eight people have not cooperated with him. But at the moment, he automatically forms a formation and kills towards the study. There are not too many words, only indifference to life and the desire for life.


    The flat headed youth still wanted to shoot, but at the moment, he seemed to be touched by something. He put down his gun and opened his mouth in a low voice: "this is a group of people worthy of respect. The success of Chu Feng is inevitable."


    The tree just wanted to scold, a Qiao elite ran from the front and said: "Qiao Shao, originally surrounded the people of the white tiger Gang, but the support vehicle surrounded by the right wing suddenly exploded. The white tiger Gang left 30 corpses and killed them, and ran away from the route already set."


    Arbor scattered to scold the flat headed youth, heard the speech humming: "run and run, as long as the Chu wind is still here enough, order to go on, let all people keep Qiao''s courtyard within a radius of 500 meters, no one is allowed to enter, this evening chufeng must die, not die, then everything is false."


    Qiao''s elite replied in a loud voice and quickly ordered. The tree roared at the inside: "Chu Feng, now 3000 people have surrounded here, even if you kill out, there is no way to escape, or honestly put down the knife and surrender. As long as you sacrifice a little interest, I will not kill you tonight."


    Chu Feng held the broken knife and waved it. If it was a tree, it would be air. If both sides fought until now, it would be the result of one party''s death. Arbor''s delusion to resolve Chu Feng''s fighting will was just a dream.


    Seeing his words, Chu Feng didn''t hear him at all. The tree passed by in anger, waved his big hand, and pressed down 50 people again. He said in a cruel voice, "I will kill you even if I use people."


    With only two meters left from Lord Qiao''s study, the corridor began to widen. Although the formation of eight people could play a more effective role, there were more people surrounded. Chu Feng didn''t know how many people he had killed, but he knew that there was still a chance of life when he killed Lord Qiao''s study.


    And at this time, I can only hope that black Shouwu''s heart is loyal to Lord Qiao.


    Pounce!


    Suddenly, the sound of two blade into the body sounded, two in the back of the playing card members were looking at the opportunity of the two life, Qiao''s elite pierced through the body, when the body shock, two card members also broke out crazy, directly holding the piercing knife forward, but also roared: "in the next life, we will still follow you!"


    Chu Feng suddenly turned back, his eyes flashed pain, but he didn''t kill back, biting his lips, chufeng walked toward the front again, less than two meters away, but it seemed so far away.


    When Chu Feng felt his vitality was dim, all of a sudden, the air around him was stagnant, and thousands of Xiaosha appeared, which made the originally repressed breath even more heavy. Suddenly, thousands of sword flowers appeared in the west of the sword, and more than ten Qiao''s elite were blooming with bleeding flowers. They fell on the ground without death, but lost their fighting power.


    A figure like falling from the sky, unique style, white clothes floating!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    A sword to the west, let the scene of the fight quiet down.


    The figure in white slowly fell to the ground and stood steadily in front of Chu Feng. A vacuum zone appeared in the three meters around them. Everyone forgot to respond, or could not react at all.


    The tree in the distance stood on tiptoe to look at the tree in the distance. Suddenly, his expression was stagnant, and his eyes were more obsessed with color. Nono said, "how beautiful!"


    Wenxinxue''s green front is stained with blood. She''s dressed in white, but she''s not windless. She''s like a nine fairies falling from the earth. Three thousand green silk sways gently, which gives people a kind of ultimate aestheticism. Rao is that Chu Feng has already seen the beauty of wenxinxue, but now she can''t help but feel a little dementia.


    Everyone blinked and forgot to breathe. Then they wondered where this beautiful fairy like woman came from.


    "Come on, kill them." The tree is a little far away, and the shock is not great. After a shout, he quickly changed his mouth: "kill Chu Feng, and the woman will catch me alive!"


    In a word, let the quiet scene fluctuate again. Although Qiao''s elite, who had killed red eyes, was shocked by the beauty of wenxinxue, he immediately launched an attack. Chu Feng said, "be careful!"


    "Take care of yourself, you can!"


    Wen Xinxue throws out a sentence lightly. His graceful body moves like a snake. Qingfeng gently hands it out. In an instant, he stabs out more than ten swords. More than ten Qiao''s elite fall to the ground and lose their combat effectiveness.


    The ultimate beauty and powerful force make wenxinxue the focus of the whole audience.


    The tree stands behind the people, his eyes burst out with deep greed. He has no hatred for wenxinxue. He only wants to possess. He says coldly: "such a beautiful woman is the person of Chu Feng. This guy''s peach blossom luck is really not built!"


    The young man with flat head is also staring at the fairy like Wenxin snow, and his throat wriggles unnaturally. At the moment, the Hebrew girl in the arbor room seems not so attractive.


    Chu Feng originally opened up wenxinxue in order to avoid any change in the plan. After all, wenxinxue is a great writer, but he didn''t expect that the last moment was that the woman killed to save their crisis. His heart was complicated, but he didn''t give up the chance to break through.


    Although wenxinxue only hurt people and did not kill people, Chu Feng understood that this was her character. Maybe she killed Huangfu Wenren at the beginning because Huangfu Wenren showed insidious and vicious. For Qiao''s elite who had never met but obeyed orders, Chu Feng could understand Wen Xinxue''s kindness.


    Under the absolute force of wenxinxue, chufeng and others soon killed the door of the study and kicked the door open. Chu Feng turned back and said, "wenxinxue, go!"


    Wenxin snow swings out a knife flower, and his body suddenly retreats in front of Chu Feng. When he stabilizes his body, he suddenly swings out a sword, and more than 20 Qiao''s elite who rush up are shocked by an invisible force and fall to the ground, losing their combat effectiveness.


    Chu Feng sees Wen Xinxue still wants to do something. He grabs her hand and goes into the study. Gu Ming and others retreat into it at the least cost. The door is completely closed and isolated from the outside.


    Qiao Jingrui wanted to rush in, but he found that the study of King Qiao had stopped. No matter how long he died, who is the person in charge now, and in the heart of Qiao''s elite, that is, the immortal palace, he has respect for the study and bedroom he used before his life.


    Arbor can ignore so much, directly push the crowd up to point to the study and drink: "you are not stupid, hurry to kill me, kill Chu Feng to me, catch that woman."


    Qiao''s sharp face was obviously hesitant. What else did arbor want to say, the flat headed youth grabbed him and whispered, "Qiao Shao, the study and bedroom of the king of Qiao''s courtyard are the sustenance of Qiao''s people. They can''t bear to destroy the contents and let the study be stained with blood."


    Arbor was stunned. He thought it was reasonable to ponder on it carefully. But Chu Feng was in the study at the moment. If the time was prolonged, there would be some changes. He murmured: "is this it?"


    The flat headed youth shook his head, motioned to arbor not to be in a hurry and said: "they even entered the study, which is equivalent to a turtle in a jar. We can''t kill people in Wang Ye''s study, but we can force them to come out by themselves."


    The arbor hears the speech to show a smile, turn back to roar: "give me to prepare smoke to add chili oil!"


    When more than ten Qiao''s bodyguards went to prepare things, arbor looked at the study fiercely and said, "Chu Feng, you have no way to go back. You must die tonight. But as long as you promise not to care about Qiao''s affairs in the future, and let go of the fifteen northern provinces, the Fengmen force will roll back to the river and sea, and I can give you the whole body tonight."


    In the study, Chu Feng looked at the newly decorated study, which was different from the one he had seen before, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. Hearing the voice outside, he said with a nonchalant smile, looking for the so-called way of life at the same time: "arbor, you really make me amazing, just don''t take me down or even kill, everything you do tonight is useless."


    When he came to King Qiao''s desk, Chu Feng knocked on it to make sure there was no mechanism. Under the perspective of his left eye, he continued: "but don''t say I don''t give you a chance. Send me the bodies of my six brothers to make sure they are still complete. I''ll give you a chance to fight to the end.""Otherwise, I will stay in this study, why don''t I go out? Do you think Qiao''s elite dare to kill in?"


    Outside, the arbor was livid, and asked in a low voice whether something was ready or not, and then said to the inside, "well, I hope that after I carry your brother''s body, you will come out from the facade of the study. If you damage a little bit of my grandfather''s study, you and I will never die."


    Then he waved to the flat headed youth to find out the bodies of the six card players who had just been killed.


    and Chu Feng as like as two peas, and the scent of the Chu wind appeared, the study still looks the same as before, but it looks too new. It is not the old furnishings. It is not necessary to think that it is replaced by trees. Qiao Linger and Joe are old people who will not move the things of Joe king.


    Two minutes later, the voice of arbor came again: "Chu Feng, I have sent someone to carry your brother''s body. Can you come out now?"


    "Send it in!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye has already seen that there is a secret channel under the desk, but at the moment he can''t find where the mechanism is. He said to the outside: "don''t worry, I''m worried that when I wait for the fight, someone will trample on my brother. When I''m sure they are complete, I''ll go out and fight with you."


    Arbor''s face became more and more deep, but it seemed that Qiao''s elite, who was preparing to smoke, had not come back. He had no awe of King Qiao, and he said, "good!"


    In spite of the other Qiao''s sharp and ugly faces, arbor ordered six corpses to be placed at the door, and the door of the study was also opened. Chu Feng and others stood inside. The latter waved and asked people to carry in the six corpses, which were all dried up with blood, and closed the door again.


    Arbor has seen Qiao''s elite who is ready to smoke come back. With a sinister smile on his face, he roars to the inside: "Chu Feng, I have met your requirements. Can you roll out and die according to your promise? Don''t worry, I will bury you after you die. "


    "You''re in a hurry. Please give me your brother."


    Chu Feng glanced at the books on the bookshelf with his left eye, and said perfunctorily to the outside. Standing in front of the bookshelf, he found that one of the social and financial books was not a physical book. He stretched out his hand and pulled it. The underground where the desk was located was quietly shaking and roaring toward both sides.


    The anxious members of the playing cards were very pleased to see that they really had a genuine look. Although there was a tidal current from below, it also proved that there was a vent underneath, and their eyes were on Chu Feng. The meaning was very simple. Let Chu Feng go first.


    And outside, smoke has been arranged in the study of each vent, do not know the inside of the tree said: "Chu wind, give you a minute to consider, if you do not come out, I just promised you to cancel, after you die, I will tear you to pieces!"


    Chu Feng made a gesture inside to ask the playing card members to lift up the body and go down first. He said to the outside, "arbor, I don''t believe your character very much, so I decided to wait inside. Maybe there will be vitality. After all, if you live one second, you will earn one second!"


    Arbor''s face was angry, and he really wanted to order a strong attack. But he also understood that Qiao''s elite was in awe of King Qiao. He could smash it unknowingly, but in such a situation, no one would offend here.


    He raised his hand and said, "let it go. I can''t see you coming out this time."


    The special smoke was ignited like a smoke bomb. The difference was that it was very pungent. It was accompanied by chili oil, which was even more uncomfortable. More than a dozen Qiao''s elites lit there and kept fanning, making all the smoke drift towards the study.


    Wen Xin Xue coughs gently and covers her nose and mouth. Her eyebrows frown. Chu Feng lets her lonely life go down and then opens her mouth: "you also go down!"


    Wenxinxue frowns and looks at the black hole. She is reluctant to say that she can kill her, but she is not ready to open her mouth. Chu Feng has already grabbed her and jumped into the hole because he sees that the hole is slowly returning to its original position.


    With a slight sound, there was no one in the study. Qiao''s elite was still lighting smoke outside. It was only about 10 minutes. There was not only no cough inside, but also no one came out. Everyone smelled something unusual.


    Arbor is also the whole heart nervous up, cold face fantasy way: "have been smoked to death?"


    After a few minutes, the tree''s hysterical cry sounded in Qiao''s courtyard, as if it had been exploded by hippopotamus. After entering the tunnel, Chu Feng and their family were equally uncomfortable!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    After they came down from chufeng, the hole was closed, and a wall rose from the passage, one by one, and kept pushing forward in front of them. There was no chance for them to stop and examine the tunnel environment. All they thought about was an idea. Run.


    The design of this tunnel can be sure that chufeng is the key channel for escape, and it is only used once. The tunnel is also equipped with the function of automatic destruction to block the pursuers who may come through the hole, because the rise of each wall blocks the original road, and the rear can not catch up.


    At the moment, it has run more than 500 meters, and the back is completely silent. I can be sure that I left Qiao''s courtyard, but everyone''s heart is not relaxed.


    If the tunnel is in danger, you can go back. The big deal is a fight. You can still survive. But in the tunnel now, I don''t know where to go.


    Chu Feng is absolutely calm. His left eye is examining in the dark. The wall behind has no meaning of blocking up. So there is no need to worry. Looking at the fork in the road ahead, Chu Feng frowns gently with a trace of doubt.


    The direct penetration, anything can not block Chu Feng''s eyes. At the left corner of the road, Chu Feng has seen a stone gate with a width of 30 cm at the end. It''s about 30 kilometers away. He is shocked by the handwriting of King Qiao. The tunnel under his study is more or less inseparable from the relationship.


    People see Chu Feng did not speak and did not make a sound. Now Chu Feng is their backbone and they are waiting quietly. They will firmly follow which way Chu Feng chooses.


    To say the most calm and indifferent people, at this time it is estimated that wenxinxue and lonely life.


    Chu Feng''s left eye looks at the road in the middle. It''s not as long as the road on the left, but it''s also ten kilometers long. Looking up, it''s 50 meters below Bingdu square. The secret road is written by Lord Qiao. Chu Feng pays attention to a stone chamber in his sight!


    Inside the layout is very simple, a simple bed and a bookcase, as well as a table, as if it is a living room in general, the rest is nothing special.


    But when Chu Feng was ready to take back his eyes, he was suddenly attracted by something. A portrait seemed to have some ideas, but it seemed a little abrupt when it appeared there. The left eye wanted to penetrate, but there was a faint darkness in front of him. Chu Feng seldom fluctuated for his left eye, but his heart trembled violently at the moment.


    His fist had been clenched in the invisible. Chu Feng restrained his inner agitation. As long as he wanted to, his left eye could see through a starry sky, and even see the situation on the moon. Since he was ten years old, he found that his left eye could see things, but Chu Feng had not encountered anything that he could not see through.


    Even if the thousand heavy waves can penetrate through, the Wanzhong mountains can also see the things behind it.


    But at the moment, it is a portrait that blocks Chu Feng''s left eye and calms his heart palpitation. Chu Feng takes back his eyes and looks at the fork in the right hand, which instantly penetrates the past, but his expression solidifies instantly.


    In the dark, everyone can''t see Chu Feng''s expression. Only Wen Xinxue knows that Chu Feng is exploring the way with his left eye. The rest of us only think that Chu Feng is thinking about where to leave.


    After a few minutes of silence, Chu Feng broke the silence in the dark and said: "take the left road, with my feeling, there is a way to live."


    There are only four people left alive in playing cards. They all carry one or two corpses of their companions. Hearing this, he said with an indescribable firmness on his face: "the wind is less. Let''s divide into three groups and walk three intersections. You and Wen will wait here alone. If it is safe, we will come back and you will go again!"


    Chu Feng was moved in his heart, but he didn''t need to worry when he saw the road to life with his left eye. He patted the shoulder of the man who spoke: "all on the left. I learned a little tunnel layout. The left is the way to live. Believe me!"


    Chu Feng''s words are full of self-confidence. Although the four people can''t see each other clearly in the dark, their years of cooperation let them know what they are thinking of each other. They nodded heavily: "OK, but we will go first and come back safely."


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "no, I have studied this tunnel. There is no danger. There may be a way out for the other two roads. There may be no way out. I also want to see the great handwriting of Lord Qiao. After you are safe, find a safe place to hide and hide the exit for me."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s indisputable words, the members of the playing card also understood that Chu Feng''s decision was difficult to change. They should say caution one after another. Four people and six corpses went to the left corner of the road, and the sound of footsteps quickly disappeared in Chu Feng''s ear.


    Chu Feng looked back and saw that his lonely life was also injured. He took out a pill and gave it to him. After taking it, he said, "you can go too. After going out, you can hide it temporarily. This evening''s plan failed. It''s doomed that I can''t make trouble on the arbor at the meeting. After I go back, I still need to see the two roads ahead."


    Lonely frown: "I''ll be with you!"


    Chu Feng shook his head firmly and said, "if it''s the rest of the things, I can promise you, but now mei''er is missing outside. Xia Yan sits in the imperial city and Yan Luo is unruly. Although you seldom speak, I believe you can command people well.In addition, tomorrow is the meeting time. If I don''t show up before 12:00 noon, you can send a message in my name. I''m a little uncomfortable. The meeting will be cancelled and waiting for notice! "


    Lonely life hesitated for a moment. He was not good at emotional expression. He just nodded and walked to the left passage. There were a lot of things to deal with this evening, so we must prevent arbor from being crazy.


    When Chu Feng didn''t open his mouth, Wen Xinxue took the lead in saying, "I promise my master to protect you."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and wanted to say that he didn''t know whether there was danger, but he saw wenxinxue''s firm look and knew that it didn''t make sense. He said with a smile: "thank you for killing me when you are at the critical time."


    After that, Chu Feng turned and shot toward the road in the middle. Ten kilometers in length, it was too slow to walk slowly, and his injuries were not very serious. Chu Feng was ready to seize the time to see what was going on. Finally, he went to the road on the right. What he saw just now shocked him.


    Wenxinxue didn''t stand in the same place or leave to the left. She jumped out on her toes as if she was flying. She just came to Chu Feng''s back in an instant and let the latter sweat. Her speed can be said to be very fast. I didn''t expect this woman to catch up with her before she tried her best. Strange thing!


    "Damn it, where are the people?"


    As Chu Feng and Wen Xin Xue moved towards the Middle Road, the smoke in the study dissipated, the trees came in with a gloomy face, and saw that the study was clean and clean, and there was nothing except the residual smoke smell.


    Chu Feng and others who began to come in seemed to disappear out of thin air.


    The flat headed youth walked around in the study and found nothing. Finally, he stopped in front of the bookshelf, looked at the row after row of books, and locked his eyes on one of them, which was the one that Chu Feng started to move.


    When the tree wanted to scold, the flat headed youth stretched out his hand to take the book, but he couldn''t hold it at all. In this way, the tree, who had originally wanted to scold, looked stiff and asked, "is there a mechanism?"


    The flat headed youth nodded and quickly moved all the other books next to this book. After looking at it together, he said, "Qiao Shao, there is a mechanism in Wang Ye''s study. This is not a physical book, but a switch made of steel. It''s just hard to move it now."


    The tree came over and tugged at the book, but he couldn''t take it out. He said coldly, "look, we must find out the entrance of the tunnel. Chu Feng, they must die tonight."


    The flat headed youth nodded and ordered several elite Qiao family members to come in and grope in the study. However, in the past ten minutes, they did not get anything by knocking and beating. There was no hollow place at all.


    Arbor impatiently drank: "you are all rubbish, more than ten dead people disappear together, still can''t find?"


    Flat headed youth lying on the ground, it is under the desk, ears on the floor gently tapping, not to raise his head to say: "Qiao Shao, I have checked every place in the room, are solid, although here is also solid, but it sounds different from other places, I suspect the entrance is here."


    Arbor smell speech immediately came spirit, order way: "come person, move desk for me, smash this floor!"


    Soon several Qiao''s elite who were still searching came to lift away the heavy marble desk. The young man with flat head squatted on the ground, touched his hands there, and his face showed a trace of joy: "it''s really here, Joe. Look at it."


    The tree ran over and squatted down. There was a small gap in the place where the flat headed youth pointed. If you didn''t look carefully, you could not see it at all. In addition, it was usually pressed under the desk, so no one suspected that there was a secret passage entrance here.


    Stand up and wave his hand and say, "come on, if the switch doesn''t work, break it for me!"


    at the moment, the trees in rage were not to be provoked. The black Shouwu stayed at the door and slowly left. Now he was injured, and he was not suitable for holding the tree with heavy weights. Under the instructions of the trees, more than 10 Qiao''s elite found the hammer shovel and began to rage against the floor.


    A few minutes later, there was a crack sound, and the floor broke directly. The people looked happy, but then they were stiff. After clearing the broken stones, there was a large stone under the floor. It was so tight that people could not see whether it was blocking the tunnel or itself.


    The tree with a stiff smile on his face and his eyes were cold and said, "go and ask people to continue to smash me again. You must smash the tunnel mouth out to me and catch up with Chu Feng and kill them."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    At the end of the road in the middle of the tunnel, wenxinxue and chufeng walked into the stone room. Looking at the place that looked like a simple living room, wenxinxue asked softly, "did you know this place?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, just whispered: "see again!"


    Wen Xin Xue frowns. She knows that Chu Feng has the mysterious dark eyes of her left eye. She can not only see through everything, but also see the things in the past five minutes. At the moment, Chu Feng did not say, but she also understood that it was Chu Feng''s left eye who found these things.


    Just looking at this place, wenxinxue didn''t feel anything wrong. She said faintly: "maybe, this is the place where Lord Qiao practiced before he died."


    "Maybe, maybe not!"


    Chu Feng went to the portrait which could not be penetrated by his left eye. He pulled it up and looked at it. There was nothing behind him. He put down his eyes and stared at the portrait. He squinted and said, "what do you think of this portrait?"


    Wenxinxue looks back. It looks like a portrait of years. It is not in line with the layout of the whole stone chamber. She looks at the picture in front of her two steps and frowns gently.


    On the portrait is a man with long hair and floating. He doesn''t know what era''s clothes are. Standing on the clouds, his eyes reveal a kind of inexplicable sadness. Although he is on the portrait, wenxinxue can feel the mood, desolation and loneliness!


    Seeing what was at the bottom of the picture, wenxinxue walked in a little and whispered, "demon lord!"


    Then a flash of Li mang burst out of his eyes and said in surprise, "what the judge is good at!"


    Chu Feng Wu asked curiously, "do you know the person on the portrait?"


    Wen Xinxue did not answer. She began to examine the stone chamber from a new perspective. Finally, she shook her head and said, "as long as people who enter our level know him, judge the chief demon lord, a mysterious and powerful man, but he has been missing for many years, and later he is the deputy director acting for everything."


    "I didn''t expect that he was here, but what was the relationship between him and King Qiao?"


    Chu Feng looked at the people on the portrait, and his initial thoughts wavered. He began to feel that this place was made by Lord Qiao, but at the moment it seems that it was not made by Lord Qiao. It is more likely that it was the man named the devil on the portrait.


    In the end, Zuo Chu is curious about what wind in the past can''t penetrate.


    After observing and getting nothing, Chu Feng went to the side and pulled a chair to sit down and asked the question just now: "what kind of person is the Demon Lord that you just said is the director of the ruling office?"


    For the time being, the environment is safe, and Wen Xinxue is not so anxious when he encounters a place of seclusion that may exist in the legend. Wen Xinxue replies softly: "the adjudication office, also known as the martial law adjudication office, hovers between the secular world and the hidden world, checks and balances those powerful forces appearing in the secular world, and breaks the conventional balance.


    And the Demon Lord was a transcendent existence hundreds of years ago, deterring all the forces in the hidden world from stepping forward. However, it was also hundreds of years ago that the demon lord disappeared and did not know where he went. Then everything in his hands was handed over to his apprentice, Overlord Tian, who is the deputy director of the martial law adjudication office. "


    Chu Feng''s face did not fluctuate, but in his heart, he pestered him fiercely. He looked at the demon lord''s portrait with silk waves. His immortal master was the deputy director of the ruling office, and he was also the demon lord''s Apprentice. Isn''t this his master?


    Wenxinxue didn''t find Chu Feng''s fault, and went on to say: "and the mystery of the demon lord''s appearance and disappearance is also mysterious. No one knows where he comes from, and no one knows where he has gone. However, the demon lord''s one sword deterred the world, which is an immortal legend in the military world."


    The slender white finger points at the sword in the figure''s hand, which gives people a feeling of palpitation and worship, and whispers: "it''s the Ming Hong sword, a sword overflowing with evil spirit. It''s easy for people with weak minds to be engulfed in their hearts. Even if the powerful existence is chopped down, they will all be destroyed."


    "The Demon Lord has more, one sword and one wine, and despises the great power of the heroes of heaven and earth!"


    Chu Feng had already stood up and went to the portrait again. Looking at the Ming Hong magic sword that it had killed even on the portrait, his left eye flickered faintly, and the wenxinxue behind felt the breath and frowned: "do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, but his left eye was staring at the Ming Hong magic sword on the portrait. Slowly, in Chu Feng''s left eye, he saw a man standing on top of the clouds, holding a sword full of evil spirit, splitting down, mountains and rivers breaking, the city-state being destroyed, the sun and the moon were darkened.


    The heart beat hard, and Chu Feng found that his left eye saw things hundreds of years ago. What kind of power is that? One person has a sword. He waves his hand at will. Is this human power?


    At this time, all of a sudden, the whole stone chamber trembled, like a slight earthquake, wenxinxue''s body shook and cried: "what have you done?"


    Chu Feng stretched out his right hand, a finger touched the Ming Hong magic sword on the portrait, and said faintly: "I saw things hundreds of years ago, and also saw some things. I can feel that the demon lord seems to have disappeared, but I can feel that the sword is still alive and really exists."Wen Xin Xue frowned: "are you crazy?"


    This time, Chu Feng did not answer, but made a gesture of holding his hand. In wenxinxue''s shocked eyes, the whole stone chamber trembled more violently, and the portrait suddenly burned up, a wisp of black gas was produced in the air, and the atmosphere of the stone chamber was very depressed.


    Wenxinxue''s pupils are opened fiercely. Looking at the black gas that appears because of the burning of the portrait, she is shocked and speechless. She feels that her heart can''t bear all this. It''s fantastic!


    All of a sudden, the black air in the air began to take shape and gradually gathered in Chu Feng''s hand. When the whole stone chamber calmed down, Chu Feng held a sword in his hand. However, it was strange that the sword had no substance, only a shape, formed by black gas, as if there was life.


    Wen Xin Xue looked at it and exclaimed, "Ming Hong Jianling!"


    Chu Feng took the sword without substance and turned around. His left eye was flooded with blood and asked, "what is the sword spirit?"


    Wen Xinxue doesn''t know what Chu Feng did, but what happened just now is combined with the present moment. Wen Xinxue has a vague explanation of this aspect in his memory. He opens his mouth and says: "Minghong sword is said to be born in the chaos in ancient times. Together with Xuanyuan sword, they are called Yin and yang two swords. Later generations call them the extreme of divine weapons and the top of magic weapons."


    "That is to say, Xuanyuan sword and Minghong magic sword both have sword spirit, and can be separated from the sword body."


    Chu Feng''s left eye slowly regained its original color in wenxinxue''s narration. Looking at the Minghong sword spirit in his hand, he could feel the blood boiling in his body. He seemed to want to drink blood: "does that mean that as long as I inject the Ming Hong sword spirit into the rest of the sword, I can recast the Ming Hong sword?"


    Wen Xinxue shakes her head and looks at Minghong''s sword spirit, who seems to recognize the master of Chu Feng, and says: "a sword and a spirit are just like a person''s unique soul. In addition, Minghong was bred in chaos. The ordinary sword body in the world can''t accommodate Minghong''s sword spirit. Just like a fat man, how can you make him wear thin clothes?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were a little disappointed and sighed: "even if you get the Ming Hong sword spirit, it''s useless?"


    Wenxinxue nodded: "not bad!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s more and more disappointed, Wen Xinxue added: "however, if you can find the body of Minghong sword and let them merge again, then Minghong sword will play its former power, which is also the top of the magic army."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be happy. I believe that the body of Minghong sword must be very strong. If anyone gets it, he can''t easily take it out. When his hand is loose, Ming Hong''s sword spirit disappears in his hand: "people depend on themselves after all. What they can''t get can''t be forced to ask for. Go with the luck!"


    Wen Xinxue''s eyes flashed a look at Chu Feng. If an ordinary person got the spirit of the ancient magic sword, he must have found the body at any cost. But Chu Feng could not help admiring it.


    Chu Feng did not continue to tangle with this problem. Seeing that there was nothing special in the stone room, he estimated that the reason for its existence was to preserve the sword spirit. He shook his head and walked out of the stone chamber and said, "go to another passage. There is a sword spirit here. Maybe another passage has a sword body?"


    Wen Xinxue has just stepped out of the channel when she hears Chu Feng''s words. She is stunned. She feels that it is possible. She quickens her pace a little bit and follows Chu Feng to leave this channel and head for the other channel.


    And at this time in the study of Qiao''s courtyard, arbor look gloomy, difficult to see the pole.


    Dozens of Qiao''s elite were sent out. Almost all the floors of the study were pried open. It can be determined that there is such a passage under. However, when the distance is 10 meters, only a few large stone slabs are moved out, which can not completely excavate the whole tunnel. It is completely blocked and can not pass through.


    The young man with flat head carefully observed it and turned back and said, "Qiao Shao, it''s estimated that if you dig down again, it''s stone slab blocking the road. Forget it!"


    The tree takes a deep breath, the sky has turned white, and his eyes are bloodshot and says, "fill up here and restore the original state!"


    With the flat headed youth turned out to walk out of the study, arbor coldly put out a command: "the last night Chu Feng and people broke into Qiao''s courtyard monitoring transfer out, in addition to external claims, Chu Feng in order to save mei''er, together with the white tiger Gang killed hundreds of Qiao''s people, in addition to kidnapping and taking away Qiao ling''er."


    The flat headed youth wanted to say something, but arbor did not give him a chance to speak, and then he left. The flat headed youth frowned and turned to arrange, but he felt that things would not be so simple.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    Within their sight, at the end of the passage is a flash stone gate with blood red color. Standing there, three meters high and two meters wide, one can still smell an unusual smell of blood, which is full of pungent smell. In such an environment, it is still a girl''s literary heart, and her consciousness is closer to Chu wind.


    Chu Feng holds wenxinxue''s hand to give the girl a little peace of mind, and walks forward slowly. The latter''s body is stiff, but she is held by Chu Feng. She doesn''t feel so nervous. She follows her to the red door.


    Chu Feng looked at the gate, and the smell of blood was coming. He breathed out his breath and said, "I don''t know what material this is made of."


    Wenxinxue stood behind and looked at it, lowered her head and said, "it seems that this is not the material of the earth. I have a little research on geology. I have heard of blood red stones, but I have not heard of blood red stones with a smell of blood."


    "It''s not the material from earth. Is it from outer space?"


    Chufeng laughs with astonishment and makes a proper joke to ease the current depressed atmosphere. When Wen Xinxue glares at him angrily, his left eye looks around the gate, but there is no decent switch. But Chu Feng is sure there is something at the door.


    Pulling Wenxin snow at the door to see for a long time, still nothing to get, depressed opening: "can''t be dead door, can''t open at all?"


    Wenxinxue looks at the blood red gate, and the handle breaks away from the palm of Chu Feng''s hand. He goes forward and looks at it carefully. The green peak flashes out of his hand. In Chu Feng''s surprised look, he crosses his fingertips, and a drop of fresh blood splashes out on the gate.


    When Chu Feng was playing with wenxinxue, the earth suddenly shook. The blood red door rose slowly towards the top, and a smell of fishy smell floated out of it. He quickly covered his mouth and nose and looked inside. The grotesque stone chamber he had already seen in his left eye.


    When the air was not so cloudy, Chu Feng put down his hand to see that the gate had disappeared, and the space inside was in full view. However, neither Chu Feng nor Wen Xin Xue dared to step in. He just looked at it with vigilance.


    The whole stone chamber is twice as large as the one at the beginning. The difference is that it is empty everywhere, with only one thing in the middle.


    Huge, sarcophagus!


    The quiet underground ticking sound, let Chu Feng come back to God, follow the sound to see wenxinxue just been swept by the green front is still dripping blood, dripping on the bluestone board tick.


    Shaking his head and pulling wenxinxue''s finger, he put it into his mouth and sucked it without thinking. At the same time, he said vaguely, "how do you know that blood can open this door?"


    Wenxinxue, the whole person is in a trance, the finger that did not feel was sucked by the Chu wind and allowed to return: "feel!"


    Bah, a mouthful of blood, Chu Feng took out a little powder and sprinkled it on the wound. He tore a small cloth and wrapped it up for wenxinxue. The finger opened the sarcophagus in the distance and said, "this place is very strange. Do you want to go in?"


    Up to now, Chu Feng has been sure that the tunnel and the stone room were not made by King Qiao. He just doesn''t know why the entrance is under his study. However, when he sees the stone chamber and a sarcophagus under the ground, Chu Feng is still reluctant to contact this kind of inexplicable things. Who knows what danger there will be?


    "I want to go in and have a look." Wenxinxue is shaking his head, looking back firmly added: "I feel that I can find something."


    Chu Feng wants to say that the coffin has anything to look good at, but looks at Wen Xin Xue''s appearance or nods: "that must be careful."


    Wenxinxue nodded gratefully and walked into the stone room with Chu Feng. The spacious stone chamber revealed a kind of gloomy feeling, and a pungent smell of mildew. It was empty. All things could be seen at a glance. Only the sarcophagus in the middle was the only object.


    Wenxinxue went straight to stand in front of the sarcophagus, wanted to reach out to wipe the dust on the sarcophagus. Chu Feng timely came up and took her hand and said, "I''ll come!"


    Wen Xinxue is stunned and wants to say that he can, but Chu Feng has rolled up his sleeves and wrapped his hands to wipe the sarcophagus. Wen Xinxue is only moved. He knows that Chu Feng is worried about the poison on the sarcophagus and doesn''t want to take risks.


    Wiping all the dust off the sarcophagus, Chu Feng frowned and looked at the four inscriptions on the sarcophagus and asked, "is this a word or a picture?"


    Wen Xinxue hears the sound and looks at her side. She looks at the other directions carefully. There are four characters carved in the middle of the sarcophagus, which looks like four portraits.


    Slightly tilted head, Wenxin snow red lips open: "pure fox not e!"


    "Pure fox not e?" Chu Feng frowned slightly, did not understand shaking his head: "do not understand what meaning?"


    Wen Xin Xue pursed her lips and explained softly: "in ancient times, it is said that the daughter of emperor Dijun, one of the three emperors and five emperors, was called ye''e, the wife of her descendants. Later, she was renamed Chang''e because of some historical reasons, but the well-known people called it pure Hu yuan''e, so the above pure Hu yuan''e is an ancient character. Generally speaking, it is Chang''e in myths and legends!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and finally opened his mouth with a bitter smile: "Wen, now is a new era and new century. Do you want to tell me about Chang''e in the myth and legend, there is a real person?""Do you begin to believe that there is a Ming Hong sword spirit in this world?" Wenxinxue did not answer, but looked at the four ancient characters on the sarcophagus, and opened his mouth thoughtfully.


    In a word, Chu Feng was speechless. Wen Xinxue was right. For normal people, many things are mythical things in their eyes. But their left eye, as well as the ancient martial heart method and so on, are not naturally able to explain. So why can''t Chang''e exist?


    The feeling is really possible, Chu Feng also dispersed to ponder, deep voice asked: "you mean, this is Chang''e''s Sarcophagus, she did not go to the Moon Palace?"


    Wen Xin Xue looked up and glanced at Chu Feng. It seemed that he was speechless to say such words to Chu Feng. He touched the four ancient characters of Chun Hu yuan''e with one hand and whispered, "there are true or false myths and legends. No one knows what happened at that time except people of that era. But this is basically the sarcophagus of Chang''e


    "The ancient characters on it can at least be traced back to the end of ancient times, without any moisture."


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, looked around the stone room and was surprised to say, "you mean, this tunnel has existed for many years, but Lord Qiao doesn''t know how he found it?"


    "That''s the only explanation now." Wenxin snow not light not light return a way, clap hands around the sarcophagus walk a circle, said: "open the coffin!"


    Chu Feng almost did not fall to the ground, he had left eye do not want to see through the coffin, Wen Xinxue so refined woman is now and he said, "Wen, the dead is big, although this is Chang''e, but you can not find such a sarcophagus is disrespectful?"


    Wen Xin Xue frowned. Seeing Chu Feng''s unwillingness to open the coffin, she was too lazy to say anything. Chu Feng looked at her as if she was going to open the coffin. She took a breath and bowed to the sarcophagus and said, "Chang''e fairy, if you are a spirit in heaven, don''t blame me. This is not my original intention!"


    Then he took hold of the lid of the sarcophagus with wenxinxue from one end. He tried his best to open the lid of the sarcophagus. Suddenly, he pushed the lid of the sarcophagus to half. Chu Feng sat down with his back on the sarcophagus and exhaled: "I didn''t expect it was very heavy. I guess it''s hard for me to open it alone."


    "Chu Feng, look!"


    When Chu Feng Nuo was talking to himself, wenxinxue looked at the sarcophagus, but his heart was restless. The former said dully, "it''s just a pair of bones. Even if it was once beautiful, it''s just a pile of white bones. Don''t bother to see it. You can see it yourself."


    Wenxinxue shook her head and said, "no, it''s unbelievable!"


    Chufeng felt the silence in wenxinxue''s words, frowned and looked back at the sarcophagus. It was OK not to look at it. Chu Feng stood up and stepped back two steps, pointing to the sarcophagus. His eyes were shocked: "Chang''e?"


    Wen Xinxue is very satisfied with Chu Feng''s shocked appearance. She nods: "it can be sure that it is Chang''e, which is almost the same as that described in ancient books. Chang''e, the emperor''s daughter, is incomparably beautiful. She is the wife of Dayi. Her skin is as smooth as grease, her eyes are bright and her teeth are bright. She smiles at her face and turns her face away from her country."


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear. Before leaving, there was a woman in the sarcophagus. She was wearing clothes of unknown age. She had a smile on her mouth. Her face was slightly ruddy. If the sarcophagus was not covered with a layer of dust, Chu Feng would doubt whether she was really dead.


    It''s just a shock at the beginning. Chu Feng calmed down a lot. It''s no wonder that the corpse has not been changed for thousands of years. However, it is rare that the corpse is well preserved and alive.


    Looking at the corpse, he finally fixed his eyes on the woman''s face and sighed: "if this woman is really Chang''e, if she is thrown out for exhibition, it will not be difficult to become the richest man in the world in an instant!"


    "Vulgar!" Wen Xin Xue snorted coldly. It seemed that she despised Chu Feng for blaspheming a mythical character. Looking at it, she could not help sighing: "it''s really beautiful. As a woman, I can''t help loving."


    "Although she has been dead for countless years, she looks as if she is asleep. She must be in a state of turmoil when she is awake."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    Indecent?


    Chu Feng''s hand was stagnant, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. In his mind, he could not help ringing out a piece of news on the network some time ago. A staff member in the morgue did some excellent things to those corpses. His body was excited and looked at the distance of the hand less than 10 cm, and he immediately took it back.


    His face was a little embarrassed. At first, he didn''t think about it. When Wen Xinxue said that, Chu Feng was embarrassed to put out his hand. He coughed and said, "I think she has something in her arms. I want to take it out."


    "What? Two big white rabbits? "


    Wen Xin Xue hums, and thinks that Chu Feng must have seen Chang''e''s beautiful body and wants to do something of the best quality. But when he looks at it, he also finds that there is something between Chang''e''s chest and her hands.


    Frown, is Chu Feng aboveboard? But still reach out to take, from Chang''e''s body out of an unknown animal skin, there are some words on it.


    Chu Feng came over and looked at it. He couldn''t understand any of the things on it. He asked, "what do you write?"


    Wenxinxue looked at it in silence and frowned deeply. For nearly ten minutes, wenxinxue was surprised and said: "it''s the seven generations and seven lives lost in the legend. I didn''t expect it was in Chang''e''s sarcophagus."


    Chu Feng frowned and asked, "what is the decision of seven generations and seven lives?"


    "Rare ancient martial arts mind method." Wen Xinxue repressed the excitement and said, "if the first level is the highest level skill, then the seventh generation and seventh generation will still be on top of it, which can be called the supreme level skill. The practitioners only need to practice according to it, and if they meet the requirements, they can be called the legendary god!"


    Chu Feng raised his eyebrows, and the secret of fortune was hidden in the nine needles of xuanhuang. It was only a few words and some spiritual inheritance left. It seemed that the one with written records had never heard of it. He took it curiously. He only saw the words on it that were more than tadpoles, and felt a headache.


    Handed back to Wenxin snow speechless shaking his head: "it seems that there is no effect on me, you can use it."


    "I have already practiced martial arts. Although it is not as good as seven generations and seven lives, I am satisfied."


    Wenxinxue didn''t show any joy. She was surprised to see Chu Feng''s lack of interest, but she still put it away and said, "besides, seven generations and seven generations will definitely be able to climb the top of martial arts as long as they step by step. However, no one can afford to spend the time, but if the cultivation is successful."


    Chu Feng was stunned: "is there a difference?"


    Wen Xinxue nodded and said with a trace of awe: "seven generations and seven lives have been recorded in the ancient books I have read. Although it is the simplest and easy mental method to learn, many people are not enthusiastic about it. They are more inclined to find the formula of nature."


    Chu Feng asked quietly: "why?"


    "Seven generations and seven lives, as the name implies, practitioners should experience the seventh reincarnation, and it is a perfect reincarnation!"


    Wenxinxue didn''t hide it. She told Chu Feng what she knew: "as long as you complete the seventh reincarnation and cross seven different lives, then by the time of the seventh generation, all seven lives will reach the legendary Tianfan period, and in the later period of the seventh generation, they will be able to climb the throne directly under the fusion of the seven characters."


    Chu Feng''s eyebrows have been deeply wrinkled, his eyes again looked at Chang''e''s body in the sarcophagus, and said: "the seventh reincarnation, one life and seven lives, and each life is required to reach Tianfan period. Only when one wants to reach the state of tianfanqi''s great perfection, is it as difficult to reach the realm of tianfanqi''s great perfection."


    "It''s really hard for me to imagine who can guarantee that all the seven lives of the seven generations will reach that level. This is much more difficult than directly practicing to climb the throne of the great Yuanman?"


    "No!"


    Wenxinxue shakes her head and Zhang Qi explains with red lips: "from ancient times to the present, although I don''t know whether there is a strong man in tianfanqi''s great fullness, I can be sure that those who reach tianfanqi''s great fullness want to go further. At least in the history I know, there has been no divine throne in the holy Dynasty and even in the world for many years."


    In Chu Feng nodded clearly, Wen Xinxue continued: "moreover, seven generations and seven lives never require seven consecutive generations. It doesn''t matter how many generations practitioners can experience. As long as they accumulate to the seven generations of perfection, they can climb the supreme position. After all, no one can guarantee that there will be no accident in each life."


    "Therefore, once you begin to practice, you may be permanently in the samsara, perhaps you can achieve the throne, or you may die in the constant samsara."


    Looking at the sarcophagus with complicated eyes, Wen Xinxue said faintly: "maybe, Chang''e has practiced the seven generations and seven life decisions. It has been countless years since she finally disappeared. The hundred generations may have passed. It is estimated that she has failed, which is also a major drawback of the seven generations and seven lives.


    However, if you practice the seven generations and seven lives, the power will increase exponentially under the great perfect reincarnation. Under the same realm, the life of the second will be much higher than that of the others! "


    "To make a metaphor, if you practice seven generations and seven lives, you will be able to achieve perfect reincarnation in the first life, then you will certainly be the first level of Tianfan period, and you will definitely be able to kill the strong in the second level of the world. If you have another life of great perfection, you will be able to fight more than two levels!"Chu Feng slightly nodded, although these things are a little mysterious, but reluctantly still can accept, pondering at Wen Xinxue said: "did not expect your words can be so much!"


    Wen Xin Xue was stunned: "you!"


    Then she turned her head to one side directly. She used to be a person with few words, but after contacting Chu Feng, she was always attracted by this guy. She was depressed to think about it.


    Chu Feng did not continue to tease wenxinxue, but looked at the body inside the sarcophagus and asked, "according to you, as long as you start to practice the seven generations and seven lives, then you can''t stop until the great circle is full. But how can the practitioner be sure that he will be an ancient Warrior?"


    Wen Xinxue dispelled the anger of being teased by Chu Feng, and whispered back: "this is the disadvantage of seven generations and seven lives. Once started, they are not under their own control. Some people may die in the middle of life, or some people are born ordinary people. Therefore, a hundred generations may not be able to complete the seventh generation."


    "Therefore, the seven generations and seven lives are just like chicken ribs. It''s tasteless to eat, but it''s a pity to abandon it!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head slightly and said softly, "seven generations and seven lives, seventy-nine different lives have reached the great perfection of Tianfan period. There is something unexpected in one life. A hundred years of time is a waste of another life. What patience and perseverance do practitioners need?"


    He shook his head incomprehensibly. Chu Feng saw that there was nothing to attract him. He asked Wen Xinxue and himself to close the sarcophagus again. He thought that when everything was settled down, people would carry away the coffin. Chu Feng always felt that it was useless now, which did not mean that it would be useless in the future.


    Naturally, it is impossible to tell Wen Xinxue that Chu Feng twisted his neck: "let''s go. In addition, although the seven generations and seven generations are determined to be chicken ribs, but in this materialistic cross flow, more than before, the population has a thousand times. Now, there are all kinds of people. Take care of yourself."


    Looking back at wenxinxue, a slightly obscene smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "otherwise, if such a great beauty dies, I will be very heartbroken."


    "Your wife, my master!"


    Wenxinxue frowned and said, blowing his sleeves and leaving the stone chamber, Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and took a deep look at the sarcophagus again. After the two left, the original blood red door was slowly closed, and the stone room was restored to its calm.


    But what Chu Feng and Wen Xinxue don''t know is that soon after they left, a woman covered with black gauze appeared again in the deserted stone chamber. She gently raised her hand and slowly floated up. Looking at the sleeping woman, she whispered: "master, after tens of thousands of years, the reincarnation of the hundred generations, the great consummation of the sixth generation, you can ascend the throne in this life."


    "There are two more, I can find all your life in this life, and I will make them all climb to the top to welcome you back!"


    In the silent stone chamber, there came a sound like the sound of nature for a long time, which seemed to come from the ancient times: "many years ago, a human made this place, which happened to connect with my place, but has never come in. Just now someone came in, I feel gratified, these years, hard work for you!"


    The black veiled woman slightly bowed her head and looked at the woman lying in awe and said, "these are all what I should do, without you and without me!"


    "Go ahead and find two other lives to help them achieve Tianfan''s great perfection and finally bring them to me." The voice of ancient existence rings again, I don''t know where it comes from: "I want to get back what I owe after all."


    The black woman nodded slightly, waved, the lid of the sarcophagus fell, and her figure disappeared in the stone chamber, making the gloomy stone room calm again. No one knows all this.


    A ray of sunlight came in. Chu Feng and Wen Xin Xue spent several hours turning back to the end of the left passage, where the playing card members had opened a road to remove all the barriers in front of them. It was noon.


    Jumping out is three meters high. In the suburb of Bingdu, there is no one in ten miles. Chu Feng takes a deep breath of fresh air, looks back at the Wen Xin Xue that follows him and says with a smile: "if you survive a disaster, you and I will have a disaster together. How about if we make do together?"


    Wen Xin Xue frowned and didn''t like Chu Feng''s languid appearance. He said in a cold voice, "Shigong!"


    Chufeng opened his mouth dully, looked back at the exit, went to one side, raised a huge stone and blocked it there. After more than ten minutes, he blocked the entrance and looked at Wen Xin Xue''s puzzled eyes and said, "if that''s really Chang''e, if someone accidentally finds it in, it''s not good to desecrate the goddess."


    Wen Xin Xue thought about the speech and thought it was reasonable, but he didn''t answer and went straight to the distance.


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile, looked at the entrance and narrowed his eyes: "Chang''e, I don''t know which people are your cultivation embryos?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    What happened in Qiao''s courtyard the night before yesterday was only spread in a small range. The reason is that the camera of Qiao''s courtyard was not cleaned by anyone. Arbor has no substantive evidence to say that Chu Feng''s intrusion into Qiao''s courtyard can only spread the adverse rumors of Chu Feng secretly. LAN Meier is rescued and Qiao linger is also kidnapped.


    There are not many people who believe in the news that arbor unilaterally sent out. Qiao''s courtyard is the spiritual symbol of Qiao''s three provinces and half a century. The surrounding Tangkou can be rescued at any time. If Chu Feng really attacks, where can arbor let Chu Feng take away people and suffer heavy losses?


    In contrast, everyone felt that arbor was secretly making and directing and acting by himself.


    But the wind door kept silent on this, and at the same time sent a message that Chu Feng''s meeting to be held was postponed. The reason was that Chu Feng was injured by a bomb when he was in dianlan. The injury has not yet recovered completely. There are signs of recurrence and need to rest.


    The reason given by the Fengmen is reasonable and reasonable. It makes some people with ulterior motives shut up at once, but they don''t move their eyes and stare at the three provinces to see if there is a chance to seek their own interests in this turbulent time.


    At 10 o''clock in the evening, the flat headed youth hurried to the arbor''s room. After knocking on the door, the flat headed youth respectfully reported: "Qiao Shao, black Shouwu said to go out this afternoon for a stroll, but has not come back. He has gone out of the city after getting the news."


    The tree hugged the Hebrew girl and stood up with a cold look in his eyes: "the camera of Qiao''s courtyard has the right to clean. At present, only three people, Qiao ling''er and heishouwu, and Chu Feng, the temporary principal, disappeared. It must be the old guy who made me stab."


    "Order to go down, black Shouwu must be to find Chu Feng, send someone to touch it, and kill them all!"


    When the flat headed youth was ready to go back to arrange, arbor raised his hand to stop: "forget it, this time I will go in person. You will sit in Qiao''s courtyard and wait for my order at any time."


    The flat headed youth is stunned. Although arbor is insidious and cunning, he is definitely afraid of death. It is not so simple to attack and kill black Shouwu and chufeng. What is he going to do?


    However, seeing the greedy glancing at the corners of his mouth when he stood up and put on his coat, the flat headed youth had already understood that arbor was not afraid of death, but loved beautiful women more. The women who wanted to be killed in the sky that night were still in the heart of arbor and could not be forgotten.


    But he did not stop what, arbor is a headstrong person, will not listen to him too much, nodded slightly: "good!"


    "Mr. Shao!"


    When the flat headed youth turned to look at her, the girl pulled up her skirt and showed her round thighs, and turned her eyes away like silk: "long night, I''m here alone, I''ll be afraid!"


    The flat headed youth breathed heavily. His eyes were like a drill. He saw a fleeting color. He swallowed his mouth and opened his mouth: "this is Qiao''s courtyard. Except that people like Chu Feng can kill here, no one wants to come here. There is nothing to be afraid of."


    Just after saying that, the girl suddenly reached out to turn off the light. When the flat headed youth was subconsciously alert, she turned on the light again and said angrily, "but if the light is gone, it''s dark, I''m afraid!"


    Looking back at the outside, the flat headed youth could hear that the arbor was gathering people to leave. He closed the door with his back hand and narrowed his eyes. He turned to look at the smiling girl and said, "I just stay here with you."


    The girl stood up with a giggle. Her silk pajamas slipped and showed her white jade like body. She walked to the flat headed youth like a newborn baby. Her fingers lifted the chin of the latter and said, "you accompany me, but I don''t seduce you seriously."


    After that, he pushed the flat headed youth onto the sofa, and his body was about 1.8 meters directly pressed up. In less than five minutes, Qiao''s courtyard left for more than ten cars, and the tree''s room also sounded a dispirited voice.


    In less than 10 minutes, the flat headed youth may be too tired these days, or the girl is too enthusiastic, and soon he is unable to lie on the sofa and sleep without sleep.


    The girl looked at the flat headed youth who had fallen asleep and sneered: "the weak man."


    Leaving a sentence, the girl went into the bathroom to drain water. Accompanied by the sound of the water, she made a phone call. Her face was not warm and hot. She said respectfully: "arbor left Qiao''s courtyard ten minutes ago. She took about 100 people to follow heishouwu. The target is outside the suburb."


    A voice came from the other end of the phone: "very good, continue to pay attention, if you have news, tell me the first time. When arbor is finished, you can go back."


    "Yes!" The girl respectfully hung up the phone and turned off the tap to prepare for a comfortable bath. The door of the bathroom was suddenly opened. The flat headed youth who should have gone to sleep stood at the door with a sneer and said, "I''ve always wondered how people like you can take a fancy to Qiao Shao, so it is!"


    The girl knew that she had been seen through. Although she had nothing to hide, she still had time to launch an attack. She raised her foot high and kicked at the head of the flat headed youth, revealing the beautiful scenery.With a look of disdain on his face, he grasped the girl''s leg with his back hand, and a girl bumped into the wall in front of him, and his head ached.


    "I just said I was a weak man. Now I''ll let you know who is the real man."


    The flat headed youth pressed the girl''s foot, and the Golden Rooster stood alone against the wall, facing the flat headed youth in a shy posture. The former sneered and pushed forward, and the girl couldn''t help calling out.


    In the bathroom, the flat headed youth completely controlled the girl''s difficulty in moving. One hand still had leisure to take the next mobile phone and dial out a number. He whispered: "second young master, the arbor has already moved. Chu Feng estimated that this evening is a good opportunity."


    After saying a word, the flat headed youth hung up the phone, left the mobile phone aside, grabbed the girl''s neck with both hands, and quickly impacted. Half an hour later, the flat headed youth who had been cleaned went out of the bathroom and looked back at the bathroom. He drew a sneer: "thank you for the phone call just now."


    Then she left the room with a smile. In the bathroom, the girl was curled up on the ground, and the ground was red. Just now, she was ravaged by the flat headed youth. There was no complete place up and down and behind. At the moment, she was powerless.


    Looking at the mobile phone smashed in the eyes of the girl.


    On the outskirts of Bingdu, a small village that has been cleared for the construction of a highway in the middle of the night is covered with ice and snow.


    A tall and beautiful figure came out of a room, went to the next room and knocked. When it came to invite in, he went in and opened his mouth: "the news has been confirmed. Now five kilometers away, the tree really brings 100 people, and one kilometer behind them, there are 2000 people following."


    "Our tracks are completely locked in."


    Chu Feng sat there and waved to Fu Dina to sit down first. Before the latter continued to speak, he said: "I know you suspect Mr. Black, but I believe his feelings for Lord Qiao. If it''s right, arbor has suspected Mr. Black for a long time, so he has arranged people to watch him secretly. Although he is shaken off a little, more people will deteriorate!"


    Black Shouwu looked at Chu Feng gratefully, and then said, "thank you, Feng Shao. It''s just that ling''er and mei''er are missing. What should we do? If we don''t find them one day, we can''t have a showdown with arbor."


    "It doesn''t matter. It will be found sooner or later."


    Chu Feng regretted that he didn''t stare at the storage room all the time that night and let people be transferred. But he firmly believed that the victory finally belonged to him. He patted black Shouwu on the shoulder and stood up and said, "Fu Dina, let the brothers of the white tiger Gang leave some gifts for arbor. I don''t want to play with him now. Finding ling''er is the key."


    With what ye Zixuan gave him, Chu Feng didn''t worry about how to take down the tree in the end. Now he just worried about the safety of Qiao Ling ER and LAN Mei er.


    Fudina blinked. "Withdraw?"


    Chu Feng opened the door, turned back and said with a smile, "we only have more than 300 people here, and the other party has more than 2000 people. If you don''t withdraw, do you want to stay here forever?"


    Fu Dina blushed and knew that the fight was a little unrealistic. She glared at Chu Feng and arranged quickly. In less than two minutes, the candle light of the whole small village was extinguished, and hundreds of figures appeared and left in another direction.


    Waiting for hundreds of people to leave less than 10 minutes, 100 people with arbor also came here, and behind 2000 people also followed. Looking at the quiet small village in front of him, arbor reached out and fell from the car.


    Suddenly, there was a blast like cry of killing, and countless Qiao''s elite swarmed to kill them in the small village. But at this time, the shock suddenly started. Those Qiao''s elite who entered the house were buried under the house in a short time.


    Like his Mino dominoes, the rest of the houses were also collapsing. The trees in the car opened the door and looked down. Thousands of people rushed in and hundreds of people lost their fighting power in an instant. But what about the enemy?


    Angry roar way: "search for me, they must still be nearby, find out for me, kill all!"


    At the moment, in the distant darkness, a figure stood on a tree and shook his head gently: "such a head also wants to be the master. It''s really childish. You go and show them the way, but don''t play dead chufeng. He must be killed by me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    At this distance, Qiao''s elite drivers could catch up with them very quickly. However, because Chu Feng chose a remote and difficult road, even if Qiao Jingrui found the footprints of Chu Feng and their departure, they could not catch up in a short time.


    Fu Dina looked back and no one came up. She was more relaxed. She said curiously: "the wind is less. Now you sit in the whole North except the three provinces, and directly mobilize the most powerful force to put out Qiao''s family. Why do you have to be so troublesome, and now you are being killed by arbor


    Don''t say Fu Dina is curious. Even the black head crow cast his eyes curiously. This is the quickest way for Chu Feng to solve the problem, but why doesn''t he do it?


    When Chu Feng stopped and asked the others to come forward, he looked back at the back and breathed out: "the system of the holy Dynasty is different from that of Hebrew. In Hebrew, as long as there is a threat to the existence of the white tiger Gang, you can gather the most powerful forces to kill them, but under the system of the holy Dynasty, it is difficult to do anything.


    The holy government may acquiesce in the formation of the underground world and turn a blind eye to their fighting. However, it does not mean that there is no bottom line, which means that the life of ordinary people will not be endangered and affected. "


    As he moved on slowly, Chu Feng said: "with such a bottom line here, it''s doomed that I can''t be happy to draw tens of thousands of people to fight with Qiao. After all, Qiao''s family has three provinces and is deeply rooted. Once it is not handled properly, it will set off huge waves and cause public resentment. I am not far away from death."


    Fu Dina and black Shouwu nodded slightly, which is to understand why Chu Feng didn''t pull out a strong force confrontation. Sometimes, the powerful force is more just a deterrent, and it can''t play out in an inappropriate environment.


    Seeing that they didn''t show any doubt again, Chu Feng smiles and continues to walk towards the front. What he said with heishouwu just now is one aspect. It is the agreement between Chu Feng and the upper class that allows him to sit in the underground world of Shengchao, but no turmoil is allowed.


    So even though it was a little troublesome, Chu Feng was willing to take Qiao''s family with the least possible means. After all, if he could not bleed, he should cherish the lives of his brothers.


    After the party went out for another kilometer, everyone felt that Qiao''s elite couldn''t find the way to catch up with them. Suddenly, there were deafening shouts of killing. Many dark shadows appeared in the dark. The cold light from the machete made the air cold.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly coagulated. He was just looking at the situation behind him. He didn''t expect that the enemy would be killed from the front and from the left and right. Could arbor in the dark road be a prophet and quickly order: "defend on the spot!"


    The rest of the playing card members scattered around, leading the white tiger Gang to occupy a favorable terrain to fight against Qiao''s elite. The bloody night was ignited again.


    Chu Feng took advantage of this gap to quickly check the catch-up enemy, not many, just 500 appearance, but if dragged up for half an hour, then there is no chance to leave.


    Let Gu Ming and Yan Luo take good care of it. Chu Feng squatted down and took out many small porcelain vases from his body. He quickly took out some of them and mixed it with snow water. He didn''t know what to mix there. He took a few minutes to stand up.


    Pull off the clothes on the body, twist up, Chu Feng ordered: "let them ignore the move forward, these people give me."


    Fu Dina is watching the fight nervously, holding a saber, ready to kill at any time. He looks at Chu Feng in surprise and says, "can you run away now?"


    "As long as I''m here, you can run away."


    Chufeng relaxed a smile, patted his chest, emerged strong self-confidence, to see what Fu Dina wanted to say, Chu Feng preempted the opening: "don''t worry, I won''t take my life for fun."


    Gu Ming and Yan Luo know Chu Feng well and know that he is not a person who aims at nothing. With a shout of withdrawal, the members of the playing card quickly get rid of and kill their opponents, and run to the front with the members of the white tiger gang. Fu Dina hesitates for a moment, but also quickly follows up with black Shouwu, leaving Chu Feng standing in the same place alone.


    Qiao''s elite didn''t kill Chu Feng, because their ultimate goal was to kill chufeng. He was standing in the snow in a thin shirt, and his eyes were complicated.


    At first, Chu Feng was the temporary manager of Qiao''s family, but now it''s the target of their pursuit. That feeling is always a little strange.


    Chu Feng''s straight body stood in place, and the fight that night seemed to have no effect on him. He poured the mixed things on the twisted clothes, which made him feel relaxed and happy.


    This is Chu Feng''s handwriting. When it is naturally volatilized, it can make people feel relaxed and full of energy, but if it is ignited, it will become smoke.


    One hand lifted up to feel the cold wind. Chu Feng took out a lighter and lit it. His clothes were burning like gasoline. All the Qiao''s elite who had completely surrounded Chu Feng looked strange. Can''t Chu Feng see the way clearly?


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly burst out, and several Qiao elite''s faces changed. They raised their hands quickly, and the machete in their hands cleaved toward Chu Feng. However, their speed was very fast, but in Chu Feng''s eyes, they were still too slow. In an instant, Chu Feng kicked several Qiao''s elite.With the strongest posture to hit, surrounded by the wall suddenly appeared a gap, Chu Feng stepped on a Qiao sharp shoulder to jump out 78 meters to stand back and raise his hand: "again!"


    After that, Chu Feng ran, making Qiao''s elite one Leng, it seems that he didn''t understand that a person left a fierce face to their hundreds of people Chu wind, how suddenly they were to escape.


    But it was only a short silence, the sound of pursuit sounded, hundreds of Qiao''s elite shouting to chase the Chu wind, everyone''s eyes appeared crazy, all delusion of their own to become the one who killed Chu Feng, as long as anyone can kill Chu Feng, the water will rise and rise!


    Chu Feng did not start to let go of his steps to run, occasionally he went back to see the back, the burning flame was extinguished because of running, but after the extinction, Mars was rolling around the smoke. Because of the reasons for running up, the smoke was all coming to the back, and Joe''s elite came up and all deeply exhaled.


    Suddenly Chu wind ran out a distance and stopped, looking back to Qiao, who was panting for dozens of meters away, and he was sharp. His mouth began to smile: "it is said that the Northeast men are very fierce. How can they only run for two kilometers now and breathe. Is the rumors all blown out?"


    Qiao''s elite is especially depressed at this moment. Hundreds of people are still running out by him, and they have not been chasing for two kilometers. They stop to laugh at them, and they are angry at the moment.


    Roaring, more than ten big men raised their machetes, vowed to cut the Chu wind, but the latter threw away the half of the clothes that had been burned, and reached out and hit a ring: "pour!"


    Just after that, the ten big men who took the lead in running out fell on the ground without any sign. Hundreds of Qiao''s elite fell on the ground successively. All of them opened their eyes and were surprised what happened. Was it cramped?


    "Again!"


    Chu Feng put his hand at his hand, didn''t say anything more. He turned left and looked away. Solitary life and fudina ran in another direction. It was safe to see that in a few minutes, it was safe. It was safe to get close to the city. The trees were brave enough to kill around the city before they said hello.


    Speed up the pace, Chu Feng is ready to go and turn with them. Just after running out for less than a few minutes, Chu Feng stops. Looking at a small forest covered with snow in front of them, there may be only a few hundred trees, but at this time, it gives Chu Feng a breath of depression and danger.


    Slowly, the side head, left eye directly into the penetration, Chu Feng helpless smile: "come out, still thought I played Josh tonight, did not expect the biggest player in the back waiting for me."


    "Ha ha, you are already very good, at least you can get to me."


    There was no mysterious silence in the forest. There was a wild laugh. The next figure burst out of the forest, standing 20 meters away from the Chu wind. It was a young man who had seen one time. At this moment, there was a playful opening: "I didn''t expect you to smoke. It was good!"


    Chu Feng looks at the mysterious youth in front of him. He is the top five in Tianyuan period in the mouth of Wenxin snow. Now, none of his ten are his rivals.


    But also fortunately, they did not accompany alone, otherwise they would be folded here with themselves, scattered the heart and heavy, Chu wind mouth slightly warped: "you want to kill me?"


    "Kill you, you are not qualified!"


    The young man, as always arrogant and disdained the Chu wind, gave a loud finger, and the sound of the snow and sand falling in the woods behind him sounded, dozens of figures burst out, Chu wind looked at it simply, and fifty people were in full.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng smiled and asked, "are you from the Huangfu family?"


    The young man patted the ice and snow traces on his body, and said softly, "the Royal Fu family is very proud for thousands of years, but it can not put me on." In Chu Feng''s eyes, the young man joked: "to say who I am, I can say I am your star, to receive all of you."


    "Such as Fengmen, such as Qiao, such as Su Xinyu, Huangfu ruodei and Yan Ruyu."


    Said, the young man laughed, not to see Chu Feng in the eyes, as if he said that is the truth, must be able to do general, Chu Feng would like to hit him, but know that is to find death.


    Touch nose, Chu Feng suppressed the blood impulse and asked, "I and you have revenge?"


    The smile on the young man''s face solidified, burst a sharp color to see the Chu wind, the killing machine spread out, so Chu wind all over the body is tight up cold voice to open: "we have no revenge, but someone predicted you are a world-shaking genius, I am very upset, so come to play with you, see if you have that qualification."


    Chu Feng also wanted to put a little words out of the young man''s mouth, and try to find out who he was, or Huangfu asked about him. The latter did not give him the opportunity to open up and fell down with a big hand: "your family and Chu Feng are not immortal. Now give you a chance to do it, and save me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    The young man issued the attack order with an attitude of extreme contempt for Chu Feng.


    After hesitating for a moment, the elite members of the fifty Huangfu family took out a senhan''s sharp knife. They were sent to follow the young man''s side in order to obey the latter''s command. Although they were curious why the master arranged this way, they were still very happy to attack and kill Chu Feng.


    After all, this is the enemy of the family.


    Chu Feng was a little surprised at the attack without saying a word. The idea of delaying time was difficult to succeed. Faced with Huangfu elite who was the first to burst out, Chu Feng showed no mercy at all. He flashed away the sharp sharp knife and poked his two fingers into the latter''s chest, penetrating directly like a knife.


    One killed a man face to face, only two fingers, which made Huang Fu''s body stagnant, but then more ferocious broke out. They waved sharp knives one after another, taking Chu Feng''s head and important parts of his body.


    Chu Feng retreated two steps backward, dodging the attack of two knives. He bent down and moved two meters to kill the enemy with xuanhuang nine needles. However, he saw a young man standing on one side with his face full of fun. Chu Feng didn''t know whether he understood it or not, and finally abandoned the idea of using xuanhuang nine needles.


    Murong Bing said that overlord has saved many people, but also many enemies. If you use less xuanhuang nine needles, you will have less danger.


    With his bare hands, he dodged back and forth in the encirclement of dozens of people. Chu Feng tried his best not to lose a little strength. His hands were all simple and direct. At the moment, there was no pity, only the indifference of life.


    He picked up a sharp knife and stabbed it forward. A Huangfu''s body moved forward in astonishment and fell to the ground in disbelief. Chu Feng''s speed was so fast that he had paid his life without any response.


    The sharp knife trembled and picked up the man''s body and smashed it out. While the people behind him dodged the corpse, Chu Feng was like a ghost. Before the three people dodged the corpse, the sharp knife from the inclined ground had already passed their throats, and the enchanting fresh blood burst out, and the vitality passed away.


    The young man looked at more than ten people dead in the hands of Chu Feng. There was no superfluous look on his face. He was still strong and confident. He said: "Chu Feng, work hard, kill all of them. I''ll let you go if I abuse you!"


    Chu Feng knew that the young man was disturbing his heart. He did not hear what he said and concentrated on the enemy. Since he opened the nine needles of nature to practice, Chu Feng felt that his facial features were much sharper than before. Even if he did not need to catch the track in advance with his left eye, he could easily fight the enemy.


    Physical strength is not as fast as it was lost.


    The sword is shining and the blood is splashing like rain. There is a scarlet red color on the snow covered land. However, the elite of Huangfu family does not show timidity because of the fierce Chu wind. They are the people who can be sent by Huangfu to ask heaven.


    They may not be the most powerful, but they are definitely the most loyal and fearless of death.


    Chufeng bravely and fearlessly met the upper Chu Feng. Even if the next moment was facing death, they did not fluctuate. Chu Feng waved his sword and cut off two elite Huangfu. He stepped back two meters and looked at the remaining 20 Huangfu elite voices: "do you really want to die here?"


    If it''s safe to kill all these people, chufeng naturally doesn''t matter. But after killing all these people, there is a young man from tianfanqi''s five levels. Chu Feng, who surpasses the great master in casting martial arts, hasn''t dealt with Chu Feng, but it must not be comparable to the opponent he met before.


    Chu Feng wanted to retain a little strength, facing young men, so as not to be abused too badly.


    More than 20 Huangfu elites seemed not to have heard Chu Feng''s words. They were well-trained and surrounded Chu Feng again. They who had killed more than 20 companions had already killed their red eyes.


    After a short period of stagnation and the beginning of the fight again, more than 20 people came out to fight against Chu Feng with the most ferocious and fearless side.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to waste too much energy on these little people, but they still kept attacking themselves. As soon as their eyes were cold, they held the single knife and shot out. He simply and directly waved the sharp knife in his hand, and he cut one knife at a time, and his life was saved. When Chu Feng went out ten steps, there were more than ten corpses on the ground.


    Without any words, Chu Feng, like a demon, once again entered the crowd. The knife in his hand seemed to be a part of his body. Every time, a Huangfu elite fell to the ground. Either his heart was punctured by the knife, or his throat was cut by a knife. There was no second knife.


    As the cold passed by, the blood filled the earth, and the earth was more depressed. Chu Feng lowered the knife in his hand, and there was a little blood on his body. Ignoring the more than 50 corpses on the ground, he calmly looked at the young man and said, "are you here?"


    "Thirteen minutes!"


    The young man raised his wrist to look at the time. He reported the time that Chu Feng had spent from the beginning to the present. He shook his head and despised him: "Fifty weak people need 13 minutes. I really can''t see where you are a genius. One minute is enough to replace him!"


    Chu Feng has long been used to young men''s contempt for him, so there is not much general feeling, left hand raised a finger of the young man, finger a hook: "no matter how good it sounds, it is in vain!"Such a provocative action made the smile on the young man''s face disappear in an instant. He squinted and saw only a shadow. The next moment, he appeared in front of Chu Feng. The distance between the two was less than 50 cm.


    Chu Feng left eye early all these records, so there is not much anxiety and surprise, light mouth: "hands on!"


    The young man''s mouth caught up with a sneering smile. His hands did not move, but his body suddenly moved forward. Chu Feng raised his knife in his hand and before he touched the young man, he was hit by his body and fell more than 10 meters away. He made two turns in the air. When Chu Feng landed, he stuck his knife in the ground and stabilized his body without falling.


    He coughed gently and gave out a mouthful of blood. Chu Feng''s heart was a little more dignified. Just now, the young man bumped at will, as if he had been hit by a car rapidly. His body felt like falling apart.


    And the young man just patted the ice and snow traces on his body, with endless disdain on his face, and said: "I just used the power of fur, you are miserable like a dog, you say if I really started, what would you do?"


    Chu Feng slowly stood up straight, his left eye quickly and accurately calculated what he was doing. He said contemptuously, "that''s all. Come again!"


    "A dead pig is not afraid of boiling water!"


    The young man sneered and thought that the Chu wind was to save face. The next moment, a shadow cut through the night and went towards the Chu wind. It was only in the blink of an eye. One hand was stretched out in a hurry and patted toward the shoulder of Chu Feng. There was also his sarcastic voice: "today, take off your arm first, so that you know that in my eyes, you are just a mole ant."


    Chu Feng suddenly laughed. When the hand was fast toward his shoulder, the knife in his hand flashed into a knife flower. The young man''s face changed and he wanted to take back his hand, but it was a little late.


    A touch of blood bloomed out, the young man in a moment to withdraw from the distance of 10 meters, looking at his right hand on the back of a knife mark, blood is flowing happily, eyes slightly narrowed, a wipe of murder revealed.


    Chu Feng stood still, but his back was wet with cold sweat. If he just slowed down a little bit, or could not catch the attack track of the young man, his arm would be broken and broken.


    "Humble you, even let me bleed!"


    The young man vomited out a sultry breath, and his cold eyes stabbed the Chu wind like a sharp knife, and a torrent of killing opportunity oppressed him: "originally, I still wanted to leave your dog''s life and have a good time to play, so that those people can understand your incompetence, but now I am very angry, I was scratched by incompetent you, only with your blood can I wash away my shame."


    Chu Feng did not care about a smile, three points of fun, seven points of ridicule: "I will speak, than you blow also ring."


    The young man''s face is cold, sneer repeatedly: "that I satisfy you!"


    As the voice fell, a terrible smell appeared in the whole young man. Although it was ten meters away, Chu Feng could still feel the pressure that he could not resist. His hand holding the knife was a little tighter. He also understood what Murong Bing said, even if Chao Zong Shi faced tianfanqi''s important situation, it would be scum.


    All of a sudden, the ice and snow under the feet of the young man burst out, and a sharp look burst out in his eyes and said, "die!"


    With one foot sweeping, a large amount of ice and snow were shrouded in the wind of Chu. The young man followed closely after the ice and snow, preparing to make Chu Feng lose all combat effectiveness. His eyes twinkled with ferocity and coldness. He had decided to abuse Chu Feng and kill him again.


    Feeling the fierce ice and snow, the wind blowing out of the bone like cold, Chu wind holding the knife hand blue veins burst, the whole person did not face the fear of death, but fell into a kind of extreme calm, deep left eye, a flash of light in the mind.


    With a smile on his face, Chu Feng knows what martial arts is. The so-called martial arts is a super physique beyond the scope of normal people. Even old monsters like Huangfu Junyi are just ordinary people''s bodies. When the young man launched the attack just now, Chu Fengming became white.


    After the ice and snow, seeing Chu Feng still showed a smile, the young man ridiculed unceasingly, thought Chu Feng was afraid to laugh.


    At the moment when the distance between the two sides was less than one meter, the young man''s palm was about to be photographed on Chu Feng. At that moment, a cold sword shadow came out of the air, tearing the young man''s attack and forcing him to retreat more than ten meters.


    Wenxinxue stood in front of Chu Feng like a fairy, holding the cold green front in her hand. Her beautiful eyes twinkled with coldness and ruthlessness. She said, "the ancient martial arts can''t kill ordinary people, can''t involve the common customs, and are not afraid of the verdict to settle accounts with you?"


    The young man stabilized his body, and his hair fell down two times. It was the damage caused by the sword shadow just now. His eyes were cold, but he was stunned for a moment: "how beautiful!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    Licking his tongue, the young man showed a smile. He examined Wen Xinxue up and down, and said with great emotion: "I really shouldn''t do it, but you don''t seem to be an ordinary person. We are half a dozen. What can we say?"


    Wen Xinxue gently shook her head, cold as snow, but as white as paper, the woman whispered: "I''m different from you. I''m a secular person, and the adjudication office was also allowed in those years, and I don''t kill indifferent people. Now I''m protecting him, and there''s not much violation of the rules of the adjudication office."


    "What is allowed by the ruling?"


    The young man frowned and looked at wenxinxue carefully. Finally, he suddenly opened his mouth: "twenty one years ago, the ruling office did allow a person to communicate normally in the secular world. It was a little girl. Wenxinxue from the red literary school was you?"


    Wenxinxue said quietly: "good!"


    Looking back at Chu Feng, Wen Xinxue immediately removed her eyes and said, "I promise others to protect this man. You can''t kill him tonight!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The young man burst into laughter. He had no chance to kill him. His eyes did not leave wenxinxue''s figure. He said, "he is a toy in my eyes. It doesn''t matter whether he is killed or not. But your appearance makes me surprised and stirs my heart."


    Wenxinxue frowns gently, and she doesn''t like the way young men speak. She grabs her pink fist and finally suppresses it.


    The young man continued without knowing: "in the past, people said that the secular world is a place of garbage, but this time I don''t think it''s the same thing. At least, the secular women make me excited. The Su family, Su Xinyu, Zhou Xiaoxuan, ye Zixuan and other women all make me particularly excited.


    Now there are writers, but all of them have something to do with Chu Feng. I really envy you with deep jealousy. But it doesn''t matter. No one can stop what I want. "


    Pointing at Chu Feng, he wrote sarcastically on his face: "it seems that such an abandoned son can have all these things. I am no longer talking about it. Wait, everything will be mine."


    When Chu Feng clenched his fist slightly, he was angry. When the young man said these things, he secretly investigated himself. For the behavior of people around him, Chu Feng was very disgusted from the beginning, and began to kill young men. This time, it was a complete move to kill.


    Even though the young man felt Chu Feng''s killing opportunity, he didn''t think so. He looked at Wen Xinxue: "remember, my name is Luo Yin, your future man, a man who breaks the pattern of the holy Dynasty."


    With a burst of laughter, the young man who claimed to be Luo Yin laughed and turned around. Several ups and downs of his body disappeared in the boundless night. Only the wild laughter and words came from the distance: "Chu Feng, I don''t want to kill you today. I think I''ll play with you well and let you see all of you become mine.


    Your career, your woman, all you have, I want you to die slowly in pain and sorrow, and let those who prophesy accept my big slap in the face


    Chu Feng''s fist has been loosened, looking at the dark night, his expression is calm and indifferent: "Luo Yin?"


    The sharp knife in his hand lifted up, his hands clasped, and his palms were all cut. But Chu Feng kept on saying, "I will definitely kill you, no matter who you are."


    "He is the second young master of the Luo family!"


    Wen Xinxue closed up Qingfeng''s light mouth, and said with a little solemnity between her eyebrows: "there are seven forces hidden in the unknown place of Shengchao, which are called three sects and four families, three sects and four families. I have heard of Luo Yin, the second young master of Yinshi Luo family, a arrogant and arrogant person who disrespects heaven and earth.


    At that level, he is also a man of extraordinary talent. At the age of 20, he is already a strong man in the five levels of tianfanqi. In the Luo family, if it is not his elder brother, no one can hide his light. He is very jealous. "


    Chu Feng listened carefully to Wen Xinxue''s words and was surprised at Luo Yin''s coming, but there was no fluctuation. He said firmly: "no matter where he comes from, I will kill him. What he said just now has touched my bottom line. If you don''t kill him, I will not be a human."


    Wen Xinxue felt Chu Feng''s killing opportunity, and said softly: "if it was before, you might have nothing to do with him, but since 18 years ago, after the disappearance of bawangtian, deputy director of the adjudication office, three families and four families have begun to be ready to move. Without the check and balance of the adjudication office, no one can stop them from entering the secular world."


    "The appearance of Luo Yin may be a trial of the hidden forces to see if the ruling house is still the same as before."


    Chu Feng has not told Wen Xinxue that his master is overlord heaven. Maybe it is a very glorious thing to have such a master with a ox fork. But Chu Feng also knows that glory and death coexist.


    Not to mention that bawangtian was coveted by others. He was chased, seriously injured and finally died.


    Looking at the 50 corpses on the ground, Chu Feng turns away. Wen Xinxue doesn''t go to see the 50 elite bodies of the Huangfu family. She just thinks about something. Luo Yin appears and her master sits in the imperial city for the first time. Everything seems too superfluous and weird.


    Looking at the night sky from afar, Wen Xinxue sighs in his heart. Is it true that the hidden world forces will all come out?Under the shadow of night, people can always feel the chill. On a lighthouse 50 kilometers away from the place where Chu Feng originally fought, a middle-aged man stood at the top of the lighthouse. Behind him stood a similar man, but his face was blurred.


    Looking at the direction of the battle, the middle-aged man said faintly: "the second boy of Luo''s family is too arrogant. If he knew that Chu Feng was trained by overlord heaven, and it is likely to open the secret of fortune within xuanhuang''s nine needles, he would not dare to be so arrogant."


    "But during this period of observation, Chu Feng seems to have no idea about the secret of fortune. Hasn''t Murong Bing told him yet?"


    There are some doubts in the words, but you can also feel a little anxious. The man behind him leaned forward, a pair of eyes loomed faintly, and looked very horrible: "Murong Bing up to now, we don''t know where she comes from, and the way of doing things is not what we can capture, but she will certainly cultivate Chu Feng, I firmly believe."


    The man''s self-confidence made the middle-aged man feel a little relieved. He outlined a smile and asked, "just you''ve been helping me. Don''t you worry that after Chu Feng grows up, I''ll make you uncomfortable and not follow the original agreement?"


    "I believe in your shamelessness, just as you believe in my meanness."


    "You need a strong younger generation, I need to go to that place, we have no way to cooperate, only to stimulate and create Chu style, and finally to complete our goal step by step."


    The middle-aged man gave a noncommittal smile and looked at the stars in the distance, revealing a deep thought: "it''s just that many years have passed, do the five forbidden areas really exist?"


    "I don''t know, but I must still exist."


    The man''s voice calmed down a lot, and his words were full of confidence: "otherwise, how to explain the disappearance of the powerful warriors in the holy pilgrimage for so many years? Maybe you would say that they are dead, but they can''t all die without any news, so I guess they went to the five forbidden areas."


    The four characters of the five forbidden areas make the middle-aged man feel depressed. He looks curious and asks, "just, are you sure Chu Feng can make the five forbidden areas reappear?"


    "I''m not sure about that, but I always have to try it when there is such a chance."


    The man next to him shook his head and said, "bawangtian, as you and I know, never accept apprentices, and even don''t care about the rest. But after being seriously injured, they don''t hesitate to hide and cultivate the Chu wind. It''s always a bit intriguing. Maybe bawangtian also wants to use the Chu wind to recreate the five forbidden areas and restore that peak era."


    Hearing this, the middle-aged man nodded gently: "I hope your guess is right. Otherwise, we have to spare no effort to build the Chu wind for so many years. It seems too unworthy for us to spare no effort to build Chu style. With this time, we can complete many other things."


    "Don''t worry. I believe in my intuition. I will succeed."


    The man whose face is not clear said definitely, patting the middle-aged man''s shoulder, the body jumped from the dozens of meters high lighthouse and fell down. Several ups and downs disappeared in the vast night. There was no footprint left on the snow, as if it had never appeared before.


    The middle-aged man didn''t care about his leaving, but he still stood on the lighthouse and looked at the distance. For a long time, a look of ferocity and greed appeared on his face: "the supreme is really attractive, but the secular world can make me boil. Wait, son, I will make you stand on the top of the world, be admired by countless people, and build an empire!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    At 12:00 noon, it was a cloudy day. In the hiding place arranged by Ye Zixuan temporarily by Chu Feng, everyone was silent in a room similar to a conference room. No one spoke first.


    Chu Feng came back just before dawn in the morning. After a few hours'' rest, he summoned everyone to come to a meeting. However, there is no news about the whereabouts of LAN Mei ER and Qiao ling''er.


    We can not give any effective solution for the moment, only sit here in silence.


    Finally, fudina, who couldn''t bear the repression, broke the silence. The hot Hebrew girl said directly, "I don''t think we should be so procrastinating. It''s estimated that jorling and blueberry must be in the hands of arbor. We''ll let people kill them in front of the trees and torture them and hand them over. When will this be the end?"


    When everyone heard the speech, they all looked at Chu Feng. Although Fu Dina''s method was a little risky and irritated the arbor, it might bring bad luck to both of them. But now they have no clue. It seems that this is the only way.


    Chu Feng motioned to Fu Dina to sit down first, looked sideways at the black Shouwu and asked, "Mr. Black, you were with ling''er at that time. Someone broke in with Meier and hurt you to take linger away. Do you still remember what the man looked like


    Black Shouwu thought for a moment and shook his head: "he was masked at that time. I can''t see his face clearly, but I can be sure that he is very young. I was also shocked for a long time. A young man, where did he come from such a skill, did not doubt the arbor. After all, I know about arbor."


    "With his ability, it''s hard to master the masked man."


    Chufeng smiles, knowing that black Shouwu must suspect that the masked man is a member of the hidden world, but it''s not convenient to say it now. But from his words, Chu Feng has already known who did it, probably Luo Yin last night.


    He is young enough, and his energy is strong enough. The most important thing is that he is hostile to himself. He will never tire of finding himself uncomfortable.


    Finger tapping on the table, Chu Feng light mouth: "lonely life, you send a message out, in the afternoon at 3:00 in the Qiao''s courtyard to hold a meeting of Qiao''s family, the agenda according to the beginning said to do."


    After he left the conference room, Chu Feng looked at Fu Dina and said, "you take the rest of the white tiger gang members to ambush around Qiao''s compound. This afternoon''s meeting may be calm or there may be a fight. You don''t need your support. You can open a way to live after the fight."


    Dina: no problem. Nod


    "Mr. Black!" After arranging Gu Ming and Fu Dina, Chu Feng looked at black Shouwu and whispered: "I know your feelings for Qiao, but this time is no longer emotional time. If arbor controls Qiao for more than one day, there will be more variables. I am ready to cut through the mess and take him.


    In this process, some of Qiao''s old people may die, but I can guarantee that the future Qiao''s family name will still be Qiao, and I will collect money and leave when ling''er is 18 years old according to the will of King Qiao. "


    Black Shouwu didn''t immediately answer Chu Feng''s words. He just meditated there. Chu Feng was not worried. He turned to Yan Luo and said: "as for you, just do what I told you at the beginning. Our time is running out. Huangfu family is unstable and unstable in the north. I have no spare time to play with him."


    After ten minutes, Yan Luo left the hiding place with the remaining members of playing cards. One team was led by him, and the other two teams were led by the Black Ghost and red ghost respectively to carry out the task.


    When there were only Fu Dina, Chu Feng and the three black Shouwu in the conference room, the black Shouwu finally said: "the wind is less, the Lord has chosen you. It must be recognized for your character. What can I do to say is that although the black Shouwu is old, it can still fight against the enemy."


    Chu Feng showed a smile. He admired King Qiao''s eyes more. He said softly, "there will be something for you to do. I have sent people to investigate the whereabouts of linger. If there is no problem, there will be news soon. You will be responsible to rescue them. Don''t worry, I will let people follow you."


    Black head black heavy nod: "absolutely complete the task!"


    Twenty minutes later, the door of the meeting room was opened, and ye Zixuan came in. After two days of busy work, the woman who had not had a good rest had a little dark circles under her eyes. She sat down and drank a glass of water before she opened her mouth: "ling''er and mei''er have heard about it. There are 20 guards, and there are no others."


    Chu Feng rubbed up and waited for the news. He waved his hand: "Zixuan, you take Mr. Black and ten members of the wind door to save people. If there is no accident, Mr. Black is enough to resolve all the crises. If there is any accident, ensure that Mr. Black and linger can survive."


    Ye Zixuan frowned: "I am sleepy!"


    Seeing ye Zixuan''s displeased look, Chu Feng also knew that the latter had been working hard these two days. He said with a smile, "today is the last day. You can have a good rest after saving people. Then I''ll prepare a bath of medicinal bubbles for you, which will make you full of strength immediately."Ye Zixuan glared at Chu Feng fiercely. Knowing that there were few people around Chu Feng, she hummed and stood up: "go!"


    Soon, heishouwu followed Ye Zixuan out of the conference room, where only Chu Feng and Fu Dina were left. Chu Feng stretched out and came to Bingdu. He didn''t have a good rest these days. He could have a rest after looking at the time. He said to Dina, "look first. I''ll go take a bath and sleep. Call me at 2:30."


    Then he left the conference room, which made Fu Dina complain. He patted the table and said, "this guy, I''m his ally, but I regard me as the commander. It''s really damned."


    Chu Feng, who came back to the room, didn''t know what Fu Dina was murmuring about. He closed the door and was about to take a bath to get comfortable. He heard the sound of water splashing from the bathroom. He was alert and moved a step. Then he relaxed his expression and said, "you finally come back. Your unseemly apprentice almost didn''t piss me off!"


    Murong Bing was the one who put water in the bathroom. The woman who had been missing for a few days was as charming as ever. After testing the water temperature, she took out a glass jar. She did not know what was contained in it, and poured it into the bathtub directly.


    The clear water immediately turned black as ink. Chu Feng glared and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Do you think I''m away for a few days to play?"


    Otherwise, according to your present situation, if you want to enter the Tianyuan period, it will take at least two years. However, the current situation is becoming more and more chaotic, and you will not be able to support it for two years. Maybe you will be killed.


    I found this potion from a place, once every three days, for an hour at a time. It''s enough for you to soak until you enter the Tianyuan period. You can forge a strong body. Ordinary swords can''t hurt you. "


    "So amazing?"


    Chu Feng has been having a headache recently. How can he reach the Super Master level, and then make his body strong and strong into the Tianyuan period, so that he will not be too embarrassed when he encounters danger in the secular world. At the moment, Murong Bing has a way and can''t help but move: "just, it''s not so simple. What''s the thousand times pain you just said?"


    Murong Bing curled his mouth, one hand holding a towel stirred in the bathtub and replied: "it''s certainly not so simple. As long as the hidden world forces step by step, they can enter the Tianyuan period, unless the talents with strong talents and strong will will will choose this method to save time.


    Because this potion has a special effect. Once people go in, they will have different feelings. You know, the feeling of being cut by a knife is a thousand times more painful than that one. It''s like being burned by fire. Anyway, I haven''t tried it, I don''t know! "


    "But to be sure, if you can persist in it, it is possible to forge a strong military body in a short period of time and enter the first level of Tianyuan period."


    Chu Feng squinted his eyes and asked, "what if I can''t persist?"


    Murong Bing stopped stirring his hands and turned back and said with a smile: "if you can''t keep going, you will be hurt to death. This is not a joke with you. I don''t know how strong this medicine is, but nine out of ten people can''t hold on to it, so you should consider whether you want to look like this."


    Chu Feng looks relaxed at Murong Bing, but her eyes are dignified. She also knows that she doesn''t have much confidence that she can hold on to. After all, this medicine is too overbearing.


    Chu Feng wanted to retreat a little bit, but when he thought of Luo Yin who was arrogant and despised him last night, and the words left when Luo Yin left, Chu Feng did not hesitate to speak directly: "go out, I can persist."


    Murong Bing stood up with a smile, holding Chu Feng''s face and said, "husband, if you can''t hold on to it, you can come out of it early. It''s normal that you can''t endure such pain. You can also cast martial arts in other ways. I''ll protect you all the time. It''s not good if you break down."


    Feeling Murong Bing''s concern, Chu Feng pinched her pretty upturned nose and said with a smile: "a man can''t say he can''t do it. Go out. I''m afraid that when you see me in pain, you can''t help but bring me up, and it''s a failure."


    Murong Bing nodded and walked out of the bathroom. Chu Feng turned and locked the door. He quickly took off his clothes. Looking at the ink like bathtub, he took a deep breath and went directly into the bathroom and sat down.


    Just sitting in the water for less than five seconds, Chu Feng''s face turned pale and he couldn''t help crying out!


    Murong Bingxin in the room was tight, but then she bit his lips and opened the door and walked out of the room. She knew that once she started, she could not let Chu fenggong fail!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    In the eight square bathroom, Chu Feng lies in the bathtub. There is not a trace of blood on the whole person. There is also a layer of frost on his hair, which seems to be in the ice and snow.


    At this time, Chu Feng, only he can feel, his whole body is cold, his consciousness is blurred a lot, nothing can be remembered, only cold words in his mind.


    Shivering in the bathtub, Chu Feng gritted his teeth and insisted on the impulse to jump out. He believed that Murong Bing would not casually find something to use for himself. Although he did not understand what it was, he firmly believed that he would get good results by sticking to it in the end.


    The temperature of his body is constantly decreasing. Chu Feng feels that his blood seems to have solidified. There is no blood color on his whole body. Every hair has been frozen. There is no sign of living. It seems that he has just been liberated from the ice covered glacier.


    This state lasted more than ten minutes, and the cold was only slightly relieved. Chu Feng took a heavy breath, and his original fatigue and sleepiness disappeared in the cold just now. On the contrary, he felt that his spirit seemed to be better, and his injury seemed to have no pain.


    All of a sudden, without waiting for Chu Feng to breathe a sigh of relief, after the cold subsided, his whole body was as hot as fire, as if he were close to a hot stove. His body, which had been pale and bloodless, began to turn red, and the whole body temperature was frightening.


    A drop of sweat from Chu Feng''s face hair. After a while, Chu Feng''s hair fell one by one. Just for a while, chufeng''s elegant hair completely fell off and became a bald head.


    However, the pain of burning himself still did not disappear. Chu Feng bit his teeth to prevent him from jumping out of the bathtub. The whole person completely endured all this. After the cold, it was high heat, which made Chu Feng have the meaning of being tortured.


    This time, the hot feeling also lasted more than 10 minutes before slowly fading away, and Chu wind has been unable to lean on the edge of the bathtub.


    However, when Chu Feng felt that this was the effect of the potion, he suddenly felt that there were thousands of ants biting in his body. Chu Feng could not help but clench his hands into fists. The whole person was buried in the water and suffered torture.


    Until now, Chu Feng still firmly believes that no one''s success is accidental.


    As time went by, Chu Feng''s feeling of being bitten by thousands of insects and ants faded away, and Chu Feng''s mind was relaxed and fainted. However, compared with the beginning of his body, his whole body looked different. It was just that what was different, but it could not be said.


    Murong Bing was counting the time outside. After about an hour, he ran in with Fu Dina, who looked worried. He opened the bathroom door directly, and saw Chu Feng lying in the bathtub with his eyes closed.


    Fu Dina didn''t know what was going on. She only knew that Chu Feng gave out a scream. She quickly walked over and helped Chu Feng up. Looking at the faint Chu Feng, she turned back and said, "what have you done to Chu Feng?"


    Murong Bing looked at the original ink like water at the moment has become the original color. Knowing that this time there is no waste, he moved his eyes to find Chu Feng holding a bald head and giggling: "my husband''s bald head looks pretty handsome, good!"


    Fu Dina also wanted to scold, chufeng in her arms has opened her eyes, a little more profound than before: "you look at me like this, isn''t it?"


    Fu Dina was stunned and found that Chu Feng was OK and relaxed. However, seeing Chu Feng''s situation at the moment, her face was a little unnatural, but she still threw out a sentence: "two women see you don''t wear clothes, don''t you think it''s very exciting?"


    Murong Bing in the side of the voice echoed: "is, how many men want to show us, we do not see it!"


    Murong ice has nothing to be embarrassed about. He went to take a bath towel to Chu Feng who got up and wiped the water on his body and asked, "how do you feel?"


    "I''m satisfied with everything except being bald."


    Chufeng felt depressed and touched the head without a hair. He stretched his hands and feet and continued: "I feel a little more powerful than before. The comprehensive quality of all aspects seems to have improved a lot. The effect is good at present."


    Murong Bing spat out his tongue, surrounded Chu Feng with a bath towel and said angrily, "nonsense, it must be good. You don''t know how many rare medicinal materials are used in these potions. Three days later, I''ll use another medicine to bubble your body to remove impurities. Your strength should be about the same as that of other people at the master level."


    Chu Feng nodded a little depressed and curious. After seven or eight years of hard training, he was only half a master. If he was soaked in this medicine twice, he could become a master level strong man. If you think about Chu Feng, he is full of expectation.


    But also know that this kind of thing needs to adapt to the process, can not be one step in place, Chu Feng is not worried about this.


    At 2:30, after a brief rest, Chu Feng, who had changed his clothes, left the hiding place with Murong Bing in disguise. The other 50 wind gates followed him and prepared to go to Qiao''s compound to hold a meeting.


    "How are you all ready?"


    When three o''clock was coming, arbor watched the people coming and going outside in his room. 90% of the city leaders of Qiao''s family had already come. Although arbor thought that he would win, he still asked carefully: "although most of the success of chufeng depended on the Su family, he also had some ability.Otherwise, I won''t run away from my encirclement so many times. This is a crucial meeting. I don''t want to have any changes and become the president of Qiao''s family in a proper manner. "


    The flat headed youth cast a meaningful glance at the silent girl sitting next to her, and then respectfully replied, "the arrangement is almost the same. There are more than 300 leaders above the city level of Qiao. Only 41 people have the right to vote. Besides Qiao Shao you and Qiao ling''er and the black headed Wu Chu Feng, there are 37 people."


    "I''ve contacted 20 of them and expressed their willingness to support Qiao Shao in upholding orthodoxy."


    The tree said with a smile, "that''s good!"


    "How many others are neutral, and how many support Chu Feng?"


    "According to my judgment, there are only three neutral people left under coercion and inducement, and there are 14 people who support Chu Feng, which is too far away from Qiao Shao''s card in your hand."


    Arbor sneered and said, "I didn''t expect that there were many supporters of Chu Feng in Qiao''s family. Remember all those who were neutral and supportive of Chu Feng. After I took down the whole family of Qiao, I would send them to see the king of Yama. Those who didn''t stand with me were all my enemies."


    The flat headed youth nodded respectfully: "I have arranged that they will leave the world after the meeting is over. In addition, Qiao ling''er and LAN mei''er are still missing. Chu Feng''s mousetrap is not expected to argue with you. This victory must belong to Qiao Shao you."


    "The position of the three provincial emperors will definitely belong to you!"


    "Shaolong, although you have only followed me for two months, you are indeed a talented person. I will never treat you badly. When I sit in the position of the principal, you will be the black head crow and white ginseng in the past, under one person, above ten thousand people!"


    Shao long showed his gratitude: "thank you, Qiao Shao


    Although arbor is insidious and cunning, she still has some means to win people over. She laughs: "you have the ability to shine without my help, so there is no need to thank you. This is what you should get. As long as you are loyal to me, all of Qiao''s future will be shared with you, wealth and women will be OK."


    It seems that in order to prove that he really cultivated Shao long, arbor pointed to the Hebrew girl, and when the latter''s body was stiff, he said, "usually you look at her eyes. I know that after today''s meeting, you will take her away, and she will be yours."


    Shaolong felt cold in his heart. Anyone who played with others felt uncomfortable. But he was still grateful and said, "thank you, Qiao Shao. Shao long will ride your horse and horse in this life and go through fire and water for you."


    "Ha ha, OK, I believe you!"


    Arbor happened to laugh, patted Shao long on the shoulder and said, "it''s nearly three o''clock. Chu Feng and his colleagues are expected to arrive soon. Go to the meeting room and wait. Although I wish he died, he is still the temporary principal of Qiao''s family. I can frame him up a thousand times secretly, but on the stage, I still have to respect him."


    Shaolong nods and opens the door. When the tree goes out, Shaolong looks back at the girl, makes a gesture of shooting, and then closes the door with a meaningful smile.


    The whole body of the Hebrew girl was wet with cold sweat. Arbor and Shao long said these things in front of her face. It can be said that they believe her or have killed her, because it is useless for the dead to know too much. They will eventually die and be buried together with the secrets they know.


    After I saw the door of the tree, I would not feel as if the door was closed quickly


    The other end of the phone was silent and asked, "what do you mean?"


    This time, there was no silence on the other end of the phone, but quickly said: "you are in a very dangerous situation, according to the original plan to evacuate, but today''s action has begun, in any case, we must continue, can not change!"


    What else did the girl want to say, but the phone had been hung up. With a sad smile, the girl quickly cleaned up according to the instructions, and quietly left Qiao''s courtyard while they went to the meeting room by arbor.


    But what she never knew was that Shao long looked at all these things. Looking at the empty back door, Shao long said with a sneer: "what if you know, in front of absolute strength, everything is floating clouds!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    It''s two minutes to three!


    Chu Feng''s motorcade has slowly driven into Qiao''s courtyard, and the elite Qiao stationed in various positions have subconsciously grasped their weapons. Although Chu Feng is still the temporary leader of Qiao''s family in name, the relationship between the two sides has changed after several consecutive days of fighting, and some caution still exists.


    When the door opened, Chu Feng was wearing a pair of simple jeans, a black shirt, a black overcoat and sunglasses. His mouth was slightly raised, revealing his youthful and frivolous mood.


    Murong bing gets off from the other side and walks to Chu Feng''s side. As a little woman, She nestles next to Chu Feng and hugs the woman''s slender waist. Chu Feng walks to the main conference room of Qiao''s courtyard with ease.


    Thirty of the 50 members of the wind door who followed him stayed in the same place. Twenty of them followed Chu Feng and walked together. Qiao''s elite all held their breath and looked at Chu Feng with reverence in his eyes.


    No matter what kind of grudges the two sides began to have, they just brought a few people to Qiao''s center of gravity. This courage is very rare in the holy pilgrimage. After all, both sides are still at the time of enmity.


    If arbor orders to attack madly, Chu Feng, no matter how many people they have, will have only one result of death.


    But what they don''t know is that Chu Feng is not worried about this. Today''s meeting held by Qiao''s family is not a household name, but it is not a secret in the eyes of some forces. No matter how stupid arbor is, he can''t take the world''s disrespect. If he takes a black hand on himself at this time, it will only make him uncomfortable.


    At a turn 10 meters away from the conference room, Shao long blocked the way with ten Qiao''s elites. The former, with a humble smile, stepped forward and said, "the wind is less!"


    Chu Feng stopped with Murong Bing in his arms and looked at some strange eyes. However, Shao long, who shot out a member of the playing card that night, did not fluctuate. He said, "I heard that your name is Shaolong. It''s very good, but you take people to block my way. What do you mean? Don''t you know that I''m still the interim manager of Joe''s house before the announcement is made? "


    "I can say that your behavior is one of the following crimes, understand?"


    Shao long just laughed, raised his head and went back and forth: "Feng Shao''s argument is reasonable, but today''s conference room gathered 90% of Qiao''s backbone responsible persons. For the sake of safety, Qiao Shao asked me to guard and search here. Everyone is allowed to take only one person into the room, and no weapons can be brought in."


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng looked at the rows of Qiao''s elite standing at the door of the conference room and pointed out: "whose people are these people?"


    Shaolong straightened his back and said, "Qiao''s man!"


    "Bullshit!" Chu Feng suddenly changed his face and said, "now the whole world knows that Qiao is under the control of the treacherous arbor. You ask me to take only one person into the meeting room. There must be many Qiao''s talents in the door and inside of the meeting room. Do they follow the orders of the temporary principal or obey the arbor?"


    "I don''t want to die, damn it."


    No one thought of Chu Feng''s sudden rage, but Shao long was only briefly stunned and recovered calm. He said in a low voice: "don''t worry about Feng Shao. Qiao Shao is benevolent and righteous. You may have misunderstandings about him. These people are the most loyal to Qiao''s family. They will only protect everyone''s safety and will not obey anyone''s orders."


    Chu Feng gave a noncommittal smile. Everyone knew what was going on, but he still had to do it. Chu Feng was a little disappointed with arbor and shook his head and said, "all my people should take all of them. It''s unnecessary to hand over weapons. The meeting was held by me. The rules are set by me. You''re just a follower. Get out of here now."


    Taking out a piece of dark iron from the bag, a big Qiao character was flying on it. Chu Feng looked at Shaolong playfully: "otherwise, I can only drive the power of temporary principal and kill you!"


    Shao long narrowed his eyes and looked at the rest of Qiao''s elite. Knowing that it was the master''s token of Qiao''s family, Shaolong said in secret that he should die. Shao long did not stop him and waved to get out of the way: "please!"


    Chu Feng put the token in his pocket and patted Shao Long''s face when he came to him. He said with a smile: "with your ability, ten trees are not as good as you, but you are willing to be a doorkeeper. I''m really curious about what makes you so degenerate!"


    With a meaningful saying, Chu Feng hugs Murong Bing and goes over. Twenty members of the wind door follow closely to the door of the meeting room. When he is about to push the door in, Chu Feng looks back at Shao long with his back to this side. Thinking of the phone call from Fu Dina just now, Chu Feng is more alert.


    The door of the meeting room is open, which can accommodate hundreds of people to sit in the meeting room at the same time. At the moment, there are only 38 people sitting in the conference room, including arbor. There are nearly 100 people standing around with expressionless Qiao''s elite. Chu Feng sneers in his heart. It seems that arbor has strict control over Qiao''s family!


    Arbor has been waiting. Seeing Chu Feng with 20 people and frowning how Shao long does things, he quickly stands up and opens his mouth with a big smile: "welcome to the temporary host!"


    The rest of the people in charge of Qiao''s family also stood up and said hello to Chu Feng politely or respectfully. Chu Feng didn''t feel much about it. He went straight and sat down on the throne.Putting the token on the table, Chu Feng whispered: "all those who have nothing to do with the meeting will go out to me. In addition, you don''t need to be polite. You all know what''s going on. I''m a temporary host. I''m worthy of the honor of Lord Qiao, but I may be your enemy after today''s passing."


    Everyone sat down a little unnaturally. Arbor looked at the token, thought about it and waved his hand. Qiao, who was stationed here, quickly left. Shao long also came in from the outside and closed the door. He went to a chair behind the tree and sat down, looking nothing.


    Twenty members of the wind door were separated behind Chu Feng. Murong Bing pulled a chair directly and sat on the side of Chu Feng. The tree looked at Murong Bing and said, "there is little wind. There is no need to say more about recent events. Before you hold this meeting today, I want you to give me an account."


    "Why kill my third uncle, why attack Qiao''s compound at night and kidnap linger? And why"


    "take the lead?" Arbor also wanted to speak, Chu Feng has been impolitely interrupted, he continued to speak, leaning on the chair sarcastic opening: "if you think so, then you are really naive, how things are you and I know, and I have enough strength to win 15 provinces, only three provinces, need conspiracy?"


    When he raised his hand, he was domineering, and the voice of Chu Feng reverberated in the whole conference room, shaking everyone''s heart: "if you just fight a dead man, you can get things done. I need to play a conspiracy that is hard to please. What''s your qualification to play with me? Do you need me to play conspiracy theory?"


    "But do you need to explain why you attacked me one after another and sent troops to the imperial city? Do you want to take this opportunity to attract people''s attention and achieve some ulterior purpose?"


    "Nonsense!" Two words let arbor angry, stood up and patted his chest, bang bang, just said: "my arbor is aboveboard, the most hateful is conspiracy, I disdain to use such means, otherwise at the beginning I would not have killed my father Qiao Er after knowing the truth."


    Arbor''s words let the person in charge of Qiao''s presence nod slightly. It seems that Qiao really doesn''t need to do so, because if it is said that arbor has a plot, then at the beginning of Qiao er''s death, the tree would be too brute.


    "Yes, very good at acting."


    Chu Feng looked at the arbor, that is to say simply, how difficult it is to nail him like this. His eyes glanced over the people present one by one and said: "maybe everyone is not satisfied with my position as the temporary principal, and I have some opinions in my heart, but this is the meaning of King Qiao, not the original intention of Chu Feng.


    Actually, some people are secretly giving me a stumbling block. So I''ll give you a chance today. I''ll sit here and raise my hands if I don''t think I can be the temporary manager of Qiao''s family, and those who think arbor is more suitable to be the principal can also express their opinions. "


    "As I said a few days ago, as long as more than half of them oppose me and support arbor, I will announce to the public that I will give up the position of temporary principal and return the power to Qiao family members!"


    After the words, the people present looked at each other and talked in a low voice. Finally, when there was no voice, the old man of Qiao family, who had been supporting the tree, stood up and asked, "little wind, although you said it with great righteousness, how can we believe that you won''t be greedy for power, and holding the will of the Lord depends on the position of the principal?"


    "15 provinces or 3 provinces?"


    Chu Feng looked at the Qiao family old man who always yelled to maintain the orthodoxy from the beginning. When the latter''s face changed slightly, he said in a deep voice: "I sit in the Imperial City, the river and the sea, and I have taken the absolute control of the 15 provinces in the south. What can I covet from just three provinces?


    If I really want to pull 100000 members of the wind door to clean up and win three provinces in a minute, I think I am retreating to advance. Are you a fool? "


    The old man of Qiao''s family was scolded by Chu Feng in public. He looked ugly and said, "unexpectedly, the wind is less than that. Then I have nothing to say. Anyway, I support orthodoxy and arbor, and people of other surnames get out of here!"


    With that, he sat down, and his eyes swept over Chu Feng fiercely. After the old Qiao family showed his own meaning, others raised their hands to show their support for arbor''s superior leader. They counted the past carefully, plus the beginning of Qiao''s old man, there were 20 people, no more or less.


    Chufeng laughs and points the Qiao''s token on the table top and says, "the token is here. There are 20 people who support arbor, which is very good. Then I would like to know how many people support me to continue to sit in the temporary principal position?"


    In the joking eyes of the tree, some people raised their hands one after another, a total of 14 people. When the tree was almost ready to laugh, three neutral people also raised their hands, and the number rose to 17, and the tree''s face was a little ugly.


    Just when arbor felt that the victory still belonged to him, 13 of the 20 people who had raised their hands raised their hands, so that those who supported Chu Feng went directly to 30.


    Trees blink, some do not believe that all this is true in front of them, nono said to himself: "how possible, how can a person raise his hand twice?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    However, when I was surprised that more than thirty-seven people would like to take part in the vote, they would like to break the situation


    "No way!"


    Arbor seems to be mad the same roar way, look in the eyes ruthlessly to the outside to call a way: "people all give me in!" As the door of the meeting room was pushed open, hundreds of Qiao''s elite rushed in. The tree killed the opportunity and looked at the people who supported him and Chu Feng and said, "give you a chance to explain, or you will all die."


    Thirteen people who originally supported arbor and in turn supported Chu Feng looked at each other. An elderly man stood up and bowed down and said, "Qiao Shao, we hope you can control Qiao family from the emotional point of view. After all, qiaoshi''s family name is still the pillar of Qiao''s family, but in terms of reason, fengshao is more suitable to be the principal than you."


    "So please forgive us for being on both sides. We decided on the basis of Joe''s permanent interests."


    The old man of Qiao family supported the upper position of arbor. Seeing the opposition of so many old friends at the moment, he stood up angrily and pointed to the person who was talking and scolded: "white eyed wolf, how did Qiao do to you? How can you support a person with a different surname at such a critical time? Did you receive any benefits?"


    The old man shook his head and calmly replied, "little wind has not given us any benefits. It''s just a matter decided by the Lord in his life. We believe in him!"


    "Well, I won everything you say!"


    When the scene was boiling, Chu Feng also made a sound at the right time to interrupt the people who continued to bicker. He grew up, and his eyes showed oppression and opening: "according to what I said before, arbor should present his head and fill in an end for the turmoil these days!"


    Everyone was silent, no matter what the process was, but now the result is that Chu Feng gets the support of the majority of people and takes the position of temporary principal, and arbor''s head needs to be handed over.


    "Ha ha ha", "


    suddenly, arbor burst into laughter. Instead, he pulled his chair and sat down steadily. He looked at the people present and said in a strategic manner:" the result is really surprising to me. I just want to let me give up my life. If I advocate war, I don''t accept it. "


    Afraid to pat his chest, arbor is still confident: "at most, I am a crime of negligence. I misunderstood and wronged Chu Feng. According to Qiao''s rules, it''s really damned, but you can forgive me if you have a reason. You can''t kill me!"


    "Want proof, don''t you? I''ll give it to you


    Chu Feng didn''t know the meaning of arbor. Waving his hand, a member of the damper put down the curtain in the meeting room. The whole conference room entered a dark state, and a screen slowly fell from the ceiling.


    We don''t know what Chu Feng is going to do, but the situation is delicate at the moment. They are all ready to have a look at it. Besides, although Chu Feng is in charge, the arbor now controls the force, and it is not easy to offend either side.


    Chu Feng turned his chair and looked at the falling screen. A ring finger began to play the picture. With the flash of the pictures and the sound coming from the speaker, everyone''s faces changed slightly, and their eyes were surprised to look at the tree, because on the screen, it was the situation and words of his tree killing Qiao er at that time.


    Arbor has already stood up, staring at the eyes, do not believe it is true, at that time he can be sure that only himself and Joe two, how can such things appear, who shot it?


    This picture just disappeared, and again appeared a picture, arbor and Hercules James meeting video, the above dialogue is also very clear, completely shows arbor''s intention to take advantage of Chu Feng''s death to seize Qiao''s family and even the north.


    After the two videos were played, there was no sound in the conference room. When the curtain was closed and the meeting room was restored to light, there was only depression and silence in the conference room.


    Chu Feng turned back and looked at the silent crowd. The sound of his finger tapping on the table top was clear and clear. Seeing that everyone had digested almost, Chu Feng said, "now, do you understand what''s going on?"


    Pointing to the ugly tree, Chu Feng raised his voice and said, "this is the tree that you call benevolence and righteousness. This is the tree that you respect for justice and killing relatives. This is the tree that killed your third uncle, and even sacrificed Qiao''s interests to cooperate with Hercules. Now, what else do you have to say?"


    The fierce eyes swept the audience like fierce beasts, and finally fixed on the old man of Qiao family who supported the arbor, and said coldly: "Qiaoqi, after today, hand over all your rights in Qiao''s family, go abroad to have a good rest and spend your old age peacefully. There is no need to make a handover. I will arrange someone to follow up."


    The old man of Qiao''s family was stiff. Chu Feng took advantage of his power to deprive him of his rights and wanted to oppose it. But when he touched the murderous opportunity in Chu Feng''s eyes, the old man of Qiao nodded in silence and glared at the tree angrily and said, "Damn it!"


    When everyone straightened up, Chu Feng pointed to the other six people who finally supported arbor and said word by word: "in addition, you don''t have to go back. I''ll let people sit on your seat, leave Qiao''s family, and live a little bit of a life."The six men were struggling, but now things have developed to the present, arbor is a rebel, and they firmly support arbor. They want to say that they are OK. They can''t explain clearly. Finally, they sigh and nod together.


    "Have you asked me?"


    At the moment, arbor had already left his anger. He lit a cigar and puffed out a puff of smoke and said, "it would be naive to think that Chu Feng would be able to hold the position of temporary principal if you lose my evidence. Yes, I killed both Qiao ER and Qiao Laosan for my ultimate Imperial dream.


    But what do you know now? What can you do to me? "


    Arbor to arrogant, let some people find that the arbor people around here, as long as an order, all the people here will die, Qiao old man''s eyes twinkle, but this time did not express too fast, ready to wait until things become clearer.


    Arbor''s straight chest continued: "so now I''m not afraid to tell you that before today''s meeting, when you all arrived, 5000 Qiao''s elite had already arrived and surrounded here, and there were 5000 people three kilometers away to block all support."


    A little finger Chu Feng, a winner''s posture said: "this time, I let you insert wings difficult to fly, unexpectedly you let me not happy, then you are tantamount to looking for death."


    He stood up and walked in front of Chu Feng. Although the tree was full of confidence, Chu Feng did not fluctuate at this time, which made him a little weak. He bowed his head in his ear and whispered, "in addition, linger and blueberry are in my hands. You must not move about with any plans. I will not kill them. I will find 100 men to take turns with them."


    Chu Feng spread his hands back: "now you are the boss, how do you like to play, you play first!"


    Arbor sneered, standing in front of the crowd, his face was full of pride: "although it''s a bit unfair to sit in the position of the principal, but this is what you forced me to do. From this moment on, those who are willing to stand firmly beside my tree stand up and walk to the right, unwilling to sit in the same place."


    "Remember, there is no neutrality, because neutrality has only one result, death!"


    Thirty seven people looked at each other. The first person to stand up was Qiao Qi, an old man of the Qiao family. Seeing that Chu Feng seemed to be caught by a tree, he was the first to go to the right and stop and said in a voice, "I support the tree!"


    One person made a decision. At first, the six people who supported arbor themselves also went to the right. At the moment, this was their only choice. If they followed the tree to the black, they might still be able to fight for wealth. If Chu Feng was able to stabilize the situation, they would certainly step down or even die.


    The remaining 30 people looked at the Chu Feng who was sitting in the same place. Their eyes twinkled. Finally, they stood up and walked to the right. These were the people who started to support the tree and then turned back to support the Chu wind. They were the real wall grass.


    One of them got up and went to the right. Seventeen of them were the first to support Chu Feng. None of them stood up to show that they did not support arbor.


    Arbor is not surprised by such a result, a cold smile: "originally there are people who are not afraid of death, but you did not see the situation clearly, now who controls the victory?"


    "I''ll give you one last minute to think about it. If you go to the right, I will still give you wealth. Otherwise, I will give you a coffin!"


    Seventeen people looked at each other, and finally sat firmly in place. The tree was not in a hurry. He was smoking a cigar and puffing smoke. Chu Feng''s mobile phone vibrated. He took it out and looked at it. A short message from ye Zixuan poured into it. At last, he relaxed a little and took up his hand to look at the situation in front of him.


    One minute later, seventeen people were still sitting firmly without moving, let alone standing up and walking to the right. Arbor was smiling a lot. Looking at the thirteen people who started to support themselves and support Chu Feng, he said, "although you swing, you are still smart. I can''t kill you."


    "But this is the first time, and it will be the last time. I will kill you directly and kill all your family."


    When the thirteen people did not fall and nodded, arbor raised his left hand and looked at the seventeen people sitting in the original position. The opportunity to kill them appeared: "you have been given a chance to live. If you don''t know how to cherish them, don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel!"


    After the heavy chop, the tree''s face also bloomed a strong smile, and the kind of enjoyment of commanding thousands of troops. But at the next moment, his eyes were stiff and his smile was frozen. He looked at the 13 slowly fallen wall grass and said, "I didn''t let them be killed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    There was no mood fluctuation on the 13 Qiao''s elite faces standing behind them. It seemed that they had done a very ordinary thing. Only the people in the meeting room held their breath, and Chu Feng narrowed his eyes to examine the sudden change.


    However, arbor has already fallen into a rage. He is really upset with these 13 people. He thinks that after things have calmed down, all of them will be killed and they will pay the price for today''s choice. However, he does not want to kill them now.


    Pointing to those 13 Qiao''s elite, he said, "do you have any brain problems?" If you don''t want to kill seventeen people, you''re not going to support me


    The tree''s anger didn''t exchange for an answer. The thirteen elite Qiao stood still as if he were air.


    "The game is almost over, let me host it!"


    When the tree was so crazy that he was about to take out a knife to kill 13 Qiao''s elite, Shao long, who had been sitting, stood up and spoke faintly. The whole person scattered the vino in front of the tree, and became a lot taller. He walked forward: "you fight so hard. I''ll be the master."


    Everyone was stunned, and arbor was also stunned. After the reaction, he pointed to Shao long and scolded him: "what do you say? Recognize your position!"


    "I hate being pointed at me the most."


    Shaolong stood in front of the tree, did not respectfully or politely throw out a word, suddenly hand holding the tree finger, hard to break, the sound of scraping sounded, the tree also burst out a shrill scream.


    Shaolong gave a cold smile and suddenly kicked out, but the finger holding the tree did not loosen, and a foot fell down. The tree''s voice was shocked and blood came from his mouth and nose.


    All of us have not yet digested the shock. Shao long reached out and took a sharp knife from Qiao''s family. A cold light swept over the tree''s head. A stream of blood splashed out on the conference table, which made people feel chilly.


    With a gentle swing, the headless corpse of arbor rolled to the corner. Shao long killed the tree with the most simple and direct means. He pulled his chair and sat down to look at the stunned people with a smile: "the clown has completed his mission. Now we can sit down and talk about the position of the principal and the future of Qiao."


    His eyes turned away from Chu Feng and said meaningfully: "at the same time, we should also talk about the territory occupied by the wind door. Should we also change our master?"


    The old man of the Qiao family was the first to react. Looking at the tree''s head, he rolled down at his feet. A chill spread all over his body. He pointed to Shao long and said, "you killed arbor. You are the following offenders. According to Qiao''s rules, you should be sentenced to hang."


    Shao Long''s eyes like a sword swept the old man of Qiao''s family, and said in a cold voice, "if you all die, who knows that I killed arbor, and then the Qiao family doesn''t exist, where can we have the Qiao rule?"


    Looking back at the crowd, Shao long twisted his neck and opened his mouth: "and I think it''s OK. After I become the leader of Qiao''s family and merge the wind doors, I''ll change my name to yinmen, the largest group in the underground world in the North!"


    Shao Long''s self-confidence that he was not in a hurry to control everything made many people frown. Seventeen people who supported Chu Feng looked at him. One of them said, "less wind, what do you mean?"


    At present, thousands of people surround here. It''s just like a fool talking about dreams if he wants to kill. Shao long can sit down and talk with them. He must have the idea of winning. They are all watching the attitude of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, smelled the faint bloody breath, digested the incident and opened his mouth: "Shaolong, where does your confidence come from? Is it just to say two words, to lay your position?"


    "Without strength, I can''t negotiate with Feng Shao."


    Shao long gave a gentle smile, waved his finger to the outside and said, "so today, in order to win the final victory and lay the foundation for the birth of the hidden gate, 5000 people from inside and outside surrounded here without water. In addition, in order to prevent unknown tunnels and the like, I left ten armed people at the door of each room


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Shaolong was more careful than arbor. His mouth was slightly tilted and said, "well prepared, but can you tell me how you came from?"


    Shao long emerged arrogantly and said: "you are not qualified to know!"


    "Oh Chu Feng was not unhappy. He put his hands on the table and asked Shao long, "who are you, Luo Yin?"


    Shao Long''s eyes fixed on Chu Feng coldly: "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "It seems that this guy really wants to ban everything from me." Although Shao long said he didn''t know, Chu Feng''s left eye saw the color of deception spreading on his body. He leaned on the chair and continued: "it doesn''t matter. Now everyone is sitting here. What do you want to say, finish it once and for all!"


    "I''m afraid I''ll die when you can''t finish. It''s boring."


    Shao long sneered and looked at the remaining 24 Qiao''s responsible persons and said word by word: "I''m not as stupid as arbor, but I won''t kill you all!"He took out the porcelain vase from his body and handed it to a Qiao elite. He opened his mouth to the public: "there is a kind of chronic poison in the bottle, which will only attack in a year. You are willing to take one with me. It doesn''t matter if you don''t eat it. I''ll cut off your head with a knife."


    "Of course, I''d like to follow me. I''ll give you antidotes before the drug takes effect."


    Chu Feng seemed not to care about anything. He sat in his position, knowing that Shaolong had no absolute control over all the people, so he used the simplest and direct method to control them with poison, just as he had begun to control the Yihe family.


    Qiao Jingrui took the medicine bottle and went to those people, poured it out and handed it out to the old man of Qiao''s family. The latter looked at the black pill and could smell a fishy smell. He wanted not to eat it. However, he saw the bodies of the trees and the thirteen bodies on the ground, and took a closed eye and swallowed it.


    These people are greedy for life and fear of death, so they don''t need any coercion. They all choose to eat poison. The so-called good death is better than living.


    Seven people ate the poison, Qiao Jingrui put the poison in front of the seventeen Qiao''s responsible persons who have always been firm. Shao long saw that they didn''t do anything, and said: "how, do you really want to die?"


    Seventeen people frowned deeply. No one would like their life to be restrained by poison. Few of them would like to be bound by poison in the future.


    Seeing that seventeen people still didn''t move, Shao long clapped his hands playfully and said, "pull it out and chop it off!"


    Suddenly dozens of Qiao''s elite rushed to pull out 17 people''s complete control, and Chu Feng said at this time: "slow down!"


    Shao long stopped and looked back, jokingly said: "little wind, I forgot to tell you that Qiao ling''er and LAN mei''er are in my hands. What I do doesn''t need you to direct me. What you need to consider now is how to hand over all the territory controlled by the damper to me for life!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath, stood up and looked at the seventeen people in charge of Qiao''s hope, and said faintly: "you are the most loyal people of Qiao''s family. I''m here to thank you for Lord Qiao."


    With that, Chu Feng bowed slightly to the 17 responsible persons of Qiao''s family. From the beginning of the threat of arbor to Shao Long''s undisguised murder, all of them did not waver in their position. They were loyal to Qiao''s family. Even if they had no ability, they were worthy of respect.


    After all, loyalty is an extremely luxurious thing in today''s materialistic world.


    Standing up straight, in Shao Long''s playful look, Chu Feng looks at the seven people led by the old man of Qiao''s family. From the beginning, he firmly supports arbor. Now he supports Shao long when he is threatened. Chu Feng sighs and says, "even if Shao long doesn''t kill you today, I will cut off your heads.


    Qiao needs people and is short of people, but there is no shortage of you who are greedy and afraid of death and don''t argue right and wrong! "


    Shao long said with a smile: "little wind, are you used to deciding the life and death of others and can''t change it any more. Don''t you see clearly the current situation, who is the boss?"


    "At the same time, I''m sorry that Lord Qiao cultivated you and helped a man who only appeared in Qiao''s family for two months to seize power. I feel sorry for you."


    In Shao Long''s noncommittal smile, Chu Feng continued with a loud voice: "but I understand that this is your destiny. As the bottom of the power, you pay attention to who gives you meat to eat, who is the person in charge. But sometimes,"


    clapped his chest heavily. With a strong rendering power, Chu Feng''s voice said with a strong rendering power: "to be a man, you should be worthy of your own good." Heart, know how to be grateful, not blindly follow, understand? "


    In the conference hall, hundreds of Qiao''s elite have been without any fluctuation. A trace of looseness appeared on their faces. Chu Feng''s words touched their inner soft parts. At the moment, Chu Feng continued: "I won''t blame you for your treachery this time. I also know that you can''t help but choose your own team and do your own things well. If you want something, you should have a clear conscience."


    Shao long narrowed his eyes slightly. At first, he only felt that Chu Feng was in a hurry to seek medical treatment. But when he touched those Qiao''s sharp and hesitant faces, he felt a tremor in his heart. He stood up and said, "take it out and kill it now!"


    If it was just now that they naturally followed Shao Long''s orders, but when Chu Feng said that, they all hesitated. Shao long saw in his eyes the opportunity to kill and said, "if you don''t obey the order, you will be killed!"


    The words of shava shocked the whole hall, but the elite Qiao, who controlled the 17 responsible persons of Qiao family, still did not move. Although they were people at the bottom, they were also people with ideas and flesh and blood. They were directly pointed at the heart by Chu Feng''s words, but they did not move. That was false.


    Shao long saw that his orders could not play any role. Suddenly, his body burst out, and a knife in his hand flashed. He chopped at two Qiao''s elite who didn''t obey the instructions: "I really want to die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    The sudden explosion of the killing machine filled the entire conference room, which we did not expect. We did not expect Shao long to be so ferocious. After a word, the killing was revealed!


    The two Qiao''s elites, who were regarded as targets, were pale. They could not resist Shao Long''s knife. They could only see that senhan''s knife was getting closer and closer to their face. They thought of their parents at home. It turned out that they had a lot of things to do in this world.


    Chu Feng tilted his head, and Murong Bing, who had been sitting still, moved and appeared on Shaolong''s left side. When the latter smelled a touch of crisis, Murong Bing''s hand had been gently patted on Shaolong''s shoulder. Before the latter had time to defend, he fell to the side and hit a pillar.


    The unbreakable killing move was first solved by Murong Bing, which made the two Qiao''s elite who should have been doomed to death survive. The mysterious woman immediately attracted people''s attention.


    Almost everyone knows that the only female generals are LAN Mei ER and Huang Jingyin. They have never heard of other powerful women around Chu Feng. They are all curious about the identity of the woman who just shot her hand. They even beat Shao long in the act.


    Because Murong Bing didn''t use all his strength, Shao long bumped into the pillar and fell down. He stood up and looked at Murong Bing warily in his eyes and said, "who are you?"


    "Shao long, I won''t kill you today. Give me a message to Luo Yin."


    Murong Bing did not answer and went back to Chu Feng''s side and sat down. Chu Feng looked at Shao long, who had lost the initiative completely, and said faintly: "he doesn''t like my things very much. Then you can tell him that my things are here. He has the ability to let him take everything, but also prepare to be cut off by me."


    The low voice of killing and cutting resounded through the conference room. Chu Feng declared war on Luo Yin with a kind of determination and Indifference: "I''ll take all kinds of means, but you''d better tell him that when you have the opportunity to kill me, don''t be soft hearted, because when I catch the opportunity, I will definitely kill this son of a bitch."


    Shao long narrowed his eyes. Today, when he received the news of the meeting, he felt that the opportunity was coming. But at the moment, because a woman made all these changes, the opportunity to take the threat of Chu Feng did not exist. He was thinking about it in his heart.


    Just at this time, Shao Long''s phone rang, took it out, and then came a man''s voice: "at the end of this game, Qiao ling''er and LAN mei''er were rescued by Ye Zixuan, ye Zixuan of Ye''s family. After that, I had a lot of games to play with Chu Feng."


    "Yes


    Shaolong respectfully replied, waiting to hang up there and look at Chu Feng. He sneered and said, "Chu Feng, we will meet again. We just hope that next time you can resolve the crisis as easily as this one."


    Shao long turned to leave, but the first of those Qiao''s elite stood at the door and refused to go away, apparently to Shaolong.


    In order to let Chu leave the hall sooner or later, it''s just for him to leave the hall


    Just now, Chu Feng had already planted seeds in Qiao''s elite heart. Hearing all the words, Shao long turned to look at Chu Feng and gave up a way. Shao long turned to look at Chu Feng and said, "although you are not good, you still have some means. Only slag is slag, and death is your result."


    Leaving a word, Shao long left with pride. Chu Feng didn''t kill him, which made him emerge. Ao ran felt that Chu Feng was afraid of the power behind him, and his waist was more straight.


    Chu Feng looks at the far away back. He can leave Shao long today, but he doesn''t want Murong Bing to do it. He takes back his cold eyes and sweeps the seven people headed by the old man of Qiao''s family and straightens his fingers: "drag them out and chop them down!"


    Qiao''s old man''s face instantly changed color and said anxiously: "the wind is less. You can''t kill me. I''m the elder of Qiao family. I''m the uncle of linger. You can''t kill me."


    "Carry it out!"


    Chu Feng didn''t change his mind because of this. Today, Chu Feng is prepared to solve the discordant voice within Qiao''s family at one time. At first, the thirteen people were the real villains. After being threatened by Yanluo, they turned to support themselves. Later, they turned to support arbor and should be killed.


    As for the seven members of the old Qiao family, Chu Feng had already started to kill him since they firmly supported arbor. It was not that they were on the top of the wall, but that Chu Feng did not want the voices of opposition within the family.


    A few minutes later, there were a few screams from outside, and a touch of sadness swept through the hearts of the people. They knew that the old man of Qiao family and others had been killed, and their eyes toward Chu Feng had changed, and there was a kind of unspoken respect.


    "Little wind, Mr. Black came back with ling''er and LAN." At this time, a member of the ventilation door ran in to report and said: "the thousands of people who surrounded Qiao''s courtyard are scattered because of the return of Mr. Black and ling''er."


    "The crisis is over."


    Chu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. At first, he was really worried that Shao long would let thousands of people do it. Even if he was able to do it, Murong Bing could not save the situation: "let them come in. Next, officially start the core meeting of Qiao''s, and the rest of the people will go out."Qiao''s elite moved up and quickly cleaned up the corpses on the ground together with the members of the damper. When we saw the tree corpse separated, they all slightly shook their spirits. Not long ago, he was still in control of the situation and wanted to be the leader. He was dead.


    Also let the survivors sigh that fate is changing all the time. Maybe you have unlimited scenery at this moment, or you will become a corpse in the next moment.


    When spraying a layer of air cleaner in the meeting room to cover up the blood, black head black also took Qiao Ling ER and LAN Mei Er to come in. Qiao Ling ER and LAN Mei Er sat separately on both sides of Chu Feng, and black Shouwu stood behind Qiao Ling ER as before.


    After seeing that all the basic people have arrived, Chu Feng asked people to deliver tea and then open their mouth: "although half of the responsible persons of Qiao''s company are vacant, it also gives Qiao a new life. I firmly believe that Qiao''s future will not be rigid, but it is definitely not something that curfews can shake at will."


    "Here, I have only a few simple requests!"


    When everyone was listening attentively, Chu Feng held out a finger and said, "first, we all know the variables this time because of. I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again in the future. In order to maintain Qiao''s dignity and position, I''m going to let Mr. Hei Shouwu manage the affairs of three provinces and assist Xiao ling''er''s growth when I''m away.


    You may think that Mr. Black has been with the Lord for so many years, and he is not very good at managing these things. But I believe that Mr. Black, who has been with the Lord for decades, can definitely take charge of his own affairs and let Qiao continue to be brilliant. "


    "The wind is little, I just want to quietly protect the growth of ling''er, and then I will go back to the mountain."


    "I know what you mean." Chu Feng waved to Hei Shouwu to stop talking and continued: "I don''t want you to sit down all the time. It''s just temporary. One day I find a suitable person, or a person with such ability appears in your Qiao family. Mr. Black, you can hand over this position at any time.


    Now that Qiao''s family is in such a great change, everything is waiting to be done. For the sake of King Qiao, the spirit of heaven, he can rest in peace. I hope Mr. Black will not refuse! "


    Black Shouwu really does not want to manage these annoying things, but also understand the meaning of Chu Feng. At present, the whole Qiao family and Qiao''s third son are dead, and the only one who has prestige and ability to stabilize all this is himself. He nods heavily: "black Shouwu must live up to the expectations of the Lord and fengshao and live through this difficult day."


    Chu Feng gave a knowing smile, and then continued: "as for the second, this time, twenty responsible persons have died, but Qiao''s family is still going to operate. I have transferred 15 people from the wind door who I think are capable of taking my instructions to other places to replace the dead."


    "Do you have anything to say about this?"


    Seventeen people looked at each other and all shook their heads to say that they had no opinion. Black Shouwu stood there and did not publish anything. This was what Chu Feng had said to him. In order to prevent the death and injury caused by another accident, Chu Feng wanted to insert some people into Qiao''s family. Although it meant taking power, black Shouwu understood that only such a way could stabilize the situation as quickly as possible.


    Seeing that there was no objection, Chu Feng nodded: "there is no second opinion, so I''ll talk about the third. Maybe you think I don''t believe you, but the whole Qiao family can''t stand too much turbulence. This time you go back, please make a summary of your accounts and personnel.


    I believe that we all see Shaolong''s case. If such a thing happens again, no matter how many people die, I hope you can understand my intention.


    In addition, in the past ten days, the principals from all over the country needed to gather together. This gathering will be cancelled from now on. I will ask Mr. Black to set up a supervision group within Qiao''s house to investigate the scope of your rights from time to time. You must cooperate unconditionally. Do you want to see me? "


    Seventeen people''s faces are a little unnatural. If the conditions like Chu Feng are really implemented, it''s absolutely hard for Qiao''s family to change again. If they want to have any small thoughts, they will be found and killed in minutes.


    In the heart secretly scold arbor son of a bitch provoked all this, let them no longer be so free, but in the face of Chu Feng''s iron and blood, 17 people all nodded to say that there was no problem, and the current situation did not allow them to have opinions, do their own things, I believe that Chu Feng will not kill them for no reason.


    After a simple arrangement, everyone left the meeting room one by one and went back to their territory. Black Shouwu also followed Qiao ling''er to leave. Only Chu Feng, LAN mei''er and Murong Bing were left in the conference room.


    Looking at Qiao''s elite, chufeng turns his token in his hand and thinks about it in his mind. Now the 15 northern provinces are under his control, and the two metropolis, the imperial city and the river and sea, are also in his hands. Only three provinces still play Qiao''s signboard, which makes Chu Feng a little depressed.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s appearance, she knew what he was thinking, and whispered, "don''t worry. Although Qiao''s family has not been incorporated into the wind door, you are the absolute master of Qiao''s family at least before ling''er is 18 years old. There is no difference between them. Moreover, there are still 10 years to change a lot of things."


    Chu Feng laughed with astonishment. He could not hide his mind from some people. He took a breath and stood up and said, "things in Northeast China are basically completed. If I go to see another person, I should leave here. Huangfu family has his shadow everywhere. If I don''t kill him, I will sleep uneasily.""And the arrogant Luo Yin, who threatens to ban everything I have, I''m not happy about it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    Compared with ordinary people, what happened in Northeast China these days is a secret. No one knows that in the past days, the sky in Northeast China has changed, nor do they know that the whole north is under the rule of one person. That person is the wind master, Chu Feng, an 18-year-old boy!


    But for some circles of dignitaries, no less than the magnitude 12 earthquake, than the beginning of King Qiao left a will naming Chu Feng as a temporary principal.


    Because they all know that if Chu Feng was a temporary principal, then Chu Feng would seize the opportunity to grasp the whole Qiao family after going through the arbor. No matter what happens ten years later, at least within this decade, Qiao''s power is the same as that of Fengmen.


    And in all this quietly ferment, Chu Feng left Qiao''s courtyard quietly with his lonely life and Yan Luo at dawn one morning, and the members of the wind gate stationed in Qiao''s courtyard also withdrew completely after an hour.


    This is the explanation of Chu Feng. Qiao''s family name is still Qiao. He was only in charge of the temporary times.


    When everyone thought that chufeng was going to go back to the Imperial City, chufeng took his lonely life to the border between the holy court and Hebrew, a mountain area stretching thousands of miles. At the moment, it was covered with ice and snow, and everything was white everywhere.


    After half an hour, Chu Feng and his three men climbed up one of the mountains and looked at everything under his feet. Chu Feng sighed and said, "there are so many beautiful mountains and rivers that attract countless heroes to bow down. There are so many heroes, but we still have to look at the present day!"


    "In the past, I felt that this sentence was a proud expression of the great founding leader, but it is a different feeling to stand here and say it today."


    Yan Luo felt the cold wind, snatched a drink from his lonely hand, exhaled a mouthful of wine, and said, "how is it different? Isn''t the great leader proud of his achievements and denying the great man in history?"


    "Maybe a lot of people think so, and I used to think so, but looking at everything in front of me, I know it''s not." Chu Feng shook his head with a smile, opened his arms, and let the cold wind rage, he also spoke softly: "because no matter how many great men in history have been a pile of white bones and historical dust.


    But the living are still alive. What a glorious past it is. Once that person dies, no matter how brilliant it is. And how can a brilliant living person not be qualified to say such a thing


    Yan Luo nodded his head vaguely: "you mean, no matter how much cattle and forks once were, it was dust and air when they died. Only those who are still alive and still brilliant are the real winners. They can be proud of the world and point out the rivers and mountains."


    Chu Feng laughed and nodded: "I thought you would kill people and be lonely. I didn''t expect that you would have some thoughts, not developed limbs and simple mind."


    When Yan Luo was angry with Chu Feng and hit him again, Chu fengyao looked at the distance and said, "yes, living is the final victory. For example, if we are still alive, then the glory is ours. The arbor has been brilliant, but he has died, and Lord Qiao has been brilliant, but he has also died."


    "There are so many heroes. If we look at the present, we are looking at the people who are still alive now. So how can a great leader be arrogant?"


    Yan Luo nodded slightly, and his lonely life nodded imperceptibly. When he fell into silence on the top of the mountain, he heard the roaring sound of helicopter propeller in the distance. Chu Feng looked at the corner of his mouth against the cold wind with a smile: "the world''s big crocodiles are really not comparable to us. The helicopter flies directly to the border of the two countries, and does not worry about being shot down by a bomb."


    While the three people were waiting quietly, the helicopter came to their heads and circled down. The snow on the ground was still falling. The snow was stirred up, and the cold wind was even more piercing.


    The helicopter has stopped steadily, and the door of the cabin slowly falls down. A huge figure jumps out of it, followed by four lines of body-building, and appears in front of Chu Feng and them.


    Chu Feng saw the comer, his face raised a warm smile, opened his arm and said: "Fu Dina said you want to see me, and made an appointment with such a place, originally I did not want to travel to suffer, but Fu Dina said that Mr. Forbes will bring me great benefits, so I came."


    "Just don''t let me down. I hate cheating the most!"


    It was the Hebrew godfather of the white tiger gang. When he heard Chu Feng''s words, he had a big smile on his face. His rough face was full of praise and hugs. After leaving, he said, "after a few months of separation, fengshao has become the king of the northern underground world from the original overlord of the two cities. I admire him!"


    When he said this, Forbes had no affectation on his face. He really admired the power of Chu Feng. The territory of the holy court was no smaller than that of Hebrew, but the population was much larger and more complicated than that of Hebrew.


    The white tiger gang was called the leader of the Hebrew Jidao. It took several generations of people''s efforts. But Chu Feng rose from the beginning of his career only eight months ago. He rose to power in Jianghai and won the imperial city. He became the temporary leader of Qiao''s family. Now he controls Qiao''s family substantially, and even the fifteen northern provinces are under his control.


    Forrest, in his fifties, said he didn''t admire it. It was a fake."Mr. Forbes is flattering, just luck!"


    Chu Feng didn''t show too much joy because of the praise of fulbus. He said faintly, "let''s talk about the reason why you came here for me. I don''t believe that Mr. Forbes came all the way from Moscow, but invited Chu Feng here to blow the cold wind."


    Forrest laughed and nodded heavily: "of course, it''s impossible to waste the wind and your precious time, but it''s not suitable for talking in this cold place. Why don''t we find a warm and pleasant place to have a drink and talk about things?"


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng looked at the Hebrew border and said, "this place mentioned by Mr. Forbes is not in Hebrew territory, is it?"


    Forbes nodded, and the smile on his face gradually became exuberant: "yes, the wind is less, can you have such courage?"


    "I am the most unhappy person. Let''s go!" Chu Feng''s frantic smile showed the meaning of being young, frivolous and arrogant. When he was about to get on the helicopter, he inexplicably threw out a sentence: "it is said that the white tiger gang has numerous channels in the world, among which 32 are fatal. What if it is destroyed?"


    Fu Bulus, who was going up after him, was speechless. This is the absolute secret of the white tiger gang. How did Chu Feng know it? But he also understood that Chu Feng was warning him not to make small moves, or he would cut off his hands and feet.


    He scolded the fox secretly, and Forbes said with a bitter smile: "the wind is less. Compared with you who control the 18 northern provinces and the Imperial City, the white tiger gang can''t do it. 300000 Fengmen and Qiao''s elite come here. I can''t afford to play!"


    Chufeng laughs it off, takes his lonely life and Yama to the helicopter. A minute later, the helicopter hovers and flies in the direction of coming, and directly enters the Hebrew territory.


    The helicopter flew in the air for two hours, about 800 kilometers away. Finally, it circled over a place covered with ice and snow. In the sight of Chu Feng, the ice and snow below trembled, and an entrance slowly appeared. The helicopter slowly landed, and the ice and snow land recovered as before.


    At the moment when Chu Feng fell, his left eye had already seen the situation here and was slightly surprised. If this was not made by the Hebrew official, then we can only say the strength of the white tiger Gang, which is not as simple as what we see.


    When the helicopter landed, Forbes was not in line with his image, showing a modest and courteous side, and invited: "less wind, this way, please!"


    Chu Feng nodded and made an eye to let Gu Ming and Yan Luo be careful, and walked side by side with fulbrus. This is a base built under the frozen soil. Although Chu Feng has not yet gone to those places, his left eye has seen that this is a base specialized in the production of weapons.


    He took Chu Feng and other people through more than ten gates. During this period, people with guns were guarding each door. He was slightly surprised to see him come in with several pilgrim faces.


    Finally, several people came to a place similar to an underground factory. They could smell the strong smell of gasoline and hear the sound of the machine''s roaring operation. Chu Feng looked at the scene in front of him and was surprised. Hundreds of people were working on the machine, and all kinds of ammunition were being transported out.


    Forbes turned his head and saw that there was no curiosity on Chu Feng''s face. He was very interested and asked, "how can you see such a thing, but you don''t look surprised at all?"


    "The white tiger Gang sells arms for a living in the world and has its own arms production base. Why should I be curious?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders. Even though he was shocked by Bruce''s great writing, he did not show any surprise. He was very ordinary and said, "I just don''t know what is the purpose of Mr. Forbes to take me to see these things?"


    "This is one of the three arms production bases of the FUBU family, and this is the largest one among them. You don''t need to see that there are only a few hundred people operating here, but the ammunition produced in one year can supply the normal consumption of the whole holy pilgrimage for three years."


    "Every year, the weapons produced here can bring the white tiger gang at least three billion pool dollars of net income!"


    When Chu Feng nodded slightly, Forbes continued: "the reason why I was put under house arrest but not killed by my brother was that he wanted to know where the three bases were located. Only when he had the absolute power to control the three bases, could he be regarded as the owner of the FUBU family and the leader of the white tiger gang. Therefore, in order to live a little longer, I never spoke up."


    Don''t you know that the agents who are making the big army base in the land like this


    "I bring more than a billion dollars of income and a lot of good relations to the Hebrew palace a year. How can they move me? Besides, they don''t know about this base."


    With a bright smile, he said softly, "what''s more, the FUBU family can stand up to this day without any means of self-protection. Unless the Hebrew official disintegrates the FUBU family, the FUBU family will be a thriving clique!"Chufeng narrowed his eyes and felt the self-confidence in the words of Forbes. A family machine that called the kingdom was either a fool or had absolute self-confidence. It was obvious that fulbrus was not a fool.


    Forbes smiles and says on the left side, "this way, please."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    After Fu Bruce invited Chu Feng and others to sit down, he went to a computer to do something about it. The light in the room was dim, and a picture appeared on the wall. Chu Feng''s original calm face changed when he saw the things on the picture. Then he slowly stood up, only shocked.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s expression on his side, Forbes nodded his head and looked at the picture with satisfaction, as if he were looking at his own children: "the FUBU family has been engaged in the research of ammunition since my grandfather''s time, because my grandfather knows that what will dominate the world in the future is the strongest weapon."


    "Half a century has passed now, and the FUBU family has also achieved strength that people dare not underestimate."


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to have heard the words of fulbrus. When he got to the picture, he looked at what looked like a rocket inside. Although he was separated from the screen, Chu Feng could feel the great power contained in it and said in a soft voice, "what is this?"


    "Half light speed missile!" "This is the effort of three generations of the FUBU family, but because of the appalling cost, it is difficult to mass produce with the strength of the family. At present, there are only five half light speed missiles in the whole family."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, in the heart already was the stormy waves, but still calmly asked: "the official does not know?"


    "Yes, and I want to buy this technology at a very high price."


    Forbes nodded, leaned back on his chair and said softly: "because this half light speed missile can strike anywhere in the world, and in 30 years, no interceptor missile can stop its bombing. In other words, if a stronger kingdom is made, it is equal to standing in the position of the world''s overlord."


    Chu wind slightly surprised, looking at the cold missile continued to ask: "its speed is very fast?"


    "Half light speed, as the name suggests, do you think it''s fast or not?" Forbes laughed and asked.


    Chu Feng laughed with astonishment. Seeing the confident look of Forbes, he knew that the missile defeated everything with speed. Ordinary interceptor missile could not stop its rampage. He had a different meaning in his heart.


    After the screen closed, Forbes whispered: "the official knew that this thing existed for some reason and wanted to get its technology from me, but I told them that it had been destroyed. If necessary, I could sell them one of 50 billion pool coins, but they refused.


    Although on the surface, they accepted my explanation, but secretly, especially in recent years, under the tense situation and the gradual rise of the holy pilgrim neighbor, the official mind in this respect also moved, but they did not dare to challenge my bottom line too much. "


    "The explosion radius of a half light speed missile is 30 kilometers. If five missiles take off, I can destroy Moscow."


    Chu Feng had calmed down and sat back to his original position and asked, "Mr. Forbes, do you want me to show off the details of the FUBU family with me this time?"


    "Of course not. It''s just that there''s something I need your help with less wind." Forbes shakes his head and looks at lonely life and Yama.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Forbes meant. He turned his head and said, "you two, go out first. I''ll talk to Mr. Forbes."


    Gu Ming and Yan Luo stand up and go out without saying a word. This is in the territory of fulbrus. Even if the latter plays anything, they can''t do anything about it. And now they don''t feel the evil chance of Forbes and don''t mind going out and waiting.


    When the door slowly closed, Forbes took something out of his body and opened it with a wry smile. "This is a signal jammer. The official is more and more crazy. According to my official information, it may have been discovered here, and I don''t want to make extra troubles."


    Chu Feng could understand Forbes''s hardship and leaned on the seat to make himself as comfortable as possible. Then he said, "go ahead, what can I do for you?"


    Forbes did not answer, took out a piece of things from his body and handed it to Chu Feng, indicating that he had a look first.


    Chu Feng took over to have a look, his eyes slightly coagulated, after reading, he opened his mouth: "you have incurable disease?"


    "Yes, it was the late stage a few years ago, but then I bought a kind of Yansheng Su from Tianchi people at a high price. I was going to die a few years ago, and I have lived to this day." Forbes nodded, and a sad look appeared on his face: "in order to let fudina grow up quickly, but the other day I vomited blood and knew I didn''t have much time."


    "Although Fu Dina has the ability of leadership, she still lacks experience. There will be no resistance to sitting in the master''s seat and controlling the white tiger Gang, but she can''t face the official tyranny."


    Chu Feng put down what he had in his hand and took up the hand of fulbrus. The latter knew that Chu Feng was good at medical skills and let him see, but he still said, "it''s no use. When I injected Yansheng, Tianchi people told me that it can give me the healthiest body for several years. But once the efficacy can''t be suppressed, I will die, and there is no medicine to save."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and explored the pulse of Forbes. Although it was the same as that of normal people, he could feel a little weak in succession. No wonder he couldn''t see it when he first saw him. It turned out that it was injection of suppressive drugs.Take back his hand, Chu Feng dispersed. There may be a conspiracy in Forbes''s mouth. "Say it. What can I do for you?"


    "After I die, ferdina will be the head of the house and the head of the group without any resistance."


    Forbes said with a smile: "if the official is honest, you don''t need to have any action. If the official wants to attack Fu Dina, I hope you can help her to get through the difficulties. The half light speed missile can never fall into the official''s hands, otherwise the world will not be peaceful."


    Chu Feng did not rashly agree, side head asked: "don''t you worry that I know these things, from Fu Dina''s body, get these things? You know I''m a pilgrim, and I want my kingdom to be strong


    "If you can say something like that, you will not."


    "Although you are dazzling enough now, you are still a member of the underground world, unable to trust you completely, and I just can give you something to protect your life after being abandoned in the future."


    Chu Feng caught what, but quietly asked: "talk about the answer, if I am satisfied, you can think about it."


    Pointing to the closed screen, Forbes said word by word: "if you promise me to support fudina and advance and retreat together with the Faubus family in the future, I will transfer the control of five half light speed missiles to you, and I will also give you the highest authority of the other three bases."


    Chu Feng showed a smile and squinted at Forbes for a long time before he opened his mouth: "the conditions you said are very attractive to me. It''s just that if I repent afterwards, the FUBU family will lose all of this, and it seems that it will not be long before it dies."


    "What I''m afraid of is that you don''t agree. I''m not afraid of your promise."


    Forbes laughed, lit a cigar, puffed out a smoke and said, "although I don''t spend much time with you, I can see from your means that you are a person who can be entrusted, and my daughter fudina is also a beauty. Would you like to bully her?"


    Chu Feng began to laugh, pointing his fingers at Fu. Bruce couldn''t help but smile: "old fox!"


    Looking around the room, Chu Feng took a deep breath and said to Forbes for the first time: "even if you give me all this, I can''t show it. Maybe the official is afraid that I won''t do anything, but who can be sure that they won''t threaten me with the lives of all the people in the wind door in the end?


    Mr. Forbes, I thank you for your frankness. It''s just that I need to think about it carefully, and I can''t agree to your request for the time being. I''m afraid that even if the news is known to the person in charge, I will be in a difficult position. I believe that over the years, Mr. Forbes, you have been living very hard, right? "


    Forbes seemed to have expected it, and said with a wry smile: "it''s really hard. When I was not under house arrest, the official once secretly asked me to use forced medicine. Fortunately, I was not cheated at that time."


    "But I can''t find anyone else, and I don''t know when I''m going to die. There''s less wind. Please!"


    In the future, I hope you and fudina can have a child, whose surname is Phoebe, and inherit the faubour family. Then I will die in peace! "


    Chu Feng didn''t pull up fulbrus. Although what he gave was very attractive, Chu Feng understood that this was a hot potato. If he was not careful, he would become the target of public criticism. The Hebrew official did not publish it in order to swallow it alone, but Chu Feng could not guarantee that there would be no problems here.


    It doesn''t matter if you die, but Chu Feng doesn''t want to get things that you shouldn''t have, implicating people around you.


    At this time, Forbes made a fierce kowtow. It seemed that Chu Feng would not give up if he did not agree. When the latter wanted to say no, Murong Bing, who did not know where to hide, made a sound again.


    But this time Chu Feng didn''t immediately make a statement. He just thought about it there. Until Forbes broke his head, he sighed and said, "I promise you, but I also make it clear in advance. When fudina has absolute ability to control everything, I will give it to her.


    In addition, today''s dialogue, you know, I know everything. I don''t want other people to know that, fudina, I''ll always be with you. I believe you''ve also chosen a good way. Before Fu Dina is fully grown up, you must have a way to control the fortunes of the FUBU family and the white tiger Gang, even if you are dead! "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s promise to himself, Forbes relaxed his whole heart, stood up and nodded back: "no problem. I''ll keep this secret. After that, the FUBU family, the white tiger gang and the three bases will be on your side."


    Chu Feng felt a little bit deceived, but even agreed, he will not go back to regret: "there is nothing else?"


    "No, now I''ll set the highest authority to you. Come here!"


    He shook his head, invited Chu Feng to come to the computer, typed it down, and finally entered a series of numbers to Chu Feng and said, "this is the password to enter the management page. Everyone in the core of the FUBU family has the right to enter it, but my authority is the highest. I can adjust the authority of others, such as half a year Speed of light missiles, only I can seeChufeng laughed with astonishment, but he did not ask any more questions. He just kept watching the operation of fulbrus. He knew that these things could not be recorded in the form of words, but could only be taught by himself. After half an hour, fulbrus made Chu Feng familiar with the use of the highest authority.


    Finally, a word appeared in the settings page. Forbes click the mouse and say, "you go and stand there."


    Along the direction of Forbes''s finger, a camera appeared on the wall. Chu Feng knew that he wanted to record his cornea. He had to use his left eye when he walked over. But he thought about it. His left eye is too mysterious. Who knows whether the current instrument will find out anything.


    After recording Chu Feng''s cornea, Forbes calls out the fingerprint verification again. Chu Feng casually puts out a finger to record. Finally, fulbrus asks Chu Feng to make a sound at a wheat.


    Then he explained: "when the fingerprint is damaged, the cornea is also damaged, but even if there is a problem with the voice, the local voice still exists. Even if the person is hoarse, but the voice comes out, as long as it has been recorded, then the authority can be opened."


    "Now I have set up the highest authority transfer. I am an ordinary person in the FUBU family. The wind is less. Please. As for the other three bases, you can ask Fu Dina. She knows all about it, so I won''t tell you."


    Chu Feng nodded and got such great benefits. There were three arms production bases and the highest authority of the FUBU family. But Chu Feng didn''t mean to be happy. He knew that this was a hard bone. He remembered what he asked: "Mr. Forbes, did you really destroy the technology of the half light speed missile?"


    "What do you think?" With a cunning blink, Forbes said, "it''s the efforts of generations. How could I destroy it like this after it''s produced. But if I don''t say that to the authorities, I''ll have endless trouble, but they can''t think of where I''m hiding. As long as I''m dead, no one will know."


    Chufeng nununuzui, so good, chufeng is worried that there are other people know, then spread out, it is not a good thing.


    However, when Chu Feng put his mind down, Forbes said: "however, I think about it. Although the half light speed missile can not be used in a short period of time, it should be able to use it in ten years. There is no need to leave with me."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched: "that, you tell Fu Dina?"


    "How can you, you are the actual controller of the fumble family, you have to know." The latter didn''t want to listen to him. He whispered in Chu Feng''s ear. Finally, he said with a smile: "what ordinary people can''t think of, ha ha!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He was surprised to look at Forbes and open his mouth: "if fudina knew that your father had done this to her, I''m sure you can dig out the corpse and whip the corpse if you die!"


    "It wasn''t me who started it. It was my personal doctor. She was a woman, but after that, she was killed by a car."


    The last big stone in Chu Feng''s heart is falling. Although fulbrus''s method is a little cruel, the half light speed missile involves too many people''s lives and deaths. It''s nothing to hide one or two people''s death!


    "This time, I can go back to die easily. Take me out. Now I have no authority. I can''t open everything here."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    On the plane back to Moscow, a middle-aged Hebrew man with a moustache whispered, "Tuan Kui, do you really transfer all the authority of the FUBU family to chufeng, a pilgrim?"


    Forbes had closed his eyes. He opened his eyes and looked at the moustache beside him. He said faintly, "Jono, after my dear brother died, you sit in his position. You should know that obeying orders is what you need to do. Do you have any questions about my decision?"


    In addition to his ability to shake his head after death, Bruce Forster only knew that he was willing to shake his head.


    "I know what you mean."


    Forbes knew that he would not live long. The people around him were important figures between the white tiger gang and the FUBU family in the future. He said in a timely manner: "just don''t worry, Chu Feng just accepted the authority of the arms base and everything. Inside the white tiger gang and the FUBU family, he still has no right to intervene.


    You have been in the FUBU family for decades, and you are also diligent in going to the white tiger gang. I know your contribution and contribution. I left a will. After I die, Fu Dina will inherit everything. You can help her grow up. In five years'' time, you can get 5 billion yuan of reward! "


    With a faint look at the moustache, Forbes naturally felt a sense of authority: "compared with you who almost starved to death in the street at the beginning, you can get 5 billion Chi. In the end, even if you don''t do anything, you can glorify your whole life, and your grandchildren will enjoy life because of you."


    Moustache''s eyes twinkled a few times, and then he slightly bowed his head and said, "thank you, Mr. Forbes. If you hadn''t saved me in the street, I would have starved to death in the cold weather and become a frozen corpse. It''s my responsibility to assist Dina. Even if I don''t get paid, I''ll repay your kindness."


    "I''m glad you think that, but I hope you always do."


    There was a faint light in the depth of Forbes''s eyes, and his tone was gentle: "otherwise, I may miss my old love and turn a blind eye to some things. Fu Dina may not say anything because you are an elder. But Chu Feng is a wolf. You can drink with you and make friends when you are quiet.


    But when you threaten his interests, he will expose his tusks and tear you apart, just like the snow wolf on the frozen soil, ferocious and bloodthirsty! "


    Moustache body a shock, biting his lips back: "I understand, I will do my duty."


    Forbes took a meaningful look at moustache, and then closed his eyes. With the closing of his eyes, the killing opportunity in his heart dissipated. If he could, he would like to kill the moustache around him and reduce the trouble for Fu Dina in the future. However, he knew that anyone could be killed, and Xiao Hu Zi could not be killed for the time being.


    After the death of Faubus, although the white tiger Gang ushered in a golden period of development, there were not many people who could be used and trusted, and moustache was not the person that Forbes believed. However, he was able to maintain the operation of the whole white tiger gang and ensure that the interests of the FUBU family would not be lost.


    With a slight sigh in my heart, Jono, I hope you can do as you said today, or your head will be taken off by Chu Feng sooner or later.


    The moustache sitting next to him didn''t know what Bruce was thinking. He just looked out of the helicopter. A trace of malice flashed in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth trembled. A fierce look was fleeting in his eyes!


    After they were sent back to the original mountain, it took several hours to return to Bingdu. No one knew what chufeng and Forbes had said in their two hours in the room.


    Yan Luo and Gu Ming just know that when they separated, Fu Bruce kept a strong smile on his face, but Chu Feng''s face was helpless.


    But both of them were smart people. They didn''t ask Chu Feng what he could tell them. Chu Feng would tell them what he could not tell them. Naturally, there were reasons. This had nothing to do with trust. It happened to be Chu Feng''s protection for them. Sometimes the less he knew, the safer he would be.


    After they came back, Chu Feng and they did not go back to Qiao''s courtyard, but quietly stayed in Bingdu Hotel, ready to take the flight tomorrow morning to leave Bingdu and return to the imperial city.


    Yan Luo and Gu Ming both like to be alone. They have three rooms. They live next door to Chu Feng. Chu Feng has nothing to do with it. It''s OK to be quiet.


    In the evening, Chu Feng''s door is knocked. Chu Feng, who has just taken a bath and is ready to have a rest, opens the door. Ye Zixuan, with a face of displeasure, stands at the door. Astonished at what the little wife wants to do, Chu Feng also opens the door to let her in.


    Seeing ye Zixuan, who seems to have been offended by someone, comes in directly and sits down without saying a word. Chu Feng does not take the lead to break the silence. She goes to one side and pours a glass of juice for ye Zixuan and puts it in front of her. She leans on the sofa and turns on the TV to watch the programs with no nutrition and brain damage.


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng didn''t say a word. Ye Zixuan couldn''t help it. He snorted and said, "why don''t you ask me what I''m looking for you?"


    Chu Feng changed the channel head also does not return the return way: "is you looking for me, not I have something to look for you, you love to say, do not say to me also has no influence, you like silence, then you are silent!""Son of a bitch!"


    Ye Zixuan bit his teeth and jumped out a word. Then he took up the glass of juice and gulped it out. "Today I received information. You took your lonely life to the border with Yama. You also met fulbrus. You went to the Hebrew territory for nearly eight hours. I want to know what you have done."


    Chu Feng secretly said that the intelligence was accurate. He put down the remote control and looked at Ye Zixuan: "you are so smart, and you still control the powerful intelligence system. Do you still need to ask me?"


    Ye Zixuan frowned and didn''t like Chu Feng''s way of talking to her. He suppressed his anger and said, "did Fu Bruce take you to his ammunition production base?"


    "Not bad!" Not sure which step Ye Zixuan''s information to go to before, Chu Feng also did not intend to conceal, light return way.


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. He didn''t like the feeling of being interrogated. He leaned on the sofa and said, "is this the question that ye asked you to ask, or did you mean it?"


    "All I can say is that if it''s Ye Lao''s meaning, I''ll tell them in person. If it''s you, I''m sorry, no comment!"


    Ye Zixuan stood up as if the explosive barrel had been ignited and said, "Chu Feng, I am your woman."


    "I know, you are my little wife." Chu Feng nodded, but there was not much fluctuation. He said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand three obedience and four virtues. I don''t ask you to abide by it. After all, you are small, but there are some things you need to understand. I do things, and there is no need to report everything to you. Do you understand?"


    Ye Zixuan pointed to Chu Feng and couldn''t say a word for a long time. At last, she took a breath and sat down and said, "I was not interested in this matter, but it''s not my grandfather''s meaning, but number one!"


    Looking at Chu Feng, he said with a little solemnity: "No. 1 doesn''t know from what channel you''re going to be, so he called me personally to ask me to know your action from your mouth, what you did with Forbes, or what kind of transaction exists between you and so on."


    "One!"


    Chu Feng dispersed and began to be fierce. He believed that ye Zixuan would not deceive himself in such a matter. He looked at Ye Zixuan and asked, "little wife, does Shengchao have an undercover in the fulbrus arms base?"


    Ye Zixuan frowned: "can you not call me concubine?"


    "Yes, answer my question." This is related to the layout of Chu Feng, nodding directly.


    "Yes!" Ye Zixuan glared at Chu Feng, then whispered back: "but you know, I told you that you have violated the discipline. In the three arms production bases in fulbrus, two of them have our pilgrims, and the largest base you go to today happens to have our people."


    "It''s just that you and Forbes are in a room with a signal jammer, so number one wants to know about your conversation."


    Chu Feng was a little more relaxed. He thought that his conversation with Forbes had been noticed. Now it seems that he has not. He stood up and went to Ye Zixuan and sat down and said, "little wife, if there is something I don''t know, you can tell me that you don''t want to be widowed, do you?"


    Ye Zixuan was excited. Chu Feng suddenly spoke to her like this. She always had a little meaning that she could not accept. She looked at Chu Feng with vigilance in her eyes and asked, "what bad things have you done?"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. At first, he felt that he had been cheated by Forbes. Now it seems that he has been cheated. If there is no accident, the Hebrew responsible person probably knows that he has replaced fulbrus as the highest authority of the arms base. Maybe the person in charge of the holy pilgrimage also knows!


    Chu Feng thought at first that he could pick up a bargain by being more careful. But now he finally figured out that the old fox, fulbrus, was to put himself under the pressure of the Kingdom, so that the FUBU family and the white tiger Gang could breathe.


    Patted his head and said with a wry smile, "I didn''t do bad things, but sometimes you don''t do bad things, and others can''t tolerate you. As long as you can, the youngest wife, tell No. 1 that I will explain this matter to him personally after returning to the imperial city!"


    Since ye Zixuan knew Chu Feng, it was very rare for him to show such a look. He also realized that something important might happen. He nodded softly: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    At nine o''clock in the morning, the flight from Bingdu landed steadily at Huangcheng airport.


    With a bald head, Chu Feng, low-key and lonely, left the airport, got on the car sent by the wind door and quietly went back to fengteng garden. This time he left the imperial city for a period of time. Huangcheng college has been open for some days. Chu Feng looks at the scenery outside the window and shows a warm smile.


    The situation in the three provinces has subsided under the powerful strength and prestige of the black Shouwu, and the people sent by the Fengmen sect have taken over some important positions. So far, there is no change in the three provinces!


    In the other 15 provinces, there is not a decent force, which has been fully integrated under the iron feet of the wind door. So far, the wind gate, which only rose within a year, has become the king of the northern underground world of the holy reign.


    Some good people made a simple synthesis of the things that Chu Feng had done since he came into the world. Starting from Jianghai, chufeng put out the original yuan people''s Association in one month, and the old-fashioned Qingbang and the Shuangzhu society were taken over, becoming the only gang in Jianghai, which was called the second Mr. du.


    After entering the imperial city to deal with the Shihu Gang, the giant who had unified the underground world of the imperial city for more than ten years disappeared completely in a few days. The wind gate became the overlord of the two important places in the Imperial City, the river and the sea, which is legendary.


    He went to the three provinces, ran the dog into hunger to rescue Joe, and then killed to Moscow to resolve the plot of faubrons. After the death of Lord Qiao, he became the temporary leader of Qiao''s family, with more than 100000 talents under his command.


    Many other things have been turned out one by one. Recently, in order to prove that Fengmen does not need conspiracy and is also the king, he sent troops to 15 provinces in a rage. Overnight, he changed the pattern of the northern pole road and became an undisputed overlord. What''s more, all the members of Qiao family supported him to be the leader.


    Although many of these things have been officially harmonious, and the versions that have been passed on to the people are all tampered with. When it comes to Chu Feng, many people give their thumbs up. A teenager who is not 19 years old can''t get anything in his life in less than a year. What is not a legend?


    There are also some rebellious young people who list Chu Feng as their idols and set up a wind club. There are all kinds of people who come into it, but they are undoubtedly the rich second generation who don''t do their jobs or some young people who don''t like to learn.


    Similar age can always resonate, Chu Feng''s deeds are like teachers let them learn * * general, addictive!


    Chu Feng did not know all this, but quietly returned to fengteng garden. As soon as he got off the bus, he saw smoke floating in the pavilion in the distance. He was curious and saw several women sitting around the barbecue, shaking their heads and saying, "barbecue and drinking wine, life should be like this!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s voice, Su Xinyu, who knew he had come back, raised his head to have a look, lowered his head and continued to roast a bunch of mutton, and said without salt and salt: "back?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches, knowing that Su Xinyu still has some resentment in his heart. He looks at Lin Yulin and thinks whether he wants to have a look. But when his eyes move to Ye Xinlan''s body, his eyes coagulate and he pretends to be surprised: "Auntie, why haven''t you seen for several months? Are you fat?"


    Ma Qiduo, who was eating a beef kebab, puffed out when she heard the words. She waved her hand awkwardly: "that I suddenly feel a little queasy, it''s OK!"


    In his heart, he scolded Chu Feng for acting. He took a gulp of the juice beside him. Then he looked at Chu Feng and said, "Fengfeng, my aunt is not fat, but hurt by her feelings. She went to have an artificial operation. Now there is a baby in her stomach, but I don''t know who borrowed it. She won''t say it!"


    Ye Xinlan''s face was stiff and embarrassed. Chu Feng turned white and Ma Qiduo said, "it''s a good thing. My aunt is single now, so she has the right to control her own life. It''s good to have a child."


    Su Xinyu looks natural when Chu Feng talks. He doesn''t feel so disdainful and disgusted by Ye Xinlan. He feels more comfortable and says, "my grandfather called a few days ago to say when you will be back and take time to go to Su''s house. Several old men want to see you."


    Chu Feng slightly nodded: "I have a rest, the afternoon on the past, that heart talk you also go together!"


    After a few simple words, Chu Feng turned around and walked back to the house. There were three women in a play, and a big man was really uncomfortable there. Moreover, Chu Feng was also worried that he would not naturally reveal anything after contacting Ye Xinlan too much, so it was better to avoid it.


    In the hall, LAN Mei Er, who came back one day in advance, just sat down in Chu Feng''s room and walked in with Huang Jingyin. Huang Jingyin, who had been studying in the wind door for a period of time, no longer had the lively, mature and capable flavor she had before.


    Although Chu Feng regrets that the hot little girl is gone, she knows that this is Huang Jingyin''s life. She won''t say anything. Everyone has his own choice.


    Sign two people to sit down, Chu Feng took the lead to open the mouth: "these days did not have in the matter to say it!"


    Huang Jingyin nodded, opened her hand and whispered: "little wind, during your absence, there are not many major events, just a few small things. The affairs of fengteng group are sister Qin and Yao Qianxue. They have basically solved almost all of them. There is nothing you need to worry about.The other thing is about Fengmen. Prince Xinzi of Weisi has been in the imperial city for a month. He has sent a letter of worship three times. He wants to meet Feng Shao and talk about the emperor Shaoyu.


    In addition, general Gohan of Jiaoyu asked us to let you know at the latest trade that spring has already begun. General Sha has set up a fine wine in Jiaoyu and invited people from all over the world to gather together. In the hope that the wind is less, you can take some time to pass. The time is April. "


    Chu Feng patted his head. Gohan told him about this when he went to Hebrew last time. He promised to go and have a look. He was so busy that he almost forgot. He asked, "wait a minute. I''ll give Gohan a message. Next month, I''ll go to the corner region on time for a cake feast. Is there anything else?"


    "Wait, I''ll let him know!"


    Huang Jingyin nodded back, turned over a page and continued: "in addition, you have asked the Jade Scorpion group to pay attention to the first garden. Huangfu has not come out for more than a month. After solving the enmity with tianwangmen and blue cells, Huangfu has been closed to thank guests, claiming to be his father''s filial piety for a period of time.


    However, according to the news from the people who were watching the outside of the first garden, although Huangfu had not come out and the Huangfu family had no other actions, some strangers appeared in the first garden during this time. The people of the Jade Scorpion group even saw that Huangfu asked Heaven to set a banquet to treat them personally. "


    Chu Feng sat up straight. He paid most attention to the news. He also vaguely knew who Huangfu was entertaining. He nodded and said, "the thousand year history of the Huangfu family should not be underestimated. People should continue to stare at them. They are honest now, just for the sake of brewing a bigger plot. When the thunder strikes, everything should be careful."


    Huang Jingyin nodded slightly, and then told the last news: "the last thing is that your apprentice Qing has not come back to fengteng garden for three days. According to the report of the people we protect in secret, your apprentice seems to be in love!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulate and open his mouth: "Huangfu literary world?"


    Chu Feng had already known about this matter, but out of his belief in Qing, Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to it. But at the moment, it seemed that it was not so simple. He tapped his finger and thought in his heart.


    Huang Jingyin nodded her head and said, "the other party is Huangfu literary world, the fourth young master of Huangfu family, who has been beating up the youth and death, but I don''t know how they seem to be together in recent days."


    "I know. I will handle this matter myself. You can protect the safety of Qing."


    Chu Feng settled down. He was not worried when he knew about Huangfu''s family''s calculation: "in addition, Xinzi doesn''t respond. When she comes to her door in person, I still need to talk to her about the three Zhongwu of dianlan


    When Huang Jingyin wrote down these things, she said softly, "in addition, the writer also sent a post, which was delivered before you came back this morning." Say, pass a card to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng took it and opened it. Finally, he closed it and threw it beside him. He said, "what''s the matter with Zuo Xiong''s life and death with me? If they had earlier made this gesture instead of being superior, they could still talk about it. Now, I don''t want to talk about it!"


    She seemed to know that Chu Feng had made such a decision. She opened her red lips and said, "I think you should go and see this time. Wen Xinxue, the first lady of the literary family, has come back. In addition, she has heard that her master has also come and has been living in the Wen family. That is the old monster of the fourth black list."


    Knowing that Lan Meier was worried about the danger of upsetting the literati, Wen Xinxue was right next to Murong Bing. Chu Feng was not worried at all, and said with a smile: "that''s better. I heard that the fourth in the black list is a nun with hair and a beautiful woman. It''s just for you to see her unique posture."


    LAN Mei Er rolled her eyes. Chu Feng was not afraid of boiling water. She was helpless. She took Huang Jingyin to stand up and said, "today you can have a rest, but tomorrow you will go to Huangcheng college. There has been a notice from the college. If you don''t go to school again, chufeng will be expelled!"


    Chu Feng stopped his steps to go upstairs, looked back at LAN Mei ER and frowned and asked, "is there any mistake? Even if I don''t go to Huangcheng University for four years, I will also give me my graduation certificate. Now who is going to dismiss me? Is the dean of Huangcheng College changed


    This is Chu Feng''s first idea. Su Xinyu got through the relationship between himself and Huangcheng University. The dean of Huangcheng university approved it in person. Even if they didn''t know this level, the students of Huangcheng university had immunity once. They were expelled directly. Is that too overbearing?


    "I also felt strange at first, so I asked people to check it out. It''s not the intention of the college leaders to expel you, but the handwriting of your old classmate Feng Guoming. It seems that in order to retaliate for your appearance with a great beauty of Su Xinyu when you were in Xuancheng, she was very upset with you. She bribed a person in charge of the college who had just been transferred from other places to expel you! ¡±


    "it''s really stupid than every year, especially this year!"


    Chufeng laughs in amazement and understands what''s going on. He shakes his head and goes upstairs. Feng Yao, the father of Feng Guoming, is a member of the literary camp and a potential enemy. He is wondering whether he should start first!


    When Chu Feng''s figure disappeared on the second floor, Huang Jingyin said softly, "sister Meier, are you really not going to tell fengshao?"After hearing this, blueberry shook her head and finally said with a bitter smile: "it''s his aunt''s own meaning. I can''t help it. Let them go by themselves."


    Huang Jingyin nodded slightly. Although she didn''t know what was the reason, she also understood that she was right. These things could not be ignored by others!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    Until 2:30, a red flag number zero three car appeared at the door of fengteng garden. The guard''s windgate elite saw the code zero three straightened up. In the whole Imperial City, this was a unique car, belonging to the military big man, Su dingzheng!


    Chu Feng was also slightly surprised when he received the news. After letting Su Xinyu go back without following, he got on the red flag car alone. He believed that Su dingzheng could do nothing for him.


    After the red flag car left fengteng garden quietly, blueberry and others were standing at the door with a dignified face.


    If Chu Feng went to Su''s house directly, they would not worry about it. But now he is directly taken by the red flag car, and he doesn''t know where to take it. The backbone of the damper is uneasy, especially the orphan life and Yama who follow Chu Feng to Hebrew territory. They all feel that it may be related to the incident.


    But they can''t do anything about it. They just hope Chu Feng can come back safely.


    After leaving fengteng garden, the red flag car drove directly into the urban area instead of the suburbs. Finally, the car went to a special official passage and went smoothly to a place.


    At this point, Chu Feng also probably knew where to go. When he was a little surprised, he also thought about the things that might be faced, so as not to be seen by several old men.


    Twenty minutes later, the car drove into the holy land of power, huanxinghai!


    I have seen places on TV for countless times. It''s the first time to see it with my own eyes. Chu Feng looks at the place surrounded by the red wall, and rows of guards are patrolling, and he can feel a few strong breath surging in the dark. Even if the army of 100000 people is in the dark, it may not be able to break through here, right?


    The car stopped in a place two minutes later. A secretary like man with glasses came up and opened the door. He said modestly and politely, "the wind is low. Please come here."


    Chu Feng nodded and got off the bus. He didn''t say a word since he got on the bus. He had been thinking about all kinds of things in his mind. He followed the man with glasses into a building and walked into an elevator. The elevator stopped two floors down. When he came out, Chu Feng was in a state of mind.


    I saw a three meter wide corridor, about 10 meters long, but there were twenty indifferent men in black. Although Chu Feng didn''t fight with them, I could feel that the strength of each of them was beyond the master level. Was it possible that this was the legendary bodyguard of huanxinghai?


    Thinking carefully, Chu Feng kept serious and followed the glasses man ahead. When he was near the end of the door, the glasses man nodded to the two men in black in front of the door, then turned to leave, leaving Chu Feng alone.


    The man in black on the left hand side swept the Chu wind indifferently and opened his mouth in a low voice: "hands up!"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly, but still raised his hands. Two men in black took out something from his body and explored Chu Feng''s body. After a while, he took out a bunch of keys from chufeng''s pocket. The man in black on the left side said, "you are not allowed to bring anything into the confidential conference room. You will return it when you come out."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, knowing that they were worried about what kind of monitor might be hidden in it, but there was nothing. It was just a series of simple car keys.


    At this time, the instrument in the hands of the man in black on the right suddenly made a sharp noise. The 18 men in black who had been standing quietly moved instantly. The guns in their hands pointed at Chu Feng, and their eyes were inexplicably alert.


    The man in black on the right side took back the instrument and said in a deep voice: "you have weapons, please hand them in!"


    Weapons?


    Chu Feng was stunned. He seldom carried weapons on his body. He thought about it. He fumbled in his pocket and took out xuanhuang nine needles to open his mouth: "this is what I cure and save people. Is it also a weapon?"


    On the right, the man''s face softened a little and said, "the weapon that can kill people." When he wanted to confiscate it temporarily, the door behind him opened, and Su Ding came out, glaring and shouting, "you are confused. Chu Feng is a murderer. Do you need these so-called weapons to kill people?"


    The roaring voice made the man in black bow his head and return with respect: "Mr. Su, this is our duty to prevent all dangerous objects from approaching your side."


    "Come on, Chu Feng is going to kill us, no matter how many of you are!"


    Su dingzheng knew that this was their duty. He waved and said, "No.1 said that Chu Feng can be trusted. You can hold your post!" A little Chu Feng: "come in with me!"


    Then he turned around and walked into the door behind him. Chu Feng nodded to the two men in black, put away xuanhuang nine needles and followed them in. If the other party really asked him to hand over xuanhuang nine needles, Chu Feng knew that he would not do so.


    Although he had already made psychological preparations, when he really walked in, Chu Feng was also slightly frightened. He saw only six of the top leaders of Shengchao and four of them were sitting here. There was no sixth elder in the legend that the Dragon could see his head and no tail, and Wen Xi, the fifth writer. The rest of them were sitting here.


    Four old men were sitting at the conference table, Li Zong was sitting at the top of the table, and the rest of the chairs were empty. Only one chair was placed at the lower head. Chu Feng was slightly convulsed. How could he feel that this posture seemed to be examining the prisoners?Ye Enzheng looked around his old friends, raised his hand and said, "sit down, don''t be too formal."


    "Xie Ye Lao!"


    Chu Feng nodded back slightly, opened his chair and sat down. He didn''t slouch, and kept a straight posture. He didn''t take the lead to speak. He sat there in silence.


    Ye Enzheng coughed and said, "Chu Feng, things in Northeast China have been handled well this time, and things in North China have also been done very well, which is half a year ahead of our expectation, but is the means a little too drastic?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know what some old men were thinking, so he didn''t guess at all. He said in a low voice, "the boy is still young, maybe he''s really overdone!"


    "Just maybe?"


    This time, it was Zhou tianchu who opened his mouth. The big man in charge of the national police system drew out a piece of information and drew it across the table. He said, "with the unification of 15 provinces, 30000 people died and 80000 injured. The hospitals are full of people. The crematorium business is booming. Is it just too much?"


    What rhythm did Chu Feng secretly say, but he gently replied: "stability is often based on white bones, just like the liberation of the holy Dynasty, and death is more than a million? There have been thousands of years of disputes in the holy city underground world. 30000 people died and 80000 injured. I think it''s worth ten years'' stability. "


    "Maybe it''s too much. It''s just a little bit of conscience. If I want to ask what I really mean, then my answer is that it''s worth dying a million people, leaving the north to live and work in peace and contentment for 10 years and benefiting hundreds of millions of people."


    Before the release of the age of the four men, do not let a person in the conference room shake a voice


    Chu Feng met Su dingzheng fearlessly, and his eyes and forced him to look back word by word: "in my eyes, there is no difference, and this is my personal behavior of Chu Feng, which has nothing to do with the official. In the future, I would like to be cast aside or go to the eighteen hell, but I have no conscience!"


    When Su dingzheng''s eyes were as big as the Gong, Chu Feng''s voice was a little lower: "besides, after the 15 provinces were captured, the public security was increased by half in a few days, and 30000 people died. In exchange for ten years of such stability, or even several times more stable, is it not worth it at all?"


    Su dingzheng snorted heavily and sat down to one side, but there was a faint smile in the corner of his eyes.


    Ye Enzheng nodded, his face showed a faint smile and said, "Chu Feng, the unification of the 15 provinces has indeed made the public order more stable. It is worth the 30000 people who died, but your bad name is also deeply rooted in the people''s hearts. 30000 people, that''s not 30000 pigs!"


    Chu Feng straightened up his body and said, "as I said at the beginning, for the sake of the stability of the holy court, even if it is broken into pieces, it will be a long time to go."


    Finally, Li Zong, who had been silent since the beginning, whispered a word. When everyone''s eyes were looking at him, he often showed a more brilliant smile on his face and said: "one 15 provinces, you will kill 30000 people, leaving a high reputation. When the time comes, what are you going to do?"


    As Chu Feng listened quietly, Li Zong asked, "are you going to die of 30000, or 100000, or 300000?"


    "I don''t want to die alone if I can." Chu Feng breathed a breath of light return, calm words with unshakable killing: "but if you can''t achieve bloodless, then I don''t mind holding up the butcher''s knife to kill the man river red, let the whole holy Dynasty world return to calm."


    The four big men Rao has already seen too much killing and bloody, but at the moment, they are only frightened. Chu Feng''s killing intention is not simply to say, but to give them the feeling that they will really do so.


    Li Zong Mei could not see any emotion, only a thousand years of unchanged smile, but he threw out a sentence: "if you take the whole holy pilgrimage underground world by then, you are going to die, will you?"


    The heavy words cast out, so that the atmosphere of the confidential conference room more than three points of depression, the other three old men look at Chu Feng, want to know how he will answer.


    And Chu wind is only two seconds of silence, slowly stood up to return word by word: "I do not want to!"


    The scene is completely quiet without hesitation!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    I don''t want to!


    The four words came out of Chu Feng''s mouth, without a trace of pause or hesitation to answer Li Zong''s words. His eyes were firm and tender, but his face full of lines did not show any other look, only perseverance!


    Su dingzheng, Zhou tianchu or ye Enzheng are all good. At the moment, they all feel that they have heard something wrong. Their ideal answer is that Chu Feng is willing to die. It is absolutely not that he is unwilling to die without any hesitation. That is to say, he is calling a number one, and the official of the holy court is still there.


    On the contrary, Li Zong kept a calm posture, put his hands on the table, looked at Chu Feng and asked with a smile: "why?"


    "Although I have no father or mother, I am just an adopted orphan, but as long as I am a person, I have the desire to live!"


    Chu Feng met Li Zong''s eyes fearlessly, and answered in accordance with his original intention: "I don''t mind paying meager efforts for the stability and rise of the holy Dynasty, but I absolutely can''t accept the fact that cunning rabbits die and running dogs cook, because I know very well that if I die, thousands of people will die with me."


    Micro body, Chu Feng a fixed voice: "so whether for myself, or for those who believe in me, I want to let myself live very well, can not casually die."


    Li Zong slowly stood up, slightly narrowed his eyes, and his huge body showed a frightening threat. "What if I want you to die?"


    "Before I don''t want to die, who wants me to die?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, ignored the whole secret conference room of the sword, showing an indomitable domineering spirit. He did not know why, but felt that he had nothing to fear: "then, I will let him die first!"


    "Chu Feng!" Su dingzhengrao had experienced too many big storms. At the moment, hearing such words from Chu Feng''s mouth, or to No. 1, he was in a cold sweat and stood up directly to drink.


    Li Zong gestured Su dingzheng not to worry and asked lightly, "if I want you to die, you will let me die first, right?"


    "I don''t want to, but I have to do it."


    Chu Feng nodded his head honestly. When the other three felt heavy breathing, Chu Feng whispered back: "as I said just now, when killing 100000 people can get higher returns, then everything is worth it. Similarly, if you die No.1, hundreds of thousands of Fengmen brothers and brothers can be safe, I also think it is worth it.


    Personal life is very important sometimes, but if at some time, a person is still too much different from 100000 people! "


    Quiet down!


    The whole confidential meeting room was completely quiet. Chu Feng''s words without hesitation were just looking for death. Su dingzheng and Zhou tianchu were all sweating hard for him. They were curious about how the chufeng today was less modest and more sharp, and it was a sharp edge that they were a little afraid of.


    Finally, the silence was broken by Li Zong again. The old man''s face, which could make countless people die, was full of admiration. "Before, I only thought you were a durable person, but today I found that you are not only durable, but also very thoughtful. This is amazing to me."


    As Li Zong sat down slowly, the atmosphere in the confidential meeting room was relieved a lot. Chu Feng also sat down in a similar way. There was not much emotional fluctuation. He himself was very inexplicable about everything today. He only felt that there was no final feeling in his mood.


    Li Zong turned his head and whispered, "Chu Feng, with your words today, I can overthrow anything you have done for the Kingdom and directly kill you. What''s more, I can send out troops to sweep down the wind door and make it become the dust of history. I really want to know where your confidence comes from and let you say such words?"


    Chu Feng pursed his lips and looked at the three old men with similar looks. Finally, he said, "it''s not where my confidence comes from, it''s just a person''s mood change. When I can''t make you believe, why should I do something deliberately and say something that can''t stand the scrutiny. It''s better to do what should be done or what should be done."


    "Now that I have finished speaking, I will sit here. Who wants this life, take it!"


    Li Zong Lu smile meaningful asked: "if I leave you here today, what will happen?"


    "I don''t know!" Chu Feng shook his head. Before he came, he thought a lot. He didn''t know why he was like this. He whispered back: "but I''m sure that I can''t get out of here today. Nothing will happen. But three days later, Wes will set off firecrackers and fireworks to celebrate. Tianwangmen will set down troops to suppress the north."


    The four old men looked at each other, and finally ye Enzheng said, "Chu Feng, we don''t believe you. Relatively speaking, we have always believed in your feelings for the holy pilgrimage, and we have always believed that you would not hesitate to shed your blood for this land, but after the northern incident, you and fulbrus went to a place. Do you want to explain it?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and said, "what do you mean? I have cooperation with the white tiger gang. As I have said, the white tiger Gang sent out people to help me in the northern incident. After the incident, I''ll meet with Forbes. Is there anything I can''t say? ""There''s an underground base about a thousand kilometers from the border with the holy Koreas."


    Ye Enzheng glanced at Chu Feng, opened a document in front of him and said, "that''s one of the three major arms production bases of the FUBU family, and it''s one of the largest. Every year, the ammunition produced by this place can arm the whole holy pilgrimage. There is still surplus. Why does fulbrus take you there?"


    "Cooperate!" Chu Feng opened his mouth quietly and told his long thought out speech: "because I have captured the whole North, the territory has expanded dozens of times than before. As you know, what the white tiger Gang is doing, Forbes hopes to cooperate with me in depth to create the largest military fire sales channel in the world."


    Ye Enzheng raised a smile at the corner of his mouth, only a little more cold: "Chu Feng, it seems that your heart has really changed!"


    Su Ding was sighing and shaking his head. He opened the file folder in front of him and threw out a document to Chu Feng. He said with a little disappointment: "according to our information, the highest authority of the three big arms bases of the FUBU family has changed yesterday, and we have news about the new supreme principal."


    When Chu Feng raised his eyebrows, ye Enzheng took Su dingzheng''s words and said, "in other words, you are already a world arms giant. As long as you are willing, you can build a military Empire at any time. Chu Feng, did you really not explain?"


    "Is that what you call trust?"


    Chu Feng drew up a funny smile. As early as he knew some news from ye Zixuan, he didn''t expect that several old men controlled more details. While thinking about who was high-level, he said faintly: "if you really trust me, then there will be no meeting and no question now."


    Patting his chest, Chu Feng said word by word: "I am very disappointed!"


    After ye Enzheng narrowed his eyes, he didn''t speak any more. Zhou tianchu didn''t talk much about some things with Chu Feng. Su Ding''s chest was full of ups and downs, and he was too lazy to talk nonsense. Li Zong looked at everyone and said, "I heard that the Hebrew authorities once took measures against fulbrus and wanted to get something."


    Opening the file in front of him, Li Zong took a look at it, then fixed his eyes on Chu Feng and said with a smile: "I won''t say anything about the rest, but I have received the news that the FUBU family developed a new type of missile many years ago, which is powerful and has a shooting speed of half light speed."


    "The top person in charge of the FUBU family military base does not know whether this thing exists or not?"


    Chu Feng clenched his fist under the table in an instant. At first, he was still suspicious. Now, it is absolutely certain that there is something wrong with the FUBU family, and he is an undercover of high level. Or the Hebrew official, after knowing the news, shared intelligence with the holy pilgrim for the technology of half light speed missile.


    Looking at the four old people looking at their own eyes, although calm, but revealed expectations, Chu Feng did not continue to pretend silly, nodded: "exist!"


    "Really exist?"


    Hearing the truth of the news, Su dingzheng immediately stood up, his face was excited and said: "great, Chu Feng, you will immediately transfer the information of the half light speed missile. As long as we have developed the Shengchao, Tianchi guys will not be able to see it, and give them a shell."


    The other three were not as straightforward as Su dingzheng, but Chu Feng knew what they meant from their eyes. He took a breath and shook his head: "I''m sorry, this technical data has been destroyed by Forbes. There are only five finished products. If necessary, I can contribute one to Shengchao."


    Su dingzheng eyebrows a vertical, the rest of the people also frown, although Chu Feng generously gave a finished product, they can go to study, but this kind of thing is not easy to simulate, even if it can, ten or twenty years, and then study out, what value?


    Li Zongping eased his heart and looked at Chu Feng and asked, "the information of the half light speed missile has really been destroyed, leaving only the finished products?"


    Chu Feng nodded and replied without hesitation: "not bad. Otherwise, for so many years, fulbrus has been killed by the official, where can he survive to now?"


    "Well, I believe you in this one!" Li Zong nodded, indicating that the three old partners would continue to speak when they were not in a hurry: "it''s just that you have become the top person in charge of the FUBU family''s arms base. This is not good news for us. I don''t want you to hand it in, and it does not threaten your life and safety."


    Chu Feng did not show such a move, light mouth: "what conditions?"


    Li Zong was not polite. All the people who arrived at this position were guided by the final interests and didn''t care about any form. He said directly, "it''s very simple. There must be high-level workers from our holy pilgrimage to enter the three military bases. How about?"


    Chufeng thought about it. To a certain extent, the weapon technology of the FUBU family was more advanced than that of some kingdoms. Li Zong said that, how could Chu Feng not know what it meant.


    However, he understood that such words were not in line with his own mind and balance. He shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, I''m just acting for the time being, so I can''t make decisions."


    "Somebody Li Zong''s eyes flashed a glimmer of disappointment. He pressed the button next to him and said, "after a while, the gate opens and nameless walks in. Li Zongyi points to Chu Feng and says," please go to the imperial prison and declare the crime of threatening the Kingdom''s security, and wait for the final result of the investigation and sentencing! "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    Chu Feng was thrown into the imperial prison. The news spread over the whole holy dynasty like a wing two hours later. Then, there was a message from the world. The leader of the underground world in the northern Jin Dynasty was officially thrown into prison.


    People who knew it for a while were all stunned and did not know the accuracy of the news. After a while of exploration, they knew the truth of the news, and it was not surprising for a while.


    Then, I learned the situation of insight and felt that Chu wind was too bright and was feared by the government. So it was necessary to start attacking him. Even some people secretly said that soon, the wind gate might become the dust in history.


    When the news was sent back to the door, the chief of the door was stunned, and then the first reaction was how possible, and then gathered in the meeting room quickly.


    Chu wind is not in, Xia Yan dominates the wind door, and has been following him around Chu wind from the beginning. Now, he sits at the position of the head of the side and looks at the empty master and whispers: "less wind is thrown into the imperial prison, what to do next?"


    Lonely life stood up, indifferent to the mouth: "kill in, save people!"


    "Crazy!" Yanluo, holding a cigarette without ignition, jumped out a sentence: "the world knows who the imperial prison is, security forces do not say that the sea of happy stars, there is no difference, with your bad knife to kill, it is a dream thing, or don''t think about it."


    "After the meeting, I will fight with you, life and death!"


    Yanluo twitches at the corner of his mouth, playing the field war, he is confident that he can take the solitary life, but he understands that there is a little difference between himself and his solitary life. He left his head to one side and said, "I am a Sven man, and the fight and kill things are not suitable for me."


    The two men''s quarrel relieved the atmosphere of depression. Melanie showed a frown and said: "if the wind is less than taken by other forces, we can all rescue by force, but now he is officially detained, and it is said that it is taken directly in the sea of Huanxing. If we do, the wind gate will be really over."


    Xia Yan shook his head: "this is not possible, that is not possible, can we let the wind less have been held, and then confirm the so-called threat to the security of the kingdom to die?"


    "Actually, we don''t need to worry."


    When everyone is in a hurry, Huang Jingyin whispers: "if the official really wants to take away the wind less, he will not arrange any accusation for such nihility. It is to kill it directly and secretly. There are so many enemies with less wind. Who will doubt the official head, and now what it does, maybe the official has other purposes."


    Xia Yan and others looked at Huang Jingyin, who continued to say: "so what we need to do now is to stabilize the situation and wait for things to be clear. When the official really moves to kill the wind less heart, I believe there will be a way. Now we don''t know what the top means, and can''t do anything."


    "Only to stabilize the situation of the wind door and present a piece of iron, may also make the official a little more dignified, is it really necessary to kill the wind less."


    Everyone nodded slightly when they heard Huang Jingyin, and felt that the little girl said something. Xia Yan finally clapped the board: "then do according to Jing Yin''s words. Everyone does his or her own work well, so when this has not happened, and Meier, you should pay attention to the official state in real time, and you must know the official attitude at the first time."


    Then he looked at the two gods, Xia Yan and Yanluo, and said with a bitter smile: "I know the two people have little affection with the wind, but now things are vague, or don''t be swayed lightly. You can be honest in the wind Teng garden, OK?"


    "I went to the imperial prison to ask for someone after ten days," he said, looking cold and cold


    After leaving a word, he left the meeting room with his head. He was a simple and pure man. He was a subordinate but more like a brother by the side of Chu Feng. He did not allow Chu Feng to have any problems.


    Yanluopa opened the lighter and lit the cigarette, and looked at the crowd and said, "I have the same attitude as that wood. Ten days later, the eight eggs of Chu Feng were not released, I contacted the international mercenary corps to come to the last imperial turmoil. Don''t doubt my ability. I am the king of bounty hunters!"


    After a word, Yanluo left the meeting room like his lonely life, leaving the people who were laughing and laughing.


    Xia Yan knew that the wind door is now standing on its own, and he said firmly: "this matter is so decided for a while, and the rest of the things will be clear. I will contact Li Ji and zhoujingxing for a moment, and maybe I can get some news."


    Lanmei and Huang Jingyin nodded and left the meeting room to do their own things. When Xia Yan was leaving, she saw fredina sitting there without talking, and now she asked, "what else do you have?"


    "Oh, no, you are busy. I''ll sit down!"


    Fu Dina smiled and said, waiting for Xia Yan to leave, Fu Dina hesitated to dial out the encrypted phone, just connected to the strong laughter of fulbruce: "baby daughter, I thought you were with Chu Feng, and I forgot your father. How did she call me suddenly?"Fu Dina knew the decision of Forbes a few days ago, so she said at the moment: "father, Chu Feng was invited by the government today, and finally was thrown into the imperial prison. I suspect it has something to do with you."


    "What!"


    The other end of the phone seemed to be bitten by a snake, and he yelled. Obviously, he was also shocked. He asked, "how can it be? The only people who know about this matter are you and me. There are no more than five people in the outside world. Chu Feng can''t say it by himself. No one in the base has a chance to spread it out. How can he know?"


    Fu Dina also knew what Forbes was saying, but the official threw Chu Feng into prison for no reason, and there were still some problems: "father, although the change of the highest authority is a matter between the leaders of the FUBU family, the people in the base know it, but there is no chance to broadcast it.


    But there is no airtight wall in the world. Do you think there is something wrong with the interior? How many people do you know after you and me and Chu Feng


    The other end of the phone Forrest Bruce fell into silence, a few minutes later came a light voice: "I know this matter, don''t worry, I think Chu Feng is not a short-lived person, certainly can save the danger, this matter you do not need to pursue further, Chu Feng will find the reason sooner or later."


    What else does Fu Dina want to ask? The phone has been hung up. But listening to what Forbes said just now, fudina felt that her father had already known who had leaked the secret. She breathed out a sigh and said, "I hope you don''t have an accident this time, or my kindness will hurt you in the end, and I will feel guilty all my life."


    At the same time, Yundong paid close attention to Chu Feng''s fate. At about 10:00 p.m., an ordinary black car quietly drove into the Imperial City prison. The door opened, and Su Ding, dressed in a coat, was coming out of the car. The security personnel around did not know where to go, and was obviously transferred away by Su Ding Zheng.


    With a man, Su dingzheng walked into the high wall and went straight to the door of a room. His fingerprints were pressed on it, and the door was opened directly. As the third figure of the holy Dynasty, he had the highest authority of the Imperial City prison, and he could enter and leave at any time.


    Let the man waiting outside, Su Ding is directly into it, looking at Chu Feng sitting on the bed with his eyes closed. After closing the door, he whispered, "is it comfortable here or is it comfortable outside?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and seemed to have known that Su dingzheng would come. When he looked at this place, which was said to be a cell rather than a small single room, he put on a smile: "there should be everything. There are cold drinks, beer and barbecue. It''s the highest standard prison in the holy Dynasty. For me who was a lonely child, this is paradise!"


    Su dingzheng hummed and said: "Stinky boy, because of your business heart language, this girl has already made dozens of calls to me, but look at your appearance is still very free, do you have heart language?"


    "I''m sorry. I can''t help it. It''s better to be sorry for one person than for countless people."


    Chufeng chufeng grinned, not depressed in prison, showing a yearning for joy: "if you come here only as a lobbyist, then don''t open your mouth. Even if you want me to die, my words are the beginning of those words, and there won''t be any change."


    Su dingzheng glared at Chu Feng fiercely. As an Iron-blooded veteran, he wanted to slap Chu Feng, but he finally suppressed the idea and said in a cold voice: "this time, No.1 is killing you. Unless you agree to his requirements, it is possible to be relieved. But if you keep doing this, you will be very unlucky and countless people will be implicated by you."


    Chu Feng gave an indifferent smile and looked out of the window and said, "it doesn''t matter if I die myself, but if I anger other people, then I will really leave a bad reputation forever."


    Su Ding was in a daze, and immediately knew the meaning of Chu Feng''s words. Thinking of the half light speed missile, he also felt a chill. He breathed out a breath and softened his tone a little: "this matter really has no need to talk about. You really don''t want to contribute something for the motherland. Do you want us to be bullied all the time?"


    "What I see is oppression. Which kingdom dares to oppress now?" Chufeng jokingly threw out a sentence, looked at Su dingzheng''s angry expression and said with a smile: "so old Su, don''t play word games with me. When I was very young, my master had calculated my life for me. He told me that I could definitely live a long time. I firmly believe that I will not die and will not be in trouble."


    "Stinky boy, I''m so angry!"


    Su dingzheng looked at Chu Feng''s appearance of not entering oil and salt. He didn''t want to say any more words before he came here. He scolded, opened his authority and left directly. Although he didn''t want Chu Feng to die, if the existence of chufeng might become a time bomb, he would bear the pain and let him die.


    After su dingzheng left, Chu Feng closed his eyes again, and the whole person fell into absolute peace. He was always outside. It was very difficult to be quiet. In this environment, it was not a place for self-cultivation.


    Ten minutes later, Su dingzheng simply met with the person in charge of the imperial prison, told him to take proper care of Chu Feng, and then left directly. On the way back to Su''s house, he looked out of the window and sighed: "Stinky boy, what have you experienced? It''s completely changed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    More than eight o''clock in the morning, or in the secret meeting room yesterday, without Chu Feng, four old people sat opposite each other!


    Li Zong is still sitting at the top of the table, holding a cup of tea. If you don''t know, you will only think that he is a kind old man next door. However, those who know it will understand that this is an old man with incomparable iron and blood. He has been in power for nearly ten years. There are not ten thousand corrupt officials but eight thousand corrupt officials who have been destroyed by him!


    He has indirectly or directly affected the lives of tens of millions of families in the holy pilgrimage. He is one of the most successful leaders of the pilgrimage in recent years.


    Su dingzheng didn''t have much gentleness. He drank the tea directly. He didn''t even spit out the tea. He put the cup down and cursed: "Chu Feng is a stinky boy. Originally I thought I''d go to find him in private. Maybe it will turn around. Who knows that a few words from this boy make me have the impulse to take out a gun and kill him."


    "So don''t ask me to do it any more. It''s my grandson-in-law. I still want to retire and live in harmony."


    Zhou tianchu slightly wry smile and waved his hand: "you don''t want me to go. I still owe Chu Feng rebirth''s favor, but you still let me play tricks to dig out his things. I''d like to. My precious grandson and granddaughter don''t agree. I also want to have a safe and stable life after retiring."


    "If you have said it, don''t leave a few words for me?" Ye Enzheng couldn''t help but smile and shake his head. Only when there were a few people, they would tear off the disguise and reveal the most real side: "my situation is similar to yours. Zixuan bothered me for the whole night and said that chufeng was her man. If Chu Feng died, she would not live."


    "So don''t let me go. What''s more, Chu Feng has a lot of precautions against me."


    Li Zong put down his tea cup and looked at the three old friends who didn''t want to touch the matter. He said with a bitter smile: "some old guys, you are going to throw the problem to me, but you should know what I mean?"


    Ye Enzheng looked at each other, and Zhou tianchu frowned and said, "old partner, do you really want to kill Chu Feng?"


    Li Zong nodded back: "yesterday, I really wanted to kill him. A man who didn''t put the Kingdom''s interests in front of him, but also controlled the huge energy, that''s damned!"


    Ye Enzheng said in a timely manner: "now?"


    "Want to kill and don''t want to kill." Li Zong breathed out his breath and said, "I understand the idea that Chu Feng disagrees with. Standing in our position is unacceptable, but standing in the position of the world, I agree. After all, as long as any kingdom obtains absolute force, even if it is only ten years ahead, it can change the world pattern."


    Looking at his three old friends, Li Zong pointed to himself and said: "although I now say that I control these things only to avoid being oppressed and humiliated by the holy Koreas, when I really own those things and can directly ignore the nuclear threat, I may have ambitions that I can''t think of."


    "The earth is very big. The pilgrimage is just a region on it. The stage of the world is very attractive. Do you think I should kill chufeng or not?"


    All three fell into silence. No one answered Li Zong''s question. The latter continued with a smile: "you don''t know. So I''m also entangled. I hate and admire a person who looks at the world first and then the kingdom. We only see the rise of more than a billion people in the Holy Dynasty, and he is looking at the stability of billions of people in the world."


    Ye Enzheng nodded, understood Li Zong''s meaning, and said, "what are you going to do? Do you want to keep Chu Feng in custody, or let go or kill him?"


    "Always have to do something, always to comfort the motherland!"


    Li Zong sighed. Although he was not willing to do so, he was too small for the whole kingdom: "after ten days, Chu Feng refused to accept my last request and let the three bases enter the high-level workers of the holy Dynasty. I killed him, and sent absolute force to put out the wind gate, so as to create a new underground order in the north."


    When ye Enzheng heard the speech, their eyes froze, but at last they all sighed. They could not accept Li Zong''s decision, but they also understood that when they sat in Li Zong''s position, they would also make such a decision.


    Similar time, the first garden of Huangfu family!


    A car quickly enters the first garden. After layers of guards and stops in front of the main building, Zhan Jin, with a cold look, gets out of the car and quickly enters into the garden. At a glance, Huangfu, who is sitting on the seat of the throne and has breakfast, asks the sky and bows down to greet: "good morning, master!"


    "You haven''t had breakfast yet. Come and eat together!" Huangfu asked the sky, raised his head to smile and waved to Zhan Jin to sit down.


    Zhan Jin was not polite. He had been used to this way of getting along with Huangfu over the years. He sat down and took a piece of bread and said, "things have been confirmed. I have also started the people in Huangcheng prison to investigate. It has been confirmed that Chu Feng is now in custody. There is no water in the news."


    "Oh, really locked up." Huangfu asked Heaven to put down half of his bread and took a sip of milk. He said curiously, "it''s just that Chu Feng, as the uncle of the Su family, is a knife in the official hand to some extent. What are the old men in Xinghai thinking about and throwing Chu Feng in at this time?"


    Zhan Jin shook his head and said, "who can understand the thoughts of those old men, and the specific reasons can''t be explored. Only those people know about them. But it seems that it''s not a joke to see the first action this time."Looking around and seeing no one else, Zhan Jin leaned forward and said, "I just got the news before I came back that the Imperial City troops had been working hard, the Jianghai troops were also starting up, and the Jinan troops of the Northeast troops were also in the state of preparation. I speculated that once Chu Feng died, the wind gate would be put out."


    "So soon?"


    Huang Fu''s calm face also showed a trace of surprise. He took another sip of milk and digested the news. Then he said, "let the Huangfu family stop all their actions and withdraw back. This is becoming more and more interesting. If the official really wants to put out the Chu wind and the wind gate, anyone who goes to get contaminated is looking for death."


    Jenkin nodded: "I''ll wait to get people back and wait for the situation to be clear."


    Huangfu nodded with peace of mind. Zhan Jin was still at ease when he was working. He thought of something and said: "by the way, where did Luo Yin go after he came back from Northeast China? He hasn''t been in the first garden. He can''t have an accident. If he is caught by the official, something will happen to our Huangfu family."


    "Including ruobi, Ruoxi!"


    Huangfu was stunned, then laughed and said, "this boy really surprised me. It seems that the verdict office has not appeared for nearly 20 years, and the hidden world forces are not stable. If you are not wrong, Luo Yin should attack other women of Chu Feng besides Ruo die and Ruoxi?"


    "Not yet, but I think it will be soon." Zhan Jin nodded and said what he knew: "because the people who followed him in the past two days told me that Luo Yin and his attendant Shao long had been in and out of the imperial city. I don''t know what they are doing. In addition, they have prepared a lot of valuables, which cost us nearly 200 million yuan of our Huangfu family."


    Huangfu asked the sky, waved his hand and said: "if you can hold Luo Yin firmly in your hand, money is not a problem. Since the fall of the old man in Weiss, the peak power of Huangfu family will be reduced to a level. If Luo Yin can be in Huangfu family, we will only pay more attention to it. A little money is not enough to worry about."


    "In addition, you can ask Luo Yin what you need to prepare. I Huangfu must hold him down when he asks for heaven."


    Zhan Jin quickly finished the bread, picked up a bottle of milk, stood up and said, "I will arrange it now. Although the hidden forces are very attractive, if the official knows their relationship with our Huangfu family, there will be a huge crisis. Do you want to think about the way out, master?"


    Huangfu asked the sky and waved to the servant to remove the things and put on the tea. "Don''t worry. What strength Luo Yin has? The official knows better than I do. Can I stop what he wants to do and what he wants to do?"


    "What''s more, the imperial family has a thousand years of history. Unless the government wants to eat a fat man one bite at a time, he will die."


    Seeing that Huangfu didn''t take it lightly, Zhan Jin felt a little more relaxed. After bowing down, he left the main building to deal with the things that Huangfu had just explained. At present, the situation of the imperial city is better, and we still need to be more careful.


    "I''m back!" After Zhan Jingang left for more than ten minutes, Huangfu asked the sky and sat in the hall looking at the morning paper and drinking tea. A voice came from the outside, with a kind of arrogance. The next moment, a young man came in, his face full of a kind of natural aloofness.


    Huangfu asked the sky and saw the visitor put down his newspaper and squinted and said, "I haven''t come back for three days. How are things going? Have you taken it?"


    The proud young man came and picked up the teapot beside Huangfu to ask the sky. He took a few gulps and said, "it''s really bitter!"


    Then he sat down carelessly, lit a cigarette, puffed out a mouthful and said, "if it''s so easy to take it off, you have to doubt whether this woman is a real princess of the Rothschild family. For three days, although she promised to go to the nursing home with me to see the elderly, she kept a distance from me.


    Although still resist the situation of thousands of miles, but from the beginning do not say a word to me is much better, I believe a few more times my kind, gentle and handsome side, you can take it


    Huangfu asked the sky and drank a sip of tea and said faintly: "I give you the time, but you can''t let her run away. The power of the Rothschild family is all over the whole of Wenzhou, and the black organizations in the past 100 years should be in awe of three percent. If you can become this young man, we Huangfu family will rise in height, at least no longer worry about the official."


    The proud young man laughed and said with an open smile: "don''t worry, it''s just a woman. When I was abroad, I played a lot, and I could win 100% of it. I can''t do it. I just can''t do it. I just want to be strong."


    Huangfu did not care about the pride of the youth, but whispered: "you have discretion, success is a meritorious official, failure you are a corpse!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    Under the night, the imperial prison reveals a solemn atmosphere. On the high wall, sometimes you can see the shadow of machine guns flickering, as well as the patrol team passing by from time to time, which makes people feel that it is difficult to fly.


    In the closed cell of Chu Feng, Chu Feng, who had just been soaked for a while, wiped the water on his body. This is the third time that he has experienced the transformation of potion. Chu Feng can feel that his body is much stronger than before. Now, when he comes to the barren wood, Chu Feng feels that he can level with him.


    With a fist, Chu Feng showed a smile and said, "now I feel that I am not only growing in strength, but I am more sensitive. Is this the power of Super Master level?"


    Murong Bing is as mysterious as ever. Even in the heavily guarded imperial prison, Murong Bing came to the prison without a trace. Wen yanhun said, "you feel that the power of Super Master is strong. If you meet the Tianyuan period, which has already cast martial arts, you don''t directly say that they are Superman, but King Kong?"


    Murong Bing with a little reminiscence in his eyes, moved away and said: "start to move on the day you come in, the four major forces start, and completely cover the sphere of influence of the wind gate. It is estimated that this time the above and you are playing real, maybe it is the things in these days. If you can''t give them satisfactory answers, you will die."


    "And when you die, the whole damper will be buried for you."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and felt sad in his heart, but he said without regret: "it seems to be playing with me. It''s really power. The things that can''t be controlled will be destroyed. Originally, I thought that this day would take a long time to come. I didn''t expect to come so soon. I haven''t prepared yet."


    Murong Bing outlined a smile: "don''t worry, I''m here, no one can ask you to die."


    "I never worry." Chu Feng smiles gently, without the meaning of a crisis. Looking at the night outside the narrow window, he said, "I''m just worried about the life and death of the rest of us. I can die like grass roots, but I can''t implicate anyone. Is there any way to make them survive?"


    Murong Bing smile a stagnation, then helplessly smile, knowing that Chu Feng does not want to follow his people to die, slightly pursed his lips and opened his mouth: "I once promised you, when you stand at the top of the holy Dynasty underground world, I will tell you something, but now you are the undisputed king of the north, and it''s time to know."


    Pointing to a glass jar nearby, he said, "that''s the fourth potion. When you make it yourself, I''ll leave these days. When I come back, you can leave here freely. And in the future, there is no place where Chu Feng can''t go, but you should also be prepared mentally."


    Chu Feng seldom felt Murong Bing''s seriousness, and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Murong Bing took a deep breath. The woman was not as charming and enchanting as usual. She whispered back: "this time, after you are safe, it is also the beginning of the greatest crisis. In the future, you will not only face the secular big crocodiles such as Huangfu family and tianwangmen, but also the hidden ones. Do you want to do that?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and vaguely guessed something. He looked out of the window for a long time before he opened his mouth: "I know my master is a overlord. You should be more than one?"


    Murong Bing didn''t hide it. He nodded and said, "in addition to knowing that your master is bawangtian, the people of the Chu family also know that your master is bawangtian. As for the Chu family, it is Xinxue girl and the hermit family of one of the three sects and four families you mentioned. As for the rest, you will gradually understand.


    The only thing I can tell you is, never believe what the Chu family told you. Although I''m not sure, I guess that the death of your parents is an internal problem of the Chu family. Be especially careful of your uncle and uncle. Their mental and cold-blooded are hard for you to understand. Believe in the so-called family relationship, you will die! "


    "It turns out that I''m also a man of some origin."


    This is the first time Murong Bing told Chu Feng about his life experience. However, after hearing this, Chu Feng was not very happy, nor was he happy from the hermit family. He was just a kind of extreme blandness: "don''t worry. My adoptive mother gave me the name of chufeng, but my surname is Lin. I know how to do it."


    The fist slowly clenched, Chu Feng shot out a cold killing opportunity: "who wants me to die, then I will let who die first, I do not intend to enemy, but also do not want to be blocked by people''s pace of advance!"


    Murong Bing nodded happily: "I''m relieved that you can think like this. I''ll let Xinxue protect you secretly in the next few days. Although the official has decided to kill you, there will be no conspiracy, but I''m worried that I can''t get back, so let Xinxue watch you and take you out of here when necessary."


    Chu Feng thought of the clean and refined figure with a bitter smile and said: "your apprentice, who is not cannibalism between fireworks, and I am not on the right path. You let her protect me. Maybe I have not been killed, and she died of cold."


    "Ha ha, then you melt her!"


    Murong Bing giggled and charmed all the sentient beings said: "the actual Xinxue, the girl''s growing up environment, makes her not deep in mind. It can also be said that she is very simple. It''s not that she is cold, but she seldom communicates with people. It''s good to be used to it!"


    Knowing that Murong Bing was a good intention, Chu Feng was also worried that the official would attack him in advance. He nodded back and said, "listen to your arrangement!""That''s good. I''ll go to work first and take care of yourself." Murong ice with a knowing smile, went to Chu Feng and stood on tiptoe to kiss, then turned to walk into the bathroom and closed the door.


    If Chu Feng knew he was going to open the door, he would find that Murong Bing was no longer there. He used to think it was strange, but now he has felt ordinary. The secret of Murong Bing is not so simple, but Chu Feng is not in a hurry. He believes that one day, he will be able to solve Murong Bing''s secret.


    Late at night, a building garden in the south of the Imperial City, it was already night, and everyone had already rested.


    This is the place where the viss exchange hall is located. At the moment, the hall in the backyard is still brightly lit. Prince Xinzi, who has been in the holy pilgrimage for some time, is not sitting at the top of the table.


    Jingshan sat down below, looked at the little master''s gloomy and ugly face and sighed: "Your Highness, I have tried to communicate with the official of the holy Dynasty for many times. They all refused to welcome back the emperor yurenshao for us on the ground that it was a personal gratitude and resentment, but we sent many people out, and so far there is no news of Yu renhuang Shao."


    Xinzi narrowed her eyes and hummed, "don''t think I don''t know what they''re thinking. It''s just that they want us Weis royal family to decline naturally without any personal gratitude and resentment. That''s to ask them to release the son of a bitch, chufeng, and I''ll go to chufeng''s important person myself."


    Jingshan had no choice but to smile bitterly. Knowing that Xinzi was really angry, Chu Feng had been thrown into the imperial prison for seven days, and his hope of coming out was increasingly dim. How could it be that the official of the holy court would release him because there was no evidence that he was in the hands of Chu Feng?


    "It is said that Chu Feng was the first of the younger generation of the Shengchao."


    When the Hall fell into silence again, a young man, who had been sitting at the head of the hall with his legs up, opened his mouth, and his face was full of arrogance: "those who once killed the enemy one by one, but with dozens of people, Jean Wes fell into turmoil. It is said that he is more powerful than Li Ji, the first emperor of the holy Dynasty."


    Xinzi didn''t catch a cold, but both the chief and the emperor wanted to bring the so-called nine night high apprentice with him and said, "is there any good plan for Kato?"


    Jiuye looks at Xinzi, and naturally feels Xinzi''s dissatisfaction with him, but he doesn''t care at all. As the grandson of the former chief, master Wei Jiuye''s master has his own pride. He hums and says, "tomorrow, I''ll set up a challenge arena at the Tianmen gate of the imperial city to invite the younger generation of Zhan Shengchao."


    "Isn''t the official of the holy Dynasty unwilling to release Chu Feng? Then when I defeat everyone, will Chu Feng be released?"


    "Childish!" Xinzi hit Kato''s arrogance and scornfully said: "the holy Dynasty has a vast territory, a population of more than one billion, crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Our ancestors also used your method a hundred years ago, but what''s the result? And after all these years, the pilgrimage is more prosperous. Do you think you can do it? "


    With a sneer on her lips, Xinzi said in a cold voice, "don''t be shamed if the emperor sends out the hidden dragon and the hidden Phoenix."


    Kato narrowed his eyes and his eyes flashed with displeasure. However, he didn''t get angry considering Xinzi''s identity, but his tone was not very good: "Your Highness, I don''t need you to judge what I do, and I challenge the younger generation of the holy pilgrim as the first person of Weiss youth. Do you think they are good at secretly playing tricks to send out the people of Hidden Dragon and hidden Phoenix?"


    Xinzi a Leng, and then the face of the ridicule is not covered up: "Weiss young generation of the first person?"


    Since the first generation of Kobayashi, I have been called the first generation of Kobayashi, who has been called the first generation of Kobayashi, is very proud and proud, but he has already gone back to the front of the imperial court to look at him


    Before Xinzi says stop, Kato wood has disappeared from her sight. Xinzi slaps his hands on the table and hums: "arrogant guy is a frog at the bottom of the well. How big is Saint Chao and how big is wes. What an idiot!"


    Jingshan also gently shook his head, feeling that Kato was too arrogant: "Your Highness, forget it, his identity is doomed to his death, and the royal family and the official will not be responsible for any of his things."


    "Maybe, he can really surprise us. Maybe?"


    Xinzi frowned, and the idea of asking someone to stop Kato from going to Tianmen to set up a challenge arena wavered. He hesitated and said, "tomorrow, be ready for all Kato''s manifestos. Life is Kato''s personal behavior, which has nothing to do with the official royal family of Weiss and any organization."


    With a shoulder length and short hair, she stood up and said with a sneer: "although Kato is a little arrogant, she does have some strength. It''s good to hit the face. We don''t have any loss if we lose!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    Tianmen will raise a red flag at this point every morning, which indicates the beginning of the new day of the holy pilgrimage. However, after today''s flag raising, the people gathered around Tianmen did not mean to disperse. They stood there with a theatrical mentality and looked at a piece of cloth on his head, which was like a plaster of red and beautiful young man.


    Then more and more people gathered, and we all know who the man standing on the temporary platform was, a Wes man!


    The soldiers and police gathered around wanted to arrest him for trial for disturbing public order, but Weiss youth was ready to make gestures. The two Weiss men standing under the stage pulled up the banners on the bamboo poles and fell down directly.


    Seeing the words on the two banners, the military and police hesitated. They didn''t know whether they should go up or not. In the end, they had no choice but to report back the news and wait for the decision above. After a few minutes, they were instructed to look at the scene first to prevent other accidents.


    This incident also quickly attracted the attention of reporters. By 7:30, hundreds of media reporters had gathered here, covering domestic and foreign journalists. The military and police were even more cold-blooded when they saw this. I wonder if they would blame them for not finding out the impact earlier.


    "I thought he was an arrogant guy. I didn''t expect that he had some brains, so that he would not be arrested by the pilgrim officials in the first place."


    At eight o''clock, a car made by Weiss quietly came to Tianmen. From a distance, the fourteen big characters on the two banners were seen. The girl in the car raised a touch of appreciation and said: "the first person of the younger generation of Weiss, he invited all the pilgrims to war. Tianjiao, Kato mu, is still a bit of a brain."


    The people in the car were Jingshan and Xinzi. Xinzi, who was worried about other accidents, came from Weiss exchange hall in the morning. Seeing the scene at the moment, Jingshan said with a smile: "Kato Jun''s move, whether it is a success or failure in the end, has given Shengchao a slap in the face.


    If he is compared to himself as the first man of his generation, we can mildly say that there are more powerful people on wes. It seems that the saints are proud of heaven. But if he is defeated by Kato, it will be a shame! "


    Xinzi nodded slightly and waved: "let''s go. Go back and pay attention to it from TV. This matter has attracted the attention of hundreds of media at home and abroad. The only thing that the official of the holy pilgrimage can do is to let it develop and not interfere with it. Otherwise, it will be ridiculed by foreign countries. No one dares to fight in such a big holy dynasty!"


    Jingshan nodded again and again, started the car with a smile, and quietly left Tianmen to go back to Weisi exchange hall. He didn''t worry much about this. Kato Mu''s strength is really no match for Weiss youth.


    By nine o''clock, the number of people gathered around Tianmen had reached 10000, and more and more people had received news. The official had no choice but to ask the Imperial City garrison to send people for martial law, which prevented more and more people from coming here. However, it still could not stop the gossip of the people.


    This kind of thing that can only be seen on TV is now presented in front of our eyes. Anyone wants to have a look at it.


    "Arrogant!"


    "Arrogant!"


    "Arrogance!"


    "Better than me!"


    In a car 500 meters away from Tianmen gate, four youths with binoculars looked at the situation of the challenge arena, and they spat out a few words in their mouths. They were the so-called four Shao of the Imperial City, ye Zisheng, Zhou Jingxing, and the first emperor of the holy Dynasty, Emperor Shao Li Ji.


    Li Ji put down his telescope, rubbed his fist, and roared defiantly: "what are the enemies playing with? I haven''t gone to Wangdu. The last time I fell in love with thousands of girls, this son of a bitch came to the imperial city and set up a challenge arena in Tianmen. Is it really bullying me that there is no one in the holy court?"


    "Is he wool?"


    Ye Zisheng rubbed his head. When the mobile phone vibrated, he took it out and opened a new message. He said with a smile: "he is really not wool. His name is Kato mu, the grandson of former chief Kato Ichiro, the former chief of Weisi. He is also a closed door master of Weiwei Wudao for nine nights. Just like you, you are the emperor and young man!"


    Li Ji a Leng, astonished open a mouth: "so ox fork?"


    It was the first time that he was told by Niu Ziqiang that he had been sent down by Niu Ziqiang in the public


    Zhou Jingxing looked at the information sent to his mobile phone and shook his head: "originally I wanted to teach this guy a lesson. Now it seems that I still don''t want to insult myself. If I win or lose, I will lose face!"


    Su Mobei also nodded. Although he was provoked by people in Tianmen, he was still the most hated Wes people. However, their identity was doomed to prevent them from doing what they wanted. They looked at Tianmen and said, "it''s just that the challenge arena has been set for several hours, and no one has gone up. In two hours, I don''t doubt that those foreign media rumors about the holy pilgrimage will not dare to fight!"


    Li kenu rolled up his sleeve and said, "give me a mask. I''ll try to cover my face. If I win, I''ll make a wind. If I lose, I won''t lose face. I''ll try to find out where this enemy comes from."Zhou Jingxing looked at each other, then nodded and took out a box from the car. Ye Zisheng said, "this is a high imitation mask developed by the National Security Bureau. Unless it is through special means, it is difficult to identify it. Just be careful."


    Li Ji took it and opened it. He put on his mask three or two times. Except for the pride in his eyes, there was no trace of Li Ji in the rest of the place. He opened the door and said, "don''t worry. If you can''t beat it, you can run. It''s always my purpose. I don''t believe that there are so many women in the world like the existence of the Witch of the literary school."


    With that, Li Ji, wearing a high imitation mask, rushed toward the gate of heaven. Before the man arrived, his voice had already spread out: "get out of the way for me. The people who hit the devils are coming!"


    With a roar, the noisy scene was still, and then a road slowly got out of the way. Li Ji''s body was vigorous and close to the challenge arena. His body leaped up to the two meter arena, which attracted applause.


    Sitting on a piece of cloth for several hours, Kato slowly raised his head and opened his eyes. Like a wild animal, his pupils showed pride and disdain to open his mouth: "for three hours, only one person came out to fight in the holy Dynasty, which is known as a great country. I really don''t know whether it is my honor or misfortune."


    Li Ji narrowed his eyes and didn''t show his unique ruffian spirit, but he was also angry with Kato mu. The secret meaning was that only one person came out for such a long time. It was the misfortune of the holy Dynasty, or what? Li Ji could not understand.


    Twisting his neck, Li Ji shrugged his arms and pointed to Kato: "let''s fight!"


    The pilgrims, who had been waiting for a long time, saw that someone finally came out. It seemed that they were back a hundred years ago and yelled: "kill him, kill him, win glory for the country!"


    But Kato wood did not seem to hear the voice of the people below, just looked at him scornfully, and said with a sneer: "deal with you, so, enough!"


    Li Ji''s pupil shrinks sharply, and his anger rises in his heart. No matter what he does, no one dares to despise him for so many years. But Kato wood is really irritating him at the moment. With a shout, he draws the distance between the two sides in an instant, and his fists and feet attack Kato wood. All of them can only see the remains.


    Kato wood always hung that scornful smile, for Li Ji''s fierce attack of light resolution, in Li Jishi''s powerful kick a foot, Kato wood eyes a coagulation, a blow out.


    Li Ji''s foot just came out, and his successor was powerless. He was pounded on his thigh with a fist. Suddenly, a pain spread all over his body. He resisted the impulse of shaking. He stepped back two steps and said, "you sit down, and I won the battle with you. In addition, my mother told me to go home to eat, and then I will come and have a contest with you."


    Li Ji didn''t blush. He jumped out of the arena with a natural look. All the people present blinked. Who won and who lost just now?


    Kato Mu''s scorn on his face is more vigorous, Li Ji is very strong, but there is still a gap compared with him. He did not know that Li Ji had been seriously injured. He said: "you are still OK. I am waiting for you to be beaten down by me. Next time, I will rise to fight!"


    Li Jiji did not return to wave his hand, quietly left the arena to return to the car, did not lose or win the result, but Li Jian knew that he was the one who lost in another collision. When the car left a few kilometers, Li Ji pulled up his trousers and looked at the blue purple swollen thigh and said: "the enemy is not a human being!"


    Ye Zisheng put away his mask. Originally, they thought that Li Ji was just trying to test. He was not hurt or lost. However, he took a breath of cold when he saw the high swollen bone which was supposed to have suffered a little damage.


    Li Ji''s strength is clear to them, not to mention the invincibility of the younger generation of the holy pilgrimage, but it will not be too miserable. At this moment, they are just playing a simple game. In this way, they can estimate the strength of Kato wood.


    Li Ji took a deep breath, put down his trousers and opened his mouth: "go to the imperial prison, this wound must not be known, or we will find out that I am the person who came to power today. My personal reputation doesn''t matter, but the holy court can''t be shamed because of me."


    Ye Zisheng nods, deflects the front of the car and heads toward the imperial prison. Li Jiji, as the emperor''s youngest, is known as the first emperor of the holy court. If others know that he was injured by Kato wood today, it will certainly have an impact on the holy court.


    "Tianyuan is a place of great importance in martial arts, and small goods should also be called for in the holy Dynasty." At the moment, Luo Yin, who had received a good play in Tianmen and Shao long came here, looked at Kato wood sitting on the top of the challenge arena. He and Li Ji''s fight just now, Luo Yin saw in his eyes and felt a similar breath. He also knew that Kato Mu was an ancient warrior.


    Shao long sneered and said, "Weiss is just a branch of the ancient martial arts, this Kato wood really do not know how thick the sky is, second young master, I go up to solve him?"


    "No, no, no!"


    Luo Yin shook her finger and said without that meaning: "the face of the holy pilgrim has nothing to do with us. The current situation of the ruling house is unknown. If we are detected in public, we will not be able to explain clearly. Moreover, the disgrace of the holy court is more conducive to our coming out."


    Shao long is slightly Leng: "young master''s meaning is?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    As soon as Chu Feng opened his eyes, the door was opened, and Li Ji''s signature style laughter came: "I thought you were miserable now. I didn''t expect to live so moist!"


    Chu Feng got down from the bed, put on his shoes, and looked at Li Ji, who was supported by Zhou Jingxing and ye Zisheng. His left eye had already seen the high and swollen position. He said with a smile: "how can the Grand Master of the hall be hurt? Who dares to attack you so boldly? Do you think that he is even better than the former No. 3?"


    "Are you praising me or killing me?"


    Li Ji rolled his eyes, motioned for two people to help him. After sitting down, he continued: "I am confident that no one dares to move me, but this son of a bitch is not a saint Korean!"


    Chu Feng has gone to the bathroom and brushes his teeth. He has nothing to do these days. Chu Feng is used to sleeping until the sun goes up. If Li Ji didn''t come here, Chu Feng would not get up now. Brushing his teeth and hearing his words, he asked vaguely: "it''s not a saint Korean. Which kingdom is it? You''re not afraid of provoking diplomatic incidents?"


    "Enemy!"


    Li Ji, gnashing his teeth, said fiercely: "it''s called Kato wood. It''s said that he''s a master of wiswu''s nine night closed door apprentice, and the grandson of the former chief Ichiro Kato. He can be regarded as an overdue emperor."


    Chufeng Gulu spit out a saliva, turn back, some astonished mouth: "so the status of the noble ox fork, run to the holy Dynasty is to abuse you, eat enough to support it?"


    Li Ji''s white eyes turned straight back and said, "what''s special for abusing me? Can you chat happily?" "Zi Sheng, you talk to him," he said


    Ye Zisheng nodded his head and took a step forward and said, "Kato Mu is not specially here to abuse brother Ji. In other words, he is specially here to fight the holy pilgrim''s face. He sets a two meter high platform in Tianmen to fight against Tianjiao of the whole holy pilgrimage."


    "Oxfork!"


    After washing his face, Chu Feng hung up his towel and sighed. He went over and squatted down Li Ji''s trouser legs. He knew that they would not come to him for no reason. He must have wanted to cure Li Ji''s wound: "but Li Ji''s skill is not so miserable? I think the result of Kato is not good, right? "


    Li Ji and others were a little embarrassed. Su Mobei coughed and replied: "after Li Shao went up, Kato wood sat on the spot, did not move, broke down with a fist, and did not have any more strength."


    As soon as Chu Feng''s hand stagnated, two gold needles flashed out of his hand and fell on Li Ji''s swollen leg. Then a military dagger came from Su Mo Bei''s body and cut the wound. A stream of blood flowed out from the wound. When the three people around saw the corner of their mouth twitching, they didn''t seem to expect that Li Ji was beaten with blood stasis.


    When the blood stasis was exhausted, Chu Feng took out the powder and sprinkled it gently and evenly. Then he took out two gold needles and opened his mouth: "I have dealt with it. I can''t see the trace of injury in three days. If there is no big action, there will be no problem in walking and doing things. If there is nothing wrong, go ahead. I still want to cultivate myself."


    Li Ji put down his trouser legs, stood up and stretched out his legs for two steps. He did not feel the pain, but just a little itchy. He said with a satisfied smile, "I said that Chu Feng helped him out. This time, no one knew that I had challenged that son of a bitch and was seriously injured!"


    But Li Ji didn''t turn around and leave. Instead, he looked back at Chu Feng, who was washing his hands there. "Chu Feng, this time Kato''s behavior is a slap in the face. It''s hard for the older generation and the middle generation to come forward. There are few young people who can resist Kato."


    "I mean, I''ll try to get some old men to nod and let you go out and kill the enemy!"


    Chu Feng shook off the water drops on his hand and took a towel to wipe it dry. Then he said, "you come to me for treatment. We are friends. I am naturally duty bound. But if I am to do these things, don''t talk. The holy court wants me to die now. I care about its face again. Is it a little cheap?"


    Li Ji''s four people were all in a daze. They were baffled that Chu Feng was thrown into the imperial prison. But now it seems that there is something hidden. Zhou Jingxing said in a deep voice: "Chu Feng, we don''t know what happened, but everyone is responsible for the rise and fall of the Kingdom. Now Kato wood is challenging the whole holy Dynasty. As a pilgrim, shouldn''t you do your duty?"


    Ye Zisheng and others also nodded and felt that Chu Feng, even in prison, should keep a heart of serving the country.


    Chufeng pondered a smile to see to a nostril out of breath of four people light asked: "you should know that I was thrown in what charge?"? The crime of threatening the security of the Kingdom, to say the least, is treason. I have been put on such a label. Why should I do something that is not pleasing to me? "


    "Do you want those people to say that I have ulterior motives and do it on purpose?"


    Zhou Jingxing wanted to continue to talk, Chu Feng said: "so there''s no need to talk to me about this. I''m just waiting for death here. I don''t have anything to do with face fighting or arena. I treat them like first love. They abuse me thousands of times. You won''t understand that kind of mind.


    If you are still a friend, then don''t say anything. If you leave here, my principle determines my way of doing things. I don''t hate anyone, because it''s my choice, my choice with a clear conscience! "Seeing that Chu Feng had already made an order to leave, Li Ji''s four men looked at each other, and finally left Chu Feng''s cell, and soon left the imperial prison. They did not know the contradiction between Chu Feng and the person in charge. They did not believe that Chu Feng would be so indifferent and even more rebellious!


    "Seven people have been defeated!"


    In the secret meeting room of Zhongnanhai, there were still four old men sitting here, watching the live broadcast on the wall screen. Zhou tianchu said in a soft voice: "Kato wood is indeed trained by nine nights. In addition to Li Ji wearing a mask, the six behind are also good at first-class, but none of them let him move."


    Ye Enzheng and others nodded slightly. Li Ji wearing a mask was a secret to the rest of the people, but it was not difficult for them who controlled the numerous resources of the kingdom.


    Su Ding is easily hot tempered, and has a subconscious hatred for Weiss. Looking at Kato, who is still sitting there, and the seven people who have been defeated, he hums coldly: "isn''t the granddaughter of stinky prose very good? Let her go to war on behalf of the younger generation of the holy Pilgrim. It''s not too much for the first minister of the pilgrimage to fight against the first man of Weiss''s youth!"


    "No!"


    Ye Enzheng raised his hand to veto, and said faintly: "although wenxinxue is a writer, she grew up in the Shenyin gate since she was a child. She does not belong to the secular power. Nine Nights is well known in Weiss, and is known as the first expert in the secular world. If we let the hidden power to deal with it, it will only make people laugh, and Wes will certainly announce it, which is not advisable!"


    Su dingzheng glared: "what should I do? Kato mu, this stinky boy, challenges the whole holy Dynasty with his personal identity, but I can''t find anyone else to defeat him except the hidden dragon and Phoenix!"


    Li Zong took a meaningful look at Su dingzheng, but did not open his mouth. Ye Enzheng seemed to know Li Zong''s meaning and said: "there is one person. You can say it directly, old su. Why not be so direct? It''s not in line with your personality."


    Su dingzheng''s face twitched and hummed: "I''m not you old foxes. I''m just a straight gut. I don''t have so many fancy things."


    "However, if Chu Feng is willing to do it, he can try it!"


    "Chu Feng can''t win Kato wood!" Su dingzheng''s voice just dropped, and the nameless man who had been standing in the corner came out and spoke faintly: "according to the latest news of Yinfeng, Kato Mu is a warrior in Tianyuan''s first important territory. Chu Feng has no strength even in Heibang, and has no chance of winning at all!"


    The nameless words made the four old men frown, and Su dingzheng said in a deep voice: "if Kato Mu is an ancient warrior, then we can''t let the people of Yin long and Yin Feng do it!"


    Ye Enzheng still shook his head and said, "still can''t do it!"


    Su Ding''s face was cold and roared: "Lao ye, do you want me to kill you?"


    Ye Enzheng had no choice but to look at his old friend and former in laws, and said faintly: "Yinlong Yinfeng is the official power of the holy Dynasty. Although Kato is the grandson of the former chief, he has no position in Weiss official. This time he came to Shengchao just to fight against the younger generation of Shengchao for the reason of Xinzi''s bodyguard. What can we do for Yinlong Yinfeng


    Su dingzheng''s brow twisted into a rope. Ye Enzheng just said that, and he also figured it out. He said, "what do you mean? The official power can''t be right. It can only rely on the power from the people to defeat Kato mu. So, how about we temporarily remove the official identity of qian can''t help but let him go as a private person?"


    "Old sue, you are more and more confused!"


    Ye Enzheng shook his head with a wry smile and said: "this time, it seems that Kato Mu''s personal behavior, but none of us can guarantee whether there is the shadow behind Weiss official. We can do that, but if it is exploded, it will be more humiliating than being defeated by ten people and 100 people by Kato wood."


    Su dingzheng snorted. Although dissatisfied, he also knew that ye Enzheng was right. He looked at the eighth person on the screen to challenge him, but Kato Mu knocked him out of the stage with one blow. He said solemnly: "there are ways to defeat him, but they can''t work. Do you forget what he said just now?"


    "We are determined to fight until someone can defeat him. Every day, we can''t lift our heads!"


    Su dingzheng''s calm words let everyone smell a similar breath. Although Katsumi speaks highly of his personal behavior and personal will, he is a Vish. With the media''s exaggeration, it is the matter of the two countries. It has been going on, and the pilgrimage is indeed disgraced.


    Finally, Li Zong, who had never spoken, raised his head and said in a cool voice: "folk power? Wait a second. If it doesn''t work, three doors can''t do it. Then let the four clans of the hermit world come out! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    "Are you crazy?"


    After a brief silence in the confidential conference room, Su dingzheng broke the silence and said to LiZong: "in the first ten years, all three families and four families wanted to be born. If it wasn''t for overlord Tian to fight and restrict them with his own strength, we have not been sitting here now. You are going to make great efforts to make great efforts."


    LiZong looked at Su dingzheng with a light look, and saw that the other two people and Su dingzheng were similar. Finally, he sighed and said: "the place has not been connected for decades. If it was not the overlord, the seven forces had already controlled the whole holy Dynasty, and everything would not exist.


    I have always remembered the things that overlord heaven did, and I have never forgotten it. But after the disappearance of overlord heaven 18 years ago, it never appeared again. The ruling has disappeared. I believe you also feel the stupidity of the seven forces. You can''t see it from abbess jueying sitting in the writer for so long? "


    LiZong''s words made the three of Su dingzheng stunned. After careful taste, he also knew that this was the truth. Ye Enzheng said, "although the seven forces are so eager to move, they dare not be bold. If we give convenience, they will take advantage of the situation and we can''t stop it!"


    "We can''t shoot missiles at their camp, where they don''t know where?"


    Lizonglu smiled and said, "of course, it is impossible. It is impossible to stop them from being born by relying on Yinlong and Yinfeng. There are no people coming in that place for many years. The ruling is not known. When there is no way to do anything, it is better to give convenience directly and make them more afraid."


    The eyes were a little more helpless, but the voice was still calm: "because they are ultimately pilgrims, at most they just want to be free, our trouble is a little bit more, and other people come out, it is better to take advantage of this Kato thing to open up, they come out and we open, meaning is different!"


    "I don''t agree anyway!"


    Although LiZong''s words have already said this, Su dingzheng waved his hand and said, "I want to bleed my father who can afford to speak. I will oppose this matter no matter what you think, I firmly oppose it!"


    Zhou tianchu raised his hand and said, "if I support Lao Su, this matter will not be necessary, or don''t touch it easily. That is Pandora magic box. When it is opened, it is difficult to close it again. The leader of the founding nation has not left only words in that place, and we can''t find them. It''s really impossible to lose it!"


    Li Zong nodded, looking at yeenzheng and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Yeenzing looks at two old partners who hold objections. He is going to stand with LiZong according to the reason. But emotionally, he still says his heart: "No. 1, although I know your hard work and pressure, I also know that the disappearance of that place and the disappearance of the ruling make you feel heavy, but it is not easy to give up.


    "I''m not sure. I believe you can''t be sure of number one, so I can''t bet!"


    LiZong smiled bitterly. He just said that No. 2, No. 3, No. 4, was against it. Although he was the right of No. 1 to be a powerful public opinion, LiZong did not insist on this matter: "even if you say that, then according to your meaning, it is only the matter of Kato that needs to be solved.


    Otherwise, it will be fine for two days. If he really follow his words, he has been waiting for the people who beat him to appear, then except for the seven forces and hidden dragon hidden Phoenix, I can''t imagine that any force can fight him. "


    It''s a thump!


    At this time, the door of the conference room was knocked by people. According to the principle, no one should knock at the door. But once knocking on the door is bound to be an important thing, LiZong sits upright and leaning.


    Nameless walked to open the door, serious money can not help but step in, bow to the four old people and open: "everybody, just now, the news from each family, Su family, ye family, Zhou family, Huangfu family, Wenjia, jianghaiyan family sent presents to the door, all of which are worth thousands of thousands of dollars, and there is also a post!"


    Li Zong, including Li Zong, sat upright, and seemed curious about who was so brave to give tens of millions of gifts to the six families in public. Su dingzheng said in a deep voice, "what is the matter?"


    "This is a post faxed by all the families!"


    Qian can not help but take out several fax papers from his body, and distribute them to the hands of four old people one by one, and said, "I have checked this and confirmed comprehensively, and made sure the information is correct. Now the gifts are piled in the halls of each family, which means very simple, and they are promoted!"


    Su Ding is reading the post quickly, and finally snapped on the table to stand up, and his eyes burst out of anger: "damn bastard, how dare you be so arrogant, and at the same time to six families to marry big, or to marry the same person, this person which family, want to die?"


    "Old Sue!"


    Yeenzheng interrupted Su dingzheng to continue to scold, looking at the final payment and said: "it is not a king eight egg family, it is a family that gathers the power of the whole family of the holy peak that cannot be countered, meiyuanluo family!"


    Meiyuan, Luo family!


    Four words, let the angry Su Ding just like being cast down by cold water and put out the flame. He took up the fax and looked at the final payment. Finally, he sat down and said, "come what you say, meiyuanluo family, good!"Li Zong breathed out and put down the fax. His voice became more and more indifferent: "at first, I was a little hesitant, but now I firmly do not allow the seven forces to be born. I am so arrogant before they come out. If you wait for them to come out, you can''t decide what to do. For this matter, anyone must refuse it, or it will threaten the stability of the holy court."


    There is no need for Li Zong to say that all the people present have already nodded. The post clearly indicates that Su Xinyu of the Su family, Zhou Xiaoxuan of the Zhou family, ye Zixuan of the Ye family, Wen Xinxue of the Wen family, Huangfu Rudie and Huangfu Ruoxi of the Huangfu family, and Yan Ruyu, who is far away in the river and sea!


    The four old people present are all human beings who have experienced more than half a century. How can they not know that they are insidious. Usually, if a family wants to marry one of them, they need to be careful before they dare to propose. At the moment, there are only six families to marry seven people. This is not arrogant, it is a real slap in the face.


    The four old men smelled a bit of conspiracy, a touch of temptation, and began to feel a little uneasy.


    Temporarily digesting the news, Li Zong said faintly: "what is the attitude of each family in this matter?"


    Qian couldn''t help but look at the four big men with bad looks. Without hesitation, he said, "the Su family, the Zhou family, the Ye family and the Yan family refused on the spot. What''s more, they asked someone to carry the gift back. But the person who gave the gift left the post and ignored it and left directly."


    Ye Enzheng has always been kind, with a murderous look on his face and asked, "where are the Huangfu family and the literary family?"


    "Huangfu family!" Qian couldn''t help breathing. Although he was a powerful ancient warrior, he also felt the pressure in the face of the indescribable pressure of Ye Enzheng''s long-standing position. He took a breath and said, "the master Huangfu asked Heaven to go out to receive these gifts, and after receiving the post, he promised to marry Huangfu ruodie and Huangfu Ruoxi to meiyuanluo''s family on the spot."


    Ye Enzheng was very angry and said with a smile: "very good. I thought Huangfu Junyi had been killed, and Huangfu would be more honest when he asked the sky. I didn''t expect to go directly to the big family and draw support. It''s good. I don''t feel guilty about destroying their family in the future."


    Thinking of the missing one, ye Enzheng squinted and asked, "what about the literati?"


    Qian could not help but gently lowered his head, and said in a steady voice: "the man of Wen flew away. When the gift was sent to the writer''s home, wenshuhua intended to refuse it, but abbess Jueyin, who had never been out of the house, made a final decision today. She talked to Mr. Wen, and confirmed that Xu Peiwen would give it to meiyuanluo''s family!"


    Once the Wenyin family and I were killed, they would give me a chance to stop the wedding.


    Since the early days of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, the secular power should not collude with the hidden power because of private interests. It has always been the bottom line of the holy court. The literati sent Wen Xinxue to the Shenyin gate 21 years ago. Now it is even more a marriage. Let it perish together with the Huangfu family! "


    "Yes Nameless and Qian couldn''t help whispering back. Then they saw that Li Zong didn''t speak, so they left the confidential meeting room indifferently and prepared to go on according to ye Enzheng''s account.


    When there were only four old men left in the secret conference room, Li Zong sighed: "I''m not surprised that Huangfu''s family has such a choice. I didn''t expect that the wise old Wen would listen to abbess Jueyin and do such a stupid thing. The meiyuanluo family, one of the four hermit masters, seems that the literati really have the ambition to dominate the holy Dynasty."


    Su dingzheng''s face was already livid. He said in a cold voice, "this matter won''t be settled like this. Wait a minute. I''ll let the guards fight for arms. As long as stinky Wen and Huangfu ask the sky, that stinky kid dares to move, I''ll give them two missiles!"


    "I feel that things are not as simple as they seem to be."


    Zhou tianchu, who began to know the news but did not speak, carefully read the post several times and then asked, "have you found a problem? Are there any relations between each family and someone?"


    After Zhou tianchu said that, the other three people also had a recollection. Su dingzheng''s eyes congealed: "Xinyu, Zixuan, Yan Ruyu and Huangfu ruodie are all women of Chu Feng, and the others are not clear. Do you mean this is aimed at chufeng?"


    All of them were human beings. With a little touch, he could see through everything. Ye Enzheng squinted and said, "why should we aim at chufeng? Although chufeng is the underground emperor of the north, it seems that the Luo family in Meiyuan can be destroyed overnight. It doesn''t seem to need to be like this at all?"


    Li Zong sat up straight and then leaned to the back and said, "there is one of the four clans in the hermit world. It is said that there has been something wrong with the Luojia family in Meiyuan for thousands of years. If chufeng is a member of the Chu family in Tianguan, is it reasonable to deal with Chu Feng''s behavior? Then can everything be explained


    "What''s more, it can also test our attitude, whether we refuse severely or hesitate, so as to determine whether they will be born or continue to live in seclusion."


    Li Zong''s words were not heard by the three people behind them. They were all attracted by the words in front of Li Zong. Ye Enzheng was surprised and said, "the second family in the hermit world, the Chu family in Tianguan, is this impossible? Chu Feng grew up in Dian LAN as a child. It can be found that there are roots and roots. "


    "He is an adopted orphan. His surname is not Lin!" Li Zong''s huge body slowly stood up, his eyes revealed a sense of killing: "it''s better to kill a thousand by mistake than to let go of one. If Chu Feng is really the seed hidden in the common customs of the Chu family in Tianguan, then this situation is too big. At first, I am still waiting for the news of Chu Feng''s consent.But now I don''t need Chu Feng. No matter whether he is or not, for the sake of stability is more important than everything, I decided to issue an order to kill Chu Feng and kill the danger! "


    This time, either Su dingzheng or ye Enzheng, they didn''t make a sound again, because they were very clear that Chu Fengzhen came from the hermit family. In addition to his current status, they all chose to be silent, which was regarded as tacit!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    However, although it has been more than nine o''clock, Tianmen is still full of people. From seven o''clock in the morning to now, the crowd has been in an endless stream. After a group of people, they will surely come to watch the fun.


    Even some good people, after knowing the news, came from other places at all costs. They wanted to see the Weiss arena, which had not appeared for a hundred years, once again placed on the land of the holy pilgrimage, or even directly placed in Tianmen, an important place of the holy pilgrimage!


    In addition to youYou students who didn''t pay attention to them a little bit, there were also those dandies who began to feel interesting. Later, after not paying attention, more and more people who paid attention to this place were ordinary people, and they had the spirit of gossip.


    At the same time, on the major TV channels and online forums of the holy reign, it was also a hot topic. Many people speculated that what kind of person would defeat Kato Mu and be proud of himself in the end!


    Anyway, there are all kinds of things. Those close to Wes say that Kato must be invincible. There is no one in the holy court. The indignant youth is shelling and even human flesh on the other side. These people come out and fight against their ancestors from the 18th generation. All kinds of abuse are flying on the Internet. The official has no harmony with this for the first time.


    And in all this vigorous progress, two cars quietly into the imperial prison.


    There are some differences in the imperial prison tonight compared with the past. There are no guns on the high wall, no patrol coming and going. There is only a kind of extreme silence. Everyone seems to have made an agreement. They are arranged to rest in other places of the prison, or they do not come out of their own cells.


    Prison people also leave a certain place, the imperial prison for the first time appeared a force vacuum area.


    The two cars stopped, and eight indifferent men came down from the top. The first one was nameless. The latter was holding a jar in one hand and a basket in the other hand. After leaving four people outside, they took three people to one of the buildings.


    Through the long corridor, usually three steps a post, five steps a whistle place, no one at this time, the four people''s footstep sound in this empty environment, the reverberation is melodious.


    Finally, the nameless and others stood at the door of a room and spoke in an indifferent voice: "you wait outside!"


    After that, his finger skimmed over the fingerprint machine and entered the password. The door opened with a click. Nameless walked into it, and the door was also closed. Looking at the carefree Chu Feng who was leaning on the bed to read a book, nameless took the lead in saying, "excuse me!"


    "Some old men are going to kill me, aren''t they?"


    Chu Feng had already known the nameless arrival, so at the moment there was no accident. He put down the book in his hand and sat up with a faint smile and said, "and you are still the executor, but I see your appearance, you seem to be entangled?"


    It''s hard for me to end your life, but I know I can''t refuse it. After all, I''ve fought with you in Weiss. I can feel what kind of person you are, not what they think


    "Just standing in their position, they are doomed to have no misjudgment. Only by killing you can they feel at ease. I can understand!"


    He went to the next table and put down the table and basket. When he opened the basket and took out something from it, nameless continued: "emotionally, I don''t want to kill you, but intellectually, I have to do that. I can''t do too much for you. I can only prepare a final dinner for you, so that you can have the strength to go on the road."


    Chufeng came to sit down with a smile and looked at the three simple dishes, which were full of color and fragrance. He lifted the cover on the jar and smelled the strong aroma of wine. Chu Feng was slightly intoxicated: "daughter Hong, 20 years old, can''t this be yours?"


    "Yin Feng is Ye Zixuan''s!"


    Nameless took out two bowls and put them in front of him and Chu Feng. After sitting down, he continued: "I believe you also know her other identity. When she knew you were bound to die, she came to me and gave me this jar of wine. Let me tell you a word."


    Chufeng smelled the pleasant aroma of wine, closed his eyes and asked, "what?"


    Nameless poured wine on his bowl and Chu Feng and said, "she said that she has identified you in this life. Although you are dead, she will keep her loyalty for you and will never marry the son of a bitch of meiyuanluo''s family!"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and said, "the original language?"


    Nameless just nodded gently. Chu Feng took up the bowl and took a sip. At the moment when her old daughter Hong had a mellow taste and slipped down her throat into her stomach, she was very comfortable. She breathed out a pleasant breath of wine. Chu Feng continued to speak: "what''s the matter with meiyuanluo''s family?"


    After smelling the aroma of the wine, he picked up his chopsticks and ate a mouthful of food before drinking the wine. Finally, he opened his mouth and said, "the three sects and four families are the seven hidden forces of the holy Dynasty, of which the meiyuanluo family is one of the four."


    As chufeng slowly ate the dishes and listened quietly, nameless told Chu Feng the details of today''s affairs, and finally said, "but Feng let me tell you, rest is that she will not compromise, even if it is death."


    "Luo Yin, interesting!"Although nameless didn''t say who did it, he thought of Luo Yin who threatened to get everything. He picked up his glass and touched him: "it''s useless to worry about these things. Thank you for bringing me wine and food when you come to see me off. I''ll ask you to make up for it in my next life."


    Nameless just nodded, and there was no further communication with Chu Feng. They ate their own food and drink their own. For an hour, when the dishes were finished, the leaves were not left, and the wine was finished, and even a drop of wine could not be poured out, the two people put down their chopsticks together.


    Nameless sitting there, upright, looking at a calm face of Chu Feng, a sigh: "why at this time, you don''t want to know why the top is eager to kill you, instead of asking me to ask you something?"


    Chu Feng put his hands behind his neck and twisted his neck and said, "you can tell me. You must tell me. If you don''t say it, I won''t tell you if I ask, won''t you?"


    Nameless nodded and asked in silence, "what''s the relationship between you and the Chu family of Tianguan?"


    "Tianguan Chu family?" Chu Feng''s eyes congealed, and felt his heart twitch violently. He shook his head: "a few days ago, someone told me about my life experience. I don''t know about the Tianguan Chu family, but if it is one of the three schools and four families, then he is my family. My father is the second younger brother of the current head of the family!"


    Nameless appeared a glimmer of hope in his eyes, and his expression darkened and he regretted to open his mouth: "I believe you really didn''t know anything at the beginning, and I also believe in your original intention. It''s just that the above doubts you and even kills you without confirmation, just in case. I''m sorry, but I''ll see you off to the end."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of light banter, and he didn''t hate it. He believed that if he was in that position, when he guessed these things, he would rather kill the wrong one. When he stood up nameless and slowly revealed the killing opportunity, Chu Feng said, "is it because of the affairs of meiyuanluo''s family that the above thinks of me?"


    "I think so." The nameless hand slowly lifted up, gathering a force of invisible but full of great depression. He said indifferently: "because in our news, there are enmities between the Luo family in Meiyuan and Chu family in Tianguan, and the seven women are entangled with you. The commanders have insight into the essence and speculate that you are from the Chu family in Tianguan."


    "That''s why meiyuanluo''s family made such a slap in the face!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and his eyes were full of opportunities to kill. Murong Bing repeatedly told him not to expose his identity. That would not only become the target of the official killing of the holy Dynasty, but also some people pursued by some hidden forces. Originally, he thought it was far away. Chu Feng was also very careful in his work, but he did not want to be detected by accident.


    We can only sigh with emotion that those old people who are happy with Xinghai are careful in mind and can see some essence through some appearances!


    "Goodbye, I hope I can fight with you in the next life!"


    The nameless right hand already can feel the killing opportunity that can tear up a person, indifferently throws out a sentence, that hand suddenly falls down, Chu Feng''s eyes a congealed, feel that the killing opportunity covers him instantly, can''t hide, the whole body sweat hair instinctively erect.


    A blink of an eye do not need to kill Chu Feng, suddenly closed the door was suddenly opened by an external force, nameless still do not know what, two figures flash into.


    Nameless felt the crisis and could only temporarily give up killing Chu Feng and wave to block the attack of one of the figures. Under the collision, nameless found that he could not resist. He shook his body and walked back a few steps. He butted against the wall to dissolve the attack power of the figure.


    And another figure also quickly came to Chu Feng at that time, pulling him back two steps to the door.


    Killing machine filled the whole room, a blow let the nameless figure stand there, cold mouth: "you want to kill him?"


    Nameless stood straight and looked at the man standing in front of him and the man pulling Chu Feng back. They were two cold and beautiful women with similar faces. They were young and beautiful, but the nameless felt that they were definitely not as young as they looked, and whispered back: "be ordered to do something!"


    The front-end Lengyan woman heard the speech, and burst into her beautiful eyes a sharp killing machine: "that is to kill him, then you should die!"


    "Stop it!"


    When the Lengyan woman was about to kill the unknown, Chu Feng, who did not know what situation was, stopped. When the Lengyan woman stopped, she said, "I don''t know who you are, but killing me is not his original intention. I believe that the people who want him to kill me also have tangles, but there are too many helpless."


    Take a deep breath, open his hand, Chu Feng said word by word: "so, you can''t kill him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    Chu Feng''s words are firm and resolute, even if it is to two women who can''t see the depth at the moment.


    Nameless''s eyes were a little stunned, but then relieved. He believed that Chu Feng had existed since the beginning, but Chu Feng didn''t want him to die. It doesn''t mean that the two women killed suddenly are similar ideas. Nameless has never let go.


    The Lengyan woman hesitated for a moment, and finally put down her hand to look at Chu Feng and said, "come with us!"


    Chu Feng looks at nameless. Although he doesn''t know whether he will be better if he stays, he is not willing to gamble at the moment, especially when he knows that Luo Yin, the damned one, has the intention of going out at once.


    Look at two similar faces, should be twin women, Chu Feng hesitated and nodded: "go!"


    Under the escort of two women, one left and one right, Chu Feng walked out of the room. There were three people lying on the ground at the door, but none of them died. He just fainted. When he went to the two cars outside, there were four people lying on the ground. The rest of them did not know where they had gone.


    Out of the gate of the imperial prison, Chu Feng never thought that he would come out in this way. Looking back at the majestic imperial prison, Chu Feng sighed: "this is the first time and the last time!"


    Then two women disappeared in the vast night, do not know where to go, but in the face of two nameless women, Chu Feng did not have much choice, it is better to cooperate.


    But after they left, on the high wall of the imperial prison, Wenxin snow in white was standing there, looking at the direction of their departure. Nono said, "is the verdict house hidden and disappeared for 18 years, is it born?"


    She shakes her head. Wenxinxue doesn''t follow her. Several ups and downs fall from the high wall and prepare to go back to the Wen family. She hears what she said in the dark just now. Her master, abbess Jueyin, betroths her to meiyuanluo''s family. Wen Xinxue wants to go back and find out, but some of them could have rejected it.


    At three o''clock in the morning, under the No.1 emergency order, five people were sitting in the secret conference room. Except for Wenxi, who had been excluded from the core a few years ago, the six elders of the holy pilgrimage gathered at the moment.


    Li Zong sat on the top of the light mouth: "nameless, you go to the imperial prison things the original said once."


    Anonymous respectfully replied, and then told the people present all the things about going to the imperial prison tonight, without adding a trace of personal color. He did not add: "the two women can be sure that they came from the hidden world power!"


    When the four old men all frowned, Li Zong said: "I was just guessing just in case of action. I don''t want it to come true. You can hear the nameless words. Chu Feng himself admitted that he came from the hidden Chu family. Although he said he just knew it, would you like to believe these words?"


    This time, no matter Su dingzheng, Zhou tianchu or ye Enzheng did not speak up. They began to reject Li Zong''s killing Chu Feng. But now the facts are in front of them, and they can only choose to be silent.


    Seeing that the three old companions did not speak, Li Zong looked at the sixth elder who rarely appeared. A slightly bald old man said faintly: "laoleng, I invite you to come to the Imperial City late at night. Do you have anything to say?"


    When the bald old man opened his eyes, his turbid eyes suddenly burst into violent murders. He said a word in a cold voice, and then closed his eyes. It seemed that what he said was not what he said, but he was just a simple old man.


    But Li Zong understood the attitude of the bald old man and asked the other three, "what do you mean?"


    Su dingzheng looked at each other, then sighed and nodded, which was tacit to the bald old man''s words.


    "Well, it''s good to have a unified opinion!"


    Li Zong stood up, the amiable old man, at the moment, the killing of the superior appeared in his body, and the atmosphere of pressure reverberated in the whole secret conference room, saying, "in order to eliminate the possible harm of Chu Feng, I will use special means to smash everything he created."


    Among the four old men nodding slightly, Li Zong''s voice was even higher: "nameless!"


    Nameless moment straightened up his body, waiting for Li Zong''s order. Although he wanted to defend Chu Feng in his heart, he knew that once these old men moved the destructive heart, no one could stop them.


    Li Zong said in a cold voice that there was no warmth in his mouth: "withdraw from the hidden dragon and Phoenix who stare at the Wen family and the Huangfu family, and pay all attention to the damper. I want that when the sun rises tomorrow, the damper will not exist on the land of the holy court."


    "Please order number one!" the anonymous voice replied


    "Let the Imperial City troops send ten thousand troops to attack the gate of the imperial city without any bottom line. There is no amnesty to kill them!"


    "All the Northeast troops will be sent out to deter Qiao''s family, and at the same time, the backbone of the ventilation door who has broken into Qiao''s family will be arrested. If Qiao doesn''t move, he will be killed."


    "All units of Jinan, Central Plains and Jianghai will be sent out to carry out a devastating attack on Fengmen Tangkou in 18 provinces. There will be no amnesty for killing them!"


    "Let the Ministry of foreign affairs communicate with the Hebrews and help suppress the FUBU family. Don''t let the free Chu Feng have the opportunity to send out five half light speed missiles. Those who obstruct will be killed without mercy.""The Ministry of Commerce, the Ministry of security and the Ministry of health are all dispatched to seal up all the industries of fengteng group. They would rather kill the wrong ones than let them go!"


    Five orders were issued in succession, which made the secret conference room present a great atmosphere of depression. Although this would make the holy Dynasty enter into several months of turbulence, compared with the damage that may be caused by the Chu wind, it is insignificant. But when we think of the people who will die tonight, we all feel a bit sad.


    It''s just that before we can''t determine the original intention of Chu Feng, we can''t stop the danger and prevent it from being a huge layout. We can''t do anything but kill the enemy by thunder!


    When the unknown was shocked, Li Zong finally issued a command: "in addition, draw the hidden dragon and Yin Feng to the strongest force, and pursue Chu Feng with all his strength. If he does not die, there will be unrest."


    There are six orders in total. For the holy pilgrimage, which has not issued three orders in the past year, this night is undoubtedly a cruel night. It is only to prevent a possible change, but also to say that the reality is cruel.


    "I''ll arrange it now!"


    With a deep breath, nameless digested one by one of the instructions that could cause the holy pilgrimage earthquake. Then she turned around quietly. But when she opened the door, her whole body was taut and her eyes shot fiercely!


    The five old men who had been sitting upright stood up in an instant. They were in huanxinghai, a secret conference room under precise protection. But now we see an old man with white hair standing at the door and dozens of people lying on the ground behind them. We all felt the chill.


    Nameless looking at the white haired old man in front of him, subconsciously stepped back, his voice trembled and said, "who are you?"


    "It''s not as good as it was in those days."


    The old man with white hair faintly cast a nameless glance and said a word. His body stepped forward, but he went directly to the meeting table, opened a chair and sat down. He shrunk to an inch, but Rao was so, and he did not dare to act rashly.


    After countless experiences, Li Zong and other five people calmed down for a while. They restrained some people from entering huanxinghai and quietly came to the underground secret conference room. They all sat down and looked at the old man with white hair in front of them.


    Suddenly, Su Ding was staring at the old man with white hair and felt a little familiar. Then he stood up and said, "long Bo!"


    "Yes?"


    The old man with white hair turned his head to Su dingzheng, narrowed his eyes and looked at him for a long time. He laughed and said, "who am I? It''s su family boy. I haven''t seen you for more than 20 years. You''re old too!"


    Su dingzheng replied with a wry smile: "it''s really old, but it looks like you''re as old as ever!"


    The old man with white hair shook his head and did not take Su dingzheng''s words. His eyes calmly swept the people present one by one. When everyone was tense, the old man with white hair said faintly: "I come here, there is no other thing to do, just express my meaning and withdraw all actions to Chu Feng."


    After being reminded by Su dingzheng, Li Zong and others, though they had never met, also remembered who they were. When they heard him, they shook their heads and said, "Mr. long, you are our respected elder. But Chu wind comes from the Chu family in Tianguan. We can''t allow it."


    "Even if it''s Longbo, you won''t allow it, will you?"


    "No!" Long Bo gently shook his head and said: "if the rest of the Chu family come out to do these things, I will not be used to it and will support your actions, but only Chu Feng can''t do it!"


    Li Zong asked with difficulty: "why?"


    Long Bo was not angry. He was as profound as a virtuous master. When Li Zong and Li Zong almost lost their patience, long Bo looked at the six people in the secret conference room at the moment and closed the open door. Then he spoke softly: "because he will soon sit in the position of director of the adjudication office for many years and control the adjudication office!"


    Li Zong''s five people and even the nameless felt that they had heard wrong. They could not believe that all this was true. Finally, Su dingzheng broke the silence and said, "long Bo, who does this mean?"


    "It''s good that the only one of you knows what overlord meant before he was born. It''s not suitable to publish it now."


    Long Bo looked a little more gloomy, but he quickly covered up and spoke softly: "as for Chu Feng, although he came from the Chu family in Tianguan, he was taken away and raised by bawangtian 18 years ago. He is bawangtian''s apprentice, the young master of Longmen, and the only heir of the ruling!"


    Long Bo''s words made Li Zong and others unable to sit on their chairs. If Chu Feng came out, they could tear them up. The only thing that could not be done was that he was the apprentice of overlord heaven and the young master of Longmen!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    Long Bo, an old man with white hair, suddenly arrived and left in silence. No one knew why he came except those in the secret meeting room!


    At six o''clock in the morning, no one left the secret conference room. Nameless had been standing there for several hours without moving. The shock caused by the old man with white hair could not be explained simply.


    Everyone was a little tired, but not sleepy at all. Finally, ye Enzheng broke the silence of the conference room for several hours and said, "what do you think, everyone?"


    The bald old man opened his eyes, and those who didn''t know thought he would sleep for a while, but from the slight hyperemia in his eyes, he didn''t sleep. After looking at the crowd, he stood up and spoke faintly: "old dragon said that personally. I believe his words and withdraw all actions against Chu Feng. This is my decision."


    After saying this, look at some old friends. The bald old man left the secret meeting room directly. Compared with the polluted air in the Imperial City, he still likes his old house and the clean water in front of the door.


    After the bald old man left, Su dingzheng also stood up and said, "I know Longbo better than you. He won''t cheat us, so I mean to withdraw all decisions on Chu Feng." Looking at Zhou tianchu, he asked, "believe you mean the same as me?"


    Zhou tianchu looked at everyone with a smile and said, "I have been hesitant about Chu Feng''s affairs since the beginning. It is needless to say that everyone knows my decision. After all, I owe him a life!"


    Similarly, stand up and have a look at ye Enzheng and Li Zong. Su dingzheng and Zhou tianchu have left the conference room. Now, this is their only decision and the only decision they can make.


    Li Zong breathed out his breath, looked at the nameless and said, "all the instructions just now have been cancelled. I still stare at the Wen family and the Huangfu family. If there is any disturbance, act according to the original plan."


    Standing up, Li Zong''s face showed a lot of vicissitudes and more relaxed. He patted ye Enzheng on the shoulder and said, "old guy, for many years, we all think that Longmen has abandoned us for a long time. It turns out that Longmen is just a case court. Unexpectedly, it is the identity of Chu Feng, but it doesn''t matter. The stability of the holy Dynasty is greater than everything!"


    "I''m tired. You can arrange it and find a suitable time to declare Chu Feng innocent."


    After that, Li Zong seemed to be much older, and his figure was also bent. He left the secret meeting room slowly. Everything was broken because of the arrival of long Bo, which also gave him the initial hope.


    In the secret conference room, only ye Enzheng and the unknown were left. As the second figure, ye Enzheng showed a smile of relief: "a few old guys, when the verdict office appears again, they are all very happy, but they have to pretend that they don''t care. It''s really a lifetime of acting, and they don''t like to show it at any time!"


    Looking at ye Enzheng who stood up, he hesitated for a moment. Although he felt that he was not in line with the rules, he still opened his mouth: "Ye Lao, that old man?"


    "The first servant of the Lord of the dragon gate, the patron saint of the holy pilgrimage."


    Ye Enzheng didn''t scold nameless and asked what he shouldn''t ask. He said faintly: "the elder of bawangtian, the former deputy director of the adjudication office, but his status is no lower than that of bawangtian. His appearance also means that after 18 years of disappearance of the adjudication office, the hidden dragon and hidden Phoenix can be relaxed."


    A brief introduction to the old man with white hair, ye Enzheng left quietly, leaving a thoughtful nameless.


    For a long time, the nameless body was shocked, and his eyes showed surprise. At first, he was shocked by the toughness of the old man. At the moment, he reflected on the identity of the key person Chu Feng and the apprentice of overlord heaven. In the holy Dynasty, it was equivalent to a gold medal free of death!


    The danger of Chu Feng from the official has gone, and he will worry about the rest. If those people know the identity of Chu Feng, it will be bloody!


    On the Camel Mountain of the dream of the Imperial City, Chu Feng was taken away from the imperial prison by two mysterious women, and then came here.


    Originally, she slandered the two women and wanted to take her to the wild mountains and mountains to kill them. But when I came here and saw a figure standing on the edge of the mountain, it seemed that everything was clear: "ice!"


    "Husband, congratulations on your release from prison!"


    The person waiting here is Murong Bing. At the moment, she slowly turns around, and her charming face has never dissipated a trace of beauty: "for you, you have to massage me for tens of thousands of miles these days!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. He has been used to Murong Bing''s teasing. When two mysterious women around him quietly retreat, chufeng comes to Murong Bing. Without speaking, he hugs the seductive natural woman directly and kisses the mouth watering red lips.


    Murong ice eyes instantly stare big, it seems that Chu Feng suddenly come up so a, embrace her to kiss up.


    Although there were two people watching from afar, Murong Bing was only surprised at the beginning. After that, he actively catered to chufeng''s deep kiss and hugged each other tightly. After a long separation, Murong Bing said with a smile: "husband, look at your abnormal appearance today, have you fallen in love with me?"


    Chu Feng hooked Murong Bing''s curly Qiong nose and said with a smile. But in his heart, as Murong Bing said, he was already in love and was not a plant or a plant. Murong Bing appeared inexplicably at the beginning and followed closely. He has been defusing many dangers for chufeng all the time. There is no complaint, no demand, no bitterness, and no tiredness.Although Murong Bing has always been hot, passionate and enchanting, and also likes to make fun of himself. Even though he doesn''t know his age, Chu Feng doesn''t care at the moment. For the woman who has been paying for herself, how can Chu Feng resist all the time?


    "Ha ha, if nine princesses are pure, there will be no shrewd woman in this world."


    Chu Feng did not answer, a hearty laugh in the light of the night sky, in the secret meeting room appeared in the long Bo float to come, two rescue Chu Feng mysterious women see slightly bow to show respect.


    Murong ice saw that the visitor interrupted himself and Chu Feng''s tenderness, and glared at the latter angrily: "dragon boy, do you want me to take you to death?"


    "Nine princesses, nine princesses Long Bo shook his hand in a hurry. It seemed that he was really worried that Murong Bing would give him a meal. Then he said with a bitter smile: "it''s just a joke. If the ninth princess is too serious, I''ll be afraid. I''ll be scared to death when I''m old and my heart is not good."


    Murong Bing hummed and nestled in Chu Feng''s body and whispered: "husband, I''ll wait for you there, and wait to go back with you. I think I''ll be with you in the future. There should be no one to do anything to me."


    Chu Feng knew that Murong Bing was to give the comer room to talk to himself. After Murong Bing walked away, he whispered: "old man, Bingbing''s temper is like this. Don''t blame me!"


    "Understand and understand!"


    Long Bo nodded and laughed. His eyes looked at Chu Feng as if he were looking at a younger generation. He said happily: "when overlord chose you, I didn''t agree, but now I think you can. Good. Although you are from Chu family, I believe you are yourself."


    Chu Feng was stunned and asked tentatively, "old man, do you know my master?"


    "Nature knows, he is I watched grow up, but not suitable for you to know." Long Bo didn''t deny his reply. Then he continued, "you just need to know that I am your master''s elder and his servant. In addition, I''ve been with your Shizu, and I''m a professional servant in this field."


    Chu Feng''s heart and soul coagulate, in the heart secret way is the old monster, but the face reveals politeness to open a mouth: "disrespect, elder redeem!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng was so polite and his smile was even more brilliant, long Bo waved his hand and said, "don''t do this. You are a disciple of overlord heaven. Then I''ll call you little Lord. So don''t call me elder. Call me long Bo later. Otherwise, I won''t be happy with you


    Chu Feng did not insist, nodding back: "long Bo!"


    "Good!" Long Bo nodded frequently and said softly, "little Lord, your affairs have been resolved. The official of the holy Dynasty will not ask you about anything. How did you do before? You can do it without endangering the kingdom. But remember not to be known that you are the apprentice of bawangtian. Do you know that


    This Murong ice has already explained that wenxinxue, who is the only outsider, will not say it. He replied, "don''t worry. I''ve always kept this matter in my mind."


    "That''s good. Pay attention to your safety."


    Long Bo saw Chu Feng''s discretion and didn''t say anything more. As soon as he raised his hand, two mysterious women came to him. Long Bo pointed to them and said, "this is the maid I trained for your master, but he likes to be alone. So you are his apprentice. That''s yours. These are two sisters, Bingqing and Yujie.


    Believe in their skills, you should also see, but I need to make it clear to you that unless you encounter a life and death crisis, they will rescue you, or even if you are beaten to death, they will only look at you indifferently


    Chu Feng''s secret way was Murong Bing''s stream. After that, he said, "everything depends on yourself. Master used to tell me, don''t worry about long Bo!"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s sensible appearance and strong digestion ability, as well as seeing that he had no doubt, Longbo nodded happily: "so I''ll go first. Later, when it''s appropriate, I''ll contact Bing qingyujie, and they''ll bring you to see me."


    Chu Feng a Leng asked: "long Bo, you want to go?"


    Long Bo has already turned around and walked out, without looking back, he said: "nature is going to go, get stronger quickly, then you will find out how big and beautiful the world is!"


    Chu Feng stood in the same place, thinking about what kind of world was it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    The people who began to doubt the news immediately searched through their own channels to determine that Chu Fengzhen had been acquitted. All of them were in a daze. Finally, they all told their subordinates to be honest and not to provoke the evil star.


    Thirty thousand people died in the unification of the 15 provinces. Although only three people have been released, they are not secret to some people. They all scoff at this. In the face of such a butcher like figure, no one is willing to offend him at this time.


    Who knows when this madman gets mad, will he join them in killing him?


    "When he came out, he thought that he would die in the imperial prison all his life and even be killed!"


    In an apartment of Huangfu family, Luo Yin, who just got up, walked out with a charming girl and took several stacks of money. After listening to Shao Long''s report on the girl, she said with a sneer: "but it''s better. If he is so harmonious with the government, I don''t think it''s interesting. How can we not let the Chu family lose face?"


    Shao long looked at the girl who put tens of thousands of yuan into the bag and left with tears in her eyes. Then she said with a smile, "yes, Chu Feng is not the pride of Chu family. If you play him dead, you can make the Chu family lose face."


    "Don''t say this little role, sooner or later, the people who die have no interest in caring."


    Shao long waved his hand and said a word arrogantly. Then he thought of something and asked, "by the way, how about the feedback from the people who arranged to send things and propose marriage yesterday? How many agreed?"


    After arranging Shao long to go to work yesterday, Luo Yin was attracted by a green girl and left. He was not very clear about the follow-up matters. At this moment, he was inevitably curious to ask.


    Shao long sat down and said with a smile: "originally, we expected that at most, the Huangfu family agreed. Unexpectedly, the Wen family also agreed!"


    Luo Yin, who didn''t think of it, sat up straight at once. Thinking of the figure of dust that she saw in Bingdu, her eyes flashed over her eyes and said, "the writers agreed, but I didn''t expect that the writers were still good. I knew what a flying opportunity it would be to catch up with our Luo family."


    "What''s the attitude of the other four?"


    Shao long shrugged his shoulders, picked up an apple and wiped it with a mouthful. "The Su family, the Ye family, the Zhou family and the Yan family all refused directly!"


    "Two agreed, four refused, better than I expected!" Luo Yin gave a cold smile, and a confident look appeared on her proud face. She said, "however, all the gifts have been sent out. How can I possibly take them back and send some gifts to the four families? I think I should know how to do it. I want all of them!"


    Shao long was stunned, and then sat up straight and said, "second young master, now the four families refuse severely. If we still use special means, will we be in trouble?"


    "Afraid of a ball!"


    Luo Yin did not care to throw out a sentence, analysis: "if at first only Huangfu family agreed, five refused, I will naturally consider whether to continue or not, but now let me see that there is a gap between the five Huangcheng, do you think I will give up such an opportunity?"


    In Shao Long''s confused look, Luo Yin drew a confident smile and added: "I specially proposed marriage to six families. At first, the old man above caught me aiming at chufeng, and then speculated the identity of Chu Feng. Then I could decide the next thing through their treatment of Chu Feng, and also complete my father''s account.


    Although all the four families refused, it seems that there is no room for discussion, but they should never let Chu Feng go, saying that they did not think of Chu Feng''s identity. I absolutely do not believe that they did not think of Chu Feng''s identity. However, if we knew Chu Feng''s identity, we still let him go, which is not consistent with the official attitude of the holy Dynasty. "


    Shao long nodded gently, but still kept a trace of caution: "second young master, although your analysis is reasonable, the official release Chu Feng after knowing his identity may be afraid of the hidden forces, but it may also really not know. If we do it before we know clearly, something will happen."


    Luo Yin waved her hand carelessly and confidently said, "do you think I''m so impulsive and directly make a four word proposal for marriage?"


    Shao Long''s eyes brightened and asked, "do you have any other intention, second young master?"


    Luo Yin nodded and had absolute trust in Shao long, who had been with him since childhood, and said softly: "my father asked me to test whether the adjudication office is as concerned about the holy court as before. I have also been aiming at Chu Feng, which makes people suspect that some things stimulate the legendary adjudication office, but so many times, the ruling office has no voice.


    This time, I directly proposed to the six families, and even played the signboard of meiyuanluo''s family. I believe that as long as the ruling still exists, I will certainly find me or chufeng in the shortest time. But do you see anyone looking for me and chufeng now? "


    Luo Yin shook his head and said with a smile: "no, none of them. On the contrary, Chu Feng has been let go. That means that the verdict has really disappeared and can not appear again. Otherwise, how can we be allowed to play for such a long time and have already come out and throw us back."


    "So, the plan was changed, and we put pressure on the four of them. I wanted all of them. At the same time, I also beat Chu Feng''s face and Chu''s face!"


    Shao long thought about it carefully, then raised his thumb and said with a smile: "OK, I''ll arrange this matter now. All the people that the clan leader asked us to bring are good hands. Even the hidden dragon and the hidden Phoenix can''t do anything about it. The four families must compromise!"Luo Yin burst out laughing, showing endless arrogance, as if all the plans had been successful, but he and Shao long did not find a pair of cold eyes disappeared out of the window.


    Nine o''clock, fengteng garden!


    After leaving mengtuoshan, chufeng went back to the city to fill his stomach with something. He went directly back to fengteng garden, only 10 minutes later. From the moment he got off the bus, Chu Feng did not move.


    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo stand at the door, while the latter stands behind with a face of banter. The former is Lengyan, looking at the two men who have come back together with Chu Feng, and Murong Bing, who has not been seen for a long time. The whole person''s face is full of visible anger.


    Rao is to experience a lot of big waves, Chu wind can not stand Su Xinyu such a look, cough a mouth: "wife, that what thing we go in again, OK?"


    Su Xinyu said coldly: "grandfather told me that you left the imperial prison very early last night, but you didn''t come back to fengteng garden. I don''t ask where you went either!" Fingers from Bing qingyujie and Murong Bing pointed one by one: "I just want to know, what''s the matter with them? You still bring them back, when I am what?"


    Bingqing is a little cold. Originally, Su Xinyu was angry with Chu Fengzhan, so she wanted to do something. At the moment, hearing Chu Feng calling his wife, she was shocked and said coldly: "little Lord, a woman should be three obedient and four virtuous. You should not be afraid of her!"


    Yujie''s personality is a little more euphemistic, and her sister Bingqing is just the opposite. Lala Bingqing said in a low voice: "sister, this is a civilized society. Monogamy, little lady, seems to have misunderstood something!"


    When Su Xinyu heard Bingqing''s words, her face became more angry. She pointed to them and asked Chu Feng, "where did you bring these two actors? I don''t want to see them. In addition, you have to explain to me!"


    Chu Feng patted his head helplessly. However, she was wearing something retro. She happened to see the blue mei''er coming along. She coughed and said, "Meier, take them two to find some fresh clothes, and tell them some of my basic things. You don''t need to take care of the rest."


    Seeing that Bingqingyujie was a little reluctant, Chu Feng pointed to some retro clothes on their bodies and said, "if you want to follow me, then follow my rules. Otherwise, where do you come from, where do you go back?"


    Bingqingyujie is stunned, and then nods to follow blueberry to leave here. As for Su Xinyu, they are all regarded as one of the women of Chu Feng. They are more inclined to Murong Bing, the young lady!


    Su Xinyu saw that Chu Feng had completely ignored her words, and arranged for blueberry to take them to change clothes. She roared angrily, just like a river east lion roaring: "you must explain to me!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and then led Murong Bing, who was playing with his eyes, walked directly past Su Xinyu. When he was about to enter the door, he said indifferently: "there is no explanation. From the moment when I was nearly killed in the imperial prison and rescued by Bingqingyujie, I don''t owe anyone."


    "So you can stay here, you can go if you want, and don''t send me off!"


    Chu Feng is not a person without temper. On the contrary, although he does not hate the practice that the interests of the person in charge outweigh everything, it does not mean that he agrees with him. Su Xinyu is the daughter of bawangtian, so he must completely accept his own way of doing things. After this time, Chu Feng knows that he and the person in charge will never go back to the past.


    As for Su Xinyu, Chu Feng is going to talk to her again, rather than explain where these women come from.


    Su Xinyu stood in the same place, blinked his eyes, and reflected what Chu Feng had just said. He turned his head and asked Ma Qiduo: "Qiduo, was he talking to me just now?"


    Ma Qiduo did not expect that this time Chu Feng came back so indifferent to Su Xinyu. He hesitated and replied, "it seems to be talking to you!"


    Su Xinyu hears the words and her body is in a flash. She doesn''t understand the man who is anxious to call for help after he knows that he is locked up. At the moment, how can he do this for several women? When he wants to chase in and ask clearly, ye Xinlan, who comes back from a walk outside, pulls her light mouth: "Xinyu, come back to Su''s home with me once."


    "Your grandfather and grandfather called just now. I want to talk to you about something!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    Chu Feng was still thinking about Ma Qiduo''s eyes when he just came in and glared at himself and went upstairs. Hearing his reply, he said, "if you don''t treat her like that, those old men will certainly ask for her as a breakthrough. But after this time, the trust between us has broken down. I don''t want to entangle with them any more."


    "And when Xinyu''s life experience is revealed, she will choose some things. I don''t want her to finally stand with those old foxes."


    Murong binnuzui said: "so you deliberately are so indifferent to her. According to Su Xinyu''s mind, you will surely guess your changes, and then you can find out what happened to you in the imperial prison. Then you will know that you are angry with her because of the relocation of the Su family. After she knows her identity, she will consider whether it is caused by family affection or driven by interests?"


    Murong ice small mouth a Nuo smile: "do you want to ask me, why long Bo called me nine princess, Bingqingyujie two girls also call me nine princess, curious?"


    Chu Feng nodded. He was really curious about Murong Bing''s identity. The appellation of Princess nine represents an unusual meaning nowadays. However, no matter who calls Murong Bing, she always looks natural and keeps in awe.


    "I''d love to tell you, but I still don''t think it''s time."


    Murong Bing held Chu Feng''s face in both hands. His charming face was close to him, and the fragrance poured into Chu Feng''s nose: "it''s not that I pretend to be mysterious, but there are some things I can''t tell clearly. Even if the old nun Jueyin, the master of Longbo to Xinxue girl, only knows to call me princess nine, and the specific is unknown."


    Chu Feng looked at the perfect face in front of him and asked softly, "I can understand. Does no one know your real identity?"


    Murong Bing kisses Chu Feng''s lips and leans back on the sofa. "It''s not. Your Shifu overlord, your master''s ancestor demon lord, and your parents all know that. This is why your master and your parents want me to help you. Although I''m a little reluctant, it can''t be denied that they attach great importance to you."


    Chu Feng has already told Murong Bing what happened in the underground of Qiao''s courtyard. What makes Chu Feng helpless is that Murong Bing still knows his mysterious ancestor, and he doesn''t know what the old goblin came from.


    Looking at Murong Bing, she didn''t want to say this time, and didn''t deliberately embarrass her. She twisted her neck and said, "I''ll take a bath first. I''ll stay in the imperial prison for eight days. I''ll go there as soon as you want. I''ll look for you if you have something to do. But be careful. I''m worried that the official knows you''re still there, and maybe there will be heavy hand."


    "Don''t worry. It''s OK."


    Murong Bing picked up the remote control to turn on the TV, but he didn''t mean to go out. He said a word and watched TV. Chu Feng shook his head and said nothing more. He went straight to the second floor. After thinking about it, he went down to maqido''s room and knocked on the door.


    After knocking on the door for a while, the door opened. Ma Qiduo opened it and saw Chu Feng. He murmured: "what does the great wind do? If you don''t want to be in the main room, do you want me to be a sideroom?"


    "Angry?"


    Chu Feng looked at Ma Qiduo with a sad face, and felt very interesting. He tilted his head and asked, "it''s just that I have no influence on you. Is it necessary to look like this?"


    Ma Qiduo glared at Chu Feng and didn''t mean to invite him to sit in. He hummed: "it''s good to say that you have been locked up in Imperial prison these days. I don''t know how many times I have called her grandfather and grandfather. I was very happy to hear that you are safe. Who knows you didn''t come back soon after you are safe. Instead, you took three women with you Come back


    "Tell yourself, isn''t it too much for you to do this? For the heart language you are like this, I can''t be on the table, that''s not even less status?"


    "I''m still worried about myself even though I''ve been calculating for a long time." After listening to Ma Qiduo''s complaint, Chu Feng said playfully, "but don''t worry, I''m not human. If you''re obedient enough to play with me, I won''t abandon you, I won''t bite you, ha!"


    Ma Qiduo a Leng, immediately pretty face sullen, drink a way: "get out of here!"


    He turned over and slammed the door and let Chu Feng shut the door. Chu Feng stood at the door and knew that Ma Qiduo must be in a mood now. He did not want to pay attention to it. He turned back to his room and prepared to take a bath and have a rest. Next, he played with Luo Yin and Huangfu family.


    Put a full tank of water, Chu Feng is ready to undress, the door of the room was opened, Chu Feng did not close the door of the bathroom, looking back, only to see a black and white two sets of skirt dress came in.


    See is these two nameless have no way of the best woman, Chu Feng tone better: "something?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s water in the bathtub, she bowed down and said, "little Lord, long Bo asked us to stay with you. In addition to protecting your safety and helping you with some things, we are serving your daily life. Our duty is your maid!"


    Chu Feng raised his hand and looked at the two absolutely beautiful twins. He asked, "before this, can you tell me how old are you?"


    Bing qingyujie looked at each other and didn''t know what Chu Feng wanted to do. However, the tactful Yu Jie said in a soft voice: "the age of the martial Taoist people after the Tianyang period is just a concept, not so important. As for my sister and I, we began to train as the maid of the former young master when we were three years old, and now we are 27 years old!"Chu Feng was stunned. Bingqingyujie looked like an 18-year-old girl at most. Unexpectedly, she was 30 years old. She asked tentatively, "are you all in the sky?"


    "Little Lord, let''s serve you and take a bath first."


    After that, he walked with Yujie and didn''t answer Chu Feng''s question. He looked natural and wanted to take off his clothes for Chu Feng. Chu Feng rarely encountered such a thing. He subconsciously stepped back two steps and said, "well, forget it, I can do it myself!"


    "This is our duty. Please don''t embarrass us. If long Bo knows that we neglect the little Lord, we will be blamed!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. How did this happen? How do you feel like the slaves trained by Weiss? The difference is that these two armed forces are amazing. He and Su Xinyu have just had a misunderstanding. If these two women take a bath again, it will not be too much?


    He shook his head firmly and said, "no, I''m used to bathing myself."


    Bingqingyujie looked at each other and said, "so little master, change your habit once again!" Speaking, and Yujie suddenly hand, one left and one right to hold Chu Feng''s hand, a flip makes Chu Feng difficult to move.


    does not wait for Chu wind to make a sound, the two people pull forward, the clothes of Chu wind are completely taken off, until Chu breeze feels the upper body is cool to want to make a noise, suddenly feel the lower body is also cool, looking down at the old face a red, without a slightest sign of rubbing, jump into the bathtub, the spattering toilet is filled with water everywhere.


    At the moment when Chu Feng jumped in, Bingqingyujie dodged out without splashing a drop of water. The two sisters looked at the girl who was shrinking in the bathtub like those girls who were going to suffer from the erosion of hungry wolves. They could not help but smile with a little fun on their faces.


    Chu Feng at the moment also finally responded, hastily opened his mouth: "that, what do you do, give me a bath I have no objection, but it seems like this is unnecessary, how bad it is to show people!"


    At the moment, it''s a rare thing for them to cultivate a new life for the dragon!


    Chu Feng saw how keen people were. Just by observing their faces, he knew that this was the first time they had ever faced a man like this. He moved away from his eyes and continued: "well, I can wash myself. There will be more people calling me less wind. You can do whatever you like. There is no need to follow the previous arrangements."


    It seems that Chu Feng is still afraid to look at them, but her heart is quiet. Yu Jie says in a soft voice: "little Lord, you haven''t built a martial arts body yet. My sister and I have learned the techniques of warming the muscles and channels and assisting them since 18 years ago, which can help you improve your cultivation in the shortest time. However, this is only the initial stage, but it is our practice in the later stage Not enough! "


    Chu Feng a Leng to turn back, but see two let a person blood to expand the body or don''t head to ask a way: "really?"


    Bingqingyujie knew that chufeng was moved, and she was a little dissatisfied. Chu Feng was not because of their bodies, but she still replied in unison: "little Lord, you can try it once. If you can''t, our sisters won''t be like this again!"


    Chu Feng thought for a moment. Although Murong Bing''s potion is effective, I don''t know when it will be. If Bingqingyujie is really a person who has been trained as an assistant practitioner since childhood, it will be a good thing. Finally, he nodded: "try it, but if it doesn''t work, I won''t be disturbed by bathing in the future."


    "Yes, little Lord!"


    Bingqingyujie and her sisters nodded. They walked into the wide bathtub one after another. When the water overflowed, they sat in front of Yujie, facing Chu Feng''s eyes. Her heart beat faster. Until Bingqing began to speak, Yujie quickly moved her eyes and stabilized her mind.


    But the heart has set off a storm, this little Lord is also too fierce?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    Spacious bathroom, a stream of fog slowly generated, not high temperature, but an invisible fog, from the body of Chu Feng!


    Gradually, the bathroom was surrounded by a layer of fog, and sweat appeared on the icy forehead. The two sisters, one in front of the other, put their palms on the back of Chu Feng, and Yujie held Chu Feng''s hand there.


    Chu Feng felt a hot feeling coming into his body from his back, and then passed it from his hands to Yujie. Later, he sent back a force from Yujie''s body, but it was cold, similar to that of Bingqing. When it came back, it became hot again.


    Chu Feng felt the feeling of ice and fire. Although he was not as bitter as those potions Murong Bing had found for himself, he turned into a big bald head, but the taste was not much better. He was very uncomfortable.


    With a clear mind, he vaguely guessed that the cultivation of Bingqingyujie might be aimed at assisting others, because every time the power was operated, Chu Feng could feel the blood and muscles in the body change little by little, and could more clearly feel the blood flow and the strength of the muscles and veins.


    As an hour passed by, the mist gradually dissipated. Bingqingyujie let go of her hand and let out a breath. Yujie said, "little Lord, because you haven''t experienced ancient martial arts since childhood, your muscles and veins are just stronger than normal people. My sister and I can make you strengthen until our cultivation can''t support it.


    However, such a thing is not simple once or twice. My sister and I were newly trained when we were 12 years old, which is a complete auxiliary body for you. Because we are twin sisters, we can play this power better to promote and transform for you.


    However, the cultivation of my sister and I can support you to the seven levels of heaven and yuan, and then you can continue to assist you by yourself or by the improvement of my sister and I! "


    Chu Feng shook his head and felt sleepless all night. He asked, "how can I feel that I am using your strength?"


    "I think so." Yujie nodded and said gently: "because you started late, it''s difficult for you to improve in the shortest time by yourself alone. With the help of my sister and I, you can improve in the shortest time, because my sister and I only use it for you once, then our strength will be assimilated with you.


    But you can rest assured, this will not be a loss to our strength, only need a rest will be restored, but the power transmitted to you, that is your! "


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "thank you!"


    When they were young, they all took this as what they should do. At the moment, Chu Feng said thank you to them. Some of them couldn''t accept it, or it was unbelievable.


    But the two sisters did not speak. One picked up a towel to wipe Chu Feng''s body, and Chu Feng also let go. Knowing that if he needed the help of the two, such things would not be less. He leaned back and prepared to let the two sisters take a bath for themselves, but when he leaned down, he remembered that he did not love talking.


    Chu Feng''s body vibrates and her eyes show that Yujie is cleaning her treasure land. She takes a breath of cold air. After all, Chu Feng can''t help erecting a flagpole, which makes Yujie and Bingqing blush.


    Chu Feng secretly humiliated, closed his eyes, eyes do not see for the net when dream.


    However, when Chu Feng forced himself to accept all this, the door of the room was opened, and there were few people in the room. Ma Qiduo''s voice came and scolded: "smelly chufeng, I''ve been waiting for you for so long. You really don''t want to coax me. I hate", "


    pointing to three people in the bathtub, Ma Qiduo stamped his feet angrily:" asshole! "


    Then he turned around and slammed the door. Chu Feng lay there stunned, but his brain couldn''t recall it. After thinking about it, he jumped out of the water and had no time to wipe the water stains on his body. He quickly took a bathrobe on his body and quickly opened the door to find Ma Qiduo.


    Yujie was shocked with a smile, waved the door closed, sat in the bathtub with a towel to wipe her body, said with a smile: "sister, little master is very interesting, isn''t it?"


    Bingqing also took a towel, a little absent-minded in there to wipe the body, light back way: "is a little interesting!"


    Yujie went to sit beside Bingqing and asked in a low voice, "sister, we didn''t follow the former little master when we were young, but now we are with him. Do we really want to stay with him for a lifetime?"


    "Yes Bing Qing nodded, but could not see the rest of the fluctuation. He said, "we are training for him, and the skills we practice are also auxiliary ones. What can we do without him? Long Bo also told us that life is the person of the little master, and death is the soul of the little master. If someone wants to do harm to the little master, we must die first!"


    Yujie nodded and pouted: "yes, our identity is the maid of the little Lord. I still ask such silly questions, but I don''t know whether the little Lord will favor us?"


    Ice Qing body a shock, bite the lip to return a way: "that is our duty, do not call lucky!" Yujie micro Leng, followed by a dim look nodded, no further communication!"Get out of here. I don''t want to see you!"


    At the moment, in majido''s room, Chu Feng came in, and she was scolding and hitting the things on the bed. She hummed: "I secretly told my father that I was with you. He scolded me for being confused. I still felt that I was right, but now I found out that what my father said is the truth."


    "So, I decided to break up with you, you son of a bitch, you don''t know how many women in this life, this is a strong demand, I don''t want to ring less than once a year, so for my decades of happiness, I want to break up with you!"


    Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "I can''t explain clearly to you, but I and Bingqingyujie have a clear conscience. There is nothing between men and women between us. If you insist on me to say who they are, you can only say that they are my followers."


    Ma Qiduo looked at Chu Feng scornfully and hummed: "follow me, then why don''t I see Meier bathing with you? Cheater, it must be watching other twins. In order to satisfy your excellent idea, you should talk to others."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and said, "if you don''t believe me, I can''t help it, but this is the relationship between me and them. There is nothing else. I can''t explain what you see, because it''s not clear."


    Ma Qiduo narrowed her eyes. Just now, her first thought was that Chu Fenggang and Bingqingyujie had finished bathing. But Chu Feng''s look at the moment naturally did not seem to be false. She asked with uncertainty, "don''t you lie to me?"


    Chu Feng raised his hand with a smile and said, "if I lie to you, I promise not to lift it all my life."


    "No!" Ma Qiduo suddenly jumped up from the bed, covered Chu Feng''s mouth, and hummed, "you can make such vows even if you break your leg when you hit a car, but you can''t say this. Sister, my happiness in this life depends on you!"


    Ma Qiduo''s words made Chu Feng moved. Looking at Ma Qiduo, who had not been intimate for a long time, and the rare white tiger, he closed the door behind his feet. This time, he learned to be smart and locked, and then he picked up Ma Qiduo and threw him directly on the bed.


    Ma Qiduo, ah, seems to know what is going to happen. With a small mouth and a face of grievance, he said: "you are gentle, I am delicate!"


    Ma Qiduo, who has always been careless, said such a sentence, which made Chu Feng''s blood swell and jumped up. Ma Qiduo seemed to be really hungry. They left traces on the bed, on the floor, in the bathroom sink and in the bathtub. After several hours of hard work, they hugged each other to sleep.


    I''ve been standing at the door for several hours. For them, no matter how good the sound insulation is, you can hear the subtle sound. Ma Qiduo''s crazy roar is lingering in the hearts of the sisters!


    "Grandfather, it''s been hours since mom told me to come back and do something!"


    When Chu Feng and Ma Qiduo struggle to sleep, Su Xinyu has been back with Ye Xinlan for a long time, but Su dingzheng and ye Enzheng, who came to the Su family, did not speak. They were so silent that Su Xinyu finally couldn''t bear to ask.


    Su dingzheng did not know how many cups of tea he had drunk. Su Xinyu asked and waved to ye Enzheng, saying that he was still drinking tea there, as if he was struggling with something.


    Ye Enzheng put down his teacup and said faintly, "don''t worry, there are still people who haven''t arrived. When they put down the things in their hands, we''ll talk to you again when the people arrive."


    "Anyone else?" Su Xinyu originally thought it was just a little ordinary thing, but looking at the serious appearance of Su dingzheng and ye Enzheng at the moment, it seemed that the matter was not so simple. He wanted to ask Ye Xinlan, but the latter just shook his head and did not speak.


    Finally, Su Xinyu could only ask her thoughts, and at the same time, she was thinking about what was going on in the end, and who was going to come. She could let her grandfather and grandfather wait, and what could she do here?


    As time went by, ye Xinlan was asked to prepare for lunch in his study. Until more than five o''clock in the afternoon, a low-key car drove into the Sujia garden. The people who came down from above wore hats. Under the leadership of Su dingzheng''s security guards, they directly came to the study.


    When the door of the study opened, Su Xinyu saw the man in front of him and stood up and said politely, "grandfather Zhou!"


    It was Zhou tianchu. Su Xinyu, after greeting him, saw the people coming in together behind Zhou tianchu. His body was shocked and said, "grandfather Li!"


    It was Zhou tianchu No. 4 and Li Zong No. 1. After the study was closed, the two elders took off their hats and showed a kind smile. Li Zong was as approachable as on TV: "long time no see. My heart has grown into a big girl. I can contribute to the country. OK!"


    Su dingzheng saw that all the people who had to wait also arrived. He put down his teacup and said, "OK, just wait for you two. It''s time to make things clear."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    In everyone''s building, four big men who have to shake their feet in the holy pilgrimage gather in a study, which seems to be a secret thing. Although Su Xinyu doesn''t have much emotional fluctuation on the surface, his heart is already full of waves and worries.


    Total feeling, a few big men want her to sit here, things seem to be related to Chu Feng!


    Su dingzheng looked at his three old friends. At last, when he seldom smoked, he lit a special supply and puffed out a cigarette ring. Then he said, "Xinlan, tell me about it."


    Ye Xinlan nodded slightly, then opened his mouth to Su Xinyu with a gentle look and said: "Xinyu, before telling you this news, you should be prepared mentally. No matter what the result is, you should believe that our love for you is true."


    Just a mouth, let Su Xinyu smell unusual breath, heart more nervous also open mouth: "en!"


    "You are not my own daughter!"


    Ye Xinlan sighed and told the secret hidden in his heart for many years. When Su Xinyu''s body was stiff, he continued: "your father is not su Qin. You are not su. You are just the daughter of an old friend of the old man. For some reasons, he was fostered in the Su family. It was only so many years ago that we had already regarded you as the Su family."


    Su Xinyu sits there in a daze, and her whole brain is at a loss. She can''t calm down the restlessness for a long time. Anyone is good. Her mother who has raised her for more than 20 years tells you that when you are not her own child, only those who have experienced it can understand that feeling.


    But after all, Su Xinyu is not a woman with poor psychological endurance. After being shocked, she sniffs out an unusual smell. Ye Xinlan tells herself that it is OK. But why are so many important people present?


    Take a look at everyone. What did Su Xinyu catch and ask, "who are my biological parents?"


    Ye Xinlan just said a beginning to Su Xinyu to accept, and then did not speak again. Su dingzheng pinched out the cigarette end and said, "your mother is an ordinary woman, gentle, virtuous and kind, but soon after you were born, she died in a conspiracy because of your father''s enemies."


    Su Xinyu''s body was shocked. Although she did not have the concept of a biological mother, she was the one who gave birth to her own. When she heard that she had already died, she felt a little sour in her heart and asked in a trembling voice, "where is my father?"


    Seeing Su Xinyu, Su dingzheng was able to keep calm and calm at this time. After slightly praising him, he said, "your father is a hero of the holy Dynasty. He is a great man. His name is overlord heaven."


    Su Xinyu has stood up unconsciously. As a person who has grown up in the system, Su Xinyu naturally knows something. When her eyes show surprise, she says, "my father is the first person in the black list, Overlord, deputy director of the adjudication office?"


    Ye Enzheng took over Su Xinyu''s question and said faintly: "it''s just that he didn''t show up in these years. We have just received news that he was seriously injured 18 years ago and died a few years ago."


    Su Xinyu shakes her body, and some of them can''t accept everything in front of her. Her relatives who have raised her for many years tell her that her biological parents are another person, but then she tells her that her biological parents are dead. This kind of gap is hard to accept.


    Seeing the struggle and pain in Su Xinyu''s eyes, Rao is a few old people who are not surprised and not happy. Ye Enzheng continued: "although your parents are no longer in this world, we are after all relatives for many years. What relationship were we before and what relationship we will be in the future, child!"


    Su Xinyu gently shook his head and sat down powerless. After digesting the impact of this information, he said softly: "you will not just tell me these, do you have anything else?"


    Su Xinyu''s calmness surpasses the expectation of outstanding people. Su dingzheng gives Ye Xinlan a look. The latter nods and stands up and leaves the study. The next conversation is no longer suitable for her to be present.


    Ye Xinlan''s departure is to confirm Su Xinyu''s thoughts in her heart. This matter will never be simple. Let her sit there as calmly as possible, waiting for something she can''t imagine.


    Ye Enzheng still opened his mouth. Shengchao No.2 said mildly: "there is something. I believe you know about overlord heaven and the adjudication office. Naturally, you also know that it has disappeared for 18 years. But now it has reappeared, and it has brought us a surprising but no news."


    Su Xinyu frowned and said, "is it about me?"


    "Yes!"


    Ye Enzheng nodded his head in affirmation and looked at Li Zong. The latter nodded and continued: "there are several hidden forces in the holy Dynasty. I believe you have heard a little. Before the ruling, our holy court relied on a mysterious organization called Longmen to prevent the hermit forces from intervening in the secular world.


    However, the dragon''s gate disappeared and there was no news. Only the founding leader knew about the guardian God of the holy pilgrimage. Therefore, we all regretted the Longmen''s whereabouts and worried about the seclusion forces'' stepping into the secular world because of the absence of Longmen.


    But just when the hidden forces were really ready to move, your father, the overlord, once again deterred the hidden forces with the verdict office, so that they did not dare to take a step. In the past ten years, he saved many people and became the new patron saint of the holy court. "Su Xinyu is rarely moved. She knows bawangtian, but her specific deeds are not so clear. At the moment, she hears that her own father has made such a great achievement, and she is a little proud.


    Ye Enzheng took a look at Su Xinyu and sighed: "just when we thought that the ruling house was the hope of our holy court to resist foreign forces and the hermit forces of the holy Dynasty, the adjudication office also disappeared 18 years ago. Although the hidden forces were afraid of the ruling house, they had begun to move today after 18 years."


    Su Xinyu nodded, but after reviewing what she had just said, she said, "isn''t the ruling reappeared? Then there''s no need to worry about the hidden forces at all? "


    "If it''s simple, we don''t have to worry."


    This time, Li Zong opened his mouth, sitting upright and his huge body slowly opened his mouth: "but the reappearance of the adjudication office brings us a surprising news. The original dragon''s gate and the adjudication office are originally one, and the mysterious specialty of the adjudication office is dragon Haoran, the Lord of the Dragon''s gate, but he has disappeared for many years.


    And your father bawangtian is the disciple of the Demon Lord. He sued the deputy director and is also the successor of the dragon''s gate. But now he is dead


    Li Zong''s indistinct words made Su Xinyu smell something. The clever woman narrowed her eyes and said, "the verdict reappears. Longmen and the court are originally one. The demon lord and my own father have died. Who is the person in charge now?"


    Li Zong and others showed a knowing smile on their faces. Su Xinyu did not disappoint them. He directly pointed to the key point of the matter and looked at each other. Finally, Zhou tianchu said: "we should be happy about the ruling. After all, the holy court still depends on its protection. But the problem you mentioned is that the current principal is your father''s Apprentice."


    With a wry smile on his face, Zhou tianchu said: "not long ago, we had a bit of conflict with the current principal, resulting in estrangement. We can''t be sure whether he will guard the holy pilgrimage all the time."


    Su Xinyu was stunned. It seemed that several big men had met with the principal. Thinking of their identity, Su Xinyu asked, "grandfathers, I want me to find the person in charge as bawangtian''s own daughter, and use this relationship to ease the problems between him and you, right?"


    Li Zong and others nodded, but ye Enzheng said: "yes or no, you are the daughter of overlord heaven. Even he will give you face, even the adjudication office and even Longmen will give you face. We believe you are willing to do that."


    Su Xinyu stood up. Although Li Zong said it tactfully, Su understood its meaning and asked, "No.1 wants me to take over the ruling office and Longmen as the daughter of overlord heaven?"


    Li Zong was a little embarrassed. The abacus was pierced, but he nodded carelessly: "yes, because we are estranged from the present principal, we can not be sure that he will uphold the original purpose of guarding the holy court as always, so in the case of uncertainty, we hope to rely on your relationship to hold the verdict in hand."


    Although Su Xinyu still has no expression on her face, she is shocked by the bold ideas of these old men. If she wants to take advantage of her own identity and the feelings of the ruling office and Longmen towards overlord heaven, she can not help feeling sad.


    Even a little trance in my heart, if all this is true, did the Su family have such a plan when they took them in, holding the uncontrollable factors in their own hands?


    After all, although the ruling office and Longmen said that they were guarding the holy court, suppressing the reclusive forces, and even resisting foreign forces, it was not their obligation, it was just a purpose, and they did not have to do it. This made the officials of the holy court worried about their gains and losses, because they did not know when, the adjudication office abandoned them.


    For example, the disappearance of the eighteen years must have made the official pilgrimage have a kind of mental haggard meaning, Su Xinyu has now fully figured out all this, and even suspected that they had been cultivating themselves as chess pieces.


    Looking at Su Xinyu, he just stood still and didn''t speak. Several old men were not sure. This was something they had no choice of. If they could not control it, they would be destroyed. However, they could not destroy the ruling house and Longmen gate. Therefore, it is the only way to use such a method.


    Su dingzheng is looking at Su Xinyu. He has a lot of struggle and pain in his eyes, and his heart is also very sad. Knowing that such a request has been put forward, the feelings cultivated by Su Xinyu and the Su family for more than 20 years have already appeared a crisis of trust and cracks. Only in the face of the decision of the responsible person''s meeting, Su dingzheng can''t bear to suppress it.


    Su Xinyu was silent for a long time, and finally broke the silence in the study: "I can try it, but I can''t be sure of absolute success, but I want to know, who is the principal now?"


    The four old men looked at each other, and ye Enzheng breathed out a heavy breath and uttered a name: "Chu Feng!"


    Su Xinyu retreated two steps after a shock. When he stabilized his body, his eyes showed shock, but then everything today reappeared in his mind. Su Xinyu''s eyes calmed down from the shock and looked at the four old men in front of him and said, "Chu Feng said today that he was nearly killed in the Imperial prison. Do you want to know if it''s your order?"The four old men breathed for a moment. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng even told Su Xinyu about this, but they didn''t know how to answer it. It was because of this instruction that they came to rescue Zhao from Wei Wei and found Su Xinyu and prepared to take the plunge.


    But sometimes no answer is the best answer. Su Xinyu also understands why Chu Feng is so indifferent today. She is angry and angry and says with pain: "I''m sorry, I can''t do anything to hurt my husband."


    After leaving a word, Su Xinyu turns to open the door and leaves. If the subject is someone else, Su Xinyu can promise to do it for the support of the Su family, even if it is unreasonable. But now she knows that the subject is Chu Feng. She immediately understands something and is not willing to hurt Chu Feng.


    Several old men didn''t go to force Su Xinyu to stay. They sat in silence all the time. Before Li Zong said faintly, "it''s really impossible to observe the development of the situation. Let Jinan move!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    After leaving Su''s house, Chu Feng arranged to protect people in the dark to keep up with him quietly. Su Xinyu and ye Xinlan in the car are not aware of it. The two original mothers and daughters are all silent at the moment. Maybe everyone needs some time to be quiet.


    Along the way, maybe Su Xinyu was in a mess, and his entertainment didn''t stop. He ran all the way. He returned to fengteng garden in only 20 minutes. He opened the door and got out of the villa. The first thing he said was that I was hungry!


    Chu Feng has been standing on the balcony, looking at Su Xinyu''s different look after getting off the bus, as well as the helplessness and pain on Ye Xinlan''s face after he got off the bus, he sighed softly: "those old men, I don''t know how to say they are respectable or hateful?"


    Murong Bing was sitting there drinking juice. She stood beside her in a very conscientious way. Hearing this, Murong Bing looked up. The evil woman seemed to know something and said with a smile: "respectable and hateful. They put the stability of the Kingdom and everything in the first place. Hateful, for all this, they did not hesitate to sacrifice everything."


    "Yes, some old men who are admired and hated."


    Chufeng returned with a warm smile. He came and sat down, picked up the wine glass, sipped the Chinese wine lightly, and then began to speak: "I hope they don''t do anything stupid and can contribute to the country, but it takes a little time to digest my distrust of me."


    Chufeng reported one smile, knowing that Murong Bing''s point is reasonable. It''s really impossible for those old men who regard the interests of the kingdom as the first to do anything radical. It''s really impossible. You can only sigh in your heart and calculate step by step!


    On the balcony, Murong Bing did not disturb the silent Chu Feng. He sat there quietly until half an hour later, when ye Xinlan''s figure appeared here, Murong Bing stood up and said, "pure and pure, your clothes are few. Follow me to my room and give you some sets."


    Bing qingyujie knows that Murong Bing is to give Chu Feng and ye Xinlan a space to talk, and follows her away from the balcony.


    Ye Xinlan looked back at the back of Murong Bing who had left. He sighed and closed the balcony door. He sat down and watched Chu Feng''s red lips open: "today, I know my identity. I didn''t cry, I didn''t make any noise. It''s terrible to be quiet."


    Chu Feng put down his glass, looked at the distance, and said with a smile: "not only do you know your identity, but also see several old people who can''t control themselves, and are put forward some unacceptable conditions?"


    Ye Xinlan was stunned and asked, "how do you know? I don''t know about it! "


    "There are many things you don''t know." Chufeng chufeng chuckled. When Su Xinyu came back, he had already seen through these things. When ye Xinlan was surprised how Chu Feng knew, the former suddenly took Ye Xinlan''s hand and pulled her over to sit on his thigh. He put his hand on the bulging stomach and said softly, "it''s been more than three months?"


    Ye Xinlan, who was anxious to struggle, seemed to be affected by maternal instinct. He nodded back and said, "in more than ten days, it will be four months. The due date of delivery is in July."


    Chu Feng nodded, and suddenly when ye Xinlan''s body was stiff, she was attached to her stomach and listened to what she said: "I used to think that my first child would come out of Yan Ruyu''s stomach, but the hard-working child died eventually. What I didn''t expect was that the second child would jump out of your stomach."


    "I don''t know if I''m too evil, or are you too evil?"


    Ye Xinlan blushed and struggled to get up, but was hugged by Chu Feng and said coldly, "let me go quickly. What can I do when I''m seen? Let''s all know that I''m pregnant with your baby."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, stroked his hand on his bulging stomach and said, "even if others don''t know, it''s a fact that can''t be changed. If you''re afraid now, you should have pushed me away, instead of accepting it just because of revenge on Su Qin, then there won''t be anything now."


    Ye Xinlan clenched his lips and wanted to tell the secret in his heart, so that Chu Feng would not treat him like this. However, he did not know how to say it. He was indeed his child in his belly.


    But at this time, Chu Feng''s hand suddenly moved up, ye Xinlan''s body shook and said, "asshole, what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng pinched two times and completely released Ye Xinlan. He put his hands on his back and leaned on the chair. Looking at the withdrawal, he held his hands in front of him. The woman with a watchful face said with a smile: "the husband and wife have both. It''s normal to pinch two. I just wonder if you are old enough to breastfeed children."


    Ye xinlangton was so ashamed and angry that he wanted to teach Chu Feng a lesson. But he finally sat down like a frustrated balloon and hummed: "fortunately, I am not the mother of heart talk, or you are the best, and I am dangling. Woman


    Chufeng was surprised with a smile. He loosened his neck and took a drink from the new cup of wine and said, "don''t think about these things any more. Stay in fengteng garden again. I''m not a good man, but I will be responsible for what I do. After giving birth to a child, I can''t give you anything, but it''s OK to raise you all my life."


    Ye Xinlan narrowed his eyes and hummed: "Chu Feng, what are you thinking in your heart? Don''t think I don''t know. I tell you, don''t dream of throwing me and Xinyu and Zixuan on the bed one day, so you''ll regret it all your life."Chu Feng was stunned and immediately couldn''t laugh bitterly. This idea was indeed ridiculous before, but he didn''t think so just now. He wanted to make fun of it, but ye Xinlan couldn''t accept it. He coughed and deflected the topic: "come on, you won''t just discuss this problem with me?"


    Chu Feng sat up straight. Ye Xinlan thought he was going to do something again. He pulled the chair back. Chu Feng turned his eyes helplessly and said, "do you want so much movement?"


    Ye Xinlan looks like a little girl who has sex with her hands in front of her. She looks at Chu Feng warily and says, "you are too sexual. I don''t want to be your best!"


    "It''s not that I haven''t, what else do you worry about?"


    Chu Feng speechless rolled his white eyes and said, "I have my own sense of propriety in my work, and I will not let her be hurt in my whole life."


    When the balcony door was opened and closed, Chu Feng had already left. Ye Xinlan put down her hands in front of her and found that she was very nervous when facing Chu Feng. She touched her stomach and sighed: "do you want to make it clear, if one day Chu Feng does something to me, what should I do?"


    Shaking her head, ye Xinlan is very tangled and a little regretful of her original decision. She can''t get up and down now. She has such a delicate relationship with Chu Feng. What she doesn''t know is that she has no antipathy, but has a different kind of stimulation.


    After Chu Feng came down from the balcony, he went directly back to his room and looked at Su Xinyu lying on the bed in big letters. He squatted down and looked at Su Xinyu, but he didn''t feel the leaking scenery. He said with a smile: "wife, it''s lucky that only your husband and girl can come here. Otherwise, if you look like this, I will suffer a lot."


    Chu Feng stood up and sat down with a startled smile. He held Su Xinyu in his arms and said softly: "direct beauty and hazy beauty, I always think the latter can stimulate men''s eyes."


    Su Xinyu points Chu Feng''s forehead, and holds Chu Feng''s waist in turn and opens his mouth: "husband, am I very willful and annoying to you?"


    Seeing that Su Xinyu didn''t get angry because of the things happened during the day, Chu Feng said with a smile: "willfulness is a woman''s patent, and a man is not qualified to hate it. Moreover, your willfulness, my favorite, so you ask that, it''s just a white question."


    Chu Feng''s words let Su Xinyu slightly moved, raised his head and kissed Chu Feng''s mouth: "thank you, husband!"


    Although Su Xinyu didn''t say anything and Chu Feng didn''t ask anything, some things already knew each other. Looking at the smile on her face, she could feel the bitter Su Xinyu and the love Chu Feng couldn''t say. She pinched her nose and said, "in the future, I will never let you face these things, and I won''t let you feel that I don''t pay enough attention to you."


    "In addition, the two ice and jade brought back today were called by an elder of mine to protect and take care of me. We really have no other relationship."


    Su Xinyu already knew Chu Feng''s identity in Su family, so she believed what Chu Feng said, nodded her head and leaned against Chu Feng and said, "I believe you. In addition,"


    when Chu Feng was looking at her, Su Xinyu blushed and said, "I decided not to follow the road arranged by the Su family after graduation. I just want to follow your side, Follow your steps, so I want to give you a baby, OK


    Chu Feng stroked Su Xinyu''s head. Knowing the truth, Su Xinyu was so confused that she doubted Su''s feelings for her and everything. She nodded and said, "as long as you like, you can do nothing."


    "Good husband!" Su Xinyu said with a smile and fell directly on the bed with Chu Feng in her arms. The goddess''s rare initiative immediately stimulated Chu Feng, as if she had not fought with Ma Qiduo for several hours today.


    The silk mosquito net slowly falls down. Chu Feng and Su Xinyu are also entangled in each other. But suddenly the door opens and Su Xinyu''s emotional voice is startled. Chu Feng quickly pulls the quilt over the two people''s bodies, but knows who they are.


    Helpless opening: "ice and jade, I want to rest, not so you also want to follow me?"


    The people who opened the door were Bing qingyujie''s two sisters. After closing the door, they came over and looked at Chu Feng, who was covered with the quilt, and Su Xinyu, who was buried in the quilt. Seeing the situation, she knew what they were doing. Under a slight blush, Yujie whispered: "our duty is to follow the little Lord at any time, waiting for command and protecting you."


    Bingqing took Yujie''s words and said, "it''s convenient to eat and sleep, and follow you 24 hours a day."


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and felt that he was completely challenging his nerves. Two audiences appeared in a life drama. The feeling was imaginable, but he said, "maid next door?"


    "That''s our duty!" she asked in unison After that, without waiting for Chu Feng to respond, the two sisters went over and stood in front of the bed with their backs facing each other. One was on the left and the other was on the right. The meaning was very clear. We were standing here.


    Su Xinyu has heard the dialogue in the quilt. She knows that Bingqingyujie is going to stay. She puts out her head and asks in a low voice: "husband, what''s going on?"


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly. He also couldn''t understand why Bingqingyujie was so wonderful. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s just the eunuchs on both sides when the emperor favored his concubine!"Bingqingyujie heard Chu Feng''s words, her face was unnatural, and she scolded in her heart. You are the eunuch, and your family are eunuchs!


    At the moment, Su Xinyu looked at the gauze mosquito net and said in embarrassment: "but the mosquito net of the emperor is closed, we are transparent!" Close to Chu Feng''s ear, gently said: "husband, or forget it, someone in, I can''t let go, see you can''t drive them out, find a chance to talk about it?"


    At the moment, both of them are still United. How could Chu Feng draw a gun? Seeing that the pure and pure oil and salt did not enter, Chu Feng was also a little angry. He lifted up the quilt and said, "if you don''t go out, you will not go out. It''s hard for you to die!"


    "No!" Su Xinyu didn''t expect Chu Feng to be like this and screamed out. But when Chu Feng started to stir up, all the resistance turned into catering. With her eyes closed, Su Xinyu gave play to the ostrich spirit. If she couldn''t see, there was no one!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    In the early morning, the sunshine sprinkles warm from the gap between the curtains, shining on the bed cuddling and sleeping Chu Feng and Su Xinyu.


    A simple blanket covers the lower body of the two people, hugging and sleeping two people''s mouth enough to hang a faint smile, and strange is that Bingqingyujie is still standing by the bed, two people open their eyes at the same time, can not see the slightest fatigue, it seems that they stood up to sleep all night.


    Chu Feng also opened his eyes and looked at Su Xinyu on his arm. Although he felt sour and numb, his heart was sweet. What could be more precious than a woman standing on his side?


    Looking down at the snow white completely clinging to his own body, the morning''s own obvious let Chu Feng in his heart secretly scold him a top grade, want to gently take out his hand to let Su Xinyu continue to sleep, just such a slight move, or let Su Xinyu open his eyes.


    Looking at the face close at hand, thinking of last night''s madness, Su Xinyu''s pretty face was covered with a layer of blush, and his words were a little unclear: "my husband is early!"


    "Get up and put on your clothes. The sun is shaking its ass


    Su Xinyu also noticed that she had been here all night. When she thought of the madness of Chu Feng and last night, they had been standing beside them, murmuring in their hearts that they must have said that I was hungry and thirsty, right?


    Hearing the sound of ice and jade directly turned around, Su immediately forgot everything, pointing to them: "you see what, this is my husband!"


    After last night, Bing qingyujie didn''t fully agree with Su Xinyu''s identity, but she also admitted that she was a chufeng woman. She nodded back and said, "Madam Er Shao, we have to serve the little Lord to bathe and change clothes."


    "You''re going to shower and change my husband?"


    Su Xinyu thought that she had heard a mistake, but then she found something cold and asked, "what do you mean by calling me the second young lady just now?"


    Without any fluctuation, she said in unison, "Murong is the young lady. The main room, you are the one-way house, and naturally you are the second young lady!"


    When Chu Feng''s secret way is over, Su Xinyu directly blows up the stove. She has always been in the eyes of outsiders as the main room of Chu Feng. The first lady knows the identity of Chu Feng. At the moment, the two followers of Chu Feng even say that they are a side room. Su Xinyu says, "Murong Bing, that goblin is my concubine, and I don''t admit it!"


    Bingqingyujie is too lazy to pay attention to Su Xinyu''s hysteria. In their cognition, Chu Feng, as the only successor of the ruling house, is the little master of the dragon''s gate. It is very normal for them to have more women. The secular morality is void to them.


    Then he bowed to Chu Feng and said, "little Lord, please let us bathe and change clothes for you, and wash away the sweat from last night!"


    Su Xinyu was even gorgeous ignored, clenched his lips and did not have time to tangle. At the moment, Chu Feng was completely looked at by two women, but fiercely glared at Chu Feng and said: "if you dare to let these two women bathe you, I will worship you!"


    Chu Feng touched his nose, coughed and looked at her. She said, "I want to have a bath with my wife. Go out!"


    Bingqingyujie nodded at the smell of the speech, but she just stepped back to the side and stood there. She didn''t mean to go out. This time, Chu Feng was stunned. Su Xinyu blinked and seemed not so angry. She touched Chu Feng and said, "husband, are you sure they are your maids, why don''t you listen?"


    "It''s none of their business. Learn to get used to it."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and knew that Bing qingyujie was only the account of long Bo when he was the young master. If he wanted them to obey orders completely, he would have to wait for his own strength to be stronger than them. He picked up Su Xinyu and was too lazy to tangle with this problem. He went directly into the bathroom and closed the door. He didn''t want to be watched by Bing qingyujie, the two loyal audiences.


    Twenty minutes later, in Su Xinyu''s unhappy face, several people went downstairs. Fu Dina and majido, who were having breakfast, blinked at the people who came down. Fu Dina could not help saying, "my God, the wind is less. You are one king and three empresses!"


    Ma Qiduo also said to himself: "fight with me for a few hours, and you can serve three women at night, sex mouth!"


    Rao is chufeng''s thick skinned, so he can''t stop his old face from being hot. He shakes his head helplessly and doesn''t bother to explain what is not explained clearly. He was in his room last night. Fu Dina and Ma Qiduo must know about it, and the explanation is superfluous.


    Su Xinyu glared at Chu Feng fiercely. He didn''t expect that he rolled the bed sheet with Ma Qiduo after he left yesterday. But that is to say, Su Xinyu, who has already admitted this fact, can only go to sit down with a stomach full of anger, and secretly say that this is his good sister and his own thought. He can''t be angry!


    Chu Feng looks at Bingqingyujie, exhales a breath and goes to sit down. Bingqingyujie then goes to his back and stands with a posture of never leaving.


    Chu Feng has not eaten breakfast like this, but with a smile, he points to the opposite side and says, "you two also sit down to eat together!"


    "When the wind is little, there is no qualification for us to sit down!" she said in unison


    When there were many people, they all changed their names to Chu Fengfeng, but the words they said made Ma Qiduo and Fu Dina dumbfounded. Ma Qiduo blinked and thought of yesterday''s scene, shaking his head and saying, "Fengfeng husband, where did you find these two excellent maids? Lucky!"Chu Feng originally wanted to say something, but Ma Qiduo said nothing to say. He buried his head directly to eat, and thought about finding a time to have a good talk with Bingqingyujie. This looks like an ancient unscrupulous young man with two maids. When you see it, you can''t help thinking!


    While eating breakfast, Huang Jingyin came in from the outside and looked at the twins standing behind Chu Feng. She had heard it yesterday. She said to Su Xinyu, nodding her head and sitting down, she said, "little wind, congratulations on your release from prison."


    Chu Feng did not lift his head, then asked, "come so early, what''s the matter?"


    Huang Jingyin put a document in front of Chu Feng and said, "this is the news just received this morning. The Ye family of the Su family, the Zhou family and the Yan family gave the result again today. They married Su, ye, Yan and Zhou to a person who called himself meiyuanluo''s family."


    Chufeng''s eating hand was sluggish. He took the last bite of the information, motioned Su Xinyu not to worry and looked at the latest information. Then he clapped on the table and sighed, "these old men are more insidious than I imagined. They can''t be left or right. They can''t do it in one pot and stir up the fire on both sides


    Handed the information to Su Xinyu, who looked nervous. Chu Feng asked faintly, "is there any other news?"


    Huang Jingyin pondered over the organizational language and continued: "according to the information of the Jade Scorpion group, when the four families made this decision, each family went to five people and broke into the hall with bare hands. Therefore, I doubt whether the four families'' proposal for this time will be intimidated?"


    Chu Feng said with a noncommittal smile: "the four families are the top families of the holy Dynasty. They have numerous resources in their hands. They don''t want to. Who can intimidate them?"


    Su Xinyu has finished reading the information in her hand. She looks pale and lost. She hears her words and asks, "husband, what do you mean? They do it on purpose."


    "Not bad!" Although knowing that such an answer would hurt Su Xinyu, the long pain was better than the short pain. He said in a deep voice: "the purpose is to let all six families marry their daughters. Whether it''s for you or Ruyu, or Huangfu ruodie and others, I won''t sit back and ignore it, and then I will start a war."


    After taking a sip of milk in front of him, Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu''s expression that seemed to collapse. He said in a lower voice: "to stand in the middle and gain profits on both sides, or watch me and those people lose both sides. Then they sit and reap the benefits and take away the factors that can''t be controlled at one stroke."


    Su Xinyu''s body shook, half of the bread in his hand fell off, and he stood up with a sad smile: "I went back to find my grandfather, but I''m not the granddaughter of the Su family. Then he''s not qualified to arrange my marriage, and I''m your fiancee. Everyone knows that!"


    Chufeng shouts out, seeing Su Xinyu still does not stop. With a wave of her finger, Yu Jie bursts out and blocks Su Xinyu''s way directly. The latter looks back at Chu Feng and says, "I must go to ask whether Su''s family considers me a granddaughter or a chess player since I was a child, in order to make use of it!"


    Chu Feng inexplicably sad and angry, stood up to drink: "enough!"


    Su Xinyu was so reprimanded by Chu Feng, all of a sudden there was no sound. Chu Feng walked over and stood in front of her and said word by word: "give me honest stay in fengteng garden. Without my consent, I am not ready to step out. I will kill the woman of Chu Feng who wants to take it away!"


    Coldly and mercilessly left a word, Chu Feng walked outside, stopped to walk out of the door, looked back at Su Xinyu''s eyes, and said gently, "actually you don''t have to ask. You have already guessed that maybe this is not the original intention of Su Lao, but it is something he has to do."


    "Kinship is very important, but sometimes relative to the interests of the Kingdom, it seems insignificant!"


    Light said a, Chu wind directly left, ice qingyujie also followed, five minutes later, a motorcade drove out of the fengteng garden, Chu Feng sat in the car, eyes full of murders, to Huang Jingyin indifferently throw out a sentence: "call me ye Zixuan to find Luo Yin''s hidden place, he has been looking for me, now it''s my turn to meet him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    Chu Feng''s decision was made on a temporary basis. He mobilized people ten minutes ago. According to the reason, he should not be so quick. He frowned at the address sent to Ye Zixuan: "isn''t it here?"


    When Chu Feng suspected that ye Zixuan''s intelligence was in trouble, two members of the Fengmen came with a man. Huang Jingyin asked, "what''s going on?"


    One of the members bowed down and said, "Huang, when we went in here just now, we found her nearby. Not only did she not leave, but she approached stealthily, so we brought her here!"


    "Go down first!"


    Huang Jingyin nodded her head clearly, then looked at the girl who was brought by the members of the wind door. She was very elegant and asked in a gentle tone: "Why are you wandering here?"


    The pretty girl''s body was a little shaking. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to speak. Huang Jingyin frowned and wanted to increase her tone. Chu Feng opened the door and stood in front of her and faced the beautiful girl: "beauty, what are you doing here?"


    Chu Feng''s voice is very gentle, giving people a feeling of spring breeze, and also a kind of magnetism. After hearing the speech, the pretty girl raised her head and saw a bald boy standing in front of her. Her face turned red and lowered again, but she didn''t keep silent: "what did you do?"


    Chu Feng''s left eye saw the look of deception on the pretty girl''s body, and the corner of his mouth lifted up a smile and said, "really didn''t you do it?"


    Suddenly, the pretty girl felt a little flustered, as if she was worried about something. Just then, a wind door elite came to her mouth and said, "the wind is less. We contacted the Management Office of this area just now. There is no information about the girl. It can be proved that she did not come here by accident."


    "Nature is not an accident. How can a passer-by happen to appear in such a high-end apartment district?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth with a smile and waved his hand to let the air door elite go down. After that, he took a step forward to pick up the chin of the pretty girl. He did not smile on her face and said, "I only give you one last chance to tell me why you are here?"


    Pointing to the small apartment which has just been searched by the wind door elite, he whispered, "and do you know the people in this apartment?"


    "Less wind?"


    The pretty girl didn''t seem to hear Chu Feng''s question. She just looked at the bald boy in front of her eyes, and was surprised to say, "how little wind is there in the wind door?"


    The expression on his face was natural and in place. He didn''t mean to do it. Chu Feng let go of his frivolous fingers and said, "yes, can you answer my question now?"


    "So handsome, so young!" The pretty girl said with a smile, as if the fans saw the star they adored. Then she bowed her head shyly and said, "I''m looking for someone. It''s just that I don''t know the two of them, but I haven''t gone in yet. Two minutes before you come, they left."


    Chu Feng nodded, and her left eye never left the girl. She continued to ask, "why do you want to find them?"


    The pretty girl looked stiff and looked up, with a little pleading and said, "can you not say it?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, then showed a smile and asked: "do you think you can not say it?"


    The meaning has been very clear, the pretty girl''s face appeared a trace of struggle, finally summoned up the courage to speak: "I only tell you one person!"


    Before Chu Feng answered, Huang Jingyin said, "no, the wind is less with you. How can we guarantee that you are not against him?"


    Huang Jingyin scolded the pretty girl, feeling the pressure of the former hot girl at the moment, shook her head in a hurry and said, "no, the wind is my idol. I like him very much, and I won''t do anything to him."


    "You go out first, I''ll wait for you to come out!" Huang Jingyin also wants to speak, Chu Feng stopped her to speak, the tone is beyond doubt said.


    Huang Jingyin frowned and then said, "be careful of yourself." Then let the elite of the ventilation doors in this place be evacuated. If no one can be found, there is no need to stay here.


    After Huang Jingyin and all the people retreated, Chu Feng said softly, "can you tell me now?"


    "I''m here to get the money."


    The pretty girl''s face was covered with a layer of blush. Under the gaze of Chu Feng, she slowly said: "the day before yesterday, I was forcibly taken away by a man on the street. He treated me extremely well, and finally gave me 40000 yuan. But these days are my dangerous period. I am worried about my pregnancy, so I want to ask him for more money. Abortion in the imperial city is very expensive!"


    When the pretty girl spoke, her face had a struggle and pain, and there was no deception. Chu Feng believed her words and asked, "what do those two people look like? They are both excellent to you?"


    "No, just one of them."


    Although it''s hard for the pretty girl to open her mouth, what the people at the bottom can never fight against is fate. She doesn''t have so many scruples: "one of them is flat headed and looks gentle, and the other is handsome. Her face gives people a kind of arrogance and arrogance all the time, which is easy to remember."


    Chu Feng crossed two people''s figures in his mind. There was no mistake in the dark way. When he was about to turn around, he took out a card and said, "thank you for telling me all this. It seems that there are 80000 yuan in this card. The bank does not need a password. Forget about this matter. What direction did they go when they left just now?"The pretty girl blinked her eyes and couldn''t believe Chu Feng gave her money, but she still pointed to her back and said, "the one who went there got on a car, the red flag car with the number zero two!"


    Chu Feng''s hand stagnated, and then forced the card into the hands of the pretty girl, turned around and walked out of the apartment. The red flag car numbered zero two and the car of No. 2 Shengchao were owned by Ye Enzheng. Some ordinary people may not know this, but it does not mean that Chu Feng does not know these things.


    You know ye Zixuan is also under surveillance at present. Everything is monitored. His fist is clenched unconsciously. Chu Feng feels that the road ahead is much harder.


    The pretty girl stood in the same place, holding the card in her hand, looking at the far away figure, lonely and lonely, her eyes showed a trace of obsession, and said: "it turns out that he is really as young and as handsome as the legend!"


    In the beautiful girl nono''s self talk, 20 meters ahead, two women suddenly come out to keep up with the pace of Chu Feng, which makes the girl''s eyes a little more blazing, and seems to envy the two women who can follow Chu Feng.


    "Go back. It''s getting more and more interesting."


    Knowing that Luo Yin knew the news ahead of time and left was ye Enzheng''s masterpiece. Chu Feng knew that it was futile to pursue him again. He went back to the car outside and said to Huang Jingyin, "in addition, inform the air door branches around the country that they should not make trouble in this period of time. The situation is so unstable that they can''t afford to play or lose!"


    In the morning, the girl nodded her head to convey the meaning of the car, which started from the moment when the car was turned off.


    In Ye''s residence, at the backyard pavilion where Chu Feng had been, Luo Yin, with a funny smile on her mouth, looked at ye Enzheng''s back and said with a smile: "Ye Lao, I don''t know what you mean when you invite me to come, but you don''t speak? Is it to say that I break the rules, so I want to seduce and kill me? "


    "But don''t forget that your Ye family has already promised me the marriage promotion of the Luo family in Meiyuan. I will be your grandson''s son-in-law soon."


    Ye Enzheng''s fingers didn''t shake naturally, but then recovered to a level. Instead of looking back at Luo Yin, he just looked at a big tree with sprouts in the distance and said faintly, "yes, you''re going to be my son-in-law of the Ye family. How could I possibly kill you? Please come, but only to let you escape a robbery."


    In Luo Yin''s noncommittal smile, ye Enzheng passed by with one hand and said, "if you leave two minutes later, you may already be a corpse. Thousands of elite people have been sent out from the wind door. Chu Feng has done it by himself. You think you have a few chances to survive!"


    Luo Yin was stunned. He didn''t seem to think that there was such a thing after he left. He didn''t doubt that ye Enzheng was deceiving himself. As long as you investigate these things, you can know them immediately.


    But it was a sudden surprise, but then the words did not care: "the weak are weak after all, and the king is the king after all. Mr. Ye, have you heard that a thousand weak ants like ants can defeat a king? So I don''t owe you anything today. Without you calling me away, Chu Feng will die. "


    Shrugging her shoulders, Luo Yin turned away from ye Enzheng''s kindness with a kind of almost contemptuous attitude, and turned to go outside: "so don''t think that I will be moved. If I can solve all the things I can do, you will waste no effort to make unnecessary efforts. Prepare for it. Seven days later, I will marry Ye Zixuan by Luo Yin."


    Luo Yin walked to the end of the corridor and took Shao long to leave the Ye family''s residence. Although the Ye family is extremely noble and the red family, in Luo Yin''s cognition, they can destroy a Ye family in a minute.


    Ye Enzheng kept a calm look on his face, and his eyes were always fixed on the big tree, which had not been moved. After a long time, he said faintly: "it''s a pity that you haven''t heard the story of ants killing elephants more than once!"


    Nameless did not know when he appeared behind ye Enzheng. Looking at the direction of Luo Yin''s departure, he glanced at a killing opportunity and said, "Ye Lao, do you really want to do this?"


    "I don''t want to, but I have to do that. Chu Feng''s attitude is uncertain. We always have to do something to help ourselves."


    Ye Enzheng sighed. His huge body was full of vicissitudes and decadence. He said faintly: "only by provoking the fire of Chu Feng and the forces of the hidden world, can we open some things, and we can have the greatest assurance of survival in the crevice. The holy Dynasty is very large, but there are few who can resist them."


    Closed his eyes, ye Enzheng only left a light words: "the only thing is to let them both lose, the thunder exterminates!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    It''s not that the wind door elite wants to stop, but the way back is blocked by people. Chu Feng looks out of the car. In front of her is a car made by Weiss. In front of her is a young girl who is full of vigor and vitality. Her short hair is flying in the breeze, which is quite heroic.


    When the members of the wind door were watching the girl in front of her, Chu Feng asked Huang Jingyin not to worry. She opened the door and got out of the car. She looked at the girl who was blocking her way ten meters away with a smile and said with a smile, "Your Highness Xinzi came to Shengchao without saying a word. As an old friend, I can treat you a little bit."


    It is Xinzi who blocks the windgate team. The girl at the moment is as heroic as Chu Feng was when she first saw her in Weis. However, her eyes are cold and her tone is sarcastic: "how dare I work and entertain you if there is little wind in the hall, so I''ll invite Feng Shao to get together, won''t I be rejected?"


    As for chufeng, pretending that she has been in the holy court for a long time, Xinzi is too lazy to say that for a person like Chu Feng, if you follow his lies, you will get nothing in the end. It''s better to get to the point directly.


    Chufeng had no choice but to smile. He felt sorry for not fooling Xinzi. He also had the complicated mood of facing the girl who looked like a princess. However, Xinzi had come to her door. Chu Feng knew that it was impossible for him not to express his opinion.


    Turning to Huang Jingyin in the car, she said, "go back first. I have something to do."


    Huang Jingyin has been dealing with the size of the damper these days. Naturally, she knows who the girl in front of her is. When she thinks about the affair of dianlan, she says with vigilance: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng knew Huang Jingyin''s meaning and waved to show that he didn''t need to care about opening his mouth: "it''s OK. When I was in Weiss, I didn''t care to communicate with her, not to mention being in the imperial city now!"


    Huang Jingyin wanted to dissuade her, but she found that she was sitting in the car. She didn''t know when she was gone. She nodded back and said, "be careful."


    Chu Feng nodded, and the throttle team soon drove away from the roadside. Chu Feng went to Xinzi''s face and looked at the girl who had been in close contact with him. He said, "I haven''t seen you for a while. You''re still as beautiful as before."


    Xinzi didn''t reveal anything because of Chu Feng''s praise. Mei Mou glanced at Chu Feng and turned to get on the bus. When Chu Feng started to leave, Xinzi said, "you promised me three conditions in Wes. The first two were completed. Is the third condition to be fulfilled?"


    Chu Feng was on guard and looked at Xinzi for a moment and said, "it''s OK to call your sister. Chunyuantaro is dead. The third condition is, do you want to tell me that you are in love with me?"


    Xinzi faintly returned a sentence, driving a car not to see Chu Feng, red lips Zhang Qiping said quietly: "just as the original condition proposer, I have the right to change the conditions, the third condition is, marry me!"


    Chu Feng showed a playful look, shrugged his shoulders and looked out of the window and said, "does your highness Xinzi fall in love with the holy pilgrimage after a period of time, so he wants to settle down in the pilgrimage?"


    Although there is estrangement between him and the person in charge, Chu Feng doesn''t want to be too stiff. If he really marries the woman around him according to Xinzi''s words before, the person in charge will not care whether he is the apprentice of overlord day, and will absolutely have no bottom line against himself.


    Because of his connection with Wes and his marriage to the prince of the royal family, it was a challenge to the holy court.


    Xinzi unexpectedly nodded back: "yes, I fell in love with this land, and I was full of disgust to the land where I was born and raised. At the moment I knew my mother died, Wes had died in my heart, and I want to be your woman!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, digested this unexpected reason, and finally opened his mouth: "do you want to revenge for you with the help of the damper?"


    "Not bad!" Xinzi didn''t hide anything, but his eyes burst with hatred and said: "they thought that they thought that they wanted me to come to the holy dynasty because they looked up to me and put me in a good position. But with the appearance of Kato wood, the rise of jingshangmang, and the sending of several high martial arts with me to Shengchao, I knew that I was just a valuable chess piece.


    Maybe my grandfather loves me, but under the overall interests of Weiss, I am a tool, a tool to elevate others, but I don''t want to be such a woman, so I want to be your wife! "


    Chu Feng took Xinzi''s words and said: "become my wife, let your status in Weiss rise, let those old men see hope, a hope to make up for the regret of a hundred years ago, so that you will be re-employed, surpass those men who have been pressing on your head. Is it difficult, do you want to be in charge of the royal family?"


    Xinzi stopped the car and unconsciously came to Tianmen. Looking at the crowd, she showed a banter: "although I''m a little surprised by your insight into my thoughts, I don''t deny that this is my thought. There''s no saying that a daughter is inferior to a man. I''ve never acknowledged that."


    "And, if I work with you, won''t your position in the pilgrimage be higher?"


    Chu Feng looked at the challenge arena in the distance. When Chu Feng came here for the first time, he narrowed his eyes and said, "do you mean our engagement is fake?"Xinzi nodded and said, "yes, between us, it''s fake, but in the eyes of the rest of us, we''re real. But the official officials of this false holy pilgrimage and Weis can all know, because they can''t communicate. They just think that Chu Feng has taken me and I Xinzi has taken you. They will only pay attention to the benefits generated, but this is our opportunity."


    "You''re really ambitious, but I need to think about it."


    If you don''t see her ambition now, she will not know that her ambition is so good.


    Xinzi did not worry, looked at the direction of Tianmen and said: "Kato''s identity must be known to you. Although the Weiss side claims that this is Kato''s personal behavior according to my meaning, both sides understand that Kato''s behavior is supported by Weiss."


    Chu Feng naturally understood this, but did not have much interest, casually asked: "what other purposes?"


    "It''s basic to make the pilgrimage ugly."


    Xinzi said softly. Then she drew up a smile and continued to say, "what''s more, I''ll lure you out and prepare to take the opportunity to kill you, the northern emperor of the holy Dynasty, and give an account of the disgrace suffered by the hero stele and Weiss."


    Chu Feng didn''t think of it. He narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth to Xinzi: "or take this as a request and ask me to release Yu Ren?"


    Xinzi turned back, her beautiful eyes were staring at Chu Feng and said, "Yuren is really in your hands. Open a condition to give him to me. I don''t need your own hands. Just give me an address. You won''t suffer from the official suspicion of the holy court."


    Chu Feng nuzui took out his mobile phone, transferred out a video and said to Xinzi with a smile: "I think you should think about how to help me to leave Kato this important person and let Weiss feel pain again. By the way, there are two Gao Wu who follow you and the remaining five Zhongwu."


    "In this way, I would like to think about not publishing this video or sending three Chinese martial arts to participate in the Dian LAN incident?"


    Xinzi''s calm face changed. On the screen was a video of her and Chu Feng''s time in the car. It was originally taken by Xinzi in order to control chufeng. But later, she did not know that her mobile phone was lost. She found it was too late.


    Looking at the video, there is no shame in my face


    Chu Feng Nuozu put away the mobile phone, eyes calm back: "the video is not I shot, but I accidentally picked up the memory of the mobile phone, so where to say shameless, but the original shooting people, is not shameful?"


    Xinzi wanted to be angry, but faced with Chu Feng, she knew it was useless to be angry. She scolded her son of a bitch in her heart and said, "I can promise you the rest of the conditions, but if I help you kill Kato Mu and those Jiahe masters, I will bear the accusation of Weiss traitor in my life, so I will not agree."


    Xinzi''s reply Chu Feng was not surprised. She waved her fingers in the air and opened her mouth when she was holding back her anger. "I''ll give you back if I stay with me for one night. I''ll give you the video of your dear mother and Yu Ren for two nights. How do you feel?"


    Xinzi widened her eyes, burst into her eyes, and said, "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng looked at Xinzi innocently and said, "how, do you also want to say the same with the outside world, wrongly your mother died in my hands?"


    Xinzi bullies her heart. Naturally, she knows that her mother died in the hands of Yuren. However, she still does not understand why her mother, who has endured so many years, was suddenly killed by Yuren. According to the original plan, Xinzi never understood.


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t speak. If it wasn''t for the agreement between Miyazaki and him, chufeng sent three experts to kill him. Chu Feng had already killed her. Although Miyazaki failed in the end, but because of the love of the woman''s great mother, chufeng was willing to abide by this promise and not hurt Xinzi.


    Finally, after a short silence, Xinzi said, "I promise you to find a hotel."


    Then she saw Chu Feng gnashing her teeth, as if Chu Feng had already been the best. She said, "I''ve given you a hand to play and touch when I was in Weiss. At most, I''ll give you some inferior seeds. It doesn''t matter!"


    "Poor seed?"


    Chufeng rolled her eyes and felt the urge to vomit blood for Xinzi''s words. She shook her head and waved: "go to the nearest maple leaf. Ben Shao is not in your body seven in and seven out today. I just,"


    Chu Feng didn''t go on. Instead, Xinzi showed a playful look and asked, "what, it''s not a man, or what? Seven in and seven out, are you ok


    Turning his head to look at the face that was enough to fascinate countless men, Chu Feng put on a straight face and then opened his mouth with a smile: "I have ten fingers, do you think?"


    Xinzi had a banter face suddenly stiff, quickly start the car when swearing: "shameless!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    Kato''s challenge arena has been put here for the third day. Forty five people have gone up to challenge, but all of them are defeated in Kato''s hands. Moreover, none of the 45 people can make Kato stand up from the cloth mat. All of them are sitting and fighting, so strong!


    "Get out of my way!"


    Just when everyone felt that no one would challenge Kato Mu again today, a voice in the changing period sounded, and the crowd turned around curiously and made way for a way.


    I saw the crowd out of the way, a tall young man in casual clothes strolled along, a spiritual short hair, a pair of God''s tiger eyes, in the Imperial City, such a temperature is not high, but only wearing a thin casual pants, and a short shirt, completely attached to the body, muscle bulge.


    Kato Mu sits on the challenge arena and slowly opens his eyes. He looks at the tall young man walking step by step. His mouth is filled with a scornful smile. It seems that he is mocking a man who does not know whether he is dead or alive to challenge him.


    When the tall young man came to the arena without steps, he jumped up to the arena. The thump caused applause from the crowd. It seemed hard to believe that such a huge body could be as sensitive as a monkey.


    Among the crowd under the stage, a girl looked at the people on the stage with a good-looking eyebrow and said, "this is not chufeng''s silly brother. How did you come to the imperial city?"


    The people who spoke were Lei Lili and pan Weiguang, old classmates of chufeng. When they saw the people on the stage, they recognized that it was Lin Wei, the natural son of chufeng''s adoptive mother!


    Feng Guoming, who was standing in front of them, squinted and recognized that Lin Wei was the one on the stage. With a sneer, he said with a sneer: "those who are stronger than him have gone up a lot these days. He is good at farming in the countryside. To challenge Kato wood is to look for abuse. He is a master of wiswu''s nine night apprentice!"


    As a member of the system, he is still a bit of a person in the upper circle. Naturally, he is not unfamiliar with Kato mu. Therefore, when he sees Lin Wei on the stage, he is only looking for death.


    Pan Weiguang echoed and said, "that is, if you don''t farm at home honestly and come here to fight against the challenge arena, it''s just brain damage to be a national hero!"


    The conversation between the two was not deliberately disguised. People around them heard it clearly. Looking at the gorgeous clothes of Feng Guoming, someone immediately said: "it''s another group of dandies who have no knowledge and skills to forget national humiliation. Second generation garbage. If you have the ability, why don''t you go up? As a saint, you deserve our respect, regardless of success or failure."


    "That is to say, the reason why the Shengchao is looked down upon is that this group of second generation corrupt people are proficient in all kinds of food, drink and play, and know nothing about the five moral classics."


    "Don''t talk nonsense here, or we''ll kill you with one mouthful of saliva!"


    Unexpectedly, Feng Guoming''s face turned blue and red. However, facing the turbulent crowd, he still suppressed his anger. The hero turned his head to one side and said, "a group of angry youths, in what age, still speak words that affect the harmony between the two countries."


    When people around him heard Feng Guoming''s words, their eyes showed contempt. Pan Weiguang stood behind him, his head bowed, and he did not dare to speak. Who killed so many people who caused public anger.


    What they didn''t notice was that Lei Lili''s eyes towards Feng Guoming were also full of disdain.


    Although nearly a hundred years have passed, the national humiliation is the spirit that every pilgrim must possess. It is not necessary for you to take revenge every moment. However, in the face of provocation against the majesty of the holy pilgrim, we must share the same hatred, at least this is the thought in Lei Lili''s mind.


    But at the moment, Lei Lili is in such an awkward position that she dare not say so in her heart, for fear that Feng Guoming will throw her to those gangsters.


    On the stage at the moment, Lin Wei has already stood three meters away from Kato wood. He looks at the two banners and clenches his fists. When he was very young, he was an angry youth. Now after he has been polished by the army, he hates the Weiss even more.


    Pointing to Kato wood, word by word: "stand up, and I have a fair fight!"


    Kato Mu sneered and closed his eyes. He didn''t even bother to look at Lin Wei. His words were contemptuous: "if you are qualified and capable, let me stand up. If you don''t have that qualification or ability, then you will be like others. I''ll give you face when I sit and fight with you."


    Lin Wei grinned and followed Chu Feng when he was a child. Although he was not as fierce and aggressive as Chu Feng, he was also tough. He made great progress in the army for several months.


    In the face of Kato''s throwing out, Lin Wei moves, and his huge body explodes forward. It''s three meters away in the blink of an eye. The onlookers haven''t found out what''s going on. One of Linwei''s fists has already hit Kato''s head.


    Kato didn''t open his eyes. He raised his hand with the help of Qi and directly blocked his fist.


    Lin Wei seems to have known that Kato wood can block it, and his legs swept away with a slight tilt of his mouth. Kato''s mouth shows a trace of contempt. He thinks that Lin Wei wants to force himself to stand up and clench his right hand into a fist, ready to let Lin Wei, like a man yesterday, directly break his leg and throw it down.Just when Kato Mu''s fist went down, he suddenly felt something wrong. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw that the leg that had been locked in the air engine stopped and didn''t come up.


    His fist hit the floor, his eyes dilated, and a fist hit his face directly. Kato''s head sank. His body leaped out with instinct and forced Lin Wei to retreat. He himself also stepped back two steps.


    Shaking a little dizzy head, Kato raised his hand and wiped it on his nose. It was full of blood. He wiped it directly with his sleeve. His eyes were filled with anger. For the first time in three days, someone forced him to bleed. It was a shame.


    Meanwhile, the audience below the stage burst into roars, such as killing the enemy, heroes and so on, gathering in the sky, which made Kato''s fist clench very tightly, and the anger in his eyes gradually turned into a cold opportunity to kill.


    As one of Tianfan''s most important martial arts practitioners, he can feel that Lin Wei only has the power of a master at most. But that''s what happened. Just now Lin Wei was injured by his experience in the war, and Kato Mu regarded it as the greatest shame.


    Looking at Lin Wei standing there, Kato said coldly: "you are very good. In three days, you are the first person who can hurt me. Out of respect for you and for the maintenance of my dignity, I want to sign a contract of life and death with you. If you fall off the stage, you will lose. Dare you?"


    Before Lin Wei made an answer, the audience began to yell: "promise this enemy to kill the enemy like Huang Feihong and Huo Yuanjia, and drive them out of the holy court!"


    The voice of the masses grew louder and louder. After a long time, Lin Wei looked at Kato wood, whose nosebleed stopped, and finally nodded heavily: "I''ll sign with you!"


    "Well, when you''re dead, I''ll bow for you!"


    Kato''s eyes flashed with ferocity. Two Weiss men came to the stage, and there was a middle-aged man with glasses. Kato had been prepared for this. If an important person from the holy pilgrimage came, he would sign a life and death contract with the other party and kill the other party, so he prepared a lawyer.


    The middle-aged man held three pieces of things to the camera of the reporters under the stage. After taking the pictures, he handed them to Kato Mu and said, "this is a life and death contract, which has international effect. After signing, unless one party admits defeat, one party dies, or falls into the arena, neither party will bear legal responsibility for the death or death in this process."


    Kato wood confidently took over with a pen, a Weiss man came forward and bent 90 degrees. Kato signed three names on his back, three life and death contracts!


    Waiting for Kato to sign, the three life and death contracts came to Linwei''s hand, similar to a Weiss man bending over there. Linwei looked at the simple regulations above, and without hesitation signed his name and handed it to the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man held three life and death contracts and said to the audience, "now, I declare this battle of life and death officially effective."


    Then he handed one to Kato Mu and the other to Lin Wei. He kept one for himself. Then he left the arena accompanied by two Weiss men. The onlookers were quiet, but their eyes were full of excitement and excitement. Only the East and West horses that can be seen in the movies and TV will be presented.


    How can they not be excited?


    Feng Guoming and pan Weiguang even sneered. The former said, "chufeng is going to die this time. The expression on his face when he thinks that he will be expelled from the college and his brother will die again, I feel comfortable. What''s the use of reading


    Lei Lili stood beside her with a frown, but it was inconvenient for Pan Weiguang to show her shoulder. Looking at Lin Wei on the stage, her eyes were faintly worried. After watching Kato Mu''s fight for three times, she knew Kato Mu''s strength very well.


    On the stage, Kato wood shook his shoulders and twisted his neck. At the moment when the war bell on the arena rang, he shot out and burst out at the same time: "don''t think it''s great to make me bleed. Now I''ll use your humble life to sacrifice for my blood!"


    Lin Wei watched Kato''s pupils shrink suddenly. He knew that he had made a rough estimate of Kato''s strength, but it was too late now. He gritted his teeth to welcome him up and touched the hearts of countless people on the stage. Even the people watching the live broadcast in front of TV and computer forgot to breathe!


    Ten minutes later, a western restaurant 20 kilometers away from Tianmen!


    Chufeng is eating western food with Xinzi''s big eyes and little eyes. The phone rings. Chufeng mumbles to Xinzi: "eat enough. Don''t move. It''s sleepless. You''ll die before I start!"


    In Xinzi eating a piece of steak, biting her teeth fiercely, as if she were biting Chu Feng''s flesh and blood in her eyes, Chu Feng took out her phone and put on her headset: "Hello!"


    Slowly, the smile on her smiling face gradually solidified, and her whole body began to overflow with a violent breath. In a small western restaurant, some people who were eating felt cold. Xinzi, sitting opposite the chufeng, was even more tight. She clearly felt the killing opportunities all over the sky!


    Then, she only heard another phone call after Chu Feng hung up the phone, giving people a kind of suffocating killing: "Meier, send a notice to the major media in China, starting tomorrow, who will report the Tianmen challenge arena, I will kill him all over the house!"Xinzi heart a jump, feel what happened, but Chu Feng next let her thoroughly confirm the idea.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s throwing out a sentence that reminds Weis of the future, Weis thumped his chest and feet: "in addition, I will inform Shengchao Jibai Liangdao and even the whole world that Chu Feng will personally go to battle Kato wood three days later and gamble ten thousand lives of Weis with my one life!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    After receiving a call from LAN Meier, Chu Feng doesn''t play games with Xinzi any more. He takes a taxi to Huangcheng hospital.


    When Chu Feng went to the Imperial City hospital without stopping, a surprising news was sent out from the wind gate, which was between the Tianmen challenge arena. Chu Feng, the leader of the wind gate, would fight Kato mu in three days. However, the following conditions left everyone stunned and his heart was violently trembling.


    Chu Feng goes out to battle Kato mu for life and death, but also puts forward a request, if Kato wood is defeated, Chu Feng wants 10000 Weisi people''s lives!


    The announcement of such a massacre caused unrest in all directions and spread to the ears of high-ranking people in the shortest time. Moreover, many officials in charge of the Kingdom began to pay attention to all these things. One life for ten thousand lives for Weis. Is Chu Feng arrogant?


    But some people who have a keen sense of smell think it is very possible. After all, Chu Feng went to Weisi with a single sword, killed the plum blossom Club elites, destroyed the hero monument, and destroyed the garrison on Chaoyun island. A series of activities have already made Chu Feng a public enemy of Weis.


    But this time, I don''t know if Weiss has the courage to gamble on Chu Feng''s life with 10000 lives and wash away the shame. All parties are secretly speculating.


    After the sound of Chu Feng, five thousand Fengmen elite appeared in Tianmen arena, which forced the crowd to disperse, leaving no audience in the whole Tianmen area. At the same time, it declared that Wes had no courage to fight, but would bully the hot blooded holy pilgrim. If he bullied the weak and afraid of the hard, the Fengmen people would naturally disperse!


    Kato Mu was also called back to Weiss exchange hall from Tianmen by phone. Chu Feng''s request was too much. Kato wood was a personal behavior and should not be promoted to the Kingdom level. He did not give a clear statement.


    Chufeng received a call on the way to the hospital, just let blueberry make a voice. Chu Feng was already a public enemy of Weis, but now his behavior is a personal behavior, which has nothing to do with the pilgrimage. Weiss wants to kill him, so give them a chance, but it will cost ten thousand lives.


    There was no room for Chu Feng, or even his insolent behavior, which made Weis officials want to use their personal behavior to pressure the pilgrimage to let Chu Feng cancel this condition. Under the attention of all parties, he fell into silence.


    However, the media at home and abroad have gathered at the gate of Weiss exchange hall, and Chu Feng has made a voice. Then the next step is to see whether Weiss dares to fight, whether he really bullies the soft and is afraid of the hard, and virtually ignores the matter of one life for ten thousand lives.


    And Chu Feng has lost interest in all this, came to the Imperial City Hospital, quickly into the inside.


    "Oh, it''s coming!"


    As soon as he entered the hall, he heard a strange voice. Feng Guoming walked in the company of Pan Weiguang. His face was full of joking smile: "your brother is reckless and arrogant, and almost died of being abused by others. Are you going to kill him in a rage?"


    Chu Feng''s cold eyes swept Feng Guoming and them. When they were in Xuancheng, they didn''t make a move. At the moment, they met these scum here again, which made Chu Feng very angry.


    Just a heart in Lin Wei''s body, Chu Feng is too lazy to pay attention to Feng Guoming''s provocation, ready to go to the operating room to have a look, but Feng Guoming a look is not let Chu Feng in front of him, smile: "what''s the hurry, your brother was broken limbs, chest collapse, 100% can''t live, so don''t worry!"


    Chu Feng stopped and looked at Feng Guoming coldly: "do you want to do?"


    Feng Guoming was looked at by Chu Feng''s eyes. He felt as if he was being watched by wild animals. However, he did not think that it was a murderous look. Because of Lin Wei''s serious injury and rage, he thought of his own status, and virtually straightened his back and said, "Why are you all old classmates? Do you care about your family situation.


    However, you can''t find a place to go back to. Your dear brother has signed a life and death contract with others, and there are hundreds of media testifying. The whole world has seen that it is difficult to find justice! "


    When Chu Feng''s eyes gradually showed the opportunity to kill, Feng Guoming continued without knowing: "but as an old classmate, I can help you with some status."


    Chu Feng suppressed the impulse to blow up Feng Guoming''s head with a fist and said with a cold smile, "how do you want to help me?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s situation, he thought he was moved by himself. Feng Guoming was more arrogant and said without any politeness: "give me your girlfriend Su Xinyu for one night. In addition, you leave Huangcheng college and kneel down in front of me and say that you are just a waste who can read. I will give you one million yuan."


    "I know you are poor. Now your brother needs money to cure his illness. What can I do for you?"


    Chu Feng felt ridiculous, shaking his head and directly walked between Feng Guoming and pan Weiguang, and ran into them without politeness. Some people were born proud and didn''t need to talk to them too much, because they said too much, it was the same.


    Hit by the Chu wind, Feng Guoming and pan Weiguang almost fell to the ground. They stood still and pointed to Chu Feng. Feng Guoming''s face showed a furious color and he said, "Tu baozi, this is the imperial city. People die every day. I kill you as if I killed an ant. What are you and meBefore the words were finished, suddenly two figures came in from the outside. Without everyone seeing clearly, they walked past Feng Guoming as if they had hit each other. Feng Guoming fell five meters away, and his whole body fell apart.


    Pan Weiguang saw that the master was knocked down again. He was just about to show his professionalism as a dogleg. But when he saw two people standing there, he was stunned and subconsciously said, "how are you two beauties!"


    It was Bing Qingjie who let Feng Guoming fall down and chew the mud. When he saw Feng Guoming''s disrespect to Chu Feng in the dark, the two sisters gave him a good look. At the moment, standing there and looking at the ground, they were going to scold. Because they saw Feng Guoming who was stunned, they said in one voice: "sorry, I didn''t see it!"


    After that, Feng Guoming lay on the ground with dull eyes. Only when Lei Lili helped him up did he come back to his senses, swallowing his mouth and saying, "Damn it, I''ve never seen such a wonderful twin. It looks more powerful than Chu Feng''s woman."


    "Weiguang, let me have a look. Where are they? I can''t let go of such excellent products!"


    "Good, good!" Pan Weiguang has this intention. It is often proved that Feng Guoming is the one who has finished playing with him, just like Lei Lili. So he nodded his head and quickly chased him.


    When he came back a few minutes later, Feng Guoming said in a despondent look on his face: "Feng Shao, originally I followed him, but after they went up to the top floor, I followed them. I was blocked by the guards. I can''t help it!"


    Feng Guoming''s three men followed him later, deliberately waiting for the arrival of Chu Feng in the hall. Hearing this, he was stunned: "the guard army, how can the hospital have the guard here?"


    Pan Weiguang was also a competent dogleg. He approached a little and opened his mouth: "I asked the passing nurse. It turned out that Lin Wei was a member of the guard army. After he failed to challenge Kato mu, for his safety or something, the guards sent people here to protect him. It seems like this is it!"


    "Cut, I was a big soldier!"


    Feng Guoming nodded his head clearly, curled his lips and said with disdain: "that''s just like a bird, but it''s a pity that the two twins are dead. Damn the guards, you can''t just stand by the door of the operating room. All the layers are strictly dry wool!"


    Thinking of Bingqingyujie, Feng Guoming scolded and yelled ahead of him and said, "it''s just a few big soldiers who dare to stop me and go up to find people. Follow me and get them!"


    Pan Weiguang was so excited that he liked to follow Feng Guoming to step on people. Virtually, his head was high. He took Lei Lili and walked into the elevator behind Feng Guoming.


    The elevator stopped on one of the floors, but it was locked up. When he got out of the elevator, Feng Guomin lit a cigarette and walked proudly. Sure enough, two men in military uniform stood at the top of the stairs, and no one was allowed to go up.


    Seeing Feng Guoming''s arrival, they went to the middle of the stairs and stood firm. One of them said, "I''m sorry, there are important people on the stairs who are undergoing surgery. No one can go up there, or your family members are on it?"


    Feng Guoming puffed out a puff of smoke at two men in military uniform, patted his chest and opened his mouth: "get out of my way. I''m Feng Guoming. My Laozi is Feng Yao, a member of the provincial department. If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll use my relationship to make you soldiers unfit."


    The two men in military uniform frowned slightly. As pure soldiers, they were disgusted with dealing with these second generation figures. At the moment, Feng Guoming revealed his identity. They were a bit embarrassed, but they still firmly replied: "there are orders on it. Except for the family members who have passed the examination and approval, the rest of them are not allowed to go up!"


    Seeing his identity, the two men in military uniform let him go, still blocking his way. Feng Guoming said: "Oh, you dare to block my way. It seems that you really don''t want to mix up!"


    "I''m going up now. If I have the ability, you can move me!"


    With that, in Pan Weiguang''s adoration and Lei Lili''s disdainful eyes, Feng Guoming went straight up to the top and directly ran into two men in military uniform. He just walked out two steps and suddenly kicked out the corner of the stairs.


    Feng Guoming was still looking back to ridicule the two men in military uniform. He was kicked on his body and rolled down in a mess.


    This foot is very heavy. Feng Guoming gasps. Pan Weiguang and Lei Lili are stunned. They follow Feng Guoming for so long. As long as Feng Guoming shows his identity, who dares to move him?


    Looking at the man who kicked Feng Guoming and slowly walked down the stairs, he felt that he was not an idiot. However, when the two men in uniform saw the comer, they stood up straight and saluted: "master!"


    Feng Guoming eased his breath and was helped up by Pan Weiguang. Pointing to the man who was standing in front of him, Feng Guoming cursed: "do you know who I am? A division commander is a senior high school. He is a member of the same rank. Your name and residence are reported in the newspaper. Laozi and you are not finished!"


    The man''s cold eyes swept Feng Guoming, and suddenly flew out. Feng Guoming fell out a few meters again. This time, pan Weiguang, who supported him, fell to the ground. The man said coldly: "Su Mo Bei, want to revenge me, go to the Imperial City Su family!"Feng Guoming, who also wanted to curse, was shocked. As a dandy, he didn''t know other people, but he was most familiar with the top four young masters of the imperial city. He didn''t dare to speak. He stood up and nodded and laughed: "it''s su Shao. I''m sorry. I''m going now!"


    After that, he quickly beckoned pan Weiguang and Lei Lili, who was a star in his eyes, to leave here. Before he came to the Imperial City, he knew who he couldn''t offend. Now he didn''t want to run into it and seek death!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    When Chu Feng came here, Li Ji and Su Mo Bei were both here, and there was another girl sitting in the corner. But Chu Feng didn''t go to explore it. He directly arranged disinfection and entered the operating room. Li Ji was very angry with Lin Wei, and he also changed clothes with disinfection.


    Hua Shennong, the head of the national medical hall, began to stabilize Lin Wei''s life. Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, he handed over his work to his assistant. He said, "his limbs were smashed and broken, his chest was collapsed by a punch, his ribs were broken and his lungs were injured. I can only maintain his vitality for 12 hours."


    Chu Feng glanced around Lin Wei on the operating table with his left eye. He knew that if Hua Shennong hadn''t intervened, Lin Wei would have said goodbye to the world before he came here. He bowed to China Shennong and expressed his heartfelt thanks.


    Hua Shennong raised Chu Feng, shook his head and said, "if he was not sent here in time, I have no way. If you want to thank the girl outside, you can go to thank the girl outside. When everyone scolds Lin Wei for being defeated, she is the only one who stands up to take Linwei to the hospital. So you should thank her."


    Chu Feng nodded back: "I will!"


    On the way to the operating bed, Chu Feng had learned all the information. Today Lin Wei had a day off and was supposed to return to fengteng garden. However, when he heard about Tianmen after leaving the army, he went straight to Tianmen, causing this tragedy.


    Although it looks like a coincidence, Chu Feng can smell a hint of conspiracy. From the guilt that Li Ji saw on his face, Chu Feng vaguely understood that the generous Lin Wei was regarded as a chess piece by the upper class unconsciously.


    Suppressing the anger in his heart, Chu Feng asked the nurse to take off Lin Wei''s clothes and lie there naked. Although there are four female nurses in the operating room, as medical staff, these are all necessary experiences. Under the beating of heart, they also follow Chu Feng''s command step by step according to Hua Shennong''s arrangement.


    Chu Feng took out a transparent porcelain bottle, which was filled with golden potions. Dripping on Lin Wei''s body, he suppressed the sadness in his heart and said, "give him a gentle massage on the position of his wound until all the medicine volatilizes!"


    Four little nurses nodded, and after dripping all the medicine on Lin Wei''s wound, they gave Lin Wei a gentle massage in a professional way. They only massaged the smashed limbs, and felt regret. Such a warm-blooded man will spend his life in a wheelchair even if he is saved in the future.


    It took about 10 minutes for the liquid to evaporate completely, and a few nurses stepped back to wash their hands with alcohol to keep their hands clean.


    Chu Feng stepped forward. His fingers flashed and his fingertips flashed. Seven gold needles flashed. All of them were pinned on Lin Wei''s body. Hua Shennong''s pupil shrank violently and he murmured out: "lock life seven needles!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng unconsciously stabbed seven needles and picked up a small scalpel nearby for disinfection. After disinfection, the light of the knife flickered, and there was a deep cut in the position of Lin Wei''s limbs. Seeing the bone smashing, Chu Feng''s heart was in great pain, and he wanted to take the place of Lin Wei.


    Li Ji and Hua Shennong are also slightly shocked when they see it, and then they are angry and cruel.


    Several little nurses turned their heads to one side and did not dare to see the bloody picture. They had instinctive resistance to such cruelty.


    Chu Feng put down the scalpel, picked up a pair of forceps and cleaned up the bone fragments in Linwei''s flesh and blood. Hua Shennong also went to the other side and cleaned up Linwei with great care. Several little nurses were not good at these techniques, for fear that they would hurt the nerves.


    In the process of cleaning up his limbs, Chu Feng dropped the eighth needle on Lin Wei''s eyebrow. It took almost five hours for Chu Feng to determine that Lin Wei''s limbs were free of any debris.


    Looking at the broken limbs, Chu Feng breathed out his breath. This was the first time that such a difficult and long-term operation was performed. He did not dare to slack off for a minute. After the little nurse beside him wiped off the sweat on his forehead, Chu Feng took out a black porcelain vase from his body.


    Unscrewing the wooden cover on the bottle, a smell of fishy smell came out, which made people almost have the impulse to vomit. But Chu Feng did not know the general situation. He carefully poured some ointment like things from the bottle, but it was black and smelled very smelly.


    One side of Hua Shennong''s eyes lit up, his whole body was shaking, and he opened his mouth excitedly: "Xugu ointment!"


    Li Ji has been standing, smell speech walked to Hua Shennong''s side and asked in a low voice: "HuaLao, what is Xugu ointment?"


    Hua Shennong looked at the black smelly ointment and explained in a low voice: "Xugu ointment is a kind of old lost ointment. It is described in the ancient Pharmacopoeia that this kind of ointment is black and smelly. It is also called meat bone regeneration ointment. It has no market value and can regenerate broken blood, flesh, muscles and bones. It can be called a miracle drug!"


    "I didn''t expect the little miracle doctor to have this. Lin Wei is saved this time!"


    Li Ji''s eyes were very big, and he said to himself, "if you throw it out to be known by those disabled old guys, how much money is estimated not to be let go!"


    Hua Shennong chuckled. Li Ji was right. When he met someone in need, he did not let go of any money. It only depends on Chu Feng''s approval!The conversation between them had no effect on Chu Feng. It took two hours to apply Xugu ointment evenly to Linwei''s broken wound. It took two hours to complete all this.


    With a heavy breath, Chu Feng''s whole body was wet with sweat. The little nurse kept mopping his sweat. But Chu Feng did not stop. He took out an unknown pill and sprinkled it on the wound. Only then did he begin to sew Lin Wei''s limb wounds. It took nearly eight hours to complete a four limb operation!


    Chu Feng didn''t continue the operation this time. He stopped and sat looking at the collapsed chest. The injury of his limbs was a small problem. Then the collapse of the sternum and the lung lobe was not a small problem. Looking at the time, Lin Wei could still maintain his vitality for three hours, and he had to finish the operation within this time.


    After drinking a glass of water, Chu Feng stood up again, flashed out the last gold needle, and closed his eyes. The nine needles were black and yellow. The nine needles could reverse Yin and Yang and turn the decaying into magic. Chu Feng has not reached that level yet. However, it is not difficult to continue Lin Wei''s vitality and repair the basic necrotic cells, but it is very difficult to put the needle in.


    After taking a deep breath, Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes. The gold needle was directly put out of his hand and inserted into Lin Wei''s heart. Instead of pricking it with his hand, he shot it directly with the elastic force of his fingers. This technique made Hua Shennong feel slightly shocked, and several young nurses were even more stunned.


    If you didn''t wear a mask, you would have put an egg in your mouth.


    When the nine needles fell, Chu Feng stood quietly beside him, looking at the instruments connected to Lin Wei''s body. Compared with the instruments that began to beat, Chu Feng''s tight body was a little more relaxed. He took up the scalpel and cut his chest with a method that was difficult to understand by others.


    Looking at the collapsed sternum, broken ribs, and one of the ribs that hurt the lung lobe, Chu Feng frowned slightly, picked up a slightly larger scalpel, and quickly cut off the rib.


    Fingers gently a pinch, the injury to the lung lobe that little bit out, blood outflow, see everyone scared.


    When the doctor blinks his eyes at the chest of the doctor, it seems that the doctor''s eyes are in the corner of his chest.


    Hua Shennong and others couldn''t help at all this time. They just stood by and watched with their fists. They hoped that Chu Feng would create a miracle of life again. If the dying people could be saved and recovered, it would be a miracle in miracles.


    After adjusting the sternum, Chu Feng took out the Xugu ointment again and applied it evenly at the cut-off position. At last, he took out the rest of the powder and sprinkled it on the fracture sites. The solidification was visible to the naked eye.


    Everything was going on slowly. It took nearly 20 hours from the beginning to the end. Chu Feng entered the operating room at seven o''clock yesterday and came out at more than two o''clock in the afternoon of the next day. However, those who had been waiting outside saw the relaxed faces of Hua Shennong and Li Ji, and they all showed smiles.


    This proves that the operation was very successful.


    Chu Feng has simply taken a bath to change his clothes. Looking at Lin Wei, who was sent to the intensive care unit and eight guards of the Dragon corps, he gently waved his finger and said, "Bingqingyujie, call Meier, send thousands of people to garrison the Imperial City hospital. If Linwei has an accident, I will kill the whole capital!"


    Then he turned to Hua Shennong and handed him a prescription he had written temporarily. He said, "this is the prescription I specially prepared for Linwei. Please take the medicine and find a way to suffer. Find a person who is more responsible. Try not to have too many deviations in time and quantity. Maybe the effect will be discounted."


    When Chu Feng told Hua Shennong, a girl came up and said in a low voice, "well, I can cook medicine for him and take care of him!"


    He bowed to her and said, "thank you for sending my brother to the hospital. You haven''t had a rest for a long time. I''ll let other people take care of him. Don''t bother you."


    The girl was a little nervous and said, "it''s no trouble at all!"


    When Chu Feng stood up straight, he looked at the direction of the distance, unconsciously showed a smile and said: "although he was defeated, but the real hero, that kind of indomitable efforts regardless of life and death I appreciate very much, so I hope to take care of such people, I hope you give me this opportunity to take care of your brother."


    "When it''s a little bit of my heart for a hero, no one says victory is a hero!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. She didn''t expect the delicate girl to say such a thing. She breathed out a warm smile: "it''s a hero to lose. It''s more glorious for my brother to have someone like you to appreciate than to win a victory. What''s your name?"


    Delicate girl''s face red, it seems to be Chu Feng such praise a little embarrassed, low voice back way: "Dou Qing!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and bowed to Dou Qing again and said, "that''s troublesome for you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    Although Chu Feng operated on Lin Wei and could recover from rest, Chu Feng decided to use his own people to protect Linwei''s safety because of the conspiracy involved in this incident. This has nothing to do with trust. It''s completely that Chu Feng doesn''t want to have any more accidents.


    In that case, he couldn''t talk to his adoptive mother, and he couldn''t explain it to Lin Yulin.


    From the beginning to the end, Chu Feng didn''t have much communication with Li Ji, just like a stranger. After Chu Feng left, Li Ji scattered the Dragon soldiers and jumped into his own cross-country vehicle and ran all the way. Su Mo Bei looked at him with a sigh.


    Li Ji, who was driving at full speed, ignored all the traffic and returned to Li''s house in 15 minutes!


    Li Ji, who got out of the car, pushed aside the people who came up and went straight to the backyard. He came to the door of a study. Facing the two people who were blocking his way, he said in a cold voice, "get out of my way!"


    The two men in black didn''t seem to hear. They stood at the door like this and didn''t mean to give way to Li Ji. The latter''s fist had been slowly clenched. As the emperor Shao among the emperor''s young men, the former No. 3 dared to smash him, Li Ji was not afraid of anything.


    When Li Ji was about to start, a heavy and dignified voice came from the study: "let him in!"


    The two men in black at the door left the door. Li Ji took a look at them and kicked open the door. He walked in and said, "old man Li, don''t you want to retire?"


    Two expressionless men in black at the door twitched violently, turned to close the door, and sighed in their hearts. It is estimated that in the whole holy pilgrimage and even in the world, the only one who dares to speak to the holy pilgrimage No. 1 like this.


    This is Li Zong''s study. He has just finished dealing with some things. He came back to Li''s house rarely, instead of staying in huanxinghai. Of course, he came back for a reason.


    Li Zong now turned his back to Li Ji and looked at a map of the holy pilgrimage in front of him. He said, "the holy land is the third in the world. There are more than one billion people. Every day, some people live in pain, but some things we can''t see from above. What we can do is to reduce these things as much as possible."


    "With the idea that stability is more important than everything, do what we have to do."


    Li Ji didn''t listen to Li Zong''s remarks. He snorted and said, "so you took Lin Wei''s leave on my back. After leaving the army, you let him know about Tianmen. What''s more, he stimulated him to go to the first World War. In order to let Chu Feng fight furiously and finally defeat Kato wood or die in Kato wood''s hands, the Shengchao will not lose any more, right?"


    Li Zong slowly turned around and took a look at Li Ji. He sat down on his desk and chair and leaned back on the chair which had been in some years. He said faintly: "good!"


    Although I had guessed vaguely in my heart, Li Ji still couldn''t accept it from Li Zong''s mouth. He said harshly: "grandfather, No.1, commander, where did Chu Feng do wrong? You should not only kill him in the imperial prison, but also use such a plot to make him establish an enemy. What are you doing?"


    "In addition, Mei Yuan Luo''s family has agreed to all six of them, and there is your shadow among them?"


    Li zongbolan was not surprised to sit there, such as horizontal static mouth: "yes, all this is my meaning, is also the central meaning, Chu Feng is a good child, but that is before, some things have changed, I have not seen clearly Chu Feng this person, for not sure, can only let him die or stand with us completely."


    Li Ji took a deep breath and looked at the high-ranking grandfather in front of him, saying word by word: "give me a reason, a reason I can accept well, otherwise I won''t let you treat Chu Feng like this, he is my brother!"


    Li Zong shook his head and crossed his hands: "no explanation, no reason!"


    Looking at the angry Li Ji in his eyes, Li Zong said faintly: "I understand your mood, I also understand your pain, but that is you have not stood in my position. When you arrive at my position one day, you will understand, and I believe you will choose the same way as me."


    "Although this position is extremely bright and respected by tens of thousands of people, it is also like walking on thin ice. A little thing can ruin our reputation and leave us infamous for thousands of years."


    Li Ji sneered and said, "so, for your reputation, so you have to kill Chu Feng?"


    "I don''t want to, but I have to do it!" Li Zong breathed out a breath, and a little regret appeared in his eyes: "maybe I was wrong. I shouldn''t have targeted chufeng at the beginning, but I don''t regret it, because if my judgment is correct, the harm of chufeng is no less than that of anyone else. I don''t want to see the Shengchao, and my life is ruined!"


    Li Ji caught the flash in Li Zong''s eyes, frowned and asked, "grandfather, do you have any secret, that''s why you started to attack Chu Feng?"


    "Child!"


    Li Zong said with a heavy breath: "there are some things you are not suitable to know, and you will not know at that time. All you need to remember is that Chu Feng is not as simple as what you see. Whether he is good or bad is not what you and I can judge. Everything the Central Committee does is for the sake of the holy court."


    With a sigh, Li Zong closed his eyes and said, "if time proves that I am right, I will be glad of my decision. If time proves that I am wrong, I will commit suicide in front of Chu Feng''s tomb, but some things can''t be changed!"Li Ji loosed his clenched fist, looked at the old man who closed his eyes and didn''t want to speak any more. He turned and left the study. Although he had not yet reached the position, he could understand the helplessness of the high-ranking people. They could not rely on their personal feelings to do things. Everything should start from the interests of the kingdom.


    After Li Ji left, Li Zong opened his eyes and looked at the empty study. He felt as if he was really old. He sighed in a sad voice: "I hope I am right."


    When Li Ji left Li''s house quietly, there were more than ten people sitting in the conference room of Weiss exchange hall. Xinzi was sitting at the top of the table. Kato was also sitting on her left side. On the right side was a man with glasses. He was thirty years old and gentle!


    Kato wood punched on the table and scolded: "Chu Feng is a shameless guy. This is my personal behavior. What is his qualification to bet 10000 lives with me? Is his life worth?"


    "Challenge me on your own, not throw out such bad conditions!"


    "Value!" Kato Mu''s voice just dropped. The gentle man on the right side of Xinzi lifted his glasses and opened his mouth: "this matter, Wes cabinet is holding an emergency meeting. It is estimated that there will be an official notice to contact the wind door soon. But before I came, the chief executive told me that 100000 lives can be exchanged for Chu Feng''s death, which is worth it."


    Xinzi eyebrows a pick, originally wanted to cooperate with Chu Feng, she has no way to go on such a thing, looking at the angry Kato wood, light said: "maybe you think Chu Feng''s life is cheap life, but do you know who signed the life and death contract with you yesterday?"


    "In his eyes, do you know that perhaps one hundred thousand and a million weavers'' lives are not worth one of that man''s!"


    "It''s not only about it, it''s about Chu Feng who wants to kill you!" Xinzi said with a soft red lip and told the people what he knew: "the man''s name is Lin Wei, the son of chufeng''s adoptive mother. He is more intimate with Chu Feng than his brother. Now he is beaten by Kato Jun. his life and death are unknown. Are you saying that the conditions of Chu Feng are absurd?"


    At this time, it suddenly occurred to all of you that at first, Chu Feng''s hot blooded leader wanted to challenge Kato mu, so they threw such a condition in the face. But at the moment, it seems that Chu Feng really wants to use 10000 lives to bury his brother or compensate him.


    But then their hearts were not satisfied with it. Now who dares to kill ten thousand people in an open and aboveboard way? Even if Kato loses in the end, Kato will die at most.


    At the moment, Kato said with a sneer: "Yo Xi, I thought it was a nobody. It turned out to be Chu Feng''s younger brother. I knew I should have killed him yesterday, instead of leaving him a breath. In this way, it can also give a little comfort to hero monument, Chaoyun Island and Weisi warrior who will die of plum blossom."


    Xinzi took a contemptuous look at Kato mu, moved her eyes and said, "if you let Lin Wei die yesterday, now the exchange hall has been destroyed by the elite."


    Kato Mu hum did not speak. As a nine night master, he was naturally proud. He felt that Xinzi and his disciples were scared to death. Chu Feng had nothing to fear. He believed that he killed him every minute.


    Looking at Kato Mu''s disapproval, Xinzi was too lazy to say anything. He turned to the man on the right and asked, "Mr. sangujun, as the chief secretary, I don''t know if you have anything to explain to us by Mr. chief and Huang Huo?"


    Mr. Mitu stood up and said politely, "the chief has something I want to bring to you. He asked me to tell you, especially Mr. Kato, that the Tianmen arena will not be allowed to go until the Weiss cabinet has made a final decision. In addition, he is not allowed to make any comments."


    "Before the final result comes out, the exchange hall will be closed and refuse any questions from the reporters!"


    Kato frowned and said, "Mr. Sangu, I don''t think the cabinet needs to think about anything or hold any meetings. Chu Feng just has a little resources. I kill him countless times with personal force. What if I promise him? Does he dare to kill ten thousand people


    With a smile, Mr. Mitsui replied, "naturally, I believe in the amazing force of Kato, but the conditions given by the wind door are very clear. When you fight against each other, ten thousand Weiss citizens must be transported to the holy pilgrimage. This is what the cabinet is thinking about!"


    Kato nods, which needs to be considered. After all, it is difficult to choose whether to draw 10000 people from the government or from the people. One carelessness may cause a crisis of trust.


    Xinzi saw that people were thinking about the crisis and humiliation that ten thousand people might face, but he did not consider whether Kato would win. He sighed in his heart and was ready to take a look!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    Chu Feng returns to fengteng garden, but because of Lin Wei''s affairs, everyone chooses to be silent. What should we do? Nobody dares to communicate with Chu Feng at the moment.


    One day and one night''s operation cost Chu Feng a lot of strength. When the kitchen prepared something to eat, Chu Feng looked at the green that he had only seen so long. He raised a smile and said, "how do you feel these days?"


    Qing came back this morning, also because she knew Chu Feng''s announcement. At the moment, she followed Chu Feng to the restaurant and sat down. She said, "master, do you really want to compete with Kato wood? I heard from Meier that dozens of people can''t defeat him. You?"


    "Doubt that I can''t?"


    Although Qing said very obscure, but how can Chu Feng not know her potential meaning, Wen Run said with a smile: "don''t worry, I can make such a decision, which shows that I have 80% confidence that it is my brother. If I don''t get justice for him, I will be a failure."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s determination, Qing didn''t go on to say anything. A blush appeared on her face and said, "master, I heard that you have friction with Huangfu family, but you still can''t get rid of the gratitude and resentment, right?"


    Chu Feng looked at the rare shyness of the green, nodded back: "good!"


    Qing Oh nodded and then said, "what do you think of Huangfu''s literary world?"


    Chu Feng leaned back on the dining chair with his hands in front of him and looked at Qing. Chu Feng had already known about the pursuit of Qing in Huangfu''s literary world. Looking at the woman at the moment, he was shy and said with a smile: "moved?"


    Qing didn''t have the kind of reserved, shy and honest lady who nodded back: "Huangfu literary world has been pursuing me all these days, and he is gentle and polite. He also took me to the nursing home to visit those lonely old people, which made me feel very sunny. He has shown his mind now, but I want to hear your opinion from master."


    "Because I told my father about this matter, he didn''t express his opinion. He just said that in the holy pilgrimage, you are my master and I will listen to you."


    "Mr. Carroll is very generous." When Chu Feng heard the speech, he laughed and looked at the person serving the dish. After three dishes and one soup were put on the table, he said, "you grew up in the western regions, and you don''t know the complexity of the holy Dynasty, but when you are in the Rothschild family, you should know that family interests are supreme."


    When Qing nodded his head slightly, Chu Feng picked up his chopsticks and knocked the bowl in front of him. He said mildly, "maybe my next words will hurt you a little. After all, you have been attracted to Huangfu''s literary world. But as your master, you are also a friend, I still need to make it clear to you."


    Green smile nodded and said: "I know the meaning of master, your opinion is also my final reference. After all, although you are young, I believe your experience must be deeper than me."


    Seeing Qing didn''t have any displeasure. Chu Feng felt relieved and said, "I''ve heard something about you, and I''ve asked people to do a simple survey on Huangfu''s literary world. However, the information I got shows that once Huangfu''s literary world was abroad, when he saw an old man fall down, he would not help him up. Do you think he really wanted to go to the nursing home with you?"


    Green pretty eyebrows slightly wrinkled, she will not doubt that Chu Feng is deceiving himself, because there is no need for this, narrowed her eyes and said, "master, can you make it clear?"


    After chufeng put a piece of beef into his mouth, he said: "Huangfu literary world is deliberately close to you. The Huangfu family has a thousand years of history in the holy Dynasty, but these years are declining under the pressure of the government, intentionally or unintentionally. With the death of the former owner in Weiss, the Huangfu family is in the twilight.


    Coupled with the hatred with me, it is normal for the Huangfu family to take a fancy to you, a young lady of the Rothschild family, in order to face the destructive suppression of the official existence, because to get you is equivalent to standing with the Rothschild family, to suppress the holy Dynasty, or to start with Chu Feng, we need to consider. "


    "Of course, you can also think that I didn''t want the Huangfu family to have a strong ally to say that."


    Qing shook her head and said, "I have never doubted your intention, master. I also believe that even if it is the Rothschild family, you don''t pay attention to it." In Chu Feng''s astonished expression, he blinked his eyes and said, "at first, Noria said these words to me, but maybe for some reason I didn''t take it, but master, your words."


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and whispered, "I''m glad you can think that. Do you still want to find you there?"


    "There''s nothing I can do. They haven''t been looking for me for a long time." Qing didn''t notice Chu Feng''s eyes and whispered back: "maybe it''s because I know I''m your apprentice, so I haven''t been looking for me again."


    With his head tilted and his eyes green and sorrowful, he said, "but dear master, after you took me as a disciple, you just took me to study for a day, and you haven''t taught me anything. Would you be too irresponsible? I''ve been seeing you in fengteng clinic for months


    Chu Feng''s whole body excited for a while, and those who didn''t know thought that Qing was being coquettish to himself. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva and said, "wait for you to go to my room and give you something to get familiar with first."


    Qing Youyuan''s eyes suddenly burst into a joyful look. He stood up and held Chu Feng''s head in his face and ran away: "thank you, master!"Chu Feng sat there, still a little unable to accept the meaning, and finally trembled to recover as usual: "the women of the western regions, it is really difficult to understand ah, master also disorderly kiss."


    After chufeng nuono had a meal, the capable and moving blueberry came slowly and sat down. She picked up the bowl of chufeng''s soup and took a gulp. Then she breathed out and said, "finally, I''m exhausted!"


    Chu Feng looked at his soup bowl, then looked at blueberry and said, "well, did we kiss indirectly just now?"


    Then she went to see her face


    Hum, he took out a piece of information and photographed it in front of Chu Feng and said: "two things. One is that the Luo family of Meiyuan will marry the Pearl of the six families in a few days. Yan Ruyu is also sent to the imperial city by Yan''s family from the river and sea. Now he lives in the guest house and will marry from there."


    "The second thing is that according to what you mean, all parties have been informed of the life and death war between you and Kato mu, and the news that Wes has just sent through the foreign ministry."


    Chu Feng picked up a bowl of rice, took the information and looked at it and said: "things can''t be anxious, the rice should be eaten one mouthful at a time. I''ll talk about it after I''ve settled the matter of Kato wood. Maybe I''m dead, so it''s useless to have a headache now."


    Blueberry rolled her eyes and hummed, "you''re dead!"


    "Yes, how can I die? I haven''t eaten Meier yet." Chufeng laughs and teases blueberry. When the latter wants to get angry, he says, "what''s the news from Weiss official? Agree or disagree?"


    At once, she stepped on Chu Feng''s foot, then raised her head and said, "Weiss official agrees that this life and death war is an important thing to solve the enmity between you and Weiss official. It has nothing to do with the holy court, but it needs to be adjusted for 10000 people, 5000 people!"


    Chu Feng was not surprised by Wei''s official attitude. They were eager to kill himself, but then shook his head: "ten thousand people have no discussion, or let Kato continue to play by himself."


    After saying what he thought of, Chu Feng picked up a smile and said, "if you send the news back like this, you will say that 10000 people seem too many. I will generously reduce one person for them, and when I will send 9999 people to the river and sea, I will fight on the stage, insist on 5000 people and let them play by themselves."


    What''s the difference between 10000 and 9999?


    But when he saw Chu Feng scooping up a bowl of rice from the new place, he suddenly remembered something, pointed at Chu Feng and said, "son of a bitch, if you win Kato wood, he will surely die, not ten thousand people!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care. He said, "anyway, you just send it back. There are two days left. They want to kill me, so I''m not in a hurry."


    She nodded and said, "wait a minute, I''ll send it out. But for this fight, you have a few percent confidence. If you really die, according to the delicate relationship between you and the official, it is likely that the wind door will suffer, and your woman will become someone else''s woman."


    Chufeng felt really hungry after eating. After eating, she took up the bowl of soup that she had drunk before she began to speak: "sister Meier, are you worried about becoming someone else''s woman?"


    Blueberry''s face turned red. Just now she had such worries in her heart. If Chu Feng died, all of them would have bad luck, and she was likely to be caught as a plaything. But when chufeng said it directly, she felt shameless and hummed: "I''m not your woman. I have nothing to do with me."


    "Explanation is cover up."


    Chufeng wiped his mouth and whispered out a sentence. He stood up and stretched out. Ignoring the flaming eyes of blueberry, he said calmly, "this is an unavoidable thing. Even if I don''t go now, Kato Mu will come to the door sooner or later. It''s better to bet one life for ten thousand dog''s life and comfort the dead spirit."


    Blue Mei er''s anger was invisible to the Chu wind. She said that Chu Feng''s son-in-law son-in-law also stood up and said, "you''re not alone. You can die, but you must ensure that we don''t die."


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and said, "you are more and more unlovable. You hurt my heart so much by saying so!"


    Melanie directly raised her head to look at the ceiling and muttered: "people don''t do it for themselves. Heaven kills the earth. Dead friends don''t die. Didn''t you say that before?"


    "It''s true!"


    As a result of electric shock, LAN Mei Er turns back to give Chu Feng a foot, but the latter has already gone to the position of the stairs and stomps her feet in anger and roars: "rascal, dead rascal!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    Su Xinyu stood up and said, "I''ll go to see mom first. You can talk." Although she already knew that she was not a member of the Su family, her feelings of more than 20 years could not be forgotten at once. Su Xinyu was still called Ye Xinlan''s mother!


    Qing politely watched Su Xinyu leave and close the door. Standing in front of Chu Feng, he said respectfully, "master!"


    Chu Feng stood up and looked at her mouth and said, "you are higher than me if you don''t wear high-heeled shoes. Can you not wear them in front of me in the future?"


    Qing looked down at her seven inch high-heeled shoes, and then looked at Chu Feng, who was nearly half a head short. She said with a surprised smile, "well, I''ll only wear flat shoes in front of you, master, but even then it''s higher than you!"


    Chu Feng turned his white eyes and whispered a foreign horse. He waved and said, "forget it. What you wear is your right, but don''t stand too close to me. Otherwise, I feel like a dwarf and not as tall as a woman."


    Looking at Chu Fengqing, who turned to the water cabinet and didn''t know what to take, chufengqing chuckled. He knew that the men in Shengchao liked tall women, but if this woman often stood in front of them, they would reject them.


    Chu Feng took a yellow looking book on the bookcase and handed it back to Qing. He said, "this is the acupuncture technique my master gave me at the beginning. I don''t know who did it. There''s no specific age. But it''s very practical. Take it back and familiarize yourself with the acupuncture techniques described above. If you don''t understand, ask me again."


    Green with excited heart took over and opened the yellow book to have a look, and was surprised to cover his mouth and opened his mouth: "lock life seven needles, can block the vitality of the human body for an hour, even a drop of blood can survive, too amazing, is this true?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "of course, it''s true. I used to use it, but seven needles are very particular. You can''t do it at present. You''d better familiarize yourself with other needling techniques. The other six or more needling techniques need special gold needles. Anesthesia needles are simple silver needles, but they are also very particular. You can think about them slowly."


    Qing''s heart was full of excitement. She was dazzled by the hundreds of stitches on it. She closed the yellow book and said, "just master, don''t you direct me?"


    Although she is a woman from the western regions, she is still a bit reserved. Looking at the acupuncture technique in her hand, she puffed her mouth and said, "if master teaches me sincerely, I will!"


    Chu Feng curled his lips and said, "you want to, I don''t want to!" He said in his heart that if he could not control such a creature from the western regions, he would lose his fame and become a master.


    Green one Zheng, thought Chu Feng is not willing to teach her, but see Chu wind turned his head, tilted his head and said with a smile: "master is worried about what he did to me carelessly?"


    Chu Feng did not deny the way back: "yes, although I am your master, but just a less than 19-year-old man, I don''t think I can control."


    "Master, you are so lovely!" she said with a smile


    With that, Qing turned to open the door and left. Chu Feng, who looked at the door opening, curled her mouth and said, "what does she mean? Can you eat it for me?"


    Chu Feng was startled at the thought. He shook his head and went to close the door. He took out from under the bed what Murong Bing had found. There was only the last bottle left. Although he was confident with LAN Meier, Chu Feng was still not sure that he would fight Kato mu. He decided that three days would be the time for him to improve.


    A bathtub of water was put in the bathroom. After adjusting the water temperature, Chu Feng took off his clothes and jumped into the bathroom. It was the same as before, but after several times, it was much better than the beginning.


    At this time, the door opened, and Bingqingyujie came in. Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked, but he shook his head and closed his eyes. He continued to suffer from the torment of the potion.


    Bing qingyujie walked over and stood beside him without disturbing Chu Feng. But when Chu Feng bit his teeth and felt more and more uncomfortable, he opened his eyes and opened his mouth: "that, you want to give me promotion?"


    Bingqingyujie nodded back at the same time: "yes!"


    Chu Feng shifted his attention, but thought of one thing and said to Bing qingyujie: "by the way, you have a better attitude towards heart language. She is not only my wife, but also my master''s biological daughter. I will tell you in the future that she should be treated the same as I am. Understand?"


    As soon as her face changed, Yu Jie was surprised and said, "you say, the second young lady is the real daughter of the former young master who has been missing for many years?"


    Chu Feng nodded, and it was not too clear to know these things: "yes, so don''t call her the second young lady in front of her. Although the heart language seems nothing, it already hates you."


    Although we don''t know how to respect her daughter, we don''t know why she will be respected in the sky


    Chu Feng nodded and chatted with Bingqingyujie about other things about martial arts. Finally, an hour later, the medicine had completely evaporated and turned into ordinary water.Without the need for Chu Feng to open his mouth, he took off his clothes and walked into the bathtub just like the beginning. Chu Feng had already experienced it once, but when he saw two similar bodies again, he still felt a heat in his abdomen and bit his teeth to suppress the fire.


    Just like last time, Bingqingyujie gives Chu Feng some strength one after another. The difference is that this time, when ice is in front and Yujie is in the back, Chu Feng is extremely uncomfortable. But he can also feel the changes of blood and bones. He is magical in the dark martial arts. He also sits there with no distractions.


    As time went by, Su Xinyu, who had been with Ye Xinlan for more than two hours, came back humming a tune. He opened the door of the room and turned around. He saw the bathroom door open, Chu Feng and ice and jade.


    She wanted to scold and get angry, but thought of her identity and Chu Feng''s identity, as well as something wrong, Su Xinyu didn''t get angry this time. Instead, she walked over and didn''t want to make Chu Feng feel that she was a woman who could only get angry.


    Come to the door of the bathroom, Su Xinyu looks at Chu Fengchi. Sitting in the middle of the body, face blue and red, and light blue and purple, are very slight changes, if you do not carefully observe, certainly will not find, there is a layer of light fog around, Su Xinyu frown more and more certainly not what he thought.


    After knowing his identity, Su Xinyu added some knowledge on another level. Although he didn''t know what Chu Feng San was doing, it was certainly not simple.


    Then he moved his eyes and looked at the two sisters. His mouth bulged and looked at the two sisters'' similar appearance. He looked down at himself and hummed in his heart. How could he be older than me and twins? Would my husband make mistakes?


    Eyes turned, Su Xinyu thought of what, and then see ice qingyujie is not so jealous, heart hummed, wait, I will soon be more than you are more warped!


    As time went by, the two sisters took back their hands. They had already known the arrival of Su Xinyu just now. At the end of the day, they sat beside Su Xinyu like a curious baby. They remembered what they had just said, and quickly stood up and bowed to say, "Hello, little lady!"


    Bingqingyujie was stunned. She looked at each other and saw Su Xinyu to know what she meant. She walked out of the bathtub and cleaned her body. After putting on her clothes, Yujie said in a soft voice: "madam, we are martial arts practitioners. After reaching a certain level, we can change some structure of our body. At first, our sisters were not as good as you."


    Su Xinyu stood up with a small mouth and pulled the ice and jade clean, completely ignoring the open eyes. There, the helpless Chu Feng said: "so magical, I want to learn, I want to be beautiful, or I can''t bind the little bastard Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng wiped his body there and his eyes brightened. Although he didn''t know what the dragon gate was, Chu Feng knew that it was not ordinary. However, his thoughts were dispelled. He could only practice one mental skill in his whole life. Unless he abandoned his previous study, no matter how good the mental skill was.


    After getting acquainted with each other, the three women completely ignored Chu Feng''s going out and talking about martial arts. Chu Feng rolled her eyes and put on a bath towel before she came out. Seeing Su Xinyu, they were still saying, "OK, go to sleep!"


    Su Xinyu was listening to the spirit, was interrupted by Chu Feng, and glared at him with an unhappy look and hummed: "shut up, now I''m not su family, I don''t have a chance to go into politics, but I can''t be worse than other women. So I''m going to practice martial arts, and then one by one I''ll kill your foxes and let them rob me."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled wildly. She went to pick up Su Xinyu and threw it on the bed. Bingqingyujie seemed to know what was going to happen. She quickly turned her back to the bed.


    Sure enough, in the voice of Su Xinyu''s scolding and shouting, more than ten minutes later, the voice that made Bing qingyujie''s sisters blush was heard. It took a long time for the two sisters to calm down. They secretly looked back at Chu Feng and Su Xinyu who had been sleeping after a fight. Their eyes focused on Chu Feng''s body.


    Finally, the two sisters blushed and looked at each other with their backs to the bed. Slowly, they closed their eyes and entered a peaceful night!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    Chu Feng''s voice directly attracted everyone''s attention. It was called Jingtian gambling. No one doubted whether Weiss would accept it or not. They were just guessing who the final winner would be. And some people secretly set up a Jingtian bet to bet on the battle between Chu Feng and Kato mu, who would win!


    No one knows who set up the bet, but when it appeared in Wenzhou, the ratio of Chu Feng to Kato Mu was 1:1. However, with the mysterious forces announcing Kato''s brilliant achievements and nine nights later with famous teachers, more and more people bet on Kato wood, and the ratio was adjusted to 1:2 and then 1:3!


    Kato Mu wins 1:1, Chu Feng wins 1:3!


    Although such data are released, there are still many people who bet on Kato wood. Four hours later, the third adjustment was made. The proportion of Kato wood was changed to 3:1, and Chu Feng''s was changed to 1:5!


    Even though the odds are not proportional to this, many people still buy Kato wood to win, and the number of people who buy chufeng to win is less than 1%. Moreover, the gambling game spreads to the whole world rapidly. Although the multiple ratio is not determined ultimately, the voice for Kato''s victory is very high!


    Although Chu Feng was praised as divine, there was doubt without seeing it. It was obvious to all that Kato Mu defeated dozens of challengers in Tianmen arena in a few days. That is why Kato''s voice was always high, and we still did not think about whether Weiss would agree with Chu Feng''s conditions.


    When everything is in full swing, Chu Feng has got up on time, dressed under the ice and clean service, and didn''t wake Su Xinyu who is sleeping. After several nights of fighting, Su Xinyu is obviously tired.


    Breakfast has been prepared early in the restaurant. Qing and Noria are having dinner. They are used to chufeng style. They do not have the formality at the beginning, but nod slightly.


    "Less wind, early morning!"


    As soon as Chu Feng sat down, LAN Mei Er came in from the outside, seemingly forgetting the incident of being attacked by Chu Feng. She said: "the life and death war between you and Kato Mu has not started yet, but it has attracted the world''s attention. The biggest gamble in this century has appeared in Wenzhou. It is estimated that before you and Kato wood''s life and death war, it will involve hundreds of billions of pool coins, maybe more!"


    Chu Feng sleeping naturally did not know what happened during the day in Wenzhou at night.


    Oh, I took the information in blueberry''s hand. After reading it, she raised a smile and said, "don''t you see that Kato''s voice is still high? Three to one, three hundred yuan only pays one hundred yuan, one third of the interest, but it''s faster than investing in anything, and it''s also high!"


    Melanie sat down, picked up a bottle of milk, drank it vaguely and said, "isn''t it higher for you? If you invest 100 yuan, you may get a net profit of 500 yuan. Getting rich overnight is not a dream!"


    Chu Feng put down the information in his hand and said with a wry smile: "although I can get rich by buying it, the number of people who buy it is very small. Otherwise, it will not be one to five times, but at most one to one!"


    "I really don''t know how these people look down on me so much. The people behind the scenes are likely to earn their lives this time!"


    After drinking milk, Chu Feng turned to Qing, who did not speak and bowed his head to eat. He raised a funny smile and said, "Qing, Wenzhou is your old base camp. Which power can operate in the whole Wenzhou? This amazing gambling game has spread to the whole world. I''m very curious!"


    Qing took a bite of the bread, looked up with a smile, and said in a bit of embarrassment, "the Rothschild family!"


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Qing''s answer. He took a bottle of milk and put his hand on his face. He looked at Qing and said, "is this the way of respecting teachers and valuing teachers in the Rothschild family to make a fortune with master?"


    Qing couldn''t see Chu Feng''s meaning. She stood up and said nervously, "master, this is definitely not what I mean, and I''m also very opposed to it. But my father said that you who can become my master are even more the overlord of the holy Dynasty. You can definitely defeat the Weiss, so we set up this game."


    "And through the power of the family operation, let Kato wood win the voice of the whole world."


    Chu Feng waved his hand to let Qing sit down. There was no fluctuation on the surface, but his heart was also shocked by the amazing power of the Rothschild family. With simple wrist, he launched a startling gamble in one night. Such courage and means are absolutely not something that a simple family can do.


    At least Chu Feng was confident that he could not do it, and even affected the whole holy pilgrimage.


    "I didn''t say anything. Where there is a fight, there is a conspiracy. If there is a conspiracy, there must be interests. Mr. Carroll is a speculator. I can understand that!"


    Chu Feng looked uneasy and said with a smile. He picked up a piece of bread and put it in front of her and continued: "so I''m not angry. I just want to ask if I can share a share of this bet. Otherwise, if I''m not happy, I may admit defeat directly, and the Rothschild family will lose a lot."


    Green small mouth a surprised to open a mouth: "master, you won''t?"


    "Why not?"


    Chu Feng put down the milk bottle and looked at the beautiful and attractive apprentice and said, "although I will die that way, my death can make a great crocodile lose a lot. Even if it is death, I feel very honored!"


    Qing couldn''t see the slightest look on Chu Feng''s face, frowned and asked, "do you want to do that?"Chu Feng pointed up three fingers and said: "call Mr. Carroll, and say that I want to occupy 30% of the net profit in this amazing gambling game. Otherwise, I won''t want this life and let your family spit blood. There''s no reason, because I will lose 1000 yuan to Laixi Huan and hurt eight hundred people!"


    Chu Feng''s almost rogue words made Qing turn his white eyes. He put down his bread, stood up and said back and forth: "I''ll call my father now, but 30% of them are a bit difficult. My father is an old man who is only for profit."


    With that, Qing directly went to one side to make a phone call. She knew that Chu Feng would not guess anything if he did not know himself. But because he knew himself and the gambling game appeared first in Wenzhou, it was not difficult to guess what.


    Noria ate when she didn''t hear anything, but she murmured that the patriarch was a vampire, and the wind was not so bad.


    LAN Mei Er looked at Qing who was going to make a phone call. After giving a thumbs up to Chu Feng, she said, "it''s true that Feng Shao, whom I admire, is really treacherous. In addition, your little aunt called yesterday, and she seems to know something about Lin Wei. Do you need to explain it so that she doesn''t worry?"


    Blinking at Chu Feng, as one of the few people who know the entanglement between Chu Feng and Lin Yulin, she doesn''t know what to think.


    "Admire me?"


    Chu Feng was like a ghost and exclaimed at her origin. She looked at her face and said, "Meier, you finally admit that you admire me. Just tell me about this. Don''t give it to my wife, or I''ll give you shoes in the future."


    She was stunned. Her so-called admiration was not between men and women, it was just a kind of faith like admiration. But at the moment, when Chu Feng said that, her face turned red.


    Chu Feng looked at LAN Mei er''s almost furious expression, and suddenly his face was serious: "I''ll wait and see. In addition, pay attention to the problem of the imperial city before Weiss gives a reply. I can''t guarantee that Weiss will come to Huo Yuanjia. Although this is a little poison, it''s terrible to be a beautician, and he can''t do anything with kidney deficiency."


    Blueberry suddenly had a sense of discouragement, but this time she did not let Chu Feng go. She stood up with milk and put a piece of bread in her mouth. She trampled on Chu Feng''s feet and said, "yes, there is less wind."


    After that, when Chu Feng squatted down and rubbed his feet, the left hand milk and the right hand bread left the restaurant, leaving Chu Feng with an unhappy face. Standing behind her, she was moved by the corners of her mouth. She wanted to laugh, but she didn''t dare to laugh. However, Chu Feng was much closer than they had imagined.


    The restaurant is in peace for a while. Halfway down, Fu Dina goes to the garden with bread and milk. Recently, she likes to run around with blueberry, and Chu Feng is too lazy to pay attention to it.


    After chufeng finished his breakfast and walked into the hall, Qing finally came back. He went to Chu Feng and opened his mouth with a small mouth: "master, I have already conveyed your meaning to my father. The Rothschild family needs to operate and ensure the final benefit collection. You do nothing, that is, to send to death, only promise you 20%."


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and looked at Qing and asked, "are all your father''s original words?"


    Green Point nodded back: "yes, my father said that, and also said that if you insist on 30%, he would lose a little and cancel the gambling game. But if you want 30%, you can do it, but promise him a condition!"


    Chu Feng came to be interested. Unexpectedly, the current patriarch of Rothschild, who had never seen him, could still play. Leaning on the sofa, he asked with interest: "what conditions?"


    Qing looked at the ice and jade behind Chu Feng, and looked at the rest of the people. Chu Feng knew what he meant and gently waved and said, "you all go out first. Qing and I have something to talk about."


    When there were only two people left in the hall, Qing looked to make sure that there was no one else in the hall. Then she looked upstairs and said, "my father said that he could give you 30% and he would like to pave a broad road for you if you could enter Wenzhou in the future. But you must promise one condition, then the Rothschild family and you are the closest friends."


    When Chu Feng promised to accept Qing as his apprentice, he had already considered the future. Before he opened his mouth, he would not refuse the good deed sent by his pillow. Chufeng raised his hand and said, "say it!"


    Qing Dian nodded and raised her head and said, "my father said that in order to trust each other, the ancient two kingdoms of the holy Dynasty had the theory of marriage. You have not seen him and master. There is no basis for trust. All the above is not a problem. But the condition for you to promise is to become the son-in-law of our Rothschild family."


    "I have more than 20 sisters in total. Eight of them are waiting for the word. My father meant that you should choose one of our eight sisters as your woman and become the hub between you and the Rothschild family."


    As Chu Feng slowly sat up straight, Qing blinked and said, "my father also said that if you agree, seven sisters will fly to the holy pilgrimage from all over the world tomorrow. When you choose one, he will treat you as his son-in-law, and try to resolve your evil reputation in the world and beautify your image."In chufeng''s silent listening with his teeth clenched, Qing left his last sentence: "it can even relieve all the international pressure for you, so that you can do things more easily. Of course, what you need to pay is that in the future, the Rothschild family will follow you wherever you go with the development of your iron hoof."


    Chu Feng slowly held his hands in front of him, thinking deeply in his mind. The pilgrimage was very big. But Chu Feng believed that there would soon be no place for the wind gate to fight, and the world was the largest stage. He spoke for a long time: "interests coexist, advance together and retreat together. Your father is very smart, but isn''t he a girl with eight words to wait for? Why seven? "


    A red face pointed to himself and said, "I am one of the eight who have not been married at the age of 16."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    Finally, Chu Feng just said that he would give an answer before the war of life and death. Then he left fengteng garden with blueberry and followed him secretly as always.


    Since the separation of Dian LAN, Chu Feng has been avoiding some things. Although Su Xinyu did not mention it and Chu Feng did not mention it, both sides knew that Lin Yulin was added in the middle, which might not have been much in ancient times, but it is a taboo topic in today''s moral stability.


    Twenty kilometers from fengteng garden to Guanghan garden, the motorcade has stopped in Guanghan garden.


    When the door opened, Chu Feng got out of the car and looked at the garden where there were no servants. He frowned and asked, "when I left last time, didn''t you arrange some servants and guards here? Where are the people? "


    Looking at the deserted garden, she said, "I arranged it, but the next day the group leader called me to remove all the people. She said that she didn''t like too many people and was used to being quiet."


    Chu Feng was stunned, but did not speak any more. When the rest of the people were waiting, they saw that the Ferrari for Lin Yulin was still there. Knowing that the woman was still in the garden, she walked in with her.


    There was no one in the hall. Chu Feng looked upstairs and whispered: "you wait below. I''ll go up and have a look."


    LAN Mei Er nodded slightly, went to sit down, turned on the TV and watched the news without nutrition. For the relationship between Chu Feng and Lin Yulin, she was not so repelled as Su Xinyu. She was trained by Jade Scorpion, and she felt that they were not related by blood, so it was normal to be together.


    At the door of a room on the second floor, Chu Feng stood there looking at the empty door, gently pushed it open and went in. He saw Lin Yulin lying on the bed with her head resting on one hand like a cat. Her eyes softened.


    Turning back to close the door, Chu Feng walked over lightly and squatted down beside the bed and looked at Lin Yulin who was sleeping peacefully. She always had a soft face, which made people love and like her.


    Lin Yulin seems to have a sense of general opened her eyes, looking at Chu Feng squatting beside the bed. After blinking her eyes, she suddenly sat up and pulled the quilt to cover the thin pajamas. Her voice was unnatural: "how did you come in?"


    "Your door is not closed, nor is your room door closed, so I went straight up."


    Seeing Lin Yulin''s conditioned reflex, Chu Feng laughed with astonishment. He stood up and sat down on the bed and opened his mouth: "how can you be so careless that you don''t care about the door and the door, so you don''t worry about meeting people with ulterior motives at night. What do you do when you sneak in?"


    Lin Yu Lin blushed and was a little uncomfortable with Chu Feng''s way of talking to herself. She whispered, "it''s very late to come back from the bar yesterday. Maybe I''ll forget if I''m too tired. I won''t be able to do it in the future."


    Chu Feng looked at Lin Yulin''s appearance and felt a little pity. He pinched Lin Yulin''s face and said softly, "you are the boss''s wife. What are you so tired to do? You can leave it to the people below to do it. You can go to see to pass the time occasionally. I will be heartbroken if you are so tired. Don''t you know?"


    Lin Yulin suddenly raised her hand to block Chu Feng''s hand. She seemed to reject such intimacy. She looked at Chu Feng and said, "Xiao Feng, I''m your little aunt, not your woman."


    When Chu Feng was in the dark, Lin Yulin came down from the bed with her back to Chu Feng and went to the window. Looking at the members of the air door below, she said faintly, "and you are still the master of the wind door, the emperor of the northern underground world. I am just a simple woman. You can''t give me the quiet I want."


    Chu Feng frowned, stood up and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Yulin recalled Su Xinyu and what she said and her promise. Lin Yulin shook her head: "nothing. I just think about it after I calm down."


    Turning back to look at Xiang Chu Feng, she found her pajamas looming. Lin Yulin turned back and whispered, "although I have no blood relationship with you, after all, my aunt of eighteen years has no water, and everything is deeply rooted. I don''t want you to destroy my reputation, and I don''t want to be the object of ridicule."


    "I don''t want to. I don''t know how to face Linwei in the future."


    Chu Feng calmly stood there, looking at today''s particularly abnormal Lin Yulin said: "you lied to me!"


    The most painful thing in the world is not that I am by your side, but you don''t know that I love you, but I love you deeply, but can''t be together. Take a deep breath. Lin Yulin shakes her head: "I don''t have to cheat you. It''s true that I''ve figured it out. I''ll be your little aunt and you''ll be my nephew."


    "Good to the heart, she is a good girl, she can bring you a lot of, and I can only become your drag."


    Chu Feng wants to open his mouth. Lin Yulin turns to interrupt him and says, "how about Xiaowei?"


    Chu Feng looked at Lin Yulin, whose words were calm. He breathed out a breath and said, "I have done an operation for him. I can recover his health after a period of quiet cultivation. There is no need to worry about it!" After a pause, Chu Feng looked like a sword and asked Lin Yulin, "I only ask if you really want to get rid of the relationship with me and no longer love me!"Lin Yulin slightly shakes her body, and nods heavily on her lips: "good!"


    Chu Feng smiled, when Lin Yulin answered him, he saw Lin Yulin''s face of deception in his left eye. What Chu Feng asked in a low voice: "is it heart words and what did you say? Is it that she and you say, with me, you will let me be rejected, under pressure and possibly condemned by the world? "


    When Lin Yulin blinked and escaped, Chu Feng continued to say, "don''t you tangle with me, this is for me, right?"


    Being said by Chu Feng, Lin Yulin was afraid to look at the Chu wind at the moment. He returned with a tone of insufficient tone: "no, I don''t want to entangle with you, I don''t want to lose my reputation and have nothing to do with my heart words!"


    Chu wind slowly walked to stand in front of Lin Yulin, looking at the woman at hand whispering: "your biggest feature is that you can''t lie, don''t you know?"


    I struggled to push the Chu wind away, but when my hands were extended, they became a tight hug.


    Long kiss between, can only hear each other that heavy nasal tone, suddenly Lin Yulin seized Chu Feng hand anxious voice: "no!"


    Lin Yulin wanted to retreat after a shock, but was held tightly by Chu Feng and couldn''t retreat. She said with a bitter smile on her face: "would you let me go, I really don''t fit you. What you say is going out, how do you face the world, how can you explain it clearly, how do you let him face our relationship?"


    Chu Feng picked up Lin Yulin and fell on the bed and said, "what I want is not to persuade me."


    The big hand directly pulled the thin Pajama, bared a pajama was torn by barbarism, Chu wind directly lying on Lin Yulin, let her push herself, although Lin Yulin does not say so far, but Chu Feng can feel that it must be su Xinyu and she said what.


    Chu Feng knew that he was wrong, but he was asked to cover up his thoughts and leave everything out of Lin Yulin. He could not do it, maybe the reason why he was secretly in his heart.


    Lin Yulin felt the tyranny and unreasonable of Chu wind at the moment. The whole person panicked and contradictory. She knew that Chu Feng wanted rice to cook mature rice. Lin Yulin was very resistant to it, but she was looking forward to it. Maybe Su Xinyu accepted it later?


    In Chu wind near rogue means, suddenly a cold and vigorous killing machine locked Chu wind, next moment a cold knife light toward the neck of Chu wind.


    Chu wind has a sweat all over the body, but there is no chance to avoid it. At this moment, the ice and jade suddenly flash out. One person pulls Chu wind back and one tries to hold the knife, but finally feels what, and quickly retreats.


    Ice qingyujie saved Chu wind between lightning, eyes vigilant to see suddenly changed a person Lin Yulin, ice Qing cold mouth: "who are you?"


    "Jade Scorpion!"


    The unarmed woman rose from her bed, took a sheet and wrapped herself. She held a knife in her hand and said to Chu wind and cold voice: "I don''t mind if you talk to linyulin about love, but you want to take over her body unless I die!"


    Chu Feng takes the buttons one by one, and looks at the eyes of scorpion, who are not emotional, and then thinks of her aunt with dual personality and breathes out a breath and says, "can you tell me why she suddenly looks like this?"


    "You ask me this question, so go back to ask your wife, what did she say to me?" she said


    "It seems that the heart really said something."


    Chu wind breathes a breath complex look at Lin Yulin is Jade Scorpion again, shaking his head and saying, he turns to open the door and goes out. Ice-cleaning looks at the cold and gorgeous Jade Scorpion frowns, and then goes out with Chu wind.


    When there is only Jade Scorpion left in the room, she throws away his knife. The scorpion pulls down from the bed and pulls the quilt on his face and frowns to open his mouth: "two powerful martial arts men, which level has Chu wind gone to, it seems that it is time for me to go out and see!"


    Chu Feng walking on the stairs recalled the scene, and found that the Scorpion was much more fierce than before. He asked in a low voice, "are you two not her rivals, how do I feel like you are afraid to take that knife just now?"


    Ice white looked at the blue Melanie sitting in the hall, and whispered back: "I don''t know for a while, but I feel like I will lose together with Yujie!"


    Chu Feng squinted her eyes, and the Jade Scorpion met for the first time when she was chased. It was less than a year ago. It was not the Jade Scorpion of her opponent. Now, Chu Feng feels unusual above the ice and jade cleanliness.


    Looking back, Chu Feng is ready to deal with the current affairs, to talk to Jade Scorpion, or there is her, and even if you want to be together, it is difficult!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    When both of them were silent, all of a sudden, the motorcade in front of them all stopped. Chu Feng and LAN Mei Er also took back their thoughts and looked at them. The latter laughed: "love debt!"


    Chu Feng took a look at LAN mei''er and asked the latter to take it back if she wanted to make fun of her. But Chu Feng didn''t say anything like this: "Meier, although I call you sister, you need to remember that I''m up and you are down. It doesn''t matter if you tease me occasionally, but it depends on my mood."


    "Otherwise, if I''m angry, you''ll be in bad luck and hurt."


    LAN Mei ER was stunned and looked at Chu Feng''s serious look. She thought it was a dispute with Lin Yulin just now. Now she was sulking. She lowered her head and whispered, "I know, the wind is less!"


    She put her hands in front of her, and her eyes turned red. She stamped her feet and hummed, "son of a bitch, every time it''s like this, can''t you be gentle? It''s swollen!"


    Chufeng once again overcame, and with a better mood, she went to the front. Looking at Ye Zixuan, who was standing there alone and full of anger on her face, she waved away her idea of becoming more and more grand and spoke softly: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Zixuan Jiao drank out her voice and went to pull Chu Feng to the car. Meanwhile, she scolded: "you son of a bitch, in a few days I will be married to that meiyuanluo family by my grandfather in a few days, but you don''t even comfort yourself by phone. Don''t you worry about wearing a green hat?"


    Chu Feng waved to let the members of the damper not to follow up. After getting on the bus, he looked at the infuriated Ye Zixuan and said, "I''m afraid it''s useless. It''s your grandfather. I''m your fiance who can''t be exposed yet. What''s more, you should know the relationship between me and your grandfather."


    Ye Zixuan started the car and sped out directly. He said in a deep voice, "what''s going on? Why are you like this after you come back from Northeast China?"


    "The issue of position is nothing!"


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and didn''t want to explain anything. He didn''t want Ye Zixuan to know about the darkness between the responsible people. He said, "but you don''t need to worry. After I solve the Tianmen challenge arena, you can play with meiyuanluo''s family and support arbor in ice city. I will not forget it."


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t want to say anything, ye Zixuan murmured, "I''ll tell you, you''d better promise me that if you don''t make a sound when I get married, I''ll kill you and then commit suicide."


    Chu Feng was slightly surprised by Ye Zixuan''s ferocity, and shook her head with a bitter smile: "Miss ye, I just got involved with you because of a misunderstanding, or an excusable misunderstanding. I haven''t touched you yet, and you are not my woman. It seems that I don''t do anything, and you have no reason to say so?"


    Hearing this, ye Zixuan looked at Chu Feng with narrow eyes. Then she continued to look at the front and said, "now find a hotel. It doesn''t matter. It has to be sorted out."


    Chu Feng has tried his best to overestimate Ye Zixuan''s bravery, but he still finds that he underestimates it. He can be sure that ye Zixuan doesn''t love himself, more because of the rules of the Ye family, and he can also be sure that he doesn''t love ye Zixuan, and he just wants to make use of it.


    Breath out a breath and shake his head, how can it be regarded as suffering from sadness, Chu Feng does not want to hurt the scenery too much, light said: "it''s not the whole out, heart language and Yan Ruyu are implicated, even if you don''t come to me today, I will try to solve it, so you don''t need to worry."


    "For the sake of heart language and jade, I also want to communicate with Mei Yuan Luo''s family."


    Ye Zixuan suddenly stepped on the brake and stopped directly in the middle of the road. The car in the back almost hit the rear, and the one who scolded and yelled at her just drove by. Ye Zixuan looked back at Chu Feng''s cold voice and said, "I just want to ask you, did you just regard this as a farce from the beginning? You never thought about marrying me?"


    The atmosphere was dignified and oppressive, but Chu Feng knew that something could not be changed. He took a breath and nodded back: "yes, we are misunderstanding. There is no love, right?"


    Ye Zixuan clenched the steering wheel a little, and a clear anger appeared on her face. She asked coldly, "am I not beautiful enough to attract you?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "it has nothing to do with it. You are beautiful enough, and you can attract any man. Your status is noble and your force is strong. It''s hard for a man not to be attracted to you. I don''t think I''m a special person, but I won''t accept you just because you are attractive."


    "What''s more, there is already a delicate relationship between me and the person in charge. There''s no need to use the relationship between you and me any more!"


    Chu Feng''s indifferent words and no fluctuating expression make ye Zixuan look more painful. Pressing a button, the door next to Chu Feng opens. Although Ye Zixuan forces Chu Feng to marry herself, it does not mean that she has no pride of her own: "get out of the car for me, and I''ll beat you once I see you again!"


    Chu Feng looks at Ye Zixuan and knows that what he said just now is a little bit hurtful, but there are some things with long pain rather than short pain. Take care, chufeng gets off the bus directly.


    Ye Zixuan shook her body at the moment when the door was closed. Looking at the back of Chu Feng''s leaving, she took a deep breath and controlled the flow of tears. She took out the phone and called out indifferently: "no matter how you use any method, find out what happened to Chu Feng when she went to huanxinghai on that day. Please keep it secret!"After hanging up the phone, ye Zixuan looked again and saw that Chu Feng had disappeared. He hit the steering wheel and said coldly, "no one can abandon me, even if it is a misunderstanding at the beginning."


    Chu Feng, who is walking on the street, naturally doesn''t know what ye Zixuan did afterwards. He only thinks that what he is doing is what should be done. Ye Zixuan is not su Xinyu, nor Yan Ruyu. There are more misunderstandings between the two sides caused by the interests of the responsible person. However, the relationship is broken, so there is no need to continue.


    Maybe this is a kind of harm to Ye Zixuan, but it is better than that when facing the fact in the future.


    He raised his head and took a deep breath. Chu Feng''s eyes were stunned and he said, "what a coincidence!"


    Not far away is the guest house. Yan Ruyu has come to the imperial city. Chu Feng looks around and walks towards the guest house. Although the guest house is heavily guarded, it is nothing for Chu Feng who has a left eye.


    From the back door to seize the gap to enter, Chu Feng left eye has seen Yan Ruyu''s floor, ahead of time to avoid the service personnel and guards, Chu Feng came to the door a few minutes, gently knocked on the door.


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, just looked at Cui Xin, who let innumerable homestead men as fantasy objects, and asked, "how are you here?"


    Cui Xin took Chu Feng and went in and said, "originally, member Yan wanted Xiuqin to send Ruyu to get married. However, considering the relationship between Xiuqin and you, he finally found me tactfully. After all, the relationship between Ruyu and me is OK. Let me accompany Ruyu all the time and send her to get married."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and could understand Yan Tianming''s practice. Seeing Yan Ruyu who was still in the room just now, he asked: "where is she?"


    "Just went in to take a bath. Wait a minute."


    Cui Xin pointed to the bathroom inside. Then she took Chu Feng to sit down and poured him a glass of water. She sat down and asked, "what''s going on? I heard that the Zhou family of the Su family and the Zhou family are going to marry the same family. What kind of family did they marry the girls of the six families at one time?"


    Don''t say Cui Xin is curious. Even the rest of us are curious, but these are not suitable. Cui Xin knew that Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s nothing. It''s just a conspiracy played by the enemy against me."


    This is not Chu Feng''s deception. The Ye family, Su family and other families who refused to accept it were unconventional after they came out of the imperial prison. The meaning is very clear, that is, they want to stir up resentment between themselves and meiyuanluo''s family. The final result, no matter who dies, is a good thing for the official.


    For this reason, the affair of Kato Mu is also an official conspiracy, but although he knows that Chu Feng can''t do anything, he can only be led by the nose, because he can''t do it and can''t find justice for Linwei.


    In the heart also feels Joyful Star Sea several old man moves, one moves is the unsolvable skill.


    Seeing that chufeng didn''t tell her what she meant, Cui Xin turned her mouth and didn''t bother to ask. But when she thought that Chu Feng, who was the overlord of the Imperial City, river and sea, and the temporary manager of Qiao''s family, was the only king in the underground world in the North, Cui Xin''s eyes were a little brighter.


    Chu Feng was also a little embarrassed. She was attracted to her before. But when Cui Xin said that and the frivolous banter on her mouth, Chu Feng suddenly took up her skirt and said, "well recovered!"


    Cui Xin was stunned. She didn''t return to her mind when chufeng put down her skirt. She blinked and blinked for a long time before she looked at Chu Feng. When was she desecrated like this?


    Want to be angry, but found angry can not get up, but close to a little Chu wind, ah breath, whispered: "want to try it?"


    Chufeng fell out with Ye Zixuan today. With a breath in her heart, Cui Xin, who could stimulate men''s conquest with a glance and a smile, squinted and asked, "is the price very high?"


    Cui Xin looked at the direction of the bathroom inside, and could hear the sound of the water. She leaned closer and said, "how can I be a little famous? The number of men who want to climb into my bed can''t be counted. Naturally, the price is to be paid. But I think that this cost is nothing to wind less, right


    Chu Feng''s meaningful smile, for Cui Xin did not hate, but a little appreciation, this is an extremely rational woman, she is very clear what her body can bring, also very clear how to do, very pure, many powerful people like this kind of woman.


    That''s what I give you, you lie down, it''s a deal.


    Picking up Cui Xin''s chin and sniffing the faint fragrance of women, she kisses Cui Xin''s forehead and says, "it''s a pity that I''m too busy recently. If I have a chance, let''s talk about it again." Then stand up and walk towards the inside, the sound of the water in the bathroom has disappeared, Yan Ruyu should come out.


    Cui Xin sat there, watching Chu Feng close the door after entering, squinting her eyes and holding her pink fist, she said, "women are limited in their youth. Only by themselves, Chu Feng, I will catch you and get what I want!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    Yan Ruyu is in a bad mood these two days.


    Since she was forced to jump from a building by Wen Ao Jun in Guangzhou, she has lost her child. After returning to Jianghai, she can''t lift her spirit. However, because of Chu Feng, Yan Ruyu still keeps up her spirit and starts a new life. She also does something for the unborn child.


    But just when she was ready to do something for herself and Chu Feng, someone came to propose a marriage, claiming to be the Luo family in Meiyuan. At first, after Yan Tianming refused, Yan Ruyu felt that this was the end of the matter. But then Yan Tianming agreed inexplicably, and several people with excellent military force came to her family.


    Yan Ruyu collapsed completely.


    Finally, Yan Tianming forced him to the Imperial Hotel in order to get married. Yan Ruyu''s whole heart was tingling, and he was also looking forward to Chu Feng''s consolation. But from the beginning of the matter to now, Chu Feng''s phone call did not come, which made Yan Ruyu''s whole heart more sad.


    Take a bath to make her spirit better. Yan Ruyu comes out from inside with a bath towel. She suddenly sees a bald head sitting on the bed of the room. She blinks her eyes and discovers that it is Chu Feng that she thinks of in her heart.


    There was a smile on his face, but then he got cold and said, "what are you doing here?"


    Chu Feng is ready to be Yan Ruyu to a warm embrace, do not want to smile after a pair of cold face, chufeng think about it is relieved, stand up and go to directly embrace Yan Ruyu, let her struggle also do not let the soft voice of mouth: "if I do not come, you are to hate me for a lifetime ah?"


    "No!" Yan Ruyu, no matter how strong Yan Ruyu is, is just a little woman in Chu Feng''s arms at the moment. The accumulated resentment dissipates completely in the blink of an eye. Looking at Chu Feng, he hums: "I will only make you feel guilty for a lifetime. I have already thought well. If you don''t appear before that day, I will commit suicide!"


    "It makes you feel guilty all your life, and makes you uneasy all your life."


    How can you say that Yan Yu''s gentle voice is still the first time that she pinches her nose?


    The reason why I came here today is because a lot of things have happened and I just have time. But I still want to say sorry to you


    Although Yan Ruyu was forbidden to stay in the hostel, she also knew about Tianmen. That was nothing more than the girl''s angry nature. Her anger dissipated a little and she raised her head and hummed, "yours is the first time, mine is not the first time?"


    Chufeng gentle smile on Yan Ruyu''s red lips said: "everyone is the first time, but I was pushed back!"


    "Die!"


    Yan Ruyu bashfully pushed away chufeng, her face was full of blushes. She still remembered the days when she was entangled with Chu Feng. She only thought that chufeng was a tool to vent her depression. She didn''t want to be pregnant with a child of Chu Feng and moved Chu Feng. At the moment, she was shy.


    Chu Feng held Yan Ruyu again from the back and said with a smile: "if jade baby, don''t you get angry?"


    "No more!" Feeling the warm embrace of Chu Feng, Yan Ruyu leaned up and said with a smile: "being angry with you is ultimately killing yourself. If you care whether I am angry or not, you will not confirm the relationship with Su Xinyu and let me become a woman who can''t see the light."


    "You know, I''m your first woman, don''t you?"


    Although Yan Ruyu seems to be joking words, but Chu Feng can still hear the dissatisfaction, biting her earlobe and opening: "sorry, in my heart of Chu Feng, there will always be you Yan Ruyu''s position, no one can replace the position, life-long!"


    All the women in love are confused. Even Yan Ruyu, who is shrewd in mind, is no exception. Chu Feng dispels all the resentment in her heart by three or two sentences. She pulls Chu Feng to the bed and lies down and asks, "I heard that you are going to fight with Kato in Tianmen the day after tomorrow, and gamble the lives of ten thousand Weiss with your life. What''s going on?"


    "To be correct, it''s not sure yet."


    One hand of Chu Feng was pillowed by Yan Ruyu, and the other hand was dishonestly drilled under the bath towel and stroked the smooth and tender skin and said, "but it is estimated that today''s and tomorrow''s things will be met by the Weisi people."


    Yan Ruyu felt a trace of acid itching, but at the moment he was more concerned about Chu Feng. He frowned and asked, "how sure are you? I saw that Kato wood has defeated dozens of people on TV. Can''t you fight without fighting?"


    "What''s more, even if it''s not because of Lin Wei''s business, it will use other methods to let me fight Kato."


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and believed in Yan Ruyu. She whispered in her ear about going to Hebrew to meet Forbes and Huan Xinghai. In addition, she also told her identity. At the end of the day, she said, "this is the case. The government opposes because of the bottom line and wants me to die."


    "But because of my master, they can''t do it directly, so they use this tactful method."


    Yan Ruyu glared at Chu Feng angrily. When talking about such a serious topic, the bad guy''s hand was still doing dirty things under the bath towel, but he didn''t point it out and said: "so, in the case that you don''t remember revenge or revenge, they take measures to let you establish a strong enemy.Kato wood is the first link. Using the brotherhood between you and Linwei to force you to fight, whether you die or Kato''s death will do them no harm, because he has set up a strong enemy for you. After all, Kato wood is not only the grandson of the former chief, but also a closed door apprentice of master viswudao for nine nights. "


    Chu Feng nodded and said with appreciation, "my wife is powerful and smart."


    Yan Ruyu glared at Chu Feng and continued: "in addition, Mei Yuan Luo''s offer of marriage to six families is the second link. From the beginning of refusal to the inexplicable consent, it is because of you. They know that for me or for Su Xinyu, even Huangfu Ruo die, you will fight with a high butcher''s knife."


    "The final result, which is also a result that the authorities are happy to see, is that you and meiyuanluo''s family will never die!"


    Yan Ruyu was not shy. She took advantage of the opportunity to hook Chu Feng''s neck and opened her red lips and said, "if you don''t behave cleverly, how can you be worthy of the emperor of the northern underground world?"


    Then eyes if water in a low voice said: "in addition, a few days ago I went to the hospital to see a doctor, she said that my convalescence during this period is very good, can have a child!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    At that time, Cui Xin pushed the door in and Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu stopped in amazement. Both of them felt funny at the moment.


    Chu Feng looked at the two sisters with their heads down. Suddenly, she stepped forward two steps and stood in front of them. She felt that she was not right. She subconsciously stepped back. But Chu Feng now went out: "stand up!"


    Bing qingyujie stood at the same place all of a sudden, looking at Chu Feng, she thought he was angry. Yujie said softly, "little Lord, we didn''t mean to make fun of you, but we never experienced it. We feel interesting!"


    "Isn''t it a joke to find it interesting?"


    Left to see the right to see, the head of the throw out a: "that, I can you?"


    Bingqingyujie was stunned and looked at each other. Just now chufeng had not finished, he pulled out his gun and ran away. The two sisters were very clear. At the moment, Chu Feng suddenly asked, his face turned red unconsciously. He was indifferent, and he directly bowed his head and did not dare to see Chu Feng.


    Yujie is also shy, but her gentle character lowers her head or whispers back: "we are the maid trained for you, serving your life and protecting your safety. Of course, you can move!"


    Chu Feng is so excited that Su Xinyu has touched Huang Fu Ruo die and Yan Ruyu. He has not yet tried two people together. They are twins. They are all excited when they think about it. However, seeing that Bing qingyujie is a little scared, chufeng is stunned.


    After careful consideration, we can see that although Bingqingyujie is already 30 years old, from their narratives, they are almost invisible. This is the first time they have come to the secular world. In the past, it seems that they have grown up in the mountains.


    I was a little sorry that he had blasphemed such two women. Chu Feng turned his head and walked forward and said, "let''s go!"


    Bingqingyujie was stunned and began to think that Chu Feng had not dissipated the fire to vent on their sisters. At the moment, Chu Feng asked a word and left without end. Bingqingyujie was suddenly a little worried. Yujie didn''t follow up and said, "little Lord, are you angry?"


    Chu Feng stopped and turned back, looking at the two sisters'' faces showing a worried look, curious to open his mouth: "why should I be angry?"


    Bingqingyujie looked at her. She looked down at her sister and said, "why don''t you touch us?"


    Chu Feng was astonished, tilted his head and asked with great interest: "do not touch you are angry?"


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly. He was very old, but maybe because he had little contact with things, his mind was at most 15 or 16 years old. He also felt more excellent about the idea he started. He said with a smile: "I''m not angry. I don''t deny that what you said is right, but not every man is what you think."


    "Let''s go. I have to go back and deal with something. I''m not angry!"


    Seeing Chu Feng, Bing qingyujie seemed to be really not angry. She relaxed a little and kept up with Chu Feng''s pace. The two sisters looked at Chu Feng behind and felt that this little Lord was special. Although he often saw Chu Feng rolling bed sheets in recent days, sometimes he was very sober, at least he didn''t do anything to them.


    When the sisters were thinking about something, Chu Feng suddenly stopped and turned to ask, "can I really move you? Can those two go together? "


    Bing qingyujie suddenly widened her eyes and looked at Chu Feng. The tall image of Chu Feng standing up in her mind suddenly collapsed. Chu Feng was a little embarrassed to be looked at like this. She touched her head and revealed the embarrassment of a person of this age and said, "well, I''m just asking casually. I''m still a good man."


    With that, Chu Feng quickly stepped forward and looked at each other. Yu Jie threw out a sentence to Chu Feng''s back: "if the little master really wants to do that, my sister and I will obey her orders!"


    Rao is Chu Feng''s face has never been attacked, but at the moment, he is still old and hot, and his pace is faster. He seems to run away, which makes him smile, but he doesn''t let Chu Feng catch him this time.


    More than half an hour later, Chu Feng took Bing qingyujie back to fengteng garden. The first thing she did was to run to Ma Qiduo''s room and asked Bing qingyujie not to follow her. She went to find Su Xinyu to teach her mental skills!


    Ma Qiduo was playing games in the room. Chu Feng suddenly burst in and locked the door. When Ma Qiduo didn''t know what happened, he peeled her into a little lamb and rolled up the sheets.


    After the cloud and rain ended, Ma Qiduo leaned on Chu Feng''s arm and murmured with a small mouth: "Feng Feng husband, you didn''t just roll with Xinyu sister last night. How can you get so much energy?"


    Chu Feng was shocked and Su Xinyu said to Ma Qiduo about such things. He also breathed out a breath and said: "I can''t help it. If I don''t find your words, I won''t touch my heart in the daytime. It''s strange that the two sisters don''t torture me to death!"


    Ma Qiduo laughs happily, and then nods: "also, with such two excellent twins around, can''t touch is also suffering." A hand around Chu Feng said with a smile: "but even if you do to them, I don''t care, as long as I guarantee my position, don''t ignore me."


    Chu Feng''s heart moved Ma Qiduo is always tolerant of himself, but the latter is to find out what is holding Chu Feng''s hand, looking at the teeth above, frowning and saying: "I remember I didn''t bite you just now, and Xinyu sister is not such a heavy taste!"Shake off Chu Feng''s hand, sit up and hum: "be honest, who bit it?"


    Chu Feng does have a tooth print. It was left when Yan Ruyu was excited. He looked back at Ma Qiduo and said, "Ruyu, I went to the reception house just now."


    "Oh, jade!" Ma Qiduo nodded his head and said, "Ruyu''s is acceptable, but not other women''s. Huangfu Ruo die can''t bite you. But, have you taken a bath after you come back?"


    Chu Feng did not think so much and said, "no!"


    Ma Qiduo screamed like a hippopotamus, sat up again, wrinkled her face and said, "asshole, if you don''t wash it clean, you''ll come into my body with the smell of other women. I hate you!"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then with a surprised smile, he pulled Ma Qiduo down and kissed him and said, "fool, you can change your angle to think that after I don''t take a bath with you, I''ll go with my heart at night, so she''ll also be in by your taste?"


    Seeing what Ma Qiduo was thinking about with blinking eyes, Chu Feng did not give her to continue thinking and said, "by the way, how much do you know about the Rothschild family?"


    Ma Qiduo was really attracted by Chu Feng''s attention. She didn''t know whether Chu Feng asked this question, or replied: "you can ask your baby apprentice. She is a miss of the Rothschild family."


    "I asked you because I couldn''t ask her. Don''t you know her?" Chu Feng naturally knew that he could ask Qing, but some things were not suitable for asking. He said softly, "tell me, I need to know about it now."


    Ma Qiduo shook his head and said, "it''s only the reason why Ma and the Rothschild family cooperated that I met with Qing. As for some details about the Rothschild family, I''m not very clear. Isn''t Ye Zixuan very intelligent? Can you ask her


    Chu Feng was stunned. He found that he had neglected Ye Zixuan. He asked Ye Zixuan to collect information when he was a apprentice. But later, he forgot because there were too many things. At this moment, Ma Qiduo talked about Chu Feng''s shame. He knew that he would get the information first, and then turn over with Ye Zixuan. Now he can''t help it.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, Ma Qiduo thought he was thinking about something. He jumped out of bed and hummed a tune and ran into the bathroom to take a bath. After fighting with Chu Feng, she was dripping with sweat.


    After Ma Qiduo took a bath, Chu Feng was no longer in the room. She curled her lips. Ma Qiduo hummed, "I have to tell Xinyu elder sister that Fengfeng''s husband didn''t bathe here. Let her ignore him tonight!"


    At this time, Chu Feng has come to the balcony, see ye Xinlan sitting there making a little sweater, nodding to one side, hesitated to turn around and sat down and said with a smile, "Lan Lan Lan, how about helping me?"


    Ye Xinlan is making a sweater. His whole body trembles when he hears the speech. He looks around quickly. Seeing no one on guard, he says to Chu Feng: "do you want to do? Now Xinyu and Qiduo are all there. What do you want to do? Go to them. Don''t make my mind!"


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. He didn''t expect Ye Xinlan to think of himself like this. He waved his hand with a wry smile and said, "I don''t mean that, but I want you to make a phone call for Zixuan. You are her sister-in-law. I just had a conflict with her. Now I want to discuss something with her."


    Ye Xinlan found that he had misunderstood the meaning of Chu Feng. His face was red, and he glared at Chu Feng angrily and hummed: "speak more clearly next time!"


    When ye Xinlan wanted to call ye Zixuan with his mobile phone, chufeng stretched out his arms and said with a smile: "it''s not that I don''t know, but you are not pure in your mind. It''s nearly four months, and it doesn''t affect your normal life. You can find me when you need it."


    Ye Xinlan dials out the telephone to smell speech and hums angrily: "get out of here!" Then stand up and go to one side to make a phone call, but the whole heart is plopping and bouncing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    There is a hill about three kilometers away from the west gate of the imperial city. It is more than 800 meters above sea level. There is a pavilion on the top of the mountain. When it comes to holidays, many people will come here to play and climb the mountain. It''s not the weekend now. It''s almost hard to see people. There are only a few scavengers walking back and forth.


    Ye Zixuan drove the car and stopped here, opened the door and got out of the car. Looking at the 800 meter high hill, she murmured: "how can I meet you here? It''s not in this place to exercise when I''m pregnant."


    Shaking her head incomprehensibly, ye Zixuan changed her sports clothes when she came. She was full of the breath of invincible youth. She quickly walked up the stairs and walked towards the top of the mountain.


    Ordinary people slowly walk up nearly an hour''s journey. Ye Zixuan has arrived at the top of the mountain in less than 10 minutes. When the mountain wind blows her hair, she also sees the people sitting in the pavilion. Her eyes coagulate and she goes to drink: "son of a bitch, how are you? Where is my sister-in-law?"


    The person sitting here is Chu Feng, who has Ye Xinlan''s figure. Hearing the speech, he stood up and looked at Ye Zixuan, who had just argued in the morning. Chu Feng''s heart was also a little embarrassed, but the man didn''t stick to the details. Chufeng quickly raised a smile: "I asked aunt ye to call you here."


    "Sit down first."


    Ye Zixuan didn''t sit down. She just stared at Chu Feng. She didn''t believe that Chu Feng, who was so indifferent to herself in the morning, was so enthusiastic and said coldly, "if you have anything, you can say it, if you have farts, you can let it go!"


    Chufeng shook his head with a bitter smile, but did not say anything else. He went outside the pavilion and walked towards the edge of the mountain. In Ye Zixuan''s puzzled eyes, Chu Feng turned back and said, "Happy Birthday!"


    Ye Zixuan was stunned, and then suddenly a trace of warmth appeared. Today is her birthday, which is also the reason why she went to Chu Feng to see how he handled the affairs of meiyuanluo''s family, and what expression of her birthday was. However, she didn''t expect that such a thing happened later, and ye Zixuan is still depressed to the present.


    Although Chu Feng suddenly wished her a happy birthday, ye Zixuan still had a cold face and said, "no need!"


    Chu Feng smiles indifferently and looks at the distance. Ye Zixuan comes to scold impatiently. However, she sees something slowly floating in the distance. All her anger disappears at this moment.


    Only a few hundred meters away, a big hot-air balloon is approaching the top of the mountain. On the balloon, there are some big words: Happy Birthday to Ye Zixuan!


    Chu Feng brings up a smile and says in his heart, as the old saying goes, no matter how tough a woman is, she also has a weak side. Although Ye Zixuan has not spoken yet, Chu Feng can feel her anger disappearing.


    At the same time, I also have a little apology. In order to get something, I want to cheat Ye Zixuan.


    The hot-air balloon has been slowly approaching. As it gets closer and closer, ye Zixuan looks at Chu Feng and says, "what''s the matter? Don''t think I''ll forgive you. I''m very angry today." Although the words said that, but did not start stiff, imperceptibly has some relaxation.


    Chu Feng turned around and looked at Ye Zixuan. He scolded himself. Suddenly he took out a small box and opened it. A bright diamond ring was shining. The sound of music came from the hot-air balloon. Today, you are going to marry me!


    Chu Feng directly knelt down on one knee and looked at Ye Zixuan with sincere eyes and a touch of tenderness. "Remember the last time Xinyu''s birthday, you said to me that you should have some of her, and that the diamond ring should be bigger than her. I always remember it in my heart."


    Ye Zixuan shook her body, turned her head to one side and hummed, "don''t think that I won''t be angry because of this. Eighteen children, so many roses and so many audiences, it''s not over!"


    Chufeng smiles gently and points to the balloon. When ye Zixuan turns her head, the balloon just turns to the other side. Behind Ye Zixuan''s happy birthday, there is another sentence: Chu Feng loves you!


    When ye Zixuan''s eyes were wide, Chu Feng said softly: "the balloon is being watched by countless people in the air. Do you think your audience is a little more, or are you talking a little more? Another rose


    Chu Feng raised a hand and dropped it. The bottom of the balloon suddenly opened. Many petals fell, all of which were rose petals. When the wind blew, they flew all over the sky, and even more directly floated to the top of the mountain here, falling in a sea of water.


    As if in a sea of flowers, ye Zixuan''s whole body was shaking, biting his lips and humming: "then why do you want to talk to me like that in the morning? Don''t you know it''s very harmful to me?"


    "I did it on purpose!"


    Chu Feng once again scolded his son of a bitch in his heart. His face was full of tenderness and tenderness. He said gently, "because then you will be angry and you won''t pay attention to my affairs. I can prepare all this for you calmly. I wish you a happy 23rd birthday and fulfill your initial requirements."


    Lift up the small box again, the words are still: "more than heart talk roses, more than heart talk audience, even diamond rings are bigger than her, are you satisfied?"


    "You mean to make me angry and surprise me?" Ye Zixuan asked Chu Feng. At the moment, his brain was a little short circuited. Seeing Chu Feng nodding seriously, ye Zixuan''s heart was full of sweetness and murmured: "is this how you kneel and don''t speak?"Chu Feng was stunned, but he said a lot. Seeing ye Zixuan''s expression, he seemed to understand something. He said with a smile: "Zixuan, marry me, OK?"


    Ye Zixuan bit her lips. Even though she was worth her best in force and her status was not a vase, she was bound to move in such a carefully arranged atmosphere. She stretched out her right hand and said, "I will!"


    Chu Feng scolded his son of a bitch in his heart for the third time. He picked up the ring and put it on Ye Zixuan. He stood up and kissed the woman''s red lips. After the long kiss, he pointed to the far away balloon and said, "this balloon will fly around the imperial city within the allowed range. Are you satisfied?"


    Ye Zixuan shakes her head and looks at Chu Feng. Although she doesn''t love her, she doesn''t mind her tender voice at the moment: "the matter has not been solved. You''d better not challenge the nerve of the person in charge and let them land?"


    Chu Feng also wanted to make ye Zixuan open his mouth, but did not want her to have said it directly. But now Chu Feng asked, "why, don''t you want the whole world to know that I proposed to you?"


    Ye Zixuan relies on Chu Feng. Even though she is stronger than Chu Feng, she is only willing to lie in the arms of this man, looking at the hot-air balloon and whispering, "I have found out what happened in huanxinghai that day. I know the harm my grandfather has done to you. You can still do this to me, that''s enough!"


    "I don''t want you to be hurt any more, so let the balloon down. That''s enough!"


    Looking up at Chu Feng, ye Zixuan scattered her valiant side and said, "as I said to you at the beginning, as long as you are my man, I will send you to the top at all costs. No one can hurt you, even if he is the person in charge of the pilgrimage or my grandfather!"


    Chu Feng''s guilt is much more than the beginning. Ye Zixuan did say such things to him before, but Chu Feng only regarded it as a joke. He hugged Ye Zixuan tightly and said, "I''m sorry, I hurt you today."


    Ye Zixuan shook her head and leaned against Chu Feng''s arms. At the moment, there was no anger in her heart. She showed a smile and said with a little shrewdness: "you know, if you hurt me, don''t have a second time in my life. I can''t change the number of women around you. I can only hope you pay attention to my existence."


    "When you got the promise from my grandfather from Ye''s family, I recognized your life!"


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath. At the moment, it was unnecessary to say more. He directly kissed Ye Zixuan''s red lips and deeply sucked the woman''s sweet tongue. It seems that only in this way can he begin to hold his heart close to his purpose and make up for a little guilt.


    After the long kiss, Chu Feng turned and squatted down and said, "little wife, I''ll carry you down the mountain!"


    Originally, he was still angry because of the three words "Concubine". However, seeing that Chu Feng had to carry himself down the mountain, his anger dissipated again. He lay down on Chu Feng''s body directly with his drum mouth, leaning on his shoulder, feeling the warmth and warmth at the moment.


    All the way down for nearly 20 minutes, after sitting in the car, Chu Feng shook his sour arm and said with a smile, "wife, are you supposed to lose weight? I''m scared by your fat back!"


    Ye Zixuan frowns. She has always heard that people who are too thin are easily scared when they are carried by others. If they look at themselves, they are not thin. It can be said that they are just slim and have no fat. How can they be scared?


    Just about to ask Chu Feng where he had it, he saw his eyes staring at him. He looked down and turned red. He pinched chufeng''s arm angrily and said, "I''m using Fengyuan Yangyin pills now, but I don''t think I''m as big as Zhou Xiaoxuan. You dare to say that you can lose weight and I can''t beat you and me!"


    Chu Feng took Ye Zixuan''s hand with a smile and asked, "what should I do so big?"


    "So it is!" Chu Feng nodded his head seriously after hearing the speech. I''m afraid that men like big things. He fastened the seat belt to Ye Zixuan''s concern. He asked intentionally: "by the way, I called you the Charlotte family last time. Do you have any information?"


    "I believe you''ve heard about the sudden gambling in Wenzhou, that is, the Rothschild family is behind the scenes. I want to know something about it."


    But he didn''t get a response. Chu Feng looked up and saw Ye Zixuan was squinting at him. Chu Feng touched his face and asked in a daze: "is there any dirt on my face?"


    At the moment, it seems that ye Xuan was moved by the ring when she saw it on the chair, but I didn''t think it was moving for me to see the ring, but I didn''t think it was the reason why I was moved by the ring


    Chu Feng was a little chilly, but he patted his chest and said, "you are so excellent, so attractive, how can I be willing to give it to others? It must be aimless and sincere!"


    Ye Zixuan''s face turned red. Anyone who was said so by such a man was embarrassed and said angrily, "get out of here!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    At the moment, in the heavily guarded cabinet room, there are more than ten top dignitaries who can influence Weiss. The chief Gongye sits at the top of the table, looks around at the people below, and finally says faintly: "the day after tomorrow is the day of engagement. Do you have a decision?"


    Although he had experienced the changes of Chu Feng, but because of the support of Huang Huo and plum blossom club, and the return of Kato mu, Miyano still sat firmly in the position of chief Weiss, and no one could shake it.


    Look at me and I''ll look at you. Finally Yamakawa stood up and bowed down and said, "Mr. chief, it''s better to open a video conference to see what Kato means. After all, although the war is against us, Kato is the key."


    "At least we should be clear about Kato''s confidence and how much he has, and listen to your analysis by the way."


    Miyano nodded and said, "yes


    Soon, people in the conference room began to connect with the St. Davis exchange hall. The video conference was officially opened. There were shinko, Masai Kato and Ambassador Weiss. They were also slightly shocked to see that the top officials of Weiss were there at the moment.


    Yamakawa looked at the people on the screen and whispered: "Kato Jun, I don''t know if you represent Weiss and chufeng to fight, how many will win."


    Kato wood rubbed to stand up, the eye like a torch back way: "100%


    Seeing the suspicion in everyone''s eyes, Kato knew that he had to give some information, so he said: "I believe you all know Gu Wu. It''s no accident that master Jiuye can become the peak of Weiwu Road, because he is a strong martial arts master and a martial arts practitioner. As his closed door apprentice, I also follow the practice."


    "To this day, I have been a strong force in Tianyuan Yizhong, and libaobai people can handle it easily!"


    In the cabinet room, except for Miyano, who knew it for a long time, and mountains and rivers who didn''t care about anything, everyone''s faces were slightly moved. As people at the top level, they were not unfamiliar with the level of Wudao. They also knew that the martial arts of chuweisi were inherited from the ancient martial arts of the holy Dynasty.


    Seeing everyone moved, Kato said while the iron was hot: "and for Chu Feng, I am not arrogant, but I have studied. When he went to Weiss to make trouble, he met Sato of plum blossom club and was almost killed in the war with the latter, and Sato is still only the strength of the master level."


    "I believe you all know that half a master is a master, and there is a great master above the master, that is, the one who is superior to the master, and then the warrior who breaks through the shackles."


    When Yamakawa heard Kato Mu''s words, he asked everyone''s voice: "Mr. Kato, we are very pleased that you have such an analytical ability. It shows that you are not a fool without brains. However, to what extent do you think Chu Feng''s strength has gone, you should be aware that he has already lost a lot of losses to the master level of the holy Dynasty and even the super master."


    "Hold on to the Super Master level!" Kato wood confidently threw out a sentence, and could not hide the madness. He raised his head and continued: "I, Tianyuan Yizhong state, although it is only the beginning of martial arts, but I have entered this realm a year ago, precipitation for a long time, I believe that soon I will step into the second level."


    "If Chu Feng and I fight, I can screw off his head in the shortest time


    In the Weiss exchange hall, only Kato was talking. When he left the last note, Xinzi spoke softly: "although Kato Jun''s courage is commendable, but it involves the life and death of thousands of people, I think it''s better to be careful. Since Chu Feng came out, there have been many things in which the weak win the strong.


    In my personal opinion, we should refuse to pay attention to this battle between Chu Feng and Wei. Although this will bring us temporary shame, it is worth sacrificing thousands of people. "


    As soon as Xinzi finished speaking, Kato murmured: "Your Highness, please don''t be so ambitious as to destroy your own prestige. The holy court is not as powerful as it was at the beginning. In the past, people often say that the verdict of the holy court is incomparable and the seven major forces are in charge of deterring hundreds of countries in the world? It''s just that in those days when I set up the challenge arena, dozens of people came up. What''s the result? "


    Xinzi frowned a little, but when she thought of the startling and murderous spirit that appeared in Chu Feng''s body when she separated from her that day, she said: "this is just my opinion. I don''t want to bet people''s lives on this game. After all, there are many opportunities to kill chufeng. I also believe that I can get rid of chufeng and welcome back to my royal brother."


    Kato gave a scornful smile and refused to say anything about Xinzi. Looking at the cabinet minister who was still hesitating, he straightened up and said, "please order a war. I will certainly kill Chu Feng and wash away our shame!"


    Gong Ye sat there and looked at the materials. It was a large and small battle since Chu Feng came out. There were group wars and individual battles. It was the same as Kato Mu said. When he met the Super Master level figures, Chu Feng was the miserable one. Even if he finally won the victory, the losses were very heavy.


    Closing the information in his hand, Miyano does not want to open the mouth by himself. He looks at Yamakawa and says, "Mr. Yamakawa, you once worked in the Shengchao exchange hall for ten years, and you know most about the people of the Shengchao. Do you think that Chu Feng''s words like this are bluff, or are you sure?"


    Yamakawa nodded back: "Mr. chief, I have also studied Chu Feng. It can be called the younger generation" Hi! "In the past 100 years More than a dozen cabinet ministers, including representatives of the royal family, stood up and respectfully replied. Then they scattered to arrange their own affairs, preparing to recruit enough people to send to the holy court before the day after tomorrow.At the same time, in the San vicis exchange hall, Xinzi eyebrows stirred. Looking at Kato, who was flattered by the public, she stood up and said, "Mr. Kato, although I am not satisfied with the result, the cabinet has passed. I can only wish you success. The lives of the 9999 Weiss people depend on you!"


    At the moment, Kato Mu is completely silent in the glory to be won. Hearing Xinzi''s words, he held his head high and said: "don''t worry, Chu Feng is just making a farce of self humiliation. I will certainly screw off his head. Then,"


    glancing playfully over Xinzi, Kato murmured: "at that time, I will carry the power of victory to the royal family Propose a marriage and marry his highness Xinzi, the prince of Inner Mongolia! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    Night in the morning!


    Three figures quickly left fengteng garden, no one found that after leaving, they went out 500 meters before they got on the trolley and left quietly.


    The driver was Murong Bing. Looking at Chu Feng who was sitting beside him, he said with a smile: "how could the girl let you out in the middle of the night


    "Can you speak better?" Chu Feng rolled his eyes and secretly left fengteng garden. Murong Bing chuckled and drove the car and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. There are no women except Su Xinyu. There are two girls, twins, I''m a man. You can use it. Tell me what it''s like!"


    Sitting in the back of the car, when she heard the speech, her face turned red, and Chu Feng''s eyes turned straight. In this way, Murong Bing did not blush.


    Fifteen minutes later, the car stopped in a slightly desolate street. Chu Feng got out of the car alone and flashed into one of the lanes. Murong Bing waved to Bing qingyujie to follow him. He leaned on the car and hummed an unknown tune. His face was comfortable.


    In the alley, Chu Feng just walked to the middle, dozens of people flashed out in the dark. Two people quickly came to Chu Feng and said in a deep voice: "less wind!"


    "Red ghost, nigger, it seems that you have finished the supplement!"


    Standing in front of Chu Feng are the two leaders of playing cards, nigger and red ghost. They look at dozens of people standing in the dark. In addition, the two niggers are 54. These days, nigger and red ghost have supplemented the lost members of the playing card Corps.


    As the head of the playing card corps, the red ghost stood up straight with a killing intention on her beautiful face: "we will remember the dead brother, please give us the order from fengshao!"


    There was no extra words, only persistent in the task. Chu Feng also knew that playing cards was a secular force of the adjudication office, so there was no sentimental words. He took the red ghost to one side and whispered in her ear. Finally, he patted her on the shoulder and said, "please, so I can feel comfortable."


    Red ghost''s eyes flashed a little surprised, but then heavily nodded back: "must complete the task!"


    Then he turned around and raised his hand. Dozens of people quickly disappeared in the dark, but suddenly there was no sound. Chu Feng looked at the empty alley, and then turned back to the car on the street. Bingqingyujie came back first. Chu Fengyang raised his hand and said, "go back!"


    Murong Bing didn''t ask Chu Feng what to do when he saw the playing card army at night. He started the car and went to fengteng garden. An episode also disappeared in the dark, and the night was peaceful!


    Six in the morning!


    Although he went out on the way, Chu Feng still opened his eyes on time. He came down from the bed to see ice and jade. He didn''t open his eyes for the first time, but he didn''t wake them up.


    After putting on clothes, Chu Feng took out a bottle and swept it over their noses. After collecting it, he put Bingqing and Yujie on the bed, covered them with quilts, and then left the room.


    These days, she is as clean as a robot. Although Chu Feng knows that they can sleep while standing, she has to suffer some mental torture to sleep with her and Su Xinyu. She is still tired, even if she is a warrior!


    Chu Feng just opened the door, Qing suddenly stood at the door, looked through the door, covered his mouth and said, "master, I have two more teachers?"


    "Go and go, what''s on your mind, we''re not doing anything!"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes wildly, knocked Green''s head and then closed the door. He went out and asked, "how can I stand at the door of the room in the morning? What''s the matter?"


    Qingdudu mouth, obviously do not believe Chu Feng did nothing, but smell speech still said: "my father just called me, asked how you think, Weisi has been engaged in personnel recruitment and execution of life and death war, and you have not given a cooperative answer!"


    Having already walked down the stairs, Chu Feng and Qing came to the restaurant. Seeing Fu Dina sitting there, she nodded and sat down and said, "does your father mean what he started to say? I must be the son-in-law of your Rothschild family? "


    "Yes, you can choose one of the eight sisters, because I am your apprentice. If you get rid of me, you can choose one of my seven sisters."


    "My father said you don''t need to marry, but you have to acknowledge her status."


    Chu Feng''s fingers tapped on the table to see the stunned Fu Dina staring eyes. After the latter bowed his head, he replied: "besides this method, is there no other way to maintain the trust between us?"


    Qing shook his head and said, "my father always believed that men and women can have the greatest trust, and only in this way can he fully support you. After all, although my father is the head of the clan, the elders in the family have no way to oppose him. This is the only way!"


    Chu Feng nodded and asked Qing to have breakfast first. He was prepared to think about it again. He could get the Rothschild family as an ally. He could take a lot of time in the face of world pressure and holy pilgrimage pressure. However, Chu Feng didn''t want to marry a young lady of the Rothschild family.At one time, Huangfu asked the sky the same way, but when the misunderstanding really happened, Huangfu ruogdie could play a very small role. At most, he was only slow to do things by himself.


    When Chu Feng was thinking about it, blueberry came in from outside and said, "the wind is weak. Fifteen minutes ago, five official Weiss ships have set sail, carrying 9999 Weiss sergeants or people to the holy pilgrimage. It is expected that the final destination will be Jianghai!"


    "Tianmen battle of life and death also attracted the attention of many forces at home and abroad, and the media also gathered in the imperial city!"


    Chu Feng nodded. He had received the news last night, so he was not surprised. He looked at the time and said, "it takes eight hours for the ship to set out from Weiss to Jianghai. It is expected to arrive this afternoon. Arrange for fat Yao to guard these people. If they arrive on time, they will all be pulled to the middle end of Jianghai and Hangzhou, waiting for the result."


    "Little wind, if you win, do you really want to kill these people?"


    Chu Feng took a bite of breakfast and nodded his head seriously and said, "when Weiss was in Nanjing, he didn''t kill hundreds of thousands of people, but I can''t kill ten thousand people. It''s very kind!"


    Blueberry felt a chill, but she could understand it after thinking about it. She nodded back and arranged. Fudina was also full. She stood up and stretched and said, "I''ll go out for a walk, too. Call me if I have something to do!"


    When Chu Feng and Qing were left in the restaurant, Qing said again, "master, how are you thinking? I can assure you that my sister and sister are rare beauties, which can definitely make you very excited


    "It''s not about that. Beauty is just a hub. I don''t like it very much."


    Chu Feng shook his head. What he was thinking about was not the problem, but the intention of the Rothschild family. Why did he have to make someone follow him and asked, "how is the gambling situation now?"


    Qinggu guzui replied: "people from Wenzhou Branch of Huangfu family also bought ten billion Chi coins of Kato wood on behalf of Huangfu family. Weiss has invested 50 billion Chi coins from all over the country. In addition, many other places have invested a lot. At present, the amount involved is nearly 300 billion Chi coins, equivalent to the output value of several months in a year of the holy Dynasty."


    Chu Feng took a breath. Although it is a little money now, it is still far from the data. I believe that there will be 24 hours before the battle of life and death, and this amount will at least double. No wonder so many people like to gamble.


    Finally, if the 500 billion Chi Yuan closed, 30% of his own income would be 150 billion Chi Yuan. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and this net income was comparable to that of Ma Ma group and Li''s consortium!


    But the more so, Chu Feng was more calm and sat up straight and opened his mouth: "now what is the ratio between me and Kato wood?"


    Qing took out his mobile phone and looked at it and said: "the proportion of Kato wood is adjusted again. If he wins, one hundred yuan will be compensated by ten yuan. Three hours ago, a message was received within our family. Kato Mu is a martial arts strong man, a real strong man in Tianyuan Yizhong area. One punch can kill an elephant."


    Chu Feng had already known the strength of Kato wood, so he was not surprised. He asked faintly, "do you want to adjust the odds because of this news? What about mine? "


    Qing curiously looked at Chu Feng and said, "some experts compared you with Kato wood and compared the data. Finally, your multiple ratio was adjusted to 1:10. If you win, you will lose 1000 yuan for 100 yuan.


    However, because of this rate, many people are even less optimistic about you. Only Hanhuang Nanliu''s consortium left 500 million pool dollars to buy you win. With the rest of the hot money, the total amount you win is only one billion pool dollars! "


    Chufeng chufeng chufeng laughed and said with a smile, "if I win, I only need to pay 10 billion pool coins. Even now, the Rothschild family has made 290 billion pool coins. It''s really a profiteering gamble, and the direct income is more than 200 billion holy Koreas."


    Qing pursed her lips and looked at Chu Feng, with her head tilted, she said with a smile, "do you want to consider being my brother-in-law or brother-in-law?"


    Chu Feng turned his white eyes and looked at Qing and said, "it''s better to choose you than to look for those I don''t know!" When his face turned red, the casual Chu Feng deflected his words and said: "tell your father, I swear by the reputation of the master of the wind door that I am willing to become the son-in-law of your family, but don''t let them come here. I will come back later."


    "As for why you can''t come, I''m sure you can find an excuse for me, understand?"


    "You are worried that other teachers will be angry!" Qing spit out his tongue, said lovingly, and then nodded back: "don''t worry, as long as you promise, you don''t have to choose now. My sisters are all over the world, all doing things, and it''s more troublesome to take them out."


    Chu Feng nodded and didn''t make a sound. He just thought about the news that ye Zixuan passed on to him last night. The success of the Rothschild family was never accidental!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    Today, Chu Feng didn''t go anywhere, and he Qing decided on something and went back to his room directly. Su Xinyu seemed to know what to do. He didn''t disturb Chu Feng since 8:00 in the morning.


    Chu Feng didn''t come out of the room until two o''clock in the afternoon. His bald head seemed to rub and shine. He just walked out of the room. He looked at Yan Luo in the garden and said in amazement: "Oh, more and more monks are there. Every time I see you with a bald head and think of so many wives, I''m very depressed!"


    After hearing the words, all the elite people who walked through the fengteng garden looked at chufeng''s bald head and laughed. In the whole fengteng garden, except for the women of Chu Feng, only Yan Luo dared to speak to Chu Feng like this, and only Yan Luo dared to scold loudly, son of a bitch of Chu Feng!


    But the more so, the more people feel that Chu Feng is approachable, but there is no pressure.


    Tomorrow is the date of the battle of life and death. Chu Feng has nothing to worry about. At this time, no matter how many people are waiting for the result of tomorrow, and they don''t worry about what someone will do to them. Huangfu family still wants to live well until tomorrow. Otherwise, how can we get a return of ten billion yuan?


    Touching his bald head, Chu Feng looked at the lonely life who had jumped to a tree because he was annoyed and called out: "lonely life, come down to practice!"


    Lonely life has not answered, Yama on the ouch a rushed forward to show the biceps brachii to make a gesture, ha ha smile: "abuse you, let me come!"


    "You?"


    Chu Feng curiously looked at Yan Luo and asked, "no, you''re too weak. You''d better come alone."


    Yan Luo''s most depressing thing since he joined the wind gate is that he was often attacked by two people of Chu Feng. At the moment, when so many people were hit, he shot at the back of Chu Feng with a green face and a high kick. It seemed that if he didn''t kick Chu Feng, he would not stop eating mud.


    But when Yan Luo felt that this time, even if he could not defeat Chu Feng, he could roll out in confusion. However, Chu Feng moved his body, but this time, there was no Chu Feng in Yan Luo''s attack range.


    When he was surprised that the speed of Chu Feng was so fast, Yan Luo smelled a crisis and wanted to retract, but the foot had been held by Chu Feng.


    Gently shaking his head and sighing, Chu Feng didn''t let up and said, "you are too weak. Why do you need it? I''m such a good man Yan Luo''s body is flying away.


    Yan Luo didn''t fall to the ground in confusion. He just fell on the ground and stepped back to stabilize his body. There was no anger on his face. He was shocked and said, "I don''t know why. Rolling bed sheets with twins in the room every day can improve my strength. It seems that I have to find two younger sisters and roll them."


    Yan Luo''s words without any scruples made many people laugh. The ice and jade who followed him turned red. Chu Feng rolled his eyes and looked at the lonely life who had already come down from the tree and said, "take out the knife!"


    Lonely life hand a black knife in the hand, around the people also get out of the way, the eyes of hot looking at Chu Feng and Gu Ming.


    As we all know, Gu Ming once killed the red wing, the first person in the red list, and Chu Feng''s strength should be above Gu Ming''s. at this moment, the two men are going to fight, and everyone is excited. Even Yan Luo will shut up.


    Although he was noisy all day long, he knew that when he really moved, he was not the opponent of Chu Feng and lonely life. At this time, he was also watching the battle that they were about to start.


    The wind blows!


    Lonely life moved, and at first he was five meters away from Chu Feng. The next moment he was one meter away from Chu Feng. The black knife in his hand was stabbing Chu Feng with a touch of cold light, which was extremely fierce.


    Gu Ming is a serious man. As long as he does his best to fight the war, he always tries his best to swing every knife. People around him are frightened. Although Chu Feng dodges easily, the people who watch him are more worried.


    At this time, Chu Feng''s body turned around and stretched out his left hand directly toward the black knife of solitary life. With a clear sound, Chu Feng stood in place, but Gu Ming stopped after three steps.


    All around were quiet, only the slight breeze passing by. Everyone blinked. The fight just now was too fast. They didn''t know what was going on, so it seemed that he was defeated?


    Lonely life frowned, and then turned his head to Yan Luo and said, "the weak, together!"


    Yan Luo watched the battle between Chu Feng and Gu Ming. He didn''t care about the way Gu Ming called him. He took a knife from a member of the wind gate, and Gu Ming completely locked Chu Feng from two directions.


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a touch of warm smile, and looked at the distant blue Mei ER and the curious Xia Yan who stood on one side with a smile: "you two also together!"


    "Four together!"


    In addition to Gu Ming and Yan Luo, the rest of them were stunned. LAN Mei ER and Xia Yan looked at each other. Xia Yan showed a puzzled look and said with a bitter smile: "the wind is less. I''m not the opponent of Gu Ming and Yan Luo. Are they two enough?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, come on!" At the moment, Chu Feng felt that there was an inexhaustible force in his body. He was inspired by the pure and pure in a few hours today. Chu Feng wanted to try his own combat effectiveness to which step.Chufeng said so, and LAN Mei ER and Xia Yan also went out. They completely surrounded chufeng in the four directions of southeast and northwest. Each of them had a knife in his hand and looked at the Chu wind at this time like a torch.


    Facing the siege of the four leaders of Fengmen, Chu Feng stood with a negative hand and still opened his mouth with a smile: "come on!"


    Yan Luo was the first to shoot out, and the knife in his hand stabbed at Chu Feng. Then Xia Yan also moved. The former king of war is still sharp today. LAN Meier also waves a knife with her. The three men block the three retreats of Chu Feng from three directions.


    However, he stood still and level until the first attacking Yan Luo was about to touch Chu Feng. One hand slowly held on to the knife, and his body was like electricity, bringing out the sound of the wind.


    All the members of the wind door watching around all subconsciously stop breathing. The four people who besiege Chu Feng are all generals. At the moment, the four people attack Chu Feng together. Can Chu Feng stop it?


    In the face of Yan Luo''s fierce sword, Chu Feng dodged with his left hand, which was like an electric shock, and collided with LAN Mei er''s knife. His body then leaped to avoid Xia Yan''s knife from behind, and instantly resolved the first round of attack of the three men.


    However, the whole world seems to be gloomy, only that knife.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were calm, and his toes were a little above the back of blueberry''s knife. With the help of his body, he lifted up again, and with one hand, two gold needles flashed out and shot directly in the next moment.


    Gu Ming catches the gold needle trick with his eyes. The black knife changes its track and splits out horizontally. He hears only two small sounds, and then he falls on the ground. Chu Feng also falls five meters away with the power of the two gold needles that Gu Ming blocks back.


    A hand, the gold needle has disappeared in the palm of the hand, Chu Feng stood in place and exhaled a breath: "such strength to fight against Kato wood, is still a little bit."


    Although he resisted the attack of the four men, Chu Feng knew that none of them tried their best to show their killing moves. Otherwise, he would not be so relaxed if he fought with the dead. However, if he faced Kato Mu tomorrow, he would definitely fight for life and death, and neither side would show any mercy.


    Bingqingyujie came over. Yujie carefully took out a handkerchief to wipe off the sweat of Chu Feng''s brief confrontation. She said in a low voice, "little Lord, my sister and I will promote you one more time in the evening, which can make you stride a step. Your meridian and physical endurance are beyond our expectation. You can go on!"


    Chu Fengwei nodded imperceptibly, patted his hands and went to sit directly on the grass with everyone. He patted Xia Yan on the shoulder and said, "there is no war in the north now, and the rest of the events also need a little fermentation time. I heard that Wei Wei, who is a brother, didn''t pay attention to her during the Spring Festival. Go to Jianghai to see her sometime."


    Xia Yan wry smile''s return way: "where is I do not accompany her, is the wind little you are not in, she is lazy to go out with me."


    Chu Feng was stunned and coughed. He avoided everyone''s banter and looked at the car driving into fengteng garden in the distance. He said softly, "go ahead and do your business. The guests are coming."


    Lonely life directly stood up and left. Yan Luo pulled up a grass and put it in his mouth and hummed a little song. LAN Mei er said, "be careful. Xia Yan didn''t stay, but secretly arranged for someone to pay attention to it. This is an extraordinary period. Chu Feng can''t have anything.


    Several cars continued to come down a few people, led by Emperor Li Ji!


    Li Ji came and looked at Chu Feng sitting lazily on the ground and said bluntly: "no matter how you think about me now, I have only one thing to do. If you really want to kill ten thousand people tomorrow, leave me thousands of them. The Dragon corps and I are willing to dye their hands with blood, so that you can be less guilty!"


    Ye Zisheng stood beside him with a warm smile and said, "I am a literati. I can''t do too many things for you. But tomorrow I will control all the major media in China and will not report anything, even if you really kill ten thousand people in the end."


    Zhou Jingxing also straightened up and said sincerely: "I don''t know what''s wrong with you and the old men, but I always regard you as a friend and brother. Tomorrow, I will send 50000 police to close Tianmen to give you an absolutely quiet environment, and I won''t disturb the wind gate at this time."


    Su Mobei dressed in a military uniform, said faintly: "the heart language is always my sister, no matter what the reason is my sister. Tomorrow, the guard will send out a division. As long as anyone does not abide by the rules of the game, whether he is an official or a private force, I will fight with thunder and maintain your authority."


    As soon as the four people came and said nothing, they said their purpose. Chu Feng also stood up. Although he had some opinions on several old men, what Li Ji and others said was true. Chu Feng''s left eye told him that it was true!


    From Li Ji''s body to walk, a person in their chest heavy hammer a punch, will not hurt, just a kind of gratitude, finally said: "thank you, I thought you would not come, waiting for you for three days, but now I have your words, I do not have any worries, even if I die, I also believe that you will not let me die with my eyes closed."


    Sometimes men don''t need too many words. A word and an action are enough to show us together. Each of them holds out a fist to each other. Li Ji smiles wildly and says, "who says that the holy pilgrimage will intrigue. When those old men retire or sleep in coffins, we will never build a holy pilgrimage like an iron barrel!"It is estimated that Li Jiji would dare to say such words in the whole holy Dynasty, but after listening to them, they all showed a wild smile. The holy Dynasty is rich in resources, vast in territory and rich in resources. It is indeed lacking in the words of collusion and concerted efforts. Development is an extremely simple thing.


    And then came here, has not spoken Zhou Xiaoxuan at the moment quietly open the mouth, once the military overlord flower, now the Imperial City beauty captain overbearing said: "you''d better give me back alive, if you don''t come back and let me marry meiyuanluo''s, I''ll die for you!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s words made everyone laugh. Chu Feng also laughed in amazement. He spread out his hands and said, "I''m all dead. You can''t see me when you die!"


    Then, when Zhou Xiaoxuan blushed and said something wrong, she took Li Ji and Su Mobei''s shoulders and said to everyone, "tomorrow is the beginning of the world shaking, and tomorrow is the beginning of the rise of the holy Dynasty. Today, we have a good drink for the sake of the holy court and for our brothers."


    Li Ji and others echoed: "for the sake of the holy pilgrimage, for the sake of brothers!"


    The voice echoed in fengteng garden for a long time, shaking everyone''s heart. A hollow outside fengteng garden has been paying close attention to the nameless situation of fengteng garden. Standing up from the concave place, something in the body is burning.


    Turning to leave, nono said, "number one, maybe you''re really wrong!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    The rising sun ushers in a new day!


    The sun shines and falls in fengteng garden. At 7:30, the garden has already been busy. When everyone walks by, they can''t help looking at the main building. Today is a special day, and the hero in their heart has not yet appeared.


    In a guest room on the second floor, Chu Feng got up at this time to wash herself and get up. She said in a soft voice, "today ice will follow me. You can have a good rest."


    Go to stand beside the bed and look at the tired two sisters. Chu Feng smiles and says, "thank you. If I don''t guess wrong, what you practice is not unrestrained. Once a day is your limit. But these days you are overloaded. I really appreciate it, so take a good rest."


    "If I can come back alive, I can do it once every three days. I can''t come in such a hurry."


    The value of their existence is to enhance the power of Chu Feng to the greatest extent. However, the latter is more concerned about their bodies at the moment. They do not ask them to cooperate without restraint. With such masters, everyone''s heart is warm.


    Cover the quilt for the two sisters, Chu Feng deliberately said: "not to discuss with you, this is an order, want to better help me, then raise your body, you know?"


    She looked at each other and nodded slightly. Chu Feng''s face softened a little. She hooked her two sisters'' noses and turned over and left the room.


    In the hall, the person in charge of the air door has already stood here. Chu Feng hung a relaxed smile and looked at the tense faces of everyone and said with a smile: "I''m not nervous about going to war. How do you look like you are facing a big enemy?"


    When they heard this, they all laughed bitterly. I''m afraid that Chu Feng and Murong Bing are the most relaxed at this time. They all came forward and said in a deep voice, "let me fight!"


    "It''s a fight between Kato and me. It''s not appropriate for you to fight!"


    Chu Feng knew that Gu Ming didn''t want to take risks on his own. He patted him on the shoulder and said to everyone, "this is also a necessary battle. What should be done should be done. Don''t let a Kato affect the daily operation of the damper. For me, it''s just a small matter. Go to your business!"


    Chufeng relaxed performance, let everyone''s heart a little bit more stable, Xia Yan took a step forward to open his mouth: "less wind, what else need to do?"


    Chu Feng went to the restaurant, pondered for a moment, stopped and said: "send out 10000 members of the wind door, although Zhou Jingxing sent out 50000 police force, but some people are beyond the control of the police, Tianmen near as far as possible to reduce the ordinary people and other unimportant people, I do not want to kill Kato wood, but exposed to the sun."


    Xia Yan nodded slightly, and then turned away from the hall to arrange for Chu Feng''s explanation. At this time, only by doing something can the heart be quieter.


    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo are special women. They know that chufeng still has something to talk to. They simply say a word carefully and eat breakfast quietly. They don''t want to disturb Chu Feng''s heart at this time.


    "There''s little wind. There''s a little accident."


    When everyone sat down to have breakfast, blueberry said softly, "there were some technical problems in the five ships that were going to the river and sea yesterday afternoon. After the rush repair, there was a thick fog on the sea, and the ship was forced to stay one hundred nautical miles away from the boundary line of the holy Koreas, and could not get close to it for the time being!"


    Chu Feng took a sip of porridge and said, "the fog itself is big in this season, especially on the sea. This battle has attracted the attention of the whole world. Weiss will not play tricks. As long as I win, those people will surely send the pilgrimage."


    Blueberry frowned and hesitated to open her mouth: "less wind, do you really want to kill so many people?"


    "You have asked this question many times, and I still answer it that way."


    Even the rest of the people were curious about whether chufeng would really kill people if he won the final victory, but Chu Feng didn''t lift his head and just gently threw out a sentence: "do what you need to do. In addition, Meier, you are ready to fly to the river and sea after the war, waiting for your head to be cut off!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s meaning was very firm, LAN Mei Er nodded and stopped talking. The others did not take the initiative to speak, which affected Chu Feng''s mood at this time.


    Chufeng quickly drank two bowls of porridge and breathed out a pleasant breath: "how is the gambling game initiated by Wenzhou?"


    Most people know about this bet, but they don''t know that the sponsor is the Rothschild family. Qing looks at you and says in a low voice, "an hour ago, you finished your bet in Wenzhou and ended up with 700 billion Chi coins. The total amount won by Kato is 690 billion Chi coins."


    "Because in the 15 minutes before the end, Liu''s consortium let the total amount of buying you go to 10 billion pool coins. If you win in the end, Liu''s consortium will get nearly 100 billion pool dollars of net income!"


    However, Chu Feng didn''t feel much about the loss of 100 billion yuan. There were still 600 billion pool coins left. He occupied 30% of them and had 180 billion pool coins. He could do a lot of things.Of course, in addition to Chu Feng and Qing, the person in charge of the first cadre of the wind door does not know. Although Fu Dina knows something about it, she doesn''t know the specific things. Chu Feng wants to surprise everyone.


    Half an hour later, fengteng garden drove out of a motorcade and headed for Tianmen. The news was quickly spread by the good people who paid close attention to fengteng garden. Everyone''s eyes were focused on Tianmen and began to wait for the battle of life and death involving 10000 people.


    Near the wind gate, many forces are mingled among them at the moment. They are very chaotic, but no one makes any noise.


    While they were waiting for the war, countless police cars and police suddenly swarmed out to expel the people among them. Those with some status could barely stay. But ordinary people, some ordinary people and even domestic media reporters were all driven out of three kilometers by the police.


    Then, under Zhou Jingxing''s high-voltage line, the police opened a three kilometer tight cordon to fight for an extra person not to be put into it to interfere in this life and death war.


    At the same time, the guards sent a division of the armed forces to Tianmen five kilometers away. Sumobai personally declared that this battle involves a huge amount. Although it has nothing to do with the official of the holy Dynasty, in order to stabilize the Imperial City, we hope that all parties will be quiet. If there is any change, a division will attack that force without any emotion.


    The heavy pressure from the government makes some people who want to watch the fun fade away. The police and the military rarely go out together. However, when they go out at the moment, they are not allowed to have any problems. Some people are afraid that accidents will affect the fish, so they quietly retreat.


    At a time when everyone felt that this was almost the same, thousands of people from the air gate drove to the Tianmen area. They not only expelled those who had come, but also issued notices to the nearby businesses and office buildings. In the morning, the damper would work here, and all the people staying in the building should withdraw.


    After the polite statement, the Fengmen expelled the people and offered a certain amount of compensation to balance the hearts of those who were dissatisfied. However, it was a pity that they could not see the Tianmen battle with their own eyes.


    At the moment, there are only hundreds of dignified people and foreign media reporters who are not convenient to be expelled. In addition to the police force and members of Fengmen, there are still thousands of people around Tianmen, but eight of them are under martial law.


    Fortunately, when foreign journalists were foreigners, their phones rang at the same time. After answering, they were asked by their superiors to withdraw from Tianmen. They were not allowed to report on today''s events, even if they had to stay in place, but they could not shoot.


    After that, their superiors also said meaningfully that if anyone goes against the rules, the whole family will die.


    Such news has made many foreign journalists in a cold sweat. It can be sure that this is the work of Fengmen, which is the same as driving away the major media of the holy pilgrimage. However, when did the holy pilgrimage influence the international strength?


    In the car to Tianmen, Chu Feng has received Xia Yanlai''s call. The media at home and abroad have retreated, and ordinary people have been cleaned up. There are not many people left who will not have a negative impact after the war.


    Chu Feng held the hanging mobile phone, looked at the green sitting beside him and sighed: "the foreign mouthpiece is known as long live freedom, but under the high-voltage line of the Rothschild family, it still retreats, admiration!"


    "You are my master. It''s nothing to eliminate a little trouble for you, because we all know that if you lose today, foreign media will report that you deserve what you deserve. If you win, you will be said to be still bloody."


    "Weiss official has secretly contacted the major foreign media. As your apprentice, I will eliminate the trouble for you."


    Chu Feng takes a meaningful look at Qing. Although he speaks very well, how can Chu Feng not be clear about it? It''s just that he has agreed to Carol''s request. Qing now says these words with a clear purpose, which is to establish a good image in Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo''s hearts. If something happens in the future, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo will not be able to talk.


    For example, I went to Wenzhou and brought back a young lady of the Rothschild family to be his wife. After reading gratitude, I guess Ma Qiduo and Su Xinyu really can''t say anything.


    Taking advantage of Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo''s inattention, Chu Feng came over and said in a low voice: "you''re so smart to play tricks. Do you think I''m going to guard against you?"


    Qing was stunned, and then turned her head to Noria. When Chu Feng didn''t hear Chu Feng''s words, she naturally knew that Chu Feng had insight into her careful opportunities. However, in order to better cooperate in the future and let herself not know which sister would not be suppressed, Qing still had to use some small means.


    Seeing Qing''s silence, Chu Feng doesn''t get entangled. Instead, he and Carol decide to cooperate. In the future, we must find a young lady of the Rothschild family to walk through the stage. Let Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo have a good impression on their family in advance. It''s OK!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    In the past, the places where tourists come and go in the past are all armed police and members of the wind door standing with their hands, which adds a heavy flavor to the former majestic place.


    The high arena is full of people, and the protagonist has not yet appeared, but everyone is not in a hurry. This has almost attracted the attention of the whole world, and even involved in the first battle of shocking gambling. It is doomed that it will not end without a disease, but only wait for the arrival of time.


    At the same time, huanxinghai, more than ten kilometers away from Tianmen, is also heavy.


    Four old men sitting in a secret conference room, watching Tianmen through satellite transmission, their faces were not very good-looking. They believed that this picture could not be photographed by ordinary media, but could not be covered up for the kingdom with top satellites.


    When the four old men were silent, nameless came from the side and said in a positive voice: "all commanders, all four people can''t get through the phone!"


    Su dingzheng slapped his hands on the table and yelled: "what are the four stinky boys going to do? When are we going to allow them to do such things? We have sent out the military police to martial law. This shows that we are telling the whole world that there is an official standing behind Chu Feng, but we have nothing to do with that boy!"


    Ye Enzheng took a meaningful look at Su dingzheng. Although he was very angry, he could not feel the meaning of anger. However, he did not go to point out. He had his own views on this matter.


    Zhou tianchu also rarely clapped on the table and roared: "that is, Zhou Jingxing, what is this little bastard doing, 50000 police force out of martial law, playing with airplanes?"


    Ye Enzheng coughed and echoed: "Ye Zisheng, the little bastard, told the major media of the holy court that they were not allowed to report the Tianmen incident. When did I agree, this black sheep!"


    Li Zong sat at the head of the table, but looked at the three old friends with a bitter smile and said: "you are all there to scold your grandson. Do you want me to scold Li Jinna''s son of a bitch who has taken the Dragon troops to the river and sea, and said to me that he is going to practice chopping his head and killing those Weisi people with Chu Feng?"


    The four elders looked at each other, and then they all burst into laughter. Although they occasionally intrigued with each other, they could see their descendants marching forward together. Even if they were breaking the rules, they were also happy. The pilgrimage lacked nothing but common people.


    After laughing, ye Enzheng looked at the nameless light mouth: "yesterday, are you sure their conversation has no water?"


    Nameless came back yesterday to talk about the visit of the four young fengteng garden. It was not that the four big men could not stop all this, but that they did not make a statement and felt that it was impossible. In other words, in today''s situation, the four big men consciously or unconsciously promoted it.


    "For the pilgrimage and for the brothers!" Ye Enzheng nodded slightly, looked at the three old friends and breathed out a breath and asked: "old folks, do you think we are really wrong this time? Chu Feng is not what we think. If it is, Zisheng and they can''t enter fengteng garden, let alone drink."


    Ye Enzheng provoked the topic, and everyone did not give up. Zhou tianchu took over the topic and said faintly: "maybe we are really wrong. At least so far, Chu Feng has not apologized to Shengchao, but we have taken precautions against it."


    Su dingzheng coughed and said, "I think we may be wrong for someone who has been doing everything for the sake of the holy pilgrimage."


    "Maybe we are really wrong!" Li Zong finally spoke faintly and looked at the satellite broadcast on the screen, and his eyes were calm: "I hope we didn''t put Chu Feng in our heart!"


    Ye Enzheng all nodded slightly. At that time, waiting for them to calm down, it was not difficult to see some things clearly after years of life experience. At the moment, only by waiting for Chu Feng''s attitude can they do the next thing.


    At the moment, Tianmen, the crowd has been noisy, Weiss exchange hall team has been slowly driving!


    More than a dozen cars stopped and the doors opened. Weiss guards quickly spread some distance around several of them, and some people began to walk down on those cars. Among them, the most attractive one is Kato mu. After all, he is the leading role today, attracting the attention of the whole world.


    Under the guard of Weiss guards, the media were dispersed, and no one came up to cover the interview. Before the people came to the temporary seats, Kato looked around and frowned: "how come there is no reporter, such a grand event, witnessing my Weiss moment, how can there be no reporter?"


    "What else can''t be? Why isn''t even Wes''s media here?"


    Xinzi glanced at Kato lightly, sat down and did not speak. She knew that Kato not only wanted to kill Chu Feng, but also to become a national hero. She also wanted to be famous all over the world. Without media presence, Kato naturally felt uncomfortable.


    But needless to say, Xinzi also knows that the reason for the lack of media is that chufeng''s high-voltage line, thinking of the boy who he would like to kill and who was moved, Xinzi unconsciously aroused a touch of softness. Compared with Kato mu, who was afraid that the world would not know, she appreciated Chu Feng''s kind of flattery and humiliation.


    "Mr. Kato, if there is an audience, you are all national heroes!" Mitu, who doesn''t know Kato''s mind, but when the war comes, he can only say some good words to reassure Kato: "don''t worry, I''ll shoot your victory posture with my mobile phone, and then publicize it. You are still glorious!"This made Kato''s face soften a little, but he still waved his hand and said, "I don''t mean that. I just represent Weiss. I want the whole world to see the strength of wes. As a man of martial arts, I don''t care about these."


    Xinzi''s mouth swept a trace of disdain. If she really didn''t care, she would not set down the arena and would not follow her to the holy pilgrimage.


    But these words, Xinzi is in the heart slander, will not say, do not say Kato wood was born noble, only now, for Kato wood, this name is not too much!


    Looking into the distance, the motorcade of the damper has not come yet. Xinzi says in her heart, "Chu Feng, I hope you can kill Kato wood and let the cabinet and the royal family know that I am right.".


    As long as he can kill Chu Feng, everything will be publicized. He will sit down and wait for the arrival of Chu Feng. He thinks of what he says: "by the way, the ship hasn''t arrived at the holy court. Will Chu Feng delay the first World War on this pretext?"


    Looking at the time, Mitu Ma Yi said faintly: "the time for the fog to disperse is a little long, and it will take six hours at the fastest to reach the river and sea, but it doesn''t matter. Delaying a few hours is still going to be a battle."


    Kato nodded and closed his eyes, accumulating strength, but they were all indifferent. In his opinion, everything today is farce. As long as he goes to the stage, he can kill Chu Feng in the shortest time without leaving a trace of vitality. Chu Feng has no chance to beg for mercy.


    As time goes by, when the time is getting closer and closer to the scheduled battle time, the team of the damper comes late. This is what Chu Feng intended to do. He who has studied Kato Mu knows that he is a proud man. It is always very comfortable to let such a person wait.


    When the car stopped, the members of the damper did not disperse like Weiss guards. They just stood by the side of the car with negative hands. Qing and Su Xinyu got off the car one after another, which immediately attracted the attention of countless people on Weiss side.


    On the attic of Tianmen in the distance, Luo Yin, who had been here for a long time, looked at the gorgeous women coming out of the car. Her eyes projected a crazy color and said, "there are many useless women in Chu Feng. Unfortunately, in a few days, all of them are mine!"


    Shao long nodded beside him, looking at Su Xinyu and Qing and other women''s eyes, all with greed, indeed the best!


    Under the public''s attention, Chu Feng comes out of Maserati, bareheaded in the sunlight, gives people a feeling of rubbing and shining, with a shallow smile on the corner of his mouth, projecting a strong self-confidence, which is undoubtedly the favorite of the kind of infatuated girls.


    When Weis saw the appearance of Chu Feng, their eyes were filled with hatred. A series of behaviors of Chu Feng in Weiss made them ashamed. Almost everyone wanted to tear up Chu Feng.


    Mitu masichi took back his hostile eyes and spoke to Kato lightly: "that bald head is chufeng, the master of the wind gate. Although you have absolute assurance of Mr. Kato, it is not an accident that chufeng can live to this day. It is better to be careful!"


    Kato wood''s eyes are too lazy to open, arrogant reply: "a person who is going to die, no matter how the ox fork is just a corpse, the weak is the weak after all, do not need to care."


    Kato Mu''s arrogant attitude makes Mitsui slightly frown a little unhappy, but at the moment, it''s hard to say anything to rely on Kato to fight the war. However, he decided to tell the person in charge after the war that Kato is not suitable for the upper level. He is too arrogant and arrogant, and has nothing to recommend.


    Chu Feng strolled past, looked up at the sun, felt what eyes to look at the distant Tianmen attic, mouth hook up a smile, raised his hand to make shooting, mouth also bang!


    Looking at Luo Yin, she clenched her fist and knew that Chu Feng had noticed his arrival. She said: "the abandoned son of Chu family is still an official abandoned son. A person who is always abandoned dare to be so arrogant. Wait, you are lucky today, and I will kill you."


    After a gesture, Chu Feng didn''t show any sign. He looked at the direction of the Weisi people. Facing their hatred eyes, his mouth cocked slightly and said with a smile: "don''t look at me like this. If you want to kill me, you can''t do it with your eyes. Or think about collecting the corpses of viswan people and welcoming me next time!"


    The provocative left a word, Chu Feng jumped across five meters to the challenge arena, pulled off his coat and looked at Kato with his eyes closed. "Although the cannon fodder hasn''t been delivered, it will eventually arrive. Let''s fight first, and then I''ll go to the river and sea to chop off my head. I''m very busy."


    Chu Feng''s words let everyone''s eyes burst into a fierce color, Kato Mu also opened his eyes, ridiculed at the first meeting of Chu Feng, disdained to open his mouth: "want to die do not worry, I will meet you."


    As soon as Sangu Ma pulled up Kato mu, who was about to go to the stage, he showed a gentle smile and said to Chu Feng: "little wind, you and Kato Jun are going to fight, but there are still two witnesses who have not come. Let''s wait a minute."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and felt something was wrong. But when he thought that there were his own people around him, he didn''t worry about Weiss playing tricks. He spread out his hands and sat down on the challenge arena and said, "it doesn''t matter. You want this arrogant dog to live longer. I can understand it!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    Chu Feng''s words made Kato, who was always arrogant, angry. He wanted to go up and give Chu Feng a violent beating. However, he was pulled by Sangu Ma Yi and reminded him in a low voice: "Mr. Kato, Chu Feng is going to attack and disturb your heart of martial arts. You must not be successful in his plot, or you will be defeated before fighting!"


    Chu Feng curled his mouth and backhand and raised his middle finger to Kato wood, and said with extreme disdain: "I can boast. If you have the ability, don''t bark below. Come up and open up to see the truth?"


    Where has Kato Mu been insulted like this? He used to be a nine night high apprentice on the snow mountain. With his noble status, his elder martial brothers were respectful to him. This time, even Gongye treated him politely when he went down the mountain, which increased his arrogance. It is unbearable to be hit by the Chu wind.


    Mitu Ma Yi frowned and secretly said to Kato that he was stupid. He also called out, "Mr. Kato, all these things should be obeyed by me. Now I order you to sit down!"


    Kato Mu clenched his fist, and his eyes were full of anger, especially when he saw the sarcastic smile in Chu Feng''s eyes. However, as the person in charge of this time, Kato Mu slowly loosened his fist and sat down to close his eyes, but his heart was no longer calm.


    Mitu Ma Yi frowned at Chu Feng, and then sat down, knowing that Chu Feng''s three words and two words had stimulated Kato wood, only to expect Kato Mu''s powerful force.


    Xinzi sat beside him in silence, looking at Chu Feng''s bluntness. When he touched Kato wood, his eyes flashed unnoticed disdain. When the war came, the most taboo was impetuousness, and Kato was not a little bit different from Chu Feng in this respect, which was too tender!


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and lay on the arena with a kind of indifferent attitude, where he was basking in the sun, which made the Weiss angry and wanted to fight on his own.


    Chu Feng''s performance is simply contemptuous of people.


    In the huanxinghai conference room, several old men were also full of laughter. Although they did not say so, they expected more from Chu Feng and Zhan Kato mu. Maybe Chu Feng can create a miracle when everyone is not optimistic about it.


    "Stupid fellow!"


    In Weiss''s cabinet room, he saw the situation on the picture. Although there was no sound, he didn''t have to think about it. Miyano punched on the table and cursed: "when the war came, Chu Feng still disturbed his mind. He didn''t have the tenacity of martial arts. How could this stupid guy, Mr. Kato, have such a grandson?"


    The rest of them also nodded their approval. Kato Mu''s performance just now let them very disappointed. For Chu Feng''s provocation, ignoring directly is the best counterattack, but Kato is fighting for each other.


    But the people in Tianmen didn''t know all this. They were waiting for the so-called witnesses quietly. It was only half an hour later that several cars passed through the military police and the guard of the wind door and came to the scene, attracting everyone''s attention.


    They all speculated in their hearts, who is qualified to be a witness here, is it a hidden crocodile?


    But when the door was opened, people who knew him were secretly scolding the vices in their hearts. This was the groundwork for Kato''s failure. Winning could be a better blow!


    Su Xinyu saw a middle-aged man coming down from one of the cars, with a white face and a slight frown on his brow: "Nick, Ambassador of Tianchi to the holy Koreas, it''s insidious that the Weiss let him be a witness."


    Green beside nodded and agreed. As a woman with high intelligence quotient, she knew from Nick''s appearance that Wes must have communicated with the person in charge of Tianchi. No matter whether you win or lose this fight, Chu Feng can hardly do anything. If you die, the so-called witness is the notary, and if you win, the witness is the deterrent.


    In front of Nick''s face, is equal to facing Tianchi. Can Chu Feng still lift his butcher''s knife and kill ten thousand people?


    The answer is obvious!


    When everyone was surprised by Nick''s appearance, Qing narrowed her eyes and looked at a woman who came down from another car. She was beautiful, but she was born with a cold and arrogant attitude. She said in a low voice: "Weiss seems to be losing and the holy Koreas will be in danger. Even savaqi, the director general of the international human rights organization and the constant attack on the human rights of the Holy See, is coming."


    Savaki is a stranger to many people, but to the leader of the holy pilgrim, she is a woman who wants to kill her. She is a Shuidong person and holds a high position in the human rights organization. What she does most is to fight against the human rights of the pilgrimage.


    In the past, there were many times in the world that there was no human rights in the holy pilgrimage. Nine times out of ten times, she was planned by savaki. She appeared here, and the meaning is self-evident.


    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo both frown. If Nick''s appearance is an accident, then savaqi''s appearance is a conspiracy. Weiss not only wants Chu Feng to be unlucky, but also suffers from the emperor''s misfortune, because no matter what the result is, savaqi will spare no effort to attack the holy Dynasty.


    "Mr. Nick, Ms. savaqi, welcome to you!"


    Seeing the man who had been waiting for a long time, he finally took a look at Chu Feng who was sitting up. With a smile, he went over and held out his hand with Nick and shawaqi and gently shook his mouth: "with your arrival, this fight is destined to be fair and just, there will be no white blood and no white sacrifice."


    Nick nodded with a cigar in his mouth. For Weiss and Tianchi people, he had a natural pride: "I just came here to have a look, to ensure the fair conduct of the war."In Mitsui''s sarcastic expression, a look of disgust appeared on savaki''s cold and proud face: "as for the barbaric conditions that the pilgrims can put forward, I am here to maintain the stability of the world. No one can do barbarian things in civilized society, I firmly disagree with it!"


    "Are you Ottoman?"


    As soon as shawaqi''s voice dropped, Chu Feng on the stage had already stood up. As for savaqi, Chu Feng was no stranger. She had taken 15 provinces and the Weiss incident. This woman did a lot of things, and made no secret of sarcasm: "are you the leader of the alliance to safeguard the world? Tianchi chief? "


    The culture of Chu culture made savaqi''s cold and proud face appear a trace of anger, and then snorted to one side and disdained to reply: "I never talk to barbarians."


    Chu Feng''s mouth touched up a bit of fun, looking at the shawaqi pair of more common than ordinary women''s beautiful legs, throw out a sentence: "I am indeed a barbarian, if Miss shawaqi is not a barbarian, then do not do primitive sports, after all, from the beginning of human beings, it has existed, I think it is very barbaric."


    "For example, a man put miss shawaqi''s long legs on her shoulder, and she was arrogant."


    she didn''t expect Chu Feng to say such things to himself in front of so many people. She looked coldly and hummed, "barbarian, no quality!"


    "If you have quality, don''t do primitive sports after that!" Chu Feng did not realize the old saying again, in the face of shawaqi angry finger a little Kato: "wheezing dog, your master is coming, hurry up!"


    "Asshole!" Kato wood has already been unable to bear the arrogance of Chu Feng. Now he said that the master was coming. Although the whole world knows that Wei Dang Tianchi is the boss, he is served by two atomic bombs, but he is still stationed in the army. However, it does not mean that he can be mentioned in public.


    This time, without the pull of Mitsui, Kato stood up and rushed out, two steps on the challenge arena, pointed to Chu Feng and said: "you will regret what you just said, I will make you more miserable than your damned brother, I want you to become the last eunuch of the holy Dynasty, and then die in disgrace."


    Chu Feng gently smile, twisted his neck to look at the angry shawaqi and said with a smile: "long legged horse, talk about the rules of war, I believe you are not here to play soy sauce."


    Shawaqi''s eyes were full of anger, and she wanted to take out a gun to kill Chu Feng. But in full view of the public, she took into account her own image. She did not behave as a lady. She glared at Chu Feng and cursed him for being killed. Then she turned to Nick and said, "Mr. ambassador, the rules are up to you."


    Nick nodded his head very gentlemanly. Then he took a microphone a few steps ahead and opened his mouth in a loud voice: "I''m very honored to be invited to be the witness and notary of this fight. Here, I''d like to briefly introduce the rules of war with you."


    Looking back at Chu Feng and Kato mu on the stage, Nick continued: "both of them voluntarily stepped onto this arena without any threat or any interest involvement. Both sides went up friendly based on this premise."


    In Chu Feng''s noncommittal smile, Nick continued to say: "but based on the agreement of both sides, this is a life and death war, with the death of one side declared the end!"


    Everyone frowned at the news. Although life and death can be ignored in the battle of life and death, it is at least the end of the battle. Nick said that the end of the battle was announced by the death of one side, which completely subverted everyone''s cognition. This shows that in today''s World War I, Chu Feng and Kato Mu must die.


    Chu Feng also frowned, but did not say a word to interrupt. The meaning of coming up today is very clear. If he does not kill Kato wood, he will not give up.


    Nick and others digested and continued: "in addition, according to the initial agreement between the two sides, if Kato wins, chufeng must die. If Chu Feng wins, Weiss will pay the price of 9999 lives. If you give this invitation to fight, Chu Feng will decide whether to live or not."


    Nick just finished, suddenly his head hurt. Chufeng didn''t know when to kick out a piece of wood and hit Nick''s head. When Nick turned his head and showed his anger, chufeng pointed to him and said coldly, "remember, you should be practical and realistic. Don''t let me force the wes to fight, and ask for so many lives."


    "Give you a chance to explain in detail, or I will kill you before the war!"


    As Tianchi''s ambassador to the holy Koreas, even Li Zong, No. 1, was polite to him when he met him. Never before had he been hit in the head, and his face was filled with anger, but he was covered up by Chu Feng''s indifference. Finally, he restrained his anger and turned to speak: "the war begins!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    How noble the status of people, but also can not fight unreasonable unruly incomparable people.


    Despite all kinds of anger in his heart, Nick did not dare to answer Chu Feng''s cruel words. He had intended to distort the fact and essence of this fight, but under the strong pressure of Chu Feng, he did not dare to say anything.


    After all, in the world, even the chief Tianchi dare not smash his head in public, Chu Feng dares!


    Mitu Masai and others frown slightly. What they ask Nick to do is to distort the facts and make Weiss a forced party. In this way, no matter what the result is, Chu Feng is a villain. Before he starts to say this, chufeng smashes his head. Mituma and others have to say that Chu Feng is bold.


    But think of Chu Feng in Weis a series of behavior, and are relieved!


    At the moment, in the secret conference room of huanxinghai, Su dingzheng saw Nick hit his head, patted the table and said, "cool, Nick, this boy has long been unhappy with him. He likes to think that he is Superman to save the world. He is uncomfortable looking at me and wants to blow his head off."


    Li Zong and others chuckled bitterly when they heard the speech. Su dingzheng was so unscrupulous as a leader of the kingdom. However, they were very happy with the Chu wind.


    Looking at the picture above, ye Enzheng said faintly: "well, the battle is about to start. Be quiet!"


    At the moment, it is not only the top leaders in the secret conference room of huanxinghai, but also the Weiss cabinet room, Tianchi Pentagon and the White House. Everyone is concerned about who can win the war and seek profits from it.


    On the challenge arena, with Nick''s words, Chu Feng and Kato wood both sweep each other like swords, and the whole arena suddenly shows a fierce momentum, which is very depressing.


    Within five meters around the arena, in order to show fairness and justice in the fight, a five meter vacuum zone was completely vacated, so that when either side of Chu Feng and Chu Feng fell into the arena, they could continue the fight.


    "Today, you will die!"


    The next moment, his clothes were directly broken by the strong muscles of the bulge, and he burst out of the fierce air, narrowing the distance with Chu Feng at a speed that is difficult to distinguish with the naked eye.


    Just at the beginning, countless people''s hearts were affected. Su Xinyu and others subconsciously clenched their fists, as if they were fighting Kato mu.


    Chu Feng''s eyes are as calm as water, and Kato Mu''s speed is very fast, but it''s nothing in his left eye. When he was about to get close to the fist, Chu Feng made a lightning like fist, then sent out the first, and the two fists collided, producing the sound of steel collision.


    With a loud bang, the whole wooden arena was humming, and the people sitting there straightened their bodies. They were surprised by their strong fighting power.


    One punch can be divided as soon as it is touched. Everything happens between the electric light and flint. Chu Feng took four steps to stand firm. Kato Mu also stepped back two steps. However, because Kato Mu is a ready-made punch and Chu Feng is a casual one, it is not clear which one is stronger or weaker.


    Kato Mu licked his lips and showed his madness. Just now he was just a simple punch to test the strength of chufeng. But now he is sure that chufeng is a strong one, but there is still a gap between him and himself. The crazy killing opportunity in his eyes is more vigorous.


    Chu Feng tossed his fist carelessly. The simple blow just now felt like hitting the iron plate. He was very sore. He was also surprised. He was so arrogant.


    I also understand that there is still a lot of gap between Super Master and Tianyuan period.


    After a brief separation, the breath did not ease, and the two sides moved again. Kato''s mouth was full of banter, but did not devote all his strength. He wanted to exhaust Chu Feng''s power and torture him slowly, so that Chu Feng would still bear incomparable pain before he died.


    From fist to foot, Chu Feng is faced with nine points of strength. It seems that Kato Mu has no strength, which makes chufeng feel the pressure of silk. However, the more this way, Chu Feng''s fighting spirit is more vigorous.


    There is nothing more satisfying than killing someone better than yourself.


    After more than ten rounds, the two men took a step back, and then quickly approached each other to kick out a foot. They collided with each other and sounded dull. Chu Feng''s feet were unsteady and he rowed along the ground for three meters before he stood firm. Kato Mu just stepped back and shook his body.


    At this point, we can see that Kato wood is better than Chu Feng, and those who bought Kato wood on the Jingtian gamble were all smiling.


    Nick and shawaqi also showed a cold smile. Chu Feng''s behavior just now has made them hate. It''s a pleasant thing to see Chu Feng being abused by Kato wood. It''s a pleasant thing to see Chu Feng who dares to despise them. It''s better to be killed by Kato wood.


    Su Xinyu saw Chu wind fall in the downwind, subconsciously opened his mouth: "husband!"


    Chu Feng interrupts Su Xinyu, holding back the twinkle of his left eye, and the blood in his body begins to boil. The whole person is burning with a layer of invisible madness. His eyes towards Kato wood are still arrogant, and they are arrogant.


    A little finger, Chu Feng light mouth: "come again!""Fork Kato wood disdainfully throws out a sentence, the foot pedals toward Chu Feng, Chu Feng kicks the front foot, the body unceasingly retreats, Kato wood is like a shadow, the fist is in front of Chu Feng nose ten centimeters distance, cannot catch up with a little, but also does not let Chu Feng open a little distance.


    At the edge of the challenge arena, Chu Feng''s left eye already saw that he would fall into the arena if he retreated. The corner of his mouth cocked up. When Kato wood touched him for a moment, Chu Feng forced his body to fly out of the arena.


    Kato wood came back to his mind and scattered Chu Feng''s idea of why he was laughing. His fist changed into a strong and heavy blow out, accompanied by an explosive drink: "I want to run, no way!"


    Chu Feng had no place in the air to lend a hand to. He was about to fall on him with that foot. But at this moment, Chu Feng suddenly held out his hand to hold the pole with a banner in the corner of the arena. He turned 360 degrees with the help of his hand, and in a flash he reached behind Kato mu.


    Kato Mu kicks out with one foot, and his body can only control the balance at the edge of the challenge arena. The move is too old to take back that foot to defend. He wants to turn around when his face is ugly.


    But Chu Feng''s speed is too fast. When Kato wood would rather hold his breath and turn back even his internal injury, he slapped it out with a crisp sound, which just landed on half of Kato''s face.


    This slap directly let Kato wood muddled, and then roared: "asshole, you dare to slap me, do you know who I am?"


    But Kato wood''s words did not exchange for Chu Feng''s reply, only a sharp and incomparable foot was on his body, which was not very powerful, but it was just like this that Kato wood kicked out and fell to the ground.


    Today''s Fuji saw me stand up and roll over


    The others looked at Kato wood with a little disdain. Now it is an endless battle platform. He did not forget his noble identity, asked such naive questions, and shook his head one after another. In this regard, we can see that Kato has too little experience in the war and his mind is not mature enough.


    Kato Mu touched his bleeding nose with a slap from Chu Feng. He felt the pain in his chest and a trace of numbness. His anger made him forget the abnormal feeling of numbness and numbness. His eyes full of murderous opportunities glared at Chu Feng and raised his fists and said, "I must you know that letting me flow out of noble blood is not something your humble life can bear."


    In a word, Kato mu, like a furious body, jumped up again and went to battle again. Mitu''s eyebrows have been deeply wrinkled.


    Although everyone can see that Kato wood is better than chufeng, Chu Feng has been struggling with countless lives and deaths today, and has rich experience. Kato grew up on a snowy mountain and is regarded as a greenhouse flower. Mituyi murmured a mistake in his heart. At first, everyone did not think of this problem.


    At the moment, looking at the two people who are fighting fiercely in the arena, they can only expect Kato Mu to crush Chu Feng with powerful force, and not give the latter any chance. Otherwise, Chu Feng, as cunning as a fox, may really be able to counter attack.


    With a bang, Chu Feng''s body this time is not simply backward, but is blown out by Kato wood and bumped into one of the flagpoles. He also spills a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth. He feels that his body is going to fall apart.


    Originally because of the beginning of Kato wood was knocked down, the Weiss people stood up one after another and roared: "good, Kato is mighty!"


    Kato, who was angry and wanted to solve Chu Feng, was stunned. Then he looked at his compatriots, raised a proud smile and said, "this is just a simple beginning. I will abuse Chu Feng and kneel at my feet like a dog."


    Mitu masichi really couldn''t stand this time. He stood up and said, "Kato mu, don''t talk nonsense. Go ahead and beat Chu Fengxian!"


    Kato Mu looked at Mitu maliciously, and then continued to work towards Chu Feng. He thought that he would give Mitsu Masai a good look when he was on the top. Today, from the beginning to now, he has scolded him twice. He feels very shameless.


    Chu Feng coughed, his eyes slightly coagulated, he bumped into the flagpole with his strength, and a sweeping sweep kicked toward Kato''s head.


    Kato gave a cold smile and raised his left hand to block Chu Feng''s foot. Then he was ready to give Chu Feng a heavy blow once and let his sternum collapse like Linwei.


    But just as Kato wood thought about it, Chu Feng''s kicking foot suddenly changed its track, and his rushing body stopped suddenly. The picture of fast to complete stillness completely stimulated the eyes of all the people. Even Kato couldn''t come back to his senses and said in astonishment: "how did you stop?"


    When countless people secretly scold Kato Mu''s silly Bi, Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked, and suddenly a blow from the inclined ground, hit Kato''s chin, let his head face up, and then the huge force directly hit Kato''s body.


    The latter was the second time chufeng blew down the challenge arena, in great confusion!


    However, it seems that Kato mu, who will not be hurt, is just humiliated when he is knocked down from the arena twice by Chu Feng. He jumps up and roars: "this time, you won''t move to me again. I want you to die!"


    Fury filled every space above the arena, and Chu Feng''s eyes were dignified. Kato Mu was completely humiliated and blinded at the moment. Although the irrational enemy is the best to deal with, it is difficult to face a mad dog like Kato Mu!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    Being knocked down by Chu Feng twice, Kato Mu''s proud heart has been completely stimulated. At the moment, his mind is full of only one idea, tearing Chu Feng apart.


    Looking at Kato''s possessed body, Mitsui''s eyes showed solemnity. No matter how powerful a warrior is, as long as he loses his reason, he is a waste man. Facing the cunning Chu wind, there are crises.


    However, seeing Nick and savaki still sitting quietly, Mitsui settled down a little and didn''t seem to pay so much attention to the events in the arena. Wes was the biggest winner in this fight, and it was always Wes''s pleasure to establish an enemy for the holy Koreas.


    Kato jumped up high and pressed down heavily from the air. Chu Feng''s eyes were dignified, and it was impossible to dodge. As soon as his feet sank, he put his hands on the top of his head to block the powerful pressure on his legs.


    With a bang, the floor trembled, and Chu Feng spat out a mouthful of blood. The powerful force eventually hurt Chu Feng, and his clothes were shattered by the sudden huge force, revealing a full sense of lines and crawling over the body of ferocious wounds.


    Since the last meeting with Su dingzheng, fighting the top 100 to enter the Su family, Chu Feng has not gone to recuperate his wounds.


    For some women with spring in mind, the scars on men are no worse than the strongest potion. Compared with men, seeing such scars is not only reverence, but also fear!


    Kato wood, as if he didn''t see it. After seriously injuring Chu Feng with one foot, he yelled with great strength. The wooden floor under Chu Feng''s feet was broken inch by inch, and his feet fell into it. Su Xinyu and others under the stage all raised their hearts.


    The wes also showed a exuberant smile, but was scolded by Mitsui once, this time they did not say anything, in order to avoid affecting Kato, who could not help boasting.


    Again the oppression, let the Chu wind spurt out "is completely a madman''s play, Chu wind is good!"


    On the attic of Tianmen, Luo Yin looked at Kato Mu and Chu Feng, who had no rules and methods to fight against each other. "I think Chu Feng knows that he is not Kato Mu''s opponent, so he constantly irritates Kato Mu from the beginning, making him lose his sense, unable to play his normal strength, and is led by him to fight by the nose.


    Otherwise, by virtue of Kato wood''s strength that Tianyuan''s first level state is close to the second level, only Chu Feng, who is beyond the grand master level, has died for many times. This boy has grown up to now. It''s really not accidental, and his mind is amazing! "


    Shao long nodded in agreement and said: "it''s really not simple. It''s not easy to make use of his own experience in the war and fight with Kato wood, which has already cast martial arts. Up to now, it''s no match. It''s a miracle."


    Luo Yin shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s just that the gap between strength is the gap after all. Kato''s power is there. Chu Feng''s death is only a matter of time. However amazing, it''s just to slow down the death."


    Shaolong doesn''t speak, just nods. He and Luo Yin have the same view. The level of martial arts is an insurmountable gap. The gap between Chu Feng and Kato Mu is too much!


    On the challenge arena, when Shaolong and Luo Yin are talking, Chu Feng is beaten out by Kato wood again. But this time, he does not fall into the arena, but falls on the challenge arena. Kato wood also spurts a mouthful of blood, but still stands, without shaking his body.


    Just feel the chest pain and numbness is more and more obvious, just proud Kato wood is destined not to admit that he was hit by the Chu wind ache, crisp numb feeling, just step by step toward Chu Feng.


    But just less than two steps away from Chu Feng, Kato feels a sudden sharp pain in his chest, which is more obvious. His body has some uncontrollable meaning, and his eyebrows are slightly wrinkled.


    Chu Feng''s left eye congealed. Chu Feng, who had already looked exhausted, stood up with a clap of his hand. He suddenly raised and pressed his foot. Kato subconsciously wanted to raise his hand to block him. However, he found that his hand could not be lifted. His face changed dramatically, and his body was kneeling on the ground.


    Chu Feng hit the hand, a kick Kato wood''s shoulder, the body jumped up, in the air a roll under a kick, Kato wood raised his head to want to say something, but Chu Feng''s foot has already kicked in his face.


    With the tremendous force and the momentum of Chu Feng from the air, the floor under Kato wood''s feet was directly broken, and the man fell under the challenge arena, and Chu Feng disappeared into it.


    The people sitting at the scene or standing all stood up straight and stretched their necks to see what was going on. However, the arena was too high and the surrounding area was blocked by wooden boards, so they could not see the situation under the challenge arena.


    On the attic of Tianmen, Luo Yin could only see a hole on the challenge arena, but he could not see anything inside. However, he was confident just now. At the moment, he felt a little loose. He also felt uneasy. He said in a low voice: "it''s impossible. Chu''s Fengwu style has not been cast, and can''t win Kato wood''s battle."


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes and hearts are lost in the arena, and Kato wood and Chu Feng inside are affected. The people on the scene can only hear the sound of banging, but they don''t know what''s going on. Is it colliding with the pillars under the arena, or are they fighting there again?


    Even those big guys sitting in front of the video stand up, and everyone is curious about what they can''t see.In the curious look of everyone, a figure jumped out from under the challenge arena and fell on the challenge arena. After seeing the figure of the man clearly, the wes erupted a roar: "great, Mr. Kato has won, and Mr. Kato is still standing!"


    Su Xinyu and others suddenly feel confused and want to rush out. But Murong Bing, who doesn''t know when to come to the scene, pulls Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo and says with a smile: "my husband, it''s not so fragile!"


    There, Mitu Masai also showed a smile, but the smile was frozen in a moment, because Kato suddenly knelt on the ground, his hands drooped, and the whole person seemed to have no strength at all.


    Mitu masichi thought that Kato Mu was consuming too much in the war. He wanted someone to help him. Suddenly, he jumped out of the cave. Everyone felt that the dead Chu Feng appeared again. He coughed repeatedly at the moment when he fell on the arena. He coughed a few mouthfuls of blood in his mouth.


    Looking at Kato mu, Chu Feng had to sigh at his toughness. He had tried to block his muscles and veins at first, but he failed several times. Finally, Kato lost his intuition. However, he fell into the arena and was ravaged by his own powerful forces. His pain also made Kato recover a little strength.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s final strength and Kato''s fight at the critical time, he would be dead at the moment!


    Struggling to get up, Chu Feng swayed to Kato''s side, looked at the cold eyes cast by Kato''s broken limbs below, and said in a loud voice: "knife!"


    When he stepped forward, his black knife fell into Chu Feng''s hand. At this moment, we could see that Kato Mu had been broken, and his limbs were kneeling there. Mitu Ma Yi''s body shook and said: "the wind is weak, Kato Jun has no power to fight. You have to forgive people and forgive people, don''t kill!"


    Chu Feng raised a sneer at his mouth and said, "just now Mr. Nick said that today''s battle ended with the death of one side. I''m still alive, and Kato is still alive. So we should go on. We can''t admit defeat!"


    Originally, all this was prepared for Chu Feng, but now it is used on his own people. No one can understand the pain, but the words have been said in front of him, and Mitsui can''t argue. He just looked around and saw savaki anxiously: "Ms. savaki, that Kato Jun. has no fighting power, do you say?"


    Shawaqi frowned. She thought Chu Feng was dead when she came back. She had a little regret in her heart. Chu Feng did not wait for her to open her mouth and said, "long legged horse, don''t tell me about human rights!"


    When shawaqi''s face was sullen, Chu Feng held up the black knife and said in a cold voice: "because I know that if I can''t fight now, Kato will kill me!"


    Shawaqi is not ready to say anything. At the moment, when hearing Chu Feng call himself a long legged horse in front of the public, she angrily walks forward and says, "as a person of civilized society, I ask you to stop the barbaric behavior immediately. The victory already belongs to you. There is no need to kill all of them and be despised by the people of the world."


    "I don''t mind being infamous!" Chu Feng just gently back to the road, black knife in the sun''s irradiation has been blooming a dazzling black.


    Kato Mu raised his head and looked at the black knife that might fall at any time. He coughed and said, "you are the same as me


    Only chufeng could hear the low voice, but he didn''t answer. The flashing black knife fell down and Chu Feng''s bright voice: "salute the victims of Nanjing!"


    Then a head flew out and rolled down on the ring. The blood spattered out of the front-end arena, and shawaqi, who was under the challenge arena, was splashed. After being stunned, she burst into a hysterical roar: "Chu Feng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    Only shawaqi pointed to Chu Feng and said, "I will do whatever I can to restore your unruly behavior. Your cruel means will bring a human rights crisis to the holy pilgrimage. I firmly believe that you are inspired by the holy pilgrim, so you can cut off other people''s heads without bottom line."


    "Don''t you know that the Geneva conventions also apply to a fight between two men?"


    Savaki''s low drinking softened the look on Weiss''s face. Masai Mitsui also calmed down from his anger. They invited savaki to the pilgrimage to face Kato''s violent death, and the result was like this.


    But in everyone''s complicated or thoughtful eyes, Chu Feng kicked open the headless corpse of Kato mu, and jumped down in front of shawaqi. His blood stained body made people feel palpitating.


    Shawaqi''s entourage saw Chu Feng, the evil star, standing in front of her. She was anxious to draw a gun to rush in, but it was not close. Countless military police and wind door members blocked in front of them. Zhou Jingxing spoke faintly in the distance: "the result of the battle of life and death is out, the rest of us can''t interfere!"


    This is in the Imperial City, the center of the power of the holy court. If she wants to impact, she can only suppress her impulse. After considering security, she supports savaqi to fight against the human rights issues and tyranny of the holy court.


    At the moment, shawaqi looked at her beautiful face, but gave people a kind of oppressive Chu style, and felt the strong male flavor of the youth, and strong bloody subconsciously opened her mouth: "do you want to do? I''m savaki, director of the international human rights organization. Are you going to kill me


    Chu Feng suddenly put out a hand and grabbed shawaqi''s collar, which made many people worried. He was afraid that Chu Feng would really kill savaqi, but he just looked at shawaqi indifferently. His words were plain: "Mr. Nick said before the war, today''s fight ends with one party''s life and death."


    "Now when you talk to me about human rights, Nick, you''re deaf?"


    In the distance, Nick''s face changed in the guard''s protection. He didn''t expect Chu Feng to put the blame on him. But he did say these words. At the moment, he looked at savaki and hoped that the woman would not mess around. Otherwise, he would investigate him. If he said that, how much responsibility would he have to bear.


    Savaqi also realized that Chu Feng was not just a boon, squinting his eyes and snorting: "even if the nature of the war is so, Kato has lost his fighting power. Standing on the height of human rights and morality, you should not cut off his head again."


    "Joke!"


    Chu Feng sneered and drew her hand close to shawaqi. Looking at the colorful eyes, she said, "you will say that to me now, but I know that if it is me who died, you must say that you deserve what you deserve. You are just a joke, director general of human rights organization."


    In shawaqi''s ugly look, Chu Feng looked down at the collar he had pulled open, and the corners of his mouth picked up a hint of fun: "I don''t see it. It''s Pink!"


    Then she pushed aside shawaqi. Chu Feng walked directly past her, and her eyes swept over the Weisi people. Originally, the turbulent Weisi people wanted to summon up courage to look at Chu Feng. However, when they touched Chu Feng''s cold and merciless eyes, they lowered their heads and looked like swords in their eyes and hearts.


    His eyes then moved to Nick''s body, with a touch of irony and fun. When the latter also bowed his head, Chu Feng straightened up his body, and his voice was loud and clear: "bath and change clothes, prepare for the plane, go to the river and sea, chop off the head!"


    With these words, Chu Feng left directly in the presence of the members of the Fengmen, leaving the stunned dignitaries and shawaqi. At this moment, they remembered that Kato''s death was not the end. According to the conditions before the war, Weiss had to pay 9999 lives as the price.


    All people''s faces changed. Shawaqi also opened her mouth wide. It''s hard for her to imagine Chu Feng''s daring to take the world''s disrespect and kill nearly ten thousand people. No, with the dead Kato wood, it''s just ten thousand people!


    At the moment, there is no time to think about it. Shawaqi summoned her entourage to take a bath and change her clothes. As the director general of human rights organization, if thousands of people are killed by Chu Feng at this time, it''s ok if she is not in the holy pilgrimage. If she still has such a tragedy in the holy court, her position will be lost.


    Nick picked up a cigar, waved to the guards around him and said, "arrange, I''m going to Jianghai, too!"


    After the Weiss cleaned up Kato wood''s body with anger and sadness, members of the wind gate rushed to demolish the arena completely. The whole Tianmen recovered in half an hour, as if the war had never happened.


    At this time, several special planes took off at Huangcheng airport, the destination was Jianghai!


    All the people''s eyes were once again attracted to the river and sea, but the eastern and Western media were scolding their mother. In the face of such a powerful news, they could not get close to shooting. They were just voice reporting the battle situation of Tianmen. Kato mu, known as the first person of Weiss youth generation, died!


    "You say, Chu Feng really dare to kill those people?"


    While all parties are waiting for the Jianghai incident, ye Enzheng looks at several old partners with a faint smile in the secret conference room of huanxinghai: "if he doesn''t kill, it''s not enough to deter Weiss. If he does, not only chufeng will bear the name of butcher, but shawaqi, the woman, will even attack the holy court."Everyone didn''t say anything. If they could control the Chu wind at the beginning, then the Chu wind is a tiger jumping out of the cage and is not restrained.


    Li Zong tapped his fingers on the table, and after the sound of Dangdang ended, he said faintly: "let the Ministry of foreign affairs and the Ministry of public information be prepared at all times. If Chu Feng really killed ten thousand people, he would denounce Chu Feng''s inhumane behavior before shawaqi''s accident, and at the same time, make a detailed announcement of the bets between Weiss and Chu Feng."


    "Although this effect will not be great, at least among the people, they will not feel that the pilgrimage has no human rights."


    The other three nodded gently. At present, this is the only way. There is no way to stop Chu Feng from killing tens of thousands of people. Then we should be prepared for the least loss. The holy court is not afraid of military deterrence, but the most headache is human rights.


    At the same time, another thing also attracted people''s attention, that is, with Chu Feng cutting off Kato Mu''s head, chufeng officially announced that chufeng had won the victory. People who bought Kato wood scolded their mothers and speculated who publicized Kato''s amazing power.


    However, none of this came to a conclusion. In addition to Liu''s group''s 10 billion pool currency to win Chu Feng''s victory, plus some hot money, the people behind the gambling made a net profit of 600 billion Chi Yuan, which aroused the salivation of many hidden crocodiles. However, after detailed investigation, there was no trace of those behind the scenes.


    In a secret channel, the 180 billion pool coins entered Chu Feng''s private account in Swiss bank through special methods, and Chu Feng also became one of the rich in the hidden world.


    At a time when all parties were speculating and scolding about these things, several special planes had already stopped at Jianghai airport. Chu Feng, who had cleaned up a lot of things, simply dealt with the wound on the plane. Accompanied by solitary life and Yan Luo, he left the airport and left with the help of the members of the wind gate and went directly to the Jianghai wharf.


    Twenty five minutes is not too much time, the wind door motorcade stopped at the Jianghai wharf, where Yao Pang, who had been waiting for a long time, saw Chu Feng show up and quickly walked by and said, "the wind is low. According to your requirements, the wharf has been cleared, and there will be no idle people waiting within a kilometer. Now we are just waiting for the arrival of Weiss ship."


    Chu wind nodded, when the sea breeze blowing, the light mouth: "how long does the ship still have to arrive?"


    Looking at her mobile phone, she looked up and said, "three minutes ago, after the fog has cleared, Wes''s five ships are heading for the river and sea. It is expected that they will enter the territory of the holy pilgrimage in an hour and arrive at the Jianghai Wharf in about three hours."


    Chu Feng eyebrows a pick mouth: "still have so long time, early know I sleep to come again!" As if a little impatient, Chu Feng waved his hand and said, "bring up the things I have prepared. Ben Shao will practice today. I will not stop cutting off 300 heads and will not let the blood dye the sea in front of me. My heart is uneasy!"


    Several members of the damper seemed to know what it was and quickly called the rest of them to run towards a truck behind them. As Weiss team came along, the members of the damper carried down more than ten boxes from the van.


    In the curious look of everyone, the members of the damper pried open the box and carried out 14 things from it. Masai Mitsui, who came down from the Weiss motorcade, saw his fist clenched subconsciously. The rest of the Weisi people also burst into anger. Only Xinzi was as calm as a level, and his eyes toward Chu Feng were more appreciative.


    Chu Feng''s mouth cocked slightly. He looked at the Wei people who dared not to speak. He pointed to the fourteen inverted figures he specially asked people to do. He said, "kneel down these 14 world public enemies, class a war criminals, and use them to practice my Sabre skills first."


    Looking at the fourteen inverted blue Mei ER and other people''s mouth, they all took a playful look at the westren who dare not to speak, and said in their hearts that they were beautiful!


    During the Ghost War, Weiss had 14 Class-A war criminals, all of whom were eventually hanged and known as the world''s anti-human criminals, including those who had committed crimes against Qinzhou, such as Xiaodao Yingji and Tu feiyuan.


    At this time, Chu Feng asked people to prepare the model according to their appearance. 90% of the similarity, the Weisi people can only be angry in their hearts. Maybe Kojima and others are war criminals and evil people in the world, but in their hearts they are heroes. Otherwise, how could they be worshipped in the shrine?


    Chu Feng grasped the Wei people''s psychology, waved to Gu Ming and Yan Luo and said with a smile: "one person divides you several, all give me good Sabre technique, and so on one person cuts down several hundred for me, for the dead hero memorial ceremony!"


    Gu Ming and Yan Luo nodded and came over, one black knife and one military knife. They looked at the 14 inverted models with kneeling posture on the ground, and then looked at the ugly vists. Even the corners of his mouth even solitary life unconsciously drew a pleasant smile.


    The following shawaqi and Nick get out of the car, just to see this scene, to see the 14 inverted model appearance, mouth twitch, in the heart secretly scold Chu Feng madman.


    But Chu Feng stopped Li Ji from interfering in the distance. After that, he raised his knife and stood behind Xiaodao Yingji''s model in a loud voice: "salute the dead souls of the three provinces."


    The light of the knife is falling!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    Although this is a dummy, but the similarity reaches 90%. When I watch the heads fall on the ground, I can''t help but feel cold. It seems that we have seen the nine thousand nine hundred and ninety-nine heads of Wes coming to the ground.


    But before everyone had digested all this, suddenly a container box was hanging slowly from a distance. In everyone''s curious look, Chu Feng said in a loud voice: "fat man, this container is not enough. It takes at least three to hold 9999 heads. Get me two more."


    When everyone was shocked, fat Yao ran to him with a bitter smile in his heart and asked, "the wind is less, the head is in this, what about the corpse?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the distance and said, "I''m ready. The special incinerator contains highly concentrated gasoline, which can be burned while killing!"


    Chu Feng''s careless words made the corners of his mouth twitch violently. Looking at the things pulled by a ton class truck as if they were incinerators, everyone''s hearts were only cold. Chu Feng''s practice was not bluff, it was just ready to clean up!


    Shawaqi was moved by the corners of her mouth. She could not imagine that nearly ten thousand people had their heads cut off. She shook her head and went to Chu Feng and said solemnly, "Chu Feng, I ask you to end this boring thing immediately. If you want to really kill ten thousand people, you will have to bear the title of butcher in your life. Besides, you still have to leave a bad reputation for thousands of years, understand?"


    "Yes Chufeng handed the knife in his hand to Yao fat man, which aroused a gentle smile. He shook his head when shawaqi looked relaxed and said, "but I don''t mind leaving a bad smell forever. It doesn''t matter if it stinks any more. It''s my enemy, and it''s not my friend. If an enemy dies, I feel happy."


    "What''s more, wait a minute. I''m going to kill 9999. I think I''ll have a good dream this year."


    Savaki constantly shook her head: "no, no, no, you can''t do that. You have to forgive people. It''s a person, not a pig. When you kill it, you will be too soft. I advise you to stop. Otherwise, the pilgrimage will suffer international condemnation and be charged with no human rights."


    Chu Feng eyes a cold stare at shawaqi light mouth: "you are threatening me again!"


    Touching Chu Feng''s eyes, shawaqi subconsciously took a step back. Thinking of Chu Feng''s words and the collar that had been pulled back, she stepped forward and said, "I''m not threatening you. This is advice. This is a civilized society, not an ancient time when human life is like grass roots."


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at shawaqi, spread his hands to one side, and said without looking back: "that has nothing to do with me. I only know that I should have died, so now I feel justified. As for what kind of bad name and what has been infamous for thousands of years, let''s be more fierce!"


    Chu Feng''s words of not entering oil and salt made savaqi tremble. She glared at chufeng and called out a phone call and said, "I''m savaqi. Follow up the agreement between chufeng and Weiss, and send advice to human rights organizations to the pilgrimage authorities, hoping that they can stop this matter."


    The so-called chulang''s sharp fingers are sitting on the beach, so-called chuzi''s shoulder is sharpened


    When Chu Feng showed his murderous heart wantonly, Xinzi walked along with beautiful legs, handed his mobile phone to chufeng and said, "chief Miyano, I want to talk to you!"


    "Oh, the big boss is coming out!" Chu Feng said with great interest that he took his mobile phone and was making a video phone call. He touched his bald head, picked up a pair of glasses and put on a smile: "Miyano, how come you haven''t died yet. I thought that the heroic Monument and the Chaoyun Island affair have made your bones disappear. His mother''s wisdom, disaster has been left for thousands of years!"


    The corners of the people''s mouth twitched violently. I''m afraid that Chu Feng dare to talk to the chief Weiss in the world today, but he is relieved to think of Chu Feng''s lawlessness!


    Miyano''s mouth on the phone is also a little angry, but at the moment in the cabinet room, he is not easy to get angry, looking at the big screen bareheaded and wearing sunglasses Chu Feng light mouth: "less wind, we have made a lot of contact, this is the first time we met, Miyano I have an unkind please, fengshao would like to listen to it?"


    Chu Feng leaned on the beach chair to make himself as comfortable as possible before returning: "say, if fart, even if!"


    Miyano clenched his teeth and suppressed his angry flat mouth: "of course, it''s not nonsense. Nearly ten thousand people in Weisi will arrive in the river and sea in a few hours. In the face of less wind, your butcher''s knife will be less. Although we have agreed in advance, we Weiss also attach great importance to credibility, but human life is as big as heaven. As the first seat, I always want to fight for it."


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a touch of fun and said, "talk about it, I''ll listen to it!"


    Miyano nodded and made eye contact with the crowd and said, "there are a total of 9999 people. We Weiss are willing to save their lives by one hundred thousand Chi. In this way, less wind is not a loss of face, but also a billion pool of income. How about that?"


    The phone is hands-free. Miyano''s voice can be heard by people around him. But Chu Feng is joking. Miyano doesn''t care about the number of dead people. Now a phone call is for two purposes.First, if money can be used to end the bet, Weiss will lose face, but he can save the lives of nearly 10000 people. Miyano, the chief executive, will be loved by the public.


    Second, it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. After killing ten thousand people, Miyano''s phone call can convey the image of a weak person to the world, and then set off his own evil doing and bullying.


    In a simple moment, Chu Feng had an insight into Miyano''s dangerous and disgusting thought, and tut shook his head: "there are a lot of billion pool coins, but if you want to buy ten thousand people with one billion pool coins, the chief gentleman still doesn''t love your people enough!"


    Miyano itself is a phone with a purpose. At the moment, he asked faintly: "how about the 10 billion pool coins? If fengshao is willing to do so, within 10 minutes, 10 billion Chi coins will enter your account number to settle all the gratitude and resentment, and promise that Weiss and fengshao will have a grudge, so far!"


    Chu Feng''s fingers hit the edge of the beach chair and said: "Mr. chief is so sincere, I can''t go against your kindness. I don''t want any money. As long as Mr. chief agrees to a condition, this matter will be over."


    Unexpectedly, Chu Feng was so good at talking at the moment. Miyano sat up straight in the cabinet room and asked, "if the wind is less, please say that as long as ten thousand people can survive, even if it is Miyano''s life, he will not hesitate!"


    Chufeng''s smile on his face was exuberant. When Gongye smelled a touch of uneasiness, chufeng said: "unexpectedly, the chief gentleman loves the people so much, then I will give you a chance to live forever!"


    Pointing to Miyano on the screen of the mobile phone, he said word by word: "as long as you are willing to die, I will cancel the gambling contract and let 10000 people go!"


    The whole scene was silent. Everyone blinked. After the reaction, Mitu, Mahiko and savaki all secretly scolded a chufeng bastard in their hearts. Miyano''s words were just the scene words. He even hit the snake and killed Miyano on the pole.


    If Miyano agrees, he will surely die. If Miyano does not agree, he believes that Chu Feng will surely let this dialogue appear all over the world, and Miyano must step down.


    At this time, Miyano in the cabinet room was running wildly with 10000 grass mud horses in his heart. He wanted to fight with Chu Feng for life and death. He just said that casually. Who knows Chu Feng really said that, now Miyano''s one life can change the lives of ten thousand people, but is he really willing to?


    Chu Feng did not give Miyano time to consider, jokingly said: "how, the chief is just talking about the scene, is not the life of viswan people, is not the chief one?"


    If you can, Miyano really wants to slap Chu Feng. How can he really want to die? Even if it''s the death of ten thousand people, he doesn''t care about it, but he can''t go up and down at this time. Miyano really doesn''t know how to answer.


    At this time, Yamakawa, who was sitting next to him, stood up, changed the video to him, and then said, "Mr. chief''s life is naturally less than ten thousand people, but now Weiss needs Mr. chief. If Feng Shao doesn''t accept the compensation of ten billion pool dollars, but insists on his own will, take the life of the chief Mr. Wang, then take it


    "We don''t agree that the chief executive will exchange your life for ten thousand people. I believe the people will understand."


    After that, Yamakawa cut off the call directly. Miyano looked at Yamakawa gratefully in the cabinet room, otherwise he could not step down just now. But at this time, an older Wes man said, "if you can exchange ten thousand people with one life, it''s not impossible!"


    The others nodded in succession, thinking that Gongye should agree to Chu Feng''s request. Seeing this, Miyano looked pale and knew that he would step down if he did not die. The people in the unofficial regiment would never miss this opportunity, and once again he cursed Chu Feng with blood.


    At the wharf far away from the river, Chu Feng pressed and picked up his mobile phone. He returned the original mobile phone to Xinzi. After sending an encrypted email, he threw the mobile phone to shawaqi with a smile: "long legged Yangma, now do you think I have human rights, or Gongye has no human rights, one for ten thousand people do not do, the person in charge is weak!"


    Shawaqi looked at the video in her hand, frowned and didn''t know what to say. After all, Chu Feng killed thousands of people by Miyano. After all, he had a chance to rescue him, but he didn''t give up his own life.


    Nick stood aside, hung up a phone, then walked forward a few steps and whispered: "the wind is less, O chief hope you can let go of the innocent million Weiss people, so that the world will praise your kindness, and the pilgrimage will not be said that there are no human rights."


    "Ouxi, Lao Ao is out!"


    Chu Feng took off his glasses and threw out a sentence. When Nick''s face was not good-looking, his face was cold and said, "get out of my way. Today, whoever blocks me to kill a dog is my enemy. It''s my life for it. It''s none of your business."


    Almost insolent orders, Chu Feng ignored the ugly faces of nixavaqi and others and said: "from now on, if anyone tries to persuade me again, please leave, don''t affect my mood of killing the dog!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    Chu Feng refused the persuasion of all parties, and treated it with a kind of arrogant attitude. It made many people feel uncomfortable.


    In the middle of the journey, the person in charge of the holy pilgrimage also sent a message through Li Ji. However, Chu Feng directly asked Li Ji to go out. He once again declared that whoever prevented him from killing dogs would destroy his good mood in the coming year, and then he would chirp and clean up.


    All of us could only smile bitterly. The chief of Tianchi called in person, and the director general of international human rights organizations also expressed his attitude. The person in charge of the holy pilgrimage also forced him to prohibit it. But Chu Feng vetoed it with a reckless attitude. Of course, there was also Miyano''s reason that he didn''t dare to replace ten thousand people. That''s no wonder he chufeng.


    While the parties are waiting, five giant ships are slowly heading for the holy pilgrimage in the picture of 70 nautical miles away from the boundary line of the holy pilgrimage.


    It was Wes''s ship that carried 10000 people. Yesterday, two of them broke down and were forced to stay for renovation and inspection. After that, they were unable to sail due to heavy fog. Now they are heading for the holy pilgrimage, but everyone''s heart is heavy.


    The news of Kato Mu''s defeat has been sent to the ship by wireless telex. When people grieve about the news of Kato''s death, they are also afraid to face the butcher''s knife of Chu Feng. When everyone''s heart can live forever, no one wants to die like grass roots.


    And in the vast sea, a submarine is quietly approaching.


    Because the ship is a civilian type, with only basic equipment and no radar for detecting foreign matters at the bottom of the sea, when the submarine stays 50 meters below the five ships, the people on the ship do not know, and they still think about the upcoming holy pilgrimage.


    At this time, they are on the high seas, but after entering the holy pilgrimage, they will die one by one. Although it is possible, it is inevitable that they will still be heavy.


    Inside the submarine, a beautiful woman looks at the five ships above her head through the transformation picture, and draws a cross nono''s opening on her chest with one hand: "Amen, less wind is going to hell!"


    After praying, the beautiful woman looked back at dozens of people in diving suits standing behind her and said in a cold voice, "what we are doing now is against morality and human rights, but facing the Wes, we are great."


    Bowing to dozens of people, the beautiful woman said faintly: "please!"


    "We must finish the task!"


    Dozens of people answered in unison, and then entered the sea through the submarine exit. The beautiful woman stood in front of the high-pressure glass and watched dozens of people quietly heading for the ship and said softly, "the diving suit of the FUBU family is really extraordinary!"


    Dozens of people left the submarine, early planned to automatically separate five groups, toward the position of five ships.


    These are all members of the playing card Corps. According to Chu Feng''s instructions, the FUBU family''s submarines were activated to carry out this mission, which sank five ships on the high seas.


    This is also Chu Feng''s helpless behavior. If he kills the Weis in the holy pilgrimage, whether the bet is real or not, it will bring great trouble to the holy pilgrim. However, the accidental sinking on the high seas has nothing to do with Chu Feng and the holy court.


    Even if countries around the world doubt, Chu Feng can be tough.


    Dozens of people divided into five groups came to the bottom of the ship, skillfully there with a special dagger in the bottom of the boat, and then took out some things from their bodies and inlaid them.


    This is a new invention of the FUBU family, which can interfere with the ship''s track, and finally explode. In order to make this accident look more natural, Chu Feng sent out the highest authority given by Forbes, so that all this was going on quietly.


    Nearly ten minutes, dozens of people completed all this, but the people on the ship did not know that a crisis was slowly approaching them.


    One of the men in the diving suit made a gesture. The others nodded in the water and all went down to get back into the submarine. The man who left behind did not know what to take down from behind and opened it. A stream of scarlet liquid flowed out. After all the liquid came out, he packed up his things and dived downward. Nothing was left Next.


    Soon, dozens of people returned to the submarine, and the red ghost looked at the people who came back with a smile and said, "withdraw!"


    The submarine began to dive towards the depth, reached a depth of 300 meters, and headed straight ahead. Leaving the sea area, the red ghost walked to the command room, holding a remote control in his hand, and looking at the five dots on the screen, which were the ship''s location.


    As the red ghost pressed the button, the submarine began to move at full speed towards the Hebrew direction, where the sea would soon be bloodstained and no one would know that they had been here.


    "Captain, the navigational equipment is out of control."


    Fifteen minutes later, a pilot of the ship quickly ran to the deck and said to a middle-aged man with a worried look: "if we don''t repair in time, we will collide with other ships in five minutes. In addition, we are not far away from each other, and all five ships will be in danger."


    Looking at the sea and enjoying the sea breeze, the middle-aged man quickly ran back to the command room. He found that all the instruments were out of order. His eyes were more dignified. He answered the phone and said in a deep voice: "Mr. Yamakawa, our ship is in trouble again. This time, five ships are likely to collide together."The phone calls directly to the cabinet meeting room. When the silent people hear the voice coming from Yamakawa''s phone, their faces are all changed. Miyano takes his mobile phone and says, "what''s going on? The fault has been fixed. How did something happen again?"


    Hearing Miyano''s voice, the middle-aged man said with a wry smile: "Mr. chief, these five ships have not sailed since they were produced. It''s normal for them to break down. But we didn''t expect such frequent incidents. We estimated that we need support. Otherwise, if we can''t deal with the collision in a few minutes, the five ships will sink."


    Miyano asked in a cold voice, "where are you now? If you enter the holy land, I will inform them."


    Looking at the display on the instrument, the middle-aged man replied respectfully: "there are still 50 nautical miles away from the boundary line of the holy Koreas. Now we are still on the high seas. There is nothing we can do except mobilize support from Wes!"


    "Asshole!" Hearing this, Miyano angrily exclaimed, "if it''s sunken in the holy land, it doesn''t matter if it''s sunken in the territory of the holy pilgrim. It can also be said that it''s a conspiracy of the holy court. But at the moment on the high seas, everything is impossible:" try to repair it, I''ll send support immediately. "


    After cutting off the phone, Miyano dropped his mobile phone on the desk and said, "send the nearby warships to the place immediately, and there are also fighters to prevent accidents. We must ensure that five ships enter the territory of the holy pilgrimage."


    At this time, everyone stopped blaming Miyano, and began to arrange quickly. In less than two minutes, ten warships of the naval branch of Weiss self defense force quickly drove towards the sea area. It was estimated that it would take an hour to arrive, and ten fighters in the air would also go out, and they could get there in 20 minutes.


    On the sea at this time, three of the five ships were out of order. Seeing that they were about to collide, the middle-aged man ordered: "let everyone on the deck immediately, so that there is a chance of life after the collision. Get ready for the lifeboats and life jackets, and give me as many as you have."


    When arranging people to prepare emergency measures, the middle-aged man punched the navigator and said, "damn the shipyard, if it''s built, it won''t be put into trial operation. If we don''t die this time, I''ll blow Ogawa''s head off!"


    When the middle-aged man also stepped out of the deck, a crew member seemed to find something, as if he had seen a monster, and ran behind the middle-aged man in a loud voice: "Captain, there are sharks!"


    The middle-aged man, who was wearing a life jacket there, exclaimed at his words. Then he quickly ran to the stern of the boat and said with a pale look: "asshole, where are so many sharks? There should never be sharks in this sea area, at least 70 nautical miles away. How could they come here?"


    Behind the five ships, you can only see the picture on the sea that can only be seen in the movie. There are hundreds of fish fins coming towards the ship rapidly on the sea. This is definitely not good news for the ship that is about to hit.


    Sharks, the most ferocious animal in the sea, have a keen sense of smell. They can smell a drop of blood several kilometers away. One tenth of diluted blood in the sea can attract shark attacks.


    The middle-aged man looked back and his eyes were fixed. He could be sure that no one would bleed into the sea. However, according to his years of sailing experience, the nearest shark infested sea area is 70 nautical miles away. Even if a person''s blood fell into the sea, it was impossible to attract sharks 70 miles away. Everything seemed strange.


    The middle-aged man couldn''t figure it out, but he knew that the crisis was getting bigger and bigger. He took out the phone and called again. When he got through there, he straightened up and said, "first of all, sir, cabinet ministers, there is an accident. There are hundreds of sharks in the back of our boat, and we are about to hit it!"


    Almost as soon as the voice dropped, the middle-aged man''s boat collided with the same ship coming from the left. Within a minute, all five boats collided.


    What they didn''t know was that the shock at the moment of the collision caused a slight explosion in the bottom of the ship. The bottom of the steel plate was torn and cracks appeared. The sea water poured in, but the people on the ship were only caused by the impact.


    The middle-aged man''s body swayed and fell and rowed downward. He held his mobile phone and said in a loud voice: "request quick support!"


    In the cabinet meeting room, the amplified telephone let everyone hear the news. Miyano was stunned and roared: "connect me with the satellite to that sea area. I want to see what happens."


    A few minutes later, people in the river and sea wharf also received the news. Nick quickly activated his mobile phone to connect with the satellite and moved it to the large screen. The sea area where the five ships were located was clearly displayed. Everyone''s eyes widened and his whole body was excited and trembling.


    Chu Feng slowly sat up straight, took off the sunglasses on his face, and nono said, "Damn it, this must be thousands of sharks, spectacular, beautiful!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    Five ships carrying Weiss people collided due to the fault, causing all the five ships to sink into the water, and no one on board survived. This is a notice given by Weiss official to the outside world, and it is also a helpless notice.


    People did not die in the hands of Chu Feng, but died in their own kingdom on the ship, can not help saying that this is a joke.


    The Ministry of foreign affairs of the Republic of Korea sent an official document expressing deep sorrow to Weiss out of humanitarianism. Countries around the world also sent their mourning documents to the Ministry of foreign affairs of vez within one hour of the incident, expressing their deep mourning for the Weiss people who were in distress in the shipwreck.


    The specific reason, Weiss official did not disclose, the rest of the Kingdom did not want to poke Weiss pain, most of them died under the shark''s mouth, which became a secret among the people.


    Before the five ships sank into the water, thousands of fierce sharks had gathered around the sea area. With the bloody smell of people bitten by sharks, in the shortest time, thousands of sharks gathered on the scene, and there were sharks coming to the place continuously.


    When Wes''s ten warships arrived at the place, one of them tried to kill the shark in the sea, but it was directly hit by groups of sharks. Finally, all the soldiers on the warship were killed, and the other nine warships quickly left the place.


    The fighter plane could not carry out rescue at all. It could only hover in the air and watch the Weiss people either be bitten to death or drowned, which is called the greatest tragedy of this century.


    It''s just that it''s impossible to explore whether all these accidents are accidents. According to the information received by all parties, the five ships have been produced and have not yet been operated. After leaving the Weiss border line, there was a fault detention, and then another failure brought about a devastating blow to the ship. Most of us are not sure about this accident.


    But in any case, Weiss suffered heavy losses and suffered a heavy loss due to this incident.


    And when all this is quietly developing, all the people are still standing here, looking at the bloody sea surface, and shivering.


    Chu Feng sat on the beach chair with sunglasses in his hand, opened his mouth and finally broke the silence of several hours at the scene: "well, my knife is so sharp that I haven''t been bloodthirsty yet."


    On the side of the Weisi people, everyone''s bodies were shocked. Mitu''s eyes at chufeng were full of resentment. In their subconscious mind, it was not Chu Feng who caused all this, but Chu Feng. If he had not made such a request, it would not have caused such a tragedy.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I''m just acting according to the gambling agreement. I have nothing to do with anything like this."


    Chu Feng stood up straight, and his sunglasses fell on the ground. When he stepped on it, Chu Feng said coldly: "in addition, according to the agreement, we must give me 9999 lives to kill, but so far I have not received it. Do Weiss want to give me an inevitable explanation?"


    As soon as everyone was shocked, they remembered the bets between Chu Feng and Weiss. Although more than ten thousand people died, it was a tragedy caused by the collision of Weis ships. It had nothing to do with the bets. It was not in Chu Feng''s hands that he could still ask for the bets to continue.


    Finally, savaki couldn''t stand the bloody opening on the screen: "now that Wes has undergone such drastic changes, do you still have to ask them to send you ten thousand new people. Isn''t it too inhumane to do so? Why do you want to kill them with your own hands


    The rest of the people nodded slightly, even the wind door elite saw those pictures are similar views, everyone''s eyes are looking at Chu Feng, do not know what he will do.


    Because if Chu Feng can''t count, Weiss must send tens of thousands of people. If he is really killed by Chu Feng, he will die 20000 people on top of him. That''s not a tragedy, it''s just a stranglehold.


    "Otherwise, according to the requirements of the beginning, 10 billion Chi coins will be cancelled, and I will not want Miyano''s life."


    Looking at Mitu Mayi and others, Chu Feng gently smiles: "you have to thank the long legged beautiful girl, or I really will ask ten thousand people." Turn back to look at the blushed and angry shawaqi. Chu Feng, who is not high enough for shawaqi, stands on tiptoe and kisses on the red lips and says, "women are so kind. Reward a kiss!"


    Then he turned around and raised his hand, and the air door elite began to slowly withdraw. The three containers that had been mobilized were also moved away, and the incinerator was pulled away again. Chu Feng left a sentence in the air: "ten billion yuan, it will be paid in half an hour. If not, send ten thousand people to me."


    Leaving a word of indifference to the extreme, Chu Feng''s motorcade left the Jianghai wharf straight away. The moment he got on the bus, a pleasant smile appeared on the corner of his mouth!


    Looking at the far away motorcade, Xinzi narrowed her eyes back to normal, and looked at Mitu''s light mouth: "San Gu Jun, this is the last condition of Chu Feng. Please pass it to the cabinet. It''s better to pay 10 billion yuan than another 10000 lives."


    Shaking his head and sighing, xinko got on the car and left the Jianghai wharf. Mitu frowned and looked at Nick: "Mr. Nick, this matter?"Nick shrugged his shoulders and said, "according to your requirements, we have won for you. Chu Feng did not kill ten thousand people, which can be regarded as meeting your initial requirements. As for the 10000 people who died, Chu Feng had nothing to do with it. I think it is reasonable to level this matter with 10 billion pool dollars."


    Nick left a word and got on the bus under the protection of the staff of the exchange hall. Things turned around, but the results were still good. At least Nick got Wes''s ten million pool money for hard work.


    Seeing Nick leave directly, Mitsui''s face was ugly and pale. When she looked back, she saw savaki standing in the same place. She seemed to catch a straw of hope and said, "Ms. savaki, out of humanity, Chu Feng should express her mourning at this time, instead of asking for money. Shouldn''t you do something about it?"


    "Chu Feng is a son of a bitch!" Savaki pursed her lips and could feel the residual smell of youth. She said with shame and anger, "he doesn''t mind leaving a bad reputation forever. Do you think it''s possible to talk about humanity with you? If you don''t want him to ask ten thousand people to come to the holy pilgrimage again, you''d better give him 10 billion pool coins at once


    After biting her lips, shawaqi raised her hand and took the human rights group to retreat. Her eyes were angry and her pink fist clenched. She vowed to teach Chu Feng a lesson. How could she be so frivolous in public!


    Mitu asaki looked at even shawaqi left, his face completely stiff, and finally hesitated to call wes. In Miyano''s angry curse, he expressed Chu Feng''s final meaning. If he didn''t give money, he would send another 10000 people to end the bet.


    At the same time, Chu Feng, who had left Jianghai wharf, sat in the car and got through a phone call. He said, "the encrypted e-mail sent to you will find a way to poke it out in the western media. This time, I want Weiss not only to lose money, but also to step down as a chief executive. Otherwise, the entrance fee will not be enough!"


    At the other end of the phone came a clear voice and cut off the call. Chu Feng put up his mobile phone and sat comfortably on the chair and said with a smile: "it seems that all the days will accept Weisi people. Heaven bless me!"


    There were only blueberry and chufeng in the car. At the moment, the former frowned and said, "how can I feel that the sinking of five ships is not an accident, and how can sharks from 70 nautical miles appear in that sea area?"


    "Meier!"


    Chu Feng frowned and said solemnly: "this sentence you say in front of my face is good, don''t go around without a head to say, Weiss is like a mad dog now, you say such words are heard by them, then say that I caused all this, then I jump into the Yellow River can''t wash it clearly!"


    LAN Mei ER was stunned and realized that her speculation would hurt Chu Feng. She nodded her head and said, "I understand!"


    Chufeng pondered a smile, and suddenly put his hand forward and pinched it back. Tut opened his mouth: "I really think you are more and more excellent, so play!" See the blue Meier face red to be angry, Chu Feng pointed to the front and said: "look at the way, don''t want to die as Weiss''s five ships do."


    "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch, you are not allowed to touch me in the future!" she said


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, and sneaked into the angry look of LAN Mei er. He grabbed the girl''s mind that she didn''t dare to do anything on the road at the moment. She said with a smile, "it''s not that I haven''t touched her. Once I''m born and I''m familiar with it. Don''t worry. When you find your husband, I''ll never touch you again."


    LAN Mei er''s aggrieved eyes were red, and she glared at Chu Feng fiercely and hummed: "wait, I''ll fight with you to get to the headquarters of Fengmen!"


    Chu Feng did not care about his hands, and his mobile phone was also ringing. When he opened it, he found a new message. He put a smile on his face and said, "when the ten billion pool currency is paid, I suddenly feel that making money is so simple, good and good!"


    "When you go back, transfer the money to fengteng group. It''s time to open up new territory and expand the territory."


    Blueberry was surprised that Weiss was dead and returned the money, but she still nodded gently and said, "if you touch it again, I will die with you!"


    Chu Feng reached half of his hand and stopped there, curling his mouth and saying, "when you are so happy, you must have something to celebrate. Touching you will not be less. You are happy, I am happy, how good!"


    Then, regardless of the killing eyes of LAN Mei Er, she pinched it again. She screamed like crazy, and then she burst out laughing without any sound, and chufeng was so stunned that she couldn''t stop laughing.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and looked at his hands. The secret way was that she couldn''t touch her, was she insane? "Meier, are you ok?" he asked


    Melanie stopped laughing, bit her lips, glared at Chu Feng and hummed, "it''s OK, but your way of celebrating, I think it''s necessary to talk to Miss Su and see if they agree with it."


    In the heart is to add a sentence, next time I what matter happy words, must let Chu Feng small son of a bitch regret!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    However, Weiss suffered a dramatic change. Suddenly, he broadcast the dialogue between Chu Feng and Gong ye on an international media in Tianchi. After the news was released, it quickly attracted the attention of the whole world, and various websites and forums vied with each other to discuss, pushing Miyano to the top of the storm.


    Even more, some people said that if Miyano had agreed to Chu Feng''s request, then the five ships might not have suffered such an accident, and a tragedy would have been avoided. For a time, people from any country would have criticized Miyano on the Internet.


    Two hours after the news came out, Wes also launched a demonstration, blaming Miyano for the death of 10000 people. In other words, Chu Feng, who originally proposed this request, seems to be less important.


    The news was sent from Tianchi. Fifteen minutes after the outbreak of Weiss'' internal March, Tianchi chief executive appeared on the TV to speak in person, claiming that he was very disappointed. If he could, Tianchi would not hesitate to take out his gun and commit suicide.


    Although there was no detailed explanation, it was already a kind of condemnation to Miyano. Many responsible persons knew that the Tianchi man was crafty. They certainly could not find the source of the news broadcast at first, so they simply stood together with the people of the world to fight against Miyano.


    Everyone sighed in secret that Miyano would be abandoned by his master.


    Under the pressure of the masses and other countries, Miyano appeared on the TV screen after the incident, first of all, he made a deep mourning and apology for the thousands of people killed, at the same time, he formally resigned from the blame and no longer served as the chief of Weiss.


    As the news spread, many people still want to find Miyano for inquiry. However, they find that Miyano has not been found in the chief residence or in the cabinet office. Everyone suspects that Miyano committed suicide by caesarean section with guilt?


    Then, with the support of Weiss parties, Ichiro Kato, who had retired for several years, once again became the chief of Weiss. For a time, the chief of the bloody East faction took up the post again, which made the leader of the holy pilgrim nervous.


    We all know that Weiss was really stimulated by Chu Feng this time. Otherwise, he would never let Ichiro Kato rise again. For a time, he did not dare to take it lightly and pay close attention to the situation of Weiss.


    While all this was fermenting, chufeng was enjoying the sun in the fengteng garden. He thumbed up to Qing who was discussing something with Noria in the distance and said with a smile: "I just want you to report it in the western regions. You should release it directly at the gate of the master''s son''s house in Gongye. You are brilliant!"


    The video of the conversation yesterday was recorded by Chu Feng, and then sent to Qing. He hoped to make Gongye suffer a heavy blow with the help of the Rothschild family. Unexpectedly, the Rothschild family announced this directly in Tianchi.


    However, if you think deeply, Chu Feng can vaguely understand that if it is broadcast in other places, it may be because of Tianchi. However, in Tianchi, Tianchi must be responsible for this, and Miyano will surely die.


    Chu Feng a Leng, take off the sunglasses on the face, have a look at the smile some strange green, squint eyes and ask: "do you have anything else to hide from me?"


    The latter''s back massage is very comfortable for my father to stand up and take a look at his shoulder, which makes him feel very comfortable when he walks away


    "Especially yesterday, you know you need money after Wes''s death. Do you know what my father said?"


    Chu Feng was a little interested. He was also a little curious about the head of the crocodile family and asked, "what did Mr. Carroll say?"


    "Treacherous!" When Chu Feng was shocked, Qing chufeng said with a smile: "my father said that you would take the world''s public opinion and ask for money when Weiss paid a heavy price. It is not hypocritical to mourn. You are guided by interests and not afraid of anyone. This is very similar to the purpose of the Rothschild family."


    Chu Feng slants the head to let Qing massage neck when asking: "what tenet?"


    Turning over the beautiful green eyes, he whispered: "the purpose of the Rothschild family is to make money. In order to make money, we can use any means. In this process, any morality and bottom line are rejected by the family. Only the ultimate interests are needed by the family."


    "No wonder no one in the Rothschild family has been shaken." Chufeng hears the speech and laughs. The Rothschild family can be said to be a family of money fans, but we can''t deny that a family with such a pure purpose can live better.


    It seems that some families, after earning enough money, want to do other things, such as politics, while the Rothschild family is very pure money making, will not interfere with other things, but when they need to do something, the incomparable money empire can absolutely destroy everything.


    But Chu Feng thought of the green words just now, frowned and asked, "then why should I hate you?"


    "My father asked me to find a way to keep you safe and bind you as the son-in-law of the family." "So I gave my father a suggestion. Instead of ensuring your safety and becoming the son-in-law of the family, it''s better to expand the territory for you. Only if you do bigger, the family can go further."Chu Feng looked alert and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Qing looked at the distance, several fingers gently pressed on the top of Chu Feng''s head, and whispered back: "that is, let father send a team to ensure your safety, at the same time, it can also fight for you. Simple cooperation is not as strong as living and dying together. My father agreed after consideration."


    "If there is no accident, a team of the Rothschild family should have arrived in the imperial city."


    Chu Feng sat up straight and wanted to ask what was going on. In the distance, LAN Mei Er ran over and glared at Chu Feng angrily. She was attacked more than ten times by Chu Feng yesterday. Now she feels painful, but she still says softly in front of the green face: "there is less wind. There is a woman outside the garden who calls herself Jiesi Wenzhou. She wants to meet you!"


    Chu Feng looked back at the corner of his mouth with a smile of green, a finger waved open: "please!"


    When blueberry was surprised that chufeng knew the woman, she also went to invite her in. Chu Feng took advantage of this time and asked, "who is Jesse? Is your father sending such a person to help me?"


    "Not nature!" Qing shook her head and looked at the gate of fengteng garden in the distance. A warm smile appeared in her mouth and said, "Jesse is my seventh elder sister, my father''s seventh daughter. She is a few months older than me. At the age of 16, she was sent to the Middle East battlefield by my father. She has experienced countless life and death in the past eight years, and has formed a fierce lion mercenary corps!"


    Before Chu Feng answered, Yan Luo, who was passing by, ran over with excitement on his face and said, "Jesse is a lady of the Rothschild family. Damn it, this is international news. That lioness is a humanoid fighter, and is called the most powerful woman."


    "Baoshi mercenary regiment is one of the world''s top mercenaries, ranking second!"


    Green Point nodded back: "yes, she is my seven elder sister, a woman not weaker than any man!" Chufeng blinked his eyes and said meaningfully: "my father''s meaning is that strong women want to stay with strong people. He hopes that eventually you can accept my seventh sister."


    Chu Feng coughed gently, looked at Yan Luo''s two golden eyes, and said with his fingers, "there is a man who is hotter than me. Let him deal with your seventh sister."


    Yan Luo clenched his fist and screamed: "Oh, Chu Feng, I love you so much. I''ve long wanted to see Jesse. I heard she''s called the queen of mercenaries. She''s gorgeous and powerful. It''s just suitable for me!"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng and others to say anything, Yan Luo, like a wild animal in spring, hopped towards the gate of fengteng garden. He had already seen a man coming under the leadership of blueberry.


    Qing blinked and looked at Yan Luo, who ran past. He opened his mouth and said, "master, you really want to give up my seventh elder sister to Yan Luo. You should know that my seven elder sister is not only powerful in force, but also a great beauty."


    "Attractive woman, but I''m not interested!"


    A red face turned to one side, and his voice was almost inaudible: "but I am your apprentice. Of course, if you want master to marry his apprentice, I can''t help it!"


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. Looking at the distance, Jesse in a black leather dress also saw Chu Feng. She stopped and said, "you are Chu Feng. My father asked me to follow you to become your woman. Do you deserve it?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth was full of fun, looking at a woman of the same height and green, her big brown curly hair was casually draped behind her, and her high shoes on her feet were under her knees. Perhaps, the whole person revealed a kind of wild nature.


    If it was not introduced by Qing, Chu Feng could not believe that such a wild woman was born in the Rothschild family, shaking her head and saying, "that''s what your father said, but I didn''t say anything!"


    "Is it?" Jiesi asked, taking a rubber band from her wrist to tie up her big brown hair. The whole person looked more savagely at Chu Feng and said, "I''ll give you a chance. You can beat me. My regiment leader will clean up this evening and take the initiative to play with you in your bed. I will follow my father''s wishes and assist you."


    Chufeng''s smile was a little more playful. He looked at Yan Luo, who was ready to move, and looked at Jesse again. He pointed a little: "hit me in front of me. I''ll give you a chance to be my woman. Otherwise, where can I go back and forth?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    With the sound of Chu wind falling, the wind Teng garden thoroughly boils up.


    Su Xinyu, who was worried about going out and was caught back by the Su family, came out. Ma Qiduo followed her and stood on the second floor. Jesse immediately attracted her eyes and frowned and said, "where did Chu Feng provoke such a woman?"


    "You have wronged Fengfeng husband." Ma Qiduo spat out her tongue and looked at Jesse below and said, "once I met this woman at a business reception in Wenzhou, Jesse. Rothschild, the seventh daughter of Carol, the current owner, is also Qing''s seventh sister


    "There may be a reason for coming this time. Otherwise, where is Fengfeng willing to attack the beauty?"


    Su Xinyu''s amorous feelings rolled a white eye, looking at Ma Qiduo, meaningful said: "how do you look, you know my husband better than I do?"


    Ma Qiduo smiles, takes Su Xinyu''s arm, and says like an oath: "sister Xinyu, don''t talk to me like this. As long as you are here, qido will support you to become the main room. I will eat the rest with you honestly."


    Su Xinyu points Ma Qiduo''s forehead angrily. She looks down at Chu Feng, who has already been lying back on the chair. She has some inexplicable pain in her heart. When she thinks of Lin Yulin, who has promised that she will not be involved in Chu Feng all her life, Su Xinyu suddenly loses confidence.


    If it was the beginning, Su Xinyu was confident that Lin Yulin would retreat for the future of Chu Feng, but now that Chu Feng is estranged from the person in charge, will he still care about the attitude of the person in charge and not be with Lin Yulin openly and honestly?


    In the garden, under the command of Chu Feng, within 30 meters of the distance between Jiesi and him, there appeared in an instant 60 wind doors in black. Everyone did not hold a weapon, but standing there with a negative hand gave people the feeling of a steel lion.


    Jiesi angrily pointed to chufeng and said, "you will pay a heavy price for what you just said. Only I will give you a chance, and there is no saying that you give me a chance."


    Move the body to let it present the posture of fighting, Jesse is like a lioness on the grassland directly burst out, the speed is amazing.


    If Yan Luo''s fierce face can be defeated by Yan Luo, she will not be able to play with her eyes


    "Such a woman must be our brother''s, and no one can take it away!"


    Yan Luo eyes a congealed, surprised to open a mouth: "you don''t say she hit in front of you, then shut up?"


    Chufeng laughs and looks at the woman who is fighting fiercely in the passage of 60 people. Wen Run says, "to provoke her, I also want to see if the daughter of the Rothschild family is a vase. But now it seems that not only is it not, but also more powerful than many men.


    Go ahead and stop her in the end. A woman like Jesse, I''m sure, who can beat her, has already got her heart! "


    "Ouxi, Ouxi, I love this one!" Yan Luo moved forward a few steps in the eyes of Qing disdain and stood at the end of 60 people. The meaning was very clear. Jesse had to pass through the camp of 60 people.


    Lonely life did not know when to come to Chu Feng''s side, looking at the scene to break through the general woman, the words did not fluctuate: "this woman, I know!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, looking back at the orphan who seldom takes the initiative to speak, laughs: "how, you have a love?"


    "No!" She was helpless to reply. Looking at Jesse, who had knocked down more than ten people, her words still did not fluctuate: "a year ago, I executed a task to kill a person, and she was responsible for protection. Although I successfully killed that person, I also had a fight with her. She was very strong, and I had a draw!"


    Gu Ming''s words without fluctuation let Chu Feng come to spirit. He looked at Yan Luo, who was rubbing his hands, and then looked at Gu Ming. Suddenly, he burst into laughter. Qing also looked at Gu Ming in surprise. It turned out that he was the wooden man mentioned by his sister.


    A year ago, Jesse received a task to protect an oil rich man in the Middle East. However, one night, she killed the rich man one by one. She left after the war with Jesse. When she and her sisters talked about it, they were all gnashing their teeth and shouting that they must fight with that man and kill him!


    But lonely life didn''t seem to feel that others were looking at him, just calmly looking at the flash figure of Jesse, so strong.


    Ten minutes later, Jesse completely walked through the road of 60 people and stood in front of Yan Luo. Her face was a little red with excessive force, but she didn''t have a breath. When she looked back at the 60 people on the ground, her mouth was full of irony: "the wind door is sharp, but that''s all."


    Looking back, he directly leaped over Yan Luo and looked at Chu Feng. He said in a cold voice, "roll out, let me teach you a lesson!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head and leans on the beach chair. His finger swings a finger at Yan Luo, and then says with a single finger: "after 60 people, nothing has happened. It really amazes me, but that''s all. Beat them two and I''ll give you a chance to fight!"


    "He, can''t!" Jesse sneered and looked at Yan Luo and said something that made him crazy. But when her eyes moved from Yan Luo, her pupils shrank sharply. Suddenly, a knife flashed out of her hand, pointing to her lonely life, she said, "son of a bitch, you''re here. It''s hard to find me!"When people heard the words, the corners of her mouth twitched violently. There was too much room for people to imagine, especially Su Xinyu on the second floor murmured: "is there love debt in the wood of lonely life?"


    Yan Luo was shocked and looked back at his lonely life. Then he looked at Jiesi and asked, "do you know?"


    "Get out of here!" Jesse didn''t answer Yan Luo''s words, but she said, without any politeness, that she was going to walk towards her lonely life, her eyes filled with anger.


    Yan Luo, who didn''t let her stand in front of Jesse, patted her chest and said, "I''m in love with you. I''m going to beat you down and be a woman. As for solitary life, that guy is too cold. You follow him without emotion."


    Yan Luo words have not finished, suddenly a knife light flashed, Jiesi cold mouth: "I said, get out of my way, don''t you hear me?"


    Yan Luo blinked his eyes and looked down at the knife which was only 10 cm away from his legs. He took a mouthful of saliva and turned to Chu Feng and said, "this woman is too strong. I''m still very young. I don''t think it''s suitable for me. You can introduce me to others in the future."


    After that, he flashed away and still did not forget to shout: "lonely life, kill this girl, take it to warm the bed at night!"


    Chu Feng raised a warm smile and looked at Jie Si, who was full of anger in her eyes, and said with a playful smile: "how bad is it to fight and kill old friends when they meet?"


    "Shut up!" Jesse suddenly yelled at Chu Feng, narrowed her eyes, glared at her thousand year old face, and said coldly, "I want you to apologize to me now, for your original behavior, and then take out your knife, and I''ll wipe you off!"


    Chu Feng was scolded on his face a little embarrassed, Qing saw Chu Feng didn''t know how to open his mouth, and then walked forward to open his mouth: "seven elder sister, at the beginning, you were ordered to act alone, and you just took money to do things. We are all employed people. There is no need to tangle about the little gratitude and resentment?"


    Jesse''s knife trembled slightly, gritting her teeth and saying, "if you just killed my protection target, it''s nothing, but he blasphemed me!"


    Chu Feng, Yan Luo, LAN mei''er, and even all the people in Qinghe fengteng garden all stare round their eyes. Gu Ming has always been interested in wine knives and meat. When can he do such a powerful thing, people''s eyes begin to gossip.


    Lonely life eyebrows slightly wrinkled, see everyone look at their eyes to be more wonderful, do not like to explain, he thought or to explain, light mouth: "not what you think


    Chu Feng coughed and recovered. He said with righteous words: "we don''t know about this matter, and we don''t know where the gratitude and resentment of the two go. Can we make it clear that one side is my brother and the other is the seventh sister of Qing. We stand in the middle, it''s difficult to make a fair and just judgment!"


    Jesse''s face was unnaturally red. She didn''t answer Chu Feng''s words. Her hot body went directly to her, and her knife in her hand pointed to her throat, which made her kill her fiercely!


    With a single eyebrow raised, the black knife swung open a knife of Jesse, and the body also stepped back two steps, indifferently opened his mouth: "you are not my opponent!"


    "If you don''t want to fight, don''t look down on people!" Jiesijiao drank, did not stop the attack, still launched an attack on solitary life, Chu Feng and others were sitting or standing without stopping, things are too strange, not convenient to speak.


    Solitary life dodges all the time. The black sword doesn''t come out of its sheath. It''s just a simple block back. It seems that he doesn''t want to fight with Jesse at all.


    She was forced to step back a few meters by Jesse. She locked her eyebrows and kicked her foot out. She still felt numbness in her arms when she blocked the knife. She retreated two steps and hummed, throwing away the knife in her hand. She said, "you didn''t fight me at the beginning, but now you''re still loading forks. Now I''ll turn you over with my bare hands!"


    With a fierce word, Jesse flew out like a lioness. She punched and kicked at her lonely life, which seemed to be a fierce move. She stood in the same place, and her attack on Jesse was light.


    All of a sudden, Gu Ming''s black knife was stuck on the ground. Chu Feng and others all stared at the enemy''s knife, but he put it down at the moment. Yan luotut shook his head and said, "it''s true that there is treachery. Love


    But in Yan Luo''s voice did not fall, Gu Ming blasted out a punch and kick, everyone''s eyes were straight at once, and he also heard Gu Ming''s indifference with a little helpless words: "I''ll tell you, you''ll suffer with bare hands!"


    Jesse was angry and squatted there. She wanted to extend her hand, but there were too many people. She could only look at her with tears and scold: "son of a bitch, you have profaned me again. You''ve broken it!"


    Chu Feng and others quickly moved their eyes and pretended to see nothing, but they all secretly said that they were cruel enough, but Qing opened his mouth and looked at Jie Si, who was squatting on the ground, and finally covered her small mouth. How could they hit these places?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    "Take it out. I don''t need it. I''m in pain. Forget it. Ask that shameless villain to apologize to me!"


    At dinner in the evening, on the second floor of fengteng garden, women''s fierce voice of drinking and swearing constantly came out, which made people in fengteng garden nervous and had helpless smile. It seemed that a big foreign girl suddenly came, beautiful and matchless, but it had something to do with wood''s lonely life.


    After dinner, everyone sat in the garden. Yan Luo listened for two hours without interruption. He said, "fortunately, I brake in time, or I will be remembered by such a woman. What a pity!"


    Chu Feng patted his shoulder, but with a smile, he saw Qing come out, stood up and went over and asked, "how are your seven sisters?"


    Green wryly shook her head and looked at a tree in the distance drinking and eating meat without moving her face. She opened her red lips and said, "my seven elder sister''s hands are too heavy. Now I don''t wipe medicine for me. She says that she can''t give her an apology. She can''t feed her milk or have children


    "She also said that if she didn''t apologize, she would pull the lion mercenary corps to pursue and kill her, and she would never die!"


    Green pursed and nodded and turned back to the room to prepare. She also had some doubts. How could she face her lonely life? She was not stable at all, like a shrew.


    Chu Feng turned over and walked to the tree in the distance and sat beside him. Seeing the latter with a look of vigilance, he began with a bitter smile: "I haven''t said anything yet. You seem to have known it. How do you say it?"


    Looking at the second floor where fierce words broke out, he said faintly: "I always use a knife. My master taught me these moves with bare hands. I am not a shameless villain."


    "Of course I know you are not."


    Chu Feng was stunned with a smile, patted his lonely shoulder, pointed to the second floor and said, "go and have a look. It''s nothing for you to deal with a man by such means, but it''s blasphemy to use twice on a woman''s body. As a man, he should admit his mistakes.


    What''s more, Jesse''s coming to the pilgrimage according to Mr. Carroll''s will be a great help to our wind door. It''s up to you! "


    Solitary life eyebrows frown, looking at Chu Feng, light asked: "you want me to apologize?"


    Chu Feng shook her head and said, "it''s not an apology. Although Jesse said that, as long as you say two soft words, you won''t have to hold you to apologize. Go ahead. She hasn''t eaten yet. By the way, she will send the medicine up!"


    Gu Ming''s eyebrows are locked, and his eyes are full of solemnity. Even in the face of an enemy stronger than him, there is no such disclosure even in the face of his powerful enemy. At the moment, Chu Feng smiles and leans against the tree, and does not rush to urge him to go immediately. He is cold-blooded, but Chu Feng believes that Gu Ming will go.


    More than ten minutes later, she stood up and looked at Chu Feng, hesitated and asked, "she won''t fall in love with me, will she?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and then burst out laughing, playfully threw out a sentence: "this I don''t know, these things are very wonderful, you go to have a look, don''t know!"


    "God bless you!" Gu Ming made a rare cross prayer, and then walked towards the main building. Chu Feng also sat up and looked through his left eye. He saw that Gu Ming went up to the second floor and didn''t go in the door. His mouth cocked up, which was very interesting.


    But Chu Feng didn''t look down all the time. He took back his eyes and looked at the green who came by and said with a light smile: "how do you feel lonely?"


    "I feel like my seventh sister likes to be lonely. This is a woman''s intuition."


    Qing came and sat down and looked at the second floor. There was still a voice coming. She said in a low voice: "although she often scolds the people who beat her in front of our sisters, we can not feel the hatred, but we can perceive the appreciation."


    Chu Feng nodded, as long as it is not difficult to see: "I hope there is a good result!"


    Qingcu eyebrow looked at Chu Feng leaning on the tree, his expression was playful, and his mouth was slightly tilted: "don''t be too optimistic. Even if my seven elder sister is really with lonely life, my father won''t let it go, but I still have several sisters and sisters!"


    Chu Feng turned his white eyes and said, "can you have a pleasant chat? You just want me to marry your sister and sister?"


    "That''s good, isn''t it?" Qing spits out her tongue and throws out a sentence. Her mouth outlines a charming arc. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    Seeing the lonely life standing at the door with the meal, Jesse looked soft, but then she said, "you come to die. Why don''t you do it earlier? Don''t you know I''m in pain? Sorry


    Lonely life frowned and hesitated to open his mouth: "you haven''t eaten yet. The medicine is here. Take it by yourself and wipe it by yourself."


    Said lonely life will be put on the ground ready to slip away, but Jesse is directly pulled him into the room, but also on the strength of the lock door, looking at the lonely life standing in front of her, her beautiful eyes narrowed her mouth: "don''t you apologize?"


    Lonely life smelled the fragrance of the woman. He stepped back and put the food tray on the table. He stepped back a few steps and said, "I''m sorry, you let me out?"


    Looking back, she wanted to jump out of the window, but she was afraid of being teased by Yan Luo''s big mouth again. Looking at Jesse standing at the door, she didn''t stop apologizing and said in a low voice: "I''m sorry!"Jesse pondered a smile: "originally you also know that you did wrong!"


    Lonely life lowered his head, and then said, "can I go out?"


    Jesse endured the pain and walked forward a few steps. When she retreated to the window, she picked up the liquid medicine on the tray and tossed it to her. She said, "I just said we''ll talk about it again. I didn''t say you can go out. My injury is caused by you. Wipe the medicine for me!"


    Between the words, Jesse turned her shoulders down, and her smooth pajamas fell off directly. Her naked body appeared in front of her. She turned and sat on the bed to face him, without shy words: "come on!"


    Lonely life closed his eyes, eyebrows deep wrinkled, the whole heart is restless, suppress the complex inner opening: "or you wipe it yourself, I''m out!"


    Seeing that she was about to leave, Jesse flashed to the front of her. Although she closed her eyes, she could still feel that she was right in front of her. Just as she was about to open her mouth, she suddenly felt that her mouth was blocked by something.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked at the beautiful face close to him. His mouth opened mechanically. As soon as the fragrant tongue slipped in, he pushed Jesse away and looked at it. He threw the medicine on the ground, opened the window and jumped out of the balcony.


    This time, Jesse didn''t make any more noise and abuse. She just went to close the window, and her mouth was slightly cocked: "interesting man, the first one to beat me, you can''t leave."


    In the garden, Chu Feng and others were chatting. Suddenly, a figure jumped down from the second floor. Seeing that it was lonely life, Yan Luo said: "Gu Ming, why don''t you always take the ordinary road? You can''t sleep in the tree, or the door doesn''t go over the wall. How can you jump down from the second floor now?"


    "Did you encounter some wild beast?"


    Lonely life''s face has been restored as before. He cast a glance at Yan Luo lightly and said in a soft voice: "I don''t want to get up for three days. Don''t talk!"


    Leaving a word, Gu Ming walked towards the distance, which was his favorite tree. When he got to the tree, he jumped up to the tree. Chu Feng looked in his eyes and looked at his mouth. Although Gu Ming was very calm, Chu Feng could still feel that his heart was very nervous.


    Yan Luochi curled his mouth and said, "this guy is always so cold. Who will look for such a man in the future will surely suffocate, poor ah!"


    Qing shrugged her shoulders when she looked at the trees that she had gone up alone. The Rothschild family was different from the rest of the family. She cared about the ability to recruit a son-in-law in the family. The so-called family should be matched. In the Rothschild family, it is scum. The family does not lack that honor, and lonely life is definitely a capable person!


    After half an hour, Jesse, who had finished her meal and changed her clothes with medicine, jumped down from the second floor and attracted people''s attention again. Yan luotut said, "look at other people''s couple, they are not ordinary people!"


    Jesse walked around and saw that there was no lonely figure around her. She did not know that he went to the tree and said in a low voice: "the wind is weak. I am willing to follow my father''s will to stay and help you, but I have two conditions. You must promise, or even my father can''t do anything to order me to do things."


    Chufeng said with a smile


    "First!" Jesse was not polite. She was as wild as she was when she entered fengteng garden. She said directly, "I will not be your woman. I will let my father choose other sisters to send to you. But I will still help you and promote the alliance between you and the family."


    Chu Feng nodded his head and said with a smile: "this can have, but what about the second?"


    Jesse looked soft, then quickly disappeared, and said in a straight voice: "as for the second condition, that is to give me a lonely life as a man. As long as Feng Shao promises me the above two conditions, I will marry my husband with my husband and follow the wind gate one day, then my steps will follow closely!"


    Everyone''s mouth suddenly opened, which was too dramatic. At the beginning, they had to shout, fight and kill. Only a few hours later, they had to be a man alone. Rao Shiqing felt that his seven elder sisters were incomparably fierce.


    But Chu Feng didn''t answer. Suddenly he came down from the tree and said faintly, "I don''t want her!"


    When Jesse saw her lonely face, Chu Feng had expected it, and coughed and said, "this lonely life is a person. I can''t arrange his life, but I support this. Miss Jesse, you should work hard, and all the people in the wind door must agree with you to pursue your lonely life."


    In a change of lonely life''s face, the members of the wind door and Yan Luo who passed by all cried out: "support Miss Jesse to take the orphan life!"


    "Careless in making friends!" Gu Ming throws out a sentence, and then turns around and runs. Jesse chuckles and says thank you, and then goes after her in the direction of her leaving.


    Chu Feng stood up and looked at the two people''s figure had disappeared, the corner of his mouth tilted: "after the wind Teng garden, will be much more lively!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    The next morning, the sun covered the whole fengteng garden. Wes''s aftershocks were disappearing, and the wind door was alone.


    Chu Feng got up at six o''clock to wash himself and ran around. After taking a bath with ice and jade, Chu Feng sat down in the dining room and asked, "hasn''t Gu Ming and Jie Si come back yet?"


    Think of the cold character of lonely life, savage but hot Jiesi, Chu Feng mouth unconsciously raised a smile.


    After taking a bite of breakfast, she said, "according to the news from some brothers last night, they saw that they were chased by a woman from the western regions, and then went all the way to the east gate. Now they haven''t come back, but they should be soon."


    "Just want to send some brothers to look for it. After all, we have too many enemies."


    Chu Feng took a sip of milk and shook his head: "no need. Both Gu Ming and Jesse are people with amazing force value. Even if they can''t fight, they still have time to ask for help. There''s no contact now. It''s estimated that it''s warm in which corner. Don''t worry!"


    "Do you think everyone is the same as you, and it''s warm if you don''t have anything?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes deviated and looked at her. The latter immediately got alert and stood up with a piece of bread and milk. She said that I had something to do and left the restaurant quickly. She was always attacked by Chu Feng, which was not a good taste.


    Chufeng chufeng chufeng turned her mouth and quickly finished eating. She went out of the house to bask in the sun. When she saw Huang Jingyin passing by, the corners of her mouth were slightly tilted up. It was a good thing that the former huobo girl could take charge of her own affairs. It seems that she will go to the tianwangmen gate sometime.


    Shaking his head and going out for a few steps, he looked at Ye Xinlan, who was walking in the distance. He wanted to go there, but saw some su Xinyu sitting beside him and immediately gave up his mind. He was also wondering whether to find a time to explain with Su Xinyu.


    At this time, blue Mei Er came to Chu Feng and said, "the wind is less, Huangfu Rudie and Huangfu Ruoxi are looking for you!"


    "Invite them to the living room."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that the two sisters would come to find her so early. She thought about it and said to LAN Mei Er, she went to another building. She asked Xia Yan to prepare for a clean and clean place to live in. She always followed her, but she was not very good.


    Especially with Su Xinyu, when Ma Qiduo rolls the sheets, she stands beside her like a wooden man, which is really depressing. Although Chu Feng doesn''t mind, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo, as women, still care. After all, no one wants other women to see their embarrassment.


    In the reception hall, Chu Feng just sat down to make a good tea. Huangfu ruodie and Huangfu Ruoxi come in under the leadership of bluemei.


    Chu Feng asked blueberry to go out and not to be disturbed by anyone. He waved and said, "sit down!"


    "Brother Feng!" Huangfu Ruoxi mumbled and ran to Chu Feng. He sat beside him with a face of grievance and said, "the day after tomorrow, sister Ruo die and I are going to marry that Luo Yin. Why don''t you worry at all? If sister butterfly is your woman, I''m also a woman in your name!"


    Chu Feng looked at Huang Fu Ruo die, who sat down with a face of frost. He stroked Huangfu Ruoxi''s head and said with a warm smile, "so lovely girl, how can I be willing to marry someone else?"


    Huangfu Ruoxi, with a bashful smile, shook Chu Feng and said, "are you going to marry me?"


    "Cough!" Chu Feng coughed awkwardly, patted Huangfu Ruoxi on the shoulder and said: "you go out first. I have something to talk about with your sister Ruo die. You can rest assured that I will not allow anyone to marry your sister."


    Chu Feng''s self-confidence made Huangfu Ruoxi''s heart calm down a little, and nodded back gently: "well, I''ll go out first. Just now I saw sister Xinyu and sister qido are all there. Go talk to them!"


    With that, Huangfu Ruoxi hopped out of the reception hall. Chu Feng looked at her back and put a smile on her mouth. Huangfu Ruoxi was born in Huangfu family, but her character was not affected much. It can be regarded as a great credit of Jin Qiaoyan!


    Scattered this matter, Chu Feng looked at Huangfu Ruo die, love hate entangled woman opened: "how cold face, we do not hate it?"


    For Huang Fu Ruo die, Chu Feng had no chance to kill Huang Fu Ruo die, because Huang Fu Ruo die made a way for him from Weis when he was almost in a desperate situation. However, Chu Feng''s heart was at least as ordinary as usual.


    Huangfu ruodie glared at Chu Feng fiercely and scolded: "we have no hatred, but we have hatred. After I took you out from Weiss, you threw me back to the imperial city. Until now, I have been betrothed to Luo Yin by my father. Where are you?"


    Chu Feng has silk apologies, but no fluctuation of the mouth: "what else to finish once!"


    "My brother, did you kill it?"


    Huangfu ruodie''s eyes showed a painful color and said: "blue cell and Huangfu family have relieved their enmity and told a message that you once asked Wen Zhuzi to attack my brother. At that time, my brother didn''t die. I don''t blame you. After all, he killed you, but what I want to know is, did you kill him who survived?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, put down the teacup in his hand, shook his head and said, "it may be, it may not be!" At that time, Chu Feng can''t remember clearly, but if it was Wenxin Xue, Chu Feng didn''t want to make it difficult for her to do it.Huangfu ruodei stood up and walked to Chu Feng, and he looked at the eyes and asked, "I want you to look at my eyes again. When you pretend to die, did you kill my brother and let the royal family suffer from the dumb with the official?"


    Chu Feng did not hesitate to shake his head and said, "I do have a grudge with your brother in dianlan, but I believe you also know what you should catch when Sitan leaves. Your brother is amazing. That time I almost died. If it wasn''t an accident, you had already attended my funeral."


    Huangfu ruodei has been looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, and many women struggling in her heart bite their lips and say, "I can believe it''s not you who killed it, who is the leader of the wind door?"


    "It''s not!"


    Chu Feng shook his head and thought of the figure of being pure and elegant. The corner of his mouth raised a smile unconsciously, but he didn''t tell Huangfu ruodei, and directly hugged the woman into her arms and said, "what I can say is, who is your brother dead in, forgive me if I can tell you!"


    Huangfu ruodei directly pushed Chu Feng and said, "why?"


    "Because I don''t want you to die." Chu Feng breathed a sigh and said calmly: "even now I am not necessarily the opponent. You can only be the result of death. Even if you gather the power of the Royal Fu family, it is hard to shake and make up for hatred. What about forgetting?"


    "If you can''t get rid of it, you should be killed by me. If you stab me and even kill me, I don''t care if you can make you happy!"


    Huangfu ruodei has always been a strong person, and he flows down with tears irresistible. He looks at Chu Feng and shakes his head gently: "although my brother killed you, I was very painful, but I didn''t want him to die. You didn''t tell me to kill him. He really cared about me. Unlike I went revenge and worried about me, or you didn''t care about me and wanted to hide me?"


    Chu Feng looks at the rare tears of Huangfu ruodin, even if it was forcibly occupied by himself, she did not cry like this. She was held in her arms again with heartache and said, "I said everything is false, your brother died may be a relief, the pain given by the Royal Fu family, I will also end for you."


    "Stay in the wind garden, no one can make you cry again. You are my Chu Feng woman."


    Huangfu, as butterfly, trembling, looked up at Chu Feng''s firm face, and finally leaned on his shoulder and whispered: "you better not deceive me. My brother can die in the hands of others, but it can never be in your Chu Feng''s hand, as I said at the beginning, you Chu Feng can only die in my hand."


    Chu wind sighed softly, holding it tighter, and separated after a long time. Chu Feng did not let Huangfu ruodin leave. She and Huangfu Ruxi came to fengteng garden to be hidden. Chu Feng did not expect to go to the Huangfu family to ask for people, and arranged them behind the wind Teng garden. As for how to explain with Su Xinyu, Chu Feng was ready to think about it.


    After the Chu wind arranged Huangfu ruodei sisters, and they did not leave the backyard for the recent period, they also left the wind Teng garden directly. Now, the dark waves of all parties are turbulent. The hidden family is born. The ruling shows itself. Chu wind is always out, which makes it easy to guess what evil he is brewing.


    So Chu Feng is ready to go out for a ride, which is to let the Huangfu family not doubt that the wind Teng garden is hidden Huangfu ruodei sisters!


    When Chu Feng''s team left the fengteng garden, the inside of the reception hall opened, and two beautiful and magnificent figures came out. The enchanting and moving Murong ice kneaded the girl beside her and smiled: "I would rather bear all the charges and even die, and I would not tell the emperor Fu Wenren who broke the artery that night was killed by you. What about my husband?"


    The man standing beside Murong ice is wenxinxue. She came here this morning. Just now, Chu Feng and Huangfu ruodi both heard the conversation. She said quietly when she said a multi love seed: "master, he said I didn''t care, killed Huangfu Wenren, but reduced his pain, or the Shigong would tear him!"


    "Only master Jueyin, who promised the promotion of Meiyuan Luo family, and my grandfather supported it. What should I do?"


    Wenxin snow a Leng: "then I promise the writer to do a thing to repay the birth grace, now?"


    Murong ice mouth a cocky Wenxin snow nose smile: "Chu wind will give you a chance to return human feelings, with me, I feel that jueying originally took you as an apprentice, strange!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    Under the night, fengteng garden is presented in a depressing atmosphere. Even Yan Luo, who usually laughs and laughs, is honest and quiet at the moment.


    Su Xinyu sits in the dining room, where there are plenty of delicious food on the table. However, she does not move her chopsticks, which is silent silence, which makes Ye Xinlan and others at the same table do not know what to do, and their appetite for eating disappears in an instant.


    "Heart talk sister!"


    Finally, when everyone could not restrain the dull atmosphere, Ma Qiduo broke the silence and said, "Chu Feng has a reason to keep them in fengteng garden. Do you want to find out first and then, it''s you who are so angry that it''s you who are so angry!"


    Today, I thought that it was only a short time for Huangfu ruodie sisters to come to fengteng garden. However, until Chu Feng''s motorcade left, Huangfu ruodie sisters not only didn''t mean to leave, but also moved to the backyard, which made Su Xinyu feel depressed until now.


    Ye Xinlan also timely opened his mouth: "what Qiduo said is that Chu Feng is not a man of mischief. Maybe he has his intention!"


    "Intention?"


    Su Xinyu sneered, looked at the direction of the backyard, and said without politeness: "the intention is that Huangfu ruodie is his woman. He does not allow Huangfu ruodie to be married by Meiyuan Luo family. Anyway, this is my attitude. If Xi is here, I will leave."


    Determined not to whirl around the words, so that everyone can not stop frowning, ye Xinlan looked to the public and said: "Qiduo, you go out first, I and Xinyu have something to say."


    Ma Qiduo and others nodded and stood up one after another, leaving the restaurant without saying a word. For Su Xinyu''s anger, we all expected it. We didn''t know whether Chu Feng had a deep intention to do so, or whether he wanted to stay Huangfu Ruo die.


    Ye Xinlan saw that all the people had left and whispered: "heart language, the identity of Chu Feng must be something you know is not simple. Although you are also dignified enough, the respect of the elder does not necessarily affect the younger generation. If you really love Chu Feng, some things you can''t accept should also be accepted, unless you can leave him."


    "If Huangfu butterfly stays here today, you are very angry, even at the expense of everyone, but why don''t you change your angle?"


    Su Xinyu Xiu eyebrow micro Cu: "Mom, what do you mean?"


    "Silly girl!" Ye Xinlan stroked his stomach with his hand. He was still very puzzled. He kept calm and said: "today, you are angry because you are the fiancee of Chu Fengming. But you ask yourself, if it is not because you started to come from the Su family, do you think you and Chu Feng are possible?"


    "What''s more, Huangfu is like a butterfly and Yan is like a jade. They were all together with Chu Feng first. You think you are the main room. What about them?"


    Su Xinyu''s body was shocked. Naturally, she understood this problem, but she just didn''t want to think about it. She always regarded herself as the main room of Chu Feng. It was also because the Su family claimed that if she really wanted to count it up, she relied on her status advantages. If she got rid of these, it was her who really intervened!


    Seeing that Su Xinyu seems to have understood, ye Xinlan said earnestly: "therefore, unless you can make up your mind to leave chufeng forever, you must not be angry with Chu Feng on such a matter. Yan Ruyu has conceived his child, Huangfu ruodie has rescued chufeng in Weis, and Murong Bing has saved Chu Feng''s life for many times.


    even Qiduo, the horse family with a trillion assets, has saved Chu Feng''s life for many times It''s her capital. Remove your status as Su family and your honor. They have paid for Chu Feng, but what about you? "


    "A man like Chu Feng will never lack beautiful women. What he lacks is always a woman who can help him."


    After half a life, the woman saw Su Xinyu''s lonely look and knew that the words hurt people, but she continued to say: "maybe Chu Feng loves you and loves you now, but when the women around him can help her, and you are still living in the main room, but you haven''t done anything, do you still have that kind of confidence?"


    Ye Xinlan''s question made Su Xinyu unable to find the reason to answer, especially when she thought of Lin Yulin, Su Xinyu''s self-confidence was shattered instantly. Looking at Ye Xinlan, she shook her head: "I know what you said is reasonable, but why can''t he find so many women and pursue so many of me? Why can''t I get a complete love?"


    "Because you fall in love with him, and he can''t just belong to a woman."


    Ye Xinlan sighed. She was also disgusted with this problem, but some things were so realistic. She said softly, "if you can''t see it, then you should do what you should do. If you can''t see it, you can leave chufeng as soon as possible, because no matter how beautiful your face is, it will disappear. Only let him have a kind of dependence. But now, what can you do for chufeng Help? "


    When Su Xinyu was in a daze, ye Xinlan continued: "you can''t give anything. You are not from the Su family. Chu Feng knows that although you are the daughter of bawangtian, chufeng is also his apprentice. The only thing you can let Chu Feng see is that you are his master''s daughter."


    "When you get rid of these things, you are nothing, and people like Chu Feng will not be stuck by their feelings for a long time."


    Seeing Su Xinyu''s silence, ye Xinlan shook her head and sighed. She did not speak any more. She called out, "qido, you come in and have a meal."Soon everyone came back from the new, Su Xinyu did not move any more chopsticks. Eating food one mouthful at a time, ye Xinlan occasionally looked at her and said in his heart, I hope you understand what I mean and change yourself well!


    Just after dinner, chufeng''s motorcade also came back from the outside. A car drove directly to the main building. The door opened. After Chu Feng came down, he pulled a man with a hat into it.


    You can see that although you haven''t seen clearly the appearance of Chu, you know it''s a woman from her body.


    Chu Feng saw everyone''s eyes looking at his side, touched his nose and said, "she is like jade!"


    Then, the next person took off the hat and sunglasses on his head, looked at the crowd with a smile and said, "Hello everyone!"


    Ma Qiduo and others are stunned, subconsciously look at Su Xinyu, and then say hello to Yan Ruyu in some embarrassment. Chu Feng squints his eyes and feels something is wrong. He just doesn''t know what''s wrong for the moment, but he is too lazy to pay attention to them.


    "Meier, arrange for Ruyu to go to the backyard. The day after tomorrow will be the date of the wedding. Meiyuanluo''s family has already started to prepare. There will be a fierce battle next!"


    LAN Mei Er looks at Su Xinyu''s invitation to Yan Ruyu to go to the backyard. She sighs in her heart that the wind is too weak. She throws all the women to the backyard directly, and she is not afraid of the fire in the backyard!


    "Chu Feng, come with me. I want to talk to you about something."


    Ye Xinlan frowned and felt that Chu Feng seemed to be a little too much. He said to him faintly and turned around to walk upstairs. Chu Feng saw that everyone was a little strange, and he was ready to learn from ye Xinlan''s mouth.


    After Chu Fengwei went upstairs with Ye Xinlan, Ma Qiduo sat down beside Su Xinyu and said softly: "sister Xinyu, maybe this is a special case. When the incident is over, they will definitely leave fengteng garden. You are still the hostess of fengteng garden."


    In Su Xinyu''s mind, ye Xinlan said the same thing at this time. Without the identity of Su family, Su Xinyu is no longer dignified. At most, it is a vase. After hearing the speech, she raised her head and whispered, "I''m tired. Go back to my room and have a rest first."


    Standing up, Su Xinyu leaves directly. Today''s affairs have developed to the present. With Ye Xinlan''s words, her heart has already been cracked. Huang Fu Ruo die sisters left by Chu Feng have not been discussed with Yan Ruoyu. Su Xinyu''s heart is suddenly a little painful.


    Ma Qiduo and others look at Su Xinyu''s lonely back upstairs. They can only sigh in their hearts. Qing takes noriya''s hand and says, "I don''t know how many teachers and mothers I will have!"


    In a word, it eased the depression a little. Fu Dina ate a lollipop and looked upstairs. Then she looked down at the book in her hand. Huang Jingyin kept looking down at the intelligence as if she didn''t care about anything. Only they knew what they thought.


    A room at the end of the second floor is Ye Xinlan''s residence in fengteng garden. When he comes to the room and lets Chu Feng in, ye Xinlan closes the room door and locks it.


    Chu Feng went to open the balcony door, went out of the balcony outside to breathe a breath of fresh air, then turned back and opened his mouth: "is it customary to live here? If it''s too noisy, I''ll arrange a quiet place for you to raise your baby? "


    "No!" Ye Xinlan shook her head and went to sit on the sofa where she often thought about problems. She spoke softly: "it''s very good here. I have heart talk and qido. When I''m with a group of young people, I feel my heart quieter and younger."


    "It''s you. What''s your feeling about heart talk? Do you know how you hurt her today?"


    Chu Feng came over and stood behind Ye Xinlan. He massaged her shoulder and said, "yes, but sooner or later, this kind of injury will happen. I am a son of a bitch, but I can''t do anything about some things. Maybe I am a sentimental seed, Bo Ai


    Seeing Chu Feng knowing that today''s practice will hurt Su Xinyu, ye Xinlan''s expression softens a little, and when she feels comfortable with her shoulder, she also says faintly: "what kind of position will you give Xinyu in the end? I believe you will not give more than three points of affection because she is your master''s daughter."


    Chu Feng hand a stagnation, and then continue to give ye Xinlan massage, thinking for a long time before returning: "this problem I have not considered, but I know that I am not a person enough to be heartless."


    Ye Xinlan closed her eyes, and Chu Feng was satisfied with the answer. She nodded softly and said, "remember what you said today. Now go and have a look at your heart. Although she is not the granddaughter of the Su family, she has only the identity of a late overlord''s daughter, but your fiancee, the whole Imperial City, knows it. Give her an account


    Chu Feng didn''t turn around and left, just stopped to walk to the balcony, thinking of Lin Yulin, Su Xinyu and her words, she said lightly: "Xinyu''s exclusive heart is too strong, although she doesn''t care about Qi duo''s existence, but many other people, she doesn''t say, but does not mean that she doesn''t do anything."


    "She is quiet. I love her all my life. If she wants to do something, I can''t do anything, but I believe that it must be her who gets hurt in the end."Ye Xinlan eyebrows a pick, Su Xinyu, after all, was brought up by her since childhood. Her feelings were placed there, looking at Chu Feng''s indifferent back, coldly opened his mouth: "if you dare to hurt Xinyu, I will let your child never recognize you for a lifetime!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    Chu Feng stayed in Ye Xinlan''s room for an hour before returning to his room.


    At the moment of opening the door, Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu, who was lying on the bed. In addition, Bing qingyujie stood beside her with a helpless face. Chu Feng motioned for Bing qingyujie to go out temporarily, then closed the door and went to sit down.


    A hand toward Su Xinyu''s shoulder patted, the latter impatiently said: "I said don''t bother me, I don''t want to take a bath, I just sleep like this!"


    Chu Feng shook his hands and looked at Su Xinyu, who was obviously sullen. "Can I help you wash it?"


    Su Xinyu''s body was stunned. He immediately sat up straight with his eyes a little red and swollen. Chu Feng stood up and said, "no, I''ll wash it myself."


    Then he ran into the bathroom and closed the door. After a while, there was the sound of water. Chu Feng sat on the bed and meditated. Occasionally, he looked at the graceful body reflected by the glass seal in the bathroom. His eyes were deep.


    More than ten minutes later, Su Xinyu washed and came out in her pajamas. Chu Feng didn''t say a word. Today, she went out for a walk and asked Bing qingyujie to take Yan Ruyu away with her sweat all over her body. Seeing Su Xinyu coming, she lay down directly and pulled down the quilt to cover her head. Chu Feng walked into the bathroom and took a comfortable bath.


    After coming out, Chu Feng lies on the bed, trying to pull over the quilt, but is all pressed down by Su Xinyu. He is about to open his mouth when he hears Su Xinyu''s sobbing voice.


    Chu Feng pursed his lower lip, exhaled a breath and opened his mouth: "what do you want to say, say it clearly once this evening!"


    With helpless words, Su Xinyu also suddenly opened the quilt and sat up to look at Chu Feng. His eyes were red and swollen. With tears, he asked, "I just want to know what position I am in your heart. Are you always with me because I am the granddaughter of the Su family, but now I am not, are you not paying attention to it?"


    Chu Feng also sat up and leaned against the head of the bed, looked at Su Xinyu lightly and asked, "how can you ask so?"


    Su Xinyu said with a smile: "isn''t it? When I was the granddaughter of the Su family, you would carry me behind your back in everything you did. When would you bring a woman back, and you would directly arrange it in the backyard. Does Chu Feng feel that my value has been used up, just your simple catharsis tool? "


    Chu Feng was silent and looked at Su Xinyu for a long time before he opened his mouth: "you also said that I have other women. I only think you are a venting tool. Why, Qiduo, are they not women?"


    Su Xinyu''s eyes cooled down and frowned: "then you just want to use me again, just like my grandfather, they want me to take charge of the dragon''s gate to help you fully control the power of my father, right?"


    "Su Xinyu!"


    Chu Feng''s cold moment of black down, tone also heavy many, very stiff mouth: "before you in my heart is to distinguish right and wrong, today''s you in my eyes a little unreasonable, you are still Su Xinyu?"


    Su Xinyu sneered at Chu Feng and said, "why, do you think I''m worthless? Yes, I am such a woman, I have a proud heart, qido, I can''t help, after all, I opened such a mouth, but you want me to share a man with others, I''m sorry, I can''t do it! "


    Chu Feng''s heart sank, exhaled a heavy, stuffy breath and opened his mouth: "so, you''d rather make me uncomfortable, but also want to say those words to my little aunt, right?"


    Su Xinyu was stunned, but then nodded: "yes, you Chu Feng''s woman more than one, my heart pricked a bit, you are the best love his little aunt, as your woman, I need to let this not happen, I don''t want others to say my man, even his little aunt all don''t let go."


    Chu Feng closed his eyes with heartache and opened his mouth indifferently: "so, what do you want to say?"


    Su Xinyu straightened his body, pointed to the direction of the backyard, and said word by word: "let Huangfu Rudie, Yan Ruyu and Murong Bing leave fengteng garden. I can''t stand the women who are related to you to appear in front of me, and I don''t want to see Murong Bing, the fox spirit who calls your husband every day, swinging in front of me."


    "This is my request. This is my last word. If they don''t go, I''ll go!"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked at Su Xinyu. He knew that Su Xinyu had a proud heart and an exclusive heart. But what he didn''t expect was that he developed to such a degree: "do you really want to do this?"


    Su Xinyu nodded without hesitation and said word by word: "yes, they don''t go, I''ll go!"


    "I''m disappointed!" Chu Feng exhaled and threw out a sentence. Looking at Su Xinyu''s unmoved face, he said softly: "they are now oppressed by the family to marry the meiyuanluo family. I can''t give them a place to live in the sun. If I still keep them out of the door at this time, I''m not a human being."


    "To change the angle, the hostess of fengteng garden today is Huangfu ruodie. She doesn''t allow you to stay at this time. What do you think and how painful my heart will be?"


    Su Xinyu''s body shakes. She starts to think about her feelings, but she virtually ignores others. Seeing Chu Feng''s face painfully getting down from bed and dressing there, Su Xinyu finds that she has done something inappropriate at the wrong time.Chu Feng put on his clothes, looked back at Su Xinyu and said, "now the Su family would like you to go out of fengteng garden, so you don''t have to leave, and they will not leave. In addition, ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan will come to fengteng garden secretly with your brother''s help tomorrow. I don''t want you to have no quarrel, but this time, I hope you can control your mood."


    "So you don''t have to go


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng opens the door and slams it shut. She leaves fengteng garden with Bing Qingyu Jie. She tells Murong Bing to guard fengteng garden. She can''t let Meiyuan Luo''s family or others find Huangfu ruogdie. They are in fengteng garden now and are ready to go and have a quiet time.


    Su Xinyu sat on the bed, reflecting on Chu Feng''s words just now. She can be coquettish and arrogant, but she shouldn''t cry out with her head in her arms at this time. Her head is buried on the quilt, and her voice is almost inaudible: "husband, I''m sorry, I just want to maintain my position."


    Chu Feng, who has left fengteng garden, doesn''t know that Su Xinyu has figured it out at this moment. He just drives his car aimlessly and finally comes to a fresh and elegant bar.


    "Coincidence?"


    Looking at the name of the bar in front of you, Guanghan palace, Chu Feng brings up a bitter smile. If you don''t come, all of you will come. Just go in and have a look. Untie your seat belt and turn back to Bing qingyujie, you can wait for me in the car. I''ll go in and have a look


    With that, Chu Feng opened the door and got out of the car. She sat in the car, and her sister said in a soft voice, "the little master is not as decisive as the previous one."


    "What can I do? It''s the daughter of the former little Lord." Yujie Dudu mouth shook her head and said: "and I think this kind of little Lord is much better than the previous one. At least, with women, the little master has no simple perfunctory, he will take into account everyone''s feelings, although such a practice is doomed to be difficult to succeed, he will never understand the heart of women."


    Bing Qing''s approval nodded back: "yes, little Lord, this is not good. Women are just a touch of color in the great cause of men''s kings. Little master is sentimental!"


    Chu Feng, who walked into Guanghan palace, didn''t know that Bing qingyujie was talking about these things. Looking at the Guanghan palace for the first time, it was decorated in a high-grade atmosphere with a faint sense of loneliness. The gentle music reverberated throughout the hall. Most of the people who could sit in the palace were single.


    Chu Feng looks at all kinds of people, but they just drink quietly in a corner and sigh in his heart. No matter how many people are, their hearts are lonely. Only in the Guanghan palace, can they emit that kind of loneliness?


    When Chu Feng looked at all this, a pretty girl came up and politely said, "Sir, do you want a private room or in the hall?"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes, looked around, politely replied, "I''m looking for your boss''s wife. Isn''t she in?"


    "Looking for the landlady?" Pretty girl''s eyes inexplicably playful some, up and down look at Chu Feng and smile: "young enough, looks very quality, but unfortunately is a bald head, how do you also want to pursue our boss wife?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at the charming girl with a smile and asked, "is it that many people pursue your boss''s wife?"


    The pretty girl''s upright body is a bit of a scale, proud to say: "our boss''s wife is now a famous beauty, the whole imperial city do not know how many people want to pursue her, plus the landlady''s nephew is still the underground emperor of the northern underground world, more and more people are pursuing her."


    "The children of some prominent leaders, the second generation of rich people, even the boss of enterprises and some rich people have come here, but the landlady doesn''t even give them a chance to meet."


    The pretty girl looked around her and said in a low voice: "it''s a bit pleasing to you. One day I passed by the boss''s office, and the door was open. I heard the landlady talking to herself after drinking too much. She seemed to like her nephew. In addition, you don''t know that fengshao is only the adopted son of the boss''s mother''s sister, not his own."


    Chu Feng looked at the charming girl and felt very interesting. He was also depressed. He asked with a smile, "you can hear all this. How come your boss''s wife still doesn''t fire you?"


    The pretty girl may feel that Chu Feng is not a bad person. She said: "originally, when I came to apply for a job, my boss''s wife refused. I begged her to say that fengshao is my idol. I can definitely see fengshao here. So the landlady accepted me with tears and laughter. I was only 18 years old and didn''t hire me!"


    "Xiao Fang!" When Chu Feng wanted to ask something, suddenly a voice came from the side. Lin Yulin, wearing a long black knee length skirt, came and said with a cold face: "go and do your business!"


    Then went to Chu Feng, looking at always can let her heart inexplicably speed up the beating of the man light mouth: "how do you have time to come over today?"


    "Specially come to pick up my aunt, otherwise you must go back late, which is not good for your health." Chu Feng said with a soft look, and didn''t give Lin Yulin the chance to say no. he took her hand and turned directly out of Guanghan palace.


    Pretty girl stood in place blinking eyes, dark pharyngeal saliva said: "he called boss Niang aunt?"Then the eyes glared round and stomped his feet one after another, regretting: "it''s a pity that I didn''t even know face to face with fengshao, ouch!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    The garden is as cold as ever. Lin Yulin still doesn''t need any guards and servants. Chu Feng knows that Lin Yulin has a cold Jade Scorpion under her elegance. She doesn''t ask for anything, but she just tells her to be careful.


    In the hall, Chu Feng ran to the kitchen to rummage. Lin Yu Lin frowned and asked, "are you hungry?"


    "I went back to the world war at night and didn''t eat any food!"


    Chu Feng in the refrigerator to find a few vegetables and meat, also did not return to throw out a sentence, and then explained: "but it''s all small things, but these two days I guess I''ll live here, you don''t drive me away!"


    Lin Yulin looked at Chu Feng, which was like the appearance of a hungry ghost reincarnation. She pursed her mouth and said, "is it contradictory with the heart language?"


    Chu Feng prepared things and washed them there. He nodded back and said, "well, there is a little contradiction. The heart language is too possessive. I asked Ruo die and Ruyu to move to fengteng garden to avoid some trouble. She said that either they left or she left. The final result was that I left!"


    Lin Yulin was very clear about Chu Feng. Leaning against the wall and looking at the busy Chu Feng, she sighed and asked, "can''t you just love someone? Why do you want to gather so many excellent girls around you? It''s not comfortable for me to be with you!"


    "I don''t think you should leave willfully. You should coax your heart well. She is an understanding person. As long as you speak clearly, I believe she can understand you."


    Chu Feng put the washed vegetables in a basket, looked back at Lin Yulin, thought about the mouth: "if it''s just a simple temper, I can bear it and coax her!"


    From the new low head wash dishes, Chu Feng light throw out a sentence: "but she should not use some things to let you leave me, this is I can not allow, is also resolutely not allowed to happen, you Lin Yulin this life only two results, or is not married, to marry can only be my woman."


    Lin Yulin''s face was covered with a layer of faint red, a little unnatural, but more curious is how Chu Feng knew Su Xinyu and what he said.


    Want to say something, but see Chu Feng side face on the firm, Lin Yulin finally turned into a sigh: "although I have no blood relationship with you, but after all is your little aunt, you can not care, but I don''t want you to bear the charge of being the best aunt."


    "Five years for me!"


    Chu Feng did not look back. After washing the dishes, he quickly cut the meat and said, "five years later, I will stand where the world dare not discuss me. Even if I walk in the sun with you, no one dares to say no, only blessing!"


    Chu Feng''s tyranny made Lin Yulin''s heart warm. She began to accumulate firmness, which made her feel loose. She said with a bitter smile, "I''m 28 years old now, and I''ll be 33 years old in five years. At that time, you''ll be less than 24 years old. Will you still like me and love me?"


    Chu Feng put down his kitchen knife, went to Lin Yulin, stroked the fresh face with one hand and said, "with me, even if you are 50 years old, you are still like this. It is a little more than nine years old. I don''t mind letting your old cow eat tender grass!"


    Lin Yulin threw out a word of shame and anger, and then she immediately stepped back a few steps and looked at Chu Feng angrily and said, "you have oil stains on your hands. Look at my face!"


    "Well, love can''t care so much about it!" Chu Feng was shocked to see his sliced meat full of greasy hands and threw out a sentence: "wife Linlin, go and prepare it, and let you have a delicious supper in 20 minutes."


    Lin Yulin''s shy face was even more blushed when she heard the words. She bit the shell teeth and hummed, "the dog can''t spit out Ivory!" But still turned around, mouth with a smile to the restaurant to prepare things, heart secretly, if always like this, no dispute, simple two people more good.


    Sure enough, in less than 20 minutes, Chu Feng finished three dishes and one soup. The meat and vegetable match was just right, which made people have an appetite.


    He picked up a bowl of soup and put it in front of Lin Yulin. Chufeng said with a smile: "you should drink more of this soup. I specially mix it. If you drink it often, you will not be old even when you are 60 years old. Moreover, it has fertility function. Ordinary people, I will not cook it for her."


    Originally, she stretched out her hand to pick up the bowl of soup, but when hearing Chu Feng''s sarcastic words, Lin Yulin took back her hand and looked at Chu Feng without blinking her eyes. After a long time, she said, "do you really don''t care?"


    "Poor mouth!" Chu Feng''s words made Lin Yulin''s heart beat faster. Although she knew that Chu Feng was joking, she was still very helpful when she heard her favorite person say such words. She picked up the bowl of soup and drank it, which made her feel a little absent-minded.


    Chu Feng looked at Lin Yulin as shy as a 17-8-year-old girl, and did not continue to tease. He was really hungry. He drank a bowl of soup to warm his stomach and began to eat. After three bowls of soup, he was comfortable with a belch.


    Lin Yulin has a small amount of food. After eating a bowl, she puts down her chopsticks and looks at Chu Feng with her eyes closed. "You have a rest. I''ll wash the dishes and chopsticks."


    With that, Lin Yulin began to clean up the dishes and chopsticks on the table. Chu Feng''s three dishes and one soup were all wiped out. Looking at Chu Feng''s appearance, Lin Yulin unconsciously picked up a satisfied smile and walked into the kitchen with dishes and chopsticks.Just put in the hot water to soak the bowl ready to wash, a pair of big hands hugged Lin Yulin from the back, and then felt himself leaning against a solid chest. Chu Feng did not know when to stand behind Lin Yulin, attached to her ear and said: "Auntie, men and women are not tired of working together, let''s wash together?"


    Lin Yulin blushed to the ear root position, wanted to push Chu Feng away, but she enjoyed the feeling of being taken care of. She had the same fantasy when she was alone in the river and sea. She lived together, cooked and washed dishes together.


    But after what, Lin Yulin looked down at the hands holding her slender waist, and said with shame: "you call me aunt, and you hold me, isn''t it too evil?"


    Chu Feng was shocked and bit Lin Yulin''s ear and said softly, "Linlin!"


    Lin Yulin blushes and dares not go to pick up Chu Feng. Her heart beats fast and washes the dishes there. Chu Feng smiles behind her. Her head rests on Lin Yulin''s shoulder and reaches out to wash dishes with Lin Yulin. It reveals a warm scene, just like a loving couple.


    Soon after washing, Lin Yulin secretly said in her heart how there was only so little. After cleaning the bowls, Lin Yulin frowned and asked, "what''s in your bag?"


    Chu Feng a Leng return a way: "have no!"


    "And lie to me, you villain, you''re up against it!" Lin Yulin said shyly and angrily, her hand toward the back, but all of a sudden Lin Yulin took back her hand as if she had been bitten by a snake, and her heart was beating fast. If it was before, she would have thought of something, but at this moment, her head is not enough.


    Chu Feng finally knew what Lin Yulin was talking about. He held Lin Yulin''s nervous body with a wry smile and said: "is it 28 years old, I can''t bear it already!"


    When Lin Yulin thought of what she had just caught, her ears were hot. She bit her lips and hummed, "no, it''s your villain who is dishonest and has a bad mind in washing dishes."


    Chu Feng laughed and turned Lin Yulin back. Looking at the shy face, she was very charming. She said in a soft voice, "it''s not that I move my mind. It''s human instinct. Plus Linlin, you''re charming enough. You''re so tight. Don''t you want to say that I''m inferior to the best?"


    Lin Yulin was smiling, holding Chu Feng''s waist, her head resting on Chu Feng''s shoulder, blushed and shyly whispered: "I''m 28 years old, many things can be seen, Jinshan Yinshan is not as rich as a man who loves himself and himself. Xiaofeng, you don''t abandon me, I''d like to be your shadow all my life."


    "Even if my heart says anything to me, I will not say those words to you again. I love you, I can''t cheat myself, I enjoy your tender love and embrace!"


    Chu Feng''s depressed mood dissipated a lot. He picked up Lin Yulin and looked at the woman in her arms. She said softly, "remember what you said tonight, and if you are my little aunt and so on, I''ll spank you!"


    Lin Yulin''s shy head was almost buried in Chu Feng''s arms. She suddenly summoned up courage to look at Chu Feng and firmly said, "Xiaofeng, take me. I want to have a child with you. When you are not here, I also have a sustenance."


    Chu Feng is stunned. He really doesn''t want to do anything to Lin Yulin. After all, Jade Scorpion controls the body initiative. As long as he wants to take the last step, he will appear immediately. However, seeing Lin Yulin''s expectation and a little uneasy in his eyes, Chu Feng nods heavily: "try it!"


    Lin Yulin laughed, and then the whole person''s head was buried in Chu Feng''s arms. Chu Feng held her and went to turn off the lights in the hall and walked upstairs. Lin Yulin seemed to know what was going to happen. Her heart was beating for 28 years!


    But ten minutes later, Lin Yulin was stunned and lying on the bed, looking at her limbs tied to the head and tail of the bed, showing a big font and thin clothes, so she presented a kind of charm. She looked at Chu Feng, who had tied her face and was proud of herself, biting her lips and saying, "Xiao Feng, are you having a problem?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and didn''t understand why Lin Yulin asked that, but looked at the situation at the moment and laughed bitterly. Lin Yulin didn''t know about the Jade Scorpion and didn''t know how to explain it. Chu Feng could only touch his head and said, "well, maybe I have a little heavy taste."


    With Chu Feng''s recognition, Lin Yulin''s face was even more shy. Thinking of the next storm, Lin closed her eyes and whispered, "start, finish what you haven''t done several times!"


    At the moment, when she looks at the other clothes of Yuchu, she seems to be preparing for the film.


    But just ready to rush up and touch Lin Yulin''s eyes, Chu Feng''s passion was reduced by half and asked, "Jade Scorpion?"


    There was no answer, only heard the sound of four broken, tied to Lin Yulin''s four ropes all broken, turned into Jade Scorpion Lin Yulin sat upright, disgusted at the moment of Chu Feng said coldly: "next time you should use iron chain, shameless guy!"


    Chu Feng was very embarrassed. She could be calm in the face of Lin Yulin. She was embarrassed to face the Jade Scorpion. She quickly picked up her underpants on the ground and turned her eyes and said, "Jade Scorpion, you are not the way. You always have to jump out and have a dime to do with me and my little aunt?"Jade Scorpion squint eyes, frost shrouded mouth: "I am also in this body, I don''t want you to leave garbage in my body!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and finally breathed out a breath. He jumped into bed helplessly and hugged the Jade Scorpion in a loud voice: "can''t do it, can I hold it?"


    The Jade Scorpion raises the hand to fall, looks at at at the moment is the rascal Chu Feng, suppresses the anger, except finally the bottom line has touched, hugs actually may forgive, but Jade Scorpion feels very uncomfortable, slowly lies down, always vigilant, for fear of any relaxation, Chu Feng enters her body.


    Chu Feng looked at the familiar face close at hand, but not familiar with the eyes, opened his mouth and asked, "well, can we discuss what you want to do? I will not stop you, you also do not stop me from making love?"


    Jade Scorpion cold looking at Chu Feng, eyes as if looking at prisoners, smell words and drink: "sleep, as long as I am one day, you don''t want to get this body!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    The night is cold, the streets of the imperial city can still see some of the crowd.


    The land of the king, from ancient times, never really quiet, even in the war era, to the night is still a light, wine and green, singing flying, showing luxury and luxury.


    Zhumen wine and meat stink, road has frozen dead bone, imperial city to this sentence interpretation incisively.


    The wind garden in the night is silent in a kind of extreme quiet. Except the members of the wind gate that patrol, the rest of the people have slept quietly. After the fighting, the wind Teng garden has been fought. Now thousands of people can easily resist for ten minutes, and only ten minutes. A large number of support will be killed.


    But this night, outside the wind garden, there is a figure, no sneaking to come here, but it is the big square to come, like passing people.


    The secret members of the Fengmen have already found this figure, but because the latter is not sneaking, they walk towards the wind Teng garden in a bright and clear way. Even in the night, the members of the Fengmen did not come out to intercept, and they were only those passing the wind garden.


    But this figure all the way, white clothes floating, clear-cut goal to the wind garden ahead.


    At this time, the members of the wind door also knew that the different people were not good, and quickly came out of the dark. Dozens of people were in the gate in an instant. But they didn''t know what happened, and they didn''t press the alarm in the garden. But as long as the other party had a little wrong behavior, the garden would boil.


    Xia Yan came from the dark. Recently, there were more things. He and Yan Luo and the three people were on duty in turn. At this moment, he saw the figure standing outside the gate, frowning and opening up: "excuse me, are you looking for someone?"


    A woman of excellent appearance came. Although she looked very young and twenty-eight years old, a pair of eyes gave people a taste of vicissitudes. A hairpin like a stick was curled up and passed through. The whole person looked beautiful and vulgar, as if he didn''t eat the fireworks among people.


    The woman slowly raised her head, looked at dozens of members of the door, and then fixed the light opening on Xia Yan''s body: "I want to go in, find the person I want to find!"


    Xia Yan frowns deeper, although the woman in front of us looks a little weak, but the whole person''s dress and the dust in his hand give a kind of pressure. Go back and go back: "you don''t know who to find, we won''t give you in!"


    "That poor man, it can only be offended!"


    The woman gently throws out a sentence, it seems that she is very reluctant to do such things, but when this sentence falls, the body is like a phantom instant close to the distance with the members of the windgate, the dust gently in her hand, a huge force let more than ten wind door members fall out.


    It''s not about death, but it''s impossible to get up.


    If you don''t agree, you will hit the wind garden. Xia Yan will not pay attention to the rest. When you lift your hand, you can press the people around you. You can also step back and open the gate of fengteng garden. A gap will flash in. At the same time, press the alarm on the wall. The quiet wind garden will sound the ear piercing alarm.


    The lights of buildings all over the place were lit at this moment, and then the noise was heard, and the members of the doors were clearly coming out.


    The members of the wind gate patrol in the garden also came to the front yard quickly. More than 100 people watched the dust figure outside the gate with vigilance. Between the dust waving in their hands, the members of the gate did not even resist the force to fall on the ground.


    From the beginning to the end of a minute, dozens of members of the door door fell on the ground, even the white women''s clothing corners did not touch all fell to the ground, this powerful combat power, let see in the eyes of summer inflammation emergence of the meaning of dignified.


    The white lady does not look at the people on the ground. She stands in front of the door a few steps before walking, and her eyes are condensed. The dust in her hand is directly waved out, which can block the door that a car runs into and directly hits, and is broken on the ground by the dust that looks like there is no sense of strength, so that the members of the windgate can stare at it.


    So big Weiss also attracted people in the main building. Su Xinyu lost sleep tonight because Chu Feng was in a bad mood. At this time, he heard the movement and quiet running out, saw the fallen gate, and the leisurely white woman, and felt a sense of suffocation.


    The rest of the people also dressed well and came out of their own residence. Melanie saw that the comers were not good, and the guards around the door were all pressed up. The powerful force of the white lady made them have to do so.


    Yan Luo also burst out of the corner, looking at the woman coming in a remarkable manner, tut said: "Chu wind is not in, lonely life is not here to a woman so cattle break, pressure ah!"


    White women step by step, ignore the front of many members of the door, the language is still plain: "let the heart snow, out!"


    Wenxin snow?


    The name of the white dress woman''s words was a daze. There were many women living in the wind garden. But whether wenxinxue was clear to all of us, LAN Mei Er frowned, and approached Xia Yan and whispered, "wenxinxue seems to be the granddaughter of the writer, and has the title of the first Qing of the holy Dynasty."


    As the head of the wind door, it is not strange to this nature, but Xia Yan shakes his head at the moment: "the writer and the wind are less and more resentful. How can wenxinxue be here, it must be the writer who find an excuse to impact the wind Teng garden."She thought about it for a while and thought it was reasonable, but she thought of Chu Feng''s character and said in a low voice: "brother Yan, that''s what you say, but we are less affectionate. Who knows how many women he has behind us?"


    Xia Yan was stunned and thought that what LAN Meier said was reasonable. She thought about it and said to the woman in white: "elder, do you have any evidence that wenxinxue is in fengteng garden. If not, we will not give in no matter how you are. This is the dignity of the damper."


    "I said she was, and she was there!"


    The woman in White said faintly. She walked towards the front, but the damper members didn''t have any effect. When the wind blew, more than ten people flew. The woman in white walked towards the main building step by step with an absolutely strong posture.


    Seeing that the woman in white is unreasonable at all, Xia Yan shoots up at the head of the woman in white with his teeth clenched with a knife. He is in charge of the safety of fengteng garden tonight. It''s a shame that he was ravaged and broke the gate.


    In the face of Xia Yan''s powerful knife, the woman in white raised her hand without any fluctuation to brush the dust. When the sound collided with each other, Xia Yan felt the pain in her arm, and the tiger''s mouth was split. The next moment, she had no time to return to defense. One hand of the woman in white was patted on his shoulder. Rao was a strong Xia Yan, and she also flew out with a mouthful of blood.


    The woman in white opened her mouth coldly: "I don''t want to kill people tonight. Don''t force me!"


    At the moment, when the members of the wind door saw that Xia Yan was injured, they all had red eyes. People who did not use knives flashed out their swords. They surrounded the women in white in the middle and stormed the fengteng garden. No matter what reason, they would stay.


    The woman in white looked at these people coldly, with a little light disdain: "beyond our ability!"


    The graceful posture leaps up, brings out the ethereal state, the whisk blows, a mysterious force makes the wind door members around stand unsteadily. When the woman in white falls on the ground and sweeps the dust, all the members of the damper surrounded fall to the ground, and dozens of people can''t stand up.


    The powerful force of the woman in white once again deterred the people of Fengmen. Yan Luo, who was going to go up, frowned. He knew that he was attacking the force of the woman in white at the moment. He could see that he did not exert all his strength.


    Go forward to help Xia Yan, throw out a sentence to blue Mei Er: "where is less wind now?"


    Looking at Su Xinyu standing on the balcony on the second floor, she said with a bitter smile: "fengshao and Miss Su had a little dispute tonight, and then left. I couldn''t get in touch for the time being. I called just now. It was turned off!"


    Yan Luo directly burst a rude word: "unreasonable woman, when are you still here, idiot!"


    Yan Luo''s words were not deliberately suppressed. All Su Xinyu standing on the balcony was heard. Ye Xinlan and Ma Qiduo all heard it clearly. Su Xinyu''s face changed slightly, but he couldn''t find the reason to be angry. Fengteng garden came to a strong enemy. The main person was not there. The reason for Su Xinyu''s anger was his own?


    The woman in white looked around her. The members of the wind door took the posture of encircling but not attacking at the moment. She raised her head invisibly and said, "I''ll give you one last chance to let wenxinxue come out and leave with me. Otherwise, I won''t be merciless and destroy the fengteng Garden."


    Such wild talk is revealed from the mouth of the woman in white. Xia Yan and others are more dignified. When Xia Yan hesitates, the woman in white hums coldly and strides out. However, when she goes out for a few steps, a powerful Qi force suddenly locks her in, and there is an undisguised killing opportunity.


    The hand of the brush directly to one side, many of the small lines are like an arrow shot out, with her delicate drink: "who!"


    In the dark came a Jiao smile, the next moment Murong Bing''s enchanting and moving figure flashed out of the darkness, and many small lines all fell to the ground. Murong Bing''s figure also directly rushed to the woman in white.


    However, when the woman''s face was slapped on the front of the white clothes, the strength of the woman''s face was still on the back of her face.


    Continuous flashing in the air is not embarrassed to fall to the ground, but when landing or constantly back, seven or eight steps to stabilize the body.


    The woman in white felt uncomfortable in her chest. She didn''t vomit her blood pressure. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Murong Bing. She felt familiar. Then she suddenly thought of it and blurted out: "nine princesses!"


    Murong Bing did not answer the words of the woman in white, and coldly threw out a sentence: "although wenxinxue is your apprentice, she is not here now. If you stand here for three breaths, you will never leave!"


    The woman in white regretted that she didn''t make it clear. If she knew Murong Bing was here, she would not kill her rashly. She left fengteng garden quickly. Compared with the time when she came, she was in a mess.


    She blinked her eyes and walked to Murong Bing''s side. Looking at the shadowless night, she opened her mouth and said, "Bingbing sister, who is she? I doubt that lonely life and Feng Shao are not rivals together!"


    "Girl, finally call elder sister not to call goblin, good Murong Bing pinched LAN Mei er''s face and said to the outside of fengteng Garden: "abbess Jueyin, the fourth in the black list, threatens to destroy the whole fengteng garden if I''m not here tonight. It''s not just a joke."When they heard this, they were surprised. The strong one on the black list was the peak of the holy pilgrimage underground world. Unexpectedly, abbess Jueyin was still so young. Everyone felt a kind of pressure and heavy.


    Su Xinyu stood on the balcony and looked at Murong Bing, who was surrounded by people. She sighed and went back to the room to lie down. Looking at the ceiling, she thought of Ye Xinlan''s words and said softly: "mom is right. Among the women around Chu Feng, I seem to be the most worthless. Murong Bing will resolve the crisis as soon as he takes a hand. What about me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    The car went straight out and came to the Wenjia garden dozens of kilometers away. As soon as he opened the door and got off the car, Wen Xi quickly took Wen Shuhua and others to come up and said anxiously, "what about Xinxue, abbess?"


    Abbess Jueyin didn''t speak yet. She spat out a mouthful of blood, which could not be suppressed. When Wen Xi and others changed their faces, she said, "I went to fengteng garden, but they didn''t admit that Xinxue was there, and Chu Feng didn''t appear. But one person said that Xinxue was not there. Even if it was a lie to me, I couldn''t do anything about it."


    "Let the Luo family boy find his own way. I can''t shake the man in fengteng garden!"


    Wen Xi has experienced so much that she naturally knows how strong abbess Jueyin is. At the moment, she is beaten to vomit blood, and her eyes are indescribably dignified. There are strong people in fengteng garden, which is not good news for him. She asks in a low voice, "are you the top of the black list, abbess?"


    Abbess Jueyin waved and went into the hall to have a drink of tea. Then she spoke softly: "it''s not the top three in the black list."


    Wen Xi''s spirit was shocked. Seeing that there were his own people around him, he sat down and asked in a low voice: "abbess, isn''t that the top three in the black list? Are they from the Chu family? It is said that chufeng is the seed arranged by the Chu family in the secular world. Does anyone protect him


    Abbess Jueyin drank two mouthfuls of water in succession, and took a pill to open her mouth: "it''s not the top three in the black list, nor is it from the Chu family. It''s Murong Bing, a mysterious and powerful woman."


    Wen Xi was stunned: "who is Murong Bing?"


    The Secretary Hua seemed to understand the information and whispered, "father, I intercepted an intelligence a few days ago. The Central Committee seemed very angry with Murong Bing. Some people said that she was from tianwangmen, others said she was from chufeng. The Central Committee also determined that she should not appear in the secular world, and issued an order to kill Yin Feng!"


    Abbess Jueyin coughed and said, "no matter how good it is, don''t get involved in this matter. Murong Bing came from a mysterious way. At the beginning, the black list was the first, the second and the third were all defeated by her. You can imagine how strong she is. Don''t make trouble with it


    Hearing abbess Jueyin''s words, Wenxi and the clerical Huadu changed their faces. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng was surrounded by such a person. Wenxi nodded gently: "I began to suspect that Xinxue was the one who saved Chu Feng. But now it seems that there is another person. Maybe Xinxue is not in fengteng garden, but it is Ma fan abbess."


    "Where''s the trouble? It''s my future wife. If she promises to marry me, I''ll find it out."


    As soon as Wen Xi''s voice dropped, a wild voice came from the outside. Luo Yin came with Shao long, and kept saying, "otherwise, you don''t want to ask me to propose a marriage. Now I''ve promised to get lost. I always have to give some explanation. Otherwise, I think Luo Yin is so funny?"


    Wen Xi''s brows were locked. Who of the younger generation dared to speak like this in front of him said in a low voice: "Luo Yin, although you Meiyuan Luo family is very strong, but here is the Wen family!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Luo Yin went directly to sit there carelessly, and said in a supercilious manner: "I tell you, I''ll hold back my unhappiness. When the ruling is still there, you can still have some points. Now that the ruling is gone, why do you ants enjoy this wonderful world?"


    Then she turned around and saw abbess Jueyin sitting there with her eyes shining. She sat up straight and said, "is this abbess Jueyin? It is said that you promised to marry Xinxue to me. Although I don''t know what you plan to do, I still want to thank you. "


    Looking up and down at abbess Jueyin, Luo Yin continued with a smile: "listen to my father, you were one of the most beautiful women in the world at that time, and there were countless pursuers. Unfortunately, you like overlord heaven, and people don''t like you, but now it seems that you don''t see the vicissitudes of time."


    "Well, I don''t dislike that you may be more than 100 years old. Will you marry me with your precious apprentice?"


    Abbess Jueyin''s face is cold, and she blows the dust in her hand directly. Shao Long''s look changes and wants to stop her, but she can''t keep up with her speed. Luo Yin just sees a flower in front of her eyes, and then she falls out. Her eyes show boldness. It seems that she has no idea that abbess Jueyin is so strong.


    Abbess Jueyin stood up with a brush of dust, and looked at Luo Yin coldly in her eyes and said, "I''ve agreed, but now you can find Xinxue, or if you have the ability, you can go to murongbing. That woman is not only your father, but also your grandfather. You don''t have to say that."


    With Shao Long''s help, Luo Yin stands up and dares not speak to abbess Jueyin any more. After seeing Wenxi and his son, Luo Yin finally says to go and leaves in dismay. Wenxinxue of the literary family is missing. As long as other people are still there, she doesn''t necessarily need Wen Xinxue to be his wife. After all, she is stronger than him.


    Jue Yin master sat down with a cold hum, and said faintly: "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth. The whole plum garden is not strong enough. It''s still arrogant here!"


    Wenxi bowed and said, "abbess, is that Murong Bing really so powerful?"


    "It''s great!" In the eyes of abbess Jueyin, a touch of awe appeared: "and it may come from a higher level. We have speculated that she may come from one of the five forbidden areas, but the five forbidden areas have disappeared for thousands of years. This is only speculation, not true.""But if it''s really a person who comes out of the five forbidden areas and she stands behind Chu Feng, even if the verdict can''t come out, it''s enough to deter three families and four families!"


    "Are there really five forbidden areas?" Wen Xi''s body was shocked. As one of the leaders of the holy Dynasty, he was not unfamiliar with some of the legendary things. When he thought of the five places that had disappeared for thousands of years, Wen Xi felt a chill in his heart.


    My mind is also thinking about how to get along with Chu Feng in the future. Murong Bing alone can change a lot of things.


    Abbess Jueyin closed her eyes and said faintly, "I don''t know, but I said that there was definitely some. It just disappeared."


    Wenxi nodded gently, and then asked, "abbess, is that Murong Bing casually appeared, no one knows where she comes from?"


    "Chu Feng''s parents know, but they are dead." Abbess Jueyin replied faintly, thinking back to years ago: "no one knows where Murong Bing comes from except Chu Feng''s parents. It is said that she came from one of the five forbidden areas, but she is too strong to be confirmed by anyone."


    Wen Xi eyebrows more wrinkled, Murong Bing is more powerful, the more bad news for him, whispered: "will overlord know?"


    "No!" Abbess Jueyin suddenly opened her eyes and threw out a sentence without hesitation. Her eyes were inexplicably soft and said: "bawangtian, as the deputy director of the adjudication office, aims to check and balance the hidden world forces. The Chu family is one of the four families. Bawangtian will not destroy his own principles and involve these things."


    Wen Xi nodded slightly. Sitting there, he didn''t know what he was thinking. His eyes were deep and he could not see his inner world.


    "Second young master, this is Murong Bing. It''s really beautiful. It''s no wonder that both the clan leader and the old clan leader are attracted to it."


    Shao long, who returned to the hotel directly after leaving Wen''s home, didn''t know where to get a picture. It was Murong Bing. When she handed it to Luo Yin, she said with a smile: "but look at what old nun Jueyin said, this Murong Bing is not simple. The people who can be valued by your father and grandfather at that time are not simple people."


    Luo Yin looked at the person in the photo, although it was only a profile, but he had been deeply attracted. He watched for ten minutes until Shao long called several times before he regained consciousness.


    Licked the next tongue to open: "such a woman, how can follow in Chu Feng such trash side, I must get her!"


    Shao long looked at the master and Chu Feng, and said with a wry smile: "second young master, I know you want to take everything from Chu Feng, but this woman can get entangled with the patriarch and the old patriarch. It is definitely not so simple as an ordinary person. At least it may be a strong man in Tianyang period."


    Luo Yin didn''t know what to say for a while. At present, he was the five fold realm of Tianyuan. Although the distance from Tianyang period was only the great realm of Tianjing, it was such a big realm that it might be a gap that could not be crossed in a lifetime.


    But seeing the Murong Bing in the picture, Luo Yin always felt a little reluctant. She said for a long time: "I can not have any women from the six families, but I must get this Murong ice and give Chu Feng a message. I can not take everything from him, or even kill him, and hand over Murong Bing to me."


    "As long as he can let Murong Bing follow me willingly, Ben Shao will not embarrass him in the future!"


    Shao long stands aside and frowns. He feels that Luo Yin is arrogant. Chu Feng wants to kill him now. However, Luo Yin is still in a state of charity. He talks to Chu Feng as if he doesn''t take away Chu Feng''s woman. He just wants Murong Bing for safety. Chu Feng will be grateful.


    He wants to persuade the master not to be careless, but seeing that Luo Yin is completely attracted by Murong Bing in the photo, Shaolong can only choose to shut up and prepare for another way after dawn.


    Luo Yin was completely attracted by Murong ice at the moment. The flattery on his half face seemed to be transmitted from the photos, giving people a feeling of being unable to extricate themselves. He tightly grasped the photo and said word by word: "Murong Bing, you must be mine, I firmly believe it!"


    Shao long stands beside him, frowning deeply. I don''t know why. There is a kind of foreboding. Luo Yin''s body makes him feel dead at the moment!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    In the early morning sun, Chu Feng got up early at 6 o''clock, busy with a warm breakfast in the restaurant, just like when in the green garden, calm and warm!


    Lin Yulin opened her eyes at seven o''clock and found that there was no figure of Chu Feng around her. She felt no discomfort on her body. She washed and went downstairs with a little confusion. Looking at Chu Feng, who was ready for breakfast and sitting in the sun at the door, hesitated and said, "Xiaofeng, did you come to us yesterday night?"


    Chu Feng turned back and saw Lin Yulin standing up and walking over. Looking at the other shy woman, he said with a smile: "we didn''t do anything last night. Maybe you were too tired and then went to sleep."


    Lin Yulin''s eyes congealed, and the look of Chu Feng seemed not to be deceiving. At last, she said, "I didn''t expect that I could fall asleep too!" Side head looks at Chu Feng bashfully a smile to say: "I fell asleep, you did not fall asleep!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know Lin Yulin''s meaning. He scolded a Jade Scorpion and walked to the kitchen with Lin Yulin''s slender waist in his arms. On the other hand, he said, "when a woman is asleep, she should never do anything. That way, it''s easy for them to reject such a life in the future."


    "Although I want to, but for the next few decades of life, I still hold back, honestly holding you to sleep all night."


    She opened the chair and let Lin Yulin sit down. Chu Feng sat beside her, and looked at the woman with a smile in her mouth and joked, "why do you ask me like this, which makes me feel like I didn''t do anything last night, and you are still very sad?"


    Lin Yulin really had such an idea in mind, but when asked by Chu Feng, she quickly took a bite of breakfast and said without lifting her head: "it''s not. I just want to make sure that you haven''t moved me now. I''m glad it''s too late."


    Chu Feng chufeng smiles, but does not continue to say anything, enjoying the peace of this moment. Maybe Lin Yulin is not a special woman and has no noble status, but she is definitely a kind of woman with a good wife and good mother. Sometimes, even if it is to have a breakfast, it makes people feel very comfortable.


    Think of the dead Huangfu Wenren, perhaps he and himself is the same idea, just the world things make people.


    After breakfast, Lin Yulin''s Guanghan palace didn''t open until 7 p.m., and there was nothing wrong. Chu Feng was just about to say that he had a good time with Lin Yulin today, and more than 10 unanswered calls came from his mobile phone, and there were also text messages.


    As he walked to the side, Chu Feng called back according to the phone he didn''t answer. Soon he was connected and heard the voice of blueberry: "little wind, where did you go last night? How could you shut down more than ten calls?"


    Chufeng heart a shock, blue Meier seldom said so, kept calm and asked: "what happened?"


    "It happened, but there was no danger."


    LAN Mei Er organized her words and told the story that abbess Jueyin came to fengteng garden last night. Finally, she said, "fortunately, Murong spirit is in the garden. Otherwise, fengteng garden will be flooded with blood last night."


    Chu Feng heard that there was no danger, but some brothers were injured. When he was more relaxed, he also opened his mouth in a low voice: "this is a temporary record. No matter what kind of reason, no matter what kind of reason, can''t be forgiven. Even if she is the transcendent existence of the fourth black list, I will kill her."


    "Let''s talk about that. Now there''s another thing."


    When she heard Chu Feng''s words about killing and cutting, she didn''t care and said, "in the morning, there''s a car outside the fengteng garden. It stops at the door and doesn''t come in or break in. She threatens to see you. I don''t think they have any other misdeeds, and the Fengmen brothers don''t do anything."


    Chu Feng was astonished that he was not in fengteng garden. He asked, "who are you?"


    At this time, blueberry stood in front of the main building, looked at the two men leaning on the car outside, drew a smile and said: "both are old friends. One is Shaolong who uses arbor to make you suffer from dark losses, and the other is his master, Luo Yin, who almost killed you. They will arrive at six o''clock."


    Chu Feng''s eyes and eyes suddenly burst out a killing machine, and his mouth raised a smile and said, "I don''t want to go to them. They come to the door. Are the people of the hidden family so arrogant?"


    "Tell them I''m going back now, but don''t run away!"


    Hang up the phone and turn around, Chu Feng raised an apologetic smile and said: "Auntie, I have something to deal with. I''ll leave first for the time being, but I''ll come here when I have time."


    Lin Yulin arrived at the door and looked at the direction of the car leaving. Her eyes felt inexplicable pain. Finally, she walked back to the house with a sigh. Some things were chosen, so she had to bear the loneliness and misery.


    Back to the car of fengteng garden, Chu Feng drove the car to Bing qingyujie and said, "you and Luo Yin belong to the same kind of people. I don''t want him to know who my master is and your existence. When it comes to fengteng garden, you should pay attention to hiding it!"


    Bingqingyujie nodded, and Yujie leaned on the back and whispered: "little Lord, Luo Yin is just a person from the five levels of Tianyuan. My sister and I can crush him by moving our fingers at will. You don''t need to be so troublesome!"Chu Feng raised his eyebrows and looked at the two sisters from the rearview mirror. The corners of his mouth cocked up and said with a smile: "long Bo and I said that I am not dead. You can''t do anything. How can I listen to you now, as if you are willing to accept my arrangement?"


    As soon as Yu Jie blushed, she lowered her head, and said coldly, "long Bo is so responsible, but we can also adapt to circumstances. As the people of the adjudication office, we have the right to stop it, and we can directly kill them in accordance with the provisions of the adjudication office."


    Chu Feng nodded and didn''t say anything more. He stepped on the accelerator and the car''s speed soared up. Luo Yin and Shao long were not very good. But if Murong Bing didn''t do something, it would not be difficult for them to wash fengteng garden.


    Outside the fengteng garden, Luo Yin, who had been waiting for more than an hour, looked at the time and roared: "what''s the matter? Ben Shao has been here for so long. You can''t let me in. How can you ask Chu Feng to come out to meet me? Are you afraid of me


    Arrogant words let Fengmen members show anger in their eyes. Chu Feng is a legend in their hearts. How can they be so vilified.


    Melanie waved to stop the angry members of the damper, looked at Luo Yin and said, "if the wind is not there, let me tell you to wait. Now it is you who want to see little wind. If you want to wait, you can wait. If you don''t want to wait, we won''t keep you. Please do it!"


    "I don''t know if you''re interested in mixing with me. It''s no worse than being with a trash."


    Although she was often attacked by the wind of Chu, it doesn''t mean that everyone can desecrate her and suppress the killing intention in her heart. She severely cut Luo Yin''s eyes and turned her head to one side: "the dog''s mouth can''t spit Ivory!"


    Luo Yin yo ha, just want to say what, saw behind the woman, eyes slightly bright roar: "is Su Xin Yu?"


    It was su Xinyu who had not slept all night. She got up early and had breakfast. She knew that someone would make trouble, but she knew that Murong Bing would not have any problems. Just as she was about to go to the back mountain to see the scenery of the lake, she heard someone calling herself, frowning and looking back at Luo Yin, she asked in a cold voice, "who are you?"


    Although she didn''t admit it, Luo Yin, who had seen the photo, recognized that it was su Xinyu. She took a step forward and said, "who am I? My name is Luo Yin, the second young master of the Luo family in Meiyuan. I am also the man you su Xinyu will marry tomorrow, your future husband


    Su Xinyu''s heart was cold. Looking at Luo Yin, who had a bad first impression, she suppressed her anger and said, "the dog can''t spit out ivory. Chu Feng is my man. Go away!"


    Luo Yin was not angry, but looked at Su Xinyu''s intoxicating face, licked her tongue and said with a smile: "is it not what you say, the Su family has promised to marry you to me, then you just need to be ready to get married. You don''t need to think about other things. You don''t need to worry about other things. If you roll more sheets, you will have them."


    Su Xinyu clenched her pink fist and said coldly, "the Su family is not qualified to arrange everything for me. I am not", "


    " the second young master of Luo family in Meiyuan, on this quality, is pathetic and lamentable! "


    When Su Xinyu wanted to say that he was not Su''s family, a car stopped at the door with a dazzling drift. Chu Feng''s voice floated out of the window and joked: "I don''t know if I came here early in the morning to bark. What''s your advice? Do you know that I want to kill you, so I send it to the door myself?"


    Seeing Chu Feng appear, Luo Yin scattered the words of mocking Su Xinyu, raised his head and said with a sneer: "an abandoned son, a waste, think it''s great to kill Kato wood by chance? Then I tell you, it''s delusion


    Nodding his chest, Luo Yin showed a kind of arrogance and contempt and said: "in front of me, you don''t have arrogant capital. I can crush you with my fingers. An abandoned child, or a collateral abandoned child, a waste without martial veins, ha ha ha!"


    Wu Mai?


    Chu Feng was stunned when he heard the speech, but he didn''t think about these things carefully. He looked at himself and felt good. But as long as Chu Feng was willing to let him die at any time, Luo Yin asked faintly: "you come to show your pride and your identity, but in addition to this, do you have anything else to say?"


    Luo Yin stopped laughing, turned to lean on the car, jokingly looked at Chu Feng, and said naturally: "there is no big deal, you are a deserted son is also very poor, if I take all of you again, you live is suffering, so I come to give you a chance to let me not start with you, not to suppress you."


    "Let Murong Bing go with me and be my woman willingly. I don''t want any of Su Xinyu, ye Zixuan, Huangfu ruodie and Yan Ruyu. How about me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    After hearing Luo Yin''s words, everyone was stunned. Then all the members of the Fengmen were angry. They used to think Murong Bing was a woman of Chu Feng. However, after the crisis was resolved last night, people''s views on Murong Bing changed. Yinyin also means worshipping.


    Now Luo Yin directly throws out such a condition to Chu Feng to let Murong Bing. For them, it is a kind of provocation. They want to go up and blow Luo Yin''s head.


    Chu Feng also narrowed his eyes, thinking about how Luo Yin knew Murong Bing existed, but when he thought of abbess Jueyin who attacked last night, Chu Feng faintly caught it.


    Before he opened his mouth, a voice came from a distance. Murong Bing, as always, was a demon. He came and said with a smile: "how come all the little guys like me so much now? Huang Shichang is like this. Now there is another one, which makes me feel embarrassed. It''s really Alexander who is so charming."


    Luo Yin looked at Chu Feng with pride, and heard the sound of bone erosion. Her eyes followed the source of the sound, and then she straightened up, and her throat moved unnaturally. She said, "it''s more charming than in the picture!"


    Between the words, Murong Bing has already arrived, holding Chu Feng''s arm, leaning on his body, looking at Luo Yin with a little light banter, said: "Meiyuan Luo''s people are really more and more promising!"


    Chu Feng frowns deeply, for Luo Yin never dissipated the opportunity of killing gradually condensed, Luo Yin put forward the conditions for any man is a slap in the face.


    What''s more, Luo Yin''s condition also contains a sinister mind. It stirs up the relationship between Murong Bing and the rest of the people, which makes him in a dilemma, because no matter how he chooses, it is a kind of harm to people.


    Although she won''t have any opinions and she will have her own way to let Luo Yin suffer, Chu Feng will feel guilty in her heart. If she doesn''t let her out, then Murong Bing is more important than the others. How to choose is wrong!


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, Luo Yin stood up straight and said with a joking smile: "why, would you rather be killed by me and slowly take everything away from me, rather than give me what will belong to me in advance?"


    "Although you are respectable in other people''s eyes, in my eyes, it''s a silly performance."


    Arrogant words, insulting expression, let Chu Feng heart full of cold, indifferent opening: "give you three minutes of time, disappear from my front!"


    "Oh, how dare you threaten me?" Luo Yin suddenly came to the interest, the man in front of the woman will automatically open the fork loading mode, now Murong Bing in front of the woman he is attracted to, that kind of fork loading mode is more unrestrained.


    Directly turned around and sat down on the front of the car, Luo Yin leaned down to enjoy the sun and threw out a sentence: "unfortunately, you are scum in my eyes, I''m lying here now, don''t say three minutes, that''s thirty minutes, three days you Chu Feng is a bluff waste, abandoned son!"


    "If you want me to disappear, do you think you are the eldest young master of the Chu family?"


    Shao long stood aside, not because Luo Yin''s arrogance revealed the meaning of a fox and a tiger. Instead, he frowned slightly. Having had a deep contact with Chu Feng in the three provinces, he knew that Chu Feng was not what Luo Yin saw. He was definitely a bloody butcher when he really moved for a minute.


    Chu Feng no longer spoke, his fingers gently waved and said: "three minutes to, fengteng garden, remove the members of the damper, all to me!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng embraces Murong Bing''s slender waist and walks into fengteng garden. He and Luo Yin, who are proud of themselves from the bottom of their bones, say nothing in vain. Only with real strength and toughness can they get some respect.


    Otherwise, Luo Yin will always look down on himself, and the dialogue between the two sides will always be condescending.


    Luo Yin watched Chu Feng walk into the garden with Murong Bing in his arms. He touched Shao long on the shoulder and said, "I think it''s very comfortable here. If anyone dares to move, you can go out and show them. A group of ants dare to shake the elephant?"


    Shaolong just nodded slightly, looking at Chu Feng without hesitation to leave the back, inexplicably smell a chill.


    Not long after Chu Feng walked in, Su Xinyu stood in front of him, blocking his way. Although the elegant and noble woman has left Su''s family, her temperament has not changed since childhood. Looking at Murong Bing, who is like a little woman, she says faintly: "in your eyes, a Murong ice is more important than us?"


    Chu Feng frowned and loosened Murong Bing''s slender waist. Looking at Su Xinyu, who had a big emotional fluctuation these two days, he asked faintly, "what do you want to express?"


    "Would you rather have seven of us play for Luo Yin than sacrifice one?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s indifferent face, Su Xinyu continued to say: "or in your eyes, this has always been like a fox spirit, who can support you and help you, or even call your husband all the time, is your wife candidate?"


    The sharp topic made the surrounding air a little depressed. Chu Feng took a deep breath and opened his mouth like a level and quiet voice: "Luo Yin gives two conditions, do I have to choose?"Su Xinyu frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng looked at Murong Bing standing beside him, and then said to Su Xinyu, "or do you think it''s right for me to let Murong Bing follow Luo Yin to leave. I should follow Luo Yin''s rules of the game, choose one from two to save you, the whole damper, and ensure my own safety?"


    Su Xinyu knows Luo Yin''s strength and his identity background, but the Chu wind at the moment is still too weak. In her usual concept, it is OK to retreat temporarily, so she nods back and says, "isn''t it?"


    "No!"


    Chu Feng shook his head and firmly replied: "this is the Imperial City, this is fengteng garden. The whole underground world in the north is under my feet. I have hundreds of thousands of elite. Why should I negotiate with a waste who only depends on the family?"


    In Su Xinyu''s gradually ugly face, Chu Feng nodded his chest and said word by word: "I am not oppressed by anyone, I don''t accept any people''s conditions, I don''t choose any, because this is my territory, I make the decision, any rules of the game, must follow my will."


    "Didn''t Luo Yin ask me to choose one of them? Then I''ll make him regret it all his life


    Chufeng left a word with a loud voice, and Chu Feng walked directly by Su Xinyu. Su Xinyu''s words just disappointed him. At such a time, he didn''t want to drive out the trouble, but wanted to get rid of Murong Bing to save more people. Chu Feng understood that, but it didn''t mean it could be understood.


    Murong Bing frowned, and did not expect Su Xinyu to have such a big complaint about himself. He went over and hesitated and said, "actually, I won''t rob you of anything. Why create a sense of crisis for myself?"


    After saying a word, Murong Bing also passed by Su Xinyu. Ye Xinlan, who just came out, also heard what he had just said. He sighed slightly in his heart and went to Su Xinyu''s side and said, "silly girl, you can be willful whenever you are, but it''s still the case when facing foreign enemies. You will lose a lot."


    Patting Su Xinyu on the shoulder, ye Xinlan walks to one side. Su Xinyu now looks like a concubine competing for favor. Only when she wants to understand it is reasonable. What others say is useless.


    LAN Meier and Xia Yan also frown slightly. They are also very disappointed with Su Xinyu''s words just now. In the face of Luo Yin''s provocation, they should be tough to deal with, rather than bow to his two conditions to choose. Su Xinyu stood at the angle of driving murongbing away from him at the beginning, and had no overall view.


    Shaking their heads, both of them stepped forward to look at Luo Yin outside. The other members of the wind door walked past Su Xinyu with a trace of disgust in their eyes. Murong Bing has always called her husband chufeng, but she has never challenged and attacked Su Xinyu''s position in the main room. The former has to kill her like this. They are very disgusted!


    Su Xinyu how can not feel everyone''s view and feeling to her, body a flash see all people ignore her, gently shake his head, nono said to himself: "where am I wrong, one person can exchange seven people''s safety, not worth it?"


    The question didn''t get any answer from anyone. It was just more disgusting. Ma Qiduo saw that Su Xinyu didn''t know it. She frowned and whispered: "sister Xinyu, what we should do at this time is to be consistent with the outside world, not to fight with each other and abandon anyone for security."


    "Don''t tell me, I don''t want to hear it!"


    Su Xinyu didn''t wait for Ma Qiduo to finish. She ran towards the back mountain. Her heart was very chaotic and painful at the moment. When she felt that what she had done was a right thing, it was in exchange for everyone''s cold eyes. Who can understand that kind of mood?


    This farce fell in Luo Yin''s eyes, and finally burst into laughter. What he wanted was such a result that Chu Feng was upset and upset. Maybe there would be a lot of harvest, but Shao Long''s eyebrows were even deeper. Luo Yin''s provocative behavior was aboveboard, and Chu Feng''s anger could be imagined.


    But now it is strange quiet, Shaolong''s heart is more and more uneasy.


    And at this time, Xia Yan looked at the time, one hand raised the cold mouth: "time to!"


    As Xia Yan''s voice rang out, the members of the damper who had stood at the gate quickly stepped down. In Luo Yin''s disapproving eyes, more than 200 members of the damper swarmed out. Luo Yin, who just wanted to ask Shao long to teach them a lesson, immediately glared at his eyes and burst out his rude words: "Damn, chufeng is such a lunatic!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    The sound of gunfire like fried beans rings out at the gate without any sign. The lethal bullets shoot at Luo Yin and Shao long without hesitation. This is the order of Chu Feng, and they resolutely implement it!


    "Chu Feng, I will make you regret it!"


    As a warrior in the five levels of Tianyuan, Luo Yin had already dodged out at the moment when the bullets came. However, in the face of such a dense bullet shooting, Rao did not dare to fight against it easily. He took Shao long and left a cruel word. Then he quickly did not even want a car, and with the help of that point, he hid under the front rail.


    Only in a short time, thousands of bullets were fired, and the cars were beaten and banged, and the glass was broken. Until Luo Yin and Luo Yin left, Xia Yan waved to stop shooting and let dozens of people press on to see if Luo Yin really ran.


    After a while, a member of the damper ran back and said respectfully, "brother Yan, you have already run away!"


    Xia Yan looks more relaxed. Knowing from Chu Feng that Luo Yin''s strength is above the black list, he has always been dignified. At the moment, it''s easier to hear Luo Yin run away, but he still keeps alert and says: "from now on, fengteng garden is all equipped with gun defense. If you encounter such a person, you can shoot directly."


    "In addition, take this car away and scrap it!"


    After arranging these, Xia Yan walked back to the garden and quickly came to the main building. Seeing Chu Feng sitting on the sofa, she sat down and said, "I''ve already run away, but I can see that Luo Yin is a mean person. Let him run away today, and maybe he will come back again."


    Chu Feng quietly picked up the ice tea and said, "he will come back."


    When he thought of the people who had been sent to six families by Luo Yin, Chu Feng''s eyebrows did not stretch. Even if those people were not as good as Shao long who was with Luo Yin, they were at least Super Master level figures. Maybe they were the same as Shao long. Killing dozens of people like this could not be solved with a few hundred guns.


    Xia Yan thought about it and knew that he would kill him back. He frowned and asked, "what should we do? Do we need to transfer in a large number of damper members and replace them with guns?"


    "Not every time today."


    Xia Yan nodded and knew that Chu Feng was also thinking. He stood up and left the hall. The enemy he met this time was not a simple member of the underground world. He should be more careful.


    Xia Yan had just left, and LAN Mei Er came in and began to smile bitterly: "little wind, Ye Su and Zhou Yan call to ask you to hand over Miss Su. Although there is no evidence to show that, they must be hidden by you. They also said that if you don''t hand in people within an hour, the Royal City Army''s artillery will cover here."


    "These old men are not quiet


    Just now, when talking about the attitude of the person in charge, there came such news. Chu Feng raised a cold smile at the corner of his mouth, and gently waved his finger: "reply to them, saying that no one is here. If they insist on covering them with gunfire, it doesn''t matter. Let huanxinghai empty the people, otherwise it will be a crime!"


    "Little wind, do you want to rebel?" she said


    Chu Feng''s words all mean this in everyone''s ears. The imperial city is the power center of the holy Dynasty, so huanxinghai is undoubtedly the center of the power center, directly threatening Huan Xinghai, which is no different from rebellion!


    Chu Feng became the top authority of the FUBU family arms production base. Few people knew about it. Only Murong Bing and Fu Dina knew about it. Chu Feng did not intend to expose it. He said faintly, "according to my reply, it''s OK. You don''t need to think about the rest."


    LAN Mei er''s mouth twitched violently, but seeing Chu Feng''s confident look on his face, she felt that maybe he didn''t think so. She repressed the shock in her heart and said, "in addition, someone from Huangfu family who wants to meet you may also come to find Huangfu ruodie sister."


    "Come straight?"


    Chu Feng was astonished that Huangfu''s family still sent someone to visit him. However, he also stood up and said, "drive Huangfu ruodie''s car to the back and invite someone to the garden!"


    LAN Mei Er nodded and went out. Chu Feng wanted to send someone to see Su Xinyu, but he thought about it for a moment. He walked out of the hall and went to the pavilion in the garden, wondering whether Huangfu Wenyu was coming!


    Ten minutes later, a car drove into fengteng garden. A person got off the car and led by blueberry to the pavilion.


    Chu Feng was still there making tea leisurely, and the visitor began to smile: "in the lower Huangfu literary world, I have seen little wind!"


    Chu Feng poured the hot water into the teapot, raised his head, and raised his mouth with a smile: "it turns out that the fourth young master of the Huangfu family is here. If you are far away, please sit down and have a cup of tea."


    "Thank you for the lack of wind!"


    Huangfu''s literary performance was gentle and gentle. He sat down and looked at the surrounding environment and praised: "I''ve heard that fengteng garden occupies a huge area and its environment is beautiful. It''s more guarded than the first garden. At first, I think it''s overstated. How can the new wind gate compare with the first garden which has been deposited in the imperial city for decades.


    But now I come here to see, I think it''s not exaggeration, but it''s worthy of the name. Fengshao is really a talent! "


    Chu Feng''s eyes were inexplicably pondering. If it had not been for people to check Huangfu''s bad deeds in the literary world abroad, Chu Feng almost believed it. He poured him a cup of tea and pushed it to the front of him. He said faintly: "I''m flattered. There are too many people who want to kill me. If you don''t guard well, you may not know when you will die."Huangfu raised his teacup in his hands and looked respectful. He said with a smile: "the wind is too modest. You are called the second Mr. Du. When I was abroad, I saw foreigners calling you the first legendary boy of the holy Dynasty in the past hundred years. If you don''t want to die, who can let you die?"


    Chu Feng didn''t show any joy and joy because of Huangfu''s praise in the literary world. He took a sip of tea and said, "yes, I don''t want to die. No one can let me die. Once Huangfu Wenyi wanted me to die, but he died inexplicably. Huangfu Wenren and I were hypocritical to the extreme and finally died."


    "That''s right. Thank you for your praise


    Huangfu''s literary circle moved his lips and his heart was angry. But he still kept a gentle smile. He looked at the distance and then said, "the wind is less. I don''t know if Miss Qing is here. I''m friends with her. I heard that she lives in fengteng garden. Can you invite her out and meet me?"


    In Chu Feng''s playful look, Huangfu''s literary expression seriously said: "I''m not afraid of Feng Shao''s jokes. Once I went to fengteng clinic for treatment, Qing cured me at once. In addition to her temperament and outstanding, I was deeply moved. This time, I hope Qing can give me an answer that I have never had."


    What Chu Feng saw in his left eye was all colorful. The dark way was more hypocritical than Huangfu Wenren. He also said faintly: "Qing was sent to Jianghai to do something. After a while, she will come back to the imperial city. If you want to see her, you are wrong today."


    "What a pity!"


    Huangfu''s literary world shook his head regretfully, but he knew that Qing had gone to Jianghai to discuss the opening of fengteng hospital with Shen Xiuqin. However, Huangfu''s literary world was just looking for a topic, sighing and then saying, "looking for Qing is one thing. In addition, my father knows I''m coming, so I''m going to ask Feng Shao one thing."


    Chu Feng poured himself a second cup of tea and asked softly, "what?"


    "My elder sister ruobi and my younger sister Ruoxi don''t know if they are in fengteng garden?" Huangfu didn''t beat around the Bush in the literary world. He directly asked, "because sister ruobi and your relationship are well known. Sister Ruoxi, you once said she was your woman in Huangfu villa in Jianghai. Tomorrow they are going to get married. Of course, it''s a pity that there are lovers who can''t get married. But if you are really in fengshao, I hope fengshao will forgive you!"


    Huang Fu''s literary world was about the main topic. Chu Feng also put down his tea cup and replied naturally: "since the war between Fengmen and Huangfu family, I haven''t seen Huangfu Ruo die or Huangfu Ruoxi since Huangfu Wenren died. Does Sishao think that your sister and sister will be with enemies?"


    Huangfu''s literary world was cold. In Huangfu''s family, every child''s affection for the family was not very heavy. They were more used as a place to extract profits. How could Huangfu ruodie and others care about their enemies?


    But when Chu Feng said that, Huang Fu''s literary circle could only reply with a smile: "of course not. I''m just asking. I believe that in such a relationship, Ruo diejie and Ruoxi sister will not hurt my father, but I always feel at ease by asking."


    "But now fengshao says that, I also believe that, then I will not disturb fengshao''s leisurely life!"


    Standing up, Huangfu kept smiling from the beginning to the present. He stretched out his hand and said, "although we are destined to stand on the opposite side, I still respect such a man as Feng Shao. If Qing comes back, please tell her that I have been waiting for her answer."


    Chu Feng didn''t stand up, sat down and shook Huangfu''s literary world, Wen Run replied: "definitely!"


    Huangfu''s literary world nodded and left, but at the moment of driving away from fengteng garden, the smile on his face faded away, replaced by the extreme cold and murderous opportunity: "Chu Feng, I think you can calm down for when!"


    Chu Feng sat in the pavilion quietly brewing tea, and said to the blue Mei er who had been standing beside her: "go and ask Ruo die and Ruoxi Huangfu''s literary world for details!"


    After taking a sip of the tea cup, his eyes looked coldly out of the gate of fengteng garden. His mouth cocked up and outlined the killing: "my intuition is that Huangfu literary world is more dangerous than Huangfu Wenren."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    She soon got to know Huang Fu Ruo die and Huang Fu Ruoxi.


    is in the mouth of Huangpu butterfly, but Huang Fu is a very busy person. But in the family''s overseas management, he has the final say in the literary circles of Huangfu, and has created great benefits for the family over the years.


    In the simple mouth of Huangfu Ruoxi, Huangfu''s literary world is a big brother of sunshine. Although sometimes ridiculous, he treats her very well and buys her a lot of good things. In summary, he is a good man.


    When the two people''s Huangfu literary world was integrated in front of Chu Feng by LAN Mei Er, Chu Feng just threw out a word, be careful of Huangfu literary world, and then received a phone call and left fengteng garden with Bing qingyujie.


    After Chu Feng''s motorcade left for a while, Su Xinyu, who had been sitting in the back mountain for a long time, felt the footstep sound behind him and asked faintly, "he went out?"


    "I got a call and went out with my sister Bingqingyujie!"


    Su Xinyu blushed and looked at the calm lake at the foot of the mountain and said, "how come he is also my man. When I am angry, I naturally hope to be comforted by him, but it seems that my position does not matter at all."


    Fu Dina threw out a sentence and said to Su Xinyu when she looked at her: "on the contrary, in my eyes, Chu Feng''s maintenance of you is definitely more than others. Although there are many women living in fengteng garden, which night did you see Chu Feng not rest in your room? Unless you''re driving them out. "


    Su Xinyu frowned and thought for a while. It seemed that it was really like this. She tilted her head and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Chu Feng loves you!"


    Fu Dina briefly threw out four words. When Su Xinyu shook her head and denied, Fu Dina continued: "don''t deny it. As a woman, I can feel that you may feel that you are nothing but a vase. Murong Bing or other women can contribute to Chu Feng, but you can''t


    Su Xinyu did not answer, but she did think so in her heart, nodding to show that it was the meaning.


    Fu Dina patted Su Xinyu on the shoulder and sighed: "originally according to the reason, I shouldn''t talk to you like that, but I think it''s necessary to let you know that you are still the owner of fengteng garden, which is enough to show a lot of things. Chu Feng is willing to stay in your room every night, which is enough to show his intention."


    "Actually, you will find that Murong Bing doesn''t want to argue with you, do they?"


    Su Xinyu sipped her head and looked at the calm lake. She thought carefully about these days, no matter Murong Bing or Yan Ruyu, they did not ask Chu Feng for anything, or challenged their own status. They frowned and said, "is it really that I think too much, as Murong Bing said, I give myself a sense of crisis?"


    Fu Dina nodded and looked at Su Xinyu. She opened her mouth and said, "it''s really your own problem. For example, today you are wrong. If the enemy invades, no matter how much you don''t like Murong Bing, it''s all right for you. You should stand with her and be consistent with the outside world, instead of saying to Chu Feng that one person for seven people."


    "Chu Feng is a man, Murong Bing is his woman, he is destined to be the king. Have you ever seen a real king who will sacrifice his woman for short-term safety?"


    When Su Xinyu''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled, Fu Dina stood up and took a breath of fresh air and said, "what''s more, if you stand in the position of Murong ice today, how do you want Chu Feng to choose? If Murong Bing were to say that, would you be very angry, but Murong Bing, she didn''t mean to be angry with you."


    She winked at Su Xinyu who raised her head and said, "maybe you don''t believe it. I was not interested in these things at first. I just wanted to learn from Chu Feng. But Murong Bing asked me to tell you that she never meant to compete with you for position. She didn''t think it had any significance at all."


    "Chu Feng is her man, and no one can change it. She just wants Chu Feng to go higher, not to be fettered by these things."


    With that, Fu Dina''s eyes were filled with admiration and admiration. She added: "although I think it''s hard to imagine Murong Bing''s words, it can''t be denied that what she said is true. It can''t change when this man only loves himself. Then don''t give him too many fetters on it. People can''t bear it, just leave!"


    Su Xinyu''s body is shocked. This is too similar to what ye Xinlan and she said. She bit her lips and her expression gradually eased down. She smiles at Dina: "thank you for telling me these. I may be really wrong today!"


    When Fu Dina was smiling, Su Xinyu raised a banter smile and said, "and you promised Murong Binglai to say these words to me, can I think you also want to pave the way for yourself?"


    Fu Dina looked stiff. She laughed and shook her fingers. Then she walked away from the back mountain with long legs. Some things need not be explained too clearly. Just point it out. We are all smart people.


    Su Xinyu looks back at Fu Dina''s back and smiles gently. She stands up and looks at the lake again. She whispers: "husband, maybe I''m really mean. I thought I could pave the way for you. But I can''t stand emotional problems. I hope you can understand my selfishness."Chu Feng, who left fengteng garden, naturally did not know the conversation between Su Xinyu and Fu Dina, nor did he know the time when he left. In the future, he helped him to deter hundreds of countries in the world, and even maintained the stability of the world in those years when he disappeared, which is slowly forming!


    Instead, they sit in the car and park on the side of the road one kilometer away from the Huangcheng park. The rest of the cars have opened some distance. But if you look carefully, you will find that as long as what happens here in chufeng, they will support as fast as possible.


    Chufeng was only sitting in the car. After waiting for about half an hour, a tall figure with round hat and sunglasses passed by, looked around, opened the door and got on the car where Chu Feng was.


    Chu Feng looked at the people coming in, stretched out his right hand and said with a warm smile, "Mr. James, I didn''t expect that we met again so soon. Seeing you are still alive, I feel very good!"


    The big man took off his hat and glasses. He was like James, one of the three tigers of Hercules, who had seen him in three provinces. Facing Chu Feng''s outstretched hand, James shook his big hand and sincerely said, "thank you. If you didn''t give me advice, I would not have died in your hand, and I would have been killed by Asler."


    "It''s just a trifle. You are my good friend!"


    Chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng and James shook each other and said, "why did you call me to meet you all of a sudden? Is Hercules going to have any actions, such as being with the Huangfu family alliance?"


    James shook his head, his voice with a bit rough mouth: "originally I have gone back to Tianchi, but yasler asked me to see you, I also came for a period of time, before you and Kato wood war, but yasler did not know at that time whether you will survive, let me wait for the final result


    "That''s why I didn''t come to you until today to say one thing."


    "Asler asked you to come to me?" At the moment, James has not heard of the leader''s brow, because he has not heard of the wind.


    "Yes, it was Asler who asked me to come to you." James nodded, looked around the window and continued: "the last time you said, although I can see that yasler doesn''t pay attention to me, but with your advice, yasler didn''t care. I believe I''m still loyal to Hercules."


    "It''s because of this that yasler has moved a little bit. Maybe you are joking, but he is serious."


    Chufeng squinted, then laughed, leaned back on the seat and asked, "if I guess right, yasler is here to send me money?"


    James looked at Chu Feng with appreciation. He took out a check from his body and handed it to Chu Feng. He said, "what you started to ask for is 500 million pool dollars, but yasler just asked me to give you 300 million pool dollars. I hope you can get through the corner area and provide Hercules with cheaper and higher quality goods, which is to cooperate with you."


    Chufeng took the check with a smile. Yasler came to the door for a long time. Chufeng was only joking. Yasler took it seriously and waved the check in his hand and said, "is there any problem in addition?"


    "Yes


    James nodded and leaned on the chair. His two meter body seemed a little narrow and comfortable in such a space. He continued: "although you are less than 200 million pool coins, yasler said that Hercules can complete the handover with you as long as you transport the goods from the corner area to the high seas.


    In other words, you only need to take the initial risk, and Hercules will take all the risks in the next step. Even if something happens, it has nothing to do with the Fengmen. In addition, in order to show Hercules'' sincerity, you can take 10% of each transaction! "


    "Ten percent, yasler is really willing to give me less than 200 million pool coins, which is not too much!"


    Chufeng laughs and puts his 300 million Chi check in James''s big hand. When the latter is shocked, he says faintly: "the Asler family has been glorious for a long time, and it is difficult for the black organizations in Wenzhou to enter it. Take this money. I hope one day, the iron hooves of the Fengmen can enter the capital of Tianchi!"


    James narrowed his eyes, and finally knew what Chu Feng meant. He nodded and put away the check. Then he said, "is there any explanation for less wind?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes deep open: "this money you take to use first, a person wants to get up in addition to strength and ability, money is indispensable, first use, not enough to call me, I took this deal, in addition, I will give you the special contact information of the FUBU family, I believe you will use it, after all, Hercules controls the arms channel, you are not convenient to do things!"


    James nodded slightly. He had already reached an agreement with chufeng and was disappointed with yasler. He opened the door and turned back and said, "in this way, I will go first. In two days, Hercules will have a special person to come to the imperial city to discuss the final things with the wind gate. I will finish the rest according to the Department."


    Chu Feng nodded and looked at James who closed the car door and left. He tapped his finger on the steering wheel and said to himself, "good friends of Huangfu family, even if it''s only once, it''s also my enemy!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    In the quiet small garden, Luo Yin came back and jumped into the cold swimming pool. This cold was nothing to him in the five levels of Tianyuan. Shaolong followed him, but he didn''t swim back and forth like Luo Yin.


    Luo Yin held a breath in her heart. She swam back and forth for dozens of laps in the 20 meter long swimming pool before stopping. When she got out of the water, she could still see her anger on her face.


    Swimming to Shao Long''s side, Luo Yin opens his mouth with a murderer: "are all the people here?"


    Before returning, Luo Yin asked Shao long to call in people. At the moment, Shao long looked at the mobile phone on the bank and said, "I contacted them an hour ago. At the latest, we will gather at 10:00 p.m. this time, the 50 people who follow us are the warriors of the first and the second level of Tianyuan.


    With the second young master''s accomplishments in the five levels of heaven and yuan, this kind of power doesn''t need to worry about the martial arts in the early days of Tianjing. There are only a few Muggle like wind doors that can block you. It''s easy to wash back and forth with blood. "


    "It''s just that night when we went to Wen''s house, old nun Jueyin seemed to be injured. Do you think?"


    "No way!" Before Shaolong had said the following, Luo Yin punched the water and said: "the strongest wind door is Murong Bing. Although she may be a strong man in the Tianyang period, she does not have the courage to attack us in the face of Meiyuan Luo family, unless she is not afraid of being revenged."


    Shaolong still wanted to persuade him, but Luo Yin didn''t give him a chance to open his mouth. He said: "today''s disgrace, I want Chu Feng to pay a heavy price. I think it''s great to have a Murong ice. But when facing the Luo family in Meiyuan, who is the common people competing with in addition to the adjudication office?"


    Luo Yin has been hoodwinked by anger. Shao long says in a deep voice: "second young master, although the official doesn''t know what the reason is and Chu Feng''s attitude is not clear, Yin long and Yin Feng may not necessarily fight, but even if the ruling disappears, Murong Bing doesn''t know the source. Do we need to contact the clan first?"


    "We can''t afford to provoke people who shouldn''t be provoked."


    Shao long didn''t say the potential words. He knew that even if he said it, Luo Yin would not believe it, that is, the five forbidden areas which have disappeared for more than a thousand years, which is the place of God''s residence.


    However, Luo Yin has been psychologically distorted by Chu Feng''s 200 guns at the moment. In his eyes, Chu Feng, even a member of the Chu family in Tianguan, is just an outcast son of his side. Compared with him, he is far too far away.


    This is also the reason why Luo Yin came out. It is obvious that a man who is abandoned in his eyes sits in the underground world in the north.


    Therefore, he subconsciously refused to listen to Shao Long''s words. He waved his big hand and said, "don''t talk to me again. I''ll be ready for you when people arrive tonight. Isn''t Chu Feng not willing to use a Murong ice to calm down my anger, so I''ll directly kill and take away all the women!"


    Shao long frowned and nodded slightly in the face of Luo Yin''s paranoia. However, he edited a text message on his mobile phone and sent it out. How could he report it to the clan? Otherwise, if Murong Bing really came from the five forbidden areas, the Luo family in Meiyuan would be a scum.


    Shao long looks happy, thought it was a family call, but saw the phone above, and frowned and pressed the answer key: "who!"


    "Ye Enzheng!"


    At the other end of the phone came an old man''s calm voice, and then said gently: "tell Luo Yin, Ye Su, Zhou, Yan''s four brides who are about to get married are missing. We can''t find out where they are going. You can do it yourself!"


    With that, ye Enzheng cut off the phone and obviously didn''t want to say a word with Shao long.


    Shao long holds his mobile phone, thinking about everything, and finally frowns and says: "second young master, ye Enzheng called just now, saying that the four married women of Ye Su, Zhou and Yan are missing. In combination with Huangfu family, two are missing. Wenxinxue of the literary family is also missing. Is it related to Chu Feng?"


    Luo Yin said with disdain: "Chu Feng, he doesn''t have the courage to do such a thing, unless he doesn''t want the wind door to live well in this world.


    Moreover, it is said that Huangfu Wenren died in the hands of Chu Feng. Huangfu ruodie''s brother, you think she will ignore the family and her dead brother, and follow Chu Feng. The answer is obviously negative. Secular people attach too much importance to feelings! "


    Shao long thought carefully about the words, but then he frowned and said: "second young master, what you said is reasonable, but how to abandon the Chu wind is also the people of the Chu family in Tianguan. Although they have not been admitted, it is an undeniable fact."


    "You say, will anyone pay attention to all this secretly? After all, the Chu wind now controls the whole underground world in the North!"


    "Don''t worry!" Luo Yin waved her hand without any concern and said with a confident smile: "if the Chu family of Tianguan doesn''t want to be isolated, even if they want to recognize Chu Feng, they dare not act rashly. After all, everyone has the heart to get involved in the secular world. If the Chu family of Tianguan runs in front, it is the enemy of all people."


    After all, the cake of the holy pilgrimage is just a little bit. Half of the underground world is in Chu Feng''s hands. When Chu''s family comes out, it''s looking for deathShao long frowned and then nodded back: "I know what to do. The phone call of Ye Enzheng just now let us find out the women. Do we need them?"


    Luo Yin shook her head without hesitation and said, "no need!"


    The corner of the mouth raised a confident smile and shava continued: "as long as I sweep away the fengteng garden, kill Chu Feng, and Chu Feng is dead, those women will have no hope. At that time, they will not be attracted to me, who will take all Chu Feng as their own and whose status is countless times higher than Chu Feng?"


    "So there is no need to worry about it. On the wedding day tomorrow, they will certainly appear and willingly marry me, lie down together and give me one by one lucky luck!"


    Shao long always feels that something is wrong. He just wants to find out something wrong, but he can''t catch it. He can only hope that Luo Yin''s analysis is right, and Chu Feng is really so unbearable!


    At the same time, in the secret conference room of huanxinghai, holding a hung up phone, ye Enzheng said with a wry smile: "Chu Feng, this boy, directly threatened us with a half light speed missile. It doesn''t matter if we die, but if Huan Xinghai is bombed out, then we will be National criminals, and we will be truly infamous for thousands of years."


    Su dingzheng''s eyes kicked and drank: "if that boy really dares to do that, I''m wrong about him!"


    "How dare he do that!"


    Li Zong on one side opened his mouth with a wry smile and closed his laptop in front of him. He said: "five minutes ago, we heard from the Hebrew seed that the three major arms bases had received the highest authority transfer. Although we did not do anything, we just carried out the production of a batch of weapons, but if we really besieged fengteng garden, Chu Feng did not lack the spirit of killing the dead."


    When the three old friends all looked over, Li Zong took a deep breath and said, "so although I am very reluctant, I can only choose to compromise. Chu Feng also saves face and does not directly threaten us with half light speed missiles. If so, tell me, how would you choose?"


    Su dingzheng didn''t reply, but the meaning was very clear. If Chu Feng did, they could only choose to stand with Chu Feng and face meiyuanluo family for the sake of the stability of the holy Dynasty.


    Seeing that his old friends did not speak, Li Zong had already known their choice. Leaning on the chair, he whispered: "at least the results are still good. Although some children don''t know that they are not in the hands of Chu Feng, they are better than falling into the hands of meiyuanluo''s family. Once they are taken away, they will never come back."


    Ye Enzheng nodded, and Zhou tianchu finally thought and said: "No.1, now we have such an attitude. Do you need to tell Chu Feng what we mean? I don''t know what you three think, but from my point of view, I always believe in a word."


    "If a doctor is benevolent and kills others and sets fire, he will not lose his conscience."


    Zhou tianchu''s topic is very heavy. It is also a topic that several big men want to talk about in their hearts, but they are not willing to talk about it. At the moment, Zhou tianchu says it, and they understand that they can no longer face this problem.


    Is it to become an ally of cooperation with Chu Feng, to check and balance the hidden world forces with the power of the adjudication office as before, or to hold the ultimate idea to let the ruling office controlled by Chu Feng and the hidden world force be both defeated!


    There was silence in the secret meeting room. The four old men were not willing to give this conclusion. The nameless in the corner raised his head, hesitated and came forward to say, "I have a suggestion, commander!"


    Li Zong looked at the three people, no one to speak, nodded and said, "say it!"


    He nodded innocently, and his indifferent face was full of firmness. He opened his mouth: "I think we should be frank with Chu Feng. We should no longer hold the mentality of using and extracting value as before, and give him the respect that the successor should be awarded!"


    Li Zong narrowed his eyes and spoke faintly: "why?"


    Nameless knows what he is saying now. If he is not careful, he will die. But he remembers what he heard outside the fengteng garden that day, he continued: "because I know very well that even if the hidden power and the verdict are both defeated, then we will reap profits, so that the non official government of the holy Dynasty will have no superhuman power."


    "But we did not have the holy reign, nor did Weiss, Hanhuang South or even the kingdom of the western regions?"


    A word awakens the dreamer!


    The four old men were deeply shocked when they dropped their last words. They had been thinking about the stability of the holy court, but they had forgotten the covetous kingdoms around them and the Western powers. If the holy Dynasty had no super power, could all countries be so quiet?


    After a brief silence, Li Zong stood up and said with a big hand: "from now on, we should try our best to repair the relationship between us and Chu Feng. We don''t need to be the same as before, but we must advance and retreat together. In addition, hidden dragon and hidden Phoenix go out to hide around fengteng garden. Once Luo Yin takes extraordinary measures, fengteng garden can''t stop it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    At eight o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng came back to fengteng garden. Just at the moment when he stopped, Chu Feng felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. He didn''t use his left eye to look at it. He saw that Lan Meier and Xia Yan were sitting around doing nothing, so he asked Bing Qingjie quietly.


    Bing qingyujie looked at the main building and looked around again. There was nothing unusual. She shook her head and said, "nothing is wrong. It''s the same as before. Moreover, Princess nine is here. Who can do anything?"


    Chu Feng didn''t mean that, but Bing qingyujie couldn''t understand what she meant. She shook her head and could only walk by. Looking at the blue Mei ER and Xia Yan sitting at the door hesitantly, she said, "what happened when I was away?"


    "What happened, no!"


    She looked around, looked at Chu Feng blankly and said, "little wind, you can''t be the nervousness stimulated by Luo Yin and other people in recent days. I''ve been in the garden all day. There''s nothing different about it!"


    Chu Feng frowned and said in secret whether he was suspicious. He looked around and didn''t find anything wrong. When he was ready to go in, he thought of something and asked, "has Gu Ming and Jie si not come back yet?"


    Before LAN Mei Er answered, Yan Luo came up from one side and said, "it''s estimated that the wood is a stuffy person. If you meet a wild horse like Jesse, you won''t come back if you don''t get a wild horse or a little lonely life!"


    When Chu Feng heard the speech, he felt not funny at all. He took out his mobile phone and dialed lonely life''s phone. After two rings, he was connected, and came the voice of lonely life unchanged for thousands of years: "what''s the matter?"


    Hearing the voice of lonely life, Chu Feng calmed down in his heart and asked, "why haven''t you come back for a few days? Where has he gone?"


    "The suburbs!"


    There was no fluctuation in the voice of solitary life, and there was a trace of helplessness: "Jesse is a madwoman, she will push me, don''t say, she is catching up again!"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to ask what the situation was, Gu Ming hung up the phone. It seemed that he was still worried. Chu Feng held his mobile phone and said with a surprised smile: "this time, it seems that Gu Ming has really met an enemy. I suddenly have a little expectation. What kind of spark can Gu Ming and Jie Si rub?"


    Sure, Chu Feng''s mood was relaxed, and he walked into the hall with ice and jade. But in the past, several people could be seen in the hall, but now there is no one.


    Just about to ask people where everyone had gone, chufeng suddenly heard laughter in the backyard. Chu Feng looked strange and asked, "am I listening to something? Is there laughter in the backyard?"


    Ice qingyujie looked at each other and said in a soft voice, "little Lord, you didn''t hear me wrong. There is laughter in the backyard. It seems that there are many people."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment. He wanted to get something to eat directly. He was too lazy to pay attention to it. But when he smelled a smell, he said, "barbecue, what are they doing?"


    With a curious mind, Chu Feng, accompanied by Bingqingyujie, walked back to the back. He walked through the long corridor and saw many things in the backyard. He could also hear Ma Qiduo''s voice: "it''s a very pleasant thing to have a barbecue and drink in such a weather all of a sudden."


    Chu Feng''s expression is more strange. How is Ma Qiduo in the backyard?


    Waving his hand to let ice and jade clean wait in place, Chu Feng strode to see the situation in the backyard, kept rubbing his eyes, and finally directly burst out the rude words: "depend on me, what rhythm?"


    I saw more than a dozen women gathered in the backyard at the moment, barbecue and drink there, just like some men gathered together. There was no such thing as a lady.


    Originally, I didn''t see anything when I usually saw it, but what happened today is that Su Xinyu should not be here, too?


    Chu Feng''s voice immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Murong Bing stretched out his tongue and licked the mutton kebab, which was slightly spicy. He turned around and said with a smile: "husband, you''re right here. We won''t barbecue. The taste is not authentic. Come on!"


    Before Chu Feng could figure out what was going on, Ma Qiduo and Huangfu Ruoxi ran over to pull Chu Feng away and coax Chu Feng to barbecue them.


    Chu Feng''s heart was startled. Looking at Su Xinyu sitting there with a smile, he said nothing at any rhythm. It is often proved that when you don''t know the situation, don''t publish anything. Otherwise, it''s easy to fall into some traps.


    When everyone stepped back to sit and wait, chufeng was having a gloomy barbecue there. In the past, when he was in dianlan, he often did such things with Lin Wei. It was not difficult.


    After more than ten minutes, he roasted dozens of mutton kebabs and put them on the table to see the extremely harmonious women. Chu Feng kept silent and went back to the barbecue. He just looked at the people from time to time, thinking about what happened in the end. All this was really weird.


    When chufeng barbecue for everyone to eat, ye Xinlan came from there, looked at Su Xinyu and others, patted chufeng on the shoulder and sighed: "I don''t know what virtue you have accumulated in your last life. As a woman, I envy you!"


    Inexplicably said a word, ye Xinlan went to the front, now it has been more than four months, she does not have so much spirit to accompany everyone, barbecue drinking is not suitable for her.Chu Feng blinked his eyes. This time he didn''t know what was going on. He could only keep alert and barbecue there, eating and drinking at the same time. It is often proved that when a group of women gather together, there are still entangled women gathered together, and there must be conspiracy brewing.


    Not long after, Fu Dina and Zhou Xiaoxuan came over. Two women with similar personalities were shoulder to shoulder. Apparently, they had too much to drink. After passing by Chu Feng, Fu Dina blinked at him and said that they had a good time. Then they walked back to the house with Zhou Xiaoxuan.


    Chu Fengxin is more vigilant. Looking at Huangfu ruodie and Su Xinyu, he can even talk and laugh, and is even more vigilant. All this is too strange.


    Slowly, everyone had enough to eat and drink. Ye Zixuan and Yan Ruoyu left together. Huangfu Ruoxi was pulled by Su Xinyu and left quietly. In the end, only Huangfu ruodima Qiduo sat there drinking wine and eating the rest of the kebab.


    Chu Feng picked up the water nearby and put out the barbecue stove. Seeing everyone looking for a partner to go back to the room, he went and sat down. Lala Maqiduo whispered: "Duoduo, is something wrong happening? How can I feel that something bad is happening? I am in a whirlpool?"


    Majido puffed his mouth, his cheeks turned red, and his mouth was vague: "what can I do? This is fengteng garden. Who dares to do anything to you?"


    Chu Feng was speechless. He asked you in a low voice. Do you want to answer so loud? Huangfu ruobi seemed to have drunk too much. Fortunately, it was no one else. Chu Feng approached and asked, "that''s the best one I know. Tell me what happened. It''s so weird!"


    Huangfu ruodie took a paper towel to wipe his mouth, got close to Chu Feng''s ear and said in a very low voice, "it''s strange that I and you rob a woman. Qido, I''ve been in a bubble for a long time, and I haven''t touched a woman for a long time. I''ll give you a green cap tonight!"


    With that, Huangfu ruogdie stood up and shook his body. Ma Qiduo said, "Qi duo, would you like to sleep with me tonight?"


    Ma Qiduo is drunk. En en nods and ignores Chu Feng completely. Huangfu Ruo die walks to her backyard room with Ma Qiduo''s waist in her arms. She doesn''t forget to turn back and make faces at Chu Feng. She seems to be saying, wait a minute, I''ll play with your woman!


    Chu Feng sat in the same place, dumbfounded, and the backyard, which was very busy at the beginning, all disappeared in an instant. Looking back at the icy jade who came by, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Bingqingyujie also feels that all this is too weird. During the day, there are palace fights. At night, they eat and drink together, shaking their heads to show that they don''t know.


    Chu Feng''s mouth was slightly open, and finally he stood up. Huangfu ruodie liked women in his heart. He knew that, so he strode to Huangfu ruodie''s room. If she really played with Ma Qiduo, she would lose nothing!


    Without politeness, he pushed the door, but he didn''t expect to close it at all. Chu Feng immediately went in and turned to see the situation on the bed. His eyes were wide and his mouth twitched. He turned back and said, "it''s pure and pure, close the door!"


    Bing qingyujie followed her, and she closed the door and walked in. Seeing the situation on the bed, her mouth twitched, and Chu Feng was helpless. Seeing that, she knew that Ma Qiduo had drunk too much. Otherwise, Huangfu Ruo die would not have been so.


    Under the three people''s gaze, Huangfu Ruo die hugs Ma Qiduo and rolls on the bed and kisses warmly. The former''s hand is on Ma Qiduo''s body. Ma Qiduo and her clothes are all missing one by one.


    Chu Feng touched her forehead awkwardly. Both of them were women of their own. Now she was in such a big play. She coughed and said, "pure and pure, you go out first. They drink too much."


    But he didn''t get a response. Chu Feng looked back curiously and saw that Bingqingyujie and Huangfu ruodie were entangled with Ma Qiduo without blinking. They covered their eyes and said, "what are you looking at?"


    Bingqingyujie only came back to her senses and bowed her head in embarrassment. She secretly said that two women could do the same. Bingqing summoned up her courage and said, "young Lord, are you going to be here tonight?"


    "Stupid?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled and patted her forehead. They thought of something. They looked at each other. They flashed out and knocked out Huangfu ruodie and Ma Qiduo on the bed. They wanted to laugh when they looked back.


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes again. How could he be so unlucky? He was followed by two twins and saw his two women rolling sheets.


    Unfortunately, Chu Feng went over to cover the two women who only had a little cover, exhaled a breath and turned around and said, "start to prepare. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    Su Xinyu stood alone on the balcony, looking at the intensive back and forth guard below, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, feeling a trace of wind and rain to come.


    Thinking of today''s decision, Su Xinyu did not imagine the sad, but more relaxed, unconsciously raised a smile, whispered: "Wang''s woman, always want to enjoy that lonely loneliness, to share with others a man''s ideological preparation."


    "I don''t know if it''s luck or misfortune?"


    When Su Xinyu was talking to himself, a voice accompanied by charm came: "although Wang''s woman has to bear a lot of loneliness and other people can''t understand, it can''t be denied that he still makes you proud, and you are still Wang''s woman."


    Murong Bing came to Su Xinyu''s side and looked back at Huangfu Ruoxi, who was sleeping on the bed, chuckled: "this little girl, you can''t drink, but you have to stand up!"


    Su Xinyu and Murong Bing stand together, no jealousy or hatred, but a kind of extreme calm. She looks at her side and looks slightly better than herself. The enchanting woman opens her red lips: "abbess Jueyin calls you princess nine. Why do you have such a name?"


    "In my understanding, only the kingdom of constitutional monarchy still has the title of Princess!"


    Murong Bing twisted her head and looked at Su Xinyu. She pinched her upturned nose and said with a smile, "because I''m the ninth in my family. There are eight elder sisters and brothers in front of me. So when I come out, I''ll be called Princess nine. That''s all


    Although Murong Bing''s explanation is reasonable, Su Xinyu knows that she is not telling the truth. She shrugs her shoulders and looks into the garden and says, "thank you."


    "You don''t need to thank me. It''s your own idea. It has nothing to do with me."


    Murong Bing spread out his hands and turned away, leaving only the last sentence: "remember, you are not only the daughter of overlord, but also the woman of Chu Feng. One day I firmly believe that Chu Feng will stand on the top of the peak, and we are all Wang''s women!"


    Murong Bing seems to leave like a ghost. Su Xinyu doesn''t take a look at it. She just looks at the garden calmly, feeling some strange guards.


    After standing in silence for a long time, Su Xinyu shook her head and sighed, closed the balcony and went back to the room. But seeing Chu Feng sitting by the bed, she was stunned, but then she walked to her mouth and said, "ice and jade, are they not going to follow you 24 hours a day, not waiting for you to take a bath and rest?"


    Chu Feng looked at the different Su Xinyu tonight. Although he didn''t know what had happened, he could feel the change of Su Xinyu. He raised a smile and said, "they are kind tonight. They don''t appreciate Miss Su''s treble!"


    Su Xinyu blushed. She went to the bathroom and turned on the tap to adjust the hot water. She said softly, "I''ll give you a bath and go to bed."


    Chu Feng stood up and went to Su Xinyu''s side. Seeing the proud woman say to help her take a bath, she was surprised. At the same time, she provoked Su Xinyu''s chin to open her mouth: "I once said, abandon your pride of Su Xinyu, then you are not su Xinyu. Why force yourself to change?"


    Although Su Xinyu was still Su Xinyu, Chu Feng was heartbroken by all his actions. He felt that Su Xinyu was worried about his anger and forced him to forget everything to change.


    Su Xinyu did not answer, gently took off Chu Feng''s coat, and then looked at Chu Feng''s eyes and said in a soft voice: "if I don''t want to change, then no one can change me. If I''m willing to change, then no one can stop me. If I get along with husband and wife, I can''t change you, so I can only change myself."


    "One of them has to change. Otherwise, like hedgehogs, they will hurt each other."


    Why can''t I get rid of a group of gentle women''s hearts, if you can''t make my heart soft, why can''t you leave my heart


    Chu Feng''s left eye has never left Su Xinyu''s body, inexplicably passing a touch of pity in his heart. When Su Xinyu speaks, there is no color on her body, which shows that she is telling the truth.


    Thinking of the noble and elegant Su Xinyu, abandoning his pride, is willing to become a little woman. For the Houseman, it is undoubtedly a bubble of beauty. But now Chu Feng is not happy, holding Su Xinyu''s hand and saying, "you really don''t need to look like this, I''m not used to it!"


    "I''m getting used to it. At first, you''re not used to my relationship with you?"


    Su Xinyu suddenly took the initiative to hold chufeng for the first time. When the latter took a cold breath, he bit his lip and said: "men don''t like to go out of the hall and into the kitchen, walk in front of people and be noble behind people."


    the words did not finish, but the meaning was very clear. When Chu Feng felt a dry mouth, Su Xinyu''s eyes kept looking at him slowly squatting Next, gently let Chu Feng be like a newborn baby. When Chu Feng''s mouth opened slowly, a warm package made chufeng''s head seem to suffer from an earthquake.


    Especially think of Huangfu Ruoxi is still sleeping there, noble Su Xinyu is squatting there blowing musical instruments, chufeng feel tonight is not in a dream!The raw blowing and pulling, Su Xinyu stood up and said ruddy and shy: "the first time I was inexperienced, I and sister ruodei would be satisfied with it!"


    Chu Feng felt that the whole person became an explosive barrel, and at this moment Su Xinyu lit the lead, a hold of Su Xinyu into the bathtub that had already been overflowed with water, and more words, no more tenderness, and less than the reality of action at this time.


    This night, Su Xinyu completely changed a person, giving Chu wind a different feeling, the voice sharp high, if not wind Teng garden all the building sound insulation is the highest standard, at this time must be the sound of half the garden.


    Huangfu Ruoxi drank a lot tonight, but under such noise, he opened his eyes, looked at the side of the bed, his eyes were bigger, and he didn''t shout when he bit his lips.


    Huangfu ruodei and Chu Feng have been peeking at before, but it is still a matter of course to see Chu Feng and Su Xinyu at this time. However, Huangfu Ruoxi is different in feeling. His eyes have been looking for half an hour without blinking, and seeing Chu Feng and Su Xinyu change several positions.


    Finally closed eyes, breathing heavy, heart secretly, Xinyu sister usually looks like a princess as noble, how such a time, than if butterfly sister is still strong ah?


    What Huangfu ruosi did not know is that Su Xinyu is only the first time!


    After washing, Chu wind came out and slept in a wide bed with Su Xinyu. I don''t know that the Chu wind that Huangfu ruosi has woke up holds Su Xinyu there, and sighs with a sigh: "woman, this is perfect!"


    Su Xinyu''s face has not been flushed and hasn''t faded. He sniffed the words and pinched Chu Feng''s thigh and hum: "at most half an hour later, I will not give it any more. You can go to Rudie sister or jade, Qiduo can also, anyway don''t play with me!"


    Chu Feng looked at Su Xinyu, who said these words in dismay, and was moved inexplicably. Ninety-nine percent of the world''s men wanted to hold their wives and concubines on their left. But the reality often smashed all these things. Even if it was a man with strength, he would sneak and feel it more often. Even if he was a powerful man, he would sneak in and feel it. Even if the backyard was on fire, let alone his woman, you would go to other ones.


    But Su Xinyu is saying such words at this time. Chu Feng doesn''t think she is making it. She kissed Su Xinyu affectionate. No matter how good, Su Xinyu is the perfect lover in Chu Feng''s heart. Although this is perfect, it is caused by the selfish heart of Chu Feng!


    Huangfu Ruoxi is stiff, thinking Chu Feng and Su Xinyu will come, try to let himself be a little bit natural, and his body is relaxed. His eyes are narrowed into a seam. He sees two babies entangled there. He secretly says in his heart. He is still a little sister. It is unnecessary to be like this?


    But at the moment, Huangfu Ruoxi had a hard time to open, but could only keep sleeping with his eyes closed. Chu Feng kissed Su Xinyu and didn''t notice that he met the next Huangfu Ruoxi arm, his eyes were skimmed away, and she seemed to sleep in the fragrance. He thought that Huangfu Ruoxi and maggido were drinking together, and Chu wind secretly said a fool.


    Suddenly, he looked at Huangfu Ruoxi''s body, and saw Su Xinyu holding himself with his eyes closed when he turned his eyes. Chu Feng contradicted, and suddenly reached out his hand to put it on Huangfu Ruoxi when Su Xinyu didn''t know.


    Pretending to sleep, Huangfu, if Xi''s head blows, what rhythm does he secretly say?


    Chu wind is completely stiff, looking at Huangfu Ruoxi still closed his eyes, naturally like sleeping, quietly relaxed in his heart and quickly took back his hand. Su Xinyu just opened his eyes and looked back to see Huangfu Ruoxi released his mouth and chufeng kissed him and said, "what dream is the little girl doing, and it''s called out such a voice."


    Chu Feng was embarrassed and he couldn''t help but was almost seen by Su Xinyu. He coughed and said, "maybe we moved too much just now, causing the dream distortion of Ruxi!"


    Su Xinyu points Chu Feng''s forehead and says, "it''s not your fault, so fierce to die!" Then there was no such a worry about waking Huangfu ruosi embarrassed, pushing Chu Feng to take the pajama cover and said, "why not in sister butterfly, run back?"


    "The eyes jokingly said:" Qiduo and if Butterfly Sister are there, two people, don''t want to? "


    Chu Feng was shocked, his hand in clothes was stagnant, looking at Su Xinyu with a deep smile. He thought of the strange Huangfu ruodei and maggido. He clapped with both hands: "by the way, I knew I would not come. After two, I haven''t tried it yet!"


    Chu wind breathes a breath, all the depression is dissipated at this moment, and walks to hold Su Xinyu''s head and says: "wife, I suddenly find myself love you!" Then in Su Xinyu, angry and shy, she left the room, ready to go to the room of margido to rest.


    Su Xinyu worried that Chu Feng would come back, walked to lock the door, came back with a water cup and looked at Huangfu Ruxi in bed. A joking opening was raised at the corner of his mouth: "if sister Xi, you have all woke up for so long, now Chu Feng is not in, still installed?"


    Huangfu, who was chuckling at the beginning of the day, sat straight and smiled, "I thought you didn''t know."


    "I saw you just now when I was facing the door. You are a bad girl. I look ugly!" Su Xinyu snorted, and he didn''t mean to be really angry. She sat down and said, "tell you, don''t tell other people, or my sister will not take you to play with me. I will isolate you!"Huangfu Ruoxi held back his smile, and then he opened his mouth: "sister Xinyu, when brother Feng kissed you just now, he pinched me!"


    "Pinch you?" Su Xinyu took a sip of water for a moment, looked at Huangfu Ruoxi''s aggrieved expression, looked at her clothes as if a little deformed, and then thought of the sound just now, opened his mouth: "my husband is so rogue?"


    Huangfu ruoxien nodded: "it''s a rascal. It hurts me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    The dense guard of fengteng garden has also been reduced by one-third because of the coming of the night. This is the rule since fengteng garden was erected. It is not necessary to have more people to guard it at the end of the night, because those who play and attack in the dark night are all night curfews who can''t see light, and they should be strategically despised.


    So after 12 o''clock, the whole fengteng garden is much quieter than the beginning. The change of Su Xinyu makes the whole fengteng garden more harmonious.


    Although people dislike Su Xinyu''s attitude towards Murong Bing in the daytime, as long as Chu Feng doesn''t speak, Su Xinyu is still the hostess of fengteng garden, let alone that Su Xinyu seems to have changed.


    In the dark night, ten cars stopped outside the fengteng garden, and the doors were opened. Dozens of indifferent men walked out of the car directly and looked at the fengteng garden in front of them.


    Yan Luo is on duty tonight. He looks at the uninvited guests outside. A few minutes ago, the members of the outer damper have already sent the news back. So it''s no surprise now. Looking at these different people, Yan Luo picked up the phone and said, "the wind is low, Luo Yin is really coming, and he has brought 50 people."


    "Oh, I didn''t think I would come."


    On the phone came Chu Feng''s playful voice, and then said, "let all the brothers guarding fengteng garden retreat to the back mountain position. Tonight''s fengteng garden is doomed to have dozens more corpses. It''s really sad!"


    As soon as Yan Luo understood, he ordered all the guards to go to the back mountain. The members of the wind gate who had already discovered that several ten people had arrived didn''t ask why, so they retreated directly and soon all went to the back mountain.


    Luo Yin got down from one of the cars and watched the members of the damper retreat. His mouth was cocked and disdained to open his mouth: "this is the time to know how to retreat. Stupid. Ben Shao has come. Can you run away?"


    "Shao long, bring up what I have prepared!"


    Shao long in the car came down to look in the trunk and came with a big horn. Luo Yin turned on the switch and roared to the inside: "Chu Feng, I''m here. I''ll give you a gift in the face of your special care during the day. However, I''m reasonable and considerate of the weak. I promise my daytime conditions, and I''ll still let you go!"


    Chu Feng stood in the monitoring room at the moment, looking at the corner of Luo Yin''s mouth at the gate of the garden. He looked back and asked, "how are you getting ready?"


    Murong Bing sat in the back with one leg on another chair. The scenery at the bottom of the skirt was indistinct and attractive. It was only when Chu Feng and her two people were together. Wen Yan replied, "it''s really a small talent. Don''t worry. Although the time of ice and jade is not long, the strength is there."


    Looking at Murong Bing''s indifference, Chu Feng felt quite at ease. He picked up the wheat in front of him, and his voice echoed in the whole fengteng Garden: "Er Shao is here again. It''s really a regular visitor. It''s just that bullets didn''t kill you in the daytime, but came to find death at night. How do I feel that you are too long?"


    Luo Yin heard Chu Feng speak more eloquently than himself. His anger flashed in his eyes. He smashed the trumpet to the ground and waved: "kill in, no chicken or dog left!"


    With Luo Yin''s order, 50 Luo family warriors burst out. Facing the newly renovated gate, five Luo family warriors rushed forward and kicked out without hesitation. The steel gate suddenly deformed and fell back into it again. Twice in two days, all the members of the wind door clenched their fists.


    This is simply a disgrace. Fengteng garden is the spiritual symbol of the damper. It has been attacked twice in a short time. What is not provocation?


    Luo Yin looked at his own people. He picked up the cracked trumpet on the ground and patted it. It seemed that it could still be used. He roared to the inside again: "Chu Feng, do you see, you and I are not people of the same world, or I promise me honestly. When my dog, I can still let you live safely."


    "Otherwise, in the end, not only will you die in disgrace, but your women will be oppressed by me. Shame!"


    Chu Feng is sitting in the monitoring room at the moment, looking at Luo Yin, who is always proud. He makes a shooting gesture with his fingers and says with Mai: "I swear to God that if you are still alive within 12 hours, I will commit suicide in Tianmen!"


    Luo Yin was stunned, and then burst out laughing. Looking at the Luo family warrior who killed like a wolf, he didn''t want to say more to Chu Feng. In his eyes, Chu Feng was the dead man. At the moment, he just gave him some fun.


    What Luo Yin didn''t find out was that Shao Long''s eyebrows, standing behind him, had never stretched. He kept looking at his mobile phone. He sent out messages during the day, but he still didn''t reply. What''s more, he didn''t call any more. Looking at fengteng flower garden, which was invisible to everyone at this time, Shao long felt uneasy.


    But in the face of the present self righteous day is the boss, he is Wang Er''s Luo Yin, Shao long dare not say the rest of the words.


    Fifty Luo family martial artists, several warriors in the two realms of Tianyuan, rushed to the front of the main building, but when they were 20 meters away from the main building, suddenly a whoosh sound came from the air.


    The fifty Luo family warriors were calm and knew what was common. They quickly dodged away. Facing the objects attacking in the dark, they either lightly blocked them or dodged them easily. They looked very calm.In the monitoring room, Chu Feng looked at the ease of the 50 Luo family warriors. Thousands of crossbows and arrows usually killed at least 100 people, but at the moment, no one was hurt. He had to sigh with emotion: "the martial arts are really not the nonhuman beings in this world."


    Murong Bing in the back of the side to look at the picture, said without hesitation: "it''s just like this, if you''ve witnessed a real war, don''t you directly scare urine?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched, turned back and looked at Murong helplessly. "Can you have a good time? Call my husband everyday, if I was scared to urinate, it is the rhythm of kidney deficiency, what''s good for you? "


    Murong Bing was stunned, and then the flowers trembled with laughter. He stood up and went to sit on Chu Feng''s legs and hook his neck. He said with a smile: "husband, kidney deficiency is not without lifting. As long as you are cool, I will give you even one second!"


    Chu Feng is an exciting spirit. If he didn''t come here until he was released by Su Xinyu, it is estimated that Murong Bing will definitely die as soon as he is stimulated by Murong Bing!


    Shaking his head, he could not understand Murong Bing. Chu Feng continued to look at Luo Jiawu, who was hiding from crossbows and arrows on the screen. He thought and sighed that in the past, a super master level barren wood killed the four sides, which could affect a war situation. At least, all of them were warriors in Tianyuan area, which could destroy a conventional army.


    I also know more about the existence of the verdict office. The secular and secularist forces can''t be mixed together. Otherwise, the so-called "three black, red, and yellow" lists in the underground world of the holy Dynasty is a joke in the eyes of these martial artists. Anyone who comes out can easily kill the strong one on the black list.


    In fengteng garden at the moment, innumerable crossbows burst out of the darkness. This is an experiment of chufeng. Because fengteng garden is very important, he always has to worry about someone coming. Chu Feng needs to use these martial artists to speculate what kind of existence can be blocked by the basic mechanism of fengteng garden.


    But at the moment, it seems that fifty warriors can easily avoid the crossbow, and some of the following mechanisms will lose their meaning. Chu Feng looks at everything and thinks that he should let the FUBU family design a defense system. In the face of these warriors who are beyond the normal human category, ordinary cold weapons can no longer play a very important role.


    Finally!


    After nearly five minutes of shooting, there was a shower of arrows on the ground, tens of thousands of them. However, looking at Luo Jiawu, no one died except for some others who were bruised and expended a little energy because of the distance between them.


    Luo Yin''s eyes were joking, and her smile on her face was also vigorous: "Chu Feng, Chu Feng, the people who think that a simple mechanism can destroy me, and the waste is waste. I never know the strength of a real warrior. Don''t you know that I can abuse tens of thousands of people when I''m pulled out with my fifty hands free?"


    During Luo Yin''s foolish and dying struggle to scorn Chu Feng, 50 Luo family warriors approached the main building again. This time, they did not get too close. They opened the front and back 10 meters and separated them to prevent any traps that could not be done.


    But this time, until they walked ten meters away, nothing wrong happened. The strong people in the front of Tianyuan double environment all stopped and looked at the main building with the door open but empty.


    Out of the powerful instincts of warriors, they smell a breath of danger, even death.


    However, Luo Yin told them that fengteng garden is a secular power, and the most powerful one is at most super master level. They can kill anyone. But at this moment, this feeling is definitely not what a super grand master can give them.


    Luo Yin, who was standing by the car, saw all the people he had brought to a stop, stood up straight and said, "what are you doing there? Kill me with all your might, and catch Chu Feng for me. I''ll kill his woman in front of that boy."


    "Second young master!"


    What else Luo Yin wanted to say, Shao long pulled his arm and said, "they are not standing there for no reason. I suddenly feel a little uneasy. Will Murong Bing be ready to attack?"


    Luo Yin felt a lump in his heart, but then shook his head: "Murong Bing absolutely dare not do anything. I am the second young master of Luo''s family in Meiyuan. She killed me for the sake of Chu Feng. That goblin woman is not so stupid. It must be Chu Feng, this waste, who set up some traps!"


    Forced himself not to believe the power of Chu Feng, Luo Yin said to 50 Luo family Warriors: "kill in!"


    The fifty Luo family warriors moved a step. The soldiers in the second level of Tianyuan period looked at each other. At last, they nodded their heads together. Their bodies suddenly burst out like arrows. They firmly believed that with their speed, even the bullets could not hit them.


    But just three meters out, they can''t help but stop, and then do not understand what situation, the body fell out to the ground, Qi of a mouthful of blood.


    Dozens of Luo Jiawu''s eyes were alert, and no one was seen everywhere. Finally, one Luo Jiawu man pointed to the top of the main building and said, "there it is!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    A proud figure, set off by the half moon, clothes move with the wind, naturally showing a domineering atmosphere.


    All of a sudden, he jumped down from the height of 20 meters, and the members of the wind door in the back mountain just saw the figure jumping down. Then they all opened their mouths in surprise. Ordinary people could barely bear to jump down from five or six meters. If they were disabled for more than ten meters, they would die.


    At the moment, don''t say that the members of the wind door are surprised, that is, Yan Luodu, who is hiding in the dark, blinks his eyes. The falling figure and the long pendulum of his clothes move with the wind, bringing out the smell of a world-class strong man, and subconsciously opens his mouth: "Damn, is this an enemy or a friend, non-human ah?"


    The shadow stood in front of the fifty Luo family martial artists. His eyes were aloof and showed wild and unruly. He looked at the Luo family and said, "I haven''t come out for 18 years. The hermit family is really bolder than before."


    With a little hoarse and low voice, let the Luo family all breathe for a while, and the strong breath that reveals makes them feel depressed.


    A Luo family warrior took a step forward and said, "master, I don''t know why we started. Do you have a long-standing feud with you in Meiyuan Luo''s family?"


    "Take Mei Yuan Luo''s family to crush me?" The lonely and proud man''s eyes coagulated, that is, the cold eyes let the Luo Jiaqiang who spoke fall out to vomit blood, accompanied by a cold hum: "even if your patriarch comes, you don''t dare to question me like this!"


    A group of Luo family warriors have solemn eyes. Although the proud man is only one person, standing there gives them the feeling that they can''t climb the mountain. When they look at the strong men of Tianyuan dual environment lying on the ground, they feel powerless.


    Shao long, who looks at all this outside, sees clearly the figure of the proud man. His body shakes and pulls Luo Yin anxiously and says, "second young master, go quickly!"


    The proud man raised his head, and the wolf''s eyes directly fixed on Luo Yin''s body, and his mouth opened with a bloody arc: "go? Can you go? "


    In the words, the aloof man''s body burst out, and the two luojiawu men standing in the front suddenly fell to the ground. When they did not know what the situation was, they were directly extinguished by the arrogant man. The existence of the two strong men in Tianyuan one important environment and the existence of the super master could not stop the lone proud man from charging.


    At the moment, Luo Jiawu people and others also realize that the proud man wants to kill people. They all flock to kill him. Although the proud man gives them a mountain like feeling, if he takes Luo Yin and kills him, they will die under the cruel family rules even if they survive this evening.


    At this time, Luo Yin has been forced by Shao long to get on the car. Looking at the lonely and proud man in the garden, Luo Yin swallows hard and says, "who is he?"


    Shao long was dialing the phone and starting the car quickly, he said anxiously: "I once saw the portrait of this man in the family library. His name is eight wolves!"


    "Eight wolves!"


    Luo Yin''s body was shaken, and she was unwilling to disperse in an instant. He said, "do you mean that he is the eight Wolves of the adjudication office, and has been a strong man in the Tianyang period 18 years ago?"


    "Yes, the verdict reappears!" Shaolong is anxiously waiting for the call to be connected. He drives away from fengteng garden without looking back. He knows that if he doesn''t run now, he won''t have a chance to leave in his life, but the phone is ringing all the time, that is, no one is connected.


    Finally, Shao long directly left his mobile phone beside him and drove with great concentration. He did not forget to say, "second young master, this time our goal has been achieved. Forget about Chu Feng. Go back. The verdict has never disappeared. It''s only temporarily hidden. Eight wolves appear, and the rest of the people are not far away."


    Luo Yin nodded heavily. He was proud, but he was also aware of his own weight. In the face of his father''s solemn verdict, he was not qualified to fight against him even if it was not for overlord''s presence.


    A punch in front of the curse: "this cheap Chu Feng, was adjudicated to solve his crisis, but I firmly believe that Chu Feng will die in my hands!" Looking back, I can''t see the direction of fengteng garden. My eyes were cruel and said: "this day will not be too far away. Even if the ruling reappears, it can''t save you!"


    In the monitoring room of fengteng garden, Chu Feng has slowly stood up and looked at the killing on the screen. With a wild and cruel aloof man, he opened his mouth: "who is he?"


    Murong Bing stood beside the Chu wind. Her beautiful and enchanting eyes looked at the middle-aged man on the screen and said faintly: "one of your master''s overlord''s troupes disappeared when the ruling disappeared 18 years ago. It seems that the two girls are really interested in you!"


    Chu Feng recited the name of eight wolves in his mouth and turned out of the monitoring room. No matter who the other party was, he really solved the storm gate crisis tonight and killed 50 strong Luo families by one person. Anyway, Chu Feng needs to say thank you.


    At the corner of the stairs, Chu Feng thought of what and asked: "pure and pure?"


    "Don''t worry, Luo Yin can''t run away!"


    Murong Bing knew the meaning of Chu Feng, and put out a smile: "so you slowly deal with things here, and then to kill a proud dog is also OK."Murong Bing was relieved, and strode out of the main building, so that Lan Meier and others would not follow. At the moment of standing at the door, the last Luo Jiaqiang was pinched by eight wolves!


    Gently, the body in the hand flew out more than ten meters. Eight wolves shook hands and twisted his neck and said, "it''s still as weak as before. Just warm up, it''s over!"


    Then he suddenly turned back and looked like a sword on Chu Feng. When the latter was stiff, his body moved to two meters in front of him. He said with a sneer: "the deputy director has trained talents for 18 years, but he is only a part of Tianyuan period. No wonder Luo Yin called you a waste."


    Chu Feng looked a little embarrassed, knowing that he could not control the court, but he was not angry. He said politely, "what the eight wolves said is, I really can''t do it now!"


    Eight wolf as always proud, hum a high head to say: "if it is not ice qingyujie contact me, also said I do not come to turn over the face, even if you die tonight, I will not blink an eye, the meaning of the ruling you do not understand, at least now you are not qualified to become the successor."


    "Also remember, this is your master''s original request, only to help you once, the next time you die, I will not blink!"


    Chufeng laughs bitterly. When he is despised for his weak strength, Murong Bing suddenly steps out of Chu Feng''s side. He raises his hand and suddenly flies out like a broken kite and falls on the ground, with a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    Chu Feng a Zheng, do not know Murong ice hair what nerve, pull her hand to open: "ice ice!"


    Murong Bing shook off Chu Feng''s hand and flashed in front of the eight wolves. He waved again. The eight wolves had not yet stood up and flew out again. He hit a tree heavily. The members of the wind door who had already come out secretly saw this scene and swallowed hard.


    At first, they thought the eight wolves were so strong, but now they saw that the eight wolves in their eyes were directly hit by Murong ice, and the woman with less wind in the dark road was strong!


    Murong Bing didn''t attack eight wolves for the third time. Standing in the same place, he was cold and merciless, not charming and tender. He only said coldly: "eight wolf, Chu Feng is the apprentice of overlord heaven. He is the only successor of Longmen. He is not strong now, but it does not mean that you can despise his existence and his identity."


    "At the same time, please remember that this is my Murong Bing man. If you are so arrogant next time, I will kill you!"


    Eight wolf coughed and stood up. When he saw clearly the person who hit him, his expression was strange, but he had no anger. He pointed to Chu Feng and said, "Princess nine, he is your man. Are you kidding? Besides, why are you here? Why don''t you tell me? "


    Murong Lengleng hum a reply: "I never joke with anyone. Chu Feng is my man. I support him to become the director of the adjudication office and the young master of Longmen. Do you have any opinions?"


    "As for why I don''t tell you here, because I tell you, will you come to kill all directions?"


    Eight wolf wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said that he was unlucky. But he also had a smile on his face. When he looked at Chu Feng, his eyes changed a little, and his voice was not so cold and arrogant: "yes, the nine princesses, who were chased by countless people in those years, can win them. I don''t know how lucky you are."


    Twisting his neck, the eight wolves bowed to Murong Bing and said, "I apologize for my rude remarks just now, but the ninth princess is also considerate. The deputy director said that in the future, each of us can only help him once. If he finally dies, it can only show that he has no ability to inherit the adjudication office."


    Murong ice look relaxed a little, but the tone is still very cold: "know, roll, one day, my man will let you willingly submit."


    Eight wolf nodded slightly, ready to turn around to leave, but Yan Luo in the distance ran out and called: "great Xia, don''t go!" Then quickly ran to the front of the eight wolves, kneeling directly on the ground, holding the thighs of the eight wolves, raised his head and opened his mouth: "please take me as a disciple! Your wolf eyes and proud back.


    I''ve been waiting for a man like you to be a master for many years. I''ve been waiting for you to be a master


    Rao is eight wolves with strong nerves, but he also made a show in the face of Yan Luo. Chu Feng and others in the distance were stunned. Finally, he rolled his eyes and Yan Luo did things unexpectedly!


    Eight wolves want to kick Yan Luo, but feel that Yama has a little appetite, raised his head to look at Murong Bing and asked: "nine princess, this boy is good, let him follow me for a few days, then let him come back!"


    Murong Bing shrugged his shoulders and said, "don''t ask me, ask your little master!"


    Eight wolf looks a bit sluggish, look at Yan Luo''s twinkling eyes, a burst of chicken skin after looking at Chu Feng, hesitated, just ready to open his mouth, Chu Feng first opened his mouth: "can''t call out do not force, Yan Luo worship you, then you take it, just for me to carry him!"


    Eight wolf gently nodded. As soon as he pulled Yanluo, he stood up, hooked his shoulder and went out. He also said in his voice, "boy, you are very much to my taste. If you want to learn something from me, Shifu won''t have to. Guess what I want to do now. If you guess right, I''ll teach you something."When the crowd turned their eyes wildly, Yan Luo said with extreme shame: "master, half of the poster in your pocket is from heaven and earth. It was just pasted out yesterday, but now it is only carried out in the imperial city. Presumably, two shameless people laughed and disappeared in the public''s sight!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    When everyone in the garden is busy cleaning up, Su Xinyu relies on the balcony on the second floor, pondering over the matter just now. Because no one hears the conversation between Chu Feng and eight wolves, Su Xinyu still catches something.


    Looking at the distance, he whispered, "is that my father''s former staff?"


    What Su Xinyu doesn''t know is that the spacious balcony above her head has been hidden in the fengteng garden. Wenxinxue, who has not appeared, is standing in a dark corner, looking at the distance with the same eyes. She says to herself, "the ruling house has been silent for 18 years. This time it seems that it is going to come back?"


    And these, Chu Feng did not know, after hanging up a phone, looked at the driving Murong Bing and asked, "what kind of person are eight wolves? How can you treat him like that?"


    "Cheap. Bones


    Murong Bing thought about it for a moment and simply threw out a sentence, and then slowly explained: "the eight wolves were not called eight wolves. They were a bounty hunter who lived on the border. They were the same kind of people as Yan Luo. But later, he met your master. He was defeated and submitted to your master. He became a wolf in the court of judgment."


    Attractive small mouth hook up a charming radian said: "the biggest characteristic of eight wolves is cheap bones. If you treat him politely, he will kick his nose and eyes, so I will beat him hard and let him converge in front of you in the future, but it is only temporary. After all, I can help you for a while, but I can''t help you all my life."


    Chu Feng nodded back slightly: "it''s really aloof and arrogant, owe to fight!"


    Then he deflected the front and said with a smile: "but I can be the judge of a wolf, and I can easily kill 50 people who are hard to deal with now. What is his cultivation? He was in the monitoring room just now, but I didn''t feel it!"


    "Seven levels of Tianyang are a great success!" Murong ice gently opened her red lips and said, but after that, something was wrong. She saw Chu Feng''s joking eyes and said, "you''re playing me!"


    Chu Feng laughed, pinched Murong Bing''s face and said, "eight wolves are the great perfection of Tianyang''s seven levels, but you have no strength to fight back in your hand. It seems that I''m going to position you at the level of tiannu stage again. Even if I meet people in Tianyang period, I won''t worry about it!"


    Murong Bing hums a way: "you don''t expect me, you villain, now think to have my so powerful wife, steal happy?"


    Chu Feng touched his nose and said, "I am happy now."


    Then, in the car driving towards the distance, Murong Bing''s angry and coquettish voice and Chu Feng''s wild smile came out. Those who were still walking on the street at night looked at them one after another, and finally shook their heads. Now the rich second generation is living a miserable life!


    Huanxinghai confidential conference room!


    The four old men have stayed from the day till now. Until the door of the meeting room is opened, the four old men stand up and look at the nameless people coming in. Their eyes are inexplicably looking forward to it.


    Nameless look at several old man that look forward to the eyes, light mouth: "appeared!"


    One sentence let the four old men breathe out a breath, and then sat down together. Zhou tianchu patted his chest and said, "I''m finally relieved. This time, I can go to the inspection in peace of mind tomorrow. I don''t have to go out. I''m afraid."


    Su dingzheng also nodded and said: "yes, after a period of time, I can start the last military patrol in my term of office. Chufeng is a good boy!"


    Ye Enzheng leaned back on the chair and said with a smile: "yes, we are all a little more relaxed now. Tomorrow I can accept the invitation of ten countries in Wenchou to visit for half a month. It''s good to have no worries about the future."


    "I can also go to Xiangjiang at ease


    Li Zong also threw out a smile. When the four old men were smiling, Li Zong looked at the nameless man and asked, "who is the person who appears? Is it long Bo who appears in person?"


    "No!" Nameless shook his head, straightened his body and said, "according to the news, I compared the power structure of the Ruling Institution 18 years ago. The person coming tonight is the eight Wolves of eight King Kong. He appeared alone and killed 50 warriors of meiyuanluo family in five minutes."


    The four old men, Rao, have experienced a lot. At this moment, when they hear such news, they will feel cool. When they reach this level, they will naturally know how strong the warrior is. If you kill 50 of them, you can imagine what kind of shock it is.


    But the more so, their hearts became more calm. Ye Enzheng asked, "eight wolves killed 50 people of Luo family in Meiyuan. What about Luo Yin?"


    "Run away!"


    The unknown light throws out a sentence, see four big men all frown, organize the language to continue to say: "but according to the information from the hidden people, Luo Yin and his follow Shao long ran away when the eight wolves killed, but then Chu Feng took Murong Bing to leave fengteng flower garden, without any accident!"


    Looking at the four big men who were tightening up slowly, they enunciated clearly: "Luo Yin won''t live till noon tomorrow!"


    If you can, I hope Chu Feng won''t kill Luo Yin. After all, he hasn''t completely controlled the court. Meiyuan Luojia is really in trouble because of Luo Yin''s death"I don''t think it!" Zhou tianchu shook his fingers and said, "Chu Feng is not reckless in my impression. Tonight he can let eight wolves kill 50 people. Even if he doesn''t kill Luoyin, he will involve meiyuanluo family. No matter how meiyuanluo family will not ignore the death of 50 family members."


    When all three old partners looked at themselves, Zhou tianchu added: "if my guess is right, I will get up tomorrow morning, and the days of the holy pilgrimage will change!"


    Li Zong ye Enzheng and sudingzheng naturally know what the heaven is going to change. When he nodded slightly, he felt very likely. Li Zong also stood up and turned his neck and shrugged his arms and said, "what happened again, he chose to continue to believe Chu Feng, so I still believe him!"


    "When you are old, go back to rest and see what kind of good news you will get up tomorrow!"


    Soon, in the confidential conference room, four old men were scattered. The nameless one left yeenzong''s side and went back to Ye''s home. Ye Enzheng waved his finger and said, "nameless, give Zixuan a message, and then follow Chu wind honestly. Tell her to catch Chu wind, and then seize the stability and rise of the holy dynasty!"


    Nameless nodded, then silently driving the car, tonight saw the video, thinking of that proud figure, nameless emergence of a weak, and revered yearning!


    At 4 a.m., a car was running fast on the road of the city, starting with going to the airport of Huangcheng, then to the railway station, and then directly driving on the high speed, which means a bit of life-threatening gallop.


    Luo Yin and Shaolong, who ran away from fengteng garden, now Shaolong has connected the phone and said quickly in a hurry: "big master, I have encountered trouble with the second master now. I can''t make a call to the patriarch. I want to tell a message. The ruling is repeated!"


    "What, you''re waiting for me!"


    The phone was like a snake biting the buttocks, and then came the footsteps, which seemed to be in a hurry. In less than a minute, a man''s low voice came out: "what is the matter?"


    Hearing the voice in the phone, Shaolong wanted to answer Luo Yin, but the latter could not answer it. He could only change his position with Luoyin in the car and then said, "the ruling is repeated, patriarch!"


    The phone was silent and finally came a little bit of a wave of voice: "is the message sure?"


    Shaolong knew that he could not accept the news, but it was a fact. He organized a language to simply say the recent things in the imperial city. Just after finishing the phone, he heard a loud and drinking voice: "mixed accounts, who asked the mischievous boy to go to six families for family promotion, I just let him gently see if the ruling still exists, what did he do?


    To six families, and to the top six, the ruling does not exist, the ruling exists this is a serious face, although Chu Feng is Chu family, but since childhood was abandoned, and there is no military pulse, the ruling only when he is ordinary people, how can he make anything, stupid guy! "


    "Roll me back immediately, the verdict reappears, and it will inevitably be bloody. You will stay a little more minutes and be closer to death!"


    Shaolong said with a wry smile: "the head of the family, I''m afraid we can''t go back. We go to the airport. The airport says that there is a problem with all our boarding passes. We go to the railway station. The railway station also says we have no legal status. Now I and the second master have been on the high speed, but two people are chasing each other together and can''t run away!"


    What to think of, Shaolong said: "by the way, the people who appear tonight are the eight Wolves of the ruling office!"


    "As soon as the eight wolves come out, the King Kong will gather not far!" The phone hair made a heavy voice, and finally sighed and said, "listen to the fate of the human being. If you can come back alive, it is a family hero. If you die, one day the family will revenge you."


    After finishing the phone, Shaolong was cut off directly. Shaolong sank down. He knew what this sentence meant. That was he and Luoyin, the son of the patriarch, who had been abandoned!


    At this time, Luo Yin, driving the car, suddenly stepped on the brake, Shaolong almost hit the glass in front of him, and looked forward with despair.


    Luo Yin hit the steering wheel, and said in a cold voice, "the verdict deceived people too much. I just started to play against Chu wind. He was a man of Chu family in Tianguan. Why do you treat me like this?"


    Shaolong shook his head and smiled bitterly, but Luo Yin still can not see the situation clearly. The phone call has been turned off, and his heart is more desperate. The decadent mobile phone falls off from the palm. Shaolong whispers: "the head of the family hung up too early, missed a message, a rest I just wanted to make."


    Luo Yin takes back his eyes and looks at the two figures in front of him and asks, "what news is more important than our death?"


    Shaolong nodded, looked at the two figures is standing in front of the hands, and said with a breath: "I suddenly thought of a possibility that the eight wolves appeared in the wind Teng garden tonight is not a coincidence, not for us, but to protect someone!"


    "There is one of the materials we investigated. Chu Feng has a good medical skill. It is recorded in the family. It is ruled that the emperor ruled the heaven, the nine acupuncture points of xuanhuang, the reversal of yin and Yang, and all the miscellaneous diseases in the world!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    The two figures in the way are clean and clean!


    This evening, they contacted the eight wolves to go to fengteng garden to resolve the crisis, and then they hid in accordance with the meaning of Chu Feng to block Luoyin on the road that must pass away from fengteng garden, and along with his way to the airport, railway station and other places.


    Meanwhile, Chu Feng used the relationship to make Luoyin unable to leave with important vehicles and forced to go on the high speed. The reason is to force Luoyin to enjoy the fun of catching mice by cats. As he had been in three provinces, if he hadn''t killed the snow in time, he estimated that he had died for a long time.


    On the highway, the cold wind blows, because there is no shelter to hear the slow wind, the ice is as if two ghosts stand on the road, the skirt on the body flutters with the cold wind.


    if it were as like as two peas, Luo Ying was very much in love with the two twins, not only the same, but also beautiful enough. But now Luo Ying expects them to disappear from their eyes.


    Although they haven''t yet handed in, they can not be left behind by walking. Luo Yin sighs not as good.


    The phone call was very clear. Luo Yin had more despair in his heart, and was unwilling. This time, he came out because his father gave the account to see if the ruling office had completely disappeared. It was OK to prove it by a little means. It doesn''t matter if it is harmless.


    But hearing some people say that Chu Feng, Luo Yin, who was oppressed by his elder brother since childhood, was unwilling to change the plan without authorization to Chu Feng. The final investigation data showed that Chu Feng had all the more abnormal psychology.


    Why is a son of abandon more forked than him?


    So he did all the stupid things, but Luo Yin never knew that everything he did was guided by Huangfu asking for heaven. From the beginning to the end, he was only a superior chess piece in Huangfu''s hands. He failed or succeeded. He had no loss in asking heaven for Huangfu.


    Looking at the ice and jade in front of the way, Luo Yin''s eyes appeared violent, back to the Imperial City, Chu wind with the sea of people tactics can pile him to death.


    One bite, Luo Yin said fiercely: "hit past!"


    Speaking, Luoyin has started the car quickly. The roar of motor has become the only rhythm on the road. In Shaolong''s nervous look, Luo Yin directly stepped on the accelerator and flew out. The car seemed to be mad cow, and went towards the ice and jade.


    Ice qingyujie looks at the car that flies to, the beautiful face has no fluctuation, not long distance, and Luo Yin struggle to survive, the speed is more than 100 yards.


    But just under a meter away, ice and jade clean dodged towards both sides, very fast, quickly to Luoyin and Shaolong can not see what happened, has already escaped.


    When Luoyin felt that he could run, when the car passed through them, he pointed out a foot at the same time, and only heard two loud noises. The tyre burst directly during the rapid driving. Because the speed was too fast, the tire quickly got out of the car body, and the rolling sound of steel ring was especially harsh.


    There is Mars, which is also created by friction, which is very dazzling.


    Two tires burst, even if the car wants to leave quickly is impossible, Luo Yin has to stop, steady body when looking up, ice clean do not know when has been in front of the road, and the beginning of the same, a bit of hope of running road for them.


    Luo Yin eyes were congested, and the whole people were violent. He kicked the door open and walked out, pulled the collar and shouted, "do you want to do it, I am the second master of meiyuanluo family. You dare to kill me?"


    Ice is clean and silent, but simply standing there, for the dying, they have not too much mood to pay attention to.


    Luo Yin saw no one to respond, but also drink scold when Shaolong saw the light behind the opening: "two young master, come!"


    Luo Yin turned around and looked at the light from far and near a hundred meters away. When he waited for tens of meters, he could see clearly the people in the car, clenched his fist in an invisible way, and whispered, "if the phone doesn''t work, he sends a text message to tell my father that Chu Feng and the ruling are all related. Tianguan Chu family may be an ally of the ruling."


    Shaolong nodded over to take the mobile phone that fell into the car, but his hand was not reached in. The graceful figure of jade and jade had come to him, and gently clapped his hand. Shaolong flew out like a person without weight.


    Just fell in front of the car, Shaolong coughing a breath of blood, the look of a moment pale, no longer in the eyes of the desire to survive, he knew that in the face of ice, except death, there will be no other results.


    The car stopped, the door opened, the chufeng slowly came to see the angry general Luo Yin Wenrun smile: "meet again, good!"


    Then shaking your head and sighing, I said with regret, "but unfortunately, this is the last time we meet. Soon you will go to heaven, the beautiful place. Congratulations!"


    Chu wind words let Luo Yin clenched his fist and burst up with blue ribs. Chu wind has always been a role that can not be seen on the table. Even as the overlord of the northern underground world, Luoyin still stands on a high altitude to overlook the Chu wind. He feels that he kills Chu wind countless times no matter what he has.At the moment, he was cut off by the mole ants in his eyes. Only Luo Yin could understand the psychological difference. He was filled with frustration and anger.


    Seeing Luo Yin''s eyes filled with anger, Chu Feng trembled with anger. He shrugged his shoulders and walked forward a few steps. He squatted down and looked at Shao long, who was already weak on the ground. He said with a smile: "I think you are not simple when I follow the tree, but the fact also proves that you are not simple."


    "But it''s a pity that you want to replace arbor and help meiyuanluo family to control the three provinces. Because of me, I am disappointed!"


    Shaolong looks at the face close at hand. In the past, he and Luo Yin have the same mentality. As warriors, why should they put a person who is not a warrior in their eyes? But now Chu Feng looks down at him and controls his life and death. Only then can he understand how stupid he is.


    Finally, he figured out what was wrong in his heart. That is, Chu Feng always maintained self-confidence when facing Luo Yin, and even if Luo Yin provoked him to come to the door, Chu Feng had a light hearted attitude.


    Shao long thought something was wrong at first, but now he understood that Chu Feng was confident and calm. There were only two possibilities. One was that he had absolute assurance to smash Luo Yin''s affairs. Second, he was a conceited fool. But how could Chu Feng, who can get to this position today, be a conceited fool.


    Thousands of words, eventually turned into a sigh, Shao long sincerely sighed: "you are very strong!"


    Chu Feng gently returned a sentence, a dagger appeared in his hand, gently stabbed Shao Long''s heart, and said faintly: "it''s just that your appreciation is doomed to wipe out the hatred of the past. It''s not that I have such two sons of Chu Feng. Three provinces have become my graveyard!"


    Shaolong has blood in his mouth, but there is no hatred and unwillingness. He is convinced that he is defeated. He completely falls on the ground and his vitality is slowly extinguished.


    Chu Feng strides over Shao long, shakes his hand and looks at Luo Yin. The corner of his mouth picks up a bit of banter and says: "let''s express my feelings? By the mole ants in your eyes to control your life and death, I am very curious about what kind of feeling you are now, tangled? Crazy? Hold back? Or do you want to torture me and kill me? "


    Luo Yin''s anger in his eyes was more vigorous. His body suddenly burst out, and instantly narrowed the distance between him and Chu Feng. His five fingers were claws. At the moment, his vitality was dim. The only way to survive was to take Chu Feng and seize that vitality.


    He was just about to catch Chu Feng. Less than 50 cm away, Luo Yin felt the furthest distance. An extreme cold covered him. Every time Luo Yin moved forward, he felt a little cold. When his hand was only 10 cm away from Chu Feng''s neck, Luo Yin could hardly move forward.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to take down Chu Feng in an all-out way, but he finds that his hands and feet are out of control, and his whole body seems to be in a world of ice and snow. It''s really the first time for him in the five realms of Tianyuan!


    Her hair was covered with a layer of frost, and her face turned pale. Luo Yin''s whole body was blue and blue, and she was completely frozen. If it wasn''t for the eyes that could move, he almost thought he was a dead man.


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at Murong Bing and wondered what kind of power this woman controlled. He didn''t see her hand. It seemed that it was just an idea that could kill people.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng stretched out his hand and patted Luo Yin''s frozen face with a warm smile: "the second young master of Luo''s family in Meiyuan is regarded as a chess piece and I''m the enemy. It''s sad!"


    Don''t take a look at the world in the eyes of Yongyin


    Luo Yin wants to speak, but her whole body is frozen and her lips are frozen. Only the anger in her eyes is replaced by her bending and fear. Looking at the Chu Feng who turns away, Luo Yin is completely desperate. He knows that Chu Feng will kill him tonight.


    The cold Luo Yin and the dead Shao long all hit their car directly, and the glass broke into the car.


    Chu Feng has returned to the car, looking at the tattered car, rarely lit a cigarette, took a deep breath, spit out a puff of smoke, finger a flick, with a spark cigarette butts fly away, accurate landing on the broken car flow out of the gasoline, fire gas.


    With a bang of explosion, Chu Feng exhaled a breath and looked at the night sky and whispered: "the moon tonight is not round!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    dawn!


    News slowly spread to the ears of various forces through unofficial channels. Last night, the Luo family of Meiyuan gathered 50 warriors to attack fengteng garden, but unexpectedly, fengteng garden had no casualties except the damage of a gate!


    As a result, everyone was in a daze. They knew what a warrior was. Even if a warrior went to fengteng garden, there would be a flood of blood. At the moment, 50 soldiers went to fengteng garden without any casualties?


    However, the news that followed made them even more frightened. Luo Yin, who came out of the Luo family in Meiyuan, had a car accident on the highway leaving the imperial city last night. The whole car exploded. He and Shao long, the two men who were with him, were completely burnt to pieces in the explosion fire.


    When such news came, people who could have been calm changed from sitting to standing. They scoffed at what kind of accident and explosion.


    As long as the soldiers are not bound, even if the bomb explodes directly, they can get out of danger in the shortest time. Before the car accident, it is not impossible for Luo Yin to break through the door. How can they die in an accident?


    Subconsciously, everyone thinks it''s a conspiracy.


    However, when the last news came, the parties were silent. It was not that they were not shocked, but they could not be described as shocked. The verdict office reappeared!


    At 7 o''clock this morning, the informal channel where the ruling was made officially disappeared. The ruling reappeared after 18 years. The ruling was carried out in accordance with the rules laid down 18 years ago, and was responsible for the killing of fengteng garden last night and the traffic accident on the road. He threatened that this was a simple lesson for the Mei Yuan Luo family who had forgotten the rules.


    The verdict reappears in the whole world of the holy Koreas, and even in the world, which is no less than a nuclear bomb explosion. When we think of the extremely brilliant overlord days many years ago, which deterred all the forces of the holy Koreas, it is also the deputy director of the ruling office which makes all countries in the world hide their secrets.


    Nine o''clock, the first garden!


    Zhan Jin left the first garden early, and didn''t come back until now. Instead of going to other places, he went directly to the main building where Huangfu inquired about the sky. He looked in a hurry.


    The nephews and nephews of the Huangfu family who passed by Zhan Jin, or a servant guard, saw him from afar subconsciously. Zhan Jin, the first person on the Yellow list, had rarely seen such an expression in the past years. At this moment, they all speculated on what had happened and made his face heavy.


    Walking into the main building, Huangfu asked the sky that he was still sitting there drinking tea as usual. Two beautiful women were giving him a gentle massage. When he saw Zhan Jin coming, he quietly withdrew.


    When he and Huangfu were alone in the hall, Zhan Jin said solemnly, "master, the verdict has reappeared!"


    Huangfu asked the sky and shook his hand with the teacup. The tea in the cup spilled a little. He wanted to continue drinking it to his mouth, but finally he put it back on the coffee table and said slowly, "is the news true?"


    Zhan Jin knew the meaning of Huangfu asking the sky, and the verdict had disappeared for 18 years, but it happened to appear at this time. It was not very good news for the Huangfu family. After all, he had just contacted meiyuanluo''s family, and the ruling was equal to the cooperation between the two sides, and it was difficult to carry out any more.


    Just as Huangfu''s most loyal follower, Zhan Jin took a deep breath and said truthfully: "I went to the fengteng garden early to check. It is true that Luo Yin and 50 Luo family warriors went there last night, but the fengteng garden is still peaceful except for the damaged gate.


    Then I went to the freeway again. The fire brigade has put out the burning fire, but the people in the car have been burnt to coke. At present, I can''t be sure whether they are Luo Yin and Shao long, but it''s 90% possible because there is no burning license plate on the ground. It''s the car that our Huangfu family gave Luo Yin! "


    Huang Fu asked the sky, his fingers tapping on the tea table, and finally picked up the cup of gradually cooling tea and drank it up without even spitting out the tea.


    The whole hall also fell into silence. Zhan Jin stood aside and did not speak. He knew that Huangfu was thinking about the sky. As time went by, only the breath of two people was the only movement in the hall.


    After nearly half an hour''s silence, Huangfu asked the sky and said softly, "at present, what strength do we have in Huangfu''s family? With the cooperation of meiyuanluo''s family, I''m not afraid of chufeng, but without meiyuanluo''s family and sitting on the North''s chufeng, we''ll soon raise our butcher''s knife."


    Zhan Jin sighed and said with a bitter smile: "Huangfu Qijie, I''m the only one left at present. The rest of the pillar strength can only be regarded as the elite among the elite. It''s hard to compete with the wind door of Chu Feng. At most, it''s a situation of losing both sides."


    "Both sides lose, and the result is good!"


    Huang Fu''s face didn''t show much dejected look on his face. He said calmly as usual: "but I''m the one to blame. I was wrong. But I didn''t expect Chu Feng to grow so fast and he didn''t expect that he was so lucky. The ruling reappeared at this time, which indirectly helped him resolve the crisis."


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile: "however, regret is useless, only a strong living is the king''s way. Huangfu family''s thousand year history, people say the thousand year old Wang Ba, then use Wang BA''s inside information to fight against the Fengmen, to see whether the official of the holy Dynasty wants countless people to be displaced, or sit and watch the Fengmen wreak havoc on the Huangfu family."Zhan Jin nodded and left the hall slowly. He knew that the Huangfu family could no longer compete with Chu Feng in terms of military force. He was consumed too much by the blunt knife of Chu Feng. At present, he could only use the foundation to let the official of the holy Dynasty choose.


    Is it to sit and watch the Fengmen take down the Huangfu family and even destroy the Huangfu family, or sit and watch the countless people who rely on the Huangfu family to feed are displaced and homeless!


    In the hall, only Huangfu asked the sky, sat on the imperial chair and looked outside. His eyes were deep. For a long time, he said softly, "father, it seems that you are right, but we have all chosen the wrong way. Let''s listen to the destiny as much as possible."


    Ten o''clock, Wenjia!


    Wenxi had already gone out, but after receiving a phone call, he quickly came back. Seeing abbess Jueyin sitting in the hall, he quickly walked over and said, "abbess, do you really want to leave?"


    Abbess Jueyin looked tangled, but finally sighed back: "it''s not that I want to leave, but I can''t help leaving."


    He took a piece of things from the table beside him and handed it to Wen Xi. He said solemnly: "the verdict reappears. Last night, eight wolves have appeared in the Imperial City, and destroyed the excessive power of Luo family. I think I did not act aggressively, but most of them stayed in the literary family. They politely gave me a ruling order. The time limit is 6:00 this afternoon to leave the imperial city!"


    Wen Xi looked at an object in his hand, and his eyes became more and more dignified. When he lowered his hand, he said: "abbess, if you leave, Chu Feng will be more unscrupulous to attack the writers, and Xinxue is still missing now, we?"


    Abbess Jueyin shook her head and stood up and said, "no matter how you literary family is, you are not a doctor. Even if Chu Feng is destroyed, the Wen family is only a peripheral force, and will not point to the core. As for Xinxue, she needs to have a heart training. Sooner or later, she will come back. Moreover, with her presence, your literary family will be all right."


    "Don''t forget that Xinxue is the only one who agrees to freely move between the secular and the seclusion."


    The words of abbess Jueyin softened Wenxi''s expression. Indeed, as abbess Jueyin said, no matter how domineering Chu Feng is, he should always take into account some bottom line. He can kill countless people, but he can never point to the core.


    Looking at abbess Jueyin who was about to leave, Wen Xi wanted to keep her voice, but she still didn''t say anything. When the verdict office did not disappear 18 years ago, in order to let the common people without martial arts, the bloodbath of killing would reappear 18 years later. In order to gain prestige, the means must be no weaker than that of 18 years ago.


    It''s just like waiting for her to stay now.


    After sending abbess Jueyin to the gate and arranging the vehicle, Wenxi said, "then, take a walk. Thank you for bringing up such an excellent granddaughter as Xinxue for our literary family. Please accept my thanks."


    With that, Wen Xi bowed slightly to abbess Jueyin. It was rare for him to do so.


    Abbess Jueyin calmly accepted Wenxi''s thanks and threw out a sentence when she turned around: "I don''t need to thank me. I''m also surprised that Xinxue has today. After all, I know how much she taught her. The rest is more about her own understanding. In addition, Xinxue only owes you one condition to the literary family. Remember the original promise."


    "In the near future, someone will come and take Xinxue to leave. From then on, it has nothing to do with your literary family. I hope the master of the literary family will remember it!"


    Wen Xi''s body was shocked, and he was a little reluctant. But looking at abbess Jueyin who had already got on the bus, he still nodded back and said, "Wenxi has always remembered that he does not dare to be slack!"


    "That''s good!" Abbess Jueyin said faintly, closing the door, the car slowly left the Wenjia and headed for the Huangcheng railway station. Even the fourth strongest person in the black list, facing the judgment office, can only choose to stay away from the edge!


    Wen Shuhua has never said anything. At this moment, abbess Jueyin left and said, "father, abbess Jueyin is gone. If Chu Feng wants something, we can''t resist it!"


    "Don''t worry!" Wen Xi breathed out a breath. The old man looked deep into the distance and said faintly: "in the afternoon, you can go back to the safety group to continue working. In addition, let Wen Aoqing converge a little bit. What he did in dianlan had better be glad that Chu Feng didn''t know. Otherwise, if I followed Wen Aojun''s footsteps, I would not blink."


    "The day of the change of office is getting closer and closer. No one in the literary family can enter the six major seats. We can only rely on the affiliated family. Otherwise, the decline of our literary family will not be far away."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    The announcement issued by the ruling has restrained many hidden forces. Luo Yin can only bear with the death of the Luo family in Meiyuan. After all, the ruling office said at the beginning that the hidden forces would be born without reporting, and that those who caused secular unrest would be killed!


    Luo Yin had been out for a few months. He had been in three provinces and several places to make a stumbling block against the damper. He was almost in a big fight with Qiao''s family. He was killed by the ruling, and the Luo family in Meiyuan could only bear it.


    As soon as Chu Feng''s figure appeared in the hospital, the leader in charge of guarding the Imperial City Hospital ran to open his mouth: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng nodded with a smile and asked, "where''s my brother?"


    "Wei Shao is in the back garden!" The Fengmen leader respectfully replied that although Chu Feng was just a teenager, he had done enough to make people admire him, especially cutting off Kato''s head, killing the Weis on Chaoyun Island, destroying the hero monument and so on, which made them not admire.


    Chu Feng heard that Lin Wei had been able to come out and breathe. He was a little relaxed and didn''t worry about it. He said, "wait and talk to my brothers. You can leave dozens of people to watch. You don''t need to stay here."


    The head of the air door nodded and said, "yes, the wind is less. What else can I do for you?"


    "No, go to your business. I''ll see my brother."


    Chufeng shakes his head and walks towards the back garden. He sees many patients and nurses along the way. However, he seems to have been used to the members of the ventilation door who have been in the Imperial City hospital for many days. He does not have the kind of fear he started. With a comfortable smile, Chu Feng comes to the back garden to look for Lin Wei''s figure.


    Seeing the grass in the distance, Lin Wei, who has recovered well, is sitting there with a pretty girl beside him. Chu Feng walks by with a smile.


    In addition to going to school these days, Dou Qing is taking care of Lin Wei in the Imperial City hospital. There is no love between them. Everything is just as it should be. Dou Qing pinches a grape and throws it into Lin Wei''s mouth and says angrily, "you are all right. I have to feed you. I don''t know how to be ashamed of such a big man?"


    Lin Wei laughed and said, "I finally fell in love. It''s said on TV that if you want to be coquettish to your women, you can be a man."


    "Shame on you!" Dou Qing''s face was covered with a layer of blush. She lowered her head and said, "when did you promise to be your girlfriend? There are no roses, no gifts, no pursuit, no beauty!"


    Lin Wei looked at Dou Qing with a feigned strange expression and said, "didn''t you tell me that I accept you? Why do you still blame me now?"


    Dou Qing''s face was red to the base of his ear. He wanted to hit Lin Wei, but he was worried about touching his wound. Finally, he turned his head to one side and hummed, "I ignore you. I thought you were honest. Who knows you are a villain."


    Lin Wei gave a broad smile and did not speak any more. He took a grape and threw it into his mouth. After several days'' sleep, he saw Dou Qing at the first sight. At first, he thought he was a nurse who took care of himself. However, the guard members knew that Dou Qing was the one who saved himself and took care of him.


    Thinking of Dou Qing''s inexplicable words and confessions the morning before yesterday, Lin Wei''s love for this girl comes from the bottom of her heart.


    Is two people silent but sweet sitting, Chu Feng came near, coughed and said: "it seems that I came at the wrong time, when the light bulb ah?"


    Lin Wei, who lowered his head, raised his head, then stood up and said in a loud voice, "brother!"


    Patting Lin Wei on the shoulder, Chu Feng said with a smile, "it seems that the moistening of love is very good. It doesn''t take a few days to leave the hospital. I''ll go to see my aunt sometime. She''s also in the imperial city now!"


    "Yes!" Lin Wei nodded back. Chu Feng was his respected brother. He was naturally polite. He thought of something. Dou Qing, who stood up beside him and lowered his head, said, "brother, introduce me to you. This is my wife Dou Qing. I have decided to let you become an uncle this time next year. What do you say?"


    Lin Wei''s fierce and direct let Chu Feng blush. Dou Qing also shyly shook off Lin Wei''s hand and said, "what are you talking about? People are still college students!"


    Chu Feng looked at their funny looks and laughed. He said with a smile, "Dou Qing, don''t blame my brother. He was a member of the countryside since he was young. People who don''t read books seem to have two children at his age. At least he is the father of one child. He doesn''t mean to make fun of you."


    Dou Qing naturally knew that Lin Wei didn''t mean it, but he hung his head in shame when he thought of what Lin Wei said.


    Chu Feng looks at Lin Wei and Dou Qing, and says in secret that it is a blessing in disguise. He is optimistic about Dou qingchufeng. He says softly, "Dou Qing, if you are really with my brother, then you can be together. Then I will prepare you a new house and everything, arranged for you!"


    Lin Wei laughed: "my brother is still good to me. I''ll take care of my daughter-in-law!"


    Dou Qing''s face was red. She had already known Chu Feng''s identity and said in a low voice: "little wind. I''m only 19 years old. Is it too early?"


    Before Chu Feng said anything, Lin Wei said, "it''s so early. Some of my former classmates are now fathers, and my son can play soy sauce. Besides, with my brother in, you are not afraid of college students."Dou Qing''s face was even more red, and he glared at Lin Wei angrily. He had known you for only a few days, and he would have to have a child for you!


    Chu Feng didn''t put too much pressure on him. He said with a smile: "think about it. Anyway, I think two people are suitable. Then we should be together. If you are worried about the family problems, you can go back and say hello. If there is no problem when meeting, it will be settled. I believe Linwei will treat you well."


    In Chu Feng''s words, Dou Qing also has a special love for Lin Wei. Although he feels that it''s a bit awkward to get married and have children at such a young age, he is still very happy to have a relationship with Lin Wei.


    He nodded politely and said, "I want to be with him, but he is still in a bad condition. When he is well, I will take him home."


    "Good!" Chu wind gentle nod, heart seems a big stone has fallen.


    For Lin Wei, the only natural son of his adoptive mother, Chu Feng was trained as his own brother. But now Lin Wei is on a different path. Maybe one day he will be honored. Chu Feng doesn''t want to be the last empress of the Lin family. Although he feels that this is unfair to Dou Qing, people are selfish after all.


    And see Dou Qing also have no disgust, Chu Feng''s heart also does not have so many regrets.


    When Lin Wei was about to sit down and ask Lin Wei how he was developing in the army, a tall nurse came up in the distance and said softly, "are you Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng looked at the tall nurse. Her face was not Jue Li, but she was also very patient. She nodded back and said, "it''s me!"


    The smile on Gao Tiao nurse''s face increased a little bit and said: "in this case, President Hua Shennong asked me to invite you to have a cup of tea. I would like to talk to you about medical matters. Is it convenient for you?"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to go, but he thought of huashennong''s help twice. This time, if huashennong didn''t control Linwei''s vitality and did not wait for himself to come to Linwei, he nodded and said, "lead the way!"


    Then he turned to Lin Wei and said, "I''ll go over first, you go on. When you''re sure, let me know. I''ll prepare a rich dowry for you!"


    Then he followed the tall nurse towards the hospital office building on one side, and directly entered the channel of the person in charge to the top floor. The tall nurse walked in front of him, and Chu Feng followed him. Looking at the tall nurse who swayed left and right when walking, the secret passage must be very loose.


    Came to the door of an office, the tall nurse pointed and said, "President Hua is in there. I''ll make you tea."


    Chu Feng nodded. After the tall nurse left, he knocked on the door. When it came to invite in, Chu Feng pushed the door and went in. When he saw huashennong, who was sitting at his desk looking up information, chufeng said softly, "Hua Lao!"


    Hua Shennong raised his head. Seeing Chu Feng, he stood up and came out a little. He took Chu Feng''s hand and said, "I''ve met again. In front of the little doctor, I''m the latter. I don''t need to be so polite. Just call me Lao Hua."


    "Mr. Hua is modest. If you are the latter, I will be ashamed!"


    Chu Feng sat on the sofa and said with a wry smile, "old Hua was called a national medicine prodigy at the age of 14. He was admitted to the Shengchao Medical College at the age of 15. At the age of 18, he completed his undergraduate master''s degree to a doctor of medicine. At the age of 23, he finished his five-year study abroad and became the vice president of Huangcheng hospital at that time."


    The corner of the mouth raised a strong smile and said: "in the past few decades, you have created many medical miracles. When you become the president of Huangcheng hospital, you are also the principal of the national medical hall. In ancient times, that was the head of the imperial doctor. Old Hua can''t be modest!"


    Hua Shennong laughed when he heard Chu Feng say his past glory. He pointed to Chu Feng one after another and said, "you boy can really wear a high hat. I''m dizzy by you."


    "however, I still need to thank one person if I can get to this day. Without his final support, there would be no me!"


    Chu Feng also came to take an interest in it. He must not be an ordinary person who could help Hua Shennong. He asked, "can I know?"


    "Of course you will know!" Hua Shennong nodded with a smile and tossed out a sentence: "at that time, founder of national medical hall, deputy director of Wudao adjudication office, the first person in the black list, Overlord day!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and said, "it''s him. I didn''t expect that old Hua had a meeting with overlord."


    In Chu Feng''s motionless look, Hua Shennong chuckled: "of course, but compared with you, I''m nothing, isn''t it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    Hua Shennong said with a smile, so that the atmosphere in the office instantly dignified.


    Chu Feng''s whole body tenses up, and a killing opportunity looms. He is the apprentice of overlord heaven. At present, there are no more than ten people who know it. Although Hua Shennong has not said it, the meaning of his words is very clear.


    He knew he was the apprentice of overlord!


    Hua Shennong naturally felt Chu Feng''s murder, but with a smile of indifference, he leaned on the sofa and said with a smile: "you don''t need to be nervous. I doubted when you treated Zhang Siqi at the beginning, but I didn''t know for sure. I didn''t know your identity until I saw you treat Lin Wei with xuanhuang nine needles without water."


    "The disciple of overlord heaven, the future director of Wudao adjudication Institute!"


    Chu Feng could not feel the rest of Hua Shen Nong''s breath. His face softened a little, and the killing opportunity faded like the tide. He said faintly, "I''m just a master''s apprentice, nothing worth mentioning."


    Hua Shen Nong chuckled at his words, knowing that Chu Feng was on guard against him. He said, "boy, I don''t need to be so vigilant against me. The reason why I can come to this day and become the head of the national medical hall is that your master gave me the seat, otherwise you think I can go up there?"


    His eyes showed a look of memory. Hua Shennong sighed and said, "it''s just a pity that I have never seen him since then. He is a real man and a man of indomitable spirit."


    "But it''s OK. If you come, I can finish what he said at the beginning."


    Just then the door opened, and the tall nurse came in with a pot of tea and two cups in front of Chu Feng and Hua Shennong. The latter pointed to the cup: "have a drink of tea, I won''t hurt you!"


    Later, he said to the tall nurse, "Xiao Dan, go and get that thing. It''s time to return it to its original owner."


    The tall nurse looked at Chu Feng, then nodded and left the office again. Hua Shennong poured a cup of tea to Chu Feng and said, "her name is Luodan. She''s my daughter-in-law. It''s a pity that my son died unexpectedly before he got married. Luo Dan is a good child. Knowing that I''m alone, he took the initiative to stay and take care of me."


    "For the sake of her kindness and her talent for medicine, I stayed with her."


    Finally said: "is a person who can trust!"


    Chu Feng was silent. He just took up the cup of tea poured by Hua Shennong and drank it slowly. For the time being, he was sure that Hua Shennong did not mean anything to him, but he could not see what Hua Shennong wanted to do. However, as he said, his current position as the leader was taken from bawangtian.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, Hua Shennong didn''t continue to say anything. He knew that if he wanted to believe that Chu Feng could not accomplish something in a short time, at least he needed to wait.


    In the office, two men, one old and one young, sat there quietly drinking tea, without communicating anything. It was very quiet.


    For nearly half an hour, the door opened again. Luo Dan, who had been away for a long time, came in with a box and put it on the table in front of them. Hua Shennong put down the cup and asked Luodan to sit down. After that, he said to Chu Feng, "are you curious about what''s inside?"


    Chu Feng seems to have no intention, but in fact his left eye has already penetrated the box. When he sees the contents clearly, his body is shocked. It is hard to hide his shock and stand up.


    Hua Shen Nong''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, and then asked faintly, "you seem to know what''s inside?"


    Chu Feng took back his left eye and said solemnly: "my master once told me that he had countless treasures in his life. Apart from the nine needles of xuanhuang, what he was most proud of was the acupuncture and moxibustion medical classics he had left me. Besides the two, the most important thing that he valued most was called the Dan Sutra."


    Hua Shennong nodded slightly, did not think much about it. He opened the box and saw the two characters of the Dan Scripture written in ancient Chinese. At the same time, he said calmly, "yes, what your master asked me to give you is the Dan Scripture. He said that you may use it or you may not use it all your life, but as long as you are sure that you are his apprentice, you will be given it."


    He picked up the old, yellow, but still intact copy in the box. Hua Shennong went on to say, "I''ve read this book and asked your master what''s on it. But he didn''t tell me anything too detailed. He just said that one thing on it would be enough time for people to go crazy for a long time."


    "The emperor''s pill is one of the pills for strengthening the foundation and strengthening the yuan. If you want to come here, your master has given you more or less."


    Chu Feng took the Dan Sutra and opened it gently. Although it was written in ancient Chinese, it was not very difficult for Chu Feng. He might not understand the rest, but this kind of writing happened to be taught by overlord heaven.


    Turning page by page, Chu Feng''s calm heart has set off a huge wave. If you had seen this before, maybe you didn''t know what was going on, but now you can see this Chu wind and understand what kind of madness this Dan Scripture will cause for a warrior.


    After closing the Sutra without any water, Chu Feng stood up and bowed to Hua Shennong and said, "thank you, Hua Lao. I''m sorry for my behavior and words just now. I shouldn''t talk to you like this."Hua Shennong waved his hand indifferently and said with a smile: "the heart of guarding against people is indispensable. I can understand this. Things are originally yours, and they are just returned to their original owners. There is nothing to thank you for."


    Chu Feng stood up straight. Although Hua Shennong said that it didn''t matter, Chu Feng was very clear that even if Hua Shennong had a little selfish intention, he would not hand over the Sutra which he did not know was in his hand. After all, in chufeng''s cognition, the Dan Scripture had been lost for a long time.


    Exhaled a breath, put the Sutra into his arms, chufeng whispered: "old Hua, I know you have nothing short of, but you have given me something very important. What can I do for you? It''s not that I want to smear your height with material. It''s just a little bit of my heart. It''s not that I''m ashamed."


    "Thank you so much?" Hua Shennong didn''t say any polite words too much, just threw out a sentence.


    Chu Feng nodded his head seriously and said, "yes, this Dan Scripture is nothing in the hands of ordinary people, but it has fallen into the hands of some people. You can inherit the master''s account and give me the Sutra for a promise. Anyway, I feel that I need to express my respect."


    "Good!" Hua Shennong was not polite. He stood up and asked Luo Dan to stand up. Then he said, "I''m an old man. I don''t lack money and power. The only thing is that I don''t want Luodan to be dragged down by an old man like me. I''m in good health and I don''t need any care."


    "What''s more, Luodan is very talented in medicine. I''d like to ask you a favor."


    Luo Dan seemed to know what Hua Shennong wanted to say, shaking his head and opening his mouth: "godfather, although I have no chance to be your real daughter-in-law in this life, he has gone. I will take good care of you for him. You don''t need to waste a promise of less wind for my business!"


    Hua Shennong, with a kind smile, took Luo Dan''s hand and said, "silly boy, I know you were worried that I could not bear the pain of losing my son, and pity me, an old man who was helpless and had no relatives, but I was not so vulnerable. I was really very sad at that time, but now I''m ok now!"


    Looking at Chu Feng, Hua Shennong whispered: "Chu Feng, Luo Dan is like my own daughter. I don''t want to bury her talent. Can you take her as a disciple?"


    Breathing out his breath, Hua Shennong said: "although I can arrange for Luo Dan to further study in the college, or I can personally teach her, but my mode is no longer suitable for Luo Dan, but I do not want her to have no expertise after my death, and I also want to train a talent for the future national medical college."


    "Can you agree to this request?"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly and looked at Luo Dan. He knew that the woman wanted to learn medicine, but he didn''t want to leave the old man. Finally, he said, "old Hua, I can''t refuse any request from you, either out of your old friends with my master or from today''s Dan Sutra."


    Looking at Luo Dan, Chu Feng continued: "if Miss Luodan is willing to worship me as a teacher, I will certainly cultivate her and make her your pride just like my master used to cultivate me."


    Hua Shennong looked happy. He took Luodan''s hand and said happily, "Xiaodan, do you hear me? Chu Feng is willing to accept you as a disciple. Don''t you want to learn from him soon?"


    Luo Dan didn''t immediately learn from his teacher. He just looked at Hua Shennong and said, "godfather, I''m learning with the wind less. What about you?"


    "Silly boy!" Hua Shennong said with a hearty smile, "if you are not with me, then I will move to the national medical hall and occasionally take a walk to the Imperial City hospital. People will take care of all the food, accommodation and clothing. There are also a group of old friends of the national medical hall playing chess and playing cards. I think that if you are not there, I still live better."


    Although Hua Shennong''s words are very relaxed and natural, people can hear the bitterness. Luo Dan''s eyes turned red and bowed to Hua Shennong: "no matter where I go in the future, I will be your daughter. I will not meet your son in the next life. I will be your daughter directly!"


    While Hua Shennong nodded, Luo Dan turned to Chu Feng. He saw Chu Feng''s bald head and young face. His face turned red. Then he knelt on his knees and handed the tea cup to chufeng. He said, "please have tea, master."


    In Hua Shennong''s smiling face, Chu Feng took the tea cup and drank the tea. He took Luo Dan out of his body and took out a bank card directly. He said with a smile, "I didn''t expect to accept apprentices today, so I didn''t prepare a gift. Take this card. There''s 200000 yuan a month. It''s a gift for my apprentice."


    Luo Dan called Master Chu Feng very uncomfortable, but he did not politely take the bank card and said, "thank you, master!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    Actually, he has promised huashennong to accept Luodan as his apprentice. Later, he learned that Luodan was an orphan just like himself. The difference is that he was adopted. Luodan grew up in an orphanage. He didn''t really touch the society until he met Hua Shennong''s late son. He was a kind-hearted woman.


    So Chu Feng decided to let Luo Dan move to fengteng garden. Most of his time he was either running around or in fengteng garden. Chu Feng didn''t want to take an apprentice and let Su Xinyu misunderstand them. It was not beautiful.


    So I drove to Hua Shennong''s house and prepared to pack Luo Dan''s luggage.


    Hua Shennong''s residence is not as luxurious as those so-called experts and professors. It''s just a simple courtyard building in the last century, and there are not many servants after entering. Only two middle-aged women take care of it. Luo Dan talks to them and then goes in with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looked at the simple decoration and said, "go pack up, I''ll wait for you below!"


    Luo dan''en said, but he didn''t go up. When Chu Feng was curious, he opened his mouth: "Godfather sent me a lot of medical books. I want to take them all. It''s just too heavy!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know Luo Dan''s meaning. He nodded and said, "I''ll clean it up with you."


    Following Luo Dan, Chu Feng walks into a room in the backyard. The light warm color arrangement reveals a kind of intellectual feeling. Chu Feng looks at the books of Lin Luoman on a bookcase. He is also surprised that he has not read so many books since he was young?


    Shaking his head, he took a box and said to Luo Dan, "you pack up the rest. I''ll pack all these books. You can take any clothes. You have a senior sister who has a lot of clothes. You can live with her in the future."


    Luo Dan went to the front of the wardrobe, a Leng turned back: "I still have a senior sister?"


    "Well, she is from Wenzhou, and her name is Qing!" Chu Feng picked up the book on the bookcase and put it into the box, and the head did not return.


    "Green!"


    But Chu Feng inadvertently let Luo Dan shout out loud. Before Chu Feng could figure out something, Luo Dan had already run to him and took his hand. His face was full of excitement and asked, "master, is Qing, who is called the master of medicine in the western regions? Is she also your apprentice?"


    Chu Feng was shocked by Qing''s fame, and nodded back with a wry smile: "it''s her, but I don''t know if she is a medical expert. I only know that she is studying acupuncture and Chinese medicine all day long now."


    "Great!"


    Luo Dan didn''t seem to have heard Chu Feng''s words. He let go of his hand and jumped there. He also said, "Qing has always been my idol. She''s about the same age as me, but she''s already a medical master of international civilization. I didn''t expect to be my senior sister. That''s great!"


    Tragedy often happens when you are happy.


    Luo Dan forgot to wear high-heeled shoes. He jumped too fast. His heel broke and fell down. Chu Feng quickly took a step to hold her. Luo Dan leaned on Chu Feng''s arms, and his face turned red. He said softly, "well, I''m so happy to know that Qing is my elder martial sister."


    "It''s OK to be happy, but also pay attention to it!"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile. After the secret Road, fengteng garden had another crazy woman. He also helped Luo Dan up and said, "hurry up, I don''t know if I have anything to do next, so hurry up!"


    Luo Dan nodded his head slightly red and ran to get ready to pack his clothes. He knew that Chu Feng''s identity would not always be so idle. Luodan didn''t want to waste his time. When Chu Feng could pack with her, Luo Dan felt so unreal.


    Go to open the wardrobe, Luo Dan''s face is red. There are colorful close clothes hanging in the closet, which are all very small types. Subconsciously, when I see Chu Feng with his back to pack up books, he breathes a sigh of relief and quickly takes the trunk to put all the personal clothes in.


    After packing up some, Luo Dan had recovered to nature and said, "master, I still have some clothes in the yard. I''ll go and clean them up."


    "Go


    Chu Feng also did not return to say, where he concentrated on the book, including the compendium of Materia Medica and other great medical works, can be seen here, Chu wind secret way, no wonder Hua Shennong to cultivate Luo Dan, can read these boring books, itself is very rare!


    Take out a medication guide book, a box with the fall out on the ground, Chu Feng squatted down to pick up, curiously opened, facial convulsion.


    Take out the things inside, Chu Feng opened his hand to measure it. Thinking of Luo Dan who felt loose, he said: "it''s OK to find a man. It''s strange that the eighteen centimeters come here several times a day."


    Shaking his head, chufeng didn''t know to put it back in place, but he heard a scream before he put it back.


    As soon as Chu Feng shakes back, Luo Dan, who goes to clean up his clothes, stands at the door with his clothes in his hand. He looks at the things in Chu Feng''s hands. He is so red that he hardly knows how to describe it. Finally, he lowers his head and his whole heart is pounding there. What he thinks is, what will chufeng think of her?


    Chu Feng was also embarrassed. It was impolite to break a woman''s secret. However, he didn''t know it at this time. Chu Feng put a smile on his face and put it back in the box as if nothing happened. After that, he said, "don''t be embarrassed. According to incomplete statistics, one in ten women in the holy Dynasty and even the world are using this.""What''s more, compared with the women who go out looking for men, I think you are better than many women!"


    Chu Feng''s words calmed Luo Dan''s nervous heart a little. He raised his head and looked at the natural Chu Feng. Luo Dan summoned up his courage and asked, "master, are you serious?"


    Chu Feng went over to take Luo Dan''s hand and put the things in her hand. Knowing that she could not eliminate the mental obstacles of this woman, she must have a lump in her heart. She said with a smile: "of course it is true. You have always solved it by yourself. Some women change men every day or a few days. By contrast, you are very pure!"


    When he said this, Chu Feng was ashamed, but it was not a lie. Compared with those women who went out to play, Luo Dan just hid at home and solved it by himself, which was much better.


    Luo Dan saw that Chu Feng didn''t make fun of himself. Instead, he said these words. He was not so nervous. He opened the box and looked at the things in it. Shyly, he said, "I don''t have to use that anymore. Master, just don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Ha ha, how can I talk nonsense?"


    Chu Feng laughed and thought for a while and said, "although you are nothing like this, there are some deep-rooted thoughts in the holy pilgrimage after all, and some things men still care about. Even if you say they are not, they will not believe it. Find a time to make up for it. In addition, there is nothing wrong with finding someone at your age to fall in love with, but don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Luo Dan covered the box, no tension at the beginning, shook his head and said, "no, several sisters in the orphanage used to find boyfriends after they came out. They were all played and then broke up. I didn''t go. Only he was kind to me, and other men were not good things!"


    It seems that words killed a group of people, Luodan Dudu mouth said: "of course, master is also a good man!"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes, but he didn''t continue to entangle Luo Dan with this topic. When he went to pack up the book, he said, "wait a minute. I''ll write you a prescription and prepare a kind of medicine. Every time you want to make it, grind it into powder and drink it in water. The effect is good!"


    Luo Dan put the box into the box and asked curiously, "what is that, master?"


    "Simplified version of blissful pill!" Chu Feng said with little embarrassment: "compared with the normal blissful pill, this kind of pill is only suitable for women. It makes them have a slight illusion, which is harmless to the body. Then, you know it!"


    Luo Dan for the basic knowledge of medicine or know, how can not know what blissful Dan is, spat: "do not want it, after I do not want anything!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t bother to say anything. There were hundreds of books on the bookcase. It was very troublesome to put them away slowly. Each kind of book was classified. It took more than half an hour for three boxes to be packed. He exhaled and turned around and said, "finally, I''ve finished. I didn''t see anything."


    Then Chu Feng turned back directly. How could the apprentice not worry more than Qing!


    Luo Dan''s face turned red. It was a little hot just now to clean up her things. In addition, her clothes were worn to the hospital. Usually she didn''t wear them. Seeing Chu Feng''s back to this side, she was ready to change her clothes. Who knows what''s left of her clothes, Chu Feng will finish it and turn back. It''s embarrassing!


    But no matter how shameful, Luo Dan said to himself, this is the master and the elder. In ancient times, his apprentice had to wait on his master to get up early and go to bed late. What did he see? Anyway, he still wore close clothes.


    Looking for an excuse to convince his heart, Luo Dan was not in a hurry. He chose a suit of clothes he liked to put on, and then he said to Chu Feng, "master, I''ve got it on." Looking at Chu Feng, who turned around and came back with an embarrassed look on his face, Luo Dan came to play heart and said with a smile, "master, did you really not see anything?"


    Chu Feng''s heart thumped. Just as he wanted to say that master refused to seduce him, the phone rang. The secret channel came in time. Chu Feng took it out and pressed to answer. Then she heard a worried voice: "little wind, someone sent a black knife to fengteng garden. It''s like a lonely black knife!"


    Chufeng''s pupil shrinks violently, and a cold and murderous opportunity passes in his heart. However, the situation is not clear at the moment. Chu Feng suppressed his bad premonition and said, "wait, I''ll go back. This matter is not to be known to Qing. After all, Jiesi went out with her lonely life."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    The atmosphere is heavy in the meeting room of the wind garden!


    Yan Luo left with the eight wolves, maybe it will take a few days to come back. The whole leader of the wind gate is not much sitting here. When Chu Feng comes in, he feels that the wind gate needs talents. Although he sits half a wall of the river, there are still few people available.


    Not long ago, a courier sent to fengteng garden, without signing and receiving people, and finally was sent to Lanmei to open it. After it was opened, there was a black knife lying quietly inside. She saw the black knife. She didn''t want to call Chu Feng immediately.


    After a few days of intense pursuit, Jiesi forced her to leave fengteng garden. We were laughing about it after tea. But at this moment, nobody could laugh again when they saw the black knife lying there quietly.


    "After opening the box, besides the black knife, there is also this note, so that we can do nothing, wait quietly, we will probably contact us."


    Chu Feng took the note and looked at it, and put it on the table and picked up the black knife. The weight and the hand feeling of Chu Feng were familiar with it. It was indeed a sword of solitary life.


    Although lonely life did not follow Chu wind from the beginning, it was closely related to the river and sea, the Imperial City, and even the three provinces and Hebrew. The feelings between brothers had been established in many battles.


    Waving a black knife, Chu wind light opening: "lonely life has always knife inseparable, what will happen, who sent it?"


    Lanmeier and Xia Yan looked at each other. Finally, Huang Jingyin said: "before the wind is short, we have made a conclusion that the writer has no time to take care of him. The alliance Tianwang gate is still fighting against blue cells in full swing. With the departure of abbess jueying, the writer can''t avoid us at this time and will not be amused by himself."


    Chu Feng nodded, touched the cold black knife and said, "what else?"


    Huang Jingyin looked at the two men of lanmeier and then continued: "in addition, the possibility of the royal family is not very high. The retreat of meiyuanluo family is not high. Only Zhan Jin is left in the seven heroes of Huangfu. In terms of force, with Jiesi alone, Zhan Jin can not take it, but if there are too many people, we will be aware of it."


    "Unless the Huangfu family has any power we don''t know, we can''t do it quietly and quietly to the lonely life."


    Chu Feng nodded, Huang Jingyin''s analysis is very reasonable, Chu Feng came back so thought, put down the hand of the black knife light mouth: "not a writer, not the royal family, then we have what enemies?"


    Huang Jingyin can not answer it for a while. Lanmeier and Xia Yan are also in a hurry. Besides the writers and the Huangfu family, as long as the writers will not, the king of heaven has such strength and will not provoke the current wind gate. Looking at the whole holy Dynasty, it seems that there is no one really.


    In the meeting room, she was silent. Chu Feng just sat there without any fluctuation. Under the repressive atmosphere, Lanmei said, "if the wind is small, it will be the people of meiyuanluo family. We are angry that we killed Luoyin. So we sent people to take the hand on the lonely life. After all, orphan life and Yanluo are your powerful help, and they have such motivation."


    "It''s not ruled out, but there''s not a chance."


    Huang Jingyin said quietly when everyone looked at her: "the ruling reappears. Without the force of the ruling, those forces of the hidden world will never be happy to revenge for a Luo Yin, and it is also less wind to deal with it. It is not significant to deal with the orphan life."


    "Lanmeier is not unhappy. What we need is correct judgment. Nodding on the seat, she said," I can''t imagine who will take off the wind door! "


    With the conversation, the conference room was again silent, until the sweet ring ring rang on Chu Feng''s mobile phone, and everyone gathered their spirit.


    Chu Feng looks at the strange number from the mobile phone, press hands-free and put it on the table, and a man''s hoarse voice comes out: "Chu Feng?"


    The words are not sure, but let lanmeier and others tighten their bodies. The subconscious feeling is related to the lonely life. Chu Feng waved to let the rest of the people not speak, and he bent down and whispered, "who are you?"


    "Chu Feng, how are you!"


    Hearing the voice of Chu Feng, the voice on the other end of the phone is more hoarse, and it can be heard not the original sound, but the hate and killing are clear: "I am boiling all over my body if I can hear your voice!"


    Chu Feng picked up the mobile phone to face himself, and said softly, "except this, do you want to say something?"


    The hoarse voice of the phone laughed and said with a hidden killing machine: "I have a lonely life in my hand, and there is also a Wenchuan woman. I have sent the weapon of solitary life to fengteng garden. I think you have received it, right?"


    Chu Feng eyes burst into a sharp, calm tone asked: "what do you want?"


    "Come to Yanmen, come alone!" The voice at the other end of the phone said politely: "and don''t play tricks. I can naturally know whether you are alone or several people. If you do something I feel unsafe, then you will take the corpse for your orphan life!""By the way, my brothers are very interested in Wenzhou Mustang. If you don''t show up before sunset today, you will be killed alone, and you will be a female traitor!"


    With that, he hung up the phone directly, and the conference room fell into a calm state. Xia Yan and others had already stood up. He was the man of the wind gate. At the moment, he was held by the enemy. How could he not be worried?


    Chu Feng turns a mobile phone, the corner of his mouth picks up a smile and says: "Wes people!"


    Although the words try to hide, but Chu Feng can still hear a trace of stiffness, flashed in his mind the figure of the Weis, stood up and breathed out: "just know who is useless, arrange, I am going to Yanmen now, lonely life and Jesse can''t have an accident."


    Xia Yan and others looked tight, and blue Mei er said anxiously, "there is less wind. The enemy is going to kill you. Go alone. It''s dangerous."


    "No matter how dangerous it is, we have to go."


    Chufeng gently smile, looking at these brothers and sisters said: "and although the other side is very confident, but I believe that ice qingyujie is with me, they can not detect, so this trip I still have confidence, don''t worry about it!"


    "I don''t support you to go!" As soon as Chu Feng finished speaking, the door of the meeting room was pushed open. Ye Zixuan came in. The intelligence of Yinfeng was terrible. She went to Chu Feng and said, "because the enemy hates you deeply enough. Unless you don''t show up, you will die."


    "They can destroy you a thousand times before they do it!"


    Chu Feng frowned and then said with a smile, "concubine, you seem to know something?"


    Ye Zixuan''s face turned red. He was embarrassed when he was called by Chu Feng. He glared at him fiercely and said, "there are more than ten people on the main peak of Yanmen, of which solitary life and Jesse are also there. But that ten people are enough to destroy you countless times. Even if Bing qingyujie makes a move, as long as you are careless, you will die."


    "In addition, eight kilos of dynamite were buried above the main peak. They all wanted to kill you."


    People who had been worried about Chu Feng''s safety looked tense when they heard this. She said, "little wind, Miss Ye''s intelligence will certainly not go wrong. This is a situation of death. I believe that as long as you appear, they will detonate a bomb and die with you."


    Chu Feng shook his head. He knew that he had to go. Otherwise, he would cold too many people''s hearts. Moreover, he would cause trouble to the wind door. The miss of the Rothschild family was also there, exhaled and said, "they will not detonate the bomb until the last minute. I believe no one can live, but will choose to die."


    Seeing Chu Feng, ye Zixuan didn''t want to eliminate the idea of saving people at this time. He said, "those are Weisi people. According to Yinfeng''s information, they have been here for a long time. It''s just waiting for you to arrange all this. It''s a dead end. Whoever goes up will die!"


    "All I know is that if I don''t go, my brother and his woman will die!"


    Chu Feng Yang interrupted Ye Zixuan and went to the door. When he opened the door, he turned back: "maybe you can tell me who the Weiss are?"


    Ye Zixuan glared at Chu Feng angrily, but also knew that he couldn''t stop Chu Feng. He hummed: "I don''t know. These Weisi people are all in secret. Yinfeng found their existence in a small accident. As for the Weisi official, the plum blossom club or the royal family, it''s hard to know."


    "Or you can call your inner Prince''s lover. She may not know, or even her people may not."


    The sour words made Chu Feng roll his eyes. However, ye Zixuan''s words also made him think of a way. He said with a warm smile: "although you love to be jealous, one word wakes up the dreamers. If you save them, you will be rewarded with a kiss!"


    Then she left the conference room laughing. There was no dignified rush to danger. There was only a kind of peace and relaxation. Such laughter also calmed the nervous hearts of blueberry and Xia Yan.


    Only Ye Zixuan stamped her foot fiercely and hummed: "this son of a bitch, why don''t you ignore your life and death, asshole!"


    She scolded fiercely, and ye Zixuan quickly followed up. Although Chu Feng didn''t let anyone follow him and prepared to go to the meeting alone, she still had to do something in her own way. Otherwise, Chu Feng died and no one knew how big the fluctuation was.


    When she chased the corpse, she would not get angry at me. When she got out of the garden, she would not get angry


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    Chu Feng drove away from fengteng garden, not directly to Yanmen, but directly to the east gate, and then stopped there, as if waiting for something.


    The woman with short hair was stunned for a moment. After giving the money, she went to Chu Feng''s car and took off her sunglasses. She hummed, "what do you want me to do? I don''t know you are the public enemy of Weis. It''s bad luck for any Weisi people to get close to you?"


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly and looked at Xinzi who was invited out to open one side of the car door and said with a smile: "nothing. It''s just that I''m idle and boring today. I suddenly feel that there''s only a little time in my life. I don''t know if I''ll die tomorrow, so I''m going to have a friendship war with his Highness Prince jonai!"


    Xinzi blushed and scolded, but she still got on the other side. Chu Feng didn''t say anything. She quickly started the car and drove out of the east gate towards the Yanmen gate, with a faint smile on her mouth.


    Five minutes after the car left, Chu Feng didn''t say a word. Xinzi couldn''t help but say, "what can I do for you?"


    Chu Feng just wanted to talk, the phone rang, sorry smile, press answer, came at the beginning of that hoarse voice, seems a little unhappy: "why do you want to bring people, do you really want me to kill?"


    "I have a lot of things to do. I don''t have any of them. I can''t get rid of them!"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to open his mouth, but his face was full of funny smile and continued: "by the way, she is the prince of the Weis royal family. She said that I kidnapped their emperor Shao. She came to me for negotiation. She was a girl. I like beautiful women, and I couldn''t bear to leave her on the roadside. So I brought her here. But don''t worry, she is a girl, and she has no fighting power."


    The joking radian of the corner of his mouth was more obvious: "maybe, as a public enemy of Weiss, I may cause her to join hands with you, which is good for you and harmless!"


    The other end of the phone was silent. After a long time, there was a hoarse voice. With a warning, he said, "you''d better not have any more tricks, or you can just come to collect the corpse!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head and said, "that''s that. How dare I play tricks?"


    Just there did not answer directly hang up the phone, Chu Feng just put away the phone, felt a chill over his whole body, side head see Xinzi cold eye looking at himself, Chu Feng innocently said: "how to look at me like this, I know you will soon fall in love with me, ask me to marry you, but not to a second do not look at it?"


    Xinzi hummed. Suddenly, she stretched out her foot and stepped on the brake. The car directly stopped on the road. At the moment, it was far away from the Imperial City, and there were few vehicles on the suburban side road. Otherwise, if it was within the urban area, it would definitely rear end.


    Chu Feng put out the car fire, looking at the angry Xinzi man and animal harmless smile: "what''s the matter?"


    "You use me?"


    Xinzi bit her lip and threw out a sentence directly. In chufeng''s disapproving smile, Xinzi opened the door of one side and said, "so I don''t want to play with you. Go by yourself."


    Xinzi''s performance dispelled chufeng''s suspicion. If it was Xinzi, she would not go at the moment. She would hold Xinzi and press her to the car. The seat would fall back to the back. She would close the opened door and look at the girl who was capable and noble. Chu Feng said with a smile: "prince, how can I use you?"


    Although it was not the first time that Chu Feng pressed on her body, she still felt shy. She hummed, "don''t think I''m a fool. Why do you want to go to Yanmen? And it seems that other people don''t take people for you. In addition, others ask me to come out. Do you still say you don''t take advantage of me?"


    "You have a real chest and a lot of brains."


    Xinzi didn''t show a happy look because of Chu Feng''s praise, but sneered nonchalantly: "thank you for your praise, but now please get away from me. I won''t do such meaningless things with you, but out of humanitarianism, when you die, I can collect your corpse."


    Xinzi was going to get off the bus, but saw the video in Chu Feng''s hand clenching his lips and swearing: "rogue, can you be more shameless?"


    Chufeng chufeng chufeng put away his mobile phone and started the car again. He knew that Xinzi had been pinched by himself, and that the other party was a Weisi. He also planted a bomb on the main peak of Yanmen. Chufeng was not a person who did not cherish his life. He took the royal family''s kinsman Wang to go, not to mention that the danger was all gone, but the bomb had already lost its effect.


    How to say, the royal family in the hearts of the Weiss people is still the Supreme God''s residence, can not be blasphemed!


    The car was driving rapidly on the driveway. Xinzi was like a wronged person. Seeing Chu Feng whistling and smiling, he was eager to beat him hard. He snorted and said, "this time, you must give me the video. In addition, you must talk to me about Yuren."


    "Otherwise, don''t expect me to cooperate with you in anything."


    "Shut up!" Chu Feng also wanted to continue to say, Xinzi interrupted his words, his face full of shame and indignation.


    In the past, he wanted to win over Chu Feng and alienate him from the relationship between him and the holy court. However, with a series of events and the death of Kato mu, Chu Feng''s identity as a public enemy of Weis could not be washed away, and he could not get any commitment from Chu Feng. Xinzi did not want to have too much entanglement with Chu Feng.After all, Weiss house is now under the control of Ichiro Kato, the ambitious man, but he has always been very concerned about the royal family and would like to replace it after being destroyed.


    If he knew that he and Chu Feng had such a thing, xinko had no doubt that Ichiro Kato would involve all the things happened in the past to the royal family, destroying the royal family''s noble status in the hearts of the people.


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, felt wrong, turned around and said, "what are you doing?"


    Xinzi didn''t know when she began to sob. Her tears had already fallen on her pretty face. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she snorted and cried: "you are a son of a bitch. You know you bully me. Now you are threatening me with a video. I am a girl. Although I am the prince, I am just a girl.


    Although my grandfather was very kind to me, he just wanted to cultivate several powerful descendants for the royal family. My father died early. My only mother was still defiled and possessed by the best of his half parents. Finally, he died. Now they want me to rescue Yuren. Not only did they fail to do so, but also let Kato die. "


    "Now you are still shamelessly using me. You are an unsympathetic bastard. Don''t you know that if I don''t rescue Yuren, I can''t raise my head when I go back to Wei. My grandfather will throw him out to jingshangmang as a woman and be the hub of interests!"


    Speaking of the back, Xinzi has completely ignored the image of the inner Prince and cried. Finally, she kept beating chufeng. Chu Feng was driving with a burst of sweat and stepped on the brake. It''s strange that she doesn''t bump into a car!


    Pulling Xinzi to let her not move, but it seems that the girl who has been hurt by the wound does not care about these, beating Chu Feng constantly, and swearing: "you son of a bitch, you bastard, you rascal, do not help me even, why do you bully me, you are not a man."


    "Enough!" The last thing Chu Feng could do was to see a woman crying. Xinzi not only cried, but also made a noise there. He cried impatiently.


    Xinzi stares at Chu Feng, pouts her small mouth and looks aggrieved. At last, she cries louder and says, "son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and Xinzi cried, which was something he couldn''t imagine. He called out a few times not to cry. But Xinzi didn''t mean to stop. Instead, she cried more loudly. Chu Fengxin hugged Xinzi and kissed the beautiful red lips. With a violent blow of big hands, she tore Xinzi''s clothes.


    Chu Feng sat up and looked at the girl with no bones on her upper body. She opened the door and went down. She took out a dress from the trunk and threw it to her. She said, "put it on, cry in front of me, and I won''t coax you. I will only have the idea of violating you. You can treat me as the best, but I am such a person."


    "As for Yu Ren''s business!"


    An hour later, the car drove into the Yanmen area, came under the main peak, opened the door and got off the car. Chu Feng twisted his car and said with a sour shoulder: "come on, it may be Weisi people. The reason why I brought you here is that I have received information and may have buried a bomb. In order to avoid using you once, I''m sorry!"


    Xinzi hummed. At the moment, she could not know why Chu Feng had brought her here. She turned to one side and said, "this is the last time. Don''t try to fool me again. In addition, don''t try to touch me again, unless you support me!"


    Chufeng shook his head with a smile, ready to go to the main peak, but just walked out two steps, suddenly smelled a touch of crisis coming. Under the twinkling of his left eye, Chu Feng quickly retreated and took Xinzi''s hand and instantly went out for more than ten meters.


    Almost just after they left, there were several loud bangs. Their cars were all deformed by something, and they were lying on the ground. Xinzi hardly had the impulse to vomit.


    But then as if to find something quickly walked past, surprised to say: "Gongye!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    When Xinzi called out a name, Chu Feng was sure that there was no danger, so he went over and looked at the mud on the ground, but his face could still be seen. Although he had not seen a real person, he had seen it on TV many times. It was Wei who disappeared because of the death of ten thousand people.


    Seeing him here at the moment, Chu Feng knows that Gongye is not disappearing, but has sneaked into the holy court to attack himself. He has a tough mind. Chu Feng also looks away at the rest of the people.


    From the still intact head, it can be seen that these people''s temples are protruding, which is obviously the strong one or the martial arts one. After this consideration, Chu Feng looks at one of the corpses and frowns: "Noda of the shadow army is wise. I didn''t expect that he was also dead. What happened on it?"


    Chu Feng raised his head, left eye through everything, you can see the bomb buried in the ground, ye Zixuan''s intelligence is not wrong, but there is no one.


    His eyes deviated, chufeng saw the mountain road down the mountain. Three figures were moving fast, including Gu Ming and Jiesi. When he was relaxed, Chu Feng was attracted by the figure in front of him. He looked very untidy. But the speed of going down the mountain can be described as shrinking into an inch. Very fast!


    Ignoring Xinzi who is on the phone, Chu Feng walks forward. After a while, the slovenly figure appears in front of Chu Feng. When Chu Feng is ready to open his mouth, the slovenly old man blows at Chu Feng without warning.


    Chu Feng''s face changed, but he didn''t feel the opportunity. Chu Feng just raised his hand to block it, but it seemed to be a weak fist. When he touched it, Chu Feng''s body went back directly to the back, and his feet made long marks on the ground.


    Xinzi, who just hung up the phone, quickly came to Chu Feng''s side. She shot a killing opportunity in her eyes and said, "who are you? Miyano and Noda are wise. Did you kill them?"


    The slovenly old man''s hair has been very long. He threw it to show his old face after many vicissitudes. Looking at the talking Xinzi, he said with a smile: "there is a Weiss girl. Are you the mastermind?"


    "Master!"


    Feeling the lurking murder of a slovenly old man, Chu Feng knew that he had killed Xinzi. He took a step forward and stood in front of Xinzi and said, "she''s my friend. She''s from Weisi, but there seems to be some misunderstanding."


    The slovenly old man looked more relaxed. He looked up and down at Chu Feng and said in a soft voice, "the disciple of overlord heaven, he is just one of the most important places in Tianyuan, but he is a little stronger than my disciple."


    Chu Feng looks stunned. Although he can''t feel the old man''s killing opportunity, he doesn''t take it lightly. At least, the slovenly old man''s words are forcing him to kill Xinzi. He smiles bitterly in his heart. If he doesn''t kill him, he directly reveals that he is the apprentice of overlord heaven. It''s so angry that people can''t pay for their lives!


    Xinzi, standing behind Chu Feng, is shocked. As the prince of the royal family, she is no stranger to the ruling king. Especially in the past few days, she pays more attention to the reappearance of the verdict. At the moment, she looks at Chu Feng and guesses something vaguely.


    At the same time, the heart is also a little more vigilant, Chu Feng will cover up this secret, kill her!


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and directly pointed out the old man''s mind and said, "master, I know you want me to kill Xinzi directly, but I believe she is not that kind of person. In addition, the elder knows my master, so she must be an old friend?"


    The slovenly old man laughed and said, "you boy is more cunning than overlord. Don''t you know who I am, and insist on me to say it?"


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "the elder appeared here and killed Gongye. Just now, he asked whether Xinzi was the mastermind. If I didn''t guess wrong, are you a lonely master? But that''s all. For other things, I really can''t guess which master is. "


    The slovenly old man didn''t speak with a smile. At this time, Gu Ming and Jesse, who came down to the foot of the mountain, looked at the slovenly old man lightly and said, "this smelly old man is called Tiandao!"


    Gu Ming just said that, the old slovenly man with a smile suddenly kicked him out for more than ten meters, but he didn''t fall down in a mess. He also said, "Stinky boy, I picked you up and raised you, and taught you how to do it. If the master didn''t call me a bad old man, how could I have wronged you?"


    Jiesi saw that she had been kicked to fly, and then she raised her foot in anger and said, "smelly old man, you even kicked my man!"


    "Ouch The slovenly old man was suddenly shaken by his angry beard. She raised her hand and fell beside her lonely life. She pointed to two people and said, "two little bastards, who don''t respect the old, make me angry. I''ll go to Wenzhou, kill Carol, that little fart child, and support a patriarch to sit up again."


    In the farce like scene, Chu Feng and Xinzi both glared. The latter swallowed his saliva and said, "this dirty old man is Tiandao old man? Not like it


    Chu Feng is also hard to understand. Tiandao old man is the third aloof on the black list. It is said that no matter who sees him, he will only feel that the old man in front of him is an old man who picks up rubbish. Who could have thought that the old man was so noble?


    Although Xinzi''s words were very low, they were still heard by Tiandao old man. As soon as his eyes congealed, Xinzi flew to the back and collided with the broken car, spurting out a mouthful of blood.Tiandao old man said coldly: "I hate the Weisi people who let my descendants almost destroy the door in my life. Don''t talk. I hate the house and the black!"


    Chu Feng secretly said that Tiandao old man was moody. Where had Xinzi been wronged like this, he said: "dead old man, I have a feud with you. If you have the ability, you can dig up the bones of the island."


    Tiandao old man laughed and looked at Xinzi meaningfully and said with a smile: "it seems that you know a lot. Do you know the great hatred between Weiss and me?"


    Xinzi snorted. He didn''t look afraid because of the tyranny of Tiandao old man. He stood up and said, "of course I know. No one knows how long you lived, but what you can clearly know is that your descendants were almost washed clean by Weiss soldiers."


    "In a rage, you killed a thousand people of Wes with a single knife, which was regarded as a disgrace to Wes and sealed in the first-class file."


    Old man Tiandao nodded and could not see any mood fluctuation on his face. Finally, he said gently: "little girl, I didn''t want to kill you, but you know too much. I left a little last words. I''ll send you to the West. Of course, you were born in a royal family, which is the reason why you must die. After all, there was no royal ambition and no war at that time."


    Xinzi''s body was stiff. She was just angry to be beaten. At the moment, she felt the old man Tiandao''s killing machine. She looked at Chu Feng with a little pleading in her eyes.


    Chu Feng frowned. Xinzi knew that she was the disciple of overlord heaven. But for the future plan, Xinzi was indispensable. She thought and said: "master Tiandao, although Xinzi is the prince of the royal family, she is also my woman. Chu Feng hopes you can let her go once, and I will guarantee that she will not offend you again."


    Tiandao old man looked at his lonely life and nodded slightly. Then he coughed and said: "for the sake of bawangtian, I don''t want to kill her, but if your own identity is exposed, don''t regret it!"


    Chu Feng looked relaxed and said with a smile, "no, I have chosen that. I must have prepared for the worst. Thank you again."


    "Don''t thank me, I''m not unconditional!"


    Old man Tiandao waved his hand and pulled his hair when Xinzi was nervous again. He said: "I''ve been in the forest for 20 years. He left me alone and ran out again. He hasn''t bathed and drunk for 20 years. How can I enjoy this time? Open a single room in fengteng garden. I''ll enjoy it. I''ll let it go!"


    Chu Feng thought it was a difficult condition. He laughed and said, "master, you are a lonely master. Even if you don''t say it, I will ask you to go back and sit down."


    Tiandao old man nodded slightly, looked at him and said with a smile: "it''s pure and pure. I haven''t seen you for 20 years. I haven''t come out to see me. How could I guide you?"


    in Xin Zi and as like as two peas in the eyes, two women who were exactly alike appeared in the air beside the car. It was pure and clear, and walked to the old man before the knife.


    Tiandao old man laughed, looking at Bing qingyujie as if he were looking at his own daughter. He said with a smile: "Longbo is not authentic. I wanted to ask you to come back for the stinky boy. Unfortunately, he said that he would give it to overlord. Who knows that he finally transferred it to this boy. What a pity!"


    As soon as their face turned red, they practiced special mental skills. It was a great advantage for any man to get it, but he just nodded to Tiandao old man and didn''t say anything else.


    Soon, a motorcade was coming from a distance. Chu Feng took Xinzi and let the people down when a car stopped and said, "you can leave here first. You can tell the truth about Gongye, but"


    "I know!" Xinzi knew what Chu Feng didn''t say. She said it directly. She looked at the untidy old man Tiandao, and she was obviously still worried. But when she thought of what she had promised me, she asked, "what did you promise me? Although it is not my relationship to lift the crisis, I have come with you after all."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly, Xinzi''s mind is hard to guess, attached to her ear, whispered a place, and then said: "wait a moment, I will let the guards gradually retreat, make there has been no guard, as for how to say to those people, it is your business."


    Xinzi nodded, started the car and quickly left here. Her eyes narrowed slightly, her hand holding the steering wheel tightened a lot. She spoke softly when she was far away: "Chu Feng, you are worth my investment. Now I know you are the apprentice of overlord heaven. I can''t let you slip away from my fingertips. Wait!"


    "You''ll do what I want, you will!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    In the night of fengteng garden, there is a little more special flavor tonight.


    Chu Feng sat in the hall and looked at Jesse, who was sitting there and standing up and walking around. He said with a smile, "I really want to know what Guming and Tiandao old man said, so I''ll go to the back mountain and see it. We won''t stop you!"


    Jesse stopped and began to scold: "the old man is always kicking people. If he dares to do anything to my man again, I''ll gather the lions'' mercenaries to kill him!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment, but he had no choice but to smile. Not to mention the strength of the fierce lion mercenary regiment, she must have been strong. Even if there were another 500 people according to such strength, it was estimated that it would not be enough for Tiandao old man to abuse her.


    However, he was also curious about what the old man Tiandao did with Gu Ming in the back mountain. It was not easy for him to enter the top three in the black list. At the same time, he also sighed that it was no wonder that Gu Ming knew xuanhuang Jiuzhen at the beginning.


    "Oh, I''m so tired!"


    When Chu Feng and others were wondering what, Murong Bing came in from the outside and seemed to be very tired and said, "next time, I still don''t want to go shopping. I''m so tired!"


    Chu Feng looked at Murong Bing and other people who came in with strange expressions. Seeing her and Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo as sisters, he asked curiously, "that, do you go shopping together?"


    Murong Bing walked past the usual enchanting, directly sat on Chu Feng''s thigh, hooked his neck and said, "yes, I didn''t want to go today, but I was taken out by Xinyu and qidora. I didn''t buy a few things, but I was tired to death."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. Although he knows the change of Su Xinyu, he is still a little shocked when he really sees this scene. He walks to one side and sits down. Murong Bing sits on his lap without much fluctuation of Su Xinyu. Chu Feng feels a little more moved.


    Su Xinyu''s pride Chu Feng knows, it is precisely because Chu Feng understands, so at the moment to see her change, Chu Feng knows how difficult, but also more sorry.


    Murong Bing loosened Chu Feng''s neck and stood up. She was also a person who knew how to stop. She looked around the people sitting in the hall and frowned: "Why are you so crowded today? Do you have hot pot? In addition, I heard that orphan and Jesse have been kidnapped. They have been solved. There is no need to do this? "


    When Murong Bing was curious that everyone was like this, a bright voice came from the outside: "Chu Feng, have you prepared the single room for the old man, 10 catties of beef and 10 catties of good wine? You don''t want to accompany any woman tonight. Drink with me honestly. I''ll teach you something about the old man."


    The sloppy figure of Tiandao old man appeared at the door and walked in carelessly. When everyone stood up and Tiandao old man was ready to say something, Murong Bing just turned around.


    When the old man saw Murong Bing, he was stunned. Then he suddenly retreated to the door and said, "my God, the witch is also there?"


    He wanted to turn around, but Murong Bing seemed to recognize Tiandao old man. With a smile, everyone only saw a shadow. Then, with everyone''s astonishment and disbelief, old Tiandao was kicked in by Murong Bing, just like he was kicking lonely life and Jesse.


    A bang on the floor, but also let Chu Feng''s mouth severely affected, looking at Murong Bing''s eyes also changed, feeling or underestimated this woman.


    LAN Meier and Huang Jingyin are also stunned. They have already known that the slovenly old man is Tiandao old man, the third super strong person in the black list, and the master who lives alone. But now the mysterious Tiandao old man in their eyes is kicked by Murong Bing, and their nerves beat.


    Tiandao old man rolled on the ground, stood up and ran behind Chu Feng, pointed to Murong Bing and asked, "Chu Feng, how is this woman here?"


    Chu Feng felt that Tiandao old man was like a mouse seeing a cat. He suppressed his shock and looked at Murong Bing who came back slowly. He coughed and said, "well, she lived here, but if you want to ask me how she came here, I don''t know how to explain to you, because I don''t know either!"


    Tiandao old man was stunned and looked at Murong Bing with a little vigilance in his eyes and said, "demon girl, you don''t want to harm people again?"


    "Ouch, twenty years ago, you ran fast and didn''t kill you. Your mouth still didn''t keep the door open." Murong Bing gave a strange cry. The next moment, like a ghost, he appeared behind Tiandao old man. With one hand waving, Tiandao old man was thrown out again like a ball.


    All of us swallowed and moved their saliva. Looking at the demon like Murong Bing, they all felt that this woman was really killing her. How did Chu Feng get it?


    Tiandao old man was thrown away twice. He was shocked by his master''s misfortune. He stood in front of Tiandao old man and said with a low voice: "he is my master!"


    "Your master?" Murong Bing was still ready to do it, but when he stood in front of his eyes, he seemed to think of something and pat his head: "I said, how do you feel that you are a little familiar? It turns out that he is the apprentice of this rascal boy. He loves drinking and eating meat, and he never leaves his body all day long!"


    "But you''d better get out of my way. This bastard played around 20 years ago. I''ve been annoyed by countless flies for two years. I''ll have to pay for it!"Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo looked at each other. The former swallowed hard and opened his mouth: "ice, did you exist 20 years ago?"


    Murong Binggang wants to open up his lonely life. Hearing this, he stops. He looks back with a charming smile and waves his hand and says, "ha ha, you''re kidding. I still drank milk 20 years ago. How could it be?"


    In Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo''s expressions of disbelief, old Tiandao stood up and stood behind his lonely life fearlessly and said, "blow it. My master used to regard you as a junior when he saw you. If my master were still here, he would have been", "


    and said in a cold voice:" Tiandao, if you don''t want to have a pleasant chat, you can Go on, I swear I won''t kill you, but I''ll make you uneasy forever


    Hearing this, old man Tiandao closed his mouth, patted his lonely shoulder and said, "good disciple, prepare a single room for me. The evil spirit is too heavy here!"


    Then, before Murong Bing started to get angry, he pulled a lonely life wind to leave the hall, leaving all the people with big eyes and small eyes in the hall. Murong Bing stood under everyone''s gaze and looked up at Chu Feng and said, "husband!"


    When the two words with a long sound came out, Chu Feng was excited and coughed and said, "prepare according to the instructions of master Tiandao. Wait for me to have a drink with him!"


    LAN Mei Er, Xia Yan and others can''t help but know what Chu Feng means. Murong Bing is not only a young spirit, but also leaves here quickly. Only Chu Feng and Su Xinyu are left in the hall.


    Murong Bing, with a smile, went to Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo and said, "look at me, I''m young and beautiful. I''m 18 years old. You don''t believe that old man''s words, don''t you?"


    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo both thought Murong Bing had the most appearance at the beginning. But Murong Bing said that 20 years ago, it was difficult for them to believe it. Ma Qiduo shook his head and wryly laughed: "Bingbing, you can tell the truth, it doesn''t matter, our bearing capacity is still very strong."


    "What''s more, Fengfeng doesn''t care, what do we care about?"


    Su Xinyu also nodded, a little unnatural smile said: "yes, Chu Feng doesn''t mind these, we don''t have the qualification to mind at all!"


    Chu Feng coughed, but did not laugh. He ignored Murong Bing''s look for help. In the end, Chu Feng was also curious. When did Murong Bing come from and know his master, it seems that Murong Bing''s generation is bigger than that of Tiandao''s master.


    Murong Bing is cute, but at the moment, Su Xinyu''s eyes are full of panic. They don''t think Murong Bing taught Tiandao old man a lesson for no reason, and they don''t think that what the old man Tiandao just said is false.


    Looking at themselves, Su Xinyu still didn''t believe it. Murong Bing stamped her feet and sat down. Looking at Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo, she asked, "you should know that there are some things on the secular level that can''t be known by the secular world, or even should not exist in this world?"


    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo both nodded. As a member of the top circle, with the recent contact, it was difficult for them to know.


    "I am one of them!" Murong ice drum mouth throw a word.


    Su Xinyu raised his hand and looked at Murong Bingcai and said, "we knew you must be one of them. Otherwise, you would not have defeated abbess Jueyin that night. But what we want to know most is, how old are you?"


    Murong Bing''s face collapsed. He looked down at Chu Feng, who pretended to know nothing. He closed his eyes and said, "it''s like four hundred, like five hundred!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo opened their mouths, but Chu Feng sat down directly on the ground, looked at Murong Bing, who was about 20 years old, and said with difficulty: "my mother, my grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather''s


    Murong Bing glared at Chu Feng and said, "I''m four or five hundred years old anyway. Do you want that or not? As for your grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather, do you know how old they are if they live to now?"


    When Chu Feng thought of a martial artist to a certain extent, it was very simple to extend his life span, just like Huangfu Junyi, but his super master level was over 100 years old. He stood up and went to Murong Bing and sat down. He whispered, "Bingbing, are you really four or five hundred years old? Are you sure? "


    Because when Murong Bing said that, Chu Feng''s left eye saw the color of deception, and confirmed that Murong Bing was lying. This is also a secret Murong Bing did not know. Chu Feng''s left eye could see the dark side.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chu Feng didn''t ask any more questions. He was basically sure that Murong Bing''s secret was not simple. It was not a warrior, but his strength was amazing. He thought that drinking with Tiandao old man might be a little rewarding. He got up and left the hall with a smile.


    Murong Bing blinked her eyes, and her small mouth cocked, knowing that Chu Feng didn''t believe her, she turned to go upstairs. Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo came up and sat on both sides of her. At the same time, they pinched the same voice on her face: "we also want to be young for hundreds of years!"


    Murong Bing was stunned and then giggled. The woman was not afraid of this, but instinctive desire. She nodded: "OK, let''s go upstairs!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    Tiandao old man didn''t want any luxurious room. He just wanted this simple 20 square house. A simple bed, a table and four chairs constituted all the furnishings in the room.


    According to Tiandao''s words, such an environment is much better than the cave he has lived in for 20 years in the forest. When Chu Feng came, he said he wanted to change places, but he also refused directly.


    Chufeng didn''t entertain Tiandao old man with any luxurious meal. He just told the kitchen to prepare ten catties of beef and ten catties of good wine. There was nothing else.


    Tiandao old man has been washed, his hair has been washed and cut, and he has changed into a new robe. At this moment, it looks quite different from the untidy old man at the beginning. If the old man Tiandao started to look like a beggar, then the old man can really see the meaning of immortality.


    Although he was curious whether the old man Tiandao had entered the forest with solitary life, and now he came out, seeing that he was unwilling to mention it, Chu Feng also scattered the meaning of asking.


    When Tiandao old man even drank two bowls of wine and ate about two catties of meat, Chu Feng said softly: "master, you know my master, you must know something about ice. She has been with me for a long time, but she knows nothing about the rest except that she won''t harm me."


    "It''s not that I don''t trust Bingbing, I just want to know more about her."


    Tiandao and Tiandao took a gulp of wine and breathed out a pleasant breath of wine and said, "boy, talk to me directly. Don''t you want to know where the old goblin came from? Do you want to be so reserved? You''d better not say a word like my wooden apprentice.


    I don''t like the old man very much. I dislike you as much as your master. A group of crafty guys


    Chufeng smiles awkwardly. He doesn''t want to talk to old man Tiandao like this. However, he is still a lonely master. Chu Feng still chooses to speak more tactfully, so as to save old Tiandao from being uncomfortable. It can be seen that old Tiandao seems to have a little prejudice against murongbing.


    The bowl in front of Tiandao old man was filled with wine. Chu Feng said, "I really think so. Can you tell me something, elder?"


    "Actually, I don''t know where she comes from."


    Tiandao old man did not continue to pester Chu Feng''s way of speaking. After taking a sip of the full wine, he continued: "but my dead master told me that Murong Bing should not belong to the secular world, nor should it belong to the hidden world. She probably came from the five forbidden areas that disappeared for thousands of years!"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly and asked, "why did the master of the elder say so? What are the five other forbidden areas? "


    Tiandao old man showed a thoughtful look. After a while, he said, "I also asked master this question curiously, but he simply told me that Murong Bing was not simple. No matter what happened or collided, don''t conflict with Murong Bing. Intuitively, he knew what, but he didn''t tell me until he died."


    Rather regretfully, he shook his head and added: "so this problem has been tangled for a long time. Finally, I learned from bawangtian that Murong Bing was brought by your parents. At first, he didn''t know where she was from, but he just called her Princess nine!"


    Chu Feng''s heart is more and more dignified. Murong Bing is not a martial artist, but it''s so powerful that people feel terrible. At the moment, he can''t know the origin of Murong Bing. He is a little lost and asks, "master, what my master doesn''t know, it''s estimated that Murong Bing can only explain it in the world."


    "But can you tell me something about the five forbidden areas?"


    Tiandao old man drank up the wine in his glass and ate a piece of meat. After eating a piece of meat, he thought in his eyes: "the five forbidden areas are the five supernatural places left over from ancient times, but they disappeared thousands of years ago, and they can no longer be found on the earth. It seems that they have never appeared."


    When Gu Ming poured wine for him, the old man Tiandao looked at him and then continued: "but the legend of the five forbidden areas has never subsided. It is estimated that only old monsters who have existed for many years can know about them. However, it is not known how many old monsters can still exist now."


    "I''m sure my master knew that, because when he existed, the five forbidden areas were still standing side by side, but he didn''t tell me when he died!"


    As soon as Chu Feng was in a state of mind, it was hard to imagine that the master of Tiandao was actually a figure of a thousand years ago. He also asked, "can you know a few words about the five forbidden areas? Maybe we can judge the origin of ice by some things on the surface


    Old man Tiandao shook his head and said, "I only know three of the five forbidden areas from ancient books. They are the eastern hidden realm, the western spiritual realm and the lost countries."


    Chu Feng sat up straight, and his cold and lonely life was attentive. This kind of martial arts secret could not be heard at any time. Both of them tried not to miss any word, even if they didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    In the situation of two people''s listening attentively, Tiandao old man organized his words and said slowly: "as for the other two forbidden areas, I don''t even know what they are called. But if you want to come to three or four families, there should still be some people who know, or there are some ancient books left. Maybe we can spy on one or two of them."It is said that the five forbidden areas in ancient times have existed since the last era of human civilization. However, it is impossible to know whether the five forbidden areas coexist for countless years. It is certain that the five forbidden areas did not disappear from the front of mankind until a mysterious war thousands of years ago.


    Each of the five forbidden areas represents the extreme of something and the peak of strength. However, no one knows how strong the people come out of them, because it has been thousands of years and has not appeared again.


    Chu Feng listened to the words of Tiandao old man. Finally, he began to speak with astonishment until he drank and ate meat: "master, so much?"


    Tiandao old man ate a piece of meat and said vaguely: "that''s all. I only know their names. The others are well-known. What else do you want to know?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes, feeling Tiandao old man did not know about the five forbidden areas. He looked at Gu Ming with a similar look in their eyes. He shook his head and resumed his original posture. Chu Feng whispered: "then, only she knows where ice ice comes from, but where my parents have been?"


    "One of the five forbidden areas!"


    Tiandao old man had swallowed the meat in his mouth and threw out a sentence: "this is what your master told me. Your parents had disappeared for a long time. When they reappeared, they were surrounded by Murong ice. Before they disappeared, they told your master that they were going to look for the five forbidden areas!"


    When Chu Feng''s eyes lit up, Tiandao old man directly pointed out Chu Feng''s doubts and said, "so, although I don''t know where Murong Bing comes from, considering where your parents were going, 78 out of 10 Murong Bing came from the five forbidden areas, but I don''t know which one they came from!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, knowing that only a few people his parents and bawangtian knew, Chu Feng didn''t think that Tiandao old man was malicious.


    Standing up, Chu Feng bowed down and said, "thank you for telling me all this. You and Gu Ming drink first. I think some things still need to be told by Bingbing personally. I want to know what kind of people my parents I have never met, and what kind of person is this powerful woman who never gives up to me!"


    After that, Chu Feng left the house directly. Tiandao old man looked at the open door and shook his head: "boy, it''s not that you don''t tell you, but you know there''s no good. Your parents and your master are great. They don''t want to sacrifice themselves to achieve you."


    With a frown on his brow, he looked at his master and took a sip of the bowl and said, "smelly old man, you really know where that woman comes from!"


    "Ha ha, drink. Don''t talk about impoliteness!" Tiandao old man burst into laughter. He really knew where Murong Bing came from, where he came from, and even what existed. It''s just that these things were told by overlord Tian and told him not to tell Chu Feng, who might be born in the future, unless he grew up to that point.


    Chu Feng, who had left, did not know that Tiandao old man had deceived him. Otherwise, he would have looked with his left eye. At the moment, he was just thinking about how to know something from Murong Bing''s mouth. But when he walked towards Murong Bing''s room, chufeng stopped at the door of his room.


    After listening, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Finally, he secretly said that he would be alone in the empty room tonight and walk towards murongbing''s room. Originally, they thought Su Xinyu would be shocked and said that Murong Bing, who is hundreds of years old, did not dare to communicate with her too much. Unexpectedly, several people were studying how to be young in the room.


    Women''s world is really do not guess ah!


    When Chu Feng walked into Murong Bing''s room, a line of motorcade stopped here in a temporarily stopped community 30 kilometers away from fengteng garden, and the window dropped to reveal Xinzi''s pretty face.


    Jingshan was in front of him. Looking at the community where dozens of people swarmed in, he frowned and asked, "Your Highness, Chu Feng will not be so arrogant. If a guard doesn''t arrange it, will your news be wrong?"


    Xinzi''s eyes picked a light reply: "many people are easy to leak the wind, as long as you ensure the cost of food and drink, ignore is the best way to hide, look up, don''t you know? I believe my brother must be in it. This is the news that I have been staring at fengteng garden for more than a month. "


    "Whether it''s true or not, I''m going to try it, or I''ll go back to Wes and it''ll be a complete foil!"


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng, who had just taken a bath and was ready to take a rest, was interrupted by the phone. After pressing and answering, ye Zixuan''s solemn voice came: "Wes exchange hall submitted an unofficial document to the official of the holy pilgrimage, accusing you of kidnapping the royal family Emperor Shaoyu and secretly killing him!"


    Chu Feng just took off his clothes and his hands were stagnant. Blinking and digesting the news, Chu Feng directly uttered a rude remark: "Damn it, Xinzi, this goblin, kills people with a knife!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    After receiving a phone call from ye Zixuan, chufeng said only one word, and then hung up the phone and turned off the phone. It turned out that things had already happened, so Chu Feng chose to sleep until dawn.


    At the beginning, Weiss officials had filed a protest against the Shengchao official through the exchange hall in the Imperial City, saying that Chu Feng abducted Huang Shaoyu people in Weis. However, the official played Taiji and said that as long as Weisi official had evidence, they would ask Chu Feng''s important people, but they had no evidence to come up with.


    Now!


    The emperor Shaoyu died in the imperial city of Shengchao and was found out by the Weis. At first, Chu Feng insisted that he had not kidnapped Huang Shaoyu. The official of Shengchao also said that he had no choice but to break up in an instant before the death of Yuren.


    The imperial city that has just subsided has gathered the world''s attention again. If ordinary Weiss people died, it would not be so. But the dead people at the moment are royal emperor Shaoyu people. Although the Weisi royal family has retired from the world stage after the Ghost War, it does not mean that they have no influence at all.


    Through the diplomatic unofficial documents to protest against Chu Feng''s bad behavior, Chu Feng''s evil behavior on Weisi and Chaoyun island was revealed again, and Weiss''s voice of denouncing Chu Feng''s failure to subside was even louder.


    It''s just that all this is going on, except for the official condemnation that the truth must be found out, the parties are surprisingly quiet.


    In the morning, fengteng garden.


    Chu Feng got up early and sat in the restaurant to eat breakfast and listen to the report from blueberry. At present, the situation is tense. Weis exchange hall strongly demands that the official of the holy Dynasty give an account. After all, Yuren died in the imperial city.


    After eating two bowls of porridge quickly, Chu Feng belched happily and said with a smile: "Wes people are still so shameless. After Yuren was taken away by me, they have already regarded him as dead, but now it''s full of wind and rain. It''s just that they want to take advantage of the official''s mouth."


    As soon as Chu Feng finished, ye Zixuan, who had come early, took over and said, "yes, Weiss officials have already put forward three requirements to the Shengchao through the exchange hall. As long as the official of the holy court agrees, then this matter will be ignored. The royal family has a similar attitude. Otherwise, they don''t mind letting the kingdom of the western regions judge this matter."


    Chu Feng''s mouth was full of sarcasm: "Weiss is really more and more unprofitable. Now if something happens, he will find the master of the western regions. What are the three conditions?"


    Ye Zixuan took a look at Chu Feng, turned on her mobile phone and said, "at this time, Xia Yan came in from the outside, her eyes were dignified and she said:" the wind is less, dozens of foreign journalists have come to fengteng garden, and hundreds of Weisi people follow, shouting for justice! "


    "Get justice back?"


    Chu Feng stood up, the smile on his face gradually exuberant, and walked toward the outside. His tone was noncommittal and a little sarcastic: "it has always been the Weisi people who ask for justice from them, but now they are coming to me for justice. Has no one told them that they should be prepared to die in fengteng garden?"


    Ye Zixuan and others are nervous. If they want to speak, Chu Feng has already gone out. They can only smile and sigh that Chu Feng should not kill others. However, most of them are foreign media. If all of them are killed here, the bad name of Chu Feng will not be clear.


    Although the pilgrimage officials do not want to do anything, they still have to do something in the face of international public opinion.


    Outside the fengteng garden, there are dozens of foreign media reporters, and there are hundreds of Weisi people with banners in the distance. Everyone''s head is wrapped with white cloth. The banner reads: punish Chu Feng, seek justice for the dead Emperor Yu!


    Silent, but the rendering of banners has its own pressure.


    Chu Feng walked out of the main building with his fingers flicking, and nearly 100 wind door members swarmed out in an instant. Without any more words from Chu Feng, he directly beat the foreign media at the door and smashed their camera equipment and interview equipment!


    The sudden attack made those foreign media reporters panic, but they suffered a greater blow when they wanted to resist. Only in a few minutes, dozens of reporters and their equipment were on the ground, in a mess.


    The Weiss people in the distance have been looking at all this with consternation. They don''t know where the members of the damper have the courage to beat these people, but the facts are in front of them and they can''t help believing it.


    Seeing the members of the damper coming towards them, hundreds of Weiss were also a little flustered. They were just ordinary Weiss people in the holy pilgrimage. They would not dare to face the wolf like wind door members and turn around to run. However, they did not know when hundreds of people came to block their way.


    At the end of all this, Chu Feng came slowly, with a harmless smile on his face. He looked at the blocked Wes people in the distance, and dozens of foreign journalists who were rolling and screaming on the ground. His face was amused with a smile.


    Before Chu Feng opened his mouth, a white reporter raised his hand and said, "we are journalists. We have the right to know and interview. We also have the protection of international law. You should be responsible for violence against us."


    Chu Feng just came to his side and stopped, looking at the angry look of the white reporter. He kicked out with a smile and let the white reporter roll out for a few meters. He patted his feet and said, "I respect the laws of the Kingdom and the reporters who have the right to know. I am a civilized man. I have never committed violence for no reason."Dozens of reporters lying on the ground sniffed at this. Who didn''t know that Chu Feng was a bloody and ferocious guy and a civilized man?


    In the sneering look of these reporters, Chu Feng seemed to be fooling God with holy glory, coughing and seriously saying, "I''m serious, I beat you because you''re cheap, and I''m not a civilized person!"


    People almost have the impulse to spit blood and curse in their hearts. If you beat people or scold others, you also say that you are civilized. There is no reason in the world. However, in the face of Chu Feng, who controls the absolute situation, these words can only be kept in the stomach and dare not to express them.


    Chufeng walked away with a smile, and went all the way to the road outside fengteng garden. Pointing to the distance, he said: "within 500 meters around fengteng garden, there are all my private property of chufeng. Although there is a road, it is undeniable that it is still the private area where my real gold and silver fell down, understand?"


    When those reporters and Weisi people raised their heads, Chu Feng put his hand on his mouth and coughed and said faintly: "you come to the door without my invitation and permission. According to the law of Tianchi man, you can directly kill if you enter other people''s territory without permission."


    "Compared with the Tianchi people who were shot dead by the police after the beggars beat two fists, I feel very kind. Am I not a civilized person?"


    Chufeng said with a smile: "it''s nothing to just beat you now, because you''re cheap and come here to fight, so don''t have any psychological hatred. Otherwise, it''s not a fight. I''ll kill you as well."


    Chu Feng''s words were so relaxed that dozens of reporters who were still screaming were suddenly silent. As reporters, they were also sent to places like Shengchao imperial city. Naturally, they knew that Chu Feng''s words had no water. When they thought about the various notoriety of Chu Feng, they did not think about the condemnation and digging out the fierce materials at the beginning, but whether they could leave here alive or not.


    And Chu Feng is also in the degree of opening: "but you don''t have to worry, I beat you, so naturally will not kill, but you break into private residence will eventually be subject to legal sanctions, I am going to sue you for collective theft of me, you should be sentenced to ten years and eight years, should be no problem."


    "But I am a civilized person in the new era and a good representative. I will not sue you and do something for me. I will not care about this matter with you."


    Dozens of reporters want to cry without tears. Chu Feng''s shameless behavior can be regarded as a lesson at this moment. They know that their hands are stained with blood and they have to pretend to be saints. However, in the face of Chu Feng''s reasonable suppression, they have no choice but to nod their heads there.


    "Yoshi, a man of cooperation, a great good man." Chufeng playfully said, in the ugly look of those Weis, chufeng said to Xia Yan: "please take these reporters and ladies to the garden and let my little wife talk to them about the matter of Weisi chief palace entering the holy court, and how the Yuren who came with Miyano died."


    Xia Yan didn''t know how to do this at the beginning. At the moment, his eyes brightened and he waved his hand. Dozens of members of the wind door swarmed up and invited all the reporters regardless of their feelings or unwillingness into fengteng garden. Actually speaking, it was more appropriate to mention it.


    When these reporters were brought in, Chu Feng''s eyes were icy, and he swept hundreds of Weiss people in a cold voice and said, "all of them should be buckled up. At the same time, Weis exchange hall will be informed. Their people will intrude into the private residence. One person will have one million yuan. Otherwise, they will be waiting for their corpses."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    12:00 p.m. Weiss exchange hall!


    Since 8:00 a.m., the conference room of the exchange hall has already been filled with people. All the people who have not left, such as Masai Mitsui and Xinzi, are sitting here. After four hours of meeting, they can not get a perfect result.


    Last night, Xinzi learned about Yuren''s hiding place through special channels, and took the Knights of Weiss exchange hall and their accompanying bodyguards to rescue them. Yuren found it, but it was a cold corpse, which proved that they had been dead for several hours before they went.


    Even at night, Weiss exchange hall informed Weiss official, and then submitted an unofficial document to the holy pilgrimage official to protest against the crime of Chu Feng, demanding severe punishment, and then offered conditions for things to calm down. However, none of them worked. The official authorities of the holy Dynasty, just like playing Taiji, did not respond positively to this problem.


    When he was in a hurry, the official in charge of the Shengchao said, "Chu Feng is in fengteng garden. You can go there yourself. You can catch it and kill it. But now it can be concluded that Chu Feng killed Yu people, and they can''t.


    Finally, Mitsui prepared to take public opinion pressure to oppress Chu Feng. He did not want to kill Chu Feng in this way, but at least he wanted to bring pressure to the holy government and seek the maximum benefits.


    However, the news that came later made Mitsui stay in a daze for half an hour. After he recovered, he called all the people to the meeting.


    How to rescue dozens of trapped journalists and hundreds of detained Weiss people? The latter doesn''t pay much attention to them in his heart, but if they are killed, they will be thrown out by the responsible person and torn up by the people.


    As for the former, Mitsuma''s scalp aches when he thinks about it. Those are all journalists from western regions, and Mitu can''t afford to deal with an accident. Don''t say there are dozens of them now, because in the end, we will know that these reporters are paid by mituma to do things.


    For a time, in the depressed conference room, the question that has been around is how to let Chu Feng pay a heavy price, and let all the detained people come back safely.


    Only after two hours of discussion, they fell into silence, and no one could give a perfect solution.


    Finally, he broke the silence and looked at Xinzi, who had not spoken since the beginning. He said softly: "Your Highness, we all know that you are very sad about the death of Yu renhuang. But now is not the time to be sad. The top priority is how to teach Chu Feng and rescue the detained people."


    Xinzi slowly raised her head, her eyes were still a little red and swollen, as if she had cried. Her voice was a little hoarse and said: "we must kill Chu Feng, Kato Jun, my brother, Weis hero monument and Chaoyun Island warrior. We can''t compromise with Chu Feng any more. We must kill him."


    Everyone nodded slightly when they heard the speech. Everyone here wanted to kill chufeng, but there was a huge difference between dream and reality. Chu Feng couldn''t be killed in Weiss, not to mention the imperial city and Fengmen''s territory.


    Mitu felt Xinzi''s murder and agreed with him in his heart. However, he thought of his stupid decision and said, "Your Highness, I can understand your murder of Chu Feng. But now we accept Chu Feng''s request for a ransom of one million pool dollars per person, or are we just so indifferent that we bet Chu Feng dare not kill?"


    "After all, those are ordinary people in Weis. If Chu Feng is crazy again, he won''t?"


    This is more to comfort himself, but also want to get other people''s affirmation, eyes more than two points of hope, hope Xinzi said, is exactly what he thought.


    "No?" Xinzi asked with a sneer on her face and said, "master Sangu, Chu Feng has already carried countless bad names and his hands are stained with countless blood. Why is he afraid of hundreds of Weisi people''s lives? Not to mention that he was the one who took us for breaking into other people''s residence, or you don''t think there is anything.


    But if Chu Feng grabs Tianchi''s speech some time ago, killing hundreds of people will be in vain. No one will come forward and say a fair word, because that would be the face of Tianchi! "


    Mitu''s facial muscles moved, and finally turned into a silent sigh. In his heart, he also secretly scolded the Tianchi man. It''s OK for you to play with him. Making such a speech that affects the stability of the world is tantamount to murder by breaking into a residence without permission!


    When the situation was once again in a state of anxiety, a communications officer came into the conference room and said, "Weiss, chief Kato and Huang Huo say hello to everyone!"


    In a word, all the people who had been sitting upright stood up, their eyes were dispersed, and the initial dignified became respectful. The windows in the meeting room were slowly closed, and the rolling curtain was slowly falling. The whole conference room was dark. The projector on the ceiling was slowly lowered, and the appearance of two old people appeared on it.


    Huang Huo, the royal family, and the former chief Ichiro Kato, who is now replacing Miyano''s comeback.


    Huang Huo still looks like he is old and will die at any time, but as long as he still has one breath, people can''t help but have the thought of worshiping him, as if this is the real emperor.


    Kato Ichiro''s hair is half white. He combs his hair in an orderly way. His eyes are sinister and his nose is high. If you look at it, you can see that he is from Shuidong school.When the emperor raised his head, he could see Xinzi and their voice was very light, but with a kind of depression: "we have all clear about the matter. I have also talked with Kato Jun. the first plan is to solve the hundreds of detained people, especially the dozens of western region journalists, at the cost of the Shengchao and chufeng."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Xinzi said, "Your Majesty, we can''t complete all the three requirements of the first plan."


    It is a matter of shame and shame for the other people in the conference room to bow their heads in shame because they can''t find a plan for themselves. It''s a matter of shame and shame to ask the old flame to come out.


    "We know it!"


    This time, Ichiro Kato opened his mouth in a deep voice, and his voice gave a feeling of metal penetration: "this is just the plan we expect, not the one that must be implemented, but his highness Xinzi. You are so firm in saying that it is impossible. We would like to ask if you have any solutions."


    Xinzi slightly straightened her body. The pretty girl now had more determination and firmness, and whispered back: "we have compromised with Chu Feng once, and given 10 billion Chi Yuan to gain the vitality of ten thousand people, but they still died in the end."


    "Although we have no evidence to prove that Chu Feng did all this, we can not guarantee that the hundreds of people will not die after the ransom this time."


    Kato Ichiro''s sinister eyes narrowed slowly: "continue!"


    Xinzi fearlessly welcomed Ichiro Kato on the screen. His words clearly said: "the official attitude of the holy pilgrimage is firm. This is the personal enmity between Weiss and chufeng. The gratitude and resentment in the river and lake are in the river and lake. It is doomed that we can''t put the abacus on the Shengchao, because it''s just a waste of our time, but we can''t get any return."


    "It''s better to put the center directly on Chu Feng, and claim justice for the dead Wes warrior!"


    Kato Ichiro''s eyes were more sharp, and his voice was as low as ever: "what about the detained person?"


    Xinzi pauses, looks at all the people in the conference room, and finally faces the screen and says, "when they are dead!"


    Xinzi''s words let the meeting room fall into silence. Everyone knows that this is the best way to solve this problem. However, when we really want to make such a decision, although it can protect Weiss'' dignity, it may make the public feel cold.


    Two old people on the screen looked at each other, and Ichiro Kato said softly: "the others will go out first. We want to talk to Mr. Mitsu and his highness Xinzi!"


    The rest of them slowly left the meeting room. Although they were curious about what they were talking about, they were more relaxed. When they should not know something, they should not know it.


    When there was only herself and Mitsui in the conference room, shinko whispered, "please make it clear to your majesty and the chief executive."


    "Your Highness Xinzi!"


    Kato yiro stood up, his eyes flashing with madness and murder: "within three hours, twenty middle and eighty junior warriors of the plum blossom club will sneak into the imperial city secretly. We fully trust you. This time, our final demand is that Chu Feng must pay a price, and Wei''s dignity must be found back!"


    Mitu''s body was so shocked that he had already guessed something. Instead of asking how to do it, Xinzi bowed down and said, "Xinzi must live up to the expectations of both of you. This time, we will have the greatest dignity for WES."


    Huang Huo also stood up at the moment, bowed to the picture with Ichiro Kato, and said in unison, "please!"


    Then the screen flashed, the video call disappeared, and the conference room slowly changed back to the beginning. A smile flashed in Xinzi''s eyes. After she recovered her calm, she looked at Mitu''s red lips and said, "Sangu Jun, this matter is only known to you and me. When the experts of Jiahe family arrive, let them hide."


    "This battle, we want to fight beautiful, to let Chu Feng pay the heaviest price!"


    For Xinzi, who has been granted the highest authorization, Sangu Ma Yi paid more respect and bowed back: "Hi!"


    At this time, the door of the meeting room was suddenly opened, and Jingshan came in anxiously, with a dignified voice: "Your Highness, the situation is passive. Dozens of reporters who were suddenly captured by Chu Feng were released half an hour ago. I didn''t disturb your meeting. Ten minutes ago, all the major media in western regions broadcast a news together."


    Xinzi''s eyes congealed and said, "what''s the news?"


    With a wry smile, Jingshan replied: "they released a video of chief Miyano''s death in Yanmen, and there is enough evidence to prove that it is chief Miyano. He also said that Yuren followed him into the holy Dynasty. The disappearance of the past is just a plot layout."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    Half an hour ago, a group of videos were sent back by dozens of journalists from the western regions in the holy pilgrimage. It was broadcast in Wenzhou ten minutes ago. It spread all over the world in the shortest time and has become the most popular topic on the Internet.


    Weiss former chief palace ye, in order to retaliate against Chu Feng for a long time, once again suffered losses, he retired from the chief position and sneaked into the holy court with the intention of revenge.


    Originally, Weiss''s revenge on Chu Feng was justifiable. However, because the leader was Miyano, and there were real data to support it, Weiss was pushed to the forefront of the storm in a short time. It was hard to hear that the chief of a country sneaked into the territory of other countries to carry out revenge.


    It was also pointed out that a few days ago, Weiss announced that he had written off his grudges with Chu Feng. At the moment, under such a well founded scandal, Weiss is equal to slapping himself in the face.


    The things he didn''t mention were directly exposed when he began to press down. He also said that Yu Ren''s death was hidden when Chu Feng first went to Weis, in order to revenge the holy pilgrimage. But in the end, God had eyes. Before the sinister plan was carried out, it was completely broken. Miyano died, and Yuren followed him.


    The original condemnation of Chu Feng for killing Yu people suddenly died down. In such an uncertain situation, who dares to say that Chu Feng kidnapped Yu Ren and killed him in the end?


    If so, how can you explain that Miyano died in Yanmen on the outskirts of the Imperial City, and there were eight kilos of explosives buried in the place where he died. In addition, the conversation with Chu Feng was recorded and played. Everyone cried out that Miyano was mean, and that the head of a state should retaliate with such dirty means.


    The kidnappers threatened Chu Feng to go alone. For a moment, Chu Feng''s voice of benevolence and righteousness rose again. Numerous angry young people in the holy Dynasty called Chu Feng the boss. Countless young girls of the holy Dynasty posted on the Internet to marry Chu Feng if they wanted to marry.


    In the western regions, especially in Wenzhou, many people said that Chu Feng was a despicable person.


    Chu Feng did Weiss once, and Tianmen went to the meeting to kill Kato mu. Everything was carried out in the sun. However, the head of a country wanted to sneak in and plot revenge. Shameless!


    All the words against Weiss are boiling. Although Chu Feng also sneaked into Weiss at the beginning, he is not the official top figure, and Miyano sneaks into the holy court. He is the head of the country. Compared with the two, the voice of drinking and scolding Miyano is higher than anything else.


    Even the death of Yu people is said to be self inflicted and self inflicted!


    Xinzi sat in the hall of the exchange hall, listening to Jingshan''s report, but she could not see any mood fluctuation on her face. Until Jingshan finished the current situation, Xinzi asked softly, "what does the person in charge mean?"


    "Overthrow all the plans and try our best to resolve the scandals brought about by chief Miyano. If necessary, it can be said that this is the personal behavior of chief Miyano, which has nothing to do with the Weiss authorities, and the death of Emperor Hirohito should not be entangled again, because now everyone thinks that he and chief Miyano are going to the pilgrimage together."


    Xinzi nodded slightly, with a slight appreciation in the corner of her mouth. Originally, she felt that under the pressure of public opinion, Chu Feng was doomed to bear the black pot of Yuren this time. She didn''t want to be directly resolved by Chu Feng with the death of dozens of reporters and Miyano. Such a means can''t be done without appreciation.


    After hiding the smile, Xinzi said faintly: "it doesn''t matter. Even if the whole world says that chufeng is innocent, but as long as we control Weis, in the hearts of the people, chufeng is still the public enemy of Weis. Even the death of my brother and Gongye chief can be pressed on his head, making him a pillar of public hatred and a potential army for the holy court."


    Seeing that xinko is still calm at the moment, Mitu Ma Yi nods in the dark, saying that even if the world doesn''t agree with us, we can still occupy a place in the world as long as Weiss is of the same mind


    Xinzi just a smile, heart secretly a pity.


    Yesterday, knowing the place of Yu Ren''s detention from Chu tuyere, Xinzi rushed over at the first time and waited for several hours. After the members of the Fengmen retreated one after another according to Chu Feng''s wishes, he went into the prison alone and killed the weak Yu Ren who had been held for a long time. What he wanted was to let Chu Feng and Weis deepen their hatred.


    So Xinzi just wants to achieve the goal in her heart. She just doesn''t want to be dissolved by Chu Feng''s simple means. She also puts Weiss on the top of the storm. Xinzi can only secretly say that his way is one foot higher than the devil''s!


    I believe that chufeng must know what happened to Yu Ren''s death, but Xinzi is not worried at all. Compared with Chu Feng, who is angry and resentful now, many people believe her words.


    Looking out, Xinzi''s mobile phone vibrated for a moment, took it out to have a look, and then said to Mitu masichi: "Sangu Jun, follow me to a place. Although we lost this game, the people who should be rescued died, but the fight with Chu Feng has not stopped. How can we all need to find a little face."


    Mitu''s spirit is shocked. Thinking of Ichiro Kato''s words, I know that the experts of the Jiahe family have estimated it. Looking at Xinzi now, Mitu is greatly admired. He stands up with a high voice and follows him to leave the exchange hall.At two o''clock in the afternoon, he settled things in the morning and ran leisurely. After lunch, Chu Feng, who just got up, came to the highest balcony, opened his arms, took a deep breath of fresh air, and gave a pleasant smile: "suddenly I feel that living is beautiful, but Miyano Yuren will never see it again."


    Ye Zixuan sat on one side and watched Ye Xinlan knitting a sweater. After hearing the words, she turned back. There was no dignified beginning between her eyebrows. She also opened her mouth with a little appreciation: "at the beginning, I was curious about how you could resolve this situation. I didn''t expect to be so beautiful, but it also proved that you have a good apprentice, a good ally, a Rothschild family, who played with public opinion and pressure to confuse black and white! ¡±


    "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and sat down. He picked up the juice in front of Ye Xinlan and took a sip. The latter looked sluggish. Fortunately, ye Zixuan didn''t notice. Chu Feng said without knowing: "Gongye is indeed an illegal immigrant. The only difference is that Yuren was kidnapped and taken away by me, but I didn''t kill him."


    Ye Zixuan frowned and said with disbelief: "you didn''t kill Yuren. Why don''t I believe it?"


    Chu Feng leaned over there and drank the juice and said with a warm smile: "I certainly didn''t kill him. Although Yu Ren was detained by me for such a long time, he didn''t have a human figure, but it was Huang Shao. I still wanted to keep and extract some value, but later I found something more valuable, so I told a person about his interest."


    Ye Zixuan thought of her phone call last night: "Prince Xinzi?"


    Chu Feng nodded is to admit, but did not say anything else, ye Zixuan is a smart woman, some things do not need to say too clearly.


    After getting Chu Feng''s simple confirmation, ye Zixuan took a cold breath, shook her head and sighed: "the Weisi are ambitious. A woman can''t be underestimated. You''d better be careful when dealing with this woman in the future. Otherwise, you''ll regret it if you don''t have any leftovers."


    Chu Feng put down the empty cup and said, "no matter how smart the fox is, he can''t escape from the palm of the hunter''s hand. I didn''t expect this game, but it didn''t hurt me. This woman wants to kill several birds with one arrow now, but let me see if she is worth my investment."


    "Suddenly a little eager, what surprise will this woman bring to me? I''m looking forward to it!"


    Ye Zixuan rolled her eyes, stood up and hummed: "play back to play, but don''t play yourself in. In addition, be careful recently. The wes didn''t let you suffer a secret loss, nor did they get any benefits from the official hands of the holy Dynasty. I''m sure it won''t be done like this. I guess what I want most now is to kill you."


    Although Ye Zixuan''s words were very stiff, Chu Feng felt that he cared about himself and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I can''t even want to die if I have a beautiful concubine here."


    Ye Xinlan is her sister-in-law. She was teased by Chu Feng in front of her. She was unavoidably shy and said angrily, "go to you!" Then he turned around to leave and found something. He pointed at the empty cup and said, "I remember you didn''t bring anything when you came up. Who did you drink just now?"


    Chu Feng subconsciously, when ye Xinlan was her own woman, she really didn''t pay attention to these things. At the moment, ye Zixuan asked her to think of it. She was shocked and then said with an embarrassed smile, "I just talked to you and I forgot my words!"


    Ye Zixuan hummed: "pay attention next time. Who knows what kind of poison you have on this stallion. If it is passed on to my sister-in-law and affects my younger brother or sister, I won''t beat you to death!"


    Leaving a word, ye Zixuan shook her head and left. As the person in charge of Yinfeng, she still has a lot of things to do. But Chu Feng looked at her back and said, "my little wife is not so fierce. My child, she even wants to call her sister. I think it needs courage."


    "No, Lan Lan?"


    Ye Xinlan put down his sweater and looked at Chu Feng. He wanted to be tough and warn him. He just saw Chu Feng''s face and couldn''t get tough. Finally, he said helplessly: "can you not get into the role too much. The child is yours, but I''m not your woman. It''s your mother-in-law. You look like this, I feel guilty and evil!"


    Chu Feng curled his lips and said with disapproval: "it''s also a sense of guilt. When I drank that thing, I knew it was me. You didn''t push it away. Otherwise, can I do this?"


    "In sum, it''s me who suffers losses and is hurt. I was borrowed by you for no reason."


    Ye Xinlan''s face was stiff and covered with a layer of blush. He bit his lips and wanted to say that he was just the mother, but she was not really pregnant with her. However, she finally swallowed the words to her mouth and pointed to the balcony door: "do what you should do. Don''t disturb me. Fortunately, she is a daughter. If you are the same as you, I will be very angry."


    Chu Feng was stunned. He took Ye Xinlan''s hand and asked with ecstasy: "have you checked it?"


    Ye Xinlan was stunned and looked at Chu Feng''s expression at the moment, just like Su Qin''s ecstatic expression when he was huaisu Mobei. Unconsciously, he drew up a smile and said, "well, when Qing was still there that day, I checked it out. It was a girl!"


    Chufeng''s heart pounded, Yan Ruyu''s child was gone, and he always wanted to make up for this regret. At the moment, he was about to have a daughter. Chu Feng''s mood can be imagined. He hugged Ye Xinlan''s head and gave a fierce kiss on his mouth and laughed wildly: "great, my daughter must be as beautiful as you!"Yexinlan is completely stiff, and finally turns into a bitter smile in her heart, feeling that she is a bit dumb and eating Coptis. He has a meaning that he can''t say bitterly. He looks away from her eyes. She whispers softly in his heart. Silly girl, shall I tell him that night is you, and the child in her stomach is you and him?


    Gently shake her head, ye Xinlan heart more complex, from the beginning of disgust, to with the stomach growing up, ye Xinlan has been completely when they and Chu Feng children, sometimes always very inexplicable.


    Looking at the Chu wind, which caresses her stomach and smiles, ye Xinlan is worried about which naive and Chu wind has something happened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    With the help of Miyano''s death, Chu Feng made Yuren''s crisis dissipate in an instant, and let Weiss fall into a scandal. At present, he is under the pressure of people from all over the world.


    Although the result is good, but Chu Feng is a little helpless, that is, he wanted to keep a low profile. The name of Chu Feng once again entered the eyes of the people of the world, and it was also artificially spread. As a result, Huo bin called from Xiangjiang, and his words were full of excitement.


    That is because of the Weiss incident, Chu Feng''s attention has doubled. At present, someone has built a microblog, and the number of chufeng fans has soared to 30 million within an hour, killing countless superstars and celebrities.


    In addition, the hero of jianghaifengyun is Chu Feng, which also makes the film just released abroad hot. After half a month of pre-sale tickets, the owners of every cinema are all laughing, and they get the most practical benefits.


    In a word, the Weis incident has promoted the reputation of Chu Feng, and no one knows it. It''s just that Chu Feng knows it''s just two words, kengda!


    At the end of the conversation with Huo bin, Chu Feng took out his mobile phone and sat on the balcony. He landed on the website to search for Chu Feng. As expected, there were many hot topics, such as the second Mr. Du, the magic doctor, the world''s richest young boss, and so on. However, there were no words like the underground emperor of the northern part of the holy court, which made Chu Feng feel a little more at ease.


    After a look at these searched news, Chu Feng coughs constantly. A news about Lanxi B capital makes Chu Feng blush with sweat. It describes Chu Feng as a person who feels that Chu Feng is not real, what kind and righteous knight errant, and so on. After a few eyes, Chu Feng quickly closes the news and looks at others.


    Think of Huo bin and his own micro blog, Chu Feng landed on the search, but did not search to see the hot search first Chu Feng two words, bitter smile pit father chufeng click in, the corners of his mouth mercilessly twitch a few times, only to see the things just updated not long ago are about themselves, and very detailed.


    Blink of an eye, in addition to not directly say that he is the Chu wind, the rest of the things are not bad, the rise of the river and sea, the unification of the Imperial City, the establishment of the Qiao family of the three provinces, the complete unification of the north, fengteng group and so on, all of which make Chu Feng frown involuntarily.


    Intuition. This is a familiar person.


    After a look at the comments, Chu Feng Chin has a tendency to fall down. I can see that many people leave messages with abuse and appreciation. Generally speaking, praise is more than abuse. Moreover, as long as the last minute appears, the next minute will disappear completely. Obviously, someone has set the key words and deleted them every second!


    After reading for half an hour, Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and saw that the attention on the top was even more wry. From the establishment of microblog to the time of two and a half hours now, the number of microblog fans has reached an astonishing 70 million, and it is still rising.


    After a brief look at it, Chu Feng paid close attention to people between 15 and 27 years old. Most of them were native people of the holy Dynasty, while others were foreign people.


    For a while, Chu Feng felt that the earth was so insecure, and the Internet was really not a good thing. Looking at the microblog that he didn''t know who set up it, Chu Feng sighed: "fortunately, I didn''t pop up my photos, otherwise it would be difficult to go out in the future."


    As for the wind and cloud of the river and the sea, Chu Feng also saw it later. You can see my four point outline, but it absolutely does not affect me.


    With a mobile phone, Chu Feng thought about dialing out a number, connected to Ye Zixuan, waiting for the connection, and then said, "little wife, do you know that microblog on the Internet?"


    Ye Zixuan on the other end of the phone cackled and said with rare smile: "I just saw that I had only 20000 fans in two years of microblogging. You will break through 100 million in a few hours. The fans cover all over the world. It''s really hard to know that there is wood with less hands!"


    Ye Zixuan''s playful words made Chu Feng helpless, and said with a wry smile: "OK, I''m having a headache. Use Yinfeng''s channel to find out who is running this microblog, and pass all his information to me. I want to see if there is a figure of the network giant Ma Jia behind me."


    Ye Zixuan replied that she cut off the phone without any problem. Chu Feng leaned on her cell phone and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    After a few minutes, Melanie came up and looked at Chu Feng, who was still lying there. She thought she was asleep. She shook her head and whispered, "smelly boy, you can bear so much at such a young age. It''s heartbreaking to see it."


    Chu Feng''s ears moved, but he didn''t open his eyes, thinking about what she wanted to do!


    Du small mouth, blue Mei Er carefully looked at Chu Feng, Nunu said to herself: "eyelashes are still very long, it seems that I am almost, not a man!"


    Talking to herself, LAN Mei Er is ready to leave until Chu Feng wakes up. She stands up and walks out. However, she stops. She looks back at Chu Feng''s eyes, and her face gradually rises to a layer of shyness.


    When she came back again, she squatted down to see that there was no one else. She whispered, "no one, just for a moment. Should it be ok?"


    Not knowing what she wanted to do, she found a reason to be at ease. She lowered her head slowly, and her red lips were clasped on Chu Feng''s mouth. Her beautiful eyes flashed. Suddenly, she saw Chu Feng, who was closed in front of her eyes, and did not know when to open her eyes. She looked tight and wanted to stand up.However, he found that he could not stand up any more. Chu Feng''s two hands had already encircled LAN Mei er''s slender waist, and pulled her directly onto her body. He jokingly said, "she still said that she didn''t fall in love with me. Secretly kiss me. How can you explain that, sister Meier?"


    When she was found stealing a kiss, she was so red that she almost squeezed out water. She bit her lips and hummed, "you still attack me many times. Can''t you kiss you?"


    With the words of reason, Chu Feng was shocked with a smile. She drew close to blueberry and said, "why do you sneak around? I''m a good talker."


    Blueberry did not know what was going on. Her red lips had been blocked by Chu Feng, and she wanted to speak. A tongue had slipped into her mouth and wantonly sucked her sweet tongue. Her eyes widened instantly and her head was full of confusion.


    Although she had been kissed by Chu Feng several times, she did not pay attention to the time when she skimmed the water. When did she come to the French wet kiss, she could not help herself. Now she was hugged by Chu Feng, struggling and unable to struggle. She felt that she was willing to degenerate.


    Originally, her eyes widened. She felt a pair of big hands getting into her clothes, and her whole body was completely stiff. She had sneaked attacks through her clothes for countless times. At the moment, there was no barrier to contact, and she forgot to respond.


    "No, I didn''t expect that the real thing was so good. It was much better than the clothes."


    Chu Feng was a rascal and said that she would not let go of her struggle until she bit her little mouth with her red face, and Chu Feng continued to say, "go ahead, what can I do for you?"


    Blueberry felt that the dishonest hands were still there. Fortunately, there was no one else. Otherwise, when she lost face, she hummed and said, "the news from Wes exchange house just now rejected your one million pool money redemption, claiming that she would never compromise with the murderer."


    "So I''m here to ask you, how can the hundreds of enemies solve this problem and not keep them in fengteng garden?"


    Chu Feng changed all kinds of shapes. When he didn''t see the eyes of blueberry, who was almost killing people, he said faintly: "Weiss officials are not afraid of the pressure of the people and do not compromise. It seems that this time is a brave one. I don''t know whether this idea is from Xinzi. If so, this woman is good!"


    According to Chu Feng''s idea, Weiss would hesitate for a moment when he put forward such a request. Finally, he would give the money. Unexpectedly, he refused directly, which meant that some plans of Chu Feng were broken.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng whispered: "it''s definitely not possible to raise them in fengteng garden. I''m not their father. I don''t have the obligation to send the motorcade to other places and send a team of brothers to guard it. Wes doesn''t give money for a day. I don''t kill them. I only give them leftovers from major wine stores."


    "In addition, let the guard''s brother take pictures of the process. Although this will damage my image as a civilized man, it''s better than that Weiss doesn''t give money to redeem people!"


    Chu Feng returned to his taste and looked at the shape of his big hand there. He said with a smile, "it''s not enough to be honest, Meier. Shall I go to your place to sleep tonight?"


    Taking advantage of Chu Feng''s attention shift, LAN Mei Er pushed him aside. She quickly tidied up her clothes. Seeing that there was no abnormality, she glared at Chu Feng fiercely and hummed, "are you ready to persuade Miss Su if you want to go to sleep with your sister?"


    Chu Feng wryly laughed and said, "no!"


    "Then don''t disturb my sister. I don''t want to be furtive with you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    Ten lorries drove into fengteng garden. Hundreds of Weiss who were detained during the day to boost their morale and pressure were driven into the carriage by the members of the damper. In less than 20 minutes, they were all locked in the dark carriages.


    Chu Feng stood in the garden and looked at the ten cars driving out slowly. He said to Xia Yan, "one million pool coins should be taken good care of. We are poor. 300000 people are waiting for us to eat with their mouths open. Hundreds of thousands of families are waiting for us to support us. How can I feel that there is less than one million Chi Yuan


    Xia Yan laughs bitterly when he hears the words. Today, there are 400 Wes people, one million of which are 400 million Chi and nearly 3 billion holy Koreas. How can those people who only earn tens of thousands of yuan a year live?


    However, Xia Yan slandered it in his heart, but he didn''t say it. The elite of Fengmen, together with the strength of Qiao''s family in the three northeast provinces, and a series of derivative industries of fengteng group, involved the problem of eating for 800000 families and 4 million people.


    At the moment, although Chu Feng seems to be a rogue, in the face of the ever-growing wind door, there are still growing numbers of people. Even if four million people suddenly eat a box lunch for 10 yuan, it will cost 80 million yuan for two meals a day. However, Fengmen pays more than 80 million yuan a day.


    Nearly three billion is a lot, but it is only enough to support such a huge wind door in less than a month. The brothers who died in the war alone are entitled to a pension of 5 million each.


    Xia Yan looks at Chu Feng standing beside him with a faint smile on his mouth. He has a little more respect in his heart. Although Chu Feng seems to care nothing about everything and his means are cruel, he is good anyway. He can afford all the people in the damper and the four million people who depend on him to eat.


    Looking at the distance, thinking of his sister, Xia Yan only sighs in his heart, maybe it''s really predestined.


    Although Xia Yan wants Xia Wei and Chu Feng to be together, sometimes the reality can erase too many things.


    Chu Feng is destined to stand on the top of the people, doomed to the future is to affect the existence of countless people, and Xia Wei is just a simple girl.


    A silent sigh sounded in his heart, and Xia Yan looked a little dim. He said to Chu Feng: "the wind is less. It''s not early. I''ll go to rest first. I''ve sent 500 people to guard the Weiss. There won''t be any change."


    Chu Feng didn''t notice Xia Yan''s look, but felt the pressure on his shoulder was increasing. It was not that Chu Feng really loved money. He really didn''t want any money. So once he had the opportunity, Chu Feng would not let go of any opportunity to make money and seek profits, because too many people were waiting for him to eat.


    This is also the reason why chufeng suppressed the opportunity to kill and cooperate with Hercules. After all, it has brought Chu Feng a net profit of more than one billion Chi dollars a year, and there is no need to take too many risks.


    Looking at the distant starry sky, Chu Feng whispered: "spring flowers bloom, poppies bloom, and I should go to Jiaoyu in a few days, otherwise Hercules'' money can''t be eaten!"


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng was ready to go back to rest, but when he turned around and took two steps, he saw LAN Mei Er coming from one side. Chu Feng put a smile on her mouth and walked over to her. She put her arms around her waist and coughed and said, "my little aunt said that your massage technique is good. Recently, your body has been injured a lot. I''ve got a lot of injuries."


    Blue Mei er''s body was stiff. Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, she opened her mouth after going out a little: "are you afraid of death?"


    Chu Feng curled his lips, as if he were a thief, looking back at the main building and said: "heart language, they have been together with ice and ice these two days, I go back to guard the empty room alone!" Turning back, she looked at her meaningfully and said, "besides, I''ll find you a man. Will you take it?"


    The corner of LAN Mei er''s mouth moved, and finally she bowed her head shyly. Although she constantly warned herself not to be emotional with Chu Feng, she just followed Chu Feng for so long. Watching this young man devise strategies to smash one plot after another, which made countless people scared. The girl''s heart is hard to understand and guess.


    Walking into a building next to the main building, chufeng directly took blueberry to a room, stretched out his arms and twisted his neck: "tired to death, take a bath first!"


    LAN Mei Er sat on the bed and saw what Chu Feng really wanted to do to her. She mumbled and asked, "son of a bitch, what do you really want from me?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded his head honestly, looked at LAN Mei er''s sad eyes and said with a smile: "and you all fall in love with me. If you look at me in fengteng garden every day, you will not fall in love with others. Moreover,"


    "male chauvinism, you are just making excuses for your own greed!"


    LAN Mei er said angrily, but she also knew that Chu Feng was right. Even if she was going to find a man, she would have no feeling. She secretly said that Chu Feng was poison. She picked up the phone and called out. After connecting, she said softly, "Jingyin, you should rest early this evening. I have something to deal with, and I will not go back."


    After talking to Huang Jingyin who lived with her, she hung up the phone with a red face and her heart beating. She put her mobile phone beside her, and she lay on the bed. She had fantasized about how Chu Feng would accept her. But when she really came, she found that she was still nervous.Fengteng garden is 15 kilometers away.


    When Chu Feng takes a bath and is ready to take the hot pepper like but lovely Lanmei child, the truck leaving fengteng garden comes here. Five hundred members of the damper have been waiting here for a long time. Below is a parking lot, but it has been emptied out by the damper for temporary use to detain the Avis.


    One by one, the wis were pulled down from the car by the damper members, just like when the Weiss came in the last century. They were escorted into the underground parking lot. There was no sound in the whole process, but there was a kind of depression.


    The underground parking lot is seven meters underground. There are four entrances, two for vehicles to enter and two for vehicles to go out. At the moment, there are 100 damper members guarding the other two exits.


    After 400 Weiss were forced into the underground parking lot which can accommodate 150 cars at the same time, members of the damper carried plastic buckets in one after another, and some bowls and chopsticks that looked very old were also brought in. This is the evening meal of the Weisi people who did not eat.


    Four hundred Weiss were very angry at this scene. They could see that the things they carried in were leftovers. Although they didn''t mean to stink the next day, they just wanted them to eat leftovers. Although they were hungry, no one moved.


    After some of the damper members were ready, they all withdrew from the underground parking lot. There were only four places where they could get in and out. At present, they were holding all of them. Although there were still rainwater pipes, they could only accommodate one person. Moreover, it was dirty and smelly inside. Hundreds of people wanted to go out, which was even more like a dream.


    Everything calmed down. The members of the damper were guarding the exits. One hundred people were at each exit, and another hundred people were patrolling around to find out the danger and kill it in time.


    We all know that one of the Weis was threatened by Chu Feng for one million yuan. If he ran away accidentally, it would be a waste of money. Although Chu Feng would not blame them, they were ashamed to think of it.


    What they didn''t know was that even Chu Feng didn''t think it had much effect at the moment. Even if 400 people were forced to flee to death, 30 people would run away in one night. What''s more, the storm gate members checked once an hour and the rain water channel was pried open.


    Several figures wrapped in black appeared in front of the crowd. Seeing such a familiar face, Weiss, who was detained, hardly roared with excitement.


    Because this is their specialty, with the title of master turtle, master!


    One of the small masters made a gesture of silence. When suppressing these people to stop shouting, he waved his hand to let several masters follow him to look around. After two minutes, these masters came back and nodded, and the dwarf master put down his hand.


    Looking at the 400 compatriots who looked forward in their eyes, the dwarf Master said in a low voice: "the Empire will never abandon its own people, because you are all willing to contribute to the Empire. But the corridor we enter is too small and too many people can''t escape, we will be found. We will not save you to leave for the moment."


    Raising his hand to stop those who want to ask why, the dwarf master continued: "although it is a shame, the people of the Empire should never fear hardship and shame. Compared with us living in the dark corner, a little pain is nothing to you."


    Pointing to those plastic buckets in the distance, he said, "eat it. Only by eating these things can you remember the humiliation that Chu Feng has given you today, and also can you accumulate strength to wait for our rescue. It is still early now. When it is still late at night, we will come to help you leave."


    The dwarf master''s words let 400 people all soften their looks, and then they all nodded silently. The dwarf master bowed to them and said, "you are all the pride of the Empire, and we will remember your contribution in our hearts."


    Then he stood up, raised his hand, and with a few followers jumped into the corridor. Several Weiss also quickly went to restore the rainwater channel cover to its original state, full of excitement, waiting for the rescue at night.


    They also listened to the advice of the dwarf master. They didn''t humiliate them because of the leftovers. They all picked up their chopsticks and began to eat. Only when they were satisfied would they have the strength to leave here.


    The sound of the collision of dishes and chopsticks sounded in the underground parking lot. All the members of the damper stationed outside were smiling. At first, they were worried that the Weiss would not eat and eventually starved to death. But now they are much more stable when they hear these voices.


    People are iron, rice is steel. If you don''t eat a meal, you will be hungry!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    Although it''s very nice to be away from beige in the city, it''s very nice to be away from beige in such a warm day.


    In the dark, Chu Feng''s motorcade was heading for the underground parking lot. His brow had not been stretched since the moment he knew the news. The wes can die, but he must not die at this time, otherwise the crisis that he has just solved will hit again.


    LAN Mei Er sits beside Chu Feng and looks at the boy with a frown on her side. She sighs with a little bit of loss in her heart. Originally, she has already let go of herself to have a romantic relationship with Chu Feng. As a result, she is interrupted in the middle of the way, and doodle her mouth to get rid of this tangle. She is also thinking about this evening''s affairs.


    The motorcade soon arrived outside the underground parking lot. Chu Feng opened the door and got off. The head of the guard came up and said, "I''m sorry!"


    No matter how the Weiss died, at least they died under their guard. The responsibility lies with them. There is no excuse to shirk the responsibility.


    Chu Feng looked at the leader lightly, and his brows slowly extended: "it''s useless to say I''m sorry now. Tell all the brothers who know the situation tonight that this matter can''t be spread out without my permission!"


    The headman nodded respectfully: "yes!"


    Chufeng''s side head takes blueberry and others directly into the underground parking lot. The damper leader arranges someone to tell the rest of the people and then follows him. He tells Chu Feng about this evening in detail.


    From the beginning of leaving fengteng garden to the underground parking lot, ten trucks didn''t stop in the middle of the way. They directly came here and drove all 400 Weisi people into the empty underground parking lot. Then, according to Chu Feng''s instructions, all the leftovers collected from various hotels were put into it.


    There was nothing strange about everything, and no one outside heard anything. Afterwards, they could only hear the voice of the wes eating. But before long, there was a scream in the underground parking lot.


    When the members of the wind door heard the scream, they ran in. They saw four hundred Weiss, who were as mad as a goat, frothing in their mouths, and all of them fell to the ground with no sound at all.


    Chufeng quietly listened to fengmentou''s words, then waved him out to do other things, looking at the 400 Weisi people on the ground. Chu Feng walked among them, and finally squatted down in front of a man with a black face.


    With a flash of his finger, a gold needle appeared in his hand, stabbed into the man''s throat, and then pulled it out. Under the light, the gold needle slowly turned black. Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated and said, "look at what they eat this evening. These people are poisoned."


    Blueberry nodded and took two people to the side of a few big plastic buckets, walking very carefully, as far as possible did not touch those bowls and chopsticks on the ground, no one can be sure where the poison is.


    After a few minutes, blueberry came back and whispered, "the wind is low. The leftovers in several big plastic buckets have been checked to see if they are poisonous."


    "No poison?"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. The only thing that could bring poison in was those big plastic buckets. At the moment, he said that there was no poison in the big plastic buckets, and Chu Feng was a little confused.


    "Yes, several plastic buckets are not poisonous," she nodded


    Chu Fenghuan looked at the underground parking lot with only four exits, and said faintly: "the dispatcher will examine the damper brothers stationed tonight to see if there is any problem!"


    She nodded and took out the phone to call out. After asking about the 500 guards tonight, she looked at Chu Feng and said, "what should I do now? All four hundred Weiss are dead. She has been staring at you all the time, but she won''t be too polite to you. Kill the prisoners!"


    Chu Fengmo silent, looking at the gold needle in his hand, stretched out his tongue and licked it. Blueberry saw her heart tight and subconsciously opened her mouth: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng pursed his lower lip. Growing up in the medical pile, he had no resistance to special drugs, and was regarded as invincible.


    Tasting the taste, Chu Feng wiped the gold needle and put it away in a flash. He looked at hundreds of Weisi people on the ground, and the corners of his mouth raised a hint of fun: "let Yihe Mingzi come to see me!"


    With that, Chu Feng turned and left the underground parking lot without paying attention to the dead people on the ground. When she saw Chu Feng, she didn''t know what he was going to do. She arranged for some people to guard at the door, and then left the underground parking lot.


    The underground parking lot again fell into a calm, only a few hundred Weiss lying in the filth on the ground, a ground of corpses, a heart palpitating picture.


    The original rain water channel opened from the new, a head in black came out from below, looked around, made a gesture to the back, and then jumped out, followed by three people wrapped in black, which were the experts who began to appear.


    They took out the camera from their bodies and photographed all the corpses on the ground. It took less than a minute before and after. The four people finished all this and withdrew from the original road!Two minutes later, Chu Feng came back to the basement again. He went straight to the entrance of the Diyu channel. With a touch of fun in his mouth, he said to the girl who came in: "send someone to the sewer outlet three kilometers away, and kill three people who come out of it!"


    "Xinzi is a smart person. If she doesn''t dig a hole for her, how would she like to play with me? Just don''t let me down."


    His left eye twinkled and looked at the four masters who were fast moving towards the distance in the dark road. Chu Feng turned around and left a sentence indifferently: "otherwise, Shengchao is her burial place, she will never go back!"


    LAN Mei er''s eyebrows were even tighter. She didn''t know who chufeng was going to kill. However, she quickly ordered the surrounding hall entrance to pass by. In order to be careful, she took two guns to defend, which kept up with Chu Feng. Ten minutes later, Chu Feng''s motorcade started again and left the underground parking lot to return to fengteng garden.


    It''s like 400 dead Wes are not that important anymore!


    At night, the lights of Wes exchange hall, which have been extinguished, are still on.


    Xinzi sits in the small living room of the inner courtyard, sipping thick coffee without sugar. This is the habit of Xinzi for many years. I believe that only the bitterest coffee can we taste the hard life.


    Behind Xinzi''s back still stands Jingshan, which does not have many smiles and expressions. She stands there like a wooden man. On her face in her fifties, she can''t see the tiredness brought by the late night.


    There is another person, Miyano''s personal secretary assistant, Miyano''s personal secretary assistant, but after Miyano''s death, his status has also declined dramatically. Although he still has that name there, we all know that Mitu has not returned to his former glory, and he is just a errand.


    Moreover, at the moment, Mitu''s face is still dignified and anxious. Sometimes he looks outside and looks at the calm Xinzi. A slight sweat can be seen between his forehead, indicating his inner uneasiness.


    At this time, Jingshan raised his head and flashed a sharp color in his eyes and opened his mouth: "coming!"


    Xinzi nodded and put down the coffee cup. She looked out. At the next moment, a figure in black with blood all over her body appeared in front of the three people. Seeing the injury on this person, Xinzi seemed to have expected it, and said faintly: "just come back alive?"


    The figure in black is the master, and also the master leader who is responsible for handling affairs tonight. When he feels the pain all over his body, he also opens his mouth: "the wind door is closed. We were surrounded by them after we came out of the sewer for a while. We could have left calmly, but they shot and killed two companions as soon as they met."


    "In the end, hundreds of people were killed, and only I came back alive!"


    Xinzi nodded slightly, then took a sip of the cold coffee and said, "how are things going? Was it not noticed by the rest of the people? "


    The head of the master bowed his head and respectfully replied: "things are going well. All those people have fallen down. According to your Highness''s arrangement, the Peugeot of our actions tonight is all of Jardine family''s. In addition, the photos are also brought back safely. It can be sure that no one found out about us."


    "Good!" With a smile, Xinzi stood up and walked over. At this moment, a dagger appeared in her hand and stabbed the master''s body. She said, "how can you be a member of the plum blossom club? How can you say that no one else knows about it? Now I can say this


    The master''s eyes stare at Liuyuan, who seems to have no idea that Xinzi will attack him. At the same time, regret flashed in his eyes. He knew that Xinzi''s plan should be passed back first. However, he has died, so he can only leave with this regret.


    Shinko''s indifference made him stand up and swallow hard. He also understood that if the person in charge of the country knew what Xinzi was doing, he would definitely pay a heavy price.


    And Xinzi also at the moment side look to him light ask: "San Gu Jun, what did you say happened this evening?"


    Mitu''s body trembled, knowing that Xinzi had moved his mobile phone and wiped his sweat, he replied, "I don''t know what happened tonight. I only know that three gaowu and one Zhongwu of Jiahe family didn''t listen to his Highness''s arrangement and acted arbitrarily to kill chufeng and wash away the shame. As a result, they all died."


    Xinzi nodded with admiration, went back and sat down and said, "you don''t know anything about Sangu, and we can''t do anything about it. Then you can go to fengteng Garden tomorrow morning and tell Chu Feng that we are willing to pay 400 million yuan to redeem our compatriots who break into fengteng garden!"


    "And tell him that he hopes to return his compatriots who have not been damaged as soon as possible!"


    Mitu Ma Yi''s body was shocked. For the first time, she felt that Xinzi in front of her was no worse than a man. If she insisted on saying something bad, it was that she was a woman.


    Although there is instinctive fear for Xinzi in his heart, he has no more choices at this time, and respectfully replies: "Hi!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    More than five o''clock in the morning, fengteng garden is full of lights!


    After returning from the underground parking lot, Chu Feng quietly sat in the hall to drink tea, which seemed the same as before. However, because of the late night, it gave people a strange atmosphere. The members of the ventilation door who patrolled back and forth tried not to make any sound and guessed what was going on.


    Why does chufeng still sit there drinking tea at night.


    Melanie also sat in the hall, watching Chu Feng, who almost possessed her this evening, felt a little pity. Four hundred Weiss died. She knew what kind of pressure chufeng would face if the news spread.


    Perhaps the death of Yu Ren, who has just been cleared of four or two pounds, will also be involved in Chu Feng''s body.


    When she was silent in the hall, Xia Yan came in from the outside, a little tired on his face. However, she came in and sat down and drank a glass of water. She still spoke softly: "the wind is less. The four masters killed three according to your instructions. One of them was seriously injured and ran away. His identity was also found out. They all have the beauty of Yihe family."


    Chu Feng eyebrows a pick mouth: "Yi He family?"


    Xia Yan knows that chufeng doesn''t believe it. Even if he hears the news, he doesn''t believe it very much. The whole Yihe family is destroyed under Miyano''s conspiracy, and the Yihe family is controlled by Chu Feng''s drugs. At this time, such a thing should not be done.


    It was just that Peugeot, who was found out on the three dead people, had no water. He nodded and said, "yes, I have sent three corpses to me. You can go and have a look at them because of the lack of wind."


    Chu Feng gently responded, put down the tea cup and went outside. The three corpses were also carried to the front of them. They were not covered on their heads. They could be seen that they were Wes people. Chu Feng pressed them several times on their bodies and raised a smile on their lips.


    Xia Yan didn''t see Chu Feng''s smile. She went to pass the three signs to Chu Feng and said, "this is found on them. The word Yihe is clearly visible."


    Chu Feng took a look at it. It was Weis who wrote Yihe a hundred years ago. He had seen it on Yihe Mingzi. Chu Feng naturally recognized that this brand had no moisture, and it must have come from Yihe family.


    But that is to say, after a glance, Chu Feng threw the sign on the bodies of the three corpses and said in a loud voice, "where is Yihe Mingzi?"


    Xia Yan looked at the time and said, "the night flight is arranged from the river and sea. According to the reason, we should go to fengteng garden half an hour ago, but we don''t know what happened."


    Chu Feng turned over and walked to the steps in front of the main building and sat down with a faint opening: "being chased and killed!"


    Xia Yan and LAN mei''er are shocked. The latter subconsciously says, "little wind, do you think it was made by Yihe Mingzi, and send someone to kill her?"


    Chu Feng looked up and shook his head at the night sky and said, "it''s not that I want to kill her, but someone is going to kill her. It''s just the beginning to poison 400 Weiss tonight. The four masters with Yihe family brand are only four pieces of chess pieces. Maybe the one who is seriously injured and leaves now also went to see the king of Yama."


    "Another purpose is that there is a strange poisoning incident involving the wes people. I will definitely let Yihe Mingzi come, and it is necessary to kill her!"


    Looking down at the three corpses on the ground, Chu Feng''s smile added two points of banter: "after all, Yihe Mingzi can prove something and do something for me. Her death is a good thing. It not only makes me lose the hub with Yihe family, but also makes Yihe family hate me. After all, I called Yihe Mingzi all night."


    Xia Yan and LAN Mei Er looked at each other, and the former frowned and said, "little wind, you mean the other party is deliberately poisoning, and know that you will definitely find Yihe Mingzi, and then know that we will block the four masters, so let them take the brand of Yihe family, in order to stir up the relationship between us and the Yihe family?"


    Chufeng said with a smile: "it is not!"


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng did not speak any more. He asked Bingqing to keep up with the seriously injured master. He can be sure that he finally entered the exchange hall. He also can be sure that Xinzi made a move tonight. The reason why he did so is a kind of proof and provocation.


    It proves that Xinzi is a capable person. She stirs up her relationship with the Jardine family and intensifies the contradiction between herself and Weiss. At the same time, she takes some chips to increase her political achievements.


    However, these things are not suitable for Xia Yan. They know that the subtle relationship between themselves and Xinzi depends on this time. The consequences of success and failure are very big. Chu Feng needs to think about it and arrange some things. After all, Xinzi is a woman with hatred and even great ambition.


    When the scene fell into silence, Gu Ming suddenly flashed out from the dark, and the black knife in his hand pointed to the front and said: "come out!"


    The passing members of Fengmen and Xia Yanlan Meier are all tight. Only Chu Feng is calm all the time, but he just looks at Gu Ming more. With the help of Tiandao old man for a short time, Gu Ming''s sharpness is much better than before. Chu Feng has even smelled the familiar smell.


    Under the lock of solitary life Qi machine, a tall and beautiful figure suddenly appears in the dark, with a face of mixed blood and natural wavy hair. It''s beautiful!


    But when I looked at it, I saw that the woman was covered with blood, and there were wounds in several places all over her body. Chu Feng raised her mouth and stood up and said, "I thought you would die. I didn''t expect you not only didn''t die, but also lived here, and I didn''t waste my investment in you.""Come with me. You can see that you are poisoned. If you don''t understand, you will die within half an hour."


    It was Yihe Mingzi who had come back from Weiss and lurked in the river and sea with the people of Yihe family. After receiving the instruction of Chu Feng, he chartered a plane to the imperial city all night. But not long after he got off the bus and left the airport, he was attacked by ten people. All of them were Chinese martial arts experts.


    Yihe Mingzi walked over and suddenly stopped to look at the three corpses on the ground. He didn''t care much. He was more attracted by the three signs on their bodies.


    Xia Yan timely took a step forward and said, "these are the masters who appear to detain 400 Westies underground parking lots tonight!"


    "They are not Jardine masters!"


    Yihe Mingzi nodded slightly, but just dropped a word and followed Chu Feng in. They walked through the corridor to a guest room in the backyard. Ye Zixuan and they had left because of Luo Yin''s death. At the moment, Chu Feng casually opened a door and walked in.


    Chu Feng looked back at Yihe Mingzi, the attractive woman. At the moment, her blood was filthy. Chu Feng said with a warm smile, "in my eyes, you are my servant, my slave, and my woman. They are not at the same level. Will they be angry with their opponents?"


    Yihe Mingzi''s face changed and he was angry, but he knew that he was no different from Chu Feng''s slaves. He would die immediately after leaving Chu Feng''s protection. He said coldly, "I''ll take a bath and wash it down."


    Then, ignoring Chu Feng, she walked into the bathroom and was attacked tonight. She could be sure that those were Jiahe masters. As for why she suddenly wanted to kill her, she didn''t understand. It was only Wei who was in charge of worrying about going back to revenge.


    Chu Feng didn''t have much mood swings. He pointed to the bed. After Yihe Mingzi lay down, the five needles fell down, took a knife across Yihe Mingzi''s wrist and took a tea cup. Then, black blood flowed from it. Almost half a cup later, the color of the blood became normal.


    After removing the gold needle, a sharp pain spread all over Yihe Mingzi''s body, especially the wound on his wrist that was scraped open, which was like a heart.


    Chu Feng took out the powder without fluctuation and sprinkled it evenly on those wounds, and said faintly: "this is the game between Xinzi and me. Everything is arranged by her. But you don''t need to hate her. In the future, maybe you will be the best partner. Don''t ask me why. Now I have no way to answer you."


    In some wounds are sprinkled powder, instant hemostasis, chufeng Yihe Mingzi side when a Leng, immediately put the powder in her hand said: "the rest of their own!"


    After Yihe Mingzi took the powder, Chu Feng stood up and walked over to the table with his back to the bed and said, "solve your injury, I will let someone take you to the underground parking lot, where there are hundreds of Weisi people without breathing and heartbeat, but I believe you can bring me a little surprise."


    "Although I can do it myself, it will be boring and Xinzi won''t be able to play."


    Deal with the new one and put on the bra before opening his mouth: "you are all bastards, for the sake of your intrigue, let our lowly people die, so you will go to hell in the future."


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and looked back at the arrangement. Yihe Mingzi, who was so charming and charming, said with a smile: "the world itself is unfair. I''m waiting for your good news."


    After finishing, Yihe Mingzi opened the door and turned to open his mouth when he was about to step out: "you said you want me to be your woman after saving the Yihe family. I''m ready to collect money at any time."


    Chufeng looked at Yihe Mingzi quietly and left with a word. Until the figure disappeared in the sight, he began to speak softly: "the wasp''s tail needle is the most poisonous woman''s heart. If you don''t wear down the feelings of Weiss in your heart and don''t let you hate everything, how can I dare to climb into your bed?"


    When Chu Feng sighed softly, Murong Bing appeared behind Chu Feng like a ghost. Looking at the direction of no one, he hummed: "that goblin wears my clothes, how can I feel more goblin than I am, hum!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    Feng Teng garden ushered in a guest, the former chief assistant of Weiss. Although the members of the wind door invited him in politely, he only waited in the living room for nearly half an hour, but still did not see the person he wanted to see.


    One side of Xia Yan looked at Sangu Ma Yi''s impatience, and said in good time: "Mr. Sangu, the wind is less. Generally, I get up at 7:30, and then I will have an hour''s exercise and breakfast. I expect to see you at nine o''clock."


    Mitsui tried to squeeze out a smile and said, "it''s OK. Fengshao is a legend. It''s nothing for me to wait for an hour."


    However, his anger flashed in his heart. Although he was not very clear about Chu Feng''s usual diet, work and rest time, Chu Feng''s habit of getting up at six o''clock was no secret. At the moment, Xia Yan said so, and he was not easy to break. That only showed that he had made a detailed understanding of Chu Feng.


    Xia Yan looks at Mitu''s impatience and sits there, glancing at a smile and wondering what chufeng is doing. Clearly, there is nothing to listen to music on the balcony. Why doesn''t he come to see Mitu Mayi?


    At the moment, on the balcony of the main building, Chu Feng leaned on the chair and listened to the theme song of the river and sea!


    Reach high. In the part of the tide, Chu Feng couldn''t help humming: "thirty million li of mountains and rivers, how many heroes come forth in large numbers, how many hardships in ancient and modern times, only understand by the people in the Bureau. I want to draw a knife and fight for thousands of miles, just for peace and peace in my heart."


    Ye Xinlan sat aside, and when Chu Feng dropped the last word in the hand machine, he opened his red lips and said, "mitumai has come a little bit Are you not ready to go down to see him? "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll see him when he comes. It seems that I have a guilty conscience!"


    Chu Feng sketched out a smile and leaned there, his fingers tapping on the reclining chair and said faintly: "only let him wait, let him mess, he can''t guess what I think now, and I''m waiting for a news, only holding this news, I can break all the next situation calmly."


    Ye Xinlan nodded slightly and did not ask Chu Feng what to do. She believed that Chu Feng was a proper person. She sat up and touched her stomach and said, "I''m going to check the fetus in the afternoon. Do you want to go?"


    Chu Feng fingers a stagnation, very want to see, but think about it or shake his head said: "I will not go, let Luodan go with you, Huangcheng hospital she is more familiar, more convenient, in addition, I arrange damper brothers to protect you!"


    Ye Xinlan was a little disappointed, but the woman of this age could control her mood and nodded slightly: "you are busy. I can go with Luo Dan in the afternoon."


    Stand up, today there is no sun, the temperature is not very high, here more than an hour, still a little cold, ready to go back to the room to have a rest.


    As soon as ye Xinlan left, blueberry came up, sat down and said, "the wind is weak. If you don''t go, 400 Weiss are dead. We are already in a bad situation. If we don''t see Mitsui at the moment, maybe he will catch the topic. Then we will be more passive. What do you think?"


    Chu Feng lay there with her eyes closed and whispered, "Meier, how can I speak differently today?"


    "Where is it?"


    LAN Mei Er also knew that she was less in awe of Chu Feng, so she naturally knew what was going on. But the girl had a thin complexion after all. She didn''t mean to admit it. She hummed, "don''t talk about the topic. What do you want to do? Tell us about it. Don''t make us worried."


    But Chu Feng did not answer. He opened his eyes and jokingly looked at LAN Mei ER and said, "it''s just like this. If you break into Yumen pass, would you be rude to me?"


    When she was said by Chu Feng, LAN Mei er''s face was covered with a blush. She turned her head to one side and did not let Chu Feng see her opening: "business is business, private is private. Don''t mix it up!"


    Chu Feng didn''t tangle with the problem, continued to tease blueberry, and looked at the distant light opening: "go to my little aunt, Jingyin has grown up, and let her report to me later."


    She was stunned, and then her face appeared angry and said, "Chu Feng, I don''t want you to be responsible for anything. Do you want to kick me out of the wind door? I knew you were such a person, you shouldn''t have been cheated by you last night."


    "Sister Meier, are you prejudiced against me?"


    Chu Feng just sat up straight, smelling the speech, she looked at the angry blue mei''er, knowing that she had misunderstood herself, she said with a bitter smile: "I just let someone bring me a thing from three provinces, ready to put it there in Guanghan garden. The rest of the people, even Xia Yan, are not suitable. You and my aunt are familiar with a little, so I want you to go."


    "I thought you were afraid that I would pester you and not me!" she said in a low voice


    LAN Mei Er felt the solemnity of Chu Feng''s words and nodded solemnly: "don''t worry, I will pick out a group of absolutely loyal people from the Jade Scorpion group to guard. The relationship between the team leader and me will not be disgusted. I will certainly not let you down."


    Chu Feng nodded, the mobile phone vibrated, picked it up and opened it, raised a smile around the corner of his mouth, stood up and said: "things are estimated to arrive in the afternoon. You should be ready to go there. Pay attention to safety. Call me the first time if there is anything. Now I''m going to deliver Mitsui Masai, a pitiable person, sitting for more than an hour!"LAN Mei Er then stood up and looked at Chu Feng speechless. However, she appreciated it a little more. She liked Chu Feng''s temperament that Tai Shan collapsed in front of me!


    Shrugging her shoulders, LAN Mei Er ignored Chu Feng''s plan to deal with the matter. She left and drove her car away from fengteng garden. At the same time, she secretly mobilized dozens of Jade Scorpion group members into Guanghan garden.


    Chufeng came to the living room, sitting there almost lost patience. Seeing Chu Feng''s arrival, Mitu Masai immediately stood up. Before facing Chu Feng, he could still have a trace of pride, but with the death of Miyano and Yuren, his pride gradually faded, with a trace of awe, and he did not know.


    Come out two steps politely open a mouth: "the wind is little!"


    Chufeng asked Xia Yan to go out for a while. Facing Mitsui''s offer of kindness and the outstretched hand, chufeng took the chair and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t change my life habits for more than ten years. I''m really sorry to have kept Mr. Sangu waiting for so long."


    Mitu''s hand was stiff there, and his face was ugly. Ten thousand grass mud horses were running there. Although chufeng said sorry, his tone was a reasonable one. Mitu could still hear it.


    Just in the face of Chu Feng, this bloody and ferocious guy, Mitsui told himself in psychology, endure!


    With a smile, he said: "fengshao is a good habit. Nowadays, young people in this era seldom have the character of fengshao. Therefore, we can see that fengshao''s success is not accidental, it is inevitable."


    Chu Feng pondered a smile, sat down and said: "don''t flatter. The world knows that you Weisi people have smiling faces in front of you and murderers in the back, and I''m a public enemy of Weis. So don''t come with me. Although it''s an enemy, it''s also a respectable enemy. I''ll throw up."


    "I had a good breakfast in the morning. I don''t want to throw up all of it."


    When mitumi''s facial muscles twitched, chufeng waved to ask people to give him a cup of tea, but he didn''t mean to serve him tea. He took a sip and said, "now I''m here. Let''s talk about anything. My time is precious. Although there is no sun, I have to enjoy the cold wind."


    Mitu''s gentle breath did not point to the Chu wind on a grass mud horse!


    Reluctantly with a smile, the tone of his voice said slightly: "well, there is no need to say anything about the gratitude and resentment between us. According to the meaning of our exchange hall and the official, after thinking about it, we decided to use one million pool dollars to redeem the Weiss people who broke into fengteng garden yesterday. I''m here for this matter."


    "If you let them go, you and Weiss may not be friends, but at least you will not be enemies."


    Chu Feng burst into a sneering smile, but in his heart, he had to admire Xinzi''s skill. He sent Jiahe master to kill 400 people. Finally, he pretended that he didn''t know anything. If he really used the master to investigate, Xinzi would say that he was the Yihe master under his control.


    After taking a sip of the tea cup, chufeng said faintly in Mitu''s expectant eyes: "it''s OK to let people go. It''s just yesterday that you asked you to give money to let people go. Hundreds of people ate my rice. A lunch box is very expensive now. We have to take care of their food and drink. We need hundreds of people to guard them. I have to pay a lot."


    "Suddenly, I felt that a million yuan was too cheap."


    Mitu''s heart flashed a sneer, people are dead, but also said these words, pretending to be surprised: "the wind is less, yesterday is we can not accept for a while, this is human nature, if you have any request, you can say it, we can talk about it!"


    Chu Feng rubbed the edge of the teacup and said, "originally I was going to kill them." "But I''m a good man. I''m a good man. I''m a five million pool dollar person. I''ll take all of them. This time, just say no to me, then I''ll be impolite."


    "I don''t want any money, and I''ll send you back a bunch of corpses!"


    Although he knew that all the people were dead, he was still surprised to hear Chu Feng lion say these words. However, after his surprise, he sneered and said with a little embarrassment on his face: "the wind is less, the price has increased five times. I can''t answer you. Please give me a little time."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "it''s OK. I''ll give you three days, but I''ll only accept the answer once. I''ll kill you when it''s overdue."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    Chu Feng is standing in the garden. She looks at the pool in front of her calmly and feels something ordinary. She has left the garden. The person standing behind him is Huang Jingyin, but she doesn''t disturb Chu Feng. She just stands there quietly.


    Chu Feng stood for an hour, then moved his body and opened his hand. Chu Feng felt the change of his body and finally sighed softly: "it seems that what we need is not a little time."


    With the help of Murong Bing and Bing qingyujie, chufeng has successfully cast martial arts and stepped into Tianyuan No.1 area, which is also because it can successfully kill Kato wood at that time. However, it has been a long time for Kato to settle in Tianyuan No.1 area, and Chu Feng still paid a little price.


    But I also understand that even in the same realm, there may be a huge gap. For the so-called "three doors and four schools", Chu Feng has a little more expectation. But he is also glad that the ruling has suppressed them, otherwise he would not be so free at the moment.


    Chu Feng had a premonition that the seven hidden forces would surely come out, but they should not be in the short term. After 18 years of disappearance, the ruling office will reappear. If we don''t know the power of the ruling office, who dares to say that it can be born?


    Hearing a slight voice, Huang Jingyin stood with Chu Feng two steps ahead. She looked at Chu Feng who could easily hold and tease before. She sighed: "suddenly, I felt that my days in Jianghai University were good, at least I can talk with you and laugh."


    Chu Feng looked back at Huang Jingyin, who had grown up and changed completely. She thought of the things she threatened to pursue her own. Sometimes, these memories were a kind of sweetness. She said with a warm smile, "that''s really good. Only sometimes, how much ability, how much responsibility, always remembering the past, when can we go further?"


    "I''m sorry for you today, but I''m glad to see you like this, and I''m sure your father thinks the same way."


    Huang Jingyin, who was originally wearing a faint smile, heard his father''s smile cool instantly. Then she burst out a cold killing opportunity and said, "I will not let my father down. My mother''s hatred and father''s hatred will not allow me to be the same as before, otherwise I will not be Huang Chengyuan''s daughter."


    Looking at the girl who forced herself to be strong, Chu Feng didn''t say anything. Don''t embarrass yourself too much. He knows that these are not what Huang Jingyin wants to hear.


    Looking at the calm water, the fish inside swam to and fro. Chu Feng said softly, "although you are excellent now, but there is still a lot to be desired from my heart. I even promised your father that I would certainly help you, but you also have to work hard. If you can''t do it then!"


    After a pause, Chu Feng said faintly: "then, I will mercilessly abandon you, this is a cruel society, although not necessarily everywhere is the law of the jungle, but in our level, then is the bloody jungle law."


    "As long as you are weaker, you will be eaten by your opponent. If you can''t, I will abandon you and maybe watch you be killed."


    Huang Jingyin didn''t express her emotion because of Chu Feng''s emotionless words. Instead, she raised a smile and said, "I know what you mean. Don''t worry, sister Meier and brother Yan, and even elder brother Gu Ming and Yan Luo are strict with me. Sister Bingbing often teaches me something. I''m ashamed that I don''t learn much, but it''s very practical."


    "I''ll make sure I''ll be the one you''re satisfied with when you step into the south."


    Chu Feng just nodded and took a look at the small fish eaten by a big fish in the pool. Although she couldn''t bear to be like this in her heart, the sunshine girl was destined for her future. She patted her shoulder and said faintly: "contact Gohan and tell him that after a week, I will go to Jiaoyu."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng walked towards the main building. There was a literary family behind the tianwangmen, and the tianwangmen could not be destroyed. This was what ye Zixuan told him. But Chu Feng never believed in these things, so he wanted to go to Jiaoyu.


    Huang Jingyin looked at Chu Feng''s back, until it disappeared in her sight, and her voice was barely audible: "you want to cultivate me into a strong woman, can support a day, but you will never know, I have been working hard, just to draw closer to you."


    In the meantime, Weiss exchange hall!


    Mitu''s car stopped steadily in front of him. When the door opened, he went straight inside without saying hello to anyone. He went through the main hall and came to the small garden behind. Under a plum tree, Xinzi was quietly standing under the tree, looking at the withered plum tree.


    The pace slows down. In the past, he could talk equally in front of Xinzi. Now, in the face of Xinzi, Mitu has only a kind of whole-body chill.


    Although Mitsui Masai has deliberately not made any sound, but xinko seems to know the general, soft voice of the mouth: "you went to a few hours to come back, if I guess is good, Chu Feng let you wait for a long time, finally see you is less than 10 minutes, you were sent out, right?"


    Mitu''s spirit was shocked. Xinzi was surprised to know that, but she still nodded back: "yes, I waited for more than an hour, and there was no tea. Chu Feng would let me leave after five minutes.""He is still so arrogant, worthy of the pilgrimage man!"


    The corner of Xinzi''s mouth raised a smile, stretched out his hand to break a dead branch and said, "however, no matter how hard a person is, you can''t break it at once when it changes the generator, but when it withers and even the bark is dry and cracked, it can be broken at once."


    When Mitu thought about the meaning of Xinzi, the former asked, "Chu Feng made you wait for such a long time, only to see you for five minutes, so it must be something you brought back?"


    "I conveyed your highness to him, saying that we were willing to redeem those people at the price of one million pool dollars, but Chu Feng refused."


    In shinko''s silence, Mitsui, knowing that he was waiting for him to finish, quickly continued: "at last, we gave him a condition that we refused to let him down for the first time. On the other pretext, he would not release the 400 people until he asked for 5 million yuan for a person."


    The corner of Xinzi''s mouth outlined a touch of fun, and threw the broken dead branches on the ground, and said faintly, "what about Yihe Mingzi?"


    The jumping topic made Mitsui not react at the first time, until xinko looked in her eyes, and then he responded: "I don''t know. After being chased and killed by our people on the airport expressway, our people can''t find it. We are not sure whether she has entered fengteng garden."


    Xinzi nodded slightly, and her red lips lifted: "I have never doubted Yihe Mingzi''s loyalty to the Empire. Even during the 15 years of house arrest by the Huangfu family, she never broke up with our royal family. She just made the best of everything. Her death can bring great benefits to Weiss. What a pity!"


    "Tell the searchers that they should find out Yihe Mingzi in any case. After all, they are directly related to Yihe and may become extremely tolerant in the future. I don''t want her to hate me!"


    "Hi!" Mitu Ma Yi respectfully replied, and then asked, "what about chufeng? The price has been raised to five million pool coins. Do we need to talk to China about it? After all, the 400 people have died, and it''s useless for us to redeem them. We can make money for chufeng white."


    As soon as he finished, Mitu felt a chill covering his whole body. The next moment, Xinzi turned around and kicked him in the abdomen. As soon as Mitsuma bent down on the ground, although she was just a woman, she was still much stronger than ordinary men when she practiced martial arts since childhood.


    How can you know that you are under arrest at the door of three hundred people


    Mitu''s whole body was stiff, knowing that he had just said something wrong. He stood up with the pain in his teeth, and his forehead was sweating with pain. He breathed out a breath and said, "this is just my guess. After all, Chu Feng''s method is bloody and cruel. Four hundred people are in his hands, and now there is no news. I suspect I was killed by him."


    "In this way, even if we give two billion pool coins, we may be able to save a pile of corpses, just like the ten thousand people who died."


    Xinzi''s face softened a little, turned his back to Mitu''s Ma Yi and said, "at home, I have asked Jingshan to inform them that this matter has been entrusted to me. They have only one condition. This time, 400 people can''t die. Otherwise, if all countries are staring at us, we will not be able to speak.


    At the same time, they also guessed that Chu Feng was a greedy person, and gave me 5 billion yuan of funds for dispatching. They also told me to try to leave more money from Chu Feng''s hands. After all, the last time 10 billion pool currency was removed, this time it was true to remove 5 billion pool currency, and Weiss''s finance would be a bit too much to bear! "


    Mituma nodded, but thought that those people had already died: "just, where does Chu Feng come from? Want five million Chi Yuan a person?"


    "To cover it up


    Xinzi raised a touch of self-confidence on his face and said: "he must be guilty now. Seeing that you delayed for more than an hour, it just makes you feel that he is very confident and does not worry at all. In fact, he also knows what he will face if those people die. The death of chief Miyano and Yuren will involve him.


    After all, no matter how perfect the excuse is, it will be covered by too much blood. But if we don''t give money, Chu Feng can say to the public that it''s not that he doesn''t let people go, but Wei refuses to give money and can''t do anything to kill him. Although it''s still a bad name, we Wes can''t live up to our face internationally! "


    "It''s just that Chu Feng''s attempt to capture him is doomed to be useless. He is doomed to be exhausted!"


    As Mitu Ma Yi gradually stood upright, Xinzi threw out a sentence: "tell Chu Feng that we are willing to pay five million pool dollars for one person. At eight o''clock tomorrow morning, we will hand in money and hand in hand!"


    Good looking mouth hook up a smile: "I see, what did he take to me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    In the Guanghan garden, at 9 p.m., Chu Feng strolled around the streets of the imperial city for about an hour. He threw away the people who were tracking the secret and came here with the ice and jade. It was discovered by the members of the hidden jade Scorpio group just after it appeared. But it was found that Chu Feng quickly took up the blade.


    Chu Feng satisfied with their alertmen, and then looked around and asked, "what about Melly?"


    A woman came up and said, "the leader is in it!"


    Chu Feng nodded gently, and it was estimated that lanmeier and Lin Yulin or yuscorpion did not pay attention to so much now. Waving their hands to let the members of the jade Scorpio group retreat temporarily, they went to the garage, and the things brought back had already given the phone in the afternoon, and arrived here safely and secretly.


    Opened the garage door, Chu Feng entered the inside, a coffin appeared in front of.


    The garage gate also slowly falls at this moment, and the ice and jade are also appearing beside the Chu wind. It seems that Chu Feng has surprised to see that simple sarcophagus. It seems that Chu Feng has asked people to transport a sarcophagus to do here.


    But Chu Feng did not say, they would not ask, just feel sure what use.


    This sarcophagus was the one found in the underground passage of Prince Bingdu Joe. Wenxinxue judged that the person in the coffin was Chang''e. although it is not sure, Chu Feng felt that it might be useful. He felt that the coffin had existed for a long time.


    And the mysterious seven lives of the seventh world, Chu Feng felt very magical when, also a little more curious.


    Walking to the near future, Bingqingyujie saw the font pupil on the sarcophagus shrinking sharply, and Yujie subconsciously opened: "pure fox does not care, that is not another name of Chang''e?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and looked at jade jade and asked, "you seem to know something?"


    Ice qingyujie looked at it. Bingqing walked to the front and touched the sarcophagus and said calmly: "yes, although the legend goes to Chang''e, there is another version on one level. Chang''e has not run for the moon, but she is only a Yin by Yi, and the fragrance is destroyed by jade.


    In the real history, Yi wanted to replace the supreme gods, including killing Chang''e''s father, Jun. but no one knew what happened later. The only thing that was clear was that he left a beautiful myth for later generations and also created a holy and traditional festival. "


    "But the real fact is that Chang''e and Yi don''t have much intersection in themselves."


    Chu Feng had a little bit of a subversion in his pupils, but he did not doubt it too much. It was said that, except for those of that time, who could know what happened at that time.


    The so-called historical truth is nothing but a chapter written by the winner, and it is not worth too much study.


    "To think about it, Chu Feng said at the end of the head:" open the coffin! "


    Ice qingyujie nodded, one person walked to one side with one end of the coffin, Chu Feng and Wenxin snow needed great strength to move the lid of the coffin, ice clean jade clean two people just gently and effortlessly open.


    When I saw the beautiful woman lying in the coffin as if alive, the heart beat hard.


    as like as two peas in the ancient books, this is indeed Chang''e. I never expected that Chang E, who was in the death of a beauty, would have been lying in the sarcophagus.


    "It turns out to be Chang''e!"


    Chu Feng began to have many doubts, but at this time, from the mouth of the ice, Chu wind''s shock is not a little bit, looking at the woman lying in the coffin, beautiful face, even today, can make countless women look down.


    Squatting down and looking at Chang''e''s peaceful face, Chu wind can feel a familiar, but this familiarity is a little inexplicable, the specific problem, Chu wind also said not clear, what mouth to think of: "seven lives of the seventh world is definitely what is the matter, the first time to see, Chang''e has that thing on his body."


    Ice is almost the same time exclamation: "seven lives of the seventh world to decide?"


    Chu Feng did not know how they reacted so much, but still nodded back: "yes, it once appeared in Chang''e, but now Wenxin snow hand, have you any questions?"


    "My God!"


    Jade Jie shook her head and sighed with a whisper: "although seven lives of the seventh world are by no means a rare method of heart, many people are not willing to practice. I began to wonder that Chang''e has been so perfect after countless years of life. Now I know that she has practiced seven lives and she will wake up in the early days!"


    This Chu wind has heard it in Wenxin snow, but Wenxin snow is not sure. Chu Feng asks, "will you really wake up?"


    "Yes, sure!"


    Bingqing took over the topic and said: "the seven lives of the seventh generation decided to cultivate the time countless times the time of other mental skills, but it is also easier to go to the highest level than any other skill. After the centenarianism, it will be a great success of the seventh world, which is a hidden legend that seven lives decided to spread."


    Looking at Chang''e in the coffin, the ice-cleaning eyes swept a cold killing machine and said: "but no one knows how many times chang e reincarnation, several great successes, but surely she will become the only God in the world when she wakes up in the seventh world!"Chu Feng felt the opportunity of killing, kept calm and asked, "what else do you want to say?"


    "Destroy her!" Bingqing did not hesitate to reveal his words, and then explained: "now the earth is not the original earth, itself has been developed by human beings at a pole, if there is God this should not exist again, the earth may not be able to withstand her rampage."


    "The most important thing is, to be the only God, coupled with the loneliness of reincarnation, no one is sure Chang''e will not kill all living beings!"


    Chu Feng was silent and didn''t speak. His words were very clear and even more detailed than Wen Xinxue''s. The seventh generation and the seventh generation did not have to go through countless reincarnations, but the seventh generation of reincarnation must be a great success.


    The reason why no one practiced before was that he didn''t believe this legend, but some things were not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If the reincarnation of the hundred generations was bound to be full of seven generations, how many reincarnations had Chang''e in the sarcophagus?


    With a slight cough, Chu Feng closed his eyes and thought. He is not the Savior, but he is not an absolute villain. If Chang''e really will wake up and even bring disaster to the world, it is definitely not what Chu Feng would like to see.


    With his eyes open, Chu Feng admired Chang''e in his heart. He decided to live through the endless years of reincarnation. Even a tough man would not necessarily do this, but Chang''e chose.


    A woman can adhere to the same thing in the end, only because of two factors, one is extreme hate, the other is extreme love, but obviously, Chang''e has hatred in her heart.


    It seems that a decision has been made. Chu Feng stood up and said faintly: "prepare gasoline and all the things, burn down the things that should not exist, so don''t exist. Just burn this body, can you prevent the evolution of the seven generations and seven decisions?"


    When Chu Feng said the burning, her face softened a lot. After hearing this, Yujie whispered: "there is such a record in ancient books that the power of practitioners in each life can be stronger than that of the same realm. It is not that they reincarnate with power, but their strength in each life is preserved."


    "This noumenon is the source of seven life, and it is also a body that exists in every life. There are six other bodies, and part of the power after death will remain in the noumenon."


    Chu Feng seemed to catch something and said faintly: "it means that although Chang''e is still a dead man now, when she wakes up, the power of reincarnation will break out, which will let her directly step into the divine position?"


    Bingqingyujie nodded: "yes!"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and walked to a corner of the garage. Two barrels of gasoline were put there. Chu Feng picked it up and walked back. Without hesitation, he opened the lid of the gasoline barrel and poured it into the sarcophagus. The two barrels poured down. Chang''e was immersed in the gasoline, and the rich flavor was around.


    Chu Feng''s fingers flashed, a gold needle shot out, touched the edge of the sarcophagus, splashed a spark, Huo, the sarcophagus was on fire. Chu Feng watched the beautiful body gradually submerged in the fire, and felt a little inexplicable heartache. Chu Feng waved his hand and left the garage temporarily.


    People outside smelled the smell of gasoline burning and wanted to go in. Chu Feng came out and whispered, "just burn something and do your work well. You don''t need to pay attention to these."


    All of a sudden, in a room on the second floor, the figure of a long black skirt jumped down, and instantly came to the front of Chu Feng. Members of the Jade Scorpion group stopped their pace when they saw who it was.


    Chu Feng saw the woman in front of her, shook her head and said, "why do you like to run out when you are free now?"


    It was Lin Yulin who came out. She was also a Jade Scorpion. Her cold eyes looked into the garage. A fire was clearly visible in the cracks. There was a strong smell of gasoline. Her voice said coldly: "what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng cast a glance at Jade Scorpion lightly, return a way without fluctuation: "just burn something that shouldn''t exist, nothing to go back to the house!"


    "Asshole!"


    Jade Scorpion''s face changed slightly, and suddenly he took the hand. When Chu Feng felt that he couldn''t hide, she suddenly appeared, blocking the attack of the Jade Scorpion group. When the latter stepped back, she pulled Chu Feng back two steps.


    Jade Scorpion looked at ice and jade, and then looked at Chu Feng and said, "get out of the way!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    The members of the Jade Scorpion group in the dark are all stunned. The jade scorpions in the past are all wearing masks. No one knows that she is the Jade Scorpion who used to be, but she is the aunt of Chu Feng.


    At the moment, seeing that she was going to attack Chu Feng, she was a little confused. But after reaction, she immediately surrounded her and took out weapons to stare at Jade Scorpion. As long as she started to attack Chu Feng again, they would not care whether she was Chu Feng''s aunt or not, and they would all press up immediately.


    The Jade Scorpion takes back the forced look of Chu Feng''s eyes, looks around the Jade Scorpion group members one eye, passes by a sneer: "looks, raises not familiar!"


    Chu Feng at the moment pushed away the ice and jade clean standing in front of the body, in the heart doubts, but the face does not change the opening: "give me a reason!"


    Jade Scorpion replied coldly: "there is no reason, I already know something from Mei Er, what is in it I know, but I don''t agree with you to do that."


    Chu Feng''s eyes condensed into awn. Inside the sarcophagus is Chang''e''s business. In addition to herself and wenxinxue, what she just knew was pure and pure, and LAN Mei Er didn''t know. How did she know?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng made way for the road to open his mouth: "then you go in!"


    Jade Scorpion is stunned. She doesn''t seem to think that Chu Feng is so good at talking, but she has no time to think about these things. When she reaches the garage door, she opens it and goes in directly. Chu Feng waves her hand and asks the Jade Scorpion group members to step back temporarily and then goes in.


    The gasoline has been burning for a few minutes. It''s so violent that it''s not burnt into slag at the moment.


    The Jade Scorpion came in and saw the burning sarcophagus. She looked back at the Chu wind coldly and brushed it like a gust of wind. But the next moment all the flames in the sarcophagus were extinguished and the gasoline disappeared.


    Chu Feng''s expression of indifference was stiff when he saw the situation inside the sarcophagus.


    I saw what the sarcophagus looked like at the beginning, and it is still what it is now. Not a hair of the body was damaged, but the clothes disappeared in the fire, and the graceful body appeared in front of the public.


    But now Chu Feng is not in the mood to appreciate these, he is more surprised that the fire surrounded by, why this body is nothing.


    Jade Scorpion looked more relaxed. She stretched out his hand and pulled Chu Feng to take off his windbreaker and cover it in the sarcophagus. At the same time, she said coldly: "this body has passed through the reincarnation for hundreds of generations, which is comparable to the divine body. Ordinary flames and even weapons can hardly damage her. There is no significance for you to do anything."


    Chu Feng''s eyes a congealed look to Jade Scorpion, cold mouth: "who are you after all?"


    I asked Shen Xueyan before. Chu Feng only thought that Yu Scorpion was Lin Yulin''s second personality. However, with repeated contacts, Chu Feng overturned this view. Yu Scorpion was completely independent, and her skills were not so strong, which completely violated the statement of dual personality. It was all too weird.


    Jade Scorpion looks dim some, looking at Chang''e in the sarcophagus, light return way: "I''m just a soul, share a body with your little aunt!"


    Chu Feng clenched his fist slowly. The higher he went, the more he found that there were too many things in the world that he could not explain clearly. He was staring at Jade Scorpion: "how do you know that she has experienced a hundred generations of reincarnation. Don''t tell me it was Meier who told you. I never told mei''er about this matter."


    "She doesn''t even know what''s inside the coffin, she''s just responsible for guarding it."


    Jade Scorpion eyebrows a pick, shake head to return a way: "I thought you absolutely trust Mei Er, already told her will come, did not expect you so careful."


    Turning to look at Chu Feng, Jade Scorpion said coldly, "but who am I? Why do I know the secret? I don''t need to tell you. All you need to know is that I will never kill you enough. At least I will not kill you before I can completely swallow up your little aunt''s soul."


    Leaving a word, Jade Scorpion looked at the sarcophagus, walked away from the garage, the body of reincarnation has reached the realm of God, Chu Feng wants to destroy, where can be so simple.


    Jade Scorpion straight away, no more to say anything, Chu Feng clenched his fist slowly separated, looking at the sarcophagus covered with his own windbreaker Chang''e, such as snow skin to see a lot, but now Chu Feng has no mood to appreciate these things.


    For a long time, Chu Fengcai whispered: "how does she know that this is Chang''e, how does she know that she has experienced a hundred generations of reincarnation, and how can we destroy this so-called body that has reached the realm of the divine body?"


    Ice qingyujie looked at the closed garage door, and said softly, "we have never seen the spirit body state, but we have heard that it is very difficult to hurt them in any other things except that people in similar state can destroy their bodies."


    "As for the reincarnation your little aunt said, there should be no water, as for why you know it!"


    Speaking of this, Yujie''s eyes looked at Bingqing, who knew what her sister meant, but was unwilling to accept. Chu Feng whispered: "how can she know that there are only two explanations, she is a God, she can see through all this, and there is another explanation."Chu Feng breathed out a heavy breath, his eyes showed a struggle and said, "there is the final explanation that she is one of the six living things outside Chang''e''s body!"


    Bing qingyujie nods and doesn''t say anything more. Are they gods? They can feel that they are not gods. Lin Yulin knows that this is Chang''e and she has experienced the reincarnation of hundreds of generations. The only explanation is that she is one of the six bodies.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were inexplicably cold, staring at Chang''e in the sarcophagus, killing the machine and filling every corner of the garage. He said coldly, "that is to say, when this woman wakes up, the six bodies and the noumenon become one, and the rest will disappear in this world."


    "And the reincarnation of a hundred generations must be great and complete. This is the last one. Chang''e will surely wake up?"


    Bingqingyujie felt the pain in Chu Feng''s heart, but they didn''t want to deceive Chu Feng. They bit their lips. Yujie said in a soft voice: "little master, maybe you can go back and ask the ninth princess. Maybe she can give you a perfect solution, which may destroy the body. Maybe your aunt is not necessarily one of the six bodies?"


    Chufeng''s eyes suddenly lit up, and Bingqingyujie was right. Now it''s all his own thoughts here. It''s not sure whether it''s still uncertain. He takes back his eyes and looks at the sarcophagus, and chufeng says, "return to the wind and spring up the garden!"


    The garage slowly closed. Chu Feng asked the Jade Scorpion group members to guard the place, and gave a death order that no one could enter, even his little aunt. Then he rushed back to fengteng garden with Bingqingyujie. He was eager to know what these things were like from Murong Bing''s mouth.


    When Chu Feng and Bingqingyujie left, blueberry came out of a bathroom and breathed out a breath and said, "chief, what are you from? It''s so comfortable to take a bath. I fell asleep unconsciously!"


    "Well, Melly, why are you here?"


    A woman leaning on the bed to read a book, Lin Yulin, who didn''t know the situation in the garden, frowned at the girl coming from her side and asked, "how long have you been here?"


    LAN Mei Er blinked and knew that the Jade Scorpion had become Lin Yulin. She secretly said that she didn''t hear the leader''s two words and said with a smile: "I''ve been here for a long time, but you''re too obsessed with reading books, so I didn''t disturb you, because there seems to be something wrong with the tap in my room, so I can''t let out hot water, didn''t I disturb you?"


    Lin Yulin nodded slightly, but there was no doubt about it. She twisted her neck and said, "I like reading books recently, and then I can fall asleep. It seems that it''s really the rhythm of menopause!"


    Melanie gently breathed out a breath and said with a smile, "where, sister Yulin, you should have a rest first. I''ll go out and have a look. Otherwise, if something happens to you, the wind will not let me go!" After that, she left the room and got along with Lin Yulin. She felt that she was not easy to get along with Jade Scorpion, and it was a little strange.


    But at the moment, all of us don''t know that a black veiled woman suddenly appears in the quiet garage. Looking at Chang''e, who is only covered with a thin windbreaker in the sarcophagus, her eyes flit across the killing machine and says, "master, what''s going on?"


    For a short time, a voice from ancient times sounded softly: "nothing. It''s not what you think. You don''t need to do anything. It''s good here, at least better than in the tunnel that may be found at any time!"


    The black veiled woman''s face softened a little, took out a half moon like weapon and said, "I didn''t expect master you were transported here. I arrived a few days ago. Half a month is shining. Tell me that the land of the imperial city has your life, but when you come, you will find that the light disappears again."


    Look around the mouth: "in addition, I also came here to feel the host of your breath, so I was curious, did not expect you really here."


    "You were in the neighborhood?" That ancient voice sounded, with a trace of excitement, said: "does this mean that my life is near here, by the way, a woman who just came in just now lives in this place. I feel that she is very kind, you can go and have a look."


    The black veiled woman nodded respectfully and disappeared in an instant. When she reappeared, she had already come outside Lin Yulin''s room. Looking at Lin Yulin who had taken off her pajamas and wanted to sleep in the celestial body, she took out the half month''s thing in her hand and carefully looked at it and shook her head.


    Then she was out of the room where she was. Through the window, she could see that she was lying on the bed. Half a month later, there was no luster.


    Frowning, the black veiled woman''s figure was hidden in the darkness. After observing dozens of Jade Scorpion members in Guanghan garden, she finally returned to the garage and bowed to the sarcophagus and said, "master, I checked all the people here, and none of them made the half moon light up."


    A sigh came from the air, with a little regret: "it doesn''t matter. I''ve been waiting for countless years, and I don''t care about this time. The four students have been found, and the remaining two are not far away."


    The black veiled woman nodded and did not speak. The fourth generation had already discovered all of them many years ago. Only the other two had no trace. She felt a pressure. The black woman''s face changed slightly and said, "master, I don''t mean to hide it, but I guess the other two students may have insight into all this and deliberately cover up their own breath.""In this way, as long as this life is over, the whole world will be full, it will be broken, master, you will disappear completely, and they will be free."


    There was silence in the garage. After a long time, there was a voice saying quietly and melodiously: "reincarnation, I have been waiting for many years. I can''t remember myself. How can they destroy me? Take a drop of my blood and refine it for half a month. Even if they hide, there is no escape!"


    At the moment, on a tree outside the garage, I don''t know when Jade Scorpion will come out again. Standing on the tree and looking at the garage, it seems that you can see through it. Her eyes are cold with Xiao Sha''s meaning: "Chang''e, how many years have it been? Can''t the hatred in your heart disappear?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    With a slight frown, Chu Feng goes to Ma Qiduo''s room again. Not only Murong Bing is not there, but also Ma Qiduo is not in the room. She frowns a little again and looks at her room. Her left eye penetrates and her eyes are wide. But when she thinks of Lin Yulin''s affairs, Chu Feng is not willing to pay attention to these things.


    Let Bing qingyujie take a rest for a while. Chu Feng opens the door directly and enters the room. Murong Bing has already opened his eyes when Chu Feng opens the door.


    Walking to the bed, Chu Feng looks at the three women, and says that if she doesn''t know that their orientation is OK, she must suspect that Su Xinyu is doing something immoral.


    Chu Feng knows this, because Chu Feng has been alone in the empty room for several nights. He covers Su Xinyu with quilts. Chu Feng says, "I have something to ask you."


    Then he opened the door and went to Murong Bing''s room. When the latter came, he was not ready to speak. Murong Bing sat on his thigh, hooked his neck, let out a breath and said with a smile: "husband, do you want to take me down, just make sure you don''t want to be the same as last time. It won''t work at the door!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s dignified look, he didn''t mean to be joking. Murong Bing got up from chufeng''s legs and lay on the bed with one hand resting on his head like a kitten: "come on, how come your eyebrows are all wrinkled into a line?"


    Exhaling a long breath, Chu Feng simply told Murong Bing about the incident of entering the underground passage and what she found when she was besieged in three provinces. She also told her to transport the sarcophagus back and put it in Lin Yulin''s residence now.


    Focusing on Lin Yulin''s another personality abnormality and her conjecture with Bingqingyujie, Chu Fengcai shook her head with a wry smile: "so my head is in disorder now. If my little aunt is really the product of Chang''e''s seventh life, and this life is the reincarnation of Chang''e''s hundred generations, I really don''t know what to do!"


    "It''s a god body indeed!"


    Murong Bing had been lying on her back, and her charming eyes twinkled with sharp color and opened her mouth: "but I can''t be sure before I saw her, but according to what you said, your little aunt is not a dual personality. If Jade Scorpion''s strength is terrible, then there is only one possibility."


    Chu wind secretly asked the right person, suppressed restlessness and asked: "what?"


    Murong Bing leaned on the head of the bed, squinting his eyes and thinking about something. After a while, he said, "the soul of the last life!"


    Chu Feng frowned deeper. He didn''t know anything about these things. He thought the world was simple before, but there were ancient warriors, adjudication office and hidden world forces. At the moment, what kind of soul was involved? Chu Feng felt too mythical.


    But also did not continue to interrupt Murong Bing''s words, asked: "what do you mean?"


    Murong Bing reorganized his language and said, "according to what you said, Chang''e has practiced seven generations and seven lives, and has gone through the hundred generations of reincarnation. This is the first life of great perfection. In fact, it is for this reason that seven generations and seven lives may not be continuous for seven generations. But how many parts of her body do you think Chang''e will have in practicing this


    Chu Feng frowned slightly and thought about the next time: "the reincarnation of hundreds of generations, then it must be removed from the beginning to now and occupy the whole life, so it should be 600 life parts!"


    The eyes showed a smile and said: "and Jade Scorpion, it is estimated that your little aunt''s previous life, but she may have insight into Chang''e''s plot, also know that she is just a separate body, but she is not willing to her own hundred reincarnation pave a way for Chang''e to become a God, so I don''t know what reason, she reincarnated to your little aunt in this life."


    "And she is not dead, so your aunt has not shown the rest of the things, the strength is in the hands of Jade Scorpion."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, Murong Bing said that he basically understood that Jade Scorpion is one of Chang''e''s six lives of the ninety ninth reincarnation, but she was not willing to become the background of Chang''e after the ninetieth, so she did not disappear and reincarnate again to Lin Yulin.


    In this way, as long as she does not die, Lin Yulin will not be regarded as the 100th generation, but still be regarded as the 99th. Her mouth is filled with a smile: "if this is the case, as long as my little aunt has been in normal shape, then the Jade Scorpion will not appear. In this way, Chang''e''s one of the six lives of the hundredth generation will not come to my sister-in-law?"


    Murong Bing nodded back: "in theory, it''s like this, but some things are wonderful. If your little aunt comes into contact with Gu Wu, it''s equivalent to opening the 100th generation. So what you have to do is not let her touch these things. It''s enough to be an ordinary woman all your life."


    "As long as your little aunt doesn''t achieve a hundred generations, Chang''e will be helpless even if she finds her!"


    Chu Feng nodded, but immediately thought of what to say: "if found, can Chang''e cultivate itself?"


    Murong Bing looked at his beautiful fingers and nodded back: "of course you can!"


    Chu Feng stood up, the star eyes deep, and finally looked at Murong Bing and asked, "what can we do to make Chang''e not wake up?"


    Murong Bing sat up and looked at Chu Feng and said with a playful smile, "do you really don''t want Chang''e to wake up and have a look at the once most beautiful goddess?"Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and said: "if her sixth life does not have my little aunt, I would like to, but now I am not sure if there is, I need to be careful, so even if she is beautiful and charming, I will destroy her!"


    "It''s not that there is no solution, it''s just a little difficult."


    Murong Bing stood up playing with her fingers, and her graceful body under her thin pajamas loomed: "the first way is like what Bingqingyujie taught you to destroy her noumenon, but Baishi reincarnation has made her have a divine body, ordinary power can''t be destroyed, unless you have supernatural power."


    Chu Feng naturally knew that this method was not available, and asked, "what else?"


    The smile on Murong Bing''s face gradually became exuberant and said with a smile: "this method is a bit cruel, but the most direct one is that the seven generations and seven lives will be fully fulfilled within the hundred generations'' reincarnation. Chang''e itself has already gone to that realm, that is to say, the remaining six lives are required to go to that realm."


    "It must be the last life and the seventh life of the great circle man. If one dies or dies, ha ha!"


    Chu Feng looks stunned. Although Murong Bing didn''t say it, he already understood what he meant. There are two ways to keep Chang''e awake. The first one is very difficult. The second seems to be the simplest, but actually it is more difficult. Among the vast sea of people, where can we find Chang''e''s sixth life?


    Exhaled a breath, shook his head and sighed: "there are so many people in the world, who knows which one is Chang''e''s life. Finding out may have reached the highest level. If she doesn''t kill me, how can I kill her?"


    Murong Bing blinked his eyes and said, "husband, if you want, I can kill a person for you!"


    Chu Feng was stunned, but seeing Murong Bing''s sly look, he put on a straight face and said, "I advise you to give up this idea. I don''t know whether my little aunt is Chang''e''s one of the sixth generation''s hundredth body. Even if she is Chang''e, I won''t let her suffer any harm, even if she is Chang''e!"


    Murong Bing''s boring Dudu mouth: "now, if the sixth life of Chang''e is only your little aunt, who has not reached the perfect state, you can stop Chang''e from waking up until you kill her, don''t you?"


    The sharp questions let Chu Feng not know how to answer for a while, and finally turned into a firm word: "who wants her to die and be hurt, I want to die, even if it is a God, I want him to fall down from the altar!"


    Feeling Chu Feng''s firmness, Murong Bing went to the next closet, took off her pajamas and quickly changed into a black hot dress. She turned back and said, "I''ll go to have a look with you. I''ve seen Jade Scorpion, but I didn''t realize that she was a warrior. This time, I''ll take a closer look and see if it''s the soul of reincarnation boarding


    Chu Feng''s face a joy, see Murong ice that helpless look to walk over to embrace her to kiss: "thank you, ice ice ice!"


    "Well, don''t you think I''m an old goblin now?" Murong Bing gave Chu Feng a white eye, but he also enjoyed the embrace. He patted Chu Feng''s hand and said, "let''s go. It''s too late. If something happens, it''s not good!"


    Five minutes later, Chu Feng didn''t take the rest of the people and forced Bing qingyujie to stay in fengteng garden, and Murong Bing drove away from fengteng garden. The less people knew about the sarcophagus, the better. Otherwise, if the hidden forces knew about it, Chu Feng would not doubt what they had done.


    On the bus, Murong Bing is driving. Chu Feng keeps his eyes closed, thinking about the matter between Lin Yulin and Yu scorpion. He has a headache. When he is only three kilometers away from Guanghan garden, Chu Feng opens his eyes in vain.


    The next moment, in the dark came the fierce whistling sound, the killing opportunity burst out!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    Sudden change!


    Numerous diamond shaped darts flew in, directly punctured the tire, and all of them were pinned on the car body. Murong Bing turned the steering wheel to stabilize the car body, directly stopped and bent down with Chu Feng.


    On the body of the car, there was a jingling sound after the car stopped. It can be seen that people in the dark have launched a lot of diamond darts.


    It lasted for dozens of seconds before the sound stopped. The body was covered with diamond shaped darts, which looked like hedgehogs from the outside. Fortunately, the quality of the car itself was good. Although it was ravaged by so many darts, it was not broken and there was no other damage. Otherwise, the ordinary car was hit so intensively.


    It''s already exploded!


    All of a sudden, after a short period of calm, a few smoky things came from the darkness and landed around the car. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and sniffed, and his mouth curled up a cold kill: "master Wes!"


    Murong ice side a mouth: "you wait, I go down to all of them to solve."


    "No, let''s play cards with them."


    Chu Feng pulled Murong ice hand to get off the car, took a mobile phone to edit a text message sent out, took out a pill to Murong Bing after eating, continued: "support five minutes, there will be support, there is no need to fight with these bastards dirty their hands, but also add fresh blood to the playing card practice."


    Murong Bing nodded at the smell of the speech, which did not mean to get off the bus. After the five smoking things around him landed, the smoke was more and pungent, but it had no effect on Chu Feng and Murong Bing.


    The whole car was shrouded in thick smoke and could not be seen at all. A pair of eyes were lit up to see if anyone would run out. However, most of them were indifferent eyes. Thousands of diamond shaped darts were fired, and they were probably dead in the car.


    It''s just that although everyone thought so, they didn''t rush out to find out immediately. Instead, they were waiting for the smoke to disappear. Even if they were not stabbed by the darts, they would be choked and poisoned by the smoke!


    Almost four minutes later, the smoke slowly began to dissipate. In the cold wind, the smoke was no longer pungent. It was just like ordinary cooking smoke. The people hiding in the dark also flashed weapons. A knight''s knife was in hand, and the cold light was shining in the dark.


    Suddenly a bang, a door directly away from the body flew out.


    The man in the dark was stunned. When he saw the two figures flash out like lightning, the dark passage flashed out from all corners. There were hundreds of people in the dark. The Knights stood around with their swords in their hands. Their eyes were wary. Chu Feng and Murong Bing, who had no damage, flashed out.


    Chu Feng''s eyes swept over these people who were wrapped in black clothes, and his mouth was disdained: "being treated as cannon fodder is still playing tricks here, stupid!"


    Almost when Chu Feng''s voice had just dropped, dozens of figures appeared in the deserted street. They approached those masters like lightning. A round of surprise attack made more than ten experts fall into a pool of blood.


    However, these masters were obviously well-trained. After being attacked for one round, they quickly set up a defense circle. Seventy of them bravely faced the people who suddenly killed them, and the rest were pressed against Chu Feng and Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng just glanced at them lightly. At the moment, he didn''t have time to play with them. He took Murong ice and shot away. His body shape could only catch the shadow. The four experts at the front end slowly fell to the ground. Chu Feng and Murong ice also appeared dozens of meters away, just like ghosts.


    Looking back at the master team completely restrained by playing cards, Chu Feng said in a loud voice: "all killed!"


    Then he pulled Murong Bing and quickly disappeared in the vast night. Now he is not interested in Xinzi''s means, because the result has been doomed, the most concerned thing is Lin Yulin, whether the Jade Scorpion is one of Chang''e''s sixth generation''s ninety ninth life!


    Under the rapid running of the two men, they appeared outside Guanghan garden in less than 10 minutes. The guard Jade Scorpion group members saw that Chu Feng had been away for less than a long time and came back again. Although they felt surprised, they still performed their own duties and did their own things. They only looked at Murong Bing for a few times.


    Chu Feng looks around and pulls Murong Bing to the garage first. After opening and entering, he closes the garage door. He doesn''t want many people to see that there is a sarcophagus inside.


    Murong Bing let go of Chu Feng''s hand and went over. When she saw the woman in the sarcophagus, her beautiful eyes condensed into awns. Then she recovered her calm. Two steps ahead, she lifted the windbreaker covered by Chu Feng and giggled: "I thought that Chang''e''s beauty was in vain. I didn''t think it was worthy of its name."


    "Big enough, white enough and cocky enough!"


    But just a look, Chu Feng went over and took the windbreaker cover on it and said, "I want you to see the problem, not to let you enjoy her body."


    Murong Bing shrugged his shoulders, looked at the four characters of pure Hu yuan''e written on the sarcophagus, nodded and said, "this is really Chang''e, I don''t need to doubt her identity, I can be sure!"


    Under the gaze of Chu Feng, Murong Bing squatted down and took Chang''e''s hand in the sarcophagus and put it in the palm of his hand. He closed his eyes and felt what he felt. After a long time, he opened again. He stood up and frowned: "Chang''e!"Chu Feng a Leng, look around, and then open his mouth: "are you stupid?"


    Murong Bing did not answer Chu Feng''s words, but the seductive eyes kept staring at the woman''s cold mouth in the sarcophagus: "some things happen is happened, there is no need to try to change, too persistent will only make yourself painful, of course, the choice is yours, how you wish that is your thing."


    "But what I want to say is that you are doomed not to succeed!"


    Inexplicably said some words, Murong ice hand a Yang, the sarcophagus cover restored to its original position to cover, turned and frown did not show pull Chu Feng out of the garage, until entering the villa hall, only quietly opened: "husband, things are a little more complicated than I imagined!"


    Chu Feng didn''t pick one. He rarely saw Murong Bing, who didn''t care about anything, showed such an expression. Seeing that no one else lowered his voice, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Murong Bing took a deep breath and pulled Chu Feng upstairs. As he walked upstairs, Murong Bing said in a low voice: "we all think that Chang''e may not wake up until the full reincarnation of the hundred generations. But just now I saw that the strength of Chang''e''s body is not what ordinary people can imagine. She wants to wake up just as an opportunity."


    "I don''t need a big round, but I don''t know where the opportunity is now."


    Chu Feng more listen to more confused, frown asked: "can you explain white point?"


    Walking up the stairs, Murong Bing exhaled a breath and reached Chu Feng''s ear. She said in a low voice, "Chang''e just can''t open her eyes now, and she can''t get up, but she''s awake and conscious. I don''t know what''s going on in this situation, but I''m sure that as long as an opportunity, she can recover the appearance of ancient times."


    Chu Feng''s heart beat hard for a moment. He thought that he just opened his mouth in amazement: "then you were talking to Chang''e just now. She can hear our conversation. Then she must know that I am going to destroy her body?"


    Murong Bing nodded: "yes, so the first thing that she wakes up, perhaps is to kill you, the first man who saw her body."


    Chu Feng swallowed his saliva hard, and forced to suppress the shock in his heart and opened his mouth: "then if she really waits for that opportunity to wake up, what will happen?"


    "Even if it''s not a God, it''s the best in the world!"


    Murong Bing said with a wry smile: "because she has accumulated the strength of Baishi. As long as she opens her eyes and comes out of the sarcophagus, it will be the perfect state of Tianfan''s later period, the ultimate demigod."


    Chu Feng felt his scalp numb. If so, even if he was willing to kill Lin Yulin, he would only stop Chang''e from becoming a God, but he could not stop her from becoming a demigod. His eyes coagulated and said, "then when she can move freely, it will not be difficult to find six lives."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s solemnity, Murong Bing nodded back and said, "yes, the noumenon is not free. It''s easy to say that when the noumenon is free, it''s very easy to find Liusheng. The reason why Chang''e is conscious of these things is that she needs to wake up and call six lives to one."


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath, took Murong Bing''s hand, temporarily dispelled the depression brought about by this incident and said, "well, let''s talk about it. Now we don''t know what the opportunity is. You''d better see my aunt first."


    Murong Bing followed Lin Yulin''s room. The latter was already asleep. Murong Bing walked over with one hand on Lin Yulin''s body, and frowned deeply when she finally put it away.


    Without saying anything, Chu Feng did not ask, until he walked away from fengteng garden a kilometer away, Murong Bing stopped and said, "I''m not sure if your little aunt is the one hundredth of Chang''e''s sixth generation, but I can be sure that Jade Scorpion was not born from the split personality, but was born with her."


    "That is to say, when your little aunt was born, she was born with her, twin souls!"


    The stone in Chu Feng''s heart is not a bit relaxed because of Murong Bing''s words. On the contrary, he is born with double soul. If he didn''t bring Murong Bing this time, maybe he would never know that one person can have two souls and share the same body.


    Just wanted to ask something more, Chu Feng''s phone rang. Seeing the phone call from Zhou Xiaoxuan above, he was curious that he still called so late and pressed to answer. Then he hung up and said, "go to the funeral home!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    Leak proof, deflected front, continuous rain!


    This is Chu Feng''s thoughts at the moment, Lin Yulin''s business, what''s the matter with Jade Scorpion, whether it''s Lin Yulin''s previous life, or her innate second personality, or whether she''s one of Chang''e''s hundredth generation, all of which make Chu Feng''s mood not very good.


    But at this time, standing in a funeral parlor in the Imperial City, Chu Feng also temporarily dispersed Lin Yulin''s affairs, and walked towards the front, with a faint gloom in her eyes.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan had already been waiting here. Seeing Chu Feng and Murong Bing strolling here, she felt a little nervous. But when Chu Feng approached, she still took a deep breath to calm down and walked up.


    Just wanted to talk, but Chu Feng did not mean to stop. She walked directly from her side and came to the more than 20 corpses. Looking at the person with a peaceful face who would never wake up again, Chu Feng clenched his fist inexplicably.


    Murong ice followed by, see these more than 20 corpses are also frown, eyes faintly still have a wisp of murder.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan and the police around feel that the atmosphere is particularly oppressive. Although Chu Feng is very calm, it gives people a feeling of extreme danger. Zhou Xiaoxuan hesitates and goes to ask, "they are fighting with Weiss master. What I want to know is whether these are your people."


    Tonight, the Imperial City criminal investigation team had an action. After receiving a report call that there was a fight on a street, Zhou Xiaoxuan regarded it as an ordinary fight, so he handed it to Jingde to deal with it. But later, he found out that the identity of the people fighting was not simple. At a glance, we could see that some of the people were experts.


    In the Imperial City, it''s Chu Feng who has a problem with Weis. Zhou Xiaoxuan calls Chu Feng to confirm the identity of these people as soon as he knows the situation. But Chu Feng looks at the appearance of more than 20 people. Seventy eight out of ten are Fengmen people.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and faintly replied, "they are my brothers and sisters. Tell me why they died."


    These more than 20 corpses are all members of the playing cards. Chu Feng told them to deal with the affairs of the master Weiss with 80% confidence. Although there are hundreds of masters, with the means and ability of playing card members, they will never pay more than 20 lives.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s face showed a bit of embarrassment, but finally said: "at that time, 30 police officers arrived at the scene ahead of time. Those experts didn''t mean to stop. They fired darts to seriously injured more than ten police officers. At present, they were rescued in the hospital. After Jingde knew about it, he ordered all of them to be killed. That''s what happened."


    "Jingde?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, heard the name that had not been heard for a long time. He took out a phone call and called out. After a few minutes, he came back to look at Zhou Xiaoxuan and asked, "I just want to know how many police officers you are going out tonight?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t know what Chu Feng meant. She thought it was an ordinary fight. I told Jingde not to expand the situation too much. At most fifty people were there


    Chu Feng raised a sarcastic arc and said, "fifty people? In the face of 54 of me, hundreds of Weiss masters, even if the police have 50 guns, they can''t do it! "


    Eyes cold down, Yang hands of the mobile phone, Chu Feng word by word said: "I just telephone break out of the people, the beginning of the night is really 30 people, was Weisi master seriously injured more than 10, a line of attack, secretly suddenly appeared hundreds of people, and all loaded."


    "Captain Zhou, are you really sure that you only sent 50 people, not a mentality of total annihilation?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s body was shocked and her eyes were at a loss. When she began to know this, she thought it was a very small thing. However, when she heard that hundreds of people were still loaded with bullets, Zhou felt that it was not as simple as she imagined. Looking at the 20 dead people, Zhou felt a chill.


    Chu Feng glanced at Zhou Xiaoxuan faintly, and felt that the woman did not know anything. She called Xia Yan to send someone to take away more than 20 corpses of playing cards. By the way, she found out where those masters who had run away tonight had settled down. How could justice find them back.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t come back until Chu Feng left the funeral home. She quickly went out to stop Chu Feng, but she didn''t know where she was.


    His eyes were cold to a policeman around him and said, "where''s vice captain Jing?"


    The police officer didn''t know why Zhou Xiaoxuan suddenly caught fire, but after making a phone call, he said, "Deputy captain Jing feels very tired after dealing with the street fighting. Do you want me to contact him?"


    "No more!" Zhou Xiaoxuan''s eyes were cold. She went into her car and opened a phone call. After she got through there, she asked, "Zixuan, what''s the matter with street fighting tonight? Why is it different from my cognition?"


    At the other end of the phone, ye Zixuan''s voice came: "you''ve been fooled by your own dog. Jingde has been taking hundreds of police out from the beginning. In addition, Jingrui has dispatched a group of soldiers from the Imperial City Army. With the assistance of jingdekai, this evening is a conspiracy, a consumption of Fengmen power, and a conspiracy to divide the Zhou family and Chu Feng."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s face was as black as ink. At last, she hung up the phone as soon as she understood it. She thought about it and explained to the police officers stationed there. When the members of the wind door came to take the body, don''t obstruct her. In addition, she told Weiss exchange hall to make an account of this matter.Then he started the car and quickly left the funeral home. If it was a small thing in the past, but now the relationship between the person in charge and Chu Feng is delicate, it will reveal too much unusual.


    The people in the wind gate can die, but they must die in the hands of the enemy. With the joint efforts of the military and police, Zhou Xiaoxuan can almost feel a volcano in the calm state of Chu wind.


    There were few cars at night, so Zhou Xiaoxuan went back to Zhou''s yard in 20 minutes. After parking, she went straight to the backyard.


    In the back of the small living room, Zhou Jingxing rubbed his eyes and looked at her younger sister who came in. She said, "what''s the matter? You don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What are you going to do? Wake me up. Why do you wake up my grandfather?"


    Zhou tianchu sat on one side, her eyes a little red and swollen. She took a sip of strong tea and waved her hand and said, "Xiaoxuan is not a person without sense of propriety. If she calls now, it can only show that something happened that she can''t solve herself."


    Zhou Jingxing also complained about it. Seeing Zhou tianchu had no opinion, he sat down and asked by the way, "what''s going on?"


    "Grandfather, something happened and I have to disturb you. I''m sorry!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan looked at the old man''s steady expression. Her nervousness calmed down a little. She told the story of the evening in a simple and detailed way. Zhou Jingxing also frowned deeply in Zhou Xiaoxuan''s narration. Zhou tianchu also put down her tea cup and glanced at her eyes.


    Soon, Zhou Xiaoxuan finished the evening. Zhou Jingxing looked at Zhou tianchu and said, "Xiaoxuan, what do you mean, that report call is just about ordinary fights?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan nodded her head and said, "yes, it was true when the news came to me. Later, I checked the recording. What the informant said was that some people were fighting there. That''s why I think it''s an ordinary fight."


    "Confused!"


    Zhou tianchu broke the repressed situation and said with a long sigh: "since the Fengmen took the whole underground world of the Imperial City, in addition to the damper itself, which small faction dares to come out to fight and fight in the street at night, even if there are, they have gone to the imperial city to solve these problems."


    Looking at Zhou Xiaoxuan, who looks a little stiff, Zhou tianchu sighs: "the whistleblower can say that some people fight and mislead you, that is, you can''t associate yourself with the damper. If you don''t care, you will put this matter down. As a result, some police officers will go there and be hurt by the red eyed master."


    "After the attack on the police, hundreds of people appeared, which not only wanted to kill the Fengmen, but also to split the relationship between the Zhou family and Chu Feng."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was said by the old man, but also reflected that there were many flaws in the report call. After careful consideration, she would understand. She bowed her head and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about so many things at first."


    Zhou tianchu shook his head and took a sip of strong tea and said in a soft voice, "now it''s no use saying I''m sorry. No matter whether you''re intentional or unintentional, the command starts from your mouth, which makes people kill more than 20 people through the air door. I don''t know what Chu Feng thinks about this matter."


    "If he thinks that everything is caused by your carelessness, you are ready not to be the captain and go abroad!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was shocked and looked at her grandfather in surprise. She didn''t seem to understand why she wanted to go abroad. However, she asked Chu Feng once and Zhou tianchu, but neither side said much, which made Zhou Xiaoxuan frown deeply.


    Zhou Jingxing looked at his sister and felt a little distressed. He said at the right time: "grandfather, although the order was sent out from Xiaoxuan''s mouth, the person who executed it was Jingde, and the one who sent out the soldiers from the imperial city was Jingrui. Chu Feng must have thought of what was going on!"


    Zhou tianchu cast a light glance at Zhou Jingxing, and opened his eyes with heavy closed eyes and said, "however, Jingde and Jingrui are affiliated to the Zhou family. Jingde and Jingrui have today''s position, which is also the cultivation of our Zhou family. The command comes from Xiaoxuan''s mouth. Although it is exploited, the executor is still a member of the Zhou family camp."


    "How can you ask Chu Feng to think about this matter? Now we have to wait. There is no 100% evidence. Chu Feng will not make trouble. Moreover, it is permitted by law to shoot down the troublemaker by the police, which will only ferment in secret."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan and Zhou Jingxing looked at each other. They nodded and didn''t speak. Now they have to see what Chu Feng wants to do!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    The morning came, the whole imperial city began a new day, the new life of ordinary people began a busy day.


    Xinzi stayed up all night. Now she is sitting in the garden and looking at the ordinary people who are busy passing by through the fence. She looks more gentle and envious. But she can feel a trace of helplessness and murder in the depth of her eyes.


    Mitu Masai stood in the distance, did not make a sound, just quietly looking at Xinzi, who has been sitting in the cold wind for two hours, at the same time, he has a little dignified in his heart.


    Last night, all the experts were sent to attack Chu Feng, but only half of them came back. Half of the dead were not in the hands of the elite Fengmen, but in the hands of the official police.


    For a while, the members of Weiss exchange hall who knew the news were all nervous. If the official of the holy pilgrimage did not take action, they could still play a game with Chu Feng. If the official of the holy pilgrimage stood behind Chu Feng, Weiss could only end up with failure and no result.


    In the quiet silence, Jingshan, with wind and snow, came to Xinzi from the outside. After holding his body, he said respectfully: "Your Highness, I have found out the matter. It is said that the police sent out police officers only after receiving a report last night.


    only the 30 policemen who started to arrive at the scene were thought to be Jiahe master, supported by the wind door, injured more than ten people by mistake, which caused the tragedy of last night


    Xinzi eyebrows gently raised, light said: "Fengmen people can die in the hands of the enemy in the war, but absolutely can''t die in the hands of the army and police for nothing. No matter what the result is, it''s good. Chu Feng, who can''t vent his anger to the official of the holy Dynasty, will surely attack us."


    "Is it an accident or is someone pushing it all up in the dark and making me lose an opportunity?"


    Xinzi used special means to make 400 people arrested by Chu Feng die, in order to make Chu Feng face the accusation of human rights and then achieve the goal in his heart. But at the moment, more than 20 people in Fengmen died worthless at the gunpoint of the military and police. Xinzi almost could have foreseen Chu Feng''s revenge.


    Jingshan naturally understood the meaning of Xinzi and thought about it and said, "Your Highness, maybe it was really an accident."


    Xinzi raised a faint smile and said: "at first, I thought it was an accident, but after thinking about it, the possibility of accident is very low. Considering the events of the previous period, I seem to have to suspect that it is the person in charge who has given Chu Feng trouble, and is also making us uncomfortable!"


    Jingshan frowned deeply and said, "Your Highness, if there is a person in charge of the holy pilgrimage behind this, do we need to do something?"


    Xinzi closed her eyes and thought about the current situation. After a while, she opened her eyes and said, "let all the potential Jiahe masters leave the Shengchao quickly. Chu Feng has no way to resist the official of the Shengchao. Then he must vent his anger. He will definitely lock these people out by any means."


    "If you don''t leave early, you''ll never be able to leave."


    As soon as Jingshan''s body was shaken, he did not doubt Xinzi''s inference. He quickly took out the phone to make a call. Just as soon as he took out the phone, he rang and pressed to answer. Jingshan''s face changed and he said, "five thousand members of Fengmen surrounded Meihua Trading Co., Ltd., and Chu Feng appeared at the scene in person. He was very angry."


    Xinzi stood up, beautiful eyes a coagulation, exhaled a breath, turned and said: "go, can only look like this!"


    Central business circle!


    Five thousand members of the wind door seem to fall from the sky, and generally surround the left area of central. They are only allowed to enter and not to go out. Every company and shop is immersed in depression. Fortunately, the damper is just blocked and nothing is done. Otherwise, people are already in panic.


    Meihua Trading Co., Ltd. is an overseas branch of Weimei Meihua group. Behind it stands the plum blossom club, which is not a secret in some circles.


    But at the moment, the 1000 members of the wind door outside the plum blossom Trading Co., Ltd. are paying special attention to this place. Not only can they not enter it, but also the same person can not walk out. A fierce breath completely covers here.


    A car slowly came and stopped 20 meters away. Chu Feng sat quietly in the car with the window down. Chu Feng looked at the company building with more than 30 floors, and said faintly: "except for the Weisi people, all the others have been cleaned up for me. Even the aunt who sweeps the floor can''t stay in it."


    "At the same time, control well, and don''t let the rest of us have a chance to run out."


    Xia Yan already knew what happened last night. He nodded slightly and went to the front. More than 20 people died. Although he did not appear in the wind door, Xia Yan knew who he was. Half of the people died at once. How could he not feel pain in his heart.


    When the car window closed again, ye Zixuan frowned and said, "do you want to do it? Pull out so many people in the daytime, and still in the Imperial City, you don''t want to live? "


    "Revenge!"


    Chu Feng gently threw out a sentence. There was no other fluctuation in his words. He closed his eyes and kept calm and said, "and this is just the beginning. The storm is still behind, because I am crazy!"


    Ye Zixuan looks stunned and wants to ask Chu Feng what he is going to do next. He just remembers that more than 20 card members who did not die in the hands of the enemy but died in the hands of the military and police last night shut up wisely. Chu Feng is still calm now. It is the biggest concession that he hasn''t asked the Zhou family for an explanation.After all, there is a hidden rule in the whole world. When the safety of ordinary people is not threatened, there will be gratitude and resentment in the river and lake. Although the official action last night is justifiable, it has broken the balance. On the other hand, it is still the Weisi people. It is conceivable that Chu Feng''s heart is full of anger.


    More than ten minutes later, Xia Yan came back, stopped by the car and waited for the window to fall down. After that, he said, "all of them have been cleared out and left here. Now all of them are Weisi people who rent the highest floors of plum blossom Trading Co., Ltd."


    Chu Feng looked at the time, then looked at the building and whispered, "tell the people inside that I''ll give them 20 minutes to hand over the Jiahe master last night. Otherwise, when the time comes, inch inch inch soil, inch inch inch blood!"


    Xia Yan''s expression is coagulated. There are not only Jiahe masters who may be hidden, but also hundreds of ordinary Weisi people. Chu Feng''s words are undoubtedly chicken and dog.


    I want to remind you that Chu Feng has rolled up the window and only one sentence floated out of the car: "go to work. More than 20 members of the playing card have died. If it wasn''t for their attack last night, they wouldn''t have been taken advantage of. Before I go to calculate the general ledger, I always have to give the dead a little account first."


    Xia Yan looks stunned, and finally nods to leave, conveying the meaning of Chu Feng.


    The car fell into silence. From last night till now, Murong Bing did not say a word. At this time, he just played with his nails in the back. Occasionally, he looked at Ye Zixuan, whose face was not very good-looking. Then he looked at Chu Feng, shrugged his shoulders and hung a smile, but he did not speak.


    Now!


    A member of the damper ran to Chu Feng''s car and respectfully opened his mouth: "the wind is less. There are three cars of Weiss exchange hall outside. Please come in and meet you."


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and thought about it. He opened the door and looked at the light opening of the three cars outside: "release!"


    After a while, three cars came to Chu Feng. One of them opened and Xinzi stepped down. Before he reached Chu Feng, he opened his mouth and said, "I ask you to remove 5000 people at once. It is a challenge to Weiss to surround the foreign company like this."


    "What''s more, you and I don''t want to see what happened last night. It''s unreasonable for you to do so!"


    With a faint look at Xinzi, who is intriguing with himself but has other meanings, Chu Feng replied quietly: "I only know that last night there was no attack and killing, so my brother will not die, and there will always be someone who has to pay a little price."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance of not killing people, Xinzi bit her lips and said, "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have much fluctuation. He turned his eyes to the building and said, "I''ve already spoken. Hand over the person who attacked and killed last night. When this incident has not happened, we can have a pleasant chat, or you will know the consequences."


    "Asshole, it''s too arrogant!"


    Xinzi did not speak, a military officer of Weis could not look down. Xinzi was the inner Prince of the royal family. In their hearts, Xinzi was like a God''s residence. At the moment, he seemed to be ignored when he talked to Chu Feng, and his anger rose in his heart.


    Two steps ahead, he came to Chu Feng and said, "I want you to apologize to your royal highness immediately, and remove your people. This is Weiss company, not your holy pilgrimage. You can''t bear the responsibility!"


    Xinzi''s face changed and he said, "Sakata!"


    But it was too late. When Xinzi spoke out, chufeng''s mouth was filled with a warm smile, but under this smile, he put his foot on the so-called military officer Sakata. The latter''s body of 150-60 Jin immediately flew forward, accompanied by blood.


    But all of this did not stop. Chu Feng turned around and took a knife from the next door member''s hand and threw it out at will. As soon as he fell to the ground, Sakata''s throat was pierced by a knife.


    When the face of the Weisi people who followed Xinzi changed greatly, Chu Feng said coldly and mercilessly: "there are still 13 minutes left. If you don''t hand over the man of last night, you will not leave a dog or a chicken!"


    But because of the bloody shock of the Weisi people, ignoring Xinzi''s ugly and pale face, Chu Feng gently threw out a sentence: "in addition, who yells at Ben Shao again, I can only let him die with grass mustard, and still die in vain."


    The words of killing and cutting made the scene completely quiet, and the eyes subconsciously looked at the dead Sakata, so he was killed?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    This is the thought of everyone present and even Xinzi''s mind at this time. However, when we feel Chu Feng''s firm and unchangeable killing and cutting, we can only suppress and bend in our hearts.


    The ability to kill Sakata without hesitation in front of thousands of people proves that Chu Feng''s heart is full of amazing killing and cutting. Now anyone who wants to touch it can only die. But if they are asked to hand over Jiahe master, they can''t do it. After all, not only Chu Feng lost last night, but they also lost half of them.


    But Chu Feng also put his words there. If it was not Jiahe master who attacked and killed him last night, he would not have been killed by the official, and the Weisi people would have suffered a lot.


    Xinzi took a deep breath. She didn''t want to intensify the conflict with Chu Feng, but she also knew that if she handed over those dozens of Jiahe masters, she would be killed by the people''s saliva. After thinking for a while, she stepped forward and said in a low voice, "the wind is less. Let''s make a deal. How about this matter?"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and cast off Xinzi''s light mouth: "say!"


    Xinzi bit her lips and whispered that she was unlucky. She took out her mobile phone and transferred some photos. She lowered her voice and said, "I know that the 400 Weiss people you have detained have died. I can stop investigating this matter and cover it up for you, as long as you withdraw today!"


    Chu Feng took a look at the photo on the mobile phone quietly, and the corner of his mouth picked up a sneering smile: "Your Highness, are you threatening me? What''s the matter? You and I know it. You''re so sure you haven''t left any flaws? "


    "And can you really afford to die of 400 Wes?"


    Xinzi''s face changed slightly, but she quickly recovered to nature and said, "can I afford it or can''t afford it? It''s my business. I don''t need to worry too much about less wind. Now I just want to know if it''s ok?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly tilted, his eyes projected on Yin Han and said, "I don''t accept any threat!"


    Xinzi was stunned. Then she bit her lip and bowed her head to one side and handed over those Jiahe masters. She would certainly be impeached by Meihua club. But if she did not hand over to let Chu Feng send people to attack directly, the public would spray her to death.


    She looked back at Chu Feng angrily. All she had done was to prove that she could cooperate with Chu Feng on an equal footing, but from the beginning to the present, she was oppressed by Chu Feng, and she was unwilling and had a little resentment.


    Mitu masichi didn''t know what Xinzi and chufeng had said. He just looked at the time getting less and less. He took a few steps to Xinzi''s side and lowered his voice and said, "Your Highness, would you like to ask for instructions at home?"


    "Domestic?"


    Xinzi frowned, but then she thought of something. She dialed the phone and waited for her to be connected. After seeing Chu Feng, Xinzi walked to one side and got on the car. Then she said, "grandfather, I''m sorry, I did a stupid thing. At present, the plum blossom Trading Co., Ltd. is surrounded by Chu Feng. Hundreds of people are in danger, but I don''t know how to choose."


    There was a silence at the other end of the phone, and a voice of vicissitudes came: "we already know that you are not wrong, but you are a bit eager for quick success. If Chu Feng was so easy to kill, he would have died in Weis, so you can''t blame all the things on you!"


    "I have already said hello to the plum blossom club and the mansion. You can take full responsibility to deal with this holy pilgrimage. You can lose or even die, but you can''t lose the dignity of the Empire."


    The stiff expression on Xinzi''s face eased a little. If there was an old man, she would do things more leisurely. She also showed a little smile on her face and said, "I know what to do. The dignity of the Empire will never be lost in my hands, so that Chu Feng will not pay a heavy price, but I believe it can be done next time."


    The voice of the old man faintly spread: "you have a sense of propriety, Yu people have died, you can go to find your sister-in-law, she may bring you a little surprise."


    "Keiko Yamazaki?"


    Xinzi was shocked, but she had already hung up and held her mobile phone. She almost forgot a person, that is, the emperor''s younger imperial concubine, Keiko Yamazaki, who had brought the holy pilgrimage. She thought about it and sent out an encrypted message. Then she called out and said, "I sent you one thing. I have only one request and a promise for you."


    Xinzi''s beautiful eyes are firm at this moment, just like a man, an irresistible killing opportunity emerges: "resolve the embarrassment we Wes is facing, and when I come to power, I will return you to freedom!"


    There was a silence on the phone, and at last there was only a soft voice: "deal


    At the end of the call, Xinzi just got ready to get out of the car, but saw Chu Feng''s right hand gently raised, and then fell heavily. Her heart was pulled up for no reason, but then relaxed. Staring at the road was not very strong, but it could definitely hold up a sky''s back. Xinzi clenched her pink fist and whispered, "one day, I will sit on the same level with you!"


    But at the moment, in the scene of the Vish anger but helpless look, 1000 members of the wind door took out a sharp knife, trained pressure toward the building, a killing is about to begin.


    The window fell down, and Xinzi''s voice came from inside. With helplessness and murder, Jingshan and others were stunned and wanted to say something, but they saw that there were members of the wind door all around, and the official of the holy Dynasty chose to be silent. They could not do anything here.With frustration and helplessness, all the visitors of the exchange hall came and left. The dead body of Sakata on the ground was not cleaned up, because it was OK to clean up with the rest of the people.


    Chu Feng looked at the three vehicles far away. He took out the phone and called it out. After he got through, he said, "Qing, give me a call to Wenzhou. No matter what''s bad for me, don''t stop it or suppress it. Let the Weisi people wipe me to their heart''s content."


    Without saying why, or even not giving a reason, Chu Feng cut off the phone and counted the time. His mouth was slightly cocked: "there are still two days left, Xinzi, Xinzi, don''t let me down!"


    There was a scream in the building. Ye Zixuan couldn''t bear to sit in the car, but she didn''t know how to stop Chu Feng at the moment. She thought of Jiahe master hidden in the building. In addition, there were hundreds of ordinary company employees. Ye Zixuan couldn''t bear to close her eyes.


    Chu Feng''s blood and cruelty once again shook her heart.


    But standing outside the car, chufeng just listened to the sound of screams and killing without much emotion fluctuation. There was only a touch of melancholy and a faint inaudible opening: "rest in peace. The first group of buried people have been sent. Next, I will dig out the last push hand to let you have a thorough rest."


    Thirty kilometers away, in an Audi, a bespectacled man took off his earphone on his ear and said, "I thought Chu Feng would be angry with the attack and killing of the Wes, but I didn''t expect that the revenge was so radical. However, there was no way to compete with the official, so he could only take out his anger at the Weis who had no foundation in the holy Dynasty."


    "The unfortunate Wes, who attacked and killed Chu Feng for a time, also suffered from humiliation and cleansing. Pitiful


    If Chu Feng was here at the moment, the people sitting next to the glasses man would certainly recognize it. It was Jingde who once had contradictions. When he heard the glasses man''s words, he laughed: "that is, no matter how powerful the underground emperor is, it will be black after all. No matter how strong it is, it can''t beat the Kingdom machine."


    Jingde raised his face and continued: "this time, we only used a few measures to make Chu Feng suffer from a dumb loss, and lost more than 20 absolute elite. It also made him estrange from the Zhou family. It is perfect!"


    "However, Chu Feng did not dare to attack the Zhou family. Will this matter be settled like this?"


    Jingde eyes a Zheng, asked: "now the situation has been like this, we still need to do anything to add to the icing on the cake?"


    "So you''ll be satisfied. No wonder you''re just a vice captain, and you''re being held down by Zhou Xiaoxuan."


    The glasses man disdained a smile, the face of Sven emerged a cold kill: "the time to change is coming, in order to seek the maximum interests, we all need to work hard, according to my information shows that last night, more than 20 members of the damper who escaped last night are now hiding in the fengteng hospital which is about to open."


    Jingde eyebrows a pick to feel what time, glasses man meaningful said: "so, today, Chu Feng can vent anger last night''s things, kill hundreds of Weisi, then Weisi people can also because of chufeng today''s killing revenge on the people who ran away last night?"


    Jingde was silent for a moment, raised his thumb and sighed: "it''s really political. This move is high. I''ll arrange it when I go back. This time, I should be able to take the second step."


    The glasses man nodded and said: "yes, over the years, the red family has begun to be a little united, especially the third generation of Li Ji. They are even more united. This is not a good news for many people, and Chu Feng is a factor affecting harmony. It is a good chess piece. If you make good use of it, you can break the situation of red family unity."


    "At that time, the whole imperial city will not be our world? How to fight with us and fight for our family? At the same time, we should have some chips and abilities


    Glasses man''s words are full of self-confidence, can''t help but let the heart a little uneasy Jingde also followed the generation of strong self-confidence, ha ha ha of laughter said: "yes, in addition to the family background, Li Ji they have more than us, nothing more than more than more halo."


    In Jingde''s eyes, there is hatred: "especially Zhou Jingxing. If it is not the eldest grandson of the Zhou family, how can he become a vice minister and become the youngest senior official at the ministerial level after the change of office?"


    The glasses man nodded his head to agree, but there was a sneer in his eyes!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    Chu Feng was unable to force the Weis to find out the master of Jiahe who happened last night, and directly used the most bloody means to wash the floor where the trading company was located. When the number of dead people was counted out, all parties fell into silence.


    If Chu Feng killed hundreds of people in Wes, they would not be so shocked. However, it is in the holy pilgrimage and in the imperial city where the power center is located. It is hard for everyone to accept such a thing. This is not only provoking Weiss to be more angry, but even provocating the Holy Pilgrim official.


    Only after thinking about last night''s affairs, we were all silent. The official''s behavior last night was equivalent to interfering in the gratitude and resentment of the rivers and lakes. Chu Feng''s anger was expressed by violence, which seemed to be understandable.


    Just no matter how good, Chu Feng''s practice, has been regarded as and Weiss completely labeled as immortal.


    Evening!


    While all parties were still digesting the matter of blood washing in the morning and wondering how Weiss was so quiet this time, a surprising news came out. A report about Chu Feng was sent abroad, and dozens of photos were posted to prove that it was the 400 Weisi people detained by Chu Feng.


    The only difference is that the report says that 400 people have been killed in chufeng pit!


    After the news came out, human rights organizations issued a serious protest. In the evening, a large March of 100000 people broke out in Weisi, demanding that Weisi officials and the holy court punish Chu Feng''s evil deeds, so as to dissipate the negative influence brought about by the death of Yuren and Miyano in an instant.


    Weiss changed from a despicable image to a victim.


    However, this time, the official of the holy pilgrimage was silent. They didn''t even make any diplomatic speeches. They just secretly spread news. The gratitude and resentment between chufeng and Weiss did not express any opinions.


    In other words, what kind of person is Chu Feng? It is also the matter between Chu Feng and Wei Wei. They have no right or right to punish Chu Feng.


    Because when the March broke out in Weiss, there was a march in the mainland of the holy Koreas, which was even more spectacular than the 100000 people of Weiss. It affected dozens of provinces in eight regions and involved tens of millions of people. All of them were the products of so-called angry youth.


    However, with the help of official means, Weiss will not use any means of official production to kill the madman.


    Such a news release, combined with the demonstration of tens of millions of people, Weiss first compromised. The demonstration of 100000 people dissipated in a short time. At the same time, it also made people sigh about the status of Chu Feng in the holy pilgrimage. It also implied that there were so many angry people in the pilgrimage. It was indeed impossible for the government to suppress such a concerted effort of tens of millions of people.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on Weiss. What would they do next when they could not suppress Chu Feng by official means?


    Into the night!


    After a busy day, Chu Feng went back to fengteng garden and ate something in the restaurant. Chu Feng went to sit on the balcony without anyone bothering him. At present, there are too many things involved in the outbreak. Although the official has made clear its attitude, it will never happen again last night.


    However, the death of 400 Weiss is a knife hanging on Chu Feng''s head. No matter how many millions of people support Chu Feng and kill 400 unarmed people in the world, Chu Feng''s notoriety cannot be washed away.


    Quietly close your eyes, until you hear the sound of footsteps behind you, then open your eyes. The corner of your mouth picks up a smile and says, "your footsteps are a little heavy. Is there any bad news?"


    Ye Zixuan was the one who came. Seeing that Chu Feng was still very leisurely, he sat down with a wry smile and said, "yes, it''s amazing that tens of thousands of people support you, but the reports and photos without water still make the kingdom of the western regions stare at you. They have no way to do anything to you because the people are not good to you."


    "But fifteen minutes ago, the kingdom of the western regions headed by Tianchi issued a statement to resist all the Chu wind."


    Chu Feng just laughed it off, which was no surprise. No matter how favorable the domestic voice was to him, after all, Wei went out with the image of a victim in the holy Dynasty. In addition, the kingdom of the western regions was wary of the holy Dynasty, and he would spare no effort to attack himself. Therefore, it is not surprising.


    "Besides!" Seeing that Chu Feng still had no sense of crisis, ye Zixuan frowned and said: "the death of 400 Weiss people has spread to the whole world under the operation of people with a heart. It is more profound than the heroic stele you created in Weiss and the Zhaoyun Island incident, which makes it difficult for you to step forward."


    "In other words, you will not only be condemned, but also suppressed, as long as it is confirmed that four hundred Weiss are indeed dead."


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and said, "Xinzi can''t play such a trick. It seems that Weiss has sent out other people to deal with me!" After a pause, Chu Feng thought of the sudden outbreak of the March today and said with a smile: "in addition, who created that microblog? Have you found it? If it''s not for the call, I guess the pressure is greater now."


    Ye Zixuan softened her expression a little, and lifted a touch of appreciation at the corner of her mouth and said: "yes, without this microblog with more than 100 million fans gathered there, it is impossible for tens of millions of people to march in a short time. As for the information, I have also found it, and blocked its origin address. I believe that this person is what the Weisi people want to kill most at the moment.""Well done!" Chu Feng nodded gently, took a encrypted message sent by Ye Zixuan and opened it. He said with a surprised smile: "it was her. I almost forgot. I didn''t expect that she still has the ability to play public opinion like this. It seems that it''s time to have a look at her!"


    "And make sure she''s not known to be the one who did it, even if she''s in charge of the pilgrimage!"


    Ye Zixuan knows the meaning of Chu Feng. They allow public opinion to exist, but can never allow uncontrollable public opinion to happen. The microblog owner built in the name of Chu Feng is an uncontrollable factor. She can make tens of millions of people march in a short time today. What will she do tomorrow?


    Nodding back: "don''t worry, I deleted all the information about her, can''t be recovered, and trace the source address, also can''t find her!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head and leaned back on the chair and breathed out a comfortable breath: "that''s good. There are two days left for all the crisis. But before this, I need to do something to calculate the old accounts. Please send someone to take good care of Jingde and Jingrui. Before going to Jiaoyu, it''s time to solve them."


    Ye Zixuan frowned, but he knew Chu Feng''s intention to kill. For more than 20 members of the playing card who died in vain, it would be even if it was an accident. But the person involved was Jingde, so there must be a conspiracy.


    Standing up, ye Zixuan said softly, "don''t be too tired. Take a rest early. I''ll arrange the things you tell me, and pay attention to your own safety."


    Chu Feng looked at Ye Zixuan and said with a smile, "if my wife warms my quilt tonight, I think I must be in a good mood. Maybe I can kill ten tigers tomorrow!"


    Ye Zixuan himself was just a concerned word. He didn''t want Chu Feng to say such a rogue. He hummed: "you''ll die!" Then she turned around and left directly. Before Chu Feng went to Jiaoyu, she needed to prepare something. As for the current situation, Chu Feng was confident, and she didn''t need to worry.


    The night was already deep. When Chu Feng fell asleep on the balcony with his eyes closed, a building owned by Ma Ma group in central had been changed into a hospital model and would be opened soon.


    Only two security guards guard the door. It will take several days for equipment and machinery to be delivered. At the moment, there is no need for too many people to guard. The two guards tightly hold their clothes to resist the cold wind, and then look around to see that there is no one around. They turn back to the security booth to get warm.


    In the distance of the night, suddenly two figures ran rapidly in the dark, quietly approached the security Pavilion, lying prone and knocking on the door.


    Two women were chatting about a small hair salon. The good security guard was surprised and curious about who knocked at the door. One of the security guards stood up and went to open the door. Just as soon as it was opened, a knife suddenly stabbed into his stomach without any sign.


    Another security guard saw that he wanted to cry for help, but his mouth had not opened. The second figure was close to him, and the dagger in his hand stabbed him in his throat without hesitation. The two security guards who were still alive a minute ago lost their vitality and were lying on the floor.


    Two security guards were solved. Two dark shadows came out of the security Pavilion and made a gesture to the darkness in the distance. Many figures appeared on the deserted street. They quickly approached here, and then separated from each corner to enter fengteng hospital. Everyone had a gun on their body.


    On a car in the distance in the dark, Jing Rui with a sinister look on his face said coldly: "I can''t shake the Plum Garden Luo family, but you Chu Feng is not qualified to rob my woman. This time I want you to become the public enemy of the world, and let you slowly lose everything in helplessness and pain, and finally die."


    Jingde squinted and clapped Jingrui on the shoulder when he heard the gunshot coming from inside. He said, "let''s go. We can''t let people know that we are here. Although our identity is doomed to us, if we are caught, Chu Feng will be like killing the Lu family. With the help of Li Ji''s power, we can''t resist."


    "Be careful to sail for thousands of years, so you can go farther and higher."


    Jingrui nodded and disdained when he started the car and left silently. He said, "our father is a senior official at the ministry level, and he is also the right-hand assistant of Mr. Zhou. Chu Feng comes out with a classic blue and relies on the Su family to get to today''s buns. Don''t worry. We can kill him a thousand times, but he is destined not to move us once."


    Waving his fingers, Jingrui''s face sprang up and said proudly, "it''s like a dog is always a dog, and no matter how fierce it is, it can''t play its real master!"


    Seeing his brother''s arrogance, Jingde felt a little arrogant, but he also felt that Chu Feng''s birth was doomed to be humble. Some people he could kill, but some people could kill him a thousand times, but he couldn''t move a finger of others, and his mouth involuntarily drew a touch of pride.


    Twenty minutes later, Chu Feng, who was sleeping on the balcony, was woken up by the ring of his mobile phone. After pressing and answering, ye Zixuan''s solemn voice came: "twenty nine playing card members hidden in fengteng hospital died, 28 were killed, and they were shot to death in disorder!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    Although the shooting in fengteng hospital was in the late night, it was known by the person in charge that although the night of the imperial city was still quiet, we could feel the blood and rain coming, and all the people who attacked this night would be sympathetic, because the next must be the Revenge of Chu Feng disabled cool.


    As for the people who can not be found, we don''t think so. Now, the Chu wind in the North underground world is in charge of numerous resources. There will be countless people who will kill when waving. It is very simple to find out the attackers.


    Moreover, it will not be too difficult to find out that the guns were used tonight. Everyone looked at the next development with wide eyes open, and some people were secretly happy about the wind door.


    In different opinions, the fleet of Chu Feng stopped in the garden of fengteng hospital like an arrow.


    The door opened, the dark Chu wind appeared in everyone''s eyes for the first time with such a ugly face, but it is no doubt that criticism from foreign media and the life and death problems of 400 Weiss people must have made Chu Feng upset. At this time, such things still happen. Chu Feng is not angry and impossible.


    At least this is the guess of others. As for what Chu Feng is thinking, no one knows.


    Walking into the hall of the hospital, Chu Feng stopped and looked at the poker members lying there with at least ten holes. His face was gloomy and retreated like tide. He stood two steps before walking and stood beside the body of a man. Chu Feng breathed deeply and breathed the air pressure to make his heart restless.


    In such a large hall, only the footsteps of Chu wind walking, Xia Yan stood at the Chu wind at the moment, without saying a word. As the longest person with Chu wind, he could feel the grumpy and killing machine in Chu Feng''s heart at the moment.


    And none of these can guide, only Chu Feng can control himself.


    Finally, Chu Feng stood in front of a body with a grave, squatted down and reached out to smooth the open eyes, and whispered: "nigger, go all the way!"


    Standing up, Chu Feng closed his eyes deeply and breathed heavily. When he opened again, he squinted his eyes and scanned the body. Finally, he said, "what about the red ghost?"


    He took over the poker Legion from Murong ice, and it was 54 people. Twenty-five were killed by the military police in the last night''s operation. At this moment, there are 28 people lying here, and one is the red ghost, but they are missing.


    Yezixuan was the first to come here. Chu Feng started to come and whispered back: "the red ghost is not here, it may be hidden!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, walked a few steps forward, left eye through all scanning the whole wind Teng hospital, finally in a small sundry room like room saw a figure, the look of the next moment Chu wind burst out, blinking disappeared in front of the people.


    Ye Zixuan was stunned and did not know where Chu Feng was going, but he kept calm and turned back to Xia Yan and said, "take these bodies away and put them with yesterday''s Poker members. I believe Chu Feng has his idea!"


    Xia Yan nodded and arranged for 28 bodies to be cleaned up, and at the same time, he mobilized staff to repair the damage caused by the shooting tonight. Otherwise, the hospital would be opened in a few days, which would be very troublesome.


    After all this was arranged, ye Zixuan was only searching for the direction of Chu wind leaving, wondering if Chu Feng found anything.


    In the small room, Chu Feng came here and kicked open the locked door. At the moment when the door was opened, a figure came out, and the cold light passed by. Chu Feng had known that two fingers had already reached the dagger that hit him and said, "it''s me!"


    The figure was a little bit dismayed. When the dagger fell on the ground when the Chu wind was clear, the people also knelt on the ground. It was the red ghost who didn''t know where to go. The voice said with guilt and shame: "sorry, I can''t protect my brothers, and let them all die under the bullets!"


    Chu Feng looked at the red ghost kneeling on the ground, all his body stained with blood, obviously also suffered injury, and sighed and said: "if you can, you don''t want them to die, stand up and let Xia Yan arrange you to cultivate, the justice of the dead brother, I will recover!"


    "And, is this the vez tonight?"


    This is Chu Feng in the news when the first view, his day blood washed plum blossom Trading Co., Ltd., the night Weiss like a French to kill poker members, it is not impossible.


    Red ghost stood up with the help of Chu Feng, shook his head and said, "although it was too dark to see things, I can be sure they are not Weiss. It is intuitive that someone with the help of the Weiss wants to start to us. One is to kill us to weaken the strength around you, and the other is to worsen our relationship with the Weiss."


    Chu Feng squints, claps the red ghost on the shoulder when ye Zixuan comes at the end and says, "go, have a good rest, there is no poker card, but as long as you are still there, there will be a day when you can stand up, I need you!"


    Red ghost also saw the arrival of yezixuan, knowing that he didn''t want to say too much in front of Ye Zixuan. He nodded and staggered forward, clenched his lips and warned himself to live, only then could he better revenge the dead.


    Ye Zixuan came over and looked at the red ghost who left. Surprised how Chu Feng knew she was here, she also whispered: "is there any clue?"Chu Feng walked by Ye Zixuan''s side. After seven steps, he stopped and looked back at Ye Zixuan, whose face was stunned. "If you really want to follow me for a lifetime, dig out the attackers and behind the scenes in an hour, or I will doubt your motivation to follow me."


    Chufeng left indifferently. Ye Zixuan was in charge of Yinfeng, holding the most powerful intelligence department of the holy Dynasty. If he didn''t know about this, Chu Feng didn''t believe it at all, and even doubted whether ye Zixuan''s purpose of staying at his side was intentional.


    Ye Zixuan''s face changed again and again, and finally turned into a murmur: "son of a bitch, how can I be just a person, can''t always pay attention to your affairs?"


    Dissatisfied with Chu Feng''s politeness to himself, ye Zixuan murmured and scolded in her heart. At this time, her phone also vibrated. She took out the phone call from above. She looked up to see that Chu Feng seemed to have left. She pressed to answer the voice of Ye Enzheng: "Zixuan, no matter how, don''t let Chu Feng find out the attacker tonight."


    Ye Zixuan is still thinking about how ye Enzheng called so late. At the moment, he was surprised and asked, "grandfather, why can''t you, are you?"


    At the other end of the phone, ye Enzheng said with a bitter smile: "no, it''s just that there are hundreds of guns in the imperial city. Do you think it''s the people from outside to do this thing? So don''t be known by Chu Feng. Otherwise, we will be caught in the conspiracy of secret people, and we and Chu Feng will go further and further."


    Ye Zixuan narrowed her eyes and nodded back: "I know it!"


    Hang up the phone, ye Zixuan just step out, see Chu Feng do not know when standing in front of her, think of the phone just a little unnatural opening: "how are you here?"


    Chu Feng has heard the phone call just now. Although he doesn''t know what ye Enzheng said, he has captured some things from ye Zixuan''s words. Without answering Ye Zixuan''s words, Chu Feng took the phone and called out and said, "Li Ji, if you still think I''m a brother, check all the soldiers who come out of the Imperial City tonight."


    "Don''t ask me what I''m going to do, you just need to tell me, OK?"


    Chu Feng seemed to have got the answer he wanted. After hanging up and looking at Ye Zixuan, Chu Feng said coldly: "tonight''s operation will remove the possibility of the Weisi people. It''s ok if you don''t check it for me. Don''t blame me for killing a thousand thousand!"


    Ye Zixuan felt Chu Fengli''s killing opportunity. When he turned around, he suddenly hugged him from behind and said, "asshole, what do you want to do? This is obviously a conspiracy. If you do, you will only laugh off the big teeth of the people behind the scenes. Why don''t you just turn around?"


    Chu Feng felt Ye Zixuan''s embrace and helpless words, and his tone was also softened a little: "I naturally know, but I also know that dozens of brothers and sisters have died. If I don''t hold up the butcher''s knife to kill the people involved, there may be more brothers dying in the conspiracy in the future, so I have no choice."


    "What happened tonight, what happened last night, I will definitely investigate to the end, who participated, who I killed!"


    After breaking away from ye Zixuan''s arms, Chu Feng strides forward. Ye Zixuan feels Chu Fengli''s murderous opportunity and struggles with her eyes. Finally, she compiles a short message and sends it out, which quickly keeps up with Chu Feng''s pace.


    All the corpses in the bloody hall had been removed. Xia Yan stood in his place and saw Chu Feng come out. He stepped forward and said, "I''ve arranged for 30 brothers to escort the red ghost back to fengteng garden for a rest. At the same time, the doctor was invited to go. All the corpses of playing cards are now gathered in the crematorium!"


    Chu Feng nodded and his eyes showed a touch of sadness. Not long ago, his brother who was fighting side by side had died. At the moment, Chu Feng could not bear it. He took a deep breath and said, "transfer their information from the red ghost and give them five million yuan to their families. Those who have children give the best care, and those who have parents respect their filial piety."


    "I can''t protect them when I''m alive, and I can''t let them close their eyes after death!"


    Xia Yan nodded gently, and it was hard for anyone to die: "the wind is less. I will follow up on this matter personally and let Jingyin carry out it. I will not let the dead brother feel uneasy in the spirit of heaven!"


    When Xia Yan''s voice dropped, ye Zixuan came from behind, and his voice also came softly: "I don''t know who is behind the scenes, but the person who found out the operation tonight is from the third guard team of the commander of the Chinese guard army!"


    "Su Qin''s people?" Chu Feng Mou son a cold, then strides toward the outside, the voice is full of Xiao Sha: "Xia Yan, let the crematorium fire first, direct memorial to the dead brother!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    There is no fence of three meters as Huangyuan community. It is just a row of villas standing here, which belongs to one of the official residential areas. Although it seems that there are no guardrails, it does not mean that the people living here have no identity.


    Instead, if the people who live here want, the millions of the holy army will tremble, because the lowest level of people here is the rank of major generals and the general on the other side!


    Occasionally, we can see the patrol team of ten people passing by, come and go back and forth to patrol the residential area. There are two hundred people in total. Each person is armed with guns and has a very high right. If anyone intends to commit illegal acts here, he can be directly shot and killed by the treason crime.


    In other words, these were like the ancient guard, with the right to cut back.


    But when these patrol members all feel like usual this night is just a simple night, suddenly the outside road uploaded the sound of car brake, and certainly not a car, because a car can not make such a big movement.


    When the front patrol team looked forward, thousands of night people came down from the bus. Everyone''s hand was not a simple knife, but a real charge gun. There was no other look on everyone''s face. Only indifference, one was life like grass indifference.


    A car in front of me also opened at this moment. A young man came down from it, which was Chu Feng from fengteng hospital.


    Eyes quietly swept through the residential area, Chu wind voice highlighted: "standing by, tonight who block my road, then who will kill who!"


    The powerful words were said, thousands of people were all together raised their guns to the residential area, so big movement also caused the attention of the people who had already slept in the past, opened the window to see, saw thousands of people in black armed with the assault gun, all scaring the leg soft on the spot.


    It is certain that these people are not soldiers, otherwise they must ride military vehicles, not soldiers but they are still here with the assault guns. The first subconscious feeling is the rebels.


    But when some people saw the Chu wind coming down the car, they were relieved. It seems that it is no surprise that thousands of people surrounded here. They would not forget that Chu Feng and Li Ji directly launched the forbidden guards to surround the rocket in Huangyuan district and directly bombard the land family.


    At the same time, I guess in my heart, it is not only the big military guy who offended Chu Feng, but he let this lawless boy come here, but surely Chu wind will not come in disorder, and these people are not beginning to worry about it.


    After a declaration, Chu Feng walked straight inside, and the members of the air door with thousands of guns stood in place, showing a semicircle facing inside. As long as there was something wrong, they could shoot thousands of bullets in an instant.


    Ye Zixuan sat in the car where Chu wind went down, his eyes were inexplicably nervous, holding the phone in the connection and opening: "Grandpa, he went in!"


    The phone was silent all the time, and it was almost two minutes before yeenzheng said, "just let him go. We have passed this matter. If this night is really something that Su Qin sent for, let him die. Chu Feng is not as simple as we think, and it can''t be provoked!"


    Quite powerless and sighing said, ye Enzheng hung up the phone, leaving a face blank yezixuan.


    Chu Feng is only a tyrant in the underground world. How can it suddenly have such a deterrent to the upper layer. Although I hear a little rumor that Chu wind is Tianguan Chu family, it seems that even if Chu Feng is really a Chu family, it seems that it is unnecessary to look like this?


    He wanted to get off and follow up to see what Chu Feng was going to do, but when he thought of his indifference and warning, ye Zixuan stopped thinking, only in his heart hoped that his aunt had not done anything before, and hoped that Su Xinyu would come quickly.


    At this time, Chu wind has come to the door of a small villa, looking at two small villas where soldiers stand on the post, and at random, they take a step to go ahead.


    All the way, because of the deterrence of thousands of members of Fengmen, 200 patrol guards here dare not move around. Chu wind also came here without hindrance. As the commander of the no guard army, Su Qin came here after he was in contradiction with the former post of the official and the Soviet dingzheng. He came here and he assigned the residence.


    Two soldiers standing at the door saw Chu Feng and knew who he was. At the same time, they also knew that there were thousands of members of the wind gate surrounded by them. Only their duty was to guard this place, and they all stood in the middle.


    Chu wind left and right looked at them, a light opening: "get out of the way!"


    Two soldiers were a little bit embarrassed in a while. The soldier on the left hesitated to say, "Sir, we can''t confirm what you want to do. For the sake of the safety of the commander, so," "" "


    before finishing the conversation, they were interrupted by Chu Feng. They said in a cold voice:" will you please tell me later, now let me go! "


    The firm of Chu wind makes it difficult for both people to do, but the body is so firm standing there, still moving, chufeng sighs slightly, and the body moves to the two behind them. When they are surprised how Chu wind suddenly disappeared, the neck is in pain, and finally silently falls on the ground.


    Facing the door of solid wood, Chu wind suddenly blows out, the hard wooden door with thickness of 7 cm, and breaks into several pieces of wooden door falling on the ground in the fist of Chu wind.Through the tattered gate, Chu Feng saw Su Qin, who was wearing pajamas down the stairs. His face did not fluctuate. He said, "excuse me for your rest. I''m sorry, but I need to prove something."


    Su Qin looked at the broken gate, his face was not very good-looking, walked down from above, took a look at Chu Feng, went to the sofa and sat down, said coldly


    Chu Feng didn''t feel embarrassed to disturb him. He walked over and looked at a pair of wedding photos on the wall behind the LCD TV. However, the heroine was not ye Xinlan, but a woman with Fox in her eyes. It was estimated that she was su Qin''s new wife and his deputy Qin Yue!


    After a simple look, Chu Fengcai looked at Su Qin and said, "since the first time I went to Su''s house, I have a good impression of you, so I only ask you one question when you are a real soldier. There was a gun battle in fengteng hospital this evening. I want to know if it is the person you sent out?"


    As the eldest son of the Su family, Su Qin naturally knew about it, but he didn''t expect Chu Feng to come to the door and gently shook his head: "no!"


    Chu Feng nodded, sat down and continued to open his mouth: "the third guard of the guard, is it to protect your safety?"


    Su Qin frowned gently, then nodded back: "yes, if I have anything to go out of the country, they protect my safety, but what do you ask?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold for three points. He didn''t tell Su Qin that the person attacking tonight was the third team of the guard team. He just kept calm and said, "I want to know, besides you, who else can be mobilized in your escort team?"


    Su Qin had already stood up. He didn''t want to be questioned by Chu Feng. He just touched the latter, who had no fluctuation and suppressed eyes. He breathed out his breath and said, "except for my signature or personal release from the commander of the Imperial City Army, only Su dingzheng, the Supreme Commander in command of the army, can mobilize them."


    "Of course, Li Ji, the youngest major general in the history of the holy pilgrimage, is also OK."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and didn''t care about Su Qin''s name of Laozi Su dingzheng. In his mind, Su Qin said several people. He first removed Li Ji and the commander of the Imperial City troops without any disputes. Finally, he thought about it for a long time, and also removed Su dingzheng. He would not and did not disdain to play such a means.


    Finally, his eyes fixed on Su Qin''s body, and Chu Feng said in a deep voice: "I died of 28 brothers and sisters tonight. All of them died under bullets. The least of them were shot more than 10 times, and the worst one was half broken. According to my news."


    Pause for a moment, looking at Su Qin''s tight body, he said faintly: "the person who leaves tonight is the member of the third guard team of your commander su. I just want to know whether you know about this?"


    As soon as Chu Feng finished, Su Qin cheered, shook his head and said, "although the third guard team can be transferred, it has been with me for a few years. As long as they have action, I will certainly know. Therefore, there is no need to transfer them to do things. This must be unjust and framed."


    Su qinyi''s words, Chu Feng''s left eye is in the eye, there is no look on his body, Chu Feng''s heart a little more doubt, get rid of those impossible people, the most likely Su Qin also don''t know, it is Ye Zixuan''s intelligence error.


    Standing up, Chu Feng flashed a aura in his mind, and his eyes coagulated and opened his mouth: "you said that the signature of the third guard team can also make them act, right?"


    Su Qin nodded his head in a daze, but then he thought that his face was a little more pale. Chu Feng saw all this, and his mouth pulled out a cold radian and asked, "so I''d like to ask commander Su, have you signed anything for the third guard team in recent two days?"


    Su Qin''s face was not very good-looking, his body also began to appear a trace of shaking, clenching his lips and drinking: "Chu Feng, how can I be your father-in-law, how can you talk to me like this? I say no, that''s not. Do you want to cover my body with a hat?"


    "I tell you, I didn''t sign anything, and the third guard didn''t do anything!"


    This time, when Su Qin said that he had not signed, Chu Feng''s left eye saw the color of expiration on his body, and sighed: "it seems that you really signed, unintentionally let me die so many brothers, you are a sinner, tell me, who let you sign, or where you signed unintentionally!"


    Su Qin''s eyes appeared impatient, and he said: "get out of my way, arrogant and disrespectful to the elders. I will let my heart think about you again."


    Chu Feng''s eyes congealed, Su Qin''s abnormal performance let him know that he did not come to the wrong tonight, sighed and said: "if you don''t die, you won''t die. I''m sorry!" The voice falls, Chu wind lightning close to Su Qin, directly pull Su Qin''s collar, throw out, hit a sofa.


    Su Xinyu, who happened to be informed by Ye Zixuan, saw this scene. Although she already knew that her surname was not Su, she still had feelings for more than 20 years. She said, "Chu Feng, why are you beating my father?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    Chu Feng looks back and sees Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo standing at the door with an unnatural frown, but then understands that it must be ye Zixuan calling.


    Just thinking of the deception that he saw in Su Qin just now, Chu Feng is not willing to let it go. It is certain that the action of the third guard team was caused by Su Qin''s signature unconsciously. He had a fault in it, but he was not willing to tell the truth. Naturally, Chu Feng would not be used to him.


    Indifferently replied: "he told me, the third guard''s signature, in the end what''s going on, I can not fight, otherwise, I killed him today will not blink."


    Su Xinyu''s heart is tight. He knows that chufeng is not joking. He also knows the estrangement between chufeng and the person in charge and the identity of Chu Feng. Even if Su Qin is really killed, the person in charge can only turn a blind eye.


    Anxiously looked at Su Qin who stood up and said, "Dad, what''s going on, you can tell Chu Feng, or he will really kill you."


    Su Qin coughed gently and looked at Chu Feng with a sinister look, but he had too much to do. As Su dingzheng''s son, he naturally knew that today''s chufeng was no longer a modest person in the past, but he really didn''t want to say the judgment in his heart.


    "I don''t know anything, what do you want me to say?"


    Chu Feng was angry in his heart, and his body appeared in front of Su Qin at the next moment. A blood hole appeared in Su Qin''s shoulder. His body also stepped back a few steps. Su Xinyu said anxiously: "Chu Feng, you can''t do this. My father said no, that''s certainly not. Why do you want to be like this?"


    Chu wind was indifferent toward Su Qin slowly walked, the language disclosed Indifference: "is not you has the final say, but I think."


    Chu Feng''s feet were stagnant. Looking up at the figure slowly coming down, it was the woman Su Qin had newly married, Qin Yue.


    Although she was born in the army, Qin Yue didn''t have the righteous spirit of a soldier, but she had a faint charm. She was not like a soldier, but more like a special person from some places.


    Su Xinyu also saw Qin Yue come down. A trace of disgust flashed in her eyes. The idea that she wanted to stop Chu Feng also disappeared. Somehow, she still had hatred. It was not worth it for ye Xinlan!


    Qin Yue comes slowly. Her long legs are long and charming against the background of her Short Pajamas. The corners of her mouth are slightly cocked up. There are two beautiful dimples. But the whole person has no military temperament. It is hard to imagine that she is a member of the army.


    With a faint look at Chu Feng, Qin Yue''s red lips opened and said, "Su Qin is the commander of the imperial guard army. He is directly responsible for the supreme commander and No. 1 in the army. No one can hurt him except these two men. Your behavior just now has violated the law. I want you to stop your reckless behavior immediately."


    "Take punishment at the same time!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a touch of irrefutable banter. Su Qin saw a knot in his heart beside him. He took two steps to stand in front of Qin Yue and ignored the pain on his shoulder. He said, "Chu Feng, leave here right now. I''ll take this evening''s incident as nothing happened, otherwise you''ll pay the price."


    Chu Feng took back the look at Qin Yue and joked to Su Qin: "I beat you so badly, you can ignore it. You are magnanimous and you are guilty when you are hard to listen to me!"


    "Su Qin, don''t talk to me about it. Tell me what''s going on. For the sake of heart language, forget it tonight!"


    Star eyes flash fierce and murderous machine deep voice added: "otherwise, I will really kill you!"


    If there is no room for maneuver, the whole hall is filled with a depressing atmosphere. Su Xinyu wants to open her mouth and say something, but Maggie duo pulls her away and says Su Xinyu looks at Chu Feng. She doesn''t understand why he is so sure that Su Qin must know something.


    Su Qin frowned back: "I am still that sentence, even if you ask me a thousand times, my answer is the same."


    Chu Feng asked with a smile. Suddenly, Su Qin''s body fell to the back, and Qin Yue fell to the ground. The commander of the army was in a mess.


    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo frown. When they see clearly, they all move their eyes away. They scold Qin Yue goblin in their hearts. They are all in their thirties, and they still play vacuum.


    Chu Feng''s mouth was full of banter. Su Qin spat out blood and found that the woman''s sleeping dress had fallen to the waist position. She pulled it down and stood up to look at Chu Feng and said, "what do you want? You can kill a scholar, but you can''t insult me!"


    "One anger is a beauty!"


    Chu Feng raised his mouth and took a meaningful look at Su Qin. The next moment he appeared beside Qin Yue, whose face was angry when he stood up. A hand suddenly stretched out to hold Qin Yue''s neck and said to Su Qin faintly, "then I will not kill you. If you don''t tell me, you are going to look for a third woman!"


    Su Qin''s face changed greatly. He took out his gun and pointed at Chu Feng and said: "let her go, or don''t blame me for my ruthlessness!"


    Chu Feng did not fluctuate in the face of the muzzle, the strength of his hands increased a little bit, with a killing machine, with a firm said: "I can guarantee that your gun may not kill me, but I can kill her."Su Qin''s hand trembled. Looking at Qin Yue, whose face was red because of suffocation, he was not so firm in his heart. Although he still held a gun and pointed at Chu Feng, he was already loose and said with gnashing teeth, "what do you want?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer Su Qin''s question any more, but the strength in his hand increased a little. Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo felt Chu Feng''s inextricable killing opportunity, and knew that they were not joking with Su Qin, and their eyes were a little nervous.


    "I said


    Finally, a voice came out, but it was not from Su Qin''s mouth, but from Qin Yue''s mouth. She opened her mouth painfully and said, "I know who Su Qin signed for. Let me go first."


    Chu Feng taunted Su Qin. She cherished her life too much. However, Chu Feng did not increase her strength. She just clapped and waited for the answer.


    Qin Yue was free and breathed heavily. Su Qin quickly came up to her and said, "moon!"


    Qin Yue waved to stop Su Qin from talking again. She looked at Chu Feng. She was more afraid than before. She began to speak in a low voice: "Su Qin did sign. I took it for him to sign, but it was prepared for a military exercise next month. I just put it on my desk, went to the bathroom and disappeared."


    Chu Feng''s face climbed up with a smile and asked faintly, "what else?"


    At that time, Qin Rui didn''t want to take a piece of Jingrui''s office, but I didn''t think about it. He didn''t want to take a piece of Jingrui''s seal in his eyes


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at Qin Yue, walked into her side, ignored Su Qin''s almost murderous eyes and said: "it''s not easy for you to walk to today, you should cherish it!"


    Inexplicably, Chu Feng turns to leave Su Qin''s residence. Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo take a look at Su Qin and Qin Yue and quickly follow them.


    However, when Su Qin and Qin Yue did not breathe a sigh of relief, a voice came from outside, without any emotional fluctuation: "this is the first time and the last time. Otherwise, next time I won''t ask why, I will only hold up the butcher''s knife and kill all the people who have a negative attitude towards me!"


    This is the declaration of Chu Feng, which makes Su Qin angry. Qin Yue is helpless.


    She picked up the sofa that fell on the ground. Qin Yue quickly brought the medicine box to Su Qin to deal with the wound. Her eyes showed solicitude: "husband, I''m sorry, it''s all because I accidentally let you get hurt like this, but the Chu wind is really excessive. A clay bag with no background gets up with the help of Su''s family, and even dares to attack you."


    "It''s really a white eyed wolf who doesn''t know how to repay his kindness. I don''t think I should talk to him."


    Su Qin frowned when he was stimulated by alcohol. When he heard the speech, Su Qin''s expression softened a little. He replied, "you don''t want to. Besides, it''s just a signed document. Who would expect to be used by criminals? Next time, be more careful. As for Chu Feng, he will not provoke this son of a bitch. If he can, my father wants to kill him more than I do."


    Qin Yue frowns gently, feeling that Su Qin seems to have something she doesn''t know, but she doesn''t ask. After nodding gently, she pays attention to the wound for Suqin, and finally goes to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    Su Qin sat in the living room and watched Qin Yue go into the bathroom and close the door. He sighed with a faint sigh: "I hope this thing is really like what you said. It''s just an accident, otherwise it''s found out by Chu Feng, and I can''t protect you."


    Leaving the car in the third residential area, Chu Feng has a helpless look at Maserati, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo, who are afraid that Chu Feng will do something drastic, and decide to follow Chu Feng''s side.


    Ye Zixuan also looked back and asked in a low voice: "it can be sure that Su Qin didn''t mean to do it. What are you going to do now? In addition, I feel there is something wrong with that Qin month."


    Chu Feng''s fingers were beating in the air. After a while, he made a phone call and said, "let''s go back. I need to meet Jingde and Jingrui."


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng closed his eyes, combined with Qin Yue''s words, and last night''s events, Chu Feng felt a pair of big hands behind the scenes to promote everything, and maybe Jing brothers is a breakthrough!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    The secret meeting rooms built underground have been opened a little frequently recently, and they are all opened by the same person.


    But at the moment, there are very few people sitting in the conference room. Only Su dingzheng and Zhou tianchu are making video connection at the moment. Their faces are full of dignified colors. There are three old people on the screen, which are also similar expressions.


    Half an hour has passed since I received some news, and half an hour has passed since the video connection. However, no one has said anything. Everyone is quiet and silent, and the atmosphere is very dignified.


    Finally, Li Zong on the screen broke the silence and said, "the Chu wind has gone too far!"


    When several old people were paying attention, Li Zongyi said with a cold look in his eyes: "now he is not the modest young man at the beginning. He is the future director of the adjudication office and the only inheritor of Longmen. His identity may have boosted his self-confidence, don''t you think?"


    Everyone was similar, silent and did not answer, but his thoughts were similar to what Li Zong said. What Chu Feng did these days did not pay attention to the official at all, even a little arrogant.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak, Li Zong could not know what his old friends were thinking. He said softly: "although it was our fault at the beginning, we also made up for it. However, Chu Feng''s current series of behaviors did not mean to put us in the eye. The alliance is good and the cooperation is good, all need to be based on fairness."


    "I don''t deny that there is an urgent need to adjudicate in today''s Shengchao, but it can''t be used as a foil. What Chu Feng does, he does."


    Ye Enzheng was not in the imperial city at this time. He heard Li Zong''s words on the other side. The former asked, "what does No. 1 mean?"


    "It''s time for Chu Feng to know the true details of the holy reign." Li Zong looked at several old friends on the screen, pondered for a moment, and then said in a deep voice: "hidden dragon and hidden Phoenix did not appear for no reason. Their existence symbolizes many things. As the future strength of the ruling Institute, Chu Feng is willing to give him face and respect."


    "But at the right time, he should also understand that the holy pilgrim is still the territory of the pilgrims, and he is not allowed to run rampant."


    Su dingzheng narrowed his eyes. He knew what happened in Su Qin''s residence tonight, and was a little angry, but when he heard Li Zong''s words, he frowned slightly: "No. 1, although this is a good way to deter the ruling office and the hidden forces, it will expose our ultimate strength.


    Although it is a temporary solution to all the crises, it will also increase the estrangement between us and Chu Feng. The ruling will not be the same in the future, and it will be full of variables. "


    Zhou tianchu and others did not speak, but they all nodded slightly. Obviously, they also agreed with Su dingzheng''s words. Deterrence is easy. However, it is not worth it if the adjudication office and the official of the holy court are divorced and the ruling is forced to the side of the hidden forces.


    Li Zong stood up and looked at Leng Wuxi, the sixth big man with his eyes closed. He said faintly, "you can do this. Before I come back to the holy court, I want Chu Feng to put his edge away. No matter what he thinks in his heart, he can no longer bring pressure and threat to the holy court in the future."


    "If he is determined to go his own way, then let him die forever, or the verdict will disappear, completely disappear!"


    The video of Li Zong''s side was cut off. Obviously, he didn''t want to say anything more. The video on the wall of the conference room was also cut off one after another. Only Zhou tianchu and Zhou tianchu sat there quietly, frowning deeply.


    The two looked at each other with a bitter smile.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan, as the leader of the Imperial City criminal investigation team, has been exploited to interfere in the enmity between Fengmen and Weiss, and has killed so many people. Although Chu Feng is as calm as water, who knows what kind of attitude he has towards the Zhou family?


    Su dingzheng''s thoughts and Zhou tianchu are no different. Tonight, Chu Feng ignored everything and surrounded the third residential area, and even beat Su Qin violently. No matter what the reason is or what the result is, it is doomed that there has been some estrangement between Su family and Chu Feng.


    At the same time, they both stood up, Zhou tianchu patted Su dingzheng on the shoulder and said, "old man, I know you are very tangled now, but No. 1 has let Lao Leng go to work, which means there is no room for maneuver."


    "Maybe we can go to a good place, maybe because of this, Chu Feng will change back to the modest young man we used to rely on?"


    Looking at the black screen, Zhou tianchu drew up a smile and said: "although, on the 1st, they want to die of Chu Feng, but I can feel that their hearts are also reluctant to let Chu Feng die. It has been calm for a hundred years. Although Chu Feng is a disaster star, it is undeniable that he has brought vitality to the holy court."


    Su Ding was about to say something. After opening his mouth, he turned into a sigh and said, "I hope you are right. Otherwise, the situation that we have been hard to create in the past decades or even suppress the writers will be in vain."


    Zhou tianchu nodded. At the end of the meeting, the two old men were hanging shoulder to shoulder with each other. No. 1 li Zong had issued the highest order. Now they can''t do anything. The only thing they can do is to wait for the final news.Morning comes!


    Chu Feng, who didn''t go back to fengteng garden last night, opens his eyes in a guest room in Guanghan garden and looks at Murong Bing leaning on the side, knowing that the woman did not sleep well last night.


    Quietly, he got up from the bed, put Murong Bing''s body in place, covered her with quilts, and gave her a kiss on the charming woman''s face. Chu Feng washed herself and left the room.


    In the hall on the first floor, Xia Yan had been waiting here 15 minutes ago. Seeing the Chu wind coming down, he whispered: "the wind is less. We have found the king brothers, just!"


    Chu Feng looked at Xia Yan, who wanted to stop talking. He poured a cup of boiled water and then asked, "where is it?"


    Originally, when he left Su Qin''s residence last night, chufeng had to go to Jingde and Jingrui to settle the accounts. However, the news reported by all parties was that Jingde and Jingrui could not be found for the time being. Chu Feng came to Guanghan garden to have a rest.


    After all, if you go back to fengteng garden, you may not know what will happen to Su Xinyu, but when you come to Guanghan garden, Su Xinyu will not follow.


    "Dead!"


    Xia Yan took a deep breath and whispered the news he had received an hour ago: "she died in a private apartment. At present, Zhou Xiaoxuan has let the police intervene. Zhou Jingxing has also issued an order to temporarily block this matter. In addition, there is a foreign phone call. Did you kill brother Jing?"


    Chu Feng put down the hand of cup a stagnant, eyes slightly squint ask a way: "dead?"


    When Xia Yan began to know the news, she was also surprised by some snacks. At the moment, she was not surprised to see Chu Feng''s expression. She nodded and said, "yes, when our people found out, their brothers had already died, and there was no trace of struggle and fighting on the scene. She directly cut her throat with two knives."


    "The time of death is about an hour after you left the third quarter."


    Chu Feng clenched his fist slowly, and finally parted. He waved and said, "this matter has come to an end. The corpses of the playing card brothers have been sent back to their respective hometowns. It is declared that Jingde and Jingrui are the last behind the scenes. They are afraid of committing suicide and Fengmen will not pursue this matter any more."


    Xia Yan raised his eyebrows and said, "the wind is weak. It''s obvious that the king brothers were killed. The purpose is not to let us get some information through the brothers. Let''s forget it. If we want to make trouble later, we can do it!"


    Chu Feng understood Xia Yan''s meaning, but he knew that he could not go on now. He sat down on the sofa and said, "what he wanted was just an excuse. It didn''t need too many reasons. Last night, when the third residential area was surrounded, I was hated by people. It was also a concession of the government. Now, with the death of the king family brothers, I was hated."


    "Do you think anyone will believe me if I go out and say I didn''t kill people?"


    Pointing his finger at the sky, Chu Feng was not willing to let it go, but there were some things that still needed to be scrutinized: "so enough is enough. Leave some face on it. In the final analysis, we still can''t see people. The things of Su Qin and Jing''s brothers can be counted, but they can''t tolerate the third time."


    Xia Yan aftertaste Chu Feng''s words also understand what meaning, nodded, did not say anything, left to arrange other things.


    Almost as soon as Xia Yan left, ye Zixuan came in. Chu Feng raised his head and said with a smile, "little wife, I was just about to call you, and you came. You look like this, you must have had no rest for another night!"


    Ye Zixuan gave Chu Feng a white eye and hummed: "you offended the Zhou family first, and now you offend the Su family. I wonder if you will offend the Ye family next time. I must be careful not to let the Ye family run into your gun."


    Ye Zixuan was a little cute, but it was what she thought that made Chu Feng laugh. Suddenly, she held out her hand to hold Ye Zixuan who was going to walk in front of her. She sat on her lap with both arms around her waist and said, "I''m not unreasonable. People don''t offend me. I don''t offend others. So what do you worry about?"


    In Ye Zixuan''s look of shame and anger, Chu Feng kisses her face and says, "give me to check a person. The spirit of these two days is too depressed. It''s time to relax."


    Ye Zixuan gave Chu Feng an angry white eye, but he seemed to have accepted the title of "Concubine". He hummed, "who should I check?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    In the afternoon, the sky fell white snow, the Imperial City ushered in the first light snow since the beginning of spring.


    It''s not very big, but it also brings cold to everyone. In addition to those who work and go to school, those who have nothing to do choose to watch TV at home or hold their own women for a warm Anti Japanese war!


    Big Buddha Temple!


    In addition to Shaolin Temple, which has become more and more commercialized in recent years, the Dafo temple is the second place where the incense is flourishing in the imperial city and even in the holy Dynasty. However, there are similarities, that is, there is a little more copper smell, and a lot less primitive and peaceful artistic conception.


    When Chu Feng stepped up the 399 steps of the so-called pilgrimage like steps and stood on the grand platform of the temple, he sincerely sighed: "if you want money, you have to be tired. It''s charming!"


    Looking back at the people who are panting but never give up, and then look at the people who buy a stick of incense for thousands of oceans to light. The dark road of Chu Feng is black. Even if you don''t go to see Chu Feng, you can expect that when these people who light incense for safety leave, the incense will be extinguished and sold again.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t come here today to burn incense and worship Buddha, but there were other things to do. So there was nothing to be published about it. It''s not necessary to do anything about it.


    A few steps ahead of you, you can see the famous Buddhist temple. You can see people burning incense for peace and wealth or peace of mind. You can also see monks with exuberant smiles on their faces. You don''t know whether they are really smiling or because they have collected a lot of money.


    Although it is such a light snow day, there are still many people. The fragrance of burning reverberates from the snowflakes, and Chu Feng''s mood is a little calmer.


    When Chu Feng was about to enter the hall, a monk standing at the door stepped forward and stood in front of him. He bowed with both hands and said, "benefactor, the hall is dedicated to the body of the Buddha. When you enter it, you must offer some fragrant oil money to express your feelings."


    Chu Feng was shocked, how do you feel like here and the park, want to go in but also pay money.


    Looking at the inner hall completely blocked by a screen, Chu Feng laughs bitterly at the Buddhist temple for making money. However, it is not too much to pay for cigarettes to see the largest statue of Buddha in the holy Dynasty and the world.


    With a smile on his face, Chu Feng took out his pocket money and handed it to the monk at the door and said, "a little bit of heart!"


    But the monk didn''t reach out his hand to pick it up as Chu Feng imagined. He just hung a faint smile and looked carefully. He could see the disdain in his eyes.


    With these words, he took out a stack of 100 yuan banknotes from his arms and patted it on the monk''s body with the look of the girl beside him. By the way, he said, "master Wuwo is going to preach today. What time do you want to know?"


    The monk at the door was slapped by ten thousand yuan, which was a little humiliating. However, he was not angry. Instead, he put Wan Yuan in the merit box beside him and said, "master Wui''s lecture is at 1:00 p.m., and there is still half an hour. The benefactor can go to burn the incense and wait for a moment."


    The fat man nodded, patted his big stomach and looked at Chu Feng contemptuously. He put his arm around the girl who could be his daughter and walked in, his nostrils almost all facing the sky.


    Chu Feng smacked his lips. It''s no wonder that people say that money can make ghosts move the mill. Now even monks are willing to be humiliated by money, shrugging their shoulders. Chu Feng dispelled the meaning of going in, and walked to other places in the eyes of the monk at the door. The ticket of 1000 yuan is better than incense money, but hard to hear is nothing more than monk collecting money.


    Walking under a big tree on the left, the whole tree has been covered with snow. Chufeng takes a look at it and then goes to other places. Chu Feng only knows what sound comes from the earphone in his ear.


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng came to an independent courtyard behind the main hall. Four monks stood at the door with their hands folded. There were still several people standing at the door, which seemed to be in line.


    Go over, Chu Feng saw that there is a red banner on the wall: no me preach, cross can not cross the person!


    Chufeng laughs with astonishment. He sees a man take out 100000 yuan and pass it to a monk. Then he goes in. Chu Feng knows what this Wuwu master looks like. It''s just that there are people he''s looking for. Chufeng shakes his head bitterly. It''s like taking 100000 yuan last time and remembering next time.


    When Chu Feng arrived, he saw that he was too young. The monk with a strong smile on his face solidified for a moment and said, "little benefactor, did you go to the wrong place?"


    Chu Feng heart ten thousand grass mud horse is galloping there, know you want money, but also not so obvious? Turning a white eye, Chu Feng decided to be willful once. He took out a check book and slapped it on the monk''s face and said, "I look down on me. Damn it, it''s money. I have so much!"


    In the stiff and ugly look of the monk, Chu Feng took out a pen and wrote down 500000 yuan on the check. He tore it off and patted it on the monk''s body, and said, "is 500000 enough? In my way, I haven''t died


    The dandy said a word, chufeng swaggered like a crab and walked in. The four monks at the door were very angry. They only saw the check without water and 500000 yuan. All the anger dissipated.The money, not to mention humiliating them, is worth beating them. It can be seen that monks in this era are not noble.


    In the courtyard, the snow is still slowly falling, forty small stools are placed in the courtyard, and some people are sitting there with umbrellas, waiting for nothing impatiently.


    Chu Feng looks at these people outside who let the wind and snow fall. Then he looks at a futon in the hall inside. He says that the Buddha can''t share the suffering with all living beings.


    To dispel this idea, Chu Feng swept through the crowd and finally locked in a tall figure. With a smile on his mouth, he went over and sat down beside him and said, "sorry, I went out too early this morning. I don''t know there is snow. Please borrow your umbrella!"


    The speaker is Qin Yue. She will come to the great Buddhist temple twice a month. It happens that she is also here today. The person Chu Feng is looking for today is her!


    Although Jingde and Jingrui are dead, Chu Feng feels that Qin Yue must know something, and says he can forget Xia Yan. But if he can dig out the person behind Qin Yue''s mouth, Chu Feng doesn''t mind being willful again.


    Qin Yue narrowed her eyes. She didn''t expect Chu Feng to pinch her face in broad daylight, but she didn''t show hysteria. She just chuckled back: "the wind is less and the tightness is not what I say. It''s the man who lies on me and Feng Shao. Don''t you really know?"


    "I didn''t say you hit me. What are you worried about?"


    Qin Yue''s meaningful smile, as a past person, naturally felt how hot Chu Feng''s eyes were. But Qin Yue''s body was slightly upright and even more arrogant. She replied: "I said that I was using fengteng''s Fengyuan Yangyin pill. It is said that it is fengshao''s self-made thing. Do you have no confidence in it?"


    Chu Feng whispered, "I have confidence in my medicine, but I have no confidence in the current Mrs. su. Who knows what your size is and whether my medicine can be useful?"


    "Maybe you don''t feel enough about the two Suqin?"


    Qin Yue''s eyes are cold. If Chu Feng humiliates people so much, how can she not understand? Biting her lips to suppress her anger in her heart, damned little bastard, I hope you are as arrogant as ever!


    Seeing that Qin Yue didn''t speak, Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything. He just looked at the Wuwu master who was sitting under the putuan and didn''t experience the wind and frost with the public. Listening to his so-called Zen sound which can be found even in ordinary scriptures, he also made a big mistake today, 500000 ah!


    She shakes her head slightly. When Chu Feng doesn''t know to continue listening to Wu me''s non nutritive Zen sound, she almost doesn''t mean to fall asleep. Qin Yue glances at Chu Feng faintly and teases her mouth. Her body gets closer to Chu Feng again. In the eyes of outsiders, Qin Yue is completely nestled in Chu Feng''s body, just like a couple.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    But Chu Feng thought in his heart, if only a few words of simple stink can earn millions in more than three hours, then even if there is no saliva, no one will be unable to live with the money.


    When the end of the time to stand up, many people have been numb, after all, in such a cold weather, there is still a light snow, is the individual can not stand, but strange, there is no complaints, but some people sigh not enough.


    Chu Feng looks at him. Qin Yue doesn''t know when to sleep on him. From this angle, he can see the deep abyss. Chu Feng thinks that it is possible for Su Qin to be impatient. If someone faces such a special object for many years and his wife can''t touch it, he will do something.


    He coughed and said, "Hello, commander of the Soviet army."


    As soon as a word was said, Qin Yue, who was already asleep, stood up in an instant. When she saw that there was no one in front of her, she knew that she had been played by Chu Feng. She scolded her son of a bitch and turned directly to leave the yard.


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and followed him up. Five meters behind Qin Yue, he watched the woman walking in front of him, swinging unnaturally from side to side. The demand for the secret passage was strong. Chu Feng followed him like a passer-by.


    Walking to the half of the steps, Qin Yue stopped and turned around, looked at Chu Feng and said meaningfully: "the wind is less. Su Qin is your father-in-law. Even if you don''t want to admit it, I''m your mother-in-law. What do you mean, follow me, find a place where no one is, and eat me?"


    Qin Yue''s straightforward words surprised Chu Feng a little, but he didn''t feel embarrassed. He walked down and stood in front of Qin Yue and looked at the eyes that seemed to attract the soul. Chu Feng pondered and said, "34d, or pink!"


    Said a, Chu wind straight from the side of Qin Yue, the latter is first a Leng, then understand what to look down, muttered: "I want to be a bigger size, no eye!"


    After 399 steps, Qin Yue saw Chu Feng as if it was soy sauce. By coincidence, she squinted and went to her car. But before she got close, she found that all four tires were flat. She raised her eyebrows and looked back at the far away chufeng.


    Jiao drank out a voice: "Chu Feng, come here!"


    Chu Feng stopped, his face pondered, turned to look at Qin Yue, his hands in front of his chest, a face displeased, said with a smile: "you have no feet?"


    Qin Yue bit her lip and finally walked toward Chu Feng. Looking at his face, she wanted to slap him, but she still held back and pointed to her car and said, "did you do it?"


    Chu Feng looked aside and saw that all four tires of Qin Yue''s car were artificially blown off. It was really Chu Feng who asked people to do it. However, he was doomed to admit it. He spread out his hands and said, "I''ve been with you all the time. Do you think it''s possible?"


    Qin Yue, who could believe Chu Feng''s lies, sneered and said, "don''t deny it. I know it must be you. It seems that the person in charge of the wind door doesn''t need to do these small things by himself."


    Seeing that Qin Yue has already identified herself, Chu Feng is too lazy to explain these unimportant things. He shrugs his shoulders and looks like you can say anything.


    Qin Yue tilted her head and said, "why do you do that?"


    Chu Feng opened the door, went in, closed the door, rolled down the window and joked: "you just said I want to find a place where no one will eat you, do not blow your tire, you drive back by yourself, I eat air?"


    Chu Feng is so straightforward that he can say provocative words. Instead, he doesn''t make Qin Yue angry. The latter stares at the young and delicate face for a while, with a meaningful smile, goes to the other side, opens the car door, and doesn''t say another word with Chu Feng.


    The car ran straight out, and Qin Yue didn''t ask what Chu Feng wanted to do. He made a phone call and asked someone to come to the Buddhist temple to pull the car away, and sat there quietly.


    Qin Yue didn''t speak, and Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything. The car sped along the road at a speed of 100 yards, and finally turned at a fork in the road. Qin Yue frowned. This was not the way back to the Imperial City, but she did not show any anxiety. She just sat there quietly, as if nothing could affect her.


    Finally, more than ten minutes later, the car turned into a small snow covered forest. There was no one around. It was a good place when the weather was sunny. Many people came to visit, but now the weather is doomed to be no one here.


    Qin Yue looked at Chu Feng who put out the car fire and asked, "now tell me what you''ve brought me here to do? No, you really want to eat me. Su Xinyu is young, beautiful, noble and elegant, or Ma Qiduo is lively, lovely and charming. But they are much better than me, an old woman


    Chu Feng pulled out the car key and threw it on it. He picked up Qin Yue''s chin with a loose finger. He came closer and sniffed at the woman''s pleasant smell. He replied, "young people have good young people, and old women have old women''s taste. I don''t care much about this. I just like my appetite, do I?"


    In the face of chufeng''s frivolous behavior, Qin Yue is not anxious or angry. She just looks at chufeng calmly with her eyes. She wants to see what Chu Feng is going to do next.


    Chu Feng looked at the woman who was still calm and calm at the moment, and had a little more fun in her eyes. With one hand under the seat, Qin Yue''s chair directly fell back. The woman''s expression changed a little and she said, "Chu Feng, you should think clearly, don''t destroy yourself because of your momentary frankness.""Although I was born in the same family as you, how humble I am, now I am the daughter-in-law of the Su family. Are you sure you can afford it?"


    Chu Feng pressed his whole body up and felt the woman''s soft body when he opened his mouth: "yesterday, I even beat Su Qin. What do you think I dare not do? Moreover, it is obvious that Su Qin has something to hide from me. I can''t kill him, but if I don''t do anything, I''ll suffer. After thinking about it, I think it''s good to wear a green cap on him."


    Qin Yue has no fear of facing Chu Feng''s eyes, a look of death rather than surrender.


    Chu Feng slightly cocked his mouth, two fingers untied the small buttons of Qin Yue''s skirt, and then stopped to speak: "give you a chance to tell me how Jingde and Jingrui died. I can stop all behaviors, otherwise I don''t know what I will do.


    maybe you think I will be miserable, but you will not be good Where to go? I believe Su Qin will not accept a woman who has been defiled again


    Qin Yue turned to one side and said coldly, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. If you want to play, I''ll say, there''s no need to find excuses that can''t stand scrutiny, or even put a hat on me. I won''t give in. Who doesn''t know that you killed the king brothers. Now you ask me this, is it meaningful?"


    Chu Feng looks at the woman who has no fear at the moment, and sees a lot of content in his left eye. Last night, Jingde and Jingrui died. The only thing Chu Feng can think of is Su Qin and Qin Yue. However, Su Qin began to face all the problems and didn''t have the color that he shouldn''t have.


    Until Qin Yue, she said Jing Rui. Although she didn''t say that Jing Rui did everything, the meaning was very clear. Chu Feng didn''t say anything at that time and was ready to give Su Xinyu a little face. However, she didn''t expect that she had not found Jingde and Jingrui, but their brothers were dead.


    Although chufeng is not afraid of carrying the black pot and does not care about such a black pot, it is only under the current situation that before Chu Feng is about to travel far away, it always needs to eliminate some hidden dangers.


    Staring at Qin Yue''s cold mouth: "are you sure you don''t know anything?"


    Rao is like this. Qin Yue is also blind and does not move. Chu Feng''s feeling is more and more problematic. He is sure that Qin Yue is a person who is afraid of death. He will not be threatened like Huangfu ruodie, and would rather be possessed by himself.


    And should not be so strong woman at the moment is so strong, Chu wind smell a touch of conspiracy, but can not capture where.


    Before the words were finished, Chu Feng tore Qin Yue''s clothes violently like primitive people, until there was no covering on the latter''s body. Chu Feng stopped and said coldly: "don''t talk to me about these meaningless things. I just want to know what I want to know.


    Don''t tell me that you don''t know. Only a few people on the scene know about Jingde and Jingrui last night. Su Qin can''t report, and the people around me can''t. then it''s only you. In order not to let the informed Jingde and Jingrui expose something, they put the killers on me in advance. When I don''t know? "


    "Although all this is reasonable, it''s unreasonable to have you, Mrs. Su!"


    Qin Yue''s face was unnatural and did not cover her body completely exposed to Chu Feng''s eyes. She hummed: "if you want to add a crime, you have no reason to worry. Where do I know the secret? What do I want to kill Jingde and Jingrui? Chufeng, you are shameless!"


    When Chu Feng''s left eye flashed through a picture, Qin Yue sat up, looked down at the color pinched by Chu Feng and said with a sneer: "when Jingde and Jingrui died, I knew you would come to me. I didn''t expect to come. What a pity!"


    At the same time, Su Qin''s mobile phone vibrated, opened a strange text message and opened it curiously. After a few seconds, Su Qin stood up and yelled: "gather hands!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    Five hundred people!


    When Chu Feng finished his clothes and got out of the car, 500 people were pressing up around him. He motioned to let Murong Bing in the dark not to come out for the time being. Chu Feng looked at the 500 people calmly with his eyes revealing his interest.


    Just at this time, the car next to him seemed like a mad cow. Taking advantage of the time when people surrounded him, he picked up Qin Yue, who was wrapped up in torn clothes, and drove away directly. Those people didn''t mean to stop him. They just looked at Chu Feng coldly.


    In the distance, the car had left the encirclement circle and turned onto a path. Chu Feng''s mouth lifted up a smile and said softly, "the road is one foot high, the devil is ten feet high."


    He took back his eyes and looked at a fifty year old man who came up from the crowd. Chu Feng raised a smile and recognized who was the man in front of him. He began to ponder: "minister Jing, how can you have such a good grace today to walk out of the army?"


    "My only two sons are dead!"


    The old man sighed softly. It was Jing bairan, the helmsman of the Jing family. His eyes implied the opportunity to kill. He looked at Chu Feng and said softly, "as a father, I always need to do something. Otherwise, I would be too incompetent to be a father."


    When Jing Boran was about to give an order, Chu Feng raised his hand and said, "slow down!"


    Jing Boran stopped without command and began to ponder: "little wind, do you want to delay time? But I''m sorry to tell you that there is no support for the damper today. Before I came here, the police had already blocked the road. Any car can''t pass. It will take an hour at the fastest to run here. "


    Chu Feng looked at the prepared Jing Boran with a warm smile: "minister Jing, I believe your means, but who told you that I killed your two sons?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Jing Boran asked, the white haired man sent the black haired man, but he couldn''t find any sadness on his face. He only said coldly: "Jingde and Jingrui have disputes with you. Jingde unintentionally broke the rules of the river and killed more than 20 of you. Jingrui also made you remember hate because of the incident last night. I really can''t find the reason why you don''t kill them!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, but he didn''t care much about it. He gently replied, "minister Jing has already decided to do it, but remember one thing!"


    The voice sank for a moment. Chu Feng said coldly, "that is to kill me absolutely, otherwise, the king family will disappear in this world."


    "I will!" Jing Boran replied in a calm voice, and the people surrounded immediately rushed to see the time on his wrist. Jing Boran counted and said in a low voice: "45 minutes, enough!"


    Chu Feng sighed and shook his head. Facing the charge of hundreds of people, Chu Feng stood still. When he was about to be submerged by the crowd, Chu Feng''s body was like lightning, leaving only a shadow there. But when he went out three meters later, there were seven more bodies on the ground.


    Jing Boran''s eyes were slightly frozen. He had heard that Chu Feng''s military force was amazing. He thought that his words were exaggerated. Seeing the 500 people he brought with him, Jing Boran had a little more confidence. He could crush Chu Feng. The dead can''t die any more.


    When the battle started, Chu Feng was not as open-minded as before, killing people with only one move, absolutely not wasting more energy.


    the hundreds of people who besieged thought that it was not necessary to kill chufeng with so many people at first, but when more than 30 people fell down, they found that it was really not many people who came to kill chufeng.


    With blood flowing out, Chu Feng had no weapons in his hand. His body was constantly shuttling through the crowd, skillfully avoiding those attacking knives, and killing people between the two hands, which showed a kind of extreme killing beauty. However, in Jing bairan''s eyes, it was with a deep chill and fear.


    Clenching his fist, Jing Boran dissipates his emotions that he shouldn''t have. He looks at Chu Feng a little more appreciative, but also more murderous.


    Three kilometers away from the scene of the battle, Qin Yue drove away and stopped here. She put the clothes that did not fit the size pulled by Chu Feng on her body. Qin Yue murmured: "this son of a bitch, in the end, he didn''t go in. His heart is tough!"


    "But didn''t you still get caught in the end?"


    Seeing the glasses man appear, Qin Yue''s eyes softened, shaking his head and smiling: "you and I don''t have to say such words. At the beginning, I was arranged by you to Su Qin voluntarily to do something for you."


    "Facts have also proved that we have done a very successful job, completely dividing the relationship between ye and su. I believe that no matter how much they trust them, Su Qin''s abandonment of Ye Xinlan is the hatred of the two families."


    Qin Yue smiles and wants to lean on the man''s arms, but the latter seems to deliberately pull apart the distance, inexplicable resentment in his eyes. He feels that the man seems to want to stay away from himself, but dispels his mind.


    The man''s eyes were stunned, but he didn''t ask what else Qin Yue had to do with him. He just pulled up Qin Yue''s hand and said softly: "I''ve wronged you these years, but don''t worry, I''ll never forget you. When I sit in that position completely, several big families are out of step or even pop out, I''ll marry you!"


    "Let you be my woman, the mother of my children!"Qin Yue''s face bloomed with a smile and nodded: "I always believe it!"


    When Qin Yue wanted to embrace him, the man with eyes opened the car door without trace and said, "I''ll leave first if there''s nothing wrong. I''m afraid that someone will know the relationship between you and me. Be careful!"


    Then, without waiting for Qin Yue to say anything, he slammed the door, and the man with eyes put on the hat on the windbreaker and left slowly.


    Qin Yue looked at the road that had disappeared. She put down her hands slowly, frowned at the distance and whispered, "do you think I''m dirty?"


    What Qin Yue didn''t know was that a enchanting figure on the roof of the car left quickly. He didn''t find it when he left just now.


    At the scene of the battle, Chu Feng''s whole body has been dyed red with blood. In the snow, the blood has solidified, but it''s all the blood of others. From the beginning to now, Chu Feng''s body has not left any scars.


    Jing Boran was originally calm and calm, and there was also a ripple in his eyes. Although there were still 400 people, looking at the still vigorous Chu Feng, he suddenly felt that there were not many 400 people, but this was the strength that Jing bairan could mobilize and be loyal to him.


    Chu Feng retreated five meters with the help of one foot. Without stopping, he fell back to the back 90 degrees. His five fingers were clawed out and crushed the throat of a fallen enemy. His clear voice made people feel a deep chill.


    A knife passed by chufeng''s face. At the same time, Chu Feng''s foot also kicked out to the sky, blocking a falling knife. At the moment, the whole person showed an inverted T-shape, which completely violated the physical principle of human body, making all the people around him stagnant.


    At this time, Chu Feng stepped back on a man''s body and turned back 360 degrees for three circles. More than a dozen people who had been killed fell on the ground again. Taking advantage of this gap, Chu Feng turned to the ground and stood firm. He picked up a knife and landed in his hand. His body shot out ahead of time. He saw that the knife was not spent.


    When Chu Feng walked out of eight meters, there were more than 20 corpses on the ground, which showed the cruelty and bloodiness vividly.


    His eyes narrowed, and Chu wind swept across his knees. All the snowflakes on the ground were flying, temporarily blocking the sight of the rest of the people. Chu Feng lifted his knife and left, and no one could resist the charge of Chu Feng.


    There are more and more corpses on the ground, reaching more than 200 people. Jing Boran is hard to move. His fist is slowly clenched, and his eyes are dignified to see Chu Feng, who is like killing a pig.


    However, it takes time for one person to kill 200 pigs, and he will be tired to death. However, Chu Feng killed more than 200 people. In addition to the meaning of slowing down, the rest seems to have no influence at all. Jing Boran scolds the monster in his heart.


    The killing machine filled every corner of the grove. Chu Feng waved the knife in his hand until he killed many people. The blade was thrown out and penetrated through two people, slowing down the attack of the others, but still deep in the encirclement circle.


    Looking at the distance, Chu Feng''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. His left eye already saw dozens of military vehicles coming towards this side. In the leading car, there was a gloomy and ugly Su Qin, with a trace of bad premonition. Chu Feng said, "ice!"


    With the sound of Chu Feng, Murong Bing, who followed her back, fell from a tree like a fairy. As soon as she landed, the original light snow suddenly became bigger, and a howling cold wind blew. Those who didn''t feel how cold it was, all the people who killed them subconsciously made two shivers.


    Chu Feng catches this opportunity, his eyes flit over the killing machine, and his body flashes by. He kills three people directly, jumps out of the encirclement circle, and the knife he grabs is like thunder and lightning.


    Jing Boran''s face changed. Subconsciously, he raised his hand to block him. However, he forgot that he had no weapons. His hands fell on the ground, and the blood did not flow out. When the scream was not sent out, the knife in Chu Feng''s hand had already penetrated his throat.


    Standing in front of Jing bairan''s fallen body, looking at life and finally unwilling to look at his own king Boran, Chu Feng said faintly: "many people may not be able to kill people. Don''t be silly to be a gunner in the next life!"


    Murong Bing sees that Chu Feng has killed Jing bairan. When he wants to be cruel, he suddenly looks at an unmanned hill in the distance. The next moment he appears in front of Chu Feng, takes his hand and says in a hurry: "husband, run!"


    Chu Feng has not yet figured out what is going on, only to hear his ears whistling, the next moment has appeared hundreds of meters away, staring round and round, what is going on?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    Su Qin got out of the car with a gloomy face, but when he saw the situation at the scene, he couldn''t help but be surprised. He had received a document and ordered his troops to come here. But before he came, he didn''t know there was still killing.


    Looking at the corpse covered with blood, Su Qin waved two guards to pull a living man. Su Qin asked in a deep voice, "what happened? Who are you?"


    "Commander!"


    Just after asking, a guard came running from the side, pointing to a corpse in the distance, with a dignified look: "minister Jing bairan of the police department!"


    "King Boran?" Su Qin was stunned, and then he was shocked. He didn''t have time to ask what happened. He ran to the distance and saw Jing Boran lying on the ground with his throat pierced and his hands cut off. He looked shocked: "Cha!"


    Soon, the guards moved up and squeezed news out of their mouths. Then a guard came and said calmly, "commander, according to the cross examination of the living people, Minister Jing Boran mobilized 500 people to attack Chu Feng in order to avenge his son. Before we came, Chu Feng and a woman ran away."


    Su Qin narrowed his eyes and looked at his shoulder which had been pierced by his fingers last night. At the moment, he was still in a faint pain. His expression was gloomy and said: "Chu Feng, more and more excessive, do you really think that you are the master of the holy dynasty?"


    Turning around and looking at the corpses on the ground, Su Qin finally said, "clean up these corpses, and use another 5000 people to surround fengteng garden for me. You can be arrogant, but you can''t do without bottom line and morality!"


    Thinking of the files in the mobile phone and the dazzling video, Su Qin''s eyes spurted fire and wanted to kill people.


    On a hill in the distance, a figure disappeared in place with a sigh. When Su Qin turned to get on the bus, he just saw it. When he went to look again, he found that there was no one. Blinking his eyes, he felt that he was wrong. So Su Qin ordered the car to leave directly.


    After Chu Feng and Murong Bing left, because Chu Feng was covered with blood, they couldn''t get to the car either. They ran on the road quickly. After a few kilometers, they met the car sent by Xia Yan. They took off their blood stained clothes and threw them away. Chu Feng''s face was gloomy and ugly. He knew that he was finally played by Qin Yue!


    All the way, Murong Bing didn''t disturb Chu Feng at the moment. He followed him all the time. Today''s things have been seen. He knew that Chu Feng was played by Qin Yue.


    It can be expected that the appearance of Jing Boran must have been arranged by Qin Yue. However, the latter was worried that Jing Boran and others could not threaten Chu Feng. Therefore, he used a cruel move to not only let Chu Feng fall into a greater crisis, but also seriously damaged Chu Feng''s reputation.


    Although a little angry at such a means, let Chu Feng eat its own fruit, but Murong Bing or heartfelt sigh: "this is a smart woman, strategy is not inferior to any wise man."


    As long as he is a bloody man, he will not allow his woman to be touched by others, even if he holds his hand. What''s more, Chu Feng not only does that, but also tears off all the clothes of Qin Yue, and Su Qin is a man of iron and blood with more than 20 years of military age.


    With her eyes closed, Chu Feng thinks about how to solve the current situation. It can be concluded that Qin Yue must have filmed the video secretly, and the situation at that time seemed to be on her. It''s unreasonable to say!


    Thinking about Weiss, Chu Feng secretly said that he was in bad years. He edited a short message and sent it out. He wanted to go to the corner area to enjoy the scenery and get familiar with it. A series of things, whether or not to go to the corner area is already a variable.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in Guanghan garden. Today''s su Qin must be a lion in a rage. If he returns to the wind, he will surely never die. In that way, he will fall into the trap of Qin Yue, which is not what Chu Feng would like to see.


    As long as you don''t appear, no matter how big your anger is, you can also take advantage of this time to seek a little solution.


    When he got out of the car and passed by the garage, Chu Feng stopped and looked at the closed garage. He could not forget what Murong Bing and himself said. It seems that Chang''e has died, but his consciousness still exists. When he thinks of his little aunt, chufeng''s mouth is full of intriguing smile.


    In Murong Bing''s astonished look, Chu Feng went to the garage barehanded, opened it directly, found a large cloth to open the sarcophagus, pulled up Chang''e''s mouth corner in the sarcophagus, drew up a smile and said, "Bingbing, do you think I''ve given Chang''e now, will you change something?"


    "For example, anger makes Chang''e lose her sense, and maybe she can''t do something in the end?"


    Rao is Murong Bingxin wisdom is strong enough. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she also rolls her eyes and hums: "please, she doesn''t breathe now and doesn''t have a heartbeat. Your appearance makes me feel very evil, like the man in the morgue on the news last year!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and wrapped Chang''e with a large cloth, and said, "I have been standing on the edge of hell for a long time. Playing with Chang''e is the first person in the world. It''s sweet if Yi!"


    In Murong Bing''s look of disbelief, Chu Feng carries Chang''e out, and the Jade Scorpion group members on guard are also surprised. They don''t know what Chu Feng is carrying. Murong Bing walks out of the garage and looks at the figure who has entered the villa and says: "don''t want to solve the current problems, want to play Chang''e?""My husband really has a strong taste. If he knows my identity in the future, he won''t be so excellent, will he?"


    Chu Feng, who enters the villa, naturally doesn''t know what Murong Bing is talking about. He just nods to Lin Yulin and LAN Mei ER in the hall and goes straight upstairs. He comes to one of the rooms and walks in with Chang''e on his shoulder and throws her directly on the bed.


    Murong Bing''s mouth twitches a little, but seeing that Chu Feng wants to take a bath, Lin Yulin and LAN Meier follow up curiously. They can only leave the room and do not let them in and find out what!


    The last time the fire left Chang''e naked. At the moment, her perfect body appeared in front of Chu Feng, which made her breath a little thick. Finally, she moved her eyes and walked into the bathroom. The blood on her body was dry and sticky.


    About 20 minutes later, Chu Feng came out of the bathroom and took a good bath to get rid of the bloody man. He came around with a bath towel, but saw Chang''e frowning. Finally, he opened the door and went to Lin Yulin''s room to find some clothes that were pleasing to the eye.


    After coming back, Chu Feng locked the door, pulled up Chang''e and dressed her without any hesitation. On the other hand, he said, "everyone says you are Chang''e. although there is no formal confirmation, I still believe that you are in ancient costume, but I don''t know what you will look like in modern clothes."


    Then put a short skirt slowly set in Chang''e''s body, Chu Feng this just stood up to look at a new woman with a few more amorous feelings.


    Chu Feng walked over to pick up Chang''e and loosened her hair. Originally, she felt that her hair had been fixed and deformed for countless years. However, at the moment of release, 3000 green silk fell, and the length of the tail was about 20 cm. It was a natural micro curl, just like that of a female star.


    At this time, Chu Feng formally looked at Chang''e, who was full of modern flavor. Although her eyes were still closed, her body was also cold, without breathing and heartbeat. Just removing these would only make people feel that she was still alive.


    The room fell into silence after Chu Feng''s voice fell into silence, and it was a very depressing silence. For a long time, a sigh sounded, with helplessness and a trace of Murder: "decades ago, I only recovered my consciousness, but I still need something to wake up."


    "Young man, can you help me?"


    Hearing the voice from nowhere, Chu Feng''s heart shook violently and kept calm and said: "do you think I will help you? Besides, are you really Chang''e? "


    The voice was silent for a few minutes before it rang out: "if I were, what would you do, not what would you do?"


    The voice was silent again. Chu Feng''s words were very clear. If this is really Chang''e, he will eat it. If not, it doesn''t matter, he also wants to eat it. It is almost a rogue saying that anyone who comes here is speechless.


    Waiting for the reply of that voice, Chu Feng''s phone on the desk rang. After picking it up, Xia Yan''s solemn voice came: "the wind is less, Su Qin is crazy. With 5000 people around fengteng garden, he directly shot and injured dozens of our brothers. He threatened to destroy the whole fengteng garden if you don''t show up!"


    "At present, Miss Suen and miss Sujing have to go to the hospital for a serious bruise, because they have to go to the hospital because they are not injured by the car!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed. He didn''t expect that Su Qin''s action was so fast. He relaxed a little when he heard Su Xinyu. He said lightly: "this matter makes Su Qin go to make trouble. I won''t appear for the time being. Don''t worry. Even if Su Qin really dares to destroy fengteng garden, it won''t be allowed."


    Account for a while, Chu Feng hung up the phone, the voice also timely spread: "I am Chang''e!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    Su Xinyu angrily questioned Su Qin after she killed dozens of members of the fengteng garden, but Su Qin didn''t give an answer. She just asked her to ask the little animal of Chu Feng. When she felt something wrong, Su Xinyu immediately thought of where Chu Feng might go, and was ready to go to Chu Feng for questioning.


    During this period, Huang Jingyin didn''t want to go to her. She said that at this time, she could only disturb Chu Feng. There was a dispute between the two sides. Finally, Su Xinyu left by force. When she left, she was scratched on the ground by a car with no license plate. When the damper and Su Qin sent people to chase her out, the car had disappeared.


    Su Qin put Su Xinyu''s injury on the head of the wind door, the reason is that he was angry that he led the army to surround fengteng garden, so he retaliated against Su Xinyu!


    However, Su Xinyu was injured. Although she was not her own daughter, she had been raised for more than 20 years. When Su Qin surrounded fengteng garden with five thousand guards, he quickly sent Su Xinyu to the Imperial City hospital for fear of any other problems.


    But fortunately, after an examination, Su Xinyu only had a bruise on her arm and a sprain of her lower leg. After two days in hospital, Su Qin was slightly relieved. She only thought of Chu Feng, but the killing still didn''t go away.


    After waiting for the doctor to check and leave, Su Xinyu looked at Su Qin standing beside him and asked softly, "Dad, why did you do that today? Even if Chu Feng beat you up, you wouldn''t pull 5000 people around fengteng garden and shoot dozens of people, right? This will only deepen the estrangement between you and Chu Feng! "


    Waving his hand to let the others go out, Su Qin hummed: "if it''s just about me being beaten, I''m not so stingy, but Chu Feng is a top-notch dress. He even,,"


    Su Xinyu seldom sees Su Qin''s rude words. He feels that there may be some misunderstanding. He gently sits up on the hospital bed and frowns and asks, "what''s the matter with him?"


    Su Qin clenched his teeth, but could not say it in the end. He took out his mobile phone and handed it to Su Xinyu: "you can see for yourself!" Then he went to one side of the window and looked at the outside. The whole person was silent in the violence. You can imagine how angry Su Qin was at this time.


    Su Xinyu curiously opened a file transferred out of Su Qin and skillfully entered it to open a latest file, which was a video.


    His face was pale, and his mobile phone fell down. Su Xinyu shook his head and said to himself, "it''s impossible, absolutely impossible. Chu Feng is not such a person."


    Although she said that, Su Xinyu was inclined to believe that it was true. Without saying that there was no video with any moisture, the incident of Lin Yulin alone gave Su Xinyu a warning that Chu Feng was not the kind of person who cared about ethics.


    Thinking that his man is likely to have a relationship with Qin Yue, Su Xinyu''s eyes unconsciously shed tears, which is a feeling more painful than betrayal.


    Su Qin heard the soft sobbing sound, looked back at Su Xinyu buried on the quilt, also did not go to comfort, went to pick up the mobile phone, said: "I have sent this video to old lady Cai, she has not been supporting Chu Feng all the time, now I let her know what kind of animal Chu Feng is."


    "In this way, if I kill him, no one will blame me, and the old lady will support me!"


    As for sending the video to Su dingzheng, they know that Su Qin didn''t even think about it. This is related to Qin Yue''s reputation and his man''s dignity. The reason why she gave the video to old lady Cai Jinhua was that as long as she knew, some of the accusations and troubles would be suppressed by the old lady.


    At the moment, the small effect has also come out. He has sent 1500 troops to surround fengteng garden. Up to now, 5000 people have surrounded fengteng garden. There is no phone call from above. Obviously, the old lady has been involved in this matter.


    Su Xinyu''s body was stagnant, but he didn''t say anything at last. Su Qin looked at Su Xinyu''s appearance and didn''t continue to say anything. He understood Su Xinyu''s heartache, but at the moment, Chu Feng was a shameless villain. For Su Xinyu, long pain was better than short pain.


    In a low voice, he said: "you are good to rest in the hospital, I will kill this shameless villain, let him know that his arrogance is to pay the price."


    After saying a sentence, seeing that Su Xinyu still doesn''t want to talk, Su Qin sighs and leaves. From the beginning to now, he has made more than ten calls to Qin Yue. Only once has he been connected. Qin Yue only said one sentence. She has no face to see Su Qin. Then she cut off the phone and call again. It''s already turned off.


    In the ward, only Su Xinyu sobbed in a low voice. She was disappointed with Chu Feng and was sad to lose her lover.


    The door of the ward opened after a while, and Su Xinyu heard a voice saying, "go out, I want to have a rest and be quiet."


    With a bang, the door closed, and the people who came in came to sit beside the bed. It was Chu Feng who avoided everyone coming. Although Xia Yan said it was not a big deal, she didn''t see it with her own eyes. At the moment, she saw a trace of guilt and said, "I know you feel bad, but I have a clear conscience!"


    Su Xinyu''s sobbing voice disappears after a shock, and then he suddenly sits up and looks at the person sitting in front of him. First, he is shocked, then he is angry. He raises his hand and slaps him and pulls it away from Chu Feng''s face.


    Chu Feng didn''t let Su Xinyu''s slap fall on his face. He held the woman''s hand and said softly, "do you believe in a man who is cheating, and you don''t want to believe your man?"Su Xinyu pulled back her hand, and her face was full of sarcasm: "Chu Feng, cheating man, who do you think this sentence is more suitable for? I don''t believe you, that video clearly in front of me, you lie on that fox spirit, how do you want me to believe you? "


    "Do you want me to deceive myself, those are fake, you Chu Feng just fight with an inflatable doll that looks like Qin Yue?"


    With the gun, Chu Feng didn''t know how to answer. He breathed out his breath and looked at Su Xinyu, whose eyes were full of disappointment. He said faintly, "no matter whether you believe or not, I can only say that I have a clear conscience!"


    Su Xinyu turned her head to one side and said without hesitation: "naturally, you have a clear conscience. If your little aunt can fall in love with someone, what else can''t do, and what women dare not move? I really doubt if my mother is not pregnant, in fengteng garden these days, do you want to have the best of her?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth moved, the dark way a good early, slowly stood up to look at his back to his Su Xinyu: "once black always black, you don''t believe I don''t matter, but I will prove my innocence, also will let you understand my heart, what position you are."


    "Go away!"


    Su Xinyu threw out a sentence indifferently and looked back at Chu Feng coldly: "I forced myself to accept the fact that there are many women around you, and I also let myself forget the unbearable love between you and your little aunt. But this time I can''t accept it. Although I''m not su family, Su Qin is also the man I called Dad for more than 20 years."


    Pointing to the door, Su Xinyu said word by word: "so, I don''t want to see you again. Tomorrow morning I will let someone pick up my mother. After that, you are you and I am me, and we have no relationship. If we must say that there is any relationship, then it is that you negate me, you are sorry for me!"


    With firm words, tough decisions, and non-negotiable tone, Chu Feng smelled a bad smell. She looked at Su Xinyu with firm eyes and disgust. She frowned and opened her mouth for the last time: "do you really prefer to believe what you see than to believe me once?"


    Su Xinyu turned her head to one side and said faintly, "please leave here, I want to rest!"


    Chu Feng''s heart was cold, his fist clenched and loosened. He wanted to open his mouth and say something, but finally turned into a sigh. He turned to open the door, stood at the door, looked back at Su Xinyu, his back to himself, took a deep breath, closed the door and left.


    He doesn''t believe you at all. It''s useless to say so much. Chu Feng knows he''s sorry for Su Xinyu, but he doesn''t have much time to pay attention to it.


    When he got out of the hospital gate and got on the bus, Chu Feng looked at the Huangcheng hospital through the window and said faintly: "those who believe me will never doubt me and question me. Those who don''t believe me will never doubt me. Even if I give too much explanation, it will be in vain. Su Xinyu, maybe we have fate and no division in this life."


    Shaking his head and sighing, Chu Feng leaned on the chair: "go!"


    The car slowly left the Huangcheng hospital. Su Xinyu was in the ward. She stood by the window and looked at the car that Chu Feng left. Tears ran down her eyes and said, "son of a bitch, how do you want me to believe you? You are a bastard with a criminal record. I hate you!"


    Chu Feng, who has already left, is doomed to Miss Su Xinyu''s last words. He just sits in the car and looks at the scenery and people behind the window. Suddenly, he is a little envious of those people who rush about for a simple life every day. They live very simply, that is, to live better for themselves and their families.


    Once Chu Feng felt that he was one of them, but things went against his wishes. When he first came to the river and sea, he was involved in people who should not be involved. Things that should not be involved are doomed to be quiet. For Chu Feng, it is already an extravagant hope.


    Today may be the most sighing day of Chu Feng. With a slight sigh, he rubbed his head and scattered the things he shouldn''t think about. Chu Feng looked at Murong Bing, who was very quiet tonight, and said, "why don''t you speak tonight?"


    "I just changed her clothes. Do you think I really like it?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes. Unexpectedly, Murong Bing had been entangled in this matter all night. He shook his head with a wry smile and said, "but it can''t be said that there is no purpose. At least make sure that she does have consciousness and contains great power. She is really Chang''e and has made a deal by the way."


    Murong ice frown a frown, Du mouth, language sour said: "husband, what do you have that I can''t help you, you even go and trade with that woman?"


    "Some of you really can''t help, because you are not Chang''e!" Chu Feng nodded his head seriously and looked at his mobile phone: "go to the water bath paradise, take a bath, meet a person, stretch your muscles and bones, and kill another person!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    At least Chu Feng felt like this when he got off the bus. Tut said, "it''s going to bring Qiao a lot of money in a year. It seems that I''ll take a quick step to kill the Huangfu family and take 30% of it. This is a money spinner!"


    Murong Binggang was about to drive to the parking lot to wait for Chu Feng. He rolled his eyes and said, "you still care about this because of the war between Kato and you. But I''m afraid you can''t even look up to 30% by then."


    "Ha ha ha, who would hate to have more money?"


    Chufeng laughs and goes straight to the gate of the water bath paradise. With the experience of the first two times, chufeng directly takes out the transparent card and puts it on the card machine at the door. After the confirmation sound rings, chufeng goes straight in, leaving only the welcome and security guard at the door staring at the display on the card machine.


    A fat security guard looked back at the disappearing figure and swallowed his saliva: "he is less windy and younger than expected."


    Several welcome ladies also looked at the photo information slowly disappearing on the card machine. Qi Qi nodded. One of them said, "it''s really young, and he''s a little cool and sunny. The two styles of such contradiction are not contradictory at all. It''s a pity that he didn''t look at me just now."


    Words out, immediately in exchange for the rest of the scorn.


    Whether it is Lin Huali of Jianghai or Zhang Shaohan who claims to be a Chinese and upper beauty, this one is not bad at the moment.


    Ganlu was stunned, but then she burst out a smile. She took Chu Feng in her arms and said, "where does the wind want to go? I''ll send you!"


    "Third floor, rose bathroom!"


    Chu Feng looked at the woman with a meaningful look and said a word. Manna nodded and took Chu Feng to walk in the surprised eyes of everyone. Instead of entering the elevator, he took the stairs. Chu Feng''s smile was gradually growing stronger.


    Go up the stairs on the second floor. At the corner of the third floor and the second floor, manna stops to release Chu Feng''s gorgeous turn. Her long legs stretch out on the not very high railing and wink at her mouth like silk: "the wind is less. Don''t you want to try it? There''s no one here!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a touch of playfulness, not because of manna''s active retreat, but go forward a step close to manna, big hands fall on that really smooth tender thigh.


    However, Gan Lu''s body is slightly stiff. She looks down at Chu Feng and is completely close to her. If not both sides are still wearing clothes, it would be like a certain posture to carry out a war, and even feel a little strange on top of privacy.


    Face unnaturally red up, not yet open mouth, manna face slightly changed, Chu Feng''s hand is not simply stay on the thigh, but directly up


    To deal with Shao Shao''s, don''t you dare to hold out your hand


    Chu Feng amused a smile, took back the hand, then stepped back, looked at the woman in front of her mouth: "I thought you should keep silent all the time!"


    Manna took back her legs, and the ruddy face did not disperse. She even felt a little strange on her physiology. Her face was even slightly red. She looked at Chu Feng and asked, "little wind. Can you tell me how you can see that I have known you for a long time?"


    "You''re so enthusiastic!"


    Chu Feng can''t feel the malice of Ganlu. In addition, she knows Zhang Shaohan, who was shot by himself but didn''t shoot the bullet. Chu Feng also didn''t pull any other reply: "if you change to the person in charge of the other two places, when you see me, they keep a distance of one meter and dare not get close, but you are holding my arm straight."


    Ganlu nodded slightly. If it was not what Zhang Shaohan said to her, she did not dare to approach Chu Fenglai, but kept a respectful attitude. At the moment, she heard her speech and said, "it is worthy of little wind and careful mind."


    Blinking at Chu Feng: "by the way, I Shaohan sister wants me to tell you that you owe her a complete shot!"


    After finishing this sentence, Ganlu chuckles and turns to go up. Chu Feng stands in the same place and talks with her mouth. Unexpectedly, Zhang Shaohan talks to Ganlu, turns her eyes and murmurs that there is no secret between women, so she goes up.


    At the door of the rose bathroom, manna stopped and turned back and said, "this guest has come an hour ago. I didn''t know she invited you. I thought she was here to kill time, but she forgot the time."


    Chu Feng nodded to let manna back temporarily, pressed the phone outside the door and said, "I''m coming!"


    A moment later, the more secure door opened than the rest of the place. Two women in bath towel opened the door and invited Chu Feng to the inside.


    Although the number of times to the water bath paradise is very few, the last time is still the same as that of the Golden Swallow. It''s just that there is no difference between the pattern and the water bath paradise in the river and sea. The difference is that the area is slightly larger and there are more people here.


    Chu Fenghuan took a look at it and said, "where dozens of people can take a bath together, 30 beauties are here. Now there are only two people. Isn''t it a bit wasteful?"


    When the exhaust fan of the bathroom was turned on, the steaming fog began to slowly disperse. When it was visible, Xinzi put up a smile in the water and said, "the wind is low. Don''t men all have the dream of 72 concubines in the three palaces and six courtyards? I know your women can''t fulfill your dream. ""So I specially asked for this big bathroom to satisfy your emperor''s mind, isn''t it?"


    The person Chu Feng wants to see tonight is indeed Xinzi, which is also expected. She goes to the water and squats down and looks at the Xinzi who is soaking in the water and shows her shoulder. You can see that she is still surrounded by a thin bath towel and whispers to a careful woman. Chu Feng said playfully, "if you join in, I don''t mind accepting your kindness."


    In chufeng''s playful look, Xinzi showed a strong smile. Chu Feng secretly told us something bad. Xinzi raised her hand from the water and said, "do you hear me? Feng Shao wants to bath with you!"


    All the thirty women bowed down and said, "yes, your highness!"


    Chu Feng blinked and felt something was wrong. Xinzi jokingly said, "I forgot to tell you that when I came, I specially ordered 30 Weisi women. I didn''t think they could bring me 30. I don''t know whether to praise or to laugh at myself."


    Chufeng is naturally not surprised that there are 30 Weiss women in the water bath paradise. After all, the water bath paradise and heaven and earth contain women from all over the world. Chu Feng knows this, and is curious about what Xinzi is playing with!


    Looking back, Chu Feng felt that her eyes were not enough to see. She quickly turned around. However, Xinzi also stood up from the water, gently pulled the bath towel from her body and threw it away. She said, "the wind is less. Thirty one women, or Weiss women, will accompany you to bath. Isn''t it exciting? Feel like a national hero? "


    Chu Feng allows two Weiss women who have already taken off the bath towel to come forward and take off their clothes. While looking at Xinzi who is slowly returning to the water, chufeng thinks it''s natural for chufeng to ponder and open his mouth: "it seems that his highness Xinzi has made a thorough study on the heart of the Shengchao homestead man, but do you think I am a homestead man?"


    Xinzi shook her head and said, "fengshao is not a houseboy naturally, but you are a man, and you are still a man..."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, two fingers in the water to increase a little strength, in Xinzi can not help but sing a voice, asked: "not you and I deal with, who is that?"


    Xinzi glared at Chu Feng angrily. She leaned against him completely and said faintly: "I recommended a person to Weiss cabinet. She will talk with you about the next thing. In addition, she releases all the negative news about you abroad."


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at Xinzi, provoked her chin and said, "I just found out now that you are not only powerful at stopping Yin, but also making people carry black pot. In this way, after success, the merit is yours, and there is recommendation. If you fail, it is not your fault. Naturally, someone will carry the black pot, right?"


    Xinzi looked up with a little red on her delicate face. Those who didn''t know their relationship thought they were lovers: "you see through me, I will have pressure, but why don''t you ask me, who is the person representing Weiss now?"


    Chu Feng was in his arms and wanted to kill himself, but he didn''t want to kill himself. The contradictory Xinzi bit her ear and said, "it doesn''t matter who she is. What''s important is that she soon carries a black pot on her back and is killed by you, so I know and don''t know, there is no big difference."


    Xinzi laughed and left Chu Feng''s arms and said, "you all go out first. Feng and I have something to talk about. In addition, you haven''t seen me today!"


    Thirty Weiss women stopped dancing and bowed: "yes, your highness!"


    Chu Feng does not worry about watching these women leave, manna will bring him the answer he needs!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    The exhaust fan was turned off in the bathroom, and soon became foggy!


    Chu Feng didn''t get into the water, so that he could clear his mind a little and eliminate the stimulation brought by Xinzi. He came out of the water and stroked the water on his face and said, "cooperation? What capital do you have to work with me? "


    "You


    Just at the beginning of the dialogue, Chu Feng directly threw out such words to make Xinzi angry, but he soon suppressed it and said calmly: "do you still think that I am not qualified to cooperate with you in a series of recent events, or do you think I must accept your arrangement and submit to you?"


    Chu Feng sat quietly in the water, and everything Xinzi did was just to prove her value. Chu Feng knew that, but she thought of the dead card members, and her eyes were cold: "you really have the ability. It''s just your way to let others take advantage of me to kill dozens of elites. My heart is still painful at the moment."


    Xinzi was stunned, and the fog gradually thickened. Some of them could not see Chu Feng''s face clearly. The girl''s eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. She had met Chu Feng today. She was absolutely confident, but now she found that Chu Feng was still beyond her control.


    Even if Chu Feng has been hated by Weiss, he still doesn''t need himself.


    In Xinzi''s silence, Chu Feng said faintly: "your series of actions made me pay a heavy price. Of course, it''s good for you to consume the power of plum blossom club. But for me, the life of a thousand enemies is not as good as one of my brothers. If you had not promised your mother, you would have died!"


    Xinzi frowned deeper and finally replied, "what do you want? Are you ready to bear the endless killing of Weiss?"


    "No one wants to be remembered all the time, so do I!"


    Chu Feng shook his head and felt a little anxious in Xinzi''s words. He said with a knowing smile: "just cooperate with you. You don''t have equal value in front of me. Everything needs me to pay. Besides the reputation of the inner prince, you tell me, what can you take out in the process of cooperation?"


    Xinzi is silent. Compared with Yuren, she has too few resources in the hands of Prince Yu. Besides her identity, she does not have any capital to cooperate with Chu Feng.


    At this time, Chu Feng came to Xinzi and looked at the contemplative woman with a warm smile and said, "so, you have no qualification to cooperate with me except for submission. Of course, this is your choice. It depends on how much hatred you have towards your parents. It can be revenge or not?"


    "Think about it. I''ll leave the Imperial City in two days. I''m not in a hurry for this answer!"


    After the words fall, Chu Feng passes by Xinzi. At first, he also wants to cooperate with Xinzi to let Weiss bury the heaviest bomb. He just fights with Xinzi again and again. This woman''s ambition makes Chu Feng more dignified and changes his original intention.


    Chu Feng has left the water, casually took a towel to wipe his body, the corner of his mouth has always been hanging the self-confidence.


    "I will not surrender!"


    Xinzi opened her red lips and said, although she stood naked in front of Chu Feng, she didn''t have much sense of embarrassment: "no matter how I am, I''m proud and self-esteem. I can cooperate with you. If you''re worried that I''ll break the bridge and let your efforts go to waste, I have only one way."


    Chu Feng was interested in looking at Xinzi who was particularly attractive at the moment and asked, "what?"


    Xinzi pointed to the massage bed five meters away and said: "possess me, as the prince of the royal family, I have my own pride, I also have my own dignity. As long as you possess me, I can''t look for other men in this life, and you are my only man. You must be very happy to help yourself?"


    "Besides, you don''t need to do any safety protection, you can make me pregnant!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were more than two points of pondering, looking at a pair of free Xinzi, not hesitate to sacrifice their own body, but also at the expense of their own children, ChuFeng tut shook his head, took clothes and put them on, finally looked back at Xinzi and said: "your conditions are very attractive, but then you also lose value."


    After saying this, Chu Feng went straight to the door, leaving a sentence: "so only surrender, the rest of the plan must not be used, and it doesn''t matter without you. I think I can find a better partner, and I''m more obedient than you!"


    When the door of the bathroom was opened and closed, only a trace of Chu wind was left in the air. Xinzi stood in the same place with a little more resentment in her eyes. She went to pick up a bath towel and wrapped it in her body. She held her pink fist slightly!


    Chu Feng''s refusal was unexpected, but in reason, although Chu Feng could be in control by presenting her body with a baby, once she was known that she was pregnant with Chu Feng''s child, all the glory and light would be separated from Xinzi.


    Taking a deep breath, Xinzi sighed: "mother, I will take revenge for you, I will!"


    Chu Feng, who left the bathroom, didn''t leave the water bath paradise. Instead, he went straight to the general manager''s office. Without knocking, he pushed the door in. Seeing the situation inside, Chu Feng''s mouth was full of fun.


    When the door is closed, Ganlu returns to her senses. She looks at Chu Feng with a sad look in her eyes. Then she changes her clothes as if nothing happened. She is ready to go back. Naturally, she can''t wear cheongsam. Anyone who thinks of chufeng will come in directly, but Ganlu doesn''t care.She came to chufeng and poured a glass of red wine in front of him. Manna bit her lips and jokingly said, "do you have any impulse to see?"


    Ganlu blushed. Although she worked in heaven and earth and water bath paradise, she had seen and heard a lot of ridicule, but she was not so straightforward with Chu Feng.


    "But judging from their attitude towards Prince xinzinei, the meeting tonight will not spread out."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, his big hand fell on manna''s snow-white thigh, rubbing and saying: "I don''t want these news, but it seems that your ability is like this. Arrange to send away these women. I don''t want a batch of such human bomb hidden in the imperial city. If you are not careful, you can destroy a fortress!"


    Ganlu took a meaningful look at the dishonest hand and nodded: "I have arranged that they will leave the Imperial City in the early morning of tomorrow morning, and another 30 people will be sent to replace them. After all, this is the imperial city. The local women can''t attract too many people''s attention and freshness!"


    This is the management mode of heaven and earth and water bath Temple of heaven. Chu Feng will not interfere with it. Moreover, it has nothing to do with him. He is just the temporary manager of Qiao''s family!


    After taking back the hand that felt the woman''s thigh greasy, Chu Feng stood up and patted his hand and said, "it seems that I have come in vain, but it is worth discussing the content of manager Gan''s white thigh. Goodbye!"


    See Chu wind to go, manna stood up with her mouth: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng looked back curiously, but he didn''t know what was going on. A figure had already rushed over, his mouth was soft and fragrant, and his tongue was a little astringent. He asked for kisses. His pupils were dilated. What did he play in the dark?


    Ganlu pushed Chu Feng away, pursed her lips and said with a smile, "don''t think I''m in love with you. It''s just a kiss from my idol. That''s all!"


    Chu Feng looks at Ganlu, shrugs her shoulders and turns away. The woman in Huanchang is heartless. Chu Feng will never forget this old saying. Although it seems that Ganlu has nothing to show at present and is very attractive, she will not feel that she is really a simple person if she can become the person in charge of both the imperial city and the imperial city.


    After Chu Feng left, Ganlu went back to her office chair and sat down. She turned back and looked out of the window. She looked more hopeful: "I hope this day won''t be too far away. Don''t let us down!"


    Outside the water bath paradise, Chu Feng stood there for a while. Murong Bing had already driven to him. After getting on the bus, the car left directly. Murong Bing looked at him with a playful smile and said, "take a bath with Princess Weiss. I don''t know if you have come to seven in and seven out to win glory for the country?"


    Chu Feng seriously replied: "if there is a chance, she will definitely be defeated!"


    Murong Bing giggled and giggled. He felt that Chu Feng was in a good mood. He accelerated the accelerator and didn''t say anything.


    Just when the car was about to arrive at Guanghan garden, chufeng stopped the car, rolled down the window and looked at a leisurely Park in the distance. It was very late, but it was possible to hear a ray of Qin music, and his heart was more peaceful!


    Low voice of the mouth: "good familiar piano sound!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    The melodious sound of the piano seems empty and peaceful in this quiet snowy night. When Chu Feng walked along for many days, the inner agitation caused by killing and felling for many days seems to be quiet at the moment. The sound of Qin gives people a feeling of washing their hearts.


    Slowly falling snow, gently fell on the body of Chu Feng, he did not go to shoot off, just walked into a pavilion, closed his eyes and quietly listened to this music can let people clean the soul of the music.


    As Chu Feng sits down, the player seems to have a general feeling. The speed of plucking the strings accelerates, sometimes melodious, sometimes fast, and sometimes it makes people feel like they are in a peaceful river, and it is as if they are on the prairie with thousands of horses galloping, drawing the Chu wind into the artistic conception one by one.


    But no matter how wonderful the music is, there will be an end to it.


    At the end of the song, Chu Feng still sat there with his eyes closed, reflecting on the feeling brought by the music just now. This is the most perfect music that Chu Feng has ever heard. It can make people move with the sound and place themselves in different artistic conception.


    It was a long time before Chu Feng opened his eyes and began to look at the people playing the piano.


    A woman, in her twenties, has a delicate appearance, which gives people a peaceful classical beauty. She sometimes shows a sad look between her eyebrows, which makes people want to love her. Her hands are clean and her fingers are slender and tender, which makes people want to hold them in their palms when they see them.


    Gently clapping his hands, Chu Feng appreciated the opening: "yes, even if it is an international master, the level is no more than this, or in other words, there is still a little gap."


    The woman stood up and bowed. Her voice was soft, and she opened her mouth like a spring breeze: "thank you."


    Chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng laughed softly. Facing the talented and graceful women, Chu Feng always had a different kind of good feeling, and said, "it should be me. Thank you for letting me hear a warm music on such a cold night. It''s hard to buy a thousand dollars!"


    The woman shook her head with a smile, and her eyes were soft: "I should thank you. It''s a music that washes people''s hearts. Different people have different feelings when they listen to it. It''s just like an ordinary person who can only feel the simple music. Only you, sir, can feel those things."


    "It''s easy to find a famous zither, but hard to meet a confidant. If you can meet someone who knows my music, I''m the one to thank!"


    Appropriate words make Chu Feng better impression. Take a look at Guanghan garden not far away. Although surprised that a beautiful woman is still here so late at night, she should only be a woman with strange personality. Otherwise, where else would she play a piano music here at such a late night?


    Keeping politeness, Chu Feng scattered his sharpness and sharpness and said: "I love the music of Miss Qin very much. It washes my heart and makes me feel suddenly enlightened. Although Miss thinks I am your confidant, I think you are my guiding light. I don''t know if I can go to the residence and have a chat."


    Women''s eyes follow the direction of Chu Feng, a shallow smile: "convenient?"


    Chufeng chufeng said with a smile: "Miss, I''m not afraid that I''m a disciple, so it''s convenient!"


    Chu Feng''s words let the woman look at him more, then put away the piano on the stone table and walked out of the pavilion. When she was in the snow, she turned back and said, "a person who knows the sound of my zither, even if he is a disciple, I recognize it!"


    Simply said a word, the woman walked towards Guanghan garden, some things do not need good and bad answers, action can answer everything.


    Chu Feng looked at the woman''s back, a touch of appreciation and interest: "interesting woman!" Waving to the distance, Murong Bing rolled his eyes in the car and started the car towards Guanghan garden. Chu Feng in the dark colluded with women.


    Walk a few steps to the woman side by side, Chu Feng did not speak, the woman holding her piano did not speak, late at night on the snow road, only left two people''s footprints, from the back looks like two friends who have known for a long time, but look carefully, it is found that they always keep a little distance.


    With the woman directly into the Guanghan garden, Chu Feng naturally invited her to the living room. Lin Yulin and LAN Meier had already rested. Fortunately, Chu Feng secretly asked the woman to sit down and poured her a cup of boiled water.


    The woman looked at the surrounding environment, when she saw Murong Bing coming out of the bathroom to go upstairs, her eyes brightened, and she began to appreciate it a little more. She said, "Fox flatters heaven!"


    Chu Feng looked and nodded with approval: "I think so too!"


    When Murong ice disappeared in sight, Chu Feng held out his hand and said, "my name is Chu Feng. I don''t know what you call it?"


    The woman did not hold Chu Feng''s outstretched hand. She just took a drink of the cup of boiled water. Chu Feng looked stiff and embarrassed. Finally, she put down that embarrassed hand with a bitter smile in her heart. She said to a woman with character!


    The woman put down her cup, looked at Chu Feng outside and asked, "I heard that the underground emperor in the north is called Chu Feng. You are also called Chu Feng when you are under the age of 18 or 19. I don''t know if you are the same person?"


    It''s no secret that we haven''t seen people, but most people know that the underground emperor of the north is Chu Feng.


    Therefore, Chu Feng also did not deny, gently nodded back: "yes, I am the wind door chufeng!"


    The woman did not show any surprised expression, but nodded gracefully. Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, she said: "I didn''t shake hands with you just now, because I have never had contact with men. I''m not used to it. As for the name, as long as you know that we are friends tonight, why should you know so clearly?"Chu Feng looked at the woman with great interest. She was classical and a little proud. She didn''t hate her. She even appreciated her. At least she knew that she was Chu Feng. She was just as usual.


    "Let me talk about one more song for you."


    Chu Feng also swallowed the words to his mouth. He waved and asked for help. He leaned on the sofa and closed his eyes to enjoy the sound of the woman''s piano.


    The woman took a look at Chu Feng, lowered her head and carefully fiddled with the strings. The melodious reproduction of the music was only a little less than that in the small garden. Maybe she could feel something called loneliness more in such an environment.


    The sound of the piano also makes Lin Yulin and LAN Mei Er open their eyes. What we don''t know is that Chang''e''s eyelids, arranged by Chu Feng in another room, flutter.


    And the music continues to fly, catharsis is a lonely mood, Chu Feng seems to be able to feel a person from the knife mountain blood sea all the way out, with a piece of white bone pad up a road.


    In the end, the man did not know how many people he had killed. He only knew that his feet were covered with white bones. Standing on the high mountain, he looked down on everything at the foot of the mountain and the scenery in the distance. A kind of inexplicable loneliness pervaded the heart of Chu Feng, and a feeling of world loneliness could not be moved in his heart.


    The king is on the top of the mountain. He has been worshipped from all directions and enjoys the glory that others can''t enjoy. But he is not happy at all, because at the moment when he stands at the top, he finds that there is no one who can speak.


    In the long ending, Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked at the woman who plucked the last string. His whole soul was not fighting and hatred, but more peaceful. It seemed to see many invisible things. When the music finally disappeared, Chu Feng said softly: "thank you


    Then she stood up and saw Lin Yulin and LAN mei''er who were attracted by the music and said to the latter, "arrange a room for this lady, and I''m going to have a rest."


    With that, Chu Feng went upstairs directly to close the door. When blueberry came, the woman put up her piano, stood up and said with a smile, "just come to drink a cup of water to play the piano for my bosom friend. Now I have enough nagging. I still have something to do tomorrow. Goodbye!"


    After that, without waiting for blueberry to say anything, the woman walked out of the house with her piano in her arms. She didn''t enter the snow night, and finally disappeared in the vast night. Only a delicate figure left in the hearts of others.


    LAN Mei Er mumbled her little mouth and hummed, "where does fengshao collude with such an excellent product? It''s really greedy and can''t chew it. Qin Yue''s affairs have not been settled yet, villain!"


    In Lin Yulin''s wry smile, LAN Mei Er goes upstairs angrily, only to hear the sound of closing the door heavily. Lin Yulin looks at no one in the snow night and touches her heart: "why did I feel my heart beating so fast just now? It seems that I feel something in general!"


    In the room on the second floor, Chu Feng went to the window after he came in. He had been looking at the outside all the time. The sound of the piano of the strange woman made him feel different things and washed his mind. However, he also had a trace of rejection of the peak. That kind of loneliness was very hard!


    Frown unnaturally, looking at the vast snow night, Chu Feng Nuo said to himself: "who are you, really washing my heart, or just let me lose my ambition?"


    "Chang''e should regret stealing the elixir. The sea is clear, the sky is blue, and the heart is at night."


    In Chu Feng''s soliloquy, a sigh rings out, and Chang''e''s voice echoes in the room: "her music gives you such a feeling, but it gives me a different artistic conception. I seem to see what happened in the sarcophagus for countless years. Others keep wonderful, but I am buried in the darkness that nobody knows."


    Chu Feng looked back at the dead, but the voice did not know where Chang''e narrowed her eyes and said, "she has an impact on you, immortal voice?"


    "Can you be serious?"


    I don''t know where the voice came with a bit of helplessness, and then said: "some people''s attainments in music can''t be explained. When the martial arts masters go to a certain extent, they sometimes need such temperament to break some shackles. Chu Feng, find me the person who plays the piano and play it for me in three days!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly tilted, scattered the trouble of women''s Qin music and said with a smile, "what can you give me?"


    Chang''e was silent for a long time, and said faintly, "let you step into the Tianjing period in the shortest time, and condense out the true yuan!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    Night goes by!


    The single apartment outside the Huangcheng university is more than six o''clock at this time, but many people have already got up early to start a new day''s study. Countless couples walk out of the single apartment. The man''s face is wearing a strong smile, and the female''s face is not fading. Obviously, the wind and rain did not stop last night.


    Qin Yue stood in front of an apartment window and looked at the busy college students. Her eyes were inexplicably soft. She seemed to recall that she was young. Although she did not have the same double entry relationship as the young people of this era, she occasionally walked between the tree lined paths, which did not lose a beautiful memory.


    The woman''s brow in contemplation sometimes stretches, sometimes frowns tightly, and finally turns into a sigh, which tells us that time makes us old!


    At this time, the door of the apartment opened. The man with glasses came in and looked back. No one noticed and followed him. Then he turned around and closed the door without waiting for Qin Yue to turn back. "Now the situation is tense. What else can''t you say on the phone? If someone knows our relationship, the action against Chu Feng will lose its meaning."


    Hearing the sound of thinking day and night, but the words said, let the warmth in Qin Yue''s heart dissipate a little, turned and reluctantly smile and said: "Su Qin has given me dozens of phone calls from the beginning of the matter, I just received one of them. Now he is in a rage, even if Chu Feng has not been on me, he will not believe it."


    Glasses man originally disgruntled face hidden that silk mood, smile and said: "fool, you are my first love, I love you are too late, how can you use tools, do you want more?"


    "Your identity, your status, doomed me not to be your only woman, even the hostess."


    Glasses man can''t stop frowning, looking at the moment completely changed a person''s Qin Yue voice lost soft asked: "then you come to me, for what?"


    Qin Yue leaned on the chair and looked at the chandelier on the ceiling. Her face was indescribably tired. She said slowly, "I am tired, and I suddenly feel that everything I have done is so unworthy. But I love you and I don''t regret it. Just now, I have seen through the hopeless future. I want to quit. Now, it''s nothing for you, right now?"


    The glasses man looked at Qin Yue not like a joke, fell into a temporary silence, after a long time said: "do you really want to leave?"


    Qin Yue took a deep breath and nodded back: "yes, even if Su Qin is willing to forgive me, the Su family can''t accommodate me. Even if you are at the top, I can''t stay by your side. So I want to go. Give me 50 million yuan. I''ll leave the Imperial City and leave the holy court at noon."


    "But don''t worry, everything about you will not be known, you are still you


    The man with glasses narrowed his eyes and examined the woman who had been moved but had to give up because of the purpose in his heart. He opened his mouth for two minutes: "OK, I''ll transfer 50 million yuan to your account and have a good journey."


    Qin Yue nodded slightly, but did not speak any more. She seemed to be really tired and sat there, her eyes were too lazy to open again.


    Glasses man also did not say anything, left a word and turned to open the door to leave, but also left particularly careful, as if afraid of being recognized.


    At the moment when the door was closed, Qin Yue opened her eyes. She was confused and a little disappointed. She sighed and shook her head: "it''s just a test, but you promised without hesitation. It seems that it''s really like what I think in my heart. In your eyes, I''m just a chess piece for you to achieve your goal."


    Once the love discovery is only a fake, which is difficult for anyone to accept. But Qin Yue just sighed and sat there, ready to leave later. Everything has nothing to do with her.


    Just when Qin Yue closed her eyes and was ready to have a rest, the door was suddenly kicked open violently, making a lot of noise. However, because Qin Yue chose the apartment that was relatively close to the side, even if the sound was very loud, no one was destined to hear it.


    All of a sudden opened her eyes, Qin Yue in the military training out of the keen let her roll out on the spot, happened to fall two knives on her chair.


    Dodging the surprise attack of two knives, Qin Yue squinted at the two uninvited guests and whispered: "who are you?"


    The two men in black did not answer Qin Yue''s words, and continued to attack Qin Yue. The purpose was very clear. That is to kill the woman and feel the other party''s firm intention to kill her. Qin Yue was thinking about who was going to kill her. How could she not take a gun with her when she came out of the dark hate? She didn''t need to be so embarrassed.


    The two men in black are obviously not weak. Although they are constantly dodged by Qin Yue, their knives are still cleaving towards Qin Yue.


    A successor is powerless, Qin Yue''s back was swept out a knife scar, blood instantly dyed red clothes, eat pain frown, Qin Yue turned over and kicked, the chair hit at two people, the body took advantage of the situation to the apartment balcony, jump down is impossible, too high, but let people find that the fight here is still OK.


    The man in black obviously saw Qin Yue''s plan. One man cut off the chair and the other quickly shot it up. The knife in his hand held back Qin Yue''s steps to go out.At this time, another man in black had already come up, and the two men, one after the other, restrained Qin Yue''s possible retreat. Although the war was fierce, it was destined to happen only in this room. Nobody knew.


    Qin Yue clenched her lips and kept dodging. However, after being together with Su Qin secretly in recent years, Qin Yue has rarely carried out basic training. Her physical fitness is not as good as that of that year. Rao is quick to dodge, and her body is constantly scarred. In a short time, she is already a bloody person.


    Among them, he gave two men in black a few times, but it didn''t work. Qin Yue''s death seemed to be just a matter of time.


    All of a sudden, the man in black caught Qin Yue''s unsteady steps when she turned around. She took advantage of the situation and kicked her back. The woman immediately went to the front and almost hit the wall. However, her body strength was almost completely hollowed out. She looked at the two men in black with strong killing opportunities. Qin Yue''s eyes were calm and terrible.


    With a sneer on her lips, Qin Yue sneered and said, "Su Qin won''t kill me because of shame. Chu Feng won''t kill me. He asked you to come. Only the dead can keep secrets better, right?"


    Two men in black step a stagnation, and then did not answer to continue to move forward, Qin Yue looked at two men in black slowly approaching their own, eyes more a sad, wry smile of shaking his head, in the heart of pain, but also helpless!


    When the two knives are raised at the same time, it seems that Qin Yue will be killed.


    Suddenly, several invisible golden lights flashed through the open gate. Qin Yue, who had already faced life and death calmly, suddenly stopped with her knife. The distance between her face and her face was less than 10 cm. Then the two men in black fell to the ground as if they had been punctured, and their eyes were turning there, but they couldn''t stand up.


    Qin Yue''s body shook, and then she suddenly looked at the door of the room. Just because of the decline of two knives, the emerging hope turned into despair. She said with a bitter smile, "God doesn''t love me in the end."


    The man at the door was Chu Feng. He walked into the simple apartment and saw two suitcases with a smile: "it''s not that God doesn''t love you, it''s just that he loves me more today. If you come later, you''ll either leave or die. What a pity!"


    Fingers gently waved, four men outside the door pulled up the two men in black on the ground. Chu Feng went over and pulled out the gold needles on them. Looking at them completely restrained, he said with a smile: "you have a chance to commit suicide. If you don''t commit suicide before going to fengteng garden, then I''m sorry, you don''t have a chance to die again."


    Four members of the wind door pulled two men in black to leave directly. Chu Feng pushed back the door which was opened by violence. When the door lock was broken, he buttoned up the door handle and went to Qin Yue. He picked up the woman''s chin and said, "so beautiful a woman, how many men dream of it. It''s a pity to die."


    "I''ll give you a chance to live without having to run away, or?"


    Qin Yue looked at her injuries. Only after facing life and death did she know how valuable it was to live. She gently replied, "do you think I still have a choice now?"


    "I just like to deal with smart women. I don''t need to talk nonsense." Chu Feng took back the finger and threw the bloodstain on it and opened his mouth: "take a bath and deal with the wound. If you want to be my chess piece, you need to fight for it. In this era, when my chess pieces are, they can''t be rubbish!"


    Qin Yue glared at Chu Feng angrily, as if dissatisfied with his metaphor, but now blocked by Chu Feng, it shows that Chu Feng already knows something, and now it''s nothing but confirmation from her mouth.


    Thinking of going out from here, he would be involved in the whirlpool of the game between forces. Qin Yue scolded Chu Feng secretly ten times and eight times in his heart, but he could not change it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    It''s eight in the morning.


    Two important Red Flag cars drove into the Imperial City sanatorium. This looks very ordinary, but it is indeed a very important place in the whole holy pilgrimage. Some people are slightly surprised to see them. They don''t know how they have time to come here today.


    In an independent courtyard, an old lady with white hair is slowly clearing the snow in the courtyard. When she is older, she will fall down if she is not careful.


    The two old men came down here surrounded by the guards. However, they saw the old lady shoveling snow seriously and waving to stop the guard who was going to speak. They waited quietly and looked at the old lady with reverence in her eyes.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, the old lady put down her shovel, looked at the flowers and plants completely covered with ice and snow, and threw her back to the people behind her: "it still needs a little time for the wind and snow to dissipate, the flowers and plants will bloom with new vitality, and a spring is really coming!"


    The two old men standing there turned around and asked to follow for a while. It was Zhou tianchu and Su dingzheng. At the moment, the two men came to find Cai Jinhua, the adopted daughter of the founding leader!


    Hearing this, Zhou tianchu went up and helped the old lady who turned around and said softly, "old lady, the wind and snow will pass, but in this snowstorm, do we want to do something?"


    Zhou tianchu helped him into the room and asked people to prepare tea. Cai Jinhua said faintly: "you should ask which side you want to stand on, don''t you?"


    Zhou tianchu grinned bitterly and looked at Su dingzheng. The meaning was very clear, but Su Ding didn''t see his eyes turning aside. His heart was also tangled.


    Cai Jinhua smiles, which can''t see Zhou tianchu and Su dingzheng''s careful thinking. He sighs softly: "I know why you are curious why Su Qin sent troops to surround fengteng garden. I have no objection but support. I can only say that Su Qin is very angry, and I need to give him a channel to vent to evacuate the stuffy heart."


    "Otherwise, the forced suppression will only make su Qin more angry, understand?"


    Su dingzheng and Zhou tianchu nodded. Now everyone knows that Su Qin is very angry, and because of Qin Yue''s affairs, no one knows exactly what it is. This is also the reason why they came here today. They want to know why the old lady withstood all the pressure above and made Su Qin so headstrong.


    When Cai Jinduan doesn''t want to talk to me, he won''t let me know if he doesn''t want to make enough water for me


    In the middle of CAI Jinhua''s words, the two old men laughed bitterly. Zhou tianchu said, "old lady, we know that you are plotting strategies. But Su Qin surrounded the fengteng garden, but Chu Feng was very strange. He didn''t speak and hid. We felt something was wrong. After all, his identity was not simple!"


    Thinking of Chu Feng''s future status, or the only successor of Longmen, Zhou tianchu felt powerless!


    Cai Jinhua held up Su dingzheng''s tea, his turbid eyes twinkled with wisdom and said, "Su Qin is angry, Chu Feng''s way is very correct. If Chu Feng competes with him when Su Qin surrounds fengteng garden, do you think things will just be overstocked as now?"


    "No, certainly not. One of Su Qin and Chu Feng will die."


    The old lady put down her tea cup and stood up. She went to the door and looked outside and said softly, "so I asked you not to suppress Su Qin. Now I also ask for one thing. Once Chu Feng counterattacks, you don''t know!"


    Zhou tianchu and Su dingzheng''s calm look changed. They stood up directly. Their faces were full of surprise. They didn''t seem to understand the old lady''s meaning. Did they want Chu Feng and Su Qin to fight for each other?


    Cai Jinhua turned to look at the two shocked people and said with deep heart: "I have lived more than 20 years for you. I have experienced and seen more people than you. The founding leader once told me that those who do not kill are not necessarily good people, those who kill people are not necessarily bad people, and what they see and hear will not be the truth."


    "There is only one truth, that is, what is good for the kingdom is the truth."


    When Su dingzheng and Su dingzheng frowned deeply, Cai Jinhua threw out a sentence: "and I have absolute trust in Chu Feng. No matter what he does, I always firmly believe that he will not cause any harm to this land, at least will guarantee the interests of the kingdom. Of course, you are in power. I only suggest that you take power."


    When Su Ding was about to say something, Qian could not help but come in from outside and began to bow: "commander, old lady, Chu Feng has appeared and is on the way back to fengteng garden. At the same time, Li Ji directly issued the supreme military order of the imperial guards. The Imperial City is under martial law. It seems that some people will not leave the imperial city. The atmosphere is not very good!"


    Su dingzheng clapped his hand on the table and said, "what does Li Ji want to do, rebel?"


    Cai Jinhua came back quietly and sat down. His thin hand was lifted up and gently waved: "go, there are a lot of dead branches in the hundred years since the founding of the Shengchao. I believe that the cooperation of Chu Feng and Li Ji will bring hope and future to the Shengchao."


    "My suggestion is that you don''t know what happened today!"Su dingzheng and Zhou tianchu looked at each other. Subconsciously, he felt that the old lady knew something but didn''t tell them. But he also understood that it was extremely difficult to dig out the news from the old lady''s mouth. After bowing down, they left together. Chu Feng appeared and Su Qin''s soldiers pressed fengteng garden. They both felt numb.


    Cai Jinhua looked at the two cups of tea that had not been drunk on the table, and said with a smile: "you are all old, but you can''t be stable, but Chu Feng, don''t let me down!"


    At the same time, in the courtyard of fengteng garden, Su Qin was sitting on the beach chair with a gun in his hand. Every time Qin Yue didn''t get a call, he would put his anger on the heads of the members of the damper. Up to now, more than 50 members of the damper have been injured by him and have entered the hospital.


    Xia Yan was in charge of fengteng garden. According to Chu Feng''s account, Su Qin let him go even if he overturned the whole fengteng garden, so he once suppressed the lonely life and irritable Jesse. To say that the quietest and most leisurely part of fengteng garden was Tiandao old man.


    Since Su Qin surrounded fengteng garden, he never went out of the hut. He just sent people to send in wine and meat. He said that he played hot pot to drink and watch the opera, which made the members of the Fengmen laugh bitterly.


    When we didn''t know when chufeng would appear, the roar of cars came from afar, and the sound of motors was very loud. Soon after, a military Humvee appeared directly in the sight of the people. The guards who wanted to block the Hummer license plate directly deflected the muzzle of the gun and did not dare to block it.


    The military Hummer drove into fengteng garden as if nobody was there, and drove straight to the direction where Su Qin was sitting. There was no brake and no intention of stopping. When the guards saw the corners of their mouths violently twitching, what did this madman want?


    Originally angry Su Qin watched the Hummer hit him, narrowed his eyes and looked at the approaching Hummer. He was afraid to bump into it. But when he didn''t stop at five meters, Su Qin yelled at a madman, and could no longer pretend to be calm. He jumped up and rolled out.


    The members of the damper breathed out a sigh of relief, which seemed to have been suppressed for two days and dissipated a lot.


    However, the Hummer did not stop. It directly pressed more than ten meters from Su Qin''s Beach chair before stopping. A figure stood up, straight as a javelin piercing the sky.


    He jumped down from the Hummer, twisted his neck and walked toward Su Qin. He scolded and yelled: "you old man, you did the work for me. I haven''t surrounded fengteng garden. Are you a wool? I''m still running fast. If you slow down one second, I won''t kill you! "


    Su Qin stood up from the ground in embarrassment, staring at the comer angrily in his eyes and said, "Li Ji, are you insane? Do you dare to bump into me? Do you dare to offend me?"


    Li Ji walked up to Su Qin with his fingers shaking. He patted Su Qin''s face and said, "before I came here, I was awarded the rank of general by Marshal Su, the supreme commander. Ben Shao is now the youngest general since the founding of the holy Dynasty. He is in charge of 200000 troops. I''m committing the following crimes?"


    "Take out your officer''s certificate and I''ll see if it''s admiral!" Li Ji said


    Su Qin''s mouth twitched violently. He looked at the certificate without water, the rank of the general, and told him what Su Ding was doing. Where could he get these things? He was only a major general, but he was a little higher than Li Ji. Now Li Ji became a general directly, and it was on his head.


    Seeing that Su Qin didn''t speak, Li Ji didn''t give up like this, and roared in a loud voice: "commander of the Soviet army, don''t you know the etiquette of a soldier if you don''t salute the officer?"


    Su Qin was eager to give Li Ji a good beating. He came here to find Chu Feng uncomfortable. Now he was oppressed by Li Ji. He was unwilling, but he also stood up and saluted: "Hello, sir."


    With Su Qin''s salute, the guards around him also put down their guns and lowered their arms. Qi Qi saluted in a loud voice and said, "good command!"


    Li Ji looked around and said, "good hair!"


    "You surrounded my brother''s nest, which made him homeless and reduced to the street. I''m very unhappy. Now put your guns away and run away. Otherwise, I''ll give you a peanuts and carry out the order immediately!"


    Although they were brought by Su Qin, Emperor Li Ji is now a general. He quickly put away his guns and carried them behind his back. Thousands of people quickly retreated, slowly retreating in Su Qin''s angry and helpless eyes.


    Su Qin clenched his fist, and when everyone had gone away, he said, "Li Ji, how can I be your elder? Are you very happy when you hit me in the face like this?"


    Li Ji curled his mouth and did not care about the way back: "you do not want to face, but also blame me for hitting your face?"


    Shrugging his shoulders, Li Ji did not hide or avoid, took out his mobile phone and said in a loud voice: "brother, your ex father-in-law''s soldiers have retreated, come and abuse him!"


    When Su Qin heard the speech, he felt his Qi and blood surging and puffed out a mouthful of blood. He cried shamelessly in his heart!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    On the contrary, the main roads and some side roads of the imperial city were full of guards. They did not hinder the traffic, but they carefully examined everyone in the past. It seemed that they were purposeful not to let someone leave the imperial city.


    Seeing Chu Feng come down from the car, Su Qin''s eyes shot a fierce look. He directly took out his gun and pointed at Chu Feng and said, "little brute, you dare to appear. Don''t think you can be lawless if Li Ji is here. The holy pilgrimage is still his own."


    Chufeng chufeng smiles gently and flicks a gold needle into Su Qin''s wrist at a speed invisible to the naked eye. When the gun landed, chufeng had already stood in front of him and put away the gold needle. Chu Feng kicked out without warning. Su Qin covered his stomach and stooped back to point at Chu Feng.


    "Asshole, I am the father of heart talk, your father-in-law, you are really a white eyed wolf, brute!"


    In the face of Su Qin''s drinking and scolding, Chu Feng seemed not to have heard it. He raised his hand and waved: "ask for some interest for the 55 brothers who were injured and hospitalized. Be fair. Don''t kill or maim them!"


    Chu Feng''s instructions made everyone in a daze. They didn''t know whether to do it or not. Chu Fenghuan took a look and knew that the members of the damper were worried about Su Qin''s identity, and his mouth was slightly cocked: "please come down the two of you in the car!"


    Two men in black came under the control of the members of the wind door. Chu Feng pointed to Su Qin and said, "according to my request, I can beat him up. I can give you a chance to fight for freedom without killing you."


    The two men in black who originally attacked and killed Qin Yue looked at Su Qin, who was kicked by Chu Feng. Su Qin bent over and gasped for breath. His teeth burst out. At the moment, they just want to live. Where else can they tell Su Qin about his identity and love.


    When Su Qin was knocked to the ground by two men in black, one of the cars opened and Qin Yue staggered up and said, "stop it!"


    The two men in black were sluggish, but they didn''t feel moved by Chu Feng. When they didn''t hear, they continued to attack Su Qin, but they both paid attention not to beat them and killed them. At the same time, they were very comfortable. Su Qin was the eldest son of the Su family. Now they beat him like this. It''s hard to say how it feels!


    If it was su Qin''s normal time, the two men in black naturally had no way, but at the moment Su Qin was almost hollowed out by the Chu wind. How could he resist the violent beating of the two men in black.


    Seeing her voice, two men in black didn''t hear her. When Qin Yue was worried, ye Xinlan came out of the room. Originally, Su Xinyu had sent someone to pick her up. She just chose to stay. She put one hand on her bulging belly and said, "Chu Feng, how can he be the father of Xinyu?"


    "I believe the heart language is here, and I would not like you to ravage Su Qin like this."


    Qin Yue''s words, Chu Feng can be ignored, but ye Xinlan opens his mouth. Chu Feng is a little upset. He also makes a voice to stop two men in black and squat down in front of Su Qin. He looks at the miserable appearance of Su Jia Huang Shao, and says without any fluctuation: "some things you see, but they are not necessarily true."


    He stood up and looked at the two men in black who were afraid of their hands and feet. Instead of the ferocity of attacking and killing Qin Yue, there was only one kind of fear when a mouse met a cat.


    Chu Feng was not angry but Wei said: "tell commander Su, whose people are you, what have you done today, why do you do that?"


    Two men in black looked at each other. One of them lowered his head and said, "we are from the literary family. We launched an attack on Qin Yue this morning in order to kill her and let no one know some secrets."


    Chu Feng nodded, looked at Su Qin''s astonished look and continued to ask: "what evidence can prove that you are the people of the literary family?"


    The two men in black had no idea of fighting against Chu Feng at the moment, but they were still afraid of death. They took out a certificate from their bodies and handed it to Chu Feng. They said, "this is the certificate of the security department. We are the guards of the literary family."


    Chu Feng took a direct look at it, then threw the certificate on the ground and said indifferently to Su Qin: "cannon fodder!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng walked inside. He got up early in the morning and went to block Qinyue. He didn''t eat breakfast. Then he had to do something. When Chu Feng was ready to eat, he went slowly. He put his arm around Li Ji''s shoulder, and the two goods went directly into the main building, only to be watched here.


    Su Qin on the ground looked at the security certificate without water, believed seven points, raised his head to look at Qin Yue, and finally looked at two men in black and asked in a deep voice: "what secret does Qin Yue know? You want to kill her. What has she done to offend the literati


    Two men in black shake their heads. They just know to kill someone who knows the secret, but no one knows what the secret is.


    Qin Yue came forward with a soft sigh, squatted down and helped Su Qin to sit up. She said softly, "I know what happened when Chu Feng was attacked in dianlan. I know the behind the scenes instruction of a recent coherent incident. I also know that I come to your side just to separate you and ye Xinlan and stir up the relationship between Ye Su and ye Xinlan."


    "I was going to leave, but I didn''t expect that he was going to kill me."


    Su Qin''s body was shaking. He looked at the woman who had been following him for several years in the dark, and had only achieved a good result this year. He took a deep breath and asked, "you are lying to me, aren''t you?"Qin Yue had more than three points of guilt in her eyes, but then she became firm. She shook her head and said, "it''s vain for me to cheat you at this time. When I come to your side, you just don''t check it. If you check carefully, you will know that according to my ability and qualification, how can I be qualified to be your adjutant? Ordinary company commander''s adjutant is far behind."


    "And that''s what he arranged. I don''t want to cheat you any more."


    Su Qin kept shaking his head. He didn''t believe that the woman who said she loved her was lying to himself, but Qin Yue''s words were gradually disintegrating. His heart''s firmness: "even this time, it''s also my conspiracy. Chu Feng didn''t do anything to me, everything was made by me, with only one purpose."


    Looking at the pain in Su Qin''s eyes, Qin Yue whispered, "that''s to divide the relationship between Chu Feng and Su''s family, so that you don''t have a sword in your hand. Otherwise, how do you think that video would appear and still be shot in Chu Feng''s car?"


    "It''s impossible for Chu Feng to take pictures by himself, so that he will have a bad time?"


    Su Qin pushed Qin Yue aside, patted his filthy hand, stood up, looked at her with pain in his eyes, or asked in disbelief: "is all this Chu Feng want you to say to me, so that I don''t investigate what he did to you. You tell me, that''s the truth."


    Qin Yue stood up and said faintly, "the fact is that I don''t love you. All I do is for the man who is going to kill me now, and to approach you is also for the ultimate purpose. I have never loved you, otherwise you are not curious. If I love you, why have you not been pregnant with your child for so many years?"


    "Because I never want to spend my life with you, I don''t want to leave seeds with you!"


    Ye Xinlan frowns. Although she and Su Qin are divorced, and they were combined because of their interests, they still feel more sympathy when they see the former man being used as a tool by a woman.


    He wanted to speak out and scold Qin Yue, but his hand touched the bulging stomach. Ye Xinlan scattered his thoughts and walked back with a slight sigh. Some things have passed, some things have begun, and they can never go back.


    Su Qin, who was hurt by Qin Yue''s cruel words, may have shed tears if he is not strong. It is just a pain in his heart. It is conceivable that men after 40 believe in love, but when this love has more interests, it is painful.


    Qin Yue said intermittently there, regardless of Su Qin''s more and more ugly face, just said the words that could fight for her vitality. When people around heard Qin Yue''s words, they all subconsciously clenched their fists.


    Although Qin Yue is hateful, the people behind him are even more shameful. His first love is thrown out to use conspiracy. What else can such a person do?


    "Enough, I believe you!"


    The old and the latest things were thrown out. Su Qin didn''t think about it before. At the moment, he found that so many things were unreasonable. He raised his hand and interrupted Qin Yue''s continued talking. He said in a deep voice: "who is that man of literary school who can let you pay so much for him, at the expense of his body and reputation?"


    Qin Yue looks at the main building behind her. Chu Feng has saved her until now and has not asked anything. Subconsciously, she feels that Chu Feng has already known that she just wants to pave the way for him.


    Secretly, the beloved thought he was smart, but he didn''t know that he was in the game all the time. He took back his eyes and said, "you will soon know who it is."


    "People of the literary family?"


    Su Qin grinned and spewed out a mouthful of blood. The literary school hated the Su family. Su Qin naturally knew that everything was the result of things many years ago, but the old man didn''t allow him to say it, so Su Qin didn''t say it. At this moment, subconsciously, Qin Yue was a way for the literati to retaliate against the Su family.


    Qin Yue didn''t reply any more. She just bowed down and apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I know I owe you. Before I came, I signed the divorce agreement. After that, our relationship has come to an end. Chu Feng and I don''t have the kind of relationship you imagined. You hate him, but you just get cheated by others."


    "You can suspect that Chu Feng threatened me, but I can only say that my heart is cold!"


    After saying a word, Qin Yue stopped talking and went back to the car. Chu Feng, who had a breakfast with Li Ji, also came out. Seeing the scene, she knew that the matter was almost solved. She twisted her neck and said, "I''ll do what I should do. Now I''ll go to the literary home with the emperor to play autumn wind, prepare wine and vegetables, and then I''ll come back and have a drink!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    Wen Shuhua didn''t go out to stay at home today. He met Wen Aoqing, who seldom came back. After finding out the matter, he slapped Wen Aoqing on his face and let the glasses on his face fly out, leaving a bloodstain on his mouth.


    Pointing to the latter, who was ashamed and bowed his head, he said: "the master has already told us that we are not suitable to have any disputes with Chu Feng at present. We should have the power to deal with blue cells. We can say that you have done so many things unwittingly behind our backs. It doesn''t matter if you die, but why do you want to win over the whole literati?"


    At the beginning, Chu Feng almost died in dianlan. Everyone thought it was the result of several Alliance forces. But at the moment, she knew that Wen Aoqing was the shadow of all these things. Not only the recent events were caused by Wen Aoqing, but also by Wen Aoqing. It is impossible to be angry.


    Wen Ao is also quite depressed. Everything is going on step by step. How can he not understand how Chu Feng found Qin Yue, but also crack his own killing moves.


    But at the moment, thinking about these things has no effect. Wen Ao clearly doesn''t think he has any more than Wen Aojun. He says in a straight voice, "uncle, I just want to do something for the Wen family. I just want to do something for the Wen family. I want to get rid of Chu Feng, which has brought shame to our literary family. It also estranges several big families, and gives out the evil spirit that our literary family has been suppressed in recent years."


    "What I didn''t expect was that the plan was perfect, but it was destroyed by a woman. I knew I shouldn''t have sent her to Suqin at the beginning."


    "Asshole!" After hearing the speech, he slapped Wen Aoqing''s face again and said: "when you told me, I told you not to do that. I didn''t expect you to do that secretly. It''s OK to provoke several big families, but if you don''t succeed, do you know what Tao will face?"


    "What we are going to face is more cruel suppression from several big families. The old man has been excluded from the power center. If such a thing happens again, the future of the literati will be worried."


    "I have informed the old man that he is also coming back. I hope to resolve Chu Feng''s anger."


    Speaking such words, Wen Shuhua did not have confidence. He dared to attack Chu Feng, who might even kill him. He was afraid of all this. But at present, he could only hope on the master. Otherwise, several things were combined and Chu Feng''s anger broke out. How many people could accept it?


    Wen Aoqing was also aware of the seriousness of the matter. When he scolded Qin Yue''s death, he said, "uncle, what should I do?"


    Wen Shuhua''s eyes flashed fierce, but finally dispersed: "the writer has been cut off by Chu Feng, if you kill another one, you will not be able to raise your head in the holy Dynasty in the future, so this time I believe the old man will try his best to keep you."


    With a sigh, Wen Shuhua said: "but after this time, you don''t want to be the inheritor again. What you do, the old man doesn''t kill you is already a gift. After things subside, leave! Because a temporary calm does not mean that you will never die. "


    "Chu Feng''s vengeance is bound to cause you to bleed. There are also su Xinyu''s car accident, provocation and the death of Fengmen elite. If you don''t die, Chu Feng will be upset."


    Wen Ao Qing''s face changed slightly, but he was still unwilling to open his mouth: "uncle, Chu Feng is just a humble boy who has been relying on the Su family. How can we fight against our century old literary family? The resources in our hands can crush him countless times. Why should we avoid it?"


    Wen Shuhua wanted to give Wen Ao a slap again, but he finally held back and said, "I used to have the same idea as you. Aojun''s idea is the same as you, but the result is that I was humiliated by Chu Feng, Aojun was cut off his head by Chu Feng, but do you think Chu Feng has something to do with it


    "There is no absolute white in this world, but black to the extreme is white. Chu Feng, which controls the underground world in the north, is even more the Chu wind of palm fengteng group, which involves countless people''s jobs. Do you think he is still humble?"


    With a sneer, he patted Wen Aoqing on the shoulder and said, "seriously, if you two have an accident at the same time, you can only live one. You must be the abandoned one, because you have no influence except a little identity. If you die, you are dead. But Chu Feng now, life and death is not his one person problem."


    This is the experience that Wenhua got from dealing with Chu Feng several times, but he was a little bit sorry that he didn''t tell Wen Aoqing earlier. At the moment, he just wanted to keep Wen Aoqing and the face of the writer.


    "No way!"


    As soon as the Secretary Hua finished, a literary guard ran to him and said, "five hundred meters outside the mansion, a pickup truck seems to be like a mad cow. We can''t stop it. It''s useless to shoot a warning. It''s going to hit the writer''s house."


    Wen Shuhua''s face changed, and he said to Wen Aoqing when he turned to go to the front yard: "hide, Chu Fenglai''s purpose is very clear. As long as you don''t show up, everything can be suppressed. When the old man comes back, you will be safe."


    After saying that, Wen Shuhua has already run out of the inner yard. Wen Ao frowns and punches on the tree next to him. He picks up the glasses on the ground and puts them on. His eyes are full of resentment: "Chu Feng, dare to attack the literati is equivalent to treason. I don''t know how to be a man like you, girl?""Wait, I love the woman, no one can take away, I will certainly want you to die."


    Wen Aoqing''s whispering is destined to be invisible to Wen Shuhua. Otherwise, Wen Aoqing must be disabled. The escort will follow him to the front yard. Through the gate, we can see the van parked 50 meters away. Although we can''t see the people in the car, it must be Chu Feng.


    In the minivan, Chu Feng twisted his neck and patted Li Ji on the shoulder and said, "change your position. I want to enjoy the pleasure of driving into a big man''s house."


    Li Ji didn''t say anything. Knowing that Chu Feng didn''t want him to be sad, he shrugged his shoulders and gave the cab to Chu Feng. Looking back at Qin Yue, he said, "poor woman, when Su Xinyu was 16 years old, Wen Aoqing confessed to her. I didn''t expect that there would be such a stupid girl like you who loved that waste material."


    "In other words, he is even worse than Wen Ao Jun, otherwise he will not be the successor of Wen Ao Jun. it is sad!"


    Qin Yue eyebrows a pick, but did not speak, but Chu Feng surprised, did not expect Wen Ao Qing also like Su Xinyu, think about Chu Feng wry smile shaking his head said: "beauty disaster ah!"


    But also quickly increased the accelerator, ignoring those Wen family guards who fired warning shots, stepped on the gas pedal, the pickup truck ran out like a mad cow, and those literary guards who were in front of the road had already dodged early when they saw the truck hit.


    Chu wind no wave toward the front and go, smile emerged to play, suddenly directly toward a wall to hit, at the same time, he said: "attention


    Qin Yue and Li Ji immediately tightened their seat belts. The former scolded Chu Feng thousands of times. Although Wen Xi had been pushed out of the power center over the past few years, how could he be the fifth big guy? At the moment, he directly hit his residence, just like rebellion.


    But there was no time to think about it. The pickup truck hit the wall directly. With a roar, the front of the truck poured in and the car was forced to stop.


    Wen Shuhua clenched his fist, and the green muscle on his forehead burst out and said, "it''s so lawless that you dare to bump into the mansion of the king!"


    He wanted to see what Chu Feng was going to do. If he really wanted to kill Wen Aoqing, he could not allow him to do anything. If he wanted to kill Wen Aoqing, he would have no face.


    When the door of the pickup truck opened, Chu Feng jumped down, ignoring the literati guards coming from the surrounding area and said, "Damn it, driving so many times, I found that I was so passionate about bumping into other people."


    Holding Qin Yue and holding the latter, Chu Feng turned to look at the literary courtyard where he came for the first time and looked at the magnificent buildings. Ignoring the anger of the crowd, Chu Feng pressed his eyes and said with a smile: "one day, when you drive a forklift to come in, you can take it down one by one. It will be very comfortable."


    On hearing the speech, the official who happened to be coming in said: "Chu Feng, don''t be too arrogant. Are you going to give an explanation to your practice today?"


    "Explain? No explanation


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and looked around to see that there was no one he wanted to look for. He said playfully: "of course, it''s not impossible to explain. Please come out and have a chat with me. Then I can consider giving you an explanation like Wen Aojun."


    Wen Shuhua naturally knew the purpose of Chu Feng''s coming, but at the moment he could only pretend to be confused and said, "Aoqing is busy with business and hasn''t come back, but you need to make an account for your breaking into the literary family now. Otherwise, if there is no reasonable explanation, even if you are the son-in-law of the Su family, it is useless, and there is no sympathy for killing you."


    Li Ji was in the minivan when his seat belt suddenly broke and touched his head. Shaking his painful head, he jumped down from the top and said in a loud voice, "Damn it, who is so arrogant? I want you to explain and kill him!"


    He still wanted to talk. He didn''t expect Li Ji in the car. His mouth moved him, but he didn''t dare to speak again. This is a man who doesn''t give face to his father. Li Ji, who is a son, will not look at him.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just an angry man."


    Chu Feng knew that Li Ji was supporting himself, and he said with a smile: "so it''s OK. I can solve it myself." When Li Ji nodded and squatted to one side to light the smoke, Chu Feng looked at Wen Shuhua and said, "please come out, the third room in the west, Wen Aoqing!"


    Wen Shuhua eyebrows a pick, surprised Chu Feng how to know that Wen Ao Qing is in the west house, look around and feel whether there is a trap undercover, but think of coming back soon Wenxi shook his head and said: "this is Wenjia, the fifth residential land, if you want to enter, you can get a order, I''ll search for it for you!"


    Chu Feng laughed, twisted his neck and suddenly pulled off his clothes. He said: "I want to be a civilized man, but you want me to be a barbarian. Cheap


    Originally alert to watch Chu Feng, holding a gun in his hand and waiting for the firing order, the guard subconsciously lowered the muzzle of the gun and stepped back two steps. As soon as he saw Chu Feng pull off his clothes, he pointed to his trembling curse and said, "you''re a madman, you''re just a madman."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    A row of bombs!


    Chu Feng''s body is wrapped with explosive bags, and the surrounding literary guards are all soldiers. From a look, we can estimate the amount of explosives. If it is detonated, it will definitely kill all the people around.


    Chu Feng shrugged his lips and said, "there is no hatred for no reason in the world." Looking down at the explosives wrapped around his body, Chu Feng said with a warm smile: "and I''m a self-protection means. Who knows if you''ll be crazy and shoot me, then I''ll die unjustly. After all, I''m still so young."


    "There is nothing wrong with this explosive. If it explodes, it will sweep around for 500 meters."


    Around the corner of the mouth violent convulsion, swept around 500 meters also sounds like a trivial matter general trivial, we do not know how to say Chu Feng, perhaps said that he is crazy is not enough to explain his madness.


    Wen Shuhua pointed to Chu Feng''s hands trembling there and said with hatred: "Chu Feng, you will pay for your behavior today."


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, no one dares to break into the residence of the top tycoons even in those ten years. Today, Chu Feng not only did that, but also was so crazy that he drove into the building directly and wrapped his body with explosives to deter hundreds of people from moving. That kind of oppression spread in the hearts of the literati.


    What Chu Feng wanted was such an effect. Seeing that they all lowered their muzzle and stepped forward a few steps, his left eye had already seen where the person he was looking for was. His purpose of coming today was very simple, so that the second Wen Ao Jun could leave the world.


    Comforted by the fact that he almost died in dianlan, he comforted the 53 card elites who died, and Su Xinyu, who broke up with himself to cause misunderstanding, gave a satisfactory answer.


    Everything forced Chu Feng to do that today. Although he was still smiling, he only understood the killing intention in his heart!


    When Chu Feng stepped forward, the Wen family guard would step back two steps. When everyone was sweating, a loud voice came. Wen Xi, who had received the news, came in and said, "stop!"


    The appearance of Wenxi made the bodyguard of the literati who had retreated one after another shocked, as if they had found the backbone, straightened their back and faced the oppression of the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng stopped and turned around. Although he had never seen Wen Xi before, some people could feel his difference as long as he appeared. However, Chu Feng was not polite and polite. He said with a smile: "Wen laohao!"


    "I''m not good!"


    Wen Xi walked along, and the guards behind him followed closely. Seeing that the explosives wrapped around Chu Feng''s body appeared dignified, but Wen Xi did not see it. Generally, Wen Xi continued: "you drove into the Wen family and appeared wrapped with explosives. Do you know what the charges are?"


    His voice rose up and said: "this is a crime equivalent to treason, but also a terrorist''s act. Is it too lawless?"


    Chu Feng believed that Wen Xi must know why he was here. When he appeared at the moment, he criticized himself first. In his heart, he said an old fox. Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and his face was full of disapproval.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s look, Wen Xi couldn''t stop glancing at Chu Feng''s anger. He said in a deep voice: "take off the explosives from you. I can see that for the sake of Lao Su, I won''t investigate the matter of your breaking into the literary family. I just need you to apologize for this in private. I can ignore anything."


    Chu Feng drew up a sneer, looked at the appearance and said that he was guilty of Wenxi light said: "finish it?"


    When Wen Xi frowned, Chu Feng''s eyes swept like a sword. Wen Xi said coldly, "if you have finished, then shut up. It''s my turn."


    Wen Xi''s chest was constantly up and down by Chu Feng''s words. Although his power was compressed by the four masters over the years, as long as he went out, he was still Shengchao No. 5, and anyone was polite. Even the leaders of a country should keep smiling and talking to him.


    But Chu Feng even told him to shut up, which is unique in Wenxi''s memory. He narrowed his eyes and cried angrily: "there is no superiority or inferiority in the eyes!"


    Chu Feng was too lazy to pay attention to Wenxi''s self-esteem, and was too lazy to pay attention to his distorted right and wrong. Qin Yue seemed to know something. He walked up to him and looked at the buildings with a sigh in his heart, but he didn''t feel guilty and reluctant to give up.


    Chu Feng stepped forward and patted Qin Yue on the shoulder and said, "Wen Lao, look at your notarization, then I''ll tell you something!"


    Looking up at the sky, Chu Feng is brewing emotions to organize the language. He knows that not only strength but also reasons are needed to achieve something today. When he lowers his head, he says softly: "I must have been nearly killed by a bomb when I was in dianlan. You should all know about this matter?"


    Wen Xi''s eyes were cold, and he had been fighting for so many years in the political arena. Chu Feng knew what Chu Feng wanted to say when he opened his mouth. However, he saw Li Ji, who had thrown away his cigarette end and stood up and swallowed it up. He was not afraid of Li Ji, but was humiliated by Li Ji.


    Chu Feng asked Li Ji to come, which was the effect. He continued in a low voice: "according to my investigation, Wen Aoqing, who started to work in dianlan, promoted all this behind the scenes. Of course, I said that only with evidence. I absolutely did not wrong a good man."On the way back, Wen Xi understood it clearly. Even though he knew it was true, he snorted coldly and said, "if you want to add a crime, you have no reason to worry about it."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and said with disapproval: "that time I didn''t die, but you know what happened in the imperial city for a few days. I don''t want to talk about the rest. I only know that Wen Aoqing is the pusher behind it. Next, let this beautiful woman Qin Yue who is not Mrs. Su tell you about it!"


    At the moment, Qin Yue is like being put on the oil pan. I know that it can only be done according to Chu Feng''s words. Maybe there will be a ray of vitality, otherwise it will only be dead.


    Touching Wen Xi''s cold eyes, Qin Yue subconsciously bowed her head and was very nervous. Until Chu Feng patted her shoulder and settled down, she said softly: "I''m Qin Yue. I met Wen Ao in college. I''m his first love. He''s also my first love. It''s a beautiful campus love!"


    Wen Xi frowned deeply and said, "shut up!"


    When Qin Yue was stunned and subconsciously did not speak, Wen Xi said: "you are from the Su family. You must be on the side of Chu Feng. Who knows if you will be bribed to frame Wen Aoqing, so your testimony has no value!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. He didn''t expect that Wen Xi directly interrupted Qin Yue''s speech and twisted all this with his identity and dignity. Obviously, he didn''t want the so-called truth to be exposed. However, looking at Qin Yue''s appearance, he was obviously still deterred by Wenxi.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng let Qin Yue go to Li Ji''s side, otherwise Wen Xi would definitely come to a tragedy, and in Li Ji''s side, even Wen Xi, did not dare to do anything.


    Looking at Wen Xi''s old face, Chu Feng really wanted to slap him in the face. But he knew that it was not only a challenge to the literati, but also the face of Shengchao. Wen Xi was not only one of the great masters of the holy Dynasty. Being slapped in the face was a matter of face.


    Looking back at the back, Chu Feng''s eyes slowly cooled down and looked at Wen Xi''s light mouth: "I respect you as an old man, and look down on you as a bad old man. I''m not here today to play soy sauce. I''m just polite to you. I''ll give you face. I don''t need your consent."


    Step toward the front step, Chu Feng''s momentum is like a mountain, suppressing the killing opportunity for many days, also at the moment like the tide of the general emergence, and it is like from Hell''s voice: "I Chu wind work, as long as I identify enough, today who block my way, I kill who!"


    Wen Xi looks stunned. For people like him, there is seldom such a reaction. But Chu Feng gave him this moment, but then he reacted and came up angry and said, "stop for me!"


    Chu Feng didn''t hear that. Fifty three dead card players and the cemetery of Linjia village were blown up. Everything was enough for Chu Feng to do these things. Even Wen Xi could not stop his killing.


    Seeing his own words, Chu Feng ignored them directly. Wen Xi clenched his fist and opened his mouth: "if you don''t want evidence, you will be attacked. It''s equivalent to treason. If you have explosives on your body, I can''t help it."


    In Wen Xi''s words, hundreds of Wen family guards and guards who came back with him all put away their guns and surrounded Chu Feng with bare hands. The old man''s face appeared ferocious and murderous. He said: "Chu Feng has no dignity and no evidence to attack the residence of the person in charge of the Kingdom, which is equivalent to treason and direct killing!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth passed a touch of light ridicule. He asked Qin Yue to give evidence, but Wen Xi interrupted him directly. Instead, he turned around and said that he had no evidence to attack the writers, and the official words were two mouths. These people standing on the top of the peak were even more perfect!


    However, we also know that for people like Wen Xi, the so-called evidence has been negligible. As long as the other party is killed, the so-called evidence is not difficult to fabricate out of thin air.


    Chu Feng opened his hand and held the fist of a literary guard. His shoulder trembled and hit the latter''s body. The huge impact force immediately let the literary guard fall out, and his whole body seemed to fall apart.


    At the beginning of the fierce battle, Wen Xi bit his teeth and burst into a frenzy. His voice was not audible: "I didn''t want to kill you. I sent it to my door, so don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Facing the two middle-aged men beside him, Wen Xi stepped back a few steps and stood together with the secretary. At the same time, he asked people to use guns to deter Li Ji. He could not use guns for Chu Feng, but he could do it for Li Ji.


    But Li Ji didn''t mean to fight. He just looked at Chu Feng waving his fist and feet in the crowd. He said, "I used to think I could draw with him for 300 rounds. Now if I do, I don''t think I can hold on for three minutes."


    Qin Yue was astonished. As an adjutant of Su Qin in the Imperial Guard Army, she naturally knew Li Ji''s strength and looked at Chu Feng. Was he really so powerful?


    At this time, Chu Feng had already started, and there was no polite words. His five fingers stretched out and clasped the collar of a literary guard. With a shout, he directly swung it to the place where there were many people. His body followed closely and jumped up high. When those people were hit, they kicked them out again and again.


    So strong!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    Chu Feng is ruthless and quick, and will never let the opponent he comes into contact with have a chance to stand up again. Although the number of literary guards is large, it can''t hurt Chu Feng in a short time. On the contrary, it gives Chu Feng more space to revolve around.


    Wen Xi clenched his fist, and a crazy and bold idea sprang up in his heart, that is, to kill Chu Feng at all costs. He had a keen intuition that even if he killed Chu Feng today, several old friends at the top would just keep silent.


    Otherwise, if they really don''t allow it, they would have stopped Chu Feng from breaking into the writers'' home to avoid these things happening!


    Thinking of this relationship, Wen Xi has almost captured today''s situation, that is, for the gratitude and resentment of Chu Feng and the literati, the upper level maintains that they do not help each other. It is his ability that Chu Feng can retreat from the whole body. On the contrary, if the literati can leave Chu Feng behind, then today is Chu Feng''s incompetence.


    Looking at the Chu wind that no one can stop, Wen Xi said indifferently: "go!"


    After a word fell, two middle-aged men who had been standing in front of Wenxi burst out. They were lightning close to the crowd of fierce fighting. Li Ji was shocked and then scolded: "old man, there are two super masters'' followers. I''m the second one!"


    Wen Xi sneered, this is his big card. Two super masters can be compared with the strong ones in the black list. Although Chu Feng is still strong at the moment, Wen Xi is confident that as long as his two ultimate guards come out, the death of Chu Feng is just a matter of time.


    With the help of two middle-aged men, the literary guards who originally besieged Chu Feng quickly spread out to surround Chu Feng, leaving a vacuum belt with a diameter of five meters.


    The two middle-aged men jumped out of the crowd and fell into a circle of five meters in diameter. Their eyes were sharp and a killing attempt completely locked Chu Feng. Their bodies showed the posture of killing at any time. It seemed that as long as they moved, they would be the means of thunder.


    Chu Feng slapped a literary guard and turned to look at the two middle-aged men. The corners of his mouth were slightly raised and his finger was hooked: "look at the difference between you and Huangfu Junyi."


    The two middle-aged men''s eyes were frozen, and a trace of anger passed in the face of Chu Feng''s provocation. Although they were not on the black list, it did not mean that their strength was not good. The only thing was that they did not have the appeal beyond the strength of Huangfu Junyi and others.


    Almost no need for verbal communication, two people left one right toward the Chu wind, the speed is very fast, at least the surrounding literary guards have not seen what situation, they have come to Chu Feng.


    In the face of two super grand master level attack and kill, Chu Feng remained as level as static.


    The left hand gently raised, in the face of the left attack of the middle-aged man with a strong wind punch, Chu Feng just lightly to block away, it seems that no strength in general.


    The middle-aged man on the right looks sluggish. After his companion is blocked by Chu Feng, the whole man is exposed to himself. He will not die if he punches down. He quickly swings his fist and moves his foot towards the footwall of Chu Feng from a tricky angle. He doesn''t mean to avoid it and is still ready to attack.


    Chu Feng had already known that he raised his feet and collided with each other. He took advantage of the situation and retreated three steps. The force of the back pedal made the two literary guards who wanted to take advantage of the situation to fall out and shoot forward with the help of that force.


    There has been no fluctuation of the two middle-aged men''s face slightly changed at the moment, the strength of the Chu wind beyond their imagination.


    After years of cooperation, the two men did not need much communication. They just waved their fists with one eye. Facing the fierce impact of the Chu wind, the snowflakes on the ground flew up and were directly rolled up by an invisible air current.


    Accompanied by the snowflake, Chu Feng quickly passed between the two, standing three meters behind them, with calm eyes and no waves.


    Two middle-aged men were standing in the same place. When they were curious about what happened, they all spat out a mouthful of blood. Their bodies slowly fell on the ground, just like the slow speed in the movie. At the moment when they fell on the snow, they came to their senses.


    Compared with the literati guard''s ignorance, Wen Xi''s calm in his eyes has become a shock. He thinks that the two ultimate guards can kill Chu Feng thousands of times, but now it is just a few rounds before Chu Feng is thrown to the ground. Wen Xi almost does not believe that all this is true.


    A short silence, stunned by the fall of the two guards, Wen Xi cried in a deep voice: "kill!"


    The original guard of the literary school suddenly moved again, trying to submerge the Chu wind with the sea of people tactics, but sometimes they would never understand that more ants could kill the elephant, but if the elephant did not stand in place, no matter how many ants there were, it would still be ants.


    Chu Feng''s hand pulled, the belt around his waist came to his hand, and he waved it mercilessly. The three close Wen family guards were beaten on their bodies, and their clothes were torn. The huge force directly let them fall back and smash the companions behind them.


    Chu Feng hit it well, without wasting any extra strength. He jumped up and whirled 360 degrees. More than a dozen literary guards fell out like flimsy paper men.


    Wen Xi saw that Chu Feng, surrounded by hundreds of people, was still unhurt. His pupils gradually condensed. Finally, he spoke in a deep voice: "on the knife!"Li Jiben came to see it with great interest and said, "old man Wen, you are playing with fire. Do you want to see a river of blood flowing from the literati today?"


    But Wen Xi didn''t hear that. He yelled at the sword again. Hundreds of literary guards quickly took out their swords and began to circle around Chu Feng. In their eyes, there were opportunities to kill and reverence. Today, it is a legend that one man fought alone with hundreds of people. Today, they not only see but also meet with each other, which is enough!


    Chu Feng frowned and a meaningful smile appeared. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a scholar''s guard''s knife suddenly came out of his hand. There was a knife in his hand. Chu Feng pointed to Wen Xi coldly and said, "today, I want you to feel deeply regret for your decision!"


    In the high declaration of Chu Feng, Qi Qi Qi, the guard of the literary school, said: "kill"


    like a flood of steel, the light of the knife covers everything. Even the light of the knife covers the original color of the sword. The sound of the knife is roaring. Chu Feng is completely in the net of knives. Almost everyone can foresee the moment when the flower of the sword disappears Chu Feng.


    However, what they imagined didn''t happen. Chu Feng was calm as water and faced with more than a dozen fallen knives. He just gently waved the snatched knife in his hand and heard the sound of breaking.


    With a knife, he was able to resist the killing of more than ten people, and broke the weapons in their hands. Chu Feng''s toughness was printed into everyone''s heart again.


    However, everything didn''t stop like this. At the moment of the blade breaking, Chu Feng''s body brought out a remnant shadow. The sharp knife in his hand was like the scythe of the God of death. After 180 degrees of whirling, more than a dozen literati guards who took out the sword stopped their pace. There''s no chance even to take back the knife.


    In everyone''s surprise and shock, but also with fear in the eyes, more than a dozen literary guards fell to the ground, all blood from the throat, a knife fatal.


    More than a dozen people with a knife completely deterred the wolf like guards of the literati. However, Chu Feng''s killing intention had spread. The death of more than ten people could not stop his killing at all. He rushed into a crowded place, and the sharp knife in his hand did not swing out in any way.


    Although it seems that there is no track to follow, but the Wen family guards who slowly fall to the ground are either throat lacerated or chest directly detonated.


    The bloody cruelty is incisively and vividly interpreted by Chu Feng. The writer and he are unarmed, so he will play in accordance with the rules of the game. However, if the literati play with him and want his life, Chu Feng will not be a man to be slaughtered by others. What can be said?


    All of a sudden, when Chu Feng solved the two people with a knife, a sound of gunfire rang out, Chu Feng''s arm bloomed with a splash of blood. When his body swayed, the knives of the three literary guards also crossed Chu Feng''s body.


    The violent split off three people, Chu Feng back three steps, side looking at the bloody shoulder, eyes in no anger, as if very ordinary.


    Chu Feng could avoid it, but he didn''t. He looked up at Wen Xi like a devil and said, "play with me, then don''t blame me!"


    As soon as the hand holding the knife was swung, the knife in the hand directly gave a chill to a literary guard not far in front of him. Chu Feng clapped his hand on the bullet arm, and a bullet burst out and pierced the forehead of a literary guard behind him. The powerful means made all the Wen guards hesitant.


    His eyes crossed the crowd and looked at a wall on the west side. Chu Feng''s intact hands clenched into fists and opened his mouth softly. However, his voice was introduced into everyone''s ears: "today, you They''re going to die


    As the words fell, nine invisible golden lights flashed. Chu Feng''s body shape flashed in the crowd. The dark yellow nine needles were like a part of Chu Feng''s body. With his ideas constantly raging in the crowd, people were constantly falling down, but they could not see the wound, but they could feel that they had died.


    As if harvesting straw, at least nine people died in the place where Chu Feng passed. In less than a minute, there were more than 100 corpses on the ground. Wen Xiqiang could not continue to calm down. He looked at the west yard with cold eyes, and his fist slowly clenched. He knew who fired the gun just now.


    It is because of clarity that violent murders emerge in the mind. If the shot is biased, it will trigger an explosion. People who are far away may be able to survive with the help of shelters, but they will all die.


    Just relative to his anger, killing Chu Feng at the moment is more attractive to him, but the shot that just angered Chu Feng has made him deeply miss it!


    There were hundreds of people besieging Chu Feng. From the first few hundred people to two minutes ago, there were not too many deaths. However, even in these two minutes, the death toll kept rising. The number of people who could still fight by the literary guards could reach up to 150 by visual inspection. Everyone felt that this kind of people could not stop Chu Feng''s killing.


    With one hand in hand, Chu Feng stopped the cutting and looked at a big tree covered with ice and snow in the distance with calm eyes like water, and finally turned into a sigh: "it''s so difficult to kill a person?"


    When we were curious about how the Chu wind stopped, all of a sudden, the snow and ice covered on the trees in the distance were submerged by an invisible force. There was also a sigh and dissatisfaction: "it''s better to let go of the happy killing, young man, you''re too angry!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    Chu Feng''s eyes were as calm as water. The snow covered Chu Feng didn''t let him run away in confusion. He seemed to have no fear of these ice and snow. Wen Xi''s face was full of amazement and joy. He seemed to know who was coming. He was also confused whether the person in charge was watching or standing on his side.


    When Chu Feng was about to be covered by ice and snow, a enchanting figure appeared out of thin air. Murong Bing was standing in front of Chu Feng and did not move in the face of the ice and snow. However, the ice and snow suddenly stopped and fell, shaking the bodies of dozens of literary guards.


    On the tree with the ice and snow gone, a figure leaped out, and stood in front of Murong ice at the next moment. He was dressed in a white robe with white hair, and his long beard was also white in front of him. The whole person looked like a hermit immortal.


    Murong Bing squinted his eyes, the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up: "it''s you!"


    There was an old man with a white beard. There was no color of joy and anger in his eyes, but a calm to the extreme indifference. He glanced at Murong Bing and revealed a friendly smile. He said, "Princess nine, you are all right!"


    Murong Bing giggled back: "originally I was very good, but you appeared I was not good at all, old guy, you should not come out?"


    When people around heard the conversation between the two people, they were puzzled. Especially when they saw Murong Bing suddenly appeared, they could not explain everything clearly, but they also knew that some things were not what they could know. Maybe they knew too much, so it was not far away from death.


    Chu Feng is still calm, but his heart has set off a storm, in the body of the white beard old man, he has a sense of oppression in the face of Tiandao old man!


    The old man with white beard just said with a smile: "when necessary, I can come out, but it''s the ninth princess. You should not appear at all. For so many years, I thought you had gone back. I didn''t want you to be there. It seems that the prosperity of the secular world attracts you, or do you just don''t want to go back?"


    "Don''t you know that your existence must be the birth of a disaster?"


    Murong Bing clenched her fist and then loosened it. She could face countless people, but there were also some people she could not be reckless. Looking at the white bearded old man, she said coldly, "tell me what you want. I believe that the person in charge of the pilgrimage will let you out will not just play soy sauce!"


    The atmosphere was dignified. Li Ji was also slightly surprised, but he seemed to know something. He said to himself, "the cultivator of Hidden Dragon and hidden Phoenix."


    Li Ji''s voice is very small, but Qin Yue nearby is listening to her ears. She was not qualified to know this before. But since she followed Su Qin, she has probably known the two mysterious organizations of the holy Dynasty, hidden dragon and hidden Phoenix. They were once shocked by their strength, but now she can see the old man with white beard.


    Yinlong and Yinfeng were not born strong, but were specially trained for the holy pilgrimage.


    In the repressed atmosphere, the white bearded old man''s eyes deviated from Chu Feng''s body. However, there was no opportunity to kill him, but Chu Feng naturally tightened his body: "I came here today to prevent Chu Feng''s killing from leaving the literary family. But seeing you, Princess nine, I have another thing."


    Clear eyes turned back to Murong Bing''s body, word by word said: "that is, I hope you return to the place where you came from, don''t break the rules!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. Murong Bing, who has always been reckless, is more dignified at this time. We can imagine how strong the old man with white beard is. He breathed out his breath and stood in front of Murong Bing. Facing the old man with white beard, he resolutely said: "she is my woman, no one can ask for my woman."


    "Maybe you are strong, but no one has said that you will not die!"


    Chu Feng''s words almost made Li Ji fall to the ground. He secretly told a madman. Wen Xi even made a mockery of him and shook his head. Even if Chu Feng said this to him, it was understandable, but to say such a thing to a white bearded old man was no different from looking for death.


    Murong Bing''s face was stunned, and there was a kind of warmth that was protected in his heart. Standing behind Chu Feng, he looked at his back, knowing that it was not illegal to stand in front of him. Murong Bing''s heart fluctuated inexplicably for many years. Maybe it was because of the agreement to follow Chu Feng, but now she suddenly wanted to follow him all the time.


    Chu Feng''s words white bearded old man did not show anger, just a friendly smile: "young man, I know your business, where to learn from. If the ninth princess is an ordinary person, I would not be like this, but countless times the facts have proved that when she exists, it must be the beginning of chaos."


    "The pilgrimage has been mottled for thousands of years, and it can no longer withstand her cruelty."


    Chu Feng could see that the white bearded old man was serious when he talked to him. He turned around and took Murong Bing''s hand and said faintly: "maybe in your eyes, she is a natural evil, and should not exist in this world, but in my eyes of Chu Feng, she is my woman, saving me countless women in danger."


    The knife in his hand pointed to the old man with white beard, and Chu Feng shot out: "so, without my consent, even she herself can''t leave!"


    Murong Bing moved to bite the lips, this is very few emotions, shy hum: "fool!"The old man with white beard sighed: "stupid!"


    Light two words, let the courtyard atmosphere dignified, white beard old man eyes more dignified mouth: "nine princess, to our level of people, you should know, I give you two months to go back, then if you are still in the secular world, I will not be guest."


    "Because this time I will not go back, even if you hide in the far north, I will find you!"


    Chu Feng holds Murong Bing''s hand a little tight, and for the first time, he feels Murong Bing''s heartbeat is very fast. It''s a strong instinctive reaction. This is something Chu Feng didn''t feel on Murong Bing before.


    Looking at Murong Bing shaking his head, Chu Feng knows that he wants to avoid confrontation with the old man with white beard. However, it has come to this point. How can Chu Feng easily put down his face and glance at Wen Xi, who shows good color on his face, sees the gloating expression of his oppression, which makes Chu Feng''s heart violent and murderous.


    All at the moment all gather in Chu Feng''s thought. We all know that if Chu Feng insists on doing something, the old man with white beard will surely leave him.


    Li Ji had already clenched his fist and began to think: "Chu Feng, forget it!" Looking at the wall on the west side, he said, "a person who can only hurt people in the dark is not worth gambling on yourself."


    Chu Feng understood Li Ji''s meaning and knew that he must know something. But he also understood that if he retreated today, he would leave a shadow in his heart. He looked at Murong Bing and asked softly, "if I must do this today, how much time can you fight for me?"


    Murong Bing felt the warmth in his hand and Chu Feng''s unswerving killing opportunity. After seeing the old man with white beard, he whispered: "enough for you to do what you want to do"!


    Chu Feng reluctantly smile, but also more certainly can''t let Murong Bing have an accident. Chufeng''s body suddenly bursts out, and the sharp knife in his hand doesn''t have a trace of the bottom line to kill out. If there is still conscience and compassion at the beginning, he will kill whoever blocks him at the moment.


    The old man with white beard frowned and looked at Chu Feng''s killing, but did not move. He just looked at Murong Bing standing in front of him and sighed: "Princess nine, you may die!"


    Murong ice didn''t say a word, and the endless ice and snow went towards the old man with white beard. Jiao said, "it''s not convenient here. If you want to stop my husband, beat me!"


    After that, Murong Bing disappeared in place. The old man with white beard raised his hand to melt Murong Bing''s attack. Seeing Chu Feng kill all directions, he knew that he could not stop Chu Feng without Murong Bing, and sighed slightly. All the people saw was a shadow. The old man with white beard had disappeared in his place. No one knew where he and Murong Bing had gone.


    The smile on Wenxi''s face was completely frozen. When the old man with white beard appeared, he thought that all these would be solved. But he didn''t expect Chu Feng to have people around him who could resist the old man with white beard.


    Leng Ran after drinking: "kill!"


    The guards of the literary school moved again, but faced with the crazy Chu wind at the moment, they had no chance to resist it. At the moment, the Chu wind had killed red eyes completely, and the deduction was incisive and incisive.


    Many women turn their heads to one side when they see this scene. Qin yuerao has experienced the killing. At the moment, he can''t bear to look directly at Chu Feng, who regards human life as grass. He can''t bear to look at him directly. When he goes to one side, he has nothing but fear and boldness.


    No matter what the result is today, Chu Feng''s killing in the literati with one knife will surely become a heavy one in the holy literature.


    The sword in Chu Feng''s hand was broken because he kept waving and chopping. When throwing out the broken knife, xuanhuang''s nine needles came out like lightning. Nine literary guards in front of him fell to the ground silently and inexplicably. But all this is just the beginning. All the things are still going on. There are still many people in Chu Feng''s hand!


    The cold wind is howling. Chu Feng is the only protagonist in the novel. He has no allies and no partners. The enemies are all in front of him. There is no variety but endless killing.


    There are only more than 40 people left in the Wen family''s guard. All the people''s palms are inexplicably sweating. Hundreds of people can''t stop the Chu wind. How can we say that there are only dozens of people now?


    Suddenly, the gold needle took nine people''s lives again. Chu Feng completely opened a gap and burst out. He was about to enter the gate of the Western courtyard. A figure left behind and independent stood in front of him, holding the green front in his hand, and curbing the way of Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    Wenxinxue, the first minister of Shengchao!


    A woman with a cold face and an independent woman stands there quietly with a green front in her hand and a fairy like temperament. However, one sword can gather the eyes of the whole world. It seems that as long as she stands there, the whole world will lose its color.


    Wen Xi''s ugly face was a little more ruddy. When he saw Wenxin snow disappear for many days, he knew that Chu Feng''s killing would stop.


    The rest of the literary guards and the Wen family also showed a smile when they saw Wen Xinxue. This is the pride of the literary school. Although she is only a woman, she can defeat the imperial city by herself. She is really the first minister of the holy Dynasty.


    Chu Feng stopped, looking at the woman in front of him, cold mouth: "you want to block me?"


    Wenxinxue frowns slightly and looks at Chu Feng with complicated eyes. The limited picture of two people getting along with each other is constantly whirling in his mind. When he first came back, Wenxi told him that chufeng was a heinous murderer, but after contact, she knew that Chu Feng had killed countless people, but more was forced.


    Because he wanted to live better than anyone else, he knew exactly how many people would die with him if he died.


    Wen Xinxue had no choice but to make a choice between the family and Chu Feng. Although she did not grow up in the literary family, she could not deny that the literary family had given her life, which always needs to be paid back.


    An apologetic sigh said: "you have killed a lot of people, enough to calm your anger, your violent, why persist?"


    Chu Feng did not move, but still that sentence: "you want to block me?"


    Wenxinxue''s body is slightly shaken. She can understand Chu Feng''s anger, but she can''t bear to see Wen''s people die again. She sighs and says, "sorry, Shigong!"


    Wenxi and wenshuhua, who had originally hung a smile, said in surprise: "Xinxue, what do you call him, Jueyin Shitai and him?"


    Wen Xin Xue blushed and was forced to call Chu Feng Shigong. She shook her head and said, "abbess Jueyin is my second master. My real master is Murong Bing, the woman just now. She let me go on the road of martial arts. She is the woman of Chu Feng, and Chu Feng is my teacher!"


    Wenxi and wenxinxue are shocked by their bodies. They are surprised to find that the excitement at the beginning has disappeared. Wen Xinxue and Chu Feng still have this relationship. Compared with the neglected family relationship between wenxinxue and wenxinxue, they both realize that things are not so simple today.


    At least even if today''s crisis is over, the next wenxinxue may not stand on the side of the writers.


    Chu Feng did not seem to hear their words in general, walked forward, indifferent and resolute: "today Wen Ao Qing will die, he will not die, I will die!"


    Wen Xin Xue raised the green front, pointed to Chu Feng, and said with a little struggle: "Shigong, don''t force me, OK?"


    Chu Feng did not stop, straight forward, the voice is flat: "you saved me once, I owe you a life, so I won''t fight with you, but you can''t stop me from killing!"


    Wenxinxue''s green front stabbed into Chu Feng''s injured shoulder, but Chu Feng did not stop, and still went to the front. In wenxinxue''s stunned and tense look, the sharp sword directly penetrated through and came out from behind Chu Feng, blood dripping on the snow, and Chu Feng also stood in front of Wenxin snow.


    Wen Xin Xue Song opened the weapon in his hand and stepped back two steps. In his eyes, he was at a loss: "why?"


    Chu Feng looked down at the sword on his shoulder and raised his hand to pull it out slowly. The blood flowed along, which seemed to give people a cold feeling of indifference. The green front had come out, and Chu Feng''s blood was more than one. In turn, he handed the sword to Wen Xinxue and whispered, "I owe you, you stab me with a sword, and you and I will never owe you any more!"


    Wenxinxue takes the sword, but feels that it is much heavier than before. Looking at the Chu wind standing in front of her, a touch of heartache emerges between her eyebrows.


    When Wen Xi saw this scene, he said, "Xinxue, I know you don''t have much feelings for the literary family, but the literary family has always given you life. Wen Aojun has been killed. If Wen Aoqing dies again, we can''t raise our heads any more. Today, you just have to stop Chu Feng and even kill him. We Wen family and you, two clear!"


    Wen Xi''s resolute words shocked the spirits of the people at the scene. Li Ji couldn''t bear to stride forward any longer. He kicked him and scolded him: "Damn, I''ve seen a grandfather, but I haven''t seen a grandfather like you. My granddaughter can say such things. I really want to shoot you!"


    Wen Xi was ravaged by Li Ji, and the literary guards had no time to surround Chu Feng, and Wen Xinxue was not worried about it. She quickly came to block Li Ji''s face, but her eyes were wary.


    In front of so many people was kicked by Li Ji, Wen Xi''s old face was hot. This kind of humiliation was even more painful than two knives on him.


    Pointing to Li Ji, he wanted to scold him, but he knew that the result of scolding could only be more unfortunate. He thought that he did not have much capital compared with his predecessor No. 3.


    Li Ji coldly swept Wenxi and looked at wenxinxue and said, "wench, I know you are a reasonable person. We can understand Chu Feng''s doing this. Others can kill him, but he can''t do it. You will not understand that kind of oppression. If you block his way today, I will be very sad and disappointed."Wenxinxue looked at the blood dripping wound of Chu Feng, clenched her lips, and her nose was a little sour. Before she left, she took out a small bottle of powder. She felt a little aggrieved and said, "I''ll stop bleeding for you first."


    Wenxinxue''s aggrieved look, Chu Feng can feel that her heart is not good, she knows it''s wrong to block her own, but she can''t do that, the kind of entanglement is not good.


    Chu Feng took wenxinxue''s hand and didn''t let her stop bleeding. She shook her head with a bitter smile: "although I want to kill, I don''t want to see you hard to do it!"


    His eyes leaped over Wenxin snow and looked back at the corpses all over the ground. Chu Feng sighed: "just!"


    After releasing Wen Xinxue''s hand, Chu Feng turns around and leaves. Li Ji is stunned. But then she is relieved. Qin Yue looks at the people and quickly goes forward to help Chu Feng. She knows that only when she leaves with Chu Feng can she survive. Otherwise, her life is worthless.


    Wenxinxue stares at the Chu wind with bloodstains every step of the way. Her back makes wenxinxue feel lonely and helpless at the moment.


    Happy gratitude and enmity is the dream in everyone''s heart, but when we really want to do it, it is easy to be trapped by various things. Love, friendship and family affection can''t make a person completely free to do things. At the moment, Chu Feng just doesn''t want to be embarrassed by wenxinxue and gives up killing.


    Confused eyes slowly changed firm, wenxinxue went to Wenxi, and resumed the cold mouth: "call you grandfather for the last time. From then on, the literary family has given me a clear birth, and I am no longer a Wen family."


    Light left a word, wenxinxue put up the green front and walked slowly toward the outside. She felt a little guilty and grateful to Chu Feng. The literary family only gave her the favor of childbirth, but she didn''t care for her. This is the thorn in wenxinxue''s heart. But at the moment, Chu Feng completely pulled out for her, and she could pursue her martial arts more calmly.


    Wenshuhua looked at the figure slowly disappearing at the gate of the literary family, then came back to Wenxi and ran to Wenxi: "father, snow in her heart?"


    "That''s it


    Wen Xi seems to be a lot older at the moment. Looking at the corpses all over the ground, she feels that everything has changed. She says slowly: "Xinxue has been taken away since she was a child. According to the agreement with abbess Jueyin, Xinxue only needs to help the Wen family once, and repay the kindness of childbirth. It has been paid back today."


    Looking at the door with no one, Wen Xi said faintly: "it''s impossible for you to tie her down with family affection. She is destined to be a person standing on the level we can''t reach, not from my literary family."


    Wen Shuhua''s eyes struggled for a moment, and finally turned into a sigh. The master of the literary family was in charge of it. Even if Wen Xinxue was his own daughter, he could not help it. Thinking of the girl who had never called him father or even his father, she felt inexplicable pain, but there was too much to do.


    Wen Aoqing, who was hiding in the west side of the scene, came out of the scene after the disaster. He only saw the corpses and the ugly face of Wenxi. He hid the comfort of the disaster.


    Wen Xi saw Wen Aoqing coming, narrowed his eyes and slapped him in the face as he approached and said, "why did you shoot? You see how many people were implicated because you shot?"


    Although he didn''t see who was seriously injured by a shot just now, Wen Xi was not a fool. Thinking of Chu Feng''s explosives and that gun, he had more chances to kill Wen Aoqing.


    Wen Aoqing also realized his stupidity just now, covered his face and said, "I''m sorry!"


    Wenxi also wanted to give Wen Aoqing a slap, but finally put down his hand, waved and said: "quit your post as deputy section officer of the imperial city. After this incident, you have been recorded and stirred up the relationship between several big families. You are very lucky to leave the Imperial City, go to Guangzhou to find Huang Chengdong and go to Tianwang gate to work."


    Through the vicissitudes of life, there is a chance of killing and cruelty: "although it''s not today, it''s also the most humiliating thing for the literati for a hundred years. There''s nothing you can do to kill hundreds of people by being killed. If Chu Feng is not dead, I''ll die with my eyes closed!"


    "Go ahead and develop well in tianwangmen. In the future, Fengmen and chufeng will die if they want to die!"


    I thought that I would lose my skin if I didn''t die this time. I didn''t want to be arranged for other things. Although I can''t be a brilliant official, at least I still enjoy the wealth of tianwangmen. After careful consideration, I can see that the number of literati is withering, and he is no longer a literary man.


    Hundreds of people died in order to protect him. If he was killed in the end, hundreds of people died in vain. Wen Aoqing nodded after he thought it out: "don''t worry, I will be the first person to step into the river and sea in the future."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    Literary affairs were completely suppressed and did not spread out, so as not to cause social stability.


    However, it is no secret that the Wen family was driven into by Chu Feng and killed hundreds of people by a single knife. Those who knew the news were surprised at first. Then Murong Bing looked at Chu Feng and continued: "the strength of this family is enough to destroy three families and four families without a few times, but they did not. According to the rules of their family, the internal expedition of the holy Dynasty was against him They don''t care. They don''t care about the normal change of dynasty.


    But in one case, they will not ignore it. As long as the pilgrim official requests, they will surely be born, closer to the official than the verdict


    Chu Feng took over Murong Bing''s words and said lightly: "they will not be born after internal expedition and Dynasty change. But if there are discordant voices affecting stability in peaceful times, they will take action, right?"


    "Yes


    Murong Bing nodded back and said, "of course, there is another situation that they will be born, that is, people from the five forbidden areas will step out of the forbidden areas!"


    Chufeng has basically understood the white bearded old man who appeared today. It must be the one who was invited out of the charge of the holy dynasty because he felt out of his control. Moreover, he was strong enough to crush all the discordant sounds. Thinking of the penetrating voice and the incomparable pressure at that time, Chu Feng felt a little powerless.


    At this time, Murong Bing''s hand held Chu fengrou and said: "today, he gave me an ultimatum, because you are the disciple of overlord heaven. At present, there is no harm to the holy court. They will not interfere with you. But within two months, I must leave the secular world and return to the place I should return to."


    "Otherwise, the next time I''ll face an old guy, maybe two or three!"


    Chu Feng eyebrows a pick fell into silence, such an old guy Murong ice seems to be difficult to really fight against, if there are another two, Chu Feng do not need to think about it also know what the result will be.


    On the other hand, holding Murong Bing''s hand, Chu Feng''s eyes gradually became firm. He said word by word, "unless you are willing to leave, no one can take you away from me. They are very strong, but I don''t believe they will die. If a thousand people can''t solve it, I will send out 10000, 100000 people."


    "I have been oppressed many times, and I long for the fresh air of freedom."


    Eyes firm with a touch of cold, in Murong ice surprised look, Chu wind indifferent said: "because everyone is human, I stand on the ground, who can let me look up?"


    Murong Bing Lengran looked at Chu Feng, and finally burst into a smile and hugged him directly. The whole person was like a little woman nestling in Chu Feng''s arms, with a faint sense of happiness in his mouth. No matter how many people Chu Feng was sorry for, he was worthy of his brother and his woman.


    Maybe now he can''t fight against some people, but Murong Bing firmly believes that as long as Chu Feng keeps such a contemptuous attitude, one day, there will be no one standing on his head.


    OK, the hand stroked Murong Bing''s hair, and Chu Feng whispered: "but what do you think? If you think I can''t protect you, you can leave. I promise you, no matter where you go, I will find you. No matter who blocks me in front of me, you can''t stop me!"


    Murong Bing rarely shows the appearance of a little woman. She raises her head and looks at Chu Feng and says softly, "I come from one of the five forbidden areas. Your parents also happened to rescue me when they were in the forbidden area. It took four years to take care of me before I could survive. Many people even don''t want to go there."


    Chu Feng was not surprised. He already knew from Tiandao that Murong Bing was not simple. Maybe it came from one of the five forbidden areas. Now it has been confirmed that it is only an answer that has been predicted.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, Chu Feng whispered: "the five forbidden areas, the old man Tiandao just told me that there are Eastern hidden realm, western spiritual realm and a place called lost country. Which forbidden area are you from?"


    Murong Bing blinked his eyes, foxy Tiancheng, a short while before Jiaoxiao opened: "can you not say it?"


    Chu Feng stirred Murong ice''s chin and said, "do you think you can not say it?"


    "Villain!" Murong Bing angrily patted Chu Feng, biting his lips and looking out of the window into the night sky. Chu Feng did not ask him in a hurry. He believed Murong Bing would tell himself.


    About ten minutes later, Murong Bing breathed out a breath and said, "originally, I wanted to tell you when you went to a certain level, then your acceptance ability would be better. But now the emergence of the ancient family has broken my original idea. Although I am not afraid of them, I can''t deny that they have enough ability to destroy me."


    "So I can tell you now. Maybe in two months, I will die forever."


    Chu Feng clenched Murong Bing''s hand and said firmly, "I won''t let such a thing happen. Death can''t take you away!"


    Murong Bingdu mouth, Sha is cute, face calm mouth: "I come from the five forbidden areas..."


    When Chu Feng pricked up her ears, the door was pushed open. Huang Jingyin came in and saw Chu Feng and Murong Bing embracing each other. She looked a little unnatural, but she still spoke quickly: "the wind was weak. The commander of the Soviet army suddenly drove into fengteng garden and didn''t know what to do. Because of his identity, the brothers didn''t know what to do!"Chu Feng frowned and loosened Murong Bing stood up and said coldly, "go and have a look!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    In the garden, the members of the damper looked warily at the man who came down from the car with one hand hanging in front of him, with a faint hostility.


    Su Qin led the 5000 guards to surround fengteng garden, and shot and wounded 55 members of the wind gate. If Li Ji hadn''t done it, it is estimated that the guards have not retreated. For those who have hurt them, the Fengmen members instinctively reject them.


    But Su Qin was so calm standing there, ignoring the cold eyes cast by the members of the wind door around him.


    Today, when he left fengteng garden, he was called back by the old man. Originally, he thought he was going to meet the storm, but he didn''t want to be the old man''s earnest words, pondering and regretting. After dinner in the evening, Su Qin directly drove to fengteng garden, trying to make up for a mistake and regret.


    Chu Feng and Huang Jingyin came out of the main building and saw Su Qin standing there. Chu Feng said faintly, "commander Su, things are clear. It seems that the place you should appear is a writer, not here?"


    "Are you not reconciled to the separation of my heart talk and me? It''s very sad to lose my little love and still want to kill me?"


    The light words of Chu Feng made the members of the wind gate around him flash their blades. The meaning is very clear. If Su Qin still wants to attack Chu Feng, they will definitely make su Qin pay a heavy price.


    Su Qin sighed and bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry."


    People around were stunned, but in Su Qin''s words, the knife in his hand dropped a little, and the hostility dissipated a little. They knew how difficult it was to say "sorry" from Su Qin''s mouth.


    Chu Feng was also a little surprised by Su Qin''s words, but he was still calm after a simple fluctuation. He believed that Su Qin would tell him the purpose of coming here tonight.


    Looking up, Su Qin quietly said, "I was wrong. I came here tonight to make up for my mistake. I have lost it once, but now I wake up and don''t want to miss the second time. Do you understand my mood?"


    Although Su Qin has not said what to do, his meaning has been revealed in his words. Looking back at the main building, he sighed softly and said, "I understand, but I can''t make decisions."


    Su Qin came here tonight. Chu Feng already knew that it was for ye Xinlan. Intellectually speaking, Su Qin''s doing so should be supported by Chu Feng. He should correct his mistakes. For a man like Su Qin, it would be more difficult to make such a decision to admit how much courage it takes than to ask for his life.


    But emotionally, ye Xinlan is pregnant with her own child, and Chu Feng doesn''t want her to forgive Su Qin. She just faces Su Qin who comes to her door. Chu Feng can only say this in the end. Otherwise, he does not doubt that Su Qin will fight against Su Qin again.


    "I know, just hope you don''t stop me!"


    Su Qin didn''t ask Chu Feng to do anything. He just looked at the balcony on the third floor in the dark. He could feel the person he was looking for. He said softly, "I''m sorry for her. No matter what I want to do today, I''ll do it. As long as she can forgive me and come back to me."


    Chu Feng frowned and wanted to say something, and finally turned into a silent sigh. All the members of the wind door withdrew. After a look at Su Qin, Chu Feng went directly to the pavilion in the distance. Some things could only be hidden in my heart and could not do anything.


    Su Qin saw that Chu Feng didn''t stop him. Thanks, Xie went straight into the main building. Soon he came to the big balcony on the third floor. He sat there quietly and did nothing. He just put his hands on his stomach. Su Qin wanted to call out, but it turned into three words: "I''m sorry!"


    Ye Xinlan already knew that Su Qin had arrived and why he had come, because half an hour ago, ye Enzheng had already called, and the misunderstanding had been clear. She and Su Qin had been husband and wife for more than 20 years. Who had no mistake?


    The meaning is very clear, that is to let Ye Xinlan forgive Su Qin''s reunion. If it was at the beginning, ye Xinlan would listen to ye Enzheng, but touching the bulging belly, ye Xinlan only replied to ye Enzheng with a word, which she needed to consider!


    Hearing Su Qin''s words, ye Xinlan understood that he was sincerely apologizing. His heart was sour, and his eyes leaped over the balcony to see Chu Feng sitting alone in the pavilion. His heart was full of bitterness.


    If she didn''t have a baby in her stomach, even if Su Qin and Qin Yue colluded, ye Xinlan would forgive him. Which man didn''t make such a mistake?


    Just a child with chufeng in his stomach. Although he is just a transitional mother, there is no denying that he has a taboo relationship with Chu Feng. With a sigh, ye Xinlan whispered: "you didn''t apologize to me. I caught that disease myself, and you are a normal man."


    "I believe I''ll do the same from your point of view, so I just start to hate you, and then I won''t!"


    Hearing Ye Xinlan''s words, Su Qin showed a smile and walked forward two steps to open his mouth: "does that mean that you have forgiven me and are willing to be with me again?"


    Ye Xinlan closed his eyes, then opened to look at Chu Feng that slightly lonely and lonely back, hand in the stomach gently stroked, there is a contradiction in the heart.At her age, any betrayal is not a big mistake as long as it can be corrected. After all, it has been more than 20 years. She is just a child in her stomach. She does not know how to answer Su Qin. After all, they have a common son, Su Mobei!


    Su Qin looks forward to looking at Ye Xinlan. Seeing her silence, he doesn''t notice where her eyes are looking. He looks at the bulging belly and says, "I don''t mind if you have a child. My heart talks with me. Mobei also said to me that as long as it''s your child, I will treat him as much as I treat him."


    "As long as you come back to me, I will never be sorry for you in this life, and I will love you all my life!"


    Ye Xinlan knew that Su Qin had misunderstood her meaning, but she couldn''t say it. The child in her belly was Chu Feng''s. although they didn''t have that thing, who would believe it?


    After thinking about it for a while, ye Xinlan shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, I like the silence now, and I just want to take this child to spend my life quietly. It''s not that I don''t forgive you, but it''s unnecessary. You and I are both of this age. Look at it a little bit!"


    The hope in his heart was broken by Ye Xinlan. Su Qin walked forward and asked: "why, although we have no emotional basis to walk together, but more than 20 years have passed, why can''t you forgive me?"


    "I forgive you, but I don''t want to be with you anymore."


    Ye Xinlan closed his eyes and held back the secret in his heart and said, "as you said, more than 20 years have passed, but it is a mistake to start. Then let it come to a complete end. It is good for you and me. You can take it as I can''t accept the man who betrayed me!"


    Su Qin''s body shook, full of hope, but he got such an answer. It''s a bit different from ye Xinlan he knew, but he really hurt this woman.


    But Su Qin finally gave up and sighed: "I will wait for you. You are right. We have no emotional foundation, but we can''t deny that we are the most suitable people to live together. Take good care of yourself!"


    Looking at Ye Xinlan again, Su Qin turned away. He was a proud man. He learned from the old man''s lesson that he could come tonight. But ye Xinlan refused. He would not come. He knelt down to the agreed position. He believed that as long as he persisted, ye Xinlan would return to him.


    In the garden, Su Qin came down to the pavilion and said apologetically: "I''m sorry, because the villain''s plot hurt the members of the damper. I hope you can say sorry for them. I''ve asked qido to make it clear that she was deceived by me, but I know she has you in her heart."


    "Plus..."


    Looking back at the big balcony on the third floor, Su Qin said with a little pain in his eyes: "take good care of her. The person I''m sorry for in my life is her!"


    Chu Feng stood up, looked at Su Qin''s back, touched his nose and looked at the direction of starting the car to leave fengteng garden. "If you know that she has my child in her stomach, you won''t say sorry!"


    Feeling kengdai shaking his head, Chu Feng went back to the main building and came to the big balcony. He looked at Ye Xinlan, who was depressed in his heart. After sweeping his left eye around, Chu Feng went over and sat beside her and said, "if you want to go back, you can choose to go back."


    "If it''s because of the child, as long as you''re happy, you can take it off, and he shouldn''t have appeared in your stomach."


    Ye Xinlan opened his eyes and looked at Chu Feng from the side of his head. Then he looked into the distance and whispered back to the night: "the child can be taken away, and I can go back, but what happened is indelible. I had your child in my stomach. Can this also be regarded as something that doesn''t exist?"


    Chu Feng looked at Ye Xinlan and said with a wry smile, "I can''t blame that. You should have pushed me away."


    Ye Xinlan''s face flushed and he said, "it''s clear that there is no such thing with Chu Feng, but he is misunderstood. He always feels uncomfortable. He looks at him angrily and says," I won''t talk about this matter in the future. I''ll give birth to this child, but his surname is ye. Don''t let the Su family help you cultivate your child! "


    Chufeng smiles heartily and thinks Ye Xinlan is not in a good mood because of Su Qin''s affairs. However, seeing her can still scold herself at the moment, Chu Feng knows that ye Xinlan has thoroughly opened up a lot of things.


    Suddenly he turned around and sat on Ye Xinlan''s chair. He lifted the woman up and sat on her thigh. He looked around and was relieved when no one could see him. He turned back and glared at Chu Feng angrily: "what are you doing? The heart language is not there, but when seen by others, you and I will be salivated to death."


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear it. He leaned his head over Ye Xinlan''s stomach and whispered, "baby, do you hear that? Your mother says Dad like this, I''m a loser. She''s reasonable to eat tender grass. She''s really thick skinned!"


    Ye Xinlan''s angry expression was stunned when he heard Chu Feng''s words. Then he burst into laughter and slapped Chu Feng. He scolded, "little bastard, get out of here quickly. It''s not good for people to see it!"


    Chu Feng almost held Ye Xinlan in his arms, as if he were a little girl and coquettish: "no, you are my man. It''s normal for me to hold it. My heart is gone. Fu Dina is a foreign horse. No one is going to your room tonight!"Ye Xinlan looked sluggish and blushed like a big apple. He swore in a low voice: "you don''t want to be a jerk!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    However, Xia Yan and Huang Jingyin didn''t disturb Chu Feng either. During the busy days and the killing of the literati yesterday, chufeng was just a teenager, and it was normal to be tired. According to his explanation yesterday, he also told the rest of the people to be quiet and quiet and not to disturb Chu Feng to sleep.


    What we don''t know is that Chu Feng wakes up early, but he is not in his room, but in Ye Xinlan''s room.


    Ye Xinlan leaned on the bed and looked like a cat. Chu Feng, who was sleeping with his stomach in his arms, snorted shyly: "get up quickly. Do you want everyone to know that you were sleeping in my room last night?"


    Thinking that last night chufeng said he would go to his room to sleep, he really came, and could not catch up with him. He was worried that the voice was too loud to be heard. Ye Xinlan could only be held by Chu Feng and slept for a night. Facing Chu Feng''s shameless little demands, ye Xinlan refused all of them.


    "Keep your voice down, excellent!"


    Ye Xinlan saw Chu Feng and laughed. He pushed Chu Feng aside and was hugged by Chu Feng for a night. Ye Xinlan found that he had a sweet sleep last night. He secretly said that there was no man, but ye Xinlan didn''t show it.


    Chu Feng almost rolled out of bed, rolled his white eyes and sat up and said, "if you don''t touch me, you can''t hold me. It''s just as reserved when you eat me."


    Ye Xinlan bit his lips and glared at Chu Feng angrily. The latter touched her eyes and stirred her up. He put aside the topic: "by the way, you said it yourself last night. After you gave birth to the baby, you can touch it for me. Don''t be dishonest, or you know, I''m a master of medicine, ha ha ha!"


    Ye Xinlan''s charming face was covered with a layer of blush. Last night, Chu Feng was just like a little rogue. Ye Xinlan worried about what Chu Feng really did, so he said that he couldn''t do it now, and then after giving birth to the child.


    But at that time, he cheated Chu Feng. He didn''t want to remember that ye Xinlan wanted to be beautiful in his heart. He said back: "we''ll talk about it then."


    Chu Feng ignored so much, hugged Ye Xinlan, and quickly ran out of bed to laugh: "you will not be able to run away. Anyway, you won''t be good with Su Qin. I won''t let my child have no mother in this life. You can''t go away."


    "So be prepared. Last time I was confused, I didn''t know what I felt!"


    Finish saying that ye Xinlan picked up the pillow, Chu Feng left eye to see no one outside to quickly open the door, the wind general slip away, ye Xinlan holding the pillow there, breathing, finally puff out a sound, put the pillow on the bed, touching the hot face, whispered: "how do I feel I hate can''t afford it?"


    Looking at the closed door, he thought of being attacked by Chu Feng last night. Ye Xinlan''s face was full of red again. Looking back at the window, he sighed: "it seems that your judgment is wrong. Chu Feng is a little villain. If this goes on, what will he really do to me at that time? What should I do?"


    Lying directly on the bed, adding the lower lip, you can still feel the residual smell of Chu Feng. Ye Xinlan closes his eyes. Now, in addition to being frank and honest with each other and the final bottom line, Chu Feng has done everything. Ye Xinlan is struggling in his heart and can only take a look at each step.


    After washing and gargling, Chu Feng, who went downstairs, had a breakfast and came to the meeting room.


    Xia Yan, Huang Jingyin and Yan Luofu Dina are all sitting here waiting. Jesse doesn''t accidentally follow her. Even if she treats her coldly, she just doesn''t go away.


    Chu Feng sat down to look at the time and said, "wait a minute."


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, people were curious about what chufeng had to wait for, but Chu Feng didn''t say, and they didn''t ask. Instead, Jesse kept murmuring in her lonely ear, which made people want to laugh.


    About twenty minutes later, the door of the meeting room was pushed open, and Huangfu ruodie, who could walk in the fengteng garden, came in.


    Chu Feng motioned to Huangfu ruodie to sit beside him. He had experienced many things. Chu Feng had eliminated the opportunity to kill Huangfu ruodie. Then he said to everyone, "before the meeting, let''s talk about one thing first. Xia Yan and Meier have also told me several times. It''s difficult to control the daily affairs of Fengmen because of their limited ability."


    "So, I decided that in the future, when I was away, Huangfu ruodie would control everything in the wind door!"


    Chu Feng''s decision made Xia yanruo stand up and follow him from the river and sea. He knew the hatred between Huangfu Ruo die and Chu Feng, and Huangfu Ruo die''s identity. He frowned and said, "little wind, I don''t agree with you very much!"


    Huang Jingyin looked at Huangfu ruogdie and said softly, "I don''t agree with you either!"


    Gu Ming and Yan Luo both shrugged their shoulders. They only supported Chu Feng. They hardly needed to make an agreement and said, "we have no problem!"


    Jesse also raised her hand and said, "I will support whoever my man supports."


    In a helpless look, Fu Dina looked at Huangfu ruodie and said, "I believe in fengshao''s decision, and I firmly believe that Miss Huangfu can control the wind door. She has such courage and ability."


    Chu Feng waited for everyone to finish, just ready to speak, Huangfu Ruo die took his hand, frowned and said, "why don''t you tell me in advance?"Chu Feng patted her on the back of her hand, looked at the crowd and said, "I know why you are against this decision. Not to mention the historical enmity between Huangfu ruodie and me, the fact that she is the eldest lady of Huangfu family deserves your concern, but I just want to say one word."


    After seeing Huangfu ruodie, Chu Feng said calmly, "I believe she will not do anything harmful to me because she is the eldest lady of Huangfu family."


    Xia Yan and Huang Jingyin frown, and begin to feel that Chu Feng was hoodwinked by Huangfu ruodie before making such a decision. At the moment, Chu Feng expresses their concerns. They do not open their mouth. They listen to Chu Feng and continue to talk.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and said: "the air door now sits in the underground world of the north, but few people can use it. As long as something goes wrong, or if I die, the damper will change. So I recommend Huangfu ruodie. At least if I die, she can let everyone live."


    "I''m not blinded by beauty or confused. It''s something I''ve been thinking about for a long time."


    When Huang Fu Ruo die rescued Chu Feng from Weiss, he had such a thought. However, the time was not mature at that time. After many experiences, Chu Feng did not say 100% about Huang Fu Ruo die, but he firmly believed that she would not harm herself or even kill herself.


    Holding Huangfu ruodie''s hand and standing up, Chu Feng looked at a group of brothers and sisters and said, "so I hope you can support me and treat Ruo die as if you treat me. Her ability can make the wind door more powerful. I also firmly believe that she will not do anything to hurt the wind door, even if her surname is Huangfu and her name is Ruo die!"


    Chu Feng has said this. Xia Yan and Huang Jingyin both nod at each other to accept. What they suspect is Huangfu ruodie''s intention, but they never doubt Huangfu ruodie''s ability.


    Seeing that the only two people who were against it had no opinion, Chu Feng sat down with a sigh of relief and looked at you and said, "I decided to go to Jiaoyu directly and attend the Jiaoyu cake feast. When you have any questions, Huangfu ruodie will arrange for you. What she said is what I want to do."


    Xia and others knew that they were not against it


    Huangfu ruodie is sitting beside Chu Feng. She has a strange feeling in her heart. When she has experienced a lot of experiences and even encounters Huangfu Wenren''s death, Huangfu ruodie has lost her heart of contention and just wants to be a quiet little woman of Chu Feng. At the moment, Chu Feng gives the whole damper to her, and Huangfu ruodie feels that she wants to cry.


    Looking at the young boy who is young enough to affect the whole holy Dynasty, Huangfu ruodie''s heart is filled with a smile of joy. This man is enough!


    After eliminating the matter of Huangfu Ruo butterfly, Xia Yan said in a low voice: "the wind is less. This time, take me to the corner area."


    "That one!" Chufeng naturally knew Xia Yan''s mind and wanted to rush to kill the enemy, but he thought about it and said with a smile: "you are not yet in time. If butterfly has just come into contact with Fengmen affairs, you and Jingyin need to help. This is the most important thing. It''s more important than going to Jiaoyu. It''s about hundreds of thousands of brothers and brothers!"


    Xia Yan immediately did not want to open his voice: "no, Meier and Jingyin can also, this time I must go."


    Chu Feng kneaded his temple and said, "you can''t go this time." To stop Xia Yan from opening his mouth, Chu Feng said solemnly: "because when I come back from Jiaoyu, if there is no accident, the iron hoof of the damper will go south. I need you to stay and prepare for all this, because no one is more suitable than you!"


    Xia Yan a Leng, the face of the emergence of war, opening: "to fight against the heavenly king gate?"


    Chu Feng took a look at her face, and Huang Jingyin nodded: "yes, there is no war in the north. It''s time to integrate the south. In addition, Xiangjiang and Panlong should step up their pace. I hope that before the end of this year, there will be only one sound of the wind door in the underground world of the holy Dynasty."


    Xia Yan patted his chest heavily: "no problem, I will be ready. When you come back with less wind, you will crush tianwangmen!"


    Chu Feng nodded and looked at Huang Jingyin and said, "you can contact Yihe Mingzi and prepare to go to Jianghai with me at any time." Then he looked at Yan Luo and Gu Ming and Jie Si: "as for you, don''t let me down. We should go, so we must take something away and leave something behind."


    They all stood up and said in a loud voice, "I understand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    With the change of the leader of the wind door, Chu Feng will not directly control the damper in the future, but will make the final decision. The person who decides the direction and development of the damper in the future is Huangfu ruodie, a cool and gorgeous woman with absolute popularity in a certain circle, becomes the leader of the northern damper at one stroke.


    A queen who will be a deterrent to the underground world in the future is growing up.


    As for the shock brought about by this news, it is conceivable that the people of Fengmen remained silent and firmly supported the decision of Chu Feng. However, many people also knew that although the person in charge had become Huangfu Ruo die, the Fengmen still respected Chu Feng in the end.


    When these news set off waves in the underground world, Huangfu ruobi looked at Chu Feng and asked softly, "why do you do that?"


    Chufeng walked to a bed with a smile and looked at the woman who was sleeping peacefully on the bed but would not wake up. He whispered: "for me, you have left the Huangfu family. If I don''t give you something, Huangfu will kill you for losing your value sooner or later. You can talk to Huangfu about heaven."


    "If you want to kill you again, or even ask you to do something, he has no qualification. My woman always wants to protect him."


    If Huang Fu''s butterfly nerve beat for a moment, he felt inexplicably moved. He went over and sat down and said, "you''re trying to get rid of all the opinions and let me control the wind door. Don''t you worry that one day I change the name of the damper, you will lose everything and even be killed by me?"


    Chu Feng reached out his hand and stroked the sleeping woman. His voice gently returned: "you used to be, but now you just want me to go higher and higher. Not to mention the wind door today, even if the whole holy pilgrimage underground world is handed over to you in the future, how about it?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s expression was stagnant, and she burst out a stirring smile. She leaned over to chufeng''s face and said, "son of a bitch, I love you!"


    Chu Feng shakes her head and smiles and looks at Yao Xin, who is sleeping on the bed. In order not to let herself be hurt by Huangfu ruodie, she stops her life in front of them and falls into a deep sleep. Although it seems that she will not wake up again, it is undeniable that she lives in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Today''s decision, Chu Feng has done a lot of thinking, he is just a person can not be separated, and with the contact level more and more complex, Chu Feng no longer has much energy to control too many things, only then let Huangfu ruodie control the damper, so if one day his own accident, the damper will still be.


    Huangfu ruodie also looks at Yao Xin with complicated eyes. This is the woman she loves and loves her deeply. Although now she has completely accepted that Chu Feng is her man, her love for Yao Xin has never disappeared.


    Holding Chu Feng''s hand, Huangfu ruogdie gently opened her lips: "husband, try to make Xinxin wake up. She shouldn''t sleep all her life. Aren''t you a miracle doctor?"


    If you can, chufeng naturally wants Yao Xin to wake up, but only if you can reach the peak of xuanhuang Jiuzhen, seize the nature of heaven and earth, and turn everything into magic, otherwise it can only guarantee Yao Xin''s immortality, but can''t make her wake up.


    But then he thought of something. Looking back at Huang Fu Ruo die with a sad face, he asked, "what did you call me just now?"


    "Husband!" Huang Fu Ruo die''s attention is on Yao Xin''s body, smell speech to want to have no thought to answer, but after saying it, his face is red, mercilessly patted Chu Feng for a while, hum: "you are intentional!"


    Chufeng laughs and hugs Huangfu ruodie and kisses her on the red lips. In the past, Huangfu ruodie called him the little son of a bitch. As if he called her husband today, Chu Feng heard it for the first time and joked: "I thought you were going to call Yao Xin''s wife and let Yao Xin call your husband. Now, I''m glad!"


    Huang Fu Ruo die is more shy, biting Chu Feng''s ear and saying: "don''t worry. When Xinxin wakes up, she will still be my wife."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. Huangfu ruodie can''t change her temper if she likes a woman. She turns back to the air and says, "there''s nothing I can do to help her wake up."


    In Huangfu ruodie''s surprised look, Bingqingyujie suddenly appears. She nods to Huangfu ruodie. Bingqing goes to the front, and a hand flicks over Yao Xin''s body, frowning and saying: "her heart has suffered great damage, and it''s a miracle that she can live to now. It''s very unlikely that she will wake up."


    Chu Feng''s heart sank, and he said that he wanted to know some feasible methods in his clean mouth, but it didn''t seem to have much effect at the moment.


    "It''s easy to want her to wake up, just go back to the grass!"


    When Chu Feng and Huang Fu Ruo die look pale, the door is opened. Murong Bing comes in, looks at Yao Xin on the bed and says, "as long as you find the grass, grind it into powder and soak it in water for her to drink, you can certainly wake up in three days."


    Chu Feng''s spirit moved. He didn''t think of Murong Bing. At the moment, he stood up and pulled Murong Bing excitedly: "Bingbing, where is the grass back? I''ll find it now!"


    Murong ice face resentment way: "for another woman like this to talk to me, I am jealous of Oh!" Seeing Chu Feng''s embarrassed smile, Murong Bing giggled and said: "although returning to the original grass can make her wake up, but at present, there is no such grass in the world. Even if it exists, it is also collected.""After all, it''s a very powerful medicinal material, as long as a little grinding powder, it can repair any damage to the body of ordinary people."


    In Chu Feng''s ear, he whispered: "even if a man''s is wiped away by someone, as long as he is not too strong, then go back to the original grass with some things to regenerate. Husband, I''ll prepare some for you later, so that you won''t be wiped by your heart whispering girl!"


    Murong Bing''s words made Chu Feng turn his eyes speechless. He knew that it was hard to find the grass, but it was better than no hope. Looking back at Yao Xin''s ruddy face, he couldn''t open his eyes. He whispered, "wait, I''ll make you wake up and find the grass."


    Huangfu ruodie always feels pressure and a little inferiority in front of Murong Bing. However, when she hears the way to wake Yao Xin up, she whispers, "thank you!"


    Murong Bing''s amorous feelings left Huangfu Ruo die and said with a smile, "don''t thank you. Just remember that I''m the main room!"


    Then, in Huangfu ruodie''s helpless smile, Murong Bing arranged Chu Feng''s collar and said, "Huiyuan grass exists, but you can''t find it with your current strength. This time, Bingqingyujie will go with you. I''ll take it back for you. The time is about the same."


    Although Murong Bing said it was very easy, but Chu Feng knew that the place where the so-called "back to the original grass" must be extremely dangerous. He nodded and said, "be careful!"


    Murong Bing points Chu Feng angrily and then leaves the room. She and Chu Feng don''t need too many false greetings. They both know what each other has done for themselves.


    Chu Feng looks at Murong Bing, who is leaving, and knows that she is paying for herself. She is going to do something two months later. Although she is still relaxed now, Chu Feng knows that Murong Bing has no confidence to resist the oppression of the white bearded old man. He sighs in his heart and clenches his fist slowly.


    Although the eight Wolves of the ruling office have appeared, Murong Bing can easily abuse him. It can be seen that the old man with white beard is still above the eight wolves. However, it is not to say that eight wolves can''t do it. At least after Yan Luo and he came back a few days ago, they were already indistinct enough to fight with the lonely life.


    When Huangfu ruodie came, Chu Feng took her hand and said, "I''ll leave the wind door to you. I''ll go to Jianghai as soon as tonight and tomorrow at the latest, and then I''ll go to the border secretly."


    Huangfu ruodie firmly replied: "don''t worry, as long as I''m still alive, I''ll make sure that there''s nothing wrong with the wind door. Even the Huangfu family can''t hurt your hard work, unless I''m dead!"


    Chu Feng nods and doesn''t say any more words. Gu Ming and Yan Luo have already left. They have to do something before they go. They kiss Huangfu Ruo die gently on the face. Chu Feng turns and leaves the room. The beauty has buried the ambition of the hero since ancient times. Chu Feng doesn''t want to be like that.


    Soon, Chu Feng left with ice and jade. Huangfu ruogdie looked at the empty door, turned to the bedside, bowed his head and kissed Yao Xin''s red lips: "Xinxin, I miss you very much. You must hold on, Chu Feng will make you wake up."


    In the garden, Xia Yan had already prepared the vehicle. When he saw Chu Feng come out to see him, he just frowned and said, "less wind, don''t you bring more people? Yama, they are not with you


    Chufeng knew that Xia Yan was worried about his own safety, but chufeng also believed in the power of ice and jade. He patted Xia Yan on the shoulder and said with a smile: "don''t worry, although I have a little injury to my hand, a night''s rest is not a big deal, self-protection is not a big problem. Moreover, it''s pure and clean enough to protect me to many places."


    Xia Yan looked at the ice and jade, although he did not really see their hands, but Chu Feng said so, he did not doubt, nodded his head and said, "that wind is less careful!"


    When Chu Feng was about to get on the bus, Huang Jingyin came from one side, holding an invitation card, and said, "it seems that you can''t leave for the time being. Huiko Yamazaki, the younger consort of the Weisi royal family, took over the position of Prince xinzinei and negotiated with the Fengmen on the issue of Weis hostages, and said that only with you."


    Chu Feng''s feet were stagnant. He told Huangfu ruodie to solve the problem, which was not a big thing. He believed that Huangfu ruodie could do a good job, but he didn''t want the other party to be ungrateful.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng took the invitation and looked at it. At the lunch party at the hotel, he said with a warm smile: "the result is the same as going away now and in the afternoon. They don''t even want to play with me. So they can play with them for another game. Let Yihe Mingzi prepare for it. Don''t want to face it, then I''ll do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    At 11:00 p.m., Chu Feng''s motorcade stopped outside the hotel.


    Passers-by in the past have been looking at 12 valued Audi and serial numbers, which need not be publicized deliberately. However, it has already shown that the owners of the motorcade are rich or expensive. Many ladies and girls have stopped to see who is the dignitary!


    With the door opened, Chu Feng, wearing sunglasses and his hair still not growing out, showed up and stood like a javelin. Although one hand was wrapped with gauze, it not only did not affect Chu Feng''s overall temperament, but also gave people a bloody impact.


    The side head lets the motorcade leave temporarily, Chu Feng just takes the ice pure jade clean to walk into the emperor hundred hotel.


    "It seems that it''s a little windy. I''ve seen it at a cocktail party."


    "It seems to be him. Although his hair is cut off and he still has sunglasses, his temperament can not be changed."


    As soon as Chu Feng disappeared in the public''s sight, some people recognized him and whispered in succession. Compared with men''s fear of the name of Chu Feng, some ladies and girls had more intense eyes. Recently, the name of Chu Feng is not known all over the world, but it is also seven to eight. Women''s vanity mentality is normal.


    Chu wind with ice and jade into the hall into the elevator, directly pressed the top floor.


    The hotel, which is dozens of stories high, arrived quickly in the elevator. It opened with a jingle. Chu Feng came out with the two girls. Many people in black suddenly looked at him with vigilance in their eyes. Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Mitu Masai, who was standing on one side, indicated that the bodyguard should not act rashly and walked forward with a smile.


    Standing in front of Chu Feng, with the previous experience, Mitu masichi did not reach out to insult himself, but bowed and politely opened his mouth: "welcome to fengshao. The imperial concubine has laid down a banquet waiting for your presence."


    Chu Feng nodded his head slightly and strode forward. Mitu Masai hesitated to open his mouth: "Feng Shao, the imperial concubine only wants to see you, and I can guarantee that we are sincere in peace talks, and there will be no conspiracy."


    Chu Feng stopped and looked back. She thought and nodded: "you two go down and wait. I''ll come down when I finish my work."


    Then he walked towards the door of a private room, with a clear frown. But Chu Feng said that they could only turn around and leave. This is the imperial city. Unless the Weiss are stupid, they dare not have any conspiracy against Chu Feng in broad daylight.


    Mitsui looked at the closed elevator, licked his tongue and cursed: "Damn, the best twins!"


    At this time, Chu Feng has pushed open the door of the private room to enter, closed the compartment door with backhand, and added a lock. He turned around with a smile and looked at the rich dishes on the table of twelve people. Beside the window, a woman stood there, looking at the scenery of the Imperial City, serene!


    At this time, the woman who has been looking at the scenery out of the window with her back to Chu Feng turned around and said with a warm smile: "less wind, that chopsticks, used, my saliva is sweet?"


    Chu Feng''s hand was sluggish. He was just a little hungry just now. He was ready to eat something and then wrangle his skin. At the moment, he looked down at the bowl in front of him in astonishment. He really used the trace and sipped his lower lip. As expected, he had a strange taste of saliva.


    "All the dead Yuren can''t kiss Fangze. I''m much happier than Yuren by eating some saliva from emperor Shaofei."


    Almost shameless and rogue words, but Chu Feng said it naturally. When the woman''s face turned red, she went to sit down and watched Chu Feng wipe her mouth with a paper towel, using his own chopsticks, drinking the red wine he had drunk, and even the paper towel, he had just wiped his mouth.


    She shook her head with a wry smile, and the woman said in a soft voice: "the wind is not ordinary. If I am a girl with feelings, I may have been intoxicated!"


    Chu Feng threw the paper towel on the table top and raised his head. He was just about to speak, but he was shocked. He blinked his eyes and rubbed it. Finally, he laughed bitterly and shook his head and said, "what a coincidence!"


    Chu Feng, the so-called imperial concubine, was no stranger and had met once. It was the woman who played the piano when she went back to fengteng garden that night. She also remembered that she was familiar with the music because she had heard it once when she was in emperor Weiss''s house, and heard a sound of "pit father" in the dark. Chu Feng dispelled some ostracism.


    The woman who can pop up that kind of piano is destined to be not deep in her mind, but also destined to be kind in her heart!


    Keiko Yamazaki smiles and pours a glass of red wine for herself. She raises her glass and says, "to our second meeting, cheers!"


    Chufeng is not affectable. Although she has drunk the cup, she does not care about it. Looking at the direct drink, chufeng shrugs her shoulders and drinks it down. She also thinks about whether the meeting that night is accidental or intentional.


    But it''s good anyway. Chu Feng has a pleasant feeling that it takes no effort.


    Yamazaki put down his glass and gently wiped his mouth with a tissue. "I know you''re hungry. Talk about it after eating, so you don''t have to sweep it!"


    Chufeng nuogued, and was not polite. They sat eating and chatting with each other occasionally, just like normal friends. Occasionally, Huizi Yamazaki was amused by Chu Feng and laughed out loud. The scene was very harmonious.


    A lunch nearly half an hour, Yamazaki asked people to take away the tableware on the table, bring a set of tea set, skillfully make tea, pour a cup and pass it to Chu Feng.Chu Feng took over and put it in the palm of his hand and felt the heat. He also said softly, "Huang Shaofei, after eating the rice, now the tea is on. Can we talk about business?"


    "You can call me Keiko!" Keiko Yamazaki poured a cup of tea for herself. After sipping it gently, she continued: "as for talking about business, no matter how I talk about it, it''s my bad luck in the end. Xinzi is very smart, but I can''t refuse her condition and want to carry a black pot for her."


    "For a few days, the so-called Dead Weiss people have awakened?"


    Chufeng took a meaningful look at Keiko Yamazaki, who looked like a good wife and good mother. He nodded and said, "I woke up yesterday. If Yoshiko Yoshiko is killed, I may have returned the body to xinko, or even bear the charge of killing. Then the international news will become true."


    Yamazaki chuckled: "but in the end, God still cared for little wind, and began to understand Xinzi''s abacus, but also controlled Yihe Mingzi not to be killed by Xinzi''s people."


    Chufeng laughs and doesn''t speak any more. That night, Jiahe master enters the underground parking lot to poison. However, the poison just makes people pretend to be dead temporarily. After 72 hours, it will be released automatically. Chu Feng is not sure, so it needs to be confirmed by Yihe Mingzi, which is exactly the case.


    If you think about it carefully, Xinzi wants to let those people die temporarily and let herself fall into a passive position. She is also worried about Yihe Mingzi''s insight. So she sent someone to kill her, but after all, heaven did not care about Xinzi and let her plan miscarry.


    Otherwise, there was no Jardine and Mingzi''s final confirmation that Chu Fengzhen would treat those dead people as dead and return them to Xinzi, and even bear the crime of killing. But that''s why, as long as Chu Feng is willing, he can pierce things in the world at any time, and immediately put Weiss on his big shameless hat.


    Chufeng looks at Huizi Yamazaki. Before he came, he thought that the fight did not happen. He was a little surprised. At the same time, Chu Feng also asked, "imperial concubine, you know that taking over Xinzi to deal with this matter will make Weiss fall into a scandal and bear responsibility. Why do you agree with Xinzi?"


    Yamazaki looked serene and drank a sip of tea and said, "I am the imperial concubine. Even if I make mistakes on my back, I will not die. But if Xinzi carries on her back, she will lose many opportunities. The royal family will not allow a person to disgrace the kingdom. But after the death of Yuren, Xinzi is the most capable."


    "We want to be free, so we want to do it!"


    Chu Feng clearly nodded and looked at Yamazaki Huizi: "emperor Shaofei told me these, for what?"


    "Call me Huizi Yamazaki left Chu Feng and whispered, "as for why I said these things to you, it''s because of the feeling you gave me that night. I''m a woman with simple requirements, but I can''t be simple in identity. Maybe Xinzi will kill me in order to cover up what she has done."


    "And I don''t want to die, I want to live hard, not why, just to give birth to my parents, easy death, is unfilial!"


    When Yamazaki spoke, she didn''t have a trace of color on her body. Chu Feng understood more or less that she could not help herself. She was born in a declining family. She could not resist becoming the imperial concubine, and she could not refuse to become the trading terms between Yuren and Yamamoto.


    Even now, he was also used by Xinzi and thrown in front of him. Chu Feng felt a little sympathy and pity: "did you release those news, or did Xinzi mean it?"


    Yamazaki looked at Chu Feng and said with a smile, "I mean, she let it out, because only in this way can this black pot be big and make Weiss more shameful. At that time, the royal family who lost Yuren will surely be angry at my fault. With Xinzi''s prior advice, she will be able to go to the top."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. He was not surprised at all for the result. He leaned on the chair and looked at it everywhere. The man couldn''t bear to hurt him. In his hand, Keiko Yamazaki asked, "tell me your terms. Although it''s priceless, I won''t be pitiful."


    Keiko Yamazaki''s eyes were filled with resentment, and his mouth flashed away: "it''s hard hearted!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    Thanks for "Tianyi 316" daily praise, enhance Jidu code word passion!


    In addition, the annual meeting is about to be held. In order to ensure that the annual meeting is constantly changing, there are only two shifts from the 11th to the 16th of this month. Before the end of the month, we will calculate how much we owe and how many times we will repay! In addition, some readers said that Jidu has not broken out more than ten minutes in a day for a long time. I''m ashamed of this. But my brothers have requirements. Let''s talk about Jidu today! The top ten fans list are all ten shifts after the leader, the top ten are all masters, the first alliance leader is born, the first commander is lucky to be born, and then the ten shifts break out again. In addition, all the 108 fans on the fan list are all above the hall leader, and the ten shifts break out! A total of five outbreaks, 50 more, you reach each, five days to send updates!


    I can''t help but wonder whether Keiko Yamazaki''s appearance that night is just to prepare for today''s meeting. Otherwise, how can we explain that if Huang Fu die is absent, she wants to meet with herself?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s inaction, Keiko Yamazaki said with a bitter smile: "if I let go 400 people, I can stand up and bear the accusation of discrediting you alone. I can also represent the person in charge of Weiss not to care about the plum blossom trading company that you slaughtered. What do you think?"


    Chufeng meaningful smile, Yamazaki Hito up to now in the maintenance of Weiss''s face, want to also prepare for their own back, at least do not need to be completely suppressed by Xinzi.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng tapped his finger on the table and said, "we are predestined, but there is no injustice or hatred. Although I let Yuren die, it''s not difficult to guess with your intelligence. So I don''t need too much explanation. I want me to release 400 people instead of turning them into corpses."


    "In addition, I can ignore things that discredit me internationally, because my reputation has already stinked."


    Yamazaki narrowed her eyes and asked, "what are the conditions for less wind?"


    Chufeng is not polite. When he looks at Huizi Yamazaki, it is undeniable that this is a woman who is moved by chufeng''s eyes. Thinking of the agreement with Chang''e, Chu Feng opens his mouth: "the things that smear me will be smeared. I will not explain, so that Weiss''s face can be preserved. It is still my fault in the world."


    "What do you want?" Yamazaki asked quietly


    Chu Feng stretched out three fingers, light mouth: "three billion pool coins, to save viss face, not to discuss!"


    Keiko Yamazaki nodded at ease: "this matter does not need to ask for instructions, I can promise you, until it is fully implemented, three billion pool dollars will be secretly transferred into the fengshao account, and the conditions for releasing 400 people?"


    Chufeng gentle smile, looking at Yamazaki''s fresh dress today, said: "one for 400 people!"


    Yamazaki was stunned and began to open his mouth: "the wind is less. Do you want Xinzi to bear all this?"


    Chufeng shook his finger, then pointed to Yamazaki and said, "I want you!"


    Yamazaki sat in the same place. She thought that Chu Feng must have asked Xinzi, the dark man behind the scenes, to explain it. She didn''t want to be himself. She asked, "why?"


    "I''m in love with you!" Chufeng smile back way, looking at Yamazaki that irrefutable smile continued to say: "you do not believe it, there is no way, but can say that I want to hear you talk about the music of the first life, you may feel very bloody, but I really moved to you, as long as you nod, I will immediately release 400 people."


    "Two conditions, one condition does not agree, all void!"


    Yamazaki fell into silence. Naturally, she would not believe that chufeng fell in love with her just once and fell in love with her at first sight. However, it is impossible for a person with such an identity as chufeng. He only pays attention to the gain and loss of interests.


    Chu Feng was not in a hurry. He drank tea quietly there with strong self-confidence on his face. It is hard to say if Yu Ren was alive. But now that he is dead, an abandoned imperial concubine is a waste to the royal family and even Weis. It is far better to save 400 people and let them appreciate the reality of tears.


    Keiko Yamazaki was silent for nearly half an hour before she raised her head: "the wind is less. I already have the person I love. Although I can''t be with him in my life, I have told myself that I will not be a woman for anyone except him."


    "There is a deal between Yuren and Yamamoto. I can''t fight against it. Otherwise, if Yuren did anything to me, I would have committed suicide."


    With a look of seriousness, Keiko Yamazaki said calmly, "so Feng Shao makes such a request. I don''t want to deceive you, because I promise you now, but then when you want to possess me, blood spills on the spot. That kind of cheating will make you feel more miserable!"


    Chufeng slightly narrowed his eyes, and once again carefully looked at Yamazaki Huizi, eyes more than a touch of content.


    If the agreement with Chang''e at first proposed such a condition, then now chufeng is really more interested in Yamazaki Huizi. Chu Feng is a little jealous of the man who can make such a woman fall in love with.


    Yamazaki saw Chu Feng did not speak, whispered: "so the wind less change the second condition, Weiss than Huizi many excellent women, I believe you want a better woman, Weiss will agree, how is better than me this married woman, although I am still clear, but in the eyes of the world.""Little wind, you''re just a shoe picker, aren''t you?"


    Chu Feng stood up and made a decision in his heart. He pointed to Keiko Yamazaki and said word by word: "if a woman is too smart, the more interested I am, let alone that I fall in love with your music. You can consider two conditions, but I won''t change it again. You Yamazaki, I''ll make it!"


    After saying a word firmly, Chu Feng didn''t know why he was so. He turned around and went to the rest room next to him, leaving only one sentence to Yamazaki: "give me the answer I want in half an hour, or I will send someone to collect the corpse. Tomorrow I will let Weiss become a shameless country to discredit others!"


    Yamazaki looked stunned and felt Chu Feng''s irresistible posture. He shook his head with a wry smile and drank tea there. He took out a pocket watch and looked at a man on it. He said faintly: "you have been away for five years. I want to keep a clean life for you, but it seems impossible."


    "Yuren killed you and he died. I want to live well for you. It''s really hard!"


    Keiko Yamazaki put away her pocket watch and looked out of the window. She knew she could die, but she must not die like this. Otherwise, the remaining family members would suffer the anger of Weiss. She sighed and scolded chufeng bastard in her heart. She also took out the phone and called out and went to the bathroom to talk.


    Twenty minutes later, Keiko Yamazaki came out of the bathroom. Chu Feng was already sitting there, looking at her with eyes in his eyes. She clenched her lips and said, "people say you are an asshole. Now I believe it!"


    Although he was very angry with the conditions of chufeng, some of Yamazaki''s friends with China just now were cold hearted. They hesitated to agree to the first condition, but when the second condition was met, the imperial elder directly said that it was no problem. How could Yamazaki''s heart be sad.


    It was a desolation of being abandoned.


    Chufeng knew that his request had been agreed. He stood up and went to Yamazaki''s face and held the latter''s body close to himself and said, "if you don''t guess wrong, they not only agreed to my request, but also told you to follow me and report my situation to them at any time, right?"


    Yamazaki didn''t look at Chu Feng angrily in her eyes: "what else do you don''t know?"


    Chufeng sniffed at the woman''s pleasant smell with a warm smile: "I don''t know about the rest. I only know that huiko Yamazaki, the imperial concubine of the imperial family, is my chufeng''s woman. No, it should be the former imperial concubine. Thinking of Yuren and Yamamoto''s salivation for you, I will be very satisfied when I want to get you."


    Yamazaki pushed chufeng aside and said, "they hinted that I would do what they said, otherwise all the remaining members of Yamazaki family would die, and I could not fight against it. But Chu Feng, please remember that you get my body, but you will never get my heart. I will only hate you and forever hate you."


    In Yamazaki''s vow, chufeng opened his hand, and there was a pocket watch. Yamazaki''s face changed slightly and touched his body. He did not know when the pocket watch reached Chu Feng''s hand and said, "give it back to me!"


    "Yamamoto!"


    Chufeng looked at the picture in his pocket watch and read out a name. He thought of something and said to Keiko Yamazaki, "if I remember correctly, there is a brother in Yamamoto''s four fields. It''s a bloody plot!"


    Yamazaki''s tears were swirling, which was the biggest pain in her heart. She bit her lips and said, "give it back to me!"


    Chu Feng was not moved by tears, even a little jealous that he did not know. Looking at the pocket watch, he said faintly: "from today on, you are my woman. Even if I can only get your body, you are not allowed to look at other men all day long, because I am a male chauvinism, I am very selfish."


    In Yamazaki''s angry eyes, chufeng holds his hand, and a huge force distorts the good quality pocket watch. Chu Feng seems to be oblivious to the general situation. He doesn''t know why he did it.


    But Yamazaki looked at her side for several years. Even after she married Yu Ren, her strong things were destroyed by Chu Feng. Her tears could not help falling, but she did not show the posture of rushing up and chufeng.


    Chufeng walks up to Huizi Yamazaki, throws out the broken pocket watch in his hand and drops it into the garbage can in the bathroom. He reaches out and pulls up Keiko Yamazaki. He looks like a woman who has lost her soul. She feels sad.


    Gently stroking away the tears on her eyes, Chu Feng did not start domineering and fierce, only a kind of gentle, holding a woman''s cold little hand, whispered: "you don''t want to be free, do not want to be controlled by anyone, now you are free, what do you want to do, do not need to worry about the feelings of anyone."


    "Go live with my aunt and play the piano every three days. No matter whether I''m here or not, I''ll play it for me."


    Under Yamazaki''s moist eyes, chufeng gently kisses her forehead and turns around. When she opens the door, Mitu seems to have received an order and has already taken people away. Chufeng looks back at Yamazaki standing there and says, "the people of Yamazaki family will be rescued from Weiss at the latest tomorrow. I will not pay attention to where they go."


    When Keiko Yamazaki''s look changed, chufeng turned and left: "as for you, it''s a warm feeling in my heart. If you don''t agree, I won''t move your finger!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    In the backyard of the exchange hall, Xinzi heard the footsteps coming from behind, and said faintly, "are you going?"


    After all, Keiko Yamazaki was a worthless woman after the death of the emperor. He could exchange 400 people who were loyal to the Empire and full of hatred for chufeng. It''s worth it


    Originally, this was a happy situation. Weiss saved his face and avoided being spurned by the Western kingdom with three billion pool coins, and exchanged a worthless woman for four hundred people. However, Xinzi''s face was not happy.


    Although a series of suggestions she gave before were rejected by the person in charge, she was proved to be right after the event. This time, Weiss will be able to take the top position.


    Just thinking of jingshangmang as a hypocrite in China, Xinzi feels powerless. She is confident to deal with Jing shangmang, but she doesn''t want to spend too much energy on it. She just wants to climb up in the shortest time and become the heir to the throne. Weiss is the first woman in history!


    Thinking of chufeng, Xinzi would like to bite him twice. If she killed her, she would never have thought that Chu Feng would give up so simply. She would have negotiated with Chu Feng for greater benefits.


    Just a lot of things have no regret medicine and if, Xinzi is not the kind of person who regrets.


    Breathing out a breath, Xinzi turned and said, "arrange to return home in the afternoon, and take away the bodies of Yuren and Miyano at random. This time we come to the holy pilgrimage, we are insulting ourselves!"


    On hearing this, Mitu Ma Yi nodded respectfully, and his face was filled with sadness. Originally, he wanted to rescue Huiyu people, but in the end, Yuren died. Not only Miyano also died, but also Kato wood was killed by Chu Feng. It was also involved in the death of 10000 people, and the loss of money reached the height of 13 billion Chi.


    Although Wei''s face was finally guaranteed and the loss of money could be recovered, Keiko Yamazaki was held by Chu Feng, which was the pain of every Weis man.


    With a sigh, Mitu turned around to arrange for her return home. Xinko still stood there, looking back at the plum blossom tree that had sprouted new buds. "Son of a bitch, you still won the fight in the end. I don''t want you to be a woman. You''re the son of a bitch!"


    While drinking and scolding, Xinzi''s mobile phone rings and takes it out to see the call above. Xinzi''s spirit is a little dull.


    Seeing that there was no one around, Xinzi quickly ran back to her room. After making sure that no one would hear the conversation, he pressed the answer button. Chu Feng''s voice, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, came: "little slave, have you considered it well? You should return to Weiss, will you miss me?"


    Xinzi''s angry look softened and scolded: "son of a bitch, why don''t you roll the sheets to me without holding Keiko Yamazaki?"


    Chu Feng was on his way to Huangcheng airport at the moment, and chufeng said with a hearty smile: "Huizi Yamazaki is really good, but it is more suitable for collection. Moreover, I hope I can play with the future female Huang Huo. Don''t you think it''s very exciting?"


    Although Chu Feng''s words are shameless, there are still insults and provocations, but Xinzi laughs when she hears it!


    Secretly scolded a son of a bitch, Xinzi said: "how, now know that this young lady fragrant?"


    On the other end of the phone came Chu Feng''s mm-hmm voice, and then came Chu Feng''s words: "although I still don''t believe you very much, but I think over and over again, besides you, I can''t find anyone else to support, so I can only retreat and ask for the second to support you, but remember to repay me with my body!"


    Xinzi wanted to beat him, to hold him and to bite him. He said, "son of a bitch, I''m going back in the afternoon. I''m waiting for you."


    "Be careful!"


    Chufeng also chufeng chuxiao, although Xinzi''s ambition doomed her future, but after so much, chufeng can also hold many of Xinzi''s handle, enough to control her, light said: "I don''t want to play you, you will be killed, and so on, I will pass something to you, someone will cooperate with you."


    The stone in Xinzi''s heart for many days finally fell down, biting her lips and saying, "don''t worry, I won''t die before you are pinched. You should be careful yourself. I heard that Ichiro Kato is very upset about Kato''s death!"


    Then his eyes were cold, and he gnashed his teeth and said, "smelly rascal, unless you press me to death all my life, I won''t kill you, but you will be put under house arrest for a lifetime!"


    Chu Feng, who has already arrived at the Huangcheng airport, sneezes as soon as he gets off the bus. He says that whoever scolds him shakes his head. Weiss has already buried China and the United States at the plum blossom club. The royal family has already buried Xinzi. Next, we just need to develop step by step. I believe that in the near future, we can control the situation of Weiss.


    After twisting his sour neck, Chu Feng is not worried about Xinzi''s eventual failure. He can promise that he has a way to control.


    Just about to walk into the airport, I saw a man standing at the door. With a helpless smile, she went to look at Ye Zixuan, who seemed to have been waiting for a long time. She stretched out her hand and took a piece of hair which was plastered on her face by the wind and said, "little wife, I''m just going to the river and sea. Do you want to specially see you off?"


    Ye Zixuan hums and opens Chu Feng''s hand. In public, she still can''t accept chufeng''s teasing. She looks at Bingqingyujie and Yihe Mingzi, who is following Chu Feng. Her eyes are sad and she says, "why, you need to take three women with you when you go to Jianghai. Are the women in Jianghai not enough for you to enjoy?""What''s more, you really think I''m Xiaobai and don''t know what you''re going to do?"


    Chu Feng of course knew that ye Zixuan knew what he was going to do, pinched her face and said, "what does your grandfather mean?"


    Ye Zixuan''s face turned red. She clapped Chu Feng''s hand again, and nodded: "en!"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at the people coming and going from the airport and said: "this time, you can''t play too much role by following around. I''ll ask Huangfu ruodie and Xia Yan to do some things. They need intelligence support, but the Jade Scorpion group is not perfect. I hope you can take time to train the Jade Scorpion group."


    "In addition, go back and tell them that they''re sorry for me, but I won''t be sorry for Shengchao. If people like old man with white beard come out again, I will be very depressed and unhappy!"


    Clapping Ye Zixuan on the shoulder, Chu Feng takes the three people directly into the airport. This time, Chu Feng does not go secretly to the river and sea. It also distracts some people''s attention and allows them to do something calmly to leave the imperial city.


    Ye Zixuan stood in place, watching Chu Feng disappear in sight, pursed her lips and said, "husband, be careful yourself!" Then she turned to leave the imperial airport, got the words of Chu Feng, and she could easily go back to explain.


    Twenty minutes later, the flight to Jianghai officially took off. Yihe Mingzi sat alone in the back seat. Bingqingyujie did not follow Chu Feng. He only sat in the same seat.


    This is the VIP cabin. In addition, Chu Feng didn''t deliberately hide his identity. When he boarded the plane, the information was displayed. The person in charge of the airport strictly asked the staff above to treat him well. All six stewardesses in the VIP cabin stood at a distance and wanted to ask Chu Feng what he needed, but they were afraid to come over.


    Just look at Chu Feng with a little blazing in his eyes, and say something in a low voice there.


    Chu Feng side looked at the woman beside him, looked down at the bottomless abyss that the angle just saw, and opened her mouth. "Cui Xin Mei, how do I feel you are very busy lately?"


    In the distance, when several stewardesses secretly told me that there were people who really dared to attack, the woman beside Chu Feng said with a smile: "my dream is to push down the wind and ask for less maintenance. Moreover, the storm of the river and the sea has increased my income by more than 100 million yuan. I can have a good rest."


    Looking at Cui Xin, who is always so direct and straightforward, Chu Feng believes every word she says, and guesses how much Cui Xin knows that she is on this flight. She shakes her head with a wry smile. Chufeng lies down directly on Cui Xin''s lap and says with a smile, "please take care of it. Let''s see how your skills are."


    Cui Xinmei smiles and massages the head of Chu Feng with both hands. She takes a look at her. She says that the little master is amorous and doesn''t see it at all.


    Several stewardesses in the distance have the meaning of beating their chests and feet. Especially, the two stewardesses who feel that they are not worse than Cui Xin have regretted not daring to talk to Chu Feng. Maybe now chufeng is leaning on their thighs.


    But what they don''t know is that the person with sunglasses and a new hairstyle is Cui Xin.


    Cui Xin took advantage of the situation and leaned on Chu Feng. Her voice was very light and light. She said, "there is no bottom line for you to play with. One hundred million yuan a year plus a set of residence in the Imperial City, is it expensive?"


    Chu Feng gave a meaningful smile and looked at the flavor that other women didn''t have. He encircled Cui Xin''s waist and said, "it''s expensive, but it''s worth it. As for the residence, you''ll pay for it by yourself. I believe you have one hundred million yuan. If you want to go to sister Qin, it''s mine!"


    Cui Xin, with a strong smile, said angrily, "stingy, I won''t give you a house, but I just want to kill you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    The plane landed steadily in the river and sea.


    Chufeng asked Yihe Mingzi to leave for a while, and took Cui Xin, who was pure and irresistible, to fengteng group in a car. He did not go to the company for a long time. This time, he happened to go to see if the development of the old Pujiang district was hindered, and whether Shen Xiuqin, a woman who had no bottom line in making money, did not follow suit.


    Chufeng in the car is sitting in front of her, which is like a armyworm. Looking at the endless stream of cars outside, Chu Feng asks, "driver brother, I heard that fengteng group is very popular now. How do you feel?"


    Cui Xin sits in the back and turns her eyes. Her company has to ask other people, but she also knows that Chu Feng wants to get to know Feng Teng through other people''s mouths. Does Xiuqin do nothing?


    The driver is obviously a chatter, smell speech said: "to say fengteng''s words is good, although rumor behind it is the damper, but we ordinary people do not care about these, as long as fengteng can that."


    He he laughed and the driver continued: "and to tell you the truth, I was in my forties, but I used the fengteng emperor pill a few months ago. After a week, my wife asked me to ask for it, and then I went to bed at night and said," today, I can''t do it. I''ll have a rest for two days. "


    "I am quite satisfied with this. Although the price is much higher than when it was put on the market, it is worth the effort."


    When Chu Feng heard his words, he showed a knowing smile. He thought that fengteng medicine should be given a new drug. The simplified version of Xugu ointment could restore 70% of those who could not stand up or were disabled. It should also benefit a group of people.


    At this time, the driver''s voice changed: "but recently, fengteng real estate has made some scandals. It owes people several months'' wages and loans to other people''s construction teams and building materials suppliers. It involves hundreds of millions of dollars. At present, some people go to the group headquarters every day to make trouble, as if they want to fight a lawsuit with fengteng group."


    Chu Feng originally heard that the reputation of fengteng medicine was good, but he was very happy. At this time, Wen Yan frowned slightly: "driver brother, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s not clear exactly."


    The driver shook his head, stopped at an entertainment and continued: "what I heard is that fengteng does not have a construction company or building materials company, and the project contracting in the old area is also contracted out to other companies. Originally, there is nothing wrong with this. Now many large companies are subcontracting projects to make money.


    However, fengteng real estate recently made a bit of scandal, that is, several construction companies and building materials companies have not given money. It is said that those people are tightening their belts during the Spring Festival. Fengteng real estate has given the following words: when will the final settlement be made? "


    "Because of this, the reconstruction of the old district stopped, and the workers threatened not to start work without paying wages."


    Chu Feng clenched his fist slowly. Chu Feng once said when he merged the Shen family to create fengteng. Even if he had a hard time, he could not let the people below starve. At the moment, hearing such news, Chu Feng became more and more angry.


    At this time, the taxi driving out of here stopped and the driver looked at the front and said, "I can''t pass. It seems that someone has made trouble to fengteng again today."


    Looking at the road ahead, Chu Feng took out a hundred yuan and handed it to the driver and said, "that''s it. We''re not far away."


    Then he opened the door and got out of the car with a gloomy face. The driver wanted to change money, but Chu Feng had already taken three people away. The driver tut shook his head: "now the rich second generation is a ox fork. Do you think I don''t know that the one wearing sunglasses is Cui Xin? That''s enough! "


    Chu Feng took three people and looked at the dense crowd. Most of them were migrant workers. They were wearing clothes on the construction site and wearing safety helmets. In particular, he saw banners held by some people, which said to return my hard-earned money. Chu Feng was more angry in his eyes.


    Finally, Chu Feng pushed the crowd to the front. Chu Feng saw the gate of fengteng group, and more than ten policemen opened the cordon there. All over the gate was dog blood and smearing. Chu Feng''s eyes were bloodshot and he was in the imperial city all the time. Shen Xiuqin said on the phone that there was no big deal. Who knew that such a thing had happened.


    Cui Xin stands beside Chu Feng and feels a chill. When she leaves, she can be sure that there are no such things. At the moment, such things happen, and she is sweating for Shen Xiuqin.


    Striding over, a policeman said, "don''t come here!"


    Chufeng jumped out without saying a word. The policeman who called out was kicked out. The other police quickly took out their guns. Chufeng ignored their guns. Cui Xin rushed forward and said, "he is chufeng!"


    The police who pulled out the gun were stunned by a word. Then the muzzle of the gun fell down. After a close look, although Chu Feng was wearing sunglasses, they could not help but know each other. The men from the secret Liu bureau came, and this group of people would be in bad luck.


    Chu Feng stepped forward and kicked the things that pulled the cordon off one by one. More than a dozen policemen did not dare to say anything. They all shrunk aside to watch the development of the situation.


    Chu Feng now looks back at thousands of people. Presumably, they are all workers from building materials companies and construction companies. Fengteng real estate does not give money. People from more than ten companies come to visit. Chu Feng is angry, but he is angry with fengteng''s management.


    At first, all the people who were in a turbulent situation were quiet. Even if thousands of them gathered here, they didn''t dare to do anything to the more than ten policemen. They just dared to pour dog blood and drink abuse. When Chu Feng came to kick the police and kick off the warning line, they could not do anything without calming down.The sword like eyes swept all the people present. Thousands of people were swept by the Chu wind, and they all subconsciously bowed their heads. The eyes were too sharp. Who dares to look at them?


    Finally fell on the front of those workers, Chu Feng said in a loud voice: "I am Chu Feng, the boss of fengteng group. I''m sorry that such a thing happened here, but now that I''m here, I''ll solve this matter. You can wait here today. If you don''t want to go back satisfied, I''ll break my arm!"


    Indifferent to leave a word, Chu Feng turned to the group, a receptionist at the door saw Chu Feng coming, wanted to inform them, but had not yet called out, Chu Feng slapped her, regardless of whether it was a girl.


    Looking at the receptionist who fell on the ground, he said coldly, "why, tell them to pack up and not be known by me? Say, where''s the management dead? How can no one come out of such a big thing? "


    The receptionist was slapped by Chu Feng and fell to the ground. The tears were rolling there, but he didn''t dare to make a sound. When he heard the speech, he said: "vice president, they are all in a meeting."


    Chufeng turned around and left directly after hearing the words. Cui Xin looked at thousands of people and quickly followed them. The original thousands of migrant workers were calm at the moment. Chu Feng''s words were still swirling. The reporter who had been filming said that the devil was coming, so they didn''t dare to take pictures again.


    Chu Feng directly into the person in charge of the elevator, to the floor where the meeting room is located.


    At the door of the meeting room, there were more than a dozen security people standing at the door of the meeting room. Seeing the four people of Chu Feng coming, they subconsciously stepped up. Chu Feng seldom knew anyone in the company. They all thought that Chu Feng was a debt collector. They all walked over and refused to let Chu Feng move forward.


    Chu Feng did not say a word, direct hand, these in the face of ordinary people can do the security, just a few times was chufeng all down on the ground.


    Without even looking at them, Chu Feng walked to the door of the meeting room and raised his leg to be a foot. The sound insulation effect or quality of the meeting room door was pushed open with a bang. The sound in the meeting room completely disappeared. All of them looked at the door in amazement.


    Chu Feng just walked in, a middle-aged man stood up and scolded: "bastard, this is the meeting of the responsible person. What do you come in for? Get out!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and stepped forward to kick the middle-aged man out of the room and landed on the meeting table. He also made some people standing up and looking at the scene in surprise.


    Shen Xiuqin was sitting there talking. When she heard the news, she looked back and saw Chu Feng, whose face was gloomy as ink, stood up subconsciously and said, "boss!"


    This time, all of them stood up. Those who had been in fengteng knew Chu Feng naturally. Some people who came into fengteng later also knew who chufeng was. They stood up to see Chu Feng and told the boss secretly!


    Chufeng swept them silently and went straight to the front. He pulled out the boss''s chair that had not been sat down. Cui Xin stood outside the door and didn''t come in. Bingqingyujie followed chufeng and stood behind him.


    Some people who are flustered in their hearts see that they are all in the dark. It''s true that the wind is less, and the best twins are all around.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what everyone was thinking. Looking at Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue standing on the left and right, he said faintly: "there are more than ten companies, involving thousands of people''s food and drink. They haven''t paid for several months. How can I not know that fengteng is so poor that it needs to rely on arrears to develop?"


    Shen Xiuqin waved to let everyone sit down, let people pull down the middle-aged man who had been kicked to the table by Chu Feng, and then gently opened his mouth: "it happened suddenly. I didn''t notice it in time. If the boss wants to blame, punish me!"


    Chu Feng did not give too much good face, hum: "punish you, can restore our company''s image?"


    Shen Xiuqin frowned, proud of her most unhappy, others scolded, heart secretly scolded son of a bitch, you scold me, but in the conference room, she is not easy to attack, still strong reply: "but always need someone to be responsible."


    Seeing Shen Xiuqin''s posture, Chu Feng knew that she was upset and scolded her, but now Chu Feng was very angry: "now no one wants you to be responsible, sit down!" When Shen Xiuqin sat down angrily, Chu Fenghuan looked at dozens of people in the conference room and said, "who will tell me why this happened?"


    A middle-aged man with glasses hesitated, stood up and said back and forth: "boss, this is the development mode of every company. Any money that can be delayed can be delayed. If it is put in the bank, it will be a lot of money every day. Therefore, this is a strategic policy. We are also studying it just now, and we are prepared to send the money!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and looked at the middle-aged man who was talking with a sneer: "when fengteng was founded, I said that fengteng film and television, fengteng medicine and so on are resolutely implemented, fengteng real estate is the emperor''s young master?"


    "So don''t tell me that. Don''t tell me the truth. The meeting''s over. Get out of here!"


    All the people look a congealed, wearing glasses of the middle-aged man is the financial assistant, see his boss give him a look, wipe the sweat on his forehead, look at the front end and say: "boss, the actual money is transferred to the branch account on time every month, but we don''t know what reason, the money, disappeared!"Yao Qianxue, sitting beside Chu Feng, looks pale at once!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    As the middle-aged man with glasses said such words, the whole conference room was quiet, even a little breathing sound became light.


    They held a meeting today to study where the money had gone and caused the current situation. They didn''t want Chu Feng to come. Shen Xiuqin''s eyes flashed helplessly. She knew that no matter what the final result was, some people would have bad luck.


    Chu Feng digested the news and spoke softly for a long time: "what''s the matter?"


    It turned out that this event had happened a few days ago, but it was suppressed by Feng Teng. Neither the TV media nor the newspapers and networks spread out. Originally, they wanted to investigate and solve the problem, but the result was that the money was missing. Shen Xiuqin was angry and quickly held an urgent meeting to solve the current problems.


    In the narration, Chu Feng had already understood clearly what was going on. He looked at the financial chief and said faintly: "Vice President Shen once told me that you are an old man. Please tell me specifically, have you sent out the money?"


    The first financial officer waved to let the second one sit down and stood up. He coughed and said, "I will transfer this money to fengteng real estate on time on the 15th of every month, and vice president Shen and vice president Yao will sign for confirmation. There are totally 12 companies involved in five times, involving 3.4 billion yuan of money."


    "But only 2.4 billion of them have not been disbursed in the accounts, and the remaining billion have disappeared!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Fengteng''s sum of more than one million yuan needs to be signed by the head of the Department and confirmed by the professional manager. The amount of ten million yuan needs to be signed by the manager and confirmed by the deputy general manager. Only the person above the deputy general manager can sign the sum of money over 100 million yuan.


    Turning to Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue, two vice owners of the company and one of the shareholders, Chu Feng asked faintly, "I want to know, who signed for confirmation?"


    Yao Qianxue stood up and said back and forth: "I signed to confirm the transfer of five times to fengteng real estate."


    After waving, Liu Jing, who was personally instructed by Chu Feng to become Yao Qianxue''s assistant, came up and handed a document to Chu Feng. Yao Qianxue continued: "this is the document I signed for five times. It can be confirmed that what I transferred into is fengteng real estate!"


    Chu Feng took it and opened it. There was no water in it. The signature was confirmed by Yao Qianxue. However, it was a separate transfer. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and asked, "the last billion yuan was transferred out on the 15th of this month. Isn''t this account not on the account?"


    Yao Qianxue nodded back: "yes!"


    Chu Feng put the document on the desk, looked around the people around him, said faintly, "I want to know, who will pay the contractor for the account transferred out?"


    Yao Qianxue sat down pale and looked down. The rest of the people did not dare to speak. Shen Xiuqin glanced at Yao Qianxue and said nothing.


    Chu Feng saw all this, frowned at Yao Qianxue, subconsciously felt that the problem appeared in Yao Qianxue''s body, but did not show a little finger, Shen Xiuqin said: "tell me!"


    Shen Xiuqin frowns and looks embarrassed. I don''t know whether to say it or not!


    Seeing Shen Xiuqin''s hesitation, Chu Feng sneered and waited for ten seconds. Shen Xiuqin did not open his mouth. Chu Feng clapped on the table with a big bang: "say it!"


    The angry burst of drinking made the whole conference room echo. Shen Xiuqin''s body was shocked, and she felt a little aggrieved. She clenched her lips and wanted to stand up and slap Chu Feng. Last time she scolded, this time in front of so many people, Shen Xiuqin felt that hatred!


    "Mr. Chu!"


    The chief financial officer, who had not sat down for a long time, had been following Shen Xiuqin and Shen Xueyan as old friends. Seeing his niece being scolded, he couldn''t bear to say: "Vice President Shen doesn''t know about this matter. As for the account transferred from the headquarters to the branch, the general manager of the branch company can handle it with full authority."


    Chu Feng''s face softened a little, motioned for the financial chief to sit down, then swept his eyes away and said: "who is the person in charge of fengteng real estate?"


    The scene quieted down, no one stood up, but everyone''s eyes could not help looking at a middle-aged man, who just stood up and yelled at when Chu Feng came.


    Such vision Chu Feng how can not know how to return a responsibility, look at the first impression is not good middle-aged man light mouth: "direct mouth do not ask right and wrong, Feng Teng is one of the person in charge, it seems that the two vice presidents recruited in the people are very quality, this, get up to introduce, let me know it!"


    The middle-aged man''s body shook, his eyes imploring Him to look at Yao Qianxue. However, the latter was all lowering his head at the moment. The middle-aged man stood up with a little trembling and said in a trembling manner: "I am the general manager of fengteng real estate, my name is Yao Shuxin!"


    "Yao Shuxin?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes to reflect on the name. His eyes slightly solidified and took a look at Yao Qianxue. Finally, he fell on Yao Shuxin and captured the outline of Yao Shuxin. He held back his anger and said, "tell me, confirm where the 1 billion yuan transferred out has gone. You didn''t sign to confirm the entry, did you?"


    Although Chu Feng is not in fengteng, he also knows that the money transferred out needs to be signed and confirmed by the person in charge of the branch company before it is entered into the account. Otherwise, it is a blank money card there.


    Yao Shuxin''s forehead has been unconsciously sweating, and his speech is a little vague: "yes, I haven''t confirmed it yet.""Is it?" Chu Feng leaned back on his chair and looked at Yao Shuxin with his eyes like a sword. He never left for a moment: "it''s just that you don''t confirm that the account has been transferred. It should exist on the account number. It shouldn''t be only 2.4 billion yuan there, which has little to do with your non confirmation. Don''t you confirm that the money can''t go to the account number. The bank opened it at your home?"


    In the face of the continuous problems raised by Chu Feng, Yao Shuxin became more nervous and became one of the responsible persons of fengteng. Naturally, he knew Chu Feng''s true identity and was inevitably timid.


    Seeing Yao Shuxin stammered, Chu Feng''s eyes were fixed and he said, "where is the billion yuan? And why are the payments that should have been made several months earlier still on the account?"


    Yao Shuxin was so drunk that he fell to the ground. After two people helped him up, Yao Shuxin looked at Yao Qianxue and said, "Xiaoxue, you and your nephew and son-in-law say it!"


    The people around seem to have known it for a long time, but Yao Qianxue is completely rigid. She raises her head and looks at Chu Feng. She doesn''t look at herself. Knowing that he already knows, she sighs and says, "I''m sorry, uncle. This is a meeting of the company''s responsible persons. Explain your business clearly!"


    Chu Feng sat there quietly, but his fist was slowly clenched. Yao Shuxin''s face was pale and sweaty, and his mouth was dry: "Xiao Feng''s nephew''s son-in-law, I''m Xiaoxue''s uncle. Let''s go back and talk about it. There are many people here. Don''t make it difficult to see your own affairs."


    Chu Feng stood up and walked around the conference room. At the last point, Liu Jing said, "transfer me the personnel recruitment that vice president Yao has been responsible for in recent months." Then he turned to Yao Shuxin and said coldly, "I am the boss of fengteng, and you are the general manager of the branch company. This is the only relationship between us. As for who you are, before today, I don''t know!"


    After more than ten minutes of silence in the conference room, Liu Jing printed out the materials and put them in front of Chu Feng. Then she walked back to Yao Qianxue and sat down.


    Chu Feng took the information in his hand and read it carefully. In the past three months, Yao Qianxue was responsible for recruiting 18 people, all of them were at or above the section level. Among them, Yao Shuxin was the general manager of three branches, one of which was Yao Shuxin.


    After reading the information of 18 people, Chu Feng closed his mouth and said, "transfer Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian to the company''s progress in the past three months!"


    In addition to Yao Shuxin, a middle-aged woman sitting in the middle is also stiff, looking at Yao Qianxue for help. At the moment, Yao Qianxue''s eyes have been on Chu Feng, suffering and confused.


    In less than 10 minutes, the Department Manager in charge of the overall planning put the two people''s information and the work process of these months in front of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng couldn''t see the anger or other emotions on his face. He looked at the materials in his hands carefully. No one dared to say a word in the huge conference room. Half an hour had passed by when Chu Feng finished reading those materials.


    he threw the materials forward and chufeng said faintly: "I said before that fengteng group does not use education card, as long as he has the ability and good character Even at the elementary school level, as long as he has enough ability, he can even point at my nose and scold me for my mistakes. These are not problems. "


    Pointing to the information in front of him, Chu Feng lenglengleng said: "Yao Shuxin, a junior high school student, once worked as a construction worker in a real estate company, and then worked as a contractor. In five years, he has contracted 13 small projects, eight perfect communications and five delayed deliveries. He was almost sued by the contractor company."


    "It''s clearly written on the materials. Vice president Yao saw it. How can he be promoted? Don''t you know that such a person is not qualified even to be a salesman? "


    Yao Qianxue looks pale and lowers her head. She can be sure that the information is not what she saw. She knows that she has been cheated, but she can''t explain everything in front of Chu Feng. She sighs: "I have nothing to say!"


    Chu Feng didn''t stop talking because of this. She pointed to a middle-aged woman who didn''t dare to raise her head. She said, "Mu Qinglian, before she joined fengteng group and became the general manager of fengteng catering company, she was the owner''s wife of a rural hotel, and the annual profit was only one tenth of that of Hotels with similar location and similar specifications."


    "Even before I finished my primary school education, I became the general manager of fengteng catering, controlling hundreds of catering chain stores, and asked her to plan the fengteng hotel to open in a few months? Vice President Yao, do you have anything to say? "


    Yao Qianxue''s body trembled slightly and looked at Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian with their heads down. The information was totally different from what he knew. His eyes shifted to the minister in charge of the company''s planning and overall planning, who was only responsible for Chu Feng. Yao Qianxue seemed to understand something. He also shook his head when Chu Feng was not in his eyes: "nothing to say!"


    "Well, I have something to say!" Chu Feng was disappointed in his eyes and stood up and said, "Vice President Yao is hard to balance her study and work. She is not concentrated. I give her a month off to have a good rest. I feel that I can come back to work again. I think I can''t. then I will attend the shareholders'' meeting in the future."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    Strike!


    If you don''t know that there is some unknown relationship between Yao Qianxue and Chu Feng, almost everyone''s first thought is that Chu Feng takes the opportunity to seize Yao Qianxue''s power, but that is the case. Chu Feng''s words like this still make everyone a little surprised, and their women don''t give good looks.


    In contrast, Yao Qianxue will be calm a lot, stood up and nodded and said, "I agree with the decision of general manager Chu!"


    Then Yao Qianxue sat down, her face did not start the kind of uneasy and uneasy, just a kind of extreme indifference, in the face of Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian cast help eyes, Yao Qianxue also should not see.


    In order to better develop the group, chufeng once arranged for LAN Meier to enter the company to control the movements of the responsible persons in real time. Now he looks at Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian, and already knows that one of them is Yao Qianxue''s uncle and the other is Yao Qianxue''s aunt.


    Although knowing that doing so may hurt Yao Qianxue, Chu Feng has no more choices and sits down from the new light and says, "general manager Yao, can you explain where those money went?"


    Yao Shuxin saw that Yao Qianxue''s position was dismissed by Chu Feng, and he had no last resort. When he was worried, he didn''t know how to open his mouth. He just lowered his head and was afraid to speak when he did something wrong.


    "No?"


    Chu Feng looked at Yao Shuxin and felt that he had been unable to speak. He breathed out a breath and said, "even if you can''t say something, then I''ll help you say it!"


    Leaning on the chair, Chu Feng put away his mobile phone and said: "five transfers involve 3.4 billion yuan, all of which are delayed for one month to confirm the entry. When the transfer arrives in February, the account of the previous month will be confirmed in the account. Then, the two accounts will leave the company account again a few days later and enter into an account of sky blue financial management fund!"


    Yao Shuxin was pale and surprised in his eyes, but Chu Feng continued unawares: "the sky blue financial management accounts once a month, and the rate of return is 1.21%. In fact, it is just putting those money into the hands of international financial speculators. Although the profits are high, there are also risks."


    "But fortunately, general manager Yao didn''t lose money on four investments. He invested 7.3 billion yuan in four times and made a profit of 73 million yuan. He just bought a villa in Jianghai villa area."


    The whole audience was in uproar, and then he was deeply afraid of chufeng. When he thought of chufeng watching his mobile phone, everyone felt chilly. It''s not hard to guess that although Chu Feng''s people are not there, they certainly control every move of the group. Unless there is an event of force majeure, everything is under the control of chufeng.


    The sound of dropping sound broke the silence caused by Chu wind.


    The chief financial officer nodded apologetically, took out his mobile phone, and then said to Chu Feng, "Mr. Chu, the billion transferred out on the 15th has just returned to the account number of our headquarters!"


    Chu Feng nodded. This is what he asked Ye Zisheng to operate, so he didn''t have any surprise. His eyes were like level and quiet and said, "use my authority to transfer the 2.4 billion of fengteng group''s current account back to the headquarters, and so on, all of them will be distributed out."


    "Yes The chief financial officer nodded and left the meeting room with admiration on his face. Only in a short time, Chu Feng dug up the inside information and recovered the lost billion yuan. He could not do without admiration.


    After the financial leader left, Chu Feng said, "where is the representative of the company''s lawyer group?"


    A middle-aged man with stiff face and deep glasses stood up and said, "Mr. Chu!"


    Chu Feng pointed to Yao Shuxin, who was pale, and said coldly: "submit a document to the court to sue Yao Shuxin for private use of public funds. At the same time, he asked the court to seal off all the industries under Yao Shuxin''s name, make up for the loss of company''s reputation, and retain a higher right of prosecution."


    Yao Shuxin''s legs softened and sat on the ground again. This time, no one came to help him. We all know that if Yao Shuxin did not have an accident, he embezzled billions of private use of the company. Although he was recovered, the situation was bad. If there was no accident, it was not a problem in prison for more than ten years.


    Yao Shuxin, a big man, even cried and yelled: "Xiaoxue, I''m your uncle, and the money has come back. Why should we investigate me? I earned those money, why?"


    Chu Feng waves his hand. Among the more than ten security guards who have been knocked down by Chu Feng at the door, a few of them immediately run in and take Yao Shuxin. The representative of the lawyer team has also called the relevant departments to intervene. Yao Qianxue looks at the uncle who has been dragged away, but she also knows that she can''t do anything about it.


    At this time, Chu Feng looked at Mu Qinglian and said: "Mu Qinglian has been in charge of fengteng catering for three months, and has received a batch of ingredients at the lowest price from the major vegetable markets and suppliers. However, the purchase expenses reported to the headquarters are reported according to the market price. In the three months, all the restaurants under his banner involve 300 million yuan. After removing the 100 million yuan payment, 2 billion yuan goes into the pocket In the middle. "


    "I bought a new BMW 4.2 million, and I also bought a villa in Jianghai villa. They all have money!"


    When Chu Feng said this, he felt like a bloody pain, because Mu Qinglian bought those things with the lowest price, even the cost price, playing the signboard of Fengmen, which was the most intolerable thing of Chu Feng.With a big wave of his hand, he said: "submit the documents to the court, Sue Mu Qinglian for damaging fengteng''s reputation, seal up and confiscate all the assets under her name, and inform the major suppliers that the payment for the previous three months should be made up for by taking the documents to the headquarters. A lot of money will be paid to them according to the market price."


    When Mu Qinglian heard Chu Feng''s decision, she fainted. She thought that she could take off by Yao Qianxue. In fact, it has been the same for the past three months, but now she understands that her niece is not worth money!


    After dealing with these matters, Chu Feng stood up and said, "the positions of the general manager of fengteng real estate and fengteng catering are held by their deputy. The rest of the staff move up to make up for the vacancy. The public relations department prepares a press conference to explain this matter clearly and the attitude of fengteng group."


    "Vice President Shen will review the leaders of the company''s internal departments and above, especially those involved in money, and clear all relationships. Other people will go down with me!"


    Chu Feng takes a look at Yao Qianxue, and finally walks out of the office directly. He is very disappointed with what happened today. He knows that Yao Qianxue is a person who attaches importance to family relationship. But at the moment, Chu Feng hopes that Yao Qianxue and Huangfu are like butterflies. Although he knows that this is impossible, at least Chu Feng thinks so.


    Soon all the people in the conference room were gone. Only Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue and their assistants were left. The former stood up and patted Yao Qianxue on the shoulder and said, "Chu Feng is a son of a bitch, but he can only deal with the situation just now. Tell him clearly, he will forgive you."


    Yao Qianxue shook her head and took away Shen Xiuqin''s hand and said, "I''m tired. Maybe I''ll have a rest. Thank you, sister Qin!"


    Standing up, Yao Qianxue left the meeting room with a shaking step. Looking at her back, Shen Xiuqin frowned and said to Liu Jing, "follow up, she''s not in a stable mood now. You can stay with her."


    Liu Jing nodded and quickly followed up. She was surprised by Chu Feng''s determination. She knew Yao Qianxue was Chu Feng''s woman when she came to the headquarters these days. But Chu Feng didn''t give Chu Feng any face at the moment. Liu Jing was also glad that she didn''t do anything wrong with Liu Yan.


    All the leaders took the elevator to the downstairs, followed by Chu Feng and appeared in front of everyone. It was already six o''clock. The time for work had passed, and there were more people gathered at the door. There were many more people than when Chu Feng went in. There were nearly ten thousand people by visual inspection.


    Just walked to the door, a voice was startled. Chu Feng saw a thin figure running over, and his face showed a color of joy and said: "great, I thought I couldn''t see you. What''s going on? How did the school persuade you to quit?"


    Chu Feng side of the head, see the face of the haze, smile: "four eyes, long time no see!"


    It was chufeng Jianghai university students and roommates four eyes, two people gently embrace, a strong figure also came up, rough drink: "really you boy!"


    Kang Chao hits Chu Feng''s chest heavily with a fist. His eyes are clear and clear behind him. Chu Feng reaches out to stop him from saying, "they are my friends!"


    At this moment, four eyes and Kang Chao can see clearly the people behind Chu Feng. When they are surprised by the best twins, they also see the person in charge of fengteng Yigan. They blink, and their four eyes show consternation: "Chu Feng, how do you come out of it?"


    "Asshole!"


    Chu Feng did not answer, a middle-aged man with glasses came over and patted his head. He pulled him back to one side and murmured: "I didn''t see all the people in charge of fengteng standing behind him. He asked Chu Feng to appear here again. Who do you think he is?"


    Four eyes took off his glasses, rubbed them, put them on and looked at them. He said, "his name is Chu Feng, but this Chu wind is that Chu wind, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng saw the look of four eyes and Kang Chao''s astonishment. He breathed out a breath and said, "I''m chufeng. I''m the chufeng you know. Of course, I''m the boss of fengteng group."


    The mouth of Kang Chao and four eyes opened at the same time, not because of the identity of boss fengteng, but because after they knew the identity of boss fengteng, it was the Fengmen master, the emperor of the northern underground world. They blinked and showed dementia!


    Clapping two little friends who took care of themselves when they went to Jianghai University and said, "wait for me to deal with some things, have a good meal with you, and have a chat!"


    Then walked forward, at the moment did not want too many words, Chu Feng said with a smile: "my arm has been saved, everybody!"


    Then he waved to the financial leader and came up with a laptop in his hand. Chu Feng said to the crowd: "for the amount of money fengteng owed you for several months, I''d like to apologize on behalf of fengteng group. For the specific reason, you can watch the news in the evening and pay the arrears on site."


    "And I promise that the money will arrive on time every month in the future. I will bet on my hand!"


    Chu Feng began to oppress him, but later his words with a little joke made everyone laugh. For them, they could only get money. It can be seen that fengteng really didn''t know about it, maybe it was other reasons.


    When the financial leaders compare the accounts of various companies for transfer, Chu Feng takes Bing Qingyu Jie and Cui Xin to pull up four eyes and kangchao to leave the company''s back door, and at the same time, he calls Shen Xiuqin.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    Outside Jianghai Hotel, 7 p.m!


    Chu Feng stood at the door waiting, let four eyes and Kang Chao go up to order some good dishes. He stood there waiting to make a call, but it was Shen Xiuqin who was still in the future. He secretly said that the woman would not be angry again?


    After more than ten minutes, Shen Xiuqin''s car finally appeared in the sight. Cui Xin whispered in Chu Feng''s ear: "Xiuqin has a strong self-esteem. If you don''t want her to hate you, just hush it up!"


    Shen Xiuqin walked up to Chu Feng, turned pale with cold face. He snorted: "don''t think it''s OK to flatter. Today you yell at me in front of so many people. I''m very angry. Don''t expect me to forgive you!"


    Chufeng laughed and knew that Shen Xiuqin was talking about it. She took Shen Xiuqin''s waist and said with a smile, "sister Qin is the most appropriate person. At that time, she knew that I could only do that. You would not be angry, would you?"


    Shen Xiuqin shook off Chu Feng''s hand and went out. Then she turned back and said, "Stinky boy, if you want to eat my sister''s tofu, just say it. Don''t get so close. I''m not familiar with you!"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile. The woman who had a grudge went over and looked back and asked, "where is the snow and snow in my house?"


    "Do you know it''s snow in your house?"


    Shen Xiuqin''s face showed a schadenfreude smile and said meaningfully: "unfortunately, I called her and she turned off. I asked Liu Jing that she had gone back to fengteng garden. You don''t need to know that her little sister is very angry. So many people, you can take her uncle and aunt away. At least they are in prison for more than five years. I won''t forgive you for that!"


    Chufeng passed a bitter smile, knowing that today''s practice really hurt Yao Qianxue, but the situation at that time had to be done again.


    Entering the elevator, Shen Xiuqin side head said: "in addition, the information you said at that time is not the same as that of Xiaoxue. I have also read the information of Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian. I can be sure that they cheated her with the help of Xiaoxue''s kindness. Now Xiaoxue may not be angry with you, but it must be very sad for relatives to cheat."


    "I know Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian enter the company, but I also know that Xiaoxue has no choice but to know who her mother is. You should know that it is inevitable to show off!"


    Patting Chu Feng on the shoulder, the woman said meaningfully: "so the most difficult thing in the world is mother-in-law, and you are the best mother-in-law. You are almost in the eye of money. You love vanity and show off your ability in front of relatives and friends. When people ask for help, you can imagine it!"


    Chu Feng frowns. What kind of person is Yao Qianxue''s mother? Chu Feng knows clearly, but she didn''t expect her heart to be so big. The more rich and noble, the more greedy people are. Rubbing his head, Chu Feng thinks about how to deal with this matter, and can not affect his relationship with Yao Qianxue.


    Ding opened, two people from the elevator out, came to the private room, Chu Feng a Leng more than two strange middle-aged men, but quietly and Shen Xiuqin walked in.


    One of the two middle-aged men wore glasses, and his face was similar to that of four eyes and five points. The other was as strong as Kang Chao. Chu Feng vaguely guessed that it might be a relative of four eyes and Kang Chao.


    Shen Xiuqin looked at the two people, but they knew each other. She said with a smile: "the general manager of the company and the general manager of Kang are all here. What a coincidence!"


    Two middle-aged men do not fall to nod back: "that we are thick skinned to come."


    Four eyes coughed and came up. His face was full of helplessness and said, "Chu Feng, the one wearing glasses is my father Si Lun, and that is Kang Chao''s father, Kang Yu!"


    Among Chu Feng''s side leaders, Shen Xiuqin simply said: "the company is always the boss of a building materials company, and Kang is always the boss of a construction company. He has a good reputation in the industry and is also the first contractor selected by fengteng!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and began to smile at the two worried middle-aged men: "Hello, my two uncles. Four eyes and Kang Chao are classmates and friends. You don''t need to. You can call me Xiaofeng."


    Si Lun and Kang Yu are frightened and keep saying they should, which makes Kang Chao and four eyes helpless. They are hopeless in the dark.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. Knowing that these people are hard to calm down in front of him, he waved and said, "let''s all sit down. Tonight we are our own people and have a simple meal."


    After everyone sat down, Si Lun and Kang Yu did not sit down. Shen Xiuqin glanced at the corners of her mouth, pondering what she said softly in Chu Feng''s ear, and then sat up straight like a passer-by.


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, but think about it, feel feasible, stand up to side head invitation: "two uncles sit down, before dinner, I want to talk to you about something."


    At the invitation of Chu Feng, they both sat down, but the sitting posture was like that of a primary school student attending a class. Although Chu Feng was helpless, he didn''t get tangled up. He took a sip of tea and said, "you should know that there are several industrial companies under fengteng, but in terms of real estate, we only have one company.


    In my plan, fengteng real estate must have a supporting construction company and building materials company, and even a professional property management team, covering the sales aspect. We can easily hire relevant talents for the latter part of sales, only the construction and building materials! "


    At present, many powerful real estate companies contract a piece of land and then transfer it to others for operation. Although the profit is also very objective, there are only a few of them. If they have the strength to take the land, they don''t need to hire a construction company and purchase from other building materials.Seeing that they nodded frequently, Chu Feng did not make a fuss, and said directly: "I mean very clearly. I once said to Vice President Shen that it is better to acquire two companies of this type to develop than to establish these two companies themselves, which can at least save a lot of procedural trouble."


    "Vice President Shen also said just now. I mean, purchase your company and change it into fengteng building materials and fengteng architecture!"


    Si Lun and Kang Yu blink their eyes. They know that their son and Chu Feng know each other. They just came here tonight to sign a contract with fengteng Pharmaceutical Industrial Park to earn a sum of money. They have never thought about what Chu Feng said.


    Chu Feng knew that it was impolite to buy another company when he opened his mouth. However, Chu Feng didn''t mean to take it back. He continued: "for the two companies that have worked hard, I believe they want to make them go further and higher in the future. I am not a rude and unreasonable person."


    "If they agree, fengteng will inject capital to make their companies bigger and stronger. They can not only be self-sufficient in fengteng''s real estate, but also contract projects. Of course, fengteng only holds 51% of the shares, and the two of them still occupy 49%."


    Si Lun and Kang Chao frowned a little. After decades of hard work, they were unable to accept the merger and acquisition. They were hesitant. They said, "I think it is feasible. According to the current trend of fengteng, we can see how many times it will expand after changing to fengteng medicine."


    "And I believe Chu Feng will never pit dad."


    After the acquisition of Shenshi medicine, chufeng became a shareholder. It has even occupied one-third of the medical market in Shengchao, which is only a few times larger than before.


    There are many domestic building materials and construction companies. When they think of the damper behind fengteng and the underground emperor of the whole North, they can think of many things in a moment. Chu Feng also says at the right moment: "in addition, after the merger and acquisition, fengteng will only support you and make important decisions. The rest of the daily management will still be carried out by you. The difference is that the name will be changed to fengteng in the future."


    In a word, to eliminate the last hesitation in their hearts, Chu Feng just didn''t intervene in the merger and acquisition. They were still in charge, and they were willing to support them. Although 49% was not as good as 100%, they understood that under the banner of fengteng, the company must expand at least five times in a year, and 49% is much more than before.


    Without further hesitation, they stood up and held out their hands: "happy cooperation!"


    Chu Feng smiles. It''s not bad to receive such a meal. Shen Xiuqin also stands up and shakes hands with them one by one when she is smart. She says, "tomorrow, I will ask vice president Shen to arrange a professional team to be stationed in the two companies for evaluation and planning, and strive to make the two companies emerge with new vitality within a month."


    "For the rest, I will let the development department contact you and make a fortune together."


    As soon as these matters were settled, Si Lun and Kang Yu did not really stay for dinner. Compared with signing a contract, they merged into fengteng to develop together, and soon it was not a problem to go public with the strong financial support of fengteng. Both of them were excited at the moment and were ready to leave this group of young people to find some of their programs.


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and looked at the delicious dishes. He picked up his glass and knocked on the table and said, "long time no see. Have a drink!"


    The warm atmosphere was filled with the banquet. Even the pure and pure drank a few drinks. Cui Xin had already taken off her sunglasses, and her eyes were staring at her. Finally, she pointed to Chu Feng: "sex mouth, my goddess has been taken down by you, as well as the best twins, and the top imperial sisters like Qin Jie. It''s unfair for heaven!"


    If four eyes doesn''t go offline, in addition to Cui Xin, Bing qingyujie and Shen Xiuqin blush, but we don''t know whether it''s due to drinking or shyness.


    Shen Xiuqin patted the table and said, "I''m his sister, not his woman. Make it clear!"


    "We are his servants, not his women."


    Only Cui Xin took a sip of wine and breathed out a breath of wine at Chu Feng and said, "this bastard keeps me for 100 million a year. I''m his lover."


    All the people present laughed. They thought Cui Xin was joking, but only Chu Feng and Cui Xin understood that this was the truth. It was strange that no one believed the truth, but everyone believed the lie!


    When they get together, a meal is over before nine o''clock. Siyan and Kang Chao have to go back to school. Shen Xiuqin is a little dizzy and can''t drive back. She opens a room directly above Jianghai hotel to rest. Chu Feng asks Cui Xin and Shen Xiuqin to stay together and take a taxi to Jianghai fengteng garden.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    Jianghai fengteng garden!


    When Chu Feng was still in Jianghai, he prepared to live there, but later he went to the imperial city and gave it to sister Liu Yan and Yao Qianxue''s family to live here. At the same time, there were 50 wind door members guarding the place. As for the servant, there was none, but only occasionally asked someone to clean up the Wei Sheng.


    The rest of the simple housework and the care of the flowers and plants in the garden were all taken over by Mu Huanglian and Yao Shuren. They occasionally went to the noodle shop to have a look, and their life was quite comfortable.


    However, in the past two months, fengteng garden has not been generally lively. In addition to a jijijimingbu, there are also more than a dozen Yao family''s relatives and friends, all of whom live here. Most of them are arranged to work in fengteng group, and those who can''t work also work in noodle shops.


    These are high standards of food and housing. The so-called "one man can be promoted to heaven".


    But the atmosphere of fengteng garden tonight is very depressing. Yao Qianxue went straight back to her room after she came back. She didn''t come out when she had dinner in the evening. What happened to fengteng group was also told by Liu Jing.


    At this time, all the noisy people in the hall are anxious for Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian, who are thrown into the detention center by Chu Feng and are ready to accept the judgment of the court.


    Liu Yan and Liu Xu sat under a tree in the garden and listened to it as if it were a vegetable market. Liu Xu''s small mouth was gloating and said, "this time the Yao family will surely die of anger. If there is little wind but no love, I can almost imagine that the world will soon be quiet."


    Liu Yan agreed and nodded: "yes, two months, I suffered two months of mental torture, and finally can be quiet, aunt Mu is really, can show off it, but also everything, this time the Chu wind is really true, look at her is going to lose face."


    Liu Jing and Yao Qianxue have a good relationship. Hearing Liu Yan''s words with a bitter smile, she said: "aunt Mu is a little too much. I''m afraid that others will not know her relationship with fengshao. But Uncle Yao is a good man. Now his brother has done it. Although he doesn''t speak, he must be very hard to bear."


    Liu Jing''s words made Liu Yan and others look at the darkness dozens of meters away. Yao Shuren, who is still pruning flowers and plants with the help of light, has a little sympathy in his heart. It''s helpless for anyone to have such an uneasy wife?


    Ji Qiming has been in Jianghai for some time. Chu Feng''s arrangement was to let her go to the imperial city to enter fengteng film and television. However, she wants to have a rest for a while. Besides, she also lives in fengteng garden these days.


    Ji Chi Mingbu knows a lot of people like him. So in fengteng garden, even if the members of the wind gate are polite to her, Liu Yan doesn''t give her a look because of the willow catkins. However, after being ridiculed by Mu Huanglian, Ji jiguimingbu usually seldom talks, just looks like a transparent person quietly.


    "Sister in law, you must rescue Shuxin. How can he be the elder brother''s brother?"


    "Sister, there is Qinglian. That''s your sister. You can''t let her go to prison!"


    And the noise in the hall kept coming out, which attracted Liu Yan''s attention and their faces were full of schadenfreude. After two months, these people completely regarded themselves as the owners of fengteng garden, making Liu Yan and catkins who had lived in the first place uncomfortable for a while.


    Just because of the good relationship with Yao Qianxue, I didn''t say anything even though I was uncomfortable.


    Originally, these people just said that there was no place to live in Jianghai for the time being. They would live here for a while and move out when they found a place. Yao Qianxue also found a place for them. But mu Huanglian stood up and said that there were so many rooms in the garden. Don''t waste that money and live here directly.


    But those relatives and friends had nothing to say. Mu Huanglian said so, so she lived according to her wishes. It took two months.


    At this time, a few figures came to the door. Yoshiji looked around absentmindedly. He just saw the three figures coming. Blinking his eyes, he stood up and began to speak: "little wind!"


    As soon as the words came out, Liu Yan''s three people were stunned and looked along. They also quickly stood up. Liu Yan raised a smile and wanted to go to give a warm hug. But when she saw ice qingyujie behind Chu Feng, she stopped and hummed: "asshole, I haven''t seen you for a while. I found two excellent twins. Damn it!"


    Willow catkins blinked her eyes and tut her mouth: "however, I haven''t seen such beautiful twins. No wonder Feng Shao likes them!"


    Liu Xu immediately shut up and didn''t continue to speak. She knew that her sister was very angry, but she also understood that Liu Yan''s anger was temporary. From the time she was with Chu Feng, she accepted her life.


    All the members of the wind gate who were stationed in fengteng garden knew Chu Feng. Seeing Chu Feng walking, more than a dozen people in front of him immediately straightened up and said in a loud voice: "less wind!"


    The voices of more than ten people suddenly spread out in the still quiet night. The noise in the hall disappeared completely at the next moment. The members of the ventilation doors in other places came to hear the speech and said, "the wind is less!"


    Yao Shuren held a pair of scissors and saw Chu Feng coming, showing a bit of shame. However, he also put down the scissors and walked over. Standing in front of Chu Feng, he said apologetically: "I''m sorry to trouble you. It''s still early. I''ll go out for a walk. You can do what you should do. You don''t need to consider the feelings of me and Xiaoxue."Yao Shuren directly expressed his own meaning, and knew that Chu Feng would feel uncomfortable when he came back to see such a situation, and he didn''t want to say anything to his relatives and friends. He could only leave for a short time.


    Chu Feng looked at Yao Shuren as if he had bent his back a lot and sighed slightly. Knowing that he had a wife like Mu Huanglian, Yao Shuren''s heart was certainly very uncomfortable.


    Seeing several people under the tree, Chu Feng shook his hand and showed a smile: "ladies, good evening!"


    Liu Yan directly rolled her eyes and sat down. She said, "where can it be good? They found a pair of twin sisters. I have no advantage in being single, so I can''t get better!"


    In Chu Feng''s dumbfounded, catkins also sat down, patted Liu Yan''s back and said, "sister, it doesn''t matter, you are still a clean big girl with yellow flowers, or the team leader. As long as you go out and wave, you can definitely find a pair of twin brothers. It''s not bad to compare with the twin sisters."


    Liu Yan was dissatisfied with Chu Feng''s coming back with two women, or the best twins. When she heard Liu Yan''s words, she patted her head: "Stinky girl, you want your sister to play with two men. What a bad idea!"


    Willow catkins wronged Du Du mouth, but the eyes are more to see the people who have come out of the house.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. Liu Yan''s character is still so straight. She doesn''t like it. That''s uncomfortable. But she knows it''s temporary. She nods at Ji Chi Mingbu and Liu Jing. Chu Feng looks forward and frowns. She waves to a member of the air door and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    "Good son-in-law, you are back!"


    When the Fengmen member was still hesitating whether to say anything, Mu Huanglian came with a big smile. Compared with the owner''s wife of the noodle shop outside Jianghai University, Mu Huanglian now looks like a lady. With her maintenance age, she seems to be ten years younger, but her snobbish personality still can''t be changed.


    Chu Feng showed a smile and said, "Auntie!"


    Mu Huanglian looks a little embarrassed. Her name is Chu Feng Hao''s son-in-law. She calls her aunt directly. She means it very clearly. Although Mu Huanglian is snobbish, she doesn''t mean she is a fool.


    However, the thick skinned woman quickly dissipated her embarrassment. She took Chu Feng''s hand and said with a smile, "this child, you just came back. I''ll introduce you to some relatives and friends."


    Raising her hand to let those people come, Mu Huanglian pointed to them one by one and said, "this is Xiaoxue''s uncle, this is Xiaoxue''s second aunt, this is Xiaoxue''s cousin, this is Xiaoxue''s cousin, and that is Xiaoxue''s aunt, and that is Xiaoxue''s primary school teacher..."


    Chu Feng did not say anything, let Mu Huanglian introduce these people. There was a lot of fun in Mu Huanglian''s eyes. Everyone of Mu Huanglian''s introductions took Yao Qianxue. It was self-evident that she wanted to be polite to Yao Qianxue.


    It''s just that you are not polite in the company today. Do you still need to be polite at the moment?


    More than ten people were introduced by Mu Huanglian. However, Chu Feng didn''t show any smile on his face. The more than ten people were very uncomfortable standing there, because all the 50 members of the wind door were already standing behind Chu Feng.


    Mu Huanglian said with a smile that Chu Feng seemed to cooperate with: "Xiao Feng, I heard about today''s affairs. How come they are also Xiao Xue''s uncle and aunt, and we are also relatives. After that, you and Xiaoxue are your elders. Even if this matter is over, we will arrange another position for them from a new one, OK?"


    When Liu Yan and others heard the words in the distance, it was good to let Chu Feng stop and let those people go. She even wanted to arrange other positions after that. The four girls shook their heads one after another. Mu Huanglian''s self-confidence was not so strong!


    "Who is the current head of fengteng garden?"


    Chu Feng did not answer Mu Huanglian''s words, but asked a member of the wind door standing beside him. The latter was stunned and then replied, "it was under Miss Yao''s name, but later Miss Yao changed to fengshao''s name. Now fengshao is the owner of the garden!"


    "Oh Chu Feng nodded slightly, gently broke away Mu Huanglian''s hand, looked cold and said faintly: "those who have not been invited by me, please go out for me. In addition, if you don''t want to stay here, you can also roll out from here. There are a lot of rooms in fengteng Garden, but it never mentions the supply of idle people!"


    Indifferent to leave a word, Chu Feng walked directly from the front of more than ten people, ignoring their pale face and walked toward the inside. Mu Huanglian was also stunned and stood there. After reaction, she roared: "Chu Feng, you played with Xiaoxue in our house. How can you treat her relatives like this?"


    With a wave of his big hand, he said, "send someone off!"


    Qi Lian''s legs were not allowed to move after more than 50 months


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    Mu Huanglian yelled, and the rest of the people stopped. Although this is the meaning of Chu Feng, Mu Huanglian is also Chu Feng''s mother-in-law. Now they are in a bit of a dilemma!


    Mu Huanglian saw that her more than ten relatives and friends who had begun to worship her were worried and nervous. Her old face was hot. What she was Chu Feng''s mother-in-law was completely overthrown at the moment. Chu Feng didn''t even give her any face. For her vanity, she felt worse than death.


    Suddenly ran in front of Chu Feng, Mu Huanglian did not start to be so tough, reluctantly smile and said: "Chu Feng, that how Xiaoxue is your woman, they are all Xiaoxue''s best relatives and friends, if you go out, now it''s all night and don''t know where to go."


    "Why don''t you give them more time to stay here and find a place for them to move out?"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. Before, she only thought that Mu Huanglian was a pure snob, so Chu Feng didn''t mind because Yao Qianxue gave her some benefits. Unfortunately, Mu Huanglian was not only snobbish but also full of vanity, which Chu Feng couldn''t accept. You can imagine how many times Yao Qianxue was coerced by such a mother.


    Thinking of Mu Tianfei''s affairs before, Chu Feng is more sympathetic to Yao Qianxue.


    When Mu Huanglian felt that Chu Feng would let those people go, Chu Feng raised his hand and slowly fell down: "send someone off!"


    No matter what Mu Huanglian said, they forced more than ten people out of fengteng garden. Mu Huanglian knew that her mother-in-law was not worth money when she thought of her hometown tomorrow.


    When Chu Feng ignored and wanted to go into the house, Mu Huanglian sat on the ground and cried. She kept saying, "no reason, I have raised such a big daughter. I have worked hard for nearly 20 years. I didn''t expect to end up with a white eyed wolf. My relatives, relatives and friends don''t want me to be so miserable!"


    Liu Yan and others stood in the distance and frowned slightly. They knew that Mu Huanglian was a person who wanted to face, but did not know that the more people who wanted to face, the more they had no face?


    At first, there may be some sympathy, but at the moment, the only bit of sympathy in the hearts of the four people is no longer there.


    Yao Qianxue had known about the garden for a long time. When Chu Feng turned around, Yao Qianxue had already stood at the door, looking at being asked to stand outside the garden. She looked nervous and worried, as well as relatives and friends who did not dare to send out their anger. She sighed a little.


    To the members of the door whispered, "clear up their things."


    When several Fengmen members nodded to work, Yao Qianxue walked past Chu Feng and looked at Mu Huanglian, who was sitting on the ground. She was no longer helpless. She was just a kind of peace: "ten minutes ago, I made fengteng lawyer group move. Fengteng''s noodle shop has nothing to do with you."


    "What you used to be, then you will be."


    Mu Huanglian''s cry stopped in Yao Qianxue''s words. She didn''t know where the strength and speed came from. She stood up in a moment and said, "dead girl, what do you say?"


    Yao Qianxue did not show weakness to meet her mother''s eyes, which is the last thing she can do. Although it hurt her mother, it is better than being hurt by Chu Feng. She whispered back: "Yao''s noodle shop was originally fengteng investment. You occupied the shares, but after several months of operation, you didn''t report any money to fengteng catering."


    "Due to the agreement of cooperation, fengteng has the right to terminate the relationship with you and reserve the obligation to investigate the legal responsibility."


    When Mu Huanglian''s body was shaking, Yao Qianxue continued in chufeng''s complicated look: "in addition, I have applied for the bank to freeze all the assets in your account number. According to the profit settlement of several months, fengteng will return a lot to fengteng''s account number. As for insufficient, fengteng will sue you, and I have nothing to do with it!"


    Mu Huanglian''s face was only surprised. Then she burst into anger. She slapped her hands without any sign. She slapped Yao Qianxue back two steps. People around her frowned slightly.


    Pointing to Yao Qianxue, Mu Huanglian scolded like an aunt who bought vegetables in the vegetable market: "you are not a filial daughter. If you don''t tell me, you will turn back the garden under your name. Now you don''t care about uncle and aunt. If you don''t arrange places for your relatives and friends, you have to die or live."


    "But I am your mother. If you cut off my fortune, you will be unfilial. If you are Chu Feng''s lover, what do I want him to do for tens of millions?"


    It seems to have said that, Mu Huanglian didn''t care so much about it, and continued to curse: "you are an unfilial daughter. I want these things for you. Compared with Huangfu ruodie, you are an ugly duckling. Sooner or later, Chu Feng will not kick you when he loses his sense of you. If you don''t leave yourself some way back, you will die of starvation."


    "Enough!" Mu Huanglian said more and more absurdity, Yao Qianxue tearfully drank, tears on that face, there is disappointment to her mother: "I know you are for my good, but I have told you many times, I and Chu Feng is the relationship between the boss and subordinates, I and he do not have those things you imagine."


    "Not before, not now, and not in the future. Why do you want other people''s things?"


    The tender and kind-hearted girl, for the first time, roared at her mother. No matter how many people were around, she sobbed and said, "I am your daughter, but I am also a person. I want to live my own life, not according to what you arrange for me. I am a man of dignity."Wipe away the tears on her face, Yao Qianxue bowed to fengteng members around her, apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve embarrassed you for the past two months. I apologize to you for my mother, and I won''t be able to do it in the future."


    Straight up, Yao Qianxue looked back at Chu Feng, and then looked at Mu Huanglian, who was already very angry. She said, "I''m going to quit the position of vice boss fengteng, and return 9% of the shares to sister Qin. After that, I''m still an ordinary university student in Jianghai University."


    "I''m sorry, money is for a better life, but I can''t stand your vanity. I also want to keep my last self-esteem!"


    With these words, Yao Qianxue trotted away from fengteng garden and disappeared in the sight of the public. Chu Feng has been standing in situ, looking at the far away figure. Yao Qianxue is the girl he likes to be moved. He has never had the heart to hurt her, but in the end, he still hurt her unconsciously!


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng gave Bingqing an eye, then walked into the house, some things, some people, only really let them pain, may know their own fault.


    Mu Huanglian once again sat on the ground, lost in spirits there, Noro said to herself: "no, nothing, no house, no money, how could I be so miserable!" Said directly lying on the ground and patting there, but the people around her did not give her too much sympathy.


    In the hall, Chu Feng let people clean up the mess of the hall, sitting there quietly, Liu Yan and they did not go to disturb him.


    There was still Mu Huanglian''s cry outside. Although she said that, it didn''t mean that Liu Yan was really heartless. Catkins said softly: "brother in law, that Aunt Mu is still outside. It''s cold. This will make you sick!"


    The other three did not speak, but the meaning was self-evident. Chu Feng looked at them with his eyes open and closed, and then said to Yujie, "close the door!"


    Yujie was stunned, but she still went to close the door. The sound of crying outside was startled. Then she began to cry again. It was not so clear.


    "I don''t believe you look at it. For half an hour at most, she won''t cry any more, she can only curse people!"


    Liu Yan''s faces were strange, but Chu Feng had already said that. They were not easy to say anything. They just listened to the subtle cry coming from outside the door. After less than 20 minutes, the cry stopped.


    In Liu Yan and other people''s astonished look, outside came Mu Huanglian''s drinking curse: "Chu Feng, you have no conscience son of a bitch, even if you didn''t play Xiaoxue, you must have hugged me. I''m her mother. You give me some money and I will die. If I didn''t support you, where would Xiaoxue follow you?"


    "You are a white eyed wolf. I don''t know, thank you. People like you should die!"


    Drinking and swearing came one after another, like a shrew swearing at the street. Chu Feng spread out his hands in the strange bodies of several women and said with a smile, "see, if you cry, you can''t swear. If you can''t swear, you''ll have to have fun. Someone will spend the night in the garden tonight!"


    Liu Yan glared at Chu Feng and hummed: "you even know that you are still like this. You don''t worry about Xiaoxue and you. Although aunt Mu is not good, but Xiaoxue is not wrong. She knows that she is inexperienced. Sitting in that position, she not only goes to the company early every day, but also goes back and forth between schools, and the rest time is very few."


    "You bastard, come back and make these things, no matter how you can''t hurt Xiaoxue!"


    Liu Xu and Liu Jing and others nodded and agreed, and let Chu Feng''s white eyes turn back: "do I have such a conscience? Today I left the company, I called her to have dinner. As a result, the phone was turned off. What can I do? I want to come back to comfort. Who knows that this kind of thing happens again. This is not a person who cherishes fragrance and jade."


    Four women almost at the same time to stand up and cut, and then in Chu Feng''s stunned rhythm all go upstairs, with the back of the head to respond to Chu Feng''s words.


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment. Looking back, he pointed to Yujie and asked, "don''t I show pity for the fragrance and cherish the jade?"


    Yujie turned her eyes and said with an embarrassed smile, "little Lord, when you and the little lady were that time, they were very rude and couldn''t see it!"


    Chu wind white eye straight turn, oneself have so sex mouth?


    At this time, a figure appeared in front of Chu Feng. It was Bingqing who started to follow Yao Qianxue. She said faintly: "after walking for more than 20 minutes, she got on a car and went to a villa!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    Huangfu villa!


    Since the last attack of blue cell and tianwangmen, they were burned down. Under the powerful financial resources of the Huangfu family, they have recovered in just a few months, and they look more high-end and elegant than before.


    However, with the death of Huangfu Wenren and Huangfu ruobi going to the Imperial City, and more than a dozen of the immediate young masters and young ladies of the Huangfu family died that night. The rest of the people would not come to live here. What''s more, it was the symbolic existence of the Huangfu family, leaving only 20 guards to guard it.


    But recently, Huangfu villa has ushered in a young master, who is still a decisive young master. Four young people, Huangfu literary world!


    At seven o''clock in the morning, Huang Fu''s literary circle had already got up early and ran around the mountain road around the villa for two times. It took nearly half an hour to return to the villa. He had already seen a girl in the garden squatting beside the pool, watching the fish swimming slowly in the water.


    The girl seemed to feel the general turn back, smile: "Huangfu four little, good morning, thank you for taking me in for a night!"


    Standing up, the girl patted and dabbled in the water with a polite and polite smile. It was Yao Qianxue who left fengteng garden last night. She only came here when she met Huangfu literary circle on the way.


    As for how to get to know Huangfu literary world, Qing came to Jianghai a few days ago to discuss the opening of fengteng hospital in Huangcheng with Shen Xiuqin and fengteng. That is to say, Huangfu literary circle, who pursued Qing at that time, knew not only Yao Qianxue, but also many responsible persons of fengteng.


    When Yao Qianxue stood up in Huangfu''s literary world, the evil thoughts in his eyes were well hidden. A smile was raised on his handsome face and he said, "it''s always my pleasure to provide convenience for beautiful women, let alone vice president Yao. You are such a beautiful and dignified girl!"


    "Don''t say it''s just for one night. I''d love to stay here for the rest of your life."


    Huang Fu''s literary world saw Yao Qianxue not surprised or pleased. He had a little more interest in his eyes. He asked in astonishment: "how come you are not vice president?"


    Then suddenly patted his head and said with a smile: "yes, you are a woman with less wind. You must be going to the Imperial City, normal!"


    Yao Qianxue looked stiff. After covering up, she shook her head and said, "I just want to study well. I have nothing to do with fengteng. In addition, I am not a woman of Chu Feng. He is my boss."


    Yao Qianxue looks a little more gloomy when she thinks of the fluctuating figure in her heart. She turns to the pavilion next to her. When she left last night, she hopes that Chu Feng can catch up with her. But when she goes out for more than 20 minutes, where is a person behind her, her heart will inevitably ache!


    Huangfu''s eyes narrowed in the literary world, and a meaningful smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. Looking at Yao Qianxue''s graceful back, he unconsciously licked his tongue.


    Huang Fu''s literary circle walked over and sat down. He said with regret: "it''s a pity, though vice president Yao Forget not, then I would venture to call you Xiaoxue. Although you are still young, I can foresee your achievements in the future. "


    "In addition to the fact that fengteng is booming, how can you leave like this and stay in fengteng? In the future, you must be a powerful woman in the business sector who will shock the holy pilgrimage!"


    Yao Qianxue had some doubts in her mind. She looked at the garden and said, "Huang Fu Si Shao. As far as I know, although there is no dispute between the Huangfu family and the Fengmen, many people know that this is just a temporary honeymoon. How can you be happy to see it


    Huangfu had a sharp problem in the literary world, but he laughed and said with a smile: "yes, our two families will fight sooner or later, but I''m just a pure businessman. I don''t have much interest in fighting and killing those dark sides. How can I be unhappy to see a business tycoon grow up?"


    The words are sincere and sincere, completely can''t see the artificial appearance, Yao Qianxue in the heart can''t help but believe two points.


    I don''t agree with you. I don''t know if you have the ability to practice


    Yao Qianxue side head asked: "what?"


    With a polite smile, Huangfu Wentian said softly: "if you want, the gate of Huangfu group will be opened for you at any time. Although our development speed is not as fast as that of fengteng, there is no doubt that the precipitation strength of decades is stronger than that of fengteng. If you are willing, I would like to invite you to serve as the deputy general manager of Huangfu group, second only to my third brother Huangfu Wenyu!"


    Yao Qianxue''s face was stagnant, and her heart was a little more alert. Although she was only the deputy general manager, because of the gratitude and resentment between Chu Feng and Huangfu family, Yao Qianxue studied Huangfu group and removed Huangfu Wenyu, the executive boss who ignored the company''s situation for a long time. Huang Fu Wenyu, the general manager, was the real person in charge.


    Deputy general manager is one of the top five positions in the group. Yao Qianxue has no idea about this kind of cake.


    Huangfu literary circles thought Yao Qianxue was thinking about it, and he was not in a hurry. He said slowly, "you can think about it. It''s just business. We don''t need to consider the rest. Of course, if you don''t think of Huangfu group because of your relationship with fengteng, I don''t care.""After all, it''s your freedom. Everyone has his own will."


    Yao Qianxue nodded slightly: "thank you for your understanding


    Huangfu''s literary world showed a generous smile and turned to open his mouth: "in fact, I''m very curious. As an excellent girl like you, you are kind, gentle and considerate, and can also preside over the overall situation. Why is Chu Feng not taking you around? If I were to hold it in my hands every day, it would be too late to take care of it. How could I give up being indifferent?"


    As if feeling rather regretful, Huangfu literary world looked at Yao Qianxue with a natural look and said, "if you agree, I really want to pursue you!"


    Yao Qianxue frowned imperceptibly and said with a polite smile, "is not Huangfu Sishao pursuing youth? Are you, like other family members, drunk today?"


    "Not nature!" Huangfu''s literary world was bright with a smile and a sincere expression: "I do pursue Qing, but it''s the psychological trouble of men. I want to conquer Qing, a woman with great beauty and status. But sometimes I calm down and think about it. In fact, what I want is not such a woman."


    "What I need is the kind of gentle and kind, I don''t need her to do anything, just accompany me quietly every day."


    His eyes showed a touch of tenderness and looked at Yao Qianxue. Huangfu''s literary world whispered: "it''s like you!"


    Yao Qianxue stood up with a smile and looked at the time and said, "thank you for taking me in for one night. Thank you for your admiration. I''ll go back to school one day and have a chance to talk about it some other day."


    There was a trace of regret in Huangfu''s literary world. At first, he thought it was very simple to take Yao Qianxue as a simple girl. But at the moment, it was not so simple, but that was what aroused Zhan Youxin in Huangfu''s literary world.


    Then he stood up as usual and said, "I''ll send a car to see you off."


    Yao Qianxue shook her head and said, "no, I''m sorry to trouble you for one night. I can take a taxi by myself. I''ll bother you!"


    After that, Yao Qianxue nodded slightly and walked directly to the entrance of the villa. Huangfu''s literary world did not insist on it. He looked at Yao Qianxue''s back and clenched his fist slowly. Until Yao Qianxue''s back disappeared at the door, he spoke softly: "such a wonderful woman, Chu Feng, Chu Feng, why don''t you know how to cherish it?"


    "But it doesn''t matter. If you don''t cherish it, I will help you cherish it. My mother is greedy, which is a good thing."


    Yao Qianxue, who left Huangfu mountain villa, has scattered her smile in the face of Huangfu''s literary world, and her brows slightly wrinkled. Last night, she was sad and neglected some things. But now after a night of silence, Yao Qianxue realized many unreasonable things.


    My uncle and aunt, who came out of the countryside, didn''t know how to operate these things, but they did it in an orderly way. It seems that this is not the first time.


    The most important thing is that after leaving fengteng garden last night, he didn''t think about the car in Huangfu''s literary world, but Yao Qianxue remembered that it was the opposite direction from Huangfu villa. Even if it was not the right direction from Huangfu group, how could Huangfu literary world appear there?


    And tell yourself you happened to pass by?


    Everything is very unreasonable. Yao Qianxue frowns slightly and thinks about it. She takes out the phone and calls out: "lawyer Tan, help me arrange it. I want to see Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian in the detention center."


    After hanging up the phone, Yao Qianxue didn''t know whether her guess was right or not, but she felt that it should be seven or eight out of ten. Thinking of the possible situation, she quickened her pace and soon came to the foot of the mountain.


    Just ready to take a taxi, a black car stopped in front of her in the wind. The door opened, revealing the people sitting inside. Yao Qianxue was stunned and then held her hands in front of her and said, "I have nothing to do with you. You can''t bully me any more!"


    The man in the car was Chu Feng. He patted the position beside him and yawned, as if he hadn''t slept all night. Looking at Yao Qianxue''s alert look, he said with a wry smile: "in your heart, I only know the person who eats your tofu? If I had known that I should not have stayed at Huangfu villa all night for fear of your accident. I was so sleepy! "


    Yao Qianxue blinked and wanted to say that Chu Feng was deceiving, but when he saw the dew vapor on the body of the car, if it was only this morning that the wind had blown dry, there was only one possibility. Chu Feng didn''t cheat himself.


    Yao Qianxue''s grievance and anger all disappeared at once, but her character was destined that she would not show her emotions and scolded: "you are the son of a bitch!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    Jianghai detention center!


    Originally, Yao Qianxue asked the fengteng lawyers to deal with being refused to meet, but Chu Feng gave Liu Yan a phone call and was unimpeded. In a temporary meeting room, Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue met Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian.


    It''s just one night. At the beginning, the two men who were still in high spirits seemed to be several years old. When they saw Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue, they were excited by the glass, but the sound insulation of the glass was so good that Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue couldn''t hear what they said.


    Chu Feng asked the police of the two detention centers to go out temporarily. They also knew what Chu Feng was. They nodded and they left the room, and the surveillance cameras were turned off.


    The two watchmen who sent Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian to leave the room completely for chufeng and others.


    Yao Qianxue nodded to Chu Feng gratefully and sat down. He picked up the phone and said, "uncle, aunt, are you ok?"


    Even though Chu Feng has been thrown into the detention center to wait for the court''s judgment, Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian are not happy at all. Hearing Yao Qianxue''s talk and pressing the call button, Yao Shuxin said with a wry smile: "can dozens of people stay together in this detention center?"


    Thinking of being locked in last night, several men who had been locked up here for many years without going to prison pulled him into the toilet. Everyone came to the back door once. At the moment, the pain was still burning and his mouth was still dry. Yao Shuxin did not have a good night''s rest and had nightmares when he fell asleep.


    If you look carefully, there are a few more white hairs on the temples.


    Yao Qianxue doesn''t know what happened to Yao Shuxin. She just feels that her uncle, who has not suffered too much, does not adapt to the life of the detention center. She breathes and asks, "uncle, I''m here to ask you whether you found the Tianlan financial management yourself or someone guides you."


    "It''s about whether you''re going to be put in jail or released."


    These words were taught by Chu Feng before she came here. For Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian, who are indifferent and only advocate money, they will get the answers they want only by threatening them.


    Yao Shuxin frowns and takes a look at Mu Qinglian, the eldest brother''s sister-in-law. When they were young, they both hid in a ridiculous way twice, but now Yao Qianxue asks this question, both of them are a little hesitant.


    Mu Qinglian is open: "light snow, is not what we said, can go out?"


    Yao Qianxue took a look at Chu Feng, then nodded her head and said, "I don''t know if you can''t get out, but if you don''t say so, you must go to prison, and at least it''s more than five years'' punishment. I''ll fight for it. The court will let Chu Feng talk about it. It will be better."


    Yao Shuxin interrupted Mu Qinglian and said, "Xiaoxue, I know what you want to know, but my meaning is here. Unless we can go out and return to fengteng''s office, otherwise, even if we know something, we won''t say it."


    At this time, Yao Shuxin is still bargaining here. Yao Qianxue''s heart is filled with grief and anger. It''s not easy for Chu Feng to follow her here, but her relatives can''t see the situation clearly.


    If they knew that all the people in fengteng garden were driven out by Chu Feng last night, they would not be like this?


    Mu Qinglian is caught up in a conflict when she sees her former prime minister. She really doesn''t want to stay in the detention center, let alone go to prison. Yao Shuxin meets those prison inmates with strong taste, and she is no better than that.


    if Mu Qinglian is locked up with some women who steal, or some little sisters who live a rotten life, there are still some Miss, she just went in last night. There were more than ten women standing in line to beat her up. In the end, she could only offer her mouth in humiliation. Now she is still nauseous.


    Chu Feng looks at Yao Shuxin''s bargaining. Mu Qinglian wants to say, but is suppressed. He turns and presses the button to escort Mu Qinglian and their two guards into the room.


    Chu Feng said to the phone, "two gentlemen, we have finished chatting with him. Please go back."


    The two guards nodded and directly pulled up Yao Shuxin. The latter suddenly panicked and roared: "Chu Feng, you can''t do this to me, I can''t go to prison, absolutely not."


    No matter how he yelled, Yao Shuxin was pulled away under the control of two guards!


    The remaining Mu Qinglian sat there alone. Chu Feng took the walkie talkie and said, "I can''t guarantee too much, but because you are Xiaoxue''s aunt, I have recovered all the money without causing any loss. I don''t care about the rest of the things. I want to go back to the company without talking about it."


    "But as long as you tell me that you did it yourself, or someone told me to do it, I can guarantee that the moment I get out of the detention house, you will be released!"


    Yao Qianxue is stunned and immediately knows why chufeng wants someone to take Yao Shuxin away. Because Mu Qinglian has scruples about what he said here. Now, with an invisible pressure, Mu Qinglian may say something.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Mu Qinglian thought of being watched by more than 20 women last night. She put out her tongue to more than ten women and said, "you didn''t cheat me?"Chu Feng nodded back: "I still have this credibility, and you don''t deserve me to play tricks on you!"


    Although Chu Feng''s words did not give face, Mu Qinglian''s heart was relaxed. She bit her lips and hesitated to open her mouth: "it''s the left Deputy staff member!"


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue walked out of the detention center. After a while, Mu Qinglian was also released. Fengteng withdrew the prosecution against her. Yao Qianxue looked at the little aunt who did not fall, nodded and bent away and asked, "my little aunt is out. Where is my uncle?"


    Chufeng Wenrun smiles and hugs Yao Qianxue''s slender waist. After being photographed by the latter, he has no choice but to say: "your uncle is too stubborn. Let him stay in it for ten days and a half months. But don''t worry, I changed a room for him. There are not dozens of people, only him and another person."


    At first, Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to it, but later we can see what happened to Yao Shuxin last night. Chu Feng is not a kind-hearted person, especially disgusted with greedy people. He won''t let him be destroyed by dozens of people, but it can be destroyed by one person.


    Yao Qianxue didn''t know that Chu Feng would not let his uncle really go to prison. Although Yao Shuren didn''t say anything, Yao Qianxue knew that his father''s heart must be very uncomfortable.


    In the car!


    Chu Feng took out an item and put it in Yao Qianxue''s hand and said, "Jianghai fengteng garden has already given it to you, so it''s yours. I''ve asked people to change their names. No matter what happens, it''s yours. When I''m the boss, I''ll give you some small benefits."


    "But don''t let your mother know that too much glory will only make her make more mistakes."


    Yao Qianxue looked at the land transfer certificate in his hand, looked at Chu Feng and said softly: "I have fengteng''s 9% shares and have a lot of money. Do you think I will be your lover if I give me a set of garden?"


    Chu Feng started the car and drove to the front, smiling back: "now you don''t know how many people''s dream lover, standing in the street waving, want to be your man line up to the end of the street is not difficult, perhaps will row back to the street, how dare I use money to big you, and you are in my heart."


    Turning his head and looking at Yao Qianxue, Chu Feng said, "it''s priceless!"


    Yao Qianxue''s heart is sweet. Although she knows that she is really with Chu Feng, she will never have any fame, but sometimes she has the impulse of flying moths to the fire. Taking a deep breath of air pressure, Yao Qianxue turns back and says, "it can be proved that all this is not accidental. What are you going to do?"


    Just now, Mu Qinglian has told the story. She used the name of damper to lower the supplier''s price. Yao Shuxin misappropriated the company''s money to Tianlan financial management to earn personal benefits. It was the idea of the Deputy staff member Zuo Quan, with a simple purpose.


    It won''t be much in the short term to oppress those suppliers in the name of Fengmen. However, in the long run, people''s livelihood will complain. When the government sends out to crack down on the damper, it should be justified. Moreover, Chu Feng also guessed that the crackdown on the damper must have been after Yan Tianming left, and now it is nothing more than accumulating evidence of Fengmen.


    As for Yao Shuxin''s financial management, he constantly misappropriated the company''s money to do his own business, and owed more than ten companies'' money, which caused the development of the old district to stop. As a deputy staff member in charge of supervision, he had the right to stop the cooperation with fengteng real estate.


    Because the original signed contract is very clear, the official will have someone to check each phase of the project. Once the progress does not reach the official expectation, the official has the right to terminate the cooperation fine and select a new partner.


    It seems that it will take time for fengteng to have a crisis, but more than a dozen companies have not received the money they deserve, which will surely discredit fengteng. Even if fengteng reissues the money, no company will be willing to cooperate. The transformation process of the old district will naturally slow down, and left power can still succeed.


    When he figured out these things, Chu Feng also appreciated Shen Xiuqin a little more in his heart. He acquired building materials and construction companies, and then acquired several more, so fengteng didn''t need to worry about such a situation.


    Turning the steering wheel in his hand, Chu Feng thought of something, looked at Yao Qianxue and said with a smile: "Huangfu literary world asked you to go to Huangfu group to work?"


    Yao Qianxue also curious how Chu Feng did not speak, smell speech a Leng, surprised: "how do you know, you were hiding nearby?"


    "Here Chu Feng refers to his own head. Although it seems that all this is related to the left power, the benefits from the collapse of fengteng and Fengmen are not great for the left power. However, if you let another person take over after these things, the left power can obtain the maximum benefits. Chu Feng can catch the candidate, but it needs to be confirmed finally.


    A turn on a small road, Chu Feng dial out the phone to open: "fat man, look at the great left Deputy staff now where!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    Fragrance garden!


    Jianghai is a good dietotherapy. It is a high-end consumption place built on the basis of the architectural courtyard in the 1960s and 1970s. It used to be a very busy place. Today, there are countless luxury cars and guests coming and going before 11 o''clock.


    Because today, the Jianghai government will hold a new year''s Jianghai municipal development plan, which will announce many major projects that will come to power in the coming year, attract a group of businessmen and lay a good foundation for the development of Jianghai in one year.


    The meeting was presided over by Zuo Quan, deputy section officer.


    In a few months'' time, Yan Tianming will enter the imperial city without any accident. At present, Zuoquan is the only one who can replace Yan Tianming with his qualifications and background in Jianghai theory.


    In the past years, Zuo Quan also presided over the meeting, but there were not so many people. This year, there were many people who could understand the major projects of the river and sea in the future. Besides, they also wanted to have a good relationship with the first person in the future. Therefore, although many people were very busy, they all took time to come here.


    Today, Qingxiang garden has been completely contracted by the government. The entire hall of 2000 square meters has been filled with guests. Some private rooms in the back are also in charge of it. However, all the people who are rich or expensive are entertained. Generally, the dignitaries can only sit in the hall.


    A black car is low-key parked in the parking lot outside the qingxiangyuan. Compared with the luxury cars such as Les Les Les Ferrari, this car will look very low-key, but if someone looks at the license plate, it must be smacking, because the ordinary car is hung with the license plate of Jianghai army.


    Number or zero two!


    Chu Feng got out of the car and looked at the crowd of qingxiangyuan. He said: "although Zuoquan is not so bad and insidious, it can''t be denied that this bastard has some means. He has already begun to be generous to the talents of the Kingdom and cherish his generosity. It''s a big borer!"


    Qingxiangyuan is a place of high-end consumption. Even if it costs more than one million yuan for a morning, Chu Feng can only smack its tongue.


    Yao Qianxue frowned and got down from the car. Looking at the endless stream of dignitaries everywhere, Yao Qianxue whispered, "you won''t come here to find Zuo Quan to talk about it?"


    Chu Feng asked with a smile: "can''t it? This son of a bitch provoked the ambition of your uncle and aunt, and almost let me kill them. Don''t you want to make Zuoquan look ugly


    "That''s what he said, but after all, he''s a deputy staff member and a literary son-in-law." Yao Qianxue is naturally very angry with such behavior, but she also does not want Chu Feng to make too many enemies.


    Chu Feng could see that Yao Qianxue was concerned about himself under his indifferent appearance. He took her hand and said with a smile: "you also say that he is only the son-in-law of the literary family, Wen Ao Jun is the successor of the literary family, Wen Xi is the fifth eldest man in the holy Dynasty, and the Wen family residence is an important place, but?"


    With these words, Chu Feng undoubtedly led Yao Qianxue to the past. The latter''s face crossed helplessly, knowing that Chu Feng and the literati would not have little gratitude and resentment even if there was no such thing. She was slightly wry, but the hand held by Chu Feng held Chu Feng in turn, and she was willing to accompany him all the way.


    Many people here know Yao Qianxue. When they see her walking hand in hand with a man, they are very curious about who it is.


    Moreover, as the emperor of the northern underground world, Chu Feng still attracted countless people''s attention.


    When Chu Feng ignored the people''s eyes and walked toward it, Huang Fu, who also came here, heard the whispering discussion of the crowd. Looking back, he saw Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue walking hand in hand and frowned slightly. He seemed to be a little curious about how Yao Qianxue got better with Chu Feng so soon.


    However, in a short period of astonishment, Huangfu stepped forward with a smile, stretched out his hand in the face of Chu Feng and said with a smile, "brother-in-law!"


    Yao Qianxue''s body is stiff beside Chu Feng. Subconsciously, she breaks away from her hand. Chu Feng squints her eyes and whispers a sinister voice.


    Now everyone knows that he has given the position of the person in charge to Huangfu ruodie, which is equivalent to admitting that she is her own woman. Now she is with Yao Qianxue. Huangfu is called brother-in-law when she comes out of the literary world. Chu Feng can''t help but know the evil thoughts of Huangfu''s literary world. After all, Yao Qianxue is thin skinned and doesn''t want to be a junior.


    But in such a scene angry, it would be inferior. Chu Feng took Huangfu''s hand with a smile and did not avoid his topic and said: "fortunately, you don''t call me brother-in-law. Otherwise, I really don''t know which one to choose for your so many sisters."


    Huang Fu''s smiling face was frozen, and he shook his hands gently. He was angry. He had only two sisters, Huangfu ruodie and Huangfu Ruolan. One of them died, but there were a lot of younger sisters. Chu Feng''s words undoubtedly meant that he could treat any woman in Huangfu''s family.


    Without trace, he was slapped and humiliated by Chu Feng. Huangfu''s literary world was forced to bear it and said with a smile: "if sister Xi is not your confidant, your brother-in-law is not too much!"


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng found that Huangfu''s literary world was more interesting than Huangfu Wenren. He took Yao Qianxue and walked directly by. It took too much energy to talk to such people. In addition, Chu Feng was too lazy to give him too much face.


    Now who doesn''t know that he and Huangfu family''s enmity, why give face?


    Seeing that Chu Feng just said a word, he walked back. Huangfu''s fist was clenched, and then he let go. A sneer flashed in his heart. When did you get your arrogance? The thousand year history of Huangfu''s family is more than just talking about it!The crowd slowly spread a road, Chu Feng with Yao Qianxue also had no politeness to directly pass through the middle and toward the back, left eye has seen the room where the left right is, and obviously saw that left Quan has known his arrival.


    Seeing Chu wind leave, even the emperor Fu literary world, the emperor Fu, has no face. Many people smack their tongue in their hearts. It is estimated that the holy Dynasty can treat the royal family like this, will Chu Feng?


    Many celebrities and ladies have been talking about it in the dark. For the strong and attractive men, they are always willing to become moths, so that shenxiuqin, who had few people around them, stood in the crowd and laughed bitterly. Because Chu Feng appeared, several celebrities and ladies gathered to ask about the things of Chu Feng, and they could imagine what happened.


    In the inner courtyard of qingxiangyuan, Chu Feng came to the door of a box, and the bodyguard standing there stepped forward and said, "there is still half an hour before the meeting begins. If there is any problem, wait until then talk to the Deputy left section member!"


    Chu Feng smiled and walked forward, and two bodyguards looked like a pair of hands and extended together to buckle to Chu Feng''s shoulder.


    Chu Feng was not dodged by them to catch a positive, in the emergence of taunts Chu wind self-determination, a sudden burst out of a dark force, two bodyguards like the hands of electric shock, from Chu wind, the shoulder body instability, back into the door facing down, very embarrassed.


    The face showed a strong smile, Chu Feng directly stepped on them and smiled: "the deputy section member disturbed, but your bodyguard is really not good, beating people can also beat themselves down!"


    Left Quan squints his eyes and stands up, and gives two fallen bodyguards a smile and goes and smiles. "It turns out that the wind is coming, there is a loss of distance to welcome, I knew I should go ahead to meet you!"


    The words of the knife in the smile make Chu wind stop flowing through the killing intention, but he is here to make trouble today, and he doesn''t need to think too much. The stall opens his hands and says, "you are the future section member, and the person who will enter the Central Committee in six years will be the first to celebrate here. How can I dare to let the future section members go out and meet me?"


    Left power face slightly changed, although these things are not secret, but Yan Tianming is still saying such words that is to pull hatred, look at Chu wind eyes inexplicably cold.


    Ignoring the ugly face of left power, Chu Feng looks back at the people standing outside the door and looks at the people. The corner of his mouth shows a playful: "watching the play? Is it wonderful? "


    Indifferent and ruthless words let those guests who watched the bustle and then scattered. Chu Feng was not allowed to stand on the table, but it is undeniable that there was a capital that abused them, and there was no one at the door for a while.


    Chu Feng glanced at several people sitting here, and an old acquaintance, savaki, director of human rights organization, was looking at herself with cold eyes at the moment, but was ignored by Chu Feng. He said softly: "I have a little private talk with the deputy section left. You should say business, and wait for half an hour to start the meeting!"


    Chu Feng, let the room of several people in a position not low facial expression is not very good-looking, but also know who Chu Feng is, although not comfortable or stand up to go out, face compared to life, really nothing.


    But there was a person sitting there, Chu Feng walked to sit beside her, and with a hand clubbing his face, he looked down at the long leg and smiled, "it hasn''t been seen for a long time, and the legs are a little more attractive color. Director sharvagi seems that these days have been moisten in the holy Dynasty, but pay attention to it. Be careful not to feed yourself!"


    Savachi hated to ride Chu Feng with a slap and a slap, but also knew that the last injured must be herself, and she said coldly in her eyes: "roll!"


    Chu Feng laughed, and Yao Qianxue closed the door, and hugged savachi''s waist and said, "what to roll? I didn''t kill thousands of people last time. I feel like I am so kind. Thank you for letting me know how to return. I rarely see you such a kind-hearted goddess of western regions, so don''t roll, I can''t bear you!"


    The face of Shiva Qi turned red, and she wanted to break the Chu wind''s hand, but the hand uploaded was the force she couldn''t resist at all. Looking at the dark left power, it was like lovers flirting and flirting.


    But yaoqianxue in the heart is scolding, Wang Badan, what is I, in my face to hook up the horse!


    Chu Feng has a deep meaning smile, but she can''t help but let her angry. Knowing that she is here, she must be left right in pulling foreign aid. How can he agree?


    A little closer to sharvagi two people together, it seems that she is like a Chu Feng female companion, left right fist are directly clenched, he naturally knows that Chu Feng is clearly picking up something, but can not bear his own doubts, can only be a dark scold a damn.


    She was useless in how she struggled, and was embarrassed to be yelled at by people to see her being hugged by Chu wind. She was only angry and stared at Chu Feng, and hated the appearance of drinking blood and eating meat.


    Chu Feng then smiled and took out a piece of information from his body and threw it on the table and said, "left deputy section member, after reading this, we will talk about the things you want to blacken the door of the wind, and talk about who you want to transfer the projects under fengteng real estate!"


    Left Quan was stiff, and did not expect Chu Feng to know that the meeting was busy these two days so he didn''t pay attention to those, but when his eyes saw something on the table, it was freezing completely.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    Chufeng threw out on the table, left Quan''s face gloomy and angry like the tide of retreat, replaced by shock and amazement, how could the biggest secret in his heart be known by Chu Feng, glanced over the killing machine, but then dispersed, Chu Feng didn''t want to die, and there were too few people who could kill him.


    There are such people, but they are definitely not left-wing.


    Shawaqi took a curious look. Her body was stiff in an instant. She wanted to push away Chu Feng''s heart. Instead, she turned to the best degree in a short time. Her head was leaning on Chu Feng''s body. She was completely dependent on her. Yao Qianxue''s eyes widened. What''s the rhythm?


    Just now, he was still angry and wanted to die of Chu Feng. How could he completely rely on him for a while?


    Because the angle of standing is a little far away, Yao Qianxue only knows that it''s a piece of paper, but can''t see the content on it. She thinks to herself, why do Zuo Quan and savaqi look at this thing and their attitude seems to have changed.


    She bit her lips and hated Chu Feng, but she knew that she should have left just now, so she would not see anything on the table. This is a secret that will kill people, even if she is the director general of human rights organizations.


    This is also the reason why she suddenly turns to the extreme and leans close to the Chu wind, because now in the holy pilgrimage, she is not close to Chu Feng, and she is likely to die.


    Zuoquan is very depressed, but knowing that he can''t play with Chu Feng now, he opens his chair and sits down with a cold face.


    On the table is the paternity test of Zuo Xiong and his mother, and this mother is the eldest daughter of the Wen family. The result of the report is that there is no blood relationship!


    After more than 20 years of political career, Zuoquan was quickly calmed down. Chu Feng asked all the people to go out. So he must have something to talk with himself, which is not irreversible.


    Although knowing that this is very humiliating, and may be pinched by Chu Feng in the future, Zuoquan has no better choice for the time being, and says faintly: "the wind is less, say what you have!"


    Zuo Quan narrowed his eyes and wondered whether he should say it or not.


    He believed that as long as he said it, Chu Feng would keep his promise. There was no doubt that Chu Feng was a son of a bitch, but a trustworthy son of a bitch. But if he said it, it would cause other things. In the future, anyone who cooperates with him will lose credibility because of this matter.


    Chu Feng could see the struggle and hesitation of the left power, and said faintly, "if it is me, the dead road friend will not die the poor way!"


    As soon as Zuoquan''s eyes lit up, he looked at the monitoring report. If Chu Feng was thrown to the Wen family, he would get down from the position of deputy section officer of Jianghai tomorrow. Not only that, he might also be lying in the street, but the result would not be very good.


    Although it will damage the credibility of allies, as long as it is done perfectly, who will know?


    Just in an instant, Zuoquan figured out a lot of things. Looking at shawaqi nestling in Chu Feng''s arms, she wondered if the latter was the woman of Chu Feng, but she was not in the mood to think about it. She said softly after the tangle, "I can tell you, but you must also promise me that this matter will not spread out."


    Chu Feng raised his hand and three fingers to the sky and said, "I can swear to God that as long as the left Deputy staff member gives me a satisfactory answer today, everything is not a problem. I will rot in my stomach and will never say it out of my mouth."


    Zuoquan nodded slightly, believing that Chu Feng had said that, and certainly would not say it. Her eyes swept over and shawaqi and Yao Qianxue, Zuo Quan''s eyes were a little more gloomy: "I believe in the promise of less wind, but these two?"


    "She''s my woman, listen to me, I can promise, she won''t say it!"


    Chu Feng points to Yao Qianxue and smiles. Yao Qianxue will not say these things anyway, but Zuoquan has to promise, and Chu Feng doesn''t mind giving him a promise. As for not saying it from his mouth, he doesn''t say that he won''t pass it out from himself, so he can get more information and let people throw it out.


    Of course, Zuo Quan didn''t know what Chu Feng thought at the moment. Otherwise, he would spit blood three times. He nodded to see shawaqi and said, "what about the chairman of savaqi?"


    Chufeng''s face showed a strong smile, meaningful looking at the side of the woman who made a lot of bad reputation in foreign countries. The biggest thing to receive goods here today is to meet this woman and let her know what she should not know.


    Shawaqi looks stiff. After so many years of life, how can she not feel the murderous opportunity hidden by Zuoquan. Seeing that chufeng just looks at herself and doesn''t speak, shawaqi''s throat is dry. She knows that if Chu Feng doesn''t guarantee, she may never get out of the river if she doesn''t guarantee it.


    Almost did not want to think, shawaqi reached out and hugged Chu Feng. She resisted the anger of Chu Feng''s calculation in her heart. After kissing Zuo Quan on his face, she said, "I''m Chu Feng''s woman. What he promised you not to say, I naturally listen to him!"


    Zuoquan didn''t relax because of shawaqi''s words. She began to criticize chufeng vigorously. He would never forget that although he was curious, he didn''t get the promise from chufeng''s mouth, so he was not at ease after all.


    Chufeng chufeng chufeng chuckled and poked her finger. When shawaqi''s body was shaken, she said: "the chairman of shawaqi is the woman I just received yesterday. I can guarantee that she will not tell this matter out. Is the left Deputy staff member at ease?""I believe you!"


    Zuo Quan nodded slightly, took the appraisal report on the table, tore it into pieces and put it into his pocket and opened his mouth: "smearing the damper is the old man''s meaning. In a few months, I will definitely be on the top. I need some political achievements to stabilize my position. The old man asked me to do some tricks to make the damper''s reputation stink and make a lot of complaints. At that time, I''ll give it a fair name."


    It''s very frustrating to say this, but Zuo Quan has no choice: "the purpose of this is to eliminate the place where the wind door has made its fortune, but to worsen the image of the wind gate among the people. The third is to let the heavenly king gate enter the river and sea, and make my position more stable."


    Chufeng nodded at the smell of the speech, but knew that Zuoquan had not said one thing, that is, after stability, let tianwangmen take the river and sea as the front station and launch a war against the whole northern Fengmen!


    However, Zuoquan''s explanation of Chu Feng is also very satisfied. At least, he can''t see the look of cheating on his body. He tapped his finger on the table and said, "Mr. Wen is really in a good mood. This bureau should have been planted before I went to the imperial city."


    Having said that, Zuoquan has nothing to say. After returning, he said, "the reason for the collapse of fengteng is very simple. At present, fengteng has made countless people envious. In particular, fengteng real estate has won seven pieces of land coveted by countless people in three months, which will bring countless benefits in the future.


    I admit that I was moved, so when I was contacted by the Huangfu literary circle of the Huangfu family, I began to plan all these things. Even the false information of Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian was provided by me. It is difficult to distinguish the true from the false unless we check carefully! "


    Chu Feng frowned. Huangfu literary circle only came back to the Imperial City in one or two months. However, it has been at least five months since today''s layout. It should be that after Yao Shuxin and Mu Qinglian entered fengteng, they thought of Huangfu''s literary world, which pursued Qinghuan and attempted to attack Yao Qianxue, thousands of miles away, but had already operated domestic affairs.


    Exhaled a breath and stood up. Chu Feng held out his hand: "thank you, deputy staff member left, for telling me all this. The cake is so big that one can''t eat it. If you have a chance in the future, you can directly find me to cooperate. I''m not a mean person."


    Left right suppressed the anger of being oppressed, stood up and shook Chu Feng, reluctantly showed a smile and said: "certainly!"


    Chufeng walked out of the room with shawaqi in his arms. The purpose of his coming today has been achieved. It can be determined that Zuoquan did all this because of the literati and Huangfu families. Chu Feng had a headache when he thought of these two thousand year old wangbaqi enemies.


    The literati are deeply rooted in the officialdom. Even though they have been suppressed by the central government in recent years, the details are still there. It is simple to take away the writers directly, but the shock caused by them is too great. This is also the reason why Chu Feng has the strength to destroy the writers but has not started.


    The literati can disappear, but the pilgrimage can never be turbulent.


    As for the Huangfu family, although Huangfu Junyi was killed by himself in Weiss, he was still calm and calm. He was not worried at all. No one knew how deep the branches and branches of the family were buried. However, it was a great damage to the economy of the holy Dynasty when it really moved.


    With a sigh in his heart, Chu Feng prepared to deal with the affairs of Jiaoyu, and had a good discussion with the Wen family and the Huangfu family, so as not to let them disappear completely and sleep uneasily.


    Chu Feng walked out thoughtfully until he left Qingxiang garden. He didn''t pay attention to the other people''s eyes. However, the eyes of people looking at Chu Feng were complicated, because he went out with shawaqi in his arms. The director of human rights organization will inspect the holy pilgrimage for two months now. All of them should be polite!


    However, no matter what they think, even Huangfu''s literary world was shocked. When she arrived outside the Qingxiang garden, savaqi pushed aside Chu Feng''s cold voice and said, "asshole, I''ve been killed by you. I have to inspect human rights issues everywhere for two months. What do you want me to do now?"


    "I told you to go. Who told you to sit there?"


    Chufeng amused a smile, looked at the exasperated are full of charm woman to throw out a sentence, in the latter did not say, Chu Feng suddenly came out a sentence: "long leg Yangma, where do you live?"


    Shawa Qi has been angry confused, Chu Feng asked not to like blurted out: "maple leaf!"


    Chu Feng laughed, opened the door and took Yao Qianxue to the car. Then he turned back and raised his hand: "I''m in a good mood today. I''ll have a drink with you to study whether you will die in the next two months in the holy reign."


    Ha ha, with a smile, shawaqi didn''t make up her mind to go back to qingxiangyuan and walked towards a car. At the same time, she called and said, "prepare dinner for me tonight. It''s for two, and it''s better."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue left Qingxiang garden and drove to the outside of Jianghai city. An hour later, they went to a middle prosperous street.


    Open the car door, Chu Feng looked back to Yao Qianxue and said, "I''ll go shopping and I''ll be back soon. You wait a little bit!"


    Then, without waiting for Yao Qianxue to say anything, Chu Feng quickly closes the door and disappears in the crowd. Yao Qianxue sits in the car with a look of worry in her eyes. But she knows that Chu Feng will do something even if she says it, just like today''s fight with left power.


    Chu Feng, like the rest of the crowd, came to buy things. To have a look here, to take a look there, is not like the strong wind in front of Zuoquan. At this time, it is more like a college student who comes out to hang out.


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng stood at the door of a milk tea shop and asked the boss to ask for a cup of watermelon milk tea. Then he went to one of the seats and sat down. There was a girl full of youth. After turning 360 pairs of left eyes, Chu Feng took out a folded paper from his body and put it on the table.


    The girl Gulu finished milk tea, took a paper towel to wipe her mouth, and then took the paper with her. Then she left with a natural look. Chu Feng didn''t know anything at all.


    Two men wearing sunglasses frowned in the distance, and one of them called and said, "deputy section officer, after Chu Feng left, he came to the new town to hang out and buy some things. Now a milk tea shop is sitting on his own. He doesn''t contact and talk with the rest of the people. Do we have to follow?"


    At the moment, Zuoquan borrows an excuse to listen to the phone in the bathroom. Although chufeng has repeatedly promised, Zuoquan still wants to be more careful, and finally wants to get through to chufeng. At the moment, seeing that chufeng has left without contacting anyone, Zuoquan''s doubts have dissipated.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "Chu Feng struggled out among countless lives and deaths, so there''s no need to follow it. Otherwise, if he finds out, it''s not worth the loss. Come back!"


    Two bodyguards hang up the phone, see Chu Feng is still there with milk tea to drink, a relaxed look, nodding, two people turn to leave together.


    Chu Feng saw all these things in his eyes, and his mouth flashed a faint sneer. For Zuo Quan, chufeng had already moved his heart, but he also knew that he was not convenient to do at that position. On the paper just now were the identification report and his instructions. The girl was a member of the Jade Scorpion group.


    Look at the time on the mobile phone, Chu Feng Wen run a smile: "at most three hours, left right you don''t have to play?"


    Put a piece of ten yuan on the table, Chu Feng stood up with milk tea and went on walking in front of him. After turning a few blocks, he came to a modest gymnasium. Outside the door, it was said that the decoration was temporarily closed. Chu Feng opened the curtain and went directly in.


    Just walked into about 10 meters, two women came up and said, "I''m sorry, sir, the fitness center still needs some time to decorate. You can come back after the decoration is finished."


    Chufeng gentle smile, eyes to the inside light mouth: "I look for Yihe Mingzi!"


    As soon as the words came out, Chu Feng immediately felt that several fierce Qi machines locked him in. The two women who were originally smiling were also cold on their faces, but then the killing machine on their faces faded like tide. Although Chu Feng has a little hair now, compared with the previous hair, she has changed.


    But finally recognized, two women went to the side and stretched out their hands: "less wind, please!"


    In addition to Yao''s family''s daily life, Yao Yifeng and her family are not going to hide in this place.


    Although Jianghai is Fengmen''s territory now, chufeng always needs to be careful. For the sake of this group of Yihe masters, the damper has sacrificed some people. If they are destroyed in the end, they will die!


    A moment later, Chu Feng went through several doors and came to the basement. Dozens of people were sitting on the ground. Chufeng could see that Yihe Mingzi was sitting in the middle. The rest of them were Zhongwu of Yihe family. As for Gao Wu, all of them had been killed and injured. Compared with Jiahe master, Yihe family was lonely.


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, dozens of Yihe masters stood up with a trace of resentment in their eyes. Although it was Gongye and the officials who eventually destroyed them, all that would not have happened without chufeng.


    Yihe Mingzi opened his eyes and said, "sit down!"


    Dozens of experts looked at chufeng and finally sat down. Yihe Mingzi looked at chufeng and said softly: "fengshao, I am the clan leader now. I have told everyone that the official destroyed our family, and the royal family sent people to kill me. Obviously, there is no status of our Yihe family. We are willing to Surrender


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng took a few steps forward and stood in front of the crowd, looked around them and said, "do you want Yihe family to rise again in Weiss, even more brilliant than before?"


    Dozens of Yihe masters raised their heads with hopes in their eyes. If they could, who didn''t want the family''s glory to be the same, but no one spoke. They were all controlled by the poison of Chu Feng. How could it be so simple?


    Chufeng asked with a smile, "how many people are there in Yihe family at present?"Yihe Mingzi didn''t know what chufeng was going to do, but she had decided to lead the Yihe family to surrender. After hearing the words, she said, "there are less than 50 Zhongwu and less than 200 Chuwu. This is all the strength of Yihe family at present."


    All the Yihe masters bowed their heads and their faces were full of shame and pain. Once upon a time when the Yihe family was at its best, there were hundreds of high martial arts, thousands of middle martial arts, and tens of thousands of early martial arts. In addition to the Jiahe family, they were a powerful and incomparable force in Weisi, loyal to the royal family and enjoying glory.


    But now there are only 200 people left. This contrast makes everyone feel miserable.


    Chu Feng nodded gently, took a look at these masters who lowered their heads, understood the extreme contrast in their hearts, and said faintly: "in the future, every year, I can give you 100 million chi to develop, so that the Yihe family can rise to the peak, and I don''t need poison to control you."


    When dozens of experts showed surprise, Chu Feng took out a porcelain vase and handed it to Yihe Mingzi, and said in a loud voice: "I don''t even control your freedom, but when I need you, you must implement unconditionally. You don''t want to betray. If I can say such words, it shows that I can lift you up and destroy you."


    Yihe Mingzi was surprised to see the antidote in his hand. He didn''t understand Chu Feng''s doing. When he gave her the antidote, didn''t he worry about them leaving after detoxification?


    But Chu Feng didn''t know the general situation. He handed Yihe Mingzi a bank card in his hand, and continued: "this card contains 100 million yuan of this year. You distribute it according to the clan leader''s will. I don''t want to interfere. I don''t want the money you earn from your mission in the future. I only need your force. I just need you to be a knife in my hand."


    "When I want you to kill someone, even if he is a brilliant fire, you should carry out it unconditionally. Can you do it?"


    The whole audience was shocked. Dozens of Yihe masters frowned deeply. Yihe Mingzi sat there and bowed to chufeng. They could almost foresee that if Chu Feng and Weis were to fight, they would be a knife or a knife to Weis. But do they have a choice?


    After a few minutes of silence, all the Yihe masters stood up. When the official shells covered qiliding, their hearts were already dead. When Xinzi sent Jiahe master to kill Yihe Mingzi, they completely wiped out hope.


    Qi Qi bowed to Chu Feng and said, "less wind!"


    Chu Feng smiles. Although poison can control the Jardine family, there will never be loyalty. After the collapse of the family and the bread given by himself, Kingdom and morality seem to be less important.


    You''re sorry for me, do you want me to give everything for you? This is the thought of every Yihe master.


    Of course, there is another reason, that is, the Yihe masters of this generation do not have the sense of belonging of the previous generation. They were born with hardship and did not get a trace of the so-called luxury. But Chu Feng now gives them the saying that milk is the mother, which is applicable everywhere. Otherwise, in the first eight years, where did so many traitors come from?


    Although there is no master of Yihe, Chu Feng believes that Yihe Mingzi will surprise him. He opens his mouth in a loud voice: "I will do something in a few days. Later, Yihe Mingzi will tell you that after this task is completed, I will arrange you to sneak back to Weisi secretly. The familiar land is more suitable for your development."


    "I promise that in the future, you don''t have to hide in the dark. You can stand on the top of Weiss just like last century."


    Chufeng left without a long stay. He asked Yihe Mingzi to arrange for these experts to sneak into the corner domain first. Chu Feng had a bold idea that as long as he could use it, he would use it on the blade.


    Yao Qian, who had been waiting for a long time in the car, saw the return of Chu Feng and said unhappily, "don''t you know I''m in the car?"


    Chu Feng is in a good mood after finishing these things. Seeing Yao Qianxue''s angry look and his attractive mouth, he can''t help holding a woman''s breath, which directly makes Yao Qianxue even have no strength to resist. Finally, she hugs him.


    After the long kiss, Yao Qianxue looked at Chu Feng bitterly and said, "after that, you and I are strangers. No matter who is in front of me, my mother''s character will not change in this life. I don''t want her to know that I am deeply connected with you. This will only ignite her hope and make it difficult for you to do it!"


    Chu Feng fondled Yao Qianxue''s hair with heartache. Knowing that she didn''t want to worry about these trifles, she nodded: "don''t worry, I should have listened to you at the beginning, and didn''t give it to your mother. But you also promised me not to leave fengteng. Fengteng in the future can only rely on you and sister Qin!"


    Yao Qianxue turned her head to one side, and opened her mouth when Chu Feng was stunned by what rhythm: "then you step up your pace and let me love you die and die, or graduation is when I leave fengteng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    According to the floor where shawaqi is located, chufeng takes the elevator directly. When she gets out of the elevator, chufeng comes to the door of the room. When she wants to knock on the door, she stops for a moment. She looks around and feels something wrong.


    According to the truth, shawaqi, a famous figure in the world, can''t put even bodyguards into it for the sake of his reputation, but now there are no bodyguards waiting outside, so Chu Feng is on guard.


    After all, people are separated from each other. Who knows if Zuoquan, the son of a bitch, will do anything crazy, such as killing savaqi and putting blame on himself. After all, too many people know the grudges between him and savaqi.


    The left eye penetrates in, sees shawaqi sitting in front of the dining table, the candlelight dinner equipment, the corner of the eye affects for a moment, the secret way this woman is really ready for dinner.


    Just ready to take back her eyes and knock on the door, Chu Feng suddenly caught a trace of shawaqi''s fleeting tension, frowned slightly, looked again in the suite, and finally saw something in a room, the corners of his mouth slowly cocked up.


    Once again carefully examined every corner of the suite, Chu Feng was clear.


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door gently. Chu Feng could see that shawaqi''s body was shaken and looked around. Then he stood up to tidy up his clothes and expression. Then he came over.


    Chu Feng also took back his left eye''s visit, regained his natural look and hung up a faint smile.


    Raise a smile of evil spirit and open his mouth: "tonight, I want to eat you when I see it!"


    Savaki turned around at a glance. The latter shrugged her shoulders and went in, turned over and closed the door. Naturally, she went to sit on the table, looking at the simple four Western food and a bottle of unopened red wine. Several candles were lit. The atmosphere was like eating western food between lovers.


    Savannah did not sit down and went to put out the lights. The whole room was only illuminated by candlelight, and the soft colors were shining on their faces.


    Savaki sat down and swept the wind of Chu as usual, and said in an indisputable voice: "tonight, I have only one condition, which can guarantee my safety in the next two months in the holy pilgrimage. I can also guarantee that I will not attack you internationally in the future. You don''t have human rights. How about this deal?"


    Chu Feng gave a meaningful smile. Looking at savaqi, who was full of charm and even beyond the aesthetic standards of eastern and western regions, Wen ran said with a smile: "I''ve always been curious, how did you get to the top, and you won''t pile it up with your body, just like the rumor?"


    What she didn''t answer made her face slightly changed. She was 30 years old and became the director of human rights organizations. Many people said that she relied on her body to go to the top. But she knew that she was able to climb up, but she also understood that talking to Chu Feng was tantamount to casting pearls before swine.


    He turned his head to one side, reached for the red wine, opened it, and said in a bad tone, "whatever you think."


    "On the contrary, if I had done something, I would have been ready to leave a bad reputation for a long time, so long legged Yangma, you have to change the conditions!"


    Shawaqi put down the red wine bottle, and her face burst into anger. She knew that her long legs were indeed very long, but it didn''t mean that she could be mentioned by Chu Feng countless times. She also added the word "foreign horse" and said, "son of a bitch, can''t you call me my name?"


    Chu Feng took up a glass of red wine and drank it directly. He did not worry about whether it was poisonous or not. With a bit of fun in his mouth, he admired savaki''s acting skills.


    Savaki saw Chu Feng did not speak, eyes flickering after the natural opening: "say it, what conditions do you have?"


    Chu Feng put down his glass, stood up, went to the back of shawaqi, put his hands on the latter''s shoulder and said, "you have smeared me several times, I have forgotten, but I can be sure that I am a devil in Europe and the United States. Of course, I don''t care about these things. After all, you should do something after receiving the benefits of Weiss."


    "Of course, I don''t care about other people in the future."


    Shawaqi is alert. Chu Feng knows that he is a cannibal and does not vomit bones through these contacts. If he does not accept his own conditions, he will certainly have other requirements.


    With shawaqi''s words, the tablecloth hanging from the table to the ground was lifted, and three men from the western regions came out from below, one of them turned his head, and one of the western regions men walked towards a closed room.


    Then came two screams, shawaqi body a shock to see, angrily drank: "what do you do, not say as long as I let Chu Feng drink the wine with overpowering drugs, I will let go of my bodyguard and me, why do you want to kill them?"


    The first man drew up a cold smile on his mouth. He stepped forward and kicked the Chu wind on the ground. His smile deepened a bit and said: "it''s a pity that the most legendary boy in the holy Dynasty met a woman. It''s a pity that he met a woman who was also a man of high blood."


    Savaki felt suffocating, and looked a little nervous. She stepped back two steps and said, "if you want Chu Feng, take it. I am the director general of the international human rights organization. If you kill me, you will definitely pay a heavy price, and the people behind you will pay the price."


    The first man looked at shawaqi, and his mouth overflowed with a faint smile: "Chu Feng, we naturally want to take it away. After all, he is worth 100 million Chi. But before leaving, miss shawaqi must be very lonely. Our brother three has been carrying out this task for a month, and it is also lonely!"Catching the meaning of the first man''s eyes, savaki hurriedly back two steps, which can not know what he wants to do.


    Just in the face of the three smiling men from the western regions, shawaqi had no choice but to despair. The bodyguard was killed. Chu Feng was dizzy by the overpowering drug in the red wine. The sound insulation effect of the room was very good, and it was useless to call it any more. She kept backing away until she was blocked by the wall.


    Shawaqi suddenly ran to the next room, ready to close the door and quickly dial the emergency call, but she just walked to the door, the leader of the man had appeared beside her, grabbed her hair, kicked open the door rudely, pulled savaqi in and threw it on the soft big bed.


    Shava qirao has experienced some dangers. She is still afraid to be possessed by three men and may be killed at the moment.


    The big hand held shawaqi''s hand, the other hand stretched out to hold her black dress. The tearing sound made the head man''s blood boil, and his eyes were full of blazing heat and possession.


    The two men in the western regions behind him were the same. When she was in the dark, she heard a rambling voice: "Tut, I haven''t eaten it yet. How can you get your fingers?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    The situation turned upside down in an instant!


    Shawaqi sat up and looked at the figure standing at the door. For the first time, she felt that the figure of Chu Feng was so tall. Then she looked at the three men from the western regions who were open eyed but could not stand up. She said, "aren''t you dizzy?"


    Just outside the door, Chu Feng''s left eye saw three people hidden under the dining table. There were two bound bodyguards in the room. He knew that savaqi seemed to be under control. But to his surprise, it was the face of the western regions, so we ruled out the possibility of left power.


    Come in and step over from three men, standing in front of savaqi, their backs to the ground, they stretch out their hands and open their mouths: "pink, tender, pink, tender. I really doubt if you have had an operation or have not experienced a man."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and turned to look at the three men in the western regions who showed a trace of fear on the ground and said, "just now, before I drink, you keep winking at me. If I don''t know there is a problem, then I''m a fool. As for the red wine, you see, I drank it, but I didn''t drink it."


    These words are naturally deceived shawaqi, Wandu does not invade the body for these things is just a little dizzy at that time, and then it will be OK.


    Thinking of being desecrated by this guy since contact with Chu Feng, shawaqi''s teeth itched with hatred. Just now she was directly looked at by Chu Feng and was even more angry: "I know that I winked at you. Is that how you treat your benefactor?"


    Chufeng chufeng smiles gently. He looks at the time and opens the door. Yao fatty comes in with more than ten members of the damper. When he found out the situation outside the door, chufeng has already informed him.


    The latter bowed and said, "less wind!"


    "You don''t need to be so polite."


    Chu Feng waved his hand. Although Yao Pang was the host of Zuoxing nightclub, he was a real talent. Chu Feng didn''t kill him and let him be in charge of the river and sea. The fact has proved that Chu Feng is right. Today''s Jianghai is much better than it was at the beginning.


    He pointed to the room and said, "let some brothers clean up the two bodies. You don''t need to do the follow-up work. Miss savaki will take care of it."


    Yao fatso nodded and asked four people to clean up the bodies of the two killed bodyguards and wipe out the bloodstains. He took them out of the Maple Leaf International Hotel and then looked at the three Western men lying on the ground in the room and asked, "how can these three people do?"


    Chu Feng swept them with a warm smile: "take it back and bury it. The sun god started to attack me one after another. This time, we sent out three red level killers. If the front is not good, it will be Yin. I don''t need to be polite. I think I should know who let the sun god''s people come."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s self-confidence, Yao Pang asked no more questions. He waved to the Fengmen members to pick up the three men from the western regions. Chu Feng also took advantage of the situation to take back the gold needles, but still blocked the strength of the three men from the western regions.


    Faced with themselves, they are not qualified for World War I, but if they are given freedom, hundreds of members of the wind door can not leave them.


    After waiting for fat Yao to leave, chufeng went out to the balcony of the hotel to make a phone call, which rang for a long time before being connected. Chu Feng jokingly said with a smile: "it took so long to answer the phone. You can''t forget me when you go back to the south of Hanhuang, so I''ll be sad."


    The phone call is to Liu Zhixin, just heard the leader of the man said 100 million pool currency, the only thing Chu Feng can think of is the cold and barren Nanliu''s consortia once devoured two billion pool coins and offered a reward of 100 million pool coins for their own head because of their own relationship.


    Originally, this matter had been removed not long ago with Weiss''s announcement to resolve the enmity with himself. Although there were still several collisions later, the Hanhuang Nanliu consortium did not throw out another 100 million yuan to do things. However, the three sun god killers still came, and Chu Feng could not help doubting whether Hanhuang Nanliu''s family was in conflict with others.


    On the surface, the reward of 100 million pool coins was withdrawn, but he was still buying his head secretly.


    Just now, Liu Zhixin was in Liu''s hall. At the moment, in order to receive the call from Chu Feng, she went back to her room. She frowned: "Chu Feng, you should be responsible. I have played with you. I admit that, but later I have withdrawn the reward. At the beginning, I provided shelter for you in Weisi. We are partners. Why should I kill you?"


    At the moment, I can''t see Liu Zhixin, and I can''t see the color of cheating on her body, but the anger and affirmation between Liu Zhixin''s words can still be felt by Chu Feng.


    Is it someone else''s time to say: "Huangfu family or Wen family, even tianwangmen are my visible enemies. They all disdain to invite the killer group. As for Weiss, he only wants to kill me by himself, and he won''t ask killers to do things. I don''t have many enemies, so I don''t have many enemies."


    "And there are only a few people who can throw out 100 million pool coins."


    Chu Feng put the phone away a little, secretly told the female tiger when she said with a bitter smile: "I''m just consulting, and I didn''t say it must be you. When I didn''t say it, I''ll dig out people myself."


    With that, Chu Feng hung up the phone directly and edited a text message to ask Yao fat man about the reward he had lost before he killed him, and then he dispersed these things temporarily.Since the South Zhixin put on the phone, the man who didn''t get in touch with Liu was not angry


    But Liu Zhixin seems to forget that it was Chu Feng that she played at the beginning. Chu Feng couldn''t resist at all, and her trousers were also worn by her for chufeng.


    Walking to the balcony of the room and looking at the direction of Shengchao from afar, Liu Zhixin lifted a playful smile on her stomach and whispered to herself: "Chu Feng, Chu Feng, if you know that Miss Ben is pregnant with your child, I don''t know what you think, but it''s a pity that the child''s surname is Liu, which has nothing to do with you!"


    Chu Feng, who is far away from the river and sea, naturally doesn''t know that Liu Zhixin, who was brave enough to eat himself, has been pregnant successfully for several days in a row. Otherwise, he must leave everything in his hand and fly to the cold desert to have a baby.


    At the moment, shawaqi didn''t change her clothes. She just sat there eating in her close fitting clothes. She looked up and glanced at Chu Feng and said, "you''ve seen and touched me. It doesn''t seem to matter what I''ve done. What''s important is how you do it. If you''re sexual, I can''t wear any more."


    "If you''re a gentleman, you won''t do anything if I don''t wear it."


    "Philosophy!" Chu Feng nodded approvingly, went to sit down, put the bottle of red wine aside, cut a piece of steak in his mouth, chewed two mouthfuls and said, "in fact, you are quiet. Don''t be like a night fork. I think you are a goddess. Why do you have to work so hard?"


    Savannah''s hand was sluggish, and then she hummed, "if you take off your sins and walk into the campus, you are a pretty college student, why do you want to be a butcher?"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile. Shawaqi''s words were sharp, and she really didn''t know how to answer. After swallowing the steak thoroughly, Chu Feng poured a cup of red wine from shawaqi.


    It''s strange that two people who have been pinching each other are sitting together to eat at the moment. What''s more strange is that savaki is wearing too much summer clothes, which seems to be the ability supplement of two men and women who are about to fight before the fierce battle.


    After a meal, Chu Feng Sha wa Qi didn''t say anything more. When they both put down their knives and forks, Chu Feng said softly: "your bodyguard is dead. From tomorrow on, I will let four members of the wind door follow you to protect you until you leave the holy court. This is the reward you just winked at."


    "No other requirements?" she said


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at the most white snow-white exposed in his eyes and said with a smile: "how, you really want to play for me, but I''m not responsible for it?"


    "Die!" Shawaqi''s face was cold and she cried out. The clothes were torn. She didn''t have any other clothes here. She had been sent. Otherwise, how could she sit in front of Chu Feng like this.


    In Chu Feng''s disapproving smile, shawaqi said coldly: "although you saved me tonight, these are the people who want to kill you. So you save me just to alleviate the crime that you implicated me. I won''t be grateful to you. On the contrary, you let people protect me, which is your apology to repay me."


    "And I tell you, I hate you very much, as long as you do anything, I will not hesitate to hit you!"


    Chu Feng is not surprised that shawaqi''s firmness, this woman can go to the present position, how tough the mind is, that is inevitable, want her to cancel her own principle because of a little favor, it is really more difficult than the heaven.


    Savaqi was chufeng rascal words and mood ups and downs, especially Chu Feng''s finger poked on the body, is very angry, a clap Chu Feng''s hand and said: "you dare!"


    The door slammed shut, shawaqi was pinched by Chu Feng to tears, looked at the door and scolded: "rascal, you dare to do that, I clip you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    Chu Feng gets up under the service of ice and jade. When he comes to the hall, he feels the atmosphere is a little strange. Looking from his side, Yao Shuren sits helpless on the sofa, which seems to have the meaning that there is no fire.


    Yao Qianxue also sat in the dining room with a gloomy face, eating breakfast one by one, as if there was much hatred in general.


    Frowning, Mu Huanglian is sitting opposite Yao Qianxue. Compared with Yao Qianxue and Yao Shuren''s cold faces, Mu Huanglian is in a good mood. She is eating there and taking big mouthfuls, as if someone is going to rob her.


    Seeing the Chu wind coming down, Mu Huanglian immediately stood up with a strong smile and said with a smile: "the strange son-in-law is up. Come and have breakfast. I''m ready!"


    Chu Feng''s expression was strange. From that night on, he didn''t even say a word to Mu Huanglian. The latter also saw that he would not drive her out. He lived in fengteng garden with thick skin. He was the same as before. For Yao Qianxue''s sake, Chu Feng just turned a blind eye.


    But according to Yao Qianxue''s account, she is so indifferent. How can Mu Huanglian not only feel unhappy, but also seem very happy?


    Yao Shuren stood up and said, "Mu Huanglian, you have to go if you don''t go today. I tell you, if you stay here firmly and make it difficult for Xiaoxue to do it, I will divorce you, and I won''t forgive you all my life."


    Don''t want Mu Huanglian to curl her mouth and return: "leave on the left!"


    Yao Shuren was suddenly upset by Mu Huanglian''s words. Finally, he pointed out that his wife had fallen down heavily. He had nothing to say. He puffed out of the hall directly. It seemed that he didn''t want to see Mu Huanglian.


    Seeing that Yao Qianxue''s face was not very good, chufeng saw Liu Yan and others were also upset. She went over and took Liu Yan''s hand and went directly to the side hall. Seeing Chu Feng ignore herself, Mu Huanglian shrugged her shoulders and went back to the restaurant to continue eating, heartless.


    Chu Feng looked back at the dining room and asked with a frown: "what''s going on?"


    "I''ve had enough!"


    Liu Yan sat down and breathed out a breath, and anger appeared on her face: "I''ve seen those who are shameless, but I really haven''t seen those who are so shameless. If you open the dyeing room for three points of color, you didn''t know yesterday when you came back late, but she didn''t know how to find out the land transfer in Xiaoxue''s bag. It''s still under the name of Xiaoxue, so that''s it."


    She glared at Chu Feng angrily and said unhappily, "it''s all you. Even if you want to give Xiaoxue, you can''t be careful. Now her mother thinks that you and Xiaoxue are acting, and the purpose is not to want her here. Now no matter what Xiaoxue and uncle Yao say, she thinks you love Xiaoxue, and you still die and die."


    "I was a little polite to us before, but now I don''t have a good face for me and LiuXu. I think you are your mother-in-law!"


    Chu Feng heard Liu Yan''s dissatisfaction, but after careful consideration, she was relieved. It was difficult for Liu Yan to make such a decision, and now she has to be oppressed and despised by Yao Qianxue''s mother. That mood must be hard to understand.


    In Chu Feng''s apologetic eyes, Liu Yan hummed: "anyway, I don''t care. This time I won''t give anyone''s face. If you want to cross out Xiaoxue''s name, or add my name, or I''ll live here like a gift from Mu Huanglian. What''s more, you only love Xiaoxue, or how to explain that you don''t give me a house!"


    Liu Yan is not a person who cares about these things, but she is repeatedly attacked by Mu Huanglian. It takes great courage for her to choose to be a woman who can''t see the light of Chu Feng. She seems to be the first class than others. Liu Yan can''t accept it at all.


    Chu Feng has a headache, the most irritable is to deal with these so-called family affairs.


    If Mu Huanglian was not Yao Qianxue''s mother, Chu Feng would have been thrown away, but she should not have been Yao Qianxue''s mother. Chu Feng could not help but feel embarrassed. If she was afraid of heavy hand, Yao Qianxue would be sad.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s hesitation, Liu Yan was even more angry. She stood up and pushed Chu Feng aside and said, "go away, I''m going to work."


    Good like the wind went to pull catkins and left directly. Chu Feng''s attitude made her very sad. She felt that her status was not as high as Yao Qianxue. Otherwise, how could she explain and connive her mother to hurt herself?


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. Liu Yan paid a lot of things to offend the Huangfu family and the literary family. At least now, the stability of the Jianghai Fengmen has made Liu Yan take up half of the credit. Chu Feng is ashamed.


    Out of the side hall, Chu Feng''s face was gloomy, and people could not have to face, but how could they not? Her cold eyes were like a sword. Mu Huanglian''s smiling face suddenly solidified and felt a lump in her heart.


    At first, Liu Yan left in anger. She thought it was Chu Feng because Yao Qianxue scolded Liu Yan. But now she felt something was wrong. She had something in her mouth and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    Yao Qianxue directly put down her chopsticks and stood up. She carried her bag to Chu Feng. She opened it and took out the certificate of property rights that Chu Feng gave her yesterday. She said, "today, I will move out of here and live with sister Qin. I won''t come back here. You are the boss, I''m a subordinate!"With a word, Yao Qianxue went upstairs and came down a few minutes later with two suitcases, which had been packed up last night, and said to Jichi Mingbu, "please say sorry to sister Liuyan and sister LiuXu."


    Then in Mu Huanglian''s gaping look, Yao Qianxue carried two suitcases and went out to put it on the car and left in the dust!


    Chu Feng looks at the far away car and knows that Yao Qianxue doesn''t want to let herself face her mother more calmly because of her embarrassment. She says a kind-hearted girl in her heart. Chu Feng is reluctant to give up such a girl. She never thinks for herself. What she thinks and does is for others.


    Mu Huanglian has already stood up, and her daughter left. She felt that she had misunderstood something. Looking at Chu Feng''s gloomy face, she couldn''t smile for a moment.


    Chu Feng knew Yao Qianxue''s meaning and didn''t want her mother to get anything with her. She took a deep breath and looked at Mu Huanglian''s light mouth: "before the sun goes down today, leave fengteng garden. After that, it will be the residence of sister Liuyan!"


    Indifferent to leave a word, Chu Feng is also too lazy to say anything, ignoring the pale and ugly Mu Huanglian looked at jichimingbu and said: "you go with me!"


    Then he took the people out of the hall and told the members of the damper at the door that if there were any idle people waiting before sunset today, they would throw them out. Then they ignored Mu Huanglian''s plea and directly got on the bus and left with the three girls.


    Liu Jing takes a look at Mu Huanglian, who challenges Chu Feng''s bottom line and is too confident. She shrugs her shoulders and leaves directly. At present, Yao Qianxue doesn''t go to the company for a few days. She always needs to help her with some things.


    Mu Huanglian stood where she was. Last night, she found that the joy of the property right certificate and her conjecture were inseparable from Yao Qianxue''s judgment. Suddenly, she realized that Chu Feng might really like Yao Qianxue, but it doesn''t mean that she will love her husband and her dog!


    After a while, Mu Huanglian blinked her eyes and thought of something. She even laughed. Then, under the strange gaze of the members of the wind door, she went upstairs to pack her luggage. Half an hour later, she left fengteng garden in a big way, as if she had opened her eyes.


    And now the Chu wind came to maple leaf, ready to look for Cui Xin!


    With a small cotton hat and sunglasses behind him, Ji Chi Mingbu didn''t want to be recognized. He was also wondering why Chu Feng had brought her to the hotel. He looked at Chu Feng''s back and did not know where he had gone. He had a little more conjecture in his mind.


    Fengshao will not be the same as those people, what do you want to do to me?


    It''s the hotel. Chu Feng still lets Bing qingyujie leave. The more he thinks about it, the more likely he is. Unexpectedly, his face turns red unconsciously. But ten minutes later, Ji jiguimingbu is embarrassed. Only then does he know that Chu Feng is bringing her to Cui Xin.


    When Ji qimingbu was embarrassed, Chu Feng pointed to yesterday that she really asked Shen Xiuqin for 100 million yuan. Cui Xin said to Ji jiguimingbu: "this is my lover. In a few days, she will go back to the imperial city. You and she will go back together. Fengteng film and television start time is not very long, you need to join."


    Although Ji Chi Mingbu doesn''t want to work so quickly, he also knows that Chu Feng says that he can''t refuse. En en en nods, but his eyes are on Cui Xin. Is she Feng Shao''s lover?


    Chu Feng didn''t want to waste time, and regardless of the presence of a third party, he said to Cui Xin: "money is not so easy to collect. Go back to take good care of your health. If you come back, you should collect money."


    Cui Xin spits out her tongue, charming and moving, and says, "it''s ok now!"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes directly, and was too lazy to say anything more to Cui Xin, a woman who only talked about money but not love. He left maple leaf straight away, looked at the time and made a phone call. After being connected, he asked, "did the three killers recruit last night?"


    On the other end of the phone came the respectful voice of fat Yao: "he died before interrogation!"


    It turns out that on the way Yao took the three men from the western regions back, they bit through the poison hidden in their teeth and died directly. There was no possibility of rescue.


    Chufeng frowned at the smell of the speech. He didn''t expect that the three killers were so tough that they would rather die than say it. He also understood that this was not Yao''s problem. After thinking about it, he said, "I will try my best to solve this matter. Have Jin Qiaoyan contacted you recently?"


    From the last time I went to Weiss, I saw it once before. Later, Chu Feng didn''t contact Jin Qiaoyan. I don''t know what this woman has done during this period of time and whether she has done anything.


    Yao pangzi said, "I only contacted once, asked for 300 people, and then I didn''t call."


    "I see. Let''s do it first." Chu Feng nodded and said that he hung up the phone. When he wanted to call Jin Qiaoyan, ye Zixuan''s call came in. He was curious about what this woman was doing. Chu Feng answered immediately and said with a smile: "little wife, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Do you miss me?"


    At the other end of the phone came a solemn voice: "last night, Huangfu literary world was attacked in the river and sea. At present, he was sent back to the imperial city. Zuo Xiong suddenly became violent in the literati family and died. In addition, Zuo Quan lost some criminal evidence of the literati in the past ten years. The central government directly ordered Zuo Quan to enter the capital and serve as the deputy section officer of the imperial city to replace Wen Aoqing!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    Three things a night, each of which is enough to cause a tremor in the pilgrimage!


    Huangfu Wenyu and Huangfu literary world are the first Huangfu Wenyu and Huangfu Wenyi after the death of the youngest Huangfu Wenren and the second Shao Huangfu Wenyi. However, Huangfu Wenyu is addicted to business and doesn''t care much about family affairs. He just wants to take care of Huangfu group. Therefore, many people regard the fourth young Huangfu literary world as the ultimate successor.


    It can be seen from Huangfu''s family that he has been abroad to come back. It seems that Huangfu''s asking for heaven seems to be cultivating Huangfu''s literary world to become the next head of the family.


    Huangfu''s literary world also gained a firm foothold in a short time after he came back. Not only was he in the limelight of the Huangfu group, but also he was in charge of a lot of power within the Huangfu family. However, when he returned to Huangfu villa in the early morning of Jianghai, he was attacked and killed.


    For a moment, when the news came out, everyone''s eyes turned to the damper. As we all know, the relationship between the Fengmen and the Huangfu family was irreconcilable.


    Although Huangfu ruodie has become the leader of the Fengmen, we all know that Chu Feng can trust Huangfu ruodie''s power in Huangfu''s family, which shows that she has absolute trust in her. Everyone speculates whether Chu Feng is going to attack Huangfu''s family.


    What''s more shocking is that Zuo Quan, the son-in-law of the literary family, also lost the secrets of the literary family for ten years last night. Many of them involved important secrets and darkness. This material also went directly to ye Enzheng''s desk.


    No one knows exactly how to deal with the literati, but it can be imagined that the things left by Zuoquan will not be so simple. Everyone can''t help but feel a little sympathy for the literati. They were just attacked by the Chu wind, and soon they were reported by Zuoquan. The house leakage happened to meet the night rain, and many people picked up the water chestnut wisely.


    Before the situation is clear, it is not easy for anyone to take the lead at this time.


    The Central Committee approved the proposal of the Standing Committee, which directly promoted Zuoquan from the position of deputy staff member of Jianghai to the position of deputy staff member of imperial city.


    It seems that they are all Deputy staff members, but we are very clear that the position of Jianghai section officer is of high gold content, and he will surely be in charge of the Central Committee in the future. If the Deputy staff members can not replace them, they will not have much effect.


    However, the positions of the officials and Deputy staff members in the imperial city are not generally high. As long as there are no major mistakes and the transition is stable for some years, we will not enter the core level of the Central Committee in the future, but we can definitely become an important figure in the Standing Committee. In one night, Zuoquan has half stepped into the top power level.


    It''s just that all of these are bought by selling out the writers. We can all foresee the invisible suppression of the left power by the writers in the future, but we don''t know whether the suppression of the writers can still threaten the left power.


    At noon, Chu Feng just sat in a shop outside Jianghai University, eating, and all the information was gathered into his mobile phone.


    After reading Ye Zixuan''s news and the attitude of the person in charge, Chu Feng smiles bitterly. Chu Feng doesn''t know whether it''s true or not, but whether it''s true or not, it must be the black pot of Fengmen''s back.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care about these things. Even if he killed Huangfu''s literary world, at most, he was said to have a headache about Zuoquan.


    Originally, they wanted to take out Zuoquan with the help of the literati, and then threw the data out. Only the literati knew it, but the effect was far from what was expected. Zuoquan not only didn''t get angry by the literati, but also directly stabbed the writer to the top with their help.


    As for Zuo Xiong''s death, no one cares, but Chu Feng doesn''t have to think about it. It must be the Wen family''s report that made Zuo Xiong angry at Zuoquan and killed the guy who didn''t have literary blood.


    But all these Chu winds can be understood. The only thing that is hard to understand is that Zuoquan''s cold-blooded, when he can''t hide, goes to extremes directly. He can ignore Shangwen family and his own son''s death. Even though he can''t threaten the river and sea, there is an invisible enemy in the wind gate of the imperial city.


    Even if the writers hate the betrayal of the left power in their hearts, they dare not do anything to the left power at the top of the storm. After the storm has passed, they must have settled down in that position with the help of the left power.


    Although he had a headache, Chu Feng had to admire Zuo Quan''s means. He sacrificed his own son to resolve the crisis of deceiving the literati. He also stepped on the literary school''s direct superior position first. His method was brilliant!


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng has no way to stop these things. His biggest move to kill Zuoquan is eliminated in this way. No accident, Zuoquan must know that it is his own ghost.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a cold, sighed: "left right, left right, I really despise you!"


    Originally, he was curious about who attacked Huangfu''s literary world, but now Chu Feng has vaguely known that Huangfu''s literary world wants to swallow Feng Teng. He knows that Zuoquan betrays him and he will be angry with the latter. But last night, he was attacked. If Zuoquan reminds him in advance, then the charge of attacking!


    Patting his head, Chu Feng clenched his fist and scolded: "damn left power, you''d better plan strategies all the time!"But he can''t do anything to Zuoquan. He deepens the resentment between himself and Huangfu family. Chu Feng is frustrated, but he can''t help it. Now anyone who starts to fight Zuoquan will have bad luck.


    When Chu Feng is ready to wait for this matter to cool a little bit and then fight against Zuoquan, a man who is ambitious and can sacrifice his son, a figure comes and sits directly at his table, wearing sunglasses, but he can''t block his delicate face.


    Who is not Jin Qiaoyan?


    Jin Qiaoyan looked around and saw people coming and going everywhere. He frowned and said, "there are so many people here. The Huangfu family is still looking for me. If someone sees me with you, Huangfu asks the sky. In order not to have any change, he will pursue me. I don''t want to die so early."


    Coughing, he looked at the door of Jianghai University and said with a smile: "it''s rare to come back once, so come and see the places where you''ve been before. Don''t you think it''s better to look at a group of young people?"


    Jin Qiaoyan angrily said: "you play me hard once, I''m in a good mood, or I''m worried that you, the boy, don''t know when to die."


    Chu Feng smile, two people do not believe each other is to choose cooperation, it is a bit tricky, look at the time said: "don''t worry, one day this little will meet you, but so long, what have you done, don''t tell me you want 300 people, a day to call a few accompany you?"


    Jin Qiaoyan felt that there would be no familiar people around him. He took off his sunglasses and gave Chu Feng a white eye. He hummed: "the film that my sister made up is still reserved for you. I don''t believe it can be checked at any time."


    "As for three hundred people, it''s not all for you


    Chu Feng is very excited. If this is said from a girl of eighteen or nine years old, Chu Feng doesn''t feel much about it, and he will enjoy this coquetry. But from Jin Qiaoyan, a woman over 40, Chu Feng means cold sweat.


    Seeing Chu Feng that way, Jin Qiaoyan said with a smile: "you bastard, do you want to behave so dirty?"


    When Chu Feng was not the expression you made, Jin Qiaoyan also went to tease him and said, "sooner or later, you will fight with Huangfu family. The imperial city will be your main battlefield. However, it has been said in the Huangfu family for more than 20 years that everything in the Huangfu family has been transferred to the imperial city.


    It''s just that Jianghai is, after all, the place where the Huangfu family made a fortune. I have a hunch that maybe Jianghai is the base camp of the Huangfu family. It used to be and is still the same. As for why, I don''t know why. "


    Chu Feng asked, "what do you mean, the Huangfu family has moved everything to the Imperial City, but the real foundation still remains in the river and sea?"


    Jin Qiaoyan nodded and nodded affirmatively: "yes, because no matter it was the old monster at the beginning, or Huangfu asked the sky, now, although they are all staying in the Imperial City, looking honest and honest, Jianghai is more than a symbol, but I always think it will not be so simple. Huangfu and his Laozi are not all people with eggs in one basket."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Jin Qiaoyan''s analysis was similar to what he had thought before. However, with the passage of time, he had many confrontations with Huangfu family, and Huangfu villa was burned down by himself. Chu Feng has virtually regarded Jianghai as a spiritual symbol of Huangfu family, without much substantive things.


    But just now Jin Qiaoyan''s words aroused Chu Feng''s almost forgotten things, and made him Alert: "you want 300 people to go, just to dig out the real details of Huangfu family?"


    Jin Qiaoyan nodded and said: "yes, although everyone said that Huangfu Junyi is the supreme existence of the Huangfu family, but I have heard that Huangfu Junyi was just an ordinary little old man 80 years ago, but he suddenly showed his edge and later went to the imperial city after playing with the founding leader."


    "Aren''t you curious that all the more than 30 brothers of Huangfu Junyi are dead, and none of them is left?"


    A thousand year old family has always been a portrayal of the Huangfu family in the eyes of outsiders. It is only along the way that the Huangfu family has been weak and killed the old monster Huangfu Junyi. Chu Feng thinks that the strength of the Huangfu family lies in its existence for thousands of years. No one knows how much people''s livelihood it really controls.


    But if only this is the case, why did the Huangfu family survive in the repeated changes of dynasties, and even let Emperor Qianlong visit in person?


    Chu Feng suddenly had a kind of suddenly bright meaning, a pull gold Qiaoyan in that face on the Bo''s kiss a smile: "now found that you are not nothing, only can study musical instruments these, the head also quite has the analytical ability."


    When Jin Qiaoyan was annoyed that Chu Feng had nothing to say, the latter turned to say: "so you can do it. What do you need to tell me directly. If your conjecture is true, I will certainly take away his real details and cut off his hands and feet before starting to fight against Huangfu family."


    Then when Jin Qiaoyan wanted to say something, Chu Feng saw a figure coming out of Jianghai University and said to Jin Qiaoyan, "I have something to do with you next time I''ll look for you to study musical instruments."


    After that, Jin Qiaoyan ran away. Seeing Chu Feng''s direction, she hummed: "Stinky boy, I don''t want to find a green girl to reclaim the land. Young people, you have good energy!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    "Hello, girl Sorry, I have the wrong person! "


    The girl came out of the room was stunned, and then saw Chu wind turn around, and a joking smile was raised at the corner of her mouth. After Chu Feng walked out for a few meters, she said, "I don''t mind if I don''t know it or bubble it!"


    Said to continue to wait opposite, secretly making a dragon questioned character, but not yet two steps, the girl walked to directly hold Chu Feng''s arm, raised a delicate smile and said: "you don''t want to bubble me, but I want to bubble you!"


    Chu Feng blinks his eyes and is a little confused. If she doesn''t start to recognize the wrong person, she will doubt whether the girl wants to do anything to herself. But now, Chu Feng secretly thinks, is it that I am so handsome and miserable that my sister will stick it up directly when she sees it?


    The girl looked at Chu Feng''s dismay look, and smiled and pulled him forward, and said, "rest assured, I am clean, still, you don''t suffer!"


    "Stop!"


    Chu Feng suddenly big head, break the girl''s hand back two steps back to look at her, eyebrows slightly wrinkle, make sure that they do not know, but the girl that there is still a joke, let Chu Feng feel she knows her, squint asked: "you know me?"


    Chu Feng hears words to be alert, although did not feel the girl has any malice, but identity such as to be stabbed out or some dismay.


    Look up and down again, still can not find a little familiar meaning, Chu Feng bitterly shook his head: "you recognize the wrong person!"


    After finishing Chu Feng turned to leave, I thought that he would like to go out and dress up well. Although Jianghai Fengyun''s shooting makeup technology is good, but people who meet a little bit of eye can recognize it. In addition, Chu Feng is afraid to think of it, along with the microblog fans who are said to have more than 200 million people.


    Finally, I can understand why so many stars go out like thieves, and they are under great pressure!


    Seeing Chu wind seems to run away, the girl chuckles out, and looks at the shadow of Chu wind and throws out a whisper: "chufeng, leave me in Jianghai, just let Yao chuzi take care of me properly, and don''t give me Laozi back. What are you thinking about, saying you love me, but you haven''t found me for months."


    "If you don''t like me, do you have to take care of me?"


    Chu Feng has walked out of the footsteps to stop, blink and blink to turn around to look at that strange face, finally come back to stand in front of the girl, stare at that face for a long time, finally close to a few, about 10 cm appearance, tentatively asked: "we know?"


    The girl suddenly made a kiss on the mouth of Chu wind, and waited for Chu wind to respond. The voice of the people around me rang into a piece.


    "Not to say Rose Fairy likes a woman, how to kiss this man?"


    "How does this man have a little acquaintance? It seems that where I have seen him, is it a man of rose fairy?"


    The crowd''s comments let Chu Feng forget his own relatives, step back and look at the eyes full of banter and playful girl, left and right up and down constantly look, finally burst out a rough mouth: "I rely on, your mother is not Lang eyebrow?"


    The girl with a smile was cold immediately after hearing the words, and kicked her foot towards the Chu wind without warning and said, "why don''t you die, Miss Ben is a rose fairy with beautiful nature and gentle and skillful, can you speak?"


    This time, Chu fengrao is unwilling to believe that the person in front of you is Lang Meimei, but the familiar style and the words of the surrounding people. Chu Feng just can''t believe it. Hold the leg of Lang Meimei and smile bitterly: "how do I know you have been cosmetic, but you look quite pure."


    Lang Mei and Mei hum: "Miss Ben has always been pure!" Then I found that Chu Feng held his feet. Although he was wearing pants, his posture was too much. His eyes were cold and cold. He looked at the boy who looked stiff around: "who can see more, I won''t know you tomorrow."


    In a word, all the people scattered, Rose Fairy Lang eyebrows, although his father langdeli had been forced away by the wind, but it does not mean they can despise Lang Mei Mei.


    Satisfied with a smile, Lang Mei Mei looked at Chu Feng hum: "I have pants today, you can not see things with this!"


    Lang Mei Mei came straight to the arm of Chu Feng, and led Chu Feng in the consternation of students of Jianghai University, and said: "I will not care about your slander of my face modification today. Remember, Miss Ben is beautiful and perfect. All of them are brought by the womb."


    "I just found that you, the eight eggs, especially like the fresh sister, like Xia Wei Yao Qianxue and Huangfu Ruoxi, so miss Ben didn''t make up!"


    Chu Feng suddenly suddenly why he did not recognize Lang Mei Mei at first, dare not make up, but others make up are more beautiful, Lang eyebrow makeup is uglier appearance.


    But then he paused to aftertaste what Lang Meimei said, and glanced at Lang Mei Mei and said, "what did you say just now, what do you become and what has to do with me?"


    Lang Meimei ha ha ha ha ha walked to Chu Feng, left and right look back: "although still so tender enough men, but you do these days Yao fat all told me, yes, Miss Ben very appreciate you, think you such a man can deserve me, so I am ready to give you a chance to chase me.""Do you feel honored?"


    Chu Feng rolled a white eye, Lang Meimei''s self-confidence is still as strong as before. She flicked her forehead and took her hand to go forward. She said: "the women around me can''t turn on you. If you want a chest without a chest, or a buttock without a buttock, you are not interested."


    Chu Feng saw the eyes of the people around him, a red face, and dragged Lang Mei Mei to quicken her steps, but Lang Mei Mei could not pay much attention to so many words, until Chu Feng admitted that she was a young and invincible young girl.


    A figure came out of the street shop by the side of the road, looking at the back of Chu Feng and Lang''s eyebrows disappearing. Xiumei gently frowned: "brother Xiaofeng, come back a few times and don''t come to see me. Do you really only have Xiaoxue in your heart? Do you really treat me as a sister?"


    Chu Feng, who left, did not know that there was a man behind her. She was pulled by Lang Meimei and walked out several blocks into a couple restaurant. Originally, Chu Feng didn''t want to come to such a place, but she was pulled by Lang Meimei. There was no way. The girl''s valiant nature could not be understood by the earth people.


    Almost and Liu Yan in front of their own, have a fight.


    In the lovers'' restaurant, Lang Meimei asks for a quiet corner and sits there with Chu Feng. It seems that she has just been released from prison after ten years without eating good food. She ordered more than ten dishes at a time. If Chu Feng hadn''t said it, Lang Meimei would have ordered all the most expensive dishes on the menu.


    Waiting for the food to be served, Chu Feng turned his eyes wildly and asked, "you haven''t eaten for several days. Can you eat so many things for two people?"


    Lang eyebrows white Chu Feng a look, put the bag on the table, hummed: "in the past, you can pull Sun Li to eat with me, but that guy was seen by the Fengmen brothers to eat with me, and after a few dozen times, he did not dare to eat with me. For several months, I eat alone, and no one dares to eat with me in school."


    "At first, she could eat with Xia Wei and Yao Qianxue, but later Xia Wei went to medical school and seldom went back to Jianghai University. Yao Qianxue spent most of her time in fengteng group. She ate alone and had a bad appetite."


    Although Lang Meimei said it easily, Chu Feng could feel the sadness in her words. Once langdeli''s daughter, the little princess of Jidao, had too many days, and she would not be able to stand the loneliness.


    He also guessed that Yao Pang Zi had misunderstood himself. At first, Chu Feng just told him to take care of Lang Meimei. Later, he thought that Lang Meimei was his own woman. So it was normal to see her eating with Sun Li and beating Sun Li.


    Looking at Lang Meimei, no matter when he was a smiling face and strong, Chu Feng said with a smile: "if you are really lonely, you can go to your father, and I haven''t given you leave. If it''s really not possible, let your father come back. Before I was worried about the resurgence of death, now he comes back just like that."


    "Don''t lie to me?" he asked happily


    Chu Feng nodded, you can see that Lang Meimei is really happy at the moment: "cheat you and can''t get anything, you are not easy to a person, let him come back!"


    A brilliant smile appeared on Lang Mei''s face, and he suddenly stretched out his hand and pinched Chu Feng''s nose and said with a smile: "Stinky boy, you have finally said a word. However, I have talked with my father on the phone. However, he said that I am going to have a younger brother or sister soon. I don''t want to come back, and I''m going to have a carefree life!"


    "As for me, I find myself in love with you. You are in the holy pilgrimage. I''m not going anywhere."


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth touched. Lang Meimei was a typical little sister before. It was inevitable to worship the strong. But it was also a tough and boundless girl. It was almost like having a Liuyan. Chu Feng was not willing to provoke Lang Mei Mei.


    Looking at the food coming up, quickly opened the topic: "eat quickly, after eating, I will take you a place, see you so poor, find you a few small partners!"


    Lang Mei blinked, tilted his head and jokingly said: "xiaofengfeng, do you plan to take me into the back palace to meet my sisters?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    After having a meal with Lang Meimei, Chu Feng took her to Shen Xiuqin''s home. Fortunately, Shen Xueyan was not there, and Chu Feng was also less willing to give up. As soon as he walked into the hall, a tall figure ran into Chu Feng''s arms, and he could not hide his joy: "master, that''s great. I can finally do acupuncture."


    This man is Qing who has been in Jianghai for some days. Before finding a suitable candidate, chufeng is ready to make Qing the president of the newly developed fengteng hospital. Qing has no opinion about this. These days, she has been discussing with Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue about opening a business, and has been living in Shen Xiuqin''s home.


    With the chufeng behind the Lang eyebrows curled his mouth: "all play to the international up, big carrot head!"


    Once, Lang Meimei was also a famous woman in the top circle of the river and sea. Shen Xiuqin naturally knew her. She heard her murmuring, chuckling and whispering, "Meimei, it seems that there is no need for anything but these?"


    Lang Meimei was stunned and reflected on what she had just said, which made her face embarrassed. In those comprehensive aspects, she seemed to be much worse than Qing. She hummed: "I haven''t grown up yet. She has been developed by Chu Feng, which is incomparable!"


    The smile on Shen Xiuqin''s face was even more brilliant. She said with a smile: "she is Chu Feng''s Apprentice. Do you think master can be an apprentice?"


    Lang Mei looks embarrassed again. Seeing that Chu Feng and Qing didn''t hear their conversation with Shen Xiuqin, they were more relaxed. But they still murmured: "who knows if Chu Feng will throw her beautiful apprentice to bed?"


    At the moment, Qing also realized that there were others around her, whose face was slightly red. Chu Feng''s face was still filled with excitement. Originally, she didn''t know anything about acupuncture and moxibustion of Chinese medicine, but she studied it for a period of time with the book given by Chu Feng. Now, she has captured the simple acupuncture and moxibustion, and she is very excited.


    "That, you second development ah?" he asked in a low voice


    Qing was also curious about what Chu Feng was doing so close to him. He blushed when he heard that Chu Feng was too tight. He lowered his head and whispered, "that Noria bought a few courses of Fengyuan Yangyin pills. I think it''s not bad to say."


    Said Kaiqing thought of what, raised his head and said: "by the way, master, two months ago I ordered ten sets of the emperor''s pills and sent them back to Wenzhou. My father called two days ago and said that he had married two more wives. When he informed me, I asked you whether the Rothschild family could represent the sales of fengteng Wenzhou?"


    "I told sister Qin about this, but she said that she needed your consent. After all, fengteng Pharmaceutical Industrial Park has not been built yet, and the demand exceeds supply."


    Chufeng didn''t have too many fluctuations. He thought about it. However, because the speed of production could not meet the market, eight regions in China delayed delivery of goods. Although Xiangjiang has built a fengteng pharmaceutical factory under the strong capital chain of Huo''s, there is not enough production in Xiangjiang.


    It''s a good thing to open up the market of Wenzhou. Chu Feng has planned for a long time, but the shortage of supply is a problem. After thinking about it, he said, "it''s OK to cooperate with your family. It''s only now that the supply is in short supply. It''s estimated that the cooperation will not start until the beginning of next year. The industrial park outside dianlan and Jianghai will be opened."


    "What''s more, sister Qin told me that it would take eight months to order foreign equipment in line, so can we wait?"


    Qing''s face showed a little disappointment. She didn''t mean to covet anything. She used Fengyuan Yangyin pills. She felt that she could feel it firsthand. She wanted to introduce such a magical drug to the whole world. It is estimated that people under 80 years old will use such magic drugs except those who can''t use them before they are 20 years old. Qing can''t imagine how big a market it is.


    Noria came to her side and said, "Qing, I checked the equipment ordered by fengteng the other day. It was made by Nuoji. If fengshao really cooperates with the Rothschild family, you don''t need to wait for eight months, and you can enter that batch of equipment within one week at the latest."


    "As for the process of building the industrial park, it is true that the technology of the holy pilgrimage will need to be completed by next year, but the construction of Daxiong will only take three months."


    Originally some disappointed qingwenyan''s eyes lit up, clapped his hands and said: "yes, if Nuoji manufacturing production, let them give the previous customer''s to fengteng directly, and the rest can be moved back. If Daxiong construction sends someone to help fengteng build, it will be completed in three months, and production will start in the fourth month."


    Shen Xiuqin, who has been standing beside her, twitches violently at the corners of her mouth. She says, "that Nuo machinery manufacturing company is one of the top five machinery production equipment manufacturing companies in the world. They have a lot of orders every year. We fengteng also spent a lot of effort to line up. It will take eight months to pick up the goods."


    "That Daxiong construction company is one of the top five construction companies in the world. It has more than 100 construction teams, which control the fastest and most cutting-edge construction technology in the world. They built the highest building in Tianchi


    After all, as long as the quality is guaranteed and the construction is completed as soon as possible, no company is reluctant to pay for the money. After all, if the company can guarantee the quality and complete the construction as soon as possible, the benefits may be huge, just a month or half ahead of scheduleShen Xiuqin didn''t go on with his words, but the meaning is very clear. It is difficult for such two top companies in the world to queue up. How could they have traveled thousands of miles to Shengchao and delivered goods ahead of time?


    In Chu Feng''s and Shen Xiuqin''s curious looks, Qing smiles awkwardly and says, "the boss who made Nuoji is my uncle, and the boss built by Daxiong is my father''s brother!"


    Rao is Shen Xiuqin with a strong spirit and a strong mind. At the moment, when she heard Qing''s words, she was also weak in her legs. She sat down on the sofa beside her and didn''t fall to the ground. What Qing said was very obscure, but the meaning was very clear. Nuoji and Daxiong were both the property of the Rothschild family.


    Can''t help shaking his head and sighing: "it''s really the Rothschild family. How many world-famous enterprises are still under your control?"


    Chu Feng was also a little surprised. He knew that the Rothschild family was strong, but he didn''t expect to be so strong. Compared with the Huangfu family''s deep-rooted in the holy Dynasty, the Rothschild family is deeply rooted in the world.


    With a bitter smile and shaking his head, "it seems that I need to know more about my partner, so that I don''t know it''s an ally any day I encounter it!"


    Qingkan chufeng and Shen Xiuqin''s expressions are also a little complacent, that kind of pride of the family''s strength, chufeng said with a smile: "now my father is eager for fengteng''s medical agent, and he stays up all night. If it''s just these two questions, I believe my father will certainly agree, after all, it will not hurt us."


    "As long as you nod, master, I''ll call my father right away to confirm this matter. The equipment and people will arrive together."


    One year ahead of schedule, Chu Feng is also very excited. One year is enough to create a lot of profits and open up the market in Wenzhou. He nodded and agreed: "no problem, just do as you say. Let your father send someone to talk with sister Qin in person. Business is still business."


    Seeing Chu Feng promise Qing is also very happy, en en nodded and went to one side to make a phone call. Chu Feng was also in a good mood at the moment. He went to sit down and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect to have such a harvest. It seems that it''s difficult for the wind to rise. I''m going to build a fengteng consortium?"


    Shen Xiuqin gave Chu Feng a look, but she was also happy that the Rothschild family could quickly solve the problem.


    Just want to talk, found Lang eyebrow is still standing in place, stretched out his hand in front of her and shook his mouth: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Lang Mei shook her head and looked at Qing who went to the restaurant to call. She said, "it seems that the man I like is not ordinary. Even the miss of the Rothschild family can take it. There is no explanation for it!"


    Then she went over and sat down beside Chu Feng. She took hold of the latter''s arm and said, "so I have decided that men with outstanding abilities are rare in this era. Miss Ben takes back what she said to you. It''s not that I give you a chance to chase me, but to officially announce that I want to chase you!"


    Chu Feng pushed away her brow. It was estimated that there were not many people with this kind of nerve. Looking at Shen Xiuqin, who was smiling, Chu Feng was about to open his mouth. Qing hung up the phone and came up embarrassed and said, "master, my father said that it would take four months as soon as that. He could not wait. If the drug was sold in Wenzhou, four months would be enough to create countless wealth Rich. "


    Seeing Chu Feng''s face without a smile, Qing knew that Chu Feng hated greedy people. He said cautiously, "so my father hopes master, you can give 10% of the three medicines distributed to the eight regions of the holy pilgrimage to the Rothschild family, and my father guarantees that the 10% profit will be at least 70% of the price of your domestic goods!"


    Chu Feng pursed his lips and said, "what do you mean? If I buy a set of 1000 yuan in China, your father will give me a set of 1000 yuan in Wenzhou, or even more?"


    "No!" Qing shook his head, looked at everyone''s eyes, and said in a low voice: "my father said that as long as master gave the Rothschild family absolute agency in Wenzhou and did not let others interfere, he could monopolize, so that people in Wenzhou could not buy things at the price of Qinzhou!"


    Chu Feng laughed. What the Rothschild family did was monopolize the industry. Chu Feng could imagine that 70% of the profits he could get. Maybe the drugs in the hands of the Rothschild family, in the holy pilgrimage, one thousand sets might become two thousand or even three thousand.


    After all, it''s no surprise.


    However, Chu Feng seemed hesitant to reduce the amount of drugs in eight regions to the Rothschild family. After all, the eight regional agents were not good at dealing with it. After all, Chu Feng touched his nose and said with a smile, "no problem. Except for Jiangnan, the other seven regions, your family will take care of it. They have no problem. I can give you 20% of the drugs! ¡±


    Qingshen was stunned, then he laughed and said, "no problem, they will agree!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    There was no accident.


    It was not long before Qing conveyed Chu Feng''s meaning back. One by one phone calls were made to Shen Xiuqin''s mobile phone. After receiving six calls, Shen Xiuqin''s expression was also wonderful to a certain extent.


    In everyone''s curiosity, Shen Xiuqin said the content of the phone. Just now Huangfu Wenyu of Huangfu group called and said that Zhongyuan medicine was saturated and could be purchased less from next month. The meaning has been clearly explained.


    In addition, Huang''s group, which controls the two regions of dianlan and Southeast, also called, saying that the goods have been saturated and that they will start to import less goods next month, which is similar to what Huangfu Wenyu said.


    Secondly, Ma Ma group, Qiao group, and the agent in Northwest Jinan also called. They all have similar meanings. But Shen Xiuqin and even Chu Feng all know that fengteng medicine is in short supply. How can it be saturated?


    All eyes are on Qing. It can also be said that in pondering over the energy of the Rothschild family, the power of several major groups has been separated in such a short period of time. That is not a simple strength to explain, it can be said to be a deterrent.


    Green also did not expect so soon to have a response, secretly father really worried when a smile: "the old man is angry, a little impatient, ha ha!"


    Chu Feng shook his head and decided to study the Rothschild family well when he had time. He also turned his eyes to the more and more attractive Shen Xiuqin and said, "sister Qin, didn''t you say that fengteng is going to be listed? I sent you a man


    Although fengteng group has many branches, involving real estate, film and television, catering, agriculture and other industries, the assets that appear in front of the public have reached 15 billion Chi Yuan, enough to be listed. However, since it was only half a year since its establishment, Shen Xiuqin has a mind, but has not moved.


    Once listed, it may double a lot, just like Ma Shoufu. Just like Ma Shoufu, his personal value will rise three times. However, there will also be a situation in which large consortia directly merge and the group will change ownership overnight.


    So Shen Xiuqin and Chu Feng said that they have been recruiting talents, but through screening and testing, the number of people recruited is very limited, and there is a lack of people with real weight level.


    At the moment, Chu Feng talks about it. Shen Xiuqin shakes her head and replies, "fengteng is listed. With the reputation now, there must be many shareholders involved. But our foundation is not very thick. If we encounter a slightly larger Liu''s consortium, we may be completely absorbed in one day."


    "After all, listing is not only a means of playing, but also a game of money. If there is not enough liquidity there, it is difficult to avoid the risk of being swallowed up. The securities regulatory authority may not be able to play with those high-level speculators."


    This is Shen Xiuqin''s concern. There are risks in going public. One step is paradise, and the other step backward may be hell.


    Although Chu Feng doesn''t do business, she knows a little about these things. She knows Shen Xiuqin''s worries. She doesn''t want the hard-working company to collapse. She reaches out and pats Lang Meimei, who sits beside her. Chu Feng says meaningfully: "listing is a big risk, but if the world''s first hacker, the hand of God will participate in it?"


    Shen Xiuqin was stunned. Then she stood up without any sign and asked, "you are talking about the guy who attacked the Tianchi security system and directly caused the Swiss bank to collapse last year. In addition, she broke down the hand of God of Australia''s Satya consortium. She was called the killer of the stock market. Who is it


    Chu Feng nodded, thumbed up and said with a smile: "it seems that sister Qin has a lot of research on this. Yes, it''s this person!"


    After being confirmed by Chu Feng, Shen Xiuqin shook her head: "but that''s impossible. No one knows who the hand of God is, and neither men nor women know who they are. Even if you know who he is and where he is, others may not help you."


    "Not necessarily."


    Chufeng laughs and looks away from Shen Xiuqin''s body. She looks at the Lang eyebrows beside her. She asks meaningfully, "Meimei, if I give you some good and sincere invitation, will the hand of God come to fengteng group?"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile. Shen Xiuqin and Qing were both smart women. Lang Meimei said this, but her eyes narrowed and looked at her. Shen Xiuqin tentatively said, "eyebrow, is the hand of God a woman? Do you know her? "


    Lang Meimei nodded and looked at the helpless Chu Feng and said: "yes, it''s a woman indeed. However, please don''t touch her any real gold, silver or anything. Of course, if xiaofengfeng is willing to aggrieve himself, fengteng group can be listed at any time, and its assets will rise ten times within three months, which should not be difficult!"


    The helplessness on Chu Feng''s face turned into a bitter smile. Lang Meimei said that it was just pushing herself to the top of the storm. Shen Xiuqin, who regarded money as his life, must kidnap himself and throw him on the bed!


    Langmei''s eyes jokingly cast a glance at Chu Feng and replied: "not very big, 19 years old!"


    In a word, Shen Xiuqin''s breath stopped. The hand of God was killed four years ago. He was not only the king of the hacker industry, but also the killer of the stock market. As long as he did it, a certain company would be in bad luck. Such a person is only 19 years old. Was not the hand of God, which made countless hackers scared four years ago, only 15 years old?At this time, the green voice of the mouth: "you are the hand of God!"


    The words are very positive, which makes Shen Xiuqin''s eyes shrink. She didn''t think that Lang Meimei was so young. How could she be the hand of God? But now Qing talks about it. She is 19 years old. Her eyes are staring at her. She is ignorant and knows how to drink and fight. She is the hand of God?


    Lang Meimei didn''t answer Qing''s question, just looked at Chu Feng and said with a smile: "xiaofengfeng, can''t you play tonight?"


    It is not an answer. She has already admitted that she is the hand of God. Although Qing has already guessed it, it is also a small shock. She knows that if her father knows that Lang Meimei is the hand of God, she must be killed from Wenzhou crazily, because four years ago, the Rothschild family lost one billion pool coins to look for the hand of God.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath. At first, he didn''t know. But because of the appearance of hundreds of millions of microblogs, Chu Feng asked Ye Zixuan to check it and knew that it was Lang Meimei. Maybe it wasn''t about to do anything earth shaking. Lang Meimei didn''t hide too many things and was finally locked by Yinfeng.


    At first, Chu Feng did not expect that Lang Meimei would be the hand of God. Later, he thought of it because he found that the number of Weibo fans at home and abroad was almost equal, and the number of foreign fans seemed to be rising, which made Chu Feng curious.


    Although the power of the media is huge, but for people who pay little attention to news now, but who often surf the Internet with their mobile phones, it is a little worse after all. How to create this microblog with hundreds of millions of people?


    Chu Feng looked at it curiously and saw comments in some corners. I''m afraid that only the hand of God can match such a huge number of microblogs.


    Chu Feng, who had a little more thoughts, looked it up on the Internet. When the hand of God started microblogging, he directly used a super software to pop up computers all over the world, which instantly increased countless fans.


    This time, it''s a similar situation, but not at home, but abroad. It''s not that there are pop-up windows directly. It''s just a few hours to let people click in with an attractive title in some small corners, which contains the introduction of Chu Feng and the legend of the wind and cloud, which virtually increases the number of microblog users, just a few hours.


    At this point, Chu Feng also had a bold guess, that hundreds of millions of microblogs are controlled by Lang Meimei, then she will not be the hand of God, but now Chu Feng is absolutely sure.


    Jidao little princess Lang eyebrow, is the hand of God, so that countless consortia hate, but also want to get people, let many kingdoms want to destroy, but also eager to possess people.


    The hall is completely quiet. Lang Meimei always keeps a smile and looks at Chu Feng. Although she is curious about how Chu Feng guesses that he is the hand of God, it doesn''t matter, but now she believes that Chu Feng is the only man in the world who can match her, which is enough.


    Without waiting for Chu Feng''s organizational language to give an answer, Shen Xiuqin said directly: "Chu Feng, for the future of the group, the future of the group, you dream of building a consortium, sacrifice it, and eyebrows are not bad, in Jianghai university is also one of the school flowers, do not hurt you, how good a woman


    Chufeng heard the speech directly burst out the vulgar: "rely on, you think I am a stallion?"


    She didn''t want Shen Xiuqin to fight against each other, holding her fingers and saying, "isn''t it? Ruyu, Huangfu ruodie, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo are the only ones I know to roll sheets with you. In addition, Cui Xin asked me to take away 100 million yuan. Although I haven''t done anything yet, you will certainly talk to her. That''s five! "


    "Tell me, in this monogamous age, how many women have you played with, not stallion? What are you?"


    Shen Xiuqin''s questions made Chu Feng dumbfounded, but she couldn''t find any reason to refute it. Finally, she laughed bitterly: "even if you think I''m a stallion, at least I''m a stallion with feelings. Can''t you just be a woman?"


    Lang Meimei shrugged her shoulders beside her and said, "it doesn''t matter to me. If Chu Feng plays for me one day, I''ll go to fengteng. If he doesn''t play for me, it doesn''t matter. If fengteng comes into the market, I''ll go black!"


    Shen Xiuqin twitched, glared at Chu Feng and said, "are you willing or not? If you don''t, I will hold a meeting of responsible persons to vote on a show of hands. Even if you are the absolute shareholder, but all the responsible persons agree, you can''t object to it. This is the rule you have set yourself!"


    Chu Feng was surprised to see Shen Xiuqin. Originally, it was a beautiful job. She could get the hand of God and a perfect girl like Lang Meimei. However, Chu Feng always felt uncomfortable and felt that she was doing business with her body.


    However, it would be a shame to see that Shen Xiuqin did not give up. It would be a shame to believe that she could really go out and call the responsible person to a meeting. Moreover, the identity of the hand of God of Lang Meimei was not suitable for too many people to know.


    Looking at the gloating Lang eyebrows, Chu Feng rolled his eyes: "I''m not convenient recently. I''ll talk about it when I come back. Anyway, it takes time to prepare for going public."


    "Perfect!" he said with a smile


    Blinking at Chu Feng, Du Du mouth said: "don''t be aggrieved. How can I be a little beauty coveted by countless people? You''ve picked up a bargain. I didn''t look up to you before, but now your identity is still a little worse than my ideal, but I''m optimistic about you. You have a bright future. You can serve me well. I''ll help you with all my strength."Chu Feng in Shen Xiuqin and others chuckled, how do you feel like a soft eater?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    A group of several people live in one of the small hotels, because of the border relations, the security conditions are not very good, but the people are also very low-key, do not deliberately to provoke others, no one will provoke you, after all, to be killed here by the border guards is a white death.


    Chu Feng stayed in Jianghai for two days, dealt with the affairs of fengteng group and some trivial matters, and secretly came to the Dian LAN border in accordance with the channel provided by Fu Dina, so as to prepare for entering the corner area.


    At the moment, in a room of the small hotel, several people are there. Fu Dina, who has been arranging channels for Chu Feng, walked around the room. After making sure that there was no monitoring, she came back and sat down and said, "they have entered the corner area through the channel, and are now hiding in the treasurer town near the border."


    "Is it too risky to go to Jiaoyu like this, Huangfu family and Wenjia?"


    Chu Feng knew what Fu Dina meant, but these Chu Feng had thought about it before setting out, and now something happened. He said with a soft smile: "Zuoquan has caught the writers by surprise. Now the writers are going to fight against blue cells outside the literary family. They want to prevent Zuoquan from throwing anything fatal. They have no spirit against me.


    Secondly, the Huangfu family, if I have not guessed wrong, now Huangfu ruodie is in charge of the Fengmen. In accordance with Huangfu''s nature of maximizing interests, he will certainly not do anything. It will only contact Huangfu ruodie secretly to subvert the Fengmen and avoid the loss of the family. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Fu Dina frowned: "unexpectedly, you know that Huangfu will take a shortcut to contact Huangfu ruodie. Don''t you worry that she and her family will form an internal and external alliance?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and said firmly: "I believe her!"


    What else does Fu Dina want to say? Chu Feng has stood up, looks outside and asks Yi he Mingzi, "where are the people of Yihe family now?"


    This time he went to Jiaoyu chufeng, he didn''t think that he was going to make soy sauce and let them go first. Besides, there was Jiesi''s fierce lion mercenary group. He added an extra insurance outside to let all the people of Yihe family go out. Those who have not experienced the real war will never know how to survive.


    Even if he is a master of Yihe who grew up in a difficult environment, how could he have been controlled by the Huangfu family for 15 years?


    "It''s also an outpost for us!"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly, but there was nothing wrong with it and did not say anything about it. He looked at the crowd outside the window, some people who wanted to leave the country to seek a livelihood, and some people who obviously did not look simple.


    Another thing Chu Feng didn''t tell Fu Dina was that the cake feast in Jiaoyu must attract a lot of people. Most of his enemies were expected to send someone to go there. So he didn''t worry that something would go wrong with them at this time. At least, he would wait until the cake feast was over.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng looked at the time and said, "you can have a rest here. I''ll go out for a walk. I''ve asked Su Mo Bei to arrange the time to go out. It''s midnight today."


    Then she left directly with ice and jade. Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi curled their lips. They also knew that Chu Feng didn''t want them to follow them to cause unnecessary trouble. It often turns out that the place where beautiful women exist is in the lake.


    Although it belongs to the land of Dian LAN, Xuancheng is no less than 1000 kilometers away from here. It belongs to two different places and even two worlds.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Chu Feng faintly heard a gunshot. He looked sideways and his left eye penetrated everything. He saw a strong man shot down a man and robbed him of his things. Then he left quickly.


    Shaking his head slightly, Chu Feng doesn''t want to pay attention to these things. The border has always been the most chaotic place since ancient times, especially near Myanmar and Vietnam. Some people say that there are dead people here every day, although the official of the holy Dynasty says that there are no things.


    Recently, there is a war in Myanmar. A few days ago, a bomb flew to the territory to kill several people. Chu Feng smiles bitterly. It''s not safe anywhere!


    As soon as he was ready to go on, Chu Feng stopped and turned his head to see something. On the ground was a man in his twenties. On the mat in front of him, there was an old woman with only breath in and no gas out. Just a simple look, Chu Feng knew that the old woman could live for two days at most.


    Looking at the past, passers-by walked in front of them without a glance. Chu Feng felt that the people here were indifferent to life. If it was a bit inland, this situation had attracted a group of people to stand and watch.


    His left eye inadvertently swept over the man, and chufeng''s pupils shrank sharply. Because on him, Chu Feng saw the roaring waves of blood. This extreme color on his hands was not stained with the blood of hundreds of people. It is absolutely impossible for Chu Feng to have a look and go attitude, but he was not interested in it.


    Slowly walked by, Chu Feng looked at a piece of paper on the ground, which wrote the content, asked a kind-hearted person to help save his mother, he must be a cow and a horse!


    Chu Feng smiles. If she is a girl kneeling like this, she may have attracted many people to watch. If she is long enough, there may be many people willing to help. Unfortunately, she is a man, so she is doomed to lack too many so-called good people.Squatting down, the man did not fluctuate at all, even did not say a word, like a wooden man.


    Chu Feng looked at the old woman''s waxy face and left eye, and her whole body was failing. In addition, even when she was older, she could only relieve her pain. What Chu Feng could do was to relieve her pain. It was not that she could not be saved, but it was very difficult to implement it in this place.


    And back and forth time, the old woman has been unable to withstand the toss, even if cured, at most is a year of life, but also often pain.


    Chu Feng looked at the silent man with a little interest in his eyes and said: "I can save your mother, but she can only live for a month without pain. After that, she will die painlessly. As for her complete life, I can''t do anything. Do you need it?"


    "The doctor said that she could only live for two days, and a month without pain was enough!"


    Chu Feng nodded, his fingers flashed, and two gold needles shot at the old woman''s body. The old woman''s body, which was hard to move, shook for a moment, but the indifferent man seemed not to see it. His expression was very cold, as if the needle was not his mother, but a stranger he did not know.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the indifferent man''s look. His fingers flashed and dropped three gold needles again. Because it was in this border area, it was none of his business. Nobody would care about things here.


    Until finally, Chu Feng dropped eight needles, took out a small dagger and passed it with a fire machine. After that, he took the old woman''s hand and cut off his wrist. A stream of black blood came out with a rotten smell. Finally, a little fluctuation and emotion appeared on the indifferent man''s face.


    When the rotten black blood stream dried up, Chu Feng took out a pill and put it into the old woman''s mouth. Then he made a simple bandage on her wrist and flicked it on the eight needles. After that, his hand brushed the eight gold needles and disappeared on the old woman''s body.


    After the gold needle was gone, the old woman struggled and sat up. In the shocked eyes of the indifferent man, she relaxed her arm and showed a smile on her face: "I thought I was going to die, but I didn''t expect to live for another month, but it''s OK to do all the things I regret!"


    With the help of the indifferent man, he stood up. This time, he finally attracted the attention of passers-by. The old woman bowed to Chu Feng: "thank you, benefactor!"


    Chu Feng waved his hand with a warm smile, looked at the silent man and replied, "the old lady is polite. It''s just a little help, but I can''t cure you completely. My heart is not comfortable. Cherish it for a month."


    After that, Chu Feng was about to turn around and go away. The reason why he did it was to look at the indifferent man''s color that made him interested. However, such a man was kneeling on the road for help. Chu Feng thought it was interesting to think about it. Would it not be easy for such a master to ask for money?


    Indifferent to the man''s second opening, let the mother stand after a step forward: "I want money!"


    The direct words let Chu Feng startled a smile, but also like such a direct person, turned to look at the indifferent man and asked: "how much?"


    The indifferent man looked at the old woman behind him. He looked more gentle and said to Chu Feng: "my mother raised me as an adult, but I didn''t pay homage to her for one day. I want to take her to the place where she wants to go and eat what she wants to eat in the last month of her life. This is my last wish to be a son."


    Chu Feng gently nodded, smiling and walked forward. He took out two stacks of 100 yuan bills from his body, which was taken by Chu Feng. The rest of the things were paid by Dina.


    Indifferent man looked at, did not go to receive 20000 yuan, shook his head and said: "not enough!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and then began to laugh. He was more and more interested in the man''s directness. He was also curious about what such a person had done. He pondered and asked, "where are you going to take your mother?"


    The indifferent man didn''t hide it. He replied faintly: "my mother hasn''t been to dianlan provincial capital all her life. I''m going to take her to see the heart of my hometown. In addition, I''ll go to Jianghai, the Imperial City, and the ice city where my father once died. Finally, I''ll go to see the South Sea. My mother said that she died and her ashes were scattered into the sea."


    Chu Feng smiles and looks at an embarrassed and apologetic old woman. She seems to ask for her son''s shame. Chu Feng takes the indifferent man''s hand and pats the money in his hand and says, "take this 20000 yuan first!"


    Then he took out the phone, wrote down a few numbers and handed it to the silent man and said, "20000 yuan is enough to take your mother to Kuncheng. When you arrive, you must go to Jianghai first, and then contact the people above. You and your mother will cover all the necessities of life in Jianghai, including Huangcheng, Bingdu and even Guangzhou. Someone will arrange for you."


    After explaining all this, Chu Feng shook his head and turned away. The indifferent man looked at the phone in his hand and bowed heavily to the back of Chu Feng: "thank you, my name is Shugu!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    The typical blue covered by night has a great temperature difference between day and night. There are still more than 20 degrees in the daytime, and maybe only a few degrees at night.


    The indifferent man who claims to be Shugu in the daytime, Chu Feng only regards him as an interlude, not to say how kind Chu Feng is, but that he can help him. He will not be stingy. Seeing Shugu and his mother reminds Chu Feng of his adoptive mother, which is also the idea of helping.


    Midnight!


    Chu Feng checked out and left the hotel. A car had quietly arrived at the door of the small hotel. There was no license plate. But for the people here, they were used to it. In the face of this place with only a symbolic criminal investigation team, how could the traffic police check the license plate?


    Chu Feng several people on the car, do not need too much words, the car straight start, slowly toward the border direction, driving is a flat headed youth, not good at words, but gives a reliable meaning.


    Because he was arranged by Su Mobei, Chu Feng didn''t go deep into it. He believed in Su Mobei and naturally believed in the person he chose.


    The car has been driving on the bumpy road for more than two hours. At more than three o''clock in the morning, less than three kilometers away from the border, the flat headed youth also broke the silence in the car and said, "we will arrive at the border in a few minutes. You can go there quietly.


    As for going there, we can''t do anything. It''s more than 100 kilometers away from the treasurer''s town. You need to find your own way! "


    Chu Feng knew that helping himself to leave the country in this way was the only thing Su Mo Bei could do. After he had gone to Vietnam, he was not suitable for doing too many things. He nodded with a smile: "thank you very much already."


    The flat headed youth just nodded and didn''t speak any more. They drove seriously. Slowly, the border checkpoint appeared in front of the people. Dozens of armed border guards stood there. They were alert to the cars coming late at night. But when they saw the coming vehicles, their looks relaxed again.


    When the car stopped, the flat headed youth opened the door and went down with a platoon leader level person who did not know what to say. The man looked at the side of the car, nodded, raised his hand and opened the closed gate.


    The flat headed youth came back and got on the bus and said, "if the wind is weak, I won''t go there. You can get off the bus and go directly there. The checkpoint has been arranged and no one will stop you from entering the country!"


    Chu Feng nodded gently, put on a pair of sunglasses and got off the bus with fudina and Yihe Mingzi. He didn''t know where he had gone. Although he was curious and started to get on the bus, the two twins, who did not know where to go, just didn''t ask.


    in Chu Feng after they got off, they turned around and left.


    At the 30 meter checkpoint, the three men quickly passed by. They had already seen Yue troops stationed there. According to the flat headed youth, Chu Feng went straight ahead. All these people would only regard them as transparent people.


    Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi frowned slightly after Chu Feng. The wanton eyes of these Yuejun made them feel naked and snowy, which was very annoying. If Chu Feng had not repeatedly told them not to do anything, they would have killed those people with wild eyes.


    Without any incident, the three men had entered Vietnam and waited for Chu Feng. After they had gone a long distance, a thin man came to a tall man and licked his tongue and said, "Sir, the two women, one seems to be Hebrew, the other seems to be of mixed blood. They are excited to see me."


    "And the man was obviously a pilgrim. How could he get together? Would he be ok?"


    The tall man just looked wild. When he heard the speech, he could not know what his subordinates were thinking. Although he was very excited, he still patted the man''s head and said, "this is what the people over there specially explained. If you want to play with a woman, you can''t do it. Moreover, they are not coming to Vietnam. They are just borrowing from each other."


    Naturally, Chu Feng and his followers didn''t know what the garrison was thinking. They just went on walking for about a kilometer. Yihe Mingzi frowned and asked, "Fu Dina, doesn''t it mean that the people of the white tiger gang will come to pick us up to the treasurer town after they cross the border. How come there is no one at all."


    Fu Dina has a natural hostility to the beautiful Yihe Mingzi of mixed blood. After hearing this, she replied angrily: "here is a kilometer away from the border. Even if they dare to come, I dare not let them come. I let them wait three kilometers away, which is not easy to attract the special attention of Yue military."


    Yihe Mingzi naturally feels dissatisfied in Fu Dina''s words, but beautiful women and similar women are born enemies. Yehe Mingzi is also very unhappy with the wild fudina!


    Chu Feng secretly said that women are stingy. After going out for a while, she stopped, and her left eye continued to skim over the pictures. Her mouth raised a smile and shook her head to move on.


    Yihe Mingzi and Fu Dina are curious about how Chu Feng suddenly stops, but they don''t think about anything. They are fighting there secretly.


    Two minutes later, more than ten people suddenly appeared on both sides of the road in front of them. Some of them had inferior machine guns in their hands, and the others had machetes in their hands. When they saw these people, Yihe Mingzi and Fu Dina were on guard.


    A big man with a beard came forward and looked at Chu Feng three people carefully. His eyes were more focused on Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi. He laughed and pointed to chufeng: "boy, leave the money and two women. Go!"As a general who gives orders, Chu Feng makes a mockery of his mouth. He has long heard that many men who enter Vietnam are unlucky, and women are sold to some nightclubs to be young ladies. Seeing these people appear at the moment, Chu Feng knows how to rob people!


    Seeing Chu Feng not only didn''t mean to hand over the money, but also showed a faint smile there. The man with beard suddenly became angry and said, "do you want to die? Don''t you know that people''s lives are cheap in other countries?"


    Chu Feng sighed, and he could see that all the people in front of him were pilgrims. But here, they didn''t talk about the feelings of their compatriots. Instead, they wanted to rob people and rob money. Chu Feng did not have any sympathy in his heart. When he raised his hand, nine golden lights flashed, and all the nine robbers fell to the ground.


    Those who held the gun were unable to escape. In the blink of an eye, the nine companions fell on the ground. They did not know whether they were alive or dead. Their facial nerves were beating. They looked at Chu Feng''s eyes with fear. They felt thirsty and said, "well, do you want to do it?"


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and didn''t bother to say anything. Today, he didn''t care about human life any more. With a wave of his finger, Yihe Mingzi burst out and several cold lights flashed by. Finally, several robbers fell to the ground.


    Chu Feng went back to the palm of his hand with nine gold needles and disappeared. He didn''t even look at the people on the ground. He continued to move forward. In the holy Dynasty, he still needed to consider the guard. In this borderland where life was like grass, human life was doomed to be the least valuable.


    Dina''s car lights are on for more than ten minutes. They''ve been walking in front of Dina for more than ten minutes


    Chu Feng nodded and went forward. An iron tower man came down from the car. He saw Fu Dina bowing and saying, "miss fudina!" Then he bowed down and politely opened his mouth to Chu Feng: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have any airs and nodded slightly. Fu Dina came forward and said, "how long does it take here to get to the treasurer town?"


    The big man of the tower opened the door to let Chu Feng and them get on the bus. Then he sat in the driver''s seat and said, "it takes four hours to walk at night. If you meet the police on patrol, it may take a little time. After all, the cake feast in the corner is about to start, and the surrounding countries have strengthened their defense."


    Fu Dina nodded clearly: "as soon as possible."


    The car started and left. In order not to attract attention, the lights were not turned on, but they were driving on the road at a gentle speed. Obviously, the iron tower man often drives such a car. In addition to being a little slower, it is smooth and stable.


    Chu Feng frowned slightly, looked back at the back, left eye penetrated the night, the corner of his mouth picked up a funny smile and said: "stop, I have diarrhea!"


    The big man of the iron tower was stunned, but he stopped the car quickly and didn''t ask why. Chu Feng opened the door and got out of the woods a few minutes later. He threw his hand and didn''t know what was lost.


    Then he went to the front, opened the door and said, "let Miss fudina have a good rest. I''ll sit in the front." The iron tower man nodded and said nothing.


    Chu Feng sat in the car and closed the door. When the iron tower man was about to start the car, a dagger flashed out of his hand and pierced the heart of the iron tower man. Fu Dina began to be stunned, and then he said, "Chu Feng, what are you doing?"


    She didn''t understand well, Chu Feng did not want to kill the white tiger Gang, anger flashed in her eyes.


    Chu Feng opened the door and kicked the body of tie te big man down. He picked up something from the seat and handed it to Fu Dina. Jokingly, he said, "you should think that he is a member of the white tiger Gang, but he should be the leader of the white tiger gang in the future."


    Fu Dina saw the thing in her hand, her pupil congealed. Subconsciously, she looked back and saw a killing opportunity in her eyes: "there is an undercover inside the white tiger Gang!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and was too lazy to discuss this issue. He sat in the driver''s seat and said, "Carnival begins at midnight."


    Then he stepped on the gas pedal, and the car flew out directly. The rapid start made Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi unable to stand their body forward. On such a bumpy road, Chu Feng drove at least 100 yards at the moment. Of course, this is not the most important thing.


    The two women glared at Chu Feng with shame, because on such a road, together with such a heavy burden of women, the taste is not understood by everyone. Only when Fu Dina saw the ups and downs of Yihe Mingzi next to her, Fu Dina had to put it in front of her body to control the ups and downs of the bumpy hands and straightened her body.


    Chu Feng didn''t turn on the lights. At night, there was nothing for him. He casually looked through the rearview mirror to see if anyone was catching up with him. But he saw the rough waves in front of Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi. He remembered that such a road was a kind of suffering for them. His throat wriggled a little, and the dark road demon made Chu Feng drive faster.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    Chu Feng and they had just left less than a few minutes, more than a dozen military vehicles stopped in place.


    It''s not that they want to stop, nor is it the corpse of the iron tower on the ground that attracts them. It''s that the tires of some of the cars have burst out. They need to adjust and clear the things on the road before the cars behind can catch up with them.


    A uniformed man got down from the jeep, his eyes were grim, his nose bent and his mouth was deep in the night: "move the checkpoint in front of you, you can''t let the car pass by. As long as you kill all the people in the car, we won''t have to worry about the arms of our army in the next two years, and we can save a lot of military expenses."


    The man in uniform looks at the far away vehicle, and his mouth is bloodthirsty. His eyes are also full of madness. People can see that he is a crazy warfighter.


    Three kilometers ahead, Chu Feng has seen the situation behind him, and his expression is not relaxed. He knows that the military personnel are going out, and things will not be so simple. Moreover, the problem must be the white tiger gang. He wants to go to Jiaoyu. At present, only a few people know it, and those who know Tao will not sell it.


    When Chu Feng''s left eye was constantly receiving the picture, Yihe Mingzi said awkwardly: "master, can you slow down a little?"


    "Idiots, it''s still slow for someone to chase them. Do you want to die?" Chu Feng smelled the smoke in his nostrils, but then he seemed to know something. He looked back at the two women who had already protected their hands in front of her and laughed: "so you women, if you don''t have anything, you just want to be big. It''s not convenient to take a car?"


    "I''m sorry, Ben Shao doesn''t want to die. I want to run for my life!"


    Not only does chufeng not mean to slow down, but chufeng is still accelerating. At the moment, the speed has reached 150. On such an uneven road, it is possible to roll over at any time. But Chu Feng not only can''t turn on the lights, but also seems to enjoy the bumpy feeling.


    Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi both scold secretly in their hearts. They think that chufeng wants to see them make a fool of themselves, so they label Chu Feng as the best.


    However, seeing that Chu Feng was not affected in such a road and night, he usually drove his car so fast and didn''t turn on the lights. Both of them felt that they were so close to death. They were afraid that if they were not careful, the car would be destroyed. But how could they know that Chu Feng''s left eye could see everything.


    Chu Feng''s mouth swept by a killing, in front of a checkpoint, now two cars in the road, completely blocked the road that can pass, there are dozens of armed soldiers there with submachine guns facing here.


    "Get down!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flickered with a crazy shout. Instead of stopping, he accelerated again. The car rushed away like a mad cow. Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi trembled. But at the moment, he could only choose to believe in chufeng and quickly lie down.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t mean to stop, the soldiers at the checkpoint raised and fell with one hand. All the soldiers around were armed with lethal bullets from the burst of submachine guns, and all of them leaned on the body of the vehicle and collided with each other. The glass was broken, but Chu Feng and Fu Dina were not hurt at all!


    Finally, those soldiers standing at the front end all appeared dignified and quickly dodged. It seems that, looking at the cars coming across, who dares to say that they can fight against it?


    With a loud bang, two cars in the way were directly knocked open and turned over towards the two sides of the road. The car driven by Chu Feng directly passed through the middle and destroyed the barrier of the checkpoint. In a few seconds, it disappeared in the public''s sight, leaving only the people in cold sweat.


    This night, such a road, there are obstacles in the way, rushed past? Do you think it''s still people in the car?


    All the people who responded quickly got on the bus, but the car had been hit by Chu Feng just now. The front of the car was deformed and the tires were blown out. They could not use it at all. They could only quickly contact the checkpoint in front of them and tell them to add more manpower. It''s better to use bombs.


    At this time, Chu Feng had already been out for two kilometers, and the car suddenly bumped with a bang. Chu Feng frowned and stopped, knowing that the bullet tilt might hurt the line. In addition, the bearing capacity of the tire was limited after all.


    Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi are a little dizzy at the moment. Seeing Chu Feng stop the car, they also understand what happened to them. They haven''t opened their mouth. Chu Feng looks around and says, "get off first!"


    Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi get out of the car quickly. Chu Feng drives his car directly into the forest in front of him, and then comes out. If he doesn''t look carefully, no one will find a car hidden inside.


    Chu Feng in Fu Dina two people anxious look calm on the ground do not know what to do.


    Now the car has been damaged. It is at least 80 kilometers away from the treasurer''s town. It is necessary to walk. In order to prevent the pursuers from finding out in a short time, Chu Feng eliminated the traces of the car stopping here, and the time he could fight for was as long as he could.


    Less than three minutes later, Chu Feng clapped his hands and stood up. His left eye twinkled and looked at the forest at the front end. Finally, he turned back and said, "it''s impossible to walk on the highway. We can only go through the woods."


    Fu Dina shook her head after hearing the speech. Her eyes were dignified and said: "if you take the highway, it is estimated that it will be 80 or 90 kilometers. If you turn to the mountain road, you may have to go twice as long. In addition, if Yue Jun finds out, we may have to walk more roads. In addition, in the jungle, there is no less danger."Chu Feng naturally understood these reasons, but now there is a checkpoint more than ten kilometers ahead. Chu Feng has already seen calling for support. It is estimated that if he goes by the road, at least hundreds of people will be waiting there with guns.


    There are also many dangers when walking in the woods. Snakes, insects, rats and ants are enough to threaten the survival of many people. However, compared with the invisible hope, Chu Feng prefers to walk in the familiar jungle.


    Shaking his head, he said, "I naturally know that walking in the jungle is full of changes, but now I have no choice. When the military really moves, the jungle is not necessarily safe. Now we want to be quick!"


    Less than five minutes after Chu Feng''s three men left, the pursuers passed by from the same place. They didn''t find any abnormality here. They continued to move forward. The man in uniform sat in a car in front of him, and his mouth was more thick.


    Fifteen minutes later, several cars stopped in front of the checkpoint. The man in uniform got off the bus with a gloomy face. There were hundreds of people at the checkpoint, but they were all safe. There was no need to ask. The man in uniform seemed to know something.


    Suddenly looking back at the road, he waved his big hand and said, "search me back. The people in front of me will walk over. They may abandon their cars and take the mountain road. In addition, they will send a thousand people from the jungle wild Corps. They must not let those people go away."


    After the command was issued quickly, the man in uniform took 200 people forward. It was impossible for Chu Feng to turn back their car. So it was only possible to walk on the mountain road. As long as we found out the direction they were going, we could definitely encircle them.


    After a careful search, an hour later, he found a car in the middle of the dense forest. The man in military uniform looked at the jungle on both sides with sinister eyes. Some people were not sure which side Chu Feng was going to.


    At this time, a phone call in, the military uniform man took out to have a look, the killing on the face retreated into a respectful voice: "general!"


    There came a steady voice: "just now the Hebrew telephone, Fu Dina and chufeng are going to the treasurer town. There is not much way to go in this direction. Catch up and kill them!"


    "Yes The man in uniform respectfully replied, his eyes were cold, and a ferocious smile appeared. He looked at the jungle on his left and waved: "catch up with me at full speed, and kill these people before they get close to the treasurer town!"


    Hundreds of Yue troops moved up, known as monkeys. They moved very quickly in the jungle. Under the light, they quickly went to the direction of the treasurer town.


    The military uniform man also slowly followed up and walked from the front of the road, with a cold smile on his mouth. He thought of what the boss and he said. He was very excited about the two years of cutting-edge equipment.


    At this time, eight kilometers ahead, Chu Feng''s left eye had already seen the Vietnamese soldiers catching up with him, and said in a cold voice: "it''s really betrayed!"


    Fu Dina''s body was shocked. She said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I told my father about this when I arranged the channel. Maybe I let the wind out of my mind. I''m sorry!"


    From the tower big man deliberately drove the car very slowly, Chu Feng and they knew where the problem was. Seeing Fu Dina''s apologetic look at the moment, he kept walking forward and said: "this has nothing to do with you. The military must have important interests to make them covet."


    "So you don''t need to worry about me doubting you. After all, you are in danger just like me. But when it''s safe, you really need to find out who is the person who can make Yue''s army move."


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to these things at the moment. He walked in front of him with his left eye to find the best way to go. He quickly took two people ahead of him. In addition to Fu Dina''s being a little behind the schedule, Yihe Mingzi, who had received cruel training as a child, was not difficult and fast in such a jungle.


    Chu Feng looks at the gray sky. Although he is calm in front of the two men, he also knows that under the cover of the night, he can still get rid of his pursuers. When the day comes, the Vietnamese army will follow the trail, and it will be difficult to escape!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    Coupled with the panting appearance of fudina, it also seriously slowed down the speed of the March.


    Chu Feng looked back at the back. Now Yuejun''s men are six kilometers away. In addition, it''s daytime. They have a blade to open the road. Their speed is getting faster and faster. Maybe they will catch up in two hours at most.


    Take a look at Fu Dina''s appearance. Her clothes are all cut through the jungle, and her flawless skin is revealed. Especially her predecessor is also cut by the Bush, and the deep snow is looming. But now, where is Chu Feng in the mood to enjoy these things?


    Suddenly, I feel a little regret that when killing those robbers, why didn''t you take some weapons on your body? At the moment, you don''t have to be so passive. If you look at the mobile phone without any signal, Chu Feng feels inexplicably heavy. If you are alone, Chu Feng is confident that more people can escape.


    But now there are Yihe Mingzi and fudina, Chu Feng will be hesitant.


    Looking back at the back, chufeng frowned slightly, because the Yuejun who came after him seemed to be retreating. Chu Feng didn''t believe that they gave up after killing for one night.


    However, he retreated when he couldn''t give up. Chu Feng smelled a breath of danger and suddenly thought of something. Chu Feng looked up at the sky with his left eye. In an instant, he went out for dozens of kilometers. His face changed slightly and he said, "go, Yuejun has sent out bombers!"


    Yihe Mingzi was stunned and murmured in his heart that I was also very tired. Why don''t you carry me back? Slaves also have human rights.


    Although Chu Feng ran away with Fu Dina on his back, Yihe Mingzi could only slander in his heart and quickly followed up. Because he didn''t have to wait for Fu Dina, the speed was much faster than the beginning, but Chu Feng didn''t feel relaxed because of this.


    Just a kilometer away, the sound of the bombers came from the air. Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi changed their faces and forgot to think about how Chu Feng knew that the bomber had been dispatched.


    After the roaring sound, bombs were falling in the air, and Chu Feng called out "Damn it". His left eye kept receiving the picture of the next five minutes, and there was a loud explosion behind him. However, Chu Feng could leave the explosion area at the moment before. Yihe Mingzi felt amazing after him.


    Chu Feng understood that the people on the bombers did not know where they were. They could only carry out indiscriminate bombing. Although such a situation would not be killed by concentrated fire, it was easy to be killed by indiscriminate bombing.


    This time, Yue''s army sent out ten bombers to carry out indiscriminate bombing within ten kilometers of the other party, and Chu Feng''s living space was virtually compressed.


    With Fu Dina on his back, he shuttles through the woods constantly. Chu Feng''s eyes are silent, and he is not troubled by those bombs. He knows that as long as he has been subjected to the first round of bombing, he can be more leisurely in the back.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng lies down on the ground and throws Fu Dina under his body. He shouts at Yihe Mingzi. The latter doesn''t think about anything and goes down. Almost at the same time, a bomb falls down from the position ten meters in front of him and rings out loud.


    The heat wave swept the three people of Chu Feng in a state of confusion and disheartened. They were also hit by the stones from the bomb, which made them painful.


    As a bomb fell, and then there were bombs falling around, and the trees were burning in the explosion. Although the forest vegetation was full of water and the combustion was limited, the smoke was still very uncomfortable. Although it could block the sight of the bombers in the sky, it also made the chufeng people suffocate by the smoke at any time.


    After more than ten bombs exploded, the bombers moved to other places for bomb dropping operations. Chu Feng was relieved and was glad to have a left eye. Otherwise, he would have died in the bomb just now.


    Breath out, not ready to stand up, Fu Dina on the weak mouth: "less wind, you can take your hand away?"


    Now, there''s a real surge.


    She quickly moved away from her eyes and stood up. In the dark, Fu Dina was the same size as a girl. Chu Feng was embarrassed and looked into the air. The five minute picture continued to project.


    His face was gloomy and said, "damn Yuejun!"


    At the moment, chufeng naturally didn''t know that Yihe Mingzi was studying fudina grape. He just moved quickly. His left eye had seen that three minutes later, three military planes would come to this area to drop personnel and observe more than 100 people. Chufeng didn''t want to stay and fight those with submachine guns.


    When the bombing gradually subsided and the ten bombers returned, three planes loaded with Yue''s army also came to the air above the bombed area. People constantly jumped down from the above, and more than 100 people fell in different positions.


    Chu Feng occasionally looked back and found that the Yuejun who had been evacuated had followed up again after the bombing. He scolded him secretly. Chu Feng quickened his pace. Although Yue''s army can do whatever he wants in his own kingdom, he will be restrained as long as he goes out for dozens of kilometers to enter Sanwu area.


    But not a kilometer out, Chu Feng put down Fu Dina on his back and looked at the front calmly. During the airdrop, some people had already reached the front. Some people went forward to search and some people went back to search. It was obvious that they would not let go of an inch of land.Let Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi hide for a while. Chu Feng grabs a tree like a monkey and climbs up the 20 meter tall tree. His body jumps between the big trees with Fu Dina''s surprised look, but he doesn''t make any sound at the same time.


    Within his sight, Chu Feng has seen a Yue Jun with a submachine gun and a red belt on his head coming forward. His eyes were smeared with intent, and his left eye looked at the rest of the direction. The nearest Yuejun was 400 meters away from here. The corner of his mouth was cruel. Chu Feng jumped down from a height of 15 meters.


    Yue Jun was just looking at the situation ahead. When he felt a crisis approaching his subconscious head, his hands had twisted his neck and directly pinched out his vitality.


    Chufeng landed steadily and tried not to make any noise. He waved to Yihe Mingzi and asked them to come up. Chu Feng searched the Yue army, gave all the submachine guns and bullets to Fu Dina, handed a military dagger to Yihe Mingzi, and put two bombs on his body.


    Chu Feng looked at more than ten Yue troops within 500 meters. He knew that the possibility of three people walking together was very small, even if he had left eye. He would also attract the attention of the people behind him to find an accurate direction for them to pursue.


    After a short time, Chu Feng made a decision to open his mouth: "you two continue to move in the direction of the treasurer town. I will attract these Yue troops, and I will give you two hours'' time."


    As soon as she said it, she shook her head. "No, it''s too dangerous."


    Chu Feng naturally knows the danger, but he may have life on his own. If three people are doomed to have little vitality, it''s better to let Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi leave safely.


    "I have decided that you should wait for me in the treasurer''s town and tell them that nothing can be done before I get the news of my death. After I am sure that I am dead, Jiaoyu will not go back to the holy pilgrimage."


    After that, he didn''t give Fu Dina a chance to say anything more. Chu Feng jumped into the trees on one side and quickly disappeared in front of them. Fu Dina wanted to open her mouth, but where was Chu Feng''s figure, she stamped her feet in anger.


    This is not the time for fighting. Surprised that chufeng is willing to ignore the danger for them, Yihe Mingzi pulls Fu Dina and says, "don''t waste the master''s mind. Let''s find a place to hide. When the master leads Yue Jun to the other directions, we will go to the small town of treasurer at full speed."


    Fu Dina was worried about Chu Feng, but she could only do so at this time. Heyi and Mingzi found a thick bush to hide in it, waiting for Yue Jun to be attracted.


    As time went by, Chu Feng went back to a kilometer away. He saw that Yihe Mingzi and Fu Dina were hiding temporarily. The rest of Yuejun could not be found until they were still some distance away. Chu Feng knew that he had to do something quickly, otherwise Yihe Mingzi would be found.


    Quickly up to a tree, Chu Feng looks ahead, about 600 meters away. Because of the bombers'' bombing, those Yue troops are catching up faster, without too much obstruction.


    Open his mouth to the air: "ice, send me a bomb, get me two guns!"


    Take out the only two bombs, one of them, to appear beside Bingqing, teach her how to use it, Bingqing immediately flashed to the tree, a few flashes between disappeared in Chu Feng''s line of sight.


    More than ten seconds later, the sound of the bomb explosion came from hundreds of meters away. Chu Feng saw it in his eyes. He threw the bomb into the crowd and killed more than ten people. He quickly appeared and picked up two guns. Before Yue Jun, who was dazed by the bomb, did not return to his senses, Bingqing had disappeared.


    The explosion of the bomb immediately attracted the attention of Yue army. The remaining Yuejun roared: "they are here, I see a woman!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    There were sporadic gunshots in the jungle, which attracted Yue''s approach.


    Looking back at the back, Yihe Mingzi and Fu Dina nodded and moved forward quickly. This time, Fu Dina didn''t breathe any more. She gritted her teeth and tried to keep up with Yihe Mingzi''s steps, so that Chu Feng''s efforts could not be ineffective.


    At the same time, about two kilometers later, a Yue army ran up to the man in uniform who had been following him, raised his hand and saluted and said, "commander Ruan, there are traces of the enemy one kilometer ahead, one man and two women. They have killed five people from our side. They are now fleeing, but not to the small town of treasurer, but to the south."


    The man in military uniform took a look at the telescope and could only see that Yuejun was pursuing because of the dense trees. He put down the telescope and said in a deep voice: "as long as the target is three people, then no matter where they go, they will stay for me. Otherwise, this time, we will all have to deal with the military law!"


    That Yue army heavy return a way is, quickly to issue military uniform man''s instruction.


    More than 100 members of the jungle field corps parachuted in and more than 1000 people who had been pursuing them began to press towards the south. The military uniform man walked and sneered: "if you want to run to the city and use more people to run away, I will let none of you walk out of this jungle and bury yourself here."


    One kilometer ahead, Chu Feng carries a gun on his back and holds a gun in his hand. He shuttles through the jungle quickly without Fu Dina and Yihe Mingzi. Chu Feng is more leisurely.


    Bingqingyujie doesn''t need to worry about Chu Feng at all. If Chu Feng can keep up with her, they can run faster, just like two fairies shuttling through the jungle. The bushes or things blocking the way are hard to stop them. Their speed is very fast, and they can open the way for Chu Feng from time to time.


    Chu Feng quickly jumped up to a mound and looked at dozens of Yue troops 300 meters away from his back. Because of the dense forest, they could not see the Chu wind, but just traced the traces.


    Chu Feng held the sniper in his hand, and glanced at the corner of his mouth to kill him. With the ability of his left eye, he fired three bullets in a row, and the three Yuejun in sight were blown off their heads.


    The sudden explosion of the head also made Yue Jun stop his pace. He was surprised where the bullets came from. There were trees everywhere, but they couldn''t see the enemy, but it didn''t affect them to hide quickly.


    Chu Feng''s mouth sparked a smile. Although those people were hiding behind the trees and lying on the ground, it was just like not hiding for Chu Feng. Although the sniper gun in his hand was general, Chu Feng was confident that he could kill the enemy with all his bullets at a distance of 300 meters.


    Seeing the opportunity, Chu Feng pulls the trigger, and two Yue soldiers die again. One of them has his head blown off because he is hiding behind a tree, and the other is lying on the ground trying to cover with thick bushes. However, Chu Feng takes his life away from a bullet in the bush.


    At the beginning, five people died, which frightened the Yue army who was hiding in the dark. The people who pursued seemed to be sharpshooters.


    However, all this did not stop, and the bullets kept coming. Four Yue soldiers died under the bullets again, either by the head or by the heart. In a short time, nine people died, which made those hiding in a panic.


    It seems that as long as you show a little bit, it seems that you will die soon.


    Chu Feng gave them deterrence, turned to hang the last bomb in his body on a small tree, pulled a filament from his clothes and wound it on it. After finishing, he continued to move forward with ice and jade.


    After a few minutes, no one was hit again. The hiding Yue army felt a little relaxed and tentatively came out of the hiding place. He immediately knew that the enemy had exploded several people and must have left. After roaring, dozens of people moved again. The Yuejun behind also followed, and the vast team of more than 1000 people kept pressing on.


    When more than ten Yue troops arrived at the mound and saw the footprints, they confirmed that the enemy was here just now.


    A Yue army raised his hand to let everyone hurry up. A Yue army jumped on the mound and ran forward. It seemed that he had touched something. Subconsciously, he stopped and looked down. His face suddenly changed and he said, "bomb!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, the bomb exploded. The Yue army that made the noise was directly fragmented. The rest of the people who had already climbed to the mound could not escape the result of death. Some of the people behind were also overturned, causing Yue army to lose more than ten people again.


    Military uniform man has come to the distance, heard the explosion here, his face gloomy and ugly: "what''s the matter?"


    The guard at his side ran ahead quickly. After a while, he came back and reported: "the enemy left a bomb on the way we pursued. Just now a person accidentally touched it, and more than ten people were killed and injured!"


    Hearing the report, the man in uniform narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists. More than 20 people have died since he found the enemy, and not even a hair of the enemy has been injured. This has nothing to do with the face of Yue Jun, who claims to be the third military power in the world.


    The man in uniform yelled: "order to divide into ten teams and press up from ten directions to kill them before they go out of the jungle!"


    After the command was passed on, more than 1000 people quickly divided into ten teams to advance, but the speed slowed down a little, for fear of encountering any pitfalls. Only more than 100 members of the forest and field corps still kept their normal speed. They were called the elite among the elite, worthy of the title.Chu Feng looked back and saw a fly in the dark. He picked up a sniper gun and shot three bullets at the back without hesitation. Yue Jun of the three jungle field corps directly exploded his head, so that the rest of the people in front of him subconsciously stopped their pace and emerged dignified.


    Later, more than 20 of them found good positions and aimed at the front, but they were all covered by thick woods and could not see anyone. When the ghost happened in the dark channel, more than 20 people pulled the trigger, hoping that they could fish in troubled waters and kill people.


    Chu Feng stood in the same place, shrugged his shoulders, and went on without worry. His left eye could go through everything. Even if the mountain was blocked in front of him, as long as he was given enough powerful bullets, he could kill people on the other side of the mountain.


    And those snipers shoot with their eyes. How can they kill them?


    Three people were running in front of him. Ten teams and the people from the jungle field corps pressed in from 11 directions. Chu Feng looked at the nearest team, which was only 500 meters away from him. If he was not worried about traps, maybe only 300 meters away.


    Seeing that there are only dozens of bullets, Chu Feng turned his head and said, "you two touch me, I want to stop bullets!"


    Bingqingyujie nods her head and disappears in the same place. Chu Feng takes up the sniper gun and points it at the nearby team. This kind of barrage gun with a firing distance of 800 meters can shoot bullets at the position of 500 meters, which is enough!


    This time, Chu Feng didn''t simply fire one or two shots, and shot ten bullets one after another. The ten Yue troops all died without any accident. Chu Feng seemed to give Yue army a severe deterrent this time, and changed the bullets to the Yue army within range.


    Although there were woods in front of him, Chu Feng did not waste a bullet. In two minutes, dozens of bullets were all shot out, and dozens of Yuejun had died, and the pursuit team was slower.


    The news was soon passed to the men in uniform who followed him. He heard that there was a blocker in the other camp who ignored the shelter of the jungle, and his eyes were a little more dignified.


    Sometimes the two armies fight with each other as a sniper. A strong sniper may decide the outcome of a war. So far, more than 60 people have been killed. Men in military uniform don''t think this is the luck of the other side.


    After thinking about it, he ordered: "let the 10 teams of snipers gather together, and the rest of them will step back and wait for the result. This is a sniper''s war. In addition, if we allocate the limited sniper guns to the jungle and field corps, I don''t believe that more than 100 snipers can''t kill one of the other''s snipers!"


    Within minutes, the order was sent to ten squads and jungle Rangers. The sniper team was formed, led by 30 blockers of the jungle field corps. A total of 150 snipers were carrying their snipers to find their positions in the jungle. Some even climbed up the trees.


    The pursuers retreated for a distance, all of which fell into the eyes of Chu Feng. Seeing that more than 100 snipers began to hide in search of themselves, Chu Feng''s smile was exuberant.


    More than 100 snipers, a local war may not necessarily have so many sniper guns, just to chase and kill himself and others sent out so many of them, Chu Feng did not know whether it was his honor or his own misfortune.


    However, Chu Feng would not take it lightly. He chose a big tree surrounded by two people and quickly climbed to it, hidden in the thick branches.


    Bingqingyujie came back soon. The two sisters handed several hundred bullets to Chu Feng and said, "this is what you found on those people who started shooting, there are only so many!"


    Chufeng''s face was full of smiles and said with a smile: "it''s enough. Let''s play with the shooting."


    Let Bing qingyujie''s sister hide a little better, so as not to be hurt by stray bullets. Chu Feng quickly loaded ten bullets, and then looked at more than 100 snipers who were hiding everywhere to trace their tracks. He looked at a Yue Jun who was squatting on a tree and carefully observed it. Then he shot out a bullet.


    In line of sight, the Yue army''s head burst and fell down from the tree, leaving the Yuejun in a daze.


    Look at the dense forest ahead, so many things block, how does the other party know where he is? This scene is also seen in the eyes of the military uniform man with a telescope on the last side, and his eyebrows slightly wrinkle and open his mouth: "is the other party''s hand a thermal imaging barrage gun?"


    This is the only explanation. Otherwise, how can it make sense that the other party can ignore the people who are shooting and hiding in the jungle?


    Although there was such a guess, the man in uniform knew that he could not shrink back. According to the position of Yuejun who had his head blown off just now, he squinted and pondered: "tell the blockers of all units that the enemy is in the position of 45 to 70 degrees in front of the left, search carefully and fight for a shot to be killed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    With the orders of men in military uniform, more than 100 snipers have the target to search in that direction. Everyone''s palms are not sweating. So far, more than 60 Yuejun soldiers have been killed by mysterious blockers. They also know what kind of level of blockers they are facing.


    All of a sudden, there was a scream in the jungle, which came one after another. Soon, ten snipers fell down again, but Yue''s blockers have not fired a single bullet so far.


    The man in uniform clenched his fist and said, "bring me a sniper gun!"


    Forced himself not to listen to the screams and the news that the sniper was constantly dying. He took the sniper from the guard, which contained ten bullets. The man in the uniform frowned, and suddenly thought that the other party might be the same as his own gun, because he had never heard of the other party''s gun from the beginning.


    In the heart surprised at the same time, the uniform man burst out, ready to kill the enemy after looking at it.


    He quickly ran out more than 200 meters and calculated the range. The man in uniform jumped up a tree and went to the position 15 meters high. Then he pointed the sniper in front of him.


    There are still snipers constantly die, military uniform man repressed the mind, carefully observe the changes in the jungle.


    All of a sudden, he saw a bird fly up suddenly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. The muzzle of the gun deflected ten degrees and his pupils contracted. After a while, he saw a twig with thick fingers broken inexplicably, but it didn''t fall on the ground because of the thick branches and leaves.


    But this discovery, along with the scream, the uniform man has 80% confidence, that mysterious sniper position.


    The muzzle of the gun was aimed at that direction and adjusted the focus. The man in military uniform closed his eyes and felt it. After a few minutes, the man suddenly opened his eyes and gently pressed his fingers down.


    At this time, Chu Feng smelled a dangerous breath, flashed a picture in his left eye, and jumped up to the tree trunk one meter high above his head. Almost Chu Feng had just stabilized himself, and a bullet was severely nailed to the original crouching position of Chu Feng. If it was delayed for one second, he would not die or be seriously injured.


    He pinched the sweat in the dark. Chu Feng didn''t easily smell the smell. The dark way was a damn thing. He kept beating among the trees. Four of the ten bullets were aimed at chufeng, and the other six missed the direction.


    With his left eye penetrating, Chu Feng sees the man in uniform who is changing bullets. He says "son of a bitch" in the dark. Chu Feng holds up the sniper and presses it, but a click shows that there is no bullet.


    "Damn it!"


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but burst out his rude words. Hiding behind the tree, he changed his bullets. He was shocked by the strength of the man in military uniform. He shot ten bullets, four of which were aimed at himself. Chu Feng naturally understood that this was a feeling, but it was also a terrible feeling.


    If the rest of the people do not respond to a shot, they may suspect that the enemy is in other places.


    The man in uniform changed the bullet and jumped to a nearby tree. He knew that an excellent blocker could judge the direction of the enemy only by a few bullets. But what he never knew was that Chu Feng was not a professional blocker, he just had a mysterious left eye.


    Although the ten bullets just now did not send the voice and news that he wanted to hear, the man in uniform knew that his judgment was correct. At first, one of his own blockers would die in less than a few seconds, but no one has died for a minute.


    He understood that the other side must have been deterred by his own bullets, and now he has not attacked the others.


    But just as the man in uniform thought about it, the scream came again. The man''s face sank and flashed out from behind the tree. He was not ready to shoot. After many years of military career, he smelled the breath of death and didn''t want to quickly hide behind the tree.


    Almost at the same time, a bullet was nailed to the back of his stand, sweating. If he didn''t feel better, he would be dead now.


    A shot did not kill the uniform man, Chu Feng mouth hook up a bit of fun, left eye focused on looking at the military uniform man where the tree, at this time do not worry about the rest of the people touch.


    Chu Feng gently pulled the trigger, just ready to flash out of the military uniform man''s foot out of the shoulder shot a splash of blood, eat pain unsteadily fell from the tree, another bullet also accompanied by a hard hit in the military uniform man''s heart position.


    Bang fell on the ground, the rest of the place came the scream, obviously Chu Feng began to kill other blockers.


    But what Chu Feng didn''t know was that the man in uniform who fell on the ground struggled for a while and then stood up. With the help of the guards, he quickly hid behind a big stone. When the accompanying military doctor quickly took out the bullets on his feet and shoulders, the man looked at his heart with fear.


    When he reaches out and takes out a bullet, he can still feel the pain in his chest. He is glad that he will wear bulletproof vest when he moves. He is also glad that the bullet of the other party is not special. Otherwise, he is already a corpse at the moment.


    Looking at the warhead in his hand, the uniform man was familiar with it, but it was Yue''s barrage bullet. He said to himself, "how can we use our guns to shoot in such woods? Hell!"He left the bullet on the ground and wanted to say that the other party was lucky. The men in uniform were embarrassed to speak. He didn''t know how the other party knew that he would come out from behind the tree and shoot the bullet. He didn''t know why a bullet hit his heart directly when he fell.


    But to be sure, the other side is more than a sharpshooter, it is simply the God of obstruction!


    Although there are nearly a hundred snipers in the army, the man in uniform knows that he can''t stop the other side''s killing, so he picks up the communicator and adjusts the frequency to open his mouth: "I want to send out armed helicopter for straying. The other party''s blocker is too strong. Unless we hide without dead corner, as long as there is a little out, we will be killed."


    The clear words from the other end cut off the communication. The man in uniform put the communication device in his pocket and looked into the distance and said, "let everyone hide well. The people in the blocking team also try to hide a little bit. I have sent the helicopter to reinforce it!"


    After the instruction was passed on, the snipers, who were still screaming and died, were hiding. There was no suppressed anger in their hearts. There was only a kind of ease that they did not have to face any more.


    Chu Feng saw that many blockers were hiding, and people on the ground were hiding. Frowning at what situation, his left eye penetrated dozens of kilometers, but he did not see anything. He secretly thought about it. Chu Feng took his sniper gun and looked for the target again.


    Although Yuejun''s people all hide very well, but in the face of Chu Feng that all have no escape left eye, or only death one result.


    From the beginning of the men''s command to now, dozens of people have died again, most of whom are hidden, but still dead blockers.


    When Chu Feng seemed to be shooting at a target, a picture flashed through his left eye. He looked up and looked gloomy. He did not see it just now. But now there are two armed helicopters. Although there is still some distance, the high-power submachine gun and machine gun have stretched out the ferocious muzzle.


    Chu Feng''s eyes are calm, knowing that the other side probably knows his position. If he runs now, he will only be chased.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng''s muzzle shifted toward the sky and received the picture of the next five minutes, and the scream stopped. But at the moment, everyone didn''t think about it. As long as they were hiding, the mysterious sniper couldn''t find the place to start, but they didn''t know that Chu Feng had hit the armed helicopter.


    A minute later, the figure of propeller rotation came from the air. Two ferocious armed helicopters appeared in front of everyone. The trees around were swayed by the wind and waves driven by the propeller. Some blockers and Yuejun hidden in the trees were clearly visible.


    The man in military uniform took a walkie talkie to connect the frequency of the armed helicopter: "he is in front of you 60 degrees angle, direct shooting, shot the last bullet!"


    When there was a clear sound from the opposite side, suddenly there was a bang. An armed helicopter shook and the propeller seemed to stop for a moment. We were surprised if there was something wrong with the aircraft, the other armed helicopter also heard similar sounds and situations.


    The man in uniform saw this scene in the woods. He scolded a madman with a walkie talkie and yelled: "shoot the bullets quickly, the other party wants to kill you!"


    It''s just late!


    When the man in uniform just finished two words, the sound of bang bang came. The propellers of the two armed helicopters stopped completely, and the continuous bullets penetrated the past and destroyed the line.


    When all Yuejun''s faces changed greatly, the two armed helicopters that lost their rotating propellers fell downward. The man in military uniform yelled at the bastard and quickly retreated with the help of the guards. When the men in military uniform went out less than 10 meters, they collided with an armed helicopter and exploded in a roar. All the people in the plane died.


    Together with more than 100 Yue troops hidden in the woods, they all paid a heavy price. In addition, their bombs were implicated, and the sound of explosions rang out and on.


    When the explosion completely subsided, the military uniform man lying on the ground raised his head and saw the scene in front of him. The armed helicopter crashed and exploded, implicating more than 100 people. Originally, it was nothing, but the more than 100 people still had bombs on their bodies, which were implicated in the explosion.


    That''s it. In a short time of less than two minutes, more than 300 Yue troops died or were seriously injured in the explosion, which made the military uniform men almost have the impulse to vomit blood.


    These dead and wounded people were not killed by the enemy''s guns, but by the explosion of the helicopter crash and the bombs on their bodies. What could be more ironic than this.


    Some people in the distance are still in fear. Fortunately, when they are not in the falling place, they are also afraid that the mysterious sniper killed the helicopter with a sniper gun, which indirectly destroyed more than 300 Yue troops, making the more than 1000 Yue troops from the pursuit less than 800 so far!


    The brief calm is less than a minute, that has stopped the sniper to send the life-threatening bullet again, someone constantly falls in the forest, the military uniform man pupil condenses and says: "all press up, pile him up!"


    If this is the case, he does not know how many bullets the other side still has. If two armed helicopters crash, the military will not send them again. Standing here is the target. It is better for hundreds of people to rush to seek wealth. He does not believe that the barrage gun can withstand the sweeping fire of hundreds of guns when he is close.But Chu Feng didn''t worry after seeing all this. On the contrary, he showed a strong smile. He carried the sniper gun behind him, took down a submachine gun, and called out: "dry monkey!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    Chu Feng jumped five meters away from the tall tree and landed on another tree. He kept shuttling through the forest. Even the monkeys didn''t have the speed of Chu Feng. In fact, when he was in Xuancheng, Chu Feng was more monkey than monkey in the deep forest.


    More than ten trees jumped one after another, and Chu Feng was quietly waiting for the Yue army to come up slowly.


    According to their idea, at the moment, they must be running away to the distance. Who could have thought that they would not retreat and go forward to hide in this tree. There are advantages and disadvantages in the dense forest and big trees. The disadvantage is that the sun can''t shine in, and the advantages are too thick. As long as you hide in a tree casually, it''s hard to find it.


    Chu Feng picks up the submachine gun, all bullets hanging in his waist, his eyes flowing with bloodthirsty madness, his left eye receives the picture at the speed of the best, and is constantly changing the possible things.


    For Chu Feng, changing the future is an extremely simple thing.


    Hundreds of Yue troops had already walked slowly from the tree where Chu Feng was. Looking at a single shuttle of bullets, Yue''s army, who was absolutely capable of killing more than a dozen, stopped suddenly and glanced at the bombs in their waists.


    Thinking of the chain explosions caused by the helicopter landing just now, chufeng''s smile suddenly brightened up. Look at the hundreds of Yuejun, the distance is at most five meters. The carpet forward, the radian of Chu Feng''s mouth is more obvious.


    With the submachine gun on his back again, Chu Feng took down the barrage gun, and quickly aimed at a Yue army with five bombs wrapped around his body, and fired out the bullets with a bang.


    Chu Feng didn''t wait for the result to happen. According to the distance and distance, he kept turning around and shooting out bullets. The target was not people, but their bombs. In five seconds, all ten bullets were fired.


    The explosion sounded from the first sound, repeating the chain explosions just after the helicopter crash. At the moment, these Yue soldiers were crying to death. They were killed by their own bombs when they did not meet the enemy. It is estimated that they would not die in peace.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Chu Feng also jumped down from the tree at the moment, put on the submachine gun, and constantly burst out lethal bullets. Those who had not been killed by the bomb, but felt dizzy by the shock of his head, went to hell without knowing what was going on.


    One shot constantly toward the surrounding bullets, Chu Feng stood there, there is no Dodge, no fear, no need to deliberately aim, Yue army like grass mustard general continue to die.


    In the end, less than 800 of Yue''s troops, who were killed by the blast and are now being swept by the Chu wind, have lost more than 600 people in less than 10 minutes. They are either dead or seriously injured, and can no longer gather strength.


    The military uniform man in the distance saw this picture through the telescope. He lost all his steadiness and depth in the face of the best Chu Feng. His mouth trembled and cursed: "this is not a human being. Withdraw!"


    Although there are still 100 people around to protect, but in a short period of 10 minutes, the Chu Feng of 600 or 700 people was wiped out. The military uniform man did not feel that the 100 people around him could stop him. Such a departure might be judged, but it was better than staying here and dying.


    Although Chu Feng was shooting Yue Jun in the distance, the figure of the man in uniform never left his sight. When the bullets of the submachine gun were completely used up, and there were all the bodies of Yue army on the ground, Chu Feng stopped the gun at one end and burst out of the body. There was no need to aim at the bullet and shoot it out.


    The more the uniform man goes, the more frightened he is. Looking at the continuous fall of his followers, his heart is full of cold.


    But the more like this, the uniform man would like to leave here earlier, and said that two Yuejun came to carry him back quickly, or Chu Feng would use a barrage gun as a target in the back, and it would not take long for all of them to die.


    Chu Feng completely used the barrage gun as a pistol, and pursued more than 100 Yue troops. This simply does not exist in the modern military history, but now it appears in the cross-border jungle.


    After running out for about a kilometer, the rest of the Yue army were in complete despair, because from the beginning of the escape to now, there have been people falling down. Now, there are less than ten men in military uniform, and a hundred people have fallen down on the one kilometer escape road.


    They didn''t go on running because they knew that the mysterious blocker would never let them run away.


    The man in military uniform also let the two people down, and their hearts were in complete despair. TEN BOMBERS opened the road, two armed helicopters supported, and more than a thousand elite troops chased after them. However, they were beaten by one person, a god like person. So far, less than ten people are left here.


    Men in military uniform can already foresee their future. Even if they don''t die here today, they will die in the hands of the military. With such a huge loss, they don''t get anything. What can they do if they don''t die?


    Chu Feng has already appeared in people''s sight. Although he looks very embarrassed, disheartened and just a person, when Chu Feng completely stands in front of them 10 meters away, Yue Jun feels the oppressive feeling that is insurmountable. It seems that as long as the person in front of him has an idea, they will die completely.Chu Feng swept the last eight people, and unconsciously killed more than 1000 people. However, Chu Feng just sighed, and nothing unnatural happened.


    The corner of his mouth glanced over his mouth and said: "it''s good to let me run away after you for such a long time, but I still have to stay to play with you. How about playing big and getting hurt?"


    Almost all of the eight Yue troops, including men in military uniform, had the urge to spit blood. They thought to themselves that if they knew you were so excellent, they would not catch up with them. They killed more than 1000 people with one gun and two armed helicopters. Where did they come from?


    Seeing that all eight Yue troops did not speak, Chu Feng pulled a gun he had just picked up without warning. Except for the men in military uniform, the rest of the seven people all burst into bleeding flowers and died. However, there was no fear of death, but there was a sense of relief.


    It seems that in the face of Chu Feng, it is even more terrifying than death.


    Chu Feng dropped the gun in his hand, patted his hands, and squatted down in front of the man in uniform. He put out his right hand with a smile: "Hello, my name is Chu Feng."


    The man in uniform was stunned. He naturally knew who he was after. He was just surprised what chufeng was going to do now. He didn''t hold Chu Feng''s hand and said in a cold voice, "what do you want?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, pulled off the man''s uniform, took out an officer''s certificate, opened it, and said, "Ruan Zhiming, commander of the third special forces, commander of the lieutenant general, not bad. At least you are very good at using the sniper gun, but you are not very lucky. You met me today, otherwise few people could kill you!"


    Pulling away Ruan Zhiming''s collar, Chu Feng raised a smile: "no wonder not dead, Tianchi produces the latest bulletproof vests!"


    Ruan Zhiming stepped back and said in a deep voice, "do you really want to do it?"


    As a soldier, Ruan Zhiming is not afraid of death, but he is afraid of meeting the best of Chu Feng. He clearly has the strength to kill you, but he is talking with you smiling here. That feeling is not ordinary.


    Chu Fengyang''s officer certificate said with a smile: "nothing. Just write down your name and everything. When Ben Shao is safe, he will send someone to find out your ancestor''s 18th generation. He will explain the incident that he almost died of a bomb today. I can claim a little justice."


    Chu Feng said this with a smile, but in Ruan Zhiming''s ears, there was an endless chill. Thinking of his charming wife and the one-year-old daughter of his three-year-old son, Ruan Zhiming looked ferocious: "bastard!"


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and threw the officer''s certificate to Ruan Zhiming and said, "the Weiss not only scolded me for being a jerk, but also said that I was a jerk more than once. But? In the end, I killed so many people, many families were broken, but I still live well


    "I have never had pity on those who want me to die. I''m just their nightmare!"


    Then Chu Feng took out a dagger and waved it toward Ruan Zhiming. On the other hand, he said, "because I have a strong sense of revenge, now I will kill you and tell you that I will destroy your family and let you die with your eyes closed. I feel comfortable to think about it."


    Ruan Zhiming wants to say that Chu Feng is bluffing himself, but he feels that the killing machine is approaching him step by step. Ruan Zhiming has no end, and his death doesn''t matter. But if his wife, children and children are implicated by him and let Chu Feng kill him, he will die in his grave!


    When Chu Feng raised the dagger in his hand, Ruan Zhiming finally called out to see Chu Feng stop to breathe. It was just this breath that just relaxed, the stopped dagger fell again and directly inserted into Ruan Zhiming''s arm.


    Chu Feng suddenly pulled out and burst out a touch of blood when the light mouth: "originally was to burst your head, but you seem to have something to say, death can wait, live also have to suffer some sin, who knows you are not saying something useless waste of my time?"


    Ruan Zhiming was moved by the corners of his mouth. He didn''t expect that Chu Feng was really as fierce as the legend. However, although he wanted to kill Chu Feng in his heart, Ruan Zhiming said: "you can kill me, but don''t attack my wife, children and children. This is the responsibility of soldiers. They are all innocent. If you want to kill me, I will be here."


    "A good man, a good father!"


    Chu Feng gently smile, but then the smile on his face disappeared, the dagger again stabbed on Ruan Zhiming''s other shoulder, and said coldly: "I''m just sorry, you want me to die, then why should I talk to you about human relations?"


    He pulled out the dagger, and chufeng swept directly at Ruan Zhiming''s neck. The latter looked tight. He didn''t expect that Chu Feng was so difficult to speak. He said in a hurry: "don''t you wonder who wants our Yuejun to pursue you?"


    Chu Feng didn''t stop the dagger, just changed its direction and passed over his chest. A long scar appeared. But Chu Feng didn''t know the general light and said, "this is a little valuable. I''ll think about killing you, not your family!"


    At the moment, Ruan Zhiming couldn''t guess whether chufeng was true or not. He took a deep breath and endured the pain on his body and said, "I only know that it''s Hebrew. Specifically, only the commander-in-chief of the supreme military can know. I''m just following orders."


    When Ruan Zhiming said that, Chu Feng''s left eye could not see any deception in him. Then he turned around and walked forward. When Ruan Zhiming was surprised that Chu Feng didn''t kill him, a dagger struck him like lightning and directly penetrated Ruan Zhiming''s forehead.And the last sentence he heard in the world: "I began to tell myself that I am not going to die today, all of you are going to die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    At 3:00 p.m., the news that more than 1000 people were killed and two armed helicopters were lost spread throughout the border officials.


    Fortunately, the incident happened at the border and did not receive extensive attention. However, Rao Shi also shocked the authorities. In addition to the fact that so many people died in one day in the war era, and whether there had ever been such a thing in this era, we all carefully discuss this matter.


    It is only in the end that there is no result. To annihilate a thousand people, at least the same number of people can be dispatched. However, according to the situation on the scene, the number of the enemy is not much at all.


    The supreme commander of the army did not express any opinion on this. Although we are all curious about why he sent so many people to work at the border, he did not say, the supreme leader did not ask, and the rest of the people were not qualified to ask.


    As a result, the final result of the three hour meeting was to deal with the matter in a low-key manner to prevent leakage, and then the meeting was all over again!


    Ruan Cang, the commander-in-chief of the army, who is now more than 60 years old, is known to be a hot war element at a glance. In fact, it is also true that Ruan Cang, the supreme commander of the army, was the leader in the fight against Vietnam in the last century. Although he failed in the end, he also established his position as the supreme commander in the army.


    After more than 20 years in power, even the current supreme leader claimed himself as a junior in front of him. As a result, Ruan Cang was still sitting in this position when he was supposed to retire.


    As the motorcade drove out of the power center, Ruan Cang''s eyes swept through the peaceful street outside. Although this is the cross-border capital, he suddenly felt a little depressed and a little uneasy at the moment, just as he wanted to fight against the holy Koreas again a few years ago, when a man named bawangtian appeared in front of him.


    Squinting his eyes, Ruan Cang said faintly, "send another 500 people to the mansion to protect me!"


    The person in front just nodded, and without asking Ruan Cang what to do, he dialed out the phone to transfer people. He was a competent assistant role.


    The motorcade passed slowly on the street, and the people who came and went saw that the motorcade stopped unnaturally and waited for it to pass in front of them before they could continue to walk. It seemed that it was such a treacherous thing not to stop in front of the motorcade.


    But Ruan Cang is not surprised. Standing on the top of the cross-border Summit for more than 20 years, he has been used to the fear and respect of other people''s eyes. Sitting in the car, his fingers tap on the edge of the window, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking about. He is very depressed.


    The car slowly turned an intersection. Ruan Cang''s pupils were frozen. He was once a fierce man in the army. He didn''t think about anything. He just kicked the door open and rolled out. His vigorous speed was faster than that of a 20-year-old young man.


    Almost in Ruan Cang, he rolled out and hid in a shelter. The car he was riding in exploded. The driver and his assistant didn''t escape and were completely submerged in flames.


    But Ruan Cang did not have any waves, waiting for the rest of the security personnel to come, he stood up and pointed to a building in the distance and whispered: "take it down!"


    Suddenly, more than 100 people scattered out and ran to a building more than 100 meters away. On the top of the building, when there was no safety, Chu Feng, who went directly to the treasurer Town, drew a smile: "interesting old man, you can''t die like this, but it''s OK. Just dig out from your mouth who betrayed me!"


    Throwing the sniper in his hand on the ground, Chu Feng turned around and stepped on the guardrails of those balconies. Several ups and downs went down to the back of the building, but did not leave immediately.


    After waiting for a few minutes, when the noise of footsteps came from the top of the building, Chu Feng took out a bomb and threw it directly towards the roof of the building with a funny smile. He also walked to one side of the street, but not in the direction of Ruan Cang, but in the opposite direction.


    Now it is too close to the cross-border power center here. In addition, it is in the capital. Countless people press over every minute. Chu Feng does not want to die in the jungle, but he died here.


    The roaring explosion overturned the roof of the building. All the more than 20 guards who first rushed up were pushed out by the huge air wave and fell down from the top of the building. The dead could not die again.


    Ruan Cang, who was escorted by the guards in the distance, saw this scene. His eyes were cold and he went to another car: "go back to the mansion and let the police intervene!"


    Under the watchful guard of the guards and the exclamation of the people, Ruan Cang continued to return to his residence with a kind of indifferent attitude. The assassination he suffered in the past 20 years was not once or twice. He had already reached the point of no surprise or surprise. He was just thinking about where the gun came from today.


    Just as he was thinking about it, Ruan Cang''s private mobile phone rang. Looking at the driver in front of him, Ruan Cang pressed to answer and heard a hoarse voice clearly passing through the voice transformer: "commander Ruan, what you have done is really disappointing me. There are more than 1000 people. The bombers and the armed helicopters can''t leave Chu Feng and Fu Dina. Is Yuejun too incompetent?"


    "Aren''t you the third military power? If one person kills more than 1000 of you, it''s called Qiang. Is it ridiculous? "


    There was no anger on Ruan Cang''s face, but a kind of extreme peace, light mouth: "what do you want to express?""Chufeng has already arrived in the small town of the treasurer, which is not the place you can manage. My request is very simple. If Chu Feng does not die in the corner area this time, but goes to the southeast province through the border, leave him in the cross-border area."


    "I can add two years to three or four years, mainly depending on how many people you kill. It''s better to kill them together with fudina."


    "Deal, Chu Feng will die!" Ruan Cang said faintly, then cut off the phone, looking at more than ten kilometers to return to his residence, inexplicably a little upset, dial out another call and asked: "did you catch anyone?"


    The phone is connected to the person who Ruan Cang left on the scene to deal with the matter. At this moment, he calls on Ruan Cang and respectfully replies: "there are no strange faces among the dead people. Excluding the suicide bombing of the other party, we have determined the possible escape direction of him. As long as he is still in the capital, we can dig him out!"


    Ruan Cang nodded gently, but he didn''t doubt what he was saying. He told him to hurry up and hang up the phone. He closed his eyes and leaned on his chair, humming the old tune of the last century. He was sitting on Mount Tai!


    "These monkeys can really catch up with them!"


    Chu Feng thought it was easy to handle affairs by himself, but he didn''t expect the police to move so quickly. However, he was relieved when he thought about it. The supreme commander of the army was attacked and the former leader of Hebrew was shot to death a few days ago. It is a nervous thing for the leaders of various countries.


    In this regard, the speed of the police, that must be faster than ordinary people die of the whole family.


    Seeing that several police cars were pressing on the back and the police in front of them temporarily pulled up the checkpoint, Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and misjudged the police''s response ability, which made him a little bit difficult to fly. After looking around, there was no suitable place to hide.


    If you go forward like this, you will certainly be investigated. The pilgrims have not yet got the immigration registration information. Think about the consequences.


    When Chu Feng was thinking about whether to forcibly snatch a car and break through the customs, a police car stopped a fairly high-end sports car, and then only listened to the police politely: "Miss Ruan, make sure that there is no one in your car, you go slowly, pay attention to safety!"


    "Well, thank you." A beautiful figure came from the car, 20 meters away, but for Chu Feng, it was not much distance.


    As soon as his eyes turned, seeing the eyes of those policemen looking at the car, Chu Feng couldn''t help but smile. When the car started to move towards this side, Chu Feng got a little stone on his toes and saw an opportunity to eject directly.


    A passing man, whoops, fell down in the middle of the road, just blocking the sports car, inertia let the driver inside quickly step on the accelerator.


    This incident soon attracted the attention of those patrolling and searching police. They quickly gathered around and looked at the man on the ground and said, "how did you walk? Do you want to get killed by a car?"


    The man stood up inexplicably. When he was walking, he suddenly felt a pain in his knee, so he fell down. At the moment, he didn''t feel at all. Seeing the police and the people watching the scene, the man said with a smile: "that I just tilted a little, but I didn''t mean to fall out."


    At this time, these police officers are too lazy to talk nonsense with him. They wave their hands to let him go quickly, disperse the crowd and continue to search for suspicious people. However, no one found that the girl''s face in the car was very unnatural.


    The sports car started up again. At the temporary gate in front of me, a policeman came up and looked at the beautiful face of the window falling down. All of them had turned into bright smile: "it''s Miss Ruan. Why do you go shopping? You are my idol. Can you take a picture with you?"


    The pretty girl looks 15 or 16 years old, but the size in front of her body is absolutely rare. She has two cute dimples when she smiles, which is obviously the type that uncle likes.


    But for the police''s request, the girl apologized and laughed: "I was scared by the explosion just now. I''m not in the mood now. After a while, I will have a press conference, and everyone present will have a chance to take a photo with them. Will that be ok?"


    Tong Yan girl looks a bit unnatural, but still nodded: "nothing, check it!"


    Although we have checked in front of us, it is the matter ahead. If the murderer runs out, the people who pass the checkpoint will have a bit of bad luck. The policeman waved his hand and asked three companions to come over. One of them opened a door and looked at it carefully. But he didn''t know what the limited space was and what they were looking for.


    Finally, I closed the door, opened the trunk and checked the bottom of the car. After confirming that there was no one else, the gate was opened and released. It was very strict!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    The red sports car encountered more than ten checkpoints along the way, but they were all unimpeded, and finally left the capital center to the edge of the capital.


    Although it is a marginal area, a huge villa area has been built here. Vietnamese people are similar to the people in other kingdoms. They are just looking for punishment in the city center. More rich people are now more inclined to buy their own homes in the suburbs. This can be seen from the construction industry carried out in various countries in the past two years.


    When the red sports car came to the villa, a hand was stretched out in the car, and the railing was jingled on the card machine. The girl with a child''s face went straight into it, which made several security guards at the door look straight. But they knew that even if the girl was sleeping naked in front of them, they might not have the courage to touch it.


    After several curves, the car finally drove into a garden villa and stopped. The garden gate slowly closed, but the unnatural look on the girl''s face did not disappear.


    Look around the garden, the girl said softly: "you can come out!"


    There was no movement in the car. After a few seconds of silence, the girl''s long skirt was raised, and a figure with short hair came out from below. Sitting on the seat beside her, she breathed out. It was Chu Feng: "I almost suffocated, smoked!"


    Chufeng just let a man fall down and stop the car. Finally, taking advantage of everyone''s attention, he secretly got on the car and hid under the girl''s skirt for more than an hour.


    Chu Feng''s words just finished, Tong Yan girl frowned and hummed: "I''m not smelly. How can you talk nonsense?"


    And unlike Liu Yan, it was caused by disease, but by nature. The secret gene was so good. Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "I don''t mean that the place where you gave birth to the baby has a bad smell. What I said almost suffocated is..."


    "All right, I know!" As soon as Chu Feng wanted to say it out, the girl seemed to know what Chu Feng''s so-called "almost suffocating" was. Thinking that he had been hiding under his skirt just now, a stream of strange things had not dissipated, and her face was covered with blushing color unnaturally.


    See Tong Yan girl know what he said almost suffocate what mean, Chu Feng also laughed: "thank you


    Tongyan girl did not dare to see Chu Feng, but thought of what she said: "you are the one who attacked Ruan''s command, aren''t you?"


    At that time, such a big thing happened, the police quickly pulled up so many warning lines, and Chu Feng jumped out of her car at that time, and still got under her skirt. Although it was embarrassing, the girl with childish face also thought that it would not be so simple.


    Just looking at Chu Feng''s delicate face and the friendly smile when she smiles, the girl seems not so afraid.


    Chu Feng didn''t look like a villain. After hiding under her skirt for more than an hour, Chu Feng did not hide it. She nodded and said, "yes, I shot the old man Ruan, but it''s a pity that he didn''t die. He can''t get angry after being chased."


    Hearing Chu Feng say such words, Tongyan girl should have been surprised, but such words from Chu Feng''s mouth, she can''t feel crazy, even absurd feel reasonable general.


    Confirming that the person in front of him is the one who is wanted to attack Ruan Cang, the girl with a childish face stretched out her hand: "if you don''t meet you, you can shoot Ruan Cang. I believe many people are very happy. On behalf of those who have been oppressed by the military for many years, I say thank you."


    Chu Feng was not surprised. Although Ruan Cang was the supreme commander in the army, he also made complaints. Countless people wanted him to die, but they were suppressed by him.


    Holding the girl''s weak and boneless hand, Chu Feng said with a smile, "I''m just revenge, not as much as you said, little sister!"


    "Little sister?" A smile appeared on the face of the girl who took back her hands. She found that she had a special feeling of closeness to Chu Feng. She tilted her head and said with a smile: "are you sure you are really older than me, little brother?"


    Chu Feng was astonished, and looked up and down. At most, she was 16 years old, but she was nearly 19 years old, so she nodded without hesitation: "I''m nearly 19, isn''t it your age?"


    The smile on the girl''s face was even more brilliant. She held her fingers and said, "I will be 21 years old in seven months. Who do you think is older?"


    This time, Chu Feng was really stunned. Murong Bing was a monster without explanation. She was already 20 years old. Chu Feng sighed in her heart. She didn''t expect that the soil and water across the border could produce such excellent products.


    He nodded his head seriously and said, "at first, I wonder why you are 15 or 6 years old. But now you say you are 20 years old, it is normal!"


    Dense?


    Tongyan girl a Leng, don''t know what chufeng said, frown and think for a while, then her face is covered with blush, shy and angry want to give Chu Feng a foot, this dense, how can she not know what it means?


    Chufeng made fun of her, and her mood was a little better. Looking at the garden, the security work seemed to be good. Obviously, the girls around her were not ordinary people, but Chu Feng didn''t care about these things. If she did her own things well, she would leave, and there was no need to pay attention to them.Open the car door, Chu Feng is ready to leave, but the girl is open: "now there are military police outside, as long as you go out, you will certainly be investigated, and then there may be an accident!"


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that Tong Yan girl still had such a kind of heart, but he was a bit surprised. He turned around and said, "you won''t be responsible for me because I saw you like a pilgrim girl, or I fell in love at first sight because I saw you like a holy pilgrim girl, or I fell in love at first sight and wanted me to stay to talk with you about Fenghua XueYue?"


    "I think the hero, Chu Feng, is very domineering. He completely interprets Mr. Du''s life perfectly. He is the most successful man in my opinion."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. In the face of Ruan Yaoyao''s outstretched hand, Chu Feng held it up: "you have identified the wrong person!"


    Ruan Yaoyao opened her mouth with a small mouth: "if you are not my idol, if you go out from here, I will immediately inform the military police to arrest you and say that you molest me, so are you or not?" In Chu Feng''s wry smile, Ruan Yaoyao tilted her head and said with a smile, "or do you dare to take off your clothes in front of me?"


    "According to the brief introduction of Jianghai Fengyun, the scars on his body are real and have not been processed!"


    Ruan Yaoyao looked positive. Chu Feng knew that she recognized herself. Looking at Ruan Yaoyao, who was just like a girl of 15 or 16 years old, Chu Feng breathed out: "it''s not so simple to recognize it. I don''t have much hair now."


    Ruan Yaoyao and Chu Feng did not separate their hands from each other. Hearing this, they said, "you admitted that you were the one who attacked Ruan''s command, and you also expressed the spirit of pursuing and killing. According to the information I know, Yuejun went out to kill a man at the border last night. It seems that the man is called Chu Feng. It''s normal for you to retaliate!"


    "After all, there are very few people in the world who don''t know your identity. I''m one of the fans!"


    Ruan Yaoyao was a little shy when she was looked at by Chu Feng, but she still nodded back and said, "that''s right."


    Chu Feng finally knew how Ruan Yaoyao was a little familiar. When Huo bin finished filming the storm of the river and sea, he prepared to go on a youth romance idol drama. At that time, he gave several female masters to let Chu Feng choose. One of Chu Feng''s most impressive was Ruan Yaoyao, who had G at the age of 15.


    With a smile, Chu Feng looked at the girl who had been cheating. Chu Feng was as sharp as a teenager next door: "I''m glad to meet you. I''m going to invite you to shoot a movie. I didn''t expect to meet a real person. It looks much more beautiful than the photos and the Internet. It''s a real boy''s face."


    Chu Feng almost said a word behind it, but when Ruan Yaoyao narrowed her eyes, she took it back and laughed: "OK, thank you for helping me. I owe you a favor. You can come to the imperial city to find me if you need to!"


    Chu Feng was ready to leave again, but Ruan Yaoyao suddenly took his arm and blinked and said, "there is no one in my family!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. Generally, a girl and a man say that there is no one at home. The implication is self-evident, but Chu Feng absolutely does not believe that he is really sending out Wang BA''s spirit. When the tiger shakes, the beauty automatically comes to her door.


    Sure enough, Ruan Yaoyao said, "so you don''t have to go. Now there are people looking for you outside. Although you are not sure that you attacked, are you sure that no one knows you as well as I do? Or are you worried that I''ll eat you here? "


    In the face of the girl''s provocation, Chu Feng was a little embarrassed. Seeing that there was no one in the villa behind, he was more curious about why Ruan Yaoyao wanted to pester himself: "can you tell me why you want to help me?"


    "You are my idol


    Ruan Yaoyao giggled. Two dimples showed up, which was lovely. After releasing Chu Feng''s small hand, she put out a delicate pistol in her hand and continued: "originally, I wanted to shoot you when you were hiding under my skirt, but when you got on the bus, I felt a little familiar, so I resisted.


    But it turns out that I''m right. You really make me familiar and adore me! I want to hear how you got there in less than a year. Although there are many versions about you, I want to hear from you. It must be very interesting! "


    Chu Feng''s left eye didn''t see any look. After thinking about it, it''s difficult to attack Ruan Cang at present. If you go out, people who are not familiar with it also need to find a place to hide. After a while, he nods: "that will trouble you!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s promise to stay, Ruan Yaoyao jumped excitedly. The shaking made Chu Feng dizzy. Then she realized that she was heavily burdened. After an embarrassed smile, she said, "that''s no trouble. As long as you tell me a story, it doesn''t matter!"


    "But in the evening, I''m going to a place to do something. If you''re here yourself, no one will disturb you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    Chu Feng believes that she will not betray herself. This is a kind of intuition, so she does not mean to change a place. Moreover, there are military and police martial law searching everywhere. Even if you want to find a place, it may not be so safe.


    After Ruan Yaoyao left, Chu Feng didn''t turn on the lights. She just sat quietly in the hall. With the help of the lights in the garden, it was enough. She didn''t want to turn on the lights to attract other people''s attention. After all, Ruan Yaoyao had been living on her own, and she went out. The lights were on a little bit unreasonable.


    About half an hour later, the two figures appear in front of Chu Feng, which is pure and pure.


    Chu Feng raised his head and closed the book in his hand. It was not difficult for him to read in the dark. He asked in a low voice, "how is the situation outside now?"


    Yu Jie whispered back: "martial law, more than 10000 police forces have been deployed. In addition, military personnel are conducting a carpet search. They have found many pilgrims in the capital and some people with criminal records."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes. If it was to catch some suspicious people, it would be normal for him to catch some suspicious people. But Chu Feng could smell an unusual smell by catching the pilgrims. Did Ruan Cang guess that he had come to the capital to retaliate?


    At present, there is only such an explanation, or how to explain the arrest of the pilgrims by the military and police.


    "How many guards are there in the commander''s mansion?" he said


    Bingqing was responsible for checking this aspect. Wen Yan replied, "before I went, there were 300 people, and then 500 people were added. A total of 800 people were stationed in the commander-in-chief''s office. In addition, less than one kilometer away, there were military police under martial law. As long as there was an accident and it didn''t take five minutes, there would be support to arrive, and it would be continuous."


    "But young Lord, do you want to attack the commander''s house?"


    This is a crazy move for everyone. The supreme commander of Yue''s army is equivalent to the No. 3 Shengchao. When he attacks such a high-ranking residence, he feels that it is too fierce. That is not comparable to the literati. In cross-border, Ruan Cang is the only military master.


    Chu Feng touched his nose and looked at ice and jade, just like a wolf looking at a lamb. The two sisters felt the playfulness in Chu Feng''s eyes and subconsciously stepped back. They thought that Chu Feng had nothing to do now, and he wanted to do something angry with them.


    Such a subtle movement was seen in Chu Feng''s eyes, unable to laugh or cry. She stood up and went to the two sisters who were worried and said, "if I really want to attack the commander-in-chief''s office, are you sure?"


    Bingqingyujie looked at each other and was glad that chufeng didn''t want to do anything to them. However, when he heard Chu Feng''s words, all of them were dignified. 800 people could see it, but the support was continuous. If you didn''t finish all the things in a few minutes, you might be completely trapped in it and it''s hard to get out of it.


    Almost all of a sudden silence, Yujie soft voice back: "little Lord, if there is no support, 90% sure!"


    Chufeng laughed. He went to one side to look at the text message that had just come in on his mobile phone. No matter what happened to all these incidents, in order to make the road smoother in the future and to let people consider the consequences of attacking him, Chu Feng decided to leave the forest as early as possible.


    He killed Ruan Cang in front of him with the most bloody and cruel means. Only when he was more powerful and cruel than him could he be respected.


    After reading the information on the mobile phone, Chu Feng waved and said, "go, find a person!"


    Then Chu Feng left Ruan Yaoyao''s villa directly. Although he promised the latter to take refuge here temporarily, at that time, what should be known had already been known, so there was no need to stay here. After all, the big cake in Jiaoyu would not wait to be cut by himself.


    Only the pure and pure follow, plus it is more convenient to move at night than during the day. Although there are still military police in martial law on the road, but in the case of Chu Feng''s left eye foreseeing in advance, they all easily evade.


    An hour later, Chu Feng appeared outside a luxurious villa. Before entering, he could hear the music coming from inside.


    After looking around, Chu Feng frowned. It seemed that it was difficult to find someone quietly. His left eye penetrated into the room and examined everyone. Chu Feng was stunned because Ruan Yaoyao was also in it. At the moment, he was sitting in a corner chatting with a man, but his face was not very good.


    It seems very reluctant.


    But think about it carefully, Ruan Yaoyao''s appearance here is not a strange thing. Chu Feng doesn''t care too much about it. He scans his left eye to see if there is any breakthrough. What Chu Feng finally sees in the corner of the side garden, the radian of his mouth is obviously much more.


    Look around no one, Chu Feng quickly moved his body to a fence, the body jumped into the inside, quickly rolled a few times, before those drunk people did not find out, hidden between the thick flowers and plants, quietly moving in the inside, no sound came out.


    "Well, be gentle. I''m afraid I''ll call it out myself."


    Behind a few dense vegetation on the left, a woman''s voice of panting and deliberately suppressing came out. As long as someone approached here, they would immediately know what they were doing.


    Chu Feng thought that he was a bit of a moral person. He could see that there was no one coming here. He knew that someone was talking to each other. Chu Feng sat behind the vegetation behind him and waited for the matter to be finished.A man''s voice came out: "my master''s medicine is so easy to use, you can wait for me, an hour less this will give you the essence!"


    Chu Feng convulsed his mouth and shook his head with a bitter smile. It was just a shot. He had to set a time to give it to others. However, Chu Feng had time. It was interesting to listen to the dialogue between men and women.


    But there was not an hour, half an hour of appearance came the voice of the woman paralyzed as mud, with a little satisfaction, and then the man''s voice came: "go, baby, I''ll wait to clean up and go."


    Behind came the sound of dressing. For a while, a tall and beautiful figure came out of the back, but did not see anyone sitting here. Her feet were a bit flighty and walked towards the villa. Chufeng squinted and found that the woman was a star on the cross-border line. With a cry from the dark road, the sky was as black as a crow, and Chu Feng moved to the back.


    A tall man was wearing clothes and trousers. Chu Feng jokingly stood behind him and said, "how do you feel in the field?"


    As soon as the words came out, the tall man who had just buckled his belt was shocked. Then he turned around like lightning, and a gun appeared in his hand. He cried in a deep voice: "who?"


    Chu Feng didn''t fluctuate much. Seeing that no one came here, Wen ran said with a smile: "master Alexander, if you don''t play with the big horse in Hebrew territory, how can you run across the border to play big stars? I envy you!"


    The man in front of him was Alexander, the successor of the Hebrew oligarch family, whom Chu Feng had met in Hebrew. When he heard Chu Feng''s words, Alexander felt a little familiar and did not feel malicious. He took up his gun and took a step forward. Although Chu Feng''s hair has just grown a little, his face has not changed.


    Alexander''s face suddenly appeared exuberant smile, plopped down on his knees and said, "master, I miss you, but I have been going to the holy pilgrimage to find you, but I heard that you are not there, so I ran around the world bored. I didn''t expect to meet you here. It''s so happy to meet you here!"


    Alexander''s reaction made Chu Feng''s mouth twitch. He stepped back and looked at him in amazement. "Who is your master? Who is the old man?"


    Alexander stood up with a smile, but he was very modest. He patted his chest and said, "you are my master. I see people who say that now. The Hebrew boys don''t know how much they envy me. Master is such a bull and fork. I''m so proud."


    Chu Feng Yang raised his hand: "stop!"


    I''ve probably known what Alexander meant. Chu Feng knew that he wanted to be his teacher at the beginning. Chu Feng knew that, but now he felt OK. He said with a smile: "although I don''t accept foreign apprentices, I can accept it because you are so angry with me."


    I didn''t expect Chu Feng to accept himself as an apprentice. Alexander was overjoyed. He just wanted to shout. When Chu Feng whispered, Alexander didn''t make a sound. But then he thought of something to say: "by the way, master, how did you come here? You''re not in the river. I''m trying to find you directly across the border."


    Chu Feng needs Alexander''s help now, so after telling something selectively, he looked back at the villa and said, "the method is a bit old-fashioned, but I believe Ruan Cang will be in a hurry, so I will be much more relaxed."


    Alexander nodded, clenched his fist and waved it twice: "Damn it, I said Yue''s army had nothing to do with food and nothing to do with bombing the border woods. I didn''t expect that it was after master you. Ruan Cang, an old villain, complained about people''s livelihood that he should have stepped down long ago!" As if he was still angry, Alexander roared, "wait, I''ll go to him and settle accounts with him. I''ll kill you, master."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. He believes that Alexander really dares to find Ruan Cang, but the latter must be one of the highest leaders of the Kingdom, so he is not suitable for Alexander to deal with these matters.


    After patting him on the shoulder, he said, "I''ve already thought about it. You just need to help me with a few things. You don''t need to intervene in the rest. Then you can go to the imperial city if you go to the holy pilgrimage. Although I''m not here, there is an old man who said I asked you to go and ask him to teach you first."


    With a smile, Alexander knew that Chu Feng had little to do with his affairs. He turned his head and asked, "master, what do you want me to do? Don''t worry. I can go anywhere when I cross the border. I can have a cup of tea with the supreme leader."


    Chu Feng thought about it and pointed to himself and said, "now I''ll be your bodyguard!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    Alexander asked people to find a suit to change Chu Feng and put on sunglasses. Unless he was a person he met, no one would have contacted him for the first time. After all, no one thought Chu Feng would be a bodyguard with Alexander.


    After finishing, Chu Feng followed Alexander, who said unnaturally: "master, you are not so good, my bodyguard is enough to protect me. Where do you need you?"


    Chu Feng coughs and no one pays attention to the low voice: "little nonsense, just do what I said."


    Alexander smiled bitterly on his face. Although he didn''t know what Chu Feng did, he did it. He cooperated with him. In Hebrew, Chu Feng had fought hundreds of people. Now Alexander has a passion for thinking.


    Scattered unnaturally, he walked into the hall with Chu Feng. Suddenly, many powerful men and women came up to greet him. It was obvious that Alexander was still very fragrant. The eyes under Chu wind Sunglasses saw some women who were more bold and gave Alexander a charming eye and a clear hook.


    Instead, the actress who started fighting in the garden with Alexander didn''t come up and was chatting with a handsome man. Chu Feng just saw her abacus.


    Alexander is no longer prominent in Hebrew, and the star of the halo is in the country, occasionally collusion can, long-term meal tickets or to find domestic men.


    But these Chu Feng also did not care, in Alexander and they thought snake, eyes to start ruanyaoyao in the corner, a daze, before beginning to come in there ruanyao did not know where to go.


    Chu Feng, a girl of childish beauty, can not say that she likes it. It is more about the feeling of friends who are as pale as water. But when she thinks of the hesitation of the start of ruanyaoyao''s expression, Chu Feng seems to feel something general.


    Come forward and say a word in Alexander''s ear, then step back two steps like a competent bodyguard. Although we are curious about how Alexander took a saint to be a bodyguard, how did not see it just now, but if Alexander did not say it, they would not ask anything.


    Alexander squinted around and asked, "what about ruanyumin?"


    Some people also look around at the moment. The party tonight is held by ruanyumin to take over Alexander. However, after the latter goes out with a female star, ruanyuming doesn''t know where to go.


    Chu Feng left eye already saw a room on the second floor, a man is drinking with ruanyaoyao, know what situation he is not good to show, can only let Alexander to open up.


    At this time, a guard here said: "the young master is upstairs!"


    "You and I go up!" said Alexander, with a voice to Chu Feng


    The guard was stunned. He knew what his master was going to do on it. Now Alexander is going up. He stops in front of him and says, "we have a lot of drinks and rest. If you have anything, you can wait a moment. We will wake up and come down."


    Alexander did not know why Chu Feng wanted him to do that, but at this moment, he was blocked from the road and his arrogance jumped out: "come on, I need to wait for you master, when do I need to wait for him?"


    Alexander walked directly to the stairs with Chu wind. The rest of the guests expressed sympathy for the guard. Alexander was a dandy, and moody. With the family''s details, even the prince of Shuidong royal family dared to smoke. A Ruan Yuming was a wool line?


    In the room on the second floor, ruanyuming looked at ruanyaoyao sitting opposite him, and said with a little more flavor: "how about it, have you considered it? Although your parents have moved to Italy, I can let them cross the streets if I like. It is worth your company for me to keep their parents safe for one night! "


    Ruanyaoyao regrets why he came tonight, but he knows that it is absolutely impossible not to come.


    Ruanyuming has been fighting her since she was popular a few years ago, and began to be polite. But with the passage of time, he showed his ferocity, and asked himself to accompany him directly. Ruanyaoyao could not escape this night.


    As the only son of the highest commander in charge of the military, ruanyuming was the same as the emperor across the border. The woman he wanted was not available. Only this ruanyaoyao refused him repeatedly. At first, he was still in a little bit of mood. But now he is watching ruanyaoyao attract more and more people, and that patience has also been lost.


    Put down the cup, ruanyuming stood up and walked to ruanyaoyao''s back, hands on her shoulder, and looked at the abyss which was not at the bottom with a little evil color. He said with a dark swallow: "how, do you need to consider?"


    Ruanyaoyao frowns deeply, and she doesn''t want to give her body like this. But she knows she can''t help her face ruanyuming''s threat. She can not only stop her parents'' suffering, but she can''t escape.


    Only those three centimetres will touch the baby who has been coveted for a long time. The door is kicked open. Ruanyuming''s body is furious and says, "I said no one is allowed to disturb me, and die?"Before the words were finished, a figure burst out and kicked Ruan Yuming on the body without any sign. The latter immediately fell back like a broken kite and hit the wall in confusion, and his head was broken.


    He didn''t know what was going on. He continued to move quickly. He punched and kicked Ruan Yuming on the ground. Alexander stood there at the door, opening his mouth and saying, "fierce!"


    Subconsciously, Ruan Yaoyao covers her mouth in surprise. Although Chu Feng wears sunglasses and looks like a bodyguard, how can she not recognize her?


    The guards downstairs also heard Ruan Yuming''s scream, and quickly rushed up. Alexander''s Hebrew bodyguards also quickly came up. Seeing the situation in the house, the villa guard quickly took out a gun and pointed at Chu Feng and said, "don''t move!"


    The Hebrew bodyguard did not know what the situation was, but just saw that the man was brought by his young master. He also took out his gun and said to the villa guards, "put down the gun!"


    All the dignitaries who came up to watch the excitement all shrunk back downstairs. Ruan Yuming and Alexander couldn''t afford to offend.


    Even though he was pointed at by a gun, Chu Feng still fell on Ruan Yuming''s leg bone with a sharp crack. Ruan Yuming also broke out into a shrill scream. The people who heard it downstairs gave a shivering secret channel. It is estimated that Alexander dared to be so cruel to Ruan Yu.


    Chu Feng taught Ruan Yuming a lesson and secretly made an OK sign to Ruan Yaoyao. Then he walked to Alexander and stood beside him, as if nothing had happened just now. He just acted according to Alexander''s will.


    But Alexander wants to know the corner of his mouth!


    Turning to look at the villa guards, the voice was loud: "why, do you still want to kill me? Ruan Yuming, this son of a bitch, wants to play with my woman. I won''t kill him. Do you want to do it? "


    Some people who don''t know Alexander''s identity can''t hold the gun. They just don''t know how to hold the gun.


    After that, Ruan Yuming was also tough. His handsome face was black and blue. He said to Alexander, "you bastard, she''s your woman. Then you start to mess with Hu min. Alexander, you''re on purpose. You''re jealous of me. Damn it, you son of a bitch!"


    Originally, he was still thinking about how to deal with this matter, so that Chu Feng would not be involved. At the moment, Alexander walked by with a big step and fell directly on the broken leg bone. The villa guards were terrified. Even if this is cured, it is estimated that there will be sequelae in the future!


    Ignoring Ruan Yuming''s scream, Alexander pointed to him and said, "I envy you? What do you have to be envious of? If you are not the son of old Ruan Cang, you will eat, drink and have fun. Do you believe that I will kill you, and you will die in vain as long as you promise to give some benefits across the border? "


    "Challenge me and play Yao Yao. If you want to die, don''t waste my time!"


    With this, Alexander took out his gun and pointed to Ruan Yuming and said, "do you want to die?"


    Alexander took out his gun and showed an arrogant posture, which made the villa guard blush with shame. Ruan Yuming also forgot the pain. He looked at the gun with some uncertainty. I don''t know if Alexander really dares to shoot him!


    When the atmosphere of the scene was dignified, a middle-aged man who looked like a housekeeper ran in with a smile on his face and held his mobile phone: "master Alexander, commander Ruan wants to talk to you!"


    Alexander hummed, in front of Ruan Yuming''s face, he took his mobile phone and fed it, and then said, "Ruan old man, your son is not growing up. He said that he would hold a party tonight and find some female stars to play with me. I began to choose a second-class appetizer. The boy turned the woman I liked into the room."


    "I''m not happy about this. I hate to be robbed of women with me. So let the bodyguard break his leg and beat him. You can say, can you have a good time?"


    The villas guards and even Chu Feng around him twitched. He was able to make a complaint in advance. It was only when he thought that he would call old Ruan Cang Ruan. Chu Feng said in his heart that he was beautiful.


    I don''t know what Ruan Cang said. Alexander replied, "OK, it''s up to you, or I''ll shoot him. I want to cancel all the military technology you bought from Hebrew this year. But you are so smart and I''m generous. Let''s send your baby son to the hospital!"


    Then he threw the mobile phone to the middle-aged man and looked at Ruan Yuming who looked ugly on the ground and humed: "fight with me, you are a little tender!"


    Turning to Ruan Yaoyao, who was already stiff, Alexander immediately began to smile and say, "Yao Yao, are you free tonight? How about going to have a supper with me?"


    Ruan Yaoyao inadvertently looks at Chu Feng and sees him nod his head. Then he follows Alexander away. When Chu Feng leaves, he makes a gesture to one side of the corridor and turns away the corner of his eyes. Ruan Yuming, who is a resentful man in his eyes, gives birth to a son of a tiger!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    After Alexander''s motorcade left, Ruan Yuming was simply stopped bleeding and the injury was under control. Ruan Yuming''s car was in the middle, and there was a car in front of and behind. Now it''s a time of ups and downs, Ruan Cang has been attacked. Who knows whether the enemy will attack Ruan Yuming.


    After all, he was the son of Ruan Cang only after he was 40 years old.


    In the middle of the car, Ruan Yuming had recovered from the pain, and his face was covered with ferocious color. He cursed: "Alexander, this son of a bitch, must be jealous that I pushed the first Hebrew female model last year, so now look for a chance to settle accounts, wait. After I''m good, I''ll let him know what will happen to offend me."


    The followers in the car nodded and agreed, but in their eyes they were all noncommittal. Alexander was the successor of the oligarch, and Ruan Yuming was an ignorant fellow. As long as Ruan Cang came down or died, Ruan''s family would be washed away.


    In the past two years, Ruan Cang transferred his property to Tianchi. He also knew that he could not stay in the cross-border from that position, and he was paving the way early.


    It''s a pity that Ruan Yuming does not know what kind of whirlpool is in the deep. If Ruan Cang had not a little prestige, he would not have known how many times he had been cleaned by the supreme leader.


    However, these people are well-known things, we will not say, just see now not low-key, but also arrogant Ruan Yuming, a little more sad, it is just a tiger father born a dog son!


    At this time, suddenly two figures appeared on the road ahead, blocking the way. The car stopped at once. Under the inertia of Ruan Yuming''s car, he almost ran into the car in front of him. Ruan Yuming, who was steady, looked at the front and scolded: "what''s the matter?"


    A bodyguard came from the front and stood at the window to report: "young master, there are two women blocking the way ahead!"


    "Woman?"


    Hearing that there was a woman in the way, Ruan Yuming came to the spirit. He was still holding back the rage of Alexander. There was no place to release him. Then someone dared to stand in the way and said with a grim smile: "help me down!"


    The bodyguard seemed a little hesitant, but Ruan Yuming nodded. The two men helped Ruan Yuming down slowly. When they came to the front, they saw two women in the way. Ruan Yuming almost forgot the pain on his body. His eyes were straight: "twins, I haven''t played with twins yet."


    The man in the way is bing qingyujie. It''s not convenient to start at the villa. However, if you want to get rid of the current crisis, you can only take Ruan Yuming. So Chu Feng deliberately beat Ruan Yuming and let him out of the sight of the public and let Bing qingyujie come.


    Hearing Ruan Yuming''s words, Bing Qing''s eyes flashed a killing opportunity. Yujie grabbed her sister who wanted to kill, and said faintly: "Ruan master, the wind is rare, please!"


    Ruan Yuming was stunned when he heard the words, but then his body was shocked. His father sent people to ravage Chu Feng on the border. Naturally, he knew what was going on. He waved his big hand and said, "take these two girls for me. If you can''t take them, you can kill them for me!"


    Then he quickly asked his bodyguard to escort him back to the car. In the shadow of the famous tree, Ruan Yuming didn''t want to gamble with his own life. Moreover, he thought that his Laozi was attacked, which was probably the Revenge of Chu Feng.


    When Bing qingyujie saw those bodyguards, they all took out their guns. Their bodies flashed, left and right. There was only one shadow left in front of them. A total of nine bodyguards. When Bing qingyujie passed them, they all fell to the ground, and the insurance in their hands had not been opened.


    As soon as Ruan Yuming arrived at the door of the car, he saw nine bodyguards fall down. His face changed greatly. He pushed two people who supported him and said, "stop them for me!"


    Then he rolled directly into the car and said to the driver, "run!"


    The driver also saw the scene just now. He stepped on the gas pedal directly, hit the car in front of him and ran towards the front. After a clear body movement, the two bodyguards who were abandoned fell to the ground.


    Yujie also jumped out at the moment, like a fairy across a distance of more than 10 meters. After a few take-off, she fell on the top of the fast-moving roof. With a shock on one foot, the roof of the car collapsed. The driver''s head was directly crushed, and the car lost its balance and finally hit a tree on the roadside.


    Ruan Yuming body instability in the car hit the head, the whole head dizzy.


    When the door opened, Yujie stood there and said, "come with us!"


    Half an hour later, Ruan Yuming, who had fainted, was awakened by a glass of ice water. An agitated spirit opened his eyes. The pain from his broken leg made him wake up a lot. He shook his head and looked around. Finally, he saw Alexander sitting opposite. He said: "it''s you!"


    At first, he thought it was chufeng, but now he saw it was Alexander. Ruan Yuming subconsciously thought it was Alexander pretending to be chufeng.


    Alexander took a sip of vodka. This is the cross-border property of the Alexander family, so he didn''t worry about any outsiders. He shook his head and said, "it''s not me!"


    "It''s me!"


    After Ruan Yuming, a voice took Alexander''s words. Chu Feng went to the front and sat down and looked at Ruan Yuming who was in a mess on the ground. The latter looked at Ruan Yuming with narrow eyes and a cold sense spread: "you are just starting to hit my little bodyguard. I''ll write you down. Sooner or later, I''ll let you die rather than live!"Chu Feng Tut''s voice, the body bent down a bit, looking at Ruan Yuming''s mouth: "it''s a pity that you don''t have this chance!"


    Waving to Bing Qing, he handed Ruan Yuming''s mobile phone to him and said indifferently, "give your dear father a call and tell him that you have only one condition in my hand. Tell me the reason for the border attack and killing!"


    Ruan Yuming did not go to take the mobile phone, the body was shocked and surprised to see Chu Feng: "are you Chu Feng?"


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and leaned on the sofa to make himself as comfortable as possible. Then he said, "I''m chufeng. Originally, we didn''t have a chance to meet, but your father seems to have a grudge against me. So I came, but it''s a pity that I didn''t blow him up. But it doesn''t matter. It''s OK to have you in your hands."


    Ruan Yuming has been confirmed that the person in front of him is Chu Feng, who has a little more fear in his eyes. As a dandy, Ruan Yuming is very aware of his own weight. Because he knows his own weight, he knows more about Chu Feng''s means.


    Just to ask him to call Ruan Cang, Ruan Yuming hesitated. He was so drunk that Ruan Cang was very angry. If he still knew that he was in the hands of Chu Feng, what would happen.


    At this time, Ruan Yuming didn''t even think about why Alexander and Chu Feng knew each other. He just needed to know that he was a prisoner now.


    Seeing Ruan Yuming''s hesitation, Chu Feng smiles gently and waves his finger. Three Alexander bodyguards rush forward to fight Ruan Yuming. However, they all control the place where they attack and try not to kill Ruan Yuming.


    Chu Feng did not stop, just staring at the scream of Ruan Yuming light mouth: "make this call, I don''t kill you, can also let the doctor give you treatment, still can keep your legs, can play with women, enjoy natural and unrestrained, but if you don''t fight, it doesn''t matter, I''ll let people beat you to death!"


    After all, Ruan Yuming couldn''t bear the blows and kicks of these Hebrew great men. Finally, he said, "I fight!"


    Chu Feng then satisfied to let three people stop, people and animals innocuous smile: "early so much good, just want people to beat a meal to give up, really cheap!" Ignoring Ruan Yuming''s venomous eyes, Chu Feng continued: "call your father, tell him you are in my hands, tell me my conditions, or I will collect the corpse for you!"


    Ruan Yuming nodded and sat up. Bearing the pain of his body, he called Ruan Cang''s private phone. After a beep, he was connected. Ruan Cang''s anxious voice came: "son, where are you?"


    Ruan Cang knew about Ruan Yuming''s attack for the first time, but he had no clue. Seeing his son''s phone call at the moment, the old man in his sixties was not calm.


    Ruan Yuming took a look at chufeng and Alexander and wanted to say that he was here, but he finally gave up the idea. He estimated that he had died before people came. He took a mouthful of blood and said, "Dad, I was kidnapped by Chu Feng."


    Ruan Cang, who was in the commander''s residence, looked gloomy and surprised. He didn''t think that Chu Feng''s attack was so fierce.


    However, the old man who has lived for decades still calms down quickly: "let me talk to him!"


    Ruan Yuming handed the mobile phone to Chu Feng and said, "my father wants to talk to you!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and asked Bingqing to take the mobile phone, put it in his ear, and said with a smile, "commander Ruan, I''m sorry, I kidnapped your only son, but there''s no way. If there''s a reason, I won''t talk nonsense. Tell me who told you to attack me, your son will be safe immediately, or you''ll send the white haired to the black haired one!"


    The phone fell into silence. It was obvious that Ruan Cang was thinking about something. It took a long time for the voice of vicissitudes: "do you think I will accept the threat?"


    Chu Feng was not surprised by Ruan Cang''s reply. However, a Hebrew bodyguard cut Ruan Yuming in front of him, which made him burst into a shrill scream. Chu Feng timely said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, I''ll give him a knife in ten minutes, until you call me and tell me what I want to know."


    Then he cut off the phone and stood up. Chu Feng looked at the half dead Ruan Yuming mercilessly and opened his mouth like hell Shura: "many people in this world think I''m too kind. They always unite with my enemies and attack me. It seems that I can only lend them a little deterrence!"


    "Alexander, get ready. I''m leaving the capital before dawn!"


    A little finger Ruan Yuming, chufeng mouth hook up a smile: "he, then let people throw to the suburbs, cut open the artery!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    Within the property of the Alexander family, a car slowly drove out, taking advantage of the night toward the countryside. Although the military and police under martial law, they took out their pass and went to the countryside without hindrance. The Alexander family, in crossing the border, can say that there is no forbidden area.


    Chu Feng, with ice and jade purity, is walking in a narrow alley under the cover of the night. He looks at the search vehicles coming and going on the street outside. His mouth is full of fun.


    Ruan Yuming''s mobile phone rings at this moment. Chu Feng signals Bing qingyujie to take good care of the surrounding situation and presses to answer. Ruan Cang''s voice without surprise or joy: "little wind, give you a chance to leave the capital safely. Let Ruan Yuming go, I will lift the martial law of the military and police, so that you can leave calmly."


    "This is my bottom line and my decision. It can''t be discussed!"


    Chufeng sneered and jokingly said, "commander Ruan, Ruan Yuming is now in the south suburb. By the way, I just cut his wrist artery, so I won''t die immediately. I should still be able to persist for an hour."


    After that, Chu Feng grinned and hung up the phone. He knew that Ruan Cang''s phone call was just a flurry. His real purpose was to know whether he was in the capital or other places. But if he said that Ruan Yuming had been cut into a big artery and had a son only after he was 40 years old, should he be worried?


    Chu Feng turned off Ruan Yuming''s mobile phone and left it in the garbage can beside him. He looked out calmly. Now as long as he went out, he would be surrounded by heavy soldiers every minute.


    Ten minutes later, all of a sudden, the soldiers and police searching the streets seemed to have the meaning of withdrawing. Chufeng''s mobile phone beeped and a message came from Alexander. After opening it, there was only a simple sentence: the capital military and police evacuated to the suburbs!


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, put away his mobile phone and walked slowly forward. Under the night, there were military and police streets. At the moment, there was no one. Because of the martial law, many people had taken an early rest.


    After waiting for about five minutes, Chu Feng is sure that there is no army and police, but he comes out of the dark with ice and jade. The target is the commander''s residence!


    Although the military and police all drove to the suburbs, and other nearby areas also sent military and police to crush them, which seemed to cut off all the way, but Chu Feng did not take it lightly. He felt that even if he was safe in the capital, he walked very carefully, especially when he was near the commander-in-chief''s residence.


    The left eye looks at the changes in the next five minutes as much as possible. After all, the commander''s residence is different from other places. Now it is just pure and pure. Chu Feng must control all possible dangers.


    Fifteen minutes later, the three of Chu Feng had arrived in a dark corner 30 meters away from the commander-in-chief''s residence.


    Looking at the 16 armed guards standing at the gate, Chu Feng''s eyes moved away from them. There were a lot of people walking around the courtyard, as many as 800 people, and each of them was carrying a gun. If three people rushed to the gate, there would be only one result, and there would be no second possibility.


    Just had arrived here, Chu Feng also won''t because of the danger to shrink back, looked at a few minutes, Chu Feng eyes at a sewer entrance not far away.


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile. Before she opened her mouth, she shook her head. Her sister said, "little master, my sister and I can go in quietly. You''d better keep it for yourself."


    Chu Feng was stunned, but he also understood that it was unreasonable for two fairy twins to walk in such a dirty place as the sewer. With his left eye, he saw that there was no crisis in the sewer, and finally the exit connected to the mansion. Chu Feng was slightly relieved.


    She said to Bing qingyujie, "wait until you go in 15 minutes and start to do it. But you should pay attention to your own safety. It''s 800 guns, not 800 cold weapons."


    Back a way to understand, ice pure jade body jumped out, the speed of a few rapid ups and downs into the commander in chief''s residence, Chu Feng looked at smack tongue, when can he have this kind of ability to come and go without a trace?


    Shaking his head, he slowly walked to the entrance of the sewer and pried off the well cover. Chu Feng observed it again and jumped down. The stench came suddenly. Chu Feng covered his nose with a cold war and walked forward in the dark sewer. He came to an exit position observed in advance.


    Perhaps for safety reasons, the place that was designed to pour sewage has now been covered with a 20 centimeter thick manhole cover and cement to seal the gap.


    Ordinary people can''t get out even with a hammer. For the past chufeng, there is no way. But after entering Tianyuan Yizhong area, chufeng is confident that he can break through this exit.


    The left eye penetrates to the top, just to see the two sisters separate action from the above, Chu Feng mouth pull mouth: "did not expect ice cold light, still like this tone, at least also want to lay the foundation!"


    He shook his head incomprehensibly. Chu Feng was waiting for the surrounding area to be quiet. Suddenly, he jumped up and kicked his foot toward the top. The huge force made the well cover loose, but the sound was not very loud because it was broken from the inside.


    Chu Feng stopped and 800 people were stationed in the courtyard. In less than two minutes, a group of people would pass by. At the moment, more than a dozen people were patrolling from here, watching them go far away, knowing that someone would pass again in a minute. Chu Feng seized this time to jump up in the air and burst the well cover.The body jumped out of the sewer, in addition to the body stained with a bit of odor, but there is no too embarrassed appearance.


    Quickly put the well cover back, Chu Feng tried to make people can''t see anything. His body flashed into the nearby flowers. Almost just after hiding, a patrol team passed by. After walking far away, Chu Feng jumped out, looked around with his left eye, and climbed up with his head holding the water pipe.


    Hidden in the groove on a windowsill, Chu Feng is waiting quietly.


    At the appointed time with Bing qingyujie, Chu Feng''s left eye saw that the silent killing was beginning. When Bing qingyujie shot at the same time, the killing was all in seconds. There were more than 20 people in the two patrols, but they all fell to the ground and had no life.


    Chu Feng see ice qingyujie so strong, the heart is also a little relaxed, but there is no immediate action, to avoid attention.


    But Bingqingyujie didn''t mean to stop when she started her operation. She started to kill silently from the dark corner with the help of the cover of the night. Finally, when the four patrol teams were destroyed by two sisters, someone finally found the dead person, and the sound of warning rang through the courtyard.


    People all move up, Chu Feng eyebrows a pick, pinch out a few small stones picked up outside, the body fell when the ejection, those lights up all burst.


    The rest of the place also began to destroy the lights, only heard the sound of the explosion, the whole courtyard soon fell into a dark, taking advantage of the cover of the night, ice qingyujie started the killing more calmly.


    The bloody air also made the people stationed in the commander''s residence a little more flustered. It seemed that people around him were not so safe. At the same time, Bingqingyujie didn''t go out so frequently. She only occasionally killed two or three people and hid.


    Finally, I don''t know which guard can''t bear the fear of darkness. After shooting down two companions subconsciously, the rest of them are even more flustered.


    There were no other buildings around the commander''s residence, and some of them had been uprooted. At the moment, all the lights in the courtyard were destroyed. In addition, there was no moonlight, so it was basically impossible to see much in the dark.


    When a accidental killing happened, the rest of the people were even more nervous. As long as there was a little bit of movement, they would shoot. Almost a dozen people were killed by their own people.


    When the darkness was going on, suddenly a light appeared on the roof of the building. A large searchlight came out, and there was protection. Her face changed slightly. Hiding was useless. She flashed out directly and killed the commander-in-chief''s guard with the help of speed and crowd density.


    At the moment, in a study on the second floor, Ruan Cang is still sitting here. A middle-aged man is standing in front of him. Ruan Cang looks at the fighting on the screen through the monitor in the courtyard and squints: "two women, they can fight hundreds of people. I don''t know where Chu Feng comes from!"


    The middle-aged man nodded to the ice qingyujie in the battle: "it''s really very strong. It''s hard to imagine that they were born in the underground world because they know how to use the crowd to shoot. It''s hard to imagine that they were born in the underground world."


    Ruan Cang tapped his finger on the computer. He saw a young man walking on the corridor in the room. He laughed: "the sword goes to the wrong side and kills me directly. It''s a pity that he underestimates my IQ. Are you ready?"


    The middle-aged man bowed his head and respectfully replied: "in addition to removing the people who went to the countryside to rescue the young master, most of the people hide. In five minutes, they will go out again to block the surrounding area of the commander-in-chief''s residence. This time, don''t leave when the Chu wind comes!"


    "Well done, five years'' supply of arms is enough for me, Ruan Cang, to retire after success and not be killed!"


    Ruan Cang nodded with satisfaction. As an old man who had been fighting in the battlefield for many years, he just began to worry about his son''s affairs. When he calmed down, he was much better. He also caught the key. Chu Feng came to betray him, and he would know it from his own mouth.


    But he has already killed Ruan Yuming, so there is only one possibility. Chu Feng will go to the sword and ask him directly!


    At the moment, it is impossible to mobilize support for those who see the attack. However, from the beginning, Ruan Cang did not mean to mobilize support. Instead, he left most of the retreated soldiers and policemen to hide, waiting for the appearance of Chu Feng.


    Looking at Chu Feng as if he knew he was in his study, Ruan Cang narrowed his eyes and guessed whether there was an undercover. But then he dispelled the idea and had a feud with Chu Feng. At least the old people in the commander''s residence were more than three years old, and Chu Feng was still a high school student at that time.


    Slowly stood up and walked to the bookshelf next to him, and removed a pile of books on it. Ruan Cang said faintly, "go and ask your wife to come here. Chu Feng is not very good, but he does have means. Everything needs to be careful. I don''t think I can use this mechanism. I didn''t expect to use it in the end."


    "Even if Chu Feng died tonight, it would be glorious enough."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    After killing more than ten commanders and guards guarding the building, Chu Feng looked back at Bing qingyujie. Although surrounded by hundreds of people, they all chose to fight with a knife because they were afraid to shoot their companions. For a while, they could not do too much damage to Bing qingyujie, and Chu Feng was worried.


    With his left eye sweeping, Chu Feng walked toward the front purposefully, and finally stopped in a stairwell. He quickly killed the four guards stationed here and jumped open the door of the study.


    There were only three people in it. Ruan Cang, commander of the supreme military, also had a middle-aged man and a middle-aged woman in her forties who looked like Ruan Yuming.


    Even when he saw the arrival of Chu Feng, Ruan Cang sat there quietly, indicating that the women around him didn''t need to worry. He also said with a smile, "Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. He just looked at a piece of glass one centimeter thick in front of him. Although it looked so ordinary, Chu Feng knew that it was made of materials synthesized by nanotechnology, and its hardness was hundreds of times that of ordinary glass. It was impossible to break it.


    Because it can resist the erosion of bombs.


    In addition, there was a small piece of glass with such material falling down from the door and window, completely closing the inside. Chu Feng smiled: "commander Ruan is really a resourceful man. I admire him!"


    Ruan Cang stood up and went to the glass to look at Chu Feng. He was very close, but there was a barrier in the middle.


    This is the first time Ruan Cang met with Chu Feng. Although he has seen the appearance of Chu Feng in the photos, he is still surprised by chufeng''s youth when he really sees a real person. When he thinks of his son who is a few years old, Ruan Cang sighs softly: "it''s the way to have a son. Chu Feng, you''re amazing!"


    In the face of Ruan Cang''s praise, Chu Feng didn''t show any joy. He just stroked the glass in front of him, but he had no choice but to touch the glass in front of him!


    Ruan Cang looked at Chu Feng''s appearance with a bright smile: "don''t worry. If I were you, I would leave soon. Maybe I still have a chance of life. If I were you, you would die here. Even ten bombs could not destroy this place. Understand?"


    "By the way, when you attacked here, the commander-in-chief''s residence was under martial law a kilometer away. Even if you go now tonight, it seems that you can''t go away!"


    Chu Feng frowned deeply. He didn''t doubt that Ruan Cang was cheating himself. He turned around seemingly unintentionally, but in fact, he looked through everything with his left eye. Sure enough, he saw that countless soldiers and police officers a kilometer away had already set up a cordon, and there were several tanks pressing down. Chu Feng''s heart sank and found that he underestimated Ruan Cang.


    At this time, Ruan Cang said again: "but you can come to me is also proud, this is the second time in my life, the last time was also a saint Korean, his name is bawangtian!"


    Pointing at the glass in front of him, Ruan Cang said with a warm smile: "it is because he once killed me, so I prepared this, and told myself that I can''t be controlled by the enemy for the second time."


    Master!


    Chu Feng was shocked when he heard the speech. He didn''t expect that Ruan Cang was controlled by overlord heaven 20 years ago. He felt quite dramatic. Now, as an apprentice, he also killed Ruan Cang. The difference is that he is now close, but it is difficult to get close to him.


    Without being moved by Ruan Cang''s words, Chu Feng understood that if he didn''t take Ruan Cang tonight, he would die. This is the greatest possibility.


    Just picked up a gun in his hand, Chu Feng turned to the glass was a shot, even though he knew that the glass in front of him was very strong, the bomb could not be destroyed, but suddenly, Ruan Cang subconsciously took a step back.


    Seeing that there was only a trace on the glass, Ruan Cang laughed, turned around and sat down, pointing to Chu Feng: "you can''t get in ten bombs. How can you play with me?"


    The middle-aged woman and the middle-aged man saw that the gun just dropped a little trace on the glass, and their mood was relaxed a lot. From the beginning of their uneasiness to now, they have a little more banter, which seems to ridicule Chu Feng''s incapacity.


    However, Chu Feng still had no fluctuation. After pulling the trigger continuously, all the bullets poured onto the glass. After dozens of bullets hit, the glass was still smooth as before. Ruan Cang and others had a lot of smiles. They all felt that Chu Feng had no choice but to bet on whether the gun could break the glass.


    Ruan Cang saw Chu Feng come out again and picked up a few guns. He said with a little playfulness: "don''t waste time. The car that Tianchi chief used to ride was made of this material. In the face of terrorists, more than a dozen rockets were not damaged. How could you hurt a few guns?"


    Chu Feng still has no fluctuations, carrying machine guns continue to shoot, a gun without bullets and picked up another gun straying, 100 bullets poured out.


    Ruan Cang just wanted to make a mockery, but his eyes saw what body suddenly stood up and looked at the glass face with an incredible look, because in his eyes, the glass that the bomb could not destroy seemed to have cracks at the moment, which was not very clear, but it was there.


    The middle-aged men and women with a smile on their faces were also stiff. The crack was very thin, but it was clearly visible on the smooth glass.What did Ruan Cang think of? He looked at the bullet shells on the ground, and swallowed hard. Because Chu Feng''s hundreds of guns just hit a point, and every drop of water pierced the stone. What''s more, it was a powerful gun?


    Finally, a little flustered appeared in his calm heart. Ruan Cang went to the table and pressed the answer button to order: "all of them are pressing towards the commander-in-chief''s house. There is no amnesty for killing them!"


    After hanging up, his eyes were bleak and he swept the Chu Feng who had picked up a gun. At the moment, he did not doubt that Chu Feng could break the glass. He could only hope that the heavily funded protective wall could withstand the fury of Chu Feng. He insisted that the military and police forces one kilometer away would press on to kill Chu Feng and resolve the crisis.


    And Chu Feng, carrying a machine gun with dozens of bullets, looked at Ruan Cang, who was no longer calm and smiling, and said with a smile: "no more? Didn''t you have a good time? Childish


    Chufeng''s left eye twinkled, bullets shot out one after another, all falling on that point, and that small crack was also slowly extending. Taking that point as the center, other new cracks began to appear, just like spider webs, which began to spread on the glass.


    Chufeng threw away the gun without bullets in his hand. He thought that he would get a bulletproof car made of this material. Even if the rocket launcher could not be killed in the first time!


    As he stepped forward, Chu Feng touched the still smooth glass, stepped back and clenched his fist. In the eyes of Ruan Cang and others, his fist burst out and fell at that point at an absolute speed. The crack spread quickly to the whole glass surface like broken ice.


    Ruan Cang''s three faces finally changed. Although he heard the sound of running and cars coming from afar, he had no confidence.


    After one punch, Chu Feng turned and kicked out with a whirling kick. The crash sound sounded. The glass in front of him was completely broken to the ground. Ruan Cang flashed out his gun and pulled the trigger to shoot out lethal bullets.


    However, they were all dodged away by Chu Feng''s foreknowledge. Three gold needles flashed out, and Ruan Cang''s three bodies fell to the ground.


    At this time, Bingqingyujie also came to the house, two people''s bodies were stained with a little blood, Bing Qingmu said: "800 people, annihilate!"


    Ruan Cang, who had already fallen to the ground, was shocked. The people who could be transferred here were not the king of war, but they were definitely special soldiers in the army. At the moment, 800 people were killed by two people of Chu Feng, or 800 people with guns. Ruan Cang felt that he had done a very stupid thing.


    Chu Feng nodded and went forward, believing that if he caught Ruan Cang, all crises would not be crises.


    Just when Chu Feng went out a few steps, a voice came from the loudspeaker outside: "listen to the people inside. The supreme leader asks you to surrender unconditionally and release commander Ruan. Otherwise, five tanks and five thousand Yue army will have a devastating attack here."


    "Once again, we will not accept threats or compromise. We will give you five minutes to surrender."


    When Ruan Cang on the ground heard the voice of shouting, his expression was stagnant, and then he burst out in anger and roared: "bastard, when are you going to play with me now?"


    Chu Feng also had some other content in his eyes. The people outside seemed not to fully obey Ruan Cang''s words, but they seemed to obey the orders of the supreme leader. Looking at Ruan Cang who was angry on the ground, Chu Feng said with a bright smile: "although I''m very dangerous, you don''t seem to be any better than me!"


    Ruan Cang looked gloomy and ugly. Naturally, he knew that someone wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to die by himself, but at the moment he was helpless.


    After all, people who have experienced a lot of things just calm down after a short period of anger and hum: "so what, I die, don''t you have to die?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, squatted down and looked at the supreme commander of Yue''s army and said, "I can''t die. On the contrary, you tell me who asked you to send someone to kill me at the border. Maybe I can think about taking you away with me, so as not to be killed by indiscriminate bullets. That''s unjust!"


    Ruan Cang strongly replied, "delusion!"


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng looked at the side and jokingly said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I''ll take your woman away and sell her to some nightclub. I believe that Mrs. Ruan, who still has charm and her identity, can definitely sell for a good price. Maybe it can also make a fire. I feel comfortable to think about it!"


    "By the way, and your dog, who may be saved now, can he survive if you die? Don''t want to know, he will follow you


    Ruan Cang looked sluggish. There was no way to see whether Chu Feng was bluffing himself or seriously. He was lost in thought. He said, "are you sure you can escape?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    "What are you doing?"


    When five minutes were about to arrive, Ruan Cang came out with the middle-aged man and his wife. Facing the sergeant who was about to order the shelling, he said, "do you want to raze the commander''s house to the ground, or do you want to kill me?"


    The sudden change of the situation made everyone dumbfounded. The sergeant, who was about to drop his hand when he raised his hand, was stiff and puzzled. However, he knew that it was impossible for Ruan Cang to take advantage of the opportunity to kill him.


    He ran to Ruan Cang and said, "commander in chief, this is the meaning of the supreme commander. We can''t be sure whether you are safe or not, so we take such extreme measures to prevent the enemy from running away!"


    Ruan Cang asked with a sneer. Suddenly, he kicked the sergeant with no emotion and watched him roll out a few meters before opening his mouth in a cold voice: "I will accept your explanation, but now the enemy who attacked the commander''s house has run away, and I am also hidden in the study safety cover to be safe."


    The sergeant was kicked by Ruan Cang, but he didn''t dare to have any dissatisfaction. As long as Ruan Cang didn''t die, he was still a tiger and the supreme commander of Yue army.


    Endure the pain to stand up, but he is still not very believe that asked: "commander in chief, the enemy really ran away?"


    There are so many military and police stationed in the periphery, and a fly can''t fly past. How long has it been since the beginning of the attack? How could the attacker run away like this?


    "You suspect I''m shielding my attacker, don''t you?" Ruan Cang didn''t know what the sergeant meant. He was helpless and said with a cold face: "if you don''t believe it, you can go in and search, but my words are also left here. It''s your ability to find it. If I can''t find it, I''ll kill you!"


    The sergeant looked hesitant. According to the reason, the enemy attacked here and killed everyone. He shouldn''t let Ruan Cang go. But now Ruan Cang is good, and he can''t catch him.


    Finally, he saluted: "I''m sorry, I''m not suspicious of the commander-in-chief, I''m just worried that they''re still hiding in the dark to hurt you!"


    Ruan Cang snorted coldly and looked at the hundreds of corpses on the ground. He felt cold all over his body and said in a deep voice: "let this place be restored before dawn. In addition, the city''s martial law should be increased. Attacking the commander''s residence is tantamount to provoking the dignity of the Vietnamese armed forces."


    The sergeant replied in a loud voice, and then quickly arranged for someone to clean up the body of the commander-in-chief''s mansion. He was also surprised how many people attacked here, and no one survived. As for the others, he did not dare to suspect Ruan Cang any more.


    Hundreds of people moved, only a few minutes to clean up hundreds of bodies from the mansion. While the professionals were cleaning and sterilizing, the first sergeant ran to say, "commander in chief, the person who rescued young master Ruan just now called. Master Ruan lost too much blood and died on the way back!"


    Ruan Cang''s body swayed and stepped back. His eyes narrowed and a violent breath emerged. He caught a flash of smile in the sergeant''s eyes. Ruan Cang''s face became more and more ferocious.


    When his wife heard that his son died and fell down, Ruan Cang''s anger receded like the tide and said coldly, "transport the corpse here, and all the other things will be arranged for me. I want to kill my son. Life is better than death!"


    The sergeant looked at the angry Ruan Cang''s mouth with a smile. Then he ordered people to quickly clean up and search the whole city!


    In the study, after Ruan Cang opened the door and came in, Chu Feng and Bing qingyujie were still sitting here.


    Just at the critical moment, Chu Feng and Ruan Cang reached a final agreement to avoid two people dying together and make the people behind them laugh. It''s better to have a temporary alliance to resolve the crisis. Of course, Chu Feng didn''t do that either. He blocked Ruan Cang''s death hole. If Ruan Cang played tricks, he would die soon.


    Chu Feng sits on one side. The debris on the ground has been cleaned up. Seeing Ruan Cang look ugly, Chu Feng smiles mildly: "how, resolved the supreme leader''s opportunity to destroy your crisis, but how do you look, you don''t seem very happy?"


    The middle-aged man looked at Ruan Cang, who didn''t want to talk. He knew that the master was in a bad mood because of his son''s death. He bowed down and politely said, "the commander-in-chief lost too much blood on the way back just now!"


    "How could it be?"


    On hearing this, Chu Feng stood up. In order to have a dialogue with Ruan Cang, and to avoid the latter''s hysterical revenge, he left his hand when the pressure mountain sent someone to cut Ruan Yuming''s artery. Although he said to Ruan Cang for only one hour, if he stopped bleeding and treated in time, his life would not be in danger for three hours.


    But from Ruan Cang to send people to rescue, absolutely no more than 40 minutes, there must be a doctor accompanied, it is impossible to die of excessive blood loss.


    Chu Feng''s performance was naturally surprised. Ruan Cang took a deep look at him, and his doubts were confirmed. His eyes were calm as water, just like an old man who had just died. He said in a deep voice: "some people say that the politics of the holy Dynasty is the darkest, and this country is also general. It seems that many people want me to die."


    "It''s just that they will never understand. If it wasn''t for me, how could Yue Jun have been in today''s situation?"After saying a word, Ruan Cang sighed that he was a few years old. He believed that Chu Feng would not cut off his own way of life. More importantly, he wanted to let himself know his means. It was impossible to kill Ruan Yuming, because it would bring him endless revenge.


    Instead of Chu Feng, there was only one possibility. Ruan Cang looked out of the window coldly and said to himself, "Jue my offspring, do you need to be so cruel? There is no merit, but also hard work. "


    Chu Feng also caught Ruan Yuming''s death at the moment, which involved another aspect. He had a black pot on his back, but Chu Feng would not say anything. After all, he kidnapped Ruan Yuming to let others have a chance. He would not express any sympathy for Ruan Cang because Ruan Cang didn''t reveal it at the moment, but it doesn''t mean he won''t kill himself.


    Standing up straight, Chu Feng said faintly: "commander Ruan, can you tell me now who promised to send heavy troops to kill me at the border? Don''t say coincidence with me, because I enter the border from dianlan rather than from Guangxi, which is closer to me, which few people will know."


    Ruan Cang leaned back on his chair. He was not surprised by the reality of Chu Feng. He replied faintly: "I only know that he is a Hebrew, or the person in charge of the white tiger gang. I don''t know who it is!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and examined Ruan Cang: "I don''t know, I can make you believe that regardless of cooperation, Ruan commander, do you think I''m a three-year-old child?"


    Ruan Cang understood that people told him that he would not believe it, but this is the fact. He also understood that if he did not give Chu Feng a reasonable explanation, he would still die, and the crisis had never passed.


    Breathing out his breath, Ruan Cang whispered back: "the fact is that I really don''t know who he is. He initially called me and promised that as long as I killed you or Fu Dina, then I could get two years of arms supply. You should know that cross-border arms production is still not ten percent prosperous, you need to buy from other countries, Hebrew or Tianchi!"


    "At first, I didn''t believe it, but on the second day of the call, enough ammunition was sent to the army for a month, and the phone rang again!"


    Chu Feng took Ruan Cang''s words and said, "so this time you believe the other party. After all, even a month''s ammunition is large enough. Thinking of the next two years, you must be more excited and accept this batch of deposit, so you began to deploy people at the border, waiting for my appearance, right?"


    Ruan Cang nodded, but there were some things that he didn''t need to say. He didn''t know who the other party was, but he definitely had a high position in the white tiger gang. He once suspected whether it was Faubus, but then he overturned this idea. If it was Faubus, there was no need for him to kill his daughter.


    Chu Feng knew that Ruan Cang still had some concealment, but it was not important. As long as he was sure that the people were the white tiger Gang, there were not many people who could think of killing him and Fu Dina. He thought that he had just got the highest authority of the FUBU family and came back to the holy court and was questioned. Chu Feng thought that he would go to Hebrew sometime.


    A busy scene is to see Ruan Cang get the identity of the seller and retaliate directly. However, he doesn''t want the answer to be equal to nothing. Chu Feng feels that he is busy and goes directly to the treasurer''s town.


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng looked at Yue''s army, which was slowly retreating in the courtyard. He only left more than 100 people to clean up and garrison, and said faintly, "command Ruan, I''ve wronged you for a moment."


    Just finished, Bing qingyujie suddenly moved. The middle-aged man and Ruan Cang were knocked out. Chu Feng glanced at them faintly, and left the study quietly with Bingqingyujie. The matter has basically ended now. Now it is OK to leave the cross-border capital.


    More than ten minutes after Chu Feng and his wife had left, Ruan Cang woke up in a daze. He did not know whether Chu Feng had removed the blockade from his body. He stood up to wake up the middle-aged man and looked out of the window with a cruel look in his eyes: "guard all possible channels leading to the treasurer Town, and kill Chu Feng!"


    "Although I am more than 60 years old, I am confident that I can regenerate another one after taking the emperor''s pill, but this is the only chance to kill Chu Feng!"


    The middle-aged man didn''t expect that Ruan Cang still wanted to kill chufeng, but after thinking about it, he could probably understand that although the killing of tonight was temporarily over, he could already catch that the supreme leader who seldom spoke had already taken the opportunity to kill him. If Ruan Cang didn''t do something, he might really die.


    It is undoubtedly a great achievement to get ammunition for Yue''s army for several years. The military expenditure saved for crossing the border is enough for Ruan Cang to live in his old age without dying after he leaves office!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    Seeing more and more soldiers and policemen on the street, Chu Feng knew that Ruan Cang had already woken up, and he said, "Lao Wang Ba is really dead. My heart is not dead. Chu Feng looks at the geographical display on his mobile phone. He is about five kilometers away from the place he agreed with Alexander. He is a little bit agitated.


    It doesn''t take ten minutes to get there under the normal five kilometer Chu wind speed, but now the military and police are under martial law again and still walking on the streets, five kilometers is as difficult as the sky.


    After a while, a group of 50 soldiers and policemen passed by. Because of the strong power displayed in the commander''s office, Ruan Cang learned to be smart. There were fifty people in a team, and the distance was not far. As long as there was an accident, hundreds of people would come up within three minutes.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at the soldiers and policemen who walked slowly in front of him. He knew that if this was found, he would be inundated by the crowd every minute.


    It''s a small matter to drown it. The worry is that these policemen don''t have to submerge you. Instead, they just shoot you into a hornet''s nest. Leaning against the wall, Chu Feng said with a wry smile: "Damn it, it''s really bad that you don''t get the name of the person behind the scenes, and you are still in crisis."


    Although Ruan Cang can be taken away, from the beginning, the military and police who surrounded the commander-in-chief''s office have to shoot regardless of his life and death. Chu Feng knows that even if he is abducted to go with him, he will only die together. The supreme leader will never estimate this. After killing people, he will say that he is angry and ashamed, and pulls Ruan Cang to die together.


    Take a deep breath, see the front of the military police have turned to another street, Chu Feng body shape a flash jumped out, did not take the normal road.


    Running down a building, Chu Feng runs through the cracks in the middle. Finally, he pulls the water pipe and climbs slowly to the top of the building. He jumps to another building, just like Spiderman.


    A little boy who couldn''t sleep at night stood in front of the window. He suddenly saw something jumping on the roof opposite him. He looked intently and cried, "Mom, I see Batman!"


    Sleepy mother lies on the bed, hears the speech to be angry to drink a way: "want to sleep you to hurry up, I am sleepy, again noisy I throw you out!"


    The little boy looked aggrieved and murmured: "there is Batman on the opposite side. He is jumping around on the top of the building."


    Mother was impatient to open her mouth to curse, but with the help of a faint light, she saw a dark shadow leaping across the opposite upstairs to another building. Suddenly, she sat up and ran to the window, saw the soldiers and policemen passing by below, and then looked at the figure that had been hidden in the top of a building.


    The 30-year-old mother seemed to understand what was going on. She pulled her son to close the window and did not forget to say, "remember, you didn''t see anything tonight, just a dream!"


    The little boy didn''t understand why his mother wanted to talk to him like this, but he still nodded his head cleverly. After years of growing up, he realized that if he had seen Batman, he would have been said to have failed to report his feelings and had been killed. Only then did he know that the man searched by the military and police that night was the later supreme overlord, Chu Feng!


    Chu Feng left eye to see all this in the eye, a smile, if the mother just want to shout, he will definitely kill her!


    On the top of this building, Chu Feng looks at a 10 meter wide street in the middle. Chufeng slowly retreats with a pick on his brow. He hopes to jump to the opposite side with a 20 meter dash. Otherwise, as long as he falls on the street, he will definitely die.


    As soon as he landed, Chu Feng finally let out his breath and landed perfectly. Looking at the width of ten meters, he was smiling bitterly. If he had not already entered the first level of Tianyuan, he would not have been able to jump over.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng is not in the mood to say that he is a bull. He looks at the front. There are only a few very low buildings, and the difference between them is more than 20 meters. It is unrealistic to want to skip.


    With his left eye scanning, there is a group of military police in front of him, and there is also a group of military police behind. Chu Feng has no way to go down from the upstairs and hide in the dark. He thinks whether he wants to activate the highest authority of the FUBU family and let a half light speed missile aim here to fight for his living space.


    This idea just appeared and was snuffed out by Chu Feng. It''s OK not to do so. If you do this, your life will be more and more dim. It is not impossible to use a half light speed missile, but before there is no absolute deterrent strength, the half light speed missile can only be hidden under the ground.


    A group of military police walked forward, and Chu Feng wondered whether to let Bingqingyujie distract these people. After all, they seemed to have a strong ability to hide.


    Just thinking about it, Chu Feng overturned his plan. Bingqingyujie may be very strong, but if the soldiers and police are crazy and don''t care about the loss of people''s property, Bing qingyujie will be beaten into a sieve even if he is strong.


    Looking at the front, I can only rely on myself!


    After waiting for five minutes, when no one was confirmed, Chu Feng jumped out of the darkness again and kept walking through the darkness. This time, he went out for more than 300 meters, but Chu Feng did not show any happy look.


    Look at the time. If you don''t go five kilometers away quickly, some people will not be so calm when they get up in two hours. Three hours later, when the day is light, there is no escape. It is less than five kilometers away. At this moment, for Chu Feng, it suddenly feels that it is so far away.Looking around, Yue Jun seems to be on guard against going to that place. The people on this road not only have no meaning of reducing, but also have more and more appearance.


    However, if you think about it carefully, as the supreme commander of the military, his strategy must not be bad. As long as we study a little bit, we can know clearly what road he wants to leave the capital which is completely under martial law.


    It''s nothing more than a special plane for the supreme leader, an airport for the military, and a private air passage for the top dignitaries of various countries, such as the Alexander family.


    Ruan Cang decided that the supreme leader would not provide convenience for him to leave, and the military was under his control. If he wanted to leave safely, there would be air passage for the top dignitaries of various countries that Ruan Cang could not control. Therefore, on the way to go, it was not surprising to arrange heavy troops to prevent him from having opportunities to take advantage of.


    There was a sound of "pit father" in the dark. Chu Feng''s left eye directly penetrated everything. As expected in his heart, at least 2000 people were patrolling at the helicopter parking place of Alexander family.


    Five hundred meters away from Alexander''s family is a top family in Wenzhou. At the moment, there are many military and police wandering around. Chu Feng can hardly see any hope. At this time, it is impossible for Alexander to pick up his own past. After all, Alexander also has some responsibility for the death of Ruan Yuming.


    If you don''t hurt Ruan Yuming, you won''t have to go to the hospital, you won''t have to kidnap and you won''t die. The most important thing is that Ruan Cang, who lost his son, has to give face without touching the bottom line.


    Thinking about whether or not to grab a car and run for life, Chu Feng''s phone rings. Seeing the strange number above, Chu Feng presses the answer key and whispers: "who!"


    There was a silence at the other end of the phone. After hearing the footsteps, a sweet voice came: "I''m Yao Yao. Now at the third street corner, Alexander said that you must be stopped by the military police, so I want to come and take you."


    Chu Feng''s expression was stunned, and he was a little moved. He and Ruan Yaoyao just didn''t realize the time of the day. Now the latter was willing to take the risk to save him. How could Chu Feng not be moved and said in a gentle voice: "thank you, but it''s too risky. Many people on the road are not safe!"


    Although he was a little angry that Alexander used a girl to save himself, at this time, only Ruan Yaoyao could be used and trusted, but Chu Feng was not willing to implicate her!


    "Although this will make me very dangerous in the future, Ruan Yuming, because I was beaten and then had an accident, it is estimated that commander Ruan will settle accounts. Even if I don''t save you today, I will leave the border tomorrow!"


    Hearing the girl''s obstinate words, Chu Feng wants to refuse. But when she thinks that her car is parked at the corner of the street, and now the road is full of soldiers and police, if anyone is found in the car, he will definitely come up to check. If there is an accident, Chu Feng will surely feel guilty all his life.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng nodded and said, "well, you wait for me to come right away."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu Feng looks at the surrounding environment and staggers a patrol of military police. It takes nearly half an hour to come to the third street not far away. His eyes scan and see Ruan Yaoyao''s red sports car stop there. A group of military police are coming towards this side in the distance. Chu Feng does not go out for the time being.


    Because the car didn''t start up and the privacy was very good, no one found Ruan Yaoyao sitting in the car. They paid more attention to the suspicious things around and then left here.


    The street temporarily fell into a calm, Chu Feng flashed out and quickly came to the car. Ruan Yaoyao and others were already anxious. Seeing Chu Feng get on the bus and lift up her skirt, she said, "come in!"


    Chu Feng was stunned to stay there. When the girl told a man to come in, anyone first thought of some kind of evil but normal picture. At the moment, from Ruan Yaoyao''s mouth, Chu Feng was also embarrassed. After all, it was not a glorious thing to drill into a girl''s skirt.


    Ruan Yao didn''t care about her skirt. Why did she rub her skirt? Although I haven''t taken a bath today, it doesn''t stink! "


    Chufeng laughs and closes the car door. Obviously, he is shy and says such words to resolve his embarrassment. Chufeng suddenly likes this lovely girl, which has nothing to do with love.


    Ruan Yaoyao is like this, and Chu Feng is not affectable. She goes under her skirt as she did for the first time. She thinks that she can hide under a girl''s skirt to avoid danger in one day. Chu Feng laughs at herself.


    Ruan Yaoyao''s face turned red. She resumed her nature and started the car. She just stepped on the gas pedal and moved a little, touching Chu Feng''s short hair, which made her feel paralyzed. She clenched her lips and restrained her voice.


    When the car was less than 200 meters away, she was stopped by a group of military police. Ruan Yaoyao secretly told herself to calm down and stop the car to roll down the window!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    A big belly with two policemen came up, eyes alert.


    After the removal of the martial law, people everywhere were even more frightened. Therefore, no one ran out to look for trouble at this time. So at the moment, Ruan Yaoyao''s red sports car appeared on the street. They all subconsciously thought that there was absolutely no such bold people now.


    Even some dignitaries avoid accidents and stay at home.


    So when he got to the car, the officer with a big stomach didn''t look very good. He wanted to yell, but when the light in the car was on, he was stunned. Then his gloomy face turned into a bright smile and said, "it''s Miss Ruan!"


    Ruan Yaoyao let her look as natural as possible. She nodded her head and looked at the front. She said curiously: "what''s the matter? I heard that it had been withdrawn when I was in Alexandria''s residence. Why not only did not I not withdraw? There are more people now?"


    Ruan Yaoyao''s popularity in China is not generally high. Even officers with big bellies are fascinated by her. Hearing this, she replied with a smile: "we are also very depressed, but we can''t help it. Not long ago, the commander-in-chief''s residence was attacked and killed all the people. Although Ruan''s commander is OK, he also gives a death order, and he must not let the murderer escape from the capital."


    Ruan Yaoyao was shocked. She didn''t expect that Chu Feng''s method was so cruel that she even washed the whole commander''s house with blood. However, her face was naturally surprised: "it''s terrible to wash the commander''s house with blood!"


    Ruan Yaoyao heard the suspicions in the words of the big bellied officer, and said with a smile: "I was originally at the villa of master Ruan, but I had a little accident and had a supper with master Alexander who had just arrived in China. There is a press conference to be prepared for tomorrow, so I''m in a hurry to go home."


    The words were natural and reasonable. The big bellied officer had no doubt when he heard these words. He also heard about Ruan Yuming''s party tonight. Because something happened to Ruan Yaoyao, the latter followed Alexander. As for supper, the big bellied officer''s slander was probably eating bananas.


    Ruan Yaoyao had expected that, and nodded without objection: "please!"


    The officer with a big belly waved, and two policemen began to search. One of them checked whether there was anyone hanging upside down at the bottom of the car. The other opened the door to see if there were people hiding inside. Of course, they also wanted to see Ruan Yaoyao''s beautiful white legs, just a long skirt, which made the police a little disappointed.


    After seeing that there was no one in the car, the police closed the door and Ruan Yaoyao was relieved.


    According to the request of the big bellied officer, Ruan Yaoyao opened the trunk of the car. When she made sure that only Ruan Yaoyao was in the car, the officer with big belly just put on a smile: "Miss Ruan, you can go there, but it is estimated that the capital will not be too stable in recent days. You''d better try to reduce going out."


    "Thank you, I will!"


    Ruan Yaoyao nodded politely, and then drove through after the people in front of her. Before she knew it, her back was wet with cold sweat, but she was relieved that nothing was found.


    It''s a long way to get to the place where Alexander''s family helicopter is parked. Now there are military and police everywhere. Ruan Yaoyao''s car will be stopped once less than 100 meters. Some leading officers see that Ruan Yaoyao is directly released. Some officers are worried about an accident, and they also search them.


    Two hours later, when some shops had opened slowly, and the car was about a kilometer away from the destination, Ruan Yaoyao began to feel nervous.


    When this road turns from the front, it is not the way to go back at all. If the people in front communicate with the people behind, they will surely know that they have problems. They just hope that such things will not happen.


    After driving three hundred meters, only seven or eight hundred meters away, Ruan Yaoyao''s car was stopped again. Seeing Ruan Yaoyao''s face pale in an instant, Ruan Yaoyao, the officer in charge of the team, was suddenly pale. When he took people slowly, he managed to suppress the tension, but he was already a little nervous.


    An officer with a sinister look came along, followed by ten people, and each looked at him with reverence.


    When the sinister officer came to the car, he saw that Ruan Yaoyao did not have the brilliant smile of other officers. He just glanced aside and looked at the situation in the car. Without Ruan Yaoyao''s consent, he asked two people to come up and search directly.


    Ruan Yaoyao quietly hide there, body stiff, at the moment by Chu Feng that short hair stimulation feeling all dissipate, only uneasy.


    The two men quickly searched again. No, the sinister officer nodded slightly to let go, but when the car was less than five meters away, he said indifferently: "stop!"


    Ruan Yaoyao''s heart jumped, but there was no way to stop. The sinister officer went to the car, looked at Ruan Yaoyao''s skirt, narrowed his eyes for a while, and then said, "lift up your skirt for me!"


    As soon as the words came out, Ruan Yaoyao''s look changed. It was a surprise to others. Because the evil officer said such words, the rest of the people were also shocked. But then they looked at Ruan Yaoyao in the car without turning their eyes. It seemed that they all wanted to see what kind of scenery was under the goddess''s skirt.


    Ruan Yaoyao quickly adjusted her mood. Her face was not very good-looking. "Captain Hu, don''t you think your requirements are too much?"Hu Bu''s face did not have the slightest fluctuation, the light return way: "not too much, because I think your skirt can hide people!"


    The others also looked at Ruan Yaoyao''s skirt. It was really a little generous. If someone was hidden under it, it would not be found. But why did Ruan Yao let people hide under it? Everyone thought it was impossible. They thought that Hu Bu wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make trouble for Ruan Yaoyao and see the scenery of the goddess''s skirt.


    Ruan Yaoyao''s heart sank, but she remained angry and said, "no!"


    Hu Bu''s face raised a touch of ridicule, turned his back to the car to light a cigarette. When he puffed out a strong smoke, he said faintly: "please get out of the car, Miss Ruan!"


    Two accompanying soldiers and police immediately came up. Ruan Yaoyao looked tight and looked at the front. Her eyes were dignified. When they were about to open the door, she said, "no, I''ll get down by myself."


    When Hu Yao suddenly stopped, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, the police stood up, but all of a sudden, the car stopped.


    As soon as he heard the news, Hu Bu suddenly turned around and saw Ruan Yaoyao standing up. As soon as she stood up, a figure quickly stepped on the gas pedal and jumped out from under her skirt, which directly confirmed his conjecture and waved: "shoot!"


    The stupefied soldiers and police all came back to their senses and started shooting at the cars that had already run out for tens of meters, but the effect was not at all.


    Hu Bu''s face was ferocious. When he clenched his fist, he said, "tell the front, stop this car. This time I''ll throw Ruan Yaoyao into the concentration camp!"


    The concentration camp is equivalent to the prison, or even more cruel than the prison. There is no kindness and no compassion. Men and women live together. Every day, killing and bullying are staged, which is a punishment for those who have made big mistakes.


    Chu Feng was already sitting in the driver''s seat. Looking at Ruan Yaoyao, who was still in shock, she showed a soothing smile: "don''t worry. I''ll take you away with me. Let Alexander arrange a new identity and a new life for you. I won''t die. No one can hurt you!"


    It''s amazing that Ruan Yaoyao, who was still very nervous at first, calmed down instantly when she heard Chu Feng''s words. She also had a strange look in her eyes that she didn''t know. She didn''t come back to her senses until she was pressed down by Chu Feng at the gunshot.


    All the people in front of them have gathered around, and countless bullets poured in. Chu Feng and Ruan Yaoyao are not hurt when they lie down. Even if they don''t look at Lu chufeng, they can make the car move quickly.


    Take time to take out the mobile phone to make a phone call: "Alexander, let the helicopter stand by, and you come out for a moment, I''ll be there in a minute!"


    After saying that, he immediately hung up. Chu Feng squatted down and quickly moved forward. No matter how many people were in front of him, he bumped and flew directly. Suddenly, the car shook. Chu Feng knew that the tire had been blown out and looked at the parking place of Alexander family helicopter dozens of meters away.


    Chu Feng quickly received the picture in his left eye. He jumped out of the broken window with his teeth in his arms. He jumped out of the broken window with the help of the inertia of the car which had not stopped. He ran seven or eight meters away in front of him. His body was running in snake steps on the street. Dozens of military and police straying behind him could not hurt him.


    At last, Chu Feng threw Ruan Yaoyao out and let her enter the apron steadily. Her body leaped over, and a dagger appeared on Alexander''s neck.


    All the gunfire stopped. They knew where it was, not where they could shoot.


    Alexander began to wonder what chufeng asked him to do, but now he knew that Chu Feng was going to leave with his help. He cooperated with him and roared, "you are not allowed to shoot. If I die, you will have bad luck crossing the border!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    Sudden changes let everyone do not know what to do, looking at Alexander, who was held by Chu Feng, understood that his words were not alarmist.


    Hu Bu also caught up at this time. He narrowed his eyes and heard the roar of helicopters in the tarmac. He felt a little wrong.


    Alexander also saw the arrival of Hu Bu, and said, "Damn it!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know Hu tribe, but Alexander knew Hu family. Hu tribe was the third generation leader of Hu family. It was the same status as Li Ji in the holy Dynasty. He was called king of the army!


    The heart suddenly a little bottomless, for fear of Hu Bu''s insane call for shooting.


    Hu Bu kept calm and looked at Ruan Yaoyao in a corner. A slight banter flashed in the deep of his eyes. If he was Alexander, he would surely let the bodyguard take Ruan Yaoyao and threaten him. Although he didn''t know what the effect would be, those who could be carried by Chu Feng should have some weight.


    Just for a short time, Hu Bu faintly guessed something. He glanced at the corner of his mouth and raised his hand: "raise the gun!"


    The whole scene for a coagulation, those military and police look a stagnant quickly raised the muzzle of the gun, Hu Department is the command of this operation, they must unconditionally obey, at the moment, all raised their guns to Chu Feng them.


    Seeing this scene, Alexander''s bodyguards also took out their guns to fight against each other, not to fight against Yue''s army, but to protect Alexander from being hurt!


    Hu Bu said with a slight sneer: "master Alexander, do you think this is interesting?" His eyes then moved to Chu Feng''s body, and said with a low voice: "I know you are Chu Feng. Now I''ll give you a chance to let Alexander go and accept our trial, or you will be killed by random gun!"


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng appreciated Hu Bu a little more. At this time, other people saw that he was holding Alexander, and he must have used the mousetrap, but he did not. Instead, he threatened directly.


    Chu Fengwei imperceptibly spits out three words of grievance from his lips, and then the dagger in his hand directly stabbed Alexander''s arm. When he burst out a splash of blood, he also held it on Alexander''s neck again, looking at the mouth of the stunned Hu Bu: "you can continue to threaten me."


    "The boy is thick skinned and thick skinned. He should not die after a few dozen thrusts."


    This time, Hu Bu was dignified. Subconsciously, he felt that Alexander and Chu Feng were together. However, the dagger that did not have water to stab down was to break his mind. He just wanted him to compromise with Chu Feng. I''m sorry for his military pride.


    Draw out the gun to point to the past, light return way: "I don''t accept threat!"


    Chu Feng once again stabbed Alexander''s other arm with a dagger. When he burst into bleeding flowers, Alexander''s bodyguards who knew the situation were all slightly shocked. They only saw that Alexander didn''t say anything. They didn''t reveal anything. They just turned the muzzle of the gun and pointed at chufeng. He said in his heart, young master is really tough!


    Two times in a row, Alexander yelled angrily, "Hu Bu, do you want me to die? Tell you if I die, you''ll have to bear the responsibility that you can''t escape."


    Hu Bu was ready to order the shooting, but he seemed hesitant when he was drunk by Alexander. The Alexander family and the cross-border cooperation in many ways, and urgently needed the help of the Alexander family. If Alexander died here, Hu Bu did not doubt that crossing the border would be really bad luck.


    After all, Alexander is the only heir to the Alexander family!


    Taking advantage of Hu Bu''s hesitation, Chu Feng said: "continue to threaten me, I haven''t played enough!"


    Alexander had a wry smile in his heart. He said that master, what are you playing with? I''ve been stabbed twice by you. Although it doesn''t hurt, the blood needs money!


    Hu Bu deeply frowned and looked at Chu Feng. He asked coldly, "what do you want?"


    Chu Feng looked back at the helicopter that was ready to take off at any time, and his mouth was slightly tilted back: "I come here, the meaning is very clear, don''t you understand?"


    Hu Bu looked at the helicopter and squinted slightly. Knowing that Chu Feng wanted to leave by helicopter, he thought and said, "I can let you go, but you must let go of master Alexander!" At the same time, with a little finger, Ruan Yaoyao said, "there is also a sinner who covers you up!"


    Chufeng gave an irrefutable smile, and the dagger passed directly from Alexander''s chest. A scar was clearly presented, and the people around him breathed slowly. He said that Chu Feng was a moody person. He hurt people by talking and laughing, just like eating!


    Alexander screamed: "it''s easy to say anything. You''re worried that you''ll be shot down by shells when you get on the helicopter. I can go with you. As long as you don''t kill me or stab me again, I promise you''ll leave this ghost place safely."


    Chu Feng nodded with a smile: "this suggestion is good!" Jokingly looked at Hu Bu and said with a smile, "I just don''t know how this one feels?"


    Hu Bu naturally refused. If Alexander and Chu Feng were allowed to leave together, everything would be impossible. Even if pressure was put on the holy court afterwards, it would only be the same as Weiss. But if Alexander and Chu Feng were not allowed to leave together, the former would surely be killed by Chu Feng.Eyes more a wipe of killing machine, Hu for the first time feel suppressed.


    When the situation was in a state of anxiety, a middle-aged man quickly walked through the crowd and looked at Alexander, who was covered in blood, with a dignified look in his eyes. Then he said to Hu Bu: "Captain Hu, the supreme leader just called. No matter how you command and handle affairs, young master Alexander can never have an accident."


    After that, he took a look at Alexander, who seemed to have lost too much blood. The middle-aged man left directly. The meaning has been conveyed here, so how to choose is Hu Bu''s own business.


    Hu Bu secretly scolded that he should be damned. He knew that the supreme leader was giving himself a difficult problem. Chu Feng could not escape, nor could Alexander die. His fists were clenched.


    Chu Feng is not in a hurry at the moment. He still whistles in his spare time. He is so carefree and complacent that Hu Bu and the surrounding Yuejun are eager to kill Chu Feng. They are just worried about Alexander, and they can''t do anything at this time.


    Chu Feng looked at the time. After dragging down Alexander''s injury, he said in a deep voice: "do you still need to consider it? Do you want to wait for Alexander to bleed to death, just like Ruan Yuming''s unfortunate child? "


    Hu Bu did have such an idea. Although Alexander was dead, at least his responsibility was not so great. But now he was punctured by Chu Feng, he knew that he could not delay.


    After putting up the robbery, Hu Bu stood up straight and looked at Chu Feng. His eyes burst out and said: "you are lucky today, but I promise that as long as you live in this world, I will hunt you down. If you don''t kill you, I will never go back to cross the border!"


    The big hand swings backward: "withdraw!"


    He immediately turned around and left. Alexander was in the hands of Chu Feng. He could do nothing. But now he would be beaten down by the person in charge. Hu decided to go back and choose the absolute elite to pursue Chu Feng. He led the team himself. As long as he came back after chufeng, who would dare to say anything?


    Chufeng breathed a sigh of relief, but he did not let go of Alexander. He took him inside and pulled Ruan Yaoyao. Until he got on the helicopter, Chu Feng was relieved. He waved his hand and said, "take off!"


    The helicopter slowly took off under the gaze of Alexander''s family bodyguard. After flying out, Chu Feng was sure that no one had found out. Then he took out a pill for Alexander and said, "take this, and tomorrow you will still be alive and healthy."


    Alexander swallowed, looked at himself and said with a wry smile, "master, you can really do it. This time, if you don''t teach me well, you will not be able to do it!"


    Chu Feng patted Alexander on the shoulder, knowing that if it wasn''t for his help, something would have happened. At this time, the voice of the helicopter pilot came from the loudspeaker in front of him: "young master, there are five people on the plane besides me now. Is it that the military let people hang under it and hide it?"


    Alexander''s eyes twinkled: "five people?"


    Chu Feng smiles, knowing that she is in the dark. She rings her finger. She opens the cabin door and flashes in directly. When Alexander is stunned, she says, "it''s the two of them. It''s OK."


    The two sisters Alexander met, but later thought they were hiding in the capital. Unexpectedly, they always followed her and looked at Chu Feng''s eyes, which made them worship more.


    "Little Lord, it seems that Miss Ruan can''t do it!"


    As soon as they came in and sat down, Bingqing saw something and said to Chu Feng. Then they came over a little and slapped Ruan Yaoyao a few times.


    Just now, I have been paying attention to Yuejun. At this moment, chufeng looks at Ruan Yaoyao. Seeing that her dress has been stained with blood, she anxiously steps forward to help Ruan Yaoyao up. Seeing that she has a wound on her back, she thinks carefully that she was shot when she was running with her.


    Think of this girl in order not to let himself distracted, gritting teeth, Chu Feng heart has unspeakable pity, light mouth: "thank you, I will not let you have anything!"


    Ruan Yaoyao, pale and weak, opened her lips and said, "when you ran away with me in your arms, I felt that it was worth dying for someone who did not abandon me when you were so dangerous!"


    "You will not die!"


    Chu Feng whispered, "go ahead, I''ll give Miss Ruan a bullet to heal her wounds, or she won''t last half an hour, and she won''t be able to get to Thailand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    Two days later, the capital of Thailand!


    The shock caused by Chu Feng in the capital of Vietnam did not set off too many waves, but caused a little turbulence in his own country. Internationally, only the responsible people knew that Chu Feng had been to the border, attacked the commander-in-chief''s office, killed 800 people, and finally took Alexander and left calmly.


    Not many people know why Chu Feng attacked the commander-in-chief''s office, but they have a deeper understanding of him. In the past, more people put him in the underground world.


    I also feel that no matter how powerful people in the underground world are, they are limited.


    It is only shown in their top secret information that Chu Feng took the whole commander-in-chief''s mansion with only two people. If Ruan Cang had not hidden himself in the safety cover of his study, he might have died completely. This incident has made many people start to study Chu Feng.


    Because the world is so wonderful, no one knows who will be his enemy next moment.


    Alexander''s helicopter just stopped in Thailand to replenish a little oil and went directly to the holy pilgrimage. No one knew that Chu Feng got off the helicopter midway.


    In the helicopter, Chu Feng has done a simple operation for Ruan Yaoyao, which can be regarded as saving the girl''s life. However, the latter who faints does not wake up until now.


    Alexander didn''t leave, but was with Chu Feng. Today, he didn''t look hurt. He was very active. When he saw Ruan Yaoyao who was able to walk out of bed, Alexander said, "it''s really a master. He has beaten the hooligans, soaked in the best products, and cured his illness. He is a top man!"


    Chu Feng patted Alexander on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t praise me so much, or I will be proud."


    He stood up and walked over and helped Ruan Yaoyao to sit down. Chu Feng said softly, "I wanted to leave two days ago. I was worried that Alexander, a rough hand and thick foot guy, could not take good care of you, so I stayed for two more days. But now I can almost walk away with peace of mind when you wake up."


    It is less than seven days away from Jiaoyu cake feast. It will take three or four days to get to the treasurer''s town and meet them. It may take three or four days for Chu Feng to go to Jiaoyu.


    As soon as she sat down, she heard that Chu Feng was going to leave. Ruan Yaoyao was a little disappointed, but she also understood that people like Chu Feng would not stay in one place for a long time. She nodded with understanding: "you go, I can take care of myself."


    "Don''t worry, I said I won''t hurt you, then not."


    Chu Feng didn''t notice Ruan Yaoyao''s look. Instead, he said, "if you cross the border, you can''t go back. However, during the two days when you passed out, I''ve asked Alexander to arrange for you. When you have a little rest, he will arrange someone to send you to Italy to find your parents, and then he will arrange the household registration of Tianchi for you."


    This is Chu Feng''s deliberate decision, and has asked Alexander to send someone to transfer Ruan Yaoyao''s parents in Italy to other places, because there is no guarantee that they will start crossing the border. Chu Feng owes a lot of people, and Ruan Yao Yao, who does not want to meet by chance, is in trouble for herself.


    Ruan Yaoyao said with a knowing smile, "thank you."


    "It''s me who should thank you. I''ll take good care of my injury. After stability, you are welcome to visit the imperial city!" There are no banquets that will never end. Maybe it''s hard to see Ruan Yaoyao again after today''s farewell, but Chu Feng doesn''t mind leaving his last smile.


    Thinking of what, Chu Feng took out a bank card from her body, took Ruan Yaoyao''s hand and put it in her palm and said, "this time, everything you have is frozen. In order to help me lose your accumulation over the years, it is impossible to appear on the screen in the future. No one can prevent revenge."


    "There are 100 million yuan in the card, which is a little bit of my heart. You can live a peaceful life!"


    Ruan Yaoyao held the bank card and wanted to say something, which turned into a sigh in her heart. Chu Feng''s arrangement was to make up for and repay her own help, which was also equivalent to limiting their relationship to simple friends.


    Although she was a little disappointed, Ruan Yaoyao knew that if she didn''t accept the 100 million yuan, Chu Feng would surely have some thoughts in her heart. She nodded in her hand: "I will!"


    Ruan Yaoyao has already woken up, and her last worry is gone. Chu Feng looks at Alexandria and says, "I''m leaving. You can arrange Miss Ruan to leave after your injuries are all right. It''s OK to go back to Hebrew or to the holy pilgrimage."


    Alexander did not want to say: "it must be the pilgrimage. After that, I will be with you like fudina and fight with master you!"


    Chufeng laughs in amazement and looks at Ruan Yaoyao. At last, he doesn''t say anything more. He signals that he is clean and clean and takes them away from the room. Alexander also follows him to arrange the way for Chu Feng to leave the capital. Soon only Ruan Yaoyao is left in the room.


    The girl sitting on the sofa looked at the closed door, survived and got 100 million yuan. She could live with her parents in the future without any worries, but her heart was not happy at all.


    Tears fell unconsciously, Ruan Yaoyao wiped away with a bitter smile: "when is that crazy, he is destined to be not what you can have, forget it!"


    More than ten minutes later, under Alexander''s arrangement, Chu Feng and his wife got into a car and left the house directly and drove to the treasurer town. It would take more than ten hours to get there at full speed. It is estimated that they will arrive at 9 or 10 pm.Looking back at the building behind, Chu Feng''s left eye pierced away. Seeing Ruan Yaoyao with tears on her face, she sighed in her heart.


    He is no longer the country boy who just walked out of the classic blue. From Ruan Yaoyao''s words on the helicopter that it''s worth dying for him, Chu Feng knows that the girl has her own heart, but Chu Feng also knows that she is not qualified to have too many things because she can''t protect it.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng closed his eyes, and there was a trace of power of self perception of the formula of creation. Only by making himself strong is the ultimate kingcraft.


    Far away in the holy city, the first garden!


    Zhan Jin quietly walked into the main building without any accident. Huangfu asked the sky and sat down with a glass of water. Zhan Jin said respectfully: "master, make sure that Chu Feng is not in the river and sea, but secretly left the country to cross the border. Although Alexander''s plane flew over the Holy court, I think he has already arrived at the Thai mansion."


    Huangfu asked the sky and closed the book in his hand and said faintly: "is Huangfu like a butterfly?"


    Zhan Jin was stunned. He was a little curious when he saw Huangfu asking the sky that he didn''t care about Chu Feng, but he told him truthfully: "I''ve contacted her several times according to your intention, but miss butterfly has the same answer. She is now a woman of chufeng, and has no relationship with Huangfu family in the future."


    When he spoke, Zhan Jin was a little helpless. Huangfu ruodie was a tool used by Huangfu to capture Chu Feng. But now that he is in control of the whole wind gate, he never listens to Huangfu''s instructions.


    However, Huangfu did not show an angry look, but showed a smile: "this girl and her mother do not recognize each other, but it is a pity that no matter how powerful a woman is, she is only a woman after all. In addition to becoming the foil and tool of men, it is difficult to set off too much storm."


    "Let Huangfu Wenyu contact her again and say that two months later is her mother''s taboo. She can''t come back?"


    After hearing this, Zhan Jin knew what Huangfu wanted to do. Although he was a little hard to accept, he would not say anything. He nodded and said, "what about Chu Feng? Although he gave the damper to miss Ruo die, it is undeniable that he is still the final decision maker of the wind gate."


    "Isn''t he going to the corner?" Huangfu asked the sky with a meaningful smile, and his eyes twinkled with subtle cunning: "it is said that Sha Yan is now critically ill. In recent years, his brother Shaqian has been in charge of all the affairs in Jiaoyu, but the descendants of Shayan do not seem to be very happy."


    "I think that Shaqian, taking advantage of Shayan''s illness, is slowly eroding the Shajia army. If these people know that chufeng is a loyal ally of Shaqian, what would you say?"


    Zhan Jin gave a thumbs up: "the master is wise!"


    But then he said: "however, Sha Qian''s control of the corner area is as well known as Sima Zhao''s mind. In recent years, except for the most elite troops, the rest of the organization has been installed with his own confidants. If it is not for Sha Yan, there is still a breath, and it is estimated that Sha Qian has started shuffling cards."


    Huangfu asked the sky and said with a smile, "so Chu Feng, the loyal ally of Sha Qian, must be in bad luck." After a pause, Huangfu asked the sky and narrowed his eyes: "what about Du family? At that time, my father let them leave the river and sea safely, but it doesn''t mean that the Huangfu family is no longer their host. Have they gone to the corner feast? "


    Zhan Jin nodded back: "I have contacted you yesterday. The Du family has sent people from Donghong sect, led by two members of the Du family. It is expected that they will cross the border this evening and arrive at Jiaoyu in three days at the latest."


    "They had to let the Du family give up Jianghai, but they did not let us down and supported donghongmen!"


    Huangfu nodded with satisfaction when he asked the sky. He waved his finger and said, "this time, plum blossom club, cold desert south cold wasteland group and tianwangmen will all go to share this batch of cakes. Let the Du family contact them. If you can leave Chu Feng, leave him!"


    Zhan Jin wrote down all these things, and then said in a soft voice: "master, this time Chu Feng will be in bad luck. Should we take advantage of this time to give the wind door something? After all, Chu Feng is not here, if Miss butterfly should still be thinking about love, we should do something!"


    Huangfu asked the sky, shook his head and said, "no, but invite Zuo Quan for me. This is a person who can cooperate. Then you can do something..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    The next day, treasurer town!


    Last night, I came to the treasurer''s town a little slower than Chu Feng expected. I arrived at 1 a.m., not because I was in danger, but when I started near the treasurer''s Town, I always met some people who didn''t have long eyes. Fortunately, there was an early arrangement, which was a bit of a hindrance, but nothing happened.


    Chu Feng wakes up in a hotel and stands by the window to look at this no matter what area. It''s still quiet. But if he leaves the treasurer''s Town, it will be endless bloody!


    The door opened at the moment. Bingqingjie came in with an early breakfast. Chu Feng temporarily withdrew his eyes and went to sit down to eat something. He arranged to go to Jiaoyu. When he came last night, he had already contacted Gohan. He promised to send someone to meet him. It is expected that he could meet in two days.


    She stood beside her quietly, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes a little pity.


    This is just a young man less than 19 years old, but he has already achieved something that people can''t accomplish in his life. Only he knows the pressure. Although he often wears a smile on his mouth, people who know Chu Feng know that his heart is not as relaxed as he seems.


    Just half eaten, fudina walked in. She nodded, pulled a chair and said, "according to what you mean, I asked my father to arrange an absolute confidant to escort this batch of arms, but it will take seven days to arrive. In addition, my father apologizes to you for the border affairs."


    "Let me tell you that he will find out the person who put you in danger and give you an account!"


    Chu Feng thought that Ruan Cang could get the answer to the chase in the border jungle. Unfortunately, the latter only knew that it was the white tiger Gang, but he didn''t know who it was. It was a vain trip, but Chu Feng didn''t worry too much.


    Seeing Fu Dina''s brow frowning, knowing that the woman was still tangled, she said with a relieved smile: "I didn''t say anything. I don''t need to care too much. We can''t do anything about it. Be careful in the future. Tell your father that the white tiger Gang is still my most loyal ally."


    "There''s no danger in the border. We''ve all survived. It''s enough!"


    Being comforted by Chu Feng, Fu Dina''s heart is also a little more comfortable, but Chu Feng is more like this, she warned herself in her heart, we must find out who stabbed the knife is, and we must destroy his family.


    Chu Feng worried that Fu Dina also tangled with this problem and affected the next plan. He said softly, "how''s the arrangement?"


    Knowing what Chu Feng asked, Fu Dina replied: "it has been arranged, but in order that similar things will not happen again. This time, I started a new channel to ensure that we can safely reach the edge of the corner domain. If there is any problem again, it can only be in the corner area."


    Chu Feng laughs with astonishment. Before he starts, Fu Dina makes it clear first. However, she also knows that Fu Dina will not make the mistake happen again. Gohan is a trustworthy person. Chu Feng is not worried about accidents. At least before the cake feast, there should be no accident.


    Then Fu Dina simply explained the departure time and left the room. Chu Feng would not leave until several hours after breakfast. Fighting was strictly prohibited in this small town. Chu Feng was also ready to go out and feel it. It could be regarded as a kind of experience of the casting area in the corner region in advance.


    As usual, she went into the dark to follow. Chu Feng didn''t take too many people with her. She just took Fu Dina with her. Although this is an area where people live in the cracks, there are quite a lot of foreign people.


    As Chu Feng left, he also learned about the information here. He also knew that the town was controlled by an armed leader named kollu with 3000 people. Eating a little leftovers from the corner area and running casinos and colored industries to maintain development, it was not a big fortune, but it was not difficult to eat jade and brocade clothes.


    Walking along a street, Chu Feng was slightly surprised even though he had been prepared. There were women standing everywhere on the roadside. Almost all the people in any kingdom could see it. If they were 50 or 100, they could make a deal.


    Chu Feng shakes his head in secret, remembering that he is in the entertainment area of Weis. Although it is the same here, it is almost meaningful compared with the entertainment area of Weis, but he will not care about it. There are too many things about forcing good people to become prostitutes in this world. Chu Feng thinks that he is not God.


    When she came to the casino unconsciously, her eyes brightened. As a young lady of the FUBU family, Fu Dina used to be a person who liked to play in China. When she saw the word "casino", she felt a little itchy.


    Although it was not obvious, Chu Feng still caught it, pinched Fu Dina''s face and said with a smile: "if you want to go in and play, you don''t have to stop and your eyes are flickering."


    Fu Dina was seen through his mind by Chu Feng, and there was no embarrassment. He hummed: "that''s not you. If you weren''t here, I would have gone in to create the legend of female gambling God, and I would have stood here with you."


    Chu Feng startled with a smile, hugged Fu Dina''s waist and went inside, and said: "then you let me see it!"


    Fu Dina''s body is stiff. It''s rare for Chu Feng to hold her in such a broad day. On the way into the road, I can''t help but think of the beginning when I saw Chu Feng for the first time!Inside the casino, the smell is everywhere, the smell of a man''s cigarette, the perfume of a woman, the smell of money, and the next step is to shout, for example, to buy away from the hand!


    Fu Dina ran over excitedly and casually exchanged 10000 yuan chips, which attracted many people''s attention. It is not that there are no Hebrew women here, but there are very few tall and beautiful people like Fu Dina. Most of them are made-up, which is not different from that of fudina.


    Fu Dina did not have the shyness of a pilgrim woman. Instead, she leaned close to Chu Feng''s ear and said, "can you hold on for two hours?"


    Chu Feng laughed and did not flirt with Fu Dina again. She walked in the hall with her arms around her. Although many people wanted to stand up and roar to Chu Feng, let go of that girl, I''ll come!


    It''s just because this is the casino that collu takes care of. Many people can restrain Dina even if they want to deal with Dina. They come to the place where they play the dice without being disturbed. Fudina feels very interesting to stop.


    Chu wind for these things have no mood, look at the distance of playing cards than the size, suddenly came to interest.


    Holding Fu Dina in her arms, regardless of whether the woman would like to or not, she went over and saw 52 cards spread out on the table. Fu Dina curled her mouth and said, "you can''t play this thing at all. You can''t play 52 cards. You don''t have to play them!"


    "Not necessarily!"


    Chu Feng said, go ahead and look at the rules, that is, a game of 10 people to participate, and the size of the banker, by the bet of the people draw cards, the dealer finally draw cards, hold down the minimum amount of 10000 yuan, a rabbit girl there shuffle cards neatly spread out, by a small eyes of middle-aged men and ten people to bet!


    Fu Dina feels that the hope of winning is very small. The other side can even play like that. If the gambler can draw cards first, she must have absolute confidence. Even if the gambling house does not cheat and ten people play together, how many people will lose?


    Soon, some people began to bet. Ten people had a minimum of 10000, a maximum of 100000, and a maximum of one million. Hundreds of thousands of chips were stacked on it. Ten people who took part in the gambling had already started to draw cards, but none of them were big cards. A poor one drew the smallest square two, and the fifty thousand bet belonged to the dealer.


    Finally ten people finished, the smallest square two, the biggest draw to plum K, the dealer man gently smile, random draw a spade Q, although not a big card, but only lost one.


    The man who made the bet on the table regretted: "Damn it, I knew it would cost hundreds of thousands of yuan. Now it''s only 10000 yuan. Shit!"


    At the end of the sentence, the total bet was nearly 500000, and the banker only lost 10000. Chu Feng looked at him with a smack of his tongue. In a few minutes, he made hundreds of thousands of dollars, winning more and losing less. The gambling house was really huge profits, but Chu Feng was relieved to think of his own gambling house in Jianghai.


    Even a little envious Panlong gambling king, last year a day net income of several billion!


    At the beginning of the new game, Fu Dina who had a look at it also came to be interested, and directly dropped 10000 yuan chips to participate in the gambling. Chu Feng saw with astonishment a smile, this woman is really sending money!


    A new round of ten people together again, Fu Dina was the first to stretch out her hand. After looking at it, her face collapsed. Plum blossom three, such a card basically does not need to be looked at. She knows that it is the result of losing. Chu Feng smiles and pats her shoulder: "it''s just a happy picture. There''s no need to be too real."


    "It''s easy to say, even if you come to me, it''s almost the same result!" Fu Dina snorted


    Chu Feng licked his lips, looked at now angry with a little cute Fu Dina, swept over her ruddy mouth and said something in her ear. Fu Dina blushed and glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "dream!"


    But then thought of what, Fu Dina playfully looked at Chu Feng and whispered, "it''s not impossible, but if I win, you have to promise me a condition, rest assured, it''s absolutely not your powerlessness and embarrassment."


    Chu Feng looked at the small mouth, almost did not want to clap with Fu Dina: "deal, remember to brush your teeth!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    And pay Dina temporary reached a bet, Chu Feng did not go to exchange chips!


    Looking around, Dina relaxed her slender waist and sat beside a white woman in her thirties. She raised a warm and handsome smile: "beauty sister, do you mind if I sit here?"


    Chu Feng observed Chu Feng when she just came. The white woman seemed to have no companion. She sat here alone, but after sitting down, she found that four men in black appeared in the crowd behind her. Her eyes showed vigilance and looked at Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng didn''t worry much about it. He didn''t mean anything. He was afraid of wool?


    The white woman frowned. She has been playing the game here for more than 20% and 70% of them are losing. At the moment, I heard a man''s voice and thought that he was trying to chat up with him. It is not strange to come to the treasurer town for three days.


    Turning around and showing a cold face, just want to scold, but see chufeng that warm smile, anger dissipated two points, lit a lady''s cigarette to chufeng, eyes playfully opened: "little brother, want to go to me?"


    Chu Feng was stunned by such a direct dialogue. Seeing that the four bodyguards in black had disappeared, Chu Feng knew that it was a white woman. Looking at the white woman in front of her at the moment, her appearance was eight points exquisite. In addition to being older, her appearance was comparable to that of Fu Dina, so she could say more charm.


    However, in the face of women''s ridicule, Chu Feng did not have the slightest timidity, not only did not shrink back, but warmly welcomed the white woman''s eyes. As he looked down at the half exposed snow white, deep and bottomless, he gave a slight smile: "if you don''t mind, I think I don''t mind."


    The white woman looked at Chu Feng meaningfully. Instead of participating in the game, she looked up and down at Chu Feng. Although the latter was very direct, the white woman could not see any impurities in Chu Feng''s eyes, and her smile was a little more amusing.


    The white woman also adjusted her mood and said softly, "but I''m very hungry. Do you think you can do it? Yellow people are not all Hmmm


    The words were not clear, especially the last two nasal sounds made Chu Feng tremble. The charming woman ignored Fu Dina''s disdain on the opposite side, took the cigarette in the woman''s hand, sucked it out, and said defiantly, "I''m afraid you won''t get out of bed tomorrow!"


    As soon as the white woman smiles, she approaches Chu Feng a little. Her hand goes down like a snake and grabs it. Her smiling face turns to surprise.


    The white woman shook her head and took back her hand, as if to call God. However, in the face of Chu Feng''s problem, the white woman shrugged her shoulders: "I don''t know if you have any change, but I''m very interested in you, but wait until I play with some loose money!"


    The woman soon recovered calm, no longer the charming when she flirted with Chu Feng. She grabbed the chips of 100000 yuan and threw them out directly, waiting for a new round.


    Chu Feng winked at Fu Dina, who was turning her white eyes. At the beginning, the white woman held her hand and said with a warm smile, "how can I help you in this game?"


    The white woman looked at Chu Feng''s confident eyes and said: "ten thousand yuan, you accompany me one day, can you afford to lose?"


    Chu Feng''s hand directly picked up a card, smile playfully: "win 10000 yuan, you accompany me one day, can you afford to play?"


    The white woman''s eyes looked at Chu Feng with more fun and interest, but she didn''t say anything, didn''t go to see what cards Chu Feng touched. She just sat there quietly and leaned against Chu Feng. Everything was natural.


    Ten people have touched the cards, the dealer man''s hand over those cards, and finally pull out a turn, a heart!


    All of them shook their heads. The banker was so lucky that he didn''t touch anything too small except for the smallest card he touched several times. The key is that ten people gamble together. The overall result is that they lose less and win more.


    All the nine people around shook their heads one after another. Their cards were smaller than those of the dealer. The opposite Fu Dina blinked at Chu Feng, as if to say, you must have lost this time, and you want to win a million dollars. Dream!


    But when the rabbit girl said please open the card, Chu Feng opened the card in her hand. The whole scene was silent. The white woman''s eyes were also lit up. She looked at Chu Feng a few more times, but Fu Dina felt her mouth subconsciously, right?


    Spades a!


    The biggest card was turned out by Chu Feng and won the undisputed victory. The chips of 100000 yuan were pushed to him and the white woman. The latter said bitterly, "I''m not careful. I''ll lose myself to you for ten days. You''re resentful!"


    Chufeng pinched the woman''s face and said with a smile, "maybe not?"


    At the beginning of the new round, Chu Feng threw 200000 chips, twinkled in his left eye and took a spade a in his hand. Occasionally, he looked at the expression of the man of the banker. The latter was as usual, and the secret channel was fair. There was no fraud. It seemed that he really played the chance!


    This round again opened, the second time touched a spade a, attracted the praise of the public, good luck, but did not know Chu Feng left eye can directly see these cards.


    The man of the banker frowned slightly. Although he only lost to Chu Feng and another person for more than 200000 yuan and made more than 200000 yuan, this situation is still a little abnormal.Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and ignored them. He continued to get a spade a in the third inning. This time, those who praised him didn''t know how to describe it. The first time he got it was luck, the second time it was a coincidence. So this third time, I really don''t know how to explain it.


    And the white woman''s face is a bit more interested, not because of winning money, but for Chu Feng.


    Only pay Dina secretly swallow saliva, Chu Feng to now has won 300000, if you win two more times will have reached the agreed amount of one million, touch his mouth, really want to give out?


    Looking at Chu Feng, the man of the banker felt a little impolite, but he still said, "Sir, can you roll up your sleeves?"


    The people around didn''t feel that the banker was abrupt. After all, it would be far fetched to touch a spade a three times in a row. If it was luck, it would be too far fetched. There is no master of all kinds of skills in this casino. This is also the reason why many people are willing to come from afar. Naturally, the casino staff do not want anyone to leave.


    Chu Feng understood the meaning of the man in the village. He didn''t care about it with a smile. He didn''t roll up his sleeves, but he took off his coat and his shirt inside.


    All the people who were talking in a low voice all had no voice. Looking at the mottled and ferocious scars on Chu Feng, everyone felt a little chill. There were dozens of scars large and small. The eyes of men looked with fear and awe, while women looked at them with worship.


    The women who can come to this place are not ordinary people. Those who advocate the strong are undoubtedly the most attractive to them.


    The white woman was also surprised by the scars on Chu Feng. Looking at Chu Feng''s young and delicate appearance, she guessed that she could not survive until she was 20 years old. What did she experience and leave so many scars? But the body also invisible heat, slightly close to the Chu wind, this is an instinctive reaction.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about everyone''s opinion. She swept over and paid Dina. It''s not impossible to try for this woman''s mouth.


    "Is it ok now?"


    Chu Feng took off his clothes directly, and nothing existed. The man of the banker secretly said that he was really lucky. He nodded politely and said to the rabbit girl, "continue!"


    In the next gamble, Chu Feng repeatedly touched a spade a, and everyone was completely numb. Chu Feng''s clothes were on the table, and his hands were on the table. There was no possibility of cheating at all. Everyone could only sigh that her luck was too bad for her mother.


    At the end of the four games, starting with 100000, they won four in a row and doubled to win a total of 1.5 million. The white women blinked their eyes and began to lose a million dollars, which not only came back, but also made 500000. It''s not that women like these money, but they feel incredible.


    Even win four such things is not unprecedented, but like Chu Feng such four are touched spade a, it is rare.


    Chu Feng put on his clothes in the eyes of public worship, picked up the chin of a white woman and gave it a kiss on the red lip with a smile: "1.5 million, you lost to me for 150 days, but I am very busy, a kiss is enough, bye bye!"


    Waving to the man of the banker, Chu Feng turns around and walks away with Fu Dina in his arms. Everyone blinks his eyes. The man of the banker still suspects that Chu Feng is a sweeper, but he only wins four. It seems that he covets the beauty of white women and dispels the idea of thousands.


    Although the white woman in front of her doesn''t know who she is, she will come every three months. If she loses two or three million yuan, she will leave. There is no other possibility but to tell that Chu Feng is an expert!


    The white woman did not continue to gamble, let people temporarily save the chips, stood up to look at the back who had gone out, licked the lips with the smell of Chu wind and whispered, "interesting guy, but don''t win, don''t you look down on me?"


    A bodyguard in black came up at this time and frowned and said, "young lady, is there any conspiracy in that pilgrim? Do you want me to ask two people to follow up and check it?"


    The white woman nodded: "naturally, I''ll check it out!" In the black bodyguard to turn around to add: "but not to investigate his identity, but to see where he settled, my wife has not met such an interesting person for a long time!"


    The bodyguards in black were stunned, but then they nodded and left. They were all absolute confidants trained by white women. They just didn''t know what the master wanted to do.


    "Just said appeared, Chu Feng did not know is arrogant or what!"


    What no one knows is that in an office on the second floor, a pilgrim man looks at the playback on the screen and says with a smile: "general kollu, save yourself the trouble of finding out. Send someone to do something directly. When it''s done, one billion will be on your account!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    More than four o''clock in the afternoon, the weather began to be a little dark, and the atmosphere was a little depressed.


    Chu Feng and his party were divided into three teams and headed for the corner area. In this way, they would not have to be made dumplings in case of danger. Chu Feng took Bingqingyujie and Yihe Mingzi along the same road, while Gu Ming and Yan Luo and Fu Dina took the other two roads to meet at a certain place.


    In order not to attract other people''s attention, Gu Ming and Jie Si leave first, and then Yan Luo and Fu Dina follow. Finally, Chu Feng and his wife wait for Gu Ming to leave for half an hour before they slowly walk out of the hotel.


    Looking at the dark sky, Chu Feng always has a little inexplicable feeling, which is purely the perception of dangerous instinct.


    Seeing Chu Feng stop walking, Yihe Mingzi said curiously, "master, is there a problem?"


    Chu Feng just feel, at present not sure, smile said: "nothing, go!" However, with a little more vigilance in my heart, I''m in the edge of the panic corner. No one can judge what will happen.


    Yihe Mingzi didn''t think much about it. Although the experts of Yihe family went to Jiaoyu first, there was also Jiesi''s fierce lion mercenary group following in the dark. It was not difficult to smash the siege of thousands of people.


    All of them didn''t take a bus. They just walked away from the treasurer''s town and walked into a jungle path to the corner. The humidity in the jungle would be very heavy at night. Chu Feng felt a little uncomfortable and knew that there was a little miasma hidden in the jungle.


    However, I don''t worry. The miasma does not cause much harm to the human body, but it is a little difficult to breathe.


    Night has come. Chu Feng and his wife have been away from the treasurer town for more than ten kilometers. They are expected to meet the people sent by Gohan until tomorrow afternoon. Everyone is not in a hurry. They just move slowly. After all, there are too many armed forces in the corner area. Who knows what will happen?


    All of a sudden, as the crowd turned on a flat road, gunfire rang out around him. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and didn''t use his left eye to look at it. At the moment, it was also a bit unexpected. However, his body instinctively pulled Yihe Mingzi and dodged a distance of more than ten meters, leaving all the bullets empty.


    Under the night, more than 300 armed men with guns and live ammunition appeared in the front of the jungle. Yihe Mingzi''s eyes flashed with solemnity. In order to facilitate their advance, they didn''t carry any thermal weapons!


    Compared with Chu Feng, he had to calm down a bit. He took Yihe Mingzi and hid behind a rock. His left eye penetrated the rock and looked at the people who had killed them. His eyes were slightly frozen.


    All these armed elements Chu Feng had met. It was the armed forces stationed in the small town of the treasurer. But he and they had no quarrel at all. Why did he chase them? If he only won the one million yuan, Chu Feng obviously didn''t believe it. After all, he didn''t take any money away.


    And those armed elements obviously wanted to kill Chu Feng and them, so no one stopped to say anything. They kept shooting bullets and splashing sparks on the rock where Chu Feng and Yihe Mingzi were hiding.


    Yihe Mingzi whispered: "less wind, order it!"


    Jiesi''s fierce lion mercenary regiment is divided into three teams. One of them follows Chu Feng, who is not far behind them. At this moment, we must have known the situation here. As long as the people of the fierce lion mercenary regiment are killed, the present crisis can definitely be solved.


    Chu Feng thought about it for a moment and looked into the distance with his left eye. He was sure that there were only over 300 armed men. But Chu Feng did not let the fierce lion mercenary group kill him at the first time. Now he needs to find out something.


    Seeing that Chu Feng did not speak, Yihe Mingzi did not ask, and she believed that Chu Feng was not the one who wanted to die.


    The sound of the gun kept on, and Chu Feng''s eyebrows were even more wrinkled. It was absolutely impossible for Chu Feng to continue shooting without deep hatred. It overturned Chu Feng''s original idea that these people were not pretending to be robbers, but to kill themselves.


    Look at the time, Chu Feng made a gesture to the jungle!


    A moment of silence, the originally peaceful jungle rang out the continuous gunfire, the lion mercenary regiment of thousands of people directly killed out, those who are attacking Chu Feng, their armed elements are first stunned, but have not yet come back to God has been dead forever.


    In the face of brutal mercenary attack and killing, these armed elements stationed on one side, where they were rivals, fell more than 200 people in one round of confrontation.


    Within a short time, the soldiers of the fierce lion mercenary regiment completely controlled the situation. The more than 300 armed men who attacked and killed Chu Feng did not expect that there were so many people in the dark. They were caught off guard and had no chance to escape, so they all fell to the ground.


    The soldiers of the fierce lion mercenary regiment are well-trained to take over the arms and weapons of these armed elements. In a place like Jiaoyu, holding a gun, you are the king!


    Chu Feng waited for them to clean up the battlefield to make sure there was no dangerous factors before he came out of the rock and came to a half dead armed element. He squatted down and looked at the dying man. He asked softly, "do you know me?"


    The armed element gnawed his teeth and looked at the Chu Feng in front of him, and said with horror: "I don''t know!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. The armed elements did not have a look of deception, so they did not know themselves. They continued to ask, "why do you want to chase me?"The armed men blink in their eyes, know that they are dying of him, but no one said that the kind of person will die its words are also good!


    Chu wind sighed, a dagger in his hand swept directly through the throat of the armed men, stood up and walked to the other armed man. Wenrun smiled: "then you tell me why to chase me?"


    The armed man was just shot in his shoulder, and he didn''t die like this. He asked with a little hope of life: "I tell you, can you kill me or not?"


    Chu wind shook his head and said, "just look at your death, or life is not like death!"


    Today, Chu wind treats enemies with autumn wind, sweeping leaves like ruthlessness. He doesn''t want anyone to hate themselves in the dark. So when he meets someone who wants to kill him, Chu wind will be killed. It will completely deduce the jungle law. If you can''t do me, you should be ready to be killed by me!


    The underground armed men heard that they passed through the sad, and he chose silence directly. But Chu wind was not in a hurry. A gold needle flashed out of his hand and pricked it on the armed men. The latter, which was just a pain in his shoulder, seemed to be torn by thousands of ants, and struggled to roll and tumble there.


    Even the voice of the call makes people feel the chill of silk. Those who have experienced countless lives and deaths are the soldiers of the fierce lion mercenary group. But what kind of means is it to see the armed men who are not living like dead at this time are also cold attack?


    Finally, the armed men who couldn''t bear the pain shouted, "I said!"


    Chu wind did not have a slight fluctuation of the mouth: "said!"


    The armed men at this moment thought about dying early, where they could manage so much, and quickly said, "our general collu''s deployment, he gave us orders a few hours ago to let us fall into five small groups on the way to the corner, as long as we see the passers-by, directly kill!"


    Chu Feng did not see the deception, and a dagger penetrated his heart. When the scene was quiet, Chu Feng stood up and divided into five teams. Then, they would encounter crisis and their eyes passed through the killing machine.


    Turning around to see the road, Chu wind raised his hand: "clear the field!"


    The soldiers of the riot lion mercenary group pulled out pistols to mend guns to the people on the ground. Whoever died or not gave them a gun in their throat, which completely destroyed their vitality. Then they looked at the Chu wind, and their eyes were full of vigorous fighting intention. As a member of the mercenary group, no doubt war was the most exciting for them.


    Chu Feng pursed his lower lip and said, "you are divided into two teams to catch up with Jesse to prevent any possible accidents. Then you go straight to the corner, and follow the plan. I will do something."


    The officers of the riot lion mercenary group nodded and disappeared into the night. Jesse told them to obey the arrangement and command of Chu Feng. At this time, they would not ask anything.


    After all the soldiers of the lion maid group left, Chu Feng looked back and said to Yihe Mingzi: "go, too. Find the Yihe family members to be with them for a while, waiting for my orders at any time."


    Yihe Mingzi is not worried about the safety of Chu Feng. The strong ice and jade are deeply rooted in their hearts.


    When Chu wind and Bingqingyujie were left on the scene, Chu Feng jumped out of the way to come. Bingqingyujie saw that he shook his head. Chu Feng was a good man. He reported it on the spot!


    But the two sisters did not stop, hidden into the dark and followed!


    The road was again in silence, with only a few hundred bodies lying on the ground, bloody smell in the air. A few minutes later, a cross-country car slowly came and stopped here, a man opened the door and looked at it, and then walked back to the car.


    There was a steady voice from the back of the car, a woman: "what''s the situation?"


    The man is a European and American face. When she hears the woman behind him, he returns respectfully: "the dead seem to be kollu''s, but it is unclear which force the man who started the work is, but it can be certain that it is related to the saint boy. After all, this night, the kollu people seem to kill him."


    The white woman in the back of the car was the white woman who was teased by Chu Feng. She licked her lips and said softly, "go back, and let someone go to collu. I want to know why he should start to play with that man tonight!"


    "And tell him, I am very interested in this person, even if I die, I can''t hurt this person!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    Under the night, the lights of the treasurer''s town are bright.


    This small town in the war-torn area not only did not become desolate because of the arrival of the night, but also became more lively. Countless colorful women stood on the street, with their cigarettes in their mouths, yelling at the men who were passing by, looking extremely dispirited!


    Chu Feng, who had gone back and forth, walked on the street, instead of looking at the gaudy and greasy powder that was exposed in his clothes, he just headed for the residence of collu, the treasurer''s Town, purposefully, with a looming murder opportunity in his mouth.


    Those women see Chu Feng Qingxiu appearance all take the initiative to entangle up, some even directly say that do not want money, some people say that it is OK to paste upside down.


    But Chu Feng did not know the general situation. After walking through the encirclement of them, he arrived at the residence of kerlu more than ten minutes later. After getting close to it, the bustle seemed to have nothing to do with it. It was very quiet. There were four guards standing at the door, and there were patrol teams inside.


    Chu Feng took a look, turned around and went to the other side, came to the three meter high wall, jumped up and down on the top of the wall, and then landed in the courtyard, body flash, has been through an open window into the inside.


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that at a distance of 500 meters, a pilgrim man raised a smile and said, "Chu Feng, you''re back. Rest in peace." With a remote control in hand, you can see the meaning of killing on the face of the pilgrim man.


    He wanted to press the remote-control bomb buried under korlu, but after thinking about it, the pilgrim man did not press it down. He looked at him and said, "it''s better to kill chufeng, or you''ll be buried with you."


    Chu wind drew up a touch of light ridicule and jumped open the door.


    But at this time, when Chu Feng''s heart was full of knots, the scarred man who was fighting in the pan intestines suddenly left the woman''s body and turned over from the open window, regardless of the fact that his body was not covered by any clothes.


    The girl, who was experiencing the storm, felt the emptiness and found the uninvited guest in the room. She screamed and pulled the quilt over her body, wondering what happened.


    There was a wild laugh from downstairs. The man who had just turned over was collu. At the moment, he had found a pair of trousers and simply put it on. He said with a smile: "people say that you can foresee the danger of Chu Feng. So general Ben wants to set a trap by himself, but it''s also full of merits and virtues."


    Chu Feng did not go to the window to see, because his left eye had seen that the people in the courtyard had gathered, more than 100 people were facing the small building with live ammunition.


    In addition, he also saw that there were armed elements moving towards this side in the distance. Chu Feng''s brow was deeply wrinkled, and he found that he had neglected a detail.


    That is, the people who attacked and killed himself have been annihilated. Kerlu must have known about it, but he did not have heavy troops to defend here. On the contrary, he was still in the mood to play with women. Chu Feng secretly said that he was arrogant, and he was also thinking about how to escape.


    At this moment, the voice of collu below came again: "I know you are Chu Feng, I respect you, but someone gave me a billion pool of coins to kill you, and has given a deposit of 200 million pool dollars, people die for wealth, birds for food, I''m sorry!"


    "After killing you, the wind door will surely retaliate against me. I''ve thought about it. I''ll run to Jiaoyu and follow the shajiajun. It''s comfortable!"


    With this time, nearly a thousand armed elements have surrounded the small building. Chu Feng looks at the frightened Hebrew girl and turns out of the room. Now he falls into such a trap. He can only use a little special means, but he doesn''t know what the effect will be.


    Collu roared two words, but Chu Feng did not answer, and gave an order with a sneer: "rush in, whoever kills Chu Feng, that foreign horse is whose!"


    Collu''s smile flashed. It was no accident that he was able to grow up in the treasurer town. He clearly understood what his staff needed, what he could give them, and what kind of love he had never thought about.


    Money and women are the source of blood in the heart of the warrior, which is collu''s idea.


    Just after a while, there was no gunshot in the building. Collu sank in his heart and said, "go and check it out!"


    An armed element ran in, but did not come out afterwards. Collu was more dignified. He felt that the familiar building was so strange at the moment. Hundreds of people rushed in, without any sound. He felt a little abnormal.


    And in the car in the distance, the man of the holy pilgrimage also observed this side through the telescope, and said in a cruel voice: "idiot, Chu Feng is a master at using poison. Just throw a few bombs into it directly, and linger there!"


    He shook his head and suddenly pressed the remote control in his hand.


    Just press it down, but there is no imagined explosion. There is a look of consternation on his face. How can there be no response to the bomb buried by the person who bought collu himself?


    then what bastard thought of the emperor suck up, and his face was very ugly. He threw the remote control out of the window and scolded him: "Cole Lu, you are a bastard. Everyone is like you.


    Unwilling to look at the small building in the distance, the Shengchao man thinks about turning the car and leaving. Chu Feng will definitely report to him that he will never die with kerlu. If kerlu loses people, he will certainly try his best to kill chufeng. Although he can''t see Chu Feng die with his own eyes, Shengchao man doesn''t put his hope here.At this time, the direction of the small building, collu''s eyes were bloodshot, because they sent in three people did not come out, it is obvious that they are all dangerous.


    Looking at the small building where I have lived for many years, collu said fiercely: "Damn, I have to leave here anyway. What else do I have to worry about? Give me someone to wait on with bombs!"


    Twenty armed men came up and stood in every corner of the building. All of them took out a bomb and threw it directly into it. The roaring explosion sounded. The building collapsed half of the way, and a woman''s scream could be heard. Then he saw the girl jump down directly from the window.


    Although he broke his leg, he was still alive.


    The appearance of the naked girl immediately attracted the attention of the armed elements. All of them were swallowing their saliva. They even started to fire machine guns inside. The bombs poured out fiercely.


    In a moment, the sound of gunfire disappeared, and a small building collapsed completely. Looking at the small building that he built when he rose, collu was in a bad mood. He heard the Hebrew girl who had broken her leg humming and yelling, and raised the gun impatiently and shot the woman.


    Then he said: "turn it over for me. You must die to see the corpse and live to see people. When you are sure to kill Chu Feng, one person will give you one million yuan!"


    Originally, because the girl died, the armed men who had no reward in the secret way breathed heavily in their nostrils and got one million yuan. Where did they need to work so hard, they could directly leave the treasurer''s town and find a comfortable place to live a small life.


    At this time, a big rock flew out directly. When everyone didn''t know what was going on, four armed men were killed.


    At this moment, a figure burst out of the ruins, and the lightning was close to collu.


    The latter''s face changed greatly. He didn''t expect that there were still people who didn''t die in such an environment. Subconsciously, he wanted to raise the muzzle of the gun, but he just lifted it to the general level. His hand had been held by Chu Feng, and a cracking sound sounded, accompanied by a groan of pain from kollu.


    The dagger in his hand flew out and directly butted on collu''s neck. Chu Feng''s eyes and eyes shot out: "put down the gun for me!"


    Hundreds of armed elements, you look at me, I see you do not know what to do, a man who did not die in so many bullets and bombs, how much to awe them, but collu now under the control of Chu Feng, they do not know what to do.


    Collu felt the cold from the dagger, and his body was excited and said, "put down the gun for me, hurry up!"


    Hundreds of armed men quickly threw away their guns and stepped back. Obviously, Chu Feng was excited and gave collu a deep chill.


    Chu Feng''s expression relaxed a little, looked at collu coldly: "do not need me to say anything?"


    Kelu looked sluggish. Although it was only the first time that he met with Chu Feng, he could not know the shadow of man''s famous tree and Chu Feng''s fierce name. All morality and morality are bastards, and to survive is kingcraft.


    So without any threat from Chu Feng, collu quickly said, "it''s Jenkin!"


    Taking a deep breath, collu continued: "it''s Jankin of the Huangfu family. He came to me and promised me a billion pool dollars to kill you who may pass by the treasurer Town, so I agreed!"


    Chufeng sneered at him. Kelu is a bastard. As long as he can live, he has no moral sense, even if he betrays others. With a cold smile, he makes sure that Kelu has not deceived himself. Chu Feng''s dagger stabs forward and penetrates korlu''s throat directly.


    The surrounding armed elements are a stagnant, and then the face of anger, put up a gun to kill Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng didn''t feel afraid. He threw his bloody dagger and said, "collu is dead. Do you still need revenge? Or can I give you more? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    Collu is a person with weak morality. It can be imagined that the people he has cultivated is not much better. Chu Feng looks at the hundreds of people who are hesitant and knows that he has made correct judgment. In the hearts of these people, collu has no high status, but he gives money and these people work hard.


    At this time, a man in his thirties came out and asked, "I call you fengshao. What do you mean by saying you can give us more?"


    The rest of the people are also shining their eyes. If kerlu is dead, they will have no leader. In this place where the war is going on, if others know that kollu is dead, they will soon kill and occupy this place, which can create hundreds of millions of dollars a year.


    So Chu Feng said can give them more words, heart some heart.


    "There is no eternal enemy in this world, only the supreme interests." Chu Feng raised a smile and said: "now kollu is dead, which is equivalent to the death of your parents, but if I can give you a better life, then the death of kollu is a good thing."


    "Because that can bring you a more brilliant life, and a more luxurious life!"


    They all nodded slightly, and seemed to agree with Chu Feng''s words. Collu gave them more than 1000 yuan a month. He found a woman to roll the sheets, eat another meal, and go to the gambling house. Then they could not make ends meet. The money went back to collu''s hand. Life was not very good.


    Seeing everyone''s looks, Chu Feng had more confidence. He looked at the man who began to speak and asked, "what''s your name?"


    At the moment, the man also had no clue because of the death of collu. He heard the words and said, "Mamba!"


    Chu Feng raised a smile and continued: "if I let you manage the treasurer Town, do you think you can?"


    Mamba was shocked and looked at Chu Feng, who was not joking. Although it was a bit absurd for an outsider to say such a thing, he miraculously felt justified. However, he did not rashly promise anything. He asked cautiously, "that I am the second leader, and kollu is dead. I am very normal on the top."


    "It''s just what you said just now, isn''t it just empty talk?"


    Chufeng laughed and appreciated manba a little bit more. He said with a smile: "of course, it''s impossible to just casually say that in this war-torn place, besides enough manpower, we should have sophisticated weapons. And I can give you a steady stream of weapons for you to develop."


    "And I can let all the money in collu''s account go to your account, so that you can develop and even replace the dominance of the corner one day!" he said with a smile to Mamba


    Mamba breathed for a while, and was shocked by Chu Feng''s words. He took a deep breath to calm his restlessness. He seemed to have made a big decision to open his mouth: "the wind is less. If you can really do what you said, my Mamba is absolutely loyal to you. As long as you give an order, you will go through fire and water!"


    Chu Feng replied heavily. He took out the phone and called out. After waiting for the connection, he said, "sorry to disturb you so late. But now I need you to do me a favor. Check the foreign account number of collu, the treasurer Town, and try to transfer this account to my third card. Collu is dead. Don''t worry!"


    The call is to Qing, Chu Feng believes in the strength of the Rothschild family, hang up the phone, Chu Feng is waiting for the news.


    More than ten minutes later, under the gaze of hundreds of armed elements, Chu Feng''s mobile phone rang two times. When he opened it, Chu Feng thought with a smile: "I didn''t expect that kerlu''s family is still very rich. He has a total of 1.3 billion pool dollars. It seems that he has gained many benefits in recent years, but you can''t get any of them!"


    No one knows how much money collu has in the end. He controls everything by himself. At the moment, he hears Chu Feng say that there are 1.3 billion pool coins on kerlu''s account, and everyone''s eyes light up slightly.


    Chu Feng is not worried at the moment. Originally, he thought that Kelu was worth hundreds of millions of coins. He didn''t expect that he would be so much more than he expected. Naturally, he couldn''t give all of them to Mamba. He thought about editing a text message and sending it out.


    Looking at Mamba, he took out a card and handed it to him. He said, "there are 500 million pool dollars in the card, one million for each brother. In addition, someone from the white tiger guild contacted you. You don''t have to worry about where to buy your weapons in the future. My requirement is very simple. It can be developed in the shortest time."


    When Mamba heard that there were 500 million Chi coins in Kari, he didn''t worry about chufeng swallowing 800 million. His hands trembled and he said, "after Mamba, I only follow the instructions of fengshao and open up a corner for you."


    The rest of the people heard that they had a million dollars, and that there might be more benefits in the future. They all knelt on one knee and said, "respect less wind!"


    Chufeng chufeng picked up Mamba with a warm smile, and then asked, "Mamba, are you confident?"


    Mamba himself has a dream, but because collu is in a corner, his blood has gradually faded away. Chu Feng now gives him hope. Manba replies in a positive voice: "the corner region is short of everything, but the most important thing is people. Many people in the surrounding kingdom are displaced. They only need money, not lack of people who work hard."This Chu wind is a little heard, the most worthless life near the corner area. He patted Mamba on the shoulder and said earnestly: "development is important, but I hope to be loyal, understand?"


    Mamba''s body was shocked, and he felt the killing in Chu Feng''s words. Knowing that korlu''s affairs made Chu Feng''s heart resentful, Mamba bowed his head respectfully and said, "don''t worry, Mamba will try to build a team that is loyal to you, and will never let such things happen to you."


    Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction. He also believed that Mamba would do that. No one thought much money, but he could give Mamba money and give him the highest status.


    Clap his shoulder again, Chu Feng heavily said: "do well, I look after you!"


    Then he turned away, and there was no need for Mamba to send him away. The death of kollu must cause shock. Before Mamba''s development, what he needs to do is to resist those who covet the treasurer town. Only in that way can the real development begin.


    After leaving the ruins, Chu Feng is ready to move on, but more than ten minutes later, an off-road vehicle stops in front of him. Seeing the people sitting in the car, chufeng has a meaningful smile.


    There was no sense of vigilance. Chu Feng went to open the door and got on the bus. The person sitting in the car was a white woman!


    The white woman took away the frivolous hand of Chu Feng. She had seen the scene in the small building from a distance. Although she was surprised by Chu Feng''s ability, she was not frightened. She said with a smile: "you won more than one million yuan for me, but as long as I kiss, I feel very uncomfortable in my heart and come to you for sacrifice!"


    Chu Feng laughed and felt that the white woman was an interesting person, but he was not in the mood to hook up with her at the moment. He said, "let''s talk about it when you have a chance. I''m going to a place now!"


    As soon as she finished, the white woman said, "I''ll take you there."


    After that, without waiting for Chu Feng to agree or deny it, he directly stepped on the gas pedal and turned the front of the car to drive outside the treasurer''s town. Chu Feng began to walk along the path. In addition, there was a road to Jiaoyu, which was much more convenient than the path.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes slightly, but he couldn''t see any color on the white woman''s body. He was surprised that the latter knew where he was going. Chu Feng didn''t think about it. He only saw a car a kilometer away from the back. Chufeng''s smile was very interesting.


    Five hours later, the car came out more than 200 kilometers. The white woman also turned the car into the dense forest beside the road, stepped on the brake, and leaned against Chu Feng''s body, and her seat was now facing back.


    Lying on Chu Feng''s body, a white woman drew a circle on his body with one hand: "now it''s less than 10 kilometers away from the corner area. I''ll help you end the walking time and remove the meeting time with your people. You should have at least five hours from now on. Do you think so?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are particularly playful, and he doubts that white women are not really attracted to themselves, are they?


    Because in the white woman''s body, Chu Feng did not feel a trace of malice, and the car that had been following seemed to know that it generally stopped one kilometer away and didn''t come over. There was no vehicle or person within three kilometers except that car.


    The white woman threw a wink at Chu Feng and said, "otherwise, you think I''ll have nothing to eat and hang out in the middle of the night?"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to answer, he flipped his fingers to untie Chu Feng''s clothes. His eyes did not leave Chu Feng''s eyes. He looked at him like silk, but his hands were there to untie Chu Feng''s everything. Then his eyes went down and said with a smile: "I began to think you are superficial, but now I think it''s true."


    Look at the woman''s gentle breath, and feel the gentle wind?


    Originally thought it was inappropriate, but Chu Feng couldn''t help being teased by white women, and his whole body temperature rose sharply. Even the killing in the past few days also made him feel violent. When enjoying almost the same time, he directly turned over and pressed the white woman and raised her skirt.


    When the white woman''s eyes were red and she was licking her tongue, the car began to vibrate, and the woman''s voice echoed in the quiet forest.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    When he moved down, he saw the white woman lying next to him sleeping peacefully. Chu Feng had a wry smile. He was ready to bleed this time when he came to Jiaozhou. He didn''t expect that there would be such an encounter after bleeding. When he thought of the madness of the woman last night, it seemed that she had been hungry for more than ten years. Chu Feng secretly said that he could resist it.


    Lift a hand, pull out the pants, take out the mobile phone, Chu Feng look at the time, there is more than an hour, it is estimated that they will be alone, they must hurry to go!


    The slight movement made the sleeping white woman open her eyes, moved her body to frown, and looked at Chu Feng angrily: "swollen!"


    The white woman''s face was red, and her finger touched Chu Feng''s forehead. She sat up and felt that her body was weak, but her face was full of satisfaction. When she took the clothes, she sighed: "if you are really less than 19 years old, then I am 15 years older than you!"


    "Do you think I''m the oldest you''ve ever played?"


    Chu Feng was also wearing clothes there. He looked at the white women and thought of Ye Xinlan in fengteng garden. He shook his head with a wry smile and said, "no, but you are the first woman from the western regions. I used to eat from China."


    The white woman did not show much surprise. She nodded and said with a smile, "at least there is one first. This is good."


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. So far, he didn''t know what the white woman''s name was, and the white woman didn''t know his name. They were just like those modern men and women, just a simple combination.


    After a few minutes, both of them were dressed. Chu Feng got out of the car and took a breath of air. Although he only took a rest for two hours and fought with a white woman for more than two hours, Chu Feng felt not a bit tired. The quiet assistance of the dark channel was good. Now he had no virtual appearance.


    The white woman also got out of the car, but it was a little unnatural to walk. Thinking of Chu Feng''s not letting go of every mouth last night, the evil spirit said, "you took me three firsts last night!"


    The white woman rolled her eyes, took out her mobile phone and called out that she could come over. Then she looked at Chu Feng and said, "baby, I''m glad you''ve brought me a wonderful time. Go all the way!"


    Chu Feng gently smiles, kisses the white woman''s lips, and turns directly into the deep forest. Suddenly, he feels that it''s a good thing to meet such a woman. There''s no sense of responsibility and emotion. Both sides just communicate with each other on the body. It''s enough for you to give me and I''ll satisfy you.


    The white woman stood there watching Chu Feng disappear slowly in front of her eyes. Without much fluctuation, she turned to open the door and sat in the back, waiting for the bodyguard to come.


    Thinking of last night''s madness, the white woman raised a smile, no regret or what, only a kind of unrepentant and unrepentant color.


    A few minutes later, a car stopped next to the SUV. The door opened and a bodyguard in black came to see only white women sitting in it. He looked around and said, "young lady, can we go now?"


    The white woman wanted to say that she could go, but she frowned. She raised her hand and said, "check out the identity of the pilgrim boy and transfer it to me. Maybe I will use it or not. In addition, I am very tired. I have arranged someone to drive for me. I''m ready to go back to Tianchi. It''s been half a month. I''m really tired!"


    The bodyguard in black nodded respectfully and asked a man to get down and drive. When he was about to go back, his eyes saw a faint milky white dry thing on the front passenger''s seat, and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, but it was a good cover up.


    The SUV first drove out. The first bodyguard in Black said to his companions for convenience. He ran into the dense forest beside him. Looking back, no one came up. He took out his mobile phone and dialed out a phone call. There was a few rings that were connected. The bodyguard in black respectfully said: "young master, I''m sorry to disturb you. But I want to report something to you."


    There came a lazy voice, apparently waking up from sleep, and asked faintly, "what''s the matter?"


    There was no one in front of the bodyguard in black, but his waist was lowered a little, and he said respectfully: "the young lady is in the corner area at present. It is expected that the flight will return to Tianchi tomorrow. But there is a little incident. The young lady met a young pilgrim in the gambling house of the treasurer town. They have been out of our sight for ten hours last night."


    There was silence on the other side of the phone, and the lazy voice turned into endless Xiao Sha: "continue!"


    The bodyguard in black felt a chill coming from the other end of the phone. An excited soul told what he had just seen in the car. Then he said cautiously, "young master, this is the case. The young lady has never been like this before, but this time I suspect that he has had a relationship with the holy youth!"


    After that, the bodyguard in black was uneasy. Although he was trained by a white woman, her husband secretly gave him 100000 Chi a year to tell him all the whereabouts of the white woman. At the moment, the white woman had obviously cheated. For the young master, he must be very angry.


    But the voice from the other end of the phone was not angry, only a terrible calm: "the sun god is not in action recently, contact them, tell them what I mean, my woman has been played, that will have to pay the price, find out his family 18 generations, all the women brought me to Tianchi, this less one by one play!"The bodyguard in black respectfully replied, and then edited a message and sent it out. After that, he quickly returned to the car to catch up with the off-road vehicle in front of him. He was very disgusted. The enchanting and moving young lady was even given a play.


    Chu Feng, who left, didn''t know what had happened. He just quickly walked through the dense forest and arrived at the appointed place according to the agreement. He saw that no one around him had come. He knew that he had been attacked by Kelu''s men, so the road was delayed a little bit.


    As for suspecting that they had an accident, Chu Feng never thought that there were too few people who could kill them with the help of the lonely order and the fierce lion mercenary regiment!


    He found a big stone and sat down on it to bask in the sunshine. He closed his eyes and had a rest for a while. He was also thinking about how to deal with the Huangfu family.


    I believe Huangfu ruobi will stand by her side as long as she tells her about her mother''s death. But Huangfu Ruoxi is a simple and kind girl. Even if she knows that her mother has been humiliated and died by Huangfu Wentian, she will be hesitant because of Huangfu Wentian''s love for her, and even more likely her hatred will disappear.


    Thinking of that simple and lovely girl, Chu Feng''s mouth was involved in a bitter smile. It seems that the only way to deal with the Huangfu family is to cut the flesh with a blunt knife. It involves too much and is not convenient to do anything!


    However, when he thought of Zhan Jin that keerlu said, Chu Feng felt a sense of killing. He believed that Zhan Jin, the first person in huangbang, and Huangfu Qijie would be the only one left in Jiaoyu. Chu Feng would not simply let him go, and would certainly kill him at any cost.


    And when Chu Feng was thinking about things, suddenly there was a rustling voice around him. Chu Feng opened his eyes and thought it was a lonely order that they came.


    Just when I looked at them, I sat up. From the clothes of these people and a word of sand on their clothes, Chu Feng speculated that it might be the Shajia army in Jiaoyu, or the people sent by Gohan to meet him. According to the agreement, they were waiting outside the Shajia defense area, and should not appear here dozens of kilometers away?


    With an eye in his heart, Chu Feng stood up to look at the dozens of people surrounded by him. He didn''t carry any hot weapons, but he took a saber to open the way.


    They also saw Chu Feng and surrounded him. Their eyes were wary of the haze. Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and was not afraid of the enemy even if he had no thermal weapons.


    When he saw that face again, Chu Feng said in his heart that it was a pity that he didn''t have a smile, otherwise it would be perfect. It seems that who owes her a hundred and eighty thousand is not good!


    Chu Feng doesn''t know whether these people belong to Gohan, but they come from shajiajun. How much face should be given. The voice of the woman is very nice, but it''s too cold. Chu Feng replied, "I''m here to attend the grand gathering in Jiaoyu. I was invited by general Sha!"


    The woman in uniform squints her eyes and looks at Chu Feng and hums: "just you, Mao is not long. General Sha invited you. What are you?"


    Chu Feng frowned. He was not happy with the way the uniform woman spoke. He took out a piece of things from his body and put it in front of the uniform woman and said, "this is an invitation to me. As long as you have this, you can freely enter and exit the corner area defense area. Now you still think I am not?"


    The uniformed woman did not go to take Chu Feng''s things. She just took a faint look and stepped back and said, "this man didn''t know where he had picked up the invitation card. He intended to sneak into the Shajia defense area. I suspect it''s from the international anti drug organization. Take it!"


    When Chu Feng was so unreasonable, several soldiers of Sha family came forward. Chu Feng didn''t want to know anything. He was taken down before. He stepped back and said, "I''m really invited. I don''t believe you can contact Gehan of Shajia army. He can prove it to me."


    Don''t want the uniform woman cold hum: "Sha family army does not have Gohan this person, still want to cheat me, all give me, kill!"


    From taking it down to killing it, Chu Feng smelled an unusual smell. He jumped up and kicked off two shajiajun soldiers. When he flipped to the ground, he saw a gun in the woman''s hand. In the dark, Chu Feng rolled out.


    Bang also sounded, military uniform women look at Chu Feng eyes full of murder, seems to have what deep hatred general!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    Chu Feng dodges the bullet at the same time, is also inexplicable.


    Even if he is not the one who was invited, he should at least confirm his identity before he can be killed. The uniformed woman directly shoots himself, and does not give any chance to explain. Chu Feng is quite depressed about this.


    The body dodges out, Chu Feng hides behind a tree, because the uniform woman shoots, the rest of the Sha family army also dare not gather together in the previous life, afraid that he will be shot.


    Click!


    The gun clattered, and all the bullets had been shot. The woman in uniform took it from her body and put it away in anger. When she came out, she didn''t bring a gun with her for convenience. She had to take one of them with her. Otherwise, if dozens of people were shooting indiscriminately, they would have been killed.


    Apricot eyes a congealed, military uniform woman said: "all give me together, who killed Chu wind, reward 100000!"


    Originally hiding behind the tree, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a little cold. He definitely didn''t believe that the woman in uniform said that only when she saw the name on the invitation letter. If she said that, it would prove that she believed she was Chu Feng.


    And in the case of knowing that he is Chu Feng, Chu Feng doesn''t think that he is a man with big chest and no brain.


    Dozens of Shajia troops have already rushed forward. Chu Feng temporarily left his thoughts and jumped out of his body and ran into the crowd. He only made them lose their fighting power and didn''t kill them. At least, killing people is not advisable until we know what the situation is.


    Dozens of shajiajun are also obviously elite, with tacit understanding to surround chufeng, ready to take down or kill chufeng.


    However, in the face of today''s Chu Feng, he is even more powerful than the master. Dozens of elite shajiajun are doomed to do not do too many things. More than ten people have fallen without even touching Chu Feng''s clothes. The woman''s eyes flashed with astonishment, and she said in her heart that there is no void under the fame!


    But the more so, the more determined the woman in uniform was to kill Chu Feng. She said, "kill him, 200000!"


    The reward goes up again, which stimulates the shajiajun who besiege Chu Feng. However, in the face of Chu Feng, even if they are given one million yuan, it does not play a very important role. Some people fall down constantly, which makes the women in military uniform look dignified.


    Looking at half of the people who had fallen down, the woman in uniform couldn''t help it. She flashed out a saber and burst out. Her graceful and powerful body leaped up. The knife in her hand changed several angles and stabbed at the heart of Chu Feng.


    A cruel woman was heard in the secret passage. Chu Feng broke back a Shajia army with one punch. He bent his body and let the knife pass over him. He turned his fist into a palm and shot it out. The woman in uniform with unstable gravity got hit the ground and stepped back a few steps.


    Her face showed a look of shame and anger. Just now Chu Feng slapped her baby in the palm. She felt strange and painful. She became angry and said, "kill me, one million!"


    This time, a million yuan of money was thrown out, but the shajiajun had not killed it like a hungry wolf. Chu Feng''s toughness from the beginning to the present made them dignified. All of them were careful. Although Chu Feng stood there at will, it gave people a sense of impeccability.


    Chu Feng''s leisure time raised that hand to smell, frowned and shook his head: "people say that the female soldiers stink, of course, even the chest is stinky."


    Those shajiajun were also ashamed. They quickly moved again, and constantly attacked Chu Feng. However, these attacks could hardly be evaded by ordinary people, but they were easily avoided by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was not polite this time. He avoided the saber that the woman in uniform was angry and ran out. Then he continued to ravage these Shajia soldiers. Five minutes later, no one of them was standing up. All of them were rolling on the ground. Although he did not die, he did not want to stand up in a short time.


    Originally, I thought that I would definitely find a chance to kill Chu Feng with dozens of people. When I met a single woman in Chu Feng''s military uniform, she felt that she could be caught.


    However, when she felt that everything should be successful, Chu Feng''s strength was beyond her cognition. It was not Chu Feng who was unlucky. On the contrary, it seemed that she was going to have bad luck.


    Just touching the joking eyes of Chu Feng, the woman in uniform subconsciously stepped back, but then she shot out in a huff and puffed her fist at Chu Feng''s head: "kill you a disciple!"


    Chu Feng avoided the woman''s fist with a little finger. The woman felt that her arm was as uncomfortable as an electric shock. She staggered back and kicked her head toward chufeng. However, the sharp kick had no effect on chufeng.


    Chu Feng''s double fingers merge a little. This time, the woman in military uniform fell to the ground directly, and her butt fell into pain. A touch of shame and anger appeared on her pretty face.


    Seeing Chu Feng coming, the uniformed woman looked at the people under her. She gritted her teeth and gathered strength to stand up and run. She also said, "hold on, I''ll go and help you!"


    Chu Feng looked at him in astonishment and said that he would run. But because his leg was a little numb by himself, the woman in military uniform who was a bit staggered laughed and felt a little tiger. His killing intention just now also dispersed two points. He jumped up to catch up with him. He wanted to kill himself for no reason and didn''t know how to do it.


    At least we should find out whether this is a conspiracy or the meaning of Jiaoyu shajiajun, which is related to whether chufeng should go to Jiaoyu next.The woman in military uniform thinks that she is a good hand in the jungle. Even if her feet are a little numb, she can shake off Chu Feng, but she is stopped by Chu Feng less than one kilometer away. She blinks her eyes and feels incredible.


    Chu Feng stood in front of the uniformed woman and patted the leaves on her clothes when she was running just now. She said with a smile: "tell me why you want to kill me, and I will let you go!"


    When the woman in uniform heard the speech, she had already recovered from her astonishment. Looking at the Chu Feng in front of her, she thought that she had been beaten. She didn''t want to say anything that could have been said. She continued to fight Chu Feng with a Jiao drink.


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly. When the woman in military uniform was about to approach, a shadow suddenly crossed. Chu Feng appeared behind the woman in military uniform. The latter''s body was stagnant and fell to the ground without any sign. Just now he felt a pain in his armpit, and then he felt the whole strength of his body was lax.


    Chu Feng squatted down and looked at the military uniform. The woman said with a smile: "a woman is not a soldier. She is so fierce. How dare her husband go to your bed and cooperate with him? Tell me why you want to kill me. Who does that mean?"


    The woman in military uniform clenched her lips, shocked by the power of Chu Feng, but more irritated by the fact that she had only touched her treasure for more than 20 years, she turned her head to one side and looked as if Chu Feng was transparent.


    Chufeng pondered a smile, forced the uniform woman''s head to turn around, pinched her chin, ignored the hatred in the eyes and asked: "I have a grudge with you? Did I play with your sister or your sister? "


    Military uniform woman was so provocative chufeng pinched the chin, but also heard his words, angry scolding: "quickly let me go, or you will not have a good end, even if you are Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng pinched the woman''s smooth face and said with a smile, "if you know I''m Chu Feng, kill me, ignore the authenticity of the invitation letter and do it to me. Beauty, if you don''t say it, I''m really worried about what I''ll do!"


    "Do you dare?" hummed the eyes of the woman in uniform to greet the wind of Chu


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and suddenly pulled the leg of the woman in military uniform as if she were dragging goods. She walked on the ground covered with leaves and finally threw her on a smooth stone.


    The uniform woman seemed to be dragged away like garbage, and her face was full of angry look: "Chu Feng, I can''t stand with you!"


    Until a strange time came, the uniform woman knew that she had been attacked by the Chu wind. Ah, she cried out: "Chu Feng, you bastard!"


    Chu Feng didn''t take back his hand and said with a smile: "so you think about telling me what I want to know, otherwise I really don''t know what I will do!" Seeing the murderous eyes of the woman in military uniform, Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders: "yes, you think I''m threatening you and biting me?"


    The uniform woman glared at Chu Feng fiercely and said word by word: "let me go!"


    In the panic of the woman in the uniform, Chu Feng pulled up the vest directly and flipped her finger on the button. Suddenly, two big white rabbits jumped out. On the woman''s face, there was only cold and murderous opportunity. She had decided to kill Chu Feng and see what she shouldn''t have seen.


    Chu Feng breathed for a while, and he had some information. Anyway, the villains did it. Fortunately, he made a little cheaper. Besides, he changed various shapes with his big hands and asked, "don''t tell me!"


    The uniform woman vowed that if she could move now, she would kill Chu Feng and commit suicide. Chu Feng even took off her pants. The woman closed her eyes and said, "shameless!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t care so much. The meaning of treating the enemy is to kill both men and women. Therefore, Chu Feng is too lazy to say anything to destroy your pride. You are still so calm.


    Chu Feng who just went in stopped, his face collapsed, and he was finished in the dark!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    Several dozen members of the Shajia army, Chu Feng, had let them leave freely. Although they were worried about Sha Zhi''s safety, Sha Zhi didn''t say a word and Chu Feng didn''t mean anything, so they dispersed and worried about leaving.


    After silence for more than ten minutes, Sha Zhi suddenly kicked Chu Feng. After the latter dodged, she said in a harsh voice: "I will not let you go. No one can desecrate me!"


    Chu Feng was rather depressed. Originally, she just wanted to use some means to force Sha Zhi to compromise. Unexpectedly, this little girl was the first time. What''s more, she was Sha Zhi.


    The only daughter of the overlord sandstone!


    Instead of looking at Sha Zhi''s murderous eyes, Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "all of a sudden, no bullets were fired. It''s nothing. It''s still tight as before."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. He offended Sha Zhi before he arrived at Jiaoyu. It''s not necessary to know that this trip to Jiaoyu will not be too stable. Chu Feng is helpless.


    heard the laughter of Chu Feng and his old face. Then he smiled deliberately at the two sisters. "Don''t be too happy, it will soon be your turn."


    As soon as the words were spoken, she quickly shut up. Her head was all together. Although she was with Chu Feng, they had already had psychological preparation in this respect, and the people who had trained them had said this and taught them some things, but it did not mean that it really happened. They were not worried.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak, Chu Feng was able to soften his look, but he was embarrassed. It seems that he should use less of such means to women in the future. Zhang Shaohan was the same last time, and this time it was even more ridiculous.


    With a bitter smile, Chu Feng looked at the time, just in front of him came the hustle and bustle of footsteps. After a while, he ordered Yan Luo and Jie Si to appear in front of him. Seeing several people were all intact, Chu Feng was relieved.


    She walked over and hugged Yama, and walked directly by the tigress Jesse. The latter hummed, "you know, I''m a lonely woman!"


    The corner of the cold and lonely life''s mouth moved for a moment, and looked at Jesse: "get out of here!"


    Jesse not only didn''t mean to go away, but directly took her lonely arm and said in a domineering way: "if my head likes you, you can''t leave. When this corner is over, I''ll try my best to get a child with me. Otherwise, I''ll go to old Tiandao to talk about it. He told me later that he supported me."


    He bit his lips and heard that old man Tiandao was directly discouraged. What he respected most was that the master agreed with Tiandao. He knew that he had no chance to oppose it.


    Seeing his helpless silence, everyone laughed. Yan luotut said: "it seems that I have to find a wife." She walked over and said with a smile: "sister-in-law, does your sister still have the kind of gentleness like water? Please introduce one to me. I want to be a brother-in-law with lonely life!"


    "Do you think my sister will have that type?" she said


    Yan Luo''s mouth was bored, and he knew that the family of Rothschild would never cultivate any vase. He said: "it seems that I still have to rely on myself. One day, I will go to Huangcheng college to find a gentle girl to talk about love and give my first love to her."


    Yan Luo''s words earned people''s scorn, but Chu Feng also felt that it was very good. Looking at Yan Luo''s lonely life, Jiesi Fu Dina was all intact, and her heart was relaxed. She asked, "Jesse, is the lion''s man hidden?"


    Speaking of business, Jesse released her solitary arm and said, "according to the meaning of the little wind, it has been scattered and hidden in various places around the corner area. As long as there is a need, members of the 3000 fierce lion mercenary regiment and the coming ammunition of the white tiger gang can extinguish ten times the enemy


    Chu Feng nodded. Jesse is an experienced and experienced mercenary leader. Although she is a woman, she can build the second mercenary regiment in the world. It is estimated that she is a low-key saying that 3000 people kill 30000 people.


    Looking at the Shajia army''s defense area in Jiaoyu, Chu Feng said faintly: "the existence of violent lions is just prevention and some maneuvering plans. The Shajia army has been in Jiaoyu for many years, and 300000 troops are not saying it. When they really move, thousands of people will be swallowed up in an instant."


    "This time, it is mainly to prevent these forces from being greasy. If there is no need, don''t have friction with the corner area forces."


    Hearing the speech, the people nodded gently. Chu Feng looked at the time and went to the front. He also scattered the matter of Shazhi in his heart. He hoped that the woman would not make any trouble. Otherwise, this trip to Jiaoyu would not be so secure.


    Bingqingyujie once again hid, as the ultimate card of Chu Feng, in order to resolve the crisis of Chu Feng when necessary.


    A group of five people walking in the jungle, we can see that this is a forest path that people often walk around. There are not many bushes blocking the way. Chu Feng walks in front of him, and his left eye looks forward from time to time. He doesn''t want to be alone. They know that they have made a big oolong and poked Sha Zhi.


    Three hours later, the five men finally arrived at the shajiajun''s defense area. People of the Shajia army could be seen walking back and forth everywhere. Chu Feng and their presence were only released after simple inquiry and examination. After all, the Shajia army was not a military forbidden area, and there were hundreds of thousands of ordinary people living in the periphery.All of them are refugees from all over the world. They have found temporary peace here.


    Along the way, Chu Feng saw that many people were busy cooking. A strange smell came from the wind in the distance. Fu Dina stepped forward and whispered, "it''s the smell of poppy. Although it has been collected, because of the perennial cultivation, there will be poppy fragrance here all the year round."


    Chu Feng nodded and asked nothing. Looking at the people everywhere, all of them were poppy growers. Maybe drugs are a threat to the world, but it is undeniable that people in these areas can only make a living by planting these things.


    After passing through the residential area and arriving at the second defense area, an officer of the Shajia family came up and looked at the five members of Chu Feng''s party. Then he said, "do you have an invitation?"


    Chu Feng thought that he should send someone out to meet him on the periphery. Now that he and others have passed through the first defense area to the edge of the second defense area, they have not seen anyone. Is it wrong?


    Although he was curious, Chu Feng took out the invitation letter and handed it to the Sha family officer. The latter looked at it and disappeared a little. He said, "there is little wind. General Sha has prepared a grand banquet in the fifth defense area. Welcome to all of you. Now I''ll send you there."


    Chu Feng gently nodded, unexpectedly has come here, then as soon as you come, you will be at ease!


    When the two cars were coming, Chu Feng and his wife wanted to get on one. The Sha family officer said, "there is little wind. The fifth defense area is just a treat for the leaders. We will arrange accommodation for the rest of the people in the fourth defense area. Don''t worry. As long as we come to the Shajia defense area, we will do our best to protect your safety."


    Chu Feng frowned, but could not think of anything wrong. He nodded and said to them, "be careful. I''ll meet general Sha in the past."


    He ordered the four men to get on the other car. Chu Feng got on the car in front of him. The two carriages went towards the defense area one by one. The Sha family officer looked at the two cars that were far away and took out the communication equipment and said, "Miss Sha, Chu Feng and others have arrived. According to your arrangement, I will send Chu Feng to your residence in the fifth defense area."


    "Well done!"


    Chu Feng naturally did not know about these things, and Sha Zhi''s voice of hatred came from there: "in addition, don''t let Chu Feng''s followers find anything else. In addition, there is a Hebrew woman among them. Take good care of it. Even if all of you are dead, nothing can happen to this woman, otherwise we can only use cold weapons to stand on our feet."


    The Sha family officer respectfully replied and told the rest of the people to pay attention to the security of the fourth defense area, and then continued to garrison here, examining everyone who wanted to enter.


    Chu Feng sat in the car, frowning deeply. He took out his mobile phone and typed a few words on it to the back. There was a wave in the air. An invisible figure moved towards the car they were riding.


    Although this is the Shajia defense area, and was invited to come, but be careful to sail for ten thousand years. Chu Feng asked Bing Qing to follow him and secretly protect them. If anything happened, he would take them out of Shajia defense area as soon as possible.


    After driving for more than 20 minutes, the car finally stopped in a tightly guarded place. The driver took out the pass and handed it to the guard. Then he drove in. Chu Feng''s brow had been deeply wrinkled. What kind of place to treat people here? It could be said that the military wanted to stuff it!


    But he had doubts in his heart. At the moment, Chu Feng couldn''t say anything. He looked at the surrounding environment. When the car stopped in a bamboo forest, his face changed slightly, and he said, "I depend on you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    Zone six!


    The highest defense area of Shajia army is not only garrisoned with 50000 people here, but also equipped with air defense system. An air raid in Thailand died because of this, which also established the Shajia army''s position as a corner overlord. For many years, it never fell down.


    At the moment, in the hall of a two-story building, a middle-aged man with a full face is sitting in the middle, his face is not very good-looking.


    All the guards standing around were in the atmosphere. They did not dare to come out. They all held their breath. At the moment, there was a quiet needle dropping in the hall.


    Finally, a man ran in. It was Gohan who had contact with Chu Feng. He opened his mouth with a dignified look on his face: "general Sha, I have sent someone out for a long time, but the wind is weak. They didn''t show up on time. I was worried about any accident and pulled out 10 kilometers to check, but there was no trace."


    "But I heard something when I came back just now."


    At this point, Gohan did not continue to say, the middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and waved: "you all go out!"


    More than a dozen guards quickly went out of the hall. Only the middle-aged man and Gohan were left. They motioned for Gohan to sit down. The middle-aged man asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Gohan looked outside and saw that no one would hear him. Then he lowered his voice and said, "I heard that Miss Sha was out of the garrison yesterday and came back two hours ago. But she came back by herself. She took dozens of people out in advance. I have asked people to inquire about it. The feedback is that Miss Sha came back two hours ago."


    Sha Qian sneered and said, "did my dear niece take someone to kill Chu Feng?"


    Gohan nodded slightly. It is well known that Sha Qian wanted to annex all the forces of Shajia army in Jiaoyu. Sha Zhi, as Sha Yan''s daughter, knew this, too. You can imagine his intention to kill Chu Feng.


    As long as the successful army of baiyuansha doesn''t need to buy weapons from the baiyuansha group, they can''t take the risk as long as they buy the weapons from the baiyuansha group.


    One in and one out saved a lot of money, Shaqian is determined to get it.


    Make sure that Sha Zhi takes people to kill Chu Feng. Sha Qian says coldly, "and then


    Gohan just because there are too many people, it is not convenient to say, but Sha Qian believes that he has got some news. At the moment, he just wants to know whether chufeng is dead or alive!


    Gohan returned with a bitter smile: "Chu Feng broke Miss Sha''s killing and came to Sha''s defense area, but she was cheated into the fifth defense area by Miss Sha, and I don''t know what''s going on now. After all, in the fifth defense area, no one can go in except Sha''s command."


    Sha Qian''s fat fingers hit the edge of the chair beside him, and sneered and said: "this matter doesn''t need to be paid attention to. Sha Zhi wants to kill Chu Feng and reduce my allies, but Chu Feng is not so easy to kill. If so, she would have died in Weiss, so let her make it a fool of herself."


    "I believe that her killing will certainly infuriate Chu Feng and make Chu Feng stand firmly with us."


    When Gohan nodded to express his understanding, Shaqian added: "however, take good care of Chu Feng''s people. If they are killed by the sand weavers, no matter what the reason is, Chu Feng will definitely settle accounts with us. Of course, the most important thing is to protect Miss Fu Dina, who is our basic necessities of life."


    "Understand!" Gohan stood up to salute, then turned to leave the hall, but Shaqian did not find the significance of his eyes.


    After Gohan left, the whole hall again fell into calm. Only Shaqian sat there, his fingers tapping on the edge of the chair, and finally took out the phone to call out. He said lightly, "I will not intervene in your gratitude and resentment. Whoever can easily obtain the support of Hebrew arms, then I will support who!"


    With a word, Sha Qian hung up the phone, and a meaningful smile flashed over his mouth. Looking at the gradually darkened sky outside, he said in his heart, wait, and soon the whole shajiajun will be mine.


    At night, in the bamboo forest of the fifth defense area, a small two-story building stands here.


    No one is stationed here, but there are people from the shajiajun who patrol back and forth 500 meters away, which can be regarded as a kind of strict defense. However, there is no one to guard the Western-style building. It seems very quiet. The weak light on the first floor makes people who look at this place feel a bit gloomy.


    It''s just another scene in the building. It''s warm and warm, and there''s a sumptuous dinner table on the dining table. However, the two people sitting there don''t mean to move at the moment.


    Chu Feng can''t see what''s going on now. When he was directly brought here during the day, he knew that he had been calculated. He only came for a few hours, but nothing dangerous happened. Everything was so peaceful.


    The man sitting opposite him was Sha Zhi, but he didn''t have the appearance of fighting and killing when facing Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looked at the gradually cooling dishes and broke the quiet silence. He said, "Miss Sha, I''m sorry for today''s affairs, because I don''t know it''s you. Of course, I believe that you were in my position at that time, maybe even more extreme than me. So we all have mistakes. You are so scared!"Sha Zhi gave a meaningful smile, picked up chopsticks and put a piece of sweet and sour spareribs into his mouth, chewed and swallowed it before he opened his mouth: "do you mean that if you knew it was me, you would not become a sexual mouth?"


    Chu Feng wants to say yes, but think about it and laugh it off. Now it''s unnecessary to say these things. Time can''t go back once, and there isn''t so much. If, in fact, he didn''t have water to poke sand and weave for a while, which has changed.


    Seeing that Chu Feng did not speak, Sha Zhi did not show any emotion. He pointed to the delicacies in front of him and said, "eat first, then we can talk. It takes strength to kill you or torture you."


    He said that, regardless of whether Chu Feng ate or not, Sha Zhi ate by himself. There was no lady''s opinion, or even a little bit of a wolf''s mouth. But Chu Feng looked at the Shazhi like this and felt that he wanted to be a little more real, and he was ready to eat when he was full.


    After a meal is finished in silence, Sha Zhi still doesn''t say a word. She picks up the dishes and chopsticks on the table, makes a pot of tea and comes to the hall to watch Chu Feng sitting there.


    Today, Sha Zhi wanted to kill Chu Feng before he came back, but after he came back, he collected the data of Chu Feng through some channels. Sha Zhi''s killing intention dissipated a lot and moved a little other thoughts.


    Chu Feng took up a cup of tea that Sha Zhi poured for herself. After drinking it, he asked, "tell me what you have. I don''t believe that if you poke you, you will fall in love with me."


    Chu Feng drank all the tea in the cup and suppressed the flame which was not completely extinguished today. Then he said, "Miss Sha, this joke is not funny at all."


    Sha Zhi chuckled and didn''t speak any more. After drinking a cup of tea, she lifted her red lips: "it''s not a joke!"


    When Chu Feng wanted to say that you continued to blow, Sha Zhi put down the cup and stood up, pulled the zipper behind her skirt, and her perfect body showed up in front of Chu Feng. Looking at the stunned latter, Sha Zhi was very satisfied with this look and said: "I''m looking for you, just to finish the things you haven''t finished in the daytime. I don''t like this kind of ambiguity!"


    High raised his head and said coldly, "less wind, dare you?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, saw Sha Zhi''s provocative eyes gradually turned into scorn to extreme contempt, and directly burst out rude words: "I depend on it!"


    Can not bear to be so despised by a woman, Chu Feng stood up and came to a bear to hold Shazhi up, and went upstairs with his hands. Within three minutes, Sha Zhi''s voice of drinking and scolding came: "son of a bitch, what''s the prelude?"


    With a crackling sound, you can imagine what happened. Then Chu Feng scolded: "you are looking for a job. What''s the advantage of irritating me? Well, I''ll satisfy you now. As for the prelude, it''s only my woman. You''re just a woman looking for a job. You''re a cheap one in the bone


    After the wind and rain, in the room on the second floor, Sha Zhi leaned on Chu Feng''s arm, and her face was still flushed. She breathed out her breath and said, "you have got me completely and left your inferior seeds in my body. Should you do something for me?"


    Sha Zhi sat up and pulled over the quilt to block her body. She said, "I''m Shazhi. Do you think any man can play with me for nothing?" Looking at Chu Feng, he said: "even you can''t do it. You can play it thoroughly, but after playing, you should be responsible, as if you are responsible for other women of you!"


    Chu Feng touched his nose and lay on the bed and said with a smile, "how can I be responsible for that? Do you want to marry you and use the whole shajiajun as a dowry, or do you want me to take you back to the holy pilgrimage and be my junior? "


    Sha Zhi was stunned and said in a low voice: "don''t cooperate with my uncle, even help me kill him at any cost, and help me become the commander of Sha family army. I won''t ask you to be responsible for it!"


    Chu Feng directly burst out the rude words, turned over and pressed the sand weaving under his body. Looking at the stubborn woman, he cursed: "dead woman, you think you inlaid with gold, you want to be beautiful!"


    Then, without waiting for Sha Zhi''s anger, a new round of war began again, and Chu Feng''s laughter: "you are doomed to be played in vain, when it is your evil intention to punish!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    And at the moment the Chu wind is not in the room, Sha Zhi angrily patted the bed, tears did not strive to flow down: "Chu wind, I will certainly kill you."


    Sobbing, she slowly got up to wash herself. It was not convenient to walk. Sha Zhi was even more resentful to Chu Feng. She studied that Chu Feng is a person that women can trust. She once sent out the army to bombard the minister''s residence for a girl named Zhang Yuner.


    Later, for a woman named Yan Ruyu, she did not hesitate to offend the red literati, but also killed the heirs of that family.


    This is the information Sha Zhi learned in the shortest time, and then she has a decision that she regrets now, that is, sacrifice herself to tie Chu Feng and let him help her. But now she feels powerless in her body, and Sha Zhi''s eyes only have the most crazy killing machine spreading.


    Down the stairs, Sha Zhi is trying to contact people directly to find out Chu Feng, but smell a smell of fragrance.


    From the side of my head, the taste is from the kitchen. I walk suspiciously to untie a pot. When the hot air rises, there is also an intoxicating smell, which virtually dissipates the Sha Ji. In this humid corner, the steaming food is the most intoxicating.


    To see a pot of color and flavor of chicken soup, sand weaving dark swallow saliva, feel very appetizing.


    When I was curious about who did it, there was a note beside it. I picked it up and looked at it. There was a saying that let Sha Zhi Sha Ji rise again. It was not easy to see you after playing you five times last night. It was the punishment for you to attack me. As for the chicken soup, I gave you tonic, Chu Feng!


    After reading this sentence, Sha Zhi tore up the note in her hand, picked up the chicken soup and wanted to pour it out. But after two steps, the fragrance and the consumption of last night, Sha Zhi stopped, looked at the chicken soup and snorted: "it''s not that I am greedy, but I''m really hungry. I have the strength to kill the boy when I''m full."


    She found a suitable and acceptable reason to comfort herself. Sha Zhi brought the chicken soup to the table. She did not know whether she was really hungry or resentful. She turned grief and anger into appetite. She ate a full pot of chicken soup.


    He breathed out a pleasant breath and patted his bulging stomach. Just now he didn''t want to find Chu Feng to settle accounts. Not to mention eating too much, he was broken by Chu Feng. Now it''s difficult to walk, so I''m sorry to go out. As long as a person with a mind, I guess he knows what''s going on.


    Biting his lips, Shazhi said coldly, "I''ll let you go for the time being, but this time you don''t want to get anything on the feast. Finally, I''ll hunt you down, son of a bitch. They''re all swollen, whimpering!"


    Of course, she also warned Yujie in the dark that this matter should not be passed on. She just said that I would like to drink the chicken soup some other day, otherwise I could not control my mouth!


    Chu Feng told her fiercely, yes, but to do the same with Shazhi, because the chicken soup was drunk by the woman after breaking the body, which made Yujie shy and secretly scolded a stallion!


    In front of a small building in the fourth defense area, Chu Feng gets out of the car and looks at dozens of small buildings side by side. It is estimated that this is the place to entertain guests, and the fifth defense area is estimated to be the place where the responsible person of the Sha family lives.


    After all, I didn''t suffer any loss. I also ate delicious Shazhi. Chufeng whistled into the building and saw everyone sitting together. I didn''t tell them anything else. After all, I couldn''t explain the misunderstanding between myself and Sha Zhi in the jungle.


    The shajiajun will not interfere with other things except for the strict protection of those who come here, as long as they do not go to those important places and come and go freely.


    Chu Feng went to sit down and twisted his neck and asked, "what''s the situation now? This place is too humid. It''s not for people to stay."


    Fu Dina was rubbing something to protect her skin. She said, "when we arrived yesterday, someone came to inform us that the cake feast would be held the day after tomorrow. At that time, more than ten large-scale gangs in Qinzhou area were involved, including several of our old friends."


    Chufeng is not surprised. Although Jiaoyu is well-known in the world, because of the existence of Goya, the European and American markets have not been opened. They are only provided to Qinzhou. Of course, there is also a reason that Qinzhou can absorb the output of Jiaozhou in one year, even not enough.


    As for the gangs mentioned by Fu Dina, Chu Feng thought about them and said, "Weisi plum blossom club, tianwangmen and hanhuangnan must be held together by Weiss. Then there must be Hanhuang group and Huangfu family hidden in the dark. It seems that there are only four of them


    "The three you said were, but the Huangfu family didn''t see anyone."


    Fudina nodded, put away the cream and said, "but it''s not only these, but also the blue cells."


    Chu Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect that the blue cells suppressed by the literati and tianwangmen would also come and ask, "who is coming?"


    Fu Dina didn''t know Chu Feng and Wen Zhuzi''s insincerity. She replied, "it''s the second leader of blue cells, and there are four hands of wenzhuzi. There are more than 20 people coming."


    "It seems that the lineup is still very strong, and the blue cells are also poor." Chufeng laughs, blue cells appear here, tagil and wenzhuzi are all here, obviously want to get a huge share, but Chu Feng is not very interested in this, think about it and say: "contact tagil, I want to see him."The enemy''s enemy is not necessarily a friend, but it has the same goal.


    Although the Royal Fu family and blue cell solved the resentment under the heavy gold of Huangfu asking for heaven, Chu Feng believed that there was no eternal friend, only eternal interests. At present, it is good to grasp the blue cells with elbow in front of their shoulders, which can be used to deal with the Huangfu family and even control the Tianwang gate and the writer!


    As for how the two sides will develop, Chu Feng has already made plans for it. Blue cells must be destroyed. After all, taru is abandoned by itself. Now, it is no secret. Chu Feng can not guarantee the future, but he can only win and lose!


    "It''s OK. Blue cells will buy a lot of weapons from us in a year. This face is still to be given!"


    Chufeng smiled, and suddenly he was a little grateful to fulbruce. Now most of the weapons of most forces in the world are in their hands, corners, blue cells, even some countries'' underground world, including Navis military, need to buy some weapons from the white tiger Gang, and it is comfortable to think about Chu Feng.


    Especially the horn and blue cells can only rely on the white tiger gang. Chu Feng can''t help but think, if they know they are the top authority of the FUBU family production base, what will happen?


    Chu Feng saw everyone look at themselves, and felt his face and asked, "is there anything dirty on my face?"


    Jesse sat on the side and hum, "there is nothing dirty on her face. It''s just that you laugh so treacherous. It''s still my lonely life. It''s cool!"


    "You are the most handsome and cool lonely life, can you?" Chu Feng turned a white eye, and knew that what he had just laughed at might be a bit treacherous. Coughing opened the topic: "right, this time, besides the king of heaven, there are other forces to attend the feast. The corner cake is limited, and it always needs to be understood."


    "I have to get at least a third of the Hebrew supply!"


    FANA had a convulsion at the mouth. Once the distribution of the corner area could get one tenth of the total smile, let alone take one-third of the total, but it was thought that Chu Feng now had the resources of the FUBU family, and the palm was facing the North underground world. In addition, many seeds were buried everywhere, but it was not too much for one third.


    "It''s very difficult to want one third of the time. Even if we support you, we will get one fifth. Even if the blue cells and corners take into account the arms concessions of our FUBU family, it is a little more. After all, it is money. No one doesn''t love it!"


    Chu Feng also said it, naturally also know that the quota of a year is not so simple, but if you can take more, Chu Feng is absolutely not soft, he also wants to come to an opium war!


    "Fu Dina didn''t continue to strike Chu Feng, and recalled that:" this time, we will be in trouble. In addition, the more help Italy is, because they are all made up of Vietnamese, even in the western region, they will run back to the corner to get the goods. Of course, in the hands of Goya drug lords, they will. After all, no one would like to abandon making more money "Yes."


    "Besides this, there are SiGe Xuanwu Gang, Taijing Qingshui group and two small gangs in the Philippines, but they are very important in our country!"


    After a while, fudina continued: "there is also Hongmen of Xiangjiang River East. Their team leader is a man and a woman. They have not appeared before. They only know their surname Du. In addition, the League representatives of Panlong casinos are also coming. It seems that they are going to make some good for the world where the big casinos lend high interest!"


    Chu Feng listened to fudina said, more than ten forces came here, tut tut said: "the charm of cake feast is really unpredictable, right, what is the matter with the East Red Gate, as if the principal is not named Du?"


    At this time, Jesse left her mouth and said, "it is the emperor of the northern underground world. Donghongmen do not know that it is the combination of Hongxing and Dongxing society. The influence has spread to the Western kingdom of Tianchi and other western regions. Xiangjiang has 100000 members, and the strength of foreign countries is no less than 500000. It is a group that is in line with the black organization of Meihua society. I am afraid that only the holy Dynasty will disappear The lost gate is better than the one


    Chu wind blinks his eyes. He really doesn''t know. He didn''t expect that there was a fork organization on the land of the holy pilgrimage. He said, "the cow is broken!"


    Jesse once again said, as if she had listened to Chu Feng''s orders, saying, "I am sure the cattle are broken. According to the data survey and the latest display of our Rothschild family 30 years ago."


    "The east red gate is standing in the Xiangjiang Du family, once Mr Du''s descendants!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    The fog swept through the whole Shajia defense area. Except for the garrison of Shajia army, the rest of the people hid in their houses and set fire to disperse the fog and humidity.


    The fourth defense area is within a similar building 200 meters away from Chu Feng and Chu Feng. In the hall where the oven is burning, a fat and fat man looks kind and kind, but his eyes occasionally flash fierce light. There is a faint smile on the face of human and animal harmlessness.


    In front of him sat a wheat skin, even in such a humid weather, is still a short clothes and shorts about 30-year-old woman, delicate appearance gives a sense of charm.


    Delicate, moving and healthy skin always makes the man sitting on the opposite side have more eyes, with a strong interest.


    This woman is no other than Wen Zhuzi, who has had many contacts with Chu Feng. At the moment, she broke the silence in the hall and asked, "tagil, now that we have reached the corner area, we are in order to get one tenth of the quota to ease the recent embarrassment. Chu Feng has asked Fu Dina to contact us. Why don''t you make a statement?"


    The person sitting opposite wenzhuzi is the second leader of blue cells, tagil, who once drew wenzhuzi closer to blue cells and cultured them.


    On hearing this, tagil''s fat face raised a smile and said: "now it is he who wants to meet with me, not me. Blue cells are not so good, but at least there are few forces that dare to offend us easily, because they are playing with life, we are playing with no bottom line."


    "As for Chu Feng''s meeting with me, am I going to meet him?"


    Wenzhuzi frowned, did not quite understand what tagil meant, and asked, "what are you thinking?"


    Tagil waved to let the others in the hall go out for a while. He took a cup of warm liquor and took a pleasant breath. When he put down the glass, he passed on the healthy skin color and pride of wenzhuzi. In such a weather, it was no doubt a pleasant thing to drink a glass of spirits and roll the bed sheet with a hot woman in his arms.


    However, he also understood that although it was rumored that he was a man of wenzhuzi, only he knew that he had never touched wenzhuzi''s hand.


    The fat body leaned against the back and spoke slowly: "this time, more than ten forces have come, including tianwangmen, plum blossom club, and cold wasteland group, which may have friction with Chu Feng at any time. But does Chu Feng have any allies? Yes, he didn''t, so he suddenly asked to meet me. Isn''t it worth pondering? "


    "Although the two sides had a brief cooperation, we can not deny that Chu Feng killed hundreds of our brothers and sisters!"


    Wenzhuzi seemed to have understood what tagil meant, and tentatively asked, "what do you mean?"


    "No time!" With a big wave of his hand, tajir''s face appeared confident and said: "Chu Feng must have found that he has no allies now, and several forces who have had a feud with him have come. Tianwangmen and we are at war. It''s not good to watch them both lose and even die?"


    Wenzhuzi was silent, a little unhappy, but did not show it.


    Tagil sat up straight and didn''t find anything wrong with wenzhuzi. She said faintly: "of course, I don''t see him, but you can go to see him. How can you be regarded as old friends? Of course, you need to control well. Don''t make any commitment easily. The staff of the organization will not sacrifice for Chu Feng."


    "Our aim is to do the biggest thing with the least cost."


    Wenzhuzi nodded gently and didn''t speak any more. She thought that Chu Feng, who knew her biggest secret, hated and loved her. She frowned slightly and then stretched out. She probably had an idea.


    When the important things were gone, tagil looked at wenzhuzi and said, "Pearl, all these years, do you want to refuse me?"


    Now such an environment, often accompanied by beautiful women tagil is naturally boring, but wenzhuzi also did not show much.


    He stood up and calmly replied, "there are places for guests to play in the third defense area of Sha family. If necessary, I can ask someone to find some for you. But I still said the same thing before. If I haven''t finished my great career in one day, I won''t commit myself to any man. I hope you can understand!"


    Targill squinted and coveted wenzhuzi for more than ten years, but they were all rejected by the latter, and his heart was a little stuffy. If it was to be replaced by other women, tagil would have been domineering.


    But for wenzhuzi, those women are vases and natural playthings, but wenzhuzi is a capable person. At least, she is much better than her third brother who only knows how to play with women. Tagil doesn''t want to lose such a talent because of her temporary pleasure.


    Although she was very sorry and unwilling, tagil still said with a smile: "it''s natural. I can wait for more than ten years, so what if I continue to wait now, and I believe that this day is not far away, I will be your first man!"


    "I hope so!"


    Wenzhuzi nodded without surprise and joy, then turned around and asked the blue cell members to go to the third defense area to find two women for tagil, and then walked to their small building of Chu Feng, thinking about something, and did not know how to say it.In the hall, only tagil was left. His eyes did not fluctuate. He pursed his lips and frowned. He took out the phone and called out: "elder brother, Zhan Jin of Huangfu family came to see me. I hope I can join his alliance to keep Chu Feng in the corner. As long as we promise, we can deposit 100 million pool coins first, and after that, we will give us 400 million."


    There was no sound on the other end of the phone, and tagil was not in a hurry. After a long time, a low voice came: "what do you think?"


    Tagil sat up straight to see that no one came in. He went upstairs to a room and then opened his mouth: "this time, even if we get one tenth of the quota from Jiaoyu''s hands, we may not be able to make 500 million Chi coins. But as long as we kill Chu Feng, we can not only avenge our brother who died before, but also get 500 million pool coins, which is very cost-effective!"


    "Stupid!"


    When tagil felt that his elder brother would certainly agree, there came a somewhat unhappy voice: "what you see is only a short-term benefit, but do you think that the profit-making Huangfu family will give us 500 million Chi in vain? Don''t forget what happened to the death of the fourth brother and the fifth brother


    Targill''s mind was awe inspiring. He seldom heard his elder brother speak like this. He asked carefully, "what does that mean?"


    The other end of the phone was silent again, and then said: "this matter remains neutral for the time being, but if the relationship between the FUBU family and Chu Feng is really hard, then we should stand on the side of Chu Feng against Huangfu family. After all, the ammunition we need from Tianchi man is too expensive, only the FUBU family can provide it."


    "Of course, if Chu Feng and the FUBU family are just a simple cooperative relationship, standing in the camp of Huangfu family and killing Chu Feng, the rest depends on the situation!"


    Targill nodded slightly and thought that there were a lot of RMB 500 million. However, cooperating with Huangfu family was tantamount to seeking skin with a tiger. Fortunately, she did not let wenzhuzi say too much, otherwise something might happen.


    But two hundred meters away, Wen Zhuzi has already arrived here. Looking at other places, there are at least a dozen people with him, but Chu Feng has no one to guard. Wen Zhuzi curls his mouth and tells us whether chufeng is too arrogant.


    She went up and knocked on the door. After a while, fudina looked at wenzhuzi. Naturally, she knew that when wenzhuzi had sneaked into Hebrew to buy arms, she had received it twice.


    To see the person is wenzhuzi, fudina reluctantly smile, look at the back: "where is Mr. tagil?"


    "It''s humid in this ghost place, and tagil has been sick and sick since he came here!" Wenzhuzi spread out his hands and went back.


    Fu Dina couldn''t guess the deep-seated things. She scoffed and didn''t say anything. She asked wenzhuzi to come in and looked into the distance. She always felt that someone was staring here, but there was no trace when she wanted to capture it.


    Chu Feng see as usual let people want to eat like chocolate general wenzhuzi, nununuo mouth: "room talk about it!"


    Wenzhuzi didn''t say anything. She followed Chu Feng and went upstairs. Jesse nestled up on her lonely body like an armyworm. She saw this curling mouth and hummed, "this bastard, wherever you go, there are women who have something to do with him. Wen Zhuzi looks like a hungry and thirsty woman, and is not afraid to be squeezed dry."


    Fudina shook her head and said, "it''s hard to say."


    In the room, Chu Feng looks at Wen Zhuzi. Before she is ready to speak, Wen Zhuzi comes over and hugs her and gives her a hot kiss. Chu Feng''s enthusiasm for wenzhuzi has already been immune, and the beauty sends her to her door. It''s a sin to refuse!


    Hugging wenzhuzi and kissing warmly, but for a while, wenzhuzi loosened her mouth, looked down at the dishonest hand and said, "little guy, every time you kiss your sister, you have to extend your hand here, how do you like it?"


    Wenzhuzi did not have the shyness of a little girl. Mei ran laughed and went to the bedside and sat down. She patted the neat sheets and looked at Chu Feng. She said, "my sister has been lonely for many years. Do you want to come to a primitive movement? If I''m satisfied, this time I''ll let blue cell stand firmly with you, advance and retreat with you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    Chu Feng got up early and stood at the door of the small building, smelling the faint smell of poppy flowers, with a little light enjoyment. After being made into finished products, people can indulge in depravity until death. However, it is undeniable that the fragrance of poppy flowers gives people a kind of intoxicated taste. At least last night, Chu Feng slept soundly.


    When Chu Feng put down his open hands, a group of people came up, headed by a man and a woman. The women gave people the feeling of steadiness and generosity, just like the sister next door. Although the man also had a smile on his mouth, the color in his eyes occasionally flashed, which could let him know that he was a proud and self-contained person.


    Originally thought it was just passers-by, Chu Feng didn''t want to pay attention to them, but when they came to Chu Feng, they all stopped. The sister like woman in the next door raised a gentle smile, which made people open their mouth like a spring breeze: "less wind?"


    Then he nodded his head with self affirmation and said, "it must be you. Yesterday I heard that Fengmen fengshao has reached the corner area, and you are so young, who can you be?"


    Chu Feng looks at the woman in front of her, which gives people a very comfortable feeling, very gentle, but Chu Feng does not think that the woman who comes to the corner area will be ordinary people, and politely smiles: "call me Chu Feng can!"


    "Fengshao is called the first legendary boy of the holy reign in the past 100 years. How dare I call you by your name?"


    The woman''s soft smile, apricot eyes like water can melt others, stretch out their own green and tender hands and smile: "my name is Du Yaming, can you know me?"


    Du Yaming?


    Chu Feng was stunned. He thought of donghongmen from Xiangjiang. It seemed that the leader of the team was a man and a woman. Although he didn''t know the name, Chu Feng had already determined the person in front of him at the moment. He held out his hand and simply shook Du Yaming and said with a smile, "how can I refuse the beauty''s initiative to ask for recognition?"


    Du Yaming smile, side head out of a: "wind less really think I am a beauty?"


    Steady and charming intertwined, Chu Feng immediately had a simple judgment on Du Yaming.


    Although Chu Feng''s eyes are very careful, they are still clearly captured by Du Yaming. Women are always the most sensitive to the eyes that look at their key positions. When they take a step forward, they don''t feel bald and whisper to Chu Feng: "is the shape OK? I used Fengyuan Yangyin pills


    Chu Feng gave an excited voice to his death. He stepped back and coughed and said, "Miss Du is naturally beautiful. There is no doubt about this."


    Seeing Chu Feng pull off the topic to avoid embarrassment, Du Yaming smiles with appreciation: "less wind means less wind. Compared with what I know from my grandfather''s mouth, great grandfather seems to be more tolerant. If you really count up, fengshao may be better than my great grandfather. He is a hero in troubled times, and you still stand on the top in peacetime. I admire him very much!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. He thought Du Yaming would not be happy to tell his identity. He didn''t want people to hide and hide.


    Just wanted to speak, the youth standing behind him disdainfully said: "heroes emerge in troubled times. Great grandfather can become the emperor of the river and sea in that era of heroes. It''s rare that his disciples and grandchildren are more than one million. How difficult it is to rise in the era of peace, it''s nothing more than to find a good woman. It''s not worth mentioning!"


    The words clearly showed contempt for chufeng, and none of the people present could hear it. More than a dozen people standing behind looked at Chu Feng with a playful look. Obviously, they all felt that what the youth said was reasonable.


    Du Yaming, who originally had a smile on her face, turned to the distance and said in a deep voice: "Du Shaofu, go back!"


    "Sister!" Du Shaofu was just a young man. He heard his sister tell him to go back to his subconscious mouth.


    Du Yaming turned to look at him, his eyes covered with a layer of cold, said: "you can''t roll, roll back to Xiangjiang today!"


    Du Shaofu seemed to be a little afraid of this sister, and did not dare to talk back too much. He looked at Chu Feng with disdain in his eyes. He waved and took everyone away. He could hear his whispering: "it''s not the soft rice king who depends on Su''s family. If he can get up in Xiangjiang, I think he is a God''s residence worship."


    Although Du Shaofu''s voice was very small, it was clearly transmitted to everyone''s ears. Chu Feng kept smiling all the time, without much emotional fluctuation. Instead, he looked at Du Yaming more. He was gentle, charming and cold and gorgeous. It was really not easy!


    Du Yaming looked at her younger brother and others who had gone away. She turned and said with an apologetic look: "I''m sorry, my brother was spoiled since childhood. She is a flower growing up in the greenhouse. The wind is rare and laughs!"


    "Nothing. He said it was his business. I didn''t have a piece of meat!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, but he was thinking about some things. In those years, Mr. Du went to Xiangjiang. After the founding of the country, people like Mr. Du must have been vigorously suppressed by the kingdom. However, it seems that Mr. Du is very smart. He took the whole underground world of Xiangjiang and developed abroad.


    In the heart can not help but sigh a word, no matter how the king''s downfall is the king, as long as you give him a chance and starting point, he can still write brilliant.


    And now the Du family has not hidden behind. I think it is also known that a new term is coming. With the maturity of the time, the Du family has not been afraid of official suppression?When Chu Feng was thinking about Du''s appearance, Du Yaming gave a smile, just as the elder sister said at the beginning: "the wind is less, can you go out with the little girl? Although Shaofu looks down on you, Yaming knows that even the grandson of No.1 can''t sit on everything now without the ability. "


    "It''s impossible for the dead Lord Qiao to leave a will and appoint you as the temporary principal."


    "It seems that Miss Du has studied me very well." Chu Feng gave a meaningful smile, but he did not refuse Du Yaming''s request. He walked forward and made a gesture to the back to let them not care. This was in the Shajia defense area. Du Yaming did not dare to do anything to himself, and he could not see Du Yaming''s malice at the moment.


    The two strolled in the fourth defense area. Du Yaming walked beside Chu Feng like a little woman, and looked at Chu Feng sideways: "call me Yaming!"


    Chu Feng turned his head, the side of the relationship that towered more dazzling, dark way will wear clothes of the woman, Chu Feng smile mouth: "you are bigger than me!"


    Du Yaming was stunned. Then she giggled and giggled. She was like a girl college student. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and took Chu Feng''s arm. She pursed her mouth and said, "well, you call me sister Yaming, and I''ll call you Xiaofeng?"


    But Chu Feng didn''t use his left eye to look at it at this time, because Du Yaming made him feel very comfortable. He didn''t want to see anything that affected his mood. At least for the time being, he didn''t want to see all this. For Du Yaming''s problem, Chu Feng nodded: "I don''t care. I''m just afraid your brother is upset."


    Du Yaming raised his fist and hummed, "if he dares, I will beat him!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head with a wry smile. He can''t figure out which is the real Du Yaming. It seems that she has a lot of styles, but it doesn''t make people feel contradictory. In the impression, only Liu Zhixin has such a style?


    The two strolled to the woods in the fourth defense area. They said words that were neither salty nor salty, such as life before, such as those things that had nothing to do with the wind and moon, just like lovers in the campus, talking about those meaningless, but giving people a little sweet.


    Maybe they have the same interests, or they have a lot of common words. Unconsciously, they have walked into the woods for more than a kilometer. This is the natural obstacle avoidance of Shajia defense area. Because the jungle is dangerous, few people attack Shajia defense area. It is just a thankless thing.


    When they almost forgot to go on, Du Yaming suddenly saw a cold look in his eyes and said, "snake!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled. He saw a three meter long snake fluttering down from a tree behind. His big mouth had opened and bit Chu Feng''s neck. It seemed that Chu Feng would soon be killed by a snake.


    At the critical moment, Chu Feng did not have any fluctuation, and even his head did not return. He grabbed the snake''s head seven inches with a backhand, but did not immediately crush it to death. The snake was completely stopped by Chu Feng and could not do much. His body of three meters long rolled up and wrapped around Chu Feng and Du Yaming for two full circles, as if he wanted to strangle them.


    Time seemed to be still. At this moment, Du Yaming didn''t have the fear of other women to see the snake. She looked at the ferocious snake head held by Chu Feng. Then she looked at Chu Feng who was close at hand. She was slightly surprised. Du felt that in her life memory, Du Yaming had no similar age!


    The wind blows the leaves in the forest, and the two people are less than 10 cm apart. They can also hear the sound of snake hissing. Chu Feng and Du Yaming''s eyes also collide with each other. Finally, Du Yaming closes his eyes and slowly moves forward without any rhythm. They kiss each other.


    With one hand around Du Yaming''s slender waist, the other still holds the snake''s head, and their bodies are tightly intertwined by the snake''s body, tightly clinging to each other. The picture is weird, but it is a kind of aesthetic that is not in fairy tales.


    Two lips apart, Du Yaming blinked at Chu Feng and gently opened her red lips: "this is my first kiss!"


    Chu Feng looked at the ferocious snake head, and even saw the fear in its eyes. He said with a smile, "I am not a place. Man Then gently a pinch, the snake body from the two people''s body to release, chufeng a swing of the snake in his hand flew out and landed on a tree more than ten meters away.


    The snake did not die and was free. It quickly climbed up with the tree and quickly left between the branches. It seemed to want to stay away from danger.


    Chu Feng''s words made Du Yaming stunned and then showed the color of fun. He held Chu Feng''s waist in his arms and gently opened his mouth: "elder sister, what I want is a man who has been developed, that''s the experience!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    As a descendant of Mr. Du, she can be sent to Jiaoyu on behalf of donghongmen to contact Jiaoyu. Such a woman is absolutely rational. Chu Feng doesn''t believe that she is bewildered by herself like other girls, and that people who should not do unreasonable things are questionable.


    Du Yaming''s eyes flashed a strange color, a little confused and a little surprised, but finally disappeared like the tide.


    They didn''t say anything more. Everything was so peaceful, just like nothing happened just now. They walked slowly between the jungle and went outside. Chu Feng did not fluctuate at all. He had already judged that Du Yaming had a purpose. Although Chu Feng would not show it, it would not be too hot.


    Du Yaming lagged behind a step, looking at the back of Chu Feng, her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly, passing a faint killing machine, and a hand made a gesture behind her.


    After two hundred meters, Chu Feng stopped. His ears heard a trace of abnormal sound coming from the quiet forest, and his mouth touched up a touch of light playfulness. When Du Yaming came to his side, he had already disappeared.


    Du Yaming doodle mouth: "how, now want, but I don''t give it!"


    Chu Feng gently laughed and picked up Du Yaming''s chin. Looking at the beautiful and delicate woman at the moment, she said faintly: "in such a humid and uncomfortable environment, how can you do so pleasant things?"


    The frivolity of Chu Feng made Du Yaming''s eyes more playful: "what do you think you need to do now to meet this environment?"


    Chu Feng took back his hand and looked at the jungle behind him. A touch of light could be clearly captured and shot out: "kill!"


    Almost as soon as Chu Feng''s voice dropped, seven figures suddenly fell from the jungle behind the seemingly deserted one. Seven women with veils covered their faces, all with a long sword in their hands, stabbed at Chu Feng from seven directions and killed each other.


    Du Yaming only saw banter and playfulness in Chu Feng''s eyes. He stretched out his left hand behind to release the cold blade and calmly stepped back.


    Chu Feng left Du Yaming in the corner of his eyes. When the seven long swords were about to cool him, Chu Feng quickly changed three angles and completely avoided the long sword that was almost impossible to avoid. With a flash in his hand, a short dagger was raised and a revolving sword was swung open.


    The body to the left, a back to defend the veil woman was hit by Chu Feng full, graceful body fell back to the back, is also strong, but the body continues to retreat, but there is no meaning of falling down.


    Chu Feng had a little appreciation in his eyes. It was estimated that the seven women''s individual combat abilities were between the grand master and the super master. If they fought alone, they could easily kill any one of them. However, the seven women joined hands as if they were one person, and their strength was no less than that of Tianyuan Yijing.


    For a time, they can''t help Chu Feng, and Chu Feng can''t help them.


    Seven veiled women and seven long swords were advancing and retreating with each other. No one collided with Chu Feng alone and went out together. The lack of one person to retreat together made Chu Feng unable to do them great harm in a short time.


    Du Yaming stood in the distance, watching Chu Feng and seven veiled women''s entanglement, frowning slightly, holding a gun in her right hand behind her back, but she couldn''t find a chance to open it.


    During the war, Chu Feng''s 360 degree left eye glance not only evolves the siege of the veiled women, but also defends against possible dangers. Du Yaming''s gun is clearly seen in his eyes, and his mouth is more playful.


    A whirl one foot sweep, seven veil women arm numb back a few steps.


    Looking at the strong Chu Feng, the seven veiled women showed a trace of solemnity and looked at each other. All of a sudden, they all moved. In an instant, they stood around Chu Feng and circled around him. Their swords swayed up and down. It seemed that they could stab Chu Feng with a deadly sword at any time.


    Chu Feng spits out a word from his lips coldly, and his left hand moves slowly, which seems to be very slow. But when those veiled women react, Chu Feng''s hand has been gently patted on their bodies. I don''t know when, Chu Feng has appeared in front of them like ghosts.


    A short contact, seven figures fall to the back, not seriously injured, but already slightly injured!


    Seven people quickly stand up, all feel the Qi and blood surging, chest dull, look at the intact Chu Feng, eyes a bit more dignified, ready to go together again, a veil woman in front of the gesture.


    The rest of the women immediately stopped the pace of the rush, turned over and disappeared in the jungle, the last one also followed, all disappeared in front of Chu Feng.


    Du Yaming at the moment quickly came up, looking at Chu Feng care asked: "are you ok?"


    Don''t you think you will go to the jungle to eat the wind


    Du Yaming said: "who are those people? Why do you want to kill you? Do you have a goal?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "there are many people who want to kill me, no!"Du Yaming nodded, looking at the jungle soon. His eyes narrowed slightly and said softly, "but I am a doubter. This time, there are blue waters in the Thai border. All the women who attacked you just now are women. Would you say they would be?"


    Chu Feng just smiled and didn''t answer, until they walked out of the jungle like lovers. People who didn''t know about it all saw it and they all secretly matched each other.


    In front of the small building where duyaming lives, the two people are separated, and Chu Feng returns to his residence. Only when he is back to duyaming, his eyes are slightly more playful.


    Du Yaming looked at the shadow of Chu wind leaving, and then he walked into the building. Chu Feng was a little dull because she was not clear about the attitude of Chu Feng. He didn''t know who attacked him or was not interested in these things at all. Otherwise, why not tell the shajiajun, after all, it was a matter in the Shajia prevention area!


    Thinking can not be solved, Du Yaming can only be to go to the leisure of thinking.


    Just sitting down, dushaofu walked down from the upstairs and saw his sister in the hall sneering: "are two people very close? If Du family knows you have not only failed to kill Chu Feng, but also have a good relationship with him. Then you say if the boy in the literary world of Huangfu knows, what will happen?"


    Hearing the voice of dushaofu, Du Yaming''s face was cold and wanted to say something, but finally swallowed it back when he was at the mouth, but there was a slight disappointment in his eyes.


    Seeing his sister not speaking, dushaofu felt that he had grasped the handle of duyaming, and walked down and sat down and said, "you really like the soft rice king?"


    Du Yaming frowned gently, and looked at his brother who always thought he was right. He shook his head and said, "if you know Chu Feng seriously, you won''t say that, or you just want to deny that Chu Feng is better than you. Whatever he depends on, he can compare with Grandpa, and you?"


    "You dushaofu is a waste material to remove Du family glory and identity!"


    Standing up, Du Yaming was preparing to go upstairs, and saw a figure coming down from the upstairs. When his body was stiff, he was also restored to his expression of water. Dushaofu was stabbed by duyaming to the deepest part of his heart. He was just angry and saw the people who came down. He stood up and was worried.


    When the man came down, duyaming and dushaofu Qi said, "Mr. Jenkin!"


    The visitor was Zhan Jin, who was sent to the corner by Huangfu, and walked to sit down from the front of his two brothers and sisters. He said softly, "you are to come to find a way to stay Chu Feng. It is not for your brother and sister to fight in the woods because of Chu wind. Miss Du, you and Chu Feng went to the jungle just now, and snuggled back. Do you need to explain it to me?"


    Dushaofu''s eyes flashed the color of the lucky and happy misfortune, and the corner of his mouth raised a joking look at the elder sister who always pressed his head.


    "Unfortunately, Chu Feng seems to be interested in women, but he didn''t move me at last."


    "I said with a pity on my face:" but I am not willing to take off the order of Chu Feng. I asked Qijiao to see if she could leave him, but the result proved that it could not be left, but I also index the fire guide to the green water group! "


    Zhan Jin listened quietly to Du Yaming and said it. His eyes opened coldly: "according to our original plan, it is not to give you action alone, but unless you have 100% grasp, otherwise, if exposed, with the cruel Chu wind, all the East Red Gate will die."


    "Before Chu wind controls absolute power, we can be more low-key, understand?"


    "Understand!" Du Yaming and dushaofu Qi nodded back to the way, the latter eyes are the kind of uneasy look, but Du Yaming''s eyes are pain and tangle, and there is a light killing machine!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    In the past, nothing happened. Only in the evening, Shazhi sent a pile of chicken bones for chufeng to enjoy. Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and went to sleep directly, when he didn''t know anything.


    People can''t help but look at Chu Feng with suspicious eyes. There is absolutely a secret about this product.


    In the morning of the next day, the whole Shajia defense area was already crowded with people. The six defense areas were more tight than before. In particular, in the sixth defense area, many Shajia troops were stationed around the defense area with guns and bullets. At this time, even a fly might not be able to pass their strict defense.


    Because today is the cake feast of Jiaoyu, more than ten top forces have come to share the harvest of Jiaoyu last year!


    At present, Sha Qian, the supreme commander of the Shajia army, has sent the most elite Shajia army to take up the post of security protection, striving to avoid any accident, because the past facts have proved that every time this time comes, people from the international anti drug organization will appear, and no matter what kind of measures, they will not be able to crack down on those people''s steps.


    It was just over seven o''clock, and the Shajia defense area seemed to be preparing for the war, especially outside the large conference room of the sixth defense area. A thousand soldiers who knew that they had experienced countless blood and fire stood there, showing respect and fear.


    When Chu Feng appeared here, he had a little more fun in his eyes when he saw this group of people. Looking at the current battle, he knew that Sha Qian was giving all the forces who came here a little bit of power, and was also warning in a different way. Even if you call on the wind and rain in other places, the Shajia army is the master in the corner area.


    Of course, it is also to prevent possible accidents. After all, with more than ten forces, it is impossible for everyone to get what they want. Conflict is inevitable.


    Walking into the large conference room, Chu Feng felt that he had come early, but when he saw that the large conference room was full of people, Chu Feng looked at it and laughed bitterly that he was the last to arrive, but that''s all. He took Fu Dina and Gu Ming and other people and walked over, oblivious.


    The appearance of Chu Feng has also attracted the attention of others. Compared with other forces who have been to Jiaozhou before, Chu Feng is a new face to them. They all wonder who this young guy is in the end?


    When Chu Feng walked by and sat down, Du Yaming, who had been here for a long time, came to sit beside Chu Feng with a charming smile. Only the first representative could sit down here. Even Du Shaofu could only stand there with a few bodyguards. When he saw Chu Feng, Du Shaofu glanced at him with contempt.


    However, his eyes were surprised to see Fu Dina sitting on the other side of Chu Feng. His eyes twinkled with deep greed. He naturally knew who this woman was.


    Du Yaming sat down and drew her chair closer to Chu Feng. She opened her mouth as if she were very intimate: "less wind, early morning!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s pun, Du Yaming narrowed her eyes slightly, but only with a smile. People around him heard Du Yaming calling Chu Feng fengshao, as if they already knew who the boy was.


    But at this time, Du Yaming gathered in Chu Feng''s ear and whispered, "her name is Jinyan, the leader of Qingshui regiment!"


    Du Yaming''s words let Chu Feng also be a thrilling spirit. Originally, Jin Yan''s body subconsciously felt chilly. It was said that the Qingshui group in Taijing was formed by a group of human demons. The hot and enthusiastic woman in front of her might have been a man.


    But then Chu Feng calmed down and looked at it with emotion. Now that the operation is powerful, it can make a man more charming than a woman. How much more things should be added to it?


    The people of several forces around almost have the impulse to vomit when they hear the speech. They are all people with normal orientation and are inevitably frightened.


    Chu Feng relative to more acceptable, gentle smile: "big, but I prefer the real point."


    Jin Yan not only did not get angry, but sat upright and giggled. Originally, a man should have looked at such a wonderful woman more than twice, but at the moment, everyone seemed to be as reluctant to see more as a ghost, for fear that if he saw too many eyes, he would be blind.


    At this time, the chufeng, who had no choice but to be ridiculed, felt cold. He looked sideways and saw the four people coming in. He stood up with a strong smile and held out his hand to the leading youth who came by: "I didn''t expect to see respect and respect for emperor and young people here. It''s really predestined!"


    Jingshangmang''s mouth was moved. He was a little bit unaccustomed to dealing with Chu Feng. Facing Chu Feng''s outstretched hand, he directly chose to ignore it and walk by. He didn''t want others to know his deal with chufeng.


    Behind Jing shangmang are a woman and two men. The two men are obviously the elite of the plum blossom club. Their eyes do not conceal that they sweep the Chu Feng and keep up with Jing shangmang. The other woman is the bomb planted by Chu Feng, Zhongmei Zhizi. Compared with the previous period, Zhongmei Zhizi is less charming and more indifferent.


    Chu Feng suddenly picked up the chin of Chi - Tzu and said, "I thought you were dead. I didn''t expect to be alive, but it''s also true. What a pity for a beauty to die!"


    Zhongmei Zhizi''s eyes coldly knocked off Chu Feng''s hand and walked over to Jing shangmang. He stood behind Jing shangmang. He didn''t know Chu Feng, and his whole body was filled with the flavor of conquering. But when he saw Jing shangmang, who was sitting there with no expression, we didn''t want to offend the plum blossom club because of a woman.Chu Feng naturally understood that China and the United States should clear their relationship with themselves and do things better. He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care much. When he looked at the people who came in, his smile became more and more interesting.


    The person who came was tagil. This time, the representative of blue cell came to the corner. He saw Chu Feng standing there with a big smile on his big face. He went over and held out his hand: "little wind. I''ve heard about you for a long time. When I first met you, you are as young and handsome as the legend says. I admire you so much."


    Chu Feng did not seem to see tagil in general, in the face of his outstretched hand directly ignored, directly from his front to sit down, a do not know you look.


    Chu Feng completely ignored the initiative of courtship, tagil''s eyes flashed angry, but soon disappeared without a trace, laughing, also walked to one side of the empty seat to sit down, as if nothing had happened in general.


    In the following time, several people from tianwangmen also came here. The leader was an old man in his sixties. He looked old. But when he appeared here, people did not dare to look down on him. He went to sit down and looked at Chu Feng lightly and then closed his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t care about anything.


    Later, the Siye Xuanwu sect and the cold wasteland group of South China all came here slowly. This time, more than a dozen invited and uninvited forces all arrived. More than a dozen main representatives sat in their positions, and all those who were allowed to take them stood behind or sat on the back chairs.


    Time has slowly gone to eight o''clock, a loud laugh came from outside, Shaqian came with Gohan''s company and said with a smile: "sorry, I''m glad to drink more last night, I''m late!"


    Shaqian''s apology, no matter who is standing up, no matter how brilliant they are in their own territory, Shaqian has enough capital to make them polite in this corner where the gun rod decides everything.


    Sha Qian gestured to all of you to sit down with a smile. He went to sit at the top of the table and looked around at the people present. His eyes finally stopped on Chu Feng and said with a smile: "everyone here knows all the basic things. I won''t say much about the rest. Let me introduce some new faces!"


    Mr. Du''s second legend of the wind is called the wind of the wind Just now everyone knew that there was not much surprise. Shaqian pointed to Fu Dina who was sitting next to Chu Feng and continued: "this is Fu Dina, the daughter of Mr. Kuifu Bruce of the Hebrew White Tiger Group, and the first successor in the future."


    The rest of the people who were still calm in the face of Chu Feng heard that the woman in front of them was Fu Dina, the future successor of the white tiger gang. Most of them nodded. After all, in this era, thermal weapons determine everything, and the FUBU family behind the white tiger Gang is undoubtedly the king in this respect.


    Fu Dina politely returned the gift without any pride. She leaned against Chu Feng''s body and turned her eyes away from Du Yaming. She said faintly, "you can call me Fu Dina. I''m just a woman of Chu Feng and has nothing to do with the white tiger Gang!"


    Chufeng smiles bitterly in his heart, knowing that Fu Dina wants to increase his chips, so he doesn''t argue anything. He just looks at Du Yaming next to him, and his playfulness never disappears!


    "Ha ha, a talented woman, not bad!"


    Sha Qian laughs with admiration on his face. As for what he thinks, he only knows it. He looks at Du Yaming and says, "this is Du Yaming. This time he represents donghongmen as a representative."


    Sha Qian just said that, and didn''t put Du Yaming in his heart. In the eyes of these people, Xiangjiang donghongmen and they were not of the same grade. In the face of everyone''s disapproval, Du Yaming was just wearing a faint smile, and her body was unnaturally close to the Chu wind, which was thought-provoking.


    After a brief introduction to the people present, Sha Qian continued: "on behalf of Sha Jiajun, I welcome you here. You are the parents of shajiajun. Originally, we would like to thank you very much, but last year''s harvest was not very good. This year''s cake has only ten pieces, one portion is five tons!"


    When they heard the speech, they narrowed their eyes slightly, and their eyes all narrowed. Five tons seemed to be a lot, but they didn''t need to digest them for half a year. Thirteen forces, ten pieces of cake, more people and less meat, meant that someone was going to be out of the game.


    Sure enough, Shaqian stall hands continue to say: "I feel very sorry for this, but there is no way, business is business, friendship is friendship, ten cakes, you can do it yourself!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    The whole room was quiet and everyone was thinking.


    There are 13 forces on the scene. Every one of them can shake the local situation by stamping their feet. None of them are good people. But now there are only 50 tons divided into 10 parts. Everyone feels that there is less.


    At this time, the silent jingshangmang said: "general Sha, I want to know how to calculate the price this time. If the price is on the high side, the quantity of five tons is not enough for the cost!"


    The rest of the people also nodded. Last year, the rainfall in Jiaoyu was not very good, resulting in a serious reduction in production. At present, it can be said that there is a price but no market. If the price is too high, even if they get a share, they will not have a good income.


    Shaqian smiles and waves, and Gohan comes up from behind and whispers: "everybody, in the past, the price given to you by the corner area is 20000 pool dollars per kilogram, but because of the special situation this year, the output has been sharply reduced by 60%, and the price naturally needs to be higher. Therefore, this year''s price is 50000 Chi Yuan per kilogram."


    All the people frowned, 50000 Chi Yuan per kilogram, 50 million yuan for a meal, and 250 million Chi Yuan for five tons of shajiajun. We can all take out the money, just to see if we can get back to the original.


    Jin Yan of Qingshui regiment calculated, frowned and said: "general Sha, take goods from you. We can sell them at most twice the price. Even if we are out of stock this year, we can sell them at most 2.5 times. After removing the payment to you and getting through the links, we basically have no profit. We have nearly 100000 people in our organization."


    "This is not something I need to consider. What I want is to protect the interests and development of shajiajun. Of course, if you think that the profit is small, you can give up, or take it down and give it to everyone here. You don''t have to do anything. Maybe you can make tens of thousands of yuan net?"


    The representative of yuebang this time is an inch head youth, hoarse mouth: "general Sha, 50000 Chi Yuan a kilogram is OK, but we want two!"


    Around the people smell speech eyebrows are deeply wrinkled, a total of ten more help to two how possible?


    But I also know that yuebang wants these goods to be sold in Europe and the United States, so the price can''t be more than a little higher. Compared with Goya''s second-class expensive goods, it''s still a big bargain for yuebang to pay 50000 Chi per kilogram.


    But Shaqian just shook his head and pointed to everyone present: "don''t talk to me, talk to people present!"


    Sha Qian completely left the decision-making power to the people present, acting like an outsider. What happened in this way was irrelevant to him and had nothing to do with him.


    At this time, Jin Yan said faintly: "yuebang has been developing in Europe and the United States. Taking goods from Goya is why we have to run back to Jiaoyu and our jobs. I don''t think yuebang should join us this time!"


    As soon as the words were uttered, people around him nodded and echoed, which made the young man with a small head in yuebang look ugly. He also knew that his words of asking for two copies just now angered the people present and said with hatred: "do you want to fight against yuebang?"


    Jinyan clapped the table and stood up to drink: "Damn it, we will fight against you. You bite us. Are you capable of pulling people to do a fight?"


    The rest of the people also showed a playful look at the cuntou youth. The latter looked around at the people present and knew that he was the first to be eliminated. He was extremely unwilling. However, most of the foundation of yuebang was in Europe and the United States. At the moment, they had no fun with these people.


    "General Sha?" he said


    Sha Qian naturally knew that cuntou youth was asking for help, but what he wanted was only interests. He spread out his hands and said, "only ten shares. You can do it yourself."


    The cuntou youth''s expression was stiff. He touched Jin Yan and the others'' hostile eyes. Knowing that he had come for nothing, he stood up, waved and left the conference room with three followers. His eyes twinkled with reluctance and resentment.


    After one of the thirteen forces was removed, everyone looked at the rest of the audience. Finally, their eyes were fixed on Du Yaming and the representatives of the Xuanwu sect. The meaning is self-evident.


    Du Yaming saw that everyone''s eyes were fixed on her body. Chu Feng opened her mouth: "there are 100000 people in Xiangjiang of donghongmen, and hundreds of thousands of people in Europe and America need this batch of goods. You can''t help but pity the little girl who has worked so hard to get rid of donghongmen and overseas Hongmen?"


    At first, they were only in a corner of donghongmen, but they didn''t think it was a joke to say from Du Yaming''s mouth that the Red Gate, which was close to the Mafia, was a family with donghongmen?


    Think about it is really possible, everyone''s eyes are biased away, the people present can not afford to play that kind of power.


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth stirred up a touch of light pondering. Du Yaming not only solved her own crisis, but also made others have fear in their hearts. In such a city, Chu Feng didn''t believe that it was pointless for her to approach her at the moment.


    Du Yaming can''t be out of the game, and Fu Dina can''t be kicked out on behalf of the white tiger gang. After all, many forces on the scene need to trade with the white tiger gang. To remove these two places, everyone''s eyes are looking for in the remaining people.


    There was no accident. Under the pressure of the masses, the Xuanwu Gang withdrew from this cake feast, but there were still 11 forces. Who should be eliminated?Chu Feng had been sitting quietly drinking tea, but after a while, he suddenly felt several eyes projected on his body. He put down the teacup and looked up. He saw several people looking at him with a gentle smile: "how can I get out of the game?"


    Jing shangmang sneered and said, "fengshao is sitting in the northern underground world of Shengchao and controls numerous resources. It is also a fengteng group with daily income and gold. It should not compete with us for food."


    The representative of the cold wasteland group echoed: "yes, the emperor Dan and Fengyuan Yangyin pills with little wind are selling well. We are all jealous. It''s immoral to come and grab some chicken and rice with us."


    Then tianwangmen and Philippine forces all expressed their opinions and thought that Fengmen should be out of the game. Du Yaming sat next to Chu Feng and blinked: "little guy, I can''t do anything about it. Why don''t you quit? My sister gets the share and gives you some?"


    Chufeng laughed!


    Looking at the plum blossom club, tianwangmen, the cold wasteland regiment and the Philippine forces one by one, they looked at the Pan Long representatives who sat in the corner and did not speak. The meaning was self-evident. They wanted to be out of the game, but no one in blue cell dared to ask them out. This is a desperado. Who dares?


    Standing up, Chu Feng clubbed his hands on the table and said with a smile, "this is less than money, but I don''t think I have too much money, so I won''t quit and bite me?"


    In a word, it was a provocation to all the major forces. Everyone burst out with a startling look. Chu Feng''s mouth curled up a cold arc, stood up and looked around all the people present, and his fingers lifted up and fell.


    All of a sudden, Yan Luo and Jesse suddenly ran out like beasts hunting on the grassland. In an instant, they were behind the Philippine forces. They were simple and straightforward. By the end of the day, four Philippine forces had fallen on the ground, showing their cruelty and blood.


    Chu Feng sighed softly when everyone was stunned. When he dared to start, he sighed: "why do you want to force people out of the game? If you have strength, you can eat everywhere. If you can''t, you can go and grab it, right?"


    Sha Qian squinted his eyes and examined chufeng. He didn''t get angry or anything. He waved to Gohan to clean up the four corpses. When Chu Feng sat down, he said, "now there are ten forces left. According to what I said in advance, one for each. We don''t accept check cash. You can transfer money directly."


    Gohan took out a computer from the back to connect. The people who were temporarily deterred by Chu Feng''s blood did not speak any more. Everyone went up and transferred 250 million Chi Yuan to shajiajun''s overseas account.


    Each faction has been given a share of five tons. According to the progress of Jiaoyu, the second batch of goods can be supplied in six months. Then the second batch will be delivered directly according to this distribution. Of course, many of them will also be scattered to drink soup for some small forces.


    Chu Feng asked Yan Luo to transfer money. A ton of 50000 Chi Yuan is equivalent to more than 300 yuan a gram. According to the current market tension, it''s OK to transfer to Weiss or other kingdoms three times the price. Shrug your shoulders and have a good time!


    When everyone transferred money and Sha Jiajun''s account was 2.5 billion more, a tall and cool figure outside the conference room came in and spoke to the people who were going to get up.


    Chu Feng was surprised to see the comer. What did this woman do? Why did I have a foreboding?


    Sha Zhi naturally saw Chu Feng and gave him a careful look. He stood in front of him, ignoring Sha Qian''s somewhat displeased look. He said, "let''s tell you a good news. We''ll take out 50 tons of our stock for you, and we still have 30 tons in stock. Do you want it?"


    Sha Qian sat there and clenched his hands into fists under the table. After removing 50 tons, there was still 30 tons left. But that was the bargaining chip that Shaqian wanted to exchange weapons with Chu Feng and the white tiger gang in the future. Now Sha Zhi threw out his displeasure, but he couldn''t say anything.


    When we were curious, Sha Zhi said with a smile: "of course, we wanted to stay for the 30 tons, so that we could make some compensation to you when it was really difficult. But now we are not very satisfied. We have also died. On behalf of the Sha family, I will give up these 30 tons. Which force can afford to pay and has absolute strength, then we can take it away!"


    Everyone''s eyes brightened slightly. If all the 30 tons were digested, the net profit would reach 10 billion yuan at the lowest. However, they were also curious about how Shazhi would take out the 30 tons in stock.


    Under everyone''s doubts and gaze, Sha Zhi stepped out and pointed to the outside and said, "there is a martial arts arena in the sixth defense area. I can ask people to set down the challenge arena. You can choose to participate or not. Those who don''t take part leave with five tons. How about gambling on the five tons you get?"


    Not waiting for everyone to digest all this, Sha Zhi lightly added: "it doesn''t matter what else you don''t participate in, but the share of next year and the second half of the year will be cancelled!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    Although he is now the supreme commander of the Shajia army, we all know that Sha Zhi is the successor of the future Shajia army.


    In the small building where Chu Feng and his wife are located, Fu Dina leaned over there and whispered: "there is no need to think about this matter. As long as we promise, tianwangmen and meihua club will surely stay with us forever. Although the wind door and the ten tons of white tiger gang are small, they can barely do it."


    "And I believe that if shajiajun wants weapons, it will definitely find a way to satisfy us."


    Jesse and others also nodded slightly, obviously in agreement with what Fu Dina said. Nowadays, Fengmen can be said to have no friends here. As long as they promise to fight the first World War, they may not only lose five tons of their hands, but also give their lives.


    Everyone feels it''s not worth it!


    Chu Feng naturally understood this truth, but he could see it better than others. He said with a wry smile, "I know what you said, but this is an unsolvable situation. If we promise, there is a risk of failure and loss of everything. Even if we succeed, we will offend the rest of the forces and not please both sides."


    "If we don''t agree, we will leave with these things, and there will be no quota in the next six months!"


    Another thing Chu Feng didn''t say was that he clearly felt that Sha Zhi was targeting him. If she didn''t agree, she could directly control everything, leaving Shaqian helpless. The purpose was probably to cut off Shaqian''s cooperation with himself, unable to obtain large quantities of weapons support and weaken Shaqian''s influence.


    If you take a step back and promise yourself, even if you win, you will offend the others. The so-called breaking the road of wealth is like killing parents. You can imagine how much danger Sha Zhi will face in the future. This is absolutely what Sha Zhi wants to see.


    If you fail, it is better not only to lose everything, but also to lose life. It can also weaken the cooperation between ourselves and Shaqian.


    Chu Feng secretly said in his heart that he would rather offend a villain than a woman. Sha Zhi''s small means made him fall into a passive position, killing two birds with one stone. He retaliated against himself, but also suppressed Sha Qian. His eyes were helpless.


    Fu Dina and others are smart people. When Chu Feng said that, they also found that the results of consent and disapproval were not very good. They could not help looking at the chicken bones that had been sent by sand weaving on the table in the distance last night. At the moment, everyone''s hearts couldn''t help thinking that it would not be the only bone left to eat Chu Feng, right?


    When everyone was wondering what kind of grudges Chu Feng and Sha Zhi really were, Chu Feng stood up and gave a helpless smile: "I don''t think about this matter. I''ll go out for a walk. You''ll have a rest early. Maybe you''ll find a new way to get up tomorrow morning. Maybe it''s not helpful to think about it like this."


    With that, Chu Feng left without telling them where he was going. The current situation in the corner area was more complicated than he thought. Chu Feng always needed to do something to guard against it.


    As soon as Chu Feng left, Fu Dina took Jesse and asked in a low voice: "do you think fengshao will eat the sand? Now people have resentment against him, or others have been refused to show love to him, so they become angry. Now deliberately make such a situation to let Feng Shao lose an ally?"


    Jesse hummed: "one hundred percent of it is sex. Otherwise, people will throw out something that makes the damper totally helpless when they have enough food and nothing to support?"


    Gu Ming and Yan Luo look at two such gossipy women and slowly leave the hall to have a rest. Chu Feng is not in a hurry. They don''t need to worry. Anyway, this time, some people are doomed to not go back.


    The lights went out slowly, and most of them had gone to sleep except for the shajiajun who was still patrolling at night.


    Targill''s brows have been deeply wrinkled, he has passed through Shaqian ditch, but the latter said that he could not do anything, which made him very depressed.


    Thirty tons is really tempting, but tagil knows that the challenge is entirely based on his strength. The old man of tianwangmen and jingshangmang of the club of plum blossom make him unwilling to fight for all this.


    While he was thinking about this, wenzhuzi opened her red lips: "tagil, I don''t think there is any need to worry about this problem. Although there are not as many blue cells as other forces, there are not many people who dare to fight against us. Even if you promise, no one will dare to challenge blue cells. Why worry?"


    "We are fearless in the world, but now people are pinching our throat and have to go from there


    Tagil''s frown was stretched out. At the moment, she could only do what Wen Zhuzi said. They usually communicated with Sha Qian, but they didn''t intersect with Sha Zhi. If they did, blue cell would have to drink from the north and the West in the second half of the year. After all, there were literati in tianwangmen, which cost a lot of money.


    Seeing that tagil had figured it out, wenzhuzi yawned and stood up: "if there is nothing else, I will go to have a rest first. It is very stuffy recently."


    And found that the interest of getting up tonight could not be suppressed at all. He licked his fat lips. When the door closed, tagil stood up and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    He strode to open the door and said in a deep voice to the blue cell members standing outside the door: "in addition, let Sha Jiajun arrange a place to rest. No matter what noise there is, don''t come here tonight, understand?"More than a dozen blue cell members went back. It was very tiring to guard here at night in such a ghost weather. Although it took turns, who would not stand here and guess what tagil might be doing, his face flashed with deep interest. However, he was still hot and dry when he thought of his charming body.


    After dispersing the blue cell members, tagil''s eyes changed color and walked upstairs.


    But instead of going back to his own room, he put his hand gently on the doorknob of wenzhuzi, which had been locked from the inside and felt very uncomfortable. With a cold look in his eyes, tagil suddenly kicked out the door, and the door broke directly.


    Inside take off the coat, just wearing a small vest wenzhuzi smell speech quickly turn around, see into the tagil beautiful light frown: "why?"


    He pushed the door back, and tagil said with a smile: "I wanted to wait, but the ghost weather in Jiaoyu is not for people. I want to find you to warm my bed tonight."


    So frankly, wenzhuzi didn''t know what it meant. She pulled off her jacket and put it on her body, which covered up the bewildering scenery. The creased creases of her pull-up skirt blocked the scenery almost to the legs, and her eyes were cold.


    Tagil was completely blinded by desire at the moment, and rushed toward wenzhuzi.


    The latter dodged and let tagil fall on the bed. After standing up again, tagil laughed: "do you want to play hide and seek with me? Very good, I like this. Although I''m fat and old, I''m still very strong in that respect. If you''re thirty as a wolf, you can definitely feed me. "


    Wenzhuzi''s body flashed away from tagil''s fat body and withdrew from the cold words of two meters: "tagil, although you have cultivated me, I have done so many things for you for so many years, and I have not owed you anything. If you do this again, I will not be polite."


    "You''re welcome? How can you be polite? "


    Tagil pulled off his clothes and revealed his big belly. His face was full of ferocious smile: "not to say that this is not the blue cell headquarters, but Shajia defense area. Even if it is in the blue cell headquarters, who will do what, who dares to do what?"


    The eyes in wenzhuzi''s body unscrupulously looked, especially over that long leg, although not very white, but that kind of wild luster is more let tagil salivate.


    The whole building responded to the sound. The shajiajun passed by unconsciously stopped. However, considering the explanation of the blue cell members, the two leaders and the fourth leader were discussing things. Don''t disturb or pay attention to it. When hearing the voice, Sha Jiajun walked past with a deep smile.


    But in the small building at the moment, wenzhuzi has been forced to hide in the corner. When the hungry wolf of tagil pounces on him, a figure suddenly dodges in through the open window. Without warning, he puts his foot in the abdomen of tagil, and the body of 200 kg flies behind and bumps into the wall.


    The pain also let tagil recover three points sober, squint to see the person in the room, pupil a contraction: "Chu Feng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    The appearance of Chu wind was beyond tagil''s imagination.


    Immediately thinking of what, tagil looked at Wen Zhuzi, who was already standing beside Chu Feng, like a little woman. His pupils were open and his heart was torn. He showed a cruel look: "you betrayed the organization?"


    Targill''s face coagulated, his mind like a computer whirling around some things, previously unreasonable and difficult to explain, but now he suddenly understood what general, eyes burst into a fierce: "you are the holy pilgrim undercover?"


    This is the only answer that tagil can think of at present. Although many previous operations against the holy pilgrimage have made some small achievements, the price they have paid is heavy. Every time wenzhuzi can survive well, just like the river sea operation to rescue his brother.


    At first, I was curious about who saved my brother and wenzhuzi, but at the moment I saw wenzhuzi''s look, everything unreasonable was explained.


    Wen Zhuzi sighed. Facing tagil''s question, he didn''t mean to refute it. He nodded softly and said, "I was born in a hidden dragon. I was specially responsible for lurking among the major forces. Blue cell is one of them!"


    After receiving wenzhuzi''s reply, tagil''s intestines were all regretful. He had brought wenzhuzi into the organization because he had studied it. But now in retrospect, if the emperor wanted to drive people into blue cells, how could he not have a complete response? He had to smile bitterly and have no choice.


    But that''s all!


    Being kicked by Chu Feng, tagil stands up slowly, his fat body trembles, giving people the illusion of being fat, but in Chu Feng''s eyes, it is a body with strength.


    Wenzhuzi looks dignified. She hasn''t seen tagil in blue cell for so many years, but everyone says that tagil is the second best player of blue cell. Wenzhuzi doesn''t think it''s groundless.


    The soft voice admonishes a Chu Feng: "be careful, he is definitely not so simple as it looks."


    Chu Feng naturally knew that the person who could sit in this position would not be simple, but he didn''t worry much. Tagil didn''t care about wenzhuzi tonight because he took his own medicine, which not only aroused the deepest desire, but also dissipated people''s firmness and toughness.


    At the moment, even if tagil is a super master level figure, Chu Feng also believes that he has the most residual power as a master.


    Targill patted her stomach, which was kicked by Chu Feng. She lifted a cold smile and said, "wenzhuzi, it''s naive to think that this way can kill me. It''s naive to see that you are similar to my attractive niece and want to have a bite, but now I want to kill you more!"


    Words fall, fat body moved up, not like a 200 kg fat man, more like Liu Xiang general speed, or even faster.


    Just at the moment when he was about to approach, tagil smelled a touch of danger. When he felt something wrong, he touched Chu Feng''s playful eyes. His head exploded and finally knew what was wrong. That is, Chu Feng was too calm and did not show any worry at all.


    I feel a little regret to let the blue cell members leave here, but it is impossible to take back the fist.


    With a roar, it was only a trial of 70% of the strength to 10%. He did not fight with Chu Feng, but Chu Feng, who still has the strength of hundreds of people, is definitely not so simple. Tagil is ready to kill with one blow.


    But when his fist fell firmly on Chu Feng''s chest, tagil''s self-confidence expression gradually became rigid. He knew his own strength, even a cow could be killed alive. But at the moment, Chu Feng''s body was sunk into the sea, his eyes shot fiercely, and he seemed to understand something.


    Just when he was about to take back his fist, Chu Feng''s left hand slowly lifted up, seemingly very slow, but in a moment he held tagil''s hand, so that he could not take it back.


    A slight mistake, the sound of bone fracture rings, Rao is very strong and unusual tagil also hums and shouts, but the passing shajiajun just show their fun, thinking that tagil is a heavy taste lover, and nothing happens at all.


    But Chu Feng broke one hand of tagil, and a fist also suddenly struck the bridge of tajir''s nose fiercely. At the same time, the high and upright bridge of his nose collapsed directly. Tagil''s head was dizzy, his eyes were shining and he was shaking and retreating there, only with pain and dizziness.


    Chu Feng did not stop like this, taking advantage of the fact that tagil was beaten by his own blow and lost his fighting power, he moved forward and flashed three needles in his hand, all of which penetrated into the head of tagil.


    At first, tajir, who was still humming and turning, stood still like a wooden man with dull eyes. Chu Feng was satisfied with the withdrawal of three gold needles. Just now, he applied three needles to tagil. As long as he is an individual, unless his mind is too strong to be human, he will be controlled by the needle applicator.


    The gold needle disappeared in the palm of his hand, and Chu Feng stepped back. With a faint smile on his mouth, he spoke faintly: "clean yourself up, and then go to the gate of heavenly king!"


    Now, when he is attacked by the robot, he will not be disturbed by the three needles. If he is attacked by the three needles, it will be a relief for him.Wen Zhuzi watched Chu Feng and said with interest: "no wonder the leader often tells us that the martial arts should not exist in the world. Tagil is a super master. But he is abused by you. Younger brother, sister, I am more and more interested in you now."


    "But before I give you my life, can you tell me how you know my identity?"


    This is a curious thing for wenzhuzi. She has been in blue blood cells for many years. Even if she has little contact with the hidden dragon, she has no contact with the leader of Yinlong. There should be no possibility of exposure. It is impossible to tell Chu Feng that she is a hidden dragon.


    So she was curious. How does Chu Feng know she is an official undercover?


    Chu wind has a slight tip of mouth. When he first saw Wenzhu Zi, he didn''t know that she would be the official chess piece of the holy Dynasty. But when he saw no name in yeenzheng, Chu Feng thought about a lot of things in a moment, and wenzhuzi''s identity was eager to come out.


    Although the masked people who rescued Wenzhu from the ship had no effect on the shape and vanity of Chu wind, the nameless one was the one who rescued Wenzhu. After the test, it was confirmed that Wenzhu was indeed the official undercover.


    Of course, these Chu wind can not tell Wen Zhu, but look at the woman who always salivates and say, "because I can fortune!"


    "To you!" Naturally, Wen Zhuzi did not believe Chu Feng''s saying, hum a word, but there was a little caution on his face: "although you know my identity, I hope you can keep it secret. It is not easy for the kingdom to hit me into blue blood cells, and finally hope I can achieve remarkable results."


    "Now I am the fourth leader. If anything happens to tagil, I must be the second leader. After all, I was dealing with a lot of things before tagil."


    Chu Feng is not interested in saying these things, and wenzhuzi has helped him several times. Now, she is a kingdom person. No matter what the person in charge has done to him, Chu Feng still loves the country and loves deeply!


    Wen Zhu is just saying anything. She is sure that Chu Feng will not say it. Otherwise, when she was in the first state, she said that hearing the downstairs movement and silence seemed to be the opening voice. Wen asked frown, "you are sure that tagil will really impact the residence of the king gate according to your meaning?"


    Chu Feng is very confident about his dark yellow nine needles. When he comes to the window and looks at the tagil who has walked to tianwangmen residence on the road, he raises a smile and says, "sure you don''t know it soon. You are ready to tell blue cells how to make it clear. I want the heavenly gate and blue cells, and there is no chance to reconcile."


    "It''s OK to help you, but my sister seems to be helping you all the time, but you haven''t given me any good yet," said Wen Zhu, leaning on Chu Feng


    Chu wind side head looks at the warm beads with a look of fun, coughing and asking, "then what do you want?"


    Chu Feng shook her head with a bitter smile. What is the matter with the women now? They always eat themselves. Liu Zhixin is so, so is Jin Qiyan. And Du Yaming, who came to the corner this time, is also true that the temperature pearl is so. Is the capital really strong, the woman will stick it up?


    When Chu wind slandered, Wen Zhu nodded Chu Feng and said, "look at you, you are dumb with your own consent, no emotion!" Looking at the back of the distant, Wen Zhu Zi said with cold eyes: "but one thing is you need your help. Blue cells and the king gate will not die, but they will not fight all the time. Finally, it must be small friction."


    "The daughter of the eldest leader has come back and taru is abandoned. She will surely take over the blue cell power in the future, but this is not what I want to see."


    This Chu wind is to understand the meaning of Wen Zhu Zi, squint and ask, "then you need me to do something?"


    "After you calm down the holy underground world, I need you to help me stabilize the position of blue cells, ban talir, and make blue cells the Kingdom arrow!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    Under the night, tagil is walking on the road.


    Shajiajun, who patrols at night, knows tagil, and no one asks him where he is going. Shaqian has explained that as long as the guests don''t go to other places, they are only in the fourth defense area, which is absolutely free. Although tagil is a little strange to walk around at night, the shajiajun people don''t see it.


    Tagil didn''t communicate with anyone. She continued to move forward with dull eyes. She couldn''t feel a bit of vitality all over her body. It was more like a robot. The slightly collapsed nose was not so obvious in such a night.


    In front of the same two-story building, several people saw tagil coming, and they all stepped forward with vigilance.


    These are all members of tianwangmen. Now tianwangmen and blue cell are fighting. Although there is no conflict between the two sides in the corner area, it does not mean that they are completely at ease with each other. At this time, seeing tagil, the second leader of blue cells, will immediately gather his eyes. As long as there is something wrong with tagil, he will be thunderstruck.


    But tagil didn''t seem to see it. He didn''t stop and went straight on.


    A member of tianwangmen stepped forward two steps and said in a stiff voice: "Mr. tagil, this is the residence of tianwangmen, and Mr. Tiancan has already fallen asleep. If you are looking for him, please come back tomorrow!"


    But his words didn''t get the answer from tagil. At the moment of approaching, tagil''s big hand suddenly stretched out and pinched the neck of the members of tianwangmen. The tiger''s mouth tugged and rubbed. The tianwangmen member''s eyes were wide, and they didn''t seem to believe that they were dead like this.


    The other three tianwangmen members were also stunned. It seemed that they couldn''t figure out how tagil would kill people here, but they still killed them alone.


    Without waiting for their reaction, tagil threw the man''s body and flew towards the gate of the small building. With a bang, he opened the closed gate, and his huge body burst forward. At the place where he passed, the remaining three members of tianwangmen were shot out by him. They were not dead or seriously injured.


    Tagil has the power of a great master. Although he is bound by drugs, he still has the power of a master.


    Chu Feng, who had no chance to win in the first place of Tianyuan, could only be abused. However, it was more than enough for the members of tianwangmen.


    The huge movement attracted the attention of the shajiajun. They only saw that it was tagil who attacked tianwangmen and stopped. Now it is not a secret that tianwangmen and blue cell started a war. At this time, they all regarded it as revenge of blue cells. When they informed them, they also prevented emergencies.


    In the small building, the moment the door was knocked open, people who were sleeping in the building were awakened.


    The four tianwangmen members who had a rest on the sofa in the first floor hall were supposed to get up to take over the shift, but they all stood up in an instant when they heard the news. When they saw tagil coming in, they were stunned and didn''t understand anything.


    But when I saw the corpse of the member of tianwangmen who had broken through the gate, his eyes were protruding and he was dead, and then he saw the ferocious killing of tagil''s collapsed nose. It was only a short time before he regained his mind.


    The four men drew knives at the same time and ran towards tagil. Although he was worried about tagil''s identity, he had already called on the door, so there was nothing polite to say.


    It''s just that the fierce impact of the four people is just defused by tagil''s simple punches. The four tianwangmen members, who are so strong and hard to move on the ground, are shocked. It seems that they did not expect that such a fat tagil has such a powerful explosive force and speed.


    All the people in the hall have already walked out of the room. Tianchan, who is more than 60 years old, sees tagil downstairs and the members of tianwangmen who are dead and injured. His face is not so good-looking.


    Squinting his eyes, he said, "tagil, are you looking for death?"


    As if he didn''t hear it, tagil trampled on the throat of a member of tianwangmen. The sound of broken throat became the only melody in the hall. The whole scene was quiet. Tagil''s cruel methods made them a little unable to accept.


    Seeing that he appeared, tagil was still there, looking as if no one was killing. With a wave of Tiancan''s hand, more than a dozen members of tianwangmen immediately took out their knives and swarmed toward tagil.


    Faced with more than a dozen knives, in this not very wide hall, tagil just lightly jumped to avoid the attack of more than ten people, picked up a chair, swung out and knocked over two members of tianwangmen, then his body caught up with his feet, and a knife reached his hand.


    With a backhand knife, a member of the heavenly king gate who attacked and killed from behind was pulled out a long scar from the front door and fell to the ground.


    The Tianchan upstairs saw that tagil was so strong that he knew that the members of tianwangmen could move him, so he wanted to die. He said, "all of you go down!"


    He leaped out of the building and stepped down from the stairs, taking advantage of the situation to press down against the towering foot of tagil. Tagil seemed to feel general and blocked by a horizontal knife. However, in the face of Tiancan''s attack from top to bottom, tagil''s fat body still squatted down a little.


    Tiancan''s eyes were shining, and his other foot was hanging towards tagil''s chin.


    Targill gave up the knife without expression, and his arms blocked Tiancan''s foot. The huge force made him step back two steps. Without easing his breath, he shot up and ran into Tiancan who had just landed.With a thug in the dark, Tiancan has no time to calm down the tumbling caused by the landing. He meets the fist coming back from tagil with a fist, and his fists separate with a bang, which gives people a feeling of gold and iron ringing.


    Tagil puffed out a mouthful of blood, was caused by Chu wind a little internal injury and Tiancan''s fierce response, directly transformed into a serious injury.


    Just a mouthful of blood spurted out, tagil did not know the general continued toward the sky, like a tired fighting machine.


    Tiancan''s eyes show solemnity. In the past, tagil always wears a faint smile, but at the moment, tagil gives him a feeling of being alive and dead. It''s not clear what the problem is. However, in the face of tagil''s attack, Tiancan can can only face up to the tough, and now tagil''s strength is almost equal to that of him.


    He jumped up high and left with one foot flying. Tagil didn''t stop the foot that was kicking towards his head. He let him kick on his head, and at the same time, he punched out a heavy blow, and he was directly between Tiancan''s legs.


    Tiancan''s face turned red. It was painful. He fell out and hit the wall. He covered his crotch position without image. He was furious. After taking emperor Dan, he was more powerful than before. He also wanted to find a female college student to enjoy the same.


    Just now, tagil''s game of losing both sides directly broke his eggs. I don''t know if he can still have the function.


    Thinking of the future days, even a woman can''t touch it. Tiancan''s eyes are full of cruelty. He looks at tajill, whose face is swollen with blood and is kicked by his own foot. He grits his teeth and says, "shoot!"


    At first, there was a little hesitation, for fear that it would worsen the current situation, but now the lifeblood has been punched by tagil. I don''t know if it will be abandoned, and Tiancan has lost his final reason.


    Tianwangmen members themselves belong to the people who obey orders. When they hear the instructions of Tiancan, whether they are on the ground or standing, they all take out their guns to target tagil and pull the trigger one after another.


    Targill, like a wooden man, allows the bullets to blossom on his body. In a short time, hundreds of bullets burst into his body and become a sieve. His dull eyes flitted through a trace of pain. Then he recovered his brightness. He looked down at the bleeding wound on his body. Tagil''s eyes showed his unwillingness to the world.


    Pointing to Tiancan, there is no hatred, only a regret about leaving: "pay attention to..."


    Before the words were finished, the man outside the door was suddenly pushed aside. Wenzhuzi ran in and cried out, "tagil!"


    He abruptly interrupted tagil''s words and went to directly support him. His eyes were fierce and he swept across the sky. They swore: "the heavenly king gate is really more and more promising. Good. I''m here to announce that blue cell and tianwangmen will never die!"


    Tajill was about to interrupt his speech, but his back was hit by a huge force. His last breath was completely lax. His eyes were unwilling to fall from the support of wenzhuzi and fell to the ground with his eyes closed.


    When wenzhuzi saw tagil fall down, her eyes flashed a relaxed look, but her face showed a worried look. She shook tagil and said, "tagil, how are you doing, tagil!"


    Very sad voice let the scene completely quiet down, after the breath of Tiancan slowly stand up and hum: "he attacked us first, but also killed us a few people, can he only kill our people, can''t let us kill him, there is no such principle in the world."


    "You are the fault of this matter. We have a clear conscience and fight if we want to fight!"


    Wenzhuzi waved and asked the two blue cell members who came along to lift up the dead tagil, stood up and said with cold eyes: "we were wrong first? When do we apologize to you tianwangmen, but you and the Wenjia''s bastards attack us. Will tianwangmen be shameless? "


    Tiancan''s face changed for a while, and wenzhuzi was right. In the past, there was no dispute between tianwangmen and blue cells. Everything was started because of the literati. There was really no refutation.


    Seeing that Tiancan didn''t speak, Wen Zhuzi sneered: "so it''s you who are the king of heaven who are sorry for us. It''s reasonable for tagil to vent his anger, but you let people shoot him at random. It''s very good. This time let you go out of the corner, then I''ll show you wen Zhuzi!"


    The words of the decision of killing and cutting make people expect that they will be attacked by blue cells without bottom line when they walk out of the Tianwang gate of Shajia defense area. They are all stimulated a little bit.


    Tiancan''s slender eyes narrowed slightly, wondering whether to leave wenzhuzi, so as not to encounter anything unpredictable after leaving Shajia defense area. Anyway, tagil has been killed. Why do you mind killing another one?


    When the atmosphere became dignified, blue cell and tianwangmen people all took out their guns and were at full blast. When the war was on the verge of a war, the crowd was pushed away. A team of Shajia troops rushed in and Sha Zhi walked along with a cool look: "who dares to shoot a bullet in the Shajia defense area? Kill all of them!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    Under the night, the fourth defense area is full of lights!


    Sha Zhi stood in the front of the crowd, with a cold and expressionless face. After Sha Qian completely dealt with the following things for her, such a thing happened. The second leader of blue cell died, which was just a serious provocation and a slap in the face.


    The most important thing is that Sha Qian will impeach her on such an excuse. Sha Zhi''s eyes at the tianwangmen at the moment have more hidden murders.


    Tagil''s body has been cleaned up. Hundreds of bullets have been shot into his body. It is unrealistic to take them out. He has changed his clean clothes and lies on a stretcher. His open eyes have been smoothed. No one will ever see the unwilling and unyielding in his eyes.


    The second in command of blue cell waved a lot of people to fight for him, and many people in charge of the kingdom were afraid of him. But now he died under the random gun, which is understandable.


    Sha Zhi looked around the scene. Many people had already come, but Chu Feng was not seen. He said that the boy was still sleeping. Sha Zhi didn''t think about anything. His eyes finally fixed on Tian can''s body. His words were blunt and asked, "tell me, what''s going on?"


    Tian can frowns slightly. As the ninth master in the red list, although the precipitation over the years is not as good as the people on the black list, even Huang Chengdong is polite to him. Now he is questioned by so many people in front of Sha Zhi, he is a little unhappy.


    But he also understood that people had to bow their heads under the eaves, but when he was asked to narrate the events of the evening, he felt that he had lost his identity and waved to a member of tianwangmen to speak.


    The man came out without adding any personal color. He told the whole story of this evening, including tagil''s killing people for no reason and why he took out a gun to shoot.


    Sha Zhi frowned slightly and asked the patrolling shajiajun, "is that so?"


    A patrol Captain stood on one side and nodded back: "yes, we happened to pass by at that time, and the matter was reported back at the first time. It is true that Mr. tagil shot and killed a member of tianwangmen without any sign, and forced to break into the tianwangmen residence to expand the conflict. As for the others, we didn''t see it in it. We don''t know."


    Sha Zhi nodded slightly and looked at the angry wenzhuzi on her face: "what do you want to say?"


    Wen Zhuzi''s upright and arrogant body replied word by word: "there is nothing to say. For the enemies of the organization, we have always been bloody and cruel!"


    Wen Zhuzi''s words made those influential people who were present secretly smack their tongue. The people who dare to say such words are probably only blue cell people. They can''t help but look at the tianwangmen with a little more sympathy. It''s just uncomfortable to offend someone or offend a terrorist like blue cell.


    Don''t you worry about sleeping at night when you suddenly run a personal bomb?


    Sha Zhi didn''t like Wen Zhuzi''s words, but he also knew that he could not reason with the group of guys who had no bottom line. His voice was cold and said: "it turns out that both sides hold their own opinions, and there are historical gratitude and resentment. Then we Shajia army will remain neutral on this, but I also leave the scandal ahead. If there is any conflict in Shajia defense area, I will be the first to ask for his head."


    "This is the bottom line of Shazhi and shajiajun. You can do it yourself!"


    After leaving the cruel words, Sha Zhi left directly. Both blue cell and tianwangmen are old customers of Sha family. The truth of the matter is there. Both sides are responsible. Sha Jiajun doesn''t need to bear anything, and Sha Zhi is too lazy to pay attention to these things.


    Sha Zhi takes people away. Tiancan''s eyes contain a killing machine. He sweeps wenzhuzi and wants to kill this notorious woman. However, Sha Zhi''s words are left there, so there can be no conflict.


    With a cold hum, Tiancan waves away with the members of tianwangmen, thinking about how to explain this matter to Huang Chengdong. The next death of tagil''s blue cells must be endless revenge.


    Wenzhuzi looked at the back of Tiancan''s leaving, and a light ponder passed in the deep of his eyes. He waved and asked people to pick up the body of tagil. When he went back, he took out the phone and called out. When he was connected, he said respectfully: "leader, tagil was killed by the people of tianwangmen in the corner area!"


    Jing shangmang, who was half a beat behind, did not see the shadow of Chu Feng. Shaking his head, Jing shangmang, who was half a beat behind, did not see the shadow of Chu Feng. He shook his head only that the king''s gate and blue cell were his enemies, so he didn''t care about these things.


    Sha Zhi left the fourth defense area and drove directly back to his bamboo grove building.


    When she stopped the car and walked into the house, Sha Zhi, who was ready to turn on the light, felt a trace of unusual smell. She took out the gun like lightning. Her other hand also pressed the light switch and drank: "who?"


    In the hall, a man leaned on the sofa, and his eyes were amused. It was Chu Feng who didn''t show up at the scene, fiddling with a piece of emerald. "People say that one night husband and wife have been gracious for a hundred days. How can we be regarded as an old lover who fought several times with a gun at me, the roles are all reversed."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Sha Zhi Sha Ji dissipated a little, but she didn''t put down the gun in her hand and walked slowly. Compared with any enemy, Chu Feng made her more angry.Seeing Sha Zhi''s gun pointed at himself, Chu Feng put down the jade in his hand, and knew that the woman''s heart would like to torture himself, life is not like death.


    Raise a faint smile: "want to kill me?"


    Sha Zhi nodded heavily, with a clear hatred in his eyes, and said, "yes, I won''t give you any benefits after playing. If I don''t kill you, who will I kill? You damned Chen Shimei


    Chufeng passed a bitter smile, clearly is your own evil intention to sacrifice, now also blame me for playing with you, but also Chen Shimei, how does Chu Feng feel so unjust?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, Sha Zhijiao said, "why do you want to come here? If you don''t give me a reasonable explanation, I''ll kill you, and then say that you''re against my intention!"


    Chu Feng stood up and joked when Sha Zhi stepped back. He said with a smile, "don''t you say that I left bad seeds in your body? Do you think I still need to be wrong with the women I already have? "


    Sha Zhi frowned and was very upset with Chu Feng''s way of speaking, which made him feel like a plaything. However, he also understood the truth of Chu Feng''s words. After thinking about it, he put away his gun and hummed, "what are you going to do? Do you still want to play with me? If you really think so, I advise you to stop thinking."


    "If you dare to play with me again, I will definitely make you inseparable from the corner field all your life!"


    Chu Feng laughed and said with a smile when Sha Zhi glared at him angrily: "do you mean you don''t hate me, but you are willing to leave the corner domain for me and start playing in vain?"


    After a while, she picked up a pillow and threw it in the past: "why don''t you die?"


    Chu Feng took the pillow and put it beside him. He took a deep breath. His face was not amused. He walked to the front and looked out at the night through the French window. Then he pulled the side rolling curtain down. The whole hall could no longer be seen from the outside.


    Yarn weaving subconsciously step back, thinking that Chu Feng put down that is to be his best again.


    Chu Feng turned to see Sha Zhi''s face alert and said with a wry smile, "I''m not interested in you. If you didn''t seduce me last time, I''m still too lazy to give seeds!"


    Sha Zhi pretty face on the emergence of sullen, he said: "you go to die, that is my first time!"


    Sha Zhi was about to get angry when she heard that Chu Feng had trampled on her. However, she looked sluggish when she heard the words behind her. Then she sat down and looked at Chu Feng. She felt that Chu Feng might really want to give her something good.


    Chufeng drank his saliva, turned his eyes and looked forward to Shazhi. With a knowing smile, he put down his cup and asked, "if Sha Qian is dead, how sure are you to control the whole Sha family army?"


    Sha Zhi blinked and blinked. She felt that she had heard the wrong thing. She asked, "do you say Sha Qian is dead?"


    Chu Feng nodded. If Sha Qian didn''t do it intentionally or unintentionally, why should he be more passive? Sha Qian really has the heart to cooperate with him, but he has to survive. Chu Feng is not willing to cooperate with such people who do not contribute as long as they are good.


    Sha Zhi frowned and sat up straight. He didn''t immediately answer Chu Feng''s words. He was obviously thinking about something.


    Chu Feng took a light look at it and said with a smile: "how, is it that Sha Qian is dead, you, the eldest lady of Sha family army, can''t completely control the whole Sha family army?"


    "No!" Sha Zhi dispersed and began to hate Chu Feng. He said calmly, "although Sha Qian has the intention to invade the whole Sha family army, I wish my father and I would die, but he is merciless. We can''t be unjust. Even now, my father still tells me not to kill each other."


    "Because no matter what, Shaqian is not, but also my uncle."


    Facing the wind of the upper Chu, Sha Zhi said faintly: "so although I don''t want Shaqian to control everything, because he will launch a war on the whole corner area, I never thought of asking him to die, only to let him go abroad to provide for the aged!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were a little bit more, and Nunu nodded: "I didn''t see that Miss Sha is still a person who thinks about family relationship, so we don''t need to talk about it!"


    Then she stood up and left directly. Sha Zhi wanted to open her mouth to stop chufeng. But she thought of what Chu Feng had just said. She seemed to know why Chu Feng came to her tonight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    At midday, all forces were invited to the sixth stage.


    Sha Qian didn''t show up since yesterday. Even if tagil was killed, he didn''t show up for a moment. I don''t know where to go. Sha Zhi is in charge of this place at present. The cool and proud woman is sitting on the front stage of the martial arts stage, and representatives of various forces also go up and sit down.


    People from the nine forces of Fengmen, tianwangmen, Meihua club, Qingshui regiment, donghongmen, Panlong, blue cell, Hanhuang and Fu Dina from the white tiger gang are here. Another force has chosen to withdraw. Although it will lose the quota for half a year at the end of the year, when they know their own strength, they can''t compete with some forces.


    What''s more, although the quantity of five tons is a little less, if we raise the price a little, we can still make a lot of money.


    All the people sitting here look relaxed and contented. Only the blue cell and tianwangmen people don''t look very good. The blue cell people are because there is depression and murder in tagil''s death.


    The tianwangmen people came from China an hour ago. Seven halls in China were attacked, all of which were human flesh bombs. Four hall leaders died. In addition, Huang Chengdong''s headquarters also suffered a major attack. Two fearless people drove into the headquarters with bombs all over their bodies.


    Unknowingly, members of tianwangmen strafed the car. Finally, two people in the car detonated their bombs. Although no important personnel were injured, dozens of people were killed and injured.


    There is no indication of the forces from which the attack came from, but it is self-evident that when the blue cell tajir died, he was confronted with such an attack. Therefore, the personnel of the two sides came to the scene as if they were loaded with explosive barrels. It seemed that if there was a disagreement, they would immediately face each other.


    Sha Zhi didn''t care what they thought, but it was enough to be sure that they would not make trouble here.


    Her eyes turned away from Chu Feng, who was still sitting on the side. Thinking of his words last night, Sha Zhi understood that this was the only condition for Chu Feng to help her. However, even if she agreed, her seriously ill father would not agree.


    With a faint sigh in his heart, Sha Zhi stood up and began to speak: "today, the nine forces stay here, so they accept my conditions and fight for the next 30 tons of shares. The rules are very simple. You can fight alone or fight many times, and whoever wins can take the goods from the opposite side."


    "You don''t need to worry about not getting the goods. As long as you win, I Shazhi will pick up the goods for you from the warehouse."


    Chu Feng is very depressed about this, but now he wants to come to Shazhi. The purpose is to make himself unlucky or compromise, and even break the cooperation between Shaqian and himself. Now he has stretched out an olive branch, but Sha Zhi is hesitant. Chu Feng thinks it is interesting, but he likes this multiple choice question.


    Jing shangmang touched the finger on his thumb and said faintly: "Miss Sha, thirty tons is only given to one force, which is equivalent to fighting many battles and even defeating all the people. This wastes time and we don''t bring many people. I think you should change this rule, otherwise it''s meaningless!"


    The rest of the people nodded. Although there were a lot of 30 tons, they also wanted to swallow all of them. However, it was difficult to get fat by eating alone, and it was easy to be hit. Everyone thought that Jing Shangmao''s words were reasonable, and they also avoided offending too many people.


    Because of the arrival of Chu wind last night, Sha Zhi had no idea to start. He nodded and said, "do you have any suggestions for respecting the emperor?"


    Jing shangmang looked around at the people around him, looked at the people of various forces standing below, and said with a warm smile: "I mean, 30 tons are divided into 10 parts. If you can beat the opponent, you can not only get the share of the other party, but also get a reward."


    "I think it will be better. After all, we can''t eat 30 tons, but we can still fight and have more passion."


    The crowd nodded slightly, and Jin Yanjiao said with a smile: "of course, it doesn''t matter if you lose. If you lose, you can still challenge others. That''s OK!"


    Jinyan''s words make everyone''s eyes light up, which is much more interesting than the beginning. Even if you lose, you can still play one. If you win, you can get five tons, and there are three tons of rewards. The only drawback is that you can only play ten games.


    After thinking about it for a while, she looked at the representatives: "what do you think of the opinions of emperor Shao and Jin chief?"


    Everyone said that they had no opinion. Anyway, they had decided to stay, so it''s normal to add some rules and bets, and now it''s very good. At least you can spell it and get some benefits.


    Seeing that there were no opinions from all the people, Sha Zhi looked at Chu Feng and did not even express his opinions or tangle. He directly announced: "according to the meaning of Jingshang emperor Shao and Jin leader, 30 tons of inventory is divided into 10 shares and 10 games. Who can win not only get the share of the opponent''s hand, but also get an extra one."


    "And in order to show the Sha family''s attention and sincerity to you, 30 tons are sold at 40000 Chi Yuan per kilogram!"


    Sha Zhi''s words made the people on the scene more excited, and felt that the gamble was a bit interesting. Although it was only ten thousand coins less, one ton could save 10 million pool coins, and three tons would be 30 million yuan. If it was equivalent to the holy Koreas, it would be nearly 200 million yuan, which was a huge income.After all, the Sha family not only wanted to keep hundreds of thousands of troops in captivity, but also hundreds of thousands of people in the jurisdiction. Money is the essence of their survival!


    Sha Zhi smiles and sits down and whispers, "let''s go. Who will fight first?"


    "Ha ha ha, I''ll come first."


    As the words fell, Jin Yan jumped out of the main stage directly. The moment she landed, she jumped up again. The two ups and downs reached the two meter high martial arts stage seven meters away, showing her extraordinary skills directly.


    A member of the club licked his tongue and said, "even if it''s not a real woman, it''s OK to go in there!"


    Du Shaofu was very excited. He couldn''t help but see a picture in his mind. He was really a person from the best country. Shaking his head was hard to understand. It was better to play with those juicy women. Fake women without water were disgusting to think about!


    The feminine man looks very soft, and his skin is white, just like a woman. When people see Jin Yan challenging the cold wasteland group, they all smile in their hearts. Jin Yan must be looking at the representative of the cold wasteland group. She looks like a woman. She is jealous!


    The Yin Rou man frowned slightly, looked at the people he had brought, and then looked at the Golden Swallow on the stand. Finally, he stood up and spoke softly: "fight!"


    As soon as the body jumped out, the feminine man and the Golden Swallow rose and fell on the stage. However, what everyone remembered at the moment was the voice of the feminine man. He said that this guy would not be a fake man. How could his voice sound like a woman?


    "Brother, you are so handsome!"


    Yin Rou man had already known general, raised his hand to the left and right, swung off the attack of Jinyan and kicked it out with one foot.


    Jinyan chuckled and retreated. After three meters'' distance, her face appeared bashful and angry: "brother, you are so bad that you want to kick people there. If you want to go in, you can say it. I didn''t say no!"


    Yin Rou man''s eyes slightly coagulate, feel the meaning of nausea and regurgitation, revealing a light murderous machine. The body moves forward, but the seemingly gentle person shows a strong move. Jin Yanjiao laughs and hates it. She calmly responds to the Yin soft man''s fists and feet, which are inseparable for a time.


    On the front stage, the representatives of all sides who watched the two men fight each other nodded. It seemed that the two men were just a collision of no light or heavy weight, but the power contained in them was absolutely not so great.


    "Brother, I''m sorry!"


    Yin Rou man didn''t expect Jin Yan to be so strong, with both hands on top of his head. But the next moment, Jinyan landed quickly, showing the posture of a horse. If it wasn''t for wearing hot jeans shorts, it would have been the scene.


    We all subconsciously look, tut mouth, this operation is how to do, male characteristics have been lost, is not a direct dig a hole?


    In everyone''s mind dirty thinking, Jinyan''s feet on the ground suddenly kick out directly. The Yin soft man didn''t expect that Jin Yan''s feet would not be taken back in the air again. He was caught off guard and fell down on the ground one by one, covering his crotch, where he was painfully humming.


    Jinyan fell to the ground and giggled: "just now you were going to kick me there. I can''t pay you back. But unfortunately, brother, you gave me 250 million yuan in vain, or I will accompany you tonight to make up for it?"


    There was no suspense in this battle. Jinyan won the victory, not only got the five tons that the cold and famine regiment had already paid for, but also got an additional three tons. At the moment, she already had 13 tons in hand.


    After Jinyan returns to the main stage, the Yinrou man is helped down by the members of the cold wasteland group. Jing shangmang puts on a smile and a plum blossom club member says, "go up, challenge the Hebrew white tiger Gang!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    Jing shangmang''s words made the scene quiet for a short time. We all had some doubts about what Jing shangmang was thinking. It was the white tiger Gang, the regiment with arms sold all over the world, and its force was so strong that it was heinous!


    Therefore, even though Fu Dina was just sitting there alone, her meaning was very clear. She came on behalf of the white tiger gang. No matter from the beginning to let people out, or now, no one will find her uncomfortable. But now the plum blossom club is going to challenge the white tiger Gang, we can''t see clearly.


    Jing shangmang naturally knew what he was doing, but he also knew that he had nothing to do. Fu Dina''s intimacy to Chu Feng made Jing shangmang loose his initial dignified and scruples. The enemy''s ally is his enemy.


    A strong man of plum blossom Club nodded his head and jumped onto the stage. His explosive muscles were full of fear at a glance, which was definitely not so easy to provoke.


    Fu Dina''s eyebrows wrinkled gently, and her beautiful eyes swept Jing shangmang. How could she not know his mind and could not stop the alliance between him and Chu Feng? Then it would be better to offend him thoroughly and get some benefits. With a deep and determined mind, Fu Dina has to admire him.


    He stood up and wanted to meet him. He was pulled by the Chu wind beside him. His eyes were playfully swept over Jing shangmang, and his fingers gently waved: "Yama!"


    With the command of Chu Feng, Yan Luo''s body leaped up to the stage of martial arts. His body was not directly proportional to the strong man, so people were not optimistic about it.


    Jing shangmang eyebrows wrinkled and sneered: "little wind, I challenge the white tiger Gang, does not seem to challenge the damper?"


    Chu Feng had already anticipated Jing shangmang''s words, and he said with a faint smile: "Fu Dina is my woman, the white tiger Gang is my woman''s dowry. Fengmen and Baihu gang are originally one family. Is there any difference?"


    Fu Dina''s beautiful eyes flashed, and she leaned on Chu Feng''s body. She looked like a little woman, but she didn''t admit it. But at this time, action is a kind of proof.


    The people of several forces have passed in their hearts. Chu Feng is already a difficult man. Now, with the white tiger Gang, they are invincible. As for what Chu Feng said, they have no doubt. This kind of joke can not be played casually. Chu Feng is not stupid enough to set up an enemy for himself.


    Sha Zhi takes a light look at it. He is annoyed. He is more sure that Chu Feng and Sha qian can''t form an alliance. Otherwise, Sha Qian only needs to hold Chu Feng in his hand, and Sha''s army will become Sha Qian''s private army in the future.


    Jing shangmang''s anger flashed in his eyes, but Chu Feng''s words didn''t leak. He couldn''t help it. He squinted at Yan Luo''s eyes and said, "fight!"


    With Jing shangmang''s command, the strong man moved. His huge body not only didn''t mean to be slow, but also very fast. Just in a blink of an eye, he had already narrowed the distance from Yan Luo, and his huge fist blew towards Yan Luo''s head, which made people feel terrible.


    As soon as Yan Luo moved his body, he staggered the fist of the strong man. His left hand raised a block and pushed him away. He took advantage of the momentum and ran into the strong man, and his brows could not stop wrinkling.


    Yan Luo is very confident in his own strength, especially after a few days with the eight wolves, Yan Luo is sure to be able to fight against the Super Master level characters. However, it is useless to collide with a strong man at the moment. He immediately knew that he was a good hand at practicing kung fu.


    The body was bounced back a few steps, Yan Luo tried not to contact the strong man physically, knowing that the strength of the other side was not as good as himself, but his strong body was his weapon.


    Chu Feng calmly sat in place, separated by two positions of Jinyan meaningful smile: "less wind, do not worry about your general defeat?"


    "I believe him!"


    Chu Feng brings up a smile and says faintly that his left eye has seen the situation in the next five minutes, so he doesn''t care much about Chu Feng. The result is doomed. Why worry?


    Seeing the self-confidence on Chu Feng''s face, Jin Yan also came to a little interest. Looking at Yan Luo, who was fighting with strong men but mainly dodging, she said: "although Yan Luo is the king of bounty hunters, the big man is not a good match. I think that after this game, you will lose if there is less wind!"


    The rest of the people did not say, but they all mean the same thing. Yan Luo is very strong, but his fist and attack have no effect on the strong man. On the contrary, as long as he is attacked, he will definitely be seriously injured.


    Seeing that everyone doubted Yan Luo, Chu Feng waved his fingers across the air and said with a smile, "if you think that Yan Luo will lose, why don''t we gamble an extra round? I''ll give 150 million yuan, three tons of goods, who will take it?"


    In addition to the words of yantuan, there are only five tons of people who don''t think highly of it, but all the other gamblers don''t look down on.


    Jinyan giggled and giggled. It seemed that it would pop out at any time. She looked at Chu Feng and said with a smile: "I''ll bet with you!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, and the party all began to watch the fight. Yan Luo''s fist had fallen on the strong man many times, but the latter had nothing to do except shake his body. On the contrary, Yan Luo was still there constantly flapping and dodging for fear of being hit by the fist as big as a casserole.Jing shangmang narrowed his eyes and saw that the speed of Yanluo''s leaping and dodging was a little slower than that at the beginning. He glanced at the Chu Feng and said to the strong man, "Osaka, kill him!"


    On hearing the speech, the strong man on the stage burst out a killing opportunity in his eyes. His big hand opened and let Yan Luo''s fist and foot fall on his body and grabbed him. The people shook their heads slightly. No matter how strong he was, it was useless to meet someone who was not afraid to fight.


    Yan Luo''s hand was firmly grasped by the strong man, and everyone seemed to have seen his arm broken.


    But at this time, Yan Luo suddenly burst into laughter and leaped into the air and put his toes under the strong man''s armpit. Although the martial arts practitioners are strong and can cross the level to fight, they are not without weaknesses. Now, Yan Luo takes advantage of the strong man to grasp himself and points his feet under his armpit, which makes him grasp his hand a little bit loose.


    With his hands free, Yama quickly stepped back, and in less than a second, he shot again with his left hand and smashed him in the face.


    The latter himself was ordered by Yama, his hands were a little weak, and in the end he couldn''t use his strength. Now he was slapped by Yama. His eyes were burning with anger, and his huge body like a beast went towards Yama.


    Yan Luo was a little dignified in the face of the strong man who looked like a human tank. When the latter was about to approach, the two bodies collided with each other again. This time, there was no touch and split. The strong man held Yan Luo with one hand like a steel, and roared wildly, "I will kill you!"


    Yan Luo''s face turned red. He was hugged by a huge force. He felt that his breath was difficult. His bones seemed to be broken. He was crazy in his eyes. His hands were constantly pounding at the strong man''s head. However, although the latter was beaten, he didn''t mean to let go.


    Yan Luo''s face had lost its original color. He clenched his lips. Suddenly, he held out two fingers from his left hand and said, "I see if your eyes are so strong."


    When the strong man smelled something bad, Yan Luo''s two fingers directly poked into the strong man''s eyes, pooping sound, the strong man''s eyes were directly ignited, the hysterical cry sounded, the strong man released Yan Luo, and at the same time kicked out to let Yan Luo also spit out a mouthful of blood, but it seems that the strong man is a little miserable.


    I didn''t expect that the battle was so bloody. Some people stood up and looked at it. Yan Luobang fell on the ground, and quickly struggled to get up. He jumped up with his teeth, and flew out of the wild to hit the strong man.


    The latter''s huge body suddenly fell like a broken kite under the stage, still rolling there, eyes are one of the most vulnerable places, so hard to be ignited, you can imagine what kind of pain it is.


    All of a sudden, a gunshot rang out. Naoko nakami did not know when he went to the strong man''s side, took out the gun and penetrated the latter''s head. Then he calmly put the gun away. Jing shangmang did not fluctuate. He lost five tons of goods to the organization. He was also hit by people''s eyes. After that, there was no value. What was left to do?


    The cruelty of the wes made the whole audience frown, a little unable to accept this kind of killing. The strong man must have died worthless, not in the hands of the enemy, but under his own gun.


    Yan Luo was sure of victory. He knelt down on the stage and spat out a mouthful of blood again. He came up and helped him down. He took out a pill for him to eat. Then he sat down and had a rest. His eyes were calm all the time.


    Sha Zhi also came back from the fight just now, took a look at Yan Luo and finally looked at Chu Feng. Who are the guys under this guy?


    A little complicated in his mind, Sha Zhi also said in a timely manner: "this game of plum blossom will be defeated, and the white tiger gang will win. You can get five tons of plum blossom Club share and three tons of extra reward. Who will fight next?"


    "This is 250 million pool dollars!"


    Jing shangmang took out a check and slapped it on the table. With a smile on his mouth, he looked at Chu Feng: "I use money, challenge the wind door!"


    Sha Zhi waved to let people check the authenticity of the check. After confirmation, he looked at Chu Feng: "can we fight? Refuse to lose half! "


    Chu Feng slightly raised his mouth and shrugged his shoulders: "war!"


    In the crowd, a figure slowly came out, Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, how did he come?


    The man who appeared on the stage was satumu. There was a war when he pursued Chu Feng. If not for Chu Feng''s fighting skills and strange gold needles, he might have died in Sato Mu''s hands. He was a tough man, and Chu Feng was dignified.


    It seems that there are some people who know satumu and have a playful look on their faces. Chufeng is relaxed and spreads his hands: "lonely life!"


    Nearby Jinyan looked at the lonely life who quietly went out and said: "the wind less won me three tons, and it''s OK to lose!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    On the stage, Gu Ming and Sato Mu stand opposite each other. There is not a trace of waves on the cold face of the former, and only calm on the latter''s face, as if this is just a trivial fight.


    Sato Mu''s hand has slowly extended towards the knight''s knife at his waist. The speed is very slow, and it seems that he is not moving. However, it gives people a strange feeling that as soon as he takes out the knife, he must be a shock blow.


    On solitary life''s indifferent face, he gently stirred his eyebrows and appreciated Sato Mu''s eyes. Although the latter looked very ordinary, the same speed of drawing knife gave him a dangerous feeling.


    But that''s what happened. He didn''t mean to move, and the black sword didn''t come out of the sheath.


    When the breeze blew by, he raised his hair. When he squinted slightly, Sato''s hand was already on the knife. At the next moment, he suddenly shot at him. The knight''s knife in his hand had already come out of the scabbard and split horizontally, which seemed to cut off Fenghua.


    The lonely hand moved, and the black knife did not know when it had already come out of its sheath. It waved away in the face of the cleaved knife. The sound of the moment, sparks splashed everywhere, and the harsh sound made people close to cover their ears involuntarily.


    The dust on the stage was swept up and down by an invisible wind, and their clothes were moving.


    Once touched, the two sides have already opened a distance of five meters. After a look at each other, they both have the color of sympathizing with each other. Then the two sides moved again. There was no big deal, only simple and direct.


    Some people say that swordsmen are pure. They don''t need gorgeous moves like swordsmen. Only a simple sword and a lethal one are enough!


    Under the collision between Gu Ming and Sato mu, every move is to try our best. Only in this way can we be responsible for our own lives and respect our opponents. Only by the most powerful means to defeat each other, is the most perfect.


    I don''t know how many times the swords in the hands of both sides collided. When they separated again, they approached again and separated again. Both sides tried their best to fight. On the whole stage, only two people could be seen fluttering close to the separation. As for the sword in their hands, it was hard to catch it because of the speed.


    When the sound, the two sides separated again, this time without a second of buffer, the two people collided again, the knife in hand had been waved, two people stopped.


    In addition to Chu Feng, the rest of the audience stood up on the stage. A wonderful battle was very enjoyable. The two swordsmen who were sympathetic to each other made people see more. At this time, when they saw the situation on the stage, everyone couldn''t help narrowing their eyes.


    Sato''s knife is directly inserted into his shoulder, and his knife just pierces a little bit of Sato''s abdomen, but we all know that Gu Ming''s move is finally closed, otherwise Sato is already a corpse.


    Lonely life took back the knife and stepped back, looking at the bleeding wound, there was no wave on his face, just a kind of extreme peace.


    Sato wood lowered the knight''s knife and looked at his lonely life. Then he bowed heavily and said, "I lost. Thank you for not killing me!"


    Sato Mu didn''t clamor that he would win because he hurt him. He knew that he could kill him with his injury just now, but in the end he stopped. After the aboveboard said a word, Sato turned and walked off the stage.


    There were warm applause from the front desk and the bottom. Whether it was the solitary knife or Sato''s calm, they all won their respect.


    Chu Feng reached out and took the check in front of Sha Zhi and said with a warm smile, "thank you very much."


    "The wind is less as expected strong, respect still mang lose of the heart convinced!" Jing shangmang did not lose five tons of goods and 250 million Chi, but raised a smile and said gently.


    Then he stood up, and Jing shangmang bowed to Sha Zhi and said, "Miss Sha, we have lost everything. There is no reason to stay. Please wait for us to say hello to commander Sha and general Sha, and then go first."


    Sha Zhi nodded slightly, and raised his hand to send them to shangmang. When Zhongmei Zhizi was following him, she made a simple gesture behind her back that was not noticeable. She was only seen by Chu Feng, and her smile was amusing and profound.


    At the end of the three battles, Chu Feng got 250 million Chi coins and an additional three tons. From the fourth game, the people who went up were Macao representatives who looked around and chose to challenge the Qingshui regiment.


    This time, it was not Jinyan who left the Qingshui regiment. There was no accident. The Macao representative won the victory and got five tons and an additional three tons. The war continued.


    Du Yaming raised a smile, stood up, looked at the rest of the people who could challenge, winked at Chu Feng and said with a smile, "I challenge the damper!"


    When they heard this, they all looked at each other with a look of fun. This time, there were not many people brought by the wind gate. Fu Dina could not get out of the station. Both Gu Ming and Yan Luo were seriously injured and could not fight again. Although there was still a hot woman, everyone only thought that she was a lonely woman, because she had always been haunted by her.


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at Du Yaming, and a hint of playfulness emerged. He stood up and patted his sleeve and sighed: "there are few talents in the wind door. I can only go up by myself."Du Yaming said with an apologetic smile: "I''m sorry, the wind is small, and people don''t want to challenge you. If you lose, you can give me 250 million Chi Yuan."


    Chu Feng shook his head and moved his body. No one could see clearly what was going on. Chu Feng had already stood on the stage. People who saw this scene were surprised and dignified. Many people on the scene asked themselves that they could not do it.


    Du Yaming''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She found that she didn''t know Chu Feng very well. At least she was sure that he didn''t do his best in the jungle.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and stood on the stage, his eyes swept over. Now he still has the power of goods in his hand. With a little finger, he was full of pride: "don''t look, wait, you are also going to challenge the wind gate. I''ll give you this opportunity to go to Tianwang gate and donghongmen together. If you want to take meat from my chufeng''s mouth, you can come up now and I''ll take it together!"


    All the people on the front stage showed a playful look. Jinyan giggled and chufeng turned away her eyes. Chufeng said with a smile: "I only have five tons. I don''t want to play with you. I like you, sister. I don''t want to hurt you!"


    The representative of Macao stood up. He was a tough man from the western regions. He grinned: "I heard that the wind is rare and his talent is amazing. Barbur is willing to learn about it." With that, he jumped directly from the main stage to the martial arts stage.


    In tianwangmen, Tiancan squinted and winked at a short man. The latter jumped up to the martial arts stage. The Yin and soft man of the cold and barren group who had not left for a long time seemed to be much better after calming down. He also made a check and went up to the stage. The meaning was very clear.


    The smile on Chu Feng''s face gradually flourished. Donghongmen, Hanhuang regiment, Macao representatives and tianwangmen all went out together. Chu Feng''s eyes shifted and looked at Tiancan, who had been sitting still all the time. He had a slight regret in his heart. What he wanted most was that people like Tiancan came up and took advantage of the opportunity to kill them.


    Sha Zhi didn''t expect that Chu Feng was so arrogant that he even wanted to fight against the four forces with one person''s power. His eyes narrowed slightly and he was an idiot in the dark. Even if you were strong enough, you would be a superman!


    Dissatisfied in the heart of sand weaving light mouth: "less wind, although you are strong, it seems that there is no doubt, but you are sure to fight four? You know, it''s a billion dollars involved, and maybe your life and death! "


    Chu Feng took a look at Sha Zhi. When the latter blushed, she secretly said that the girl was still concerned about herself. She shrugged her shoulders and swept the people of four forces. She whispered, "dregs are scum after all. How can you play with me?"


    One sentence completely angered the people on the stage. Everyone''s eyes were cold. There was no need for much verbal communication. The four people stood in the same direction respectively, and babulu said in a deep voice: "less wind, offended!"


    With that, babulu gave a powerful blow to Chu Feng. At the same time, the man in the East Red Gate also started to move. A whip leg lifted up towards the head of Chu Feng. The similar dwarf man of tianwangmen also swept his legs in a sinister way. Once again, the gentle man of the cold and desolate group also directly raised his foot towards the crotch of chufeng.


    It seems that Jin Yan kicked that foot just now. I feel very unhappy. I want Chu Feng to suffer the same kind of taste he just had.


    In the face of four people, there are still four people who are not weak. Even if Gu Ming and others have confidence in Chu Feng, they will inevitably feel a little worried. Sha Zhi clenched his fist. You son of a bitch, don''t be killed. You can''t just die after playing with me.


    The attack of the four at the same time didn''t let Chu Feng show too much waves. Ignoring the fist of babulu, he let him bang on his heart. He raised his hand to meet the despicable foot of shangyinrou man. Then he jumped up quickly and kicked several feet one after another.


    In many people''s view, the situation has been fundamentally difficult to resolve, which was lightly described by Chu Feng and even solved without seeing any action. Babulu and others all stepped back a few steps with instability.


    The Yin Rou man is swinging his leg. If Chu Feng''s foot was not because other people had scattered too much strength, his leg bones might have been broken.


    In one round, he gained the upper hand, which made many people have a new evaluation of Chu Feng''s combat effectiveness. Four people buffered up and cheated again. A similar person attacked Chu Feng in one direction.


    This time, Chu Feng didn''t quickly break their attack. Several people were fighting with each other. Even in the face of four strong men, Chu Feng was also handy. Generally, he didn''t need any gorgeous moves to resolve them one by one. The audience on the front stage were stunned. How strong was Chu Feng?


    With a loud bang, the Yinrou man was hit by Chu Feng''s fist at the mouth of his heart. His chest bone was directly broken and collapsed. The broken bone stabbed his heart. The Yin Rou man lost his vitality and fell down on the stage.


    When everyone was surprised that Chu Feng was strong, babulu''s strong axle crank also blew on chufeng''s back. Chufeng, who was caught off guard, staggered forward a few steps, and a mouthful of blood gushed out, but there was no pain on his face, only the cunning that flashed away in his eyes.


    Babulu was also stunned. It seems that his own strength is not enough to cause such consequences?


    Just see Chu Feng that mouth does not have a trace of blood, can only be in the heart secretly told himself, perhaps just Chu wind strength lax, too late to defend was blown out of the internal injury.This curtain falls in the eyes of the rest of the people, and Tian can and Du Yaming flash a faint smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    One death and one injury!


    Chu Feng used his own serious injury to exchange for the Yin Rou man''s death, which made it a little difficult for the people on the scene to breathe. Although Chu Feng was only injured, there are still three covetous babulu. In this case, injury means death, unless Chu Feng admits defeat.


    At this time, the day can light of the mouth: "kill him!"


    The short man received the command and quickly moved to close the distance with Chu Feng. With a sharp and gloomy fist, he went directly to Chu Feng''s head. With a cold smile on his mouth, he would surely be famous for the whole holy Dynasty and even the world.


    Just at the moment when his fist was about to touch, Chu Feng had grasped him with one hand, and his body immediately leaned forward with a knee on the latter''s abdomen.


    The huge impact force makes the short man forget the reaction. Where is the Chu wind so powerful?


    Without waiting for him to think about anything, Chu Feng took advantage of the moment he bent down, and with a powerful punch in the back of his head, the short man''s mouth and nose came with blood, and his body felt powerless.


    But everything didn''t stop because of this. Chu Feng raised his hand and dropped a punch again. The skull of the short man burst and collapsed directly. The blood in his mouth and nose became sticky. Chu Feng turned over and jumped out. The short man''s lifeless body fell under the platform.


    Shazhi frowned a little, and some of them didn''t adapt to the cruel bloodiness. He raised his hand and let people clean up the corpse.


    Tian can''s face cooled down. Originally, he thought that Chu Feng was going to die on the stage of martial arts, but now it was the people of tianwangmen who died. Although he was only a Sanda expert who was paid a lot of money, he also spent millions. It was a bit of a pity.


    But seeing Chu wind erase the bloodstain from the corners of his mouth, his expression softened a little.


    On the stage, the man of donghongmen yelled, and again launched a violent attack with babulu. Chu Feng did not dodge this time, allowing their fists and feet to fall on themselves, but his subsequent counterattack directly made them fall to the ground.


    In the eyes of Chu Feng, Du Yaming stood up on the front stage and drank Jiao: "donghongmen, admit defeat!"


    The man in the western regions took a look at Chu Feng and quickly stood up and retreated. Although Chu Feng was injured, no one knew when he would fall. At this time, compared with the death of Chu Feng, he cherished his life more.


    Babulu sat up and saw Chu Feng''s cold eyes looking at him. He coughed and said, "I give up. I still earn three tons anyway."


    Standing up, babulu looked at Chu Feng with admiration, thumbed up and said, "you are the strongest young pilgrim I have ever seen. There is no one. I am convinced that I lost!"


    With Chu Feng nodding slightly, babulu jumped off the stage. He wanted to see how powerful Chu Feng was. He was so respected. But after a fight, babulu understood that chufeng was not so simple.


    Du Shaofu curled his mouth and hummed, "what''s the use of powerful fists in this era? The key is to see the background and head."


    His words immediately attracted the scorn of the people around him. If Chu Feng had only been a rude man, he would have died long ago. Obviously, you can feel the jealousy in Du Shaofu''s words.


    Four people were defeated in the first World War, two dead and two injured. Chu Feng''s strength was deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. In a hall away from the martial arts arena, an old man with gray hair was sitting in a wheelchair and looking at it through a telescope. He raised a smile and said, "it''s worthy of being the second Mr. Du. I admire his strength and courage."


    "No wonder he dares to push Shazhi directly, because he is not afraid of everything."


    Behind the old man stood a middle-aged woman with a respectful attitude. Knowing who the old man was talking about, she nodded back and said, "he was really strong. If I didn''t hide well at that time, he might have found me. Under such circumstances, men''s alertness is still so high, which is enough to prove his strength."


    The old man nodded slightly. There were only him and middle-aged women in the hall, but there were hundreds of guards with guns and live ammunition outside the hall, because he was no one else. He was the overlord of the corner area, sandstone!


    Seeing that Sha Yan didn''t speak, the middle-aged woman opened her mouth carefully: "commander, do you want to move so that Chu Feng can stay. He has violated Miss Sha. At least we should ensure the interests of Sha family army before we can leave?"


    With a faint smile in his eyes, Sha Yan shook his head gently and said, "it''s not appropriate to keep him, and we may not be able to stay. It is said that it is impossible for him to spit out benefits because of Shazhi. It is said that if he eats people and doesn''t vomit bones, he is dead grass. But if Shazhi is with him, he will become the son-in-law of my Sha family."


    "In this way, the arms of the white tiger Gang should have been sent to us?"


    The middle-aged woman smell speech a Zheng, immediately seem to understand what meaning general, respectfully nodded to emerge admiration: "command wise!"


    In the vicinity of Yanwu platform, no one knows that all of this is under the attention of sandstone. Chu Feng stands on the stage with pride, and gets 12 tons of extra in the battle just now, as well as 15 tons of donghongmen and babelutian wangmen. In addition, the cold wasteland regiment''s 250 million Chi yuan, Chu Feng gained billions in the first battle, which makes people very envious.But soon Shazhi also took back his eyes, and did not want others to see his unnatural, said coldly: "there are still two, who can continue to challenge!"


    At the moment, there are not many goods in hand. The cold wasteland group, Donghong gate and Tianwang gate are all vacant. On the contrary, Chu Feng''s hand now has a total of 35 tons, which many people covet.


    Tian can and Du Yaming looked at each other carelessly. The latter stood up and put up a beautiful smile, as if he had not lost at all. He said with a smile: "I admire the strength of the wind. Donghongmen is willing to challenge with another 250 million Chi. It''s good to win, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t win."


    "I appreciate strong men most. It''s like wind is less. If you have a little money, you can make friends."


    Some people have emerged light to ponder. Chu Feng has already fought four people. In addition, Gu Ming and Yan Luo have been injured. At this time, donghongmen still has to fight. Everyone can''t help but feel that they are playing with the damper. This is just a wheel battle.


    After all, as long as the Chu wind is killed, the output will come back sooner or later.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman who could hold and kiss with himself or even willing to present her body. Although she still had a smile at the moment, the killing opportunity was looming.


    When everyone was sure that Chu Feng would refuse, he spread out his hands and said, "I''m standing here today. Whoever wants to fight will come. Anyway, I''m poor. How can someone give me money to refuse?"


    Whoever wants to fight will come!


    The frantic words made the scene completely silent. Even Du Yaming and Tiancan narrowed their eyes to see if Chu Feng was bluffing, but what he saw on his face was calm and confident.


    Du Yaming thought for a while and thought that Chu Feng must have been seriously injured. Now he is just pressing people with momentum and waving his hand: "go up!"


    In the camp of donghongmen, a masked man walks out of the camp with steady steps like wind. Chu Feng stands on the stage and takes a look at it. His mouth picks up a deep playfulness. Wearing the mask, he feels that others don''t know. It''s ridiculous!


    The rest of the people saw a man coming out of the East Red Gate. They were also wearing masks. They were curious about who they were and needed to be covered up like this?


    Du Yaming said in a timely manner: "he was disfigured in the fire. His appearance was a little ugly, so he wore a mask and was one of the major generals of donghongmen."


    Some people reluctantly accept the simple explanation, but some people sneer at it. The people here who have no blood on their hands, what kind of ugly people have not seen, what kind of miserable situation has not been seen, just disfigurement, who is afraid?


    Most people have vaguely guessed that donghongmen may be a foreign aid, but at present, Chu Feng''s family is almost the largest, and they don''t mind watching Chu Feng''s misfortune.


    The masked man stepped onto the stage and bowed slightly to Chu Feng to show his respect, but he didn''t say a word. When the battle was about to begin, Tiancan stood up from the main stage and said with a bright smile: "it happens that there are still two shares left. We tianwangmen are willing to challenge fengshao with money."


    "I don''t know what the wind is going to do?"


    All the people present trembled at the news. Tian can is the ninth master in the red list. After years of precipitation, he must have made some progress. Maybe he has reached the level of Super Master. Although I heard that he was injured in the war with tagil last night, it seems that he is not seriously injured at the moment.


    Everyone''s heart and mind are looking at Chu Feng. He just left his bold words there. At the moment, Donghong gate and Tianwang gate must be the most powerful force. Chu Feng is injured. How can he resist it?


    Sha Zhi frowns slightly and wants to speak, but standing in the position of Sha Jiajun, she must remain neutral and care a little bit more unconsciously. She hopes that Chu Feng will refuse, even if it is divided into two wars. After all, there is no empty scholar under the reputation. Who knows what the old man Tiancan can do later?


    However, when everyone thought that Chu Feng would choose World War I and World War I, he raised his warm smile and revealed his frantic smile. He pointed to Tiancan and said, "I''ll send you your coffin."


    The frantic words made the scene a little silent. Both lonely life and Yan Luo were somewhat surprised. Today, Chu Feng''s frankness was just that they believed that Chu Feng was not an impulsive person. There must be some truth in doing so. However, tiancanleng then sneered: "I will send the coffin with less wind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    On the stage, Chu Feng faced a man wearing a mask, who was the ninth best man in the red list. Although he didn''t know who he was, he gave people a detached demeanor when he stood there. He guessed that he was definitely not a nobody.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for donghongmen to appear as the last person.


    Du Yaming''s mouth flashed a faint smile, looking at her face without fear, standing tall and upright, like a javelin inserted into the general Chu wind on the stage, with a little appreciation and a sense of destruction.


    Chu Feng looks at Tian can, looks at the mask man, the smile on the face gradually exuberant, to the day can hook the finger: "together up!"


    Crazy!


    Chu Feng''s understatement made everyone''s hearts jump out of these two words. Not to mention the masked man, Tiancan is the master who has been famous for a long time on the red list. Chu Feng has not been out for a year now. Even if he started practicing martial arts from his mother''s womb, they don''t think that chufeng can fight against Tiancan.


    Tian can narrowed his eyes and sneered. Although he was injured by tagil last night, Chu Feng didn''t feel better than himself. He thought he was bluffing.


    Looking at the mask man beside him, he chuckled: "you go first."


    The tone of his voice seemed to be an order. The next moment, the masked man shot out with great speed. In a twinkling of an eye, he arrived in front of Chu Feng. The whip leg that drove the wind roared away and took the front door of Chu Feng.


    At this time, Tiancan also moved. There was no gorgeous move, but a flash appeared behind Chu Feng. The two masters launched a thunder attack on Chu Feng one after another, and it seemed that they would kill Chu Feng with one strike.


    All the people who could sit still stood up. If the beginning of the war was just a gorgeous play, then the current war is absolutely comparable to the most classic film.


    In the face of the two strong hands, Chu Feng''s face has never dispersed that calm and calm self-confidence, the body turned over, left hand raised hard to block the man''s blow under the mask, and the body instantly retreated to meet the blow of the God can.


    With a loud bang, his fist hit the back of Chu Feng.


    Even if they were beaten by Bruch for one time, they all felt that it would be more costly for them to be beaten by bludgeon for one day.


    But then all the people are dull eyes, surprised to look at the martial arts stage, there are too many incredible.


    Chu Feng didn''t fly out as they imagined, nor did he spit out a little blood. This time, all the people caught the interesting radian of the corners of his mouth. Du Yaming, on the front stage, felt that something bad was going to happen.


    At this time, Tiancan seemed to be bombarded by an invisible force. The fist that hit Chu Feng was numb like an electric shock. He swung back, showing shock and surprise in his eyes.


    At the same time, some of the men''s faces, which are not as heartless as the autumn leaves, blow out of the door.


    Chu Feng side open mask man''s attack, meet on his heavy legs, take a few steps back.


    Tiancan, who was still surprised, saw Chu Feng coming towards him, and temporarily dispelled the shock in his heart just now. He drank a strong voice and approached with great strength between his five fingers. He went towards the backbone of Chu Feng with a fierce look in his eyes, which seemed to directly paralyze chufeng.


    At the critical moment, Chu Feng seems to have eyes behind him, one foot ahead of the mask man''s another wave of attack, and his left hand is backward and firmly holding the move of Tian can attacking.


    Time seemed to be still at this moment. On the stage, the three men kept their original posture. Their feet were clamped in the air as if they were fighting against each other in terms of strength. The hands held by the Chu wind behind their backs were also covered with blue veins.


    At this moment, all people''s breathing seems to stop in general, only the heart is still beating.


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his raised feet added two points of strength. The mask man''s eyes showed a trace of solemnity, and his teeth pressed all his strength, but there was still no forced flying Chu Feng in his imagination.


    In the past, he felt that 100% of the strength that could make Chu Feng spit blood and even break his hands, but now it''s like a drowning stone, which has no impact on Chu Feng.


    At this time, Chu Feng sighed slightly: "Buddha said, you are all old!"


    As the words fell, a dangerous breath hung over the whole stage. Tiancan and the masked man changed color at the same time, but it was too late to break away from the confrontation with Chu Feng. With a burst of drink, Chu Feng''s foot was heavily pressed down, and the mask man''s feet, which had already resisted very hard work, made a click and was directly broken.


    The body also fell on the ground, rubbed and glided out a few meters, almost fell under the stage.


    Tiancan behind wants to take back the hand to withdraw, but he is firmly held by Chu Feng, and is still a little crooked. At this time, Tian can dare not reserve any more. He drinks, and the strength of ten percent presses on. He just thinks that he can break away from the control of Chu Feng, but finds that it has no effect at all.The vicissitudes of life on an old face showed astonishment, and then turned into shock, felt the pain of arm rotation, Tiancan drank: "you are Wu Ah


    When Tiancan was about to call out something, Chu Feng''s hand, which had been slowly rotating, suddenly accelerated. Only the sound of blood was heard. One hand of Tiancan was completely torn down by Chu Feng. The bloody scene made the scene completely quiet.


    The ninth most powerful person in the red list is now more likely to be a super master level figure. However, in the face of Chu Feng, he has no power to fight. Everyone can''t help but feel a little trance. Was Chu Feng really hurt by babulu just now?


    However, everything was too late to understand. Chu Feng threw the broken hand aside, and his body exploded and collided with Tiancan. When the latter wanted to fly out horizontally, he was pulled by Chu Feng with the intact hand. A heavy fall over his shoulder threw it heavily on the floor of the martial arts stage. With a bang, everyone''s heart was trembled.


    The people of tianwangmen saw that Tiancan was so rampant that they quickly took out their guns and yelled at Chu Feng: "stop it, stop it!"


    After Shazhi squinted his eyes and waved his fingers, Sha''s army, who had been waiting for a long time, suddenly came out and surrounded the martial arts arena. His submachine guns were aimed at the members of tianwangmen, and Sha Zhi''s words with no emotion: "on the stage, life and death are up to heaven, who interferes and dies!"


    More than ten people in tianwangmen looked at Tian can''t speak on the stage now. Then they looked at more than 100 shajiajun who were like wolves. They wanted to say something, but they were powerless. Du Yaming, who was on the front stage, also narrowed his eyes and frowned deeply.


    Chu Feng lightly glanced at the members of tianwangmen under him. Suddenly, he pressed his foot, which was like the sound of watermelon popping. The whole world was quiet.


    Tian can was trampled on by Chu Feng and his head was blown up!


    Even Sha Zhi''s mouth is slightly open, which is the ninth strongest in the red list. The combat ability of a single soldier is absolutely invincible in a fierce battle with hundreds of people. Now he is joked by Chu Feng and has no ability to fight back. Finally, his head is blown off. Looking at the head that has no prototype, everyone feels a chill.


    Chu Feng shook the red and white things on his feet, and walked towards the mask man with a broken leg step by step. His smile was warm, and he could not see his cruelty and blood just now: "the first person in the Yellow list, the absolute confidant of Huangfu asking the sky. Unexpectedly, in order to kill me, Huangfu asked Heaven to let you come in person."


    "But what a pity, what a pity!"


    The mask man''s eyes showed surprise. He didn''t seem to have thought that Chu Feng had already seen his identity. At the beginning of his eyes, he rolled down the stage with the pain on his body. At the same time, he said, "donghongmen, give up!"


    Chu Feng stopped, and a faint regret flashed in his eyes. His left eye already saw that the man under the mask was Zhan Jin, and as long as he took off his mask, he could kill the Huangfu family without bottom line. But at the moment, Zhan Jin directly admitted defeat, and Chu Feng could not pursue him arbitrarily.


    However, there was a layer of vigilance in his heart, that is, why Zhan Jin mixed up with donghongmen, or had a relationship with the Du family. Thinking of the Huangfu family with a thousand years of history, Chu Feng decided to study it carefully this time. He always felt that the Huangfu family was not as simple as it seemed.


    At the end of the war, Du Yaming asked people to escort Zhan Jin, who was wearing a mask, with a look in her eyes, but it was not obvious. She only handed over a bet of 250 million pool dollars.


    Chu Feng did not show too much joy, his eyes leaped over the crowd and looked into the distance with a faint sigh.


    At this time, we also found something, one after another looking at their own back, only to see a group of far armed shajiajun are slowly coming here, in front of him was not seen since yesterday left, at this time he walked in front, wearing a uniform, like a warlord in decades.


    Then everyone was surprised to find that the members of the club who should have left also appeared with him. Jing shangmang walked beside Sha Qian with a faint smile, and the rest of the club members followed on both sides.


    Sha Zhi frowned and looked at the people coming. At the moment, there were people around him. What did he think of.


    When Sha Qian was about to arrive, he yelled with a wild smile: "Hello, everyone, the fun show is over. Next, I invite you to watch. The new commander of shajiajun takes office!"


    The storm is rising again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    Sha Qian''s words came out to let all the people listen in their ears, and immediately understood what Shaqian wanted to do.


    Although Shaqian is Shayan''s brother and second in command of the Shajia army, he is always unconvinced by his big brother and constantly wants to replace him. There was a reaction more than ten years ago, but he was suppressed by the thunder of Shayan. Finally, he was also thinking about the brotherhood. Shayan not only did not kill him, but also let him still sit in that position.


    Now that he has made a comeback, we don''t think that Shaqian is reckless. If someone who has failed once again does a similar thing, he must be 100% sure.


    Just then, far away from the arena, there was a crackling and pea like gunshot. Everyone was curious about what was going on. Sha Zhi''s face changed dramatically when he heard the gunfire, because it was the place where the sandstone rested.


    They jumped down from the main stage, but dozens of shajiajun had already pointed their guns at the young lady. It was obvious that if there was any movement, they would be killed by thunder.


    Sha Qian came forward with a laugh, stood in the guard and said with a smile: "niece, don''t worry. Although I''m not happy with this big brother, it''s my elder brother after all. I won''t kill him. I just want him to announce that I''m the commander of Sha''s army. Of course, I won''t kill you, as long as you''re honest."


    "Otherwise, as an uncle, I don''t mind killing flowers. Many of my staff are very interested in you!"


    With threats, Sha Zhi stopped her pace. She knew that Sha Qian was not joking with her. She looked at the place where the gunshot was coming with worry in her eyes. Her fist had been clenched slowly. Suddenly, she regretted that she didn''t listen to Chu Feng last night. Then there would be no thing today.


    Angry at Sha Qian''s behavior, of course, also understand that such behavior will stimulate his own old father, Sha Zhi''s eyes have been filled with irresistible murders.


    Sha Qian didn''t seem to see Chu Feng on the stage. He moved his eyes and saw Tiancan''s corpse beside him. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly. It seemed that Chu Feng''s methods were so ferocious that he even let others die.


    But that is to say, the short-term Lengran, Sha Qian returned to calm and said, "the wind is less, and it''s really powerful!"


    Chu Feng looked at Sha Qian, who was not smiling, Du Yaming, the people of the cold wasteland group, and the plum blossom club. Chu Feng''s mouth slowly picked up a faint smile: "it seems that general Sha has made a choice."


    Since the beginning, Shaqian and tianwangmen have been in contact with each other. Chu Feng is not curious at all, but has always been neutral. Seeing Sha Qian finally makes the final choice, Chu Feng is inevitably meaningful.


    Shaqian also did not deny his choice, nodded with a smile: "yes, what you can give me, others can give me more, then why should I accommodate you?"


    Looking at Fu Dina on the front stage, Sha Qian said with a smile: "Miss Fu Dina, I was hesitant because of the relationship between you and Chu Feng. But now I have a choice. I still take the weapon from the white tiger Gang, but how much money can you save me in a year?"


    "This is a chance for you to save. Don''t waste it!"


    Fu Dina took a look at Chu Feng, and then looked at the current posture. Several big forces and Sha Qian, the local villain, wanted to deal with Chu Feng. The matter was absolutely not so simple. She turned her head and asked, "general Sha, Chu Feng is my man, but now your meaning is very clear. It seems that you are going to kill my man!"


    Shaqian shrugged his shoulders, and his face was full of disapproval smile: "Miss Fu Dina is right. I really want to kill him. You may say that you can kill Chu Feng. How can I get goods from the pilgrimage? Then you don''t need to worry!"


    Pointing to the tianwangmen and donghongmen, the people said with a smile: "Miss Du and gang leader Huang have talked with me personally. As long as Chu Feng dies, donghongmen and tianwangmen will send troops to the north to ban Fengmen. In addition, even if the white tiger Gang no longer does business with me, miss Du also promises to bring me enough weapons from Europe and America."


    "Of course, this is only a backup method. Even if Miss Fu Dina refuses, I can still get the cheapest weapons from the white tiger gang."


    Fu Dina slightly narrowed her eyes, although she was a little rough, but it does not mean that the chest is big and brainless, Sha Qian just said that, Fu Dina vaguely guessed what.


    With narrow eyes, he asked faintly, "general Sha, what kind of promise did that man give you? You must not say that there is no one in the white tiger Gang to contact you."


    Sha Qian burst out laughing. He was in charge of the situation. He did not lack the mentality of cat and mouse. He nodded back and said, "yes, there is someone who has promised me that as long as I kill you, the goods I take from the white tiger gang can be sold at a 30% discount. It is no longer the same as before, with a 10% discount at most."


    The corner of the mouth raised a sophisticated smile: "of course, Miss Fu Dina can promise to deliver the goods at 60% price in the future. I can consider letting you leave safely, how about?"


    Fu Dina sneers, no longer to answer Sha Qian''s words, in the heart once again affirms that there is a person in charge of the white tiger gang who is different, which is enough.


    The gunfire in the distance also stopped at this time. Ten minutes later, a wheelchair was pushed here by a middle-aged woman. Sitting on the wheelchair was the overlord sandstone. However, the old man''s face was not pale, only a touch of calm sitting on the Diaoyutai.The wheelchair stops, and Sha Yan doesn''t go to see his brother who is satisfied at the moment. He just looks at the Chu wind, which is not much Fluctuating on the stage. He thumbs up and praises: "good!"


    Chufeng smiles at the sand rock and looks at the forces that have shown their killing intention to himself. He vaguely knows that the fight is just to weaken the forces around him and increase his chances of winning. Looking at the smile that Jingshang mang sometimes passes by, Chu Feng has an indescribable interest in it.


    When Sha Qian saw Sha Yan coming here, he also lost his interest and became serious. Looking at the man on the front stage, he said in a deep voice: "this is Shaqian, tianwangmen, donghongmen plum blossom club and the cold wasteland group. Do you need to leave?"


    Babulu and Jin Yan looked at each other. They came here only for goods. They didn''t want to make extra troubles. It''s a pity to see the Chu wind on the martial arts stage. But they also knew that they couldn''t fight against anything. As long as the goods were guaranteed, they didn''t say a word and waved their hands to leave.


    Sha Zhi said coldly at this time: "those who stand with me today will have 20% discount on all the goods in the corner area, and those who have left temporarily will have nothing to do with you in the future."


    Babulu and Jin Yan have stepped down from the front stage. Hearing the speech, they stop their pace. They look back at the silent sand rock, and then look at the look of Sha Qian''s pondering and the thousands of shajiajun around them. They can''t see where the Shayan father and daughter will win!


    Jin Yanjiao said with a smile: "Miss Sha, this is your Sha family''s own business, and it''s not easy for us to get involved. Of course, if the plum blossom club is going to start with you, I can help you, so I can''t help now!"


    Jinyan said like a goblin. She didn''t say too much. But the excuse of Sha''s internal problems was enough to block others'' mouths. Babulu just nodded apologetically, and took people with Jinyan to leave. As for their goods, they have been paid. I believe that after the war is over, the shajiajun dare not swallow their things.


    When the two forces left, only blue cells were left outside the clear-cut camp. Sha Qian frowned and finally said, "Miss Zhuzi, you are a distinguished guest of our Sha family army. I don''t want to fight against you in this incident. As long as you promise not to be enemies of tianwangmen, you can leave with your people and goods."


    "This is my guarantee from Shaqian. How about that?"


    Before the last minute, no one wants to offend the blue cell without the bottom line, because no one knows what kind of things these crazy people will do. Even Sha Qian thinks about doing things again and again. After all, offending blue cells really does work, and Sha Jiajun may not be able to stop blue cells.


    Wen Zhuzi stood up with a cold smile, and naturally understood the meaning of Sha Qian. Looking at a group of people in tianwangmen, wenzhuzi stood up and said: "we never accept threats, nor are we afraid of threats."


    Shaqian frowns deeply. It must be sincere to have a future deal with the white tiger gang. But Wen Zhuzi''s attitude makes Sha Qian a little embarrassed.


    Du Yaming said in a timely manner: "general Sha, although the blue cells are very strong, it is difficult to get rid of the war. If they really dare to do something, I believe that donghongmen, Meihua club and the cold wasteland regiment will help the Shajia army. General Sha doesn''t need to consider these things."


    "Just one blue cell is indeed powerful, but it does not mean that it can withstand the crushing of several forces!"


    Sha Qian thought about the speech and thought it was reasonable. After sweeping the hesitation just now, he no longer spoke with Wen Zhuzi. He looked at Chu Feng with a cold smile: "the wind is less. Today you don''t have to die. As long as you break your limbs, let the wind door dissolve by itself, and then let the Qiao family exist stably, you can settle down in the corner area."


    Chu Feng curled his lips and didn''t mean to believe Sha Qian''s words at all. If he even wanted to be a Yin elder brother, he could not talk about credit. He glanced at Jing shangmang, Du Yaming, etc., and chufeng asked with a gentle smile: "Jing shangmang wants to kill me. I understand. It''s just miss Du. Do we have any grudges?"


    Du Yaming slightly shook his head: "we have no injustice in the past, but no hatred in recent days."


    "Good!" Chu Feng nodded and looked at the seven veiled women standing in the crowd in the distance. It was the man who started his attack on himself in the jungle that day. He looked at Du Yaming and said, "give me a reason to kill me. If it is reasonable, I may consider the result of waiting for a moment."


    Du Yaming frowns, some do not adapt to Chu Feng''s way of speaking. We should know that they are the people who control the situation now.


    But still deep voice return way: "no reason, just I don''t like you more than my grandfather!"


    "Bullshit!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have the decency to throw out two words, which made Du Yaming pretty face angry. When he said with a smile, "you should say that although you du family controlled donghongmen secretly, you are not the king. The correct thing is that your master Huangfu family wants me to die, so you don''t want to do it, but you have to obey, right?"


    Chu Feng''s words let the audience breathe for a moment. Jing shangmang and others are surprised to look at Du Yaming, who is in charge of hundreds of thousands of elite, and the East Red Gate, which is comparable to the underworld organization in Europe and America, is just someone else''s hand?


    In everyone''s puzzled eyes, Du Yaming sighed softly: "when you die, I''ll live a vegetarian life for you!"It is not an answer, but it has already been admitted that people from all walks of life frown. In the past, they only thought that the Huangfu family might be a bit of an ox, but now they need to take a new look.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    No one thought of the Du family''s strength, or the strong foundation of the first family in Jianghai.


    Sitting in the underground world of Xiangjiang River, donghongmen, which has influence all over Europe and America, is only the one under the control of Du family. What makes them difficult to understand is that Du family is not secret to many people behind the East Hongmen, but the family behind Du family is Huangfu family, but it is not thought of in the presence.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that the Huangfu family was so strong. He also saw the mask man Zhan Jin just now. In addition, Du Yaming had such a guess about his attitude.


    Although I think so in my mind, it is confirmed from duyaming''s mouth that Chu Feng is a bit shocked. The family of Huangfu in the millennium is not blown out. It also can understand why it takes decades for the person in charge to crush a family of Huangfu.


    The deep-rooted family of Huangfu has gone beyond the scope of a family.


    But it is recalled that the official of vez can understand the emperor Fu Junyi who has been killed without regard to himself, and Chu Feng can understand it vaguely. The Huangfu family is very strong. Although it is not as good as the roschaid family and other hidden alligators, it can kill countless forces, even some small countries can easily be destroyed.


    In Chu wind helpless time, sand thousand under the suppression of shock again open: "wind is less, just I put forward the request, yes?"


    The atmosphere is heavy because of the question of Shaqian. It is clear that if the answer of Chu wind makes Shaqian dissatisfied, then it will be the killing of fierce wind and rainstorm. Every pair of eyes looks at the legendary young man on the stage of martial arts, and he doesn''t know how he will end his life.


    Yes, we don''t think Chu Feng can still leave today. A force is already hard to fight, let alone that it is a killing battle launched by several forces.


    Chu wind raised a gentle smile, looking at the light opening of Shayan: "sand commander, if someone killed your dear brother today, will you and him not die endlessly?"


    Shayan raised his eyebrows, and looked at the sand thousand, and there was disappointment in his eyes. He thought to protect hundreds of people killed by bloody blood. Shayan felt a little more sorry. If he had removed his right to Shaqian, he would not die so many people today.


    "The shaking head of the bitterly smile replied:" the fate of human beings is doomed, life and death are only fixed, when have the grievances reported! "


    It is very clear that even if Shaqian died today, he will not go to revenge. He also hopes not to continue to kill anyone killed by Shaqian. He has to say that the old man''s mood has reached a state.


    Get the answer that she wants, Chu Feng looks at Du Yaming, the woman just now is still in her ear, if she dies today, she has spent her vegetarian life.


    "A smile of tranquility was raised, and Chu Feng whispered," Miss Du, you and I have no vengeance in the past few days. I know you don''t want to kill me. You also express your meaning. If I want you to leave now, would you like to? "


    Du Yaming is a slight trembling body, since ancient times, beautiful women love heroes, which is the same reason. If everyone has the same interests, Du Yaming doesn''t mind even saying he would like to come to the story of a man like Chu Feng. However, his position is different now. Du Yaming frowns and falls into silence.


    Chu Feng shook his head gently, and naturally felt the dilemma of duyaming. She had no way to die because the master behind her wanted to die.


    At this time, dushaofu jumped out and said, "boy, don''t show your natural charm there. You must die today. You think you can escape? The Lord of the Royal Fu family has said that today, if you are killed, Huangfu Ruoxi is my wife, so you will not die, it is impossible for heaven to do it. "


    "Come on, go up and chop Chu Feng!"


    Du Yaming wants to open his mouth to say what, but finally turned into a silent sigh, more than ten East Red Gate elite all flash out of the army knife swarming, such occasions, who still use guns, then will be laughed.


    Chu wind faces the East Red Gate of the swarm, sharp, gently sigh: "do not die will not die!"


    Suddenly, there were suddenly more than ten people in black on the stage of the performance platform without any one. Those members of the East Red Gate who rushed to the scene were all stunned. When they saw this scene, they gave a voice to warn: "be careful!"


    It was just late. A dozen Yihe masters suddenly appeared who had stabbed the Knights knife in their hands mercilessly. All the ten members of the East Red Gate died on the way of the charge. The atmosphere was stagnant. Besides some people like jingshangmang, no one thought that there would be a sudden emergence of masters here.


    But all this did not stop, the killing suddenly began, except for the important people, the East Red Gate, the Tianwang gate, the cold and wasteland group plum blossom meet were assassinated by Yihe masters. They were all suddenly appeared, all of which were fatal.


    In an instant, nearly 100 bodies fell on the ground. Jingshangmang clenched his fist. He regretted not bringing Jiahe master when he came, but also because of the reason in the Shajia defense area. He believed that as long as Shaqian was handled, Chu Feng was the result of death, but unexpectedly, Chu Feng came here with Yihe master.


    Suddenly, people around Shaqian were killed by all the joyous and master who appeared suddenly, even if they held the gun in their hands.At the moment when Sha Qian reacted to order Chu Feng to resolve the crisis, a knight''s knife seemed to appear from the air and put it directly on Sha Qian''s neck. There was not a trace of words, only a faint indifference. The light of the knife crossed. Sha Qian''s throat was cut and his blood burst.


    Seeing this, Sha Yan couldn''t bear to close his eyes. When Chu Feng asked him those words just now, he knew that his brother could not live today.


    His heart tingled, but he knew that death was the best result for Shaqian. At least there was a whole body here. If he died in other places, whether he could find the whole body was a problem.


    The situation turned around in an instant, and all the people of several major forces died in an instant. Du Shaofu, who was shouting like a duck with his throat cut off, did not seem to think that the situation could turn around so quickly. Seeing more than 100 experts controlling the scene, he could end their lives at any time.


    Chu Feng leaped down from the stage, and Sha Zhi said at the right moment: "Sha Qian is dead. Let go of your weapons. Let go of the past."


    Thousands of shajiajun surrounded the scene were in a daze. It seems that they didn''t expect Shaqian to die like this. Only when Shaqian''s bodyguards saw the death of the master, their eyes were bloodshot, and hundreds of people would start shooting.


    However, before their guns fired, there were endless gunshots around them. All of Shaqian''s guards were there as if they were dancing. Suddenly, thousands of people were shooting at them mercilessly. Only in a few minutes, hundreds of people fell to the ground. It''s not that they won''t shoot.


    But when they were about to shoot, they found that there were no bullets in their guns.


    The bloody scene severely shocked everyone on the scene. The shazhimei eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, and the eyes were also narrowed. Looking at the calm and calm Chu Feng with his hands on his back, he felt an open appreciation in his heart.


    After the troops separated, Gohan slightly bowed to the sand rock: "commander Sha, the strength of general Shaqian has been completely wiped out, and more than a dozen of his generals have also been killed by Yihe masters. Now there are no general Sha''s people in the whole Shajia defense area!"


    Sha Yan nodded gently without saying a word. He looked at Chu Feng and said, "I''m old. The bloody scene is not suitable for me. The wind is less convenient."


    He raised his hand and asked the middle-aged woman to send him back, instead of going to see the scene. Everyone who was shocked by the situation overturned, he knew that after today, the shajiajun was in name only. At least, it was not shajiajun inside. Maybe it was more appropriate to call Chu Jiajun, because he had never passed anything with Gohan valley.


    He also believed that Sha Zhi would not communicate with Sha Qian''s first confidant, but neither father nor daughter was able to communicate with him. The meaning is self-evident!


    Chu Feng watched Sha Yan leave with admiration in his eyes. Now we all think that Sha Yan was ready to make an alliance with him, but even though he knew everything, he didn''t say it. It''s not that he didn''t want to say it, but he knew that there were few people here today who could live and leave.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng went to Du Shaofu, raised his hand to take a saber and put it in front of Du Shaofu. He said faintly, "break your arm, get out!"


    Du Shaofu''s back was in a cold sweat. Like many people, he was surprised by the layout of the sandstone. Seeing Chu Feng''s knife in front of his eyes, he burst out in a fierce voice and said, "Chu Feng, I am the first inheritor of the Du family, the future young master of donghongmen. You are not the king of soft rice who can fight against it!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are cold, but at this time, Du Yaming suddenly bursts up and grabs the saber in Chu Feng''s hand and raises his hand to the rear.


    Du Shaofu, who was still scolding and yelling, broke out into a shrill scream. One arm fell to the ground, and the whole person fainted because of pain. Du Yaming waved Du''s seven jiao to help Du Shaofu. He picked up the hand and looked at Chu Feng. He said, "is that ok?"


    Chu Feng nodded and waved his finger: "go!" After Du Yaming admitted his failure in silence and walked out for a few meters, Chu Feng said faintly: "today''s gratitude and resentment, his daily newspaper, the iron hoof of the wind door, must step into the Xiangjiang River!"


    Du Yaming''s body was stagnant, but she did not stop to leave. Chu Feng was not dead. She was very sorry, but she found that she was also lucky.


    The departure of the East Red Gate completely laid the beginning of Chu Feng''s victory. Looking around the crowd around the scene, Chu Feng raised his hand: "general Gohan, kill it!"


    With the Chu Feng''s command, Gohan did not hesitate to press down his hand, and the gunshot was loud. This time, in addition to Jing shangmang, Zhongmei Zhizi and others did not die. Tianwangmen and the cold wasteland regiment who lost Tiancan and Yinrou men all fell into a pool of blood, with a miserable death and no one alive.


    With a playful look at Jing Shang Mang, Chu Feng said with a faint smile: "Jing Shang Huang Shao, you lost again. When you sent Jiahe master to intercept me at the wharf, I remember it deeply!"


    Jing shangmang is also tough. He has completely calmed down from his initial shock. If only Yihe master appears, he is confident that he can still resolve it. However, Sha Qian''s death is totally beyond his expectation, or that Sha Yan will give up his younger brother, which is doomed to the present stalemate.


    Waving his hand to let the two members of the club go away, Jing shangmang walked forward and said coldly: "the wind is less powerful, I feel ashamed, but as a knight, I hope that the wind will give me a chance to die with dignity!"Chu Feng''s eyes are more than a bit of fun, know that Jing shangmang is to win his way out of trouble through the war, is it just possible?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    With the death and departure of Tiancan, Zhan Jin and Du Yaming, Jing shangmang has no hope of victory.


    In particular, the death of Sha Qian and the indifference of Sha Yan made Jing shangmang smell a terrible crisis. He didn''t want to die. After their death in the four fields of Yuren mountain, Jing shangman wanted to live longer than others, because he knew that he would be able to stand on the top of Weiss and fulfill his ancestors'' wishes in 20 years.


    It is also because of this that Jing shangmang took the initiative to come to the corner domain this time, in order to kill Chu Feng and increase the upper level capital, but the development at the moment is beyond his imagination.


    So he can only choose to fight Chu Feng fairly and find a chance to win Chu Feng. Now it seems that the situation is incomprehensible, but Jing Shangmao understands that as long as he wins Chu Feng, he will naturally have a way to live.


    But Jing Shang mang can see things clearly, Chu Feng can naturally think of, in the eyes of a little more fun.


    Jing Shang mang saw Chu Feng did not answer, and his body was straight as a javelin: "how is the wind so wise and powerful that I dare not fight?" He shook his head and sighed, "if that''s the case, then I really have to wonder if the people who went to Weiss to mess in the first place were less windy."


    The Chu wind just shrugged his shoulders.


    Although he is absolutely sure that Jing shangmang can be defeated, Chu Feng does not have so much thought to speculate about this man. Who knows what hidden killing moves he has, and what fair fight he has with others in controlling the absolute situation? In Chu Feng''s creed, that''s a fool.


    Seeing Chu Feng not moved, Jing shangmang''s heart also began to have a little bottomless, narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "the wind is less, you should consider clearly, after this time, whether you can resist the crush of several big forces."


    The tianwangmen, donghongmen, the cold and desolate regiment, now with the plum blossom club and the Huangfu family, Jing shangmang believes that even if Chu Feng wins today, the future will not be so easy.


    For Jing shangmang, he could be so calm and calm at this time. Chu Feng also showed some appreciation. He spread out his hands and said, "I personally appreciate you, but I absolutely control your life and death. Why should I fight with you? I''m not an idiot!"


    Jing shangmang, who had always been gentle and modest, laughed and looked around him with a sneer and said, "the wind is less. If it is like this, then you are wrong. Although I respect shangmang now, there are few people around me, but without the help of Sha Jiajun, you don''t pay anything and want my life?"


    This is Jing shangmang''s strong confidence in his own strength and the background of the plum blossom club. Although the shajiajun is powerful, it is only in this corner. The club''s tentacles are all over the world to help Chu Feng kill himself. People who believe in shajiajun will still consider the consequences.


    The people in charge can die, but the important people can''t be killed. This is the advantage of the superior.


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, showing a touch of ridicule, jingshangmang''s self-confidence, if it was in the past, may have a little use, but now for Chu Feng, no effect.


    Pointing to Fu Dina and wenzhuzi, the smile was indescribable: "respect and respect the emperor, you really have many allies, but do you think I have no allies? White tiger gang and blue cell believe that as long as I Chu Feng gives enough benefits, even Sha Jiajun will stand with me! "


    "Do you think I''m fighting alone, so now you have to think about the consequences of your death?"


    Chu Feng''s words made Jing shangmang look stiff. He just focused on measuring the strength of Fengmen and his plum blossom club and tianwangmen, but he ignored that chufeng also had allies.


    The eyes are a little more dignified. If the white tiger gang and blue cell really stand together with Chu Feng, it will not be good news for anyone. One is the regiment that controls most of the world''s arms smuggling, and the other is blue cell, which is included in the ranks of terrorists. All these are so difficult.


    The scene blowing a light cold wind, rolling up the bloody smell of that place, so that everyone has the feeling of disgust.


    Just at this time, when Jing shangmang was ready to open his mouth, he suddenly heard a few bangs. Fu Dina stood there arrogantly, holding a gun still filled with gunpowder.


    Looking at Jingshang mang with an unbelievable look in his eyes, he said: "it''s fair and absolute in all ages. Now I can tell you that Chu Feng is my man. In the future, as long as he needs to, the white tiger gang will cooperate with his actions unconditionally, even if Wang Jing is bloody!"


    Fu Dina directly uses her own cruel means to show her and Chu Feng''s camp and kill Jing shangmang. No matter what the reason is, the white tiger gang will not be able to cooperate with the plum blossom club in the future.


    Chu Feng looks at Fu Dina with more praise. This time, the person in charge of the white tiger Gang must be in charge. Fu Dina directly uses this hand to worsen the relationship between the white tiger gang and the plum blossom club, which reduces the future cooperation. It seems to be an unwise choice, but it is the most correct way.


    Jing shangmang stares at the bleeding wound on his chest. Three shots have completely killed his vitality. He looks at Fu Dina painfully, and seems not to believe that she will prove her position in this way.


    At this time, Wen Zhuzi, who had been silent, also stood up and shot Jing shangmang''s head off. He hummed: "just now we cooperated with tianwangmen to deter auntie. We should be ready to die!"Then he turned to Chu Feng and said, "with less wind, we may not be friends in the future, but we may not necessarily be enemies. If we fight against tianwangmen, we can cooperate for a short time."


    Chu Feng knew that wenzhuzi was just doing something to show something, similar to Fu Dina, so that blue cell could not reconcile with tianwangmen this time, and even more could not cooperate with plum blossom club. After all, Wen Zhuzi fired the shot that killed Jing shangmang''s head, and the reason was very good.


    At the beginning of the club and tianwangmen cooperation, as long as the situation is completely settled, they will start with wenzhuzi. Now it is OK for wenzhuzi to return courtesy.


    Seemingly simple things, but Chu Feng''s heart can only be moved, Fu Dina and wenzhuzi use their own way to reduce the pressure on themselves a lot, at least not too fierce.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and saw Jing shangmang, who was a low-key person of Yingming I, died here now. It can be said that there is no value at all, but it also counts Chu Feng''s worry. He said to Sha Zhi, who is still shocked, "Miss Sha, it''s a little bit of heart to draw five tons from my share to blue cells."


    Wenzhuzi also did not refuse, chuckled: "then I am not polite!"


    Under the influence of several forces on the scene, Chi Ko of China and the United States brought four members of the plum blossom club here. In addition to Zhongmei Zhizi''s frown, the other four people''s faces were dignified. It was not that they didn''t want to save Shang Mang, but hundreds of guns made them dare not move at all.


    The plum blossom meeting emperor Shao died of no value in this way. While their hearts were oppressed, they were also deeply helpless.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked at him. He raised a warm smile and said, "originally, I want nothing left, but I also need you to go back and spread some news." Pointing to Jing shangmang''s corpse on the ground, he said word by word: "because of his stupidity, he ganged up to deal with me. Ben Shao swore that he would set foot in Wangjing again in his lifetime."


    "The hero monument is gone, but there is still a shrine. If I get rid of it, I can be comforted to be oppressed today!"


    At the beginning, many people would scoff at Chu Feng''s words, but in a short period of time, Chu Feng solved the crisis with powerful means, and no one would think that he was just a person with bad luck, because such a person had once or twice luck.


    However, it seems that today, Chu Feng, faced with the oppression of several major forces, and Sha Qian, the villain, can defuse it calmly. This is the embodiment of his ability.


    Many people look at Chu Feng with awe in their eyes. A trace of hatred in Sha Zhi''s eyes is also unconsciously removed. Arrogant people are annoying, but it may be difficult for a woman with capital and arrogance to be indifferent.


    Zhongmei Zhizi waves to let people pick up Jing shangmang''s body and turn to leave, without saying a word, only simple indifference. Chu Feng looks at her back and sighs in his heart. I hope you don''t let me down!


    Everything started quickly and went quickly. Under the absolute control of Chu Feng, an irreversible crisis was resolved. Along with the changes of Sha family, Chu Feng and his officers looked at Chu Feng with admiration and gratitude.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. When China and the United States made a crisis gesture to him, chufeng asked Yihe Mingzi to sneak in and let her find Zhan Jin to take a chance to kill him. But now Zhan Jin ran away, and he was expected to see the situation.


    A pity in the dark, Chu Feng didn''t mean to blame, but let Yihe Mingzi retreat to the side and look at the bloody scene: "general Gohan, clean it up!"


    The middle-aged woman who started to send Shayan away also came over and said politely to Chu Feng: "the wind is less. The sand commander invites you to sit down there!" Then he said to Sha Zhi, "Miss, commander Sha wants you to go."


    Sha Zhi may not have thought of anything like this, but an old fox like Shayan must have a little insight. Chu Feng nods slightly and orders them to take a rest temporarily. In addition, she quietly asks Jesse to prepare. Although it seems that the storm has passed, Zhan Jin has not died, and Chu Feng is not at ease.


    Fu Dina looked sideways at Chu Feng and left with the middle-aged woman. She curled her lips and said, "I feel that there will be more people in the back palace with less wind!"


    Jesse only concerned about the injury of her solitary life. She said without returning to her head: "what is it? I''m not happy to think of my sister or which sister wants to be a little girl."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    Chu Feng and Sha Zhi were taken to Sha Zhi''s residence.


    Because of Sha Qian''s rebellion, there is blood all over the place around Shayan''s residence. As the new residence is still being cleaned up, Sha Yan chooses to come to Sha Zhi''s quiet residence and prepare to have a good chat with Chu Feng.


    When Chu Feng and Sha Zhi walked into the hall, a strong smell of tea came from the air. After a deep smell, Chu Feng knew that it was Pu''er for more than ten years!


    Sha Yan is sitting in a wheelchair and soaking tea in front of the living room table. If he doesn''t know his identity for the first time, Chu Feng thinks that he will only think that he is an old man who steals his life. He is not connected with Shayan, the rising overlord of iron and blood.


    The middle-aged woman quietly walked to the back of the sandstone and stood like a wooden man.


    Sha Yan didn''t realize that people were coming. He just made his own tea carefully. He washed the tea and finished it in one breath. Without decades of precipitation, he couldn''t have such a skillful technique, which completely stimulated the strong aroma of Pu''er tea.


    After pouring three cups of tea in succession, Shayan quietly threw out a sentence: "sit down!"


    Chu Feng and Sha Zhi stood beside them without making a sound just now. At the moment, they walked over and sat down. Sha Yan pushed two cups of tea in front of them, and raised a smile on his face: "for several years, others have made tea for me, but I haven''t made it myself. How do you feel if you taste it?"


    Before Chu Feng came, he thought that Shayan must have asked how things were handled, but now he started to completely subvert Chu Feng''s idea. But after careful consideration, it is clear that Shayan must have its own channels to understand.


    Taking a sip of the tea in front of him, Chu Feng frowned deeply. He could be sure that Shayan was a master at making tea, but the cup of tea in his hand was too bitter.


    When putting down the tea cup, Chu Feng sipped his tongue, and felt the fragrance of the air in his mouth.


    "Pu''er tastes bitter, so when you make tea, you just put a little tea on it. But for many years, I like to put three times the tea of others and taste the bitter and astringent. But in the end, I found that although it was bitter at the beginning, the last fragrance was fascinating."


    "It''s like life, like my life for decades."


    Chufeng eyebrows stretch, raised a smile, picked up the tea to drink again, this time after careful taste put down, chufeng whispered: "first bitter after sweet, for life, even if the sand commander has been in such a position, do not forget the bitter, simple tea can play a role in alertness, Chu Feng admire!"


    Sha Yan began to laugh, showing appreciation and said, "Sha Zhi has drunk this tea before, but she has never drunk it again because she is too bitter. Less wind means less wind!"


    Chu Feng smiles and drinks all the tea in the cup. He also has a new understanding of the overlord of the corner region. He will not forget the past because of how high he stands now. As long as he does not admit defeat, no one can easily defeat him.


    Waiting for Chu Feng to put down the teacup, Shayan began to open his mouth again: "less wind, I don''t know what you think of sand weaving?"


    "She?"


    Chu Feng was astonished how Sha Yan suddenly asked such a question, but she would not ask for no reason. Sha Zhi was also worried and might not agree at first. But Chu Feng solved all the crises with a little help. She also wanted to know what kind of person she was in Chu Feng''s heart.


    When Sha Yan nodded gently, Chu Feng took a look at Sha Zhi and said, "Miss Sha has a hard mind. She is not a person who easily succumbs. She has a strong purpose. As long as she is given a chance, she may be able to create a miracle. The only weakness is fatal. There is only one weakness."


    Sand rock faint smile: "what?"


    Chu Feng did not play with any mystery, whispered back: "eager for quick success and instant benefit, too strong, do not know the way to choose!"


    This can be said to be an advantage, but it can also be said to be a disadvantage. Just like meeting a person like yourself, Shazhi can only be the one who suffers losses.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s evaluation, Sha Zhi said coldly, "fart!"


    "Feng Shao is right."


    But Sha Yan then said lightly: "girl, you can do all kinds of things. You are even stronger than many men, but you have some strong personality. It''s easy to suffer losses. When you do things, you should be soft when you should be soft, when you should be hard, when you should be soft, when you should be soft, when you should be soft, you can only be yourself.


    In addition, even if you have a certain degree of assurance, you also need to explore what you think. After several considerations, if you just want to do it, you will still suffer from the loss. "


    With a faint smile on his face, he could not see the look of the overlord on his face: "just as you suffered losses on the hands of little wind twice, but you couldn''t get anything, didn''t you?"


    Sha Zhi''s face, which was still angry, turned red at the sound of the speech. She suffered two losses in Chu Feng''s hands. One was in the jungle, the other was in her residence. Once she was tough when she was inappropriate, and once she paid the price for using the wrong method. Looking at the middle-aged woman standing behind the sandstone, Sha Zhi was full of shyness.Chufeng was also very embarrassed when he heard the speech. He thought that he had played with Shazhi and knew it. Unexpectedly, Shayan knew it. Chu Feng couldn''t help thinking that even if he didn''t do it today, maybe Shaqian and he could not do anything.


    Looking at her bowed daughter and embarrassed Chu Feng, Sha Yan didn''t continue this topic, but said faintly: "I''m old. The future is your young people''s era. What should be done and what should not be done is your business. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. I can''t guide the younger generation for a lifetime."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and Shazhi nodded weakly.


    At this time, the middle-aged woman behind him answered the phone and said, "Chen Dongyan has disappeared with 500 Sha family special soldiers."


    Sha Yan frowned, then stretched out, no surprise, no joy of the mouth: "girl, go, see what''s going on!" Then also said to Chu Feng: "wind less, you also follow it, my daughter is a little bad temper, but the heart is still good, please teach her!"


    Then she raised her hand and asked the middle-aged woman to push herself away. Sha Zhi raised her head and blinked. How could she feel that there was any ambiguity in the words just now?


    Chu Feng is also open mouth, sand weaving is not clear, but he can understand the meaning of sandstone, bother to teach his daughter? And after knowing he played with his daughter? Chu Feng looked at Sha Zhi like that, but she still had to forget it. I don''t know that one night this woman will give me a bullet, and it will be unjust to die.


    To avoid what Sha Zhi thought, Chu Feng stood up and asked, "who is Chen Dongyan?"


    Sha Zhi, interrupted by Chu Feng, didn''t continue to think about it. She also got up and said in a bad tone: "a person who didn''t hate you at the beginning, but now absolutely wants to kill you."


    Chu Feng was shocked. He didn''t know that guy. Why did he want to kill me?


    Sha Zhi threw out a sentence when she went outside: "it was a son adopted by my second uncle 15 years ago, just like my brother. Now my second uncle is dead in the hands of wenzhuzi and fudina, but it''s because of you. If you don''t resolve the crisis, my second uncle will not die!"


    "In addition, Chen Dongyan is a very humble man, but my father said that he is absolutely the top three in the Shajia defense area with individual combat ability."


    Chufeng shook his head with a wry smile and finally knew why Shayan wanted to follow him. However, this person might threaten his own safety. Chu Feng also needs to be careful.


    Half an hour later, they came to a barracks in the second defense area. A sergeant came up and said respectfully, "Miss Sha!"


    "What''s going on?" he said


    It turns out that after Sha Qian''s plot was defeated, his adopted son Chen Dongyan suddenly appeared in the second defense area and took away 500 special combat soldiers. Finally, the person in charge of the military camp found that he had not put it on record in the sixth defense area, so he quickly spread the news.


    After that, the sergeant added: "in addition, the 5000 troops that went out on patrol yesterday have not come back yet. After contacting people from the periphery, they have gone to the East, and the people taken away by Chen Dongyan are also going to the East, but there is no trace of them!"


    "Five thousand more?"


    Sha Zhi''s face changed and his eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the speech. There were many forces in the corner area, but the power of thousands of people was few. Now Chen Dongyan left with 500 special combat soldiers, and there were another 5000 people converging in the past. Sha Zhi vaguely guessed what.


    Without hesitation, he ordered: "tell me immediately the third, fourth and fifth defense area, and let them be ready to go out at any time. Chen Dongyan takes people away. If we do things in the name of shajiajun, we will be very passive."


    Almost Sha Zhi had just finished, a man ran to open his mouth: "Miss Sha, five minutes ago came the news that Chen Dongyan and more than 5000 people carried out a paramilitary attack on a small force of 500 people 15 kilometers away from us. It has been destroyed, and now it continues to move forward!"


    Just now, the news came. Sha Zhi''s face suddenly turned pale. He frowned and said, "let the six defense area send news to the major forces in the diagonal region. This is Chen Dongyan''s personal behavior and has nothing to do with our Shajia army."


    Chu Feng stood by and did not speak. Chen Dongyan took 500 people away. It can be said that because of Sha Qian''s death, what happened to the 5000 people who went out yesterday? Thinking of Sha Qian''s death, Chu Feng looked at the distance and guessed something!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    During the day, the accident of shajiajun has been spread out slowly. People who know the news all sigh with emotion. Sha Qian is also a hero in the Jiaoyu area. It can be said that he is really six relatives. However, such a person died in the second rebellion, and many people feel a little regret.


    At the same time, he began to pay attention to Chu Feng, who was able to save himself from danger even under the conspiracy of several major forces. Although it was because of the hidden problem of sending out experts, he could reduce the danger in advance, which made people dare not despise.


    However, all the news has not yet been digested. When Chen Dongyan, the adopted son of Sha Qian, took away 500 special combat soldiers and worked with 5000 people to clean up the surrounding forces, the forces still feeling worried, for fear that the crazy General Chen Dongyan would clean up their territory.


    Under the night, the lights were still bright in the sixth defense area. Sha Zhi was sitting at the head of the army with an ugly face. After this battle, Sha Zhi could no longer be the commander of the Shajia army.


    But the news that came back was that Sha Zhi, who got a firm position, was not in a good mood.


    Although cleaning up the surrounding forces can make shajiajun''s hegemony more invincible, thinking that Chen Dongyan is leading the shajiajun, everyone who died once fought for the Shajia army, but now he is dead in Chen Dongyan''s ambition. Sha Zhi''s heart is filled with an irresistible killing opportunity.


    Gohan sits on one side and temporarily kills Shaqian''s team. His prestige in shajiajun is second only to Shazhi.


    Seeing Sha Zhi''s face was not very good, he still spoke cautiously: "Miss Sha, the news from the front has come back. During the day to now, Chen Dongyan, with more than 5000 people, has swept away five small forces with hundreds of people. At present, it has caused the reaction of various forces. He asked whether Sha Jiajun wanted to tear up the promise of Sha''s command."


    "After all, commander Sha announced a few years ago that the shajiajun would not slaughter any forces unless they were forced to do so."


    Sha Zhi narrowed her eyes. Naturally, she also knew that her father, whose foundation was not stable, made such a promise in order not to cause great casualties to the Shajia army. After all, the number of people in the surrounding major forces was no less than that of the Shajia army. When it moved, she would hurt the enemy by 1000 and lose 800.


    At the beginning, if the sand rock continued to fight, it was easy to create a situation of alliance of all parties!


    At present, Chen Dongyan has broken the tranquility of Jiaoyu for many years. Sha Zhi does not know how to explain to all parties. After all, thousands of Shajia troops have appeared. Without the order of the supreme commander, no one can send so many people to war.


    The meeting room fell into silence. Although it''s none of your business now, if you fight like this, it will certainly affect the Shajia defense area. Everyone looks at Sha Zhi, because Sha Yan has already brought words to the middle-aged woman just now. In the future, unless it is a very big matter, Sha Zhi will decide everything.


    At this time, the door of the meeting room was opened, and an officer of the Sha family came in with a dignified look in his eyes: "Miss Sha, Chen Dongyan has declared to the public that in order to avenge his adoptive father, he has decided to fight against the Sha family. Who is willing to stand by his side will get a piece of cake when dividing the Sha family in the future."


    "On the contrary, if you don''t stand with him, the thunder will be destroyed!"


    Shazhi frowned more deeply and asked in a low voice, "and then?"


    Looking at the people in the meeting room, the officer of the Sha family sighed back: "at present, more than 30 of the hundreds of forces near the Shajia defense area have responded to Chen Dongyan''s call, and are now converging in his direction. This is just the beginning. If we do not make a decision, there may be many forces loyal."


    The generals of Shajia army in the conference room were all wrinkled up. They felt that it was a troubled time. This matter has not been a matter of the Shajia family until now. The death of a Shaqian has caused turmoil in the entire corner region, which they did not expect.


    At the same time, they are also worried that if the surrounding countries take advantage of this opportunity, the Shajia army will be even more dangerous.


    After pondering for a while, Sha Zhi couldn''t find a suitable solution. She moved her eyes and saw Chu Feng, whose father told him that he could appear in the meeting room. She opened her mouth and said, "there is little wind. I don''t know what solution you have for such a thing at present?"


    Chu Feng himself just wanted to come and be a soy sauce group. If it was suitable and beneficial, he would take part in any opinions.


    At this moment, Sha Zhi asked, and the people also looked at Chu Feng. They still respected the first legendary boy of the holy Dynasty. Although he was an outsider, he had a place as long as he could get their respect.


    Seeing that everyone was led to his body by Sha Zhi''s words, he thought of the old man sitting in the wheelchair. Chu Feng said with a sly smile: "I''m a fighter in the underground world. This is a military battlefield. I can''t get on the stage!"


    Gohan laughed and took Chu Feng''s words and said: "it''s wrong to say that the wind is less. The struggle in the underground world is the same as that in the battlefield. The only difference is the contest between cold weapons and hot weapons. If fengshao can defeat half of the holy Dynasty in a short period of time, there must be some extraordinary means."


    The rest of them nodded, and obviously agreed with Gohan.Chu Feng felt his nose, and it was not impossible to know Gohan''s plan. He thought about standing up and going to the back to see the huge map of the corner. It standardized the garrison of all countries and had other forces of size.


    The mouth slightly raised, Chu Feng Wenrun said: "Sha Jiajun now explains how many estimates others will only doubt that it is the ambition of the shajiajun, want to swallow the whole corner, the explanation is wronged, not explain is the same way, I think it is better!"


    Turning to look at all of them, Chu Feng said in a word: "send absolute force to put out the forces to Chen Dongyan, and announce that who stands with Chen Dongyan is the enemy of the shajiajun, so that it can not only deter all forces of the alliance together."


    "Most importantly, iron blood is sometimes the best way to explain it!"


    People in the conference room are quiet. The way Chu Feng said may be the best way to solve the situation. However, the idea of the shajiajun always seeking peace is different. It is believed that as long as several forces are put out, some forces can be deterred, but some forces will be disgusted.


    Looking at the look of everyone, Chu Feng can not know what they are thinking, so it doesn''t matter how to stand hands: "of course, this is my suggestion. If you think it is not appropriate, you can deny it. Of course, I personally still think that others have no trust in you, then why do you need others to believe you have no ambition?"


    Turning around, Chu Feng''s hand drew a circle on the whole map, as if to say to himself: "it is not easy to convince others that ancient times is a difficult thing, the only way is to have only one voice!"


    "If the shajiajun does what the wind is less, the FUBU family will provide full support for weapons. Tank aircraft, the weak points of the shajiajun, can also be properly discussed!"


    If Chu Feng makes everyone hesitate a little more, then the words of fudina undoubtedly make this hesitation more loose. The full support of the FUBU family is not available to any force.


    Only if we do according to Chu Feng, if one is not well handled, it will cause the rebound of the whole corner forces, but it will make them all gather under Chen Dongyan''s flag. It is definitely not a good news for the corner, which is definitely a devastating disaster.


    For the shajiajun, who has lived steadily for several years, the war seems to have gone far away. At this moment, there are some instinctive rejection.


    Chu Feng is not in a hurry. He has already made a good budget. This time, he has not only been playing soy sauce, but the passing and failure of shajiajun has little influence on Chu Feng. However, there can only be one result.


    This time, Shazhi also did not have a casual opening. Although Chu Feng was excluded from saying that he was impulsive and not stable, he could not deny that Chu Feng was right, or he would not lose his body.


    Just according to Chu Feng said to do, the cost is too big, sand weaving can not make a decision for a while.


    The conference room was completely quiet, everyone didn''t open up, all thinking about the scheme Chu Feng said. If there is no supplement from fudina, they will definitely overturn Chu Feng''s idea, but now, in a word from fudina, they have to consider the implementation of the scheme carefully.


    When the room was completely silent, a seat on the table rang, and the shaggan turned his head. Gohan pressed the on key to completely hands-free.


    After a while, the voice of Shayan was coming from the other end of the phone: "I have heard about the meeting room. I should not have participated in too many opinions since I was old. After all, the future era is yours, but this time Chen Dongyan played a lot, so I will say another word for the old man!"


    Everyone looks at the plane, waiting for a word from the sandstone, and we can predict that the saying of sandstone may change the situation in the whole corner.


    More than ten seconds of silence, the voice of Shayan rang again: "as the supreme commander of Shajia army, I now officially grant the right of acting command of the Chu fengsha family to help Shajia walk through this time. No matter what his decision is, it is necessary to fight first or stay quietly. All major prevention areas of Shajia will comply with it with it all the time!"


    The voice fell, the phone came to the beep, the conference room only that ring through the heart of the voice, all eyes were more surprised and shocked.


    Chu wind rose with a smile, and stood up, pressed the seat machine with his finger, and let the beep sound disappear. Looking at the heavy eyes of the people present, the light said, "let the people in the first defense zone withdraw to the rear, and all the other five military defense zones are ready for war, waiting for me to hear!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    Chu Feng becomes the acting commander of shajiajun!


    No one thought of this. Even Sha Zhi was in a daze after hearing the news. Until Chu Feng gave the order to leave the meeting room, all the people seemed to come back from the meditation. They looked at each other and could not understand it. But they came from the sand rock, and they had to obey.


    After saying goodbye to Sha Zhi one by one, all the generals returned to their defense areas to prepare for the next possible war, but they did not know how Chu Feng was going to implement it.


    Sha Zhi sat alone in the conference room. After a long time, Sha Zhi got up and went out of the meeting room. She looked out at all the moving Shajia defense areas. Looking at other places, she saw the shadow of Chu Feng. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She thought about going to the new residence of Shayan. She wanted to find out what her father was thinking.


    Although Chu Feng is strong, he is an outsider after all.


    Chu Feng, who left the conference room, did not return to the fourth defense area, but asked Gu Ming and Jesse to come over, and then left the Shajia defense area. Now Chu Feng, who has the highest authority of the Shajia army, can go anywhere.


    An hour after Chu Feng left the Shajia defense area, he went to see the sandstone and then came to Sha Zhi at the exit of the second defense area. Looking at the first defense area that had been emptied, Chu Feng frowned and asked, "where is the wind going?"


    The defense officer shook his head and said, "I don''t know. We don''t need to pay attention to the lack of wind, so he left with two people."


    Sha Zhi didn''t go there to be an officer in the defense area. He looked at the night when there was no one in front of him. At this time, he did not prepare for the war in the sixth defense area, but ran out. What did he want to play? If it was not Yan Luo and they were still in the fourth defense area, Sha Zhi would have thought that Chu Feng was taking the opportunity to find a way to run, and he would not be involved in this matter.


    Recalling his father''s words just now, Sha Zhi''s face turned unnaturally red and said, "wait, if the wind is less, let me know as soon as possible!"


    In a remote jungle 15 kilometers away from Shajia defense area, a car stops here. Chu Feng and Jie Si stand on a smooth big stone with solitary life. They have no words and seem to be waiting for something.


    All of a sudden, there was a rustling sound in the jungle, and soon a dark shadow appeared from the jungle, silent, and there was no sound other than the sound of footsteps.


    Chu Feng swept over these people and said with appreciation, "it''s really the top three mercenaries in the world. It''s not easy to see it!"


    Jesse raised her delicate face and was obviously proud of the lion she had made herself: "that''s it


    "Jesse!"


    Chu Feng knew that pride of Jiesi, but this pride is a good thing. If he has no confidence in his own team, how can he go to war with others? After calling out, he pointed to thousands of violent lion members and said, "you and Gu Ming lead their soldiers in two ways. Whoever gets close to Chen Dongyan, you will kill them."


    "What''s the bottom line?" Jesse asked, suppressing the hot blooded impulse


    Chu Feng shook his head to go to the car, his fingers across the night sky: "no chicken or dog left!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng directly gets on the car and drives back to the Shajia defense area. As for what to do, Chu Feng believes that Jiesi and Gu Ming can complete it well. He even sends a pillow just as he wants to sleep. Chu Feng doesn''t mind stirring up the storm in the corner.


    Soon after Chu Feng left, Gu Ming and Jie Si took 1500 people and the weapons provided by FUBU family disappeared in the vast night.


    Chu Feng quickly returned to the Shajia defense area and drove straight in. When the sixth defense area stopped, a tall and hot figure stood at the door of the command room. Who was Sha Zhi?


    Just want to open the door to get out of the car, Sha Zhi quickly came to the car and said, "take me back!"


    Chufeng curled his mouth and secretly made some nerve, but he quickly started the car and drove toward the bamboo forest in the fifth defense area. Sha Zhi sat beside him in silence, and his whole face was gloomy, as if someone owed her a hundred thousand and eighty thousand yuan. Chu Feng, who was driving the car, could feel the chill.


    Ten minutes later, the car stopped in front of the bamboo grove where no one was watching. Sha Zhi finally said, "what did you say to my father? Why did he want you to be the acting commander of the Sha family army? Besides, he asked me..."


    The last sentence, Sha Zhi said half did not continue to speak, pretty face is not natural emergence of a touch of shyness, in such a strong woman, it is really rare to see.


    Although Sha Zhi didn''t finish, Chu Feng guessed something vaguely and said with a smile, "commander Sha and I didn''t say anything. Maybe he thinks I''m handsome. So let me be the acting commander. In addition, does commander Sha want you to follow me well, and it''s best to be a member of my palace?"


    "How do you know?" The shy Shazhi was stunned when he heard the words, and then his face turned angry. He hummed, "you said it''s not you. If it wasn''t for you, how could my father let me be your woman? You shameless guy, I''ll take possession of me by force, and I''ll follow you all my life."


    "I tell you, don''t daydream, I don''t like you!"


    Sha Zhi crackled and said a lot. Chu Feng listened with a smile until Sha Zhi finished. Chu Feng pressed the button and the door next to Sha Zhi opened. Chu Feng said faintly, "get out of the car!"Still want to continue to say Shazhi blinked his eyes, on the pretty face emerged sullen: "Chu wind!"


    Originally, she thought Chu Feng would give her a reasonable explanation, or a little explanation. After all, Chu Feng''s clean body was indeed played by Chu Feng. But Chu Feng''s indifferent attitude made Sha Zhi feel uncomfortable and wanted to blow his eggs.


    Sha Zhi''s mouth was open, and some didn''t believe what he heard. But when he saw Chu Feng''s face like this, the whole person blew up, and he waved his fist at chufeng.


    Chu Feng raised his hand to block it, but Sha Zhi continued to fight against Chu Feng in the narrow space. He also scolded: "you rascal, I''ll kill you if you play with others."


    Chu Feng frowned, waved two fingers under the Shazhi''s armpit, and attacked the fierce Shazhi. His body fell down on the chair with a soft look in his eyes. How could it be so?


    Returning to God, he was inexplicably made by Chu Feng. Sha Zhi angrily said, "do you want to go on me again?"


    A few minutes later, the car began to shake, accompanied by Sha Zhi''s hysterical curse: "I hit my head on the roof, you son of a bitch Easy, you think I''m not made of meat Oh


    Chu Feng slammed the door and waved to the sand weaving lying on the ground: "plaything, goodbye!"


    Standing up without hysterical roar, she just bit his lip and looked at the direction of the car leaving. Sha Zhi said fiercely, "Chu Feng, don''t you think I have a big chest and no brain type, so I think I''m a plaything. Wait for me. One day, I want you to love me willingly."


    Just like an oath, Sha Zhi left a word and walked inside. On the way, Sha Zhi took out a phone call and said calmly, "father, I want to take over the wolf killing team!"


    Want to change Sha Zhi''s self-confidence and blow her self-esteem, let her know that the reality is cruel, but Chu Feng did not know that it was just a move that created a queen of the future corner. Otherwise, she would regret not giving Shazhi that foot.


    Chu Feng didn''t fight anything. Ha ha, before he sat down, he said directly: "the second to the sixth defense area, we will send 20000 people to the Shajia defense area 15 kilometers away. As long as there is any enemy, we will put out the thunder. In addition, we will wait for my news at any time. When necessary, we will attack and sweep the whole corner area."


    Everyone was shocked and looked at Chu Feng who had already sat down and wanted to say something. But Chu Feng said, "carry out the order!"


    The officers from the second to the sixth defense area were a little surprised by Chu Feng''s arrangement, but they had already given orders to carry out. Eight people left the command room quickly. Gohan, who was standing on the side, watched all the people leave. He took a step forward and asked, "there is little wind. They are all out. Can you arrange something for me?"


    Chu Feng patted Gohan on the shoulder and said with a smile: "although Sha Qian is dead, there are still a lot of his subordinates. Select these people and fight with the help of this wind!"


    Gohan was stunned. Didn''t he have to wait and watch before he attacked? But look at Chu Feng that meaningful smile, PA salute: "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    The fire of war will not die out!


    In the middle of the night, Jiaoyu suddenly remembered the continuous sound of guns, which had not happened after the Shajia established their dominant position. At the moment, there was a fire of war everywhere, which was much fiercer than in the daytime. People of various forces who were already in fear were thinking about the way out.


    This night, two teams of mysterious armed forces of thousands of people were killed. All those who wanted to approach Chen Dongyan were mercilessly attacked. In one night, nearly 10000 people of thirteen forces were put out, which caused the shock of all major forces. It was really cruel to eliminate so many people in one night.


    While we were wondering which force was fishing in troubled waters, the sixth defense area of Shajia defense area issued a voice, which was responsible for the thirteen forces that did not leave a dog or a chicken tonight. At the same time, it announced that whoever stood with Chen Dongyan or even had the intention to stand with Chen Dongyan was the enemy of Shajia army.


    The bloody means and cruel declaration made those forces that were going to approach Chen Dongyan temporarily stop. The shajiajun seems to have come to Zhenge this time, and it seems that a strong team has been deployed.


    At the same time, a surprising news came out that the two thousand masked armed forces attacked those forces with hundreds of people and nearly one thousand people without any difference. It was like the guerrilla war before the holy reign, which suddenly killed a group of people and then quickly withdrew, making people unable to defend themselves.


    Then someone identified these people from the corpses left behind. More than 30 forces in total questioned the shajiajun whether they wanted to take advantage of the chaos to wipe out the rest of the forces.


    The news made the already tense situation even more tense. However, the acting commander said, "the masked armed forces can see that they are fishing in troubled waters. The shajiajun dare to admit to exterminate the thirteen evil forces, but dare not admit to attacking other forces?" The shajiajun''s answer to this is that those people are not Shajia''s.


    The reasonable and well founded answers have made it impossible for all forces to reprimand shajiajun again, but they have left a gap in their hearts. No matter whether this is provocation or the shajiajun''s desire to cover it up, all forces have lost their initial calm and began to think about the way out for the future.


    Because no one is sure they won''t be the next target.


    When the East turned white, the Shajia rebels led by Chen Dongyan also moved. After three hours of rapid action, they put out two forces totaling more than 3000 people at 10 o''clock in the morning, and announced again that those who did not stand with him would die!


    At one time, the situation in the corner region was all over the corner, and everyone was thinking about the problem of the team. Although Chen Dongyan only had more than 5000 people, it was difficult for ordinary forces to contend with their excellent weapons and strong fighting capacity.


    On the other hand, the announcement of shajiajun also made them in a dilemma. If they did not follow Chen Dongyan, they would be killed by Shajia army if they chose to stand with Chen Dongyan. Many forces were in a dilemma for a time.


    At this time, a force of more than 4000 people came to the fore, and it was from the distant treasurer town.


    The leader Mamba announced to all the forces that the situation in the corner region is now in turmoil, and it is obviously impossible for us to seek only a corner of peace. He called on those who did not want to eat a peaceful meal for the sake of war to form a peace army with him to fight against Shajia army and Chen Dongyan''s blood.


    Manba''s announcement didn''t take long to get the effect of several forces. They quickly gathered together to go to the place where Mamba was located, to prevent being killed by Chen Dongyan''s thunder, and to prevent being killed by shajiajun. However, they were more worried about the former. Shajiajun claimed that only by standing with Chen Dongyan would they be killed.


    By 1:00 p.m., the Mamba forces had gathered more than ten small and medium-sized forces to form a peace army. The number of them reached 15000. They were stationed 200 kilometers away from Shajia defense area, and there was only a 10 kilometer buffer zone in the middle. The rest belonged to the territory of both sides.


    The rise of the Mamba forces also moved some ambitious forces. They did not take the initiative to contact Chen Dongyan, but all connected with the forces nearby. Only when three or four forces joined together, did they officially announce their participation in Chen Dongyan''s forces. The vast and powerful team constantly gathered together, and the shajiajun had no way to put it out.


    Two days later, the Shajia army was surprisingly quiet. Since the emergence of manba forces and the formation of the peace army, there has been no fierce war. In the past two or three days, the crisscross corner area of hundreds of forces has also formed a situation of tripartite confrontation among the Three Kingdoms.


    Over the past two or three days, the number of the Sha Jia army and the emerging manba force, which are home to hundreds of thousands of elite, has also increased to more than 100000 in the past two or three days. In addition, Chen Dongyan''s Shajia rebel army has temporarily changed its name to the anti Sha alliance. It will be found carefully that all the forces who joined the Sha Jia army were those who had previously had a feud with the Shajia army.


    The number of people is also the second of the three forces, which is nearly 180000. Even if the shajiajun wants to put it out now, it is hard to do anything.


    In the conference room of Sha family''s sixth defense area at dusk, Sha Zhi clapped on the table after hearing the report and said, "Chu Feng, you see, it''s all your good deeds. If you don''t put out those forces who want to get close to Chen Dongyan, it won''t cause the fear of all the forces, and the present situation will not be formed."


    Although the rest of the people did not directly point at Chu Feng and question him like Sha Zhi, they all felt that Chu Feng had promoted the current situation.Chu Feng sat there quietly, looking at the sand weaves that had changed from the day before, with a smile: "finished?"


    At first, Sha Zhi, who was still complaining, was stunned. Facing Chu Feng''s smile, he suddenly wanted to say something and forgot everything. Finally, he sat down with a snort and his whole face was black, which gave people a kind of playful amorous feelings.


    "What do you want to say


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked at the others. Seeing that everyone was silent, Chu Feng stood up and said, "you have nothing to say, so listen to me!"


    Turning around and walking to the map marking the three forces, Chu Feng said faintly, "this is an inevitable phenomenon. Those people have already approached Chen Dongyan. If we don''t put out their present Chen Dongyan, he will have 180000 people in his hand? I can say, absolutely more than 200000 troops. "


    "So there''s no need to blame me. I''m just killing some of the people who may gather together in advance."


    The generals in the conference room heard the speech and thought about it carefully. They thought that what Chu Feng said was also reasonable. All the people sent out to fight against Chen Dongyan should be close to Chen Dongyan. If they were not put out, the number of sand control alliance would be more, and they all nodded slightly, which was to accept Chu Feng''s explanation.


    Feeling the psychological change, Chu Feng looked back at them and sighed: "the only thing that made me miscalculated was that someone took advantage of the Sha family army''s action to fish in troubled waters, which caused a rebound of various forces and formed the current situation. Now I suspect that it may be the new peace Army."


    "How else to explain, where did the 2000 people come from that night, and when did they come from the treasurer town?"


    At first, everyone didn''t think about it. At this time, Chu Feng also thought of the 2000 people who attacked indiscriminately. They all nodded slightly. Gohan stood on one side and convulsed violently. The two thousand people were sent out to attack by him. Now they are put on the peace army. Gohan has to admire Chu Feng''s skillful methods.


    Sha Zhi didn''t want to admit that what Chu Feng said was reasonable. However, seeing that everyone agreed with him, it was hard to say anything to refute. He hummed: "the wind is less. Now there are more than 300000 people in the two forces, which are completely comparable to our Sha family army. If we really fight, we will lose all our lives and blood flow into a river."


    "Is it OK not to fight?" Chu Feng took the words and asked a question.


    Sha Zhi''s face changed slightly, and he wanted to say that he would not fight. However, the peace army might not be involved in the current situation, but the name of the anti Sha alliance set up by Chen Dongyan is there. Eventually, he must fight against the shajiajun, and he really can''t do without fighting.


    The new news changed the color of all the people present. Now it is extremely troublesome to encounter the peace army and the anti Saudi alliance. Even the garrison of the three countries came to join in the fun, and the situation of the Shajia army suddenly became tense.


    Compared with the alliance and the peace forces, the garrison of the three countries wanted to put out the Shajia army, which had given them disgrace, and dignity appeared on everyone''s face.


    Chu Feng gently picked his eyebrows, came back and sat down and knocked on the table top. Then he said faintly: "go down for a while. The garrison troops of the three kingdoms are all elite in the kingdom. There are ways to let us both lose. They will never fight in now. They will watch us fight a fierce battle more."


    "Therefore, the garrison of the Three Kingdoms does not need to think about it for the time being. We need to eat one bite at a time, so we don''t need to worry too much about it!"


    The calm of Chu Feng made the anxious and nervous generals a little more stable. They stood up and left the conference room one after another, and rushed back to their station to strengthen their defense forces.


    Waiting for everyone to leave, Chu Feng leaned back on his seat and said, "Fu Dina, let the white tiger Gang send me some of the best weapons, which can arm 100000 troops. The other two bombers are secretly transported here. As for stopping there, you should know that these things must arrive within three days."


    Fu Dina nodded and quickly left to arrange these things. There were several times of danger. Fudina contacted her father in a straight line. This time, it had a great impact and could not have any problems.


    "Yan Luo, Gu Ming and Jie Si!"


    After Fu Dina left, Chu Feng continued to speak: "you take 1000 people to the front of the Three Kingdoms garrison to hide, waiting for my arrangement at any time. Although they will not fight for the time being, it is enough for me to kill them if they have the heart to kill me!"


    The three men stood up and did not say much. They were members of the 3000 lion mercenary regiment. Each of them was 1000, enough to resist the troops of 10000.


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a warm smile: "Mingzi, send me the Zhongwu capital of the Yihe family, and kill the leaders of all forces in the anti Sha alliance. There is no middle hub. How can Chen Dongyan control the 180000 troops?"


    After arranging these, Chu Feng waved her fingers and thought about it. Her eyes, who had no task, went to the next door and made a phone call. After being connected there, she said faintly: "ask them, are you interested in making the gate of the holy court clean?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    Three days after the artillery fire had just subsided, amazing news broke out again in Jiaoyu. As the night passed last night, all the leaders gathered by the other forces, except Chen Dongyan, who was strictly guarding against the enemy, died in their own beds when they were found.


    It''s no surprise that dozens of people died in this time of war, but their identities are not simple. At first, some people suspected that Chen Dongyan wanted to completely control it, but then a news came out, and everyone''s eyes were on Sha Jiajun.


    Although shajiajun kept silent, it was no secret that Shayan made chufeng the temporary commander of shajiajun. And Sha Qian''s rebellion was finally smashed in Chu Feng''s hands. At that time, his power was a mysterious and unpredictable master power, and all forces were dissolved in the shortest time.


    Even killed Shaqian.


    So we all speculate that the person who died last night was Chu Feng who asked the master to do it. But Chu Feng didn''t admit it. No one dared to stand out and say anything at this time. However, the second-line leaders strengthened the defense around them. Even when they went to the toilet, they let two followers follow by to prevent accidents.


    The originally oppressive atmosphere has been intensified again because dozens of leaders of the anti desertification alliance have died!


    When all this developed, chufeng left the Shajia defense area with Yihe Mingzi in a low-key manner. This time, no one knew where Chu Feng had gone, and thought he was still in the command room.


    In the evening, Chu Feng and Yi he Mingzi appeared in the Peace Forces area 200 kilometers away from Shajia defense area.


    As soon as he appeared, more than a dozen peace army men jumped out in the dark. One of them came forward and bowed and said, "there is little wind!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Seeing that these were the people who came out of the treasurer''s Town, they were also people who could be trusted. Chu Feng was more stable, and the man took Chu Feng and Yihe Mingzi to the front.


    Because the man was a confidant of Mamba, the leader of the peace army. Although many people were curious about where the man and woman came from, no one came out to ask.


    The base of the peace army is expanded from the former one, with more than 100000 people distributed within more than ten kilometers around, and they can give devastating blows to the enemy at any time.


    After walking on the difficult path for more than half an hour, more than ten people arrived at the central place. At first, the man motioned the others to disperse and took Chu Feng and Yihe Mingzi to the four storey building in the middle, where Mamba''s office and residence are located.


    The first floor is where the hall and meeting room are located, the second floor is the place for Mamba to rest, and the third and fourth floors are vacant for the time being.


    When Chu Feng and Chu Feng appeared in the hall, Mamba was discussing with the leaders of other forces. Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, Mamba coughed and let everyone retreat temporarily. No one knew the name of Chu Feng, but few people saw and knew Chu Feng.


    When all of them retreated, Mamba stood up and swept the dignified and respectful voice he had just said: "less wind!"


    Chufeng walks to the back. Mamba knows that he is afraid of being seen by someone who wants to see him. He follows him to the conference room where he usually meets. Chufeng goes straight to the top and sits down. Mamba asks the man who brought Chu Feng and his wife to tea and stands there.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and said, "sit down, everyone. You don''t need to be so restrained!"


    Mamba then went to pull out a chair and sat down. He looked at Yihe Mingzi behind Chu Feng. He was surprised how chufeng walked through the jungle with only one person, but he was relieved to think that Chu Feng had taken away the whole residence of kollu.


    Sitting there carefully, Mamba looks like a schoolboy to be taught. His eyes are full of reverence to Chu Feng.


    The appearance of Mamba made Chu Feng a little sad, but he also understood that Mamba had been a soldier, and it was hard to estimate that he was casual. He sat down and said, "what''s the situation with the peace army now?"


    Manba sat up straight without hesitation and said, "because of Chen Dongyan and the bloody and cruel methods of shajiajun, the 37 forces gathered under the banner. Because I proposed it, they recommended me to be the temporary leader, but the leader of the 37 forces was just like the princes."


    "In other words, it is estimated that one third of the 100000 people who really follow my orders now look like."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. It was good that Mamba could do this. The peace army just gathered together temporarily to resist Chen Dongyan''s blood and the possible encroachment of shajiajun. Everyone would not really hand over his own hands. More must be thinking that after the war, go back to each home and look for his mother!


    Song song''s fingers crackled, and Chu Feng gave a cold smile: "it''s not just soy sauce to let you bring people here from the treasurer''s town. Unless they don''t gather together at first, and they are already together now, then don''t let them separate again. The Sha family army is deeply rooted. How difficult is it to destroy it?"


    "So I didn''t want to wipe out the shajiajun, but it''s good to combine a force that can counter the shajiajun."


    Mamba has been held back by collu for years, and his eyes light up slightly in such a position: "what does less wind mean?"Chu Feng looked at the man who brought in the tea, took the tea he handed in and sipped it in and said, "Chen Dongyan''s banner has gathered dozens of forces, but because of the death of their leader, now it can be said that there are no leaders. These days, Chen Dongyan will only quickly close down the people of these forces, so that the Alliance for the eradication of sand will be united."


    "This is an era of coexistence of heroes. Just like the emperor Gaozu of the Han Dynasty in ancient times, who can stand there and what have you done?"


    Mamba frowned slightly, then he understood what to do. He stood up and bowed: "the peace army is to keep everything and stability. Then the only possibility to settle down is that all the enemies are dead, or there are no enemies who can shake us. I know what to do!"


    Chu Feng believed that Mamba had already understood, and said faintly, "go busy. I''m waiting for your good news. I''ll be here in the next few days. Before I go back to Shajia defense area, I hope you are no longer the third one, and have already taken the position of the leader of the peace army."


    Instead of speaking, Mamba left directly with his cronies. At the same time, he asked the leaders of all the forces who had left to come to the meeting again to study new strategies.


    Chu Feng drank up a cup of tea and looked at the time. Now he left the Shajia defense area. Fu Dina was in charge of everything for the time being, but he couldn''t stop it for a long time. After all, Sha Zhi was not a fool. He looked out: "I hope Mamba can be faster, or if the garrison of the Three Kingdoms really has action, there will be no play."


    Shaking my head, I didn''t sleep last night. After driving more than 200 kilometers today, I still feel a little tired. I went straight up the fourth floor with Yihe Mingzi.


    After nightfall, Mamba asked his cronies to bring food to chufeng and chufeng. The rest of the time did not disturb them. Chufeng waited for Mamba''s confidants to put down the food and left before he said, "how about?"


    Just now, Yihe Mingzi left for a while. After hearing the words, he said, "Mamba is a bit of a brain. He puts those who are willing to cooperate with him behind, and those who are not compatible with each other but seek temporary stability are put in front of him. He proposes that peace is built by force, and the Shajia army is deeply rooted and hard to shake, so he should fight against the Alliance for the eradication of Saudi Arabia.


    Half of them agreed and half objected. In the end, anonymity was adopted to decide whether to stay in a corner or take the initiative to attack. After calculation, 60% of the leaders agreed to seek wealth and wealth in danger. They killed the Alliance for the destruction of the desert and divided the country with the shajiajun. Finally, they banned the shajiajun! "


    "What a group of ambitious guys


    After listening to Mamba''s practice today, Chu Feng appreciated it a little more. Now all the leaders of the killing forces are killed. Only Chen Dongyan is there alone. It will take a few days at the earliest to completely control those people who are scattered in sand.


    At this time, when manba was attacked, Chu Feng did not have to think about it. After all, Chen Dongyan only defended the Shajia army. How could he have thought that the peace army would change its original intention and pursue the deer''s corner?


    After rubbing his head, Chu Feng temporarily gave up his thoughts and prepared to let Mamba play first and finish a quick meal. Today, it''s time for him to be promoted. Although the ruling has suppressed the great hidden forces, who knows when these lunatics will come out.


    Yihe Mingzi saw that Chu Feng was full and went into the house without disturbing him. He asked people to clean up the dishes and chopsticks, and took a bath in a deserted room. After more than three hours of practice, he finished. It was already late at night.


    He has decided to follow Chu Feng all the way, and one day he will go back to Weiss to wash away the humiliation of the past. Yihe Mingzi has never slackened his military growth. Although he is not at a high military level, the difference is not too far.


    After getting out of bed and twisting his neck, Yihe Mingzi walked back to the original room. As soon as he was about to go to the next room to have a rest, he heard something, as if it was coming from the room of Chu Feng. Thinking that there was any danger, Yihe Mingzi kicked the door of the room without thinking about it.


    But seeing the situation in the house, he immediately turned around in embarrassment and said shyly, "I''m sorry, I don''t know the wind is less, you''re with ice and jade beside you!"


    Chu Feng had just finished his practice with Bingqingyujie. Looking at his own situation and pure and pure appearance at the moment, he really couldn''t explain clearly, so he didn''t explain it. He said with a bitter smile: "close the door, I''ll have a rest."


    Yihe Mingzi replied weakly that he closed the door he had kicked open and slandered in his heart. It''s no wonder that there are so many women who need to be accompanied by two excellent twins at a time. It''s really enjoyable!


    Chu Feng looked at the pure and pure look of smiling, and turned his head over the quilt. Now everyone thinks he is shameless, and Chu Feng is too lazy to explain!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    When the sky is light, the fire of war is on!


    The peace Army established in pursuit of peace suddenly launched a never-ending artillery attack on the anti Sha Alliance under the command of the leader Mamba, because most of the forces of the alliance were on the front line to resist the possible Shajia army, which was caught off guard by the peace army for a time and lost thousands of people.


    The battle lasted seven hours and did not stop until the afternoon. The losses of the Alliance for the eradication of Saudi Arabia were three times more than those of the peace army.


    There is no loss in the number of people. In this area, there is a shortage of everything, but people. As long as there is money, a sufficient number of teams can be recruited at any time. The biggest loss is morale.


    The alliance itself has lost dozens of leaders. Now it is attacked by the peace army, which makes people feel that it is not going well at the beginning. It has just been set up and suffered a major blow. It is uncomfortable to put it there. The arrogance of the alliance is much weaker than when it was first established.


    In the Shajia defense area, however, they cheered when they heard the news.


    The name of Chen Dongyan''s anti desertification alliance makes everyone in the Shajia army uncomfortable. Now, before the two sides start a war, the anti desertification alliance is attacked by the peace army. Without doing anything, we can see the enemy''s misfortune. At this time, there is nothing more comfortable than this.


    And in the Shajia defense area are filled with joy, Sha Zhi is unhappy to walk into the Shayan residence.


    She went to chufeng just now, but was blocked by Fu Dina and told her that Chu Feng had been infected with wind and cold because she couldn''t adapt to the humid weather in the corner area these two days, so she couldn''t see Chu Feng in Shazhi, who had thought about it. At the moment, she could only come to her father depressed.


    As usual, Sha Yan sat there quietly, as if everything now had nothing to do with him. He was holding a book and watching it quietly. The middle-aged woman was standing behind him as usual.


    Sha Zhi went over and sat down: "father, I''m fed up with Chu Feng. Now he thinks he''s the master of Sha''s defense area!"


    "But now he is the nominal master of the Shajia defense area."


    With a smile, Sha Yan closed his book and handed it to the middle-aged woman behind her. She turned her wheelchair to one side and poured a cup of tea. She continued, "no matter how upset you are, keep it in my heart. During the war, handsome is the biggest. Even if you are my daughter and he wants to kill you, I won''t say anything."


    The old man''s quiet words made Sha Zhi look dull. She knew that her father was not a joker. She didn''t know how to open her mouth because of the many resentments accumulated in her heart just before she came.


    Sha Zhi didn''t speak. The old man handed the cup of tea to her and whispered, "I know the resentment in your heart. You think Chu Feng treats you as a waste, and you think he gets your body, but he doesn''t take care of other women. In other words, you are not against Chu Feng."


    The wise old man showed the wisdom precipitated by decades of wind and rain, and broke the sentence: "now, you are just against because of opposition!"


    Sha Zhi opens his mouth: "father"!


    Sha Yan raised his hand to stop Sha Zhi from saying, and said faintly: "know daughter Mo ruo father, you grow up what character I am very clear, girl, Chu Feng is a good person, but he also has the wolf nature, can treat the companion as warm as spring, for the enemy and give him not straightforward person, must be cruel and merciless means."


    "Appreciate him, why want to conquer him, remember, you are only a woman in the bone, no matter how strong, you also need a man, even if it is not as good as you."


    Sha Zhi didn''t continue to say anything. She wanted to deny what she said, but she found that she couldn''t find any words to refute. Looking at the cup of tea in front of her, Sha Zhi took a sip and drank it, which was very bitter. However, as Chu Feng said, after suffering the bitterness at the beginning, she was full of fragrance.


    Take a deep breath and stand up. Sha Zhi bows to the sandstone gently: "father, I will not let you down." Then he turned and left.


    At this time, Sha Yan said faintly: "Chu Feng is a wolf, but he is a wolf that can keep our Shajia defense area prosperous forever. If you master this scale, you will find that I am right!" After a pause, the sand rock whispered: "another old friend has sent me news. The emperor of the holy Dynasty, Li Ji, is coming to Jiaoyu!"


    Sha Zhi didn''t turn around. After listening to the old man, he began to understand why he wanted Chu Feng to control the Shajia army. The old man understood that even if Chu Feng was not given temporary control, the Shengchao would not ignore the existence of the Shajia army. No action over the years does not mean that there will be no action.


    Nodding his head, Sha Zhi left the Shayan residence in silence. The latter arrived at the door with a wheelchair and looked at the light sunshine in the sky: "the holy pilgrimage is on, the eight directions worship. Even if the descendant of the dragon is down again, it is only temporary!"


    At about 4:00 p.m., in a mountain valley more than 10 kilometers away from the peace army, Chu Feng stood on the small mountain top and looked at the smoke of gunpowder in the distance. It was caused by the war between the peace army and the anti sand alliance.


    Although not at the scene, Chu Feng could still see the corpses and the miserable situation all over the ground, and sighed softly: "when a general is successful, his bones are withered, and the king stands on the top of the peak and overlooks all living beings. But who can know how many lives they need to ignore and how much blood they need to bear when they go to that step?"Yihe Mingzi looked at the distant smoke, which made the sky change color. He nodded with empathy: "maybe! It''s just that this is the inevitable rule of the world. If you don''t step on the bones of others today, someone will step on you and take off tomorrow. "


    "So little wind doesn''t need to be sentimental. You are destined to be the king. Pity should not belong to you. What you want is the whole world."


    Chu Feng gently shook his head, did not go to pick up Yihe Mingzi, many people and Yihe Mingzi are similar ideas, now their so hard work, in the eyes of anyone is for themselves, but who knows, their own so is just fate can not be violated, just want to let brothers, let Hongyan, even let relatives live better.


    As Lu Xiaofeng said, standing too high, I''m afraid it''s too cold, too lonely, standing too low, I can''t take care of anyone, so stand in the middle, this is Chu Feng''s mood at the moment.


    They stood on the top of the mountain for an hour. Suddenly, there was a sound of laughter coming from behind. They were as arrogant as ever, as always: "brother, here comes brother!"


    Hearing the voice of the comer, Chu Feng raised a gentle smile, turned around and hugged Li Jiji. Seeing that he was followed by money, he could not help but also su Mobei. He was slightly surprised: "you have only been here for more than two days. I was curious. Why did they come so fast in the imperial city?"


    Li Ji laughed and looked into the distance. His eyes twinkled with war spirit and said with a smile: "when you were temporarily entrusted by Shayan to be the temporary principal of Shajia army, we had already arrived in Thailand. Now we know why we came so fast?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then he knew what was going on. He let go of Li Ji and hugged Su Mobei. They didn''t need much words, but they all knew what to do with each other.


    After reminiscing about the past, the four people directly sat on the top of the hill. Yihe Mingzi walked to the distance with a sense of interest. They didn''t want to hear the conversation of the four people, but also had the meaning of watching the whistle.


    "You will run here to fight, and your heart will be haggard."


    Sitting down, Su Mo Bei''s indifferent face showed a little more smile, and shook his head with a bitter smile: "I know that I misunderstood you at the beginning, but my mother and they enlightened me to untie a little knot in my heart, but your boy is not in the Imperial City, and now she is depressed all day long, you, ah, you!"


    Chu Feng thought of the noble and elegant Su Xinyu, but with a smile: "don''t say she, this time I don''t contact you will also come here, now I contact you, so can you tell me how to prepare?"


    The three looked at each other, and Su Mo Bei whispered: "it''s true that you don''t contact with each other. This time, we''ll take root in the corner area. After all, it''s too close to the holy pilgrimage, and the forces are numerous and complex. Tianchi wanted to build a missile base here many years ago, but it failed because of the complexity of the force."


    "The reason why we chose to come this time is that Tianchi seems to want to take advantage of this turmoil to implement the previous plan again."


    The idea of Tianchi family''s dominance is well known all over the world. If you look at its air defense bases all over the world, you will know that all the measures are aimed at the holy Koreas. It is good to establish a missile base in the corner area, which can be attacked and defended.


    After a little understanding, Chu Feng asked, "this time, what kind of power is the holy court going to deploy to integrate a secure corner area?"


    "Hidden dragon will send 30 people above Tianyuan Yizhong area to sneak into the corner area and destroy the enemy''s heavyweight troops at random," Qian said


    Chu Feng''s eyebrows fluttered unconsciously. He knew the determination of the emperor, but he didn''t expect that his determination was so strong that he directly sent out 30 strong people above Tianyuan Yizhong area. He didn''t smoke enough people like old man shangtiandao, but they were still 30 people who had received paramilitary training.


    Chu Feng doesn''t have to think about it. These people are definitely comparable to a 5000 strong army, because they not only have the most powerful personal skills, but also have all kinds of frightening means. Chu Feng is glad that he gave a phone call, otherwise this time, it will be soy sauce group.


    Li Ji also took over Qian''s words: "in addition to the hidden dragon''s people, Zixuan''s sister also started Yinfeng''s intelligence personnel to provide us with the information we need, the strength of the other side, and so on. It''s clear at a glance. Of course, the people of the Dragon Corps also follow me, which is not comparable to the hidden dragon, but the team war is absolutely no problem."


    Su Mobei also patted a dust on his sleeve and said: "remove these, the guard has secretly recruited 20000 retired special combat soldiers. All of them will gather in the corner area through special channels in three days. This time, the holy court will completely control this area!"


    Chu Feng looked at the three men who had come prepared. He stood up with a smile and looked at the distance: "it''s hard to be so powerful if you don''t want to succeed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    The fire of war was completely ignited.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, what should have been the fighting between the Shajia army and the anti desertification alliance has now turned into a fierce battle between the peace army and the anti desertification alliance, which makes everyone a little bit confused about the situation.


    However, the final guess was that the peace army was not willing to be lonely and did not dare to challenge the Shajia army. Therefore, it launched a war against the anti Saudi alliance with similar forces. It was also because the alliance killed dozens of leaders and took advantage of its temporary vacancy in the middle level, so the thunder struck.


    On the contrary, the Shajia army, which was originally one of the protagonists of the incident, was very calm. Apart from martial law in the whole defense area, there was no action. It seemed that they did not care about the current situation at all. However, we all know that the Shajia army will not be silent all the time, nor will the Three Kingdoms coalition forces which are already stationed on the edge of the incident.


    The fighting lasted for three days, and on the morning of the fourth day, the peace army and the Alliance for the eradication of Saudi Arabia temporarily calmed down the fighting.


    In the fierce fighting for three days in a row, the strength of the anti desertification alliance was a little stronger than that of the peace army. However, because all the leaders in the middle level were assassinated, Chen Dongyan could not directly control the forces below. Therefore, for three days, the alliance was passively under the attack of the peace army. Until today, the alliance is completely united.


    The peace army may also feel that the Alliance for the eradication of desertification has been integrated, so it did not continue to attack, but withdrew from its base, and the attack turned into defense.


    However, in the past three days of fighting, the Alliance for the eradication of deserts has paid a heavy price, and its combat strength has been sharply reduced by a quarter. In contrast, although the peace army has also suffered losses, it is just that at the same time, the peace army is constantly recruiting troops and horses, and has become the second force from the third force.


    Moreover, compared with the Alliance for the eradication of Saudi Arabia, the peace army has a very strong control.


    The leader Mamba let those who were not in harmony with each other could not resist the pressure and rushed to the front. In the fierce battle of three days, more than half of the leaders who sought to unite temporarily died. The rest of the people were not willing to. However, facing Mamba, who had more and more absolute power of speech, his heart began to hesitate.


    Because they know that if you don''t listen to Mamba, you''ll kill them.


    Even some people suspect that the dead leaders of various forces were probably killed by Mamba with the help of a gourd. They just suffered from the lack of evidence. Even if some people thought so, they didn''t show it. Everyone was cautious. After this war, Mamba''s position in the peace army was completely stabilized.


    Under the night, the edge of the peace army zone!


    Manba respectfully took the absolute confidant who came out of the treasurer town to send Chu Feng here. Although the outside world has seen his manba''s bravery and strategy in the past few days, he knows very well that if Chu Feng had not arranged in secret, he would not have been able to completely control the peace army in the shortest time.


    Even though Mamba didn''t know what was going on, he also vaguely guessed that it was Chu Feng''s means. Otherwise, when he explained his headache, those people would die?


    Seeing that chufeng was about to go back to Shajia defense area with Yihe Mingzi, Mamba bowed down and said respectfully, "wind is less. When you come back next time, I will make a place like Shajia defense area to meet you, so that the whole world can know that you are the king."


    Chu Feng frowned and thought of the money he was in, he finally shook his head and said, "no, just do your own thing. I support you. As I said at the beginning, you absolutely control everything, but when I need it, you must do it. Everything you make is yours."


    "I don''t need to let the whole world know about me, because I want to live a few more years."


    Mamba was stunned when he heard the speech. Which man didn''t want to publicize and live in this world, but Chu Feng had no heart at all. However, the more he was like this, Mamba was more respectful to Chu Feng. He did not feel excited in the face of a big force. It was just plain and light. It was difficult for such a man to succeed.


    In the heart also secretly decision, absolutely cannot betray Chu Feng, he can raise oneself, also can fall to death oneself.


    Chu Feng patted Mamba on the shoulder and said: "always remember my words. There is nothing absolute in this world. Just stop being a man. The situation of the peace army is hard won now. I have realized my promise at the beginning. What you need to repay me is that no gram of the goods you control can enter the holy court!"


    Mamba bows and says, "I understand."


    Chu Feng nodded and did not say anything. He believed that Mamba was a wise man and would not let himself down. He motioned to Yihe Mingzi, and they slowly disappeared into the night.


    Mamba has been looking at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, but he doesn''t know that this is the last time he sees Chu Feng. Until several years later, chufeng has become a legend. Mamba has never seen him again. He just says to the public that his life''s glory comes from chufeng.


    Walking in the dark woods, to the hidden car here, Yihe Mingzi drove out and quietly went to Shajia defense area.


    Chu Feng sat quietly beside him. Since casting martial arts, he has lost some interest in many things. Otherwise, he would not give the position of Fengmen master to Huangfu Ruo die.Looking out of the window, although Chu Feng came here, he never thought that he could control these things by himself. This is the feeling that Huangfu family brings to Chu Feng. Being strong is not holding everything in his hand, but can make huge waves at any time when necessary.


    Another reason is that the Shengchao has already stepped into this place. If he knows that he has secretly supported the establishment of the peace army by Mamba, he is still the temporary commander of Shajia defense area. Because of the idea that stability is more important than everything, no one can be sure whether the person in charge will attack the Fengmen. So many brothers can''t afford to gamble.


    Breath out, Chu Feng rubs his temple. He hasn''t had a good rest in the past few days. He not only needs to help Mamba to stabilize his position, but also communicates with Qian about the layout of the next stage.


    After a lot of hard work, Chu Feng can''t help but talk about money. It can also be said that the people behind them let themselves have full authority to do this, and can ensure that Tianchi will not interfere here. Otherwise, Chu Feng can imagine that whether it is the Sha alliance, the peace army and even the Shajia army, they will be exterminated by the holy court.


    Although they didn''t say so, Chu Feng understood that the ultimate idea of the person in charge was to control the area by themselves. Otherwise, why should we send 20000 retired special forces and erase their nationality?


    The corner of his mouth showed a slight bitter smile, and Chu Feng sighed.


    The slight voice attracted the attention of Yihe Mingzi. With Chu Feng''s side these days, his admiration for this young man has been increasing. Without a single finger, he has helped Mamba stabilize the peace army. I believe that unless it is a devastating blow, the peace army will become a powerful force in the corner.


    Turning his good-looking eyes, Yihe Mingzi stopped the car. When Chu Feng looked at it, he opened his mouth: "the wind is less. You seem to be very stuffy. Do you want it?"


    Although he had been with Huangfu for fifteen years, he was still a woman who had never experienced human affairs.


    Chufeng is astonished that Yihe Mingzi stopped the car to do this. He thought that in order to better control the Yihe family, he did say that he wanted Yihe Mingzi to be a woman. However, because of Miyano''s action, chufeng''s original idea was broken, and the Yihe family and himself were indirectly stood together.


    So Chu Feng also dispersed to get the idea of Yihe Mingzi. At the moment, looking at the charming face of the half blood woman, coupled with the pressure of the past few days, it seems that he really wants to release the impulse.


    Chu Feng did not speak, but from his expression Yihe Mingzi could see Chu Feng''s idea. He leaned over with a smile and looked at Chu Feng with his eyes. His hands were moving there, making the latter''s blood soar.


    Yihe Mingzi felt something slapped on his hand. Subconsciously, he looked down. He looked surprised. He covered his mouth with one hand, clenched his lips and looked at Chu Feng. He slowly lowered his head.


    Chu wind hiss, although the technology is a little raw, but win in Yihe Mingzi seems to have a high understanding.


    There was no so-called car shock. Chu Feng didn''t want to delay looking at the time. It had been several days since she left the Shajia defense area. Fu Dina estimated that Fu Dina could not stop her. She changed her position with Yihe Mingzi. She continued, and Chu Feng opened his mouth. It was the first time that Chu Feng felt a strange feeling in his heart.


    Less than 50 kilometers away from the Shajia defense area, Yihe Mingzi, with a sour mouth, sat up. Chu Feng left his eyes and his mouth twitched. My darling, I can eat it.


    Yihe Mingzi opened his mouth and was very sour. He took a bottle of water and took a sip. He opened the window and spouted it out. Only then did he breathe out comfortably. He raised a smile and looked at Chu Feng: "there is less wind. Next time, we''d better change places."


    "Whatever, I didn''t want you to do that."


    Chu Feng was very happy in his heart, but he was indifferent. He made Yihe Mingzi beside him roll his eyes. Who came from? His mouth was cramped for more than two hours. He even said that. He was just a little bastard.


    All of a sudden, in Yihe Mingzi''s heart slander the next time Chu Feng is drained, the car suddenly stops. Without much hesitation, chufeng pulls Yihe Mingzi and kicks open the door and rolls out.


    Almost at the moment when the body just rolled out, a gunshot was heard in the night. A bullet was nailed to the fuel tank of the car. The explosion raised a dazzling flame. The explosion made the surrounding area be swept up by the huge air waves.


    At the moment, chufeng has already rolled out more than ten meters away with Yihe Mingzi. Fortunately, he was not injured by the explosion. He was distracted by most of his attention just now. At the critical moment, the picture in his left eye flashed, and Chu Feng escaped this disaster.


    Taking a deep breath, he pinched and kneaded Yihe Mingzi''s face in a daze and said with a smile, "next time, it''s better not to be so neat. It''s easy to die."


    Yihe Mingzi''s face turned red. Fortunately, he didn''t continue to blow. Otherwise, both of them would have been killed by the explosion. But then his cold eyes looked at the night ahead and wondered who was on the outskirts of the Shajia defense area or the shajiajun.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    Chufeng had already helped Yihe Mingzi to stand up. He touched his head and said with a smile: "I thought it was over, but I didn''t expect to die for me."


    In Yihe Mingzi''s curious look, there are more than 100 figures in the darkness ahead. Ahead of him is a man with an indifferent look. Yihe Mingzi doesn''t know him, but by the look of Chu Feng, he knows that it must be the enemy.


    Chu Feng released Yihe Mingzi and took a step forward to look at the indifferent man and said with a smile: "Captain Hu, we have met again!"


    It was Hu Bu who came to pursue him personally. He had already been outside the Shajia defense area a few days ago and bought the people inside. He guessed that Chu Feng was not in the Shajia defense area any more. After studying Chu Feng and Hu Bu''s many assumptions, Chu Feng probably went to the peace Army.


    So the man with the blue elephant has been waiting here for two days, and now his idea has been confirmed.


    "You are strong!"


    Hu Bu still had no extra expression and words. He just threw out a sentence lightly. One hand raised and fell decisively. The blue elephant special combat team members around him moved up and surrounded Chu Feng with training. Everyone''s eyes were full of fighting spirit.


    No matter what Chu Feng had done to hurt their kingdom, it was a respectable opponent.


    Chu Feng sighed softly. He didn''t hate Hu Bu. He still had a little respect: "actually, you should know that this is a disaster brought by Ruan Cang. It''s better to kill me than to kill Ruan Cang, isn''t it?"


    Hu Bu''s eyes narrowed, and Chu Feng naturally understood what he said, but those were not things he considered. He just wanted to be a pure soldier. If Chu Feng ran away in his hand, he would have to take Chu Feng back or kill him.


    Without words and answers, Chu Feng knew that he could not communicate.


    When he stepped back and took Yihe Mingzi''s hand, Chu Feng said with a smile: "Captain Hu, you are a respectable person, but you are born in a country that is not worthy of your trust. I still have a lot of things to do, so I won''t play with you!"


    After that, Chu Feng suddenly picked up Yihe Mingzi, and his body twinkled to the extreme speed. When the blue elephant team members came back to their senses, Chu Feng had gone out of the encirclement circle, everything was between the electric light and the flint.


    When a blue elephant special combat team member saw this, he wanted to take out his gun and shoot. Hu Bu said in good time: "don''t move the gun, chase!"


    Members of the blue elephant team didn''t understand why they didn''t need to rob, but Hu Bu was their spiritual leader. More than 100 people quickly ran after Chu Feng and they left. Hu Bu also flashed out a military knife and quickly chased them.


    The explosion just now may have attracted the attention of the people in the Shajia defense area. If there is another gunshot, it will certainly attract the people of Shajia army. Hu Bu doesn''t want more than 100 people to stay here because of chasing down chufeng, and he doesn''t want to be involved in the current situation.


    Chu Feng held a man, but it seemed that there was no weight in general. He jumped up and held out a branch of a branch with one hand, and the two went up and down to the tree.


    In the surprised look of the blue elephant members, Chu Feng, like a monkey, shuttles between the tree tops with Yihe Mingzi in his arms.


    Hu Bu followed him later, and he had to sigh for the strength of Chu Feng. His saber in his hand swept a cold light. The next moment he left Hu Bu''s hand and went to the top of the tree. He didn''t aim at Chu Feng, but Yihe Mingzi.


    Chu Feng arouses light admiration and exerts great strength on his feet. The thick trunk of his arm breaks directly, and his body falls down directly. The saber brushes against the edge and goes forward. Chu Feng also falls on the ground with Yihe Mingzi in his arms.


    Although holding Yihe Mingzi is a bit bound, Chu Feng knows that there is no difference between putting down Yihe Mingzi and asking her to die.


    Looking at the blue elephant members who soon caught up with him, Chu Feng gave a smile and raised his hand: "Captain Hu, you are doomed to fail tonight!"


    The Hu Bu in front of him stopped. When he didn''t know where Chu Feng believed he came from, all of a sudden, the branches of two trees fell down one after another, and the blue elephant members who wanted to rush up all waved their knives to split them.


    Two graceful and similar figures leaped down, and more than a dozen Blue Elephant members fell to the ground, completely losing their combat effectiveness.


    Chufeng has put down Yihe Mingzi. He could run away. He didn''t want to have any intersection with Hu Bu. There was no hatred between the two sides. Everything was caused by Ruan Cang''s plot.


    But the quality of these blue elephant members was beyond Chu Feng''s estimation. Chu Feng could only let ice and jade clean hands, because if the people in the Shajia defense area felt it, they would surely die.


    However, Chu Feng did not want to set up an enemy any more and wanted to make Ruan Cang a little uncomfortable. He could only fight the blue elephant members quickly.


    Hu Bu didn''t expect that there was someone hiding in the dark. They were still such powerful twins. After being slightly stunned, he grabbed a saber and shot them out. He knew that if he wanted to leave Chu Feng, he had to step on the pure and pure body first.


    However, when Hu Bu, who has strong individual combat ability, is against shangyujie, the sharp and sharp saber in his hand has no effect at all.


    Yujie gently raised two hands and a clip, a dark force surged on Hu Bu''s hand. He had no choice but to release the saber. The handle of Yujie''s backhand saber hit Hu Bu''s chest. The latter immediately felt as if he had been hit by a car and fell back and flew out, which was hard to resist.The eyes of Hu Bu, who fell to the ground, showed astonishment. It seemed that Yu Jie was so powerful that she could kill Chu Feng''s heart tonight, which made her a little loose.


    Yujie didn''t go to see the Hu part which was hit by herself. As soon as she turned around, three blue elephant members fell to the ground. All of them were just one move. There were no redundant moves.


    Bingqing is more direct. It makes these blue elephant members lose their combat effectiveness with absolute strength. Yihe Mingzi stands beside Chu Feng and looks at her two sisters. She is shocked in her eyes.


    Zhang Zhang dry mouth said: "such a woman, wind less, you can eat, admire!"


    Chu Feng showed a bitter smile. The power of Bingqingyujie has shocked him more than once. However, he is too lazy to explain to Yihe Mingzi. The twins like Bingqingyujie, Chu Feng feels that he really can''t bear to let them leave in the future!


    More than 100 absolute elites in the army fell to the ground in less than 10 minutes, even though Hu Bu could still stand up, the depression of his chest made it impossible for him to fight again.


    Looking around the people who fell on the ground, Hu Bu''s eyes showed solemnity. In today''s war-torn corner, falling means death, while facing Chu Feng in the name of butcher, Hu found that he might be so big.


    "You go


    When she walked back to chufeng, chufeng said faintly, and saw Hu''s surprise. Chufeng said with a warm smile: "you have guns enough to threaten me, but you are useless. Although there are elements of Sha''s army in there, it is undeniable that you are useless and have expanded my vitality."


    He took a step forward, looked directly at Hu Bu and said, "so I''ll let you go once, because I don''t have any mortal hatred with you, and it''s also because of Ruan Cang''s reason. Let''s go. If the shajiajun''s people come around, you can''t go!"


    Hu wanted to see something on Chu Feng''s face, but to his disappointment, Chu Feng''s face showed nothing but a confident smile and a scheming look.


    His brows wrinkled deeply. Hu Bu wanted to finish his task and kill chufeng to wash away the shame. But now he found a problem. There are too few people like Chu Feng who can let him die if he doesn''t want to die.


    The heart is not willing, but hundreds of people fell here, Hu Bu can not afford to bet, exhaled and pointed to Chu Feng and said: "today I owe you a favor, I will use the strength of the Hu family to let Ruan Cang down from that position, can''t do anything to you, but I also leave my words here."


    "I will never hesitate to kill you one day. It is not a good thing to keep you."


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders, turned over and hugged Yihe Mingzi and walked forward. He answered Hu Bu''s words with silence. Bingqingyujie took a look at Hu Bu and determined that there would be no more danger. Only then did he keep up with Chu Feng.


    Looking at the figure disappearing in the dark, Hu Bu could hear the sound of the car engine turning in the distance, so that the members of the blue elephant could get up quickly. At the same time, he said in a deep voice: "after you go back, all of you will enter the devil training. Next time, face these two women again. I hope you don''t say you can kill them, but at least don''t lose too badly."


    Members of the blue elephant bowed their heads in shame, and they were obviously ashamed of being defeated just now. Hundreds of them, who supported for less than 10 minutes and were called the most elite team across the border, could not blush.


    Hu Bu once again looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, took a deep breath and resolutely turned around: "go!"


    However, it was not until 20 years later that Hu Bu stood at the top of the kingdom that he could not find a way to defeat Chu Feng. It was not that he did not grow up and was not strong, but Chu Feng grew faster and stronger than him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    At ten o''clock the next morning, the sixth defense area, the commander''s command room!


    Chu Feng returned to the Shajia defense area at about 5:00 a.m. today. He made a low-key entry without being noticed by anyone. The people sent by the Shajia army only found that there was a fierce battle in the periphery, but no body was found. Finally, it was regarded as an accident.


    Chu Feng has been tired for days, so he has been sleeping until now. The commander''s command room is on the upper and lower floors. The lower part is the command room, and the upper part is the rest place. At present, Chu Feng lives here.


    Open his eyes, Chu Feng wants to move, and finds that he can''t move. He looks at his side and smiles bitterly. He thought he could control himself very well, but he still couldn''t help eating Yihe Mingzi when he came back last night. However, after tasting the amorous feelings of mixed blood women last night, Chu Feng didn''t have much trouble.


    She just stood there when she saw Bing qingyujie, her face changed for a while, and she coughed and said, "Bingqingyujie, next time such a thing, can you not be beside me? I feel like I''ve become a hero!"


    At the same time, her face was covered with a layer of faint red, and Yu Jie murmured in a low voice: "little Lord, actually we are not well, but this is our responsibility."


    Blinking at Chu Feng: "what''s more, it''s not that you haven''t seen it, just get used to it!"


    Chu Feng rolled her eyes and didn''t bother to say anything. She didn''t wake up to see Yihe Mingzi. She knew that she must have been tired last night. After more than 30 years of emancipation and the release of her whole body, Chu Feng did not disturb her rest.


    Gently take out the hand, and take a simple bath under the service of ice and jade. Chu Feng comes to the command room below. Fu Dina has been waiting here for a long time.


    Seeing Chu Feng come down by himself, he didn''t see the figure of Yihe Mingzi. He hummed: "little wind, I am a woman in your name now, but you roll the bed sheet with Yihe Mingzi, the half blood beauty of Yihe Mingzi. Do you deserve me?"


    "I don''t, you think too much!"


    Chu Feng couldn''t admit that he ate grass beside his nest, and looked natural.


    In Fu Dina''s look of disbelief, Chu Feng came to sit down and looked at the battle map on the wall and asked, "is it here?"


    Fu Dina Dudu mouth, sitting next to Chu Feng, said: "I arrived last night. If you need to, you can drive to the battlefield at any time. There are two annihilating bombers and five tanks. In addition, in order to express the inconvenience caused to you by my father, then there will be professionals from the base to come to the corner area."


    "As long as you need, you can build a missile base in Shajia defense area or peace army."


    Chu Feng takes a meaningful look at Fu Dina. The woman knows a lot. However, she is the absolute controller of the three production bases. Even if Forbes wants to get back the authority, it is difficult for him to get back the authority. So he doesn''t worry about what kind of tricks Fu Dina will play.


    Looking at the data on the desktop these days, Chu Feng picked up a smile of appreciation: "although the woman Sha Zhi is a little tiger and impulsive, it is no less than Sha''s command to carve it out."


    "Yes


    Mentioning Sha Zhi, Fu Dina thought of something and said, "in addition to the simple changes of Shajia army these days, in addition to Sha Zhi, Sha commander gave Sha Zhi the most elite wolf killing team of Shajia army. Although it is only the establishment of 72 people, I checked the information and found that 72 people are all rounders."


    Said, Fu Dina also looked for a while, handed a piece of information to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng took a look, narrowed his eyes, and killed the wolf team. Many years ago, Shayan''s trump card army had only left more than 100 from the original 3000 people in many wars. Some of the seriously injured and disabled had been sent abroad with a sum of money from Shayan.


    There are 72 people left, who were sent to Scotland training ground and Siberian training camp four years ago.


    Seventy two people went there, and when they came back, they were still seventy-two. It can be seen that they are powerful. They are also given the title of wolf killing team by Shayan. As the top soldiers of Shajia army, every one is an all rounder. Airplanes, tanks or some weapons are used.


    In other words, if these 72 people are thrown out, they can absolutely replace the general of the Shajia army, and they will do better.


    After reading the brief introduction of killing the wolf, Chu Feng put down the information and tapped his finger on the table, knowing that Shayan had long wanted to clean the veteran of shajiajun.


    It''s not to say that Shayan is cruel and hard-blooded, and can only share weal and woe, not wealth. Because one day, Shayan will eventually be old. Sha Zhi''s control of the Shajia army is inevitable. If those old officials are not removed and banned, Sha Zhi, the future leader, will only be a situation in which the princes are separated.


    It is not good for the later sandstone which is eager to develop safely and stably.


    Seeing through Sha Yan''s mind, Chu Feng had a light ponder in his heart. Seeing Fu Dina''s serious look, he stretched out his hand to pinch her nose and said with a smile, "I know what you are thinking, but remember that we are passers-by to Sha Jiajun. The world is big, but it doesn''t mean that all of us have to step on our feet!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s disapproval, Fu Dina was anxious to say something. She heard a voice from outside: "Chu Feng, if you''re not dead, get out of here!"Hearing the voice from the outside, fudina temporarily dispersed and said, spreading her hands and saying, "you are not here every day these days, just want to see you, do not know what to do."


    "Then I''ll see you. It''s also miss Sha''s family."


    Chu Feng knew that Sha Zhi was coming. She stood up with a smile and went out. She saw Sha Zhi standing there with a face full of anger. She thought about the woman who was possessed by her own because of her stubbornness and impulse. She didn''t love her, but she had a good feeling at least. At least Sha Zhi was a beautiful woman who could make people want to look forward to.


    Seeing Chu Feng who didn''t show up for a few days came out, Sha Zhi hummed: "I thought you''d vent too much on that foreign horse. It''s too soft. I can still walk out."


    Before they even spoke, Sha Zhi and Fu Dina began to fight. Chu Feng secretly said, "fortunately, they are not my women. Coughing interrupted them to continue their fight." Miss Sha, you have come to me these days. Is it the Alliance for fighting against the sand, or has the peace Army started fighting with the Shajia army? "


    Sha Zhi glared at Fu Dina fiercely. She was blocked out by Fu Dina these days. It must be uncomfortable for Sha Zhi, who has always been in the high position of Shajia army and has no place to go.


    Chu Feng nodded and playfully asked, "what do you want?"


    Sha Zhi saw Chu Feng''s attitude of indifference. He was even more annoyed. He said in the right voice, "please fight!"


    Seeing Chu Feng looking at himself or not saying anything, Sha Zhi suppressed the impulse to blow up Chu Feng''s head with a blow in his heart. He said word by word: "these situations are all caused by Chen Dongyan''s traitor, so I ask for a fight, and take people to find a chance to kill Chen Dongyan and disintegrate the Alliance for destroying sand."


    "Then cooperate with the peace army to deter the three countries from stepping into this area!"


    Chu Feng quietly listened to Sha Zhi''s words and then asked with a smile: "what you said is very good, and I am also very excited." But the smile on his face suddenly cooled down and said, "but do you think Chen Dongyan is a waste? Or do you think that the anti desertification alliance of more than 100000 people is all paper people? "


    Regardless of Sha Zhi''s ugly face, Chu Feng continued to drink: "remember, dreams are beautiful, but the reality is cruel. You have to kill Chen Dongyan with your unsophisticated skills and Sha Zhi''s cunning skills. I think you have become the plaything of the alliance against sand before you come to Chen Dongyan!"


    "Go back to your bamboo grove and come to me next time. Bring your brain with you."


    Sha Zhi clenched her lips, even if Sha Yan didn''t speak to her like this. Now, in front of so many people, and her extremely despised foreign horse Fu Dina, she was so taught by Chu Feng, her proud heart was very shocked.


    Pointing to Chu Feng, he said, "I can, this time no one can stop me!"


    Chu Feng originally wanted to turn back to the command room, smelling speech and looking at Sha Zhi, he knew that he would not destroy the pride of this woman at once, so that she could understand that she was nothing but her identity, and that she might not have done anything stupid.


    Turning around and walking to Sha Zhi, the distance between them is only 20 cm. Looking at Sha Zhi, who is stubborn in his eyes and does not blink at himself, Chu Feng says faintly, "then you can prove to me that you can do it, not a woman with big chest and no brain!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    In the training ground of the sixth defense area, thousands of shajiajun were separated around, and their eyes were blazing at 72 people in the middle of the battlefield.


    That is the pride of shajiajun, which is the trump card of shajiajun. Their constant fighting and continuous efforts are hoping to become one of them and enjoy the highest glory of shajiajun!


    Chu Feng and Sha Zhi''s figures appeared in the sand field and came to 72 people. Seeing their appearance, 72 people straightened up and roared: "Miss Sha!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes on 72 people''s bodies, one can see that these are iron and blood soldiers who have climbed out of the sea of blood. Standing there just like a pine can make people feel inexplicably hot.


    But at the next moment, Chu Feng''s mouth is full of fun. These people are called miss husha, but they ignore him, the temporary leader of the Sha family army. Look at Sha Zhi''s slightly upturned mouth. This woman is trying to make herself worse!


    Seeing through Sha Zhi''s careful thinking, Chu Feng did not say anything. He also guessed that Sha Zhi was going to take out Chen Dongyan''s card. It was estimated that the seventy-two people were in front of him.


    Sha Zhi straightened up his body and spoke in a high voice: "this man next to me is called Chu Feng, the temporary principal of Sha family army. Say hello to him!"


    Sha Zhi''s voice dropped, but 72 people were silent, which made the faces of the Sha family army standing around him strange. It was the temporary leader appointed by Sha commander, and the people of the wolf killing team chose to ignore it. Everyone was a little ashamed.


    Sha Zhi glanced at Chu Feng, but was disappointed to find that Chu Feng did not look embarrassed. She was still like that. She must have been pretending.


    After a pause, Shazhi continued to open his mouth: "say hello to the wind less!"


    Similar situation, 72 people did not say hello to Chu Feng, chufeng''s face smile also gradually exuberant.


    At this time, a man about 1.6 meters old, but with iron and steel on his body, came out and said in a loud voice: "Miss Sha, commander Sha, let us follow your instructions in the future. We are only responsible to you and obey your command!"


    Sha Zhi raised an unnoticed smile, looked at Chu Feng, with a little provocation, as if to say, see, Sha Jia army''s most elite team, listen to me.


    But Chu Feng did not see Sha Zhi''s eyes in general. He stood in front of the man a few steps before him, reached out to tidy up his somewhat messy collar, patted the dust on it, and asked softly, "are you the Sha family army?"


    But he didn''t know, but he frowned


    Chu Feng laughed and turned to look at Sha Zhi. Seeing the smile in the woman''s eyes, Chu Feng suddenly turned over and slapped him on Abu''s face. He looked at Abu''s deep voice and said, "no, I don''t think you''re Sha''s army. You''re Miss Sha''s private army. Otherwise, how can you ignore me, the Supreme Commander?"


    "Did you do the same to the sand commander before?"


    No one thought that Chu Feng was so overbearing that he slapped Abu without saying a word. That was the leader of Shajia army''s wolf killing team and the king of war!


    Abramovich was slapped by Chu Feng and fell to the ground. He stood up and looked cruel: "do you want to die?"


    The rest of the wolf killing team members also quickly dispersed, surrounded Chu Feng. Everyone''s eyes were full of fierce spirit. It seemed that as long as Abu gave an order, he would attack Chu Feng immediately.


    Sha Zhi didn''t think of such a situation. At first, she just wanted to use the wolf killing team to give Chu Feng a bully, but at the moment she found that Chu Feng was a bastard. To know that she was polite to Abramovich, what he didn''t give face was a slap. It was embarrassing!


    Thousands of members of the Shajia army around him blinked fiercely. It seemed that what happened in front of him was true. But Abu''s swollen face and the ferocity of wolf killing team members all knew that this was not a fake.


    Chu Feng stood fearlessly in the middle, looked around the wolf killing team members around him, looked at the surrounding Shazhi and gave a smile: "is this the capital that you and I say you do?"


    Sha Zhi frowned slightly. She knew that she couldn''t say anything clearly this time. Chu Feng is now the temporary leader of the Shajia army, which is equivalent to Sha''s command. However, the members of the wolf killing team ignored him. There was no military''s performance of obedience to their duty. Even if Chu Feng shot them now, it was not too much.


    In the dark, Sha Zhijiao cried out: "Abu, back down!"


    But this time, Abu didn''t seem to hear Sha Zhi''s words. The rest of the people also looked at Chu Feng without moving. Sha Zhi''s face was a little pale. Especially when he saw the smile on Chu Feng''s face, Sha Zhi felt the smell of blood coming.


    At this time, Abu pointed to Chu Feng and said, "apologize, then take me three punches, get out of here!"


    Sha Zhi''s body was shaking, and she pulled it up in her heart and said, "Abu, apologize to Feng Shao!"


    "Miss Sha!"


    Abramovich shouts in a deep voice. Then he looks at Chu Feng with fierce eyes and says word by word: "our wolf killing team is the most elite existence of Shajia army, and I am the leader of the team. This boy slapped me, that is, he despises the whole wolf killing team. He must pay for his stupid behavior!"With a little finger, Chu Feng added: "so, even if commander Sha came today, the boy would apologize and take me three punches, or I would promise to let him leave the training ground in pieces!"


    Sha Zhi clenched her fists. Unexpectedly, Abu was so stubborn that she ignored her instructions and even said that her father was useless.


    And Chu Feng stood there quietly, sighing and shaking his head: "I always think that soldiers should suffer, enjoy too much glory and flattery, then soldiers are not soldiers!" Eyes to the distance of a seven storey building, which is the killing wolf team people live.


    Compared with the rest of shajiajun''s organization, the wine and meat have never been broken, which is simply enjoying.


    At the end of Sha Zhi''s Secret Road, Chu Feng gently pointed to the seven story building and said, "come on, tear it down for me. After that, as long as the Sha family army is a soldier, the treatment is the same. The more soldiers enjoy the worst environment, or they don''t know their status, identity and what to do!"


    Gohan stood on the periphery. Hearing the words, more than 300 soldiers of the Sha family immediately ran to the small building. At the same time, someone took out a bomb. The meaning was clearly clear and blew up there.


    Seeing Chu Feng not only apologized, but also blew up their place of residence and sneered: "boy, you really don''t see the coffin and don''t cry!"


    Chu wind twisted his neck and straightened up his body. He waved his finger: "blast!"


    With the word Chu Feng''s exit, five bombs flew directly into the seven story building. With a few loud noises, the seven storey building, which symbolizes the highest honor of the shajiajun, fell down directly. The rest of the people also rushed to smash it. Not a single brick was let go, but all of them were smashed.


    Chufeng smiles gently, greets Shang Abu''s angry eyes, and the eyes of other members who want to kill. With a smile, he says: "you are the pride of the shajiajun. It''s because you have sweated and bled. You can fight for your own life for the shajiajun. But in recent years, you have been too comfortable."


    Ignoring their surprised and angry gaze, Chu Feng said faintly: "and now you no matter how many people''s reverence and worship, in my eyes, you are the waste of offending!"


    Waste?


    Two words in a sentence are particularly harsh. The eyes of Abu and others burst out with fierce light. They have experienced the most dangerous battle and won the honor today. At the moment, they are said to be worthless by Chu Feng. You can imagine how angry they are.


    But Chu Feng unconsciously continued: "moreover, you are still a group of heartless scum, you only care about today''s glory, enjoy what you think you should do, but forget your comrades in arms who fought together with you. All you have now is obtained by stepping on their bones."


    "I''d like to ask you, when you eat meat, drink and sleep in a suite, do you think about the dead? Is it sad? "


    Chu Feng''s words fluttered on the whole battlefield, entered everyone''s ears, and then looked at the people who killed the wolf team. There was no worship at the beginning.


    Chu Feng is right. They can enjoy all this today because they are alive. Those who fight with them have died. Why are the dead doomed to be forgotten, but the living ones are enjoying all this?


    Abu narrowed his eyes. Chu Feng''s words severely hit them, trash and trash. This is not the word that should appear on them. He snapped: "I want to fight you. I want to let you know that all of our today is not for nothing, but the glory we should enjoy."


    "Duel!" echoed the others


    "A bunch of rubbish!"


    Chu Feng tut shook his head and looked at the dozens of people with turbulent feelings. He did not hide his contempt: "should I have enjoyed it? Do you mean those who die should die? You enjoy all this, you are lucky to survive. Can I take advantage of you when you were hiding behind? "


    Seventy two wolf killing team members were speechless by Chu Feng. After silence, Abu roared: "I want to fight with you. For no reason, just for your insulting our brotherly feelings and comrades in arms, I want to prove to you that we are all men who can bleed, not as bad as you said!"


    Chu Feng gently smiles, looks at the firm looking Abu, and says in a loud voice, "OK, I''ll give you a chance to fight, but just now your disrespect to me always has to pay a price. Otherwise, the military discipline of the Shajia army will only be destroyed by more people, and no one can go up or down!"


    With a little finger, Abu said coldly, "I''m defeated. Go straight away. If you fail, I''ll kill you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    Chu Feng agreed to Abramovich''s challenge, and Sha Zhi and a group of Sha family officers served as judges for a two win match in three innings. If Chu Feng fails, he resigns from his current position as the temporary principal and rolls out of the Shajia army.


    If Abramovich fails, Chu Feng will take his life as a punishment for beginning to despise him. This is a duel without solution. However, the status of both sides in the Shajia army is not ordinary, and no one dares to say anything.


    The first round is a race. Whoever can finish two kilometers around the track in the fastest time is regarded as the victory.


    The second round is a gun competition, whose shooting level is better than, and the third is a personal military confrontation.


    People present looked at Chu Feng and Abu. Many people thought that Chu Feng was from Jidao and could not compete with Abu, who had joined the Shajia army at the age of 13. Perhaps this was the best result. Chu Feng left the Shajia army.


    Shayan''s new residence in the distance, even if it was another place, Sha Yan still chose a residence that could take a panoramic view of the entire training ground. He knew that only military strength was the basis of his foothold, and that was what the shajiajun needed. Therefore, he used to watch the soldiers'' training every day.


    At this time, seeing the situation on the training ground and the report of the middle-aged woman, Sha Yan raised a smile: "the wolf killing team is too comfortable, it''s good to let them suffer for a while."


    Hearing the speech, the middle-aged woman looked at the distance and said, "commander, Abu has been settling for more than ten years, but Chu Feng has only been on the road for less than a year. How can we compete with Abu?"


    There is also a word in my heart, that is, Chu Feng is not sure to grab it!


    The middle-aged woman had been with her for more than 20 years. Sha Yan naturally knew what she was thinking. He looked at the training ground with a smile and said, "if Chu Feng can''t win, then it''s not the second Mr. Du. He can''t live to the present under the pressure of Huangfu family and tianwangmen."


    "Look, the final victory must be Chu Feng, but I don''t know how he decides the life and death of Abu!"


    Middle aged women have blind trust and worship for sandstone. Wen Yan has a new look at the training ground. Maybe Chu Feng can really deter the three armies!


    On the training ground, no one knew that all of this was looked at by Shayan. They were just looking at the two main characters, the famous Chu Feng, and the most elite of Shajia army, Abu, the leader of wolf killing team. The individual combat ability once wiped out a legendary figure in a platoon.


    Sha Zhi''s face was a little embarrassed and went up. Originally, he just wanted to let the wolf killing team give Chu Feng a strong hand and ask for a battle to deal with Chen Dongyan.


    But in the end, Sha Zhi has no way to control it. Chu Feng is currently the supreme commander of the Shajia army, and he has already agreed to it. So it is certain that it will be carried out to the end. And Abu is also a stubborn person. No one can change his decision, even if the sand rock comes out, it is estimated that the result will be the same.


    Look at the two people are ready to go, sand weaving red lips light open: "this time you are clear about the rules, just before the beginning of what to say?"


    She wanted one of them to say it, but Chu Feng and Abu just said nothing, Sha Zhi frowned, picked up a gun and went to the front. When they were ready, they closed their eyes and pulled the trigger directly.


    With a bang, a figure shot out like a sharp arrow. In an instant, he went more than ten meters away. It was Abu.


    But Chu Feng was standing in the same place, looking at Abu who had already gone out, as if he didn''t care about such a thing at all. He twisted his neck and moved his hands and feet. When everyone was surprised that Chu Feng would not be stupefied by Abu''s speed, he moved.


    But now Abu has been out for more than 200 meters. Can Chu Feng catch up with him?


    But as soon as such an idea came into being, people began to have an idea. It seemed that it was really possible to see the wind of Chu almost passing by Sha Zhi''s side, and a gust of wind made the Shazhi''s hair flutter.


    By the time Sha Zhi turned back, Chu Feng had already gone tens of meters away.


    On the runway, Abu is in front and Chu Feng is in the back, but everyone can see that Chu Feng is constantly narrowing the distance between him and Abramovich. All the wolf killing team members have clenched their fists, but there is nothing shouting for refueling. They firmly believe that their captain can win the last victory.


    For ordinary people, it takes about 10 minutes, which is a relatively fast person, but for Chu Feng and Abu, the 2000 meters is just a simple warm-up.


    But what''s more attractive to them on the runway at the moment is that Chu Feng suddenly slows down when he is only 10 meters away from Abu, and then waits for Abu to go out for dozens of meters to catch up with him, and then pull back.


    In less than seven minutes, Abu and chufeng successively leaped over the end of 2000 meters. Although Abu won the victory, he did not get any cheers.


    The situation just now is not a fool can see, if Chu Feng wants to win, he will throw off Abu early.


    "Why do you want to do that? Do you look down on me?" he said


    Chu Feng nodded seriously, raised his head to look at Abu''s unconvinced look and said with a smile: "because in my eyes, you are rubbish, or you are all rubbish and scum. Just a little achievement is lightning bolt. I want you to understand that if you win, you can win. If I want you to lose, you can''t win."Turning to no longer look at Abu clenched fist angry eyes, Chu Feng raised his hand and said: "next scene!"


    Abramovich has lost the absolute self-confidence at the beginning. Although he has won, it seems that Chu Feng gave him alms. This kind of win is more painful than losing. His face is ugly and he follows Chu Feng''s steps to the shooting range.


    A gun and 20 bullets were placed in front of the two men. Thirty meters away, 40 glass bottles were placed on both sides. Sha Zhi stood up and looked at Chu Feng and Abu. He said, "the rule of this game is that whoever gets the most shots in the shortest time will win!"


    Abramovich looked at the 20 bullets placed on the table, looked at Chu Feng''s disapproval attitude, and told himself in his heart, this game, absolutely want to win beautiful.


    Seeing that one of them was ready and the other was in a general attitude, Shazhi whispered, "start!"


    After that, Abramovich moved quickly. His hand passed over the bullets. Twenty bullets arrived in his hand. All of them were loaded in two seconds. The glass bottle in the distance was constantly buckled. After that, the sound of broken glass bottle was heard!


    Chu Feng watched Abramovich shoot. When he finished his first round of ten bullets, he slowly picked up ten bullets and loaded them into the gun. Looking at Abu who was also loading 10 bullets, chufeng said with a smile: "do you want to wash away the shame? But you are a waste, is a scum, I can easily defeat you with my eyes closed, understand? "


    Abramovich clenched his fist, clenched his teeth, loaded the bullets, buckled at the last ten glass bottles, and heard the breaking sound one after another, but at the last shot, it was missed!


    Abramovich''s eyes were stagnant. He had always hit a hundred hits in the 30 meter shooting glass bottle, but he didn''t hit it this time. At the moment, Chu Feng''s voice came again: "waste is waste, miscellaneous is miscellaneous, 30 meters can''t be finished, pathetic!"


    Abu clenched his fist and turned around, but the next moment he looked shocked. Chu Feng didn''t even look in front of him. He closed his eyes and didn''t look at it. Did he want to break the glass bottles?


    But at the next moment, not only Abu, but also the onlookers were shocked. A shot went out, and a glass bottle burst. Two pieces of debris flew to the side, smashing the other two bottles.


    One shot, three!


    Chu Feng''s shot stopped the whole room breathing, but all of this had not stopped. Chu Feng still shot six shots in succession with his eyes closed, and then put down the gun. There was also the confident and calm words: "sometimes killing people needs a bullet, but when shooting dead things, why waste bullets?"


    The sound of the broken glass bottle rings out one after another. When we look at it again, our throat doesn''t move naturally.


    Chu Feng fired only seven shots in total, but all the 20 bottles exploded. If there were not only 20 bottles, we would not doubt that Chu Feng could explode 21 bottles.


    At the beginning, people who despised and disdained Chu Feng had deep awe in their eyes. Twenty bottles were blown out by seven guns, not to mention in shajiajun. It is estimated that even in the world, there is no need for anyone to announce that Chu Feng is already the absolute winner.


    Abramovich looks ugly and stiff. He thinks he is tough, but after two games, he feels like a scum.


    Chu Feng came to him, patted his stiff face and said contemptuously, "do you know what is scum?"


    Abu eyes spurt fire, Chu Feng''s words again irritated him, eyes slightly Ning at Chu Feng, wish to kill him in the eyes, hate voice: "there is still a game!"


    People around him shook their heads. Abu was really angry. Everyone could see that if Chu Feng wanted him to lose, he would not have a chance to play in the third inning. However, they also wanted to see if Chu Feng was as tough as ever in the face of shajiajun''s wolves.


    At the moment, Chu Feng turned his head to Abramovich, pointed to the rest of the wolf killing team members, and said faintly, "in order to prove that you are all rubbish, you will only rely on the blood of your comrades to enjoy glory, and they are just like rags!"


    "I''ll fight all of you


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    I''ll fight all of you!


    Chu Feng''s words were loud and the breeze was roaring past. Everyone didn''t come back to their senses. Some people thought that they must have heard the battle of Chu Feng. Although the people of the Sha family army had seen the battle of Chu Feng, they did not understand it, so they virtually ignored the power of Tian can and others.


    And the powerful killing wolf team, but they really see and know, Chu Feng fight all alone, are you kidding?


    Abramovich felt that he must have heard something wrong and asked, "what did you say?"


    Chu Feng put down their fingers and raised a quiet smile: "I said, for the scum, I''m against a hundred!"


    This time, not only Abramovich heard it clearly, but other people also heard it clearly. Chu Feng wanted to fight against all of them and insult them. Everyone wanted to go up and fan Chu Feng.


    It''s just the people who kill wolves. Who are not the soldiers of hundred battles? It''s OK to ask them one on one. If you want them to surround one person, it''s just challenging their dignity.


    Although they didn''t speak, they were angry in their hearts, but Chu Feng didn''t know and hit me mercilessly: "a group of scumbags want face, you who are unworthy of lifting my shoes, even if you have 72 more, they are still rubbish. Dignity exists, but they definitely do not belong to a group of wastes. There should be


    "So don''t be polite. It''s your ability to kill me!"


    Not only Abu, but all the people present were 10000 grass mud horses running in their hearts. They had seen the arrogant, the despicable, and even the shameless. But it seemed that Chu Feng pointed at a group of elites and scolded the rubbish and scum. Moreover, he was so arrogant that he really didn''t see it.


    But after being surprised, I admire him. If you change to someone else, who dares to fight a hundred battles alone, and still seventy-two?


    Seeing Abramovich clenching his fists, he was silent and gnashing his teeth. Chu Feng patted his face and said with a smile, "I''m not happy. Do you want to beat me? It''s no use. In my eyes, you are scum


    Those who have no temper will burst into anger when they are attacked by Chu Feng. What''s more, Abramovich, who has experienced countless times of life and death, yells and blows his fist at Chu Feng''s face. His heart is filled with anger.


    But when everyone felt that Chu Feng was going to be unlucky this time, suddenly the latter gave a lightning like foot. Everyone didn''t see clearly what was going on. Abu''s body flew out like a broken kite and hit the ground for more than ten meters, and a mouthful of blood also gushed out.


    There was silence!


    In their imagination, no matter how bad Abu was, at least he was defeated after 300 rounds of fighting with Chu Feng. But now it''s just a simple fight, and Chu Feng kicks him out, which is a challenge to their nerves.


    Chu Feng ignored everyone''s surprise, patted the trouser leg that didn''t put down, sighed: "kick you, all feel wasted energy, not worth it!"


    Two wolf killing team members ran to help Abu, the rest of the people have ignored what dignity, was hit by Chu Feng, but also to take into account the dignity of one-on-one, it is simply not a man.


    All of them rushed up in a swarm. Although they were burning with anger, they still kept a well-trained formation and sealed off all directions of Chu wind from all directions.


    However, before they could form a crushing formation, Chu Feng, like a small tank, ran into their formation, and his hands and feet were open and wide open. To defeat these hundred battle soldiers, it was only a simple blow, and there was no extra punch.


    Shazhi''s beautiful mouth has been wide open. She thinks she is very strong, but in the face of those who kill wolves, she can deal with two at most.


    But now Chu Feng completely subverts her cognition. She not only fights alone, but also treats the wolf killing team as a child. When she looks at Chu Feng who punches and kicks a person, Sha Zhi can''t help but say "monster".


    When the wolf killing team really moves, the strength of 72 people can absolutely stop thousands of people. If a single soldier fights, it is only a very simple thing to fight with one enemy, but at this time, facing Chu Feng, it is so vulnerable.


    The rest of the officers and soldiers of the Sha family also held their breath and looked at the scene in the middle of the sand field without blinking. The strength of the Chu wind once again penetrated into their hearts.


    At this time, Chu Feng has been stuck in the armband of Tianyuan dual realm after several times of promotion and several battles in recent days, and there is a possibility of breakthrough at any time.


    At the moment, Zhan Sha''s family is absolutely elite. Chu Feng is in a mysterious feeling. Holding one''s fist, gently touching his knee and throwing it back, the man will fly out to the ground seven or eight meters away, and can''t stand up again.


    The body tilts to avoid a blow from the back. When he bumps back, the man behind him falls to the ground and drags it out of the distance. Similarly, he loses his combat effectiveness.


    A body forward, two wolf killing team members smell the crisis, instinctively dodge to the side, but Chu Feng''s hand like a snake wrapped up to hold them, a tight, two people collided together, the collision force makes them dizzy, up on the ground, do not have strength to stand up.Chu Feng did not send out xuanhuang nine needles this time, relying entirely on his own strength. He took a leisurely walk in the siege of wolf killing team members.


    There must have been members of the wolf killing team falling down. When Chu Feng approached the direction of Abu, 69 wolf killing team members had fallen to the ground.


    The two wolf killing members supporting Abu saw that all of their companions fell down. They all burst out with a shout, but suddenly a flower appeared in front of them. Chu Feng did not know where to go.


    Just want to turn back, pain came from the back of the waist, two people fall forward to the front.


    Chu Feng twists his neck and stands in front of Abu with a gentle smile. He doesn''t go to see all the wolf killing members who have been laid down on the ground. He just recalls the feeling of the moment when he just broke through.


    Yes, in the process of the battle, chufeng directly stepped into the dual realm of Tianyuan. At the moment, he felt the strength in his body, which was several times more than that at the beginning. If he faced several Tianchan people again, chufeng was confident that his random punch could destroy their vitality. It was simple!


    Abramovich looked at his fallen companions and was glad that they didn''t scream. At the same time, he knelt down straight and said, "I''m sorry for the lack of wind."


    Chu Feng dispelled the mysterious feeling of breakthrough. He looked down at Abu, who was kneeling on the ground. His eyes did not fluctuate. One hand reached back: "take the gun!"


    The audience was pulled back to God by Chu Feng''s words. There was no time to think about those who fell on the ground. Looking at Abu kneeling there, he remembered the agreement before the war, Chu Fengsheng, Abu died!


    At the moment, Chu Feng not only won, but also defeated all the members of the wolf killing team by overwhelming means. Sha Jiajun was proud of himself, and Abu meant to carry on the agreement at the beginning and die!


    Abu is there with his head down. Although he has been comfortable in recent years, it does not mean that he has lost his blood and is ready to face death calmly.


    Sha Zhi ran forward and said anxiously, "the wind is less, Abu, they are disrespectful to you, but they have also got the punishment they deserve, just..."


    "Gun!" Chu Feng did not wait for Sha Zhi to finish, and repeated a sentence again.


    Gohan stepped up to the side, put a gun in Chu Feng''s hand, and then retreated to the side. Although he regretted Abu''s death, Chu Feng was now the supreme commander of the Shajia army. Abu''s disrespect was enough to kill him.


    Sha Zhi sees that Chu Feng has opened the insurance on his gun, and looks more and more anxious. He regrets that he let Chu Feng come here and let Sha Jiajun lose an elite.


    "No!"


    When the gun in Chu Feng''s hand pointed to Abu''s head, the rest of the wolf killing team members who fell on the ground struggled to stand up and knelt on the ground, and said in unison: "please let go of Captain Abu, we are willing to accept all punishment!"


    Chu Feng turned his head and looked at the seventy-one people kneeling on the ground and said faintly: "all get out of the shajiajun for me. I don''t want to kill Abu, how about it?"


    One word made the whole audience quiet, and the faces of seventy-one people showed hesitation and embarrassment. The least of them had been in the shajiajun for ten years, which was the same as their home. They had to leave before releasing Abu?


    Sha Zhi is also a Leng God, but he has no longer dared to speak!


    Abu raised his head and was surprised at Chu Feng''s offer of such a condition. Then he looked at the rest of his companions and said, "I''m going to violate you. You must die according to the military law. You have to stay in the Shajia army for those who believe in us. It''s not worth it for me."


    Seventy one people were caught in a dilemma. They didn''t want Abu to die or leave the shajiajun army. It was like cutting off their souls. All of them bowed their heads. One of them said, "the wind is weak, we won''t leave, but if you insist on killing captain Abu, you can kill him with us."


    "It''s just that after we die, please bury us in the back mountain of the garrison, so that we can watch the tide rise and fall of the Shajia army."


    Chufeng put a smile on his face, took the gun back, opened it and poured out several bullets. When no one knew what, chufeng threw the gun on the ground and said to Abramovich, "play with a Hebrew roulette. You don''t die, which means you still have the value of living, or you will die!"


    Chu Feng dropped a word and went straight to the outfield. Abu looked at the gun on the ground and suddenly picked it up. Everyone yelled: "no!"


    Abramovich put the gun to his head, click, but there was no gunshot. He opened his eyes, touched the sweat on his forehead, and cried excitedly: "I still have value!"


    At the moment, the voice of Chu Feng came from afar. It was cruel and heartless: "you can avoid death, but you can''t escape alive. Seventy two people, kneel here for a day!"


    Although Chu Feng''s words were merciless at the moment, under the leadership of Abu, 72 people responded in unison: "yes!"


    In the distance of Shayan''s residence, seeing all this, a faint smile appeared on the old man''s wrinkled face: "the future shajiajun, Chu Feng will be the absolute leader!"


    At the scene, Gohan picked up his gun and followed him away. However, he opened it not far away from home and looked at it with a smile. Because there was a bullet in the gun, but there was no gunpowder in it. He said in his heart, "smart!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    Second floor of commander''s command room!


    Under the night, Chu Feng stood at the window after dinner and looked at the training ground in the distance. The night was empty in his eyes. Seventy two people knelt side by side. In the humid night weather, we could see that there was a little more moisture on their clothes, but Chu Feng did not fluctuate at all.


    Yihe Mingzi stood behind him. He was eaten by Chu Feng last night. Now he walks a little light. He looks at Chu Feng angrily. He doesn''t expect that this guy is clear and beautiful. When he does that, he is not gentle at all.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes, turned over and sat down: "they are not as fragile as you imagine, the soldiers of hundred battles, and the king of the jungle. If they can''t stand the hardships, are they still elite?"


    Yihe Mingzi also took back his eyes and hesitated. He sat on Chu Feng''s thigh, put his hands around Chu Feng''s neck and opened his mouth: "maybe they won''t get sick, but if you abuse them like this, you still make them kneel there with no self-esteem, and they will be ridiculed by the rest of the Sha family army. Won''t it cause a backlash?"


    Chu Feng raised a meaningful smile and looked at Yihe Mingzi, who had been nervous in front of him before, sitting directly on his lap. He said that if women really can''t eat indiscriminately, they don''t have a bit of awe now.


    Cough a, Chu Feng also does not care about these innocuous things: "what I want is their rebound!"


    The wolf killing team is the ace of Shajia army. It is not only fierce but also extremely proud. Although today, it has dealt a severe blow to their self-confidence, but out of the worst plan, Chu Feng has never been willing to have people who are hostile to him.


    Although they chose to compromise and kneel there, there were 72 people and 72 people in their hearts. Even if Abu''s anger was completely eliminated, the rest of them were not necessarily like this. If it wasn''t because he was only a temporary leader, Chu Feng would have killed all of them and maintained authority.


    Because no matter how talented people, once again can not put their own position, then the future will not change too much.


    Yihe Mingzi eyebrows a pick, vaguely caught what of the woman asked: "less wind, then you continue to attack Sha Zhi, is it the same? Do you want to? "


    "That''s different!"


    Thinking of Sha Zhi, who was a little tiger captured by himself, Chu Feng burst into a faint smile: "how can Sha Zhi be Sha Yan''s daughter, but like Abu, she also has a little more pride and conceit. Such a person is a talent, but if you keep this character, you will not be killed by the enemy, but also by your own people."


    One hand rubbed on Yihe Mingzi''s slender waist and said: "you can see her attitude towards Shaqian at the beginning. If she is not conceited, she should follow Shaqian and find a chance to strike a thunderbolt. Instead of fighting Shaqian at different times, just like knowing that I am coming, she will kill me."


    This matter Yihe Mingzi had heard of it, and felt the dishonest hand behind him. His body trembled and said, "so do you want to do it now?"


    Chu Feng smiles and doesn''t answer Yihe Mingzi''s words. The Shajia army is still the private army of the Sha family. Even if he changes his mind, the mark in the hearts of nearly 100 people is indelible, and the future leader must be Sha Zhi.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to control the corner area, but he didn''t want him to be pinched by others. All his actions at the moment can be regarded as cultivating Shazhi as a suitable spokesman.


    I believe that we will be a qualified agent if we get rid of the pride and steadiness of Shazhi.


    Yihe Mingzi''s eyes are a little bitter, but Chu Feng''s feeling to her is much more blurred than when he first saw him. Although he is young, many old foxes may not have his mind.


    Get this man, sweet if Yi!


    Yihe Mingzi felt a trace of acid itching. He hugged Chu Feng''s head and buried it in front of his body. He said vaguely: "be gentle, I''m sensitive!"


    Chu Feng was drinking milk like a newborn baby when the door suddenly opened and Fu Dina came in. She was stunned and opened her mouth. Looking at the situation of chufeng and Yihe Mingzi, she was slandered. Fortunately, she said that she had done nothing yesterday.


    Chu Feng took back his head in embarrassment and pulled up Yihe Mingzi''s clothes. He coughed to cover up his embarrassment: "remember to knock on the door next time!"


    "Well, who do you blame for not closing the door yourself?"


    Fu Dina gave Chu Feng a charming white eye. When she came in, she looked at Yihe Mingzi''s secret way, which was no match for me. Then she said to Chu Feng, "the wild horse is coming. Maybe it''s for the people who killed the wolf team!"


    Chu Feng naturally knew who the wild horse Fu Dina was talking about. He asked Yihe Mingzi to leave from his thigh, stood up and walked out. It was hard to avoid being caught.


    "You will feel guilty and know how to face. It is not hopeless!"


    Fu Dina looked at the door and murmured. Then she pulled Yihe Mingzi, who was going out with gossip, and giggled: "sister Mingzi, which step have you been following the trend? Why are you feeding?"


    Yihe Mingzi blushed and glared at Fu Dina with shame and anger. His questions were so direct that he didn''t know how to be reserved?


    Turn a white eye, Yihe Mingzi thought of last night''s madness, his face was covered with a layer of Shyness: "we have done everything we should do!""Heavy taste, you are more than ten years younger than the wind!" Fu Dina tut shook her head, but then asked more gossip: "how does fengshao cheat you, how do you seduce him?"


    Yihe Mingzi''s mouth is affected, and Fu Dina''s question is simply too embarrassing. However, she also knows that for Fu Dina, it is only more direct and helpless: "fengshao is not a person who is easy to take the initiative, but it is absolutely difficult for him to refuse the initiative!"


    After saying that, Yihe Mingzi walked out of the room and did not think about going downstairs. He went to the next room to avoid Fu Dina. The girl''s head was too thick. If she asked anything, she would definitely collapse.


    And Fu Dina stood in place, frowning and thinking, and then a light: "Mingzi sister push back less wind?"


    In the command room downstairs, Chu Feng naturally doesn''t know that Fu Dina is making a bad idea. She looks at Sha Zhi, who is standing in front of her. She pours boiling water. Sha Zhi sees that her face softens a little and reaches for it.


    But Chu Feng turned around and drank on his mouth. Seeing Sha Zhi''s appearance, he said with a smile, "if you have hands and feet, you won''t fall by yourself?"


    Sha Zhi''s teeth itched and he said, "are you a man?"


    Chu Feng took a sip of water and looked at Sha Zhi thoughtfully. He asked curiously, "am I a man, don''t you know?"


    Sha Zhi''s face turned red, but he didn''t care about it with Chu Feng when he thought about his purpose tonight. He said, "let the wolf killing team get up. Although there are some force majeure factors, I still want to fight. I must kill Chen Dongyan!"


    Chu Feng is not surprised at all that Sha Zhi is stubborn and persistent, because the woman has not yet seen the overall situation. She puts the cup beside her and closes her eyes as if she is thinking about something.


    Sha Zhi sat down with his mouth full and saw that chufeng was obviously thinking about something and didn''t disturb him. He took Chu Feng''s cup and directly drank the water in it. Anyway, he had done everything. What''s wrong with drinking a cup?


    This silence was half an hour. Sha Zhi was finally impatient: "is that enough? Are you asleep?"


    Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes, a pair of deep eyes do not see the bottom, look at Sha Zhi: "you are ready to take the wolf team to go?"


    "Not bad!" Strange that he didn''t say Chu Feng knew it, but Sha Zhi didn''t deny it. He straightened up and said, "as long as you take the wolf killing team to me, you can go straight to Huanglong and kill Chen Dongyan, the traitor!"


    Chu Feng smiles. An overconfident general meets a group of overconfident soldiers. What is the result? We can imagine. But Chu Feng didn''t point out these. If Chen Dongyan is really so bad, how can he gather more than 100000 people and control the anti Sha alliance steadily after killing dozens of leaders?


    See Sha Zhi a pair of you do not promise me not to leave the appearance, Chu wind light of the mouth: "how can I believe you can?"


    Gauze face color a tight, mercilessly glared at Chu Feng, turned around, walked to the door, looked back at Chu Feng who had already sat down and said in a cold voice: "my aunt has delayed nearly ten days!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    One o''clock in the morning!


    Sha Zhi left Shazhi''s defense area quietly with 72 wolf killing team members. Except for Chu Feng and others, the rest of Sha''s soldiers didn''t know Sha Zhi had left, and they still wanted to kill Chen Dongyan.


    Chu Feng stood outside the Shajia defense area, a car quietly drove to the side, the window fell, showing the beautiful face of Yihe Mingzi mixed blood, looking at the distance: "the wind is less, really let her go, more than 70 people, how to kill Chen Dongyan in the defense area of more than 100000 people?"


    Chu Feng was still thinking about Sha Zhi''s words before he left. He shook his mind and opened the door and sat in: "go!"


    Originally, Chu Feng was just going to let one of them follow him to protect him. If necessary, he could save Sha Zhi back. However, his aunt delayed Sha Zhi''s sentence for ten days, which made Chu Feng feel a little confused.


    I don''t know if I planted seeds carelessly when I was crazy. Chu Feng couldn''t let people with their children take risks?


    Yihe Mingzi was on the second floor just now. Naturally, he didn''t know what Sha Zhi and Chu Feng said. Only when Chu Feng was following up, he wanted to rescue Sha Zhi at a critical moment, so that the wild horse could follow him.


    Yihe Mingzi didn''t say anything. The car started without turning on the lights. He drove cautiously in the jungle.


    At this time, Shayan''s residence in Shajia defense area was still on. She was 60 or 40 years old before she got Shazhi. She sat in the hall and looked out of the open door. Sha Zhi told him what she was doing tonight.


    He himself was against it, but Sha Yan didn''t say anything. Instead, he asked her to ask Chu Feng for advice.


    When hearing the middle-aged woman''s report, Sha Zhi leaves with 72 wolf killing team members. Sha Yan looks a little lonely. Others don''t know Chu Feng''s mind. How can he not know?


    Knowing that Sha Zhi will have a great change after this time, he will become the type he has always wanted to cultivate. However, considering the cost to be paid, Sha Yan sighs softly: "once the emperor is a courtier, Sha Zhi can become a woman of Chu Feng. At least, he doesn''t have to worry about being hurt in the future."


    "It''s just that the price is too high, and it''s a pity."


    The middle-aged woman followed the sandstone for many years. Naturally, she knew something, but her eyes were still calm: "commander, after this time, you can enjoy your old age peacefully. Don''t you always want to go to Hawaii? I can go this time! "


    With a bitter smile on his face, Sha Yan''s idea for many years can be realized. However, the price to be paid is not so great. However, he also knows that without paying something, shajiajun can not have an absolutely wise leader.


    Holding out his hand to hold the middle-aged woman''s hand, Sha Yan''s expression softened a little: "you''ve been wronged these years. Your sister died after giving birth to Shazhi. You have to take care of Shazhi and grow up, and take care of me, a bad old man. I know what you mean. After this time, I will give you the name you want!"


    "Shazhi will also know that she has a little aunt!"


    The middle-aged woman''s face was stunned, and her eyes appeared a little moist. She was Sha Yan''s sister-in-law. She should not have been like this, but she had been irresistible in love with this man who was more than 20 years older than her.


    Waiting for so many years, originally thought this life will not have the result, along with the age slowly grows up, that point of mind also light, but does not mean that has not thought.


    Crouching down and stretching out, the middle-aged woman holds the hand of sandstone and smiles: "brother-in-law!"


    Sha Yan smiles and caresses the head of a middle-aged woman as she did more than 20 years ago. It seems that she has returned to the most difficult but most warm day. Her two sisters, like flowers, look much softer.


    The middle-aged woman''s head gently leans on the sand rock''s leg. Over the years, she has no regrets to follow the sandstone''s side, because Sha Zhi has children, and has also run away, but all this is worth it at the moment, and the pay has finally been reported, although it came a little late!


    Sand rock stroked the face of the middle-aged woman leaning on her thigh, which was no longer young. She looked deep into the night outside and spoke softly: "the wind and rain come very fast, but the past will also be faster than in previous years!"


    More than three in the morning!


    More than 100 kilometers to the west of Shajia defense area, this is the base of the anti desertification alliance. It is already late at night. Except for the basic patrol personnel, most of the people have already fallen asleep.


    Two kilometers away, Sha Zhi, who had been marching for two hours with 72 members of the wolf killing team, had already arrived here. Through the night vision telescope, Sha Zhi looked at the far-off station of the anti sand alliance. Sha Zhi frowned slightly.


    Ten minutes later, a wolf killer who went out to investigate ran back and said in a deep voice: "Miss Sha, I went to have a look just now. Chen Dongyan is really careful. Starting from a kilometer ahead, there are many clear and secret sentries. It''s very difficult to kill Chen Dongyan''s residence in the middle quietly."


    Sha Zhi nodded and watched carefully with the night vision telescope. When she was so confident in Chu Feng before she came, she was shaken at the moment. In her heart, she said, if only all the masters were around me, I could sneak in quietly.But Sha Zhi also understood that Chu Feng had given her and the wolf killing team members to come. It was impossible for Chu Feng to send out his own experts.


    Subconsciously touch the flat and strong abdomen, and the woman''s intuition Sha Zhi knows that she may have it, because the routine has never been delayed for more than three days since the beginning, and this time is ten days.


    Face in the night a little red, Sha Zhi pursed his mouth, son of a bitch, you are merciless to me, then I will let your child die with me, let you die with guilt!


    Seeing that everyone was waiting for his instructions, Sha Zhi scattered his thoughts and said, "Abu, do you have any plan?"


    Abramovich took a few steps forward, looked at the front and his understanding of the area. After a moment, he came back: "the soldiers divided into several routes, which distracted the attention of the alliance, ambushed all the way, and dealt devastating blows to the people of the alliance. On the other hand, he spread out to carry out guerrilla warfare, and fired one shot to another place."


    "On the last way, take advantage of the chaos, change into the clothes of the Alliance for the destruction of sand, and take the palace directly!"


    Sha Zhi reflected on Abu''s words. The soldiers were divided into four routes, which had a little effect, but it also reduced the total strength. If there was any mistake along the way, the way to the middle palace might face great danger.


    Seeing Sha Zhi pondering and hesitating, Abu raised his head and said confidently: "Miss Sha, we are the absolute elites among hundreds of thousands of Sha family army. We have absolute confidence that we can take the head of the enemy in a million troops. We are just a group of rabble people. We don''t pay attention to it!"


    Sha Zhi frowned slightly and began to feel that there was nothing wrong with Abu''s self-confidence. However, when she heard Abu say such words at this time, Sha Zhi felt a little disgusted for no reason. This gave her the feeling that she was not confident, but arrogant. Suddenly, she felt that Chu Feng''s words in the daytime were not wrong!


    But now we still need to rely on Abramovich and their actions. Sha Zhi hides the unhappiness in his heart very well.


    Think about it and ask softly, "what''s the success rate?"


    Abramovich seemed to have forgotten the pain and stood straight back: "one hundred percent!"


    Sha Zhi clenched his fist and wanted to give Abu a slap. He taught Chu Feng a lesson during the day, but now he is still like this. He can''t change the dog who eats excrement and suppresses his anger. Sha Zhi bites his lip: "move!"


    Soon, 72 people were divided into four routes: one was to fight in the front to attract the attention of the anti desertification alliance; the other was to lay ambush on the other half way in order to eliminate the enemy to the greatest extent; on the other hand, 18 people were scattered everywhere, taking individuals as the unit and harassing continuously.


    The other way, including Sha Zhi, was waiting for the alliance to destroy the sand. After that, he took Zhonggong and killed Chen Dongyan!


    At the time of the operation, in the two kilometers of forest behind Sha Zhi, a car was quietly parked there without lights. Chu Feng and Yihe Mingzi sat in the car, and Bingqing had already touched them to protect Shazhi.


    When Yihe Mingzi heard the news, he sneered: "the dog can''t change to eat excrement. During the day, he was so cruel by your lesson. If it wasn''t for the gun and bullet, he would still be so arrogant now?"


    Chufeng smiles faintly. It''s not that the bullets of the gun don''t come out, but there is no gunpowder at all. But Chu Feng is too lazy to say that Chu Feng wants to make Abu still arrogant and still feel that their luck is against the sky.


    Looking out of the window, he said faintly, "once the emperor is a courtier, the heart of Sha Zhi is not cruel. Let me do this villain!"


    When Yihe Mingzi was astonished at how Chu Feng said these words, chufeng pointed out: "let the Yihe masters who follow the action ambush behind. If the anti Sha alliance can take down the wolf killing team, if the anti sand alliance can''t suppress it, let''s kill the wolf team!"


    Next to the half blood woman heard the speech, a shock, surprised to see Chu Feng, finally know what Chu Feng to do, difficult digestion, just touch the phone to send a command.


    Chu Feng daytime is not deliberately let go of killing wolf team members, but has been completely under the blacklist!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    In the quiet night, an explosion suddenly rings out!


    A dazzling spark rose from the south of the Alliance for the eradication of desertification, which lit up the deep night and opened the eyes of those who were sleeping. The first reaction was that the peace army came again.


    The fighting a few days ago caused heavy losses to the Alliance for the fight against Saudi Arabia. Although Chen Dongyan has already taken control of the situation, the momentum that began to gather has ceased to exist. At this moment, I suspect that the peace army may come again, and everyone is in a knot.


    In the center of the building, the lights were all on after the explosion.


    All the generals gathered in the quiet hall within five minutes. The door next to him opened, and a man in his twenties, who was not as white as the rest of the corner soldiers, came in. His flat head set off the spirit of the whole person, but the cold in his eyes, which made people dare not look directly.


    This man is Sha Qian''s adopted son. Now he is the leader of the Sha alliance, Chen Dongyan!


    Come to sit down, Chen Dongyan''s face can not see the tired wake up at night, there is no anger, just a light mouth: "what situation?"


    An officer close to the left stood up and said back and forth: "the South suddenly encountered an attack. The enemy dropped a bomb and blew up a patrol team. I have sent people to check it out. But it can be judged that this evening is just a small force attacking. Don''t worry about it!"


    Chen Dongyan nodded lightly, as if there was no worry about these things themselves.


    Because of Chen Dongyan''s silence, the conference room fell into silence. A communications soldier came in and said respectfully: "it has been found out that nearly 20 people have attacked the south, and more than 40 of our army have been killed in a round of confrontation. Now we are moving towards the South and starting to retreat quickly."


    "A team of two hundred people has already chased it!"


    Chen Dongyan nodded quietly and looked around. Everyone was swept by his eyes and could not help but straighten up, just like the soldiers who were being inspected.


    A man of five hundred will not ambush in the middle of the attack


    The tall man stood up and did not ask why. He quickly left the meeting room. After a few minutes, 500 people gathered to chase in the direction of the beginning.


    In the meeting room, Chen Dongyan gave a light instruction to the officer who was talking at first: "the peace army will not come tonight. According to Mamba''s character, the attack will be at least a thousand people. You can take another 1000 people to follow you, open up a little distance, and I suspect it''s the wolf killing team!"


    Wolf killing team!


    Chen Dongyan''s words in a low voice made the people at the scene stiff. The shadow of the famous tree of people, many people here have never fought with the wolf killing team of Shajia army, but there are no illustrious men under the reputation. For the ace team of Shajia army, they will not think that it is just a team with a false name.


    At first, they were surprised that less than 20 people attacked Chen Dongyan. Why did he catch up with 200 people? He didn''t trust to add 500 people and 1000 people. However, they heard that the wolf killing team might come, and they thought that it would not be too much to send 5000 people directly.


    At this time, sporadic gunfire broke out around the garrison. All the people present straightened up and knew that it might be the wolf killing team. They were all a little nervous.


    After a while, the news came. Suddenly, some people came out and fired cold guns all around the garrison area. All of them were one-man attacks, which could not be prevented. In addition, in the evening, in just a few minutes, nearly 100 people had been killed.


    When such news was put out, all the generals of the alliance frowned.


    They don''t worry about the enemy''s large-scale attack. After all, there can be defensive and attacking targets, but they are worried about the irresistible attack. In addition, in the big night, who knows which corner comes up with bullets to kill them all?


    "Wolf killing team, it seems that all of them are out!"


    Chen Dongyan, however, laughed. He had been born in the Shajia army. He probably knew who was coming. His eyes began to ponder: "order 5000 people to disperse, and five people to disperse around the station as a unit. When they meet people, they will kill each other and deal with guerrilla warfare. Then they will fight guerrilla warfare."


    Everyone''s eyes lit up and secretly praised Chen Dongyan.


    The other party does not know how many people are hiding in the dark, but certainly not many, otherwise they will not attack by individuals. Now 5000 people go out and five people act as a group. The distance must be small. As long as one attacker appears, even if one group is sacrificed, other groups will be able to end the other side''s retreat.


    With Chen Dongyan''s instructions, 5000 people quickly left the camp from all around. Five people entered the edge of the jungle, and began to keep sporadic gunfire. With the deployment of these people, there was a lot of silence.


    Occasionally, gunfire can be heard, but it is not so frequent.


    In the conference room, everyone''s eyes toward Chen Dongyan were full of admiration. They knew each other well and won a hundred battles. No wonder people said that they didn''t worry about the enemies like gods, but they were afraid of their teammates like pigs. Chen Dongyan was not a pig, but on the contrary, he knew about Sha Jiajun.Originally, the people had not much confidence to compete with the shajiajun, but with the leadership of Chen Dongyan, they felt that it was not so difficult.


    Three kilometers away, the two hundred leading troops who are now chasing the attackers have just arrived in the jungle, and they have no time to find the attackers who are hiding in the woods. There are continuous gunshots in the woods on both sides.


    When they were caught off guard, several bombs also flew into their camp. With the roaring explosion, more than 200 people lost more than half of their lives in an instant.


    When the gunfire rang out again, those dizzy people who were bombed had not figured out what was going on in the ambush. Thirty six wolf killing team members had already been killed in the spirit of the gods, and they slaughtered the alliance members mercilessly. In less than a minute, 200 bodies were displayed on the ground.


    As soon as they were ready to evacuate and hide and wait for the next wave of attack, a wolf killing teammate leaned down and put his ear on the ground. Then he stood up and said, "there is someone coming 500 meters away. It is estimated that it is the support of the Alliance for the fight against desertification. It is estimated that there will be more than 500 people!"


    "Thunder!"


    A wolf killing teammate put out indifferently, there are four wolf killing team members to the front, in the back to come here the only way to lay a mine, the rest of the people also quickly move to collect the dead people''s weapons, otherwise where to come so many weapons to deal with the enemy behind.


    Everything from the beginning to the end is just less than a minute, the wolf killing team members are trained to hide again.


    Hiding in the dark, looking at the front of the eight mines, 36 people all burst into a smile of pride. No matter who catches up now and sees the bodies lying here, they will not believe that in such a short time, several mines have been laid in front of them.


    After a moment, the sound of footsteps can be clearly heard, and then a lot of dark shadows appear in the distance, coming towards this side quickly, and a team of 500 people is coming.


    The 36 wolf killing team-mates showed a cruel look on their faces. Each of them had an extra bomb in their hands. All of these were collected from the anti sand alliance just now, which can be used back to these people.


    Five hundred people had already appeared. Seeing the 200 corpses lying in front of them, they all recognized that they were their own. Suddenly, the crowd became turbulent. Someone said, "catch up and kill them!"


    One person incited all, quickened the pace, the leader of the general frowned: "stop!"


    He felt that it would not be so simple. Just as his voice dropped, a member of the anti sand alliance had stepped on a mine, and the secret wolf killing team members all laughed. They planted a series of thunder, each of which was buried three meters away, and eight opened a distance of twenty-four meters.


    Moreover, the front-end seven will not explode when triggered, but will be subject to fluctuations. Now, the members of the anti desertification alliance have passed through seven and stepped on the first one with a roar of flame rising. The member of the anti sand alliance and several people around him are swallowed up by the flame.


    Even the firecracker of the alliance''s members explodes continuously, and the second leader of the alliance doesn''t even think of the explosion of the thunder ring.


    What''s more, they are all in the range. They can''t be estimated to be so many. They will be the first to lie down by themselves. Who knows how many mines are buried here?


    After the eight blasts, the team of 500 people was completely scattered, and many people were killed and injured, but all this has not stopped.


    While those people were still lying on the ground and slowly looking up at the surrounding environment, the secret wolf killer had opened the bomb insurance, but they didn''t throw it out immediately. They were all-around fighters and knew the time required for a bomb to explode.


    With less than two seconds left, thirty-six people stood up one after another, and thirty-six bombs flew out. Almost as soon as they landed in the crowd of the anti desertification alliance, they exploded one after another. You can see some people directly blown up!


    It''s fragmented.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    Two teams, two sets of destroyed!


    When the news came back, all the generals of the anti sand alliance in the conference room were shocked and dignified. If the previous impression on the wolf killing team was not deep, it would be absolutely profound now.


    In less than half an hour, 700 people were destroyed, and no one was in a state of stability without hearing the news of the casualties.


    They used to hear that 72 wolves can resist thousands of troops and even destroy them. They are all sneering at this. But they have no doubt that the two groups have been destroyed.


    The third wave of people sent out now stopped half way and dared not attack. 5000 people sent out were killed and injured hundreds. However, the wolves killed by night and jungle to catch their tracks.


    The whole alliance of sand eradication is shrouded in a layer of haze, and the mood is extremely depressed.


    Chen Dongyan took a cup of fresh tea water in front of him and drank it gently. It seems that thousands of people have died for him. When he put down the cup, he said with deep eyes: "let a thousand people press it up, but change the strategy!"


    At the scene of the fierce war, the wolves did not arrange mines this time. Their confidence made them disdain to continue to use similar means, and felt there were thousands of ways to kill the alliance members.


    So all people are temporarily separated, showing a circle to see the road, eyes flowing with carnivore general luster.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes quietly, the league members still did not appear. Everyone wondered if the members of the League were afraid of them so they did not dare to come. They waited for ten minutes again. The wolves gave up waiting for the rabbit, and they slowly pressed the alliance in the jungle to gradually press over the alliance site, preparing to increase the chances for the last way.


    Otherwise, the league members will return to the residence. What else can we play?


    But just a hundred meters away, the wolves stopped again, because they had heard the footsteps coming from the front, which sounded like hundreds of people. Every wolf killer had a playful and felling in his eyes. The dead came again.


    They all put up their guns, prepared to shoot ruthlessly with the help of darkness and wait for the members of the alliance to appear, and have collected a lot of weapons. Now they want to enjoy the pleasure of shooting targets.


    They just heard the footsteps, but they still did not see anyone appear, eyebrows all gently wrinkled.


    A wolf killer secretly lurks up to 200 meters to check, his pupils shrink, and the league members do come, but they do not go forward, but they are on the spot.


    What do you think of? The wolf killer just wanted to pick up the walkie talkie and inform the people behind. The league members may have to detour to clean up.


    But before it was connected, he suddenly smelled a dangerous breath. The instinct of fighting made him roll forward. The gun pointed to the back without looking at it, he pulled the trigger with the feeling.


    Just in his behind nothing, more than ten bullets burst out of the air, eyes show dignified, he is sure that just behind him someone.


    But there was no thought about what happened. Suddenly the gunshot sounded. The wolf killer was shocked and his eyes were unwilling. Just now he only looked at the crisis behind him, but he forgot to hear the gunshot and attracted the attention of the members of the league.


    Although they can''t see them in the woods, they can judge where the gunshot rings. Dozens of charge guns shot indiscriminately. In a moment, they hit the wolf killer into a sieve, holding the connected walkie talkie and falling, unable to open his mouth: "after we carry it"


    in the end, there is no exit. Suddenly, a whole body wrapped in the dark appears The man in black, a knife pierced the throat of the wolf killer, listened to the sound of the footsteps outside, and his body flickered like ghosts and disappeared in the dark.


    Almost a moment after the black man disappeared, several League members rushed into the woods, looked at the wolves who fell on the ground, bent down to see, and he was killed by the indiscriminate shooting just now.


    Then he saw what stood up and laughed: "it''s the shajiajun. There is a wolf head on the clothes. It is estimated that it is a member of the wolf killing team!"


    The eyes of the people behind them heard that the wolves were all lit up. They knew that the previous 700 people had died. The wolf killing team was the same as the God mansion. At the moment, the people who died in front of them were members of the wolf killing team. Everyone''s eyes were flashing, and they felt that the wolves killing team was just strong, but it didn''t mean they would not die.


    A wolf killer with a walkie talkie in the distance just heard the intense gunshot, and the last four words, behind us?


    Subconsciously look back, behind them are their teammates, what exactly does it mean?


    With the rest of the 34 people heading quietly ahead, they finally saw the members of the alliance step in place, and secretly say damn, and they also see the people who fell on the ground.


    The first wolf killer came up to the front, and his companion who was beaten into a sieve recognized it naturally. His eyes were filled with anger. Seventy two people spent at least ten years together. After countless lives and deaths, they had forged their brotherhood. Now they die. Everyone''s heart is miserable.Gently put down the dead wolf killing team member, stood up and spoke in a low voice: "kill!"


    With his command, just ready to disperse behind them suddenly came the sound of gunfire, several in the rear of the wolf killing team members of the body huge shock, head up and fell to the ground, the rest of the people also aware of being deceived, quickly roll out to dodge the lethal bullets.


    Hundreds of League members, who are standing still, have also raised their submachine guns, which is merciless.


    The rolling wolf killing members also realized that they had made a mistake, that is, when they heard the gunshot, they realized that their companion had been killed and should not come to check.


    I also think that there are League members hidden in the jungle just now. They are waiting for their arrival. They will change from passive to active and ambush them. They will not make such low-level mistakes at first, but they will be taken off guard by their dead companions.


    Looking at the death of several wolf killing team members, the rest of the people''s eyes are full of killing and anger, suppress the anger in the heart, the rest of the people began to disperse, gathered together to face the enemy 30 times more than their own, that is no different from looking for death, but separate, it is not the same.


    The killing started again. With the help of the cover of the night and the jungle, the wolf killing team members began to revolve with the league members with their rich combat experience. Although they killed some people, they also died, and there was no such kind of killing that began to control the overall situation.


    Compared with the current dilemma of wolf killing players, the league members are like fighting chicken blood, especially when they hear that they have killed several wolf killing players.


    The wolf killing team is the most elite team in the corner area. It is not too much to kill them. Everyone holds the gun in his hand and moves more quickly. He wants his gun to be stained with the blood of wolf killing team members.


    Five hundred meters away, Chu Feng and Yihe Mingzi stood on a tree, their left eye penetrating the night to see all this. They saw the dead wolf killing team members sighing softly. However, he did not regret his own practice and could let more people survive. Even if there were more dead people, it would be worth paying less than receiving goods.


    Looking at Sha Zhi, who is still standing still waiting for the thunder, Chu Feng smiles.


    He looked at the eighteen wolf killers who had been scattered out and killed League members in secret, and frowned: "the speed is too slow. At this speed, when can they move? Let others move, help the wolf killers clear the league members and attract more people."


    Looking at the only 30 wolf killers who were fighting in the jungle, Chu Feng said with a warm smile: "let Yihe master help them too, which leads to the illusion that the number of shajiajun is large. If we don''t do this, how can we kill Chen Dongyan and pull out the whole wolf killing team?"


    Yihe Mingzi has already understood what Chu Feng wants to do. When she nods her hair and gives instructions, she is also a little envious of Shazhi. Chu Feng secretly clears all future obstacles for her and builds her own Shazhi team.


    A few minutes after the command of Chu Feng was issued, many men in black suddenly appeared in the dark at the scene of fierce battle near the whole alliance station. They killed the enemy with the fastest speed, and then quickly retreated and disappeared. When they reappeared, they must become the emissary of life.


    The 30 wolf killers, who were oppressed by thousands of people, suddenly became unstable when they heard the gunfire and heard some screams faintly. They were curious about what happened. Did they shoot at random and kill people?


    After thinking about it, no one knows that Jardine master is secretly assassinating League members. Just for a moment, league members lost hundreds, greatly reducing the pressure of wolf killing teams.


    The commander''s eyes sank. Years of experience made him smell the unusual smell. He hid under a tree and sent the message back with a communicator. He said in a low voice: "chief, it is estimated that this time not only the Shajia army has sent out wolf killing teams, but also there may be people hiding. I heard the gunfire reduced by half!"


    There was silence for a while, and a cold voice came after two minutes: "hold on, ten thousand people will support you soon!"


    The chief General breathed out his breath and cut off the conversation, but suddenly there was a pain in his back. When he bowed his head, a knight''s knife came out of his chest, and there was a voice of indifference to the extreme: "thank you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    Five minutes later, the whole alliance for the fight against desertification was in full swing.


    In addition to the people stationed in the periphery to prevent the peace army and Shajia army from invading in large numbers, except for the necessary left behind personnel, all of them swarmed out of the defense area, half joined the chase of the jungle, and the other half went to the battlefield, ready to completely annihilate all the enemies who came today.


    Sha Zhi with Abu and other 18 wolf killing team members are still in place. Hearing the news from the front, her eyes gradually light up and twinkle. She knows that her opportunity is coming.


    He turned around and looked at the eighteen wolf killing team members who gradually gathered their fighting spirit. These were the absolute elites of the wolf killing team. Sha Zhi''s eyes flashed over them one by one, and then he bowed deeply and made a 90 degree bow.


    Straight up, Shazhi has faded her calm and gentle, holding up the machine gun, just like a nun crawling out of hell, light mouth: "please!"


    Abu and other 18 people held up their machine guns and said in unison: "Chen Dongyan''s head must be cut off!"


    Sha Zhi nodded with satisfaction and turned around like an agile female leopard shuttling through the jungle. Members of the wolf killing team also followed. News has come from the front that most members of the defense area have gone out to pursue and annihilate other wolf killing team members.


    At present, there are only 5000 people in the whole defense area. Except for the defense of other places, the road to the central palace is at most a thousand people''s defense.


    This is also the time when the defense is weakest. When should we stay still?


    Two kilometers away, Sha Zhi arrived in less than 10 minutes under their rapid march. Looking at the alliance defense area protected by simple fence, Sha Zhi raised his hand in cold eyes.


    The two wolf killing members immediately burst out, and the bomb that had been prepared in his hands flew out and hit the guardrail impartially. There were two loud explosions. Only the simple guardrail as thick as thigh burst a gap.


    At Sha Zhi''s command, nineteen people began to attack.


    Some of the alliance members who were dazzled by the bomb did not know what was going on. After the sound, under the leadership of Sha Zhi, all the 50 members of the alliance stationed here fell to the ground without any survival, which increased the confidence of the wolf killing team members and Shazhi.


    Before they came, they had found out exactly where Chen Dongyan was. Sha Zhi and they had no extra way to go. They headed for the central building with a clear goal. Along the way, nine wolf killing team members opened the road, and behind the nine people''s hall, Sha Zhi was in the middle, like a sharp arrow straight to the central building. The distance of 300 meters was constantly drawn closer by them.


    The people who heard the news all around had their heads blown off without knowing what was going on, and those who died could not die again.


    Eighteen wolf killing team members and Shazhi are invincible. For a time, the league members are frightened. However, because of this, they are more crazy. Everyone rushes forward bravely to kill a wolf killing team member.


    Less than two minutes after the outbreak of the fierce battle, the news reached Chen Dongyan''s ears. The man who had no surprise or joy stood up and went outside.


    After receiving the binoculars handed over, I saw the figure in the guard of 18 wolf killing team members. The eyes were inexplicably soft, and a faint smile appeared in the corner of the mouth: "she''s coming!"


    The generals nearby were a little flustered when they heard that someone attacked the defense area and took this side. Now, there are thousands of League members who have been killed and injured, and the number is still expanding. They don''t want to be one of them.


    A general came forward and respectfully opened his mouth: "leader, do you want to order the people who go out to withdraw some, the people who killed the wolf team are too evil, I am worried!"


    "Nothing to worry about!"


    Chen Dongyan put down his telescope, and a strong self-confidence appeared on his face. His voice reflected the words that made all the people present quiet: "in the defense area of more than 100000 people, more than ten people killed them. Even if they were more powerful, how could it be possible to kill here without paying anything? Besides, the person who came was Sha Zhi, I was very interested!"


    When everyone was surprised that Sha Yan''s only daughter even led the team to kill him, Chen Dongyan waved: "stop with all your strength, but also pass on the news to me. Anyone can die, but Sha Zhi can''t!"


    Everyone only thought that Chen Dongyan wanted to take down Shazhi as a chip, but the rest didn''t think about anything. All of them quickly took action, and the orders were quickly conveyed out. The alliance members blocked him even more crazily.


    However, according to Chen Dongyan''s account, none of the bullets fired dare to face Shazhi between the formations. However, many people fell under the muzzle of Sha Zhi''s gun. Like a wild horse, a rebellious woman has her own strength.


    A dull hum, a wolf killing team member in front of him was shot in the heart, and the formation appeared a little disordered. Sha Zhi''s eyes coagulated: "spread forward!"


    Abramovich looks at his companions who can''t live any longer. Time is life. If he is distracted a little bit on the battlefield, he may give his life. He shouts that he is easy to go. Abu''s body suddenly rolls to the nearby shelter, and the rest of the wolf killing team members are scattered.Sha Zhi was agile and hid. He killed two league members and rolled to seven meters in front of him.


    Although it is more than 100 meters away from the central building in front of us, Sha Zhi can see Chen Dongyan standing at the door surrounded by many people through the bright lights. He holds a gun and shoots fiercely in his eyes: "Chen Dongyan, today you are not dead, I Sha Zhi will give you my life and stay here!"


    Touching his stomach, the Shazhi looked a little soft, and hummed: "son of a bitch, you really cold-blooded to see me die. As a ghost, I''ll bring my child back to look for you!"


    To vent his dissatisfaction with Chu Feng, Sha Zhi''s body flashed out. The machine gun in his hand and the pistol in the other hand all burst out lethal bullets. The league members who came from the front were shot and fell to the ground.


    At this time, chufeng and Yihe Mingzi have already appeared here. Yujie is following her three meters away, and Bingqing has been following Sha Zhi.


    Now all people''s eyes have been attracted by sand weaving. No one will pay attention to it. Chu Feng raises a faint smile and listens to the sound of guns. Without the fear of ordinary people, he feels his blood boiling.


    He sighed softly: "I can finally understand why the great emperor Genghis Khan was so keen on war that he did not want to fight as long as he fought. Sometimes the war was really charming. He watched the blood of the enemy bloom, and his vitality gradually disappeared. In a flash of his fingers, a city was destroyed and a force disappeared."


    "Now looking at all this, listening to all this, I want to burn the fire of the whole world!"


    With a slight smile, Yihe Mingzi knew that chufeng was only attracted by the scene. However, if he really wanted Chu Feng to do so, he would never have done so. Now Yihe Mingzi knows more about Chu Feng. He is an absolute villain, but he is also an absolute good man.


    He can sacrifice himself for the sake of his brothers and beauties, and he can also shed his blood for the kingdom. Although his means are extreme and cruel, it can not be denied that every king is the ultimate good and the ultimate evil!


    When Yihe Mingzi''s thoughts were flying, Chu Feng looked at the time and gave a light command: "let Yihe masters withdraw from the battlefield and open up here. It''s their ability that the people who kill wolves can survive, but it''s their destiny if they can''t live, but I prefer that their whole army will be destroyed!"


    Yihe Mingzi nodded and sent a message. Hundreds of masters in all directions quickly withdrew from the battle circle. No one knew that they left, just as they did not know when they appeared.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked and stepped into it. Since the war is going to change, Chen Dongyan will become a part of history after tonight because of the change of Sha Zhi. So he always has to take something away.


    Tonight, to take away is Chen Dongyan''s life!


    At the moment, the front-end of the fire has burned to Chen Dongyan, 50 meters in front of them. Five of the 18 wolf killing team members have fallen, and the remaining 13 people have some minor injuries, but it doesn''t matter.


    The number of people who died in their hands has reached 500, which shows the strength of the wolf killing team.


    Shazhi''s shoulder was also bruised by a stray bullet just now, but fortunately it was not a big problem. He just pulled away a little strength from the pain, and his eyes were calm. A bomb was thrown out and opened a gap.


    The rest of the wolf killing members also seized the opportunity to kill, and all the more than 100 people in front were killed within one minute.


    In the distance, Chen Dongyan could see Sha Zhi''s charming and conquering figure without a telescope. He said in a loud voice, "sister, welcome to this place!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    Chen Dongyan doesn''t look like a rough man. He even dressed up in a big city and took off his military uniform. He is definitely a strong man. Throwing it out can definitely attract the attention of many girls and children.


    But it is such a person, at the moment, the voice of all guns and explosions into everyone''s ears, because of this, the sound of the surrounding guns also subsided a little, and then it began to ring violently again.


    Chen Dongyan looked at the distance of dozens of meters, but already can feel the murderous eyes, a faint smile: "the end of it!"


    As Chen Dongyan''s words fell, countless fireworks rose around him, which directly overturned those buildings. People from the anti sand alliance or the wolf killing Corps did not expect that these buildings would suddenly explode. However, they did not continue to think, because they were either dead or seriously injured.


    Sha Zhi was about seven or eight meters away from the explosion. At the moment of the explosion, Shazhi went forward. Although it was not killed, it was also overturned seven or eight meters away by the huge air wave. Fortunately, there was a haystack in front of him, otherwise it would be too much confusion.


    Hard to raise his head, Sha Zhi looked back at the explosion of dozens of buildings just now. His eyes burst with fierce color: "Chen Dongyan, you are really tough enough!"


    At the moment, don''t say Sha Zhi has such an idea. Even the League generals standing beside Chen Dongyan have similar ideas. Although the people who killed wolves were killed and injured in the explosion, there were more deaths and injuries on their own side. In order to kill the enemy, they did not hesitate to pay their own lives. Everyone had an indescribable chill.


    Chen Dongyan seemed to know everyone''s ideas. He waved to dozens of people around him to clean up. He said faintly, "if you let the wolf killing team kill all the way down, do you think the remaining hundreds of people can stop it? Or do you think that with the guns in your hands, you can keep yourself alive? "


    A word to the League generals heart exclusion reduced a bit, seems to know Chen Dongyan''s intention in general.


    Chen Dongyan continued: "it seems a fool''s behavior to hurt the enemy eight hundred and lose one thousand. But now at least hundreds of people have been sacrificed, and the wolf killing team has been disintegrated. You can also live better, isn''t it?"


    Human nature is selfish. A friend of the dead will never die. I was completely convinced by Chen Dongyan''s three words. Yes, some soldiers who have died can recruit as long as they have money. But they are people who have a lot of savings. If you join them in their death, they will be dead and have nothing.


    At present, they all feel that Chen Dongyan is decisive and has broken down the crisis that they may lose their lives.


    Chen Dongyan''s eyes flashed a hint of ridicule, but looked at the distant fighting wolf killing team members, cold eyes took out the gun, dozens of meters in his eyes does not seem to exist in general, bang bang bang three shot, the three resistance wolf killing team members completely burst their heads.


    Taking advantage of this time, the league members pressed up, killed the resistance, and took the seriously injured. In the end, there were only six wolf killing team members left. At the moment, only six of them were alive, but they all lost their combat effectiveness, together with Captain Abu.


    Sha Zhi''s injury was smaller, but under the deterrence of more than ten guns, she could not play any role. She also remembered what Chu Feng and herself had said before she came. She couldn''t go back when she came.


    Grinning bitterly, she put down the gun in her hand. Sha Zhi touched her stomach and scolded in her heart. Son of a bitch, she knew that I had come and ended up in failure. Why didn''t you stop me?


    But looking back, even if Chu Feng really stopped her, Sha Zhi knew that it had no effect. She only wanted to do something. She also felt that the anti sand alliance gathered by a group of people was vulnerable. Otherwise, how could she be beaten by the peace army and could not hold her head?


    But when it came to this point, Sha Zhi knew that he was wrong, and that he was wrong.


    When she was deterred by the gun, Sha Zhi saw the dead wolf killing team members and felt inexplicably sorry. These were the elite among the elite and the hope of Sha Jiajun in the future. However, because of her arrogance and arrogance, all of them have died and will not open his eyes again


    looking at Sha Zhi who was brought near, Chen Dongyan has a smile Take a step forward, look at the still beautiful, still with wild Shazhi, whispered: "my good sister, it seems that you really want me to die?"


    Sha Zhi has gone through the tangle. Looking at Chen Dongyan, who used to call his brother, but didn''t expect that he would betray him, he turned aside with a cold hum. He didn''t want to say a word. He just thought that if he could see his father and Chu Feng before he died, he would be enough to die.


    In Chen Dongyan''s faint smile, Abu, who was forced to kneel down, cursed: "at the beginning, you were really blind. You, the white eyed wolf, should learn from our wolf killing team. You hurt the enemy 1000 and lose 800. I didn''t expect that your hand would become a self damage 800 and an enemy 1000. You are really a wolf calf!"


    Chen Dongyan''s face was not angry and had no other emotions. He nodded seriously and pointed to his nose and said, "I am the wolf calf. I learn from foreigners to control foreigners. What you taught me is now used back to you. Don''t you feel proud to teach a person like me?"


    Patting his head, in the angry look of Abu and others, Chen Dongyan thought of something and said: "by the way, I forgot to tell you. The wolf killing team members who ambushed and lured the enemy are estimated to have died. It is a little difficult to find those scattered out. But I believe that with tens of thousands of people advancing, death is only a matter of time."Abu and their faces changed. They all regretted that they had taught Chen Dongyan so much. Finally, their disciples killed their master.


    At this time, a bloody general came up and said in a deep voice: "leader, all 36 wolf killing team members have been wiped out, but we have also paid a heavy price, with more than 2000 casualties!"


    When the heavy numbers came into everyone''s ears, they were shocked. They did not know that some of them died in the hands of experts. They all lamented the combat effectiveness of the wolf killing team. Thirty six people killed and injured more than 2000 League members. It is said that 72 people can fight against thousands of people, and there is no water left.


    Chen Dongyan eyebrows gently PICK: "this data, sure there is no problem?"


    The general nodded and told him what he knew: "there is no water at all. The people we sent out to attack tonight are indeed more than 2000 dead and wounded. In addition, there may be more scattered in the jungle to hunt down the scattered members."


    Abramovich blinked his eyes and didn''t expect that his companions were so strong. Although it''s a pity that they died, they still burst out laughing when they heard that so many people were killed: "more than 2000 people for 36 people. The people in the anti Saudi alliance are really tough. 70 or 80 lives for one, ha ha ha..."


    Chen Dongyan clenched his fist, then let it go, and said indifferently: "break his hands!"


    Abramovich''s laughter was stagnant. He responded and said, "Chen Dongyan, if you have the kind, you''ll kill me with one knife. It''s meaningless to play with my grandfather!"


    Sha Zhi also died of 36 people, but heard that Chen Dongyan wanted to cut off Abu''s hands, he still stepped forward and said, "Chen Dongyan, even if you have no conscience, you don''t need to torture people. Seven of us are here. If you want to kill us, or we will kill you!"


    "Kill me?"


    Chen Dongyan emerged with a slight sneer. He looked at a general running in the distance and said faintly, "you have no chance to kill me. On the contrary, I want you to try the pain of losing, taste the impact of my adoptive father''s death on me, and finally let you die one by one."


    Within sight, an alliance general came up, wiped the blood on his face and said with a heavy voice: "leader, all the members of the wolf killing team who were attacked by guerrillas have been killed, but..."


    In Chen Dongyan''s indifferent look, the general of the League lowered his head and was ashamed to add: "but in the process of pursuing them, we have killed and injured more than 3000 people. It is not that we are too incompetent, but the people who kill wolves are too strong. With the cover of darkness and jungle, people can''t defend themselves, and before we surround, they have disappeared."


    "In addition, they also planted a lot of mines in the jungle, which is also a major cause of casualties!"


    Chen Dongyan did not speak, moved his fingers to calculate, and then looked at Sha Zhi. They killed all the way. His look had an indescribable flavor.


    He once learned from the wolf killing team that he knew the fighting power of these people. He could resist and kill 3000 people, but now he has lost as many as 7000 people. Chen Dongyan doesn''t believe that the wolf killing team is really a king of war against hundreds of enemies. We should know that Sha Zhi did not kill many people along the way!


    That is to say, people from other roads will kill more than 100 people on average. This is just a legend that will happen.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chen Dongyan waved his finger: "let them not come back for the time being. Give me a five kilometer carpet search. The wolf killing team is also a human being, not a God. I can accept two or three thousand people, but seven thousand people, the wolf killing team is not good yet!"


    This time, neither Abu nor Shazhi spoke. They did not believe that they had caused 7000 casualties of the Alliance for the eradication of Saudi Arabia tonight. The latter looked back and saw if it was him?


    At this time, Chen Dongyan, who was in full control of the situation, withdrew his eyes, looked at the attractive Shazhi, and opened his mouth: "although you are my sister, I have always been attracted to you. There are six wolf killing team members here. I firmly believe that you do not want them to die in front of you. I will give you a chance to save them!"


    "I promise to be my woman. In the future, I will take charge of the Shajia army and merge it into the anti Sha alliance. I will not kill them!"


    In a word, Abu and others all changed color. Sha Zhi also clenched his fist. However, it fell in the ears of the other members of the anti sand alliance. They all admired Chen Dongyan more and more. As long as they took Shazhi, they would have taken the whole Shajia army!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    Sha Zhi stood there in a daze.


    It''s not because Chen Dongyan said that he was in love with her, and she had already noticed it. It was just because Chen Dongyan looked like Sha Qian. Sha Zhi never paid attention to these things. What she didn''t expect was that Chen Dongyan threatened her with such conditions?


    Chen Dongyan''s condition is shameless.


    They didn''t expect Chen Dongyan to make such a despicable offer to exchange Shazhi for their lives. Anger sprang up on their faces. Abu directly yelled, "you dream. We''d rather drag Miss Sha to die together than let her be your woman."


    "Yes, we would rather miss Sha die than be your woman, you wolf calf!"


    Chen Dongyan disdains a smile, the gun in his hand to a wolf killer without hesitation. With a bang, the wolf killer fell to the ground, shot in the brow, but he was alive, and let the surrounding shouting subside.


    Chen Dongyan spread his hands and joked: "it is obvious that I am in charge of the overall situation now. All of you are in my hands. I want you to die. All of you can''t live until the sun rises. You still threaten me. I would rather pull Shazhi to die with you. Are you really worthy?"


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll take it as you do?"


    Chen Dongyan''s bleak words made the remaining five people silent. They were arrogant and used to it, but it doesn''t mean that they have no brain. Chen Dongyan is right. If you kill them, Sha Zhi can''t have a good end.


    Chen Dongyan saw five people shut up, passing a light sneer to continue to say: "but I really adore my sister, so will not come what overlord hard bow, but with your life to let her be willing, candle night and dead fish, it seems that you can do a bit."


    Provocative and insulting words let Abu and others'' eyes burn with anger, but there is no way. Chen Dongyan controls everything, which means they have no right to speak.


    Sha Zhi clenched her fist and stood there. If it had been before, she would not hesitate to sacrifice herself to make Abu and her children safe. However, she might have Chu Feng''s child in her belly. Sha Zhi did not want the rest of the people to defile her body. This is the loyalty of a woman''s spirit and body.


    The true loyalty is that the spirit and the body are not derailed. Undoubtedly, Shazhi is such a person.


    Chen Dongyan suddenly shot out a wolf killer again without warning. When they appeared, he said softly: "from now on, if you don''t answer in three minutes, I will kill one person. My dear sister, you have 12 minutes left, and the four of them will die completely."


    Sha Zhi''s body trembled, looking at the wolf killing teammates of Abu four, he felt deeply sorry.


    If it wasn''t for her self-confidence and pride, she wouldn''t have brought them here tonight. Although she had wiped out thousands of people, her own people would have been heartbroken to die. Of the 72 absolute elites, only four were left. Although her achievements were brilliant, shajiajun could not afford it.


    After all, in order to train them, Sha Jiajun also lost a lot of money to go in. It''s a pity to die!


    Abramovich and other four people all look bleak, but there are also some struggles in their hearts. The so-called loyalty is just that the chips for betrayal are not enough. The so-called life is unchanged, but they have not been threatened with death. At this moment, Chen Dongyan dominates their life and death, which means that they have no right to speak.


    It is the lamb to be slaughtered on the chopping board, whose eyes can''t help but look at Sha Zhi, who is trapped in a dilemma. He hopes Shazhi can sacrifice for them, but he feels ashamed. Both sides are in a dilemma.


    Time passed quickly. When a wolf killing team member fell down, Chen Dongyan''s indifferent words came: "there are still nine minutes, and three more!"


    When he finally said "three", Chen Dongyan deliberately dragged the three words for a long time, obviously adding pressure to Shazhi.


    Sha Zhi clenched her lips, struggling, panicking and regretting. With her eyes closed, Chu Feng''s calm and calm smile and the situation when she was about to enter her body, Sha Zhi opened her mouth: "I promise you!" when Chen Dongyan was about to raise his gun


    Abu and the remaining two feel relieved for a while, but then they are angry again. Sha Zhi is the goddess of the Sha family army. Now, Chen Dongyan, the traitor, is holding him. Although it is to save their lives, this feeling is particularly oppressive.


    But Sha Zhi''s words didn''t let Chen Dongyan put down his hand and fired a shot again. A wolf killing team member fell to the ground.


    Sha Zhi''s face was stunned, and then he burst into anger and said, "Chen Dongyan, you are shameless!"


    "Sorry!" Chen Dongyan began to smile and spread his hands lightly. He made an apology and said, "when you said it, I just raised my gun. I heard you promised that I was excited. I accidentally shot out the bullet. I''m sorry. Don''t worry. I''ll deal with their affairs richly."


    Abramovich and the last one saw another dead companion. How could they not know that it was Chen Dongyan''s intention and angrily scolded: "you''re on purpose, you shameless guy, you''re going to hell."


    Chen Dongyan eyes a cold, indifferent mouth: "broken limbs!"Sha Zhi heard the speech and said in a cold voice, "Chen Dongyan, you promised not to kill them. Do you repent?"


    Chen Dongyan shook his head: "I didn''t mean what I said, I didn''t kill them!" Jokingly, he looked at the ugly Shazhi and said coldly, "it''s just that you just save their lives, but I didn''t promise that they don''t have to die, but they can be complete. To know that such people live, I''m not stable!"


    Sha Zhi''s body trembled, and finally knew that he had been cheated by Chen Dongyan. For people like Abu, who have been amputated, what is the significance of survival.


    They want to rush forward, but they are deterred by more than ten guns. When they see Abu and another wolf killer being kicked to the ground, two league members come forward and take up their swords. They can only see the flowers of knives and blood. With the muffled cry, Abu and the last man are absolutely useless without four limbs.


    The two people were twitching there. They had been made uncomfortable by the bomb just now. Now they are also taking off their limbs. The loss of blood makes them feel that their bodies are gradually cold. They look at Chen Dongyan with resentment in their eyes and want to scold, but they have no strength to speak. The pain has taken away all their strength.


    Unknowingly, the two people''s minds came up with the situation of Chu Feng during the day. They were rubbish and scum. At the moment, not only did they have no anger, but they felt that Chu Feng''s words were reasonable.


    Some people say that people will be enlightened before they die. They can think of many things that they can''t think of before they die. Abu''s eyes are slightly narrowed. He thinks of the gun and Gohan''s strange smile when he leaves. Finally, he knows that Chu Feng never wants to let them go. He just wants to leave a good impression on Sha Jiajun.


    In other words, with the help of them, he established his position in the shajiajun. His eyes flashed with pain and anger, but he could no longer question Chu Feng. He was so angry that he burst out a mouthful of blood and yelled at the sky: "Chu Feng!"


    Two words exit, Abu glared round eyes completely dead, brilliant wolf killing team leader, forever left the world.


    When Sha Zhi saw Abu''s death, she ignored the threat of more than a dozen guns. She pushed them away and ran to him. She looked at Abu who was dead with wide eyes. She did not shed tears, but her eyes were full of apologetic expressions. They could not have died, but now they are all dead.


    Gently soothing Abu''s nostalgic eyes on the world, Sha Zhi thought in her heart that the last name Abu called out was not a vase. She couldn''t catch some things at the moment. Knowing that they would not succeed, she did not stop her. Her mind could be imagined.


    Eyes a cold, picked up a knife to stab into the body of the wolf killing team member nearby. When everyone was shocked by Sha Zhi''s action, he said in a cold voice: "I''m sorry, easy to go!"


    The wolf killing team member didn''t hate him. He closed his eyes with a little smile, but his face was still relieved. Without his limbs, even if he was alive, he could only be more miserable than dead. At this point, the wolf killing team member, the whole army was destroyed!


    Sha Zhi stood up slowly, holding the bloody knife in his hand. He looked at Chen Dongyan with no emotion and said coldly: "today you won, but you don''t want to get me. My Shazhi''s body always belongs to a man, a man who I want to kill but has no chance."


    Chen Dongyan''s eyes tightened: "put down the knife!"


    But Sha Zhi didn''t seem to hear it. The knife in his hand was on his neck, and he opened his mouth to the sky: "son of a bitch, I want you to worry about being a ghost!"


    He said that the knife in his hand would pass through his throat. But at this time, a warm voice came from the night sky, with the momentum of King''s presence: "you can want to die, but first give birth to my child, how about it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    It was just a person''s voice, but it made the hearts of hundreds of people tremble.


    That kind of self-confidence, that kind of calm, that kind of King''s presence in the world is not in the eyes of the momentum, let everyone deeply feel, eyes across the sand to see the fire burning in the middle of the road, everyone''s heart is shaking, as if to see the emperor is walking.


    Sha Zhi was stunned to stop. Suddenly, a figure in black appeared beside her. When she raised her hand, Sha Zhi''s knife fell to the ground, and more than ten people around Sha Zhi were struck out by her several flashes. She lost her strength to stand up for the first battle.


    Chen Dongyan''s eyes narrowed, looking at the leisurely strolling people, light mouth: "Chu wind?"


    It was Chu Feng who came here, but he had been hiding in the dark and didn''t appear. He was shocked by Chen Dongyan''s cruel means, but that''s all.


    Walking slowly to Sha Zhi''s side, he ignored Chen Dongyan, gently raised his hand to comb the woman''s disorderly hair which covered her face to the back, and gave a kiss on the pale red lip. She was not filial to her parents who were physically and physically affected. She should not be such a person to belittle her own life


    A hand on the flat Shazhi abdomen, gentle smile: "and, there are my children in the belly, you are so sorry for the child, right?"


    Sha Zhi blinked. Although she thought that Chu Feng might come, she was still surprised when Chu Feng really stood in front of her. She seemed to feel unreal as a dream.


    The reaction came over and pushed away Chu Feng and said, "asshole, what are you doing here, looking for death?"


    At present, there are hundreds of Chen Dongyan armed with guns here, and tens of thousands of alliance members are searching in the carpet within five kilometers of the periphery. As long as they are surrounded, even the winged birds cannot escape.


    Chufeng just showed up here with Yihe Mingzi and the twins she had never seen. Sha Zhi was a little moved, but more angry, and felt that Chu Feng was coming to die.


    "Even if it''s your body, I can only collect it!"


    Seemingly cruel and merciless words, but let Sha Zhi''s heart is full of moving, Chu Feng appeared in her heart that is stupid idea also dispersed, is this way to look at Chu Feng, still calm and calm, eyes with a kind of inexplicable color.


    When Chen Dongyan saw the arrival of Chu Feng, he fell in love with Sha Zhi as if no one else was there. Without any anger on his face, he sneered: "the wind is too little. Do you think your life is too long? Come and die? "


    Chu Feng tut shook his head and took his arm around his Shazhi waist and said, "I haven''t vent enough on this woman. How can I die? And I''m not a person who doesn''t cherish my life. When I come, I naturally want to do my own things and take away my woman safely. "


    The people around him have calmed down from the initial surprise. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, they all showed sarcasm. Now, there are no more than ten people. They still want to leave safely. It''s just a dream.


    Some members of the alliance are looking at Yihe Mingzi and Bingqingyujie standing behind Chu Feng, secretly swallowing their saliva. A half blood beauty and two excellent twins make people excited to think about it.


    Not to mention in this corner where women are rare animals!


    At this time, Chu Feng pointed to Chen Dongyan and became domineering: "of course, take your life at the same time!"


    People seem to hear what a funny joke, look at the legendary teenager''s eyes are full of banter, they really want to know how the person who will die at any time takes Chen Dongyan''s life.


    In Chen Dongyan''s noncommittal smile, a roar came from the sky. Everyone was stunned, and the next moment they all looked up. When they saw clearly what was in the night sky, their faces turned pale and ugly.


    Although they didn''t see it clearly, they were familiar with the roar. The two bombers were spinning back and forth over their heads at the moment. Then they looked at the confident and calm look of Chu Feng. Everyone felt cold in their hearts and finally knew where Chu Feng''s confidence came from.


    It''s just where the son of a bitch came from?


    Since the birth of fighter planes, whoever controls the air supremacy is equal to victory. After several rounds of air raids, even the most powerful troops will wither and be vulnerable to attack. At the moment, two bombers are enough to destroy the base for two rounds.


    But God has always been wonderful. A peripheral general answered a phone call and said with a pale look: "chief, there are five tanks five kilometers away, and tens of thousands of advanced sergeants with guns and live ammunition!"


    Bombers are enough to destroy them. There are still several tanks at the moment, and there are dignified faces on every member of the alliance. This is definitely not good news for them.


    But Chen Dongyan was still calm, even with a smile and a little finger: "under the Chu wind, all crises can be resolved, don''t you understand?"


    Chen Dongyan''s warning made the dignified members of the alliance stunned, and then a smile appeared on their faces. Yes, all this is because of the Chu wind. In this case, as long as you take down Chu Feng, both bombers and tanks will be able to cast a mousetrap.Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes again is like looking at a fool. He should talk on the outside. He even ran to the scene. I don''t know whether the legendary boy was blown out?


    More than a dozen League members went to Chu Feng, their machine guns with cold and killing.


    Chu Feng stood there with his arm around Sha Zhi, and he picked up a touch of fun. Looking at the slowly walking members of the league, he raised one hand gently. When everyone frowned on what Chu Feng wanted to play, he suddenly fell between them.


    Sudden change!


    Except for Chen Dongyan and the general, there was no one around them. Behind the soldiers, there was a man wrapped in black. The Knights'' swords pierced their bodies mercilessly or cut their throats.


    It''s like fireworks. The difference is that blood is pouring out. At the same time, hundreds of League members have fallen to the ground before they understand anything.


    The League generals who were originally joking were sluggish and dignified. They didn''t expect Chu Feng to send out experts, which also confirmed that dozens of leaders of the League were killed by Chu Feng.


    Looking at those Yihe masters who only show their eyes, we are more curious about how chufeng, the public enemy of Weis, controls this team of experts?


    Chu Feng also loosened the Shazhi and came forward. His mouth was full of deep thought: "I said that I am here to kill people today, to win!"


    In front of the people''s unnatural look, Chu Feng from their faces one by one swept, the corner of the mouth raised a smile: "do not speak?" He nodded, turned and raised his hand: "I dare not speak, so let me say, from now on, this game will be carried on by me!"


    The words fell, dozens of Yihe family''s Zhongwu body flash, suddenly appeared behind dozens of alliance generals, the Knights knife holder pulled around their necks and walked to the center one by one.


    Only Chen Dongyan stood there alone, even in the face of the current situation, Chen Dongyan was still expressionless, only calm.


    All this fell in the eyes of Chu Feng. If Chen Dongyan didn''t put on a fork, then he was definitely a man with the wind of a great general. It''s just a pity that he is destined not to see the sun rising early tomorrow.


    Looking at the league members who were kneeling on the ground like the wolf killing team members just now, Chu Feng gave a warm smile and a little backhand. Chen Dongyan said with a smile: "I am a kind-hearted man. I will give you a chance to live. If you kill Chen Dongyan, I will give him a safe leave here. I will never kill him!"


    Similar things happen again, but the protagonist turns into Chu Feng, and they become supporting roles. Sha Zhi squints her eyes and looks at everything in front of her. She clenches her fist slightly. She can be sure that Chu Feng has arrived just now, and she looks at Abu and their death under the gun.


    Taking a deep breath, Sha Zhi suppressed the thought of turning over and questioning Chu Feng now, and chose to be silent for a while.


    The demands of Chu Feng changed the look of dozens of League generals. Just now Chen Dongyan threatened Shazhi with the life of the wolf killing team. Now they are threatened by Chu Feng to kill Chen Dongyan. Everyone is promoted from his deputy. Looking at Chen Dongyan standing at the gate, everyone is a little embarrassed.


    It''s not that they are loyal, but now Chen Dongyan is their nominal leader. Whoever kills Chen Dongyan is doomed to be a traitor in the future, and he will never survive in this land of Jiaoyu.


    Chen Dongyan looked at Chu Feng with appreciation and listened to the sound of the bombers. He knew that Chu Feng had firmly controlled everything this evening and abandoned the gun in his hand. Chen Dongyan seemed to let go: "there is little wind. There is no need to make such a fuss. I am a pure soldier. Let''s fight a war!"


    "If you win my life, take it away. What do you want to do is your business. If I win, let these people go for the time being tonight."


    Chu Feng looks aside at Chen Dongyan, who has untied the button of his military uniform and shows his strong body. He has a little more appreciation in his eyes. He knows the result of his death, but he bribes people after his death. Chu Feng can expect that if Chen Dongyan really dies, dozens of people who are kneeling will be moved.


    Although Chen Dongyan was doomed to die, it is now that they can live and die. The results are the same, but the process has changed everything.


    Although insight into Chen Dongyan''s mind, but Chu Feng also did not refuse, nodded: "that let you die of dignity a little bit!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    The crowd retreated a little, giving enough space to Chu Feng and Chen Dongyan.


    Even though Chu Feng is in charge of the situation at the moment, Chen Dongyan has been absolutely calm from beginning to end. In everyone''s eyes, this calm is secretly admired. At least those alliance members kneeling on the ground are confident that they can''t do it.


    When I feel the knightly sword on my neck, I only have fear in my heart.


    Chen Dongyan revealed a sense of strength all over his body. His eyes were calm and he hooked his fingers to Chu Feng: "please!"


    Chufeng chufeng smiles, Chen Dongyan''s single soldier combat ability in Shajia army can enter the top three, but he is only an ordinary person after all. No matter how strong he is, he is also limited. His eyes deviate, and Chu Feng walks back.


    Chen Dongyan has been ready to fight, but seeing Chu Feng does not seem to have a fight with himself, his eyes burst into a sharp color: "less wind, are you afraid of death?"


    Chu Feng looked back at Chen Dongyan. The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, patted Bing Bing Qing''s shoulder and said, "kill you, she is enough!"


    Bingqing was stunned and frowned with displeasure. She could stab Chen Dongyan with only one finger. Now Chu Feng doesn''t want her to go. She feels a bit overqualified.


    Chen Dongyan was also in a daze and then sneered: "people say that Feng Shao is arrogant and arrogant. At first, I still keep my opinion, but now I fully believe that you are a arrogant person!"


    The finger is a little bit clear. Although she suddenly killed more than ten people just now, Chen Dongyan is still confident that he can easily defeat Bing Qing. His words reveal that he can kill and fight: "for such a woman, if I hurt my arm and leg carelessly, would you not feel heartache if the wind is less?"


    Chen Dongyan with a blow words, let ice clear eyes more a layer of cold, Chu Feng can say that she, but does not mean that other people can.


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders: "isn''t that better? You''re a little bit more alive, aren''t you? "


    Chen Dongyan is silent. Although he has seen Chu Feng only once, he knows that Chu Feng is not a careless person. He has already killed himself and is now in control of the situation. He will never allow any mistakes and accidents.


    Take a look at Leng Yan''s moving Bing Qing, of course, he feels that defeating a woman is not enough glory, but Chu Feng is so determined that he has no way.


    A finger hook: "come on!"


    Almost just after the last note fell, ice had disappeared in front of Chu Feng. When it reappeared, it was already behind Chen Dongyan. Everything happened almost in the blink of an eye. Everyone breathed. How could Chu Feng have such a strong woman.


    Chen Dongyan felt a flower in front of him, and then he smelled the crisis coming from behind him. Subconsciously, he returned to defense, but a hand had fallen on his back.


    A huge force burst on his body. Before Chen Dongyan started, he spurted blood and fell forward and flew out. He was right at the foot of Chu Feng.


    The whole court was quiet. The League generals kneeling on the ground were cold and shocked. They had seen and heard about the strength of Chen Dongyan''s force. But now it is only the beginning. There is no chance to fight back, which is easily defeated by a woman.


    People''s eyes look at Chu Feng. If a woman around him is so powerful, how strong is he?


    This is what Chu Feng wants. Although he can solve Chen Dongyan with his own hand, it is absolutely difficult to achieve such a good effect. This is the corner area, a place that can only be conquered by strong force. This is also the reason why Chu Feng asked Bingqing to make a move and act as a deterrent to the living.


    Sha Zhi, who has been silent beside her, is shaking in her heart. Today is the first time that she has seen Bing Qingyu Jie. The power of solitary life and Yan Luo has given her some deep impression.


    But compared with Bingqing now, Sha Zhi finds that she still doesn''t understand the power around Chu Feng. Looking at the best twins, she just thinks they are Chu Feng''s women at first, but now she understands that they are two horrible women.


    Ignoring the shock of the people, Chu Feng squatted down and looked at Chen Dongyan, who was unable to fight any more. He sighed: "good master shajiajun doesn''t do it. He rallies more than 100000 people to overthrow him for the sake of a disorderly minister. Chen Dongyan, I really don''t know whether to say you are smart or stupid?"


    Chen Dongyan coughed. Just now the ice-white palm seemed to have broken his whole meridians. Now it is impossible for him to stand up, which is useless.


    Breathing out a breath, Chen Dongyan raised his head. He had thought that he would die, but he did not expect to die so miserable, but he had no regret in his heart and no anger on his face.


    He didn''t answer Chu Feng''s words. He just looked at Sha Zhi standing on one side and said softly, "can you come closer and let me have a closer look at you?"


    Sha Zhi frowned slightly. At first, she wanted to kill Chen Dongyan. But when she saw him being ravaged by the Chu wind, the picture of getting along with him appeared in her mind. It was hard to avoid a little more compassion. But when she thought of the dead wolf killing team, Sha Zhi''s eyes were cold and she turned her head to one side!


    Chen Dongyan glanced over the bitterness and said to Chu Feng, "well, she has a good temper and a general character, but she is good at heart!"Chu Feng frowned and said something in Chen Dongyan''s struggling look. Chen Dongyan''s tangled expression slowly expanded. When Chu Feng stood up, he laughed: "in this life, there is less wind. You know me, enough!"


    Chu Feng was not very clear at first, but just now he saw something in his left eye. He admired the old commander who had not intervened in the Sha family army for many years. He took a knife rest from the master beside him and put it on Chen Dongyan''s neck: "go well, if you have a next life, you are a good brother!"


    Voice down, knife light, Chen Dongyan slowly closed his eyes and left the world forever.


    The scene was temporarily quiet, and it was difficult to accept the present situation. Chen Dongyan went out of the Shajia army and formed the anti sand alliance, which gathered more than 100000 people to make Jiaoyu a tripartite confrontation. Such a person was destined to be brilliant, but now he is dead, and we can hardly accept it.


    Sha Zhi couldn''t bear to close his eyes, but he had no choice but to be firm. The destruction of the wolf killing team was enough for Chen Dongyan to die thousands of times.


    Seeing that Chen Dongyan had been killed by Chu Feng, the general of the alliance began to worry about his own fate. If he could live, no one wanted to die. All of them bowed their heads, just like a group of criminals waiting to be sentenced.


    Chu Feng looked at them faintly, and said indifferently: "three roads are in front of you, give up everything, leave the corner area, exit this whirlpool, second, return to the Shajia army, third, fight with me, and finally be killed by me!"


    "I''ll give you five hours to think about it. When the sun rises high at 10 o''clock tomorrow, if there''s no answer, you''ll give the cannon ball!"


    Chufeng walked out of the defense area. Yihe master quickly opened the way to eliminate all possible dangers. Sha Zhi looked at the dead wolf killing team members on the ground, and looked at the dead Chen Dongyan. He sighed that no matter how smart the people were, they all died under the control of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s people quickly withdrew from the defense area, only dozens of League generals were there. Everyone''s eyes were hesitating. Now Chen Dongyan is dead. Without a leader, they are almost a group of loose sand.


    A general was silent for a moment and said, "although Chu Feng is young, his control is too strong. I can see from this evening that if the shajiajun is there, the Jiaoyu will not be in chaos."


    The rest of the people nodded gently. They began to hear the name of Chu Feng. They didn''t care about it. But looking at the absolute victory tonight, because the appearance of Chu Feng completely reversed in a short period of time, which killed Chen Dongyan. They also said that if Chu Feng couldn''t do it, then they were really not.


    But everyone didn''t pick up the general''s words. Obviously, they were thinking about the three conditions of Chu Feng, and looked around at the flames of war around them. Even though there were more than 100000 people in total, they lacked a lot of confidence in the sinister and cruelty of Chu Feng for no reason.


    But it is impossible for them to give up everything, leave or join the Shajia army, or even fight against Chu Feng!


    If you choose to give up everything, you lose the right to join the shajiajun. Most of them have had a grudge with the shajiajun. Who knows if the shajiajun people will slowly nibble at them and finally kill them?


    As for the battle with Chu Feng, look at the sky roaring toward the distance, but will come back at any time of the bombers, people all smile bitterly, war is to kill themselves.


    Everyone was silent. A middle-aged man with a flat head said, "maybe we can take the fourth road."


    The fourth way?


    Everyone''s eyes are on the middle-aged man with flat head. Now Chu Feng has given us three roads, which are bound to take one. They really don''t know where there is a fourth way to go!


    Seeing all the people looking at themselves, he said in a deep voice: "contact with the leader of the peace army. Although we have had a war, the peace army attacked us first. In sum, the hatred is also on our side. I mean, we don''t think we will choose to join the peace army."


    "In this way, we won''t lose everything, and we won''t have to join the Shajia army to wait for cannibalism. Even if we fight against Chu Feng, we will be on a par with Shajia army!"


    A word to wake up the dream of people, all the generals after the aftertaste all nod, obviously this is the best way.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    After all, the members of the alliance can''t resist the wind even if they can''t resist the wind.


    Sha Zhi didn''t say anything all the way. Chu Feng knew that she was in a bad mood. She arranged for Bingqing to send her back first, so as not to affect her plan here.


    All the masters of the Yihe family also retreated from this area. According to Chu Feng''s account, Chen Dongyan was ready to leave the corner area first. Chen Dongyan is now dead. The Yihe master can''t play a very important role here. Even if there is a fierce battle, it will only be a contest between hot weapons and troops.


    Yihe Mingzi knew that her task of following Chu Feng was over. Next, she would sneak into Weiss directly. When she left, she was a little reluctant to give up. But when she saw Chu Feng, she just gave her the back of her head. She glared at Chu Feng bitterly, and disappeared in the jungle with Yihe master.


    With Yujie came to a tank next to the top of the cover opened, Chu wind let Yujie wait outside, turned over into one.


    Inside money can''t help but Su Mo north and Li Ji are all here. Seeing Chu Feng coming in, he asks others to go out and all thumbs up: "beautiful!"


    This evening''s action can be written into the world''s military textbooks, but they also understand that Chu Feng can''t show the truth tonight, otherwise it will be hated by the whole Sha family army. After all, the destruction of the wolf killing team is the situation created by Chu Feng''s efforts to add fuel to the flames.


    Chu Feng, without any pride on his face, sat down and leaned on it: "there is nothing beautiful or not. The real war starts in the daytime. This time, there are more than 100000 people. It''s a headache to think about it!"


    Li Ji''s three people have a knot in their hearts. Naturally, they all know the three conditions left by Chu Feng to the Alliance forces. When they hear Chu Feng''s words, they all have a dignified look in their eyes. Li Ji says in a low voice, "you''re not going to kill more than 100000 people, are you?"


    "It depends on how they choose!"


    Chu Feng touched his head and said, "but some people can''t hold it up, but they may not be able to put it down. The people who grew up in the corner area leave here just like fish leave the water. They won''t choose the three conditions I give, they will only choose the fourth way!"


    They all frowned. They felt that Chu Feng''s three conditions, except for the war, must have been chosen by some people. But now, judging from the meaning of Chu Feng, those people did not seem to choose.


    Li Ji''s communication device is also ringing at this moment, and a voice comes from pressing down: "Alliance forces are gathering, and the vanguard team of 500 people is heading to the East, where is the position of the peace army!"


    Li Ji already knew what chufeng said the fourth way was. After saying it clearly, the tank fell silent.


    Seeing the three men''s faces, Chu Feng knew that he was waiting for his next arrangement. He waved his finger: "go down and let the 20000 guards launch a devastating attack in an hour. How many of these people died? The angle is very large, and there are many people. Without them, there is no impact."


    Even though the three people had already made psychological preparations, when Chu Feng really said these words, he was still shocked. It was more than 100000 people. Could you kill all of them?


    Chu Feng didn''t answer them. He took his mobile phone and called out. After connecting, Fu Dina''s voice came. Chu Feng said faintly: "send orders in my name. Before Sha Zhi goes back, let the preparation personnel in several major defense areas move to the direction of the peace army. Once the Alliance forces appear, destroy them!"


    Without saying any reason, Chu Feng cut off the phone and edited a text message to Mamba. Under the encirclement of the three forces, more than 100000 people will soon become corpses.


    As time went by, Li Ji had received the news that the target had entered the target. He took a deep breath: "kill!"


    With the spread of this command, four people also came out of the tanks. Several tanks moved and headed forward. Twenty thousand guards had already left for the past just now. Two bombers disappeared in the air also moved, whistling in the direction of the Alliance forces. The attack officially began.


    More than 100000 people from the Alliance forces went to the peace army. The length of the team reached more than ten miles. However, when there was a roar in the sky, Qi Qi changed color.


    Almost no command was needed. As expected, they began to disperse. However, under the dense crowd and in the forest with many trees, it was difficult for them to escape effectively.


    This time, the bombers are not just deterrence. Many shells are constantly projected down. The rumbling explosion sound of the peaceful jungle rings out completely. The dozens of generals of the alliance force are regretful at the moment.


    I thought Chu Feng would wait for five hours to talk about it. I didn''t expect that they just gathered people to go to the peace army, and they directly started to kill. It can be said that their intestines are all regretful.


    In the face of the bombers'' air attack, they can hardly make an effective counterattack. They can only find a place to hide in the jungle, only the shells fall down. Even if they are not killed, the trees will kill them all.


    With the bombers'' indiscriminate air attack, when the shells poured out, five tanks were already in place one kilometer away and fired shells one after another. A new round of shelling began again.Dazzling sparks burn the whole night, light up half of the sky, people leave the world every moment.


    Chu Feng and others stood at the back, watching all this going on slowly. Li jitut shook his head: "no wonder Su Lao often said that whoever controls the absolute weapons will control the victory. There are bombers and tanks in the corner area, or there is no air defense system. There are dead bodies everywhere."


    Su Mo Bei and qian can''t help but nod his head gently. After this time, although Jiao Yu''s vitality is greatly damaged, it also goes up to a higher level.


    In the past, there were hundreds of forces crisscross each other. After this time, only individual forces will be left, and their discourse power will be more important than before. However, they don''t know how Chu Feng can make Jiaoyu not be the only one.


    As they watched, the shelling of the five tanks was over. The forest was in a mess for more than ten kilometers. The trees broke and burned, and the smell of blood and gunsmoke floating with the wind could be smelled.


    At this time, the front also remembered the deafening sound of guns. We all know that the guard army officially entered the battlefield, and at the same time, the peace army at the front suddenly appeared and began to mercilessly kill the Alliance forces.


    But all this did not stop. The 100000 troops of the Sha family had already arrived here, and now they were also involved in the battlefield.


    Three forces, more than 200000 people, have begun to bloodwash the Allied forces which have been ravaged by bombers and tanks. The fighting in the jungle shows the cruelty of war. The red half of the sky is full of the charm of war, but it needs countless lives to render it.


    A war involving 400000 people broke out without warning in the quiet corner area, which spread to the whole world in half an hour.


    This is the biggest war in the corner region for many years, but the news that followed made the leaders of all countries in a daze. Because the Alliance forces were hit, bombers and tanks were sent out. Chen Dongyan has also died. We don''t need to think about it. We all know that the Alliance forces will disappear in the future.


    At the same time, the Kingdom headed by Tianchi in the western regions also began a series of layout. Only when they were about to take some actions to enter the corner region under the guise of maintaining peace, a message reached the head of Tianchi''s desk.


    In a very simple word, which kingdom is involved in the corner region should be prepared to move the people in the capital.


    There is only one sentence, and there is no indication of who wrote it. However, the meeting of responsible persons temporarily convened by chief Tianchi agreed that it was Chu Feng who caused the war in Jiaoyu.


    Although they think of this, Tianchi has no way. Weiss''s lesson is there. They don''t want the five-star building in Tianchi to be taken away.


    Similarly, the Three Kingdoms coalition forces, which wanted to take advantage of the war, also suffered a strong attack from the already hidden lion mercenary regiment. After three hours of fighting, the lion left behind two hundred people, and the Three Kingdoms coalition army lost 5000 people. Under domestic pressure, they began to retreat.


    Because of the death of several soldiers in the Tianchi war, several soldiers marched. If the Three Kingdoms coalition forces died by tens of thousands, it is estimated that the power center will be submerged by the people.


    Chufeng wiped out the unstable factors in Jiaoyu, deterred the conspiracy of the kingdom of the western regions, and even made the three kingdoms'' allied forces unwilling to fight again. For a time, the name of chufeng swept through the whole world and left an immortal legend in Jiaoyu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    half a month!


    In the blink of an eye, half a month passed away. The situation in the corner region was completely calmed down under the iron and blood suppression of Chu Feng. Most of the members of the Alliance forces were slaughtered half a month ago. Then, under the joint efforts of the peace army and the Shajia army, the rest of the people were killed by half of them.


    Even if no one died, they left Jiaoyu quietly, or hid in a low-key manner, and did not dare to take the lead again. So far, within a month after the arrival of Chu Feng, only the peace army and Shajia army were left in Jiaozhou.


    Although there are no two tigers in one mountain, the peace army and the Shajia army signed a hundred year non-interference treaty under the covert promotion of the Chu wind, and one of the agreements is that the interests of the future corners will be equally distributed. Once a third force appears, both sides have the obligation to fight it out completely.


    The appearance of this covenant completely cut off some forces who want to enter the corner domain, and the careful thinking of Tianchi is also eliminated in this absolutely iron and blood words!


    Nearly may, the weather with intoxicating warmth, even if the corner of the damp also gradually dissipated.


    Because of the signing of the treaty, the peace army has drawn out 300 kilometers. The two sides have set aside a trading zone and an interactive zone. There will be no friction between the forces of the two sides. So far, the corner area has entered a calm period of at least ten years.


    On a morning when the breeze was blowing, the war was over. Although the war caused some confusion among ordinary people, it was completely settled down under a series of measures taken by Chu Feng. The days were still the days before. At the moment, all the generals of the Shajia army were sitting in the conference room of the sixth defense area.


    Chufeng didn''t sit at the top of the table today, just sitting on the side, but that''s it. Everyone''s eyes towards Chu Feng are full of respect and worship.


    In one month, the situation of crisscross corner area forces was ended. Although the Shajia army is still not the only one, its territory has expanded three times compared with the past. We can all expect how much benefit will be brought in the future.


    Although it is rumored that Chu Feng is a cold-blooded butcher, in their hearts, this is their God. Which successful person is not burdened with white bones?


    Chu Feng could feel everyone''s gaze naturally, but he was absolutely calm. He was drinking tea quietly and waiting for the coming people.


    After the situation in the corner region subsided, Li Ji and the 20000 guards left. Of course, it was also because of the signing of the treaty between the peace army and the Shajia army. It sounds like an alliance, but we all know that the existence of the two is just a mode of checks and balances.


    Ten minutes later, the door of the meeting room was pushed open, and Shayan came in accompanied by a middle-aged woman!


    When Sha Yan comes in, except for Chu Feng, the rest of the people stand up. If looking at Chu Feng is worship, then looking at Sha Yan is absolutely in awe. How can we not respect the overlord who built the Sha family Army today?


    With a smile, Sha Yan raised his hand to let everyone sit down. When he came to the top position, he saw Chu Feng sitting beside him and admiring him. He sat down and looked at the people present. Although there was still a little smile on his face, he still had a bitter smile in his heart.


    At the moment, there are not many familiar faces among the dozens of Sha family officers in the conference room. In the process of pursuing and killing the remaining evils of the Alliance forces, many of them were killed by the remaining evils of the Alliance forces. As for whether or not, Chu Feng said, that is, no one doubts the young man who has made the Shajia army three times stronger.


    But Sha Yan knew that those old ministers had died in the hands of Chu Feng, but of course he knew that Sha Yan would not say so at this time, because Chu Feng''s reputation in shajiajun was comparable to that of him.


    The most important thing is that the people sitting in this conference room are all brought up by Chu Feng.


    After dispelling the tangled thoughts, Sha Yan nodded to everyone: "well done. I didn''t expect to see the glory of shajiajun in his lifetime. I also thank Feng Shao here. He is the Deputy General of Shajia army. Although the wolf killing team is destroyed and many old people are dead, their sacrifice is worth it."


    "The disappearance of the alliance is the best consolation to them. Thank you for the lack of wind here."


    With that, Sha Yan stood up and bowed gently to Chu Feng. The rest of the officers also stood up and bowed with him, saying in unison, "thank you for the less wind!"


    Chu Feng didn''t stop it. He also knew that Shayan wanted everyone to know that he was still an outsider after all. He stood up and said with a smile: "thank you. I''ve come here for a month. I really can''t stand this terrible weather. I''ll leave soon. I really want to thank me. When I ship in the future, I''ll get 20% discount."


    Chu Feng had no airs and joking words, which made everyone laugh, and the atmosphere was much easier. Sha Yan gave a smile. Chu Feng did not mean to dominate the Sha family army.


    With a hearty smile, Sha Yan waved his big hand: "of course, in order to thank Feng Shao for his help, 70% of the shajiajun''s goods in the next ten years will belong to fengshao, and the price will be only 80% of the price no matter whether it is a good harvest or a loss!"


    "At that time, we shajiajun''s intention to fengshao should not be rejected!"


    Chu Feng smile: "I have never despised money!" After twisting his neck, Chu Feng took up the cup of tea and drank it. He put down the cup: "my heavy duty has come to an end, and I''ve got a little reward. I''ll go to see two old friends. I''ll leave today at the earliest and tomorrow at the latest."Nodding to you, Chu Feng walked out of the meeting room without hesitation, and his mouth was slightly playful. However, he would not do anything unnecessary. The seeds of the plan have been buried. How can Sha Jiajun get out of control?


    Sha Yan and a group of officers watched Chu Feng disappear at the door, and they all sat down.


    Looking around at the younger generation of officers around him, Sha Yan knew that he was old. He sighed and opened his mouth: "ladies and gentlemen, through this incident, Sha Qian''s death and Chen Dongyan''s rebellion, I''m tired. I''m ready to give the commanding position to Sha Zhi. I''ll ask you to assist her in the future, although she once missed it!"


    When he said these words, Sha Yan stood up again and bowed to a group of officers. Seeing these young faces, he knew that Chu Feng had helped Sha Zhi complete the change of emperor and courtier. Even if he sat in this position again, it was almost meaningless.


    A group of officers also stood up, did not say anything to retain, all Qiqi back: "absolutely live up to the sand commander''s hope, we will assist Sha Xiao. My sister becomes the queen of the corner


    Sha Yan smiles and nods. He holds the hand of the middle-aged woman beside him and says in their astonished looks: "in addition, I will leave Jiaoyu in a few days. I am ready to take advantage of my ability to walk around. The future of Jiaoyu, the tomorrow of shajiajun, is your youth''s, and your time is coming!"


    In the warm applause of everyone, Sha Yan, who had removed all this, led the middle-aged woman out of the meeting room. She felt that she was much more relaxed. Looking at the bright sky, she gave a bitter smile: "although the result is also the result, I always underestimated the means of Chu Feng. I pitifully killed 72 wolves, but it''s a pity that Dongyan is a child!"


    The middle-aged woman clenched Sha Yan''s hand with a smile: "the result is OK. You can''t bear it. Sha Zhi won''t have the heart either. But Chu Feng did it for you, isn''t it?"


    When Sha Yan heard the speech, he began to smile. Regardless of the surprised eyes of the people who passed by, the former middle-aged woman left here. He wanted to see the Shajia defense area more. Because this time he left, he didn''t know when he would be able to come back again. Maybe he would never come back again in his lifetime.


    Chu Feng, who had already moved back to the fourth defense area, stood in the room and looked outside. Fu Dina said in a puzzled way: "the wind is less. If you go up high and join the peace army, it is not difficult to swallow the Shajia army. Why do you finally retire after success? How can the peace army develop?"


    "Imperial power!"


    As soon as Fu Dina finished, Chu Feng lightly threw out a sentence: "there are so many people in the holy pilgrimage. Unification is OK, but it must be their people. But I don''t want this place to be held by the official. If the peace army is the only one, it will cause the fear of the holy court. No one wants to have a united and powerful enemy at their own door."


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng didn''t want to talk to her. He went to touch her face and said, "learn more, or how can you be a daughter-in-law of the holy pilgrim?"? Maybe you think I can control everything, but the sandstone man is old, but it doesn''t mean he is confused! "


    "You will never know what an old man who has been settling down for decades and has killed countless people will never know what he is thinking


    Chufeng left the room without a word. Although there was no evidence to show something, Chu Feng understood more or less when he thought of the 5000 Sha family army who started to follow Chen Dongyan.


    Chen Dongyan, however, is Shayan''s excuse to take the chess pieces in the corner area, but what he didn''t expect is to kill a peace army.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    The meeting in the conference room dispersed after the sandstone left, and everyone returned to their own defense area and post.


    Although the peace army has signed a peace treaty with shajiajun, these things are used to tear up the agreements in the world. Everything needs to be careful. In addition, many people were brought up temporarily by Chu Feng. They are full of energy and eager to do something.


    Even if you can''t do anything, at least you have to make no mistakes.


    Gehan is a little more relaxed. He has always been responsible for the transportation of the peripheral goods, but now he has improved a little. Since then, all the shipment of shajiajun is controlled by Gohan. When he does not nod, no one can take away a gram of things.


    As before, with nothing to do, Gohan went back to his residence in the third sector.


    Take out the good wine that he often brings back from going out and let people prepare some small dishes. This is the life of Gohan, because he doesn''t know when he will die, and he will enjoy himself in time as long as he has time.


    Gohan is also one of the most enjoyable people in shajiajun. A few years ago, he bought three wives in Vietnam with a little extra money in his hand, and then he was pregnant and sent abroad. Now, Gohan is like a naked official in the holy Dynasty. Even if he dies one day, his wife, children and children still have a sum of money left.


    As for the others, Gohan didn''t think so much, just wanted to leave their own offspring.


    When Gohan warmed up a pot of wine, the door of the room was pushed open, thinking that the food was coming. Gohan said without raising his head, "put the things here!"


    It was true that the things were put down, but when he saw the dishes, Gohan''s mouth twitched. He usually drank himself with two stir fry and a dish of peanuts. But now, what he saw was four small fry, a dish of peanuts, and another earthen pot beside him. He could smell the faint smell of wine.


    Looking up to see a warm smile, Gohan Shua stood up: "less wind!"


    It was Chu Feng. Seeing Gohan''s prim manner, he laughed softly, patted him on the shoulder, and then sat down and said, "why be so rigid? How can we calculate that we are old friends and have cooperated for many times, which helps me to break Sha Qian''s plot. If you still look like this, I will be ashamed."


    In the past, Gehan could laugh when he got along with Chu Feng, but now he feels that he can''t be so calm.


    Seeing that Gohan was still nervous, Chu Feng said with a smile: "I have removed the temporary principal of shajiajun. If you still like this, you will not treat me as a friend."


    Gohan began to laugh. Naturally, he knew that Chu Feng had removed the position of temporary principal. However, he also understood that even if Chu Feng was not in that position, half of the Sha family army would be out for him if he needed to.


    However, seeing that Chu Feng had no airs, he was still as relaxed as before. However, he also knew that Chu Feng would not come to him for no reason: "the wind is less. Let''s talk about something first, so that we can be in a good mood to continue eating and drinking. Otherwise, I would like to finish drinking good wine and other things, tangled ah!"


    Chu Feng chufeng chuckled, but he didn''t mean to laugh at Gohan. He took out a check from his body and slapped it on the desk and said, "here are ten million pool coins, which I can give you in the end."


    Gehan looks tight. Does Chu Feng want to leave shajiajun by himself, or will he not cooperate with him in the future?


    Seeing Gohan''s nervous look, Chu Feng knew his worry, and chufeng said with a light smile: "but you are in this position now. I don''t need me to give you money. Moreover, I still have benefits to give you. It depends on how you make money. There are also Hercules in the white tiger gang. Hold on to these and get rich!"


    "Of course, don''t threaten my interests, or even if it''s an old friend, I won''t give face."


    Although Chu Feng looked relaxed and smiling, Gohan knew that Chu Feng was not joking with him. He squinted and asked, "fengshao, do you mean that you are not going to control these channels by yourself, but to let me grab 70% of the goods for you?"


    The meaning of Chu Feng''s coming today is that he has a lot of people under him, but he is as professional as Gohan. He nodded: "yes, but the white tiger Gang is there, I will let Qiao''s help you. It''s the same as before. In addition, Hercules sent you to the high seas, and there is no risk."


    "As for the other things, of course, they will be sent to you with one percent of the other things."


    This is Chu Feng''s thought-provoking thing. He certainly can''t give up the white gold, not to mention that the shajiajun will give 70% of the goods in ten years, so Chu Feng comes to Gohan after thinking about it.


    Although there are a lot of people in Fengmen, Chu Feng doesn''t want them to do these things. Undoubtedly, Gohan is the best candidate, which can also reduce the risk that the damper will be traced by the international forbidden area organization. After all, after this time, the damper will be the largest drug lord in the world.


    Gohan did not immediately agree. He took up the pot of wine which he had begun to heat, poured a cup and drank it, thinking deeply.


    If Chu Feng is looking for him to capture the shajiajun, he can understand it. But now Chu Feng asks him to do this. Although the reward is very rich, he also needs life. He will not forget Goya''s drug lord. However, when the people in Jiaoyu are enemies, if he knows that he will ship goods to Hercules, he will never die.May also implicate his wife and children who are now in the country of origin!


    Chu Feng didn''t disturb Gohan. He could feel his heart. When he was about to drink the second glass of wine, Chu Feng said faintly: "I know what you are worried about. Don''t worry, I won''t let you do things in the name of Sha Jiajun. You can do it in the name of damper, but the goods must be delivered and the money must be recovered!"


    In a word, there is no worry in Gohan''s heart. Even if those drug lords want to do something, they will only aim at the damper, and they are safe.


    Happy Gohan poured a glass of wine to Chu Feng and said with a smile: "I always think that cooperation with wind is the way to get rich."


    Chu Feng did not pick up the glass of wine poured by Gohan, and added lightly: "Sha Zhi is a rising leader. She needs some time to grow up. Although the old people are almost dead, there are still several weight levels sitting. They rarely take care of things, but they still have a high right to speak."


    Gohan narrowed his eyes and chufeng killed the old minister. He handled some of them and narrowed his eyes at the moment: "less wind, do you worry that Miss Sha will be restrained in the future?"


    Gehan is a trustworthy person. Chu Feng did not conceal: "yes, she attaches great importance to feelings, but others do not necessarily attach importance to feelings. However, I do not want shajiajun to have turmoil, which will affect my interests in the next ten years."


    Gehan nodded gently, knowing that Chu Feng would not say these things to him for no reason. He narrowed his eyes and drank the third glass of wine fiercely. He said harshly: "the wind is less, you can leave Jiaoyu at ease. I believe that when you return to the Imperial City, you will receive some news. Those elders are old."


    "For example, it''s possible to fall to death in the toilet and not wake up at all!"


    Chu Feng smiles, laughs and clinks a cup with Gohan. There is no need to say something too clearly. Moreover, Chu Feng is confident that Gohan will agree to himself. No matter how he is, he is Sha Qian''s absolute confidant. Unless he stands firmly with himself, he will definitely die when Sha Zhi calms down.


    Chu Feng didn''t drink much. He only drank two or three cups and left. The way to leave had been arranged. He needed to seize a little time. Who knows what will happen in China.


    After returning to the residence, Chu Feng just whistled in. Fu Dina came up and said, "the news just came that Yanluo and the three of them have retreated with the lion. They will return to the imperial city within three days. We will fly straight to the imperial city at 10:00 p.m. the day after tomorrow."


    "Yes, I know!" Chu Feng nodded and counted the time. Chu Feng said faintly, "I''ll arrange it. I''ll leave tomorrow morning, but I''ll leave. The goal is too big to be detected."


    Fu Dina nodded. She was also like that, but then she turned her head and said, "in addition, Miss Sha Zhi, who is pregnant with your child, just sent someone to know that you are going to leave. Let your father, the child, go and sit down. Well, that''s it


    Chu Feng looks strange. Sha Zhi hasn''t seen Sha Zhi for half a month since he came back from the anti sand alliance. It''s said that he hasn''t come out of the bamboo grove all the time. He looks around and asks Bingqingyujie, "what''s the matter?"


    Ice qingyujie suppressed the smile, and the latter was saying in a voice: "it''s OK!"


    The more he looked like this, the more he felt there was something wrong with Chu Feng, but some of them still needed to be seen. He pondered and smacked his tongue: "forget it, I''ll leave this evening, stay for a long time, dream a lot, drive to walk halfway to reduce the risk. I always feel that if I stay one more night, Sha Zhi, the new commander, will tie me up!"


    Fu Dina giggled and looked at Chu Feng, who was shaking her head to go outside, and said with a smile: "who told you that you don''t care about your life, you deserve it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    Bamboo groves in the fifth defense area.


    And Chu Feng first came to the same time, there is still no guard guard guard, along the way are just a green bamboo forest, with a faint smell of bamboo.


    The reason why she chose to walk is that Chu Feng needs a little time to think about how to face Shazhi. This woman has experienced so much. Seeing the destruction of the wolf killing team in front of her, according to her intelligence, she must have had an insight into her role in it. Chu Feng suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    This kind of uneasiness is not afraid, but is hated by a woman who is slightly fond of. Any man would not like to see such a thing.


    However far away, as long as you go down, there is always a time to arrive. Even though Chu Feng has not figured out how to face Shazhi at the moment, he has also come to the front of the small building. Smelling the faint fragrance from the inside of the small building, Chu Feng''s eyebrows are also deeply wrinkled, thinking about what Shazhi is doing.


    Through her left eye, Chu Feng almost didn''t drop his chin on the ground. In her impression, Shazhi is a wild horse, which can be tamed, but not too feminine.


    But now he saw Shazhi busy in the kitchen. It was like a wife busy in the evening, preparing a table of delicious food waiting for her husband to come back, with a faint smile on his mouth. Chu Feng found that the Shazhi at this moment was very beautiful, yes, very beautiful.


    A simple home clothes on the body, hair tied in the back of the head, white neck let people see want to kiss, completely changed a person in general.


    Chu Feng shakes his head and takes back his eyes. He takes a deep breath and strides into the small building.


    As soon as the figure appeared in the small building, the voice of sand weaving came from the kitchen: "here, wash your hands first, and the food will be ready soon."


    Chu Feng didn''t just mean to relax, but her eyes were more worried. She always felt that Sha Zhi had a conspiracy. If she appeared according to the truth, Sha Zhi''s first thing to do was to fight with herself to find justice for the dead wolf killing team, but now she didn''t.


    Holding the idea that he would be settled after he had come, Chu Feng washed his hands first and sat in the dining room.


    Shazhi goes back and forth between the dining room and the kitchen with a gentle smile. Soon, the five dishes and one soup with perfect color and fragrance and a pot of wine with overflowing fragrance have been placed on the table. Sha Zhi also takes off her apron and sits down and scoops a bowl of soup spoon to Chu Feng.


    After smelling it gently, Sha Zhi handed the bowl to Chu Feng: "I haven''t cooked by myself for two or three years. How about tasting it?"


    Put down the bowl, Chu Feng looked at Sha Zhi''s appearance and said with a wry smile: "you can say what you have. I''m afraid of you like this!"


    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid that I will eat you?"


    Sha Zhi asked with a smile. He gave Chu Feng a bowl of rice and handed it to him. He said with a good-looking mouth, "if so, you should be happy. Your body is white and tender. Don''t you want to play?"


    Chu Feng was astonished, nodded and picked up his rice bowl: "want to!"


    "Then eat quickly, and talk about it after eating!" Sha Zhi blinked her eyes, and suddenly a little more delicate and charming. Chu Feng was more excited and felt that there was something wrong with him. However, he did not speak any more. He ate his meal quickly. What did Shazhi want to do in his mind.


    A meal in the silence of Chu Feng, Sha Zhi''s hospitality, all eat, breathe out, Chu Feng wants to ask Sha Zhi what he wants to do, his body suddenly shakes, and finds that his hands can''t be lifted, and his eyes are slightly coagulated: "do you poison?"


    The tenderness and tenderness on Sha Zhi''s face dissipated in an instant. Just as Chu Feng had seen her before, she hummed with a cold expression: "poisoning is not my Sha Zhi''s behavior. Besides, the wind is less and the medical skills are excellent. If I poison, don''t you know?"


    "It''s just that there are several kinds of vegetables in Jiaoyu, which can''t be eaten together. It seems that there is little wind to know about it!"


    Chu Feng looked at all the dishes on the table that had entered his own room. He also remembered that Shazhi had not eaten at all from the beginning to the present. Even if he ate, he ate one kind of food and did not eat one, which was obviously intentional.


    However, Chu Feng felt Sha Zhi didn''t want to kill himself and exhaled: "why?"


    "Don''t worry, this poison will not kill you!" Sha Zhi didn''t answer why Chu Feng did that, but said with a little hatred: "but it can make you weak within 24 hours, and you also need some special things, such as women, otherwise, you won''t lift it all your life!"


    Jokingly looking at Chu Feng''s body, but disappointed to find that Chu Feng''s face did not have any color of fear and panic, he hummed: "don''t you worry? I''ll lock you in here and bring people to stay here. If none of your people can come to save you, you can only endure that kind of suffering, and you can''t lift it up for the rest of your life! "


    Chu Feng has recovered his calmness, and he is an invincible constitution, but he has no way to resist these things. He laughs bitterly and shakes his head: "do you want to do that, do I have a way?"


    Sha Zhi was stunned and knew that if people like Chu Feng would be afraid easily, they would not be legendary teenagers.


    Standing up, Sha Zhi went to Chu Feng''s side, pulled a chair and sat down. He asked coldly, "I just want to ask you one thing. Is it you who caused the death of the wolf killing team? Don''t tell me that it has nothing to do with you. I Sha Zhi is not a fool, nor an idiot. For the casualties of 7000 people, the wolf killing team is not a God."The secret way came as expected. Chu Feng blinked his eyes: "what do you think?"


    Sha Zhi approached Chu Feng and said: "it must be you, and you can''t have just arrived there. It''s long since you arrived. The reason why you didn''t appear is to let the wolf killing team consume Chen Dongyan''s power to the greatest extent, but also to transfer more people. Finally, he watched the whole army of wolf killing team be destroyed!"


    "Am I right or wrong?"


    Chu Feng did not deny this time. He met Shang Sha Zhi''s eyes and whispered back: "yes, I know you will fail, but I still let you go, and I am not far behind you. Even when the wolf killing team can''t resist, it is also me who let the master relieve their crisis.


    The purpose is very simple, that is to let you kill Chen Dongyan better. It doesn''t matter if you can''t do it, because he will surely die that night, as long as you weave alive, because I won''t let anyone who has offended me and has hatred against me live in this world, so is wolf killing team! "


    Sha Zhi had expected this for a long time, but she still couldn''t accept it when she heard it from Chu Feng''s mouth. In her beautiful eyes, she shot a killing machine: "just because of their sin, you may hate you, so you kill them. Isn''t it too cruel?"


    "Are you so sure that the wolves will hate you? But seventy two people can''t hurt you. Do you think I''ll believe you? "


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng looked out and said indifferently: "I can crush them, but it doesn''t mean that my relatives, friends and brothers can smash their plot. If there is a threat, it will be destroyed. This is my principle!"


    Sha Zhi stood up and saw a gun in his hand against Chu Feng''s head. The killing machine was burning in his eyes. She could forgive Chu Feng for the death of the wolf killing team. When she heard the old ministers die one by one these days, Sha Zhi was not stupid enough to think that it must be Chu Feng''s means, so she wanted to kill him now.


    But when the gun pointed at Chu Feng''s head like this, Sha Zhi said faintly, "do you want to swallow up the whole Sha family army and covet all these rights?"


    Chu Feng slowly stood up and looked at Sha Zhi''s sad and painful look. He felt a little bit pity in his heart, but his face was indifferent: "I have handed over the position of the leader of shajiajun at the meeting. I will leave shajiajun tomorrow morning. You can guess my mind, but you can''t deny that people are not there and can''t threaten shajiajun."


    "In addition, your father has announced that from tomorrow on, you Shazhi will be the new leader of Shajia army. You can go out and see how to control your kingdom in the future."


    In Sha Zhi''s amazement, Sha Yan actually announced that she should give up her position. Chu Feng''s figure suddenly flashed in front of her eyes and disappeared completely. There was only a faint voice left: "I looked at it just now, maybe you were delayed by my playing too much, and you were not pregnant. I''m very happy about this. Goodbye!"


    Sha Zhi came back to the God and ran out quickly. Where was Chu Feng''s shadow, he quickly jumped onto the car at the door and drove towards the fourth defense area. Only when he arrived, the place where Chu Feng and his family lived had been deserted.


    Tears suddenly flow out, knowing that Shayan let him succeed. Sha Zhi thinks of what Shayan and she said a few years ago!


    Wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes and went out to the door. Knowing that Chu Feng had gone, she bit her lips. She finally knew what Chu Feng had done was to remove obstacles for her. Looking at the distance, Shazhi whispered, "do you love me? Why do you do that if you don''t love me? "


    It was not until a few years later that she knew that the reason for Chu Feng''s doing so was that the existence of sandstones was easy to threaten the peace army. However, as long as the sandstones were removed, the Shazhi would surely be on the top, and this threat would be eliminated, and the peace Army could grow steadily.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    A car walking on the jungle path, Chu Feng completely left the Shajia defense area.


    They are divided into two ways. Fu Dina and Bingqing are on the right road, and chufeng and Yujie are on the path. They are not because of the attention of those who are interested in it. Just sitting in the car at the moment, Chu Feng''s heart is inexplicably melancholy.


    After coming to Jiaoyu for nearly a month, Chu Feng himself did not know how many people died because of his arrival, but if he did it again, Chu Feng believed that he would still do that. Since ancient times, he became a king and defeated the enemy, and no one else died. Then the person who finally died would only be yourself.


    The sun was setting slowly in the distance. Chu Feng left the Shajia defense area with an indifferent attitude, smashing many people''s idea that chufeng took advantage of the situation to control the Shajia army. They all suspected that chufeng helped the Shajia army only for the ultimate benefit.


    However, no one knows that Chu Feng''s help to shajiajun is to help himself. No matter 70% of the goods in the past ten years, the growth and rooting of the peace army alone is the biggest recipient of Chu Feng''s goods. At least in the future, if there is any accident in Shajia army, it will not affect Chu Feng''s interests in the corner.


    However, as long as Sha Yan really chooses to leave, there will be no changes in Jiaoyu in the next ten years. All the old officials of shajiajun will die under their own layout. The control of fresh blood of the Shayan who has lost his old team is certainly not as good as Sha Zhi''s.


    Moreover, the peace army, Chu Feng has already let the elite of the FUBU family enter secretly, and a paramilitary base is being built secretly. I believe that as long as there is no accident for one year, the peace army will be able to deal with the invasion of Tianchi army in the future.


    Chufeng is in a happy mood, because no one would think that Mamba is his own person. Maybe in the future, this is a secret arrow of his own.


    Bang.


    Chu Feng''s thoughts were pulled back by the sudden shock. His left eye penetrated and saw a tire burst. His eyes narrowed slightly, because it was not a simple sharp stone, but a few antler nails. Chu Feng did not believe that in such a jungle, antlers would appear inexplicably.


    The left eye looks around 360 degrees, but there is no one around. Does he think too much?


    The tire burst out and it was impossible to move on. Chu Feng opened the door and got out of the car. Out of care, he called Fu Dina and told them that there was no problem. He would enter Thailand in two hours.


    Getting such news, Chu Feng was a little relieved and looked ahead. According to the current situation, the distance that could have been reached tomorrow would be postponed to the day after tomorrow.


    Looking at Yujie with a small mouth, chufeng said with a smile: "Yujie, how about two of us walking in the woods?"


    As soon as Yujie''s face turned red, some information about her recent contact sounded in her small head. Some lovers like to stroll among the paths in the woods, and then find a place where no one is going to have a primitive movement. She secretly glances at the Chu wind. Yujie obviously wants to be crooked.


    Being looked at by Yujie''s simple little eyes, Chu Feng had a very guilty feeling of his own. With a bitter smile, he walked over and hugged Yujie''s waist: "let''s go!"


    Yujie''s body is stiff and her face looks like a big apple. However, she can only walk when her tire is blown out. But what she thinks in her head is, will the little Lord wait for the hidden place to treat her best?


    Walking on the path in the forest, Chu Feng broke the silence: "Yujie, what realm are you and your sister now?"


    Although Bing qingyujie has been with her for some time and has made several moves, Chu Feng has never seen what kind of state they are. She just feels that they are not generally strong. What''s more, the skills they practice seem to be for themselves, and their strength can be used for themselves at any time.


    Yujie sipped her small mouth and was hugged by a man for the first time. The whole person was in a daze. She just walked forward mechanically and didn''t hear Chu Feng''s words at all.


    Asked to go out did not get an answer, Chu Feng stopped to look at the face of Yujie, feeling particularly interesting: "what are you thinking?"


    ¡°¡­¡± Chufeng immediately knew what Yujie was thinking, and he laughed bitterly, but he didn''t say anything. He hugged Yujie and went on walking. He continued to ask, "what is the state of you and Bingqing?"


    Yujie heard this time and whispered back: "Tianyang five levels, so I can only help you break through the period of Tianjing. Unless we reach the stage of tiannu, we can''t help you any more!"


    "The five realms of Tianyang?"


    Chu Feng exclaimed, and then coughed continuously. Naturally, he knew what Tianyang period represented. When he went to this state, he could integrate his own Zhenyuan to achieve the effect of arresting his face. Moreover, he was more powerful than Tianjing by countless times, because they were more arbitrary.


    Take a look at the delicate Yujie. If you go out, others will only say that she is a gentle and kind-hearted beauty. But who would have thought that this is a martial artist in the five levels of Tianyang, that is, it can destroy the existence of a team. For the first time, Chu Feng was more curious about the adjudication office that had not been thoroughly understood.


    How powerful is it? How strong is it? The maids trained simply are the five levels of Tianyang. How strong is it to go to the main members?Thinking of the eight wolves that appeared at that time, Chu Feng breathed out a breath. Instead of feeling the pressure because of the strong people around him, he yearned for and pursued the strength, which has always been the common ground of human beings.


    Yu Jie is only surprised to see Chu Feng, but she doesn''t show much. She appreciates her slightly. You know, there is a natural shock period in the secular world, but Chu Feng is only slightly surprised when she hears the Tianyang period. Few people can have this kind of mind.


    Although she felt a little uncomfortable when she was walking around by Chu Feng, as time went on, Yujie''s body got closer to Chu Feng. Her face was red and her heart beat faster. She couldn''t help asking herself in her heart, is this the rhythm that people say blushing and heartbeat and falling in love?


    Thinking of such a shameful thing, Yujie''s face is burning, and her head is buried lower.


    Chu Feng, however, did not know what to do. It was already late at night, and there was still more than ten kilometers away from the nearest village. Chu Feng thought about finding a car when it was time. Otherwise, it would not be a thing to go on like this.


    But after walking a few kilometers again, Chu Feng stopped. Yu Jie, a shy girl, clenched her two small hands and left the surrounding environment. Is it not mainly here?


    Chu Feng released Yujie and walked forward a few steps. Looking at the night ahead, Chu Feng raised a faint smile: "I thought it was an accident that the tire burst out, but now it doesn''t look like an accident!"


    Shaking his head slightly, Chu Feng knew that he had been watched by people since he left the Shajia defense area. His tire burst out and he didn''t encounter any danger. He just wanted to walk for a few hours. After all, it was a kind of consumption for physical strength. In addition, he also missed his meal. He was really smart to deal with the defeated self and himself who did not eat.


    Yujie also realized that she wanted to be crooked. Her eyes were sharp and looked at the darkness around her. Although no one appeared, she could feel that a series of murders had been spread out in the forest, and her whole body was tense. She was no longer so shy in Chu Feng''s arms just now, but more of a chilling chill.


    There are three men in front of him, one armed with black clothes.


    With the appearance of the three people, more than 30 people came out around. They dressed up no different from the four people they came out of. But everyone''s eyes towards Chu Feng were full of terrible murders.


    Chu Feng glanced at the crowd lightly, and a slight banter appeared in the corner of his mouth: "Jiahe masters, the Thai, Burmese and Laojun, thought you would hold your tail and keep a low profile. I didn''t expect that you would appear in front of me so soon. It seems that you really want me to die?"


    The first master flashed fierce light in his triangle eyes and took a step forward. His tone and voice began: "you killed our plum blossom Club emperor Shaojing shangmang. We are here to take your head to sacrifice him."


    Chu Feng nodded, and the hatred between Jiahe master and himself could not be solved. Now, with the death of Jing shangmang, it would be a shame to see the plum blossom club. No matter the success or failure, this action is inevitable.


    In addition, Chu Feng probably knew that he must have been angry with himself for letting the lion thunder strike, which made them suffer heavy losses, and caused strong rejection from the domestic people. He also wanted to teach himself a lesson and kill himself.


    The left eye looked around. There were no hidden people in the dark. Obviously, they were also worried that too many people would be detected by themselves. However, although the number of people sent out was small, their strength would certainly not be low.


    But Chu Feng did not have much fluctuation, patted Yujie on the shoulder: "give it to you!"


    Now he is close to Taijing. Chu Feng doesn''t want to waste too much time. In addition, he is covered by sand. Although he is suppressed by himself, his strength is not very smooth. Even if Yujie hands, even those who are twice as old are dead. Chu Feng turns over and sits on a stone with a slight frown on his brow.


    Now the people who attack and kill themselves are just ordinary people. That''s because they don''t know that they are the warriors who forge martial arts. If they do, chufeng doesn''t believe in these kingdoms. There is no hidden force. If you clench your fist, strength is the king''s way!


    Chu Feng sat down and only let a woman do it, which stunned them for a moment, but then all of them were angry. They were regarded as the elite of the country, so they were despised by Chu Feng. The anger was conceivable. A master Jiahe burst into a drink and his body completely disappeared. Suddenly, a Knight Sword appeared behind Yujie.


    Obviously to give Yujie a heart to cool, punish Chu Feng to their contempt.


    It''s just that when the knight''s knife is about to touch Yujie, the latter seems to have eyes in the back. After one hand towards the back, he slaps on the Jiahe master first. It feels light and leisurely, but it makes people fly out directly and burst out with blood.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    Even though these people had knives and guns in their hands, when Yujie went out of their encirclement circle, dozens of people had fallen on the ground. Chu Feng sat on the stone and opened his mouth. He thought he would wait, but it was too fast?


    Standing up and looking at the dozens of people on the ground, Chu Feng is sure that they absolutely regard them as the elite of the country. Even if they have not eliminated the drugs, they need to be hard to win. Yujie is just a matter in the blink of an eye. Chu Feng suddenly has a deeper pursuit and direction for the most powerful strength.


    Perhaps to reach the highest peak, may be really fearless, right?


    Yujie shook off a drop of blood on her hand and walked back to Chu Feng''s side. She was completely like a little woman with a small mouth: "little Lord, you can go!"


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment. She turned her head and looked at Yujie. The woman blushed and then sighed: "it''s really a tomb raider!"


    With a sigh, when Yujie was curious about the meaning of Tomb Raider, Chu Feng walked forward. Just after a few steps, her head sank and her body swayed. Yujie gave up her thoughts and quickly helped Chu Feng to ask, "what''s the matter, little Lord?"


    Chu Feng shakes his head and feels a heat flow burning under his stomach. When he starts to leave the Shajia defense area, chufeng takes some antidote pills. Originally, he thought that the effect of the sand woven food has been eliminated, and his body''s weakness is just that he has not completely eliminated the drug residue.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng felt that a flame was burning slowly, and his heart was smiling bitterly. The suppression began not only without any effect, but also more and more uncomfortable.


    Yujie didn''t think about anything. She helped Chu Feng go all the way. She just felt that the temperature of Chu Feng was constantly rising. She felt a little strange.


    Soon they came to a village and town in front of them. It was not very big, that is, there were more than 100 households. Because it was close to the Thai Burmese border area, there were still a lot of people going to and from the end of the year. There were two simple small hotels above the village. Chu Feng asked for a double suite in one of them.


    After all, it''s a very turbulent border, so you need to be careful.


    Entering the room, Chu Feng''s cheeks are burning, and the woman is really poisonous!


    In order not to show Yujie what to see, Chu Feng said that she took a bath and went into the bathroom. Yujie didn''t think about anything. Seeing Chu Feng without her help, she could only sit in the room without interest. Looking at the two beds in the room of more than ten square meters, her face was already red unconsciously.


    She used to watch Chu Feng and others roll sheets. Now she and Chu Feng are in a room. Yujie''s heart beats faster and her hands become fists. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking.


    Just at this time, Yujie heard a slight sound coming from the bathroom, a little gasping and a slight slapping sound. Yujie frowned slightly, and then stood up with a tight look, thinking that Chu Feng had some internal injury on her body.


    Unable to think of so much feeling, she went straight to open the door without anti lock, but when she saw the situation clearly, Yujie''s worried little face turned red.


    Chu Feng is red all over. Standing there naked, looking embarrassed, the heart of the first ten thousand Grass Mud Horse constantly running there, for any man in their own solution to be seen by a woman, must be very embarrassed, Chu Feng''s situation is like this at the moment.


    Time seems to stop completely at this moment. Yujie stands at the door and doesn''t know whether to quit or what to do. Her head drops down and her heart beats faster.


    At the same time, I also slandered in my heart. How can I solve the problem by myself? Are you really hungry?


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly, took a bath towel to cover it up and said: "today, when eating with Shazhi, she matched several dishes that can''t be eaten at the same time. It''s not poisonous, but it''s a little irritating. I thought I could solve it. I didn''t think that it was not only impossible, but more intense."


    Yujie looks stunned. No wonder Chu Feng wants himself to be in the bathroom like this. Oh, he says with a voice. Then you go on and go out and close the door.


    Walking to the bedside, the whole person lies on the bed. After a while, he hears the subtle voice from the bathroom. He can''t help but smile softly, because Chu Feng''s appearance just now is so funny, but I also feel that such a little master is more amiable.


    Just half an hour later, Yujie didn''t see Chu Feng come out, and the voice was gone, and her eyebrows were frowned.


    After thinking about it, Yujie went over again and opened the door. She saw Chu Feng sitting on a low stool. She didn''t pay attention to the fact that Chu Feng didn''t wear anything clean at the moment: "little Lord!"


    Chu Feng was very hot all over his body. He felt that Yujie was close to him. The temperature was even more scorching. His mind was clear and wry: "no wonder Master said that there are so many medicines in the world, and many things can''t be explained. The combination of sand and weaving can''t be solved by himself!"


    Jade clean eyebrow deep wrinkling, pick up Chu Feng''s hand to explore his pulse, look surprised!


    She felt something wrong. Her fingers crossed, and a small wound appeared on Chu Feng''s arm. Yujie lowered her head and sniffed at the smell of the blood, revealing a smile: "I know how to solve it!"Just about to say that I''m going to prepare the antidote for you, chufeng suddenly hugs her. Yujie rushes out of the room and throws it on the bed. Yujie knows what Chu Feng is going to do and looks nervous: "little master!"


    Chu Feng knew what he was doing at the moment, but he couldn''t control his body. He said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me!"


    Yujie looked at Chu Feng''s struggling appearance. She wanted to knock Chu Feng unconscious, but she still held back. She lay there with a shy face: "little master, come on!"


    Chufeng shakes his head, and his desire burns again. He has never had that kind of mind for the pure and pure Chu Feng. Although he is the best twins, he is the person of the adjudication office. Before he contacts the adjudication office, he needs the help of bingqingjie. Chu Feng doesn''t want to change the relationship between the two parties.


    Turning around, Chu Feng clenched her fist and restrained herself. Yu Jie sat up in amazement. Seeing Chu Feng''s struggling appearance, she clearly wanted to, but still didn''t move.


    Thinking of that scene, Yujie bit her lips and said, "little Lord, my sister and I can only follow you all our lives, and we are ready to sacrifice at any time. This kind of medicine in you is a very special stimulant. I can prepare antidote, but I''m not sure that I can find all the herbs I need in the middle of the night."


    "If you put it off again, you won''t lift it in your life!"


    Chu Feng only thought that Sha Zhi was joking at first. At most, she was a little uncomfortable. How could she not really hold it up? But she told Yu Jie that Chu Feng was also timid. If he didn''t, he would have no wealth and power.


    Yujie, with a bashful face, left her clothes beside her and stood up to take off her trousers. Only her close clothes could not shake her whole body. The graceful Yujie walked slowly to the side of Chu Feng, and her heart beat fast. But she still plucked up her courage to hold Chu Feng and kiss Chu Feng with her trembling mouth.


    This kiss is like the fuse that detonates a bomb. Chu Feng also knows that Yujie is right. She can only follow the woman beside her. What''s the matter? She hugs her and presses her on the bed. She kisses the delicate woman wantonly and swims her hand on her body.


    At a similar time, 300 kilometers away from here, it was already a hotel in Thailand. Suddenly, the ice under her sleep let out a painful cry in her sleep, and kicked off the quilt on her body without warning.


    The whole person rolled over there, and her skin was flushed. She opened her eyes, turned on the bedside lamp and muttered, "it''s clear. You''re cold. You''re still here in the middle of the night. Do you want people to sleep? "


    "Mm-hmm, it hurts!"


    Bingqing didn''t seem to hear what Fu Dina said. Her body twitched as if she was suffering from some great pain. She also kept tearing her clothes. At the moment, Fu Dina could see something abnormal and quickly got up. She just looked at Bingqing and didn''t know what to do.


    Bingqing curled up there, his body trembled, and an inexpressible feeling spread over his body. He bit his lips and snorted seductively: "Yujie is making friends with others. Happy


    Fu Dina is stunned. How can Yu Jie and other people''s sister react?


    But then I think of what I saw in a historical collection. If twins are divided by one egg cell, one of 10000 pairs of twins will share the same mind, which is called conjoined war!


    That is to say, no matter what kind of injury or physical problems the other person will feel!


    Looking at the ice clear appearance at the moment, Fu Dina pouts her lips when she thinks that Yujie is going with Chu Feng. It must be chufeng who pushed Yujie. However, Fu Dina thinks that she is a man, and she will not let go of her twin, not to mention the twins who have been hurt by her body.


    Playing one is playing two!


    Make sure that Bingqing is not a health problem. Fu Dina is not so anxious. Instead, she sits down with interest and looks at the struggling ice Qing with great interest.


    Nearly two hours later, a piece of water stains on the bed sheet slowly calmed down, but then suddenly blushed, biting his lips and humming: "smelly little Lord, Yujie''s mouth is eating, how can he do this?"


    Fu Dina was stunned and immediately knew what to giggle at. However, what she sighed at in her heart was the power of Chu Feng and the flooding of ice. Most of the beds were wet!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    At noon the next day, in Thailand.


    A young man put a delicate woman down from her back. It was Chu Feng and Yu Jie who set out this morning and are now in Thailand. Just looking at that, Chu Feng is energetic, but Yujie seems to have a bit of a bad rest.


    Seeing that Yujie didn''t dare to move too much when she walked, Chu Feng said apologetically: "I''m sorry, the effect was too strong last night."


    Yujie showed a smile and became a real woman. Yujie had a different luster: "it''s OK, but I think my sister must be very angry."


    Seeing that Yujie was not angry, Chu Feng felt a little relaxed, but he was stunned when he heard her words. He caught the coquettish color on Yujie''s face. Chu Feng suddenly thought of the introduction of various special constitutions he saw in the medical classics.


    Looking at Yujie, subconsciously asked, "you and your sister, can''t be the war of conjoined body?"


    Yu Jie''s face turned red. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng also knew that she nodded: "well, my sister and I are interlinked. It''s not necessarily that there are conjoined injuries among 10000 pairs of twins. Since I was a child, she would feel uncomfortable when I caught a cold. If she was not in a good mood, these would affect me more or less!"


    Chu Feng swallowed and moved his saliva hard, but then he was very excited.


    Only twins can be born in conjoined war, but even twins with egg cell development may not have such constitution. However, once twins with such constitution have two-way twins, one will die and the other will surely die.


    But it also has a huge advantage, that is, the person who suffers from conjoined wounds, basically one person''s mind is thinking, and the other will know that two people''s two brains are together, which is 50% higher than the average person''s intelligence quotient, absolute genius!


    In the mind secretly thought, hoped that at that time ice-free side does not have other person, otherwise cold she if in front of others such ugliness, certainly hates oneself!


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, her eyes were shining, and Yujie''s face turned red and said, "little master, are you thinking about something?"


    Chu Feng coughed and dispersed his mind: "no, let''s go."


    But it is aftertaste that Chang''e, who practices seven generations and seven lives, has nothing in common with Lianti''s war? One is equal to seven. Thinking of these, Chu Feng''s eyes brightened. As a man, there is nothing more dynamic than conquering the enemy and conquering women.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s irresistible look, Yujie slowly followed Chu Feng, but with a faint smile on her mouth, she looked at the back of Chu Feng, and felt sweet.


    This morning, Chu Feng walked nearly 100 kilometers with her on her back, and changed to other men. Yujie thought, shouldn''t she do that?


    In Yujie''s wishful thinking, they get on a car to slow valley. Yujie, who had a bad rest last night, leaned gently against Chu Feng''s body, and was still a little nervous. But when Chu Feng took the initiative to hold her, Yujie closed her eyes with a smile and was ready to have a good rest.


    There were many barriers on the way, but because of early preparation, nothing else happened. Both of them thought that Chu Feng and Chu Feng were tourists here.


    Although the distance from the border to the valley is not very far, it is only because there are no direct roads in many places, so it is still more than 50 kilometers away from the slow Valley at night, but the car is no longer ready to move on. They can only find a hotel nearby to stay temporarily.


    Just entering the room, Yujie said softly, "little Lord, can we not come tonight?"


    "No, what?" Chu Feng took off his coat and put it away. He asked curiously. But seeing Yujie''s bashful appearance, he immediately knew what she meant. He wryly grinned and pinched her nose: "there was no way out last night. As long as you agree, I will never touch you!"


    Yujie was warm in her heart and shook her head and said, "I don''t mean that. It''s just that there''s still pain. Wait for it Yujie will serve the little Lord


    The words became smaller and smaller at the end, and there was almost no voice. Chu Feng looked at Yujie like this. Although all of them were nearly 30 years old, his mind seemed to be only 15 or 16 years old. He held her hand and said, "call me Chu Feng later."


    Yu Jie was stunned. Seeing Chu Feng''s undoubted look, she nodded gently. But when she thought of something, Yujie summoned up her courage and asked, "if someone else I still call you little Lord, can you call your husband when there is no one?"


    Chu Feng looks at Yujie in a daze. She can see the nervous and uneasy look in her eyes. She hugs Yujie in her arms with inexplicable pain. She has been trained as a maid since childhood. What she infuses is the servility that is not inferior to that of Weiss women.


    In Yujie''s eyes, she is the master and she is just a servant. It can be imagined how much courage Yujie needs when she puts forward such a request.


    Yu Jie, leaning on Chu Feng''s arms, didn''t get an answer. She thought that her request annoyed Chu Feng. She said anxiously, "little Lord, I just said that casually. I didn''t mean to compete with the young lady and them."


    "Fool, I don''t mean that!"


    Chufeng fondled Yujie''s hair with a smile, and sniffed the faint fragrance between the women''s hair, and said, "you can call me whatever you want, and you don''t need to be so rigid. From this moment on, you are my woman, not my servant!"Yujie raised her head and looked at Chu Feng''s serious look. Knowing that she was not joking with herself, she raised a bright smile. Her height was similar to that of Chu Feng, and they were entangled and deeply kissing each other again.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s big hand swimming on her body, Yujie was surprised and pushed him away: "husband, it''s not good today!"


    Chu Feng raised his voice and pinched Yujie''s nose: "then you should take a bath and have a good rest. We will enter the slow Valley early tomorrow morning, and then fly straight to the imperial city."


    Yujie nodded her head and walked into the bathroom. Chu Feng, with a warm smile, secretly said that she had sex. She was ready to go out and order some food. She just looked strange when she opened the door.


    Because there are two people standing at the door, Bingqing and Fu Dina. The former looks as cold as ever, but today there is a little more shame and anger. The latter is full of fun. Chu Feng looks in his eyes and says, "it''s over." it seems that Fu Dina saw Bingqing when she made a fool of herself.


    But after all, Chu Feng was embarrassed and naturally asked, "aren''t you going to slow valley today? Why are you still here? "


    Fu Dina jokingly looked at the pretended natural Chu Feng and said: "originally, according to the plan, we did go to the slow Valley to wait, but last night we felt a little uncomfortable, today is not suitable for a long journey, so we just went ahead for dozens of kilometers and found this hotel to stay."


    "Of course, when you and Yujie are together, I heard that you have been attacked, so we may be safer together."


    Fu Dina said it naturally, but Chu Feng knew what was going on when he heard that Bingqing was a little uncomfortable. He secretly said that Fu Dina was a demon. It''s good for you to say it directly. Don''t you let Bingqing hate me more?


    However, seeing Bingqing, even if he was really angry, he would not quarrel with himself. Chu Feng was relieved and let them in and said, "that''s good. I went to ask someone to prepare something for me. Yujie was taking a bath and I went out!"


    After that, Chu Feng ran out and took a deep breath. No wonder people said that women can''t eat indiscriminately. In the past, they could be calm in the face of Bingqing. Now, when she saw Bingqing, she felt a little guilty. After playing with her sister and influencing her sister, Chu Feng shook her head.


    On the way down the stairs, Chu Feng sent out several encrypted messages. This time, the elite of the Three Kingdoms attacked himself and the plum blossom club. If you don''t give them a lesson, they will continue to act.


    In the room, Bingqing and fudina did not sit down for long. Yujie took a bath and heard their voices in the bathroom just now. So she was not curious. She just came and sat down with her head lowered and said, "sister, that little master is poisoned like that. I didn''t mean to make you look bad."


    Bingqing bit her lips, thinking of her embarrassed appearance last night, Fu Dina saw her and glared at Yujie fiercely.


    In Fu Dina''s playful look, she said coldly, "you and I are the young master''s maid. There is nothing to explain, just..."


    Seeing that her sister was not angry, Yujie felt relaxed and asked, "what?"


    Bingqing looks at fudina and exhales: "it''s OK!"


    Yujie raised her eyebrows, but already knew what her sister was thinking, which was nothing more than what to do with Chu Feng next time. Let her know first, and put aside everyone!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    At 11 o''clock the next morning, Chu Feng and others appeared at Bangkok station.


    Out of the crowded station, Chu Feng deeply breathed a breath of fresh air. At first, he went to the corner area from here, and then came back here when he left. Chu Feng had the meaning of returning to the origin, but the difference was that he left something.


    Soon after Chu Feng left, Ruan Yaoyao and Alexander also left Mangu. One went to Italy to find his parents, the other went to the imperial city. Chu fengyao looked at the sky, and tomorrow they could sit in fengteng garden and drink the fragrant wine.


    Fu Dina leaned up from the side and said in a low voice, "Meier just called and said that the things you arranged had been implemented last night, and that all the top leaders of the Three Kingdoms who killed you were attacked, but there was no life-threatening. All the people around me died.


    In addition, according to what you mean, China meizhizi secretly installed a bomb on an important nightclub under its banner. It is an important place of the club, and there are many shady activities hidden. At present, the club is in a state of anxiety! "


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, he never felt that he was a kind person, and as he went on slowly, there were more and more people who wanted to kill him. If everyone killed him and was killed by him, it would be OK. It would be wrong.


    Even if you want to kill him, you should be prepared to be revenged. The people who attacked and killed died, and the people behind them died, as well as the forces they were in.


    In the past, Chu Feng would calm people, but now there are countless resources in the palm of his hand, and he is sitting on half a corner of the river. Why should chufeng give any face to others?


    Four people are about to stop a car to leave, a little girl selling flowers came over, her face filled with a bright smile: "big brother, buy some flowers for some beautiful sisters around you?"


    The girl''s innocent smile gives people a fresh feeling. Fu Dina''s vigilance is also relaxed. A little girl about ten years old will relax her vigilance.


    Chu Feng looked at the little girl who came by, holding a blooming rose in her hand, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her mouth passed a touch of light playfulness.


    The little girl didn''t notice Chu Feng''s expression. She came to pick up a rose and said with a brilliant smile: "two yuan for one!"


    Fu Dina and Bing qingyujie look at Chu Feng at the same time, with a little expectation. It is self-evident that they all want Chu Feng to sell flowers to them. It is just because of the face problem of the girls. All the three just show their eyes and have no words on their mouths.


    Chu Feng took the rose and sniffed it gently with a faint fragrance.


    While Fu Dina was waiting for the flowers, Chu Feng suddenly turned over the rose, and the sharp head of lightning stabbed the little girl''s throat. The latter looked stunned and confused, but the rose branch that pierced her throat had taken her sex life completely.


    Fu Dina''s three faces were stunned, and then all of them were shocked. Yujie couldn''t bear to say, "little Lord!"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and looked around deeply. The fall of the little girl shocked everyone. But what was more shocking was that Chu Feng killed the little girl with a flower branch. What kind of speed and strength was needed?


    Quietly squatting down, Chu Feng took away the flower in the little girl''s hand, and saw that there was a pistol on the white hand, and the insurance had been opened.


    Fu Dina and Bing qingyujie''s eyes coagulate, and finally know why Chu Feng wants to kill the little girl. Obviously, this little girl is a killer.


    Chu Feng stood up with the gun and ignored the people who were slowly approaching. He said: "there is a kind of people in the world called dwarfs. Their height will not change, but their faces will change constantly. But there is a special kind of dwarfs called dolls. They will be fixed in a certain period for some reasons."


    "Even if it''s twenty or thirty, it looks like ten."


    Pointing to the little girl on the ground, Chu Feng said with a warm smile: "although she looks like a little girl, when did you see a little girl selling flowers, and her dress taste is so mature?"


    Fu Dina three people follow Chu Feng''s eyes, did not pay attention just now, but at the moment Chu Feng talks about them, they also notice that the girl''s feet are a pair of high-heeled shoes of four centimeters, and her clothes are the type and style that women in their thirties like.


    In other words, except for her appearance of ten years old, everything else should not be the dress up of girls in this period.


    Chu Feng saw that the three people had gone through the tangle. He was too lazy to say that his left eye saw the pistol under the rose and looked at the passers-by who had been surrounded by five meters. Chu Feng''s mouth slightly tilted up.


    At the moment, Fu Dina and her three found out that there were many people when they left the station just now, but when the little flower girl appeared, they had unconsciously left many people, and now they all know that their whereabouts have been detected.


    It is likely that the whole army of the people who attacked and killed Chu Feng was destroyed, so that all of this happened in slow valley.


    Chu Feng and others did not move in the look, a Jiaoxiao voice from the outside of the crowd, then the crowd was separated, a charming and hot figure appeared in front of the people, it was in the Shajia defense area, Jinyan, the leader of the Qingshui regiment!As always, the hot Jinyan''s eyes were like silk, and she opened her mouth to Chu Feng tut: "less wind means less wind. After a period of time, you still don''t understand the amorous feelings. How lovely the doll is, how can you bear to kill it and serve you?"


    Chu Feng was uneasy everywhere and looked at the crowd around him. Although there were both men and women, Chu Feng knew that they must be green water regiments. When they appeared here, they knew that they would appear from here.


    Looking at Jin Yan, who had too little intersection, Chu Feng raised a gentle smile: "Mr. Jin, why are you so free? Don''t tell me that I''m here to pick me up!"


    "Little wind, you are right, but I prefer you to call me Yanyan!"


    Jinyan looked at Chu Feng bitterly and seemed to be a little displeased. He called himself husband, but didn''t show any other emotions. She was as charming as ever and said, "how about going to sit with me? For such a legendary youth as fengshao, my heart has never forgotten since I left!"


    Chu Feng leaped over the crowd and looked into the distance. The soldiers and police had already surrounded him. His eyes were calm. He knew that Jin Yan appeared here and surrounded himself. It must be official instruction.


    But even so, Chu Feng didn''t mean to be like a big enemy. A charming smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "good!"


    Jinyan is stunned. She just wants an excuse to do something. She also guesses that Chu Feng will not agree to go with her. According to Chu Feng''s Frank consent now, Jinyan is a little stunned.


    With a slight frown on his brow, the people behind let Jin Yan surround Chu Feng and gave Chu Feng two ways. If he could not catch alive, he would kill Chu Feng on the spot. But if Chu Feng was willing to cooperate with them, then everything would be easy to discuss.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s confident and calm look, after a brief understanding in the Shajia defense area, Jin Yan doesn''t believe that Chu Feng is a man who can be arrested. After thinking for a while, Jin Yan turns to the back to call and comes back for ten minutes.


    Chu Feng can see that the military and police in the distance have all retreated. It is obvious that Jin Yangang''s telephone is the problem.


    Jinyan looked at Chu Feng and said: "little wind, you are a hero worthy of respect, but you can''t help yourself in the river and lake. I hope you didn''t play me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel. I believe many people like your three confidants."


    Said, the eyes are still on the body of pure and pure jade, the meaning of threat is quite clear.


    Chu Feng spread out his hands with an innocent look and said, "look at me, there are only four people in me. Do you think I can deal with you who are sitting on the whole Taiji road? Not to mention, Mr. Jin, you still have great power. People''s lives are cheap in other countries. I understand! "


    Jin Yan nods and temporarily disperses Chu Feng''s idea that Chu Feng has other purposes. At the end of the road, Jin Yan takes the lead and Chu Feng gets on a car. Hundreds of elite follow the car slowly, doing very carefully, obviously worried that Chu Feng will run away.


    Chu Feng is sitting in the car, her eyes are not surprised and happy. Her fingers are sliding on the mobile phone screen. Fu Dina, sitting next to him, sees the picture on the mobile phone screen, and her body is shocked. She knows that it is the launch interface of the half light speed missile.


    Surprised to open his mouth, Chu Feng to Thailand to use a half light speed missile?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    Qingshui group headquarters, dozens of dome building construction and become!


    Chu Feng and others were brought here. At a glance, there were about 2000 people stationed by the Chu wind computer. In addition, there was a hall with a gap of 10 kilometers nearby. In five minutes, it was absolutely possible to support them at full speed. Anyone who attacked here would be dragged to death here soon, and it was hard to have life.


    The car all the way in and stopped in front of the big dome building in the center. Chu Feng came out to see the building. The corner of his mouth was full of fun. The swallow was really unusual. Even a building center made a palace similar to King Tai.


    But Chu wind is in the heart of a thought, in the demon sharp look sent into the dome building.


    It is strange that Jin Yan has no control over the freedom of Chu Feng and others. Besides being unable to step out of here, she can go anywhere in the building. Chu Feng understands that the relaxation is only to make herself feel or valuable, so she can relax his vigilance without any.


    Jinyan never appeared since she arrived. When she left the station, the car where she was left first. When she left the station, the staff just arranged Chu Feng and others in the hall, and all of them were evacuated, and they didn''t worry about what they did.


    Four people sit in the hall of more than 300 square meters, looking around, only more than ten beautiful maids are separated from each other.


    Although these women look charming and moving, but Chu wind just glances at the eye and quickly moves away the eyes, others do not know, but Chu Feng is very clear, these are false women, see more can only be dirty eyes, but also prone to nausea.


    Sit still for half an hour, upstairs come down a woman, respectfully open: "wind is small, leader please go upstairs!"


    Chu Feng squints her eyes. The original golden Yan has come back. She gives a look to pay Dina and they sit here quietly. Chu Feng stands up and comes to the third floor with the woman. The whole floor looks magnificent like a palace building. Yue Jia affirms the little idea in Chu Feng''s heart.


    The woman brought Chu Feng to a door, and said modestly, "the wind is small, the leader is in it, and you can go in yourself!"


    After that, waiting for Chu Feng''s response, the woman turned and went down the stairs. Chu Feng listened quietly. There was no other people on the whole floor. Looking at the closed door, Chu Feng breathed and pushed in.


    There is no luxury of bright luster, only a thick fog, Chu wind is surprised is the same place as the water bath heaven, different only the fog is not so thick, side to see there are two fans in the continuous rotation, lament that Golden Swallow is well aware of enjoying.


    Because there is a faint smell of roses in the air, look at it. This room is a 150 square meter warm pool. Chu Feng is just a simple calculation. This kind of equipment is made, and it will be smashed down by 50 million.


    My heart skimmed through the bitter smile, burning money!


    Just at this moment, the Golden Swallow seems to have no idea that Chu wind has arrived half, just like a mermaid swimming in the water with temperature of 30, splashing water beads and indoor lighting, beautiful.


    Rao is to see countless excellent women Chu Feng to see this scene is also a bit of dementia, but think of this is just a false woman, Chu Feng left his head to one side.


    The heart is dark sigh, false woman is so beautiful and gorgeous, this really is a woman, how many women have to become increasingly filthy!


    Originally, there were four women in the bathroom room without any one. Chu wind squinted her eyes and couldn''t understand if Jin Yan wanted to do it. But when she saw four women coming to undress themselves, Chu Feng stepped back a few steps.


    The voice of the giggle of the Golden Swallow also came: "the wind is small, they are all the right and serious women, don''t be uncomfortable!"


    Chu Feng looks a little embarrassed. He was afraid these were fake women. But when he heard the words of Jinyan, he believed that Jinyan didn''t care to lie. Although it was very uncomfortable to feel like he and Jin Yan would be in a bath pool, Chu Feng still chose the appropriate compromise on the site of others. At least, he could see what Jinyan wanted to do!


    Only if you take what you want to do, the next move will work.


    Four women kept humble and slowly removed all the clothes on Chu Feng. Even if they saw things different from ordinary people, they hung Chu Feng''s clothes on the clothes rack beside them, and the four men stepped back and stood.


    "People say that wind is less powerful than force, but today, Jin Yan thinks that less wind can conquer everything with force and identity, and your body can conquer countless women."


    Chu wind is not not seen by people, but by Jinyan, Chu wind has a kind of unspeakable cold, perhaps it is thought that she is a false woman, cough to eliminate the psychological embarrassment, Chu Feng with the mentality of both come and go to the water, but did not go close to Jinyan.


    But Chu wind did not pass, Jin Yan was swimming over, near Chu wind when a hand waved: "you go out!"


    Four women who began to change clothes for Chu Feng nodded respectfully, and quickly left the bath room. There were only Chu wind and Golden Swallow left. The air was a little dull, and the body of Chu Feng appeared a little stiff.He didn''t know why, but looking at the Jinyan that was slowly approaching, Chu Feng wanted to jump out of the water now.


    "Less wind, afraid?"


    Jinyan is close to Chu Feng, but she keeps a good distance of 50 cm. She leans on her back beside Chu Feng. She throws out a word of fun. Seeing Chu Feng shaking her head, she clenches one hand and raises the water drops from her body. From her white neck, she falls all the time.


    Then he chuckled and said, "am I beautiful?"


    Chu Feng suppressed the impulse of vomiting, turned his head to one side and nodded: "beauty, but it''s not my dish!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Jinyan smiles again and looks at Chu Feng with great interest. She says meaningfully: "little wind, I appreciate you very much when I''m in the Shajia defense area, but you don''t even look at me, which breaks my heart. I think you also know why you are here, but I can give you a bottom!"


    "As long as the wind is less for me to play once, even if I lose my head, I will let you safely sit on the flight to the imperial city at night!"


    Chu Feng finally couldn''t help it this time. Although she felt that this might make Jinyan angry, she couldn''t help it. She jumped up from the water and ran to a garbage can in the corner and retched.


    This is no wonder Chu Feng, for any one was a fake woman said so, it is estimated that the heart is not good.


    Jinyan didn''t mean to be angry, but her ruddy mouth slightly cocked up: "the wind is less. Although I have a special body, there are seven men in ten who want me to sleep with. You are really hurting my heart again!"


    Chu Feng raised his hand and retched for a moment. He said with a bitter smile: "leader Jin, if you are this request, you''d better let the organization elite attack directly. If you want me and you, it''s better to kill me with one knife. Of course, Chu Feng is bad, but he just likes women, real women!"


    Jinyan looked at Chu Feng with a sad look in her eyes. She seemed to be unhappy because of his refusal. She hummed: "don''t understand the amorous feelings!"


    "Come on, please go back to rest and have a banquet in the evening."


    When the gate opened, the original four women came in again, skillfully dressed Chu Feng. Chu Feng was sure that he was eager to leave a place for the first time in his life, and then he left as soon as he was dressed, as if he was afraid that Jin Yan would really play with him.


    The door of the bath was closed from the new one, and the door of the dressing room was opened. An ordinary looking woman came out of the dressing room and looked at the Golden Swallow gently washing her body. She bowed her head and said respectfully, "princess, what are you going to do next?"


    Jinyan shakes her hair and comes out of the bath. Her ivory body is full of jealousy. She goes to take a towel and wrap it on her body and lean on a chair.


    Holding up a glass of lemon juice, Jin Yan looked at the outside calmly, and after taking a sip, she opened her mouth: "in the whole Tai Kingdom, even if I am a fake woman, there are many powerful people who want to climb into my bed, unless it is those men who have no courage. Chu Feng is the only one who shows such disgust in front of me."


    "What an interesting guy. I haven''t been disappointed since Shajia defense area."


    The woman walked over and stood behind Jin Yan, knowing that she was right. All the men who had ever seen Jin Yan would show a man''s look, and some of them were due to her identity. It was like Chu Feng who retched on the spot, none of them.


    Jinyan felt the woman gently massage her shoulder, showing a pleasant look, put down the lemon juice, closed her eyes and said faintly: "tell my father, I will deal with this matter at my own discretion, and let him stabilize on the other side first. Chu Feng gives me a satisfactory answer. He is born, but the answer is not satisfied, he is still alive!"


    "Lonely for more than 20 years, he is the only man who makes my heart beat faster. Who wants him to die, I want him to die!"


    The woman''s expression was stagnant. She nodded in silence, released her massage hand to Jinyan, and slowly left the bath room to arrange for Jinyan''s account. It was her master who wanted her to die. She could not resist.


    Jinyan picked up the glass of lemon juice again and said, "bring the dress that my mother prepared when I was 18 years old. Today, I want to wear it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    More than six o''clock, the night has completely covered the valley, the headquarters of Qingshui regiment is also lit up, many men and women are wandering around to guard the safety here.


    In a room on the second floor of the central dome building, Chu Feng looks at the people walking around outside. Originally, when Jin Yan invited him, he had the idea of using a half light speed missile to deter Tai. However, when he came here to face to face with Jinyan, Chu Feng gave up the idea.


    At present, it seems that the situation is not so bad, at least Jinyan seems to be able to influence the decision-making of Thailand''s responsible person. Otherwise, how can you stay here safely at the moment?


    Fu Dina opened the door and came in. She was also the only one who could go in and out freely. After all, the Thai army had to buy weapons from the white tiger gang from time to time, giving absolute freedom to the FUBU family''s heirs.


    Smelling the faint fragrance, Chu Feng knew who was coming: "what time is the flight?"


    "The original flight was cancelled because of this incident. At 11:00, a Malaysia Airlines flight landed at slow Valley Airport and transferred to the imperial city." Fu Dina stands behind Chu Feng and says the latest flight that can leave slow valley.


    "There are four hours left, enough for a meal."


    Chu Feng didn''t feel like a prisoner. He turned around with a smile: "wait, no matter what Jinyan''s decision is, you can leave safely. You can leave after dinner. Bingqingyujie and I don''t need you to worry. Of course, if Jinyan is smart, there will be no blood flow here today, and we can also have a few enemies."


    Fu Dina nodded slightly and followed Chu Feng''s side these days. She knew that ice and jade were not as simple as they seemed. Chu Feng''s force value was amazing. If they really wanted to leave, there were too few people who could stop them.


    At this time, the woman who began to take Chu Feng to meet with Jin Yan appeared again and began to respectfully open his mouth: "the wind is less. The leader has arranged a sumptuous dinner party in the banquet hall, so that you and Miss Fu Dina can go down to dinner!"


    Chu Feng nodded, naturally took Fu Dina''s hand and followed the woman down. After passing through the original hall, he came to the banquet hall which was more than 100 square meters long. The 10 meter long table was placed there, where more than 20 people could sit at the same time. Now, there are plenty of delicious dishes on it. There is a woman sitting there, which is Jinyan.


    Feeling that Fu Dina pinched her in the palm of her hand, she regained her consciousness. She went to sit down with shame.


    There were more than ten people standing around. Chu Feng and Chu Feng had just sat down and then all of them went out. There were only three people in the banquet hall, three meters apart. Jinyan raised her glass and said, "why don''t we meet again, have a drink!"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to respond, Jinyan drank the glass of wine, not a drop left.


    Chu Feng took up the glass and drank it without hesitation. If Jin Yan really wanted to do something to them, he would go straight with two thousand swordsmen. Why should it be so troublesome? Fu Dina also wanted to understand this point, so she took a sip and put it down.


    Chu Feng put down the finished wine cup and spoke faintly: "leader Jin, can we talk about it? The delicious food is very attractive, but what I need more is a way."


    Jinyan sat up straight, with a knife and fork in her hand, cutting a piece of steak, twisting a piece of the fork into her mouth, chewing and swallowing it. She poured a glass of wine and drank a mouthful before smiling and returning: "the wind is so anxious. Is it so difficult to get along with me?"


    Chu Feng''s noncommittal smile, I believe who fell into such an environment, it is difficult to be quiet.


    But at this time, Fu Dina is found in the new world to stand up, in Chu Feng''s astonished look to Jin Yan''s side, looking at her skirt, exclaimed: "how can you have this dress?"


    Chu Feng frowned. Why did Fu Dina behave so badly? She also took a look at the dress that Jin Yan was wearing tonight. The design is perfect and the material is excellent. Is there anything special?


    "Yes Fu Dina nodded. She was born in the Forbes family. She had some designs for the world famous brands. Looking at Jin Yan''s dress, she said, "this is an angel dress. From inside to outside, John, the famous designer of Queen''s road, designed all of them. There is only one set in the world."


    "At the beginning, I wanted it, but I was told that someone had already ordered it. It happened to tell me that the former queen of the Thai royal family had ordered this set of Angel Dress in order to give it to her daughter, Princess Jane white!"


    Jinyan put down her glass and clapped her hands, appreciating: "it is indeed the daughter of the FUBU family. You can see at a glance and know whose it is. But now this dress belongs to Jinyan, and princess Jianbai is dead!"


    Ferdina narrowed her eyes. "Who are you?"


    Chu Feng is really confused this time, just a suit of skirt. Even if it is designed by some top masters in the world, it is not difficult to get it with the wealth of the FUBU family. Why is Fu Dina so disrespectful?


    Jinyan just sat there with a smile, but she didn''t answer Fu Dina''s words. She took the glass of red wine and drank it slowly.


    Fu Dina is thinking of what, step back up and down looking at Jinyan, eyes widened: "you are Jane white princess?" Then he nodded affirmatively: "yes, it must be you. The Thai royal family is very important in the world. How can you wear the princess''s clothes?"Chu Feng almost didn''t drop his chin when he heard Fu Dina''s words. This is a fake woman. How could she be the famous Princess Tai?


    Although Chu Feng has never seen Princess Jianbai, she has also heard of her. She is known as the most beautiful princess in Qinzhou. She is a woman comparable to Xinzi. But in front of her is Jinyan, the leader of Qingshui regiment. How could she be princess Jianbai?


    And the next moment, the words that Jin Yan said is to let Chu Feng feel the broken ground: "yes, I''m Jane white, but now I''m Jinyan!"


    Chu Feng drinks the red wine in his mouth and spurts out. Fortunately, he turns back quickly. Otherwise, the table full of delicious food is doomed to be scrapped. He takes a napkin to wipe his mouth awkwardly. Anyone can estimate this reaction. A fake woman suddenly tells you that she is a real woman or a princess, which is hard to accept!


    Jinyan playfully swept Chu Feng and said, "how can the wind seldom hear me? It''s not only that Jianbai doesn''t mean to be happy, but also seems to be very surprised. Does fengshao tell me that you only like real women is deceptive, but also a heavy taste?"


    Chu Feng awkwardly waved: "no, the neck itches for a while."


    When he spoke, his left eye directly penetrated everything, regardless of whether it was suitable or not. Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. At first, he felt that the leader of the Qingshui regiment must be a fake woman. Under this premise, Chu Feng also felt that Jin Yan was a fake woman.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng''s left eye saw that Jin Yan was a woman worthy of the name. She had all the women in the womb. She could also see that it was not made by man.


    originally started to see what he knew at the moment. Now it''s a little embarrassing to make a small oolong, and Chu Feng is very embarrassed, especially when he calls himself Mr. Jin Yan.


    Fu Dina looked at Jin Yan with no doubt. Or when she saw her wearing an angel dress, she had already inferred that she was wearing an angel dress. She sighed: "it''s worthy of being the most charming princess. It seems that in Qinzhou, only prince xinzinei can compare with you."


    Jinyan gently smile, look at Chu Feng, red lip Zhang Qi asked playfully: "wind less, now can you consider what I said to you? The 11 o''clock flight, to grasp Oh


    Chu Feng''s eyes congealed, because Jin Yan is a real woman''s shock gradually dissipated, 11 o''clock flight is his own to let Fu Dina from the new arrangements, Jinyan unexpectedly also know, but think about it is not difficult to guess, unless he does not return to the Imperial City, to go back, only 11 o''clock flight.


    Fu Dina walked back and sat down, curiously looking at Chu Feng and Jin Yan. She didn''t know what conditions Jin Yan had put forward for Chu Feng. She asked, "what?"


    Golden Swallow took up the red wine cup, and when drinking, her eyes never left Chu Feng''s body. She said faintly, "wind, play me less, I''ll let you leave safely!"


    "That''s easy?" fudina said


    Chu Feng raised his hand and knew what Fu Dina wanted to say. He looked at Jin Yan who couldn''t see clearly until now. He said faintly: "the leader of gold is better than Princess Jianbai. I''m not a pig, and I don''t believe that your requirements are so simple. We are not fools."


    "You''d better say what you want so that we can have a good time!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    I want you!


    A word makes Chu Feng cry and laugh. Originally, she knew that Jinyan was a real woman, and she was so beautiful. It was a good thing to ask for such a request. Chu Feng didn''t mind making a scene, as long as she could leave safely.


    But what should not have happened is that Jin Yan was the first person in the underground world of Thailand, and also the princess of the Thai royal family. Chu Feng did not believe that Jin Yan was a woman with a hot head.


    A rational person, however, does something unreasonable, which makes people uneasy, let alone Jin Yan.


    Fingers on the table, Chu Feng looked at Jin Yan''s face. When Fu Dina secretly said good things, Chu Feng gave a warm smile: "no!"


    When the atmosphere was stagnant, Fu Dina rolled her eyes. She absolutely felt that if she was a man, she would not hesitate to agree, but Chu Feng refused directly. If Jin Yan was not still sitting there, Fu Dina would like to reach out to see if Chu Feng had a fever today.


    Otherwise, such a good thing, can also leave safely, why not agree.


    Jin Yan seems to have anticipated Chu Feng''s reply. She is not angry, even less annoyed: "I''m so attracted to Feng Shao at first sight. I don''t want you to treat me like garbage. It''s really sad. However, fengshao doesn''t want to do this kind of thing. I''ll say another condition."


    Chu Feng secretly said: "say it!"


    Fu Dina also realized that Jin Yangang was just a kind of trial. Maybe he didn''t really want Chu Feng to be played by her once. She looked at the woman with the most charming princess''s address in her eyes and wondered what she wanted to do.


    Jinyan gently put down her shaking glass and her eyes calmed down. The whole person was also charming: "according to the information I control, fengshao has become the highest authority of the FUBU family. In other words, today''s FUBU family is fengshao, and Miss Fu Dina is your spokesperson at most."


    Chu Feng held down Fu Dina, who was surprised to get up. She was a little more dignified. After meeting with fulbrus, she was informed by the person in charge of the holy pilgrimage. Now Jin Yan also knows that Chu Feng knows, and there are many people who know about this matter.


    Seeing Chu Feng still calm, Jin Yan appreciated it a little more and continued: "so, my request is very simple. The FUBU family has provided the Thai army with five years of advanced weapon support and technical support unconditionally. You can leave tonight. I will send you on the plane in person. What''s the matter?"


    What a big appetite!


    Chu Feng and Fu Dina said in their hearts that the military expenditure of hundreds of thousands of Thai troops in a year is calculated in the unit of 100 million Chi. Although it is not as terrible as that of a big country like Shengchao Tianchi, it is definitely not a simple astronomical number.


    To ask the FUBU family to provide them unconditionally for five years is equivalent to saving countless money for Thailand. This is definitely not good news for the rest of the neighboring kingdoms.


    Because Jinyan''s requirements include not only absolute support for weapons, but also technical support. This is to rise!


    Just for a short time, Chu Feng has already seen Jin Yan''s mind, or the mind of Tai''s responsible person, the secret way of FUBU family and other things. It''s time to clean up. I believe that even if you leave safely this time, there will be no less trouble in finding yourself, and it will be more difficult and dangerous.


    Jinyan has already said the conditions, so she is no longer in a hurry. She slowly drinks a little wine and eats something. It seems that Chu Feng doesn''t care what kind of answer Chu Feng gives her.


    As time went on for an hour, everyone didn''t say a word. Chu Feng was also thinking while eating. Fu Dina was lazy to use her brain. Anyway, Chu Feng is the real controller of the FUBU family. She is too lazy to worry about these things.


    Chu Feng pursed his lower lip and said, "no!"


    Jinyan giggled and giggled. She looked at Chu Feng angrily and said, "fengshao, if you want to play for me once, you don''t agree. Now you don''t agree. Even if I want to let you go like this, I can''t find a suitable reason. You are really embarrassing me!"


    This time, Fu Dina did not say anything. Seeing Chu Feng''s calm appearance, I believe he will definitely have countermeasures. He is more confident than Fu Dina.


    Chu Feng took the red wine to pour himself a cup, picked up all Gulu to drink down, stood up: "go to your room!"


    "To my room?" Jin Yan was stunned and made a sound.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what to ask: "are you playing with me? I didn''t say I wanted to play with you


    Jinyan was stunned and giggled. She stood up and went to Chu Feng. Fu Dina blinked her eyes and left the banquet hall. Jin Yan and Chu Feng were less than ten centimeters apart. They could feel each other''s breathing and heartbeat.


    Jinyan''s charming simple approach Chu Feng, hands natural ring Chu Feng''s body: "then why go to the room, here, I can play you as well!"


    The body pressed up, Jin Yan looked at Chu Feng and asked softly, "the wind is little, I don''t know how many women I am?"


    Jin Yan''s eyes were a little more clear: "there is a car behind you. Someone will take you to the airport directly, but it''s not the 11 o''clock flight. It''s a river and sea flight. You can change planes by yourself then."Chu Feng stood up and looked at a Golden Swallow for a while and asked, "why?"


    In Chu Feng''s cognition, no matter what the reason is good, Jin Yan must be here to extract benefits before giving up, again can not get anything, also want to leave his own life to explain to the people behind, now seems to want to let them go, Chu Feng feel a little inconceivable meaning.


    Jin Yan turned her head and looked at Chu Feng and asked softly, "do you believe in love at first sight? Do you believe in moth to fire? "


    Chu Feng looks sluggish, looking at the different Jinyan at the moment, and wants to say that those are just the plot of the novel, but that serious look makes Chu Feng take back what he wants to say, and goes forward to look at the serious looking Jinyan. Chu Feng hugs her and kisses deeply the mouth watering delicate red lips.


    Twenty minutes later, a car left the headquarters quietly and headed for the slow Valley Airport. Jinyan went back to her room on the third floor. Looking at the car slowly leaving in the night, she touched her lips with the smell of a man: "maybe, I''m just like my mother, I''m a kind of silly girl!"


    Mumble a, Jin Yan dials a phone, charming face hidden charm, kill cutting overflowing mouth: "no matter Chu Feng offends anyone, he is the man I believe, kill those people!" Without hesitation, she hung up the phone and looked at the car: "I hope we can see you again, the man who makes my heart beat."


    Half an hour later, a flight to the river and sea took off, and the four people of Chu Feng boarded the plane safely. At the same time, at the side yard of the Royal Palace of Thailand, countless elite members of the Royal Palace launched an endless battle against the people who lived here. In 10 minutes, the palace elite lost more than 70 people, and several other people''s bodies were also on the ground.


    In the main palace, a gray haired old man looked at the direction of the fight and sighed: "my dear daughter, I hope you are right, otherwise I would rather seek skin with a tiger!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    Chu Feng flew from Mangu to Jianghai and stayed for a day. He met Jin Qiaoyan, and then returned to the imperial city the next day. Everything was going on quietly. Even Chu Feng returned to fengteng garden, all parties did not receive news.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng, who had been up and running for several kilometers, sat on the slope behind the main building. He had a deep look at the fluctuating lake, felt the breeze blowing slowly, and quietly felt the steady strength of the two realms of heaven and yuan.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s quiet appearance, she sat beside her without making any noise to disturb her. She gave him a sad look in her eyes. She seemed to think of the natural end of that night and Chu Feng''s anger that she did not continue afterwards.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes: "something?"


    She shook her head to disperse her thoughts, and whispered back, "there''s something wrong with it."


    Since the trip to Jiaoyu and the death of tagil, tianwangmen has been attacked more fiercely by blue cells. During this period of fierce fighting, it can be said that there has been no bottom line and no principle. Among them, wenzhuzi has also boosted the flames. In other words, there is no possibility for both sides to shake hands and make peace.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, tagil''s death, wenzhuzi took over his position, such a situation was expected.


    Thinking of that figure, Chu Feng said faintly: "Jinyan, let us leave, does she have anything?"


    Although from Fu Dina''s mouth, Jinyan is a woman and princess Jianbai of the Thai royal family, she is very uncomfortable when she thinks that Chu Feng is still worried about another woman.


    Du Du''s mouth expresses her dissatisfaction, and blueberry whispers: "Jinyan is OK, maybe because of her identity, but she has been suppressed by her half brother. However, she can resist the attack of the Qingshui regiment. In addition, she has received a message that the night you left, the Thai royal family had a fierce battle."


    "Dozens of elite members of the Thai royal family were killed. I don''t know who was besieged!"


    As soon as Chu Feng''s eyes coagulate, Jin Yan is not in trouble. At the same time, he is also a little more relaxed. When he thinks of Jin Yan''s serious look, Chu Feng vaguely catches something, but he is not sure who the other party is.


    For the time being, Chu Feng said: "arrange people to stare at Tai Jing. This time I owe Jinyan a favor and have the opportunity to return it to her."


    Looking at Chu Feng, LAN Mei Er felt more comfortable and said, "in addition, Huang Fu Ruo die has become the leader of the Fengmen. There is no movement on the surface, but she has secretly contacted Huangfu Ruo die several times. The meaning is self-evident. Do we need it?"


    The potential words, LAN Mei Er did not say, she believed that Chu Feng understood.


    Chu Feng pondered and said, "no, I believe her!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng is so confident, LAN Mei Er does not deliberately speculate on Huangfu Ruo die''s character, and simply tells Chu Feng that she is not in this period of time.


    Most of tianwangmen''s attention is now focused on the blue cells outside. There is no other action. Huang Shichang keeps a low profile and does not harass Ma Ma group any more. He gives up the agency of fengteng medicine in the border area. He works together with the literati to deal with blue cells.


    Secondly, fengteng hospital was officially opened not long ago. Qing became the president of the hospital, which created a good reputation for fengteng hospital. In addition, Jianghai is also planning the second division of fengteng hospital. Fengteng hospital in other regions is also under planning. It is expected that fengteng hospital will open all over the country in three years.


    Hearing this, Chu Feng thought of Huangfu''s literary world, which he had left in Jianghai, and asked, "has he not harassed Qing any more?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question and knowing who she was referring to, LAN Mei Er organized her language and understanding and said, "but it''s much milder than before. At least other people don''t often appear, but there is no less than a bunch of roses every day. As long as Qingyi arrives at the hospital, the flowers will be delivered within 30 minutes."


    Chu Feng''s look is very interesting. Huangfu''s literary world can become the person behind Huangfu Wenyu, which can be seen from his playing in the river and sea.


    However, he didn''t worry about any danger to Qing. He sent his own people to protect him. Besides, ye Zixuan secretly arranged the members of Yinfeng. Unless it was the people from the hidden world, all places could go to the holy Dynasty.


    After chufeng was almost digested, she said, "in addition, savaki has left the holy pilgrimage ahead of time, and she is still using her identity to expose all your cruel behaviors in the corner region. It seems that she was on the scene at that time. The violent death of more than 100000 people is your responsibility now."


    "This woman is really not a worry!"


    Chu Feng smelled the speech with a wry smile. If someone like shawaqi could kill her with a knife, Chu Feng would not be stingy to give her a knife, but her identity was her death free gold medal. She said softly: "let her go. This is a poor woman. If you smear it, you will smear it. I have already prepared to leave a bad reputation for thousands of years."


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t get angry, LAN Mei ER was a little surprised. During the trip to the corner area, Chu Feng seemed to be much more mature than before.


    "I''m going to the school this afternoon. Ye Zisheng said hello, but I can''t say that I won''t go to school for a few months."Chu Feng stood up and patted LAN Mei Er on the shoulder and said, "it seems that I really need to find a time to do what I didn''t do last time. When I see it, I want to eat it!"


    Back to the main building, Chu Feng comes to the balcony on the third floor. There is no accident. Ye Xinlan is sitting there knitting children''s sweaters. He feels no one. Chu Feng goes over and hugs Ye Xinlan from the back and puts his big hand on his already big stomach: "there are still several months left for you to be a mother again. What''s your feeling?"


    Ye Xinlan''s body was stiff. Hearing Chu Feng''s voice, he felt a little shy on his face. However, he felt the embrace behind his back, but he was very happy in his heart. He clapped Chu Feng''s hand and said, "what can you feel? It''s just like that!"


    Chufeng went to sit down beside him with a bitter smile. Looking at Ye Xinlan, who was overflowing with maternal brilliance, he said with a warm smile: "it''s good that you have such a mentality. I''m also worried about what pregnant woman syndrome you have!"


    Ye Xinlan white Chu Feng a glance, was so disturbed by him and not in the mood to continue knitting sweater, put things in good place, stand up, for the first time to go behind Chu Feng, gently press his shoulder.


    Although Chu Feng was surprised, but also did not interrupt Ye Xinlan, closed his eyes there, a face to enjoy.


    Ye Xinlan pressed Chu Feng''s shoulder absentmindedly. He looked down at his stomach which would be born in a few months. He was wondering whether to tell Chu Feng the truth. The child in his belly was not himself and his, but he swallowed it up again. Now Chu Feng knew that it would only hurt him.


    The idea of dispersing said, ye Xinlan said softly: "you come back for two days, don''t you go to see the heart language? At the beginning, Qin Yue knew that all her conspiracies were painful


    Chu Feng knew what ye Xinlan was going to say, so he interrupted her and turned to ask, "did Su Qin come to see you?"


    "Yes


    Ye Xinlan looked a little helpless. Knowing that Chu Feng could not forgive Su Xinyu''s original words, he sighed and said, "you came four times when you were not here. Each time came for half an hour. At the beginning, I could not see him, but I couldn''t ignore him all the time."


    Chu Feng naturally understood that even if ye Xinlan didn''t want to, the Ye family would not allow it. He thought and said, "if you feel bored, I can arrange you to go abroad!"


    Knowing that chufeng didn''t want to be disturbed by Su Qin and pregnant with a child, ye Xinlan''s face showed a little bit of cherished shyness. He shook his head and did not answer Chu Feng''s words. He just looked at the distance and struggled in his heart.


    In the past, she thought that she would not have any idea just because she was pregnant with this child. She was just worried when she heard the danger of Chu Feng.


    Is it because he is pregnant with his child, affect his mood?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, the main building of the first garden heard a burst of drinking and the figure of objects smashing. All the elite Huangfu passed away subconsciously, as if they were worried about some wild beast in it.


    Zhan Jin, who fled from Jiaoyu and had not recovered much from his injury, looked at Huangfu in a rage and looked down in shame. Originally, this trip to Jiaoyu might have made chufeng die without a burial place. Even if he was not helped, Chu Feng would have paid a heavy price. But in the end, nothing was achieved.


    On the contrary, a group of elite were damaged. In addition, a famous master of tianwangmen died. All parties suffered heavy losses. Only Chu Feng was undamaged and gained huge profits. According to the latest information, Chu Feng has obtained 70% of the goods promised by Shayan in the past ten years, which can be regarded as a huge income.


    His side in the constant loss, Chu Feng side in the continuous development, Zhan Jin can understand Huangfu''s anger, even if he is also very uncomfortable.


    After venting his anger, Huangfu calmed down and knew that anger could not solve anything. His eyes were shining with astonishing sharpness. The servants in the hall tightened their bodies subconsciously. For the first time, they felt the awe inspiring momentum of the master.


    With his fist clenched, Huangfu asked the sky and slowly turned around. He gave Zhan Jin a sharp look in his eyes. Without any sense of blame, he looked outside and said faintly, "how much do the Plum Garden Luo family hate Chu Feng?"


    Zhan Jin was astonished. Huangfu asked how he suddenly asked this question, but he still answered truthfully: "plucking skin and pulling bone!"


    Huangfu asked and nodded, and Zhan Jin''s answer was also what he thought. Originally, as long as Meiyuan Luo''s family made a move, ten Chu Feng were not rivals, and there was a little regret in his heart. He should have killed Chu Feng when he rose, instead of trying to let Chu Feng break the deadlock of the black list.


    Now the deadlock in the black list has been broken, but it is Chu Feng who has made a profit. The Huangfu family has lost Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun, the two strong black lists, which have weakened a lot of strength. However, if we do it again, Huangfu feels that he will still choose that way.


    Calmly turning to sit down, Jenkin also waved to let people clean up the clutter on the ground.


    When the floor was restored to normal, Huangfu asked the sky and said, "the ruling reappears. The seven hidden forces will not come out again without knowing the power of the ruling. It seems that it is time for me to do something to let you know that the Huangfu family is still the king!"


    Zhan Jin''s face trembled. He had not heard Huangfu ask the sky for many years. He was so calm in his anger, but he was relieved when he thought deeply.


    At the expense of huge interests, Jean Weiss and the elite of the Three Kingdoms encircled Chu Feng. Not only did they not succeed, but all the troops were destroyed. In addition, the Thai royal family was a temporary rebel. They could have kept Chu Feng in Thailand, but in the end, a group of elite were left in Thailand forever and never returned.


    Even the loss did not let Chu Feng lose anything. Instead, he went farther and farther. Zhan Jin felt that it was normal for Huangfu to make any decision now.


    When Zhan Jin realized this, Huangfu asked Tian with a wave of domineering power: "order the Du family to make the overseas Red Gate move and fight against blue cells with all our strength, so as to help the writers and tianwangmen eliminate the trouble caused by blue cells as soon as possible, so that they can get rid of this whirlpool as soon as possible."


    In the past, Huangfu wanted to maximize the interests. It was good for him to fight against the blue cells between the literati and the tianwangmen, but also to reap profits.


    However, the growth of Chu Feng has exceeded Huang Fu''s expectation. If Chu Feng is allowed to continue to develop, maybe one day the elite of chufeng will be killed in the first garden, and the Huangfu family is doomed to become the dust of history.


    After asking Huangfu for many years, Zhan Jin naturally knew that the purpose of his arrangement was to help the tianwangmen and the Wenjia end their battles as soon as possible, and take back their strength against Chu Feng. It would be very difficult for Chu Feng to survive if the three schools started together and United a little foreign forces.


    After nodding his head, Zhan Jin left the main building in silence to arrange Huangfu''s explanation for asking the sky. The Red Gate with hundreds of thousands of overseas elites moved, and the blue cells, who were greatly damaged by their vitality, would only be more passive.


    In the hall, Huangfu asked the sky to sit there quietly, his eyes cold, wondering whether he should go to that place. But after thinking about it, Huangfu thought it was not the right time to ask the sky. At present, the Huangfu family still has a lot of cards to play, so it is not necessary.


    At the same time, Huangcheng college, nearly half a year later, Chu Feng came here again, looking at the flowers and plants are still the same, chufeng passed a faint smile, although the hot blood of the river and lake is good, but occasionally the bland is also very attractive.


    There happened to be a class this afternoon, which was originally taught by Huangfu ruodie, but because she is now fully in charge of the school, she obviously has no time to come back to Huangcheng University.


    When you come to the lecture hall, you can''t stop frowning when you hear the scream before you enter the lecture hall. This is Huangcheng college, the first Academy of the holy Dynasty. How can there be such a discordant voice?


    With a little curiosity, Chu Feng walked in from the door and saw the scene in front of the lecture hall. The cold light flashed in his eyes. The next moment his body burst out, but in an instant he was in front of the crowd. Under the alternation of fists and feet, five people flew out. The noisy scene was completely quiet.A person who was originally howling turned around and saw Chu Feng beating his own people. He was stunned and then sneered: "it turns out that Chu Feng came. I thought you knew that Feng Shao came to Huangcheng college, so I didn''t dare to come. I didn''t see anyone for more than half a semester. It would be good if I didn''t come."


    The speaker was pan Weiguang, an old classmate. Chu Feng didn''t see him. He squatted down to help Guo Weitong, who had been knocked down by five people, and slapped his shoe prints.


    Guo Weitong was embarrassed when he saw Chu Feng coming. He thought he could have a new start when he came to Huangcheng college. He didn''t want to be teased by Feng Guoming and his colleagues from the first day of school to now. The so-called three days a small dozen, five days a dozen is just like this.


    "Needless to say, I know what to do!"


    As soon as Guo Weitong wanted to speak, Chu Feng stopped him from speaking. Needless to say, he also understood what Guo Weitong wanted to say, which was nothing more than forget it. If it was in the past, Chu Feng didn''t mind, and the collision with the literati would come soon. How could Chu Feng have done so.


    Striding toward pan Weiguang, the latter originally had a stiff face with a smile. He wanted to be strong and hard, but he touched Chu Feng''s indifferent eyes and couldn''t stop moving back.


    Seeing Chu Feng that way is to start, pan Weiguang even felt afraid, and he said: "Chu Feng, this is the Imperial College. If you hit people, you will be in prison."


    Chu Feng stopped one meter away from Pan Weiguang, with a cold smile, pointing to the ground and being kicked by himself, the five people who couldn''t stand up said faintly: "so when you let them start with tongge, have you ever thought that this is Huangcheng college, and beating people is going to jail?"


    Pan Weiguang was stunned and thought of the backing behind him and said, "can you compare with me?"


    "It can''t be compared!" Chu Feng gently nodded, suddenly close to pan Weiguang, grabbed his neck, a pair of cold eyes directly looked at Pan Weiguang''s eyes: "because you are a dog leg, I am a person, how can you compare?"


    The huge power between the palms of his hands made pan Weiguang feel difficult to breathe. He couldn''t say a word. Chu Feng didn''t want him to say anything. He threw pan Weiguang out of the room for seven or eight meters and hit a wall.


    This is still the meaning of Chu Feng''s mercy. Otherwise, even if pan Weiguang is not dead now, it will be the result of his head breaking and bleeding.


    Simply gave pan Weiguang a lesson. Chu Feng was not in the mood to go to class. He went to help Guo Weitong leave. Pan Weiguang lay there curled up and pointed at Chu Feng and said, "you bastard, I''m Feng Shao''s person. You dare to move me. This time you don''t want to stay in Huangcheng college any more."


    Chu Feng stopped at the door and hit the door with a backhand. Peng Tong''s sound made a big hole in the hard wooden door to deter the whole audience: "you can continue to provoke me, I''ll wait!"


    Taking back his fist, Chu Feng helped Guo Weitong to leave directly. There was no sound in the whole lecture room. Pan Weiguang watched the five centimeter thick hard wooden door break a hole with one punch, and swallowed hard. He felt unreal as a dream.


    On the way out, Guo Weitong shook his head with a wry smile: "I''m sorry, I''ve caused you trouble again, but it''s also useless for me!" Apologized to Chu Feng and said: "at the beginning you said right, Lei Lili is not I can catch up with, because a confession, she let pan Weiguang see me once, teach me a lesson, lose your face!"


    Chu Feng knew Guo Weitong''s pain in his heart. He was just ready to say that it didn''t matter. He recognized it as a good thing early, but his eyes turned to the front, and his face was more cold.


    Guo Weitong seems to have a sense of general, along the eyes of Chu Feng, the dark way is over!


    Not far away, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo are coming. Feng Guoming is courting with a bunch of roses in his hand. People can see that they want to go up and beat them up. You can see from the look of Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo. They are very upset!


    At this time, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo also see Chu Feng. Ma Qiduo looks happy and wants to run over. However, there is a person beside Chu Feng. Because the last time Chu Feng took Su Xinyu directly, we all know that they are related. Ma Qiduo can only restrain his mind.


    Su Xinyu looks at Chu Feng and scolds the asshole in his heart. I know I''m wrong. You didn''t contact me for such a long time. You didn''t come back to me. You didn''t coax me, asshole!


    Perhaps it was a time of impatience, Su Xinyu reached out to take Feng Guoming''s flaming Rose: "I promise you, we''ll have dinner together tonight."


    Feng Guoming was stunned when he saw Chu Feng appear. He began to think that Chu Feng knew that he had come to Huangcheng college, and he was afraid to go to school. He was trying to find a way to get chufeng away. Su Xinyu suddenly accepted his invitation. Feng Guoming''s face was full of exuberant smile: "OK, let''s go. I''ll wait for you!"


    As soon as Chu Feng''s eyes congealed, he looked at Su Xinyu''s cold face. Seeing what was behind him, he raised a smile and let go of Guo Weitong. Su Xinyu was nervous when he saw Chu Feng coming. Feng Guoming also narrowed his eyes. If Chu Feng dared to do anything, he would definitely make Chu Feng die very ugly.


    But in Su Xinyu''s and Feng Guoming''s conjectures, Chu Feng walks directly in front of them. When Su Xinyu is stunned and Chu Feng doesn''t come to ask for forgiveness, a voice comes from behind: "Qiqi, I want to die!"Zhang Siqi just happened to pass by and was ready to go out for a walk. Suddenly Chu Feng came. She had not figured out what the situation was. Chu Feng had directly hugged her and kissed her beautiful red lips. Her beautiful eyes blinked. What''s up?


    Seeing this scene, Su Xinyu turned her head and said, "Feng Shao, let''s go now, go to the amusement park and have dinner together in the evening." Say not to give Ma Qiduo reaction opportunity, pull her to go ahead, in the heart only angry.


    Feng Guoming was also a bit confused this time. Seeing Chu Feng holding a woman with the same beauty as Su Xinyu, he knew that it was the fifth school flower. He secretly told Chu Feng that it was a dog''s luck. He still felt that Su Xinyu, like a rich family, had more flavor.


    When passing by Guo Weitong, he gave a cold smile and then left!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo left in Feng Guoming''s car. Chu Feng took Zhang Siqi and left Huangcheng college.


    The three then found a place to have a simple meal. During the process, neither Zhang Siqi nor Guo Weitong spoke. Both of them knew the identity of Chu Feng and the relationship between Su Xinyu and Chu Feng. Now his woman has gone with Feng Guoming, although Chu Feng is still calm.


    But they can still feel the anger under Chu Feng''s body.


    After a meal for three hours, Chu Feng drank a lot of wine on the way. Guo Weitong and Guo Weitong did not stop him. His wife left with others, but Feng Guoming was still in deep contradiction. It was normal for Chu Feng to vent his anger.


    But when Zhang Siqi thought that Chu Feng could save face with her help, she was very angry and funny. It seemed that she could not imagine that Chu Feng, who is now in high position and power, still plays such naive means.


    After eating and drinking enough, Chu Feng was already drunk. When he left the restaurant, he was a little unstable. Zhang Siqi helped him quickly. Chu Feng shook his head and said, "it''s OK. I''m not drunk."


    Zhang Siqi still didn''t let Chu Feng go. Who knows what will happen to him now.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s appearance, Guo Weitong said, "you''d better talk to Xinyu sister clearly. I can see that she is just angry with you. Feng Guoming has been pestering her almost every day these days, and she has not paid any attention to it. Today, it is obvious that this is why she saw you. Women, coax


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly. Guo Weitong didn''t know where the contradiction between himself and Su Xinyu was, but he was too lazy to explain these things. He patted Guo Weitong on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I''m fine. If Feng Guoming dare to do anything in the future and others give you a fist, you can go back."


    "I believe you can. You don''t have to worry about beating people and being expelled from Imperial College."


    Guo Weitong felt the self-confidence and embarrassed smile in Chu Feng''s words. The reason why he was bullied during this period was that he was afraid of being expelled from Huangcheng University. After all, Feng Guoming''s identity was there. Compared with himself, others would not care about who was right and who was wrong, but who was dignified.


    But Feng Guoming''s identity has been doomed, he can walk horizontally.


    But now that Chu Feng''s words are available, Guo Weitong nodded: "don''t worry, Feng Guoming, if they still bully me, I''ll let them eat dog excrement!"


    Chufeng smiles slightly and shakes to the car. Today, she wants to have a quiet class. Chufeng doesn''t let LAN Meier send someone to follow her. She is also very tired, and Chu Feng doesn''t take it.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s appearance, Zhang Siqi stepped forward and helped him: "I''ll send you back!"


    Guo Weitong gave a meaningful smile and grinned at the wound on his face. He coughed and said, "yes, let Miss Zhang take you back. After drinking so much, you should pay attention to safety. I won''t drive, otherwise I can send you back."


    Drunk three points wake up, Chu Feng look at Guo Weitong and Zhang Siqi, know that they will not agree to leave like this, feeling a bit inappropriate, but still nodded: "OK!"


    Zhang Siqi helped Chu Feng to get on the bus and first sent Guo Weitong back to college. Then she drove to fengteng garden. These days, apart from studying, Zhang Siqi has done the most to study chufeng, which is almost more than understanding her parents.


    Chu Feng got on the bus with his eyes closed. He opened his eyes at a place of entertainment: "I don''t want to go back!"


    Zhang Siqi a Leng, think of what blush up, voice weak back way: "that go to my rental room?"


    When she said these words, Zhang Siqi was very nervous. I don''t know if Chu Feng would treat her as a casual girl. However, Zhang Siqi was also thinking, should we take advantage of Chu Feng''s bad mood to do something tonight?


    Zhang Siqi is still thinking, Chu Feng shook his head: "send me to the east ring villa area!"


    "Oh Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t want to go there, Zhang Siqi felt a little lost. However, she nodded to start the car and turned to another road when the entertainment was out. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    It took only half an hour to get there at night. When she stopped in the villa area mentioned by Chu Feng, Zhang Siqi wanted to open her mouth and found that Chu Feng had already gone to sleep and swallowed the words to his mouth.


    A little closer, looking at Chu Feng''s clear face and resolute lines, Zhang Siqi looks soft. She looks around slowly and kisses Chu Feng on her mouth.


    Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Zhang Siqi who was close at hand. The latter also found that Chu Feng woke up and looked embarrassed in an instant. He quickly sat up and said, "well, I just want to see if you are drunk."


    spoke with a nervous voice, and the wind and dizzy body sat upright. He shook his head and didn''t think about what he was thinking. He felt a little sweet lipstick on his lips. He gave Zhang Siqi a glance and opened the door. "You drive back, I''ll rest here tonight!"


    When getting off the bus, Chu Feng thought of something and said, "in addition, the conditions of your home are not good now. Clean up and move here tomorrow."There is no doubt in her tone that Zhang Siqi was still lost. Looking at the back of Chu Feng and a garden villa not far away, Zhang Siqi murmured and asked me to move here without asking me whether I agreed or not. Is it to hide her beauty in a golden house?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Zhang Siqi blushed, but joy was better than shyness. From the beginning to the present, Chu Feng has left an important position in her heart. Even if she is a woman who can''t see light, Zhang Siqi believes that she will also promise without hesitation.


    Open the music on the car, Zhang Siqi duduzui drove away from here, can not help thinking, Chu Feng is also moved to her.


    Chu Feng, who has come to a villa, naturally doesn''t know what Zhang Siqi is thinking. In his mind, Su Xinyu left today. He is burning a nameless fire in his heart. Why should I admit my mistake every time?


    Upset and angry to press the doorbell, after a while came the voice: "who?"


    Originally, the doorbell position was monitored, but because Chu Feng was already sitting on the ground, the people inside could not see. Hearing the sound, Chu Feng slowly stood up against the wall.


    Before he opened his mouth to say it was me, a joyful voice came from inside: "wait, come!"


    "At this time, you should pay the public food. I don''t think I can wait in line!"


    Cui Xin glared at Chu Feng angrily, and smelled the strong smell of wine on Chu Feng. The intelligent woman knew that Chu Feng must be in a bad mood, so she helped him slowly into it.


    As soon as they entered, a bright figure stood up. Cui Xin said, "watch TV by yourself. He drinks too much. I help him up."


    Then he helped Chu Feng to go upstairs slowly, and the man was Jichi Mingbu. According to Chu Feng''s arrangement, he came to the imperial city to join fengteng film and television company. At present, he was planning a film. Looking at Chu Feng''s appearance, his small mouth began to toot: "the wind is so beautiful, so is Cui Xin!"


    Shaking his head, yoshihiji walked down and continued to watch the TV without nutrition, and occasionally looked at the upstairs, I don''t know what I was thinking.


    In Cui Xin''s bedroom on the second floor, the color arrangement is as bold and open as Cui Xin. Looking at the Chu wind full of wine, Cui Xin secretly helped him into the bathroom and prepared to give him a bath first.


    She said to herself, slowly put Chu Feng into the bathtub, and carefully scrubbed his body. Looking at the ferocious wounds on Chu Feng''s body, Cui Xin was not only not afraid, but also showed a faint infatuation. Her fingers gently skimmed over those stabbed wounds and seemed to be able to feel the danger.


    Suddenly, the original motionless Chu Feng pulled Cui Xin into the bathtub. The latter screamed, and his whole body was wet. Just to blame, Chu Feng had already kissed her red lips.


    Feeling the heat of Chu Feng, Cui Xin can say that she is not ready for psychological preparation. She is only provoked by Chu Feng''s desire to squeeze her heart for many years. Cui Xin begins to respond instinctively to Chu Feng. Slowly, both of them are no longer covered by clothes and are entangled in the bathtub.


    Chufeng picked up Cui Xin and threw her on the bed. When Cui Xin wanted to speak more gently, she burst into the bottom. Cui Xin couldn''t help crying out. Her tears were all flowing out. It was not a common pain.


    But at the moment, the burning flame in Chu Feng''s heart made him just want to vent his anger and keep on charging. Where did he pay attention to Cui Xin''s pain call? The latter almost screamed there, tears were pouring down, and he also scolded: "ah, asshole, although I said you can play, I''m also made of meat!"


    But all this did not bring Chu Feng a trace of pity, and what they did not know was that they had just entered the unlocked door of the room, and a pair of eyes were looking at all this and were surprised.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    After three hours, Cui Xin didn''t know how many times she had lost it. From the beginning of pain to the last numbness, until she slowly lost consciousness, when she fainted, her only thought was that 100 million yuan was not worth it!


    Until the hot stimulation, Cui Xin arched her body and opened her eyes. Looking at Chu Feng, who was lying on her body, she said weakly: "son of a bitch, I want to add the amount of maintenance, or you will die ten times in a row."


    But Chu Feng seems to have gone to sleep and didn''t respond. Cui Xin looks at him crying and laughing. Son of a bitch, he is so tired that he has to play with me.


    Feeling that they are still together, Cui Xin pushes away chufeng with shame and anger. The sheet is wet. She gets up slowly and her legs can''t be closed. She stares at Chu Feng angrily. She is not really angry. She doesn''t know at first, but later she can feel Chu Feng''s violence. She must have something on her mind.


    Slowly moving towards the bathroom, Cui Xin has a kind of bean curd smashing the head meaning, people''s "first meeting?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile, looked at the four people on the ground, and joked: "it''s really the first time to meet, but I''m not the first time to deal with the sun god!"


    Looking at the head man calmly, Chu Feng''s killing opportunity loomed: "so it''s better to make it clear. I''ve always been cruel and merciless to the enemy. Don''t say it''s a coincidence that the sun god came here, because you said it, I think you certainly don''t believe it!"


    "My name is Buson, but I''m not a sun god."


    The first man chuckled slightly. He didn''t show any timidity in the face of Chu Feng. He straightened up his huge body and said, "it''s not a coincidence that the Sun God appeared. They originally came to kill you, but finally they wanted to catch your woman. But finally they knew your identity. Let''s talk to you later."


    Chu Feng can''t feel any malice on BUSEN''s body. He believes two points in his heart, but he is still on guard.


    After that, you can tell us why we will not ask you to kill the sun after you have finished


    Although Chu Feng is still calm on the surface, a little surprise has emerged in his heart. When this Buson talks, his strong self-confidence does not require his left eye. Chu Feng also knows that he is not lying.


    The sun god ranks among the top three killers in the world. Its power is huge. Even now, there may not be a lot of chances to win even on the windgate. But what BUSEN said made Chu Feng smell an unusual smell. Behind the sun god, there seems to be a person, or a potential force.


    In a short time, Chu Feng thought of a possibility that the sun god might have been cultivated by a certain force, just as Huangfu family secretly supported the Du family and let it build the present donghongmen.


    BUSEN light opening: "less wind, how?"


    It''s a good thing that you don''t have to worry about your head by the sun god, but Chu Feng won''t agree rashly, squinting and asking, "how can I believe you? In addition, your conditions are certainly not so simple?"


    With a smile, BUSEN saw that the rough looking man did not have that kind of barbarism. Knowing that Chu Feng''s suspicion was normal, he said with a smile: "what can be told is that it is only a matter of time before my master wants the sun god to go out. As for the conditions, it is also very simple to let Hercules become the largest supplier of Shajia army and peace army."


    "In addition, less wind, hand over the technical core of the FUBU family, the half light speed missile information!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a cold killing opportunity, and his judgment in his heart was more confirmed. It seems that his work as the person in charge of the FUBU family''s highest authority is no secret, at least in the eyes of some top forces, it can be said that it is public.


    Jin Yan wants to do the same for herself in Thailand. Now this mysterious white man is the same. Chu Feng can foresee that maybe the world''s big powers will find him soon.


    Squinting at Buson: "why, if that''s all, I have more people to work with."


    This is the place where Chu Feng is curious. Chu Feng can''t think of the self-confidence shown by BUSEN. If only the sun god is the chip to put forward this condition, Chu Feng''s self-confidence can''t help himself as long as he is in the holy pilgrimage, even if the three killer groups of the world come together.


    Subconsciously, Buson has a bigger chip, which is definitely not that simple.


    "It''s worthy of being young and successful, but less wise in wind!"


    BUSEN laughed and said, "because your child is in our hands, a woman with your child is in our hands. I believe that fengshao is not a cold-blooded and cruel person. I don''t think that his children and women have an accident."


    Chu Feng''s pupils shrank sharply and shot at the opportunity. But what immediately occurred to him was that Yan Ruyu, Huangfu ruodie, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo were the only ones related to him. The latest ones were Yihe Mingzi and Yujie. Chu Feng frowned, but they were still there. Who are they?


    All the women around him are there. Chu Feng thinks that there are other women. But the confidence in Bushen''s eyes makes Chu Feng know that he is not joking.Feeling Chu Feng''s question, BUSEN said faintly: "fengshao is a rare natural talent in a hundred years. There are so many people who love you. Maybe a woman who has played with someone else on a casual occasion may be in doubt. And the one who is pregnant with your child, she is our young lady, and our young master is very angry."


    "But for the sake of fengshao, plus that they have no feelings, I want to make a deal with fengshao."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    Chu Feng didn''t hear the last sentence at all. He just thought about which woman it was in his mind, because his left eye could not see a bit of deception on on BUSEN''s body.


    Out of absolute confidence in his left eye, Chu Feng believes that BUSEN did not deceive himself. Indeed, a woman was pregnant with her own child, but when she played with her wife and became pregnant. Depending on the situation, she was still a woman of noble status. Chu Feng wondered whether it was Liu Zhixin.


    But immediately denied that the evil spirit to push his own woman, but still single!


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed and thought of something, that is, the white woman she met in the treasurer town when she went to Jiaoyu. She also had bodyguards and was crazy with herself once. Is it her?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is, because Buson is white, and most likely his so-called master is also white. Then the only person who can think of is the white woman who has not known her name until now. Will it happen overnight?


    But the brow also immediately wrinkled, that was just a ridiculous scene of Chu Feng, but at present, it seems that the identity of a woman you know casually is not simple, her eyes are slightly narrowed, and Chu Feng''s heart is thinking. Is it that once, is it really pregnant?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, BUSEN knew who he had thought of. He said in a timely manner: "little wind, the little lady is willing to fall out with the young master for you. Although the divorce has not been officially announced, the relationship has broken. If you don''t lose a little interest, this time I believe that the wind door will be very desolate."


    "You can think of me as a threat, but we also have the right to threaten you!"


    All of BUSEN''s words are self-confidence. Chu Feng believes that what he said is not a lie. The real master of the Sun God seems to have something to do with Hercules. If such a person is not an ox fork, it must be a hidden crocodile like force, perhaps a general existence with the Rothschild family.


    Such enemies move their fingers are enough to drink a pot of their own, and the damper is really not qualified to compete with others.


    There are some contradictions in Chu Feng''s heart. For the sake of a woman who is crazy once, Chu Feng is a little upset, but the woman has a child in her stomach, which is the most tangled place of Chu Feng.


    At this time, BUSEN said faintly: "the wind is weak, our young master knows your tangle. After all, it is not willing to give up any man who has once met a woman to throw a huge profit. So the young master also asked me to tell you that he is not in a hurry. He can give you time until the birth of the child."


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks sharply, and a killing opportunity looms. He would like to tear up BUSEN in front of him. A woman''s deterrent power is not great. Obviously, the so-called young master has to wait for his child to be born and hold the chips in his hand before he acts.


    Just also only seven or eight months time, Chu Feng frowned, already had a plan in mind.


    The other party wants to wait for the birth of the child to increase the bargaining chip in his hand, but this time is also enough for Chu Feng to do a lot of things, such as finding out the woman, or the unexpected abortion of that woman. These are variables.


    Thinking of these things, Chu Feng''s mood was relaxed a little, but his face was still heavy: "get out!"


    It''s conceivable that Chu Feng''s anger is obvious when BUSEN smiles, but what''s the matter? Just when he turns around, BUSEN''s body suddenly regresses back, and in an instant passes in front of the four sun god killers who have fallen to the ground. When he stands ten meters away, the four people have already died.


    Only a confident voice came: "this is a domestic clown, the dead can better keep secret, less trouble wind to clean up!"


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and looked at BUSEN, who was slowly disappearing from the wall. Finally, he gave up the idea of leaving him. He took out his mobile phone and dialed out a number: "Zixuan, monitor the main roads of the imperial city for me, focus on the white people. I will send a photo to you. If you can, send someone to follow his whereabouts, and do nothing else."


    A few words from the sun are cut off from the sun.


    Shaking his head to dispel the tangle in his heart, Chu Feng gave Xia Yan a call and asked him to send someone to clean it up. He turned over and walked back to the villa. In his heart, he only laughed bitterly and played with a woman casually. He even played on the tip of a knife.


    At the same time, the capital of Tianchi, far away from the suburbs, is within an absolutely luxurious manor.


    At the moment, Tianchi is still in the daytime. This manor covers an area of 1000 mu. The guards around are all in a team of 20 people. If you want to attack here, it is difficult to do without more than 10000 people. From this we can see that the owner here is either rich or expensive.


    In the attic of an imitation of the pilgrimage building, a charming white woman looks at the scenery outside, with a serene look!


    Behind the white woman stood a similar beautiful woman, 25-6-year-old. Looking at the white woman who had been standing there for more than half an hour without talking, she said with a bitter smile: "sister-in-law, I know that you have not had an easy life these years, but you should never have been like this."


    "My brother also said that as long as you give him that, he will divorce you. Why do you need it?"The white woman was the woman Chu Feng had known or even ridiculous in the small town of treasurer. But at the moment, she was not as hot as Chu Feng was. She was just calm: "has it been solved?"


    The young woman knew what the white woman asked. She nodded and said, "it''s solved. At first, they didn''t have any problems. Later, my brother broke them one by one, so she betrayed you, but now she''s dead forever."


    "That''s good. I don''t need bodyguards anymore!"


    The young woman smiles bitterly. Although this is her sister-in-law, she should stand with her brother-in-law according to her position. However, she grew up with this sister-in-law since she was a teenager. Therefore, her feelings are much better than her brother who doesn''t come back once a month.


    Looking at the belly of the white woman''s hand, the young woman suddenly became curious: "sister-in-law, does that person really fascinate you as you said?"


    When the white woman heard this, she looked a little more smiling. Thinking of Chu Feng''s active appearance in front of her in the treasurer''s Town, the calm and calm appearance on the gambling table, and the situation of exterminating kollu, she was arrogant and domineering, which made her a little more obsessed.


    She took her sister-in-law and went to a rocking chair and sat down together. The white women were all self-made people and didn''t care about anyone''s opinion. However, she was willing to explain to her sister-in-law. She didn''t want her to regard herself as a kind of immoral woman.


    I simply told the young woman what happened in the treasurer''s town. The white woman seemed to be talking about her dream lover: "I''ve never seen a young man of this age like this. Later, the investigation found that he was Chu Feng. I was more interested. I also thought that if I was five or six years younger, I would fly to the fire!"


    The young woman did not have much interest in these books, but paid more attention to business matters. When she heard the young man''s arrogant and domineering deeds, she was more fascinated: "it seems that I need to investigate. Although you are just my sister-in-law, you are just like my sister-in-law. You can''t be a person in vain because you are just my sister-in-law."


    "But are you really going to have a baby? I heard that the boy is the top person in charge of the Forbes family. My brother may


    The latter words have not been said, but the meaning has been very clear. The birth of this child will certainly involve a lot of things.


    The white woman sighed softly and thought of her husband who was only for profit. This time, she knew that she was not only not angry, but also suppressed the anger of the family elders. The main reason was that she knew the identity of Chu Feng and wanted to seek the best interests.


    He would rather wear a green hat and swallow his anger, rather than anger himself, in order to let the child born, take the biggest chip and talk to Chu Feng.


    White women can see this clearly, but since she married here more than ten years ago, she knew that she was just a valuable chess piece. From her husband''s wedding night, she did not touch her but spent time with a Hollywood actress.


    Later, she also proved that her value to the family was what she could create. As for the body that countless people coveted, it was dispensable for the husband, who paid more attention to interests.


    Touching her stomach, the white woman''s eyes became firm: "I believe your brother must have talked to Chu Feng, but I can''t get in touch with him now. As for this child, I''ve been lonely for 12 years. God gave me a gift. I''m over 30 years old. I don''t need much, but what I want is a child of my own."


    "So no matter what the final result is, I will give birth to this child. Whoever wants our life, I will take his life."


    The young woman felt the anger of her sister-in-law. Knowing that the family owed her too much, she patted her shoulder and whispered, "don''t worry. As long as I''m still here, I won''t let anyone hurt you or your baby in your stomach. Just that Chu Feng, will he sacrifice great interests for you, and is it worth your giving birth to this child for him?"


    "And I also firmly believe that when he appears in Tianchi, maybe your arrogant and selfish brother will suffer!"


    Although the white woman said these things, the young woman was not angry and said with a smile: "if someone can let my brother suffer losses, it''s good for us to have good luck in the past few years. Relying on the strength of the family, it''s not a bad thing to suffer a little loss. But now I''m more interested in chufeng."


    In the white woman''s smile, the young woman stood up and said with a smile, "sister-in-law, you are really cunning. If you want me to convey your meaning, you can say it directly. Why is it so implicit? It''s not like you."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of Citibank''s problems in a few days, and I''ll go to the holy pilgrimage and convey your message in person."


    The white woman giggled, took the young woman''s hand, and said meaningfully, "if you want to go to a phone call that can be solved, you should be careful. Don''t eat all your aunts and sisters by that little villain, and your family will lose face!"


    The young woman blushed and said, "no, rockefellas are no worse than your little lover."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    Chu Feng woke up at six o''clock the next morning.


    Last night, Cui Xin ran to a room with Ji Chih Mingbu in the middle of the night. When Chu Feng came back, she could only stay in the empty room. She got up early, but the sky had not yet fully lit up. Chu Feng simply took a bath. Last night, she had a fight with Cui Xin, and then encountered BUSEN''s incident. When she came back, she fell asleep.


    When he came out, he picked up his mobile phone and opened it. When he opened it, he saw Chu Feng passing by with a slight sneer. The short message came from BUSEN and told the people who hired the sun god.


    Put it away, chufeng did not suspect that BUSEN was cheating himself, and there was no need for him. But Chu Feng didn''t take it seriously. He just needed to know that the sun god would not come to find himself in the next seven or eight months. As for other things, let''s talk about it later!


    When he came down, the sound came from the kitchen. Chu Feng looked at him and saw Ji Chi Ming Bu busy there.


    Wearing simple home clothes, but the short skirt seems to be really too short. Squatting down like that, you can see everything from the back. Chu Feng whispers a secret voice. Weisi woman is not ordinary. She goes downstairs with a gentle smile when she thinks of Yihe Mingzi.


    Ji Chi Mingbu also heard the footsteps. She turned back and saw Chu Feng standing up. Her face was red unconsciously. She didn''t know that Chu Feng would get up so early. She thought that after a big fight with Cui Xin last night, she thought she was going to sleep until the sun went up. She was so shy when she thought of her appearance just now.


    Seeing Ji Chi Mingbu''s cramped appearance, Chu Feng Xin Dao was also shy. Looking at her preparing breakfast, chufeng said with a warm smile: "don''t prepare for me. I have something else to do. In addition, tell Cui Xin that I will live here for two days."


    With that, Chu Feng didn''t say anything else with Ji Chi Ming bu. He changed his shoes and left the villa directly.


    Jichi Mingbu tooted his mouth and looked back at the millet porridge still boiling on the fire. He looked sad: "isn''t it true that the men of the holy pilgrims all like the women in the hall and the kitchen? Why does he seem to have no meaning at all? My sister won''t cheat me?"


    Inexplicable to say a word, Ji Chi Ming Bu did not have much mood to boil porridge there, crooked head, do not know what to think.


    As soon as Chu Feng walked out of the villa area, a car stopped in front of him. The window fell down, revealing Zhang Siqi''s beautiful face and a little dark circles under his eyes. It is estimated that he had insomnia last night.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Zhang Siqi to appear here early in the morning, but it also saved the trouble of taking a taxi. When he opened the door and didn''t speak, Zhang Siqi took a thermos bottle and handed it to Chu Feng: "look, you must have not eaten breakfast since you came out so early. There is lean porridge in it. Make do with it!"


    Chu Feng takes over and looks at Zhang Siqi who yawns. He is inexplicably moved. He knows Zhang Siqi''s mind, but some things can''t be done even if they are clear.


    Chu Feng didn''t have to think about it. It must have been Zhang Siqi who got up early and waited for her to come out of the villa area of Donghuan. In the dark, chufeng whispered, "thank you!"


    "Well, back to school?"


    Zhang Siqi smiles, as if Chu Feng said a thank you is enough. Looking at Chu Feng who has opened the thermos bottle, he asked, warm in his heart.


    Chu Feng looked at the time, seven o''clock is still a little bit, said: "first to central, then back to school!"


    Zhang Siqi didn''t ask anything. He started the car directly. Chu Feng also ate breakfast there. I have to say that Zhang Siqi''s craftsmanship is really good. At least Chu Feng feels like his own. A thermos of lean porridge has been put into his stomach, which makes him feel comfortable and belch!


    Zhang Siqi has been paying attention to the corner of her eyes. Seeing Chu Feng finish her breakfast before 5:00 in the morning, she is so sweet in her heart that it doesn''t matter if she is tired any more.


    He handed a piece of information to Chu Feng and frowned: "this person''s information can''t be found for the moment, but it''s certain that he went to Tianchi. The person we followed was thrown away before he got on the plane. However, you can rest assured that I have arranged the people on the other side of Tianchi to wait at the airport. As long as he gets off the plane, he will know who he is."


    "Tianchi people!"


    Chu Feng nodded gently, and could even have a relationship with Hercules. Then it was very likely that they were Tianchi people. There were not many people, or forces, who could control the two organizations of Sun God and Hercules.


    After all, no matter sun god or Hercules is one of the top forces in the world. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and thought about possible people.


    But he was not very familiar with Tianchi. Chu Feng turned his head and asked, "if Sun God and Hercules are controlled by one person or force, which person or force do you think is most likely to be in Tianchi?"


    Ye Zixuan was stunned and immediately blurted out that Hercules and Helios are one of the top forces in the world. Not to mention Ye Zixuan, even the old people in huanxinghai feel ridiculous. How can there be a person or power behind these two forces?


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile, and he felt that it was impossible. But the appearance of BUSEN subverted his idea. He did not shy away from Zhang Siqi, who was around him. He simply said what happened last night. Naturally, he omitted to play with his wife.


    Ye Zixuan also knew that Chu Feng became the top person in charge of the FUBU family, so she didn''t think about anything else. Xiumei frowned gently: "if what you said is true, then only five people and forces must have such a possibility."When Chu Feng sat up straight and asked Zhang Siqi to drive, ye Zixuan whispered: "that man is the sun king. He is a world-class strong man. Even the chief Tianchi is respectful and respectful to him. He once wiped out the legendary figure of Lao La thousand elite with his own efforts. Countless powerful people in Tianchi have been favored by him."


    "He has another name, king of tangzhou!"


    Chu Feng listened attentively, not letting a little useful information slip away. He was also secretly shocked to hear that there was such a legend in Tianchi. It is conceivable that Lao LA''s 1000 elite were all killed by one person, which was not strong in general.


    Ye Zixuan then added: "however, the possibility of the sun king is zero. If he is really greedy for these rights, he will not die for 20 years, so his possibility is the lowest."


    "Without the sun king, there are only four big families in Tianchi with such courage and strength."


    Chu Feng nodded. A strong man who could make a legend would not be greedy for these things, because he could make them at any time if he wanted, and there was no need to hide them. He asked, "which four families?"


    Ye Zixuan organized the language and told as much as possible: "the Roosevelt family, the Kennedy family, the Rockefeller family, and the astang family. Although there are many big crocodile families, there are only four families that can make Hercules and sun gods submit at the same time. All of these four families have at least two Tianchi chief families!"


    "Of course, none of these families can compete with the Rothschild family, but the victory lies in the fact that Tianchi people are sometimes very united, so the Rothschild family has never been able to step into Tianchi. That''s how it is."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth, these are the existence that he needs to look up to now, and shook his head with a wry smile: "pit father ah!"


    If the young lady of one of the four families is really pregnant with her own child, Chu Feng knows that he can''t afford to play. Unless he can fully mobilize the FUBU family and the Rothschild family, there may be a little chance of winning. Otherwise, it is definitely an act of hitting the stone with an egg.


    In that capitalist place, whoever has money is the boss. Chu Feng feels his head in a headache and tells us that the beauty is in trouble!


    Ye Zixuan thought that Chu Feng was worried that the sun god would offend those families behind him. He said softly, "if you are worried about them, you don''t need to. Although these families will secretly support some forces for their own use and do some unseen things, it is because of this that they will not admit that it is related to them."


    "In other words, even if you exterminate the sun god today, the master behind them will have to be dumb. As long as you vent your anger, you will admit that you have your own force secretly. The rest of the ruling families will not be so simple."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were bright, and his mind was not too bad. Although it was Tianchi, it was no different from that of the holy Dynasty. Except that the wind of freedom swept across the country, it was more popular than any other kingdom, and there was no less infighting among the upper classes.


    His fingers were tapping on the window, and Chu Feng''s mouth was slowly cocked up: "Zixuan, check these four families for me, focusing on the direct line men over 30 years old, and then find me a woman about 32-3 years old. I''m useful!"


    Ye Zixuan frowned. She didn''t know what Chu Feng wanted a woman to do, but she still nodded: "no problem. I can give you the information this afternoon at the latest. Compared with the Rothschild family, the personnel of these four families are easy to investigate as long as they are not involved in confidential things."


    Ye Zixuan did things at ease, Chu Feng nodded: "please!"


    Ye Zixuan stares at Chu Feng bitterly and wants to say something personal. In the middle of the way, there is a Zhang Siqi who tells Chu Feng that he is sentimental. He stops and leaves directly.


    Zhang Siqi starts the car from the new start, but in her heart there is nothing happy to get along with Chu Feng alone. On the contrary, she has more inferiority complex. From the things involved in the conversation just now, she finds that she can''t get close to Chu Feng even if she tries hard all her life.


    Absentmindedly thought, are we really predestined, I can only look up to you in this life, flowers bloom?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    Ye Zixuan will bring news to himself at the latest afternoon, so Chu Feng is not too anxious. He always needs to eat one mouthful at a time. It is obviously impossible to swallow a fat man in one mouthful. If you come, you will be content.


    Walking on the shady path of the college, Zhang Siqi doesn''t know where to put her hands. She is like a resentful wife who has been greatly wronged and follows Chu Feng, making Chu Feng helpless.


    But for Zhang Siqi, Chu Feng thought it was also good. He thought of something and asked, "have you packed up your things?"


    Yesterday, I told Zhang Siqi that letting her move to Donghuan villa area to live with Cui Xin was not because Chu Feng wanted to hide her delicacies, but because Feng Guoming had met Zhang Siqi. Chu Feng was worried about what mean things he would do. Moreover, Zhang Siqi is not easy to be alone now. Chu Feng doesn''t want her to have an accident again.


    It''s nothing to do with love. It''s just a little bit of compensation for using her to take away the Lu family.


    Zhang Siqi knew what Chu Feng asked, and nodded: "it''s all packed up. It''s behind the trunk!"


    "That''s all right. Let''s go after school. I''ve already told them about it!" Chu Feng nodded and said.


    But after two steps, Zhang Siqi stopped and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "You don''t want to hide your beauty in a golden house?" Zhang Siqi asked subconsciously that she thought Chu Feng was going to support her, but now she heard other people. Even if Zhang Siqi was stupid, she knew what was going on. She was so flushed that she found out that she had said something wrong and quickly opened the topic: "who are they?"


    Looking at Zhang Siqi''s embarrassed appearance and the beginning sentence, Chu Feng was so ashamed that her character could make people think wildly. I know that Zhang Siqi''s thoughts can''t be changed for a while.


    "Cui Xin and Ji Chi Mingbu, you should know each other!"


    This time, Zhang Siqi was really surprised. Who didn''t know Cui Xin and Ji Chi Mingbu, but she was just surprised. Zhang Siqi was happy again: "great. I can''t imagine that I''ll be roommates with them in the future."


    Because Chu Feng didn''t entangle her to start that sentence, Zhang Siqi relaxed a little, at the moment blinked at Chu Feng: "what''s their relationship with you?"


    Chu Feng looked at Zhang Siqi''s eight trigrams, rolled his eyes, did not answer, and went to the front.


    But once a woman gossips, it''s really gossip. Zhang Siqi, regardless of whether she''s in the college, goes to take Chu Feng''s arm and continues to ask, "your woman?"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile bitterly. This woman''s gossiping is really not ordinary gossip. After thinking about it, she would know sooner or later that Zhang Siqi lived in the past. She replied, "Cui Xin is the woman I take care of, and Ji Chi Mingbu is my sister''s sister''s sister!"


    Zhang Siqi nodded. She felt a little uncomfortable and sour when she heard these things in her heart, but she felt what was wrong when she heard it. The sister of a woman is not your woman?


    White Chu Feng a look, afraid I make fun of you to find Jichi Mingbu when a woman does not need this look, although the birth is almost, but at least is also a houseboy goddess ah!


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to. Liu Yan''s sister is catkins, and LiuXu''s cousin is Jichi Mingbu. So it''s not wrong to count Chu Feng''s sister''s sister, but Zhang Siqi didn''t think of it. Chu Feng put a big affectionate hat on her and took care of them all abroad.


    At this time, Zhang Siqi also found that she was holding Chu Feng''s arm, but she didn''t mean to be disgusted by Chu Feng. Zhang Siqi smiled and did not let go, so she took Chu Feng forward.


    Just when they were about to go to the direction of the lecture hall, more than ten people came in front of them. Chu Feng squinted his eyes and clenched his fist subconsciously.


    People who came by also saw Chu Feng. Pan Weiguang was walking in front of him. It was funny that he was limping now. In addition, Feng Guoming, who was supported by Lei Lili, was also black and blue. Take a look at Guo Weitong, who was held in the middle by two policemen. How could Chu Feng not know anything.


    It must be Feng Guoming and they amused Guo Weitong again. According to what Chu Feng said yesterday, Guo Weitong beat them violently, and chufeng walked away from Zhang Siqi.


    Seeing Chu Feng blocking their way, the police asked with a cold face, "why?"


    The grinning Feng Guoming and pan Weiguang also saw Chu Feng, and the latter pointed to him: "officer, this is Guo Weitong''s accomplice, who instructed Guo Weitong to hit us!"


    The chief policeman was stunned. Pan Weiguang fooled the police. He looked up and down at Chu Feng. Guo Weitong had a basic understanding of the fight between them just now. He also knew that Feng Guoming was Feng Yao''s son. When he came, he also explained it. If it was harmless, he judged Guo Weitong to be wrong.


    Now, pan Weiguang''s meaning is obviously to do it together with Chu Feng. He takes his eyes off Chu Feng and looks at Feng Guoming intentionally or unintentionally. The meaning is very clear.


    Feng Guoming narrowed his eyes and thought. He happened to see two figures coming in the distance. At the moment, he called out: "officer, pan Weiguang is right. This man is also an accomplice!"


    "I hit you?"


    Chu Feng walked up to Guo Weitong and Feng Guoming from the head of the police. He asked with a faint smile on his face. It seemed that people and animals were harmless, but they fell into the eyes of Guo Weitong and Lei Lili. The former knew that Feng Guoming and Feng Guoming were going to have bad luck, while the latter ridiculed Chu Feng''s incapability and had to fight against Feng Guoming.Pan Weiguang straightened up and said in a loud voice: "yes, you also hit us!"


    "Oh Chu Feng gently responds with a sound, and suddenly hits pan Weiguang''s face without warning. A tooth jumps out, and then he kicks out. Feng Guoming is kicked straight, and Lei Lili falls to the ground in a state of confusion.


    Chu Feng ignored the astonished look of the people around him and went to the head of the police and stretched out his hands: "officer, I really beat this time. Handcuff me!"


    The first policeman looked back at Pan Weiguang and Feng Guoming, who were rolling on the ground. Then he looked at Chu Feng''s self-confidence and calm color. After working for many years, he was still very accurate in judging people. Chu Feng must have known Feng Guoming''s identity, but he did not hesitate to move. Either he was a fool or he was powerful.


    And the chief police don''t think Chu Feng is a fool.


    "What''s your name?" he asked with hesitation


    "Surname Chu Mingfeng, police officer, take me away!" Chu Feng appreciated the hesitation of the chief police officer a little more, knowing that this was not a dogleg who ignored him, and faintly replied.


    A light and leisurely sentence shocked the body of the chief policeman. As a member of the police system, he was too familiar with the name of Chu Feng. The rest of the police officers were also worried and didn''t know what to do for a while.


    The chief police officer is also intelligent. Chu Feng''s sentence "take me away" means to tell him and resume his usual color. He said: "let''s go together. Handcuffs are not needed. How can I be a student of Imperial College? I''ll give you some face!"


    With a big wave of his hand, he took the people and went on walking. However, he asked several police officers to help Feng Guoming and pan Weiguang two so-called victims to help them up. There was a lot of ridicule in their hearts. They were just looking for death. This is the Lord that the Lu family dares to take away. You count wool.


    When she passed by, Chu Feng gave Zhang Siqi a reassuring look and swaggered away with the police. Zhang Siqi was not worried about this, but looked at the two people standing on the other side, namely Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo.


    In the heart is uneasy when, Su Xinyu came over, the woman as usual elegant: "talk about it!"


    A few minutes later, the three people appeared in the pavilion of the artificial lake. Su Xinyu stood in front of him and looked at the calm lake. Ma Qiduo shrugged his shoulders and sat down on one side, looking as if he had nothing to do with himself.


    However, Zhang Siqi stood there uneasily, just like the concubine of a senior official in ancient times who saw the tension in the main room.


    After nearly five minutes of silence, Su Xinyu looked back at Zhang Siqi. There was nothing commanding in her eyes, but her inborn temperament gave people a kind of oppression: "Miss Zhang, you know the identity of Chu Feng and I also know the entanglement between you and Chu Feng. I also know what you think."


    "But today, I want you to come here with only one request. Stay away from Chu Feng. He is not something you can climb up to. If you want to climb up with him, you can only say that your calculation is wrong."


    Zhang Siqi looked tight, knowing that Su Xinyu was because she had misunderstood herself at the beginning, she shook her head with a bitter smile: "Zhang Siqi''s birth is not as noble as you. There is no difference between you and me. But I just want to say that I''m not as bad as you said. I once missed it, but I also have my own dignity."


    I also admit that I like Chu Feng. I was moved when I met him for the first time. Maybe you will say I''m fake, but I just need to know it''s true. I can understand what you said to me today. I''m not angry


    "But everyone has his own pursuit. Chu Feng doesn''t think I''m his thing, but no one can stop me from pursuing what I want, even if it''s you, Su Xinyu!"


    Like a declaration, Zhang Siqi nods to Ma Qiduo as a greeting, turns and leaves the pavilion directly. Su Xinyu frowns with her resolute back.


    Ma Qiduo sighed: "actually, I don''t think you should look for her today. The contradiction between you and Feng Feng''s husband has not been solved. You not only go to dinner with Feng Guoming, but also warn Zhang Siqi. If all this is known by him, Xinyu sister, do you think you and Chu Feng can reconcile the past?"


    "I know you are embarrassed to bow down, but now Chu Feng, do you think he will bow his head?"


    Su Xinyu looks a little stiff, but more firm: "he has his pride, and I also have my pride. It''s natural for men to coax women. I don''t believe he can endure it all the time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    Imperial City criminal investigation team, inside the interrogation room!


    Feng Guoming and panweiguang were taken to other places. Chu Feng and Guo Weitong were taken to a interrogation room. The policeman who brought them back stood nervously beside them, and a woman police officer in charge of recording was curious.


    The people who brought back before were separated from the interrogation room. Now two are in one room, and there is only one police interrogator. The policewomen is not curious about it.


    At this time, the door was also opened, a beautiful and competent woman came in, and saw Chu Feng face cold down, and looked at the leading police and the policewoman standing beside them and said, "what is the matter, bring them back and sit you standing, don''t you need to be interrogated?"


    Chu wind heard words Zhang Zhang mouth, secretly said that this woman and their own revenge ah?


    The speaker is zhouxiaoxuan. According to Chu Feng''s assumption, zhouxiaoxuan knew that he was brought in. The first thing must be to press this thing to let go of herself, but the difference between the two is too big.


    The police officer was bitter, but zhouxiaoxuan was the captain, and he couldn''t do it.


    In a dilemma, the policewoman next to sit down, the police officer began to smile bitterly: "name!"


    Chu wind turned a white eye, also did not know whether zhouxiaoxuan was taking the wrong medicine, but returned to the way: "Chu wind!"


    "Age!"


    "Nineteen!"


    "Gender!"


    ¡°¡­ Man! "


    "Residence!"


    "The wind makes the garden!"


    With these words out, the recorded policewoman shook his pen and snapped on the ground. She was surprised how the police officer was nervous and nervous. But now it is clear that it is called Chu Feng, 19, who lives in fengteng garden. Isn''t the boy less windy?


    The policewoman picked up the pen embarrassed, and did not know whether to record it. The identity of the person in front of her was destined to kill people without any trouble, and they were just useless.


    Zhouxiaoxuan hum and waved, "go out!"


    The first police and the female police were relieved. They knew that the people in front of them were Chu Feng. They needed courage to face it. This made Weiss lose a lot. Take the evil star of many people killed in the north!


    When closing the door of the interrogation room, the policewoman looked at it more, and the secret way was a little different from the imagination. The wind was too young!


    Guo Weitong is uneasy compared with Chu Feng. Although he has entered the criminal investigation team, the imperial city has not entered. Although he knows that Chu wind will not let him have something, but the worry is there after all.


    Zhouxiaoxuan sat down and looked at Guo Weitong: "how are you still here?"


    Knowing that the little partner misunderstood, Chu Feng smiled bitterly, and looked at zhouxiaoxuan, who was complaining about her face. Chu Feng smiled bitterly: "Zhou Ju, you want to try me, or you should throw me into prison and be direct. I am very busy!"


    Zhouxiaoxuan slapped his hand on the table. He took Chu Feng to Zhou family to let the old man nod to let her up. But this guy has not appeared since that time, and he has not contacted himself.


    Thinking of what the old man said recently, if Chu Feng breaks up with you, you are not suitable to sit in the current position. Zhou Xiaoxuan is angry. So now, looking at Chu Feng is not good: "are you chenshimei?"


    Chu Feng was ready to be made difficult by zhouxiaoxuan. She didn''t want her first sentence to be this. Chu Feng blinked his eyes and felt that she had heard it wrong.


    Zhouxiaoxuan saw Chu Feng just looking at himself and didn''t answer, and angrily said, "you are chenshimei. You don''t see me for so long. No conscience, bastard!"


    Seeing zhouxiaoxuan seems to have been scolding, Chu Feng quickly broke her words and asked in dismay: "Zhou Ju, I don''t know if I am Chen Shimei, but I don''t seem to have anything to do with you. Do I want to contact you, do you want to go to you, do you take medicine today?"


    Zhouxiaoxuan was angry. At the moment, he stood up angrily, and raised his foot without warning and said hello to Chu Feng''s head: "you went to Zhou family to admit that you were my man, and now you want to not admit it?"


    If ordinary people can''t stop zhouxiaoxuan''s attack, but Chu wind just lightly describes it and then solves it. He also lifts it up a little, and the sound of the torn cloth rings. Zhouxiaoxuan blushes and says angrily, "rogue!"


    Zhouxiaoxuan, who was so ashamed and angry, was even more angry at the words. He wanted to continue to do it, but he was afraid that his pants would expand the cracks again, so he would not go out.


    Angry at Chu Feng, he sat down and said, "bastard, anyway, you must go to Zhou''s house with me tonight, or I will tell Su Xinyu Forget, you two are in the cold war, but I tell you, if you don''t go, this time I will announce to the outside world that I zhouxiaoxuan is your woman. "


    "You had eaten me in Jianghai freshman training camp!"


    Chu Feng looked at the fierce zhouxiaoxuan, secretly saying that he had not changed the same way as before. Shaking his head and laughing: "when I come, I would like to know what you are playing with. I really love me. I really don''t believe it!"Zhouxiaoxuan smiled with narrow eyes: "you still have your own knowledge!"


    Chu wind turned a white eye, dare to rely on their own upper level, no hesitation to return to the way: "no!"


    Zhouxiaoxuan squinted, stood up and stepped on the table: "I''m going out like this now. You said I told others you played me. Did anyone believe that, and then I said no words, I''ll go out now, say you played me on this table, and I''ll go back to a yellow gourd and you can''t wash it!"


    Chu Feng was really dazed this time. Looking at zhouxiaoxuan, who was totally ignored and the scenery was leaking, she really didn''t doubt that this tough woman could do such a thing, and wanted to say something hard, but he couldn''t play with Su Xinyu now.


    It was very puzzling, but still nodded: "OK!"


    Zhouxiaoxuan nodded with satisfaction and found that Chu Feng in this position saw everything in this posture, and quickly put his face red. However, he thought that his elder brother was the Minister of public security soon. Zhouxiaoxuan felt that Chu Feng must not be let go. Who called this boy had such an appetite for his grandfather.


    Chu Feng stood up at this time and said, "can I go now?"


    Zhouxiaoxuan en nodded, and somehow shy of his own was fierce. Chu wind turned a white eye and came by, and suddenly, when he passed by zhouxiaoxuan, he suddenly clasped zhouxiaoxuan''s hands and let her lie on the table.


    Zhouxiaoxuan did not prevent Chu Feng suddenly to hand, the whole person was pressed on the table can not rise, and said: "what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng stood behind zhouxiaoxuan completely. The posture was like back in. With Zhou Xiaoxuan''s pants torn apart, it was even more irritating to Zhou Xiaoxuan.


    Chu Feng leaned down to close to zhouxiaoxuan''s ear and whispered, "I am very upset that I have been threatened by you several times in a row. I have to bear these things without moving. I feel very aggrieved, so I want to be guilty."


    Guilty of sitting on the spot?


    Zhouxiaoxuan was stunned and immediately knew what Chu Feng meant. But before he called out, Chu Feng hit him several times. Although there was still a cover across his pants, the sudden feeling made zhouxiaoxuan blush and opened his mouth unconsciously and had a nasal tone.


    Chu Feng was a powerful and secret way. She felt that Zhou Xiaoxuan had no strength. The sensitive woman shook her head and held zhouxiaoxuan up and covered her pants with big holes.


    Zhouxiaoxuan, with a red face, bit his lips, and hated to eat Chu Feng and looked at him. He said with hatred: "this time, you can''t go away!"


    Chu Feng walked out and stopped listening to the words, looking at zhouxiaoxuan, who was not noisy in her bosom, and suddenly, he gently touched the red lip. Surprisingly, zhouxiaoxuan did not resist, Chu Feng blinked his eyes: "that, you are stupid!"


    Zhouxiaoxuan, lying in Chu Feng''s arms, closed her eyes and said softly, "send me back to the office. Feng Guoming, they have asked them to leave. I have pressed down this matter. As for the next step, my grandfather wants to talk to you!"


    Chu Feng, who was still curious, didn''t talk again. Knowing that his contradiction with fengguoming seemed to have been calculated above. Nodding and saying nothing, he walked out of the interrogation room with zhouxiaoxuan in his arms and walked towards her office.


    The police officers passing by saw their captain come out with Chu Feng holding him, and closed his eyes and was still in peace with his mouth in his eyes.


    Some people doubt whether they are rubbing their eyes in a dream. When they are sure that all of them are false, the female tiger has spring.


    As for who Chu Feng is, there are few known, those who do not dare to say it, all when zhouxiaoxuan and xiaoaililang just started the war in the interrogation room, now paralyzed like mud.


    Fortunately, zhouxiaoxuan can''t read the heart skill, or he will regret being carried out by Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    But she didn''t go to the Zhou family. Chu Feng looks strange. Zhou Xiaoxuan said today that she wanted him to go to Zhou''s house to prove that the relationship didn''t exist. Now she is driving outside the imperial city. Chu Feng is surprised what the overlord flower wants in the army?


    After six o''clock, the car stopped at a resort. Chu Feng looked aside and thought that Zhou Xiaoxuan would not be too lonely. She took herself here to talk about romantic affairs?


    Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t know what Chu Feng was thinking. She turned her mouth and said, "go down, sister, change clothes!"


    Change clothes?


    Chu Feng moved the corners of his mouth. He opened the door and looked away. Unfortunately, Zhou Xiaoxuan''s car was too private to see inside. However, Chu Feng did not use his left eye to pry into anything. He wanted to see directly. Furtiveness is not the style and standard of Chu Feng.


    Taking advantage of the gap between Zhou Xiaoxuan''s change of clothes, Chu Feng looks at the resort in front of her. It covers an area of nearly 1000 mu. It must be built between mountains and rivers. It must be very profitable to have a secret passage built under fengteng group. Anyway, there are many places on the road from Jianghai to Hangzhou.


    Some of them have nice views.


    Feel necessary, Chu Feng mobile phone editor a text message sent out, let Shen Xiuqin to prepare these things, so there is a good place in the future.


    Inside the car, Zhou Xiaoxuan stopped all her movements, biting her lips and backhand. She couldn''t pull up the zipper at the back. Her pretty little mouth began to pucker up, hesitated and exclaimed, "come in!"


    Chu Feng is still thinking about the resort and Feng Guoming today. He hears Zhou Xiaoxuan''s cry and says to change your clothes, you come down and let me come in?


    Curious, Chu Feng didn''t think so much about it. He opened the door, and his expression became wonderful. His bare snow back was facing Chu Feng. Seeing Zhou Xiaoxuan in a black leather skirt, the zipper couldn''t be pulled up. Chu Feng knew what was going on.


    "Have you seen enough?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t look back. She also felt that Chu Feng must be staring at herself. Her eyes were a little complacent. But out of the pride of the girl, she still called out: "quickly pull it up for me, wait for someone to come!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head and looks at it a little more, which makes Zhou Xiaoxuan pull up the zipper.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan snorted, "I''ve always been good-looking!"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes: "narcissism!"


    Xiaoxuan said to Chu, and then went to the other side of the wind.


    Today, I stayed with Zhou Xiaoxuan. I was so nervous by this woman that Chu Feng forgot some things. That is, she asked Ye Zixuan to investigate and there is no news.


    Under a tree, Chu Feng dialed Ye Zixuan''s phone call, and she said in a helpless voice: "I just wanted to call you. According to what you said, I checked it. Without the type of person you said, I have made people pay special attention to this matter. After all, we can''t rule out that the four families have something hidden."


    "It''s OK. Take your time. Don''t worry."


    Chu Feng knew that ye Zixuan must have tried his best. It was the four most famous families. For the safety of the family members, he would be very confidential. He said, "I''ll contact you another day."


    Just about to hang up, ye Zixuan raised her voice: "son of a bitch, are you looking for me if you have something to do Didn''t I say I was a concubine? I''ve been very tired lately! "


    Chu Feng was stunned and surprised. But he could understand Ye Zixuan''s busyness. He was estranged from the person in charge. Although he had a clear conscience, he would not do anything, but ye Zixuan must be busy with something.


    Thinking of the woman who has no reservation for herself now, Chu Feng looks outside the resort: "then take a rest, I''m now Tianyang resort, come and call me!"


    At the other end of the phone, ye Zixuan hesitated and agreed without hesitation. Then the phone rang with a beep. Chu Feng was stunned and finally turned around with a wry smile and a stiff face: "why?"


    I don''t know when Zhou Xiaoxuan was standing behind Chu Feng, her face was cold. She heard the phone call just now. Although she didn''t know what four big families were, she knew Ye Zixuan was on her way. She hummed, "are you so bored with me?"


    Chu Feng didn''t really think so much just now. He just thought that ye Zixuan was very tired recently, and she was under great pressure to take charge of Yinfeng. So she wanted to be considerate to the woman who could not get rid of her. Zhou Xiaoxuan was naturally ignored by him.


    Now Chu Feng also realizes that he has made a mistake. Zhou Xiaoxuan is here. How can ye Zixuan, a vinegar jar, come here?


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, Zhou Xiaoxuan bit her lips and felt that Chu Feng was brewing some excuse. She trampled on chufeng and scolded: "bastard!"


    Chu Feng jumped there in pain and laughed bitterly at Zhou Xiaoxuan''s angry figure. He didn''t know what Zhou Xiaoxuan wanted to do!


    After alleviating the pain, Chu Feng slowly followed up, wondering whether to call ye Zixuan to say that he had left Tianyang resort temporarily. However, Chu Feng dispelled the idea by thinking of it. If the woman in charge of Yinfeng was willing, it would be easy to know where she was going.Helpless shake his head, followed zhouxiaoxuan, through several villa style buildings, to one of the special large building villa, Chu Feng came to a rough look, at least is one of the largest villas in the resort!


    "Welcome!"


    The two figures came in one after another, and the light suddenly lit up and passed from several figures. The Chu wind was tense, but when I saw the person in front of them, he raised his smile and walked by: "I also said the tiger How can Miss Zhou bring me to this place, it seems that I think more! "


    Although Chu Feng stopped her mouth in time, the three words of the tiger clearly passed into zhouxiaoxuan''s ear, pointed to the Chu wind and stamped his foot hard at the end, and walked to sit beside in a sullen way, and stared at Chu Feng with death.


    The people around me laughed and laughed. The people in front of us were Li Ji Su Mo Bei and others. Since the farewell of the corner, I haven''t seen it for some days.


    Hearing that Chu Feng has come back, they just know that Chu Feng has entered the criminal investigation team because of a little trouble. They let zhouxiaoxuan bring Chu Feng here, when it is a temporary gathering!


    Chu Feng smiled bitterly, but he didn''t care. Zhouxiaoxuan was not a mean man. He walked and the four people in front of him simply came to embrace a man. Finally, he clapped Ye Zisheng''s shoulder and said, "the fourth junior of the imperial city invited me to come. If someone else knew, I would definitely be in a big way!"


    Li Ji four people laughed bitterly, Su Mo Bei said directly: "the wind is less bad. If others know that we are with the mad chufeng now, we will be more surprised. Our cattle are in the holy Dynasty in the Imperial City, and the wind is less than your cattle have gone to the world."


    A word made several people laugh again. No matter how the relationship between Chu Feng and the elderly, the friendship between the two people was unchanged. Zhoujingxing waved zhouxiaoxuan to let the people in the resort bring wine to us. The five people also walked to sit in the restaurant.


    Chu Feng looks at the surrounding environment, this villa can hold a hundred people''s party are more than enough, now only five of their own, Chu wind secretly said, rich and willful ah!


    Waiting for zhouxiaoxuan to let people take the wine gap, Chu Feng smiled and said: "how suddenly I want to come here to drink, many places in the imperial city can, such as heaven and earth, how good!"


    Su Mo North several people stand their hands, all look at Li Ji: "we also do not know what Li Shao is thinking, heaven, we also yearn for!"


    "Don''t mention it. It''s all tears!"


    Li Ji waved, a dead father and mother smile and said: "the old man said Chu Feng you are more than ten women, but the four famous royal city except wenxinxue are almost collected by you, and I haven''t officially brought back one, I want me to go to collude a sister paper when the underground list changes for some time!"


    Obviously, Li Ji''s affairs, Su Mo Bei and others all know that zhoujingxing laughs: "brother Ji, not to collude, but to see your fiancee!"


    "Fart!"


    Li Ji directly broke out the rough mouth, touched the chin and said: "what fiancee, that is the agreement between the old man and her Laozi, I can not agree, the girl also does not agree, it is no matter, and the girl stabbed me with a finger, or her sister of that family, can suppress it, gentle and considerate!"


    Chu Feng listened to the laughter of several people, about know how Li Ji called several people to come here, curious asked: "can be seen by old Li people must not be ordinary women, do not know which one, to become the future of the third lady ah?"


    Su Mo North finger a little far away: "Yan Shan Yan home!"


    Chu Feng was not satisfied with the attitude, but heard the words cough two times, to Li Ji up thumbs up: "I can understand your distress!"


    Yan family, one of three doors and four!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    The list of the highest underground sanctuaries, established by the ruling, is held every 20 years and a few months later.


    Li Ji''s so-called fiancee is one of the three families and four families. It was made by Li Zong when he took Li Ji on a secret trip a few years ago. The purpose is very clear, that is, to divide the alliance of three families and four families, and the internal collapse.


    It is believed that as long as Li Ji married the young lady of the Yan family, he would be excluded by several other forces, which is very important for the balance and stability of the holy court, and this time will be two months later.


    People who believe in the Yan family also see this clearly, but they still agree to Li Zong''s request. It must be that Li Zong has given equal benefits. Otherwise, the Yan family will not risk offending other forces and marry the Li family.


    Chu Feng didn''t know much about Chu Feng at first, but later he also gradually knew that Li Ji had nothing to do with it. However, after that time, he got to know another woman, who was also a member of Yan family, but he was not directly related, but collateral.


    So this is also where Li Ji tangled, because he did not like the arrogant straight miss, but fell in love with the side of the little beauty.


    Su Mo Bei patted Li Ji on the shoulder and sighed: "it''s OK. Old Li is a very civilized old man. If he marries the eldest lady, he will marry her sister."


    Zhou Jingxing also heavily nodded: "yes, monogamy, I believe you can."


    Ye Zisheng helped his face and nodded: "yes, both of them were collected together. I believe that Yan Family of Yanshan is also willing to see this!"


    Chu Feng also timely patted Li Ji on the shoulder and said with a smile: "yes, it''s really not possible to keep the red flag at home from falling down. The traditional virtue of fluttering colored flags outside is not as natural and comfortable as it is?"


    Li Ji''s white eyes turned straight. Originally, he wanted to ask several people to come out to find some comfort, but he didn''t expect that all of them would say such words and feel depressed.


    A big hand waved: "I''m a man of special affection. What I don''t feel is that I don''t feel. If I feel something, I can''t run away. Anyway, what I''m looking for is that we can have a good time playing with Miss Yan. Otherwise, if we walk out of here tonight, we will be strangers!"


    Chu Feng four people big eyes stare small eyes, did not expect Li Ji can have such a wonderful idea.


    However, it will be relieved to think about it. Li Ji must not say no under the pressure of Li Zong, because it will also make the Yan family angry. But if the young lady of the Yan family is soaked away by others, and Li Ji can marry a collateral miss, then the Yan family will be very happy.


    Under the two choices, Li Ji''s meaning of coming to them is very clear.


    Thinking of Li Ji''s plan, Su Mo Bei stood up with a cough and touched his head: "I feel dizzy. I''ll go to have a rest first. It''s not interesting to drink here. When my head doesn''t feel dizzy, let''s go to the bar."


    Finish saying Su Mo north big stride meteor of go upstairs, throw this difficult problem to Chu Feng and others.


    Ye Zisheng also stood up, coughed and said, "I''m engaged to Jinan Lengjia miss. You know this, so I''ll go and see what''s wrong with Mobei. Go on!"


    Ye Zisheng dropped a word and left quickly, as if this was something very difficult and difficult to swallow.


    When Li Ji''s tiger eyes were wide open, Zhou Jingxing said with a bitter smile: "for the sake of stability, the old man asked me to take down the first lady of Panlong''s family, so I can''t help. I still need to study with Zisheng how to deal with the first lady of he family. After all, Zisheng and that girl are college students, familiar with it!"


    With that, Zhou Jingxing stood up and left directly. There was no trace in a twinkling of an eye. Three people who were very ungrateful went upstairs.


    "No loyalty!"


    Li Ji roars a way, eyes slowly lock Chu Feng, pointing to the upstairs said: "you will not also want to abandon brother, and the three goods together run away?"


    Chufeng felt his nose and knew Li Ji''s entanglement. He believed that if he didn''t feel a bit disgusted at all, he would be separated again even if he was forced together.


    Just knowing Li Ji''s plan, Chu Feng spread out his hands and said, "I sympathize with you, but you also know the situation around me. Besides, you should know my identity from Mr. Li. I can help you with other women. Yan Family in Yanshan was killed by my master in those years."


    Li Jiji opened his mouth with a bitter smile. Chu Feng''s identity doomed him to be unable to do this. He was just silent for a moment. Li Ji took Chu Feng''s hand like winning a big prize: "I have a way out."


    Li Ji was suddenly excited and took his hand. The Chu wind was chilly and shook off Li Ji: "you don''t want me and you to pretend to be good foundation. Friend, don''t even think about it. If Zixuan knew about it, she would kill you! "


    Li Ji originally had a big smile on his face. He pointed to Chu Feng and said, "don''t disgust me. My orientation is very normal."


    "Then I can rest assured."


    Chu Feng was relieved. Li Ji''s appearance just now was really misleading. He touched his nose and asked, "what''s your solution? As long as it''s not very difficult, I can help you!"Li Jihe laughed and looked up and down at Chu Feng. The latter was cold. He stood up and took a step back. Li Ji turned his eyes uninteresting and said, "in a few days, that girl will come to the imperial city. What do you say to cultivate feelings with me in advance? When you go and take her down, you''d better cook rice."


    Chu Feng was about to say that it was impossible. Li Ji said with a smile: "of course, I can give you an analysis. Your master has indeed killed many people in the Yan family, but they are all collateral. These hermit families are indifferent. As long as the interests are enough, any hatred can be eliminated. Huangfu''s asking heaven is an example."


    "You said that if you take down Miss Yan and wait until your identity is exposed, will you have one more ally?"


    "In addition, Yan family is not only a martial arts family, but also a family of pills. Among the three schools and four families, the strength is not the strongest, but it is the most noble one."


    Chu Feng wanted to say no, but he came back and sat down after hearing what he said. Hua Shennong had handed over the Dan scriptures left by bawangtian to him for some time, but Chu Feng didn''t have much time to study these things.


    But also know the importance of Dan for the martial arts, high-level pills can definitely help a martial artist to break through the shackles.


    Li Ji laughed, knowing that his words had already touched Chu Feng''s heart. He took a chair and sat down beside him and said, "and I heard that Miss Yan''s talent is amazing. Now she is 23 years old, she is as strong as wenxinxue. Yellow pills are available at your fingertips. She is incomparably strong."


    "You say, if she gets you some good pills, will your cultivation be the same as opening and hanging?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up, who said Li Ji was a boon? At least Chu Feng felt that what he said had touched him. These days, he learned from his pure mouth that the family devoted to pills and weapons enjoyed a high status in the world of martial arts, which could fully explain the importance of two things to the warrior.


    With his eyes narrowed, Chu Feng was thinking. At present, the seven major forces are in opposition to the ruling office, and they are the heirs of the adjudication office. They will surely be exposed soon. It will be a good thing if we can reduce one enemy and increase an ally at that time.


    Moreover, this ally is still a family of elixirs. Chu Feng thinks that there are advantages and disadvantages when he thinks about it. But if he thinks of this, he must follow Li Ji''s advice. Chu Feng smacks his lips and feels that this is not beautiful.


    What Li Ji thinks now is to find a man to poach his fiancee. Where else can he manage so much? Seeing that Chu Feng is a little loose, he is afraid that he won''t agree at last. He quickly says, "don''t hesitate. She will come soon. I will cooperate with you to make a good play and I will surely win the woman who is not involved in the world."


    "Think about the future you have inexhaustible pills, fortunately I am not a warrior, otherwise I will certainly envy you to death!"


    Chu Feng patted Li Ji on the shoulder, knowing that he said so much, that was to say, he wanted others to help him, but it seemed to be good for him. He coughed and said, "this thing does look good, but it''s not what you think. In addition, don''t Tell ye Zixuan, or you will die miserably."


    Li Ji burst out laughing, relieved and said, "that''s for sure. Even if Zixuan beats me, I won''t tell her!"


    "What do you not tell me when I beat you?"


    Although he was the king of the army, he was limited to normal people. It was obvious that ye Zixuan was not a normal person. He patted Chu Feng on the shoulder and said, "take care." he ran away.


    Chu Feng secretly had no sense of righteousness and stood up with a smile: "concubine, you are here!"


    "Say it


    Ye Zixuan was not so confused by the Chu wind. Looking back at Zhou Xiaoxuan, she hummed: "what did you say to Li Ji just now? In addition, why is this woman who is so mean to you here? If you don''t give me a perfect explanation today, I swear to kill you!"


    Chu Feng patted his head and felt that he urgently needed to improve his strength. Otherwise, he was always ravaged by Ye Zixuan, which would be a shame.


    I want to find an excuse to explain how to muddle through. The phone just rings, and Chu Feng''s secret channel comes in time. After pressing the answer, Guo Weitong''s anxious voice comes: "Chu Feng, sister Qi duo followed Feng Guoming to Tianyang resort. I''m worried about something wrong!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    A luxurious box in the bar is full of dozens of men and women, gorgeous clothes, as if you can see a group of young men and women.


    Feng Guoming sat in the middle of the room, next to the noble and elegant Su Xinyu. Today''s specially dressed woman''s white skirt wrapped in a perfect body, so that those young masters who accompanied Feng Guoming looked at it more, but then moved their eyes away.


    Although their father and mother status is not bad, but compared to Feng Guoming, it is still too far away, his woman, just look, don''t think too much.


    Ma Qiduo sits next to Su Xinyu, wondering whether to call Chu Feng. Although Feng Guoming has always been polite, who knows what he will do if he doesn''t know Su Xinyu''s identity?


    Feng Guoming looked at Su Xinyu, who was very pleasant to see. Although he felt that he had been played by Chu Feng, he didn''t mind. He asked curiously, "Xinyu, how can I suddenly think of Tianyang resort? It''s better to go to heaven and earth, and the hotel service is more luxurious than here!"


    Su Xinyu''s slight disdain flashed deep in his eyes. He secretly said that Feng Guoming was a nouveau riche. Although the imperial city seemed to be more luxurious, people at the upper level of the imperial city all knew that there was Tianyang resort of Li''s family in Xiangjiang, which absolutely killed countless hotels and nightclubs.


    But she''s too lazy to say that for an arrogant person, there''s nothing to publish.


    Just about to speak, the door opened. Pan Weiguang held a cigarette in his mouth, followed by several doggies and a man in his hand. Feng Guoming was stunned and then laughed: "Guo Weitong!"


    Lei Lili, sitting in a corner, frowned slightly. Although she tended to be powerful and did not hesitate to sacrifice her body, she still had some feelings for Guo Weitong who really liked her.


    At this time, he was caught in by Pan Weiguang, curious how Guo Weitong appeared here.


    Su Xinyu also sees Guo Weitong, who seems to have been beaten severely. She knows that Zhou Xiaoxuan''s intervention has solved the day''s affairs, but how can Guo Weitong still appear here? Think about and understand what, quietly said to Ma Qiduo: "wait, if they do anything else, before Chu Feng comes, we must save Guo Weitong."


    "Fengfeng husband is coming?"


    Ma Qiduo was still curious about how Guo Weitong was brought in by Pan Weiguang. He was stunned and then raised a meaningful smile: "sister Xinyu, do you think you have any purpose tonight?"


    "No!" Su Xinyu''s face is red and angry, but her expression has betrayed her heart.


    She proposed to come to Tianyang resort this evening because Su Mobei gave her a call and said that Chu Feng would come here this evening and let Su Xinyu find a chance to reunite with Chu Feng. Of course, even if Ma Qiduo guessed, she would not admit it. How could the princess be proud of herself.


    Feng Guoming has already gone to the front of him at the moment. Originally, he regretted that Chu Feng and Guo Weitong had not been nailed down today. However, when Su Xinyu said that he came to Tianyang resort, Feng Guoming also gave up his thoughts.


    In his eyes, Chu Feng and Guo Weitong are the scum that can''t be on the table. They can be abused at any time.


    However, even now Guo Weitong has been taken down by Pan Weiguang, and there are so many audiences on the scene, Feng Guomin doesn''t mind humiliating Guo Weitong to show his sense of superiority and show his noble identity in front of Su Xinyu, who has not yet mastered it.


    But what he doesn''t know at the moment is that in Su Xinyu''s eyes, Feng Guoming is just a clown, constantly disdaining Chu Feng for pleasure, but he doesn''t know Chu Feng doesn''t mean to put him in his eyes.


    Clapping Guo Weitong''s face, because there are traces left by Guo Weitong''s wound on the corner of his mouth, the film is very heavy and crackling: "brother Tong, how did you appear here, won''t you come here to play?"


    "Feng Shao, you think highly of this boy. If his family doesn''t eat or drink for a year, he can''t come here."


    Pan Weiguang followed Feng Guoming this year. The latter knew what to do with just one move. He said with a smile: "he is following us. Just now I went to park with some brothers and saw him sneaking around the door. So I asked my brothers to take him down."


    A group of young men and women, who were still curious, nodded clearly, and then appeared to have a playful look. For them who are not worried about eating and drinking, stepping on such grass roots is the most fun.


    Feng Guoming nodded with an understanding look and pretended to be surprised: "brother Tong, why do you want to follow us? How come we used to be classmates. Would you tell me that I will not bring you to see the market? It''s not good to be so sneaky. If you''re killed, it''s not worth it! "


    Pooh!


    Guo Weitong suddenly let out a mouthful of blood, which is the reason why pan Weiguang and his wife broke the skin of his mouth just now. He hummed, "Feng Guoming, don''t be arrogant here. I''m just following you. If you want to dig the corner of Chu Feng, you''re just dreaming. I advise you to give up this idea."


    He also yelled at Su Xinyu: "sister Xinyu, I know you and Chu Feng have a little misunderstanding, but I believe you are just fighting. Don''t be hoodwinked by Feng Guoming because of this. He is a bastard!"Feng Guoming suddenly punched Guo Weitong in the stomach. He took a tissue from a woman and wiped the blood on his face: "fight!"


    Su Xinyu gets up with a frown and drinks. Pan Weiguang and others, who were supposed to start, look at Feng Guoming. The latter nods and they don''t go on.


    Feng Guoming also raised a brilliant smile: "heart language, this boy is not sensible guy, do not give him a lesson, he will never know how humble he is, and that Chu Feng, who has such a good girlfriend as you, also goes to other women, I will certainly help you to get justice in the future."


    Hearing Feng Guoming''s words, people around him frowned unnaturally. The name of Chu Feng was not strange to them who were in the imperial city. They were wondering whether it was the Fengmen chufeng.


    However, seeing Guo Weitong''s grassroots appearance, he gave up the idea. If it was really Chu Feng, how could they know such people and how could they not keep such women as Su Xinyu? Their self comforting psychology made them ignore Su Xinyu, whose surname was Su!


    Su Xinyu just gently smile, opened his mouth: "don''t hit him, such a person''s bone is hard, no matter how much you fight, it''s meaningless for him to squat on the side and watch us drink and play, and stimulate it!"


    "Yes, hit him and dirty our hands!"


    What Feng Guoming thinks now is to take down Su Xinyu. Naturally, he listens to everything and nods. Pan Weiguang lifts Guo Weitong to a corner and says with a smile, "you are lucky. You can watch us eat, drink and have fun here. Thank Miss Su for her kindness, son of a bitch!"


    Guo Weitong gave a bah and looked at these people sympathetically in his eyes. He believed that Chu Feng would surely help him get justice and make them ugly.


    What''s the matter? The closed box door suddenly jumps open from the outside. Chu Feng brings Ye Zixuan with a gloomy face. He thinks that Su Xinyu is to stimulate himself, but one time is enough. Now he still comes to such a place with Feng Guoming at night. What should we do if something happens?


    Coming in, Guo Weitong saw him stand up: "Chu Feng!" I want to walk past, but I''m held down by two people.


    Chufeng squints and is surrounded by cold. He knows that Guo Weitong has been beaten up by Feng Guoming again. For these dandies who specialize in human pleasure, Chu Feng finds that he is too kind at first?


    When Feng Guoming turned around and didn''t sit down, Chu Feng appeared. When he turned back, he was stunned and then sneered: "it''s hard to be a brother. Why, do you want to beat me, or you want to take back your woman. This time, your luck is not so good. Miss Zhou''s intervention is enough."


    "Now if you dare to move me or even the people around me again"


    with a little finger, Chu Feng condescended and said, "I''ll let you sit in prison. You don''t blame me for not reading the feelings of my old classmates. It''s because you don''t know the interest and the superiority and inferiority of yourself."


    Pan Weiguang echoed: "that is, Feng shaorenci is not to give you an inch to advance, obstinate people!" She also looked at Ye Zixuan behind Chu Feng. She said that Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, had an affair with Zhang Siqi. Now she brings a beautiful woman here. She is worthy of being a professional soft rice king!


    Chu Feng did not respond to Feng Guoming, for this kind of person who feels good about himself, it is in vain.


    Walking towards Guo Weitong, the two men immediately stood in front of him with a joking smile on their faces and their hands in front of him. However, Chu Feng was obviously not in the mood to speak. He directly knocked down the two men in Chinese clothes with two fists, ignoring their screams.


    Go to Guo Weitong, pat his footprints, smile and open his mouth: "even if you want to practice iron cloth shirt, you don''t use other people''s feet, do you?"


    With an embarrassed smile, Guo Weitong touched his head and said: "it was not that I saw Xinyu sister taken away by Feng Guoming, a scum. I''m afraid she looks like her." the words behind did not come out, but the meaning was self-evident.


    Chu Feng didn''t say a word and then turned over two people. Feng Guoming lit a cigarette and pointed to Chu Feng: "you''re finished. Do you know who the two people you hit are?"


    "Chaoyang District Chief, central district chief, you are really in trouble this time!"


    "Is it?" Chu Feng cleaned the footprints on Guo Weitong''s body, glanced at Su Xinyu, who turned his head to one side. He threw out a sentence indifferently. His eyes did not fluctuate and looked at Feng Guoming: "but I even abused you, a member of the Ministry. What else should I be afraid of?"


    Feng Guoming''s face became stiff and angry. He seemed to be told by Chu Feng how humiliating it was to be beaten by him. With a wave of his hand, he said, "take this rascal who is beating people around!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes; where there are women, there are disturbances.


    Although Chu Feng knocked over two people as soon as he appeared, he didn''t have much deterrent effect for these dandies who trampled on people all the year round. They rolled up their sleeves. Under the adoration and excited eyes of those powerful ladies, more than 20 men walked towards Chu Feng, with the banter of cat and mouse on their faces.


    But before they came to Chu Feng, ye Zixuan walked to Chu Feng and said coldly, "who dares to move my husband?"


    The more than 20 dandies were stunned and looked at the hot and hot Ye Zixuan. Some of them felt a little familiar, but for a while they didn''t know where they had seen them. All they knew was that the beautiful women in the world were the same. They might have forgotten.


    However, ye Zixuan said that Chu Feng was her husband, which made these dandies feel extremely uncomfortable. They seldom met such excellent women. Chu Feng, as a grass root, found such a woman. The contrast made them want to beat Chu Feng violently.


    Guo Weitong, standing behind Chu Feng, is also surprised. How many women does Chu Feng have now?


    Feng Guoming looked at Ye Zixuan, who was as beautiful as Su Xinyu. He was just a little hot. His eyes flashed with deep jealousy. He thought that such a woman should belong to him. What is the qualification of a grass-roots villain like Chu Feng to get such a woman?


    "A woman dares to stand in front of her. Chu Feng is worthy of being the king of soft rice, but it''s no use. Today, I''m not only going to beat him, but also throw him into prison. I''ll pull this woman apart and fight!"


    More than 20 dandies just wanted to get Ye Zixuan away and eat some tofu. Ma Qiduo quickly walked over and stood side by side with Ye Zixuan. There was never a lack of unruly Ma family money. He said, "who dares to treat my husband, I will let him get out of prison tomorrow!"


    Husband again?


    This time, everyone was scorched by Lei, and the eyes of Chu Feng were only envious. How could he de be favored by such excellent beauties? These should be the patents of the second generation of them!


    The more eager to give Chu Feng a lesson, otherwise the heart is unbalanced.


    Chu Feng pulls Ye Zixuan and Ma Qiduo apart and smiles bitterly in his heart. How can he feel that these two women are not here to help themselves, but to make trouble for themselves. It seems that they take the opportunity to show their status.


    However, knowing that they were sincere in defending themselves, Chu Feng was still very satisfied. He looked at Feng Guoming, who was now more jealous than angry: "you don''t want to be a classmate, but I''m kind-hearted. I''ll give you a chance to kneel down in front of me and kowtow three times, saying you''re wrong. Get out of Huangcheng college and leave Huangcheng!"


    "If we meet again in the future, even if it''s impossible to have fun, I won''t embarrass you!"


    Chu Feng''s words are very serious, Feng Guoming side of the people are a Leng a Leng, pan Weiguang rubbed his ears, but also doubt whether he heard wrong.


    In response, Feng Guoming''s face was full of ridicule. Feng Guoming directly sat on the low table, waved his hand so that the rest of the dandies stepped aside and joked, "I don''t know if you''ve been reading stupid these years. These lines should be mine, understand?"


    Chu Feng smile: "dare!"


    Feng Guoming seems to have heard the most ridiculous joke in the world. In the sympathetic look of Su Xinyu and others, Feng Guoming patted his face: "I admit that you dare to beat me, but I think you dare not beat me. The cost of maiming me is not what you can bear. You will die miserably and miserably!"


    "You can try it!" Chufeng gentle, a smile to throw out a sentence.


    Feng Guoming narrowed his eyes. Chu Feng''s natural look suddenly made him a little confused. However, when he thought of Laozi, who was going to be the head of the Department in eastern province in a few days, Feng Guoming was full of confidence and waved to pan Weiguang not to come.


    Pointing to Chu Feng, he said, "I''m sitting here. You dare to come and beat me. I''m not only looking at you, I''m kneeling down to kowtow to you, but do you dare?"


    Not only was Feng Guoming, but the dandies who followed him also showed a sense of banter. Although Feng Guoming''s identity was not as small as that of the Imperial City four and some of the emperor''s younger members, there were really not many people more noble than him in the whole holy Dynasty.


    They all think that Chu Feng is happy with his mouth, and if he really dares to move Feng Guoming, it''s a small matter to be in prison. It''s possible to hide and seek.


    Chu Feng kept a smile and slowly walked towards Feng Guoming. The exuberant smile on those faces was a little thicker. Lei Lili did not know when to stand up. She had seen this look on TV. It was absolutely self-confidence, not Feng Guoming. It was just an act of greedy mouth.


    In the heart a knot, does Chu Feng really dare to attack Feng Guoming?


    Chu Feng went to Feng Guoming, picked up an open bottle of wine, weighed it in his hand, and drank two mouthfuls in his mouth. Feng Guoming''s face scoffed a little more: "how, I still need to drink to be brave, are you still a man?"


    Chu Feng''s face was cold. When the audience felt a sense of depression, the wine bottle in Chu Feng''s hand drew a beautiful arc, and under the dim light, there was a strong collision with Feng Guoming''s head.The sound of cracking and the sound of falling debris on the ground also brought the stunned people back to their senses. The liquid mixed with wine and blood slowly flowed from Feng Guoming''s head.


    Feng Guoming was blown off his head directly by Chu Feng. He was surprised that he didn''t scream hysterically. He looked at Chu Feng in disbelief, until he felt the taste of wine and the salty smell of blood in his mouth, and then subconsciously opened his mouth: "do you dare to hit me?"


    Chufeng laughs, picks up another bottle, and falls again when people''s hearts are not naturally beating. This time, even if Feng Guoming is so strong, he can''t help crying out.


    Chu Feng dropped half of the glass bottle in his hand and said, "obviously, I really hit you!"


    Pan Weiguang finally reacted. He quickly ran to support Feng Guoming and yelled for bandage. He pointed his hand at Chu Feng and said, "this time you really made trouble. It''s light to go to jail. Your life is over."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, and he took pan Weiguang''s finger. Without hesitation, he made a sound of scraping. Pan Weiguang cried out, and his fingers were directly broken by Chu Feng.


    But this is not over. Chu Feng pulls his severed finger and kicks it hard in Pan Weiguang''s abdomen. The latter''s scream stops in amazement. He lies on the ground with only breath in but not out. Obviously, Chu Feng''s foot is not light.


    Feng Guoming was simply cleaned up and stood up. His face was covered with blood. He was not hysterical. He pointed at Chu Feng: "tonight, I will not step on you on the ground and kneel down to call me grandfather. I and your surname!"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "if you were my son, I would be angry to death."


    "Hum!"


    Feng Guoming sneered. He thought that he would step on Chu Feng slowly and take Su Xinyu to show his superiority. But now he is so rampant by Chu Feng, he wants Chu Feng''s life. Otherwise, all kinds of dogs and cats will come out and trample on him. How can he get along with him?


    The hand stained with blood lifted up and looked at Chu Feng with a sneer and dialed a telephone: "jingshao, fan Shao, have you arrived? It''s almost there. It''s nothing. It''s just that a man with short eyes broke into my box and gave me two beer bottles. Well, thank you. Another day, it''s mine. "


    The high spirited hang up the phone, Feng Guoming seems to resume the initial arrogance cold voice said: "this time I''ll show you, in my eyes, you are an ant that can crush to death at any time, let you know that offending me Feng Guoming is that you can''t afford this kind of consequence!"


    Ye Zixuan was also afraid that the world would not be chaotic and said, "me too!"


    Su Xinyu took a look at her cousin and good sister, and secretly said to two playful guys, "Feng Shao, you can step on the ground to call your grandfather tonight. Su Xinyu will be your woman after all!"


    Feng Guoming is thinking about waiting for those people to trample on Chu Feng fiercely. How can he hear the slight contempt in Su Xinyu''s words? He thinks it''s his wangbaqi that attracts three beauties. He laughs and nods: "three together, I''m afraid I can''t support it!"


    The laughter reverberated in the box. Feng Guoming asked a simple hemostasis bandage and sat on the sofa with his legs up.


    Chu Feng seemed to have no pressure. He pulled a small sofa and sat down. He took a bottle of beer and drank it leisurely. Feng Guoming was angry in his heart. He clenched his fist and swore that Chu Feng would die ugly. He also wanted to ask Chu Feng to watch himself and Su Xinyu roll the bed sheets, so that he would not die in peace.


    As time went by, the box was very quiet. The bar staff were obviously told not to get involved in the affairs here, but Feng Guoming and others were thinking about the pleasure of trampling on the Chu wind, which they virtually ignored.


    "Damn it!"


    Nearly an hour later, a cry came from the door, arrogant: "which son of a bitch dares to attack my brother, it''s just looking for death. Have you asked me Jingyuan?"


    Waiting for Feng Guoming''s unfortunate Su Xinyu to frown, how did this bastard come?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    The light in the box has been turned on, and Chu Feng is sitting with his back to the door, so Jing Yuan didn''t see it. Otherwise, he must turn around and go.


    Seeing the mess on the ground and Feng Guoming''s embarrassed appearance, Jingyuan opened his mouth and said, "shit, if I didn''t see you sitting there, I''d really doubt if you were Feng Guoming!"


    Although Feng Guoming is very arrogant and domineering to others, he still maintains a level playing attitude towards Jingyuan. How can Laozi of Jingyuan be regarded as the deputy commander of the Imperial Guard Army and the right arm of the Su family? How much face should he give.


    He stood up with a smile, just because his head was smashed and there was blood on his face. I really didn''t dare to compliment him when I laughed.


    Jingyuan just wanted to continue talking, but his body became stiff after walking a few steps. Seeing Su Xinyu standing behind him, his whole face was bitter. Since the last time he targeted Chu Feng at the airport, Su Xinyu warned him not to just eat, drink, play, pretend to trample on people, but he is here again.


    Just about to open his mouth, he saw Su Xinyu wink at him. Jingyuan seemed to understand something, pretended not to know. He put on a big smile again and went to say hello to Feng Guoming: "why, which one doesn''t have an eye to beat you?"


    When Feng Guoming saw Jingyuan as a local villain, he seemed to be showing the rest of the world that he had a wide circle of contacts. This can be seen from the faces of the children of the influential people who were inferior to him. They did not have the opportunity to get to know Jingyuan.


    Lei Lili''s eyes can''t help but look at Jingyuan''s face. She has seen it once. The latter still moves her hand and foot at her. Feng Guoming also knows Jingyuan''s identity. She secretly gives Jingyuan a wink and walks slowly by.


    Jingyuan naturally sees Lei Lili winking at himself. If Su Xinyu is not there, he certainly doesn''t mind eating some tofu in the past. Anyway, he doesn''t take it home to be his wife. But when Su Xinyu is here, Jingyuan will keep a low profile.


    Feng Guoming didn''t notice this. He pointed to Chu Feng, who had already drunk the third bottle of wine, and sighed: "it''s the one who doesn''t have long eyes. It''s my old classmate, but he''s a little bit disrespectful. I didn''t follow me here this evening and blew my head off. I can''t do it!"


    "Jingshao, you are the emperor of the city. Please give me justice."


    Feng Guoming''s words seem helpless, but he is also passing on his strong message to the public. A disguised show off is like telling others that he is forced to attack Chu Feng.


    Jingyuancai didn''t pay attention to so much. He looked at the chufeng who was sitting there staggering forward. He secretly scolded Feng Guoming for not having long eyes. This evil star dared to offend him. He saw Ye Zixuan and Ma Qiduo standing beside Chu Feng. This time, he directly sat on the floor and wanted to cry.


    Even the most stupid people know that Feng Guoming asked him to show his identity by stepping on the wind of Chu, but can he step on it? That''s his Laozi''s boss, Su Xinyu''s Laozi dare to beat!


    Jingyuan suddenly fell and sat on the ground. Everyone didn''t know what was going on!


    Feng Guoming gave Lei Lili a wink. The latter walked over and picked up Jingyuan. His voice was soft and soft: "jingshao, why haven''t you seen him for a period of time? Walking is floating. You should pay attention to your body, or I will have heartache."


    Guo Weitong felt inexplicable pain when he saw Lei Lili like this. He felt that what Chu Feng said might be right. Lei Lili already belongs to the kind of people who want money but don''t want face.


    At the moment, Jingyuan thought about leaving here, but also knew that it was impossible to leave. He stood up with a wry smile and saw that Su Xinyu didn''t reveal his identity just now. He waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. It''s just that I fell on my foot yesterday, and I haven''t recovered. It''s not a big deal!"


    Lei Lili and other people think the same, that is, Jingyuan play women play more, empty!


    But in the heart that thought, the mouth is certainly impossible to break, leilili slender body intentionally or unintentionally rubbing Jingyuan Jiao voice: "I learned a little fall, and so on tonight I give jingshao you massage, to ensure that you will be alive tomorrow!"


    Jingyuan is an exciting spirit. You give me a massage. I''m afraid I can''t get up tomorrow.


    He coughed and nodded. It was impossible for him to deal with Chu Feng. He turned his eyes and said with a smile: "Feng Shao, just now because I received your call, fan Shao was waiting for several brothers of Guoan to come together. They said that the person who hit you may be a threat to the security of the kingdom. We must severely punish him!"


    "So why don''t you wait until there are fewer fans?"


    Feng Guoming didn''t think that Jingyuan''s intention was just to get away from it. He thought of fan Shao in Jingyuan''s mouth. He knew that it was Fan Yu. Fan''s family and Feng''s family were affiliated to the literary school. Their relationship was good.


    The secret way is Fan Yu. Knowing that he has been beaten up by others, he takes Guoan''s people to find the court for himself. It''s much more interesting than Jingyuan.


    Feng Guoming just nodded, joking at Chu Feng as if to say, this time you are finished, there are five figures outside the door, Fan Yu with four national security uniform came in.Before the man stood still, the laughter came: "I heard that people who threatened the safety of the Kingdom offended Feng Shao. I''m late!"


    Feng Guoming raised his exuberant smile and looked at Su Xinyu. All he thought about was sleeping with him tonight. He strode up and hugged Fan Yu heavily. He said with a smile, "it''s not too late. The damned people are always going to die. Anyone who stands at the bottom is doomed to be unable to turn over all his life."


    We can all understand the meaningful words. Those dandies who look at Feng Guoming are full of worship. They are worthy of being in the top circle!


    Fan Yu didn''t go to see anyone. He just hugged Feng Guoming and waved his hand like a general commanding thousands of troops: "arrest the dangerous elements who wounded Feng Shao and search them in addition. They must have dangerous goods on them. We should take good care of them."


    Taking care of the two words is very heavy, the four members of national security nodded their heads and walked forward!


    Su Xinyu frown at this farce, and fan Yumu no one in the look, walked forward to the light of the mouth: "this matter is over!"


    When Fan Yu heard a woman''s voice, he was upset that some people dared to contradict him. His first impression was that he was so beautiful. Then he staggered forward like Jingyuan, and all the people around him looked strange. He said that most of them could not live well and seemed to be empty!


    When Fan Yu was about to open his mouth to call Miss Su, Feng Guoming pointed directly at Chu Feng: "this is the one who doesn''t have long eyes. Please go to Guoan brothers!" Then he looked back at Su Xinyu and didn''t start to be so polite: "remember what you three said just now. Wash up with me tonight. Don''t think about the revival of old love with Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng?


    Fan Yu had only seen Su Xinyu. Now he heard Feng Guoming''s words and sat down on the ground. He said that Feng Guoming was a bad friend. How could you provoke this evil star? Didn''t he implicate us to die with you?


    The four national security personnel who turned around also stopped their steps and wriggled their throats. The name of Chu Feng was the crown of Jue imperial city. No one knew about it. They could not have known it!


    Lei Lili looked at Fan Yu with disdain. Now the men are so soft that they can''t move. She took Jingyuan''s arm and said, "jingshao, take this man. Feng Shao has ordered a villa in the resort. We''ll have a party all night tonight."


    "It''s really a carnival!"


    Lei Lili''s voice dropped, and a woman''s voice came out of the door. Zhou Xiaoxuan came in wearing a black leather skirt. When she attracted people''s attention, she looked at Lei Lili. Just now she knew what kind of woman she was from Li Ji''s mouth. She said coldly, "however, you will be Carnival in the Imperial City criminal investigation team, I swear!"


    Lei Lili has never met Zhou Xiaoxuan. Today, a member of the criminal investigation team who is also in the criminal investigation team, told Miss Zhou that she hoped to forget this matter, so as not to be dug out by the media. After all, she is about to change her term, so she did not know that the person in front of her was Zhou Xiaoxuan.


    But Zhou Xiaoxuan and Lei Lili don''t know each other, but the rest of the dandies can''t help it. It''s like Su Xinyu. They are all very low-key. They don''t know many people, but Zhou Xiaoxuan is the head of the Imperial City criminal investigation team. They know each other in order not to hit the gun. All of them are worried.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan ignored people''s eyes and went to Chu Feng. Looking at the man''s leisurely drinking, she looked at Feng Guoming and said, "my husband Zhou Xiaoxuan, you dare to move. Is it your father fengyao who gave you the courage or the literati''s courage to you? Don''t you know that I''m Zhou Xiaoxuan''s protector?"


    When Zhou Xiaoxuan appeared, Feng Guoming felt that he had seen Zhou Xiaoxuan. At the moment, he heard that the person in front of him was Zhou Xiaoxuan. When he had just been to the criminal investigation team, he immediately knew who it was. His face faded away and he was proud to smile: "Miss Zhou!"


    Looking at Zhou Xiaoxuan, who has killed her countless times in front of her, the unhappiness just reprimanded dissipates invisibly, and her heart gets nervous at the same time.


    Because Zhou Xiaoxuan said just now, she swore that leilili must be in the criminal investigation team tonight to revel, and her face suddenly paled!


    But soon, either Lei Lili or the others, all of them were stiff and looked at Chu Feng, showing shock and surprise, because Zhou Xiaoxuan seemed to say that Chu Feng was his husband?


    Chu Feng was shocked when he was Zhou Xiaoxuan''s husband. He also put down his third bottle of wine and stood up. He twisted his neck and looked at Feng Guoming, who was astonished and unbelievable. He stepped forward and patted him on the face: "kneel down and kowtow three heads, walk out of the Imperial City, this matter tonight, let alone!"


    Silence!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    Feng Guoming thought that he should have said these words himself, but now he said them from Chu Feng''s mouth. All he had in his heart was anger. Grass roots in his eyes were the existence that could not turn over in his life. How could he say such words to him?


    He did not notice his partner''s uneasy look. He sneered: "Chu Feng, although you are lucky to be Miss Zhou''s man, it doesn''t mean that you can despise me like this. Grass roots are always grass-roots. It''s rare to have a grand hall. Do you think you can be Zhou''s aunt, isn''t it ridiculous?"


    "It''s not funny. He''s still uncle Zhou!"


    It seems that in response to Feng Guoming''s words, there are four figures coming in outside the door again. Zhou Jingxing follows Li Ji and throws out a plain sentence: "in addition, Wen Aojun and Wen Aoqing both have the capital of disdain. You are just a subordinate of literati. Fengshao despises you and can''t afford it?"


    Less wind?


    Feng Guoming looked stunned, looked at the chufeng with a warm smile and shook his head: "impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    At the moment, Feng Guoming is like some people. When one day they find that people they despise and don''t see suddenly reach a position they can''t reach, they will subconsciously feel impossible.


    With Feng Guoming''s intelligence quotient and the women around Chu Feng, Feng Guoming should have guessed who chufeng was. He objected only because he was against it. There were also some who were unwilling to admit that Chu Feng, who had to walk when he was studying, was now a kind of self deception.


    Zhou Jingxing eyebrows a horizontal drink: "do you think I Zhou Jingxing will cheat you?"


    Just now Feng Guoming''s attention was focused on Chu Feng. At the moment, he was surprised to hear the three words of Zhou Jingxing. The rest of us may not know him, but Zhou Jingxing, who occasionally appears on TV, can''t be unknown to him.


    It doesn''t matter, but it makes Feng Guoming scared. He can despise a lot of people. But before he came to the Imperial City, he studied the four young people of the Imperial City in order not to play the iron plate. But who can the four young people be?


    Li Ji came slowly with an unlit cigarette in his mouth, put his hand on Chu Feng''s shoulder and hummed: "it''s very bold to ask my sister Xinyu, sister Zixuan and sister Qiduo to roll the sheets with you, and they should firmly remember when the Feng family has been so fierce and lightning?"


    With a finger in his hand, Li Ji tut said: "can you despise the Su family, the Ye family and the horse family in Hangzhou?"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile. He knew that Li Ji and Li Ji were taking advantage of their power. Even though their identity was not easy to provoke, they could not get on the stage after all. However, with Li Ji''s support, Feng Guoming would lose a layer of skin if he was not unlucky tonight.


    Sure enough, Li Ji''s words slowly let Feng Guoming''s back be wet with cold sweat. He found that he was the first to enter because of Chu Feng. He felt that all the people he knew were people without status. Subconsciously, he wiped out Su Xinyu''s idea that they might be distinguished.


    Thinking of what he had just warned Su Xinyu, Feng Guoming swallowed hard. He could not trample on the horse family in Hangzhou without mentioning the Su family and the Ye family.


    At this moment, Feng Guoming finally knows that he has always been a clown in chufeng''s eyes, and a monkey playing tricks in the eyes of Su Xinyu and others. What people have just said is that he is already disdaining him. The funny thing is that he doesn''t know it at all.


    The rest of the dandies and miss Qianjin were all worried. They looked at the Fourth Youth of the imperial city and Su Xinyu. Some of them laughed bitterly in secret. They all thought the same as Feng Guoming, but they didn''t want to encounter the real emperor Shao and the princess.


    Pan Weiguang and Lei Lili are more direct and sluggish. The word "little wind" is unknown in the present holy Dynasty, and they are no exception.


    Looking at the gentle and elegant Chu Feng, isn''t he a bookworm? When did he become a little wind?


    Feng Guoming''s eyes were fixed. Although Li Ji and they brought him great pressure, Feng Guoming was still hard to accept the trampling of Chu Feng, who had been looked down upon all of a sudden. He sneered: "Chu Feng, you really surprised me, but then what? My father is Feng Yao. What do you dare to do to me?"


    That kind of impatience makes Feng Guoming forget the experience of the literati, the death of Wen Aojun and the power of Wen Aoqing. Fan Yu shrinks in a corner and says stupid things!


    "My husband is not very good indeed!"


    Su Xinyu walked up at this time, and a leisurely aura spread out, which made many women become filthy. Standing beside Chu Feng, Su Xinyu directly held Chu Feng''s hand and said faintly, "but he is the son-in-law of Su family, ye family, Zhou family, Hangzhou horse family and Jianghai Yan family. Is that enough?"


    When a heavy bomb was thrown out, it was not only Feng Guoming and others, but also Chu Feng. He was the son-in-law of the Ye family, the Ma family and the Yan family. Let''s not talk about it? What''s more, you can''t say it all. It makes me want to be a soft potato.


    Su Xinyu''s words let Chu Feng''s heart be mercilessly depressed for a while, almost feel that he is a soft meal.


    However, no matter what Chu Feng thought at this time, Su Xinyu''s words undoubtedly let the people on the scene breathe. Even if the son-in-law of the Su family was fighting against Feng Guoming, he was able to capture it. Now the name of the son-in-law of the five families is gathered.Those who began to stand with Feng Guoming were subconsciously away from it, for fear that they would also be affected by Feng Guoming''s affairs.


    Feng Guoming''s body swayed back a step, clenched his teeth to suppress the hatred in his heart. At the moment, he had slowly calmed down and knew that he could not resist Chu Feng. Although he was noble, even the literati could not resist the crushing of these families. Was he wool?


    In everyone''s no surprise look, Feng Guoming knelt on the ground and banged his head three times. He stood up to look at all the people present and walked out with cold eyes.


    His fist clenched, a hatred intended to be filled in his heart. He wrote down all the humiliations today and vowed to return it to Chu Feng, otherwise he would not be a human being.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and a killing opportunity passed in his heart. He didn''t worry about the open and aboveboard of the enemy, but he worried about the enemy''s concern. Although Feng Guoming knelt down and kowtowed now, Chu Feng knew that he would not let it go, thinking whether he would give Feng Guoming an accident and kill him!


    Then he dissipated the idea. Everyone knows about the conflict tonight. If Feng Guoming encounters an accident when he turns around, he will surely know that it is himself. Chu Feng decides to cool down and play Feng Guoming to death.


    Feng Guoming''s departure declared that the superiority he wanted to embody tonight was useless. Pan Weiguang and Lei Lili, who were standing in the same place and didn''t know where to go, turned pale. They knew that Feng Guoming had no longer played with them. They watched Chu Feng and any one of them could crush them. They were nervous.


    "Jingyuan!"


    Su Xinyu said coldly at the moment. When Jingyuan stood up, she said: "I don''t care about your affairs this time. I''ll send Lei Lili to the criminal investigation team. Such a woman should reflect on herself in the prison. The accusation is whatever you want!"


    She did not avoid trying to punish Lei Lili, but it should be so common in the ears of those dandies. There is nothing to sympathize with. Lei Lili is not a member of their circle.


    Su Xinyu indifferent words let leilili body a soft, no longer care about what dignity, suddenly flopped down on the ground, anxious to say: "Miss Su, then you let me go, and I such a person care about you are not good at all, please let me go!"


    Su Xinyu didn''t hear that she turned her head to one side. Ye Zixuan took a step forward and pointed to pan Weiguang: "Fan Yu, throw this dogleg to Guoan and close it for half a month. If you lose your reputation, let him come out!"


    Fan Yu was relieved at the moment. Why did pan Weiguang belong to Feng Guoming? The first four national security personnel who had planned to attack Chu Feng turned around and took pan Weiguang. Ignoring his plea, Fan Yu ran away. If he was not careful here, he would suffer!


    Seeing that Pan Weiguang was taken away directly, Lei Lili was even more anxious. But Su Xinyu''s indifference made her lose sight of hope. She suddenly held Chu Feng''s thigh and cried, "Chu Feng, at that time, everyone said you liked me. As long as you asked Miss Su not to attack me, I would follow you later and be a bull and a horse."


    Chu Feng frowns slightly, when did he like you?


    Knowing that now Lei Lili is still conceited, Chu Feng gently broke off her leg and turned around. Su Xinyu, who knew that he wanted to make up with himself without words, turned around and said indifferently: "if I had known this, why should we not have deceived the young poor, tongge is very humble, but I guarantee Chu Feng, he will surpass Feng Guoming countless times in the future!"


    This is the declaration of Chu Feng. Li Ji didn''t know that Chu Feng was saying it to them. Li Ji took the lead to reach out to Guo Weitong: "my name is Li Ji, my grandfather is Li Zongna old man. I think you are very good. You are a good material to be a soldier. Come with me to fight with the guards and get you a big school in five years!"


    Guo Weitong''s mouth twitched violently. Who was Li Zong? No one knew about the holy dynasty!


    But a wave has not subsided. Su Mobei comes forward and looks up and down at Guo Weitong: "my name is Su Mobei. Brother Ji is right. You are a soldier''s material. Go to the army and polish it. Your future is limitless. By the way, my grandfather is the old man Su dingzheng!"


    In everyone''s astonished eyes, Zhou Jingxing also stepped forward to push Su Mobei and Li Ji away, looked up and down at Guo Weitong, and said with a straight face: "my name is Zhou Jingxing. Zhou tianchu is my grandfather. You are a policeman. Come to the Ministry of public security to mix with me and become my deputy in the future."


    With Lei Lili gradually shocked and regretful, ye Zisheng came up to see the generous but shocked Guo Weitong. He coughed and said, "my name is Ye Zisheng, brother-in-law of Chu Feng. We are closer to each other. By the way, my grandfather''s name is ye Enzheng."


    "I think it''s better for you to take an official career. It''s too dangerous for you to have a career in the army and the police."


    As soon as ye Zisheng finished, Li Ji and others were upset. Zhou Jingxing was very dissatisfied and said, "Zisheng, be kind. I''m also Chu Feng''s brother-in-law." Su Mo north also stepped forward to say: "I am also ah!"


    Li Ji looked at his two little friends and roared: "Damn it, I gave my fiancee to Chu Feng. How can you fight me?"


    A word made the audience silent. Chu Feng pointed to Li Ji and said, "bad friends!"Chu Feng knows that Li Ji and Li Ji want to have a stable relationship with him. However, he doesn''t mind letting Guo Weitong get along. He just wants to say that he still wants Guo Weitong to read books for several years. When ye Zixuan''s phone rings, he takes it out to answer and hang up. He is surprised and says, "Feng Guoming was killed by a car on his way out on foot!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    Feng Guoming is really dead!


    When he was hundreds of meters away from the resort, he was hit by a black car which was not listed and flew out for more than 20 meters. When Chu Feng and Chu Feng arrived at the scene, Feng Guoming could not see his original appearance, and his death was miserable!


    Li Ji and others are scattered in the box. Zhou Jingxing also mobilizes the police to block the news at the first time. However, he knows that it will not take too long. The news of Feng Guoming''s death will spread out in the morning at the latest.


    Chu Feng''s left eye penetrates a long distance and looks ahead. A black car is running 15 kilometers away. Chu Feng takes out the phone as soon as his eyes are cold: "Meier, mobilize the Fengmen brothers to block the entrance of the western district. When he sees a black car that is not listed, do not ask the reason, do not ask the result, take it!"


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng went to look at the dead Feng Guoming, the whole body has many fractures, the head has been wiped off half, died very desolate.


    He has no hatred for Feng Guoming. Moreover, he has been a classmate for three years and has no grudges to the end of his life. Although Chu Feng wants him to die, he still feels the fragility of his life when he dies. At the same time, he knows that this account is destined to be counted on his own head.


    Reach out his hand to smooth the remaining eye of Feng Guoming and let him die in peace. Chu Feng stands up. The wind and rain are coming, and they can''t stop him!


    Who in the end is trying to frame yourself?


    Li Ji and his family all stood behind the wind of Chu, knowing that it was not the wind of Chu. However, they also knew that whether it was Chu Feng or not, this account would be carried by Chu Feng. Although the Feng family was only a subsidiary of the literary family, the Feng family had an independent trend and a strong power when the literary family had no descendants.


    If Feng Yao gets angry, he will surely make a big stir. After all, Chu Feng''s home is in Xuancheng, while Feng Yao has been in dianlan for many years. If he gets mad, the loss of Chu Feng will not be great.


    Chu Feng stood up straight, exhaled a long breath, originally wanted to be quiet, but the wind and rain is coming, no one can help.


    Ye Zixuan''s phone rang again. Her face changed after she was connected. She came forward and said in a low voice: "just now, the overseas Red Gate forces suddenly moved up an hour ago. They attacked tianwangmen and Wenjia forces on three sides. They directly broke the blue cell''s hidden headquarters and are now pursuing."


    "If there is no accident, the blue cells will be completely destroyed by noon tomorrow at the latest, and they will linger on and survive!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists slowly. The thousand year old family and Huangfu family are amazing. When he was in Jiaoyu, Chu Feng knew that the Du family behind the East Red Gate was nothing more than a pawn of the Huangfu family. At the moment, the actions of the overseas red gate were also the inspiration of Huangfu''s inquiry.


    Looking up at the starry sky, Chu Feng probably already knew Huangfu''s intention to ask heaven. He just helped the literati and tianwangmen to solve these problems. Then they united against themselves, and it would not be the same as before. It would be a thunderbolt.


    With narrow eyes, Chu Feng sighed: "it''s time!"


    Turning to Li Ji, Chu Feng showed a relaxed smile: "arrange for me, wait for me to go to huanxinghai, the game is almost over now, they are going to die, I will help them!"


    Li Ji''s heart was frozen, and he knew that Chu Feng wanted to get the last card and help in the old men''s mouth. After all, if there was a full-scale war, there would be no official suppression, and the impact would be too bad.


    Nodding also did not ask Chu Feng what to do next, went to the side to call.


    The atmosphere of the scene was inexplicably depressed. Ye Zisheng helped his eyes and came forward: "it seems that I am busy again. Now I will go back to the Ministry of culture. I can fight for a little time for you. I hope you will win in the end."


    Ye Zisheng was a simple man, and he left directly. Su Mobei also sighed and went forward: "when Zuoquan comes, it''s inevitable that there are many things in the imperial city. I''ll go back to the guards first, and then let Uncle Zhang Zhen come forward to solve the possible risks of left power."


    "Left power?"


    Su Mobei, if not at the moment, Chu Feng almost forgot the man who stepped on the top of the literary school. He raised his mouth slightly and took out a memory card, which was the thing left for him when Hu Sanxiao left. Chu Feng read the above information and threw it out. The writer was destroyed in an instant.


    After that, Wen Chu Feng can take a bite out of his hand, even if he can''t get this thing out of his hand, even if he can''t get rid of this evil thing, he can''t get rid of it


    Su Mo Bei was stunned. He didn''t expect Chu Feng to have such a thing in his hand, but he didn''t ask what it was. He believed that Chu Feng was a man of discretion.


    Chu Feng watched Su Mo Bei get on the bus and leave. All the things in the memory card were aimed at the writers. Originally, Chu Feng was ready to throw it out at last, but now it comes a little earlier than expected. Chu Feng doesn''t mind throwing it out with the left hand.


    Zuoquan is stepping on the top of the literary school. The literati can''t attack him now, but in the future, he will certainly turn left Quan. Zuoquan must also understand this point. If there is such a thing in his hand, Zuoquan will surely directly throw it to huanxinghai, which is the effect of Chu Feng.Although the person in charge wanted to encourage the reporting of such things, Zuoquan stepped on the literati, which was a little uncomfortable in the head''s mind. If Zuoquan still threw such a heavy bomb this time, Chu Feng believed that Zuoquan would not be rewarded any more, but would be the butcher''s knife of the person in charge.


    After all, who has not done a dirty thing in that position? Zuoquan is totally breaking the rules of the game. If you don''t kill him, the person in charge is not safe and worried that someone will jump out and kill them at any time.


    In a flash, the fate of the literati and Zuoquan has been doomed, and after the destruction of the literary school, tianwangmen also lost its last backing.


    Chu Feng exhaled his breath and dialed a telephone: "Xia Yan, sharpen your knife for several months. It''s time to go south!"


    Hang up the phone, chufeng on the contrary relaxed a lot, just hope that the old men can agree, otherwise even if the literati collapsed, tianwangmen can still stand, this is not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    Thinking of the East Red Gate, Chu Feng thought of the figure, took the mobile phone to one side to call out, rang for a long time to be connected, came a lazy voice: "who!"


    This call was to Du Yaming, so Chu Feng didn''t deliberately hide it. He said to the point, "I know Miss Du has always resented being held back by the Huangfu family. This time, I hope Miss Du will cooperate with me. If successful, the Du family will be absolutely free and the real master of donghongmen will be!"


    Ten minutes of silence, Du mingtou is quiet


    Then the phone call over there was hung up, but Chu Feng knew that Du Yaming had been regarded as a kind of default, just worried about being monitored, so in this way, he edited a text message and sent it out. Chu Feng sighed, hoping it would be useful!


    After making this call, Chu Feng went back, and Zhou Jingxing also happened to hang up a phone call and came forward: "as a brother, I always have to do something for you. I''ll leave first, and I''ll be replaced soon. The imperial city can''t be chaotic!"


    Chu Feng knew that Zhou Jingxing wanted to stabilize the situation of the imperial city and prevent people with ulterior motives from doing anything. He nodded and did not say anything. He looked at Li Ji who came back.


    Li Ji nodded to Chu Feng without saying much. Looking back at the dandies 20 meters away, Li Ji said faintly, "I will make them unable to leave here before 7 o''clock tomorrow. The old men are already waiting for you. Nameless is waiting for you outside the red wall. Just go!"


    Chu Feng patted Li Ji on the shoulder. There was still a person needed to control the situation. Li Ji was undoubtedly the most suitable one. When she turned to leave, Su Xinyu looked slightly worried. Chu Feng went over and took her hand: "you can''t fight with me any more. You have to listen to my explanation, OK?"


    Su Xinyu blushed and knew what Chu Feng was going to do now. She nodded: "yes, but you have to tell me in advance. In addition..."


    Su Xinyu didn''t say it, but Chu Feng didn''t know, pinching her nose: "the room is ready, you and qido can go back at any time, your mother miss you very much!"


    Su Xinyu blushed slightly and glared at Chu Feng, but her heart was sweet. It was no doubt difficult for her to say that she would go back to fengteng garden. Chu Feng took the initiative to open her mouth, and nodded her head gently.


    Ye Zixuan stood on one side with a sad look and Chu Feng said with a wry smile: "little wife, I''m worried about so many things now. Don''t be angry with me any more. After solving the problem this time, I will accompany you to Xiangjiang for a walk and a stroll?"


    Ye Zixuan nodded with satisfaction, and then added: "forgive you for making love with this woman in front of me, but it must be me and you. If you dare to take other people with you, don''t call me little wife in the future."


    Chu Feng nodded and hugged Ma Qiduo. In the look of Zhou Xiaoxuan biting his lips and hating, Chu Feng walked to a car. He thought of something and looked back: "Li Ji, tongge is a generous and benevolent man. He is not suitable for politics of intrigue. Take him to the military camp, please take care of him."


    After taking a look at Lei Lili in front of the crowd, Chu Feng finally turns into a sigh. Let Guo Weitong solve these problems by himself. Since ancient times, it is hard to break a word of love.


    Chu Feng gets on the bus and leaves directly. Li Ji also orders the police to deal with the scene and let the rest of the people return to the resort and confiscate their mobile phones.


    Guo Weitong looked at Lei Lili, whose face was pale as if she had lost her soul, and gave Su Xinyu a bitter smile: "sister Xinyu, although she is very annoying and a bit self righteous, I believe that after this time, she knows that she is wrong and does not ask you to forgive her, but don''t target her any more. She is just a poor person!"


    Su Xinyu was originally extremely disgusted with people like Lei Lili. Although he was a little reluctant, Guo Weitong opened his mouth and nodded his head to agree.


    Guo Weitong took a look at Lei Lili. The heartbeat seemed to have gone away. He sighed and followed Li Ji. Lei Lili stood up like an electric shock and said, "tongge!"


    Guo Weitong subconsciously stopped, Lei Lili tears flow: "I love you!"


    Guo Weitong took a deep breath and didn''t turn around. He followed Li Ji forward. Lei Lili and Lei Lili were invited back to the resort by the police. Looking at Guo Weitong''s back, Lei Lili couldn''t restrain her tears.Just some things, missed, really missed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    Eight o''clock the next morning!


    Chu Fengcai left the red wall in a low-key manner, with a comfortable smile on his face. Obviously, after nearly ten hours of talks and receiving goods, Chu Feng was very happy when he sat in the car and looked at the sky.


    Although it''s only ten hours in the past, there have been several big events!


    The wind gate was strong and went down to many places in the south of the Yangtze River. It was estimated that the fire of war would burn to the border areas within a few days. In addition, Chu Feng also made Qing Yi unite with some old ministers to officially announce the existence of Huang Jingyin. At 8:00 this morning, Huang Jingyin had gone down to the border sea under the protection of Yan Luo and his lonely life.


    It is estimated that in another hour, he will appear in the headquarters of tianwangmen, holding the order of Tianwang. Chu Feng can almost predict Huang Chengdong''s distress.


    Because of what left Quan suddenly threw out last night, the literary school has been intervened by the state censor. It is expected that within two days, the literary family will be annihilated in the long river of the holy Dynasty history. The evidence shows that several major events in the imperial city and Xiangjiang River have the shadow of the literary school, which are all acts of serious provocation to the bottom line.


    In addition, Zuo Quan thought that stepping down on the literati could make him feel at ease. When he was sleeping, there was a gas explosion in his official residence. Zuo Quan didn''t wake up again. Many people know that Zuo Quan stepped down on the literati and also paid his life.


    In addition, donghongmen suddenly withdrew from the camp of encirclement and suppression of blue cells, which gave blue cells fleeing from all over the country a breathing space. The crisis of the literati made tianwangmen fight alone now. In three hours last night, blue cells wiped out many people and industries.


    Today''s tianwangmen can be said to be under attack.


    In addition, Feng Yao, who is going to take office in the eastern province, has been double disciplined. Huang Chengdong''s last hope has been cut off. Many people don''t talk about it, but they all know that Huang Chengdong, the heavenly king gate, is about to become history.


    One night, for thousands of years in the world, Chu Feng seems to be the biggest winner.


    It is inevitable that the literary family collapsed. Feng Guoming''s death was also due to the transaction between Chu Feng and the person in charge. Before the attack, he was extinguished. Du Yaming followed the orders of the Huangfu family in accordance with his own arrangements. Of course, there was also the intention of withdrawing from the relationship between the literati, so it was difficult for Huangfu to be held accountable.


    Chu Feng shows a knowing smile and can be quiet for a few days. Because the wind gate is under the control of Huangfu ruodie, it is a matter of time before the tianwangmen owner changes. Huang Jingyin will certainly become the leader of tianwangmen. After all, there are some people in chufeng Dynasty, and tianwangmen has lost its backing.


    Chu Feng is in the dark road this time can easily do things, the car suddenly stopped, looking forward, chufeng was shocked, but then relieved.


    Pat money can''t help but smile on the shoulder: "it seems you don''t have to send me back!"


    Money can''t help but also saw in front of the people blocking the way, light said: "be careful, this girl is not simple!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Chufeng laughs and opens the car door. Qian can''t help turning back directly. Chu Feng looks at Wen Xinxue, who is standing in front of her. She knows that she is here because of the literary family, but he has already thought of a good way to speak.


    When Chu Feng came near, Wen Xin Xue said coldly, "why?"


    Although Wen Xinxue protected Wen Aoqing last time, it was no longer related to the literary family. However, it was the place where she was born. At the moment, it has been investigated by the state prison. It is only a matter of time before Wen Xi and Wen Shuhua, who are directly related to Wen Xi, must go to prison for some years. Wen Xinxue is still a little uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng suddenly took wenxinxue''s hand and opened his mouth when the latter''s body was stiff: "I told you that this matter has nothing to do with me, you will not believe it, but I don''t want to deceive you. I did move a little in it, but I hope you can understand, because if I don''t do it, I will die, and more people will die because of me."


    "You can say that I am selfish, but the world is always cruel. I don''t kill people, people kill me!"


    Wenxinxue has forgotten to react because her little hand is pulled by Chu Feng. However, what Chu Feng wants is such an effect. She goes on to say, "besides, because of your relationship, I implore those old men to let the Wen family go once, and they also agreed to let go of prison or anything, but the writers must leave the holy court."


    Wen Xinxue''s face softened a little, but what she would never know was that this was not the meaning of Chu Feng at all, but the principle that punishment could not be applied to a doctor. In addition, the literati were the descendants of the founders of the country, so they were finally allowed to leave the Holy court forever.


    It''s just a simple little girl who can know the little abacus of Chu Feng.


    Blushing, he took back his hand and turned around with an unnatural tone: "power is a cloud. As long as they are safe and secure, it''s good to live a simple life. Maybe you saved them because of the dark officialdom. No one knows when they will die completely."


    Chu Feng had a lot of words to say to prove that he didn''t mean to harm others. He believed Wen Xinxue when he didn''t want to. The secret way was so simple that he also dispelled the worry that Wen Xinxue might be the enemy of himself.


    Looking at the red face of Wenxin snow, the side of this moment looks beautiful, Chu wind can not help but some sluggish.I don''t know if my brain is cramped. I suddenly take a step forward and kiss Wen Xin Xue''s face. I exclaim, "you are so beautiful!"


    At the next moment, Chu Feng ran forward like a fox. Wenxinxue suddenly met with a kiss. How could she react? When she came back to her senses, when she was kissed by Chu Feng, her face was not so wonderful.


    Biting his lips, Chu Feng has stopped a car and ran away. He snorted angrily, "you are the master!"


    Touching his face, it seems that you can feel the temperature left by Chu Feng. Wen Xinxue has forgotten the changes of the Wen family, or as long as the Wen family''s people are not dead, Wen Xinxue will not have too much hatred, and he is shameless in his heart. Wenxinxue is heading for the direction of chufeng''s departure.


    Huangfu Wentian, who has not left the first garden for a long time, left here today, but instead of taking a car, he left directly by private helicopter.


    This curtain fell in Huangfu Ruoxi''s eyes. The simple and lovely girl blinked her eyes and took out the phone and called out: "brother Feng, my father just left the first garden. I don''t know where to go by helicopter!"


    Chu Feng, who was sitting in the car at the other end of the phone, looked back and saw Wen Xinxue didn''t catch up with him. He grinned and licked his lips. When he heard Huangfu Ruoxi''s words, his mouth was slightly cocked: "I know what I expected. Please prepare. If sister Butterfly is in charge of the damper, I still need you to control the Huangfu family!"


    I don''t know what to say next. Chu Feng hung up the phone. Huangfu''s family is rich and can''t be destroyed easily. The only thing is to find a person worthy of trust to replace the master.


    Among the members of the Huangfu family who can still be trusted, Chu Feng thinks that Huangfu Ruoxi is more suitable, Huangfu ruodie is more suitable to be in charge of the Fengmen. Huangfu literary world itself is a pure businessman who is not interested in many things. He is also the most relaxed person of Chu Feng.


    After a few more days, Huangfu''s time of asking the sky will come to an end.


    Huangfu''s private helicopter directly flew out of the imperial city and landed at a place north of the Great Wall.


    Zhan Jin was the pilot of the helicopter. Seeing that the master went down, he didn''t follow him. Huangfu asked the sky. He got off the helicopter and went to the front. His eyes were dignified and faintly angry.


    Originally, donghongmen wanted to dissolve the whirlpool of tianwangmen and unite to deal with Chu Feng after dealing with blue cells. But just after the implementation of the plan, the literati had problems. Donghongmen could only get out of the whirlpool. This is Du Yaming''s explanation to Huangfu. If the literary school collapsed, if donghongmen were still trapped in the whirlpool of blue cells, it would be more than worth the loss.


    Huangfu Wentian didn''t expect Du Yaming to cooperate with Chu Feng, so he believed her explanation. That''s why Huangfu Wentian came here today.


    Chu Feng grew faster than many people expected. The Huangfu family seemed to be still powerful. But Huangfu asked the sky clearly. Now Chu Feng, who is cunning enough to control numerous resources, must have a way to disintegrate the Huangfu family. This is not what he wants to see.


    So according to the phone call that Huangfu Junyi gave him before his death, Huangfu asked Heaven to come here. Huangfu Junyi lived in seclusion, a valley 15 kilometers away from the center of the imperial city.


    Through the dense forest, Huangfu asked the sky to come to a valley where there are ancient buildings built side by side. It can be seen that it has existed for at least 50 years. Huangfu asked the sky and jumped down.


    If anyone is here at the moment, he must be very surprised, because judging from the place where Huangfu asked the sky to jump down, the height is at least 20, but Huangfu''s asking the sky is steadily landing, and there is nothing.


    Huangfu asked the sky, but he did not see any one. But he knew that the people inside must have known his arrival. He bowed in awe and said, "Huangfu has come to visit the second uncle!"


    Huangfu''s voice was loud enough to be heard within 500 meters. However, after the sound fell, it was surprisingly quiet. Huangfu didn''t worry, so he stood there respectfully, waiting for the response from the people inside. He was not like the Huangfu family leader who ate the whole world, but more like a minister who paid homage.


    Ten minutes later, the simple door was opened, and a young man came out. He asked Huangfu the sky with no politeness. His words were plain: "master let you in!"


    Although the young man''s words were not so good, Huangfu asked the sky without any unhappiness. He nodded and followed the young man in.


    Although he can''t see anyone, he can be sure that there are many people in the dark. As long as there is something wrong with him, it''s absolutely thunderbolt!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    The young man took Huangfu''s question to heaven here and retreated. He didn''t tell him what to do next, but let him wait there!


    Although he was the head of Huangfu''s family and had absolute independence since his father''s death, he knew very well that there was a man who didn''t care about these things. Otherwise, he didn''t care about it.


    Take a simple look at the place where his father has stayed for many years. We all know that this is the place where Huangfu Junyi lived in seclusion, but no one knows. It is also the biggest inside story of Huangfu family.


    Out of the principle of not oppressing too much, the pilgrim officials only monitor the outside, and have no idea of the situation inside. Otherwise, this place would have been covered by the artillery fire of the holy government. Where would there be the present tranquility?


    Huangfu asked the sky and waited for two hours in the courtyard before a figure came slowly from an entrance, looking like he was in his forties.


    But when he appeared, Huangfu asked the sky and straightened up his body. His face also showed a kind of respect that ordinary people can''t see: "second uncle!"


    The outside world only regards Huangfu Junyi as the ultimate existence of the Huangfu family, but Huangfu inquires the sky very clearly, his second uncle is the supreme commander of the family, but he is not interested in secular things at all, so all the power is in the hands of Huangfu asking the sky.


    The middle-aged man looks like he is in his 40s, but Huangfu asks heaven that this man is only a few years younger than his father. The reason why he is still so young is that he has reached the stage of Tianyang more than 80 years ago. He has integrated Zhenyuan and stood in his face!


    The middle-aged man did not show too much emotion. He went to hold a slowly falling withered yellow leaf. The weather and the four seasons in this place are completely in violation. This should be a season for changing the generator, but here it is the decline of autumn.


    In Huangfu''s surprised look, the yellow leaves in the middle-aged man''s hands are slowly turning green. In the blink of an eye, the withered leaves are changing into vitality, just like fresh colors just picked from the trees.


    Huangfu''s body shape of asking the sky was also slightly curved, more respectful.


    "Sixty years!"


    The middle-aged man sighed in a low voice, and his words showed melancholy: "my elder brother, your father is dead, you also control the secular power of Huangfu family as usual. I thought you would not appear here in your whole life, but I didn''t expect you to come so fast. It seems that Chu Feng gives you a lot of pressure!"


    Huangfu asked the sky with a tight look. He really came here for the sake of Chu Feng, but what shocked him was how his second uncle, who had paid little attention to worldly affairs for 60 years, knew this?


    However, Huangfu did not ask the sky. He knew what he could know, and the man in front of him would tell him. On the contrary, what he could not know was a sin.


    The middle-aged man turned to look at Huangfu and asked the sky. A kind of pressure slowly spread out. His back was wet with cold sweat: "say it, why are you here?"


    Huangfu knelt down without any sign. Although it was absurd for his identity, he faced a middle-aged man. He thought it was reasonable and said in a low voice: "second uncle, Chu Feng grew faster than I thought. He wanted to kill him with the help of meiyuanluo''s family, but the ruling reappeared and the plan was aborted."


    "In the last two months, I have also arranged a series of plans, but they all failed!"


    The middle-aged man took the words, and a sneer appeared on his calm face: "it''s normal for you to fail. On the contrary, if you don''t fail, I think it''s abnormal. Chu Feng will become the king of the underground world of the holy Dynasty. It''s inevitable that not only you, but also I can''t avoid it."


    Huangfu looks surprised. He just doesn''t want Chu Feng to come here until today. If Chu Feng gets to that point, what''s the point of his coming here?


    "However, the damned people will eventually die. No matter how Chu Feng rises, it is just a chess piece."


    When Huangfu''s heart turned to heaven, the middle-aged man said plainly, "go back, reduce the collision with Chu Feng. Don''t give any excuse. Of course, the harmless things can still be done. Sometimes, without the use of force, many actions can kill people."


    Huangfu''s intention to ask heaven has been discerned. He did not hesitate to raise his head and said: "second uncle, although you don''t care about the collapse of the secular Huangfu family, you can also create a lot of benefits every year, which can help you and the hidden forces of the family develop rapidly. If you don''t eliminate the Chu wind, I''m worried!"


    Speaking of this, Huangfu asked the sky has not continued to say, he believes that his second uncle must be able to understand the interests.


    The middle-aged man narrowed his eyes. After a while, he turned to look at the tree in front of him and said faintly: "you''re right. Then you can do something. Through the channel of Huangfu family, the news comes out secretly. Chu Feng holds the xuanhuang nine needles, which was once the overlord of heaven. At the same time, it also inspires the secret of nature."


    "In addition, I know what you mean, but it''s not convenient for me to do it. Chu Feng may already be a martial artist in the second and second level of Tianyuan. I will let a person from the third level of Tianyuan go back with you!"Looking at a bird flying over the top of the tree, the middle-aged man''s mouth slightly cocked: "of course, it''s more to protect your safety. Those old monsters in Jinan have been invited out by the cold family. It''s not a problem to kill Chu Feng. I believe that if you say these things, someone will do it soon!"


    Huangfu asked the sky and was surprised: "second uncle, is Chu Feng the disciple of overlord heaven? 50% of the shares in heaven and earth? "


    "Go, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter. You just need to know that Chu Feng is a chess piece!" The middle-aged man didn''t say anything else. He waved his hand and asked Huangfu to leave. Some things are not suitable for many people to know.


    Huangfu asked the sky to make sure whether chufeng was the disciple of overlord Tian. However, seeing that his second uncle was unwilling to say so, he could only stand up and slowly fade away. He guessed that it might be his second uncle''s means. No matter whether Chu Feng is or not, it will certainly cause a rebound of some hidden power.


    Huangfu asked the sky and had just left for a while, a vague black figure appeared behind the middle-aged man with a smile: "I don''t know whether to call you Huangfu Juntao or Ling Dingtian?"


    Ling Dingtian, the second transcendent being in the black list of the holy dynasty!


    The middle-aged man pinched the leaf with a soft smile: "the name is just a code name, and it doesn''t matter what you call it. As long as the person in charge of the Shengchao and Jinan don''t know, how things are arranged, and the growth of Chu Feng is really amazing. It seems that our plan should start?"


    The mysterious man laughed: "I''d better call you brother Juntao. After all, this is your born name!"


    "Everything is almost ready. When the current situation in the underground world of Shengchao has completely subsided, Chu Feng will not be allowed to control these things in Jinan. According to the information I know, he went to huanxinghai last night. It can be seen from his actions that Chu Feng is willing to leave this circle."


    "It''s just that I''m ready. What about you, Murong Bing, if this woman doesn''t die, our plan will be postponed indefinitely!"


    Huangfu Juntao''s eyes were full of calm color. His hand loosened and looked at the fallen leaves slowly falling toward the ground. He said faintly: "flowers bloom and leaves fall. This is a natural law. Murong Bing can be sure that she came from one of the five forbidden areas. Jinan will not let her go."


    The hand slowly clenched into a fist, and a terrible killing opportunity filled out: "and what we need to do is, when those old men can''t do it because of Chu Feng, we can kill them and let Murong Bing, the demon, leave the world."


    "It''s really a pity to think of that charming woman in the bone marrow!"


    The mysterious man smiles: "brother Juntao is as ruthless as ever, but in this way, the secular power of Huangfu family will surely be put out by the Chu wind, and the accumulated information of thousands of years will be dissipated. Is it heartache?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Huangfu Juntao burst into laughter and looked around at this place full of ancient buildings: "this is not as good as the place where you three doors and four families are located, but it is also a place of outstanding people and outstanding people. As long as you open the channel of the five forbidden areas and lead to the supreme, what is the mundane


    "So don''t worry about me. Let Huangfu ask the sky and spread the news. I''ll be ready to sacrifice all the secular Huangfu family members!"


    The mysterious man narrowed his eyes. Although he and Huangfu Juntao have known each other for many years, they conspired to make bawangtian suffer a fatal disaster, in order to replace him. Although he later unfortunately ran away from bawangtian, he still believed in Huangfu Juntao''s insidious nature.


    This is definitely a cruel man who will sacrifice everything in order to achieve his goal.


    Nodding his head and saying goodbye, the mysterious man disappeared in the courtyard between flashes, as if he had never appeared before.


    Huangfu Juntao still stood still in the same place, looked at a corner beside him quietly and said: "choose a man from the outer world to go to the secular world and listen to Huangfu''s asking the heaven. Whether he can survive or not and keep the Huangfu family depends on his asking heaven."


    The air in the corner fluctuated and no one was seen, but I could feel something just leaving there.


    When everything was calm, Huangfu asked Jun Tao to look at the sky from afar, and his expression showed a kind of loneliness and yearning: "it''s very attractive, but it''s doomed to stand alone. How can you climb with others?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    Four days!


    Everything is faster than the end of Chu Feng''s expectation. Although there are still some aftershocks, the influence of Chu Feng is very small.


    There was no accident in the red literary school. Eighty percent of the collateral nephews and vassals were purged. Among them, Dian LAN Feng family and Guo''an Fan family were the most outstanding. The people of these two families were jailed with less criminal responsibility and directly shot in secret. Everything was going on in the dark waves.


    When some people react, it seems that the world has evaporated.


    Secondly, the situation of tianwangmen is also worrying. Huang Jingyin''s appearance and favorable evidence have made Huang Jingyin directly accept the most powerful team of tianwangmen. Secondly, he has the support of 60% of old officials. In addition, Huang Chengdong''s plot many years ago has also been exposed, and the collapse of the literati.


    Huang Chengdong''s result is not good at all. If Huang Jingyin didn''t want to be too bloody, he would have killed Huang Chengdong by means of thunder, but many people can see that Huang''s result is doomed unless there is a miracle.


    After all, the iron hoof of the wind gate is still raging in the south. At the same time, he also sends out his words. Unless Huang Chengdong abdicates, he tianwangmen will never die.


    Such news makes Huang Chengdong in trouble. 60% of them are inclined to abdicate Huang Chengdong to calm down all this. Huang also announced that he would give him three days to consider. However, only Huang Chengdong knows what the answer will be.


    But Chu Feng, the initiator of all this, appears in the literati at the moment.


    It has been a long time since I came to Wenjia last time, but I feel that it is much worse than last time. At least when I appeared last time, there were armed police and military guards everywhere, as well as many literary guards.


    But this time, the literary school seems to be in a lot of depression. In addition to the loyal guard of the literary school, the number is less than one third of the previous number, which also shows that the glory of the literary school has gone.


    Chu Feng did not come here with enough food to show off, but was invited by Wen Xi. Although there were many enmities between Chu Feng and the writers, now that the writers have fallen down, Chu Feng doesn''t mind coming to have a look.


    After all, it''s just a matter of which side will never compromise.


    The housekeeper of the Wen family has already been waiting at the door. He is surprised to see Chu Feng who comes here alone. After all, today''s all seems to be due to Zuoquan, but many people know that there is a shadow of Chu Feng behind it.


    The collapse of the literati can be said that Chu Feng was the initiator.


    Of course, although Pei Chu came to his family alone, he was still surprised by the courage of a man who wanted to kill his family alone.


    Through the long corridor, we came to the backyard of almost every big man''s house, and the housekeeper of Wen slowly retreated.


    Chu Feng stood at the crossing and watched the courtyard sitting in front of a table drinking tea. But the old man with gray hair was Wen Xi.


    In the past, Chu Feng wanted to wipe out the literati completely, but when he saw Wen Xi''s white hair all over his head, the hatred was also dissipated. Wenxi was hateful, but he was also great.


    If it was not for the fault of the clergyman, why should the literati be suppressed intentionally or unintentionally by several big families? Why should the literati be exiled to the present level? Wenxi was wrong, but all he did was to want the literary family to prosper and still enjoy the glory.


    Although it has failed now and the literary family has also come to a bad end, it is undeniable that this old man has paid. If we say who is the happiest person in the decline of the literary family, it is the old man in front of him.


    Standing behind Wen Xi, she looked haggard.


    Although the person in charge only cleaned the power outside the literary family, but also completely cut off the opportunity for the rise of the literary school. For those who have enjoyed these things, it is hard to avoid losing them suddenly.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, the writer Hua''s eyes revealed a killing opportunity, but then dissipated. Besides being red writers, they have no deterrent effect on Chu Feng.


    "Go down, I''ll talk to Feng Shao!"


    Wen Xi slowly raised his head, as if he was ten years old, and said to Wen Shuhua lightly.


    Wenxi hesitated for a moment, but finally nodded and left the backyard. Wenxi motioned to Chu Feng to come and sit down, and then asked faintly, "little wind, I''m curious what you have given them, so that they can ignore your actions. Tianwangmen is estimated to be the time of these two days?"


    "It should be said that Huang Chengdong''s pulse is just these two days!"


    When Chu Feng didn''t come for the first time, he said in a very plain way: "as for what is given out, I believe wenlao should know it, isn''t it?"


    Wen Xi showed a smile and nodded gently: "yes, why should I ask you what I know?"


    Wen Xi gently shakes his head. After decades of wind and rain, Wenxi can naturally know many things that others can''t see. Today''s Chu wind can let out nothing but the wind door, and Wen Xi can''t think of anything else.But Wen Xi also had other questions. He pushed a cup of tea to Chu fengduan, as if they had never been enemies: "if you can''t guess wrong, fengshao has promised to completely give up the position of Fengmen master to Huangfu ruodie. In addition, he promises not to combine the north and the south, so that Huang Jingyin and Huangfu ruodie can check and balance each other."


    "And you''re out there, and you don''t ask about these things anymore. It''s just that. They won''t agree?"


    Chufeng chufeng smiles gently. Even if he takes down the whole underground world, he still can''t stand the strong official crush. Chu Feng takes a sip of tea and says, "at the same time, I''m still the apprentice of overlord heaven. I promise them, what will happen in the future?"


    Wen Xi nodded suddenly. Instead of being surprised because Chu Feng was the disciple of bawangtian, he felt that he should have been like this: "this explains why they have always ignored your behavior and closed one eye. I am not unjustly defeated!"


    Looking at Chu Feng, he said with a smile: "but you are the apprentice of overlord heaven. Tell me, you don''t worry about me spreading it out. You should know that three schools and four schools have always wanted to come out, but they were suppressed by long Haoran before, and then suppressed by your master when they finally thought of it. Do you understand that kind of hatred?"


    Chufeng sipped the tea gently. If it was before, he would naturally be worried about the Revenge of the three families and four families. But when he thought of the old man with white beard and his pure and pure words, Chu Feng was not worried at all.


    Although the adjudication office checks and balances three sects and four schools, it is just a kind of check and balance, not an official power, just like ancient imperial power.


    The official of the holy Dynasty has its own card. Jinan, an ancient and mysterious family, is the real patron saint of the holy Dynasty. With their existence, the ruling will not be too presumptuous, and the hidden forces will not be too presumptuous.


    So Chu Feng is not worried at all. The hidden world forces can kill him, but he must not dare to send out too many forces stronger than him. Knowing this, Chu Feng is confident that he can solve many crises.


    Chu Feng did not answer, but the confidence of the corners of his mouth let Wenxi know that he must have his own cards in, so he was too lazy to say anything. His words deflected: "boy, you are the most capable young man I have ever seen, and there is no one. It is just a pity that you and I are enemies, and it is also doomed that we will not become friends who forget the years in this life."


    "Because if I had a chance, I would have killed you and avenged the dead literati!"


    Chu Feng nodded. He didn''t doubt Wenxi''s words at all, just as Chu Feng never doubted that he would kill Wenxi when he was really in the end.


    After Wen Xi said a sentence full of killing intention, he looked to one side and rarely showed an apologetic smile: "I Wenxi has been in the holy Dynasty for decades. I am sorry for many people, but I think there are only two people who are most sorry, the patriarchal family of 81 who was destroyed. However, these are not important, and they will not appear again in the history of the holy Dynasty.


    Secondly, the most sorry person is a person, my granddaughter, wenxinxue. This child was taken away shortly after she was born, and only comes back once a year. What I want to do is to use her for the best interests of the family. "


    "Except for the two, I didn''t apologize to anyone. One was trampled on by me, the other was used as a tool for profit extraction. I am a person who will go to hell!"


    Chu Feng eyebrows gently a wrinkle, 81, how so familiar?


    Then he remembered that once Ma Qiduo took him to the place where he seemed to be No. 81, and there was still a lot of dead air. Wen Xi said that he stepped on the upper position. Did the people there die because of Wenxi?


    Maybe it is, but chufeng will not pay attention to and study these things. For decades, the person in charge has not done anything to Wenxi. So he must agree with his practice, so there is no need to explore it. But when he thinks of the long-standing staleness of the place, Chu Feng thinks whether he can take time to have a look.


    When Chu Feng''s thoughts were flying, the air in the corner Wen Xi looked at fluctuated for a while, and Wenxin snow suddenly appeared. A fairy like woman whispered: "grandfather!"


    Wenxi seems to have known wenxinxue here for a long time. When she called her grandfather, she gave a happy smile. She just patted Chu Feng on the shoulder and said, "I don''t know how Xinxue will follow you, but I hope you can treat her well. If you can help her in the future, I will blame my original agreement. I''m sorry for her!"


    Wenxinxue wants to go past. Wenxi raises her hand and asks her not to come over. Chu Feng takes back her thoughts and looks at wenxinxue and Wenxi at the moment. She can''t feel the cruelty and blood on him.


    Take a deep breath, stand up and nod: "don''t worry, wenlao, Xinxue is my friend. As long as I don''t die, no one can hurt her. You can enjoy your old age at ease." When turning around, Chu Feng was also insightful and continued to say, "I also know why you let me come. Don''t worry about it!"


    "Before I entered the literary school, Li Ji and they had already given orders to hold up the butcher''s knife to those who have fallen into the well of the remaining literati!"


    With that, Chu Feng walked over and led wenxinxue to leave. Wenxi nodded happily. He came to Chu Feng today to find a way for the rest of the literati. He didn''t pray that they could return to their glorious days and at least live in peace and stability.Chu Feng, who left Wen''s courtyard, was in the car when a phone call came in. When Chu Feng, who was holding wenxinxue and was proud of himself, heard the phone, his face changed: "Damn, who said that?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    Fengteng garden, conference room!


    In addition to Xia Yan''s lonely life, Yan Luo and others, who were transferred from Lin Yulin to help Huangfu Ruo die, Fu Dina and others were there, but the atmosphere was a little dignified at the moment.


    Ye Zixuan is also on the list!


    Two hours ago, a news came out of the underground world of the holy pilgrimage, which shocked all levels of the whole holy pilgrimage. Bawangtian, who had been missing for nearly 20 years, had a disciple, Chu Feng!


    As soon as the news came out, it attracted countless people''s attention. Ye Zixuan also told Chu Feng the news at the first time. She knew that Chu Feng was the apprentice of bawangtian, but she was more aware that the current Chu Feng could not afford the title of bawangtian''s Apprentice.


    Now, no matter whether it''s true or not, we can all expect the next storm to come.


    Once the overlord was extremely gorgeous, and he was ranked the first person in the black list with the power of one person. In this process, he saved countless people and offended countless people. Overlord has died. It is conceivable that who will suffer these revenge.


    Today''s chufeng is not only the first person on the black list, but also the deputy director of the adjudication office. Now he knows that Chu Feng is the apprentice of bawangtian, and those three sects and four families who have been suppressed and slaughtered will come out?


    There is no need to consider this issue before us. Revenge is inevitable.


    Chu Feng was not angry, but just sat there quietly, and the rest of the people did not say anything more. This event did not happen and it happened. People on that level would rather kill by mistake than let go. Unexpectedly, such news spread out, regardless of whether it is true or not, chufeng will suffer from a huge crisis.


    Ye Zixuan took a look at the silence of the people. She also knew that such a thing happened. The secular people could be involved in a little, and it was doomed that they had no way to deal with it.


    He said in a low voice: "now the top priority is to make defense measures quickly. You can not be afraid of secular forces, but if the hidden forces appear, they will definitely be crushed by thunder. Even if the whole damper is pressed, it will only be the result of destruction."


    Chu Feng raised his head. Ye Zixuan didn''t need to say that he was very clear about it, but now he was more curious about who was responsible for the news?


    According to Chu Feng''s understanding, only Murong Bing and others knew the news, and then the person in charge and Wen Xi today. Wen Xi himself just told him that it was impossible for him to transmit it. After all, communication also needs time to prepare. Judging from the current speed of spread, at least a few days have been prepared.


    Is it the person in charge?


    Such an idea arose and was snuffed out by Chu Feng on the spot. There was no need for the person in charge to do such things that are harmful to others and not beneficial to themselves. Although they hope that the ruling Institute and the hidden world forces will be both defeated, they will not do the thankless things if the ruling institute can suppress the hidden forces.


    But if the person in charge leaked out, who would it be? Chu Feng had absolute trust in the people around him. Few people knew that he was a disciple of overlord heaven. Who would it be?


    With her eyes closed, Chu Feng whirled around in her mind who might have known. Unfortunately, Murong Bing did not know where she had gone and had not come back. Otherwise, with the head of that evil woman, we could surely know who had leaked the news.


    Chu Feng fiercely opened his eyes and said in a deep voice: "Zixuan, send someone to trace the source all the way. I want to know where the source is. As long as I find the source, I will know who it is. Although the news has already been spread out and it is not effective to know who it is, at least I can know who the enemy is!"


    "It''s very important to me whether it''s a secular person or a reclusive force."


    Seeing that Chu Feng was not oppressed by the news, ye Zixuan raised her smile and nodded. She stood up and left the conference room. She believed in Chu Feng, just as she believed in herself.


    When ye Zixuan left, Chu Feng looked at the heavy faced people with a warm smile: "there''s no need to look like this. There''s a big scar on the head. There''s nothing to be afraid of. The hidden world forces are really strong, but they are still human beings. As long as they are human beings, they will die, so there is nothing to worry about."


    "In addition, I have reached an agreement with the above that I will not return to the garden often in the future. It''s up to you."


    If Huang Fu die was not the kind of woman who kneaded and kneaded, he said, "don''t worry. Even if you are not here, the air door will still stand. If anyone wants the damper to collapse, he must step on my corpse."


    "I believe you!" Chufeng smiles, stands up and pats Melanie on the shoulder. Finally, he goes to the back of fudina and whispers: "the situation is good. Prepare for it. Alexander, I have already said hello to him, and he has gone back to investigate. If I find the right person, you can go back."


    "Dig out the person who leaked the secret and accompany your father in the last few days. The FUBU family still depends on you."


    Fu Dina knew that her father might leave the world soon, so she didn''t refuse Chu Feng''s arrangement. She said firmly: "don''t worry, I won''t let you down. When you go to Hebrew again, you will see different white tiger gang and FUBU family!"Chu Feng nods happily. These days, Fu Dina has been following him. Chu Feng didn''t teach her a lot of things, but in the countless times of danger, she is not a vase. Fu Dina also has her own experience. As long as Fu Dina is not a fool, she can stabilize the situation.


    Chu Feng goes to the door of the meeting room, but Yan Luo is in the South now, and there is no one available. Who can go back with Fu Dina and protect her safety?


    When Chu Feng was wondering whether to ask the old man Tiandao, who has lived in fengteng garden until now, to help him, a wind door elite ran to the front of him and said, "the wind is less. There is a man outside who calls himself Shugu and wants to see you. We see that he has no malice and is modest and in place, so he comes directly to repay you!"


    "Shugu?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then his dignified face raised an exuberant smile. He walked towards the gate of the garden with great strides. It seemed that he had found a solution to the headache just now.


    LAN Mei ER and others wonder why Chu Feng is so impolite. They look at each other quickly and guess who Shugu is.


    Outside the gate of the garden, a man in plain clothes stood there, his body as straight as a pine, his eyes calm as a wooden man, but standing there gave a suffocating depression.


    Chu Feng came out and saw Shugu, who had met before crossing the border. He thought he might not have appeared, but he did not expect to appear at this time.


    Originally, LAN Meier and others were still curious about who it was, but after they came out, Shugu once brought an old lady to come. At that time, she did not say her name, but said that someone asked him to seek help. Because of Chu Feng''s explanation, people did not ask Shugu''s surname.


    Seeing the appearance of Shugu at the moment, we can vaguely know the excitement of chufeng. Although Shugu has not shown any skills in front of them, how can the people who can be valued by chufeng be incompetent?


    The book Valley sees Chu breeze appear, the body 90 degrees bend over to open a mouth: "thank you!" Then he straightened up his body and changed his body into a towering battle spirit: "as I said at the beginning, I''ll sell it to you. My life, I know that the wind gate is fighting with tianwangmen now. I am willing to be a pioneer and kill it! "


    Kill it?


    If you hear the words of Tian Fu Gu, you are surprised. Even if you are shocked by the words of Tian Fu Gu and others, you can say that the only thing you can do is to describe the past?


    Chu Feng smiles gently, and Fu Dina''s protector has it. Just as he wants to talk about it, his left eye flits over a picture. His smile is a little more amusing. His eyes look 200 meters away, and dozens of people are slowly moving towards here. Everyone seems to be walking quietly, but it is the kind of repression that gives people thousands of troops.


    Huang Fu Ruo die follows Chu Feng''s eyes, and dozens of people are surprised, but they also decisively order the Fengmen to be alert.


    Chu Feng waved his hand to let the elite wind doors retreat temporarily. If the other party really wanted to attack fengteng garden, he would not come openly and stealthily at night, and the effect would be much better than now.


    Looking at the head of an old man, Chu Feng''s mouth Rose: "Huang Chengdong''s success is not accidental. He knows how to make a living from the bottom."


    In this period of time, dozens of people have already walked outside the fengteng garden, 30 meters away from each other, and have not stepped forward again, because they know that if they take another step forward, the elite of the wind door will surely launch an endless attack on them.


    Chu Feng took a step forward and looked at the leader of the old man: "I was also surprised how Huang Chengdong suddenly became quiet. It turned out that you came to the imperial city. If you killed me, Huang Chengdong''s position would be stable. I should have thought of it for a long time, didn''t you, master Huang mu?"


    The man who came here is the tenth barren wood in the black list. He once had an arm cut off by Chu Feng, but now it has been connected.


    Huang Mu looked at Chu Feng with turbid eyes and sighed slightly: "if it was three hours ago, I should have come, but now I haven''t started to appear. Can you tell me, are you really a disciple of overlord heaven?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, but patted Shu Gu on the shoulder and pointed out ten people: "if you want to follow me, prove yourself and kill them!"


    Then he said to the barren wood, "kill me in front of me, and I''ll tell you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    This is the feeling of Shugu after the fall of Chu Feng''s words. Without any hesitation, his body has burst out with a remnant shadow. The barren wood on his face has not much fighting intention, and his eyes are also condensed into awn, smelling a breath of death.


    Chu Feng''s face is calm, but his heart is also a little shocked, Shugu, Tianyuan six level martial arts!


    Huang Fu Ruo die, who could not keenly feel the martial spirit of Shugu, was surprised. They seemed to have never thought that Shugu was so fierce. Looking at the two fallen bodies in an instant, they felt that they were much stronger than Chu Feng. At least, the current chufeng did not have the talent to fight against Shugu.


    Shugu doesn''t show any emotion at all. The people who can be brought by the barren wood to kill Chu Feng and break up Huang Chengdong''s crisis are not ordinary people. However, facing a Shugu at the moment, they have no spare power to fight back.


    In a twinkling of an eye, there are more than ten people lying underground, and Shugu is still indifferent to start killing.


    At this time, there was a sudden burst of drink in the air. At the next moment, a white figure appeared. Shugu''s body flew out more than ten meters away. However, the man killed suddenly did not seem to hurt Shugu, but shocked him.


    Chu Feng didn''t get in the way of reading the book valley. He thought it was the support of barren wood. But when he saw the white figure, his eyes became cold: "elder, is it unreasonable?"


    The visitor is the white bearded old man who appeared in the literary family at the beginning, an old man with mysterious influence.


    The old man with white beard did not answer Chu Feng''s words. Instead, he looked at Shugu in the distance and sighed with a little disappointment: "you and qian can''t help being the most satisfied people of this generation. It''s a pity that you are not from our own family. Otherwise, I really want to leave you, but it''s OK to let you go back to where you should go."


    "It''s just that I haven''t seen you for a few years. How did you degenerate?"


    Shugu saw the comer, Mu Ran''s face showed a trace of apology, bowed his head and said, "Shizu, I''m sorry!"


    Chufeng was surprised. Unexpectedly, Shugu called the old guy Shizu. According to Ye Zixuan, they were sent to a place to practice with some people. Finally, they joined the hidden dragon or the hidden Phoenix. Chu Feng squinted at Shugu. He was also a member of the hidden dragon before?


    The old man with white beard stood there and sighed slightly: "you didn''t apologize to me. What you''re sorry for is yourself, but there are people''s roads. I won''t blame you for anything. Moreover, since you left, you and I have no relationship, but I didn''t expect that after many years, you have left."


    Shugu lowered his head and didn''t speak again. He knew that no matter how much he said, it would only be an excuse. The best way is not to explain.


    The old man with white beard didn''t go on pestering with Shugu any more. He turned back and bowed, "master!"


    "Chu Feng is not something you can kill. Cherish your life!" The old man with white beard said faintly. He looked at Chu Feng and Xiang Feng Teng garden. He raised a faint smile: "old friend, why do you want to avoid seeing me when I''m here? Are you afraid I''ll beat you?"


    "Old man, why aren''t you dead?"


    A voice came from the fengteng garden. At the next moment, Tiandao old man, who seems to have a kind of immortal character, suddenly appeared with a wine pot in one hand and a piece of beef weighing two kilograms in the other hand. He also scolded and yelled: "hit me, I didn''t intervene in the affairs of these little guys. Dare you?"


    Tiandao old man is a lonely master. In everyone''s eyes, he is an expert. In addition to his present dress, Huangfu ruodie and others shake their heads in their hearts when they look at the wine and meat. Where is the appearance of an expert?


    The old man with white beard didn''t express his displeasure because of Tiandao''s words. Instead, he burst out laughing: "my old friend is still as true as ever. If I knew you were in the Imperial City, I should have come to have a drink with you. How about going with me today? Would you like to have a drink with me?"


    Tiandao old man smiles. Obviously, he is very happy to see his old friend. He looks back at Chu Fengyang and raises his hand: "thank you for your care these days. I''m going to eat local tyrants now. Goodbye!"


    After saying that, Tiandao old man disappeared in front of everyone in a twinkling, and let Chu Feng and others smile bitterly. It''s true that he will come and go when he says so!


    The old man with white beard naturally knew where Tiandao old man was going. His eyes disappeared and he looked at Chu Feng with a smile: "I remember your promise. I hope you don''t play too much. The ruling is very strong, but it doesn''t mean it won''t be destroyed!"


    Chu Feng watched the white bearded old man leave before his eyes without anger. He was just a kind of extreme peace. Some things will come after all. If he is afraid of its coming, he can''t go too far on the road of martial arts.


    Looking up at the sky, Chu Feng has not begun the kind of dignified, said aloud: "then let the storm come more violent!"


    I don''t want to kill you today. It''s not because I''m kind, but because you are not qualified to fight with me. Now I''ll let you die. But next time, I''ll kill you


    When the old man with white beard appeared, Huang Mu already knew that today was a fruitless action. However, when he heard Chu Feng''s words, his eyes still flashed. He began to think that his hand was due to Huangfu Wenren, but now Chu Feng himself admitted that he knew that they were all played by Chu Feng.It''s just that the anger has just formed, and the old man with white beard can''t kill Chu Feng now, even if it''s a hundred years, because he''s old.


    Sigh and turn back: "you go back and tell Xiao Dong, let him give up. It''s better to live than anything!"


    Huang Mu left alone, leaving behind more than 20 members of tianwangmen. Finally, everyone raised the body of a companion and slowly withdrew from here. The strength of Shugu has completely broken their heart of determination.


    Huangfu ruodie came forward and looked at the people who had gone away and said faintly: "why don''t you leave them and kill one less!"


    "Do you think I can keep them today?"


    Chufeng smiles. If the old man with white beard doesn''t appear, Chu Feng will leave these people behind. But the old man with white beard has said those words. When Murong Bing is not here, Chu Feng always needs to give some face. He turns around and takes Shugu''s shoulder to walk into the garden: "brother and brother, let''s fall together!"


    Huangfu ruodie and others looked at each other. Chu Feng didn''t leave those people behind. They didn''t say anything. They asked people to clean up the blood on the ground and do what they should do.


    Four o''clock in the afternoon, Huangcheng airport!


    A flight to Hebrew took off slowly. In the car outside the airport, Chu Feng looked at the plane slowly disappearing into the sky. He was inexplicably melancholy. People around him left one by one. I don''t know when the next meeting will be?


    Shugu has agreed to Chu Feng''s request to help Fu Dina stabilize the situation of the FUBU family. Chufeng also believes that Shugu has such strength. The six levels of Tianyuan are enough to break many plots.


    Blueberry sat beside her and mumbled her little mouth: "the ocean horse that loves you is gone. If you have this idea, you''d better go to see sister Yulin. She often talks about you."


    "What, am I that kind of person?"


    Chu Feng was just thinking about the identity of the old man with white beard and what Jinan had in the end. Ye Zixuan knew but didn''t tell him. He heard what LAN Mei er said and immediately rolled her eyes: "don''t worry. When I finish the affairs of tianwangmen, I will move to my aunt, just like when I was in Jianghai."


    This is the agreement between Chu Feng and the people in charge. Chu Feng eventually became an ordinary person and promised Chu Feng that as long as Huangfu ruodie and Huang Jingyin did not violate the bottom line, the kingdom was their strong backing. With such an answer, Chu Feng was satisfied.


    But then she thought of something and looked at her with narrow eyes. The latter felt Chu Feng''s hot eyes and subconsciously held her hands in front of her: "what are you doing? This is the airport!"


    "Cut, it''s not that I haven''t seen it. Do you want to be so nervous?"


    Chu Feng secretly said how bad his character was. He was doubted by both eyes. He turned his mouth and said, "you used to call my aunt a group leader. How can you call me sister Yulin today?"


    The corner of his mouth was amused and joked: "it won''t be a woman who wants to be my lover, so make a good relationship as soon as possible, so as to avoid low status in the future?"


    "I thought you were a good person, but now I think I''m wrong. In the past, you ate tofu as my bad luck. Don''t want to touch me any more. I''m not a lover for people!"


    Chu Feng is shocked, but then knows that her words make her angry. Although a woman is a lover for you, few people are willing to hear you say it, because it''s not good to hear it.


    Chufeng chatted with a smile. He was about to say that he was driving when the phone rang. He pressed the answer button curiously when he saw a strange call from above. After hanging up, Chu Feng said faintly: "arrange it, let Bingqingyujie come here, I want to go to Jianghai!"


    She was still thinking about whether to find a romantic place to have a candlelight dinner tonight, and then to find a luxurious hotel to finish what she had not done last time, and then heard Chu Feng''s words.


    Thinking Chu Feng was angry with her, LAN Mei Er hummed, "you are still not a man. You should be a disgraceful woman. Don''t you lose your temper to me?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at the girl who looked like a resentful wife. He said with a bitter smile: "you misunderstood me. Huang Chengdong may have known about the failure of the barren wood. Regardless of how to mobilize the forces he can control, he will face the air door tonight. I need to go and have a look."


    Blue Mei Er blushed, knowing that she had misunderstood, she quickly called Chu Feng to arrange for it. What she didn''t know was that Chu Feng was going to the East Province as well. Why did she want to go to Jianghai?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    At eight o''clock in the evening, the flight from Huangcheng stopped at Jianghai airport.


    At nine o''clock, Chu Feng appeared in heaven and earth with ice and jade. This is also the destination of his trip to the river and sea. As for why, Chu Feng is not clear until now, but he knows that there may be some unexpected harvest!


    It seems that others have already known the arrival of Chu Feng. When Chu Feng took the two people into the hall, there were already people waiting there. Without too much words, they invited Chu Feng and others into the elevator and directly came to the management floor of heaven and earth.


    Just ready to move forward, Chu wind suddenly sniffed a touch of air machine lock, the pace stopped down.


    The staff who came up with Chu Feng and they also quietly retired. Her responsibility is to bring people here, which has nothing to do with her.


    When the Chu wind stagnated, the ice and jade behind her also came up and stood in front of the Chu wind, and looked at the unmanned corridor in front of her. The keen consciousness of the martial arts made them find that there were extraordinary strong men hidden in the dark.


    Chu Feng patted two people''s shoulders to get out of the way, looked at the quiet, revealed the weird corridor light opening: "come out!"


    There was a laugh in the air. A smooth looking middle-aged man suddenly appeared in front of the three people of Chu Feng. The harmless smile of human and animal didn''t let Chu Feng relax. Instead, his whole body tightened up, and a trace of war spirit flashed in his eyes.


    The smooth man looked up and down at Chu Feng, with a little appreciation of the mouth: "can you dare to take me a hand?"


    Seeing the sleek man, ice qingyujie dispersed his vigilance and retreated behind Chu Feng with a little deference. Their attitude let Chu Feng know that he was not the enemy in front of him, perhaps the person of the adjudication office, but also dispersed three points of hostility.


    I don''t know how powerful the man is in front of him, but the man who can show his reverence is certainly not comparable to the ordinary realm.


    In the face of the requirements of a smooth man, Chu Feng gently smile: "can dodge?"


    Smooth man a Leng, then smile more cheerful: "nature can!"


    Almost as soon as he finished speaking, the tactful man raised his hand. It seemed that the speed was very slow, but he only reached Chu Feng''s body in an instant. Facing the speed that could hardly be avoided, Chu Feng''s mouth slightly rose.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng fell on the ground. The smooth man was stunned for a moment. It seemed that Chu Feng would evade his attack in such a way regardless of his image.


    After that, you can continue to take advantage of the speed of Wu Chu''s attack, even if you don''t have enough time to dodge the attack


    Bingqingyujie helped Chu Feng up, and the latter released and patted his body and said, "the elder is joking. The boy is just a man who lives in a mess. He just doesn''t want to die too soon."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s a good saying that I don''t want to die too early. It''s direct enough!"


    The smooth man''s smile exuberant a few minutes, suddenly bow down to open a mouth: "adjudicate the eight King Kong seven deer have seen the little Lord!"


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that seven deer suddenly gave himself such a big gift, which seemed a little surprised. You should know that when eight wolves appeared, they were not so polite, and the seven deer in front of them seemed to know that their strength was stronger than eight wolves.


    But it was just a moment of astonishment, Chu Feng returned to calm: "seven deer do not need to be like this, in front of you, I am just a younger generation!"


    Qi Lu straightened up and didn''t have much emotional fluctuation: "if the deputy director didn''t save me, I would have died more than 20 years ago, and I can''t live to this day. You are his apprentice. Naturally, you are the young master of Longmen!"


    Longmen!


    Chu Feng has heard these two words several times, but the specific relationship between the dragon''s gate and the adjudication office has not been clarified. Qilu seems to be able to see through Chu Feng''s idea and raise his hand and say, "let''s talk about it first. Things happen faster than we think. It''s time to let you know something."


    Chu Feng dispersed his thoughts and determined that seven deer had no malice towards himself. He followed him into a room, the office of the person in charge of heaven, earth and water bath paradise.


    When walked in, Chu Feng was stunned by the three women in the office, how are they all here?


    The three women are different in appearance, but none of them is unique. Zhang Hanyun, the person in charge of dianlan''s heaven and earth and water bath paradise, was stabbed by Chu Feng at the beginning of the alliance with Huangfu Wenren for some reasons.


    The other two are responsible persons of Jianghai and Huangcheng, Ganlu and linhuali. It''s not strange that Lin Huali is here. What''s curious is that Zhang Hanyun and Ganlu are here?


    But Chu Feng will not ask, he believes that everything will have an answer.


    Seeing Chu Feng come in, Lin Huali looks at each other, bends down together, rippling out a touch of snow white and opens his mouth: "little Lord!"


    Chu Feng was just about to go over to talk about it. He heard the names of the three people. He looked at the ice and jade with strange faces. The two also had a blank color. His eyes looked at seven deer. It seemed that only he could give himself the answer.Seven deer gently smile, went to sit down and said: "do not be surprised, they call you little Lord, it is reasonable."


    Chu Feng scattered surprise, sitting in the chair that Yujie pulled over, looked at three women with absolutely beautiful faces: "can you solve the puzzle of seven deer master?"


    "Nature!"


    Qi Lu nodded, pointed to Lin Huali and said, "most people know that the adjudication office is a force to check and balance the birth of the hidden world forces. Most of them are warriors, but few people, even most of the people inside the ruling office, don''t know that the verdict is divided into two structures."


    What did Chu Feng catch and blurt out: "secularity and seclusion?"


    Seven deer admiringly looked at Chu Feng and nodded back: "yes, the ruling is divided into two major structures: The Hermit and the secular. The combination of the hidden forces is the previously disappeared Longmen gate, which can compete with Jinan. The secular power is the underground force created by the original deputy director''s hidden identity."


    "Heaven and earth are one of them. The deputy director holds 50% of the shares. Of course, all this belongs to you now."


    Chu Feng hardly opened his mouth. When he first went to the water bath paradise, Chu Feng had heard about the masters of heaven and earth and the water bath paradise. The Huangfu family held 30% of the shares, while tianwangmen and Qiao''s each accounted for 10%, and the next 50% did not know who was in charge.


    At the moment, Qi Lu''s words are not deceiving himself. Chu Feng is surprised that his master, who seems to be a wretched old man, is so pitiful that the heaven and the earth and the water bath heaven that can''t be compared with each other are actually one of the secular forces of the adjudication office?


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to digest the shocking news, Qilu added lightly: "in addition, the world''s first killer group, the world''s first employment corps, and other well-known forces all belong to the secular branches of the adjudication office, which is also the capital of the vice director to deter hundreds of countries in the world at that time."


    He winked at Chu Feng and said with a smile, "the godfather of the Mafia today is also the deputy director''s own support."


    If Chu Feng can still digest the world''s heaven, earth and water bath paradise that has just opened up all over the country and even all over the world, Chu Feng can still digest it. At the moment, the news that Qilu once again said has nothing to say.


    Finally, I smile bitterly. I try my best to win the underground world of the holy pilgrimage. What I didn''t expect is that the ruling that I want to inherit in the future is more powerful than what I have in my hand.


    I also understand why the person in charge feels disgusted after knowing that he is the disciple of overlord heaven. Obviously, they have already known that the secular power of the adjudication office is extremely powerful, and they are not willing to create a force no less than that of the secular branch of the adjudication office. That is simply a matter of shaking the foundation of the country.


    After taking a deep breath and digesting the information, Qilu and others did not say anything. Chu Feng would have known about these things sooner or later. Originally, their plan was that Chu Feng would reach Tianyang period. However, the news was shaken out in advance, so they had to do it.


    Only let Chu Feng sit in this position, the hidden world forces really want to start, will also weigh it, otherwise really would rather kill wrongly than let go, Chu Feng will die unjustly.


    For more than ten minutes, Chu Feng digested the things that he didn''t even know, spit out a sullen and bitter smile and said, "can you say that it''s like a beggar in ancient times, someone suddenly appears in front of him and tells him that you are actually the son of the Emperor today?"


    The metaphor is illogical, but the meaning is almost the same. Qilu laughed, patted Chu Feng on the shoulder and said with a smile: "that''s what it means. You''re the deputy director''s Apprentice. No matter whether it''s true or not, you''re very dangerous. Long Bo asked me to straighten out some things for you. I''m tired of worldly killing."


    "So let the three golden flowers help you to settle the secular disputes as soon as possible. The real contest is still ahead!"


    Chu Feng looks at the three Lin Huali people who have been standing on the side. They are the three golden flowers in the mouth of Qilu. Although all this came too fast, Chu Feng had already predicted how many times he knew he was the successor of the ruling. So he was surprised, but not shocked.


    Nodding and seeing Qilu standing up, he knew that he was going to leave. Chu Feng asked, "Longmen is the hidden power of the ruling office. Can I also use it?"


    This is what Chu Feng is looking forward to most. From the attitude of the responsible person and the appearance that the hidden forces can not be deterred, Chu Feng knows that the dragon gate is not weak. If it can be used, it will be a good thing!


    "Yes!"


    Seven deer nodded. When Chu Feng''s secret path was perfect and killed the hidden world forces directly, Qilu said with a smile: "however, according to the deputy director''s explanation, before his descendants are in the period of Tianyang, you can only use the power of the adjudication office once. Eight wolves have come forward for you once. This time, I will take action for you to eliminate the spies sent by the hidden forces today ¡£


    If you still want me to do it, unless you reach the integration of Tianyang Yizhong and Zhenyuan, otherwise, even if you are dead, I won''t do it again! "


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, in the heart of 10000 grass mud horses running there, it is like a best beauty naked lying beside you, but the key time you are unable to get up, that kind of tangled psychology, think about all uncomfortable.But thinking that everyone can use it once, Chu Feng looked up: "then how can I contact other people who didn''t do it for me?"


    "Little fox!" Seven deer ponders a smile, finger a bit of ice qingyujie said: "when you need, let Bingqingyujie two girls contact is, but each time you can only transfer two people to handle affairs, the same you can only request once!"


    Chu Feng secretly said to rely on, but better than can not use, nodded: "know!" Mind, the power of the dragon''s gate has restrictions, but the secular seems to have no restrictions, ha ha!


    Chufeng chufeng''s laughter naturally did not know that Lin Huali''s three men absolutely obeyed Chu Feng''s orders and left in a flutter. He also needed to kill the people who were sent out from the hidden world to test the truth and falsehood!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    You don''t have to be an idiot if you have power!


    Although there is no complete succession to the ruling office, it is impossible to mobilize its hidden power. However, there are no restrictions on the secular world. Chu Feng was surprised to learn more about the secular power of the adjudication office among Lin Huali''s three people.


    How did his humble old master do it? Any of the forces mentioned by Lin Huali could make the world tremble fiercely. At the moment, he found that these forces belonged to the same organization. How strong Chu Feng''s psychology was, they all shook violently.


    But after the shock, he was excited, just like the emperor Shao who had ascended the throne in ancient times was about to come to the world.


    Chu Feng understood the secular power of the verdict in detail at more than one o''clock in the morning, and his excitement subsided from the beginning. He was innocent and full of guilt. Although it was a pleasant thing to control these forces, they would also be envied and killed by villains.


    Chufeng dispelled the idea of a comparison, but asked Lin Huali to gather the domestic power of the adjudication office, suppress Huang Chengdong''s death net, assist the Fengmen to annihilate the power of huangchengdong in tianwangmen, and let Huang Jingyin take the lead.


    Lin Huali said no problem. Seeing the woman''s confident look, Chu Feng asked, "how long does it take?"


    Chu Feng estimated that it would take more than three days, but Lin Huali confidently replied, "the sun will rise tomorrow, Huang Jingyin will be the only person in charge of tianwangmen. Huang Chengdong''s pulse will only become ashes!"


    Rao is chufeng overestimates the power of the three golden flowers as much as possible, but at the moment he finds that he still underestimates it. After killing Huang Chengdong in one night, chufeng thinks that even if he gathers the strength of the wind gate and Qiao''s thunder action, it may not have such an effect.


    Chu Feng never wasted his brain on things he couldn''t think of. It was too late to arrange it. Chu Feng stood up and said, "well, I''ll have a rest for your good news."


    Ganlu and Lin Huali look at each other, and they smile faintly. With both hands pushing forward, Zhang Hanyun, who is caught off guard, is pushed into the arms of Chu Feng.


    In Chu Feng''s astonishment and Zhang Hanyun''s bashful look, manna and Lin Huali opened their mouth together: "little Lord, this is our gift to you. Enjoy it!"


    Quickly from Chu Feng''s arms jump out, shame anger way: "again like this, can''t happy play!"


    Then she also looked at Chu Feng from the corner of her eyes. Before, she didn''t know that Chu Feng was the little Lord. But now that she knew it, Zhang Hanyun was a little expectant, just like a maid in ancient times who was eager to be liked by the master.


    But Chu Feng didn''t really have these thoughts tonight. Looking at the gorgeous and playful eyes of manna and Lin, and the shy expression of Zhang Hanyun, he coughed and said, "I''m weak recently. Let''s wait until I''m well. It''s not one, it''s three, it''s three golden flowers. Think about me, I''m boiling with blood!"


    After leaving a word, Chu Feng opened the door and walked away, covering his mouth and chuckling. Lin Huali and Lin Huali lifted a stone and hit their own feet.


    the lovely mouths of manna and Lin Huahua were all wide open. They just played with their hearts. In addition, they knew that Chu Feng was not a mean person. They wanted to see Chu Feng''s embarrassing appearance and tease their good sister Zhang Han Yun, she and Chu Feng that little misunderstanding, two people still know.


    But Chu Feng now left a sentence, one do not, want three, it is self-evident that the three of them together, manna angry way: "little Lord lecherous!"


    Lin Huali nodded in agreement: "when I saw him for the first time in the water bath paradise, I knew that women in her forties like Jin Qiaoyan played, sex


    On the contrary, Zhang Hanyun did not have the embarrassment and shyness just now. She stretched out her hand and pinched her two sisters fiercely: "this time, you can see how you make fun of me. Tell you, the little Lord is very powerful. Don''t think that he can''t make a decision, and then we will have bad luck with me."


    Ganlu and Lin Huali turn their eyes and go straight away to do the things arranged by Chu Feng. Zhang Hanyun chuckles, but Chu Feng refuses just now. She is inexplicably disappointed.


    Chu Feng did not rest in heaven and earth, but took a taxi to jianghaifengteng garden.


    After the farce of Yao Qianxue''s wonderful mother Mu Huanglian, there is no Fengmen guard here. However, because Liu Yan, the head of the Jianghai criminal investigation team, is here, ordinary thieves dare not come here. As for people with such courage, they don''t want to argue with Liu Yan.


    After getting off the bus, Chu Feng asked Bing qingyujie not to follow him. He found a place to rest without ringing the doorbell. He jumped into the garden.


    Because there is no guard, and Chu Feng''s understanding of the security system here, plus the golden finger of his left eye, chufeng slipped into the villa without touching any alarm.


    Under the dim light, everyone has gone to bed at night. Chu Feng changed his shoes and walked upstairs with his hands and feet, pursuing his own impression. He secretly came to Yao Qianxue''s room door. For the girl who is simple and decisive and still keeps her own principles, Chu Feng still likes it very much.


    Think of Yao Qianxue said at the beginning, Chu Feng mouth always do not know how to hook up a smile, at that time Yao Qianxue, can not deny her lovely.Gently opened the door, chufeng walked in. Today, the appearance of seven deer and the surprise brought by Lin Huali made Chu Feng in a good mood. Therefore, she wanted to accept Yao Qianxue. If such a lovely woman followed others later, Chu Feng would be more upset.


    Slowly walk in, Chu wind into the quilt inside, feel a body without any strings, do not use the left eye to see, some things can not see is the best.


    Feeling something wrong, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled through the night, and his expression was strange. Just now it was too dark to see. There were two people on the bed, Yao Qianxue and Shen Xiuqin. She secretly told Shen Xiuqin how to come here if she didn''t go home, but Chu Feng knew that good things could not be done.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, but he didn''t go on. He quietly came down from the bed and left the room. Shen Xiuqin must not be here. She can only go to Liu Yan''s room to have a rest.


    In the dark, Chu Feng didn''t know that all his actions fell into the eyes of ice and jade. He hummed with cold ice like frost: "the little master is the personality mouth. You are also his woman. Don''t ask you to look for others. You''re a bastard!"


    "Keep your voice down, wait for the little Lord to hear it


    Yujie''s face turned red. Chu Feng''s furtive appearance just now made people have the impulse to despise. However, considering the relationship between her and Chu Feng, her face was still hot: "moreover, our sister is the war of conjoined body, I am his woman, sister, you are not, you can go to find other men?"


    Bingqing''s face turned red. She patted her sister and knew that she couldn''t find other men. Otherwise, two sisters would look for different men. If they did that, they would feel double. It would be strange if they didn''t play dead!


    In the dark corridor on the second floor, Chu Feng came to the door of Liu Yan''s room. He looked left and right as if he were a thief. Then he opened the door easily. This time, Chu Feng was smart and didn''t jump up directly.


    The left eye twinkled for a look, and made sure that there was only one person on the bed. He was lying there sleeping, and the whole person was buried there. Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. What did Liu Yan play with? She was not afraid to squash so big?


    He shook his head incomprehensibly, and determined that there was only one person in Liu Yan''s room. Chu Feng Er Yi, as May 1, went into the quilt, attached to Liu Yan''s ear and whispered: "Yan Yan wife, I''m back!"


    Liu Yan, who was sleeping on her stomach, faintly said, but she didn''t have any movement. She was lying on her stomach like that.


    Chufeng''s secret way is really boring, but I also know that everyone is sleepy now, but the fire is not so easy to extinguish. Chufeng''s secret way is to lie down on your stomach, just as you can.


    Open the quilt, Liu Yan still like celestial body sleep as before, this appearance also can''t prelude, Chu wind dark road next time, know Liu Yan is still the first time, Chu wind slowly move, feel wet before gently enter.


    Liu Yan, who was asleep, let out a nasal sound. The exciting Chu wind was boiling with blood. The speed began to increase slowly. Slowly, Liu Yan''s voice was also loud. She felt the collision behind her and the first pain. She couldn''t help crying out.


    The first World War lasted more than half an hour. It was not that Chu Feng could not do it, but for the first time, Liu Yan could not be frightened. Finally, she was perfectly combined with chufeng. Chu Feng turned around and fell asleep with her in her arms.


    The night passed quickly, and the sun had risen before seven o''clock!


    The woman on the bed opened her eyes and felt that she had a real dream last night. After sleeping on her stomach for a whole night, she moved a little frown and felt pain coming from her lower body. Then she felt that she was being held.


    Head bang, last night was not a dream, was really dry!


    Just want to shout, see the person sleeping next to, beautiful woman blink eyes, subconsciously cover her small mouth, dare not cry out.


    But her slight movement just now made Chu Feng, who had been sleeping late, opened her eyes. Originally, she wanted to open her mouth and Yan Yan''s wife was early, but Chu Feng couldn''t make a sound. Her throat moved, but she yelled!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    "Chu Feng, son of a bitch!"


    At 12:00, Liu Yan''s hysterical cry sounded in the villa. Shen Xiuqin and others sat silent, but there was a funny smile on her mouth, only Yao Qianxue''s smile was slightly bitter.


    Chu Feng is like a prisoner waiting for a crime, sitting on a small sofa, facing the public, with a bitter smile in his heart.


    Last night Yao Qianxue almost made a Wulong there. Unexpectedly, Liu Yan''s room also had a big oolong.


    Yesterday, Liu Yan worked overtime to deal with some things. She didn''t come back from the criminal investigation team too late. The people in her room have always been used to willow catkins in a room with Liu Yan. Similarly, she and Liu Yan both like celestial sleep!


    Now everything is clear!


    If you say this, don''t say that Liu Yan and she don''t believe it. Even Chu Feng doesn''t believe it. Because if she says it like this, Liu Yan must feel that Chu Feng is just a tool to vent her anger, and even more to the sky.


    However, being wronged by Liu Yan, Chu Feng was also quite depressed. He didn''t mean to. He said in a low voice: "who knows you all like sleeping with two people. Snow and snow are like this. You and I don''t want to. In the middle of the night, I didn''t see it clearly!"


    Liu Yan lengmou a congealing: "bastard!"


    In front of the crowd, Liu Yan held his own extraordinary curse: "catkins only half of the appearance, you can''t touch out, you bastard!"


    Shen Xiuqin sat up as if she had been bitten by a snake. Today, none of them told Chu Feng that their women were in a room for two. How did Chu Feng know.


    Looking at Chu Feng with narrow eyes, he thought that he was pinched in the middle of the night last night. Now he is still a little bit proud of pain. He asked Yao Qianxue, "Xiaoxue, did you pinch me last night?"


    Hearing Shen Xiuqin''s question, Chu Feng felt a lump in his heart and was finished!


    Sure enough, Yao Qianxue didn''t know what to do, shook her head and said, "no, I sleep at night. I''m a very quiet person. How can I pinch you?" Blushing: "and, we are all women, I don''t have that hobby, not so heavy taste as you, always pinch me!"


    Shen Xiuqin pretty face a red, but at the moment did not go and Yao Qianxue said this, narrow eyes to see Chu Feng hum: "is it you?"


    In a word, everyone''s eyes are focused on Chu Feng. All the people here are smart people. After a moment''s reflection on Chu Feng''s words, Liu Jing and Lang Mei Mei sat on the side, knowing that Chu Feng must have sneaked back last night and went to Yao Qianxue''s room first.


    "Shameless!"


    Don''t want to, Chu Feng''s explanation not only did not let Shen Xiuqin dissipate his anger, but picked up a pillow and smashed it in the past, swearing: "I just asked if Xiaoxue pinched me, you know where I was pinched, you bastard!"


    Shen Xiuqin walks out of the villa angrily. She seldom comes here for a night''s rest. Her body, which she has been guarding for more than 20 years, has been desecrated by a little bastard. Shen Xiuqin is very angry and decides to go to Yan Ruyu to sue Chu Feng''s scoundrel behavior.


    Instead, Yao Qianxue didn''t begin to feel bitter and bitter. He was looking for me last night. It was only because sister Qin was not here that he went to Yan''s room and made a mistake.


    Women''s thoughts are so strange. When Yao Qianxue thought of these things, she felt much more comfortable. She felt that she was still very important in Chu Feng''s heart. She stood up and said, "go on, I''ll go back to the company first and prepare to go to Xiangjiang in two days."


    Liu Jing also quickly followed up. Although she wanted to see the opera, she was Yao Qianxue''s assistant. It was not appropriate for her not to follow.


    Lang eyebrows Nu mouth: "seek more happiness for yourself. I''ll help sister Qin and Xiao Xue prepare for the listing of Xiangjiang!"


    For a moment, only sister Liu Yan and Chu Feng were left in the hall. From the beginning, catkins had been like a wronged child sitting there without saying a word. She was not angry, but sighed in her heart that little wind was a fool.


    When she woke up in the morning, catkins saw Chu Feng beside her, and her body was abnormal. She knew that she mistook her dream and Chu Feng''s mistakes last night. At that time, she covered her mouth before shouting. Chu Feng was OK and called out.


    Willow catkins slander in the heart, I was confused to be eaten that, how to make you seem to be the victim?


    However, even if Liu Yan is here, even if she has the heart to defend it, she doesn''t dare to open her mouth. Liu Yan and Chu Feng have established a relationship for such a long time. LiuXu knows that it''s just a close hug. Liu Yan''s heart must be uncomfortable, so she directly chooses silence.


    The number of people in the hall decreased, and Liu Yan''s anger also dissipated. On the one hand, there were men she couldn''t abandon, and on the other hand, she was like a sister. However, those two people were like that. Liu Yan was very depressed.


    Although she has already acquiesced that she is a woman secretly in Chu Feng, the pride of a woman still makes her very uncomfortable. You haven''t touched yourself, but you touch others everywhere. Now you still eat catkins.


    Feeling Liu Yan''s cannibalism, Chu Feng touched his nose and laughed bitterly: "I''m wrong!"Three words, let Liu Yan squeeze the flame are extinguished, yes, things do not happen, he can''t leave this son of a bitch, he admitted that he was wrong, what can he do?


    Liu Yan hums a way to go to sit down and sulk, catkins drum mouth, head down there, the Hall fell into silence.


    Chu Feng felt that this kind of taste is the most uncomfortable, just at this time the phone rings, Chu Feng secretly said to save the benefactor ah, pick up the phone to run out, feel the air of the world, this moment is the most relaxed.


    As soon as he got through, Lin Huali''s voice came: "little Lord, Huang Chengdong''s whole line has been killed, and all the forces under his control have vowed to be loyal to the new leader Huang Jingyin. There will be no war in the south again!"


    Chu Feng was shocked, how long has it been until now, and it''s really done?


    It turns out that with the three golden flowers together last night, the strength cultivated by heaven, earth and water bath paradise in different places directly showed up, which directly offset the official power Huang Chengdong could borrow.


    Secondly, Huang Chengdong controls 40% of the tianwangmen forces, of which three-quarters attack the rest of Huang Chengdong in turn. In a few hours, the internal expedition wiped out Huang Chengdong''s last strength. Huang Chengdong''s whole vein was also on the way to escape and was killed!


    Hearing Lin Huali''s report, Chu Feng said a word and hung up the phone. He also had a new understanding of the secular power of the ruling office.


    They are not an individual force, but have already disrupted and entered into various forces. Otherwise, where could Huang Chengdong''s power disintegrate so quickly? The three fourths of the power suddenly reversed, which Chu Feng does not need to think about, must belong to the secular power of the ruling office.


    What''s different is that they claimed to protect Huang Jingyin, the real principal, so they killed Huang Chengdong, a disobedient man who killed his brother.


    However, no matter what the reasons for the announcement, Chu Feng knew that they were the ruling place, and the secular latent power was enough. Looking at the distance and breathing out a breath, the underground world of the holy Dynasty has now laid the foundation completely, and there is no more war, which can be regarded as another form controlled by Chu Feng.


    The rest is the Huangfu family, which is still unknown to us!


    Not because the coming power is becoming more and more powerful, showing too much tension and anxiety, but Chu Feng has a little more expectation. When casting martial arts, Chu Feng lost interest in many nihilistic forces. Now, what makes Chu Feng pursue is the supreme strength.


    It seems that in the tunnel under Lord Qiao''s study, the demon lord described in the portrait of Ming Hong Jianling is standing in the clouds. A sword mountain and river is broken and blood flows into a river. What kind of state is it?


    When Chu Feng was full of yearning for the future, Liu Yan pulled the unnatural catkins out and hummed savagely as before: "no matter whether you intentionally or unintentionally last night, the catkins are clean and clean. If a big girl is bitten by you, you should be responsible for her, or I will wipe you off!"


    Liu Yan''s words interrupted Chu Feng''s thoughts. Looking back at the non-negotiable Liu Yan, she said with a bitter smile: "you''re not harming catkins. I can''t give anything at all!"


    Liu Yan was angry and just wanted to scold. The silent catkins opened her mouth weakly: "that, if you can see less wind, I''ll be satisfied. I don''t want anything!"


    Very light words, but Liu Yan and Chu Feng can clearly hear, the former blink eyes, sobbing up, turned to walk into the villa: "no reason, my sister also like my man, how can I so miserable ah!"


    Chu Feng is also surprised, catkins said such words, looking at her bashful appearance, with the natural belonging character of Weiss women, wryly laugh at herself and let a woman degenerate. Chu Feng went to pat her on the shoulder, did not answer, but sometimes it was better than a thousand words.


    This just went in to pacify Liu Yan, her pay, let Chu Feng always be grateful, so see her sad, also can''t bear heart.


    After all, Liu Xu''s words seem to be nothing, but a kind of signal transmission. It''s natural for Liu Yan to be sad!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    The most difficult coax is because the woman is not interested in you, so if you offend her and want to mend the old relationship, it is undoubtedly more difficult. The best way to coax is that the woman has a heart on you. No matter how you coax, the woman will forgive you.


    So some people say that the most troublesome thing in the world is women, but the simplest is women.


    Although Liu Yan seemed very angry, she was coaxed by Chu Feng. After she promised to accompany her for two days, Liu Yan was very happy. Instead of going to work for two days, Liu Yan took Chu Feng and her around. If time allowed, she might even take Chu Feng to play abroad for two days.


    But even so, Liu Yan was very happy, but in the next night, when Liu Yan in the Maple Leaf Hotel was ready to give her life, Chu Feng was called away by a phone call.


    Liu Yan stood in the suite surrounded by a bath towel and yelled: "Chu Feng, son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng who left did not know that Liu Yan was in a big fire. However, for Liu Yan, Chu Feng believed that among so many beauties, she would never fall out with herself. Although the temporary departure made Liu Yan angry, Chu Feng believed that the next time she appeared, Liu Yan would be angry at most and would smile happily.


    The reason why she left was that she received a phone call from Yan Ruyu. She came to Jianghai for two days and accompanied Liu Yan. Yan Ruyu knew not to call, but Chu Feng felt strange.


    The place where Yan Ruyu asked Chu Feng to meet was meaningful. It was in the golden age apartment where the two had a relationship for the first time. When Chu Feng came in, Yan Ruyu sat at the head of the bed and looked at the programs not suitable for children, which surprised Chu Feng.


    But then she was relieved. Yan Ruyu was a rebellious person in her heart. Otherwise, how could she have pushed back her virgin?


    She went to sit down and looked at the woman in her thin pajamas. Chu Feng''s big hand was naturally placed on her white thigh. Just as soon as she put it on, Yan Ruyu turned directly to press Chu Feng under her body. After a few minutes, the fire of war was ignited!


    There is no startling world sobbing ghosts and gods, just a little warmth to meet again after a long time, half an hour to end!


    Yan Ruyu picked up her pajamas and put them on. She nodded with satisfaction: "I thought you must have been hollowed out with Liu Yan these two days. I didn''t expect that the inventory was still sufficient. My sister is very satisfied with this."


    Only in front of Chu Feng, a woman with a strong appearance will occasionally show her tenderness. Leaning on Chu Feng''s body, her small hand drew a circle on his chest and asked, "sister Qin rushed to my office to look for me yesterday, and said that you secretly molested her the night before yesterday. Do you need to explain?"


    Chu Feng at the moment without blinking at the TV screen, a man and three women, mouth tut look, two have not tried, do not know what taste of three?


    Yan Ruyu didn''t get a response, but she suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. She patted Chu Feng angrily and hummed: "you just like this. Do you want to call me Liuyan and catkins one day to serve you, or if Feng Shao thinks that he is very strong, I don''t mind!"


    "You can call Huang Fu Ruo die, Su Xinyu or Ma Qiduo or even ye Zixuan. It doesn''t matter!"


    Chu Feng is very excited. She does not want to give up her eyes. It seems that Yan Ruyu really doesn''t mind. But when she says these words, she can feel her anger. She says that Shen Xiuqin is really a big mouth. She must have told Yan Ruyu about catkins.


    Ha ha, a smile pinched Yan Ruyu''s face and said: "I admit that every man is a heavy taste, I also want to, but I respect each of you, you have your own pride!"


    "That''s what you say!"


    Yan Ruyu clapped Chu Feng''s hand and sat upright, allowing the sheet to fall from her body. Her graceful body could be seen at a glance: "what''s going on with sister Qin? You won''t let go of all the best things you can do?"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. Unexpectedly, Shen Xiuqin really comes to Yan Ruyu to complain. He takes a deep breath and gets up to hold Yan Ruyu. This is his first woman. So Chu Feng doesn''t hide anything and tells the whole story of the night before yesterday.


    Finally, he said with a wry smile, "so, fortunately, I won''t explain it!"


    Yan Ruyu not only didn''t get angry, but chufeng chuckled and said, "you little villain, if Yao Qianxue was sleeping outside that night, aren''t you going to live broadcast in front of sister Qin? But it''s true that catkins and Liuyan are so obvious that you can make a mistake. It seems that men are lower body animals. That''s right


    Chu Feng also felt that he was a little bit of a lower body animal trend, holding a soft and fragrant woman with a smile: "next time you must see clearly before shooting, but sister Qin watching the live broadcast, it seems that it is not strange news?"


    Yan Ruyu blushes and stares at Chu Feng angrily. In order to get the medicine in Chu Feng''s hand, Yan Ruyu had to hide behind the curtain and peep at him in order to get the medicine in Chu Feng''s hand. Yan Ruyu still remembers it vividly. Later, she was often teased by Shen Xiuqin, mumbling her small mouth, and looked unhappy.


    Chu Feng pinched her pouted mouth and watched the TV show of adding a woman. She said in her heart that she could really try!


    Of course, in front of Yan Ruyu, women are jealous and can ignore the common man with others, but it does not mean that they can share a man with other women at the same time.Yan Ruyu saw Chu Feng holding himself, but his eyes did not turn to look at the TV. He turned off the TV directly and hummed, "don''t I have any good-looking women?"


    "Cough, it''s just learning, not learning!"


    Chu Feng''s face suddenly collapsed, which can also be jealous. He said with a smile: "but now tianwangmen and Wenjia have collapsed. I don''t have too many enemies in Shengchao. You don''t need to be so tired, or I''ll be distressed."


    Since Yan Ruyu didn''t have children in her stomach, she returned to Jianghai and went through Luo Yin''s affairs. Yan Ruyu devoted herself to her work. The school only went once a week to make a learning summary, so as to go higher and help Chu Feng better in the future.


    Now all the enemies have fallen down, leaving a deep-seated Huangfu family, which is no longer a secular force to suppress. Chu Feng also does not want Yan Ruyu to be so tired all the time.


    Chu Feng''s concern made Yan Ruyu feel warm, knowing that he didn''t want to be too tired. He put his arm around Chu Feng''s neck and gently opened his lips: "I know you don''t need the support of these official forces now, but I still want to continue what I''m doing now."


    "Not for you, but for myself. At least I can work without thinking about you, or I don''t need to be a vase. It''s useless!"


    He put his finger on Chu Feng''s mouth and asked him to wait until he said, "I know you don''t mind raising me all my life. I also believe that you will love me all my life. Just as your woman, if I am like this, I will feel very incompetent. I believe Huangfu ruodie and Su Xinyu think so."


    Winking at Chu Feng, Yan Ruyu revealed her charming Charm: "do you think I''m not as good as them?"


    Chu Feng has a little guilt in his heart. Yan Ruyu and others are crazy pursuers of others. But now they are all possessed by themselves, and for their own sake, they don''t ask for too much reward. They just want to give themselves more security, so that they don''t have to worry about unnecessary things.


    Yan Ruyu''s words, Chu Feng can''t find any words to refute, just as Huangfu ruodie sent a message after the tianwangmen was stable. She wanted to build a wind door that made the world tremble, as her own dowry.


    Although Su Xinyu did not continue to take the official career Road, but in order to help Chu Feng better in the future, she embarked on the road of martial arts according to the instruction of Bingqingyujie, so that one day, she could share some pressure for chufeng.


    Every woman is working hard, but Chu Feng found that he seemed to be a little lax. He took Yan Ruyu and gave a deep kiss: "it''s nice to have you."


    Yan Ruyu hooked Chu Feng''s neck and showed her delicate state: "know well, then love me well!"


    Chu Feng felt the heat and dryness in his abdomen. He looked at Yan Ruyu who wanted to refuse to return to welcome him. He pulled the quilt over his body and started a new round of battle again. He could hear Yan Ruyu''s voice: "hurry up, hurry up, hurry up. This time, I must be pregnant. I want to cultivate my child into the future No.1 holy dynasty!"


    Let the continuous expedition of Chu wind a burst of depression, how do you feel that you can not, in Yan Ruyu urged it?


    In the car under the golden age apartment, Shen Xiuqin is still waiting for Yan Ruyu to get justice for herself. How can she ask Chu Feng to give up her shares in her twenties to comfort the loss of being eaten tofu. She stares at the live video uploaded from her mobile phone, and utters a rude remark: "jade son, it''s inhuman!"


    After scolding, Shen Xiuqin watched the live video with relish. Her and Yan Ruyu''s mobile phones have the function of intercommunication, so as to let the other party know her situation in case of danger.


    This must be the reason why Yan Ruyu forgot to turn off the camera. Looking at the constantly changing posture on the screen, Shen Xiuqin said, "it''s comparable to Weiss blockbuster, but it''s even better."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    Imperial City, the first garden!


    Compared with the past quiet, there was a bit more dignified atmosphere. The number of Huangfu elite stationed at the original station was doubled. The 15 minute round-trip patrol was also reduced to once every 10 minutes. People were coming and going everywhere, just like the arrival of a great war.


    It also made his nephew, who was busy and idle, a little more dignified, and didn''t know what was going to happen.


    In the main building, Huangfu asked the sky. After coming back from that day, he didn''t step out any more. He simply issued a few instructions to enhance the security of the first park. In addition, he let the company reserve a large amount of funds, which was surprising, but no one dared to ask.


    Zhan Jin walked in from the outside, frowning and worried.


    Seeing the general come in, Huangfu asked the sky to put down the books in his hand and smile: "it''s very rare that you have such an expression. Is there something out there?"


    These days, Huangfu asked the sky. Since he came back, he was relaxed and free of pressure. Moreover, Zhan Jin didn''t need to report to himself. Even if Huang Chengdong died, Huangfu asked the sky. It seemed that he had expected such a situation for a long time.


    Seeing that the master was still quiet, Zhan Jin also admired Huangfu''s calmness in asking the sky. He asked himself to be as calm as possible before he opened his mouth: "there is something that is good, but it is also a bad thing."


    Huangfu asked the sky and picked up the teacup without any surprise: "talk about it!"


    Zhan Jin nodded and told Huang Fu Ruo die and Chu Feng''s announcement that the air door was completely controlled by Huang Fu Ruo die. He said with a bitter smile, "it was a good thing for us to control the wind door by Miss Ruo die, but our people can no longer contact Miss Ruo die, resulting in a lot of wait-and-see attitude."


    "After all, if Miss butterfly comes back to the garden for the first time, the prestige of our Huangfu family will be even higher!"


    Huangfu asked the sky and drank the tea slowly. After knowing that Chu Feng let Huangfu ruogdie control the wind door, he let Zhan Jin pay close attention to it and smell a chance. But the independent daughter didn''t seem to give him the chance to penetrate.


    Putting down the teacup, Huangfu asked the sky and narrowed his eyes: "what did Chu Feng say?"


    Zhan Jin went to one side and sat down. Then he continued to speak: "Chu Feng asked LAN Mei Er to announce that she would withdraw from the underground world of the holy Dynasty, and the air door gave way to miss Ruo die. Secondly, the Tianwang gate was controlled by Huang Jingyin. This is what I am curious about. Huang Jingyin is the person trained by Chu Feng. In other words, Chu Feng is now the underground emperor of the holy dynasty!"


    "With such achievements, he retired. I''m afraid there is a conspiracy against the Huangfu family!"


    Huangfu nodded slightly when he asked the sky. Zhan Jin had a good reason to think about it. Wen family and Huang Chengdong, who had a grudge against Chu Feng, had already fallen or died. How could Chu Feng''s family, which has made Chu Feng uneasy for so many times, retreated as if nothing had happened?


    If it''s because of Huangfu Ruo die, Zhan Jin doesn''t believe it, and Huangfu doesn''t believe it.


    Looking out of the gate with a slight frown, Huangfu asked the sky and said, "it seems that the news that the second uncle asked me to pass on is not aimless. Maybe Chu Feng is really the disciple of overlord heaven. Then it makes sense for him to give up all this now. This is a good thing for us, but it is also a bad thing."


    Zhan Jin nods. Everything has two sides. If Chu Feng is the disciple of overlord Tian, the good thing is that the hidden forces will do whatever they can to curb his growth. The bad thing is that Chu Feng, who controls the adjudication office, wants to destroy the Huangfu family.


    Zhan Jin asked softly, "master, do you think Chu Feng is the apprentice of overlord heaven, or is this just a trick that two old men let you deliberately spread out to confuse the public and the public?"


    "I don''t know."


    After decades of hard work in the world, Huangfu felt that he was not an old fox, but also a man in charge of everything. However, for the mysterious second uncle, whose father did not know much, Huangfu did not know anything about his mind.


    Sitting up straight, Huangfu asked the sky with a smile: "but now it doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. Bawangtian used to be a bloody deterrent to three families and four families. How many people are so-called benefactors will offend many people. Chu Feng is bawangtian''s apprentice, so whether it is true or not, it will be troublesome."


    "Perhaps because of the official attitude, the three gates and four families can''t launch a crushing type of killing and cutting, but today''s Chu style does not need too strong force."


    With a sinister radian in his mouth, Huangfu asked the sky and said with a smile: "on the contrary, I hope that chufeng is the disciple of overlord heaven and adjudicate on the successor. In this way, we will lose a difficult opponent and let the hidden forces play with Chu Feng and take the opportunity to develop!"


    Zhan Jin nodded slightly. At present, it can only be so. After all, the news was passed on by Huangfu asking for heaven. Huangfu himself did not know whether it was true or not. Huangfu Juntao couldn''t say anything more at all. He could only look at the fate.


    The hall has just been silent, outside came two people, a man and a woman, male feminine young, female young!


    Huangfu asked the sky, his sinister face changed instantly, hung a friendly smile and stood up: "Yincha, I don''t know how to live in the first garden?" Then he looked at the woman next to the Yin Temple and pretended to be serious and said, "Ruoyun, the Yincha is a distinguished guest of our Huangfu family. You should treat me well!"Huangfu Ruoyun winked at me for a moment, and said in a coquettish voice, "he takes good care of me."


    When Huang Fu asked Heaven, he saw his daughter''s manner. He knew that his daughter had been successful. His eyes were full of fun and success.


    Yincha put one hand around Huangfu Ruoyun''s waist, and said in a low voice: "my master, Ruoyun is very kind to me, and I fell in love with her at first sight. Today I come here to see you just to discuss with you. I want to marry Ruoyun as my wife!"


    Huangfu asked the sky with a sneer in his heart, but his face was full of smiles and nodded frequently.


    When he felt that there was no problem in Yincha, Huangfu asked the sky and shook his head and sighed: "I should have been happy to see my daughter find a man who is good to her. Moreover, you are the support of the Huangfu family. I should also promise your marriage. But now the Huangfu family is in turmoil, and people are worried. It''s very difficult to hold a marriage."


    Huangfu Ruoyun said in good time: "father, are you still headache about Chu Feng? I can''t marry him if he doesn''t die? "


    Huangfu asked the sky with a wry smile and nodded back: "you can say that, because one day the Chu wind exists, the Huangfu family will have a crisis, and the rest of the family are not in the mood to attend your wedding. Would you like a group of people with a stiff face to watch your happy marriage?"


    Zhan Jin sat in his seat and watched Huangfu ask the sky with a kind look on his face. He sneered in his heart and turned his eyebrows around his eyes, full of banter.


    After a while, Yin chashen said in a deep voice: "master, as long as you marry Ruoyun to me, I will take back Chu Feng''s order for you. Although it is against the instructions of Shizu, I am willing to fight for Ruoyun once for the sake of Ruoyun, so that the crisis of Huangfu family can be relieved. It should also be the betrothal gift I gave Ruoyun to make her happy!"


    Huangfu asked the sky and was surprised and said, "Yin Cha, you want to kill Chu Feng. Do you want to know that Luo Yin of Luo family in Meiyuan has been killed by him."


    Yin Cha arrogant smile, disdained to say: "Luo Yin is really better than me, but that''s just a rumor that was killed by Chu Feng. We all know that it was done by the judge. Otherwise, it was really Chu Feng who killed him. Where could the Luo family of Meiyuan let him live to the present? My realm is not far from Chu Feng. Who dares to say anything to kill him? "


    Huangfu asked the sky and nodded. He did not immediately answer Yin Cha''s words. He walked back and forth in the hall, as if hesitating.


    Yincha thought that Huangfu asked the sky because he was worried about his action. Huangfu Juntao was angry. He took a timely step forward and said, "master, I will say hello to my master about this matter, and I believe I can definitely kill Chu Feng, just a secular underground emperor. I still don''t pay attention to it. Judging my realm, it won''t do anything to me."


    "If Chu Feng dies, he can only be regarded as incompetent."


    Huangfu Ruoyun blinked his eyes, went up and took Yincha''s arm and said, "father, you can promise Yincha. He said that he can, and he can do it."


    Huangfu asked the sky, his back to the two, and a sly smile flashed in his eyes. When he turned around, he was heavy on his face, took a deep breath and nodded heavily: "OK, then go ahead, kill Chu Feng, and I''ll hold a grand wedding for you!"


    Yincha and Huangfu Ruoyun both showed a smile. Yincha nodded and hugged Huangfu Ruoyun and turned out. The latter made a good gesture with his hand toward the back when he went out.


    Huangfu asked the sky and recovered to be as quiet as level. He sighed in a low voice: "if Ruolan had not been killed by Wenren''s cruel wolf calf, it would have been better than Ruoyun. What a pity!"


    Zhan Jin had been asking Huangfu about heaven for decades. Naturally, he knew that Huangfu had been asking heaven on purpose. He stood up and asked, "my master, is Chu Feng the disciple of bawangtian? This news has not been confirmed. If it is really bawangtian''s apprentice, I''m afraid that Yincha will be more ominous than auspicious this time!"


    "When the time comes, where are the two old men?"


    "He won''t die. I won''t let him go yet." Huangfu asked the sky with a sneer and said harshly, "I understand what the second uncle means. The secular Huangfu family is scum in his eyes, but his apprentice is very fond of his apprentice. If Yin Cha dies, do I still worry that Chu Feng will not die?"


    Zhan Jin nodded his head suddenly, and secretly admired Huangfu''s step-by-step inquiry into the sky. He took everything into consideration. This time, as long as the Yin brake died, no matter what the outcome, the people behind him would revenge him. At that time, Huangfu Juntao might not be able to suppress it easily.


    Huangfu asked the sky, took back his eyes and waved his finger: "let the literary world go to Xiangjiang, my second uncle is not very good, but it is undeniable that he is right. Killing people does not necessarily require the most powerful force!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    At 1:30 at noon, Jianghai!


    After a simple lunch, Chu Feng came to fengteng group. The security guards at the door knew Chu Feng because of the last incident. However, Chu Feng didn''t have any high-profile meaning. Let them do their own thing well. They walked into fengteng group alone.


    Take the person in charge elevator directly to the management level. There are only a few offices here, including Chu Feng''s boss office, Shen Xiuqin''s and Yao Qianxue''s deputy general offices. The rest of the principal''s offices are on the lower floors, completely pyramid shaped.


    When the elevator opens with a jingle, Chu Feng comes out and meets Liu Jing. Liu Jing, who originally wanted to go shopping during the lunch break, subconsciously straightens up and attracts Chu Feng''s attention.


    Liu Jing had a kind of instinctive fear and uneasiness to Chu Feng from beginning to end, and her tone was unnatural: "less wind!"


    You can see the deep snow-white ditch.


    Chu Feng awkwardly withdrew his eyes, coughed and said, "this is in the company, not in the nightclub. Pay attention to it next time!"


    Liu Jing, who was also embarrassed, walked into the elevator. Thinking of Chu Feng''s eyes just now, her mouth sparked a smile. As a woman, she knew that look too well. She murmured, "if only I were in Yan Yan''s room that night!"


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what Liu Jing was thinking. She came to Yao Qianxue''s office door and went in without knocking.


    See no one, chufeng gently closed the door to the rest room next to go, this time point, Yao Qianxue should be in the rest.


    Just a few steps out, Yao Qianxue''s voice came: "sister Jing, bring me the suit under my desk. In the afternoon, I''ll go to Xiangjiang with sister Qin to prepare for fengteng''s stock market. I''ll let go of leisure. I''ll wear this dress all day long. It''s suffocating!"


    Chu Feng stopped, went under the desk and opened it. She took out a black bag and laughed bitterly at why Liu Jing had to unbutton the two buttons. It seems that the company''s professional clothes are a little conservative. Men are OK, but women''s clothes are a little stuffy even if they have air conditioning.


    Carrying the black bag into the rest room, Chu Feng playfully came to Yao Qianxue''s back, and left the bag on the sofa!


    Yao Qianxue leaned down to pick up the bag and took out a set of white dress. Without looking back, maybe he didn''t expect that Chu Feng would come to the company and take off his clothes there. Chu Feng, who was supposed to open his mouth, opened his mouth and chose to be silent.


    But looking at Yao Qianxue, who is changing clothes in front of him, Chu Feng breathes more heavily.


    The simple white dress is neither bright nor beautiful, but wearing it slowly on Yao Qianxue''s body gives people the taste of being refined. However, Yao Qianxue is only a 20-year-old girl, which is more suitable for her age.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled up the zipper that Yao Qianxue couldn''t hook, covering the white tender back of Yuxue, and the corners of Chu Feng''s mouth also slightly cocked up.


    Yao Qianxue didn''t think so much about it. Before Liu Jing often zipped her up, she turned and sat down and picked up a piece of meat colored silk stockings to cover it as a base. But then she found something. She was staring at a pair of shoes, men''s shoes?


    Yao Qianxue''s heart trembled and raised her head all of a sudden. Seeing that Chu Feng was relieved, she was not another man, but she also said shyly, "rascal!"


    Chu Feng, with a soft look, sat down beside Yao Qianxue and said with a smile: "the skin is so white, why do you need to wear silk stockings? It''s OK to simply make a base. Moreover, my family''s snow is regular, and it''s not like elder sister Qin''s big action range. If you don''t make a base, you don''t worry about going out!"


    "Ghosts are the snow of your house!"


    Yao Qianxue heart a sweet, but the mouth hum said a, but really did not wear that silk stockings, walked to a wardrobe to open, took out a short black leggings, look at Chu Feng eyes do not blink at himself, Yao Qianxue spat: "can you turn around in the past?"


    Chu Feng just wanted to see it, Yao Qianxue jumped out, curled his mouth and said, "in addition to not eating you, where did not see, where did not touch?"


    Yao Qianxue is thin skinned and shy to be said by Chu Feng. He hums, "turn around, or you won''t want to touch me in the future."


    Chu Feng is just joking. Yao Qianxue''s character is doomed to be a woman like Huangfu ruodie and Ma Qiduo. Not to mention changing clothes, it''s possible to run naked in front of you. Chufeng turns her head with a slight smile. On the contrary, Chu Feng still likes Yao Qianxue''s deep tradition.


    See Chu wind turned in the past, Yao Qianxue relieved to lift up the skirt, underpants to pass up, turn around to see what there is no light to rest assured.


    She is not very familiar with Chu Feng, but at least she knows that there is nothing natural about Chu Feng. If she leaks something out, Chu Feng will definitely take the opportunity to eat tofu. Although Yao Qianxue doesn''t resent Chu Feng''s behavior, she always feels like this, which is not what she wants.


    Dressed Yao Qianxue did not go to sit with Chu Feng, but sat on the other side and asked, "why do you have time to come to the company today, so you don''t have to accompany sister Yan and miss Yan?"


    Clear light words, let Chu Feng heart show a bitter smile, know that Yao Qianxue is deliberately and their relationship, otherwise, she will not just give her parents a sum of money to let them go back home, but has been living in fengteng garden.The mood is inexplicable a little bit lost, but Chu Feng also respects Yao Qianxue''s choice, knowing her tradition, she is stubborn and difficult to accept sharing a man with other women.


    Chufeng said, "it''s said that you and sister Qin are going to Xiangjiang to deal with the listing in the afternoon. It happens that I have nothing to do now. In addition, I haven''t been to Xiangjiang, so I want to play with you in the past. In addition, Huo bin has invited me several times, always giving me some face."


    "Oh Yao Qianxue gently answer a way, two people fell into silence again.


    Chu Feng Wei can not smell a sigh, know and Yao Qianxue hard to return to the original time, the gap between two people is doomed to a lot of things.


    When Chu Feng thought that he might have no relationship with the girl, Chu Feng recalled the business he had come to today and said, "in addition, I have some things to do today. Please call all the responsible persons above the manager level of the company and have a meeting at 3:00 p.m.!"


    Chu Feng, as the boss of the group, wants to hold a meeting. Yao Qianxue is not curious. She also feels relaxed and stands up: "sister Jing has gone shopping. I''ll arrange it myself. You can have a rest here."


    Immediately as if to run away from the office, Chu Feng surprised, as vice president of the group Yao Qianxue also need to personally inform?


    She shakes her head with a bitter smile. Knowing that Yao Qianxue doesn''t want to get involved and get along with her too much, she feels that she is too cold to touch her head. Standing up, Yao Qianxue is not here, and the chance to have a good chat with her is gone. Chu Feng leaves the office and is ready to see Shen Xiuqin.


    This woman seems to be still angry about that night''s things, but any woman must be like this. She was eaten tofu in the middle of the night.


    When she comes to Shen Xiuqin''s office, Chu Feng thinks about knocking on the door. However, there is no movement for a while. She may be asleep. Chu Feng gently opens the door to enter the office. There is no one in the office. Chu Feng walks to the rest room.


    It''s OK not to go, but to chufeng is completely dull.


    There is a bed in the room. There are two people sleeping on it, Shen Xiuqin and Lang Meimei. Shen Xiuqin simply lies down and has a rest, but Lang Meimei doesn''t have a proper sleep!


    Shaking his head incomprehensibly, Chu Feng quickly leaves the rest room. If he wakes up suddenly, Lang Meimei must say that he peeps at her. Chu Feng doesn''t want the catkins to be solved, and she gets into a more troublesome Lang Meimei.


    Walking to the desk, Chu Feng casually plays with the computer, and sees an icon hidden under the desktop. Chu Feng clicks twice to open it, and his expression becomes strange. A sound of um is transmitted through the computer loudspeaker.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches violently. Shen Xiuqin is a wonderful flower. As the vice boss of the group, she even downloaded so many movies and TV series on the computer.


    At the same time, Chu Feng curiously opens a file with the signature of Qin''s favorite. It may be that Shen Xiuqin doesn''t worry that someone will move her computer here. The password is not locked at this time. Chu Feng opens it directly and his eyes are wide. All of them are private photos of Shen Xiuqin. The scale is too large to imagine.


    After watching with interest, there are more than 100 photos and two videos. Chu Feng whispered in his heart that it''s no wonder that she is the evil woman who can install a cinema at home. How hungry and thirsty this is!


    There is a video at the bottom. Chu Feng''s eyes are frozen and his expression is stiff. It turns out that it was a big play between him and Yan Ruyu that night. Chu Feng''s heart tangled fiercely. What''s going on? If it is spread out, he, Yan Ruyu and Shen Xiuqin are not all ruined?


    When Chu Feng was thinking about deleting it, a voice came from behind, with a little anger: "don''t you see it''s connected to the mobile phone? Don''t worry. If you dare to delete it, I''ll tell yu''er that you''ll steal my photo album and never forgive your shameless behavior that night! "


    The next second, the finger moves, he and Yan Ruyu''s big play is completely deleted smashed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    Depressed!


    This is Chu Feng''s only feeling at the moment. She feels that Shen Xiuqin is a 26 year old woman with an appearance of 26, but her heart is 15 years old. She touches the back of her head in pain. Chu Feng can''t stop laughing bitterly. When Shen Xiuqin sees that she deleted the video, she slaps him on the head.


    Even so, Chu Feng felt that she and Yan Ruyu had deleted them, but she didn''t want Shen Xiuqin to turn around and run into the rest room to cry. The sad cry was like Chu Feng had taken something precious from her.


    Let the awakened Lang Meimei go out first. Chu Feng closes the door and walks over. Looking at the woman who is lying on the bed and crying bitterly, she says with a bitter smile: "it''s unnecessary. It''s my and jade''s things. There''s no loss in deleting you!"


    It''s OK not to say it, but Shen Xiuqin''s cry is even louder.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. What woman came here? Deleting that video is also my own. How can I make it as if I deleted her important thing?


    It''s just that crying like this is not the way. If you go to Yan Ruyu to complain, it''s even more boring. She coughs and sits down: "sister Qin, don''t cry, can''t you have a pleasant chat?"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Shen Xiuqin sobbed and sat up straight with tears on her pretty face. She snorted, "you bastard, I just have a little hobby. You can delete it for me. Not only do you read my photo album with interest, are you still a human being?"


    Then she began to cry again. Chu Feng laughed bitterly. What was Shen Xiuqin''s head in the end? She was so beautiful and rich. She could find a man at will. She even preferred watching movies.


    However, seeing the woman''s tearful eyes, Chu Feng asked helplessly, "then why don''t you cry?"


    When Shen Xiuqin put down her hand, her whole face turned into a little cat. Chu Feng was also a little surprised. When she first saw Shen Xiuqin before, she was a woman with strong spirit and self-reliance in the new era. She cried like a little cat. Chu Feng had never thought about it.


    Shen Xiuqin sobbed and let Chu Feng wipe her nose directly when she was sweating. What''s more, she was a goddess. How could she feel like a female pendant?


    However, Shen Xiuqin didn''t care about these things. She asked, "if I don''t cry, you will agree to any conditions?"


    Chu Feng now think is Shen Xiuqin don''t cry, this woman angry is OK, cry really let a person can''t resist, do not fall nod: "en en!"


    Shen Xiuqin turned her eyes and her mouth cocked up


    He stood up and said that he would not cry. If there were no tears on his face, Chu Feng would doubt whether Shen Xiuqin had pretended to be. Otherwise, how could he not cry without crying?


    After walking around in the rest room, Shen Xiuqin pouts her lips and doesn''t know what she''s thinking. Finally, she looks at Chu Feng and smiles. Chu Feng feels a lump in her heart. How does she feel that Shen Xiuqin''s smile is so penetrating?


    Shen Xiuqin took two steps and squatted down in front of Chu Feng, biting her lips and saying, "take off your pants!"


    Chu Feng, as stiff as an electric shock, sat there, looking at the blazing eyes of Shen Xiuqin. She secretly said that women would not be too hungry and thirsty. She shook her head: "no, you are a good sister of yu''er!"


    Just after that, Shen Xiuqin began to cry again. She even sat down on the ground, pointing at Chu Feng and humming, "you liar, you said I would promise me anything if I didn''t cry. Now I''ll cry to death!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. Now Shen Xiuqin is totally different from the woman he knows. She is still a vice president of the company. She is just a coquettish little girl, but this requirement is too wonderful.


    Look at the outside, Chu Feng said: "sister Qin, I promise you, but now eyebrows are outside, not suitable!"


    Shen Xiuqin touched her nose and pursed her lips. Seeing Chu Feng nodding her head, she continued to ask, "this time, are you not lying to me?"


    Chu wind secretly said where I dare to cheat you, nodding back: "cheat you, I will not lift all my life!" Just leave here now, maybe you don''t remember, or you don''t have a chance?


    It''s just Chu Feng''s idea. Shen Xiuqin seems to be able to see through the general, hum: "I believe you once, this time to Xiangjiang, you follow, don''t say you don''t have time, I know you have time now!"


    Chu Feng looks stiff. He really wants to go to Xiangjiang, and he takes Ye Zixuan with him. He swallows and swallows hard. If Shen Xiuqin does something, it will be strange that ye Zixuan doesn''t kill himself!


    However, Shen Xiuqin ignored so much. She stood up and patted her skirt and hummed, "it''s settled. You can cash it this time, or I won''t play with you!" Said the vision is still chufeng strategic look: "always long distance and on the screen to see, this time I want to see really!"


    Chufeng''s mouth is wide, and she smiles bitterly and shakes her head. It turns out that Shen Xiuqin is thinking about this and secretly tells a wonderful woman.


    However, Shen Xiuqin didn''t ask for it. Now, Chu Feng is still relieved. After all, he has always been a big sister of Shen Xiuqin. He always feels that it is a bit strange. He decides to go to Xiangjiang and try not to get along with Shen Xiuqin alone. If something happens, it''s hard to explain to Ye Zixuan.Especially if Yan Ruyu knows, she must scold her own excellent products.


    Seeing Shen Xiuqin run into the bathroom to wash her face, Chu Feng quickly slips away and vows to stay away from Shen Xiuqin and be careful. This woman has too much taste.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, all the people in charge of fengteng''s coming back have gathered in the conference room!


    Chu Feng left Shen Xiuqin''s office at noon and ran decisively to Yao Qianxue''s office to have a rest. He was afraid that Shen Xiuqin, who was 26 in appearance and 15 in heart, would do something crazy again. He didn''t get up until about 3 o''clock.


    With Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue and others into the conference room, the person in charge of the return of Chu Feng stood up and said, "general manager Chu!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and asked everyone to sit down when he went to sit down. When everyone was seated, Chu Feng said with a warm smile: "hard work, everyone, hard work every day. I''m sorry that Chu Feng is here."


    Everyone said with a smile that he would work for the company. Chu Feng just laughed and didn''t say anything.


    At present, fengteng group is developing rapidly under the control of Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue. At present, the pharmaceutical, real estate, hotel, film, television and other industries are on the right track. Sooner or later, it is not impossible to become the first enterprise in the river and sea. People here will naturally get great benefits, so Chu Feng has no too many words.


    I''ll give you the money to do something, that''s OK.


    After receiving the tea from Liu Jing, Chu Feng said: "this time, there is only one thing and only one thing for you. I am ready to let out 51% of the shares I control."


    Not to mention Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue sitting next to chufeng. At the moment, everyone is shocked. Although fengteng group started less than a year ago, its growth rate is amazing. Chu Feng should give up his absolute control right at this time, but who can eat these shares?


    In particular, fengteng group will soon be listed in Xiangjiang. In addition, European and American regions will apply for listing one after another. In the next year, fengteng''s assets will certainly rise by 300% or even more. After all, the assets of Ma Shoufu will soar several times, which is obvious to all.


    At the time when he was about to make a lot of money, Chu Feng was going to give up his shares. People subconsciously thought that fengteng was going to encounter some crisis?


    However, they think it is not possible to think about it. We all know that although Chu Feng has handed over the position of Fengmen master, Huangfu ruodie is his woman, and Huang Jingyin of tianwangmen is also trained by Chu Feng. Why should Chu Feng abandon the golden bowl?


    Chu Feng looked at the people who were talking in a low voice. When the voices were completely quiet, he said, "I know your curiosity. I just feel that I am not interested in these things, and I believe you will not understand them. However, I have made this decision and will not change it."


    "Fifty one percent of the shares and twenty percent of the shares I will give to Shen Xiuqin!"


    Next to Shen Xiuqin, she sat up straight. Now she has 40% of the shares in her hand. Chu Feng gives her another 20%. Does that mean that fengteng is her company?


    Chu Feng stood up and looked at the incomprehensible and shocked people and said, "the other 31%, of which 10% will be evenly distributed to all of you here, so that you can also get huge profits in fengteng in the future."


    The more than 20 people in charge of this meeting have changed from shock to surprise. Although 10% of them do not seem to be many, according to the development of fengteng, even if they only have 0.5% of their hands, they can get tens of millions or even nearly 100 million more income a year!


    Everyone''s eyes are bright. This is just a good thing to drop pie in the sky. In their hearts, they also decide to keep the wind rising and flourishing forever. Otherwise, how can they become a billionaire?


    Chu Feng is satisfied with following the crowd. If you want a horse to run, you have to eat grass. Fengteng is listed. If the shares are still in the hands of a few people, it will certainly make some people in charge feel uncomfortable. The company''s efficiency has increased, but their income is not much more.


    So this is the decision made by Chu Feng after careful consideration. Seeing that everyone is satisfied, Chu Feng looks at Yao Qianxue and whispers, "the other 21% belongs to Yao Qianxue!"


    Sitting there, Yao Qianxue was stiff, her lips trembled, and she found she couldn''t speak. In addition, Shen Xiuqin started to give her 9% of the shares. Now she holds 30% of the shares. She seems to be a woman worth 10 billion yuan in an instant. Maybe she is the youngest rich woman.


    She wanted to say something, but after Chu Feng announced this, the door of the meeting room was also opened. A man with glasses came in. It was the representative of the company''s lawyer group. Yao Qianxue swallowed back what she wanted to say. She knew Chu Feng had decided.


    Several dozens of documents were put in front of Chu Feng. He took up a pen to sign the share transfer letters one by one, and finally distributed them one by one. Without the person in charge, Chu Feng also asked the lawyer''s representative to hand it over.


    After dealing with these things, Chu Feng breathed out his breath and was not depressed to lose a group, because he knew that it was his things, even if they were given out, they would still be his.


    90 degrees bow, Chu Feng for the first time in front of these responsible people show such a look: "after the wind Teng please you!"Leaving a word, Chu Feng looks at Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue, and goes straight to the gate. The reason why Chu Feng gives Shen Xiuqin absolute control is because this woman is naive, but she is an absolute business elite. Of course, it is also because fengteng was founded with the help of Shen''s pharmaceutical company.


    Everyone stood up. At this moment, no matter whether it was true or not, everyone''s heart was full of admiration for Chu Feng. He held the share transfer certificate in his hand and bowed 90 degrees: "Mr. Chu, go well all the way!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    At 6 p.m., an international flight to Tianchi takes off in Jianghai, and stops after arriving at Xiangjiang, and then transfers to Tianchi. Chu Feng is the one they take.


    It takes two hours for Jianghai to reach Xiangjiang. Chu Feng is ready to have a good rest. In addition, ye Zixuan makes Chu Feng quite speechless. It is said that he can meet at Jianghai airport. But later, he didn''t see anyone until he got on the plane and didn''t answer the phone. Chu Feng thought there might be any other questions, which could not come.


    So I don''t think much. I believe Ye Zixuan will fly to Xiangjiang directly if she has time.


    The position next to the empty, Chu Feng think about it, at least in the plane do not have to give ye Zixuan to say where to take her to play, quiet rest to Xiangjiang, also appreciate the charm of this pearl.


    Only sometimes it was so wonderful, and Shen Xiuqin, who was sitting with yaoqianxue, came and sat next to Chu wind. He he smiled: "it seems that people don''t want you. How nice my sister is, come and sit with you!"


    Chu Feng just prepared to close his eyes, shenxiuqin came over, thinking of this woman''s wonderful work, Chu Feng heart bitterly smile, you do not come to better ah!


    Only shenxiuqin''s thinking can not be measured by the normal people''s thinking. Who knows if she will cry on the plane, Chu Feng is unwilling to smile: "sister Qin!"


    Shenxiuqin looks at yaoqianxue and others all close their eyes. They have been busy listing Xiangjiang these days. Everyone has not rested well, and his eyes have a smile.


    This scene is caught by Chu wind, and I jumped in my heart. Secretly, this woman is going to do it. How can I feel bad?


    Shenxiuqin, leaning near Chu Feng, said softly, "brother Feng, I saw other people''s movies, yachts, no one bus at night, wild, cinema, it was very exciting, and the one on the plane. What do you think it was like?"


    Chu Feng felt dry mouth, he naturally knew what shenxiuqin said, secretly this woman saw how many big films, what are all learning?


    But she asked, Chu Feng or truthfully returned: "I don''t know, did not try!"


    Shenxiuqin white Chu wind like hum: "you so many women, you have not tried, don''t cheat me!"


    Chu wind turned a white eye. I tried to use these words on the car. Who knows what else feels, but when I think of the forest in the corner, Chu Feng smiles: "it seems that there are so many times. It is still very exciting. It is a psychological stimulation, like breaking the forbidden system!"


    Shenxiuqin looks at Chu wind with her eyes, as if he catches some handle: "with whom? I can''t be sure it''s not jade! "


    Chu Feng was just guided, so he said with emotion that anyone who wanted to shenxiuqin seems to have the meaning of information. Chu Feng smiled bitterly and was caught by this woman.


    Shenxiuqin also asked, also did not gossip to find the bottom, the side of the eye beads turn the shoulder to touch Chu Feng: "follow me to the bathroom!"


    Chu Feng also warned himself not to discuss these with shenxiuqin. Otherwise, if she dug out her leg and yexinlan, the world would be in a mess.


    But before I fell down, I heard the fierce words from shenxiuqin. If not many people in the cabin, and everyone was quiet, Chu wind would have burst out a rough mouth.


    She shook her head with a bitter smile. How did ye Zixuan feel Shen Xiuqin was more troublesome than her. When he thought about those that shenxiuqin said, Chu Feng looked up and down at the woman: "sister Qin, don''t you think?"


    "Don''t talk!"


    Shenxiuqin is not scrupulous to lean forward, body top on Chu wind body: "play?"


    Chu wind swallows saliva, shenxiuqin is absolutely one of the most attractive women he has ever seen. He looks down and looks down at the snow white that seems to burst out at any time because of squeezing on himself. He starts with a daze: "play!"


    Shenxiuqin smiled cunningly, and wore her hands on the waist holding Chu Feng, and he said like LAN: "are you interested in my sister? Why not give Xiaoxue absolute control, but give it to me? Don''t say you are charitable. I don''t believe it, and you won''t believe it. "


    Chu Feng began to wonder shenxiuqin''s behavior, originally avoiding deliberately asking this question.


    Chu Feng will not tell shenxiuqin that what he wants to create is the same existence of the Vatican. It only needs deterrence and does not need direct control. He coughs and says, "then I didn''t do too much, so it was normal for you and Xiaoxue. Moreover, the former wind Teng was Shenshi medicine!"


    Shenxiuqin has been staring at his eyes when Chu Feng talks, but he is disappointed to see no look. Only sincerity is the only way to say that this guy is not psychologically, but it is really money like dung!


    But shenxiuqin did not go to investigate why, holding Chu wind more tight, whispered: "20% shares, the future may be worth 100 billion, I worth 100 billion?"


    Chu wind has felt the whole body dry and hot, smell Shen Xiuqin body taste, and body hugs, has shameful have a little reaction.


    "More than!" nodded the hard bit


    "I''m satisfied with this answer!"Shen Xiuqin laughed and was very brilliant. Suddenly she held Chu Feng''s hand down and pinched it fiercely. Her eyes flashed in surprise. She looked at Chu Feng biting her lips and winking at her mouth. She said, "brother Feng, you can''t even blink your eyes when you hit me with hundreds of billions of dollars, which breaks my heart and liver!"


    Chu wind secret way, if you don''t let me go out, I will burst blood vessels!


    However, Shen Xiuqin continued without knowing it: "so, how about I be a lover for you in the future? As I said in my girlhood, whoever gives me 10 billion yuan will be sold to him. You 100 billion yuan is enough!"


    Chu Feng looked at Shen Xiuqin. Her left eye was doomed to be hard to concentrate at the moment. She was stunned and said, "sister Qin, are you kidding?"


    Shen Xiuqin gave Chu Feng a look: "do you think I''m a joker? On the plane, it''s a rare journey Between the words, the zipper sound, Chu Feng''s body is stiff, but Shen Xiuqin has already squatted down.


    Chu Feng wants to say no, but he has already eaten it and takes a breath of cold air. It''s no wonder Cui Xin and Shen Xiuqin can be good sisters. They are both so pure people. Whoever gives the big price, they are the ones who own it, and the money is not so much.


    However, this technology, really can''t say, no wonder have seen so many blockbusters, first-class ah!


    Shen Xiuqin and Cui Xin can be good sisters because of their similar personalities. What Cui Xin demands is a good looking gold master. What Shen Xiuqin demands is a man who can give her everything or even all his wealth. And Chu Feng did so today.


    Therefore, there are many ways to move women. Maybe you have done it by accident.


    After half an hour, someone knocked on the door three times. Shen Xiuqin, without knowing it, continued to play noble music. Chu Feng was frightened, but there was also a kind of inexplicable stimulation. It should be said that in less than half an hour, chufeng''s bullet was fired!


    Shen Xiuqin played the last movement. She stood up clean and blinked at Chu Feng: "is it better than Yuer Niu? Does it feel like a 20% stake is worth it in an instant? "


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and enjoyed the comfort Shen Xiuqin brought to himself. He said softly, "you are always priceless. Don''t measure these things with price in the future."


    Shen Xiuqin was stunned when she heard the speech. She simply felt that Chu Feng had given such a huge benefit that she should give something. If Qian chufeng needed it, she would not give her 20% of the shares. She couldn''t give her the right. After thinking about it, Shen Xiuqin felt that her body was still valuable, and she didn''t mind having sex with Chu Feng twice.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng''s words made Shen Xiuqin look dull and said in a low voice: "do you like me?"


    Just finished, he shook his head and said, "if so, you must not do this, even if you want me to accompany you for a few nights, but do not talk about feelings with me. I just want to make pure money and build a business empire!"


    Shen Xiuqin continued: "I won''t fall in love with anyone easily. I just want to relax myself and find a man to have fun. My heart is not emotional, and I don''t want to have a family, so you must not like me!"


    Looking at xiuran and Shen Chunren, it''s really astonishing!


    Touching Shen Xiuqin''s hair, she was joking and serious: "what men want is this kind of irresponsible woman. Don''t you think I''m just suitable for this role?"


    Shen Xiuqin was still worried about whether Chu Feng was really attracted to her. At the moment, she was stunned and then laughed: "yes, you boy, there are so many women, you can''t give me any tomorrow and hope!" Patting Chu Feng on the shoulder: "then I don''t have to watch a movie myself to relieve the pressure. If I need it, I''ll find you!"


    Chu Feng was just a joke. She didn''t want Shen Xiuqin to take it seriously. However, it was also true that Shen Xiuqin''s standard of living was the most suitable man to find himself. But when he needed to find himself, Chu Feng still laughed bitterly. How could he mean to breed a horse?


    Shaking his head to disperse this idea, I''m afraid that people outside will find anything. Chu Feng''s left eye penetrates to see the situation. It''s ok if she doesn''t see it. Isn''t she not here?


    Standing outside the door was Ye Zixuan. At the moment, the woman was standing there in anger for nearly 20 minutes. She was wearing a stewardess uniform. She wanted to surprise Chu Feng. She didn''t want this guy to run to the bathroom with Shen Xiuqin for such a long time.


    I can imagine the anger in my heart!


    Inside the bathroom, Chu Feng knew that he couldn''t hide. He forced himself to open the door and summoned up the courage to open the door: "concubine, I''m wrong, I''m guilty!"


    Ye Zixuan, who wanted to scold people, was stunned. She didn''t expect Chu Feng to apologize. Her anger dissipated. She looked at the clean clothes of Chu Feng and Shen Xiuqin, and the bathroom with a small space. If anything, would it be so neat? Didn''t you do anything?


    Shen Xiuqin didn''t expect Ye Zixuan standing at the door. She swallowed subconsciously for fear of being seen out. She killed her countless times for her identity!


    Ye Zixuan looked at it carefully, but she couldn''t see anything. She thought that maybe she had thought too much. However, she still felt uncomfortable when she thought that they were in the room for half an hour. She took Chu Feng and walked to one side. She did not greet Shen Xiuqin.Chu Feng is shocked. Is it OK?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    At eight o''clock, the flight landed steadily at Xiangjiang airport.


    Chu Feng and his party came out of the VIP passage. They had already been waiting for the motorcade arranged by Huo bin. Ye Zixuan was pulled by Chu Feng and got on one of the cars. Shen Xiuqin was allowed to go to other cars. Yao Qianxue took a look at the fiery Ye Zixuan and sighed slightly.


    Shen Xiuqin in the car didn''t mean to avoid other people. Looking at Yao Qianxue with a dim look, she said directly: "Chu Feng is a bastard, but it can''t be denied that this is a charming son of a bitch. In ancient times, such people were not generals and princes. Do you think those people can only love one woman in their life?"


    Yao Qianxue has a bitter smile on her face. She knows that her mind is seen, but she doesn''t know how to answer.


    Shen Xiuqin continued to look like a man who came over and said: "even if he only loves a woman, but his status is doomed to be too much. He can''t choose some things, such as Su Xinyu and ye Zixuan. Do you think he can choose or refuse?"


    "Xiaoxue, it''s not the elder sister who says you, you long for him to love you alone, and even stay with you, that is tantamount to asking him to die!"


    Yao Qianxue''s body is shocked and shows surprise. Shen Xiuqin points to the car where Chu Feng is in front of him and says, "if he abandons Yan Ruyu, Su Xinyu and even ye Zixuan and all the people just to be with you, do you think it is realistic? When the time comes, not only will Chu Feng have bad luck, but you will also be torn apart by those women.


    I believe that even if they are su Xinyu, even if they think about it, they will not show it because they understand that selfishness sometimes harms not only others, but also themselves. "


    "The words are a little hard to hear, but this is the reality. Either you can completely get rid of the relationship with Chu Feng, or you can accept all this. If you still linger on the idea of getting Chu Feng by yourself, I advise you to give up this idea!"


    Yao Qianxue looks a little stiff. She would like to say that she is monogamous now. But with her going higher and higher, who really is monogamous?


    Looking at the car in front of her, Yao Qianxue''s look is indescribable. If she wants to completely clear the relationship with Chu Feng, she can''t do it. What she thinks in her heart is that Chu Feng only loves her alone and gradually moves away. She just hopes that Chu Feng will love her more and make her the only one.


    But now Shen Xiuqin''s words seem to be in general, Yao Qianxue finds that she is doing something ridiculous, which is not good for her, but also harmful to Chu Feng.


    The corner of her mouth is full of bitter smile and struggle. According to Shen Xiuqin, even if Chu Feng''s favorite person is her, she can''t just be with her. The power and interests involved in his identity doomed Chu Feng to refuse some people, because it would die!


    Dejectedly shaking his head, Yao Qianxue pretended to be strong and said: "I know, I have let myself and Chu wind as far away as possible!"


    Shen Xiuqin sighs. Yao Qianxue still doesn''t understand her meaning. She is as far away from Chu Feng as possible, but she also holds a kind of far away stimulation to let Chu Feng make a choice. The moment Shen Xiuqin sees Ye Zixuan, she knows what kind of woman she is. She can only hope that Yao Qianxue can hide better.


    After all, if ye Zixuan knew the feeling of Chu Feng and noticed Yao Qianxue''s mind, she would not have done anything.


    Liu Jing and Lang Meimei, sitting next to them, were surprised to see Yao Qianxue. They didn''t expect her to think like this, especially Lang Meimei, whose mouth was cocked up with a bit of fun: "you come from the most humble family of all people, but your ambition is the biggest. Hide it better. If you are known by those gifted women, you will die miserably."


    "Not only, your parents may suffer, such a man as Chu Feng, don''t think about monopoly!"


    Although Lang Meimei''s words are very direct, Shen Xiuqin and Liu Jing both agree and nod. You can expect Chu Feng to give you more care, but don''t want to monopolize as hard as you want. Even if Chu Feng doesn''t resent it, other women will tear you up.


    Yao Qianxue clenched her lips and lowered her head without saying a word. In her heart, there were some contradictions and anger. Why can''t I fight for myself? Maybe Chu Feng really only loves me?


    In the car in front of her, Chu Feng naturally didn''t know about Shen Xiuqin''s conversation. She just looked at Ye Zixuan, who was wearing a stewardess uniform, close to the woman''s waist, and saw that the driver didn''t pay attention. She said in a low voice: "little wife, how can you dress like this? Look at me and be interested in it and wear it specially for me?"


    Ye Zixuan felt that she was in the embrace of Chu Feng. Her face turned red. She pushed Chu Feng aside and said in a blunt tone: "dream!"


    She only said something with a little bit of confidence. Today, she arrived at Jianghai airport earlier than chufeng. However, she asked for a stewardess uniform and then wanted to surprise Chu Feng. Some entertainment magazines previously read said that men have instinctive hobbies for stewardess.


    Just thinking that he was happy to prepare all this for him, Chu Feng and Shen Xiuqin stayed in the bathroom for so long. Although it seemed as if nothing had been done, ye Zixuan was uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng knows that ye Zixuan is still angry about the plane. She just studies the music and doesn''t deviate from the bottom line!Ye Zixuan didn''t know Chu Feng''s voice. She looked back at the car behind her and frowned: "you promised me that this time you only brought me here. How can there be other people, chufeng, what are you thinking about? Playing with me?"


    Ye Zixuan seems to have no intention of entangled with the affairs on the plane. Chu Feng is also relaxed. He thinks that when he arrives at the hotel, he takes a bath and destroys the evidence. At the same time, he replies, "no, it just happens that fengteng group is going to be listed in Xiangjiang. They are here to prepare for all this, and I am with you."


    "In addition, fengteng shares have been sold out to them, so you think I''m not accompanying you this time, are you?"


    When ye Zixuan arrived at Jianghai from the Imperial City, she did not know that Chu Feng had made such a decision. She was stunned: "you are stupid. That''s money. If you give it out, you can give it out?" Then he frowned and said, "are they your women, so you don''t feel heartache at all to give them now, as betrothal gifts?"


    A hand has reached Chu Feng''s waist. It seems that as long as the answer is not satisfied, it will directly strangle Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was stunned. Unexpectedly, ye Zixuan could have an opinion. He said with a wry smile, "no, it''s just that all the wind doors have been given out, and I still hold fengteng without much meaning. Money and power are precious, but I have better things, so I don''t need to entangle them, and give them to them, which can produce better results."


    "Otherwise, what would you say if something happened to me one day?"


    Ye Zixuan loosened Chu Feng''s waist. He was the apprentice of overlord heaven. Although it''s only rumored that it hasn''t been confirmed, there are many things for some people, that is, they would rather kill 1000 by mistake than let go of one.


    Chu Feng lets the wind and wind out, seemingly giving up everything. But ye Zixuan believes that the ultimate controller is still Chu Feng. Thinking of what Chu Feng and himself said in Hebrew and breaking the fate of chess pieces, ye Zixuan seems to be able to understand Chu Feng''s current thinking.


    On the other hand, holding Chu Feng''s hand, ye Zixuan was hot, but she never concealed her thoughts: "as long as it''s your decision, I''ll support you, unconditionally!"


    "All of a sudden, the concubine is the best for me!"


    Chu Feng is moved and holds Ye Zixuan in his arms. Maybe it was caused by many accidents when they were together. However, it can''t be denied that ye Zixuan is a kind of woman whose husband is the God. Once she decides to follow a man, she will be unconditionally supportive.


    When they first met, Chu Feng put a smile on her mouth and held Ye Zixuan''s body more powerful. Compared with Su Xinyu''s thinking about everything, ye Zixuan did better. Even if Chu Feng did something wrong, she would choose to accompany Chu Feng.


    Ye Zixuan looks at chufeng. She is three years older than chufeng. However, she is from the beginning of hate to now. She does not know why she fell in love with her. Her mouth is slightly tilted, and she is generally leaning on Chu Feng.


    After driving for 20 minutes, we arrived at the famous via hotel. Chu Feng and others got down from the top. The room was already opened. However, Huo bin didn''t know Chu Feng would come with him, so he just opened a suite, and Shen Xiuqin was enough for them to stay.


    Ye Zixuan didn''t care. She took Chu Feng in and asked for a suite. Yao Qianxue, who was following her, frowned slightly. She seemed to know that Chu Feng was going to have a room with Ye Zixuan. It was very uncomfortable.


    After opening the room, a member of the Huo family came up and said respectfully: "fengshao, Huo Shao didn''t know that you and Mr. Shen came to Xiangjiang together. At present, he is still in the south of Hanhuang. However, knowing that you have come to Xiangjiang, he has arranged a flight, and strive to go to Qingfeng building to have morning tea with you tomorrow morning."


    Chu Feng wanted to say that there was no need for trouble, but when he heard that Huo bin was coming back from the cold desert south, he was too lazy to say so. He just nodded and took Ye Zixuan to the elevator.


    When everyone got into the elevator, Chu Feng felt something wrong with the atmosphere. She looked at Shen Xiuqin, Liu Jing or Lang with a natural look. Finally, she looked at Yao Qianxue''s face and frowned. She asked curiously, "Xuexue, what''s the matter? Is there something wrong with you? Let me show you?"


    Shen Xiuqin frowns and looks at Yao Qianxue. Shen Xiuqin says in her heart that she is still too young to grab toys.


    You don''t have to think about it. What I said in the car just now is in vain.


    Yao Qianxue stretched her eyebrows and forced herself to smile: "it''s OK. I''m just dizzy when I''m on the plane. I''ll take a bath."


    Chu Feng looks at Yao Qianxue''s appearance, it seems that it is not a physical problem, there is no doubt that he: "then you take care of yourself, if you are sick, the first time to inform me, know?"


    Yao Qianxue mouth up, smile back: "en!" The heart secretly said, maybe Chu Feng really likes me a little more, otherwise ye Zixuan is here, why should he care so much about himself?


    In the quiet elevator, ye Zixuan frowned. She knew Yao Qianxue and knew that she was entangled with Chu Feng. Once Chu Feng announced that she liked Yao Qianxue in Jianghai University, but they had not established a relationship. A meaningful smile flashed over the corner of her mouth. It was interesting!


    This smile was caught by Shen Xiuqin, and she jumped in her heart!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    The next morning at seven.


    They left the hotel together. Shen Xiuqin and others had to go to the exchange in advance to prepare the basic information for listing in two days. Chu Feng took Ye Zixuan and drove Huo Bin''s car to Qingfeng building.


    Qingfenglou is an old tea house in Xiangjiang. It was built in the early 1950s. It is a four story building. It is a place where many people in Xiangjiang like to come and have a drink in the morning. The first to third floors are acceptable to the public. Therefore, although it has been several decades, the business is still booming.


    Sometimes I come here at seven o''clock, but I don''t have a seat until ten o''clock.


    Compared with the bustle and bustle of the first to third floors, the fourth floor is relatively quiet. There are only eight simple boxes. However, those who can come to this floor must be those who are rich or expensive. Even if a City chief comes here, he may not be able to drink a cup of tea in this box.


    When Chu Feng stopped to get off the bus, he looked at the ancient Qingfeng building and smelled the fragrance coming from his face. He sincerely sighed: "it seems that Huo Shao has used his mind!"


    Originally, Chu Feng thought that Huo bin must go to a place where the consumption is expensive and high-grade. He doesn''t want to come here. It''s not that Chu Feng is upset. On the contrary, he likes this arrangement. Looking at ordinary people coming and going, he thinks that this is close to life.


    However, he was relieved to think that Huo bin invited himself and Su Xinyu to eat at the roadside stall in the imperial city. Huo bin was not very particular about these things, and he was also a person who knew that he didn''t pay so much attention to them.


    "It''s really good!"


    Ye Zixuan unbuttoned her seat belt and took a look. Although she is the granddaughter of the red Ye family, she has never been here. However, seeing Chu Feng''s smile, she turned her head to one side and hummed, "don''t think I''ll forgive you so quickly. It''s a dream!"


    Chufeng laughed bitterly, shook his head, untied the seat belt, opened the door, looked at Ye Zixuan who was still sitting here and asked, "don''t you go?"


    Ye Zixuan puffed her mouth and did not say a word. Chu Feng passed by with a bitter smile and could only walk in by himself.


    When ye Zixuan looked back, she saw that Chu Feng didn''t really coax her, and stamped her feet angrily. She thought that last night, two people had a room. In addition, she was hot and charming. Chu Feng must have done something good. She didn''t want Chu Feng to go to a room to sleep after taking a bath, which made Ye Zixuan suffer from severe insomnia.


    However, it is true that ye Zixuan misunderstood Chu Feng. It is not that he does not want to take advantage of this good opportunity to do something with Ye Zixuan, but that time does not allow him to have too much time and space.


    In addition, she wanted to promote him last night. Naturally, Chu Feng went to work, and inadvertently ignored Ye Zixuan''s feelings. The two shared a suite, but they slept separately. It was a blow to a woman and a beautiful woman like Ye Zixuan who had great confidence in herself.


    Come to the Qingfeng building, Chu Feng walked into the busy hall, mouth smile, want to go to the stairs, but was shocked.


    Because it says on the stairs to go, to the third floor!


    Looking back curiously, Chu Feng laughs. It seems that Qingfeng building is also treated specially. People with unusual status can go directly to the fourth floor through the special passage, without passing through the crowded three-story building. Although it feels a little different, Chu Feng does not go into this.


    Everyone has their own consumption concept. If Qingfeng building wants to develop for a long time, it is also necessary to let those dignitaries embody their superiority. Undoubtedly, such a method can reflect their sense of superiority.


    Turn around and walk toward another stairway. There are two security personnel standing there. Seeing Chu Feng coming, they stretch out their hands to block: "is there a reservation?"


    Chu Feng has long been used to the differential treatment of some privileged places, so there is nothing unpleasant. He just wanted to say that he was invited by Huo bin. Behind him came a sarcastic voice: "in this era, cats and dogs all want to enjoy, but don''t see if they can afford it?"


    Two cold faced security personnel saw the comer, put on a humble smile and said: "Miss yuan, master yuan!"


    Yuan Peipei nodded slightly. He was reluctant to say anything more. He looked at Chu Feng. From top to bottom, the arc of disdain in the corner of his mouth was more clear: "the whole body adds up to less than 100 yuan. I also want to go up there. I can see that the poverty from the mainland has never seen a big scene."


    "Do you know how much it costs for a simple morning tea? The earth buns? "


    Although a lot of dandies think of him as a dandy, he looks down on Lu for the first time.


    Thinking of the news some time ago, Chu Feng''s eyes were amused. It seems that he is not aimless. Some Xiangjiang people really don''t regard themselves as pilgrims.


    Seeing that he was talking, Chu Feng''s eyes were looking at himself. Yuan Peipei said angrily, "what are you looking at? You''re going to see the village girls in the inland. You mean people!"


    "Sister!"


    The man in Chinese next to him chuckled and held his sister, who was born to despise the inland people, and said with a smile: "people may not be sensible. You don''t want to be like this. The inland people don''t have quality. If we compare with them, it will appear that we have less quality."Yuan peipeipei''s face softened a little, but Chu Feng''s eyes were so wild just now that she felt as if she had no clothes on. She glared at Chu Feng fiercely and walked up, making a gesture that was not noticeable.


    When Yuan lie passed by Chu Feng, with a sneer in his eyes, he strode to keep up with his sister. When four bodyguards in black followed him, suddenly a bodyguard seemed to be bumping against Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s mouth was full of fun. Knowing that these people were trying to have some fun with himself, he stepped back two steps in an instant. The bodyguard who had been hit by "unsteadiness" couldn''t stop his feet and fell down on the ground. His face was ugly. He raised his head and said, "asshole!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to quarrel with these too much, but he fell down and scolded first. His eyes leaped fiercely.


    The black bodyguard who fell down stood up and pointed at Chu Feng and scolded: "if the inland people really have no quality, they even deliberately dodge when they see me fall. You won''t help me. There is no public morality!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and suddenly reached out to hold the black bodyguard who pointed at him and scolded her. In his life, he hated the words that people scolded her mother. He gently exhaled his hand, and the black bodyguard screamed. He also stopped the yuan family''s brother and sister walking around the corner and turned his head to look at the scene. His face was not good-looking.


    They have always been the only ones who wreaked havoc on the inland people, but now they are trampled back. It''s hard to imagine how miserable it is.


    Yuan Peipei couldn''t help thinking and cheering: "catch up the inland guest who hurt people and teach him a lesson, and then throw him to the criminal investigation team and send him to the barbarian land. He is just a barbarian!"


    The three bodyguards in black moved and did not hesitate to carry out the master''s orders. They grabbed chufeng with their big hands. It was strange that Chu Feng didn''t dodge and let them catch it. All the people around who were attracted to attention shook their heads in secret. They didn''t understand the situation. This fight was in vain!


    Everyone felt that Chu Feng would not die this time, and he would also peel off his skin. But at this moment, the three people who caught Chu Feng suddenly retreated as if they were shocked by electric shock. They all fell on the ground and began to grasp the hand of Chu Feng, shaking and numb.


    Chu Feng didn''t even look at them. He bent his palm and made a sound of scraping. He broke the fingers of the black bodyguard abruptly and said indifferently: "when you point one finger at others, the other four are facing yourself. When you scold people, first look at what you have done."


    A foot lightning like bang in the belly of the black bodyguard, the latter body arched, slowly fell on the ground, the face was purple.


    Yuan Peipei blinked. His four bodyguards are all veterans, and it''s not a problem to deal with several people at a time. It''s hard to accept that he was kicked down on the ground by a guy who looked like a jerk.


    Fearless by the threat of Chu Feng, she turned over from the stairs and looked at the four bodyguards lying or sitting on the ground. Her face was gloomy, and she raised one hand and saluted Chu Feng''s face: "pariah!"


    Bang!


    A clear slap sounded, and a figure flew out. Everyone was stunned. It was not Chu Feng who was beaten and flew out, but yuan peipeipei. In front of Chu Feng, there was a hot woman standing in front of him.


    Yuan lie also jokingly looked at everything, saw his sister was thrown out, surprised at the same time quickly ran down, want to scold, but see ye Zixuan that beautiful face, what anger all dissipated.


    He turned around and quickly picked up Yuan Pei Pei. Just now ye Zixuan slapped yuan Peipei with blood from the corners of his mouth and swollen one side of his face.


    It seems that she is a woman of her own, even with a different flavor. The so-called beautiful women and beautiful women are born enemies. Yuan peipeipei pointed to her and said vaguely, "smelly woman, this time you have caused trouble. Do you know who I am?"


    Ye Zixuan walked forward with a cold face. She had already come to the door just now when she heard the news. When she saw yuan peipeipei, they despised Chu Feng so much, they were angry and said, "Pepe yuan, the four great giants in Xiangjiang, graduated from the University of California, Tianchi, with a master''s degree, but bought a degree. She is 23 years old, general manager of Yuanshi group!"


    "I really know who you are and hit you too. Why?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    What?


    When ye Zixuan said these two words from ye Zixuan''s mouth, we would not feel that there was anything at first, but ye Zixuan first said Yuan Peipei''s identity before saying such words, which gave people a different shock.


    Because this proves that ye Zixuan did it even though she knew the identity of Yuan Peipei. Isn''t it that ye Zixuan''s identity is better than others?


    There is no lack of gossip people everywhere. Everyone''s eyes are focused on Ye Zixuan, and they all guess who this person is. They are still so strong after beating yuan peipeipei. We should know that the yuan family is one of the powerful families in Xiangjiang. The industry is not only spread all over the country, but also has branches in the world.


    Such a lord, she dare to fight, the identity is certainly not simple?


    When ye Zixuan said her identity, Yuan Peipei was stunned, but she was slapped in public. Yuan Peipei was so angry that she didn''t think about it carefully. Jiao said: "call the police for me. This inland woman has moved me. I don''t torture you and throw it to the nightclub. I''m not yuan peipeipei."


    In chufeng''s dark way, silly and sympathetic eyes, ye Zixuan takes a step forward and kicks away yuan lie, who is going to block in front of her. Raising her hand is another slap on Yuan Peipei''s other face.


    As the eldest granddaughter of the red Ye family, there are only a few thousand gold that can be compared with her in the whole holy Dynasty. Yuan Peipei is noble, but in Ye Zixuan''s eyes, she is nothing but a slap in the face, because Yuan Peipei''s words really irritated her.


    The second time ye Zixuan slapped her in the face, yuan peipeipei was even more angry. She decided that she must not die easily in front of her. She would go to the entertainment area to find some niggers to blow up Ye Zixuan.


    Although she didn''t speak again, ye Zixuan caught the hatred in her eyes and walked forward with her fist clenched.


    Chu Feng was afraid that ye Zixuan would really kill yuan Peipei. Although it could be suppressed, inland and Xiangjiang were very delicate. It was easy for people to continue impeaching the bureaucracy of the holy court, and human rights organizations would reprimand the privileges of the holy court.


    She quickly stepped forward to hold her. Sometimes force can solve the problem, but only for the purpose of deterrence.


    Looking at Yuan lie and Yuan peipeipei, the Chu wind at the moment is quite different from the gentle youth just now. With the taste of a king in the world, he ignores the common people, and says with indifference: "100 million pool coins!"


    Chu Feng''s light words made everyone curious. Yuan peipeipei angrily swept Ye Zixuan, thinking that Chu Feng was trying to use 100 million pool currency to settle the matter. He was surprised that the earth bumpkin also had money, but he did not think deeply about it and said, "it''s too late. Even if you give me one billion pool coins this time, don''t think about it like this."


    Chu Feng showed a warm smile, attracted many girls when jokingly said: "wrong, you give us 100 million pool of money, smooth this matter!"


    Chu Feng''s words made all the people present stunned. Yuan peipeipei almost didn''t believe what he heard. The people around him also looked strange. Even if he wanted to give money, you gave it, and Yuan Peipei was beaten.


    In response, Chu Feng really asked himself to give 100 million Chi. Yuan peipeipei covered his swollen and painful face and sneered: "you will regret it!"


    When Yuan Peipei''s voice dropped, Huo bin and several other people came down to see the scene. Seeing Chu Feng, they were stunned. Then they saw what had happened. Yuan Peipei was naturally arrogant and despised the inland people. It was no secret that he was in the top circle of Xiangjiang.


    He must have seen Chu Feng. He made a mistake and wanted to show his pride. So he went to war.


    Thinking about it, Huo bin went down the stairs and whispered, "Miss yuan, enough is enough!"


    Yuan peipeipei also saw Huo Bin''s appearance and felt ashamed. At the same time, he heard Huo Bin''s words and said in a cold voice: "are you blind? Didn''t you see that I was beaten, or was this lowly woman, and the bumpkin asked me 100 million chi to smooth this matter out? Do you think I might forget it?"


    Huo bin frowned slightly. He wanted to say that there was little wind, but there were too many people around him. He believed that Chu Feng would not like the feeling of being noticed. He turned his head to one side and saw Ye Zixuan''s ugly face and chufeng''s calm appearance. He knew that if yuan peipeipei did not bow his head today, something would happen.


    Behind Huo bin stood several young men and women, including Du''s sister and brother, Du Yaming and Du Shaofu, who met Chu Feng.


    When Du Shaofu saw Chu Feng''s eyes pass a gloomy murder opportunity, but when he saw Ye Zixuan, his eyes brightened. He thought about what woman he was. He even dared to beat the eldest daughter of Xiangjiang yuan''s family.


    Compared with her younger brother, Du Yaming''s eyes have never left Chu Feng. Looking at the man at the moment is a little more introverted than when he was in the corner domain. She has a kind of inexplicable taste, and seems to think of the hot kiss in the jungle.


    All the people present today were invited by Huo bin to familiarize Chu Feng with his appearance. He did not expect such a thing to happen. He also blamed himself for not coming down early to wait, otherwise such a thing would not happen.


    Just about to speak, Chu Feng takes a step forward and pats Huo bin on the shoulder. This simple action makes yuan Peipei''s brother and sister look stiff. Huo Bin''s shoulder can be patted, but even yuan lie and Yuan Peipei dare not, because they are a little worse than Huo bin.As a media tycoon, Huo bin is very famous in Xiangjiang, and knows more people. At this moment, he is surprised to see Chu Feng, known as a Tu Bao, patting Huo bin on the shoulder.


    If Huo bin wants to talk about it, he will swallow it back. He knows that he can''t be a peacemaker!


    Chu wind twisted his neck, scattered gentle posture, showing the general arrogance of bandits, and said in a low voice: "I''ll have a cup of tea, you take the initiative to challenge, but also want to bump into me, I fall down and blame me for not helping. Am I in a mess when I''m knocked down by you, even if I have quality, it''s in line with your mind''s idea?"


    Yuan Peipei''s mouth moved, Chu Feng continued: "even if you think about it, but someone even scolded my mother. I''m a miserable person. I''ve been an orphan since childhood. My adoptive mother is my biological mother. Many people have called me wild seed, but I don''t hate that. The only thing I hate most is that others scold my mother!"


    Huo bin looks stiff. He didn''t expect yuan peipeipei to be so incompetent. However, he knew that Chu Feng used to anger the whole Lu family directly because of his adoptive mother''s tomb, and the people who made it broke and died. He also unconsciously had a little sweat in his palm.


    Ye Zixuan, with her angry face, dispersed when she heard Chu Feng''s words and walked to the man''s side, and the little bird was holding him.


    Chu Feng sighed softly: "but that''s it. I can forget it. After all, I''m angry for the dead. Some people will say that I''m overbearing and overbearing. Why should I hate my woman so much? She''s defending me, right!"


    "If you don''t want to solve this problem with 100 million pool coins, then you can forget it!"


    Yuan peipeipei''s eyes were cold, and he felt that Chu Feng was afraid. But at this moment, Chu Feng pointed to yuan peipeipei and said, "but my woman is insulted. It''s time to change the master of each branch of the yuan family''s Shengchao."


    He left a word indifferently. Chu Feng took Ye Zixuan''s head and walked upstairs. Du Yaming and others all got out of the way. They shook their heads and sighed at Xiangyuan''s brothers and sisters. The inland may not be very good, but Xiangjiang''s prosperity is also the holy land. Some people can''t afford to offend them.


    Everyone''s looks fell in Yuan peipeipei''s eyes. Seeing Du Yaming and their sighing, they went away with a lump in their heart. They had a bad premonition.


    Yuan lie pulled Huo bin and asked, "Huo Shao, who is he?"


    "Haven''t you been envious of our Huo family medicine sales?"


    Huo bin knew that Chu Feng''s decision was hard to change. It was an established fact that the yuan family''s domestic branch had been swept away. He shook his head and sighed: "so I came back from hanhuangnan in advance, just to introduce the man to you and make a fortune together. But now it seems that only the Huo family and Li Du family can advance together!"


    With a sentence, Huo bin shook his head and went upstairs. The people around him didn''t know what the final situation was. Yuan lie was also at a loss: "what''s the relationship between this and our need for pharmaceutical agency?"


    Huo bin stopped at the foot of the stairs, turned around, patted his head and said, "by the way, the woman who miss Yuan said she was going to throw into the nightclub is Ye Zixuan. His grandfather is called Ye Lao."


    With these last words, Huo bin no longer pays attention to the yuan family''s brothers and sisters who have done stupid things. Yuan Peipei''s body shakes, and finally knows who he has offended. He feels that his intestines are all regretful. That man is Chu Feng, and that woman, whose grandfather can be called Ye Lao by Huo bin, is undoubtedly a member of the red Ye family.


    Her face turned pale, and she could not take care of the pain on her face. She wanted to rush upstairs, but the words just said were too full. Yuan Peipei stopped and left Qingfeng building. This matter was no longer something she could solve.


    Fourth floor!


    Although there is no time for them to communicate with their boss, there is no time for them to communicate with each other.


    Ye Zixuan felt small sweet nestling in Chu Feng, ignoring the eyes of the people and whispered: "little husband, do you really want to swallow up the yuan family industry?"


    When ye Zixuan called that for the first time, Chu Feng was also ashamed. Knowing that ye Zixuan and Su Xinyu were the same passers-by, they both liked to see their men arrogant and domineering. They pinched her nose and said with a smile, "one spit, one nail. If you eat it, you must eat it. If you come out, you must count your words!"


    Ye Zixuan pursed her lips and laughed. She was very cute and said, "support you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    At 9:30 in the morning, a group of people left Qingfeng building. It seems that everyone has forgotten about the episode of the yuan family. Li Cunyi, who is gentle in appearance and decent in behavior, extended his right hand in a friendly manner: "in addition, I''d like to thank Feng Shao for giving us the opportunity. I''ll wait for Mr. Shen to talk about the rest in person when they are free."


    This morning, it was said that it was a breakfast, but Huo bin arranged it into a simple Cooperation meeting. In addition to one Du Shaofu who left midway, the rest of the people were also happy to chat.


    In addition to their hapless yuan family, both the Du family and the Li family have been promised by Chu Feng that they can get the right of pharmaceutical agents. This is a huge cake, which has not been sold all over the world. Chu Feng doesn''t mind if it is bigger.


    In the face of Li Cunyi''s right hand, Chu Feng held his hand and shook it twice: "I respect Mr. Li, but I''m very busy recently. When I''m free, I''ll visit him in person."


    Knowing that chufeng was a polite word, Li Cunyi felt enough to get what he wanted. He shook hands with Chu Feng and said, "I''ll see you later."


    Li Cunyi can be regarded as a vigorous and vigorous man. He did not get too close because of the value of Chu Feng, nor did he deliberately stay away from Chu Feng because of his fierce fate. Everything was just right.


    Huo bin has nothing to do with himself. It seems that Chu Feng is ready to play with Ye Zixuan. He is not good at making this light bulb. He thinks of something and says, "the wind is weak. There will be an auction in a few days. It is said that it is not bad. I will get an invitation card for you to have a look."


    "Maybe something is suitable. You can take it and give it to miss Ye!"


    Chu Feng is not interested in these things, but Huo bin pulls Ye Zixuan and looks at the woman''s eyes. Chu Feng knows that Huo Bin''s plot has been successful, but he doesn''t come to Xiangjiang this time just to play. Chu Feng doesn''t mind accompanying Ye Zixuan.


    Nodding back: "OK, I''ll let you know."


    Huo bin then said that the company still has a lot of things to deal with, so he left first.


    Chu Feng looked at the far away vehicle, looked back to Du Yaming, who was very quiet today and looked like a lady of a family. She said with a warm smile, "Miss Du, what else can I do for you?"


    Du Yaming looked at Ye Zixuan and said with a smile, "thank you for giving us the opportunity of Du group." After stopping for a while, she looked at Ye Zixuan and asked with a smile: "Miss ye, I want to talk with Feng Shao about something personal. I don''t know if Miss Ye is willing to part with her?"


    Ye Zixuan certainly didn''t want to, but it seemed that she was too small-minded. She patted Chu Feng: "I''ll wait for you back in the hotel. You promised to go to the port of via with me this evening."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly at Ye Zixuan''s profound meaning, which is to warn him not to think about where to spend the night. But for Du Yaming, Chu Feng does not really have these thoughts, so he nods.


    Ye Zixuan turned away with satisfaction, and didn''t even greet Du Yaming. Although everyone was very friendly today, ye Zixuan would not forget Du Yaming''s killing opportunity against Chu Feng in Jiaoyu.


    Taking back the look at Ye Zixuan''s leaving, Du Yaming naturally took Chu Feng''s arm and walked to his car. When sitting here, Du Yaming looked at Chu Feng in a melancholy way: "how can I and fengshao have been so gentle, how can fengshao just show so little amorous feelings?"


    Knowing that Du Yaming was talking about coming, he didn''t seem to start walking around her small waist. Chu Feng touched her nose and said, "some women can''t eat!"


    Du Yaming white Chu Feng a glance, started the car, along the way two people did not speak, straight to a coast, Du Yaming untied his seat belt, got out of the car and walked to the fence, looking at a distant island.


    Chu Feng was not sure what this woman wanted to do, but she came and went down.


    Du Yaming took back her eyes and looked at the island in the distance. "Can you kiss me again?" For fear that Chu Feng might misunderstand something, Du Yaming added: "I''m not in love with you, but you are the only one who has ever kissed me. I suddenly want to kiss you again in this place!"


    "The wind is little, I don''t think I will refuse this request?"


    Chu Feng secretly said that the little girl should not mean you, but when she looked at Du Yaming, there was no impurity in her eyes. She looked around subconsciously with her left eye, so that ye Zixuan could not follow her. Then she hugged Du Yaming and kisses her beautiful mouth.


    Such a situation is too common in these places, passers-by is also a look, smile away.


    Five minutes of deep kiss, two people separated, Du Yaming''s face a little because of breathing difficulties flush, but the face is with a smile, naturally lean on the body of Chu Feng, looking at the distance, light said: "I always wanted to have a man with me sunrise and setting, standing in the wind, loving together, only now I find how naive."


    "But if you can enjoy a moment of gentleness with people like Feng Shao, you will also be satisfied with Yaming."


    Chu Feng didn''t push Du Yaming away. At this moment, she felt a faint sadness on Du Yaming''s body. She put her hands around the woman''s waist and looked at the sea in the distance. She whispered, "what else can you do for Miss Du?"Du Yaming''s body trembled, looking at the hands holding his waist, his face turned red, and he looked back at Chu Feng''s mouth Rising: "if only stay at this moment, how good?"


    "Although the Du family is known as one of the four big families, the Huangfu family is holding on to my grandfather''s weakness and constantly demanding. For decades, everything should be paid off, but there is still no freedom!"


    Du Yaming didn''t know whether to say it to Chu Feng or to herself, but Chu Feng could feel the helplessness in the words. He leaned his chin on the woman''s shoulder and pressed his face together. He asked softly, "the Du family does not owe the Huangfu family anything, but do you really want the Du family to be independent?"


    Du Yaming did not deny Chu Feng''s problem. She nodded back and said, "I always dream about it. And when I was 18, I swore that if the Du family was not independent, I would not marry for a day, but this time it seems impossible!"


    With a bitter smile, he said faintly: "Huangfu literary circle has told the elders of Du family that he wants to marry me as my concubine. I really want to shoot him out, but I know I can''t."


    Chu Feng laughs with astonishment. It is estimated that the arrogant fellow in Huangfu''s literary world can say these words. As the eldest daughter of the Du family, Du Yaming''s suitor can imagine that she is not a vase. Huangfu''s literary world even wants to hire a concubine. It''s normal for Du Yaming to hate her.


    "That''s not bad. Anyway, there are dozens of women in Huangfu''s inquiry. His son is so, and he''s OK. Maybe the Du family can have more freedom."


    Du Yaming''s amorous feelings were so white that Chu Feng couldn''t know that Chu Feng was teasing her and hummed: "yes, anyway, you''ve kissed me and touched me. You don''t mind why I do it. You can play with two more men. How good are you, don''t you?"


    Du Yaming looked at Chu Feng''s appearance, with a sly smile: "I''m joking with you. Don''t take it seriously. I won''t be loyal to you."


    Coming out of Chu Feng''s arms, Du Yaming turned back and said, "Huangfu literary circles came to Xiangjiang not to promote relatives, but to fengteng group. He was asking my father and others to gather the available assets of Du''s family and prepare to merge fengteng group when the stock market was unstable on the first day of its listing."


    "With the plum blossom group, Du family, donghongmen and Huangfu family, you are expected to prepare 500 billion chi to resist."


    With a chuckle, Du Yaming also felt that it was a bit absurd to tell these secrets. However, she told the truth: "however, as long as fengteng carries the past level, it will not be difficult to increase assets by 10 times. After all, the money taken out by several companies is all white cash!"


    It''s time to say that, Du Yaming is also ready to leave. Chu Feng looks at the woman who told herself these things, and opens the door of the car: "Huangfu literary world will die, Huangfu family will die, I hope we will never be enemies, you are good!"


    Du Yaming''s body trembled slightly. Looking back, Chu Feng had already turned to the other end. Du Yaming burst into a smile and did not know whether people would hear her. Du Yaming called and said, "Chu Feng, I found that I began to be interested in you."


    Chu Feng pauses for a moment, just smiles and goes on. Du Yaming''s message is very important. If Feng Teng''s financial resources can''t resist at all, what he is playing with is working capital. Calculate the money that the Rothschild family gave last time, plus the existence of shanglang eyebrows.


    Chu Feng touched his nose: "at least also need 100 billion pool of coins, it seems to find my good apprentice!"


    At the same time, after sitting down in front of the middle-aged men, they did not walk back and forth from the majestic avenue of Pei Feng.


    He swept his son and daughter with a cold look and knew that they were a bastard. But he didn''t expect to get to this point. He clenched his fist and loosened it. He cursed, "he has a promising future. He even asked Ye Lao''s granddaughter to go to the nightclub to be that one. What a promise!"


    Next to a beautiful middle-aged woman see her husband angry, patted him on the back and said: "husband, baby, they are not sensible, you don''t blame them, and this matter is not irreversible, let them go to apologize and compensate for some money, isn''t it?"


    The middle-aged man pondered for a moment, nodded, waved and said: "go away, take 100 million Chi coins, ye Zixuan and Chu Feng do not forgive, you will kneel down there."


    Yuan Peipei and Yuan lie stood up and went out of the hall in fear. They had never seen their kind father so grand. They were a little afraid.


    Yuanxiao looked at the children who had already left, showed a smile and patted the beautiful woman''s shoulder: "it''s good to have you, one black and one white, but 100 million Chi won''t be given out like this!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    When Chu Feng came back to the suite of via Hotel, he was stunned to see the situation inside.


    Yuan Pei Pei and Yuan lie kneel in the hall. Ye Zixuan sits on one side and watches the TV. When they are transparent, Chu Feng walks over with a strange expression, wondering what he is playing.


    Ye Zixuan saw Chu Feng come back, glanced at him and said: "send money to apologize."


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded and praised in his heart. No matter whether it was yuan Peipei''s idea or not, it was an excellent way to run here and kneel down. If he finally forcibly wiped out all the industries in Yuan''s inland, he would be accused by thousands of people, saying that he was unreasonable.


    Insight into the greasy, Chu Feng is not worried, went to sit down, looking at the two brothers and sisters kneeling on the ground, silent.


    Yuan peipeipei raised her delicate face, where there was the beginning of arrogance. No matter what she was thinking at the moment and how much hatred she contained, she whispered: "the wind is too little, both our brothers and sisters are not sensible. Please forgive us once, and ensure that we will never make similar mistakes again."


    Chu Feng still did not speak. Yuan peipeipei couldn''t find out what Chu Feng was thinking. He continued with a worried look: "we have also brought another 100 million Chi coins. Can you forgive us for less wind?"


    Chu Feng sits up straight and says that ye Zixuan is trying to find a problem for herself. She should drive yuan Peipei away before she comes back.


    Thinking about it, Chu Feng pointed to the door and said, "first of all, I''m not asking for forgiveness. The words are wrong. It''s beg. Do you understand?" After a pause, Chu Feng''s eyes burst into a sharp color and added: "in addition, everyone is like you. If you can''t, you can trample to death. If you can''t, you''ll lose money. Isn''t it that I''m too cheap in Chu Feng''s eyes?"


    "In addition, apologies should be sincere. Kneeling here, who knows if you want to apologize or show off?"


    Yuan peipeipei looks a little ugly. Although Chu Feng didn''t say anything about it, that finger has already explained Chu Feng''s idea. Kneeling here has already overcome the psychological problems. It is only because ye Zixuan, the most favored girl in the world, to kneel down for peace is OK, but if you kneel outside.


    Yuan Pei Pei does not doubt that the yuan family''s brother and sister kneel at the door of the suite tomorrow will be known by the whole Xiangjiang. How big is the face to lose?


    Bite the lip to open a mouth: "wind is little, the enemy should be solved, not knot!"


    "Threatening me?"


    Chu Feng thought that yuan peipeipei''s brother and sister went out to kneel at the door, so he let them go once. He didn''t want yuan peipeipei to say such words. He sneered: "I suddenly changed my attention. Don''t kneel at the door. Go kneeling in the hotel lobby. When I''m satisfied, I''ll say it again, of course!"


    Add word by word: "if you''re not happy, you can get out of here, I don''t care!"


    Yuan peipeipei looks ugly and knows that he has said something wrong. Chu Feng can thunderbolt against many forces and make Weiss worried. How could he care about his pure merchant yuan family and regret what he said just now.


    Yuan lie was a proud man. Kneeling here was already in a bad mood. If it had not been for the suppression of Yuanxiao and the warning of Yuan Peipei, he would have stood up and pointed at Chu Feng''s nose to scold his mother.


    also heard Chu Feng at that time, and the yuan fierce rage came up. He no longer knelt up and stood up and hummed. "Chu Feng, you are just a woodlouse out of the blue. Lucky luck has caught up with the granddaughter of the red family. I really think you are very special." Lao Tzu told me not to play with you.


    Yuan lie opened the door and left without waiting for yuan Peipei to react. In his simple cognition, Chu Feng''s leaving the red family was the result of his death, which was nothing remarkable.


    Yuan family is a big tax payer. Yuan lie naively believes that Chu Feng will not be allowed to do these things that affect the harmony between the two places.


    Ye Zixuan scoffs at the fully opened door and knows yuan lie''s arrogance, but it''s a pity that what this guy knows is only one-sided. Chu Feng is now the biggest place in the world, and several old men can''t suppress him. This boy has a cramp in his head?


    Yuan peipeipei, who also wanted to leave, happened to see ye Zixuan''s sarcasm. He wondered if the Ye family would support Chu Feng unconditionally?


    Feeling that there was such a possibility, Yuan Peipei didn''t stand up and said in a low voice: "the wind is less, Yuan lie is young and unreasonable. Please forgive his rash behavior. I yuan Peipei is here today. Even if you want me to kneel down on the street, I don''t care, as long as you smooth the matter this morning."


    Chufeng thought about it with a smile and knew that yuan peipeipei was taking a retreat as an advance. He joked: "OK, you are so sincere. Then go kneeling on the street outside for two hours. When it comes to two hours, I don''t want 100 million pool coins."


    Yuan peipeipei''s body trembled, but she did take a retreat to advance. She felt that Chu Feng could not do too much. She didn''t want Chu Feng to beat a snake on the pole. She really asked her to go out and kneel on the street. She laughed bitterly that he had lifted a stone and hit his feet. Chu Feng is a ruthless son of a bitch.


    But the words have already been said. If you repent now, it would be as if you were making trouble for the yuan family. Chu Feng would feel that she was playing with her and stood up with a slight sigh.


    Ye Zixuan narrowed her eyes and pulled the wind of Chu. If yuan Peipei could kneel in the suite or even the door or even the hall, kneeling on the street would be totally trampling on Yuan Peipei''s dignity. Although there won''t be any problem because of her own strength now, it''s hard to guarantee that she will stab the knife secretly in the future.Chu Feng naturally knew what ye Zixuan meant. Seeing yuan Peipei go out with a small fist, he knew that the woman had hatred in her heart.


    A little unwilling to let yuan peipeipei go like this, but ye Zixuan has already reminded him that Chu Feng also timely opened his mouth: "come back!"


    Yuan Peipei was stunned, turned around and walked back. He looked lifeless: "the wind is less. Don''t you want me to kneel naked?"


    "That''s a good idea." After chufeng had a good laugh, yuan peipeipei looked really angry. Seeing her face changed, she continued: "think about the headlines in Xiangjiang tomorrow and even in the world news. Yuan Peipei, the daughter of Yuan''s parents, kneels naked on the street for two hours. It must be more popular than her original camera brother!"


    Yuan peipeipei bit his lips, this time is really angry, just came up with a voice to yell, but Chu Feng is a word to let her such as frustrated ball: "don''t go to kneel!"


    Yuan Pei Pei felt that his fist was hitting cotton. He thought that he had heard a mistake and asked, "really not?"


    Chu Feng stood up and went to Yuan Pei Pei, holding Yuan Pei''s chin between his two fingers and pondering: "such a beautiful little beauty, if you really kneel on the street, even if you don''t hate me, I believe there are many men willing to tear me up, and I still want to live a few more years, go away, and don''t let me see you later!"


    "Of course, 100 million pool coins, please transfer them to my account!"


    Looking at Yuan Peipei''s unresponsive appearance, Chu Feng looked down at the half dew snow-white Tut and said, "it''s a pity that you have a bad temper."


    Seemingly unintentionally sighed, Chu Feng turned and pulled Ye Zixuan straight away from the suite. Although he could sweep away all the yuan family''s industries, he was willing to give him a chance to get down on his knees and learn a lesson of 100 million Chi. I believe that some people can know that if you offend yourself, you have to pay a price.


    It could be dignity and money, but it could also be the life of the whole family.


    Yuan Peipei was still standing there after Chu Feng and ye Zixuan left the suite. I don''t know how Chu Feng, who was still so strong at the beginning, suddenly gave up. She didn''t feel heartache. The important thing was that she didn''t have to kneel. The strong change and contrast made yuan peipeipei''s anger dissipate.


    Even a little absurd gratitude, it seems that there is no need to kneel, is the general gift of Chu Feng.


    Patting his face, thinking of Chu Feng''s unbridled eyes, Yuan Peipei looked down at the position Chu Feng had just seen, and said meaningfully, "is it the same as the rumor that he is a sentimental species?" Sipping his small mouth and showing a little smile: "in addition to a little son of a bitch, it''s not bad!"


    At the moment, Yuan lie, who had left the hotel, was walking on the street. A car roared and stopped beside him. The window fell down, revealing Du Shaofu''s dishevelled face and said with a smile: "this is not Yuan Shao. How can you walk on the street alone? I heard that you and your sister went to Chu Feng to apologize. What happened?"


    Du Fu lie is still angry, but I think he can make fun of Shao yuan''s family


    "Ha ha ha, OK, I like to hear you say that!"


    Du Shaofu began to smile. His eyes motioned to a young female model who had colluded with him by 200000 yuan to sit in the back. He patted him and said to Yuan lie, "get in the car. At the beginning, I suffered a little from Chu Feng. We used to have a general relationship, but I think we have common enemies. We still have something to say."


    Yuan lie narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment. Now that Du''s family is affiliated to Huangfu''s family, it''s no secret that Du Shaofu was trampled on when he went to Jiaoyu. He sneered: "indeed, maybe we will be friends in the future."


    However, Yuan lie didn''t go to the front, but opened the back seat. When Du Shaofu started the car and left, he said with a smile: "Du Shao is Du Shao. What you play is always more delicious than others!"


    Du Shaofu took a look through the rearview mirror and laughed disapprovingly: "what is it? 200000 ordinary goods are better than clean bodies. Yuan Shao likes it, just use it!"


    Yuan lie laughed and thought of Ye Zixuan, who was burning evil fire for no reason. He pressed down the head of the green female model without any politeness. After a while, he took a cool breath and closed his eyes. He imagined Ye Zixuan in his mind.


    Du Shaofu narrowed his eyes, and there was a cold flash in his eyes. He even touched 200, 000 collusion with him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    Next morning, Xiangjiang airport!


    A motorcade composed of three Mercedes Benz slowly stopped outside the airport without publicity and announcement, but it still attracted many people''s attention. The lowest starting price of this type of Benz is 3 million yuan. The most important thing is that the license plates reveal the dignity, not only serial numbers, but also make people look at them.


    There was a young man sitting in the car. He was tall and handsome. Many passing women or girls couldn''t stop looking more. For the rich gold owners, women had a natural worship.


    Some of the bold are even more regardless of the side of the male partner cast a wink, as if to get the favor of young men in general.


    Huangfu took off his sunglasses from his face, and without looking at these women, he walked into the airport and directly came to the VIP passage. He seemed to be waiting for someone.


    More than ten minutes later, a flight from the imperial city landed inside the airport. A few minutes later, Huangfu''s literary world was smiling and he had seen the man he was waiting for.


    A man with a soft and cold look, and a man with glasses and gentle manners, but his eyes flashed with ambition. They came one after another. The man wearing glasses deliberately opened a little distance from the feminine man. It seemed that there would be life-threatening if they were close to each other.


    When the two men came out, Huangfu''s literary world raised a strong smile and walked forward: "brother Yincha, Xiangjiang welcomes you!"


    The person who came was just Yin cha. She had a smile on her soft face. Her voice revealed her conceit: "you don''t need to be so polite. When I kill Chu Feng, I will be your brother-in-law!"


    Huangfu''s literary world laughed, attracted the eyes of passers-by, nodded: "I''m looking forward to it!" "Lei song, my elder brother introduced you to Huangfu group, and now he is also the deputy general manager of the group. He is only inferior to my father''s third brother and me. Are you satisfied?"


    If Chu Feng and his wife were here, they would certainly recognize who this man was. It was Lei song, Liu Jing''s boyfriend, whom he had met in liujiatun at the beginning. But now he is already in a high position and is the deputy general manager of Huangfu group.


    Lei song raised a humble and respectful smile: "I will never forget the promotion of master Wenren, and the kindness given by Huangfu family makes me remember it in my heart. Four young people can rest assured. I know what to do."


    Huangfu''s literary circle nodded with satisfaction: "then the listing of fengteng is up to you. Let''s see if it''s really like what you said. The stock market is in a state of anxiety!"


    Lei song nodded and followed Huangfu to the outside. When he left liujiatun, he met a man who claimed to be Huangfu Wenren. He said that he could be admitted into Huangfu group. He asked for only one. Whenever he had a chance, he would stab Chu Feng fiercely.


    At that time, Lei song had just been fired, and a pie fell from the sky. Although he was surprised why Huangfu Wenren was still alive, Lei song was clever enough not to ask what he had done. He clapped his chest and agreed to it. He was totally different from Chu Feng.


    Lei song really has talent. It''s only a few months since he entered Huangfu group. Thanks to the greeting from Huangfu Wenren, plus his own interest in Huangfu Wenyu and the support of Huangfu''s literary circle, Lei song is now the fourth leader of the group. The reason is that he is a hacker who can''t afford it.


    What''s more, his special research is the stock market, which is the reason why Huangfu''s literary circles let him sit in this position. A good knife should be used at the right time.


    Three people get on the bus and leave the airport directly, a plot against the listing of fengteng group is also quietly brewing.


    In Huangfu''s literary world, 20 minutes after they left, a taxi stopped at the side of the road in a low-key way. Chu Feng came down from the top without bringing Ye Zixuan. Today, he came here to pick up a person. Chu Feng didn''t even tell Ye Zixuan in advance.


    After paying the fare, Chu Feng put on a pair of sunglasses and walked into the airport in a low-key way. He sat in a position and waited. He whispered: "international flights are troublesome. They are always late."


    Originally, Chu Feng was counting the time, so there was no need to wait, and there was no possibility that he would be found here. But at the moment, the plane that should have arrived five minutes ago has not arrived yet, and the words on the radio have also been spread out, 15 minutes later.


    Sitting there, Chu Feng is not in a hurry, waiting for people to wait.


    Time flies by, the airport broadcast inside, the departure country Bari to Xiangjiang flight has arrived!


    Chu Feng looks at the exit of the VIP passage, but takes back his eyes. He comes to meet people. Qing also tells others that he is here today. But Chu Feng doesn''t know whether he is going to pick up a man or a woman. He only knows that he is from the Rothschild family and gives money to himself.


    In addition, he is also a stock market expert who specializes in annexing and taking shares of other companies for the Rothschild family.


    After waiting for a few minutes, the crowd began to come out slowly. There were not many people taking the VIP passage. Although there were many foreigners, Chu Feng certainly had no one to wait for. Qing said that as long as he stood in the obvious position of the airport, someone would naturally look for him.


    Five minutes later, ten minutes later, the airport VIP passageway has been closed, Chu Feng''s chin has collapsed. Are you kidding me?He took out his mobile phone and called out. When he got through there, Chu Feng hummed: "how can I have you, such a black apprentice, my master is playing, and my butt is itching?"


    "It''s really itchy. I''m holding on to it!" At the other end of the phone is Qing. Hearing this, Chu Feng asked, "Why are you so angry? I''ve helped you a lot. I''ve invited all the fortune carriers of the family from my father''s hand. You''re good. Now you''re still talking about me."


    "It''s my master, who gives me a medical book to ponder for myself, but doesn''t teach me!"


    The voice of Qing Youyuan let Chu Feng''s anger dissipate a lot. He said with a wry smile: "OK, I''m not responsible for the master, but you asked me to pick up people. Now the channels are closed, but no one is seen."


    "Don''t worry, the person who comes is a man who keeps his word. He promised me that he would come, and my father also said that he would come. If you wait, I''ll take a bath and prepare to go to the hospital."


    Chu Feng also wants to ask who is coming. Qing has already hung up the phone, and chufeng''s white eyes are rolling. You should at least give me a call to the person who is coming. I''m so stupid standing here, isn''t it looking for abuse?


    Look around, even the ordinary channel is closed, Chu Feng exhaled a breath, maybe from other places of the flight, and so on!


    Another five minutes later, Chu Feng was really crazy this time. He wanted to talk, forget it and go back. He was patted on the shoulder and tensed up. However, if the opponent is the enemy, he will start directly and disperse to guard against turning back.


    How beautiful!


    This is Chu Feng''s first impression. Standing in front of him is a blonde woman. Although her face is covered by wide sunglasses, Chu Feng can still see it at a glance. This is definitely a beautiful woman of the highest quality and comparable to that of a young woman.


    Her eyes moved up a little, Chu Feng also secretly said a magnificent, in addition to the people he knew, in addition to Liu Yan that freak, no woman has her pride, even if it is Fu Dina almost.


    The blonde woman took off her sunglasses and looked up and down at Chu Feng, but she didn''t resent his wild eyes. In her idea, as a woman, if you are afraid of being seen by others, you should never come out to see others.


    A little doubt appeared on her beautiful face. Looking at a photo on her mobile phone, she shook her head in disappointment: "Qing and I said that you are a powerful man, but now I want to say that it is too far away from what I think about. You are really short!"


    But it also reflected that the person in front of her was the one who had to wait. Although she was not happy with the woman''s words, she still held out her hand politely: "Chu Feng, I don''t know what to call it!"


    "Let''s go. I won''t shake hands with a man without a strong temperament!"


    With one hand in her trouser pocket, the blonde turned and threw out a sentence to go outside. When Chu Feng was stunned and shocked, the woman said softly, "you can call me Jennifer. I''m the third sister of Qing. This time you are very lucky. I was cheated. I''m a disgusting father and sister!"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and followed him. He thought that Qing would only find a good person for himself. He didn''t want to call Jennifer directly.


    Chu Feng, who has studied the materials of the Rothschild family, knows that, in the eyes of outsiders, she is just a beautiful and shameless woman, but in the dark, she is a sharp sword of the Rothschild family in charge of other companies. With her help, all companies are bound to fail.


    At the age of 26, she has already won the absolute control of more than 20 companies and large shares of more than 50 companies for the Rothschild family. She is a woman with real beauty and wisdom.


    Still thinking about how the Rothschild family trained these people, Qing was known as the master of the western regions, Jesse was the head of the lion storm, and Jennifer was a money carrier. When she went outside, she looked around and said, "little man, where''s the car?"


    "Car?"


    Chu Feng was curious and immediately knew what Jennifer meant. He coughed and pointed to a taxi and said, "Dear ocean girl, I came by taxi!"


    As if she didn''t hear Chu Feng''s words, God called out and looked at Chu Feng: "you are really the founder of fengteng, you are really chufeng, but why do you want to take a taxi when you are poor?"


    Chu Feng is too lazy to explain himself. This is a low-key, and she knows that she really means to be wronged by Jennifer. However, as soon as the woman comes out, she calls herself small. Chu Feng is also very upset. She goes to open the taxi door and says, "love doesn''t go!"


    Jennifer patted her head. She used to get in and out of cars of ten million levels. When did she take a taxi: "what my father and Qing adore is the poor, can''t we borrow money to eat?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    In a small eating street in Xiangjiang, Jennifer reluctantly followed Chu Feng into a taxi. She thought Chu Feng would definitely take her to eat something good. She did not want to bring her to this greasy place and patted her head: "I''m going to be crazy. I''m going to be crazy!"


    Jennifer''s exaggerated actions attracted many people''s attention. When they saw such a beautiful foreign girl, many people''s eyes brightened. When they looked at Chu Feng, they felt that she had just arrived at the holy pilgrimage and had been cheated.


    Chufeng amused a smile, pointing to the opposite of a Lanzhou Ramen restaurant said: "this is really delicious, I don''t believe you try it!"


    Jennifer patted her forehead one after another. She was speechless to Chu Feng. This time she came not only from people, but also from Chu Feng. She didn''t want Chu Feng to bring her delicacies. She even came to the roadside. She remembered that the pilgrim men were very stingy.


    She wants to say that she won''t eat it even if she''s killed. But Chu Feng has already turned around and walked into the Ramen restaurant nearby. Jennifer looks around. It''s her first time to come to Xiangjiang and even Qinzhou. It can be said that she is not familiar with the place of life.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jennifer frowned and went in. Chu Feng raised his hand and asked for two bowls of ramen. He wiped the table with a paper towel and threw it on the ground at random. She frowned deeply when she saw it. If it wasn''t for photos, she would doubt whether the person in front of her was Chu Feng.


    Just think of that famous Chu Feng, who is famous all over the world, looks like a loser. Jennifer is speechless for a while. She thinks there is something wrong with the rumors. Why does this guy look fierce?


    Two large bowls of ramen were soon served. Jennifer looked at a large bowl of noodles with beef on it. Although she was very hungry, she didn''t mean to start.


    Chufeng didn''t care so much. He got up early today to go to the airport. He didn''t have anything in his stomach. He picked up his chopsticks and ate it directly. His smooth Ramen went directly into his throat with his mouth. Chufeng breathed out his breath comfortably, and his face was sour, which was the taste.


    Jennifer frowned tightly, watching chufeng eat with relish, secretly said that really so delicious?


    After taking a pair of chopsticks, Jennifer pursed her ruddy mouth and asked, "little man, how can I use this one?"


    Chu Feng has already wiped out most of the bowl. After hearing this, he still has Ramen hanging in his mouth. He looks up and laughs. He sucks all the Ramen into his mouth. Then he starts to say, "don''t you learn everything in your family? Why don''t you use chopsticks? You''re kidding me


    As soon as Jennifer blushed, the Rothschild family did use chopsticks. However, Jennifer, who had been used to using knives and forks since childhood, generally did not use these things. Therefore, she could not use chopsticks with traditional elements of the holy Dynasty.


    However, being despised by Chu Feng, Jennifer also ignored, holding chopsticks in both hands like a knife and fork to eat noodles, chufeng could not help laughing.


    He didn''t want to say anything. Chu Feng ate his stomach first. Then, a large bowl of ramen went into chufeng''s stomach. When she looked up, she saw that Jennifer had not eaten any more. The Ramen was very slippery. It took a little skill to clip it up, let alone use it like a knife and fork.


    Jennifer put down her chopsticks angrily and hummed, "I won''t eat any more. Take me to Western food."


    "Shame on waste!"


    Chu Feng said faintly. She stood up and went to Jennie and sat down. She picked up the bowl of ramen. She was surprised. Did Chu Feng have to eat another bowl?


    Just the next second, Jennifer was shocked. Chu Feng picked up a chopstick and put it on her mouth: "miss three, I''ll feed you!"


    Jennifer blinked her big beautiful eyes and felt shy. Seeing Chu Feng nodding her head, she felt very embarrassed. But she opened her mouth and ate the noodles for no reason. She didn''t feel that the taste was good. It was just like the spaghetti made by the masters of big hotels.


    Nev, keep your lips open a little bit


    Chu Feng laughed with astonishment. She felt that her IQ was so much lower than that of Qing. She was like a little girl, but she didn''t say these meaningless things. She picked up noodles and fed them to her. In the end, she couldn''t think of a bowl of ramen into her stomach.


    Touching a little round belly, Jennifer pursed her ruddy mouth and said, "if you make my stomach bigger, I''m not finished with you."


    Chu Feng, who put down his chopsticks, almost fell down on the ground. He couldn''t help crying and laughing at Jennifer''s words. He shook his head and made your stomach bigger. It was really funny and angry to talk to these pilgrims!


    After shooting 20 yuan, Chu Feng takes her out of the Ramen restaurant. Seeing sugar gourd, she asks Chu Feng to buy her a bunch of them. She looks like a little girl.


    Chu Feng looks like a curious baby. She wants this and that one too. Suddenly, she feels that this kind of Jennifer is not bad. Originally, she thinks that she can control the heavy power of the Rothschild family, but now it seems that she is wrong.


    Chufeng and Jennifer walked for half an hour in the snack street where they could walk out in three minutes. Looking at the greasy mouth and no lady image, Chu Feng took out a paper towel to wipe her mouth and said, "ocean girl, pay attention to your image. How can you be a beauty?""If this is seen by your father and Qing, you will say that you have ruined the family tradition."


    Jennifer stood there, without blinking, looking at Chu Feng, who was cleaning her mouth seriously. She didn''t open her mouth until she finished: "little man, do you want to soak me?"


    Chu Feng did not think so much, smell speech surprised, wry smile said: "forget it, you are so big, I can''t bear it!"


    "Fuck you, I call it tall!" Jennifer said angrily. She didn''t mean to be so disgusted at the beginning. Naturally, she took Chu Feng''s arm and walked forward. However, their height seemed to be quite different: "but you can''t bear me. Although I haven''t found a man, my minimum requirement is one hour."


    "As a woman, I think it''s my basic right. I can''t feed myself. Obviously you can''t


    Chu Feng has been used to the enthusiasm of these women in the western regions, so it is no embarrassment to be dragged away by Jennifer. She is not surprised by what she said. She is like a wild beast when she talks about it in the holy Dynasty. However, women in foreign countries have high requirements for this aspect.


    After a pause, Jennifer turned to see her height was almost the same as her, but Chu Feng, who was shorter than her in her high-heeled shoes, said, "little man, you''d better not have any illusions about me. I have several younger sisters. You can think about it. They may not mind you, although my father told me when I came that I would become your woman in the future if I could."


    "But I''m still inclined to the chauvinist men. They''re a little more aggressive, you know?"


    Chu Feng really wanted to laugh, but also had a good feeling for Jennifer''s Frank character. What she wanted was very clear, not like the pilgrim woman. She had a clear face on her mouth, and secretly wanted to buy some Roman emperor and fleas.


    Chufeng coughed and said: "ocean girl, if you don''t try, how do you know I can''t do it? Maybe it''s stronger than those powerful demons in your eyes?"


    Without concealing her disdain, Jennifer stretched out her hand to make a length and said, "little man, the average of the pilgrims is a little bit." Then the two hands were separated a little: "the average length of other people''s demons is that long!"


    Then he made a circle with his hands and added, "is it possible that the girth is twice that of a pilgrim man?"


    Rao is strong in Chu Feng''s heart, and is shocked by Jennifer. Is this woman really simple and frank, or is she too evil? When she talks about these things, she doesn''t even blush and says with a bitter smile: "forget it, I''m not interested in you. Let''s go. There''s nothing wrong with you today, and I''ll walk around with you!"


    "That''s very kind of you."


    There was no shyness on her face. Listening to Chu Feng''s going to take her around, she changed her attitude towards Chu Feng. Although she was a little bit poor and stingy, it was a bit interesting.


    They walked a lot of places in Xiangjiang in one day. Unlike other women who want to buy one thing or another, they just take a look at all kinds of luxury goods, jewelry and jewelry, and Jennifer doesn''t even look at them.


    Chu Feng asked curiously, and Jennifer only gave a word. No matter how good these things are, compared with my star of Suizhou south, they are all scum!


    Chu Feng knew why her jewelry was not hot. It was said that the star of Suizhou South was once the queen of the demon generation. There was only one person without a semicolon in the world. At an auction in Tianchi 30 years ago, it had reached a sky high price of 350 million yuan. You can imagine how much it is worth today.


    One day, Chu Feng had no impatience. When she wandered around with Jennifer, she felt much more relaxed than accompanying Ye Zixuan. At least, she didn''t have to be a laborer.


    At six o''clock in the evening, two people came to the avenue of fame to prepare dinner. Looking at this world-famous place comparable to Hollywood avenue of fame, Jennifer was intoxicated: "no wonder so many people will choose to sit here for a while when they come to Xiangjiang. It''s romantic and warm. I like it very much. The only deficiency is that there is no man with me."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight: "ocean girl, am I not a man?"


    Jennifer looked at Chu Feng with a smile. She even put out her hand and patted Chu Feng''s head. Then she made a small gesture: "you are a man, but now you are just a little brother!"


    Chu Feng''s fist was clenched up and down. She has been despised by Jennifer many times today. She looks up and down to see her majesty. She seems to be able to see Chu Feng''s idea and pinches Chu Feng''s face: "what''s the matter? I think I can do it. I can give you a chance to prove it."


    "But, that is to prove, don''t want me to be your woman!"


    Chu Feng suddenly looked like a frustrated balloon. Jennifer was too evil. Such a woman didn''t care about spending the next time with you. However, Chu Feng almost felt that she almost meant something and shook her head: "forget it, I''m afraid I can''t get out of it!"


    Chu Feng knows that Jennifer is just talking about it. Of course, if she really wants to do something, she will not refuse. But for this woman who praises man''s ability, Chu Feng can imagine that she can''t get rid of her once.


    Just want to sit down, Chu Feng''s hair is up, that is for the instinctive perception of danger, a pull Jennifer, the body has already appeared 10 meters away, then a bullet also hit Chu Feng where they want to sit down.Jennifer didn''t panic because of the attack. She was just surprised how she was ten meters away!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    A sudden shot, Chu Feng did not think.


    The tianwangmen has been changed and controlled by Huang Jingyin. There are no waves in the underground world. The literati have become history. All the people who are directly related to tianwangmen have left the holy court, leaving only one wenxinxue. It is impossible for them to attack themselves.


    Secondly, what the Huangfu family should do now is to avoid its edge and act secretly. Such a thing should not happen.


    Looking around, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, then stretched and swept across the sharp color. When he was fighting with Jennifer, the people on the avenue of stars didn''t know where to go. Now it seems that someone deliberately did it. Please leave the guests here for the purpose of attacking.


    At the same time, dozens of people appeared at both ends, including a bald man holding a gun. He didn''t get a shot and he didn''t worry much.


    There are more than 20 men behind him, including four guns. There are also more than 20 people walking on the other side. There are also several guns there. Add up to ten guns. In Xiangjiang, it is a big deal.


    Chu Feng thought in his mind, in the end is what people, so want to kill themselves?


    Jennifer blinked her blue sapphire eyes and looked at the dozens of people surrounded by her. Instead, she looked at Chu Feng with profound meaning. She found that the young man was as calm as a level, and her cold eyes were even more indifferent to the world.


    Close to Chu Feng a little bit, Jennifer joked, "little man, kill these people. My sister is yours tonight. You can play whatever you want."


    Chu Feng pinched Jennifer''s chin. He appreciated the woman''s calmness up to now. He looked down at the scene with the collar opening slightly, and said faintly, "it''s a deal!"


    Jennifer''s eyes showed surprise and looked at Bing Qingjie. Today she spent a day with Chu Feng. She can be sure that she didn''t see these two people. Where did they come from?


    Ice qingyujie solved the threat posed by ten guns and disappeared in the same place as if they had never appeared. Those who surrounded them kept fighting in the cold. The unexplained things always made people afraid.


    Chu Feng let go of the first few steps, looking at the head of the bald man: "who asked you to kill me?"


    A question, the bald man''s body excited, a return to God, with a little panic in his eyes, but still waved: "kill!"


    At both ends, dozens of people swarmed in, holding a senhan machete in their hands. Chu Feng looked in his eyes and sneered at the corners of his mouth. These people seemed to be members of Xiangjiang Jidao in the last century, but unfortunately that era has passed.


    With a little push, Jennifer''s body slipped out of control and sat down in a chair.


    Chu Feng also brought out a shadow like lightning. There was no gorgeous move. It was just one move and one punch. He was pushed back by a huge force and knocked over several companions. He himself was pierced by the knife that his companion couldn''t take back.


    Chufeng didn''t stop at this point. He whirled around 360 degrees, and all the people around him fell out, so strong.


    The bald man saw Chu Feng so strong that he regretted that he shouldn''t have fired a gun just now. He should have ten guns together, so that he can kill Chu Feng.


    However, there is no regret medicine in the world. The reason why he just fired a shot and didn''t shoot indiscriminately just now is also because the bald man saw the charming Jennifer, and his heart moved with evil thoughts, which also made him miss a chance.


    Think of Jennifer!


    The bald man''s eyes lit up and looked at Chu Feng who was entangled by his men. The bald man grinned and ran towards Jennifer, obviously to catch her and threaten Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng is just playing with them. He always pays attention to her from the corner of his eyes. Seeing the bald man running towards her, a golden light flashes by. The bareheaded man falls on the ground without any sign and is falling at her feet.


    The woman stood up and looked at Chu Feng Nuo, who was fighting dozens of people. She said to herself, "it''s really fierce. I don''t know how to be in bed."


    While talking, Jennifer suddenly kicked the bald man''s chin, and the sound of his jaw dropping sounded. The bald man also burst into hysteria. There were also words that Jennifer disdained: "a group of bastards dare to show obscene eyes to me. If you have no strength, take care of your own life!"


    Chu Feng is a thug and a thug. If she doesn''t know that she is Chu Feng at the beginning, will she give herself a kick?


    Think about it is really possible, Chu wind secret way really different women, ordinary men control is not possible.


    With the palm waving, a knife reached Chu Feng''s hand, and each knife had one person. The blood splashed out was cleverly dodged by Chu Feng. He did not kill these people because he felt that if he really wanted to kill himself, these people were too weak. Of course, if ten guns were fired together, there might be a chance of winning.


    A total of dozens of people, less than five minutes time all fell to the ground, all with varying degrees of scars, but can stand up, none of them.The road of starlight, which has always been high-grade and high-grade, is full of bloodstain. Chu Feng threw away his knife and went to the bald man. He put on his chin and said coldly, "who are you?"


    "Or tell me, who gave you the ten guns?"


    The bald man felt powerless, and then looked at all the people around him fell to the ground, and his heart was full of chills. No wonder when he came, the man told him to shoot at random and not to give him a chance to do something. At the moment, he was totally convinced.


    It''s just that time won''t give him another chance.


    Seeing the baldheaded man still hesitated, Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, heavily trampled on the bareheaded man''s leg bone, and directly broke: "don''t say it''s OK, you have limbs, and finally head!"


    Around the fall on the ground, extremely miserable people see their old thighs directly trampled, are subconsciously shivering, if this step on the head, it is not a watermelon?


    The bald man burst out a scream, standing beside Chu Feng, not only did not feel the blood, but also looked at Chu Feng with interest. The corners of her mouth rose, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Chu Feng light mouth: "your identity, behind the scenes!"


    The bald man fell into a contradiction. Although the pain took away all his spirit, he knew that he could not offend the people in front of him and the people behind him. He clenched his teeth and roared, "kill me!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and the stubbornness of the bald man was beyond his imagination. Generally, this kind of person is not a tough guy, that is, he is loyal. Obviously, the person in front of him is not a tough guy, but he is definitely not loyal.


    But what is not a person, but to keep a secret, Chu Feng caught what general.


    Without stepping on the second leg of the bald man, Chu Feng squatted down and asked, "can you tell me what benefits you have received for me? Tell me, I won''t kill you! "


    The bald man was surprised, but his head couldn''t turn around for a moment. However, it can be said: "someone asked me to bring my brothers to kill you. No matter whether you succeed or fail, you will give me 10 million yuan. Of course, if you succeed, you can give me 100 million yuan, and you can also arrange channels to go to Tianchi to change your name."


    "100 million?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, turned to look at the people who had fallen on the ground. He was calculating in his mind. He came back suddenly and asked, "did Du Shaofu ask you to kill me?"


    The bald man was stunned and shook his head: "no!"


    Chu Feng turned his mind and raised a warm smile: "it''s not Du Shaofu, so it must be Yuanlie, isn''t it?"


    The bald man replied without hesitation: "no!"


    Thank you Chu Feng laughed, patted the bald man''s face and said with a smile: "get out of here, Yuanlie, if you know you betrayed him, you will never die!"


    The bald man looked shocked and looked at the chufeng with a strong smile: "it''s not yuanshao, it''s not him!"


    Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything. He had a mysterious left eye, and all the dark sides were invisible. Just now he asked whether Du Shaofu was Du Shaofu. When the bald man answered, he didn''t cheat. But when he asked whether he was yuan lie, the bald man answered quickly, but there was also deception.


    The arrogant and arrogant people of Tu Fu lie can be counted as arrogant, and those who can''t be counted as arrogant as Shao yuan now are probably the ones who can''t think of.


    Although Huangfu''s literary world is also in Xiangjiang, where does he have time to plan to kill himself, he thinks more about fengteng group.


    Chu Feng didn''t kill the cannon fodder. To this day, killing these people is not in the interest. Jennifer follows Chu Feng and blinks sky blue eyes: "baby, which hotel are we going to now?"


    Chu Feng took her arms around her. Although her height seemed strange, she was very comfortable to hold such a woman who wanted anything: "Dibai Hotel, I will fight you for 300 rounds tonight!"


    Jennifer giggled: "welcome, but do you want to prepare something first? You can''t. I don''t want your fingers!"


    Chu Feng said casually, but Jennifer was very serious. Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "say it again, my kidney deficiency is recent!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    Under the night, Yuanjia garden!


    An expensive sports car rushed directly into the garden, which surprised the guards in the garden. When the door was opened and the door was not closed, Yuan lie ran into the villa in a panic, his face full of anxiety.


    Yuanxiao couple and Yuan peipeipei, who are watching TV in the hall, look at Yuan lie running in. Yuanxiao frowns and says, "look at you, where is my son of yuanxiao, not half as calm as your sister. How can I trust to give you the Yuanjia group in the future?"


    "It''s getting more and more disappointing to me."


    The charming lady yuan patted her husband on the back, singing the role of a good man and said, "husband, Xiaolie is still young. After two years of being more sensible, she can certainly help you with many things. Don''t blame him. When you are at his age, isn''t the old man saying you can''t do it?"


    Sure enough, Mrs. yuan''s words made the Lantern Festival look more relaxed, but the tone was still not good: "Yuanlie, you can follow your sister to work in the company tomorrow, or I will stop all your cards."


    Seeing his father''s anger, yuan peipeipei also echoed: "yes, brother, it''s time to be more sensible. You can see that Huo bin and Li Cunyi are not much older than you, but their achievements are bigger than you. They should pay attention to them."


    Yuan lie was there panting, feeling dry and thirsty. He poured a glass of water. He eased down and knelt on the ground: "Dad, I''m sorry!"


    Yuanxiao sees yuan lie kneeling down suddenly. He thinks that his dandy son is growing up and smiles: "who can be right? It''s good to know that you are wrong. I''m glad you look like this. Stand up and listen to me in the future."


    "Not this one!"


    Yuan lie grinned bitterly, and did not know how to open his mouth. Seeing that all three of the family looked at him, Yuan lie lowered his head and said, "I have made trouble!"


    Yuanxiao stood up all of a sudden, and the joy just now disappeared. His son raised so much that he knew that he would kneel down and return to this state. It was certainly not a small matter.


    Mrs. yuan did not continue to speak this time. There are some things she can protect her daughter and son, but if it is something that touches the bottom line, she will also protect herself.


    Yuanxiao squints his eyes and walks to the front of Yuanlie and asks lightly: "what disaster?"


    Yuan lie''s forehead began to sweat. He felt the anger suppressed by the Lantern Festival. After drinking a glass of water, he felt thirsty again. His body was slightly shaking: "I..."


    Said and did not say, Yuanxiao looked in the eyes is even more angry, knowing that the disaster of Yuan lie must have broken through, lifted up a foot and kicked him to the ground.


    Although Mrs. yuan and Yuan peipeipei want to plead with each other, they still don''t know what trouble Yuanlie made or what to say.


    Lantern Festival is almost biting teeth, word by word out: "say, what is the matter?"


    Yuan lie was kicked to the ground. Although he felt very painful, he still got up. Who knows what will happen to him, who used to be a soldier? He said timidly, "that Du Shaofu asked me to deal with Chu Feng and gave me ten guns. In addition, I paid 10 million yuan to find a small Gang to kill Chu Feng.


    It''s just an hour ago, Du Shaofu called me and said, "all the people who attacked and killed chufeng have gone to the hospital. I don''t know if they have burst out. I went to them to deal with Chu Feng."


    Yuan Pei Pei and Mrs. yuan are shocked, showing surprise and shock. Up to now, Wei Wei''s whole country has not killed Chu Feng. Now Yuanlie and his wife call a group of mobs to kill people. Isn''t that for death?


    Yuan lie felt the depression in the hall and continued: "but don''t worry, I threatened the little boss and said that if you dare to expose me, I will kill his family. He knows my identity and will definitely weigh things."


    Yuanxiao is angry again. Yuan lie rolls out for two or three meters like a ball, pointing at this incompetent son and swearing: "at this time, you still have such a fluke mentality. Chu Feng has numerous resources. Do you think it is difficult to get a confession? You son of a bitch! I''m so angry with you


    Yuanxiao said, sitting down and gasping. He is a smart man. He knows who can be provoked and who can''t move. Otherwise, Yuan Peipei will not be allowed to start apologizing and compensate 100 million Chi.


    As soon as the matter was settled, Yuan lie asked someone to kill Chu Feng. Thinking of what he had said, Yuanxiao narrowed his eyes and said, "you said Du Shaofu with you?"


    Yuan lie was really afraid at the moment, especially when Du Shaofu called back and no one answered. He also realized that he might have been cheated, so he didn''t dare to hide: "yes, it was Du Shaofu who asked for me first. When he shot me, I paid for someone. After the success, they paid the rest together, and the failure was like this."


    Yuanxiao scolds Yuanlie again, but he doesn''t do it any more. He has a high-voltage look in his peaceful eyes: "Huangfu family is really playing on the head of my yuan family."


    Cruel eyes looking at Yuan lie scolded: "you this black calf, this time you play dead!"


    Yuan lie didn''t dare to say a word at the moment. He also realized that his reason was buried in his anger. When Du Shaofu started to advocate, there was nothing wrong with him. He felt that his ox fork lightning could definitely kill Chu Feng. However, when he knew that he had failed, Yuan lie also remembered Chu Feng''s reputation.Yuan Peipei frowned and glared hard at Yuan lie. The crisis that he managed to resolve was even bigger. If Chu Feng knew about it, something might happen.


    But they vaguely knew that Ma Shoufu''s nephew paid 10% of the shares to Chu Feng once, and finally lost his life. This time, Yuanlie was the only son of the yuan family. If Chu Feng knew that, he would not have done anything, and Yuan peipeipei did not dare to think about it.


    Suddenly, when there was a little silence in the hall, the glass suddenly broke. Something flew in and landed in the hall. There was also a woman''s voice: "tomorrow morning, before eight o''clock!"


    Yuanxiao''s heart leaps, knowing it''s coming. He stands up and kicks Yuanlie. He picks up the note wrapped in a small stone and opens it to see. Yuanxiao''s face softens a little.


    Yuan peipeipei stood up and walked to the Lantern Festival. He looked at a simple line on the note: read yuan''s only son, but don''t kill him!


    His expression also eased a little and said with a smile, "Dad, chufeng doesn''t kill my brother!"


    "Childish, Chu Feng is a wolf. Do you think it will be so? Didn''t you hear that by eight tomorrow morning? This is to be explained! "


    Yuanxiao did not ease down like this. On the contrary, after years of struggling in the business world, he knew very well that if the yuan family didn''t pay anything, he would have to pay a heavy price, and the price was certainly no less than that of the horse family. He clenched his fist: "this is what you forced me to choose!"


    Mrs. yuan came up, patted her husband and whispered, "husband, I''ll take Pepe to deal with this matter. I believe that Chu Feng will never attack two women again. You can do your job with peace of mind!"


    "As long as you succeed, it doesn''t matter if our yuan family is forced to compensate by the force of Chu Feng. At least we can keep what we have now."


    Yuanxiao''s gloomy look was more relaxed. She patted Mrs. yuan on the shoulder: "although it would be a waste of time to work, but Chu Feng, this son of a bitch, is too powerful to do anything. It can only be borrowed from Buddha''s things and offer Buddha, but be careful."


    Mrs. yuan raised her confident smile and nodded. A woman who had passed her forties but was still charming naturally had her confidence.


    "Oh, five hundred million dollars!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a pleasant breath, and Jennifer was worthy of being a special creature. Although it was only the first time, her feelings to Chu Feng were different, and the woman''s constitution was really good.


    The corner of her mouth twitched violently. Unexpectedly, Jennifer insured her butt. She rolled her eyes and turned her eyes: "the insurance said there must be damage, but I found that if you go on like this, you will be more fleshy and more beautiful."


    Speaking for fear that she would not believe it, he even made a gesture: "do you think, if the collision is always like this, is the flesh of the butt more solid and more body-building?"


    Jennifer''s sky blue eyes turned and looked back. It seemed that it was really the same as Chu Feng said. If she often did so, she might be even more cocky. However, she felt the burning pain. She shook her head: "let''s talk about it next time. This time, I don''t believe it''s me who gave up tonight!"


    Chufeng whispered a smile: "come on, who is afraid of whom!"


    When they were ready to start a final war and let Jennifer become a real woman, a cold voice came: "little Lord, Miss Ye is looking for you everywhere!"


    Chu Feng sat up straight, pressed her face and said, "we have a long way to go. Anyway, you have to stay in Xiangjiang for a few days. My little wife is looking for me!"


    Without waiting for Jennifer to object or agree, Chu Feng jumped out of bed and quickly put on his clothes and trousers to go back to the hotel.


    In the twinkling of an eye, where are Chu Feng people?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    Last night, she wanted to have a harmless life drama with Jennifer, but she was told by Bingqing that ye Zixuan was looking for him. Chu Feng ran back without hesitation. Although Jennifer''s body was very warm and attractive, she was only one step away, but ye Zixuan was not easy to provoke.


    At least now when he can''t fight, Chu Feng still instinctively picks up his tail to be a man, even if ye Zixuan is his woman.


    Originally, I thought it would be OK to come back. I thought it would be OK to explain. I also took out what happened last night on the avenue of stars. I wanted to resolve Ye Zixuan''s suspicion, but I still didn''t avoid it.


    Feeling the pain left in his left eye, Chu Feng smiles bitterly, but he can''t beat Ye Zixuan. When he thinks of the situation when ye Zixuan tore down his pants last night, Chu Feng can''t say a word, and the evidence is not cleaned up. Ye Zixuan punches Chu Feng on the spot.


    Bing qingyujie stood aside to see Chu Feng''s depressed expression and did not laugh.


    It''s not clear that Yujie went to Yuan''s house last night, but Bingqing is very clear. Chu Feng went directly through the back door of Jennifer. He felt comfortable thinking that he would be taught by Ye Zixuan when he came back. If he didn''t walk on the broad road, he would not go by the path. Isn''t that for death?


    Heart more than once said, play well!


    Chufeng earnestly finished a breakfast, picked up a glass of milk to drink, and was glad that she had taken an unusual road last night. Ye Zixuan, who was inexperienced, was also fooled in the past. Chu Feng temporarily dispelled his embarrassment and was ready to finish today''s business first.


    Put down half a cup of milk, Chu Feng side head: "Qin elder sister they?"


    Bingqing stepped forward, restrained a smile and said, "Miss Shen, they have already left the via Hotel and went to the exchange. At 9:00, fengteng group will be officially listed on the Xiangjiang stock exchange. Maybe they will be very busy today!"


    Chu Feng nods. Fengteng group has been listed in less than a year since its establishment. In many people''s eyes, it is inconceivable that even the legendary Ma Shoufu took many years. It can be seen that the development speed of fengteng group is still very amazing.


    Chu Feng also wanted to add several drugs to fengteng medicine. Even if it was Emperor Dan, there would be saturation time. For a long time, it could be, but no one would dislike too much profit.


    Today, the listing of fengteng is equivalent to stepping into the ranks of large groups. In addition to the accumulated reputation of fengteng medicine, it is not difficult to rise all the way after listing. Chu Feng is not worried about this.


    What he was thinking about was what Du Yaming and himself had said, and what many members of Huangfu literary alliance had started together. They took advantage of fengteng''s unstable stock market to merge them.


    "Lang Mei Mei?" he asked


    Bingqing whispered back: "now the next room!"


    "Well, wait, I''ll find her!"


    Shen Xiuqin, Yao Qianxue and the company''s professionals can do the business of the exchange. Lang Meimei has other value. Naturally, you don''t have to go there. Looking out of the window, the sun seems to be shining a lot.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up: "after this time, fengteng has no change again!"


    A room opens and ye Zixuan comes out with her pajamas rubbing her eyes. Seeing Chu Feng sitting there humming, she goes into the bathroom to wash.


    Yesterday, Chu Feng disappeared one day and she was very uncomfortable. She didn''t want to be special when she came back in the evening. Although Chu Feng vowed that she would never have a normal relationship with a woman and said that she would be killed by a car, ye Zixuan always felt that there were other meanings in Chu Feng''s words, but she couldn''t think of anything.


    Just want to accompany her to have fun with Chu Feng these two days not only here and there, but also to live together in a room, ye Zixuan is very stuffy.


    Chu Feng left Ye Zixuan and subconsciously stopped saying anything. Now the woman''s head can''t be measured by common sense. She''s just like a resentful woman. She says in secret that if a woman falls in love, her head will not work.


    After washing and rinsing, ye Zixuan walked over and sat down to eat breakfast. She didn''t say a word to Chu Feng, just like a stranger.


    Chu Feng looked down through the glass table and throat was moving. Ye Zixuan came out in her pajamas. She could also see that it was vacuum. Her shape could be observed through her pajamas. She felt a fire in her heart. She knew that ye Zixuan was intentional. Otherwise, when did this girl go through it?


    But this is their own woman, Chu Feng is not polite, unscrupulous looking at.


    Ye Zixuan ate, but his eyes were still watching Chu Feng. Seeing him staring at himself, he was satisfied with a smile. You son of a bitch, you still have some vision. But I''m very angry. I won''t give it to you unless you ask me!


    At this time, the doorbell of the suite rang, and they were all in the dark. They were all Chu Feng''s Secret guards. If there was no need, they were all hidden. As for ye Zixuan, they were all informed.


    Chu Feng smelled the smell. When the secret road was over, the voice sounded in his ear: "little baby, you ran away in a hurry last night, and I want to die. I can''t live in Dibai any more. I''ll come here to live with you!"


    Ye Zixuan was holding a piece of bread and a glass of milk in the other hand. She looked at the door with her mouth open, holding the beautiful foreign girl whom Chu Feng wanted to merge with. She blinked her eyes and did not recover for a moment.But suddenly, Jennifer gave Chu Feng a kiss on her face. Ye Zixuan fried the stove, put down her bread and milk, and stood up: "Chu Feng, you said that you didn''t do anything last night. What''s the matter with this big ocean horse? You''d better explain to me. Are you having a relationship?"


    Chu Feng was so embarrassed that she didn''t expect that Jennifer would go directly to the Viagra hotel. She pushed her aside to see ye Zixuan, who was angry. Her right eye was beating. She was afraid that she would be beaten again.


    Chu Feng coughed and coughed again and again. She knew that Jennifer might have been deliberately running away last night.


    Ye Zixuan was already angry, pointing to Jennifer word by word and saying, "answer my question, did you do something with this smelly woman?"


    Chu Feng was so embarrassed that she broke away from her hand and walked forward a few steps. Seeing ye Zixuan''s face full of anger, it was normal for her to be angry. This time she was supposed to accompany her, but she rolled the sheets with her. Chu Feng felt a little sorry.


    If you look at Jennifer''s face, Chu Feng is helpless. How can this woman be like those three saints in the holy pilgrimage!


    Yujie, who went to Yuan''s house last night, looked at her abnormal sister curiously. She didn''t know what was funny. But Chu Feng said that she was innocent of Jennifer. Yujie believed him and thought Chu Feng would not cheat people.


    Sure enough, Chu Fengyi''s words made Ye Zixuan look more relaxed. She also heard that it was Qing''s third sister and knew who she was. She took a few steps to look up and down at Jennifer. As a martial artist, ye Zixuan''s eyes were still sharp, knowing that Chu Feng had not deceived herself.


    Chu wind secretly said, fortunately, the road was not the same last night. He coughed and said, "it''s OK. Who calls me a bad character? You suspect it''s normal."


    Ye Zixuan''s look changed a few times. Her head thought about the dry road, and then she thought of something to push Chu Feng away. She looked disgusted: "asshole, you are too good!"


    Just seeing Chu Feng''s stiff look, ye Zixuan didn''t directly deny it this time. Look at Jennifer, who was born in the Rothschild family, shouldn''t play that kind of heavy taste, right?


    Seeing ye Zixuan''s suspicions, she closed the door behind her feet. With everyone''s shocked and speechless look, Jennifer turned to pull up her black skirt and leaned down to the crowd: "I have evidence, they are all red and swollen!"


    Ye Zixuan''s mouth twitched violently. Seeing Chu Feng''s bitter smile, she knew that all this must be true. She scolded Jennifer for her golden hair. She also turned around and said, "Chu Feng, don''t touch me in the future!"


    Chu Feng wants to dodge, but ye Zixuan''s speed is too fast. She also gets a punch in her right eye. Ye Zixuan snorts and stares at Jennifer who puts down her skirt: "shameless!" Go to open the door directly run away, Chu Feng with her in the side, even go and roll sheets with other women, still play so heavy taste.


    Most of Ye Zixuan''s anger is that Chu Feng doesn''t respect her and doesn''t have her in her heart. Otherwise, why go to other people?


    Chu Feng touched her eyes. Now both eyes are panda''s eyes. Fortunately, ye Zixuan didn''t give her all her strength. Otherwise, all her eyes were broken. She glared at Jennifer and said, "are you satisfied?"


    Instead of showing the embarrassment of the backyard flowers in front of the public, Jennifer chufeng walked over and said with a smile, "that''s natural. Otherwise, how can I own you?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled, and she said that compared with Qing, her sister was too evil. When she turned her head, she also saw two people walking outside the door and patted Jennifer''s waist. The latter looked back at the door and sat down as she walked past. When nothing happened, she seemed to be the third lady of the Rothschild family.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    It''s the mother and daughter of the yuan family!


    Mrs. yuan, a beautiful woman with charming charm, and Yuan peipeipei, who is full of natural pride, are just now entering the suite. Facing the Chu Feng sitting there, they feel a kind of pressure from the heart, which is even heavier than the pressure they face when facing some superior people.


    Chu Feng quietly sat there looking at a piece of paper that Mrs. yuan took out, and a smile gradually appeared on her expressionless face. When she finished reading the three page document, Chu Feng completely showed a smile.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s smile, yuan peipeipei felt that the yuan family''s sacrifice was enough to move Chu Feng. When he was more relaxed, he looked at Jennifer, who was sitting on the other side drinking coffee. His first impression was beauty. Even as a woman, yuan peipeipei meant to possess her.


    Can''t help but see a few more eyes, palpitation.


    Jennifer seems to have a general feeling, raised her head and Yuan Peipei''s eyes collided together, smile slightly, and then lowered her head to stir the coffee in her hand. She couldn''t see what she was like in front of Chu Feng.


    "20% of Yuan''s shares is a big deal!"


    Chu Feng left three valuable documents on the table, with a touch of playfulness. He thought that the yuan family would use money to smooth out yuan lie''s mistake, but he didn''t expect it would be so violent that he directly lost 20% of the shares.


    You should know that the yuan family''s own hands, but also only hold 60% of it!


    Given this 20%, the yuan family may lose its absolute control over the yuan family group at any time. From the beginning of YiYanTang, there will be some changes. Although 40% is still absolute control, what will happen in the future?


    Mrs. yuan took a deep breath, and her beautiful face with no trace of years showed a smile: "little wind, Xiaolie is the son of Yuanxiao and I, and the only inheritor of the yuan family. 20% is precious, but it is not so heavy compared with our only son."


    "If you don''t have money, you can earn it again, but if you don''t have people, you really don''t have it!"


    Pointing to the three documents on the table, Mrs. yuan''s body is straight, and she has cultivated two children. She is eye-catching: "therefore, as long as Feng Shao forgives Xiaolie''s stupid behavior yesterday, 20% of which is worth more than 10 billion yuan''s shares, that is fengshao''s!"


    Chu Feng is more interested in looking at Mrs. yuan. In Chu Feng''s limited information, she has been with Mrs. yuan before the rise of yuanxiao. It can be said that 50% of today''s cloud sky achievements come from this woman.


    Once the first beauty of Xiangjiang, to this day, still charming!


    However, Chu Feng didn''t show too much joy because of the interests visible in the documents. He said faintly: "the assets of more than 10 billion yuan are indeed very attractive, but it is very clear in the documents that now 20% of Yuan''s group means that Chu Feng can only get 20% of today''s yuan''s group!"


    "Mrs. yuan, you should be sincere. 20% of the shares still have a time limit. That''s limited money."


    Mrs. yuan''s face naturally did not fluctuate much. She seemed to have expected that Chu Feng would raise such a question. She raised a smile and said, "Feng Shao is right. 20% of the shares are dead stocks. The future development of Yuan''s group has nothing to do with fengshao. You can get more profits from today''s distribution, and less from today''s shares."


    A joking smile: "one day when the yuan clan collapsed, the wind is less willing to lose according to the normal proportion?"


    This time, not only Chu Feng, but also Jennifer, who had been disagreeing with her, looked at Mrs. yuan more. The woman''s mind is not simple, and Chu Feng can live stocks. But when the group is in crisis, will Chu Feng pay in proportion?


    The answer is clearly no.


    Chufeng gentle smile, a little admire Yuanxiao found a good wife, Yuan Peipei sister and brother also have a good mother.


    Fingers waving, Chu Feng light mouth: "that direct to me 30 billion bar, I do not want shares!" Eyes jokingly swept over the body, not naturally shaking the woman continued: "two hours to the account, I believe that 30 billion to retain 20% of the shares, not expensive?"


    "We should know that the 20% shares of Yuanshi group are more than 30 billion yuan!"


    Mrs. yuan didn''t answer rashly. The shares are dead. The tangible assets and intangible assets are accumulated there. But if you give them directly, 30 billion is cash. Yesterday, yuan could give them, but today, 30 billion really can''t come out.


    Yuan peipeipei looks at his mother and thinks that Chu Feng''s plan can. Although he loses 30 billion yuan, he can keep 20% of the shares. Yuan''s family is still the absolute controlling shareholder. Yuan Peipei doesn''t see any drawbacks.


    Mrs. yuan frowned and gave Chu Feng 20% of the dead shares. Although she also had to pay Chu Feng every year, if yuan''s group grew stronger next year, her 20% shares would shrink, perhaps 10% or even less, while yuan''s shares would continue to rise.


    Maybe it will go up from the remaining 40% to 50% or even 60%. This is also the plan of Mrs. yuan, which is equivalent to giving a little money to kill Chu Feng.It also cut off the possibility of chufeng taking advantage of the opportunity to take over the yuan family. However, Chu Feng is now more direct and needs 30 billion yuan. Although it is much less than 20%, Mrs. yuan knows that she can''t agree.


    Chu Feng was not in a hurry, leaning on the sofa and said faintly, "if I don''t think my plan can work, I have another plan. I only need 10% of the shares, but it''s a living stock."


    Mrs. yuan raised her eyebrows and felt that Chu Feng would not be so kind as to retain control of the yuan family. She asked, "the wind is less, please say so!"


    Chu Feng picked up three documents and looked at it again from the beginning to the end, and the scene was quiet.


    When Mrs. yuan had a bad feeling, Chu Feng threw the document on the table again, twisted his neck, stood up and said word by word: "ten percent of the shares, with Mrs. yuan''s body for three days, we can have a pleasant chat. If we don''t promise, it doesn''t matter. I don''t want anything!"


    A wave of killing spread in the suite. The careless Jennifer strained her body, not to mention the mother and daughter of yuan family who had no strength to bind the chicken.


    Chu Feng said coldly: "as long as Yuan lie''s head, I''ll give you three hours to think about it. After that, I won''t be interested."


    After that, Chu Feng no longer gave Mrs. yuan or yuan Peipei a chance to speak. He left the suite and went to the next door to look for her husband. Originally, he didn''t think so much, but only 20% of the dead shares and 30 billion yuan. Mrs. yuan hesitated and let Chu Feng smell the unusual smell.


    For things that have not been known, Chu Feng will only choose to control the initiative.


    In the suite, only yuan''s mother and daughter and Jennifer were sitting there. Mrs. yuan''s face was stiff and ugly. Yuan peipeipei''s face was shocked, and then she was angry. Instead of being angry at chufeng''s refusal, she was angry that Chu Feng did not choose her young and beautiful woman, but her mother who was over 40.


    After all, Mrs. yuan is a person who has experienced great storms. She patted yuan Peipei on the shoulder and said, "I''ll make a phone call. Don''t act rashly!" Frowning, Mrs. yuan walked into a room inside. Chu Feng arbitrarily threw out such conditions, and only gave them three hours, which broke Mrs. yuan''s original idea.


    Yuan peipeipei looks at her mother''s dignified color, and knows that she is now general Chu Feng, and she can''t help with these things. She just hopes her mother can have a good way. Otherwise, if Mrs. yuan is really played by Chu Feng once, Yuan''s family will not be able to raise her head in Xiangjiang.


    When Mrs. Yuan went to make a phone call, yuan peipeipei''s beautiful eyes flashed. She hesitated and went to sit next to Jennifer and held out her hand. "Hello, my name is yuanpeipei. Can I get to know you?" Looking at the closed door of the suite, he lowered his voice and asked, "besides, are you a woman with less wind, or?"


    Jennifer is curious that yuanpeipeipei is not in a hurry to solve the problem at the moment. Instead, he greets her. However, she is still asked to hold out her hand: "call me Jennifer!"


    "That''s good!"


    Yuanpei Payne nodded and held her hand. When she wanted to take it back, she found that she couldn''t take it back. Jennifer raised her eyebrows and saw that Yuanpei was holding her hand, and another finger was still drawing a circle on the back of her hand.


    After all, Jennifer is a special education, flashed some information in her head, looked at Yuan Peipei and asked, "Miss yuan, do you like women?"


    Yuan peipeipei''s hand was stiff, but she quickly let go of her hand. Her face turned red. At first, she felt that she liked a man. But when she came in to see her, she found an impulse to possess.


    The pilgrims are more or less reserved. I''m sorry to be asked by Jennifer. I feel that I have a problem with my orientation.


    Seeing yuan Peipei''s face flushed and lowered her head, Jennifer couldn''t see anything. She patted her head in a funny way: "God, I think I can kill men, but I didn''t expect to do the same to women. Miss yuan, do you really like me?"


    Blinking at Yuan Peipei: "tell the truth!"


    Yuan Pei Pei even began to be nervous. He was not sure. He did not know what Jennifer was thinking. He clenched his fist and lowered his head: "it seems like I like you."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" On hearing this, Jennifer giggled and hugged yuan peipeipei''s face and gave her a kiss on her forehead: "Miss yuan, you are the second interesting person I met when I came to Xiangjiang, but I''m very sorry. What I like is a man who is as powerful and domineering as Chu Feng, but I don''t like women!"


    Yuan Pei Pei was kiss, but excited, and took Jennifer''s hand: "I will catch you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    In the interior of the suite, Mrs. yuan has a heavy face.


    She from more than 20 years ago from a young girl with the Lantern Festival to now, fully assisted the man to today, two people do not say love each other, but absolutely hand in hand, not to say more husband and wife, more is a true confidant.


    Came in nearly 20 minutes, holding the mobile phone hand still did not type that number, Mrs. yuan is doing thinking.


    She doesn''t think that Chu Feng is joking with her, but if she is really played by Chu Feng once, even if she keeps Yuanlie, the only child for the yuan family, she is not at all relaxed when she knows the male chauvinism of yuanxiao.


    Having been a husband and wife for more than 20 years, she knows exactly what kind of man her husband is. He can be natural and unrestrained, but a man who absolutely does not allow women to cheat is impossible, even if there are extenuating circumstances.


    This is also the reason why Mrs. yuan is in a dilemma to the present. After this time, Yuanxiao will divorce him, and even if they don''t divorce, they will not return to the way they used to be.


    But if you don''t keep yuan lie, the same result will not be very good.


    Mrs. yuan secretly scolded Chu Feng''s son of a bitch. Between three or two words, she completely disintegrated some things, frowned tightly, and struggled and hesitated in her heart.


    Finally, Mrs. yuan still made a phone call. After a few beeps, the voice of Yuanxiao came: "madam, did Chu Feng agree?"


    With a sigh, Mrs. yuan also dispersed her inner struggle and whispered: "he put forward his own conditions. He didn''t want 20% of the dead shares, and gave him 30 billion yuan. That''s enough!"


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. After a minute, the voice of the Lantern Festival came: "if it was yesterday, I would like to give 30 billion, after all, 20% of the shares, even the dead shares are more than 30 billion. But you should understand what the result will be if we give 30 billion today, and our yuan family will become the real loser."


    "Did Chu Feng not give any other conditions except this one?"


    Mrs. yuan was a little disappointed, but she also knew that all the working capital of the whole group and even yuan family had gathered. If she wanted to block the listing of fengteng and withdraw 30 billion yuan, she would lose her strength and lose both sides.


    Hearing this, Mrs. yuan bit her lips and breathed out a breath: "yes!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s other conditions, the Yuanxiao telephone seemed to breathe out a little easier: "what conditions, even if it is 30% of the dead stock, as long as he does not want to calculate cash now, I will give it."


    "Not these!" Mrs. yuan closed her eyes. She didn''t know how to open her mouth.


    The voice at the other end was impatient: "what''s that?"


    Mrs. yuan bit her lip and said with determination: "Chu Feng gave the last and only condition for him, 10% of Yuan''s group shares..."


    Before the words were finished, the Lantern Festival over there directly opened his mouth: "10% of the live shares are OK. As long as it is not 20%, it doesn''t matter. In this way, our yuan family still has 50% of the yuan family, which is still the only speaker of the Yuan clan."


    Mrs. yuan smiles bitterly. If Chu Feng only wants 10% of her shares, she doesn''t need to call yuanxiao. She can make decisions.


    Know not to say clearly, today''s matter is difficult to solve, Mrs. Yuan said softly: "besides 10% of the living stock, there is my Lin Jiaying''s body, give him three days to play with!"


    The end of the phone completely silent down, Mrs. Yuan said these also feel relaxed, the problem pressure on their own body, she has pressure, but now she put the pressure on yuanxiao, no matter how he decides, Mrs. yuan will support, of course, what she thinks is that Yuanxiao loves her deeply!


    This time, the silence was very long, maybe 10 minutes, maybe 20 minutes. Until Mrs. yuan lost her patience, the voice of Yuanxiao came, with a faint anger: "you must, or yuan Peipei can?"


    Mrs. yuan heard Yuanxiao''s question, and he hesitated, knowing that she was struggling in her heart. Relatively relaxed, she said: "ten percent of the live shares plus my body are the only condition. Otherwise, even if we promise after 11 o''clock, he will also cut off yuan lie''s head and can''t talk about it any more."


    With that, Mrs. yuan also began to be nervous. All her spirits were concentrated there, trying to listen to her husband''s words.


    But after waiting for two minutes, the Lantern Festival came to let Mrs. yuan cool from the bottom of her feet to the end of the words: "although Xiaolie is not a tool, but you, my only son, the only inheritor of the yuan family, I yuanxiao, thank you!"


    When the voice of hanging up came, Mrs. yuan''s body was shaken, as if she had been forced to sit on the ground, and her tears flowed uncontrollably. For the first time in many years, she felt that she was inferior to a son in the eyes of yuanxiao. Suddenly, she felt that everything she had done for the Lantern Festival was meaningless.


    Mrs. yuan''s fist clenched slightly, which produced an invisible hatred. If Yuanxiao said no just now, she would use her own life to exchange yuan lie''s, but the answer was very disappointing.


    What does a woman need in her life? Some people may say it''s money power, but we all don''t know that most women want a man who loves her into the bone marrow, even if they lose the most important things, they should protect her.Obviously, Yuanxiao is not!


    In the suite next door, Chu Feng looks at all this with his left eye, knowing that Mrs. yuan has been abandoned. Looking at this beautiful woman, Chu Feng feels a little sympathy for the poor sitting on the ground, but has no guilt.


    At the beginning, if you don''t know, from the phone call just now, Chu Feng already knows why he gave 20% dead shares.


    Dare to feel very quickly, Yuan''s group will fly up, 20% immediately shrink, equivalent to the yuan family no loss, but to seek a peace.


    Suddenly, under the gaze of her left eye, Mrs. yuan stood up and walked toward the bathroom. Chu Feng was curious that this woman would not want to commit suicide. Mrs. yuan gently untied the zipper of her skirt, and Chu Feng also withdrew her left eye.


    It seems that this woman also wants to save her son!


    Looking at such a glance, Chu Feng said something serious: "eyebrows, now we can basically be sure that Huangfu group, Meihua group, Du''s group and donghongmen group are going to start. In addition, there is another Yuanshi group which is no less than Du''s group. What''s our chance of winning?"


    Lang Mei Mei''s fingers fluttered on the computer keyboard, and without looking back, he said: "I just calculated the assets and working capital of these companies. Under the condition of ensuring the normal operation of their companies, the five groups of forces are expected to gather up to a staggering 150 billion pool of money."


    "If fengteng wants to resist, it must be backed up by three times, or even four times, or it will be very dangerous."


    Chu Feng nodded, which was similar to Du Yaming''s beginning: "how much money can fengteng use?"


    Lang Meimei taps the keyboard, and a data page is displayed on the desktop. Sitting in front of the computer, she is no longer obstinate, but only serious: "fengteng group has a total of 15 billion pool coins, including the more than 10 billion pool coins you extorted from the Weisi people."


    "Fengteng group''s own capital is three billion pool dollars


    Chu Feng is a little surprised. Fengteng group has already accumulated three billion pool coins in less than a year, which is already the existence of ox fork. At first, Chu Feng thought that fengteng would be good to throw out one billion pool coins. In addition, his own more than 100 billion pool coins were there, it was still a lot worse!


    He wrote an account and put it in front of Lang Meimei: "there are 150 billion pool coins in it. If you operate, what will happen to the result?"


    Lang Meimei wonder where Chu Feng comes from so much money, this throws out to kill Ma Shoufu directly!


    But also quickly calculate the correct data, only 10 seconds, side first back: "if you give me the operation, you can resist the alliance group 50 billion pool currency erosion, but you have to be clear, our city defenders, pay will be several times as much as the siege, after all, if you can''t return, fengteng will be divided."


    Chu Feng''s mouth was slightly open. No wonder so many people like to circle money in the stock market. Dare to make money, chufeng said with a light smile: "you can do it as you see it. In the early stage, they will not be too violent. They will come slowly. You don''t need to pay attention to it. Once a large amount of money enters the stock market, you will throw the money that Feng Teng has into it."


    "This time they are going to eat fengteng. Why didn''t I want to eat them?"


    Lang Meimei was not surprised by Chu Feng''s idea. Leaning on it, she said faintly, "it''s OK to help you. It''s just that fengshao younger brother, when do you promise to change things? If you don''t play once, you are the strongest boy, but I don''t work!"


    Chu Feng almost fell down when he heard his words. He turned his eyes speechless and said, "do you still have the strength to do business after that? I''ll clean it up for you to play with


    Chufeng sadly jumped out a sentence, turned over to sit down, picked up the mobile phone in the palm of his hand, the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, and finally made a phone call. After receiving the notice, Chu Feng said, "Huo Shao, excuse me, I suddenly want to start with the yuan family''s stock. Do you have any interest?"


    Don''t know what to discuss, Chu Feng hung up and then made a phone call: "Duoduo, let your father prepare for a while, prepare to block Huangfu group, I want to let Huangfu family lose the dependence of this group!"


    Then he made a third call: "China and the United States, when necessary, cut off the capital chain of Meihua group. Of course, don''t expose yourself. Next, contact Liu Zhixin and block Du''s group!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    At 10:30, the place where the center of the stock market control organization is located is already crowded with people. In addition to most of the investors, there are also many professionals from companies who come here to do corresponding things.


    In one of the small conference rooms, there were more than ten people sitting. Six of them had a computer in front of them. Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue stood behind with the rest of them, with different looks on their faces.


    This is a milestone of fengteng group. As long as the operation is good, the strength of the group will rise. If it is listed in Europe and the United States to a certain extent, it will enhance the group''s level and fully integrate with the international standards.


    Therefore, people in this conference room are in a nervous mood. Yao Qianxue''s two small hands are clenched into fists, and their palms are wet with sweat.


    "There''s a situation!"


    At this time, a pan hand opened his mouth and immediately made Shen Xiuqin nervous. They all went to the front. The hand said, "two minutes ago, someone from fengteng bought 100 million Chi shares. I think there may be a problem!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, a hand next to him also opened his mouth: "I also have a sum of 100 million pool dollars to buy fengteng stock!"


    Shen Xiuqin went to look at the two computers, and the women who had made full preparations for listing looked at the data. Although this can make fengteng gain a lot of profits, if it is a hostile acquisition, then you need to be careful. After all, fengteng''s first day of trading should not be such a large amount of capital acquisition.


    In addition, Shen Xiuqin can smell a hint of conspiracy through two successive strokes.


    At this time, another player also said: "general manager Shen, another 200 million have entered the fengteng stock market. I doubt that the other party is trying. If we don''t respond a little now, the other party may throw in billions of yuan, so we will be passive!"


    Yao Qianxue came over to have a look. In a flash, there were 400 million pool coins. For fengteng, it was only a drop in the bucket. She looked at it carefully and thought about what.


    Shen Xiuqin frowned. She didn''t want to go public and was swept away. She decisively issued an order: "contact the financial department to collect 5 billion pool dollars and throw it in. When the other party sees that our company has such a large sum of money, they must think about whether to continue to eat it, which will give them the illusion that they can''t take back anything at that time."


    Next to a man nodded, took out the phone to arrange for Shen Xiuqin to explain.


    Yao Qianxue looked at all six computers and opened her red lips: "sister Qin, in one and a half hours since it was listed, 600 million Chi Yuan has already purchased 0.6% of fengteng''s shares. If it is the same person or influential consortium, then fengteng is only inferior to shareholders other than me and you."


    Shen Xiuqin nodded and looked at the data on the computer. She also knew what Yao Qianxue said.


    Although Chu Feng gave 20% to the responsible persons of the company, almost no more than 0.5% and 0.6% of the total, which was indeed the third shareholder of the group.


    Clapping Yao Qianxue on the shoulder, knowing that she was worried, Shen Xiuqin said with a smile: "it is necessary for the company to develop and go public. It is necessary to integrate the funds of shareholders to develop. If an alligator can take down 10% of the shares of fengteng, we can obtain a large amount of development funds, and there is nothing wrong with it."


    Yao Qianxue nodded, but her eyes never left the computer screen. The issue price of fengteng stock is 7.51 yuan, and now it has risen to 7.8 yuan. If those who buy it again throw it out again, fengteng will lose ten million yuan.


    At a similar time, 30 kilometers away from the exchange, in a villa near the coast, ten men were operating in an orderly manner in front of the computer, and behind them were also full of people. Each one was gorgeous clothes, and you could see that they were not ordinary people.


    The first is the fourth young master of Huangfu family, Huangfu literary world!


    Secondly, there are Du Yaming and Du Shaofu of the Du family. In addition, there are yuanxiao, the boss of Yuanshi group, and meihua group, which operates remotely. All the money is in Huangfu group''s account.


    Lei song walked past ten people to have a look. He came back and said, "four little, fengteng group lost 5 billion Chi Yuan a minute ago, and the stock price of 7.8 yuan rose to 8.2 yuan. I mean slowly throwing 100 million Chi Yuan and 100 million Chi Yuan into it, boiling frogs in warm water, trying to find out fengteng''s financial resources first."


    "Although we judge that fengteng can resist the erosion of 20 billion Chi Yuan at most, Chu Feng controls too many resources."


    Huangfu literary circles patted Lei song on the shoulder and said meaningfully: "he has some information. It''s just that this is not a fight in the river and lake. He may not be able to do it. In addition, the Yin Temple has gone to Chu Feng. Unless he does not move, he can live for two days. If he really wants to ask for money from the bank with the help of the Su family and the Ye family, he will die.


    Of course, at this time, the kingdom does not necessarily give money to him. Believe me, victory belongs to us. Do as you like


    "Try to squeeze out every cent of fengteng group and swallow it at one stroke!"


    Lei song nodded respectfully and went to pay attention to the situation on the screen. The shares of fengteng group are indeed very attractive. Presumably, it is also because of the confidence brought by fengteng medicine. In two hours, we have purchased fengteng''s stock by one billion Chi.Huang Fu Wenren didn''t worry too much about the situation. Lei song had not done anything about it. Of course, there was his intention in the literary world of Huangfu, that is, he would not eat if he didn''t eat. If he ate, he would completely take down Feng Teng.


    Looking at some people behind him, Huangfu''s literary circle said with a smile: "why do you look so nervous? 150 billion pool coins are enough to kill Feng Teng. Even if they mortgage projects and everything, they will have 50 billion Chi coins. This money still can''t withstand our rampage. Just throw out 20 billion pool coins and let them turn around."


    Yuanxiao is not as relaxed as Huangfu''s literary world. Huangfu''s family is rich for thousands of years. It does not rely entirely on Huangfu group as its economic source, but Yuanshi group is the whole of Yuanjia.


    Yuanxiao was a little moved when he contacted him in Huangfu''s literary circle, but he didn''t make up his mind. Fengteng''s stock market would certainly make a profit. Yuanxiao also wanted to spend billions to get some pocket money in his hand. Now there is no way to gather the funds of the whole group to start.


    Chufeng is a wolf. Yuanxiao doesn''t want to sacrifice his own things, so what he thinks is to cut off fengteng''s meat and give it to chufeng.


    Du Yaming looks at Lei song, who has been walking back and forth, with a dignified look in his eyes. Before he came to Huangfu literary circles, he told them that even if fengteng could withstand the erosion of funds in front of him, there would be Lei song in the back. The latter had an unknown identity, a hacker, once known as a ghost Watcher in the stock market!


    Chu Feng, please don''t let me down. It doesn''t matter if Du''s group is gone. After all, it was cultivated by Huangfu family, but Huangfu family must fall down!


    Huangfu''s literary world was not so relaxed that he was too lazy to continue to talk to them. This time, he gathered several groups of forces to work together. Unless Chu Feng could raise at least 500 billion Chi Yuan, he could only watch the group be eroded and dried up step by step.


    500 billion RMB?


    Huangfu''s literary circles sneered at him, which was equivalent to three months'' gross national product of the holy Dynasty. How long has it been since the rise of Chu Feng? Huang Fu''s literary circle believed that there might be a way for Chu Feng to have a way, but 500 billion Chi Yuan was definitely the straw that killed Chu Feng.


    Although Du Shaofu was not relaxed, he was more crazy. As long as fengteng group did not have it, chufeng would lose its biggest source of income. Although the news showed that fengteng had changed his ownership, Du Shaofu still wanted to step down everything that chufeng had cultivated.


    He also wanted to wait until fengteng fell down, and he would go straight to the imperial city to wipe out the wind gate. When he thought of the women of Chu Feng, Du Shaofu''s eyes were full of greed.


    Eleven o''clock at noon!


    At the via Hotel, Chu Feng never left Lang Meimei''s suite, but he did not disturb her. She allowed her to operate in the room and give her absolute trust. Instead, she was there, which might give her a little pressure.


    Looking at the time, up to now, it''s not warm or hot. Chu Feng wants to order something to eat first. It''s estimated that Huangfu''s literary world is gradually nibbling away. The fire of war has been ignited, but now it''s not the most important play. Otherwise, Chu Feng doesn''t need to start. People above will shoot Huangfu''s literary world, and the door will ring at this time.


    Chu Feng stood up and went to open it. There was no accident. Mrs. yuan was standing outside. After taking a bath, the woman who sat quietly for a while sent out a faint fragrance, but the woman had a kind of indifference.


    Looking up, with no smile on his face, he came in, closed the door of the suite, and walked towards a room.


    Chu Feng looked at the woman''s back. He could see that the woman who had taken a bath directly came to him in vacuum. It seemed that he had already made a decision. Chu Feng pursed his lips, followed him in, and closed the door conveniently. He needed to see what the woman was thinking. He only accepted life, but also had hatred!


    In the room, Mrs. yuan, with her back to Chu Feng, stretched out her hand to pull the skirt. After slowly loosening one corner of the zipper, the skirt fell off directly from her greasy body. A body as young as a 20-year-old woman appeared in front of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng knew that Mrs. yuan''s maintenance was not good in general, but when she saw it, her breath was still heavy.


    Mrs. yuan turned around and watched Chu Feng step back. There was no emotion in her eyes. For the first time in her life, she was in front of a man other than her husband. Mrs. yuan had no shyness, only a feeling like a wooden man.


    Sitting on the bed, Mrs. Yuan went up and lay down, and said faintly, "come on, I''m all yours today, but keep your promise!"


    Chu Feng pondered more than desire to look at the moment of Mrs. yuan, can be sure that is not in the tease, but with a broken pot broken state of mind.


    The body is very attractive, appearance these and ye Xinlan generally can not see the trace of time, this kind of woman can be called God''s pet.


    Chu Feng took back his nostalgic eyes and turned to open the door: "I admire Mrs. yuan for not sacrificing herself, but I''m not interested in it in broad daylight, and I''m not in a hurry. We still have a lot of time. Three days have just begun!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the stock market, but left the via hotel. I believe that Jennifer and Lang Meimei are enough to complete all this.


    He is now more concerned about where ye Zixuan, the girl, has made several phone calls without answering.


    At the door of the hotel, he asked the security guard to know that ye Zixuan left and went to the left. Chu Feng thanks her left eye for penetrating to the left. She went directly to more than ten kilometers away without seeing anyone. At last, she continued to extend. She was shocked!


    Go out to stop a taxi, by the way edit a text message sent to the driver said: "to the airport!"


    Ye Zixuan is at Xiangjiang airport at the moment. She didn''t answer several phone calls from Chu Feng. She was very angry. She had already tied her whole mind to Chu Feng. This time, she and Chu Feng came to Xiangjiang and thought that maybe they would break the last layer of paper.


    As a result, fantasy is beautiful, reality is cruel, Chu Feng not only does not have that meaning, on the contrary, he goes to roll the bed sheet with Jennifer, and the road is not ordinary. How can ye Zixuan not be angry.


    I feel that Chu Feng has always taken her around because she is the principal of Yinfeng. She wants to get instant information. In fact, she doesn''t have a little bit of her position in her heart, at least not in the position of her lover.


    Just ready to enter the airport, the mobile phone didi two times, ye Zixuan opened a, is from the text message from Chu Feng, told her not to board the plane, now come.


    At first, I thought that Chu Feng must be with the woman and ignored her. Seeing the text message sent by Chu Feng, she felt a little comfortable, but she was still very upset. Ye Zixuan was very confident in her own things, but Chu Feng didn''t touch her to go to other people, which was very sad.


    "I''ll wait for you when you come. I want to be beautiful!"


    Hum a way, ye Zixuan into the airport, 15 minutes later there is a flight to the Imperial City, she has decided to leave, never play with Chu Feng.


    The traffic flow of Xiangjiang is no less than that of any city. Although it is only about 30 kilometers away, the taxi also takes more than 20 minutes to arrive. When the Chu wind gets off the plane, she quickly runs into the airport, without seeing ye Zixuan.


    Pulled an airport personnel to ask: "that, the flight to the Imperial City, take off?"


    The airport staff are not happy, but still have a little quality reply: "ten minutes ago, the next flight is at 5 pm!"


    "Thank you."


    Chu Feng disappointedly said that, looking at the airport, she felt inexplicably guilty. Ye Zixuan has always supported her unconditionally from the beginning to the present. Even when she was thrown into the imperial prison, ye Zixuan also asked nameless to bring her daughter Hong, leaving her words of loyalty even if she died.


    This time, Chu Feng really wants to take ye Zixuan to have a good time. It should be gratitude and compensation to this woman.


    It''s just that they didn''t expect that Huangfu literary circles would attack Feng Teng. Chu Feng could only rely on the strength of the Rothschild family. She didn''t expect that Jennifer was such an evil woman. However, it''s hard to refuse to change her into any man. She was just dragging her feet and not giving up.


    Chu Feng knows that ye Zixuan must be angry because of this thing. She is beside her, but she is entangled with other women.


    Pat the head, also can understand Yao Qianxue''s indifference. This is not the era of the imperial dynasty hundreds of years ago. Monogamy has gone deep into everyone''s heart in the holy pilgrimage. He sighs in his heart. What a sexual mouth!


    Breathing out a breath, Chu Feng decides to go back and apologize to Ye Zixuan. He turns around and prepares to leave, but he stops at two steps.


    Look back at the closed airport passageway, and then look at the women standing a few meters away, did not go?


    Ye Zixuan looked at Chu Feng with a sad look in her eyes. Originally, she wanted to get on the plane willfully and leave directly. She only thought about it for a moment. She felt that after she left, she gave Chu Feng and Jennifer space to entangle. In addition, Shen Xiuqin and other women were also there. Ye Zixuan didn''t want to give them the chance to get along with Chu Feng.


    Of course, only she knows whether this is what ye Zixuan really thinks.


    Chu Feng Leng then showed a smile and went to Ye Zixuan. Without any words, he hugged her: "little wife!"


    Ye Zixuan''s pent up anger in his heart dissipated invisibly, all annihilated in this embrace, trying to push the Chu wind away a little bit, but finally turned into holding Chu Feng in both hands.


    Hugging for a while, Chu Feng pinched Ye Zixuan''s face: "in the future, you can''t be so willful, unless you really have something, or you can''t leave me, OK?"


    Ye Zixuan''s heart was warm, and many discontent at the beginning dissipated. At this moment, she knew that Chu Feng had her own heart, but she didn''t have a good tone. She hummed, "would you rather let me guard the empty boudoir alone, but also go to find other women?"


    Chufeng laughed with astonishment. Knowing that ye Zixuan still had a little emotion, he walked out of the airport with her waist around her, and then replied, "no way!"


    Ye Zixuan nodded with satisfaction. No matter whether Chu Feng could do it or not, Chu Feng was happy to say that at the moment.


    There is a saying that if a man is willing to coax you, it means that he still cares about you. If he is not willing to coax you, you will have no hope. Therefore, ye Zixuan does not expect that Chu Feng can do it in the future, but at least for this moment, her heart is happy, because Chu Feng is willing to coax her at least.In a car going back to the via Hotel, ye Zixuan nestled up against Chu Feng and looked at the elder sister driving in front of her. She asked in a low voice, "did you really walk behind Jennifer?"


    Chu Feng is an exciting spirit, and there are still people in it. How can he ask such exciting words?


    Seeing the driver''s elder sister concentrating on driving without paying attention, Chu Feng bit Ye Zixuan''s ear and said, "do you want me to go, or do you want me not to go?"


    Ye Zixuan white Chu Feng one eye, in the heart revolves the idea to open a mouth: "go or not to leave is not important, I just want to know, you like heavy taste?"


    Chu Feng couldn''t see what ye Zixuan was thinking. After thinking about it, he nodded and said, "it''s a man. I believe it will have such a heavy taste."


    All of a sudden, ye Zixuan pushed chufeng away. She just wanted to confirm whether she was right. Now Chu Feng really walked through the back door, biting her lips and humming: "you don''t want to touch me if you don''t wash off a layer of skin. I dislike you. I''m disgusted. I just have a mouth and a front. You walk behind. You''re the best!"


    Chu Feng is stunned, the whole person is by Lei''s outside Jiao inside tender, feel old face hot.


    Looking at the driver''s elder sister who wants to laugh and dare not laugh, Chu Feng would like to dig a hole in the ground now. What a shame!


    Ye Zixuan smiles triumphantly. She just wants to make Chu Feng lose face and let him know that he can''t have too much taste. Of course, she also has her own careful thinking, for fear that Chu Feng will do the same to her in the future. Think about it, ye Zixuan is all tight.


    Soon back to the via Hotel, two people get off the car has no beginning of the conflict.


    At the gate, ye Zixuan suddenly stopped. Her eyes swept a flower in the distance and clenched her fist: "I can smell the breath of a warrior!"


    Chu Feng is not as keen as ye Zixuan, but his left eye penetrates in the direction that ye Zixuan sees. He sees more than ten passers-by walking there. There is nothing special about it. At least, it is difficult to distinguish Chu Feng from ordinary people before he shows his breath.


    Ye Zixuan also loosened his fist and whispered, "be careful, the thousand year history of the Huangfu family, and the hidden dragon and the hidden Phoenix can not fully understand the Huangfu family. Ghost knows how much they have hidden."


    "Don''t worry, unless they don''t show up, there will be only one, dead!"


    Chu Feng nodded, no longer paying attention to whether there was a real warrior hiding in the dark. He took Ye Zixuan and walked into the via Hotel, thinking about how to keep Huangfu''s literary world in Xiangjiang completely. He was definitely more difficult than Huangfu Wenren.


    As soon as they disappeared into the hall, a soft man appeared outside the hotel. It was just Yin cha. His eyes were dignified. Just now, ye Zixuan suddenly looked at the flowers. He felt the pressure.


    Yin Cha, who had never been out since childhood, didn''t know ye Zixuan''s real identity. She only knew that she was the granddaughter of the red Ye family, and her fist was slowly clenched: "beautiful woman, gave me a sense of crisis. Is it the pressure of the superior?"


    He thought that this was the only possibility. Yincha looked up at the Viagra Hotel and turned to leave. It was not the time to move Chu Feng. At least he couldn''t move in the hotel. Otherwise, the Huangfu family would no longer be oppressed by the person in charge, and the people behind him would crush him.


    In the suite where Lang Meimei is located, yuan peipeipei has left. At the moment, Jennifer and Lang Meimei are sitting in front of a computer with similar carelessness in their eyes. Seeing the two people''s looks like this, Chu Feng''s heart is a little stable.


    Knowing that both women are absolutely confident.


    With her left eye looking at a room next to her, Chu Feng asks Bing qingyujie to take good care of Mrs. yuan, so as to avoid her knowing any news. Although she has already instigated her relationship with yuanxiao, some things still need to be careful.


    After all, Chu Feng can''t be sure whether Mrs. yuan is the type of passionate flower maniac, or that she loves Yuanxiao deeply and is willing to give everything.


    After entering the room, ye Zixuan followed, but when she saw Jennifer, she couldn''t help humming: "chrysanthemum stump!"


    Jennifer was paying attention to the stock market, when she heard Ye Zixuan''s words, her eyebrows wrinkled, and then she burst into a smile and looked back: "better than someone else, hold on to a kiss!"


    Chu Feng secretly said that women could not be reasonable. Ye Zixuan suddenly took Chu Feng and said, "tonight, you must give it to me, or I will go back to the imperial city this time!" Let Chu Feng more speechless.


    Lang Meimei is here. She doesn''t know what happened to Jennifer and Chu Feng. She comes back: "it seems that the alliance group is going to slowly nibble at fengteng group and lead to all the funds of fengteng. So far, only three billion pool coins have appeared, but sister Qin and Yao Qianxue seem to be a bit unstable."


    "Up to now, they have added 8 billion pool dollars to the stock market!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders: "anyway, tomorrow or even the day after tomorrow will be the decisive battle. Don''t worry, wait for money to be swallowed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    Ten o''clock the next morning!


    People finally smell an unusual smell, especially in the Xiangjiang stock exchange, because fengteng''s stock which was only listed yesterday has now risen to 18 yuan, and there is a trend of continuous rise, which has attracted numerous investors'' crazy buying.


    If this trend has been maintained, the assets of fengteng group are close to trillion, which is basically a fact.


    But there are also smart people who stop moving. They are much more sensitive than the general sense of smell. Although fengteng group is a cutting-edge group, it has already reached the peak when it reaches 10 yuan. At present, it has risen to 18 yuan. Compared with the stocks of many large groups, the price is not expensive.


    But this kind of rising speed is surprising, and I think there must be something wrong with it.


    "Four less, fengteng has invested 15 billion yuan in the pool!"


    In the villa near the sea, Lei song looked at it on the computer and went to Huangfu''s literary world and respectfully opened his mouth: "according to my preliminary estimation of fengteng and some data, fengteng can mobilize funds to death, that is, 15 billion Chi. If we eat it again, it will be Chu Feng''s side."


    Huangfu, with a cup of coffee in his hand, sat firmly on the Diaoyutai and sneered, "how much do we put in and eat now?"


    Lei song looked at the data in his hand, and then replied: "we have invested 20 billion pool dollars in total. Although fengteng''s 15 billion pool coins have stabilized the stock market and made many retail customers stop buying, as long as we lose another 30 billion pool dollars, fengteng''s stock will soar to 22 yuan."


    "By then, if fengteng can''t fill the warehouse, we already hold 25% of fengteng''s shares, surpassing Yao Qianxue, next only to Shen Xiuqin!"


    "Good!" Huangfu''s literary world laughed and waved his hand: "then don''t linger. The next step is to fight against Chu Feng, who will exchange 10 billion yuan for 40 billion yuan. I''ll see how Chu Feng plays with me, but I still have 100 billion yuan of control in the back!"


    Lei song nodded and went to the back of the ten men and explained Huangfu''s meaning to the literary world. Each of them operated three billion yuan and began a devastating sweep of fengteng''s stock market.


    Du Yaming''s small hand trembled. So far, the Alliance Group has invested 50 billion yuan and directly purchased 25% of fengteng''s shares. Roughly, Du Yaming knows that if fengteng can''t fill in the position, fengteng''s shares will continue to fall, perhaps falling below the issue price.


    At that time, Huangfu''s literary world might have won fengteng''s absolute controlling right only by selling several billion pool coins. His eyes were inexplicably worried.


    His fist clenched slightly. Yuanxiao has made a decision in his heart. No matter what happens, he will try his best to break down fengteng and chufeng''s ATM.


    Half an hour later, Lei song came back with an exuberant smile on his face and said with a smile: "four little has bought all of them. Like your judgment, fengteng has not invested a large amount of money into the warehouse in half an hour, and the price has gone up faster than we thought, and has gone to 24 yuan."


    "Now, if fengteng wants to fill in his position, he must lose at least 30 billion Chi. Otherwise, we will not only eat up the 25% shares of fengteng, but also change the share price to 8 yuan per share, and maybe it will fall!"


    Huangfu''s literary world gave a comfortable smile, shook his coffee cup in his hand, and sneered at the corner of his mouth: "finally, we can have a quiet lunch. Let''s have a rest first. Let fengteng get rid of his headache first. In the afternoon, we will observe our work. If fengteng has money, we will eat it. If not, we will wait for it to fall."


    With a wave of his big hand, a domineering spirit arises: "before the closing of tomorrow, I will be the new principal of fengteng!"


    Du Yaming''s brow has been wrinkled, and has said hello to Chu Feng. Such a thing should not happen, but now things have been developing in a bad direction. Has Chu Feng not prepared in advance?


    Can not think of a reason, Du Yaming can only constantly provide the capital of Du''s group to Huangfu literary world, it is to buy a clean.


    At the same time, in the small room of the exchange, Shen Xiuqin''s fingernails have fallen into the flesh. Now, no matter who is aware that someone is secretly buying fengteng shares, they are still eating them slowly.


    The other party did not hesitate to eat the 15 billion pool coins that they had lost. Even when they went to 20 yuan, they still ate 6 billion pool coins.


    In other times, Shen Xiuqin will be very happy, but now Shen Xiuqin can''t be happy. Fengteng has just come into the market with a weak foundation. If she is not careful, she will be swallowed by others. All her efforts will be in vain. The boss she took over from Chu Feng may also become someone else.


    This contrast makes Shen Xiuqin feel very uncomfortable. She has not started her dream. How can she be so pinched out?


    Looking at the data on six computers, Shen Xiuqin frowned deeply and hesitated to open her mouth: "Xiaoxue, have you contacted the bank?"


    Yao Qianxue was also aware of the seriousness of the matter, and told the content of the phone call just now: "we have contacted the bank, but the bank seems to know that we are in a dilemma. We could have mortgaged at least 10 billion pool dollars of fengteng''s industry, but now the bank only gives 6 billion pool dollars.""Although this sum of money can hold down the crushing of 20 billion yuan, we don''t know if there is still a lot of money behind it!"


    Shen Xiuqin pulled a chair and sat down. The more dangerous it was, the more difficult she could not disturb her mind. If she could stabilize the situation, she would not hesitate. But now she can''t judge whether the 6 billion pool coins will fall down and the other party can''t eat.


    I don''t know what to do if the other side still has follow-up funds.


    "Less wind calls!"


    When both Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue are hesitant, Liu Jing comes up from one side and hands her her mobile phone, because they are all focused on fengteng stock market, and their calls are transferred to Liu Jing''s mobile phone.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s call, Shen Xiuqin directly takes over the mobile phone and goes out of the small room. Yao Qianxue frowns. All the capital of Chu Feng is put in fengteng. Now Huangfu ruodie is in charge of Fengmen, and there is no large amount of capital investment. What does Chu Feng do on the phone? The bank will give face?


    For ten minutes, Shen Xiuqin came in. Her face had already lost her dignified look, and her face was full of smiles. She said, "everyone, stop your work first. I''ll invite you to dinner at noon. I''ll talk about anything later in the afternoon. The stock market should be stable, but you can''t be hungry. Let''s go!"


    Shen Xiuqin''s words stunned all the people present. I don''t know where Shen Xiuqin has such a leisurely mood to eat at this time. They all feel that they have heard wrong.


    Yao Qianxue is also a little surprised: "sister Qin, now!"


    Shen Xiuqin shook her head and said with a relaxed face, "Feng Shao has said that it''s a blessing, not a disaster, but a disaster that can''t be avoided. Even if the other party looks up to Feng Teng so much, let them play, and firmly believe that in the end, victory will be ours!"


    Yao Qianxue heard the meaning of Chu Feng. Maybe Chu Feng really had a way. He waved and let everyone rest for a while. He didn''t eat breakfast this morning. Now he is a little hungry.


    The party left the small room, a completely indifferent to the situation at the moment, a thin man left the line and went to the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, the thin man looked around for a few times, took out his mobile phone and called out a number. After waiting for the connection, he looked respectfully and said: "four little, Chu Feng called Shen Xiuqin, let''s all rest. Let''s wait until the afternoon. I suspect Chu Feng will intervene in this matter."


    Immediately did not know what to say there, the thin man practiced nodding: "OK, I know how to do!"


    After hanging up the phone, the thin man smiles happily. If he succeeds this time, he can get 10 million yuan of reward, and he will struggle less for decades. He will feel comfortable when he thinks that he can hold a beautiful woman, live in a villa and drive a sports car.


    Just turned around, the thin man looked stiff: "less wind!"


    "Oh, it''s good to know me!"


    The man standing behind the thin man was Chu Feng. With a funny smile on his face, he patted the little man''s face and said, "I don''t know what Huangfu''s literary world has given you. He betrayed Feng Teng. Don''t you know that if I don''t die, fengteng won''t fall? How could Huangfu''s literary world fail to see this clearly? "


    It''s a pity to shake my head: "if I were Huangfu''s literary world, then I must kill people first and then annex them. I''m arrogant!"


    The thin man looked stiff and knew that he had been exposed. His eyes flashed with ferocity. A dagger appeared in his hand and stabbed Chu Feng. If he didn''t kill Chu Feng, he would die.


    However, he felt that he would win the blow, but he was lightly defused by Chu Feng, his hands were broken, and then his feet were interrupted by Chu Feng, twisting his neck, and chufeng patted his head: "now tell me, who told you to do that, in addition, what are you going to do next?"


    The thin man was hurt and spread all over his body, but Chu Feng didn''t know what he had done. He didn''t have the strength to shout. When he felt fear, he nodded desperately, obviously to say it.


    Chu Feng knocked on a few acupoints on the thin man''s body, so that he had the strength to speak, these are just ordinary people, simply can not bear the pain of torture, so there is no pressure.


    The thin man breathed out heavily: "it''s Huangfu..."


    Poof!


    Before he finished speaking, a fruit knife from nowhere directly penetrated the forehead of the thin man, and Chu Feng''s body flashed past. There was also a dagger in his squatting position, which was directly embedded in the floor.


    His eyes were frozen and looked out, but there was no assailant''s figure. He raised his hand to stop the insidious pursuit. Chu Feng''s left eye penetrated in an all-round way, and a feminine man in black clothes came into his eyes.


    He took out his mobile phone and said, "Zixuan, wait for a man in black to go out and follow him to see where the fourth boy of Huangfu is. When the stock market is over, he''s going to die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    Via hotel!


    Lang Meimei has not been out of the room for two days. In addition to taking a rest after closing, she spent more time in front of the computer to pay attention to every move. Although she seems very relaxed, she pays more attention to this business war than anyone else.


    Because she knew very well that the money involved was equivalent to the total output value of the holy pilgrimage for half a year.


    Jennifer is also sitting in front of a computer, looking at some simple data, the corner of her mouth cocked and said: "the pressure of 50 billion pool dollars is very high. The stock price is now falling to 18 yuan. It is expected that more people will sell their stocks in the afternoon, and the price will drop again and again."


    "It is expected that by the end of today, fengteng will fall to the price before the opening."


    Lang Meimei nodded back: "yes, but I don''t know what chufeng is thinking. At this time, he still doesn''t sell, but let the share price fall. In this way, if the investors sell, fengteng will face a crisis."


    Jennifer''s sky blue eyes narrowed and giggled: "you don''t understand little baby''s mind!" "But I know!" she pointed to her cocky nose


    Lang eyebrow glanced at her faintly. She knew that she was the third sister of Qing, the third princess of the Rothschild family. She was a very good figure. But now, in addition to being a little more beautiful, Lang Mei Mei still couldn''t see where Jennifer had any advantages of terby.


    Jennifer didn''t care about Lang''s puzzled eyes. She tapped her finger on the computer and a data page appeared: "look!"


    Lang Meimei moved the movable chair to the side of Jennifer, looked at the data above and was shocked: "isn''t this the data of alliance group? You have nothing to investigate what they do? "


    "Little girl, my sister''s intelligence quotient, you don''t understand!"


    Jennifer chuckled, her fingers crossed the screen and whispered, "Huangfu group has the power to embezzle fengteng. Why do you want to bring so many people into the gang? The purpose is very clear, that is, to reduce its investment and to control the possible risks. That''s what we call leaving a way back.


    I believe that even if fengteng turns over this time, Huangfu group will lose tens of billions of pool coins at most, and it will not have too much impact on its overall situation. It will still exist as an alligator. "


    "In addition, Yuan''s group, Meihua group and Du''s group were not as good as Huangfu group, but they also put out one third of their funds into the war."


    Lang brow eyebrow seems to understand nodding: "yes, but what does this mean?"


    "This shows that even if fengteng wins this time, its assets will only rise several times. For several large groups, it will lose a little money, and it will not hurt their muscles and bones. Unless they use all the capital investment, they will be swallowed by fengteng instead."


    Her brows and eyes lit up as if she understood something. She gave Jennifer a thumbs up. She already knew what the woman was thinking.


    But Lang Meimei also thinks so. You are allowed to bite me, but I am not allowed to bite you. There is no such cheap thing in the world.


    At this time, the door also opened, Chu Feng and ye Zixuan came in. Although he didn''t know these things very well, he was a bit dabbling in them. After reading on their computers, the corners of his mouth cocked up: "it''s time to surround Wei and save Zhao!"


    "Jennifer, start using your money to block the yuan Group!"


    With Chu Feng''s words, Huo bin looked at the time and waved his finger in the conference room of Huo''s group dozens of kilometers away: "gather all the working capital and available funds of the company, mortgage some projects in addition, and raise 40 billion pool currency to attack the stock tickets of Yuan''s group!"


    There are seven or eight people sitting in the conference room. Four of them are sitting in front of the computer. With the instruction of Huo bin, the fingers of the four people are moving rapidly. Everyone''s hands are beginning to gather a large amount of funds, and they are constantly buying the shares of Yuan''s group.


    Standing next to Huo bin, an old man squinted at all this and patted Huo bin on the shoulder: "I hope you are right. If you can swallow 30% of the shares of Yuan''s group, Huo can fight for less than 10 years!"


    "Grandfather


    Huo bin nodded respectfully, and a strong self-confidence appeared in his eyes: "although I don''t know where fengshao''s self-confidence comes from, and instead of worrying about fengteng group''s affairs, he wants to stop yuan''s family, but he has not suffered any loss since he came out. He is a group of real hungry wolves, who can definitely make huge profits with him."


    The old man nodded slightly with no fluctuation on his face, patted Huo bin on the shoulder and left the conference room accompanied by an old man of similar age.


    This person is not others, it is the founder of the Huo group, Huo Bin''s grandfather, Huo Yingdong!


    Huo bin modestly watched the old man leave. Only then did he pay close attention to the situation and prevent all the changes. After 20 minutes, a man turned back and said, "Huo Shao, we have bought some shares of Yuanshi group, but it is strange that they have no reaction."


    "It seems that I don''t care about these things at all. I''m worried about whether there will be any conspiracy?"


    Huo bin frowned and looked at the similar data on the four computers. At present, he has bought several percent of the absolute equity of Yuanshi. However, Yuanshi did not respond. It does not conform to Huo Bin''s understanding of the Yuanshi group and should not react so slowly.After walking back and forth in the conference room for two times, I suddenly thought of something and burst into laughter: "I said that Feng Shao would not have started because of the disrespect of Yuan Pei Pei''s two brothers and sisters. Now it seems that Yuan''s alliance with others is robbing Feng Teng, and there is no money to save yuan''s family."


    "Let''s do it, regardless of how much you eat. Yuan''s money is hard to recover now."


    Thinking of this mystery, Huo bin is not an idiot. He decides to have a good meal. His eyes are glowing with heat. It can be predicted that there will be no more four giants in Xiangjiang in the future. Maybe there will be only three left.


    Chu Feng''s side, Lang Mei Mei is sitting next to Jennifer and watching her operation. Her mouth opens slightly. She doesn''t know the ability of Jennifer at first. Now she finally knows where the confidence of the big ocean horse comes from. It''s just a ghost in the sky!


    Chu Feng didn''t interrupt. He looked at the operation that she couldn''t understand. But she could see that there was a continuous outflow of funds on her account number, and Yuan''s share price was also falling. The purchase price was getting lower and lower, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was a little more brilliant.


    At this time, Jennifer stopped, loosened her finger and said with a smile, "don''t be small, baby. You have an ally whose ambition is no less than yours. I put in 30 billion pool coins, and he also put in 20 billion pool coins. Now our total shares have reached 20%, plus 10% in your hands."


    "If Mrs. yuan, who holds 25% of the total, does not support holding 20% of the Lantern Festival, then we are the masters of the yuan clan."


    The yuan family owns 60% of the shares and controls the Yuanshi group absolutely. Yuanxiao holds 30% of the shares, Mrs. yuan holds 25% of the shares, and Yuan lie has 5% of the shares. However, because of Yuanlie''s business, Yuanxiao has paid 10%.


    At the moment, as long as Mrs. yuan doesn''t support the Lantern Festival, even if you add 5% of Yuan lie''s hand, it will be a tie at most. But if you throw in another 5 billion yuan, Chu Feng will increase to 35%.


    Chu Feng touched his nose and showed a comfortable smile: "it seems that I''m going to have a good talk with that woman. Otherwise, how can yuan''s group change its ownership?"


    When Chu Feng turns to find Mrs. yuan, he is far away from his villa by the sea. Yuanxiao, who has been in a nervous mood, receives a phone call that makes him restless. Half an hour ago, two mysterious funds entered the stock market and swept yuan''s stock market. At present, he has eaten 20% of the shares.


    If there is not enough funds to fill the position, as long as the other side drops another 5 billion pool dollars, it will get 5% more equity.


    This phone call made Yuanxiao stay there like an electric shock. Unexpectedly, when he gathered all the working capital of the company to attack fengteng, his company was also blocked. The feeling of eating others against being eaten made Yuanxiao''s heart full of violence.


    Huangfu''s literary circle saw Yuanxiao so often that he sneered and said, "Mr. Yuan, how suddenly it seems that his parents have died?"


    "I''m not playing!"


    Yuanxiao suddenly figured out a lot of things. He stood up and said, "the shares of Yuanshi group are now being swept away by two mysterious funds, and 20% of the shares have been lost. I want to withdraw from this acquisition plan immediately and take all the funds out to stabilize yuan''s shares."


    Huangfu stood up in the literary world with a fierce look in his eyes: "Mr. Yuan, are you kidding me? Now that it''s halfway through, fengteng''s share price has dropped to 10 yuan, and will soon drop to the issue price. At this time, you can''t finish talking to me. Are you kidding me


    Yuanxiao where to pay attention to so much, although eating fengteng can get multiple benefits, but if Yuanshi group is swallowed up 20% or 30% of the shares, Yuanxiao''s heart will be more painful.


    Therefore, no matter what Huangfu said in the literary world, he directly turned around: "don''t say any more. If I withdraw now, I will also lose several billion Chi coins, but it''s nothing compared with the fact that dozens of shares of the yuan family were taken away. Goodbye!"


    Huangfu''s fist clenched and loosened in the literary world, and finally left the idea of leaving Yuanxiao behind. Yuanxiao was not very good in his eyes, but he was also the boss of Yuanshi group, one of the four big giants in Xiangjiang, which left too much trouble.


    Looking around, only Du Yaming''s brother and sister are still here. Huangfu''s literary circle quipped: "Lei song, give my third brother a phone call and ask him to raise 30 billion chi to plug the gap of the Shangyuan family''s divestment and buy back the shares of fengteng group. However, some people don''t want to eat this cake. I''ll eat it."


    When Lei song went to make arrangements, Du Yaming was happy. Although it was just the yuan family''s problem and Feng Teng was still in crisis, she knew that Chu Feng had already made a move. Maybe it was encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao. Where was the effect?


    Huangfu group''s financial resources can make up for Yuan''s withdrawal. Fengteng still hasn''t come out of the crisis?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    "I thought that Mrs. yuan had gone. I haven''t seen her for a day, and she still has her style."


    In the suite next door, Chu Feng just came in and saw Mrs. yuan sitting there with a cup of Blue Mountain Coffee running. She closed the door and went to look inside the suite. She said with a smile, "how come your Pepe is not here. This daughter is really unfilial and doesn''t know how to share the burden for her mother!"


    Mrs. yuan''s calm look was touched by Chu Feng''s words, but then recovered. Naturally, she said, "if the wind is small, you can''t say that power is overwhelming. She is also the first person in the underground world of the holy Dynasty. If you want to, can peipeipei go away? Now it''s just that there is little wind and I don''t like my Pepe! "


    "On the contrary, I''m a lady Xu."


    Chu Feng went to sit down, reached for the coffee in Mrs. yuan''s hand, stirred it gently and said: "Mrs. Yuan said that she was really practicing. Once the first beauty of Xiangjiang, the famous talented woman in the business world, and now the person holding the most shares in Yuan''s group, how can she be Lady Xu?"


    Recalling yesterday''s lady yuan''s posture, Chu Feng''s eyes were amused: "at least not black or purple!"


    Mrs. yuan''s body was tight, but she also let go of her guard when she thought of her fate today. She exhaled: "today, the next day!" Looking at the Chu wind, Mrs. Yuan said faintly, "the wind is less than three days. It''s been 24 hours. It''s a day. There are still two days when the wind is not ready for action?"


    "Forget to say that I am a person with contract spirit. When three days arrive, do you want me to fulfill my promise?"


    Looking at the time, Chu Feng said with a smile: "it''s natural. I won''t let go of what I deserve. Now come here, just sign a contract."


    Mrs. yuan has such a look. From the beginning, she has never doubted the conditions put forward by Chu Feng. 50% of the men in Xiangjiang want to get Lin Jiaying. Although she is old enough to be Chu Feng''s mother, Mrs. yuan still doesn''t doubt Chu Feng''s desire.


    She stood up and went to the inner room. Soon Mrs. yuan took the changed documents and put them in front of Chu Feng: "this is 10% of the live shares. As long as the wind is less than signed, 10% of the yuan Group''s shares are yours!"


    Chu Feng took the words to add: "and Mrs. yuan is also mine."


    Mrs. yuan''s expression was stagnant. She sat down with a gloomy face and said nothing. Now she knows that everything is under the control of Chu Feng. Unless she can ignore yuan lie''s death, she can''t refuse Chu Feng''s conditions. Just as she doesn''t doubt that Chu Feng will definitely want her, she will kill Yuanlie if she doesn''t agree.


    Chu Feng picked up a pen and turned it around. Looking at Mrs. yuan, she jokingly said, "now it hasn''t been signed yet. Maybe Mrs. yuan will be reluctant to sign it. If Mrs. yuan promises to be a little girl in the secret of Chu Feng all her life and be on call, I''ll give it to you?"


    Mrs. yuan narrowed her eyes and felt something wrong. Mrs. yuan is a self-conscious woman. She doesn''t feel that her body is worth 10% of Yuan''s shares.


    Although I don''t know why Chu Feng put forward such a condition, Mrs. yuan did not hesitate to shake her head: "the wind is less, 10% of the shares can buy a lot of Lin Jiaying. If you have played, why do you want to remember?"


    Chufeng chufeng laughed softly and took three pieces of paper and looked at the revised conditions once again. Mrs. yuan sat beside and waited. The phone rang. Seeing Chu Feng still watching, Mrs. yuan stood up and went to the room to answer the question.


    After closing the door, Mrs. yuan pressed the answer button and was not ready to speak. There came Yuanxiao''s anxious voice: "I''m on my way back to the company now. Our group''s shares have been swept by two mysterious funds, and 20% of the shares have fallen into other people''s hands."


    "If you talk to Chu Feng again, you can agree to any conditions. Even if yuan Peipei becomes his plaything, you must keep 10% and 25% of yours. Please merge with me quickly!"


    Yuan peipeipei looked shocked, and suddenly smelled an indescribable conspiracy. He was surprised and asked, "how can the group stock market be swept up?"


    Yuan Pei Pei knows that most of Yuan''s funds have been invested in embezzlement and fengteng, and it is difficult to stabilize the situation when it is recovered. Moreover, it will lose billions of coins. The most important thing is, who will attack the yuan family group when it is vacant?


    A figure suddenly crossed my mind, Chu Feng!


    The Lantern Festival on the other end of the phone was very impatient and said: "Damn it, you don''t care about anything. Anyway, 10% of my money must not fall into the hands of Chu Feng, but yuan lie can''t die. Go and talk to Chu Feng. Otherwise, if Chu Feng finally gives 10% to others, that person will become the highest shareholder of the group, and the boss position must be let out."


    "So you refuse Chu Feng to make another offer and transfer your equity to me, 55%. Who can play with me?"


    Yuanxiao is still talking, and Mrs. yuan has instantly figured out a lot of things, that is, fengteng has such a thing. Chu Feng is too calm from the beginning to the end. At first, she thinks that Chu Feng is dressed. But now Mrs. yuan understands what Chu Feng is playing with.


    All of a sudden hung up the phone, Mrs. yuan ran out to drink: "less wind, I promise your request, on call!""Late!"


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to be surprised at all. He even said with a little regret: "how good were you just promised? Now I''ve signed it. Mrs. yuan is right. Ten percent of Yuan''s shares can buy a lot of you, even younger and more beautiful than you. Why can''t I make ends meet with money?"


    After folding the signed and legal documents on his body, Chu Feng spread out his hands and said, "so, I''ll take 10% of Yuan''s shares!"


    Mrs. yuan was shocked and knew that it was over. Now 20% of the group''s shares are in the hands of mysterious people. Although Yuanxiao Yuanlie and she still have 50% of the shares, if Chu Feng gives the mysterious man 10%, that person''s shareholding will become 30%.


    Will become the highest shareholder of Yuanshi group.


    Mrs. yuan frowned. She knew very well how much she had paid for the establishment and development of the Yuanshi group, which was no less than, or even more than, the Lantern Festival.


    After more than 20 years of hard work, Mrs. yuan showed a trace of hatred in her eyes and looked at Chu Feng. All of this was caused by him. If Yuanxiao was not given, the highest decision-making power of Yuanshi group was owned by others. However, if she gave it, Yuanxiao would not be returned to her again. Maybe she would lose everything soon, and she would feel inexplicably hating yuanxiao.


    Powder fist clenched, Mrs. yuan''s heart at the moment has no previous kind of calm, only hate!


    Chu Feng knew that the phone call just now might be yuanxiao, but he was also afraid of something. He stood up with a smile and started the cup of coffee and went to Mrs. yuan: "what''s the matter?"


    Mrs. yuan did not start to speak lightly, gnashing her teeth: "the stock market of Yuan''s group has been swept by two mysterious funds, and now 20% of them have been in the hands of others. I just want to ask Feng Shao, what kind of role do you play in this matter?"


    "Oh, you say that?"


    Chu Feng didn''t intend to hide it, and there was no need to hide it. He nodded back and said, "I played the role of a bridge in the middle. Huo''s group and the Rothschild family of Wenchou''s big crocodile started together. It''s still merciful. By the way, in half an hour, 20% will rise by 5 points!"


    Mrs. yuan fell back two steps after a shock. She knew that the crisis of the yuan clan group was no longer solvable, unless she was willing to give Yuanxiao 20% of the shares, and Yuan lie''s could be calmed down.


    Otherwise, Chu Feng, who holds 35% of the shares, is the highest decision maker of Yuanshi group. He shakes his head with a wry smile: "chufeng, you are a devil, you are a wolf!"


    "That''s not true."


    Chu Feng drank his cup of coffee and put it on the bar next to him. He stretched out his hand and pulled Mrs. yuan''s collar. His eyes were cold and he said, "if yuan''s group doesn''t unite with Huangfu''s family, I won''t do so well. My purpose is to eat me, then I must be prepared to eat it first!"


    With her spare hand touching Mrs. yuan''s face, Chu Feng joked: "but now, I''m just treating people with their own way!"


    Mrs. yuan''s body was stiff, and finally turned into a sigh. Knowing that Yuanxiao should not choose to cooperate with Huangfu''s literary world since the beginning of yuanxiao, she was wondering whether she wanted to smash the Chu Feng plot.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly picked up Mrs. yuan and sat down on the one meter high bar. The latter''s eyes showed a trace of panic. There was no beginning of that kind of recognition. His hands protected him: "less wind, I''m not convenient today. How about tomorrow?"


    How Mrs. yuan struggled was useless. Chu Feng ran into Mrs. yuan''s body in the most direct and simple way. The latter''s resistance became holding Chu Feng''s head as time went on.


    After a half hour''s non-stop battle, Mrs. yuan, who has experienced a lot of battles, is paralyzed. The whole person is already lying on the bar. Chu Feng lifts his pants and zips up. He looks at Mrs. Yuan who is still in the red tide: "it seems that Mrs. yuan has used Fengyuan Yangyin pills, which is very good!"


    "Sort it out. In half an hour, go to the yuan clan!"


    The sound of slamming the door closed also brought Mrs. yuan back to her senses. She came down from the bar, ignoring the folds of her skirt. Her legs were a little soft, and her tears were unconsciously left behind. She knew that she was forced to a desperate situation by Chu Feng.


    The decision has been made!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    At 3:30 p.m., Yuanshi group!


    In the spacious and large enough conference room, more than ten talents of finance department are constantly operating on the computer, but everyone''s face is not very good. Obviously, the current situation is beyond their control.


    Behind them stood more than ten company leaders. At the moment, everyone''s face was ugly, because the shares of Yuanshi group had been acquired by others!


    Yuanxiao, who had already come back from the villa near the sea, looked at the data from the report and directly smashed the things on the ground and swore: "I give you so much money a year to support you. You can give me such data now. I don''t care. No matter what method you use, you should take back the swallowed one."


    More than a dozen talents were dissatisfied with slander. They could have prevented such things from happening at the first time. However, at that time, the company''s funds were transferred to other places by the Lantern Festival. They were smart women who could not cook without rice!


    Compared with the rage of Lantern Festival, the other responsible person''s face should look better. Although dignified, it does not mean that the lips are dead and the teeth are cold.


    As the name suggests, Yuanshi group is controlled by the yuan family, so what it is threatening now is only the interests of the yuan family. At most, they will change their boss in the future. For those wage earners, who will be the boss, the result will be the same.


    The reason why they are worried and dignified is that they are not sure whether the new boss will clean the present staff and threaten their jobs.


    Yuan Peipei stood aside with a frown and waited for his angry father to calm down a little before he spoke softly: "Dad, take out 10% of the shares given to Chu Feng''s son of a bitch. You still have 20% in your hand, and 25% in your mother''s hand. With 5% in Xiaolie''s hands, our yuan family will still be the largest shareholder."


    Yuanxiao nods. Just now he has received a phone call from the law firm. Fifteen minutes ago, Chu Feng has submitted a share certificate to the relevant departments, which seems to have secured 10% of Yuan''s shares.


    Although he was at a loss why his wife signed Chu Feng after receiving his phone call, he just thought of chufeng''s ambitious ambition. The Lantern Festival did not fluctuate much. He felt that it was when Mrs. yuan didn''t want to give it, Chu Feng forced for 10% of the shares.


    "Xiao lie, contact the company lawyer, transfer 5% of your hand to me. In any case, you can''t let the boss''s position slip by."


    Yuan lie nodded and without hesitation, he turned to do it. Even if he was a dandy, he knew that he wanted to continue in Yuan''s group. Then yuan family should not only hold the key stocks, but also have the highest shares in hand, so as to hold the position of the boss.


    After Yuan lie went to work, Yuanxiao asked, "where''s your mother?"


    Yuan Peipei held his mobile phone and said, "just now I called my mother. She said that she would come to the company soon. Don''t worry. As long as you hold 25% of the shares in your hands, our yuan family is not only the largest shareholder, but you will also be the same boss!"


    Hearing this, Yuanxiao is a little stable in his heart. His fist has never been loosened. He has decided that when Mrs. yuan reaches 20% of his hand, he will definitely hold the shares.


    Group lawyers are still operating very fast. In less than 20 minutes, they have drawn up the equity transfer agreement. With Yuan lie''s signature, Yuanxiao Holdings has reached 25%. Up to now, as long as you add 25% of Mrs. yuan''s, Yuanjia is still the largest shareholder.


    Yuanxiao will also be the boss of Yuanshi group.


    At this time, a man stood up from his chair and began to apologize: "President yuan, it''s too late to make up for the loss. 25% of the shares can''t be recovered!"


    He knew that he had missed the best time for remedy, and now it was good to keep the stock price of Yuanshi group from falling. He sighed: "well, I just don''t know who holds 25% of Yuan''s shares?"


    Not to mention the Lantern Festival, all the people present have similar ideas. 25% of them, at least, have to spend tens of billions of coins to win. People with such financial resources are definitely not what ordinary power consortia can do.


    At this time, the door of the meeting room opened, and a group of people came in from the outside. Yuanxiao squinted and looked happy.


    It seems that all the people have been ignored by him. He went straight and pulled Mrs. yuan, who came here with her hands and a big smile on her face: "great, I''ll wait for you. I''ll quickly give me your 25% share ownership certificate. The other party has already grasped 25% of it. Now I need your hand to stabilize the position."


    Chu Feng standing on the side of his eye also saw, thinking of what under the consciousness of Mrs. songkaiyuan, the heart was particularly uncomfortable, and felt that the woman in front of her was not clean.


    The seemingly casual action fell into Mrs. yuan''s eyes, and she couldn''t help feeling a little disappointed.


    Chufeng had a good laugh and went inside with ice and jade. Those in charge of the yuan clan all stepped aside. They all know that Chu Feng holds 10% of the yuan Group shares, and is one of their bosses.


    Although I don''t know how Yang Bailao''s Lantern Festival can give 10%, we didn''t think about it.Mrs. yuan reluctantly smiles and takes out a stack of documents from her bag: "here you are, but I have one condition!"


    Yuanxiao wants to reach out to take, smell speech a stagnant, squint to ask a way: "what?"


    Mrs. yuan drew out one of the documents and said faintly: "the company is created by me and you together. To this day, you must know, and everyone is also very clear. Now that 25% is given to you, I have nothing. I need to leave some protection for myself!"


    "This is an agreement. You don''t need any material things. As long as you make a promise, you won''t divorce Lin Jiaying for life, or 25% will be mine!"


    Yuanxiao''s body trembled, and his heart showed a fierce spirit. If he started, he would not hesitate to agree to Mrs. yuan''s request. But now, the woman who has been played by Chu Feng, the thorn in Yuanxiao''s heart is hard to pull out. Although it''s for yuan lie, sometimes, men''s psychology is so strange.


    In a short period of time, I thought of the unknown 25% and Chu Feng''s 10%. If you don''t want the 25% in Mrs. yuan''s hand, then everything is an illusion.


    Although yuan family is still the biggest shareholder, but the position of boss is doomed to be not his lantern festival.


    After some pondering, Yuanxiao nodded: "you are my wife who is willing and bitter together. How can I divorce you? I promise you, sign the transfer agreement, and I will sign the promise agreement for you!"


    "Take it, then." With a glimmer of hope, Mrs. yuan handed the things in her hand to yuanxiao.


    Yuanxiao takes it and looks at the equity agreement in his hand. His eyes twinkle. He takes out the pen in his pocket and puts it on the meeting table. He starts to sign. There are five equity transfer letters, which add up to 25%. Yuanxiao doesn''t even look at it at the moment. All of them sign their own names. The name of Mrs. yuan has already been signed.


    After finishing these things, Yuanxiao is completely relieved. Yuanjia is still a major shareholder, and he holds 50% of Yuanxiao''s hands. Who can compete?


    Mrs. yuan looked at the Lantern Festival indifferently to finish all this, and took the first two steps to put the agreement document in front of the Lantern Festival: "this also sign it!"


    After the Lantern Festival, he waved his hand to let yuan lie put away his 25% equity transfer agreement. He took the document and looked at it with a sneer in his heart.


    Mrs. zhidaoyuan knew him and knew that he would not divorce her because of her innocence. Therefore, she prepared this Agreement and promised that she would never divorce in the future. Once divorced, 25% of the equity would be returned to Mrs. yuan.


    After reading the agreement document, Yuanxiao suddenly tore up the agreement document in his hand, and opened his mouth in everyone''s surprised look: "since ancient times, there is no business without treachery. Today''s Yuanshi group has half the credit of you, but if I didn''t fall in love with you and married you, what chance would you have to build Yuanshi with me?"


    "Therefore, today''s yuan clan is not so much created by you and me, but rather, it was my Bole zhiqianlima who gave you the opportunity to become Mrs. yuan and enjoy the glory and wealth of more than 20 years!"


    When Mrs. yuan narrowed her eyes, Yuanxiao sneered and said, "so from the source, everything you have is created because I gave it to you. 25% of it belongs to you. But when was it that I gave you the chance that you could have it? So there''s no need for this thing to exist! "


    The people in charge of the conference room were all surprised by Yuanxiao''s words, but they were relieved to think deeply. Yuanxiao is a person like Yang Bailao, who can''t get in or out. At the moment, it''s hard to get 25% of Mrs. yuan''s hand. How could they bury a bomb?


    Chu Feng sat there with a look in his eyes and a sigh in his heart. There are shameless men in this world!


    At this time, Yuanxiao took out two documents from his body and patted them in front of Mrs. yuan like a magic trick. He pointed out: "relatively speaking, sign this document. I''ll give you 10 million yuan. The love between husband and wife will stop here. You know why, I don''t care. You can say whatever you say!"


    Mrs. yuan''s stiff and ugly face suddenly showed a smile, with a little sarcasm: "at first, I hate Feng Shao, but now I don''t hate at all, because he let me see your face clearly. In your eyes, I Lin Jiaying has always been just a woman you can abandon at any time."


    "If you give me a chance, I don''t deny it, but if you don''t give me a chance, Yuanshi has no today either!"


    Picking up the divorce agreement on the table, Mrs. yuan looked at it with a cold smile, and finally signed it in duplicate. Mrs. yuan put away one copy. Yuanxiao pointed to the door happily: "now, you can leave. You will enter your account in 10 million and 5 minutes."


    Yuan Pei Pei and Yuan lie both have big mouths. I don''t know what they are playing with.


    But Mrs. yuan didn''t turn to leave, but went forward and sat down in the boss''s position. When we were curious that this woman would not be cheated and crazy, Mrs. Yuan said faintly: "I''m here, I didn''t want to leave!"


    "In addition, I officially announce that I am appointed as the boss of Yuanshi group."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    Dramatic!


    What happened in the meeting room today is what we all feel. Yuanxiao, with the love of husband and wife, let Mrs. yuan hand over 25% of the shares in her hand and hold 50% of the shares. In everyone''s eyes, it is normal for the yuan family to maintain its position in the yuan family group.


    Husband and wife are one!


    However, with the signing of the equity transfer agreement, Yuanxiao is shameless to divorce Mrs. yuan. Although it is difficult to understand, the husband and wife are originally birds in the same forest, so it is not too much to fly separately when there is a disaster.


    Today''s Mrs. yuan is no longer the first beauty of Xiangjiang. The yuan Group is on the right track. There will be no decisive mistakes and no destructive things. Everyone can understand that the cunning rabbit died and the running dog cooked.


    Although I don''t agree with the public shamelessness of the Lantern Festival, it is understandable that 25% of the shares involve tens of billions of pool dollars.


    All unreasonable things happen, and we can accept and digest them. But at the moment, Mrs. yuan sits at the top of the list and announces that she will be the boss of Yuanshi group. Mrs. yuan, who does not have 25% equity, can''t keep her position as the vice president of the group. How can we hold the position of the boss?


    Let''s not say that the responsible person is confused. Even yuan Peipei''s sister and brother, who have not made clear the matter at the moment, are all at a loss. Do they think their mother is crazy?


    Yuanxiao was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter and said jokingly, "Lin Jiaying, you are really talented. If you want, I can hire you as vice president with an annual salary of 2 million. How about that?"


    Mrs. yuan has been restored to the original high cold, light mouth: "sorry, I do not need anyone to hire me, do not need your consent or not, the position of the boss, I am not the only one."


    Yuanxiao''s voice of laughing is more loud, pointing to the equity transfer in Yuan lie''s hands: "your qualifications are in my hands, what do you take to sit?"


    The person in charge also nods. If there is no equity, there is no right to speak in a company. 25% of Mrs. yuan has been transferred to yuanxiao. She is not qualified to speak here, let alone sit in the position of boss.


    Mrs. yuan sneered and was silent!


    A cough came out of Chu Feng''s mouth, breaking the heaviness of the meeting room. He reached out and took a document from his clear hand and threw it on the desk. He said faintly: "I forgot to say that. Before I came, I transferred my 10% share to Mrs. yuan. She really has the qualification to compete for the position of boss!"


    In a word, it''s no different from a thunderbolt. All the people present are stunned. What rhythm is there.


    Yuanxiao was stunned for a moment. She quickly walked forward and picked up the equity transfer agreement on the table. There was no moisture in it. The transferor was Chu Feng and the receiver was Mrs. yuan. She clenched her fist slowly. She felt that Mrs. yuan had conquered Chu Feng in bed. Otherwise, how could Chu Feng give her 10% shares?


    Throw directly on the table top, Lantern Festival cruel voice mouth: "dirty!"


    Mrs. yuan had no mood to start. She picked up the 10% share transfer certificate and took a deep look at Chu Feng. She had a strange worship in her heart, which made her feel whether she was conquered by Chu Feng physically.


    Yuanxiao was even more jealous when he saw this. Naturally, he could not say that there was a relationship between Mrs. yuan and Chu Feng on such an occasion. That would only admit that he had a green hat on his head, which would expose yuan lie''s affairs, which was shameful to the world. After using people, he kicked them off.


    Compared with the words at the beginning, he preferred the meaning of his beginning rather than the explanation later.


    A sneer: "Lin Jiaying, even if the wind less than 10% of your shares, but with the holding 50% of me, you are still not enough!"


    Outside the door, when the voice of the Lantern Festival fell, there were bursts of laughter. Huo bin came in with a group of people, and his face was full of exuberant smile: "sorry, I came to attend the shareholders'' meeting and forgot to say that before I came here, I also held 10% of the shares of Yuanshi group in my hand."


    Yuanxiao and others are stunned, and then Yuanlie responds and says, "asshole, it''s your Huo''s group that is making trouble in it, good kind of you!"


    Yuanxiao''s eyes also show anger, did not expect that Huo''s stabbing the knife in it, but think about it will be relieved, if there is such a chance, he also feel that he will not hesitate to stab Huo''s knife, shopping malls such as battlefield!


    Huo bin sneered and walked in. When everyone felt that the wind and clouds were surging and unpredictable, he threw a document on the desktop: "but I was just having a good time. Just now Mrs. yuan paid the corresponding money to purchase my equity, so I came to send the share transfer certificate."


    It''s another bomb. Everyone can''t digest it. They all feel that Huo bin is a fool. Ten percent of Yuan''s group shares are hens with raw eggs, which were transferred to Mrs. yuan. As for Huo Bin''s lies, they don''t think it''s necessary.


    Mrs. yuan looked at an equity transfer agreement in front of her, and took a look at Chu Feng. He knew that Chu Feng was playing a trick, but he didn''t expect the scene in front of him. However, recalling what Chu Feng said to her, from today on, she is the principal of Yuanshi group!


    At the moment, Chu Feng is ready for it!Chu Feng sat there quietly, drinking a bottle of mineral water, Huo bin lost 10% of the equity, which is not so simple, because Chu Feng has given an extra billion pool of hard work. Today, it''s just a matter of fact, it''s a little more than the total assets of Huo''s group.


    But it is also enough for Huo bin to lose this 10% equity, and there are also reasons why he does not want to offend Chu Feng.


    Yuanxiao killed also did not expect the situation will be like this, come back to God, Lantern Festival did not have too many emotions: "so what, add up, but that is 20%, and I, there is still a huge gap."


    God is very wonderful. After giving you a slap, when you feel that there is a sugar, maybe it is still a slap. This is the case with the Lantern Festival at the moment. Walking outside, a tall figure is not only charming, but also evokes the most primitive impulse of men at a glance.


    Jennifer came with a faint smile. When everyone was in a daze, she went to Chu Feng, pulled a chair and sat down. She opened her red lips to the crowd: "introduce me, my name is Jennifer. Rothschild, today, he has won 15% of Yuan''s shares! "


    Yuanxiao''s breathing stagnation is not due to the fact that 15% of the shares are in the hands of this woman, but because what the surname Rothschild means. As long as the senior people in the shopping malls are very clear about it, that is the legend that can not be surpassed.


    Before everyone could digest the identity of Jennifer, the latter took out a piece of paper and pushed it to Mrs. yuan: "however, I don''t feel interesting, so I gave it to Mrs. yuan!"


    Chu Feng beside him smiles bitterly. Jennifer says it''s a gift. However, she has received a billion pool dollars. However, compared with the benefits generated by Mrs. yuan''s absolute control, it''s really not much.


    The news from Jennifer and the equity transfer agreement that there is no water at all. At the moment, 25% of the shares purchased by mysterious capital have appeared, but they are still in Mrs. yuan''s hands.


    Yuanxiao suddenly had a feeling of regret. He vowed that if he had known such a result, he would definitely sign the agreement, so that the equity controlled by the yuan family would go to 85%!


    It''s just that many things don''t have if, and Yuanxiao also knows that if Mrs. yuan is still with her, she won''t get three shares of the present!


    Knowing that some things have been lost can''t be retrieved again. Although Yuanxiao is not happy in his heart, he can only accept his fate and slowly calm down the tangle in his heart. He said in a cold voice: "so what, 35% still can''t hold the position of the boss. You know, I hold 50% of it!"


    Chu Feng drank the water calmly. Huo bin and Jennifer were sitting there quietly. Next was Mrs. yuan''s game time. They would not participate.


    Huo bin and Jennifer don''t know what Chu Feng has done. They even let Mrs. yuan and he stand firm against their former husbands, especially Huo bin. They secretly decide not to become enemies with Chu Feng. The appearance of Jennifer makes him feel that Chu Feng has been invincible and cannot be defeated.


    Mrs. yuan breathed out her breath. She didn''t want to see such a situation, but if she didn''t go on like this, she would completely withdraw from the top circle of Xiangjiang.


    If it was a young model who was just above the draft more than 20 years ago and had nothing, Mrs. yuan would not mind losing everything, because she had not much at the beginning, but the enjoyment and glory of more than 20 years have made this woman reluctant to let go of such brilliance easily.


    There is a struggle in my heart, but I have a good pressure. From thrifty to extravagance is easy, from luxury to frugality is difficult. The ancients did not deceive me!


    Mrs. yuan stood up, picked up her handbag, took out five materials from it, and threw them on the three documents given by Chu Feng. She said faintly, "today''s boss, if I can''t sit with 60% of the shares, then no one is qualified to sit in this position."


    60 percent?


    Mrs. yuan''s words let the people present look at the transfer of shares in Yuan lie''s hands involuntarily. Isn''t it transferred to Yuanxiao?


    Yuanxiao is also shocked. Suddenly, she turns around and unfolds five documents in Yuan lie''s hand. She looks fierce and tears up the equity agreement in her hand. She points to Mrs. yuan and says, "for 23 years, I didn''t expect that you should treat me like this, a woman of evil!"


    No doubt, the transfer of Yuanxiao is invalid!


    However, he also sneered at Yuanxiao''s words. Isn''t it insidious for him to treat Mrs. yuan mercilessly? Now it''s just that you''re on the first day of junior high school and I''m doing 15. There''s nothing to say.


    Mrs. yuan sneered: "is it not insidious for you to cheat on my equity? Isn''t it insidious for you to deny my achievements? Is it insidious for me to keep what I deserve? Yuanxiao, can you be more shameless? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    Mrs. yuan''s continuous questioning made everyone shake their spirits slightly.


    Yuanxiao and Mrs. yuan are not model husband and wife. However, we haven''t seen any dispute between them for more than 20 years. However, at present, they are not only fighting against each other, but also seizing power, which makes us feel the changes of the world.


    It turns out that everything is possible in this world.


    Yuanxiao''s whole body was shaking there. It was a normal reaction caused by anger. She pointed to Mrs. yuan and finally put it down heavily: "this game, you won!"


    Mrs. yuan didn''t feel happy to win, but she felt a slight loss. A woman who was over 40 years old didn''t want to look after her husband at home, and who was willing to compete with her husband. At this moment, Mrs. yuan knew that she would never go back.


    If Yuanxiao doesn''t mind or even feels grateful that she sacrificed herself in order to save yuan lie, she would rather have her head cut off by Chu Feng at the moment, rather than look at the broken family in the past.


    On the way to her, Chu Feng told her what might happen when she gave her five fake share transfer letters. She even made a bet with Chu Feng. But at the moment, it seems that the Lantern Festival lost, and she also lost!


    More than 20 years of feelings, still did not let Yuanxiao this husband on a little more pity, if there is guilt at the beginning, then at the moment Mrs. yuan, heart no thought!


    "Next, we will start the meeting of the responsible persons of shareholders. Please leave if you have nothing to do with it."


    Mrs. yuan has let go of all the tangles. At the moment, she can only stand firmly with Chu Feng, so that she can get some benefits and keep herself. Otherwise, with the cruelty of the Lantern Festival, she may not survive tomorrow morning. When she sat down, she also issued a boss''s instruction lightly.


    At this point, it is irreversible for Mrs. yuan, who owns 60% of the shares, to become the boss.


    Some of the management staff began to withdraw, leaving the real executives. Chu Feng stood up and said with a smile: "Congratulations, Mr. Lin!"


    In a word, Chu Feng left with Bingqingyujie, and Jennifer and Huo bin also followed. Soon, only relevant personnel of the company were left in the conference room. Yuanjia had 60% equity from the beginning to now only Yuanxiao''s 25%.


    We can all expect that in the future, Mrs. yuan will slowly eat away the shares in the hands of yuanxiao.


    Couples of the past, enemies of the future, and executives sitting down lament.


    Yuanxiao waved her daughter and son away and sat down in a sullen face. Although the 25% share was less than half of Mrs. yuan''s, it was rich enough. Moreover, as long as it was still in the Yuanshi group, there was hope.


    With a fierce glance in her eyes, Yuanxiao thinks about it and gives up the idea.


    Today''s events have developed to now, not all fools know the role of Chu Feng. Now Yuanfu talent is the boss of Yuanshi group, rather, she is just a spokesperson of Chu Feng on the table, just like Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue.


    At the beginning, Yuanxiao still wanted to kill Mrs. yuan. If she left in accordance with the legal procedures after her death, her children yuan Peipei and Yuan lie could inherit her everything.


    However, thinking of Chu Feng, Yuanxiao decides to be a man with his tail between his legs. When he is not sure, he is still a bit honest. He also vaguely guesses that Du''s group may encounter a crisis.


    Yuanxiao began to think of warning, but think of their own experience, feel can not be their own bad luck, put off this idea.


    When the door of the meeting room was closed completely, Mrs. yuan looked around at the crowd and suddenly felt that she did not repel her sitting in this position. Instead, she had a kind of love from the bottom of her heart. She secretly said that maybe in her heart, what she wanted was to stand on the top?


    The rest of the directors and small shareholders have similar ideas. Mrs. yuan was born in a humble family and showed her edge through the talent show. Then she was married by the Lantern Festival. In 23 years'' time, the yuan clan group with nearly one trillion assets can be written into a legend.


    Looking at Mrs. yuan''s eyes, also full of awe, from now on, this woman dominates the whole group.


    Taking back her eyes, Mrs. yuan whispered: "from this moment on, Yuan''s group changed its name to Lin''s group, and I, Lin Jiaying, became the first boss of Lin''s group."


    All the people in charge nodded. Mrs. yuan had so many shares that no one could stop her from changing her name. She just looked at the silent and ugly Lantern Festival. Everyone felt a little sympathy. A wrong decision lost a very good wife. Not only the yuan family group would be replaced.


    It''s a sad thing to say.


    With the support of all the people present, Mrs. yuan stood up and said, "the rest will go on according to the previous arrangement, and what should be done. In addition, the company''s overall employee welfare will be increased by 20%. Meanwhile, the group company''s talents will be allowed to clean up the Dushi group from now on, and how much will they eat?"


    All the people in charge heard that the overall welfare had increased by 20%, and the feeling of being dominated by a woman dissipated. They thought it would be a good thing for Mrs. yuan to be the boss, at least much better than the lantern festival like Yang Bailao.Therefore, there was no objection to Mrs. yuan''s sweeping up the shares of Du''s group, and she answered in unison: "yes, Mr. Lin!"


    Soon all the people in the conference room left one after another. In the end, Yuanxiao was sitting there alone. His face was filled with indescribable misery. He was more sure of the role of Chu Feng in it. The fate of Du''s group would not be very good!


    At the same time, in the car back to the via Hotel, Chu Feng held his mobile phone and issued a light command: "cut off the funds for Huangfu literary circles, and work with Liu''s financial group to wipe out Du''s group. I want to swallow every cent. I want to have only one voice in control of the whole group tomorrow."


    With Chu Feng''s instruction, China and the United States, thousands of miles away, directly cut off their financial support for Huangfu''s literary world. At the same time, they issued an instruction: "tell the president that the actions of Feng Teng and Chu Feng have encountered changes. In order to make up for the losses, I will now clean up Du''s group!"


    At a similar time, Liu Zhixin, with a small stomach, sat in the meeting room of the Liu family and issued instructions to five elite talents who had already been prepared: "from now on, I will give each of you 20 billion pool dollars of control, and eat the Du group before the closing of the Xiangjiang stock market!"


    Five people seem to have been robots, when receiving instructions, quickly move up, fingers on the keyboard constantly flying.


    Liu Zhixin touched her already slight and obvious stomach, revealing a trace of maternal Brilliance: "baby, mother will give you some pocket money to buy milk powder, but unfortunately, your father-in-law still doesn''t know that you exist. You are the kind that I forcibly snatched from your Laozi. In the future, you should thank me!"


    In less than five minutes, Du Yaming received a message from Du''s group in his villa near the sea.


    When he hung up the phone, Du Yaming also confirmed his conjecture that Chu Feng was really rescuing Zhao from Wei Dynasty. He went forward and looked at Huangfu''s literary world who was sitting on the Diaoyutai. "Four little, Du''s group had three powerful funds a few minutes ago, and was carrying out an undifferentiated campaign to wipe out all the money."


    "I suspect it was Chu Feng who started to fight to save Zhao from Wei and destroy our alliance."


    A message made Huangfu''s literary world stiff. Lei song also came and said at the moment: "four little, just received the phone call from the bank, the second fund of Meihua club was withdrawn. In other words, Meihua would rather lose 5 billion yuan of the first fund, rather than continue playing with us."


    Holding the notebook in his hand, he tapped and continued: "in addition, I have found out three mysterious funds for forcibly purchasing shares of Dushi group. One is from Weiss, one is from hanhuangnan, the other is from Yuanshi group!"


    Huangfu put down his cup and lit a cigarette. After a slow puff, he said, "although our alliance is not a secret, it is also a temporary organization. How did Chu Feng know about it? It is obvious that this effect can only be achieved after sufficient preparation."


    "As for Weiss, it must be the club of plum blossom. Han Huang Nan must be the Liu''s financial group. With the yuan clan, it seems that they want to recover the lost things from Du''s body."


    Du Yaming said in secret a beautiful voice, but his face was dignified: "four little, now the capital of Du''s group is all in the account of Huangfu group. If you don''t fill in the warehouse quickly, the Du group will be destroyed in an instant."


    "In a hurry what?" Huangfu''s literary world gave a cold smile and a wave of his finger: "it seems that this game is destined to be played by the Huangfu family and Chu Feng. Lei song, give me another call to my third brother to fill in the vacancy of plum blossom group. In addition, you are also ready to take down fengteng group completely."


    "As for Du Shi, fengteng was taken down. Let it be renamed Du''s group."


    Although Du Yaming was surprised by Huangfu''s calmness in the literary world, she had already said that. She didn''t want to be seen that she told Chu Feng all this. She nodded to one side and sat down.


    Huangfu took a meaningful look at Du Yaming and waved to Lei. He didn''t know what he said. After hearing this, he looked surprised and nodded away. His eyes also gave Du Yaming a casual look.


    Huangfu literary circle took out his mobile phone, edited a text message and sent it out. Nono said to himself, "let my allies lose effect one by one, but don''t you know that Huangfu group itself has the financial resources to swallow fengteng? Chufeng, chufeng, are you going to cry when the sun sets tomorrow


    "Maybe you don''t know, if you die, then everything will be empty?"


    Du Yaming listened to Huangfu''s murmur in the literary world without deliberate suppression. This is also her idea. Huangfu group itself has such strength, but does not want to spend too much money to prevent accidents. At the moment, all of them are moving, and the crisis of Chu Feng still exists.


    What they didn''t know was that Chu Feng, who had just got off the train in via, got through a phone call and heard a sweet voice: "brother Chu Feng, the third fund of Huangfu group has been called out, plus the 170 billion pool currency of Du''s and donghongmen, there is not much capital in the group!"


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng heart way a perfect, big hand a wave: "tonight, heaven and earth, count me, relax under the mood, ready to fight tomorrow!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    At 8:30 p.m., the highest standard luxury box in the world!


    "There is little wind. It seems that I have something wrong with me!"


    Huo bin and Li Cunyi were also invited by Chu Feng, but when they came, they saw a room full of people. Rao was the two people who had experienced all kinds of storms and waves. Huo bin spoke weakly: "in addition, Li Shao has something to do. Let''s go first!"


    Chu Feng was also a little shy. He didn''t think about it at the beginning. At the moment, he was also surprised. The whole box was full of women, only a few men of his own, feeling full of yin and Yang.


    Seeing that they are about to get up, Chu Feng also stands up. Huo bin and Li Cunyi are good to say here. If they are all gone, they will be a man. Isn''t it more discordant.


    Holding Huo bin, Chu Feng whispered: "Huo Shao, can you have a happy play?"


    Huo bin, with a wry smile on his face, looked at Li Cunyi, and then looked at the women who were chatting with each other. He lowered his voice and said, "fengshao, if you don''t mind, you can go with us, so you don''t have to play? Why don''t we go next door? "


    Chu Feng thought about it and felt that it was really incongruous and nodded.


    As soon as they were ready to leave quietly, ye Zixuan hummed: "three, where are you going?"


    Chu Feng''s feet stagnated and turned back. He said with a smile: "concubine, I have something to measure with Huo Shao and Li Shaoshang, which is related to tomorrow''s affairs, so I''m going to go out and find a quiet place to talk about it!"


    Ye Zixuan seldom saw Chu Feng''s expression like this. He squinted and asked, "really?"


    Chu Feng couldn''t say that there were too many women. We had to run. He nodded and patted his chest and said, "nature!"


    Ye Zixuan saw Chu Feng so sure, and then looked at Huo bin. They thought it was not that kind of person, and nodded: "go there!"


    Chu Feng was relieved and said that he would go back to the hotel in the evening. He and Huo bin quickly left the box to relax in the water bath paradise next door.


    In the room, a few women giggled and giggled. How could they not know why Chu Feng and his wife had left. However, it was embarrassing for so many women to be here. At least some words were not convenient to say.


    At this time, Shen Xiuqin went to Ye Zixuan and sat down. She asked, "Miss ye, how do you feel about him after you''ve been with Chu Feng for so long? I''ve heard from yu''er that the Chu wind starts in an hour


    It''s no shame to say such a gossip topic from Shen Xiuqin''s mouth. Although she and Chu Feng have studied musical instruments, and have seen the real bullets of Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu, she still wants to judge by several people. Of course, she also has to look at Ye Zixuan''s answer.


    Ye Zixuan had no idea that Shen Xiuqin asked such a shameful question in front of so many people. For a time, she really didn''t know what to say.


    But Shen Xiuqin''s question still made others look curious. Liu Jing, Lang Meimei and Jennifer all came here. No matter whether they knew it or not, it was very exciting to discuss a man and something that was taboo.


    Seeing so many eyes looking at herself, ye Zixuan blushed and whispered, "don''t ask me, go ask ocean horse!"


    "Whoa, whoa!"


    After two days of getting along with her, she had a good relationship with her. She said with a smile, "Jennifer, I hear Chu Feng is very magnificent. Your flowers can be put in your backyard. It seems that you are also a person with famous utensils."


    "It''s true that at the beginning I felt like I was going to die, but later, it was OK. After all, we women are flexible," she said


    Everyone nodded and looked at Ye Zixuan. Shen Xiuqin gossiped: "Miss ye, what about you? Do you know how strong Chu Feng is on the right path? "


    Ye Zixuan''s head is low, so many people she can''t scold Jennifer for being shameless, but she and Chu Feng can''t even kiss each other. Where did they get the real guns?


    "I don''t have that one with him and me," he whispered


    Everyone''s Oh, all dragged out their voices, turned their eyes, and Lang eyebrows looked at Bing qingyujie, who had been sitting quietly. She said with a smile: "you two have always been inseparable from Chu Feng. Should you be very clear?"


    As soon as their face turned red, they naturally knew that Chu Feng and other women had fought for nine times in ten times. They all saw it in their eyes. How could they not know.


    Seeing their looks like this, Shen Xiuqin and they immediately know that there is a play. They gather together to be pure and clean. Ye Zixuan frowns. Is Chu Feng eating grass at the edge of the nest? Also curious came to sit down, ready to see Chu Feng this son of a bitch carrying her, in the end has eaten how many women.


    Being watched by everyone like this, Rao is cold, and ice is also a bit unable to help, unnaturally replied: "don''t ask me, I don''t know!"


    Yujie saw everyone''s eyes fixed on her body, shyly lowered her head, gentle women showed this way, Shen Xiuqin, they could not see, ha ha, they were waiting there with a smile.Yujie''s mouth was bulging and she knew that she would not say anything. Today, she couldn''t stop. She said in a low voice, "he is really strong. At the same time, four or five women should not be a problem!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    Jennifer exclaimed. Although she rolled the sheets with Chu Feng, she didn''t have a specific concept, because she had forgotten the time. At the moment, she clenched her fists and said, "it''s really stronger than the devil. I''ve decided to take Chu Feng!"


    However, ye Zixuan punched the table like a frying stove: "this bastard ate the grass by the nest. I''ll kill him tonight!"


    Hearing Ye Zixuan''s words, the girls giggled and giggled. Some of the people here had no clear relationship with Chu Feng. Hearing that ye Zixuan still had a kiss with Chu Feng for a limited number of times, it was hard to avoid laughing.


    Only a corner, Yao Qianxue quietly sat there, they may discuss the Chu Feng thing is very interesting, but Yao Qianxue heard more about Chu Feng, this aspect of the matter, the heart is more a few sad.


    Next door water bath paradise!


    Chu Feng and Huo bin two people a person asked for a small bathroom to separate, naturally do not know a group of women in the world are talking about his toughness, just constantly sneezing there, secretly saying who is scolding himself.


    Entered one of the small bathrooms, not the first two times, more than ten women stood among them, only two beautiful women were waiting in the bath with a smile.


    Seeing Chu Feng coming in, two pretty women''s faces were a little bit more smiling. You know, most of the people who came here were big and round bosses or some dandies. They were not only tasteless, but also rude.


    At the moment, Chu Feng looks delicate and tender, and has seven points of handsome. Both of them feel that it is worthwhile not to charge money tonight.


    Chu Feng didn''t feel as embarrassed as before. She took off her clothes and jumped into the bath. Two women skillfully pressed Chu Feng on both sides of her body. The technique is professional. This is the reason why the rest of the places can''t compare with the technicians in the water bath paradise.


    Women in water bath paradise and heaven and earth are not only superior in appearance, but also master at least one or two unique skills.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t fight and kill these days, it was good to enjoy and relax in this way. He closed his eyes and allowed two women to massage him.


    At the beginning, the two women still felt nothing, but they were a little surprised when they got to the back. We should know that the men who came in before might be serious at first, but they would show their true colors in less than ten minutes. Things like Shuangfei often happen here.


    And Chu Feng to now, half an hour did not have a trace of urgency, so that two women feel Chu wind is different from ordinary people are a little bit lost.


    Just then, the door of the bathroom suddenly opened, and a woman in a bath towel came in. Her hair was wrapped in a damp proof headdress. Her delicate face looked like she was in her thirties. When people saw it for the first time, they wanted to see more.


    The two women just wanted to say whether you were wrong. Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw the woman walking in with a smile: "it seems that Mrs. yuan is always paying attention to my trace."


    It was Mrs. Yuan who pulled her hand in front of her, and the towel wrapped around her fell to the ground. She was no less than the body of a 20-year-old girl. The two women in the water bath paradise gradually became filthy. At the same time, she was also surprised. No wonder she was familiar with her eyes. It turned out that she was the wife of the yuan family, once the first beauty of Xiangjiang, Lin Jiaying.


    Look at Chu Feng, they seem to know something in general, but they are silent there to do their own things, some things, even if they know, they can only do not know, this is the water bath paradise and the unwritten rules of heaven and earth.


    Mrs. yuan slowly went down into the water. The woman forced into the body by Chu Feng was relieved a lot at the moment. She showed a touch of amorous feelings when she came to Chu Feng''s side: "after the wind is less, you can call me Miss Lin or Jiaying, but don''t call me Mrs. yuan. I''ve divorced yuanxiao, isn''t it?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile, felt Mrs. yuan''s dishonest hand, and knew that this woman was now completely ready to rely on her own to control the reform of the Lin group. Looking at the charming light under the water, he said: "it depends on what you do, to fight for the title I should give you!"


    Lin Jiaying smile, the whole person into the water, in the surprised look of the two women, studying noble musical instruments, the two women even warned themselves, today''s things, must rot in the stomach, or even if the Chu wind does not kill them, Lin Jiaying will also destroy her.


    More than ten minutes later, Lin Jiaying clubbed her hands on the edge of the bath, and the water splashed constantly, with a primitive aesthetic and erosive sound. This time, Lin Jiaying did not resist, but tried to cater.


    Because she knows that although she is now the highest decision-maker of Lin''s group, she secretly is just an ant that Chu Feng can crush to death at any time. She treats herself so much and doesn''t mind in front of others in order to let Chu Feng rest assured and live longer.


    Two women in the water bath paradise stood by. Chu Feng didn''t tell them to go out. Naturally, they didn''t dare to go out. Looking at Lin Jiaying, who didn''t know whether it was pain or happiness, they decided to quit their jobs and find a quiet place to get married in a few days.Nothing can be seen tonight!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    Lin Jiaying''s red color did not fade away, and her heart was constantly fluctuating. Obviously, she did not recall the wonderful feeling in the sky, the earth and the sea. With her long eyelashes closed, she lay in the arms of Chu Feng, not like a woman over 40, but more like a girl who had just eaten forbidden fruit at the age of 18.


    Chu Feng''s two fingers beat rhythmically on Lin Jiaying''s smooth and delicate arm. His eyes are deep, and he is not disturbed by too many emotions, and his heart is clear.


    Even if Lin Jiaying did bring him pleasure that other women never had.


    But Chu Feng is also very clear, Lin Jiaying what dignity and face do not want, what is what chufeng can give, that is to live well, the woman who has fallen out with the Lantern Festival, in addition to their own protection, in the whole Xiangjiang, no one will protect her.


    In my heart, I admire Lin Jiaying''s decisiveness and sympathize with this woman''s helplessness.


    How many people can think of this woman''s helplessness and desire for life?


    For more than ten minutes, there was a special quiet in the room. The wonderful feeling faded away. Lin Jiaying opened her eyes, blinked a little and prayed, "next time, can you not go back?"


    With watery eyes, three stages of hope and seven points of enchantment, she pinched a handful of Chu Feng on her pride, stood up and walked to the bathroom: "do you think you can make such a request?"


    But Lin Jiaying''s heart did not hate, or simply can not hate up, Chu Feng gave her an idea that can never be overcome, the heart is a kind of abnormal submission.


    Slowly stand up, feel a little weak, Lin Jiaying followed into the bathroom.


    Under the tap, slowly to Chu Feng wipe the body, light mouth: "that is my first time!"


    Chu Feng closed her eyes and enjoyed the gentle gesture of a woman, as if she had not heard it. She stood there quietly. At the moment, Lin Jiaying had no choice but to stand firmly with herself. Why should Chu Feng give such a woman too much?


    Because Chu Feng can see that Lin Jiaying is definitely the kind of person. If you give her a spring, she will be brilliant. It''s better to be indifferent all the time and let this woman have lingering fear.


    After washing her body, Chu Feng didn''t mean to stay. She put on her clothes and looked at the woman lying on the bed with her pajamas in her eyes: "do you know where you are?"


    "The boss of Lin''s group!"


    Lin Jiaying thought for a moment and whispered back. When Chu Feng nodded and shook her head, Lin Jiaying bit her lips and took a deep breath: "and in your eyes, no matter how bright I am, I will put myself in the position of a female dog!"


    "Because what you lose face in front of me is to raise your proud head in front of countless people."


    That dissatisfaction, in the huge benefits that may be obtained, has disappeared. Lin Jiaying nodded her head gently.


    Chufeng smiles and turns away from the suite. The reason why she doesn''t treat Lin Jiaying as an adult is to make her a person who has hatred but can''t be against herself. In order to vent her anger, such a woman will definitely find a gap.


    The Lantern Festival, which makes all this happen, is undoubtedly the gap for Lin Jiaying to vent her anger.


    Although I don''t know what will happen in the future, Chu Feng firmly believes that Lin Jiaying, who has been at the mercy of herself all her life, will surely send her repression to all people, a woman with hatred. It is terrible to develop.


    But Chu Feng did not worry that she could not control it. Now Lin Jiaying has been branded servile by Chu Feng.


    The suite is empty, and Lin Jiaying lies powerless on the bed. Her eyes are looking at the ceiling, and her tears are flowing down unconsciously. It is really brighter than before. But under this bright darkness, Lin Jiaying feels the destruction of her last self-esteem, and her fist slowly clenches. Her eyes are filled with hatred: "Lantern Festival, all this is your fault."


    Chu Feng, who left, stood outside the hotel and felt the breeze blowing. Although she had fought with Lin Jiaying for many times, Chu Feng did not mean to be tired. On the contrary, Chu Feng became more and more energetic, with a smile on her mouth. No wonder the ancients said that when Yin and Yang are in harmony, women can adjust men''s mood. That''s right.


    At least Chu Feng felt that his mood was particularly ethereal, as if standing on the cloud, looking at everything.


    He took out the mobile phone he had just turned off and opened it. Several missed calls and text messages were there. They were all from ye Zixuan. He told Chu Feng that he had gone back first and asked him when he would go back. Chu Feng looked at himself. He had already taken a bath. He should not see anything.


    It''s not far from here to the via Hotel, so Chu Feng decides to go back.


    Hundreds of meters ahead, chufeng stopped and looked ahead calmly. In the field of vision, a large black object was flying towards this side, and the target was chufeng.


    With a close look, it is a fixed garbage can on the street. When Chu Feng is about to get close to it, his body leaps up like a player who jumps up and shoots. A sweeping leg kicks the dustbin back, which is more powerful than when he comes.


    Landing steadily, looking into the darkness ahead, the garbage can that flew back suddenly seemed to be hit by a huge force. It flew out more than ten meters, and was abandoned.In the dark, a young man in black came out, seven minutes Yin soft with three points of pride, Chu Feng saw the comer, the corners of his mouth also unconsciously aroused a touch of deep fun.


    It was at the time of the exchange that the traitor had left. Chu Feng was joking, but he had not found his way to the door. It seems that Huangfu''s literary world was not happy because of the divestment of Yuan''s group and plum blossom group!


    Yin Cha walked along and stood five meters away from Chu Feng. He looked at Chu Feng with contempt in his eyes: "I heard that you are great. I heard that you are a direct descendant of the Chu family. I also heard that you are a disciple of overlord heaven and the successor of the ruling?"


    Chu Feng is not surprised at all. After all, the news has been widely spread. The reason why there is no large-scale attack is that he is not sure whether he is the successor of the ruling and whether he is a disciple of overlord heaven. However, once confirmed, Chu Feng does not need to think about why the storm is so fierce.


    Looking at leisurely exposed a proud Yin brake, Chu wind light return way: "do you think?"


    Yin Cha began to laugh with disdain. His eyes were slightly cold: "it''s really amazing that you can become the underground emperor of the holy Dynasty. People of the direct line of the Chu family have no water, but they are just abandoned children. As for you are the disciple of overlord heaven, I think it''s totally ridiculous."


    Pointing to Chu Feng, he said contemptuously: "because the world knows that the overlord''s identity is not only in the secular world, but also has the absolute right to speak. Even in the face of the hermit family, how can you still be so weak now? I think it''s you who, in order to protect your life, threw it out to confuse the public and the public? "


    Chu Feng''s eyes showed a touch of playfulness, not to mention Yin Cha, even when he began to know, he also felt that he was deliberately confusing the public.


    After all, if you are really a disciple of overlord heaven, everyone will feel that it should not be his current cultivation, at least it will be in the period of Tianjing.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t answer or make a sound, Yin brake squinted. What he said just now was a kind of trial, but now Chu Feng doesn''t say a word. He feels a little uncertain. He is not a fool. If the rumor is true, if he kills Chu Feng, the ruling will surely kill him. No one wants to die.


    But now Chu Feng doesn''t say anything. Yincha can''t judge whether it''s true or not, and whether the rumors are false.


    Chu Feng naturally could see the hesitation of Yin Chahar at the moment. From the latter, he also felt the power fluctuation of the three levels of heaven and yuan. Now the two realms are somewhat different. He coughed and said, "you will say it''s rumor. If that''s true, do you think you still have a chance to stand in front of me now?"


    Chu Feng denies that Yincha is more dignified. He thinks that Chu Feng is worried that his identity as a disciple of overlord heaven will be exposed and assassinated by hidden forces. If he is?


    Not waiting for the Yin brake to come up with an effective reason to convince himself, Chu Feng suddenly moved, five meters away from the shape of nothing appeared in front of the Yin brake, the latter''s face changed: "despicable!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    When it comes to a close call, it''s a heavy blow, and it takes the head of the Yin brake.


    However, when the distance between his fist and the front door was less than 10 cm, the first foot of the second hair had already arrived in front of Chu Feng. Seeing this, Chu Feng had some regrets, but he could only give up, because the foot of Yin brake must have arrived earlier than his fist.


    Chu Feng tried his best to overestimate the power of the Yin brake, but he still flew out more than ten meters under the collision, and fell back a few steps to stand firm.


    A casual foot of Yin brake can bring out no less than thousands of Jin.


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly in his heart. Murong Bing was right at the beginning. The distance between a realm is terrible. Although the difference between the three realms and the two realms is only so small, it is enough to kill him countless times.


    Suddenly a little regret and Lin Jiaying to roll the bed sheet, get now single, really, beauty disaster ah!


    The Yin brake broke the Chu wind, and his eyes flashed with anger: "it seems that your success is shameless. As a warrior, you have to plot tricks. It''s the face of the loser!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and sneered: "say I am despicable and shameless?" "At least when I took everything, I was not a warrior. In addition, as a warrior in the triple realm, you stopped me in the middle of the night. Maybe you are not afraid of what the verdict knows?"


    Yin Cha''s eyes twinkled, a little embarrassed, blocked in the middle of the night, to bully the weak, really a little disgrace.


    But at the moment only oneself and Chu Feng two people, Yin Cha also did not have too much mood to pay attention to these, killed Chu Feng, who can know?


    With a cold smile, "the verdict knows that I will blame, but I am only a triple state. You are a dual state. To kill you, the adjudication office will only say that you are incompetent, because I am not crushing you with an absolutely strong posture, so you can''t take me?"


    Chu Feng also wanted to flicker the Yincha, but he didn''t expect that this man was still quite clear headed. He did tell Chu Feng that there was no big difference in the level of crushing, and the verdict was denied. Therefore, before he was sure whether Chu Feng was the successor of the ruling, the hidden forces would only send someone who was a little better than him.


    Because too many powerful people are sent out, it is logical that the tribunal will obliterate them.


    Although Bingqingyujie is not around now, Chu Feng has no fear at all. He is not huge, but his upright body stands in the same place. His fighting spirit soars. His finger hooks: "come on, let''s see what is leapfrog killing the enemy!"


    "Asshole, you think it''s a game!"


    Yin Cha''s face changed for a while, and he drank and scolded. He was close to Chu Feng, and his heart was angry. Chu Feng was still calm at the moment. It was very difficult to kill enemies by leaps and bounds in reality. He felt that Chu Feng''s words were contemptuous of him.


    Chu Feng''s mood shows a kind of extreme calm, his left eye twinkles to catch the track of Yin brake, and the corners of his mouth hook up a cold arc.


    The strength of the mountain converged on the Yincha. The tide was advancing towards the Chu wind. The air sounded dull. The whole body of the Chu wind was tense. Strategically, you can despise the Yincha. But in actual combat, Chu Feng attached absolute importance to it.


    A fist to meet and go, the next moment Yin Cha fist also appeared in that position.


    With a crash, the Yin brake retreated two steps, and his eyes showed astonishment. He had just hit the fist temporarily. In other words, before the punch, the Yin brake did not know which angle he would attack Chu Feng.


    However, this fist was blocked by Chu Feng, which made him feel incredible.


    However, Chu Feng was embarrassed to withdraw for three meters, and his Qi and blood were surging. He could not bear just one fist. Chu Feng clenched his fist slowly, and his crazy fighting spirit soared again. His eyes were full of bloodthirsty agitation.


    Licking the tongue, can kill such people as Yin Cha, is absolutely a pleasant thing.


    Yin Cha brow has been deeply wrinkled, Chu Feng and his two collisions not only did not weaken the momentum, but the battle spirit soared, more and more brave, it is the rhythm of hell.


    But the more he was like this, the more angry Yincha felt that he was able to get rid of Chu Feng, but now it was not the two collisions that made Chu Feng too embarrassed. His eyes were filled with anger and felt that it was a shame.


    Chu Feng is moving!


    When Yin Cha was angry, Chu Feng moved without any sign. With the momentum of indomitable momentum, thousands of troops could not resist the impact and directly killed them. Yin Cha''s eyes narrowed and roared: "I want you to die!"


    Chufeng''s mouth glanced at him, his mind was empty, and he flew to meet the fist of Shangyin brake.


    The collision was dull with pain and numbness. Chu Feng didn''t know anything about it. It was like a madman fighting with the Yin brake, letting the fist of the Yin brake fall on him continuously. Chu Feng also attacked the Yin brake quickly.


    Chufeng couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Just now, at least, he was beaten by more than ten punches of Yin brake. Thanks to the recent promotion of Bingqingyujie, Chu Feng felt that he was dead.


    Although Chu Feng vomited blood, he was not so happy. He hit Chu Feng more than ten fists, but Chu Feng also gave him three blows. All of them were on the face, the corner of the mouth, the left face and one eye.Feel that pain, Yin brake do not need to look for a mirror, also know by Chu wind hit swollen, the anger in the eyes is more exuberant.


    On the contrary, Chu Feng stood in the same place, looking at the Yincha with the breath surging, and suddenly closed his eyes. He had just fought with the Yincha and felt the breath of the triple state. Chu Feng vaguely caught something, which was very wonderful, and it seemed that he could grasp it.


    Yin Cha eyes a congealed, see Chu Feng unexpectedly close eyes, he of course know Chu Feng won''t be admit life, but close eyes dry?


    Grinning at Chu Feng, he felt that it was bloody contempt. Ah, he yelled, and Yin Cha was like a raging lion. He approached Chu Feng with his big fist.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng, with his eyes closed, raised his hand and directly grasped the fist of Yin brake. The latter was surprised that he was blocked and could not fly. When Chu Feng was stopped, his foot fell on the abdomen of the Yin brake without any sign. The Yin moment was also not a huge body, and immediately flew out.


    Chu wind has never fallen to the ground, in the body of Yin brake.


    The Yin brake, who quickly stood up, could not help but spit out a mouthful of rich blood, accompanied by a cough. There was disbelief and anger in his eyes. He was even vomited by a man in the two realms of Tianyuan?


    He raised his head and roared, "I want to Where are the people? "


    "Has no one told you never to turn your back on your enemies?"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s voice came from behind the Yincha, very light and light, but in the Yin brake''s ear, it was no different from thunder, because he didn''t realize that Chu Feng ran behind him.


    Just want to recover, neck pain, lumbar spine also came to a sharp pain, Yin brake again toward the front fly, the whole person lying on the ground.


    Chu Feng stood there calmly, put down his hand and sighed: "not only do not back to your enemies, but also remember that Chu Feng is a professional doctor. Do you feel that the three fists and one foot just given you just now seem to make you lack a lot of strength?"


    Yin Cha cough constantly turned over the body, this time is struggling to stand up, cold look at Chu Feng: "asshole!"


    Chufeng shook his head, and instantly narrowed the distance with the Yin brake. He stretched out his hand and pulled the Yin brake out and slammed it on the ground. Then he flipped the Yin brake out again like a sandbag and hit the station platform on the roadside.


    Frown: "still close, what is it?"


    Said, came to the front of the Yin brake again, looked at the Yin brake light mouth: "hit me with your strongest strength!"


    Yin Cha finally stood up again, and heard Chu Feng''s words. Ah, he yelled and blew out his fist violently. He didn''t even think that Chu Feng was so rampant. Not only now, chufeng also asked him to attack with the strongest force, which made Yincha feel that Chu Feng despised him for his weakness.


    Chu Feng stood there like this, no block, let Yin Cha''s fist fall in the heart, the latter looked stunned, then more angry: "asshole, you look down on me!"


    Chu Feng''s brow was stretched out and a smile appeared: "it''s so!"


    Suddenly, a hand reached out and pinched the shoulder of the Yin brake, and the five fingers pulled out. Suddenly, a scream broke out in the Yin brake, and five blood holes appeared on the arm. A terrible breath also came from Chu Feng''s body.


    The pain in the Yin brake felt the breath of Chu Feng, and kept shaking his head: "how can it be, how can it be like this? You are the three levels of heaven and yuan, you have hidden your strength!"


    Chu Feng gently shook his head. His eyes were more clear than before. He firmly clasped the Yin brake and was hard to get out of it. He also said slowly: "but when I fought with you just now, I smelled the breath of the three realms of heaven and yuan. With your last punch, I completed a breakthrough with your strength."


    The corner of the mouth raised a banter: "so, I want to thank you all of a sudden!"


    He felt that he shouldn''t allow Huangfu to ask heaven. He wanted to kill Chu Feng for a woman. It was said that Chu Feng, though abandoned in the secular world, was a genius in a hundred years. He suddenly believed it.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly put out his hand like lightning, and repeatedly knocked on the Yin brake body. The sound of bone fracture and broken constantly sounded, and the original standing Yin Sha collapsed on the ground.


    Chu Feng unconsciously looked at his hands and threw his five fingers with bloodstains. He said, "this is the power of the three levels of heaven and yuan."


    Looking at the Yin brake, he playfully said, "if I meet you now, I can kill you with one move!"


    He never thought that he would die like this. But at the moment of his death, he knew that Chu Feng''s mental method was not simple. Otherwise, he would not be able to resist him in the second level, but he would not be able to fight back when he entered the triple state.


    It''s just that he''s dead, and these things are destined not to be passed on!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    The sound caused by the waves pounding on the shore and reefs lasted for a long time, but it was quiet and terrible inside the villa. Huangfu''s literary world sat there all night, waiting for a news, but in the morning, when the morning dawned, there was no news he wanted.


    Because of Huangfu''s literary world, Du Yaming''s brother and sister did not have a rest. At the moment, they sat there with two sleepy people. They didn''t know what Huangfu was doing.


    The old clock of seven o''clock rang with a thud, which made Huangfu''s literary world look up after sitting for a whole night. His eyes were full of bloodstains, and there was an irrecoverable killing opportunity.


    Because he was always preparing for the war, Rayson didn''t stay up late last night. When he came down from the second floor, he walked very fast. This morning, he didn''t wake up naturally, but was awakened by a phone call.


    Quickly came to Huangfu literary world in front of, with anxiety said: "four little, just three little phone, Du group and Yuan group have changed their owners."


    Yesterday, Yuanshi group had an accident and let Yuanxiao leave. Later, Du''s group also suffered from stock market fluctuations. Huangfu''s literary circles were not surprised. However, when he heard the word "change of ownership", he stood up and was surprised: "how could it be?"


    Lei song laughs bitterly. When he starts to receive the phone call from Huangfu Wenyu, he doesn''t think it will. However, after repeatedly confirming, he knows that there is no water in the news. He organizes a language and replies: "I have also checked this matter, and also confirmed with some internal people. Now Du''s group and Yuan''s group have changed their owners."


    "The boss of Yuan''s group is Lin Jiaying, Mrs. yuan, and the owner of Du''s group..."


    Lei song''s words didn''t go on, but Huangfu seemed to have insight into the literary world and blurted out: "Chu Feng?"


    When Lei song heard the name, he hated it, but he also admired him. He nodded his head and said, "yes, the yuan clan killed himself yesterday. He gathered the strength of the Huo family and the Rothschild family, and directly annexed the control of the yuan group. All of them were transferred to Lin Jiaying''s hands and took a firm position."


    "In addition, Liu''s consortium and meihua group transferred the shares obtained by Du''s group to chufeng, who paid a billion yuan of hard work."


    Huangfu took a breath and sat down, sneered and said: "it seems that there are only eternal interests and no eternal enemies. I didn''t expect that plum blossom club and Liu family would be willing to be pawns for Chu Feng. However, they could get a billion yuan of reward for their hands. I would do that for me. After all, it only takes one day."


    Although the current situation seems to be very difficult, Huangfu''s literary world is not too anxious. Although yuan''s group and Du''s group were absorbed by Chu Feng, as long as fengteng group fell, Chu Feng was still the one who lost.


    Therefore, there is not much worry in Huangfu''s literary world. He is more concerned about why there is no news at the Yincha where he killed Chu Feng last night.


    "Four less, not good!"


    Just as his thoughts were turning in Huangfu''s literary world, an elite Huangfu came in outside with a dignified look and said, "someone just sent you a large cardboard box for you to accept. We were afraid of any danger, so we opened it for inspection. There was a corpse inside."


    Speaking of this, Huangfu elite looked at Huangfu''s literary world and added cautiously: "yes, uncle!"


    After that, Huangfu literary world stood up. Naturally, he knew who the uncle in Huangfu''s elite mouth was. It was nothing more than Huangfu Ruoyun''s so-called fiance Yincha. His fist slowly clenched, and Huangfu''s literary world walked out with a sullen face.


    On the sand outside the villa, a corpse lies in a cardboard box, which is the Yin brake of Huangfu''s literary world all night.


    Only yesterday, with a proud and cold man, he had become a cold corpse. Huangfu''s literary world took a deep breath and walked over. He confirmed that it was the Yin brake, the corners of his mouth moved, and his heart was heavy.


    He had never seen the strength of the Yincha with his own eyes, but Huangfu asked the sky and told him that even his dead grandfather Huangfu Junyi was not the opponent of Yincha.


    Huangfu didn''t think that Huangfu would tell him such a lie when he asked Heaven. Moreover, he knew what kind of man his father was. He could not get up early because he was really unprofitable. If Huangfu could collude with Yincha and commit himself to him, he must have his amazing value.


    However, such a person who was attracted by Huangfu''s inquiry into heaven, who had high hopes of killing Chu Feng, was dead. Huangfu''s literary circle had to reevaluate the strength of Chu Feng.


    After a glance, Huangfu literary circles said to the people next to him: "send his body back to the imperial city and hand it over to my father in person. As for how to do it, it''s his business."


    After the four elite Huangfu went to work, Huang Fu''s literary circle bent a little. Du Yaming said, "come on, take her down!"


    All the Huangfu elites around were stunned. Du Yaming was a member of the Du family. In other words, he was also a member of the Huangfu family camp. How could he win now? However, the instructions were sent out by Huangfu''s literary circle. Although they were curious, they still acted quickly. More than ten people surrounded Du Yaming.


    Du Shaofu frowned when he saw his sister being held hostage. "Four young, we du family have been loyal to Huangfu family. What are you going to do?"


    "Nothing, just a little bit."Huangfu laughed jokingly and patted Du Shaofu on the shoulder: "for example, if you go back to Du''s house now and let those old guys prepare for it, and destroy Chu Feng after I succeed in taking down fengteng group, it is so simple. As for your sister, she will be my concubine in the future, so she will follow me, right?"


    Du Shaofu frowned and looked around at all the people in Huangfu''s literary world. Even if he wanted to do something, he couldn''t do anything.


    Although Huangfu said it seriously, Du Shaofu knew that the capture of Du Yaming in Huangfu''s literary world was nothing more than letting the Du family throw a mouse to carry out his orders unconditionally. After all, the Du family was loyal to the Huangfu family, but to be exact, it was only loyal to the master Huangfu.


    He wanted to say more, but caught the chill in Huangfu''s literary eyes. Du Shaofu swallowed what he had said and nodded heavily: "I''ll go now. Please be kind to my sister."


    "It''s natural," Huangfu asked in the literary world


    Although there are great doubts about Huangfu''s literary personality, there is no other way now. Du Shaofu gives Du Yaming a reassuring look, turns to one side and drives away directly. At present, only according to Huangfu''s literary world can we ensure Du Yaming''s safety.


    Otherwise, they would have nothing to do with Huangfu''s literary world.


    Du Yaming frowned slightly. Huangfu''s literary world would not do anything for no reason. Thinking of the words of emperor Zhufu''s literary world yesterday, Du Yaming felt that he must know something, but there was no definite evidence.


    Huangfu''s literary world sneered. He really suspected that Du Yaming had told Chu Feng alliance in advance. Otherwise, it would not be possible for the latter to organize an effective counterattack as soon as possible. However, there is no sufficient evidence to prove that Huangfu''s literary world can only take a step at a time.


    Turning to Lei song, he said indifferently: "be ready. Today, gather all the funds and attack fengteng group without bottom line. Take all we can. Tomorrow morning, I will appear at the headquarters of fengteng group and have tea!"


    Leisong nodded heavily, then turned into the villa, ready to eat breakfast to prepare for a while, and then put into a shocking battle.


    Huangfu''s literary circles calculated that Chu Feng took the Du group and Yuan group, but he would not immediately use their funds. However, fengteng''s own funds had been trapped and could not be moved. All that remained was Chu Feng''s own help, which came from the huge financial support of the Rothschild family.


    Narrowing his arrogant and cold eyes all the time, Huangfu gave a confident smile: "if I were the owner of the Rothschild family and supported Chu Feng for 100 billion yuan, Chu Feng, chufeng, if you only have this information today, you still have to lose!"


    Du Yaming was blocked by several elite Huangfu. I don''t know why Huangfu''s literary world can be so leisurely at the moment. What''s special about Lei song, a graduate of an ordinary university, who is now in this position?


    When trying to figure out whether Lei song had any special identity, Huangfu literary circles took out his mobile phone and dialed a number: "after fengteng was taken down by me, I told Chu Feng that his little lover Du Yaming was in my hand and asked him to come alone. Otherwise, I would go to Xiangjiang devil''s area and find dozens of demons to take her round."


    When he was on the phone, Huang Fu''s literary circle glanced at Du Yaming, who was stiff. After hanging up the phone, he sneered: "it seems that Miss Du and Chu Feng really have something to hide!"


    Du Yaming did not open his mouth and stood there in silence. At this time, it was better to be silent than to open his mouth, because too much explanation would only lead to more flaws. It was better to be empty and real, and to let Huangfu literary world worry about it.


    Seeing Du Yaming''s motionless appearance, Huangfu''s literary world was also a little uncertain. He waved and asked someone to take her in first. He was half a beat behind. He told a Huangfu elite in a low voice: "package me a direct flight to the imperial city. Take off at any time. I think I should be able to use it."


    Huangfu Jingrui did not ask why, nodded and slowly left the villa near the sea.


    At the same time, Chu Feng, who got up early and cooked in person in the suite of the via Hotel, looked at the breakfast table full of tables and laughed with pride: "ladies and girls, today will be a war without gunpowder smoke. It''s up to you. As for me, I''m going to take my little wife out for a stroll and enjoy the scenery."


    "I hope you will bring me good news when I come back."


    Lang Meimei and others looked at a table full of breakfast. Where could they hear Chu Feng''s words? They all started. Jennifer took a sip of milk and said, "little baby, you really surprise me more and more. I decided to tell my father that other sisters don''t have to come to the pilgrimage. I''ll be your woman."


    Chu Feng turned her eyes and gave Ye Zixuan a wink. She left the suite first.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    Nine o''clock, open!


    Numerous investors have poured into the stock market. Although Du''s group and Yuan''s group have experienced changes and ups and downs in the past two days, they still have not caused much impact on investors. On the contrary, in the follow-up of the previous two days, many people have made a little money, not much, but also a harvest.


    So there are twice as many people in the Xiangjiang exchange today as in the past. Before 9:00 in the morning, many people are already crowded outside.


    Waiting for the door to open, all rushed in, looking for a favorable position, waiting for the start of the new day, as a shareholder, every day to sit here for a while, is all they live.


    In the exchange, it is still that small room. Shen Xiuqin and others are here. But compared with the ugly face that fengteng suffered from the joint embezzlement of several major groups, we all look a little more relaxed today.


    Those workers don''t know that fengteng''s stock is not only not recovering, but is likely to fall to the original point. Why is Shen Xiuqin not in a hurry? But the latter tells them that the debt is also fengteng''s business, and the things given to them will not be less.


    Although I don''t know where Shen Xiuqin''s confidence comes from, as long as these staff members guarantee their own jobs, where else will they pay attention to so many other things?


    Yao Qianxue doesn''t know how Shen Xiuqin and Chu Feng discuss each other. Shen Xiuqin doesn''t tell her. However, seeing Shen Xiuqin look confident, she doesn''t ask. She just has a little emotion in her heart. Why does Chu Feng prefer to tell Shen Xiuqin not to talk to her.


    How can she be regarded as the second shareholder of fengteng!


    "It''s on!"


    The bell of the opening of the stock market rang, and Shen Xiuqin also dispersed. She walked easily behind the crowd and looked at the details of the stock market. Although Chu Feng told her that she didn''t need to do anything today, just watch here, and he would take care of the rest.


    In order to calm people''s hearts, Shen Xiuqin also showed no concern, but to be honest, she was still very nervous. After all, she started her business slowly until now. She didn''t want to fall down like this.


    A fengteng employee saw the data presented on the computer and said solemnly: "the head of Shenzong, just after the opening of the trading, a sum of money entered the stock market and swept fengteng''s stock, worth 20 billion pool dollars."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the next one also said: "I have a 10 billion pool of money to enter here. We have swept fengteng stock with a clear goal. Up to now, 30% of our stocks have been acquired, 50% of Shen''s shares have dropped to 40% and Yao''s has dropped to 20%


    "The company''s overall loss situation, 5 billion Chi."


    Shen Xiuqin was shocked when such a huge amount of data was thrown out. She clenched her lips and said, "don''t worry. Just stare at me. God will take care of us."


    At this time, the rest of the staff could not see any hope at all. Fengteng''s only 15 billion pool dollars had been thrown into the stock market, but it was a drop in the bucket under the erosion of the other party''s huge funds.


    As professionals, we all know that if the wind blows up this time, the share price may rise or even surpass Ma Ma group to become the first enterprise in China. However, if we can''t carry it, the fruits of this victory will be picked by others.


    The so-called loss and gain is the essence of the stock market.


    At the same time, in the villa where they lived, Huangfu literary world stayed up all night, but at the moment, he was still very energetic and grinned at the data on the computer.


    At present, 30% of the shares have entered the hands of the Huangfu family. As long as fengteng does not have a large amount of capital to fill in the position, when he finally holds these stocks, he can get huge profits, and the Huangfu family will make at least 30 billion Chi.


    Du Yaming, who stands aside and is guarded by several elite Huangfu, looks at Lei song with shocked eyes.


    The ten elites that had been prepared for the war have disappeared. At the moment, Lei song is sitting there. Huangfu literary circles put all the 170 billion pooled pool coins in Lei song''s hands and asked him to fight the war.


    At the moment, she began to understand where Huangfu''s self-confidence in the literary world came from. She just inadvertently saw an account of Lei song''s landing, which made countless companies headache three years ago, but was later given a reward of 80 million yuan, which disappeared.


    Obviously, leisong is the missing ghost''s worry. Different from the past, today''s ghost seeing sorrow has already found its backing. Otherwise, how dare he use this name again?


    Lei song''s fingers were beating fast on the keyboard. He could only see the shadow and the data on the screen. After more than ten minutes, he stopped and looked back and said, "four little, I have already lost 40 billion pool coins. In addition, we have acquired 35% of the shares of fengteng."


    "As long as fengteng has no way to fill in the warehouse, we only need to throw out another 5 billion pool coins, and fengteng will change owners."


    "Well done!" Huangfu clapped Lei song on the shoulder happily and looked at the screen and said, "but Chu Feng has not done it yet. No matter how incompetent he is, he can still get some money. The young woman will surely bring Chu Feng tens of billions of coins, which will last forever.But I hope Chu Feng can still have 100 billion yuan in his hand, so that when I take over fengteng group, it will be a super crocodile, comparable to Huangfu group. "


    Lei song nods. The war has just begun. Fengteng didn''t fill in the warehouse, but it doesn''t mean he won''t fill in the warehouse. When he thinks of cutting off Chu Feng''s hope, Lei song sneers. Wait for me. You will regret that you fired me.


    Du Yaming stood aside, his heart began to be dignified. Thinking of Lei song''s initial instructions, he felt that this time would not be so simple. Huangfu literary world and Chu Feng, Huangfu group and fengteng were doomed to fall.


    At the moment, Huangfu''s literary world was in a happy mood and patted Lei song on the shoulder: "do a good job. If you take fengteng this time, you will be the boss!" The corner of his mouth raised a sneer: "besides, aren''t you interested in Ruoyun? At that time, I will tell my father that Ruoyun will be a woman for you and make you the uncle of our Huangfu family. "


    Lei song''s spirit moved. Although he had hacker technology and stock market technology that made countless people headache, he was still a grassroots without background.


    Not to mention, in the future, fengteng will be the master.


    Huang Fu captured the color in Lei song''s eyes and sneered in his heart. He admired his Laozi, Huangfu, who asked Heaven. There was nothing wrong with what he said. Women are always the best weapon to break any fortress.


    Turning to Du Yaming, Huangfu said with a smile: "of course, if you like it, I can give it up to you. Fengteng, the rising star in the future, will be handed over to you."


    Lei song subconsciously looked at Du Yaming and said that it was false not to be moved. However, he also knew that for women like Du Yaming, ordinary men would never think of climbing into her bed, chuckling and shaking his head: "four little joking, Miss Du is your future concubine, how dare I fight with you."


    "Miss Ruoyun is very good. Last time I saw her, I''m still unforgettable."


    Huang Fu''s literary world was very satisfied with Lei song''s sense of interest. He said with a big smile, "I appreciate people like you. You can do good work for our Huangfu family. Women''s money will not be less than you. There are a lot of my sisters. As long as you do well, how about giving you a few?"


    Seeing the two people say these words without avoiding their own meaning, Du Yaming''s heart is more angry, and more sure that the original idea is correct. The Du family is a valuable chess piece in the eyes of Huangfu family. These millennial families always think of the supreme interests.


    Burning with anger in his heart, he vowed to kill Lei song when he had a chance. Although he said that to Huangfu literary world, Huangfu literary world was just a scum. Who knows if he would really give himself to Lei song?


    Moreover, Lei song looks at her eyes, Du Yaming is very uncomfortable.


    At that time, Chu Feng left Bing qingyujie and her two sisters here to protect Lang Meimei and Jennifer. She left with Ye Zixuan. She didn''t know where to go. She was also worried about what Huangfu would do in the literary world and come here.


    At this point, Jennifer watched the screen above the computer flicker, her eyes playfully: "eyebrow, can we do it?"


    Looking at the data, Lang browed and said, "I said that Huangfu group has changed in Du''s yuan family and meihua group. I also know that you exist. Why can you continue to insist on it? It turns out that ghost seeing sorrow has appeared, but it''s a pity that guijianchou will die when it sees the hand of my God


    In the past two days, Jennifer already knew that Lang Meimei was the hand of God, the first hacker. She said with a smile, "it''s like your holy pilgrim said that grandson met his ancestor."


    "Go and go, what kind of ancestors are they? They are 19-year-old girls!"


    With a big eyebrow and a big mouth, Lang tapped his finger on the keyboard and handed the bank card Chu Feng left to her to Jennifer and said, "there are more than 100 billion yuan in it, but Chu Feng told us not to throw it out at one time, and come bit by bit to trap the largest fund of Huangfu group, and then there will be a war."


    His eyes turned: "it seems that it is the action of dividing up the Huangfu family."


    Jennifer nodded, took the bank card, and knocked on her computer for a few times. The corners of her mouth cocked up: "I''ll throw out 10 billion pool coins first, which is enough to stabilize for a while. The Huangfu family should lose 20 billion pool coins this time, which is bigger than us?"


    "Who knows, anyway, we are waiting for the celebration party!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    War is imminent, there is no smoke of gunpowder, but it makes countless people worried.


    Fengteng group was founded less than a year ago, but because of the amazing efficacy of its fengteng medicine, it has been known to the public for a long time. Since two days ago, fengteng group has been cleaned up by several shares of funds. At the moment, it is also being eroded by a huge amount of funds, affecting the hearts of countless people.


    In particular, seeing that the issue price is getting closer and closer, many investors who have bought stocks curse their mother and also quickly sell their stocks. At this time, they can lose a little bit less. Who knows if there will be no loss?


    In his villa by the sea, Huangfu literary circle paid close attention to the current situation with a glass of red wine. Seeing Feng Teng throwing out 10 billion pool coins to stabilize the price, he sneered: "it seems that Chu Feng has just thrown out 10 billion pool coins. He looks down on me too much. Lei song, don''t be polite. Just give it to me."


    "Today I want fengteng''s share price to the lowest and swallow the whole fengteng."


    Lei song nodded and set aside 10 billion pool dollars for purchase. He was also a little excited. Although he was a famous hacker, he used to steal millions to play. Now, moving his finger is the transfer of ten billion pool coins. His small heart can''t bear it.


    But the more so, leisong warned himself in the bottom of his heart that he must win the final victory, because it is related to his future.


    Although Huangfu''s literary world now attaches great importance to his performance, it is his valuable share. Lei song has no doubt. If he can''t break down fengteng today, he is doomed to never see the sun rising tomorrow.


    The 10 billion pool currency was thrown out, which made fengteng''s stock market fluctuate for a while. Lei song saw the falling line and said with a smile: "four little, now the investors see that there is a bit of bad momentum, and they are selling the stocks of the previous two days in succession. The 10 billion pool coins that fengteng just lost will not last long."


    "As long as we lose another 5 billion pool dollars, if fengteng doesn''t have new funds..."


    Before the professional words were finished, Lei song''s expression coagulated and said in surprise: "four little, fengteng once again lost 20 billion pool dollars, and the stock price is now stable at 9 yuan!"


    Huangfu was drinking red wine, and his face was not unexpected. He said with a sneer: "what''s expected, if fengteng can''t afford to play so soon, I''ll look up to Chu Feng. Don''t lose 5 billion yuan, just give me 20 billion yuan, which guarantees the downward trend of fengteng''s stock market."


    "As long as we don''t let shareholders see hope, we can buy fengteng at the lowest price."


    Lei song nodded his head, tapped his fingers on the keyboard, and drew 20 billion Chi Yuan directly. Fengteng''s stock price, which was stable at nine yuan, began to fall, but suddenly fell to 8.5 yuan. The drop of 50 cents is nothing. But if we convert it into other words, fengteng has lost hundreds of millions of pool currency just now.


    Up to now, the Huangfu literary world has made Lei song lose 60 billion yuan, which is just a word and an action for them, but in the eyes of outsiders, they are all frightened.


    It is startled that which force has so far been close to the flow of hundreds of billions of pool currency.


    At the same time, it also shocked fengteng''s huge financial resources. How could a company with a market value of only 20 billion pool dollars so far have lost 45 billion pool dollars from the beginning to now?


    The two questions are in everyone''s mind. Only those who are superior know that this is an economic game between the Huangfu family and Chu Feng. If anyone wins in the end, he can not only hurt the other party, but also upgrade his overall strength.


    After all, no matter how big the power is, it can''t be short of money. Now it has involved more than 100 billion Chi coins. It only depends on whether the Huangfu family who attacked fengteng lasted a little longer, or the Chu Fengbao lasted a little longer.


    However, many people feel that the loser this time must be Chu Feng. The Huangfu family has a thousand years of history and numerous resources. Every year''s running account is more than 100 billion Chi. How can the small fengteng and the rising Chu Feng withstand?


    This is what leisong thinks in his heart. In addition, he is sitting here, and the collapse of fengteng is inevitable. Leisong has his own self-confidence.


    The stock market is changing rapidly. Many people become millionaires overnight. Some people go bankrupt overnight and have nothing. But what they don''t know is that real players are playing with the fate of a company, just like Chu Feng and Huangfu family.


    At twelve o''clock in the afternoon, ray song''s look was not very good.


    Up to now, the 170 billion pool coins handed over to him have been sold out. Although the stock price has not been suppressed by him for more than 9 yuan, he can not lower fengteng''s share price below 8 yuan. It has been fluctuating between 8 yuan and 5 yuan, not too high, but not too low.


    Huangfu''s literary world was not as leisurely as he had been at the beginning. His eyes were fixed on the screen, and his red wine had not been drunk for nearly an hour.


    Since an hour ago, fengteng has lost 5 billion Chi coins every 10 minutes. So far, with the beginning, fengteng has thrown out 80 billion pool coins. He did not deliberately make the stock price rise, but did not let the stock go down again.Although this was similar to Huangfu''s literary expectation, he could still accept Chu Feng''s 100 billion Chi Yuan as a subsidy. However, when Chu Feng threw in 80 billion Chi Yuan, Huangfu''s literary world felt that he could not accept it.


    After drinking half a cup of red wine, Huangfu''s voice in the literary world was bleak: "if you make a move now, how much is the chance of winning?"


    Lei song knew that it was necessary for him to use extraordinary means. After thinking about it, he said: "if I directly intrude into fengteng''s system and paralyze their host computer, our victory will be 100%. However, if we do that, the people of the stock exchange will find us, and the trouble is not small."


    "After all, the Kingdom has suppressed such hostile takeover."


    Huang Fu, a great writer in the literary world, said with a wave: "do you think you don''t know it now? They knew it for a long time, but they didn''t stop us two days ago. That''s tantamount to acquiescence. Moreover, it''s normal that shopping malls are like battlefields. It''s very normal for them to cheat and intrigue. You don''t need to consider so much. Give me a hand and get rid of Shen Xiuqin''s system. "


    His face showed a grim smile: "even if they find the stock market master to play such tactics, and there are huge funds, this world is not fair!"


    Lei song thought about it carefully and thought that what Huangfu said was also reasonable. If it was really necessary to manage it, Du''s group and Yuan''s group would not be changed. He would not hesitate to nod his head, or he would not have the right to choose at all.


    Du Yaming sits quietly by, watching Lei song edit the program there. His eyes flit with dignity. If Chu Feng, the normal stock market means, can still be blocked, then Lei song directly uses illegal means. Fengteng may not be able to resist. He can only hope that nothing will happen in his heart.


    As for the change of ownership of Du''s group, which was controlled by Chu Feng, Du Yaming did not consider this issue from the beginning. Although the Du family name was Du, it was more like the Huangfu family in the guise of Du family.


    "All right!"


    Lei song is worthy of seeing the sorrow of ghosts. In just a few minutes, Du Yaming opened his mouth directly when he was still thinking about something. Huangfu literary world was happy and walked forward. Lei song pointed to a program: "at present, the operation system of fengteng is all concentrated in the exchange. As long as you press the Enter key, this program will paralyze them."


    With strong confidence on his face, Lei song gave a cold smile: "at that time, it will take them at least half an hour to maintain it. But if I sell it in half an hour, it will be enough to sweep the wind and make its share price fall to the pre issue level."


    Huangfu''s literary circle laughed with satisfaction. He clapped his big hand and pressed the enter button. A program was running. After a few seconds, it would be sent automatically. Huangfu literary circles gave a happy smile and patted Lei song on the shoulder: "at first, I didn''t understand that my elder brother asked you to come to Huangfu group, but now it seems that the dead guy has unique vision!"


    "After this time, you are the meritorious official of Huangfu family. The 100 million bonus is my promise to you."


    Lei song didn''t feel too happy. On the contrary, he was a little annoyed. This time, Huangfu group blocked those funds and made hundreds of billions at least. However, he only gave him a 100 million bonus. Lei song was a little angry and felt that he should give him at least 10% of the share.


    But I also know that this is no different from Huangfu''s literary world. It''s better to keep an eye on preparation, transfer one billion and eight billion to your account, and then leave secretly.


    Although Lei song is arrogant, he is not a fool. He knows that in the eyes of Huangfu literary circles, his own value is limited. It is better to roll up a sum of money and run away.


    At the same time, the faces of Shen Xiuqin and others who have been staring at the computer have changed slightly, because the eight computers in front of them are all in a flash of black screen, rolling a line of words, the ghost sees the sorrow of the world, and fengteng group dies!


    Arrogant!


    These two words appear in everyone''s heart. People who know it will die when they see the ghost. Shen Xiuqin is not surprised at all. She patted Yao Qianxue on the shoulder: "Chu Feng is right. Huangfu literary world saw that our funds were thrown away, so they used special means."


    "But what he didn''t know was that we had this system on here just to attract his attention, the real masters, in other places."


    Yao Qianxue was numb when he saw a huge amount of money entering the stock market not long ago. He knew that Chu Feng was commanding all these things by remote control in other places, so he was not worried at the moment. He thought that Chu Feng always prepared for the rainy days, and probably knew what role Lang Meimei and so on would play.


    But compared with Shen Xiuqin''s calmness and her confidence in Chu Feng, Yao Qianxue suddenly felt that she was worthless. At least among all the women Chu Feng knew, Yao Qianxue found that she did not have a particularly prominent place.


    Eyes can not help but a little confused, I am not outstanding, what qualifications to let Chu Feng abandon other people who are better than me, only love me?


    At the same time, Chu Feng, who led Ye Zixuan shopping in a corner of Xiangjiang, hung up a phone call and then turned to another phone and said, "Duoduo, wait, if you have money to invest in fengteng stock market, you can start."


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng called Lang Meimei''s mobile phone, and in Ye Zixuan''s white eyes, she said, "beauty, I''ve washed it up, so you can enjoy it tonight."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    Ma Qiduo returned to Hangzhou two days ago and stayed in the room with Ma Shoufu for more than two hours. After coming out, Ma Shoufu announced that from now on, Ma Qiduo formally took over all the business of Ma Ma group, including the transfer of assets.


    In other words, after removing the factor of Ma''s richest man, Ma Qiduo is already the Supreme Master of the horse family, and dominates the life and death of all people.


    At the moment, in a room of more than 100 square meters in Ma''s backyard, ten people are sitting in front of ten computers. Ma Shoufu comes in to have a look, pats Ma Qiduo on the shoulder, and then leaves directly, but asks anything.


    Ma Qiduo looked at the time and said faintly: "five minutes later, I began to sweep up the shares of Huangfu group, regardless of any price."


    "Li Shao, are you ready?" he said


    Standing next to Ma Qiduo is Li Cunyi, the eldest son of the Li family, one of the four big families in Xiangjiang. Li Cunyi went to Hangzhou overnight after they were in the water bath paradise with Chu Feng last night.


    At the moment, Wen Yan nodded back: "cousin Li Ji has given me news. Li''s 100 billion pool currency has been assembled and ready for action."


    As for Li Cunyi''s name as Li Ji''s cousin, she is not surprised at all. In some people''s eyes, it is a secret, but in Ma Qiduo''s eyes, it is not a secret. Xiangjiang Li family is an offshoot of the red Li family, and is also the seed planted by Li Zong, who did not have a superior position at that time.


    Otherwise, how could the Li family of Xiangjiang once become the richest man in Qinzhou for more than 20 years?


    Five minutes to time, majido decisively issued a command: "start!"


    With Ma Qiduo''s instruction falling, ten Ma''an and Li family elites, who had already been prepared, started to stir up their fingers and flip their fingers. Each of them held the authority of 20 billion Chi coins in their hands, and began to mop up the shares of Huangfu group by mistake. They ate as much as they had.


    If it was in the past, not to mention a total of 200 billion Chi Yuan, even if it was 500 billion Chi Yuan, Ma family and Li family would not block Huangfu group, because they must be injured in the end.


    But now a large amount of money of Huangfu family has been in the Xiangjiang stock exchange, involved in the whirlpool of wind. It can not be withdrawn in a short time. The Huangfu family with a thousand years of history may still have some ability, but the result will not be very good in the face of the Alliance between the two top giants.


    Moreover, although Ma Ma and Li''s family only put forward 100 billion Chi Yuan, there is Chu Feng''s promise behind it. After today, Ma Ma and Li''s family must be one of the largest shareholders of Huangfu group.


    This is also the reason why Ma Qiduo can persuade Ma Shoufu and why Li Ji asks Xiangjiang Li family to cooperate unconditionally.


    The Huangfu family is crisscross and influential. No one knows how deep it is. However, it must have its own advantages if it can survive the replacement of several dynasties for thousands of years.


    However, no matter how Niu Bi''s family can not do without economic support, the Huangfu group has been swept away, not to mention the vitality of the Huangfu family, but it is definitely not just a simple injury.


    Although Ma Qiduo and Li Cunyi did not have much communication, they both knew that after the collapse of the Huangfu group, Chu Feng would surely raise his butcher''s knife to attack the first garden.


    When the Li and Ma families joined hands, Lei song, who was far away in Xiangjiang villa, was shocked. His bright screen suddenly turned black, and a dazzling blood red rose appeared on it.


    As a well-known hacker, leisong saw this body huge shock, surprised to say: "Rose Fairy hands."


    Huangfu''s literary world also saw the changes on the computer, and his face was cold: "who is the rose fairy?"


    "Rose fairy, no one knows whether he is a man or a woman, but in the world, countless people want him to die, and countless people want to get him, because he has a title, the world''s first hacker, and he is also the king of the stock market."


    "We call it the hand of God in our industry and in charge, but he always calls himself the rose fairy."


    Huangfu''s expression in the literary world was stagnant. He said that he didn''t know about the rose fairy, but he had heard of the hand of God. When he was abroad, the name once set off a storm on Wall Street. Numerous large companies offered him a reward for his head, but it was difficult to capture the latter in the end.


    With his fist clenched, Huangfu''s literary world gnashed his teeth: "where did Chu Feng find the hand of God? What''s the matter?"


    Lei song had to smile bitterly and didn''t know how to answer the questions of Huangfu''s literary world. However, he knew that the hand of God, rose fairy, had already lost half of the game.


    But the house leak happened to happen every night rain. Huangfu''s phone rang in the literary world. He took it out to answer in a distraught way and cried out: "who is it?"


    But the angry look on his face quickly turned into shock, and his body couldn''t stop shaking. After hanging up the phone, Huangfu literary circles cried: "Damn it, repair the system quickly, withdraw all the money invested in the stock market, regardless of the loss or cost. Just now my third brother called, Huangfu group''s stock is being swept away by two shares of capital."


    "At present, it has lost 10 billion yuan, and the stock price has dropped by 3 yuan, and it is still falling."Lei song''s body was shocked, but he didn''t expect that things would suddenly become like this, and the speed on his hands was also constantly getting faster. The original calm expression on his face turned into anxiety completely because of the blood red rose, and the sweat flowed out unconsciously.


    Huang Fu''s literary world looked at Lei song''s appearance and knew that there were many dangers and bad luck. It was estimated that the 130 billion pool coins invested in before and after would be wasted.


    It took Lei song 15 minutes to repair the system. Seeing the above data, he turned pale. In the 15 minutes since the accident, fengteng stock market suddenly invested 200 billion Chi Yuan to stabilize the stock price. Now, the price is constantly rising.


    If it is sold now, the Huangfu family is expected to lose at least 50 billion Chi, which is necessary.


    Huang Fu''s literary world was clearly aware of this matter. Looking at the 200 billion pool coins that Feng Teng had thrown in, and the 300 billion pool coins that had already gone, Huangfu''s literary circles said in a fierce voice: "where on earth does Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, get so much money? The Rothschild family can''t use that much to give him!"


    This is something that Huangfu literary circles can''t understand, but the fact is in front of us. If we withdraw, we will lose 50 billion Chi Yuan, but if we take back 120 billion yuan, we will have a better chance of winning.


    Taking a deep breath, Huangfu''s literary world spoke faintly: "withdraw!"


    Rayson knew that he was finished. His hand was shaking and he wanted to throw the stock out of his hand. But when he pressed his finger on the keyboard, he looked stiff because he didn''t respond.


    At the moment, a line of words appears on the computer screen, arrogant and overbearing: sorry, it has destroyed your performance operation, and I have temporarily locked in the phone of one kilometer around. Thank you for your contribution to the alliance group, 150 billion pool dollars!


    A word kept rolling on the screen, which severely stimulated the eyes of Huangfu literary circles and others. The latter shook his body and knew that this time was really over.


    He jumped out and let leisong fall in front of him. He said, "waste, try to find a way. No matter how much, how much can be saved. If all of them are eaten by Chu Feng, I will kill you."


    Leisong didn''t dare to say anything at the moment. He got up and drove all out. But looking at the chaotic procedures, he felt cold in his heart. According to his technology, it would take at least 20 minutes to unlock the lock, which was enough for the hand of God to wreak havoc on the stock market for countless times.


    Knowing that the Huangfu group and the yuan family of Du family and the plum blossom group started, they could not recover the money.


    Huangfu''s literary world took back his eyes, turned to Du Yaming, and said with a cold smile, "come on, let''s put on the dress I brought back from Tianchi. It must be very beautiful."


    Du Yaming, who was sitting there quietly, was laughing at Huangfu''s literary world. Du Yaming, who was extremely happy and sad, was shocked. He looked at a dress that a Huangfu elite had brought over. His face changed. What kind of clothes was it? It was made of a bomb, or the kind that could not be removed.


    Huangfu literary world pondered a smile, went over and grabbed Du Yaming''s hair: "the Du family doesn''t abide by the rules of the game, and I don''t need to stick to it. After you play the Du family in donghongmen, I''ll be in control again!"


    Ignoring Du Yaming''s angry eyes, Huangfu''s literary world looks at Lei song, who is nervously repairing there, and suppresses a killing opportunity.


    Fifteen minutes later, the stock market of Huangfu group collapsed completely. Because Li and Ma''s moves attracted the attention of many domestic big alligators. In addition, many people once suffered from the loss of Huangfu family and jumped out and started to make a big move. No one would have thought that someone would be killed at this time.


    Although Huangfu group still insists on it, we all know that it is only a matter of time before Huangfu group is finished. In today''s world, there are too few families that can stop Li and Ma and Chu Feng from stabbing the back.


    Chu Feng and ye Zixuan stopped a taxi on a street at the moment. The destination is a villa by the sea. It''s time for the king to see the king.


    Ye Zixuan sat in the car and told the intelligence in a low voice: "just now the news came that it was hard to shake the Huangfu group when the 200 billion yuan of Li and Ma were smashed down. However, due to the shortage of funds within the Huangfu group, it took time for other places to mobilize funds. In addition, with the injection of hot money, it was only a matter of time before the collapse."


    "Besides In addition, my grandfather asked me to tell you that in the future, I will give you unconditional support to your actions against the Huangfu family! "


    Chu Feng was not surprised at the meaning of the person in charge. In other words, Chu Feng made the person in charge lose his vigilance. When he was about to speak, the phone rang and took out a strange phone. He pressed the answer button to get familiar with the voice. Huangfu''s literary circle said, "the wind is not so great. I admire you. It''s just a Huangfu group. I haven''t paid attention to it. The thin camel is bigger than the horse ¡£¡±


    After a pause, when Chu Feng didn''t feel well, Huangfu played in the literary world: "in addition, Du Yaming, who gave you the tip off, has installed a time bomb on her body, and an old friend of yours is beside her. If you don''t go quickly..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    When Chu Feng and ye Zixuan arrived at the seaside villa, the building was empty and no one could be seen around.


    As soon as Chu Feng was ready to go in, he stepped out and took it back. Looking at the road that had always been before, he projected a cold and murderous opportunity. Ye Zixuan felt something and turned back: "you go in and have a look. Give it to me here."


    "Be careful."


    Believing ye Zixuan''s strength, Chu Feng patted her on the shoulder and walked into the villa. At a glance, she saw the situation in the hall. Du Yaming was tied and sitting on a chair, wearing clothes made of a bomb. The words on it were jumping happily.


    Only five minutes left!


    In front of her, Lei song crouched there in sweat, holding a glass tube in his hand. There was a small ball rolling there, and a line connected to the bomb on Du Yaming.


    Just look at that, Chu Feng can know what Lei song is holding and the balance control thing. Once the ball inside touches the two ends of the side, the bomb will explode immediately. In addition, when the time comes, the bomb will also explode.


    His fist clenched and walked past, Chu Feng didn''t make much noise. Huangfu''s move in the literary world was too cruel!


    At the moment, more than 100 elite donghongmen armed with machetes were surrounded outside the villa. They swore that Chu Feng had hurt Du Yaming and wanted to kill him. Hearing these voices, Chu Feng had to admire Huangfu''s literary career.


    If you don''t show up here, then everything is easy to say, but if you are here now, plus the gratitude and resentment with donghongmen in Jiaoyu before, it is useless to explain it. The other party will not believe what he said.


    Chu Feng didn''t worry too much about the impending fighting outside. Huang Fu Junyi, the super master, had killed hundreds of people in Weisi. Ye Zixuan, who lived in the seven levels of Tianyuan, dealt with more than 100 people. It''s a pity.


    Looking at Lei song, who was afraid to say anything, Chu Feng asked faintly, "how are you here?"


    Lei song was afraid that he would lose his balance if he spoke carelessly. There was nothing left with a bang. At the same time, there was endless resentment in his heart. He knew that Huangfu had never regarded him as a human being.


    After the collapse of Huangfu group, Lei song thought that he would die, but if he could make up for it, he would not lose too badly. However, he did not expect that Huangfu literary world would give up Huangfu group directly and would rather have him die.


    If he could, Lei song would not have believed that Huangfu Wenren had gone to Huangfu group.


    It''s just that in this world, many things have no if.


    Lei song didn''t answer. Seeing Chu Feng come here regardless of the danger, Du Yaming was moved and said: "he is just a ghost in the dark. He was accepted by Huangfu Wenren and sent to Huangfu group. It is because of him that Huangfu''s literary world has the confidence to fight against the wind."


    "But what he didn''t expect was that you found the rose fairy, the hand of God


    At the beginning, the hacker looks at Chu, but he doesn''t have a good impression.


    For Lei song, who was abandoned by Huangfu''s literary world, Chu Feng did not have a chance to kill him, or he didn''t care about it at all.


    Du Yaming looked at Chu Feng as if he was going to dismantle the bomb. He shook his head and said, "you''d better go. This bomb will explode as soon as the time comes. In addition, if there is any problem with the test tube in his hand, it will explode. Three lines, yellow, red and blue, you can''t relieve the crisis."


    Lei song looked tight and controlled the things in his hand to avoid accidents. He also said in a low voice: "Chu Feng, you''d better stay here and save me. Otherwise, if you dare to take a step, I''ll throw away this thing and drag you to die together. In addition, Huangfu''s literary circles say that this bomb explodes, within 20 meters in diameter, no grass can live."


    Chufeng squints his eyes and looks at leisong lightly. He can''t stop passing by the killing machine. At the moment, he still says such words here. Chu Feng can''t find an excuse not to kill Lei song.


    But looking at the test tube in his hand, Chu Feng didn''t tit for tat, otherwise Lei Songxin would die with a horizontal embrace, even if he ran away, he would lose a layer of skin.


    Moreover, Chu Feng didn''t want to help Du Yaming die at last, because it would thoroughly intensify the relationship between him and Du family. This is not what Chu Feng wants to see. After all, people are dead. It is better to believe in Huangfu literary world than to believe in himself.


    See Chu Feng do not speak, just looking at the bomb there, Du Yaming also do not know is moved or what, tears in his eyes wet.


    Du Yaming is very clear about the bomb clothes she is wearing. If it is not for the test tube in Lei song''s hand, you should be careful to take it off. However, with Lei song, the villain here, Du Yaming can take it off and dare not take it off. It will only be Lei song''s pulling and dying together.


    For two minutes, the time is getting closer and closer. The sweat on Lei song''s face is already flowing happily. He said in a vague tone, "can you do it or not? It''s only more than one minute."


    Du Yaming bit his lips and wanted to ask Chu Feng to leave, but when he touched Lei song, he gave up the idea. Knowing that once Chu Feng meant to leave, Lei song would not hesitate to throw away the test tube and die with everyone.Try to calm down a little, Du Yaming''s voice is soft, just like the first time I met Chu Feng: "you do it, it''s a big deal to die with you."


    "I''m young, and I don''t want to die!"


    Chufeng laughs with astonishment. His left eye twinkles and predicts the possible crisis of cutting off one of the three lines. He cuts off the yellow line and explodes directly. Chu Feng looks at the red line again, which is similar to the explosion. His expression is a little more relaxed.


    He picked up a pair of scissors on the ground, which was probably left by Huangfu''s literary circle. Chu Feng was going to cut the blue thread.


    But just at the moment of touching, when both Lei song and Du Yaming closed their eyes, Chu Feng''s left eye appeared with more dignified pictures, because the picture showed that cutting off the blue line was also an explosion, and all three people died.


    Time is only 40 seconds, but Chu Feng does not know what to do, three lines cut down will explode, is this a bomb how can explode?


    "What are you doing?" Rayson said


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at Du Yaming, who opened his eyes and was also curious. He said solemnly, "I seem to have seen this bomb somewhere. If a line is cut off, the bomb will explode."


    Lei song suddenly yelled and shook his hand. Fortunately, he was quick to respond to playing computer and quickly balanced it. The time to look at it was only 20 seconds. His face was covered with sweat: "don''t be kidding. There are no bombs that can''t be dismantled in the world, just as there are no defenses that can''t be broken."


    A word awakens the dreamer, Chu Feng''s aura flashes, Lei song is right, there is no bomb in the world that can''t be dismantled.


    Left eye full range of looking at Du Yaming and Lei song body, infinitely enlarge some things, Chu Feng look more a smile: "so it is!"


    With only five seconds left, Chu Feng''s scissors flashed out like lightning, cutting three lines at the same time, and the jumping numbers stopped at four seconds, and everyone''s breath stopped.


    Then leisong sat on the ground paralyzed: "Damn it, I don''t have to die at last."


    Du Yaming is also heavily relieved, although she will not be afraid to die, but if you can not die, no one is willing to die like this.


    When Chu Feng untied the rope for her and slowly helped her to take off her clothes, Du Yaming directly threw herself into chufeng''s arms, with a little unknown cry: "you son of a bitch, do you often do such stupid things to move little girls, life does not want, are you really stupid?"


    Chu Feng patted Du Yaming''s back and felt the anger of the woman after the disaster. Wen Run said, "go, if you don''t go out, all the people in donghongmen will be beaten into the hospital by my little wife."


    Du Yaming shyly let go of Chu Feng, nodded his head cleverly and walked toward the outside, but his hand had never let go of Chu Feng''s hand. What did he think of and asked, "where is Huangfu''s literary world?"


    When Chu Feng just arrived, he had received news that Huangfu literary circles had boarded the Imperial City flight. Although he was a little sorry that he had not been left, Du Yaming''s situation at that time did not allow Chu Feng to do other things.


    Pat Du Yaming on the shoulder: "the damned people will die sooner or later. You should be glad that the Du family can no longer be under the control of the Huangfu family. What should be given and what should be returned should be given back!"


    Du Yaming en nodded and went out to see hundreds of elite red men who were fighting with Ye Zixuan. She saw that dozens of people had fallen down on the ground. The women who knew Chu Feng were still not human beings and said, "stop! Fengshao doesn''t want to kill me, but to save me. The one who really wants to kill me is Huangfu literary world."


    With Du Yaming''s announcement, all the people who are still in the fierce battle all stop their hands. They feel more relaxed and fight ye Zixuan. What they feel is pressure.


    In the villa, Lei song, who had relaxed his breath, looked at the test tube in his hand and angrily hit the ground and swore: "Damn it, Huangfu literary world. If Chu Feng doesn''t kill Huangfu group, I''ll kill it too!"


    When the glass tube was broken, there was a sound of dripping. Lei song looked at it from the side of his head. His eyes were frozen and he quickly stood up. He just ran out of two steps. The bomb that had stopped before exploded with a sound. There was no body left.


    Chu Feng and Du Yaming outside the villa didn''t expect sudden changes. They were blown away by the sudden explosion. At the moment when ye Zixuan was quick to catch the faint, Chu Feng''s heart flashed a bitter smile.


    I''m also glad that neither Du Yaming nor himself is impulsive, because his left eye has seen some of the things leisong has done in the past time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    Two days later, Xiangjiang hospital, VIP ward!


    Chu Feng, who had been in a coma for two days, woke up slowly. When he opened his eyes, he saw the white ceiling at the first sight. Looking around, he saw that there was no one in the ward.


    Want to struggle to get up, but found that a little strength can not agglomerate, the head also recalled that day seaside villa things.


    The bomb has been removed. Chu Feng and Du Yaming left the villa and went outside. But then the bomb exploded again. Chu Feng didn''t know anything. The picture that flashed through his left eye at that time was that Lei song smashed the glass tube.


    "Awake?"


    When Chu Feng was thinking about the events of the day, the ward door was opened. Du Yaming came in and saw Chu Feng wake up, and his face showed joy: "I was really scared to death. That day you vomited blood and fainted. If it wasn''t for Miss Ye''s authority, we might not have time to rescue you."


    What I didn''t say was that the bomb suddenly exploded at that time, and Chu Feng didn''t need to be hurt. But at the moment of being overturned, Chu Feng''s whole body blocked behind her.


    Du Yaming had only a slight scratch, but Chu Feng was hurt by the huge air wave.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and was sure he was not dead. He asked, "what happened at that time?"


    Du Yaming walked over to Chu Feng and said, "it turns out that the bomb in Huangfu''s literary world is not only a time bomb, but also a pulsating bomb. In addition, the glass tube also has a starter, which will start when it is smashed. According to the police investigation and the trace left on the scene, it should be Lei song''s explosion caused by smashing that thing."


    "But he also got his revenge. There was no trace of the explosion."


    Not much different from what he saw with his left eye at that time, there was no fluctuation in Lei song''s death of chufeng. Even if he was not killed by a bomb, chufeng also wanted to kill him in the future. After all, people with special skills can''t be used by me. Naturally, they want to kill them.


    Not to mention, there is still hatred in Rayson''s heart. It''s better to die now.


    Du Yaming saw that Chu Feng had no extra emotional expression, and said in a low voice: "in addition, you can take care of yourself. For the reason of this explosion, I have made it clear to my father and grandfather that although you have accepted the Du group, they still thank you for allowing the Du family to get rid of the Huangfu family


    "Let me tell you, after the injury is good, go to Du''s house and sit down."


    Chu Feng was not surprised by Du''s olive branch, and said with a voice, "let''s talk about it then." After a pause, Chu Feng asked, "what''s more, although the bomb in Huangfu literary circles did not cause any serious casualties, the impact was not very good. After all, it was a famous seascape area in Xiangjiang."


    Du Yaming Jiao Chen ordered Chu Feng''s forehead: "you, OK, you can''t stay idle! As for Huangfu''s literary world, there is no evidence that he did it. Although my grandfather has already said hello to him, the court of Xiangjiang special district only issued a notice. In the future, Huangfu literary world was not welcomed by Xiangjiang. "


    "Because of the stock market and the bomb, he was refused entry all his life."


    Chu Feng felt a little regretful. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of this to make Huangfu''s literary world lose a layer of skin. He didn''t expect that there was nothing wrong. He just gave an unimportant announcement. However, according to the influence of the Huangfu family, Xiangjiang special district''s house was able to achieve this.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng asked, "what happened to Huangfu group?"


    The time on the ward let Chu Feng know how long he had been in a coma. Now he is concerned about whether Huangfu group has been swept away by Li and Ma, and how fengteng is.


    Du Yaming clearly knew that Chu Feng would certainly ask these questions when he woke up. He had already written down all of them. At the moment, he replied: "Huangfu group suffered the same sweeping from Li and Ma, and the hand of God intervened. Huangfu group had money and could not fill in its position. On that day, 40% of the group''s equity was in the hands of Li and ma."


    "It is the largest share of Huangfu group, but all the nephews and nephews of Huangfu family are still absolutely holding shares."


    When Chu Feng heard the news, he thought in his eyes: "40% is better than I expected. At first, I just thought that 35% would be good. How about fengteng?"


    Du Yaming saw Chu Feng not only not depressed, but also looked like a winner. When he was curious, he also replied: "with the help of this crisis, fengteng has embezzled 180 billion pool money from several major groups, and the issue price has risen from 6.5 yuan to 41 yuan, and is still rising."


    "Preliminary estimates, within a month, fengteng''s share price will be stable at around 80 yuan, directly ranking among the top three of the top ten enterprises in Shengchao."


    Chu Feng''s smile is invisible and brilliant. Fengteng would have taken five or even ten years to take this step. But now, because of the fluctuation this time, it has risen more than ten times. He nodded with satisfaction: "I can make my fortune by the strength of the enemy, and I feel more comfortable when I think about it!"


    In Du Yaming''s disdainful look, Chu Feng tut said: "I want to go back to the Imperial City as soon as possible, and see what the Huangfu family looks like. I must be very angry!"


    Du Yaming couldn''t laugh or cry. Chu Feng, a wounded man, didn''t have a good rest and wanted to see other people''s jokes. However, he knew that after this time, Huangfu group was lonely, and it would be difficult to compete with fengteng group in the future.Even in the world, fengteng group is estimated to be among the top 500.


    The action of laughing was too big, involving a little wound. Chu Feng bared his mouth for a moment, and then noticed that ye Zixuan was not there. He asked, "where is my little wife?"


    Du Yaming already knew that ye Zixuan was the little wife in Chu''s tuyere. She turned her mouth and said, "your little wife and vice president Yao have gone out. In addition, general manager Shen and they are going to fly back to the river and sea this evening."


    If Chu Feng is not really powerless, now has jumped up, Yao Qianxue and ye Zixuan go shopping? Chu Feng think about all timid, a hot savage, a gentle and kind, how two people go shopping? Looking forward to Ye Zixuan, don''t bully Yao Qianxue!


    At this time, in a commercial street 15 kilometers away from Xiangjiang hospital, ye Zixuan suddenly sneezed and muttered in his heart. Who scolded me?


    The sneeze also broke the silence for a long time. Yao Qianxue stopped and asked, "Miss ye, we have been walking for two hours. If you have anything to say, it''s not interesting to go on like this."


    Ye Zixuan felt her nose and thought that it would not be when Chu Feng woke up and heard Yao Qianxue''s words. She turned her head and looked at a milk tea shop in the distance: "go there!"


    Yao Qianxue is behind Ye Zixuan. She doesn''t think she can compare with Ye Zixuan in her aura and temperament. Ye Zixuan''s temperament is natural. Yao Qianxue was trained by the day after tomorrow, but by comparison, ye Zixuan''s is more impressive.


    The table outside the milk tea shop, two people holding a cup of milk tea, Yao Qianxue holding there, although drinking milk tea, but the mind does not know where to go.


    Ye Zixuan took a gulp without further delay. He said, "I heard that Chu Feng likes you, but you are always aloof. According to the information I got, you hate other women around Chu Feng, and hope he just loves you alone, right?"


    Yao Qianxue''s hands trembled. This is really her idea, but how does Ye Zixuan know?


    Ye Zixuan doesn''t need Yao Qianxue to answer anything. It''s not difficult for her to check these things. Looking at the girl who looks as good as herself, ye Zixuan continues: "in this era, I shouldn''t have said that your idea is wrong. It''s just that you think the wrong person."


    "What is Chu Feng''s identity now? What is your identity? Is it not clear?"


    Yao Qianxue frowned slightly. Some of them couldn''t accept Ye Zixuan''s way of speaking. She summoned up the courage to open her mouth: "Miss ye, you''re right. Although I''m the vice president of fengteng, it''s also the support of Chu Feng and Qin sister. Without them, I''m still just the daughter of a noodle shop owner. How can I be so bright today?"


    Obviously, Yao Zixuan didn''t like other women''s love, but he didn''t agree with me


    "Miss ye, you are willing to share a man with others, but I''m sorry, Yao Qianxue''s man must love me alone."


    Ye Zixuan slapped her face on the table and stood up with a sharp look in her eyes: "do you mean that ye Zixuan doesn''t want to face but to follow the Chu wind? Do you think I don''t want Chu Feng to love me alone? But do you think the idea is realistic? It''s unrealistic. I hope you stay away from Chu Feng in the future


    People around are curious to look at this side, Hear ye Zixuan''s words are a Leng a Leng, look at the similar beautiful and moving Yao Qianxue, many people are secretly scolding, which sex mouth let the two women contend against each other?


    Yao Qianxue did not expect Ye Zixuan to be angry suddenly, but she would not take back what she said.


    Ye Zixuan also began to get angry, and soon calmed down and drew a sneer: "you are just a rural family, and your mother is a snob. My father is OK, but what''s the matter? Yan Ruyu, Huangfu ruodie, Su Xinyu, ye Zixuan, Zhou Xiaoxuan, which of us doesn''t kill you? Which one is less beautiful than you? Which one is worse than you? "


    "We dare not say that Chu Feng only loves us, and there are not many outstanding you. Why? Is it ridiculous by your appearance


    Yao Qianxue''s body was shocked. The people Ye Zixuan said made her breathless. She did not compare with Zhou Xiaoxuan''s su Xinyu. She stood up and said, "Miss ye, I have been taught today. If Chu Feng loves me, you must only love me. You are willing to share a husband with several women. That''s your business, and I am my pride."


    Leaving a word, Yao Qianxue turned away. Ye Zixuan looked at her back and loosened her fist. "If you can''t accept the current situation of Chu Feng and want to leave us with you, then you''d better give up this idea. People can be selfish, but also have self-awareness."


    "Chu Feng loves you, but it can''t be your proud capital!"


    Yao Qianxue body a stagnation, pause to continue to go, she can not pass her own level, at the beginning of Chu Feng said that the person like is her, she is the first woman Chu Feng knew, she is not willing to share with others chufeng tenderness.Ye Zixuan didn''t say anything more. She left her money and went in the opposite direction with milk tea. In her eyes, Yao Qianxue would not mind her accidental death if she raised her status with Chu Feng''s love!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    Three days later, Chu Feng was discharged.


    Chu Feng was seriously injured when he entered the hospital. Many experts thought that it would take a little time for Chu Feng to recover to normal, about a month or even two months. However, Chu Feng was discharged from hospital in less than a week. It looked like nothing was wrong. Many people were curious and wanted to understand what was going on.


    Some doctors who are passionate about medicine almost want to leave Chu Feng to do a good research.


    However, after the director of Xiangjiang hospital told some things, everyone kept quiet and stopped talking about Chu Feng. It seemed to be a taboo.


    Today''s weather is sunny and warm. In recent days, Du Yaming has been taking care of Chu Feng in the hospital. Ye Zixuan began to have some opinions, but as she got along slowly, ye Zixuan just turned a blind eye to it.


    Du Yaming has a heart, but Chu Feng has no intention. Ye Zixuan can see that.


    Chu Feng stood in the window of the ward, looking at the hospital that was about to leave, with deep eyes, thinking about the things of these days.


    Yuan''s group changed ownership, and Lin Jiaying was in charge. Although Yuanxiao was an accident, she was oppressed by a hateful Lin Jiaying. The future outcome of Yuanxiao was almost predictable by Chu Feng.


    Du''s group is also completely controlled by Chu Feng, Du family in addition to also in charge of the East Red Gate, there is no one can take the power.


    Secondly, the Huangfu group was completely swallowed up by Li and ma. Although the Huangfu group is still respected by the Huangfu family, Chu Feng knows that the Huangfu group will come to an end when he goes back to the imperial city.


    Wenjia, tianwangmen and even Huangfu families are all on the decline. Chu Feng thinks of the world Longbo said. What kind of world is it?


    She also remembered Murong Bing, who had been away for about two months. I don''t know how she went to find Yao Xin''s medicine. At the beginning, the old man with white beard said to give Murong Bing two months. I don''t know if Murong Bing will really encounter a crisis when she comes back.


    Although some enemies have fallen, there are still a lot of things pressing on Chu Feng''s heart, which is hard to relax at all times.


    Bingqingyujie quickly tidied up the things of chufeng. Almost at the same time, Yujie whispered: "little master, the things have been cleaned up, we can go!"


    "Brother, I''m here!"


    Chu Feng turned around and was about to say go. A strange cry came from outside the ward. At the next moment, several figures appeared at the door, looking like Li Ji, Li Cunyi and Du Yaming. Li Ji walked in front of him, shaking his head and looking dejected: "you are so immoral. You didn''t perform what you promised me. Instead, you came to Xiangjiang."


    Clap the heart, palpitation appearance said: "fortunately that person did not appear, otherwise elder brother''s pure body will be buried!"


    Chu Feng looked at Li Ji who didn''t know when he came to Xiangjiang. He remembered that he had promised him some things, but he was busy with the later things and forgot them.


    Looking at Li Ji''s appearance, Chu Feng smiles and embraces a man. He pats him on the shoulder and says, "do you want to look like you''re dead all over the world. It''s not just a woman, but also a pretty girl. Why do you have to do this?"


    Li Ji turned his eyes and saw that there were still people around him who were not so explicit: "anyway, according to what I started to say, take that girl for me. We can discuss everything. This time, I let Xiangjiang Li family and Ma family jointly stab Huangfu family''s knife. Why do you want to thank me?"


    "I don''t want you to have $1.8 billion, so you''ll take my fiancee, who''s my father."


    Li Ji''s words without scruples made the corners of people''s mouths in the ward twitch violently. It is estimated that Li Ji could say such words that let others take his fiancee.


    Miss Ji Chu''s words are not worried, but I''m not interested in it


    As soon as he finished speaking, ye Zixuan, who happened to come in, heard her face cold and hummed, "why, do you really want to be the emperor, 72 concubines in the three palaces and six courtyards, and three thousand beautiful ladies in the harem?"


    Chu Feng''s hand stopped there and said with a wry smile: "just talk about it. It''s not like what you think. Besides, I haven''t seen that woman. I don''t want Li Ji to be in trouble."


    Ye Zixuan didn''t believe Chu Feng''s lies. He hummed, "it''s better to be the same as you said, or if you dare to accept another woman, I''ll wipe you right away!"


    Chu Feng''s subconscious agitation, also know that ye Zixuan is just talking. She patted Li Ji on the shoulder and asked them to go out first for a while. They looked at Du Yaming: "talk about it?"


    Du Yaming saw that everyone was paid by Chu Feng. When there were only two people in the ward, she lowered her head and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Chu Feng went to the bedside, took out a file bag under the pillow, went to Du Yaming, took her hand and put it in her hand: "I know you don''t care about these things, but this time, thanks to your informing in advance, otherwise temporarily, you can''t break Huangfu''s literary conspiracy."


    "This is the shares of Du''s group that I absolutely control. Here you are!"Du Yaming stood there in a daze, the file bag in his hand was very light, but in Du Yaming''s hand, it was like a thousand catties. Although Chu Feng gave this without much loss, he also took the control of Du''s group, but at the moment, he did not hesitate to throw it out, which was also tens of billions of coins.


    Always smart and capable women, a little trance for a time, asked a silly: "are you taking care of me?"


    Chu Feng smiles with astonishment and pinches Du Yaming''s face. For the woman who was the enemy at the beginning, but still has inexplicable feelings, Chu Feng doesn''t know what mood she is.


    Then he patted Du Yaming on the shoulder, and Chu Feng left the ward. If he and Du Yaming were not for the Huangfu family, they were just two parallel lines that would never intersect. If we had done what we should do, there would be no need to stay.


    People go, just residual that faint smell, Du Yaming is still standing in place, holding the hands of the transfer of shares, looking at the door of no one, do not know what is in mind.


    Outside the hospital, a motorcade has been waiting here. Li Ji, with a cigarette in his mouth, is still as loose as that. Seeing Chu Feng come out and directly open the door, and wait for Chu Feng to get on the bus and start the motorcade, Li Jicai lowers his voice and says, "the woman of your future is now the viavia hotel. Are we in the past or not?"


    Chu Feng is still thinking about things, smell speech a Zheng: "my future woman, who ah?"


    Li Ji turned his eyes in silence, threw the cigarette butt out of the window and said, "the daughter of Yan Family in Yanshan mountain, Yan Yan!"


    Chu Feng knew who Li Ji was talking about. He thought about it and shook his head: "forget it. She didn''t go to the Imperial City, but came to Xiangjiang. There must be other things. So you don''t need to find her. Wait until the imperial city. It''s you. How did you get to Xiangjiang in the imperial city? It''s not about it, is it? "


    Li Ji''s eyes twinkled, and then he said, "it''s certainly not because of this little thing. I heard that you were seriously injured. I''m the only one who has the most leisure time. So I''ll take a representative to see you. That''s all."


    Although Li Ji''s statement is well founded, Chu Feng can see the lie on Li Ji''s body.


    "I think you don''t want to come to see me, a seriously injured man, but to see a little girl named yanle?"


    Li Ji''s original face turned red. His eyes were fixed on Ye Zixuan, who was sitting in front of him. He hummed: "sister Zixuan, did you tell Chu Feng, or how did he know Yan Le?"


    Ye Zixuan is still thinking about Yao Qianxue. Li Ji suddenly interrupts her. She turns her head and raises her fist and says, "well, if you are itchy, I don''t mind giving you pine pine pine. But you like Yan Le''s thing. It''s public secrets. I don''t care to talk about your gossip."


    When Li Ji saw Ye Zixuan''s small fist, he closed his mouth with keen insight. In the normal range, he was not afraid of Ye Zixuan, but ye Zixuan was not a normal woman.


    Chu Feng seldom saw Li Ji''s shriveled food. With a smile, his eyes looked out of the window, and his eyes suddenly coagulated: "wenxinxue?"


    Chu Feng''s words were very low, but enough for Li Ji and ye Zixuan to hear. They quickly turned around and saw a woman in white floating away on the way over. According to their cognition, it was very familiar.


    "Stop!"


    Chu Feng didn''t wait for them to come up with a reason, then called out to stop, and then said to the two people: "I''ll go and have a look. You can go back to the hotel first. If you have anything to do, just call me."


    After that, she opened the door and got out of the car. Li Ji tut said, "sister Zixuan, you are a scum compared with wenxinxue. Be careful, your man is taken away by wenxinxue!"


    "Oh, my eyes!"


    Before he had finished speaking, Li Ji looked at Jinxing and was beaten by Ye Zixuan. Looking at the figure of Chu Feng leaving, he waved to the driver to drive and murmured: "if he really has the ability to take that iceberg, I have no problem!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    After leaving the motorcade, Chu Feng followed him all the way. His left eye was looking at the white figure 30 meters away. He was almost certain that it was wenxinxue. However, he was a little curious. The woman who came out of the dust was not in the imperial city. How could she appear in Xiangjiang?


    In the daytime, there is no bustle at night, and there are not many people. Wenxinxue doesn''t seem to notice the Chu wind following her. She comes to the fence and looks at the rolling sea.


    Chu Feng followed, did not come over, just stood 10 meters away, watching her stand there.


    Ten minutes later, Wen Xin Xue began to speak faintly: "what are you doing standing there?"


    Chu Feng is not surprised that wenxinxue knows that she is following. On the contrary, if she doesn''t know, she will not be the first minister of the holy pilgrimage. She smiles and walks forward. Looking at the person who has gone out of the dust as usual, she asks, "looking at your back is also a kind of enjoyment, so I stand in front of you, next to you or behind you, doesn''t it?"


    Wenxinxue''s face was unnaturally red for a while, and soon recovered to be as calm as a level. He looked at Chu Feng sideways: "are you and other girls so glib?"


    "Ha ha!"


    Chufeng chuckled twice, his eyes shifted from wenxinxue''s body to the front of the sea, seven points seriously: "not every woman I will look like this, at least the basic conditions, she is a beautiful woman."


    "Superficial!" Wen Xin Xue whispers two words and stops talking.


    Chu Feng looked sideways, and did not continue to speak. Although two people do not speak is so silent, but Chu Feng does not resent such getting along with each other. When two people are together, they do not have to talk all the time. Maybe as long as you are around me, I have the whole world in general.


    They just stood there for two hours. No one said a word.


    Wenxinxue finally withdrew her gaze at the front of her eyes, aiming at Chu Feng: "just discharged from the hospital, don''t you have a good rest?"


    Chu Feng eyebrows a pick, ponder a smile: "Miss Wen, you don''t care about the world? How do you suddenly care about my injury, and how do you know that I have injuries and have just been discharged from hospital? "


    Wen Xinxue''s face turned red, her eyes twinkled, and she did not dare to look at Chu Feng. She was in the imperial city. She was in the imperial city. Just when she heard Chu Feng being bombed into the hospital in Xiangjiang, she came to Xiangjiang inexplicably. These days, Wen Xinxue has been near the hospital.


    Just because of her hidden words, don''t say Chu Feng, even if it is pure and pure, she has not found her existence.


    Wenxinxue listens to the footsteps behind her. She doesn''t know what she''s thinking. She just wants to come and have a look at Chu Feng''s injury. Seeing that Chu Feng is OK, she seems to be relieved.


    "Beauty!"


    Chufeng has been following wenxinxue for several kilometers, but she doesn''t mean to stop. Chu Feng doesn''t want to follow wenxinxue for dozens of kilometers as she did in Bingdu. She couldn''t help saying, "where are you going? Can you say something?"


    Wenxinxue stops and turns around, looks at Chu Feng for a moment, walks towards him, stands in front of him, blushes.


    Chu Feng rarely saw Wen Xin Xue like this, subconsciously asked, "you don''t want to kiss me on the street, do you?"


    Wen Xin Xue frowned, glared at Chu Feng and lowered his head: "can I borrow some money?"


    Wen Xinxue felt a little shy. This was the second time she asked Chu Feng to borrow money. However, there was no way. All the writers had left the holy court. She was the only one left. Murong Bing, the only master, didn''t know where to go.


    Although she can live in fengteng garden, that''s all. When she comes, she is asked to book her ticket quietly. Specifically, Wen Xinxue is penniless.


    Chu Feng was a little suspicious that he was not wrong, staring at wenxinxue, looking at her aggrieved look: "how many days have you come?"


    Wenxin snow side head thought for a while and said: "the next day you were injured!"


    Chu Feng looks inexplicably moved. Although wenxinxue is cold and clear, she won''t say anything to please people, but she has an advantage that she won''t cheat. Although wenxinxue doesn''t say it, Chu Feng also knows that wenxinxue is likely to come to Xiangjiang because of herself.


    Looking at the look on her face, Chu Feng said softly, "haven''t you eaten for a few days?"


    Wenxin Snow''s head is more low, weak back way: "came to have not eaten."


    Chu Feng didn''t know whether it was heartache or funny. She took wenxinxue''s hand and didn''t care if she was willing to go to a restaurant in the distance. She said, "my stomach is my own. If I''m hungry, I won''t find something to eat by myself."


    Once again, when she was held by Chu Feng, wenxinxue''s calm heart appeared waves. She wanted to get rid of Chu Feng''s hand, but she was inexplicably reminded of this kind of hand. At least in wenxinxue''s limited memory, there was also Murong Bing holding her hand like this. At that time, it was more than ten years ago.


    Once again, she is a man. Wenxinxue feels her heartbeat is so fast that she seems to be hard to breathe.


    Chu Feng pulled her to walk in front of her. Seeing no response for half a day, she looked dull and said with a bitter smile: "what are you doing? Are you hungry and confused?"Wenxinxue this just returned to God, the voice is very light return way: "no money, I won''t steal things."


    Chu Feng''s feet were sluggish. Wenxinxue didn''t respond. She bumped into Chu Feng''s back, and her face was even more red. Chu Feng ignored these things and suddenly reached out and pinched Wen Xinxue''s nose: "don''t prepare for this in the future. If you''re hungry, you''ll find something to eat. If you don''t give it, you''ll beat him. If something goes wrong, I''ll carry it!"


    Bullying and rogue words, in wenxinxue''s heart is warm, turn his head to one side, dare not to see Chu Feng''s look at the moment.


    Chu Feng did not let this simple girl like white paper. He led her into the restaurant and ordered five or six dishes at will. As soon as she came up, wenxinxue subconsciously wriggled her throat. It was obvious that she was hungry for a few days, and even a warrior could not bear it.


    Seeing Wen Xinxue want to eat and dare not move chopsticks, Chu Feng handed her a pair of chopsticks: "eat quickly, but don''t be too anxious!"


    Wen Xinxue takes the chopsticks and lowers her head to eat. Chu Feng is not very hungry. She just takes some dishes and then looks at Wen Xinxue eating the food carefully.


    There was nothing at first, but slowly Chu Feng''s expression was more shocked, but in the end, he was speechless because wenxinxue ate six dishes and a large bowl of rice.


    Looking at the woman''s flat belly protruding a little bit, Chu Feng tut opened his mouth: "if it wasn''t for knowing that you are still a good girl in waiting for words, I would doubt whether you have been three months, do you want to eat so much, are you so hungry?"


    Wenxinxue wiped her mouth and blushed. She also felt that she had eaten a little too much. She sat there with her head down and said, "if you order so much, I''ll eat it!"


    Chufeng laughs bitterly. He also knows that wenxinxue''s brain can''t be measured normally. He insists on telling Wen Xinxue''s IQ. Chu Feng estimates that wenxinxue''s intelligence is just like a 10-year-old girl, which is too simple.


    Taking a picture of 200 yuan on the table, Chu Feng pulls wenxinxue out of the restaurant. This time wenxinxue is not so resistant, but just follows behind.


    After walking for a while, Chu Feng thought about it or opened his mouth: "in the future, you can eat enough, because eating too much will hurt your body. I know you are worried about waste, but compared with the body, wasting a little thing is nothing. Of course, it''s my fault that you order so many dishes without eating anything, but you can''t eat that again in the future, you know?"


    Wenxinxue looks at Chu Feng in a daze, and the latter is hairy in his heart. He has the feeling of being looked at by a simple little girl.


    Turning his head away, Chu Feng took out his own bank card and put it in Wen Xinxue''s hand: "this is a bank card with a limit of 10 million yuan. You can use whatever you want to buy. Women can''t treat themselves badly. What''s more, you are a beautiful woman, just like a fairy!"


    Wen Xin Xue, inexplicably shy, lowered his head: "I know, Shigong!"


    Chu Feng had a little blame for the face suddenly changed incomparably wonderful, embarrassed to touch the head: "that, can not so called?"


    Wen Xin Xue looks embarrassed at Chu Feng. She is not so nervous. She tilts her head and asks, "is that your woman, my ice master?"


    Chu Feng wanted to say no, but he felt that it was pure self deception, and wenxinxue''s simple question, Chu Feng didn''t know how to answer, shook his head and pulled her to go on: "she is right, you are her apprentice, but you still don''t call me Shigong, I will feel like an old man."


    Wen Xin Xue asked, "what''s that called?"


    Pause for a moment, Chu Feng bad smile: "take Shigong''s Shizi out, change it into an old one!"


    "Well, husband..." Wenxinxue didn''t think about it carefully. She nodded and blurted out. Suddenly, she felt wrong. There was a sound of Chu fengen. Wenxinxue''s face suddenly turned red, and her eyes were wronged: "excellent!"


    All of a sudden, chufeng shook off Chu Feng''s hand, and wenxinxue''s heart beat quickly toward the front. Chufeng amused herself and followed her. She found wenxinxue such a girl beside her. She felt very good.


    Especially when he knew that he was injured, he came to Xiangjiang. Chu Feng sighed in his heart. Bingbing, Bingbing, you should drive your apprentice out of the school!


    Wenxinxue doesn''t know what chufeng is thinking at the moment. She just walks with her heart beating fast. When she thinks of her husband who was cheated just now, wenxinxue is even more shy. In her heart, Chu Feng is labeled as a scoundrel.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    At night, the lights of Xiangjiang are bright!


    Chu Feng took wenxinxue to many places today, forgetting all the troubles for the time being. They walked through the streets of Xiangjiang as if they were just in love with each other.


    Chu Feng enjoys the feeling of shopping with wenxinxue. At least there is an essential difference between wenxinxue and other women, that is, the girl is not influenced by the materialistic society too much. In the eyes of ordinary girls, wenxinxue simply takes a look at the so-called luxury goods.


    One day later, wenxinxue simply bought two pure white dresses. As for other things, she didn''t have much interest.


    Carrying the only two things, Chu Feng led wenxinxue to the via hotel. When she wanted to enter the hotel, wenxinxue broke away from Chu Feng''s hand, lowered her head and said shyly, "Ye Zixuan, they are here."


    Chu Feng is also curious about how the girl who has been OK all day suddenly looks like this. Seeing her awkward appearance, Chu Feng knows that she is worried about being seen by Ye Zixuan.


    But the more so, Chu Feng thought wenxinxue was more interesting. He didn''t care to pull her hand: "I''m your teacher, it''s normal to hold your hand, understand?" When he said this, Chu Feng could not stand his old face. He felt as if he were deceiving his little sister.


    Wen Xinxue thinks about it and thinks it is. Murong Bing often holds her hand.


    Being fooled by Chu Feng, wenxinxue, who has little social experience, seems to feel very ordinary. She is a little more natural than the beginning and is led into the hotel hall by Chu Feng and enters the elevator.


    "See, what''s the life of that boy?"


    "Yes, I see that all the women who are with him are like fairies. People are more angry than others!"


    As soon as the elevator door was closed, two security guards walking around in the hall looked at the elevator door with a look of envy and jealousy, and expressed their thoughts in their hearts. These days, seeing Chu Feng go out and walk in are accompanied by different beauties. It is impossible for them at the bottom of the society not to envy and envy.


    They were still there with envy on their faces. A woman in a suit patted them and hummed, "tell me less about the guests'' rights and wrongs. Do you know who that is? Do you want to die about him? "


    The two security guards were startled. When they looked back, they saw that it was the lobby manager. When they were relieved, they patted their chests: "scared to death!"


    The woman in suit just reproached her, but didn''t mean much. She also looked at the elevator door and said, "but I didn''t joke with you just now. You can tell me less about this man. His name is Chu Feng. At present, Du''s group and Yuan''s group are very popular in the whole holy Dynasty."


    "The other day, it was destroyed by him."


    On hearing this, the two security guards trembled. As people at the bottom of the line, they were most taboo and afraid of these lofty things.


    The man who just heard that he was pulling an immortal girl in was Chu Feng. Although there was nothing in his hand at the moment, everyone knew that he was the unique emperor in the underground world of the holy Dynasty.


    Now they don''t speak any more. If they go to one side, they still have to do their own things.


    On the floor of the suite, the elevator jingle opened at this time. Chu Feng led wenxinxue out. They didn''t know how the people behind them talked about it. But Chu Feng now looked at wenxinxue. Although he didn''t start to be nervous, his palms were full of sweat, so he felt very interesting.


    The eyes are full of fun.


    Come to the door of his and ye Zixuan''s room, Chu Feng presses the doorbell. Somehow, wenxinxue is shaken by the hand held by Chu Feng, which has a bad premonition.


    "Husband, you..."


    The door just opened at once. Ye Zixuan was smiling and wanted to open her mouth. She just said three words and stopped. Her eyes were attracted by Wen Xin Xue, who was led by Chu Feng. Then she saw the hands of two people together.


    The woman''s face changed in June, and ye Zixuan''s smile disappeared in an instant, and changed into a gloomy one: "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng had expected such a situation for a long time, and all thought out his words. He touched his head and said, "it''s nothing. I went shopping with Xinxue for a day, bought her two sets of clothes from inside to outside, and then had a warm western food. Finally, we came back here. Nothing happened!"


    Chu Feng looks innocent, so that ye Zixuan''s eyes almost all want to spurt fire.


    Suddenly, he put out his fist to chufeng''s eyes, but he didn''t know how ye Zixuan was angry. Wen Xinxue didn''t think much about it. As soon as he moved to Chu Feng''s face, he opened his hand and steadily blocked Ye Zixuan''s fist.


    "I''m here, you can''t move him!" he said


    Chu Feng thought of this possibility for a long time. Wenxinxue''s world is very simple. Whoever treats her well will treat him well. Therefore, Chu Feng does not worry about ye Zixuan''s teaching himself. He also stands behind Wen Xinxue and makes a face at Ye Zixuan.


    She was blocked by Wen Xin Xue, and ye Zixuan was still very angry. At the moment, Chu Feng still made a face, and was even more angry. She said, "I can beat you up!"Wenxinxue frowned, because ye Zixuan said to her. Her eyes were frozen and her body moved. Suddenly, she appeared behind her. One hand was holding Ye Zixuan''s shoulder.


    Ye Zixuan, the leader of Yinfeng, who is hot, beautiful and dignified, falls behind.


    Fortunately, wenxinxue didn''t mean to hurt her, so she fell on the big sofa. However, ye Zixuan dissipated her anger and stood up straight: "Tianjing, qichongjing!"


    Chu Feng is also surprised to see wenxinxue. Wenxinxue has never used Zhenyuan to fight fiercely. But just now, in order to restrain Ye Zixuan, who is also a warrior, wenxinxue''s Zhenyuan fluctuates for a while, which is just the breath of Tianjing''s seven levels.


    Wen Xin Xue looked at Ye Zixuan and Chu Feng''s surprised look, lowered his head and weakly replied: "it should be, seven levels of state, great circle!"


    "Boo Hoo hoo, I''m not alive!"


    In a word, ye Zixuan suddenly fell down on the sofa, seemingly crying, and sobbed: "I''m one or two years older than her. Now I''m still only a perfect seven levels of Tianyuan. She''s the seven levels of Tianjing. How can I live?"


    Chu Feng closed the door and secretly said that these women were better than me. Wen Xinxue asked Wen Xinxue to find a room first and squatted down beside Ye Zixuan: "little wife, you are only in Jinan for a period of time, but Xinxue is in the process of hard cultivation. If it is not as good as you, she will be too incompetent."


    "Although you are not as good as her, you can recall that Xinxue''s IQ is not as good as you!"


    Just then, Chu Feng''s head was hit by something, and he staggered forward and threw himself on Ye Zixuan. The latter stopped pretending to cry: "asshole, you want to touch me before you explain clearly. There is no door."


    Chu Feng rubbed his head with a wry smile and felt a little pain. He looked at a pillow on the ground and said, "how much you think, I was attacked!" Looking back at the open door, I thought that the girl would not be so nice to her today. It seems that she is still trying to be nice to herself!


    Ye Zixuan is also beginning to get angry, but when he calms down, he knows that Chu Feng and Wen Xinxue can''t be real losers and goddesses.


    Touching Chu Feng, she asked, "why did she come to Xiangjiang? Why did she follow you?"


    "Because I was in Xiangjiang, she came."


    Chu Feng picked up the pillow and sat down to reply. Looking at Ye Zixuan''s scornful look, Chu Feng knew that she didn''t believe it and was too lazy to explain: "as for why follow me, because she is Murong Bing''s apprentice, you will know in the future, but don''t give it to others."


    Ye Zixuan was surprised. Wenxinxue was a disciple of abbess Jueyin. Many people knew that, but she also knew that Chu Feng would not cheat herself. She nodded to show her understanding.


    Just got up, thought of what, pointed to one side and said: "by the way, today you are not here, Huo bin sent Sotheby''s auction admission and introduction, if you go, give him a message or phone call, then come to pick us up, if not, even if you don''t go."


    Chu Feng wants to say that there is no need to go, tomorrow back to the Imperial City, but the canthus of his eyes, chufeng went to pick it up, looking at the introduction of the auction, heart pounding.


    When ye Zixuan walked into the room, she said, "my concubine, I can''t do it tonight. I''ll put it off for a while, and I''ll take the treasure tomorrow."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    The next morning at 8 o''clock!


    At 7:30, there were several luxury cars coming here. Although the hotel is one of the symbols of Xiangjiang, it is rare to see such a neat and luxurious lineup, each of which is a famous car starting from 50 million yuan.


    Huo bin stands in front of a Lamborghini limited edition. All over his body is a precious suit made by hand. In a year, there are only 300 sets of production in the whole world. It can be imagined that it is precious.


    Some of them are Li Cunyi, but he is here to wait for Li Ji. Originally, when he left yesterday, he wanted Li Ji to go with him to Li''s house. However, Li Ji didn''t want to go, so he finally stayed in the viavia hotel. Today, he came with Huo bin to meet people.


    In addition, in addition to Huo bin and Li Cunyi, Du Yaming and Lin Jiaying are also among them. In front of a car behind Lin Jiaying, yuan peipeipei stands, but his eyes don''t know where they are now.


    Although Yuanxiao and Lin Jiaying are married, there may be some changes in the future, but yuan Peipei is a optimist and can''t do anything.


    There''s only one person in her mind right now, Jennifer!


    At 8:10, a tall and beautiful figure came out of the room. It was Jennifer. Seeing several luxury cars in line, she knew they were all coming to meet people.


    Huo bin and Li Cunyi know the identity of Jennifer, they politely greet each other: "Miss Jennifer!"


    In the face of these people, Jennifer did not have the kind of enthusiasm and hot in front of Chu Feng. She was more like a princess. She gently replied, "Mr. Li, Mr. Huo!"


    Huo bin nodded gently. Although the present Jennifer was very attractive, he looked more at the hotel. He didn''t see anyone to wait. He asked curiously, "Miss Jennifer, is there less wind?"


    "He left ahead of time with Miss Ye!"


    There was a deep resentment in her eyes. Today, when she dressed up in her room, she found that Chu Feng and ye Zixuan had already left. They said, "but they left a message that they would go to the auction house on time at nine o''clock. He was very interested to say that there was one thing among them."


    When Huo bin looked regretful and nodded, Jennifer said to Li Cunyi: "in addition, Li Ji didn''t come back last night, so I''m sorry!"


    Li Cunyi is not surprised. He also knows that his cousin may be in the warm arms of some big girl now. He smiles gently and says: "even the wind is weak and Li Ji is not here. Then miss Jennifer will come with us."


    As soon as he finished, yuan peipeipei stepped up and took Jennifer''s arm, ignoring the latter''s stiff body, and said, "she and I can have a car!"


    Li Cunyi and Huo bin didn''t think about anything, and it took a lot of courage to stay with such a wonderful creature as Jennifer. They nodded and said, "see you at the auction house." then they got into their own cars and left.


    Jennifer wants to say I''m going with you, but won''t be able to say it when she''s pulled by Yuanpei.


    Yuan Peipei''s eyes twinkled with a smile of conspiracy, and said to Lin Jiaying and Du Yaming, "Mom, Miss Du, you go first. I''ll take Miss Jennifer to eat something. She hasn''t eaten breakfast yet."


    Jennifer is speechless. She feels that she should not be caught by Yuan Peipei. She wants to say that she has eaten breakfast, but Lin Jiaying and Du Yaming have left the bus.


    Jennifer''s eyes are glazed. It''s over!


    All of them left. Yuanpeipeipei put her arms around her waist and walked towards her car, opening the door and pushing her in. Like kidnapping, he went to the other side and got on.


    "I''ve already had breakfast," said Jennifer


    "Miss you!"


    Feeling sensitive and harassed, Jennifer suddenly pushed yuan Peipei away, trying to get angry, but she couldn''t get angry because of her personality. She just shook her hand there: "Miss yuan, I''ve told you that I don''t like women. I like men like Chu Feng and men with handles."


    "You don''t have that. We don''t have a future."


    Yuan peipeipei licked his lips, showing Charm: "I don''t want the future, as long as now!"


    Jennifer was speechless and regretted that she had asked yuan peipeipei if she had a problem with her orientation that day. She said with a wry smile, "but I do mind."


    "One time, two times!"


    Yuan Peipei Pei looks like those men who have been dogged with each other, with a sly smile in his eyes. When Jennifer''s secret path is not good, suddenly two ropes pop up from behind her sitting position and bind her directly.


    Jennifer''s face changed slightly. "Oh, God, are you doing this?"


    Yuan Peipei, with a ruddy mouth, came close to Jennifer and smelled her smell. She was intoxicated: "I know that your orientation is normal, and I''m also normal. I can be sure that I''m just like this to you, and I don''t feel for other women. I don''t know why, but it''s the truth."


    The finger crossed the rope on Jennifer''s body: "so in order to get you, I specially asked someone to refit my car and add this thing. Don''t worry, I won''t let you no longer like Chu Feng, but you can''t refuse me either!"There''s no doubt about the privacy of a famous car.


    Yuan Pei Pei chuckled and moved in front of her. Her eyes looked at her and her little hand pulled up her skirt. Jennifer trembled: "do you want to do it?"


    Yuan Peipei put out his tongue and licked it: "what do you say?"


    Jennifer''s face was very white, and she closed her eyes directly. Knowing that this was no way out, she scolded Chu Feng for walking so fast this morning.


    Forty minutes later, yuan peipeipei''s car was parked in the parking lot of the auction house. Looking at Jennifer sitting next to her who seemed to have lost her soul, Yuan Peipei Jiao said with a smile, "why, I haven''t done anything to you, and I''ll leave you that film!"


    Jennifer patted her face. There was no restraint on her body. Looking back at yuan, Pepe sighed, "God, you''re disgusting me!"


    Yuan Peipei doodle mouth: "then you dare to say that you have not done this to Chu Feng. Don''t say no to me. I saw it just now. Although I have no experience, I also know that you will not abuse yourself. It must be Chu Feng''s sex and taste. What a beautiful thing it is, it will be destroyed by him!"


    Jennifer was rarely shy, but yuan peipeipei said it was also very embarrassed, quickly raised her hand: "don''t say it again!"


    Take a deep breath and calm down the desecration by Yuan Peipei. Jennifer said seriously, "Miss yuan, I can think this has not happened, but this is the last time. Next time, if you I don''t like it. Really, I don''t like it at all. "


    Yuan Pei Pei''s eyes are sad: "but, I like you!"


    Jennifer shuddered. Although it''s customary for such things in foreign countries, she has her own orientation and hobbies. Yuanpeipei shows her love, and she really can''t accept it.


    Quickly opened the door, head also does not return to say: "or forget, I want is Chu Feng, not a woman with no handle like me." With that, he ran to the parking lot elevator as if he was running away. He seemed worried that if he got along with Yuan Peipei again, he would fall.


    At the door of the Neville Hotel, in the ninety-nine percent private car, Jennifer felt a thrill.


    Yuan Pei Pei got out of the car and closed the car lock. He walked around, and his ruddy mouth cocked up: "I''m sure I can take you. Your behavior just now has betrayed your heart, baby."


    Walking in front of her waiting for the elevator to come down, Jennifer said a cross prayer with her eyes closed, praying in her heart, God, please let me hold on!


    When Jennifer and Yuan Peipei took the elevator to the third floor auction house, Chu Feng, with Ye Zixuan and Wen Xinxue, also appeared outside the auction hall. Looking at dozens of people standing in front of her, Chu Feng was smiling and joking.


    The leader is Du Shaofu, the eldest son of the Du family!


    At the moment, Du Shaofu, standing in front of dozens of people, was staring at Chu Feng with an ugly look. He held a baseball bat in his hand, pointed at Chu Feng and said, "why did you give all those shares to Du Yaming? Don''t you know that 20% of them are mine?"


    "What''s more, why do you want Du Yaming to drive me out of the Du family


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    The appearance of Du Shaofu was unexpected to Chu Feng.


    Although there is no Chu Feng in Xiangjiang, after a game with Huangfu literary circles and the changes of Du''s group and Yuan''s group, Chu Feng has become a taboo topic in Xiangjiang, even if the chief executive of Xiangjiang is polite.


    Now Du Shaofu is not only a little low-key man, to prevent himself from seizing the previous small enmities and resentments, but also high-profile and dozens of people blocking here. Chu Feng thinks it is interesting.


    When things are normal, there must be demons.


    However, Du Shaofu was already in front of him, and Chu Feng would not directly ignore him. He playfully asked, "Mr. Du, the shares of Du''s group are held by me. I will give them to anyone I want. It seems that you can''t give your opinions. Therefore, it is meaningless for me to ask such questions."


    "On the contrary, I despise your intelligence and ask such naive questions."


    Du Shaofu was not angry and sneered: "indeed, you should never give the shares to Du Yaming. I am the eldest son of the Du family, and I am the successor. However, because of your behavior, I was isolated from the family. Not only was Du Yaming, the smelly woman, expelled from the Du family. It has nothing to do with you. It''s all your fault."


    Chu Feng just thought Du Shaofu had nothing to do, but now it seems that Du Shaofu is not aimless.


    It seems to have expelled Du Shaofu, but in fact it is not a kind of protection for him.


    Du Shaofu, who had power in his hands, would certainly do something stupid. Then he would probably be killed by himself. Although Chu Feng was not at the scene, he probably knew what was going on.


    Not only did he not think about it calmly, but he found his own Du Shaofu. Chu Feng sighed, "you have a good sister!"


    Du Shaofu, however, did not seem to have heard Chu Feng''s words. He interrupted him and continued to say, "go ahead and kill Chu Feng. One million people!"


    Those standing behind Du Shaofu are not donghongmen people. They should be some gangsters gathered with money. Chu Feng stands there calmly, a little confused and confused. With Du Shaofu''s intelligence quotient, no matter how angry he is, he can''t do anything without standard!


    Seeing dozens of people surrounded, Chu Feng still couldn''t see why Du Shaofu had done so.


    Wen Xinxue and ye Zixuan are ready to fight. Chu Feng thinks of a possibility and raises his hand to stop Ye Zixuan: "you go first. I will solve this matter!"


    Ye Zixuan was stunned. Seeing Chu Feng give her a slight and imperceptible look, she seemed to understand something. She went straight over. The dozens of people and Du Shaofu didn''t stop them. What they didn''t know was that when ye Zixuan went to the auction house, she edited a text message and sent it out.


    Du Shaofu ignored many people here and waved his hand: "go up!"


    Dozens of people suddenly started to move towards Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng, who was standing in front of them, was like a meteor. When no one could see clearly what was going on, he had already stood in front of Du Shaofu.


    When he raised his feet and knees, Du Shaofu''s bitter water was pushed out by Chu Feng. Holding the latter''s shoulder, he said faintly, "you have a good sister, but you are not a good brother. Du Shaofu, I will give you a chance. Today I will not dispute with you, but next time, I will cut off your head myself."


    As soon as he threw it away, Du Shaofu''s body of more than 100 Jin crossed in the middle of the air, bumping into the crowd and knocking over more than ten people. The strong Chu wind made people around him subconsciously swallow their saliva.


    Speed, power, perfect display, at the beginning, when Chu Feng was going to be unlucky passers-by, they all admired and worshipped more.


    Many people are secretly guessing who Chu Feng is. Even Du Shaofu dares to move.


    Du Shaofu was thrown out and staggered to his feet, coughing incessantly. His eyes were maliciously staring at Chu Feng. He said grimly, "you don''t want to leave Xiangjiang again. You can''t go!"


    In the eyes of many people, Du Shaofu seems to have come for the abuse of Chu Feng. After the abuse, he will leave. Everything seems completely unreasonable.


    Chu Feng stood there watching Du Shaofu lead dozens of people to leave. His voice was not audible: "I hope you don''t do stupid things."


    Turning around, Du Yaming also ran out, just in time to see Du Shaofu and others who were far away. They hurried to Chu Feng and asked with a little concern: "how about it?"


    Seeing that Du Yaming did not look fake, Chu Feng knew that she had nothing to do with the woman. She said with a smile, "do you think I''m something?"


    Du Yaming looked at Chu Feng and knew that it was his brother who suffered. He looked at it and thought that he should have a good talk with Du Shaofu. Chu Feng did not move. Du and donghongmen were already a gift. This situation was hard won, but Du Shaofu couldn''t understand it at all.


    Du Yaming didn''t want to be dragged into the abyss by Du Shaofu.


    Chu Feng didn''t disturb the contemplative woman. She walked past her and entered the auction house. Du Yaming also made a phone call: "grandfather, Shaofu brought dozens of people to stop Chu Feng today. He wanted to kill him. Now he is beaten away by Chu Feng. I''m worried about what else he has done. I hope you can tell him.""Yes, I just left here. I don''t know where to go!"


    Make a phone call, Du Yaming''s mood is a little calmer, just don''t know why, the mood at the moment is calm, but there is always a foreboding.


    But she didn''t know what was wrong. Shaking her head, she said that maybe she didn''t have a good rest these days. Du Yaming turned around and entered the auction house.


    Not far from the auction house, Du Shaofu didn''t leave with the dozens of people. He threw out two stacks of 100 yuan bills to them, and then he turned into a small alley where no one was still smelling.


    Du Shaofu walked along the alley to the end of a garbage disposal station. Du Shaofu covered his nose and looked around. He didn''t see anyone. Then he said, "I''m here!"


    There was no one else in the place where there were people to deal with the stench at five o''clock in the morning. But Du Shaofu was standing there waiting, his eyes still shining with ambition.


    After calming down for a while, a man with sunglasses jumped down from a tree on one side. In a blink of an eye, he came to Du Shaofu and said, "what''s up?"


    Du Shaofu sighed: "the Chu wind is too strong, but according to your meaning, many people, including the Du family, I believe that they all know about this matter. Today, I will teach Chu Feng a lesson and fail!" Curiously looking at the middle-aged man who gave him dangerous breath in front of him: "just how do you want to help me, in addition, who are you?"


    The middle-aged man''s overcast smile: "a man who can make Chu Feng unable to set foot on Xiangjiang River, is more difficult to control the Du family, but also can let your Du family die!"


    Du Shaofu''s expression changed greatly: "what do you say?"


    Without a word falling, a knife stabbed Du Shaofu''s stomach without warning. The middle-aged man gave a cold smile: "I said, today you go to find Chu Feng. At last, he was so angry that he sent someone to kill you. Then Du Jiawei, the descendant of Du family, died. Your grandfather was angry and left Chu Feng behind."


    Du Shaofu''s pupils spread slowly, and regret flashed in his eyes. He knew that he had been cheated. The middle-aged man told him to teach Chu Feng a lesson. He just said that there was a way for him to ban Du Yaming. He thought of the beginning, but he did not guess the result.


    Du Shaofu''s body had already fallen to the ground. The middle-aged man kicked out. Du Shaofu''s body ran into the garbage heap. When he turned to leave, he dialed a phone call: "Du Shaofu is dead. It''s simple and direct. Du Yaming can think it through, Chu Feng can understand it, but Du''s family can''t understand it!"


    "Wait to take charge of the Du family and the east red gate from the new


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    Five minutes before the auction starts at 9:00, the third floor auction hall, which can accommodate thousands of people, is full of people. Rich people from Xiangjiang and the mainland all gather together. As for the money is only a number, they always like to make some antiques and other things to cultivate their connotation.


    Although many people have no so-called connotation and accomplishment.


    Chu Feng came here in a low-key way. Du Shaofu''s affairs didn''t bring him too many waves. I don''t know that Du Shaofu has died. I believe Du Yaming can handle this matter well.


    Huo bin had already looked forward to seeing Chu Feng appear, so he stood up to meet him. Li Cunyi and others also stood up.


    This seemingly unintentional move has attracted the attention of many people. Huo bin and Li Cunyi, one of them, is the best in Xiangjiang, and few of them know each other. When they see them, they all stand up to meet a strange young man. They are all curious about who they are.


    Is it the top emperor from the imperial city? It''s the only thing they can think of.


    Chu Feng sees Huo bin coming towards him, but he smiles. It''s hard to keep a low profile. Chu Feng believes that many people think of himself as a hidden crocodile.


    However, Chu Feng would not blame Huo bin because of this, and he would smile and shake hands with them one by one: "long wait!"


    Huo bin chuckles: "the auction has not started, it is not a long wait!" One side of the head invited Chu Feng to sit down. Everyone''s position is in the front row. The people sitting here are top figures who are rich or expensive.


    In the front row of 30 seats, there are only more than 10 people sitting at the moment. Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, although they don''t know their identity, Huo bin and Li Cunyi all stand up to greet each other. Even if they don''t know each other, it doesn''t hinder them to nod their heads.


    Can let Huo bin two value the person, where may be the ordinary person?


    Chu Feng felt a little uneasy, but it was not good to have too much to show. Let Wen Xinxue and ye Zixuan sit next to them to separate their eyes. Lin Jiaying was completely servile. Chu Feng asked, "Huo Shao, your auction materials were not complete yesterday. How many auction products are there today?"


    Huo bin picked up the latest auction information and handed it to Chu Feng, saying: "there are 48 pieces of auction products in total. There are 28 pieces starting from 100 million to 1 million yuan, 17 pieces starting from 1 million to 10 million yuan, and 3 pieces starting from more than 10 million yuan. The total price involved is more than 300 million yuan."


    "Of course, the final transaction price must be above this price."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. No wonder so many people like to play auction. If they meet the right thing, Chu Feng believes that he will not mind the problem of money.


    Sotheby''s is undoubtedly the leader in this field. Every year, there are at least 300 auctions, large and small, in different places. It can be imagined that the amount of antiques involved in a year goes to a terrible level.


    Looking at the detailed introduction of each auction item in his hand, it is nothing more than some Ming and Qing Dynasty antiquities, and Chu Feng is more concerned about two of them at the moment.


    Seemingly unintentionally, he asked Huo bin next to him intentionally: "Huo Shao, how come these two articles have no pictures and introductions, just a shadow?"


    Huo bin looked sideways and said with a smile: "this is normal. In order to attract many people to come here, every time there will be several mysterious auctions. However, there are some in the information I gave you last night. It seems that one of them is the auction of an ancient sword. As for the other, I don''t know."


    Chu Feng gave a slight reply and looked at the auction which had no introduction but shadow. Last night he saw the sword and came here.


    It''s been a long time since I got Minghong''s sword spirit, but the ordinary sword body can''t hold the powerful power of Minghong''s sword spirit. When Chu Feng saw this sword last night, his heart beat. Although he didn''t know what kind of sword it was, Chu Feng felt that it might be able to accommodate Minghong''s sword spirit.


    Huo bin looked at Chu Feng and didn''t say anything. He looked at the information in his hand carefully and saw what was suitable. He also took a picture to go back.


    Nine o''clock!


    As the applause fell, the beauty auctioneer walked to the side of the stage with a smile and raised her hand: "I believe that everyone who comes here knows the rules of the auction, so I won''t waste your time. Next is the first auction product, which comes from the vase of the early Qing Dynasty, which is of fine workmanship and is produced exclusively by the imperial family."


    "The starting price is 150000, and the bidding price is no less than 10000!"


    Soon, under the escort of two etiquette ladies, a vase that looks very well made was pushed out, and the auction officially began. For this kind of ceramic things, not many people like it, and its value is not high.


    In the end, a rich merchant from Siye took the vase of the early Qing Dynasty for 250000 yuan. Chu Feng touched his nose and laughed. The articles were indeed from the early Qing Dynasty, but they were not specially provided by the imperial palace. At most, they were used by senior officials at that time.


    However, it is also clear that this is just a boo to the auction, in order to get a good price. The starting price of 150000 and the turnover of 250000 are also doubled.


    The price of items in the auction house is from low to high, in order to keep some people. Otherwise, there will be no need to continue and there will be less sense of expectation.Soon, more than two hours later, 100000 to millions of items were auctioned out. Only one so-called Ming Dynasty thing was sold. The other transaction price was between twice and even twice.


    The auction of millions to tens of millions also began. With her eyes closed, Chu Feng was pushed by Ye Zixuan, pointing to an auction item: "I want that one!"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw that it was a soft armor, but the difference was that it was made of gold silk. According to the beauty auctioneer, this soft gold silk armour was invulnerable. It was used to be a tool of Wu Zetian, and it was made by many national players at that time, which prevented many crises for Wu Zetian.


    The left eye twinkles and scrutinizes carefully. It is indeed made of special gold silk, and its density is still very high, but it does not affect its own activities. The weight of the whole golden silk soft armor is only one kilogram, which can be regarded as a classic work.


    Sitting up straight, hearing the words of the beauty auctioneer, Chu Feng rolled his eyes: "eight million start, how much price does that have to clinch a deal?"


    Ye Zixuan hummed with a small mouth: "I want this anyway. You don''t want me to be shot by a bullet one day, don''t you?" Narrow eyes: "or, do you think you have more women than I am dead?"


    Huo bin and others could not bear to laugh. Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment. He didn''t really care about the money. The 180 billion Chi Yuan he got from the last Jingtian gamble, excluding the payment of Du''s group and Yuan''s group, not only did he have no loss, but also increased the net income of 20 billion Chi Yuan.


    It''s just that the starting price of this gold silk soft armor is 8 million yuan, which is within a reasonable range. The maximum price is 20 million yuan. However, seeing that someone is ready to move, Chu Feng laughs bitterly. I believe the transaction price is not proportional to it.


    However, seeing ye Zixuan''s sad little eyes, Chu Feng nodded: "in addition to the moon and stars in the sky, I can give you everything I can!"


    Ye Zixuan smiles with satisfaction. She finds that everyone looks at her and nestles shyly in Chu Feng''s arms. Lin Jiaying and Du Yaming are a little envious of Ye Zixuan. At least, even if they want to, they can only nestle in Chu Feng''s bosom.


    And then, fearing that the world would not be in chaos, Jennifer waved her hand: "I want this thing, too. If anyone grabs it with me, I will kill her with money!" She also looked at Ye Zixuan provocatively.


    When Chu Feng was about to take a picture of this for ye Zixuan, suddenly, on the far left of the second row, a blonde young woman raised her hand and whispered, "15 million!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    Fifteen million?


    A few words gently raised let the scene quiet down. In retrospect, everyone whispered in their hearts that the starting price was 8 million, and the direct price was 15 million. Do you understand the bidding rules?


    But in any case, the bidding of a young blonde woman made some people who were ready to move give up the idea of follow-up shooting. They started to bid for 15 million yuan in the first round. This soft gold silk nail is worth 20 million yuan. If it goes beyond, it is a loss. Few fools are willing to do it.


    Of course, if it''s something they''re sure to get, it''s a different story.


    Ye Zixuan frowned. The soft gold silk armour is exquisite and beautiful. She is sure to get it. Although she has no money, she has Chu Feng. At this time, she frowns and looks uncomfortable when she hears someone snatching her own.


    Just now, Jennifer was just joking. When she heard that someone really wanted to, she looked curiously at her sitting body and said, "it''s her!"


    I didn''t expect that the person who asked for the price, Jennifer, still knew him. Chu Feng asked curiously, "who?"


    There was a twinkle of displeasure and anger in her eyes, and she seemed to have a deep hatred for the man. She whispered, "a woman who can make politics and economy tremble by stamping her feet in the Tianchi Lake, a woman as famous as me!"


    This time, not only Chu Feng was more curious, even Huo bin, they were more curious. They looked at the gorgeous woman and who Jennifer was. They knew very well that it was a strong woman in the international shopping mall. Many men gradually became dirty and ashamed of themselves.


    Women who can be as famous as Jennifer are certainly not mortals, let alone those who can influence Tianchi''s economy and politics.


    And as everyone guessed who the woman was, Jennifer raised her hand and said, "20 million!"


    Jennifer''s bid attracted the attention of the blonde who began to bid. Her eyes met with her, and a slight banter rose on her gorgeous face, and she said, "30 million!"


    Crazy!


    All the people who heard such a price said in their hearts that although the people who can come here do not lack the 10 million and 20 million, few people are willing to pay 30 million for something with different prices.


    Jennifer seemed to be on the bar with the blonde, looking at her and saying, "40 million!"


    People have begun to numb, many people are holding a look of fun at two similar moving beautiful women, but also in their hearts to guess what identity, open mouth is the master of tens of millions of levels, even in the holy Dynasty, it is estimated that it is rare ah!


    The blonde chuckled and held out a finger: "100 million!"


    As soon as her eyes congealed, she bit her teeth and wanted to raise her price. Chu Feng pulled her and gently raised her hand: "1001 yuan!"


    Chu Feng''s bidding surprised the people on the spot, and the beauty auctioneer was also stunned. Then she said in embarrassment: "Mr. 13, the bidding price of this article is not like this."


    "Why not?"


    Chu Feng ignored the distant golden haired woman''s gaze, picked up the auction materials and said lightly: "it says that the auction of this golden silkworm soft armor is arbitrary. Can I add a dollar?"


    The beauty auctioneer was asked by Chu Feng, but she was speechless. She had never seen such a bid in the auction house for so many years. She could be said to be a rogue, but the rules are OK, and she is not good at saying anything.


    Looking at the blonde, he said, "this gentleman has offered 101 million yuan. Is there any higher price?"


    When saying that, the key is to the blonde woman, in the heart also pinches to calculate this time transaction can get how many draw.


    The blonde looked at Chu Feng, her eyes brightened and her hand raised: "200 million!"


    Crazy woman!


    All the people on the scene were shouting these three words in their hearts. Jennifer frowned and knew the woman well. She knew that Chu Feng could not play unless she directly threw away several billion yuan. She would think about it, sit down and edit a text message and send it out.


    Chu Feng is also surprised by the golden haired woman''s anger, but also did not because of her high price on the top of the blood, similar stretched out his hand: "add a piece!"


    Compared with the gold haired woman''s bidding, Chu Feng''s price increase made people have the impulse to vomit blood. The beauty auctioneer secretly scolded a bastard and professionally said, "is there anyone higher than $201 million?"


    The blonde woman''s eyes were playful and she spoke faintly: "one billion!"


    This time, the audience was completely quiet. If they could accept 100 million yuan or 200 million yuan, they would not be able to accept anything worth 20 million yuan at most. If the price of a thing increased by 50 times, it would be too stupid for a blonde woman to burn too much money.


    The beauty auctioneer''s mouth is open. Today, the total transaction price of all the auctions is at most one billion yuan. She estimates that she can get millions of Raffles. But now that an item has reached one billion yuan, the beauty auctioneer has forgotten to respond.


    Chu Feng didn''t bid any more, and ignored the provocative eyes of the blonde woman. The beauty auctioneer also came back to her senses and called, "the first time in a billion Billion second time! "


    "Is there anything more expensive?"The beauty auctioneer knew that when he got such a price, no one would follow him. He looked at Chu Feng and suddenly hoped that he could add a little more. Maybe the golden haired woman would add several hundred million yuan. But this time, Chu Feng sat quietly and said nothing.


    The beauty auctioneer was a little disappointed, but the $20 million thing sold for $1 billion, which is also a legend in the auction industry. The hammer lifted it up and whispered, "the third time in a billion..."


    Just about to drop the hammer to say the deal, a voice came from the earphone of the beauty auctioneer. After nodding her head, she said with an embarrassed smile: "miss of the 27th, I just received the news that the owner of this item is not going to auction this item, and is willing to compensate you for the loss, one million yuan. The golden silk soft armor will be withdrawn from the auction!"


    The blonde, as if not surprised at all, glanced playfully over Jennifer, shrugged her shoulders and sat down.


    Gold silk soft armor was quickly taken down. Jennifer sat there with her mouth full. Chu Feng said with a smile, "it seems that I have to weigh the Rothschild family, Miss Jennifer, how much is this thing?"


    When she knew what Chu Feng already knew, she didn''t explain: "nothing. It''s just that I let someone find the owner of the article, and I won''t take it. I''ll pay one million to that woman, and the total amount is 16 million!"


    "Give me 20 million, I''ll give you!"


    Chufeng chufeng said with a hearty smile: "good!"


    Although Jennifer didn''t make it clear, Chu Feng captured the back of Sotheby''s auction. It''s estimated that it was the Rothschild family, which is the hidden crocodile. However, these are not important. The stronger the allies are, the more happy chufeng will be. Of course, it is under the control.


    Ye Zixuan felt more comfortable when she thought that the soft armor was still her own. Suddenly, she said curiously, "Jennifer, who is that foreign horse? Bidding is like eating?"


    Jennifer looked over and said in a low voice, "one of the four big families in Tianchi, the Kennedy family, the bastard family that has had several chief posts!"


    When she said that, Jennifer was upset. The Rothschild family had amazing power all over the world, but they couldn''t get in the Tianchi Lake. The four families joined hands and completely resisted them.


    But in the ears of Chu Feng and others, it was another feeling. It seemed that none of them thought that the blonde was a member of the Kennedy family. What Chu Feng thought was how the Kennedy family members appeared in the holy pilgrimage and came to Xiangjiang to participate in the auction. If it was a coincidence, Chu Feng didn''t believe it!


    At this time, the beautiful auctioneer''s words came from the stage: "the next is an ancient sword auction. According to the expert''s firm, this ancient sword came from many years ago. Xuanyuan Yellow Emperor''s sword, Xuanyuan divine sword, even in 8000 years today, is still cutting iron like mud. Although it is rusty, its value is still very high."


    "The starting price is 50 million yuan, and the bidding price should not be lower than 10 million yuan."


    After hearing the words, Chu Feng sat up straight with his eyes flashing and his heart pounding. He could not see the sword which had been pushed up in his left eye. Obviously, it was not ordinary. It was just like the painting of Minghong sword spirit, and could not penetrate anything in it.


    When Chu Feng thought about how much he would take the sword, wenxinxue touched his shoulder, lowered his head and said in a low voice: "this, I want it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    Chu Feng was stunned. He also wanted to take the sword and let Minghong sword spirit enter it to see if it was feasible. He heard Wen Xinxue''s words and asked, "really?"


    Wen Xin Xue looked at Ye Zixuan, but he didn''t notice. He lowered his voice and said, "I know what you''re thinking. It''s just that Minghong is a magic sword, Xuanyuan is a divine sword. Since ancient times, gods and demons do not coexist. When Minghong sword spirit enters Xuanyuan sword, it will only cause tragedy."


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything. Looking at the sword on the auction platform, Wen Xinxue knew that Minghong''s sword spirit was on him, so he didn''t have to cheat himself.


    "Is this really Xuanyuan sword?" he asked in a low voice


    Wenxin''s eyes twinkled, nodded and shook her head: "it seems that it is, and it doesn''t seem to be, but the outline of the sword is indeed Xuanyuan sword, but it shouldn''t rust, but it''s good anyway. I''ll take this sword!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, holding wenxinxue''s hand secretly. Only two people could hear her voice: "it will be yours!"


    Wenxinxue looks stunned and shyly lowers his head. Instead of breaking the hand held by Chu Feng, he feels a trace of warmth. He secretly looks at Chu Feng who has been absorbed in it. Wenxinxue lowers his head and murmurs in his heart. Does he really think I am a little girl who doesn''t know anything?


    Look at that hand is being held, Wen Xin Xue sighs, master knows, can you beat me to death?


    Chu Feng didn''t notice Wen Xinxue''s expression at all, but looked at the Xuanyuan sword on the stage. It is said that in ancient times, two gases were born in the chaos, one forming the divine sword and the other forming the magic sword. Finally, the owner named one Xuanyuan and the other Minghong.


    Both swords are excellent weapons, but no one knows more.


    Although there are rumors that Xuanyuan sword was made by Xuanyuan Huangdi, chufeng knows that Xuanyuan Huangdi is only one of the owners, but is named after him. No one knows how Xuanyuan sword was formed and why it appeared on earth.


    At this time, the beauty auctioneer on the stage looked at the Xuanyuan sword just two meters away, and raised a smile: "the ancient legend may not be believable, but this sword is at least 8000 years old after being determined by experts, and it can also keep cutting iron as sharp as mud. It must be made of special materials.


    And it was born a long time ago. It must be a valuable thing. Now the auction is officially started


    As soon as the voice dropped, Chu Feng stood up and raised his hand: "100 million!"


    Without hesitation, the words came out of Chu Feng''s mouth. Everyone was slightly curious. It was found that the man who had just added a dollar wanted to ridicule him. However, Huo bin and others sitting next to him stopped laughing.


    But not many people are willing to take pictures of this ancient sword. What''s the value of rusty sword?


    Chufeng threw out a hundred million yuan, turned to look at the crowd, and said faintly: "whether this sword is Xuanyuan or not, I will take it. I hope you can make it convenient. If you go to the Imperial City in the future, I will treat you personally and give you absolute hospitality."


    We didn''t hear the rest of Chu Feng''s words, but we were attracted by the word "Chu Feng". As for the Imperial City, we are all smart people. If we think of Huo bin and others sitting next to chufeng, we can basically be sure who chufeng is.


    Although some ancient sword enthusiasts wanted to take the sword, they all gave up when they heard that the person in front of them was Chu Feng. It''s rare to have an ancient sword. If you offend Chu Feng, you will have to pay the price of life.


    Looking around, no one said anything. The beautiful auctioneer stood on it and blinked. It seemed that the person in front of him was Chu Feng.


    Looking at the resolute and handsome face, the heart is as handsome as the legend, and the beauty auctioneer also whispered: "Mr. 13 bid 100 million, is there anyone higher than him?"


    Chu Feng has sat down, and he doesn''t want to lose his reputation to deter others, but he doesn''t want the price to be too high, so it can be.


    With the beauty auctioneer''s 100 million for the first time to the second time, a young man stood up at the last side of the auction house, staring at the sword with bright eyes and shouting: "two hundred million!"


    Chufeng frowned slightly, but he didn''t expect that there would be someone to bid after he lost his identity. However, Chu Feng would not be overbearing. He raised his hand and said, "five hundred million!"


    The price went up by 300 million, nearly 10 times higher than the starting price. Everyone was slightly shocked. Some people secretly said that it was just a rusty sword. Even if Xuanyuan Huangdi had taken it, it would be 200 million yuan. 500 million yuan would be too expensive!


    The young man frowned slightly, looked at Chu Feng in front of him, hesitated and said, "600 million!"


    Chu Feng raised his hand without fluctuation: "one billion!"


    This time, everyone was completely numb. In the dark, he said that he was rich and willful. He also looked at the young man behind him. He did not know whether he would bid.


    Ye Zixuan also turned back and did not know the young man. Wenxinxue was puzzled: "I seem to have seen this man somewhere."


    Chu Feng used to be a fan of ancient swords, but he didn''t think about it. But when he heard Wen Xinxue''s words, he was more interested. Looking back, the young men in the back were in the last row. They were not outstanding or even ordinary, but the look in their eyes made people dare not look down upon them.Just a glance, Chu Feng felt that this is a warrior, and is still on top of him.


    However, with Chu Feng calling out 1 billion yuan, the young man did not continue to follow him. He just looked at Chu Feng and said, "brother, I don''t fight with you. You don''t have money. But after you take Xuanyuan sword, can you borrow me for a look? Ten minutes is enough!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were more interested, looking at the sincere eyes on the young man''s face, raised a smile and said: "good!"


    Thank you The young man nodded and sat down. He did not compete with Chu Feng again for Xuanyuan sword. Finally, Xuanyuan sword was won by Chu Feng at a price of 1 billion yuan. It has become the highest auction price from the beginning to the present.


    The next few auctions also started with tens of millions of prices, but the transaction price was not too high. At most, it was in the form of 1.2 billion yuan. During this period, Chu Feng did not sell any more, but just sat there waiting for the last item he saw today.


    "Now, let''s invite the last auction item of today with the warmest applause, the legendary Baoding and Shuanglong Ding!"


    With the warm applause, a cauldron more than two meters high and more than one meter wide was pushed out by four big men on wheels. Chu Feng, who had been sitting there, stood up with restless eyes. His left eye inexplicably saw the scene of countless years ago and saw many people paying precious lives for the tripod.


    The heart beat faster than Xuanyuan sword, because Chu Feng already knew that this tripod was definitely the pursuit of alchemy family. If you got this tripod, the success rate of alchemy would be doubled!


    When the double dragon tripod was pushed up and rotated 360 degrees on the wheel in the middle of the stage, the two dragons on both ends roared out as if they were alive. All the carvings on it were lifelike, just like two dragons attached to it.


    Soon, when everyone could see clearly, the beautiful auctioneer smelled the faint fragrance from the inside of the tripod, and opened her mouth in a cool mood: "this is called Shuanglong Ding, and there is also another alias named chaos Ding. It is also the last auction product today. The starting price is 200 million yuan, and the bidding price should not be less than 20 million yuan each time."


    The ancient cauldron with a historical flavor was spinning there. The auction officially began. A rich inland businessman took the lead in raising his hand: "220 million!"


    "250 million!"


    "Three hundred million!"


    Just at the beginning, several people began to bid for the tripod. No matter whether the tripod is a mythical double dragon tripod or not, its workmanship and age, as well as its pure newness, are of high absolute value, and they can accept it from 200 million yuan.


    Whether it is investment or collection, many rich people have raised prices one after another, but after a few rounds, the starting price of Shuanglong Ding has been raised from 200 million to 800 million. Only two people give up following, and some still refuse to give up.


    Chufeng calmed down slowly. His left eye carefully observed the double dragon tripod. He had been getting the Sutra from Hua Shennong for some time. He wanted to study it all the time, but he didn''t have much time because of the lack of a suitable furnace. The Shuanglong chaotic tripod, which has experienced countless powerful hands, is absolutely suitable.


    Sitting down, the price was also called by a rich inland to 1 billion yuan, which is faster than the beginning of any goods, but also more intense.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. He didn''t ask for the price at the first time. He knew that the final contest had not yet begun. If people who bid from the beginning did not want to get this thing, they would always be eliminated.


    Finally, when the price went to 1.8 billion, only two people were still pinching each other for 20 million. When the price was close to 1.9 billion, a clear voice came from behind: "2 billion!"


    This sound is only because there is in the sky, and people can hear it several times. All of us can''t help looking back. Rao is chufeng''s beautiful and refined, just like a fairy''s wenxinxue. It''s not so much more beautiful than wenxinxue, but because she has the similar temperament with wenxinxue.


    The difference is that this temperament is very fresh, and wenxinxue is different from the feeling of resisting people thousands of miles away.


    Wenxin snow to bid for the price of people, beautiful eyes flash, heart, she came!


    But Chu Feng just shook his mind and held out his big hand: "2.5 billion!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    The beautiful eyes of the ethereal woman who began to bid for the price flickered and looked at Chu Feng. Chu Feng completely turned his back and added: "I''ll take this tripod. If you increase the price, I''ll give you three billion yuan. If you don''t have another four billion yuan, you can say that I''m arrogant, but I''m only poor with money."


    "You can think of me as rich and willful, but I will take anyone who grabs it. If you want to rob me, make an offer!"


    The beauty auctioneer on the stage scolded Chu Feng in her heart. She also wanted to get more commission. But because all the people on the scene knew Chu Feng''s identity, who would dare to bid now? It is a pleasant thing to let Chu Feng lose more, but who knows what this evil star will do in the end?


    At first, the two people who bid for the price wanted to increase the price by 20 million yuan. But Chu Feng put his words on the spot. Who dares to bid?


    Huo bin and Li Cunyi bow their heads and smile bitterly. The most taboo in the auction house is this kind of threatening words. It is estimated that Chu Feng dare to say such words. However, the price of the Shuanglong Ding, which started at 200 million yuan, has gone to 2.5 billion yuan, and the people behind should not say anything more.


    The ethereal girl hesitated for a moment and opened her mouth in a soft voice. Her voice was beautiful, just like the sounds of nature: "give it to me, will you?"


    If it is other people who are asked by the ethereal girl, they must have agreed, but this person is Chu Feng, so there is no saying that she is pitiful.


    Looking back, a knave said: "I don''t lack money, but women are short of one. You stay with me for one night. I''ll give you another hundred million, OK?"


    The ethereal girl didn''t expect Chu Feng to say such a thing on such an occasion. Her pretty face was flushed and shy. She could see that she was not angry. She lowered her head and scolded: "rogue!"


    "I am a rascal


    Don''t want Chu Feng to answer the question directly and say, "your body is precious, but this tripod is more precious to me than your body. You don''t want to exchange it with your body. Why should I give up my spiritual food, so don''t talk about it!"


    The men on the scene want to stand up and say, "excellent, don''t embarrass that girl, have the ability to rush to me.".


    But the dream is beautiful, the reality is cruel, although the ethereal girl is attractive enough, but compared with the name of Chu Feng, even if it is a celestial being, it is difficult for them to arouse interest.


    Red crown a anger of course comfortable and satisfied men''s psychology, but also to see whether the fist is hard enough.


    Therefore, many people are angry at the rascal of Chu Feng, but when they don''t hear what he said, they can only sympathize with the ethereal girl in their hearts. Unfortunately, they fall in love with the same thing with Chu Feng and encounter such a tyrannical guy.


    Chu Feng looked at the ethereal girl that way, pondered a smile to see to the stage to drink: "beauty, under the hammer!"


    The beauty auctioneer scolded Chu Feng thousands of times. However, she had no way to suppress the discordant voice. She regretted that she had lost a little bit of the lottery, but she could get a lot of money for 2.5 billion yuan.


    According to the rules, open your mouth to the following: "Mr. 13 has offered 2.5 billion yuan. Is there anything more expensive than him?"


    "2.5 billion for the first time 2.5 billion, the second time! "


    The hammer in the hand is raised, and the auctioneer''s eyes are also looking down. I wish someone could stand up and go 20 million yuan. But if Chu Feng, the evil star, leaves, no one is willing to come out and join in.


    A little disappointed, the beauty auctioneer also dropped the hammer: "2.5 billion third time, deal, this double dragon Ding belongs to Mr. 13!"


    At this point, the four hour auction was finally over. All the people who got the items paid with the number plate in their hands. Chu Feng asked Jennifer to deal with it. He went over and jumped onto the stage and looked at the double dragon tripod!


    Reaching out and touching it, I feel the ancient and simple flavor, and a faint fragrance, which is a very soothing herbal fragrance.


    Basically, it is definitely a genuine product, and it has refined a lot of pills. Otherwise, after so many years, it is impossible to still have this intoxicating smell.


    Ye Zixuan came after him. Looking at this tripod, he couldn''t see any characteristics except for the fragrant Shuanglong Ding: "you''re not a pharmacist. What do you want this double dragon tripod for? After all these years, I don''t know whether it can catch fire."


    "If not, it''s a good thing."


    Chu Feng asked the staff to pull down the double dragon tripod and prepare to load it. He turned around and put his arm around Ye Zixuan''s waist. He looked at the soft silk armour sent by the staff and said with a smile, "wife, you want this thing from Wu Zetian. You don''t want to be Wu Zetian, do you?"


    Seeing what she had got, ye Zixuan took it with a smile. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she said with a smile: "it''s a peaceful time. Naturally, I can''t do anything about Wu Zetian, but it can be used in your back palace. Think about how comfortable it is for me to step on all your women and monopolize the central palace."


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and kissed Ye Zixuan: "you are not cute!"


    Wen Xinxue stands beside her. Seeing the intimate relationship between Chu Feng and ye Zixuan, she is a little stuffy. Thinking of being held by Chu Feng for a long time, Wen Xinxue is a little uncomfortable, especially when she sees Ye Zixuan and Chu Feng sticking together."Less wind, this is Xuanyuan sword!"


    At this time, also photographed an item, Huo bin came back with a box and handed it to Chu Feng: "the staff asked me to give it to you. Miss Jennifer has settled the money."


    Chu Feng nodded and took it. He opened it without any problem. Looking at the rusty Xuanyuan sword, Chu Feng didn''t know why it was like this, but he was sure that it wasn''t any product. At least Chu Feng''s left eye couldn''t see through it.


    Chu Feng took out the sword and gave the box to Huo bin. He looked at the young man who had come to the stage. He said, "ten minutes!"


    The words fell, and the sword shot at the young man like lightning. The hearts of the people who had not left the scene and the staff on the scene were all raised. It was a sword that cut iron like mud. Although it was rusty, it was still a sword. Isn''t it killing?


    But when everyone felt that the young man was going to die, suddenly he stretched out his hand, and the sword was firmly held in his hand, even without shaking.


    Some people around can''t bear to clap, such a hand, it is estimated that only in the television and film can be seen.


    The young man did not resent Chu Feng''s behavior. He looked at it carefully with his rusty sword and brushed his hands gently over it. He seemed to feel his life and see his glorious years of drinking blood.


    Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye, and only a few people were left on the scene. The young man returned Xuanyuan sword as promised, but he didn''t throw it out as casually as Chu Feng.


    He took the sword in both hands and handed it to Wen Xinxue in person. He said faintly: "Xuanyuan sword, although it is lack of sword spirit, it will still be an immortal weapon as long as it is polished and changed its luster. Only Miss Wen, the first minister of the holy Dynasty, is suitable for wearing this sword!"


    After seeing the young man''s eyes, he didn''t see the sword in Xuanyuan''s hand


    The young man showed a smile and nodded back: "yes, you were 13 years old that year, and I was 16 years old!"


    Wen Xin Xue showed a deep reflection. When she recalled what happened eight years ago, she suddenly thought of something and said, "are you a martial martyr, the eldest master of the martial arts family?"


    Standing beside him, he was puzzled by Chu Feng''s words. His eyes burst into a sharp color, and his whole body was tense. His eyes were alert and looked at the warrior in front of him.


    Wuzong, the head of the four hermit families, the weapon refining family, and the Yan family, enjoy a lot of glory, and are respected by countless people in the hermit interface.


    With a soft smile, Wu lie felt the fierceness of the Chu wind and kept his due politeness. He said, "the wind is little. I don''t need it. I''m just a simple person. I just want to refine a good weapon and give it to the right person."


    His words were full of sincerity, which reduced Chu Feng''s sharpness by two points, because he could see that Wu lie was not lying.


    Wenxinxue recognizes that Wu lie is in front of him. Looking at the Xuanyuan sword in his hand, wenxinxue asks softly: "young master Wu, can you make it shine again?"


    Wu lie looked at Xuanyuan sword, looked around and there were no other outsiders around. He shook his head and said, "according to my years of experience, this is indeed Xuanyuan sword, but the spirit of the sword has been separated from the body of the sword. Ordinary refining methods can''t make it shine again. The only way is to drink the blood of the strong and harden the body of the sword!"


    "Miss Wen must know that Xuanyuan Minghong is not something ordinary to refine."


    Just now wenxinxue was just holding a little hope, and Wulie''s reply was also expected, nodding slightly.


    When Wu lie turned around, he looked back at Chu Feng and said with a smile: "I''m very interested in something on you. I want to make a sword for you. I hope you can use it. I also want to see if I can go to that step. Just don''t refuse to do so at that time."


    Chu Feng squinted. It is said that the weapon refiner''s perception of artifact and spirit is sharper than anyone else. This warrior is the best among them. Chu Feng also knew what he meant. He nodded his head and said, "when you look at the snow in my heart, don''t flood your eyes with love, then we can have a happy chat!"


    Wu lie was stunned, and then left with a smile, leaving only one sentence echoing in the air: "I like Miss Wen, but I love my weapons more, but the wind is less. If you take something you shouldn''t take, you will have a headache!"


    Headache?


    Chufeng hears what he thinks of. He looks at a man sitting in the first row in the distance. He starts to bid with him for the double dragon tripod. He pats his head. It seems that he is going to have a headache!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    After leaving the auction house, it was already more than two o''clock in the afternoon. After the goods had been disposed of, the Shuanglong Ding was sent to the airport to be guarded and transported back to the imperial city. Chu Feng and Huo bin found an ordinary hotel to have a meal.


    Before dinner, Du Yaming received a phone call from Du''s family saying that she had something to leave first, and they didn''t ask her to stay.


    Waiting for the service space, near the window, Chu Feng looked at the empty girl sitting on the platform outside the hotel, showing helpless and bitter smile.


    Huo bin also saw the persistent girl beside him, jokingly said: "the wind is less, which makes me feel like you owe someone else''s love debt!"


    In the auction house, although he heard that warrior said something, Huo bin was not very clear about it. Of course, he would not know what it meant. Smart people in this era all know that the more they know, the more things they know, the day of death will not be far away.


    Chu Feng patted Huo bin on the shoulder: "Huo Shao, do you still want to chat happily?"


    Huo bin laughed, shrugged his shoulders and went back to sit down. He also didn''t understand why a girl was so persistent.


    Chu Feng looks down, the ethereal girl seems to have a sense of the general upward look, pretty face full of aggrieved look, feel a little hungry, but think of shuanglongding, how strong and Chu Feng look at each other.


    Chu Feng startled with a smile, shook his head and turned around no longer to see the girl below. He was worried that he could not bear to give up the double dragon tripod.


    Wenxin snow side looked at one eye, stood up: "Chu wind, come out, I have something to say with you."


    Chu Feng has already explained that he is called by his name when there are many people, and Shigong can be called when two people are together. Although Wen Xinxue doesn''t feel appropriate, it''s just Chu Feng''s threat. If she is called Shigong when there are many people, she will be her husband. The simple girl is threatened by Chu Feng successfully.


    Chu Feng is just ready to sit down. Wen Xinxue seems to have something to say. Let''s sit down first and follow him out.


    When they arrived at the end of the corridor, they could also see the ethereal girl sitting on the platform.


    Chu Feng glanced and asked, "do you know her?"


    Wen Xin Xue whispered, "she is a alchemy genius, and her strength is equal to mine."


    Chu Feng knew that the ethereal girl was not simple, because he could see it at the first sight. But Wen Xinxue said this, Chu Feng found that he underestimated it. This is not only not simple, it is simply too simple.


    Wenxinxue didn''t notice Chu Feng''s surprised expression, looked at the stubborn girl and said, "Shuanglong Ding is just a treasure for us, but for her, it is something that can improve the quality of her alchemy. If you don''t have much use, just give it to her, but you will be very troublesome."


    Chu Feng thought about it in his heart and asked, "can she do it to me?"


    If that''s true, Chu Feng is not the rival of the ethereal girl. However, she has Bingqingyujie around her. She has the same strength as wenxinxue, that is, Tianjing qichongjing is perfect. There is still a big gap compared with Bingqingyujie.


    Wenxinxue shakes her head and replies, "she won''t do it to you. Like me, she doesn''t like to solve problems with hands." But if you don''t give her the double dragon chaotic tripod, she will follow you all the time. If you don''t agree, you will find out what is the real shadow


    Chu wind along wenxinxue said to think for a while, is also surprised, his side has the ice and jade clean to attract people''s attention, if still follow one, it must go where are the focus.


    However, he also found something and asked, "Why are you talking so much today? Who is she?"


    Wen Xin Xue is silent for a moment, take back the eyes and gently open the red lips: "your future woman!"


    Chu Feng is still very serious listening, at the moment smell speech suddenly almost didn''t jump out of the open window. In recent years, any woman out of the room said that she was his future woman. Chu Feng''s little sweetheart could not bear it.


    Wen Xin Xue glanced at a faint smile, but it was not obvious: "you promised Li Ji? This is his fiancee, Yan Yan! "


    "Oh Chu Feng nodded his head, but at the next moment, all his expressions and movements stopped. He blinked his eyes and looked at the ethereal girl below, swallowing his saliva: "are you kidding me? This girl, who seems to have an IQ of 10 years old like you, is Li Ji''s fiancee? "


    "Yan Yan, the eldest lady of Yan Family in Yanshan, Yan Yan?"


    No answer, absolutely quiet!


    Chu Feng does not feel right to turn back, is to see Wenxin snow, look at him without surprise and joy, Chu Feng is stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    Wen Xin Xue small mouth gently drum up: "I am 21 years old, not 10 years old!"


    Chu Feng was also curious about wenxinxue''s changing face. She knew what was going on. She laughed and waved her hand and said, "well, you are a big girl. You were a child''s mother before, but I can''t promise what you said. No matter who she is, shuanglongding is what I need."


    If it was the beginning, Chu Feng would not want a useless thing for himself, but with the Dan Sutra in his hand, Chu Feng also wanted to try Alchemy to see if he could create something.Wenxinxue did not persuade anything: "whatever!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and then looked at Yan Yan below. When he turned back, he happened to see the side of Wenxin snow. He was quiet and peaceful, like a fairy. He couldn''t help saying, "you are beautiful!"


    Wenxinxue was stunned, and suddenly didn''t know how to answer and react. Until Chu Feng slapped her face and ran away, she didn''t return to her mind, but where was Chu Feng.


    Touching his face, wenxinxue''s pretty face was full of blush: "Shigong''s disciple of his wife''s obscenity!"


    After a meal, people left the hotel after more than four o''clock. Chu Feng carried several fast food boxes and put them in front of the ethereal girl: "eat, it''s been a whole day!"


    Yan Yan raised her head and looked at the fast food box in front of her. She could smell the smell of rice coming from it. She grunted, but she said obstinately, "give me the double dragon tripod, and I''ll eat, or I''ll starve to death!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth was wide, and he felt that Yan Yan''s IQ was even worse than wenxinxue''s. The things were their own, the rice was also their own, and the body was your own. He shook his head bitterly: "whether you eat or not, whether you are hungry or not has nothing to do with me. Everything is mine. To you is to give you, not to you is not to give you."


    "As for your starvation, it has nothing to do with me. Do you want to eat?"


    Yan Yan side to side: "not to double dragon tripod, I will not eat!"


    "Then you starve to death!" Although Chu Feng obviously hasn''t fully developed her intelligence quotient like Yan Yan, or the girls who haven''t come out and walk through can''t bear to hurt her, but with such threatening tone, Chu Feng is not used to her.


    Carrying the fast food box to one side of the garbage can, looking at Yan Yan who turned her head slowly, she loosened her hand: "here you are to see that you are hungry and poor. I am not related to you, threatening me? Childish


    Chufeng throws the fast food box into the garbage can, and chufeng has already reserved a flight to leave Xiangjiang at 9:00 a.m. tomorrow. On the last day of today, Chu Feng still needs to accompany Ye Zixuan and buy some gifts for Su Xinyu. Otherwise, he knows that he and ye Zixuan come to play, but he doesn''t bring them anything. That''s not good.


    Yan Yan blinked his eyes and frowned. He looked at the fast food box in the garbage can. Obviously, he couldn''t take it out to eat again. He looked at Chu Feng, who was walking towards the car. He stood up and followed him.


    Chu Feng just got on the bus, ready to let Jennifer drive, Yan Yan opened the door, the whole car including Chu Feng are stunned, wenxinxue is not an unexpected expression.


    "Five years ago, in order to get a small square tripod made by Wulie, she followed for three months and took away the most proud work of Wulie," he whispered in chufeng''s ear


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Wen Xinxue said that he would not doubt it. He thought that if Yan Yan followed him for only one month, he would have a headache. Don''t say three months. Think about Chu Feng''s feeling of kidney deficiency.


    "Do you want a face?" he said with a stiff tone


    Yan Yan frown Du mouth: "I want to face, then you give me double dragon Ding not?"


    Chu Feng is really helpless, Yan Yan''s thought is absolutely wrong, shaking his head: "no!"


    Yan Yan nodded and said seriously: "you don''t want to face even if you don''t want to face. Why do I still want face and give you freedom?"


    Chu Feng was shocked, and suddenly raised this girl was not so low IQ. Suddenly she found that she was not only not low IQ, but also very smart. Suddenly, she felt a little sympathy for the martial martyrs. As long as the person who was afraid of being entangled with her face was entangled by her, she would raise her hand and surrender.


    But after all, Chu Feng was not an ordinary person. He closed the door with great force: "roll


    A curse, Jennifer also caught the meaning of Chu Feng, stepped on the accelerator, the car flew out, Yan Yan stood in place, eyes watery, nose a little sour curse: "bad man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    Du Yaming left the hotel and came back without eating. She was curious how the family members seemed to have something important to do. But when she entered the hall, Du Yaming was stiff and sat for more than an hour, waiting for something.


    Just glancing at the corpse covered with white cloth from the corner of his eyes, he felt a little uneasy in his heart. He asked the people around him, but no one told her what she meant. He only said that he was waiting for the old man to make a decision.


    "Where is my grandson?"


    Finally, outside the hall, which was silent for more than an hour, came an old voice and a sense of sadness that could not be concealed. Hearing this voice, all the responsible persons of Du family who were sitting stood up and looked out respectfully.


    A gray haired but energetic old man came in from the outside, without any help, and strode to the body covered with white cloth.


    Du Yaming''s eyes were surprised. The man who came was the former owner of the Du family, her grandfather, Mr. Du, was also the youngest son of Mr. Du, the underground emperor who was popular at the beginning.


    It''s just that at ordinary times, Mr. Du lives in other places to cultivate himself and cultivate his nature. Except for the Tomb Sweeping Day every year, he will not come back to the Du family. How can he come back today?


    Suddenly thought of what Du Yaming pupil coagulation, dead staring at the white cloth.


    Du swayed down and stretched out his son. He pulled back the white cloth directly. Seeing the dead man''s face, Du Yaming was shocked. He quickly walked forward and squatted down: "brother!"


    The dead is Du Shaofu, who met this morning, but is now a corpse. Although Du Shaofu has limited respect for her sister, she is more likely to act as the heirs of her family. After Du Yaming controls the absolute equity of Du''s group, she shows her dissatisfaction.


    Because Du Yaming knew his brother''s character, YiYanTang expelled Du Shaofu, which saved him from using Du''s power to do stupid things and bring disaster to the family.


    But at this time, it is inevitable to see the younger brother who was still hopping in front of him two days ago, and his blood is thicker than water.


    "My grandson!"


    Mr. Du sighed bitterly. The Du family has only one son in his generation, and Du Shaofu is also the only grandson. Now it is painful for the white haired to send the black haired one, but what is more painful for the old man is that the Du family may be extinct!


    Du Yaming can finally restrain a little emotion, helping the old man gently comforted: "grandfather, take care of your body!"


    "Take care of yourself. My grandson is dead. What am I still alive for?"


    Du directly waved away from Du Yaming''s help. His huge body stood up, showing a frightening killing. His eyes after vicissitudes overflowed with the opportunity of killing: "what''s the matter?"


    A middle-aged man hesitated and looked at Du Yaming, who had been thrown aside by Du. He took two steps to open his mouth: "uncle, Shaofu was good originally, but after being expelled from Du''s house by Yaming, he was filled with resentment. I heard that today he went to find Chu Feng to settle accounts, and felt that he had made all these things."


    "He was taught by Chu Feng outside the auction house and disappeared after leaving. Finally, someone saw his body in the garbage heap and informed us."


    Mr. Du''s silence is terrible. After more than half a century, the old man strode to the imperial chair and sat down. Although he has not asked Du family affairs for many years, it does not mean that he has no authority. People around him look at the old man respectfully and dare not breathe too heavily.


    Du narrowed his eyes and asked in a cold voice, "do you mean that my little grandson was killed by Chu Feng?"


    When this sentence is asked, everyone chooses to be silent. This thing is said when there is no evidence. If it is not, it is fine. If not, it is to sow dissension. No one can take the responsibility.


    After all, no one will forget that he began to admire Chu Feng.


    Du Yaming looked at her dead brother, shook her head and said, "it can''t be Chu Feng. He has been in my sight since the morning. There is no chance to attack Shaofu."


    "Childish!"


    Although he didn''t dare to say anything to Du Yaming, someone dared to say it to Du Yaming. The middle-aged man hummed and said, "although Chu Feng declares that he doesn''t care about anything, who doesn''t know that he controls the wind gate and the heavenly king gate? People like this need their own?


    As long as he wants to kill a man and wave his hand, countless people are willing to work for him, don''t you know? "


    The rest of them did not speak, but all nodded to show their approval. The middle-aged man continued: "besides, Chu Feng is a man who must report his revenge. Shaofu and he had conflicts with the cruel and cold-blooded enemy. A few days ago, he used yuan lie to fight against Shaofu. What''s impossible for Chu Feng to take advantage of this opportunity to kill Shaofu?"


    Looking at Du Yaming, whose face was not very good, the middle-aged man sneered and said, "niece, are you attracted to Chu Feng, and the conspiracy alliance Chu Feng killed his brother and took the place of Du''s successor?"


    "Duhuada!"


    Du Yaming herself was hard to breathe because she was not sure whether it was Chu Feng. When she heard the middle-aged man''s words, she did not pay attention to it. Her uncle called her by his name: "is this matter Chu Feng not to say for the time being. There is a problem with your attitude just now. How do you feel like you want to fight Chu Feng?""Maybe you think the Du family is stronger than the yuan family, the Huangfu family, the Wen family and even the tianwangmen family? Can we fight Chu Feng? "


    Du Huada''s face changed slightly, and he turned his head to one side. When he did not hear Du Yaming''s words, he just whispered to Du: "uncle, this matter needs to be investigated. Give Shaofu a fair answer. Chu Feng has such a motive, we should ask him to explain it.


    If it''s him, then we''ll give us an account. Even if Shaofu is really wrong, he won''t die. Of course, if it''s not him, he can also be innocent! "


    Mr. Du had been watching the two people arguing there. At this time, he said faintly: "first, gather up the body of Shaofu. The murderer will not die. He will never go to the ground. In addition, he will call Chu Feng and ask him to come to Du''s house to explain this matter to me. It is he who will pay the price, not him, and ask him to find someone to return his innocence!"


    Du Yaming''s face changed and wanted to stop. The people who followed him had already called. Du Yaming secretly said that it was over.


    Not long ago, the caller came back and looked at everyone waiting for his answer. He bowed his head and said respectfully: "master, Chu Feng only gave a word and hung up the phone!"


    Du old man''s eyes a congealed, burst out the terrible fierce gas: "what words?"


    The reporter lowered his waist a little and seriously replied, "Chu Feng said that what he didn''t do didn''t need to be explained. He himself is innocent. Why should he do something for nothing and ask the Du family to be innocent?"


    Du Yaming''s body swayed, and things did not exceed her expectations. In the eyes of Du and other people, Chu Feng should also come to the door to explain what should be done according to his seniority and seniority.


    It''s just that these people forget one thing. In the concept of chufeng, seniority is a shameless saying for the old man. His qualifications are made with his fist. Now, with a word of refusal, chufeng has already given face.


    "That''s right. The younger generation is to be feared. The younger generation is to be feared!"


    However, Du began to laugh. He did not know whether he was appreciative or angry. All of a sudden, he hit the tea table beside him, and the mahogany tea table broke into several pieces. He also stood up and waved his big hand: "it seems that I began to look up to him. People who don''t understand the rules will have limited achievements.


    I''ll give him a chance to find a strong man to explain that he still looks up to him. If he is shameless, don''t blame me. He ordered donghongmen to send out people to guard against Xiangjiang and invite Chu Feng to me! "


    Du Yaming stood up and said, "grandfather, can''t you please let me invite Chu Feng in person?"


    "Somebody, pull down Du Yaming and lock it up!"


    Mr. Du didn''t hear the general order at all. Several elite members of Du family came out and forced Du Yaming to go down. Mr. Du took back his eyes and looked at one of the middle-aged men: "Duchang, the son is the descendant. No matter how useful the daughter is, he is someone else''s person. Try your best to have a grandson for me.


    In addition, after this event, you can marry Du Yaming anywhere. The foundation of Du''s family should not be under the control of a woman. Chu Feng didn''t kill Shaofu. It''s good to say that Chu Feng really killed her, and this elbow turned daughter is useless! "


    Du Chang is the father of Du Yaming and Du Shaofu. Standing there without speaking, he looks at the direction of his daughter''s being pulled down. His eyes are not startled or happy: "father, don''t you really need to investigate?"


    "Chu Feng can give such words, should be a clear conscience, we do so?"


    With a big wave of his hand, "there is nothing to investigate. Although he has made the Du family free, embezzling Du''s group and taking away billions of pool coins is equivalent to the reward. None of us owes anyone. He wants to kill Shaofu and use Du Yaming, an emotional animal, to control the Du family and become emperor. Dream!"


    Du Chang also wanted to say something, and finally turned into a silent sigh. Du is the absolute authority in Du''s family, and no one can easily violate his meaning.


    "Huada!"


    Du said to Du Huada: "Du Yaming is now locked up. Du Chang is not fit to do these things. You are the person who knows the most about donghongmen. If you want Chu Feng to come to see me, you can do it. Let this boy know that it is very important to be in the River and the lake and to be humble."


    Duhuada said in a loud voice, "I will never live up to my uncle''s expectation." After seeing Du Chang, Du Huada withdrew from the hall.


    Du immediately said, "in addition, you shrink the Du family''s things over the years, and I''ll destroy everything about the Huangfu family. From then on, only the Du family, no Huangfu!"


    Du Chang knew that the Huangfu family had been hit by the Chu wind, and could not directly control the Du family. This aroused the old man''s ambition that he had died. He felt that it was not appropriate, so he could only nod his head gently!


    Xiangjiang, wind and cloud rise again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    9 p.m., via hotel!


    Chu Feng stood at the window of the suite and watched Xiangjiang''s night. It was the last night in Xiangjiang, but chufeng''s mood was not too relaxed.


    Du Shaofu died, and died after a dispute with himself. No matter how sure it would fall on his head, Chu Feng felt a little headache when he thought about it.


    Originally, when Du''s family called, he could be more polite. Instead of opening his mouth, he asked you to come to the Du''s house to explain the death of master Du. Chu Feng might still have been there for a while. But now, with the problem of tone, Chu Feng is not willing to be used to people who rely on the old and sell the old.


    "The news is true!"


    After getting the news of Du Shaofu''s death, Chu Feng asked Ye Zixuan to investigate. The woman hung up a phone and came to Chu Feng''s back and said, "and I''ve asked people to check the monitoring nearby. I can only see Du Shaofu walking into an alley alone. What happened afterwards is unknown, because the garbage station has no monitoring."


    Chu Feng said with a wry smile, "that is to say, Du Shaofu, who died just after a dispute with me, was motivated by me the most?"


    Ye Zixuan nodded and didn''t say anything, but he believed that Chu Feng didn''t need so much trouble to kill Du Shaofu. He started directly. Today''s Chu Feng is not afraid of any earthly power, and there is no need to do something to add snakes to his paintings.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s calm appearance, ye Zixuan asked, "how about now? Do you want to go to Du''s house to explain, or we may not be able to leave safely tomorrow."


    Chu Feng did not answer, but deflected the front and asked, "where is Du Yaming?"


    After receiving the call from the Du family, Chu Feng called Du Yaming to confirm whether Du Shaofu was really dead, but no one answered the phone all the time. Now Du family may not believe in themselves, but Chu Feng firmly believes that Du Yaming will believe in himself.


    There is a member of the Du family, who is more or less easy to handle affairs.


    Obviously, ye Zixuan had confirmed the news and did not hesitate to reply: "he was ordered to be under house arrest by master Du, who is rarely returned."


    "It seems like a rumor. This old man has not died of ambition."


    Chu Feng smiles gently. As early as when he contacted Du Yaming, he heard that the old Du family abdicated quickly and had already lived in seclusion. However, this does not mean that the old man has seen through the world.


    On the contrary, because Huangfu''s family was hard to do on his head, Du couldn''t stand the frustration and passed the position of the master of the house to his son Duchang in advance.


    Now that the Huangfu family and Chu Feng are at war in an all-round way, they have no time to take into account the fate of the Du family and obtain absolute freedom of the Du family. Du has some unrealistic ideas, which is understandable. After all, his father is Mr. Du, the underground emperor who once dominated the holy Dynasty.


    Looking at the stars in the distant night sky, Chu Feng sighed softly: "I was kind, why forced me to kill all living beings?"


    Ye Zixuan''s heart trembled. Although Chu Feng has not said how to do it, she already knows what Chu Feng is going to do. She can only hope that the Du family will not do anything stupid. Otherwise, when the sun rises tomorrow, the Du family may become a dust of history.


    "Brother


    At this time, the door of the suite was opened. Li Ji, who had been missing for a day, came in and shook his head and said, "how can you look like this, such a lovely and charming girl, how can you bear to hurt her like this? You haven''t eaten anything in the morning, so it hurts to see me!"


    Chu Feng looked back at Li Ji, who had never put on airs, and said with a smile, "I think you are not heartache, but your goddess. Have you taught me a lesson?"


    Li Ji''s marriage with Yan''s family is no longer a secret in the circle. We all know that Li Ji likes a woman of his side, not Yan Yan, who is directly related to him. Now Li Ji appears here to say these things. How can Chu Feng not know that he is carrying orders?


    Li Ji laughed and did not hide that he was called. He said with a smile: "brother, if the double dragon tripod is not so important, give it to Yan Yan, or Yan Le won''t give me the base tonight!"


    Ye Zixuan blushed and glared at Li Ji. She went into the room and closed the door.


    Li Ji didn''t have any sense of embarrassment in front of the girls. He continued, "you don''t want me to be a virgin all my life, do you?"? And I think this is an opportunity for you to give Shuanglong Ding to Yan Yan, and then let her be your woman, so that you can enjoy yourself and everyone will be happy! "


    Chufeng smiles and signals Li Jiji to sit down first. If he doesn''t know the double dragon tripod, it''s OK. Now he knows that it''s a treasure. In addition, he has Dan Scripture in his hand. Where can Chu Feng give it out?


    But Li Jixin didn''t want to have a grudge. He said softly, "I haven''t seen Yan Le, but if you can get involved with you, you won''t be easily denied the base. You can still be the bridegroom tonight. As for Yan Yan, it''s not that I don''t give it to her, but I also need this double dragon tripod to study it, and maybe I can give it to her later."


    "Tell Yan Yan, follow me. It''s useless to threaten me if I don''t eat. I''m not familiar with her and can''t threaten me!"


    Li Ji''s face was bitter: "brother, if you don''t play like this, Yan Yan will definitely hate you and won''t entangle with you in the end. If I go to the Imperial City, I''ll have to cultivate feelings with this girl. Yan Le won''t kill me?"Chufeng whispered a smile: "Yan Yan is also a rare beauty, sisters together received it!"


    "Forget it!"


    Li Ji quickly waved his hand: "although Yan Le is Yan''s family, it''s not so good. What''s more, Yan Yan is more powerful than yanle. Such a woman still doesn''t care. I don''t want her to get upset one day. I don''t know if she will fly to that pimple."


    Chu Feng nodded and understood Li Ji''s idea. Even ye Zixuan, Chu Feng, should be careful. The feeling of being suppressed is really beyond the ordinary people''s endurance.


    "She didn''t eat, she was still sitting in the lobby of the hotel?" he asked


    Li Ji had no choice but to smile: "I said something, Yan Le also said a lot, but it was useless. I left the words there. If you don''t give her the double dragon tripod, she will starve to death!"


    Chu Feng is also a similar helpless. In general, threatening others is to use something useful to others. This Yan Yan even takes himself to threaten people who are not familiar with her. It''s really wonderful.


    Thinking about it, Chu Feng got up and prepared a lunch box and patted Li Ji on the shoulder: "don''t hurt yourself tonight, I''ll go down and have a look."


    Chu Feng walked out of the suite and went into the elevator to the hall on the first floor. When he came out, he saw Yan Yan sitting there. Next to him, there was a girl with good looks. He could also see that she was a little tough. Maybe it was Yan le that Li Ji liked.


    Yan Yan raised his head and saw Chu Feng standing up: "give it to me?"


    "No!"


    Chu Feng was completely speechless. He gave the lunch box to Yan Yan and said, "but it''s one thing not to give you. It''s one thing for you to starve yourself. Otherwise, I haven''t promised you to starve to death. That''s not good, isn''t it?"


    Yan Yan took over the meaning is not, a buttock sat down Du mouth: "do not give me, I will starve to death!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. Just about to say something, the phone vibrated. Seeing the call from above, Chu Feng pressed to answer and heard a voice: "little Lord, 5000 people from donghongmen are leaving to surround via. Mr. Du wants to attack you and confirm that you have killed Du Shaofu!"


    "Are you in Xiangjiang?"


    Chu Feng was not surprised by donghongmen''s action. He was just curious about the phone call. He was Lin Huali, the person in charge of both the river and the sea. He was also one of the three leaders of the secular forces.


    Lin Huali whispered a smile: "miss you, so I came, just to see the East Red Gate to you."


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng whispered, "you can call me unexpectedly. It must be certain that you can do it by yourself."


    Directly cut off the phone, Chu Feng gave Ye Zixuan a call: "concubine, take Jennifer and Li Ji to leave first. The scenery of Xiangjiang is good tonight. I want to stay and watch the scenery, so that the final disharmony of Xiangjiang will disappear completely. See you in the main city of Ming Dynasty!"


    Chu Feng believed ye Zixuan could understand. As soon as he was about to leave the hotel, he saw Yan Yan blinking at himself. Chu Feng handed the thing to Yan le and said, "if you follow me for ten years, I won''t give it to you. If you want to starve to death, you can continue!"


    Without feeling, Chu Feng left the hotel directly, and Bingqingyujie also came out of the dark to follow him. Yan Yan murmured, touched his stomach, looked at the lunch box and swallowed his saliva: "Lele, you go with Li Ji first, double dragon tripod, I must get it!"


    With that, Yan Yan flashed up and made the two security guards in the hotel hall dumbfounded, because they only felt a shadow passing by, and they thought it would be more recently.


    As soon as Yan Yan left, the elevator door opened, and Li Ji sneaked out. Looking at the outside, no one could see his figure. Tut said: "according to my understanding of Chu wind and observation for such a long time, there is only one possibility for Yan Yan to follow along this time."


    Yan Le glared angrily and came up with his arm around Li Ji and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Li Ji showed a very sure look and replied: "like wenxinxue, he degenerated again and became the follower of Chu wind!"


    Immediately attached to Yan Le''s ear, he whispered: "that baby, the result must be good. Wait for the plane, we have a high-altitude romance, how about unforgettable?"


    Yan Le''s face turned red. Naturally he knew what Li Ji was talking about. He pushed him aside and hummed: "dream, last night you left the hotel while I was asleep. You went to the heaven and earth to look for two top brands. You think I don''t know? Fasting, after a month


    Li Ji blinked his eyes and looked at Yan Le''s back. He said in his heart, "Damn it, women are too powerful to eat secretly."!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    Outside the Du family of Xiangjiang River, a figure walked along, and his face was full of unfriendly calm and unhurried. Every step of walking out was like the gradual push of the tide to the shore, 40 meters away. However, the upright posture has attracted the attention of people in the big courtyard of Du family.


    This person is Chu Feng!


    When we got to this position, after casting the body into a warrior, many things lost their meaning in the eyes of Chu Feng. As the ancient saying goes, all the scheming and scheming are worthless in the face of absolute strength, all of which are like clouds.


    The hidden Du family guard quickly flashed out to keep away from the Chu wind. Only before they scolded their origin, a cold sword flash. The five Dujia guards in front of them did not understand what happened, and they had already extinguished their vitality and fell on the ground.


    Step by step, the blood footprint of the past, holding the Xuanyuan sword of Wenxin snow in hand, as the beauty auctioneer said when shooting the market, although the sword has gone through countless years, even rusty, it is still as thin as mud.


    This night Chu wind will hold this sword, kill a blood flow into the river, let some people understand that today''s Chu wind, is not just out of the river, can be kneaded by the young.


    Even Du family has already determined that he has killed dushaofu and gathered 5000 people to surround the Weiya hotel. Chu Feng proved to Du family with the strongest strength that he never cared to kill a waste. In Chu Feng''s eyes, it was a waste.


    With the arrival of Chu wind, the news of killing five dark guards was quickly transmitted. Du Laozi, who had not yet rested, came down to the gate by the leader of Du family. He watched the Chu wind, which had been 20 meters away, was blocked by more than 20 Dujia guards. His expression was not so ferocious.


    Du Laozi lived a life, even if there was a control of the royal family, no one killed outside the Du family courtyard.


    Chu Feng, first man!


    "Kill!" the angry old Du said


    At this time, there is no need for too much speech. Only killing to safeguard each other''s dignity, was wondering that Du Laozi, who was still wondering that there was no trace of Chu Feng in the hotel in viavia, felt that Chu Feng was afraid to leave secretly. He was still sorry for this.


    I didn''t think Chu Feng had not only left here, but he came to Du family with one sword. It was undoubtedly a deterrent and experienced countless old people. It was clear.


    Only Chu Feng''s actions have defied the authority of Du family, and the 5000 people sent out have made the delicate relationship irreparable. Only if one side falls, it will be the end.


    Du Laozi was very angry and shouted, and let more than 20 Du family guards move up. Each of them has a very cold machete in his hand, who can be the guard of Du family camp. There are still many skills. Otherwise, he will not be qualified to stay in this place.


    Only face already three times of heaven and Yuan Chu wind, still too weak.


    Twenty people were thrown out, even the battle on the battlefield would have to be fought for dozens of rounds. But Chu Feng was just passing through them in a flash of shape. All of them fell on the ground, without vitality or even screams.


    The Chu wind, which was splashed with blood, held a shining Xuanyuan sword, stabbed the sky with a straight body, and killed with one sword. At this moment, only one person was thought of.


    Sword God, Ximen blows snow!


    It is said that Ximen blowing snow will never kill people with one more move, and it has always been one move and one life. At this time, Chu Feng gives them such a kind of indifferent breath. It seems that he killed people, but pigs, but dogs!


    Many people didn''t see what happened, but the bodies on the ground clearly told them that the Chu Feng killed them.


    Du also can not stop squinting his eyes, looking at the first time to see, but already the indissoluble Chu wind, there is appreciation, but also regret.


    When you have a baby!


    But that is the moment of thought, Du Laozi has calmed down the inner idea, raised his hand: "up!"


    There are 500 people stationed in the Dujia courtyard. Two kilometers away, there is a gate of donghongmen. 500 people don''t say invincible, but it is not difficult to resist the attack of thousands of people for ten minutes. Who can pull thousands of people out in Xiangjiang to attack Du family?


    Don''t even mean calling for support.


    Chu Feng has only one person, even if how strong it is only one person, hundreds of people in the Du family courtyard can not do Chu Feng, that is too humiliating.


    Besides the necessary protection personnel, more than 400 Du family swarmed out, and the road of 20 meters arrived in a blink. The Chu wind was surrounded by a group of people. Everyone''s eyes were flashing the color of carnivores, even crazy.


    Because everyone knows that if Chu wind is killed, it must be famous for the holy Dynasty, even the whole world.


    But sometimes, the dream is beautiful, the reality is cruel. The former ten Du family guards even the clothes and corners of Chu wind were not touched by Xuanyuan sword, just like a mustard like death.


    Rusty sword, ruthless waving, blood of the lament continues to play, where, people die!In the past, no one believed that a hundred people were against a thousand people, or even thousands of people. But when they saw Chu Feng, which was like a god of killing, they had to believe it if they didn''t believe it, because up to now nearly 100 people have fallen under the sword of Chu Feng.


    Although Chu Feng''s body is full of blood, we all know that Chu Feng is not hurt at all. Those so-called blood are guarded by Du family, and the distance from chufeng to the gate is 18 meters!


    Chufeng is waving Xuanyuan sword randomly. No one in front of him can avoid the lethal sword and fall down one after another. His blood has dyed the whole body of Chu Feng, like Shura.


    At the beginning, the Du family guard, who was full of confidence at the beginning, became loose in his heart. Facing Chu Feng, they began to lack much confidence.


    And in the side watching the battle Du and Du family in charge of the eyes are complex.


    It was once said that Chu Feng, a hero of Chu Feng, was born into a young man with outstanding skills and amazing talents. Now, the strong ones who fell into his hands can not be counted. However, more and more people think that it is Chu Feng who relies on the identity of Su family uncle to come to this stage. However, there is still a little sense of his rumor.


    After all, hearing is false, seeing is believing!


    But now looking at the Chu wind in front of their eyes not far away, one person and one sword can not be stopped, where the blood is flying like a light rain, the air is filled with a thick smell of blood, the breeze can not be completely blown away.


    On the bluestone floor, the blood flowing out has gathered into a small river, flowing into the sewer. The blood dyed the earth red, and shocked all people''s hearts.


    Mr. Du''s rock solid strong self-confidence also appeared a bit loose, soft voice of the mouth: "let Huada, support!"


    It''s very simple to say five words, but it''s heavy. Because of Chu Feng''s strength, the Du''s courtyard, which is guarded by hundreds of people, calls for support. If Chu Feng leads thousands of people to come, they don''t feel much, but at the moment, Chu Feng is only one person with only one sword.


    Du Chang took a deep look at Chu Feng, controlled his inner agitation, restrained the impulse of World War I, dialed the phone and conveyed the meaning of master Du. After hanging up the phone, he and the people still looked at the impossible battlefield.


    For Chu Feng, hateful, but also respectable, this is a powerful opponent you can not disrespect.


    The sword flashed, and life fell. Chu Feng entered a distance of 10 meters with indomitable momentum. On the ground behind him, more than 200 bodies of Du family guards had been lying on the ground.


    The rest dare not rush forward. If death can be used for victory, they are not afraid of sacrifice or bloodshed. But when they find that death is impossible to win, no one is willing to make these unnecessary sacrifices.


    Chu Feng stood in the pool of blood, his body was still tall and straight, and the sky was darkened. Some people were destined to be gold. Even in the vast sea of sand, you can recognize him at a glance, and Chu Feng is undoubtedly such a man.


    Domineering, powerful, majestic, give people silent repression!


    When he shook Xuanyuan sword in his hand, all the blood on it immediately dropped. The original rusty sword body had two points of luster. Holding it in his hand, Chu Feng felt the restlessness of the sword body, which was the restlessness of longing for blood, even if the sword spirit disappeared.


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked through all the people to look at Mr. Du. He remembered a sentence: even though the most holy weapon has a bloodthirsty side, no matter how grand the reason is, its sharpness is only for killing.


    Although Xuanyuan sword is a artifact, it can be awakened only by blood, just as Wulie said!


    When Chu Feng was still thinking about it, master Du said, "Chu Feng, this is Xiangjiang, Du''s family, not the mainland, nor the north that you respect. Kill my grandson and come to the door recklessly. That''s what you told me. Are all the descendants like this now?"


    Chu Feng took back his thoughts, showed a sneer and said, "I Chu Feng, I never kill waste, your grandson is an absolute waste, killing him is just dirty my hands!"


    Xuanyuan sword in his hand slowly raised it to point at master Du, and said word by word: "but you have not found out any situation. Relying on your ridiculous judgment, let me explain it to you personally, and return my innocence? And I''m innocent. Why do you need Mr. Du to make me innocent? "


    "Five thousand people were sent to invite me, so I came, but not to explain, just to prove!"


    When everyone breathed and felt the arrogance of the Chu wind, he shook the Xuanyuan sword and burst out. The words overflowing from the sofa echoed in the night sky: "prove that the Du family is scum in my eyes. Killing you is like killing a dog. Why cover it up, explain it, and plot?"


    The words of indifference and killing made some people on the scene think of things a few months ago. In order to prove that he didn''t need to use conspiracy to capture Qiao''s family, Chu Feng sent troops to the North!


    How similar is history?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    The perfect killing is interpreted in Chu Feng''s actions. People who look at all this have only a chill. No one is willing to believe that there are invincible people in this world, just as many people do not believe that there is a God in this world.


    But Chu Feng completely smashed many people''s cognition with the facts tonight. There are really some people who, as long as he is willing, have a river of blood between his anger.


    And Chu Feng is more simple. When Du''s family asked him to explain, even sent 5000 people to encircle him, he directly killed the Du family. To prove with his strength, Chu Feng did not despise the Du family at all.


    Because in his eyes, the Du family is scum, who can be killed at will, why plot to kill?


    Just like the three provinces incident, chufeng directly used the powerful power of the wind gate to smash the whole North and take the position of the northern hegemony of the Fengmen, so that the conspiracy carefully planned by arbor disappeared and the initiative was regained.


    Now, the Du family, it''s the same thing.


    When the wind stopped and only people were breathing, there was no one standing around Chu Feng. The bodies of Du''s guards were lying on the ground. More than 400 people were dead. From the beginning to the end, it took less than 15 minutes.


    In this time, Chu Feng killed nearly 30 people in a minute. It was not a pig, but it was worthless to be killed by Chu Feng, which perfectly interpreted the cheap life.


    In the middle of Chu Feng and Du family, there are only 50 Du family guards with tense and dignified expression.


    Although they still hold a knife in their hands, although their eyes are still full of killing intention, but their hearts have not begun to be firm, and the knife in their hands seems to be more of a decoration.


    Without war, the heart is defeated!


    All the people were dignified, but the only one was Mr. Du. He seemed to be dead. More than 400 people were not human at all. He was just more than 400 pigs and dogs. His eyes were bright and he was looking at Chu Feng.


    When everyone was curious about the lack of support tonight, Mr. Du said faintly: "at first, I suspected you killed Shaofu, but tonight you proved that you didn''t kill him. I also believe that your strength disdains to kill my useless grandson. This time I was really wrong."


    Everyone is curious. Mr. Du admitted that he was wrong. What should we do now?


    But Du just stopped for a moment and said slowly: "it''s just that your behavior tonight has seriously challenged the Du family and ignored my authority. As a superior person, you know that it''s very uncomfortable to be provoked, so young man, you still have to die tonight."


    Chu Feng refused to deny a smile, light ridicule: "old guy, you are wrong again!"


    Du old man''s eyes a congealed: "why?"


    Chu Feng lowered his Xuanyuan sword, ignoring the blood on his body and the corpses lying around him. He sighed and said, "this game is not a game that you want to start, it''s not when you want to end, it''s not how you say it is!"


    Pointing to himself, Chu Feng''s eyes inexplicably pondered: "otherwise, how can I afford my appearance fee tonight? Maybe you don''t know, but I can tell you that if I come, I must take some things away. I don''t care about the Du family''s money or donghongmen''s money, so it''s not about whether you kill me or not. "


    "It''s about whether you can keep yourself and the whole Du family!"


    On hearing this, master Du began to laugh, with both sarcasm and appreciation. What he thought was that even if Chu Feng didn''t kill Du Shaofu tonight, it would be enough for him to die if Chu Feng had not killed Du Shaofu.


    But as Chu Feng said, he was wrong again. The game has already begun. He can kill Chu Feng. Similarly, Chu Feng can kill him. In front of life and death, everyone is fair and has nothing to do with his status. Because Niu Bi does not mean he will not die.


    As the laughter fell, Mr. Du''s eyes looked at the light flashing in the distance and said with a smile, "young man, you are still too young. If you don''t talk so much with me, you still have a chance to take me down and even kill me to gain some vitality. But now, you have no chance."


    The rest of the Du family also showed a relaxed look, looking at the distant vehicles, know that Du family support has arrived.


    3000, donghongmen elite!


    At first, most of the Du family''s leaders, who were still in fear, showed a playful look. They were afraid that Chu Feng could kill hundreds of people, but could kill thousands of people. We should know that donghongmen is in Xiangjiang, with 100000 people, and the number of people can kill chufeng.


    "Oh, you are really old!"


    Chu Feng didn''t look back. He sneered at his mouth: "it''s not important for a person to make a mistake once, but it can be made up for twice, but the third time is still so. Then it''s really stupid. Mr. Du, next year, today, Du''s nephew and nephew can give you incense to remember your past!"


    With a smile of indifference, the three thousand elites of donghongmen have arrived, and people from other places are constantly coming. Who can move him?


    Only when Chu Feng killed hundreds of people and his self-confidence expanded, he had no low-key psychology.


    Soon, the three thousand donghongmen elite came to surround the Du''s compound. The quiet action showed a well-trained side. Chu Feng looked in his eyes and exclaimed that it was really not an accident that he was able to fight against the Mafia in Wenzhou!Two cars came and stopped. Duhuada came down from the top. When Du saw it, he looked a little more smiling. He said, "yes, Huada. After tonight, you can be Du Chang''s deputy."


    "Deputy?"


    Suddenly, duhuada completely changed his personality. He gave a sneer: "old fool, where is the right position for the deputy?" In the astonished look of Du and other Du family leaders, Du Huada said coldly: "tonight, you will all die. The future of Du family is mine, and donghongmen is mine."


    The sudden change, support appeared a bit of change, so that those self-confident Du''s responsible person appeared loose, Du was also a burst of Leng Ran, came back to his mind and said: "what do you say, you were bought by Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng is also curious to see duhuada, because he did not buy duhuada!


    Duhuada scorned a smile: "Chu Feng bribed me, then I don''t want to work for him, does he have this qualification?" Pointing to the three thousand donghongmen elites, he said, "he is just a ghost under donghongmen''s children, and Huangfu family promises that I will kill Chu Feng and you, of course."


    "The Huangfu family vowed never to set foot on Xiangjiang River and never interfere with the affairs of Du family. In other words, the spring of duhuada is coming!"


    There is nothing more heartbreaking than being betrayed before the war, and the Betrayer is still a nephew with high hopes.


    He raised his finger and wanted to scold him. But when he finally put it down, duhuada must have been 100% sure that he could pull out such an array. Du even guessed that at this time tomorrow, the outside world would say that he was killed by Chu Feng, and duhuada killed Chu Feng.


    But a smile, looking at the still calm and calm chufeng light mouth: "less wind, tonight we fight to fight, finally found that there are fishermen behind!"


    Chufeng just shrugged his shoulders and laughed, and suddenly his body flashed out. When everyone didn''t know what was going on, Chu Feng had already narrowed the distance of 15 meters between Chu Feng and duhuada, completely behind him.


    Xuanyuan sword crossed duhuada''s neck from his side and sighed: "when there is no final victory, don''t be too proud, because you will find that victory and defeat, even death, are in the front line, changing rapidly!"


    Du Huada''s eyes coagulated. He wanted to make a sound, but he felt that his neck was cold. He couldn''t make any sound at all. He had already slowly fallen to the ground and was cut by Chu Feng''s sword!


    All of a sudden, the scene is a Leng a Leng, Du experienced countless, but also some difficult to accept the meaning, rubbed his eyes to determine that this is true, Chu Feng thousands of people surrounded by killed Du Huada.


    But all of a sudden, Mr. Du smelled the opportunity and said in a loud voice: "the traitor Du Huada is dead. The three thousand elite of donghongmen listen to my order and kill Chu Feng. I don''t care about what happened tonight. In the future, I will increase your welfare so that you can enjoy happiness."


    All three thousand people were not affected by duhuada''s death for a while. They didn''t move when they heard Du''s words. As people at the bottom of donghongmen, they didn''t know the relationship between donghongmen and Du''s family. Tonight, they just follow duhuada''s orders.


    Secondly, Du Yaming and Du Shaofu were also the leaders they followed. But tonight, three people died, one was absent, and three thousand people were like a headless fly!


    When he saw this man, he looked stunned and then he was happy: "Qian bang, it''s great that you came. Let these people move immediately and attack Chu Feng!"


    Qian bang, the leader of Donghong gate, the spokesman of Du family!


    In the past, Qian bang was respectful to Du, but tonight he didn''t see or hear the general. He just stood there indifferent. The people in charge of the Du family began to feel uneasy.


    A few steps ahead of the tall woman, Qian Bang followed. In the look of Du''s surprise and Du''s family leader''s astonishment, the tall woman bowed down and said, "I''ve seen less wind!"


    Qian Bang also raised his hand at this time: "prepare!"


    Qian Bang knelt on the ground of blood in the despairing eyes of master Du, and his voice was respectful and loud: "Qian Bang represents the pilgrimage to the East Red Gate, and the Red Gate in Wenzhou is 500000 elite. He has seen little wind!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes. Although he knew that the secular power of the ruling house killed everything, but looking at Lin Huali with a faint smile at the moment, Chu Feng found that he underestimated the power of the adjudication office. What kind of Empire did his dead Master build?


    Just for a short time, when Qian Bang knelt down and swore, the three thousand donghongmen elite all knelt on the ground, and their voice was loud: "I''ve seen less wind!"


    Du family, the trend is gone!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    Kill, come and go!


    Many people thought of the beginning, but did not think of the result. No one could react. They did not understand how duhuada suddenly rebelled. Similarly, they did not know why Qian Bang led the East Red Gate elite to surrender to Chu Feng.


    Just as they were sent by Chu Feng to send the bus to the rest of the prison, they did not want to understand the general, confused, helpless!


    In the majestic and glorious Du''s hall, the whole Du family courtyard is under the command of Qian bang and guarded by donghongmen elite. Ordinary people can''t get in and ordinary people can''t go out at all. It officially announces a message that the history of Du family is over.


    In the spacious hall, there are not too many people, only Chu Feng and Bing qingyujie sisters, wenxinxue sitting in a corner, and Lin Huali and Qian bang.


    Chu Feng sits on the imperial chair, where Mr. Du once sat in legend. Sitting on it, Chu Feng seems to have seen the extraordinary life of Mr. Du in the last century and the glory of Du''s family in those days.


    It''s just that no matter how brilliant it is, those who really stand here and still live are the natural and unrestrained winners.


    As the great leader said, there are countless heroes, but we still have to look at the present!


    When the emperor Du was restrained by the Huangfu family, he retired ahead of time. After getting rid of the control of the Huangfu family, he came out in the delusion that the emperor would control the absolute power in the world. However, it is less than one day since he came out, and his story has been desolate.


    Chu Feng is still the final winner.


    Everything seems to be in front of you. The blood on your body has dried up. Chu Feng doesn''t have any fluctuation. Just thinking about these things, fighting countless, enjoying this kind of loneliness?


    "Little Lord!"


    After a short silence, Qian Bang received the news from outside and said respectfully: "the Du family has been completely controlled. There is no voice of Du family from top to bottom in the East Red Gate. In addition, the 38 halls in Europe and the United States announce little loyalty!"


    Chu Feng nodded, his eyes flashed a light light, but quickly shook his head and said: "all this, take your time, do not need to announce your ownership!"


    Qian Bang is stunned. He is the power cultivated by the common people where the ruling is located. Once the ruling gave him an opportunity to get to his present position. Everything is just waiting for the appearance and taking over of Chu Feng. But now Chu Feng''s answer makes him a little surprised.


    Among the hidden forces of the ruling, although donghongmen was not the most powerful force, it was also a force that could not be ignored. Chu Feng refused?


    Lin Huali is also beautiful eyes flicker, but seems to understand what general light said: "Qian bang, little Lord said what, then how to do!"


    Although today''s Chu Feng can freely mobilize all the forces of secular ruling, the real enemy of Chu Feng is not so simple as secular. There are many hidden forces in the world, and there are many powerful people. If Chu Feng wants to live longer, it must be strong.


    Before he became powerful, the identity of the successor should not be revealed.


    Although Qian Bang didn''t quite understand, Lin Huali, who was in charge of all this, said that, and Qian Bang would not say anything. He stood aside in silence and respectfully.


    On the side of the aisle, Du Yaming with a haggard look was led by two elite donghongmen. In the morning, a woman with outstanding demeanor was less glamorous and more painful.


    Du Yaming had heard the fighting in front of her in the backyard where she was detained. Now she came out to see Chu Feng sitting on the imperial chair. None of the Du family members had seen her. She could not help but look sad: "they are all dead, aren''t they?"


    As for Du Yaming, Chu Feng did not intend to hide anything. He whispered, "I asked Qian Bang to mobilize people to send them all to the place where Mr. Du lived. After all, he was the descendant of Mr. Du. No matter how ruthless and cold-blooded I was, I could still respect the once King."


    Du Yaming''s face softened a little. Although some people don''t regard her as a relative, it doesn''t mean that she can ignore their existence.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Du Yaming''s mood is not so heavy, because Chu Feng really raised the butcher''s knife to kill Du and her father. Even if Du Yaming didn''t want to fight against Chu Feng, she would take revenge with blood and life.


    Du Yaming was motioned to sit down first, and Chu Fengcai said, "Miss Du, the Du family is going to attack me without asking any questions. You must be very clear about it. This is just your grandfather''s move to erase my kindness to the Du family. Of course, he also wants to use my head to establish the Du family''s prestige in the holy Dynasty."


    "It''s just a pity that he failed, but the ending was not very good. I won''t pursue anything. I hope Miss Du can hold on to the next Du family."


    When Du Yaming came here, she already knew that the Du family was completely under the control of Chu Feng, and the history of Du family had passed. But when she heard Chu Feng''s words, Du Yaming''s eyes were stunned: "me?"


    According to Du Yaming''s idea, for those who have a desire to kill and those who have hatred, even if they don''t kill them all, they have to be in case. Chu Feng still let her take charge of the Du family?


    Du Yaming''s idea is clear to Chu Feng. However, the current situation in Xiangjiang is delicate, and the yuan family has changed. The change of donghongmen will also attract some people''s attention. Chu Feng needs Du Yaming to rationalize all these changes: "donghongmen will still be loyal to Du''s family, but in the future, you will only listen to miss Du''s instructions."Qian Bang took a look at Du Yaming, followed Chu Feng''s words and said, "if there is less wind, I mean Qian bang!"


    Du Yaming can''t sit at ease any more. She gets up and looks at Chu Feng, who is stained with blood all over her body. You can think of the dangerous environment tonight. But when Chu Feng asked her to continue to take charge of Du''s family, Du Yaming still couldn''t accept it.


    After a moment''s silence, Du Yaming said softly: "little wind, I believe in your magnanimity, but don''t you worry that I will take charge of Du''s family and directly control donghongmen again will bring you trouble? You know, those are my relatives, and I don''t rule out what I''ll do if they ask for it. "


    Chu Feng doesn''t matter a smile: "if you don''t want them to live a good life, you can do that!"


    In a word, Chu Feng''s attitude has been fully revealed. Du''s people are not dead now, but it doesn''t mean they will not die in the future. It all depends on Du Yaming''s attitude. Does she want those people to live longer or just die like this.


    Du Yaming felt the killing between the lines and knew that she had to take charge of the Du family, because if someone else would take charge of the Du family, he would hold up the butcher''s knife in order to prevent the Du family from coming back.


    At this time, the capable and powerful woman sighed, scattered all the sharp 90 degrees and bowed herself: "Du Yaming, only the wind is less command is from!"


    Chu Feng felt a little pain and motioned the others to go out first. When there was only Du Yaming and himself left in the hall, Chu Feng got up and went to Du Yaming and wanted to give the woman a hug, but he found blood on his body and stopped the embrace.


    Du Yaming takes a look at Chu Feng and embraces him in turn. He doesn''t care about the dry blood on him, just like a weak woman needs a strong embrace of a man.


    Cuddling up in Chu Feng''s arms, Du Yaming felt warm and safe, and whispered, "do you like me?"


    Chu Feng''s hands have been holding Du Yaming, one hand patted a woman''s head, light back: "like, but can''t give you the future!"


    "I wanted to kill you in exchange for Du''s freedom." Du Yaming smile, small face leaning on Chu Feng''s shoulder, whispered: "just with the corner after that time, I found that I will always dream of you, I think I am not a fanatic, but close your eyes is your voice and appearance."


    "Chu Feng, I don''t want you to be nice to me all my life. I just hope to visit me occasionally, OK?"


    Chu Feng can''t find any words to respond to the woman''s straightforward words. Du Yaming is an excellent woman. No matter where she is put, she is the object of men''s pursuit. But Chu Feng knows that love debt is hard to pay off!


    Release Du Yaming, Chu Feng gently kisses on the woman''s red lips: "I know what you are thinking, but you should also know that I can''t give you any commitment. After that, find a good man and marry you!"


    Breathing out his breath, Chu Feng walked past Du Yaming and was held by Du Yaming before he took two steps. When he turned back, he saw that the woman''s eyes were only moist. Chu Feng looked soft and tangled in his heart.


    Du Yaming had nothing to die for, but said faintly, "this life, only for Qing!"


    Chu Feng is speechless. Du Yaming is a woman of the highest quality. All men want to have such a woman. But Chu Feng also knows that he and Du Yaming can not have any future, because he knows that when Xiangjiang is completely calmed down, Du Yaming and others will become a dust of history.


    "Less wind, something''s wrong!"


    When Chu Feng didn''t know how to reply to the woman''s words, Qian Bang came in from the outside with a dignified look. He didn''t find Du Yaming and Chu Feng''s look unnatural. He said in a hurry: "the car escorting the person in charge of Du''s family was attacked by a mysterious man five kilometers away from Du''s residence. More than 50 people died!"


    Dead?


    Both Chu Feng and Du Yaming doubt whether they have heard me wrong. When they look at Qian Bang''s dignified look, their hearts are sinking. Du Yaming takes a look at Chu Feng, and the latter is sensitive and generally looks at her: "it''s not me!"


    Du Yaming nodded gently: "I believe you!"


    Chu Feng was moved by Du Yaming''s hand and whispered, "no matter who did it, I''ll find it out and avenge you!"


    Du Yaming clenched her teeth and didn''t cry. The woman''s strength showed incisively and vividly. She followed Chu Feng to leave Du''s house and rushed to the scene!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    The night breeze is cool, but not as good as Du Yaming''s heart!


    Du''s courtyard is not far from the place where the incident happened. In addition, it was late at night, and it was soon arrived. There was blood everywhere and the body was all over. Du Yaming didn''t know how to support without a little tears.


    Knowing that dushaofu died, she could not cry. When Chu Feng broke Du family, she felt that when all her relatives died, she didn''t cry, but it was a kind of extreme quiet.


    But now, seeing that all the people who could not die were all in the blood, dozens of relatives and the guards of Du family. Du Yaming had a slight sadness in her heart. Since this moment, only her own person was left in the world, and all the relatives had died.


    Chu Feng looked around the scene and walked to gently hug Du Yaming, and his relatives died in two days. The world in the future only went alone. Chu Feng could understand that loneliness.


    Du Yaming reluctantly scattered the sadness on his face: "I''m ok!"


    The words seem to be firm. Chu Feng can still feel a sad feeling in it, sighing: "if you want to cry, you will not be laughed at!"


    Du Yaming shook his head, she still did not cry out, slowly walked by, looking at the Duchang, who had died for many times, can feel his pain and reluctant to die before his death, not died under the butcher of Chu Feng, but died on the way to retreat, who was replaced, I think it would be unwilling.


    Seeing Du Yaming still remains calm at this time, Chu Feng has appreciation and sympathy. How strong is it to support such a bad news?


    Qian Bang came from one side, whispered: "I have checked, no living, all deadly, the enemy of attack did not even use any weapons!"


    Chu Feng just arrived here, only looking at duyaming''s mood, but did not observe these things. At this time, Wen Yan also came to the spirit, walked to a body of Du family guard and squatted down, and there seemed to be no wound, but the eyes were closed, which made people feel the existence of fear.


    Chu wind frowned, left eye penetration, face no fluctuation, but the heart has been widespread disaster.


    Because the dead Du family guard, all the viscera and six Fu organs were broken, but there were no scars on him. Chu Feng stood up and looked at the rest of the corpses in the left eye. All of them were crushed and died. I think how great pain it was when I died.


    The thick blood on the ground can also see the helplessness of the enemy when they were fighting.


    Most importantly, Chu wind in the smell of the martial arts, only use the real yuan to reach a certain level of people, can use that Qiaojin to let people just spit blood and die, all the organs are broken!


    Although Chu Feng himself can do so, but killing so many people, the power can not be followed after all, and the people who die here are all such a situation.


    Chu Feng did not speak, and Qian bang, standing next to him, understood what he was thinking.


    That is, tonight''s attack, is a person!


    After more than ten minutes, Du''s body was separated and placed aside. Duyaming stood in front of them, calm and terrible. Chu Feng understood that everyone needed a process of growth and suffered a huge twists and turns.


    If you can''t get past, you will be abandoned and get past. Then it will be a new life.


    The body of Du family escort has been cleaned up and boarded. The crematorium will be directly pulled. The people sent by Qian Bang have been in place. However, Du Yaming is still standing there, and everyone has no voice. Everyone can feel her inner sadness.


    Chu Feng looked at the time, exhaled and walked up and held up duyaming''s hand: "they are dead, and I!"


    Du Yaming took back the eyes fixed on Du Laozi and Duchang, and then looked at Chu wind, and finally snuggled gently in the bosom of Chu wind. How powerful a woman would need a hug. At this time, Chu wind is the hug duyaming needs.


    Chu Feng patted the woman''s back gently, gave Qian bang a look to clean up the scene, turned to get on the car and said: "deal with the later things of Du family well!"


    The car left directly. Chu Feng did not have to stay. Yuan family has been controlled by Lin Jiaying and will not have any problems. Li Huo and his two are their own people, and they will not bring about the wind wave of Xiangjiang. After tonight, Du family is completely defeated, only one duyaming is left.


    Chu Feng drives the car, looking at the silent woman, also do not know whether she can support the declining Du family in the future!


    At this time, Du Yaming opened his red lips and looked at a street without any one: "I want to blow the wind!"


    "OK!" Although it was late, Chu Feng did not refuse, nodding back to the road, turning the car head ignore the reverse, and drove directly into the side street and went to the seaside.


    Xiangjiang night, there are prosperous places, but also a cold place, night of the sea, is such a place not lively.


    Du Yaming got off to the railing and looked at the sea under the night. When Chu wind came, he shouted at the sea under the night, which made the Chu wind come to bear the heartache.That kind of hysteria, that kind of madness, let people feel that Du Yaming''s heart is dripping blood.


    Have been shouting, voice has been hoarse, enough to last for five minutes to stop, Chu Feng also light mouth: "people die can not be reborn, the living people want to think about the future, your grandfather and father they are dead, but you are still alive, you can do a lot of things."


    "Find out who killed tonight and avenge them!"


    Du Yaming hands on the railing, a pair of apricot eyes in the emergence of a towering opportunity, if the hand is a piece of tofu, must have been rotten.


    Turning back to look at Xiang Chu Feng, Du Yaming no longer conceals his inner killing: "I want to revenge for me. I will use myself, Du family, Du''s group and everything I have to exchange with you. I must kill the murderer, I must!"


    Looking at the woman''s hysteria, regardless of Chu Feng did not refuse, slightly nodded.


    Du Yaming relaxed a little, and regained a little calmness in the shouting just now. He asked in a low voice, "things happened suddenly and quickly tonight. Even my brother''s death may also be for tonight. It''s good that you are killed, and it''s good that Du''s family is ruined."


    "It''s just a pity that duhuada is dead, or I''ll know who''s behind it!"


    Chu Feng just wanted to talk, his eyes a congealed to see what, his left eye twinkled, suddenly turned back, frown a light said: "it doesn''t matter whether he died or not. If you don''t guess wrong, the enemy wants me to die, Miss Du''s family, my family is defeated, and my family is destroyed!"


    Du Yaming also felt something general. She looked at the direction of Chu Feng. In the darkness 50 meters away, a figure was walking slowly. The speed was very slow, but it was oppressive beyond words.


    It''s as if it was a tank, stretching out its tusks, a devastating blow to people in its range.


    Chu Feng''s left eye has seen the appearance of the comer, a middle-aged man, making a gesture of indifference, so that they don''t come out for the time being. Chu Feng''s whole body is tense and his blood is boiling. He is eager for a war!


    A voice also came from that dark place: "Chu abandoned son, Overlord day apprentice, good, good!"


    Chufeng eyebrows stir, know that he is a lot of Chu family, but know that he is a bawangtian disciple, according to Murong Bing said, then only one of the Chu family, and the voice of the middle-aged people in the dark seems to be certain, let Chu Feng a little more dignified.


    This is a person who may know his own identity, and even some unknown things.


    His fist clenched unconsciously. Chu Feng had already made up his mind that he would leave this man at all costs tonight. At least, he should make sure that he knew that he was a disciple of overlord heaven, and how many people there were.


    But the middle-aged man was not far away, and his voice came again: "originally, I didn''t want to kill you, and whether you are a disciple of overlord heaven, but I can''t bear to see your successor killed by you. Let''s see the world again!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    At this time, the middle-aged man had already come to Chu Feng and Du Yaming. He was in his forties, but he was not covered with vicissitudes. He only had a pair of cold eyes in which he was afraid like a poisonous snake.


    Chu Feng light mouth: "want to kill me, should introduce oneself?"


    "Tianluo!"


    The middle-aged man did not play any profound game. He directly threw out his name, looked at Chu Feng with a pair of murderous eyes, and said with a sneer: "remember this name, you don''t have to go to the hell palace, and don''t know how to tell the king of Yan!"


    Chu wind is still calm, pure and pure in the dark, he is fearless!


    Let Du Yaming back a little bit, Chu Feng touched his nose and asked, "you said I killed your apprentice, but I killed so many people. I really don''t know who your apprentice is. Secondly, you keep saying that I am the successor of the ruling and the disciple of overlord heaven. I don''t know the basis?"


    "Finally, can you answer, what role are you playing in these two days?"


    Chu Feng had suspected Du Shaofu''s death. When Du Huada rebelled, Chu Feng thought that he was the last murderer, but he had already died. Then, Du and other Du family members also died. Chu Feng knew that it was not Du Huada, but the people who stood behind him to support him.


    Huangfu family!


    According to the information provided by Ye Zixuan, Huangfu Junyi and Jingkun are the most powerful forces of Huangfu family. They have been killed by themselves in Weisi, but in the end, they are warriors who surpass Huangfu Junyi. This has always been a question of curiosity in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Huangfu family, whether there is still unknown power hidden.


    Tianluo laughed wildly and joked in his eyes: "do you want to delay time? If you think so, I can tell you, Qian bang, they won''t hear from you at all. You can only wait for me to kill you tonight


    The laughter also dissipated in the words. In Tianluo''s eyes, there was a banter of cat and mouse: "but for a person who is going to die, it is not important to know something. How about making you live a little longer? And let you know how you died


    Chu Feng had no sense of crisis and said with a smile, "please say it!"


    "Yincha is my apprentice, my most satisfied apprentice!"


    Tianluo narrowed his eyes. Chu Feng could be so calm at this time, which surprised him a little. However, considering his skills and arrangements, Tianluo maintained a strong confidence: "it''s just a pity that he was killed by you in a conspiracy, which made me very uncomfortable. After all, in this era, it''s really hard to find martial arts talents.


    So as his master, I always need to do something, and in order to successfully kill you, I used some means to make all these become ordinary gratitude and resentment in the lake. No one would have thought it was me


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Yincha was close to his own strength. He could fight against himself, but he was too much higher than Tianluo. If he went beyond the rules to be strong and weak, he would surely be looking for death. Chu Feng could foresee that if he died, others would only say that he died in the hands of the remaining evils of the Du family.


    After all, so many people died in Du''s family.


    All unreasonable things are explained, Chu Feng had to feel the mind of Tianluo.


    And in the back of Du Yaming face a change forward: "my brother and grandfather, they are also killed by you, why?"


    Tianluo said with a cold smile: "yes, they were all killed by me. The reason for doing so is very simple, that is to let Chu Feng become the biggest suspect, so that I can get away safely after killing him. That''s all."


    Then a joke appeared on his face: "as for your brother Du Shaofu, he is an idiot. I just said that if you ask him to settle accounts with Chu Feng and give him a beating, he can go back to Du''s house. Because Mr. Du is a man of affection, how can he allow his own grandson to be abused at will?


    So Du Shaofu seriously went to Chu Feng and was beaten by him. Finally, I killed him. You should know the purpose! "


    Du Yaming clenched his fist slowly. She was not a vase. Naturally, he knew what was going on. Du Shaofu went to Chu Feng for no reason. He was still in front of so many people. He was just accusing Chu Feng of having his back on his back. Finally, Tianluo killed Du Shaofu. Ten or nine people would suspect Chu Feng.


    But once the doubt cannot be solved, then the Du family and Chu Feng will certainly rise to contradictions, which can also achieve his role of instigation.


    Du Yaming thought of her relatives, just because Tianluo wanted to avenge his apprentice, she became a victim. She was very angry. If Chu Feng was not in front of her, she would have rushed to fight him.


    Chu Feng looked at the still confident Tianluo, exhaled a breath and said: "just to kill me, not to be investigated at last, even to avenge your apprentice, you can create a targeted plot. I don''t know how to admire you, or you should say that you are cruel and merciless, but it doesn''t matter, there is always one of us who is going to die."


    "Now, I just want to ask one last question. How do you know that I am the heir to the ruling?"


    "Are you really the heir to the verdict?" Tianluo''s eyes were fixed, and his look was more dignified. The reason why he said that just now was that he knew where the news came from, but he didn''t know whether it was true or not. But seeing the look of Chu Feng at the moment, Tianluo thought of something.Chu Feng surprised a smile, gently shook his head, began to see Tianluo said so confident, also think is to know his identity, do not want to just say casually.


    After the smile on his face, Chu Feng said: "yes, overlord is my master indeed. I am the heir of the verdict. The rumor is true, but unfortunately, you are going to die!"


    Du Yaming takes a look at Chu Feng and is shocked. Chu Feng, the successor of the supreme organization of the underground world of the holy Dynasty, decides to be the successor?


    Tianluo''s face has become indescribable dignified. His self-confidence in starting to kill Chu Feng has become loose. He was born in a seclusion force. He was very clear about what the verdict meant. Originally, it was just a casual sentence used to cover up some things. He didn''t want those so-called rumors to be true.


    There was a faint struggle and pain in his eyes. He felt that he was treated as cannon fodder!


    I don''t know when, there have been two people around Tianluo, a black skirt and a white skirt. They have been hiding in the dark. They feel the terrible breath surging on their bodies, and Tianluo''s heart is even more bottomless.


    Chu Feng walked forward two steps, looked at Tianluo indifferently and asked: "give you a whole corpse, tell me where you come from and whether you are from Huangfu family!"


    Tianluo scattered the idea of running, and his eyes swept over Chu Feng like a sword: "are you really a disciple of overlord heaven?"


    Chu Feng touched his nose and looked back at Du Yaming. Then he said, "I am indeed a disciple of overlord heaven, and the rumors are true. I just don''t know if you can tell me where the rumors come from?"


    The second time he was confirmed by Chu Feng, the last doubt in Tianluo''s heart dissipated. He cried in his heart, master, you lied to me!


    Seeing Tianluo keep silent, Chu Feng squints his eyes. Where the rumor comes from is always what Chu Feng wants to know. Is it the Chu family or someone else? It''s intuitive that Tianluo knows who''s sending the news. Chu Feng needs to confirm.


    Although no one in Chu''s family has appeared up to now, it is the place of birth after all. Chu Feng wants to know if they throw out the news that they will die at any time, so as to decide what to do in the future!


    "Master!"


    When Chu Feng was meditating, Tianluo suddenly looked to one side and called out. He saw nothing, but all of a sudden, Tianluo had burst out and instantly narrowed the distance with Chu Feng.


    "Little Lord," they said


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Tianluo to be so cunning. He took advantage of Bingqingyujie''s inexperience in the world to start with. The meaning was very clear, that is to take himself, otherwise he could not leave from the hands of Bingqingyujie.


    Seeing that he was about to catch Chu Feng, Tianluo laughed wildly: "this is a guess. I didn''t expect that you are really the successor of the ruling office. As long as I catch you, what am I afraid of?"


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, the Chu wind was about to be caught by the difference of 50 centimeters. When the latter couldn''t dodge, the sound of breaking the sky suddenly came from the night sky. A rusty sword cut through the night sky and came towards the sky.


    At the same time, a figure suddenly appeared on the side, directly pulling Chu Feng around.


    Tianluo didn''t expect that there was someone in the dark. His face changed slightly and his palm patted it out. The sword stabbed back to the place where it came from. The other hand kept beating forward, right!


    That suddenly appeared to pull the Chu wind to the back, turned around the person threw out a mouthful of blood, and chufeng fell forward together, chufeng looked back, his face changed dramatically: "Yan Yan!" In the heart inexplicably ignited a nameless fire!


    Tianluo didn''t look at anyone. He only knew that if he didn''t take Chu Feng, he would die. He had no confidence.


    The most important thing is that the rumor is true. Chu Feng is a disciple of bawangtian. He is the successor of the ruling. He must take this news out and let the world know!


    Just one blow did not hit Chu Feng, Tianluo had no chance. Bingqingyujie had already appeared around him, one man protected Chu Feng in front of them, and one man split his hand.


    Tianluo had no choice but to turn around and defend, but the power was too big. He was slapped out with a clear hand, just like the appearance when Chu Feng and Yan Yan were flying.


    With ice clear eyes and cold eyes, Tianluo has arrived like a shadow before landing. With a flick of his left hand, Tianluo directly vomites blood to the ground, and even has no strength to stand up.


    Here Chu Feng was suddenly relieved of most of her strength by Yan Yan who suddenly appeared. She just had a little blood flowing. She stood up to explore Yan Yan''s meridians. She felt relieved and gave it to Yujie. She walked towards Tianluo step by step.


    After Wen Xin Xue, who had already appeared, Chu Feng took Xuanyuan sword and came to Tianluo. He said, "tell me what I want to know, whole body!"


    Tianluo felt that all the channels of his body were broken just now. His eyes showed despair and he felt impulsive. But everything was too late. The pride of the warrior made him look up: "you''d better hope that before you grow up, rumors are always rumors, or you will be crushed by three schools and four families."


    The sword light flickers, the Xuanyuan sword in Chu Feng''s hand has fallen, the blood spatters, the life extinguishes!Chufeng threw his sword back to wenxinxue and looked at Yan Yan who was being treated. He said indifferently: "Bingqing, contact Ganlu, meet me in Guanghan Garden tomorrow!"


    Although Tianluo didn''t tell Chu Feng what he wanted to know until he died. Where did the thing that he was the successor of the ruling came from? But the Yincha was in Huangfu''s house, which was enough for chufeng to do a lot of things.


    Looking at the distance, thousands of years of family, really can not use common sense degree of ah!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    Five o''clock in the morning, the Imperial City, the suburbs!


    It was still the place, hidden in a low valley of woods. Huangfu asked Heaven to stand outside the gate and look at the closed gate. Only at six o''clock would someone open the door. But he believed that the people inside had already known his arrival, and now they have avoided seeing him. It was just a punishment to him.


    Yincha was used by Huangfu Ruoyun to kill chufeng in Xiangjiang. Unfortunately, he died before he got out of the school and was killed by chufeng.


    Originally, I thought that such a result was also good. It could let Tianluo, the master of Yincha, go out of the mountain and directly kill Chu Feng. Therefore, Huangfu asked Tian and cooperated with Tianluo to do a lot of things. The initial guidance was also developing in a good direction. The death of Chu Feng seemed to be an inevitable problem.


    But the news that should have come has never come, and Tianluo can no longer be contacted. Huangfu asks heaven and knows that he must have failed.


    Huangfu inquired about Tianluo''s strength very clearly. However, people with such strength all died. Huangfu asked Heaven and thought about everything. Finally, he came here again. He didn''t care about dignity and face. What he wanted was the prosperity of the Huangfu family!


    For the possible problems, Huangfu also had psychological preparation, so he came here four hours in advance to express his sincerity!


    As for whether it will work or not, he has not considered it yet!


    As time went by, although there was not a glimmer of light in the sky, Huang Fu, who was not weak in his own strength, could hear the noise coming from the courtyard and all the people who knew to have a night''s rest had already got up.


    In the past ten minutes or so, the gate was opened, and the soft man who was the last time had a voice as indifferent as the beginning: "master, let you in!"


    Huangfu asked the sky and nodded slightly. He went straight in and followed the Yin Rou man to the place where he had come last time. Huangfu Juntao had already stood there, looking at the tree. No one could see his expression, but he could feel the slight pressure contained in it.


    Straight body, invisible also curved a bit, Yin soft man also quietly retreated.


    Huangfu asked the sky to turn his head and said respectfully, "second uncle!"


    "You know I''m your second uncle? It''s a pity that I don''t feel your respect! "


    After two seconds of silence, Huangfu Juntao sounded out with a light and authoritative voice, without any emotional fluctuation: "otherwise, I just let the Yin brake follow you and protect you, but why do you use him to deal with Chu Feng? Not only that, but you also let Tianluo take action and be killed by Chu Feng. "


    With a slight sigh, Huangfu Juntao was angry: "one apprentice died, I am in pain!"


    Huangfu asked the sky. Under the influence of Huangfu Juntao, his back was wet with cold sweat, and his body was bent again. He said apologetically: "my nephew is impulsive. I didn''t expect the Chu wind to be so strong. I''m sorry!"


    All of a sudden, an invisible force burst on Huangfu''s body, and the huge body directly fell out and hit the pillars of the courtyard. A mouthful of blood gushed out, and his face turned pale in an instant.


    Huangfu Juntao, like a ghost, stood in front of the rising Huangfu and asked the sky. He put his hand around his neck and said coldly, "impulsive? I''m sorry? Do you think I''ll believe that someone who can kill his brother and sister will make such a mistake? Ask God, you are my nephew, I understand you


    "Who just used me? Who gave you the courage? Didn''t my elder brother tell you who was the absolute leader of the Huangfu family?"


    Huangfu asked the sky was pinched by Huangfu Juntao''s big hand, so it was difficult to move. Looking at Huangfu Juntao who was younger than him, Huangfu''s tenacious heart was rarely frightened.


    He was cold-blooded and cruel, but he understood that Huangfu Juntao was better than him!


    Huangfu Juntao hums coldly and throws Huangfu to ask the sky, as if he had lost a dog: "if it wasn''t for the Huangfu family who still needed you to support the facade, and there was no more suitable person than you, I have killed you now. People should understand the rules, and those who can''t afford to play should not be moved!"


    "I don''t care about Yincha and Tianluo, but it''s the last time."


    Huangfu didn''t dare to get angry when he asked the sky. Although he was outside, he knew that in Huangfu Juntao''s eyes, he was just a waste that could die at any time.


    He stood up again with a cough, and his voice remained respectful: "second uncle, it''s really wrong to ask the sky this time, but the Huangfu family has already faced many dangers. In the Xiangjiang incident, Huangfu group has been divided into 40% shares by Ma Ma and Li families, and is in danger.


    Chu Feng also took the opportunity to disintegrate the Huangfu family''s foundation in the Du family, so that we lost control of the Du family and donghongmen. In addition, he controlled the whole underground world of the holy Dynasty. There was not much space for the Huangfu family! "


    "Want someone?"


    Huangfu asked the sky a lot, and Huangfu Juntao directly broke his mind and said sarcastically, "it''s meaningless to play these things in front of me, but do you know the real Huangfu family?"


    Huangfu asked the sky and looked up with confusion: "please make it clear to me, uncle!"


    "The Huangfu family wants eternal fragrance!"Huangfu Juntao scattered his fierce and violent body. He turned his back to Huangfu and asked the sky. He said, "the secular Huangfu family is just a thing to let the world know that we still exist. If we don''t, we can create one. When I took over the hermit Huangfu family from my grandfather, he told me.


    No matter how powerful the secular power is, as long as the official displeasure can be extinguished. If a millennium family wants to survive, it still depends on the power of the hermit world. Therefore, three thousand years ago, Huangfu family had two branches: secular and seclusion.


    Of course, the hermit is the ultimate master of the family. At the beginning, your father and I took over the secular Huangfu family, and the other took over the hermit Huangfu family, in order to complement each other. Everything was fine, but the grandson of overlord appeared


    When he mentioned that amazing man, there was an irresistible killing opportunity in his eyes and a gnashing hatred: "if it wasn''t for his appearance, how could the founding leader let my elder brother move to the imperial city and make the Huangfu family lose the golden development period of ten years?"


    "However, this is not important, the important thing is that the hidden power of the Huangfu family can not be known!"


    Huangfu asked the sky and nodded: "second uncle, what do you mean?"


    Huangfu Juntao had a deep vision and whispered back: "it means that the secular power of Huangfu family can or can''t be abandoned. As long as the foundation is in place, the Huangfu family will not fall down. You must have been caught by Chu Feng many times, and the hidden power of Huangfu family may be exposed."


    Huangfu''s spirit of asking the sky was shocked. He already understood the meaning of Huangfu Juntao. He bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, I''m so impulsive to ask!"


    "No harm!"


    Huangfu Juntao gently waved his hand and said quietly, "no matter how powerful Chu Feng is, it''s just a chess piece. It''s normal for Huangfu''s family to hide their power for thousands of years. It''s good to go out slowly, but I''m not afraid to go out if I have to go out!"


    Huangfu asked Heaven to feel Huangfu Juntao''s strong self-confidence and did not ask why. Although he was the head of the secular Huangfu family, his understanding of the hidden Huangfu family was still limited.


    Even his dead father, Huangfu Junyi, did not know much.


    Only those who become the master of the hermit family know that it is impossible for other people to touch the hermit Huangfu family. This is not a very large area, but it can absolutely shake countless people. Huangfu has always been confused about how strong this stronghold is.


    Huangfu Juntao raised his hand and interrupted Huangfu''s thoughts of asking the sky. He said faintly, "I know what you want to do here. You don''t need to worry. Chu Feng can''t play anything. No matter how powerful the ants are, they are still ants. Go back!"


    Huangfu opened his mouth to ask whether chufeng was the successor of the ruling. However, seeing that Huangfu Juntao had no explanation, he also gave up the idea of asking aloud. However, when he could get the promise of Huangfu Juntao, the big stone in his heart fell by more than half.


    With a respectful reply, Huangfu asked the sky and retreated.


    Huangfu Juntao didn''t go to see Huangfu ask the sky to leave. He just kept staring at the tree and began to speak for a long time: "although Chu Feng''s work is very hidden, none of the people in the three schools and four families are stupid. Maybe someone has already confirmed that he is the apprentice of overlord heaven. This has affected our plan very much."


    In the dark corner, there was a figure standing in the dark corner. Huangfu didn''t find it when he asked the sky just now. At this time, he said faintly: "don''t worry, Chu Feng is more careful than us. Moreover, the court of adjudication has come out. Without absolute assurance, those families and clans dare not do anything at will."


    "In this era, no one is willing to be the first bird, which has no impact on our plans."


    After saying this, the man in the dark joked: "and if you don''t move the Chu wind in the secular Huangfu family, why should Chu Feng do things with the help of the secular power of the ruling office? The exposure of Chu wind, you Huangfu family, have half the responsibility!"


    Huangfu Juntao laughed and looked at the darkness over there and said with a smile: "it seems that nothing can be hidden from you. Yes, I know more about what I want to do. We have been waiting for 20 years. It is not easy to know from Chu Feng''s parents that he is a taboo. How can I let him die so early?


    It''s just that his growth speed makes me very dissatisfied. There is no pressure and no motivation. Let Huangfu ask heaven to play with him. Otherwise, when can we achieve our dream and step into the final state with the help of Chu Feng? "


    After a silence in the dark, he slowly returned: "I hope you are right. I don''t want one of the taboo people to be killed by you, so we will waste 20 years!"


    Huangfu Juntao smiles: "no, everything is under control."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    At noon, the flight from Xiangjiang landed at Huangcheng airport.


    A line of motorcade stopped outside the airport, and people passing by looked at it one after another. A whole 20 cars, such a luxurious lineup and such a luxurious motorcade, were all curious about who they were coming to pick up.


    In some people stop to see, a group of people came out of the airport, a young man in sunglasses walked towards the motorcade surrounded by several beautiful women. The woman standing by the door of a car opened the door of the car. The boy with sunglasses did not speak and sat on it directly. The motorcade slowly left the airport.


    This is just a simple episode of the airport, but it is shocking for the passengers who come and go. It becomes a gossip after dinner. Who is that sunglasses boy?


    Leaving the motorcade, the sunglasses boy took off the sunglasses on his face. It was Chu Feng who came back today. Looking at the beautiful woman driving beside her, her long legs didn''t even wear silk stockings. Chu Feng said with a smile, "manna, do you want to look like this? I don''t know if Zhaofeng died early in this era."


    Driving is manna, the person in charge of heaven and earth in the imperial city and water bath paradise, and also one of the three leaders of the secular power of the ruling!


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, manna replied with a smile: "the wind is little or can play, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng laughs and Gan Lu is right. He can really play Chu Feng in the secular world. When the laughter falls, he looks at the scenery on both sides of the road: "it seems that this is not the way to Guanghan garden, is it?"


    Ganlu whispered back: "nine princess, come back!"


    Chu Feng is stunned, and then nods. Murong Bing has been away for two months. It is almost the same time when she comes back. When she thinks of the charming woman, Chu Feng stops asking manna. Many answers can be found in Murong Bing.


    That is, what is hidden behind the thousand year history of the Huangfu family.


    Chu Feng didn''t think that the Huangfu family could use money to control them. The only explanation was that the Huangfu family had a huge power unknown to others, and might even be no inferior to three sects and four families!


    Although Chu Feng is not afraid of all this, but the strength of the enemy is not clear, this is not the style of Chu Feng.


    The team of 20 cars returned to fengteng garden while chufeng was thinking about things. Although the main person of the damper is Huangfu ruodie, there is no one to replace Chu Feng.


    Just when the motorcade drove in, all the members of the ventilation door who came and went to chufeng''s car cast a look of worship.


    The motorcade stopped, manna did not get off the bus, pointed to the back and said, "Princess nine, in the back of the hillside!"


    Chu Feng nodded and got off to see fengteng garden. Su Xinyu and Su Xinyu still live here. The only difference is that Chu Feng is not there.


    I really want to meet Su Xinyu, but when he thinks of something more important, Chu Feng decides to go to see Murong Bing first. At least, he has to find out who the news came from and whether the Huangfu family has any hidden power.


    Let Ganlu arrange a car to send the injured Yan Yan to Li''s house, and Chu Feng walks towards the back.


    A beautiful figure was sitting on the hillside, looking at the slowly fluctuating lake below. She did not find it when Chu Feng came near. Chu Feng was sure that this was the first time he saw Murong Bing showing such a look.


    Sitting beside the woman, Chu Feng whispered, "what do you want?"


    Murong Bing Leng for a while, reluctantly showed a charming smile: "don''t think of anything, just waiting for you to be a bit boring, look at the scenery below, calm down my restless heart!"


    It''s not a day or two to get to know Murong Bing. Chu Feng can still hear the unnatural in her words. He gently grasps the woman''s hand and asks, "is something going on? The old man with white beard


    Two months ago, the old man with white beard gave up the deadline and asked Murong Bing to go back to the place where he should go. Two months have passed. One or two days have passed. Chu Feng can only think of such things. Otherwise, Murong Bing, who has always been a monster, would not be so quiet.


    In the first second of seeing, it is estimated that he has already thrown himself into the arms of Chu Feng.


    Murong Bing, with a bitter smile, leans down on Chu Feng''s thigh, opens her red lips and replies, "the old man with white beard is one factor, but not all. The reason why I feel uncomfortable in my heart is that you don''t have much time. I know what happened in these two months away."


    "I also asked the intelligence team of the adjudication office to check the information. It came from the Huangfu family, but you and I all know that it will not be so simple."


    Before he opened his mouth, Murong Bing took the initiative to talk about this issue. Chu Feng said: "it''s OK. Not to say, it''s just that the rumor has not been confirmed. Even if they are sure, they dare not kill them openly. Li Ji has given me the above information and will firmly stand with me. Shengchao, how can I be afraid of anyone?"


    Murong Bing is not as relaxed as Chu Feng, because she knows more.


    He raised his hand and touched Chu Feng''s face and said, "husband, of course, I know three schools and four families. Even if I know that you are the apprentice of overlord heaven, the successor of the ruling should consider it before acting. After all, Jinan is the real Guardian God, and it is impossible to let too powerful people come out and attack you.I''m worried about your growth. Many years ago, I doubted some things, but I haven''t confirmed them. I feel that everything has been a game since 20 years ago. It''s an amazing overall situation, but I don''t understand what the problem is! "


    "I know you want to know if the Huangfu family still has secret power. I can''t answer it. After all, for thousands of years, the Huangfu family did not show the mountains and dew. I don''t know where the Yincha and Tianluo people came from."


    Said, Murong ice face also rare show apology, seems to be unable to help Chu Feng feel sorry.


    Feeling the woman''s entanglement, Chu Feng gently grinned and clenched her hand: "you can tell me what you know. It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. I''m not afraid of three families and four families. How can I be afraid of a Huangfu family? I don''t want to die. Death can''t take me away!"


    "The news was released by the Huangfu family. There must be someone behind it, but I don''t know what the intention is? Instigate a fight between the ruling house and the three sects and four families? However, it will not do much for the ruling body to obey my orders until the day is sunny. "


    Murong Bing sat up straight, and his charming face showed shrewdness: "although I don''t know who let the Huangfu family spread such news, I''m sure it will not be aimless, but as you said, the purpose is not clear. Therefore, you should be careful. Your master and the hidden forces have a lot of hatred!"


    Chu Feng nodded, which he had been paying attention to all the time. He was also very clear that what he was fighting with was time. The other side was not sure that he would not come out of the mountain. What Chu Feng needed was time.


    Thinking of those excellent martial artists, Chu Feng also had a headache. He shook his head and temporarily did not think about it. He thought of Murong Bing''s trip and asked, "how is Yao Xin?"


    Murong Bing murmured with a small mouth and a face of apology: "originally I wanted to add one more * * to you, but I couldn''t go in that place. It may be the reason that time is approaching. If you want Yao Xin to wake up, you can only rely on yourself!"


    Chu Feng is a little disappointed, but he doesn''t mean to blame Murong Bing. If she can do it, she will do it. If she can''t finish something, it shows that it is really difficult.


    Pull Murong ice to stand up, look at her face is still sad, chufeng pinched her face: "don''t look like this, I look sad!"


    "Heartache?"


    Murong ice pursed a smile, revealing the color of fun: "husband, want to eat me, coax me happy?"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes. Murong Bing, even if he was in a bad mood, could still kill people. He said with a wry smile: "although no one in the underground world of Shengchao can compete with me at present, the power of the hidden world is still a knife hanging on my head. Where can I think about these things?"


    "But I do love you. What a goblin woman, always running around. How heartache I am?"


    Murong Bing angrily patted Chu Feng, leaned against him and walked down the hillside, saying, "husband, if one day something really happened to me, would you be very sad?"


    Chu Feng stopped and looked at Murong Bing, who was smiling and sad. This time he came back, he felt the change of Murong ice, which made him very unaccustomed.


    Touching the woman''s charming face, Chu Feng replied word by word: "I won''t be sad!"


    Murong Bing suddenly put the mouth Du up, hummed: "you can really have no sentiment, don''t you know when facing a woman, you want to tell lies? Maybe I''m happy, a few big holes can let you break through tonight!"


    "Ice!"


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly at Murong Bing''s evil spirit, and said seriously: "I''m serious, I won''t be sad if you have an accident. I''ll only let those who let you have an accident regret it all their life and live in despair and pain, otherwise I''m sorry you called me husband!"


    Murong Bing blinked her eyes. Her heart beat faster than ever.


    He glared at Chu Feng angrily and hummed: "it''s so nice to hear that you don''t really want to go through my back door, do you?"


    "Otherwise, if I directly control all this, those old men will have to blow their beard and stare at me again."


    Murong ice know what Chu Feng means, nodding to follow him, little bird Yiren!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    At more than four o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng left fengteng garden with Murong Bing.


    Jennifer, who had already arrived at the Imperial City, had to follow her. If it was not for Qing, she would have followed her. But in this way, Chu Feng was in a cold sweat. Suddenly, she regretted that she didn''t hold it in Xiangjiang and was seduced by Jennifer.


    In the car to Guanghan garden, Murong Bing murmured with a small mouth: "husband, did you really go through the back door of others?"


    Chu Feng looks at the blue Mei er who is driving in front of her. She wants to smile and dare not to smile. Fortunately, there are no other people there. At that time, only Murong Bing, Jennifer and Su Xinyu were there. Otherwise, if Xia Yan and they knew about it, they would lose their face.


    But Rao is so, Chu Feng has also been Su Xinyu, they marked the label of heavy taste.


    Seeing Chu Feng, he just turned his head awkwardly to one side and didn''t answer. Murong Bing demon entangled Chu Feng and said in a low voice, "how do you feel about foreign horses? Is the trail easy to walk?"


    "Oh, you hurt me!"


    What she didn''t want was that Murong Bing was not reserved at all, and she screamed out directly. When she looked back through the rearview mirror, Murong Bing said angrily, "how can they be made of meat? They don''t know how to be gentle. You think I''m Meier. How can you pinch her seems to be ok?"


    In a word, it''s not tough or overbearing, but it makes chufeng and lemmier petrified completely.


    the driving car shakes and stops at the roadside, and blueberry is in a cold sweat. This is a little secret between her and Chu Feng. How does Murong Bing know?


    Thinking of Chu Feng, LAN Mei Er turned back and hummed: "dare to touch me again later, I will cut off your hand!" LAN Meier already felt that Chu Feng had told Murong Bing. When she thought of such a shameful thing, Chu Feng said it. She was not angry, but she was directly shy and didn''t know what to do.


    After all, she''s in fengteng garden, that''s the superior intelligence group leader. How shameful it would be to be known that she was always eaten by Chu Feng?


    Chu Feng was also very embarrassed. When the car was newly started, he approached Murong Bing and asked, "how do you know?"


    Murong Bing blinked, a hand along the chest of Chu Feng drew a circle: "don''t tell you!"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes directly and didn''t bother to ask again. Murong Bing was a monster. He sat up straight and looked at the red faced blue Mei ER in front of him. Chu Feng had a wry smile in his heart. When Murong Bing made such a move, it would be much more difficult for him to eat some blueberry''s tofu.


    Murong Bing was embarrassed a lot, all the way to Guanghan garden did not have any sound, until driving into the garden, Murong Bing frowned and looked out of the window: "what an ethereal piano sound!"


    Melanie also nodded: "indeed, after hearing that, I feel that it is a sin to hold a knife!"


    Chu Feng knew that it came from Huizi Yamazaki. When she left the imperial city last time, she left this woman here. Of course, it was also because of the agreement with Chang''e.


    Murong Bing seems to have been attracted by the sound of the piano. He opens the door and goes down to the pavilion on one side. Huizi Yamazaki is sitting there playing the ethereal music. Compared with the past, the music of Huizi Yamazaki, now settled down, has a bit more elegant flavor, like the sound of nature.


    "Get out of the car!" she said coldly


    Chu Feng''s hand was already on the doorknob, ready to open the door. He took back his hand and looked at the blueberry in front of him: "sister Meier, although I''m no longer the master of the wind door, how can you be half a man? Can''t you talk so cold? Oh, I''ll be afraid to go to your bed like this!"


    LAN Mei ER was still angry about what had happened just now. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she directly roared and hummed: "I tell you, for such a bastard who doesn''t know how to keep secret, I won''t play with you, so you can look at me and be greedy later."


    Chufeng laughed with astonishment and found that when she got angry, she was still very interesting. She made a sad sigh and said, "OK!"


    LAN Mei Er is stunned. She is just angry for a moment. What she thinks is that Chu Feng can coax her or something. If she doesn''t want Chu Feng to follow her words directly, she just says, "OK, she raises her hand and wants to smash her back.".


    She felt a pain in front of her body and bowed her head. Blueberry roared with shame and anger: "son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng quickly pinched two hands on the baby of blueberry from behind. He opened the door and ran down. He also raised a hand in the air and said with a smile: "goodbye!"


    She stomped her feet in the car, bit her lips, looked sad, and rubbed the front with one hand. The two times just now, it was really painful.


    She scolded her son of a bitch and turned the front of the car and left Guanghan garden.


    Chu Feng looked back and saw that the car had already left and went to the pavilion. Halfway through, he felt something and looked at the second floor. He turned around and walked into the villa. Lin Yulin didn''t seem to be there. Chu Feng didn''t worry about her accident. She went straight up to the second floor, outside Chang''e''s room.


    Take out a key to open, in order to prevent Lin Yulin not know when to open in, and lock the door, Lin Yulin will not rush to open.Open the door to go in, chufeng closed and went to see the reclining man on the bed, the mythical Chang''e!


    Go to sit down, Chu Feng found that Chang''e''s face was better than when she just came out of the sarcophagus. She couldn''t help but stretch out her hand to gently touch her face.


    But when the hand is less than one centimeter away from Chang''e''s face, an air conditioner locks on Chu Feng. It seems that as long as Chu Feng''s hand falls on that face, he may die soon.


    Smile back to the hand, for this mysterious woman, Chu Feng heart how much or a little fear.


    Although she did not breathe, nor did she have a heartbeat, just like the dead, but Chu Feng knew that her will was still there: "why don''t you speak? Under such an ethereal piano sound, shouldn''t you be very energetic?"


    "You are a son of a bitch!"


    There was a silence in the room, and the air wave was like an ancient voice: "next time you have a slight intention to me, I will kill you, and all the agreements will be cancelled!"


    Chu Feng heard this very nice, but there is a sound of killing, there is no doubt.


    Looking at that gorgeous face, any man saw may be crazy face, Chu Feng coughed and opened his mouth: "last time you said I promised you, you can help me to go to the Tianjing period, I have done it, but you promised me things, it seems that none of them have been completed!"


    Although Murong Bing is just below, the woman lying in front of her can''t be measured by normal people''s thinking. Chu Feng always needs to take a look at it step by step. Of course, he also has his own plan in his heart.


    Chang''e''s voice sounded softly: "start to come here tonight. Within three months, I will let you break through to the period of sky shaking. As for the future, see your own creation!"


    Chu Feng was just a random question, in order to distract Chang''e''s attention. He didn''t want to have such benefits. However, Chu Feng knew how difficult it was to cross the boundary. He only went to the triple realm for several months. Chang''e could make himself step into the period of natural shock in three months. Chu Feng felt and dreamt unreal.


    If Chu Feng''s inner monologue at this moment is heard by others, he will surely vomit blood. Ordinary people will go to Tianjing period after entering Tianyuan period. No matter how talented people are, they need more than a year. He only needs seven or eight months to go to Tianjing period. He is not satisfied.


    Such speed, already make people envious!


    But there are such advantages, chufeng naturally will not refuse, looking at Chang''e''s unique face and laughing: "that''s not right now, why do you want me to do something on your cold body? Although you are charming enough and beautiful enough, you are still a body now


    "If you really want me to go in, I''m afraid it will kill me!"


    The air kept fluctuating, a pressure on Chu Feng''s whole body. Obviously, such frivolous words had already infuriated Chang''e, but Chu Feng didn''t feel the general smile and said: "however, if you must, I don''t care. No matter how you are Chang''e, a fairy like character, don''t you?"


    The dullness in the air dissipated at once, and the voice of indifference came: "shameless!"


    Just ready to stand up to Chu Feng a Leng, his this just said to speak shameless, that also got?


    His eyes turned, Chu Feng coughed and opened his mouth: "I''m joking with you, otherwise you''ve been lying like this all the time. It''s boring that you can''t get up. Life needs adjusting. Although you are very beautiful, my ice is not worse than you, even more charming than you. So just talk about it. I only appreciate you and have no mind!"


    There was no sound in the air. Chu Feng stretched out and stood up. Suddenly, he bent down on the red lips like lightning. The next moment the wind went towards the door. In the blink of an eye, it disappeared without a trace, and the door slammed shut.


    The room has been silent, as if no one in general, about a minute, then came a voice of exasperation: "Chu wind!"


    Chu Feng, who had already left, whistled down from upstairs. As soon as he was ready to go out, a voice came from the outside: "Chu Feng, come out to me. I know you are inside. Don''t think you can get rid of me like this. There''s no way!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, heard the familiar voice, directly burst out the rude: "I rely on, haunted ah!"


    The sound of Qin in the courtyard stopped with this call. Murong Bing, who opened his eyes, looked out of the gate and giggled: "it''s really my husband. I found a happy little lover in the seven levels of Tianjing!"


    Chufeng walked out of the wind smell speech, the pace is staggering, where is the lover, it is the ghost of death!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    Last night, when Xiangjiang faced the thunderbolt of Tianluo, wenxinxue and Yanyan simultaneously took measures to resolve the crisis of Chu Feng. However, Yan Yan was also injured by Tianluo. Although it would not hurt his life, it was necessary to cultivate for a period of time.


    After all, no matter how Tianluo is, it is also a strong one in Tianyang, which is much higher than Yan.


    The man who had already asked Ganlu to send someone to the Li family to take care of Li Ji was his fiancee. Unexpectedly, Yan Yan followed him here. Chu Feng didn''t have to think about it. What did Yan Yan come for.


    Absolutely not in love with themselves, that is only one possibility, double dragon chaos Ding!


    In Murong Bing''s banter and Yamazaki''s surprised eyes, Chu Feng walks out to the gate of the gate. Looking at her pale face, she still can''t cover up the fairy dust with a bitter smile and says, "why?"


    "No conscience!"


    Yan Yan bit his little lips and hummed: "how can I be your Savior? It''s good not to ask you to agree with each other. Shuanglong chaotic tripod should be a gift to me?"


    Chu Feng has not yet answered, Murong ice in the distance is a flickering figure, and comes near: "what do you say, double dragon chaos Ding?" Then he took Chu Feng''s hand and shook it: "husband, do you really have that thing?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know how Murong Bing reacted so much. He nodded back and said, "I got it when I was in the Xiangjiang film store. It has been transported back. At the airport, I asked Xia Yan to arrange someone to deliver it to me. Maybe tomorrow morning."


    Murong Bing took Chu Feng''s face and said, "husband, you are lucky. If you get Shuanglong Chaoding refining, you can refine pills. It''s absolutely good for your future road of martial arts."


    Murong Bing is ignored, Chu Feng will not refining things.


    The sudden appearance of Murong Bing makes Yan Yan''s expression strange. She is a martial artist in Tianjing''s seven realms. But when Murong Bing came here, she didn''t see what was going on.


    In the heart already had the decision, Murong ice, very strong!


    Especially think of Murong Bing just called Chu Feng husband, Yan Yan looked up and down at Chu Feng: "I heard that you are the people of Chu family, but such a woman, can you do it?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. She knew that Yan Yan meant how a woman like Murong Bing would take a fancy to herself, but the words were ambiguous. It seemed that she was talking about whether a woman like Murong Bing could be fed.


    Only when this girl is not deep in the world, Chu Feng is not willing to worry about it.


    "What?"


    Yan Yan did not come back to ask a question for a while, but saw Murong Bing''s playful eyes, her face slowly red. She was not involved in the world, but it did not mean that she was a little fool.


    At first, she did not expect Murong ice monster to say these things in front of people. At the moment, she would blush when she realized it. Naturally, she knew what the so-called "one hour start" and "two hours end" means.


    Chu Feng is also very embarrassed by Murong Bing''s words, especially in front of a simple girl like Yan Yan, Chu Feng has a kind of meaning that he is very excellent.


    Just want to speak, Murong ice and preemptive said: "also shy, husband, where do you turn to bring a so interesting little girl ah, more interesting than my heart snow!"


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. He knew wenxinxue was in the dark. Murong Bing was not respected as a teacher. He also looked at Yan Yan and said in a soft voice: "you haven''t recovered now. Go to Li Ji''s place to recuperate. Anyway, I live here, and I can''t run anywhere, can''t you?"


    Yan Yan did not pay attention to these, small mouth aggrieved Du: "I am hungry, I am injured, or because of you, if you do not give me the double dragon chaotic tripod, I will always follow you, do not eat food, injury is not cured, anyway, if you let me die, you are ungrateful shameless fellow!"


    Murong ice is also made Jiao smile by Yan Yan''s words. Although it''s not clear what''s going on, Chu Feng is definitely helpless.


    Chufeng felt his head, and he was really helpless. Yan Yan''s head did not know what he was thinking, and threatened himself with her own life and death. However, in Xiangjiang, if Yan Yan hadn''t opened his hand and blocked the palm, Chu Feng knew that he would surely be killed. After all, there was too much difference between Yanyan and Tianluo.


    But in this way, he gave the double dragon chaos tripod to Yan Yan, and Chu Feng was a little reluctant. After all, he still had a Dan Jing in his hand. Now that he has the Shuanglong chaotic tripod, he can just give it a try. How can he give it to Yan Yan?


    Yan Yan''s eyes were a little aggrieved, as if Chu Feng owed her a lot of emotional debt: "you think about it yourself, whether you want to save the benefactor to die. In addition, I know you don''t have martial pulse, and you can''t condense the fire of five elements. It''s impossible to refine pills. So you''d better give it to me, and I can still thank you!"


    Chu Feng has heard these two words many times. Luo Yin has said it, and Murong Bing has said it. But Chu Feng is still unclear about what it is. He looks at Murong Bing and says, "what is it?"


    Murong Bing didn''t sell the key this time. He whispered back: "the martial pulse is a kind of inborn martial pulse that will condense after the martial arts enter the period of natural shock. However, this kind of thing exists in itself. It only depends on the strength of the final five elements. Of course, there is no lack of some rare martial veins.""For example, the girl in front of you is the martial vein of fire system, and there are also wood series adulteration, which belongs to the inheritance of blood!"


    The Yan Yan beside blinked his eyes. His big eyes were full of curiosity and asked, "how do you know?"


    "If you''re not mistaken, are you a member of Yan''s family in Yanshan, or are you a direct child?"


    "You''re just a kid. You look like me!" Yan Yan face a red, Murong ice bold and words always let her face red, look down at his clothes, low voice: "take off clothes, my not necessarily smaller than you where!"


    This time, Yan Yan''s words made Chu Feng and Murong Bing cry and laugh. Just now Murong Bing was just a metaphor, not that she was small. Yan Yan thought Murong Bing said she was small. This understanding ability is really not flattering.


    Chufeng continued to ask, "do I have any?"


    Murong Bing took a look at Yan Yan and felt that he was not a gossip. He nodded: "yes!" After a pause, Murong Bing looked serious: "but in everyone''s eyes, even if you enter Tianjing period, you can''t refine your martial veins. If a warrior enters Tianjing without martial veins, you can''t enter Tianyang period. That''s why Luo Yin despised you at the beginning."


    "Because even if you are strong in the secular world, your realm will be influenced by martial veins!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Before, he was still curious about what Wu Mai was. But after Murong Bing said that, Chu Feng had already understood it.


    The so-called military pulse is the thing that determines the future direction of the warrior. The warrior is born with this kind of thing, but some people do not exist, and those who have the martial vein have the capital to enter the Tianyang period.


    Murong Bing added: "so the martial pulse is very important to the warrior, especially after the natural anger period, the ordinary strength and force have not much effect, relying on the fight of the Wu pulse, such as this big chest mindless girl, she can arouse the power of heaven and earth to fight when she reaches the stage of tiannu."


    "Therefore, a warrior without martial veins is a waste!"


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath, did not expect to have these things, side head looked at Murong ice: "what is my martial pulse?"


    Murong Bing shook his head: "I don''t know. Originally, according to the blood inheritance of the Chu family, your martial vein should be the one of the Jin system and the main combat force. But you are very strange. When you were born, you didn''t have any characteristics of martial veins. In your blood, you just looked like an ordinary person. But later, when you awakened, I couldn''t see which line it belonged to!"


    "Maybe it''s a rare martial vein, maybe, but as long as there is one!"


    Chu Feng has a little regret in his heart. Although it is a happy thing to have a martial vein, it is a pity that he does not know what martial pulse is, so he can''t develop it in a targeted way. However, when he thinks that the martial pulse will be formed in the period of Tianjing, Chu Feng is not worried.


    Now I don''t know what it is. I''ll know it when I go to Tianjing period.


    "It turns out that there is a martial vein, not a waste!"


    At this time, Yan Yan looked at Chu Feng Nuo''s mouth, and then looked up and down at him in Chu Feng''s curious look. Finally, he nodded seriously: "the martial arts competition is handsome, the body board is OK, and the martial vein is OK. Why don''t you give me the double Dragon chaos tripod, and I''ll give you to be a woman?"


    This time, Rao is Murong Bing. Yan Yan''s words make him feel like thunder. However, when he thinks of the history of Shuanglong chaotic tripod, Yan Yan will not suffer a loss if he exchanges for a tripod!


    Chu Feng is playing a swing, a look of fear, Yan Yan always play threat, or with her own life, Chu Feng dare not play happily with her.


    Just about to say something bad, Li Ji''s loud voice came from the outside: "Chu Feng, brother, promise her, I will protect the Fengmen and Xintian wangmen, ten years of stability in the holy reign, and ten years of good weather for fengteng group!"


    Chufeng''s mouth twitched violently, but Li Jiji''s condition was that Chu Feng''s heart was moved. As long as he was in the holy Dynasty, no matter how big a fork he was, he couldn''t be official. Unless you could completely deter him, Chu Feng didn''t think he could do it now, and he didn''t know whether he could go to that step in the future.


    Look at Yan Yan is not angry because of Li Ji''s words. Chu Feng tilts his head and looks at Murong Bing: "what do you think?"


    Murong Bing did not answer, but looked at the room where Chang''e was, showing a slight frown. When Chu Feng asked for the second time, Murong Bing took back his eyes.


    She just felt a breath of terror on the second floor. When Yan Yan said that sentence, she looked back at Yan Yan and thought about Chang''e''s mental method. Is this one of the six students?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    Guanghan garden under the night, with a strange atmosphere.


    On the dining table of more than 30 square meters, there are rich and delicious food delivered by the hotel half an hour ago. However, none of the people sitting on the dining table moved their chopsticks first. They were silent with each other, or were waiting for the decision of Chu Feng.


    Yanyandu sits on the side with a small mouth. The delicious food on the table is very attractive, but Chu Feng has not given her an answer. Yan Yan, whose thoughts can not be compared with normal people, has decided that if Chu Feng does not compromise, she will not eat.


    Li Ji felt a little hungry and whispered, "brother, hungry!"


    Chufeng has no choice but to smile. Lin Yulin and Huizi Yamazaki are back blinking. In addition, Yan Yan and Yan le are also looking like they want to eat first. Chu Feng feels like he doesn''t give them food.


    Side head to see the poor Yan Yan, Chu Feng feel a head two big.


    Soft voice of the mouth: "Yan Yan, double dragon chaos tripod, you must, isn''t it?"


    Yan Yan didn''t want to go back and added: "because it''s useless for you to hold it. It''s better to give it to me. For me, it''s more important than me. So you choose, give me the tripod, and people are yours."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. Yan Yan''s thought is really not simple. He doesn''t say that he is the successor of the ruling secretly. He is a member of the Chu family. Yan Yan is a member of the Yan family. It is not easy to combine the two.


    And for Yan Yan, Chu Feng also has no men and women that point of mind in which, than wenxinxue even let people headache women, who dare to ah?


    Seeing Chu Feng ask a word and then silence down, we all have a burst of helplessness, Murong Bing came from the side and said with a smile: "husband, it''s good if someone takes the initiative to be a woman for you. It''s still the eldest lady of Yan Family in Yanshan mountain. If I were you, I would accept it. There is no loss for you!"


    When Lin Yulin looked unnatural, he whispered in chufeng''s ear: "if you give the tripod to Yan Yan, Yan Yan wants to be your woman. In the end, the double dragon chaotic tripod is still yours."


    Chu Feng knew Murong Bing''s meaning, but he wanted to combine all the forces that could be combined. If he wanted Yan Yan''s words, he would have a layer of security in it.


    In the future, even if the status of the inheritor of the ruling is really exposed, Yan Yan''s family in Yanshan will consider doing things after some consideration.


    It''s just that chufeng doesn''t think about this problem, but that Yan Yan looks a little confused and silly. But Chu Feng knows that she is a serious person. If she does what she says, she will resolutely carry out it.


    If he really give her Ding, Chu Feng does not doubt Yan Yan Zhen''s whole life with him.


    Although such a beautiful woman is a pleasant thing, but Chu Feng has a lot of women around him. He doesn''t want to entangle any love debts in it. Now he can have one less.


    After all, the road that is about to go is too dangerous. Chu Feng doesn''t want anyone to be in danger because he is in danger. Ding Chu Feng can give Yan Yan Yan some consideration, but this girl is the condition, which makes Chu Feng very helpless.


    With a cough, Chu Feng opened his mouth: "Yan Yan, I can give you the tripod, but when I need it, you must give it to me. In addition, I don''t want you to be a woman. As long as you make a promise, if one day Yanshan Yan family wants to do something to me, I hope you can play a central hub role and relieve it."


    "Are you stupid?"


    All of a sudden, Yan Yan looked at Chu Feng as if he were looking at a fool. When everyone was laughing, he said, "even if I promise you anything now, I will still do it. If you marry me directly, it will be better if you marry me. In this way, if my father wants to kill you, he has to think about it.


    You''d better let me have a big stomach. My father is sure that even if he wants to kill you, he will consider it. Do you think you are stupid


    Narrow beautiful big eyes: "or, you look down on me?"


    Chu Feng was originally very serious and Yan Yan discuss this problem, do not want her to answer directly like this, Chu Feng burst out a rude words pat the head: "really can''t chat happily, have a meal!"


    With that, Chu Feng was ready to eat like this for the time being. He picked up his chopsticks and started to eat the cooled rice bowl in front of him. Yan Yan''s thought is so unusual that he can give you the tripod now. You are still chattering here. How does chufeng feel like Yan Yan is going to eat him?


    Li Ji and others are relieved that they can eat at last.


    But Yan Yan was still sitting there, with a small mouth in her eyes, and did not take the chopsticks in front of her. She just looked at Chu Feng as if she owed her something.


    Rao is a person with strong psychology. It''s a bit helpless to be looked at by a person like this. After eating half a bowl of rice, Chu Feng was numb by her. She put down her bowl and chopsticks and said, "Shuanglong chaotic tripod, I can give you unconditionally, and don''t want your promise. Now leave here immediately after dinner. Don''t let me see you again."


    Although the double dragon chaotic tripod is very precious, Chu Feng can not be abandoned. At least he is not very familiar with the Dan Sutra, so he has less desire.In other words, what he hopes now is that Yan Yan quickly finishes his meal and leaves. He can get along with this girl in a strong psychological state, which is far from enough. He must have the spirit of fearing death, because she can definitely torture you to death.


    Yan Yan still did not move, small mouth or toot.


    Chu Feng was really big this time. He pointed to Yan Yan and finally put it down. Murong Bing giggled and winked at Yan Yan: "girl, you make a decision here. Can your father agree?"


    Yan Yan turned his eyes, and suddenly stood up and ran out. Chu Feng felt that this moment was so relaxed. He thought that Yan Yan had left. He took up his bowl and continued to eat. Li Ji and others looked outside to see Chu Feng and ate with a smile. Few of them could see Chu Feng because of a woman who had such a headache.


    When we were almost full of food and drink, Yan Yan went back and forth. Chu Feng put down his chopsticks and saw Yan Yan come back. He began to think that she had left because of Murong Bing''s words.


    At this time to see her back, Chu wind secretly a rely, stand up to go upstairs.


    Just as soon as I got to the stairs, Yan Yan blocked in front of him and opened his mouth: "I just called my father, and he agreed that I would terminate my engagement with the Li family and become a woman of Chu Feng. How about a deal?"


    Chu Feng was really a little stuffy this time. He pulled Yan Yan apart and said: "Shuanglong Chaoding Ding, you can go to the airport to pick it up now. I don''t want anything. As long as you don''t appear in front of me, you need 1 billion yuan. I''ll give you all. Get out of here!"


    Chu Feng scolded and yelled and went upstairs. He didn''t hate Yan Yan very much. He just felt that they were not suitable. Moreover, he was still the successor of the adjudication office secretly. Chu Feng didn''t want to end up in a dilemma between Yan and Yan. How about killing himself.


    Yan Yan stood in the same place, looking at the stairs that could not be seen. Tears suddenly flowed down. She was so big that no one had ever talked to her like this. She cried like a little girl.


    "Chu Feng, I hate you!"


    Yan Yan didn''t hear Murong Bing''s words. She threw her hand away and ran outside. She didn''t forget Jiao. She said, "I''ll tell you, now I don''t want Shuanglong chaotic tripod. You have to ask me to be a woman. It''s too hard for me to be a man."


    We all look at the Yan Yan who has already run out. The thought can''t be measured by ordinary people''s thinking!


    On the second floor of Chang''e''s room, Chu Feng locked the door and didn''t turn on the light. Standing on the balcony, looking at Yan Yan who ran out to the yard, she sighed helplessly. Yan Yan was really worried!


    At first, she wanted a tripod, but she didn''t give up. Now it''s better not to give up. Chu Feng finally understood why Li Ji wanted to get rid of the relationship with Yan Yan. This girl is really easy to break down!


    Take a look at Yan Yan who is sobbing on the grass. Chu Feng wants Lin Yulin to have a look, but at last he is cruel. It''s better not to provoke such a high-quality product.


    Looking back, he closed the balcony door and looked at Chang''e who was lying there as usual. Chu Feng smile: "I''m coming to sleep!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    With these two words coming out of Chu Feng''s mouth, there was a bit more terrible breath in the calm room, and a helpless voice: "be serious, OK?"


    Chu Feng has no special thoughts about Chang''e, but a kind of instinct of men. Facing fairy characters, it is estimated that the serious men will show the rogue side.


    Go to sit by the bed, want to reach out to touch Chang''e''s face, to half or to resist, because Chu wind knows, close to a point will be subjected to the pressure of the pressure.


    Let oneself look a bit serious, Chu wind also temporarily scattered the helpless brought by Yan Yan, asked: "what should I do?"


    The air is silent, a voice, with a faint sense of shyness in it: "take off the clothes!"


    Chu wind burst out a jump from the bed, the corner of the mouth twitches to look at the Chang''e lying there: "beautiful woman, although you are really beautiful, but you are now a body, you really want me to go in that is impossible, daytime just joking with you, don''t take seriously, because I guess you are rusty."


    Just after that, Chu wind body shook, just that moment of horror let him feel a little bit of collapse.


    After a moment, Chang''e sounded with the voice of killing the cutting: "Chu wind, I hope you don''t talk nonsense here again. If you want to go to the natural shock period in the shortest time, then do as I said."


    Chu wind just now really want to be crooked, feel Chang''e that helpless and angry, Chu wind does not have a little awareness of the appearance, heart road will not be to double repair?


    Looking at the cold movement of the body, Chang''e, like the dead, was swallowing her mouth with difficulty. Although he had such a little taste, it would not be seduced by Jennifer, but it doesn''t mean that he can move on the dead, and think about the cold of Chu wind.


    There is no idea what, Chang''e voice sounded: "if you don''t want, get out!"


    Chu Feng felt his forehead and faced bitterly: "then you should be responsible!"


    Said, Chu wind three down five to two remove all clothes, such as the first born baby standing there, the air also appeared at this time huge fluctuations, Chu wind knew that Chang E''s mood ripple.


    Low head, Chu Feng never felt so embarrassed, the heart secretly, lonely long-term women, can not be reasonable ah!


    At this time, Chang''e hum a voice: "I just want you to undress, do you do all off?"


    ¡°¡­¡± Chu Feng was shocked, according to his thinking that undressing is to take off all, how can there be a single meaning?


    old face is red, Chu Feng thinks maybe his own thought is not pure, embarrassing cough, a broken pot can go down and lie down beside Chang''e, and the extremely rogue way back: "I am so young, you are so old, show you the body of a beautiful young man, you have to thank, laugh, do what you want to do!"


    Chu Feng rogue let Chang''e really have no way. If she can move, she really wants to shoot Chu wind with a slap. Unfortunately, she can''t move, but she just keeps consciousness.


    When Chu wind pulled the blanket on Chang''e and put it on her body, Chang''e sighed: "you are a shameless fellow. Now, I am holding my hand and meditating on your cultivation of heart skill!"


    Chu Feng did not doubt what, in the blanket holding Chang''e''s hand, soft and boneless, let people hold in the hand have the feeling of reluctant to let go. Although there is no temperature, but that kind of softness is not the body should have, really do not know what the seventh life is what thing, can actually save such a body.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng began to concentrate on the meditation and operation of the magic tricks, and a force gradually emerged in the body, and walked in the body for a week to comb the meridians.


    Soon, the spirit of Chu wind was shocked, because the power of the journey was transferred to Chang''e through the palm of his hand. It was constantly passing through, like the big method of absorbing stars, which made Chu wind feel a little bit bottomless.


    When Chu Feng wants to take back his hand and ask clearly, Chang''e quietly opens: "I am the constitution of furnace tripod. Anyone''s strength will reach the most pure level through my body transformation, so that the speed of cultivation is about five times faster!"


    Wen Yan, Chu wind calm down, because he now also felt that the power just passed out is slowly flowing back, more pure and powerful than the beginning.


    It also makes Chu wind smell familiar feeling, and ice qingyujie seems to be a way, different from that, ice qingyujie is equivalent to its own power reserve, and Chang''e does not need to transfer its own strength, only need to transform the strength of Chu wind itself, can complete the promotion.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw a beautiful but silent woman, suddenly thinking about whether to dominate the woman, it will certainly get a lot of benefits, at least the strength of the growth, that is absolutely no problem.


    Just like this idea just produced, Chu wind directly strangles, Chang E, this is chang e, fairy characters in myth and legend, or forget it!


    In the room, Chu Feng and Chang''e spent the night in a way. In the yard, the sleepless linyulin walked out of the villa and came to Yan Yan. The little girl had been lying here for a long time, and the crying stopped, but it seemed like sleeping.Squatting down and patting Yan Yan, Lin Yulin said in a soft voice: "Yan Yan!"


    Yan Yan did fall asleep. She was called by Lin Yulin to open her eyes slowly. When she saw Lin Yulin, she sat up and said, "don''t think about asking me to eat. If Chu Feng doesn''t want me this time, I''ll die. It''s so shocking!"


    Lin Yulin smile, reach out to make Yan Yan disordered some hair, light mouth: "I am not to call you to eat, just want to ask you a question!"


    Yan Yan was relieved, as if Lin Yulin didn''t ask her to eat. She was in a better mood and asked, "what?"


    Lin Yulin also sat down and looked at Chu Feng''s room on the second floor. She looked a little softer: "I heard that you just wanted something at first, but Chu Feng didn''t give it to you, so you followed all the time. Now Chu Feng is willing to give you, but you don''t need any reward. Why are you reluctant?"


    "Or do you like Chu Feng?"


    Yan Yan blinked her eyes and showed a meditative look. At first, she just wanted to get the double dragon chaotic tripod, so she followed Chu Feng''s threat. But later, when she saw that there were many women around Chu Feng, she suddenly wanted to use her own to replace the tripod. She felt that she didn''t like Chu Feng.


    So he shook his head and said, "I don''t like him. He''s a bad guy, robbing with girls!"


    Hearing this, Lin Yulin laughed with astonishment. Suddenly, she felt that Yan Yan was still pretty cute. She stroked her head and said with a smile, "is chufeng a bad person? I won''t think about this question. But you don''t like his words. Why do you want to leave with the tripod like this, don''t you?"


    Yan Yan tilted his head and looked at Lin Yulin and asked, "is Chu Feng calling you to persuade me?"


    Lin Yulin has always kept a smile and whispered back a word, but she felt the helplessness of Chu Feng, so she wanted to talk to Yan Yan. Of course, she didn''t rule out her selfishness. The women around Chu Feng can''t be any more.


    "That''s what you think. You just want me to eat, but you don''t want me to starve to death. You are so kind, better than Chu Feng!" Yan Yan who can know those things, mumble small mouth said, shaking his head to add: "however, Chu wind do not want me, I will not leave, he hit my self-esteem."


    "As a woman, or I look like the best little beauty, he should not, this is more serious than not giving me the tripod!"


    Seeing Yan Yan''s gnashing teeth and waving her small fist when she was talking, Lin Yulin couldn''t say how much she liked it. She pulled Yan Yan to her feet and said, "silly girl, even if it''s like this, you should have a full meal first? The so-called "good girls are afraid of being pestered by girls". In other words, good girls are also afraid of being pestered by women. In a different way, maybe Chu Feng can accept it better? "


    When she said these words, Lin Yulin didn''t know what she thought. It was not the same as what she began to think.


    Just looking at Yan Yan''s immortal temperament and this lovely appearance, Lin Yulin couldn''t stop giving birth to a loving heart, and even felt very kind. She didn''t want to, but she still said such words.


    Yan Yan resolutely shook his head: "no, if I eat, there will be no threat to the capital of Chu Feng, now Ding also want, I also want people, otherwise I will have no face."


    Lin Yulin gave a bitter smile. Yan Yan''s obstinacy and simplicity were beyond her imagination. She thought about it and whispered in Yan Yan''s ear. The latter blinked: "really?"


    Lin Yulin definitely nodded!


    Yan Yan rubbed his stomach and grunted, then en ran inside and called out: "Lele, prepare the meal for me, I''m hungry!"


    Looking at Yan Yan''s happy running figure, Lin Yulin showed a smile, looked up at the room on the second floor, whispered in her heart, what kind of position do I occupy by your side?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    All things are quiet, the night covers the earth!


    At the top of Baiyun Mountain in Guangzhou, South China, many people travel to and fro in the daytime. At the moment, there is no one left. The only theme of the night is the sound of the gentle breeze blowing through the leaves. The rest is quiet except for silence.


    As one of the few places with beautiful scenery in Guangzhou, Baiyun Mountain has always been a favorite place for old people and young people. The former is mountain climbing and Tai Chi in the morning, while the latter is going out at night to talk about life.


    At four o''clock in the morning, when a person is most sleepy, although the light is still on in the Management Office of Baiyun Mountain, the management personnel inside have been lying on the table and sleeping. This is just a place for leisure, and there is nothing to take special care of. This job is relatively easy.


    All of a sudden, a graceful figure leaped over the top of the management office. After a few jumps, it went towards Baiyun Mountain. In a flash, it disappeared under the yellow light. It seemed that it had never appeared before. What the monitoring at the door could capture was just a remnant.


    Feel what the management office staff raised their heads, eyes sour, Noro said to himself: "how did you feel a wind of Yin just now?"


    The people on duty next to him looked up and looked around. He slapped him on the head and said, "don''t talk about people in the daytime, don''t talk about ghosts at night, sleep!"


    After being photographed for a while, the man also felt that he might have an illusion. He shook his head and yawned and went to bed. He would change his shift at six o''clock, and he could sleep for two hours before leaving work.


    After the two staff members got down, a figure appeared above the management office and jumped into it. The speed was faster than the graceful posture that appeared at the beginning. It can be said that the residual shadow is difficult to capture and has disappeared.


    On the top of Baiyun Mountain, a pavilion stands there. On a deserted night, there is a dignified figure standing there. The middle-aged man with a huge physique of more than 1.9 meters looks like an iron tower. His whole body is full of explosive power. If you look at it, you can feel fear.


    Looking at the city at this moment, even if the city is quiet at night, the city is not dignified.


    A graceful posture also appeared in the pavilion at this time. The speed was very fast and arrived in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the dignified man with his back, the woman who appeared just took a casual look. As soon as she collected the dust in her hand, she went over and sat down beside her. Without speaking, she sat quietly.


    The middle-aged man who appeared laughed and looked at the speaker: "the Abbess flattered me. It took Yan Cang ten years to improve to a small level, but in ten years, she changed from the first level of anger to the fourth level. Compared with you, my improvement is nothing. You are a great success!"


    The so-called abbess is just abbess Jueyin, who left the Imperial City in distress. She is the master of Xianzhong gate, one of the three schools!


    Hearing Yan Cang''s words, abbess Jueyin smiles without any fluctuation. She looks at the dignified man who has been standing silent and says: "you and I are just like this. We are much weaker than the martial arts family."


    "The master of the martial arts family is already a strong one in the six realms. One more step forward is the realm of winning the semi gods!"


    Yan Cang turned his head and looked at the dignified man with his back to them. Although he was the head of Yan family, he was still far from the man in front of him, because the man in front of him was no one else.


    It is Wu Tao, the head of Wu family, the head of Wu family, who is the first of the four families. Wu Tao is a warrior in the six levels of tiannu. It is so powerful!


    When Wu Tao heard the two people talking about themselves, a gentle smile appeared on his face. He turned around and waved his hand and said, "master and elder brother Yan are flattered. Wu Tao is just a blacksmith, but he is just making some weapons for you. What is the difficulty of winning the semi gods?"


    "In my impression, there has not been more than half a God in a thousand years, right?"


    Master Jueyin and Yan Cang both smile and nod. Although they say that, it is very difficult for them to improve a little bit. It requires not only diligence, but also hard work and luck. It is like abbess Jueyin who has crossed several small realms in ten years.


    In the happy chatting among the three, a roaring laughter came. A moment later, a man with a goatee appeared here, his eyes twinkled with shrewdness and coldness, and the laughter also had some infiltration.


    When he heard the uncomfortable laughter, the comer laughed and said, "brother Wu, it''s wrong to say this. It''s true that no one in the three gates and four families has been in the semi divine state for thousands of years, but it doesn''t mean that other places have not appeared. Don''t forget that the evil spirits of Chu family don''t know where to bring back Murong Bing!"


    "That''s the man who was defeated by bawangtian, lingdingtian and Tiandao at the beginning!"


    Wu Tao''s three men changed their faces slightly, and they all nodded together. At first, the evil man of Chu family took his wife to look for the five forbidden areas, but in the end, they disappeared for many years. When everyone thought they were dead, they came back with an enchanting woman. At that time, she oppressed all parties, and all the strong men and a demigod state were all under her control Frustration.At that time, all the people had a rough positioning of Murong Bing, at least it was the middle of the demigod realm!


    Wu Tao is always Wu Tao. He is only interested in refining weapons. He soon dispels his worries and says, "the Luo family in Meiyuan is not bad. I heard that your eldest son, master of Luo''s family, is brilliant. He is expected to step into the wrath of heaven in a short time, but he can get rid of our family a lot!"


    "Haven''t the others come yet?"


    The man with goatee seems to have not heard Wu Tao''s words, and generally digs off the topic. He looks at the pavilion with only four people and asks, "no one comes to Ling Dingtian, Chu family and the dead place where they don''t know where?"


    Wu Tao and his three men look very amused. Since the beginning, Luo Sihai, the head of the Luo family in Meiyuan, has been a treacherous person. He did not want to be the same for so many years. When it comes to the problems of his family, he immediately pulled it apart. It seemed that he was worried that others would find out his family''s strength.


    But people who can walk to today will not be angry because of such a small matter.


    Yan Cang said with a smile: "the three doors and four families are each based on one side. The Chu family in Tianguan has a secular seed. After being questioned twice by us, we closed the door to thank the guests directly, saying that they don''t know anything. Chu Feng has nothing to do with them, so the meeting tonight is doomed to be impossible.


    In addition, the Juesha gate where Ling Dingtian is located is as mysterious as the dead place. For at least a thousand years, no one, no matter us or our ancestors, knows where they are.


    What''s more, Ling Dingtian fought with bawangtian at the beginning. Now it''s said that he is also a strong man in tiannu''s seven levels of state. Where will he take us to play with him? So we are the only four left. "


    Luo Sihai was afraid that Wu Tao and other people would talk about the Luo family in Meiyuan. He followed Yan Cang''s words and asked, "yes, but we can understand if the Chu family of Tianguan doesn''t come. After all, the conversation tonight involves the people of their family. In addition, it can be understood that the dead place will not come. After all, in the past thousand years, they have appeared only a few times."


    "If Ling Dingtian doesn''t come, I can''t understand. To know what he hates most is bawangtian. If Chu Feng is really bawangtian''s apprentice, shouldn''t he be happy to come out and destroy him?"


    Abbess Jueyin looked at Luo Sihai, who was selling silly clothes. She frowned and said, "master Luo, everyone knows that the verdict office has reappeared. Is it so easy to get out? Maybe we don''t care about the eight King Kong, but do you think we can fight against the four kings? "


    Yan Cang was said by abbess Jueyin. His face was a little embarrassed, and he laughed as if he didn''t hear.


    Wu Tao looked at several people who were still intriguing at this time, and said faintly: "the four heavenly kings and the eight King Kong are very powerful, but it is not our consideration for the time being. What I am more concerned about now is whether Chu Feng is the apprentice of overlord heaven. If so, what role does the Chu family play in it?"


    "Did overlord heaven prevent us from being born in order to make it convenient for the Chu family in Tianguan? It''s just that it''s not reasonable if it''s like this. We should know that bawangtian cultivates the Chu family, and he can''t get anything. "


    After entering the main topic, abbess Jueyin did not fight with Luo Sihai any more. The former thought and shook her head: "this possibility is not very high. Even if bawangtian has such an idea, Jinan will not agree with it. Moreover, if the Chu family really wants to do something, where will Chu Feng grow up like a Muggle?"


    Looking at Luo Sihai, he said meaningfully: "in addition, at the beginning, the second youngest of the Luo family oppressed Chu Feng so much that he proposed to six families. Chu Feng could only endure the grievance. If the verdict did not reappear, fengteng garden might have been destroyed that night. Therefore, Chu Feng is bawangtian''s Apprentice. I think the possibility is very low. After all, many people died in the Chu family in Tianguan In the hands of overlord. "


    Luo Sihai''s look is not very good-looking, but it can''t be denied that abbess Jueyin was right. When the storm broke out, bawangtian, with his strong men, ravaged all directions and killed many people, including those from the Chu family of Tianguan. It is very unlikely that Chu Feng was the disciple of the latter.


    And they have never heard of any intersection between Chu family and bawangtian except hatred.


    Wu Tao looked at several people and said in a low voice, "I''m not afraid of ten thousand. Just in case, if Chu Feng is really the apprentice of overlord heaven, then he must be the successor of the ruling. If he finally adds a Chu family, it is not good news for us."


    Luo Sihai took a look at several people and said with a fierce look in his eyes: "no, I''ll send out my hands to resist the verdict. I''ll dry up the Chu wind and avoid future trouble."


    Yan Cang shook his head and then said, "not to mention that Chu Feng grew up in the secular world, but he is still a member of the Chu family. The existence of the ruling house is just a knife on our head. If Chu Feng is, it''s OK. If not, several families will pay a heavy price to kill him alone, which is not worth it. Moreover, we are not sure whether Jinan will join hands with the adjudication office!"


    After listening to Yan Cang''s words, we all nodded and felt that it was reasonable to kill people, but few people could bear the consequences of killing.


    Looking at Yan Cang, Luo Sihai said: "Chu Feng, as a member of the Chu family, now has such a huge power. The Chu family is not intentional. If it is intentional, it is not good news for us. Is it better to kill it?""I know you want to avenge your arrogant son, just go to yourself!"


    Yan Cang was not so polite to Luo Sihai, who had similar strength. He sneered: "we will not pay for your Luo family''s mistakes. Moreover, you should know about my daughter and Li''s family. At present, she is in the imperial city. Is it not easy for Chu Feng to judge the successor, the disciple of overlord heaven? I asked my daughter to follow him. How long can he hide


    Wu Tao, abbess Jueyin and Luo Sihai all squint and sneer in their hearts. It seems that Yan Cang''s words are good, but everyone can feel his conspiracy. Following Chu Feng can be an investigation, but it can also be cooperation!


    It''s just that everyone has their own small Jiu Jiu, which is destined not to say it. Wu Tao''s huge body goes outside and says faintly: "it seems that there is no way to reach a consensus tonight. It''s meaningless whether Chu Feng is the successor of the ruling office. I''m not interested in these things.


    What''s more, the ruling office has already issued its voice. There will be a meeting in three months. At that time, it will be clear whether Chu Feng is the person of the court, isn''t it? "


    Abbess Jueyin also stood up with a cold voice: "Chu Feng is now at most the two levels of heaven and yuan. It is not important for us to decide whether the successor of the ruling is right or not. But how not to cause the action of the adjudicator and Jinan is what we need to consider. Don''t kill people or leave. It''s not worth it."


    People are leaving one by one. Luo Sihai is leaving without saying a word. He is flooded with killing opportunities. Originally, he wanted to kill the imperial city with the help of the four families to wipe out the Chu wind. He took the opportunity to let people control the wind gate and have huge resources.


    But these people are too smart. In fact, everyone''s mind is that they would rather kill a thousand wrongly than let go of one. However, no one wants to be the first bird to be exposed to the butcher''s knife of the adjudication office and Jinan. It is doomed that Chu Feng, even the successor of the ruling, will not act.


    After all, everyone is selfish. Who is willing to give the most strength in exchange for the safety of others?


    In the pavilion, only Yan Cang is left. He looks deep into the distance, thinking about what Yan Yan Yan told him. Chu Feng is not only surrounded by Murong Bing, but also wenxinxue, and two twins in Tianyang period!


    Murong Bing is beside Chu Feng. It''s not surprising that Wen Xinxue follows Chu Feng. However, where the twins of Tianyang period come from? This is what Yan Cang considers.


    Murong Bing has always been alone, can not be her person, this idea hidden in Yan Cang''s heart, he just did not say.


    Take back to look at the distance, Yan Cang stepped out to a hundred meters away, slowly disappeared in the vast night, no one knows that they meet today, just as no one knows what they are thinking!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    At 7 o''clock the next morning, the garden of Guanghan!


    Last night Chu Feng was thinking about transporting the body power, he didn''t know when he was asleep, and unexpectedly, he didn''t get up at six on time, but suddenly was shocked by an invisible force.


    The blind open eyes, no sleepy stand up, frown: "what, I sleep provoke you?"


    On the bed, Chang''e still lay still calm, but there was a terrible breath in the room, and Chang''e''s indifferent voice: "what did you do while I was shielded by consciousness, don''t you know?"


    Because Chu wind needs to use Chang''e''s body to make her own strength more pure and improve the speed of cultivation, Chang''e independently blocks consciousness and guides the force of Chu wind to swim in her body. She has no perception of the outside world and feels that Chu wind will not do anything.


    Only in the moment before Chang''e consciousness recovered, she felt the difference on her body, and shocked Chu wind under anger. Only anger in her heart was difficult to do with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looks at the woman covered with a blanket strangely, curious to pull the quilt open, and then finally knows why Chang''e will be angry and shake herself out of bed.


    And the air also sent angry voice: "cover me!"


    After a deep look, Chu Feng put down the blanket and said, "that, pure accident!"


    There is only one indifferent in the air: "roll!"


    Chu wind originally wanted to turn around, Wen Yan was very uncomfortable, looking at the body, suddenly jumped up and pressed on it. After several times, Chu wind has known that Chang''e''s power can only make people unable to approach, shake it, but it can not hurt people.


    Suddenly, Chang''e''s consciousness was stretched. It was not until the lips were kissed by the Chu wind that the consciousness was restless. The terror of the power was endless, but the Chu wind was like mucose.


    Although the face was ugly by the terrible prestige shock, it was the rascal who kissed the small mouth that could not move, and the tongue pryed open two lips and slipped into it, and allowed the fragrant tongue with lilac breath.


    Slowly, the terror in the air slowly disappeared, Chu wind strangely felt that the original cold body unexpectedly appeared some temperature.


    Big hand into the blanket, hard kneading the pride of women, Chu wind feeling special excitement, Chang''e, this is Chang''e ah!


    Chu Feng is satisfied with the body from Chang''e, looking at the body like a white sheep and skinned by himself, ha ha a smile: "I am a fucking ox, playing Chang''e!"


    Just finished, a terrorist force directly flew Chu wind shock out to fall on the ground, slowly rose Chu wind knead the head on the wall, to see that the wonderful body, a little regret in the heart is not living things, but the consciousness of existence can be regarded as a vegetable, but also Tai Chi.


    The hand Yang opens the door, Chu wind whistles out, the door closed, Chang''e also sighed: "I must kill you!"


    In the words, there was a black veil woman in the room without any one, but she appeared here. No one knew her existence, because she held a machete like half a month in her hand, which seemed to cover her breath.


    Seeing Chang''e lying there, the black dress woman blushed unnaturally. She said softly from the new cover with a blanket in her hand. "Master, Chu Feng is a rogue. I am afraid that he will break your chastity. I will take you out of here!"


    "Once and twice!"


    In the air, the sound of the ancient sounded, without surprise and joy: "although it is a rogue, I just hate to kill him, but I can feel that Chu Feng is not such a person. Be assured, and it is safer here than in other places, at least no one disturb my static repair.


    The little girl''s piano tone makes me feel more relaxed. Maybe I can really create the legend that hasn''t appeared for a long time with the help of the piano sound. If there are six different lives, I can wake up like this


    The black yarn woman nodded, knew that she could not control Chang''e''s will, but also decided that if Chu Feng really dared to exceed the last line to do to Chang''e body, she would surely kill her.


    "The voice of Chang''e was dimly asked," the other two, have you found them? "


    The black dress woman is ashamed, kneeling on her knees and apologizing: "I can feel the change of half a month, and I can also be sure that the last two lives are in the Imperial City, but I can''t find it. It is estimated that it will take a little time, or wait until the full and half month strength increases, and the host you have a strong six life breath!"


    I don''t know where the voice said: "I look at it. I have waited for the long time in the past to now, and I don''t care about the rest of the time. Although I can''t control my body, I can feel that this life has been a martial body for six years, and it will help you to cultivate trouble."


    "Strive for time to find them, once owe me, also time to return!"


    The black dress woman should say respectfully, after getting up quietly leave the room, long time inside the room only sounded Chang''e helpless voice: "Chu Feng, I will really kill you, you shameless fellow!"At this time, Chu Feng, who sat down in the restaurant downstairs, had no idea that because of his blasphemy, Chang''e had kept a killing machine for him, but looked at the face of satisfaction of eating breakfast there, some did not know what happened.


    Last night, I still want to live. How can I start eating now?


    Murong ice saw Chu Feng that daze appearance, sneer: "husband, other people face eat, how do you seem very unhappy appearance, you really want her to die?"


    "Not as well as you are so light and provocative."


    Chu wind turned over a white eye mutter, looking at Yan Yan asked: "when to go?" This is Chu Feng''s idea, must be Yan Yan thought, ready to take the double dragon chaos Ding to leave.


    Yan Yan licked the crumbs on her lower lip and said, "don''t go!"


    When Chu Feng chin all collapsed, Yan Yan Du said with a small mouth: "although you don''t want me, but I want you, so I will follow you later. After all, it takes a little time to refine the double dragon soul Ding. So it takes a little time to pursue you while doing things, is it a moment to feel very happy?"


    Chu Feng only felt that the mood of breakfast was gone in a moment. Put down chopsticks and say what, finally, it turned into silent sighs, and Yan Yan said that more is about cattle.


    Lin Yulin was drinking a cup of cereal with her. Yamasaki Huizi was also a kind of hanging up with nothing to do with her own. He let Chu wind secretly say that there was no one to help.


    Looking at Murong ice, before opening up, the latter muttered his mouth with endless grievance: "that family wants to pursue you, I can''t help it. After all, I am not your real woman. Until now, my film is still there. You want to drive her away. I think you need to find the girl in your heart, and they have authority!"


    "Or you take me up and down and poke the sheets, and sit down as I am, and I''ll drive her away?"


    Chu wind felt his head, and felt that his head was big. Murong ice was too evil. Yan Yan was too simple and true. Neither of them was good. Looking at linyulin, she was sorry. Instead of giving her what she wanted, she saw these. Chu Feng was sorry.


    Finally, Chu Feng can only shake his head, and try to avoid Yan Yan later. Otherwise, if the girl knows that she is the successor of the ruling, who knows what she will do?


    Chu Feng always believed that there is no absolute friend in the world, only eternal interests. But he is sitting in the ruling office. For some people, it is not good news. But Yan Yan, as one of the four Yan family, is also among them, all of which need to be careful.


    After breakfast, she was ready to leave quickly. Yan Yan wanted to follow. Chu Feng could only say that Shuanglong chaos Ding waited for her to wait first, and then she didn''t go out with the asshole.


    Finally, with ice and jade, I left the fengteng garden. The Imperial College has not been there for a long time. It will be a vacation soon. You should go and go for the past. You can''t make ye Zisheng too difficult to do.


    Murong ice also left fengteng garden alone after Chu Feng left for a few minutes. No one knew where she was.


    At first, the restaurant was quiet. Only Lin Yulin and Yamasaki were still sitting there. One of the two women, who was loved by Chu, seemed free, but it was impossible to make willful decisions in their whole life, at least not walk around.


    A proton here, playing a piano every day, in another angle, both are similar women.


    Linyulin put down the cup in her hand and said softly, "if you feel that life is boring, if you want to pursue freedom, I can talk to Chu Feng at night, give you freedom and leave here!"


    "No, it feels like this is also very good, quiet, no collusion, no self-defense!"


    At first, Yamasaki was eager to be free. The world was so big that she went to see it everywhere. Only after a few months, Yamasaki''s mind had faded. She played piano every day and did something she wanted to do. Although she didn''t go to other places, she was absolutely free in Imperial City.


    Lin Yulin saw that Yamasaki Huizi did not have that meaning, and did not continue to persuade anything, cleaning up the things on the table, thinking of the restlessness last night.


    And Yamasaki looked out, and did not know what to think!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    Imperial College, the highest institution of the holy pilgrimage!


    When Chu Feng walked in slowly, he felt a little ashamed. Although he was a student of Huangcheng University, his total time in Huangcheng college was very few.


    And now that Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo have already graduated, Huangcheng college has lost four school flowers. Many people beat their chests and say that it is a pity.


    But these Chu Feng didn''t know it. Walking along the rather familiar tree lined path and looking at the students coming and going around, Chu Feng sometimes longed for such a life, but it was also as the ancients said. The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility.


    Quiet, how difficult!


    After walking through the school road, I had seen it yesterday. There was a class at nine o''clock this morning. When Chu Feng walked into the lecture hall, everyone cast surprised eyes. Naturally, someone knew Chu Feng, but I didn''t expect him to come back.


    Looking around, few of them are familiar with him. Chu Feng is too lazy to find someone to chat up. He sits down in a corner and prepares to have a class and feel the taste of students.


    "Brother Feng!"


    Just sat down for less than a while, a clear voice came from the side, Chu Feng put down the book in his hand to see, and said with a smile: "Ruoxi sister!"


    Huangfu Ruoxi was the one who came. At the beginning, Huangfu asked Heaven to let her come to Huangcheng from Jianghai to Huangcheng in order to tie down Chu Feng. She also entered Huangcheng college and was classmate with Chu Feng.


    At first, Huangfu Ruoxi was not sure that the person in front of him was Chu Feng. He just felt that the profile was a little familiar, so he called out. He didn''t want to be really Chu Feng. He ran to Chu Feng''s arms with a brilliant smile and muttered, "where have you been, haven''t you seen once in a few months?"


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment, and felt that the eyes of killing people were thrown around him.


    Huangfu Ruoxi into the embrace of Chu Feng, also really let a lot of boys, there is surprise and discomfort.


    Since Su Xinyu and her four school flowers have graduated one after another, there are few high-end and high-grade beauties in Huangcheng University, and they are still vacant at present. Zhang Siqi, who graduated one year ago, and Huangfu Ruoxi, who came later, have a strong voice, so they can be included in the list of four school flowers.


    And Huangfu Ruoxi has been here for a few months. She is alone with others occasionally. She is also a girl. She has never seen any boy she is with, let alone embrace such a fantastic thing.


    But now the real scene appeared in front of them, somewhat incredible, but the fact smashed their fantasy, Huangfu Ruoxi is indeed in the arms of Chu Feng.


    Of course, it''s even if it''s not. After graduation, Huangfu Ruoxi, a girl of the best quality, has something to do with Chu Feng?


    Some people who feel that they are not bad look at their faces. How can they all be human beings? They are holding school flowers, but we have to do it ourselves?


    Chu Feng slaps Huangfu Ruoxi on the shoulder and tells her to let go of herself first. After all, it''s very uncomfortable to hold Huangfu Ruoxi''s large-scale honey peach.


    Huangfu Ruoxi released chufeng, and his face was red. He had just seen Chu Feng, who had not been seen for a long time. He was so excited that he calmed down at the moment and realized that there were people around him. He spat out his tongue lovingly.


    Chu Feng recovered quickly. Seeing everyone''s eyes from time to time, he cried and laughed in his heart. Huang Fu Ruoxi let them do this. If they knew Ye Zixuan, Su Xinyu, Ma Qiduo and Zhou Xiaoxuan, the former school flowers, had no clear relationship with themselves, what would happen?


    I think it must be a constant frenzy, maybe someone will jump into the lake directly!


    Unconscious corners of the mouth raised a smile, Chu Feng whispered: "how is your father now?"


    As for Huangfu Ruoxi, chufeng even trusted Huangfu Ruoxi more than Huangfu ruobi. This girl was simple, but she also distinguished right from wrong. For example, in Xiangjiang, Huangfu Ruoxi told a lot of information.


    Huangfu Ruoxi saw that Chu Feng was trying to keep a little distance from himself, and chufeng would be embarrassed. Hearing his reply, he said, "nothing. It''s the same as before. He didn''t say anything about the change of Huangfu group. In addition, he asked his literary brother to go to work in the group. Everything was the same as before."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and knew that Huangfu Ruoxi had been excluded from Huangfu''s inquiry and could not know any more.


    Although she said that, Chu Feng didn''t believe that Huangfu, who always wanted to die, would be so honest. Otherwise, how can Yincha and Tianluo explain?


    Thinking of the two people who died, Chu Feng asked, "sister Ruoxi, is there any powerful force in the Huangfu family besides the former Huangfu seven heroes?"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Huangfu Ruoxi thought for a moment, shook his head and seriously said, "but brother Wenren told me that Huangfu family is never as simple as we see. Even if it lasts for thousands of years, it is not difficult. I think there should be hidden things."


    Huangfu Wenren?


    Huangfu Wenren once said such words to Huangfu Ruoxi, which surprised chufeng a little, but he also affirmed his idea. Besides Huangfu seven heroes, Huangfu family must have a powerful force that is unknown to everyone.Maybe it''s like the underworld forces!


    However, the Chu wind is also in the mind to think, did not speak in front of Huangfu Ruoxi, the girl''s heart is pure white, if there is no need, Chu Feng is not willing to pollute the girl''s pure soul.


    One and a half hours later, Chu Feng left the lecture hall hand in hand with Huangfu Ruoxi, which made those who had illusions about Huangfu Ruoxi beat their chest and feet.


    Chu Feng and her walk in the campus, very embarrassed, low voice of the mouth, with a consultative tone: "if sister Xi, then we can separate a little, ah, you pull me like this, I feel very cold ah?"


    "No


    Huangfu Ruoxi murmured, looking at the people who would take a look at them when they passed by. They especially enjoyed this feeling. Seeing Chu Feng still looked reluctant, Huangfu Ruoxi stopped: "you don''t like me, do you hate me?"


    Chu Feng wry smile: "where can hate you, you are so lovely, but now so many people are looking at, not good?"


    Huangfu Ruoxi ignored these things and said, "what''s wrong? If you know what''s wrong, don''t say I''m your woman in Huangfu villa at the beginning. Now that people are branded with you, you want to forget it. Tell you, sister, I''m not like you!"


    Chu Feng suddenly has a little regret. In order to stimulate Lin Yulin''s stupid words, he didn''t mean to. Huangfu Ruoxi took it seriously!


    But if the little girl really took it, Chu Feng didn''t doubt Huangfu ruodie killed herself. He coughed and said, "well, at the beginning, I just said it casually. I always treat you as a sister. You can''t be confused!"


    Huangfu Ruoxi blinked his eyes at Chu Feng, his mouth slightly cocked up, and his smile was meaningful: "brother Feng, do you really think I''m my sister?"


    Suddenly, he was staring at Huang Fu Ruoxi''s eyes. Chu Feng felt uneasy. He felt like a sheep being watched by a hungry wolf. For a while, he didn''t know how to answer Huangfu Ruoxi''s words.


    Chu Feng doesn''t speak. Huangfu Ruoxi is a little closer. With Chu Feng''s chest on the grand scale, the two people look very intimate. When Chu Feng feels that he is going to be embarrassed, Huangfu Ruoxi quietly throws out a sentence: "even when I''m a sister, the last time you kiss sister Xinyu, pinch me for two days!"


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Chu Feng was suddenly scorched by thunder and his inner part was tender. Huangfu Ruoxi said that he didn''t know anything. It was the absurdity of that night when Luo Yin attacked him last time. His secret way was that a mistake became eternal hatred. Chu Feng was ashamed.


    He said that when he was a sister, he secretly pinched his plum peach. How could he feel so hypocritical?


    It''s not her intention, just arm in arm, how can all meet, side head secretly looked at Chu Feng, Huangfu Ruoxi mouth corner smile!


    "Please show some respect. I have already refused you!"


    When they were about to leave by bus, a woman''s voice of impatience came from the distance. Huangfu Ruoxi looked at it and frowned: "it''s this Johnson again. He was so arrogant when he came to the imperial city for two days. Yesterday, he chased me to death, but today he bothered others. He is just the top rogue in the western regions!"


    Chu Feng was not interested in these, but heard the sound a little familiar. Looking into the distance, a tall and handsome white man was pestering a girl, and the girl Chu Feng knew.


    Zhang Siqi!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    Zhang Siqi is in a good mood recently.


    Although chufeng didn''t say anything to her, Zhang Siqi felt that there was hope for her and chufeng when she moved to live with Cui Xin. Moreover, with Cui Xin''s strong cooperation, Zhang Siqi felt that she and Chu Feng would have some stories!


    Running on both sides of Huangcheng college and her residence, Zhang Siqi enjoys it every day. When she goes back every day, what she thinks most about is the sudden appearance of Chu Feng. She is a little disappointed if she doesn''t see it, but she enjoys the feeling of waiting.


    I heard that Chu Feng had come back and went to Huangcheng University for class. Zhang Siqi, who had no class today, took a taxi directly.


    I don''t want to be entangled by a white man before I go to Chu Feng. Moreover, it seems that he is not a simple person. You can see from the six black bodyguards around him that he is rich or expensive.


    For such a person, Zhang Siqi may have enjoyed the feeling of being pursued before, but after knowing Chu Feng, Zhang Siqi wished that everyone thought he was transparent, so after being entangled by a white man, he refused.


    But the white man did not flinch because of this, but more entangled up, comparable to the brown sugar, how can not throw away.


    Johnson has been in the imperial city for a few days. When he was idle and bored, he went to the Imperial College to see if there was anything he was interested in. Yesterday, he came across a beautiful woman like Laurie. Unfortunately, he didn''t say a word to her, and he ran away in his expensive sports car.


    Johnson was very sorry about this, but he did not catch up with him at that time. Although he was incomparable, it was the holy pilgrimage after all. Johnson didn''t want to offend anyone who could drive tens of millions of sports cars to school.


    Just don''t find a school flower or something to talk about life and ideals, Johnson felt that it was a white pilgrimage, so he came again today.


    Walking into the campus, I saw Zhang Siqi from the taxi at the first sight. Johnson, who was a little smarter than yesterday, asked a student from Huangcheng University. He made sure that Zhang Siqi had no identity and background, but was just an ordinary student. Johnson felt that his opportunity had come.


    So I decided to find Zhang Siqi to warm the bed no matter what. I spent more than half an hour.


    Zhang Siqi scolded Johnson impatiently, but he didn''t seem to hear it. He said with a smile: "beauty, my name is Johnson. I am tall and handsome. I am bigger than your pilgrim men. I can give you great satisfaction in life. My capital is very strong, and I will never let you have enough."


    This is Imperial College, the highest institution of the holy Dynasty, but Johnson did not have any consciousness. He continued to say obstinately: "you don''t pretend to be like me. Women are like that, especially if you have no identity background. As long as you have enough money, what can you be reserved for?"


    "And I, Johnson, have nothing but a lot of money!"


    Waving his hand, Johnson took a gilded bank card from a bodyguard''s hand and said with a smile: "there are five million pool coins in this card, which is equivalent to 30 million holy coins. It is enough for you to struggle for decades. I want to stay in the holy pilgrimage for a few days. You accompany me. These five million pool coins are yours!"


    People around the theater were slightly surprised. They found a woman to play for a few days. It was five million pool coins. Who is this person? Is he rich but not so wayward?


    Some boys look at the eyes are full of jealousy, in every man''s heart almost think of one thing, that is, no love, I have money, you do not love me, I will use money to hit you love me, you are not willing to comply, I will use money to hit you willing to undress.


    Though they mutter about immorality, they want to be like Johnson in their hearts at the moment.


    And those girls'' eyes are bright, what is the purpose of reading, that is to make a better life in the future, can make money, five million pool dollars is relatively small, but it is a huge wealth that these grassroots women will never get in their lifetime.


    At the moment, they all looked at Zhang Siqi enviously and sighed bitterly that her mother had not given birth to such a beautiful face when she gave birth to her. She could earn five million Chi dollars in a few days. What books did she read?


    Everyone''s mind is different, showing the ugliness of human nature!


    After that time, Zhang Siqi already knew what is shame. People can be poor, but they can''t be poor. Without dignity, Zhang Siqi cheered rudely and was ready to leave directly.


    Johnson pondered a smile, let the six bodyguards around, proud said: "give face shameless, then don''t blame me impolite, please this beautiful school flower, come with me!"


    Although it was Royal City College, Johnson didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    The two demons held out their big hands to Zhang Siqi and resolutely carried out the orders. Zhang Siqi''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, Johnson would dare to do so in Imperial College, and the identity of the person who could throw out five million pool coins at once was not simple.


    Zhang Siqi suddenly felt a little desperate and thought of Chu Feng. Otherwise, if she was caught, she would be playing for nothing. The college would only let her calm down and avoid affecting the harmony!


    Zhang Siqi is too small in the eyes of these big men. Zhang Siqi holds her hands in front of her body and wants to step back, but there are also people behind her. Her eyes are gradually despairing, hoping that someone will come out. But all the people around are just watching the opera, and there are no heroes to save the beauty."Imperial College, the palace of literature, the highest institution of learning in the holy dynasty!"


    When the big hand was about to be grasped, a voice came with a little displeasure: "as an international friend, we should respect this place. If one day I go to Tianchi and go to your Tianchi University, how would you feel?"


    Hearing such a familiar voice and calm and calm words, Zhang Siqi''s despair instantly turned into joy and looked at the people coming: "Chu Feng!" As soon as he called out, he saw Huang Fu Ruoxi, who was nestling beside Chu Feng, and looked stunned for a moment.


    She and Huangfu Ruoxi are not familiar with each other, but they still know the girl who is as famous as her, but whose status is countless times higher than her. She has some uncomfortable conjectures. How can Chu Feng and Huangfu Ruoxi get together?


    Because of the appearance of Chu Feng, six black bodyguards stopped to look at him. Just now, the smell of provocation was too strong.


    Johnson lit a cigar and gave Chu Feng a glance, but then he was stunned and said, "what a tasteless woman. I don''t want such a tall man, but I find such a dwarf. At night, do you use your mouth or your fingers to meet your needs?"


    Obviously, this sentence is to Huangfu Ruoxi said, as for Chu Feng, he directly ignored!


    Without looking at Chu Feng, Johnson puffed out a puff of smoke, holding a cigar and rowed across the air with one hand: "you''re right, but the world is unfair. According to the words of your holy pilgrimage, money has power. You are the master. If you don''t have money, you are grandson. Others drink, you drink water!"


    "So teenagers, don''t take too much care of some things. First look at your own weight!"


    Chu Feng patted Huangfu Ruoxi''s hand and let go. He walked through several demons and held Zhang Siqi''s waist in a dazed look, and gently touched his red lips.


    Looking at Johnson with a cigar but forgetting to respond, Chu Feng said with a warm smile: "you are right. I can''t care about you or my business, but she''s my chufeng''s woman. Do you think I can''t care?"


    Everyone''s eyes are frozen there at this moment. If you look at Huangfu Ruoxi, there is no displeasure. Then look at Zhang Siqi, standing beside Chu Feng with a blush and shyness.


    In addition to Johnson and others, the rest of the people''s hearts are there scolding. Su Xinyu, Ma Qiduo, Zhang Siqi and Huangfu Ruoxi are all related to Chu Feng. All of a sudden, what they think of Chu Feng is that he deserves to be beaten!


    Johnson held his cigar and took a deep breath. When he puffed out the smoke, he pointed to Chu Feng: "boy, hero saves the beauty without playing like this. This is my prey. You think you are the emperor. Hold on to each other. Get out!"


    Chu Feng did not think of a smile, the momentum of the body earth shaking change: "I, is the emperor!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    I am the emperor!


    Chu Feng did not hesitate to speak decisively, so that the scene was quiet. Everyone could hear that Johnson was nothing more than a kind of attack words. Chu Feng not only did not avoid, but directly said that he was the emperor?


    People''s faces are full of light ridicule, people can be arrogant, but it''s too arrogant to say that they are the emperor. They all feel that Chu Feng is a little ignorant of heaven and earth.


    Johnson look is not simple, and Chu Feng in their eyes has always been just a top little white face, a small white face and a big and small, what to play?


    John Barza took a sip of his cigar. For Chu Feng, he didn''t even have the fun of catching mice and cats. He raised his hand to ask his bodyguard to teach him a lesson. He roared: "what are you doing? If you don''t study well, you still gather here to make trouble. Don''t you want to stay in Imperial College?"


    You can see that more than a dozen college security guards are coming this way, and most of them have stepped back. In this era, school security is a taboo, and there are not a few cases of beating students.


    But also want to study in Huangcheng college, or do not conflict with these security.


    A man with a flat head is the security captain of Imperial College, Dou Bi!


    With more than a dozen security guards, he came to see the fierce momentum of the scene. Six foreigners surrounded a man and a woman in the middle. Dou Bi looked at Johnson who didn''t care about him. He knew what was going on immediately. Such things happened frequently in Imperial College.


    In a flash, dobby knew what to do.


    With a big smile on his face, he walked up to Johnson and glanced at his cigar. He was more sure of his own mind. He smoked a Cuban cigar of 5000 yuan a day, which was sure to be Niu Bi.


    So dobby doesn''t need to ask what''s going on at the scene. He knows which side he should be on.


    In the eyes of people who despise but dare not show, Dou Bi, like those traitors in the last century, laughs and says, "well, are you a student of our Imperial College?"


    Dobby had been in Imperial College for a year or two. He was familiar with the children of power, even from abroad. It was like Johnson who was so popular with six people. Dobby thought he would be impressed if he had seen Johnson, but he would be sure it was the first time he met Johnson.


    Dobby''s humility made Johnson smile and patted dobby on the shoulder: "I''m not. It''s just that the famous Imperial College is a holy land. I''m new here, so I''m just here to have a look."


    Chufeng, who cast a glance at the clown in his eyes, said meaningfully: "it''s just that some people don''t welcome me very much. They''re not very friendly to international friends like me. They bully outsiders."


    It''s just that Dou is like that. They feel that Johnson''s identity is not simple. Although they sympathize with Chu Feng, they regard them as ignorant.


    Dou Bi Oh, then looked at the students around him, and then he got up with dignity and said, "is that right?"


    "I don''t know. I just passed by and saw it. I don''t know what''s going on!"


    "Yes, we are all just here. We are not very clear about what happened."


    In the face of doubie''s question, all the onlookers shook their heads to say they didn''t know. They put their eyes open and lied to the extreme. Seeing and hearing this, Johnson''s chest was high and proud.


    Before I came here, I heard that the pilgrimage was very polite to international friends. Even if he was a grandson in his own kingdom, he was also a grandson. I used to feel a little suspicious, but now Johnson thinks that the rumor is true!


    Seeing the people around her open their eyes and telling lies, Zhang Siqi said she didn''t know what she wanted to say. Chu Feng pulled her in, and her eyes indicated that she didn''t need to say anything.


    It is obvious that Dou Bi has already chosen to stand in line. No matter what Zhang Siqi says, he is covering up. Therefore, there is no need to take a step forward and look at Dou Bi: "are you sure you are the security captain of Huangcheng University, whose duty is to protect the safety of college students and avoid being bullied by others?"


    "Blind?"


    For Chu Feng, Dou bi was not so polite. He took the sign in front of him and said, "captain of the security team of the Security Department of Huangcheng University, Dou Bi, didn''t see it!"


    Chu Feng tut shook his head: "people as their name, is funny than ah!"


    The people around him laughed because of Chu Feng''s words. They also said that to Dou Bi''s name secretly, but no one dared to reveal it in front of Dou Bi. Now Chu Feng points it out directly. Even if they want to resist laughing, it is impossible.


    Dou Bi''s face was blue and red. What he hated most was that someone took his name for fun.


    Johnson looked at this farce because of him. He motioned for six bodyguards to step down. He looked at the good play like an outsider. His eyes were playful and aggressive.


    Nothing is more pleasant than to see a fight in a den.


    After all, this is Huangcheng college. Although Dou Bi wanted to beat up the storm of Chu, he still tolerated it very well. He glared at Chu Feng angrily: "come with us now. Some people report that you are rude to international friends, which has seriously damaged our international image. Follow us to the security department for investigation!"How can Chu Feng not know Dou Bi''s mind? It''s just inconvenient for many people here. You can imagine what kind of situation it will be after going to the security department.


    Shaking his head and sighing, "it''s sad that there are still people like you in today''s holy pilgrimage." Spread out his hands: "it''s just that I don''t have time."


    "No time?"


    Dou Bi Yin smile, let more than a dozen security guards surrounded, said: "no time does not matter, I have time to go to the security section to explain your affairs, and then I hand you over to the academic affairs office, ready to suspend school!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. He knew that many people in this era like to worship foreign countries and worship foreign countries. Even if there is nothing wrong, he can make trouble for you. Everything is carried out according to the attitude of international friends. Dou Bi is undoubtedly such a person.


    Look at Johnson''s joking eyes, Chu Feng now wants to beat Dou Bi severely. His own people are fighting in this room, letting others see jokes, and losing face in the international arena.


    "Miss Ruoxi!" Dou bi was very upset by Chu Feng''s words just now. When he heard that someone wanted to testify to Chu Feng, he would scold. But when he turned to see Huangfu Ruoxi, he immediately filled with a smile: "you are here too!"


    Dou Bi''An scolded an asshole. He didn''t pay too much attention to Huangfu Ruoxi just now. Although he saw Huangfu Ruoxi standing aside, he didn''t expect that she had something to do with Chu Feng. Seeing that Johnson was not a simple man, Dou Bi suddenly regretted why he wanted to jump out. He naturally knew who Huangfu Ruoxi was and couldn''t afford to offend him!


    Chu Feng took a look at the little girl, and his heart was not bad. He went forward to stand in front of Dou Bi and arranged his collar without buttons: "Captain Dou, when I came here just now, I found that the parking lot was disorderly. As the security captain of the college, should you go and have a look?"


    "If one doesn''t pay attention and is crushed by those cars, how bad it is, don''t you?"


    Dou bi was stunned. Although he was not happy with Chu Feng''s white face, Chu Feng turned his head and coughed: "yes, I''m going to have a look." Then, ignoring Johnson''s eyes, he led more than a dozen confused security guards to the parking lot, looking as if he were not involved.


    We all looked at Huangfu Ruoxi. Our hearts were not only beautiful, but also the background. It''s a pity that the little white face of Chu Feng has arched off!


    Johnson left his cigar on the ground and stepped on it. Originally, he wanted to watch Dou Bi fight with Chu Feng. He didn''t want to be dissolved by Huangfu Ruoxi in a few words. He was curious about the background of the girl. At the same time, Johnson was not interested in playing any more.


    He is more interested in the identity of Huangfu Ruoxi now than he was yesterday!


    "Is this the way to go?"


    Chu Feng saw that Johnson wanted to take people away and threw out a faint sentence. Johnson stopped to look at Chu Feng: "why, do you still want to beat me? This time, you''ll be considered as a high-level one, and you won''t be so lucky next time! "


    Chufeng Wenrun a smile, charming smile let Zhang Siqi more intoxicated, light said: "I hate the people who think that is to sow discord, really want to beat you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    But Chu Feng is worthy of his inner conscience. Dou Bi''s behavior is hateful just now, but without Johnson''s intentional or unintentional prompting, there would be no self mutilation. Therefore, Chu Feng was very uncomfortable about Johnson''s distortion of the facts and making Dou Bi do cannon fodder.


    Johnson, but you can''t stand the consequences of a hundred times of slapping me in the face, but you can''t bear the consequences


    The six bodyguards who followed Johnson also showed banter. They knew more about Johnson''s identity than anyone here. Not to mention that he was in the holy pilgrimage, even in the world, the total number of people who dared to attack Johnson was no more than ten.


    Chu Feng''s whole body adds up to do not know whether there are 200 yuan, obviously still a small white face, such people threaten Johnson, they feel ridiculous, even ridiculous!


    But their smile did not fall, Chu wind with a shadow and out, waiting for everyone to react, pa a clear ring.


    As you can see, Johnson''s body flew out two meters and fell to the ground. The handsome face of the western regions was swollen, and the corners of his mouth were still bloodstained. He fell on the ground with a blank look in his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t know what was going on.


    The six bodyguards who followed were also looking at the fallen Johnson. For a while, they forgot to react. Another bodyguard rubbed his eyes and patted his face, thinking whether he had dreamt.


    The students around were also shocked. Johnson was able to take six bodyguards with him, and he was a person with five million pool coins. Chu Feng even said that he would slap him, so he would slap him. Everyone cried in his heart and caused trouble!


    After 30 seconds of silence, Johnson responded. The pain in the corner of his mouth made his eyes bleak. He stood up slowly and looked at Chu Feng with a violent killing opportunity: "kill me!"


    It was supposed to kill him, but this is the holy court and the Imperial College after all. The relationship between the disabled and the disabled can still be suppressed. It''s hard to cover up the audience directly. Even if his identity is too strong at that time, even if he is willing to let him go, the official of the holy Dynasty will not be able to do anything even if he is willing to let him go.


    Six bodyguards heard Johnson''s angry voice and finally confirmed that the master had been beaten.


    Qi Qi looked at Chu Feng, and everyone''s eyes were burning with anger. Although the person who was beaten was Johnson, it was in front of the six of them. There was a kind of meaning that he was not paid attention to. He rubbed his hands and was ready to severely abuse Chu Feng.


    It''s just that Chu Feng never gives his enemies any chance. If he doesn''t have the strength, he will never wait to die.


    When the six bodyguards appeared ferocious and ready to attack, Chu Feng moved ahead of time. In the eyes of ordinary people, these bodyguards are powerful. In the face of Chu Feng in the Three Kingdoms of Tianyuan, they are just slag like existence.


    The so-called has not begun to end, less than 10 seconds clearly displayed in front of the public.


    Six bodyguards in black fell to the ground, ah, roaring, and had no strength to stand up. Chu Feng stood in the middle of them, straight and straight, piercing into the sky. The momentum of scorning everything made Zhang Siqi and Huangfu Ruoxi feel like a king in the world.


    Around the Huangcheng college students are rubbing their eyes, this is the first time they see Chu Feng''s hand. In the past, they only thought that Chu Feng was handsome, so he was favored by several school flowers. But at the moment, they suddenly felt that it was not necessary to be too handsome to conquer a woman''s heart.


    Strong strength, more can let the woman be convinced!


    Johnson stood in the same place. The cigar that had not been lit from the new one fell to the ground. Looking at the six bodyguards who had been around for several years, he fell to the ground in less than a minute.


    It was the bodyguard who fell, but Johnson felt that it was himself who was disgraced.


    Johnson''s face was hot. He felt that this generation''s humiliation was not as much as this one.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes full of resentment, Johnson, whose face is more serious than his life, has decided to kill Chu Feng, otherwise he can''t calm his anger.


    Pointing to Chu Feng, Johnson hummed, "this time, you''re in trouble."


    Chu Feng walked in front of him. Johnson stepped back two steps. He felt a little weak. His face was hot and his pain had been forgotten.


    The shameless step back made Johnson hysterical. He was more than half a head taller than Chu Feng. He pointed to chufeng and said, "boy, you''ve really made trouble this time. You''d better kneel down and apologize to me now. I''ll let you go, or you''ll be finished!"


    Although Johnson said very domineering, but many people feel the fear in his words, it is the fear of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng sighed and shook his head. Suddenly, he kicked Johnson''s body. His body of more than one meter eight and more than 140 kilograms flew toward seven or eight meters away and fell heavily on the ground.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to kill. He just gave Johnson a simple lesson. Just one foot was enough to make Johnson ache for a month. It was a warning lesson.


    The six bodyguards on the ground saw that their owners were abused and their faces were pale, even if they broke Chu Feng''s hands and feet, but if Johnson had an accident, they would not be far away from death.A demon bodyguard saw Chu Feng walking towards Johnson again and said, "boy Great Xia, you can''t touch him again. He''s master Johnson. You can''t move him. Otherwise, not only will you have bad luck, but you will also bring diplomatic affairs to the Holy See. "


    Chu Feng stopped his pace, turned back, and sighed softly: "I didn''t want to move him again, but when you say this, I don''t move. He feels like I''m afraid. It''s shameless. How can you be a bodyguard? Don''t you know that you can''t talk casually? Your master vomited blood today. It''s yours! "


    When the words fell, Chu Feng came to Johnson and kicked him in the abdomen. Johnson, who had not breathed, splashed his blood on the floor. His face was pale and ugly, and he had no breath!


    The bodyguard who was talking was regretful. What he said just now just wanted to remind Chu Feng of Johnson''s noble status. However, from another angle, he seemed to threaten Chu Feng with Johnson''s identity, and scolded him secretly. The demon bodyguard raised his head and said, "I''m not threatening you, and I don''t mean anything else, but you can''t beat him any more!"


    "He''s from Tianchi. His full name is Johnson. Kennedy


    Chu Feng turned his back to the talking bodyguard, and his eyes were slightly frozen. Looking at Johnson, who was half dead on the ground, he was calm on the surface, but he was surprised and shocked in his heart. Originally, he only thought that he was a power man in Tianchi with a little identity, but he didn''t expect his surname, Kennedy!


    Chu Feng is very clear about what kind of family Kennedy is. That is to say, he knows that the devil bodyguard is not talking about ordinary people. That is to say, the Johnson in front of him comes from the Kennedy family, one of the four big families, and the big crocodile family that has been the chief of Tianchi for several times.


    In the heart tiny wry smile, the secret way world is really motherly small, abuse a person who does not grow an eye, also have so Niu Bi''s identity.


    Johnson coughed all the time, but he didn''t have the strength to stand up. "Boy, I swear to God, you''re finished!"


    Chu Feng was still thinking about how to make this matter small and big. He didn''t want to be abused like this. Johnson was still so hard hearted and turned his eyes: "I really can''t play happily. Why do you want to threaten me? I want to face you as soon as you threaten me!"


    With that, he stepped on Johnson''s body. When the six bodyguards twitched fiercely and scolded the madman, Chu Fengsong loosened his fingers: "you feel that you are more than a cow. Then I will give you a chance to step on me. If you fail, you will roll back to Tianchi, and the generation will not enter the holy court."


    "Of course, if you can step on me, I will suffer whatever you want!"


    Johnson was in pain, but his expression was strange when he heard Chu Feng''s words. His identity was doomed to stand with him no matter right or wrong. If Chu Feng said such a thing, he would be cut off from his own life. Would he want to be fair?


    "Really?" he asked


    Chu Feng squatted down and patted Johnson''s face: "a gentleman''s word, a quick horse whip!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

    With more and more people around, Johnson''s look at Chu Feng changed from fear to banter.


    In his eyes, chufeng is a person who is destined to be trampled on by him. After making a phone call, he asked the bodyguard to deal with the injury for him. He sat on the stone bench beside him and thought about how to ravage Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looked at the time, originally just wanted to have a good class, did not expect so many things happened, gave Zhang Siqi a reassuring look, Chu Feng took Huangfu Ruoxi''s hand to go outside the college.


    Johnson stood up in a daze: "run away?"


    Chu Feng shook his hand without turning back: "trampling on scum like you, in such an elegant literary palace, is insulting and trampling. Go outside the college!"


    Johnson was angry and changed color. Seeing more and more people at Imperial College, he knew that Chu Feng could not be so blatant if he wanted to wreak havoc on Chu Feng. He sneered and followed him up. He felt that Chu Feng was just a fool looking for death.


    If it''s on campus, Johnson thinks he''ll worry about it. If he goes outside, he''ll be in charge of everything.


    At least that''s what Johnson thinks at the moment.


    A group of people left Huangcheng college, some good students followed out, and some people were interested in leaving for class. In everyone''s opinion, Chu Feng is the act of looking for death. Johnson is an international friend, and both reasonable and unreasonable are on the side of advantages, which does not need to be considered at all.


    Not to mention that Johnson is obviously the kind of person with status. Many people suspect that Chu Feng''s arrogance will pay a price in the end.


    As for Chu Feng''s counter attack, they didn''t think about it at all. This kind of plot only exists in the novel, they would not think about it.


    Outside Huangcheng college, chufeng asked Huangfu Ruoxi to drive, and stood alone at the door. Johnson took his bodyguard with him. Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t mean to run away, he was even more sneering.


    In the college, the head of the college is afraid of the influence. Maybe he will stand on the side of Chu Feng. Johnson himself does not dare to go too far. However, outside, Johnson is not afraid of anyone. He is confident that he can erase everything.


    Just touching the calm smile on Chu Feng''s face, Johnson felt something wrong. He thought about it and made a phone call in order to add more insurance.


    Johnson, who felt that this time even if the emperor was young, sneered: "boy, while my people are not here, kneel down obediently and pray for my forgiveness. Then let Miss Zhang accompany me to drink a small drink and break a hand by myself. I can be the event of today. It has never happened."


    Chufeng smiles and looks at Johnson, who is proud of himself. However, Chu Feng is not afraid. He replies, "if you break your hand now, I can ignore what happened today."


    Johnson was stunned and then laughed wildly. His eyes toward Chu Feng were full of sarcasm. He shook his head and said: "boy, although it is a civilized society now, some things are unfair. I admit that your military value really amazes me, but that''s all!"


    "But some people are doomed not to let them surrender because of their strong force value, but also to have strength and background. Otherwise, no matter how strong you are, you are just a little bit of ants hopping for a long time."


    "There are five minutes left. Kneel down and apologize. Break your hand. Let the woman, I forgive you!"


    Chu Feng slightly shakes his head, for people who have despised you from the root, ignoring is the best counterattack to them. Look at the time, Chu Feng is doing some small thinking in his heart.


    Seeing that he had given such an opportunity, in Johnson''s cognition, Chu Feng should have accepted with gratitude. He didn''t want to see Chu Feng finally as if he hadn''t heard. Johnson''s eyes flashed with anger, and he decided to wait for Chu Feng to ask him, how could he have to cut off his hands.


    Huangfu Ruoxi had already driven to one side and asked Zhang Siqi to get on the bus. Even if he didn''t get off the car, he just sat in it. Johnson abused Chu Feng. Huangfu Ruoxi didn''t have to think about it and knew what the result was.


    Compared with the insiders such as Huangfu Ruoxi, people around him were ridiculed. Everyone guessed that Johnson must have played the role of international friend and asked the police to deal with these matters. Chu Feng did not know that he was standing there waiting, which was just silly behavior.


    At least they thought that they should avoid the sharp points at this time. Johnson left, instead of tit for tat. Everyone shook their heads, saying that Chu Feng was too young and too aggressive!


    Five minutes passed quickly. Ten black cars came slowly on the road in the distance. The people who saw this scene were more rigid. Suddenly, he found that Johnson was even better than he thought. It seemed that there was no need for the police to come and prepare themselves to solve the problem.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, more disdain and sympathy.


    Seeing the arrival of the motorcade, Johnson was more upright, but he didn''t say anything against Chu Feng. He was afraid that Chu Feng would suddenly take him to run. Then the gain was not worth the loss. After all, Johnson had a deep understanding of Chu Feng''s amazing force value.


    Ten cars stopped at the same time, the doors opened at a similar time, and there were people crashing down from the cars. Five people, fifty people in each car, soon stood in front of Johnson. All of them were tall and big. Most of them were white people and demons, and some yellow people were in them.Seeing the arrival of his own man, Johnson looked more arrogant. He strode forward and stood in front of Chu Feng, his nostrils facing the sky: "boy, now do you think you can still play with me?"


    Chu Feng looked at Johnson''s little man''s contented manner, and with a smile, he walked over and leaned against Huangfu Ruoxi''s car. He spread out his hands and said, "I''ll give you a chance at last. I''ll apologize to me and leave ten million pool coins. Today''s things can''t happen. Otherwise, for those who want to abandon me, I''ll always be bloody and cruel!"


    Johnson said with a nonchalant smile, "I don''t know what to do with it."


    With one hand raised, people around him stopped breathing and straightened his body, knowing that Chu Feng was going to have bad luck!


    But the hand had not yet fallen, and a roar came from the distance. Johnson was stunned to see dozens of buses coming from both ends of the road, frowning and thinking. Did he know that I was abused and someone came to help me?


    In this era, people with money and power are always the most popular among women.


    At this time, dozens of buses have been parked around. The doors of the buses have been opened. Many men in black swarmed down from the top. A Ferrari has also stopped in the front of the bus.


    When the door opened, a slender and moving leg stretched out. At the next moment, a tall, moving, cold and gorgeous figure appeared in the public''s sight. Wearing a pair of sunglasses, she covered up her face, but she could still see that she was a beautiful woman to the extreme.


    The students around feel a little familiar, just don''t know where to see for a while.


    All the people on the dozens of buses have come down. Everyone is standing around with bare hands, but the pressure of 2000 people standing here is more than ordinary.


    Even if Johnson was a fool, he knew that these people would not be called by himself. He looked at the woman standing at the front. Although he was very beautiful and interesting, Johnson was not interested in it at the moment.


    Huangfu Ruoxi, who was in the car, opened the door of the car happily and ran to her. She immediately hugged the latter and pointed back at Johnson. She looked aggrieved: "this foreigner just bullied me, and he would break my man''s hands and feet. I''m scared to death if you want to make decisions for me."


    Huangfu ruodie''s eyelids beat, and his eyes under the sunglasses glared at Chu Feng angrily. He scolded the bastard in his heart, and really wanted to collect all his sisters!


    Chu Feng turned his head awkwardly to one side as if he didn''t see it. He happened to see Johnson with an unnatural look. With a smile, he stepped forward. Dozens of bodyguards didn''t dare to stop him. Chu Feng stood directly in front of Johnson: "now do you want to consider kneeling down to apologize and lose money?"


    In fact, they are far away from the students in Huangfeng.


    I think it''s Johnson who brought him. I don''t want to be the one called by Chu Feng at last. But when I see Huang Fu Ruoxi and Huang Fu Ruo die close to each other, I look down upon Chu Feng with more disdain. How can I do this?


    Johnson''s mouth twitched and looked around at two thousand people who could drown him with a mouthful of saliva.


    But he and other people''s idea is the same, that is, Chu Feng is a little white face, now these people are Huangfu Ruoxi''s relationship to just come, straightened up his chest and said: "boy, if you are a man, don''t rely on other people''s strength, solve your own affairs by yourself, if you can''t play, find someone else. Is that interesting?"


    "Oh, you know how to play, but it''s shameful to look for adults like this?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile, pointed to dozens of bodyguards around him and said with a smile: "I just don''t know who was looking for someone first just now, so it''s you who are shameless first. I''ll follow the example later. If you count up, my character is noble, and you are dirty!"


    Being said by Chu Feng, Johnson''s face was hot, but he could not deny that what he said was right. He said angrily: "I want to fight with you, the duel between men, don''t play these meaningless!"


    "As long as you have the ability to step down on me today, I will kneel down and kowtow three times for you, and get out of the holy pilgrimage at once!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    On your own?


    Johnson''s words made people despise him. At first, when he was powerful, he would directly trample on others. Now it is obvious that there are many people in other people. He is at a disadvantage, so he calls out that he can solve his own problems. To such an extent, he can be regarded as the best among the best.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t mean to despise Johnson. The most shameless person was the upper class.


    There was a little interest and asked, "you and I are fighting, two men?"


    Just now, he was suppressed by Chu Feng and roared out that kind of words. If Johnson and Chu Feng really wanted to fight each other, he knew how many catties he had. It was estimated that he had been completely abused by Chu Feng before he really started.


    Think about it and shake his head: "fighting is barbarian behavior, and my identity does not match!"


    In Chu Feng''s sneering eyes, Johnson pointed to Huang Fu Ruo die and said, "so, let''s forget about our hands and feet. We play with our identities and status. You can hold me down. I''ll recognize the plant today and let you handle it!"


    Chu Feng''s sarcastic eyes showed a little appreciation. Johnson was not a man who could not be saved completely. Knowing that the advantage in number did not exist, he tactfully searched for a way to help him, oppressed people with his status, and described the capital he relied on just now as the behavior of barbarians.


    Feeling ridiculous shaking his head, Chu Feng is also too lazy to point out Johnson''s point of care.


    "You said it. I''ll set the rules. If you step on me today, I''ll handle it as you like. If you''re Unfortunately trampled by me, then I''m sorry. You can''t leave the imperial city completely, or even leave the holy pilgrimage!"


    After the words, Chu Feng''s eyes have been more angry, the oppressive breath on his body also let Johnson smell the crisis.


    Just thinking of his own identity, he was confident that Chu Feng did not dare to be too presumptuous in the end. Moreover, in his eyes, Chu Feng was a little white faced man with a background of a few powerful women. As long as he did not come here, Johnson had nothing to fear.


    Never thought that he could not suppress Chu Feng, Johnson directly replied: "good!"


    Chu Feng turned around with a smile and waved his fingers: "I''m here. I''ll give you 30 minutes to call someone. Who can suppress me? You''re perfect today. If no one can support you, then leave two hands and pay for your provocation. Today''s Shengchao is not the one at that time!"


    Johnson looked shocked. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng asked his hands to bite his teeth. His eyes were full of murders. He vowed that he would not kill Chu Feng today, but he would kill him secretly. Otherwise, how could his face be saved?


    There are more and more people outside the Royal City College, but they are all at a certain distance. The two thousand elite Fengmen stand here. They just want to get closer to see the good play, but they don''t dare to move.


    Although they are curious about what agreement Chu Feng and Johnson finally reached, they just can''t know.


    In the past ten minutes or so, some smart students have smelled an unusual smell. This is Huangcheng college, where hundreds of people usually gather. The police only need five minutes to control the scene and disperse the gathered people.


    But now nearly half an hour has passed, and no one of the policemen has been seen.


    Looking at Huang Fu Ruo die, who is already sitting in the car, everyone guesses who this is. Some people feel familiar with where they have seen her, but they can''t recognize it for a while. However, if Huangfu ruodie takes off her sunglasses, someone will recognize her. She once worked as a teacher in Huangcheng University.


    What Johnson thought at this time was how to step on the Chu wind and where he could detect these details.


    What''s more, two thousand people surrounded him, which distracted most of Johnson''s attention. Even if he could not guess the identity of Chu Feng, he should also know that the other party could influence the official. His anger made him lose his mind and virtually ignored these things.


    At this time, the two cars honked their horns from the road separated by the crowd, and finally stopped behind the bus. Chu Feng turned away and looked at it.


    When Johnson saw the arrival of the car, the smile that just disappeared on his face reappeared. He gave Chu Feng a look that you want to be unlucky. When he saw the people who got off the car, he said with a smile, "Mr. Nick, let you take time out of your busy schedule to make decisions for our fellow countrymen from other countries. I''m sorry!"


    The surrounding people were surprised to see the tall man who appeared.


    Even if people who don''t know each other have watched TV, Nick, the ambassador of Tianchi to the holy pilgrimage exchange hall, who was still on TV a few days ago, was on TV!


    I didn''t expect that Johnson even asked Nick to do justice for him. His eyes toward Chu Feng were full of sympathy. This time, whether it was right or wrong, it was doomed to be Chu Feng. The Tianchi ambassador was here. How could Chu Feng be so lucky?


    Nick smiles when he sees Johnson. The Kennedy family controls 25% of Tianchi''s resources. Although he is an ambassador with a bright appearance, he is nothing and may even become a corpse as long as these families are unhappy.But before he went up to shake hands with Johnson, Nick saw the 2000 people around him. Nick took a nap when he came just now, and opened his eyes when he got out of the car. He didn''t see these people at all.


    At this time, when he saw these people, he swore in his heart. Johnson just called him and said that someone beat him, but he didn''t say there were 2000 people!


    This is also Nick misunderstood Johnson. When he started to call, the 2000 people in the damper did not show up. Naturally, Johnson would not say anything else, which was unexpected for Johnson.


    But compared with Johnson''s arrogance and the pleasure of stepping on Chu Feng, Nick was stiff and stiff, because he had already seen chufeng leaning on the side of the car in the distance. Looking at the 2000 people around him, who could pull out this posture, the only way to get rid of the official gate was in the imperial city.


    You don''t have to think about it. It''s Chu Feng who beat Johnson.


    It''s just that it''s impossible to leave. Nick, who still wanted to have a good relationship with Johnson, only knows the pain in his heart. Even the head of Tianchi can call Lao Ao directly. He''s an ambassador. It''s nothing!


    Johnson didn''t find Nick''s unnatural. He turned to Chu Feng and said, "Mr. Nick, this is the boy. I came to Imperial College to feel the first holy pilgrimage school. When I met a beautiful pilgrim girl, I wanted her to introduce me as a guide. It''s this boy. If you''re not happy, start with me."


    "Not only me, but also six of my followers, have been beaten by him, Mr. Nick, please!"


    If he is facing other people, Nick will certainly stand with Johnson no matter what Johnson said is true or false. But now the opponent is Chu Feng. When he used to fight Kato mu, he just said a little wrong, and chufeng directly hit him in the head. Now if he still confuses black and white, Chu Feng doesn''t know what to do.


    As for whether what Johnson said was true or not, Nick didn''t think about it at all. Johnson was a famous dandy in Tianchi. How could he be a person who appreciated the elegance of Imperial College?


    But Johnson asked him to come. If he didn''t do anything, Nick didn''t doubt that he would be dismissed from all his duties when he went back. Nick strode forward and wanted to open his mouth to say hello. Chu Feng said, "are you going to do justice to him, Mr. Ambassador?"


    Nick frowned and looked back at Johnson. Didn''t this guy know Chu Feng''s identity and went straight with others?


    Seeing Johnson''s Schadenfreude, it seemed that Chu Feng was going to be in bad luck. Nick wanted to slap him. He had already told him that the imperial city was full of hidden dragons and tigers. He kept a low profile. Unexpectedly, he turned around and offended the biggest evil star.


    The secret way is that Johnson must go back when things are finished today. Nick also whispered: "that..."


    Chu Feng Yang interrupted Nick''s words and said in the shocked look of the crowd: "today, I only do one thing, break his hands and drive out of the holy court. Whoever blocks me, I will do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    I''ll do whoever gets in my way!


    Chu Feng''s words didn''t cover up at all. The corner of Nick''s mouth twitched violently. Suddenly, he remembered what happened in Jianghai. It seems that chufeng also said such a sentence at that time. Whoever blocks him from killing dogs will do it!


    Johnson, who did not know what to say, sneered at him: "a kid who doesn''t know how to get into the Imperial College, or how you got into the Imperial College, or the Royal City College has fallen to such a level that a person who doesn''t understand the fairness of the world can also let you go to class!"


    Nick''s face changed. Johnson didn''t know Chu Feng''s identity, but he knew very well that he was still having a headache. He didn''t want Johnson to challenge chufeng there.


    Sure enough, Chu Feng walked directly from Nick''s side, and the latter''s body shook and turned around: "less wind, no!"


    Less wind!


    Nick is in a hurry to call out the words to let the whole audience completely quiet down, Johnson is also a severe heart tremor, at first he did not think, but now a word awakens the dreamer.


    Johnson looked around at the 2000 people, and suddenly found that he had neglected something at the beginning, that is, the people who can pull out such force in the imperial city are definitely not ordinary people.


    At first, I only thought that it was because of Huangfu Ruoxi that so many people came. But in retrospect, Johnson found out how stupid he was. Even if Chu Feng was the top little white face, who would eat enough and send so many people here for him?


    Wind less two words, directly let him at the beginning did not think things through at this moment all figured out.


    Johnson''s shock was just like that of the people around him. At first, even before, they only thought that chufeng was a little white face and knew his name was chufeng. However, no one thought that chufeng was wind less.


    Just like the ancient emperor, who would believe that he abandoned his dignity and glory and pretended to be an ordinary man?


    Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes changed, the beginning of scorn or ridicule in this moment are gone, emerging is awe and worship.


    What does less wind mean? For them, it can''t be clearer. It symbolizes the highest power in the whole holy pilgrimage underground world. Some people who still curse Chu Feng for not being good at school, dare not have such idea now.


    With the status of Chu Feng, not to mention gongxiaohua, is playing with their sister and sister face to face, they can only squeeze their eyes!


    For those girls, there is not so much fear. On the contrary, the eyes looking at Chu Feng are full of blazing light. This is a rebellious era. Young people worship stars, but more worship those who pull the wind. Undoubtedly, Chu Feng is the idol of young people in this era.


    Before the age of 20, one year after his debut, he created a legend that no one else could create.


    Weiss, his legend is left everywhere in the three provinces, which can be called a classic of the generation!


    Even if some people still can''t accept the fact that the wind of Chu is less than the wind, the 2000 wind door members around have smashed their fantasies and conjectures. The Chu wind in front of them is the holy pilgrimage that has made countless people scared. In the past 100 years, the younger generation, the first person!


    Chu Feng looks back at Nick, a little helpless. He deliberately starts to interrupt Nick''s words, but he doesn''t want him to be exposed, which makes people feel that he is a little white face, and that is because of Huangfu Ruoxi''s relationship.


    But now Nick calls out in a hurry. Chu Feng feels bored. He wants to have a class in Huangcheng college. It won''t be too quiet.


    Just things have happened, Chu wind will not make up for anything, hand a Yang: "scattered!"


    All the members of the gate of 2000 suddenly moved, driving all the onlookers around to a far away place. The people of Imperial College were also driven back to the campus. Even so, they still craned their necks and looked at this side from a distance.


    Those girls'' eyes are also more blazing. They raise their hands and fingertips, and thousands of people move for them. Undoubtedly, such men are more attractive than the children of the second generation of rich people. They are a kind of charm.


    When he came to Johnson, Chu Feng touched his nose and laughed bitterly: "I wish I could kill you directly and let me lose a quiet place. Master Johnson, tell me about today''s affairs. How can you calm down my stuffy mood and let me not kill you and die in the imperial city?"


    If it was the beginning, Johnson would not think about whether Chu Feng would kill him. His identity was doomed to his immortality.


    But at this time, knowing that the man in front of him was Chu Feng, Johnson felt that his neck was chilly. He could enter Weiss and destroy the hero monument. He was also the person who destroyed the Chaoyun Island self-defense army. It was also said that he finally killed Gongye. Compared with him, Johnson suddenly felt that his life was so worthless today.


    Just thinking that he was from Tianchi or from the Kennedy family of the four families, Johnson regained a bit of confidence: "I didn''t expect that it would be very famous to meet someone casually, but do you really dare to kill me? I''m a young man of the Kennedy family, and I''m a straight line man! "


    "You touch me, can you bear the consequences? It''s estimated that the pilgrims will tear you up! "Nick''s face changed dramatically when he heard the speech. Before he opened his mouth to stop Johnson''s stupid words, Chu Feng had already jumped Johnson out with one foot, accompanied by a loose voice: "obviously, I dare!"


    Nick''s heart was full of chills. Chu Feng was a madman. After the last contact, he understood deeply that Johnson should not be holding his identity there, but should bow his head to be the right choice. The fact also proves that Nick''s conjecture is right.


    Chu Feng, a madman, is not afraid of any threat.


    When the bodyguards of the Kennedy family saw that the master was being attacked by Chu Feng in front of him one by one, and just walked out a little bit, Huang Fu Ruo die in the car faintly heard a voice: "today, who moves my man, you will bury him in the imperial city forever!"


    The sound of the killing decision made all the moving Kennedy family bodyguards stop, not because they want to stop, but because of the sound of 2000 people walking together around them, they have to stop.


    Although their combat effectiveness is not bad, but in the face of dozens of times the elite, one person a punch, they are poor.


    Looking at Johnson struggling to stand up, 50 bodyguards do not know whether to maintain, after all, the possibility of maintenance is to all lie down.


    Nick was afraid that Chu Feng would really kill Johnson. He rushed forward and said, "little wind. Master Johnson is still young and immature. He has offended you. If you don''t remember the villain, just let him go once. I promise that he will leave the pilgrimage this afternoon and will not appear in front of you in the future."


    As soon as he finished, Chu Feng turned around and jumped Nick out of the room like a rude man. He didn''t give face at all: "I''m only 19 years old. You should say that I''m an old man, and this stupid guy looks older than me. You mean it''s less. You mean that he''s immortal, and he''s not old before he''s old?"


    Nick was chufeng unreasonable jump out, dare not speak.


    However, in the eyes of the onlookers from afar, there was a burst of excitement. One of Tianchi''s top leaders and one of Tianchi''s ambassadors. Chu Feng said that he beat him and left. They were so excited, as if they were the main characters. How ever has the holy Dynasty been so fierce?


    However, they forgot that when Chu Feng started to ravage Johnson, they ridiculed Chu Feng''s ignorance of life and death. The psychology of human nature was so complicated!


    Chu Feng ignored everyone''s eyes and raised his hand: "Dao!"


    A member of the wind door took a knife and put it respectfully in Chu Feng''s hand. After that, Chu Feng went to Johnson and looked back at him. He said faintly, "if you stepped on me, today''s things will be fine. Obviously, you can''t step on me now. If there is no one, I will break my hand!"


    Johnson shivered. He was really afraid now. He had heard about Chu Feng in Tianchi before as rumors. But now he saw it with his own eyes. He scolded those who told him. Why didn''t he tell me more about it!


    Just that is to think about it in my heart. Even if he did it again, Johnson would not believe that his luck was so bad that he met Chu Feng directly.


    Seeing Johnson''s pale face, Chu Feng didn''t speak. The knife shook in his hand: "it seems that you don''t have anyone, so I''m sorry!" Johnson fell to the ground with a limp foot.


    "And more!"


    When Chu Fengzhen was ready to give a lesson by cutting off Johnson''s two hands, a delicate drink came from afar. Along the way, a charming and capable woman from the western regions came towards her. Chu Feng narrowed her eyes and felt a trace of familiarity. Then she thought of her daughter who competed for Xuanyuan sword in the auction house.


    Put down the knife, Chu Feng looked up and down every place exudes charm of women: "beauty, meet again, really clever!"


    "Not at all!"


    Chrissy has come near, looked at Johnson sitting on the ground, frowned slightly, and then whispered: "fengshao, my brother is not sensible and has offended you. Chris here is willing to use 100 million pool dollars to smooth this matter out. I just hope that fengshao doesn''t really drop the butcher''s knife!


    What''s more, this time I came to Shengchao with a contract of 30 billion pool coins. If the wind is less and something is done to make the Shengchao lose the high-end electronic contract of 30 billion pool coins, the result will not be very good? "


    Chu Feng laughed. When Nick secretly told an idiot, a knife light shot out. The knife was released from Chu Feng''s hand and directly stabbed Johnson''s shoulder.


    In the latter''s hysterical scream, Chu Feng took a step forward, picked up Chris''s chin, sniffed at the woman''s fragrance and said, "I suddenly changed my mind. I still want to abuse people. You can protect him. Wash your body and let me play once!"


    When Chris narrowed her eyes and got angry, Chu Feng released her hand and went to Huangfu Ruoxi''s car. She raised her hand high and said, "otherwise, none of the people who threatened me could leave!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    I just wanted to teach Johnson a simple lesson, but I didn''t expect him to be a member of the Kennedy family. This was something Chu Feng had never expected. After all, the Tianchi crocodile family may not have a pilgrimage in ten years. Suddenly, they ran into each other, and nobody could grasp it.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care at all. Things had happened. The status of the goods that didn''t grow their eyes was so arrogant that everything went as it should. Moreover, it was in the holy Dynasty and in the imperial city. Chu Feng was not afraid of the so-called Kennedy family.


    Do children fight with each other at the Kingdom level. As long as there are smart people in the Kennedy family, this matter will be dealt with in a low-key way. After all, Chu Feng believes that the Kennedy family members are not in a word in Tianchi.


    How many stabbing people must still exist.


    Therefore, after Chu Feng asked Huangfu ruodie to send 500 people to monitor him, he came here safely. When the matter came to this stage, it was always to be solved. Moreover, it can be seen that Johnson was a man who must report his grievances.


    For such a person, but also has the status to control the resources, Chu Feng is not willing to stab himself in the future. The only way is to let him suffer enough at one time, so that he can consider the result of his own attack.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to Johnson''s affairs. The only thing that didn''t feel beautiful was that 100% of the students in Huangcheng college knew his identity. When he thought that he could not go to Huangcheng college and have a quiet heart, maybe he could not graduate smoothly, Chu Feng wanted to beat Johnson once.


    If it wasn''t for him, today''s events would not have happened, and Nick would not have revealed his identity on the spot.


    Taking a breath and sitting in the hall, Zhang Siqi saw that it was nearly one o''clock, and before she opened her mouth, Zhang Siqi saw out and said, "you and miss Ruoxi will sit down first, and I''ll make something to eat!"


    With that, Zhang Siqi went to the kitchen with a little red face and began to prepare lunch. She only looked at the living room from time to time from the corner of her eyes, especially when she saw Huangfu Ruoxi sitting beside Chu Feng. Zhang Siqi looked a little low and did not know what it was like.


    In the hall, Huangfu Ruoxi took a look at Zhang Siqi, who was busy in the kitchen, and opened her mouth: "brother Feng, is she the woman who was destroyed by you before?"


    He blinked at Chu Feng and said with a smile, "it''s just that you didn''t seem to be destroyed in the end, but let her move here. It''s for the golden house to hide its beauty. Does my sister know?"


    Chu Feng flicks Huangfu Ruoxi''s forehead. The little girl doesn''t know how to learn. Now she dares to say anything. Take a look at Zhang Siqi. Chu Feng has only a little apology in her heart. At first, in order to destroy the Lu family and hit the writers hard, he let things go on. Otherwise, Zhang Siqi''s family would be wrong.


    These things are just Chu Feng himself hidden in the heart, the reason for Zhang Siqi a little care, nothing more than a kind of make-up at that time.


    After all, if it was not for the deliberate guidance of Chu Feng, Zhang Fei would not do anything stupid, just for the final result, Chu Feng had no way to carry out it. Of course, no one knows these things.


    Huangfu Ruoxi tooted his mouth and knew that Chu Feng would not say anything. However, in his heart, Zhang Siqi must be Chu Feng''s little lover. Otherwise, why would he chew his mouth today?


    Huangfu Ruoxi looked at Chu Feng and said, "brother Feng, you haven''t kiss me yet!"


    Chu Feng saw the traffic coming from outside, and heard Huangfu Ruoxi''s words with a burst of sweat. As if he didn''t hear it, today, although he despised Johansson Nick and others, they were still oxen and forks after all, and the necessary hand ends still need to be prepared.


    In the car, it''s not Cui Xin who went out and came back, but ye Zixuan. The hot woman opened the door and got out of the car. She was not happy to see Chu Feng coming out.


    When she went to Xiangjiang, she thought that she and Chu Feng would be able to pierce the last layer of paper. As a result, not only did nothing happen. Instead, Chu Feng played a lot of fun with spirits like Jennifer. She was very upset to think about ye Zixuan.


    "Concubine, how can you look so bad and uncomfortable?"


    Seeing ye Zixuan''s angry eyes, Chu Feng didn''t know what the woman was thinking. However, she didn''t know what she was thinking. She asked blankly, "if you feel uncomfortable, you can talk to me directly on the phone. There''s no need to run over directly. I''ll be heartbroken."


    Seeing Chu Feng still pretending to be stupid, ye Zixuan''s white eyes turned straight. People can be shameless. How can they be shameless to this point?


    Chu Feng had already gone to Ye Zixuan and looked at the woman with anger in her heart. She took her hand and said seriously: "the fire is a little strong. Staying up late needs rest. In addition, yin and Yang need to be reconciled."


    Hearing this, ye Zixuan shook her hands and tried to give Chu Feng a small blow in the eyes. But Chu Feng had already dodged for a few meters. Ye Zixuan hummed, "I tell you, I''m not satisfied with Xiangjiang. Although there''s a reason, I''m not happy about you and Jennifer.


    In addition, there is Lin Jiaying. I can be sure that Chu Feng is the best. You must be using me. If you have anything, you can find me. If you have nothing, you can think that I am transparent! "Chu Feng originally wanted to come over and was stunned when he heard Ye Zixuan''s words. He and Lin Jiaying''s things are estimated to be Bingqingyujie, but Bingqingyujie certainly won''t say it.


    With a wry smile in her heart, ye Zixuan''s intelligence is too good to be careful in the future.


    However, Chu Feng is no longer Xiaobai at the beginning. He coughs and goes forward: "concubine, you can eat rice at random, but you can''t talk nonsense. Lin Jiaying is Mrs. yuan. If you don''t fully control her words, how can I stabilize Xiangjiang? Although it is shameless to threaten an abandoned woman, I am worthy of it! "


    Ye Zixuan''s expression was stagnant and her eyes were fixed on Chu Feng. She meant that Chu Feng and Lin Jiaying had an abnormal relationship. But what Chu Feng said at the moment was that he threatened Lin Jiaying. Was the intelligence wrong?


    What Chu Feng wants is Ye Zixuan''s suspicion of intelligence. Think about several times with Lin Jiaying, it is most likely that he was captured in the water bath paradise. However, ye Zixuan is definitely not at the scene. What he hears is full of uncertainty.


    Chu Feng naturally won''t admit that he played Lin Jiaying. Seeing ye Zixuan''s puzzled look, Chu Feng asked, "what''s wrong with you, concubine?" Then he showed a surprised look: "God, you don''t doubt that I have anything to do with Lin Jiaying. That woman can almost be my mother!"


    Ye Zixuan looks a little embarrassed. The information she received is really like this. Chu Feng and Lin Jiaying didn''t come out of the water bath paradise for a long time when Chu Feng was in Xiangjiang.


    But Chu Feng''s performance now is really unable to find the slightest flaw, ye Zixuan''s heart is also a little more uncertain.


    After all, ye Zixuan hummed and didn''t go back to chufeng. When she turned around, she said, "anyway, you''d better be more careful. If you know that you''re not as good as you are, I''ll wipe your roots away."


    "Let all your women leave you, and I''ll find you some green hats to suffocate you!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches violently, and Chu Feng doesn''t worry about Lin Jiaying''s affairs. Even if ye Zixuan knows that he''s going to have a baby in fengteng garden soon, chufeng feels the baby is a little unsafe.


    Think about to quickly improve the strength, or Ye Zixuan really crazy, the younger brother can not love!


    Just after the idea fell, ye Zixuan, who was walking in front of her, suddenly stopped and pointed to the villa and turned back: "Chu Feng, what are they doing?"


    Because of the argument with Chu Feng just now, Huangfu Ruoxi and Zhang Siqi stood at the door and watched curiously. Now that ye Zixuan saw two girls, Huangfu Ruoxi was already prepared, but Zhang Siqi was also there. Ye Zixuan, who knew what had happened, thought of only one thing.


    That''s Chu Feng threatening Zhang Siqi and him!


    As soon as Cui Xin finished speaking, she felt her hair stand up. Looking at the cold war, she found Ye Zixuan was also there. She said something bad in the dark!


    When Chu Feng''s face was bitter, ye Zixuan pointed to Cui Xin and asked Chu Feng word by word: "what''s the relationship between you and her?"


    Chu Feng wanted to say that it was ok, but seeing Cui Xin was a little nervous and bowed his head. Obviously, he was frightened by Ye Zixuan. He thought about it and said, "I''ll take care of my lover!"


    Cui Xin, who lowered her head, raised her head. She felt that Chu Feng should now answer her friends, not these. Although this may make her hate by Ye Zixuan, she doesn''t know why, but she is moved. Being taken care of is a disgrace, but who doesn''t want to be fair and aboveboard?


    Ye Zixuan bit his lips and walked forward, looking at Chu Feng and swearing: "you are an asshole, so many women, you have to keep a goblin, are you going to die?" The small fist also raised to the eyes of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly and raised his hand to block it: "OK, I''ll tell you what I want to know, and I won''t hide you. Now, will you tell me what I want to know, so as to make the next arrangement?"


    Ye Zixuan hums away Chu Feng''s hand. She just starts to get angry, but she slowly finds that she is not so angry, or she knows Chu Feng''s character better than Su Xinyu. After seeing Cui Xin, ye Zixuan turns and walks into the villa.


    What I think is, chufeng bastard, she is still a big girl now. Chu Feng doesn''t want to go everywhere to look for women!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    Inside the hall!


    Cui Xin and Zhang Siqi ran to the kitchen to prepare lunch. Huangfu Ruoxi also went to the garden to bask in the sun and gave the hall to Chu Feng and ye Zixuan. They knew that they must have something important to talk about.


    Ye Zixuan looked at the kitchen direction and glared at Chu Feng angrily: "sex mouth!"


    Chu Feng wisely didn''t refute it. He deflected the front and asked, "the Kennedy family came to Shengchao and brought 30 billion high-end electronic contracts. You know today''s things. What I want to know now is, does Shengchao have to get this contract, or is it dispensable?"


    When it comes to business, ye Zixuan did not continue to worry about Chu Feng''s life style. She took out a document from her body and handed it to him, saying, "this contract must be won, because Tianchi provides the most high-end electronic products, which can improve our domestic science and technology for two years.


    I don''t know what Tianchi man is up to, but according to our information, there is no moisture in this contract. At present, the Ministry of commerce is considering whether to choose a state-owned enterprise or a private enterprise to cooperate with the Kennedy family! "


    "What you''re doing today has a little influence on it. My grandfather is a little angry!"


    Chu Feng took that information and looked at it. It was a copy of the text about the Kennedy family''s coming to the holy Koreas for cooperation. It also provided high-end scientific and technological products. In general, the Kennedy family provided product production technology and part of the financial support, as well as initial personnel support.


    All the work in the later period was completed by the holy pilgrims, and the final benefits were the Kennedy family four and the holy pilgrimage six. In other words, which enterprise got the contract was equivalent to being in line with international standards.


    The most important thing is that the company must be strongly supported by the kingdom. After all, it needs a good relationship with the Kennedy family.


    After Chu Feng had seen the same thing, ye Zixuan said: "the Kennedy family had an informal document to confirm this matter half a month ago. At present, Ma Ma group, Xiangjiang Li group, and several other powerful groups have already come to the Imperial City, intending to contact with this matter."


    "As long as anyone can win the victory, he can eat safely in ten years."


    Chu Feng is not very interested in this, but he doesn''t reject anything that can make money. He puts the information on the table and is ready to let Shen Xiuqin get in.


    Fengteng group is now a big alligator in China. After the first battle of Xiangjiang shopping mall, fengteng group seems to be able to keep pace with Ma Ma and Li''s family. The industry is spread all over all walks of life, but there is no electronic company. This is a good opportunity.


    Amused smile way: "let Li family these all go back, this one contract, wind Teng wants!"


    Ye Zixuan was not surprised at all that Chu Feng had such an idea. She just looked at Chu Feng and said, "I''m not surprised that you are moved. It''s just that you just beat Johnson and humiliated Nick, and threatened to ask Chris, the eldest lady of the Kennedy family, to play for you. Do you think it''s possible?"


    Chu Feng is embarrassed to turn his head to one side, ye Zixuan''s intelligence ability, there is really not much she does not know.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s embarrassment, ye Zixuan didn''t answer and didn''t entangle the topic. He hummed, "pay attention to yourself!"


    Just about to say something, ye Zixuan''s phone vibrated, took it out to answer for a moment, hung up and looked at Chu Feng with a smile: "five hundred members of the wind door, it seems that they can''t stop the flies!"


    An hour later, Huangcheng airport!


    Thirty minutes later, a flight to the capital of Tianchi will take off. At this time, two black cars are parked outside the airport. A tall man with one hand hanging in front of him, wearing sunglasses and following six black bodyguards who also look a little injured, is quite funny.


    Looking back at the scene of the Imperial City, Johnson, who left the exchange hall in Nick''s special way, looked fierce.


    He was not the number one in Tianchi, but he was at least one of the top students in Tianchi. He thought that he would be treated as a guest of honor when he came to the holy Dynasty. What he didn''t want was that he was going to leave dejectedly just a few days later.


    There are too many unwilling in the heart, but there is no way!


    Chu Feng has announced that the wind door is not his main business, but we all know that Chu Feng is the real emperor of the underground world of Shengchao. As long as he stomps his feet, the underground world of Shengchao will tremble.


    Even if Johnson started how angry, but slowly calm down, but also had to temporarily avoid the edge of Chu Feng, in other people''s territory to fight with others, very unwise.


    Holding a huge fist, as if swearing: "I will certainly come, Chu Feng, you wait for me, I will let you know that stepping down on me is not the peak of your glory, it is just the beginning of your fear. Wait!"


    After that, Johnson walked to the airport, secretly left the exchange hall, and secretly took the civil aviation back to Tianchi. He was very frustrated. However, this was Chris''s arrangement, and Johnson had no way. If he continued to stay, no one knew whether Chu Feng would really kill Johnson.


    After all, everyone in the world knows that Chu Feng''s treatment of possible dangers is just like the merciless autumn wind sweeping leaves.Less than ten minutes before boarding, the airport bus had stopped outside the gate, and Johnson sat in the waiting hall, feeling a faint sense of uneasiness hanging over him.


    Looking out, he didn''t find anything wrong. He wondered if Chu Feng knew he had left the exchange hall, but he quickly dispelled the idea.


    It was an escape route that Nick secretly built when he was in office. Few people knew about it. If Chu Feng had known about it, he would have surrounded him. Where could he come to the airport? So he felt suspicious.


    In this regard, Johnson also emerged ridicule, thinking Chu Feng knew that he had left, what kind of face would it be, would it be very painful?


    Thinking that he couldn''t control Chu Feng''s anger, Johnson felt comfortable. He lit a cigar and puffed it out. He thought about going back to Tianchi and let Hercules give Chu Feng something powerful.


    Three minutes later, everyone has begun to line up for boarding.


    Suddenly, more than a dozen buses stopped outside the airport. More than 500 men in Black got out of the car and walked into the airport like the tide. Strangely, none of the airport''s special police officers were here, and they didn''t know when they had left.


    Johnson, who was ready to board the plane, turned back to see this scene. He was just full of hope and despaired. He said, "Damn it, Chu Feng is such a lunatic. He really dares to touch me?"


    Don''t talk about Johnson at the moment. Even the six bodyguards are at a loss. At first, they all felt that Chu Feng did it outside the gate of Imperial College because he wanted face. He would deal with this matter secretly. After all, Johnson''s identity was too sensitive to do anything.


    But now the hundreds of wind door elite swarming to completely cut off their fantasy, Chu wind has never been afraid of things!


    In twenty minutes!


    Far away in the Tianchi exchange hall, Chris received a phone call. Her face was not angry, but a perfect calm. Nick sat aside and asked curiously, "Miss Chris, what''s the matter?"


    "Chu Feng is not simple!"


    Chris has received the matter of the airport, and her face shows her appreciation: "originally, I thought that someone could send Johnson away without knowing it, and let Chu Feng lose the spearhead. I didn''t want Johnson to be locked up as soon as he left the exchange hall. Now the airport is directly taken away by the people at the air gate, and I don''t know where to go!"


    Nick''s cigar fell to the ground: "Chu Feng really dare to move master Johnson?"


    It''s hard for Nick not to be shocked. He just thinks that Miyano has died because of Chu Feng. Nick thinks it''s normal again. He calms down and asks, "what do we do now? Do you need me to put pressure on the official pilgrimage?"


    Chris shook her head, twisted her neck and walked toward the door: "if the pressure is useful to Chu Feng, Kato won''t die at the beginning. You don''t need to pay attention to this matter. I''ll take care of it myself. Just help me make an appointment with Chu Feng. I''ll have a good dinner with him tonight and discuss the conditions for Johnson''s release."


    Nick opened his mouth and wanted to ask Chris that he didn''t want to give in to Chu Feng. The latter had completely left his sight. Nix thought about dialing a phone: "rockefellas, Miss Chris, maybe Chu Feng will take it down!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    Darkness enveloped the whole world, neon flashing lights announced the arrival of the prosperous night!


    Chu Feng left the residence at seven o''clock, and after consulting Ye Zixuan about some things, Chu Feng was full of confidence. No matter what means the Kennedy family used this time, Chu Feng was confident that the final victory belonged to him.


    The most important thing is, ye Zixuan told him a news, the sun god killer group and Hercules stand behind the clear, is the Kennedy family!


    Chu Feng, who had just wanted to gain some benefits in a game, temporarily changed his plan. Hercules and Helios were all inextricable resentments. Chu Feng would not forget the bitter eyes of rockefellas when his hands were cut off.


    We will not forget that Sun God was killed by himself many elite killers.


    Although the two do not take any action against themselves because of the pressure, it does not mean that there will not be any in the future. After all, everything in the world can be dissipated. It is very difficult to hate such things. However, the people of rockefellas and Sun God are not gods, and they cheat to forgive all people.


    So when Chris asked chufeng to meet tonight, he agreed without even thinking about it. The best way to get rid of the future Revenge of Apollo and Hercules is to let the Kennedy family think about it!


    Chufeng just drove Cui Xin''s car and left. She followed her in the dark, without any vigorous and vigorous movements. She just went to the place appointed by Chris in a low-key way.


    East Gate, eight o''clock in the evening!


    Just to see the powerful Chris and the valuable sports car, even if some people have the intention, they can only sigh.


    Such a woman, destined to be not ordinary men can covet and control.


    Down the window, Chu Feng''s eyes wantonly swam on Chris''s body, making the latter''s body subconsciously tense. A trace of anger flashed in his eyes. He wanted to give Chu Feng a slap, but he still suppressed his unhappiness and scolded secretly. Shameless!


    Ignoring Chris''s gradually ugly look, Chu Feng leaned back on the car chair: "but now I want to hear what Miss Chris is looking for me to do. Am I in love with me? In the daytime, I was shocked by my Wang Ba Qi. I have washed my body and waited for me to enjoy it."


    "But it seems that Miss Chris is going to have a field war with me. Is this the way out of town?"


    Extremely rogue words let Chris''s face blue and red, for Chu Feng suddenly a little confused and confused, a man to the top, how can such a rogue?


    In order to make progress, Chris felt that Chu Feng would surely accept her words without hesitation.


    "I have already shamefully appeared the reaction, Miss Chris''s charm is still very big!"


    Chris was stunned and felt that she was listening to her voice. She just saw the bad smile on Chu Feng''s face and confirmed that she had heard nothing wrong. Chu Feng had indeed said something that made women feel ashamed.


    Clenching his lips, his tone was a little stiff and said, "the wind is less uplifting!"


    Chu Feng sneered. The more she tolerated her anger, the more confident he was for tonight''s conversation. He looked at Chris sideways: "Miss Chris, let''s talk about what you''ve come to me. We are all rational people. You won''t fall in love with me, and I can''t satisfy you."


    "Let''s talk about the main thing, and we''ll talk about it again, whether to give money to the body or whether I''ll kill Johnson directly!"


    Chrissy has scolded Chu Feng''s son of a bitch for many times. Before seeing Chu Feng at first, Chris felt that she could control the initiative very well. After all, no matter how famous Chu Feng was, she was just a 19-year-old boy with limited mind.


    But after some contact now, Chris can''t imagine that Chu Feng is really a 19-year-old boy, just like an old fox.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng didn''t take part in politics. Otherwise, in Tianchi diplomacy, he would surely be tortured by Chu Feng, because Chu Feng was shameless and invincible!


    Chu Feng came a little interested and looked at women who were as good as Qing and even like Jennifer, and asked, "talk about it!"


    "Racing car!"


    Chris directly and simply threw out two words, pointing to the East Gate in chufeng''s playful look, she said: "here to Yanmen a round trip, less wind, if you can win me, Chris tonight is your plaything!"


    Chufeng''s fingers were tapping on the steering wheel and jokingly said, "what if I lose!"


    However, for Chris, there is no big impact. She is confident that Chu Feng will promise: "if Feng Shao loses, it is very simple. Release Johnson. In addition, promise me a personal condition that you will not violate your own moral standards. It is just a simple private requirement."


    When Chris spoke, Chu Feng''s left eye was staring at the charming woman all the time, without seeing the redundant look.


    But even so, Chu Feng is more interested. Chris doesn''t have any color on her body, which can only show that she is more than 90% sure of the victory of the game. Otherwise, where would a woman gamble with her own body when she knows that she may lose?If it''s a stupid woman, it will, but it''s obvious that Chris is not a stupid woman, but a very smart woman.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng said with a warm smile, "Miss Chris, I''m very interested in your body, but it''s not necessary. Change the conditions!"


    Chris is stunned. After investigating the data of Chu Feng, he knows that there are many women around Chu Feng. According to the truth, Chu Feng should be very excited. But now how can he change the conditions?


    Narrowed her eyes, Chris a little more interested: "if, I insist that is the condition?"


    Chu Feng pondered with a smile: "does Miss Chris want to dedicate herself so much, but I''m sorry, I''m not interested in your body. It''s a little bit worse for Johnson''s value. I still want to release people after playing with you. You''re still happy. How can you feel that I''m all in a loss?"


    "If Miss Chris doesn''t want to talk to me, I''ll go back and find someone to roll the sheets!"


    Chris began to be a little confused about what chufeng was thinking, but Johnson had to save her. She thought for a while and said, "don''t talk about it!"


    Chu Feng chufeng smiles gently. She must not be surprised that Chris gives in and waves her finger: "if you win, take Johnson away. Everything today is over. If you lose, you will not only be played. In addition, this time, the contract you came to Shengchao belongs to me, so why?"


    Chris laughed, almost without any thought, and nodded, "little wind, I hope you can play with me tonight."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 946

    People around the East Gate seem to know how to quickly get out of the way. Chu Feng and Chris looked at each other in the car. When the last person left the door, the two cars flew out and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    On the way to Yanmen, where Gongye buried his bones, Chu Feng leaned on his head with one hand and drove the car with the other. His left eye penetrated the car and looked at Chris. This woman was more relaxed than he thought.


    It didn''t seem to have occurred to her that she would lose.


    See her relaxed, her calm, Chu Feng eyes a little more fun and interest, it seems that no woman is simple, especially beautiful women.


    The two cars went hand in hand. Chris glanced at the car next to her. Chu Feng looked like the man in the head. She appreciated it a little more, but she still felt that the victory this evening belonged to her.


    Because when she was in Tianchi, she was not only the first lady of the Kennedy family, but also had a secret identity, that is, the all meter racing champion. However, this is a secret that is not open to the public. There are no more than 10 people who know about it. This is where she confides in Chu Feng tonight.


    Chu Feng is a man, or a man to the top, such a person will never refuse the challenge of others, because he is still young.


    The corner of her mouth is smiling unconsciously. She started to contact racing cars at the age of 14. In the past 11 years, she has participated in more than 300 professional competitions, all of which ended with the first result.


    The road from the east gate to Yanmen is still that kind of flat road. In addition, there is no vehicle at night, so Chris feels even more like walking on the ground. She is excited to think of winning the underground king on the racing car.


    At the same time!


    In a private residence 50 kilometers away from them, dozens of people were guarding the place, watching around with vigilance. Even though it was an extremely secret place, they still did not dare to take it lightly.


    In the hall of the residence, a tall and handsome man with one hand hanging in front of him did not look so good-looking. It was Johnson who was taken away by Chu Feng at the airport.


    After leaving the airport, he was transferred to several places. At the end of the day and night, he came here and was guarded by 50 members of the wind door. Instead, six of his bodyguards were released.


    Thinking of the young master of the Kennedy family being locked up here, Johnson''s mood can no longer be described as choking and bending. It''s really very uncomfortable. He feels that Chu Feng is a little rebellious.


    Although in the eyes of the outside world, chufeng is the real emperor of the holy court. But to him, Chu Feng, who was born in the Kennedy family, was born in the Kennedy family. His ancestors were the chief of Tianchi for several times. Now Chu Feng is still locked up against him. Johnson is puzzled and angry.


    Looking at the five damper members standing in front of him, Johnson said angrily, "I want red wine, bring it to me!"


    The five members of the damper did not move. Their duty was to guard Johnson and provide him with food and shelter. As for other things, they had no obligation to meet them.


    Seeing that all his requests were rejected, Johnson hated Chu Feng a little more. His only confidence now was that Chu Feng would not kill him. He must have used him to gain benefits. That''s why Johnson didn''t make a big noise after he came here.


    At the moment, at a 100 meter corner outside the residence, ten vans are quietly parked here, with no lights on.


    The door opened slowly in silence. Seven men with a look of death came down from each van. One of them came down a handsome and gentle man, Huangfu literary world!


    After lighting a cigarette, Huangfu literary world looked at his wristwatch and playfully went to one side and made a phone call: "dear friend, Chu Feng is racing with Miss Chris now, and I have found the place where Johnson is to be held. But what you promised me, I don''t know how to do?"


    "Four little, I''m already waiting for the flight to holy pilgrimage!"


    At the other end of the phone came a bleak voice, and there was an undisguised killing machine: "the last time I left, I also broke my hands. It''s time to settle accounts with Chu Feng. Wait, Chu Feng will surely die, cut off my hands, and now I still covet my future woman. Damn it!"


    Huangfu had a strong smile in the literary world. After returning from Xiangjiang, he decided to keep a low profile and avoid Chu Feng''s sharp edge for the time being. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng was the one who offended and should not be offended. Rockefellas, who was far away from Tianchi, contacted him directly.


    Feeling that rockefellas could not hide the killing opportunity, Huangfu literary world was pleased with a smile: "don''t worry, this time Chu Feng will be unlucky, Huangfu family, plus Hercules and Kennedy family, even if it is a kingdom, we must consider the consequences, this time we will succeed and become the terminator of Chu Feng."


    Rockefellers hate the voice sounded: "yes, wait, tomorrow afternoon around 3 o''clock, the special plane will arrive at the Imperial City, we can fight side by side!"After the phone was cut off, Huangfu turned around and took off his glasses. His gentle appearance was a bit more ferocious, and his warm breath was gone. A bloody madness emerged. One hand was raised and dropped gently!


    Seventy Huangfu elite suddenly moved, silent but rapid toward the direction of the residence.


    Huangfu''s literary world followed him with his hands on his back. The distance of 100 meters was ten seconds for the elite Huangfu to rush at full speed.


    The members of the ventilation door in the residence also noticed the crowd. Some people wanted to inform the enemy of the attack and ask for support, but they took out their mobile phones without any signal. Their faces suddenly changed and they knew that the other party was prepared.


    In addition to the five members of the damper, the 45 people quickly flashed out their machetes, but saw that the enemy was twice as much as their own, and there was a stronger breath than them.


    But now the only way is to find a way to find support.


    The quality of the gate in more than ten Huangfu elite under the direct downfall, and then like the tide of general influx into the courtyard, the fight is imminent!


    Huangfu walked to the door of the literary world and looked at the scene of the battle. Although the members of the Fengmen were very strong, they were still a little bit worse in the face of the elite Huangfu selected by him.


    No longer to look at it, Huangfu''s literary world passed through the battle. A member of the wind door recognized Huangfu''s literary world, and his face appeared fierce. The knife in his hand rose high and fell suddenly.


    It was only half of that knife that could not be lowered. Huangfu''s literary world went directly from his front to his back. The member of the wind door was bleeding from his mouth and slowly fell to the ground.


    There was not a trace of emotion on Huangfu''s literary face. He walked calmly through the fighting center. In the middle of the battle, seven members of the wind door tried to stop them, but they were all lightly killed by Huangfu''s literary world. The value of powerful force was clearly demonstrated.


    When Huangfu''s literary world came to the door, only a dozen members of the Fengmen were left to support, while Huangfu''s elite only lost ten.


    He pushed the door open and two cold lights passed by. Huangfu''s literary world sneered and walked forward. Two knives passed by his body, and his clothes never touched.


    Hands out, in the hands of the two members of the damper neck gently a pinch, after the sound of rubbing, the two bodies were born again.


    The remaining three members of the wind door were already at Johnson''s side. Their eyes were wary and they looked at Huangfu''s literary world. The knife holder in their hands was on Johnson''s neck and said, "don''t come here!"


    Huangfu''s literary world sneered and looked at Johnson, who looked at him in astonishment, and said with a slight smile: "Huangfu literary world, I have seen master Johnson!"


    Johnson frowned, then suddenly thought of something: "you are the Huangfu literary world, Huangfu family member who has a good relationship with rockefellas?"


    Huangfu''s literary world ignored the vigilant eyes of the three members of the wind door, nodded gently, and suddenly moved forward. One member of the wind door did not see clearly what he saw, and felt that his life was gone.


    The other two looked changed dramatically. When they were ready to kill Johnson as Chu Feng said, two powerful arms in Huangfu''s literary world had already swung on them. They didn''t even have time to resist, so they flew out and bumped into the wall and fell to the ground like mud.


    Huangfu literary circles did not even look at them. He took up Johnson and walked outside with his shoulder. All the members of the damper had been killed. Huangfu literary circle looked at Johnson and said with a smile, "now you are free. How does Master Johnson want to deal with these dead people here?"


    Johnson looked at the corpses all over the ground. His face was fierce and he said, "burn!"


    Huangfu''s literary world laughed and took Johnson''s shoulder outside the house. One hand was raised and dropped. Huangfu moved quickly, throwing dozens of damper members'' bodies into the residence, and then brought gasoline from the car and poured it around.


    Johnson took the cigar that Huangfu lit for him in his mouth and took a deep breath to ease his anger. When he put down his hand, the cigar flew out with a dazzling light and landed on the gasoline on the ground.


    Oh, a fire, less than a minute, completely covered the entire residence, fell into a sea of fire.


    With the windows closed, ten cars left here quietly, as if they had never appeared before.


    The storm is about to rise again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    Two kilometers away from the east gate!


    Chufeng, who has been back and forth from Yanmen, also received a phone call. Originally, Chu Feng, who did not think it was a farce tonight, looked gloomy. The whole car was filled with terrible murders. The hidden ice and jade suddenly appeared behind the car.


    Following Chu Feng for such a long time, they could hardly feel the strong killing opportunity revealed by Chu wind, like the rushing Yellow River, which was hard to cover up.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng, who hung up the phone, began to be scattered. The speed of the car soared from 180 yards to the limit. It was like a sharp sword. In a short time, the distance between Chu Feng and Chris was shortened, and the car was 50 meters ahead.


    When Chris was stunned by Chu Feng, suddenly a drifting car stopped and blocked in front of her.


    Chris''s face changed dramatically, and she stepped on the brake in a hurry. The car dragged a long trail to 20 meters before it stopped. As long as she went five meters further, the two cars were completely collided.


    Before she could get out of the car and question her, Chris saw Chu Feng open the door and came over with a gloomy face. She pulled the door open and threw her out gently and rolled down on the grass beside the road.


    All of this came so suddenly that Chris didn''t know what happened before Chu Feng pulled it out of the car as garbage.


    He got up to ask, but Chu Feng didn''t speak at all. When Chris stood up a little, he suddenly slapped the latter in the face.


    With a clear and crisp sound, the corner of her mouth twitched violently, and her beautiful face was thrown down like this. Isn''t that the rhythm of direct disfigurement?


    But now the sisters don''t know what happened, but they also understand that Chu Feng is not a person who starts things for no reason. It must be Chris who has done something that is angry and resentful. Otherwise, Chu Feng will rarely attack a beautiful woman, let alone a charming woman with ten feet.


    And Chris was completely hit by the slap of Chu Feng and rolled out to return to God.


    At this time, there was no time to question what, Chris quickly flashed out the dagger, and her skill was OK. Chris did not want to think about why Chu Feng had to do it. The dagger in her hand stabbed at Chu Feng.


    Because she is not sure if Chu Feng is going to kill her now.


    It''s just that Chris felt that she could do it, but in Chu Feng''s eyes, she was a little weak. The dagger she stabbed out was firmly clamped by Chu Feng''s two fingers, just like Lu Xiaofeng''s rhinoceros. It was impossible for Chris to move forward or backward.


    The fingers trembled, and the dagger split in two.


    Chufeng''s fingers swung, the broken dagger turned back and shot out, directly stabbed into Chris''s abdomen, which was still chufeng''s merciful, otherwise she could directly let Chris have a thorough cold.


    But even so, the sudden pain also instantly took away the whole body strength of Chris, and the blood instantly dyed the skirt on her body.


    Fall on the ground, Chris hold up a little strength, feel the pain in her cheek, know this really disfigured, eyes angry at Chu Feng: "do you do?"


    "What am I doing?"


    Chu Feng sneered and said coldly: "this sentence should be me asking you, you ask me out this evening, it''s really just a racing car. The victory or defeat decides the future?"


    When saying these, Chu Feng''s heart is dripping blood. The reason why he agreed with Chris was that his left eye did not see any color on her body.


    Just a moment ago, Melanie called, and a fire broke out at Johnson''s guard. When the nearest hall was driven out, the fire was out of control.


    There are traces of fighting and blood in the courtyard. It is certain that the 50 members of the damper were thrown into it after being killed and burned. This is the reason why Chu Feng was angry just now, and why he started without saying a word.


    She thought that the purpose of Christie''s appointment to come out tonight was to rescue Johnson. What made Chu Feng angry most was that she killed the members of the damper, but finally destroyed them with a fire. This is definitely an act of serious provocation against Chu Feng''s bottom line.


    Brothers can die, but they can''t die like pigs and dogs. The 50 people who died tonight are not only dead, but also burned by a big fire. We can imagine Chu Feng''s murderous opportunity.


    If there is still a little bottom line left, if you are worried about Chris''s identity, Chu Feng has just killed her!


    Feeling Chu Feng''s murder, Chris knows that something must have happened, but she did come to Chu Feng to solve the problem with sincerity tonight. Of course, there are other things.


    But these have been unable to explain, Chris endure the pain of the body, word by word said: "I am looking for your car to solve the matter, you believe or not believe it doesn''t matter, no matter what happened during the period of our car racing, I swear by the honor of the family, I have a clear conscience!"


    Chu Feng was too lazy to look with his left eye this time. He turned and walked towards Chris''s car. His finger waved back: "Yujie, take it away. Don''t let her die!"When she gets on the car with ice clear, Chu Feng starts the car and goes straight away from the dust. Chris, who is helped up by Yujie, looks at the leaving car. She feels so close to death just now. Moreover, Chu Feng''s breath makes her uncomfortable. It seems that she is being watched by a poisonous snake. Maybe it is the breath of death.


    With the constant acceleration of Chu Feng, the car drove fast on the road, tens of kilometers apart. Under the full speed of Chu Feng, it had stopped at the place where Johnson began to be held in less than 20 minutes. There were hundreds of wind door members gathered here, and the periphery was completely blocked by the military and police by Zhou Xiaoxuan.


    The fire has been extinguished and members of the damper are searching for the remains of the bodies among the ruins.


    Chu Feng walked down with cold eyes and didn''t walk in for the first time. She came forward and said with sadness in her eyes: "there''s nothing left around. Now it''s still searching. It''s not sure if all of them are dead. But looking at this situation, it''s more or less ominous."


    "In addition, Miss Zhou mobilized the surrounding monitoring, and was completely cleaned up. I don''t know who was attacking!"


    Chufeng was so calm, listening to the reward of blueberry, her eyes did not fluctuate. When she looked at the calm appearance of chufeng, she didn''t go on talking about it, but she could clearly feel that there was a killing opportunity under the calm of Chu Feng.


    It took half an hour for the members of the wind door to completely remove the ruins. The original intact residence was now gone. Chu Feng also walked into the courtyard.


    Looking at the corpses that were covered with white cloth on the ground, you can smell the smell of scorching smell in the air, clench your fist slowly, and there are murderous opportunities like hell in your left eye.


    After listening to some reports, she hesitated and said, "there is less wind. All of them have been cleaned up. There are 50 bodies in total!"


    "Fifty!"


    Chu Feng''s fist slowly loosened, and his tone was grim: "extract DNA to confirm the identity of each of them. Let Jade Scorpion group and Zixuan move. Before noon tomorrow, I will find out the person who acts tonight. I will avenge them personally. In addition, I will throw out a picture of Johnson and offer a reward of 50 million Chi Yuan. I want his head!"


    Melanie frowned and whispered, "the wind is weak. Someone must have rescued Johnson. But Johnson''s identity is doomed to abuse us for thousands of times. We can''t move him once. Before you come, the official has sent news to Ruo die. This matter should be handled in a low-key manner. The Kennedy family should not offend us!"


    "If you don''t offend me, tell them to eat shit!"


    Chu Feng was completely silent in his anger at the moment, pointing his finger over dozens of corpses: "these are my brothers. I didn''t kill a member of the Kennedy family, but they killed my 50 brothers. They told the world that the world is extremely white. Who the hell stands in my way to avenge my brothers, I will give them a great slaughter!"


    Hearing this, all the members of the Fengmen all straightened up. Although Huangfu Ruo die is in charge of the Fengmen, the final king is Chu Feng. Hearing Chu Feng''s passion for his brother''s fearlessness of the whole world, everyone has the impulse to move and die as a confidant.


    LAN Mei Er understood Chu Feng''s anger and nodded back: "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    At ten o''clock in the morning, the sky and the earth are gloomy, and a ray of sun''s light is not shining down. Everyone''s mood is just like this weather. It''s depressing and uncomfortable!


    In Cui Xin''s villa garden, chufeng asks LAN Meier to make full efforts to track down. Ye Zixuan cooperates and returns here. He has been sitting in the hall all night. Cui Xin has left early because of her work. Even if she stays, she can''t help anything.


    Bing qingyujie stood aside and didn''t say anything.


    Yesterday''s incident can be said to be an accident, but under such an accident, Chu Feng felt a little guilty about letting 50 members of the Fengmen die. If he didn''t kill the murderer now, Chu Feng would not sleep well even if he didn''t kill him.


    Until 11 o''clock, Chu Feng, who had been sitting here since last night, did not say a word. When Bingqingyujie wanted to persuade him, Chu Feng stood up and said, "where''s Chris?"


    Eyes congested, flooding with killing opportunities, Chu Feng now can not wait for news, the mood can be imagined dreary, always want to do something to comfort the heart uncomfortable.


    Yujie whispered back: "upstairs, you recovered from the heavy blow of the little Lord. After stopping bleeding, you should rest, but you should wake up!"


    Chu Feng nodded and walked upstairs. The violent killing opportunity on his body filled the whole hall. For the first time, he didn''t keep up with him. Although they were much stronger than Chu Feng in terms of force value, it was difficult for them to face the pressure produced by Chu Feng even if it was on that momentum.


    At the door of a room on the second floor, Chu Feng kicked open the door and walked in like a wild animal.


    Already woke up, leaning against the bed, Chris saw Chu Feng come in and turn her head. Her eyes were a little more afraid to open her mouth: "less wind, do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng went over to sit by the bed. After the incident last night, Nick called in person and sent news to himself through Zhou tianchu. He was willing to use one billion pool coins to compensate for the loss of the damper. This is the end of the matter.


    Chu Feng did not hesitate to refuse, just gave them a word, brother''s blood, then we should use blood to repay, kill my brother, must kill, Johnson''s head, must fall!


    Feeling Chu Feng''s undisguised murder, Zhou tianchu said he was powerless to Nick. The incident also affected the Kennedy family in Tianchi, and everyone''s nerves were tense. Although Johnson was only the second young master, there was an outstanding elder brother above, he was also a member of the family after all.


    If Chu Feng killed him like this, the Kennedy family would not be able to raise his head in Tianchi.


    At the same time, he tried to find an effective way to talk with Chu Feng, but all of them were refused by Chu Feng without hesitation. His words from the beginning to the end were only one sentence, that is, Johnson''s head must be cut off. Without that son of a bitch, 50 Fengmen people would not die.


    Chris doesn''t know these things. Now she is more at a loss. She doesn''t know what happened last night. She doesn''t know that chufeng was fine last night. What she does is to do it by herself. But now when she sees Chu Feng''s indifferent eyes, what else does Chris want to ask, she is wise enough not to say it.


    Often it turns out that what you don''t know will only hurt you.


    Chu Feng opened a little dry lips and said faintly: "yesterday, when I was racing with you, the place where Johnson was held was attacked by mysterious forces. I lost 50 brothers, and Johnson was not found. I have not killed anyone. My brother died because of this incident."


    "My heart is very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable, you understand?"


    Chris sat up straight with the shock of her face. The wound made her frown. Then she shook her head: "it''s impossible. This time we only brought 100 people to the pilgrimage. All of them didn''t show up in the exchange hall last night. You can go and check. It must be someone else who rescued Johnson, not the one I sent out."


    At first, I don''t understand, but when Chu Feng said that, Chris knew why she was ravaged by Chu Feng last night. When such a thing happened, Chu Feng did not kill her, which was already a gift.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s resolute face didn''t show any looseness, Chris was still trying to explain: "the wind is less, you are a smart man, don''t be hoodwinked


    "Tell me, then, what did they do with Johnson?"


    Chu Feng sneered and asked, "what happened last night was too sudden. If Chris didn''t really play a role in it, Chu Feng didn''t believe it at all. After all, if it wasn''t Chris, he could go out as soon as possible, and those people couldn''t run away.


    Kris looks stunned, knowing that Chu Feng doesn''t believe in herself. She just changes to Chris herself. She also feels that if it was she who had such a thing last night, she would not believe other people''s explanation.


    Otherwise, why was it that as soon as he went to Chu Feng, the place where Johnson was held was attacked and fifty people died?


    Shaking her head, Chris sighed: "the wind is less, you insist that it is me, I have no way, but I have no conscience about this!"


    Chu Feng just wanted to talk, the phone rings out out of time, Chu Feng picked up to answer, his face was originally with Xiao Sha look more ferocious, indifferently said: "Cha, kill!"Firmly finish saying a word, Chu Feng hung up the phone. When Chris was tense, Chu Feng said in a cold voice: "fifteen minutes ago, my brother and his girlfriend were attacked by five people. The meaning of each other is very clear. Take my brother and his girlfriend and exchange for your Chrissy''s freedom."


    "At this time, you have to tell me that this matter has nothing to do with you, then my brother''s life is not too worthless?"


    The phone call just now was from blueberry. While tracing the murderer last night, the members of the damper found that there was a fighting voice in a small park. When they went to check, they found that Linwei was being attacked by five people, and he was still a bit of a jerk.


    People who knew Lin Wei quickly resolved the crisis and killed five people on the spot. Lin Wei was stabbed for rescuing Dou Qing, but it was not a big deal, which made Chu Feng more angry.


    Chris opened her mouth, but sighed in silence. She didn''t know about these things, but there must be someone who was secretly provoking, or Johnson who was free.


    Seeing that Chris didn''t speak, Chu Feng was even more ferocious. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and tore Chris''s skirt, revealing the perfect body just wearing close fitting clothes. The place left by the dagger on the abdomen was wrapped up, and there was a little bright red color.


    Chris felt a chill and a rare nervousness appeared on her face: "do you want to do it?"


    Chu Feng didn''t say a word directly, but rushed forward recklessly. Chris seemed to know what Chu Feng was going to do. She struggled desperately and ignored the pain of the wound. She kept on drinking: "Chu Feng, you can''t do that, you will regret it!"


    But at the moment, Chu Feng has been completely attacked by 50 brothers and Lin Wei who died last night. How can I listen to Chris.


    Normally, Chris is not the hands of Chu Feng, not to mention the fact that she was ravaged by Chu wind last night. At the moment, she can''t lift her strength at all, and she has no cover on her body.


    Look at Chu Feng wrongly in the eyes, but such eyes in now, has no effect on Chu Feng, can only be a meaningless struggle.


    Ah!


    A long cry of pain rang out, and the body of the hall was shocked. She could not bear to take a look at the upstairs. Although she did not see it with her own eyes, it was certain that Chris had become a tool for Chu Feng to vent her anger.


    Although they felt that such a way was not very appropriate, Chu Feng was the little Lord, even if he was wrong. As his follower, the only thing he could do was to make his wrong things right.


    Thinking of Chris brought back by Yujie last night, Zhang Siqi blushed and sat down and asked, "what are Feng Shao doing, two sisters?"


    Bingqingyujie''s face is also red. Bingqing didn''t answer directly. Yujie bowed her head and said weakly: "the wind is less in teaching the enemy!"


    Zhang Siqi''s mouth twitched violently. Although she had not experienced those things, she also vaguely knew how Chu Feng was teaching the enemy. She sat there with an unnatural look and felt unbearable. She got up and went out, secretly saying that the way in which Feng Shao taught the enemy was too special.


    The scream on the second floor lasted for an hour before it stopped. Chu Feng left Kris''s body and watched the wound crack and blood dye her body.


    Not many sympathetic eyes turned back to take a bath, to see if there was any news from blueberry. Just as she turned around, Chu Feng suddenly turned back and saw a little rose petal like blood on the white bed sheet. Chu Feng was sure that it was not from Chris''s wound.


    But that is to say, the heart wave, Chu Feng turned and walked into the bathroom, closed the door, Chris moved the pain of the body, just a little strength can not agglomerate, tears slowly flow down.


    When she was so old, when she suffered from such torture, she not only suffered from the pain of her whole body, but also lost her most precious body. There was nothing to pity but the most primitive collision. There was a grievance in Chris''s tears. She once imagined that the first time it would be a wonderful night after a candlelight dinner.


    But she never thought it was in a foreign country when her whole body was injured. Listening to the sound of water coming out of the bathroom, Chris''s eyes flashed resentment.


    More than ten minutes later, Chu Feng, who had been washed all over, came out and dressed. She glanced at Chris, who was still lying in bed, and was ready to leave. As soon as she reached the door, Chris reached under the pillow.


    Chu Feng seems to have a sense of general flash to come near, Chris see Chu wind alert look sneer: "afraid I put a cold gun behind my back?"


    Chu Feng did not speak, because he did think so, but his left eye had seen that Chris was going to take her mobile phone, so he did not speak.


    Chris took out her mobile phone, pressed a few times, smashed the mobile phone to Chu Feng and said, "you are the son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng frowned and picked up the mobile phone, only when Chris was angry, but what did Chu Feng look at on the mobile phone screen, and then look at Chris: "do you know her?"


    Chris hums and turns her head to one side. Chu Feng knows that she must be very angry now. She feels a little bit of doing something wrong. Chu Feng puts her mobile phone on the bed and prepares to calm down her mood. She leaves the room directly and asks Yujie to clean her wound. Chu Feng needs to know something in her mouth.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    Men always have a similar psychology, that is, they want to show their best in front of unfamiliar people, but in front of those who are too familiar, it doesn''t matter whether it is good or bad.


    The reason why Kris was so rampant was that there were only pure and pure sisters in the villa. However, when she walked down, she saw Zhang Siqi sitting there with a strange face. In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses were running wildly there.


    Looking at Chu Feng walking down, Zhang Siqi''s eyes were strange, as if he were looking at a monster. Chu Feng was embarrassed and his face was stiff. Both of them knew that Chu Feng had been embarrassed this time.


    Chu Feng''s face was thick and unnaturally red for a while, and then he returned to nature. He went to sit down and coughed and said, "Yujie, Chris''s wound is cracked. Go up and have a look!"


    Yujie breathed out her breath, but felt that it was a good thing to leave here now. She was too depressed and embarrassed, so she went upstairs.


    Chu Feng looked at Zhang Siqi, his head bowed over there, a burst of sweat in his heart, and said, "ice clear, you can prepare lunch!"


    Bingqing also breathed out her breath, feeling very relaxed. She walked towards the kitchen, leaving only Chu Feng and Zhang Siqi in the hall. When she entered the kitchen, she closed the door directly, as if she didn''t know anything.


    Silence, a subtle silence!


    Miss Zhang, why did you raise your head


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Even when he was killed, he could not imagine that Zhang Siqi would ask such a question. Chu Feng didn''t know how to answer it for a while. After all, Chris''s voice just now was so obvious and shocking.


    Looking at Zhang Siqi''s curious eyes, Chu Feng grinned bitterly: "can you have a pleasant chat?"


    Chu Feng''s embarrassed appearance made Zhang Siqi less nervous. She burst into laughter and stood up: "fengshao is really not an ordinary person. Being your enemy, whether it''s a man or a woman, seems to have a bad result. I''ll go to the kitchen to help Bingqing prepare lunch and reflect on it."


    Zhang Siqi''s pondering words make Chu Feng even more embarrassed. This time, the tall image in Zhang Siqi''s heart must have collapsed.


    Chufeng shook his head with a bitter smile. At first, Chu Feng only made such a thing when he heard that Lin Wei was attacked. Now Zhang Siqi knew that Chu Feng also felt a little impulsive.


    However, she did not do everything. In addition, Chris was still the eldest lady of the Kennedy family. What happened last night and what happened to Linwei today have something to do with the Kennedy family. Chu Feng felt that he was just getting back a little interest, which made him feel more at ease.


    It took a little time for Chu Feng to have a look at the lunch. She walked out of the villa and took a breath of air in the garden.


    Johnson still doesn''t know where to save him. It''s just that some people don''t know where to save him.


    Chris said it had nothing to do with her. Chu Feng didn''t believe it at first, but after calming down, Chu Feng felt that maybe it was true. If Chris really wanted to do that, she didn''t need to take risks by herself.


    Although we don''t know much about the Kennedy family, we should be as capable as the Rothschild family. Obviously, Johnson is much inferior to Chris. Under such circumstances, why should a useful person risk saving a useless person with his own?


    The vision changes deep, Chu wind low voice way: "who is it after all?"


    As soon as I was about to turn around, my eyes saw the car coming from outside, straight towards Chu Feng. There was no intention of stopping. I didn''t stop until about ten centimeters. The door opened. The capable and moving blueberry came down and frowned: "do you want this? It''s too long for me?"


    Chu Feng felt a little moved. Now everyone knows that she has a huge anger in her heart. But she still dares to talk like this. She just wants to avoid being too angry.


    Raise a warm smile to go forward, blueberry subconsciously step back, eyes Alert: "do you want to do?"


    "Sister Meier!"


    Chu Feng walked again, one step around the waist of LAN Mei Er, holding her face with one hand, which was quite interesting: "are you looking for abuse?"


    "Looking for abuse?" For a while, she didn''t know what chufeng meant, so she asked!


    In the hall, Chu Feng sat there and poured a glass of water and drank it. He looked at the sad little eyes of the girl who followed her. She looked at the kitchen or closed the door and said with a smile, "don''t look like this. Sooner or later, you are a little bit of a crotch plaything. There''s nothing to be aggrieved about."


    She knew that she would be Chu Feng''s person in her life, but when Chu Feng said so, as a girl and proud girl, she was very ashamed and angry.


    Bending down and picking up a pillow, he directly smashed it in the past and said, "you are my plaything, you dead rascal!"


    Chu Feng caught the pillow, the expression on his face said to change: "have you found it?"


    For a while, blueberry couldn''t keep up with the change of Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng couldn''t raise her anger. She was like a frustrated ball and sat down: "I still can''t find it. But miss Ye is sure that it''s the local forces that rescued Johnson. Otherwise, there will be no such forces in the Kennedy family."Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. He thought that the Jade Scorpion group of LAN Mei ER and Yin Feng under the command of Ye Zixuan should not be difficult to find the obvious Johnson and the attacker. However, more than ten hours later, there was still no clue.


    She came down the stairs with the help of the family. She wanted to help Yujie to pass the investigation.


    The latter has been cleaned by Yujie, and all the wounds have been treated, but her face still looks pale, especially when she goes down the stairs, her feet are not naturally separated.


    But when the eyes moved downward, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he took a look at Chu Feng. His heart was really cruel. Such a big beauty even stabbed the knife directly. It was cruel!


    Chrissy was helped by Yujie to come and sit down. The first sentence of her mouth was this. In the surprised eyes of blueberry, Chris gnashed her teeth and said, "my miss''s body is not so funny. You will pay for it. You shameless guy, you breeding horse!"


    Straight to chufeng cast a look of disdain to Chu Feng, said: "wind less, if you really breed horses, can you serve me?"


    Chu Feng looked embarrassed. How could he not recognize the scorn and sour jealousy in blueberry''s words. He coughed and did not tangle with the topic and asked, "Miss Chris, what you have lost is your body, what I have lost is my brother''s life, which is not enough!"


    "Tell me if you know her, who she is!"


    Seeing that Chris didn''t want to answer this question, Chu Feng narrowed her eyes and said, "don''t you say that?"


    Chris still did not answer a word, she also has her own pride.


    Chufeng laughed playfully and waved her fingers: "Yujie, strip off her clothes. This is where I should go!"


    Yujie''s expression is affected, and blueberry''s small mouth is even bigger. Zhang Siqi and Bingqing, who just opened the kitchen door, are also stunned there, let alone Chris.


    Gnashing his teeth, he wanted to gnaw Chu Feng''s mouth: "the woman you met in corner treasurer town is my sister-in-law, the young lady of the Kennedy family, and my brother''s wife, lantia!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    Chu Feng in Chris said, let them temporarily avoid, the hall is only him and Chris.


    When she met the sarcastic and mocking eyes of the woman, Chu Feng began to ask Ye Zixuan to check a ridiculous woman in Jiaoyu. She could be sure that she was from the four big families in Tianchi. However, it was unknown which family it was.


    Randia!


    The wife of the successor of the Kennedy family, the young lady with high gold content, was surprisingly not recorded in the personnel files of the Kennedy family, which was something Chu Feng had not thought of at the beginning.


    Of course, Chu Feng would not feel that Chris was deceiving herself, because her left eye did not see the slightest color of deception on on her body. Everything was so natural, except hate, there was no other color.


    Ignoring Chris''s hatred, Chu Feng asked, "what kind of person is she, and is she really pregnant?"


    "How do you know she''s pregnant?"


    In the end, Teresa knew nothing about her identity, even if she was under the supervision of the royal family, even if she was not aware of her identity in the Royal Palace, even if she was not aware of her identity, she was not even aware of it.


    Suddenly a shock: "someone came to you?"


    All of Chris''s expressions were natural and in place, without affectation. Chu Feng was ashamed. It seemed that she had misunderstood this woman last night. In this way, she was also a calculated woman.


    Let himself try not to have any misunderstanding, nodded back: "yes, not long ago, a man named Buson came to me and told me that the woman who played with his master was pregnant, and brought some conditions."


    Chris looked surprised: "that is my brother''s training of the first World War, he put forward what conditions?"


    Chu Feng didn''t hide it. He replied, "let me give Hercules the largest share of the goods in Jiaoyu, and then give out the highest technology and technology of the FUBU family."


    Chris nodded slightly. The first battle of chufeng Jiaoyu gained huge benefits, and even monopolized the goods of the whole corner area. It is normal for the family to put forward such conditions. After all, no matter how bright the family is now, it will do some dark things secretly.


    In addition, Chu Feng is the person with the highest authority in the FUBU family. They also know from special channels that there are many cutting-edge technologies in the three big bases of the FUBU family, all of which are the heart of Tianchi. In order to prevent the rise of Hebrew, the Kennedy family must get it by any means.


    Chu Feng did not give Chris time to digest slowly: "you haven''t told me what kind of person she is!"


    "Do you want to know what kind of person she is and whether she is worth investing in?"


    Although Chu Feng''s words are very obscure, Chris can still feel his meaning and sneer: "sure enough, there is no decent man. Is my sister-in-law of no value, or a woman who does her best, then you can sit and watch her slow misfortune, and even lose her reputation?"


    Chu Feng meaningful look at the hate of their own do not cover up the Chris, shook his head: "no!"


    In Chris''s noncommittal look, Chu Feng said faintly: "if she is a worthless woman, but at least she is also the mother of my child, not for her, for the sake of that child, I will do something. The reason why I ask you what kind of woman she is is is just to consider what kind of strength to rescue her.


    If it''s the former, it doesn''t work. If it''s just my child''s mother, as a man, I''ll pick her up in person, but if she''s of great value, I''ll send a powerful force to break the Kennedy family''s manor. "


    After all, my brother''s blood will not be for worthless people, but as a man, this is my responsibility


    Chris blinked her eyes. She felt that her perception of Chu Feng had changed a little. How could he go to rescue lantia? It was just his own personal business or the whole Fengmen thing.


    Shaking his head in his heart, he told himself not to be hoodwinked by Chu Feng. He was a shameless fellow. When he entered the body, he did not have any pity. He said in a cold look: "she was the most beautiful woman in rice 12 years ago, and then she married into the Kennedy family and became my brother''s wife and son.


    It''s just that over the years, my brother has already had three children, but none of them was born by my sister-in-law, because my brother only regarded her as a tool to extract profits and never touched her once. "


    With a meaningful look at Chu Feng, Chris said coldly, "you are very honored to have pulled out the first prize and hit the target with one shot!"


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly, but she was more curious about what Chris said: "she was the most beautiful woman in the whole rice. Why didn''t your brother touch her once?"


    "If you want to know the value of my sister-in-law, just say, there''s no need to ask," she said


    Chu Feng turns his eyes and chats with smart women. If you think about it carefully, they can easily see it without answering, but that''s what it means.Chris despised Chu Feng for a moment, and then whispered back, "because my sister-in-law is one of the most intelligent women in the world, besides her beautiful appearance, she is also one of the smartest women in the world. She is expected to lead the world in technology and technology for at least 20 years. So, is it that she didn''t tell me the details?"


    "Chi has provided her with three years of cutting-edge technology, which she has no intention of pursuing for five years."


    Chu Feng''s calm nerves beat for a moment. Originally, she only felt that lantia was a charming woman of a higher grade. Unexpectedly, she was still such a woman. Her calm eyes slowly lit up, and Chu Feng had plans in mind.


    Chris didn''t see Chu Feng''s look, but said coldly, "I''m sure I didn''t do anything to you last night. Now I''m still telling you these news. Can you let me go?"


    Chufeng gentle smile: "can''t!"


    When Chris''s face changed, Chu Feng went to her side and squatted down, touching the woman''s face with a bad smile: "because I suddenly have a crush on your body, and want to play several times, how can I let you leave now? Have a meal. When I''m in a good mood and my children and women are safe, I''ll let them go! "


    Leaving a sentence that makes Chris angry but helpless, chufeng goes to the kitchen.


    Chris sat there with her fists clenched slowly, knowing that Chu Feng didn''t believe her, but Kris also understood that anyone in her position would be afraid of family interests.


    Chris told Chu Feng just now, but in her heart, she must call back to strengthen the guard of the manor and prevent Chu Feng from attacking her!


    Although Chu Feng didn''t say it now, the potential meaning is very clear. She must use her Chris to exchange for lantia''s safety and freedom. When she looks at the kitchen, she grabs Kris''s fists, she seldom feels that she is unable to do what she wants.


    At the same time, Huangfu family owned a property in the west of the imperial city!


    Johnson, who was rescued by Huangfu''s literary world, stayed here all the time and dealt with a small wound. Johnson''s spirit has recovered by more than 70%. Now he is sitting in the dining room eating lunch and eating very seriously, especially the steak in front of him, which makes him take good care of it.


    It''s like this is not a steak, it''s chufeng.


    Huangfu''s literary world came from one side and sat down, and said directly: "last night''s events did not spread to everyone''s knowledge, but the wind door has been closed, and the whole Imperial City, especially the international flights, has been completely monitored."


    Take out a human skin mask and some information: "this is your new identity. Get familiar with it. Put on the mask, because it''s a little sudden. In addition to your strong request to attack Linwei this morning, Chu Feng''s anger can be imagined. The imperial city is no longer safe. I didn''t let rockefellas land in the imperial city!"


    "The 4:00 p.m. flight has been arranged. We''ll leave for Jianghai and play the dead chufeng!"


    Johnson Barza ate a piece of steak and said grimly: "Shengchao is the territory of Huangfu family. You can arrange it. I don''t have any other requirements. As long as Chu Feng dies, you can. But arrange the following flight for me. I want to go to Shuidong capital. This time, I want Chu Feng to die very ugly!"


    Huangfu''s literary world was in a daze. He didn''t know how Johnson wanted to leave the pilgrimage, but he didn''t ask anything. He believed that Johnson was no worse than he was in the mood to die of Chu Feng.


    Simply eat something. Huangfu asked softly: "the people you brought this time are monitored by Chu Feng. It''s no use at all. Miss Chris was put under house arrest in a villa by Chu Feng, without any deliberate cover up. I suspect it is deliberately attracting us to save people. I mean, if you are not sure, don''t do it again!"


    Johnson felt his full stomach and breathed out a pleasant breath, and said with a grim smile: "this time, the Kennedy family has brought 30 billion high-end electronic contracts. As long as the person in charge of the holy pilgrimage is not a fool, Chu Feng will not do anything stupid. So I never worry about my sister''s safety, and I believe she will always be safe!"


    Huang Fu frowned and felt that Johnson was still arrogant. If Chu Feng was a person who would care about these things, then the Huangfu family would not be oppressed to the present level, and both the donghongmen and the Du families would lose control.


    The red literati would not have left the holy pilgrimage and would not have come back for life.


    However, Huangfu didn''t remind him that what he needed now was that someone would make Chu Feng uncomfortable, and he would like Chu Feng to kill Chris, so that all the gratitude and resentment could not be solved!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    Ye Zixuan walked over with a strange expression and looked at Chris, who was sitting under a tree in the distance, basking in the sun. Naturally, she knew who she was. She just didn''t understand that it was like a volcanic eruption last night, but now it''s as quiet as a level, which makes Ye Zixuan wonder if she was wrong last night.


    Chu Feng didn''t open his eyes. He smelled the wind blowing in the air. He said with a smile, "little wife, when did you walk so low-key?"


    Ye Zixuan frowned and went over and sat directly beside Chu Feng: "I''m afraid you''re too angry to kill yourself. I want to be widowed, so come here and have a look!"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked at the hot woman near her. She stretched out her arms around her waist and pulled her back against her. Ye Zixuan''s face turned red. Looking at Chris and Zhang Siqi in the distance, her heart pounded. It was the first time that she and Chu Feng were so close to each other!


    Pinching Ye Zixuan''s nose: "say it, is there any news?"


    "Asshole, there''s someone!"


    Chu Feng embraces the woman''s soft body, naturally knows that ye Zixuan will not say a follow for no reason, and is waiting for her to continue to speak.


    After a pause, ye Zixuan dispersed shyly and said, "at first, I didn''t think there was anything at all, but later, after investigating the followers of Huangfu''s literary circle, I found that there was a strange face, and he was from the western regions. Although he was not Johnson, it was not difficult for the Huangfu family to cover up a person in this era."


    "I suspect that the person who attacked the residence to save Johnson may be Huangfu literary world, because the imperial city is under strict martial law, so he will go through Jianghai!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly. During the trip to Xiangjiang, the Huangfu family did not say that their vitality was greatly damaged. They thought that Huangfu''s literary world or Huangfu''s questions about heaven should be quiet for a period of time, but they didn''t expect to jump out at this time.


    Patting Ye Zixuan away from her body, Chu Feng sat up: "arrange for a while, go to Jianghai!"


    Ye Zixuan was stunned: "you have no direct evidence that the Huangfu family did it. Are you going to start?"


    The enmity between the Huangfu family and Chu Feng has been the result of the endless struggle. However, after the Xiangjiang incident, everything is fermenting in secret. We all predict that the final battle between Chu Feng and Huangfu family will be a few months later. However, judging from the current situation of Chu Feng, it seems that Chu Feng is about to take action.


    Chu Feng stood up, loosened his shoulders and neck and said, "if you want to kill sooner or later, you should always kill him. As long as you make sure that the person is Johnson, who dares to say no to Huangfu''s literary world?"


    Ye Zixuan frowned slightly. How can she be regarded as an official? The first thing to do is to determine the stable situation. However, seeing Chu Feng''s slowly formed killing plane, ye Zixuan pondered and got up: "I''ll arrange the flight, but also give me a little time to confirm. If it''s really Johnson, you can start with reason."


    Chu Feng nodded and held Ye Zixuan''s face: "thank you, little wife!" Say, gently on that red lip!


    Although he and Chu Feng are not kiss each other, but now in front of people how much or embarrassed, shyly drink a word, but can not hear the meaning of anger, turned around to leave here, ready to arrange everything, let Chu Feng do things, can be more leisurely.


    Chu Feng looks at the back of the woman leaving. Ye Zixuan pays more than Su Xinyu, but she never asks for anything.


    He took out the phone and made a call that had not been made for a long time. Waiting for the connection there, he said with a smile: "woman, you can move. Tonight''s Huangfu villa will disappear again!"


    Five o''clock, outside the Guanghan palace bar!


    Guanghan garden lived in Yan Yan, a wonderful flower. She was in the small warehouse all day and didn''t know what to do. Lin Yulin came to the bar early and was ready to wait for the door to open. She wanted to use her busy time to reduce her miss for Chu Feng.


    As soon as the car was ready to enter the Guanghan palace, four cars roared in the distance. Lin Yulin''s hair stood up and felt a danger coming towards her.


    Four cars swarmed in and stopped directly around Lin Yulin. The doors of the cars were opened. Twelve people came down from the top. Each of them was dressed in black, with a bleak expression. Lin narrowed her eyes and did not have a familiar impression.


    One of the leading demons said coldly, "take it down!"


    The three men moved and grabbed Lin Yulin. The Jade Scorpion group members who secretly protected Lin Yulin came out quickly. There were four people in total. They didn''t ask any reason or scold. They did things according to the highest standards of Chu Feng and fired directly.


    After the bang bang bang gunshot, three people who wanted to catch Lin Yulin fell to the ground and had no life!


    Suddenly, the rest of the people hid behind the car and scolded them in their hearts. When they came to the imperial city to do business, they didn''t bring guns to do things, and they couldn''t bring them in at all. The imperial city banned guns, which are among the top three in the world.


    Four Jade Scorpion group members quickly came to Lin Yulin''s side, two used guns to suppress nine people to dare not come up, two covered Lin Yulin to one side of the car, Chu Feng arranged for them to protect Lin Yulin, asked only one, they live, Lin Yulin alive, they died, Lin Yulin must live.So although only four women, but at this time is issued let the man dare not despise the indifference breath.


    But they did not find Lin Yulin''s eyes in a flash of the killing machine, and eventually faded like the tide. Just now, another Lin Yulin appeared!


    Lin Yulin has got on the bus under the cover of two Jade Scorpion group elites and quickly starts to leave.


    The two elite members of the Jade Scorpion group who stayed to suppress the attack were on full alert. The muzzle of the gun had always deterred the attackers. Seeing that Lin Yulin''s vehicle had driven hundreds of meters away, they knew it was almost safe. They fired a few shots and quickly got on the bus and left.


    At this time, the nine people came out of the shelter. The first demon''s eyes were cold, and he waved to let people deal with the corpses on the ground. Ignoring the passers-by around him, he made a phone call: "they are going to your side!"


    In the car that has been out for a kilometer, Lin Yulin still doesn''t know who the other party is. However, she is definitely aimed at Chu Feng. Otherwise, as a woman, she has not offended anyone.


    Two elite Jade Scorpion group, one driving, the other holding a gun, from time to time to look at the back, see behind is their own people, are a little relieved.


    However, he didn''t take it lightly. He took out his special mobile phone and dialed out the phone. While waiting for the connection, the window glass nearby suddenly cracked and the tire exploded inexplicably in the next moment. The elite of the jade Scorpio group who called turned back and didn''t see anything clearly. He fainted in front of him as soon as he was dark.


    The car also had to stop because of a sudden tire explosion. The elite of the jade Scorpio group quickly picked up the gun. Just like the man at the beginning, he had not seen anything clearly. He only felt a pain and fainted.


    The back door was opened directly, and a thin, pale white man stood at the door with a wooden look on his face: "please!"


    Lin Yulin bumped into the front because of the sudden accident. She shook her head to make her head clear. She was surprised to see the white man standing outside the car door, because the latter didn''t seem to have any blood on his face, just like those vampires in European and American movies.


    The two elite Jade Scorpion groups that followed them arrived. They saw a white man standing by the car, his face changed greatly. No matter here or in the downtown area, he got out of the car and directly shot at the white man.


    It''s just that they''re trained to shoot, but it doesn''t work for white men at this time.


    At the moment of the gunshot, the white man could only see a shadow, and could not capture his figure. When he appeared to be able to capture, he was already standing behind the two elite Jade Scorpion groups, with a cold smile on his pale face.


    Two hands slowly raised, looks very light very light, but that pale let a person palpitation.


    Lin Yulin, who came down from the car, happened to see this scene, and said subconsciously, "be careful of the back!"


    The two elite jade scorpions, who were still wondering where they were going, also felt the chill from behind. They wanted to shoot the white man back, but they had not turned around. They felt a pain at the same time. Their slim bodies fell forward like a broken kite and landed in front of Lin Yulin.


    Want to ask Lin Yulin to go quickly, but has not opened his mouth, puffing out a mouthful of blood, all fainted in the past.


    Lin Yulin has a dignified look in her eyes. She knows that if the other party is not worried about the huge impact of killing people in broad daylight, the four elite Jade Scorpion groups have already died.


    Looking at the white man walking step by step: "who are you?"


    The white man''s feet did not stop at all. He walked slowly and said indifferently, "hide!"


    Five minutes later, Chu Feng, who goes to the Huangcheng airport, receives a phone call from LAN Meier. There is only one simple sentence: "the group leader has been kidnapped and is missing at present."


    Chu Feng''s expression is cold, there is no violent killing, only indifferent words: "all move up, check!" Hang up the phone to ask Ye Zixuan to help, and a call comes in at this time.


    Seeing the strange phone call above, Chu Feng squinted and pressed to answer. He heard a cold laugh: "Chu Feng, less wind, aren''t you very competitive? How now my brother was stabbed into the hospital and my aunt was taken away by me? But your little aunt is really good. I''ll take it with you, ha ha


    In the laughter over there, Chu Feng had already recognized who it was and asked coldly, "Johnson, you really let me look high, but you are also touching my bottom line and don''t want to live?"


    It was Johnson who called, but when he heard Chu Feng''s words, he sneered: "don''t talk to me about these useless things, and I''m on my way out of the holy pilgrimage. Goodbye, what''s left, play with yourself slowly!"


    The phone was cut off directly. Chu Feng held the hung up mobile phone, and his eyes revealed cold and murderous machine. The mobile phone was also ringing. Ye Zixuan confirmed that the person who rescued Johnson was Huangfu literary world. And three minutes ago, Johnson had taken a flight to leave, the destination, the capital of Shuidong!


    Chu Feng''s mouth slowly appeared a cold smile, pondering deep bloodthirsty, his fist slowly clenched, Rao is ice pure and pure, all feel the thousands of cold.


    broke out once and for all, Chu Feng had to admire Johnson''s method. Of course, there was certainly the power of Huangfu''s literary world. After editing a text message, Chu Feng whispered: "go on, go to the awesome river!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    Three minutes after the plane took off, a tall white man walked out of the airport, holding the mobile phone connected, respectfully said: "young master, the plane has taken off, make sure Chu Feng got on the plane!"


    At the other end of the phone came a bleak voice: "very good, but Chu Feng is cunning, everything needs to be careful, confirm again!"


    The white man said respectfully. After hanging up his cell phone, he looked at the imperial airport and turned to get on the car and left.


    Forty minutes later, the news of Chu Feng''s appearance at Jianghai airport reached some people''s ears. A motorcade left the first garden with eight cars, each of which sat five indifferent men.


    The motorcade drove slowly on the road, silent, but it brought a heavy pressure to the occasional passers-by, as if it was not a car, but a beast of the great famine.


    The motorcade drove purposefully on a highway and stopped at a turning Street 30 minutes later.


    A broom headed devil stood in the front of the team, his eyes coldly looked at an independent villa in the distance, and the corners of his mouth pulled out a cold radian.


    But did not immediately move up, seems to be waiting for something!


    Five minutes later, the broom head demon''s phone vibrated, pressed to answer, put in the ear, came a man''s voice: "there''s no staff in the damper, let''s go!"


    The man nodded his head and hung up the phone. After putting it into his pocket, he waved down his big hand. Dozens of people standing behind him suddenly burst out. They were running in the dark, acting tacitly, but they did not make any sound. In the shortest time, they shortened the distance between the independent villa and the house.


    In the villa shrouded in the night, only the lights in the hall and the yellow lights in the garden can be heard occasionally.


    Forty people had come to the door, the broom head raised their hands, and all of them stopped. There was no noise.


    The eyes are alert and take a look at the surrounding environment. There is no passer-by. Before they come, they have used their relationship to empty the people within 100 meters. Only in this villa, there are still people!


    Make sure there is no more people. The broom head keeps a careful posture. Look at the garden, there are only light yellow lights and women''s laughter coming from the villa. A ferocious smile appears on the black face. The tongue sticks out and forms a strong contrast with the face.


    One hand raised: "kill in, take away miss Chris, the woman''s traitor, kill afterwards!"


    The eyes of thirty-nine people standing behind the broom head brightened one after another. They all knew what they were going to do tonight and who they were going to attack. Thinking of the charming and moving woman, everyone''s eyes were full of the color of a man.


    Four men in black started to move, their swords twinkled with cold light!


    In the face of a sharp gate three meters high, the four quickly jumped up, several movements have been turned into the garden, has not yet touched the alarm of the garden.


    The four people quietly scattered out, destroying the monitoring in the garden, the method of professional tunnel.


    As soon as the treatment was almost finished, one of them came and opened the door quietly. The man with the broom head took the rest of the people to go in. He motioned for a person to close the door and look at the garden where women''s laughter could still be heard. The man with the broom licked his tongue. Under his head, everyone began to move.


    Although it is certain that there is no unnecessary danger, these people still act in absolute silence, and the sound of walking is not heard.


    The team is also particularly scattered, constantly spreading towards both sides, showing a situation of encirclement, surrounding the garden.


    The man with a ferocious smile stepped forward, listening to the laughter inside, the corners of his mouth crossed a touch of light ridicule, in the heart of a silly woman, the danger has been shrouded, even still there to laugh, do not know whether chest is big, no brain, and so on whether can laugh so loud?


    Come to the door of the villa, the man with the broom head raised his hand to touch his unique hairstyle and handed his saber to his companion.


    He spat some saliva on his hands, and the man with the broom head stroked his hair, and said with a gloomy smile, "Yo Xi, the work of the flower girl!"


    The scholar''s common words made his companions twinkle with playful smiles. At the next moment, the broom head lifted his foot to the door, and with a bang, the high-quality solid wood door was kicked open, and the laughter inside was stunned and stopped!


    The broom head enjoyed the feeling of being busy to suddenly quiet. He strode in with ten people. The others were still guarding the rest of the place to prevent possible accidents. They were very professional. It seemed that they were not the first time to break into other people''s houses.


    Just through the corridor to the hall, the smile on the face of the broom devil completely solidified. There was a tape recorder on the marble table in the hall, and a small line connected to the position of the door.


    Suddenly aware of what, broom head demon man said: "withdraw!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the lights in the hall suddenly went out, the light yellow lights in the garden outside were all put out, and the street lights of the surrounding buildings were all in darkness as if agreed in advance.Within 300 meters, there is no longer a trace of light.


    The sudden visual conflict, so that 40 uninvited guests into a temporary blind area, can not see anything, the air at this time also spread a dangerous breath, whizzing sound suddenly sounded, can not see the broom head devil''s face and the darkness of the integration of the face slightly changed: "be careful, it''s a feather arrow!"


    Although the accident came too quickly, the 40 people just started to panic and showed a well-trained side. They quickly stood together in a circle and waved their swords in their hands. With their senses and hearing, they blocked the feather arrows shot from the darkness.


    Although the performance is very fast, it is also very competitive, but the number of feather arrows is too large. By the end of the two rounds of feather arrows, eight of the forty demons have died, and the other five have lost their combat effectiveness due to different degrees of injury.


    Before he saw the enemy, he lost 13 people. The broom head demon who could see a little bit in the dark was not very good-looking. What happened now was not the same as what he had imagined before he came. The contrast is too great!


    The light also suddenly lights up at this time!


    Between the dark and the bright, the rest of the people are in a blur, a new round of feather arrow hit again, but this time because of the reason of preparation, only individual people were injured, no one died!


    This time, the light did not go out, and the arrow stopped, but the rest of the people were a little breathless. After all, it took a lot of energy for people inside and outside the house to block the attack of so many feather arrows.


    The man with broom head slowly opened his eyes and his eyes showed dignified. He knew that this time he was really cheated!


    The other party is not alone, on the contrary, it seems to have known for a long time that they would come to ambush. At this moment, a surprise attack was given to them to see the dead companions on the ground and several injured people. The broom man had no mood at the beginning.


    Some humble corners of the garden and the house also slowly emerged, one by one men in black with swords in their hands. Everyone''s expression was indifferent, flowing with a strong breath similar to those who attacked.


    A figure slowly came down from the second floor, with a playful smile: "if you don''t have a good rest in the evening, find a younger sister to talk about romantic affairs and snowy moon, and come up with a little primitive movement, but it''s playing attack. Hercules, it''s a great success!"


    Look at the crowd, received Chu Feng text messages quietly to avoid the monitoring of the people came here Yan Luo tut said: "but it''s really a pity, Locke FIS did not come, or you can kill him, he once played a Hollywood actress, that is my idol, my goddess ah!"


    Seeing the king of the bounty hunter appeared, the broom head stopped hesitating and said, "kill!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

    Crisis appears, just decided!


    The broom head demon was determined to be the enemy, and after being cheated, he issued the order to attack in the shortest time. Several people around him quickly moved and retreated toward the outside. Those dead and injured companions did not look at them any more.


    When the enemy presses on, injury means death. Taking them away will only drag you down. When it''s time to give up, you have to give up.


    Moreover, the area in the hall is limited, so it is not very convenient for them to fight, and they will get a little way to escape after they withdraw, although they can not see the hope of escaping at this time.


    Because Yan Luo can bring people here, it shows that they have already been prepared to stop them, and their vitality is dim!


    In the garden, Yan Luo didn''t stop them or stop them at the door. Instead, he retreated and saw more than 200 people surrounded him. The broom headed demon man''s eyes showed despair.


    Fight, it''s on the trigger!


    After evading to the crowd, the broom head demon quickly dialed out the phone and looked serious: "little Lord, we are ambushed, the intelligence is wrong!"


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone and said coldly, "I will avenge you!" After saying that the phone hung up directly, the broom head devil looked more desperate, but also understood that now the wind door appeared, was in the Imperial City, was found to be dead.


    A mobile phone on the ground, quickly into the fight, towards the gate to kill!


    In the hall of the main building, Huangfu asked the sky and sat there for thousands of years, drinking slowly with a cup of tea. Zhan Jin followed him as always.


    At this time, Zhan Jin''s phone rang, took it out to answer for a while and then hung up: "Hercules''s man is ambushed!" After a pause, Jenkin asked: "the owner of the house, Hercules came this time by cooperating with the fourth youth. And because of Johnson and Chris, why did we tell them there was an ambush?"


    Hercules'' people arrived this afternoon and were secretly hidden in the first garden by the Huangfu family. They provided vehicles for them to save people in the evening.


    In addition, 15 minutes before their action, the Huangfu family had received news that Yan Luo and Gu Ming had suddenly disappeared in fengteng garden. In addition, people had been transferred to various levels in the halls of Fengmen of the Imperial City, but they were all controlled under 10 people.


    Although it seems that nothing can be seen from these superficial information, for the sake of security, it is inevitable to cancel tonight''s killing and saving operations.


    However, what Zhan Jin didn''t understand was that after receiving the news, Huangfu asked the sky but asked him to tell Hercules that there was no personnel transfer in the air gate, and there was no obstruction to the action.


    Huangfu asked the sky, drank tea and put down the cup. The men who had been so worried about themselves in the past year looked a little tired and haggard at the moment, but their eyes were still divine. It seemed that as long as he didn''t want to, no one could let him die or grow old. Even the years could not erode him.


    After pondering for a while, Huangfu asked the sky in a low voice and said: "Chu wind develops rapidly. There is no enemy in Shengchao except our Huangfu family. Moreover, whether he is a disciple of overlord heaven has always been my heart sting. It is not good. If so, it will be a devastating blow to our Huangfu family."


    "My second uncle doesn''t seem to be very enthusiastic about dealing with Chu Feng. I always have to do some preparation. Johnson and Chris are just giving me carbon in the snow!"


    When talking about these things, Huangfu asked the sky was also very helpless. As the owner of the family with a thousand years of history, he controlled countless resources to use. However, after the wind of Chu Dynasty, the resources and power of Huangfu''s hands had no effect at all.


    In the past, he tried to kill Chu Feng together with the literati and tianwangmen. After the failure, he also wanted to make a huge profit in Jiaoyu to retain chufeng, but they all failed one by one. Not only did Du family and donghongmen lose control.


    Not only in this way, but also stealing chicken can not be eroded rice, Huangfu group was held 40% of the shares by the Ma family and Li family, safety has become a problem.


    Therefore, he knew his ideas in Huangfu''s literary world. Huangfu did not oppose it, but he did not support it. He just used a little means to break the cooperation just established between Chu Feng and Hercules and turned them into immortal enemies.


    What''s more, he has set up a Kennedy family that controls a quarter of Tianchi''s resources. Once in and out, the pressure on Huangfu''s family will certainly be reduced a lot, and at least they can get some rest for a period of time.


    Of course, if the result is better, Chu Feng will be killed? This is Huangfu''s plan to ask heaven. Whether he succeeds or fails tonight, he will not be affected. Hercules sneaks into the imperial city. No one knows that his Huangfu family did it.


    After following Huangfu for many years, Zhan Jin asked the emperor what he was thinking with just one word. It is obvious that Huangfu asked Heaven on purpose tonight.


    The purpose is to break the cooperative relationship established between Hercules and Chu Feng, and even let both sides enter the stage of immortality. In addition, if Chu Feng kills Chris or Johnson in anger because of the attack, it will completely offend the Kennedy family, and make the Huangfu family''s living space compressed a little wider.Seeing that Zhan Jin already understood what he meant, Huangfu asked the sky again: "in addition, if you go there, Chu Feng and they have ambush. Then Chris will certainly not be there, find out and kill them. But remember, it is not you, Zhan Jin, not Huangfu family, but Fengmen, which is the will of Chu Feng!"


    As soon as Zhan Jin''s mind coagulates, the mantis catches cicadas and yellow finches are behind. He nods to show that he understands and leaves the main building.


    Huangfu asked the sky, looked at Zhan Jin''s back, and gave a cold smile: "Chu Feng, Chu Feng, although you are so amazing that I feel inferior to you, but Jiang is still old and spicy, but the fox is not necessarily a small cunning ah!"


    And Cui Xin''s villa, at this time the fighting has been completely sublimated, and is gradually approaching the end.


    The Hercules members who come to action tonight can be regarded as the elite among the elite. However, in the face of those members who are several times more than themselves and whose strength is not much different, the number of dead people is constantly increasing. Up to now, there are only broom headed demons and the rest seven people who can stand there to fight and resist!


    It is a heavy loss, but it will also face the result of the total annihilation of the army!


    Yan luozhi raised his hand, and all the members of the wind gate who surrounded and killed stopped, and retreated some distance. However, he still surrounded and cut off the retreat of eight people. The sword in his hand could drink blood at any time.


    Yan Luo looked at the eight people who were in a mess. His eyes turned to a figure sitting under a tree not far away: "yours, or mine?"


    This man was just lonely. When he heard his words, he seriously finished the remaining two or two dry beef in his hands, got up, took a sip of wine, clapped his hands, and held the black knife that he regarded as life. His indifferent eyes looked at the broom, and said lightly, "you are too weak, or I will come!"


    Yan Luo was just a casual sentence. He heard the words of Gu Ming''s angry death. He pointed his knife in his hand and scolded him: "Damn it, you bastard. Now how can I fight you with 100 moves? You say I''m weak?"


    "No, I''m going to challenge you. Whoever wins these guys will be his!"


    Then he felt the lonely look in his eyes, and Yanluo shook his head again: "still not. If I can stop you 101 moves this time, then these pigs are mine and I will kill them!"


    The conversation between the two people as if no one else made the members of the wind door worship. How can they not be admired if they can still be so idle at such a time?


    However, eight of the broom headed demons were extremely ugly. How could they be regarded as the absolute elites of Hercules? Now they are regarded as pigs and dogs by the orphans and Yan Luo. They seem to be able to kill them at will. It is inevitable that they are very unhappy.


    Looking at the two people''s eyes are full of violent murders, only to see around the covetous members of the wind door, that point of dispensable killing opportunity, like the tide of retreat, tonight''s death is inevitable, now they just want to, how can we pull two people on the back before they die.


    Then it is not in vain to come to the world, how to earn a sufficient capital.


    Lonely life came slowly, the pace was very stable, but every step out, it was like a heavy hammer hit on eight people''s bodies and hearts, giving them a kind of inexplicable but real killing opportunity and repression.


    All of a sudden, when he was only 10 meters away from the eight men, his figure flashed, and instantly drew the distance closer. Everything was in the blink of an eye. After being trained by eight wolves, Yan Luo''s strength and so on also increased a lot. Naturally, he caught the track of solitary life''s action and opened his mouth: "grab me, depend on me!"


    A black awn also fell brightly when it was hard to catch the eyes of ordinary people. Three blood arrows shot out, and the three Hercules fell to the ground slowly. No one could see clearly what happened. He had killed three people.


    The three people are dead, but Gu Ming doesn''t continue to kill, but suddenly turns around to meet Yama. The knives in their hands collide with each other. Gu Ming stands in the same place, and Yan Luo has withdrawn from the distance of four steps!


    Lonely life rarely reveals a little contempt: "I never trade with the weak."


    When the two men could be said to be arrogant, the man with the broom head could not bear this kind of despised thing. He started to move with a cry, and took the remaining four people to press towards the lonely life.


    He knew that before he came, he knew that what he saw was solitary life. He was once a killer, but now he is one of the two battle generals of Fengmen. What he thinks in his heart is that it is worth killing another hundred people even if they die alone!


    But the dream is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. When Yama was furious, he didn''t return his head. The black sword whirled, the crack of the blade broke, and the four Hercules'' bodies were stagnant, and their eyes fell to the ground.


    Like the people who began to die, they didn''t see clearly how the lonely life made the knife, but they didn''t have a chance to understand!


    There was only one devil with broom head left. Seeing that his four companions had died before they started, the strength of his solitary life once again put pressure on him like a mountain. A burst of drink increased his confidence, and his sword was raised high in his hand.


    But this knife never had a chance to fall down. He didn''t know when it appeared in front of him. The black knife passed directly through his throat, and his vitality was extinguished in an instant!Yan Luo smacked his tongue. If you give him eight people, you can kill eight people, but there will never be a lonely life. There is still a gap between the dark way and the wooden man. Yan Luo turned his mouth and said, "how do you know where rockefellas is when you kill him?"


    Lonely life slowly draw back the knife, looking at the fallen broom head Devil: "the superior, not under the dangerous wall, he should be on the way to Shuidong now!"


    Yan Luo''s mouth twitched. It was rare to hear Gu Ming say so many words. His eyes were strange: "it seems that Jiesi''s power is infinite. Wooden people can use their brains and speak so fluently."


    Feel lonely life sword like eyes projected over, Yan Luo coughed and turned around, took out the phone to call out: "crazy boy, all killed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    Point to Huangfu villa!


    Chu Feng didn''t play any tricks this time. He simply and directly mobilized the absolute elite of Fengmen River and sea. Two thousand people surrounded here, and a fierce Xiaosha was coming!


    Under the arrangement of Yao Pang Tzu, the members of 2000 Fengmen guarded the main routes of going up and leaving Huangfu villa, demanding that they should not enter or leave Huangfu villa.


    Nothing else, just waiting!


    In the villa, Huangfu''s literary world was gloomy and ugly, sitting in the hall. All the eight elite Huangfu standing around did not dare to breathe. At this time, everyone could see that Huangfu''s literary world was in a bad mood. If anyone dared to say something, the right thing was ok, and the inappropriate one might become a tool for him to vent his anger.


    Chu Feng didn''t have any special trend. Even if he came to Jianghai and Huangfu''s literary world, he just felt that he was following Johnson. He didn''t think about the rest of the things. In other words, Chu Feng should not know that he saved Johnson.


    Even if he was a little suspicious, he could not be sure. After all, Huangfu believed in his own means.


    But it was under his strong self-confidence that two thousand Fengmen members surrounded here, and shortly after Johnson left, Huangfu literary circles were very puzzled about this. How did Chu Feng lock himself in and where Johnson was?


    In the silence, a Huangfu elite came in from the outside, with a respectful look: "four little, home owner''s phone number!"


    The spirit of Huangfu literary world moved and stood up. When the wind door surrounded here, he called, but it was not Huangfu who asked the sky to answer the phone. When he called back, Huangfu felt that there was still hope in the literary world.


    He quickly stood up and put the mobile phone in his ear, and there was hope on his face, because he knew very well that if the Huangfu family didn''t keep him tonight, he would probably die. But as long as Huangfu asked Heaven and was willing to admit the value of his son, he would probably survive.


    As soon as it was put in his ear, Huangfu asked the sky in a low voice: "the situation has changed a little. It''s time for you to contribute to the family."


    Huangfu''s literary face just appeared on the color of hope disappeared, surprised to say: "why?"


    "Because you have no value anymore!"


    At the other end of the phone, Huangfu''s voice of asking the sky didn''t fluctuate at all. It can be said that there was no emotion that human beings should have: "the loss of Huangfu group, the depletion of family elite, and the Qing affair, all of which make me doubt your ability. The most important thing is that Chu Feng has informed the holy court of two extremely white lines!"


    Ten minutes ago, Chu Feng personally informed the two sides of Shengchao Jibai. Instead of pointing at the Huangfu family, Chu Feng only targeted Huangfu''s literary circle, saying that he broke the rules and intervened in the personal enmity between him and Johnson, killed the Fengmen members and rescued the latter. At the same time, he also threw out absolute evidence.


    All of a sudden, he suppressed some discordant voices, which showed that Chu Feng was not a bloodthirsty butcher. He did everything with a good reason.


    However, when hearing such words, the only thing in his heart was endless cold. Chu Feng did not point at the Huangfu family, but only aimed at his Huangfu literary circle. His meaning could not be more clear. It could be said that he was turning around to tell the Huangfu family that all this was only aimed at the Huangfu literary world and did not involve anyone.


    His father, Huangfu, was also a mercenary man. Without absolute certainty, he would not fight with Chu Feng. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng said that he was only aiming at Huangfu''s literary world, so Huangfu would certainly give up the latter.


    His fist had been clenched unconsciously, and his heart was overflowing with rage and murder in the literary world of Huangfu. He knew that any emotion of Huangfu family could not exist. For many years, he had warned himself not to have any feelings for this family.


    But when it came to this time, because of Chu Feng''s small estrangement, Huangfu gave up on him when he asked the sky. Huangfu''s literary world was still miserable.


    But Huangfu at the other end of the phone asked the sky, but there was no fluctuation at this time: "of course, how come you are my son, I will give you a chance, you can survive tonight, then it is still my son, if you can''t survive tonight, then I even want to collect the corpse for you is impossible."


    "Take the chance I give you, Jackie Chan, or you''ll die!"


    Huangfu''s lips trembled in the literary world, suppressing the violent and cold voice of his heart: "yes!"


    He cut off the phone directly, but Huangfu asked Heaven that he would give him a chance, and that there would certainly be some help. It depends on whether he can take this opportunity to get out of trouble. After escaping, Huangfu literary circles believe that he will certainly become the real power person of Huangfu family, only second to Huangfu asking heaven.


    But if you can''t escape, then there will be no future. Where will the dead come from?


    The mobile phone hit the ground directly, and Huangfu''s literary world showed a desperate situation. Looking around at the elite of Huangfu, he asked word by word: "would you like to fight with me in blood?"


    In the beginning, the eight elite Huangfu people who were here and the one who came in later, without silence and hesitation, replied in unison: "yes!"


    Huangfu nodded with satisfaction and waved his hand: "activate the highest level of authority to prevent the attack of the members of the Fengmen. In addition, we mobilized 300 people in the villa and gave me all the weapons that can be used. Whoever wants my life tonight will be the one who has no bottom line!"With the instruction of Huangfu literary world, the whole depressed Huangfu villa began to move. A thick barrier appeared in the originally closed gate, and many thermal weapons organs appeared on the surrounding walls.


    Within the villa, the three hundred elite Huangfu sent out 50 guns, all of whom stood at the forefront. If the members of the Fengmen really attacked, these weapons were the best way to consume the enemy.


    It''s just that the arrangement is very good, but people don''t have much confidence. It''s true that Huangfu villa is here, but Huangfu villa is just a corner of the river and sea. As the wind gate dominating the river and sea, the number of people can directly kill them.


    Of course, these are just in their mind, no one said it at this time, just looking out of the villa with the whole God on guard. The wind and rain are coming!


    Far away, the first garden!


    It was late at night, but Huangfu did not sleep. He sat there quietly. Besides him, there was no one in the hall, nor did he make a sound. It was just like what happened in Jianghai, which was not something that could not afford.


    Time slowly passed by a few minutes, Huangfu asked the sky and raised his head. Zhan Jin came in from the outside with a trace of shame on his face!


    Before he opened his mouth, Huangfu asked the sky and asked, "failed?"


    Zhan Jin didn''t explain anything. Instead, he said three words directly. In Huangfu''s silence, he said, "I had already locked Chris''s track, but was temporarily arranged by Chu Feng to other places. In order not to attract attention, there were only four wind door members around to guard it.


    So I didn''t mobilize too many people to go there, for fear that they would be caught by the wind door and be alert, so I went alone


    Huangfu asked the sky and nodded, but he was not surprised: "it turns out that the other party has ambush?"


    "No, it''s still the four people!"


    Looking back on the situation at that time, Zhan Jin shook his head with a wry smile and said, "three men and one woman. As soon as I made a move, I overthrew the three men, but I was blocked by a woman in red and tied with me. I couldn''t do the rest of the work. At the moment before the damper came, I had to retreat!"


    Huangfu asked the sky without any anger, but calmly listened to Zhan Jin''s attack and kill Chris.


    When Zhan Jin left the last word, Huangfu asked the sky and said softly, "woman in red? If Fengmen can make a draw with you or even defeat you, at most, it''s only Yama and Chu Feng. When did a woman in red appear? Are you sure you haven''t seen this woman before? "


    Jenkin shook his head: "no, I haven''t!"


    Huangfu asked the sky and believed that if he could, Zhan Jin would never come back like this. However, if he came back now, it only showed that the matter was really troublesome. He shook his head and did not think about it for the time being. He said, "forget it, it can only be said that we still despise Chu Feng, but now the result is still good.


    Lin Wei was attacked, Lin Yulin was kidnapped by Johnson, and Hercules was attacked and killed by dozens of people. As a result, Chu Feng, Kennedy family and Hercules did not die, OK! "


    "Although less Chris''s death, less effect, but with Chu Feng''s revenge, Johnson will certainly die!"


    Zhan Jin nodded, but he was still curious about the woman in red. He was not only beautiful, but also fierce and domineering. It could be seen that she had killed many people.


    Huangfu asked Heaven and did not discuss these issues with Zhan Jin. He slowly stood up and said, "the current situation in the river and the sea is not very good either. I started the last batch of seeds, and several of my sons died. If Huangfu''s literary world can survive, it will still be a good seed. Let''s listen to the fate of heaven."


    Zhan Jingang just went to carry out the task. Naturally, he didn''t know the situation of the river and sea, but he still bowed his head and said, "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    Two thousand members of the wind gate have blocked this place for two hours, but they are all encircling and not attacking. This situation makes Huangfu elite in the villa very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. There is nothing worse than waiting for a fight, and perhaps waiting for death.


    It''s just that in the face of more members of the damper than they are, even if they feel uncomfortable in their hearts, they can only hold back, or even have naive fantasies in their hearts. Maybe the damper just encircles them to deter them and then they will leave by themselves.


    Of course, everyone knows that this is impossible.


    At this time, on the main road where Yao fat man was, a car came and stopped. Chu Feng finally appeared and got down from the car and looked at Huangfu villa, which was still brightly lit on the top of the mountain. Chu Feng had no smile or anger on his face, but had an unspeakable peace.


    Seeing the appearance of Chu Feng, Yao fat man humbly stepped forward: "the wind is weak, everything is ready, and there are 2000 brothers ambush in secret. Huangfu asks heaven if he wants to save people, 2000 people can come out to do things in the shortest time to prevent all possible things."


    "Well done, but Huangfu is not such a shallow person to ask the sky!"


    Chu Feng patted Yao fat man on the shoulder two steps ahead. His left eye penetrated everything and could see the high alert Huangfu elite on the top of the mountain. On the other hand, he also said faintly: "knowing that we are heavily oppressed here, he must have thought that we expected such a surprise attack and come here to save people. It can be said that Huangfu family leader is not such a person!"


    After hearing the speech, Yao Pang thought it was possible, because he would not have done such an unwise thing. He asked curiously, "did Huangfu ask naively to give up Huangfu''s literary world?"


    Chu Feng''s face swept a meaningful smile: "surround Wei to save Zhao!"


    "Encircling Wei to save Zhao?"


    Fat Yao was stunned at the smell of speech, and then he suddenly thought of something. His big face showed a smile: "I know how to do it. Don''t worry about the wind!" With that, fat Yao turned to get on a car and made a phone call inside. As for who to call and what was arranged, no one knew.


    Chu Feng didn''t ask Yao if he really understood what he meant because he firmly believed that Yao was a smart man.


    Looking at the time, only 15 minutes before 1:00 in the morning, Chu Feng looks back to the distance and sees a car coming towards this side. The members of the damper seem to have been explained in advance, and there is no intention to stop them.


    When some members of the wind door look sideways, a charming figure comes out. The whole person looks like an old goblin, with endless charm between a glance and a smile.


    It was the once Huangfu lady, Jin Qiaoyan!


    Blinking eyes, over 40 women, did not deliberately hide their own evil: "no, you are sex mouth, just when I am a vent tool?"


    Chu Feng asked in reply, and looked at Aunt Qin who followed him. Lin Yulin was not in the mood. He was not in the mood to talk to Jin Qiaoyan: "Auntie, are you ready?"


    Jin Qiaoyan glared at Chu Feng with a sad look in her eyes, but she didn''t continue to say anything. Now the underground world of Shengchao is almost at the foot of Chu Feng, which is not like the person who needed her help occasionally!


    When Aunt Qin heard this, she was not as evil and young as Jin Qiaoyan. However, there was no fluctuation in her face. She just looked at Chu Feng in her eyes and felt helpless.


    However, he still replied: "we are all ready. As long as the wind is weak, we can let Huangfu''s literary world die tonight, and my wife and I can make the river and sea no longer have the voice of the Huangfu family!"


    Chufeng tossed out a sentence, looking at Yao Pang, who came back from the phone call, coldly threw out a sentence: "five minutes later, the official attack, regardless of the bottom line, kill!"


    Yao nodded slightly and left to prepare!


    Jin Qiaoyan saw that the members of the wind door had begun to compress and go to the front. Standing next to Chu Feng two steps ago, she gently touched Chu Feng, and her voice was not audible: "enemy, do you want to practice in the car?"


    Chu wind across a bitter smile, Jin Qiaoyan really is not a sense of crisis, this time think or this.


    If it''s normal, Chu Feng may be in a mood, but now there are many things. Chu Feng has no energy. Look at Jin Qiaoyan, who is even more water-saving than a few months ago, whispers in secret that Chu Feng shakes his head: "no time, let''s talk about it next time!"


    Jin Qiaoyan pursed her lips and looked sad. With Chu Feng standing at the top of the mountain, Jin Qiaoyan wanted to win the little man more and more. She just had no chance. Now it''s hard to see it. Chu Feng has no mood.


    Subconsciously looking down at herself, Jin Qiaoyan is very bitter. In recent months, she has taken special care of herself and has taken Fengyuan Yangyin pills. It can be said that the whole has recovered to the level of 20 years old. Even if it is a child, it is not a problem. Unfortunately, Chu Feng is not in this mood.


    Think of her own to make up that layer of film, gold Qiaoyan is also a sweat!


    In the blink of an eye in five minutes, Yao fat man waved his hand, and a hundred members of the wind gate rushed towards Huangfu mountain villa. Jin Qiaoyan was surprised to see that there were three rocket launchers among them.The corners of his mouth twitched violently. It is estimated that Chu Feng, a madman, would dare to send out such a powerful firepower!


    Chu Feng is also ready to follow her. The phone rings out at an inopportune time. Seeing the phone call from above, Chu Feng frowns and comes from Murong Bing. This woman has been strange since she left for two months.


    If it''s not a lot of things, Chu Feng has wanted to ask what happened, but there has been no time.


    Now Murong Bing calls, Chu Feng has a kind of foreboding in his heart. His fingers shake and press the answer button in his ear. Murong Bing''s voice, as always, is tender and charming: "husband, I miss you!"


    Chu Feng frowned more deeply. Murong Bing couldn''t have not known what he was doing. But in the case of knowing it, Chu Feng felt that there must be a problem: "Bingbing, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK."


    Murong Bing''s voice on the other end of the phone was very natural. He replied and explained, "it''s just that I can''t see you and miss you. So I want to make a phone call and listen to your voice, so that I can sleep tonight."


    Chu Feng didn''t feel relaxed because of this. Instead, she became more nervous. Murong Bing''s evil spirit, Chu Feng, had always been very clear that she would never talk to herself like this. If she wanted to, she would just come to Jianghai directly and never make a phone call.


    And now reasonable people, do unreasonable things, things out of the normal must be demon!


    But Murong Bing''s words, Chu Fengnan has already heard something wrong, and let himself calm down a little, and then he said, "go to bed early. When the sun rises tomorrow morning, you will be able to see me when you wake up!"


    There was a pause at the other end of the phone, and Murong Bing''s voice came faintly: "see you tomorrow, husband."


    The phone hung up, came the beep sound, to the end there was no sound, Chu Feng slowly put down the phone, the heart of uneasy began to diffuse, eyes gradually condensed.


    In the curious look of Jin Qiaoyan and aunt Qin, Chu Feng dials wenxinxue''s phone. There is a lot of sound to be connected. There comes a little lazy voice, obviously sleeping: "why?"


    Chu Feng exhaled his breath and tried not to be too nervous. Maybe he just thought more and asked softly, "where is your master?"


    "My master?"


    Wenxinxue asked back, and then there was no voice. Suddenly Chu Feng heard the sound of footsteps coming from the other end of the phone. Then wenxinxue''s words of nervous fluctuation came: "she began to sleep with me, but now I don''t know where to go, even Chang''e''s room is not!"


    Chu Feng''s heart sank in an instant, and his mind went back to the time when the old man with white beard appeared two months ago, and his fist was unconsciously clenched. Two months have passed, but it does not mean that things have passed.


    Chu Feng looks at the top of the mountain where fighting has already begun. He closes his eyes and thinks about some things. Then when he opens up, he bursts into a sharp color: "Xinxue, find Zixuan and find your master at all costs. She may be in danger!"


    Wenxinxue over there seems to know something, and quickly replies, "good!"


    The call has been cut off. Chu Feng looks at the scene of the fight and makes a phone call: "Jiesi, there is a little accident. Let''s kill the whole Huangfu villa. I want to go back to the imperial city now!"


    Did not go to explain what, hang up the phone to look at the face is puzzled color of gold Qiaoyan and others: "please!"


    After leaving three words, Chu Feng did not explain anything. He quickly got on a car and left here. At the same time, he arranged a flight to the imperial city all night. The time that the white bearded old man gave Murong Bing was always a thorn in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Just as two months went by, Chu Feng thought Murong Bing had solved it himself. But at the moment, it seemed that the matter was not only not solved, but more and more fierce.


    Although it is not clear who Murong Bing is until now, and how powerful her power is, Murong Bing has saved Chu Feng countless times. Even though the stones have melted, chufeng is still a person.


    Thinking that Murong ice may be chased by a strong man like the old man with white beard, Chu Feng is depressed and irritable.


    All things broke out in an instant, Chu Feng mood can be imagined!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    Chu Feng didn''t pay any attention to Jiang Hai any more. He directly let Yao fat Zi and Jin Qiaoyan deal with Huangfu villa and Huangfu literary world, and only went to the imperial city!


    Even the affairs of Lin Yulin, Chu Feng just let Ye Zixuan pay attention to whether she was taken away by Johnson, and who was kidnapped. She didn''t worry too much. Lin Yulin is delicate, but Yu scorpion, the second soul in Lin Yulin''s body, is not so easy to talk about.


    So for Lin Yulin was kidnapped and taken away, Chu Feng was worried, but not too nervous.


    Now the only thing that affects Chu Feng''s mood is Murong Bing. Since we knew him, Murong Bing has no complete understanding of what kind of person he is, but there is no difference between them. She is a woman who is always talking and laughing in the face of great danger.


    Even if there is any headache trouble, she will be quietly erase, never let Chu Feng capture any clues.


    But tonight, an inexplicable phone call let Chu Feng smell the unusual. Murong Bing''s phone call is more like an account of the future, which makes Chu Feng''s heart feel uneasy.


    Thinking of the charming and charming woman, Chu Feng was sitting on the plane, his fists were clenched, and she was accompanied by her. She did not dare to say anything.


    Everyone can feel that under the calm surface of Chu Feng, there is the coming fury.


    However, they were also curious whether Jinan had already sent out people. Otherwise, there are only a few people in the world who can make Murong Bing make such strange calls.


    At a time when everyone is different, but they are all concerned about Murong Bing, the flights from the river and sea landed steadily at the Huangcheng airport. The airport at night is not as prosperous as that in the daytime, but there are still many people.


    Chu Feng got off the plane and walked out of the airport without saying a word. This time, Chu Feng did not deliberately keep a low profile, but went straight through the VIP passage. Two international friends who did not pay attention to the way were all jumped away by Chu Feng''s impatient foot. It seems that anyone who stands in front of him has only one result.


    Just out of the airport, a snow in white, like the figure of a fairy, floated to attract the eyes of many people around the airport at night.


    Wenjiaxinxue, the first minister of Shengchao!


    Chu Feng saw wenxinxue come to the airport in person. Her brow was still locked, and her heart was full of pimples. She strode forward and asked, "how is it?"


    Wenxinxue frowned and shook her head: "can''t contact master, as if she is not in the imperial city at all!"


    Chu Feng frowns more tightly, unable to contact Murong Bing is still very rare things, want to let Huangfu Ruo die mobilize all the people to look for, but think about it did not make a phone call.


    Chu Feng is not sure how strong Murong Bing is. But a woman who can easily wreak havoc on Tiandao, the third in the black list, is certainly not so simple. If she wants to avoid a person, then you can''t find it anyway.


    On the contrary, it will make the stable Imperial City panic!


    Thinking about it, Chu Feng stopped a car and threw out a sentence: "back to Guanghan garden!"


    Wenxinxue and Bingqingyujie don''t know what Chu Feng is going to do at this time. However, he looks more anxious than anyone else. They all get on the bus. The driver sees a man and three beautiful women on the bus. Two of them are rare twins.


    In the heart scolds the sound Niang, the secret way a money is a cow!


    The car quickly left the imperial airport and drove toward Guanghan garden as an arrow. Because it was at night, it didn''t take long to stop outside Guanghan garden. After taking a picture of the money, Chu Feng walked into the garden with a big stride. After passing the small warehouse, he took a look and frowned slightly!


    Wenxinxue also looked at it, and then said, "Yan Yan refined the double dragon chaos tripod in it. Since you left, you haven''t come out."


    Chu Feng nodded, and usually he would go to see how Yan Yan Yan was refined. However, there was no time for Wen Xinxue to wait below. After Chu Feng entered the hall, he went up to the second floor and came to Chang''e''s room with a clear goal.


    Looking at the Qingcheng man lying on the bed, Chu Feng didn''t think he was a snake. He said straightforwardly, "I need you to help me!"


    "Looking for Murong Bing, right?"


    This time, there was no long silence in the air, but after Chu Feng asked for the exit, Chang''e had already sent a faint voice: "just do you know her real identity? Maybe you want to save her now, but after that you may be the one who started to kill her. Some things are so wonderful and different. How can we be together? "


    Chu Feng frowned deeply. Her intuition told him that Chang''e must know something, but she would not tell herself.


    Of course, Chu Feng doesn''t doubt what Chang''e said. Murong Bing may have something that people can''t accept. It''s just that the woman didn''t pay to cultivate herself and take care of herself. Chu Feng gently breathed out a breath: "I don''t deny that what you said is wrong. There are too many things in this world."


    "But I can be sure that Murong Bing is not for me, it''s my love!""Love?" The sleeping Chang''e seems to have heard the most ridiculous thing in the world. In general, her tone was a little more sarcastic: "there was a man who also said that he loved me. It was only at the end that I found out that his so-called love for me just wanted to get the supreme throne. Although he did not succeed in the end, he made a wedding dress for others.


    So do you think I believe in love in this world? Maybe if he didn''t know my identity, we would really have a magnificent love. Unfortunately, if he knew my identity, I became a chess piece in his heart to climb the top of the mountain


    "So you say that now, but you may not do that in the future!"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. He guessed that the man in Chang''e''s mouth might be the Dayi who bent his bow to shoot the sun. However, Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in it. After all, it was not known how many years ago.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng restrained his anxiety and did not expose it. He asked in a deep voice: "what will I do? You don''t need to judge. Time can prove everything. I just want to ask you a word. What kind of method do I need to find Murong Bing now?"


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know. I''m sure you have secrets I don''t know!"


    In the room, with Chu Feng''s words, she was completely silent. Chang''e didn''t take Chu Feng''s words, and Chu Feng was not worried. He knew that Chang''e was thinking about it. Although the matter was urgent, Chu Feng could only trust Chang''e to tell himself something useful and find Murong Bing.


    Perhaps went to help Murong ice anything, but Chu Feng does not want his woman, alone to face the danger!


    When Chu Feng slowly lost his patience, Chang''e finally heard a voice: "do you really want to go to Murong Bing, or even face the danger you can''t face with her?"


    Chu Feng nodded her head and said, "she saved me many times. Without her, there would be no Chu Feng today. So no matter what her identity is, even if she is criticized by thousands of people, I am willing to accompany her to face it together!"


    Chang''e''s voice came a faint sigh: "ask what is the world''s love, let people live and die, although I really want to Murong Bing this goblin to die, but you can''t deny that you let me move a little, but tell you how to find her can, just you need to promise me a thing."


    "Otherwise, you will wait for Murong Bing to collect his corpse!"


    Chufeng''s eyelids beat for a while, without an immediate answer, the intuitive condition of Chang''e is certainly not so simple.


    Just thinking of Murong Bing, Chu Feng had no other better way at this time, and nodded heavily: "say it, what conditions!"


    "I can''t think of it for the time being. I''ll tell you later."


    Chang''e didn''t say her conditions immediately. She turned the topic and said, "as for Murong Bing, she should be pursued by several martial artists in tiannu seven realms. If it was before, Murong Bing could face them bravely, but these three days are a good day. Murong Bing can''t resist the fury of tiannu."


    Chu Feng''s mind trembles, and the seven levels of anger in heaven. As long as one step forward, he is a demigod. How many people are chasing Murong Bing?


    What''s more, from Chang''e''s words, we can see that Murong Bing is fearless at ordinary times, but at this moment, it seems that Murong Bing has encountered some problems, and he can''t resist the pursuers within three days.


    The mood is also more tense: "how can I find her?"


    All of a sudden, the light in the room flickered on and off, and then it went down directly. A little light appeared in the center of Chang''e''s eyebrows, slowly like rice grains, from Chang''e''s eyebrows, suspended in the air.


    Chang''e''s voice also sounded at this time: "this is my bit of soul power, it can take you to find Murong ice, but you must keep up with its speed, or it will only exist for half an hour. If you can''t keep up with finding Murong Bing, it will take me three days at the fastest to gather a little more soul power."


    Chu Feng also wants to ask something, that rice like soul light has been directly flying out of the window.


    Chu wind in the dark a damned, also have no time to think about these, the body burst out, from the balcony jump down, follow the light of the rice grain.


    Wen Xinxue, who has been in the courtyard, saw Chu Feng not walk and jump off the building, as if chasing something. Although they did not see it, they all quickly followed up. Now the situation is dark and turbulent, and the river and sea are still fighting fiercely. No one can guarantee whether the Huangfu family will attack Chu Feng with all their might.


    What no one knows at the moment is that Chang''e''s sigh reverberates in the room: "this is an era of genius, but also an era of doomsday."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    When Chu Feng was chasing the light of rice grains, he could see the direction of Guanghan garden on a fifty storey high-rise building about one kilometer away from Guanghan garden. Huangfu Juntao left his hermit place tonight and looked at Guanghan garden and said faintly to the air.


    The air behind him fluctuated for a while, and a middle-aged man appeared behind him, similar to the vicissitudes of Huangfu Juntao, flowing with a peerless domineering spirit.


    Looking through the night, he seemed to be able to see through everything. He opened his mouth quietly: "Jinan has sent out strong men from three great days of anger and seven levels of state to hunt down Murong Bing. These three days are said to be Murong Bing''s weakest time. It is inevitable that she will die. Whether Chu Feng goes or not will not have a great influence."


    "Unless Chu Feng can mobilize the king of four days to fight, otherwise, he will not be able to resist the attack and killing of the three powerful men in Jinan!"


    Hearing the words of "Four Heavenly King", Huangfu Juntao''s face became sharper and more murderous, and then he faded like a tide: "if you can mobilize the four day king, you can''t say that time is not available. Even if it''s time, Chu Feng doesn''t dare to move. The rest of the families are doubting his identity. If the king of four days really appears to rescue Murong Bing, it is equivalent to that he has admitted that he is bawangtian''s Apprentice, The successor of the award. "


    "Mu Chu Wang''s eyes should not be in conflict with his parents, so we can''t let him die in order to avoid the danger of his parents."


    The middle-aged man nodded: "what are you going to do? Chu Feng can only control the hidden power of the ruling until Tianyang period, which is so far from our imagination. Now he seems to have to save Murong Bing. Otherwise, he will not be in the river and sea, and will run back to the imperial city all night."


    "Do we need to do something?"


    Huangfu Juntao fell into silence. Almost all of his plans for the night were in their expectation. The only deviation was that Chu Feng''s feelings for Murong Bing had come back directly from the river and sea to look for Murong Bing.


    And Chu Feng can not die, at least not for the time being, which is his consensus with middle-aged men.


    Huangfu Juntao was just about to speak when a man appeared behind him. He said respectfully: "master, Yin long and Yin Feng have sent out ten people in front of Chu Feng. It seems that they are going to get in the way."


    "Hidden dragon and hidden Phoenix?"


    Huangfu Juntao was stunned and then laughed: "it seems that not only do we want Murong Bing to die, but also we are not only afraid of her identity from the five forbidden areas. Now it seems that some people are more anxious than us, just wait for the harvest!"


    The middle-aged man also nods. If Yin long and Yin Feng go out together, it is not difficult to block Chu Feng.


    Both of them were more relaxed, but they ignored the wenxinxue and Bingqingyujie following Chu Feng!


    Chu Feng, who had chased the light of rice grains and left Guanghan garden for ten kilometers, naturally did not know that someone was secretly pushing forward the events of the night. The purpose was to kill Murong Bing. He just looked at the ten men who suddenly appeared in front of him to block his way. Ten men were flooding with martial spirit. One of them was the power of the five levels of Tianyuan.


    The light of rice grain did not stop because the Chu wind was blocked, but flew straight ahead.


    Chu Feng''s left eye kept flashing, depicting what happened five minutes later. He probably knew the direction of the light of rice grains. Then he looked at the ten people who were blocking the way, and said in a cold voice, "get out of the way!"


    None of the ten men moved. They all stood firm and did not give Chu Feng a pass or attack. The purpose was clear. The main purpose of the night was to block Chu Feng from going where he wanted to go.


    Wenxinxue''s three people also appeared behind Chu Feng at this time. Seeing ten people blocking the way, wenxinxue narrowed his eyes and spoke faintly: "hidden dragon!"


    Hidden dragon!


    In the eyes of muyinfeng, the one who is responsible for the crisis is muring Bing.


    This already overflows in the murderous opportunity''s eye to emerge the towering murder opportunity, the fist slowly clenches: "are you going to kill my woman?"


    The powerful forces of Tianyuan triple realm emerged, forming an invisible air whirlpool around Chu Feng. Though invisible, the sound of wind whistling could be heard vaguely. The clothes on Chu Feng were also changed by the whistling wind, with various shapes and sounds.


    Ten members of the hidden dragon in the way are dignified. They didn''t expect that a man from the three levels of heaven and Yuan would be in the way tonight, and the breath of the three realms would give them a kind of inexplicable pressure.


    Especially seeing Chu Feng''s eyes, or the left eye, they seem to be in hell, being looked down by the supreme god of death.


    Although Chu Feng put great pressure on them at the moment, ten of them still didn''t mean to leave. However, some of the hidden dragon members of Tianyuan triple realm retreated. From Chu Feng''s strong momentum at this time, people in the same realm could not be stopped.The six hidden dragon members of the four and five levels stand in front of each other. The meaning is quite clear. Chu Feng still can''t cross this road.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and looked up to see that the light of rice grains had gone two kilometers away. His left eye kept calculating that there was a five minute gap. Suddenly, his body burst out, bringing out the momentum of thousands of horses.


    When everyone thought Chu Feng was going to do something, he said, "solve them!"


    Bing qingyujie suddenly moved when she received the order. In an instant, she was closer to the six hidden dragon members who were blocking the front. They felt the momentum of Bing qingyujie breaking out in the minute when she moved. Her face changed dramatically!


    Five levels of Tianyang!


    At present, they all have no confidence to stop the Chu wind. They have strong people in the Tianyang period. Among them, the highest is the five levels of Tianyuan. For the strong people who integrate with Zhenyuan, they are just scum.


    I wonder what is going on up there. If you don''t make a clear investigation, let them come. Isn''t it for nothing?


    It''s just that these ideas have not yet fallen into their hands. No one can see exactly how they started it. But when the two stood firm, six people had fallen to the ground, and they were in the hands of ice and jade. They could not resist for a minute.


    The remaining four strong men of the three levels of heaven and Yuan all had a hard time swallowing their saliva. Their pure and pure strength directly shocked their hearts.


    However, Chu Feng obviously didn''t want to give them time to think about it. They shuttled directly through the broken road. The four members of the hidden dragon changed their faces and were in some difficulty, but they still followed them. No matter what, they wanted to stop Chu Feng. Even if they couldn''t stop them, they should at least try again.


    But this time, they still couldn''t touch the Chu wind, so Wenxin snow, who was waiting for her, fell to the ground in an instant. Ten people didn''t die, but they couldn''t stand up in a short time.


    Wenxinxue and Bingqingyujie also quickly catch up with Chu Feng. Thinking of the hidden dragon, Murong Bing may be somewhere, and Chu Feng already knows that the other party doesn''t want Chu Feng to make trouble.


    Chu Feng runs ahead, and his left eye locks in the light of rice grain again, and blocks himself from the hidden dragon. Chu Feng is more sure that Murong Bing is now in great danger. His left eye is overflowing with killing opportunities, and his heart is furious: don''t have an accident, Goblin!


    But just a few kilometers out, Chu Feng''s way is still blocked by people. This time, seeing the people who are blocking his way, chufeng looks cold: "Zixuan, do you want to block me, too?"


    There are ten people in the way. The Yinfeng members led by Ye Zixuan can''t help but reply: "I don''t want to block your way, but a few minutes ago, a command came. Murong Bing was born in five forbidden areas, which is more taboo than the seven hidden forces. It can never appear in the secular world."


    "And as the heir to the verdict, you should know that you should not deal with these people, should you?"


    Chu Fengyang interrupted Ye Zixuan and said word by word: "I don''t care what adjudication office, no matter what the seven forces, or the five forbidden areas. I only know that without Murong Bing, I had already died, and could not have lived to this day. So tonight, who would block me to save my woman!"


    After a pause, Chu Feng shot: "well, no matter who he is, I will tear him up, at all costs, regardless of any bottom line, kill a man Jiang Hong!"


    Feeling Chu Feng''s unspoken murder and absolutely non-negotiable words, ye Zixuan frowned tightly and fell into silence. She also saw the following wenxinxue and ice, knowing that Chu Feng could not be stopped tonight.


    However, ye Enzheng told her that the people who took action tonight were from Jinan, the strong man with three days of anger and seven levels of prosperity. If Chu Feng didn''t go to the scene, he might be worried about the successor of his ruling. If he went to the scene, Chu Feng would not be powerless, then he would be completely killed.


    After all, Jinan Power, compared with the ruling office, perhaps among Bozhong, does not need to fear the power of the adjudication office at all.


    Seeing ye Zixuan doesn''t speak, Chu Feng is too lazy to say anything. Although this may hurt Ye Zixuan, it''s nothing to hurt Murong Bing, who may die.


    Big hand raised, Bingqingyujie had come to Chu Feng''s side. He looked at Ye Zixuan again and said in a cold voice, "are you sure you don''t want to leave?"


    Ye Zixuan''s eyes showed a struggle. She didn''t want Chu Feng to have an accident, but Chu Feng had to rescue Murong Bing, and her eyebrows frowned slightly: "if I also encounter similar danger tonight, what would you do?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    When they like a man, they hope that the man is just good to her, but when they can''t just let the man love them alone, they hope that they have more than other women, such as pet, or some spiritual things.


    The evil spirit of Chu Feng at this time makes Ye Zixuan''s mind tremble. In order to Murong Bing, Chu Feng does everything to make ye Zixuan confused.


    She was thinking, if she was in the way of Chu Feng all the time tonight, would the latter kill her? So now she wants to know about this problem, even if Chu Feng is really worried.


    Wenxinxue and Bingqingyujie also look at Chu Feng and are curious about how he will answer Ye Zixuan''s questions!


    His fist slowly loosened. Chu Feng walked forward a few steps and stood in front of Ye Zixuan. Everyone was quiet and did not make any sound. I don''t know how Chu Feng would answer Ye Zixuan''s question. In the end, what kind of choice would Chu Feng make when ye Zixuan was confronted with similar things?


    Chufeng hugged Ye Zixuan and directly kisses the delicate red lips. The kiss is deep and the kiss is deep. After a while, Chu Feng doesn''t answer, but asks softly: "do you feel anything?"


    Ye Zixuan was kissed by Chu Feng in front of so many people or in front of the members of Yinfeng. Her cheek was unnaturally red. A pair of beautiful eyes looked at Chu Feng''s face: "your heart beats so fast!"


    "Because it''s beating for you!"


    Chu Feng''s soft voice replied that he walked past ye Zixuan''s side. He could have failed the world, but some people could not. Ye Zixuan probably followed him with the above meaning from the beginning, but in the end, Chu Feng understood that ye Zixuan''s starting point was from his own point of view.


    This time, ye Zixuan did not speak, and Yinfeng''s people did not stop Chu Feng''s way. They were curious about the kiss and the inexplicable words.


    Wenxinxue and Bingqingyujie twitch at the corners of their mouth and quickly follow them up. They are all lamenting that Chu Feng is a poppy like man. Once infected, he can never get rid of it!


    "Chief, we?"


    After Chu Feng and others had just left, a member of Yinfeng came to Ye Zixuan, who was in a daze. He asked, the action tonight is the highest authorization. Ye Zixuan is responsible for preventing Chu Feng from appearing in places that should not appear at all costs!


    But now ye Zixuan not only did not stop her, but let Chu Feng leave them directly. Several members of Yinfeng didn''t know much about them!


    Ye Zixuan turned around and looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s leaving, and said in a low voice, "he is my man!"


    After only saying five words, ye Zixuan turned to one side and left. Although this night came from the highest command and stopped Chu Feng at all costs, she should have obeyed orders, but Chu Feng was her man, and ye Zixuan didn''t mind being capricious once.


    Although Chu Feng is now fighting for another woman, she will not think about it any more, because she feels the depth of Chu Feng, the love of Chu Feng, and the beating heart. The meaning is very clear. As long as the heart doesn''t stop beating, it is a lifelong commitment.


    Of course, only Ye Zixuan and Chu Feng understood this.


    The Chu Feng who left did not tangle with Ye Zixuan''s affairs, nor did he hate the people above. He wanted to stop himself, because what he needed to do was to prevent all factors that might affect the stability.


    The existence of Murong ice is full of too much uncertainty.


    If it was before, Chu Feng was willing to pay everything for stability and shed the warmest blood for this country, but not tonight, because Murong Bing is his woman, a woman he can''t lose.


    Wenxinxue three people have been following Chu Feng, keeping a certain distance, eyes have different complexity, tonight they more clearly feel the love of Chu Feng!


    After leaving Guanghan garden, I don''t know how long it has been. Chu Feng couldn''t keep up with the speed of rice grain light, and finally had to stop and shunting from the nearest entrance.


    Standing there, without saying a word, Chu Feng''s left eye was always staring at the light of the rice grain, which was flying rapidly in the night. Finally, the light of rice grain disappeared. Chu Feng also found the person he was looking for. His left eye turned red. A murderous spirit seemed to exist in his bones. All of them burst out at this moment.


    Wen Xin Xue saw that Chu Feng had been standing for a few minutes. She came up to him and asked, "don''t you look for my master?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, looking to the side of the car, a person from the top of the silent left, Chu Feng on the car, wenxinxue, they do not know what Chu Feng wants to do, also follow up.


    The car flew out like a mad cow and headed for a place with a clear goal. Mengtuoshan was once the underground overlord of Fengmen imperial city. At this time, Murong Bing was there.


    In Chu Feng''s reckless control, the medium-quality car drove more than 200 yards on the road. In a flash, you can see a shadow of the dream Camel Mountain, which is less than a kilometer away.


    Chu Feng''s left eye has been staring at the dream of Camel Mountain, at this time some helpless and charming women, heart twitch, with pain and pity, there is no way to suppress the killing.In the darkness ahead, a black figure suddenly approached. I didn''t know where it came from. It came directly to the car. When Chu Feng subconsciously took back his left eye and didn''t see what was happening, the car roared.


    Fuel tank burst!


    Almost in an instant, the fuel tank burst and ignited a fire, instantly submerged the car driving. Close at hand, she pulled Chu Feng through the roof and jumped out, followed by wenxinxue.


    Almost when several people just left the car, the explosion overturned the whole car. Suddenly, the rising flame also lit up the night sky. At this time, more than ten people appeared around, and their eyes were bleak.


    Chu Feng coughed gently, and his left eye swept the people who were in the way. We can be sure that these people were not Yin long and Yin Feng, because the three people standing at the front end were the strongest in the first and the second two were the strong ones in the five levels of Tianyang.


    Such a lineup, in addition to the hidden world forces, even if it is hidden dragon Yin Feng can not come out.


    Secondly, there are ten people standing in the back, the lowest level of Tianyuan and the highest level of Tianyuan. The meaning is very clear. Chu Feng can''t pass here tonight.


    Chu Feng broke away from her hands and walked forward two steps. Ignoring the huge pressure on these people, she asked coldly, "who are you? Why do you want to block my way?"


    This is a question that Chu Feng has always been curious about since he left Guanghan garden and was blocked by hidden dragon. The three strong men who attacked and killed Murong Bing are absolutely full of seven levels of tiannu. Chu Feng can''t play any role when he goes, but it is someone who blocks him. He can''t understand why!


    Only the person in the way didn''t mean to answer. Only a middle-aged man standing in the middle of the road said indifferently: "you can''t go there anyway!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Chu Feng burst into a wild laugh. There was no reason why he couldn''t go there. He said that he wanted Murong to die. The laughter fell down. Chu Feng''s tone contained a lot of opportunities: "you''d better expect me to die tonight, and also hope that I don''t find out who you are, or my woman will have an accident. I''ll let you know what hell is!"


    The speaker frowned and waved his fingers directly. Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance now, it was very clear that whoever was in his way would be killed. And his order was that anyone could go to the dream Camel Mountain tonight, but Chu Feng could not die.


    So the speaker is ready to preempt Chu Feng, so as to avoid any uncertainties.


    Standing beside him, the two men burst out directly, holding out their big hands towards the Chu wind. Wen Xin Xue''s eyes twinkled, and his ethereal and moving body stood forward, blocking the strong man in the first important environment of Tianyang.


    Yujie also moved forward, against the strong man of the five levels of Tianyang, two sides of the people, a war is imminent!


    Chu Feng doesn''t go to see how Wen Xinxue and Yujie fight against these people. Meng Tuoshan is near by. Murong Bing is surrounded by three powerful men, even if he can''t do anything. But as a man, for his own woman, Chu Feng can never ignore any danger she encounters.


    The speaker frowned slightly, and his body moved in an instant. He was surprised that there were strong men like wenxinxue and Yujie beside Chu Feng. However, he still felt that the victory still belonged to them.


    The ice clear that has been following Chu Feng''s side moves up, strides forward one step, the white tender small hand gently pats out, the person''s face changes, smell and own similar breath.


    There was a big bang, the air was rolling, and the people around were swayed by the strong airflow.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see these things, but his eyes were firm and his pace was steady. Ten people standing in the same place saw that Chu Feng didn''t mean to stop. Instead, he continued to walk towards them, with a more playful look on his face.


    They have already felt the breath of the triple state of Chu Feng and Tian Yuan, but they are only a few of them. Among them, there are five people who are similar to the state of Chu Feng, and there are three people of four levels. The remaining two are weaker, but they are also the strong ones who are about to enter the triple realm.


    Such a lineup, they do not know, Chu Feng''s self-confidence comes from where!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    Bingqingyujie and wenxinxue respectively confront two strong people in Tianyang five fold environment, and wenxinxue has no time to care about it. Even though they are worried about Chu Feng at this time, they are powerless.


    But Chu Feng at this time is no fluctuation in general, in addition to the whole body is still cold, the rest of no change, go out of the pace is firm, calm!


    One by one, the strong man in the Tianyuan triple realm sneered, and suddenly he stood forward. With a powerful fist, he drew towards the wind of Chu. He had stepped into this realm for half a year and stabilized a lot. It was impossible for ordinary people of the same realm to have a fight with him.


    And the breath of Chu Feng seems to be a little unstable. He should have just stepped into Tianyuan triple, so he is very confident that he can abuse Chu Feng.


    However, with such a voice, the self-confident man in the three levels of heaven and Yuan looks stiff. The people who stand on the left and right are also twitching, thinking in their hearts, how is it possible?


    The blow just now didn''t make the world change color, but it also had the power of thousands of Jin. However, Chu Feng gently raised his hand to block it. Even his body did not shake. People were shocked when they saw it.


    Chu Feng looked at the stiff looking strong man of the three levels of heaven and yuan, and his voice seemed to come from the nether world: "I said, who blocks me tonight, who will die!"


    The sound of death drag is very long, which makes the attacker shiver unnaturally. It seems that he is in the midst of ice and snow. The chill comes from the heart. Even if Chu Feng and he are just people with similar strength, he also feels that he will die.


    And at this time, Chu Feng''s fist did not have any gorgeous swing, just pure strength, without any block in the latter''s face.


    The sound of bone fracture and fracture, clattering and thinking, let more people''s hearts full of cold, the same is a punch, one was blocked, the other was broken skull, such power for the rest of the people may not be so shocking.


    But for them who are all martial arts, it is a shock. Even if people in the same realm are poor, they can''t be like this. But Chu Feng did it, killing a man in the same realm with one blow.


    This time, the people who blocked chufeng''s way closed their contempt eyes and rushed at Chu Feng''s fist just now. Few of them felt that they could stop it!


    Even the strong men in the three four levels of the world are dignified in their eyes, because Chu Feng''s fist just now was too fast and powerful. Even if they were replaced by them, they would have only one kind of death.


    However, all this did not stop because of this. He killed one person with one blow, and Chu Feng directly blasted into the remaining nine people. It seemed that he did not know that there were three people higher than him, waving his powerful force wantonly.


    The strong people in the two Tianyuan dual environment retreated wisely. The people in the triple environment were all killed instantly. They were still only the second environment, and did not feel that they had reached the level of adversity.


    But even at this time, they don''t feel that Chu Feng can leave from their encirclement. To know that Chu Feng is only a triple realm, but there are three quadruple realms. If Chu Feng is allowed to leave, it is not that Chu Feng is too strong, but they are too incompetent.


    In the face of Chu Feng like a wolf like tiger, but absolutely can not despise the charge, the four Tianyuan three strong and three Tianyuan four strong dare not take it lightly, the blow just now, how much gave them a little psychological pressure.


    Each of the four strong triple environment is on one side, and the three strong ones are separated in the last.


    Although Chu Feng has given them dignity and pressure, if several people with higher strength than Chu Feng want to join hands to win Chu Feng, then even if they win in the end, there will be no sense of achievement. On the contrary, it will be a shame.


    It''s better to let the four strong people of the triple environment do it first. Although there are some micro words, it is at least better than that of the three situations.


    Chu Feng''s two fists forced him to retreat from the attack of two powerful men in the triple environment. His body flashed and avoided one person''s attack. However, he still suffered from the fist of the last one, and his Qi and blood flowed incessantly.


    It can be said that Chu Feng met the most powerful lineup and enemy since he came out. All ten people are warriors, and now they are facing four people of the same realm.


    Stagger forward a step, leaning to avoid a person to attack the head of a punch, Chu Feng body 90 degrees bending, a foot up.


    A triple strong man who couldn''t dodge was directly kicked to the chin and rolled out behind his back. Chu Feng also fell on the ground because of his excessive strength, but he just swiped his body up with only one rotation, and his fist full of killing intention was directly blasted out.


    The strong man in the triple environment, who just landed and was ready to stand up, had a sharp change in his face, and subconsciously raised his hand to block him.


    However, Chu Feng''s strength did not seem to match the realm at all. One blow broke the latter''s arm. When he wanted to take the opportunity to wipe out the latter, the other three strong men in the triple environment had already followed him. Chu Feng regretfully took back his fist and jumped out of the encirclement.


    At the moment of landing, his toes moved forward a little and swept out. The three strong men who had just stabilized themselves and were attracted by their companions all fell forward. It was not that they were too incompetent, but Chu Feng was too crafty.It''s just that the damage is not very big for them.


    Stabilize the body and let the Qi and blood flow a little, the three people again toward Chu Feng, did not start that kind of contempt, only one kind of serious treatment, from the beginning of the war to now, Chu Feng has told them with strength, want to stay him or even kill him, the price is not a little bit.


    In the face of the fierce attack of the three people and the huge force, Chu Feng resisted with all his might. His body flew out five meters and fell down, half kneeling on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, which dyed the cement pavement red.


    Slowly raised his head, Chu Feng''s left eye penetrated everything and looked at the top of the dream Camel Mountain. A burst of anger filled his heart, and the violent killing machine broke out like a nuclear bomb.


    Three people before leaving all subconsciously stopped, at this time the Chu wind gave them an extremely dangerous breath.


    Taking back his left eye, Chu Feng slowly stood up and wiped off the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. Suddenly, he looked at the person in front of him. His left eye had lost his eyes. His pupils were full of strange red. The blood vessels on his neck seemed to have become thicker. His clothes were calm and automatic. A strong evil spirit affected everyone around him.


    No, because of the injury, Chu Feng walked out, step by step, and the concrete floor collapsed into about one centimeter. There was a footprints. It seemed that the real footprints were not people, but robots with full weight.


    People blocking Chu Feng''s way also found this. The three powerful people who wanted to strike while the iron was hot and win the Chu wind subconsciously retreated. The deep footprints, the pupil of normal people''s color, and the invisible but real evil spirit gave them the breath of death.


    But they retreated, but Chu Feng didn''t mean to stop. A ferocious smile slowly appeared in the corner of his mouth, and his tongue passed gently from his lips.


    Seeing this scene, his body was shaking. Suddenly, he felt that Chu Feng''s body was not human breath, but a beast from hell. His cold and cold eyes, bloodthirsty smile, and the footstep sound like hell bells, became the only melody on the road at this moment.


    Bingqingyujie and other people who fought fiercely for a hundred meters seemed to have some feeling. They generally looked at this side, but because the Chu wind was facing them, they couldn''t see anything at all.


    Wen Xinxue and the strong man in Tianyang Yizhong area took a palm and retreated. After retreating, he felt a familiar breath. His face changed. He suddenly remembered what happened that night when he was in dianlan. Chu Feng was possessed by demons, and his voice was not good.


    He wanted to stop Chu Feng, but there was no way out. That day, Yang Yizhong, a strong man in the territory, did not give her such a chance to fight again.


    At this time, the Chu wind completely frightened the people in front of them. The eyes of the three strong people in the triple environment gradually showed fear. Suddenly, they yelled, and the three people moved together. They showed their instinctive response to danger, either running or resisting.


    But at the beginning, they were able to stabilize the Chu wind. At this time, they had no effect on the upper Chu wind.


    Chu Feng allowed their fists to fall on their bodies, and their bodies did not shake for a moment. Looking at the bloody radian of Chu Feng''s mouth, it was still there, and a hand was gently raised at this time, like cotton gently patting on a person''s head.


    The next scene shook all the people at the scene, because when Chu Feng''s hand patted on the person''s head, the latter''s head was like a watermelon directly burst open, dead can''t be dead.


    The other two people''s hearts can no longer be described as fear, turning around to run. Just as soon as they turned around, their necks were held by Chu Feng''s hands. A huge force emerged from the palms of their hands. With two clicks, their necks were cut off. They were simple, direct, violent and bloody. At this moment, they attacked the public fiercely.


    At this point, four of the five strong men in the three levels of Tianyuan were dead and one was seriously injured. Although Chu Feng was also injured, it seemed that there was nothing wrong with it.


    One of the three strong men in the four realms, who watched the change, looked dignified. One of them touched Chu Feng''s emotionless eyes and roared at the distance in fear: "master..."


    However, what he wanted to say had never been able to say for a lifetime. When had Chu Feng appeared in front of him, his big hand pinched his neck. In Mori''s charming left eye, there was an opportunity to kill, and the other fist directly blew out. The latter''s face collapsed directly, just like there was no long face.


    The vitality is completely extinguished!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    Chu Feng is only a strong one in the three levels of heaven and yuan, but it is a strong one in the four levels!


    So dead?


    The bloody facts are presented in front of us, which makes many people forget the reaction. What''s more, some people can''t imagine what happened in front of them, just as people don''t believe that there are ghosts in the world.


    But the man who slowly fell to the ground, with his collapsed face and silent body, told them in their heart that all this was true. Chu Feng indeed lost a strong man in the four realms with one punch, only one punch.


    The short silence as Chu Feng from the body over again moved up, ice qingyujie and wenxinxue again with their opponents in a fierce battle.


    Things have developed to the present, either Chu Feng and others die, or people in the way fall down. There will be no third result, because death is always the gunpowder line to aggravate the conflict!


    The eyes of the two four powerful men slowly moved away from their dead companions. This time, their eyes toward Chu Feng not only produced fear, but also had deep fear on their hearts. They lightly blocked the attack, and then dropped a higher-level opponent with a fist second. How can it be?


    But at the moment, no matter what they think in their hearts, the fact has proved everything, Chu Feng does lose a stronger opponent than him.


    Ah, the two strong men of the four realms moved up with astonishing momentum. However, Chu Feng, whose fingers could crush to death in their eyes, did not give them any chance to play their fighting power, and disappeared in front of them in an instant.


    Two people look a Leng, found that there is no Chu Feng in front of the figure, where to go?


    Suddenly, I feel a chill from behind, and they turn back subconsciously. I don''t know when Chu Feng has appeared behind them, with his back to them.


    At the moment when they turned around, their feet kicked out without any sign, and they flew out, as if in the movie. Everything was completely frozen at this moment.


    Two bodies flying across the air, drawing an arc, heavily fell on the ground, banging two sound, the figure of Chu Feng also appeared in the middle of the two people at that moment, hands extended, two fingers pointed out, seemingly powerless, but with the breath of death.


    The two four strong people want to struggle to get up, only to find that they used to be proud of the speed, facing Chu Feng two looks a little pale fingers, but feel a lot slower.


    Puff!


    Two muffled sounds sounded like the sound of a knife blade penetrating into the bone, but the picture was even more frightening than the blade penetrating into the bone, because Chu Feng directly stabbed two people''s hearts with two fingers, as if he were not fingers, but two knives, without blocking, or simply unable to resist. Their heart positions were directly pierced.


    Gradually lax vitality of the eyes at the moment there is no trace of human breath fluctuations of Chu Feng, they inexplicably no fear, but more a color of liberation.


    At the moment of slowly falling to the ground, they just shout a word in their heart, he is not a person!


    Two muffled sound, two bodies fell to the ground, not only let the people in the way of fear, but also let in the war ice qingyujie and other people cold attack, tonight''s Chu wind gave their life indifference, just like killing a dog is as simple as killing a dog.


    Three strong in the four levels of heaven and yuan, five in the three levels of heaven and yuan, seven dead and one seriously injured. But Chu Feng is only the state of the three levels of heaven and yuan. How can this be possible?


    However, no matter how impossible, all this has happened in front of their eyes. The leader who is fighting with Bingqing can see Chu Feng walking towards the front end from a distance, and he will leave when his face coagulates.


    But in the face of the state of strength between Bo Zhong, he couldn''t get out of it at all. Looking at the last two remaining people, and the one who was seriously injured on the ground, he showed his despair.


    Chu Feng''s pace is very light, no voice was made, and he walked very slowly, but with the invincible momentum like the rolling Yellow River. The man who was seriously injured and fell on the ground showed fear in his eyes. He was sure that he had never seen such a frightening look in his life.


    Chu Feng stopped, stopped in front of the seriously injured person, did not look down at him, just stood there like that.


    All of a sudden, the Chu wind moved, a foot suddenly kicked out, the sound of the popping watermelon crackled, the red and white things spilled all over the ground, and the seriously injured people were simply and directly blown off their heads by the Chu wind, and only one foot.


    That kind of cruel bloody and ferocious means, once again shook all people.


    He did not go to see the man who had been kicked to the head by himself. Chu Feng walked forward and walked out step by step with bloody footprints. He looked at two people standing two meters away from the heaven and Yuan dual realm. His face was pale and his body was shaking unnaturally.


    At the beginning, they were still joking. At this time, they looked at Chu Feng who was killing gods. Not to mention fighting, their confidence in running away had not risen.


    But at this time, Chu Feng''s face did not have the usual gentle and elegant, only one kind lets the human suffocate indifference, the deep voice opening: "still block my way?"


    A gentle and slow sentence makes two strong people feel thirsty. At this time, the pressure of Chu wind on them is as high as mountains, as deep and vast as the sea, which makes people unable to arouse any sense of resistance.But they did not answer, did not let Chu wind stop like this, slowly toward the front step out.


    The two strong men of the two worlds subconsciously stepped back two steps. In a place like the Imperial City, where there was still a chill in the night, there were tiny sweats on their foreheads. They raised their hands to wipe the cold sweat on their foreheads.


    In this movement, Chu Feng was like a flash of lightning. When both of them didn''t see what was going on, he directly passed by them and stood three meters behind them with his back to them.


    At this moment, the world is quiet. When a cold wind blows slowly, Chu Feng doesn''t look back to look at the two people who are still standing. She goes straight to Meng Tuoshan. Wen Xinxue, who is separated from the war for a moment, suddenly feels that behind Chu Feng, she sees a ghost roaring in the sea of blood.


    When Chu Feng''s figure disappeared in the night, a cold wind with a smell of blood blowing through, the two strong men of the two realms fell straight behind their backs. There was no wound in their whole body. Only their wide open eyes could show their nostalgia for the world.


    "Heaven punishes the body, the taboo person, Chu Feng seems to be stronger than we imagined!"


    What no one knows is that Huangfu Juntao and the mysterious middle-aged man are both in the eye. At this time, Huangfu Juntao and the mysterious middle-aged man are talking about Huangfu Juntao: "just how can we judge that chufeng is the legendary taboo and take charge of heaven''s punishment? I don''t know this very well! "


    The middle-aged man looked at the night when Chu Feng left, which was deep and vast: "I don''t know the specific thing. I didn''t know it until I overheard the conversation between his parents and overlord. I didn''t know how they knew that Chu Feng was the one chosen by fate."


    "But we can see that he is not a taboo person, who is he?"


    Huangfu Juntao nodded slightly. Chu Feng was only 19 years old now. Huangfu Juntao himself was a strong man in the period of natural shock when he was 19 years old, but he could not and did not dare to say that he and Chu Feng were like this. He could ignore the gap between the realms and kill the enemy by leaps and bounds.


    After believing and firming his original idea for a while, Huangfu Juntao asked faintly: "he is a taboo person, yes, but we are not clear about the specific reason for judging. This makes us very passive. It is said that there are relevant ancient books in the Shenyin gate, but they have disappeared one hundred years ago, and few people know the Tao."


    "The five forbidden areas, the place of Wudao pilgrimage, he is the key


    The middle-aged man pulled out a relaxed smile: "you can rest assured of this. At the beginning I chose to cooperate with you, naturally I have absolute assurance. Even though Chu Feng is so powerful, what still can''t escape is called fate. As long as he goes to that realm, victory will still be ours, and he will still die!"


    The middle-aged man''s self-confidence made Huangfu Juntao feel a little relieved. He looked at the direction of mengtuoshan and asked, "what should we do now? Do we still need to stop him from going up? After all, we can''t be sure whether there is a judge in Chu Feng''s side. I think the person in charge of the pilgrimage also thinks so.


    Therefore, Yin long and Yin Feng were sent to prevent Chu Feng from coming here, in order to prevent accidents and let Murong Bing get a chance to breathe. After all, if Chu Feng did, it would be hard for the judge to ignore the young master and be killed! "


    The middle-aged man frowned: "we have the same idea as the leader of the pilgrimage, that is, we are afraid that the person with the verdict is in the dark!" Looking at the ice and jade still in the fierce battle, lenglengleng added: "just like these two sisters, powerful let people point out, who can be sure that the king of four days did not follow them?"


    "It''s just Murong Bing''s lowest level of demigod. Today is the best chance to kill her. Otherwise, we''ll have to wait for another time. I don''t know when."


    Looking up at the half moon in the night sky, the middle-aged man told him coldly: "so, no matter what happens tonight, Murong Bing must die. Otherwise, if she follows Chu Feng, our future plan will be very passive. Find a suitable opportunity to see what needs to be done!"


    A cold voice of slaughter penetrated the whole night: "and I, prevent the possible, the king of four days!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    At the top of Mengtuo mountain, the sky and the earth are killing each other. The cold wind is more violent than that at the bottom of the mountain. At the edge of the isolated Pavilion, there is a faint air of frost. The ice hanging down makes people feel so unreal. We should know that the snow has dissipated, and it has been a long time.


    But at the moment, the top of the mountain is full of frost, as if just received a light snow.


    A charming figure across the air, driving a little snowflakes to fall, across a distance of 30 meters, fell on the edge of the pavilion, a pair of eyes can dazzle thousands of men, at this time flooding with boundless cold, staring at the three old people walking in front.


    One of them once appeared, old man with white beard!


    What''s different tonight is that there are two more people, an old man with a black beard, and a dwarf who is less than one meter tall but with amazing momentum. They walk towards Murong Bing from three directions and stand 15 meters in front of her.


    The old man with white beard sighed: "Princess nine, there are only a few people who know your identity at our level, but it doesn''t mean that no one knows. We just know your real identity. So I''m sorry tonight. We don''t want to be enemies with you, as long as you can leave the world and go back to the place where you should go."


    "We three brothers, 90 degrees bow, to ensure your absolute safety, three doors and four families, can not hurt you!"


    Murong Bing coughed gently, and her white, smooth and tender hand was scratched by her mouth with a touch of blood. She was chased by three people for several hours. After fighting for many times, Murong Bing has left some internal injuries.


    If it is in the total victory, Murong Bing can absolutely crush the three old white bearded men. But now is a fatal period for her, and she can only play 30% of her peak strength, which is doomed that she can not compete with the three people in front of her tonight.


    But Murong Bing did not choose to compromise because of this. When he raised his hand, a sword with a red color appeared in Murong Bing''s hand. The whole body was red, even the handle of the sword was red.


    Seeing Murong Bing take out his weapons, the faces of the three elders all showed dignified color. As the absolute Guardian God of the holy Dynasty, they knew what the sword was in front of them.


    Yan Hong!


    No one knows who was the caster of a sword that once drank thousands of blood. However, according to limited historical documents, there was a woman named yaochi, a god like woman!


    At the moment, Yan Hong appears, and Murong Bing''s current strength is almost equal to that of a strong man in the early stage of the demigod realm. The three old people still have some dignity.


    Murong Bing''s Yan Hong pointed to the three people and said coldly: "every hundred years, I will have the weakest three days, so these three days I will let myself hide, in order not to be killed, did not expect that in my most lethal period, you actually started, it seems that my research is very thorough!"


    "Not only do I know where I come from, but I also seem to know my final identity!"


    In the dignified look of the white bearded old man, Murong Bing gave a cold smile: "it''s just so what? Although you''ve given me pressure now, if I hold on to the mentality of killing the dead, you should have at least two people to bury with me tonight, otherwise, where is my life so easy to take?"


    When the old man with white beard wants to speak, the dwarf raises his hand. The former is stunned, and then steps back with a little respect. It can be seen that the dwarf is the highest among the three.


    Slowly walking forward a few steps, the dwarf old man said quietly: "Princess nine, everyone has a place he should go. You have come to the secular world for many years because of the gratitude and agreement. You have been born countless times before. Each time brings waves, death and even disaster to the peaceful holy court."


    "Although today you have changed a lot, but full of too many uncertainties, you should not continue to stay in this place, how about leaving?"


    "No way!" Murong Bing shook his head and refused without hesitation!


    She didn''t know why she was so firm at this time. When she recalled her past self, she also came up with a light sneer. The elegant and free figure crossed her mind. Murong Bing''s eyes softened a little, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously showed a smile.


    Because of this, Murong Bing''s tone is more firm: "chufeng is my man. I once promised overlord heaven and his parents that if they don''t cultivate chufeng and let him stand tall, I will never leave. In this life, I only live for chufeng. Whoever blocks me, who wants me to leave, I will die!"


    Firm and non-negotiable tone, so that the three look more than a cold kill.


    The irreconcilable atmosphere added thousands of Xiaosha on the top of the mountain, and the snow began to fall slowly in the air. When it fell on the blood red Yan Hong, it was like touching the burning hot iron, and there was a general illusion of steam.


    The cold wind is rolling around the whole mountain, which is different from the cold and breath at the bottom of the mountain, making the four people standing on the top of the mountain fall into absolute peace.


    The dwarf old man pondered for a moment and whispered, "Princess nine, we really don''t want to be enemies with you and break the balance between us. We are also willing to open a temporary channel for you to go back to the place you should go back to. If you fight like this, it''s just painful for your relatives and quick for enemies, isn''t itThe white beard old and the black beard old people nodded slightly. They appeared in the imperial city to Murong ice. The most fundamental reason is only one. Murong ice comes from five forbidden areas, which is more dangerous than three doors and four families!


    Only they don''t want to kill Murong ice, because from Murong ice to now, they are just with Chu wind, and they have not done anything too exciting. They can''t find the reason to kill Murong ice!


    "No more, my heart is determined!"


    Murong ice is still an indisputable appearance, shaking his head without hesitation, and the red still firmly: "I am not allowed to be God, no one can arrange my future, I want to do what I want to do, no one said, where I should go, the world is big, not beyond the rules of restrictions!"


    Murong ice refused again, making the dwarfs and the old three some helpless.


    If they can do nothing to Murong ice, but with the gradual display of the things that Chu Feng is the successor of the ruling, they have already raised the spirit of twelve points. If Murong ice is still with Chu Feng as always, who knows if there will be any change in the hands of Chu Feng where the final ruling is based.


    For example, the ruling office and one of the five forbidden areas are united, and the stable holy pilgrimage can not afford to bet!


    Only to say more, at this time, there is no effect, Murong ice stubborn and firm beyond their imagination, the three people began to move, in three directions, all-round lock Murong ice, the powerful as the air machine, that rolling momentum, let the snow falling in the void all rolled up and down, it seems that there are a pair of invisible big hands are holding up the general.


    "Offended!"


    All that should be said, the dwarf knows that it is impossible for Murong ice to change his mind. He sighs and says, the short body less than a meter disappears in place and disappeared!


    Murong ice remained as level and still, and there were light snowflakes around it. Suddenly, the dwarf appeared on the left side of Murong ice. A fire swept the sky, illuminating the whole dark sky. The snow floating in the air also disappeared and evaporated clean at this time.


    Murong ice graceful body also by the sudden fire completely wrapped up, in an instant has been difficult to trace.


    The old man with white beard and old black beard also moved. Between the thoughts and movements, the more fierce flame was burning, which was raging around the pavilion, completely submerged Murong ice in it, and the hot heat made the snow falling around them all instantly and even evaporated.


    Those green grass, which is clear and quiet, slowly lose water because of these high temperatures, and gradually wither down, and finally become powder. On the whole mountain, except that pavilion is still there, bare, nothing!


    "Ice moves!"


    Suddenly, a cool tone was sent out in the exuberant high temperature. The cold wind and bald wind appeared on the whole mountain. The snow was originally scattered and scattered at this moment, it became heavy snow.


    That can evaporate all the flame, suddenly frozen, only in the film can appear in a scene, now the real appears in reality.


    The fire, even frozen by ice and snow!


    The crisp sound of kowtow, the frozen flame began to burst, everything was so illusory. When Murong ice appeared again, the dwarfism and the old three suddenly appeared thousands of snow swords on top of their heads, and shot down!


    The three men were quite dignified. They were shocked by the powerful fighting power after losing 70% of the strength of Murong ice. However, they were more determined to send Murong ice away. If there is no way, they can only kill them.


    It seems that suddenly, three fire tongues suddenly rise around the three people. Facing the fierce snow sword, all melt into a layer of water vapor, but under the great power fluctuation, the three people spray blood together.


    But all did not stop like this, three fire tongues of snow sword gathered together to form a fire dragon, and went towards Murong ice. The fire dragon formed by the fire gathered lit the whole mountain, sacred and dignified, and with the breath of death.


    Murong ice looks dignified to lift up Yan Hong, around also emerged ice cold air, in a moment, Yan Hong pricked out, straight to the dragon!


    A sword and a dragon collided together. The mountain seemed to be windy. The ground under its feet vibrated. Some cracks were also seen. The old dwarf three cheered and pressed on the huge force.


    The strong man of the sky, the natural force of the heaven and earth, at this time, the ordinary people around the world are close, maybe just that air flow, enough to let them die countless times.


    A loud bang, the huge dragon disappeared completely at this moment, Yan Hong also wiped out in Murong ice, as if it had not appeared at all.


    Murong Bing, the attractive body, stepped back two steps, stood by the pavilion with one hand, and finally spewed out a breath of blood. In contrast, the three people combined with the three dwarfs and three people, there was not too much damage, at least a little internal injury!


    The dwarf coughs softly and asks in a deep voice, "Princess nine, you may leave!""No!"


    Suddenly, a voice came from the mountain road on one side, and a figure blown by the cold wind appeared in the sight of the people. Chu Feng walked along, and his whole body was stained with blood as if he had just climbed out of the sea of blood. The blood color in his left eye has faded, but the strong killing opportunity still exists!


    Murong ice body trembled, see Chu wind came, surprised is not in the river, how the latter can appear here, immediately is full of moved: "husband!"


    Chu Feng looked at Murong Bing''s appearance. Although he felt powerless and pale, he was still alive. When his heart was relaxed, he looked at the three dwarfs and said coldly: "you really want to bully my woman. I can''t stop you!"


    A hand pointed to the sky, the sky also timely blew a thunder, that shining thunder light behind the Chu wind, set off like a god demon, the voice pierced nine days: "but I swear, if Murong Bing died in your hands today, I can''t help you, but one day, I will raise all my strength to kill Jinan!"


    "Destroy the Xuanyuan family, the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, which has been passed down for countless years!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    Boom!


    There are bursts of thunder in the sky, the prelude to the wind and rain. However, the thunder that makes people palpitate is not as good as the words that Chu Feng reveals at the moment. He is determined to kill and fight with contempt for the common people.


    Among the three dwarfs, only the old man with white beard has seen Chu Feng. But from what he said and the maintenance of Murong Bing, the dwarf old man and the black bearded old man probably know who is in front of them, and also know that the hidden dragon and hidden Phoenix have not blocked the Chu wind.


    Xuanyuan family, the ancestor of Shengchao!


    A family that has been inherited since the year and month has been standing on the land of the holy Dynasty. The first patriarch of the Xuanyuan family, called Xuanyuan emperor, is said to have gone to the realm of God.


    And the family members will not be born easily until a certain time. Most of their time is hidden in some place in Jinan. Only the sixth big man knows their existence can they find them.


    In addition, the two great powers of the holy Dynasty, hidden dragon and hidden Phoenix, are the power cultivated by Xuanyuan family. Otherwise, hidden dragon and hidden Phoenix would not appear for no reason.


    Chu Feng stood in front of Murong Bing firmly in his eyes, and his eyes without emotion looked at the three people. He didn''t know it. But now he knew that Murong Bing was the woman he had been attracted to, so he would not sit by and watch her die.


    Ye Zixuan once told him that the power of the Xuanyuan family was stronger than the ruling, but there was no conflict between them because they both came to the same goal by different ways to maintain the stability of the holy Dynasty.


    The only difference is that the necessity of Xuanyuan family''s existence is to prevent the appearance of five forbidden areas, and the ruling is to prevent the birth of three gates and four families. The significance of existence is different, but the goal is the same.


    If the verdict is the patron saint of the holy court in the peaceful times, then the Xuanyuan family is the final details of the holy court in the war-torn era.


    "Old man Xuanyuan platform!"


    After a moment''s silence and the thunder still roaring, the dwarf old man stepped forward to introduce himself and said, "the elder of Xuanyuan family, are you Chu Feng?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, and the great elder of Xuanyuan family appeared in person. It seems that this is not the strongest power of Xuanyuan family, but feeling their irreversible decision, Chu Feng greets the forced eyes of xuanyuantai: "good!"


    After getting the reply from Chu Feng, xuanyuantai sighed slightly. The small body looked at Chu Feng two steps and said, "once your master overlord, or your master demon dragon Haoran, resisted the five forbidden areas. How come you are entangled with a demon?


    She comes from the five forbidden areas, the demigod realm. We waited for many years to catch this opportunity. Do you want to stop us? "


    After a pause, Xuanyuan platform said coldly, "moreover, we didn''t want to kill her. We just wanted her to go back to where she should go. Is there any mistake?"


    Chu Feng sneered and simply replied, "no matter who she is or where she comes from, I only know that she will not harm me. She is willing to pay everything for me, even if she is from the five forbidden areas? You make the rules, but it doesn''t mean I have to obey them! "


    At this time, Chu Feng, like a king in the world, resisted the strong breath from xuanyuantai, without fear: "should she be what you said, and the rules were made by your ancestors, and have a dime relationship with me?"


    "Believe it? As long as I become the most powerful, I say Xuanyuan family will never be born. What about you? "


    The three people in xuanyuantai were stunned when they heard the words. What Chu Feng said completely subverted their deep-rooted ideas. Since ancient times, five forbidden areas can not appear, three doors and four families can not be born. This is an unwritten rule.


    But Chu Feng now even said these words, they really feel ridiculous!


    Xuanyuannu, the old man with black beard, snorted coldly: "ignorant child, how could tyrant accept a disciple like you, forget what he has to obey, and entangle with the people in the five forbidden areas. It seems that you have been confused by this evil spirit. I think you are not suitable to be the successor of the ruling!"


    "You fart?"


    Chu Feng replied with no politeness, ignoring xuanyuannu''s ugly look and sneering: "or do you think you are God, and you say I can''t do it? Always give me one thing to remember, no matter what I Chu Feng is, what identity, I will stand here, my woman, you can not bully


    After releasing Murong Bing, he stepped back a few steps and ignored the ugly look of the three old men. Chu Feng pointed to Murong Bing and said, "so, I''m not blocking you now. You can continue to do it. But as I said just now, if Murong Bing is dead today!"


    "In the future, if there is Chu wind in the world, there will be no Xuanyuan again!"


    After that, Chu Feng directly sat on the edge of the pavilion, facing three extremely powerful men in the seven levels of natural anger. He knew that he could do nothing and could not stop their rampage. The only thing he could do was to do what he could to comfort his inner annoyance and anger.


    But what he said is not alarmist. Today, Murong Bing died. In the future, he will definitely set foot in Jinan and destroy the whole Xuanyuan family!Compared with Chu Feng and Murong Bing, they are relaxed at the moment, but xuanyuantai three people are in silence. As the successor of the ruling, Chu Feng is not under the jurisdiction of anyone. It can be said that it is a private force. The difference is that what it does is the same as that of Xuanyuan family.


    If today they really hurt Murong Bing and even kill her, xuanyuantai three people do not doubt that the day when the future Chu Feng will become a great success will be Xuanyuan and the ruling house, the time of war!


    Xuanyuannu''s anger flashed in his eyes. He walked into the Xuanyuan platform and whispered, "elder brother, we''d better kill Chu Feng, so as to save the ghost of the future holy dynasty because of him!"


    Xuanyuantai did not hesitate to shake his head, but also whispered back: "the ruling can ignore the crisis of Chu Feng and let him grow naturally, but that is based on the fact that he will not die. However, if Chu Feng dies in our hands, it is equivalent to challenging the dignity of the ruling Office. Although we are not afraid, it is not necessary!"


    Xuanyuannu frowned at the words and knew the cost of killing Chu Feng. Even the Xuanyuan family could not afford it. It was not that the Xuanyuan family was not strong enough, but the death of chufeng. There were too many things involved, and the Shengchao was bound to fall into turmoil.


    At least in the absence of a complete policy, no one dare to move Chu Feng a cent!


    Xuanyuan mirror, an old man with white beard, hesitated and asked, "are we threatened like this?"


    "Not nature!"


    Xuanyuan platform shook his head, and his powerful momentum was constantly emitting. His voice said coldly: "don''t kill Murong Bing, gather all our strength to take her, and then open the gate of the forbidden area and send her away!"


    Although Chu Feng''s strength is not strong now, they can make Chu Feng die countless times by moving their fingers, but Chu Feng''s identity is doomed to his immortality. He can only take Murong Bing and send her away. In this way, Murong Bing will not die, and then hatred will be limited.


    Almost at the same time, all three moved. Murong Bing looked cold, and an invisible force wrapped up the Chu wind, so that he could not be burned to death by xuanyuantai''s three people.


    Then the graceful body moved forward, drawing on the extreme cold in the world, standing with xuanyuantai three people. Chu Feng sat in the same place, calm on the surface, and already had rough waves in his heart. Is this the power of the day of wrath? Is this the warrior who fights with the power of nature?


    Chu Feng could almost foresee that if such a force spread in the urban area, absolutely countless people would die, and finally understood why the ruling did not allow the birth of three doors and four families, and Xuanyuan family guarded the emergence of the five forbidden areas.


    Because this level of war, for mankind, is a disaster, more powerful than a war!


    All of a sudden, Murong Bing, who scattered his strength to protect Chu Feng, did not support them after all. His body was hit by a burning force, and his mouth was constantly spraying blood. His charming face was also a few more pale.


    After all, Chu Feng couldn''t ignore all this. As soon as he moved, he held Murong Bing in his arms. Xuanyuantai, who was going to continue his work, saw the sudden appearance of Chu Feng. All of them stopped. Now Chu Feng could not stop them, and a little strength would die.


    Xuanyuan mirror frowned and said, "Chu Feng, we don''t want to kill her, we just send her back to the place where she wants to go back. Why do you have to do this? If you really want to find her, when you are strong enough, you can open the gate of the forbidden area to find her. But now the ninth princess can never stay in the secular world, because in two days, she will regain the power of demigod. "


    "Then if she wants to do something, no one can stop her!"


    Persuasion had no effect on Chu Feng at this time. Holding Murong Bing, who was not so embarrassed from his understanding in his arms, looked soft: "she is my woman after all. As a woman who can''t protect himself as a man, even if she finally stands on the top of the peak and overlooks all living beings, she also lacks that kind of mood."


    Slowly raised his head, eyes flooded with cold light: "unexpectedly my woman does not want to leave, so no one can take her away from me, unless I''m dead


    In the eyes of xuanyuantai and others, chufeng is stubborn and irritable. Xuanyuannu says, "Stinky boy, do you know who she is? Give back your woman. You don''t know how to die one day


    Chu Feng looked at Murong Bing with a faint smile in his arms and said softly: "nothing matters. I only know that I fell in love with her."


    "Muddleheaded, it''s really muddle headed!"


    Xuanyuannu is more angry when he hears the speech. He points to Murong Bing and says to Chu Feng word by word: "you are so stubborn. Then I will tell you who she is!"


    At this moment, the mountain top is completely quiet. Murong Bing in Chu Feng''s arms is also stiff. Her eyes twinkle and struggle. Chu Feng feels Murong Bing''s unnatural, holds her hand and knows the identity of a woman. She is about to come out!


    In xuanyuantai and Xuanyuan mirror did not stop, Xuanyuan Chuo said in a deep voice: "her name is murongbing now, Chen Yuanyuan hundreds of years ago, and Yang Yuhuan a thousand years ago. Of course, none of this matters. Do you know what her name was when she first appeared?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at the woman with a wry smile in his arms and said, "what?"Xuan Yuan Nu sneered and said, "Su Da Ji!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    Sudaji!


    This is a character that more people are familiar with. It is said that the favorite concubine of the last king of the Shang Dynasty, Shang Zhou, was changed by the Nine Tailed Tianhu. He came to the side of King Zhou to make the Shang Dynasty fall down, causing countless killing and wars, and making the Shang Dynasty, standing in the long history, formally embarked on the road of destruction.


    Three women, three women of different ages, but they all have one thing in common, which is the cause of the destruction of a dynasty.


    At this time, xuanyuannu says Murong Bing is Su Daji, and Chu Feng is stunned.


    I really want to say that this is not true, but Murong Bing''s face in his arms only has a wry smile and helplessness, without any refutation, and makes Chu Feng believe that all these are true. The three women who have made countless changes between ancient and modern times are the same person, namely, Murong Bing in front of her, once Su Daji.


    "Now do you know why we let her go?"


    Xuanyuantai spoke faintly at this time and looked at the calm Chu Feng: "the Xuanyuan family was powerless in the troubled times, but the situation can not be broken. Numerous historical evidences have shown that the nine princesses appear, which must be the beginning of a troubled times. This is not what we want to see. I believe you don''t want to see the people living in poverty?


    You may say that you are not Shang Zhou, Tang Xuanzong, Wu Sangui, but these emperors and generals can not resist the seductive skill of the ninth princess. Do you think you can


    Chu Feng still did not answer, just looked at the woman in his arms, this has existed, do not know how many years of women, there are bitter, but also incredible.


    Once thought Murong Bing was a mysterious woman and existed for hundreds of years, but now it seems that Chu Feng has underestimated Murong Bing''s secret. He can''t guess how powerful a woman in the demigod realm is?


    Chu Feng still did not release Murong Bing''s meaning, but said in a soft voice: "are they really saying it? As long as you tell me it''s all fake, I won''t believe it! "


    Murong ice bitter smile, slightly shook his head: "are true!"


    Chu Feng is a little disappointed, Murong Bing just caught the flash of color in his eyes, a heart lifted up.


    Although in that endless history, she destroyed several dynasties and was called a monster, but also because she said that when the country is going to die, there will be evil words.


    This is also the reason why xuanyuantai would kill her or let her leave regardless. However, Murong Bing doesn''t care. What she cares about is what she thinks in Chu Feng''s heart. Does she also believe that this sentence is true and thinks that as long as she appears, it will be the beginning of a chaotic world?


    Heavily exhaled a long breath, Chu Feng tilted his head and looked at Xuan Yuan Nu: "do you have anything else to say?"


    Seeing that Chu Feng seems to be a little loose, xuanyuannu nods and says, "she is not only Chen Yuanyuan, Yang Yuhuan, but also su Daji. At the same time, the rumor in history is also true. Su Daji is really changed by Nine Tailed Tianhu. The woman you are holding now comes from the wild demon region, one of the five forbidden areas. She is not a human being, but a demon!"


    Demon!


    How familiar but strange words, Chu Feng looked at the expression of struggling pain and helpless Murong ice, although the heart has been prepared, why Murong ice is not a warrior, but it is so powerful, it turns out, she is a demon!


    And still on the history, let countless people hate to kill, but also evolved to the modern used to curse, fox spirit!


    Chu Feng feels a little pain in his head, and slowly releases Murong Bing. In the latter''s painful and helpless eyes, he slowly stands up. Xuanyuantai''s three faces show joy. He feels that Chu Feng must know Murong Bing''s real identity and is ready to give up.


    But the next moment, Chu Feng sighed and said, "if you said that to me when you just met, because she is a demon, I may give up her, but now, no matter what kind of existence she is in your eyes and hearts, I only believe what I see and feel."


    "No matter she is a person or a demon, she is my woman. Who wants her to die, I want to die!"


    Scene quiet down, xuanyuantai three people almost believe that they have heard wrong, xuanyuannu is more roaring: "Stinky boy, she is a demon, a fox, you are a human, do you want to die? The place she should go back to is the wild demon domain, not the secular world, let alone the hermit interface! "


    Chu Feng did not seem to hear the general, squat down to hold Murong ice, he just knew when there was hesitation and struggle, but eventually all dispersed.


    There are mistakes in one''s life. Who dares to say that he has no fault. Although people praise Su Daji for seducing all living beings and bringing disaster to the country and the people, Chu Feng has been getting along with Murong Bing for nearly a year. He believes that Murong Bing will not harm himself, which is enough.


    "Confused!"


    Xuanyuantai was trembled by Chu Feng''s whole body. Seeing Chu Feng holding Murong Bing and leaving, he could make Chu Feng move and change without thinking about Murong Bing''s identity. He waved his big hand: "control Chu Feng, take Murong Bing and fight back to demon territory!"


    Xuanyuannu and Xuanyuan mirror moved at the same time. One took Chu Feng and the other aimed at Murong Bing. The two strong men all made concerted efforts. But Chu Feng still walked calmly. It seemed that he didn''t know anything. He just looked at Murong Bing with complex color in his arms and said, "what I owe you, I''ll give it back to you once!"When he turned around, he used his back to face the Xuanyuan mirror that rushed to Murong ice. Murong Bing in his arms changed his look and said no. he came down from Chu Feng''s body and pulled him quickly out of the attack range to a position 30 meters away.


    A wall cast by ice and snow blocked Xuanyuan mirror''s attack, holding Chu Feng''s face in both hands and smiling bitterly: "I am a demon, a fox spirit, I should not have appeared in the human world. The reason why I appeared is because your parents saved me in the demon domain. You didn''t owe me anything. Why should I be so?"


    "Didn''t I just say that?"


    Chu Feng gently held Murong ice in his arms, and his expression was more gentle than ever: "no matter you are a person or a demon, you are my woman. I have fallen in love with you. Is this answer OK?"


    Murong Bing has not shed tears for many years. At this moment, he slowly flows out and looks at Chu Feng, crying, laughing and scolding: "little bastard, this time, even if the whole world wants me to die, I will not leave you. If you are duplicity and dislike me in the future, I will wipe you off and soak up wine!"


    Chu Feng gently kisses Murong Bing''s red lips. Many things no longer need words. No matter who Murong Bing was, he only knows that Murong Bing is his woman.


    "Be careful!"


    All of a sudden, xuanyuannu, who was outside the ice wall, burst into a drink when he saw something. Chu Feng''s left eye flashed and passed by. He was startled. On the mountain road not far behind him, a masked figure suddenly appeared, which was the amazing momentum of tiannu''s seven levels of state.


    A strong force with a strong breath of death came towards Chu Feng, which made him forget his reaction. Murong Bing''s eyes pulled Chu Feng and him to change positions. Because he controlled the ice wall that blocked the two people from Xuanyuan mirror, his strength could not be supported.


    With a bang of air, Murong Bing and Chu Feng both fell out. Murong Bing''s weak body and blood had already dyed the front of his clothes red. Chu Feng''s attack was largely eliminated by Murong ice, which was not a big problem.


    The masked figure appeared in front of several people. Seeing that the ice wall blocked Xuanyuan mirror and others, a cold smile flashed in his eyes, and his body suddenly moved forward with a devastating blow towards Murong Bing.


    Chufeng bit his teeth and knew that Murong Bing was the one who wanted to kill him. The reason why he started to kill him just now was to let Murong Bing get seriously injured. His eyes flashed a violent killing opportunity, and his left eye penetrated directly. It was a cold and indifferent face. He was in his forties. Chu Feng firmly remembered it in his heart.


    Suddenly, in the moment when the fist of the masked figure was about to touch, the white light suddenly flashed around Chu Feng, and a huge white figure flashed out in the next moment.


    Murong ice, the real body, nine tail Tianhu!


    The devastating blow was directly blocked by a giant tail, but Chu Feng clearly saw that Tian Hu''s body was shaking and his heart was in pain. He knew that Murong Bing was now the end of his strength.


    Suddenly he turned back to Xuanyuan platform and they yelled: "hand, as long as you save her, you want to send her away, and I won''t say anything more, hurry up!"


    Xuanyuantai three people also feel the seriousness of the matter, gather all their strength to bombard the solid ice wall, but only a slight crack appears.


    At this time, the nine giant tails of the Nine Tailed Tianhu have been entangled with the masked figure. The white light, the fire and the golden light are constantly raging. The Chu wind is even overturned by the airflow for tens of meters, and the blood spurts out.


    Mu Chu''s head and tail can''t be protected by the wind.


    Suddenly, a roar broke through the night sky. The Nine Tailed Tianhu, who was no longer at the peak, was punched in the back by a fist. The body leaped out and fell heavily on the ground. The masked figure followed. A golden light cut through the night sky and exploded again on the body. A strong smell of blood floated in the night sky.


    The figure of xuanhu, who wanted to turn around, was unable to catch up with Tianyuantai.


    Suddenly, a giant tail swept out, and the masked figure just wanted to leave at the moment. Caught off guard, he was swept to the body, fell out and spewed out a mouthful of blood. The black cloth on his face fell off, and the moment his face appeared, he disappeared!


    Chu Feng screamed furiously. He ran to the gradually smaller Tianhu. His left eye turned red, and his evil spirit shrouded the mountain!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    The sky against the season of falling snowflakes, Chu Feng squatting in the ordinary size of the fox beside the white fox, red eyes in the unconscious dripping tears, with blood red color: "ice


    At this moment, the white fox completely lost consciousness, his eyes were closed, and his white hair was stained with a little blood, and his nine giant tails turned into a tail. The temperature on his body seemed to be cold at this moment.


    Snowflakes fall, Chu wind unconscious, let the wind and frost erosion, not as violent and murderous as at the moment.


    Holding the white fox in his arms, Chu Feng sat on the ground, as if he would lose the strength of his final support as soon as he let go. However, the evil spirit was not only not dissipated because Chu Feng sat down, but was much thicker than before.


    Xuanyuantai three people frowned, could have stood five meters away, at this time had to retreat to ten meters away, with Chu wind as the center surging out of that evil spirit, let them simply can not resist, it is not a pressure on the realm, but a kind of spiritual tremor.


    It seems that if they stay a little longer, they will go completely crazy.


    Chu Feng''s hoarse voice called Murong Bing''s name for the second time, but there was no movement. In xuanyuantai''s complicated look, Chu Feng yelled up to the sky, and his voice trembled for several miles. The birds resting on the trees at night were shaken up.


    To this inexplicable night, brought a trace of cold and fear of depression.


    Taking off his blood stained clothes and covering the white fox''s body, Chu Feng slowly stood up and completely lost his warm and moist appearance. His delicate face was full of evil spirit, and his red left eye was like the pupil of death.


    At a glance, people''s hearts tremble!


    "Chu Feng is possessed by the devil!"


    When xuanyuantai saw Chu Feng''s situation at the moment, his spirit was shocked. A long-standing legend appeared in his mind. His face trembled and he said, "I know why overlord should take him as his apprentice, because he is..."


    Xuanyuantai subconsciously didn''t go on talking. At first, he wondered why bawangtian wanted to take Tianguan Chu''s disciples. But now he saw Chu Feng''s death like pupil, he seemed to know why.


    In an ancient book of Xuanyuan family, there is a piece of writing, dark eyes, taboo people, the body of God''s punishment, as well as a section of language, taboos appear, heaven and earth collapse, and the martial arts are destroyed. At the moment, the appearance of Chu Feng is similar to that of endless evil spirit and described in the classics.


    Chu Feng, is a taboo person, rumored to have appeared in the end of ancient times, dark eyes!


    At the moment, his expression is more dignified. Previously, I only thought that this might be a legend. However, seeing the appearance of Chu Feng, xuanyuantai knows that the legend is true. In ancient times, those who eliminated the taboos of practitioners reappear. This time will be the beginning of martial arts disaster.


    All of a sudden, a thick cloud appeared in the night sky with a half round moon hanging on it. The earth under everyone''s feet began to shake, like an earthquake.


    The strong wind swept up, making the snowflakes in the sky roll up and fall, making the dream Camel Mountain appear more cold. Chu wind also took a step at this time, just like the hoarse voice of death: "it''s all your fault, without you, ice will not die!"


    "I want you, give it to her, bury it with me!"


    "Chu Feng, listen to us!" Xuanyuantai looks a congealed, in the heart appeared dignified anxious to drink a way: "you must calm down your mood now, otherwise you will fall into the evil way thoroughly, become bloodthirsty and inhuman butcher, that will only let the relatives pain the enemy fast, you must restrain!"


    Chu Feng did not hear the general, cold said: "I only know, who hurt my woman, I want to die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Chu Feng suddenly disappeared in place, and everything was hard to capture. Even if it was xuanyuantai, a place with seven levels of tiannu, which was infinitely close to the semi God, the three people could not capture the body shape of Chu Feng. It seemed that he did not exist in general, as if he was the air. In a flash, he could be integrated into it, and not a trace of breath could be captured.


    Xuanyuantai three people''s mood at the moment can not be described by words, feel incredible at the same time, also emerge deep fear, Chu Feng as a taboo, has no suspense.


    Otherwise, how can they disappear in front of the three of them, or even a trace can not be found?


    However, there is still no reasonable explanation for such a thought. All three people have already dispersed their thoughts, and their bodies are rushing towards the nearest direction. Now the Chu wind gives them a dangerous breath and completely falls into the devil''s road.


    Who is not a bloodthirsty butcher?


    The speed of xuanyuantai and xuanyuannu is faster. In the blink of an eye, they leave their standing positions. The Xuanyuan mirror is a little slower. But in the eyes of ordinary people, it is no longer the speed of ordinary human beings that can be explained.


    However, with such a rapid movement, Xuanyuan mirror still felt a strong air force locking him, and his body instinctively tightened up in the rush.


    Behind the Xuanyuan mirror, a bloodthirsty face appears, which is the vanishing Chu wind. The corner of his mouth has a cold radian. He follows behind the Xuanyuan mirror like a shadow, as if floating.Two fingers stretched out slowly, and Xuanyuan mirror could not detect anyone behind. Xuanyuan platform and xuanyuannu, who were fleeing toward the other two directions, happened to see the general Chu wind that appeared from the air and said, "be careful!"


    The warning was very fast, but it was still late. Two fingers stabbed into the back of the Xuanyuan mirror without any obstruction, and a stream of blood spattered out. The huge body of the latter also flew out like a broken line kite and fell heavily on the ground.


    Chu Feng completely showed up on the two fingers stained with blood, the blood dripping down, gently tossed, that kind of indifferent to human life such as grass, let xuanyuantai three people''s heart hard to stop beating.


    The Xuanyuan mirror, which can arouse the natural forces of heaven and earth, is so perfect that he is seriously injured by two fingers of Chu Feng, who is only in the three levels of Tianyuan. How can they not feel shocked?


    It''s no longer a challenge. It''s a myth against the sky.


    Xuanyuantai asked xuanyuannu to hold up the injured Xuanyuan mirror, flickered forward and stood in the front of Chu Feng: "chufeng, I know this is not your original intention. You must abide by your own mind, otherwise, you will die completely, or become a body that has no soul but only knows how to kill."


    "Stop quickly. I believe that if the ninth princess is still alive, I don''t want to see you like this."


    Chu Feng didn''t speak, but a shadow appeared in front of xuanyuantai when it passed by. One hand handed out without any sign. The other held xuanyuantai''s neck. The huge but not Chu Feng''s power completely shrouded xuanyuantai, making him unable to make any strength at all.


    The body less than one meter high was slowly raised by Chu Feng, and his face had turned purple. Touching Chu Feng''s eyes without any human emotion, xuanyuantai tried to squeeze out a voice: "stop your hands now!"


    Chu Feng seems to have lost his mind in general, slowly moved the Xuanyuan platform to his face, xuanyuannu put the Xuanyuan mirror aside and rushed to see this scene.


    Chu wind seems to feel a hand gently raised, the Xuanyuan cabal in the air seems to suffer from the collision of a huge force, flying out, blood jet, no power to stand up.


    Xuanyuantai felt the spirit of death gradually enveloping himself. His heart had rarely fluctuated for many years. At this time, he set off a storm. Taboos appeared, heaven and earth collapsed, and martial arts were destroyed. He seemed to have understood what it meant. Despite the changes in the sky and the slight tremor of the earth.


    Isn''t all this just predicting what might happen?


    Suddenly saw Chu Feng open mouth toward him, xuanyuantai look moved, showing the color of despair, that white shining teeth, at this time give xuanyuantai suffocating feeling and helpless.


    Three extremely powerful men with seven levels of natural anger, who are extremely close to the demigods, have no strength to fight back. They all secretly scold the attackers. Why do they want to kill Murong Bing and let Chu Feng degenerate into demons and bleed 3000 people?


    Chufeng''s teeth are less than three centimeters away from xuanyuantai''s throat. Xuanyuantai has closed its eyes and is waiting for death. A weak voice comes faintly.


    Chu Feng''s action also completely stopped at this moment, the evil spirit overflowing face looked at the source of the sound!


    The white fox, who had no voice and no movement, was struggling to get up slowly. Although there was still a little shaking and powerlessness, he really stood up and said quietly: "don''t kill them. I''m not dead. I''m just broken up. As long as I can get the top quality Da Huan Dan, I can recover my peak power!"


    The best great return pill, the top-grade medicine in heaven, has the effect of bringing the dead back to life!


    Xuanyuantai felt relieved when he saw that the white fox turned by Murong Bing was not dead. He thought of something to add: "in addition, after the xuanhuang nine needles reach the peak, the nine needles go out together to reverse the Yin and Yang, which can also restore the nine princess!"


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear any sound. When he lifted his hand, xuanyuantai''s body flew out directly and hit the pavilion. The solid pavilion was directly broken by two pillars and collapsed. Xuanyuantai survived and was injured.


    The left eye of the monster looked at the white fox in general, and Chu Feng turned around and came out, and walked to the edge of the mountain top and said, "the one who hurt you, damn it!"


    Then the body jumped and disappeared in the vast night. The xuanyuantai, which came out of the ruins of the pavilion, coughed and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Seeing that Chu Feng was no longer there, his face changed greatly: "no, he''s going to kill!"


    Just at this moment, the thunder of heaven and earth rang out, one after another, the sky and earth changed color, pouring rain, as promised!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    The rain, no sign of the coming, covered the whole imperial city!


    Let many people wake up by thunder and rain in the middle of the night complain, saying that the weather forecast is becoming more and more unreliable. Yesterday, it was a sunny day, but now it is raining heavily.


    Look at the time is almost six in the morning, close the window and go to bed.


    The first garden of the Imperial City, the Royal Fu family!


    The first garden this night is a little quieter than ever. In rainy nights, the patrol of Huangfu is much less elite than before. Only two or three hundred people in raincoats patrol duty.


    But more people are not satisfied with the look. The Huangfu family has been standing in the imperial city for half a century. There has never been a night attack. If such a person appears, it must be the longevity Lord hanging on the throne, long life and the family details. But can one understand it?


    Outside the gate of the first garden, ten Royal Fu were standing on both sides, who stood with their hands. Even on such a cold and rainy night, they did not seem to have a single impact. There was no emotion on their resolute face.


    The road in the dark front, the biggest rain in the past year is still with the wind, leaves are blown down a lot, but they are washed to other places by rain. The whole road is cleaned by heavy rain, and it is brighter.


    Two royal Fu Elite saw a few decades away from the pale light, a figure is slowly coming, hands no umbrella, no raincoat, like a tramp, just every step, like a heavy hammer hit on their hearts.


    The other royal Fu Elite also found that the Qi Qi to see, two side of the street lights drag the figure long, a bit pale, there is infiltration, after all, this is a rainy moment.


    If people appear at this time, it is not surprising that Huangfu is very sharp. But at this moment, a man appears in the rainy night and steps towards the first garden of Huangfu, which immediately causes their high vigilance. Some people have passed the message into it.


    In this era, we do not want to be active, but we have no one!


    In the rainy night, it is Chu Feng!


    Completely lost his sense, he only killed his mind, and pursued that breath to come here, the masked figure, seriously injured Murong ice, the last breath, is disappeared here, the first garden!


    Step by step on the road, the trampled rain splashed out towards both sides. The blood and water on his body had been washed by heavy rain. His hair was wet by rain, which blocked the eyes'' eyes. He had no clothes on his body and also had ferocious scars. As he walked to the front, Huangfu was all in his eyes.


    A royal Fu was keen to look at the figure coming, felt a little familiar, squinting his eyes carefully at this time in the Chu wind 10 meters away, suddenly cheered: "it is less wind!"


    Nowadays, there are few people in the holy Dynasty who don''t know the word "wind is less than one word". Let alone the emperor Fu family who can not die with Chu Feng. There are people who have seen Chu wind in the guard tonight. They just didn''t see clearly at first, but at this moment, they only recognized that the person who came was Chu Feng.


    Eight meters!


    At this distance, Chu wind stopped and slowly raised his head. The left eye covered by hair was with strange red, and the curve of blood thirsty at the corner of the mouth was clearer.


    Just pause, Chu Feng continues to go forward, because he is looking for the person, is in it!


    Although the shadow of the famous tree of man is the symbol of death, it is obvious that Chu wind is the symbol of death. When he comes to the first garden, it is obvious that he will enter it. Several royal Fu Elite let people inform them, and raise their knives to wait for a while. Only from their trembling hands, they can see that the bottom Qi is insufficient.


    Only the responsibility lies. When the distance between Chu wind is only two meters, a royal Fu is very brave and brave to open up: "wind is small. If you want to visit the Huangfu family, please come by day, and now please go back. If you go further, we will be welcome!"


    Although that is said, there is little confidence in everyone.


    Chu Feng is so strange tonight that he appears here bareheaded. The whole person seems to reveal a kind of genie, especially the eyes covered by his hair. He doesn''t know why. He gives Huangfu a kind of sharp feeling that he is stared at by the beast.


    The words have been said, Chu wind still does not stop, four Huangfu sharp look at one eye, a drink a lift knife to the Chu wind to chop, trespass into the first park, they have the right to kill.


    The rain suddenly rose, and Chu Feng walked in front of them, seemingly passing, but it went three meters. The four elite Huangfu who rushed out stopped and stood there in a moment, then slowly fell on the ground, and the blood flowed out in Qi Qi.


    The remaining hands of Huangfu, who were sharp and sharp, were sweating inexplicably at the moment, because none of them could see how Chu Feng had just handed it out, and how did four people die?


    But Chu Feng did not give them the opportunity to consider, and walked firmly into the first garden. Sixteen Huangfu responded with great strength and quickly moved up to kill the Chu wind. Facing the sudden appearance of the knife, the rain was flying, the Chu wind was still without fluctuation, the strange left eye slightly set, the sky fell thundering, and the Chu wind was also crossed like a lightning.All the sixteen elite Huangfu fell to the ground with their own knives in their bodies, and everything happened in a moment, or even more thoroughly in a second.


    Chu Feng stopped and watched the gate of the first garden rise slowly. There was a heavy iron gate with a thickness of about 20 cm, and sharp things appeared on it.


    Completely blocked Chu Feng out of the door.


    At this time, in a monitoring room of the main building of the first garden, in order to control the environment of the first park in real time and prevent possible accidents, Huangfu asked the sky to set up two monitoring rooms, one of which is stationed by Huangfu elite, and the other is in his residence, which can be seen in real time when people attack and kill.


    Huang Fu, who had been woken up all night, heard that Chu Feng was killing him. He came down here in his pajamas and accompanied by Zhan Jin. Looking at Chu Feng standing at the door, he squinted and said, "isn''t this bastard in Jianghai? Huangfu''s literary world may be dead. Is he going to take the first garden all night


    Zhan Jin narrowed his eyes and looked at the surveillance video and shook his head: "no, the owner of the house, if you look at other places, there is no one in the wind door. It seems that only Chu Feng is coming."


    When Zhan Jin said that, Huangfu asked the sky and looked at other surveillance videos. Some of them were connected to the road. Sure enough, there were misty scenes of heavy rain everywhere. There was no one else. Only Chu Feng standing at the door and the 20 dead Huangfu elite bodies were lying there.


    Only in this way, Huangfu was a little confused. Since ancient times, high-ranking people did not stand under the dangerous walls, and the first garden was a forbidden area for Chu Feng. He should not be here!


    However, he couldn''t think of it. Huangfu asked the sky with a cold look in his eyes: "no matter what, let him go to the first garden alone. Then let him never leave. Mobilize all the people in the first garden. He will leave Chu Feng at all costs tonight. He will not hesitate to replace one person with a thousand people. In addition, he will inform support to prevent accidents."


    Zhan Jin felt something was wrong, but Chu Feng was the only one at the gate now, and he could not see anything wrong. He nodded and quickly carried out Huangfu''s arrangement of asking heaven.


    But both of them did not find that a figure disappeared out of the window and went towards the back of the first garden.


    At this time, outside the gate, which is four meters high, there are sharp objects in front of it. Chu Feng walks towards the front without any fluctuation. Facing the sharp one meter long, as long as it bumps into it, it is absolutely the result of intestinal puncture and stomach rot.


    Chu Feng gently raised a hand and held a sharp one. In the monitoring room, Huang Fu''s eyes showed shock. Under his gaze, Peng said that the steel bar was sharp and direct. Chu Feng came back and held it in his hand.


    Suddenly between the swing, Mars, the sharp door all can not withstand the Chu wind, all bang bang bang on the ground, only a huge iron door.


    The sharp object in his hand hung down. Chu Feng went to the front of the gate and touched it gently with his palm. His hand turned back. In the monitoring room, Huangfu asked the sky and saw this, revealing a sneer: "idiot, this is a high-precision iron gate, which is ten times harder than the ordinary one. You want to open it by manpower, and you''re a fool!"


    Boom!


    In the sound of thunder, when the whole body of Chu Feng was like a demon, Chu Feng''s fist also blew out with a huge force. The iron gate, which was invincible in Huangfu''s eyes, was directly torn open and fell towards the inside.


    At this moment, in addition to the sound of wind, rain and thunder, the whole world was quiet. Those Huangfu elite who quickly got up to prepare for defense saw that the gate fell down, and Chu Feng''s thin figure in the rain, a chill came from under his feet and went straight to his brain!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    Inch inch soil, inch inch inch blood!


    At the dawn of the day, Chu Feng interpreted this sentence incisively and vividly. He didn''t have any pity, only indifferent killing. All Huangfu elites who got in the way had only one result in front of them, that is, he was killed by Chu Feng as a pig or a dog.


    When Chu Feng started to kill wantonly in the first garden, on the road seven kilometers away, dozens of vans swarmed toward the first garden, but after a short time, they had to stop.


    In the heavy rain, nearly 2000 soldiers with guns and live ammunition stood there, letting the rain wet them, but they were all motionless, holding the submachine gun''s hand, keeping a stable posture, and looking at dozens of vans stopped in front of them.


    There are three hundred elite Huangfu who support the first garden. They are hidden in every corner of the imperial city. At this moment, they are called together temporarily.


    At the same time, minibuses or buses were also coming from several other forked roads. There were more than 2000 people sitting in the numerous vehicles, but at this time, they had to stop on the road to the first park.


    Because in front of them are not only two thousand armed guards, but also two tanks with a destructive smell. Who dares to move?


    A Humvee door opened, a loose uninhibited figure came out of it. An officer quickly came up with an umbrella. The people who got out of the car took out a cigarette lighter and lit it. After a puff of smoke to ease his mood, he said faintly: "I''m sorry, the military drill is closed!"


    "In two hours, who wants to go through here, yes!"


    After a pause, Li Ji, who received the highest authorization half an hour ago, is not afraid to face the rebound of the Huangfu family and sneers: "but it must be a corpse!"


    The leader of the Huangfu family frowned deeply. There was no look on his face in the wind and rain, but anyone could feel the anger in his heart. However, no matter how much anger he felt in the face of absolute strength, there was no way.


    Li Ji, the youngest major general in history and the grandson of No. 1 leader, who dares to offend him? Who dares to ignore him?


    Huangfu leader was in a bad mood. Naturally, he knew what was going on in the first garden. However, in the face of Li Ji''s arrogance and the 2000 armed guards, he could not help it.


    Silent sit back in the car, dial out the phone: "home owner, Emperor young Li Ji with two thousand guards blocked the road to the first garden, we can not go through!"


    There was no talk on the other end of the phone. Two minutes later, Huangfu''s voice of asking heaven and killing the enemy came: "there is something in the world called" encircling Wei to save Zhao! "


    Huangfu leader''s expression was stunned, and then he understood what was normal. He did not speak any more. He hung up the phone and put out a hand out of the window. A voice rang through the rainy night: "withdraw!"


    Huangfu elite from all directions did not understand why they had to withdraw at the moment instead of supporting them. However, the two thousand imperial guards were in front of them. It was impossible to want to go in the past. They quickly turned around and left here quickly. It seemed that they were completely deterred by Li Ji.


    Li Ji looked at the departing motorcade with a meaningful smile: "Huangfu asks the sky. He is indeed a character, but it is a pity that tonight will be his death day!"


    Shaking his head and leaving half of his cigarette, Li Ji did not pay attention to anything. He went back to the car and sat down. He closed his eyes and had a rest. His task tonight was to keep no one close to the first garden. On the other side of the road, Su Mo Bei, with two thousand guards, blocked the road.


    Today''s first garden is the death of one person, that is, one less person. The official action completely cut off its possible support.


    What Li Ji didn''t know was that Huangfu elite, who had been oppressed and left by the guards, didn''t leave. Instead, he went straight ahead and didn''t turn around and came 200 meters away from fengteng garden. A total of 3000 people from two directions gathered together.


    All of them got out of the car and stood in the heavy rain. The rain beat on the knife and formed a clear torrent.


    Fengteng garden in the heavy rain is very quiet. It is 200 meters apart. In addition, before dawn, there are too many things covered by the torrential rain. It is impossible to see anything 50 meters away. Therefore, Huangfu elite can not see the real-time situation of fengteng garden. The people in fengteng garden can not see the fierce Huangfu elite.


    Huang Fu, the leader of the team, got out of the car and changed a leather coat on his body, so that the rain would not wet his clothes. He raised his hand and fell heavily: "kill!"


    All of the three thousand people who were silent moved to the fengteng garden in the face of the wind and rain. The heavy footsteps were completely covered by the sound of heavy rain and strong wind, and the occasional thunder in the sky made the action of 3000 people seem very insignificant in such an early morning.


    The murder is on the verge of death!


    Under the leadership of the leader, three thousand Huangfu elite launched an attack on fengteng garden and opened a 300 meter battle line. 3000 people attacked fengteng garden with the strongest means, and the solid walls and guardrails fell one after another.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the members of the air door patrolling inside, Huangfu elite who broke through fengteng garden were stunned, and then burst out a roar.The alarm also sounded in the rainy night. 90% of the fengteng garden, which was originally out of light, was lit up in two minutes. In one of the rooms, two women had not slept all the time. They stood on the balcony, watching the heavy rain before dawn, and the Huangfu elite who rushed in.


    It is Huangfu ruodie and Huangfu Ruoxi sisters.


    The former saw the familiar family Peugeot and sighed softly: "I thought that after sitting in this position, I could ease the relationship between Chu Feng and Huangfu''s family, but I didn''t expect that day would come. Ruoxi, do you think that my sister is on the side of her man or on the side of her father?"


    Huangfu Ruoxi''s eyes were a little red and swollen tonight, as if she had just cried. She sobbed and said, "I only know that my mother was used by my father as a tool to extract the value. Aunt Jin Qiaoyan gave me a very clear phone call and provided favorable evidence. I don''t know what to do!"


    Huangfu Ruoxi didn''t ask Huangfu Ruoxi what he wanted to do. If it was at the beginning, Huangfu Ruoxi naturally hoped that chufeng and Huangfu family could get along peacefully.


    However, after so many things in the past year, the death of so many important people in the Huangfu family, and the incident of Xiangjiang a few days ago, have left the grudge between the Huangfu family and Chu Feng, not to mention that Lin Yulin was abducted by Johnson because of the channels provided by the Huangfu family.


    One thing is enough to keep Chu Feng and Huangfu family alive, not to mention the bottom line of Chu Feng.


    When she wants to talk, the phone rings. Huangfu ruodie takes out the phone to answer, and comes to blueberry''s dignified voice: "I just received the call from Miss Ye. Feng Shao entered the first garden alone 30 minutes ago. Now he is facing the siege of the first garden of Huangfu''s family. The official has issued an announcement that the river and the sea are resentful of the river and the lake!"


    "Less wind It''s dangerous! "


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s expression was stunned, and then his expressionless face showed endless opportunities to kill. He said coldly, "Meier, move the wind doors into the main hall to send troops to the first garden. At the same time, he announced that whoever wants my man''s life today, I will take his life!"


    There was a silence at the other end of the phone, and blueberry seemed to be surprised by Huangfu ruodie''s decision, but her subsequent reply was gratified: "yes, the person in charge!"


    Huangfu ruodie''s face shows some smiles when the phone is hung up. Although she sits in this position under the support of Chu Feng, all the time LAN Meier and others are just polite to each other, but now, Huangfu ruodie can feel their change.


    Clapping Huangfu Ruoxi on the shoulder, Huangfu Ruoxi doesn''t say anything more. She turns into the room and leaves and comes to the main hall.


    In spite of the voices outside, Huang Fu Ruo die''s beautiful and cold eyes only seeped people''s coldness: "according to the original plan, people will not attack me, I will not commit crimes, if people attack me, I will kill people!"


    Gu Ming and Yan Luo stood up. The former took a sip of wine, put the empty bottle on the table beside him, and walked outside with Yan Luo. The black knife had already come out of the sheath. The restlessness of drinking blood made people feel a kind of fanaticism.


    Huang Fu Ruo die seems to have gone back to the time when the Jianghai double pearl association was held, and issued an order: "Xia Yan, inform the original men and horses to bloodwash all the Huangfu family''s strongholds in the Imperial City, including the hidden strongholds!" Looking at the message from ye Zixuan on her mobile phone, she said, "from now on, to eight o''clock, the imperial city is under martial law. We only have two and a half hours!"


    Xia Yan nods and no longer speaks, turns to leave. With Xia Yan''s turn, fengteng garden erupts a startling cry of killing. Huangfu ruodie''s layout is completely unfolded!


    The sunset of Huangfu family is coming formally!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    It has been half an hour since Chu Feng entered the first garden. There is no support coming. Only Huangfu is terrified. From the beginning, he is fearless and dare not approach Chu Feng.


    It''s not that they are afraid of death, nor that they are not loyal to Huangfu family. It''s just because they are so powerful in the face of Chu Feng that they can''t hurt Chu Feng at all.


    It can be said that Chu Feng is no longer a human being in their eyes. It is like a killing machine that does not know how tired it is. Up to now, at least 400 people have fallen to the ground and annihilated their vitality. All of them have died in Chu Feng''s hands. With cruel means and strong fighting capacity, Huangfu elite can not feel any hope of victory.


    At this time, Chu Feng didn''t know the outside world. He just stood in the middle of the first garden, facing the main building. The red color in his left eye was even more strange. The evil spirit that changed the world made countless people suffocate.


    The more heavy rain, blood flow all over the ground, along the drain all into the sewer, Chu Feng''s body, crisscross scars give people a feeling of palpitation.


    The blood on his bare upper body was completely cleaned by the torrential rain for a short time. He was still the young man and still had a broken knife in his hand. However, it gave people indifference, just like wild animals coming out of the cage.


    In the monitoring room of the main building, Huangfu''s open mouth has been forgotten to close for a long time, and his throat has become dry and uncomfortable.


    Seeing that Chu Feng stopped killing, Huangfu elite lost the courage to surround him and swallowed his saliva.


    Chu Feng''s strength today is totally beyond his cognition. In his memory, his mysterious second uncle could not make thousands of people like this, but at the moment, Chu Feng deterred 2000 people from the scene and did not dare to move again.


    Huang Fu had lived for many years with such a strong fighting force and a strong deterrent force. However, in his limited memory, he still couldn''t find out who could kill the thousands of people like Chu Feng.


    Pick up the side of the tea has been cooling for a long time, a mouthful of all see the bottom, still feel so dry mouth.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng''s strong self-confidence when he entered the first garden. When Chu Feng knocked down the iron gate that couldn''t be opened with a rocket launcher, there was a crack. With half an hour''s killing, hundreds of people died. Huangfu asked the sky about his so-called self-confidence, which was a joke that made him laugh at himself.


    After putting down the tea cup, Huangfu asked the sky and narrowed his eyes. Although there were 16000 Huangfu elite people here, I don''t know why. Facing the current Chu style, Huangfu Wentian doesn''t feel a bit safe.


    "Be ready to take off at any time. There may be accidents tonight. There is no hope of 20 minutes'' support."


    Zhan Jin stood aside and nodded slightly: "there is something wrong with it. Just now I wanted to call to find out what the situation is. I found that the signal of the first garden is completely blocked. We can''t contact the outside, and we can''t contact us outside. We lost the connection completely."


    "If I guess it''s true, the officials seem to have played some role tonight."


    "It doesn''t matter!" Huangfu asked the sky and sneered. If there was no official intervention tonight, even if the wind door was moving, it would not be able to suppress the Huangfu family. Only when the official deterred by absolute force would he have no choice but to let support attack fengteng garden.


    But now it seems that the effect is not very good!


    However, it was not important for Huangfu to ask the sky. He walked aside and typed in the password on a row of keys. He said with a cold smile: "although the first garden is very precious and it costs a lot of money to rebuild it, as long as people are still alive, nothing is impossible!"


    Under Zhan Jin''s gaze, Huangfu asks the sky and enters a series of passwords. Zhan Jin''s face is shocked.


    A password input prompt appears on the computer screen of the front-end of Huangfu''s inquiry. Huangfu asks the sky to input a password for the second time. The screen buffer enters another page.


    Huangfu asked the sky, a sneer appeared on his face and gently pressed the Enter key.


    It may be nothing for Huangfu to ask the sky, but for Zhan Jin, the shock in his heart is no less than the storm, because he knows what it is, and what Huangfu needs to pay to do so.


    A few years ago, Huangfu inquired about the sky. He felt that the government had deliberately or unintentionally suppressed it. He had planted a full-weight bomb in the center of the first garden. As long as it exploded, the whole first garden would be completely covered and destroyed. It was once bought from Tianchi man for 200 million yuan.


    Originally, I just wanted to be killed in case someone made dumplings. It can also be said that it was used to defend the official. But at this moment, because Chu Feng killed him alone, he actually started. How can Zhan Jin not be shocked?


    Huangfu asked the sky, but he was not aware of it. Looking at Chu Feng, who was fighting again in the picture, he said with a smile: "the first garden can be rebuilt if there is no more Chu Feng. If there is no Chu Feng, it is really not."Zhan Jin frowned at the program that had been started on the screen, and a row of password lock. Only half an hour later, the first garden that many people in the Imperial City feared would disappear completely.


    It''s not that Zhan Jin couldn''t give up a place to disappear, but looked at the people on the picture and hesitated and said, "the owner of the house, there are more than 1000 Huangfu family members, as well as many elders and your children. Do you want to inform them to evacuate?"


    "Another twenty-five minutes!"


    Huangfu raised his eyebrows gently, and his cold heart felt a little ripple. He hesitated and said, "after 25 minutes, if they can''t kill Chu Feng, I will leave directly. If all of them leave, Chu Feng will be alerted. Then the victims of the first garden will be worthless.


    But for these, I''m more curious about how Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, directly explodes his watch. You know, when you''re in the corner area, he''s not as strong as he is! "


    Seeing Huangfu ask the sky, Zhan Jin deliberately digs off the topic. He knows that he has made up his mind to give up everyone''s own survival plan and disperse the idea of persuasion. He is also curious about the powerful force value of Chu Feng tonight. This is definitely not the combat effectiveness of Super Master level.


    Because Zhan Jin had seen Huangfu Junyi, it was not difficult to fight against hundreds of people, but there would never be Chu Feng''s calm contempt for 2000 people.


    Gently frowned, Zhan Jin thought of the legend spread in the underground world, the hidden world interface, the warrior!


    At this time, Chu Feng was completely injured by Murong Bing and fell into the devil''s road. He only had killing and bloodthirsty in his heart. He didn''t know that a bomb was beating happily under his feet. When time came, the first garden would be completely destroyed.


    It was just like a demon God who was surrounded by Huangfu''s elite. The place he passed could not be described as inch by inch of soil and inch of blood. It could be said that it was the gathering of blood sea.


    In addition to the heavy rain, the ground has converged into a small river flowing towards the sewer. The rain is red, how many people died, how much blood, Chu Feng himself did not know, only kill!


    The sky has appeared a light light, but the dark clouds have not dispersed, the heavy rain does not mean to stop. The thunder that rings through the whole imperial city also rings from time to time, which makes the whole Imperial City fall into an extreme silence. In the face of such weather, no one is in a good mood.


    In the first garden, there were nearly a thousand fallen bodies, and the rest of Huangfu were in a state of complete panic. No one dared to go up to block the Chu wind. Some people secretly dropped their knives and left the first garden quietly while the heavy rain blurred people''s sight.


    Although it is a shame to run away temporarily, it is a fool to know that he may die and abide by any loyalty.


    A person''s immediate escape, brought out is the butterfly effect, caused many people to follow suit, when Chu Feng slowly walked out a few steps, saw him standing in the rain mixed with blood, the rest of the people completely gave up the resistance.


    All the knives in the hands were discarded, and jingling fell to the ground. Thousands of people were completely destroyed by the cruel and bloody killing of Chu Feng. They turned around and ran away.


    In less than a minute, Huangfu elite all left the first garden, facing and even killing Chu Feng. At the moment, they cherish their lives more. If they can kill chufeng, they will not. But the only regret is that they can not see any hope of killing chufeng.


    At the back door of the main building, three minutes ago, Huangfu asked Tian to leave with Zhan Jin. His women, his children and his relatives did not take any of them. He just took Zhan Jin with him. They walked towards the place where the helicopter was parked.


    Only when they were less than 50 meters away from the tarmac, the roar of propellers came from the heavy rain ahead. Huangfu asked the sky, his face changed, and he ran away when he thought of something. He seemed to understand how Chu Feng suddenly entered the first garden and ravaged the Huangfu family tonight.


    The parking apron is the only helicopter in the first park, which is used exclusively by the owner Huangfu asking the sky. He also needs to use the fingerprint authority, but this permission is not only for Huangfu to ask the sky.


    In addition, Zhan Jin, the dead Huangfu Junyi and Huangfu Wenren all have, of course, there is one person, his second uncle, Huangfu Juntao!


    Quickly came to the position of the apron, the helicopter had slowly lifted to the height of more than 20 meters, Huangfu asked the sky, with the help of a little light in the sky, saw the people sitting inside, his face appeared ferocious and roared: "Huangfu Juntao!"


    But there was no answer. The helicopter circled and disappeared in the sky. Huangfu asked the sky, and he probably knew that Chu Feng was not killed for no reason. Huangfu Juntao must have done something to attract him!


    But at this time he couldn''t think so much. Huangfu let out his displeasure and was ready to turn around and leave quickly. But when he turned around, his body became stiff: "Chu Feng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    In the downpour, the Chu wind came step by step. The monstrous left eye flickered with a palpitating bright red color, completely lost the color of human normal pupil. The hair stuck on the face in the wind and rain, making people look like the devil crawling out of the sea of blood.


    Rao is Huangfu asked the sky has experienced countless, stepping on countless bones to walk to today''s position, to see the Chu wind at this time, is also the emergence of a tremor from the heart.


    Chu Feng stopped five meters away from Huangfu and Zhan Jin. Although there was still a distance, the wind and rain could not blow away the evil spirit, which made Huangfu and Zhanjin feel depressed.


    It seems that they are not facing a person, but an unattainable mountain.


    Chu Feng slowly raised his head and looked at the far away helicopter. In his left eye, there was a violent killing plane, and the corners of his mouth slowly drew a cold arc, which was more violent and bloody.


    Huangfu asked the sky did not know what happened between Chu Feng and Huangfu Juntao, but it was clear that Chu Feng, which could let Huangfu Juntao not escape, was certainly not what Huangfu Wentian could fight against, let alone witness Chu Feng killing nearly a thousand elite Huangfu.


    It''s ridiculous, but it''s a fact at the moment. Facing Chu Feng, Huang Fu, who had been domineering all his life, asked Heaven. He couldn''t resist because he smelled the smell of death.


    Chu Feng recollected his gaze at the distant helicopter, and said coldly, "where did he go?"


    Huangfu asked Heaven who Chu Feng was asking, and he was more sure that Huangfu Juntao, an old bastard, ran away after offending Chu Feng, which implicated the whole Huangfu family. He took a deep breath. Although he was a little humiliated, he said, "I can tell you where he went, but I have a request. Don''t kill me!"


    Chu wind has no fluctuation, the color in the eyes can not even rise a little waves: "where!"


    Huangfu''s heart trembled for a moment. He felt the suffocating depression. He took a deep breath to calm himself down and said, "my father, the place where he once lived in seclusion."


    If it was in the past, Huangfu would not betray Huangfu Juntao, because it means that the final details of the Huangfu family will be completely exposed. However, Huangfu Juntao made use of the Huangfu family to give him the chance to escape tonight, and Huangfu''s asking the sky has no previous respect and fear.


    According to his idea, it is better for me to be negative than for others. Huangfu Juntao abandoned Huangfu''s family. Why should he keep in awe?


    Chu Feng slowly turns around and walks out a few steps. Huangfu asks the sky and Zhan Jin to see this. He feels relieved that Chu Feng is keeping his promise and letting them go.


    But when they were all relieved, Chu Feng''s body suddenly regressed and appeared in front of them. The dangerous breath and killing opportunity immediately shrouded them.


    At this time, there was no need to think about it. Huangfu asked the sky and Zhan Jin instinctively, but faced with Chu Feng who lost his mind like a demon, they could not resist. Chu Feng firmly held his hand at half of his position and gently broke it. The sound of two broken bones was especially clear in the wind and rain.


    Although Huangfu and Zhanjin are strong in the world, the sudden pain still makes them burst out into a scream.


    Just at the next moment, their voices stopped in amazement. If anyone was here at this time, he would surely be shocked by the strength of Chu Feng. He directly turned over their broken hands and stabbed Huangfu''s fragile throat with a force that could not be said to be human.


    Huangfu asked the sky and Zhan Jin glared round their eyes and slowly fell to the ground. One of their hands was inserted in their throat. The blood flowed out and their vitality was gradually extinguished. They had no idea that they were dead, and they were dead in their own hands.


    The two people who died in their sleep were poured on their bodies by the rain, adding some inexplicable chill to the first garden in the morning. A thunderbolt flashed by, and Chu Feng turned indifferently: "I never promised to kill you!"


    Chu Feng left, leaving only Huangfu to ask heaven and Zhan Jin, as well as nearly a thousand elite bodies of Huangfu to leave. No one knows where he went.


    The heavy rain didn''t mean to slow down, even if it was just two or three meters away, it was difficult to see the people in the opposite direction.


    At a little more than six o''clock, a huge flame suddenly rose in the first garden and exploded, perhaps because of the rain erosion, or Huangfu was fooled by the Tianchi man.


    The bomb that could have blown up the whole first garden only destroyed things within 200 meters. All the dead Huangfu elite were within the scope of the explosion, all of them were fragmented, and no complete body could be found. Some of them were directly buried by the exploded soil.


    The explosion also attracted Su Mo Bei and Li Ji, who had been separated at both ends of Lai No. 1 garden.


    When they took the guards to the first garden and got off the bus, they saw the mess of the former splendid first garden, as well as the bodies and some broken limbs on the ground.


    Rao is Li Ji and Su Mobei are iron and blood soldiers with hard mind. Seeing the scene at the scene at the moment is also a shock. Su Mobei swallows his saliva hard and has too much disbelief: "brother Ji, are you sure that only Chu Feng killed the first garden today, without bringing other people?"Li Ji can be said to be a man of great psychological strength. However, he was shocked at the scene and nodded mechanically: "some old men in Jinan really said that. Chu Feng chased and killed a person alone, so we can be sure that no one came, and we did not see any people leave."


    Su Mobei nodded and was shocked by Chu Feng''s strength from his heart. Then he thought of what: "what about Chu wind? The explosion just now won''t?"


    Then, Li Ji also remembered the explosion that attracted them. He quickly arranged for the first park to be cordoned off for a kilometer. He temporarily listed this area as a military restricted zone. They took some guards and quickly went to the first park.


    They have been waiting outside, did not see any people out to hear the explosion, and Chu Feng?


    Soon, the two came to the center of the first garden. The 400 meter diameter pit made Su Mo Bei and Li Ji convulse fiercely. Li Ji even scolded: "what did Huangfu ask heaven, the old immortal, do? To bury such a bomb in the first garden, it''s not to drag everyone to be buried with him?"


    Su Mobei''s expression is complex. The corpses all over the ground are incomplete. It can''t be seen whether they were killed or bombed.


    Almost all the surrounding buildings have been turned into ruins in the explosion, and the miserable cries of Huangfu family members can be heard, faintly coming from the rain, pouring rain and littering with corpses.


    Although Li Ji and Su Mobei didn''t say anything about it, they both knew that Huangfu, a family of thousands of years, had gone to the sunset after this incident.


    "Li Shao, Su Shao!"


    As the two men watched the pit which was ravaged by the bomb slowly filled with rain, and the bodies inside were floating or buried, a guard ran over and said in a loud voice: "we found two bodies in an apron behind the first garden, one of them is Huangfu asking the sky!"


    Li Ji and Su Mo Bei were still shocked by the cruelty in front of them. When they heard the speech, they all said, "what, the old thief of Huangfu is dead?"


    Once again confirmed by the guards, they ran directly to the back, which was equivalent to the destruction and tragedy of the first garden. Huangfu, who had always cherished his life, asked Heaven and died, which made them feel shocked.


    Of course, don''t forget to send a command to determine the survivors, and control them all first!


    The two soon arrived at the tarmac, and saw Huang Fu, who was lying on the ground, asking heaven and Zhan Jin. Su Mo Bei''s face was surprised: "they killed themselves?"


    Li Ji didn''t answer. He went to squat down and looked at it. He said solemnly: "their hands are all broken. If there is no wrong judgment, they are held by a stronger force than themselves, and directly pierce their throat. And this person is probably Chu Feng."


    He stood up and asked people to clean up the bodies of Huangfu and Zhan Jin. Li Ji was also filled with emotion. The master of Huangfu''s family and Zhan Jin, the first person in huangbang, died in this way. The shock was imaginable.


    Su Mobei also calmed down from the initial shock and came near. Because of the heavy rain and rain, he said in a loud voice, "brother Ji, what should I do now? I can''t determine the trace of Chu wind!"


    "Don''t worry. Chu Feng doesn''t want to die. No one can let him die."


    Li Ji thought for a moment, shook his head, and issued an order: "now let Zhou Jingxing mobilize the military and police to deal with the tragedy of the first garden. All the remaining members of the Huangfu family are under control and temporarily detained in secret. In addition, ye Zisheng is allowed to control the media. Things about the first garden can never be released.


    Otherwise, if the woman savaqi knew about it, this time, it would not only discredit Chu Feng, but also put pressure on the holy court, and the official pressure would be too great. "


    "At the same time, the construction personnel of the guards were mobilized here. I only give them three days to restore the first garden to its original appearance!"


    Su Mobei nodded. How could the first garden be regarded as a huge family gathering place in the holy dynasty? Now that so many people have died, it must be prepared. After all, it is not a secret that the guard forces will be deployed tonight.


    Although it''s martial law for the people, those people are aware of the taint. It''s really important for the first garden to return to normal.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    At half past eleven!


    The whole pilgrimage presents a kind of dark surge. Because of the torrential rain that is coming in the morning, many people don''t know what happened last night, but they can feel something unusual. At least, there are more guards in the whole imperial city.


    At 10:30, the official departments of the holy pilgrimage had issued a notice that the imperial city had ushered in the biggest abnormal storm in history. I don''t know when it will last. All the schools, companies and transportation will stop operating.


    When such a notice was issued, many people were detained in the airport, railway station and bus station. All of them complained bitterly. What''s strange is that they are not cursing the damned weather, but angry that the government is not allowed to take off the plane or drive out of the bus. It has to be said that this is a kind of human nature.


    When you treat him well, he will think that you are harming him. On the contrary, when you are not good to him, he will feel that you are right.


    Of course, this is just an episode. In the face of the official restrictions, the airport and other aspects are impossible to take off, and the schools can not continue to have classes. Even the people who go to work honestly stay at home to keep warm.


    Before the rainy season came, there was such a rare heavy rain in a hundred years. Seeing that the water on the street had risen to 30 cm, many cars were forced to stay on the road.


    The pilgrimage is full of disaster, earthquake, drought, train derailment, no year is safe, this heavy rain has no sign, and how many people will lose their lives in this heavy rain.


    The thunder in the sky hasn''t stopped since the early morning, and dark clouds are all over the sky of the imperial city. However, some people find that after leaving the Imperial City, the weather in other places is still sunny. The meteorological department has no reasonable explanation for this.


    As long as it is the weather change caused by global warming, the rest of the reasons can no longer be found.


    At this time, huanxinghai underground confidential conference room, is carrying out video connection.


    In the conference room, there were only Li Zong, Su dingzheng and Zhou tianchu. Ye Enzheng had gone to other places. Wen Xi had already left the holy Dynasty. In addition, there were three old men in the conference room, which were the three strong men from Xuanyuan family.


    In addition to these people, in one corner, nameless and qian can''t help standing there.


    The video of the connection is connected to Jinan. At the moment, there are two videos on the screen. One is cold Wuxi, the sixth big man, and the other is the old man with white hair!


    Since eight o''clock, xuanyuantai and their arrival, the secret conference room has been silent, three and a half hours, no one spoke, the atmosphere is very depressing.


    Finally, Li Zong broke the silence and said, "nameless, you two go out first!"


    Nameless and Qian could not help nodding, turned to open the door of the meeting room and went out from the new lock. Li Zong then looked at xuanyuantai politely and said, "elder, what''s going on?"


    Xuanyuantai looked around at the people present, and his heart was heavy. He recalled Chu Feng''s red eyes a few hours ago, as well as his amazing spirit. He sighed and shook his head.


    "I''ll tell you."


    When xuanyuantai didn''t know how to open his mouth, a video on the screen showed the old man with white hair saying, "no one knows how long the earth has been. Although scientists have told everyone that it has been so many years, we all know that it is just their judgment of self superiority.


    The only thing we know is that we are not the first human beings on the earth. Before our appearance, when we called it the ancient times, human civilization had already existed. At that time, people were all capable people, who could kill heaven and escape from the earth! "


    We all know this, nodding slightly.


    Once upon a time in ancient times, no one knows, but it is certain that the existence of practitioners is the most powerful time on earth. Many of them can destroy the sky and the earth, and even more can fly in the sky and universe.


    But now we are more curious about what the old man with white hair wants to say, and Li Zong also asks everyone''s voice: "ancestor Xuanyuan, does this have anything to do with today''s affairs?"


    "Of course there are!"


    A faint smile appeared on the old Xuanyuan''s face: "there is a period of history recorded in the Xuanyuan family''s ancient books, a history more mysterious than the five forbidden areas. The two taboos in the rumor were so powerful in ancient times, but why did they disappear in the end? Don''t you wonder


    Xuanyuan Laozu''s words, let Li Zong and others look a coagulation, seems to capture something.


    Xuanyuan ancestor also timely continued to say: "Sheng Ji will decline!"


    In everyone''s listening, Xuanyuan Laozu came slowly.


    In the remote ancient times, there were many practitioners on the earth. They controlled the power of heaven and earth, and forged the supreme power. The great achievers changed the color of heaven and earth in one thought, and the blood flowed into a river between anger. They were the real masters of the earth. Even in the thousands of universes, they played a very important role.


    However, when the cultivator went to a very strong age, he did not know where two mysterious and powerful figures appeared, with the power of butcher God.A natural mysterious right eye, one eye forget to wear the years, between a thought to win people''s luck, between anger can make a strong city into a lifeless dead city, at the same time, as long as an idea, can give people luck, it is said that even the dead can survive, extremely powerful, later generations call it, eyes of destiny, take charge of fate!


    Another naturally mysterious left eye can observe the world''s ferocity and evil at one glance, and it can take people''s lives in a single thought. It has the nickname of death. In his eyes, the most vicious things in the world are just a kind of foil. Later generations call it the dark eyes and hold the heaven''s punishment.


    It is said that when they were born, the heaven and earth changed color, and the vitality of all things was annihilated. When they disappeared, the era of strong practitioners was over, and there was no trace of a practitioner on the earth. Since then, the earth has fallen into boundless darkness and fallen into chaos.


    The mysterious story revealed by Xuanyuan''s peaceful words made the secret meeting room absolutely quiet. Even Su dingzheng, who was a little grumpy, sat there in silence. Li Zong and others didn''t need to talk about it.


    When everyone seemed to have digested it, xuanyuantai took Xuanyuan''s words and said lightly: "at the beginning, the practitioners were too strong and formed a strong era. Some people say that the heaven and earth have not allowed them to be strong. Now, countless years have passed, and no one knows how far they are going."


    "Maybe the five forbidden areas have already seen people against the sky, which may be another disaster."


    The shadow of Chu Feng flashed through his deep eyes. Xuanyuantai continued: "just like a prophecy circulated in the hidden world many years ago, taboos appear, heaven and earth collapse, and martial arts are destroyed. Maybe this era has come now. The abnormal phenomena of heaven and earth that violate common sense indicate that taboos have appeared and heaven and earth have changed color."


    "This time, it may have nothing to do with the secular world, but it is definitely a disaster for the warrior." After a pause, xuanyuantai continued: "because in the ancient books of the Xuanyuan family, our ancestors find a few words from the ancient times."


    "A similar language, taboos appear, heaven and earth collapse, Xiuzhen die!"


    With the last word of xuanyuantai, the secret conference room is completely silent. Although this language is only aimed at the warrior of the seclusion interface, who knows whether it will involve the secular world in the end?


    The oppressive atmosphere made everyone fall into silence again. At last, Su dingzheng said: "it is predicted that there is a great wheel of destiny. Can''t we stop it?"


    On the video, Xuanyuan''s ancestor smiles and says, "but I like to let it go. Every robbery has its own destiny. Except those who oppose the fate, no one can break it, and the prediction is like this. But who knows whether it is specific or not?"


    Li Zong frowned and asked, "what does the ancestor mean?"


    Xuanyuan Laozu said with a kind smile: "the mystery of heaven can''t be revealed. It can only be said that killing can not cover up the goodness of nature, just as darkness can never replace the existence of light!"


    With a word implied, Xuanyuan Laozu''s video was closed directly without any more words. Leng Wuxi, as always, closed his eyes and didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end. After the video of Xuanyuan Laozu was closed, he also closed the video.


    The secret meeting room fell into silence. Xuanyuantai frowned and didn''t know what Xuanyuan''s ancestor intended. Obviously, the taboo now is Chu Feng, but why didn''t he let himself say it?


    Suddenly thought of what, xuanyuantai eyes a bright, tight frown also stretch out, smile to stand up: "everybody, still think about how to calm the panic caused by the strange weather, perhaps taboo now, not necessarily a bad thing?"


    He said something that Li Zong couldn''t understand. Xuanyuantai left the secret meeting room with Xuanyuan mirror. Murong Bing was beaten back to its original shape. Chu Feng was enraged and bloodstained the first garden of the imperial city. They all knew about Li Zong, but they only regarded it as the sublimation of the resentment between Chu Feng and Huangfu family.


    Although Li Zong and others represented the supreme power of the holy Dynasty, there were some things that they were not suitable to know. There were rules of seclusion and the bottom line of secular world.


    Su Ding was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "what should I do now? Is Jinan not going to fight? Who are the taboos? "


    Li Zong, who was always wise, was also puzzled. He didn''t know much about the hidden world. He shook his head with a wry smile: "even if the ancestors said that, we''ll do our own things. The Xuanyuan family loves the holy Dynasty more deeply than we love. The ancestral precepts left by emperor Xuanyuan will not change for generations to come."


    "Otherwise, the Xuanyuan family, the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, will be ashamed of it. Don''t worry, they have a sense of propriety."


    Su dingzheng and Zhou tianchu looked at each other and shook their heads with a bitter smile. Now they can only comfort themselves in their hearts?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

    Fengteng garden!


    At eight o''clock in the night, lights were on everywhere, and the guards in the garden were growing much more than those in the previous days. In the heavy rain, everyone held weapons and patrolled around the garden. Their eyes sometimes turned away from those dark corners to prevent any accidents.


    Last night, the Huangfu family gathered thousands of people to attack fengteng garden. They wanted to encircle the Wei Dynasty and save the Zhao Dynasty. However, in Huangfu ruodie''s early preparations, Huangfu''s elite completely collapsed in less than an hour.


    There is no sign of fighting in fengteng garden tonight. Most of the elite Huangfu last night have become a white bone under the loess. The wind door is still standing, but the enemy has died. The Huangfu family is also being bloodied by the wind door secretly. All parties are deliberately or unintentionally suppressing and squeezing profits.


    Almost everyone can see that the desolation of the Huangfu family is inevitable.


    At this time, the huge conference room was filled with the leaders of the Fengmen. Even Yao pangzi, who was in charge of Jianghai, came to the imperial city this afternoon. Qiao''s black Shouwu arrived at fengteng garden an hour ago. Everyone in the sphere of influence covered by the damper had arrived.


    And the Hebrew fudina has come.


    During this period of time back, fudina has completely replaced the white tiger gang and the FUBU family. The last leader, Phoebus, has passed away due to years of accumulated illness. Today, fudina can be said to be one of the most powerful people in Hebrew and one of the world''s arms giants.


    According to Chu Feng''s command, Shu Gu, who followed Fu Dina''s side, sat in a corner, just like when Chu Feng saw him, it was not outstanding, but it could not be ignored.


    In the conference room at this time, everyone''s look is with a little heavy breath, from the beginning to now it has been half an hour of silence, everyone has no mouth.


    Because Chu Feng still doesn''t know where he is.


    They heard something about Meng Tuoshan last night, but the details are not very clear. They only know that Murong Bing was chased by the powerful people of the hidden world. After receiving the news, Chu Feng killed him back and killed him with Bingqingyujie and wenxinxue.


    Bing qingyujie and wenxinxue are blocked by three powerful men. After killing a group of people, Chu Feng goes to the dream Camel Mountain. At last, he doesn''t know what happened. Although the final result of Chu Feng''s killing is still sitting in the first garden, the former is arrogant and ignores the person in charge, while the latter is giving respect. Undoubtedly, it is transmitting a message to the leader of the holy court Sun Zhongtian, but still have their own bottom line, still have awe, want what, also can ask those big guy.


    At present, Xia Yan and others have more admiration for Huangfu ruodie. At this time, people are more concerned about the safety of Chu Feng. However, she can think of the possibility of avoiding the above suspicion. With such a mind, we can finally understand why Chu Feng finally gave the position of Fengmen master to Huangfu ruodie.


    She got up and left the meeting room to work.


    Huangfu ruodie stood there, knowing that he had solved these trivial matters, he still had to face a problem. He sighed, "is there any way to find Chu Feng or Murong Bing?"


    Involved in this issue, everyone was silent again. Yan Luo sat on one side and said coldly, "didn''t Bingqingyujie and the wench of the literary family follow the crazy boy last night? Can you just come and ask? "


    "No use!"


    As soon as he finished, Xia Yan took the word and shook his head and said, "when the first garden incident was lonely in the morning, I went to Guanghan garden in person. Both Bingqingyujie and wenxinxue said that they didn''t know that there was little wind. Maybe only the three strong men who besieged Miss Murong knew where he had gone.


    The only thing that can tell me for sure is that the wind is weak and there is no danger. They are still alive. As for when they will come back and what happened last night, they don''t know


    Xia Yan''s words made everyone a little frustrated. Although Chu Feng has announced that Huangfu ruodie is the leader of the wind gate, everyone knows that it''s just that Chu Feng doesn''t want to have too much suspicion with the person in charge. It''s very clear that Chu Feng is still the highest leader of Fengmen.


    As a result, the situation in the conference room fell into silence again. Huang Fu Ruo die had no clue at all.


    Taking a breath, Huangfu ruogdie said faintly: "send people to look for them. They say that there is no problem. So we should trust them. What we have to do now is to stabilize the fruits of victory. When the Chu wind appears again, we can make him invincible in the secular world."


    Everyone looked at each other and knew that nothing could be done at the moment. They could only wait for Chu Feng to show up, stood up and said in unison: "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    Night in the sky, wind and rain move.


    The heavy rain in the early hours of the morning has lasted for a whole day. Floods have occurred in all parts of the imperial city. The roads in the suburbs have been stranded, and the major traffic roads have been restricted.


    Official authorities also issued a black rainstorm warning, and everything stopped.


    Such strange and fierce weather is rare in a hundred years. It is not known whether anyone died in this heavy rain. The only thing we can do is to wait for the rain to stop.


    Only when a thunder burst out in the sky again that day, a destructive thunder light was drawn out, and we felt that the heavy rain would really stop. When should we wait?


    And at this time, four o''clock in the morning!


    Outside the Imperial City, there are many ancient buildings standing in the Grand Canyon. Now they are covered by heavy rain. They have no meaning of flooding the golden mountains. If you look carefully, you will find that there are super strong drainage channels under these ancient buildings. All the rainwater is led to other places in a short time.


    Outside the woods, a figure is constantly shuttling.


    Those who hide in the trees or in the dark corner to watch the whistle, all they can see is a dark shadow passing by, and the next one feels the body is cold and gradually losing its vitality. Just at the moment of dying, with the help of the thunder light in the sky, they see a naked boy walking towards the inside.


    Like the devil!


    Young people stroll among the trees in the park. Those who hide in the dark can''t find him in such heavy rain. When they find out, death has already covered them.


    And this man is Chu Feng!


    Last night, when he entered the first garden, he was killed by thousands of people. After knowing some news in Huangfu''s mouth, he had no choice but to follow him all the way. It was only because of the heavy rain and wind that he came here not long ago. He wanted to kill people.


    I want to kill the man who let Murong Bing not know whether he can recover his real body.


    This is the place where Huangfu Junyi once lived in seclusion, and also the place where the power of Huangfu''s family lived in seclusion!


    Among the trees, Chu Feng''s hands were pale and wrinkled, which was caused by the rain washing and soaking, and some cracks were found in some places. The white meat was washed to the white.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know all these things at the moment. His left eye was flashing red light. He went to the depths with a clear goal and walked hundreds of meters ahead. However, dozens of people resisted on the way.


    In an ordinary hut of the ancient architecture group, Huangfu Juntao, sitting on the bed with his knees crossed, suddenly opened his eyes. A wave of evil spirit filled him with fear from the bottom of his heart.


    As soon as his face changed, he got down from the bed and ignored the slight injury caused by attacking Murong Bing. He put on his shoes and opened the door to look out at the rainy night outside. His expression was more fierce: "taboo is now, heaven and earth collapse, martial law is destroyed, what kind of monster is this? Damn it!"


    The calmness that he had cultivated for many years was completely gone at the moment. He knew that Chu Feng was coming. The evil spirit that could not be covered by strong wind and heavy rain was coming. He felt deeply in the first garden.


    He turned around and went into the house and put on a dress. Huangfu Juntao had a dignified look. He wanted to use the wind of Chu to achieve his goal. But now he found that the taboo people are not the ships he can arrange at will. Who can easily change them?


    Come out and say, "where are the people?"


    In Huangfu Juntao''s drinking cry, more than ten people flashed around him and said in unison, "master!"


    "Call on the core and withdraw!"


    Seeing his disciples appear, Huangfu Juntao''s expression softened a little. Although he was unwilling to speak, he still said it. Seeing everyone puzzled, Huangfu Juntao did not have time to explain: "it''s too late to tell you. Hurry to call for people to leave here. It''s only a temporary departure. Maybe we can come back tomorrow and the day after tomorrow."


    As a disciple of Huangfu Juntao, people here seldom see him with such a dignified look. Now they don''t ask why, they shoot away in all directions of the ancient architectural complex, ready to leave with their most proud disciples.


    In less than three minutes, there were hundreds of people standing in front of Huangfu Juntao. Seeing these people who were still tall and straight in the wind and rain, Huangfu Juntao nodded with satisfaction: "follow me, and inform other people to separate and find a time to come back here."


    "This place can''t stay any longer. Maybe we should go back!"


    After that, Huangfu Juntao walked directly into the wind and rain and headed for the road behind him. He felt that the Chu wind was getting closer and closer. Although a warrior in the three levels of heaven and Yuan asked him to withdraw all his men, he had no choice but to do so.


    Taboo people, can not use common sense to infer, at least not now!


    In addition to hundreds of people evacuating with Huangfu Juntao, there are thousands of people leaving with their backs in the dark. Everyone''s mood is worried. Huangfu Juntao, who is full of the seven levels of tiannu, has fled, let alone the people who are shocked by heaven?When the surrounding area is quiet, several figures fly down from the canyon and hit the ground heavily, fleshy and fleshy, without the original appearance.


    Then a figure fell down, standing steadily on the floor which was washed by the heavy rain, and stepped on a deep footprints. The weird eyes of Chu Feng looked at the ancient buildings, and instantly penetrated everything.


    He didn''t pay attention to those who were running away, but looked for the person he was looking for. Because of the evil spirit brought by the killing, the trees around him who had never bent down in the storm seemed to feel the pressure. When a strong wind blew, he directly stopped his waist and broke it.


    Chu Feng also looked at a path in the low gorge on the left. A bloody arc appeared at the corner of his mouth. At the next moment, his body flew out like a ghost, and his shadow was hard to capture.


    At this time, Huangfu Juntao, who has been out for several kilometers, is beating his eyebrows in the heavy rain. His heart is a little uncomfortable. He stops and looks back, and his eyes are gradually dignified. He feels that the evil spirit like a sea of blood is approaching.


    There was no time to think too much. Huangfu Juntao said, "disperse!"


    He also took the lead to shoot forward, and the speed reached an amazing speed, which can be described as terror. The people who followed him were stunned at first, and then they all left at full speed in more than ten directions under the leadership of their leaders.


    In the dark, the hundreds of people who had just gathered together were divided into dozens of teams to evacuate. If anyone drives a helicopter in the sky at the moment, he must be surprised at the amazing speed.


    Not far away from the ancient buildings, a figure is moving towards the front with a clear goal like a sharp arrow. In the position of several kilometers ahead, another figure is also similar to the terrible speed, only slightly slower than the person behind.


    Therefore, Huangfu Juntao was so frustrated that he couldn''t get rid of Chu Feng. He regretted that he would withdraw when he came back, so that he would not be in such a mess. But who knows that Huangfu betrayed the son of a bitch before he died?


    Huangfu Juntao thought that it was better to stop for the first World War. The sound of propeller roared in the air. In the storm, a helicopter suddenly appeared. Huangfu Juntao was stunned for a moment. In such a big storm, he drove a helicopter and wanted to die?


    But that''s all of a sudden, he immediately showed a happy smile, because he had seen the people sitting on the helicopter go a few steps, jump up more than 10 meters, pull the lower part of the helicopter, and roll into it.


    The people in the helicopter were all absorbed in driving the helicopter. After Huangfu Juntao came up, he closed the gate and pulled up the helicopter. In such a weather, not ordinary people really dare not drive the helicopter around.


    Huangfu Juntao tossed the rain on his body, and his mood gradually calmed down: "damn Chu Feng, it''s a monster!"


    "I''ve found out already!"


    The person who welcomed him threw out a sentence without turning back in the helicopter and said: "the taboo people are the body of punishment. The so-called martial arts realm is just a process and a kind of concealment for them. In their bodies, they already contain great power. What they are waiting for is just an opportunity to wake up.


    Before, I was curious about how the practitioners were eliminated. No matter how strong the taboos are, how long do they need to grow up? But now I understand that taboo people are born invincible and powerful, and the realm is virtual to them. If it is expected that Murong Bing''s incident last night has inspired the power of taboo in Chu Feng! "


    "Therefore, our plan can be launched at any time, of course, until the Chu wind returns to normal."


    Huangfu Juntao frowned: "you said that taboo people do not need to practice, they have invincible power? You''re not kidding me, are you? What exactly are the taboos? Can he really open the entrance of the five forbidden areas


    The person who welcomed him said with a wry smile: "all I know is just a few words. The only thing I can be sure of is that Chu Feng is one of the taboos. From this large-scale killing, we can see how strong he is and what the specific taboo is. Maybe only Xuanyuan family, the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, can explain clearly."


    "But it is certain that taboo people can indeed open the entrance of the five forbidden areas. Otherwise, if they can''t open it, what will be the prophecy of martial law and destruction? People in the five forbidden areas can''t hide, isn''t it? "


    Huangfu Juntao tasted it carefully and nodded with approval: "it is also!" Pause: "what do you do now? What needs to be done? "


    The person who welcomed him thought for a while and said, "I''ll send you back first. Let''s be quiet for a while. Although Chu Feng is a taboo person, it''s very powerful, but most of the time it''s more powerful than power. After a while, it''s the day of the Hermit meeting of the holy Dynasty. Then I''ll figure out the power of the ruling body, and then I''ll make some small plans to let Chu Feng into our plan. The rest doesn''t need to go now Do it. "


    "As long as we open the door of the forbidden area with the help of the power of Chu Feng, why should we still struggle between the secular world? Wouldn''t it be more beautiful to go straight to the forbidden area and pursue martial arts


    Huangfu Juntao nodded and didn''t speak any more. However, the shadow caused by the Chu wind always existed in his heart. He was even more worried about whether to spread out the thing that Chu Feng was a taboo person, and enlist several powerful forces to be allies.It''s just that the idea just came into being, and Huangfu Juntao has been gone for years. If he does that, he will surely give favorable evidence and expose their attack on overlord heaven. If the alliance is established well and the alliance is not established, he and the people around him will have to face up to the verdict office independently.


    At this time, the helicopter has disappeared in the night sky, although because of the strong wind and heavy rain, it did not dare to go too fast, but it also left steadily.


    Where Huangfu Juntao boarded the plane, a figure appeared in the wind and rain. Looking at the direction where the helicopter had disappeared, Chu Feng killed the plane and stood there coldly. Finally, he was soft and fell on the ground, letting the wind and rain wash away.


    Three minutes later, a graceful figure appeared. It was strange that the rain was blocked by her side dozens of centimeters away, as if wearing an invisible raincoat.


    Walking slowly, he squatted beside Chu Feng and looked at his beautiful face. He said, "I didn''t think you were a taboo. Is this fate?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    The storm of the Imperial City, with the moment when Chu Feng fainted, completely calmed down.


    When the sun rises in the morning, after a day and night of heavy rain in the Imperial City, the air is better than before, there is a kind of fresh feeling after the rain, the people who have stopped work and stopped school are also moving, and began to work and study normally.


    As if yesterday''s rare storm, for them, not too much impact, life continues.


    However, in the past day, there was a major earthquake in the holy city. Information shelved due to the storm began to flow into the ears of all parties with the improvement of the weather. At the moment of receiving the news, people of numerous forces were in a daze.


    Huangfu family, a thousand year old family of the holy Dynasty, once played games with the founding leaders, and they were not inferior to them. In the past one day, they have undergone earth shaking changes.


    No one knows how many people of the Huangfu family died in this day, and no one knows what happened. The only thing they know is that the person holding up the butcher''s knife is Huangfu ruodie, who holds up the power of Fengmen to unite the three provinces, tianwangmen and donghongmen.


    Under the thunder storm, the Huangfu family suffered heavy losses. The head of the family, Huangfu, died miserably, and his position changed.


    The people who took the position of the head of the family surprised everyone. They thought that Huangfu Wenren and Huangfu Wenyi had died. Huangfu''s literary world was missing. Huangfu''s family had undergone drastic changes. Huangfu Wenyu was the most likely person to be in power.


    But the result was surprising to all, because the person sitting in that position was Huangfu Ruoxi, the new head of the Huangfu family, a little girl less than 19 years old.


    The curious people made a secret investigation and were surprised. The original reason why Huangfu Ruoxi took the position of the head of the family and took charge of the Huangfu group was that the Ma family in Hangzhou and the Li family in Xiangjiang gave Huangfu Ruoxi 40% of their shares.


    Secondly, Huangfu Ruoxi also transferred 10% of her and Huangfu Wenren to Huangfu Ruoxi.


    Secondly, Huangfu Wenren, who had already died, and Huangfu Ruolan, who had been unable to find the body, had also entered Huangfu Ruoxi''s hands.


    In addition, Huangfu Ruoxi holds 1% of her own shares. Finally, she holds the position of the chairman of Huangfu group with 61% of the shares. At the same time, under the pressure of Huangfu ruodie''s blood, she becomes the new head of the Huangfu family.


    Although the Huangfu family is still the Huangfu family, many people are just like the mirror in their hearts. Chu Feng is the real helmsman of this new Huangfu family.


    However, although they had such words in their hearts, they did not say it. Now, the whole underground world of Shengchao is basically controlled by Chu Feng. Obviously, Huangfu group, fengteng group, Ma Ma group, which owns 10% of Chu Feng''s shares, plus the powerful alliance of Xiangjiang Huo''s and Li''s.


    Even if there are more opinions and dissatisfaction in my heart, no one dares to express them. Any darkness is powerless in the face of absolute power.


    Jianghai, 12 o''clock at noon, the bloody Huangfu villa!


    After the plot of Huangfu''s literary world was smashed, Huangfu villa changed its master completely. Outside the gate, several people were busy there. Before long, Huangfu villa would disappear completely in Jianghai and be replaced by Jin''s villa.


    Jin Qiaoyan stood on the balcony of this room at this time, looking at the mountain resort, which used to be familiar with, but things have changed. When her son and daughter died and disappeared, although she still faced everything with a smile, a lot of things were lost, and only those who knew the pain were there.


    At this time, Jin Qiaoyan has a little anger, but also has no choice but to follow the fate.


    The purpose of her cooperation with Chu Feng was that Jin Qiaoyan would eventually become the head of the Huangfu family. However, when Huangfu died and the Huangfu family changed ownership, she was not the one who took the position. She knew that she had been played by Chu Feng.


    At the moment when Chu Feng let Huang Fu Ruo die sit on the Fengmen master, she was doomed to be unable to become the leader of Huangfu family.


    Although some misunderstandings have been cleared up by Chu Feng and because the relationship between Huangfu Ruoxi and Huangfu Ruoxi has eased, Huangfu ruodie still has a thorn in his heart.


    Now Huangfu, who is in control of the great power, can be said to be a gift if she does not lift the butcher''s knife to kill Jin Qiaoyan.


    Therefore, Jin Qiaoyan was a little annoyed. Chu Feng had no choice but to lose his word. At least Chu Feng left a message. The future of the river and the Huangfu family belonged to Jin Qiaoyan, which was the reward for her finally standing up to contain the support of the Huangfu family.


    Although it is far from the ideal position of the person in charge, Jin Qiaoyan does not have the same passion as before. Perhaps it is because she has experienced a lot, or after this time, the strength of Huangfu family is only 30% of the original level, which is a little less dignified, which also makes Jin Qiaoyan lose interest.


    Taking back the look at the gate, which has been changed into Jin''s villa, Jin Qiaoyan said in a quiet voice: "father, Huangfu''s asking for heaven is finally dead, and I''ve avenged you. Although it''s not the daughter who killed him in the end, the decline of the Huangfu family must be enough to comfort your spirit in heaven.""Your dying wish, I will certainly do it, send your ashes back!"


    When talking, Jin Qiaoyan''s eyes look southeast, and there seems to be something worth missing. The deep of her eyes also blinks with fierce killing: "I will also let everything I lost come back, find our own dignity, and I will hold back the shame of more than 20 years!"


    In the self-talk of jinqiaoyan nooo, there was a sound of footsteps that was not light or heavy behind, and Jin Qiaoyan also scattered to turn and look at the comer.


    Qin Niang walked slowly. She was a bit haggard by the wind of Chu. She was a little haggard. There are no other seven heroes of Huangfu. Her old friends have died. She asked the heaven that she was dead. She was tired at this time.


    Looking at Jin Qiaoyan, aunt Qin said slightly: "all are integrated. With the help of yaochuzi, the foundation of Jianghai family is all dug out, 70% of the people are willing to follow, 10% of them resist being killed, 20% of them choose to leave."


    "The total value of the industry of 17 billion pool money has reached your name. Now, you are the biggest personal force in the river and sea except for the wind gate."


    "I should have been happy to hear you, but I couldn''t find a reason for it." Jin Qiaoyan nodded quietly and walked to sit down and lay there and said slowly, "because I know that even these are mine, but as long as Chu Feng has an idea, I will give unconditionally."


    Thinking of the fluctuation in her heart, she was a boy who could be her son. A complex smile with love and hate and helplessness appeared in the mouth of Jin Qiaoyan: "money, power, even my body, if he wants, do you think I can not give it?"


    "Indeed, he is a bastard!"


    Qin Niang agreed to nodding, the woman with charm remembers the first time to meet Chu Feng, who is only a river sea overlord, she dare to stab her knife. She understands the deep helplessness of Jin Qiaoyan.


    After a while, aunt Qin said softly: "we and Chu wind are inseparable. Although in the eyes of the outside world, Jin is Jin, but we are very clear that the so-called Jin family is only the attachment of Chu wind. As long as he gives a command, we still have to fight for him to die and work hard."


    "It''s not going to happen, is that going to happen?"


    Jin Qiaoyan took the words and shook his head gently: "although Jin family is a little powerful now, the power that Chu wind can use is too much. His identity of unknown truth and falsehood is doomed that Chu wind is not what we can shake, no matter what it is finally, it is doomed that Chu wind is not what we can shake. A Hebrew FUBU family can kill us."


    Qin nodded slightly, and she stopped discussing the issue of Chu Feng. She asked in a low voice: "now you are a success and no longer under control. Although Chu Feng is on her head, for us, if she does not threaten his interests, she will not see us more, if you want to do anything."


    "More than 20 years!"


    The lying golden Qiao Yan sat up, eyes were cold and twinkling with the murderer: "it is hateful that the emperor Fu asked Heaven to ask heaven to plan to make my father lose his home position or even cross death, but without the internal people to meet with each other, how could Huangfu succeed in asking heaven? The world is fair, blood, it must be compensated with blood! "


    Forty has passed, but more than the 20-year-old woman also charming gold Qiaoyan stood up, cold and said: "arrange, tomorrow and I go to my father''s cemetery to take out ashes!"


    "The day of sacrifice, kill the cold and the desolate south!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    Three days later, a flick of your finger!


    Chu Feng still has no trace.


    On the morning of this day, fengteng garden, as usual, arranged to do things in an orderly manner. There was no change due to the disappearance of Chu Feng. All of these were attributed to Huang Fu Ruo die. It also made people sigh that Chu Feng''s vision completely suppressed the possible changes.


    Nowadays, as long as it is not a destructive thing, you can face it calmly. Huangfu ruodie has built an extraordinary wind gate in the past three days. Unless it is the official power, no one in the public can shake it.


    Although fengteng garden is as quiet as ever. With the change of the Huangfu family, the departure of the Wenjia family, the change of tianwangmen gate, and the stability of Xiangjiang, Fengmen Shengchao has no enemy. It is just the disappearance of Chu Feng. We just don''t talk about it, but we are worried.


    The only thing they can know is that the last place where Chu Feng appeared was on the outskirts of the Imperial City, where Huang Fu Junyi lived in seclusion before.


    There have been killing and bloody, but when people look for them, there is no shadow of Chu wind, and even there is no one in the ancient building complex.


    Huang Fu Ruo die is more worried about Chu Feng than anyone else these days, and even more worried about the changes of Huangfu family. However, she knows that no matter how worried she is, she can only be stuffy. Now the wind door still depends on her. If she is in disorder, she will give people a chance to take advantage of it.


    Today''s fengteng garden also welcomed a guest in the depressed atmosphere, the lonely master Tiandao old man, and a white fox.


    But no one knows that the white fox is Murong Bing!


    On the hillside behind, the white fox melted by Murong Bing lies prone on the hillside. With a pair of fox eyes, he looks down at the rippling lake water quietly. Old man Tiandao stands behind him with deep eyes and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Gu Ming came from behind. When he stood in front of Tiandao old man, he glanced at the white fox. He was a little puzzled. He didn''t seem to understand how his master was carrying a white fox. However, old Tiandao didn''t say that the White Fox also followed Tiandao old man as if he were human.


    Gu Ming did not ask.


    Tiandao old man took back his eyes, scattered the loose and impudent breath, and said faintly: "there is no news of Chu wind yet?"


    He then added: "Fengmen has mobilized 20000 people to look for him in the past three days. He can only confirm that the last place he appears is the place where Huangfu Junyi lives in seclusion. Besides, he doesn''t know anything else."


    Tiandao old man nodded slightly and didn''t ask any more.


    Many people don''t know what happened on that night''s dream Camel Mountain, but it''s no secret for Tiandao old man.


    The three elders of Xuanyuan family besieged Murong Bing, whose strength was greatly reduced. At last, a man in black killed Murong Bing, who was seriously injured. Chu Feng became a demon in a rage. After seriously injuring the three elders of Xuanyuan family, he pursued and killed the man in black.


    Old man Tiandao thought of the man in black in Xuanyuan platform. His eyes were deep. Chu Feng pursued him. But the last place he appeared was the place where Huangfu Junyi had lived in seclusion. He frowned and whispered, "does the thousand year old Huangfu family really have the secret of its existence for countless years?"


    Lonely life lightly looked at the old man Tiandao, moved to white fox, and then turned away indifferently. Today, Tiandao old man just came to understand the situation of Chu Feng.


    After waiting for his lonely life to leave, he looked at the white fox on the calm lake and made a human voice: "Tiandao boy, did you think of something?"


    When he was alone, Tiandao old man did not cover up any more, and said his doubts: "it is said that Huangfu family has inherited for thousands of years, relying on its profound information and huge money empire. But in that troubled times, what can we do with money?


    Now Chu Feng is missing. The last place to appear is Huangfu Junyi''s seclusion. There are still ancient buildings that can accommodate thousands of people. I have to wonder if there is any secret of Huangfu''s family in the dark in the past few years! "


    White fox''s eyes narrowed slightly: "say specific point!"


    Although Murong Bing has lost all his strength and turned into the prototype, the Xuanyuan family has not asked Murong Bing to go back to the wild demon domain. But Tiandao old man will not despise the latter because of this. He said lightly: "among the three schools and four families, the four are very clear, and the Xianzhong gate is also very clear. Only the other two, where and who are they, we are not very clear ¡£¡±


    "I wonder if the thousand year old Huangfu family has a strong hidden power in the dark?"


    White fox''s eyes burst into a sharp color. If Tiandao old man''s inference is correct, then it can explain why the Huangfu family can exist for a long time, and it can still survive under the pressure of the founding leaders and the successive dynasties.


    Feeling that this is really possible, white fox asked: "who do you think is the most likely, is the hidden power of Huangfu family?"


    This time, the old man Tiandao didn''t answer immediately. The breeze was blowing slowly and rippling on the lake surface. Obviously, he was thinking, and Baihu didn''t disturb him. He knew that Tiandao old man needed some time to think and speculate.Ten minutes or so of silence, Tiandao old man said: "Ling Dingtian, the second person in the black list who once competed with overlord heaven, is even equal to that of the black list!"


    Hearing Ling Dingtian''s three words, Baihu stood up with his body lying on his stomach. A strange smell pervaded the air, and a faint sense of murder could be felt: "what you are talking about is that Ling Dingtian, who may have participated in attacking and killing Chu Feng''s parents, has been dreaming of replacing King BA''s?"


    "That''s him!"


    Old man Tiandao nodded and said slowly: "now Ling Dingtian, as the head of Juesha sect, was not known before he came into the world. The most important thing is that in the year when Ling Dingtian was born, Huangfu Juntao, a demon boy of Huangfu family, was missing. Some people said that he was dead, but what was the result?"


    The meaning is very clear. White fox doesn''t ask any more, and there is a color in his eyes. If Tiandao''s inference is correct, then the situation will be too big.


    But now the white foxes made by Murong Bing still need the protection of Tiandao old man, and can''t do too many things. The point of the story is deflected: "these are not important. It doesn''t matter whether Huangfu''s family''s hidden power is not important. The important thing is that as long as he is Ling Dingtian, he will die one day."


    "The only thing I want to know now is, where has my husband gone?"


    When she spoke, Bai Hu had a slight worry in her eyes. Maybe she had gone through countless dynasties and caused the destruction of dynasties. Later generations called her a real beauty and disaster and a peerless evil spirit. But when Chu Feng stood in front of him that night, she fell into the devil''s way for her.


    Murong Bing found that she was in love. It was the feeling that she did not have around Shang Zhou, Tang Xuanzong, or even Wu Sangui and Huangtaiji, the top kings. It was a kind of thing called love.


    Tiandao old man didn''t know what Murong Bing was thinking. He looked into the distance with deep eyes: "the life lamp that long Bo lit for him has not been extinguished. It can be sure that he is not dead, but he only knows where it is."


    At the same time, when Tiandao old man and Bai Hu thought about where Chu Feng was, a deserted old temple 200 kilometers away from fengteng garden was now cleaned up. A graceful figure came out of the old temple with a little tired look. She had not had a rest for three days.


    When the graceful woman appeared, a masked woman seemed to appear from the air, standing in front of her with a sigh and shaking her head: "I promise you to follow him and protect him for some days, until you go to Tianfan great perfect state. Why don''t you abide by our agreement and come out?"


    "Don''t you know that you and he are naturally antagonistic. He represents death and you represent hope?"


    The graceful woman smiles, with a little apology on her face: "I know, but some things will change after all, just like at the beginning, you and I don''t know that Chu Feng is the punishment of heaven, dark eyes, so many things are uncertain, maybe I can make Chu Feng from a symbol of destruction, into other?"


    After a pause, the graceful woman went over and took the masked woman to the front. Looking back at the broken temple, she whispered, "what''s more, it''s just a prophecy. This thing can''t be trusted. Maybe the whole world thinks that he''s a disaster star. I''m entangled with him by fate, but no one said it can''t be changed."


    "Even if the wheel of fate has begun to turn, I firmly believe that I can go against the sky!"


    Graceful women don''t look like that kind of woman. On the contrary, they are still a little bit delicate. But when the words come out of her mouth, they will not lose their domineering power. Even the masked women beside them can feel their firmness.


    If you want to persuade him again, it''s unnecessary to think about it. He sighed: "what are you going to do? He has fallen into the devil''s way for the woman in the wild demon kingdom. Although he is now suppressed by you, he has a Ming Hong sword spirit in his body, and the magic nature coexists. Temporary suppression does not mean forever."


    "Not to mention that he is the devil himself, and you are the God!"


    The graceful woman showed a touch of melancholy, but quickly disappeared, and she firmly replied with her clenched pink Fist: "even if he is a devil, I don''t mind falling into the altar when I can''t do anything. After becoming his demon, even if the universe is upside down, I don''t want to give up again this time!"


    The masked woman looked stiff and shook her head repeatedly: "injustice, ancient times so, now so, is it really going to happen and ancient general tragedy?"


    The graceful woman knew that the masked woman''s words were helpless, and she said with a smile: "there is no absolute thing in the world. Even if he and I have changed at that time, will there still be you? One of your ideas should be able to destroy us?"


    The masked woman shook her head gently and went away alone towards the distance. She did not answer the words of the graceful woman. She sighed in her heart that although I am the foundation, can I destroy the way of heaven conceived in the beginning of chaos?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    On the seventh day after the coma, Chu Feng, who was taken away by a graceful woman, opened her eyes at 6:00 a.m. in the old ruined temple. The beams crisscrossed back and forth above the ruined temple entered the eyes, and the air still had the sense of decay and mildew that had not been used for a long time.


    Suddenly think of what, Chu Feng instantly sat up, think of that night dream of Camel Mountain things, and the figure of the white fox, finally hurt the urgency.


    The pain on her body seems to forget. Chu Feng stands up in a coma for several days without eating. However, Chu Feng is not in the mood to think about these problems. She is full of Murong Bing. I don''t know what will happen to her in the end?


    Staggering out of the ancient and old palace, Chu Feng came outside, with the morning wet breeze gently blowing, Chu Feng subconsciously tight body, there are so some scars on his body, the body has always been less than the peak time, occasionally cold, at this time let Chu wind some resist meaning.


    Walking forward for a few steps, Chu Feng frowned and pondered over the day''s events, but could not remember what happened and why he was here.


    The only thing I can remember is that when xuanyuantai three people besieged Murong Bing, they told Chu Feng that the latter came from one of the five forbidden areas, the mysterious wild demon region. Then a mysterious man appeared and seriously injured Murong Bing, who was already weak, and made her become a white fox.


    This is the only thing Chu Feng can remember at the moment. Other things, such as how to leave mengtuoshan, the bloody killing of Huangfu family, and the killing of the four sides in seclusion. Chu Feng doesn''t remember at all. It seems that the memory doesn''t belong to him at all.


    "Where is this? Why am I here? "


    Chu Feng couldn''t think about it any more. He took back his mind and looked at the dim surroundings in the early morning. It was a strange place, surrounded by towering trees. In addition, there were waist high weeds. Obviously, no one had been to this place for a long time.


    From time to time, from the depths of the woods came the sounds of birds and insects. Peaceful and peaceful, close to nature, Chu Feng had no quiet heart since he woke up, slightly calming down.


    Continue to go forward, chufeng do not know why he came here, do not know how long he fainted in the end, he is now worried, only Murong ice, how is she?


    He wanted to find a way out and leave here. Suddenly, a faint fragrance came from the air, which made Chu Feng stop. He sniffed the fragrance in the air. He was a little familiar and a little strange. But Chu Feng also knew that there were other people around him.


    Turning to the left, a graceful figure fell from a tree, with a small mask on her face, a pair of sunglasses, and a small hat on her head, which completely covered all her face. However, it still could not cover the charm of this woman.


    Even if nothing can be seen at the moment, Chu Feng can be sure that the person in front of him must be a top beauty.


    His left eye moved imperceptibly and wanted to have a look at the perfect face and beauty of this woman. But after a close look, Chu Feng''s expression became more and more alert, because his left eye could not see through the cover of the graceful woman''s face, and was blocked by a layer of obscure and indescribable things.


    And such a thing, only once in the Ming Hong sword spirit and Xuanyuan sword, encountered once.


    In front of the people, absolutely not ordinary people, Chu Feng heart immediately had a decision.


    "Dark eyes, throughout all the darkness in the world, but there are some things that can''t be seen."


    When Chu Feng took back her left eye, the graceful woman had already come to Chu Feng''s face and opened her mouth gently. Her voice was not sweet or cold, giving people a kind of gentleness: "therefore, you don''t need to continue to check me with your left eye, even if I give you a hundred years. As long as I don''t want to, you will never see my face and everything I have."


    Chu Feng''s heart and soul, graceful woman''s words, is undoubtedly telling him that his Chu Feng''s Secret in her eyes, is not a secret, even as if know more things in general.


    However, Chu Feng did not continue to see, the invisible thing is invisible, so the graceful woman can say that, naturally has her reason, and has her self-confidence.


    "Who are you?" she said


    "Your Savior!"


    The graceful woman''s eyes under the sunglasses looked at Chu Feng gently, turned to look at other places, and said with her back to chufeng: "on the dream Camel Mountain, you triggered the taboo because of Murong ice, and let the wheel of fate start to turn. In a rage, you turned into a devil, killed the Huangfu family and destroyed everything.


    It''s me who saved you when you killed Huangfu Junyi''s reclusive place and fainted. It''s also me who let your demonic burst out be suppressed temporarily. But remember not to get angry easily in the future. The fire of killing can make you stronger, but it will also make you lost in the bloody


    "I don''t think you want to be a killing machine, do you?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes fluttered. He didn''t expect so many things happened that night. He was possessed by Murong Bing and killed in Huangfu family. He was a little worried about the situation in the outside world. However, when he thought of Huangfu ruobi and Li Ji''s strong support, Chu Feng was a little more stable.Once the account has entered the right track, even if he died, the damper and everything, will be carried out step by step, will not collapse!


    Dispersed worry, Chu Feng asked softly: "where is this, I fell asleep for a few days?"


    Graceful woman whispered back a way: "outside the Imperial City, 170 kilometers, you fell asleep for seven days."


    After a pause, the graceful woman added: "as for the outside world, you don''t need to worry. You have several good women and some good brothers. The killing of Huangfu family has not broken out. Everything is the same as before. The only difference is that there is no discordant voice in the holy court."


    "Now you, apart from the official pilgrimage, no private power can compete with you!"


    After being confirmed by the graceful woman, Chu Feng finally settled down in his heart. He did not doubt that the woman in front of him would cheat him, because there was no need to do anything for seven days in a coma.


    A light cough to ease the body''s numbness and weakness, Chu Feng asked faintly: "do we know?"


    The graceful woman''s body trembled unnaturally for a moment, all of which fell into the eyes of Chu Feng. Her heart moved. Chu Feng didn''t show it. She just stood there, waiting for the reply of the graceful woman.


    A minute''s silence, the graceful woman sighs: "do not know!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. His left eye was trying to find something on the graceful woman, but he was still blocked outside and couldn''t see in. He was quite disappointed. It seemed that his left eye was not everything.


    However, he can be sure that the graceful woman did not tell the truth. If she really did not know herself, why should she save herself?


    If he only said that along the way, even if he had a good heart, chufeng didn''t believe it at all. It was the place where Huangfu Junyi once lived in seclusion. Even Yin long and Yin Feng didn''t know the situation. Li Ji once said that it was difficult to explore, so it was impossible for someone to save himself for no reason.


    The only saying is that the graceful woman has been following Chu Feng''s side.


    Thinking about who this woman is in the end, it seems that her strength is still very strong, but among the people we know, no one has any similarities with the woman in front of her. Maybe there are too many people I know, and it is possible to forget for a while.


    Chu Feng''s greatest advantage is that he can''t think about things that he can''t think about. The woman in front of her doesn''t want to show her true face. Chu Feng doesn''t want to force others to be difficult. But the latter saves him from coma. Chu Feng has written down this kindness.


    Think of Murong ice, think of Xuanyuan family, and those Hongyan brothers, chufeng whispered: "I want to leave here."


    "Leave now?"


    The graceful woman turned around and showed her eyebrows and frowned: "although there is no fatal injury on your body, your body is overloaded to play its own strength, just like a vessel that can hold one kilogram of objects, but you have to force ten kilograms of things into it. Now you need rest."


    Chu Feng feels numb and weak all over his body. It is indeed a sign of excessive exertion. What he needs is a good rest. But when he thinks of Murong Bing, he faints. It''s OK to say that when he is awake, how can Chu Feng be absolutely at ease?


    What''s more, what''s the big return pill? It''s a top-grade pill that can make Murong Bing recover. Chu Feng can''t calm down for a moment.


    Facing the graceful woman, she breathed out a breath and said, "I know I need a good rest, but there are a lot of things I can''t settle down at all. You saved me, and you can tell me some things outside. Then I must know that I can''t rest if I want, at least not now."


    "I''ve been in a coma for a long time for a week. If I take a rest, I don''t doubt that I will be mentally tortured."


    Graceful woman show eyebrows stretch, also understand Chu Feng in the heart of the anxiety, think about pointing to the broken Temple: "I prepared you new clothes, go in and change, I personally sent you out of here, until you are safe, I will leave."


    Chu Feng wanted to leave by himself. She didn''t want to be graceful. She was willing to send herself. She thought about it. Now she met a master who might not be an opponent. She nodded: "thank you!"


    The graceful woman didn''t reply, but turned around and walked to the side. Chu Feng said a strange woman, shaking her head and walked into the broken temple. I don''t know why. Facing the graceful woman, he didn''t have any sense of danger, as if he firmly believed that the woman would not hurt him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    The next morning, nine o''clock!


    Chu Feng and the graceful woman went through several places. At this time, she stepped into the imperial city. At the moment of entering the east gate, Chu Feng felt that the imperial city was a little more boring than before, but it didn''t make people feel upset. It was a little more peaceful.


    At least when you look at it, some of the young men and women with brain disability that can be seen in the past have disappeared, or learned to keep a low profile.


    Although he has not contacted anyone, Chu Feng has already guessed the cause of all this. In the mouth of the graceful woman, he knows that after the night of mengtuoshan, Fengmen and Huangfu family had a thorough war, and under the iron blood of Huangfu ruodie, they disintegrated the Huangfu family which had been precipitated for thousands of years.


    Of course, there are also official and various forces, intentionally or unintentionally, to add fuel to the flames, and the real wall is pushed by all.


    However, Chu Feng is not interested in these things now. He just glances over the graceful woman walking beside her occasionally. I don''t know why. The latter always gives him a familiar feeling and seems familiar.


    But her left eye could not penetrate the mask on the graceful woman''s face, coupled with the sunglasses she was wearing and a lace cap. Chu Feng did not know who she was.


    The only thing for sure is that the latter won''t hurt him.


    Walking beside Chu Feng, the graceful woman seems to have a general feeling of the side of the head, just and Chu Feng''s eyes collide together, micro frown: "see what?"


    "Look at the beauty!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know why he lost his mind when facing the latter. He didn''t care too much when he was caught. He shrugged his shoulders and threw out a sentence at will. After walking a few steps, he saw that the graceful woman had not yet followed him. He looked back curiously: "no more?"


    The graceful woman did not speak, but looked to the other direction, where there was a long line of milk tea shops, although at this time 30 meters away, still can smell that light smell of milk tea.


    Chu Feng followed her eyes and walked forward with a smile. The graceful woman was stunned and said, "what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng Yang raised his hand: "your saliva is coming out, what do you say I want to do, you save me, please drink a cup of milk tea or OK."


    After hearing the speech, the graceful woman stood there, and then followed her up to the place where Chu Feng queued up and asked, "do you have any money?"


    After nearly a day''s journey, they just ate a little something. At this time, Chu Feng was also a little thirsty and wanted to drink something.


    But when he was asked, Chu Feng''s expression was stiff and there was indescribable embarrassment. After that night''s dream of Camel Mountain, he forgot everything. When he woke up, he had already been far away from the imperial city. He didn''t know where the cash and cards had gone.


    A little embarrassed to look back, ha ha smile: "no!"


    The graceful woman knew Chu Feng had no money, so she shook her head and took it out of her body and handed it a hundred yuan bill. When Chu Feng received it, she could feel the scorn of the people around her. Obviously, they all misunderstood that Chu Feng was a white faced person.


    However, today''s Chu Feng never cared about other people''s opinions. He took over Qian and stood there in peace of mind, as if he were thick skinned and could not be attacked by guns and guns.


    Chu Feng''s eyes under the graceful women''s sunglasses are more than one eye. She shakes her head slightly and follows. There are dozens of people in the front of the team. It is estimated that it will take a long time.


    It has to be said that the business of this milk tea shop is really good. Chu Fenggang queued for less than 10 minutes, and there were dozens of people behind him, more than at the beginning. Moreover, there was a common phenomenon: most of the people in the queue were men, and a group of women were standing in the distance.


    Although the team was long, few people showed displeasure. Chu Feng felt his stomach and smelled the faint smell of milk. He even felt hungry. He thought about going to Guanghan garden to have a good meal.


    When only ten people were left to arrive at chufeng, the sound of car horns blaring wildly came from behind. Nearly a hundred people lined up behind Chu Feng looked back in unison. The faces of the people at the back changed dramatically, and they ran to both sides subconsciously. What line up and what kind of milk tea were floating clouds at this moment.


    Because the speed seems to be over 80 yards, and in the Imperial City, the speed limit is 40!


    The people in the back came crazy because of this car. They didn''t care about the queue. They all began to dodge to both sides. The car didn''t seem to stop, and it was racing all the way there.


    You can also hear the heavy metal music from the car.


    Chu Feng looks back and sees the car coming. A Lamborghini can also hear the man''s crazy laughter in addition to heavy metal music. He says something about his father''s goods. Chu Feng doesn''t have a tiger''s body and sends out Wang BA''s Qi. Naturally, he pulls the graceful woman out of his position.


    Lamborghini kept flying, more than 100 people in line were scared to leave, the car stopped in front of the window of the milk tea shop with a sharp brake and stalled 50 cm.


    With a click, the door opened, and a young man with an estimated height of 1.8 meters came out, took out a cigarette, ignored the eyes of the people around him, lit it with a slap, and slowly blew out a mouthful of smoke.Exhale a breath, only the corner of the mouth a tip of the mouth to open: "a group of silly comparison, still queuing, sad!"


    When the young man talks, the other side walks down a girl, which looks like about 20 years old. White dress is wrapped on the perfect body. The unshakable green and astringency adds a pure breath of two points. Only that looks at the eyes of the young man with too much worship.


    Obviously, it''s a green tea!


    Young man raised his hand, she naturally walked to him to hold his slender waist, the former also very windy with the cigarette to look at the milk tea shop staff face a cold drink: "Ma, give me two of your best milk tea, do not know the time of this young master precious, minutes of millions of up and down ah?"


    "No, you don''t have to open this shop!"


    The barbarian and unreasonable roared, it seems that the people around him are transparent in his eyes. They kissed the pure girl''s face with a bad smile: "don''t queue for milk tea next time. It''s a waste of time, driving around. These people in the first ten cars see the sports car, dare to speak?"


    When speaking, the young man has a proud face, and he has always enjoyed privileges. In other people''s eyes, the dandy idiot has become a high-grade behavior in the atmosphere.


    Pure girl, uh, nodded, looked infinitely delicate.


    Chu Feng has been looking at both people, and they listen to their words. It is basically certain that the young man is absolutely an upstart, shaking his head slightly, and has no thoughts of their concern.


    And look around, as the young man said, there were angry and discontented people on their faces. After seeing the limited edition Lamborghini, no one was interested in speaking.


    Such things seem very far from the mark, but it is real happening at this time, but what they never know is that it only increases the inch of young men.


    The latter saw no one talking, and smiled proudly. He saw the shop assistant still busy there, and said, "Mom, hurry up, I wasted my time. Can you afford it?"


    The shop assistant is a short haired girl. When she sees people around, they dare not say young men. She dare not say anything. There are two cups of milk tea. They are roared by young men. The born cowardly people fall on the ground with two ready milk tea in their hands.


    "Damn it, waste!"


    The young man saw a drink and scold, politeness did not have to say, short hair girl anxious to add: "sorry, I have made it for you from the new!"


    "No more!" The young man has a laugh, and pulls the pure girl with one hand directly covering the pride. His eyes look down on the short haired girl. Although he seems to be young, he has developed well. His mouth is raised and smiled: "come out and show me, this is even the case."


    The pure girl in her arms hears the words, and takes a young man with a rebuke: "the less, you are good or bad, and want to treat others like I do, it is a big radish!"


    Wang Wen Yan laugh more joyful, big hand rub a few times, see short hair woman has not come out, face a cold drink: "out!"


    There are four people in the teahouse. They don''t know what to do at a time. An older woman looks at the short haired girl, and takes the courage to go a few steps before opening the door of the teahouse, and bows to her mouth: "sorry, this is new. Please apologize for any shortage. For the other two cups of milk tea, we can not charge for it."


    Wang Yue laughed, pointed to his nose and Lamborghini: "I am Wang Yue, the successor of the king of Dian Lan group. Do you think I can afford two cups of milk tea? Do I need your cheap compensation? "


    No one around us stands out to preside over what is called justice. Only sympathy looks at the short haired girl, and knows that Wang Yue is deliberately seeking things to show the superiority, but they do have status and can not help!


    The older woman looks stiff, knowing that Wang Yue is looking at short hair girl, but facing Wang''s barbarism and identity, even if the boss can not press down, what''s more, she is just a storekeeper?


    Wang Yue saw that he spoke, and they were indifferent. He let go of the pure girl and walked up in her adoring eyes, and lifted one hand and fell on the face of the older woman without any sign.


    The eyes show a light greed, a hand to extend, mouth also revealed indecent words: "look so young, will not be false?"


    It''s a snap!


    The difference is less than five centimeters, Wang Yue face smile gradually exuberant, a loud noise came.


    Not only let Wang stop the movement, but also attract the eyes of the masses around, all of them are a daze


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    Stupefied, stupefied, followed by shock, and complexity!


    There was a noisy scene just now. At this time, the noise of the wind had stopped, and the breath of the crowd slowed down. They all looked at the Lamborghini, or the pretty boy standing next to the Lamborghini, whose body collapsed with one fist.


    When those emotions are gradually dispersed, everyone''s heart has an idea, crazy!


    Originally, Chu Feng didn''t want to quarrel with such a dandy as Wang Yue. It''s OK to show off once in a while if people have money and status. However, Chu Feng only resents that when they show off, they habitually find some people at the bottom to step on their feet to show off their superiority.


    Everyone who has money and power knows that you have to find someone to reflect your value. This is the place where Chu is particularly disgusted.


    Wang Yue is undoubtedly such a person.


    Originally, the perfect body and streamlined lines make Lamborghini one of the best in sports cars, but Chu Feng just stepped forward and punched the car body with a punch, which collapsed into a seven or eight centimeter punch mark, which was deeply engraved on the car body.


    It''s like a beautiful woman with a knife on her face, incomplete!


    Finally, the Leng God of Wang Yue reaction, no heartache, Lamborghini incomplete, just old face hot, feel oneself was chufeng hit in the face, pointing to him and drinking: "you hit my car?"


    Chu Feng shook his hand and twisted his neck in the complicated eyes of a graceful woman. Suddenly, he kicked out again without any sign. This time, he did not stop, his fists and feet crossed, and dozens of fists and feet fell down. Lamborghini, who started to play, immediately turned into a pile of scrap iron.


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and sighed: "obviously, I hit!" Wang Yue looked at Wang Yue, whose face was flushed with anger, and showed a light banter: "however, the quality of your sports car seems not so good. A few feet and a few punches turned into a pile of scrap iron. I think you should thank me."


    When people around heard Chu Feng''s words, the corners of their mouths twitched violently. Although in recent years, people always feel that the quality of top sports cars is not good, and that they will be scrapped after spontaneous combustion or collision, they can''t really be scrapped with one punch and one foot.


    At that time, they also remembered that Chu Feng was fighting with his fists and feet, and his eyes toward Chu Feng changed. Is this still a human being?


    Wang Yue breathed a deep breath, showing deep, but his heart is also a bit dignified. Although he is a dandy, he is not an absolute fool. The man who can kill a Lamborghini with fists and feet is worth the best force, and at least he has great strength.


    Squinting his eyes, he asked, "who are you?"


    Chu Feng patted that incomplete body, light return way: "Cheng Yaojin!"


    Cheng Yaojin?


    Wang Yue''s eyes congealed, and immediately became angry. Knowing that Chu Feng deliberately played him, he pointed to chufeng and said, "boy, if you don''t have official background in your family, or I don''t have money, then you''re finished this time."


    "Fight dad?"


    Chu Feng gave a faint smile. Knowing Wang Yue''s potential meaning, he shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, don''t worry. I don''t have Laozi at the top of the mountain, and I don''t have any rich people''s three aunts. I''m an orphan."


    The graceful woman standing behind Chu Feng gently shakes her head. She knows that Wang Yue is going to have a bad day today, and that the car was smashed in vain. Chu Feng has no background. There is no Laozi and his relatives to the top. But this son of a bitch has already stood on the top of the holy pyramid, and even has a seat in the world.


    Sure enough, Wang Yue grinned. He knew that there were people playing pig and eating tiger in the world, but he absolutely did not believe that such a person would appear in front of him.


    "Jingdong" is not a big thing to pull out of the door of the tea shop. It''s just that there''s no such thing as a phone call out of Jingdong. It''s just that there''s no such thing as a phone call out of Jingdong. It''s just that there''s no such thing as a phone call out of Jingdong. It''s just that there''s no such thing as a phone call out of Jingdong''s tea shop


    "Ha ha ha, that''s good. Thanks for jingshao. I''ve just come from dianlan. I''m not familiar with the place of life. I depend on you!"


    I don''t know who the call is to. Wang Yue''s smile on his face is particularly exuberant. He hangs up the phone with an enigmatic face and looks at the calm and calm Chu Feng, and murmurs in his heart about the match.


    While waiting, Wang Yue''s eyes also found a graceful woman who had been following Chu Feng. Although he could not see that face, he was definitely a man of great power. His eyes were inexplicably greedy.


    In the light look of Chu Feng, Wang Yue said with a smile: "boy, you''ve made a big mistake today, but I''m not a rude and unreasonable person. As long as you promise me three conditions, I can forget today''s affairs. Otherwise, you will stay in prison for ten or eight years. Maybe you don''t know whether you can come out."


    Threat means very heavy, Chu Feng can still hear, gently cough a playful ask: "what?"


    Wang Yue saw Chu Feng''s appearance, only when he was a hot blooded leader just now. Now he was afraid, he straightened up his not very broad chest and cocked his mouth: "it''s very simple. Pay me 50 million yuan, kneel down and apologize to me, the last condition..."A man''s eyes look at the graceful woman, he he smile: "let this girl go with me, this matter is even, you don''t have to go to prison, even lack of arms and legs."


    Chufeng''s smile was a little more amusing. After a look at the quiet and graceful woman beside him, he looked at Wang Yue, who was once self righteous: "give me 100 million yuan, kneel down and kowtow three times..." Pause, finger a little pure girl: "in addition, let her go with me, this matter I also forget."


    Chu Feng contending for the opposite words let Wang more and more one Leng again, then burst out laughing wildly, not from shaking his head to sneer and saying: "I don''t know how to live or die!"


    Chu Feng didn''t care, and sat down on the front of the Lamborghini. Not only did the number of people on the spot decrease, but more and more people. But Chu Feng didn''t know how to sit there, and he leaned against the front of the car with his eyes closed.


    Fall in Wang Yue''s eyes, can''t help but clench fist, swear in the heart today even if Chu Feng kneels down to beg for mercy to compensate, he doesn''t plan to let him go.


    More than ten minutes later, the roar of the car came from the distance. The crowd subconsciously moved aside. Looking back, they were shocked. The luxury motorcade composed of more than ten cars was coming towards this side crazily. Thinking of Wang Yue''s phone call just now, everyone''s eyes turned to sympathy.


    Because one of the first cars turned out to be the license plate of the Imperial City Army, which is definitely the top official figure!


    When I saw Jingjian bus stop at night, I''m sorry to see you standing on the road with a smile


    When the door opened, a young man who looked arrogant and domineering came down. His momentum was more profound than that of the king. He said faintly, "we have known each other for so many years. You just came from dianlan. I don''t cover you. Are you still a person?"


    With this time, the surrounding cars also stopped, one by one dressed in gorgeous young men and women, one by one with nostrils in the air, arrogant.


    Although the words of the comer have a little derogatory meaning, but Wang Yue did not have the slightest displeasure, still brought a little smile to come forward: "that thanks jingshao!" Then he pointed to the direction of his own Lamborghini and said, "look, my car is like this, and people still sleep on it to demonstrate. I can''t afford it!"


    "I mean to compensate tens of millions of yuan, even if you kneel down and apologize Jingshao, why are you beating me


    He also wanted to abuse Chu Feng with the help of others, but before the words were finished, Wang Yue was thrown out with a slap, and the corners of his mouth were broken. He did not dare to be angry with the newcomer, but roared in some confusion.


    Jingyuan was in a cold sweat. Wang Yue didn''t know Chu Feng when he arrived in the imperial city. In fact, there were not many people who had seen Chu Feng. However, he did know Chu Feng and had several contacts with him. Seeing the man lying on the car at the moment, his legs were trembling when he remembered the rumors of the past few days.


    Hearing Wang Yue still said that, Jing Yuan secretly scolded an idiot. Don''t bother me. He also stepped forward and slapped Wang Yue on the ground again. He also said, "beat me to death this brain damage!"


    All the people who followed Jingyuan didn''t know what was going on. They didn''t know Chu Feng. But Jingyuan''s level was higher than them. Although Wang Yue had a little position, there was still too much difference between Jingyuan and Jingyuan. So when they heard what he said, they all flocked to Wang Yue and punched and kicked Wang Yue.


    Jingyuan also free up his hands, showing a smile to the car: "less wind!"


    After hearing this, Jingren didn''t get enough shock from his eyes.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s beautiful appearance, I don''t want to believe it. But when I see Jing Yuan, he is not an ordinary person. Feng Shao must have no water. His eyes, which began to feel that Chu Feng must be unlucky, have become awe. In this era, in the holy Dynasty, you can''t know others, but you can''t help knowing Chu Feng.


    Opened his eyes, Chu Feng sat up and looked at the dying king who had been beaten on the ground and said, "one hundred million, knock three heads, one is indispensable!"


    Wang Yue on the ground finally knew who he had offended. He scolded him for pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. He did not care about the pain on his body. He knelt down quickly and repeatedly kowtowed three heads. He took out a card from his body in a hurry: "there are 130 million in it, and there is less filial piety."


    When I gave it out, my intestines were all regretful. I didn''t expect that I had offended a bull man shortly after I came to the imperial city. At the moment, I only thought about giving money and getting things done. The future will be long.


    But all this was seen by Chu Feng. Although Wang Yue gave in, he was unwilling and hateful in his heart. But Chu Feng didn''t care about it. He went to pick up the card, squatted down and patted Wang''s swollen face: "the world is big, we are very small, there are universes outside the earth, let alone a sea of people?"


    "Youth, cherish life, away from pretending to be!"


    Chufeng stood up and went to a car. The graceful woman also followed her. When Chu Feng got on the bus, she turned back and pointed to a pure girl: "you, it''s mine!"Slowly struggling to stand up Wang Yue body a stagnation, low head in the eyes, passing through the resentment!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    After Lin Yulin was kidnapped and taken away, Guanghan garden was a little more depressed. Although there were still ice qingyujie, they just felt very uncomfortable. In addition, Chu Feng didn''t have any information, which made her depressed. Even if she was Yan Yan, she didn''t continue to do her own things.


    Also affected by this atmosphere, not too much mood.


    Chufeng''s car drove low-key into Guanghan garden. Wenxinxue and Yan Yan, sitting in the hall, stood up to look outside. Blueberry, who arrived 15 minutes ago, also got up and looked at Chu Feng, who was coming in from the car. After several days of worry, she completely put down her worries.


    Chris, who walked slowly down the stairs, glanced at Chu Feng. Her eyes were full of complexity. After coming down, she went to one side and sat down without saying a word!


    Chu Feng comes in, followed by Bing qingyujie and the pure girl beside Wang Yue. Knowing Chu Feng''s identity, she has a kind of uneasiness at the moment, so when Chu Feng asks her to follow her, she doesn''t dare to say anything. As for the graceful woman, when she approaches Guanghan garden, she doesn''t know where she is.


    Seeing everyone standing in the hall, Chu Feng showed a smile: "what are you so nervous about? Sit down!"


    Everyone looked at each other and sat down one after another. Chu Feng saw that everyone was hard to relax. He was too lazy to say anything. He went to sit down directly and asked Bingqing to pour himself a cup of tea.


    "This is what you didn''t happen these days. According to your original intention, Huangfu Ruoxi became the leader of the Huangfu family, and Jin Qiaoyan took over everything from the Huangfu family in Jianghai, and all the other things were on it."


    Chu Feng nodded and took over the information, which was not much different from what he had expected. The glory belonging to the Huangfu family has passed. The only thing that is not beautiful is that Huangfu''s literary world has not been found. Moreover, the whole river, sea and even the imperial city are under martial law, and black and white wanted notices have been issued, and none of them have been found.


    Huangfu''s literary world seemed to evaporate.


    When he thought of the clever and sinister Huangfu literary world, Chu Feng frowned gently. If such an enemy didn''t die, it would be difficult to be peaceful even if he was sleeping, because you don''t know when he would jump out and give you a knife.


    But now there is no news, Chu Feng will not go to tangle this problem, put down the information, the things happened roughly in his heart, chufeng whispered: "where is my little aunt?"


    This is what Chu Feng is most concerned about at present. Although Lin Yulin has another personality hidden in her, and her force value is strong enough, but thinking that she is now in Johnson''s hands, Chu Feng''s mood is indescribably dull, and her eyes are full of terrible murders.


    Kris sat aside and felt Chu Feng''s unspoken murders. She did not dare to breathe. Facts have proved that Chu Feng was not a man who cherished the precious things.


    Melanie took a deep breath, organized her language and said, "I can be sure that she is now in Johnson''s hands. She has been under our monitoring from Jianghai to Shuidong capital. We can''t detect the specific information."


    Chu Feng doesn''t have too many emotional ups and downs. At present, although Fengmen''s power inclines to the holy pilgrimage, even if it''s official action, it needs a little consideration before doing things, but it''s Wenzhou, that''s Shuidong. Many things still need to be taken into consideration. At least, it can''t be as good as in Shengchao.


    In terms of intelligence, of course, it''s just that Lin Yulin is not safe and Chu Feng is not comfortable.


    "Besides!"


    When Chu Feng pondered on how to solve the problem, blueberry continued: "the person who attacked and took your little aunt has been found out. It is from Hercules. The young Lord rockefellas personally orders that he and Johnson are in Shuidong. As for why we can''t go back, we can''t reach it, or the Tianchi of their base camp, it''s not very clear."


    Chu Feng took the water from Bingqing, took a sip and said, "it''s very simple not to go back to the base camp, because in Tianchi, if I''m crazy, the loss will be their own, and the rest of the family may suppress me."


    When I get to shuikedong, I''ll lose everything to shuikedong. If I have to deal with shuikedong, I''ll take care of them


    "In other words, as long as Shuidong blocks my first round of anger and limits my work, Johnson can leave with ease."


    Chris frowned tightly. Originally, she thought that so many things had happened. Chu Feng had lost her original sense, but now it seems that Chu Feng is not only not losing her mind, but also very sober.


    But what Chris doesn''t know is that Chu Feng is still so calm because he knows that if Lin Yulin doesn''t want to, no one can hurt her. Otherwise, he will definitely kill her in Tianchi.


    Naturally, everyone didn''t know about these things, and Melanie asked, "what are we going to do next?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, got up and looked at the clock on the wall: "arrange a flight, tomorrow, fly to Shuidong!" Then a pure girl: "follow me up!"Chu Feng didn''t say what he wanted to do. After arranging for a while, she went upstairs. The pure girl''s body trembled and nervously looked at the crowd. She lowered her head and bit her small lips and followed them up. She said in her heart that she was stabbed anyway. At least Chu Feng has status and status, and seems to be very capable. Just play!


    Don''t say pure girl, even if it''s blueberry, they all have strange expressions, thinking that Chu Feng wants to be the best in pure girl.


    In a room on the second floor, Chu Feng naturally doesn''t know what they are thinking. She lets the pure girl who follows her to close the door. Chu Feng takes off her clothes as if nobody else is there. The pure girl is more sure that chufeng is really in love with her.


    But when the pure girl was thinking about whether to take advantage of the situation to be a little woman of Chu Feng, Chu Feng went to the bathroom and said faintly when she closed the door: "consider if there is anything I am interested in that can tell me, otherwise, this evening, heaven and earth, you can go to work."


    Leaving a word, the door also slammed shut, pure girl stood in place, look Leng Ran, but then pale, although she does not mind becoming a man''s plaything, but must be that man can give her everything.


    And to heaven and earth, then she is no longer a simple plaything, but a real lady.


    In the bathroom, Chu Feng turns on the faucet and allows the cold water to flow through his body. In this way, he can sober up a little, especially when so many things have happened recently. Chu Feng needs to calm down, such as whether there are any changes in the hidden forces after the first World War of mengtuoshan.


    After all, his strength is still too low, even if he has numerous resources in his hand, he is still floating in the face of absolute force.


    Under the cold water, Chu Feng clenched his fist, and his desire for power became more and more fierce. At the same time, he was also curious about what happened that night and how the Huangfu family was destroyed. Was it really his own attack?


    Take a deep breath, the cold water makes Chu Feng''s head more calm. The intuitive and graceful woman must know something, but the latter is not willing to say anything to him. It is helpless to think about it.


    After soaking in the cold water for half an hour, when his skin was wrinkled, Chu Feng turned off the tap and wiped himself. He walked out of the bathroom naked. He didn''t face the embarrassment of a pure girl. He was more indifferent.


    This is also the biggest change that Chu Feng found himself after waking up this time. In the past, he would consider many things and weigh the gains and losses. But now Chu Feng''s idea is much simpler than before, and seems to be more understandable.


    Looking at the pure girl sitting there, Chu Feng said faintly: "how to call it?"


    The pure girl gently raised her head and left Chu Feng standing in front of her body. The smell of a man made her more intoxicated. She quickly moved away from her eyes and said, "Chen Lin!"


    Chu Feng gently nodded, went to the next wardrobe to find out the clothes, which were slowly dressed. Without looking back, he said: "the name is very nice, and the people are good, but why should we go on such a road?" Pause for a moment, it seems that he said to her such things a little strange meaning.


    Shaking his head and deflecting the front of his speech, he asked, "tell me, what kind of person is Wang Yue?" Thinking of the color that his left eye saw in Wang Yue at that time, Chu Feng could be sure that Wang Yue was not a simple dandy. Behind him, he was carrying a layer of more sinister than ordinary dandies.


    That''s definitely killing a lot of people.


    Chen Lin raised her head and saw the scarred body of Chu Feng and lowered her head: "I didn''t know him for a long time, I didn''t know him very clearly."


    Chu Feng looked back at Chen Lin, with a hint of banter in his mouth: "you can consider whether you really don''t know anything. If I ask you again this evening, there will be at least ten men to serve you well this evening."


    With three points to kill left a word, Chu Feng put on his clothes and went out, let wenxinxue take good care of Chen Lin, and left fengteng garden with Bingqingyujie. Before the long journey, he still wanted to do something.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    Fifteen minutes after he left the milk tea shop, the news reached the ears of various forces. The first thought of all was that Chu Feng was not dead, so he let his younger generation and the people of related forces keep a low profile.


    Today''s Chu wind is not enough for him to abuse, unless it is the top forces of the holy Dynasty.


    At this time, Chu Feng left Guanghan garden and came to the dream Camel Mountain with ice and jade.


    After that night''s dream Camel Mountain, it has been temporarily blocked by the official, there are some tiny cracks on the ground, just like after an earthquake. Chu Feng goes forward against the wind on the top of the mountain, looking at everything around, I feel that everything is so unreal.


    Although mengtuoshan is not a well-known tourist attraction, it is also a good place. There are many people at rest. Some flowers and plants are planted on the top of the mountain to decorate its beauty.


    But after that night, the lush trees and grassland have been withered and yellow, and become desolate.


    This is a strange thing. The change overnight will cause certain changes. So when the morning came, the official sent out the guards to guard the surrounding areas, so that ordinary people could not find out the changes on the top of the mountain. To speak of it, a military exercise was to be carried out.


    Although the people sneer at this, they don''t say anything. People in this era are like this. When things have nothing to do with themselves, who will pay attention to them?


    Chu Feng came to the collapsed Pavilion. He came up after he said hello to Li Ji. He looked at the place, looked around and looked for traces of that night. Although the graceful woman said nothing, Chu Feng knew that things would never be so simple.


    Under the bright sun, the Chu wind is so calm standing there, as if it is integrated with nature.


    Bing qingyujie stood in the distance. That night, the sisters and wenxinxue were blocked by three strong men. Chu Feng killed Meng Tuoshan all the way, and then disappeared. So when he saw Chu Feng coming here, they were curious about what he was thinking.


    Chu Feng touched his body, took out a packet of cigarettes he bought just now, took it out and lit it, took a deep breath, and enjoyed the feeling of the cigarette coming out again from the throat to the lung. With a slight cough, Chu Feng also said faintly: "what happened that night?"


    "Huangfu family, was I really killed alone?"


    Bing qingyujie looked at Chu Feng and didn''t know how to answer Chu Feng''s question. That night, before Chu Feng came to mengtuoshan, he did contact Li Ji near Huangfu''s family. However, what happened later was not very clear. Although Li Ji said that Chu Feng had done it alone, it was hard to believe what he had not seen.


    After all, the first garden is the base camp of Huangfu family. Bingqingyujie thinks that her sisters can''t do it. Chu Feng is only the triple realm of Tianyuan!


    Two people did not answer, Chu Feng did not continue to ask, but looked at the other end, left eye flashing through everything in general: "really don''t tell me?"


    The air in the distance fluctuated for a while, and a graceful figure suddenly appeared. It was the graceful woman who still couldn''t see the real face. When she saw her, she stretched her body subconsciously. Instead of being alert to the latter, she rejected and resisted a powerful instinct.


    Graceful woman did not care too much about their attitude. She stepped forward slowly and said softly, "it''s you!"


    Chu Feng was not surprised, because there are some rumors about that night. When he thought of that night, the wind and rain, the thunder and lightning, the sky and the earth were strange, and Chu Feng frowned gently. What kind of secret was hidden in his body?


    "Here they are


    At this time, the graceful woman felt something and said a word in a low voice, and then the whole person completely disappeared. Almost after she disappeared for a while, on the top of Mengtuo mountain, Tiandao old man appeared with a white fox, so fast that no one knew what was going on there.


    Chu wind slowly opened, eyes fixed on the body of the white fox, fingers gently waved: "ice pure jade, you go down first!"


    Bing qingyujie saw that Tiandao old man appeared, and did not worry about Chu Feng. She nodded and left Mengtuo mountain, guarding the main road to Mengtuo mountain.


    When there were only two people left, Chu Feng looked more gentle and walked over. He didn''t care about anything, nor did he care about the surprised eyes of Tiandao old man. He crouched down and held up the white fox. His voice was gentle: "no matter what the price is, even if I fight against the world, I will let you recover."


    "Whether you used to be Chen Yuanyuan, Yang Yuhuan or Su Daji, in this life, you are Murong Bing, the woman of Chu Feng!"


    The white fox, who was held by Chu Feng in his arms, blinked his eyes and shed tears. He said with a choking voice: "husband, I believe you!"


    Chu Feng nodded, put Murong Bing''s white fox on the ground, bowed slightly to Tiandao old man and said, "master, before I find the best dahuandan or xuanhuang Jiuzhen Dacheng that can restore ice, please help me take care of her. I owe her a lot, and I don''t want her to have any more accidents.""The ninth princess is my teacher''s old friend, that''s natural."


    When the old man of Tiandao was gone, Chu Feng said back to the old man and asked, "what are you going to do? And xuanhuang nine needles. At the beginning, your master didn''t succeed. Can you? "


    It''s not that old Tiandao despises chufeng. It''s really the last one of xuanhuang''s nine needles. The nine needles of Zaohua have not been practiced for nearly a thousand years. Now Chu Feng is only a young man under 20 years old. The old man Tiandao is not very sure.


    As for the best quality big return pill, Tiandao old man did not think about these things. Even some people would not take out such a supreme treasure, unless Chu Feng had absolute strength to obtain it.


    Chu Feng also understood the meaning of Tiandao old man, but with a soft smile: "can''t we do it, can we not do it?"


    Tiandao old man narrowed his eyes, looked at the white fox nestling at Chu Feng''s feet, and sighed slightly. Today''s chufeng really has no choice, unless he has already given up Murong Bing in his heart, otherwise, he will move towards that goal.


    Nodding gently, the old man and the white fox disappeared in the same place, leaving only a sentence in the air: "although I don''t think much of you, I still support you to do so. You can rest assured of the safety of the ninth princess. As long as my Tiandao does not die, no one can hurt the ninth princess."


    Looking at the direction of the sound, Chu Fengwei whispered: "thank you!"


    The breeze was blowing slowly, and Chu Feng''s hair moved with the wind. Suddenly he turned to look at the abandoned Pavilion and said indifferently: "I only need an answer. Tell me everything is easy to say. If I can''t tell me, then I will surely break through Jinan in the future and take the whole Xuanyuan family to offer sacrifices to ice and ice."


    The heavy words killed the surrounding air. On the top of the empty dream Camel Mountain, only the sound of Chu wind echoed there.


    After a while, three people appeared in front of Chu Feng. They were the three elders of Xuanyuan family headed by xuanyuantai. Xuanyuan platform stood in the middle and asked, "before I give you the answer you want, can you tell me what kind of position the holy court is in your heart? Have you ever thought that the king reigns in the world and controls thousands of thousands?"


    Chu Feng clenched his fist slowly, and answered word by word: "if I want to, I can''t have nothing. If I want to, I can''t stop it. Do you believe it?"


    Xuanyuantai was silent. The meaning of Chu Feng''s words was very clear. Everything was just in his mind. Anything he said might change, depending on whether they believed or not.


    Take a look at the Xuanyuan mirror and xuanyuannu beside him. Xuanyuantai''s heart is pondering, and he opens his mouth for a moment: "can you answer me a question?"


    Chu Feng has no fluctuation of the mouth: "say!"


    Hard tone, but Xuanyuan platform did not have too many fluctuations, light asked: "I really want to know what you are now?" That night, Chu Fengmo was involved in ancient secrets. All three of them were not enemies of Chu Feng. Xuanyuantai wanted to know the strength of Chu Feng today.


    Xuanyuannu and xuanyuanjing also held their breath. Few people knew about that night. Even if they were the leaders of the holy court, they didn''t tell them too much. At most, they only knew that Chu Feng had slaughtered the whole Huangfu family.


    Facing the problem of xuanyuantai, Chu Feng raised his head to look at the sky and pointed a little: "if I want, I can pierce the sky. If I want to, Xuanyuan family can be destroyed within a single finger, believe it?"


    Xuanyuantai''s three people were shocked. They wanted to see if chufeng was bluffing. However, the confidence and calmness of chufeng''s words made their suspicions crack. It was a bloody fact that Chu Feng directly crushed the three of them that night.


    Taboos appear, heaven and earth collapse, and martial arts disappear? What does it mean?


    Xuanyuantai three people are confused. At first, they can see the state of Chu wind. Now they are ordinary people, just like the kind of returning to nature on martial arts. They can''t see through at all.


    Taking a deep breath, xuanyuantai gave up a decision that made him regret all his life after ten years, and said faintly: "Yan Family of Yanshan mountain, it is said that they still have the best quality dahuandan, which was left by their ancestors before their death. Maybe you can go and have a look."


    Thank you Get the answer you want, Chu Feng light said two words, turn and go.


    On the dream Camel Mountain, Xuanyuan three people stand side by side, and the Xuanyuan mirror squints his eyes: "big brother, what he said is true, he has already stood in the position of demigod, but at that time, he was the strength of the three realms of Tianyuan."


    "Do you think the three realms of Tianyuan can defeat us?"


    Xuanyuantai knew what his family meant, but he couldn''t see through the Chu wind at all. He shook his head and turned around: "therefore, it''s better to be careful when you can''t be sure. I just hope that Chu Feng has a holy Dynasty in his heart. At least he doesn''t bring disaster to the holy court. The end of an era is the extinction of martial arts."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    Careful, careful!


    Since the moment Chu Feng arrived at the Imperial City, he would consider the issue of gain and loss before he began to do things. He did not have the kind of open and easy cooperation when he started in Jianghai, because he was very clear that his wrong decision might involve the life and death of thousands or even more brothers.


    Although today''s Day is just an accidental event, the color he saw on Wang Yue''s body when he left let Chu Feng take it seriously. He can be sure that he is a dandy, but he is definitely not an ordinary dandy.


    At least the evil spirit in him is not something that a simple dandy can have.


    Therefore, Chu Feng held the idea of slapping her in the face, or whatever. She took Chen Lin directly, which proved to be right. When she took Chen Lin away, Wang Yue didn''t mean to be angry. Instead, he looked respectfully and humbly at Chu Feng''s departure.


    As a man, such behavior is no different from slapping face and trampling on dignity, but Wang Yue was able to bear it at that time.


    When she returned to Guanghan garden, it was more than ten o''clock in the evening. Because of the Chu wind, Yan Yan relaxed her mind. She still went back to the small warehouse to do her own things. It seemed that she wanted to refine the chaotic tripod for her use.


    However, she even agreed to give it to Yan Yan, and Chu Feng did not care what she wanted to do. As for wenxinxue, Chu Feng asked her to watch Chang''e lying still in Guanghan garden. Murong Bing once said that the latter might not know when she would wake up. Everything needs to be done carefully.


    In the hall, no one was there. Chu Feng asked Bing qingyujie to have a rest for a while, and went straight up to the second floor and came to the door of a room.


    Without knocking on the door, he opened the door directly and went in, but when his eyes looked, Chu Feng''s eyes solidified, and then turned around: "I didn''t see anything!" Then closed the door and went out, the secret way to change the habit of not knocking on the door.


    In the room, Chen Lin stood there with a stiff look, naked with her pajamas. Before she was ready to put on her pajamas, Chu Feng came in to see her. She was a little shy, but she seemed embarrassed to see Chu Feng. Chen Lin was much more relaxed.


    Go to the door, take a deep breath, let yourself look more natural, reached out to open the door, whispered: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng''s back to the door, smell speech looked back at Chen Lin, is indeed a good girl, but unfortunately chose the wrong way of life, nodded slightly from her side to walk in, want to sit on the bed, but saw the black two small clothes on there, chufeng walked over and pulled out a chair to sit down.


    Chen Lin closed the door, and Chu Feng''s age is about the same, it is also experienced some men, but do not know why, in the face of Chu Feng, Chen Lin always felt a kind of pressure that previous men had not given her.


    In her heart, she warned herself not to be nervous. Chen Lin walked over and put her clothes under the quilt. She sat on the bed and looked at Chu Feng. She didn''t know how to open her mouth first. She was so silent.


    Nearly two minutes of silence, closed eyes of Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked at Chen Lin, who was sitting directly opposite. This angle and her sleeping dress were a little short, and some scenery was at a glance. Her heart was very dark. Chu Feng turned her head to one side and whispered, "tell me about Wang Yue''s affairs."


    "Like what kind of person he is."


    Although Ye Zixuan or LAN Meier can investigate this matter, if it is not done well, it will arouse some people''s vigilance. Chu Feng doesn''t want to make trouble and takes Chen Lin away. For this reason, no one knows him better than the woman in a man''s bed.


    Chen Lin''s eyes flickered and hesitated for a moment, and faltered and stammered: "I don''t really know him very well. I only know that he is the successor of Dian LAN Wang''s group."


    Chu Feng stood up with a sneer, went to Chen Lin, two fingers holding Chen Lin''s chin, let her eyes to himself, word by word said: "I have killed a lot of people, but there are still some pity for beautiful women, but this is not absolute, so you should cherish the opportunity.


    For the last time, what kind of person is Wang Yue? It''s better to say something I''m interested in. "


    Look at one side of the clock light said: "heaven and earth, at this moment guests like clouds, you should cherish ah!"


    On the contrary, Chen Lin is a smart girl, which is also where the men who have relations with her like her, because she knows her own identity and status, and also knows how to make others rest assured and how to go further.


    That is, what you know is what you don''t know, what you don''t know, then you never know.


    She opened her mouth and felt that her mouth was dry. Chen Lin closed her eyes and did not dare to look at Chu Feng. At this time, she forced her eyes to open her mouth: "I really don''t know..."


    The voice did not fall, Chen Lin only felt her body light, the next moment the body flew out to throw on the bed, then rolled down to the ground, her arm collided on the floor, also let her send out a grunt, tears can not help rolling in the eyes, almost crying out.


    After chufeng threw Chen Lin out, her face did not fluctuate. She glanced at Chen Lin who was not covered by her pajamas. She sighed and shook her head: "women don''t respect themselves. Who will respect you?"Step out, the hand is also at this time out, a grip on Chen Lin''s neck, eyes flooding with terror: "so, you live is a plaything!"


    The strength of her hands increased a little, and Chen Lin''s face also slowly turned red. It was the fear of dying. She was thinking in her mind, and suddenly her eyes became firm. If a person''s life was gone, what else would she say?


    When feeling the power of Chu wind increasing, he said quickly, "I say it!"


    Chu Feng narrowed her eyes, but did not mean to let go. Chen Lin knew that she was waiting for her to say it, but she could not bear to feel uncomfortable. She said, "I don''t know the specific details, but I have contacted some people with him. All of them are not simple. In addition, because one person offended him, he took control of the family and personally killed more than 20 people People. "


    "I really don''t know about the rest. Please let me go. You can do anything to me."


    When Chen Lin was talking, Chu Feng''s left eye had been looking at her. This time, Chen Lin''s body did not appear any deception. When she finished, Chu Feng gently let go of her neck and turned to the window.


    Looking at the night, Chu Feng gently rubbed his head. After going through the affairs of Huangfu family, Chu Feng may always despise the enemy strategically, but he will never despise any possible enemy in his heart. Today''s Wang Yue seems to be a dandy, but his resentment and evil spirit make Chu Feng habitually defensive.


    After nearly ten thousand years of the holy reign, a Huangfu family can make a great stir. Even when the government makes a butcher''s knife, it is necessary to consider the consequences. Who knows whether there will be such a family.


    Do you know that with so many dynasties coming, those families that were at their peak were destroyed?


    The answer is obviously No. Chu Feng sighs slightly and finds that people will not have headaches when they are outside. However, when people are in the circle, they will find that the world is far from as simple as he imagined.


    After that breath, Chen Lin looked at the Chu wind standing by the window. She didn''t dare to give out a breath. However, the Chu wind at this time also gave her a momentum to look up to.


    I don''t know how long it took for Chu Feng to turn around and come back. Chen Lin straightened her body. Chu Feng glanced at her and walked to the door: "take a rest here for a night. I''ll leave early tomorrow. I''ll take you away for a day and a night. I believe Wang Yue won''t let you have a good time."


    When he closed the door, Chu Feng also edited a short message and sent it out. Don''t check anyone in Wang''s group, just check the start of Wang''s group. Some things can be found from the root.


    At the moment, Wang Yue, who is still in the hospital, must have killed him. He was just a simple conflict, and he was missed by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng, who left Chen Lin''s room, went outside of Kris''s room, and still opened the door without knocking. The light was dim. It was obvious that Chris had fallen asleep. Chu Feng was still a little sorry for the woman who was lying in the gun because of her brother''s stupidity, but there were some things that had to be done.


    Close the door gently and walk past. Just arriving at the front, Chris feels like she suddenly rises from the bed and kicks her foot towards Chu Feng. However, the darkness is dispensable to Chu Feng, and she holds Kris''s foot directly.


    In the dark, Chu Feng knew that Chris had recognized herself and laughed: "why every woman is a vacuum, but your hair is golden, pink, good!"


    Only then did Chris realize that this foot had completely exposed the scenery under her pajamas. She hummed back her legs and said, "why, the beast is so big?"


    Chufeng chufeng whispered a smile and replied, suddenly a move to Chris behind, holding a woman directly lying on the bed, not to move a cent said: "tomorrow to your family to call, let them hand over lantia, in exchange for your vitality, do not say impossible, I have studied, although you are not very good, but in the perspective of 30 years, you are better than lantia More valuable. "


    At first, Chu Feng wanted to exchange Chrissy for Lin Yulin, but after thinking about it carefully, it was better to exchange lantia with her baby. After all, Lin Yulin had the ability to protect herself when she was in danger, so she didn''t need to worry. And tomorrow, Chu Feng would fly to Shuidong to do things in person.


    After hearing the words, Ben''s struggling Kris looked back at Chu Feng in the dark and asked curiously, "are you willing to give up me for a woman who is only one-sided, who can gain great benefits?"


    Chu Feng strode over the Kris abyss with one hand and said faintly, "Guess!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

    But when her eyes saw the beautiful face close at hand, Chu Feng couldn''t stop being stunned. With her eyes closed, Chris was calm and quiet, just like a sleeping doll. The lines of her face were like the depiction of the creator. She was a woman with the ultimate beauty.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or deliberate. Chu Feng comes to the front and kisses Chris gently on her small mouth.


    Although the movement is small, but still let the sleeping Chris open her eyes, more than 20 years of life, she felt that last night should be the worst night to sleep, but when Chu Feng did nothing but hold her quietly, Chris found that she had an unprecedented sense of security.


    It was very comfortable to sleep in that vague feeling.


    At this time, feeling the softness of her lips, Chris''s eyes suddenly widened, and her sleepiness finally dissipated. Subconsciously, she pushed Chu Feng aside and said, "what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng did not care about the bed down: "you are very beautiful!"


    Chris, who was angry with Chu Feng and ate tofu in the morning, was stunned and forgot what she was going to do. Then she thought of turning her head to one side that night: "don''t you say I know it, but don''t think that I will forgive you. You slapped me, and I will never forget your cruelty to me."


    Although the tone is very stiff, but Chu Feng can still feel that there is no hatred inside.


    After picking up the clothes on the ground and putting them on, Chu Feng simply washed and left the room. Her trip to Shuidong was to kill Johnson, gain the maximum benefit and deter the Kennedy family. Chris was just feeling it just now.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t say anything at last, Chris frowned and sat up to look at her perfect body. She stroked the bedside of Chu Feng''s temperature and murmured: "can''t he? Otherwise, why are you so honest all night? "


    Chu Feng, who went downstairs, didn''t know what Chris was thinking. He just looked at Ye Zixuan, who had been in the hall for an hour, and said, "good morning, little wife."


    Ye Zixuan gave Chu Feng a white look. She had already arrived an hour ago, but Bingqingyujie told Chu Feng that she was in Chris''s room and went in last night. Thinking of Lin Yulin''s kidnapping and some other things, ye Zixuan was still waiting patiently.


    Chu Feng couldn''t feel Ye Zixuan''s displeasure. He went to sit beside her and held it. When the latter was about to struggle, he whispered: "I just quietly held her for a night and talked about something. The rest of what you thought didn''t happen. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it."


    Ye Zixuan, who was struggling to open, stopped at the speech and looked back at Chu Feng. Although she had a smile on her face, she could feel the faint fatigue in the eyes of Chu Feng.


    "I believe you," he said in a soft voice


    For fear that Chu Feng has been entangled, ye Zixuan seldom took the initiative to stagger the topic and said, "what you asked me to check last night has been found!" Said from the bag to take out a data, said: "the rise of Wang Group, in Dian LAN, is a miracle."


    Chu Feng looses Ye Zixuan''s waist, takes the information, and looks at it carefully.


    The predecessor of Wang''s group is a construction company. It only has two construction teams. One year, that is to say, several million projects will be carried out. However, five years ago, the chairman of Wang''s group today seems to have beaten the chicken''s blood. He borrowed 10 million yuan from the bank into a project at that time, which frustrated many large groups and stood out.


    That is to say, because of that incident, the industry of Wang''s group was slowly increasing. Many companies that once had pressure on Wang''s group either lost their original strength or were later annexed by Wang''s group. Over the past five years, the assets of Wang''s group had gone to 15 billion Chi.


    It is not very clear that there are many industries that are controlled and directly controlled by the government.


    Chu Feng carefully read the information in his hand, closed his eyes and thought for a moment. He said in a soft voice: "a company that used to be worthless and survive in the cracks can actually participate in the situation of Huang''s group and Ma group. With 10 million yuan as capital, it defeated the two large group companies. What a miracle!"


    "There should be something else you haven''t said, or you won''t come so early."


    Ye Zixuan glared at Chu Feng, and found that the more time she spent with Chu Feng, there was no secret in Chu Feng''s eyes. She nodded back and said, "there are some strange things that no one has explored at the beginning. But last night, I mobilized Yinfeng to explore the original things, and I found some things.


    At that time, there were more than 20 companies and groups involved in the project, each of which was superior to Wang. The person in charge of the project asked Wang to participate in the project, which was a strange place.


    Secondly, three days before the start of the project bidding, a total of 18 companies withdrew from the bidding meeting, including Li''s group, which had just entered the inland at that time, and the remaining responsible persons of several companies were also told that the information was not perfect during the bidding. Surprisingly, they did not refute and chose to withdraw. "


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly. Ye Zixuan added: "so I went to the man in charge of the project at that time. After that, he was fired by Ma Ma, but I got the news from his mouth."Chu Feng showed his playfulness: "what?"


    Ye Zixuan frowned and said, "the day before the bidding, someone found him. Five million yuan and his life. One of them is to let the bidding materials and base price of their company change."


    Speaking of this, ye Zixuan did not go on. She believed that Chu Feng had already understood her meaning.


    A humble company has defeated a stronger company group. This requires not only strong courage, but also strong strength. We should know that Huang''s group, which stood behind tianwangmen at the beginning, stepped in, and was in dianlan. How did Wang block the rampage of tianwangmen.


    With a playful smile, Chu Feng patted Ye Zixuan on the shoulder and said, "it seems to be another interesting thing. Today, I''m going to go to Shuidong to bring back my little aunt. At this time, you can find out for me what happened. Yesterday, there was a conflict with Wang''s successor. If you know him, you can be invincible!"


    Ye Zixuan also knew that she nodded and didn''t say anything. She just showed a little worry and said, "but do you really want to go to Shuidong? It was in Wenzhou, and the foundation of the wind gates is now in Qinzhou. In addition, Johnson is a member of the Kennedy family. I don''t know if Shuidong will let you open your arms and legs! "


    Chu Feng stood up with a bright smile, and his clear face showed strong confidence and arrogance: "if you don''t do things for me, then I''ll let them bow their heads. It''s a big deal Go to Shuidong royal family to sit down and talk about life and ideals with the young queen, and you may agree? "


    Ye Zixuan shook her head with a wry smile. Chu Feng seems easy to say, but how difficult it is. It is conceivable that Chu Feng''s current identity is enough to resist, not to mention Johnson''s identity.


    After all, there is a saying among the responsible people in the world that where there is Chu wind, there is endless blood flowing. Who is willing to meet such a evil star?


    Chu Feng didn''t explain what he wanted to do. He said that he was relieved. He left the hall and came to the small warehouse. When he was near the gate, he felt a terrible breath flowing. It was wonderful. Chu Feng even felt his heart beating with it.


    Without going in directly, Chu Feng gently knocked on the door, and then, the terrible breath inside slowly disappeared, and finally could not even feel it.


    It seems that the excited Yan Yan opened the door of the small warehouse. Her eyes were full of excited colors. Seeing Chu Feng, she suddenly became alert: "why, you said that chaos tripod was given to me. I refined it for so long. Although I haven''t succeeded, it has also been engraved with my mark. Don''t think about it!"


    "What is given to you, then it is yours."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and looked at the chaotic tripod with more luster and breath inside than before. He whispered, "today I come to you just to prepare for it. I''m going to go out for a long time. When I come back, please take me to Yan''s house in Yanshan."


    Finish saying Chu wind to turn and go, Yan Yan stands in place, aftertaste come over quickly ask a way: "do you want to go to wild goose mountain?"


    Chu Feng stopped, head also does not return to raise hand: "propose marriage!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    At ten in the morning, Guanghan garden.


    On this trip to Shuidong, chufeng not only asked Qing to follow him, but also asked Gu Ming and Yan Luo to join him. Secondly, Jesse left the holy court last night with the fierce lion mercenaries. Although Shuidong was not the base of the Kennedy family this time, she left the holy court first.


    But according to Shuidong''s obedient attitude towards Tianchi, there must be a lot of trouble.


    And we can all see that this is to make Shuidong bear the responsibility. I believe Shuidong knows it, but there is any way. Tianchi is the boss. If you want to be cannon fodder, you should be honest.


    Before leaving, Chris also came to Chu Feng''s face and said bluntly: "just now, my father and I talked on the phone in person. He didn''t refuse your request, but it''s not now. I hope you can wait for two months, and then you will send lantia to the holy court."


    "Before that, of course, you have to keep me safe."


    Chu Feng laughs and shakes his head gently. He goes to the car without saying anything. How can the Kennedy family not know what''s going on?


    When Chu Feng went to Shuidong this time, Chu Feng didn''t deliberately cover up her tracks. Today''s Chu Feng doesn''t need to cover up her tracks. Now Chris brings such news that the Kennedy family is just gambling that she has broken her wings in Shuidong. As long as she is dead, everything will not be a problem.


    Dark sigh a superior conspiracy theory, Chu Feng also does not care at all, directly sit in the car, leave!


    Chris looks at the two cars that are far away, and her eyebrows wrinkle carelessly. Naturally, she knows her father''s thought and calculation. But Chu Feng''s smile and calm self-confidence just now make her feel uneasy. At least Chu Feng should control her to contact the outside world after he leaves.


    But Chu Feng didn''t, so maybe only Chu Feng was a arrogant person, or Chu Feng had absolute confidence to crush all plots.


    How can Chu Feng, who can walk to the present day, be a conceited person?


    However, Chris could not imagine how the Chu wind, which was based on the most holy dynasties in Qinzhou, could go to Wenzhou and compete with the absolute authority of Tianchi. However, that kind of uneasiness was always in her heart and could not be dispersed.


    On the way to the airport, Yan Luo stretched out his waist and said, "crazy boy, I heard that the queen of Shuidong royal family is very punctual. Should we take the queen to the Palace this time? I''m boiling with blood when I think of it


    "There''s a chance!"


    Thinking of the queen Li Ji once teased about, Chu Feng is also a little interested. A woman less than 30 is the leader of many royal families in Wenzhou. How can a woman who can go to that step not make human blood boil?


    Yan Luo nodded with satisfaction: "that''s good, that''s good. It''s best to abduct a few Royal princesses at that time."


    Sitting on one side, he didn''t seem to hear the conversation between Chu Feng and Yan Luo. He just glanced over the outside and said faintly: "if, let Jesse not pester me and rob women, I will charge for you."


    ¡­


    There was a silence in the car, and Chu Feng and Gu Ming both burst into laughter. After Jesse came to the Shengchao, it could be said that she was the shadow of orphan life. Except that they didn''t live in the same room, the rest of the time they were almost stuck together. They were indifferent and helpless, which was a very normal thing.


    When she was about to run away, Chu Feng timely raised her hand and asked Yan Luo not to laugh. She said with a light smile: "actually, I think Jesse is also very good. How can she be the seventh miss of the Rothschild family, and the head of the fierce lion mercenary regiment. If you take her, you will be the idol of countless people."


    "Of course, it''s just my advice. As for what you want, it''s your business."


    Lonely life did not have too many emotional fluctuations, light said: "I do not want women."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile, and did not say anything more. The environment in which he grew up was doomed to have nothing to arouse his interest except what he was interested in. Maybe Jesse could attract the eyes and interests of countless men, but for orphan, she was no different from other women.


    After driving on the road for half an hour, the car arrived at the airport.


    The flight from Shuidong capital takes off at 11:30, and there is still nearly an hour to go. Chu Feng is not in a hurry. He enters the VIP passage and goes directly to the waiting hall. Everything is free of inspection. However, when they enter the waiting hall, Chu Feng sees the people sitting here and says, "I suddenly feel that we can take off in Xiangjiang."


    However, Chu Feng had not gone out a few steps, a delicate drink came, and then a tall figure stood up and came. Gu Ming and Yan Luo saw the comer and walked to both sides with a look that they didn''t know Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng stops helplessly, turns back and laughs bitterly. Originally, he just asks Qing to follow him and does things with the help of the Rothschild family. She doesn''t want to see the woman, Jennifer. Chu Feng suddenly feels that she will not love again.


    Green also came over, slightly dew apologetic opening: "master, the third sister is to follow, I can''t help it."


    "It''s OK!"


    Chu Feng knew that if Jennifer really wanted to come, Qing couldn''t stop her. Looking at the angry face of Jennifer standing in front of her, she thought of the flowers blooming in the backyard that night, and said with a bitter smile: "miss three, I''m not going to play this time, so there''s no need for you to follow me. Go back!"Jennifer hummed, pulling Chu Feng to one side, and went directly into the women''s bathroom. Yan Luo''s mouth twitched violently. Yan Luo said: "my dear, how can the girls of the Rothschild family be so fierce? This is better than Jesse. She has entered the bathroom."


    In the bathroom, Jennifer opened a door and pushed Chu Feng in. She followed in and closed the door. Her eyes flashed and asked, "what do you think? I''m a casual woman?"


    Chu Feng burst of sweat, although there are no other people in the bathroom, but as a man walked into here, or feel the pressure mountain, cough a can not stop a bitter smile: "you are the third miss of the Rothschild family, who dares to say that you are a casual woman, you think more."


    "Why did you ignore me


    At first, she didn''t have much interest in Chu Feng. However, with her simple relationship and subsequent events, she became interested in Chu Feng. She didn''t mind becoming the hub between the Rothschild family and Chu Feng.


    Just slowly, Chu Feng did not seem to put her in the heart, that kind of feeling to the proud Jennifer, is a kind of blow.


    Chu Feng, a passionate woman from the western regions, didn''t really know how to answer it. After thinking about it, she said, "I''m very busy. I believe you know it. It''s not that I''m not interested in you. It''s just that some things I like to be pure. Maybe I agreed with Mr. Carol, but what I''m more eager for is that it''s going to come naturally."


    "Without the combination of spirit and thought, do you feel perfect?"


    Jennifer narrowed her eyes. "So you like me


    Chu Feng feels a head two big, but in order not to let Jennifer also follow to appear any accident, Chu Feng nodded: "like!" She pulled down Jennifer''s hand and said faintly, "it''s just that some things involve too much. People can''t help themselves in the lake. So forgive me for ignoring me, OK?"


    Jennifer is a cheerful and outgoing woman, but Chu Feng suddenly came out like this, which made her face blush for the first time. She clapped Chu Feng''s hand and opened the door and went out: "you answer me that I''m still satisfied, so this time I won''t follow you. Qing follows you, it''s enough to resolve a lot of pressure from Shuidong."


    Seeing that Jennifer didn''t say anything more, she left after getting the answer she wanted. Chu Feng breathed heavily and came out to wash her face to make herself sober. She was just about to go out and found something to turn around. Her expression was stiff: "that, I didn''t pay attention just now!" With that, he walked out of the bathroom.


    Noria sat on the toilet rigidly, without blinking her eyes. Subconsciously, she looked down and yelled, "what''s wrong with Jennifer? I''m caught off guard."


    At 11:30, soon approaching, the flight to Shuidong takes off directly. Chu Feng is far away from Noria. It must have been Jennifer who pulled him in and made Noria forget his reaction in a hurry. As for what he saw, chufeng couldn''t say it, but Qing always had a meaningful smile.


    "Young master, Chu Feng went to Shuidong with only four people, two women and two men."


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that as the flight disappeared into the sky, a black BMW stopped outside the airport, and a man in sunglasses whispered to the phone.


    There was a silence on the other end of the phone, and there was a voice full of hatred: "before doing things, you should plan to bear the consequences. Contact and send several people to let Chu Feng stay in Shuidong forever. In addition, contact the royal family of Shuidong to kill chufeng, and we can continue to chat happily."


    The man with sunglasses nodded: "understand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    It''s about 11 hours'' flight time from the imperial city to Shuidong capital.


    Chu Feng, who is in the VIP cabin, has been packed down to let everyone have a good rest. The four stewardesses and two air police officers in the distance all look nervous. Before taking off, they already know who the flight is carrying.


    It has been six hours since the flight took off. We will soon enter the territory of Wenzhou. There is still afterglow in the sky. We have entered the area of time difference. At this moment, it is about 3:00 p.m.


    It is expected to arrive at Shuidong capital, that is, around 8:00 p.m.


    After Chu Feng got on the plane, he had been sitting quietly in a position to rest. Qing and others didn''t disturb him. He seldom got rid of Jiesi. He also leaned on a corner to rest, holding his knife and closing his eyes.


    Only Yan Luo was full of energy. From the moment he got on the plane, he chatted with the stewardesses. However, the latter knew Yan Luo''s identity and chatted unnaturally. In the end, he just walked back and sat down, but could not sleep.


    Just as everyone was waiting for the arrival of the last five hours of flight, a middle-aged man in captain''s clothes came up and went straight to Chu Feng. He said in a soft voice, "there is less wind. There''s a little accident."


    Chu Feng was not very sleepy. When he heard the captain''s words, he opened his eyes and looked at the sunshine outside. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The captain apologized and said, "in three minutes, we will officially enter the territory of Wenzhou, but we have also received an ultimatum from 48 kingdoms in Wenzhou, including more than 30 royal families. They have put forward a request..."


    Speaking of this, the captain''s look is a little nervous, do not know how to continue.


    Chufeng squinted and stood up: "take me to the front."


    The captain nodded respectfully and took Chu Feng to the cockpit. Qing also followed him curiously. She was surprised how Wenzhou suddenly became so united. Forty eight kingdoms and more than thirty royal families issued an ultimatum, which seemed to be related to Chu Feng.


    Inside the cockpit, the chief and Deputy pilots were nervous when they saw the arrival of Chu Feng. Chu Feng indicated that they did not need to be nervous. They went to one side and sat down: "talk about it!"


    It turns out that a few minutes ago, Wenzhou contacted this flight and refused it to enter and land. If you want to continue to enter and land, you can go to the nearest airport to land and let Chu Feng get off the plane. From this moment on, chufeng has been listed as the most unwelcome person in Wenzhou.


    Hearing such news, chufeng smiles and ponders a little bit, and says softly: "Qing, you talk about it!"


    Qing understood the meaning of chufeng and asked the captain to connect the frequency just now. When there was a heavy voice over there, Qing said, "I''m Qing, the eighth lady of the Rothschild family. Now I need to go to Shuidong capital. Chu Feng is my friend. I''m invited by my father. Could you please give me some help."


    Qing''s words made the other side temporarily silent. Obviously, she was discussing something. Qing was not in a hurry. Chu Feng was rejected by Wenzhou, which was in her expectation and beyond her expectation. However, she must let Chu Feng safely go to Shuidong capital.


    This silence was half an hour before the channel was connected again. The flight has now entered the territory of Wenzhou. There comes a woman''s voice: "Miss Qing, you are a noble person in Wenzhou. We should not refuse your request, let alone ignore Mr. Carroll''s decision."


    "Only where there is Chu Feng, there is killing. A man without human rights is not welcome by Shuidong. I also believe that tens of countries in Wenzhou will not welcome him."


    Queen of Shuidong!


    Just hearing this sound, Chu Feng immediately guessed who it was. He stood up and walked over to let Qing go to one side and said to the communicator, "you must be the queen of Shuidong, right? We are all straightforward people, so don''t say these indifferent words. I have only one sentence. Will you give me entry? "


    Strong words not only silence the cockpit, but also make there no sound.


    Who is the queen of Shuidong? That''s the leader of dozens of royal families in Wenzhou, and the absolute speaker of Shuidong. The king of a country is now threatened by Chu Feng. I feel crazy to think about it.


    There was a short silence, and the woman''s voice was a little more angry: "the wind is less, I know you are very fierce, but this is in Wenzhou, not in Qinzhou, let alone in the holy pilgrimage. We Shuidong refuse you entry, once your flight approaches, we will activate the emergency mechanism."


    "As for Miss Qing, I''m sorry, this is the decision of dozens of our royal families."


    "Good!" Chu Feng showed a strong smile, directly cut off the communication device, did not say anything to the queen of Shuidong, his finger gently waved: "Captain, continue to fly to Shuidong, I will see if they really have the courage to block my way."


    The captain''s forehead has begun to sweat. If he can, he will return now. But who can think that chufeng has been resisted by so many people?


    However, the deterrence of all countries is not as great as the oppression given by Chu Feng at the moment. The captain took a deep breath and hoped that all countries would not be so crazy. If a missile really blew down the plane, otherwise, more than 200 people on the whole plane would die.Under the high pressure of Chu wind, the plane continued to fly out for more than an hour. As the distance to the target was getting closer and closer, the roaring sound of several fighters suddenly came from the sky.


    Chu Feng has been in the cabin. Seeing the fighter jets coming from the blue sky outside, he can also hear the voice coming from the communication channel again: "the wind is less. I advise you to return. The EU team has already moved. If you don''t return within half an hour, then you will have to die."


    Chu Feng stood up slowly, and the whole man was full of awe inspiring momentum. In the look of the captain and others, he said faintly, "keep flying!"


    The sound has the penetrating power of metal texture, which not only makes people in the cockpit stiff, but also makes the communication end silent and murmurs: "you will regret it." Then there was no more sound.


    In the east of Chuzhou, we can take a long time to land in Shuifeng


    Similar time, Shuidong capital, within the palace!


    A tall man with his hair curled up high, and a tall body wrapped in a white long skirt, stood between the courtyards, holding a communication device that could directly contact the flight. His beautiful eyes twinkled with cold light. He was the supreme leader of Shuidong and the queen of Shuidong royal family.


    The communication with the flight just now wanted to use the pressure of various countries to prevent Chu Feng from entering the country. However, Chu Feng''s toughness and arrogance directly shattered the idea of the queen of Shuidong.


    Think of that has not met, but has been very familiar with the youth, Shuidong Queen''s fist slowly clenched, eyes show a kind of inexplicable fierce color.


    Standing behind the queen of Shuidong is the captain of Wang Shi Wei, and there is also Johnson who runs to Shuidong. At the moment, the latter ponders over the figure of Queen Shuidong and stealthily swallows his saliva. He takes a step forward: "queen, Chu Feng has decided to go his own way. You can directly order the League to stand in a single shot and kill it."


    "We should know that the EU has an alliance agreement. If it is refused, it will have to enter the country by force, which can be directly punished."


    Hearing Johnson''s words, the queen of Shuidong retreated as sharp as the tide, but still could not stop his anger. When Johnson came to Shuidong, he looked for an umbrella.


    If Tianchi and chufeng go to war, the losses caused must be on the head of the Kennedy family. However, the loss in Shuidong has nothing to do with Tianchi. The whole thing is to use Shuidong to resist Chu Feng''s anger. How can Shuidong''s queen not know.


    But no matter how clear it is, when Johnson comes, she can''t refuse him to be outside and open the door to greet him warmly. Now he has provoked the evil star Chu Feng to follow him. He has to take care of his safety and prevent any crisis. It is conceivable that the queen of Shuidong is helpless and angry.


    However, she is the queen of a country after all. Even if she is angry in her heart, she will not show her anger. Turning to Johnson who occasionally shows evil thoughts to herself, Queen Shuidong said coldly, "master Johnson, we all know this time. We hope you will uphold your original promise, otherwise Chu Feng will not kill you, and I will destroy you."


    "And I firmly believe that killing you, at most, is a little compensation. The Kennedy family will not fight with me because of you, so next time you play tricks, don''t play on me."


    The soft voice was very pleasant to hear, but it fell in Johnson''s ears, but it felt chilly. At the beginning, he felt so proud and confident. When he really faced the queen of Shuidong, he found that it was so ridiculous that even his eyes flickered unnaturally, and he did not dare to look directly at the queen of Shuidong.


    With a cold hum in his heart, the queen of Shuidong issued an order: "order to go down. If the flight arrives at Shuidong at last, or even enters the country, give me a missile directly. In addition, the royal families and officials of all countries are informed. The alliance will issue a notice to the Rothschild family. Otherwise, the old bastard still doesn''t know what he will do."


    "If we don''t unite, it will bring down the economy of Shuidong in minutes."


    The captain of the guard retreated without hesitation. After waiting for him to leave, the queen of Shuidong looked at Johnson without much politeness and said, "as for master Johnson, please go where you should go. This is the Royal Palace, not Kennedy manor, not a place where you can freely go in and out. If you have another time, be an assassin!"


    What will happen later, Queen Shuidong didn''t think about it. As long as she sat in this position for a day, no one could kill her.


    Johnson stood where he was, and looked at the rising figure of his desire to leave, and sneered, "what''s so great, it''s just a woman!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    Blue sea and blue sky, poetic scenery.


    However, for some people on the flight to Shuidong, they are not in the mood of appreciating at all. They will soon enter the territory of Shuidong. They also know who is on the plane and are likely to be buried with them.


    In the face of life and death, Chu Feng''s deterrence is no longer enough. All the passengers have complained and asked to return home. Some even directly scold chufeng, but the VIP cabin is completely separated from the rear. Chu Feng is still in the cockpit, and is doomed to hear nothing from them.


    The stewardess are also very anxious, but they are just comforting, just saying such words, they themselves do not have much confidence.


    Around the plane, three fighters followed. They have got the instruction from the queen of Shuidong. It doesn''t matter if Chu Feng''s flight returns or even lands in other places. Once he wants to enter Shuidong, he will send a missile. The dead order is there. What they are waiting for at the moment is that the flight will enter the country.


    In the cockpit, even if it is green has some anxiety, but Chu Feng is still quietly playing with her mobile phone, a relaxed and complacent look.


    The captain and the pilot dare not make one, because they don''t want to be killed by Chu Feng before they are bombed out by the fighter plane. The only hope is that the queen of Shuidong is just bluffing to avoid throwing out the missile too madly. We should know that there are more than 200 people on the flight.


    It''s just this idea. They feel that they deceive themselves. The Wenzhou alliance has an agreement that if they are refused entry, they will have to land by force, which can be sanctioned. At the moment, they are just looking for some peace of mind.


    There are still 40 minutes, the flight will enter the territory of Shuidong, the atmosphere on the plane is more and more depressed.


    But what people don''t know is that in the frozen land far away in Hebrew territory, the frozen land suddenly trembles, and slowly cracks appear. For a while, on the ground covered with ice, there are chilling turrets, which keep firing state.


    But all this happened quietly, and no one knew that even the Hebrews themselves did not know that one of the three bases of the Phoebus had moved.


    A half light speed missile has been aimed in one direction, Shuidong!


    At this time, Chu Feng controls all this through his mobile phone, and everything goes into the final program. As long as he presses the launch button, the half light speed missile will fly to Shuidong within 15 minutes and blow up some things.


    Chu wind at the moment also just softly open a mouth: "connect the queen of Shuidong!"


    When the captain heard the speech, he thought that chufeng was going to compromise. He quickly searched according to the channel just now and connected the queen Shuidong''s communicator. There came the Queen''s indifferent voice: "less wind, think about it, right?"


    Chufeng chufeng grinned gently and confided that the audience were speechless. He jokingly said, "I came here, so I must be landing. If I return halfway, I will not have the face to mix in this world. Moreover, the queen of Shuidong has an outstanding and charming demeanor. I am not willing to take a look at it!"


    The voice of sneer came from the other end of the communicator, and there was a faint sneer: "the wind is less, you are indeed a rare wonderful person, but there are some things that you are doomed to be unable to contend with, such as the Kingdom machine."


    Chu Feng sneered and asked in a low voice, "really don''t give me entry?"


    There was no hesitation on the part of the queen of Shuidong. She directly replied, "I have prepared missiles for you."


    "Then I can only give you one gift." With a slight sigh, Chu Feng pressed the launch button, and Johnson took Lin Yulin directly from the imperial city. If he didn''t screw his head off himself, Chu Feng was in a bad mood. As for the impact of the exposure of the half light speed missile, it was not Chu Feng''s consideration.


    Press the launch button, everything is impossible to retrieve, Chu Feng cut off the communication, he believes that there must be some compromise today, but that person will never be him.


    The captain and others are really nervous at the moment. They don''t know that chufeng has already made a killer''s mace. They are thinking about whether to jump before entering Shuidong territory?


    Three minutes after the launch of the half light speed missile in Hebrew territory, Tianchi, Hebrew, holy pilgrimage and some nearby Kingdom radars all scanned its existence. When the satellite was adjusted and enlarged, everyone was scared to sit on the ground. In this era, the missile exploded.


    But that was the time of military exercises, and it was on the ocean, or in the boundless wild.


    Now the missile, which is hard to catch, flies to Shuidong. Some people try to intercept it in the middle of the way, but they are useless. The speed is too fast. They are all thinking about who released the missile. Except for the leaders of the Hebrew Tianchi and the holy pilgrimage, few people know.


    This news also spread to Shuidong Queen''s ears in the shortest time. She was still angry at Chu Feng''s arrogance. Her face turned pale instantly when she heard the words.


    According to the news, the missile''s speed and possible explosion are extremely terrible, and there is still eight minutes before it will enter the territory of Shuidong. The queen of Shuidong immediately sends out an order: "intercept!"However, the news came in the next three minutes, which made the queen of Shuidong shake. She tried to lock in and intercept 18 times, but none of them succeeded. The current technology can''t lock all of this.


    The head of the guard also said solemnly at the moment: "queen, the source of the missile has been determined. It comes from the Hebrew territory. Their official news has also come. Now the half light speed missile is shooting at Shuidong, which is many years ahead of the current world military, and is produced by the fubujia people."


    The queen of Shuidong has a ferocious face, and her pretty face is filled with rage. Naturally, she knows what she is doing, but she never thought that the FUBU family has developed such powerful advanced weapons.


    Then, the queen of Shuidong thought of a question: "Forrest is dead, and the person in charge is fudina. She ordered the launch?" When she said it, she had a sharp look in her eyes. If it was Fu Dina, a girl who had just been on the top, she didn''t mind giving it to the FUBU family, or even to the Hebrews.


    The captain of the guard shook his head gently and said solemnly: "the official Hebrew news also said that the highest authority of the FUBU family was Phoebus, but before his death, the highest authority was transferred out. Even Fu Dina could not stop all this."


    The queen of Shuidong smelled an unusual smell: "who is the highest authority now?"


    The Guard commander straightened up and said in a voice, "Chu Feng, the highest authority person of the FUBU family, this missile was launched by him."


    "Madman!"


    When the queen of Shuidong shook her body, she should have thought of it at first. She just felt that such an advanced thing should not belong to an individual. At first, she thought of the kingdom. But at the moment, hearing the words of the captain of the guard, the queen of Shuidong finally knew what was wrong. That is, Chu Feng was too confident from the beginning.


    Also do not think so much, Shuidong queen rushed to contact Chu Feng''s flight, but were refused to call, Shuidong Queen''s face full of anger, very want to order chufeng''s flight.


    But now the missile is coming, and the location has been determined to be an uninhabited island on the edge of Shuidong border. Chu Feng must be able to do that to deter, and he must have such things in his hand. Who knows whether he will blow up to the palace or other important places in the capital.


    Contact three times, were rejected.


    At this time, there is a loud noise in the air. The queen of Shuidong raises her head subconsciously, and the whole person''s face is even more pale. A missile flies past in the blink of an eye and disappears for a while.


    Two minutes later, the guard chief received a phone call and hung up. He said solemnly: "queen, the news just came that the half light speed missile directly hit the uninhabited island. It''s not sure whether there are casualties, but within 10 kilometers of that place, it has been razed to the ground, trees, flowers, plants, mountains and rivers, all disappeared!"


    Shuidong Queen''s body swayed and sat down beside her. She kept swearing: "this madman, this is a madman!" Thinking that if the missile had just landed in the capital, at least 100000 people would have died. The queen of Shuidong was trembling with her whole heart. Chu Feng''s arrogance made her feel cold for the first time.


    The communication device is also timely connected at this moment, and Chu Feng''s subtle words came: "queen, do you still like the gift I sent you? If you still feel dissatisfied, I can send you one. This time it will land on top of the palace. I believe I am not alarmist. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s voice, Queen Shuidong clenched her teeth and said, "Chu Feng, you are a shameless act, you are a terrorist''s act, you are anti human."


    "Bullshit!"


    Chu Feng directly and recklessly threw out a sentence, and said without politeness: "this time, it''s just a deserted island. I believe there will be no casualties. Who dares to say that I am anti human, who dares to say I am a terrorist? But if anyone doesn''t give me freedom and pleasure, then I don''t mind hurting the enemy eight hundred or losing a thousand! "


    Almost can say crazy words, let Shuidong Queen''s last strong dissipation, clenched her teeth and said: "Chu Feng, you''d better not fall into my hands all your life."


    Formal, compromise!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    What is madness? Chu Feng is like this!


    What is arrogance? Chu Feng is like this!


    What is defiant? Chu Feng is like this!


    The first thing that ordinary people encounter today''s situation is to return home and compromise, because when a powerful individual encounters the Kingdom machine, there is no better way than compromise.


    But today, chufeng completely broke this rule. Not only did chufeng go to Shuidong, but also when confronted with interception and threats, he directly used the half light speed missile threat which had been leading the world for many years, forced the strong queen of Shuidong to compromise and let Chu Feng''s flight enter the country.


    This event happened only in such a short period of time, but it set off a huge wave among the world leaders.


    Shuidong may not be as powerful as Tianchi or the unity of Hebrew black bears. However, in the era of Wenzhou royal family''s respect, Shuidong undoubtedly has the supreme status, especially this young queen of Shuidong, who is so powerful that any top figure in the world dare not despise it.


    But it was such a strong woman who finally gave in to Chu Feng''s absolute brutality and threat of force.


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng''s flight stopped steadily at Shuidong Capital International Airport. Five minutes before the flight landed, all the idle people in the airport had been eliminated. Two thousand members of the Royal Guard were sent out to carry out a no dead corner martial law on the airport, just like facing a major enemy.


    When the cabin door of the flight is opened, Chu Feng, wearing a pair of sunglasses, comes out with a relaxed look on the crew, followed by Qing and Noria, and at the end is Yan Luo and Gu Ming, a group of five.


    When they got off the plane, the rest of the passengers didn''t come out of the cabin. It''s not that they didn''t want to come out, but the crew asked them to wait for five minutes before going down. Who knows if Chu Feng, a madman, would do anything shocking.


    "Good place!"


    As soon as he got off the plane and stepped on the land of Shuidong, Chu Feng took a pleasant breath, took off his sunglasses and took a deep breath: "no wonder so many pilgrims want to come here over the years. Good!"


    Inexplicable said a word, Chu wind again put on sunglasses, partial head with four people to go outside.


    Obviously, the airport personnel have been explained in advance. Seeing the figure of the five Chu Feng people, many people''s eyes burst with sharp color and anger, but there is no alternative.


    No trace of the uninhabited island has been bombed. Most people have already known that it is the most humiliating thing in Shuidong for years.


    However, the Royal Guard of the martial law airport also made it very clear that as long as Chu Feng and his party did not do anything against human rights in Shuidong, they would be regarded as transparent and were obviously deterred by a half light speed missile of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng stopped to look at the people who came up, Wen run a smile: "what''s the matter?"


    When the queen comes to the east palace for dinner, the Queen''s guard will come to meet me for the first time


    Hearing this, Chu Feng laughs jokingly and looks at the Royal Guard members under martial law. He is good to say that he has come to meet him, but he has never wanted to control his freedom. The simple thing is to master his own whereabouts.


    This time, the whole world knows what he is here for, so Chu Feng is not in the mood. He shakes his head and says, "Captain Sark, I''m sorry, I''m very busy. I''ll have a candlelight dinner with the queen. Next time!"


    That said, Chu Feng will continue to go forward, but not far away, four members of the Royal Guard with guns in his way, a fierce look, Yan Luo and Gu Ming also wrong body, stand in front of Chu Feng, fearless gun muzzle.


    Sakak''s anger flashed in his heart and he wanted to order chufeng and chufeng to be killed directly. But he thought of the explanation before the female king came, he still kept his politeness and said: "the wind is less. We are all under the command of the queen. I hope you don''t embarrass us. Otherwise, we can only invite you to the palace in person."


    The voice did not fall, Chu wind seems to have disappeared in general.


    People around were stunned. They all thought that Chu Feng was disappearing. He suddenly appeared behind sakak. A big hand directly pinched sakak''s neck. They were nearly a head apart in height. It seemed that there was a lot of disharmony between them.


    However, chufeng pinched sakak''s neck peacefully, and a little bit more strength in his hands. The Sark, who was nearly 1.9 meters tall and weighed 170 Jin, was slowly lifted by Chu Feng''s neck. People around him were surprised to open their mouths and the muzzle of the gun in his hand was also lowered.


    But Chu Feng looked at the sack who was hard to move his hands and feet. He said faintly, "Shuidong is very big, and there are many beautiful places, but I don''t want to see it now!" Turning to look around, he drew a faint sneer: "and, if you please me, the Royal car did not appear, but 2000 people surrounded it!""Damn it, this is to invite Ben Shao. How can I feel like I''m under house arrest?"


    Sakak wanted to open his mouth, but he was choked by Chu Feng''s big hand. He couldn''t make a sound at all. His face turned red. The feeling of suffocation gave him a fear that had never appeared before.


    Gradually changing color uncomfortable eyes to his eyes so-called little power Chu Feng, he found that this thing is not true, Chu wind than imagined more terrible.


    Who dares to be so arrogant when surrounded by 2000 people? This is Chu Feng!


    Seeing that sakak could not bear it, Chu Feng didn''t want to kill him. As soon as he raised his hand, sakak''s huge body fell behind him. Chu Feng didn''t even look at him.


    The people around saw that sakak was out of the control of Chu Feng and raised the muzzle of the gun again.


    However, Chu Feng still took his mobile phone and said with a playful smile: "in order to ensure that I can be free in Shuidong, I started four gifts, one for the White House of Tianchi, one for the palace of Shuidong, one for the chief office of Shuidong, and one for Moscow!"


    "I''m going to change the order in an hour, or the gift will be sent out, so shoot!"


    "Stop it!" Gasping for breath, sakak quickly stood up and came from the family. Maybe the people around him didn''t know what the four gifts Chu Feng called, but he was very clear that it must be a half light speed missile.


    His eyes also swept through Chu Feng''s cold mouth: "less wind, your behavior is completely anti human, enough to stop!"


    "Say a ball!"


    Chufeng put away his mobile phone. What he said just now is deceptive, but there is the first half light speed missile as a deterrent. Even if it is false, Tianchi and Shuidong, as well as the Hebrew who broke the news, dare not to gamble, which also increases the living space of chufeng in Shuidong.


    Controlling the absolute power of words, Chu Feng didn''t mind being arrogant once: "anyway, I''ll leave my words here. If she''s blocking me today, I''ll make him uncomfortable. It doesn''t matter what I am. As long as Lao Tzu hasn''t started, then everything is empty words. You can bet."


    "I dare not, pull countless people buried with me!"


    For a while, he was not sure whether Chu Feng was telling the truth or bluffing. He took the phone and went aside to dial it out. When waiting for the connection, he said respectfully: "queen, Chu Feng is a bastard!" Then he repeated what Chu Feng had said just now, and he did not speak any more, waiting for the reply of Queen Shuidong.


    At this time, the queen of Shuidong in the palace sat under a tree and frowned tightly. Although Chu Feng was still a young man, at first that half light speed missile was too deterrent.


    Moreover, chufeng was obviously worried that Shuidong would be under pressure from Tianchi and other kingdoms, and directly faced Tianchi and Hebrew. Thus, all the burden was put on Shuidong''s head. The queen of Shuidong wanted to understand Chu Feng''s calculation and secretly scolded him for being mean.


    If Tianchi and Hebrew are really ravaged, Shuidong will definitely take the initiative in the end. After all, Chu Feng was oppressed in Shuidong. As for the cause, no one will care, only the so-called result.


    In an instant, the queen figured out a lot of things, that is, Shuidong can have losses, but it is absolutely impossible to let Tianchi and Hebrew suffer losses, and her fist clenched gently: "remove the personnel and let him leave, secretly let people follow the trend of Chu wind at any time, and let shawaqi in Lanxi come to Shuidong."


    "Although Chu Feng seems to be a personal behavior, I don''t believe it. There is no national righteousness in his heart!"


    "Understand!" Outside the airport, sakak got the command to return respectfully. After hanging up, he walked back to Chu Feng. His hand was raised, his eyes were too much, and he didn''t dare to shout: "withdraw!"


    The members of the royal guards around were stunned, and then they started to retreat. Two thousand people came to target a few people. Finally, not only the leader was beaten, but also they had to leave. There was nothing more shameful than this. The thunder and the rain were small. That''s what it means.


    Chu Feng stood in place and watched the Royal Guard slowly retreat. After a long time, he vomited out a sentence: "the wind and rain are coming, the flowers are all over the building, your majesty, we will meet."


    Three minutes later, he got on a taxi and left for the viavia hotel. At the same time, Chu Feng deterred Shuidong from entering the country by force, and calmly left in the surrounding area of 2000 people. He grew wings and generally flew into the ears of many forces.


    Including Johnson and rockefellas in the palace!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    This hotel is not only found in Shuidong, but also in other cities all over the world. Shengchao Imperial City, Jianghai, including Guangzhou and Xiangjiang, have this hotel.


    The reason why it is so competitive is that behind it stands the royal family of Shuidong.


    Chu Feng and others stayed in the viavia Hotel, the most luxurious first suite. It was not chufeng who wanted to deliberately be arrogant. At first, he only reserved the simplest suite. Only when he arrived at the Da via Hotel, all these had been arranged.


    The room you enter is the most responsible person who can overlook the whole scenery of Shuidong capital. The price of the luxury suite is 150000 yuan per day.


    What makes Chu Feng speechless is that Qing tells her that she doesn''t know about the Viagra hotel in other areas. However, this room in Shuidong capital used to only receive the heads of state of the Kingdom, and it is also a big crocodile. For example, the Li family of Bauhinia Flower comes here, which is regarded as the lowest gate.


    Hearing these news, Chu Feng reports with a wry smile. What he originally wanted was to get rid of the royal family''s eyes, but he turned around and was still under the supervision of the royal family.


    For the queen, who had never met but was already familiar with, Chu Feng felt like meeting for the first time.


    However, these Chu Feng also gave up the meaning of changing places. The royal family wanted to control the whereabouts of some people, and they were still in Shuidong. Unless they were dead and destroyed, they could not find any good place to hide themselves. Chu Feng accepted this arrangement with ease.


    After all, a house of 150000 yuan a day is equivalent to the price of a suite in the second and third tier cities of the Holy See. Those who do not live are idiots.


    After more than ten hours of flight, Qing and Noria were very tired. Soon they went into the room to take a bath and prepared to have a meal and have a good rest.


    Ice and jade also appears in the suite like a ghost. Yan Luo zaps his tongue: "it''s really like a ghost!"


    As soon as he said this, Yan Luo felt a cold look in his eyes. He opened his mouth and finally chose to stand up and walk towards a room. He said, "I think I should take a bath. I heard that the women in Shuidong are good, but I am the supreme VIP in the world."


    Bing Qing Leng hum, this just took back the cold eyes, and Yujie stood behind Chu Feng, dutifully doing what he should do.


    Just after a while, the door was knocked. Yujie went to open the door, and a tall wild figure came in. It was Jesse who arrived in advance.


    Gu Ming himself sat on the side, closed his eyes, sniffed the smell, opened his eyes suddenly, rolled out from the sofa like lightning, and ran into a room with two ups and downs. The speed and the picture made Chu Feng and other people stare at him.


    When she came in and didn''t open her mouth, Jesse stood there with her mouth open, and then she directly and fiercely scolded: "dry, how can I be a woman of the best quality? Is this bastard a man?"


    With that, Jesse was about to break into the door. Chu Feng quickly made a sound, raised her hand and motioned to Yujie to close the door. Her left eye examined the whole room at 360 degrees in an instant. Then she spoke softly: "you''d better tell me the news first. The lonely room is next door, and you are alone."


    At night, Jeanne was in a good mood when she heard the treacherous smile.


    When he came back and sat down, he was careless and completely different from that of a rich family: "according to what you mean, I started the chess pieces of the family after I arrived in advance. The news has been confirmed that Johnson and rockefellas are indeed in Shuidong. The former is now in the palace, as the most respected guest of the queen of Shuidong.


    As for you asked me to check whether they had taken the rest of them, the family chess pieces said that Johnson had only brought some family bodyguards into the palace, and rockephis did not follow. Now he left the palace and stayed at the Charley hotel


    "So I''m not sure if your aunt was brought to Shuidong by them for a day or two."


    Chu Feng was about to open his mouth when the door bell rang and his left eye pierced away. He was stunned. At the same time, he asked Yujie to open the door. A mature figure came in and looked at Chu Feng with seven points of resentment and three points of respect.


    Zhang Hanyun, the person in charge of Xuancheng heaven and earth and water bath paradise, is also one of the three main matters of the ruling Institute''s secular power.


    Why do you ask in the wind


    "You''re here, so I''m here."


    Zhang Hanyun, however, didn''t know the general situation. After sitting down, he continued: "of course, it''s not that I miss you, but Mr. Qilu asked me to come. He said that this is the place where the royal family is respected. He knows that you are a person who values feelings and will not easily change his decision, so he asked me to help you."


    "Maybe it can''t help you too much. More depends on yourself, but when necessary, it can relieve the pressure from the royal family."


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly. This time he came to Shuidong, if it was not deterred by a half light speed missile, it would have become a corpse near the Shuidong border, and there was no body left.Although Chu Feng didn''t show his worry in the face of the orphans, he was still a little dignified for these royal families. Who knows what kind of things these people who control a kingdom will do and what strong people are hiding?


    Look up and down today with a special flavor of Zhang Hanyun: "how are you going to help me?"


    Zhang Hanyun leaned over a little and didn''t care about the presence of other people. He whispered something in chufeng''s ear. Chu Feng''s puzzled look lit up after Zhang Hanyun didn''t know what to say.


    Finally, he stood up and patted his head, and said with a bitter smile: "I have always regarded myself as a person and only want to do something beneficial to the people around me, but I have forgotten that I am a person. Yes, but there are a group of people standing behind me. Thank you, Hanyun, this time, I will give you credit."


    Zhang Hanyun took a look at Chu Feng. Thinking of the night in Xuancheng, Zhang Hanyun didn''t pay attention to the other people around him. He hummed, "just remember when to finish what you haven''t done."


    Jiesi and others don''t know what Zhang Hanyun means, but Chu Feng can''t help it. An embarrassed cough drew everyone''s attention: "let''s talk about it. Although Jiesi has brought some information, it''s not very complete. Now I just want to know where my little aunt is and find her, and I''ll be at ease."


    "At that time, I will calculate with Johnson and rockefellas. The hatred of the Fengmen brothers and the disappearance of Huangfu''s literary world will make me feel sorry for all of them."


    Chu Feng''s seriousness, let Zhang Hanyun not continue to entangle those romantic issues, stood up respectfully replied: "yes, little Lord!" Immediately left the suite very simply, also did not worry about being locked in, oneself came here, adjudicates the secular power, is not so simple.


    Similar time, palace!


    The night has completely fallen and shrouded, but the queen of Shuidong has been standing in the garden in front of her bedroom for a long time. Since receiving the news that Chu Feng is coming to Shuidong, the queen of Shuidong has no longer had a good rest, and her beautiful eyebrows have never meant to stretch out.


    Shuidong night weather is not particularly cold, but also with a trace of cold, arms exposed outside the Shuidong Queen''s subconscious hands trembled, obviously a little bit cold.


    There were footsteps behind him. Today, Sark, who was in charge of inviting Chu Feng to the airport, came slowly. Standing at a certain position with queen Shuidong, he said respectfully: "queen, Chu Feng, they have already stayed in the viavia hotel. According to your arrangement, they did not pay attention to them deliberately, but let the hotel pay attention to their whereabouts."


    "It''s just that Chu Feng is stepping on our dignity in Shuidong this time. Don''t we really need to do something?"


    The queen of Shuidong raised her head, looked at the moonless night sky, and thought of the phone call more than ten hours ago. It was as calm as water: "although Chu Feng was born in humble background, according to the latest news from the royal family, he may have come from the hermit family of the holy Dynasty. We don''t know how deep the details are. If we want him to die, we need to deal with it carefully ¡£¡±


    The half light speed missile, which has been leading the world for decades, and the unmanned island that has disappeared, makes Shuidong queen have to be dignified.


    Besides, there are also threatening words left by Chu Feng. If he dies, four missiles will put out four important places. The queen of Shuidong doesn''t care if she dies, but there are some things that can''t be solved by death. People in this position should not only live, even if they die, but also have to live forever.


    Sack did not understand the frown: "is it so, let Chu Feng find master Johnson and rockefellas, and even kill it?"


    "Don''t worry!"


    The queen of Shuidong, with her beautiful mouth back to Sark, tilted a tempting arc and said: "Chu Feng is stronger, but this is Shuidong, and the initiative is always in our hands. If we forcibly kill him and ignore the lives and deaths of 100000 or more people, then Chu Feng''s chips will lose its significance."


    Looking at the distance, you sighed: "and now I am more concerned about a person who should not come to Shuidong."


    "Who?" Sark asked subconsciously


    The queen of Shuidong narrowed her eyes with seven points of reverence and three points of helplessness: "the underground emperor of Wenzhou, godfather Poulos!"


    Standing behind him, Sark''s body shook and stepped back. His eyes showed shock and horror: "hasn''t he been out of Lancey for 18 years?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    Under the guidance of the terminal, a private plane from the capital of Lanxi slowly landed on the spacious runway of the airport, taxied out for a long distance, and finally stopped at the VIP passage of the airport.


    The cabin door also slowly opened, a car carrying a suspended ladder drove past and steadily stopped at the door position of the aircraft.


    After a while, an old man with silver hair and beard appeared at the inner part of the cabin door with a black wooden crutch. Following him, a lot of men in black appeared on both sides of the cabin door. They quickly walked down the stairs and stood at the position of the plane leading to the VIP passageway and divided into a road.


    80 people!


    The silver haired old man, with a pair of dirty eyes, occasionally glanced at the silver light. He raised his head and looked at the sky in the night. He opened his mouth and said faintly, "I haven''t been to Shuidong for 23 years. I''ve almost forgotten what it was like at the beginning. My child, do you hate that I took you and didn''t take your mother away?"


    Looking into the night sky like the old man, he opened his lips and said, "at the beginning, you wanted to be a godfather, but the mother''s birth meant that she couldn''t be the woman around you. You can take me away. I believe that my mother has been satisfied in another world.


    And for the sake of me, for the sake of me, you haven''t found any other women, and have always defended me in front of my brothers and sisters. How can I hate you


    What the brown haired woman said was very serious, but listening to the silver haired old man''s ears, there was not too much fluctuation. She walked under the ladder and said faintly, "hate me or not, only your heart knows, but it doesn''t matter. I''m 70 years old, and many things have already opened their eyes."


    The old man below looked back at his youngest, but also the most valued and beloved daughter. His eyes did not fluctuate: "so you hate me, you are my daughter, you do not hate me, I am your father, this is the fact that can not be changed, quickly become stronger, I can never stand behind you."


    Slowly turning back to walk out of the passage, the words also floated to the brown haired woman''s ear: "after all, people are dying when they are old, but your brother and sister, they think about the position of householder and Godfather."


    "Family affection has been weak in the years I raised you, I know it."


    The old man is old, but his body has been straight, every step out with a stiff and indomitable momentum, standing on both sides of the black man, facing the old man walking in front of them, all bowed his head and looked respectful.


    The brown haired woman walked slowly with her, and no one knew what was on her mind.


    Outside the airport, on the highway in the middle of the night, 20 cars stopped by the side of the road. In the middle of it was a long Rolls Royce. In front of the car, there was a woman with a holy face and a faint smile on her face. There was also a special play. Of course, this fun was given to the brown haired woman who followed the old man with silver hair.


    The old man, who had no fluctuation or even showed a look since he got off the plane, saw the man standing in front of the car, and his eyes twitched. He soon recovered naturally and went up, holding out his hand: "thank you for coming to meet me."


    The pilgrim woman chuckled and naturally revealed a kind of amorous feelings: "jokingly, you have not left Lanxi for 18 years. It is my fault to let you come to Shuidong this time. It is normal to greet you. If you want to say thank you, then I will really be ashamed."


    When the pilgrim woman talked to the old man, the brown haired woman kept looking at her. She was curious how her old father suddenly came to Shuidong, where he once said he would not step any further. Hearing this, she felt a little more curious.


    Is it the woman in front of her that made her father come here?


    Before she could come up with a reason, the silver haired old man had already got on the bus at the invitation of the pilgrim woman. When the brown haired woman wanted to follow her, the old man waved: "go to the car in the back."


    The brown haired woman stopped, took a deep look at the pilgrim woman, and walked to a car behind her, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Everyone has already got on the bus, and the motorcade left the airport slowly. Because it was late at night, it didn''t attract too many people''s attention. It was very low-key.


    In the Rolls Royce in the middle of the motorcade, the saint Korean woman picked up a document and handed it to the old man. She pointed to the button in front of the seat. The space in the car was completely separated from the front. The driver couldn''t hear anything at all.


    The silver haired old man took the information, put on a pair of glasses, looked at it carefully, sighed, and opened his mouth with appreciation: "once the old master let me sit in today''s position, and then directly left, just left me with some simple contact methods, told me that at most 25 years, someone would come to me."


    "And he is the new little Lord. I thought I couldn''t wait for him, but now it seems that God is looking after me."


    Hold the information about a person in your hand, pick up the lighter next to you and light it. Roll down a window and stretch out your hand outside the car to burn. You can see a delicate face, a young man under 20 years old.


    The burning curtain fell into the eyes of the brown haired woman behind the car, squinting to see what it was. But because of the darkness and the flashing lights, she could not see anything at all. She just had more doubts in her heart.Leslie''s window has been closed, the silver haired old man said with a smile: "I knew he was the little master. When shawaqi, the woman, spread those bad news in Wenzhou, I should have given a severe blow. But now the result is good, and the little master has been easily resolved."


    "Although shawaqi still likes to target at Shao Zhu, some things are not so sharp. Shao Zhu is really a strange person!"


    Obviously, the two people sitting in the car, one is Zhang Hanyun, the other is the underground emperor of Wenzhou, the godfather of the underworld organization, Poulos!


    Zhang Hanyun poured himself a glass of red wine, shook it gently and nodded with approval: "the little Lord is indeed a strange man. Before I knew that he was the little Lord, I admired his deeds very much. I also thought about whether he would become the enemy of the little Lord and whether to kill him."


    "I''ve done something wrong about this, but it''s all harmless. I hope the godfather doesn''t make the same mistakes as me."


    As a man grows old and becomes a fine man, a great part of which is the support of overlord at the beginning. Of course, he also has his own ability. After a person has been in a position for a long time, no matter how he has no head, he will be forced out.


    Zhang Hanyun had something in his words, and Poulos naturally understood it and said directly: "she is my daughter Xi Xi, a child born to a woman I met in Shuidong 23 years ago. The reason why she disobeyed Miss Zhang''s instructions and brought her here is because of one thing."


    After all, some people doubt the identity of Chu Feng, but no one is sure.


    Knowing that Zhang Hanyun was waiting for his own explanation, Poulos put the black wood crutch back on his knee and gently opened his mouth: "I am old. I will never forget the great kindness of the former young Lord to me in my life. Without his help, I can''t avenge my dead parents, brothers and family members.


    It is impossible to kill Sicily and kill my former Godfather and become a new godfather. In other words, he gave me everything I have today. Otherwise, I would have been killed by my former Godfather. How can I be called the world''s first Godfather today


    Zhang Hanyun nodded slightly. Although she was still young and had not personally experienced the original things, these things, for her, manna and Lin Huali, were not secrets.


    After a pause, Poulos looked back at the car behind him. He looked a little soft. If someone who knew him appeared in front of him at the moment, he would be very surprised. Poulos, who is famous for his blood, also has such a gentle smile.


    When Zhang Hanyun also looked back, Poulos continued: "therefore, I am grateful for the help and great kindness of the former little Lord, and I am willing to dedicate my strength for peace in his heart. Although I have many children, I am very clear about who is the only one I am most satisfied with."


    "Maybe she is not a qualified successor, and she has some unrealistic ideas, but I believe that the little Lord can convince her!"


    Zhang Hanyun gave a playful smile, took back her eyes, sat upright, and said with a slight smile: "godfather, in some of the materials I know, you are a cruel and ruthless person, but at this moment I have some changes for you, you have a good interpretation of a word."


    The finger glides gently, a word and break: "no matter how fierce and cruel people, with his deepest tender heart, you are a good father, but at the same time, you are also a cold-blooded father, I admire you, but I admire more is that you have great love in your heart, you know how to choose."


    "But as one of the secular masters of the verdict, I also put the scandal in front of me. If Miss heathy goes down the road set by you, everything will be fine. Otherwise, if the little Lord doesn''t kill her, I will kill her myself."


    Every corner of the car is filled with undisguised murders. For this, Poulos seems to have no feeling at all. He presses the button to separate the rear and front isolation slowly. He also says faintly: "of course, even if I don''t care about the life and death of my family, I also care about the survival of the Mafia and millions of people."


    With the fall of this sentence, twenty cars stopped. It was not that they heard what Mr. Poulos said, but in the front of the road, there was an obstacle, and the team could not move forward at all.


    Poulos is still huge body, staggering upright, showing the oppressive feeling of the superior, issued a low command: "except the royal official, those who stand in the way, kill!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    30 meters wide Airport Road, two-way traffic!


    At the moment, in front of the road to the capital, dozens of cars blocked the way forward. Everyone''s hands were not senhan''s machetes, but were loaded with guns and submachine guns with the smell of death, giving people bursts of cold.


    However, the elite underworld from the car did not have the slightest disturbance. They stood in front of each other with a single gun to fight against each other. There was no retreat because the number of people on the other side was twice that of our own side.


    Heathy went to the front, frowned slightly, glanced at an obvious leader, and his voice was cold: "who are you?"


    "Royal Guard, Sark!"


    The man standing at the front end of the line is in a suit-shaped uniform with a royal logo on his shoulder. It is the Royal Guard captain, Sark, the Queen''s direct confidant. Hearing heathy''s words, he took a few steps forward and stood at the front of the line and looked at Rolls Royce, who closed the door: "I''m on the Queen''s instructions, I''d like to wait here specially."


    Hearing that the men in front of him were members of the Royal Guard, as well as the waterless uniforms and weapons, heathy, according to Poulos, scattered a bit fiercely and waved to the elite of the underworld to put away their guns.


    When she went to Rolls Royce and waited for the window to fall, heathy didn''t go to see Zhang Hanyun. She bowed to Poulos and said, "father, member of the Royal Guard, the leader seems to be the Queen''s direct confidant, Captain Sark!"


    "The queen of Shuidong?"


    Looking at the shadowy figure in front of him, he whispered, "Miss Zhang, you can just stay in the car. Although Poulos hasn''t come out for 18 years, it doesn''t mean that my teeth have fallen out. I can complete the things you told me perfectly."


    Zhang Hanyun just nodded. She didn''t know about Poulos, but a man who could sit in the position of godfather of the underworld for so many years without being killed is definitely not a fancy figure.


    When the door opened, Poulos got out of the car with his own black wood crutches. Accompanied by heathy, he arrived at the front end. The elite of the underworld scattered to both sides, and gave him absolute respect. In the eyes of Sark, he was slightly surprised that he was still a man of the underground world, even more forbidden than some armies!


    Although he was old, Poulos was still huge and straight. Standing in the middle of the two sides, ignoring the 200 guns of the guards, he gently tapped the black wood crutch on the floor and said, "Queen Shuidong asked you to wait for me here. I don''t know what you can do, old man."


    Poulos looks very ordinary, and his tone of voice is very plain, but some people are so wonderful, even in the vast sea of people, just a simple word and action, will give people a huge pressure.


    There is no doubt that Poulos is such a person, at least sack felt a pressure.


    Thinking that he symbolized the royal family of Shuidong and came here at the order of the queen, sakak''s shocked heart slowly calmed down and asked himself to be as calm as possible: "the queen knew that Mr. Poulos was coming, so she specially arranged a rich dinner in the palace to meet Mr. Poulos."


    "Waiting here is also a tribute to Mr. Poulos."


    It''s more than 11 o''clock in the evening. It''s better to have a feast or a dinner party. It shouldn''t be at this time. As the king of a country, Queen Shuidong should not be ignorant of this etiquette.


    Looking at the 200 guards behind Sark, Poulos chuckled: "lead the way!"


    "Father


    Xi Xi, standing behind him, scowled and opened his mouth. It is not a fool to see that the people of Shuidong royal family are aiming at Poulos, and 200 people are standing here with guns. The meaning is quite clear. Poulos has to go or not.


    Knowing that his daughter was worried about his own safety, Poulos patted her on the shoulder and said with a smile: "although the underworld is nothing in the eyes of the world, but in the eyes of a Shuidong, it is absolutely a giant. In this world, there are many people who want me to die, but few can bear my death."


    "Go and have a rest. I''ll be back when it''s daylight."


    Heathy wanted to persuade a little more, but Poulos had already made his way to the Sark''s motorcade, his body clutching black wood crutches, giving a kind of straightness rarely seen in an old man of his age.


    When sack relaxed, he also let the members of the guard disperse and respectfully invited Poulos to get on the bus. The latter was right. The underworld organization may not be a big thing in the world, but in Shuidong''s eyes, the underworld organization is a huge thing. Few people can afford the death of Poulos.


    Sark also ordered to increase the security issues, no less than the protection measures for the queen of Shuidong.


    A few minutes later, all the members of the guard left. Poulos went to the appointment alone with strong self-confidence. Heathy always stood where she was. Since she was sensible, Poulos was the giant in her heart. But when she saw the giant leave, she realized that it was not easy for her father.


    Inside Rolls Royce, Zhang Hanyun squints her eyes and keeps an eye on the scene. She makes sure that Poulos really leaves with the royal guards. At the same time, she also makes the driver turn around and leave the motorcade. If Poulos is not here, she doesn''t have to stay with the underworld people.Xi Xi looked at Rolls Royce''s departure with a sharp look in her eyes. She wanted to order her father to stay. However, thinking of her father''s politeness to Zhang Hanyun and her absurd admiration, Xi Xi Xi gave up the idea and prepared to go to the underworld and live in the stronghold arranged by Shuidong.


    Fifteen minutes later, Rolls Royce, who left the road, stopped at the back of the via hotel. The door was closed and the driver inside also got off and left temporarily.


    After a while, a figure came out of the back door of the hotel, flickered down to the side of the car, opened the door and got on the car. Seeing the comer, Zhang Hanyun frowned and said, "how can you be regarded as a person of status? I''ll go straight up to find you. Do you want to be so sneaky?"


    "Can you speak?"


    Chu Feng, who was just woken up by Zhang Hanyun''s phone, rolled his eyes and looked at the internal structure of Rolls Royce and asked, "aren''t you going to pick up the plane of Poulos? Why did you come to the hotel to look for me in the middle of the night


    Zhang Hanyun said with shame and anger. Knowing that he was angry with Chu Feng, he could only be angry to himself. He showed a serious look and said: "I did go to pick up Poulos. I just met a little problem on the way out of the airport. Poulos was invited to the palace by the royal guards of Shuidong queen."


    Chu Feng did not continue to tease Zhang Hanyun and asked, "does anyone know that the Mafia is the secular power of the adjudication office?"


    Zhang Hanyun thought about it for a moment and shook her head affirmatively: "the ruling has unparalleled hidden power, and also controls the secular power to crush everything. Only the three of us, long Bo and Mr. Qilu are most aware of all this. The rest of us just know that there are, but they don''t know which forces they are.


    Just like the East Red Gate, which competes with the underworld organizations, no one knows that both are branches of the adjudication office. "


    Chufeng heard the speech and dispersed the idea that other people knew that Poulos was the judge''s office. He knocked on the window and asked, "if it''s not for this matter, then why does the queen of Shuidong invite pulos over? I don''t think the queen is flustered and needs to give Poulos a lot of face."


    Zhang Hanyun shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m not sure, but once Poulos was the head of the Shuidong underworld organization branch. Maybe he had some interests entangled with the Shuidong royal family. The queen of Shuidong asked him to go there. At least this is my initial idea."


    Chu Feng Oh a look at the side of the woman: "listen to your meaning, as if there is another idea?"


    Zhang Hanyun nodded and said without any waves: "because it is the royal guards who will leave Poulos tonight, but 200 people with guns will be sent out. In Shuidong, I don''t think the royal family needs to send so many people to invite one person. The invitation tonight can be said to hover on the death line, so I made a preparation."


    Chu Feng pondered over the information given by Zhang Hanyun. Originally, he thought it was just a simple invitation, but he didn''t expect it to be so grand. At the moment, he also felt that the life and death of Poulos was in the front line. He frowned and asked, "what are you prepared for?"


    If Chu Feng didn''t sit in the car, he might fall on the ground directly, pointing to Zhang Hanyun and shaking his head with a wry smile: "the world knows that Poulos and Wenzhou Red Gate never die. In Wenzhou tangzhou, there have been countless fierce battles. I don''t know how many people have died. What do you want them to play with in Shuidong?"


    Zhang Hanyun gave a meaningful smile and glanced at Chu Feng: "you all think that they live and die endlessly, and others will think so. When you talk about Shuidong royal family and officials, do they pay attention to you, the butcher, or to the red gate master who may pull tens of thousands of people to fight in the capital at any time, and Poulos?"


    After Zhang Hanyun said that, Chu Feng instantly figured out all the things, suddenly grasped Zhang Hanyun''s hand, and the latter''s body was stagnant: "why?"


    Chu Feng with the rapid thunder in the red lips on the Bo: "thank you Then the door opened and ran away, just before leaving, the hand


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    At one o''clock in the morning, everything is quiet.


    In addition to the thousands of royal guards who are still patrolling and garrisoning everywhere, most of the people have already fallen asleep. The patrolling guards also try their best to lighten their steps, so as not to wake the sleeping royal members with the sound of footsteps and noise.


    But tonight, there are two places where the lights should have been off at 10:30, attracting the attention of the guards passing by. However, when I saw the members of the guard standing at the two entrances, they were not interested in exploring.


    One is the courtyard where the Queen''s bedroom is, and the other is the gym for the queen!


    A black car passes through the gates outside the palace and stops outside the palace. The door opens. Sark gets out of the car and goes to the back to open the door. The side head says respectfully, "Mr. Pross, this way, please."


    In the car, 70 year old Poulos came down, and the black wood crutches gently fell on the ground. Looking at the palace in the middle of the night, he looked soft and said: "there are not too many changes compared with 23 years ago. It can be seen that the last queen of VIIa and the Queen Of Issa, who are both very important here, have not moved a cent?"


    Sacker was surprised that twenty-three years ago, Poulos had come to the palace. That is to say, he whispered: "the palace is not only the residence of the royal family, but also a cultural place of Shuidong and the world. It has existed for hundreds of years, and has experienced countless wars, but has not been destroyed."


    "The queen said, let it be preserved forever!"


    Poulos nodded slightly. Instead of looking at the familiar plants and trees here, he followed Sark''s back to the palace. The worry that no one came to the palace was more like walking in his own backyard, as if the world was in the eyes of Poulos!


    Although the former Sark did not look back, he still felt the confidence and calm of Poulos. It was a natural expression of strength to a certain extent, which was definitely not what ordinary people could pretend to be.


    After walking for about ten minutes, after several passes, he came to the gymnasium where the lights were bright and there were ten guards guarding the entrance and exit. Sark bowed and said, "Mr. Pross, the queen will let you in by yourself."


    Poulos nodded quietly, raised his step and went on.


    Just as they approached, two members of the guard stepped forward and stood in front of Poulos. One of them said solemnly, "hand over your weapons."


    "Do you think I''ve got a weapon on me?" he said with a smile


    The man who spoke did not see the look Sark gave him. He looked at the crutch in the hand of Poulos, and said in an unquestionable voice, "it!"


    The look of Poulos, who was still wearing a little smile, suddenly cooled down. A violent air filled the air, and there was a indifferent breath of death: "this is given to me by a friend who has been dead for many years. I promise her that as long as I don''t die for a day, it will always follow me whether I am disabled or normal."


    "Are you sure I''ll give it to you, dare you take it?"


    Some people don''t need to deliberately go to Niubi for domineering words, but their words and deeds are full of the elegant demeanor of the superior person. Poulos only asked a question in a soft voice, which made the atmosphere of the scene quiet down.


    The member of the guard, who asked Poulos to hand over his weapon, stood stiff in the air with his raised hand in the air, wondering if he should take it.


    Poulos laid the black wood crutch in front of him, or in front of the guard. There was no smile, no anger. There was only a terrible smell, full of enjoyment.


    Sark also clenched his fist nervously. When he had never met Poulos before, he felt that the rumor was false. However, after simple contact and getting along with him tonight, sack deeply realized that Poulos was more powerful than the rumor. He was born to be a commander-in-chief with incomparable iron and blood.


    He glared at the ungrateful guard member, but the latter was now oppressed by the momentum of Poulos. How could he have noticed this.


    In fact, this can not be blamed for this guard member. They have always been responsible for the things around the queen. They are closer to the queen than the rest of the guard members. Over time, they unconsciously become more arrogant. It is said that if you look too much at the smiling faces of high-ranking officials, you will learn to pretend to be a tiger.


    This leads them to forget that some people in the world, even the queen of Shuidong, dare not offend easily.


    The two sides were deadlocked there, and Poulos had already handed out his own black wood crutches. Strangely, the members of the guard who had begun to ask him to hand them over did not dare to take them over. They were sweating, and their legs were shaking slightly. They felt that the clothes they were wearing were soaked through.


    "Let Mr. pross come in!"


    When sakudo did not know how to deal with this matter so as to make the situation less embarrassing, the Queen''s majestic voice came from the gymnasium. With a soft word, he directly broke down the sense of oppression created by Poulos, and the guard member stepped back two steps with relief.This time, he did not dare to lift his head to look at Poulos, because he just felt that if he really dared to take a black wood crutch, perhaps the best result would be disability, and the cruelest result would be such a death.


    Poulos took back the black wood crutches and walked into the gym. It may be a gymnasium, but for some people, it is no less than a gymnasium. It covers an area of more than 700 square meters. There are several kinds of fitness equipment, and there is a 20 meter long swimming pool on the other side.


    At the moment, in the middle of the gym, a gorgeous woman in leather shorts and short clothes is waving her sweat. She keeps punching and kicking at a sandbag in front of her. The sound of thumping reverberates in the gym, reflecting the woman''s strong sense of strength.


    Poulos smile, clubbed the black wood crutches slowly walked past, crutches point on the floor thumping sound, but did not bring too much disturbance to the woman in the sweat, she still just punch, foot, speed, and precision!


    Poulos approached him and waited for ten minutes with a smile. Only when the woman punched through the sandbag and the sand splashed out, did he smile and open his mouth: "the world only knows that isavia, Queen of Shuidong, is just a beautiful woman with a smart head, but how many people know that besides these things."


    "The queen herself is a powerful master. She used to frustrate the siege of the three hundred Mafia elites with her own strength?"


    Standing there, the queen of Shuidong slowly retracts her fist and looses it. Her delicate skin gives a white and red feeling of snow. It doesn''t look like a powerful woman at all. She just smashed the sandbag with one blow, which is so real.


    The queen of Shuidong stood two meters away from Poulos and bent down 90 degrees: "uncle!"


    Uncle?


    If there are outsiders here at this time, he must be very shocked. Poulos is a genuine lancian. Although he was in Shuidong, the reason is that he controlled the underworld branch of Shuidong, he left later. The queen of Shuidong is the direct blood of Shuidong royal family.


    However, there were not too many waves in Poulos, waiting for the queen of Shuidong to stand up straight and smile: "I did have a wife in Shuidong, but she is just an ordinary woman. This is what I said to my daughter. Queen, you know the wrong person. I am not your uncle, only Poulos, an old man who has blood feud with the royal family of Shuidong!"


    In the eyes of the queen of Shuidong, there was a faint helplessness: "no matter you admit it or not, you are my uncle and the only man of my aunt. Although my grandmother broke up you because of your incompetence at the beginning, the fact is the fact. Xi Xi Xi is my cousin, you are our son-in-law of Shuidong empire!"


    "What''s more, without you many years ago, I would not have come back from Lancy, and I would have the skill to crush all the heroes, and even sit in this position."


    Speaking of this, the queen of Shuidong once again bowed 90 degrees with deep respect: "so I have always been grateful for my uncle''s training. Over the years, I have always wanted the cabinet to withdraw its hatred of you, and tell them that they were all wrong, but although I am the queen, I can''t be dictatorial. Sorry."


    Feeling the real apology of Queen Shuidong, the smile on Poulos''s face was a little softer. It seemed that he remembered the scene when a teenage girl was following him to study. But in a short time, Poulos returned to normal: "queen, we are all people standing on the top of the tower, except for those on the clouds, we can''t shake. In fact, we are a kind of people. ¡±


    "so don''t tell me about these emotional things. I''ve already looked down on them. Although Shuidong hates me, I can still come, can''t I? Why do you want me to come here tonight


    Take a look at this transformed gymnasium, just like the one he prepared for Queen Shuidong at the time of Lancey, but Poulos did not move or stir because of this. People in this position have very few things to wave their hearts.


    The queen of Shuidong was helpless and knew that it was useless to talk to the old man in front of her. She turned aside the topic and revealed the majesty that the queen should have: "unexpectedly, I won''t talk nonsense. I can''t change the prejudice of the cabinet against you, but you come to Shuidong. I hope you can leave again."


    "And promise that you will not step into Shuidong in your lifetime!"


    Poulos pondered and laughed. What the queen of Shuidong said, he was not surprised at all. But this time he came to Shuidong, he had a big thing to do. Even if it was to let Poulos die, it didn''t matter.


    Therefore, in the face of Shuidong Queen''s request, Poulos shook his head gently and said, "I''m sorry, I''d like to promise you, but I need a little time now, and I''ll leave after I''ve dealt with one thing. Even if Shuidong grand invitation, I won''t step into this country that makes me sad."


    "A country that separates me from my beloved woman. As a man and a father, this is what I have to do."


    Poulos''s obstinacy was expected by the queen of Shuidong. He sighed and was ready to speak. Outside the gym came sack''s dignified figure: "Your Majesty, there is a very important news!"The queen of Shuidong frowned slightly and was a little upset. She interrupted her conversation with Poulos: "say it


    At the moment, sakak standing outside looked at the news from the mobile phone Royal intranet, and said with a wry smile: "Qian bang, the head of Hongmen Shuidong, who was expelled for five years before the deadline, will arrive in the capital tomorrow morning!"


    Inside the gym, the queen of Shuidong burst into a sharp color and took a look at Poulos: "your attraction is not small!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    The underworld organization has a history of more than 100 years in Europe and the United States. Its influence spreads over dozens of kingdoms and has millions of people. In some places, it directly participates in political affairs and decides the direction of local affairs. It is a real giant.


    In the war-torn period of the last century, the underworld was the target of various kingdoms. In that era, it also made huge profits. No one knows how long the underworld''s hand is. But it is certain that no matter how hard the military of various countries strikes, the underworld still exists.


    Although it is not as brilliant as it was at that time, and it directly controls the situation of a country, it is still awe inspiring.


    This kind of brilliance lasted until more than 20 years ago. The Red Gate suddenly emerged. Within three months, Wenzhou created a huge force that could compete with the underworld organizations. One year later, the force went deep into tangzhou and became a super big crocodile that could compete with the underworld. It was called the strongest association under the underworld!


    The so-called "one mountain can not accommodate two tigers". Twenty years ago, the red gate and the underworld organizations had constant friction, because their forces were basically in the same place, and their interests were related to each other.


    Every year there will be countless small frictions, so one or two big frictions can be said to be insoluble hatred.


    Today, the godfather of the underworld, Mr. Poulos, has just entered Shuidong. Within a day, Qian bang, the new head of the Red Gate, has also followed him. This news has spread to all parties, and they are in high spirits. They think that this time may be the biggest collision between donghongmen and the Mafia.


    Maybe after this time, only one of them will be left.


    9 a.m., via hotel.


    Chu Feng and Zhang Hanyun separated last night and came back to have a good rest. After getting up at six o''clock, he had already sat on the balcony and looked at the city scenery of Shuidong capital. For three hours, he was standing three meters away without disturbing chufeng. He was entangled by Jiesi last night, but he didn''t know where he was now.


    Yan Luo went out last night and has not come back.


    Of course, this is the permission of chufeng, which is in Shuidong. Although it is not in Shengchao, it has the deterrence of half light speed missiles. The officials of Shuidong are better than the royal family. Without absolute assurance, they not only dare not attack chufeng, but also try their best to protect the safety of chufeng, so that people can take advantage of the opportunity to stir up relations.


    From Chu Feng''s check-in yesterday to the fact that a lot of military police and plain clothes patrols have been deployed around the hotel, it is clear that Shuidong is more concerned about his safety than chufeng.


    At this time, the door of the suite was also opened. Zhang Hanyun, who left last night, came in again, nodded at the ice and jade, and went straight to the side of Chu Feng: "Poulos was safely sent to the black organization''s stronghold in Shuidong, Poole manor, an hour ago by members of the Royal Guard."


    "I had a simple phone call with him, and he said there was nothing wrong last night, just that the queen of Shuidong wanted to expel him."


    Chu Fengwei nodded: "nothing is good. But now the queen of Shuidong not only does not expel him, but also sends someone to send him to Poole manor. Obviously, your method works. The purpose of the queen of Shuidong to leave Poulos is very clear. It''s just to let the latter control Qian bang.


    However, it doesn''t matter what the result is. Tell Qian bang and Poulos that each of them will have a trial collision with thousands of people outside the capital in the evening, which will attract all the people''s attention. Only in this way can I be less important and do things more calmly. "


    Zhang Hanyun nodded to show that he understood and took a chair beside him.


    Chu Feng looked at the woman, did not know what else she had, and asked, "say it!"


    Zhang Hanyun hesitated and said, "well, Mr. Qilu called me this morning and told me that the three doors and four families seem to have moved. Although they are not sure about your identity, they don''t know who said that they would rather kill wrongly than let it go. In the dark, the three gates and four families set up an attack and kill team, as if to start with you."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. Although he came to Shuidong, he never forgot about the three doors and four families. When he heard that they had moved, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a killing opportunity.


    The body slowly sat upright and asked coldly, "do you have the share of the Chu family?"


    Zhang Hanyun naturally knew the relationship between the Chu family and Chu Feng. At the moment, he asked, and did not know how to answer.


    But the expression falls in Chu Feng''s eyes, and the answer is ready to come out. Obviously, this cooperation has sent people from three schools and four schools. Thinking of Yan Yan''s family, Wu lie''s family and Chu''s family, chufeng feels a little headache, but it doesn''t affect Chu Feng''s intention to kill.


    Just for a while, Chu Feng''s mind had already made a plan: "give a call to the country, tell Yan Yan, let her contact the Yan family, I am willing to get along with Yan Family peacefully, but if they do something they shouldn''t do, then when I Chu Feng goes back from Shuidong, it will be the end of Yan''s family."


    Zhang Hanyun''s mouth twitched, feeling that Chu Feng was arrogant, but he didn''t look arrogant. He nodded softly: "yes!"


    Later, Chu Feng did not tangle with the affairs of three families and four families. She simply explained Zhang Hanyun and told her to seize the time to find out whether Lin Yulin was locked up in the palace with Johnson or in other places, and let the woman leave quickly. Now there are royal and official people around. Chu Feng doesn''t want Zhang Hanyun to be exposed.Zhang Hanyun had not been away for a long time, and Jesse and her lonely life appeared together. The former face was full of strong smile, while the latter had no helplessness, only a feeling like being eroded by hungry wolf.


    Chu Feng saw two living treasures appear, and he looked at his life alone with a deep meaning. He smiled and played: "it seems that next year, I can be an uncle."


    When hearing Chu Feng''s words, the whole body of orphan life seemed to be electrified and stiff. Jesse was not embarrassed. She patted his shoulder and said, "wind is right. I need to work overtime. In addition, you should take some emperor Dan. Last night, I was not satisfied."


    The red color was rare on the face of lonely life, and she stared at Jesse fiercely, went to one side and sat down, and threw out a cold saying: "for the first time, I have not enough experience!"


    Ben was just a joke, and didn''t want to be guessed by himself. Chu Feng laughed loudly, but it was also a good thing for lonely life to achieve good things with Jesse.


    Feeling the lonely life that the eyes of the particular resentment, Chu Feng stopped laughing with interest, secretly to Jesse up the thumb, also asked: "how?"


    For Lin Yulin''s safe whereabouts, Chu Feng asked Zhang Hanyun to check, and also let Jiesi mobilize the family''s power to pursue and work together to get news faster. After all, both sides have their own channels, and what Chu Feng needs now is information.


    Asked about the matter, Jesse also went to push her lonely life''s pride last night, and returned with a point of deference: "I came early because of this. Five hours ago, someone saw a bodyguard of Johnson sneaking out from the back door of the palace and hiding in the garbage can, and was taken to the east suburb by the car."


    "When the people concerned saw him come back and felt it, there were dozens of people watching a church in the eastern suburb, and I suspect your aunt was there."


    Chu Feng stood up with twinkling eyes. Although she was not worried about Lin Yulin''s threat, there were mountains outside the world mountain. Everything always needs to be careful. Before Lin Yulin was found, it was difficult to be quiet in Chu Feng''s heart.


    But now it is in a foreign country, with limited use of people, and being monitored by the official and royal family. Chu Feng needs to be careful: "can you be sure?"


    Jesse understood what Chu Feng meant, shook her head and said, "I want them to make sure as much as possible, but there are all open areas near the church, there is not much to hide near. As long as 30 meters away, it will be found by people outside the church, so I can''t be sure if your aunt is in the end."


    Chu Feng nodded and knew that Jesse would not lie to herself, but there were dozens of guards, so Lin Yulin was probably there.


    Thinking about it, Chu Feng seems to be careless, but he asks intentionally: "which direction is the eastern suburb?"


    Jesse, doubting him, pointed out, "this way, seventy minutes drive!"


    Looking at the area carefully, Chu Feng soon locked a place in his left eye. A church was guarded by more than ten people outside. In addition, there were people who were checking back and forth from time to time, followed by more than 20 people resting.


    But this is not the concern of Chu Feng. Looking carefully at everything in the church with his left eye, the heart beat hard. In the old basement of the church, Chu Feng saw a black dress, but she didn''t look too much haggard Lin Yulin.


    Look at Lin Yulin''s that way, it seems that not to be too much hurt, Chu wind mood eased some.


    When Jesse was curious about what Chu Feng saw, he turned around and split it down with a heavy hand: "Jesse, I will go out and walk this evening to attract the attention of the people around the monitor. You take the lion mercenary to rescue my aunt, and then kill all the big power God''s mess!"


    Just after the love moistened woman, at this moment is fighting spirit, without hesitation to return: "ensure to complete the task!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    The night came quietly, and darkness enveloped the international city of Shuidong.


    Seven o''clock in the evening.


    Chu Feng took Qing and Noria to leave the viavia hotel without taking a bus. He simply walked on the busy street. Every place he passed by, he would attract the eyes of countless men.


    Both Qing and Noria are rare beauties, and the natural attraction is very strong.


    Chu Feng has a little regret about this. When she came out, she knew that it would be good to take them out alone. However, Qing and Noria didn''t like too quiet girls. Chu Feng could only smile bitterly. Next time, she would keep a low profile, so she would be under pressure with two top-notch foreign girls around her.


    As the three Chu Feng left the viavia Hotel, the people who had been monitoring also spread the news to the queen of Shuidong in three minutes.


    Sitting in a small courtyard outside his own bedroom, the queen, who came to Shuidong capital with headache, red gate and black organization, waved her hand gently: "as long as Johnson stays in the palace, I believe Chu Feng will not be crazy to kill here. That is equivalent to challenging the royal family, challenging Shuidong, and even more challenging Wenzhou."


    "What I am more concerned about now is that Poulos and Qian bang, two people who can cause waves in Wenzhou at any time."


    Even though Chu Feng was a dangerous person, he pointed at Johnson clearly this time. As long as Johnson didn''t have any accidents, everything would not be a problem. Chufeng would not use a half light speed missile again.


    However, Poulos and qianbang are different. They are underground emperors who can make tens of thousands of people move by waving their hands. Moreover, they are people who have long had a grudge. If such two people really fight in Shuidong capital, they will definitely bring great pressure on the official and royal families.


    After hesitating for a moment, Sark said softly: "Your Majesty, or we can directly unite with the royal families of other countries to pressure Qian Bang to go back to Xiangjiang. In this way, as long as Qian Bang is not in, Poulos will not be satisfied and will make trouble. If he insists on doing something, we can expel him out of the country in a proper name."


    "Or..."


    Sark didn''t say what he said later, but he lifted his hand and ran it gently across his neck. The meaning was quite clear. If Poulos caused confusion after Qian bang was expelled, he would be killed at that time.


    "No!" After all, it was her uncle and master. The queen of Shuidong would not choose this scheme until she had to. She raised her hand and said, "it is OK to strengthen the monitoring of both sides, to prevent them from having contact, and to monitor the two sides'' power in the capital of Shuidong."


    "If there is any disturbance, the military force will be sent out directly to suppress it, which will not cause panic in the capital."


    Sark was a little surprised. In the past, the queen of Shuidong had to suppress the possible crisis in advance and never let himself be too passive. The captain of the guard who did not know the deep relationship between Queen Shuidong and Poulos had a little curiosity in his heart.


    However, he didn''t speculate too much about the queen of Shuidong. He asked, "if it''s just like this, the monitoring and control of Chu wind will be weakened. What if he does something?"


    "The palace is guarded by two thousand people. Is Chu Feng Superman?"


    The queen of Shuidong understood what Sark meant, but she chose something more difficult to control: "so there is no need to consider Chu Feng. I believe that as long as we don''t disturb him, he will not start the half light speed missile to deter us. In addition, she told Johnson to stay with me if you have nothing to do!"


    Sakak nodded gently. He also knew that the red gate and the Mafia giants were in the capital, which was the biggest headache for the queen of Shuidong. Comparatively speaking, Chu Feng, who only took a few people to the capital, was not so important.


    Just as he was about to leave, the Royal insider tapped into sack''s cell phone, took it out to answer for a moment, hung up and said respectfully, "Your Majesty, the chairman of the board, Savannah, has arrived."


    The queen of Shuidong turned around and said, "please


    As soon as sak left, savaqi and queen Shuidong took a few steps to embrace each other, and then let go. The former looked up and down at the queen of Shuidong: "I haven''t seen you for several years. You are already the queen of Shuidong. I''m just a director general of human rights running around. I''m also a woman. In addition to your appearance, I have only inferiority complex in front of you."


    The queen of Shuidong shook her head with a wry smile and looked at her friend who had been in Lancy: "don''t make fun of me. Don''t you know me?" When speaking, Shuidong Queen''s eyes flashed helpless, giving people a feeling that they can''t help themselves!


    "Of course I know what you want, but you are the first in line."


    Savaki did not continue to tease the queen of Shuidong. She took her hand and went to one side of the stone bench and sat down. She said faintly, "so don''t be depressed. You have better luck than your grandmother. You can take the time to cultivate a good successor and hand over the position. The world is big. You are still young. You can still walk."Shuidong queen wryly shook her head: "can only be so comfort themselves."


    Savaki chuckled, and did not continue to comfort anything, so it was just to make the man feel a little more comfortable in the heart of the woman outside the royal family. As for finding the successor and handing over the throne earlier, it is not very realistic to think about it.


    No longer entangled with this slightly dull topic, Savannah gently opened her lips: "I just came back from the place where my father was buried in the holy pilgrimage. I was preparing to take a rest for a while. Why did you call me to Shuidong in such a hurry? Don''t tell me that you miss me. Although I don''t look for men for so many years, it doesn''t mean that I will like women."


    "Fuck you. I like men too."


    The queen of Shuidong slapped shawaqi with a smile. Only in front of some people, she was the once innocent woman. After laughing, helpless meaning appeared on her face: "I also know you are very busy, but I can''t help it. I believe you heard that Chu Feng, the butcher, came to Shuidong and sent out half light speed missiles.


    Although he claims his personal behavior to the outside world, he is also a pilgrim and a person who has made contributions to the pilgrimage. Even though he may have some conflicts with the leader of the pilgrimage, I still firmly believe that he does not want his country to be humiliated because of him. "


    "So this time you come, I just hope to report the incident of Chu Feng with the help of your mouthpiece under your control, and then spread to the Shengchao side, and ask him to think twice before he does something!"


    "You want me to deal with that son of a bitch?" Even with a smile, this quiet shawaqi exclaimed, and said with a wry smile in the surprised eyes of the queen of Shuidong: "if I can, I would like to make that son of a bitch fall into disrepute, and I also want to use my strength to make him eat flat."


    Patting queen Shuidong on the shoulder, he said seriously: "just believe my word, Chu Feng is a son of a bitch, or a bastard who only respects the bottom line. If you can use the holy pilgrimage to put pressure on him, then Wes will not eat on him, and finally he will lose money and die."


    "If you let me come because of this, I hope I can make this son of a bitch converge a little, I can only say that he does not have that great ability, because he is really a bastard."


    When talking about Chu Feng, shawaqi didn''t know what kind of mood she was. After returning from the holy reign, although she often broadcast some scandals about Chu Feng, which damaged his impression in Europe and the United States, they were all unimportant things and important things. She was powerless and didn''t want to let them go again.


    The queen of Shuidong didn''t expect that shawaqi, who had always been strong in the outside world and denounced human rights, showed such helpless appearance. She asked curiously, "what''s the matter? In the past, you and I remember that you were always interested in fighting against human rights in the holy pilgrimage. How can you mention Chu Feng as a person, you seem to lose interest and have no fighting spirit?"


    "You think I want to?"


    Savaki rolled her eyes and said something about the pilgrimage with a wry smile. At the end, she added: "this guy is not a 19-year-old man at all, more like an old fox who has been settling for decades. If I didn''t do it according to his idea, I might have died."


    The beautiful eyes of the queen of Shuidong flashed: "a man with countless blood on his hands and a Buddha like heart, savaki, are you sure you''re not joking with me? Is there a dead man in Chaodao


    Savaki took the Queen''s hand and didn''t explain anything, but said with a smile, "I don''t know why. It''s just that he took the opportunity to attack me when I didn''t smear him. He also sent people to protect me until I left the pilgrimage safely. In addition, I investigated some areas where the damper was fully controlled."


    "Do you know what the people in those areas say?"


    The queen of Shuidong has a little interest at the moment: "what?"


    "Therefore, he is doing evil things, but benefiting the people on one side. Maybe his hands are stained with blood, but it is undeniable that he still has great goodness. Every command to go down is issued from the perspective of the people at the bottom. This is also the symbolic broadcast of some of his evil deeds after I come back."


    The queen of Shuidong nodded slightly, digesting the information given by savaqi. She saw the deserted island in her mind, and drew a smile around her mouth: "between good and evil, maybe her hands are stained with blood, killing thousands of people, but she has never covered up the nature of goodness. There is no clear definition of the Great Buddha and the devil."


    "Thank you, Savannah. I think I should know how to do it."


    Shawaqi will smile: "know good, just don''t let yourself fall in Oh, Chu Feng is a son of a bitch, but undeniably, is a woman can be fascinated by the son of a bitch."


    The queen of Shuidong giggled, no dignity, only endless charm: "how, listen to the meaning of your words, you fall in love with him?"


    Savannah nodded without concealment: "yes, I want to clip him to death!"


    While the two women were talking about Chu Feng, Weiya Hotel, half an hour after Chu Feng left, Jesse and others left quietly from all corners, and some of the lion''s mercenaries stationed outside the capital also sent out 50 people.


    Bloody, set off again!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    At 9:00 p.m., the West Street District, the capital of Shuidong, is the most bustling area in the evening. There are many bars and nightclubs, and there are several five-star and six-star hotels.


    But Chu Feng, who is standing at the intersection of the block, is helpless. He didn''t know Shuidong very well. He came out tonight only to attract the attention of the people in the dark. He could let them leave the hotel quietly. After all, as long as he was not there, the supervision of the hotel would be weakened a lot.


    So let Qing take himself to walk casually, but I didn''t expect that Qing brought himself here, which is equivalent to the place of Weiss entertainment district. The difference is that the public security here is better than Weiss entertainment district countless times.


    Counting the time, they should also leave the hotel. If they want to go back, they just look back and see the little stars in Qing''s eyes. Chufeng laughs with amazement, feeling that Qing still wants to play in this place.


    In fact, as Chu Feng thought, Qing turned to look at him and his big eyes flickered: "master, you will protect me, won''t you?"


    As a young lady of the Rothschild family, Qing has enjoyed things that others have never been able to reach from childhood to adulthood. However, she also has some things that are hard to touch, such as the nightlife closest to ordinary people. It is just like today''s block where Qing has never set foot.


    It''s not that Qing feels that going to such a place is not in line with her identity, but the rules of the family. If you go there, if you are caught by some people who have a heart, there will inevitably be some scandals.


    But now with Chu Feng, it''s not the same. Qing believes that even if someone finds himself here and takes care of Chu Feng around him, he won''t say anything at will. So tonight, he deliberately brought Chu Feng here to fulfill his little dream in his heart.


    Chu Feng opens his mouth and wants to say or forget it, but the expectation in the green eyes is so obvious, not that Chu Feng is not willing to go to such a place to relax.


    But facts have proved that as long as there is a place where the best beauties appear, it must be the beginning of the turmoil. Chu Feng pinches his fingers and calculates that almost every time he goes to such a place, he is unstable, and something will happen.


    According to the sense of superiority of the people of the western regions, if you see yourself with two of their best beauties in the western regions, something will happen!


    When Chu Feng hesitated, Qing took Chu Feng''s arm and swayed Chu Feng''s body. She said, "master, you''ve got to go from others."


    Chu Feng was suddenly excited. He knew that the meaning of Qing was not like this, but his words were so fierce that he remembered the most popular sentence nowadays. Abbess, please follow me!


    The Shengchao literature of the dark Daoqing was not deep enough. Chu Feng suddenly changed his mind. Unconsciously, he looked down at the abyss, rubbing his arm and opening his mouth with a bitter smile: "I am your master!"


    Green mumbled her little mouth. Now she wants to go in and play. She can''t manage so much. She hums: "it''s good to say that you are my master, but you are irresponsible at all. I didn''t teach me too much from the beginning to the end. All of them are self-taught. You should make up for me, go in and walk, and you won''t die?"


    Chu Feng thought that he might die, but these words certainly can''t be said. He looked at Noria with a bitter smile: "you see how clever Noria is, and neither of us wants to go. Is it difficult for you to embarrass us both by yourself?"


    The words just finished, the last ending has not fallen, beside Noria weak mouth: "less wind, I also want to go."


    Chu Feng was suddenly stiff there. She said secretly that women today have an unstable heart. Looking at the look of expectation in the eyes of the two women, Chu Feng knew that she couldn''t escape tonight. Looking at the time was still early, she said with a wry smile: "OK, I''m defeated by you, but I''ll only play for two hours!"


    "Good!"


    As long as Chu Feng agreed, Qing and Noria would not take care of these things. They held Chu Feng''s arm one left and one right. When the latter''s body was stiff and something was going to happen in the dark channel, they took chufeng to the block and found a bar that looked good. The three people directly walked into it.


    In other words, Chu Feng was pulled in by two tough women, which is not too much.


    Just entering the bar, deafening metal music filled every corner of the bar hall. Chu Feng felt his heart beating and accelerating with the music.


    With a wry smile, he shook his head and said, "the atmosphere is good, but we need a box."


    "No way!"


    Just finished, Qing and nolia opened their mouth together. In such an occasion and atmosphere, two women who had never experienced it had a look of excitement on their faces. Qinggu guzui said: "if you want to find a box, it''s better to go to KTV. I think it''s very good."


    Then, without giving Chu Feng any chance, he and Noria took Chu Feng to a corner and sat down. He raised his hand and asked the service staff to serve wine. Chu Feng opened his mouth and finally had no choice but to smile.


    At the same time, they also sent a message to tell them about the rescue of Lin Yulin at any time.Since the three Chu Feng entered the bar, many people have looked at their corner. Most of them are men. Naturally, there are also some women. Men are attracted by the beauty of Qing and nuolia, and women are just doubting whether Chu Feng is an invisible rich second generation figure.


    In less than half an hour, three men went to invite Qing and Noria to have a drink, but they were politely refused. Although they felt rather sorry, Shuidong man, who called himself a gentleman, did not show any displeasure.


    If there are hypocritical people who call themselves gentlemen, then naturally there will be some people who are not long-sighted and uninteresting.


    In the distance, a demon man who just came out of the box with a group of people passed by and prepared to leave the bar when he happened to see Chu Feng and their table. When his eyes touched the green, the original forward steps all forgot to move forward and stopped there.


    Just a few seconds later, the devil man came with eight followers. His dark face was grinning and his teeth were still white: "beautiful lady, my name is bu Shuidong. I come from a diamond family in Suizhou. I wonder if you can invite a beautiful lady to have a drink?"


    "Forget to say, I''m staying at the Hilton Hotel, the third premier suite!"


    Holding a bottle of wine there slowly drinking Chu Feng startled a smile, this step water east listen to how all seem to be not hard, and speak directly point out the prominent identity background.


    Such people are simple and direct. If they meet some girls who are crazy about flowers, they are doomed to have some stories. But it is a pity that neither Qing nor Noria are superficial women. Miss Rothschild family has ever been short of money?


    Qing put down the wine bottle in his hand and raised a delicate smile. When Bu Shuidong couldn''t help being demented, bu Shuidong said with a smile: "Bu Shuidong, the eldest son of chief buque in the western continent of Suizhou, the future successor of the family. The family has 12 billion yuan of assets, but you are sure, do you really want to drink with me?"


    Just now the light was flashing. Bu Shuidong just knew that he was looking at the best beauty. He was shocked when he heard Qing''s words, because what Qing said was the information of his family.


    Squint eyes, suddenly feel some familiar, suddenly between the face of a big change, 90 degrees bow and bow: "excuse me!" Then he turned around like a ghost and quickly left the bar with eight followers. On the way, he pulled a waiter and pointed out chufeng''s table.


    Chu Feng took a sip of wine and said with a smile: "it''s not useless to find a beautiful woman with you. It''s just a matter of provoking right and wrong. At least sometimes, the free rate is still very high."


    How could Qing not hear that Chu Feng was making fun of himself and gave him a white eye with all kinds of manners and feelings. He hummed: "you really think these Suizhou barbarians are so enthusiastic. The family where Bu Shuidong is located is a powerful family supported by my grandfather when he was alive. In other words, they are just one of the spokesmen of our family in Suizhou."


    "Just two years ago, bu Shuidong, on behalf of his family, went to Lanci to send a gift to my father. I met him at that time."


    "Oh Chu Feng not salty back a sentence, but the heart has been shocked to numb, whenever he felt that the people and forces he met were particularly competitive, Qing would tell him deeply and seriously.


    Actually, it''s nothing, but it''s just a spokesman of our family. What''s more crazy than this in the world?


    However, because of this, Chu Feng''s heart is more firm two points, the original decision, unless you can thunder the destruction of the Rothschild family, otherwise, do not become an enemy with it, because you never know, its power in the end is much more deep, perhaps one of your allies, just a chess piece.


    However, after Bu Shuidong''s incident, some people who originally wanted to come up and chat up did not come here. Obviously, bu Shuidong, who could take eight followers, was not an ordinary person, but finally bowed away. The eyes on Chu Feng and his side were full of awe.


    Just as it happens, this is the quiet Chu Feng needs.


    The woman came and sat down directly beside Chu Feng, looked at Qing and Noria, pointed out her finger to stir up Chu Feng''s chin and asked, "little fellow, sister wants to know whether you are the one who is taken care of, or the one who conquers them by relying on strength."


    Direct inquiry, let Chu Feng secretly say, are women in the western regions so enthusiastic?


    And green frowns, feeling that the person in front of you seems to have seen where, but for a while you don''t know who it is. When you hear a woman''s words, you are slandered in your heart and have no vision!


    "Oh That means you rely on your strength


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    Friendly match?


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, almost doubting whether the music of the bar sounded too loud and heard it wrong. It just touched the woman''s serious look with three points of playfulness and seven points. Chu Feng felt that she didn''t seem to be wrong. The top-grade woman in front of her seemed to really say to herself to come to a friendship match.


    Although not often in and out of such a place, also can not say that the woman has a very understanding, but in front of the woman, Chu wind can not find a bit of wind and dust, even in women''s body, feel a familiar feeling, just what feeling, Chu Feng a time, also can not remember.


    Just a short silence, Chu Feng decided that women in front of us would never be like white-collar workers who were usually drunk and released pressure.


    Qinghe and nolia directly chose to look on the situation. They looked up and down to see Chu Feng. Those who didn''t know Chu Feng identity were at most just when he was a rather long and clear man, but he would not sit in the bar, so that women could not help but jump up, let alone the woman who was a very good woman.


    Each has its own mind. Chu wind''s left eye flickers, and she doesn''t find any malicious on her body. She reaches out her hand to hold her waist close to her. Her nose gently smells the smell of good smell on her body, and feels the woman''s body, and there is a little unnatural rigidity.


    The woman was a little bit of a response by Chu wind, tongue subconsciously licked the red lip, but she did not know this action, for a man, how deadly, at least Chu Feng saw such an action, feel the whole body, a little more dry and hot.


    Take back the delicate tongue, the woman squint eyes fixed to see Chu Feng: "you ok?"


    "I can try it for you!"


    Chu Feng pulls the woman''s body tighter, and completely sticks to her body. When she is really big, she jokingly says, "just don''t know, will you regret it after you get up tomorrow morning?"


    Bold and direct, let the woman''s body not natural than the beginning more, but also quickly show a smile, without trace push Chu Feng: "tonight, I will follow you!"


    After that, the woman stood up and did not go to see the two people and went straight to one side. Obviously, the woman came out of the box just now. Chu Feng looked at her back, and there was not much meaning to explore. Today, if everything is too alert, then she will be too tired to live.


    It is not a thrill and joy to be safe when you come.


    After leaving Chu Feng, the woman came to a box, clapped her face to let the red run disappear, showed her cool and dry face, pushed open the door and walked in, and turned her hand close and bowed slightly to an old man sitting inside: "father!"


    If Chu Feng is here at the moment, or if he has left eye perspective, he will be surprised, because the old man in front of us is not someone else, but the godfather of the black organization, Ploss!


    This night, instead of staying at Poole, Poulos found a man of the same shape and appearance as himself, who attracted the attention of the officials and the royal family. He came here quietly with his daughter heathy and several top guards with loyal hands.


    Of course, it is to follow the footsteps of Chu Feng.


    Clap the next position, let heathy come and sit down. When she sits down, Poulos pulls up her hand, shows his father''s kind smile, gentle and infectious: "heathy, you have just seen chufeng, and I want to know how he is. I want to know how you feel personally."


    Heathy wondered how his father would come out tonight, or came out for Chu Feng. But when he asked him, he nodded and thought carefully, and said, "it is a man who gives no action and is not mature, but the control is very strong.


    Just now, I wanted to give him a surprise with beauty, but he just started to be surprised and firmly controlled the initiative. I started to think about all the good words, under his guidance, there was no chance to say it. "


    "In my cognition, several brothers and sisters, compared with him, may only have big brother, can compete with him."


    "You''re only half right," said Poulos, smiling, clapping heathy''s jade hand, with a deep opening: "Chu Feng, I haven''t seen this person yet, but through my research, it is definitely a man destined to stand at the top of the mountain, and with one stroke, he takes the fruits and iron blood of the north of the holy Dynasty, and you can see it."


    "As for your brothers and sisters, I don''t think they should give Chu Feng shoes. If you really want to say what kind of person chufeng is, my evaluation is that he is above me."


    His father is the most adored person of Xi Xi. At the moment, when he heard his most adored father say this, Xi Xi was shocked and shook his head constantly: "father, Chu Feng can become the true godfather of the holy Dynasty, and he can not be denied his ability, but if you are better than his father, I don''t believe it."


    "Tens of countries in Europe and America, millions of people, countless resources and wrists, are destined to Chu Feng in front of your father, is the contrast between children and giants."Knowing that her daughter does not want to admit that the ability of someone younger than her is too strong, but some things are so cruel. Ploss smiles: "the holy pilgrimage is a magical place, where you never use age to measure one''s ability. The holy pilgrimage has a long history, and countless times proves this. Moreover, Chu Feng is called the most legendary Saint Dynasty in the past century What about the strange young man? "


    Heathy wanted to say something, but he said it to her mouth and didn''t know to refute his father''s words, and could only mutter: "anyway, I think he is not as good as you."


    Poulos did not continue to get involved with heathy, and took a glass of red wine in front of him, waved, and the four guards, separated from each position in the box, retreated.


    In heathy''s curious look, Poulos said solemnly, "you must be curious about two things. How did I become godfather in a short month from Shuidong branch, and who was the woman last night? Why can''t I leave Lanci''s promise and come to Shuidong?"


    Heathy looked at her father curiously and didn''t answer, but the color in her eyes had already shown what she thought.


    "I was able to become godfather in a month and stabilized the situation of the black organization in the shortest time because I got the help of a man standing on the cloud, or I would have died with the destruction of the family!"


    "As a reward for his assistance and support, I knelt in front of him and expressed my submission. It was only 23 years since I helped me to sit down the godfather of the black organization, and he never appeared again, but left a simple way of connection."


    Speaking of this, Ploss shook his head with a wry smile: "I thought I could repay him for something, but I was asking for it until today. I never had a little kindness. Seven years ago Sicily died and recovered, and his subordinates helped me to calm down the possible unrest."


    "That is, from that time on, I have been a little reluctant to submit to, completely willing!"


    Heathy had already changed from the initial calm to shock. Unexpectedly, the father, who was called the world''s first godfather, had ever knelt down to surrender to people. But what shocked her was who was the other party, who could have Sicily all destroyed and easily let her father sit in the position of godfather?


    Instead of answering this question, Ploss said the second thing: "when I thought I could not repay my master in my life, the host''s person called me a few days ago. The new young master came to Shuidong to deal with some things. I hope I can come and raise waves with the red door to relieve the pressure from the royal family and the government on the small owners."


    "So I came, and the woman last night was one of the three leaders of a force under the master!"


    Heathy slowly digests the news that it can shock the world to throw out. Whoever can think of the world''s first godfather, pulos, turned to others and called others'' masters. But it is because of this. Heathy understands that the father who lives and dies by high weight does not disdain deception.


    Then he thought of what, heathy suddenly blurted out: "father, is Chu Feng?"


    "I can understand it in my heart."


    "This time, with you, you want to seek help from the little Lord. You start late, and you have less profound foundation than your brothers and sisters. If you want to sit in the position of godfather, no small Lord nodds, who goes up and who will die, so you know what you need to do tonight?"


    Heathy can not describe the mood with shock at this moment. After ten minutes of silence, heathy nodded heavily and bowed to pulos'' heart with a respect: "father, I may have hated you, but I don''t hate you at all, I just feel that I owe you a lot."


    "Rest assured, I will not let you down. Although you didn''t say it, I know that although the young Lord is not the original person, he can support his father and you as long as he wants, and can also destroy our huge family."


    With a deep breath, heathy thought about a lot of things in a moment, and his eyes were firm: "so I will succeed, not let your heart and soul go away!"


    "As usual, you have always been my most satisfied daughter and the most suitable successor in my heart," said Poulos, with a happy nod


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    Night, endless, outside the capital, quiet terrible.


    Although it''s still early at the moment, there is no sign of people in this place. When Chu Feng and Qing relax in the bar for a while, a kind of dark wave is playing out here. The breath of endless Xiao Sha surges between the heaven and the earth. It is quiet, but it contains a killing opportunity.


    Gu Ming and Yan Luo, together with Jesse, arrived here half an hour ago with 50 lion soldiers. Now, it is 500 meters away from the target, a church that has been deserted for many years!


    Quietly in the trees and a meter high weeds slowly marching, the speed is very fast, but did not bring too much movement, only a few minutes time, people have come to a distance from the church dozens of meters, but did not continue to move forward.


    Because these tens of meters away from the church are empty, through the night vision telescope can also see, the guards here are all with thermal weapons, I believe that as long as you go out, you will immediately provoke a dense artillery attack.


    Jesse crouched on the ground and looked at the position of the church with a telescope through the gap between the weeds. Instead of being bold and open in front of her lonely life, she only observed carefully and indifferently for nearly five minutes, and Jesse raised her hand gently.


    All the members of the fierce lion mercenary regiment in all positions saw Jesse''s gesture, tensed up and made a posture that would be killed at any time.


    "Slow down!"


    As the king of bounty hunters, to a certain extent, he was the same kind of people as mercenaries. When Jesse was about to drop her hand, Yan Luo said faintly: "if we go up like this, even if we win the final victory, we will pay a heavy price. My proposal is to attack the West with a loud voice."


    Jesse had no dictatorship. She waved to the members of the fierce lion mercenary regiment. She frowned and asked, "how can you make such a fuss?"


    Yan Luo didn''t answer yet. He held the black knife and stepped forward a little: "I''ll come."


    Without waiting for Jesse to ask what to do, Gu Ming has already jumped out of the darkness and her body is shaking. Jesse is surprised to find that she only sees a shadow. She has gone to a pit and lies on the ground.


    You can also see the guard at the door of the church with a searchlight to this side, but because there is no light around, in this dark, coupled with the lonely skill, and once as a killer''s strong ability, for a time, the church people did not find his trace.


    When Jesse was relieved, she also said, "this guy is still so independent. What should I do if he dies?"


    Yan Luo''s mouth twitched violently. If he didn''t know JAS very well, he would almost suspect that the woman was a resentful girl. However, seeing her lying on the ground quietly approaching the church, she still made a voice to comfort the women around her: "don''t worry, he''s a killer."


    Jesse was just worried about orphan life, but the rest was nothing. She also believed that even if she could not kill all those people, she could at least protect herself.


    At the moment, he was only about 10 meters away from the church. He could hear the voices of several Guards talking and laughing at the door, and scolded the ghost place for mosquitoes at night.


    The black knife in the hand gently faces forward. In such a dark night, there is no cold light, but there is an endless chill.


    Today''s distance is eight meters. I''m alone. According to his speed, one second can get close to those people at the door, and they can be killed by lightning. But that will also attract the attention of others, and the things saved tonight will be full of variables.


    After all, we can''t let the enemy have a chance to leave here.


    His eyes turned and he looked at a lonely tree 15 meters away. His eyes lit up and groped on the ground. He picked up a fist sized stone and threw it out quickly.


    The noise of the collision was very small, but it was very clear in this quiet night. It immediately attracted the attention of the guard at the door. They all looked in that direction and said, "who is it?"


    The whole church was on guard. The guards from other positions came over. More than 20 people pointed their guns at the small tree. If there was one person hidden on it, it would be easy to say in the daytime but invisible at night.


    A man who was obviously the leader waved his hand, and ten guards pressed towards the tree. The rest of them also backed back five meters under the leader''s leadership.


    When it was only two meters away from the tree, the muzzle of everyone''s guns was raised, but they all resisted the shooting. Some people said that if there was no one, they would be ridiculed by people.


    At this time, more than 20 people were completely back to the lonely life lying in the dark. The latter jumped up at once, dressed in black and moved with the wind. Their bodies flashed close to the back of those people. The black knife with a sharp killing opportunity cleaved out. The four guards were dead before they felt anything.


    The scream also startled everyone. Jesse, who was in the grass in the distance, raised her heart and ordered an attack. Yan Luo said in good time: "slow down, you will be alone. Don''t forget that there are dozens of people in the church."As soon as Yan Luo said that, Jesse also seemed to understand something in an instant. She suppressed the idea of rushing out and watched her beloved man fight there.


    Gu Ming directly ran into the crowd behind him and killed these people with a knife. Because within their encirclement, the people under the trees in the distance wanted to shoot, but they were afraid to hurt their own people. When they saw that solitary life was just one person, his tension began to dissipate a little. All of them put away their guns and flashed out their knives to catch the living ones.


    But what you don''t know is that this is what you want.


    Surrounded by nearly 20 people, they did not use guns. Their solitary lives seemed to be at their ease. They did not use seven percent of their strength. The most important thing is that apart from starting to kill people, they only hurt people and did not kill people, so that these people were afraid of the life and death of their companions and did not dare to shoot.


    The sound of the fighting also attracted the attention of the people in the church, and soon there were figures shaking. Obviously, those people were ready to come out.


    Sure enough, in less than two minutes, dozens of guards with disordered clothes could be seen running out of the church. The lonely eyes in the surrounding area swept past. Suddenly, the knife in his hand increased its strength and cut off the heads of two people.


    At the same time, when the bloody deterrence was caused, his body burst out with a kick of his hind leg, and he directly ran into several guards. In the blink of an eye, he went to more than ten meters away, and at the same time, one hand was raised high and fell violently.


    The people who started to surround him or those who came out later were all stunned. How could they not understand the lonely life that was still powerful at the beginning? How could he suddenly run away.


    And just then, in the grass with her back to her, Jesse stood up and dropped her hand gently: "kill!"


    A word without emotion was said from the attractive mouth. All the members of the lion mercenary regiment pulled up their guns in the shortest time, and the bloody killing started in an instant.


    Those guards with their backs did not expect that there was an enemy behind them. Everyone was looking at the direction of his escape alone. A round of bullets strafed down and half of them fell to the ground.


    It is almost impossible to organize an effective defense. In addition, they are faced with the fierce lion of the world''s second mercenary regiment. Everyone''s strength is no less than that of the special forces. They are just caught off guard at the beginning, and in the end, they are just killing. They are not given a chance to breathe.


    Slowly out of the grass, the muzzle of the gun is constantly flashing sparks, the beginning of the open place was used to find the enemy at the first time, but at the moment, those under the gun of the lion curse secretly, there is no hiding place.


    The battle started quickly and went quickly. In the case that the solitary life completely distracted their attention, they were all dead without any resistance.


    The lion also quickly separated 30 people into the church, and occasionally there were gunshots. Obviously, there were leaky enemies. They walked towards the basement of the church with a clear goal. The remaining 20 people were scattered in all directions to see if there were hidden enemies.


    Gu Ming also went back to Yan Luo and Jesse at the moment. The latter angrily patted Gu Ming and hummed: "don''t take such a risk next time. So many of us can definitely win. What should I do if something happens to you?"


    Lonely life in the eyes across a touch of helpless, but in the face of Jie Si this fierce woman, or gently nodded.


    At this time, when Gu Ming was ready to go in and have a look, the church, which has been deserted for many years, suddenly rises with dazzling sparks, and then a roaring explosion rings out one after another. Unexpectedly, Gu Ming and others are also overturned more than ten meters away by the sudden explosion.


    Some of them were injured, but their lives were not in danger. However, the 30 lion mercenaries who entered the church could be expected to have their final consequences.


    At this time, after the explosion, the originally quiet night rang out the lethal gunfire, and some people were full of murderous cries: "rush, kill the Chu wind, you can get 100 million pool currency!"


    The 20 members of the fierce lion mercenary regiment, which were overturned by the air wave, were killed when they did not have time to react. Then they showed strong military quality and kept moving closer to JAS. They also said, "commander, you should withdraw quickly, we will cover."


    Jesse had already stood up, not much harm to her body. Although she had not seen the enemy yet, from the noise and gunfire, she knew that the enemy must be several times her own. She roared with indignation, "I will avenge you."


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng in the bar received a lonely phone call: there is a trap!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    Morning wind, cool and pleasant!


    The church!


    Chu Feng arrived here half an hour ago. The bodies killed last night have been cleaned up. All the members of the fierce lion mercenary regiment who began to enter must have died. Chu Feng is heartbroken and concerned about Lin Yulin''s safety.


    The left eye penetrates everything and looks to the ground. It can be judged that the explosion last night was from below. At that time, Lin Yulin was in the basement. Whether he ran away or the body that had been blasted is not alive. This is what Chu Feng is most concerned about at the moment.


    The fighting last night also spread to the ears of the queen of Shuidong shortly after it happened. When such a thing happened on the land of Shuidong, sak was also sent to see Chu Feng, worried about what the madman would do after being put together.


    After Sark came to clean up the ruins, they just couldn''t tell the people to clean up the ruins.


    At this time, a car came slowly and stopped at one side. The three Jiesi people who were wounded and had a rest last night appeared in front of Chu Feng. All three people''s faces were hung with apologies, and Jiesi''s face was full of murderous intent.


    Last night, in order not to attract other people''s attention, but also to make the action more quiet, Jesse only mobilized 50 lion mercenary regiments, 30 of them died in the explosion, and 20 died on the way to cover their escape.


    But that''s how it is. The three JAS were all slightly injured. Yan Luo''s shoulder was directly pierced by a bullet. Fortunately, they didn''t hurt the meridians.


    Walking in front of Chu Feng, Jiesi just wanted to open her mouth. Chu Feng raised her hand: "needless to say, I know all about it." A trace of guilt and a sigh: "I underestimated Johnson and rockefellas. I need to bear the greatest responsibility for the failure last night."


    "I will take out those who hurt my brother and give them a rest in peace."


    Chu Feng implicated all the faults on himself. Jesse and others were moved, but they didn''t say anything more. At the moment, things have happened, and it is obvious that Johnson and they put them together, so it is useless to say anything.


    The only thing you can do is revenge!


    Three hours later, Chu Feng, who had no rest for a night, had been standing in the same place all the time. The sun had already appeared on his head, and a slight sweat came out from Chu Feng''s forehead. However, he did not know the general situation and was waiting for the final result.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to leave, and sakak didn''t dare to leave easily. Although Chu Feng is very calm now, he was set up with a heavy loss of Chu Feng last night. It is conceivable that there was a killing opportunity in his heart.


    Jiesi three people are injured. Although they want to stay here with Chu Feng, they are all ordered by Chu Feng to go back to have a good rest. As for safety, Chu Feng is not worried at all. The royal guards are here. Unless they are ready to take him to death, they will certainly protect his safety.


    As time went by, the ruins of the church were completely cleaned up until more than three o''clock in the afternoon. More than 30 fragmented corpses were moved out. Chu Feng asked people to separate out the lions and bury them. The rest were taken to feed the dogs.


    This just walked to the front, but also can smell a touch of smoke and bloody smell.


    The whole church that used to exist has disappeared, all the collapsed stones have been removed, and even the basement has been emptied out, but the original flat basement has been covered with desolation, which can not see what it used to be, the Loess flying, and the infiltration of flesh and blood on the broken walls.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about these things at all. He jumped down to seven meters deep. Looking at this small space, everything that could be cleaned up had been cleaned up, even a piece of clothes had been cleaned out.


    But Lin Yulin''s trace can not be caught at all.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist, left eye overflowing with bloody color, clenched his lips and whispered, "Auntie, are you here?"


    When he said these words, Chu Feng''s heart seemed to be dripping blood. In order to facilitate his action, he deliberately tried to attract the attention of the royal family and the official. The reason is that he saw that Lin Yulin was indeed here, and he was confident that the three Jesse people with 50 people could complete the task.


    But what Chu Feng didn''t expect was that the other party seemed to have known for a long time that he would send someone to save people. He not only sacrificed dozens of people to deceive himself, but also buried enough explosives to destroy everything. Finally, there were more than 300 people hiding around.


    Chu Feng doesn''t have to think about it. The plot was against him last night. If he did come last night, the bomb was prepared for him.


    But now, if you don''t have a chance to fight with the warriors, you can''t rely on Zuoju to kill them?


    Looking in the ruins of the pit, Chu Feng''s heart is particularly painful, can only hope that Lin Yulin''s personality changes at the last moment to run away, which is the only thing Chu Feng can tell himself in his heart at the moment.Take a deep breath, try not to panic, jump back to the ground, let the members of the Royal Guard and the diggers smack their tongue. It''s easy to jump down from seven meters high, but they don''t need any help to jump up. They feel fantastic.


    You know, it''s about the height of two floors.


    But Chu Feng didn''t feel that he had done anything amazing. He walked outside. Seeing Chu Feng leaving, he quickly stepped forward, keeping a little distance from Chu Feng and said, "less wind!"


    By the side of the car, Chu Feng stopped and looked back without saying a word.


    At that time, there was no human emotion in his eyes, which made him feel like he was being watched by a poisonous snake in the jungle. He took a deep breath to make himself less nervous. He opened his mouth and said, "the queen asked me to tell you that such a thing happened to her. She is also very sad, but the wind is weak. You can''t prove that your aunt is here. Please don''t be too sad.


    In addition, at the time of the incident, her majesty personally questioned Johnson. He patted his chest and said that he had no knowledge of everything last night. As for the kidnapping of your aunt, he declared that he had not done it


    When he said these words, sack''s heart was filled with bitterness. Chu Feng had no enemy except Johnson in Shuidong. He thought that Johnson had nothing to do with him, and sack had nothing to do with him, but he wanted to bring the Queen''s words.


    Try not to look at Chu Feng''s eyes at the moment, Sark continued: "so, the queen means that you can''t be sure that the people who died in the ruins have your aunt, and you can''t be sure that the person who ambushed last night is Johnson''s. she hopes that you two will not have any disputes."


    "After all, it will be the Queen''s 29th birthday in more than a week. The whole country is celebrating. She doesn''t like too much bloodshed."


    Chufeng glanced at sakak lightly. When he didn''t hear his words, he opened the door and went up. When sakak was not sure what Chu Feng would do, the window fell down. Chu Feng looked at sakak and said, "tell the queen, I only kill the enemy, only the damned people, and will not implicate innocent people."


    After a pause, Chu Feng gave a cold smile: "of course, if my little aunt is finally killed here, then the gate of the Palace should be closed for me!"


    The serious threatening words made the air around him coagulate, the windows closed slowly, and the car left directly. Chu Feng used his iron blood to directly respond to the queen of Shuidong''s warning. Unless Lin Yulin is not dead, if it is confirmed that Lin Yulin is dead, then the king''s palace can not stop him from killing Chu Feng.


    Sakak was excited and felt the chill. He quickly called the queen of Shuidong on the phone. He told the queen about the scene in brief and in detail. Then he asked, "Your Majesty, what are we going to do next? Chu Feng is a madman. If his little aunt really dies and Johnson doesn''t leave the palace?"


    The other end of the phone fell into silence. A moment later, the queen of Shuidong sighed: "let him go. I have my own arrangement." With that, he hung up the phone to let sack feel for a moment whether he had heard something wrong.


    At this time, when he left the church and went back to the capital city, Chu Feng leaned back on his seat, looked at the countryside scenery passing by the window, and asked calmly, "I''m sure Johnson put us together, but it''s not important. Have you found out what I want you to check? You can''t kill Johnson, but you always have to charge a little interest first. "


    I told the driver that she was wearing a hat and sunglasses, but I could tell from her figure that she was a woman. It was Zhang Hanyun who laughed bitterly: "things are under investigation, but soon there will be news. I feel funny that last night, both Poulos and qianbang have already pulled people out, but they go back like shopping."


    "I''m afraid that it will attract the attention of the above. After all, they went back, just when you received the news of orphan life."


    Chu Feng understood Zhang Hanyun''s meaning, that is to expose the relationship between the red gate and the underworld organization and himself, pondered and shook his head: "no, both are the world''s leading forces, no one will associate them together, so don''t worry, but tonight, maybe they will not go shopping."


    Just received the words, Zhang Hanyun mobile phone drip two, the woman looked down at a look, the face showed a happy color: "found it!"


    Chu Feng hears the speech, the body sits straight, the whole person''s body from the beginning has not disappeared the opportunity to spread again, more vigorous than at the beginning of the time, let the car of Zhang Hanyun all unnaturally hit a thrill, too cold!


    When he rolled down the window to let the wind blow in, Chu Feng said coldly, "the lion might have been locked by the royal family and the official last night. It''s not convenient to move again!"


    "Contact the red ghost. It''s time for her to move."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    East District of Shuidong capital, Moro block!


    Although this is the capital of Shuidong, there are also a few places where the sun can''t reach. Among them, the so-called Sanwu district is one of them. Police patrol cars occasionally pass by here, and they will leave at the fastest speed.


    Finally, fortunately, the place was completely separated from the normal block, and a wall of more than three meters was built to completely enclose the Moro block and prevent it from having any contact with the outside world.


    As we all know, demons are the most active people in the world. In almost every kingdom, there is a place for them.


    The Moro block appeared in the 1980s. At that time, there were more than 3000 people in the block. The area was vast and sparsely populated. Among them, the demons occupied less than one tenth of the total.


    However, with the passage of time and the relaxation of the royal family''s policy, a large number of demons swarmed into this area, and the original native people have rarely seen them. On the contrary, the number of demons less than 300 has increased to more than 100000 in a few decades, which has once become a heart disease of Shuidong mansion and Wangshi.


    Just because of international pressure, Shuidong can only turn a blind eye to this, as if they don''t know.


    Fortunately, the demons stationed here did not touch the bottom line of the government and the royal family. Their activity areas were basically controlled in this area, so as not to let the official find the reason to pay off again.


    The reason why this block, which is inhabited by hundreds of thousands of people, is feared by countless people, and even the official payment can not play a very important role. Among them, a suimeng has been formed, and 3000 of them are members of the suimeng. They are responsible for protecting the stability of the Moro block and collecting a little protection fee.


    The nightclubs, bars, sauna hotels and so on in the block are all set up with the members of the league, and they live happily.


    Because of the significance of the existence of the Moro block, its freedom has attracted many people, most of them are the younger generation of Shuidong. They have been tired of urban life for a long time. When they come to this place full of stimulation and primitive flavor, they have an indescribable excitement.


    As a result, the alliance has been able to win over a lot of people secretly and openly. This is why the three payments failed to succeed.


    Late at night, a quarter past twelve.


    A car slowly drove into the Moro block. Compared with other places which are gradually becoming quiet at the moment, the more late into the night, the more lively it will be. The crazy roaring crowd can be seen on the street at any time. The madness of the devil is always unmatched by other people.


    When the car passed by, those people just looked at it gently, and then they moved their eyes away. They didn''t feel anything strange.


    After midnight, there will be many dignitaries who don''t dare to come here too early to avoid being seen. The car they drive in looks very cheap. They just think that the people in the car want to keep a low profile and don''t want to attract other people''s attention.


    At the same time, they also wisely get out of the way. It has been proved that all the people who come here will be the objects actively drawn in by the alliance.


    The car pulled to a low-key hotel before stopping, the door opened, the people in the car did not come down, the rich wine gas and a strange smell filled in. The boy in the car gently raised his nose and sighed: "the demons dance in disorder. Seeing this scene, I found myself as the God to rescue them!"


    Chu Feng!


    Avoiding the possible tracking and disturbing their sight, Chu Feng brings the red ghost to the block of Moruo. At the same time, Zhang Hanyun also contacts pulos and Qian Bang to do other things.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng let himself be a little more natural, as if enjoying such a life. Through the rearview mirror, he saw that the red ghost had given him a new hairstyle, with blue and red interwoven.


    Although he had seen it many times and saw it again, Chu Feng still couldn''t stop laughing bitterly: "Damn it, if I didn''t watch your make-up, I would almost doubt whether I had just come out of hell. If I went out, would you say that others would say that I was suffering from mental illness?"


    Sitting next to him is the red ghost. He hears the speech and looks up and down at Chu Feng. This evening, a pair of trousers have been cut off, and the upper part of the clothes has been specially processed. His hair has been dyed with some colors. People who are not familiar with chufeng at this moment will only feel that he is a mental handicap.


    With a slight smile, the red ghost pointed to the people outside and said with a smile: "little Lord, you think you are from hell, but compared with the people outside, I think you are much more elegant."


    With the red ghost''s finger to look out, Chu Feng startled with a smile: "you say that, I suddenly feel that I don''t seem to be so mentally disabled."


    Because the men and women who come and go outside look like they''re going to a Halloween party. There''s a man with two ears and a nose and mouth. Chu Feng looks in his eyes and sighs, "Damn, whose mad dog didn''t look well and ran out.".


    Shaking his head, he tried not to be influenced by these people. He stepped out of the car with his javelin like body. As soon as he got out of the car, his special shape attracted the attention of three non mainstream women passing by, two demon women and a white woman.The three women stopped to look at Chu Feng, where they didn''t know what to whisper, nodded. The white woman stepped forward and said with a smile, "handsome boy, do you want something exciting?"


    Chu Feng came to be interested. Looking at him, he looked pale as a ghost, and as if she was specially made up, the white woman asked, "what''s exciting?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, the white woman was excited and felt that there was a drama. She selectively ignored the red ghost who came by. She took out a row of things like pills from the bag: "you have everything you want, and the price is not expensive. It costs 15 Wen Yuan a piece, so you can eat one, and you will be happy all night."


    Chu Feng knew what was in the hands of the white woman after a glance. He sighed that the Moro block should be destroyed by humanity. Such things were sold openly on the street, not ordinary cattle.


    Embracing the red ghost who came to her side tonight, chufeng chuckled and said, "I''m not interested in this."


    And the price is not expensive. If you want one, I and my two friends will spend 100 Wen Yuan a night. If you want three of them together, it will only cost 250 Wen Yuan. With the four women and the handsome guy around you, do you feel that their adrenaline is soaring


    Chufeng was surprised to open his mouth, almost choked by saliva, wryly laugh at white women, they really sell everything, do not say Chu Feng does not have that little meaning, even if there is, such a woman may not be sick.


    Shaking his head, he said, "I don''t want anything. I just want a drink."


    Seeing Chu Feng didn''t have that meaning at all, the white woman shook her head regretfully: "I really don''t know how to enjoy. When I come to this place, who is not looking for four or five women to start work together?" Feeling that Chu Feng couldn''t help up the wall, he turned to the two partners and said, "let''s go, let''s go to find sulaf."


    "In addition, if you look for a few sisters, you''d better make money. You''d better finish work with one shot every time, and you can earn dozens of Wen Yuan."


    Chu Feng, who went out a little bit, stopped and looked back at the white woman and said, "well, are you talking about the president of Sufu League?"


    Seeing Chu Feng talking to himself, it seems that the business has not been successful, and the attitude of the white woman is not very good: "do you think there is another person here called Sufu? People will enjoy more than you. They call on seven or eight women to serve him every night. You are a yellow man with no luck. "


    Look in the eyes also scornfully looked at the Chu wind, hum: "but it is excusable, compared with the devil, yellow people really have no advantage."


    That sharp look of disdain, chufeng naturally knew where to look, and laughed bitterly in his heart. This little took it out for fear that you would kneel down and lick it directly.


    However, Chu Feng would not care about anything with a white woman because of this. He went over and took out a piece of Wen Yuan with a face value of 100 yuan and handed it to the white woman. When the latter saw the money, his face changed. When he received it, he said with a smile: "if only I am one, that''s OK. I promise you''ll be satisfied."


    He said with a smile: "of course, it''s just that I have kidney deficiency these two days. Even if I have the heart, I can''t do it. It''s only my first time to come here. I heard that Mr. suraf is tall and powerful, and he is in charge of the Moro block of 100000 people. I don''t know if the beautiful sister can lead the way, even if it''s just a look from a distance."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the white woman looked up and down at Chu Feng and hummed: "unlucky guy, I don''t know how many people want to do it. I don''t know how to cherish it. Follow me. It happens that sulaf called me to come over tonight and take you to see his demeanor."


    Chu Feng did not care about the white woman''s scorn: "thank you!"


    There was an explosion in the church last night. At least 20 members of the lions could be safely evacuated. But in the end, more than 300 demons were killed, and all the last 20 were hanged by using the sea of men tactics and weapons in their hands.


    And these people, Chu Feng has let Zhang Hanyun find out, in addition to the strength of the black organization and red gate, only the east side of Shuidong capital, the Moro block!


    And finally, it was determined that the people who went out last night were indeed members of the following League in the Moro block. As for why, Chu Feng didn''t care at all. Now he has only one idea, that is, the blood of brothers should be used to compensate.


    It''s destined to be a river of blood tonight!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    Suimeng headquarters.


    The information of the Moro block is very limited. Even the place of Poulos and qianbang does not have much information, or they are not in the mood to pay attention to these people in the corner of peace. As long as the interests of the underworld organizations and the red gate are not threatened, everything is meaningless.


    So Chu Feng decided to take the red ghost to have a look first. When he entered the block, he thought that although the place was a bit messy, it looked prosperous at least.


    However, standing in front of the so-called suimeng headquarters at the moment, Chu Feng feels that he is simply challenging his own cognition and judgment. More directly, he is challenging his IQ.


    Subconsciously looking back hundreds of meters away, chufeng felt that it was two extreme times. Even in the Muruo block, the capital of Shuidong, it was a bit of a decline. But looking at the so-called suimeng headquarters in front of him, Chu Feng found that there were more declining places in the Moro block.


    The so-called suimeng headquarters is not particularly large. It covers an area of only 50 or 60 mu. It is crisscrossed with dozens of factories of the second or third floors in Shuidong in the 1960s and 1970s. The original color of the walls has been lost.


    Faint still can smell a stink breath from inside, let a person have disgusting impulse.


    But the white women who brought Chu Feng and Chu Feng didn''t have the uncomfortable look of Chu Feng and red ghost. Instead, they didn''t seem to smell it at all. It is estimated that this is the reason why they often come. So they are used to it. Chu Feng can only find a suitable reason in her own heart.


    There are no protective measures for the eight meter long gate. There are only four demons standing guard at the gate. Each of them holds a knife in his hand and throws it around for fear that others will not know that they will play with it.


    The white woman obviously knew these people very well. She walked forward with a smile, which was a bit of professional ethics. After receiving the money, she didn''t say that Chu Feng met them on the way. She said that they had come together.


    The guard at the gate just took a look at Chu Feng and then moved his eyes. Chu Feng''s whole person looked not big and ordinary. There was nothing worth seeing more.


    The white woman not only did not get angry, but she was coquettish and resentful, so she took Chu Feng and others into the room.


    More than ten meters after leaving the gate, the white woman came to Chu Feng''s side, and said in a low voice, "I''ll take you there now, but remember not to talk nonsense or look around. In the block of Moro, human life is the least valuable. Don''t say that you are still a yellow race, you know?"


    With good advice, Chu Feng didn''t have too much fluctuation, just nodded slightly, and a meaningful color flashed in the depth of his eyes. It seemed that she was destined to disappoint the women around her.


    Following the white women, as they walked forward, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled 360 degrees around the surrounding environment, and could not help frowning slightly.


    Only in some buildings, some people are drinking and gambling in groups, but also shouting loudly, a drunken look.


    On the other floors, you can see a few or more people curled up in a small room, holding a piece of tin foil and baking on the candle. All the people gathered together and inhaled something deeply. Needless to see, Chu Feng knew what they were doing.


    The rest of the place, Chu Feng looked in the eyes, the heart of the passing is disgust and killing.


    Because, in many no one''s corner, or some rooms, even in the spacious factory buildings, you can always see a lot of men and women scuffling, some of them are men and women, some women several men, extremely depressed.


    At least Chu Feng saw that there was only one thought in his heart to destroy here.


    There is a slightly new three story building in the headquarters of suimeng, which is not very large. It can be clearly seen that it has been repainted outside the building. It is the place where sufu, the president of the suf League, works and lives. There are 100 members of suimeng all year round here to ensure that sulaf will not be attacked and killed.


    And all the way through, if not for tonight''s special make-up and this place fusion point, at this moment, we can certainly see Chu Feng''s face strong killing machine.


    All the things he saw made Chu Feng unable to find any reason not to destroy this place. Especially when he passed through an open drainage ditch just now, Chu Feng took a casual look. In the black drainage ditch, you could see something big in the palm.


    Embryo!


    You don''t have to think about it. Before coming, Zhang Hanyun told me that the Moro block is the most evil and inhuman place in Shuidong capital, and it is also a place where human life is not valuable. At first, she thought that this should not be the case in such places as Shuidong capital.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng completely believed that Zhang Hanyun''s words were modest. In fact, this is the place where animals gather. Human nature has already become cheap here, and everything staged is ugly.


    When the white woman went to communicate with the guard in front of the building, Chu Feng put his hands in his pocket and dialed a phone call unnoticed. Then he quietly went to the red ghost and said in a low voice, "there are more than 370 people here tonight, and suf is now on the third floor."


    "Wait, you''ll stay close to me if you expect."The red ghost has been paying attention to the surrounding environment without any trace, and nodded his head after hearing his words.


    The white woman had a conversation with the guard over there, and then she raised a smile and said, "as I said just now, you can go in, but they also have conditions. Of course, it''s not Mr. suraf''s conditions, but the conditions of their guardianship."


    Chu Feng asked quietly: "what?"


    The white woman raised her hand and raised her finger with a tender white finger: "if you want to go in, you must leave a thousand Wen Yuan. Otherwise, you can go back where you come from. There are too many people who want to see Mr. sulaf every day. So if you don''t give any benefits, they will not let go."


    Chu Feng thought it was a harsh condition, but she asked for money. But what the white woman said just now, Chu Feng got a little interested: "you didn''t say that 100 Wen Yuan is OK. Why do you still need 1000 Wen Yuan now?"


    It''s not that Chu Feng didn''t have the thousand Wen Yuan, but if he gave it out easily, it would inevitably arouse the suspicion of these guards. After all, it seemed a little unworthy to spend 1000 Wen Yuan to meet a person.


    When the white woman heard the speech, her face suddenly cooled down and her voice improved a lot: "where is so much nonsense? 100 Wen Yuan? Do you think it''s a lot? Our sister Sany can only get less than 35 Wen Yuan. In addition, this is not what I want. It''s from these big brothers. Do you give it to me?"


    With the gloomy face of the white woman, several of the guards at the door also came up, with malicious smiles on their faces. Especially when they saw the red ghost, they could hear their breathing heavily.


    Chu Feng pretended to be a little afraid and stepped back a little: "that, I''m gone. Can I go back?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, the white woman looked up with pride. She felt that the yellow boy was afraid. She hummed, "yes, but we have to leave a thousand Wen Yuan. Otherwise, you think it''s OK for us to have enough food and play with you?"


    Chu Feng pretended to be angry and pointed at the white woman. When several members of the League raised their chests and showed a fierce color, he was weak again and said, "that, I''ll give it."


    Then she took out more than ten pieces of Wen Yuan with shaking hands. Before counting ten pieces, the white woman grabbed them: "OK, take them all. It''s a big deal. Sister, I''ll accompany Mr. sulaf and let you go through the back door."


    Chu Feng is just like those bullied weak, where still say what, it is there to keep nodding, fall in the eyes of the people around, is a bit more despised.


    The white woman didn''t evade anything. Obviously, this is not the first time. She ordered Chu Feng in front of Chu Feng, gave 500 Wen Yuan to several guards, and then shared a little with two other demons. Only then can we say that she forced Chu Feng to go inside.


    At the wrong time, Chu Feng clearly caught the banter in the eyes of several guards at the door, especially the look at the red ghost, revealing evil!


    After entering the small building, the white woman, with Chu Feng and red ghost, passed by the guards and patrollers, and came to the third floor. Compared with the simplicity of the first and second floors and the dilapidation of other places, the decoration of the third floor was magnificent.


    What''s more, there are people standing in the corridor at five steps and one post at ten steps. Before seeing anyone face to face, Chu Feng has been able to judge that Sufu is a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. Otherwise, why should so many people be put down to guard in his own territory?


    Then he came to the door of a room. A flattering smile appeared on the white woman''s face and knocked on the door. A strange voice came from inside: "come in!"


    The white woman tidied up her hair and clothes, opened the door without anti lock, and an ugly picture was printed in the eyes of Chu Feng and red ghost. As soon as the red ghost''s face was hot, she turned her head to one side. Chu Feng had seen it before she came up, so she didn''t have much curiosity.


    But look at that woman''s look, not only did not have the meaning of pain, on the contrary, revealed extremely enjoys the manner.


    In addition, there were six women standing or sitting beside them, covering three major races. Chu Feng could not help but sigh that even if he died, his life would be worth it.


    With a crackle of a whip, he looked at the door and grinned at the man who came in. "Katie, I thought you wouldn''t come tonight, but I didn''t expect to come back. The back door is itching again?" Obviously, Katie was calling a white woman.


    Just after finishing, all the movements of Sufu stopped, and Katie, who wanted to talk, shut up. Looking at Katie''s back, he pushed away the woman who was lying on her back like a dog. He turned to the door in a ugly way, and pointed to the red ghost who turned his head to one side: "I haven''t seen such a beautiful yellow woman yet."


    "You come here now, blow it first!"


    At the same time, as the dirty sewers in the League headquarters were opened from below, black figures in leather clothes flashed out. They took off their leather clothes and threw them into the sewers. They flashed cold blades and started to move in more than ten directions.Fifty three people, gradually dispersed, blood began to spread in the League Headquarters!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    Come on, blow it?


    The tall, beast like suraf said such words. He was arrogant and took it for granted. He turned his head to the red ghost''s eyes on the other side. Chu Feng patted her on the shoulder. At present, there are Sufu people everywhere, which is not suitable for large-scale conflict.


    I have no fear, but the red ghost is still the body!


    He gently nestled on suf Fu''s body, holding his lifeline with one hand. He didn''t know what to say. The latter kept staring at the red ghost and looked at the white woman with a sneer: "two thousand Wen Yuan, go!"


    The white woman showed a strong smile, let go of sulaf and walked across the table. There were stacks of Wen Yuan on it, which was the turnover that sulaf had only extracted from the major business places today.


    The white woman''s eyes were shining, and she wanted to hold all of them in her hand, but she knew that she would die soon. She cautiously ordered 2000 Wen Yuan and leaned over: "president, have a good time."


    Then she left with two friends with a smile. When she left, she looked at Chu Feng and the red ghost with sympathy in her eyes. However, when she saw the two thousand Wen Yuan in her hand, all sympathy and kindness disappeared.


    At this point, Chu Feng understood why the white women didn''t say anything and took them to the headquarters of suimeng after receiving a simple one hundred Wen Yuan. Dare you to pay attention to the red ghost from the beginning, but Chu Feng was not angry. All the people walked away, better!


    Under the influence of the wild animals of sufu, several women did not dare to speak much. They quickly put all the clothes scattered on the ground on their bodies. Each woman took 100 Wen Yuan and quickly left here.


    At this point, only like wild animals in general naked sulaf and standing at the door of Chu Feng and red ghost.


    As for the security personnel, they have been standing at both ends of the corridor, and have not looked at it more. Just like wooden people, the red ghost is also shining cold light at the moment, looking back at sulaf in disgust. Two fists, which can be said to be delicate but can not be despised, have been clasped together.


    He has experienced countless life and death. Today, there are not 100 or 80 blood stains on his hands. He is very sensitive to other people''s Qi.


    A meaningful look at the red ghost, a grin, in that dark skin, a row of white teeth especially shining, ha ha smile: "did not see, the original is still a horse, but I like such a horse."


    Finger down a little, condescending: "come on, serve me well tonight, give me three or four times, ten thousand Wen Yuan!"


    From the beginning to the present, Chu Feng, who has been standing there, seems to be a transparent man, or in other words, he has not paid attention to Chu Feng at all, because Chu Feng looks so ordinary and weak at the moment.


    The red ghost sneered at the corner of his mouth and slowly walked into the room. He turned to close the door. Chu Feng saw this and took a look at Sufu with deep sympathy in his eyes.


    When the door slammed shut, Chu Feng suddenly seemed to be a different person. A dangerous breath filled the whole corridor in an instant. Standing at both ends of the corridor, the guards with five steps to one post and ten steps to whistle all subconsciously tensed up, wondering where the dangerous breath came from.


    Before they found out that there was something wrong with Chu Feng, the latter had already turned around and a shadow had crossed the nearest five members of the league in an instant. The five bodies were shocked, and finally they covered their bloody throat and slowly fell to the ground.


    Everything happened so quickly that there was no chance for people to react. The five members of the alliance became corpses completely.


    The corridor is 25 meters long. There are 30 guards standing here to protect the safety of sufu. When he saw five of his companions fall to the ground, his brain first flashed the idea of how this could happen.


    Then he quickly regained his mind and flashed out his gun. But in this narrow space, and the speed of Chu Feng was too fast, the guns in their hands could not play any role at all. Moreover, in the face of today''s Chu Feng, only a few dozen guns, had no harm to him.


    The bloody killing is vividly reflected by the Chu wind at this moment. Every time a dagger is waved, it will take a life.


    The scream broke out completely, and all the members of the league in the small building all moved up and quickly pressed towards the third floor.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and saw that many people were coming, but without any fluctuation, he continued to kill the members of suimeng League. After the first World War of mengtuoshan, Chu Feng was indifferent to human life, which was just reflected, giving people endless cold.


    The dagger drew a cold light in the air, but it didn''t enter the back of a suimeng guard who turned around and wanted to run. When he collapsed completely, all the 30 guards who were guarding here died, and Chu Feng was not even stained with blood.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps was getting closer and closer, Chu Feng sneered, turned around and jumped out of the room where sulaf was.


    There was no accident. The red ghost had already made the tall and powerful Slavic savage without any temper. His huge body fell to the ground with bloodstains on his mouth. Both hands had been broken by the red ghost.Seeing this scene, Rao has already made a good idea of sulaf''s bad luck, but he really saw that Chu Feng still couldn''t help but twitch. In the dark, women are really mean, especially powerful women.


    Shaking his head, he came in. The door of the room was not closed. The red ghost pulled down a curtain and put it on sulaf''s body. He stepped back respectfully and stood aside.


    Chu Feng walked over, pulled a chair and sat down. He took a gun from the side of the table and pointed a gun at the Slav who had no fighting power on the ground. People and animals beamed innocently: "Mr. suraf, meet for the first time. Let me introduce myself. My name is Chu Feng. Chu Feng of Chu Feng. Wind of Chu Feng."


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense. I just want to ask you one thing. Who asked you to send out hundreds of people to kill my brother?"


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, su''raf, who had resisted his pain on the ground, was shocked by Chu Feng''s words. Naturally, he had heard of the name of Chu Feng. He did send hundreds of people to the church in the suburbs last night, and then he knew who was attacking and killing.


    But when he saw Chu Feng in front of him, he was more shocked than frightened. Chu Feng''s youth was beyond his imagination.


    In the daze of sufu, Chu Feng pulled the trigger and shot him in his thigh. He shook his head gently: "be polite. When people ask you questions, even if you don''t want to answer, you should put out some cruel words to threaten me. You should not look like this. You know, big man?"


    In Europe and the United States, Chu Feng''s fierce fate is no less than Lao la.


    At this time, the members of the League came to the door, all holding weapons. But when he saw the Slavic lying on the ground, he was pointed by a gun by Chu Feng. He didn''t know what to do. He stood there one by one, just kept shouting: "yellow boy, put down your gun, or we''ll kill you."


    "Flies!"


    Chu Feng frowned and was annoyed by the noise. The muzzle of the gun in his hand shifted and pointed to the shoulder position of sufu. He fired again mercilessly. The people outside were more turbulent and wanted to rush in: "Oh, damn you, you dare to shoot at the president. We will tear you apart."


    Sulaf angrily said to the door, "what''s the noise? Get out of here!" In the heart to shoulder''s one shot, feels receives the injustice, all felt that is the blame under the anger Chu Feng.


    When he was scolded by sufu, all the people at the door were quiet. A leader like man went to one side and quickly called for support. The whole Moro block moved. The scattered members of the League quickly approached the headquarters, obviously to kill all the retreat routes of Chu Feng.


    At this time, he also calmed down from his initial anger and fear, and could walk out of Suizhou to his present position. Naturally, his courage, color and mind are not comparable to those of ordinary people.


    To make himself as fearless as possible, suraf said in a deep voice: "the wind is less. This is the headquarters of suimeng. If I don''t have 100000 people at my disposal, the 3000 people who follow the League alone will be enough to submerge you for countless rounds. Everyone is happy. Let me go. I can ignore what happened tonight."


    "Listen Chu Feng knocked on the head of Sufu with a gun.


    Sulaf was angry that Chu Feng treated him like this, but he also listened to the outside curiously. Suddenly, not only did Sufu''s face change greatly, but also the people at the door also looked flashing.


    At this time, the white woman who left at first and her two little friends ran back quickly and said anxiously, "Mr. suraf, something happened. Dozens of people suddenly appeared in the headquarters, each carrying a slight charge. Now they are in front of you and killing you!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the situation in the house, as well as the miserable appearance of sufu. He was shocked: "what''s the matter?"


    Knowing that Chu Feng was prepared for this evening, he was in a bad mood for no reason. Seeing the white woman back, he thought that Chu Feng was brought by her. He thought that without white women, Chu Feng could not have infiltrated the headquarters. However, he ignored dozens of people who were killing members of the league.


    "Kill Katie and them!" he said bitterly


    There is no way to deal with Chu Feng, but there is no problem with Katie. The leader who started to call let people control Katie and pull them to one side. No matter whether they have flown three times, in the Moro block, the words of suf are the same as the imperial edict.


    At the moment, Katie and the three of them had just recollected what was going on. They were making a lot of noise there, but they had no way to deal with them. After a while, there were bursts of gunfire, and three women''s hysterical screams disappeared into the small building.


    In this regard, Chu Feng did not have any fluctuations. If the white women were the same as the beginning, it''s OK to say that Chu Feng would have done something just now, but later, the white women showed that it was bad luck to bring them here. Therefore, Chu Feng was not interested in their death, and even had no emotion at all.


    The muzzle of the gun did not move all the time. Chu Feng said coldly, "don''t delay. Tell me why. Maybe you can get better results."


    When he heard the dense gunfire coming from outside, he felt cold in his heart. He knew that he must not be his own, because his people did not have such powerful and huge fire. The guns that were used last night were also rationed by others. They had been returned this morning, and only pistols were left with the league.After a brief hesitation and consideration, he only got a shot from Chu Feng. This time, there was a blood hole in his other thigh. On his black face, there was more weakness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    Three shots in a row are still in front of so many members of the alliance. What''s more ironic is that it''s still in the headquarters of suimeng. It''s still the president of Suifu who has been ravaged. There''s nothing like this.


    But the next time Sullivan''s head swings, you''ll have no idea why you''ll get a shot in your head the next time


    "Don''t think that this is your territory and I dare not make a difference. Even if I come here, it means that I have the capital to retreat. You and I can''t afford to play."


    This is exactly what sulaf thought in his mind. Besides the unity of demons, the most important reason is that the government did not make every effort. Otherwise, in the face of the powerful kingdom machine, the Moro block would have been bloody for countless times.


    In other words, there are people behind him. He did what the people behind him said last night.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng''s words directly pierced his inner thoughts, which made him loose and uneasy in his strong heart. Loyalty is to others, and life is his own.


    Just said that, even if Chu Feng left him a life, the master behind would also destroy him. As for the master behind his being destroyed by Chu Feng, sulaf didn''t think about it at all. The identity and status of the master meant that he would not die.


    In sulaf''s eyes flashing, Chu Feng had caught it in his eyes, and his heart moved to open his mouth: "I know you are worried about the master behind you, and finally beat you to death, but you should remember that I am Chu Feng, a man who can ravage Weiss, even at the cost of immortality. What is your master''s respect compared with Yuren and Miyano?"


    A word made sulaf''s eyes freeze there. Just now, he just thought about the dignity of the master, but he didn''t think about the past of Chu Feng. The death of Yuren and Miyano was carried by Chu Feng. Why should he kill another king?


    His eyes flickered a few times, and he said to the door, "all exit and close the door."


    Although Chu Feng gave him a little confidence and confidence, the less people know about this kind of thing, the better, so that there will be no accident in the end. Then, there is only one result for sufu, that is, death.


    Look at me, I''ll see you, the members of the alliance standing at the door, slowly withdraw and close the door. Now that the Chu Feng is under the control of sulaf, they can''t do much.


    Chu Feng put down the muzzle of the gun and said indifferently: "there is no outsider, say it!"


    Suraf took a deep breath to relieve the pain. Facing Chu Feng, he had already had fear from his heart. He said in a low voice, "Prince BOGO!"


    For fear that Chu Feng did not know, sulaf explained: "it is the person with the highest generation in the royal family, the first elder of the Royal Senate, and the relative uncle of Queen isavia. The reason why I was able to rise in the Moro block, and even become the founder of the alliance, has broken the government''s payment for many times. It is he who supports me behind my back."


    "Of course, every year, I will contribute 70% of the net profit of the Moro block to him, which is a kind of nature of cooperation."


    When he said this, Chu Feng''s left eye was staring at him without any deception. Knowing that he had not deceived himself, he asked in a deep voice, "do you mean that Prince Bogor asked you to ambush last night, but I have never met him. What reason does he have to kill me? If it is to share the worries for the country, I will not believe it.


    If he is really such a great man, he will not support you secretly, but also repeatedly extract interests, even at the expense of official power. "


    "Not very clear." Sulaf shook his head. He had already said that he would not have any psychological burden. He told the truth: "however, I asked him at the beginning. He just said that a friend asked him to leave you in Shuidong. The rest didn''t tell me or even warned me not to explore too much.


    However, according to what I know about him, the advice of some friends may exist, but it must not be all. He has always coveted the throne, but according to the order of succession of the royal family, he is doomed to be unable to sit in that position all his life. The reason why he let me kill you also has his ambition.


    Because as long as you die in Shuidong, it will surely lead to the rampant influence of the wind gate. Then the queen will bear the consequences. As the first elder of the Senate, he will unite with the rest of the people to remove the queen. His ultimate purpose is to rise above the throne. "


    "Don''t ask me what the basis is, because it''s a little man who aspires to be at the top."


    Chu Feng really wanted to ask him just now, but when he saw what Sufu was saying, Chu Feng didn''t ask. He knew that he must have had too many interests squeezed for so many years, and he had already had a grudge against Prince BOGO.


    But these Chu winds are not interested. The purpose of coming tonight has been achieved, so there is no need to stay here. At this moment, Sufu also said: "I told you all, can you let me go?"


    Thirty of my brothers died last night


    Chu Feng sighed and uttered a sentence, and sulaf''s face suddenly changed: "you are despicable!"Chu Feng shook his head and turned around. When he was close to the window, his backhand shot was shot. The bullet directly hit the head of sufu. The blood and brain mixed with the wet floor, and a generation of kings of the Moro block fell.


    With the gun in his hand, Chu Feng pulled the red ghost in his arms and jumped out of the window. At the height of the third floor, he still held a man, which was appalling.


    Almost at the moment when Chu Feng just jumped out, the members of the league who heard the gunfire rushed in. At one glance, he saw the Slavic lying on the ground. After a moment, he burst into hysterical roar: "the president has been killed by the yellow boy. Hurry up!"


    The scene of chaos again, the death of suf, let the killing of the entire Moro block once again escalated.


    The newly formed members of the playing cards all brought the most advanced weapons of the FUBU family tonight. So far, only people have been injured, but no one has died. However, the members of the suimeng League have already paid more than 200 lives. The support from each member has also been completely suppressed by the scattered playing card members.


    Chu Feng holding the red ghost landing moment put her down, leisurely in the environment of bullets flying, fingers in the air gently across: "no chicken or dog left!"


    With the command of Chu Feng, the attack of the scattered members of playing cards became more fierce. They who mastered the absolute advantage of weapons seemed to incarnate as life harvesters. Wherever they passed, they fell with the members of the league.


    The sound of gunfire rang out and attracted the attention of all the people in the Moro block. However, most of the people just watched from a distance. They were not members of the alliance. They did not come to see it rashly. Of course, they also felt that 3000 members of the alliance were enough to destroy all the attacks of the enemy.


    But looking at the present situation, the number of enemies is not very large.


    He took the red ghost to another exit of the suimeng headquarters and killed more than ten suimeng members with the gun picked up from the road. Chu Feng looked at the time with his mobile phone.


    The nature of the Moro block is special. If there is a firefight and death, the official will not intervene. But there are endless gunshots tonight. The official will certainly send out for the sake of stability, but this time will not be too fast. After all, the nature of the Moro block has doomed it to be difficult.


    After calculating, Chu Feng breathed out: "there is still about half an hour to do things. Tell them that after 20 minutes, no matter what the result is, they will all start to evacuate. Now, kill me and offer a memorial ceremony for my brother who died last night."


    The red ghost nodded beside him and conveyed Chu Feng''s order through headphones. The gunfire in the headquarters was more violent than the beginning. The scream and bloody smell became the main theme of the night. The cheapness of life was performed incisively and vividly at this moment.


    Forty minutes later, the sleeping queen of Shuidong was awakened from her warm and comfortable bed by Sark. The woman in her clothes, with her big wavy hair, walked out of the bedroom and frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Sakak looked dignified and did not look down at the queen of Shuidong, who was not able to sleep enough to show his lazy posture. He respectfully replied: "Your Majesty, ten minutes ago, news came from the chief residence that there was a large-scale massacre in the Moro block this evening, and dozens of people holding important weapons have killed into the suimeng headquarters."


    Sark''s words, let the queen of Shuidong''s residual sleepiness instantly dissipate invisible: "the result?"


    "Suimeng has disappeared from the world."


    Sakak''s face was filled with fear, and the organizational language told him what he knew: "when the official came to the scene, suimeng headquarters was deliberately damaged by the gas pipeline, causing a big explosion. Although not all the people died and the fire was controlled, the history of suimeng was doomed to be over."


    The queen of Shuidong has been speechless for a long time. Suimeng is a stain on shuidongli. This is also the Queen''s heart disease, but she still can''t remove it. At the moment, hearing such news, she asked, "what about sulaf?"


    Sack had apparently learned all the news: "when he was found, he was lying naked in his room, with four gunshot wounds on his body, three of which were on the arm and thigh. The fatal injury was a shot in the forehead. Obviously, before he died, he suffered some grinding."


    Hesitating for a moment, Sark added: "and those who finally killed the chufeng forces last night have been found out to be the ones who follow the alliance."


    The queen of Shuidong knew immediately what Sark wanted to say, and her beautiful eyes burst into a sharp color: "do you mean that the massacre tonight is the result of Chu Feng, to revenge the dead?"


    "Yes or no." Sark nodded and immediately said: "revenge is one reason, but judging from the death of sufu, he must have suffered torture before his death. If Chu Feng was present at that time, he would be most concerned about the people who let suf send out his staff. After all, chufeng and Sufu never met."


    "According to Chu Feng''s cleverness, he will surely guess that he was instructed by others."


    With some obscure words, the queen of Shuidong caught the key point. She looked stiff and struggled. She hesitated in her heart. Finally, she sighed and said, "take the Royal Guard to the prince''s house. How can I be my uncle, my only uncle?"It''s a pity that Prince BOGO secretly supported the alliance. It''s not a secret for the most responsible person of the royal family. Just now, Sark hoped that the queen of Shuidong would kill people with the help of Chu Feng. But now he heard the news and knew that the queen of Shuidong still paid attention to the feelings of her uncle and nephew.


    Nodding: "as long as I don''t die, I won''t let Chu Feng take people to ravage the prince''s mansion!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    At the same time, 5000 police forces, three kilometers away from the Moro block, have put in a martial law and blockade. No one is allowed to enter or leave. The sound of gunfire, which had been subsided for a time, resounded again in the Moro block.


    As the smart people know, the government took this opportunity to remove this tumor from Shuidong capital.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, the gunfire gradually subsided.


    Dozens of ton trucks drove into the Moro block. No one knew what they were going in. But after they came out, they all drove in one direction. A crematorium abandoned in Shuidong capital in the early years. Strangely, the place also ignited a long-standing high-temperature flame three hours ago.


    At the same time, all the major transportation channels of Shuidong capital were moved, and a hundred buses entered the Moro block shortly after the trucks left, and left with a load of people.


    To the station, the airport is everywhere.


    By 2:00 p.m., it was very busy, and the Moro block where 100000 demons were stationed was completely emptied. Only the military and police officers who walked back and forth were groping around. At the same time, it also showed that the Moro block, which had been domineering in Shuidong capital for many years, had disappeared completely in Shuidong capital.


    The age of the devil, this is the past.


    At 4:00 p.m., dozens of construction vehicles and bulldozers drove into the Moro block and began to demolish the illegal buildings there. Everything was in full swing, and the possibility that the devil might return was completely cut off.


    There is no place to live. What can I do when I come back?


    Viavia Hotel, the highest premier suite!


    Last night, Chu Feng took his card members to action. He only paid five people''s lives and destroyed 3000 people''s followers. However, Chu Feng didn''t seem to feel general. He asked the hotel to find a set of tea set, rarely wearing a white leisure suit, and sitting there leisurely soaking tea.


    After the operation was finished last night, the red ghost had left Shuidong with the members of the playing cards through the special channel of the FUBU family. Meanwhile, the members of the lions'' mercenary regiment who had been captured by the authorities also quietly withdrew to Lanxi.


    At this time, everyone is curious about the calm of Chu Feng, which is totally different from their cognition.


    Last night''s action has been known from sulaf''s mouth. According to the truth, now chufeng should come to the door to ask for advice. But at this moment, Chu Feng not only didn''t mean to go, but sat there quietly making tea, as if everything in the world had nothing to do with him.


    Because of the reason that Jesse left with the fierce lion mercenary group, it was rare for her to think of that night''s pursuit and cold mouth: "I''ll kill him."


    Chu Feng turned over several cups and poured tea one by one. Then he said softly: "it''s very easy to kill a person. A knife or a bullet, or even a powerful punch can be done. What''s difficult is what kind of impact will be caused by killing this person and what kind of consequences need to be borne."


    He took one of them and took a sip. He continued, "Prince Bogor has indeed offended us, and secretly pushed us to lose dozens of good brothers. But that doesn''t mean we can go to him now."


    "The suimeng, which was destroyed last night, is already the bottom line of the royal family and the government. If we continue to investigate, we will lose the initiative."


    It was known last night that the prince of the royal family was the driving force behind the scenes. Chu Feng wanted to kill him directly when he left the Moro block. However, the official action later made Chu Feng give up this idea. If he continued to ravage the prince''s mansion, it would probably break the delicate situation.


    Although the officials had a little bit of a bargain last night and killed the tumor in the Moro block, they were able to ignore Chu Feng''s massacre and help cover it up. All they had to do was to send a message to Chu Feng, get enough money and vent his anger, so we should stop.


    The queen seldom thought of seeing the royal family. She wanted to see more than one chance.


    Gu Ming and others looked at Chu Feng as if he had lost interest and did not ask anything. Gu Ming looked at the tea and went to one side and sat down. He took out a bottle of wine from his arms and drank it.


    Yan Luo was not interested in these things. He turned his mouth and went outside. The current situation is like this. Chu Feng is still there, and they have nothing to do.


    Qing and nuolia are sitting directly opposite Chu Feng. Although they are from the western regions, they are from the top Wenzhou family. They are more familiar with the tea ceremony than many people in the holy pilgrimage. They both hold up their tea cups and show their professional tea tasting posture.


    Chu Feng looked at them admiringly, and then the door knocked gently.


    Yan Luo, who has just arrived at the door, opens the door. Seeing the visitor nodding, he leaves directly. The lonely life who sits drinking at the same time also stands up. Qing and Noria get up and leave with them. Knowing that Chu Feng must have something important to talk about next.


    Zhang Hanyun came here. When Chu Feng left last night to attack the block of Moro, she was not idle. She made a special follow-up on several things Chu Feng explained. Now she is also here because she has made a little breakthrough.He came and sat down, took a cup of tea that had not been moved and took a sip. Then he began to speak softly: "yesterday, the DNA collection and monitoring results of the church ruins basement have been obtained. Through the precise analysis and repeated verification for many times, it can be determined that there is no your aunt, that is to say, she is still alive."


    "Most likely, on the eve of their attack, your aunt has been secretly transferred."


    Chu Feng shook his hand in the teacup, and the last big stone in his heart fell completely and nodded slightly: "this is the best news I heard after I came to Shuidong. Where are rockefellas and Johnson? Although I''m sure my aunt is OK, I haven''t seen anyone for a day, and my heart is unstable. "


    Zhang Hanyun knew Chu Feng''s mood at the moment, opened her red lips and said, "Johnson is still in the palace, and has never meant to come out. But what''s interesting is that the side hall where Johnson is located lives in your old friend shawaqi. Obviously, the queen of Shuidong wants to use her to contain your killing."


    "As for rockefellas, I left the Charley hotel this morning, and I don''t know where to go!"


    When talking about this, Zhang Hanyun couldn''t stop laughing. She had been tracking well at first, but after passing through a busy street, she found that rockefellas, who was originally in the car, was not in the car any more.


    The stalker guessed that he might have got off the bus and left the block, but when he looked back, where was anyone else?


    "It''s OK. Just pay attention to the major channels."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be angry. He put the cool tea on his mouth and comforted Zhang Hanyun: "as long as you guard these channels and cut off the possibility of rockefellas leaving, then he will not be able to go out. The capital of Shuidong is just a little bit. However, rockefellas is not Goujian. Keep a good eye on the major venues, and there will be news."


    After a pause, Chu Feng''s eyes lit up, and when Zhang Hanyun was about to send out a message, he said, "no, I don''t need to send smart people directly. I can stare at the prince''s mansion 24 hours a day. I believe there will be good results."


    This is what Chu Feng suddenly thought. At first, he only thought that Johnson was seeking safety with the help of the Queen''s majesty. He virtually ignored Prince Bogor, who was at odds with the queen. Maybe he was also related to Johnson. When he thought about it, he thought it was really possible.


    Zhang Hanyun is a smart woman. Chu Feng just said that simply, and immediately understood what he meant. He edited the SMS and arranged it. At the same time, he told the tracking people to pay attention to it, especially those who were staring at Buckingham Palace. Rockefellas is now missing, and Johnson can no longer be lost.


    After dealing with the matter, Zhang Hanyun said softly: "in addition, in order to delay the police to the speed of the Moro block last night, and to make things more leisurely for you, pulos and Qian Bang each pulled out 5000 people to fight in the West Street District, which attracted many people''s attention. They asked me to ask you."


    "Do you need to send people directly to assist you?"


    Chu Feng is familiar with Qian bang. He has never met the godfather. He thinks about it and shakes his head: "there is no chance for us to start at present. At least we have to wait for the matter of the Moro block to digest. Otherwise, beyond the affordability of Shuidong, we will be much passive in Shuidong. The half light speed missile is only a deterrent. After it is launched, the deterrent power will not be very great. ¡±


    "OK, I''ll tell them to continue to build tension." Zhang Hanyun nodded back. Seeing that Chu Feng had nothing to do, she stood up and left the suite.


    Just a few minutes after Zhang Hanyun left, the door of the room was knocked. Chu Feng thought it was Qing and they came back. She stood up and opened the door. Only when she opened the door, she looked stiff and looked at both sides of the corridor with a strange expression. Then she opened her mouth to the woman who had met with one face at the door. "Look for me?"


    It was Xi Xi Xi who approached chufeng according to the account of Poulos. The night before yesterday, chufeng didn''t know when to leave. All the people who followed him were thrown away. Xixi simply killed here today.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Xi Xi Wei pursed her red lips: "that night, I said that the friendship match was good, but you ran away. I was hit, so I came after you."


    Chu Feng frowned, although his whereabouts are not hidden, but not any one can find the door, Xixi continued: "don''t be curious, I mobilized the monitoring outside the bar, found you went out after a car, I recorded the license plate number, so I found it."


    Chu Feng laughs playfully. In Xi Xi''s body, he sees the color of deceit, but there is no other unnecessary malice.


    Xi Xi''s body was shaken and his face was unnatural and stiff, but he soon recovered to be natural. He cast a glance at Chu Feng: "yes, looking for a job, is it just you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    In this world, it is undeniable that beautiful women are popular. As long as a woman is beautiful, even if she has no brain, she is particularly popular. As long as they are young enough and beautiful enough, there is no lack of men who spend a lot of money for them.


    So in this world, there are only women chasing men who are as miserable as dogs, but few women chase men, and those who pursue them are sent to the door.


    In front of her is absolutely a beautiful beauty, three points of charm, with seven points of cold pride, such contradictory colors appear together on her body, but it does not let Chu Feng feel sudden, but feel mixed together, which makes people more interested in conquest.


    Beyond the aesthetic standards of the eastern and western regions, the beautiful face, as well as the light spring in the eyes at the moment, all make Chu Feng''s hormone surge.


    Originally by Chu Feng, Xi Xi was surprised to see Chu Feng. Just now she almost felt that Chu Feng was going to do her justice, but now his performance overturned the idea in his heart.


    Quickly calm down by the Chu wind in the heart of the waves, Xi Xi tilted his head to show a smile: "really can''t get up?"


    Xi Xi like this, Chu Feng is more aware of the problem, very seriously nodded: "yes."


    "Well, I won''t give myself up today."


    With a meaningful smile, Xi Xi appreciated Chu Feng''s alertness a little more and deflected the topic: "however, you can''t roll the bed sheets. It''s good to go out with me. You should know that when you left quietly the night before yesterday, I couldn''t sleep all night because of this."


    He also pointed to his charming eyes, but there was no sign of dark circles on them.


    Chu Feng passed by with a bitter smile. Xi Xi''s performance from the beginning gave him a feeling of a smart woman, but what he is doing now is not what a smart person should do, full of flaws.


    But in this way, Chu Feng was more interested in thinking about who this was, but he didn''t ask. He believed that the woman in front of him didn''t tell the truth. Even if he asked himself, he got only an irrelevant answer.


    Think about it. The incident happened in the Moro block last night. Shuidong must be trying to suppress it at the moment. It is not convenient to start another incident at this time. The arranged things also need a little time to ferment, which is still a little time.


    Nodding: "let''s go!"


    Close the door, Xi Xi actively close to Chu Feng and put his hand on his arm. They walked into the elevator together. If someone who didn''t know saw it, they would not believe chufeng and Xixi. It was just the second time they met.


    "Qing, isn''t that the woman in the bar last night?"


    Chu Feng and Chu Feng went to the first floor and left the hotel hall. As soon as Noria came back from outside, she saw the far away figure and recognized who she was: "how can Feng Shao be with her? If not, it''s really a stallion. Wherever you go, you have to leave a little bit of talent."


    Qing himself looked at that side, heard Noria''s words shyly patted her: "how do you speak more and more vulgar."


    When nolia stretched out her lovely tongue to make a funny expression, Qing helplessly took a look at Chu Feng''s direction of departure: "master is a legendary figure. The third elder sister, who always thinks that men are not good nowadays, is full of interest in him. What''s more, you say that master can''t find two more women?"


    "Shengchao has a long history. There are numerous emperors in ancient and modern times. Who are the concubines of the Tang emperor and the Han Dynasty? I think even if the master is not as good as them, it''s normal to have more women. There''s nothing to say. An excellent man must enjoy more than others. "


    Noria nodded with approval. There was no deep-rooted monogamy among the pilgrims. It was more reasonable. Of course, it was also because they were born in the Rothschild family. They did not tell them that polygamy is a shameful thing.


    In this regard, Qing and Noria just published it. After a second look, Qing took nolia into the hotel and said, "I still thought that master was OK today, so I asked him to teach me some mysterious needling techniques. Now it seems that it will be postponed indefinitely."


    Chu Feng, who has been hundreds of meters away from the hotel, did not know that Qing and Noria met him and Xi Xi. They just hugged the perfect woman and said with a smile: "beauty, can we not do this, or do we have a little talk? What''s the purpose of getting close to me? "


    Xi Xi took a look at Chu Feng, but now she can''t see what is special about Chu Feng and why she can control countless resources.


    It''s just that Poulos is her most respected father. She believes in her father more than she believes in herself. She is close to Chu Feng and does not hide that she is purposefully approaching him: "if you ask me what to do, you just need to know that I have no malice towards you. What else do you need to know?"


    "Development and development, emotional warming, rolling sheets, and then you go your way, I go my way, OK?"


    Chu Feng took a look at Xi Xi with great interest. Originally, she thought she would cover it up. She didn''t want to admit directly that she was approaching with a purpose. But Xi Xi was right. She didn''t mean anything. Why should she ask so many questions?Although you can find out the identity of Xi Xi Xi as long as you contact Zhang Hanyun, Chu Feng doesn''t do that. It''s a good thing to meet a strange woman and talk about a romantic love affair. At this time, he also thinks of lantia, who was the treasurer town.


    Chu Feng turned his head to Xi Xi and asked, "that, you don''t have a husband?"


    Xi Xi a Leng do not know how Chu Feng suddenly asked such a question, shaking his head back: "no boyfriend."


    "That''s good." Chu Feng is relieved. It''s enough for lantia''s thing to happen once. If it happens again, Chu Feng can''t accept it.


    Xi Xi was more curious to see Chu Feng like this. After going out for a while, he thought of something, showed a playful look and said with a smile: "handsome boy, you can''t have played with someone else''s wife, have you? Otherwise, I really can''t think of any reason why you suddenly ask me such a question


    In the face of strangers, he can always say some unimportant questions. Chu Feng is no exception. He nodded back and said, "yes, I did meet a woman not long ago. She didn''t know me. I didn''t know her. Under such circumstances, we rolled the sheets and her husband found out that she was pregnant. That''s all."


    The corner of his mouth twitched violently for a moment and shook his head incomprehensibly: "don''t worry, we are different, at least I know you."


    Chufeng took a look at Xi Xi and didn''t ask any more questions. He went on and felt a little hungry. After a look, he saw a Shengchao restaurant in the distance. Although it was delicious, it was still a little worse than the real food.


    Holding Xi Xi Xi, he went to the restaurant to fill his stomach. As for the identity of Xi Xi, Chu Feng is not very interested at present. If he keeps a little mystery, he will be more interested.


    However, less than five meters away from the door of the restaurant, Chu Feng stopped, his eyes flashed in an instant, and he looked into the restaurant with a touch of fun in his mouth.


    A short pause, a second of time, chufeng continues to move forward, Xixi frown, do not know what Chu Feng is doing.


    They walked in. The whole restaurant was not very big. There were only eight tables, three of which were full of five people. Heathy did not look at these people. Instead, he looked at a pilgrim man coming and said, "just bring the best dishes in your shop."


    The pilgrim man nodded with a smile: "OK."


    At this time, Chu Feng''s hand suddenly broke away from Xi Xi Xi''s waist. When he crossed, he took a chopstick from a table and quickly approached the man in the holy Dynasty. The latter stopped walking and looked at him in a daze.


    At that time, the chopsticks in Chu Feng''s hand went straight through the throat of the Shengchao man and came out from behind. The man with a smile the second before had already died.


    The whole scene was quiet, and heathy blinked his eyes, and then showed an angry look: "why do you want to kill people indiscriminately?"


    "I, Chu Feng, never kill people indiscriminately. I only kill those who should be killed."


    Chufeng chufeng pushed aside the gradually cold body of Shengchao man with a faint smile, and looked at the three tables, but the man was stunned and said with a smile: "it''s normal for a restaurant to be full of three tables, but it''s time to order meals. It''s still a good place. There are still five tables not full. The most important thing is, are you eating air?"


    At the beginning, Chu Feng found something wrong when he came to the door. The clothes of the dead man could be seen as the work clothes of the restaurant. However, when the three tables were full, he still sat on one side and didn''t move. He didn''t do the most basic work. It''s interesting.


    Of course, the most important thing is that when Chu Feng and Chu Feng appeared at the door of the restaurant, he felt the fleeting killing opportunity in the restaurant. His left eye quickly accepted all the pictures and immediately knew that the people in front of him were not ordinary diners.


    The three table people who were exposed took a look at the dead pilgrim man with a look in their eyes. They also no longer covered up the fact that they quickly took out their knives and rushed to them. One of them yelled, "kill this man first."


    When Xi Xi, who was in doubt, saw the scene in front of her eyes and heard such a sentence again, her pupils coagulated and her whole body overflowed with ice and frost, then she shot out of her body like lightning.


    Chu Feng, who was going to do it, found that these people didn''t seem to be aiming at themselves. He pulled a chair and sat down. Of course, he also wanted to see who the woman was, who came to the door and knew her but didn''t mean any harm.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    The moment Xi Xi moved up gave Chu Feng such a feeling. If Xi Xi was a cold and charming woman at the moment when she was close to her, then the moving Xi Xi gave people a bloody impact after blood fire.


    When a bayonet appeared in the hand, the release of Buddha happened in a flash. The two attackers who rushed to the front had not yet waved their swords. The bayonet of Xi Xi Xi had been stabbed directly into their throat. The two attackers had fallen to the ground with their bloody throats covered.


    Chu Feng eyes a little more interested, Xi Xi''s skills, a little beyond his expectations.


    At this time, Xi Xi has already run into the siege of the attackers. The attacker who wanted to kill Chu Feng first saw that Xi Xi Xi was so fierce that he hesitated for a moment and began to attack Xi Xi first. The remaining 13 people looked at Xi Xi with vigilant eyes.


    From heathy''s attack to the tyranny shown now, it should not belong to a woman. She began to despise her heart. With the killing of two attackers in a short period of time, the rest of the people have taken up the guard of despising the whole God.


    Heathy, holding a bloody bayonet, looked around at the people who surrounded him and asked coldly, "whose people are you? Why do you want to kill me?"


    Xi Xi''s questions didn''t exchange for any answers. The thirteen people moved at the same time, waving knives and taking all the key parts of Xi Xi. They cooperated very well.


    Seeing that Xi Xi Xi was about to be cut to death by the random knife, when there was no hiding place, the woman''s cold eyes suddenly fell to the ground, making all the knives from the horizontal cleavage all fall into the air, and the attackers were stunned. Unexpectedly, Xi Xi chose such a dodge way regardless of the image.


    It was just such a short stay. Xi Xi''s eyes on the ground swept the killing machine. The bayonet in his hand suddenly stabbed out, and the brush made a few light noises. The abdomen of the four attackers was swept out with a deep scar. The blood did not flow out of the money, and the combat effectiveness was completely lost.


    Woman''s fierce, let the attacker emerge dignified.


    It was in that moment that heathy resolved the crisis and rolled out of the gap created by the wounded. He quickly got up and blocked the attack with his bayonet. His legs kicked back, kicking an attacker with great momentum.


    Take advantage of the situation forward three steps, holding Chu Feng''s hand: "go!"


    Although it seems that there are only so many attackers, Xixi can''t guarantee that there are other people in the dark. This time she came out to look for Chu Feng. She didn''t have any guards around her. If she met an enemy like a locust, it would be bad luck.


    Chu Feng was allowed to run out of xihila and occasionally left behind the attackers. They were all faces of the western regions. Look at Xi Xi, who is going to kill her?


    Not long after he ran out, the chase caused panic among passers-by. At this time, there was a gunshot from the crowd, and Xi Xi''s face suddenly changed.


    Seeing that Xi Xi Xi was about to die at the muzzle of the gun, Chu Feng pulled Xi Xi out of the gun like lightning and leaped out of the room. A bullet was nailed to the original position of Xi Xi. If he had been so late just now, Xi Xi would have been seriously injured even if he had not died.


    Mixed in the crowd, the shooter saw that his sudden shot didn''t kill Xi Xi Xi. At the same time, he pulled the trigger constantly, and the bullet fired mercilessly at Chu Feng and Xi Xi Xi.


    However, in the twinkle of Chu Feng''s left eye, the tracks of the bullet were all captured. After crossing the border with Ruan Yaoyao, Chu Feng''s protection for the people around him has reached a strict level. He always takes Xi Xi to escape one second before the bullet arrives.


    Originally dignified Xi Xi Xi was held by Chu Feng and dodged right and left, as if he was making a movie. The bullet seemed to pose no danger to Chu Feng at all. His eyes were a little awed. He began to see the contempt that Chu Feng felt he was too young, which gradually dissipated at this moment.


    The sound of the bullet light ring, not very light, coupled with the panic of passers-by around the scream is almost inaudible, but it is so suddenly, the attention of Chu Feng clearly heard in the ear.


    The corners of his mouth curled up a cold arc. Chu Feng held Xi Xi Xi and went back to the shooter. The latter was changing bullets quickly. His face changed greatly when he saw Chu Feng attacking.


    It''s not that he didn''t change the bullet fast, but he was too slow in the face of Chu Feng''s amazing speed. Chu Feng held Xi Xi Xi and crossed the shooter''s side directly. A faint golden light flashed and disappeared in the shooter''s neck.


    When Chu Feng stood one meter behind him, the shooter held the gun that had just been loaded with bullets. His eyes were shocked and slowly fell to the ground, and he died in his eyes.


    Xixi, who is still in Chu Feng''s arms, is also shocked. Because Chu Feng has been holding her just now, she has not seen how the shooter was killed by Chu Feng. Looking from the side of her eyes, she does not have any wounds on her body, but the open eyes clearly tell that this man has died.


    At this time, the attackers chased out have also caught up and blocked Chu Feng''s way.


    The attacker''s face changed a little when he saw that his companion, who was hiding on the ground, was waiting for the opportunity to move at any time. The attacker''s face changed for a moment, because they could not see how the latter died. His round eyes seemed to be scared to death.Vigilant eyes look at the Chu Feng who put Xi Xi down, began to despise, now more dignified.


    Chu Feng patted Xi Xi Xi on the shoulder and playfully said, "I thought I was going to kill me, but I didn''t expect to do it to you, poor woman!"


    "But I was kind-hearted. I''ll help you today. Remember to make a promise with my own body."


    Seven points of ridicule said a word, let Xi Xi cold Yan''s face show a touch of blush, have you ever been teased like this?


    After a shout, all of them moved again. Chu Feng made Xixi step back a little, his right hand was down, and nine gold needles in the palm of his hand were visible.


    At the moment when they were about to approach, Chu Feng lifted his hand and moved his body. Nine golden lights almost invisible to the naked eye disappeared. Chu Feng directly broke through their impact and stood on the outside.


    At this moment, the whole venue was quiet, and the passers-by who were running nervously looked at this side in the distance, wondering why the people who rushed to kill suddenly stopped.


    Heathy was still standing in the same place, and saw nine knives raised high. The nearest one was only 30 centimeters, but it could not fall down again. She could also catch the attacker''s eyes in pain and struggle, as well as a look of reluctant to give up the world.


    Down!


    One person fell down slowly, just like a chain reaction. Nine people fell on the ground one by one. Xi Xi was shocked when he saw this scene. Although the people who attacked and killed today are not the best, they are also absolutely elite. How can it be possible to kill nine people with one charge between raising hands?


    Not to mention heathy, who was standing in a close position, even the crowd watching from afar was shocked. Some people even couldn''t help saying, "God, is this pilgrim boy a wizard? How can you lift your hands and all nine people will die? "


    The voices of discussion and exclamation of the crowd made Xixi, who looked at the bodies of the nine attackers, come back to his senses and look up. But where is the shadow of Chu Feng? I don''t know when Chu Feng left quietly.


    "What kind of person are you?"


    Xi Xi''s eyes showed complexity. When he first saw Chu Feng, he only felt that he was an ordinary holy boy. Today, when I saw Chu Feng in the hotel and pulled himself into his arms, Xixi felt that Chu Feng was a man of high blood. But at this moment, Xi Xi Xi was confused again. What kind of person would a murderer be like?


    Outside the crowd, the sound of the siren only sounded at this time. Like many kingdoms, the police always clean up the battlefield.


    Heathy stopped thinking, not too much worry, just wanted to wait for the police to prepare to explain clearly, left, the corner of his eyes to something, went to squat down to look at a dead attacker, opened his collar to see an object, the look suddenly gloomy down.


    This has no idea of the attack and kill, now in the heart of heathy, has a general goal.


    At this time, Chu Feng had left the scene of the incident 500 meters. The killing of the church and the Moro block was not long ago. If he was found to be involved in today''s affairs, chufeng did not doubt that Shuidong asked him to leave the country.


    Because the real version of Conan, how much or no one welcomed, go everywhere is a river of blood.


    "Oh


    Just about to walk back to the hotel, a voice came from the opposite side of the road. Chu Feng looked curiously and saw a blonde woman who looked a little poor and was pushed down to the ground by a tough woman, making a delicate hum.


    The fierce woman not only pushed down the woman, but also kicked the latter''s body to drink and scold: "ugly woman, you get rid of me. I raise you to work for me, not seduce my husband. Tell you, I will not die, you will not have spring one day. Now get out of here, or I will sell you to heaven and earth."


    "But before you leave, you have to compensate me. You broke one of my vases when you rolled out just now. I bought it back for 300 Wen Yuan."


    The woman who was pushed to the ground stood up. She was wearing a rag skirt. She could also see two patches, a brush of golden hair, and the heart of Chu Feng standing on the side of the road pounded, and a word came out of her heart, which was a great country!


    The blonde had a little grievance on her face, and the cheap rags could not cover her arrogant and bewildering body. Her voice trembled and said, "Mrs. Michaels, I have no money."


    The fierce woman heard the speech, very angry and smile: "no money, no money dare to seduce my husband, is really cheap to the bone of the woman." One hand raised his hand and drank, "I saw you pitifully buy you back, but I didn''t expect you to be such a person. I told you that I raised you for so many years, I don''t want money, but the money of the vase must be compensated!"


    As he spoke, he drew an arc and was about to fall, but when he was only three centimeters away from the pretty face of the blonde woman, he stretched out a hand from the slant and firmly held the hand of the brave woman.


    Chu Feng is not a god of compassion, but when he saw the blonde girl just now, he couldn''t help but feel a little bit more sympathy. Looking at the woman who was afraid of slapping her hands and closing her eyes, Chu Feng said to the fierce woman, "I''ll give you 1000 Wen Yuan. At the beginning, you bought her contract and gave it to me together.""You don''t want this maid. I''ll take it!"


    The golden haired woman with her eyes closed opened and looked at the holy pilgrim man who was close to her. In Shuidong, the height was really short. Blinking her eyes and opening her mouth, she said, "do you want to buy me?"


    "Yes!" Chu Feng did not answer, the intrepid woman took back her hand, looked up and down with disdain in her eyes, and hummed: "it''s another one who is so cheap. It''s OK to buy a stinky man who is obsessed with people. But don''t think about it for a thousand Wen Yuan. I''ll sell her to heaven and earth, and the minimum is 10000 Wen Yuan. "


    "So if you can''t give you a higher price than on earth, don''t try to take her away!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    Tough woman, unreasonable old woman.


    When the fierce woman said such words, Chu Feng''s heart directly out of such words, looked at the worried blonde, and then whispered: "madam, just now I seem to hear you say that it is only 300 Wen Yuan. How can I give you 1000 Wen Yuan, but you still have to raise the price?"


    "Or, do you think I''m a fool, you can play with me as you like?"


    The brave woman laughed disapprovingly, looked up haughtily and hummed: "just now I knew that the dead woman had no money, so I said 300 Wen Yuan. If she didn''t give me, I would send her to the world. Now if you want to save the beauty with heroes, I will give you this opportunity, but if you don''t give me 10000 Wen Yuan, it''s unnecessary."


    Chu Feng ponders a smile, the reality of the brave woman and straightforward is really very interesting.


    I wanted to say that I wanted to be beautiful, but seeing the nervous and pale face of the blonde, Chu Feng thought about it and said, "if you can''t, you can send her to heaven and earth. I still only give you 1000 Wen Yuan, and I can guarantee that even if you send her to heaven and earth, you won''t get a very good price."


    The fierce woman narrowed her eyes and looked up and down at Chu Feng: "Shengchao boy, this is Shuidong. Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    Chu Feng words do not return a sentence, from the body took out a thousand Wen Yuan patted in the palm: "the money is here, or take money to let me take away people, you bought her contract to me, or you will send her to heaven and earth, to see if I will give you 1000 Wen Yuan."


    "Dream!"


    Without even thinking about it for a moment, the brave woman jumped out and took the blonde woman''s hand and went to the front. She also hummed: "although this dead woman seduces my husband, she is still clean and clean. In addition, she has some beauty. Don''t say 10000 Wen Yuan, which is 100000 Wen Yuan, will be given to me by heaven and earth."


    The blonde was pulled forward by the fierce woman and said anxiously, "Mrs. Michaels, I will try to give you 300 euro. Don''t send me to heaven and earth. I don''t want to."


    The intrepid woman did not hear the appeal of the blonde, so she pulled her to the next street. Shuidong heaven and earth and water bath paradise were in that position.


    Chu Feng stood in the same place, looking at the blonde girl who was pulled away by the fierce woman. She picked up her mouth and made a phone call: "yunyun, there will be a Shuidong woman with a blonde to sell. You will receive her in person, and only give her 1000 Wen Yuan. Love or not."


    Zhang Hanyun, who now lives in heaven and earth, walks with Chu Feng.


    Today, I don''t know why. After so much experience, Chu Feng feels that it is difficult for a woman to move his heart. But when he saw a blonde woman for the first time, Chu Feng had a palpitating meaning. It had nothing to do with love, it was just a kind of pity and yearning for the beautiful.


    Next to the street, row into the water east of the top three places, heaven and earth and water bath paradise branch is here.


    The intrepid woman led the blonde woman to the door of the world. There were several white security guards standing at the door. Seeing the intrepid women coming, a white security guard stepped forward and raised his hand: "go in, please show me your membership card!"


    The ferocious woman''s face turned into a smile: "I''m not going in there!" Pointing to the blonde nearby, she said with a smile, "this is the maid I bought a few years ago. It''s too disobedient. I want to sell her to the world to recover some losses. I wonder if it''s ok?"


    The white security guard took a look at the blonde and gave her a good look. Although there are a lot of the best in the world, it can be said that there is no such thing as a blonde. The momentum and beauty are all exciting.


    Moreover, in addition to external recruitment, there are often people to sell. After all, such industries can not be too bright. After all, they think about it and say, "wait a minute."


    "A thousand Wen Yuan!"


    The white security guard was just about to contact the management staff, and came out with a tall and moving body. Today, Zhang Hanyun came in a black dress. Before anyone arrived, she said, "it''s really a great product, but after buying it, we need to take certain risks. After all, she is not willing to come here."


    He went straight to the brave woman and stood still. He looked at the blonde with surprise in his eyes. He said, "so, for those who are not willing to come to heaven and earth, our price is not high, 1000 Wen Yuan, which is the price that heaven and earth and water bath Paradise can give."


    Then he took out a thousand Wen Yuan from his body and shook it in front of the intrepid woman: "either you take it or you leave, but I believe that if we don''t accept it, there is no one else in Shuidong who dares to accept it."


    The fierce woman''s mouth twitched for a moment, which was far from the idea of when she came. She turned her head to the white security guard and asked, "who is she?"


    The white security guard raised a respectful look on his face and said, "chief executive, I just came from the pilgrimage the other day."


    The intrepid woman nodded and looked at Zhang Hanyun''s mouth curling. The thousand Wen Yuan was far from her imagination. When she turned back to see Chu Feng, she didn''t know when to stand aside and raised a smile: "little brother, you give me 1500 Wen Yuan, this woman is yours."Chu Feng joked and laughed, ignoring Zhang Hanyun''s playful eyes. He came near and looked at the big eyes of the blonde woman with water spirit: "1500 euro, no need to talk about it. I only pay 999 Wen Yuan now."


    "No!"


    As soon as she finished, the brave woman called out and shook her head there: "they all give me 1000 Wen Yuan, you just give me 999, which is not good. How can your price be higher than them, I can make a deal with you."


    At the same time, he took out a contract from his body and shook it twice. You don''t need to look at the contract of the blonde.


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "that''s no way. I''ll only give 800 Wen Yuan now. If you love me, you''ll give me goodbye." Said, Chu wind directly turned and went, a pair of I have no interest in the appearance.


    The intrepid woman hummed and looked at Zhang Hanyun with a smile: "that thousand Wen Yuan, I''ll sell it to you."


    Zhang Hanyun showed a regretful expression and shook her head: "1000 Wen Yuan is the price just now. Now we only give 700 yuan. If you want to, you can stay. If you don''t want to, you can leave with her."


    The fierce woman stood there with her mouth wide open, almost doubting whether she had heard me wrong. In a few minutes, the price dropped by 300 Wen Yuan and kept shaking her head.


    I didn''t want to say anything. I quickly turned around and pulled the blonde girl to chase Chu Feng who had not gone away: "little brother, 800 is 800. As long as you take this woman and don''t give it to my husband, you can find her. Give me the money. The contract is yours. After that, she will be your servant and your slave."


    Chu Feng stopped and looked back to see the fierce woman''s eagerness and the expectation in her eyes. She originally wanted to tease her. She thought it was unnecessary. She took out the money to count 800 Wen Yuan and handed it to the tough woman. At the same time, she took the contract in her hand.


    When the tough woman got the money, she laughed and looked at the blonde with a venomous look in her eyes. "Lisa, follow your new master and don''t show up in front of me again." With a word left, the brave woman turned and left.


    Chu Feng looked at the far away back, looked at the contract in his hand, or the kind of life, gently shook his head, two hands holding a tear, the contract became two parts, and then in the complicated eyes of the blonde woman turned into small pieces.


    Hand a Yang, the scraps of paper fly out, Chu wind turned and raised his hand: "the contract that binds you has no more, you are free!"


    Maybe many people, even Zhang Hanyun, think that chufeng''s kindness today is the beauty of a blonde. But Chu Feng really doesn''t have this idea. He just kills more people and always wants to make up for his cruelty.


    "Sir


    Just out of a few steps, the recovered blonde looked at the paper scraps rolling on the ground and called out to Chu Feng: "my name is Lisa. Thank you for buying me from Mrs. Michels today. Although you have torn up the contract, I am a person with the spirit of contract."


    A little shyness suddenly appeared on her face, and Lisa gently lowered her head: "besides, if you don''t want me, I don''t know where to go. Maybe I''ll enter a place like this in heaven and earth."


    Chu Feng looked at the woman who absolutely killed countless actresses in front of her in amazement. If she went out, she would be pursued by many people. It''s no wonder that tough women should sell her. Such a special object at home may indeed affect the harmony of the family.


    Looking at Lisa with her head down, Chu Feng thought about it carefully. She also felt that after working as a maid for so many years, the woman in front of her might not adapt to the free and unrestrained life. She just took it with her and felt inappropriate.


    Looking back at the direction of heaven and earth, Zhang Hanyun had already gone back inside and thought for a while and said, "Lisa, I just want to do a good deed today, and I don''t have any ideas about you. Everyone is born free, and I don''t need servants. So you''d better go."


    Lisa raised her head and said anxiously, "but I can be a woman for you..." Speaking of the back, Lisa''s voice became less and less until at last there was no sound.


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. He told her that it was not a good thing to take such a great western region creature around him. He fumbled for a moment, took out a cash check from his body, wrote a string of numbers and handed it to Lisa: "this is 20000 Wen Yuan, not a lot, but enough for you to start a new life."


    "I don''t need you to be a woman for me, because when I am a woman, I always have to face the problem of dying at any time."


    "I don''t want it." Lisa gently shook her head and didn''t pick up the check of 20000 Wen Yuan. She said firmly: "maybe you are kind, but I am very grateful to you. If it wasn''t for you today, I would be sold to the world and become the plaything of countless men. So I really appreciate you."


    Slowly raised his head, beautiful eyes directly at Chu Feng, one word said: "so, I just want to follow in your side to repay you, don''t worry, I won''t hold your hind legs."


    Chu Feng held the check and didn''t know how to say it for a while. Looking at a woman with some dirt in her cheap dress and hair, Chu Feng sighed: "you can follow me for the time being. Soon I will leave Shuidong, and then I will arrange a new life for you.""You are your own, you should live a better life."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    Under the night, two figures walk on the street back to the viavia hotel.


    Chu Feng couldn''t let Lisa go alone. Seeing that she was just abandoned by her old master, Chu Feng was worried that Lisa would not know where to go, and decided to take Lisa with him first.


    After a hair salon, Chu Feng stopped to have a look, and then looked back at Lisa''s slightly greasy hair. It was always a bit inappropriate to go to the hotel like this: "wash your hair!"


    Without giving Lisa a chance to refuse, Chu Feng took Lisa''s hand and went to the hair salon. The latter''s body was unnaturally stiff, and he was allowed to pull it. His eyes were complex and looked at the hand that was holding her, and then she looked at Chu Feng''s back, with an unprecedented complexity.


    In the hair salon, Lisa lay down to have her hair washed. Chu Feng sat on one side casually and asked, "it looks like you are not bad. How could you be reduced to a servant? Who sold you to that old woman?"


    "Old woman?"


    Lisa washed her hair with her eyes closed. She mumbled and then chuckled: "Mrs. Smith is only 38 years old. How can she become an old woman?"


    With a smile, Lisa closed her eyes and told her story.


    Lisa is a native of the capital. She was born in a family of three migrant workers. Her parents are workers in a food processing factory. Her life is not very luxurious, but three meals a day are basically guaranteed.


    It''s just that there was something unexpected. Once Lisa went to the factory to deliver food to her parents. When she was seen by her boss''s son, she immediately launched a fierce pursuit. However, the boss''s son''s reputation was not very good. Lisa refused all of them and reduced the number of times she went to her parents'' factory.


    But in this way, not only did not let the boss''s son give up, but more fierce direct to come to the door.


    At first, she was courteous and courteous, and in the end, she threatened Lisa to fire her parents and make them unemployed if she refused to be his woman.


    Even so, Lisa didn''t agree. It wasn''t long before her parents were fired from the factory without any reason. Lisa''s family, which was originally a normal life, suddenly fell into the ice cellar, and three meals a day became a luxury.


    The mother finally can''t bear this kind of life which is not full of food and clothing. She secretly left one night and didn''t know where to go.


    From that time on, her father also began to drink to relieve her worries, and she didn''t think about her work any more. Lisa began to support the whole family by herself. Occasionally, she worked as a casual worker for others to earn a little living expenses to help her family.


    It''s just that during all the hard times, Lisa''s father became addicted to drugs, sold all the things that were not much in the family itself, and finally mortgaged out the only house, which made her homeless.


    Her father, who was addicted to drugs, lost everything, not only had no intention of repentance, but also knocked Lisa unconscious one night. When she woke up, she had been sold to Mrs. Michels and became a maid. Under the bondage of that contract, Lisa stayed at Mrs. Smith''s house for several years.


    This event was soon discovered by Mrs. Michels. She could not guarantee that her husband would not think ill of Lisa. In the end, Mrs. Smith finally moved her mind to resell Lisa, which happened today.


    When Lisa said this thing, she was calm, as if she was talking about someone else''s business. The little girl who washed her hair behind her had shed tears, but Lisa still didn''t feel much.


    Chu Feng looked at the woman with great interest and asked, "do you hate your father?"


    "No hate!"


    Without a moment''s hesitation, Lisa replied, "I''m my parents who brought me into this world. Without them, there would be no me in the world. Although my mother left and my father sold me, I really don''t hate it. I just want to pay back their years of nurturing kindness, and then goodbye. We have nothing to do with it."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and appreciated Lisa a little more. She was a rational and serious woman. As long as the world was not destroyed, Chu Feng believed that Lisa would never be knocked down by the oppression of life, and her heart was strong.


    After a preliminary understanding of Lisa''s past, Chu Feng didn''t continue to say anything. Everyone always needs a little secret. If you ask too much, it''s like uncovering the scars of others.


    After washing her head for half an hour, she dried her hair. Her golden and shining hair moved and spread behind her. When Lisa turned around, Chu fengrao was ready, or surprised at the beauty of the woman.


    If it was not for seeing it with his own eyes, Chu Feng couldn''t believe that he was a maid of humble origin.


    Now, except for the cheap floral dress, Lisa looks more like a princess. Chu Feng feels ridiculous and noble in her actions.


    A word in my heart, beloved of God.


    After paying the money, Chu Feng takes Lisa out of the hair salon. It''s not too late to see if it''s too late. Chu Feng takes her to buy some clothes, and decides to take them with her temporarily. Naturally, she should be like a normal person.When Lisa changed into a black one-piece dress, Chu Feng was stunned!


    Standing in front of Chu Feng, Lisa, who is three meters in front of Chu Feng, stands with her head down. Her tall posture and high-heeled shoes make her look more outstanding. Her skin, like snow, is exposed in the air and attracts people''s attention.


    If Lisa was a Cinderella just now, she is definitely a princess and a princess who kills countless women in seconds. Chu Feng suddenly thinks that 800 euro is too cheap. Even if it is 8 million Wen Yuan, Chu Feng thinks that he will come out.


    Being staring at Chu Feng''s blazing and unabashed eyes, Lisa''s face showed a touch of Shyness: "isn''t it good-looking, sir?"


    "No, you are beautiful."


    Chu Feng was stunned. Next time he came to his senses, it''s no wonder that the man has a bad heart. Such a woman at home, even Liu Xiahui, can''t calm down any more. She took out the card and handed it to the salesman in an unnatural tone: "all the clothes she tried just now are wrapped up!"


    The salesperson was also in a daze. He was pulled back by Chu Feng''s words. He took the credit card and said, "this is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. There is no one of them!"


    With a heartfelt sigh, the salesman quickly went to pack the clothes, and then came back and handed all the things to Chu Feng. The latter took over, took a deep look at Lisa, picked up the baby in the secret way, and whispered, "let''s go!"


    Lisa responded generously, without the unnatural way of wearing this dress. She came up and took Chu Feng''s arm. When Chu Feng was shocked at what rhythm, Lisa said with a red face: "do you go ahead and I go back, or you go back and I go ahead, is it just that coordinated?"


    "It''s really uncoordinated." Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile. How could he feel a little nervous? He took Lisa out of the store and remembered what he said: "by the way, don''t call me Mr. anymore. My name is chufeng. You can call me by my name."


    Lisa didn''t refuse. She nodded her head and said, "yes


    Chu Feng is an exciting spirit. Who says that the women in the western regions are reserved? If the women in the western regions are also reserved, their power is not less than that of the saints. When a woman like Lisa is reserved, she is really powerful!


    Soon returned to the via Hotel, Chu Feng led Lisa to enter the hotel from the side door in a low-key way. Now Lisa was seen and immediately attracted countless eyes. Chu Feng didn''t want to be pointed at and said that he had arched cabbage.


    Back to the floor where Chu Feng is, the door of the suite opens directly before Chu Feng knocks. Noria stands at the door excitedly. Originally, she wants to speak. But when she sees Lisa beside Chu Feng, she is stunned and asks, "less wind, is this?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, Lisa generously extended her hand: "my name is Lisa, his maid."


    "Maid?"


    Noria took Lisa''s hand and exclaimed when she heard her words. She looked up and down at Lisa. She was very careful and shook her head in disbelief: "the wind is small. I have known you for so long. Why can you always do amazing things, no less than Qing''s appearance? Do you want to be a maid?"


    Releasing her hand, Noria patted her forehead and exclaimed, "God, I must be dreaming."


    "Well, she''s a friend of mine and will live with us for the time being."


    Chu Feng speechless rolled a white eye, patted Noria on the shoulder, handed her the things in her hand, walked into the suite and looked around: "green?"


    Noria put the things aside and looked at Lisa who came to close the door. She thought of something and patted her head: "no, I still forgot. Qing is in room 3 in front of me. Let me tell you. I''ll go there after I come back. I''ll find you something."


    Chu Feng nodded, pointed to a room and said to Lisa, "you can have a rest in that room now. If you have nothing to do, don''t run around."


    With that, Chu Feng left the suite and walked toward the suite where Qing was. He suddenly stopped and his body turned into a shadow in the long corridor. When he came to a window at the end, he looked at the night sky with sharp eyes: "what a powerful breath. Am I wrong?"


    After staring for five minutes, Chu Feng turned around without finding anything.


    At the same time, what Chu Feng didn''t know was that Lisa, who entered the room, took out a mobile phone from the inside of her skirt. At the moment, she was shaking. When she pressed and answered, she heard a voice: "we were almost found out that Chu Feng is a powerful warrior!"


    Lisa took her mobile phone and went out to the balcony. Her temperament changed dramatically. Her eyes flashed: "don''t follow me deliberately. I won''t be in danger. I''ll send an order to eliminate all the conspiracies against Chu Feng, especially Prince BOGO. Tell him to be careful."


    There was a respectful voice from the other end of the phone: "I understand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    Chu Feng knocks on the door of the suite. He doesn''t know Lisa''s conversation with others, or he meets by chance in the street. Chu Feng doesn''t speculate too much about the plot. Otherwise, if he observes with his left eye, he will find that Lisa''s body is flooded with many colors that should not be.


    At this time, I think that there is already a room to live in. Why do you want to open a room? I can''t think of a reason. I can only say in the dark that I have money and willfulness!


    There was a silence in the room. There was a nervous voice from Qing: "the door is not locked, please come in!"


    Chu Feng''s expression is strange. Why is Qing''s voice so strange? He gently opens the door and enters the lock. There is no figure of Qing in the hall. Curious about what the foreign apprentice is going to do, Chu Feng goes to a room where the door is opened.


    Just walked in, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched fiercely. His head moved to one side and coughed and said, "Qing ah, I''m your master, you are my apprentice. You''re not bad. You''re the eighth Princess of the Rothschild family. There are a lot of people who hook up their fingers and offer sperm to you. It''s not necessary?"


    "If your third sister knew about it, she might turn against you. Moreover, I have kidney deficiency recently and I can''t get up!"


    As soon as Chu Feng came in and took a look, he said incoherently. Qing was stunned. However, the tension at the beginning also dissipated with Chu Feng''s words. He Chuchi said with a smile: "master, how can I feel you are more nervous than me?"


    "What''s more, your mind is very impure. I came to you to teach me more than six acupuncture techniques. What did you think just now?"


    The temperature on Chu Feng''s face suddenly reached an amazing height. It was hot. Just now when he came in, he saw a vague but absolutely exciting scene. What Chu Feng thought was that Qing was lonely. But when he heard Qing''s words, Chu Feng felt very embarrassed. He secretly said that his thought of being a master was really not good.


    He coughed awkwardly and looked at the joking eyes of Qing, touched his head and said, "I didn''t think about anything. I''m just joking with you. Didn''t I give you acupuncture? Do your own research and find Noria to test it. Is it unnecessary? "


    "It''s necessary!"


    Finally, I had a look. Some acupoints and their effects are very special. Now I can handle all the acupoints under six needles, but I can''t get any more than six needles. Shifu You don''t want to be an apprentice. I''ll stab the dead and disgrace you? "


    The word "master" with a long tone is more like a coquetry, which makes Chu Feng''s body unnaturally excited and smile bitterly. This is not a disciple, it is just a coquetry between lovers!


    Reluctantly calmed down the helpless heart, exhaled a breath and asked: "what needle do you want to learn now?"


    "Blissful needle and peace needle!" Green see Chu wind willing to teach, happy to say.


    Just then, Chu Feng heard clearly that he fell forward on the ground and shook his head with a wry smile: "the blissful needle and the Taiping needle are not necessary saving needles. How about I teach you to lock life seven needles?"


    "Different." Qing shook her head and jokingly looked at Chu Feng, who fell on the ground. Naturally, she found out where Chu Feng''s eyes were looking. She puffed her mouth and said, "I''ve seen the needling techniques you''ve given, and everything is good. Among them, the blissful needle and the Taiping needle are the most primitive needling techniques. It''s very easy to master these two needles and learn the others. They will achieve the same goal by different ways."


    "Dear master, you can''t let me go astray."


    Chu Feng naturally knew that Qing didn''t lie. The original acupuncture techniques of xuanhuang nine needles were blissful needle and Taiping needle. As long as you can learn these two needles, you can avoid many crooked ways, and the later needling methods can be much simpler.


    But Chu Feng thought of these two needles, or to study with Qing, in his heart worried, if these two needles go down, and so on, what to do?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s hesitation, Qing pursed her lips aggrieved: "it doesn''t matter if the master doesn''t teach me. I''ll find out what I can learn in one year. I''ll spend ten years studying it."


    Look at the moment everywhere is exuding charm of the green, Chu Feng bit his lips, let him not think, said: "that starts it!"


    ,


    "thank you, master!"


    Qing happily spits out her tongue. Although she is known as the master of medicine in the western regions, after contacting Chu Feng for a period of time, she finds that the gap between her and chufeng is not a little bit. She quickly lies down, stops her hands, closes her eyes, and pulls the blanket off her body: "come on, I''m ready!"


    This sentence absolutely has no other meaning, but listening to Chu Feng''s ears is a different taste, eyes can''t help swimming in the green body.


    The plateau and flat bottom, as well as the golden hair different from the Shengchao women, made Chu Feng''s breath a little heavier. He patted his face gently to make himself sober. He went to sit by the bed and stretched out his hand. There were three gold needles in his hand: "now I''ll teach you the Taiping needle first. The most important thing is to touch the acupoints."


    "Because Taiping needle is a kind of acupuncture that makes people feign death. One of them is to stick it on the dead point. If you can''t touch it correctly or deviate a little bit, fake death is real death."


    At this time, I warned my master not to open my eyes, but I was nervous when I opened my eyes.Chu Feng took a deep breath and tried not to be attracted by the perfect body in front of him. He gently dropped his hand and pressed it on his abdomen. The minute he touched it, his soft and tender skin made his mind shake: "there is an acupoint near the navel that delays the death. The first needle of Taiping needle will fall here. In this way, the second needle will fall on the dead point, which will delay the death. No And then you die. "


    Qing felt the position of Chu Feng''s falling hand, and probably knew where it was: "remember!"


    Chu Feng nodded, hands like electricity in the green that acupoint fell a needle, a numb feeling suddenly all over the body of green, the strength seems to be completely dissipated in an instant.


    Chu Feng has completely calmed down. After dropping the first needle, his hand moves up and presses it on the position of Qing''s heart. The latter''s weak body becomes stiff for a moment. He looks down at Chu Feng''s big hand and says, "master, you are the first man to climb up!"


    Green involuntarily exhorted a voice, which attracted people''s reverie. Chu Feng moved a sharp finger on the top and said: "the second needle falls on the dead spot on the left side of the heart, but it can''t all fall on the top when dropping the needle. You should deviate a little and stick it in one-third of the position to complete the Taiping needle."


    Green face has been red, chufeng pinched his whole body more numb, but also quickly let himself quiet down, listen carefully to Chu Feng''s explanation.


    For twenty minutes, in the detailed explanation of Chu Feng, the seven needles of Taiping needle completely fell down. When Qing fell the seventh needle, the whole person closed his eyes, and his heart beat and blood flow calmed down. His body was gradually cold, as if he had died.


    Chu Feng pulled the paper towel next to wipe the sweat on his forehead and exhaled. Now Qing is a dead man.


    The hand brushed and removed the seven needles on Qing''s body. When she was ready to wake up, her eyes were frozen. She looked around, looked up and down, and Chu Feng licked her tongue: "well, now it''s just the two of us. Should it be ok?"


    Looking for a reason that is not a reason, chufeng quickly returned to calm and natural, a needle in the green forehead, stopped beating heart began to resuscitate, blood began to flow, body temperature is also slowly rising.


    Chu Feng let himself be more natural and said: "the recovery of the Taiping needle is the position of the forehead now. Of course, after the Taiping needle goes down, if there is no resuscitation needle, the recipient will wake up in seven days. This kind of acupuncture is mainly used for people who want to save their lives."


    When Chu Feng removed a needle on her forehead, Qing pursed her lower lip and frowned slightly. There was a smell of saliva. She felt that her tongue was just like something. She didn''t think too much about it. She just thought it was the sequela of acupuncture.


    Taiping needle has been basically understood and mastered, green shy mouth: "master, where is the blissful needle?"


    Chu Feng coughed one after another, and his expression became serious and said: "well, if the blissful needle goes down, it''s no less than the strongest medicine. It needs the caress of the opposite sex to dissolve it. Do you think I can drop these needles?"


    "I know, but I really don''t mind. I want to learn acupuncture as soon as possible, master..."


    Chu Feng feels the whole body is crispy and numb, and probably knows why Qing wants to open a new suite. The woman''s persistence in medicine is admirable and helpless.


    Qing thought Chu Feng didn''t agree with her, and she didn''t pay attention to herself. She sat up and pulled Chu Feng, shaking: "master, I really don''t mind. I just want to learn acupuncture, so it doesn''t matter. I won''t pester you to be responsible, and I won''t let my third sister know."


    "It''s just a secret between us, OK?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth: "that, are you serious?"


    Green shyly nodded: "all like this, do you think it will be false?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    The next morning, the sun shines on the earth, the whole Shuidong capital today''s weather is particularly warm.


    Weiya Hotel, as always, is crowded with people. The difference is that people who leave in the morning are very low-key, or one person, or two people, or a group of people. Standing on the high place, Chu Feng looked at all this and sighed: "actually, the dirtiest thing is always the power."


    As soon as he finished speaking, there was a voice behind him, three points of bitterness and seven points of dissatisfaction: "I think you are the dirtiest!"


    Last night, in order to learn the blissful needle, Qing didn''t mind doing the experiment with her own body, but Chu Feng finally resisted. Although the charming Qing was attractive, a Jennifer had already made Chu Feng headache. If she provoked Shang Qing again, chufeng would not suspect that old Carol would kill Shuidong directly.


    According to Chu Feng''s limited data, five years ago, a mysterious family in Wenzhou had proposed to the Rothschild family, indicating that he wanted to be young. Although he had not agreed, that kind of thing would not come out of nowhere.


    It is said that the mysterious family members not only did not give up because of this, but would propose marriage once a year. Chu Feng didn''t want to offend an alligator who might not be inferior to the Rothschild family because of his charming apprentice.


    Of course, it is impossible for these Chu customs to inform the youth.


    Seeing Chu Feng not say a word, Qinggu guguzui looked sad. Yesterday, she also took out a very great courage to do so. After all, in the ethics of the holy Dynasty, master and apprentice were together, which was despised.


    But the charm of xuanhuang Jiuzhen made Qingshen go. After thinking about it, Qing asked for a suite to learn the blissful needle and the Taiping needle silently. Now the Taiping needle has learned it. Chu Feng of the blissful needle just tells her some basic knowledge, and has no intention of going to the needle.


    Let Qing a little disappointed at the same time, the heart is full of resentment, hum: "better, you expel me, I don''t give you when apprentice."


    "So you don''t have to worry about it. You''ll be right when you go to me."


    Chu Feng was stunned by a word, shook his head and patted Qing on the shoulder and left the room. If he really cared about whether Qing was an apprentice or not, Chu Feng would not fall in love with Lin Yulin. The difference is that Qing''s identity is too sensitive, and Jennifer can''t accept it, but Qing can''t.


    It will take about ten years to learn other needling techniques.


    Qing doesn''t have this time, but she doesn''t want to waste it. The world is very big and there are many wonderful things. Qing wants to learn more. She looks at the back of Chu Feng and hums in her heart with a small fist. Waiting, I will ask you to teach me the blissful needle.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Qing was thinking. He went back to the original suite. As soon as he opened the door and went in, Noria threw a look of fun. He just saw the green who came in after him. How could he walk so naturally? Did nothing happen last night?


    Green mercilessly glared at Chu Feng in the back, said to Noria: "follow me out, I want to mix medicine."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of one side of the room opened. Lisa came out of the room with her eyes wide open and her eyes blinked: "that, you..."


    "I''m Lisa!" Lisa was stunned when she saw the Green God. When she was not seen, Lisa went over with a smile, stretched out her hand and whispered, "it was fengshao who rescued me from the street yesterday. I am his servant."


    "Servant?"


    Qing''s expression suddenly changed into a wonderful one, and her thoughts in her heart were constantly surging. She was even more surprised and sighed, God, how could she be a servant to her master? What happened?


    Lisa blinks at Qing when she is back to everyone. The latter frowns, Chu Feng or Noria doesn''t know Lisa''s other identity, but Qing knows it. She has seen it more than once. She has a lot of doubts about Lisa''s presence here.


    Just looking at Lisa''s innocent look, Qing didn''t break through, and nodded naturally: "I also said where a great beauty came from. It turned out that master''s hero saved the beauty. Then you stay and I will go out shopping with Noria."


    She took Noria and left the room, thinking about finding a chance to talk with Lisa. Why did she appear here and become the servant of Chu Feng? It was just incredible.


    Chu Feng didn''t notice that Qing was unnatural just now. He went to sit down and stretch his muscles. Last night in Qing''s room, he met such a fascinating apprentice. Chu Feng was helpless. He didn''t have a rest for a whole night. He was afraid that he would do something if he was not careful.


    Go over and sit down and wave: "make me a cup of coffee, make breakfast, hotel stuff, I can''t get used to it."


    When Lisa saw that Qing had left, she nodded and went to the kitchen. After Chu Feng came in, she asked the people in the hotel to prepare the ingredients for breakfast.


    A few minutes later, Lisa made a cup of coffee and came out with a box of instant noodles in her other hand. Chu Feng took the coffee and looked at the instant noodles in front of her: "well, do you want me to take this for breakfast?"


    Looking embarrassed, Lisa looked back at the kitchen and said in a low voice, "well, I won''t use those things."Chu Feng almost doubted that he had heard something wrong. He shook his head speechlessly and looked at Lisa who looked like a goddess at the moment: "well, you''ve been a maid in that old woman''s house for so many years. It''s impossible for her to cook for you, right? Now you tell me you won''t? "


    Chu Feng rubbed his head: "Lisa, this joke is not funny at all. Do you think I believe it?"


    Lisa''s hands were entangled behind her. She really couldn''t do anything in the kitchen. She looked embarrassed and said, "I can''t do anything except bubble noodles."


    This time, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and fixed on Lisa. He didn''t appear to be deceiving. He frowned carelessly. He put down his coffee cup and leaned on the sofa: "come here!"


    Lisa''s heart trembled. She thought Chu Feng had seen something. She was a little nervous. As soon as she passed by, Chu Feng suddenly took her hand. Lisa cried out and broke away from Chu Feng''s hand. She stepped back and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t you mean to be a woman for me? Why are you so nervous now? "


    This morning, Lisa showed a lot of unreasonable things that made Chu Feng more interested. When she asked carefully, Chu Feng waved: "so you''d better come here. Now there are only two of us here. Even if I really want to do something, no one seems to be able to protect you, right?"


    Lisa moved her face and walked slowly. Chu Feng took her hand. There was no cocoon mark on it. It was even white. She frowned and put down Lisa''s hand: "how do I feel that the maintenance of your servant is better than that of the master. The hands of the old woman are rough!"


    Lisa lowered her head and said in an unnatural tone, "before, it was the master who cooked these things. I just made some simple things."


    Chu Feng didn''t speak, but he had a general idea in his heart. He stood up and faced Lisa. A finger lifted Lisa''s chin and said faintly, "I''m a simple and pure person, but when I encounter something I''m not happy with, I''m a cruel and merciless person. Lisa, cherish life!"


    The door of the suite was knocked. Chu Feng patted Lisa on the shoulder: "go to the room!"


    Lisa didn''t know what Chu Feng''s words meant, but she understood that Chu Feng had already suspected something. When she turned to the room, she scolded her in her heart. It was a problem for her to make her own food in the hotel.


    The door slammed shut. Chu Feng looked at it. He didn''t think about it yesterday. But now he saw many colors in Lisa''s body, including the turbulent sea of blood, the cruel and merciless murderous color, and the endless color of conspiracy.


    Just now, if it wasn''t for Lisa''s malice, Chu Feng had already finished her life.


    Dispel the idea, the secret way everyone has a little bit of their own secret, Chu Feng did not go to ask what, went to open the door of the suite, the person standing at the door is Zhang Hanyun.


    After closing the door and coming in, Zhang Hanyun said softly: "there is no news of your little aunt''s whereabouts, but the trace of rockefellas has been captured. It is indeed in Prince Bogor''s residence. There is another interesting thing about the daughter of Poulos, Xi Xi."


    Chu Feng still did not hear Lin Yulin''s news, a bit depressed, but the trace of rockefellas was found again, it is also good.


    Curious side of the head: "the daughter of Poulos, say something."


    "Chased last night!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng''s mood was not very high, Zhang Hanyun wanted to tease him about yesterday''s affairs. He said solemnly, "and through the investigation of the dead, he got an interesting news."


    Chu Feng now thinks more about how to kill Johnson and rockefellas and rescue Lin Yulin, even without causing any impact. He has no much interest in this: "and then?"


    Zhang Hanyun curled her lips and continued: "then I found out that it was the underworld who chased Xi Xi Xi. Although I don''t know who was behind the scenes, according to the information I learned a few days ago, it should be her half brother, bishus, the Mafia emperor who wanted to kill Xi Xi Xi last night."


    "Because of the intention of Poulos to train heathy to become the successor, everyone can see that his coming to Shuidong this time is likely to be implemented eventually. Bishus can''t help it. He is an ambitious man and he has no loyalty."


    Chu Feng recollected his thoughts and digested the news that Zhang Hanyun told him. After a long time, his eyes burst into a murderous opportunity and opened his mouth: "I believe in the godfather''s vision, and a person who even wants to kill his sister is not suitable to be a spokesman. Let Qian Bang move, help Xi Xi Xi clear the obstacles, and go according to the regulations of Poulos."


    Bang Dang!


    Chu Feng just finished, the sound of something falling to the ground came from the room. Zhang Hanyun quickly stood up and flashed a short gun in his hand. His eyes suddenly became fierce.


    Chufeng narrowed her eyes, left eye penetrated, and saw that Lisa, who looked surprised, knocked over a chair, sighed softly and waved: "let''s go down first, I have something else to do!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    After noon, the famous cathedral of Shuidong capital.


    The top three cathedrals in Shuidong capital are very lonely today, not to say that they are not popular at all. On the contrary, their popularity is still very high. The reason is that today is not a weekend.


    So tourists seldom see it.


    Every weekend, 90% of Shuidong people who believe in God will come here, and there will be an endless stream of people praying or praying. The flow of people once reached an astonishing 500000 at the time of the Lord''s birthday, and even today, it is more than 100000 people.


    On weekdays, most of the time, the cathedral is closed for rest, and it also means to let God have a rest. Of course, for Chu Feng at the moment, it is full of food. If there is a God, how can people suffer?


    Chu Feng seems to be very free today, with no extra people. In addition to the quiet and pure, she only has Lisa who has changed her clothes and dressed up a little.


    Standing beside Chu Feng and standing outside the church with its closed gate, Lisa glanced at Chu Feng curiously: "today is not the day of ceremony and sacrifice. Many things in the cathedral have not moved. You can''t see the elegant demeanor it should have. How can you feel too many things in the empty place?"


    "The heart is, then everything is. Go in and have a look."


    Chu Feng just showed a smile and went to the cathedral. The closed door was not locked. He didn''t worry about any petty theft. Maybe even the thief would not do anything in this place. Chu Feng directly pushed the gate open and went in.


    The quiet church can accommodate thousands of people at the same time. Once the queen, countless high-ranking officials and rich people all chose this place as the place to get married. As for ordinary people, if they want to hold a wedding here, it is tantamount to extravagance.


    Lisa was surprised to see Chu Feng who came to the Cathedral for no reason. Thinking of what she had heard this morning, she frowned deeply, hesitated and walked in after Chu Feng.


    In such a large church, only two people walking with the sound of footsteps, dada reverberated in this empty space, Lisa listen to this sound, feel this quiet, calm heart, there is no reason for a trace of bad premonition and panic.


    Looking at Chu Feng, it is not very huge, but it gives people a mountain like body, eyes slightly narrowed.


    When he got to the front end, Chu Feng faced the front cross and raised a funny smile and said, "it''s said that Jesus was crucified on the cross and later resurrected. Lisa, do you think this is true?"


    "It''s true, of course."


    Lisa did not know why Chu Feng suddenly asked such a question, but did not hesitate to reply: "he is a God, was crucified before the cross is still a normal fetus, but after being nailed on it, he suddenly realized the world, and became the Supreme God at one stroke. This is no doubt."


    Chufeng shook his head with a smile and looked at the cross without surprise or joy.


    You don''t have to ask to know that Lisa must also be a believer. As long as Chu Feng asked the question just now, if the person was a Catholic, he would not doubt the existence of their faith.


    A sigh, as if sighing, also seems to be ridicule: "no wonder people say that the most terrible thing in the world is not cutting-edge weapons, not nuclear bombs, nor atomic bombs, but faith. A person with faith can be very persistent and pure, but they will also do terrible things for their own beliefs."


    "Faith is a kind of spiritual food, but it can also be said to be a curse. I really can''t see where God loves the world."


    Lisa''s face was a little unhappy, but she didn''t show it. Although she was a believer, she was also a believer with her own thoughts. The reason why she believed was that she needed this belief. But she also knew in her own heart that God loves the world is nothing more than a spiritual sustenance for the confused people in modern society.


    After saying something, he didn''t get Lisa''s response. Chu Feng took back his eyes on the cross and turned to Lisa: "do you know why I want to bring you here today?"


    This is what Lisa is curious about from the beginning. Now Chu Feng takes the initiative to talk about it, and Lisa nods gently.


    Chu Feng picked up Lisa''s chin two steps before he left. Looking at the face that could make countless men crazy, Chu Feng said softly, "because I am a person who will go to hell, God will never love me. But sometimes there are some things I don''t want to do, but I have to do them, so I think about it and bring you here."


    "Now, do you know what to bring you here for?"


    When Lisa frowned and tried to catch Chu Feng''s mind, Chu Feng released Lisa''s sharp chin and made a prayer gesture: "because, someone told me that if you want to do something you don''t want to do, you can choose a church to do it, which can alleviate the sin in your heart."


    Lisa looked stunned. Suddenly, she was shocked and stepped back a few steps: "are you going to kill me?"


    This is the only thing Lisa can think of at the moment. Chu Feng doesn''t want to do that, but she has to do it. It''s very likely that she will kill her. Because today, when Zhang Hanyun and Chu Feng are in the suite, Lisa can hear clearly and clearly.The overseas Red Gate, as well as the underworld organizations, are all controlled by one person, and this person is Chu Feng, and this is the biggest secret in the world at present. Lisa can''t think of the reason why Chu Feng didn''t kill her.


    Because if this news spreads out, it will certainly cause shock to the authorities of various countries. For the sake of peace and stability and the stability of political power, it must be the iron and blood suppression. As the ultimate controller, Chu Feng will not let such things happen.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s gradually condensing killing opportunity, Lisa''s mood sank and her initial panic calmed down. She looked directly at Chu Feng: "if I said, I don''t know anything today, do you believe it?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. She just looked at Lisa without blinking her eyes. The atmosphere in the cathedral also presented a strange silence because of Chu Feng''s silence. Only the breath of two people was heard. Besides, there was no sound at all.


    Lisa had a calm heart. When Chu Feng looked at her without blinking her eyes, she unconsciously felt a little nervous. Her hands were a little stiff and wanted to clench into fists, but she found that she could not lift her courage. This feeling was very annoying, but Lisa found that she could not disperse it.


    The two people who looked at each other stood opposite each other. If someone who didn''t know saw it at the moment, they would only feel that Chu Feng and Lisa were lovers in love.


    Do not know how long silence, Chu Feng gently exhaled a breath, turned to look at the cross again, gently said: "people get along with each other, rely on mutual trust, I do not believe you, but I do not want to kill you, who are you, I do not want to know, do not want to know."


    "Let''s go, no matter what kind of mentality you are holding at the beginning, it''s good to get close to me. Before I have a chance to coagulate, leave!"


    Lisa looked at Chu Feng, who was facing her back in amazement. She almost felt that she had heard something wrong. She asked, "aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell you this secret? You should know what kind of crisis you and the Mafia and the overseas Red Gate will face if the secret is spread out."


    At this time, Lisa showed a sharpness and sharpness, and said: "it''s still a small matter to be suppressed by various countries. As long as you operate carefully, you can still avoid it. But if it''s not suppression, but cruel repression, will you regret today''s decision?"


    "The world has its own number!"


    Chu Feng quietly threw out a sentence, still did not turn to look at Lisa, the words revealed a fearless posture: "and, when I accept all this, I expect the worst result, the threat above the cloud can be ignored, let alone the pyramid tip of the world?"


    Chu Feng''s voice was light and light, as warm as when the breeze was blowing. It just landed in Lisa''s ear, no less than a thunderbolt.


    But what''s surprising is that Lisa doesn''t even have a trace of sarcasm or even doubt. It''s like what Chu Feng says at the moment. As long as he says it, he will do it. Even those people above the cloud seem unable to suppress him.


    Chu Feng''s mouth sparked a warm smile, Lisa did not continue to act confused, also did not deny that she was purposefully approaching him. For this strange but deep-seated woman, Chu Feng was a little more interested: "say!"


    Lisa took a deep breath, as if under what a huge decision general, complex mouth: "in the future, whether we are hostile or friends, or strangers who have not met, those are the future things, now I just want to make a request, can you give me a hug before you go?"


    Chu Feng''s body moved unnaturally for a moment. He turned slowly and looked at Lisa with a little expectation in his eyes. His left eye twinkled. At this time, there was no color on Lisa''s body.


    Go forward, face to face, even can feel Lisa''s heart beat faster than the beginning, Chu Feng opened his hands, Lisa looked forward to the face showed a touching smile, rushed into Chu Feng''s arms, whispered: "some people say you are a butcher, but this moment I understand a truth."


    Chu Feng embraces Lisa and sniffs the faint fragrance between the women''s hair and asks, "what?"


    Lisa hugged Chu Feng tightly. No matter what the result will be, at least at the moment, she does not deny that she has moved a snack to the young people in front of her: "no matter how cruel and bloody, it can never cover up the sunshine after. No matter how cruel and cruel people are, there is still a touch of intoxicating warmth in the heart."


    "Chu Feng, I once thought of killing you, but now, I long to see you standing on the cloud."


    Slowly release her arms, Lisa does not need to pad her toes, gently kisses Chu Feng''s mouth, and completely releases her hands. After a kiss, she leaves. Lisa does not hesitate to go outside the church gate.


    At the moment when she was close to the gate, Lisa wanted to go out without stopping. But when her foot was about to step out, Lisa still stopped, looked back at Chu Feng and beamed: "if we knew each other directly from the beginning, would it be better?"


    Chu Feng had already dissipated the opportunity of killing Lisa when he first knew the news. He looked at the woman''s intoxicating face and gave a smile: "as long as a person is still alive, nothing can''t be changed."Let go, slowly forward, chufeng''s smile on his face gradually exuberant: "perhaps years of enemies once released, many years of friends overnight enemy, isn''t it?"


    Suddenly, when he dropped the last word, Chu Feng''s hand flashed out, not to Lisa, but to the side of the air, as if through the past, a puff, a smell of blood, gradually diffuse!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    Church, bloody, contradictory impact.


    But at this time, it was clearly displayed in front of Lisa. The little emotional woman''s eyes were frozen and her whole body was tense. She had not found that there were other people hiding in the church except herself and Chu Feng.


    Lisa was frightened. Chu Feng''s words had already been heard by people in the dark. If Chu Feng didn''t find anyone, the news might be spread out. The black pot must fall on her head. The person in the dark has ulterior motives.


    In the air in front of Chu Feng, his hand seems to have penetrated through nothingness, and directly poked into his body. Slowly, a white man appeared in front of them, with shock and fear in his eyes and his reluctance to give up the world.


    The position of the heart, Chu Feng''s hand is like a sharp blade through, the heart is directly point burst, Rao is no longer how strong people, can not survive.


    With a cruel and bloody jump out, the white man''s body is like a broken kite flying out of the distance of more than 10 meters, hit the wall in the distance, head and wall to a bloody collision, white wall, more enchanting red.


    After shaking off the blood on his hands, Chu Feng did not kill people with the kind of indifference. He said faintly: "it is said that the western regions introduced the ancient martial arts of the East a long time ago, and established a great master opposite to the martial arts masters. While practicing physical training, he also practiced Qi. At first, I thought it was just a rumor."


    "But now I believe that the master of the western regions is comparable to a warrior!"


    He looked at the dead body without surprise or joy. Although Chu Feng only met the master of the western regions for the first time, the momentum of the white man just now was equivalent to that of a warrior in Tianjing triple realm.


    If it wasn''t for the dream Camel Mountain battle, if it wasn''t for some epiphany, Chu Feng believed that today he couldn''t detect the person hiding in the dark, maybe he had become a corpse.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng continued to walk forward. Three gold needles flashed out in his palm. Suddenly, they shot out in three different directions. With the indifference of contempt for the common people, he said, "I can kill one, so it indicates that I can kill others and hide my intention?"


    In Lisa''s shocked look, three figures suddenly appear from the air, two white people, one of them is a demon, two men and one woman.


    When Chu Feng''s three needles shot together, the first time the three dodged revealed their hidden track. The devil man yelled: "bina, break out and tell Chu Feng that the black organization and the red gate are controlled by Chu Feng."


    The white woman who had originally jumped at Chu Feng stagnated, then nodded heavily and rushed to the door. Originally, the plan was to kill Lisa and put the blame on Chu Feng. But now the situation is suddenly changing. What they should do more than kill Lisa is to spread the news that they just got insight into.


    "I can tell you. Do you think you can go yet?"


    Chu Feng looked at the white woman about to leave, with a banter smile. At the moment of entering the church, his left eye had already seen the four people in hiding. However, Chu Feng did not point out at that time, and things always needed to be done one by one.


    Almost after Chu Feng finished a word, the white woman who arrived at the door was knocked back by an invisible force. The two men suddenly appeared at the door, completely cutting off the white woman''s retreat.


    The body flying back to Chu Feng is close to it. This is a beautiful woman. But Chu Feng doesn''t have much mood to appreciate at the moment. She moves forward and kicks mercilessly on the backbone of the white woman. The broken sound resounds through the church.


    The white woman screamed. Blood came from her mouth and nose, and she fell to the ground with her eyes closed. At the moment of death, she didn''t know why she died like this, but the fact is, she was dead.


    We can imagine the impact on the remaining two after the two people were killed by electric light and flint.


    They are all masters, and they can compete with the warriors in the East. However, facing Chu Feng at the moment, they can''t even mention the courage to fight at all. It''s not that Chu Feng is so terrible, but Chu Feng is standing there, but it gives them an invincible feeling.


    With a bitter smile in his heart, he knew that there was something wrong with the investigation data, and Chu Feng should not be able to kill them in the Tianjing period.


    Chu Feng didn''t give them too much time to think about. When he said those words, he had already indicated that these four people must die, and walked slowly towards the last two people. Chu Feng asked faintly, "tell me why you want to kill me. I can give you a whole body."


    Two people looked at each other, one of the devil man said in a deep voice: "we are not here to kill you, you misunderstood!"


    Saying such words, the devil man''s face was hot, and he felt that he was bowing to Chu Feng for survival, but Chu Feng''s strength and pure deterrence made them unable to raise their determination to fight the war at all. What they longed for was to leave here alive.


    Chu Feng raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth. If the devil man didn''t shout and spread the news, maybe he would not kill him. But at the moment, Chu Feng didn''t believe the two dead companions, and would choose to be silent.And Lisa standing at the door heard the words, and the murderer in her eyes was even more violent. She was not the one who killed Chu Feng, that was for her.


    Take a step forward and look at them bravely. A special kind of pressure covers the two people who are oppressed by Chu Feng''s killing machine. He coldly asks, "if it''s not him, then it''s me. Give you a chance. Who wants you to kill me? I can give you a good result."


    Chu Feng stopped at the right time. He was more curious about Lisa''s mysterious identity. He could let several masters in Tianjing period take action. Chu Feng didn''t think Lisa was an ordinary person. Even the owner of Li''s family in Bauhinia Flower was not qualified to let four masters in Tianjing period.


    The remaining two people looked at each other, as if they didn''t hear Lisa''s words. They looked at Chu Feng and said, "little wind, we had no injustice in the past and no hatred in recent days. Today, our target is not you. As long as we don''t hinder our work, we should forget the two people you killed."


    "At the same time, we can assure you that whatever we hear today will not be heard out."


    Chu Feng sneered at her, and the devil man''s words were very beautiful, but Chu Feng understood that this was just their means of survival. Lisa was with her, but she died, but she was still alive. Chu Feng didn''t think that Lisa''s forces would think that all this had nothing to do with her.


    Clearly is to frame up, but also blatantly said such words, Chu Feng smile and shake his head: "Damn, you are insulting this little IQ now, I really can''t find the reason not to kill you."


    "Of course, tell this beauty, who wants you to kill her, I can consider, let you get out of here alive."


    The Devil Man and his companions looked stiff and hesitated. They looked at each other and suddenly moved. They moved towards the Chu wind like lightning. The rolling power of the sky sun on the ice and jade made them know that getting close was the result of death. It was almost impossible to kill Lisa to complete the task.


    The only chance to get vitality is to take Chu Feng, so that you may be able to leave here safely.


    As for the one who told Chu Feng who sent them here, they didn''t think about it. They told Chu Feng that even if they could leave here safely today, they would die in the end, either in the hands of the master behind the scenes or under Lisa''s cruel revenge.


    He killed the enemy and launched the most violent and violent attack directly against Chu Feng. Both of them did not retain much strength. They were very pressed. In the face of such an enemy as Chu Feng, there should be no fluke in addition to going all out.


    The fierce attack of the two masters in the period of Tianjing didn''t cause too many waves of Chu Feng, and even his eyes did not change.


    Thirty centimeters!


    When the distance difference was only 30 cm, Chu Feng suddenly disappeared in front of the two men, and the target was lost, which made the attacking demon man and his companions look frozen. The moves in his hands could not be taken back. His eyes were shocked and shocked, and finally he showed despair.


    At the same time, Chu Feng did not know when he appeared on top of them. His legs roared violently. The two people who could not defend were kicked in the right direction, and the two bodies almost simultaneously flew to the back.


    Ice qingyujie also moved at the same time at the moment, graceful body lightning appeared in the position of two people to fall, at the same time, put out a hand, light leisurely slapped on their body.


    The body that didn''t fall to the ground again flew forward, heavily thrown at the foot of Chu Feng, trying to struggle to stand up, but already a little strength could not condense.


    Chu Feng''s hand was raised, and the gold needle flashed and killed the two people''s almost suicidal action. They even lost their right to die. They squatted down and looked at the unwilling two people: "now you are not dead. You can fight for the right to live. Think about it, are you going to sue me for something?"


    Lisa, who has been standing in the same place, is completely shocked at this time. She is no stranger to the master. She naturally knows that the great master is powerful. One of them is enough to change a fight that belongs to normal human beings.


    What''s more, there are four people who can almost change a regime without any special circumstances. However, in less than five minutes, they were killed and injured by the Chu wind. Lisa''s heart re measured the strength of Chu Feng.


    The two people who fell on the ground have shown their desire for life in their eyes. The ants are still loath to survive. What''s more, they are human beings and powerful masters. As long as they are alive, they are brilliant, and hesitation appears in their eyes.


    "Waste!"


    Almost about to open his mouth, there was a loud noise in the church, and his face changed greatly at the same time, and he said, "be careful!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, without any consideration. He quickly stood up and took a palm at the void. In the air, there was a man who could not see his body clearly, and welcomed the upper Chu wind with one hand.


    With the sound of thunder, accompanied by two screams, the man in charge of Chu Feng took advantage of the power to withdraw from a long distance after killing the Devil Man and sighed: "the Oriental warrior is as strong as ever, but you should not appear in the western regions."Voice down, in the case of all people can not respond to the situation, completely disappeared, if not just alive devil man two people have died, almost all have to doubt whether someone has appeared just now.


    Chu Feng stood in the same place under his palm, looking at a little sore hand, and a meaningful smile gradually appeared in the corner of his mouth: "the Grand Master of Tianyang''s Seven Realms, interesting!"


    When Chu Feng was so powerful that he was nothing, Chu Feng walked along and looked at the exciting woman: "pay attention to yourself, goodbye!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng calmly left the cathedral. She was still standing in the same place. Yujie swallowed and asked, "elder sister, what strength is the little Lord now?"


    The shock of Bingqing is no less than that of Yujie. Chu Feng, which had not been able to compete with the strong in Tianjing period before, can break the master who retreated from the seven levels of Tianyang. He shook his head blankly: "I don''t know!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    Although there are not many people who know about the bloody events in the cathedral, some people have caught it. Chu Feng made it in the solemn cathedral. That is, after that day, Chu Feng and his people all disappeared in the viahotel quietly.


    Many people were sent out by the royal family and the official alliance, but for several days, the whole Shuidong capital was almost beaten up, but there was still no Chu Feng news.


    Chu Feng can not be found. Some people think he has left Shuidong.


    But only the person in charge knew that Chu Feng, who would not hesitate to use a half speed missile to deter the water east, was to save his aunt. But now Johnson is still in the palace. Rockefellas is also in Prince BOGO''s residence. They don''t think Chu Feng will leave like this.


    The reason why we can''t find people now is that there is a great conspiracy.


    The palace, outside the Queen''s bedroom.


    Behind came the footsteps, Sark respectfully said: "majesty, lady savachi is here."


    "Go on!"


    The queen nodded softly and said, waiting for a slight footsteps and a fragrance behind her to turn around, and smile helplessly: "Chu wind is a king!"


    "If he is not a king, she has already died in the hands of others. So although he is a king, he can not be admired for five days. What is the consideration?"


    "Chu Feng came to Shuidong. If he wanted to, he would not use a half speed missile to admit to the world that he had control over the FUBU family. Johnson and rockefellas, you really want to keep it?"


    "But can I have a choice?" The queen of Shuidong shook her head gently. If she could do it again, she would definitely refuse the entry of Johnson and rockefells, and she would not let Johnson live in the palace. But many things would inevitably fall into the population if they were abandoned when they entered the country.


    "She smiled with a smile:" is not there no choice, is tomorrow not your birthday? Is the most mysterious queen in Shuidong history able to celebrate with heaven


    "Open the door of the palace?"


    She just said that, Shuidong queen understood her meaning, frowned and thought about it for a moment and shook her head: "savaji, I am very uncomfortable when this queen is already very uncomfortable, constantly considering looking for a suitable successor to inherit the position, so I never attend the formal occasions, in order to enjoy quiet when I abdicate.


    If the door of the palace is opened and all the powers and dignitaries are invited, I will go anywhere in the future without this freedom. This is not what I want. "


    Savachi understood the concerns of the queen of Shuidong, and sighed with her hand: "only now is there such a way to let the hidden Chu wind come out, otherwise he has been hidden in the dark, you can not know his trace at all, and he may come out and cause you great trouble if he doesn''t know when."


    "And with the day, open the door of the palace, countless dignitaries came, according to my understanding of Chu Feng, he will not give up this opportunity."


    Shuidong queen squinted her eyes and thought about the feasibility of savaki. The greatest harm of Chu Feng is not his strong strength, but in Shuidong, the ghost haunted, and the enemy that can not be found will always be the most terrible.


    But Johnson is in the palace, Chu Feng can not break in to find Johnson to calculate the account, otherwise it will cause huge trouble. But if the palace opens the door itself, even if he does not invite Chu Feng, he will definitely find a way to come in, find Johnson, calculate the account.


    Just in a moment, the smart woman caught the key point, and pressed a communication device in front of the following: "Sark, let''s go down, and the palace will set up a hundred tables for dinner tomorrow, and entertain all the power and wealth!"


    When a command was sent out, Shuidong queen did not care if too many people would know herself. She only cared to find chufeng quickly. Before he found Johnson, she found him in advance and sent out of the country.


    She thought that queen Shuidong would keep on, and looked at her imaginative appearance and smiled: "you don''t want to look like this. All the dignitaries come to celebrate, indicating that you queen is still very important, and the Royal Palace is divided into internal and external palaces. Then you will treat the people who must be entertained in the inner palace."


    "The rest of the people want only this occasion, do not need to see you, a hundred tables of wine table, you can put in the outer palace."


    Shuidong queen nodded, and at present, she could only look like this, but what she thought about at this moment was more about whether Chu Feng would appear tomorrow, and mixed in while all the powerful and noble could freely enter and enter the palace.


    Shaking her head, she was not sure about Chu Feng, and she thought about one thing: "did you find out the cathedral that day? What are the four people killed by Chu Feng? "


    "You are tracking the trace of Chu wind these days, so you didn''t tell you that something changed."


    "The bodies of the four people disappeared without cause in the night of that day. Like Chu Feng, there was no trace. I let Sark not tell you, because, four bodies, maybe disappeared in the world, and they wanted to lock the people behind them. It was difficult!"The queen of Shuidong knew that shawaqi had no malice, and a cold murder opportunity appeared in her beautiful eyes: "even if the body is stolen, it doesn''t matter. She appears in the Cathedral for no reason, intending to plant and frame up the relationship between Chu Feng and the royal family. Then she should be prepared to be revenged. This time, I swear!"


    "As long as I find out, no matter who he is, I will cut him with a knife."


    Three hours later, news came out of the palace. This time, the Queen''s birthday was no longer a light one. It would celebrate with the sky. At the same time, the door of the palace would be opened and dignitaries from all walks of life would be invited to dinner.


    When the news came out, it aroused the excitement of all parties. The queen of this term was mysterious and powerful. There were less than ten people who had seen her in Shuidong, or more than ten at most.


    Some people who are qualified to attend the banquet are excited when they think that they may see the mysterious queen. All of a sudden, the dignitaries of all walks of life are ready for gifts that the queen can see.


    At the same time, beside a park 15 kilometers away from the palace, an ordinary small yard was nearby, surrounded by a small garden, covering an area of only 800 square meters, not very large, but because it is close to the palace, the price is very expensive.


    But until now, no one knows who the owner of this small yard is, and why it still retains the building of 50 years ago.


    At this time, in the woods surrounded by dozens of trees in the courtyard, a young man was lying on the grass with a grass in his mouth, his eyes closed and his mouth moving. If the queen of Shuidong and others were here at this time, he would definitely vomit blood three liters, because he was no one else. He was really looking for the fruitless Chu wind for many days.


    But who would have thought that Chu Feng was so close to the palace?


    "But it''s a pity that we still can''t find the trace of your little aunt. Maybe we can''t get the news until we find Johnson."


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, took the grass out of his mouth and threw it aside. He said lazily, "it seems that the queen is very smart. If she can''t find me, she will open the door for me. I have to appear. After all, Johnson''s attraction is not small, but it''s a pity that I never want to go and join in the fun."


    When Qing was curious why Chu Feng didn''t go, he sat up and said, "let yunyun tell Poulos that they are waiting for my news at any time. They will fight against me outside the capital and attract the military and police as much as possible. Johnson is very important, but I firmly believe that there are people as important as him."


    Qingchinarrow eyes looked at the corner of the mouth with a cold smile chufeng, drum mouth also did not ask Chu Feng how to do, said a understand, took out his mobile phone smile jokingly said: "master, that my mobile phone inside a little more things, you show me, in the end what is going on."


    Chu Feng did not doubt that he took it over and took a look. With a brush, he stood up from the ground and looked at the short and short video displayed on the mobile phone screen. It was an unprecedented embarrassment. It was the video he taught Qing Taiping needle. It was nothing. What he did was the five minutes when Qing Wanquan lost consciousness.


    Chu Feng is very hot in her eyes. Her apprentice found that she had done such sexual things when she was unconscious. It was embarrassing to think about it.


    Move your finger to delete, green smile stood up, took the phone over, meaningful said: "I am used to two hands preparation, so you delete and do not delete the impact is not big." Patting Chu Feng on the shoulder, he said with a smile, "so master, come to my room sometime. I must learn the blissful needle."


    "Otherwise, a video accidentally appears in my teachers'' mobile phones, you are really excellent."


    Sighing, he shook his head and left. Chu Feng looked at Qing''s back. How could he feel that there were two small horns growing on his head and turned into a devil. He patted his head and laughed bitterly: "Damn, where is this apprentice? This is the ancestor!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    At nine o''clock the next morning, the whole Shuidong was silent in a special atmosphere, and a joyful atmosphere could be felt everywhere.


    Today is the 29th birthday of the current queen isavia. For this mysterious and powerful Queen that she has never met, the whole country loves her from the bottom of her heart. For many years in power, she has promoted the multi-directional development decision-making of Shuidong, and has made Shuidong royal family become the head of Wenzhou royal family.


    Strong iron and blood is the label of the mysterious queen isavia, so even if she never appears in public, it still can''t erase people''s love for her.


    Just like Wei huanghuo, he is the real spiritual leader of Shuidong, even the chief. Before doing things, he needs to ask the queen who doesn''t appear behind the scenes. It can be seen that the royal family has a great influence on Shuidong.


    From eight o''clock in the morning, dignitaries from all walks of life who were invited by the royal family all came to the palace. Although they could not enter the inner palace only in the outer palace, it was enough for those who could come to the palace.


    Firstly, they came to celebrate the queen. Secondly, the most important thing was to supplement their personal contacts with the help of such occasions. No matter which kingdom in the world is good, the contacts symbolize the power and money. Undoubtedly, the status of the influential people invited by the queen of Shuidong is not low. Naturally, people who come here are not willing to miss such an opportunity.


    Acquaintances gathered in groups in a corner to chat. Since ancient times, they called themselves gentlemen. They chatted politely there. Occasionally, they pointed out the direction of the current situation.


    And those women, each of them dressed up, walking in all kinds of men, ladies and ladies to such an occasion, the purpose is only one, that is to find a strong man to rely on, get more glorious, let countless people envy the luxury life.


    The scene was very formal, and royal guards were also scattered around to ensure that every one of the dignitaries on the spot could be safe and sound.


    As for what these people communicate and say there, no one will be interested in it. The higher the society is, the more dirty it will be. Just look at a bald man walking towards the corner with a model who can be her daughter.


    In the inner palace, in front of the Queen''s bedroom.


    The queen of Shuidong got up early this morning. She was dressed very seriously and formally. She was accompanied by her side in a sky blue low cut dress. The snow-white half exposed and a pair of special long legs showed under the skirt below. The queen of Shuidong was a little jealous.


    After just a glance, the queen of Shuidong moved her eyes. She was more concerned about the situation today and asked, "Sark, have you got any news?"


    Sakak knew what queen Shuidong asked. He bowed down respectfully and tried not to look at the two charming women in front of him: "Chu Feng seems to have disappeared completely. I have asked the Royal department to open the highest authority to monitor the surrounding area of the palace, but no suspicious person has been found.


    However, please rest assured that as long as Chu Feng is still in Shuidong and even appears around the palace, even if he is disguised, we can find out in the shortest possible time, and we can guarantee that there will be no change today! "


    As his absolute confidant, the queen of Shuidong was still at ease and nodded slightly: "how many other people have come except those outside?"


    Sack took out the messenger and inquired about it. He replied, "so far, nine people who are qualified to enter the inner palace and the Queen''s table have entered the banquet room. Prince Bogor, the second elder and the three elders have all arrived. In addition, the chief gentleman has also sent his deputy, followed by Johanson.


    In addition to five people, the family members have also come. Of course, according to her Majesty''s request, we invited Mariana, who just arrived in Shuidong yesterday, and Her Majesty''s old classmates. As long as Chu Feng appears here too much today, he may lose the support of the Rothschild family immediately! "


    "Well done, but don''t take it lightly. Are the Tianchi people here?" The queen of Shuidong doesn''t show too much emotional fluctuation on her face. What she needs is the result. She won''t choose to believe because of what others say.


    She must ensure the perfect beginning and end of today''s prosperous age, and no change is allowed. In that case, not only the royal family will become the laughingstock of others, but also Shuidong will be shamed!


    Sakak felt the meaning of the Queen''s tone and spoke more carefully: "Tianchi side has just come to the news. The ambassador fell down the stairs this morning and is now in the hospital, so he can''t attend her Majesty''s ceremony, but the gift has been sent."


    "Who said Tianchi people only use brute force to solve problems?"


    Hearing this, the queen of Shuidong gave a meaningful smile. She shook her head innocently: "it doesn''t matter whether they come or not. It''s destined to be a war for our royal family. Tell the members of the guard that once the Chu wind appears, it will shield the surrounding signals to make the half light speed missile ineffective, and arrange flights. Chu Feng must leave today Shuidong. "


    "Yes," Sark said in a loud voiceSark slowly retreated, and savaqi shrugged her shoulders and stood beside the queen of Shuidong: "isavia, although the original idea has a little deviation, it is undeniable that you have a new understanding of Chu Feng. Why should we make both sides opposite? Countless times, it has been proved that it is better to be a friend with that bastard than to be an enemy."


    "Because I don''t think he will give a third face because this is the palace and you are the queen."


    The queen of Shuidong gently shook her head: "if I can, I don''t want to be an enemy with him, but there are some things because we stand in different positions, doomed to different ways. Johnson can''t die in Shuidong, which I can''t step back, so it''s doomed that Chu Feng and I have to compromise."


    "But I must not be the one who compromise, or the Kennedy family will take the opportunity to make a difficult situation."


    Shawaqi had no choice but to smile. She also knew that the queen of Shuidong was bearing too many things. If she gave up, Johnson would die, but Johnson could never die in Shuidong. It was doomed that the queen of Shuidong was like a sandwich biscuit and couldn''t let Chu Feng go. So she had to let him leave Shuidong and deal with it strongly.


    At the same time, Boguo Prince''s residence, 30 kilometers away from the palace, is much quieter now.


    Since the Moro block was bloodied by Chu Feng and eradicated by the government, Prince BOGO''s security problems have increased three times. Of course, there is also the reason why rockefellas lived here. Prince Bogor didn''t want this guy to die in his house.


    But today is the birthday of the queen of Shuidong. It''s not only the dignitaries in the capital are invited, but also the influential officials in the rest of the country.


    Therefore, Prince Bogor did not want to go out at this time of turmoil. He left his residence with two-thirds of his guards and went to the palace with 400 guards. It can be seen that Prince Bogor has taken precautions against his own security to what extent.


    At the moment, there are still two hundred people left to guard the residence. Each of them has a gun in his hand. He mainly guards the road to the West guest room. It can be said that we should strictly guard against it. Because the little Lord of Hercules, rockefellas, lived here a few days ago. Now Prince Bogor has left, it is natural to take good care of this high-quality guest.


    At this time, in a small forest 200 meters away from Boguo Prince''s residence, Chu Feng, wearing a hat, stood at the front of the forest. Beside him, Yan Luo and solitary life were like cheetahs before they preyed. Their eyes twinkled with the color of carnivores.


    In the woods behind, a hundred men in black, all white or demons, were lying on their hands with a sombre submachine gun in their hands, and their eyes were cold on the ground without moving.


    Jie Si has taken away the mercenary regiment of the cruel lion. The red ghost has left with the Legion of cards. The people in the hands can walk away from each other in an instant. Chu Feng can only make Zhang Hanyun loyal to the black organization and the Red Gate, and set up this assault squad.


    Instead of annihilating all the people in Bogor''s palace, we just want to fight for a little time to chop off rockefellas'' head.


    As time went by, Chu Feng didn''t give orders. After the church incident, Chu Feng was more careful in controlling everything. After careful observation, he determined that rockefellas was still in the residence, and that there were no more than 200 guards.


    The vigilance in the heart just dispersed three points.


    At this time, a figure appeared in the distance, and soon stood in front of Chu Feng. It was Zhang Hanyun who took a look at the prince Boguo''s mansion in the distance, and then whispered: "five minutes later, Poulos and Qian Bang each sent 5000 people to fight outside the city. In order to stabilize the Queen''s ceremony, the military and police must go all out to suppress it."


    Chu Feng gently threw out a sentence, looked at the time, turned to face the back, and said word by word: "the next is a killing without feelings and humanity. I don''t ask you to kill all the people in the end. As long as you attract their attention, let me do something. Of course, receive my signal and withdraw at full speed!"


    The hundred people lying on the ground did not answer in a loud voice, but a kind of indifferent response. Chu Feng nodded and turned and patted Zhang Hanyun on the shoulder: "prepare for my flight to leave Shuidong today. If there is no accident, I can get what I want after seeing rockefellas."


    "In addition, the triad was mobilized to open a front at the tangzhou border. Rockefellas died, but I didn''t want Hercules to kill me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    Who said the night of killing people?


    During the day, you can also perform incisively and vividly bloody.


    As the people arranged by Poulos and Qian Bang outside the city began to fight fiercely, a large number of military and police officers drove out of the city without any accident to maintain the palace. Everyone who went there scolded his mother in his heart.


    Today is the grand ceremony of Shuidong, the Queen''s birthday. It is also a very serious day for the whole country to celebrate. However, the direct fight between Poulos and Qian Bang has made many military and police very dissatisfied. If the influence is expanded, it will be a silent provocation to the Queen''s authority.


    And when these things happened, Chu Feng gently raised one hand and fell heavily in the woods outside Boguo Prince''s house.


    Already lying on the ground for nearly an hour, the two sides of the elite all moved up, quickly left the grove, on the street which had already used the relationship to gradually empty, quickly approached the prince''s house.


    Kill the opportunity!


    There was a gunshot that cut through the sky, followed by the continuous gunfire. The six guards of Boguo Prince''s residence fell into a pool of blood before they knew what was going on.


    Then, the alarm sounded all around the prince''s residence. All the people were on guard, waiting for the weapons in their hands, and calling for support. However, the news was that the support could not make it to the outskirts of the city.


    At the same time, there is also a reason, that is, Prince Bogor went to attend the Queen''s grand ceremony, so without Prince Bogor, there is nothing important for support.


    Although the alliance team of the black organization and the red gate is only 100 people, with overwhelming momentum and the most cutting-edge weapons, within a short time, they broke into the residence and launched a seesaw battle with the guards.


    Each side occupied the favorable terrain and began to fight. In the garden, there was only the smell of blood and smoke.


    Gu Ming and Yan Luo came to the gate. According to the meaning of Chu Feng, they did not rush forward with blood. Even if someone could use it, they should cherish themselves well, although both the red gate and the underworld organizations are the secular forces of the adjudication office.


    But for Chu Feng, only the Fengmen formed with his campaign were his brothers.


    At the same time, with the gunfire covering Boguo''s Prince''s residence, Chu Feng took the ice and jade to the back of the prince''s residence. His left eye penetrated the thick wall and saw that all the guards were now going to the front to resist the invading allied forces. Chu Feng gave Bing qingyujie a look and then jumped up.


    The three meter high wall seems not to exist in the eyes of Chu Feng. It just jumps over and reaches the garden.


    Bingqingyujie seems to have entered without jumping. Chu Feng''s left eye looks around and looks out at the people who are fighting. There are two hundred bodyguards in the prince''s mansion, and all of them have thermal weapons. For a time, even if the people of the black organization and the red gate are strong enough, they can''t break through temporarily.


    "Pure and pure!"


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng looked back and pointed to the front: "you two go. If you really can''t hold off and can''t delay time, you can''t wait together with the orphans to severely damage the guards of the prince''s mansion. You don''t need to be wiped out completely, but you must give me enough time."


    With a glance at her sister, Bingqing said, "little Lord, we only care about your safety."


    Chufeng chufeng walked to the front with a light smile, and without looking back, he threw out a sentence: "I can make the three elders of Xuanyuan family vomit blood, and I can make him fail in the sun period. I don''t pay attention to luofeisi, which is just like Luofei!"


    Bingqingyujie also wants to persuade something. Chu Feng has quickly disappeared in front of them. The sisters think it makes sense. After the dream Camel Mountain incident, few people know where the state of Chu Feng has gone and how strong it is.


    Preliminary estimates, Chu wind may have gone to the demigod realm, otherwise how to ravage three old monsters in the fury period?


    Feeling that there was no danger that could threaten Chu Feng, Bing qingyujie turned to the front and quickly approached. If the royal palace guards really suppressed the two coalition forces, they would fight cruelly to buy time for Chu Feng.


    At this time, Chu Feng was already close to lokeffith''s place. He didn''t even bother to cover up his figure. He was walking in the back garden of his home. He was getting closer and closer to the room. In order to prevent accidents, Chu Feng''s left eye always paid attention to it.


    Fortunately, from the beginning of the fierce battle to now, rockface has never left the room, drinking coffee there calmly, obviously feeling that no one can do anything to him in the prince''s mansion.


    The corner of his mouth raised a smile of fun, Chu Feng eyes in the killing machine has begun to spread slowly.


    When they came to the entrance, the four guards of the prince''s residence stood up and looked at the walking Chu Feng with vigilant eyes. For a moment, they were not sure who it was. They asked, "no one is allowed in here without the approval of the prince!"


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to answer, and even did not stop his steps. As he went on, the four royal guards finally felt unusual and quickly took out their guns.But it was too late. Chu Feng was like a flash of lightning passing through the middle of the four people. Four blood arrows shot out. Chu Feng had already gone in, and the four people also slowly fell to the ground. There was consternation and doubt in their eyes.


    But their bloody throats have worn away their vitality, although they do not know how they died at the moment of death.


    Chu Feng came to the target room outside, inside came a wild laughter, and a touch of light praise: "it is true that the wind is less, as always, Niubi, when in the river and sea alone to deter the heroes, now still single handed to kill me in front of me, how much do you hate me?"


    Rockefellas!


    With his words, Chu Feng also stopped, the door opened at the moment, inside Locke FIS safely sat there drinking coffee, as if the appearance of Chu Feng, had been in his expectation.


    At the same time, an indifferent white man came out slowly from the inside, with light steps and no sound, as if the man had no weight, just made of cotton.


    Chu Feng took a look at the white man who came out and narrowed his eyes: "are you hiding? Did you kidnap my aunt? "


    What came out was Yin. Faced with Chu Feng''s question, Yin seemed to be deaf. She didn''t answer a word. She just stood at the door, so that Chu Feng couldn''t get into it.


    Inside, rockefellas laughed with endless banter: "fengshao, you are right. He is a hermit. That is to say, he took your aunt away. You can come to me in front of me, which is beyond my expectation. In other words, Feng Shao''s IQ today is just at the lower limit of the show!"


    "Do you believe that on this day next year, I will give you incense?"


    Confidence, strong confidence!


    In the words of rockefellas, Chu Feng felt a strong self-confidence. With a slight frown on his brow, his left eye looked around him 360 degrees. Except for the people fighting in front of him, there were only three people here. Where did rockefellas'' confidence come from?


    If it is to rely on the hidden in front of him, Chu Feng doesn''t think he can really kill himself, but is a little stronger than James. How can he shake himself now?


    So up to now, Chu Feng can''t see, Locke FIS even knew that he would come. Why did he have to wait here earlier? Although the results were almost the same, if he ran away a little, he might have more vitality.


    Chu Feng didn''t continue to think about things that he couldn''t think about. His body slowly showed a posture of attack. Although he didn''t pay attention to rockefellas, this is the enemy at the moment, which should be given attention. Chu Feng will still give it.


    Yin also suddenly attacks at this moment, without any prelude, directly towards Chu Feng. The fierce attack directly points to the key position of Chu Feng. As long as he is caught, he will not die but also be seriously injured.


    But Chu Feng is unconscious general, in the five fingers for claw attack of the hand is about to pinch the neck, a hand gently raised to directly block the hidden attack.


    However, Chu Feng did not block the joy of the hidden attack, just a kind of dignified, because rockefellas has been too calm, once had a deal, Chu Feng can be sure that rockefellas is a person afraid of death.


    And a person who is afraid of death should be flustered at the moment, but rockefellas doesn''t, just a kind of calm, a kind of calm sitting on the Diaoyutai.


    At the same time, the hand that blocked Yin''s attack turned over, and two fingers gently touched the back of his hand. Yin immediately felt as if he had been bitten by something. His whole arm was in a state of numbness and numbness. On his emotionless face, it was inevitable to show a shocking look at the moment.


    This time, Chu Feng didn''t give Yin a chance to continue feeling. Although he was not afraid of hiding, he was still a huge threat to other people in Fengmen. His strength beyond the master level was enough to cause endless damage to ordinary people.


    The body followed up, Yin''s body was not stable at the same time, Chu Feng''s foot had no sign of falling on his body, blood directly from the mouth, the body fell back and flew away, directly into the room, fell heavily on the ground, at the foot of rockfish.


    "It seems to be true, you Chu wind is no longer an ordinary force can destroy the existence."


    Rockefellas saw that the only one around him could not support him for a round in the hands of Chu Feng. He still didn''t show too much panic and unnecessary look. He shrugged his shoulders: "but it doesn''t matter. The damned people are always going to die, so it''s a chance to learn from them."


    Chu Feng heart emerged ominous premonition, rockefellas raised his hand and gently waved: "less wind, goodbye, I will collect the corpse for you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    It''s a surprise!


    When Chu Feng''s left eye flashed a picture, rockefellas pulled Yin close to himself, and his chair suddenly sank, and a hole with a diameter of one meter appeared. Both of them didn''t get into it. There was a sentence left: "the wind is weak, I know you will not go to the palace today, so I''m waiting for you specially to give you a gift!"


    "My heart is comforted to see you come."


    Everything happened between the electric light and flint, less than two seconds, rockefellas completely disappeared in front of the Chu wind, the hole has been closed.


    Chu Feng''s face suddenly became cold, and he didn''t go in to check the entrance of the cave, because his left eye could already see what was in it. It was almost impossible to catch up with the passage which was similar to the dark passage in King Qiao''s study.


    With his left eye looking around the 360 degree environment, Chu Feng looks more gloomy and murderous. He knows that his steps have been calculated by others, and he is a person who is very familiar with himself.


    In my heart, I made an inference to the people who knew the news. After getting rid of the orphans and others, Poulos and qianbang just sent out their hands, and they didn''t know what they were going to do, so there was no possibility of betrayal at all.


    In the heart to do some thinking, Chu Feng can not think out who in the end is their own calculation.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Feng can only temporarily disperse the thought, took out the phone call out, the voice remained calm: "retreat!" Without any reason, Chu Feng hung up the phone, because his left eye had already seen, 500 meters away, there were nearly a thousand armed police officers coming towards this side.


    Chu Feng didn''t have to think about it. He also knew that these people must have been hidden by Prince Boguo. He just wanted to kill them after he took them lightly.


    "You say this time, will he die?"


    When Chu Feng quickly arranged for them to leave, a middle-aged man with a vague figure was sitting in a car one kilometer away from the prince''s residence, beside him was Huangfu Juntao, who had failed to kill him.


    Huangfu Juntao looked at the directly switched picture, his eyes were not startled or pleased: "if it is so easy to die, he is not a taboo person."


    The middle-aged man showed a smile: "it seems that you still admire him very much, but even if he can run away from nearly a thousand people with live ammunition, he can''t escape our final killing, right?"


    Huangfu Juntao did not answer this time, but fell into silence. In his mind, on that night of thunderstorm, Chu Feng appeared in the seclusion like a god of killing. He killed countless people without any weapons and relying on his own strength.


    When he thought of the first garden of Huangfu family which had been slaughtered, Huangfu Juntao''s strong heart lost a little confidence and said: "I only hope you are right, or the wheel of fate will turn to the end, just like the ancient Xiuzhen world, destroyed by taboo people and entering a new era."


    "Therefore, we are not concerned about the life and death of Chu Feng, but how to win him."


    The middle-aged man chuckled, and the door beside him opened at the moment. He then went out, and a powerful man''s prestige shrouded in heaven and earth: "strength is supreme. We may not be Chu Feng''s opponent now, but on some emotions, we can definitely take him down.


    Don''t worry. After 20 years of layout and 20 years of waiting, I''m ready. As long as Chu Feng nods, the five forbidden areas will reappear in the world again, and we don''t need to go to the bitter pursuit again. "


    Huangfu Juntao, who had experienced the bloody Chu wind that night, had lost the confidence of plotting strategies. He nodded: "I hope so. Otherwise, my loss will be irreparable."


    The middle-aged man gave a noncommittal smile, and his body disappeared between flashes, leaving only a sentence in the air: "go, let them all prepare for it. Chu Feng can escape today, but he can''t escape us. He can''t die once. How can we succeed?"


    At this time, Chu Feng, who was in Boguo Prince''s residence, naturally did not know that everything today was a conspiracy from a special level.


    Just standing in the courtyard after the battle, Gu Ming and others have completely retreated, and the loss is not great. The guards of the prince''s mansion are still in place, and they are all looking at Chu Feng with guns in their hands.


    It''s not that they didn''t want to shoot down Chu Feng, but that two men, one white and one black, appeared suddenly. They were so powerful that they took over everything in the prince''s mansion at this moment.


    The first instruction is, no shooting.


    Outside, nearly a thousand soldiers and police have surrounded Boguo''s Prince''s residence, but they are all forbidden to enter by the royal family guards.


    The old man looked at Chu wind lightly, and waved his hand gently: "you all go out. When can you come in again?"


    Without any hesitation, the bodyguard quickly put away his guns and left the mansion, leaving only Chu Feng and black and white standing there.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean that he couldn''t leave, but he wanted to give them a chance to leave. Otherwise, if all the guards of the prince''s house were chasing them, and combined with the army and police who had been pressed in front of him, many people would stay here today, and if he stayed, he could let the guard of the prince''s mansion disperse his idea of chasing after him.But what he didn''t expect was that when he appeared, two old men, one black and one white, appeared in front of him, blocking the way of his subsequent departure.


    The atmosphere is dreary, the breeze blows the blood on the ground, and the air is depressing. The old white man sweeps the corpses and blood on the ground, sighs softly and says a prayer: "God loves the world. Why do you have to let your sin increase and put down your butcher''s knife before you can come back to life. Chu Feng, go with us!"


    "We will not kill you, we will only find a place for you to make up for your blood and your sin, and let you fall into the arms of God."


    Chu Feng raised a playful smile and looked at the two old men in front of him and joked back: "God? I''m sorry, I only believe in myself in my whole life. God, Buddha or Bodhisattva have no effect on me. My mouth says it''s to save me. But how do I feel that you want to control me? "


    The old man of the devil snorted coldly: "how to hold you back?"


    Without any cover up, the killing opportunity poured out and directly oppressed Chu Feng who was not far away. The old devil man said darkly: "strange, you can only blame whether you are an oriental or a powerful warrior. According to the original agreement, the Oriental warrior can come to the western regions, but can not kill, otherwise it will be a result of death."


    Now, what we need to do is to show our gratitude to the old judge


    Chu Feng laughed wildly, and endless ridicule appeared: "people say that the old monsters who have been in seclusion for many years have a heart not willing to be lonely, and always want to stand behind the king in the world. At first, I still have a little opinion, but now I fully believe that what you say is good. Taking me away is to stop killing."


    The sneer in his eyes looked at the black and white old men without concealment: "but to put it worse, take me away is to use my influence and the resources in my hands, and put a foot in the secular world?"


    The old white man sneered: "smart people can live a little longer, but the same smart people will die earlier. You are very smart, but even if you know something, you can''t say it, because it may bring you an irresistible death at any time."


    "Kid, come with us if you''re smart. Be honest. Maybe you can live a little longer."


    As the old white man has no longer covered up his ruthlessness, their powerful momentum instantly detonated, making the whole garden flowers and plants seem to be suppressed in general, less vitality than the initial vigor.


    But Chu Feng, faced with the oppression of two powerful men, sighed and shook his head: "how come people are so strange now, but only the master of tiannu''s seven levels of state feels that he must control the life and death of others. Can''t it be that I counter attack and kill you in this one acre three part land?"


    The old white man and the devil old man showed a sneering smile, but when touching Chu Feng''s playful eyes, they suddenly felt a kind of uneasy thought in their hearts at this moment.


    By the way!


    Almost at the same time, black and white two old people thought of the key, that is how Chu Feng can see their realm, and why after knowing their realm, still calm and calm, too strange!


    However, Chu Feng didn''t give them a chance to think about it any more. Just like ghosts, Chu Feng disappeared in the same place without any sign. Even though the black and white elders were masters of the seven levels of tiannu, they could not capture the breath of Chu Feng. It was as if they had disappeared out of thin air.


    They have been holding high position and controlling Chu Feng''s life and death. It seems that to give Chu Feng life and death is a kind of gift. On their pristine faces, they finally show a look of panic. They stand back to back together, and for a long time, they do not have a feeling in the bottom of their heart. At this moment, they are full of heart.


    A breath of death, a shroud of death.


    The white old man said solemnly: "Laohei, if you want to pass the news back, I suspect that the wheel of destiny has begun to turn, the prophecy has been started, I block him, you break out!"


    "All stay, good brother. Live and die together for a lifetime."


    In the air, I don''t know in which direction came the voice of Chu Feng. It''s not arrogant and overbearing. It can be said that the tone is very light, but it is with irresistible repression: "don''t worry, I''m a very kind person. I will definitely make you feel worse than death. Before I die, I will give you repentance of the acts and words of alms just now."


    The white old man''s eyes were frozen, and suddenly a terrible force flashed to his left: "here!"


    At the same time, the old man of the devil also launched a powerful attack. The air was swept by the terrible invisible force, and the flowers and plants on the ground were bent down and disordered. But there was nothing in front of them.


    Seeing this on their faces, they shed a cold sweat. A figure appeared indistinctly behind them. Chu Feng stood quietly behind them like a ghost. His hands were leisurely and leisurely.


    The white old man and the demon old man are powerful masters. They have a strong sense of danger, but at this time they feel only boundless fear.Suddenly feel the breath of death is approaching step by step, two people turn back at the same time, but Chu Feng''s two hands, have gently patted on their bodies, two bodies fly out, hit the wall in the distance.


    What about the master of tiannu''s seven levels?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    Defeat!


    Black and white, the masters of the seven levels of tiannu, are no weaker than the martial arts of the same realm. But at the moment, they can''t even stop Chu Feng''s move. Even if the strength of fighting back has not been issued, they are simply defeated.


    Two puffs, both of them spewed out a mouthful of blood. The whole person tried to struggle to get up, but found that in the blow of Chu Feng just now, he could not gather any strength. His eyes showed fear and looked at Chu Feng.


    An oriental prophecy, which has been handed down from ancient times, is now in their minds.


    Taboo now, heaven and earth collapse, martial law out!


    This is a prophecy that marks the end of an era and the beginning of a new era. It has been known for countless years. For the black and white elders, they are not so strange. They just can know the existence of this prediction.


    On the contrary, what they know is that in addition to the eastern prophecy, there is also a legend in the western regions.


    When the wheel of destiny began to turn, the special level of the whole world began to enter the countdown. Two deities from the ancient times came to the world, holding their weapons and standing on the far end. So far, the five forbidden areas were broken.


    Through the research of several generations of western region masters, it is found that when taboo people gradually wake up, their force value will reach an appalling level. Maybe he is just a heavenly power, but the power that erupts may be a demigod state.


    As for why, this has always been a mystery. What is the state of taboo people? Why to a certain extent, they can kill gods!


    At this time, Chu Feng was standing in front of them, just like a demon. What was overflowing on his body was not the breath of a warrior, nor the momentum of a master, but a subtle feeling that made people tremble when they felt it, just as if they would die if Chu Feng had an idea.


    The old white man held up a little strength and asked, "what is your existence? Why can''t I feel the breath of warrior and master in you?"


    After the dream of Camel Mountain, he felt the change of his body. Chu Feng asked himself, but he didn''t get any answer. He shook his head gently: "however, you can call it the supreme realm."


    Supreme realm?


    Influenced by the look of the old white man and the old devil man, he was greatly shocked by the words of Chu Feng. From ancient times to the present, countless people wanted to achieve the supreme position, but none of them could.


    No matter whether you are a martial artist or a master, everyone is eager for such a supreme position. However, martial arts have no first place and literature has no second place. Maybe today you are standing at the top of Martial Arts Road and enjoying the loneliness of high places. Maybe you will be stabbed down tomorrow and stand on the cloud instead of you.


    But Chu Feng, at the moment, even said that he was the supreme realm, and the realm was the supreme. Naturally, that person was the supreme. If he wanted to say that Chu Feng was too arrogant, but just let them lose their combat effectiveness, how about being so arrogant? How about saying that he was the supreme?


    "I have answered your questions. Is it time to answer my questions?"


    Chu Feng squatted down slowly. He would not think about this delicate state. As long as he could stand on the top of the mountain for a time, he looked at the two men and asked faintly: "it is said that the five forbidden areas are mysterious. The spirit world of the western regions continues to the end of ancient times. God is the master of the spirit world, isn''t it?"


    The eyes of the white old man and the demon old man twinkled. Both of them didn''t speak, but they were shocked. How did Chu Feng know?


    The two men''s faces fell in the eyes of Chu Feng, which confirmed the conjecture in his heart. The black and white people in front of them came from the spirit world of the western regions, one of the five forbidden areas, which was respected by the whole western region. It was also called heaven!


    At the beginning, Chu Feng only regarded black and white as the ultimate power of Shuidong royal family, and was invited by Prince BOGO to deal with him. But later, seeing the realm of the two, Chu Feng overturned his mind.


    The highest level of Hidden Dragon and hidden Phoenix in the Shengchao period was the period of Tianjing, which overthrew Shuidong''s inability to control such a powerful power. Previously, Murong Bing once told him that the hidden world power in the western regions was not as strong as that in the early days of tiannu.


    But black and white are both masters of tiannu Seven Realms, so there is only one explanation. They do not belong to the seclusion power of the western regions, but come from the more responsible person, one of the five forbidden areas, the spiritual world of the western regions, heaven!


    Seeing that they were still in silence, Chu Feng gave a indifferent smile, one hand slowly stretched out, and two fingers gently touched the old man''s body. People and animals said innocently, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me where you come from and what I want to know. If you can appear here today, I believe Prince BOGO will give me the answer.


    But I have a problem. I will torture those who don''t cooperate with me. I will make him worse than death. So you can keep silent and I will torture him a lot


    The purpose of the two peerless strong men who appear here today is very clear, that is, to capture the Chu wind and achieve an ulterior conspiracy. However, they have not yet been overwhelmed by the Chu wind, and now they are not under control of life and death. That is what a kind of oppression.Especially when the old devil screamed, that kind of oppression was even more severely imprinted on their hearts. The seven levels of heaven''s anger could not occupy a seat above the clouds, but it was absolutely superior to countless creatures. But now in the hands of Chu Feng, it was like a child with no resistance.


    That kind of mood, only black and white old people know best.


    Chu Feng looks at the old man who screams and tumbles. He doesn''t have much mood swings. Although he can go directly to Prince Boguo to confirm what he thinks in his heart, the latter must not know as much as the two in front of him. If he can, Chu Feng is more willing to know something from the mouth of black and white.


    "He doesn''t say it, you say it!" Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng looks at the white old man who seems to be the backbone.


    The latter''s body trembled for a moment, and at first he could look down on Chu Feng from above, and the idea of God giving his life to him was gone. Looking at his companion''s rolling pain, his whole body was covered with cold.


    If they can live, no one is willing to die like this, let alone the people who have reached their state. Only they know and understand the hardships and pain.


    In the eyes of the beginning of death and determination, in the companion scream slowly appear cracks, weak mouth: "if I tell you, you can not kill us?"


    "First, let''s talk about it. How can I know if what you say is important or useless to me?"


    Chu Feng didn''t promise the white old man. At the moment when they appeared, Chu Feng labeled them dead. What he did was just to collect some useful information: "so, you''d better think about whether you can bring up my interest. Otherwise, if the master dies in the fury period, I''ll feel heartbroken."


    The old white man frowned and did not get a positive answer from Chu Feng. He always felt that his life could not be guaranteed. Now the only thing he could do was to bite his teeth and say nothing, and maybe he could live a little longer.


    But such an idea, when Chu Feng''s hand was gently lifted up and stretched out two fingers, it was completely broken. The old devil''s scream was too penetrating, and he said anxiously, "I say it!"


    Chu Feng did not put down his hand, and his tone was gloomy: "say it!"


    This time, the old white man did not bargain again. He said quickly, "we are from heaven, that is, the spiritual world of the western regions. This time, it was an accident because we received the news that the twelve wings of the spirit world demon king had appeared in the secular world, and we both came out to look for it.


    After we came out, in order to facilitate our work, we found Prince BOGO, hoping to find the twelve wings in Shuidong with the help of his resources and strength. In return, we can help him do two things


    Twelve wings?


    Chu Feng''s mouth was slightly open. How could he feel that the legendary angel really exists? The difference is that the twelve wings are not born, but something like Xuanyuan sword?


    Heart moved a little mind, Chu Feng did not ask twelve wings of things, asked: "which two things?"


    It has been said that the white old man did not continue to conceal the meaning, said: "the first thing is to kill you when the guard of the prince''s house can''t keep you today. Of course, no matter whether we do something after the event, as long as you die, this matter will be finished.


    In addition, the second thing is to help them to enter the palace and kill the queen today, so as to make him a king. "


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and his left eye did not see the color of deception in the white old man, and his heart was a little relaxed. It can be seen that the people in the spiritual world came out not because of themselves, but for the so-called twelve wings.


    When he got the answer he wanted, Chu Feng''s killing opportunity began to dissipate. The black and white old men did not deliberately aim at themselves, but because of the deal with Prince Boguo. If they really killed them, they would die with orders, and they would surely lead to more powerful people.


    This is something Chu Feng doesn''t want to face at present. At least for a short time, Chu Feng doesn''t want to deal with people in the five forbidden areas.


    With the lightning of his finger, Chu Feng untied the pain of the old devil, flashed eight gold needles in his hand, and said in a non-negotiable tone, "I can''t kill you today, but you know something you shouldn''t know. I need to erase all your memories today to ensure my safety. What do you think?"


    Hear Chu Feng can not kill them, black and white heart of the stone fell completely, pain, life is not like death of the devil old man first opened: "nothing, we do not want to remember you."


    Chu Feng was stunned with a smile. He quickly pricked the gold needle into black and white. When he put it away, he said indifferently: "this falls. After five minutes, your memory will gradually disappear, and you will forget all the things happened in these three days. However, you are also glad that you lost a little memory and saved your life."


    "Run in and kill everyone."


    Chu Feng just finished, outside the gate came the sound of drinking. Chu Feng, who still wanted to speak, looked a little more and didn''t have time to think about it. His body leaped and disappeared in place.Outside the gate, the military police and the guard of the prince''s residence who had just received the call from Prince BOGO rushed in. They saw the two old men lying on the ground powerless. Without hesitation, they pulled the trigger, and hundreds of bullets poured out. The two people who had just got life from Chu Feng died completely.


    Ironically, the two great masters of heaven anger and Seven Realms did not die in the hands of people with similar realms, but died under bullets.


    Chu Feng, who has been hundreds of meters away from the residence, sighs and shakes his head when he hears the sound of calming guns. However, he is not too sad. He will not have any sympathy when they die.


    Looking up to a direction, Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "originally did not want to go to the fun, now do not go can not."


    Sword finger, palace!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    In half an hour''s time, the Queen''s birthday party will begin, but the people who have been waiting for a few hours do not show any displeasure. All they need is an occasion like this, a kind of identification.


    Moreover, they are all in the outer Palace at the moment. The queen only banquets in the inner palace to entertain important people, and may not go out to the outer palace. Therefore, there is no expectation for them who can only stay in the outer palace.


    In the inner palace at this time, there was a banquet hall of more than 300 square meters. A table with a length of 20 meters was supported in the middle of the hall, which could accommodate 50 people at the same time. However, since the day it was placed here, there were never more than 10 people who actually ate meals here.


    Today, there are no more than ten people sitting at the long table, only nine people!


    The queen didn''t wait for the banquet time to start to arrive late. Instead, she came a little earlier to talk to people who had some status in her eyes.


    The most attractive side is a woman with straight hair sitting next to the queen of Shuidong. She has a white face, red lips and white teeth. Her skin is as thick as grease. Her long eye hair is matched with that pair of smart eyes, but there is no lack of compelling color. The rest of you dare not look at it easily.


    Some people don''t need any publicity, and they don''t need any luxury to set off. Standing there let people know that she is extraordinary. Undoubtedly, the woman sitting next to the queen of Shuidong is such a person.


    She is indeed of noble birth and can kill many royal families in Wenzhou, because she is Mariana, the second daughter of the Rothschild family, and a powerful woman who secretly controls Wenzhou''s mouthpiece.


    If you feel that this is a weak woman because of her beauty, and the delicacy passing by occasionally, then maybe one day, you will die quietly in her hand, this is an invisible woman who kills people.


    In addition, on the other side of Shuidong queen is shawaqi. As the director general of international human rights organizations and a real power figure, she has been close friends with queen Shuidong for many years. Everything is enough for her to sit in this position.


    Secondly, the person sitting a little bit below Mariana is a bald old man with Mediterranean hair in front of her. He is 50 or 60 years old. He has a hooked nose and a pair of eyes, but his eyes are very divine. Every move gives people an invisible pressure.


    This man is the elder of Shuidong Royal Presbyterian, Prince BOGO, the uncle of Shuidong queen.


    Along with them are the senior elders and the second elders of the royal family. They all look like they are 50 or 60 years old with their nostrils in the air. It seems that they have no intention of paying attention to the queen of Shuidong. In fact, they do not pay attention to the queen of Shuidong. They work together to check and balance the power of Queen Shuidong.


    If 70% of the Presbyterian Council did not support the queen of Shuidong, the three could use their own rights to remove the queen and elect another king.


    On the right hand side of savaqi sat a blue haired youth with a high nose, a handsome face, and a string of Buddhist beads with a height of 1.9 meters. If you let it out, you can absolutely charm a woman who is crazy about flowers. But at this moment, he is silent.


    Mariana''s eyes on the other side occasionally looked at the blue haired youth with closed eyes. She was one of the five people who knew the youth in front of her.


    But in such an occasion, Marianne would not say anything.


    Next to the blue haired youth was Johnson, who had been hiding in the palace since he came to Shuidong. Although he was of high status and was born in the Kennedy family, he was not the first successor, so he was a little inferior to those present.


    Especially close to the blue haired youth, Johnson''s original arrogance and arrogance can not be found at all, just like the kind of person who can only bully the soft and fear the hard.


    Finally, the chief deputy, a middle-aged man in his 40s, today celebrates the birthday of Queen Shuidong on behalf of the busy chief executive.


    It was just a scene that should have been happy, but no one could be happy when so many important people sat together, especially Prince Bogor. His proud face occasionally left the queen of Shuidong with a look of dissatisfaction.


    The sound of dada''s feet pounded on the expensive floor tiles, and with a dignified look on his way, everyone''s heart was a little heavy when he saw that the coming Sark was not very good.


    Not long ago, the news came that Chu Feng took people into Boguo''s Prince''s house and killed almost all the people. The queen of Shuidong gave the order of control as soon as she received the news, but the effect was not very good. Finally, Prince Boguo directly ordered to kill everyone who attacked the prince''s house.


    But with the news later, Chu Feng disappeared, which made the scene more heavy.


    The name of Chu Feng, in today''s world, represents a disaster!


    The queen of Shuidong looked at the crowd and asked softly, "where is Chu Feng?"


    "No trace." With a helpless smile, sakak told the news that he had just got: "three thousand soldiers and police searched the prince''s mansion three times. Not only could they find the body of any attacker, but also the figure of Chu Feng could not be found. It was as if the human body had disappeared without a trace."The queen of Shuidong nodded and looked at Prince Boguo with a slightly reproachful look: "uncle, I just let control, but you ordered to kill. Now Chu Feng is not dead. What do you think?"


    The queen of Shuidong has always been calm, but anyone can feel her inner anger, because Prince Bogor openly disobeyed her instructions and did not give any face.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Prince BOGO gave the order to kill Chu Feng. All the problems would not be a problem. But now the bad thing is that Chu Feng is not dead and has disappeared without a trace. It is doomed that they will bear the Revenge of Chu Feng which may have no bottom line.


    Because it has been proved many times in the past that it is OK to kill chufeng, but when you can''t kill him, you should be ready to be killed!


    Prince BOGO snorted, clapped his palm on the table and said, "Your Majesty, the Chu wind directly threatens us to enter the country. This is a disgrace to us. Now it is even more lawless to attack the prince''s residence. It is even more damned. Is it wrong for me to order the attack?"


    "Do you want me to watch him kill all the people in the prince''s house, my children, and then you will be happy?"


    She didn''t want Chu Feng to die. At the beginning, she even wanted Chu Feng to die. Later, she found that the consequence of letting Chu Feng die was far more serious than that of him.


    It''s just these things, and she can''t tell the people in front of her.


    Prince BOGO felt that he was right when he saw that the queen of Shuidong didn''t speak. He continued: "so, for a bandit, we must use the most cruel means to deal with him. Chu Feng is great, and I admire such a young man. But this is Shuidong. If he can''t give orders here, he will kill anyone he wants."


    "Your Majesty, I hope you will immediately order Chu Feng to be wanted all over the country and ask for international support to list this damned pilgrim as the number one terrorist."


    The queen of Shuidong frowned. Even a few days ago, she could have ordered against chufeng without hesitation because of today''s affairs, and would not accept any threat. But now, no matter how much benefit the queen of Shuidong is, she doesn''t want to attack Chu Feng because she knows.


    In today''s world, even Tianchi can''t afford the consequences of moving Chu wind.


    At this time, when the situation was in a state of anxiety, the queen of Shuidong did not speak, and Prince BOGO shut his mouth at the right time, the blue haired youth who had always closed his eyes opened his eyes. His blue eyes, like hair, had a kind of strange color. At one glance, it seemed that people could sink into it.


    When we face the public opinion, we can''t stand the strong smile of the young people


    "When the world spurs on him, can he fight against the world even if he has countless resources in his hand?"


    Prince Bogor looked at the blue haired young man who was very uncomfortable when he saw him for the first time. He did not know why the queen of Shuidong invited such a person, but heard that he seemed to have a way. Prince Bogor asked, "do you have a way?"


    "Nature!" The blue haired youth nodded with modesty and looked at savaqi beside him and Mariana opposite: "aren''t there two good people here who criticize human rights and create public opinion? Of course, I just don''t know if Miss Marianne will change her original intention and show her fangs to Chu Feng? "


    After the blue haired youth said so, Prince Bogor and others looked at Marianne and Savannah, and understood what kind of nodding.


    Blue haired youth is right. Savaki is the director general of human rights organizations. Mariana controls Wenzhou''s mouthpiece with the help of the Rothschild family, and can even affect tangzhou. Even a saint under the alliance of the two people, it is estimated that even a saint will be attacked and despised by everyone.


    All the people present did not deny his toughness, but they also believed that as long as the whole world spurned Chu Feng, many people would abandon Chu Feng. The eyes at them were full of fun.


    In particular, Marianne, we all want to know whether the Rothschild family, which once beautified Chu Feng, would turn around to fight against Chu Feng and even discredit him?


    Didi!


    Everyone was waiting for an answer. There were two sounds coming from Sark''s communicator. He took it out and looked at it. Sack''s face changed greatly and he said, "Your Majesty, the Chu wind has appeared!"


    In an instant, Prince Bogor gritted his teeth and asked, "where is it?"


    Sark''s throat moved hard. There was too much disbelief in his eyes. He was stunned and said, "the palace!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    Yes, Chu Feng is here.


    And beyond all people''s expectations, Chu Feng was very low-key, it can be said that he was very arrogant. The reason for his low-key was that he did not appear in a big way. Instead, he was like a tourist who came out of the palace at will and was blocked out of the gate by the Royal guards.


    The reason for the announcement is very simple. Chu Feng reported to his family and told him to go in and cut off his head.


    The reason for his arrogance is that Chu Feng came and came alone, holding a pig killing knife that he didn''t know where to get. It was one meter two long and fifteen centimeters wide. The weight was more than thirty kilograms. However, it seemed that Chu Feng did not have any weight when he held it in his hand.


    The arrival of the news, also in the time of the guard''s notification, was the arrival of dignitaries know, are shocked.


    The name of Chu Feng has been known to the top power circles in Shuidong these days. We didn''t hear from him a few days ago. We all felt that Chu Feng had left. When we heard of him outside the palace, we could not accept it.


    Those present will not forget that a missile blew up the uninhabited island, nor will they forget the 100000 demons who disappeared in the Moro block. Ordinary people don''t know, but it is no secret to them.


    Is it such a legendary person who has been blacklisted by Shuidong? court death?


    Even if the royal family has sounded a level of alert, the royal guards also moved quickly, they still feel not so real.


    Even if Chu Feng came with thousands of people, they felt that they could understand that Chu Feng could not accept his appearance alone with a pig killing knife. This was beyond the scope of arrogance. It can be said that this kind of arrogance has not been accepted by human beings.


    But the fact is, Chu Feng is indeed coming.


    With the royal guards, Sark quickly came to the front, his face full of dignity and doubt. Now Chu Fenggang attacked Prince Boguo''s residence. According to the reason, he should find a place to hide or secretly leave the country. But why did he come to the palace alone?


    Do you really want to cut off Johnson''s head? Sark was crazy when he thought about it.


    Outside the gate, Chu Feng was carrying the butcher''s knife he had seen on the way. He stood at the door, looking at the sack who came with nearly 100 members of the Royal Guard. His smile was indescribable.


    Similarly, the situation outside the gate was also watched by the queen of Shuidong and others in the inner palace restaurant. On the connected video, Chu Feng was alone carrying a pig killing knife. Rao had heard about it just now, but when he saw it, he could not help but twitch.


    This is the royal palace. This is the residence of the royal family. This is the spiritual symbol of Shuidong. When they raise their guns and guns, they don''t feel anything. Only Chu Feng is carrying a pig killing knife, which they can''t understand.


    But the fact, the impact of them, even if do not want to believe that all this is true, it is impossible!


    Mariana narrowed her eyes and looked at the crazy figure on the screen that occupied almost one wall. She had heard the name of Chu Feng many times. In order to get rid of Chu Feng''s bad reputation, she used Wenzhou''s mouthpiece more than once. As for seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, it was the first time.


    "He is very young, beyond the imagination of my mind. Originally I thought that he should be a rough man, two meters tall and fluffy, but now I see it, completely subverting my mind."


    "If I don''t know that he is a notorious little wind, I suspect he is the brother next door."


    People who have seen Chu Feng have nothing to say, but those who have not seen Chu Feng have the same meaning as Mariana at the moment. Chu Feng''s youth and elegant temperament have completely subverted their understanding of Chu Feng. At least when they see people, they will not think that this is a villain whose hands are stained with countless blood.


    The blue haired young man took a meaningful look at the screen and disdained to move his eyes and open his mouth: "Mariana, you haven''t answered our question. Would you like to work with MS. savaqi to let Chu Feng bear the bad reputation that can''t be washed off and make him useless?"


    Mariana has not yet answered, Savannah spoke faintly, moved away from the screen with helpless eyes, and said clearly: "Chu Feng once saved me once in the holy pilgrimage, so this time I won''t do anything unfavorable to him, so no matter what Miss Marianne wants to do, I will not participate in it."


    The blue haired youth sneered and spread out his hands: "let''s just say nothing. Today I''m just here for the Queen''s birthday party."


    Mariana cast a glance at the blue haired youth, then looked at the screen, light mouth: "Your Majesty, I would like to know, with a pig knife outside the palace Chu Feng, how are you going to do?"


    "It must be killing!"


    Prince BOGO took over Mariana''s words and said with hatred: "otherwise, how to comfort so many people who died in the prince''s mansion, how to let the outside world know that we are tough and can''t be provoked. If we don''t kill Chu Feng today, more people will challenge the majesty of our royal family."Johnson nodded and agreed: "yes, Chu Feng, no matter what his status now, can not erase his once humble, and our people here are not qualified to be enemies. If such people challenge us, they must die."


    "To make an example to those who get up from the bottom understand that being humble is destined to be a lifetime thing. No matter how high you climb, there is no background, it is also a grassroots."


    Shawaqi left Prince BOGO and Johnson with a slight disdain, and said with a slight sneer: "many people once said that chufeng was not qualified, but in the end, they all died. The chief of Weisi, the emperor of plum blossom club, the emperor of universe, and even Nick, the ambassador of Tianchi, were all kicked away."


    It was not shawaqi who wanted to speak for Chu Feng, but she was not used to the arrogance of these people. She added with a sneer: "compared with the above several people, I don''t know whether master Johnson and Prince Bogor think they have more?"


    Johnson and Prince Bogor were so questioned by savaqi, in the heart secretly scolded a cheap. People, but also can not find any words to refute shawaqi''s words, she said right, even if Chu Feng had been born how humble, but damage in his hands of the people, which is lower than their identity?


    In this way, I just want to show my superiority, but I am embarrassed and speechless when I am punctured by Savannah at the moment. I can only hate in my heart.


    At this time, Chu Feng hung down his butcher''s knife at the gate. No one felt uneasy about it. He slowly raised his knife and pointed to the sack at the door: "Captain Sark, I came here one by one. It''s purely personal resentment. Don''t you want to compete with me with guns now?"


    "If this is the case, Ben Shao is not a soft eater. He will take away the palace every minute!"


    Arrogant, arrogant, heaven!


    Chu Feng''s words were not suppressed in a very low voice. Each sentence was very loud, not only for sakak, but also for those dignitaries in the outer palace. Everyone''s heart was cursing Chu Feng''s arrogance.


    This is the Royal Palace, the spiritual symbol of the people of Shuidong. Anyone who is slightly disrespectful can be shot at random. What''s more, Chu Feng comes with a pig killing knife and can be killed directly.


    Sark also scolded Chu Feng thousands of times in his heart, but before he came out, the queen of Shuidong told him that Chu Feng was not a man who wanted to die. Before he could find out his strength to come here alone, even if he killed people at the gate of the palace, he could not act rashly.


    With the suppression of Queen Shuidong, sakak suppressed the idea of rushing up and shooting off Chu Feng. "Fengshao, today is her Majesty''s 29th birthday. If the whole country celebrates with fengshao, we are very welcome. We can even invite you to the inner palace to raise a glass with her majesty."


    "But if less wind comes to make trouble, then we can''t be blamed. The majesty of the royal family must be maintained."


    Chufeng pondered a smile, we can see that sack''s scruples, but for those dignitaries, Sark''s words are no less than a thunderbolt. Her Majesty even invited Chu Feng to join the table to raise a glass. What do you want to play?


    But Chu Feng didn''t seem to feel it in general. The butcher''s knife in his hand fell like cutting tofu. He directly and ruthlessly inserted it into the hard floor. He said in a loud voice, "I come alone. I don''t need a knife or a gun. It''s your ability to kill me. If you can''t, just watch me chop my head."


    "I don''t know if the great queen of Shuidong would dare to gamble with Chu Feng on the young master of Hercules in the third room of piangong, rockefellas, and his little aunt in the Royal Wine Cellar?"


    In the dining room, the queen of Shuidong, who had been sitting upright, heard Chu Feng''s words and stood up slowly. Her beautiful eyes twinkled with cold light and looked at Johnson and Prince BOGO. At the moment, she finally knew where the foundation of Chu Feng''s impact on the palace was.


    But knowing that there are some things that can''t be explained, he went up and picked up a communicator and said, "the wind is less. I''ll knock down the whole royal guard with bare hands. I''ll send Johnson out of the country immediately. Of course, if Feng Shao died on this road, I''m sorry. You died in vain, how about that?"


    After hearing what queen Shuidong said in front of her, Johnson was still a little discontented. He said with a sneer, "I agree. There are 500 royal guards. Chu Feng is just looking for death."


    At the moment, Chu Feng, outside the gate, heard the voice coming from nowhere. After a little familiarity, he loosened his hand on the pig killing knife: "the queen of Shuidong can play so well, I''ll put a bet on it. If Chu Feng alone fights with thousands of royal family, he will survive."


    "Prince Bogor''s head, I''ll take it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    Many dignitaries who didn''t know what Prince BOGO had done to Chu Feng secretly felt that Chu Feng''s request was too absurd. They felt that the request was simply beating the royal family''s face, even in the face of Shuidong.


    Moreover, even if he wanted a head, it was Prince BOGO who wanted the head of Chu Feng. Some of them knew that Prince BOGO and sulaf in the Moro block seemed to have a relationship.


    But all of this, before they came up with a reason, Chu Feng had already jumped up, pedaled on the pig killing knife and flew out to hit the gate of the palace.


    With the Queen''s personal promise, and Chu Feng killed Chu Feng alone in the palace. If he killed Chu Feng with guns, the royal family today saved face for the time being, but it was also the biggest loss of face. For a single person to challenge, he even fired a gun, which was a joke.


    Therefore, when the Chu wind came, all the members of the royal guards, or the royal guards, put away their guns, showing a strong sense of war.


    No matter what Chu Feng came to do today, and no matter what Chu Feng had done to Shuidong in the past, today we can threaten to fight with thousands of people to enter the palace. Chu Feng is still the first person, and they are ready to use 100% of their strength to smash Chu Feng''s raves and safeguard the dignity of the royal family.


    What they didn''t know was that Prince Boguo''s face was hard to see when Chu Feng said that sentence, and the queen of Shuidong, who wanted to stop him, fell into silence.


    Everyone is quiet, want to see how Chu Feng died.


    Yes, they have only seen such things as fighting against thousands of people in movies and novels. In reality, they never believe that anyone can defeat a thousand people. Even if it is a hundred people, it is unique. Therefore, from the moment when Chu Feng took the lead, they all realized that Chu Feng was a dead man.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care what others thought. He ran into the camp of nearly 100 royal family members outside the palace gate. Facing the encirclement of 100 people, Chu Feng was like a tiger among the sheep.


    He did not believe that Chu Feng could fight thousands of people. However, he was very relaxed against more than 100 people at the gate of the battle. This is the information shown in some limited materials that Sark studied.


    Perhaps to adjust the atmosphere, the queen of Shuidong ordered people to open the largest screen in the outer palace to receive pictures of the door in real time.


    At the same time, those reporters who have been approved by the royal family to enter the palace today are calm down in their initial shock and excited. They turn on the camera and face outside the gate. Although they can''t capture the heroic posture of Chu Feng against the royal family members, such scenes are enough for them to write wonderful reports.


    And Chu Feng, did not suppress their own strength, just to control the power, not to kill these royal members more.


    But in terms of speed, it is so fast that others can''t catch it. Almost everyone can''t see what''s going on. The five royal members who attack Chu Feng will fly out without even the strength to stand up.


    In the inner palace restaurant, Marianne''s beautiful eyes blinked for a moment and said meaningfully, "no wonder my three sisters have a special affection for him." He looked at the queen of Shuidong and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, I don''t know if you can put back the picture just now. I want to see how he defeated those people."


    The blue haired youth sneered and said, "it''s just that the speed is as fast as an extreme. What''s the matter? If a bullet passes, can he still survive?"


    However, the queen of Shuidong ignored the blue haired youth and motioned for the three elders to go up. The three elders nodded and cut back the playing picture. When Chu Feng first started, the speed slowed down ten times.


    All of them sat up straight. On the screen, we can see that Chu Feng was very simple with one punch and one foot and the most basic close to the body. However, such a common move could not be stopped by specially trained royal family members. Everyone''s bearing capacity was just one stroke.


    Then he fell to the ground and rolled, and his strength to stand up could not be condensed.


    I don''t know who breathed out a breath and broke the silence. The chief deputy said solemnly: "Your Majesty, if you can, please press on the strongest power of the royal family. As long as people like Chu Feng live, it''s not good news for us. Today, it''s a good opportunity to kill him without bearing the consequences."


    "For this reason, I am willing to press up the ten bodyguards around me."


    Prince Boguo also saw the strength of Chu Feng by slowing down the camera. He said along with the words of his chief deputy: "as long as I can kill Chu Feng, I''m willing to let my 400 bodyguards press on."


    The blue haired young man gave Marianne a cold look and said coldly, "I''ll be alone, crush the battle line!"


    Mariana''s face was frozen, and she looked at the blue haired youth: "Zach, today is the royal family, Johnson, their personal enmity with Chu Feng. If you want to intervene, I Mariana will not sit back and ignore it, and I will not guarantee that you can leave Shuidong and go back to Qingqiu safely."


    The blue haired youth, known as Zach, sneered: "Miss Blau is worried that Chu Feng must die today." Looking sideways at Johnson: "you say no, master Johnson?"Johnson showed an exuberant smile and nodded: "it''s natural. As long as Chu Feng dies today, Tianchi will welcome master Zach and his family members to visit at any time."


    Zach grinned darkly and waved his hand outside. Everyone only saw a figure passing through the gate, and then there was no figure. But just now, they had guessed something.


    No one found Prince Boguo''s look a little unnatural, because he remembered the black and white old men who had begun to take their own orders to the prince''s residence. Although they didn''t know how strong they were, they were certainly very powerful, but they didn''t seem to kill Chu Feng in the end.


    But the words have been said, Prince BOGO can only comfort himself in his heart. The two old men, black and white, were killed by the army and police later on, not by Chu Feng. As a result, he felt much more comfortable. He took out a communication device to inform his cronies, and temporarily pressed 200 bodyguards to kill Chu Feng.


    The queen of Shuidong frowned and tried to stop it, but Zach and Prince Bogor had sent out, and even the chief deputy had ordered ten bodyguards to go ahead.


    Let the three elders switch back the picture. The queen of Shuidong looks a little ugly. This is the royal family. She is respected. But at the moment, she doesn''t feel Prince BOGO''s respect for her, more like she is a supporting role.


    After the queen of Shuidong was thinking about how to deal with today''s affairs, Mariana exclaimed that she was born. The queen was surprised that her old friend was not calm. She looked up curiously at the screen. She was also shocked: "is he still a man?"


    Just a little while ago, Chu Feng had already broken into the gate of the palace. Although it was only less than 10 meters away, the difficulty was conceivable. The most important thing was that there were more than 100 people lying on the ground. It was not necessary to see that all of them were defeated by Chu Feng just now.


    At this time, not to mention the queen of Shuidong, they were shocked. They could already see all kinds of dignitaries outside the gate in the outer palace. Chu Feng fought all the way, no matter how many people were, they were completely dealt with one blow and one foot.


    From the beginning to the present, there are a lot of royal family members pressed up, but none of them can block Chu Feng. Although there are many fists and feet falling on Chu Feng, it has no effect at all. Chu Feng is like a stone man. No one can stop it all the way.


    Sark began to despise a little bit more dignified, but that''s all. Chu Feng could fight 100 people in his expectation, and there were 8900 people behind him. He didn''t think Chu Feng could win.


    Holding up a hand high, the exclusive members of the 500 royal guards moved and stood in the way of Chu Feng. The 200 bodyguards of Prince Boguo in the distance also pressed over, along with the ten bodyguards of the chief deputy.


    But this is not the most attractive. What they pay most attention to is that the old man with silver hair standing behind these teams has a bent body, which is too small compared with many people in the western regions.


    Wearing a blue dress, the whole person is too thin and too small, does not seem to have a bit of spirit, indifferent face is like wood general, did not show a trace of emotion.


    However, he still attracted the eyes of countless people, and the old man with silver hair gave them an extremely dangerous breath.


    In front of the main palace, Mariana and others have come to the front. The queen of Shuidong is still watching behind. When she sees the old man with silver hair standing there, Mariana''s look changed and she glared at Zach angrily: "it seems that Johnson''s promise to you makes you very excited, and even sends out one of the strongest members of your family."


    "That''s for sure."


    Zach''s gloomy smile made people feel uncomfortable: "it''s a pity that we can''t get married with the Rothschild family, but I believe that if we persist, we will succeed in the end. Moreover, I also want to prove that our family is stronger than your family and step into Tianchi first."


    Mariana snorted coldly, and did not continue to fight against Zach. In the whole of Wenzhou, if there was no Zach''s family, the Rothschild family was definitely the first family in Wenzhou, killing countless royal families.


    But it is because of the existence of the Zach family that all this is full of variables and uncertainties. Looking at the old man with silver hair, Marianne began to worry about Chu Feng''s safety. Because just now, Jennifer, who was far away in the holy pilgrimage, called, and who let her favorite man die, she would let his family disappear.


    "You can''t let the family face war because of this boy!" he said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    Arrogant, arrogant!


    In his heart, the wind of Chu has begun to look for such a word.


    Nearly 300 royal guards were beaten by Chu Feng all the way from the gate. All of them fell to the ground without any fighting power. It was as quiet as the night. Everyone forgot to breathe. Looking at Chu Feng standing in front of the Royal Guard, it was like nothing.


    Even the appearance of panting has not appeared, many people have been completely unable to find words to describe Chu Feng.


    Monster? Superman or Ultraman?


    These words passed through their minds one by one, but they all felt that they could not be applied to Chu Feng, who were non-human. But Chu Feng is a human being at the moment, but human beings should not be so powerful? Nearly 300 people have been killed?


    I don''t know which dignitary in the crowd gently pop out a word: "Wang!"


    A word is very light and light, but in the quiet situation, it is particularly clear, and it makes it difficult to find a suitable word to describe it. At this time, many powerful people of Chu Feng secretly nodded in agreement. Yes, today''s chufeng can be called king.


    That kind of arrogance, but it doesn''t make people feel arrogant momentum, that kind of random standing there, Mount Tai collapsed in front of me, I am self-confident and calm, even in the face of tens of millions of people''s block, the strong courage to go forward, if we say that Chu Feng is not the king, who can be the king?


    Men are naturally in awe of the strong. Those who began to despise Chu Feng have forgotten their contempt. Some of them are just in deep awe and fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    The woman''s look at Chu Feng is not awe and fear, but an unabashed desire and passion, or to conquer this young man, or to be conquered by this man. All kinds of ideas are formed in their minds.


    Even if Chu Feng doesn''t look at them, it doesn''t affect their feeling of Chu Feng.


    I don''t know who roared. Under the leadership of Sark, five hundred members of the Royal Guard leapt out, bringing out the powerful momentum of wolves, giving people a strong illusion that the city is under the cloud.


    The impact of 500 people on one person.


    Seeing this scene that shouldn''t appear in reality, all the people present beat their hearts hard. Seeing Chu Feng, who is still calm and standing, it seems that as long as they rush past, they can completely submerge Chu Feng. In the sea, a boat!


    However, the imagined things will never be clearly presented. At the moment of contact, Chu Feng burst out like a shell. No matter what person is blocked in front of him, he directly bumps into it.


    The strong impact force made the Royal Guard members feel like they were playing bowling. Chu Feng was the ball, which knocked them all out.


    At a distance of 10 meters, more than 40 members of the Royal Guard flew out. It was just the beginning. In less than 10 seconds, Chu Feng made more than 40 members of the Royal Guard lose their combat effectiveness and powerful strength. Once again, it went deep into the hearts of many people, and even had absurd ideas of invincibility.


    After the crowd, the old man with silver hair always had a ripple in his eyes, and his shriveled lips revealed the voice that only he could hear: "Super Master?"


    Feeling the mysterious feeling in the air, the old man with silver hair denies himself again. The momentum of Chu Feng does not belong to the momentum of a warrior. I guess that maybe chufeng is just a little stronger than a great master.


    Standing there, the thin body, still unshakeable, a violent killing machine, has slowly condensed in that body, and the powerful excitement of destruction flashed in my mind.


    Chu Feng seemed to feel a little bit of the back of the old man with silver hair, and a meaningful smile swept over his mouth. He did not know that the old man with silver hair was not a member of the royal family. He thought that the queen of Shuidong had used the hidden power of the royal family.


    That is to say, with a simple look, Chu Feng stretched out his hand and grabbed a member of the Royal Guard, swung it forward, and directly bumped into the other seven people. He took advantage of the situation and jumped out with his feet under the control of strength. A member of the Royal Guard subconsciously raised his hand to block it.


    But no effect on the fly out, the strength of the body is also in that foot hit, the moment was hollowed out clean.


    At this time, people watching this scene can''t help but think of a movie that was popular in Europe and the United States a few years ago. Jet Li starred in the "savior". At the moment, Chu Feng is like the protagonist in it. A powerful man with one punch and one foot can not only make people lose their ability to move, but even destroy everything.


    The members of the royal guard are like bowling balls. They either fly up or go out, like children thrown away by adults. The difference is that they are all beaten up by Chu Feng.


    "Formation!"


    Sakak opened his mouth early and closed slowly. The strength of Chu Feng shocked his heart again. The royal guards were much stronger than those of the guards. They were specially responsible for the Queen''s safety. However, he could not resist the rampant Chu wind. He quickly cheered and prepared to beat the strongest card of the Royal Guard.With the call of Sark, the Royal Guard members who were still rushing forward were quickly dispersed. Instead of colliding with Chu Feng, they formed a circle in an instant.


    All of a sudden, the inner and outer circles were scattered, and soon three circles appeared. The people in the second circle stepped on their hands when the people in the third circle raised their hands and jumped on the shoulders of the people in the first circle.


    The first row of people leaned forward, while 50 members of the royal guard standing on their shoulders grabbed at Chu Feng.


    Seeing that they were about to touch each other soon, the members of the Royal Guard in the third row who sent the second row to jump out quickly stepped forward, kicked out from the cracks and rowed away toward the Chu wind.


    It''s very difficult for a hundred people to attack one person at the same time. However, at the moment, the members of the Royal Guard actually did it. If it fell on the body, all we could think of was death.


    Chufeng smiles gently, and his mouth outlines a cold arc. Seeing that his fist is about to attack, Chu Feng suddenly jumps up and goes directly to the height of six meters and jumps out of the range of attack.


    This time, the people of the Royal Guard seemed to have expected something. At the moment of Chu Feng''s leap, 30 members of the royal guard stepped on the back of their companions and jumped together. Although they could not reach the height of Chu Feng, they were powerful enough to destroy everything.


    When Prince Boguo saw this scene, he would be crushed by 30 people as soon as the Chu wind fell. He couldn''t help but shout: "good!"


    Just as soon as he had finished speaking, Prince BOGO''s face was completely solidified. At the moment of Chu Feng''s falling, his body actually stopped for a moment in violation of the common sense of physics. Yes, he stayed in the air for a while.


    Then, as if Foshan shadowless feet general stunt appeared in front of the public, Chu wind in the middle of the air, with the help of the people of the Royal Guard leaping up again, and then saw the shadow of the legs in a moment, do not know how many feet kicked.


    The 30 members of the Royal Guard were kicked out of the army when they were not in control of their body shape. They also directly disrupted the formation formed on the ground and knocked down many people.


    Chu Feng landed like an old water eater, and burst out in an instant. His fists and feet began to wreak havoc on the royal guards again. Some fists and feet occasionally fell on him, but it didn''t seem to have any effect at all.


    Zach, who was standing with Prince Bogor, saw this scene and frowned slightly: "is he a warrior? But why can''t I feel the breath of a warrior? "


    The voice was not very loud. Prince Bogor heard it very carefully and asked, "what?"


    "Nothing!"


    Zach couldn''t be sure, so he shook his head and said back. There was a gun in his sleeve, which was cold and cold. His eyes at Chu Feng were full of murders. He didn''t care about people''s eyes or any revenge. He could do anything as long as the benefit was greater than the payment.


    Johnson promised that Zach''s family could enter Tianchi and even go to other areas of tangzhou after chufeng was killed. Zach thought it was worth it. As for the consequences of chufeng, Zach never thought about it.


    In his eyes, Chu Feng is just a person with strong personal strength and good luck. That''s all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    There is no cruel blood, there is no shocking killing, only pure boxing.


    But it is such a means, Chu Feng has also deterred the whole audience, today''s Queen''s birthday ceremony, also disappeared in the strong Chu wind, now more people are concerned about the strength of Chu wind, the best of Chu wind.


    On the ground, there were more than 700 people lying on the ground. All of them could not stand up. Even the absolute confidant of the queen Shuidong, the captain of the Royal Guard and the former champion of Shuidong fighting, fell on the ground, one hand swelled up, and there was too much reluctance in his eyes, but he could not stand up at all.


    Chu Feng stood up against the wind, there is no film and television drama that beat the enemy after the wind toss hair, just so calm, so calm, but that is it, he still attracted the attention of countless people.


    At this moment, Chu Feng is the center of the world, all the world, all the people, all the scenery, seems to have become his foil.


    More than 700 people did not use any thermal weapons, nor did they use any despicable means. In half an hour, they all lost their combat effectiveness. However, if you look at Chu Feng, there is not much damage except that the clothes are a little tattered.


    At the beginning, he didn''t think that Chu Feng could turn over thousands of people. At the moment, they all felt that maybe another thousand people could not stop Chu Feng.


    Prince BOGO, who was in front of the palace, finally closed his mouth, which he had never closed for a long time. His eyes were dignified and murderous. He looked at his two hundred bodyguards and said, "kill me


    On the knife?


    Prince BOGO''s words were just like roaring out. All the people on the scene heard him, and his eyes showed complexity and a little smelly contempt. Chu Feng came here alone and fought with his bare hands. He said that he would not use weapons, but now he wants to be stabbed?


    Everyone felt that Prince Boguo was worried that what Chu Feng had just said would come true. After fighting a thousand people, he took his head. So now he would not hesitate to break the rules to kill Chu Feng.


    The chief deputy hesitated for a moment, but also sprouted a violent killing opportunity: "on the knife!"


    Ten accompanying bodyguards heard the master''s order, and without a trace of hesitation, they all flashed out a senhan''s sword. Although Chu Feng defeated more than 700 people standing in front of them, they did not experience some things personally. Even if they did see them, they did not think others were too arrogant.


    Moreover, some people even think that he is very good with his bare hands, but if he uses a knife, can he be so good?


    More than 200 people all threw out their swords. They looked at Chu Feng covetously. Their eyes were as hot as bloodthirsty animals. Only the old man with silver hair carried his hands on his back and looked at the scene in front of him without surprise or joy. It seems that there are too few things that can interest him in this world.


    The rules were broken, and Chu Feng did not fluctuate. On the contrary, his smile on his face was a little more cheerful. He licked his lower lip and passed a touch of monster in his left eye: "I was kind-hearted. Why should I be forced to kill all living beings?"


    The prince''s bodyguards yelled in unison in chufeng''s words. Two hundred people moved. The bodyguards of the chief deputy also sprang out. For a moment, the knives were bright. This time, everyone felt that Chu Feng could not survive under the siege of more than 200 knives.


    The atmosphere of the scene, also pushed to the highest point in an instant, and even some people began to regret the fate of Chu Feng.


    "If you die, blame your master."


    Chu Feng sneered, and the dark yellow nine needles between his palms can be clearly captured. If he went according to the rules of the game, he would only hurt people today and not kill people. But now, Prince Boguo, they have broken the rules of the game. Chu Feng doesn''t mind letting the corpses spread over the square of the palace.


    Just want to take the lead in launching the attack, Chu Feng sniffed a touch of unusual breath, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, the palm of the dark yellow nine needles disappeared in the hand.


    Hand to the outside: "pig knife!"


    With a deafening roar, the butcher''s knife nailed on the floor at the door seems to be held by an invisible big hand. It flies directly from the ground and flies towards the Chu wind. Under the influence of an invisible force, the pig killing knife weighing dozens of Jin has been held by Chu Feng.


    The magic scene, so that the surrounding dignitaries are open mouth, followed by endless cold and fear, for things that can not be explained, people always have an invisible fear.


    How did that pig killing knife fly over? They just want to break their heads.


    With a simple hand, the silver haired old man''s eyelids beat for a while, and there was a confused color in his eyes. He could do this, but his breath would fluctuate and be captured. But just now, he still couldn''t feel the breath of Chu Feng.


    It''s not a warrior, not a master, but a breath that he never felt. It''s very strong, but sometimes it''s very weak.


    Prince Boguo didn''t know about these things. He only thought that chufeng was a slightly stronger Oriental warrior. He raised his hand to more than 200 people who had surrounded Chu Feng and said, "kill


    Mariana and savaki frowned and looked back at the exit of the inner palace from time to time. Prince BOGO broke the agreement and used weapons. How could the queen of Shuidong not come out to stop her? Did she also intend to let Chu Feng die here?This idea, no one can answer, because everyone''s eyes are completely attracted by the central position of the picture in the past, some people who are not strong in psychological endurance have even bent down to retch.


    Because just at the beginning of the fight, a prince''s bodyguard who was in front of him was directly cut off by a pig killing knife from Chu Feng, and his power was not reduced by cutting on the latter''s head, so that the head directly flew out, staring round his eyes, and died with no eyes closed.


    No head of the body stood in place, blood from the position of the throat burst out, like a fountain, many of them were splashed on the body of Chu Feng.


    A knife deterred everyone. He looked at the bloody corpse, and then looked at Chu Feng. If Chu Feng was a graceful and elegant young master at the beginning, the Chu wind splashed with blood at this moment was a god of killing from the Shura hell.


    Blood stained clothes and violent murderous spirit make everyone''s heart a little unbearable. A strong visual conflict and sense organs destroy all their cognition.


    And Chu Feng


    It seems that there are no onlookers around. At the moment when the headless corpse fell down, he directly ran into the dazed crowd with a butcher''s knife of dozens of Jin, which pushed the bloodiness to a more cruel level.


    Yesterday, the floor which was cleaned and prepared for the Queen''s birthday ceremony was dyed red by the flowing blood. It was monstrous and gorgeous, and there was endless chill.


    The sun originally appeared in the sky, but I don''t know when it is covered by the dark clouds. There is a gentle surge of thunder. The depression of a storm is coming, which makes everyone''s heart full of heaviness and fear.


    Yes, there is no other emotion in everyone''s heart at this moment except fear. This kind of fear is brought to them by Chu Feng. The pig killing knife in the killing, the eyes of indifference and despising everything, and the decisive killing without hesitation at the moment of dropping the knife all make people suffocate.


    But Chu Feng seems to have forgotten everything at all, but there is a happy killing. I didn''t intend to kill people, but forced me to kill all living beings. This is the only state of mind and thought in Chu Feng''s heart now.


    The more than 200 people who killed chufeng started with the idea that Chu Feng was bound to die when his weapons came out, and then he complained to Prince Boguo. If the latter didn''t ask them to do so, why should they die under chufeng''s pig killing knife at the moment? At most, a few days in the hospital is enough.


    However, there is no "if" and "regret medicine" in this world. The dead are dead, and the living want to quit, but Chu Feng has not given them this opportunity.


    Boom


    As Chu Feng killed the hundredth man, the sky thundered, and the sky was completely overcast. Under the illumination of thunder light, there was only Chu Feng''s demon like figure and the cruelty of blood splashing.


    Thunder constantly, killing more than, it seems that God is because of the cruel and merciless Chu wind, and bloody influence, can not help but play for those who died.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    All of a sudden, at the moment of the end of a thunderbolt, a succession of gunshots rang out. All of them were stunned and did not move in the heavy rain. They were all surprised. Which bastard shot?


    Just waiting for them to see who was shooting, the scene of Chu Feng''s knife moving forward shook their hearts. The sound of the swindler''s bluff was accompanied by Mars, and several bullet heads fell on the ground, leaving only a faint trace on it.


    The sword turned and killed two Prince bodyguards. Chu Feng''s eyes were cold and pitiless and looked at Zac, who was still holding a gun before the palace, but had already shot out all the bullets. His voice was over the rolling thunder: "kill me, you should be ready to be killed by me. Today, you and Prince BOGO''s head, I want both."


    All the time, Zach''s face was a little more pale. Seven bullets shot out of his face, which did not kill Chu Feng, and even was blocked by a ridiculous pig killing knife.


    Zach has tried his best to overestimate Chu Feng''s amazing strength, but at this moment he found himself underestimated.


    The blue eye son circulates the monster to kill a machine: "go up, kill him!"


    It seems that the old man with silver hair seems to be motionless in the wind and rain all the time. It seems that the robot has received the command, and the body moves forward, giving people the feeling of shrinking into an inch. In an instant, the distance is shortened by 20 meters, and no one can see clearly.


    The withered hand slowly stretched out, toward Chu Feng in the hands of the pig knife to grasp, seemingly powerless, but gives a strange feeling!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    However, when his hand held chufeng''s butcher''s knife steadily, it gave people a feeling that it was made of iron and steel. At least, after holding Chu Feng''s knife, there was no stop from the beginning, and now it finally stopped.


    The rest of the 70 or 80 people, holding the knife''s hand, fell down with the fall of the knife. It seems that they don''t have to face Chu Feng. It''s a relaxing thing.


    The old man with silver hair took control of Chu Feng''s butcher''s knife at one stroke, which made Prince BOGO see the hope. Although he did not know what kind of forces Zach came from, he was invited by Queen Shuidong to attend the birthday ceremony. Even if he was a little bit less, he could also influence the situation of a country.


    At this time, seeing his old man with silver hair just let Chu Feng''s butcher''s knife fall, Prince Boguo relaxed, but also a little excited.


    He gave his confidant a look. The latter understood and let the rest of the prince''s bodyguards retreat quickly. The one who died just now and the prince''s house was slaughtered. Prince BOGO lost a lot today. Now someone seems to be able to deal with Chu Feng bravely. Why send his own people to be killed?


    Wind and rain, also strange at this moment to stop down, that rolling thunder also dissipated invisible.


    What is more surprising is that after Chu Feng did not continue to kill people, not only did the wind and rain stop, the thunder disappeared, but also the dark clouds in the sky slowly dispersed, and the disappeared sun appeared in the sky again.


    Just the sunshine didn''t give them the feeling of suddenly brightening up, on the contrary, they were more depressed.


    After being ravaged by the wind and rain, coupled with the sunlight, the smell of blood is even more strong, and the ground is also sticky. In my eyes, my heart is extremely uncomfortable, and Chu Feng stands there holding a pig killing knife, without feeling general.


    The old man with silver hair held the knife''s hand. At this time, he gently pulled out his strength. With a clear and crisp sound, the broad pig killing knife broke directly from the middle, hitting people''s eyes severely.


    With a wave of the backhand, the broken half knife flew out and nailed it to a tree. The leaves on the tree were all fluttered by the sudden force.


    Chu Feng passed a faint smile, nailed the half cut pig knife which was directly broken by the dark force of the old man with silver hair on the ground. He took a step forward and stretched out his hand to pat the silver haired old man''s cheek. Such a slight move made those who longed to see a great war stiffen their faces.


    How can the old man, who was killed just now like a rainbow and broke up the pig killing knife by terrible means, let Chu Feng slap him on his face now.


    While the old man with silver hair felt the cold palm on his face, and his thin hand suddenly stretched out directly. It turned into a fist and hit the heart of Chu Feng. The heavy dull sound was with great power. Only when the voice was heard, many people covered their heart subconsciously, as if they were beating on their own body.


    Although there is no personal feeling, but also can be expected to be absolutely not ordinary power.


    But Chu Feng did not move, even the body did not shake, still patted the silver haired old man''s cheek: "Tianyang seven levels of the grand master, how weak?"


    The old man''s face finally appeared a trace of fluctuation and surprise: "you..."


    But this sentence was doomed to be speechless. Chu Feng patted the silver haired old man''s hand and suddenly grabbed the latter''s scattered hair soaked by rain, and pulled it forward directly. The other hand was impolitely raised. It was a simple, direct and violent blow on the face of the old man with silver hair. The sound of nose collapse and fracture was especially harsh.


    All the people are gaping open mouth, and they imagine the amazing war is too far away.


    In their eyes is the world''s elite, in the final battle even killed the wind of the silver haired old man how so vulnerable?


    Just across a distance, the moment holding Chu Feng in the hands of the pig knife where? This is the idea that everyone turns around in their hearts. Even Zach is stunned and even rubs his eyes. It''s hard to believe that everything in front of him is true.


    The appearance of the old man with silver hair is very popular, which brings hope to people. However, the result now is that Zach can''t accept it. In his imagination, if the old man with silver hair hands, Chu Feng will die?


    And all of this, destined to have no explanation, why the beginning of the wind incomparably strong performance of the old man, now will be simply and directly abused by the Chu wind.


    Just looking at Chu Feng''s slow hand pinching the old man''s neck with no prototype on his face, he slowly lifted him up, letting the blood on his face flow on his arm, and gently seemed to have no strength. The old man with silver hair who was still dizzy and swollen to cushion the pain was thrown up.


    Chu Feng''s hand also became a fist. When the old man with silver hair fell to a horizontal line, his fist flashed out like lightning, and the sound of rib fracture was clear and loud. The old man with silver hair was knocked out and fell to the ground for seven or eight meters. Blood gushed out of his mouth without money.


    The bloody scene was so numb that they didn''t know how to accept it. The outsider who thought he could stop Chu Feng''s killing pace was cruelly abused in the end. What''s going on?Chu Feng slowly walked by and stood in front of the old man with silver hair, leaving a row of blood red footprints on the ground. On the sticky road surface, it gave people a very uncomfortable feeling. The old man with silver hair struggled to raise his hands and wanted to open his mouth, but he could not make a sound at all when he touched the broken ribs.


    Chu Feng''s hand stretched back, and the half cut pig knife snapped off the ground and flew to Chu Feng''s hand. He gently raised it and pointed it at the head of the old man with silver hair: "if you have a next life, you must choose the master. Not everyone is worth your life."


    Kill the opportunity, clearly present.


    Finally, Zach looked at his eyes. Although he couldn''t accept the failure of the old man with silver hair, he also knew that he had to do something at the moment. He stepped forward and stood on the floor after being washed by the rain. He didn''t go to the place full of blood and said, "Chu Feng, you are very strong, but you are not qualified to kill him."


    "Put away your knife and leave 10 billion yuan behind. I will treat today''s incident as if it did not happen, otherwise your consequences will be very serious."


    Chu Feng looked sideways and couldn''t see the situation clearly at the moment. He wanted to deter Zach with his identity and asked jokingly, "is it serious? Can you tell me that your forces can directly abuse the Kennedy family? Plum blossom club, Weiss royal family, Jiaoyu or prince Shuidong, or even Nanliu family in cold desert


    Zach''s face was stiff. He didn''t know what Chu Feng suddenly asked these things to do. But he still replied arrogantly: "we have no grievances at all. Why should we abuse them? And they are the most powerful forces in the world. I believe that a force can''t fight against them at the same time."


    Chu Feng laughed, with playfulness and banter in his smile, as well as a touch of contempt. Such an expression fell in Zach''s eyes, which made him angry.


    Suddenly, the smile on Chu Feng''s face disappeared and was replaced by boundless bleakness: "unexpectedly, the force you are in is not as strong as the enemy at the same time, so don''t tell me what to do in front of me!" Pointing to his nose, he said one word at a time, "because Ben is young, he has already been an enemy against them. What can you be proud of in front of me?"


    "Do you believe that this little lost great interests to calm down and their resentment, and finally gather all the strength to destroy your family?"


    If he is overbearing and unreasonable, Zac''s face will turn blue and red, and the people around him will look at him with contempt. How can the Chu wind today fear any force? The water king dares to mount a half light speed missile. Who else does he need to be afraid of?


    At this time, Chu Feng held the knife in both hands, ignored the silver haired old man''s desperate regret eyes, and took back the disdainful eyes from Zach: "moreover, you are not concerned about the life and death of your dog, but should care about your own head. What I said has always been realized."


    "Take a look at the world and breathe in the air, because soon it''s not yours."


    The words fell, the knife light, head flying, half kill pig knife directly cut off the head of the old man with silver hair, the head with round eyes rolled out to Zach''s feet. There was reluctance and reluctance to give up the world in his eyes. His eyes just pointed at Zach. It seemed that he was still blaming him for his imprudence and made him die.


    Zach''s body couldn''t stop taking a step back. He didn''t go to see the old man with silver hair dying. He didn''t feel affected by Chu Feng''s words just now. He patted the rain on his body: "I admit you are very arrogant, but you are also fighting in many directions. If they gather together, you will die no matter how strong you are."


    "Give you a discount, leave 5 billion to leave here, or you will never want to set foot on Wenzhou, I swear, you will not die, I will lock myself up, I will not be born."


    Chufeng, with a smile and indescribable playfulness, kicked the body of the old man with silver hair to fly far away. He walked slowly towards Zach step by step. He sighed: "you have self-knowledge. Now you give me the feeling of a pig. You don''t want to beg for mercy, but you also want to threaten me. How can you come back?"


    Clear show of the killing machine, incomparable firmness, let Zach frown, he up to now do not believe, Chu Feng dare to kill him, but step by step Chu Feng, but let his heart appear loose.


    With only five meters to go, when Chu Feng seems to have to kill Zach, Mariana hesitated and said: "the wind is less, you can''t kill him. He may be Qing''s fiance in the future, a strategic partner of our family. In addition, if you really kill him, there will be great turmoil and waves in the whole world."


    "I''m not threatening you, it''s just a kind of good advice. You can''t kill him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    For fear that Chu Feng might be a threat and warning, Marianne put her words in a more euphemistic way.


    Others don''t know Zach''s identity, but Mariana does. There were people who repeatedly proposed to the Rothschild family and pointed out that he wanted to be a wife. That person was Zach, a big crocodile family that was no worse than the Rothschild family, or even on the edge of the cloud.


    Chu Feng stopped and looked at Zach, whose face was proud again. She looked at Marianne, and felt familiar: "who are you?"


    "Why should I listen to you?"


    Mariana frowned, a little uncomfortable with chufeng''s way of talking to herself, but she didn''t want to go crazy because Chu Feng made her fight with Zach''s family. She took a deep breath to suppress her unhappiness.


    Mariana''s words without any fluctuation made the powerful people around her open their mouths. In Wenzhou, Rothschild is a taboo family. Many people know that, but they are not willing to mention it easily, because they are a pain that many Wenzhou kingdom does not want to mention easily.


    This familiar and strange family rarely appears in front of the crowd, but it only exists in the legend. At this moment, when Mariana says her name, the first thing we think about is the Rothschild family, the world''s financial giant.


    Even in today''s world, the amount of money under control is beyond the reach of countless people for a century.


    But what surprised them even more was that what Marianne had just said, she looked at Zach at the same time. If Marianne could say such words, he must have been not so simple. At least, he came from a force that could be comparable with the Rothschild family.


    However, there are too few families and forces that can compete with the Rothschild family in such a large Wenchou. Even the royal families of various countries should keep a distance from the Rothschild family, because many of them owe money to the family.


    Some dignitaries at a higher level look at Zach and think about where they came from. Slowly, the eyes of some dignitaries turn from confusion to shock. Isn''t it?


    As soon as they had such a thought, they did not continue to think about it for the first time. In Wenzhou, in addition to the Rothschild family, there was a more mysterious and powerful family, but this family was once said to have been destroyed by various countries 30 years ago.


    But looking at Zac at the moment, and Marianne, it doesn''t seem like a joke. They vaguely guess that Zach may come from the family that has been erased from all kinds of records and documents.


    A family called the best in the last century, a real taboo family.


    The look at Zac has changed. It''s not the awe or respect. It''s a kind of fear from the heart, an expression of instinct in the face of death. Even many people dare not look at Zac any more, and even warn themselves that they don''t know Zach.


    Because some people, you know, his existence is a kind of death penalty, and Zach''s family, are such people, they do not exist in any nationality, even excluded from the circle, but their existence, however, can not be ignored.


    Two hundred years ago, the mysterious family that once ignited the war in Wenzhou is ancient and long-term, with a mysterious color that can not be ignored.


    Although Chu Feng doesn''t know which force Zach came from, from the faces of some people around him, we can see the profound meaning. The family of Zach is perhaps more mysterious and powerful than the Rothschild family.


    Otherwise, knowing that Marianne is a Rothschild family, she has no power to change color. Why does her face look like a dead mother and father when she thinks of something?


    Just like this, Chu Feng still didn''t have much feeling. Knowing that Marianne was the second sister of the youth, her expression was also relaxed a little, but the killing opportunity still existed: "he fired seven shots at me just now. Prince BOGO can be said to be a member of the royal family. It''s normal to think that I die. At this time, he not only shot, but also let his men shoot at me."


    "Second miss, you tell me that my game with Shuidong royal family has nothing to do with him? Is he the Savior? "


    "What do you mean?" Marianne frowned


    "That means!" Chu Feng coldly threw out a sentence, the next second his body suddenly appeared in front of Zach, big hand pinched the latter''s neck, looked gloomy: "interfere with my game, want me to die, then you should be ready to be killed by me, this rule is my own rule of Chu Feng, it will not change because of the other party''s status, but..."


    After a pause, Chu Feng patted his face with one hand, because he was not breathing well. Zach, who was red, sneered: "but his identity seems to be very noble. Today I killed so many people and knocked over so many people, and the seven bullets just now scared me. I need something to suppress my fear."


    "Give me 10 billion, break a hand, I can not kill you, or the old man with no head will be your end."


    Zach has ever been so despised and even more in control of life and death. He wants to kill as soon as possible. His red face shows anger and says, "I advise you to let go of me. I''m not one you can easily fight against, even if you are a strong oriental warrior."Chu Feng squinted her eyes. When Mariana was not in good mood, Chu Feng directly fell Zach on the ground, banging Zach the whole people like mud, rolling on the ground, and stepping on Zach''s back head spoon with a heavy foot, so that he and the ground could have a close contact.


    The rain mixed with sand is on Zach''s mouth, and makes his heart more humiliating. He says coldly: "you will die. I swear to heaven that you will die by gambling on the glory of the family. I firmly believe that."


    "I''ll die, I don''t know, but I know you''re going to be unlucky."


    Chu Feng was a little bit of an accident, but that is all. The pig killing knife in his hand passed by mercilessly. He brought a deep scar behind Zach. The flesh and skin rolled around both sides. The blood was worthless. But surprisingly, Zach didn''t have a cold hum.


    Chu Feng has a sharp look in his eyes. Zach''s performance and firmness, even at this moment, have not revealed fear and panic, making Chu Feng a little dignified.


    He was not worried about the fierce and violent enemies, but he was afraid to encounter enemies without emotion or even cherish themselves. Undoubtedly, Zach was such a person. The blade of the blade crossed his body and didn''t make a hum. Such a mind, such firmness, in Chu Feng''s memory, was rarely.


    Chu Feng once passes by, the strength on his feet has increased a little, but he has started to offend. Then he let the hatred come a little more violent. The whole head of Zach stepped on the water and said: "finally, give you a chance to lose money and cut off your hand. Otherwise, I will cut off your head directly if the next knife is over."


    "And you can rest assured, wait on the road, Prince BOGO they will come soon."


    Zach''s head was soaked in the rain, but he still said nothing. Only his eyes were burning almost all the anger. The rest of the emotions were not revealed at all, and seemed to care nothing about the threat of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng squints her eyes and raises the half kill pig knife. Mariana can not say it clearly in person, but she can still be sure that Zach''s identity is not so simple. Maybe it involves a very high person in charge. But now, all the words are lost. Chu Feng has no choice.


    If Zach doesn''t compromise today, there will be more people who will not take Chu Feng in his eyes tomorrow. This is something he doesn''t want or want to see.


    The knife light in the sun, flash a piece of destructive light, that brilliant let many people subconsciously close their eyes, an overwhelming killing machine, spread, strong and firm!


    The light of the knife is about to fall, Zach still has no fluctuation. Chu wind breathes a breath and quickly drops the knife. With a voice, it comes from a distance: "30 billion, Johnson, Prince bergo and master Zach, our king Shuidong has been protected, and another one billion yuan is released to protect Zach''s hand."


    "The wind is less than the sword, but it''s good to give isavia a little face?"


    One centimeter!


    After all, the knife stopped at a centimeter position of Zach''s neck. The cold edge of the blade didn''t make Zach frown. Chu Feng looked at him deeply, like many people, to isavia, the most mysterious queen.


    But when I saw isavia, the queen of East water, who was coming under the Royal Guard, Chu Feng was dazzled, and didn''t care what occasion it was, and said, "come on, don''t take it with you."


    Isavia, it is the Lisa who has been separated soon!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    It never occurred to me.


    When she met Lisa, Chu Feng only thought she was an ordinary woman in Shuidong. Later, he found some clues. Chu Feng only thought that Lisa was a person with a story. After all, the people who attacked and killed her in the cathedral were powerful masters.


    It is possible that he was born in some of the top hermit families in Shuidong.


    But a problem Chu Feng never thought of was that Lisa would be isavia, the queen of Shuidong. Apart from the original VIIa, Lisa would be the most powerful and youngest queen in Shuidong history, or more powerful than any other monarch at the beginning. She seems to be the head of all the kings in Wenzhou.


    Far away, today''s Shuidong queen is dressed up, noble and elegant temperament, without the slightest smile on the beauty of the face, this is an inviolable and profane situation, Chu Feng took a deep breath, is reluctantly accepted, Lisa is Shuidong Queen''s problem.


    As for why the queen of Shuidong wanted to hide her identity and deliberately seek opportunities to get close to him, Chu Feng did not think much about anything. He could make sure that there was no malice at the beginning, and the rest of the things he thought about were not necessarily workable.


    The shock in the hearts of the dignitaries was no less than that of Chu Feng. There were only a few people who had seen the queen of Shuidong. From the day she ascended the throne, there were not many people who had seen her, but her story was spread.


    It has been known for a long time that isavia was a young queen, but seeing her face with her own eyes is not only as beautiful as the rumored one, but even younger than the rumored one.


    You can see it in the blazing and jealous eyes of countless men and women.


    Because of the appearance of Queen Shuidong, there was a brief silence on the scene. Everyone felt that everything would end slowly if she appeared. However, before their idea fell, a knife light flashed and a blood arrow shot out.


    In addition, there is a hand in the middle of the air to turn a few circles, and finally landed on the ground, but also conditional convulsions twice.


    The eyes of the people who reacted to Chu Feng changed, and the ideas just produced were smashed by Chu Feng with the simplest and direct means. In front of the public, and in the case of the interference of the queen of Shuidong, he broke Zach''s hand.


    If Chu Feng is not a madman, what kind of person is a madman?


    Chu Feng, however, didn''t seem to notice the eyes of the people around him. He took back his foot and watched his arm cut off by himself, and his blood flowed across his body. But Zach''s face was pale and he didn''t scream. A killing opportunity passed in his eyes.


    It''s very clear how strong a person''s mind is that he doesn''t have to think about it. If he doesn''t get rid of him, he won''t sleep well.


    But at this time, Chu Feng was not allowed to do too many things. He stepped on Zach and faced the queen of Shuidong. He said in a loud voice as if he had never known him: "I''m a serious man. I only need 10 billion yuan. Zach must break his arm. Johanson and Prince Bogor must die."


    The queen of Shuidong was also shocked by Chu Feng''s cruel methods just now. She slowly reacted. She took a complex look at Chu Feng and waved to send Zach to the hospital for treatment to see if she could take the hand.


    Her eyes collided with Chu Feng. This was the first time that she looked directly at Chu Feng as the queen of Shuidong. With her sharp eyes and fearless momentum, she felt a little resistance and fear in her heart, which was an indescribable but real idea.


    He breathed out a breath, released the depression caused by the Chu wind, and shook his head gently: "the wind is less, Zach is just out of the attitude of a bystander to help, but it doesn''t matter, he does threaten the safety of fengshao''s life. If the royal family gives 10 billion yuan, can he keep his last life?"


    Others did not see it, but the queen of Shuidong just looked very carefully. At that moment, Chu Feng''s eyes showed a firm killing opportunity, which was looming.


    Chufeng passed a meaningful smile, knowing that the queen of Shuidong had insight into her killing machine. She looked around her and nodded: "if her majesty can forget something, I''m not such a bad talker. In the future, that conceited guy doesn''t bother me, and I don''t want to dirty my hands."


    The queen of Shuidong whispered a little fox. He knew that Chu Feng would not let Zach go. How could Zach be willing to do anything today?


    Zach will not worry about her attitude towards life and death in the future.


    When Zach''s question was dismissed, the queen of Shuidong looked at Prince Bogor and Johnson, who had shrunk to a corner at this time: "the wind is weak, then my useless uncle and master Johnson, can you give me face? I am willing to exchange 10 billion yuan per person for their temporary safety."


    Chu Feng tilted his head and jokingly looked at the queen of Shuidong: "what is temporary?"


    Shuidong Queen''s proud body slightly straightened, a momentum leisurely and hair: "they are in the palace one day, you can''t attack them, if they leave the palace, regardless of life and death and I have nothing to do with it."When everyone was surprised at the queen Shuidong''s concession, Chu Feng said in a cold voice: "this is the palace. There are more than a dozen helicopters in there. When the queen Shuidong gives in, you can arrange them to get off by helicopter. Where should we go to find them?"


    Being confronted by Chu Feng in front of so many people, the queen of Shuidong doesn''t mean to be angry at all. Instead, she brings out a smile: "little wind, even if they leave Shuidong, or even hide in other places, can''t you find them? Or in this world, who can stop you? "


    Chu Feng didn''t give a little face this time, but then softened his tone and raised a finger: "an hour, 20 billion, I''ll give you an hour, they have the ability to run away is their luck, but after an hour can''t get out, the queen of Shuidong don''t want to stop it."


    The queen of Shuidong knew that this seemed to be the bottom line of Chu Feng. She thought about it and looked at Prince Johnson and Prince BOGO. Finally, she fixed her eyes on the latter: "uncle, fengshao''s request is there. Are you going to give up everything to save your life, or do you want to fight with fengshao to the end?"


    "I will arrange for you to leave by helicopter as soon as possible. One hour is enough for you to board my private plane."


    Prince Bogor looked at Queen Shuidong reluctantly. After decades of ups and downs, he could not have known that queen Shuidong was taking advantage of the opportunity to take everything away from him. He could even think that if he compromised and left today, the Royal Presbyterian would be completely washed away by Queen Shuidong tomorrow.


    Just at the beginning, all his firm self-confidence was broken when Chu Feng fought a thousand people to kill hundreds of people, and even more when he cut off Zach''s hand, Johnson was afraid. What reason did he have to be afraid of?


    Suddenly, I feel a little regret about what I agreed with others at first. I sighed and nodded, but I didn''t want to say anything.


    The queen of Shuidong is a vigorous and vigorous person. After getting Prince BOGO''s nod, she put down a big stone in her heart for many years. She quickly arranged for Prince BOGO and Johnson to board the plane and catch the flight to Tianchi. Only when she got to Tianchi, could Shuidong stay away from the disaster.


    "Give me the money!"


    Just finished, a word has not been said, has been silent to watch all this Chu Feng shake the hand of the pig knife light mouth: "I do not like credit, an hour to buy road fare, two people 20 billion."


    This time, the queen of Shuidong didn''t say anything else. She waved to the two elders of the royal family to do it. Although this may make the outside world laugh at the Royal compromise, she believes that if you have a bottom line, then you should compromise.


    The efficiency of the work is very high. Only five minutes later, 20 billion yuan went to Chu Feng''s private account. After confirming the payment, Chu Feng gave a happy smile and sent a text message to the editor.


    The initial conditions of the queen of Shuidong were not too much, but Chu Feng was still haunted by trivial matters, and there were still a lot of domestic affairs. If Johnson and Prince Bogor really ran away, whether they should continue to pursue and kill, but now for an hour, Chu Feng is sure that they can''t run away.


    Put down the mobile phone, Chu Feng''s left eye playfully looked at the direction in which Prince BOGO had just left. The helicopter had already taken off and flew directly to Shuidong airport.


    Five minutes later, when many people were surprised that the Chu wind really let Prince BOGO leave. When they were so good at talking, Bing qingyujie, who did not know when to enter the palace, came from one direction and instantly attracted the eyes of countless people. Such a pair of charming twins were men, and it was hard to calm down.


    The queen of Shuidong turned her head and narrowed her eyes when she saw the two men, because she had seen ice and jade, and saw the dying man in their hands. Her face changed slightly, facing Chu Feng: "less wind, you..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a man of credit."


    Chu Feng knew what the queen of Shuidong was going to say. He raised his hand and said, "that idiot Johnson and Prince BOGO are on their way to the airport now. I have no interest in paying attention to them for the moment. But you should remember that your 20 billion yuan is just to fight for the vitality of each of them for an hour, not three people!"


    When the queen of Shuidong knew that she had been cheated, she was even surprised how Bing Qingjie got into the heavily guarded palace. Chu Feng, like a flash of lightning, suddenly appeared in front of the two girls: "well done, Johnson left, but his dog, the executor who kidnapped my aunt, is always going to die."


    Apparently, it was rockefellas who had been arrested.


    After leaving from the secret passage of Bogor''s Prince''s mansion, rockefellas came to the palace with secret secrets to hide. Just after receiving Johnson''s news, he would come out and leave together. However, as soon as he arrived at the helicopter parking place, Bingqingyujie killed him directly and killed him instantly.


    Finally, Johnson saw that he couldn''t take lokeffith away. He abandoned him directly and took a helicopter to leave. He fell into the hands of ice and jade.


    At this time, rockefellas had no hatred for Chu Feng, only for Johnson to abandon his endless resentment, raised his head to look at Chu Feng, coldly said: "the wind is less, our gratitude and resentment will not say much, I am willing to use all my wealth to buy my own life, let me go back to Tianchi safely."Chu Feng sighed. If it was before, he would be happy to collect money and let people go. After all, money is the most real thing. He slowly raised his knife, and his voice was cold and killing: "I also want to let you go, but if you don''t kill you bastards, who will kidnap people around me in the future, how can we play?"


    The opportunity to beg for mercy was not given, and there was no time for the queen of Shuidong to stop him. The knife fell violently, and a round eyed head rolled out in the shocked and complicated eyes of all the dignitaries.


    Hercules and Shaozhu are not the world''s top figures, but they are also people with status and status that can influence the pattern, so they die?


    Chu Feng''s killing and ferocity once again awed the hearts of all the people present.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1021

    Under the complete repression of the royal family, ordinary people have no way to know what happened at noon. The dignitaries who attended the banquet were also hinted to have rotten things in their stomachs. The reporters from all sides were ordered by Queen Shuidong to be held in secret for six months. When they reappeared, no one believed what they said.


    The ceremony did not end because of this. Under the strong control of the queen of Shuidong, the banquet was opened again after two hours. In order to calm the emotions of all parties, the queen of Shuidong did not go back to the inner palace, but shared the joy with them in the outer palace, which had experienced the bloody Chu wind.


    As for chufeng, the departure of Johnson and Prince Bogor did not seem to have any influence on him. Instead, he went to the Grand Restaurant of the inner palace with savaki and Mariana.


    At 5:15, there were only chufeng, who was full of food and drink, and two charming women in the restaurant. They wiped their mouths with paper towels. Chu Feng playfully swept two women who were not only beautiful but also powerful. They said with a smile: "you and I have dinner together. Chu Feng is very honored."


    "I just want to know if there is anything you want to talk to me about?"


    Shawaqi and Mariana looked at each other, and the corner of her mouth flashed a helpless smile. In the face of such a person as Chu Feng, any words and oppression had no effect at all.


    Seeing the bloody and cruel Chu Feng who changed his clothes at the moment, who would believe that he was the God of killing in all directions at noon today?


    But even though they didn''t believe it, it had already happened. Savaki side head slightly pursed her lips: "fengshao, thank you for your help in the holy pilgrimage. If it wasn''t for you, today''s savaqi would have been a dust under the loess, and would not have the opportunity to eat at the same table with fengshao."


    "Long legged foreign horses, we don''t want to come to these virtual, just take what we need."


    As soon as shawaqi finished, Chu Feng threw out a remark that made savaqi crazy, even ignored her embarrassed face and added: "so there''s no need to say this. Although you are still attacking me on the issue of human rights, it''s not so fierce. I can still feel it, so there''s nothing to thank you for, if you don''t have some value, I won''t take another look when you''re dead


    "So to be honest, I like to talk directly with two people. The prelude can be there, but don''t be too complicated. The combination is the king way."


    Countless times in the heart has cursed Chu Feng, it can be said that there should have been no mood, but heard Chu Feng in front of Mariana''s face said that she could not help but curse.


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders, and it didn''t matter what shawaqi said: "say it!"


    Savannah looked at Mariana, and when the latter nodded, she said, "we all know that you came to Shuidong to save people, and basically kill the culprit Johnson and the accomplice Prince Bogor. But why did you take money and let people go? Quite directly, it''s different from what I know about you."


    Mariana nodded slightly beside her. Chu Feng killed all directions and broke into the palace today. Everyone could see that she was here to kill people.


    But in the end, Chu Feng asked Johnson and Prince BOGO to leave. Up to now, neither of them seems to have done anything. Both of them think that people like Chu Feng can''t be so good at talking, and if they really collect money, they will let them go. At this time, they will do nothing, and there must be a huge conspiracy brewing in the dark.


    Thinking that Chu Feng might let them go, he wanted to chase down to Tianchi and set off a bloodbath again. Both of them had a headache.


    Shawaqi is the director general of human rights organizations. The purpose of her existence is to crack down on those kingdoms and individuals who do not have human rights. After knowing Chu Feng, she tries not to mention things about Chu Feng. If Chu Feng finally kills Tianchi, she doesn''t know whether she should still be like this.


    Mariana''s headache was the cooperation between chufeng and the Rothschild family. Carol, once the owner of the family, promised that as long as Chu Feng''s iron hooves stepped on Europe and the United States, the Rothschild family would provide support. However, if the war on rice was launched, it would be a bit of a headache.


    After all, up to now, Chu Feng''s benefits to the Rothschild family are not enough for the family to pay too much. Instead, Chu Feng takes over Jennifer, and it is likely that Qing will also fall and lose money.


    Having said that, Chu Feng couldn''t understand the meaning of the two women. She took a sip of her wine cup and sipped the so-called Royal special offering that she didn''t like very much. Then she gently replied: "I''ve killed too many people. It''s inevitable that I like to do something to ease my violent mood. Naturally, I can''t let them go. I don''t do things now, but it doesn''t mean they won''t do things."


    "People who are always going to die, give them a few more hours to live, I can still do it."


    Although Chu Feng said it seriously, shawaqi and she still sniffed at it. Since Chu Feng came out, he treated the enemy cruelly and mercilessly, just like the autumn wind sweeping leaves. How could he be so talkative at this time? They both subconsciously felt that Chu Feng was brewing a huge plot.


    But Chu Feng didn''t tell the truth, and they couldn''t guess what Chu Feng was going to do. Mariana brushed her hair and whispered, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, but what I want to tell you is that you should listen to me today. Don''t attack Zach. If you offend him, you offend death, and you may never be able to leave Wenzhou.""Don''t think I''m alarmist. To put it seriously, the Rothschild family, in addition to money, can suppress Zach''s family. On the basis of force, Zach''s family can blow us up a few streets, and I''m not afraid to tell you a piece of news. It was the Zach family who cut off a lot of fangs 40 years ago."


    Chu Feng did not speak. He listened quietly to Mariana''s words. He also believed that Mariana was not deceiving herself. For a while, Chu Feng could not think of any family in Wenzhou, which could directly fight against the underworld organizations in Europe and the United States.


    He put down his glass and rubbed his head: "in detail, I don''t ask the Rothschild family to help me, but at least let me know what kind of enemy I am facing."


    "A taboo among the taboos in Wenzhou, at our level, is called the great emperor family. There are no more than 500 people in the world who know the existence of this family."


    Marianna was relieved and promised not to join hands with Chu Feng''s family. "It rose in Qingqiu eight hundred years ago, but its real history is more than 800 years. As for how long, we have no idea.


    Six hundred years ago, after two hundred years of precipitation and development, they reached the peak of Qingqiu in a time of war. Although they did not take the first place on the surface, they were the real emperor behind the scenes. Hitler, the madman who once sparked the flames of war, came from this family.


    This family has been brilliant for hundreds of years, and many tentacles have extended to all the kingdoms in Wenzhou. If the Rothschild family controls the economic lifeblood of many kingdoms, then their family is holding the life and death of all the leaders of these kingdoms.


    A hundred years ago, they seemed to be tired of this kind of life controlled behind the scenes. Perhaps it was the trend of the times. With the development of society, they gradually turned to the secret and returned power to all countries. However, as long as they said a word, they could still easily stir up unrest in Wenchou.


    There is a sentence that you may have heard. It is a long-standing poem from Wenzhou: when it reaches out a hand, it can destroy countless cities, when it reaches out a foot, it can destroy many kingdoms. When it is angry, the world will tremble. We don''t know who he is. We can only call it sickle! "


    As soon as Marianna finished this sentence, Chu Feng stood up without any sign. Her eyes were full of shock and complexity.


    He didn''t know everything Mariana said at the beginning, but the last sentence, which Chu Feng happened to see in the library of Imperial City College, was a story about demons and death. The first place to spread out was Qingqiu, and the last part of the story was the God of death, sickle!


    The eyes gradually showed a dignified, early know that the legend of the true existence of the story, chufeng today will not let Zach leave safely, at least to stay as a hostage.


    Just a lot of things did not. If, Chu Feng took a deep breath and slowly sat down. Although Marianne told me something very surprising, it was not unacceptable. She picked up her glass and drank it gently, and her mood was completely calmed: "even so, let me teach you, death sickle!"


    Savaki didn''t know this at all, but looking at Marianne and chufeng''s eyes, she could still feel that today''s Zach was definitely not an ordinary person. Just about to ask, she turned her eyes to the queen of Shuidong, who was coming with a frown.


    Subconsciously, she stood up and rarely saw the latter. She asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    The queen of Shuidong stopped, looked at Chu Feng with her beautiful eyes, and opened her red lips: "ten minutes ago, it was reported that Johnson and his flight had a tragedy 500 kilometers after leaving Shuidong. Johnson and Prince Bogor died in the independent VIP cabin, and there were four innocent flight attendants. I have asked them to return home, the Kennedy family And they''ve sent people. "


    Savaqi and Mariana heard the huge shock of their bodies and looked at Chu Feng one after another. The meaning was self-evident.


    Chu Feng got up quietly, rubbed his head and gently returned: "I guarantee with my personality that I have never given the order to kill Prince Johnson and Prince Bogor."


    The queen of Shuidong, with a slightly chilly look in her face, softened a little. Although Chu Feng is a son of a bitch, he is at least a daring bastard.


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "but if they die, my mission will be finished. Your majesty, please arrange the flight back to the imperial city for me today. Excuse me!" Leaving a word, Chu Feng left the restaurant in a big stride.


    And the three women were still standing in place, for a long time, Marianne began to speak softly: "I believe it is not the order of Chu Feng, but I also firmly believe that Chu Feng must know who killed it."


    The queen of Shuidong nodded: "no matter whether it is or not, the crime of killing is all his. It can only be arranged to let him go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1022

    Johnson and Prince Bogor died.


    At the moment when Chu Feng walked out of the palace, the news began to spread to the ears of all parties, especially to hear that Johnson and Johnson died a few hours after leaving Shuidong.


    Because they have been paying close attention to this matter all the time, Chu Feng has never been out of the palace, and no one has seen him contact with the rest of the people. But under such circumstances, Johnson is still dead, and there is a poor Boguo prince.


    This news is no less than the explosion of a nuclear bomb, so that all parties to understand are stunned.


    Because the two men died in an independent VIP cabin, and there were several flight attendants. In addition, no one was present. How did the murderer appear and get in? The guards of the Kennedy family who were guarding outside did not know. They just went in after hearing a scream, and all of them were dead.


    In addition, a person''s shadow can not be captured, Johnson and other people died of the strange, let the captain of the first time to send the news back to Shuidong.


    All the dignitaries who knew the truth of death were shocked. They killed people silently in the air of ten thousand meters, or under the guard of more than ten bodyguards. When there was only one entrance, all the first thought was that Johnson and Prince Bogor had done too many immoral things, and it was retribution.


    However, some people think about Chu Feng, because he entered the palace with great momentum and finally let them go. Although it may be because of the money, many things are still not very reasonable.


    But if we say that people were killed by Chu Feng, where are the killers? How did you get in?


    This is destined to become an unsolvable mystery, and those who can''t think about it any more have not continued to think about it. However, many people know that this time, no matter what the truth of Johnson''s death, this account is destined to be put on Chu Feng''s head.


    Moreover, after the news of Chu Feng leaving overnight, all parties felt that Chu Feng was worried about being revenged. Of course, some people thought that it was because of Zach''s affair. However, for the powerful people in Shuidong, it was good news for them that Chu Feng was going to leave because no one could guarantee when he would meet this devil like teenager.


    Inside Shuidong capital airport.


    Because of the flight return, the airport delayed all flights for half an hour. Secondly, the Royal motorcade drove in here. Although Prince BOGO is a man of great ambition, he is also the Queen''s uncle. Now that he is dead, isavia needs to do something.


    Of course, isavia came to the airport to welcome back to the body of Prince Bogor, but the most important thing was to watch Chu Feng leave.


    The latter just came for such a short time, which made the whole Shuidong fall into a panic. If she stayed any longer, isavia could not guarantee that Chu Feng would not do other things. Others did not know, but she knew very well that the real controllers behind the triad and the Red Gate of Wenchou.


    So when Chu Feng proposed to leave, but there was no reason to leave him, isavia asked the airport to arrange a separate route, and took off three hours later to fly directly to the imperial city.


    At the moment, isavia with Sark appeared in front of the airport terminal, looking at the completely emptied surrounding, deep eyes to the distance, faintly can see the light flickering towards this side, carrying Johnson and other bodies on the flight, back to Shuidong territory in the fastest time.


    Waiting for the plane to land, isavia looked back at Chu Feng in another area, thought about it and walked over. When she got close, she said, "the wind is low. I believe that Johnson and my uncle''s death has nothing to do with you. It''s not your people who did it. But now they are all dead. Don''t you need to refute your innocence?"


    "You must know that you bear the greatest responsibility for their death!"


    Chu Feng took a coat from Bingqing and put it on his body to resist the cold tonight. He looked at the four men in black in the distance and joked back: "it''s not what I do. Why should I explain it? It''s OK to have a clear conscience. Moreover, the Queen''s majesty has prepared professionals. The clues should still be available?"


    Isavia frowned, and was more curious about Chu Feng''s confidence and ease. Now most people in the world think that chufeng killed Johnson.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to be in a hurry. It was just that I didn''t do it, and it''s useless for you to bite me. Such an attitude made isavia helpless and appreciated more.


    A 19-year-old man has such a mind that ordinary people can''t imagine.


    Obviously, Chu Feng didn''t want to talk too much to isavia, who had been hiding her identity. She shrugged her shoulders and took them to the VIP room. The flight will take three hours to take off. It''s still early.


    Isavia stretched her eyebrows and didn''t ask Chu Feng what he was thinking. She leaned over to sack and said, "before the plane lands, let the royal family block all the entrances and exits of the airport. In addition, the four of them should carefully check every inch of the plane for me. The murderer must still be on the plane."Sark nods and retreats silently. Isavia looks back at the direction of Chu Feng, then turns away, waiting for the plane to land.


    Compared with Chu Feng, now she can kill Johnson and other mysterious people on the plane, which makes isavia curious.


    What isavia didn''t know was that after Chu Feng entered the VIP room and closed the door, all the lights inside were turned on. Two people who had been sitting stood up and cried out respectfully. They were Godfather Poulos and the red door master, Qian bang.


    Two absolute overlords who can use their hands and feet to make the whole Europe and America tremble.


    This is the first time to meet Poulos, but Chu Feng doesn''t feel too much. Maybe it''s the reason for his mood change. He waves his hand and signals them to sit down: "sit down, the royal family are outside. Hurry up!" Turning to go to the other side to sit down, but just out of two steps, Chu Feng stopped.


    A bright figure stood up. There was no smile on his face, but a kind of respect: "less wind!"


    Chufeng squints his eyes and thinks a lot in his mind. Finally, he goes to sit down directly. Some things are well known to everyone. Now it is not about why Xi Xi hid his identity and approached him. Chu Feng has no interest in nodding.


    Xi Xi looks stiff, embarrassed to stand there, thought it was Chu Feng angry that she had concealed the identity of things, look at her father like help.


    Poulos took a look at the first meeting, but Chu Feng, who gave him great pressure, motioned to his daughter to sit down for a while and spoke softly: "the wind is less. Our relationship doesn''t have to be said. Due to the limited time tonight, I only have two things I want to talk to Feng Shao and I also hope to get your approval."


    Seeing Chu Feng sitting there unmoved, Poulos took a deep breath and continued: "I want my little daughter Xi Xi Xi to inherit my godfather''s position, take charge of the underworld organization, continue to serve for the verdict, to a certain extent, curb the balance of the dark forces in the world. I believe that Xi Xi Xi can do well."


    Chu Feng took the mineral water from Zhang Hanyun, opened it and took a drink. He looked at Xi Xi without any surprise or joy in his eyes. Then he moved away: "the godfather is far sighted. His eyes are naturally not comparable to mine. You think she can go there, but you are sure she can sit in the godfather''s position?"


    "Your dear son bishus, would you like this daughter to sit on it?"


    There is no old man who doesn''t want his children to be harmonious. However, many things have already been destined to be born in such a family. The so-called family relationship is too cheap at the top of the ivory tower where human nature is weak and family relationship is not worth mentioning.


    It seems that what a huge decision has been made, and senleng''s killing opportunity flits through his deep eyes: "the Mafia is not my own, but as long as I am the godfather, whoever I give can take it. If I don''t give it, no one can take it away from me, even if he is my own son."


    "What''s more, the attack on heathy is enough for me to abandon bishus. I don''t want me to die or abdicate. All my children die in his hands."


    Looking at Poulos, he had already made a decision. Chu Feng knew that the end of bishus was doomed, so he didn''t say anything more. He put on the lid of the mineral water bottle: "what''s the second thing?"


    Poulos looked at heathy, who was relaxed on his face, and said solemnly: "I hope fengshao can take heathy with him for a period of time. Although she has grown up very fast over the years, she has grown up in the greenhouse. I need the help of fengshao to polish her, which is also for the sake that heathy can better serve fengshao in the future."


    Zhang Hanyun glanced over for fun, but did not speak. Naturally, she knew that Poulos wanted to let chufeng completely delegate power to Xixi, and then put forward such a request, so that Xixi and chufeng could get along for a period of time.


    Chu Feng thought about it and shook her head: "I can''t give her any help. If you want her to live better, then you should never ask for such a request. However, I can send her to Jiaoyu to experience for a period of time. I believe that in that place, Xi Xi can grow better and faster."


    "I just don''t know, Mr. Poulos, if you will give up your precious daughter and die for a lifetime?"


    Poulos was shocked, frowned and looked at his daughter with a similar look. Finally, he nodded heavily: "everything should be arranged according to the wind."


    Chu Feng nodded and got up. Listening to the slight movement outside, his left eye pierced out and saw countless royal family members blocking various places. Several men in black were exploring the plane without dead corners. His mouth was slightly cocked: "act according to the original plan, and kill the tentacles of Hercules tangzhou."


    "Wait to leave the airport secretly and leave Shuidong safely. The game is not over, it''s just the beginning."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    An hour before takeoff, Chu Feng walked out of the VIP lounge.


    When they were not noticed, Poulos and qianbang had been away from the garrison royal family members in secret. No one knew what they were talking about except those present. When they left, there was a thrill and a deep awe on their faces.


    Isavia is still standing in front of the wide airport terminal, waiting for the final result.


    The search began two hours ago, and everyone on board was carefully investigated before they were put on another plane. It was certain that there was no problem or motive. But the more so, as time went on, isavia''s brow grew deeper, because there was still no one who might have killed Johnson.


    If it wasn''t for believing that there were no ghosts and gods in the world, isavia would have suspected Johnson that they had been killed by ghosts.


    Chu Feng came from the other side and looked at the entrance and exit of the engine room. There were more than ten members of the Royal Guard guarding the entrance and exit of the cabin. There were four other people searching all over the place of the plane. At the same time, he made the most careful investigation on the people who slowly got off the plane.


    After confirming that there is no error, the release will leave, but despite such care, there is no useful information.


    An hour later, the flight to the imperial city would take off. Isavia looked sideways at Chu Feng and walked to one side: "talk about it!"


    A few minutes later, isavia and chufeng appeared in the control room of the airport, looking at flights taking off and landing in another area, and finally returning to Johnson''s flight, isavia sighed, "if I could, I really don''t want to know you for the rest of my life."


    "It''s a bit redundant, but I want to know how you can bear the pressure from all sides in the future."


    The death of Prince BOGO could be suppressed by isavia, and Chu Feng would be relieved of the pressure from Shuidong. However, the second young master of the Kennedy family died, and Zach was cut off by Chu Feng. These enmities must not be stopped.


    Moreover, isavia also believed that savaqi and Mariana must have informed Chu Feng of Zach''s identity. Under such circumstances, she was very curious about how Chu Feng dealt with the crush of Zach''s family. Maybe now the power of revenge against chufeng is on the way to Shuidong.


    Chu Feng lit a cigarette from Yan Luo, and when he puffed out one mouthful, he looked at the beautiful and extraordinary isavia: "Your Majesty, according to the truth, I have brought shame to you. Today is even more in your face on your birthday ceremony. You should hate me and hate me to death. How can it seem that you still care about me."


    "Don''t tell me that the great queen of Shuidong has fallen in love with me, and I will be flattered."


    Even though she has a strong heart, she still blushes when she is ridiculed by Chu Feng. As the most noble existence in Shuidong, her status in the world is very important. How dare anyone dare to say such light words to her?


    But Chu Feng said such words, isavia not only did not mean to be angry, but also felt that life should be like this.


    But reason eventually restrained the emotional side. Isavia took a step forward to prevent Chu Feng from seeing her ruddy face: "be serious, OK?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, approached isavia a little, sniffed at the natural fragrance of the woman, and then began to speak: "you know that I control the black organization and Red Gate secretly, so why can''t I control the rest of the forces in the world?"


    "To offend the Kennedy family, or even Zach''s family, I''m not really afraid, but I''m looking forward to it."


    Isavia looked at Chu Feng, who was showing strong confidence at the moment, and wanted to see whether he was bluffing on his face. However, she was disappointed that there was no flicker on Chu Feng''s face except for her strong self-confidence, as if what he said was truth.


    Thinking that the world-class underworld organizations and red gates are under the absolute control of Chu Feng in the dark, this secret that few people know, isavia suddenly believes that maybe Chu Feng has a lot of unknown power in his hands.


    "I really want to know how many cards you still have!" he asked


    This question is not only about isavia''s curiosity, but even Chu Feng himself is curious. Only Zhang Hanyun and Chu Feng only know about these things. Chu Feng only needs to know about them.


    Silently shaking his head, Chu Feng turned to leave, some things, do not answer is the best answer.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was about to leave, isavia, who had always been steady, subconsciously opened her mouth. When Chu Feng stopped and turned to look at her, her face turned unnaturally red, and finally met Chu Feng with sharp eyes: "although we are destined not to be friends, we still can''t deny my appreciation of you."


    Chu Feng showed a look of great interest: "really in love with me?"


    "No?" As the queen of Shuidong Empire, it was the first time for isavia to be teased like this. She took a deep breath and said, "just, can you hold it? Just give it a hugChu Feng thought of countless possibilities. Why did the queen, who began to stop her entry into the country, at last gave her a green light. What she didn''t think of was that under the strong appearance of the queen, she had a fragile heart. Even if the fragility was not obvious, Chu Feng could still feel it.


    Because now isavia did not hide her vulnerability, clearly presented in front of Chu Feng.


    Isavia slowly came forward and looked at the Chu wind who stood still and did not speak. She opened her red lips: "I am the queen of the royal family. I am concerned by countless people. Even if I reduce my face to the world, I still have everything that can''t be obliterated. Such identity and status are doomed to me that I can''t be willful."


    "But it is undeniable that sometimes I also need a warm and powerful embrace, not love, just a simple hug, after all, I appreciate not many people!"


    Isavia did not hide her vulnerability, nor did she hide her thoughts that she wanted to take advantage of such an opportunity to give a simple hug.


    Feeling the fragility and sentimentality of a woman, Chu Feng knows that this is also a woman who is unable to fight against fate. From the moment of her birth, her future has been doomed.


    Breathing out a breath, Chu Feng took a step forward and hugged the noble Queen, who was coveted by countless men. The latter closed her eyes and rested her head on Chu Feng''s shoulder. Because of her height, it seemed a little abrupt, but it was also harmonious.


    Just a simple hug, Chu Feng let go of isavia''s mindless turn, and did not leave a word. Some people and some things are destined to be a simple intersection in their life.


    Isavia stood there and didn''t say anything. She watched Chu Feng disappear in her sight. For a long time, the door of the room was opened again. Savannah came in with a wry smile: "what I originally thought was to let Chu Feng move for you, and eventually become your foundation for you to sit in the royal family."


    "I thought of the beginning, I didn''t think of the result, Isaiah, you fell in love with him, did you?"


    With a forced smile, isavia walked to the side and sat down, nodding without concealment: "such a man, a woman, can''t help but be attracted to him, even if I''m the queen of Shuidong, it''s just because I''m the queen of Shuidong. Even if I fall in love with him, it''s just a simple hug.


    The royal family and the people will not let me be with someone who has hurt the Empire, so it''s just love, but it doesn''t have to have a result, isn''t it? "


    In the last words, with playfulness and banter, savaki glanced over her bitter smile and nodded with approval: "you''re right. Sometimes love doesn''t necessarily need results. You can watch him arrogant and domineering, and watch him reach the peak, but he doesn''t have to accompany him to blossom."


    "It''s just that sometimes we women are very strange, knowing that it''s impossible. Isavia, it''s not bad for us to fight for it, even if it''s never going to work out."


    Isavia''s eyes were stunned. She narrowed her eyes and fell into deep meditation. After a while, she looked at Savannah. The latter just nodded and didn''t speak. She bit her lips. She seemed to be making a decision. Finally she stood up and took out her communicator and dialed out: "Saker, contact the Ministry of foreign affairs of the holy Koreas, schedule the time, visit!"


    Savaki chuckled, but did not continue to tease the inner rebel, but had to suppress the queen she needed.


    At this time, Chu Feng, who was separated from isavia, came to the toilet area of the airport alone. She was surprised and walked into the women''s bathroom. She went to the washstand and washed her hands while looking at herself in the mirror. She looked a little haggard.


    Turn off the faucet, shake hands, light mouth: "I am very curious, you are what strength, if not I have a little bit of ability, do not know you followed the helicopter."


    "It''s just that you have the ability to leave their hands, but you want me to come to Shuidong. Is that really good?"


    In the words, the door of a toilet opens, and an elegant and cool figure comes out. Lin Yulin appears in the sight of Chu Feng, and her eyes without fluctuation cast a glance at Chu Feng: "although I hate to kill you, I also want to see what you will do for me."


    Chu Feng touched his hands and turned to look at Lin Yulin with a cold personality: "what''s the result?"


    Lin Yulin took a look at Chu Feng and turned to go outside: "very satisfied!"


    Half an hour later, the flight to the imperial city officially took off, and the Royal search personnel retreated under isavia''s leadership. It seemed that the death of Johnson and Prince Bogor was over here, but it was just the beginning.


    No one knows, the moment the flight takes off, on the top of the terminal building, there are several figures in cloaks, looking at the plane slowly disappearing in the sky.


    The man standing in front of him drew back his eyes and turned around: "the master of Tibet appears. The devil''s twelve wings are no longer in Shuidong. It is said that he may have gone to the holy court. Master Zach is just about to kill Chu Feng. We should go and see if those warriors are as strong as before!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    Three days later, the imperial city!


    After Chu Feng came back, she stayed in Guanghan garden and never went out. She told her what happened. She spent more time with Lin Yulin. Because Lin Yulin had no memory during this period, Chu Feng didn''t want her to know that there was another person in her heart.


    At noon that day, Chu Feng sat in the pavilion in the garden. Lin Yulin walked out of the villa and sat down. She took a sad look at Chu Feng and then moved away.


    Although it''s just a simple action, Chu Feng can still clearly capture it, but with a wry smile: "Auntie, just say what you want to say, how does this look like I owe you one hundred and eighty thousand?"


    Lin Yulin hummed. The woman who had experienced a life and death kidnapping was a little more straightforward than the beginning. She cast a glance at Chu Feng and said, "and she owes me not only one hundred and eighty thousand, but also a lot of things."


    Know to go on, he must be embarrassed that person, Chu Feng timely pulled off the topic: "that, the doctor said you had a good rest, recovery is also very good, scared to forget those things are good, there will be no big obstacle, if you are bored, you can go to the Guanghan Palace to have a look, take a walk to relax."


    Lin Yulin rolled her eyes, knowing that Chu Feng deliberately avoided embarrassing problems for the two people, and did not continue to pester her. She nodded: "I will go tonight."


    Looking at the location of the small warehouse, Lin Yulin frowned: "in addition, how can Yan Yan not come out there every day? And what''s in the room on the second floor? I don''t want to go in either place."


    Chu Feng also looked at the small warehouse. Before she came back from Shuidong, Yan Yan had refined the double dragon chaotic tripod. Now, as long as Yan Yan was alive, that Ding was her personal belongings, and anyone wanted to get such things from her.


    Although the treasure was almost taken away by Yan Yan as a rascal, Chu Feng didn''t feel much, so he would not regret it.


    As for the second floor, Chang''e was lying there. Chu Feng couldn''t tell Lin Yulin about these things. She said with a smile: "Yan Yan is a freak. I don''t know what she''s doing. Don''t worry about that much. As for the room on the second floor, I''m doing some things, which is not suitable for you to know."


    Lin Yulin was curious, but she was not a gossip woman. Chu Feng said that, and she would not pester her to know.


    When she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, she saw Melanie coming from afar. Lin Yulin stood up and said, "I''m fine. I''ll go to Guanghan palace tonight. Be careful yourself. Although you''re no longer the leader of the wind gate, Mei Er told me that in order to save me, you''ve offended a stronger enemy this time."


    Regardless of the way, Lin Yulin took Chu Feng''s hand with a soft voice: "remember, I''ll be there if you live, and I won''t live alone if you die one day."


    Leaving a word with deep feeling, Lin Yulin turned away shyly and experienced so much. Although there are not many people who know the secret between her and Chu Feng, some things do not exist because no one knows it. At least in the deep of her heart, Lin Yulin has completely regarded chufeng as her man.


    As soon as Lin Yulin left, she went to sit down and looked back at the former''s back. She curled her lips and said, "sex


    Chu Feng turned her eyes helplessly and coughed: "Meier, if you don''t want two lumps of meat pain today, don''t talk nonsense. This little mood is not very good!" With that, he pretended to be serious.


    Seeing that Lan Mei ER was scared to speak by herself, Chu Feng held back a smile and asked, "how''s Shuidong''s hand tail handled?"


    Despite the promise of isavia, Shuidong will not give Chu Feng any pressure, but Chu Feng still has not let go. In this era, everything is absolutely safe and at ease only when it is in his own hands.


    LAN Mei Er dispersed and didn''t know whether Chu Feng was really in a bad mood or cheated her. She said softly, "the end of your hand is almost the same. Everything you do is completely suppressed by Royal high pressure, but it is spread within a certain range. Although savaki understands what you do this time, it does not spread out."


    "In addition, the Rothschild family has also made great efforts, this matter is basically not too many ends, you go to Shuidong, it is completely soy sauce."


    Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and was ready to be infamous for thousands of years. However, he did not want to be reviled, not because of himself, but because he did not want the people around him because of the charges he was carrying, which was similar to the kind of white eyes given to the common people.


    "And Zach is missing." After chufeng''s digestion, blueberry continued to tell her: "after you left, Poulos and qianbang secretly mobilized two forces to sneak into Maria hospital according to your requirements, but there was no Zach in the ward. The ward was empty."


    "The most important thing is that only seven of the 30 people who lurked into the hospital came back, and the rest of them seemed to be missing."


    Chu Feng''s eyebrows wrinkled. Chu Feng was not afraid of any Force''s crushing and attacking when he went to Shuidong. Only Zach''s accident was unexpected. Mariana''s serious look and isavia''s words all showed how powerful Zach''s family was. Before he left, chufeng ordered to be uprooted.Although this will make the hatred inextricable, but Zach''s cold eyes, Chu Feng will not forget, this is definitely a snake like enemy. If you don''t kill it, you will never be at ease.


    At the moment, the dispatched people did not find Zach, and 23 people were missing. Chu Feng knew that Zach would surely retaliate against him in the future and rubbed his head: "pay attention to this matter secretly. Let the Fengmen and tianwangmen observe suspicious immigrants in an all-round way, especially the Bauhinia Flower side. Let Du Yaming look after it."


    "Zach is a poisonous snake. If you are not careful, you will make a fatal attack. You always need to be careful."


    Blueberry knew Zach''s identity from Chu tuyere, and knew what kind of person he was. She nodded back and said, "I''ve arranged before I came here. There''s another thing, that is, the Kennedy family. On the day you come back, there''s a man named brsen who went to the east ring villa and met Chris in person."


    Boosen!


    Chu Feng was no stranger to Chu Feng. He was the one who warned himself that Johnson was dead. Although he was not dead in his own hands, he was also dead in Lin Yulin''s hands. But anyway, Johnson''s death must be the black pot or he has to bear.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng asked, "it''s just a simple meeting with Chris. Didn''t you say anything else?"


    She nodded, looked through the notes on her mobile phone, and then told her, "he asked us to tell you that when you have time, you''d like to meet you at the Tiber hotel."


    "I''ll arrange to see him tonight and see what good news the Kennedy family has brought me." Chu Feng didn''t hesitate to get up and say, "what should come is always coming. If there are too many enemies, he must solve them one by one. He decides to see what news BUSEN brings first.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s departure, LAN Mei Er hesitated and said: "there is another thing. Jin Qiaoyan left Jianghai and went to the south of Hanhuang after you went to Shuidong for a few days. With absolute elite, she launched an attack on Hanhuang Nanjin''s family. The result is that the failure has been captured and is now in the backyard of the Jin family."


    Since the Huangfu family was destroyed, Chu Feng gave all the Huangfu family in Jianghai to Jin Qiaoyan. He did not pay more attention to this woman any more. Hearing this, he was shocked: "what''s her nerve? Why do you want to attack the Jin family?"


    "At first I was curious, but now I''m not at all curious."


    "Because Jin Qiaoyan came to Shengchao with her father many years ago, but because of some accidents, her father was killed by Huangfu''s conspiracy to ask the sky. Everything in her family was taken away by her uncle''s family, and her father is the current king''s brother."


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng connected the message from LAN mei''er and said in surprise: "Jin Qiaoyan is actually from the Jin family. Damn it, Huangfu asks the sky. This bastard is either playing with Weiss or engaging in cold and barren south. Fortunately, he died early, otherwise he would not have made anything."


    "Although this woman is not very good, she is still a good ally. Send a message in my name to let Jin Qiaoyan free in three days, otherwise I will visit in person."


    Chufeng left a word, chufeng walked forward, and LAN Meier was already used to Chu Feng''s style of doing things, so there was nothing unexpected. She followed her and felt something wrong.


    Just walked to the position parallel to Chu Feng, blueberry''s eyes widened, and suddenly thought of the wrong place.


    In response, she stomped her feet and roared, "dead Chu Feng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    This time, Chu Feng came to see Chang''e for the first time, especially after Lin Yulin''s return. Chu Feng thought more about how to destroy Chang''e''s body. In the case that Lin Yulin was one of Chang''e''s six students, chufeng didn''t want to gamble.


    Just tried with Murong Bing, can not do this, Chang''e body, has gone to the realm of God.


    At this time, looking at Chang''e lying on the bed with a serene look and a few more ruddy faces than before, Chu Feng took a deep breath, sat down and did not speak. Just looking at the face of the beautiful woman, it is undeniable that Chang''e is beautiful, which is so beautiful.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Finally, from the air came the ancient voice, with a little faint fluctuations: "in addition, I could feel your realm before, but now I can''t capture your breath. What state are you now?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, just took Chang''e''s hand, and her eyes flashed with surprise. Before, Chang''e''s body had no temperature, but now holding Chang''e''s hand, Chu Feng felt a trace of temperature, although not very obvious, but carefully, or can clearly feel it.


    No breathing, no heartbeat body, with temperature?


    Chu Feng didn''t want to believe that it was true, but the faint temperature made Chu Feng understand that Chang''e''s body had indeed appeared temperature. Putting down her hand, Chu Feng faintly replied, "I don''t know what state I am now, but the breath is between the four levels and the five levels of heaven and yuan."


    With that, Chu Feng''s crazy release of a torrent of breath, just like the atmosphere of the four levels of Tianyuan, like the five levels, very pure, but revealing a strange.


    There was silence in the air for a moment, then came Chang''e''s voice: "help me to take a bath, I''m not comfortable!"


    Take a bath?


    Chu Feng also hopes to know from Chang''e''s mouth what''s wrong with him and why his strength is the breath of Tianyuan period, but he is a strong man who can fight against tiannu period. He has not opened his mouth to ask, but Chang''e first said such words. Chu Feng felt that he had heard wrong.


    This is like, a high above, usually you can only see not blasphemous woman, suddenly said to you, we have a friendship war general shock.


    Blinking eyes, Chu Feng also did not know why he would be so impolite at the moment, subconsciously asked: "that, what do you say?"


    This time, the voice clearly passed into Chu Feng''s ear: "I said, recently I began to sweat, can you give me a bath?"


    No mistake!


    Chu Feng hesitated, Chang''e''s voice sounded again: "women countless you, how do you still so pinched, don''t you want to know, why your Tianyuan period of strength, but can ravage the fury of the strong?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed in an instant, which was always a curious question in his heart, but he couldn''t tell others. Chang''e had insight before he said it at the moment.


    Chu Feng looked at the attractive body, calculated that he did not lose at all, not only can see Chang''e''s perfect body, but also can know what''s wrong with him and why his strength is not in line with his realm.


    Forced to calm down, and so on the bathtub filled with water, Chu Feng put Chang''e in, poured into the bath fragrance, took a towel and slowly rubbed her body, fingers occasionally touched the smooth skin, mind a swing.


    "Ancient times!"


    Chu Feng''s fingers trembled for a moment, but did not interrupt Chang''e''s words. He knew that he might be exposed to something more secret.


    Chang''e pauses for a moment, seems to be brewing, and then continues to tell some things.


    In ancient times, the cultivators ruled the world, and developed into a transcendent realm that attracted all things in the world, far beyond the load of the earth itself. At this time, among the thousands of races, two strong men came into being. One was born with a right eye and saw through the fate at a glance, which captured people''s vitality.


    One man was born with a left eye, and the other one judged life and death, and changed the world. The two great powers stood in the world and no one could defeat them. In that ancient time, a war of extermination was launched. When the war ended, the cultivators became history, and the two strong ones disappeared between heaven and earth. The ancient period officially ended.


    Until later, entering a new era, the legend of ancient times has been blurred a lot, only know that there is a subtle force on the earth, once the human power reaches a point that can destroy the earth, then it is the end of the world of human beings.


    Just as in the ancient times, with their own strength, the practitioners have been able to make a mountain fall and change their colors. The two taboos came into being. Now, it is the same!


    Chang''e said so many things, some of which Chu Feng also heard in Murong Bing''s mouth. Now they hear about this period of history again. Chu Feng is still in a trance: "you mean, today''s warriors have reached a peak, and the taboos formed by subtle forces will also be born."


    "The purpose is to kill the warrior who has grown up to a strong level?""Yes or no!" Chang''e didn''t give a very positive answer. She sighed and said, "no matter whether the taboo is due to the strength of warriors or the birth of weapons of modern human civilization, no one knows until the moment when they wake up, but it is certain that you are one of the taboos, because taboos are boundless!"


    Chu Feng''s heart beat hard. He knew he was one of the taboos, but he didn''t think about anything else.


    At the moment, Chang''e tells him that the only mission of taboos is destruction. Chu Feng can''t accept it. If the existence of taboos is for destruction, Chu Feng would rather be the same as he was before, and did not have a mysterious left eye, even if it was always blind.


    Chang''e seemed to feel Chu Feng''s emotion, and youyou said: "no one knows about these things. Only the people of that era know the specific taboos. Even Su Daji and I have only heard a little about them."


    "Maybe it''s not destruction, but salvation, maybe?"


    A meaningful smile swept across the corner of her mouth. Chang''e did not only know this, but also knew things like taboo boundless. Chu Feng had reason to believe that Chang''e knew more.


    Chu Feng has a new understanding of his suddenly rising strength, that is, there is no realm. Now he is more interested in Chang''e, looking down at the flawless face: "thank you for telling me these. In addition, I have a small question, and you can answer it."


    If Chang''e could open her eyes and even act at the moment, she would give Chu Feng a big slap in the face. Her tone was not very good and she asked, "what?"


    Chu Feng took Chang''e out of the bathtub, wiped the water vapor from her body, and asked plainly, "it''s certain that you practice seven generations and seven lives. Apart from your own integration, I''d like to know where the rest of the six students are, or if they gather together, what kind of state will you really come to


    This time, Chang''e didn''t answer immediately, and the air fluctuation around her subsided. Chu Feng wiped Chang''e''s body, took her back to bed, and waited for a few minutes, but there was no answer.


    Knowing that Chang''e didn''t want to say these things, chufeng decided that Chu Feng''s intention of insight into Chang''e''s thoughts was that Chu Feng didn''t feel helpless. He sat beside her and dressed Chang''e, and said casually, "although you are still half dead now, you are still a mythical figure at least. I covet it."


    Chu Feng''s seven points of banter and three points of trial, let the air appear a little tense breath, the silent Chang''e voice again: "you must give up this idea, if you really dare to do that, first don''t say whether you can succeed, even if you succeed and wait for me to wake up, the consequences are not you can bear."


    "Is it? I don''t believe it Chu Feng asked a question, the corner of his mouth hook up a joking arc, in the last button of Chang''e''s clothes, he pressed up at the same time, and directly kisses the delicate red lips.


    Chang''e, who is in the void, reacts with a sense of terror in her room. She wants to shake off the Chu wind, but she still has a little influence before, but now it has no effect on Chu Feng.


    For ten minutes, Chu Feng released Chang''e''s mouth, got up, sorted out her messy clothes and laughed: "I''ve looked forward to your waking up, because I have a bold idea in my mind."


    "Ride the horse and raise the whip, dry Chang''e!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    The evening was four in, under the night, Chu Feng drove away from the Guanghan garden alone, and there was no ice and jade.


    There is no worry about Bingqingyujie and others. Although the strength of Chu wind is only the four levels of Tianyuan, the real combat power has reached a terrible point. Unless someone in the semi God state is born, it may still leave Chu wind. Even the strong in the natural rage period can not threaten Chu wind.


    So when Chu Feng left to see Buson, they didn''t say anything, but looked at Chang''e''s room with emphasis on what Chu Feng meant.


    In front of Chang''e, Chu wind did not show up, but in the heart of Chang''e body produced a touch of temperature, is always not assured.


    After leaving Guanghan garden, Chu Feng did not go to the hotel of Tiber for the first time, but turned to the east ring garden to bring Chris. The meeting and even negotiation between the two sides must not be separated from this woman. Of course, Chu Feng also has a meaning that the Kennedy family with little thought can remember that Chris is still under her control.


    At about nine o''clock, Chu Feng appeared in the hotel with Chris, nearly an hour from the eight o''clock.


    But Chu Feng didn''t seem to feel general. Naturally, she walked into the hotel of Tiber with Chris. The people who had been waiting here had seen Chu Feng coming. A demon came up and said humbly, "there is less wind. Mr. Buson has been waiting for a long time. Please here!"


    Then turned around, from the beginning to the end, the devil did not seem to see Chris, indifferent, and even too much volatility did not show.


    Chu Feng, holding Chris, who was unwilling to come out tonight, followed up with a playful look, and looked at the devil''s back with a joke. Although the latter deliberately disguised it, Chu Feng could still judge from the latter walking and spirit. This is a master character in a startling period.


    After a meaningful look at Chris, he followed the elevator quietly. It was normal for the Kennedy family to be one of the four families in Tianchi, and it was normal to have the master and the strong people follow it.


    Just a Buson came to the holy Dynasty, with the Tianjing period of the patriarch together, so that Chu wind had to play.


    The elevator did not stop halfway to the eighth floor. When the restaurant was the most luxurious in the hotel, Chu Feng looked at it when he walked out of the elevator. Except for a few waiters, there were no other guests in the whole 300 square restaurant.


    When he followed the devil, Chu Feng saw Buson sitting at a table beside the bed, or as it was, there was not much change.


    But what makes Chu Feng interested is that a middle-aged man sitting beside Buson, with a big bald head, holds a glass of red wine in his hand, drinks it without delay. He is wearing a simple vest. The raised muscles hold up the clothes high and high, which seems to explode.


    Between the twinkling left eyes, for this time, the Chu wind seems to have captured the purpose of this time to the holy Dynasty.


    Chris beside her was a little embarrassed to be held by Chu wind. At this time, she saw the naked middle-aged man sitting beside Buson, and he changed her face slightly. She didn''t know why she pulled Chu Feng''s hand naturally, and only two people could hear the voice: "Cherson, the second disciple of the sun king!"


    In a simple word, there was no explanation, but Chu Feng had already been clear, holding Chris'' hand gently out of a finger, and drew a circle on the wild waist.


    But Chu wind did not feel like general walk past, Buson put down his glass and stood up with a strong smile. As if many years of friends were gone, he walked up to extend his hand and smiled: "the wind is less, but for a while, you are still in style, not right. It should be said that it is more meaningful than the beginning."


    "It makes me feel a little old."


    Facing the goodwill and smile of Buson, even the hand that outstretched, Chu Feng didn''t seem to see him walk by and sit down directly. Looking at the middle-aged man who had been calm since he appeared, he looked at him with playfulness: "Tianyang Seven Kingdoms master, who approved you to come to the holy pilgrimage?"


    The awkward and ugly Buson heard the words behind him. His body was instantly stiff. The demon people who came up with Chu wind were also shocked. Their eyes were dignified, and their body was also tight and a violent breath came out.


    Because Chu Feng directly said the state strength of chelsen, he already knew who chelson was.


    Buson reacted, frowned and looked at Chris. When he came, he saw Chu Feng holding her in. He thought Chu Feng was indirectly going to give Kennedy a downright. But now Chu Feng directly points out the strength of chelsen realm. Buson doesn''t need to know, it should be told by Chris.


    After all, Mr. chelson rarely walks outside, and few know his people except the head and top authority of Tianchi.


    But chelsen still faces calm, put down the glass slowly extend his hand: "rumor wind is less a powerful warrior, the first time to meet, fortunately!"


    Chu Feng looked at the pale hand that chelsen reached out, and took him back from Chris, who was strange to speak, and felt a huge force pressing the hand.With a smile, a wonderful force slowly passed to the palm of his hand, dissolving Cherson''s old-fashioned temptation, and quietly said, "it''s funny, just a little bit lucky, the people who killed me are all dead, and I''m still alive."


    Chelson''s calm face was shocked. He knew his strength. Although he shook hands with Chu Feng only with 30% of his strength, he could not resist the Chu Feng in the four levels of heaven and yuan. The best result was a scream. But now Chu Feng''s performance surprised him.


    Feeling that Chu Feng might be pretending, chelsen increased the strength in his palm by five points, but when he looked at Chu Feng''s look, he was still as calm as before, and seemed to have no general feeling at all.


    Bushen and the devil stood behind, with a sneer on their faces. Naturally, they could see that Cherson was going to give Chu Feng a blow. They didn''t know how much power Cherson used. They all thought Chu Feng was going to be in bad luck.


    Only Chris frowned. Before she saw Chu Feng, she only thought that this was a bad luck bastard. But after meeting with Chu Feng, she was forced to take away her body. Chris knew that Chu Feng was a bad luck son of a bitch. At the same time, she was also a powerful bastard.


    There was not much confidence in chelsen''s undisguised trial.


    In fact, chelson, who began to feel that he would scream as soon as he grasped Chu Feng, had a slight loosening in his eyes. His strength had gone to seven points, but Chu Feng''s expression had not changed at all, as if these forces were nothing at all.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and the power in his hand went to ten in an instant. Cherson''s mood also changed into shock. Ten percent of the strength was pressed up. Even the strong men in the same realm would not dare to welcome him like this.


    And Chu Feng, a martial artist who only has the flavor of Tianyuan''s four realms, has nothing to do with it.


    Without waiting for him to come up with a reasonable explanation for all this, Chu Feng''s palm suddenly felt a burning sensation. At the next moment, a huge force poured out. Cherson felt as if he had been hit by a hammer. His bones clattered a few times, and a tiny sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Chufeng, with a good laugh, released Cherson''s hand at the right time and asked, "Mr. Cherson is really enthusiastic. Why, what''s wrong with you? The restaurant is not equipped with air conditioning. Why are you still sweating there? Are you not feeling well


    Cherson almost had the impulse to spit blood. Everyone knew what was going on just now. Chu Feng even said that, making it clear that he was fighting in the face.


    But Chu Feng''s strength made him dignified. He began to despise and disdain. He wiped down his forehead and said with a smile: "the hero comes out of youth. I''m convinced by the less wind. It''s very normal to be excited and sweating." The hand that shakes hands with Chu Feng, however, is placed behind him trembling.


    Chu Feng didn''t continue to ridicule chelsen, so long as it was. He put his hand on Chris''s waist again and rubbed it gently in the haze of brsen and the devil.


    After relieving the pain in his palm, Cherson motioned to BUSEN and the devil to sit down. Then he said softly: "fengshao, I know the Kennedy family and your grudges. You should know my identity and naturally know the people behind me. He means that fengshao has promised us three conditions: Johnson''s death, and lantia''s business, so let''s go."


    "In the future, the Kennedy family and fengshao may not be friends, but they will not be enemies either. I wonder what fengshao means?"


    Chu Feng looked at the table without any delicacies, and his mouth was slightly tilted: "I don''t know the old man sun Wang, what conditions are put forward?"


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, Cherson looked at Chris and, like Buson, didn''t care much. He continued: "the three conditions proposed by master are very simple. First, Feng will compensate the Kennedy family with 5 billion pool dollars, and make up for the loss of the kennidi family during the period of miss Chris''s house arrest.


    The second condition is that we all know that fengshao is the highest authority person in charge of the FUBU family. It is still the condition that Buson told you at the beginning that he will unconditionally hand over the core technology of the half light speed missile. "


    Chu Feng raised a sneer: "the third?"


    Chelson didn''t see Chu Feng''s look. He felt that under the Sun King''s signboard, Chu Feng must avoid three points. He said in a deep voice: "the third condition is that the wind will be less and open up the channel in the corner area, so that the 30 people sent by the Kennedy family can be absolutely safe in the corner area. Can this be done with less wind?"


    When chelson felt that Chu Feng must be forced to accept the Sun King''s pressure, chufeng picked up the half filled bottle of red wine and gulped: "Sun King, is it God?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    Whether it''s chelsen, BUSEN and the demon, or Chris, they all doubt whether they have heard the wrong thing. Chris even pinches her thigh and feels pain to make sure that she has not heard wrong. Chu Feng has indeed said something that is hard for her to accept.


    Sun King!


    He is called the legendary old man of Tianchi. He once created countless legends when he was young and middle-aged. The current authority of Tianchi is still the top power. Seven or eight times out of ten, he has been favored by the sun king. It can be said that the Sun King''s words in Tianchi are better than those of the Olympic chief.


    Lao La was once angry with Tianchi for a series of acts to retaliate, and used various ways to sneak into a thousand elite, to carry out a devastating attack on Tianchi five-star building and political center.


    However, all this has not yet started. As soon as a thousand people gathered together and waited for the arrival of weapons, they met an old man. One by one, they killed them in their hiding place. From 11:00 p.m. to more than 5:00 a.m. the next day, thousands of elite people were slaughtered.


    The man who caused all the killing was the sun king, an absolute strong man known as the king of tangzhou, the legendary existence.


    It was such a man that his apprentice, Cherson, did not get the consent of Chu Feng and other expressions after he said three conditions. He only sneered at the simple sentence in his words: is the Sun King God?


    Chelson blinked his eyes, and then he stood up and clapped his big hand on the table top. The solid and expensive table broke down directly. His eyes showed the opportunity to kill him. He said, "Chu Feng, you are very good in the holy Dynasty and have a place in the world. But compared with my master, you are not a little bit worse."


    "Do you believe that if you don''t agree to these three conditions today, the corner will be broken tomorrow, and you will be killed on the spot soon?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. In addition to Chris clenching her fist nervously, Bushen and the devil''s eyes were gradually solidified. The sun king was the God''s residence in their hearts. It was hard for them to accept the scorn of Chu Feng at the moment.


    But Chu Feng, did not seem to feel their anger in general, holding the bottle of red wine, gently drank, sneering: "don''t threaten me, those who threaten me have only one result, that is, their lives die like grass roots. The sun king is very good for you, but for me, it has no effect."


    "What''s more, you mean the sun king, but you are really sure that the three conditions are put forward by the sun king?"


    For her part, the second part of her eyes, which is open to her, is the twinkle of the sun''s eyes.


    But at the moment Chu Feng said that, Chris caught a little something wrong. She glanced at BUSEN, and her heart sank. Thinking of her brother who was only for profit, Chris vaguely understood something.


    Sun King, the strong man in the world, standing on the cloud.


    Such a person has been extraordinary, but many secular things have been unable to arouse their interest, unless Tianchi suffered a huge crisis, if only the Kennedy family, Sun King will not do anything to break the rules.


    After all, there is a sun king in Tianchi, and other kingdoms must also have absolute strong ones. Today the Sun King destroys the secular Chu wind, then tomorrow people from other kingdoms will send out the absolute strong to destroy the Tianchi power.


    Once the rules are broken, the world is out of balance.


    At this time, looking back on the three requests made by Cherson, Chris felt more and more that this could not be the meaning of Sun King.


    First, the compensation of 5 billion pool dollars to the Kennedy family is of no benefit to Tianchi. The profit is made by the Kennedy family, which runs counter to the consistent concept of Sun King.


    The second condition is for Chu Feng to unconditionally hand over the absolute core technology of the Forbes family''s half light speed missile. If Chu Feng really compromises and hands over the technology to the Kennedy family, Chris basically doesn''t need to think about it, and knows that the Kennedy family who has obtained this technology will surely be the next chief.


    Maybe the candidate is the big brother who is only interested in making money and calculating to the bone.


    And the third condition more affirms what Chris thinks. Now, Chu Feng in the corner area is the matter of the person in charge. It is not a secret for the person in charge, even if he never directly controls the corner area.


    If Chu Feng promised to send 30 people to the Kennedy family, he didn''t have to know what those 30 people were going to do. In this way, the position of the Kennedy family was stabilized, and the balance of the four families would be completely broken.


    In a short time, Chris figured out a lot of things. None of the three conditions was beneficial to Tianchi. All of them were for the Kennedy family. In front of her eyes, Cherson was under the name of Sun King, but it is likely that the real follower is the successor of the Kennedy family, George, Chris''s elder brother.


    At this time, Cherson was speechless by Chu Feng''s words. Fortunately, he was too lazy to cover up anything. He said with a grim face: "Chu Feng, my master really doesn''t care about the Kennedy family''s affairs. Everything he does is for Tianchi. But as his apprentice, I have the responsibility to do something for him.""If you hurt the Kennedy family, it will affect the Tianchi authorities. I believe master will agree with me if he knows."


    "That means that it''s not really the Sun King''s idea, but you''re pulling tiger skin to make a big show." Chu Feng gave a cold smile. After drinking the red wine, he stood up and looked directly at chelsen, filling every corner of the restaurant with a murderous air: "unexpectedly, then I don''t need to give you face."


    He pointed to the door of the restaurant with his finger flicking, and said, "I''ll give you three hours to leave the imperial city and go back. If you''re still here in three hours, you''ll stay in the holy pilgrimage forever


    "Do not doubt my determination to kill, for those who once doubted are dead."


    No feelings full of murder left a word, Chu Feng pulled Chris straight away, leaving them a firm to irreversible tough back.


    With Chu Feng''s departure, the invisible killing in the restaurant is a complete relaxation. Cherson breathes out his breath, and his back has been wet by cold sweat. All kinds of judgment and self-confidence of Chu Feng before he came here have become jokes at this moment. Facing Chu Feng, he can only rely on the identity of sun Wang''s apprentice to talk with him.


    BUSEN was not completely under the pressure of Chu Feng. He did not feel as direct as chelsen. He frowned and asked, "Mr. chelsson, what should we do now? Master George asked us to obtain great benefits from chufeng''s hands and indirectly erase the death of Johnson and rockefellas."


    "Of course, it is also in order to make the family ignore the importance of Miss Chris and no longer be threatened by Chu Feng. Now?"


    Cherson shook his head gently: "I also want to kill chufeng, the arrogant son of a bitch, but now I have torn my face. We can''t play in his territory, so we choose to avoid his edge for the time being." He said to the devil: "Heru, arrange the flight to leave. It seems that I need to ask the elder martial brother to leave the mountain."


    When Heru went to work, Cherson patted BUSEN on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I promised Young Master George that I will do this well. Not only will he be able to take the position of successor, but also he will get the right to run for the next chief executive, not to mention, Chu Fenggang just offended me."


    Although BUSEN didn''t want to leave like this, he didn''t have much confidence when facing Chu Feng alone without Cherson''s help, but he still nodded gently.


    At this time, with Chris has left the hotel Chu Feng two people have been on the car, back to the east ring villa area.


    In the car, Chris glanced at Chu Feng with hatred and complexity in her eyes: "actually, you shouldn''t fight against Cherson just now. Sun King doesn''t care about worldly affairs, but I heard from my father that he is a very protective person. Now you despise and humiliate his apprentice like this."


    "I''m worried about..."


    Without saying that, Chu Feng already understood, lowered the speed a little, then slowly replied: "I certainly know that Sun King is not a person to be provoked, and I also know that offending chelsen just makes my enemy more difficult than the beginning, but in the case just now, how do you think I should choose? And what do you think? "


    "My brother, I want to die." Chris''s face appeared pale melancholy. If Chu Feng agreed to the three conditions just now, the Kennedy family, who had obtained great benefits, would feel that the value extracted by Chris was enough, and the final result would be abandoned.


    "Yes, if I promise, you will not die, but you will never be Kennedy''s first lady again."


    When Chu Feng heard the three conditions, he knew that it was not the Sun King''s original intention, but the mind of George who had never met. He stretched out his hand and patted Chris on the shoulder: "but don''t worry, how can you do it once, and you won''t die so simply. Besides, I need you to change lantia!"


    Originally still listen to good, to the back of the taste changed, Chris blushed and scolded: "go away, why didn''t I kill you at that time?"


    Chufeng laugh, speed up the speed, quickly disappeared in the night on the street.


    At this time, four figures suddenly appeared in front of the fountain in front of the hotel. No one saw the angle problem. A blue haired man with a cape narrowed his eyes, looked back at the direction of the hotel and said with a sneer: "there is an old saying in Shengchao. Just want to sleep, someone will send a pillow."


    "The sun king, one of the strongest in the secular world, is stingy and protects the short. It''s really expected!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    Hold back!


    This is the only idea in chelsen''s and BUSEN''s minds. Originally, they came to the imperial city with full confidence and wanted to subdue chufeng on the momentum and use chelsen''s strong personal strength to make chufeng yield. However, the final result was that Chu Feng personally deterred them and even allowed them to leave the Holy court for a limited time.


    Chu Feng didn''t do anything from the beginning to the end, but that kind of torrential pressure has already let Cherson lose confidence, there is a kind of absurd feeling, if he really does, maybe the person who died is himself.


    BUSEN was depressed that he couldn''t finish what his master had told him. He increased his chips in the family and Tianchi. He thought that he would urge chelsen to ask his elder brother to do things after he went back, which might also depress Chu Feng. As for the name of the sun king, Chu Feng had already seen through in essence and was just a fox and a tiger.


    When they came, they were not high-profile, but they were well-known. However, when they left, they were very low-key, just like escaping mice. They drove directly to the airport.


    In the car 10 kilometers away from the airport, BUSEN looked out of the window and threw a heavy blow on his seat, swearing: "where did Chu Feng, a bastard, come from? How dare he fight against you? He''s just a warrior in Tianyuan''s four levels, and you''re the master of Tianyang''s seven levels. How can he threaten you?"


    This is something that BUSEN can''t understand. Although he is not a warrior or a master, he also knows that the world is dominated by the weak. Who has a hard fist is the highest talker. This rule will not be decided by personal power. It depends entirely on his absolute strength.


    And Chu Feng is not only OK now, but also threatens the strength realm higher than he chelsen to get out of the way, Buson how can''t accept.


    Cherson was also very depressed, but the feeling of death at that time was too strong. He said with a wry smile: "I''m not afraid of ten thousand. I''m afraid in case. After all, the imperial city is the territory of Chu Feng. Who knows what mean means this son of a bitch will use, but we don''t need to worry.


    When I invite my elder martial brother out, even if Chu Feng can control the absolute power, it will not be enough for us to face the pressure of my elder martial brother, but now we can do one thing to make Hercules move. "


    Before he came to the Imperial City, Hercules had already stormed out because of the death of rockefellas. Many people wanted to crush the Imperial City, but they were suppressed by the Kennedy family, waiting for the news that BUSEN and his party would take back. But at present, the calculation is not feasible, and Cherson thinks Hercules can be moved.


    BUSEN thought about it and thought it was necessary to add some external pressure to Chu Feng. He took out the phone and dialed it directly. After waiting for the connection, he looked respectful: "young master, Chu Feng is too tough, and he has launched a sea of people tactics to deal with us. He does not agree to any of your requirements."


    "It also threatened us to leave the Holy Grail immediately. Now, I am going to the airport with Mr. chelsen to prepare for my return home."


    The other end of the phone sighed: "if you don''t die, you won''t die. Come back first. I''ll let Hercules move first to increase the external pressure on chufeng. In addition, the sun god will also move."


    BUSEN''s eyes showed joy. He thought that even if there was no big problem with the phone, he would be scolded by the master for his incompetence. He didn''t want to be so nice now. He nodded respectfully and said, "yes!"


    After the phone hung up, BUSEN''s face was full of excitement. Hercules increased the external pressure of Chu Feng, which inevitably distracted his attention. Then he would be a little more calm if he did things again. In addition, if the sun god also exerted absolute power, BUSEN could almost have foreseen the final result.


    All the so-called negotiations were made after the strength of the Jedi. BUSEN subconsciously felt that the master wanted to make Chu Feng feel that he could not compete with the Kennedy family, and then negotiate again, so that Chu Feng would have no confidence.


    Turning around to tell chelsen the good news, the car suddenly soared into the air and hit the ground heavily. Brsen''s head hit the roof of the car, dizzy and distended. Heru and chelsen were powerful masters. At the moment of the accident, they had opened the door and flashed out.


    The car stopped on the ground was completely deformed, and Buson sat in it shaking his head, and his eyes were as miserable as Venus.


    Suddenly, a figure with a cloak flashed out on the side of the road. In a moment, he was close to the car stopped by the huge force. A hand reached out from under the cloak and directly grasped the door where Buson was. He opened it brutally.


    When he heard the loud noise, BUSEN shook his head and looked. Before he could see what was going on, he felt his strong hand around his neck. The whole person directly flew out, fell heavily on the ground, and fainted on the spot. At the moment of dizziness, BUSEN did not see who was attacking.


    Cherson and Heru, who at first dodged out to stabilize themselves, saw the man in the Cape and looked at Buson who had fallen to the ground and fainted. Cherson asked coldly, "who are you?" Asked the exit to add a sentence: "Chu Feng people?"


    "Kill your men!"


    The Cape man replied coldly. The Cape fluttered up, and his body was close to Cherson and the surrounding air became stuffy. A strong breath of heaven anger triple state enveloped around him, which also changed the look of Cherson and Heru.Two people no longer want to think about Qiqi''s hand and the Cape man collision together, but the effect is not very good, in the face of absolute strength gap, Cherson and Heru all fly out to fall on the ground.


    Struggling to get up, there was no time to speak or even relax their breath, but there was a more ferocious breath behind them. They subconsciously turned back and did not see who they were. A dark shadow hit them. Pure strength made them become broken kites again.


    This time, Cherson and Heru fell to the ground and could not stand up for the first time. Blood flowed out of his mouth and could not lift his strength at all.


    Two men with similar cloaks came forward and couldn''t see what they looked like. Cherson was coughing violently there. He didn''t know who these men were. All he could feel was that they were masters.


    A triple state of anger and a quintuple state of anger are absolute strong men who can kill him and huru countless times.


    Seeing the two men walking slowly in front of them, they showed their unspoken murders. At first, he thought that they were Chu Feng''s people. He knew that if Chu Feng could send out such a powerful person, he would have killed Tianchi directly and took lantiya away.


    He coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood, and Cherson''s pale face opened his mouth: "my name is Cherson, the second apprentice of the sun king, the king of tangzhou. I don''t know where to offend you?"


    "You didn''t offend us, just because you are the Sun King''s disciple, so you are going to die."


    The man with the Cape on his left stepped forward and squatted down. His hand slowly stretched out. A face could be seen faintly. There was also a chance of killing the man without cover up: "otherwise, how to let the Sun King come out of the mountain to bring absolute crisis to Chu Feng? How to break the pattern of tangzhou and let Wenzhou family settle in tangzhou?"


    Cherson''s eyes coagulated, and suddenly figured out all the things. These are the enemies of Chu Feng, but they did not directly kill chufeng, but came to kill them.


    The purpose is definitely to sow dissension and let the sun king, who protects his short brother, come out of the mountain and kill him to the holy court. As a result, there will be no absolute strongmen in tangzhou. Then, there will be a vacuum force. Some crocodile families and forces who have long coveted tangzhou will take advantage of the Sun King''s absence to settle in tangzhou.


    Fish in troubled waters!


    Cherson knew who these people might be, but he couldn''t get the news out. The big hand of the cloaked man had been pinched on his neck, and the huge force spewed out, crushing his throat directly.


    Cherson, who came to the Holy Land in high spirits and wanted to put pressure on others, died on the road in a foreign land and was still on his way back.


    Heru''s face changed greatly. When he saw his master killed like this, he felt cold in his heart. However, there was no way to deal with all this, because the other hand had already reached out to him, and death was hard to resist.


    Half an hour later, in the east ring villa area, Chu Feng, who has not yet rested, ushered in a dignified look of blueberry.


    Ben was still thinking about the upcoming holy pilgrimage meeting, as well as Murong Bing''s affair. Seeing that Lan Meier came with a bad face, Chu Feng put aside the rest for a while and said with a smile, "why is your look so ugly at night? Is it someone who bullied my sister Meier? Tell me, I will help you to kill him."


    "They''re dead."


    Seeing that Chu Feng was still joking, LAN Mei er''s face scratched with helplessness, and then she told the news that she had just received: "when they left in your limited time, they died on the way to the airport. He and his apprentice all died. Only BUSEN survived, but BUSEN also fainted, woke up and left quickly. At present, he may have been on the flight."


    The news, let Chu Feng slowly stand up, just now the smile on his face has slowly dissipated, Cherson and they can die, but absolutely not at this time, because they died in the Imperial City, or on the way back.


    No matter what reason and excuse, it is useless.


    LAN Mei er''s mobile phone also rings at this moment, and her face changes greatly after answering: "little wind, Jade Scorpion group came to the news. Two minutes ago, Tianchi side announced that you shamelessly killed Cherson and they were the enemy of Tianchi. This news was passed back by BUSEN."


    Chu Feng at the moment, how can not know was Yin, a punch in the sofa: "who in the end?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    I''m good, why do I have to kill all living beings?


    When Chu Feng walked out of the east ring villa area, he only left such a sentence in the air, gave Bing qingyujie a call, and completely disappeared in the public''s sight. No one knew where he had gone or what he was going to do.


    But everyone can feel the wind and rain is coming, and the absolute Xiaosha breath is full of flowers. Chu Feng is really angry this time.


    Although he doesn''t care about carrying the black pot, it also depends on what kind of black pot it is. Now that Cherson is dead, a person''s death will not cause too much turbulence in the Chu wind. The only thing that can''t do is that Cherson is the apprentice of the sun king, and the Sun King is an absolute protector.


    According to limited data, the sun king was once hanged by an unknowingly powerful man in Tianchi Lake, and killed a family of that powerful man with one knife. Such a short guard, Chu Feng was not willing to offend, at least not for the time being.


    Even though Chu Feng is fearless, there are always times when it is impossible to guard against it. His family is big and his career is big, so he has to worry about more things. So he is angry and he is gone!


    With the advent of the morning, mengtuoshan ushered in another morning. The pavilion that collapsed earlier had been rebuilt, and the original damaged places had been repaired. Standing here at the moment, we can no longer see the traces left by the first World War in the early days. The ground is still the same, the flowers and trees are still the same.


    The only difference is that Chu Feng is sitting in the pavilion in the dream Camel Mountain this morning, standing behind him.


    In the distance, also at this time came a car, directly drove up the dream Camel Mountain, stopped 10 meters away from the pavilion, the door opened, the three outstanding demeanors can definitely attract countless men''s figure, from above, Ganlu, Zhang Hanyun and Lin Huali walked slowly with their long legs attracting people''s imagination.


    When approaching Chu Feng''s two meter position, he took the initiative to stop and bow together: "little Lord!"


    Chufeng opened his eyes with no waves in his eyes. There was only a deep calm like water: "how about Tianchi?"


    Lin Huali stepped forward from among the three, and respectfully replied: "three hours ago, Hercules had gathered 20000 people to point at the corner area. At the same time, according to the information we received, Hercules also sent 100 top killers, who are coming towards the holy pilgrimage in various ways.


    Secondly, the sun king, who has been hidden for more than 20 years, has also made a voice. Soon, he will come to the holy pilgrimage to meet the dead bodies of chelsen and huru. But the real meaning is clear to all of us. It is to kill you and avenge Cherson and them. "


    "In addition, the Kennedy family also reached a consensus two hours ago that when the sun king comes, he will let lantia follow, which means changing back to Chris."


    Chu Feng quietly listened to Lin Huali finish the current situation, and gently glanced at the corners of his mouth and sneered: "you can''t hide from the sun king. It seems that you can''t do anything soft. You''d better come with me. In addition, Wenzhou emperor, do you have any news?"


    This time, manna took a step forward, shook her head and said, "there is no news for the time being, and the trace of Zach can''t be found. But it can''t be ruled out that they have secretly launched revenge measures. According to the thoughts and inferences before the three of us came, the death of Cherson and Heru may be the means of the great emperor of Wenzhou."


    "The purpose is to transfer the Sun King and take the opportunity to enter the tangzhou area."


    "Just like I thought." Chu Feng, who started to leave at a loss, after sitting on the dream Camel Mountain for several hours, slowly straightened out a lot of things. He had many enemies, but there were only a few people who could kill Cherson and Heru.


    The family of Wen Zhou emperor and Zach has such strength and motivation.


    Although some measures have been taken to prevent some accidents, Chu Feng knows a little about the group. Their hypocrisy and their pride doomed them not to cooperate with others. For the masters of the western regions, there is no possibility of cooperation. Chu Feng believes that they will not do it.


    Because this is not very good for them. The only thing is to force them out of the court. After thinking about it, Chu Feng thought it was the mysterious so-called "great emperor family".


    Slowly stood up, walked to the edge of the pavilion, eyes to the distance, a king''s momentum in the body of Chu Feng leisurely sent out: "the tree wants to stop but the wind is not stop, I want to be quiet but people do not stop, unexpectedly, the world is very dangerous and dark, so let me kill a brilliant universe, it is time to move."


    "Let the world tremble again, and let those people put away their fangs and ferocity."


    The arrogance of the world made all the five women at the scene feel a congealment. The indifferent state of Chu Feng today is absolutely not what they have seen before. Zhang Hanyun hesitated to take a step forward: "little Lord, what do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng turned around and looked at the three main secular officials of the ruling house, and said coldly: "tell pros and Qian bang that Hercules will bury them in the Pacific Ocean if they go out of the Tianchi Lake. Anyway, I don''t want their people to go to the corner area and disturb the harmonious situation I have managed to create.


    In addition, let the hell of the first killer group move up for me and send out absolute top killers. Once the sun god''s people really want to enter the holy pilgrimage and attack the people around me, then I will kill them all. "Zhang Hanyun could not help but open his mouth, but Chu Feng did not finish saying: "in addition, all the industries and forces of the Kennedy family except Tianchi are found out. The thunder sweeps. In three days, I only give you three days. Before the fourth morning, except Tianchi, there will be no Kennedy family antenna in the world."


    Before Rao Shi came, Zhang Hanyun and Zhang Hanyun had already thought that chufeng was going to make a big move this time. However, when they heard Chu Feng''s words, they were still shocked. They could all think of the final result. When everything calmed down, Chu Feng''s status as the global underground king would be completely settled down.


    They have been waiting for this day for so many years. However, when this day comes, Zhang Hanyun and his wife are still in a trance. They are excited and nervous when they think that the secular power of the verdict has been exposed to deter hundreds of countries in the world.


    But in Chu Feng''s eyes forced to look, the three people''s ideas are scattered, respectfully return: "yes!"


    In a simple and direct answer, the three did not ask Chu Feng how to do it again. On this day, they had rehearsed countless times in their plan. What they were waiting for was just a command. What Chu Feng said was three days, but why did they need so much time? Two days is enough!


    There was shock in her eyes. Almost all of them doubted whether they had heard me wrong. If you look at me and see you, you both feel that all this is not true.


    Bawangtian has left a rule before, that is, Chu Feng must go to the Tianyang period before he can fully take over everything of the ruling hidden world power Longmen. Before he reaches the Tianyang period, the four day king eight King Kong can only fight for him once, and Chu Feng is still only the power of the four kingdoms of Tianyuan, so he should take over the ruling office.


    Although the two sisters already know that Chu Feng''s strength and realm are not in line with each other, it''s the four heavenly king and the eight King Kong. It''s not difficult for the two sisters to destroy a hidden power. Can Chu Feng really win them?


    Although the two sisters have not said anything, but Chu Feng has already understood what they want in their hearts, showing a smile to the two sisters: "don''t believe I can handle that group of old guys?"


    Bingqingyujie looked at each other, then nodded, and then Bingqing added: "little Lord, although you seem to be very strong today, we don''t really know how strong you are at all. Breath is only the power of the four realms of Tianyuan, and neither the eight vajras nor the four heavenly kings are good enemies. You can accept it with this realm."


    The words have not been finished, but the meaning has been very clear. If Chu Feng does not have the absolute strength to accept all this, it is very likely that he will be abused. Don''t want to know what those people will do to Chu Feng to prove the strength of the little Lord.


    "Do as I tell you, the world is destined to be trampled on by me."


    Chu Feng understood the worries of bingqingjie, but all the development was faster than expected. Chu Feng no longer wanted to play with some enemies. The simplest and direct way is to throw out absolute power to deter the gangsters and deal with the real powerful enemies.


    Seeing that chufeng has decided, she can''t find any reason to persuade her. I just hope that Chu Feng won''t be abused too badly. Otherwise, he will leave a huge shadow in chufeng''s heart. If he wants to accept the Longmen force in the future, the difficulty will not be the same as it is now.


    At a similar time, Jinan was a place that looked ethereal.


    On a high mountain, a figure like a fairy stands on the top of the mountain and looks at the scenery in the distance. It takes a long time to utter a voice: "taboo, wind and cloud rise, heaven and earth are in disorder, all things collapse. The holy land of three thousand years of peace will usher in another storm."


    "Only this time, who can laugh to the end, who can be arrogant, who can be king?"


    Ten meters behind the fairy figure, a very small figure stood there, heard the words, sighed: "it seems that you have thoroughly broken the fate, but you can not change it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    Pilgrimage, nine o''clock in the morning, the world shakes!


    This January of this year is destined to be remembered by all countries in the world. Even if ordinary people will know what happened today after 30 years, it is undeniable that this is the most shocking and shocking day since human beings entered the high-tech cultural civilization.


    After 18 years of concealment, the inquisition once again revealed its tusks, making the most bloody and violent declaration in the world, and it came back.


    The land of Suizhou.


    The fourteenth unit was originally in one corner, with one side in each. However, the force moved against the top 20 armed forces on the Suizhou continent. They targeted a devastating attack on the interests of the Kennedy family on the Suizhou continent. In seven hours, the paramilitary action was carried out.


    From the moment the last gunshot disappeared on Suizhou, the interests of the Kennedy family in Suizhou were completely wiped out and accepted. Fourteen forces were also merged into a group in the shock of the heads of various countries, forming the first mercenary corps, the God of death, which was declared as the ruling force for many years.


    At a similar time, the first pirate regiment, which made countless people feel frightened, suddenly sent out 50000 pirates to closely block and investigate the passing ships. Once it was determined that they were from the Kennedy family or had any relationship with the Kennedy family, they would be mercilessly sunk and all the people on board would be killed.


    When the blood of Somalia and Malacca became red, the pirate leader declared that this was the reward of the ruling for the Kennedy family''s greed. This fierce bomb shocked countless people.


    By 3:00 p.m., except that the Kennedy family industry in Tianchi was not affected by any waves, there was no longer anything related to the Kennedy family in all parts of the world.


    The world''s first financial group Tianlong consortium, the world''s first mercenary corps, the God of death mercenary corps, the world''s first gang of underworld gangs, the first five forces of Red Gate, the world''s first Pirate Group, the sea devil, at the same time, announced that they were under the influence of the ruling. All their actions were just to retaliate against the greed and wishful thinking of the Kennedy family.


    The world was shocked, and the heads of all countries concerned held the most confidential and unregistered meeting to study the suddenly killed blockbuster.


    Many kingdoms know the existence of the tribunal, and they also know that it has disappeared for 18 years. However, what they did not expect is that it will appear again in such a merciless and bloody way, and directly use the Kennedy family to commemorate their strong return.


    At the same time, it shows to the world that the adjudication office is powerful and unshakable. The Tianlong financial group, the death mercenary group, the Mafia and the Red Gate, together with the first Pirate Group, the sea devil, any one of them is enough to deter small and medium-sized kingdoms and countless forces.


    However, the news is that they all belong to the power of the adjudication office, which makes countless people smack their tongue. At the same time, they also begin to reexamine the adjudication institution which has disappeared for 18 years and reappeared again. How strong is it?


    But before everything calmed down, a similar vibration of the news in the dark to the heads of the countries on the table.


    Sun God, the world''s top three killer group, sent 100 top killers to sneak into the holy pilgrimage in various ways, but they all died inexplicably on the road. After some speculation, the shooters showed that they were the world''s first killer group, the underworld!


    At the same time, when the bloodbath of the world''s most powerful killers has been sent to the base of the sun, the bloodbath of the world''s most powerful killers has disappeared.


    The history of the sun god, after moving in the underworld, has become a history only existing in the past.


    And the news that followed made people completely numb, because the underworld declared that the sun god was a group of killers secretly cultivated by the Kennedy family. As a hidden arrow, today''s behavior is just revenge on the Kennedy family. No accident, the underworld also belongs to the ruling force.


    However, everything has not stopped. Hercules has sent 20000 people to travel in secret. When they were on the Pacific Ocean, they were attacked by Mafia and Red Gate cruelly. Moreover, the sea devil also sent the most elite pirates to support. No one knows how many people died.


    I only know that after the war, Hercules can only be curled up in the Tianchi Lake, and there is no possibility of going out, and a news also came out that Hercules was secretly cultivated by the Kennedy family.


    News one by one, no less than the shock caused by the bomb, pounded the nerves of the responsible people of various countries. At this moment, the vague impression of the adjudication office has gradually become clear. This is no longer a simple force, but a huge thing that can deter hundreds of countries in the world.


    But all things did not end like this. A military base built by the Kennedy family near the border of maple country was just a little distance away from the border of maple state. This led to a missile attack from Hebrew.


    Many people are familiar with this missile, because it exploded on an uninhabited island in Shuidong not long ago. It is called a half light speed missile, and its authority users are ready to come out!After the half light speed missile directly destroyed the base privately built by the Kennedy family, all of them looked at the holy city. All of them had a vague idea of all the answers.


    In addition to the recent events of the Kennedy family, the recent events in Shuidong, and the return of the ruling forces, they all locked in a person, Chu Feng, because of the appearance of missiles!


    Pilgrimage time, eight o''clock at night!


    At a time when all parties were speculating about the relationship between Chu Feng and the ruling, a message was sent out in Lansi through the alliance statement between Poulos and Qian bang. Chu Feng was the young master of the ruling office and the apprentice of overlord heaven. All he did today was to retaliate against the greed of the Kennedy family and its wishful thinking.


    The heavy news smashed out, thoroughly confirmed everyone''s idea, Chu Feng, the legendary youth who rose only one year, was once again remembered by all people.


    At the same time, it has disappeared for 18 years, and has been almost forgotten. It is only the deputy director of the judgment that exists in the legend. The tyrant who once aroused the world tide is remembered again, and the story about him is spread out again.


    Slowly, the legendary color of overlord day slowly covered up the killing of Chu Feng today, because we all know that Chu Feng''s age doomed him to be unable to do a lot of things, but now the ruling of everything, fundamentally, may be that once overlord heaven has already built hidden.


    Today, Chu Feng just borrowed the power left by the overlord at the beginning, giving Kennedy and the world a severe deterrent.


    The Kennedy family, who had suffered a huge blow and wanted to exert pressure on the Tianchi house with the help of influence and then influence the allies, completely subsided after knowing that the man behind the scenes was Chu Feng, as if nothing had happened. The threat of the half light speed missile left them speechless.


    At the same time, a group of mysterious forces quietly sneaked into the south of Hanhuang and launched a fierce attack on the Jin family in the south of Hanhuang. They attacked the deepest part of the Jin''s garden without killing people. They took all the members of the Jin family and the owner who could affect the situation in the south of the cold desert.


    Then, a message was sent back to the holy pilgrimage, and directly came to the dream Camel Mountain. Chu Feng, who had been here for nearly a day, looked at the information on his mobile phone and shook his head slightly: "I should have known that she was not simple before, but I found that I still underestimated it."


    After pressing the call button to dial out, Chu Feng said faintly: "whose family is the Jin family? Hatred can''t last for a lifetime. Let Jin Qiaoyan roll back to the river and sea. Don''t cling to the past hatred. Of course, cut off one hand of the king''s family. Although hatred can be put down, the lesson is still needed."


    "Besides Tell Jin Xiaoqi that I will give her a face, but if they still hold a grudge and want to kill Jin Qiaoyan, the next time, the Kim family will be ready to disappear from the world! "


    "Yes," he said indifferently


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng looks still calm, look at the time, raised a sneer: "24 hours have passed 16 hours, tomorrow morning at 8 o''clock, four days Wang Ba King Kong has not appeared in front of me, do you think I should do?"


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s decision has already caused a worldwide shock. When he heard him say this, she looked at him with a clear look, and his sister said in a soft voice: "little Lord, do you want to send someone to Tianchi to fight the Sun King first? If so, forget it. The western spiritual world seems to have been born, and they will not allow the Oriental warriors to pass. ¡±


    Chu Feng waved his hand and said with a soft smile: "if I want to kill the sun king, I will kill him by myself, but as long as he doesn''t start with me, I can think that nothing has happened."


    "What I''m thinking is, will the most loyal staff of Shifu look down on me, the so-called little Lord. Do you want me to be a son of heaven and a courtier?"


    When he thought of the road made by Chu Feng for sand weaving in the corner region, he suddenly expected those people to come quickly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    On a small slope three kilometers away from the dream Camel Mountain, there is a figure like a fairy falling into the earth. Standing there alone, looking at the position of the dream Camel Mountain from afar, it seems that you can see the situation above the dream Camel Mountain at the moment. There is no trace of color in the cool and beautiful eyes.


    The black skirt woman looked at the distant dream Camel Mountain and whispered: "he has almost awakened and stepped into the boundless realm. All the martial artists in the seven levels of tiannu have no way to deal with him. Are you not ready to let him grow up, you will perform the ancient tragedy again."


    "Incarnate as a devil, corpses everywhere, the world changes color, blood flows into a river, do you really want to see it?"


    The white skirt woman did not have the slightest fluctuation, as if the latter''s words could not cause too much fluctuation to her, but said: "heaven and earth have their own destiny, everything is destined, we can never compete with it, nor change too many things, perhaps the birth of dark eyes is the destiny."


    Looking at the woman beside her, the white skirt woman was as calm as ever: "just like in ancient times, if you don''t let the cultivators destroy, do you think the earth will still exist?"


    The black skirt woman sighed: "but it''s not ancient times. In addition to warriors, there are many ordinary human beings. When the wheel of destiny turns to the end, if he can''t break through the shackles of fate, it will trigger the tide of heaven and earth and destroy the whole world. Do you dare to bet that he can finally restrain himself?"


    "No, so what you can do is kill him before he grows up and gets his final inheritance!"


    White skirt woman''s eyes across a touch of bitterness, did not go to pick up the black skirt woman''s words, just eyes calmly looked at the dream Camel Mountain, in the right eye a light light light flashed unnoticed, a picture appeared in the white skirt woman''s mind.


    Born right eye, destiny eye!


    Body side, black skirt woman seems to know general to take back a look, light open a mouth: "see what?"


    "Kill, bloody, destroy!"


    The white skirt woman gently opened her red lips and said faintly, her eyes showed a touch of sadness: "that is the scene of Chu wind incarnating as a demon slaughtering the world. The five forbidden areas have been broken one after another. The secular world has been devastated. Three months of cruel dark clouds have covered the sun. When the sun shines on the earth again, the world will collapse and the world will die!"


    The black skirt woman looked tight: "then what are you waiting for? Go and kill Chu Feng immediately. Now only you can kill him. It''s difficult for any of us to kill him effectively. On the contrary, it will help him to be more powerful and stronger."


    "I love him!"


    White skirt woman gently shook her head to reveal a word, and then turned to the distance, a sad breath in her body quietly revealed, fall in love with people who should not love, itself is a kind of torture that can not be changed.


    Black skirt woman standing in place, looking at gradually disappeared in the night under the figure, heart complex.


    The eyes of fate and dark eyes have been born one after another. One symbolizes vitality and the other symbolizes destruction. Both are taboos at the cloud level. At the moment, the two taboos of mutual generation and mutual restraint. The owner of the eyes of destiny falls in love with the Chu wind of the dark eyes. What can be more helpless than this?


    Looking back, I once again took a deep look at the dream Camel Mountain. The black skirt woman turned and disappeared in the same place. No one knew where she had gone, but a faint fragrance left on her body in the air.


    At the same time, in the area 300 kilometers north of mengtuoshan, in front of a splendid ancient building, tourists and business travelers from all walks of life will be welcome here in the daytime. At night, it will be absolutely quiet, only the echo of the wind.


    A figure, a light will not exist, like a ghost city!


    But tonight, the place should be as quiet and independent as ever. At this moment, we can see the black figure constantly shuttling through it. Finally, all of them have arrived in the inner courtyard of the ancient building. It is only about ten minutes before and after. The courtyard of about 200 square meters has been filled with dozens of people.


    Suddenly, several lightning like figures appeared here. One of them was Huangfu Juntao, that is, Ling Dingtian, the second transcendent existence in the black list, and his own strength was extremely satisfactory.


    Several figures stop, Huangfu Juntao, as always, is indifferent and quiet. He stands still, passing over the remaining six people, and then takes it back!


    A dignified middle-aged man looked at the people present, stepped forward a few steps, stood in the middle of the position, and said in a deep voice: "this evening, people from three families and four families are all here. I believe that you are very clear about what you have done. All the previous uncertainties and doubts have been confirmed today."


    "Chu Feng is indeed a disciple of bawangtian. At first, he was just playing with the false and the real, which made it difficult for us to start. Now he is on the dream Camel Mountain. Do we need to do something?"


    Next to Wen Xinxue''s master, abbess Jueyin, was astonished. Hearing the speech, she walked forward: "the leader of the front door asked me to tell her what she meant. Overlord heaven once rose strongly and wiped out many hidden forces hidden in the secular world. She is an enemy we can never forget. Now he is dead. Master''s debt is paid back by his apprentice. It''s fair and just."The dignified man glanced at abbess Jueyin, who was still in her twenties, and asked faintly, "abbess, can you tell us what you think of xianchongmen?"


    "Kill, a kill that gathers all the forces at a time, by all means and without seeking the bottom line."


    The beautiful nun''s face showed a strong killing opportunity. At the beginning, she was forced to leave the literary school. At the moment, knowing that chufeng was the little master of the verdict, she seemed to be ignited: "however, the headmaster told me that xianchongmen only participated in this one time. Chu Feng''s death is his destiny, and Chu Feng''s immortality is his luck.


    So after this time, regardless of Chu Feng''s life and death, xianchongmen was killed by bawangtian at the beginning, and the gratitude and resentment of countless disciples of xianchongmen should be understood by now. "


    The dignified man nodded gently: "I mean the same thing. Killing can''t be endless. It''s not conducive to our re development." Looking at the other five, the dignified man asked, "three masters of Chu, Yan, Mei, Ling and Dongfang, don''t know what you five mean?"


    "The idea of my nun and I is to gather the strongest forces to kill at one time, and if we succeed or fail, we will eliminate all our gratitude and resentment."


    In the dark, the Third Master of Chu raised his head, his voice was a little hoarse, and he was joking: "master of martial arts, Chu Feng is also the son of my second brother. He should not have been a disciple of overlord heaven. This is something we didn''t expect. You have decided that I will come tonight, and the meaning is very clear."


    The dignified man nodded slightly. He also knew that the people in the Chu family who wanted to start at Tianguan were the most contradictory. They just had to do it because of the pressure from all sides.


    It''s self-evident to shift your eyes to other people.


    Huangfu Juntao stepped forward and shrugged his shoulders: "as you all know, I came from Huangfu family. The secular foundation of Huangfu family has been completely destroyed by the Chu wind. I always need to do something. However, the head of Wu family and the Abbess have already decided. I listen to you that one-time killing will lead to success and failure, and all gratitude and resentment will be eliminated."


    The head of the Yan family also echoed: "I mean the same thing. Let''s move forward and retreat together. Don''t be the same as in those years. Face and heart don''t match, and be destroyed by the tortoise son of overlord day one by one!"


    "I mean, you don''t have to ask." The leader of the Mei family said with a gloomy face and Indifference: "no matter whether you succeed or fail, it''s your business to eliminate all the gratitude and resentment. But the Luo family of Meiyuan and Chu Feng will never die. The loss and casualties of that year, the people who died in Meiyuan Luo family need his blood to sacrifice."


    The crowd nodded slightly, and they also knew that among the people present, the hatred between the Luo family of Meiyuan and the adjudication office was the most profound. If not for all the forces of the ruling Institute of Tianju in those days to fight with the Mei family, the present Meiyuan Luo family would be the second of the four families at least.


    Therefore, we can understand his endless words.


    Standing in a corner all the time, the cool and arrogant girl began to speak softly: "Shenyin gate didn''t have much enmity with overlord at the beginning, but you have a request. We are willing to do it once, just this once."


    Although the cold girl''s words are very arrogant, the dignified man did not have too much fluctuation. He got everyone''s response. He said in a loud voice, facing the front: "the alliance of the three sects and four families in twenty years'' time, I hope that everyone will not have any reservation. The strongest force will kill Chu Feng, and the gratitude and resentment will be eliminated."


    After a few minutes, the seven forces gathered in the courtyard dispersed one after another, leaving only Huangfu Juntao and the Third Master of Chu family standing in the same place. Looking at the distant night sky, Huangfu Juntao pondered and laughed: "the five forbidden areas are about to be opened?" He didn''t have too much communication with the Third Master of Chu''s family, and his figure flickered away.


    Soon, the Third Master of the Chu family who stayed in the courtyard also took the people of the Chu family to leave. The courtyard began to be lively, and finally fell into peace.


    After ten minutes or so, a figure came out of the darkness. Looking at the night sky, he finally sighed and turned into the darkness. Only one voice echoed in the darkness: "the calculation of the mechanism has wronged Qing Qing Qing''s life!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    Within 24 hours.


    This is the time for Chu Feng to come to the top power of the dragon''s gate hidden by the ruling. The current time has gone to 7:30 in the morning, and there is only half an hour left from the appointed time, and his pure and pure look is beginning to get nervous.


    Because up to now, none of the people who ruled the reclusive Longmen have appeared. Although Chu Feng is still calm, both sisters can feel the volcano in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Although using the secular power of the adjudication office, an earthquake has been brought out in the world, so that countless forces dare not show their fangs to Chu Feng any more. No matter how much they wish Chu Feng to die, no one will now confront Chu Feng, who is at the top of the world, without a complete solution.


    Because there is only one result like that, that is to die in silence.


    The most important enemy of Chu Feng is the hidden power. The death of Cherson is doomed to have a violent collision with the sun king. It is no longer a problem that ordinary secular forces can solve. Chu Feng summoned the top forces of the dragon''s gate to arrive at the moment. The meaning is quite clear.


    That is, we should not only deter hundreds of countries in the world at the secular level, but also use the most powerful force to deter all major forces, such as three sects and four schools, at the seclusion interface!


    But now, as time goes by, none of the people from Longmen have come yet. For such a long time, she has been with Chu Feng for such a long time. She has a little understanding of the young master who has made great achievements. When I think of the sand weaving in Jiaoyu, the life and death of 100000 people are bloody.


    The palms of the two sisters showed sweat unconsciously, which was a natural reaction to a degree of anxiety and tension.


    "Ha ha ha ha..."


    There were only 20 minutes to go until eight o''clock. It seemed that no one would come. When he felt that no one would come, loud laughter came from the distance. When he was happy to see, two figures in the distance were coming towards this side like a gust of wind. Before people arrived, the wild laughter already knew who was coming.


    For a moment, the two figures had already stood in front of Chu Feng five meters away. There was no respect or modesty. It was just a kind of extreme peace. It seemed that they were facing an ordinary person instead of a judge.


    Eight wolves and seven deer!


    Chufeng glanced at them, then moved his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t care about their arrival. The wild eight wolves wanted to talk, but he was immediately involved in the anger of Chu Feng. He said, "boy, we are summoned for no reason, but we are still indifferent. The skin itches?"


    "Princess nine is not here now. You''d better be careful."


    Chu Feng still did not have too many fluctuations. It seems that when eight wolves are transparent, this appearance makes eight wolves angry. When they still want to speak, Qilu reaches out to stop him and shows a smooth smile: "old wolf, how can Chu Feng be the real successor of the adjudication office, the young master of Longmen? Be polite."


    Eight wolf coldly hummed and turned his head to one side. If it wasn''t Murong Bing last time, he wouldn''t be polite: "it''s not Tianyang period, it''s an ordinary person. I''ve helped him once. If it''s not for Longbo''s personal explanation, I''m not interested in coming here to see a waste."


    "You can see how strong the apprentices and children of those old guys are. They are about the same age. Why is the gap so big?"


    Eight wolf words, let seven deer embarrassed smile, bowed: "little Lord, the old wolf itself is a happy and straightforward person, you don''t have to blame."


    Today''s Chu Feng is not like the boy who just stepped into the martial arts realm. He cast a look at the eight wolves who were not happy with his face, and his mouth was slightly cocked: "being frank and Frank is a good thing, which means that this person will not have too much bad heart. What I am worried about is that the following offenses have no respect or inferiority."


    Qi Lu''s expression was coagulated, and the eight wolves were also solidified. Their eyes looked at Chu Feng. They felt different from when they met for the first time. However, they could not tell what was wrong.


    But began to show the edge of the eight wolves, subconsciously convergence a little, because now by Chu Feng''s eyes, there is a light pressure.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng is too lazy to argue with the wild eight wolves and the sleek seven deer who always like to be good people. Look at the time, look at the distance. There is still 17 minutes left. How many top forces will come to Longmen adjudication office?


    As time passed by, a figure came from the distance. In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of the crowd. There was a somber feeling on the whole person, just like a dead man without life. His indifferent face had a kind of extreme cold breath.


    When they arrived, they didn''t even look at Chu Feng. They just stood there, as if the world owed him a lot. When seven deer and eight wolves saw this man, they subconsciously moved away, as if the latter were some kind of wild beast.


    Yujie looked at the comer and whispered, "one of the eight vajras, six snakes, good at using poison!"


    Chu Feng nodded clearly, but he didn''t care too much. He thought he was not the first in the world, but he claimed to be the second. No one dared to say that he was the first. The six snakes didn''t look at this side. Chu Feng was too lazy to pay attention to him.After a while, the sound of fierce fighting came from the distance. From far to near, even at a very far distance, everyone could feel the powerful power flooding around the two people.


    Yu Jie glanced at Chu Feng''s ear and spoke again: "the two men who fought were the four elephants and three leopards, one of the eight King Kong warriors. The four elephant elder was kind and kind. The three leopard''s personality was similar to that of the eight wolves. The only difference was that he was a militant. His strength was stronger than that of others, and his strength was inferior to that of others, A dual environment! "


    After the first battle of mengtuoshan, Chu Feng''s left eye seems to have been upgraded. One can see one''s strength, even if he doesn''t exude the flavor of a warrior.


    The two men in the fight quickly approached and slowly stopped. A middle-aged man with rich breath looked simple and unadorned. At the moment, his face was full of helplessness: "leopard, you madman, you haven''t seen you for several years, or you are not stable at all. If you are old enough, you can''t be more stable?"


    "The realm is higher than me and bullies me. I''m disgraced for you!"


    Standing opposite the four elephants is a man who is similar to eight wolves and reveals his wildness. The difference is that his temperament is more natural. He snorted: "Xiao Xiang, I''m not happy if I don''t move my fist. Who told you to bump into me and bully me? Why don''t you want me to find the top two


    Four elephant shook his head with a wry smile. He didn''t bother with Sanbao. He looked sideways and was shocked: "I thought I was the latest one. I didn''t expect so many people didn''t come. What are these old guys thinking?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to come early, it''s because I''m still in Wenzhou!"


    The last word of the voice falls down, and a graceful figure steps in the distance. If you don''t look at it carefully, you think the latter is flying. Chu Feng squints at it. The comer is elegant and gentle, with a rebellious look in his eyes. He looks very handsome and in his thirties.


    Yujie did not say that Chu Feng already knew who was coming, one of the eight vajras, five horses!


    Five horses came near, looked around, Tut''s mouth: "brother long and Sister Feng are still so compared, always later than us, eight o''clock, there are four minutes left, which is to play?"


    Three leopard spurts out a rude breath and hums: "brother long and Sister Feng are nothing. Don''t you see that the four old guys who rely on the old and sell their old still have no shadow? It would be nice if we arrived before eight o''clock! " Then he glanced at the Chu wind that he had not seen from the beginning to the end: "after all, some people didn''t arrive at the Tianyang period, so they let Longbo order."


    "I''m the leopard. I don''t think the four old guys will come."


    Three leopard''s words, let the rest of the people''s eyes also look at Chu Feng, there are banter, have fun and don''t understand, just came to see Chu Feng, float over to sit beside Chu Feng and said with a smile: "that little Lord is right, people should come almost, can you tell us, what to do?"


    Pointing to seven deer and eight wolves: "I heard that they have done one thing for you. Why don''t you tell us what you want us to do now and help you to deal with it so that I can play for more than ten years and come back to work for you when you are in the sun."


    It seems that Wuma''s words seem to be good, but it took more than ten years to go to the Tianyang period, which is undoubtedly a kind of disguised ridicule. Chu Feng tapped his finger on the stone table and said, "I don''t know if you were sitting at the same table with my master when he was alive?"


    Wu Ma''s expression could not stop for a moment, and then there was a sense of embarrassment. Overlord Tian himself was a strict man. How could he allow things to happen? What he often said was that if there were no rules, there would be no square. All of a sudden, he was made a little confused by Chu Feng''s words. He didn''t know how to answer.


    Chu Feng, that is to say, let these proud people understand something, and the time arrived at eight o''clock on time. Chu Feng stood up, with the second he stood up, the momentum of the whole person gradually changed.


    If the chufeng sitting just now looks like an inconspicuous teenager, then now standing up with a straight body, it is like a javelin piercing the sky.


    When Wuma got up in embarrassment and walked back to the others, Chu Feng waved his finger: "it''s clear and pure. Eight o''clock has passed. Those who haven''t arrived will slap each other ten minutes late to let them know that it''s a gift to commit crimes and not to kill."


    When Sanbao and others heard this, they were shocked. Eight wolves opened their mouths even more. As soon as they wanted to say something rude, they were pulled by seven deer in time. Eight wolves could not see it, but seven deer could see it clearly and could also catch it.


    Now the Chu wind, has moved to kill!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    Even the eight wolves and the three leopards, who started to be rebellious, didn''t know how to say a word, because half an hour had passed since Chu Feng settled down. However, except for six of them, the remaining six have not been seen.


    Although we all don''t recognize Chu Feng as the little master, we can''t deny that Chu Feng is indeed the only minor master and the only helmsman.


    Even if they are reluctant now, when Chu Feng enters the Tianyang period, he will be the real young master of Longmen and the successor of the ruling. Now he is embarrassed. That is, he will find himself uncomfortable in the future. Thinking of the six people who have not yet come, Qi Lu Shou, who has a little understanding of Chu Feng, is sweating.


    Although Chu Feng seems to have no fluctuation at the moment, and even has no angry look, Qilu believes that in the heart of Chu Feng, there must be an absolutely violent killing opportunity. Chu Feng, who has been stained with blood, has never lacked a heart of killing.


    The atmosphere was heavy and miserable. Everyone thought in their hearts what would happen if those people didn''t come. If those people came, would they really slap each other when they were ten minutes late?


    Finally, at 8:40, two figures came from the distance. They were still dozens of meters away, and then they appeared in front of the public. A man and a woman, with the same temperament, emerged a kind of noble and aloof, and there was also a strong martial spirit on his body.


    Three leopard and other people''s corners of the mouth violently twitch. How can they not know that the comer is giving Chu Feng a strong hand. They just know that, now they are nervous by Chu Feng and dare not speak.


    The man of the two came with a serious look on his face. It seemed that he would not laugh at all, but he would not make people feel uncomfortable. He felt that he might be like this, and his whole body was filled with a sense of righteousness. There was a kind of natural arrogance in the faintness of which he despised the heaven and the earth.


    Standing next to the man is a beautiful woman who can''t see the traces of time. She shows the powerful momentum of the three realms of anger, noble and elegant temperament, and excellent posture. However, no one dares to take a look at her, even if she is really beautiful and looks like she is only in her twenties or twenties.


    Needless to say, the man is the first of the eight King Kong, one dragon, the female is two phoenix!


    Yilong didn''t look at Chu Feng standing at the edge of the pavilion all the time. Instead, he looked at the six people who came first. His face was not startled or pleased: "why, don''t you say anything?"


    All of them are a little embarrassed. It''s not that they don''t want to talk, but Chu Feng''s words have not made them react. Although chufeng is only the four levels of heaven and yuan, everyone here can easily kill him, but I don''t know why. From the moment Chu Feng stood up, he was like a king.


    It is difficult for anyone to raise a little resistance in the face of him.


    Yilong didn''t exchange answers to his questions. He didn''t frown, as if nothing was worth his anger. He finally looked at Chu Feng and said indifferently: "are you chufeng? Are you in the sun? "


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked at the distance. His face was flat: "ice clear, palms, forty minutes, four times!"


    Yilong finally frowned and looked at the four elephants, who usually had a good relationship with him, which meant that he was asking about something.


    The four elephants took a look at Chu Feng and said with a bitter smile: "the little Lord asked us to come before eight o''clock. At eight o''clock sharp, he said..." Take a deep breath and say the unfinished words when the two Feng all look over: "if it takes more than ten minutes, you will be slapped."


    Yilong thinks that he has heard something wrong. Looking at the other people''s expressions of bitterness and helplessness, Yilong confirms that he has not heard wrong. He feels a little hard to believe or even ridiculous.


    The two phoenixes beside him snorted coldly: "the eyes have no superiority and inferiority!"


    Yilong raised his hand and asked two phoenix not to speak. His eyes looked majestically at Chu Feng: "is it too much to ask Bingqing to slap us? In the future, why don''t you come by yourself?"


    With Yilong''s words that can''t hear the emotion, the atmosphere is suddenly suppressed. Everyone''s eyes are on Chu Feng, and I don''t know what kind of choice he will make.


    As the first of the eight vajras, Yilong ranks second only to the four heavenly kings and Longbo. It is also the absolute strong one in the four realms of tiannu. It is also a super strong figure who is expected to enter the seven levels of tiannu within 20 years. He has extraordinary talent. Even the once overlord heaven is also hospitable to Yilong.


    Today''s Little Master Chu Feng, really dare to slap Yilong?


    Chu Feng showed a playful smile and sat down from the edge of the pavilion. There was no sound of footsteps, but the step out gave people the illusion that a hammer was hitting his heart. Step by step, he walked steadily and forcefully to Yilong.


    Raised his right hand, Chu Feng looked at his slap, and suddenly when everyone''s eyes widened, he slapped out.


    All of them closed their eyes and did not dare to look. They were not worried that Yilong would be slapped by Chu Feng, but that Chu Feng''s hand and even the whole person would be disabled by the strong breath of Yilong.


    With a crack, a figure flew out and fell to the ground.


    Everyone subconsciously opened their eyes, and the heart also violently twitched for a moment. The eyes were full of shock. Looking at the seven or eight meters flying out, they were heavily thrown on the ground. The corner of their mouth was a dragon with a smear of blood, and their looks were astounded.It is totally different from the picture they imagined. Looking at Chu Feng, standing in the same place with one hand, the wind is light and the clouds are light. It seems that they just did a trivial thing.


    How could it be?


    Everyone has only this idea in their hearts. Yilong is the absolute strong one of the four realms of tiannu. Its breath is thick and masculine, and it is also very powerful. According to the power of the four realms of Tianyuan revealed by Chu Feng at the moment, don''t give Yilong a slap. Even if it is just close to Yilong, it will be shocked by the vigorous Qi around it.


    But at the moment, why is the dragon flying out, and still being slapped? Is it Yilong''s intention to maintain the authority of Chu Feng? But that doesn''t have to be like this, right?


    But Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to what people were thinking. He just walked slowly and stood in front of Yilong. He bent down and pulled Yilong, who had not responded at this time, to get up. Then, as the people''s mouths opened slowly, the simple and straightforward three palms fell on Yilong''s face.


    After the sound of slapping, both sides of the dragon''s faces were slapped two times. It was clear that the swelling had begun, and the blood stains on the corners of the mouth were more obvious.


    But Chu Feng seemed not to frighten the people present. With a swing of his hand, Yilong''s huge body flew out and had a close contact with a tree. He fell to the ground with a bang, coughed slowly and stood up. The shock had suppressed the humiliation of being slapped by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng shook hands, gently patted, calm: "ice give you a slap won''t hurt, and I, will let you bleed!"


    Yilong didn''t touch his face with redness, swelling and pain, but narrowed his eyes and stared at Chu Feng: "what state are you in the end?"


    "Tianyuan four realms, do not doubt, because you are a waste!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, and the breath of the four levels of Zhou Tianyuan was boiling. He dropped a word and walked to ER Feng. Facing the beautiful and moving woman, he didn''t wait for the shock in her eyes to dissipate. His hands rose and fell. The clear and loud four palms did not show any pity for the fragrance and jade on ER Feng''s face.


    Her beautiful white face suddenly became red and swollen, and the corners of her mouth were broken and bleeding. However, the two phoenix''s looks were almost the same as those of Yilong. They were both shocked. The difference was that Er Feng recovered faster.


    "Even if the old woman is still angry, even if her face is full of anger, she is still full of anger


    Everyone was shocked and numb. Wuma first came to pull out Er Feng in the grass. Chu Feng did not fluctuate. He didn''t care about the appalling discrepancy between strength and realm. He slowly put down his foot: "obviously, I''m fighting!"


    Turning to the pavilion, Chu Feng ran a merciless hand across the air: "at the same time, please remember that no one can sit with me, no one can disobey my orders, and no one can point to me with your fingers. What you did to my master in those years, do to me today."


    "Always remember, no rules, no square. I, I and I are the king of the judgment office."


    The loud announcement and cruel and merciless words made everyone on the scene completely silent, and began to despise the Chu wind, which became complicated. The indifferent look of the dragon from the beginning to the end also appeared dignified and awed. Although the Chu wind today is still the breath of the four realms of heaven and yuan.


    However, the momentum of the king''s presence in the world and his mysterious power of slapping him were enough for him to take over the adjudication office before the day of the sun.


    Chu Feng had already returned to the pavilion and sat down. He felt the angry eyes of Er Feng. He joked: "don''t look at me with such eyes. The world is short of you. Don''t doubt that I''m joking. I''ve never joked with people who are not my eyes."


    "What''s more, you''re not the worst. There are people who are nearly an hour late. That''s not a big deal."


    At this time, we also remember, four days king, still future!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    Yi Long and ER Feng, a martial artist of the four levels of tiannu and a warrior of the triple realm, can stand at the top of the pyramid no matter in the secular world or in the hermit world. However, such people were slapped by the Chu wind in the four levels of Tianyuan and had no strength to fight back.


    This, completely subverted everyone''s cognition, everyone in the heart to re measure the strength of today''s Chu Feng.


    But what surprised them even more was what Chu Feng said. If they could understand the abuse of one dragon and two Phoenix, it would be difficult for them to accept Chu Feng''s saying that there were still people who had not arrived and were one hour late.


    The four heavenly kings are absolutely transcendent. The lowest strength of each person is the seven levels of tiannu. They are also the absolute strong ones who can step into the state of demigod by leaping one step. However, Chu Feng has clearly revealed his meaning.


    An hour late, even worse than two Phoenix, then it shows that Chu Feng will not easily forget because of their status.


    The sympathetic look at Yi Long and ER Feng changed. Suddenly, I felt that their four slaps were not much, because there were still people who had to take at least six slaps, maybe even more. Looking at Erfeng''s place where two cups were added, many people had a thorough chill in their hearts.


    It''s not that Er Feng was abused. Although she is very powerful, there are still people who can abuse her in this world. What really surprised them and shocked them was that Chu Feng was the one who made the move.


    And it was with absolutely overwhelming strength and unshakable strength that the two phoenixes were blown away.


    Everyone''s eyes can''t help but look into the distance. When the king of four days arrives, only Er Feng has been staring at Chu Feng coldly. It seems that the latter is Chen Shimei, who owes her a deep blood feud. If the eyes can kill people, then Chu Feng must have been killed thousands of times.


    Compared with ER Feng''s undisguised anger and hatred, Yilong has gradually been able to calm down. He can see the essence of things better than the emotional use of women.


    At the beginning, he was a little unhappy that Chu Feng summoned them before Tianyang period. However, when Chu Feng slapped him, his mood and thought had gradually changed. Recalling the original overlord, he was impressed from the bottom of his heart, and his vision was always more profound and unique than others.


    The scene also calmed down again. No matter what they were thinking, Yilong and Erfeng, the strongest of the eight King Kong, had been abused by the Chu wind, and they would no longer have any qualifications to be arrogant.


    The mountain wind whistling past, blowing everyone''s skin, feeling that the top of the mountain is not cold, but full of cold air, everyone''s heart is heavy, only hope that the king of four days can suppress the strength of Chu wind, otherwise the life of 18 years will be busy again.


    It is more likely to be more ferocious than when the overlord was still alive. Perhaps the holy pilgrimage of 18 years will be really turbulent. Among these people, only six snakes are still calm, and they are indifferent to themselves.


    Nine o''clock has passed, and nine thirty has also passed. Ten o''clock is coming on time. With the time passing by, everyone''s looks are dignified. After two hours and twelve slaps, Chu Feng will choose to forget or compromise with the king of four days. At this moment, they can''t imagine.


    Chu Feng, who had been silent for a long time, raised his head, flashed cold and evil spirits in his left eye, gently opened his lips, and killed all over the world: "if you don''t arrive within three hours, it''s equivalent to ignoring the authority of this young master and killing!"


    Bawangtian, the deputy director of the adjudication office, once laid down strict rules that everyone must abide by. One of the rules is that under reasonable conditions, no one can commit any offence below, and those who violate it will be shot to death.


    Now Chu Feng, as the successor of the ruling office, is naturally the executor of this rule and the person with the highest authority. It is disrespectful to be late for an hour when everyone comes. After all, Chu Feng''s request was ignored by Hua Li under reasonable conditions.


    He now said that those who ignore his authority, kill, no blame!


    But people still can''t accept it. As a powerful warrior, who knows who is arrogant and who is willing to be easily pinched by one person, unless he can convince himself, the original overlord can be, which does not mean that the current Chu style can be.


    The six gods, who have been silent for the first time, said: "the deputy director once said that you are not qualified to take charge of the adjudication office until the day of the sun."


    Such as the snake''s general eyes at Chu Feng, just a light glance to move away: "so, you just have a false name, no right to decide anyone''s life and death."


    Six snake''s words are light and Yin, giving people a feeling of being in an ice cellar. Although Yi Long and others did not speak, they could already see from their looks that they agreed with what six snakes said. Chu Feng is only the four levels of heaven and yuan. According to the meaning of overlord heaven, he does not have the qualification to run the judgment office.


    Invisible in the neglect just now, Chu wind flies their matter.


    And Chu Feng just lightly looked at six snakes, feeling his body that kind of very uncomfortable breath, banter a smile: "what realm do you have?"Six snakes do not look at Chu Feng, indifferently replied: "Tianyang seven heavy state, is about to enter the great circle of man!"


    "Oh Chu Feng just whispered back. When the six snakes were not used to the light wind, everyone didn''t see what was going on. Chu Feng had already appeared in front of six snakes, only 30 centimeters apart.


    Everything happened between the electric light and flint. Everyone didn''t know when Chu Feng moved. The indifferent six snakes frowned slightly. But when he touched Chu Feng''s playful and contemptuous eyes, the whole person immediately fell into a cold, cold hum, and his left hand stretched out like a poisonous snake.


    With an impartial blow on Chu Feng''s chest, you can see the black flash on the back of six snakes'' hands, and Yi Long and others'' looks have changed greatly. Although six snakes are only the cultivation of the seven levels of Tianyang, they can compete with a higher-level warrior with his ability of poison.


    Because you never know when the venom of six snakes will be released, which makes people unable to defend themselves.


    One hand hit Chu Feng''s chest without any block, and a sneering smile appeared on the face of six snakes. However, the smile on his face at the next moment was completely rigid and solidified. He couldn''t help but scream, as if he had been bitten by a snake. He loosened his hand on Chu Feng''s chest. The other hand held the hand that did not know what was going on, and his face was ugly and pale.


    Chu wind passed a deep playfulness. When Yilong and others were not good at the secret Road, Chu Feng raised a hand and gently patted out: "seven levels of Tianyang, but that''s all!"


    The palm of a cotton like palm gently patted on the poisoned six snakes, which was thin and not very strong, flew out in the air and brought out an arc that made countless people cold. Without any accident, the six snakes fell heavily on the ground and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    What''s more surprising is that the blood of the six snakes is black, but with the blood gushing out, the originally pale face gradually returns to its original color.


    Slowly stood up, six snakes face no anger, no hysteria, flickering to Chu Feng three meters before, one knee kneeling: "six snakes, acknowledge the position of the little Lord!"


    Chu Feng turns around lightly. It is much simpler for people like six snakes than for Yi long. He is an absolute self-confident man and a master of absolute faith in strength. Any identity and so-called words have no effect on him. Only by defeating him with his most proud means is the king''s way.


    In his clear mouth, Chu Feng already knew that six snakes were good at using poison. So when six snakes slapped him with one hand, Chu Feng also put poison on six snakes silently. Then he let him spit out poisonous blood.


    Everything seems to be simple, but only Chu Feng knows the way. Chu Feng is not surprised by the official submission of six snakes at the moment.


    Six snakes waited for Chu Feng to go back to the pavilion and sit down. Then he stood up and began to look at Chu Feng with indifference on his face. When he looked at Chu Feng, he was a master of poison. But he didn''t realize when Chu Feng poisoned him just now.


    And that hand directly blew him away. If you dare to say that Chu Feng is not qualified to be in charge of the adjudication office when he is not in the period of Tianyang, then he is too incompetent as a warrior in the seven levels of Tianyang.


    Because of the change of six snakes, everyone has made a new change to Chu Feng. They all wonder whether Chu Feng has cultivated some hidden skills to cover up his cultivation atmosphere. Otherwise, how can we directly fight against six snakes and even make Yilong and Erfeng have no strength to fight back?


    But all of this, destined to have no affirmative answer, but the mysterious color of Chu Feng has been deeply rooted in the hearts of eight King Kong.


    Three hours away, there are only 20 minutes left. Eight King Kong''s forehead is rarely seen with a touch of sweat. We all know that the four day king is a proud person. Even if he was with overlord, he didn''t show much respect. It was more of a peaceful posture.


    But now, ignoring Chu Feng directly and asking him to wait for a few hours, regardless of any reason or reason, in the strict hierarchy of Longmen, they are doomed to pay a price. Eight King Kong''s heart is thinking. If Chu Feng really wants to start, which side should they stand on?


    In the distance, thinking of each other''s body, slowly stop and see what they are waiting for in the distance.


    There are four cars in total. After stopping, they all open the door and a young man and woman of the same age come down from each of them. Chu Feng glances at him and sneers at him. It''s enough to get off his horse. Now he''s still putting on a show. It''s interesting!


    Longmen four heavenly king, green dragon and white tiger, Zhuque Xuanwu!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    The long-awaited man finally arrived, but Yilong and others not only did not mean to relax, but also frowned, because today''s time has not gone to three hours, but also nearly to two hours and fifty minutes.


    Think of Chu Feng, ten minutes a slap, feel the pain on the face can feel vaguely at the moment, one dragon and two phoenix mouth twitch, eyes look at Chu Feng, this sexual mouth will not really hit the four day king?


    A total of eight people, did not send out any Wang Baqi, but just like that, each step of the step gives people heavy pressure.


    One dragon and two phoenixes looked at each other, stood in front of them a few steps ahead, and bowed together: "I''ve seen four heavenly kings!"


    The head of the hair turned out to be red, like the Golden Lion King''s old man gently waving his hand, with a sense of authority, standing beside a beautiful but more cold girl, do not have to go to special observation, as long as a simple look, you can see that this is a proud girl.


    Yilong and others respectfully respond to a voice, Qi Qi back to the side, let the middle of the road out, so that the distance between Chu Feng and the four heavenly kings, there is no obstacle.


    Bingqing stood next to Chu Feng. Seeing the people who appeared, Bingqing said in a low voice: "the old man with red hair is a green dragon, the big beard next to him is a white tiger, and the female one is a rosefinch. Finally, the simple and honest middle-aged man is Xuanwu. The young men and women around them are their little apprentices or children."


    Chu Feng has no fluctuation. Although this is the first time I have seen it, I have a general understanding of the basic structure of the dragon gate. Under the whole dragon gate, the director is respected, and the next is the deputy director. Then there are the four heavenly kings who control the four branches, named after the four sacred beasts, followed by Bajin gang.


    In addition to the existence of these pyramid tips of the dragon''s gate, the following are their disciples, equally divided into grades, red, orange, yellow and green, and the strict system constitutes a complete dragon''s gate.


    Roughly know who is coming in front of him, Chu Feng just nodded slightly to show that he understood, and waved his finger: "I am a kind-hearted person, less than two hours and fifty minutes, that is sixteen slaps!"


    Sixteen slaps?


    The arrival of the four day king is a Leng, originally also want to speak white tiger was chufeng''s words to forget what to say, eyes narrowed majestically to one dragon: "what''s going on?" As for Chu Feng, he seemed to despise talking to him at all.


    Yilong smiles bitterly in his heart, but he is the one who can talk to the king of four days a little. He respectfully replies: "the little Lord calls everyone to go to the dream camel mountain before eight o''clock, and sets up a rule. After eight o''clock, if you are ten minutes late, you will slap."


    After a pause, Yilong also said the last words of Chu Feng: "in addition, if you are late for three hours, you will be regarded as treason, and you will be killed."


    The white tiger frowned, without anger or ridicule. He waved to Yilong to retreat and looked at Chu Feng with his eyes playfully: "are you Chu Feng? What is the state now? Do you know who we are? "


    Three consecutive questions, with the meaning of strong pressure, how can Chu Feng not know that this is a show off qualification, suddenly a little identity with the previous ancient imperial dynasty, why every emperor likes to kill those high-ranking officials before he dies, but he didn''t quite understand this method before.


    But now, Chu Feng is more and more aware that some people, in a position for a long time, used to obey a person, when they serve the people changed, also lost the final ownership.


    He stood up slowly and touched everyone''s heart. Chu Feng looked at the white tiger without any surprise in his eyes. His words were plain: "I am the new young master of the ruling office, Chu Feng. Can''t you feel the realm? As for who you are, of course I know, but it is because I know that I need to maintain the rules. "


    "If all the people on the top commit crimes below, will the people below follow suit?"


    White tiger''s eyes twitch. What he said just now is to embarrass Chu Feng. He didn''t want Chu Feng''s answer to be perfect. Instead of admitting that he was Chu Feng, he first pointed out his identity, and then took the initiative in his hand and questioned him back. It was just a simple sentence. Bai Hu''s contempt for chufeng was scattered two points, but that was all.


    "The apprentice of bawangtian is really unusual, but now it is only the strength of Tianyuan''s four realms, and it seems that he has not been able to take charge of the adjudication office?" Patting a young man on the shoulder: "this is my son tiger rock, now 26 years old, is already a martial arts man in the first important state of natural anger."


    "Little Lord, how many years will it take for you to reach his level? How can you lead us to judge and deter the forces of the hidden world?"


    Yilong and others twitch slightly when they hear the words of white tiger. Although white tiger''s words are very polite, they say that his son''s age and strength, and finally they respect Chu Feng as Shao Zhu. This is not respect. It''s equivalent to turning a corner and slapping in the face. Everyone feels only chill, but nothing else.


    However, Chu Feng, who everyone thought would become angry, did not show his anger at all. He was still as light as a cloud: "well, that''s my business. As a subordinate, as long as they learn to abide by it, and what I said just now, no one can hear it? Or when I''m dead? "The ice and jade who has been following Chu Feng''s side looks stiff. If you look at the four heavenly kings, they are at least the strong strength of the seven levels of tiannu. Not to mention 16 slaps, even one slap is difficult!


    Xuanwu, who stood at the end of the four, looked at the three old friends with a bitter smile on his face and said, "little Lord, the rule made by the deputy director is that you are not qualified to summon us until the Tianyang period. Now you are only the four levels of Tianyuan. What we can do is to do something for you."


    "We also know that you have revealed that what you can do for you is to fight for at most three months. There is nothing else you can do about it."


    Qinglong several people directly raised their heads, which is the meaning of their coming. Chu Feng summoned them at the same time. Their conjecture was that Chu Feng''s identity had been exposed, and they were worried that they would be attacked by the people of three sects and four families, or even by the hidden forces of foreign countries, so they needed their protection.


    But for them, bawangtian''s apprentices always make them more willing to submit than overlord days.


    "It seems that I am not worth a lot of money


    Chu Feng sighed and shook his head, and his indifferent breath was slowly released. The fluctuation in his words made people feel no trace of emotion: "but it doesn''t matter. People respect me a foot, I respect people ten feet, others despise me, then I will kill him!"


    Looking back, Chu Feng shook his head gently: "if you don''t fan me, it''s 64 slaps. I still have this strength."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Chu Feng had just finished, standing beside the white tiger, the tiger rock, who had always been proud of himself, stepped forward to drink. Then he looked at the ice and jade and relaxed his look. He could also see the content flowing in his eyes: "two sisters, you are the exclusive people around the little master, but I think this little Lord is not suitable for him to be."


    When Yilong and others frown subconsciously, tiger rock patted his chest heavily and said word by word: "I think I''m more suitable than him. At the age of 19, I''m just the four levels of heaven and yuan. I''m just a waste among the wastes. When I was at this age, I had already entered the state of mid-term Tianjing."


    "The deputy director has disappeared for 18 years. It is possible to inherit Longmen, but it must be led by people with absolute strength."


    With a little finger and a funny smile in the corner of his mouth, Hu Yan came up with a sneer: "obviously, it won''t be such a waste to bear."


    Chu Feng didn''t get angry. Instead, he had a strong smile on his face. He looked at the king of four days. There was no other fluctuation on the faces of the four people. Obviously, these people had communicated well before he came. The purpose of this visit is intriguing!


    Qinglong, who has been silent for a long time, also says slowly at this moment: "Chu Feng, we respect the deputy director. After all, it is he who made us come to this day and let us have everything. However, your growth rate is really too slow. We can''t wait to give up the position of the successor of the ruling, and we will ensure your life safety."


    "Although Hu Yan is still young, his ability and courage are rare among his peers. It is more than enough to replace you!"


    The other three did not speak, but their meaning was quite clear. Yilong and others frowned deeper. Compared with the four heavenly kings, they had received more benefaction from overlord. Although they were not satisfied with some behaviors of chufeng, they never wanted to be replaced by others.


    Even if Chu Feng is only the cultivation of the four realms of Tianyuan.


    And Chu Feng, the party concerned, seems not to be angry today. He looks at the king of four days with his eyes playfully. He knows that they are going to change himself. Maybe he has discussed it countless times in secret, but is it possible?


    Finger a little tiger rock, Chu wind scattered asked: "how old did he start to practice?"


    Hu Yan asked himself, his face appeared arrogant color, raised his head high and said in a correct voice: "I began to practice when I was three years old. When I was five years old, I entered the first level of Tianyuan. At the age of you, I had already reached the fourth level of Tianjing, and at the age of twenty-one, I entered the first level of Tianjing.


    I''m 26 years old this year, and I''ve grown up to be the absolute strong one in tiannu. How can you compare with me? "


    "Yes, how can I compare with you?" Chu Feng laughed, and there was a smell of evil spirit in his smile. He did not hide his sarcasm: "I only came out last year. I began to practice a few months ago. After a few months, I arrived at the four levels of Tianyuan. How can I compare with you? You are a genius who has practiced for 23 years. How can I compare with you? "


    Huyan''s proud look suddenly cooled down. He was not a fool. Although Chu Feng''s words seemed to praise him, he pointed out that he had arrived at the four levels of Tianyuan in a few months. However, he spent 23 years, which implied that if the same starting point, who was stronger?


    But tiger rock is tiger rock after all, can be elected by the four days king to replace Chu Feng, naturally has his outstanding place, but instantly calmed down, sneered: "you are only a few months, but the world of martial arts has always been unfair, your enemy will not wait for you to be strong to kill you."


    "So you''d better give up your seat. We can''t wait for you for 23 years, and in 23 years, you will be sure that you can enter the solar period. You know, many things in this world are uncertain."The words implied a murderous opportunity. Chu Feng could not feel the threat of tiger rock and spread his hands lazily: "yes, the world is unfair. The inheritor of my righteous ruling, the young master of Longmen, why should I give it to you? Who told you that you were not born well and didn''t become the apprentice of overlord heaven?"


    Huyan''s eyes flashed with anger. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng to do something, he really wanted to kill Chu Feng in front of him.


    Qinglong patted tiger rock on the shoulder, and the head of the four heavenly kings said in a deep voice: "put forward your condition, a condition for you to give up the adjudication office and give us a drop of blood essence at the same time."


    Chu Feng slightly shook his head and sighed: "wait for me to give you 16 slaps, then talk about the matter of forcing the palace, and then talk about the call of the core, how to appear four redundant flies."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    Chu Feng''s words are difficult to make people not angry. At the beginning, Qinglong only thought that chufeng was young and frivolous, and wanted to give them these old ministers a power, so they didn''t pay attention to it at all. Instead, they wanted to put forward the things that had been discussed by the four people before, and let Chu Feng abdicate and give up the inheritance of the ruling.


    But now Chu Feng once again points out that each of the sixteen palms is a little unacceptable to the king of four days. It is not anger, but the kind of dullness that is despised.


    The real anger is that the four people who follow the king of four days are all amazing people of the same generation. The comprehensive strength of each party is even stronger than that of eight King Kong. At this moment, he is compared to a fly by Chu Feng. That feeling is no less than a slap in the face.


    At present, the four people''s eyes are full of anger, and they are oppressed by Chu Feng. Although Bing qingyujie knows that she and she are not the most outstanding young opponents of the four Dragon''s gate, it is their duty to protect Chu Feng, and they stand in front of Chu Feng one after another.


    Qinglong took a faint look at Chu Feng, then he looked at Bingqingyujie: "get out of the way, some people don''t give him a lesson, they don''t know how high the sky is and how thick the ground is!"


    "Rolling ball!"


    Before Bingqingyujie said anything, Chu Feng pulled them out of front of him and pointed at Qinglong with a rude remark: "I don''t think it''s strange that you are such an old man who relies on the old and sells the old. It''s clear that you want me to abdicate and hand over the greatest power, so that you can become a carefree person like three families and four families. What can''t I do with a verdict Boundary? It''s all ball talk


    Regardless of Qinglong''s ugly look, Chu Feng pointed his fingers one by one from the Zhuque Baihu Xuanwu''s body: "even if you''re on the first day of junior high school, I''ll do the 15th. Ben Shao is standing here. Who has the ability to take my life? If you can''t take it, I''ll leave it for me today. A group of old bastards dare to talk with me."


    "Beauty, what are you hiding for? You don''t come out to fight with me."


    Chu Feng''s words made the four people of Qinglong and Huyan very angry. But with his last words, whether it was Qinglong or Yilong, their looks changed. Subconsciously, they looked around. There were other people hiding in the dark, but they didn''t notice it?


    Just looked around, everyone did not find anything wrong, white tiger sneered: "play tricks, this is the ability!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and flashed out a gold needle in his hand. Without turning back, the gold needle shot at the top of the Pavilion behind him, and the cold light suddenly appeared.


    In everyone''s mocking look, suddenly no one at the top of the pavilion, when the gold needle arrived, a beautiful white jade hand that people couldn''t help but pity appeared suddenly from the air. Two impartial fingers held the gold needle, and then the whole person appeared in everyone''s sight.


    The backhand gold needle shot out was taken back by Chu Feng, and the veil woman''s eyes helplessly glanced at Chu Feng: "where there are you, there will be bloody and killing, the end of trouble!"


    Chufeng laughs and doesn''t care about the veiled woman''s words. The latter is the woman who saved him in the rainy night, but also knows his mysterious left eye. Chu Feng knows that she has been around all the time, but has not broken the point. But now facing the king of four days, although Chu Feng is confident, she always needs to add more insurance.


    And the veiled woman, Chu Feng believes that her existence, even if not, is a great deterrent to the king of four days.


    In fact, Qinglong and others frowned when the veiled woman appeared. They were all the world''s strongest men with seven levels of anger and even great fullness. Weiss''s best hidden super tolerance appeared around them and could be detected by the slight fluctuation of the air.


    But the veiled women must have been hiding here for a long time, but they didn''t realize that the arrogance and arrogance they began to have at the top of the pavilion was more restrained and their eyes were fixed on the veil woman at the top of the pavilion.


    Although the latter looks very young, but this is the world of martial arts. Youth is not enough to explain everything. Just like the rosefinch, it looks very young. It looks like twenty-eight years old, and has excellent demeanor. However, no one knows what the actual age is.


    Invisibly, she also classifies the veiled woman who appears suddenly to be similar to that of the rosefinch.


    Tiger rock''s eyes, and other people''s different, when looking at the veiled woman, the whole person presents a dull and infatuated, heart secret way, good beauty!


    Feeling a chill, Huyan subconsciously withdrew his eyes. He happened to touch the proud girl beside Qinglong. The latter''s eyes showed disgust and disdain. Tiger Yan opened his mouth, but he didn''t open his mouth in the end. What did he pretend to do with me? When I sat in the position of the person in charge of the ruling, the old Qinglong guy would marry you to me?


    Under the people''s gaze, the veiled woman''s body leaped down from the top of the pavilion lightly. It seemed that ordinary people were jumping. However, when the veiled woman fell, it gave people the feeling that she was flying. She gently touched the ground and stood steadily beside Chu Feng, facing the king of four days and their four proud descendants.


    Sniffing at the faint fragrance of the woman beside her, with a touch of familiar feeling, Chu Feng sometimes really wants to see her real face with her left eye, but there is always a vague and hazy feeling.This is a woman who is as refined as wenxinxue. The difference is that she is more indifferent than wenxinxue. At least sometimes, she is very cute.


    The appearance of the veiled woman made the situation on the scene appear a little strange and quiet. The four men of Qinglong frowned slightly, and Xuanwu hesitated a little. However, as the end of the four heavenly kings, the three decided to stand with them no matter whether he was willing or not.


    Otherwise, if the four day king agreed to advance and retreat together, it would be equivalent to empty talk.


    Chu Feng walked from the veil woman''s side, facing an absolute strong man who could cause secular vibration. He said coldly, "I know what you are thinking. Now I will give you a chance to set up your own house. If you can kill me, then you can leave Longmen with justice. Just like what you love."


    "But the scandal also says that if you don''t have the ability to kill me, I will kill you. Not only will I use the Longmen guards to bloodwash your disciples and grandchildren mercilessly. Do you dare to play?"


    The atmosphere was heavy for a moment. The king of four days could not help looking at the veiled woman who stood there without saying another word. If Chu Feng made such a request, they would only feel that they were looking for death. But at the moment, they were more or less hesitant, because with their eyes, they could not see through the veil woman''s cultivation geometry.


    In hesitation, Hu Yan stepped forward and stood in front of the crowd, pointing to Chu Feng: "why do you need to kill you with an ox knife? I''m enough!"


    Chu Feng showed a funny smile, a faint chance to kill flashed: "are you sure your Laozi would like you to die?"


    Hu Yan was almost infuriated by Chu Feng, and he was about to start it. Even Qinglong and others felt pain in their eardrums. Only Chu Feng and the veiled woman had no fluctuation.


    From far to near, the figure of a fairyland was in the middle of Chu Feng and others. It was long Bo who appeared and left at the beginning. The old man looked around and showed a wry smile: "the little Lord once told me that when Chu Feng was on top, the biggest resistance was not three doors and four families, but inside."


    "At first, I thought it might be just groundless worry, but now it''s true, Qinglong, do you really want to set up your own house?"


    Long Bo''s calm problem makes the eyes of Qinglong and others flicker, and their eyes can''t help looking at the white tiger. They can face Chu Feng bravely, but it doesn''t mean that they can also face long Bo like this.


    Once the demon lord dragon Haoran followed, and the elder of overlord sky also followed. Now he is the elder of three generations in Longmen. At the same time, he is an absolute strong man who has not known how to settle down for many years. No matter what, he is enough to despise them.


    Although the eyes of the three people are very obscure, but they have been many years old and experienced countless long Bo, which can not see anything, his eyes playfully looked at the white tiger, light mouth: "white tiger, when you want you to belong to Longmen, you are not very willing, even if overlord day gives you a branch to manage, you are not satisfied, and once wanted to replace the position of deputy director."


    "Now, do you think that the time is ripe, or do you want your son to take the top position and get the best treasure of Longmen?"


    Longmen treasure?


    Seeing long Bo''s appearance, Chu Feng is stunned and looks at ice and jade. How come he didn''t hear them talking to him. He only saw the faces of the two sisters at a loss. Chu Feng guessed that maybe they didn''t know.


    Thinking that Qinglong just asked for a drop of his blood essence just now, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. Is it that Longmen Zhibao has something to do with himself?


    At this time, the white tiger''s eyes twinkled, and he didn''t know how to answer long Bo''s words. Finally, Xuanwu replied: "long Bo, the deputy director once had kindness to us, but he has passed away. According to the original agreement, we should always be loyal to Longmen. However, today''s Chu Feng is only a martial artist in Tianyuan period. Even if he is brilliant, the current situation does not allow him to grow up. ¡±


    "it''s not that the Xuanwu heart has changed, but that we can''t afford to wait. After all, the adjudication office, which has been vacant for 18 years, needs to be led by one person. Otherwise, we will not be let go of the three sects and four families that have been under hatred for many years!"


    Long Bo nodded gently. There are some things we all know. Today''s affairs must have been provoked by the white tiger, who has always been unwilling to submit to the people. He turned his eyes and looked at Chu Feng: "are you sure you have the strength to take over the adjudication office?"


    Chu Feng straightened up his body, and the king''s momentum was endless, which made people unable to resist the idea of submission. He said coldly: "have you ever, use your fist to prove that 64 slaps are indispensable!"


    Long Bo narrowed his eyes to show his appreciation and nodded gently: "OK, I''ll give you this opportunity today."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    Longbo has already opened up, Chu Feng how much face still to give a little, after all, not long Bo, he may have died at the beginning.


    Longbo saw Chu Feng without any opinions, and Qinglong and others had no opinions. He said, "I basically understand the thoughts of everyone. But how much can we bully a younger generation as an elder is a little bit beyond the past. Why not, how do you think?"


    "Qinglong chooses one of the four generations you bring. Chu Feng can also choose one person to fight, win or lose the judgment. What about it?"


    If it is the beginning, Qinglong and others must not hesitate to agree, but now there is a veil woman there, let everything have changed. Although white tiger is not satisfied with the heart, but the tone of mouth still try to keep stable: "Longbo, we are willing to accept your proposal, but the rules should be changed."


    Longbo frowned. He had not been very good at the white tiger. Now he regrets not having died in tyrant heaven, and killed him who had only five levels of natural rage.


    White tiger did not feel the cold of Longbo, and continued: "Chu Feng is the only successor to the ruling, and I always have to bear his own affairs. I would like to let my son fight against Chu Feng. I will win and lose in the first World War. After losing, we will not mention the situation of self-reliance. Of course"


    If Chu Feng loses, he is dead, and Longbo is also invited to ask Longbo Don''t worry about our business anymore, how about it? "


    Chu wind has a sneer and ridicule at the corner of his mouth. He is the cultivation of the four levels of heaven and yuan. Tiger rock is a martial in the first place of natural anger. The distance between the two people is the sky and the underground, and how white tiger can not face so much. This can be said and the face is not changed.


    However, Chu Feng''s heart has already thought out the countermeasures and methods, and nodded without any attention: "I have no opinion, all four together can do, anyway, they are a group of self righteous waste, of course, I promise, but also conditional."


    Longbo, who just wanted to oppose, was surprised to hear the words, but Chu wind has already spoken. Longbo can only choose not to speak, but he has decided in his heart. When Chu Feng encounters danger, he will certainly take the hand.


    White tiger and other people''s faces have passed through the joking look, do not know a dragon and two phoenix were abused at this time how they think Chu Feng is looking for death, but such behavior they are happy to see.


    So white tiger does not consider what conditions Chu Feng will put forward, and directly says, "what conditions do you have?"


    Chu Feng asked with a meaningful smile: "am I still the successor of the ruling office, or your little Lord?"


    White tiger frowns, do not know why Chu wind to ask so, but still nodded: "yes!"


    "If I was the little Lord, was there absolute authority?"


    Chu Feng asked again with a sly smile, seeing white tiger nodding and not denying it. Chu Feng''s face sank instantly, pointing at the king of four days: "so, while I am still a small lord or the only successor of the ruling office, you have just committed the following crimes, which is still established. Longbo, what do you say?"


    I don''t know what Chu Feng is going to do, long Bo hears the words, nodding: "yes!"


    Chu Feng spits out a word, like a wolf like eyes sweeping the four people of Qinglong, one word by one: "I don''t care what you wait to do, and no matter what you want to do, but I am still in this position, you offended me, ignored my authority, punishment and punishment as well!"


    Finger hook: "send up face, one person 16 slap, I fight alone, your proud descendants!"


    Silence!


    Once again, because a word of Chu Feng completely did not have any voice, then everyone''s heart appeared two words of lunatic, said so many meanings are very clear, Qinglong and other people''s eyes never treat Chu Feng as a small Lord, and how can he obey his punishment?


    Now, a solution has been decided. Chu Feng even needs to put forward the matter of slapping. Everyone is helpless for a while. Even one dragon and others think that Chu Feng may know that waiting will die. So, you want to get some colorful head before you die?


    But Chu Feng shouted that one man fought alone, and four outstanding descendants, which was not like the behavior of seeking death, because in their limited memory, Chu Feng was not an impulsive person.


    But no matter what kind of person Chu Feng is, at this time, besides Xuanwu, the other people are not very good. So many people have forgotten the matter of palming, and they don''t want Chu Feng to think about it all the time. This is a clear challenge and face for them.


    Longbo is also the persistent of Chu wind, and he said seriously when he passed the bitter smile: "I agree with you!"


    Longbo spits out such words. Chu Feng smiles gently and adds: "of course, I am still very kind and understanding. I don''t want to be enemies with me. I can quit now or insist on it. But it is clear in advance that I can treat friends as warm as spring, treat enemies,,," "," "


    look cold and sweep them from Qinglong and others "It has always been cruel and ruthless!"


    Tiger rock fist clenched directly. If it wasn''t for Longbo, he wanted to go up and kill Chu Feng now. It was just a good idea, but the reality was not ideal."Do you think, my master, if they don''t slap you, you can negate this matter, depending on the position of the successor?"


    Chu Feng does not care about spreading his hands: "it doesn''t matter if you are willing to think that way, but the result is not what you think!" Deep eyes, monstrous left eyes with the content of exterminating all living beings: "today is the day when Chu Feng takes over the ruling office. Those who follow me will prosper, those who oppose me will die. There will be no second result, unless I die."


    Pointing to the way up and down the mountain in the distance, Chu Feng completely ignored all the sarcastic eyes cast by all the people: "so, if it''s not my enemy who leaves here today, I''ll leave my body, or I''ll leave here with the body of the enemy."


    Irreconcilable!


    Chu Feng said these words, the eight King Kong all slightly shook his head, there might have been a chance of reconciliation, now because of Chu Feng''s words, it is doomed to be impossible to reconcile easily. How could the arrogant Four Heavenly Kings slap themselves in the face, because the results are the same, who is willing to insult himself?


    Either Chu Feng died, or their descendants, this is no third possible choice.


    Xuanwu looked at the three old friends, and finally sighed: "you told me, just let Chu Feng abdicate, now the situation is not what I want." When a young man came back, Xuanwu bowed to the direction of Chu Feng: "although I still don''t recognize you, I don''t want to kill each other. I quit this matter!"


    Raising his face, Xuanwu''s simple and honest face showed determination: "Sixteen slaps, I accept it!"


    The white tiger has been thinking about the gain and loss in his heart. When he heard this, he said: "Xuanwu!"


    However, Xuanwu didn''t pay any attention to it. He just closed his eyes and chufeng appreciated it. With a smile, he slowly walked to Xuanwu. In the unbearable look of the youth nearby, a hand was lifted up. In the shock of bajingang and Qinglong, his palms fell and clapped.


    It can also be clearly seen that Chu Feng had no reservation at all. Xuanwu''s cheek was slightly swollen. Obviously, he didn''t use Gong to fight against him. The skin of his mouth had been broken.


    Sixteen palms were neatly left on Xuanwu''s face. Xuanwu opened his eyes without any fluctuation. Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder: "I think you can live a brilliant and beautiful life."


    Inexplicably dropped a word, Chu Feng turned to look at the three Qinglong, smile warm: "next one!"


    Provocation, serious provocation!


    Qinglong looked at Xuanwu with disdain, but they didn''t flinch because of his withdrawal. White tiger snorted coldly and faced Chu Feng. One hand patted his face and sneered: "the face is here, you come!"


    Long Bo frowned. As a top strong man, he could feel that the white tiger had already moved his whole body''s strength. People whose strength level was not much different from him might not have anything to do with his chin palms. If only Chu Feng in the four levels of Tianyuan fell his chin palms, the most serious result would be serious injury, and even the white tiger''s face could not be touched.


    When long Bo''s idea was complicated, Chu Feng stepped forward and slapped him with a simple slap. He fell in the sarcastic look of the malicious people and made a crisp sound.


    The sarcastic color on those faces solidified on the face, just like the picture fixed on the picture, profound and shocking.


    But all of this has not stopped. Chu Feng''s slap didn''t stop. From time to time, he slapped lightning on the white tiger''s face. After 15 consecutive strokes, the white tiger''s face was swollen, his beard was erect, and his eyes blinked. The shock in his heart made him forget his reaction.


    "What a thick skin!"


    And Chu Feng slowly raised his left hand and jokingly threw out a sentence. Suddenly, a powerful but imperceptible force burst out in an instant. Chu Feng''s left hand also quickly fell down, straight to the white tiger''s face.


    The latter also reacted at this moment, feeling the pain on his face. He didn''t know why he was slapped by Chu Feng and said angrily: "you want to die!"


    The whole body''s strength ran wildly, and several trees around were shaking and slowly cracking, but everything was directly broken by the slap of Chu Feng, which was countless times clearer and louder than the first 15 palms. After a loud bang, the huge body of the white tiger was like a broken wind Zheng, which was even worse than the two phoenix. It flew out for more than 20 meters and hit a stone.


    One slap, faint!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    In addition to the eight King Kong who had already had a little psychological endurance, those who came later, even long Bo, were still in the same place, and then they were all swallowing and salivating. They were shocked by the scene that happened before them and could not speak.


    In their world perception, what can be more shocking than the present scene.


    The warrior in the four levels of Tianyuan gave a full-fledged warrior 15 palms. Finally, he slapped him directly. What''s more, he not only beat him but also fainted.


    Can the world be a little bit crazy? This was the thought of later generations.


    It''s not as good to look at Chu as if you were in awe of it.


    And Chu Feng, who doesn''t care about anyone''s opinion, stands in front of the rosefinch and looks at the beautiful woman with cool, proud and beautiful face. There is no trace of years in her eyes.


    He stretched out his hand and gently scratched across the dull rosefinch''s face, feeling a bit tender and intoxicating. Suddenly, a slap without any sign fell on the rosefinch''s face, which also made the rest of the dull people come back to their senses.


    Qinglong looks from the side of his head. Seeing that his dream lover is slapped by Chu Feng, his beautiful face has begun to swell up. His eyes are filled with anger. A big hand has been stretched out. Qinglong never married, not because he can''t find a woman, but because he only has a rosefinch in his heart.


    However, Qinglong''s slap didn''t fall on Chu Feng''s face. The veiled woman who had been paying close attention to had already appeared on his side. When his hand was less than one centimeter away from Chu Feng''s body, he gently patted Qinglong''s body without warning.


    The round green dragon in tiannu''s seven regions flew out just like the white tiger just now. It didn''t hit any stones or trees, but the result was not very good. At least, it spat out a mouthful of blood, and its face turned pale.


    After chufeng''s second slap fell on the still confused rosefinch face, he looked back at the green dragon who had been beaten out by the veiled woman, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, sixteen palms, you won''t be missing."


    Aojiao girl began to be stunned. She responded that Qinglong was abused. She rushed forward and said, "master!"


    But the veiled woman just moved forward, just like a vast river, completely isolating the Ao Jiao girl from the past. Tiger rock, who wanted to avenge Chu Feng for her father, was also firmly locked in by the veil woman''s Qi machine. She did not dare to move a cent, for fear that she would die without cause.


    As for a charming girl who came with the rosefinch, she didn''t know the reaction at the moment, or it didn''t look like a reaction at all. She just stood there quietly and looked at Chu Feng with interest in her eyes. It seemed that what he was ravaging was not his master, but a person who had nothing to do with it.


    When the fifth slap of Chu Feng fell, the rosefinch finally responded. She stepped back quickly. Her eyes were still unbelievable and looked at Chu Feng: "you hit me?"


    Chufeng shook his hand: "obviously, I hit it!"


    In Chu Feng''s astonished look, the rosefinch is not hysterical angry, but takes out a mirror from her body, looks at the original delicate face in the daze of everyone, and quickly screams, the mirror falls on the ground, as if Chu Feng is not beating her face, but strong. It''s just like that!


    Pointing to Chu Feng and gnashing his teeth, he said, "I''ll kill you sooner or later."


    Chu Feng coughed gently, and suddenly stepped forward. Two consecutive slaps fell on the face of the rosefinch again. Chu Feng once again slapped the paw. The strong killing opportunity of the rosefinch spread out. Long Bo eyebrow picked and drank: "you don''t do it, I don''t do it!"


    A burst of drink, let the almost irrational rosefinch stop the killing in the heart, feel the cheek pain and burn, do not know whether it will leave that kind of red and swollen scar, the killing opportunity in the eyes, has never retreated.


    Chu Feng, who did not care about these things, walked to the front of the rosefinch and felt the woman''s killing opportunity. He raised his hand and slapped it mercilessly on the face of the rosefinch. However, surprisingly, the rosefinch did not show any reaction, even the defensive posture.


    Just eyes staring at Chu Feng, as if Chu Feng owed her one hundred and eighty thousand.


    When the fourteenth slap falls, Chu Feng is also numb by the eyes of the rosefinch. This look seems to be killing people and something. Chu Feng suddenly thinks of Huang Fu Ruo die, who was forced to fall by himself, seems to be such a look.


    The expression can not help but a little more embarrassed, although the last two slaps also fell, but it is no different from touching, but this is to make the rosefinch angry, mercilessly staring at Chu Feng: "shameless, this revenge will not be revenged, swear not to be human, green let''s go!"


    When she was slapped in public, she still slapped her face 16 times. It was estimated that her face was swollen. At this time, what she wanted was not to advance and retreat with Qinglong, but to find a place to see if her face would be beaten by the sexual mouth of Chu Feng.


    Feng Qingqing looked at the teacher who had gone away. She walked to the front of Chu Feng and secretly raised her thumb: "great, my name is Feng Qingqing." With that, when Chu Feng was in the dark, she quickly kept up with Zhuque. She was playing soy sauce today, and she didn''t want to be the enemy of Chu Feng.In a blink of an eye, the leaving of Zhuque and the exit of Xuanwu left the white tiger camp with only the side of the blue dragon. Chu wind twisted his head and scattered the words before the Phoenix Qingqing left. The look was indifferent to the Qinglong.


    As for the Zhuque, Chu wind looks with different playfulness!


    Up to now, the people who should not have offended have also offended. Chu Feng didn''t care about offending some people. He came to Qinglong''s side, ignoring the ferocious and murderous face of the old man with red hair, knowing that he had been deterred by the veil woman.


    No accident, Chu Feng gave Qinglong 15 palms, the last palm is like a white tiger, do not know how much strength, directly hit out, on the spot dizzy past, for a martial, by a slap to hit dizziness itself is a great shame.


    Now, it is a shame that a person with only four levels of heaven and Yuan Dynasty can not wash. If the blue dragon and white tiger can wake up, they must hate to kill Chu wind and commit suicide on the spot!


    A total of 64 slaps, in Longbo''s suppression and the powerful veil women, they were sent out completely. Chu Feng threw his hands back to the front of the pavilion, looking at the proud girl and tiger rock who had cast cold eyes on her, and the corner of his mouth Rose: "it is interesting to find the strong in the period of anger for the first time!"


    "Kill you, I''m happier!"


    Tiger rock cold drink, the body burst out, the ground around nothing, suddenly appeared many vines, directly towards the Chu wind and go, tiger rock fist also straight to Chu wind head: "wait, you die, I will take care of all of you."


    Facing the attack of tiger rock''s unspoken killing machine, Chu wind always keeps the light smile, suddenly all the vines wrapped in the body are broken, and Chu wind body also pushes back continuously, all of which occurs between the lightning flint, and it is out of the scope of tiger rock attack.


    It is said that the period of natural anger is a realm of communication between heaven and earth. At this time, it seems that tiger rock should be a martial of the wood system, directly stimulate the power of the wood system, and see the green color around it. There are many things tiger rock can use.


    Although Chu Feng dodged the tiger rock, he was shocked, but that is all. Looking at the proud girl, "Ziyi, the elder Qinglong has also suffered the humiliation of this waste. Come on together, kill him, and we can hold a wedding."


    Ziyi stood in place, looking at Chu Feng and calm: "you can''t kill him, I will come again, in addition, I never thought of marrying you!"


    Tiger rock looks cold, hum a body to bring a piece of residual shadow to draw up the distance with Chu wind, there are many wood elements in the air, indirectly constraining the wide range of Chu wind activities, if it is not tiger rock just entered the heavy state of natural anger for a long time, Chu wind may not have been hiding.


    People around see Chu wind pumping Blue Dragon and white tiger, but more is that they feel that the strange green dragon and white tiger have no luck to resist. In fact, this reason is not only cheating on themselves, how can the Qinglong white tiger not resist?


    So they don''t want to admit the strength of Chu Feng, because that is the same as that, they indirectly admit their incompetence.


    The four levels of Tianyuan can be used to smoke the angry period of the sky, so they are not even slag? All hope that tiger rock can make Chu wind suffer losses, and do not be pumped out like a blue dragon and white tiger.


    But sometimes things are so wonderful, tiger rock strong attacks are all resolved by Chu wind, even Chu wind clothing corner can not touch, has been watching the long Bo eyebrows with the time of the war gradually wrinkled, sounded once overlord heaven and he said a word.


    Taboo people, born boundless, two-way twin, each other, a look through the years, a broken water, a raging world collapse, blood flow!


    Finally, there is a saying: taboos, born king, only God, can kill them!


    Longbo thought of this thing. What overlord left behind, his frowned brow stretched, and walked to ice and jade clean, and he didn''t know what to say. He left with a shaking body. The situation on the spot didn''t need to see it all. He needs to go there now. What overlord heaven left has begun to be fulfilled, almost time.


    At the moment of Longbo''s departure, tiger rock was suddenly hit by the Chu wind on the shoulder, and a long trace of his body was wiped on the ground, and the Chu wind followed like a shadow, and the fierce force of the fist went with it. The fierce killing machine in the eyes had been clearly revealed, and tiger rock must be killed.


    Seeing that he was dying under the Chu wind, tiger rock left the corner of his eyes, burst into a forced twist, a vine shot from the ground and pulled Ziyi''s waist around in a moment, completely blocking her in front.


    Chu wind pupil suddenly shrinks, wants to take a fist, but the tiger rock that follows is too tight to retract, a fist without block on Ziyi body, the sound of bone fracture rings, Ziyi is like a beautiful wing folding angel, in the half sky, draw a beautiful arc, heavily landing!


    Qinglong and white tiger also woke up at this time. The former saw his apprentice rushed forward with a boxing look of Chu Feng: "Ziyi!"


    White tiger squints his eyes, resists the pain on his body, and quickly approaches to pull the tiger rock to retreat instantly. At present, Chu Feng just slaps him with a slap, which is also equivalent to waking him up. At this time, when will he stay?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    No one thought of it.


    The king of four days came to force the palace with absolute assurance, and wanted Huyan to replace Chu Feng as the principal of the ruling office. However, in the end, Chu Feng gave full play to the power that should not belong to him, which directly broke the four heavenly king''s dream, and made them suffer humiliation, with 16 slaps per person.


    This is bound to be in the long history of the holy Dynasty, a thick painting.


    At this time, when tiger rock was on the verge of dying under Chu Feng''s fist, Ziyi pulled in front of him to gain vitality, but also let the proud girl''s life in danger, as can be seen from Qinglong''s anxious voice.


    The blood came from Ziyi''s mouth, and Qinglong didn''t dare to touch it, for fear it would be more serious. Looking at the apprentice who couldn''t say anything, Qinglong raised his head, and his eyes were burning with fury: "Chu Feng, you''re really cruel. Ziyi should offend you and ask you to lay such a heavy hand."


    The green dragon wakes up to see Ziyi being blown away by Chu Feng. He doesn''t see what happened before. At the moment, he subconsciously feels that all this is caused by Chu Feng.


    As for where Chu Feng came from, his strength could defeat Ziyi in Tianyang qichongjing. Qinglong had not thought so much about it. A slap could fly him, and he could make him faint. To deal with Ziyi in Tianyang period, it was a matter of hand.


    Xuanwu, who had been standing on one side, walked in front of him: "Qinglong, this has nothing to do with the little master. Just now it''s,,"


    "don''t say it."


    Xuanwu did not finish his words, Qinglong directly interrupted him and continued to speak. His huge body stood up, his eyes burst into anger and looked at Chu Feng: "from today on, I Qinglong is no longer a Longmen man, and you Chu Feng can''t share the same fate. Today''s 16 palms will be returned."


    Qinglong didn''t listen to the explanation. He was completely angry. Chu Feng was too lazy to pay attention to and explain so much. He spoke faintly: "whatever you want."


    Seeing Chu Feng, he didn''t mean to explain it. Xuanwu wanted to talk, but after thinking about it, he just sighed softly. Some things had already started and could not be recovered. Qinglong, who was humiliated by Chu Feng today, even if he knew what the truth was.


    I believe that he will also turn over with Chu Feng, who has been famous for a long time, was slapped directly by later generations of Chu Feng. The anger is conceivable.


    The green dragon snorted coldly, and the red hair was calm. The whole person was like a lion in a rage. Looking down at the blood coming from his mouth, Ziyi, who seemed to have been saved, struggled in his eyes and gradually became firm: "go away at ease. One day, master will get justice for you."


    At this time, six snakes came out of the eight King Kong and looked at Chu Feng respectfully and said, "little Lord, cut off the roots!"


    "Let him go!"


    Chu Feng understood the meaning of six snakes. As long as Qinglong left today, he would be the enemy of himself. However, he had another plan: "how could it be my master''s original team? I can give him a way to survive without worrying about anything today, but this is the first time and the last time."


    The dark eyes of killing and cutting are fixed on the body of Qinglong, and the pressure of Chu Feng is heavy: "but if you leave the dream Camel Mountain and meet again, you will be killed!"


    Qinglong smiles coldly. He doesn''t care what Chu Feng says at the moment. At last, he takes a look at Ziyi, who is on the ground. He turns around and leaves. Today''s shame has been recorded in his heart. Although there is a deviation, Ziyi''s life and death has given him enough reasons to leave the verdict.


    As for the apprentice, he will not believe the truth, that is, he will not believe in the truth.


    When the green dragon leaves, the mountain wind blows, and the blood in the air can''t be blown away. Eight King Kong respectfully stands aside, following Chu Feng with ice and jade. Xuanwu and his son Jason also stand respectfully.


    Up to now, Chu Feng has completely taken over the ruling office. Although Qinglong Baihu is destined to be the enemy of the ruling and the rosefinch may be in alliance with the two, the result is good after all, and the discordant voice of the ruling has disappeared.


    In other people''s eyes, Chu Feng has lost a lot today, but only when Chu Feng knows clearly in his heart that once the emperor is a courtier, only by leaving those who are loyal to him can he create a better team.


    The veiled woman glanced at Chu Feng lightly, turned around without saying a word, and disappeared on the top of the mountain in a short time. It seemed that she had left. But only Chu Feng knew that the veiled woman only hid herself and never left. As for why this woman had to follow her side, Chu Feng didn''t quite understand.


    But she has no malice, Chu Feng also did not too to speculate on her intentions.


    Xuanwu took back his eyes and looked at Ziyi, who was waiting for his death. He hesitated and said: "although Qinglong and white tiger are in collusion to subvert the ruling, they want to attack the highest level of Longmen treasure, but Ziyi has been a good child from childhood to adulthood. Xuanwu bravely yearns for the little master and reaches for a helping hand."


    Once the overlord was extremely beautiful, and his medical skills were unpredictable. As his apprentice, Xuanwu believed that chufeng must have learned the essence of bawangtian.


    Eight King Kong didn''t speak, but the look on his face was similar, that is to save Yanyi.Chu Feng''s eyes crossed their faces one by one, and finally looked at Ziyi on the ground. His eyes showed no pity and moved. It seemed that even if Ziyi died, it was just a trivial thing for him.


    She walked slowly to squat down. Looking at Ziyi who was about to die, she said quietly: "her master wants to kill me. Who can guarantee that after I save this woman, she will not fight against me and save a possible enemy. This is not the rule of conduct of Chu Feng."


    Ziyi on the ground has been speechless, but she can still hear what all the people around her have said. It seems that Chu Feng can save herself. Ziyi''s eyes show longing and expectation. If she can live, no one wants to die like this, let alone Ziyi.


    Chu Feng could see the expectation clearly in his eyes, but he didn''t see it: "however, heaven has the virtue of good life. Saving one life is better than building a seven level butcher. Beauty, you can save you. But after saving you, you will become my slave all your life. All things should listen to me. I will do whatever I ask you to do."


    "Of course, I can guarantee that you will never let you kill your master Qinglong. If you can, blink your eyes!"


    Slaves?


    If she could speak now, Ziyi must have uttered her rude words directly. As a proud and charming person, Ziyi would rather die than be a slave to Chu Feng, but her eyes blinked in an unnatural way.


    Chu Feng glanced over the sly smile and jokingly said: "it''s better to live than to live. It seems that you want to live and see the wonderful world!"


    When Xuanwu and others heard this, their mouths twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses were galloping there. Everyone could see Ziyi''s unwillingness. Blinking his eyes was a pure natural reaction. Chu Feng even said Ziyi had agreed, but he couldn''t help feeling more sympathy for Ziyi.


    Meeting such a shameless and despicable person as Chu Feng is doomed to be very hurt.


    However, Chu Feng, regardless of his own opportunism, flashed out nine black and yellow needles in his hand. In an instant, seven needles fell from several important acupoints on Ziyi''s body. After a moment, he put them away. He was staring at his eyes and looking at his son Yi''s complete lethargy.


    Chu Feng picked her up and handed it to Bing Qing. He looked at Xuanwu and bajingang with great dignity: "from now on, I am the official director of the adjudication office, young master of Longmen. If you have any opinions or even want to oppose, you''d better say it now. If you don''t say anything today, if you make something for me in the future, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Green dragon and white tiger, I can give them a temporary life, but if such a thing happens the second time, I will be absolutely merciless."


    Finger distance, word by word said: "so, people who want to leave now can leave, I Chu Feng absolutely do not say more words, but choose to stay words to give me to remember, loyalty!"


    This is to make eight King Kong and Xuanwu show loyalty. Everyone knows that Xuanwu took the lead in bowing with Jason: "life is the person of the adjudication office, and death is the ghost of the adjudication office!"


    At the same time, eight King Kong is also under the leadership of Yilong, respectfully and loudly: "life is the judge''s person, death is the ghost of the verdict office!"


    Although the four heavenly kings removed three, and the number of warriors in the period of natural anger decreased, Chu Feng did not move, and his face was firm and resolute: "from now on, go back to prepare for me, and wait until this young master takes time to clean up the door!"


    With a wave of his finger: "in addition, we issued a ruling order against the invisible forces in the world. From today on, Chu Feng officially took over the ruling office. From today on, if people who are beyond the Tianyang period in the holy Dynasty enter the country, they must report to them, otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing them!"


    "At the same time, send a message to the three sects and four families, the day of the holy pilgrimage meeting, 30 days later!"


    Xuanwu and others were shocked. They knew that Chu Feng formally took over the ruling was the beginning of blood. However, when they really said it from Chu tuyere, they were still shocked. They thought that they would fight against each other in life and death with green dragon, white tiger and even rosefinch.


    Just Chu Fenggang said loyalty, firmly pressed them, can not bear but also firm reply: "yes!"


    Chu Feng couldn''t hear the complexity of Xuanwu and other people''s words, but he didn''t care. When Qinglong and Baihu showed their intention to replace them on the spot, chufeng had already executed them. Although they had already let them go, they just wanted to lay out a layout and strive for some time.


    Waiting for Xuanwu to leave with eight vajras, Chu Feng left with Bingqingyujie and Ziyi.


    When the mountain top of Mengtuo was calm again, the veiled woman appeared again, looking at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, and sighed: "dark eyes, murderous people!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1040

    When the dream Camel Mountain is quiet for two hours, the world can no longer be peaceful.


    At the beginning of the ruling, when the secular forces revealed their fangs, they had already shocked the world leaders. The major forces of all sides restrained their edge and did not dare to do too much. After all, many mistakes were made. When things were not clear, no one was willing to bump into the muzzle of a gun, for fear of a tragedy similar to that of the Kennedy family.


    However, today''s news has made the invisible forces no longer calm down, and the leaders of various countries have issued the highest order. From this moment on, they will enter the first level of alert to prevent the hermit forces of the adjudication office from launching absolute killing.


    No one will forget how many powerful people in the world were killed by overlord heaven in order to stabilize the holy environment. Such tragedies are not allowed to happen again. Many things, the strength of the hidden world power, determine whether the foundation of this kingdom is stable.


    At the same time, the imperial city of Shengchao, huanxinghai, also fell into the dignified.


    With the coming of the new term of office, a new leader will be born. The old people have to be dignified by the complete birth of the adjudication office. There is still a period of transition after the change of office. No one wants to make anything at this time.


    At this time, in the underground secret conference room, 30 minutes after the ruling office''s ruling order was announced to the world, four top leaders were sitting here.


    Li Zong is still sitting at the top of the position, but at the moment, Li Zong''s face no longer has that kind of shallow smile, some are just a kind of calm indifference, and will soon go down from this position, but the biggest thing is to happen.


    If one of them is not handled properly, the efforts made in the previous ten years will be in vain, and Li Zong will also become a criminal in the kingdom. The so-called "Immortality" will not be realized.


    Compared with the look of Li Zong, Su dingzheng, ye Enzheng and Zhou tianchu are not very good. The people who sit in this position, money or power, are not very attractive to them. Everyone wants to leave a name after death, leaving a lot of marks in the history of the holy Dynasty.


    But now, as the ruling reappears, Chu Feng directly exposed his tusks to deter the world. As the top leader of the holy Dynasty, the pressure he endured was not a little bit.


    It has been an hour since entering the conference room, but none of the four old people spoke, and they did not know how to speak.


    It was the hidden dragon''s gate. Although it was said that three of the heavenly kings were estranged from Chu Feng and were no longer the subject of the ruling, even if the three heavenly kings were removed, the power of the dragon''s gate itself would be extremely terrible. Although it can be suppressed by Xuanyuan family, no one is willing to make such a choice until it is absolutely necessary.


    after all, suppression is equivalent to bloody and killing No one is willing to do such a meaningless thing and stir up Chu Feng''s anger when the final step can be solved peacefully.


    In everyone''s silence, a screen in the secret meeting room slowly drops, flickers a few times, and an old man appears. It is the sixth big man, the absolute speaker of Jinan. Cold Wuxi, nearly bald old man, has no fluctuation on his face at the moment: "Xuanyuan ancestor asked me to tell you, and watch the change."


    "If Chu Feng is really insane, he will surely die before the turmoil."


    Li Zong''s four people happened to look at the cold Wuxi on the screen. Li zongmei frowned: "Lao Leng, over the years, you have been in contact with Xuanyuan family, which has brought us a lot of news. However, we are not clear about the power of Xuanyuan family itself, and we can see the strength of the ruling office."


    With a dignified look on his face, he continued: "even if three heavenly kings rebel, there are still eight vajras and Xuanwu in the adjudication office, and the guards built by long Haoran at that time. Even if there are few people left, they are not ordinary forces."


    "The three sects and four leagues don''t dare to fight against the verdict. Can Xuanyuan family really?"


    Su dingzheng and his three men nodded slightly. What they want now is confidence. If they really can''t make them feel at ease, even if there is a turmoil, they will ignore the Chu wind and prevent possible changes.


    Cold Wuxi, from the beginning to the end, seems to have no mood in general. When hearing Li Zong''s question, he only said faintly: "Xuanyuan family, the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, unless the five forbidden areas come out together, no one can shake them. I don''t know the details. But my ancestor told me that Xuanyuan family can fight against the two forbidden areas alone!"


    Two forbidden areas for independent resistance?


    The calm words of Leng Wuxi filled Li Zong''s four people''s confidence. They knew what kind of person leng Wuxi was. It was because they knew what kind of person leng Wuxi was, they knew that he would not lie casually.


    It was said that the Xuanyuan family could fight against the two forbidden areas alone, so there would be no deviation. The initial lack of confidence, and the tension of worrying about changes in the term of office, completely calmed down at this moment.


    The screen closed, cold Wuxi disappeared in front of the crowd, Li Zong said to his three old friends: "unexpectedly, we have the final card to suppress, so everything is done step by step, but also ordered to go on, Chu Feng is a madman, let everyone take care of their own pit father goods."


    "These days, Chu Feng''s killing heart is getting stronger and stronger. It''s easy to kill all the people. The Shengchao can''t stand such a thing several times."Su dingzheng nodded clearly. When they got up and left the secret conference room, they all had a burst of bitter laughter. They once wanted to train Chu Feng to become a secret arrow of the Kingdom, and to do those things that could not be done. Now it is ridiculous and ridiculous to think about it.


    It can be said that Chu Feng''s status and everything today, if not for their original secret support, maybe Chu Feng would have died long ago, and they accounted for 30% of the success of Chu Feng today.


    Although each old guy''s heart is regretful, he will not say anything. Many things have been chosen. Regret is useless. If you make a mistake, you should try to correct it. It is not their style to complain and scold.


    At this time, in Guanghan garden, Chu Feng came back here after leaving mengtuoshan, and asked Bingqing to take Ziyi in for a bath. He went straight to the pavilion in the garden and listened to Yamazaki playing the piano there. The sound of gurgling water made the killing opportunity of Chu Feng burning on the Mengtuo mountain gradually subsided.


    Until the end of the song, Chu Feng opened his eyes, eyes calm a lot of mouth: "today''s piano sound, a little more fluctuation, the heart is very chaotic, isn''t it?"


    "Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night."


    Keiko Yamazaki or that a pair of not for the world all moving look, light back a way, side head asked: "in addition, I heard that you have done a few major things these two days, let the whole world move for you, your aunt is very worried about you, why can''t you be honest?


    At this age, shouldn''t you enjoy your youth life on the campus of the University, or have a green love that has nothing to do with romance? "


    Chufeng knew that there must be something in Keiko Yamazaki''s heart, and he didn''t break the woman''s mind of deliberately opening up the topic. With a gentle smile, "you''re right, it''s really the peaceful life I yearn for, but the dream is beautiful, the reality is cruel, because from the moment I was born, everything has been doomed."


    "My name is Chu Feng. My master is overlord. I have something I shouldn''t have. No matter how I escape, it''s still in this whirlpool."


    Speaking of these, Chu Feng''s face crossed with melancholy. If you can, who doesn''t want to eat, drink and sleep quietly, but some things are destined to be fair. How much God gives you, how much you are destined to pay.


    The origin of the Chu family in Tianguan, the apprentice of overlord Tian, and a mysterious dark eye, the same things are enough for chufeng''s life. What''s more, three things are presented there. It''s so difficult to be quiet!


    Yamazaki looked at Chu Feng in surprise. This was the first time that she felt tired on Chu Feng''s body. She pursed her mouth and said, "I learned massage when I was in Weiss. It can eliminate the biggest fatigue and let you have a peaceful sleep. I will go to your room tonight."


    Chufeng nodded, did not say anything, Yamazaki is a quiet woman, sometimes Chu Feng and she can say a lot of things and others can not say: "thank you


    "Thank you. I should have said it to you."


    Keiko Yamazaki raised a sweet smile, gently stroked the piano, the ethereal sound played again, and Keiko Yamazaki''s soft voice: "if it''s not for you, I''m still the expired imperial concubine of the Weiss royal family. The family members are also under the supervision of the royal family and the official. I''m also doing something I don''t like."


    With a wink of her eyes, Keiko Yamazaki looked at the beautiful garden, and her smile was still the same: "although this is not my home or my country, it is the environment I like. It is quiet and peaceful. Occasionally I play a piano or chat with your aunt. This feeling is very good. It is the life I have been looking forward to."


    "Be free to do your own business, talk about a piano and sing a song. Of course, if you can have a romantic love affair, it will be perfect."


    When Yamazaki spoke, his words gave people a kind of fascination. Rao was hard enough in chufeng''s mind. He was unconsciously drawn into the beautiful picture by Huizi Yamazaki. He unconsciously drew a smile: "that''s really good!"


    Looking into the distance, Bingqing is already standing there. Knowing that Ziyi has been bathed, Chu Feng stands up and turns back when she goes out two steps: "here, it is doomed that there is no love affair, and there is no paratu you long for. If you really want to leave, tell me that you will always be free."


    Yamazaki didn''t answer. She just played the piano there. Until Chu Feng came into the villa, she raised her head. Mei Tao''s red lips gently opened: "compared with freedom, I want to know what kind of person you are now."


    "Can be refined, can be naive, at the same time very cruel, but also very violent, in the end which is you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1041

    Under the washing of Qin music, Chu Feng''s heart was completely calmed down when he went to the second floor because of the rise of several heavenly kings.


    In Bingqing led down to one of the rooms, Chu Feng saw lying on the bed lack of the kind of elegant demeanor when he just appeared, and his expression was strange: "why do you dress her?"


    In a daze, Ziyi lies quietly in a white dress. She doesn''t understand and looks at chufeng. She doesn''t put on clothes. What''s going on? What''s more, the treatment needs to take off clothes?


    At present, the eyes of the two sisters were meaningful. They felt that Chu Feng wanted to see Ziyi''s graceful body in the name of treating disease.


    Bingqingyujie''s head aches, and her face turns red when she hears her words. Yujie, in particular, has already had a close relationship with chufeng when she is in Jiaoyu, and she has done all the shameful things. However, hearing Chu Feng''s remark, she can''t help but look at her sister Bingqing, who is similar to her blushing face.


    The elder sister felt her sister''s eyes. She immediately knew what Yujie was thinking. She glared at her fiercely and said to Chu Feng, "little Lord, we didn''t think about anything just now. It''s Shaozhu''s own impure thought that will say such a thing. It can be seen that you have ulterior motives."


    "And Yujie and I are the people who are trained for you. If you want to play, you can come. Anyway, you are not without sex."


    For the first time, Bingqing spoke so logically and forcefully that Chu Feng was slightly ashamed and looked at Bingqing with a unique flavor. Although it was similar to Yujie, when she rolled the bed sheet with Yujie, it seemed to be the same as Bingqing, but Chu Feng still felt that the feeling of Bingqing should be different.


    "So don''t say I''m a sex mouth. Otherwise, in order to prove my personality and teach you a lesson, I will not have sex with my mouth."


    Bingqing''s body is completely there. For nearly 30 years since childhood, he has never been led by a man, but now he is directly attacked by Chu Feng. Bingqing forgets how to react until Chu Feng''s two fingers are not honest.


    Bingqing just seems to have been bitten by a snake. He calls back two steps and looks at Chu Feng with shame and anger.


    And Chu Feng seems to have done nothing innocent people, but let Yujie take off Ziyi''s clothes, whistling, ignoring Bingqing''s angry eyes.


    Chu Feng walks to the bedside, and her eyes are also in a daze. Ziyi''s body looks delicate and delicate, which is particularly eye-catching.


    When he found that he had lost his manners, Chu Fengcai timidly withdrew his eyes and waved: "you two go out first. Don''t let anyone disturb me. I''ll connect the broken bone of her and expel the congestion in her body."


    At the same time, she felt that chufeng must want to eat tofu or something, but both of them were used to chufeng''s behavior and left the room silently. Only when Bingqing came to the door, she turned back and gave Chu Feng a look of contempt.


    "This girl, it seems that she really needs to find a time to push."


    With a sigh, a gold needle appears in Chu Feng''s hand, which is directly stuck in Ziyi''s forehead. Ziyi, who has been in a coma, slowly opens her eyes. The acupuncture method Chu Feng used to make her fall asleep can not only preserve her vitality, but also repair some internal injuries in her body.


    His face suddenly changed, and he wanted to struggle to get up, but he was suffering from the lack of strength in his whole body, and his tears did not know why he was brushing. He swore: "son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng had already taken off the gold needle on Ziyi''s forehead, and heard his voice. Ziyi closed his mouth with hatred, but his eyes were eager to kill people. Chu Feng said: "I asked you to be my slave at that time. If you want to be my slave, you will blink your eyes. That''s why I helped you.


    What''s your name now? As a slave, you still scold me. Do you know the superiority and inferiority? Do you know that the master is your God? If you give me a piece of crap, I will never save you. "


    If Ziyi could move, she would definitely fight with Chu Feng. Hearing that Chu Feng could almost say rascal words at the moment, Ziyi said coldly: "you are a shameless guy. I don''t want you to save me, put on my clothes, and then kill me with a knife. Otherwise, if you save me, I will kill you."


    "I just want to ask you again, do you really want to die?"


    Ziyi''s body was stiff, and her pain seemed to be forgotten. She only felt Chu Feng''s big hand kneading there, which brought her the feeling of itching and humiliation. She bit her teeth tightly and suddenly closed her eyes: "master, help me!"


    Chu Feng is all at once by Zi Yi to make hands and feet have no Chuo, how and imagine in the different ah?


    Ziyi''s voice is destined to be impossible for Chu Feng to hear. If you know what Ziyi is thinking now, Chu Feng will definitely not treat her immediately. A woman who is thinking about her head, who is willing to save her?


    Looking at Ziyi''s face, although Chu Feng was a little puzzled, he felt that he didn''t have the mood to tease him. He also tried not to look at Ziyi''s attractive body and quickly and skillfully treated Ziyi''s injury caused by a fist.After nearly an hour''s treatment, Chu Feng discharged all the congestion in Ziyi''s body, and also let her broken shoulder and elbow begin to recover.


    Although Chu Feng was confident in his own medical skills, he still smacked his tongue when he saw Ziyi''s repair speed 10 times faster than normal people: "no wonder people say that martial artists in Tianyang period can change body functions. I didn''t believe this was true before, but now I believe you completely."


    "Just give you a ray of life and treatment, you can recover on your own, demon!"


    "Idiot, do you think everyone can?" Ziyi scornfully looked at Chu Feng, but she was too lazy to explain so much. The sky sun period can indeed change the gene cells, which can achieve beauty retention, but there are few people who repair themselves, and her Ziyi is one of them.


    Can''t see your feet?


    Her face was stunned, and she reflected on what Chu Feng''s words meant. After a while, her whole face turned red and she glared at Chu Feng angrily. How could she not know what Chu Feng meant? It was just that she was too strong. Her sight was blocked when she stood, and her feet could not be seen at all.


    To Yu Ziyi''s eyes, Chu Feng directly ignored, pulled the quilt to cover Ziyi and turned to open the door: "your repair speed is very fast, plus my drug assistance, it is expected that you can recover to the peak within five hours, just remember, from now on, your life is mine."


    At the moment of leaving, Chu Feng turned back, his face was not loose, only serious: "if it wasn''t for me, you had been abandoned by Qinglong on the top of the mountain, bleeding to death, so you owe me a life!"


    When the door slammed shut, Ziyi bit her lips, and her eyes were angry: "you touched me and looked at me. A life is not as important as my innocence. Wait for me!"


    At this time, outside the Guanghan garden, a handsome man walked past from the outside, looking calm, wearing a pair of rimmed glasses, listening to the sound of the ethereal zither, his look swept across a soft, but the depth of his eyes, it is a violent killing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1042

    Night comes quietly, not a lot of people are shrouded in Guanghan garden, such a large villa, only the lighting of the hall and one of the rooms is on, giving everyone the feeling of being sparsely populated.


    In the spacious and bright dining room, Chu Feng cooks by himself and prepares a table of sumptuous dinner. Ziyi, whose recovery speed is amazing, also walks down the stairs with the help of Yujie. She just looks at Chu Feng with a deep hatred all the time, thinking of the blasphemy of Chu Feng in the treatment today.


    Ziyi now wanted to go forward and Chu Feng on a life and death war, but she was recovering from a serious illness, knowing that she could not be Chu Feng''s opponent.


    What''s more, when he saw the seven delicacies put on the table by Chu Feng, his gloomy look became relaxed and relaxed. No matter how strong a person is, when facing delicious food, he is easy to dilute his hatred in his heart.


    She glared at Chu Feng fiercely. She felt that she had enough to eat. Ziyi walked over and sat down with the help of Yujie.


    Lin Yulin, who came back an hour ago, saw that there was an extra person in the villa. She was still a beautiful girl. She touched Huizi Yamazaki curiously and asked in a low voice, "who is she?"


    "I don''t know!"


    When chufeng came back with Ziyi, Yamazaki saw it, but it was not very clear, because Ziyi was dizzy at that time. Shaking his head like a bass voice, she said, "maybe it''s a new woman with less wind!"


    "Oh There was an unnatural look on Lin Yulin''s face. Looking at Ziyi sitting directly opposite her, she revealed the breath of invincible youth, especially the exposed arms and legs, which gave people a delicate and delicate feeling. Lin Yulin could not help but want to touch her and see what it was like.


    Chu Feng did not pay attention to a few women''s looks, sat down safely, ready to eat when thinking of what to look up: "Yan Yan?"


    Yan Yan had been in the small warehouse of Guanghan garden most of the time. She didn''t know what to do. Usually, at most, she went out for a walk and came back with a lot of things in her hand. Then she locked herself into the small warehouse and ignored everything.


    Now it''s time to eat. Yan Yan doesn''t show up. Chu Feng is a little curious.


    Lin Yulin at the moment is thinking about whether Ziyi is a new woman of Chu Feng. It seems that she has not heard Chu Feng''s words at all. She looks at the small warehouse outside and says, "maybe it''s still in the small warehouse. I''ll call her. You can eat first."


    "No, I''ll go. You eat first."


    Chufeng thought for a moment, stood up and asked Bingqingyujie to sit down to eat. Almost as soon as Chu Feng went out, Yamazaki asked in a low voice, "Miss, what''s the relationship between you and Feng?"


    Ziyi, with her eyebrows slightly frowned, began to sit down and observe several women who were no less than their own. She knew Lin Yulin and Keiko Yamazaki for the first time, which gave her a feeling of beauty.


    Hearing Yamazaki''s question, Ziyi blinked her eyes and looked at Lin Yulin and Yamazaki. She gave a meaningful smile: "I''m a woman of chufeng. These two days were together. Last night, he broke my body. When he came back, he fainted. See you!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Lin Yulin let go of her chopsticks. Then she quickly lowered herself to pick up the chopsticks. She looked a little twinkling: "you eat first. I''ll find a pair of chopsticks."


    Then she stood up and quickly walked to the kitchen. Ziyi saw it in her eyes and was happy in her heart. Chu Feng asked me to be a slave to you, so you should be prepared for me to make your harem uneasy!


    Up to now, Ziyi only felt that Chu Feng wanted her to be a slave because she liked her beauty.


    When Bingqingyujie sits there, Huizi Yamazaki is nothing. Chufeng doesn''t accept several women. She feels abnormal. What Bingqingyujie is curious about is what Ziyi is playing with. They know Ziyi''s hatred for chufeng. How can they become Chu Feng''s woman all of a sudden?


    Also, last night, when did Chu Feng break Ziyi''s body? Is it the time when she was upstairs just now, when she thought of this, she thought that maybe it was really possible. After all, they have not forgotten about Chris.


    Chu Feng is one of those people who treat the enemy cruelly and mercilessly, especially women, and directly defile others'' bodies.


    At this time, Chu Feng had already come outside the small warehouse. He didn''t know he was being played by Ziyi. He looked at the small warehouse and felt a strange breath inside. He wanted to knock on the door and gently opened the door of the small warehouse.


    The sarcophagus that had been transported back was still placed in a corner, and what made Chu Feng more interested at this time was Yan Yan.


    I saw a simple and playful girl sitting on the upper lap of the double dragon chaotic tripod. A stream of flame was generated from her body and burned directly around the double dragon chaotic tripod. Although Chu Feng didn''t really feel it, she also knew that the absolute temperature of Yan Yan''s Dan fire was not low.


    This is also one of the powers of alchemists. It can attack or refine alchemy. The most powerful one is Shenhuo, which is the legendary true fire of Samadhi. When the alchemist reaches the highest level, he can change the Dan fire into samadhi fire.Now Yan Yan released the Dan fire although very pure, the temperature is very high and stable, but Chu wind knows that Yan Yan at most is still the kind of early calculation.


    After closing the door of the small warehouse, Chu Feng did not disturb Yan Yan, who was refining pills. He just watched with interest. In the past ten minutes, Yan Yan suddenly opened his eyes, and a oppressive, dull and hot breath filled the small warehouse. Chu Feng''s nerves were tense, and the dark voice was not good.


    Almost as soon as the idea had just fallen, the double dragon chaotic tripod suddenly rose. A huge flame spread towards the surrounding area. Yan Yanjiao drank and fell down. In the flame, a wonderful breath diffused out, completely enveloping the flame that was heading for all corners of the small warehouse.


    For five minutes, the runaway flame was calmed down. Yan Yan slowly suppressed it and returned to the chaos cauldron. He landed on the ground and sighed: "fortunately, I have learned to control the fire. Otherwise, this place will be burned out and you will be burned to coke."


    "Don''t think I''m alarmist. The highest temperature of Dan fire can reach tens of thousands of thousands. In addition to the alchemist''s special secret arts, even the martial arts in the Tianyang period can''t resist it. So when I''m inside, I still don''t come in."


    This is for chufeng. When chufeng came into the warehouse, Yan Yan had already noticed it. So he reminded Chu Feng, but after saying it, he didn''t respond for half a day. Yan Yan looked at Chu Feng curiously. He looked at himself without blinking his eyes and murmured: "when you go to Yan''s house to propose marriage, you can look at me with such eyes."


    Chu Feng swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and turned his head awkwardly to one side. He held back his smile and said, "it must be going to propose a marriage, but your hair has been burned."


    The fur was burned off?


    Yan Yan blinked, simple and lovely, and suddenly thought of something, her face turned red. Looking down, her face was even more red, because when Dan fire was out of control just now, she was directly in the fire to control, and all her clothes were burned, because she had not reached the point of complete control.


    They can only protect themselves from being burned, but they can not do all the protection. The clothes are burned, and the hair of the mysterious place is also burned, leaving only a little curly and curly.


    But Yan Yan was not so hysterical as other girls. Instead, he looked at Chu Feng in a big way: "if you want to see it, you can be direct. Anyway, you said you would go to Yan''s house to propose marriage before you went to Shuidong. I don''t object to this. So I always want to see you in the morning and at night, so I''ll show you in advance."


    "In addition, I''m now in the process of refining Xuan level pills. It takes a few days. I won''t go anywhere these days. You can arrange your own time."


    Chu Feng was stunned, not to see Yan Yan''s body, but because of Yan Yan''s words. In Chu Feng''s limited memory, no matter how fierce a woman would be?


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng felt that he should not talk at all. Clearly, he went to Yan''s house to get a pill that could cure Murong Bing. However, he said it was a marriage promotion. He secretly lifted a stone and hit his feet. Chu Feng could only hope that Yan Yan''s heart had never regarded this as true.


    Shrug shoulders, so facing the naked face also needs a lot of courage, turn to open the door, go out without looking back and say: "then you are ready to eat out, all ready!"


    Yan Yan''s mood is now all over the pills in the chaotic cauldron. Where can I manage these, she waved: "go, in a few minutes, when the fire in the cauldron is stable, I will go."


    Chufeng closed the door of the small warehouse and went back to the villa. Seeing several women who were eating in the dining room but didn''t say a word, he asked curiously, "where''s my aunt?"


    Ziyi raised her head and said, "is that your aunt?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know what happened just now. He nodded and went to sit down: "that''s right."


    Ziyi''s face suddenly changed into embarrassment. She had never met Lin Yulin. She began to think that it was Chu Feng''s woman. When she said those words, she wanted to sow dissension. It turned out that it was Chu Feng''s aunt. Now Ziyi would like to find a hole in the ground.


    Because she felt that these people in front of her must have guessed that she was a casual woman. She did not have Yin to Chu Feng, and might have damaged her reputation. Ziyi had the heart to die.


    Yamazaki has probably seen what Ziyi is doing. In the dark, she points to the kitchen: "in the kitchen!" Pause: "it''s nearly twenty minutes to get in!"


    Chu Feng nodded to prepare to eat, heard into 20 minutes, feel wrong, frown: "how to return a responsibility?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1043

    The heart can not stop a pain, Chu Feng turned to close the kitchen door, before coming in, he already knew what was going on in his clean mouth, and gave Ziyi a hard look, and chufeng walked in.


    At this time, seeing Lin Yulin, who is a little aunt but also a beloved woman, is lonely and helpless. Chu Feng stands in the same place and doesn''t go there, because he doesn''t know what to do or say something. He struggles in his heart.


    He loves Lin Yulin, and he can feel her love for him.


    Two people who love each other and know each other, but because some worldly things can''t be together at all, tradition and morality are an insurmountable mountain on them. Although Chu Feng can not care, he can''t be selfish and decide for Lin Yulin.


    What''s more, Lin Yulin''s body also has a time bomb, Jade Scorpion, a powerful woman who can''t be seen clearly by Chu Feng.


    Ziyi and they all think that Lin Yulin, as an elder, is angry when she hears such words. But Chu Feng knows that Lin Yulin is willing to believe in her subconsciously because she hears Ziyi''s words. This woman is delicate and gentle and never asks for anything, but she is afraid of being hurt.


    Walking slowly, a slight step sounds.


    Lin Yulin, who was sobbing silently, was shocked. She thought it was someone who came in and quickly stood up to sort out herself in a hurry. However, she turned to see that Chu Feng was stunned. Then she said indifferently, "what are you doing?"


    No matter how strong and Iron-blooded a man is, when facing a beloved woman, he is full of tenderness and tenderness. He walks over and hugs Lin Yulin in his arms. His voice is gentle: "I won''t let anyone hurt you in the future."


    Lin Yulin didn''t rely on Chu Feng''s arms like enjoying this time, but directly pushed her away: "I''m your little aunt. I''m 29 years old, and you''re only 19 years old. You know the gap between us. You can''t give me what I need, and I can''t let go of everything with you."


    "I''m Lin Yulin is stupid, but it doesn''t mean I''m an idiot. Chu Feng, you know what I mean


    Holding back the pain in her heart, Lin Yulin took a deep look at Chu Feng and added, "I''m tired. I want to find a man who can accompany me. The sun rises and sets and the flowers bloom and flowers fail. But you can''t give me all this. You always just say you love me, but what have you done for me?"


    Showing a wry smile and self mocking look: "but it doesn''t matter, I was stupid, but I also sober up, a woman like me, at this age, someone can ask for so much, and I also believe that Xiaowei would not like to see his brother and aunt together."


    "It''s all over here. We haven''t started, and there won''t be any future. That girl is good, the others are good, and I''m not your dish!"


    This is the time Lin Yulin said the most. Without waiting for Chu Feng''s reply and expression, she stepped forward and pushed chufeng away. The tears on her face were clean, and her elegant face did not have any look. She walked out naturally, leaving Chu Feng standing there alone.


    Lin Yulin walked back to the table, as if nothing had happened. She continued to eat. Although she had no words, she could feel the depression and depression.


    Yamazaki wanted to ask what happened. She just looked at Lin Yulin and didn''t seem to want to talk at all. She looked at Ziyi discontentedly and thought that it was Ziyi who was just gifted. She was angry with Chu style.


    Because I believe that there is no elder, is willing to their own descendants, like breeding horses and pigs.


    Ziyi also felt the look of Yamazaki Huizi and Bingqingyujie. She thought of chufeng''s glance at her just now. She couldn''t mention Chu Feng''s displeasure at all. It was just a kind of uneasiness and a feeling that something bad was about to happen.


    At this time, the sound of heavy footsteps came from the kitchen, hitting everyone''s heart like a hammer. Lin Yulin''s hand holding chopsticks was sluggish, and then she continued to eat quietly. It seemed that everything in the world had nothing to do with her. She was only herself.


    But Keiko Yamazaki delicately noticed that there was too much difference between the Chu wind coming out and the sound of his footsteps when he went in just now. That was the mood that would be produced when he was very upset.


    Bing qingyujie directly put down her chopsticks and followed Chu Feng for such a long time. They were more aware of the taboo relationship between Chu Feng and Lin Yulin than many people. They looked at Ziyi sympathetically. Women are the weak points of Chu Feng, but they are also the scales of Chu Feng. Something bad may happen.


    As for the party concerned, Ziyi slowly swallowed the rice in her mouth. Her body involuntarily stood up, and her proud and beautiful little face appeared a worried color: "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng walked up to her and threw it in Ziyi''s face with a simple slap. The latter immediately fell to the ground, which was the reason why Chu Feng was merciful. Otherwise, Ziyi''s teeth would fall off and fly out like Qinglong.


    Ziyi was slapped by Chu Feng in public. She was at a loss and got angry. Before speaking, Chu Feng''s second slap fell on the other side of Ziyi''s face. The woman''s beautiful face was swollen on both sides.After two slaps in a row, Yamazaki and others stood up. Lin Yulin also got up and looked at the scene in front of her in surprise. What happened? Chu Feng was angry with Ziyi because of her own problems?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Lin Yulin frowned and said, "Xiaofeng!"


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to anyone''s meaning at the moment. He stepped forward and pinched Ziyi''s neck. He killed him and revealed: "I''ll give you a way to live. It''s not because you are beautiful and beautiful. I''m interested in you. It''s because you are pitiful that Qinglong gave up directly. There''s also Xuanwu''s request that he do it."


    "If you think that saving you is falling in love with you and like you, you can only say that your self-confidence is too strong. In addition to your strength, any woman of this young master can kill you countless times!"


    Beautiful but at the moment, the face full of murderous opportunities revealed the ferocity of Ziyi: "didn''t you say I played with you? Good, I still want to play you, I see if you are still the same as last night, is a cheap. Goods


    With that, Chu Feng grabbed Ziyi''s hair directly with a rough hand. Without any pity, she went to one side and wanted to go upstairs. Lin Yulin blinked her eyes and felt that she had misunderstood something. Seeing Ziyi show a look of panic, her heart softened and said, "Xiaofeng, stop for me!"


    Chu Feng stopped and looked back at Lin Yulin. She said that I played with her? I have a bad problem. I don''t have to rely on me for what I make. Then I will make it real. "


    Chu Feng did not move, but looked at Lin Yulin, as if waiting for something.


    Lin Yulin turned red and turned aside. Others didn''t know, but how could she not know Chu Feng''s mind. At the moment, Chu Feng must be thinking that if Lin Yulin insisted on the decision just made, he would play Ziyi.


    Why don''t you just let me go?


    Just looking at Ziyi''s flustered look, Lin Yulin can''t bear it again. Although she doesn''t want to be entangled with Chu Feng, she knows it''s just Ziyi''s nonsense. Lin''s heart is much more comfortable.


    Let oneself appear a bit natural, Lin Yulin soft voice of the mouth: "let her go, do not like people, do not harm people."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a cunning, a shake off Ziyi, let the latter roll out a few meters after the cold voice said: "go away, at first you still think you have a little value, but now you are in front of me, I want to kill you, how far to roll, and the next time I meet, I will kill you."


    Ziyi bit her lips. She had never suffered such humiliation. But Chu Feng''s decisive look made her unable to resist. She glared at Chu Feng fiercely and went outside with a cough.


    Things subsided for a while. Chu Feng went back to sit down in a relaxed mood and sat down beside Lin Yulin. The latter was very complicated after what happened just now.


    Yamazaki and Keiko Yamazaki ate their own meals. They came in naked and ran upstairs to look for clothes to wear in the daze of the crowd. It was just a joke that everyone was speechless for a while.


    After dinner, Keiko Yamazaki goes to the kitchen to clean up. Bingqingyujie goes to the hall to watch TV. Yan Yan continues to make her mysterious pills. The spacious kitchen only leaves Chu Feng and Lin Yulin.


    Looking at the kitchen, looking at the hall and looking outside, Chu Feng pulled a chair and sat close to Lin Yulin''s ear and asked in a low voice: "Auntie, don''t harm people if you don''t like it. What if you like it?"


    Lin Yulin blushed, how can you not know the meaning of Chu Feng''s subconscious mind. She stepped on Chu Feng''s foot under the table, bit her lips and whispered, "you are a rogue!" Then he looked around, shyly bowed his head: "in addition, if you must insist, don''t call me aunt OK?"


    "You are sex, but I will blush!"


    Chu Feng resisted the impulse to laugh and knew that Lin Yulin didn''t care about what had happened just now. Taking advantage of the fact that everyone didn''t pay attention to Lin Yulin''s attractive mouth, his voice was very low: "Linlin''s wife!"


    Lin Yulin was stunned for a moment, and heard Chu Feng''s words again. Rao, who was nearly 30 years old, also showed the shyness of a little girl. She pushed Chu Feng aside and quickly walked upstairs for fear that others would see her blush.


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that Yan Yan, who left Guanghan garden, was fighting with people 500 meters away from Guanghan garden!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1044

    In Guanghan garden, in addition to Yan Yan who is still busy in the small warehouse, everyone is ready to rest. Chu Feng strongly asks Bing qingyujie to have a good rest tonight. After waiting for Keiko Yamazaki to go upstairs, he turns off the lights in the hall and walks upstairs lightly.


    But not back to their own room, not to Chang''e''s room, but slowly swallow, can be said to sneak out of Lin Yulin''s room.


    She gently reached out to open the door. With a slight click, the door opened. Chu Feng laughed. Lin Yulin did not lock the door.


    Looking back around, there was no movement. Chu Feng went in gently and closed the door. Almost when the door was closed, Chu Feng''s own room door opened and the two sisters came out.


    Bingqing patted Yujie on the shoulder and hummed, "see, you don''t believe it!"


    Yujie guguguzui, Sha is lovely: "little Lord is destined to be on the top of the cloud, can understand!" Stopped to look at the ice, small mouth cocked up: "and, tonight is your own thought, I don''t want to, don''t pull me!"


    As soon as Bingqing''s face turned red, she took Yujie back to their room and closed the door. Since Yujie was broken by Chu Feng, Bingqing''s heart is not as calm as before. Tonight, she just wants to give Chu Feng a promotion, but she doesn''t want Chu Feng to run to Lin Yulin''s room.


    Throat unnatural swallowing, Chu Feng vowed to rarely see Lin Yulin like this before, it is too attractive.


    Lin Yulin smile shyly, a hand gently raised, voice with unprecedented tenderness and charm: "say good, do not call aunt, also must love me sincerely, otherwise where to go back and forth, not to harm me."


    Chu Feng has never seen such a Lin Yulin, just a simple gesture, simple words, immediately let the whole body boiling, no longer pay attention to anything, just like the wild animals in spring, directly pressed on Lin Yulin''s body, kissing that special sweet red lips tonight.


    Tonight''s Lin Yulin, after Ziyi''s affairs, Chu Feng for her will not hesitate to go to a beautiful girl''s hands, although Lin Yulin does not say, but the heart is full of moving.


    For the first time, she hugged Chu Feng for the first time. Her sweet tongue and chufeng stirred together, and their breath became heavy. When they looked at each other, they were like babies.


    Lin Yulin tonight less shy, a little more bold, calm face Chu Feng, just touch the hot eyes of Chu Feng, think of the relationship between the two people, how is a little unnatural, a heart there fluttering.


    "Linlin, you are beautiful tonight."


    With the gentle light, Chu Feng sincerely said a word, gently hugged Lin Yulin, his head buried in front of her, and felt the tingling and itching. Lin Yulin could not help but chant and say shyly, "be gentle, en, and"


    after a few minutes, Lin Yulin lay flat there with Chu Feng on, and looked at Lin Yulin who was waiting for the storm with her eyes closed It must not be Jade Scorpion. The secret way is not to know that his strength is soaring now. It''s useless to come out. Did Jade Scorpion accept his life?


    It''s not the first time that Chu Feng was so excited that she met Lin Yulin frankly. Every time, an accident happened at the most critical time. She was disturbed by Jade Scorpion. Now she has not touched the bottom line. This is what Chu Feng has been unhappy about.


    The body slightly forward, Lin Yulin as if by electric shock arched the body, although not in, but that kind of touch feeling still let her infatuated, opened her eyes, eyes water: "the body of 29 years is your tonight, I don''t want you to love me for life, but always want to leave a place for me in my heart."


    "Certainly!"


    Just have no action, Lin Yulin suddenly opened her eyes: "wait a minute!"


    Chu Feng thought it was Jade Scorpion again, and he was on guard for a moment. But when he saw Lin Yulin, he looked relaxed: "what''s the matter?"


    Lin Yulin was very shy at the moment. She slapped Chu Feng with a slap. Seeing Chu Feng''s boring appearance, she burst into laughter: "I didn''t want to. I thought it would be two days later. Now I can''t help it!" Blinking eyes like a little girl general playful way: "Bingqingyujie and Keiko Yamazaki are not all there?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. It''s hard to imagine that Lin Yulin said such a thing. She said with a bitter smile, "it''s really time for you to come here, but I want to be here tonight." Looking at Lin Yulin has pulled a sanitary napkin, Chu Feng broke a bad smile: "and, little aunt, you still have a mouth!"


    "Go away, don''t dream!" When Lin Yulin was about to go to the bathroom, she heard Chu Feng''s shy words. She slapped her face and didn''t hit her. She thought of something and said, "for the last time, don''t call me aunt when you are two people. It will make me very uncomfortable, unless you don''t want to play with me well."


    Chufeng passed a bitter smile, knowing that it was impossible tonight. She shook her head and put on her clothes. Looking at her face, she was wary. She was afraid that Chu Feng would force her to use her mouth. Chu Feng had no choice but to: "you don''t want me to. I won''t force you to go to bed early. Don''t eat too spicy or cold these days."Lin Yulin''s heart is warm, but her face is still a pair of don''t you tube appearance: "go out!"


    Chu Feng nods. Although it''s a little bit regretful that Lin Yulin suddenly came to my aunt tonight and didn''t take her down, Chu Feng firmly believes that good things are complicated. He opens the door and goes straight away to go back to his room. When he opens the door and goes in, he smells a faint fragrance. He moves in his heart, and his mouth picks up a funny smile.


    Did not go to turn on the light, went straight to the bedside, left eye twinkled, already saw the person sitting on the bed, pretended not to know the opening: "jade, how on your own, your sister?"


    In the dark is a woman, hearing Chu Feng''s words, the original intention to open her mouth to speak suddenly dispersed, the corners of her mouth raised a touch of banter, silent.


    "Why don''t you talk? It doesn''t matter. My aunt and Keiko Yamazaki are sleeping."


    Then she pressed the woman on the bed, and the room light was on at this time. A pair of playful eyes looked at Chu Feng and held the remote control switch in his hand: "less wind, worthy of being the hero of the river and sea, is really a performance. Yujie is born with that kind of rose body fragrance. I am a slightly lighter fragrance. Obviously, you can also smell it wrong?"


    Originally, I still wanted to dress up and eat the tofu of the former imperial concubine of Weiss. At the moment, it seems that there is no chance. This woman is not so smart.


    But Chu Feng would not admit that he had just intentionally coughed and opened the topic: "that''s you. I thought it was Yujie. By the way, what are you doing? Don''t go to bed so late?"


    Yamazaki sat up with a meaningful smile. She was a smart woman. Chu Feng didn''t want to admit it. She would not embarrass him. She tidied up the clothes that had been kneaded by Chu Feng and spoke softly: "didn''t I tell you in the daytime? I didn''t expect that less wind is really a lot of people forget things. I come here, there is less wind, and I have a lot of energy! "


    Just now, when she said it, she was still shocked by her aunt''s attitude. However, when she saw the other weapons, she almost kept her eyes closed.


    Embarrassed to touch the head said: "that, young people angry, or give me a massage, recently really a little tired!"


    When chufeng got up when eating her tofu just now, Yamazaki also moved her eyes and asked, "little wind, don''t you know why I want to come here in the evening? How do you know what I''m here for now? Just now? "


    Chu Feng was adamant: "can you stop hitting your face?"


    Yamazaki covered her mouth and chuckled. Her character was not that kind of hot woman, that is to say it. She did not continue to tease Chu Feng. She said in a soft voice: "take off your clothes first. I practiced with human body simulation model. It''s the first time to practice. If you don''t feel comfortable, please say it!"


    Chu Feng took off his clothes and lay down, lying down there: "it''s OK, but you accidentally press into my blissful cave, and the consequences will be borne by yourself."


    Yamazaki''s face turned red. She didn''t go to pick up Chu Feng. She just had a strange look on her body. She still didn''t disperse!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1045

    Chu Feng began to think that Yamasaki such a woman is more enjoy a little more women, but when Yamasaki hands touch his back, skillful and sophisticated massage for him, completely subverted the mind of the idea, Yamasaki massage method does not say the world first, at least can also kill countless professional massage teachers.


    Whether it is the control of the technique and the grip of acupoints, they are very in place. The Chu wind is originally tight, and slowly slackens down in the gentle massage of Yamasaki Huizi. It also feels tired body, which is loose and comfortable, and a sense of sleepiness also slowly strikes.


    Very comfortable feeling, let Chu wind even have the idea of reluctant to leave Yamasaki''s hands.


    Yamasaki looks serious, shoulders, back, hands to back have been pressed one by one, each place of the power path is not similar, from Chu wind closed eyes a face can see, Yamazaki Huizi''s technique to a good point.


    For half an hour, when Chu Feng was almost asleep, Yamasaki said softly, "OK, what do you need?"


    Chu Feng staggers his head and opens his eyes. Before he has returned to the taste from the comfortable feeling, he hears Yamasaki''s words. The brain can not respond to it at once. He turns around and looks at Yamasaki who stands by the bed. The latter sees Chu Feng face himself like this, and his face moves away with a red face.


    After all, it is an internal traditional woman. The visual conflict brought by Chu Feng is still not small.


    Chu Feng also realized that Yamasaki was a little shy, pulled the quilt over the body, tentatively opening: "that, Huizi, you sure you can?"


    Yamasaki did not know what Chu Feng asked. When she saw Chu Feng cover the quilt, he didn''t say so shy: "I have practiced on the high imitation model for less than 100 times before. Do you think I can? And it must be much better than you used to feel anywhere. "


    Chu wind swallowed her mouth. Yamasaki was a quiet woman, but sometimes the breath that came out of her body always gave him an impulse to conquer.


    At this moment, such a quiet and elegant woman, or once the Royal Royal emperor and princess said such words, do you need it? Chu Feng feels no less than the most powerful medicine.


    Yamasaki should say a red face, turn back to the bed, Chu Feng is not the first brother, but also a little embarrassed, open the quilt three to five two to fade into a light does not slip autumn appearance, only close eyes: "OK!"


    Yamasaki turned red and turned red. When he reached out, he saw the Chu wind in his bed. The angry dragon, his mouth was slightly open, and he didn''t know how to react for a while. The whole man stood there with a dull stare. His eyes didn''t blink. She was surprised. Did the wind want to do it?


    Chu Feng with his eyes closed did not respond. He opened his eyes curiously and saw Yamasaki standing dazzlingly. He looked down and thought he was frightened by his great shore. He didn''t know what Yamasaki thought at the moment. He said with no concern: "don''t worry, the woman has good scalability, and she will hurt for the first time, and then it will be OK."


    "Hurry up, just press a few times for you, I want to sleep, early to finish early work."


    Chu Feng let the lost Yamasaki Huizi return to God, shy low head, hands down, understand Chu Feng misunderstood her meaning, shy opening: "wind is less, you have long wanted to push Huizi in your heart?"


    Chu Feng frowned, saw Yamasaki that way, how to feel something wrong, but where is not right another time can not detect, back to a line: "the first time I saw you I have such an idea, what, not you asked me need no? You don''t move yet? "


    Chu wind covers the quilt, Yamasaki Huizi is not so shy, look up to see the position of Chu Feng covering the quilt like a tent, can not help but cover his mouth and smile, rarely can see Chu Feng embarrassed appearance.


    Weiss woman will be more open than the saint women, Yamasaki shows a joke and smile: "less wind, really need?"


    Chu Feng thought Yamazaki Huizi was trying to tease himself. His old face was hot and spicy. His tone was a little unnatural: "joking, you should rest!"


    "Huizi can." Yamasaki Huizi''s face is much red than it begins by throwing out a sentence. In the dazzled look of Chu wind, the quilt gently pulls away the quilt on Chu wind, and the face is more and more red and attractive: "and if the man does not let go of this appearance, he is very hurt, Huizi can not give it, and it is still OK to help."


    A hand gently extended, in the Chu wind dark path what rhythm when Chu wind felt the soft hand package, but also slowly moved up, hands unnatural grip into a fist.


    Yamasaki was relatively shy, closed his eyes and didn''t go to see, but the hand was moving there.


    Although Chu Feng is embarrassed at the moment, Yamasaki Huizi is very square. If a man still twists and pinches, he is even more ashamed. He releases his fist and lets Yamasaki solve it by hand.


    Maybe it is the special excitement in my heart, or it may be the reason for the whole body to relax. This time, Chu wind has no surprise to cry for ghosts and gods for an hour or two hours. It is only 20 minutes since the army has been received. Yamasaki is a cry.Chu Feng opened his eyes and couldn''t help laughing. Then he turned his head to one side and looked like I didn''t see anything.


    Yamazaki clenched her lips and felt the sticky feeling on her face. She took a paper towel to help chufeng deal with it in her eyes. She quickly walked into the bathroom. Looking at Chu Feng just now, she stepped forward to speed up the rhythm. However, the bullets fired too fast, and most of them hit her in the face.


    When the door of the toilet is closed, Chu Feng turns around and breathes a sigh of relief. He takes the boxer pants and puts them on. He stretches his muscles and bones. He feels much more comfortable. Thinking of Keiko Yamazaki''s tenderness and consideration, Chu Feng understands the dead Yuren and Yamamoto''s four fields.


    Such a woman is destined to be the best one to bury the ambition of countless men. It is understandable that Yuren and Yamamoto have paid so much for her.


    A few minutes later, Keiko Yamazaki opened the door and came out. She was completely cleaned up and could not see any trace. Seeing Chu Feng was wearing boxer pants, her face was slightly red, and her tone was unnatural. She said, "the wind is less and there is nothing else. So I''ll go out and have a rest first." Say to leave!


    But Chu Feng stepped out and blocked in front of Keiko Yamazaki. With one hand, she gently picked up the woman''s chin. Looking at the white and smooth face, the corners of her mouth were slightly cocked: "Huizi, if I ate you one day, would you hate me?"


    "Less wind, are you trying?"


    Although Yamazaki was nervous about Chu Feng, he didn''t show much uneasiness. He calmly met the upper Chu Feng with a slightly meaningful look in his eyes and a shallow smile: "however, if there is a day, it should also be Huizi''s voluntary, there will be no hatred, only love."


    The beautiful little mouth outlined an attractive arc. Keiko Yamazaki kept the same principle and said, "because if I don''t love you, you will never get my body, only my body."


    "And I believe that Feng Shao is not a man of strong taste, is he?"


    Chufeng didn''t seem surprised by Yamazaki''s reply, a hearty smile and a touch of appreciation: "before, I thought you were the best one to attract men from the root, but now I still feel that way." Two fingers pinched chin close to a point: "suddenly, I am full of interest in you, eager for your active dedication."


    Yamazaki pursed her lower lip and looked at Chu Feng with her eyes staring at Chu Feng. It was the first time that she was kissing by a man, which made her forget to respond. She pushed Chu Feng away with a twinkling look. All of a sudden, there was a wind ring under the night.


    To the door, she stopped without warning, looked back at the window, eyes showing endless surprise and disbelief.


    Chufeng saw Yamazaki''s abnormal behavior. His left eye twinkled along the way, and the corner of his mouth picked up a bit of fun: "interesting, poor man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1046

    Sweet wind bell, with a crisp voice, but in such a late night, it does not appear sudden and disharmony, but gives a sense of peace.


    Chufeng slowly walked to the window and looked at a figure in the distance coming slowly. He seemed to have something in his hand. The wind ring came from his body, which was similar to the feeling when Keiko Yamazaki played the piano, but compared with the peace and harmony of Yamazaki, the wind chime sound did not know why, with a leisurely sadness.


    The sound of the piano washing the soul can make people sad. Chu Feng looks back to see Keiko Yamazaki standing there with a dull look, and thinks about who is coming.


    At this time, outside Guanghan garden, the figure has come. A man of twenty-eight years old, with a handsome face and elegant figure, has a sense of independence. He is carrying a sack in his hand and a wind chime tied to his waist. Even if he does not move, the wind chime is still ringing.


    The slight sound is always special in this night. The lights in several rooms of Guanghan garden are on. Lin Yulin is pure and clean. They all open their eyes and get up. But Lin Yulin doesn''t go out of the room except Bingqingyujie.


    She accepted the current Chu wind, and naturally adapted to the sudden at night.


    With such a sound, even Yan Yan in the small warehouse stopped her things and came out. She looked at the handsome man standing at the door, frowning, because she felt the breath of the man and the martial spirit of tiannu.


    All of a sudden, the handsome man threw the sack gently, drew an arc and fell into the garden. It directly hit the ground, with a dull sound. You can also hear a cry of pain coming from inside.


    Chu Feng took a look at the sack and said, "poor man!"


    The handsome man, without any domineering side leakage, directly broke open the garden door, but jumped into the inside. The three meter high gate seemed to him nothing difficult at all.


    The handsome man came to the center of the garden. He looked up and looked at the second floor and the room where Chu Feng was. He stretched out the sack and came to him: "Yamamoto, little wind to visit!"


    Not too much loud, not very loud, but full of the voice, or into everyone''s ears, that in front of the handsome man''s sack has also been untied, inside exposed a person, just came to the Chu Feng room, the exposed person, face changes.


    It was Ziyi who started to leave, but now she was there with her eyes closed and her whole body stained with blood. If she could not feel the breath floating, they almost felt that she was a dead man.


    Yamamoto?


    But Chu Feng has no fluctuation about this, just look back at the tears, don''t know when the outflow of Yamazaki Keiko, already know who is coming.


    Many years ago, the younger generation of Weiss had several amazing talents. One was Huang Shaoyu of Weiss royal family, the other was the plum blossom Club emperor Shaojing shangmang, and another was Yamamoto, the son and son of former Weiss responsible person, who also played an important role and even influenced the situation of all parties.


    However, in the news, Yamamoto was killed by his brother Yamamoto''s conspiracy, in order to replace him with everything. The big reason is that Keiko Yamazaki.


    It''s no secret that Keiko Yamazaki is deeply in love with Yamamoto.


    At this moment, a person who should have died appears again. Chu Feng doesn''t feel much. Murong Bing is Su Daji, and Chang''e may have survived. There is nothing curious about a person who should have died alive.


    Now he is more interested in what Keiko Yamazaki is thinking. In the past, chufeng didn''t mind letting Keiko Yamazaki have a lover, but now he can''t, because Yamamoto Shino was killed by his conspiracy. Who knows whether Yamamoto will take revenge on his younger brother and himself?


    Yamamoto in the garden did not get the response of Chu Feng. Junyi''s face didn''t show much displeasure, but his voice became soft: "Huizi, I know you are here. Tonight I come to take you away. In order to pursue higher martial arts, I abandoned everything and died with the help of four wild plots."


    "But now, I''m a little successful, I miss you, come back to me!"


    Generous went forward to open the balcony door and went out, looking down at Yamamoto in the garden, the man who has loved all his life, and still loves him so much. His eyes show a disappointment: "once you said that you love me forever, accompany me to sunrise and sunset until the sea is dry and rotten."


    "Get the news of your death, even if I become the wife of Yu Ren, I still keep my loyalty to you, but now, I don''t love you any more."


    Gentle and quiet woman, at this time the face showed firmness: "because, if you die, I will love you all my life, love you to eternity, but you are still alive, I can''t accept that kind of deception, I can''t forget that I miss you every night, because I found that it''s not worth it."


    After a pause, Keiko Yamazaki whispered, "moreover, I was abandoned as a proton with less wind. My body and people are all his. Even if you still love me, I still love you, but some things can''t go back."Chufeng, who is dressing in the room, flashed a meaningful smile. It seems that Keiko Yamazaki had been deceived to say such a thing. But Chu Feng understood that when Yamazaki said these words, he just wanted Yamamoto to leave here. Otherwise, he who pretended to die would probably become real death.


    Yamamoto, however, did not seem to have heard what Keiko Yamazaki said. He looked at the woman who once loved him very much. He said, "Keiko, the person who knows me most in the world is you, but I am not the one who knows you most?"


    Strong, strong and confident, he made Chu Feng appreciate him a little more. It seems that Yamamoto really knows Keiko Yamazaki very well. He knows that this woman always has him in her heart, and even keeps her loyalty.


    Chufeng came out and stood side by side with Keiko Yamazaki. Ichio Yamamoto did not fluctuate at all. He still looked at Keiko Yamazaki: "so, come back to me. If I come tonight, no one can stop me and take you away."


    Yamazaki frowns and looks at Ziyi who is dying on the ground. She knows that Yamamoto has taken her to threaten Chu Feng, but she doesn''t think Chu Feng will compromise. She will never forget that Ziyi was driven out by Chu Feng, the enemy.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t want to remind them. He just looked at the man he loved deeply and asked softly, "do you love me? Then you can tell me why you didn''t show up when I was forced to marry Yu Ren. Don''t you worry that I will be forced to commit suicide for the sake of my promise to you


    Yamamoto''s handsome face trembled unnaturally, and his eyes flickered without answering.


    She just kicked Ziyi out in front of her and rolled a few times. She looked at Chu Feng. There was no softness. There was only one kind of calm: "little wind. Huizi is my woman. Tonight I will take her away. No matter what you and Weiss have agreed, you must let her go with me. I will not threaten you, but you know the consequences!"


    "Because I came, I will take some things away, even if you are the disciple of bawangtian and the successor of the ruling office."


    Chufeng chufeng gently smiles and suddenly hugs Keiko Yamazaki beside him. In Yamamoto''s stiff look, he makes him cling to him completely. He laughs jokingly: "she once loved you. I don''t deny it, but what I want to tell you is that you shouldn''t be too confident in your life. Do you really think Huizi will keep your loyalty for you? Do you think it''s a novel? "


    Ignoring Yamamoto''s icy eyes, he pointed to Ziyi on the ground: "as for this woman, you are naive to threaten me with her. Kill her, and see if I will frown!"


    With her hand stretched back, a fruit knife appeared in her hand, and it shot straight into Ziyi''s thigh. A stream of blood spattered out. Ziyi opened her eyes with a grunt. She felt the pain from her thigh and the direction of the shot. Her eyes showed anger: "Chu Feng, kill if you want to kill. Why play so many tricks?"


    "Well intentioned, let me go, turn around and let someone catch me back. For this, I extremely despise you!"


    Yamamoto''s brow frowned at the speech. Looking at the knife without water, and the words that Ziyi could not collude with Chu Feng in advance, Yamamoto knew that he had caught the wrong person. Although Ziyi went out from the garden, he was not from chufeng.


    Although Ziyi lost its value, Yamamoto didn''t have much regret. Looking at Yamazaki from a distance, she said softly: "as long as you promise to leave with me, no one can stop me tonight!" Then he also looked at Chu Feng and joked: "you still don''t know Huizi. Do you think I believe what happened?"


    At this time, Keiko Yamazaki''s eyes were full of disappointment. Yamamoto didn''t answer her question just now, but she could also think of one of them, that is, Yamamoto didn''t want to be the enemy of the royal family, so he gave up letting her marry Yuren.


    The reason why she appears now is that Yuren is dead. She has been abandoned by the royal family. Yamamoto loves her in her heart, but that feeling has made Keiko Yamazaki completely cool.


    Chufeng feels Yamamoto''s strong self-confidence. However, those who are strong in tiannu Yifu''s environment really have something to be proud of. But how can Chu Feng be afraid of today? The corner of his mouth outlined a sneer: "ruling all the latest news, people over the sun period enter the holy court, and those who do not report will be killed without amnesty. Don''t you know?"


    "Moreover, you are so sure that Huizi loves you deeply and will stick to everything for you. If so, your self-confidence is doomed to be broken."


    All of a sudden, chufeng turned Yamazaki over to face himself, climbing up the commanding height with one hand without any sign, and kissing the latter with his mouth. His eyes jokingly turned away his ugly Yamamoto!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1047

    The air suddenly drops in temperature!


    Rao is Bingqingyujie is familiar with chufeng, but he didn''t expect that he would do such a thing at this time. He directly hugged Keiko Yamazaki to kiss him. Not only that, but also a big hand directly climbed to the commanding height, which was a thrilling squeeze for the eyes.


    But all this is not the key, the key is that Yamazaki not only does not mean to resist, but also embraces Chu Feng. The two people are so on the balcony, in front of Yamamoto''s face, passionately kiss each other.


    Hearing that there was not much noise, Lin Yulin came out curiously. When she came to Chu Feng''s room, she saw a scene on the balcony. Standing at the door, she forgot to respond. Finally, she bit her lips and turned away. She had already chosen this man. She should be prepared to accept his affectionate feelings.


    Ziyi on the ground was in a different mood. She suddenly felt that what others said was right. Chu Feng was always cruel and merciless to the enemy, but she was warm like spring to his brothers and women. She bit her lips and dissipated her hatred in her eyes. She was not qualified to hate Chu Feng.


    This is an era of the jungle, Chu Feng does not kill her, has been a gift.


    Finally, the strong visual conflict, let Yamamoto burst out, began to handsome face, there is no peace at first, more is a kind of killing opportunity, but the tone also slowly calmed down: "Huizi, I just want to hear you say the last word, you and Chu Feng, are not already that?"


    In the fierce kiss, Keiko Yamazaki and Chu Feng loosen up, and their lips still have a touch of man''s smell. After hearing this, she took the initiative to embrace Chu Feng and nestled in the latter''s body: "what else do I need to say?"


    Instead of an answer, Yamamoto''s strong self-confidence was cracked. He cast a glance at Chu Feng without surprise or joy. There was no opportunity to kill or anger: "come down and die!"


    The strong martial spirit diffused out, and the boundless and endless hair made Yan Yan a little unable to stand the retreat to the villa. She also felt the depression and Yamamoto''s Indifference: "what I can''t get, no one can get it, otherwise, I will tear everything up."


    "Chu Feng, roll down and let me kill you."


    Yamazaki''s eyes once again passed a faint disappointment, shaking his head and sighing: "I found that before I was really stupid, I always thought you loved me very much, but today I found that your love is just a kind of possession. In the face of the powerful Royal family, you chose silence, but now it is out of these."


    "Yamamoto, I don''t hate you. I''m just disappointed with you. I also find that my love is not worth it!"


    Looking at Chu Feng from the side of his head, his hands around his waist, Yamazaki''s delicate and clear like water shows, and his voice is more tender than ever: "Chu Feng, you are willing to love me all my life, do not ask you to give me lifelong care, as long as I need, can you touch you, can you do it?"


    Chu Feng took a playful look at his wish to tear up his Yamamoto, his hand stroked Yamazaki''s face: "I will not die, you will always be in my heart."


    Keiko Yamazaki laughed and fell in love with her country. She took the initiative to kiss Chu Feng and skim the water. Then she released her eyes with a touch of emotion: "I may not love you yet, but after tonight, I will let myself get used to your taste, your everything, and let myself fall in love with you in the shortest possible time. My requirements are not high, and I am in my heart, which is enough!"


    Yamamoto Yifu was about to crack. He yelled. His agile and elegant body was not taken out. His body appeared in the front of the balcony and stood in the air. His fist was powerful and heavy and waved toward the Chu wind: "if you want to love each other, go to hell to love!"


    Chu Feng did not seem to feel the danger in general, kissing Keiko Yamazaki, one hand gently raised to meet the fist of Yamamoto. The huge air wave made the air around him stuffy and fluctuated, and the solid balcony guardrail was also split and scattered by this huge force.


    Yamamoto, who kept the supremacy murderous heart, looked as if his fist was hitting the cotton. He was surprised: "how can it be?"


    But Chu Feng still kisses the mouth watering red lips. With a sudden effort in his palm, Yamamoto''s huge momentum is instantly broken. His body also falls out like a broken line kite for more than 20 meters and hits the grass. He is in a mess.


    Release Yamazaki''s red lips and look at the woman who reveals a touch of shame. The corners of her mouth are slightly cocked: "to live or to die?"


    Yamazaki is too shy to look at Chu Feng''s eyes. As a woman, when there is another man in her heart, she will not be moved even if she appreciates a man. But when the man she loves deeply lets her down, the suppressed feelings will burst out.


    At the moment, Keiko Yamazaki is like this. He looks down at Yamamoto, who flies out and falls on the ground. There is no tears, no disappointment, just a kind of calm: "how come it is for me, also let me break a matter of mind, although I am disappointed, but it is undeniable that he gave me expectations."


    "I don''t want to see him die in front of me tonight!"


    "It''s up to you." Chufeng has no accident, Yamazaki''s answer, nodding should say, the body suddenly disappeared on the balcony, appeared in front of Yamamoto, everything in an instant.Yamamoto''s pupil shrinks sharply, and one of his men''s consciousness rises. Just half of the time, he is firmly grasped by Chu Feng. He sneers and bends his knee forward. He is hard to bear the powerful impact force. Even Yamamoto, who is in a critical situation during the period of natural anger, can''t bear it. His mouth is bleeding.


    However, all this did not stop. Chu Feng''s fists and feet fell on Yamamoto''s body like a storm, and his strength was controlled just as well, so that the latter lost his fighting power, but he did not die.


    At least, tonight he is willing to promise Keiko Yamazaki not to kill Yamamoto, but how many lessons, it is necessary.


    With a loud bang, chufeng''s last punch hit Yamamoto. The latter puffed blood continuously and drew a curve, which was much more embarrassing than the elegance of entering the garden. He flew out of Guanghan garden and hit the hard concrete floor on the road outside. It was difficult for him to stand up in a short time.


    Chu Feng looked at Yamamoto who was struggling on the ground through the guardrail and sighed: "your pride is a joke in my eyes. Next time you want my life, let your master come here in person for nine nights!"


    Yamamoto, who is struggling to get up outside, stops talking. No one knows that he is a nine night apprentice. Even today, the Weis royal family and the person in charge don''t know how chufeng knows. Looking at the figure that turns away, Yamamoto''s final confidence is shattered.


    Chufeng returns to the balcony on the second floor and waves to Bingqingyujie for a rest. Standing on the balcony with Keiko Yamazaki, he looks at Yamamoto, who is slowly disappearing into the night, without speaking first.


    Nearly ten minutes later, Keiko Yamazaki turned around and walked back into the room. Chufeng took back his eyes and followed him in. He turned and closed the door. He turned to see Huizi Yamazaki, who was wearing her dress. She was shocked and then laughed bitterly: "why is it necessary to love someone? How can you say that you are changing?"


    "You don''t really need to be in the mood."


    Seeing the woman''s frozen smile, Chu Feng said with a smile: "it''s not that you have no charm, nor that I am not attracted to you, but your mood is unstable tonight. Next time, if you still don''t regret as much as tonight, I will never hesitate again!"


    Keiko Yamazaki was stunned and stunned, and finally revealed a touch of sadness: "thank you, I will keep my promise and let myself fall in love with you. Although I have destroyed my beauty, tonight, you let me find myself from the lost way."


    Chufeng just smiles, knowing that Yamazaki''s heart wants to forget Yamamoto, it won''t be so fast, at least it takes a little time to recover. No matter how much she has loved so many years, how can a woman with heavy feelings really say that she can forget what she has forgotten?


    Chufeng left the room, did not move Yamazaki Huizi, the latter lying on the big bed looking at the ceiling, stop tears again left, there is a micro inaudible voice: "I use the rest of my life, for your vitality."


    "From now on, Keiko Yamazaki will have nothing to do with you again!"


    But we all forget Ziyi in the garden. Yan Yan looks back helplessly and laughs bitterly at Chu Feng''s cruelty. We also go to help Ziyi up and walk into the villa.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1048

    Steal half a day''s leisure!


    Chu Feng wanted to take a good rest for a few days to start a new journey and fight with the help of the powerful deterrent of the verdict. However, Chu Feng, who was still sleeping in the guest room the next morning, was awakened by a phone call from Huangfu ruodie.


    When Huang Fu Ruo die got the news, he still wanted to sleep in. Instead of waking up, he drove Lin Yulin''s Ferrari from Guanghan garden to fengteng garden.


    Originally, according to the original idea, Fengmen wanted to take the first garden as the headquarters of the wind gate, completely cutting off the sense of belonging of Huangfu family and the possibility of a new rise. But Chu Feng, taking into account Huangfu Ruoxi''s mood, finally rejected the proposal. The headquarters of the wind gate still stands in fengteng garden.


    Today''s Fengmen are in charge of the underground world in the north, and Huang Jingyin is in charge in the south. There is no war in the holy Dynasty. Because the identity of the successor of the ruling of Chu Feng is exposed, Huangfu Ruo die''s idea of fighting in the world is temporarily postponed. At least, it is necessary to find out which forces belong to Chu Feng before making a decision.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Ferrari drove into fengteng garden on time.


    Although Chu Feng has completely ceded the position and all the rights of the Fengmen master to Huangfu ruodie, in all the elite minds of the Fengmen, the only spiritual leader in their hearts is the young man who has built the underground world of the holy Dynasty in only one year, and no one can surpass the legend in a hundred years.


    So at the moment when Chu Feng got off the car, all the wind door elites in fengteng garden instinctively straightened up, as if they were receiving the soldiers'' inspection.


    Her serious expression of blue Meier smell speech Zheng for a moment, reaction over, angry stare at Chu Feng: "shameless!"


    She turned around and went to another building. She blushed shyly. In the past, she followed Chu Feng at the command of Jade Scorpion. She felt that this was her duty. But as she got along with her slowly, she became less awed by the master of the wind gate and more about doing things for men.


    This idea of taking Chu Feng as her own man was not known when. In a word, she was used to chufeng''s scoundrel and frivolity, and was infatuated with the latter''s cutting momentum.


    He walked into the building behind her and took advantage of no one. Chu Feng took two steps to hold her and rubbed her on her like a child: "sister Meier, my brother, where have I offended you? How can I see you, I''ll give me a bad face. Is my aunt here?"


    LAN Mei Er didn''t expect Chu Feng to suddenly look like this. She felt that her head was moving in front of her body. She was so numb that she was almost powerless. She pushed Chu Feng aside with a shy and delicate voice and said, "in the future, you should respect me. Don''t call me sister. You are not my brother. You are not my brother. You always eat my tofu."


    Chu Feng laughs, and when she wants to go up, she hugs LAN Mei er. She hears the sound of footsteps. She immediately regains her solemnity and looks in the direction of the footsteps. She also subconsciously looks at the place where her clothes are not in disorder. Then she is relieved.


    Both of them were sure that nothing was wrong. A Jiao drink came, and then a figure ran into Chu Feng''s arms. Ma Qiduo was as warm as ever and gave a kiss on Chu Feng''s face: "come back from Shuidong and don''t say come to see me and Xinyu sister. Are there more women, I and Xinyu sister are worthless?"


    "Cut!"


    Ma Qiduo loosened Chu Feng and curled her lips: "you can cheat people. If sister butterfly didn''t call you today, it''s estimated that you won''t come here for a year and a half. I''ll go to the company first. You and Xinyu sister have a chat. If sister butterfly seems to have something to do with you."


    With that, Ma Qiduo hopped and left. Su Xinyu''s face turned red, and she said a dead girl secretly. She went to Chu Feng and looked up and down: "OK?"


    Chu Feng opened his arm and, regardless of whether blueberry was still around, he held Su Xinyu in his arms: "as long as she is still alive, everything is good. How are you doing recently and how are you studying? Do you want me to call Bing qingyujie to guide you?"


    Su Xinyu gave up the expedition on the official career, now a body and mind into the practice of martial arts, Chu Feng understand her mind, also did not stop.


    Shyly, she broke away from Chu Feng''s arms, and Su Xinyu restored her noble and elegant posture. She raised her hand and waved a fist: "what do you think?"


    "It''s my wife, Niu Bi!"


    Chu Feng felt the breath fluctuating. He said that he thought Su Xinyu was still on the way to casting martial arts. However, in a few months, he had already stepped into the first level of Tianyuan, and the speed was almost the same as that of him.


    But Chu Feng''s words made Su Xinyu blush, and said angrily, "when you are with me in the future, don''t say these vulgar words, just be the same as before."


    Chu Feng accosted him with a smile and kissed Su Xinyu''s little face: "listen to my wife''s advice. I''ll go to see if butterfly is looking for me. You can go to work first." Huangfu Ruo Dien nodded, and now she can control her emotions very well, even if she is uncomfortable, she will not show it again.


    Looking at Su Xinyu''s departure, Chu Feng glanced over and turned around. He happened to collide with LAN Mei er''s bitter eyes. He opened his mouth and finally laughed bitterly: "why?"Blueberry puffed her mouth, as if Chu Feng owed her a lot of things, hummed: "in the future, in front of my face, you are not allowed to make love with other women. You should give me some respect. Don''t bias me, but you must be absolutely fair. Otherwise, if you pinch me again, I will break your hand."


    She flung down a word, and blueberry walked to the innermost meeting room in the stunned look of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng stood in the same place and opened his mouth. At last, he turned into a silent and bitter smile. It seems that many women are not good. They are all vinegar jars, or blossoms and Liuyan!


    With a slander in his heart, Chu Feng followed him and entered the conference room. When he saw Chu Feng come in, all the others stood up and looked at Chu Feng with the same expression of respect.


    Huang Fu Ruo die motioned to Chu Feng to sit beside him and asked everyone to sit down before he opened his mouth: "I don''t mean to come to you today, but someone wants to see you."


    After that, the door of the meeting room opened, and Jin Qiaoyan came in. In addition, there was a delicate and moving woman behind her. It was amazing that Jin Xiaoqi had not seen for a long time, but now Jin Xiaoqi looked more tired, as if she had not had a good rest for several days.


    Chu Feng looks at Huang Fu Ruo die. The latter shrugs his shoulders and says he doesn''t know anything. He also gets up and orders them to leave.


    The huge conference room was full of people just now, but at this time only three people were sitting here. Jin Qiaoyan sat down and looked at Jin Xiaoqi awkwardly. Then she said, "little wind, I need your help!"


    It turns out that Jin Qiaoyan launched an attack on the Jin family in the cold and desolate area. Although it was not successful, it also caused some influence. Finally, the secular forces of the ruling house were rampant, which made the Jin family in danger. Finally, the Liu family, who had been covetous for a long time, began to attack the Jin family in politics and business circles.


    Although the Jin family still exists today, it is also on the verge of collapse. Because of many changes, the Liu family can not be stopped.


    After understanding the general situation, Chu Feng leans on his seat and knows that Jin Qiaoyan is supposed to come to Huangfu ruodie for help, but he has not been promised. So he zigzags to find himself and straighten out the probable situation. That is, the Liu family has fallen into trouble and wants to annex the Jin family, who is now suffering from the changes.


    Thinking of the action of the ruling office added opportunities to the Liu family, Chu Feng also did not expect.


    While Chu Feng didn''t speak, Jin Xiaoqi mumbled and opened his mouth: "well, I don''t want you to do anything earth shaking. I just hope you can help me so that my grandfather and father can safely leave the cold desert south. I don''t care about the things that can''t go back. I just want them to be safe."


    Chu Feng can be indifferent to Jin Qiaoyan, but it doesn''t mean that she can also treat Jin Xiaoqi like this. Her expression is a little more relaxed: "besides letting me go out, can''t we solve it peacefully?" Now there are many enemies. Chu Feng doesn''t want to set up a new enemy. It''s meaningless to resolve the resentment with Liu.


    "Yes, but you must be reluctant."


    Jin Xiaoqi nodded and said, looking at Chu Feng wrongly, she said pitifully: "because the Liu family''s words are that if you want the Jin family to survive, you can, but I have to be Liu Mo''s wife. In other words, use me to exchange for the vitality of the Jin family."


    Chu Feng''s mouth involuntarily affects two times, what oneself cannot give up?


    However, looking at Jin Xiaoqi, Chu Feng thinks that there may be nothing to do with other people, but if it''s with Liu Mo, he really can''t give up.


    Touching his chin, he thought that Liu had withdrawn his killing, but the sun god killer continued to kill him. Because of Liu Mo''s secret operation, he sighed and said, "then how do you need me to help you? And Jin Qiaoyan, don''t you want to kill the Jin family? Why help it now? "


    Jin Qiaoyan grinned bitterly, missing the charm, and took the hand of Jin Qiaoyan beside him: "I thought so before, but Xiaoqi said it was right. It was born from the same root. Why is it too urgent to fry each other?"


    Chu Feng nods to get up. Jin Xiaoqi has the ability to change people. Looking at the two expectant women, Chu Feng breathes out: "the only thing I can do is to take them away from the cold desert south, but I won''t give any other help. At this time tomorrow, they will arrive at Jianghai."


    Jin Xiaoqi was happy to get up. When Chu Feng passed by, he suddenly held him and said, "I knew you would promise me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1049

    e defeated and flee!


    This is Chu Feng''s first reaction when encountering Jin Xiaoqi''s usual enthusiasm. He even forgot to wipe the lip print on his face. He opened the door of the meeting room and used his amazing speed to surpass Liu Xiang. He just disappeared in front of Jin Qiaoyan and Jin Xiaoqi, without a trace. There was only a trace of the residual breath in the air.


    Jin Xiaoqi opened her mouth and could feel the man''s smell. But when the door opened, there was no Chu Feng.


    Small mouth suddenly toot up, look aggrieved look at the side: "aunt, Chu wind does not like me?"


    When Jin Xiaoqi heard Jin Qiaoyan''s words, he felt comfortable and nodded: "since he had protected me back to the cold desert south, I have liked him."


    Jin Qiaoyan nodded gently, the little tongue stretched out and licked the corner of his mouth, muttering in his heart. If you know that his son of a bitch has repeatedly profaned your aunt and my mouth, what will it feel like?


    At this time, Chu Feng naturally did not know what Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan were talking about. He wanted to leave. He walked into the main building and went straight to the balcony on the third floor. There was no accident. Ye Xinlan was lying there peacefully with a big stomach and knitting a sweater. Chu Feng didn''t notice the arrival of Chu Feng.


    Look around to make sure there is no one. Chu Feng walks past like a thief, gently reaches out his hand to cover Ye Xinlan''s eyes, and doesn''t speak.


    All the movements in the woman''s hands stopped. After a while, she began to speak softly. There was a little helplessness: "can you not do this next time? I''m a pregnant woman."


    "It''s boring to know who I am before I speak."


    Chu Feng Nu Nu behind the face of boring, released his hands and went to the front to sit down, looking at Ye Xinlan''s high bulging stomach, surprised to say: "how did you not see so much in a period of time, become twins?"


    Ye Xinlan and Chu Feng alone stay together very shy, at this time is heard Chu Feng such words, a face is more red, angry stare at Chu Feng: "my mother pregnant in October, these days will give birth, not so big, or flat appearance?"


    "It''s still the child''s father, has face? Do you want a face? "


    After saying that, he seems to feel his emotions are too excited. Ye Xinlan looks back at no one else, and then he is relieved. If the words just said were heard, there would be an accident.


    Turning around, he saw a face close at hand, two centimeters in shape. He didn''t respond. He didn''t know when Chu Feng''s mouth was close to Ye Xinlan''s and gave her a kiss. His hands also encircled the latter and did not give her a chance to retreat.


    Ye Xinlan''s eyes widened in an instant, and she opened her mouth to speak, but she didn''t say anything. Chu Feng''s tongue slipped directly into her mouth. When she met the itchy woman, she forgot to respond, and her brain didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Gradually, ye Xinlan even the idea of resistance are scattered, the things in his hands fell on the ground, hands unknowingly embrace Chu Feng, two people so natural kiss together.


    Chu Feng was also surprised by something. He nodded his head and felt the strange residue on his palm. He sat down directly beside Ye Xinlan, and his big hand fell on the bulging stomach: "if you don''t touch, you can''t touch it. After you''re born, I''ll have a lot of time to touch it, and I don''t want to be short of this time."


    Shameful words let Ye Xinlan angrily drink: "shut up!"


    Chu Feng knew that ye Xinlan was not able to do it. He said with a smile: "if you are born in these two days, I will postpone some of them and go out to work. I''m not in a hurry!" Thinking of being a father soon, Chu Feng was more excited than ever before: "I don''t know if the baby will be like you or me after birth."


    "Like you, you can''t go out to meet people."


    Ye Xinlan shyly put aside his head, feeling and Chu Feng here to talk about these always have a sense of guilt, pull off the topic: "in addition, where do you want to go, isn''t everything handled almost?"


    Ye Xinlan seldom asked these questions. Chu Feng didn''t say it too seriously. He said with a relaxed smile: "it''s nothing. It''s just to find some medicine to save a friend. It''s not a dangerous thing. If it''s fast, it can be done in 10 days and a half months. If it''s longer, it''s estimated to be a month."


    Ye Xinlan can''t see that Chu Feng is lying. He lowers his head in a voice and doesn''t know what to say with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng holds Ye Xinlan''s hand. For this woman who is more than 20 years old, she always has an indescribable feeling: "has he ever come to see you?"


    He, of course, refers to Su Qin.


    When ye Xinlan heard the speech, he looked gloomy and showed a wry smile. He gently stroked his hand on his stomach and said: "I will come once a week, but I haven''t come this week recently. Knowing that I''m going to have a baby, he didn''t come to affect my mood. But when he came last time, he left a word."


    Chu Feng clenched Ye Xinlan''s hand, his eyes slightly coagulated: "what?"


    Suddenly, he was clenched by Chu Feng. Although he was a little bit pinched, ye Xinlan''s heart was warm, and his face was unnaturally red. He said, "he said that when I had a child, he would propose to me. This time, he would make up for his regret and let me continue to be his woman without regret."When he came to look at Chu Feng, ye Xinlan showed a smile: "say it, what do you think?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer immediately, frowned and fell into meditation. Even Jin Qiaoyan and other women, Chu Feng didn''t care about such things. But now it''s Ye Xinlan. Although Su Xinyu is not her own daughter, she has raised her for more than 20 years.


    As for Su Qin, Chu Feng never considered the feelings of a betrayer. Another reason is Su Mobei.


    Although he and himself and Li Ji are good friends and brothers now, Chu Feng knows in his heart that if Su Mobei knew his relationship with his mother and even made Ye Xinlan pregnant, he would not be so good-natured.


    Chu Feng''s silence is the best answer. Ye Xinlan smiles and doesn''t entangle this question. He whispers, "I know your contradiction, and I don''t blame you, but you don''t need to tangle up. Su Qin and I have ended up, so we can''t be together again. I just want to raise this child, so that there will be no regrets in my life."


    "Go ahead and do whatever I have to do. I have only one wish that you can be present when the baby is born."


    Ye Xinlan''s understanding makes Chu Feng''s inner struggle less. She clenched her hand and took a deep breath and said, "I owe you this life. I know that even if I give you what I should, you will not want it, because you don''t want to lose Su Mobei and Su Xinyu''s two children, as well as ye''s family affection.


    So forgive me for this. I can give you anything else you want, even if you ask the child and my surname as Chu! "


    Ye Xinlan''s heart emerged light moved, Chu Feng has not been avoiding this problem, can also make such a commitment, it is enough.


    Just as Chu Feng said, even if Chu Feng was willing to give her something that was right, she would not want it, because then she would lose more things. She patted the back of Chu Feng''s hand: "go, but remember, this is my last child."


    Chufeng let out a smile: "don''t worry, next time we will definitely take safety measures!" In Ye Xinlan''s look of shame and anger, Chu Feng stood up to prepare to leave, but just turned around and looked completely dull. Just now he only talked to Ye Xinlan, and forgot about his surroundings, and also forgot that he didn''t take the ice and jade to prevent the changes around him.


    Looking at the woman standing at the door with complicated and embarrassed eyes, Chu Feng feels that this is the most embarrassing time in history, but some things are really bad. Ye Xinlan also finds that Chu Feng is not right and looks back curiously.


    Originally sitting body also slowly stood up, looking at the door of the people open: "heart words!"


    The person at the door was su Xinyu. Knowing that the meeting room was over and Chu Feng had not left, she followed him up to find him when he came upstairs. But what Su Xinyu never thought of was that she heard something she would rather not know all her life.


    Ye Xinlan had the heart to commit suicide at the moment. He took the first two steps: "listen to my explanation, Chu Feng and I" were not finished. Su Xinyu closed the door directly and threw her head away. She could see a tear flowing.


    Chu Feng stood in place, thousands of defense for such a long time, and finally did not defend was known. Patting Ye Xinlan on the shoulder, Chu Feng said with a wry smile: "I''ll take care of this matter. I believe the words of my heart can be understood."


    There is not much confidence left a word, Chu Feng followed, do not control Su Xinyu''s mood, this matter is expected to be known to everyone soon.


    On the balcony, ye Xinlan stood there and finally sat down powerless. His mood at the moment was complicated. Listening to the car start-up sound coming from the garden, ye Xinlan glanced over with a bitter smile. The child in his belly was Chu Feng''s, so everything could not be explained clearly.


    At this time, the air fluctuated, a figure appeared behind Ye Xinlan, with a slightly apologetic opening: "aunt ye, I''m sorry, if necessary, you can tell Xinyu the truth of this matter."


    "If she doesn''t believe it, you can go to Qing to prove that she did everything at first."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1050

    The biggest secret to Su Xinyu has always been the child in Ye Xinlan''s stomach. Originally, Chu Feng thought that Su Xinyu could not know about this matter all his life, but what he didn''t expect was that such a thing happened when ye Xinlan was about to give birth. Chu Feng was thinking about how to talk to women while catching up.


    After Ferrari left, outside fengteng garden, a figure appeared on the road when Ferrari drove past. Looking at faraway Ferrari''s mouth, he gave a sneer: "tell them, you can act!"


    In the garden, I heard the shadow of the trees, and then I heard the wind from the trees.


    At this time, Su Xinyu is driving the cool Maserati, speeding up on the road crazily, tears streaking across her cheek. No matter whether it is downtown, entertainment or the crowd are ignored, causing many people to complain.


    But when I saw the cool Maserati, the limited edition Peugeot, the voice of scolding and shouting suddenly disappeared. Some people, the car is their name plate, enough to deter everything.


    However, all this has not stopped, a fiery red Ferrari once again passed by, so that just by Maserati scared people, a heart again raised.


    The traffic police on the roadside saw two cars speeding one after the other. They wanted to catch up with them, but when they saw the two cars, they thought they didn''t see them, because they knew that it was useless to catch up.


    All the way forward, all the way fast, today is destined to make many people in the imperial city and walking on the road scared, a whole hour of time, the two cars have left the Imperial City area and drove on the road to the suburbs.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly in the car behind her. She knows that Su Xinyu is angry and needs to drive to vent her anger. But she also underestimates the woman''s mood. From the current situation, Su Xinyu is not only angry, but also burning a raging fire in her heart.


    Seeing that there was no car passing by in the suburbs, Chu Feng wondered whether to drive up to stop Su Xinyu, and the phone rang.


    Dark scold a really bad time, Chu Feng put on the headphones and pressed the answer button to open: "better give me a suitable reason, or no matter who you are, give me the hell!"


    As soon as she said that, she was shocked and then angrily scolded: "people say you don''t recognize people when you put on your pants. You don''t recognize people before you take off your pants. You have no conscience!"


    Chu Feng was also angry. When he called at this time, he was not in a good mood. But when he heard the aggrieved words of blueberry, he had no choice but to smile bitterly and reduce the speed. If he offended a su Xinyu, he would be in trouble here. If he offended a blueberry, he really didn''t need to go there.


    The voice softened a little, and her left eye was staring at Maserati in front of her all the time. She asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Obviously, the matter is very important, and she seems to know that Chu Feng is in a bad mood now. She returns to her normal voice and says seriously, "according to your request, I''m sending Jin Qiaoyan to the airport to Jianghai. But just now Ruo diejie calls, fengteng garden is attacked by five people, asking for support. You don''t seem to answer your call. I''m going back now!"


    Chu Feng is stunned. There are several missed calls on his mobile phone. There are some of them, such as blueberry and Huangfu Ruo die. Maybe he was too focused in the city just now and didn''t hear it.


    However, hearing that someone attacked fengteng garden, Chu Feng turned his eyes and said, "if someone attacks, you can mobilize support. Is there no one in the imperial city where 20000 people are stationed?" I murmured in my heart, and there are so many people in fengteng garden, can''t five people stay?


    "Listen to me!"


    When the voice dropped, she said, "if sister butterfly asked me to call you, I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you that these people are all martial artists in the sky sun period. Even if you can mobilize the support again, it''s useless. Now I can only find you."


    Chu Feng stepped on the gas pedal, and the car skidded out more than ten meters before stopping. Inside Maserati in front of her, Su Xinyu had been looking at the situation behind her through the rearview mirror. Seeing Chu Feng stop, she thought that she didn''t want to chase her, so she angrily increased the accelerator and disappeared in the distance.


    Inside Ferrari, Chu Feng''s expression appeared with a dignified look: "I know. Let ruobi be more careful, how long it can be blocked, and I will send someone to go."


    Gu Ming is now a martial arts man in the two realms of Tianyuan. He can''t feel wrong. The five strong men in Tianyang period attacked fengteng garden, and the guns didn''t play any role in the crowded situation. Five people were enough to destroy fengteng garden for several times.


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng was glad that she didn''t take Bing qingyujie with her. She made a quick phone call and waited for the phone to be connected. She immediately said, "Bingqingyujie, immediately put down everything in her hand and rushed to fengteng garden for support. There were five armed men attacking in Tianyang period."


    "But remember, protect yourself."


    At the other end of the phone, Bingqing hung up and apparently started to rush for support. Chu Feng held his mobile phone and frowned deeply. Looking back, his left eye penetrated all the way to fengteng garden. His look was gloomy and ugly, and the killing machine filled every corner of the car.Taking back his left eye, Chu Feng did not immediately start the car to catch up with him. He was thinking in his mind. After a while, he called Su Xinyu, but he was just connected and hung up.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. The editor sends out a message, telling her the situation of fengteng garden now, so that she can talk about it later.


    After waiting for nearly two minutes, there was no reply. Chu Feng thought that Su Xinyu was shut down and dialed out. There was a few beeps over there. The phone was connected. Chu Feng looked happy: "wife!"


    "I''m not your wife!"


    Su Xinyu coldly returned a way, without any feelings in it: "so you don''t need to chase me, the more you chase me, you will only run more and more, go back to save your woman and your child. From today on, I su Xinyu has nothing to do with you. Even if I die, you don''t need you to collect the corpse for me."


    The phone also hung up, Chu Feng looks solidified there, just want to call again, the mobile phone rings again, from Yan Yan, curiously connected: "what''s the matter?"


    Yan Yan seemed to be very anxious and said: "something big happened. Two strong men from the two realms of natural anger went into Guanghan garden, and they left their cruel words. If you don''t show up in 30 minutes, you will kill us."


    Shit!


    Chu Feng''s heart directly burst out a rude remark, the current situation of fengteng garden distracted him. He didn''t want Guanghan garden to be attacked. He frowned deeply, thinking about who he was, whether he was so ruthless and decisive, or so powerful.


    The first thought is Zach, but chufeng overthrows himself. If it is Zach, the people who send people should also be demons and white people. But what I saw in fengteng garden just now is yellow people!


    Biting his lips and thinking for a long time, it is impossible to rush back in 30 minutes. The enemy even chose to attack today, so he must know his whereabouts like the palm of his hand. There is no deep meaning in doing so.


    However, the current situation of Guanghan garden is not optimistic. Even if it is pure and pure, it is impossible to resist it. The enemy is too fierce. Once he takes a move, he is in a key position. Chu Feng feels his scalp numb. The hidden enemy is more troublesome than the secular one, because even if you have more people.


    In the face of absolute strength is also floating clouds.


    Still in a dilemma, the sound of music came from the hung up phone. Seeing the strange number above, Chu Feng pressed the answer button and thought it was the enemy. But there was silence for a while and a voice came out: "Guanghan garden, you don''t need to pay attention to it. No one can kill people here."


    In a simple sentence, there is no more to say what to hang up, Chu Feng lenglengleng there, the voice in the phone he is very strange, he has never heard, but can feel that the other party''s words are not malicious.


    Thinking about whether to believe it or not, the phone rings again, from Su Xinyu. She looks happy to answer, but is not ready to speak. A cold and impassioned voice comes: "Su Xinyu is now in our hands. We can reach the top of Yanmen within 30 minutes, otherwise we will collect the corpse of your female."


    There did not give Chu Feng a chance to bargain, directly cut off the phone.


    Chu Feng held his mobile phone there, instantly figured out all the things, and clenched his fist slowly. The attack of fengteng garden and Guanghan garden is absolutely not a coincidence. It is likely that the enemy did it in order to disperse the strength around him. The purpose was to kill him, or to leave him alone.


    Just when Su Xinyu leaves, the enemy who catches the opportunity starts to move. A punch hits the steering wheel. Chu Feng''s left eye penetrates the front and sees Maserati looking towards Yanmen.


    Leaping over Maserati, he looks towards Yanmen. On the top of the peak, Chu Feng looks gloomy and ugly. Su Xinyu is in the other party''s hands. His meaning is very clear, so he is allowed to go alone.


    With his eyes closed, Chu Feng felt helpless. The other party attacked fengteng garden first, and then Guanghan garden, which affected his attention. He couldn''t catch up with Su Xinyu to prevent things from happening in the first place, so as to hold the biggest chips.


    Although the plan is very rough, usually for Chu Feng will not cause too much impact, but in today can play the best effect.


    The other party attacks fengteng garden and Guanghan garden. The purpose is to take the people from two places as chips when Su Xinyu can''t deter him. The backup plan is good.


    The eyes gradually calmed down from the anger, Chu Feng touched his chin, and a cold killing machine slowly spread out: "if I don''t die today, three doors and four families should also end."


    On the peak of Yanmen, line up, more than 30 enemies!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1051

    People say that when it''s bad luck, drinking water will plug your teeth!


    Chu Feng can''t drink water all the time, but it''s still in a state of anxiety. When Su Xinyu breaks through that point, he''s haggard and thinks about how to explain it. However, this matter has not been left behind. Fengteng garden in Guanghan garden is still under attack by powerful warriors.


    The most important thing is that Su Xinyu also had an accident here, so that Chu Feng had no chance or possibility to leave, and the other party completely cut off his possible support and survival.


    However, knowing that the road ahead was dangerous, Chu Feng still went fearlessly. He turned off his mobile phone, did not answer any phone calls, and then heard any bad news. Everything had to wait for Su Xinyu to be rescued. Because either he died or someone else died, this thing always had to be done.


    And in the Chu wind to Yanmen, fengteng garden has been a river of blood.


    Five powerful warriors of the Tianyang period came here, and two of them were from the four realms. They didn''t kill them secretly, but they came in from outside the gate. All the way, they were as powerful as the bamboo. Any mechanism had no effect on them, inch inch inch earth, inch inch inch blood.


    By their interpretation incisively and vividly, so far, the elite of the wind door has been more than a hundred corpses.


    Ye Xinlan usually likes to stay on the balcony. At the moment, the person in charge of the damper is standing here. Yan Luo stands on the balcony and looks at the five martial artists who have entered the area. He says, "Damn it, my master is not here, or I will kill them directly, and the four realms will be arrogant."


    "It''s a pity that I''m the first level of Tianyuan, or I''ll kill them."


    Huang Fu Ruo die and others have a bitter smile on their faces. At this time, only Yan Luo is still in such a mood to joke. Other people do not have much confidence to block the five absolute strong. That is not a secular force, nor a person who can be solved by one more knife and a gun.


    The strength, speed and explosive force of the warriors are dozens of times that of the normal people. It is doomed to face them and need equal strength.


    In fengteng garden today, apart from Chu Feng who has left, the strongest is Gu Ming and Yan Luo, but even if they face these five people, the only result is death.


    In a little time, more than 20 elite Fengmen were lying on the ground again. Although the five warriors who came in were stained with blood, they were all the blood of the elite. So far, none of them had any scars left. It was an overwhelming massacre.


    Ye Xinlan stroked his stomach with a dignified look. He originally wanted to call for support, but after knowing that these were warriors, the so-called support just let more people die.


    Just now ye Xinlan also personally called the Ye family to inform them of the current situation of fengteng garden. Ye Enzheng told himself that this was a game between the three sects and four families and Chu Feng. As long as the stability of ordinary people was not threatened, the official could not intervene, it would be the last suppression.


    Ye Xinlan can only hang up the phone with a wry smile. Although ye Enzheng is No. 2, there are many things that can''t be autocratic. At least four big men have to make a decision at the same time to send out the army force, which may suppress the five people in front of him.


    In the garden, the wind door elite is constantly falling down, the dead people have nearly 200, although there are still many intrepid people rush on, but we all understand that it is just death.


    While everyone was waiting for the miracle to appear, two figures appeared out of thin air, one black and one white dress, which eased the killing opportunity in the garden by two points.


    Yan Luo''s eyes widened and he said, "crazy boy''s twin woman is coming. It''s blocked."


    Bingqingyujie came. After receiving the call from Chu Feng, the two sisters rushed to fengteng garden at full speed. The speed on the way was faster than that of the car. Although the two came fast, they still couldn''t stop their anger when they saw nearly 200 dead bodies.


    The ruling house once made a firm rule that the hidden world power can not be born at will, nor can it cause large-scale killing. Today''s attack on fengteng garden is not only killing ordinary people, but also trampling on the dignity of the adjudication office. As a person of the adjudication office, Bing qingyujie is naturally angry.


    It''s just that on the day of mengtuoshan, the three heavenly kings left in anger, and it''s normal that the hidden world forces are ready to move.


    The five people who attacked also noticed the appearance of ice and jade. The breath of the five realms of Tianyang was overflowing on the two sisters, which made them stop consciously. Two warriors from the four levels came forward, and they were the only ones who could face ice and jade for a while.


    One of the tall and thin men said, "don''t kill these wastes any more. Take the palace!"


    With that, he burst out with another man of similar realm, and the powerful force of Tianyang''s four realms broke out. The formed air waves let the elite who besiege them all stand unsteadily and fall to the ground.


    The other three are the powerful strength of Tianyang dual environment. Hearing the words of tall and thin men, they go straight ahead. The wind door in front of them is like straw, which is mercilessly harvested. The tense situation for a time adds a bit of blood.The sun in the sky, are dim two minutes, it seems that this bloody scene, moving.


    Ice qingyujie looks slightly changed. Knowing that the other side is trying to win Huangfu ruodie, they are no longer angry. The two sisters take one person each. Although their state of mind is higher than that of the four levels, victory is inevitable, but the precipitation time of the other party is not short, and it is difficult to win in a short time.


    At the same time, the three strong men in the double environment of Tianyang have been killed under the main building, killing dozens of people again along the way. One person nodded back and faced the fierce and bloody wind door.


    Without any delay, the other two jumped forward and immediately got up to the balcony on the third floor. Yan Luo, who was standing on the edge of the building, changed his face slightly and shot it directly with one hand.


    However, the strength gap between the Warriors is hard to make up for. The martial arts man in the second level of Tianyang did not even look at Yan Luo and let the hand fall on him.


    Yan Luo fell on the latter without any hindrance, but his face was even more ugly, because he found that he felt as if he had hit the iron plate with one hand, and there was no time to stop it. Suddenly, a huge force came from the palm of his hand.


    Yan Luopu spurts out a mouthful of blood and flies back. If he is not caught by his lonely life quickly, he will definitely hit the wall directly.


    Rao is like this, Yan Luo suffered from the strength of the rebound, also pale, a bit of strength can not condense, the corner of his mouth flashed a bitter smile: "Damn, these excellent products should not live on the earth, I take the initiative, others do not fight back to jump to fly me, there is no reason?"


    He put Yan Luo gently on the ground, took the black knife out of its sheath, and looked at them fearlessly. Just one look made them stop their pace on the balcony.


    It was not the power of solitary life that deterred them. On the contrary, the power of solitary life was not worth mentioning. What really made them dignified was that there was a familiar smell on his body. One of the men asked coldly, "what''s the relationship between you and Tiandao old man?" The black knife gave him a familiar feeling.


    Gu Ming didn''t answer. He just burst out holding the black knife. At this time, he didn''t need to ask Huangfu ruodie to leave. Because in front of absolute power, running away was just a little faster.


    The man who spoke was more sure of what he thought in his heart: "it seems that you are the only apprentice of Tiandao old man!"


    While speaking, a hand also gently stretched out to hold the fallen black knife. Two fingers flipped in reverse, and his solitary life flew out like the Yan Luo just now, spraying blood. The man who started the operation said in a deep voice: "because you are the apprentice of Tiandao master, we don''t want to kill you. You should leave!"


    Lonely life did not feel general slowly stood up, wiped out the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, his eyes were not surprised and happy: "they are my brothers and sisters!"


    At the next moment, solitary life burst out again, faster than the beginning, but in the eyes of the two men in the Tianyang dual environment, it was still too slow, only one of them moved forward, his finger fell on the black knife, and he fell down again, and this time, he had no strength to stand up.


    Gu Ming and Yan Luo fell down without any suspense. They looked back and looked down. They could not resist. They looked at each other and nodded at each other. They moved together.


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s face changes greatly, and he doesn''t think much about moving forward, because one of them is grabbing Ye Xinlan. However, the strength of the other side is too strong. Huangfu ruodie just blocks in front of her, and one hand turns into a punch on her body. Her pretty face turns pale and her body moves forward.


    Ye Xinlan didn''t respond to everything. He was hit by Huangfu ruodie, who burst into a shrill scream and began to bleed under his leg. Huangfu ruodie''s painful eyes saw it and cried anxiously: "aunt Ye!"


    The two attackers frown slightly. They just want to take ye Xinlan away to prevent Chu Feng from doing nothing at last. This situation is unexpected, but they will not regret it.


    One of them said coldly, "take them, or we''ll be finished if we kill two twins."


    Nodding their heads, they moved again and took Huangfu ruodie and ye Xinlan. Solitary life and Yan Luo tried to struggle to get up, but there was nothing they could do. Seeing that they were about to fall into the hands of the enemy, all the people present were nervous.


    All of a sudden, when the distance was close, the two attackers flew back without warning. They fell heavily into the garden from the third floor, and the shock of the fight stopped. Even ice qingyujie also looked at the top of the third floor with consternation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1052

    Bing qingyujie forced the two soldiers in front of him to look up and look up. After his face was complicated, a touch of reverence Rose: "I''ve seen the rosefinch king!"


    As an absolute strong man of the seven levels of anger, the rosefinch is very sensitive to the wind and grass of every tree and grass. Although her eyes are very obscure, she still looks at it. The anger in her heart is not the bastard of Chu Feng. Otherwise, how could she be so big?


    "Withdraw!"


    The five warriors who attacked fengteng garden changed their faces when they heard the appellation of ice and jade. One of them called out that he was the first to break away from the war circle. There was only one appellation of the king of rosefinch in the hermit interface, that is, one of the four heavenly kings of the adjudication office, a woman with outstanding demeanor and powerful strength.


    Almost none of the five needed any consideration, nor did they rush for the road even before the task was completed.


    Rosefinch scattered embarrassment, eyes cold hummed: "I am here, who can leave?" One hand gently waved out.


    After giving the pill, Feng Qingqing, who was fed by Ye Xinlan, leaped out of her body. She immediately went to the gate from the third floor, and was directly blocked in front of the fleeing five people. The powerful warriors in the six levels of Tianyang directly oppressed her and let them all instinctively show the posture of fighting with each other.


    However, the gap between the two realms can be made up by the number of people in one realm. However, the absolute crushing of the two realms makes the advantage of the number of people disappear.


    The six levels are against the two four levels, and the three levels are easy to catch.


    However, the five people who attacked and killed had no intention of fighting at all. The rosefinch, who had been standing on the balcony, gave them absolute threat. Knowing that the longer the delay lasted, even if Feng Qingqing, who was in the way, could not escape. The only result was that she died in the hands of Zhuque.


    There was no need for any verbal communication, the five people took one direction to shoot, and all chose not to fight Feng Qingqing.


    Feng Qingqing Mou son a Leng: "ice pure jade, take down those three wastes!"


    Then she quickly moved up, and people could not even capture the shadow. Feng Qingqing had already appeared in front of a martial artist in the four levels of Tianyang. A huge force gathered in front of her, forming an invisible energy circle.


    The latter saw Feng Qingqing blocking the way, his face appeared ferocious color and drank: "go to die for me!"


    One punch is like being blocked by something. When it is 50 cm away from Feng Qingqing, it is difficult to move forward any more. He is biting his teeth to resist the huge pressure that is too close at the moment. The corners of his mouth have unconsciously vomited blood. He just killed all directions. He has no power to fight against Feng Qingqing.


    Feng Qingqing looked at him coldly, and with his hand raised, he flew out and bumped into a tree. He was paralyzed on the ground like a soft skin snake. The stunned wind door elite also responded. He grabbed the front to deter the latter, but the latter did not have the strength to stand up at all.


    Feng Qingqing didn''t go to see the person who was defeated by herself. After solving one, she took out a shadow and disappeared in the garden. No one knew where she had gone except for the rosefinch.


    While Feng Qingqing started, Bing qingyujie also attacked the other three warriors in the Tianyang dual realm. They were absolutely defeated. The three did not die, but they were unable to gather the strength of the first World War. They were completely controlled by the elite Fengmen.


    Although the crisis seems to have been lifted, it is not easy to be clear. The secular people who decide on the incident are not clear, but they are very clear that they are following Chu Feng. The king of three days forces Chu Feng to abdicate on the spot, and rosefinch is one of them.


    At this time, a figure also flew in from the outside of the garden, smashed heavily on the ground, hands and feet were broken, the whole body was bloody and fleshy, and the people who saw it all twitched. They could not imagine that it was from a charming woman like Feng Qingqing.


    Feng Qingqing also at this time, directly appeared behind the rosefinch, calm and charming, as if she had done nothing just now.


    Huangfu if butterfly can''t see the situation clearly, he doesn''t say hello to the rosefinch rashly, and walks forward and waves: "press down the people and wait for the less wind to come!"


    All of them were taken away by the five dead birds


    "I know you wonder why I''m here."


    The rosefinch raised his noble head, which made people dare not look directly at him too much. He threw out a sentence with indifference: "but I don''t want to answer. As for why I won''t tell you, tell the son of a bitch of Chu Feng, I''ll wait for him here, when I''ll be free, when will I roll back."


    Coldly dropped a word, the rosefinch with Feng Qingqing turned around, as if it was his own home, but when he got to the balcony door, he thought of something. Feng Qingqing looked back and said with a smile: "by the way, that pregnant woman was impacted just now. It contains martial arts Zhenyuan. If you don''t take out the baby in a hurry, you can''t keep the baby."


    Immediately, the two masters and apprentices entered the villa. Huangfu ruodie narrowed his eyes and asked Xia Yan to come over. His expression was gloomy: "just in case, take out all the guns. Once it is necessary to do harm to the wind, you can stay by any means."Xia Yan didn''t ask why. He nodded and quickly arranged to leave. Although Chu Feng was no longer the master of the wind gate, as long as Huangfu Ruo die was in one day, the wind gate was the foundation of Chu Feng.


    Bing qingyujie also observed Ye Xinlan there at this time. Her face was dignified, and Yujie spoke softly: "she is right. If you don''t hurry up for surgical treatment, the child will not be able to protect, and the adults are also in danger. My sister and I can only keep it for 12 hours at most."


    Huang Fu Ruo die came forward with a dignified look: "I''ll let Qing and Luo Dan come back from the river and sea right away?"


    Bing qingyujie shook her head with a wry smile. The former said, "they can do the usual injuries. Now it''s the injuries caused by the warrior Zhenyuan. In today''s world, only one person can treat the injuries caused by Shaozhu, but."


    Chu Feng chases Su Xinyu out. No one knows where he is going. Huangfu ruodie quickly takes out his mobile phone and dials chufeng, but the prompt is to turn off the phone. He turns around and says, "Meier, send out your hands to find the wind is not enough, otherwise aunt ye will be lost."


    At this time, everyone was aware of the seriousness of the matter, and the girl who had just come back should quickly arrange it and let people clean up the bodies in fengteng garden.


    At the same time, Guanghan garden is a distance from fengteng garden.


    Two warriors from the heaven anger dual realm were standing in the garden, a man and a woman. Yan Yan was standing at the door of the villa and looked at them with dignity. There was only five minutes left before the given time, but there was no sign of support.


    Lin Yulin and others also came out of the villa and looked at the two standing there as if they were warriors of wooden people. Keiko Yamazaki took Lin Yulin''s hand a little nervously: "sister Lin, what should I do?"


    Lin Yulin looked at them and was surprised that she didn''t feel so nervous. She patted the back of her hand and whispered, "it''s OK. I believe in Chu Feng."


    Yan Yan breathed out a breath, knowing that it was not a way to go on like this. Her eyes flashed and said, "I''m Yan Yan, miss of Yan Family in Yanshan mountain. These are my friends. I don''t know what has offended you. If it''s their fault, I''d like to apologize for them and compensate you for something."


    When they heard the speech, they looked at each other, and the woman''s warrior said with no expression: "Miss Yan, we are jueshamen pig''s old hound. This time, it''s three sects and four leagues. They want to fight Chu Feng without a bottom line. Yan''s family leader also participates in it. Please don''t embarrass us and leave here quickly."


    "Don''t worry, we don''t have much malice. As long as the people here cooperate with us."


    Yan Yan''s eyes narrowed and was surprised to open his mouth: "are you a pig''s old hound with twelve evil spirits in Juesha gate?"


    Lin Yulin and they don''t know, but Yan Yan is very clear about the existence of the twelve evil spirits. They are the twelve Juesha sects, one of the three sects, which are next only to the sect leader Ling Dingtian. Everyone is a cultivation in the period of natural anger. Although pig and hound are the weakest among them, Yan Yan can not fight against it.


    After being confirmed by the two people, Yan Yan stepped back and lowered her voice to Lin Yulin and said, "this matter is a little troublesome. If the King Kong and the king of heaven of the adjudication office do not appear, we will all die today."


    There is no explanation, but both Lin Yulin and Yamazaki can feel the meaning that the two people in front of them are very powerful.


    Yan Yan thought of something closer and said in a low voice: "in addition, the recent news said that Ling Dingtian is the second uncle of Huangfu''s asking heaven, and jueshamen is the hidden power of Huangfu''s family. So wait as carefully as possible, and I will delay the time."


    Lin Yulin and Keiko Yamazaki''s beautiful eyes coagulate. If they don''t know about jueshamen, they are no stranger to the Huangfu family. They are actually the hidden power of the Huangfu family. They lack confidence to solve the current crisis.


    "Miss Yan!"


    At the beginning, the old pig also said, "before coming, the master Yan told us that as long as you don''t die, please don''t stop us. There are still two minutes left. If you don''t get out of the way, you still have to block there. If you break your arms and legs, I believe the Yan Family master won''t blame us."


    Yan Yan hums a way: "little nonsense, want to kill my future man''s woman and elder, dream!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1053

    Women and elders of future men?


    The old pig and the hound looked at each other and wondered if they had heard me wrong.


    Although Yan Yan is not the best among the younger generation, it is also because she is a member of the family of alchemy. Everything she pays attention to is gradual progress. She can''t reach the heaven step by step. Naturally, the speed of her practice is a little slower than that of others, because they need to stabilize a realm before they can go to the next realm.


    Otherwise, they will be possessed by demons when refining pills.


    What''s more, Yan Yan is one of the best people in Yanshan''s family for a hundred years. I don''t know how many people covet and want to marry her. However, we all heard that she was betrothed to the Li family, and later they didn''t know why she chose to retire.


    But that''s it. They all think that Yan Yan must be the wife of the king in the future.


    Therefore, what she said suddenly now is hard for pig and hound to accept, because it is not a fool to know that the man Yan Yan said must be Chu Feng.


    But now when facing the enemy, they will not speak out.


    Hound does not seem to be a patient person, look at the time indifferent mouth: "time is up, don''t talk nonsense, let this girl faint directly."


    The old pig hesitated and nodded. Yan Yan certainly couldn''t kill her. Otherwise, Juesha gate would suffer a huge blow. Who knows if it would lose some benefits and attract several forces to crush Juesha gate?


    In a low voice: "I take Miss Yan, you take down the two women behind, the most important is Lin Yulin, she is the soft rib of Chu Feng!"


    The two quickly reached the plan, and their bodies moved at the same time, which was hard to catch with the naked eye. They just appeared in front of the three women in an instant, their faces changed slightly, and they raised their hands instinctively.


    It''s just that the pig lady in the heaven anger dual state is destined to have no effect on Yan Yan''s strength. She can''t play any role. After three or two times, she will be completely dissolved. At the same time, she will be in control of her. Everything just happens between the lightning and the flint. There is no flying sand and stone. It is a complete overwhelming victory.


    The hound, standing in front of Keiko Yamazaki and Lin Yulin, shows a grim smile.


    Sex. Evil eyes in Lin Yulin and Yamazaki Huizi graceful body above one by one, also ignore the pig mother and Yan Yan is still beside the meaningful smile: "Chu Feng, an abandoned son, can still have so many beautiful women, this time after he killed, I will give him a free uncle."


    Pig old woman frowned: "less nonsense, take them away from here, or wait for ghosts to know whether Xuanyuan''s house will start?"


    The hound''s face changed slightly. Obviously, the Xuanyuan family was shocked by him. He nodded and held out his hand directly towards Huizi Yamazaki. His face was disapproved of. He wanted to go to fengteng garden, which was bloodthirsty.


    Bang!


    Just as soon as he got close, there was a loud noise. The hound''s eyes protruded, and he fell backward. He rowed on the ground for more than 20 meters. He directly hit the wall, and the blood in his mouth gushed out uncontrollably.


    Just in an instant, the old pig quickly took Yan Yanbao and shot out more than ten meters. Her eyes were alert and looked at Lin Yulin and Yamazaki Huizi. However, they were still so ordinary, and there was nothing wrong or abnormal about them.


    Like the old pig, Lin Yulin and Yamazaki Huizi are also curious. They have almost accepted their lives just now. They even thought that if there was no way out, they would commit suicide and would not let themselves fall into the hands of these people to threaten Chu Feng.


    However, the hounds who wanted to attack them flew out without any reason, and still suffered a huge blow. The sternum collapsed directly. It was only a matter of time before they died.


    After careful examination, Mrs. piggy didn''t find anything special about Lin Yulin. Her eyes were grim and she swept around and said, "who are you? What''s the ability to hurt people in the dark? If you have the ability, you''ll come out and fight me for 300 rounds. If you''re sneaky, you don''t deserve to be called a warrior."


    In the air came a voice of indifference to the extreme. When the old pig was alert and nervous, a black figure appeared in front of her. There was no sign. A cold and gorgeous woman stood there with her words clear and quiet.


    Lin Yulin saw the suddenly appeared black gauze woman, her heart suddenly beat, and the latter unconsciously looked at the pig: "just, I''m not really a warrior!"


    "You are not a warrior?" Piggy''s face changed greatly, because she felt that the black gauze woman''s body was not really a warrior''s breath, but a strange fluctuating force. Her pupils shrank violently: "you are", "and"


    the pig who has guessed something wants to say something, but has no chance. The ghost like black woman appears directly in front of her, and her thin white hand pinches her neck, The powerful force lets the pig old woman loose to hold the Yan Yan.


    Yan Yan gets free and quickly dodges away. She looks at the scene in front of her eyes in surprise. She is captured by someone in tiannu dual state, and has no strength to fight back. This is simply appalling. You should know that even if she faces the seven levels of tiannu, she can at least block two moves to die.What''s more, Yan Yan feels the same as the pig''s wife. There is no martial spirit in the black veiled woman, but a strange and abnormal power fluctuation, which has never been encountered before.


    The pig woman who was captured by the black gauze woman because of her poor breath, her whole face has turned blue and purple. Her hands and feet are fluttering there, but it has no effect at all. She scoffs at juelie''s cold and gorgeous face: "so many years passed, the development of martial arts is still like this. It''s really sad!"


    In the words, the black veiled woman''s palm gently pulled out, her throat cracked with a click, and the pig''s mother-in-law''s blood was coming from her mouth, her eyes widened, and she didn''t even utter a word, and she passed away quietly.


    In that big eyes, there is a reluctance to give up the world and her own reluctance to die. However, she has died, and she has no power to fight back. For a strong man in the dual environment of natural anger, it is a shame.


    And the black gauze woman, from the appearance to the end, in a short time, let the two strong men of the heaven anger dual environment fall, such a powerful means, shocking.


    Even if it is a strong nerve Yan, are surprised to open a small mouth, some difficult to accept the scene in front of them, blink an eye to jump out a sentence: "excellent ah!"


    All of a sudden, the veiled woman turned to look at the three people. A faint color flitted through her eyes. Finally, she regained her calmness and said, "tell Chu Feng to grow up quickly. The world is so big that he needs to go out and have a look."


    Turn around, the figure gradually blurred disappeared in place, just like the ghost in the movie, unconsciously appeared in front of you, and will leave quietly, no trace.


    If it is not for the two bodies left on the ground, Yan Yan and they almost have to doubt whether someone has appeared and killed them forcefully.


    Lin Yulin shook her head and said, "let someone clean up the body, I''ll go and have a rest."


    Turning around and walking into the villa, Yamazaki and Yan Yan didn''t think much about it. They only thought that Lin Yulin was scared by the blood. They looked at each other, crossed a smile, and were still alive. Only then did they feel the fresh air.


    Lin Yulin went up to the second floor and was ready to go back to her room for a rest to ease the impact of today. She just stopped by the door of a room and faced the door. For the first time, she was curious about the room.


    It was Chu Feng who told her not to go into the room.


    She reached out her hand and put it on it. The sound of opening the door came from her wriggling. Lin Yulin was in a state of mind. Usually this room is locked back. Did Chu Feng forget to lock it when she went out?


    Without permission to enter the space not allowed by Chu Feng, Lin Yulin feels that it is not appropriate. But now that the lock has been opened, Lin Yulin wants to step back and close the door, but in her heart, she has a special idea of going in.


    Hesitating at the door, not knowing whether to go in or leave, Lin Yulin''s palms were imperceptibly covered with sweat. Finally, curiosity defeated reason. Lin opened the door, walked through the one meter long corridor and entered the room. She saw a bed.


    But what really attracted Lin Yulin was that the woman lying on the bed was so beautiful that she could not help but kiss her when she saw the woman lying on the bed.


    A few steps ahead, looking at the serene, like sleeping Chang''e, Lin Yulin''s eyes inexplicably softened down, not because of the surprise to see a woman here, nor the curiosity why a woman would lie here, completely attracted by Chang''e, her eyes never moved.


    She watched quietly until she heard the footsteps coming from the stairs. Finally, she took a look at Chang''e, who gave her a special feeling, and left the room.


    Almost as soon as Lin Yulin left, a black veiled woman appeared in the room who began to kill the attacker. She stood by the bed respectfully: "master, half a month has just flashed for a moment. I can be sure that Keiko Yamazaki is not one of the other twins, only one Lin Yulin is left. How do you feel?"


    In the air, came Chang''e''s moving sounds of nature: "I just let her come here, stand for a moment, I feel familiar and kind from her body, but there is not the kind of breath I want, maybe not!"


    "But the time is getting closer and closer, the sound of Yamazaki''s piano has made me more conscious. I''d rather kill by mistake than let go. I''d like to circle Lin Yulin for more observation, and try my best to find out in case."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1054

    Since Miyano died here, in order to prevent the leakage of the cause of Miyano''s death, the holy government closed the area for two months directly and declared it as a military exercise. Although the public scoffed at this, the official did not let them get close to it, and they would not find themselves uncomfortable.


    Today''s main peak of Yanmen is still as difficult to see as before. After all, it is not a tourist attraction. For those who are well fed, they prefer to go to places where they can be elegant.


    Chufeng drove Ferrari to stop directly outside Yanmen gate. He got out of the car and looked at the main peak with an altitude of more than 1000 meters. Ordinary people need at least half an hour to go up. But for Chu Feng, a few minutes is enough to get to the top of the main peak.


    Su Xinyu''s Maserati also stopped at the side, without any trace of impact. It is obvious that Su Xinyu stopped the car on his own initiative.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care too much about it. As long as he knew that Su Xinyu was in the hands of the enemy, he walked inside and looked around 360 degrees with his left eye to make sure that there was no danger around him. Then he looked carelessly at the main peak.


    Thirty five people, standing on the top of the main peak of more than 300 square meters, Su Xinyu is tied to a big stone by a rope. It seems that there is no damage. Chu Feng''s heart is a little relaxed.


    Stepping on the climbing ladder, Chu Feng is sure that no one is monitoring him. He also knows that people on the top of the mountain are absolutely confident and don''t worry about their so-called support.


    While walking, he took out his mobile phone, turned on the phone and called out. The voice of Seng Leng Sha VA said: "gather all the people from the fourth branch of Longmen, wait for my instructions, and be ready to attack at any time!"


    The call was made to Xuanwu. He didn''t explain why. He just said a word and then hung up the phone and turned it off again. Just now he saw several unanswered calls on the phone, but Chu Feng didn''t have much mood to pay attention to. At present, the crisis is in front of us, and many things have no time to pay attention to.


    Slowly, the pace gradually faster up, three minutes later, the shadow of Chu Feng appeared on the top of the mountain, with 36 people standing in the same direction, completely separating the possibility of Chu Feng approaching Su Xinyu.


    With the appearance of Chu wind, the Xiaosha on the top of the mountain became strong in an instant. Everyone''s eyes towards Chu Feng were full of murder and violence that could not be concealed.


    "Here I am!"


    Chu Feng felt that these people had killed him. He did not feel much emotional ups and downs. He pointed to Su Xinyu and said, "let her go. I will stand here today. I want to kill or cut. Whatever you want!"


    Thirty six people look at each other. Although they are not absolutely strong among the three sects and four families, the lowest one is also the powerful cultivation of Tianyang dual realm, and the highest one is the triple realm of heaven anger. Combining the power of 36 people, they can definitely destroy an army of ten thousand people.


    But now, their goal is only one, that is to kill Chu Feng.


    After a brief silence, a martial artist of the Chu family came forward and whispered: "you are the son of the second master and the young master of our Chu family. According to the truth, we are a family, but what should not be wrong is that your master is the overlord. He owes us the blood debt of the Chu family. You should pay it back."


    "Your father and I have been playing since childhood. Today, the Chu family will not fight, but will not let you leave."


    Chu family warrior left a word, facing the rest of the people, said: "everyone, we won''t hold back, but we can''t do it when the people of Chu family do something to him. Can we watch to prevent you from supporting and being run away by him?"


    The rest of the six families hesitated for a moment. The leader of the Luo family, who was the highest level of martial arts, nodded: "it''s very precious that the Chu family can advance and retreat with us. We can kill this abandoned son."


    The rest of the family also nodded and agreed. It was really difficult for the Chu family to attack Chu Feng. It was very good that they could ignore and not interfere.


    At this time, among the ten women present, a beautiful woman in her thirties looked at Su Xinyu and opened her red lips: "I mean, let go of this girl. The secular red Su family is nothing to us, but Jinan won''t allow us to do too much. This time, it can be said that it''s extrajudicial


    "To deal with Chu Feng, we can work together with the outside world. When facing Xuanyuan family, I believe everyone''s mind is different?"


    If it means a lot, let the rest of the people''s faces affect the twinkle, to deal with Chu Feng, that is because the ruling office is the strongest force to suppress them. Xuanyuan''s family is more like the holy Dynasty. If there is no chaos, they will not fight. The biggest resistance to their birth is the adjudication office, so they can unite together to kill Chu Feng.


    But if we really want to deal with Xuanyuan family, which is said to exist in the demigod realm, it is estimated that few people are willing to.


    At first, Luo Jiaqiang thought and shook his head: "we can understand the idea of xianchongmen, but now that Chu Feng is not dead, there are changes in everything, and we don''t want to do it without taking action."


    The beautiful woman in xianchongmen narrowed her eyes: "what do you mean?"


    The rest of the family also looked at the strong members of the Luo family. Here, the hatred of the Luo family towards the adjudication office is the deepest. Now that there is a chance to kill the only successor of the ruling house, the Luo family must have done everything possible.Luo Jiaqiang''s eyes glanced past Chu Feng, who was regarded as a transparent man by them, sneered and said, "I want him to commit suicide."


    Suicide?


    All the people were stunned at the speech, and then understood what they generally looked at Chu Feng. In addition to a few others, more people''s eyes were meaningful. Thirty six of them were not the strongest people, but they were also powerful people with dignity and self-confidence.


    Even if Chu Feng killed Chu Feng at last, it would be a shame to kill Chu Feng. But if Chu Feng committed suicide, it would be different.


    Luo Jiaqiang just read their thoughts from everyone''s eyes. His figure flashed in front of Su Xinyu. A dagger in his hand pierced Su Xinyu''s shoulder mercilessly and looked at Chu Feng with a sneer: "we know that you are a person who values love and righteousness. How can you choose?" When he said that, his eyes were still looking at the people of the Chu family.


    The rest of the people are more joking. The hatred between the Luo family and the Chu family is not very deep, but it is not very light. At the moment, it is called Chu Fengchu little, and it is more of a slap in the face of the Chu family.


    The Chu wind, which has been ignored all the time, suppresses the burning killing opportunity in his body. His voice says coldly: "such a threat, he is called a warrior in vain!"


    Chu Feng''s words, in addition to the Luo family, the rest of the people are embarrassed to turn aside, want to let Su Xinyu, and then to Chu Feng''s xianchongmen beautiful woman is also tight frown, Luo family people make such a threat, it is really a false name!


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Xinyu, who had been stabbed by a dagger, but didn''t make a sound in the capital. He expressed an apology: "I know you hate me in your heart now, but if you don''t die today, please allow me a chance to explain. Don''t always let some villains have the opportunity to take advantage of it."


    Su Xinyu clenched her lips, not to let the pain destroy her strength, and the look in her eyes toward Chu Feng was also apologetic. No matter why, now because of her willfulness, both of them are in danger, that is, they are not sensible.


    At this time, the impatient Luo Jiaqiang directly pulled out his dagger and stabbed Su Xinyu''s other arm without hesitation. He sneered and said, "it''s OK. You continue to be affectionate. I haven''t had enough of it for many years."


    No matter they were from the Wu family, Yan family, Tianguan Chu family, Xianzhong sect and Shenyin sect, they all turned their heads to one side, showing their shame and company. If they had not begun to discuss whether to take measures to kill Chu Feng at the bottom line, they would have started to attack the Luo family first.


    The second stab in Su Xinyu''s arm, the strong woman still did not cry out, even hum did not hum a sound, but the pale face and the sweat, throw to show the woman''s physical pain at the moment.


    Open the lips that have been dried due to blood loss: "roll, I have nothing to do with you. At the moment I leave fengteng garden, you are no longer my man."


    "You no longer love me, but I still have you in my heart."


    Chu Feng smiles, Su Xinyu''s words are cruel and merciless, but Chu Feng can still feel a trace of love in it. Su Xinyu''s words at the moment just want him to leave alone.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, the dagger inserted in Su Xinyu''s arm seemed to be pulled into his hand by an invisible force, which also made everyone move. The four levels of heaven and yuan could retrieve things from the sky. It seemed that they could only do so at the later stage of Tianjing.


    At present, there is less contempt for chufeng. Only the people who are at jueshamen have a dignified look. Only those present know that Chu Feng once killed Huangfu''s hermit place one by one.


    In the complexity of each other, Chu Feng did not hesitate to drop a dagger and cut off the meridians of his left leg. He leaned forward, relying on a force to support him. His blood dyed his pants on the ground, which made the women of xianchongmen and shenyinmen moved. His heart was still a little complicated.


    No matter at any time, whether facing enemies or friends, men who can harm themselves for their loved ones are real men in women''s hearts. Undoubtedly, Chu Feng at this moment has touched women of two forces.


    Su Xinyu, who didn''t even feel pain, didn''t hesitate to hurt himself when she saw Chu Feng. Her pupil shrank violently and said, "husband!"


    The words are sincere and sincere. They call out instinctively, with strong care, and constantly shake their head there: "how can you be so stupid, leave here quickly, don''t do this!"


    "Wife, I love you! Even death doesn''t matter! " No matter whether it''s life or death after today, Chu Feng''s heart has no matter at the moment. He opened his mouth in a soft voice: "because I know that even if I''m wrong again, you will forgive me in the end!"


    He raised his hand, and the dagger sprang out of his left leg, and fell down again and stabbed on his right leg. He was as resolute and resolute as if he had not been injured in his own body. His blood gushed out, but Chu Feng still stood still and was as stable as Mount Tai, but the blood flowing out of the red ground reminded everyone that it was true.


    At this time, no matter what the enemy or what, look at Chu Feng''s eyes are full of awe, no matter what kind of person Chu Feng is, now it is worthy of their respect.Luo Jiaqiang did not expect that Chu Feng would be so cruel to himself and knew to keep his promise. Otherwise, people from several forces would condemn him, and the rope tied to Su Xinyu fell one after another.


    Su Xinyu, who has been liberated, wants to run over, and is directly blocked by Luo Jiawu. His eyes are gloomy and frightening. Su Xinyu looks at Chu Feng at the same time, with a cold smile: "worthy of being a real man. Next, hands."


    "As soon as you break your hands, I will release this woman and give you a complete death!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1055

    Everyone knows what plan the strong Luo family is doing. They just use Su Xinyu to hold Chu Feng in his hands, and let Chu Feng die humbly without resistance. They can''t bear to end Chu Feng''s life like this, but they can''t find anything to say.


    Because the three door four Alliance said before, this time''s action, regardless of means, regardless of the bottom line, as long as Chu Feng died, can do anything.


    Bingqing, in order to prevent accidents, after sending people to attack fengteng garden and Guanghan garden to remove the people available to chufeng, each family also used five people to attack and kill chufeng. After all, Chu Feng''s affairs in Shuidong should be trusted rather than not. One should always be careful.


    Because there is only one chance to kill Chu Feng. After missing, it may be endless revenge.


    People of the Chu family also participated in this process, but they still couldn''t help being angry when they heard the request of the powerful Luo family. After all, after all, the blood flowing from Chu Feng''s body was from the Chu family in Tianguan. Why didn''t the powerful Luo family beat them in the face of the Chu family in a roundabout way?


    The leader of the Chu family, a little bit of Luo family, said coldly: "no matter what the result is after today, I will leave a word here on behalf of the Chu family of Tianguan. The sky will not collapse and the earth will not crack. The gratitude and resentment of the two families will never stop!"


    Ha ha ha!


    Chu Feng burst out laughing, with an irresistible frankness and killing machine, holding the dagger pointed to Luo Jiaqiang: "you''d better hope to kill me. If you don''t kill me today, I swear here to destroy Luo''s family and let plum garden become ruins, blood stained earth, and corpses strewn everywhere!"


    Cold and merciless to say a word, Chu wind did not hesitate to stab a dagger into the left hand, Su Xinyu exclaimed: "husband!"


    Chu Feng did not stop this time. The dagger was thrown into the air, and his right hand hit it fiercely. His eyes were cold and his spirit forced the dagger inserted in his right hand out and fell to the ground. His body swayed and half knelt on the ground. His eyes were bloodshot and he looked at Luo Jiaqiang and said, "let me go!"


    The commanding tone and the irrecoverable killing made Luo Jiaqiang''s body tingle. Then he realized that he was frightened by Chu Feng and became angry. He wanted to beat Su Xinyu to death, but the eyes of people around him suddenly stopped his impulse to kill him.


    Su Xinyu gets complete freedom, quickly runs over to squat beside Chu Feng, wants to embrace, but also worries about letting Chu Feng''s last support scatter to the ground.


    Tears flow out, ChuChu pitifully: "husband, I''m sorry!"


    "Silly girl!" Chu Feng''s pale face showed softness, reluctantly showed a smile and said: "I''m sorry to say I''m sorry to you. You Su Xinyu didn''t owe me anything from the moment I knew me. On the contrary, without you, I had died many times."


    "So only what I owe you, and only I''m sorry for you. I''ll pay you back in the next life."


    Su Xinyu kept shaking her head, and I was still in pity: "I don''t want the next life, you should give me a good life, with your life to compensate me."


    Chu Feng was moved. Although Su Xinyu is very capricious sometimes, she knows what to do in front of the real right and wrong. She wants to raise her hand, but she can''t gather a trace of strength.


    Wry smile of the mouth: "go, if you want me to die with eyes closed."


    Su Xinyu has been shaking his head: "no, I don''t go, I want to die with you."


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng burst into a drink, ignoring Su Xinyu''s obstinacy and tears and scolding: "I''ve broken my limbs just to give you a way to live. Don''t let my injury be unworthy. Get rid of me immediately and go back to prepare the coffin to collect the corpse!"


    Su Xinyu also wanted to say something. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her back. Her body flew out more than ten meters away. In the first two meters, she would fall off the cliff. Luo Jiaqiang stood in her original position, squatted down and picked up the dagger on the ground. She said with a sneer, "if you say no, it doesn''t mean you don''t hurt anyone. Go and take care of your wound. Don''t bleed and die!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye is completely bleak and cold. His eyes stare at Luo Jiaqiang''s, and a torrent of killing opportunities radiates out, which makes the atmosphere particularly depressed.


    Su Xinyu slowly struggled to get up in the distance and wanted to rush to it, but was blocked by the people of Xianzhong gate. The beautiful woman opened her voice coldly: "Miss Su, you''d better leave here quickly. Otherwise, you can only die in vain if you die. Don''t waste his heart, go back and prepare for the future!"


    Su Xinyu wants to say that she died with Chu Feng, but 36 people have already stood in a position, no longer give her the opportunity to get close to.


    Clenching her lips and clenching her pink fist, Su Xinyu''s eyes are only hatred at the moment. Her eyes pass through the faces of 36 people one by one. Then she turns indifferently. She knows that Chu Feng does not have a miracle today. Next year today is his death day.


    She has written down the faces of these people and vowed to avenge Chu Feng in the future, otherwise I''m sorry for the four times of self mutilation of Chu Feng today.


    Su Xinyu left, Chu Feng was completely relieved, and the pain on his body seemed not so obvious. On his pale face, the corners of his mouth touched up a bit of fun: "three doors and four families, in order to kill me alone, any means are used, and I don''t know whether it''s my misfortune or my honor, but it doesn''t matter.""Give you a chance, a one-time chance to kill me, to cherish ah!"


    The strong man of Luo family is the highest level person here. Hearing the words without warning, he kicked Chu Feng to the ground and shot the opportunity: "boy, you will be today, but you can''t die so simply. The hatred of the second young master or the hatred of your master''s old Wang Badan are enough for us to tear you to pieces."


    Ferocious smile: "so, do you think I will let you die easily? There are only six members in our family, which shows our ambition to kill! "


    Without warning, chufeng was kicked to the ground, and a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth. The people around him frowned, but they didn''t stop him. Let the strong men of the Luo family control the situation. If there was no need, none of them would fight.


    Luo Jia Qiang''s men squatted down two steps ahead and looked at Chu Feng, who lacked a touch of grace. He showed the banter of cat and mouse: "in addition, you can let go of your woman today because of the alliance of seven families. The goal is you, but the hatred between Luo family and the ruling house will not end because you are dead."


    "They do not care whether you live or die, but we meiyuanluo family, whether you live or die, will destroy everything that you and Overlord cast."


    Lower a little body in Chu Feng''s ear whispered: "for example, kill your relatives, kill your brother, play dead your woman!" Then also ha ha''s laugh, the way does not end arrogance.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s strength sprang up, and his head hit the face of Luo''s strong man. If it was usual, the latter would not have been hit like this, but now he doesn''t pay attention to Chu Feng, whose limbs have been wasted. So Chu Feng didn''t prevent it at all, and he directly bumped his nose blood out.


    His weight was unstable and he fell back on the ground. Luo Jiaqiang covered his nose and got up. His bloody face was ferocious. He stretched out his hand and held the dagger in his hand again. He shot directly into the belly of Chu Feng. It was not fatal, but the pain was not ordinary.


    In the face of some people can''t bear, Luo Jiaqiang went up to hold the dagger and stirred it in the belly of Chu Feng. He was extremely cruel: "let me have nosebleed, and I''ll make you bleed!"


    Strong pain, so that Chu Feng''s eyes are cold and indifferent, a voice did not make, that is, looking at Luo Jiaqiang close at hand, just like a wooden man.


    All of a sudden, the air around dropped a lot. Everyone subconsciously tightened their clothes. I don''t know the weather in July, how suddenly it seems that the temperature is particularly low.


    "Chu Feng, no!"


    At the moment when everyone smelled the unusual sight and looked at Chu Feng, there was no fluctuation. A white figure suddenly appeared, covering the veil on his face. He kicked Luo Jiaqiang with a lightning kick, and quickly helped Chu Feng up: "don''t be angry, otherwise, you will lose your nature."


    The chufeng in the left eye appeared a strange red color. Hearing the pleasant sound, the color of death in the left eye slowly faded, returned to normal color, looked at the woman close by, smelled the faint fragrance on her body, and whispered: "see you, I feel like I don''t need to die today."


    The veiled woman''s eyes flitted helplessly. She took out a pill and put it into Chu Feng''s mouth. She gently laid him flat on the ground. She stood up and swept 36 people with cold eyes: "you go!"


    Luo Jiaqiang, who was kicked off by a kick, coughed and got up. When he felt his Qi and blood surging, he also saw the people kicking him. He was astonished by the ethereal temperament of the veiled woman. He also emerged a huge killing opportunity: "today, whoever blocks us to kill Chu Feng is our enemy."


    The four strong men of Luo family who followed him moved for the first time. It was always like the strong jueshamen who was a bystander. Nine people immediately fell into the battle circle and surrounded the veiled woman.


    Faced with the encirclement of nine powerful men, there are still more than 20 covetous people. The veiled woman is as independent as ever. One hand is gently stretched out, and an unknown sword appears in her hand: "killing people is not a kind of salvation?"


    With a single sword, she is extremely elegant. The light body of the veiled woman shuttles among the nine strong men. The sword in her hand can only see the flash of sword flowers, and can''t capture the detailed track. Just one hand, it amazes everyone.


    The people of xianchongmen and shenyinmen also moved quickly, because the veiled women did not show the breath of the outbound world, but a slight fluctuation of power gave them a sense of danger.


    Nineteen people, kill the veiled women, the whole mountain top, the air is frozen heavy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1056

    There is no change in the sky and earth, no landslides.


    However, the confrontation between the veiled women gives people the illusion that the sword in her hand is like a part of her body. It is so dexterous and moving that it is hard to capture. The 19 strong men started together, but it seems that there is no pressure on the veiled woman at all.


    One sword was swung out and brought out three blood arrows. The three xianchongmen, who were closest to the veiled woman but could not dodge at the first time, all had a sword on their arms. They were not very hurt, but they were enough to take away most of their strength and make that hand lose its fighting power.


    When the woman with the veil pulled up her sword, a strong man from Luo family stepped forward and shot out his iron fist to take the woman''s back, which was tricky and insidious.


    It seems that there are long eyes behind. The fist is about to explode on the body. The sword in the veil woman''s hand is crooked backward and collides with the fist directly. Luo Jiaqiang''s two fingers are cut off and can''t help but scream, and fresh blood spills all over the ground.


    At the next moment, the veiled woman suddenly turns around. The curved sword in her hand sweeps by with cold light. The voice of Luo Jiawu, who is still screaming, stops in amazement. Her body falls to the ground and cuts her throat with a sword.


    The death of a strong man in tiannu Yizhong environment slows down the rest of the offensive. The martial artists who are not in the stage of natural anger subconsciously step back. The veiled woman can kill a strong one in tiannu-1, which shows that her strength is at least above the stage of the second level.


    As for how Chu Feng suddenly killed such a person, at this time they have no time to think.


    Looking at the leaders of the three doors and four families, they are at least the people in the dual realm of natural anger. It seems that there are only seven of them who can compete with the veiled women here.


    The leader of Luo''s family squinted his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I was attacked by this woman just now, but my breath has not calmed down. Please take care of me."


    One person from the family of martial arts, Yan Family of Yanshan and so on, and the people of Chu family in Tianguan have also stepped out of the lead. They can not fight against Chu Feng, but now they are dealing with the veiled women who stop them from killing, so it is another matter.


    Without any words, the fierce battle begins again. The strong man fights the veiled woman in six days of fury. For a moment, the air current surges on the top of the mountain, as if suffering from a storm.


    In the period of tiannu, the strong try to communicate with heaven and earth. Their attack is no longer a single move. Every attack must bring the natural force of heaven and earth. Compared with the strong in Tianyang period, they don''t know how much stronger they are. The gap between big realms is just like the difference between children and adults.


    But even so, the veiled woman also blocked one by one, and the sword in her hand did not know when it would disappear. She met the attack of several people with bare hands and was very comfortable.


    Lying on the ground, Chu Feng looks at a veiled woman who has not yet put out all her strength in the face of the siege of six powerful men. At this moment, she feels a touch of familiarity, but does not know where it is. She can only hope that she can defeat these people and save her life.


    The beautiful woman in xianchongmen did not expect that the veiled woman was so powerful that she could not shake her strength.


    Her eyes twinkled coldly, and her strength in her hands increased to ten. At the moment when she wanted to touch her, it was difficult to move her hair any more. Her expression changed suddenly: "she has innate protection!"


    As soon as the words were finished, the figure of the veiled woman disappeared in front of her, appeared behind her, and gently patted behind her. The beautiful woman immediately vomited blood, fell on the ground, convulsed a few times, and left the world safely with her round eyes.


    The veiled woman slaps a strong man in the fury period, causing subconscious stagnation of those who attack her.


    Congenital protection!


    A kind of appellation only exists in the legend. It is said that only those who are about to step into the demigod realm may form the innate protection of the body. This mysterious force protects the surrounding of the body, making it impossible for people to stab people in secret. However, it is not very stable, and it needs to be distinguished according to the realm.


    The veiled woman can resist the attack of the beautiful woman just now. The eyes of those who attack show complexity. The body protection that can''t be broken by the power of the day of wrath is still something that people who are about to enter the demigod realm can have?


    "Are you a demigod state?" the powerful man of the martial arts family said solemnly


    The veiled woman was calm, and chufeng, who was also astonished, shook her head gently: "it is!"


    The simple three words make the atmosphere of the whole mountain top completely depressed, even suffocating. The strength of the combination of 36 people, who are confident that they can resist the strong of the five levels of tiannu, is also the absolute power sent out to kill Chu Feng after measuring.


    But at the moment, although the veiled woman did not answer in the affirmative, she beat the beautiful woman to death from her palm, and the demigod state could not go away at all. How could they shake the palace where heaven and earth could fight against each other?


    At present, no matter who it is, they all have the intention of retreating. Only the people of Luo family and jueshamen show their unwilling color in their eyes.


    I don''t know who roared to withdraw. Originally, because the person facing him might be the demigod who appeared to shrink back, they all moved up and prepared to leave.When the veiled woman saw that they wanted to run away, she sighed: "you had to retreat two minutes ago. Now, how can I let you go? I''m not making myself uncomfortable?"


    A gust of wind produced in an instant, so that more than 30 of their bodies were shaking unsteadily. When the wind swept up the sand to cover their sight, Chu Feng clearly saw that the water vapor was solidifying in the air, and the water vapor was slowly combined into ice.


    All of a sudden, those ice blocks burst out one after another, and turned into ice arrows. The veiled woman couldn''t bear it. With a flick of her finger, more than 30 ice arrows shot out, killing every inch.


    Ah ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah People stabbed out a knife, suddenly a scene, the spatter of blood, let Chu Feng and veil woman are a Leng, do not know how to suddenly happen such a thing.


    Isn''t it an alliance? How come the Chu family are going to kill the other six.


    People from the rest of the forces also reacted. They scolded the Chu family for their shamelessness and quickly resisted it. People from several sides also fought together. Chu Feng, the target of the attack, turned out to be an outsider.


    At first, she did not show her strength. Most of them just hurt people and didn''t kill people. She just didn''t want to kill people. But now her strength shows a little bit. She doesn''t want to be known too much by these people, so she doesn''t pay attention to the dog biting.


    Go to Chu Feng''s side, squat down, hand on his body gently press, a warm and cold air into Chu Feng''s body, the body pain disappeared a lot, looking at the woman in front of her eyes, chufeng asked softly: "I feel that I know you."


    The veiled woman''s hand stopped for a moment, slowly closed her eyes and continued to transmit strength to Chu Feng''s body. Seeing that she did not answer, Chu Feng also closed her eyes with a bitter smile, knowing that the veiled woman was healing herself.


    With a bang, the leader of Luo''s family was blown out by the alliance of two powerful Chu families, and fell heavily on the ground. Without much hindrance, he quickly got up and flashed a long knife in his hand and burst into a drink: "the Chu family is as shameless as ever. Today, I will let you know that you are shameless, and you are also dead."


    He was about to go forward and do it. But when he was running three meters out, the knife in his hand suddenly changed direction and went towards the veiled woman. In a flash, he reached the latter''s back, and burst through the whole body.


    The fighting around them all stopped. The people of Chu family in Tianguan were shocked. They didn''t expect that the leader of Luo family would suddenly change the target of attack. However, seeing that the veiled woman was pierced by a knife, they were inexplicably relaxed and continued to fight again.


    Now that we have started, we must kill all the people here. As for the life and death of the veiled woman, it is no longer important for the people of the Chu family in Tianguan.


    The leader of the Luo family, the strong man with a cold smile, withdrew his eyes. Relative to the people of the Chu family, the veiled woman is his most worried enemy. At the moment, he stealthily attacks and takes advantage of the latter to heal Chu Feng and kill her. Facing the people of Chu family, he is fearless!


    The battle starts again!


    Drops of warm blood dripping on Chu Feng''s face, subconsciously opened his eyes, saw the long knife penetrating the woman''s body, Chu Feng felt his heart ache, a violent surge now in his heart.


    Pounce!


    The power of the long knife also broke out directly. The masked woman''s body was muffled by the force. She fell back uncontrollably, and a stream of blood spurted out. The veil on her face was also swept by the wild mountain wind and fell from her face.


    The fairy like woman was circling there. Just now all her attention was on Chu Feng''s body. Naturally, she didn''t have innate body protection. She didn''t expect that someone would do something to her under such circumstances.


    Feel the blood in the body is cooling slowly, the veiled woman smiles bitterly, is not deep in the world!


    Lying on the ground closely, he didn''t die, but he could see that it seemed to be a matter of time. Facing Chu Feng, his eyes also found the blood stained veil falling on one side. He wanted to stretch out his hand to pick it up and cover his face.


    But it''s too late. Chu Feng looks at a woman more than a meter away. With a familiar face and a long knife that penetrates her body, the blood slowly flows out and forms a small river. Her left eye is instantly red, and her heart is full of pain and broken pain.


    Ah, cried Chu Feng, whose limbs were all wasted, stood up and roared up to the sky. The sky, which was originally clear and thousands of miles away, was suddenly overcast. The clouds rolled and the hair moved with the wind, just like a maniac. And he screamed: "I will kill you all!"


    The woman on the ground seems to die at any time. Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance like this, her look changes greatly: it''s over!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1057

    It''s so bad!


    Martial arts can produce different breath at different times. The more powerful the warrior is, the more powerful the spirit will be. To a certain extent, the ordinary warrior will probably break his blood and be hard to bear.


    The other is simple murderous spirit. If a martial artist is angry, he will surely be a killer. The violent and murderous spirit generated will cause turbulence in the surrounding air flow. The higher the level is, the more people will lose the idea of resistance. If they are defeated before the battle, they will be caused by people with strong murderous spirit.


    At the moment, Chu Feng, whose limbs were all abandoned, stood up as if nothing had happened. What was produced in his body was not coercion and murderous spirit, but a kind of evil spirit, a powerful breath that did not belong to the martial arts or even to human beings.


    But in an instant, the peak of Yanmen was slightly turbulent. The originally clear sky was covered with a thick layer of dark clouds, and the joyful sunshine was also blocked. The thunder flashed in the clouds, and the dull and palpitating thunder rolled and moved. It seemed that it would fall at any time.


    Taboo one anger, the world changes color!


    The women on the ground are completely flustered. As a taboo person, Chu Feng has mysterious and powerful dark eyes and reaches the transcendental realm of boundless taboo. However, the way Chu Feng forced into this realm is too bloody and cruel, and has already planted a demon in his heart. When he is angry, he just makes the demon stronger.


    If she does not exercise restraint, she will always use the taboo force produced by the heart demon, and she may be swallowed back every minute, becoming a killing machine that can only kill and bloodthirsty. This is why she always follows Chu Feng.


    Just as Chu Feng''s shadow passed by, a woman of Shenyin gate was directly torn on the ground, and it was torn into pieces. The scene was bloody to the extreme. There was no pity that human beings should have. He didn''t seem to hear the woman''s crying.


    The thundering sound of thunder fell continuously, just like the thunder in the fairy tale. It constantly hit the body of Chu Feng. The torn corpse was completely broken to pieces and turned into ashes in the natural thunder. Chu Feng was surrounded by the sky thunder, like a demon. The thunder seemed to come from him.


    The woman on the ground clenched her lips and knew that Chu Feng had ignited her anger in her heart. She struggled to get up, and with a sudden effort, she burst out with a long knife penetrating her body.


    The body also burst out, and let the sky thunder go between the hands, directly hugged Chu Feng, who had gradually lost his sense. His voice was exhausted: "don''t!"


    His left eye was red and strange, and his hair was erect. The Chu wind stopped. His ferocious and murderous look on his face eased a little. His dry lips opened slightly: "yun''er?"


    The woman with Chu Feng''s face showed a bitter smile: "it''s me. Don''t do this. If you go on like this, you will die."


    Chu Feng broke away from the woman holding her, looking at the face close at hand, so familiar, and seems to have been strange, not once should have died Zhang yun''er, who can it be?


    In the left eye, the monstrous red dissipated a little, but it still seeped. Chu Feng stroked the woman''s face with one hand: "you are really not dead. It''s good!"


    Zhang Yuner stands in front of Chu Feng and laughs bitterly. If she can, she doesn''t want to meet with Chu Feng all her life. She only hopes to keep watch over him in the dark. However, some things are entangled by fate, and she is not allowed to change too many things.


    A cough pierced through the wound of the body, so that Zhang yun''er''s face flashed the color of pain, words are not clear.


    Chu Feng looked at the woman who had not died for a long time. He gently raised one hand and pressed it on Zhang Yuner''s wound. A layer of black fog was slowly generated around them. When the remaining strong man saw this scene, his heart couldn''t bear it.


    In Chu Feng''s hand, there was a faint light. Zhang yun''er was still bleeding and his wound was being gradually repaired. A moment later, Zhang yun''er had no other wounds except blood on his body, just as he had not suffered any injuries.


    Such appalling means, not only those who surround the killing of the strong curiosity, is Zhang yun''er all a Leng, surprised to say: "how do you do it."


    Chu Feng suddenly cried out, covered his head and kept retreating. His left eye, which had dissipated a little strange, was once again covered with a terrible color. He waved his big hand: "yun''er, go away, I can''t help killing people!"


    The thunder of heaven and earth, with the madness of Chu wind, roared again, bringing extreme depression to this day and this place.


    Only a few of the remaining strong look dignified, that knife pierced through Zhang yun''er''s Luo Jiaqiang''s brow, suddenly flashed something in his mind: "he is taboo!"


    The words revealed greatly changed the faces of the remaining people. In the hidden world, there were taboo legends. They knew it and knew that it was an extinct existence.


    Looking around at the changed sky, and Chu Feng''s violent appearance, boundless evil spirit, throat wriggling sound almost at the same time, without any hesitation, the last eight people took a direction to escape.


    It doesn''t matter if they die. What we have to do now is to spread the news. Chu Feng is not only the disciple of overlord heaven, but also the successor of the ruling. He is also a taboo person related to the survival of the warrior.The slight movement and stillness made Chu Feng seem to be a machine with the switch on. His body was stunned, and his left eye flashed cold light. The next moment, he burst out close to a Luo Jiaqiang. He grabbed the latter''s neck in an unstoppable way, and the powerful force directly crushed his throat. A strong man in the six levels of Tianyang died like grass mustard.


    Zhang Yuner sees Chu Feng''s inhumane killing. Although the wound has been repaired, the internal injury involved still fetters her skills. For a while, she doesn''t know how to stop Chu Feng.


    The killing was still going on. Four people died in a flash, leaving only the leader of the Luo family and three members of the Chu family. The rest of the family and clan members all died in the hands of Zhang Yuner and Chu Feng. Four people who were completely cut off by the thunder of heaven and earth gathered in a corner.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, there is no beginning of contempt and disdain, more is a fear and fear.


    The strong man of Chu family opened his mouth: "there is little wind. We are members of the family. Today''s action is also forced. Moreover, the owner of the family has told us to kill everyone when necessary to make you safe. We are not enemies!"


    Chu Feng didn''t reply, or he couldn''t hear what he said. He walked towards them step by step. The Luo family strong man couldn''t bear the pressure of waiting for death. Ah, he yelled at Chu Feng. He exerted his strength of ten percent in his life, which meant to die in the same way.


    But in the face of such violence can tear up countless people''s power, Chu Feng just a hand out, that pierces Zhang yun''er''s long knife to the hand.


    The leader of the Luo family fell to the ground with his hands. The blood stopped for two seconds before spraying out. He also burst out a shrill scream. Even the thunder could not cover up the pain.


    However, all of this did not stop. Chu Feng kept chopping out with his long knife. No one could see the path of the knife. He could only see the wounds on the strong men of Luo family.


    It was cold all over the top of the mountain. A minute passed, but for everyone present, it was like passing the day like a year. Because in 60 seconds, Luo Jiaqiang not only had no limbs and no head, but also suffered at least thousands of knives on his body, which made his whole body flesh and blood blurred.


    Looking at the body that has fallen on the ground can be said to be not like a corpse, the chill in everyone''s heart can only be understood by themselves.


    Finally, the strong men of the Chu family looked at the people around them. They swallowed their saliva and gathered their courage to open their mouth: "there is little wind. We really don''t mean anything. Just now we killed these people for you. The owner of the house means that you can recognize your ancestors, go back to your family, visit your parents'' graves, and worship them."


    Chu Feng stepped forward to stop, the monster left eye in the burning of the killing machine, also because of this sentence to ease a bit, pale lips slightly a: "parents?"


    The strong man of Chu family nodded with joy: "yes, it''s your parents, the second young master and the second young lady of Chu family!"


    Chu Feng gently responded to the way and turned around. When the three people of Chu family were relieved, a knife light accompanied by the falling thunder passed in front of them. Their bodies then stagnated, their throat slowly flowed blood, and finally directly cracked, and their bodies slowly fell to the ground.


    On the contrary, those who are not so fierce are still walking towards the devil''s home.


    Today, Zhang Yuner, who is less than 30% of her strength, sees Chu Feng coming. She doesn''t step back in panic, nor is she pale in panic. She is just a kind of peace: "I''m not dead. Now do you want me to die?"


    In the left eye twinkled the extremely bleak brilliance, Chu Feng stopped three meters away from Zhang yun''er and opened his mouth in a gloomy way: "since I gave birth to you, did the eyes of fate appear?"


    Zhang yun''er''s calm look suddenly changed: "you are not Chu Feng, who are you?"


    The corner of his mouth was drawn with an arc of evil charm. Chu Feng stepped forward and covered his long knife with a layer of black. Zhang Yuner''s pupils congealed and blurted out: "you are the Ming Hong sword spirit. Do you take the opportunity to take away the body of Chu Feng?"


    The long sword lifted up, a thunder fell behind the Chu wind, and the long sword also fell down!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1058

    The long sword, with the momentum of sky thunder, is about to cover Zhang yun''er, so that the woman who comes back from the dead will die again.


    All of a sudden, a figure did not know where it came from, and directly caught the falling knife. In addition, with a hand in my spare time, the thunder gradually disappeared, and even the evil spirits around me were also a little scattered. It seemed that she was the center of the world, and she was the master of the world.


    Zhang yun''er looked at Chu Feng and said, "but, I love him!"


    "What is love in the world? It''s a promise of life and death?"


    The black skirt woman sighed. She seemed to know Zhang Yuner''s obstinacy. With a knife between her fingers, Chu Feng''s body immediately flew out more than ten meters and landed on the ground: "I hope one day, you won''t regret it."


    The attractive body floated away, seemingly very slow, but only in a moment close to Chu Feng. He quickly got up and killed ferociously. He had not started. The finger of the black skirt woman had gently touched his forehead.


    The color of killing in his left eye, as the light finger slowly dissipated, regained his usual color. Looking at Zhang Yuner in the distance, Chu Feng showed a smile: "sister yun''er!" In a word, Chu Feng slowly fell to the ground, his limbs were abandoned, and his return to normal was equivalent to a useless man.


    The moment I fell to the ground, I totally fainted.


    The black skirt woman took back her fingers and opened her palms. A wonderful light flashed in the palm of her hand, gradually covering the Chu wind on the ground. Her abandoned limbs were repaired there at a speed visible to the naked eye. At last, there was no wound left.


    Zhang yun''er, who came slowly, seemed to see nothing strange about it. He just looked at Chu Feng and asked the woman around him: "is he still saved?"


    "Yes, not at all."


    Hearing the speech, the black skirt woman gently shook her head and nodded: "no, it''s because he is good at using the force of taboo, and when his own strength is not strong enough, then he will be gradually devoured by the force of taboo. Every time he goes into the devil, he will lose some of his humanity, and finally he will lose himself.


    There is also salvation, that is, in the future, he does not rely on the power of taboo to improve his martial arts. He does not need to be able to reach the level of taboo force, but the difference is not too far. Today, he is only in the four levels of heaven and yuan, but it is the power that attracts the peak of demigod in the later stage. It is inevitable that he will be swallowed up. "


    "If you really don''t want to kill him, let him not rely on the force of taboo and go on the normal road."


    Zhang Yuner nodded gently: "try your best!"


    In this regard, Zhang yun''er didn''t have much confidence in the answer, because today''s chufeng station''s position is doomed to be too much involuntarily. Even if he didn''t want to use the force of taboo to fight, others would let him use it. Just like today, when he was angry, blood flowed into a river and could not be stopped.


    The black skirt woman naturally recognized the uncertainty in Zhang yun''er''s words. She shook her head and sighed. The brilliance in her hand disappeared, and then she took back her hand.


    Looking at Zhang Yuner sideways: "he is the body of the devil, destined to be the existence of the world. You are the body of the immortal God. The meaning of existence is to save the world. You are the opposite. The evil god in ancient times was shameless and seriously injured the immortal God. In this era, you fell in love with him."


    "I don''t know whether it''s fate or the world''s misfortune, but what I can say is, if I can, kill him is the most perfect, because now, he has not yet grown up."


    Zhang Yuner looked at Chu Feng''s eyes, gentle as water, and with a touch of sweet: "I know your worry, but the legend also has a wrong time, if he really wants to exterminate the world, then I will pull him to die together before he dies, but if he is not, kill him, I will feel guilty all my life."


    The black skirt woman shakes her head. In this world, only Zhang Yuner can kill chufeng, and can make him unable to turn over. Because they are fate, but at the moment, Zhang Yuner has no intention to kill chufeng, and he has no way.


    With a slight sigh, he said naturally: "whatever you want. Just wait until he wakes up. You remember to tell him that although Minghong Jianling was born to be his, now the sword body is not stored in his body. The biggest possibility is to replace him. If there is no need, don''t arouse taboos, otherwise, once Minghong sword spirit controls him."


    Here, the black skirt woman did not continue to say, she believed that Zhang yun''er understood her meaning.


    Ming Hong magic sword, born in chaos, not only absorbed the essence of heaven and earth, but also drank the blood of thousands of races, and there was huge anger in itself. If Chu''s wind could not be suppressed, it would be a disaster for the world.


    And Zhang Yuner, still calm, tone is particularly firm: "I believe that he can erase everything."


    Shaking her head with a bitter smile, the black skirt woman took a deep look at the Chu Feng lying on the ground, turned around and disappeared in place. The wheel of destiny has begun to turn, which is not the end of the world, or a new beginning. Now she can only hope that Zhang Yuner finally, not lose her bottom line.


    When the black skirt woman left, Zhang yun''er squatted down and gently rubbed Chu Feng''s bloody face, revealing a gentle smile: "I didn''t expect that I would meet you like this again. Is it a joke from heaven?"Shaking his head with a bitter smile, Zhang Yuner gently picked up Chu Feng and walked down the mountain. With one hand, a fire appeared on the top of the mountain, burning all the bodies left on the ground.


    Two minutes later, Zhang Yuner and Chu Feng had already appeared at the foot of the mountain, and dozens of motorcycles were coming from the distance. The door opened, and at the same time, men in black with guns and bullets poured out. A Maserati also stopped here directly. The door opened, and Su Xinyu, who had gone back and forth, said anxiously, "husband!"


    As soon as she called out, Su Xinyu stopped all her movements. She looked at Zhang yun''er holding Chu Feng in her eyes. Finally, she blinked a few times: "yun''er?"


    Zhang yun''er had a bitter smile in her heart. She thought it would be impossible to meet Su Xinyu again in her life, but she still couldn''t resist the world. She nodded slightly: "it''s me, sister Xinyu!"


    In the distance, Huang Fu Ruo die and LAN Mei Er also came to see Zhang yun''er, who was very surprised to see Zhang yun''er. The original car accident and the fire that burned everything were so clear. Zhang yun''er was also judged dead. But why are the people who should die today still alive?


    Zhang yun''er could see everyone''s doubts and reluctantly laughed: "it''s better to take Chu Feng back first!"


    Only a word let everyone eliminate the idea in the bottom of their heart. No matter why Zhang Yuner pretended to die at the beginning, at least now chufeng is OK. And when Chu Feng wakes up, he will know what is going on.


    All the people came here in a murderous manner, and quickly got on the bus to leave. No one asked Zhang yun''er what happened on the top of the mountain. There are some things that we are smart people and should not know. So don''t ask.


    "Isn''t that girl Zhang yun''er from Zhangjia? Isn''t she dead? "


    Ten minutes later, Huangfu Juntao and a middle-aged man were standing there, looking at the direction where the car could not be seen. The middle-aged man said in a confused way: "what''s more, when did she get up? Why don''t we know?"


    Huangfu Juntao is also curious about the death of the people unexpectedly appeared, but also did not think deeply: "tube her, as long as you make sure that Chu Feng is not dead, and already can use the force of taboo, in addition, remember that Chu Feng is taboo, only we two know, absolutely can''t be known by other forces."


    "Otherwise, our layout for decades will be in vain, and the road to the supreme will be in the distance."


    The middle-aged man nodded, but he was still instinctively wary of the sudden appearance of Zhang yun''er: "don''t worry, when the meeting of the holy pilgrimage is over, Chu Feng, the chess piece, will play its due role and open the door of the five forbidden areas for us!"


    Huangfu Juntao believes that the middle-aged man and his goal are the same. He nodded and took a look at the direction of the team''s departure: "I don''t worry about this. I''m more concerned about what Chu Feng, who is not dead, is going to do next?"


    The middle-aged man did not want to throw out two words, the corner of his mouth raised a sneer: "although began to say that regardless of Chu Feng''s life and death, all the gratitude and resentment will disappear, but they say that the elimination does not mean that Chu Feng will also disappear. Look, not much time, three doors and four houses will be reshuffled."


    After a pause, the middle-aged man gave a sly smile: "you''d better hide the Juesha gate first. Chu Feng''s Revenge has always been cruel and merciless. Don''t open the door of the five forbidden areas, you will be destroyed by Chu Feng first."


    Huangfu Juntao nodded slightly: "I have discretion. As long as I don''t want to die, who can let me die?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1059

    The traces of the attack and killing have disappeared. Even the air is sprinkled with air freshener, and a fragrance fills the air. If it is not for the increase of the garden guards and all of them are armed, few people would like to believe the bloody and cruel killing in the daytime.


    In the room of Chu Feng and Su Xinyu on the second floor, Su Xinyu has gone to take care of Ye Xinlan. No matter what happens, ye Xinlan is in danger and Chu Feng is almost dead. So why bother so much?


    What''s more, ye Xinlan is only an adoptive mother, not a biological mother. So she comforts herself in her heart. Su Xinyu is a little more comfortable, but when she leaves, she is always curious about Zhang Yuner who suddenly comes to life.


    However, seeing that she was healing Chu Feng, Su Xinyu didn''t say anything more. I believe everything will be understood gradually.


    In the spacious room, Zhang Yuner let Bingqingyujie clean Chu Feng''s body, and then let them go out. After that, she was carrying out the transportation of Zhenyuan to chufeng''s body. Chu Feng''s pale face was also slowly turning around.


    After nearly half an hour, Zhang yun''er stopped sweating and walked into the bathroom, closing the door and getting ready to take a bath. After all, she was not very comfortable.


    Chufeng opened his eyes slowly at this time. Apart from a little pain on his body, the rest had nothing to do with it. He sat up and shook his head. Chu Feng suddenly remembered something: "yun''er!"


    Quickly get up, naked looking around, recognize where it is, the face before losing his mind, Chu Feng will not forget, the sound of water in the bathroom also stopped at this moment, came the sound of confusion.


    Chu Feng didn''t have time to look with his left eye. He ran over and directly opened the door of the bathroom. He saw Zhang yun''er, who was in a hurry to put on his personal clothes. His face was full of excitement. He ran over and hugged Zhang yun''er: "I thought I had a dream. It turns out that this is true."


    "Promise me not to be like this in the future, OK?"


    Zhang yun''er, who was forced to embrace by Chu Feng, stood there with his clothes on the ground. His face was slightly red and embarrassed. He said softly, "can you let me go first?"


    Chu Feng was like a child who found his favorite toy, shaking his head: "don''t let it go. What can you do if you run away after you let it go?"


    Zhang yun''er was angry and funny. Now he was held by Chu Feng, feeling uncomfortable: "I don''t go, but you need to dress me?"


    Although the eyes are just casual, but still Zhang yun''er looked in the eyes, face a cold: "go out!"


    Chu Feng awkwardly scratched his head, turned out of the bathroom, just want to see more left eye, Zhang Yuner''s cold voice came from behind: "it''s better to keep your left eye."


    Chu Feng also remembered that Zhang Yuner was a veiled woman. Knowing that he had left eye, Chu Feng went back to the bed and sat down, waiting for Zhang yun''er to put on his clothes, and thought about what happened at the main peak of Yanmen. The only thing he remembered was that Zhang Yuner killed more than 20 people when he raised his hand.


    At the beginning, Zhang Yuner was an ordinary girl. Although she was cold and unfriendly, she always gave him a different kind of lovely taste.


    After the accident, Chu Feng was dead when Zhang Yuner was dead, and all the affairs of the latter were deeply buried in his heart. But now Zhang yun''er appears again, and different from before, he can kill more than 20 powerful beings by raising his hand. The shocking scene seems to be in front of him.


    "Who is she? Did she hide her strength


    This is the only reason that Chu Feng can find for himself. When Zhang Yuner was in a car accident, Chu Feng was just an ordinary person, and supporting death was the strength of the master. Naturally, he could not feel Zhang Yuner''s powerful power. Therefore, subconsciously, Zhang Yuner was deliberately hidden.


    Just happened to have a car accident, took the opportunity to hide in the dark, but why to appear in his side, and many times to save him, this is how Chu Feng at the moment how can not think of things.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes blinking at himself, Zhang yun''er blushed, went to one side and sat down and said in a low voice, "Why are you so rogue? You don''t knock on the door when people take a bath?"


    Chu Feng looks soft, and regardless of Zhang yun''er''s terrible strength, she walked over and held the woman in her arms without any politeness. She said domineering, "I am a rogue, but it''s also true to you. And this is the room where I and Xinyu live. I thought it was her bathing here."


    "Besides, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Zhang yun''er is in Chu Feng''s arms and wants to push it away. She just finds that she doesn''t want to push it away. She lets Chu Feng hold her in her arms and unconsciously brings up a smile.


    "I''m still alive, so everything is not important, isn''t it?" Pause for a moment, looking at Chu Feng embracing her hands, Zhang yun''er whispered: "in addition, you don''t worry about heart language, know my relationship with you?"


    "Only when you lose it, do you know how to cherish it."Hearing the speech, Chu Feng showed a smile, his head was leaning on Zhang yun''er''s shoulder, and his voice was soft: "so, I don''t want to cheat myself, I don''t ask why, but you must promise me, this life, do not leave me, try to lose once, I don''t want to try a second time."


    Zhang Yuner is still not good at expressing inner feelings, just nodding gently.


    Take away Chu Feng to hold her hand, look solemn: "these I can promise you, but you also want to promise me some things."


    Chu Feng did not want to nod: "nothing, I promise you!"


    "I have not said you promised, you had better not cheat me, I am very stingy."


    Zhang yun''er gave Chu Feng a white look, but he was not really angry. He thought and said: "I believe you also find your body abnormal. If you get angry, you will lose your mind. Even you will forget what you have done. This time, the main peak of Yanmen and the last dream Camel mountain are all like this."


    Chu Feng nodded, originally wanted to ask Murong Bing, but Murong Bing like that, Chu Feng also held in his heart. At the moment, Zhang Yuner talked about it and asked, "why?"


    "Because you are a taboo person, taboo is boundless, your power is called the power of taboo."


    Zhang yun''er quieted Chu Feng and continued: "but although the use of taboo force does not need to be measured by any realm, today you can also play the peak of semi God''s later stage, but because you have entered the realm of martial arts for a short time, your own foundation is not stable enough to control taboo.


    Therefore, when you are angry, the taboo force closely related to your left eye will blind your mind and make you a killing machine. Therefore, you should not be angry easily in the future no matter how serious it is. Otherwise, if it is too serious, Chu Feng will be completely possessed and become a walking corpse. "


    "In addition, the sword spirit of Minghong magic sword is in your body. If you are angry and possessed, it will use this power to bite you back and make you a puppet."


    This is the first time that Chu Feng heard such an explanation. He also believed that Zhang yun''er was not deceiving himself. He thought that he might be engulfed by demons at any time. Chu Feng was also afraid for a while.


    "What should I do?" he asked


    Zhang Yuner patted the back of Chu Feng''s hand and said with relief: "you don''t need to worry about this either. As long as you improve the martial arts realm and make your foundation firm, if you use the force of taboo again, you can suppress it, and even let you use it at will."


    Chu Feng''s face broke down at once: "I want to, but now that there are so many enemies, how can I not use it? That''s just looking for death. I''m the fourth level of Tianyuan in martial arts realm!"


    "And me."


    Zhang yun''er took Chu Feng''s words and said with the appearance of protecting the calf: "as long as I''m here, no one can hurt you. You can do what you want to do and strive to achieve the highest level of martial arts as soon as possible. You don''t need to rely on taboos to kill your enemies."


    Chu Feng frowned. He believed that Zhang Yuner could protect himself, but it was not Chu Feng''s style to be protected all the time: "is there no other shortcut?"


    Zhang yun''er was stunned. She got up from the embrace of Chu Feng and walked around the room. Finally, she looked at Chu Feng directly: "your dark eyes once appeared in ancient times. At the end of that era, the taboo force of dark eyes was divided into three parts and sealed up."


    "In the last battle of dream Camel Mountain, you have recovered the first seal in the thunder of heaven and earth. If you can find the other two seals to untie, you will directly step into the realm of God, and the innate magic will have no effect on you."


    The joy on Chu Feng''s face disappeared after hearing this. Although this is a realm, you don''t know where the other two seals are and what conditions are needed to open them.


    He shook his head with a wry smile: "it seems that I still honestly improve the martial arts realm." Then he thought of something and squinted at Zhang yun''er.


    The latter was chufeng such eyes a look, the whole person tensed up, the voice is a bit unnatural: "that, don''t just see me to my best."


    "Am I such a person in your eyes?"


    Chu Feng had a very serious look. After hearing Zhang yun''er''s words, he grinned bitterly and waved his hand to show his innocence. Then he said, "I''m just curious. How do you know so much? Besides, you were an ordinary person at the beginning. What''s the state now?"


    Zhang yun''er''s eyes twinkled, and Chu Feng felt more problematic when he saw this. He stood up and walked to her, staring at her with a pair of eyes blinking.


    Finally, under the forced gaze of Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er bit her lip and said: "someone should have told you that you are forbidden to be twins. You are the eyes of darkness, I and I are the eyes of fate, the natural destiny and the natural enemy." Raised his head, watery eyes at Chu Feng: "just, will you kill me?"


    Chu Feng tried to think of countless possibilities, but only he didn''t think of such a pit father. A scene flashed in his mind. Above the main peak of Yanmen, Ming Hong Jianling seemed to have said it.With a bitter smile, she touched Zhang yun''er''s face: "my fate is not from heaven. In my eyes, fate is a pit father''s, fate is a son of a bitch, you are my woman, I am your man, I only know this." Immediately grinned: "but so powerful you are my woman, think of me on the blood boiling ah!"


    Knowing that Chu Feng was deliberately relaxed to make himself less nervous, Zhang yun''er was moved. Just about to open the door, Ma Qiduo ran in: "Fengfeng husband, aunt Ye seems to be dying!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1060

    When Chu Feng comes, everyone slowly retreats. Ye Xinlan suffers from the injury caused by Zhenyuan, a martial artist. There is no way to deal with the common medical methods. At present, the hope can only be placed on Chu Feng.


    As for Zhang Yuner, Chu Feng didn''t let her follow her. Although she and Ma Qiduo and Su Xinyu were good friends, some things have changed because of time and things. At least for the time being, Zhang yun''er is not suitable for too much contact with everyone, so we should give them some time to digest.


    On the bed, ye Xinlan''s face was pale and lying there. Although he was still awake, his weak appearance gave people the feeling that he would die at any time.


    Chu Feng asks Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo to stay as their assistants. Meanwhile, she prepares several kinds of medicines beside her. Ma Qiduo looks at Su Xinyu''s abnormal appearance and approaches Chu Feng in a low voice: "Feng Feng husband, what''s going on?"


    What happened during the day today, except ye Xinlan, chufeng and Su Xinyu, none of them knew what was going on. They didn''t understand how Su Xinyu suddenly left fengteng garden in anger. Ma Qiduo did not ask directly like others.


    "I''ll explain to you later and take off aunt Ye''s clothes."


    Chu Feng''s nine gold needles are in the palm of his hand. The alcohol lamp beside him lights his head and does not return to say a word. He passes the nine gold needles from the burning flame. Ye Xinlan''s situation is different from others. The baby''s bearing capacity is very small. Everything needs to be careful to avoid infection.


    Ma Qiduo puffed up his mouth and saw that Su Xinyu was still disinfecting several towels. He did not ask any more. He went to take off Ye Xinlan''s clothes, but just started to frown: "Fengfeng husband, it''s stuck."


    Chu Feng disinfected the nine gold needles, and Wen Yan came to have a look.


    Ye Xinlan began to lose blood, the blood has dried up, clinging to the body, forced to take off will only cause damage, speechless looked at Ma Qiduo: "where is your medical knowledge, what are the scissors used for?"


    "I have medical knowledge, but it''s the first time to deal with pregnant women."


    Ma Qiduo is aggrieved with a small mouth, as if Chu Feng had done something inferior to her. The latter rolled his eyes and knew that Ma Qiduo was intentional, shaking his head and picking up a pair of surgical scissors.


    Chu Feng carefully cuts off the pregnant clothes and flattens them all under Ye Xinlan''s body. She is just a woman wearing close fitting clothes. If she doesn''t have the strength to condense, she must have started to scold Chu Feng''s son of a bitch. Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo are here, and he even has a good intention.


    Fortunately, the eyes do not see for the net closed eyes, anything will wait for the birth of this child again.


    Chu Feng put the scissors aside: "wipe her with a hot towel and relax. I''m going to force production." At the same time also felt out a stable heart rate pill for ye Xinlan to eat.


    The latter suffered from the rampage of Zhenyuan, and now the breath in his body is disordered. If he is forced to produce one, those Zhenyuan will explode like a bomb. At that time, not only Ye Xinlan''s life is in danger, but even the child in his stomach will die of suffocation.


    Su Xinyu nodded and took a hot towel to wipe the bloodstain on Ye Xinlan''s body. At the same time, she used the heat of the towel to relax Ye Xinlan''s stiff body.


    Chu Feng puts on disposable gloves and is about to start. When he hears the words, he looks back and looks a little embarrassed. Although he saw Ye Xinlan when he was treating him, the situation last time was different from this one. Chu Feng always feels that he is afraid of being caught as a thief.


    "You get ready, wait a minute. One presses her hands, one presses her body. I''ll do it."


    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo are also aware of the seriousness of the matter. They all start to prepare by nodding their heads. All the things to deal with the special changes are placed by the bed. Ma Qiduo goes to bed to prevent him from pressing Ye Xinlan''s hands at special times.


    Chu Feng takes a look at Ye Xinlan''s palace. It''s only appropriate to start at nine centimeters. Although it''s ok now, it''s necessary to cut it with scissors. I believe that even if ye Xinlan is dead, he doesn''t want to be attacked by scissors.


    Half an hour later, the gold needle in Chu Feng''s hand flashed: "nine centimeters, ready!"


    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo immediately raised their spirits. Before Chu Feng left, three gold needles were directly put down at Ye Xinlan''s uterine orifice for local anesthesia. The other three gold needles fell on the Three Acupoints on the waist side to compress the contraction of the uterus and speed up the production.


    The last three gold needles fall on the chest, throat and forehead, because ye Xinlan still has the warrior Zhenyuan in his body. When he is forced to produce, he will certainly cause those Zhenyuan to be restless, which may break the blood vessels.


    The last three gold needles are to guide and suppress those Zhenyuan, which are slowly divided into four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, and are discharged from the body through the metabolism of the epidermis. This is also the only feasible way. Of course, several drugs are needed.


    Looking at her belly, she is ready to go to sleep, and she is ready to go to sleep.All of a sudden, ye Xinlan burst out a scream like voice, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo immediately moved up, the former pressed Ye Xinlan''s feet to prevent her from jumping, and Ma Qiduo held Ye Xinlan''s hands to prevent her from scratching.


    Ye Xinlan, who was calm, struggled there as if she was suffering from great pain. Her face was full of sweat, and she said, "it hurts me. I''m not alive!"


    Chufeng''s face was calm. He pressed one hand on Ye Xinlan''s abdomen, and then he suddenly exerted force. The bulging stomach instantly moved down about three centimeters, and ye Xinlan''s scream became louder.


    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo''s mouth twitch violently. Although they heard that giving birth to a child was very painful, they still kept their opinions. However, seeing ye Xinlan''s appearance at the moment, both of them were shocked. They also considered that it was too painful to have children, so they would not have children in the future.


    Ye Xinlan, who was originally in pain, was a little quieter, but his expression was very uncomfortable.


    Chufeng frowns tightly, knowing that Zhenyuan is now wreaking havoc on his body. If he is not careful, ye Xinlan will soon die, but the child is not born, and Chu Feng can''t do anything.


    Can only be a soft voice of the mouth: "hold on, give birth to the child, everything will be OK."


    Ye Xinlan can''t stand the pain at the moment. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, he said angrily: "son of a bitch, you haven''t had a child. Naturally you say that. If you have the ability, don''t put it in my stomach. You can have it yourself."


    As time went by, ye Xinlan was covered with sweat, and the children in his belly could only see a little head. On the other hand, ye Xinlan had been attacked by Zhenyuan, and his whole body was shaking.


    Chufeng counted the time and felt almost the same, he clapped his palm on Ye Xinlan''s stomach. A mysterious force poured into Ye Xinlan''s body, which also reduced the pain of the latter. Meanwhile, Chu Feng''s other hand extended toward Ye Xinlan''s palace.


    Five fingers directly buckle, because squeeze out a little baby''s head, in Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo''s astonished look, only hear the sound of a brush skating corridor, the baby''s crying sound in the room, blood also instantly dyed the pregnant clothes and sheets under Ye Xinlan''s body.


    Chu Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and quickly extended his other hand to change the position of the nine gold needles into a needling method to strengthen Ye Xinlan''s physical function. Of course, it can''t last for long, but it can''t last for five minutes at most.


    Slowly holding the baby in the palm of his hand, the placenta also slowly discharged from the mouth of the uterus with the violent shaking. Chu Feng took a kind of powder and smeared it on Ye Xinlan''s cervix. A cool moment made Ye Xinlan feel that the burning pain of the uterine orifice was much less.


    Put the baby on the baby''s swaddling clothes, cut the umbilical cord and tie these knots. Chu Feng held it up and handed it to Su Xinyu: "put some hot water for him to take a bath. Pay attention to the water temperature control."


    In a word, let Chu Feng and Ma Qiduo''s mouth twitch, even ye Xinlan, who was lying on the bed, convulsed fiercely. His eyes glared at Chu Feng angrily, but he thought of something and recovered his calm.


    Chu Feng saw Su Xinyu say a word and went into the bathroom with the baby. When he was relieved, he said to Ma Qiduo: "in addition, take the things I just took out and cook them into two bowls of water with high temperature. Take them up and mix them in one to two hundred water. Aunt Ye has to take a bath, which is conducive to the final repair."


    Ma Qiduo looked at the medicine Chu Feng began to put aside and asked curiously, "what''s the use? What''s more, women who have given birth can''t take a bath? "


    Ma Qiduo nodded, although she still did not understand, but she believed that Chu Feng would not harm people. That is, she took up several kinds of herbs and left the room.


    "Milking!"


    Nearly five minutes later, Chu Feng completely removed Ye Xinlan''s nine gold needles, which was to protect the woman and the child. Ye Xinlan was blushing at the moment, and he was lying on his back completely unarmed. Chu Feng saw everything in his eyes. His bashful mood would not be understood without experience.


    Su Xinyu also holds the child that washes a time to come out, see ye Xinlan that appearance is also a Leng, angry stare Chu Feng one eye: "sex mouth!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1061

    In the room after production.


    With the help of Su Xinyu, ye Xinlan casually puts on a shirt. At the moment, she is breast-feeding there. Chu Feng and Su Xinyu are sitting next to her. The room is very quiet. No one goes to say a word first.


    The woman who has been soaking in the things prepared by Ma Qiduo for half an hour looks much ruddy than before. When she is waiting for the little girl to eat and drink and go to sleep slowly, ye Xinlan gently puts her beside her, and her expression shows the brightness of a loving mother.


    This just looks to Chu Feng and Su Xinyu, a little embarrassed, but already can restrain: "heart language, I''m sorry!"


    After ye Xinlan told Ma Qiduo to leave, Su Xinyu knew that the three were facing a problem. The newborn child was Chu Feng''s, and the biological mother was Ye Xinlan.


    Although the heart still can''t accept all this as a fact, but some things can''t be accepted and have already been put in front of her. Su Xinyu reveals a bitter smile: "what''s the use of saying I''m sorry now? Although you are my adoptive mother, not my biological mother, I have already regarded you as my own mother after more than 20 years of nurturing. "


    "But now, you''re having sex with my man and giving birth to children. What else can I do for you?"


    With pain and struggle in her words, it is difficult for any woman to be calm when she encounters something like Su Xinyu. If she had not experienced the dangers and murderous opportunities in the daytime, Su Xinyu would have done something at the moment. Now she tries to calm herself down. She feels incredible.


    Ye Xinlan can naturally feel Su Xinyu''s anger, but the fact is in front of her, and she has to face it.


    Looking at Chu Feng, who lowered her head without saying a word as if she had done something wrong, ye Xinlan said with a bitter smile: "the child is indeed Chu Feng. I don''t deny this, but my heart says, some things are not what you think. Chu Feng and I are clear and clear, and have not crossed the final bottom line."


    Not only Su Xinyu, but even Chu Feng raised his head. What happened that day was not that he drank something by mistake, lost his sense, and then it came to pass? Why is it so innocent again?


    Su Xinyu Leng then frowned: "am I an idiot? Where are the kids from when it doesn''t matter


    "She''s right!"


    A voice came from outside the door, and then the door opened. Zhang yun''er, who had a rest, came in embarrassed. Seeing everyone''s eyes looking at herself, she lowered her head and whispered, "aunt Ye is indeed the birth mother of the child, but she just borrows the belly, the mother-in-law of the child, and other people."


    Su Xinyu frowned and got up. Before, she knew that Zhang Yuner liked chufeng, but because of her death, Su Xinyu played down the idea of her best friend robbing a man. Seeing Zhang yun''er still alive, she still said such words and hummed with a cold face: "I know you like Chu Feng. Do you still want to tell me that the child belongs to you, not to her and Chu Feng?"


    Don''t want to, Zhang Yun Er nods, look ruddy shy: "the child is really mine."


    The words ",,"


    let Su Xinyu stand there speechless. Chu Feng also slowly gets up to see ye Xinlan''s wry smile, and then look at Zhang yun''er''s soft look at the child. He can see a lot of things in his left eye.


    Feel what oneself don''t know, Chu Feng frowns and asks: "how to return a responsibility after all?"


    Zhang yun''er came and sat on a chair with a plain look.


    Just as she was about to break through the bottom line, Zhang yun''er suddenly appeared and temporarily knocked Chu Feng unconscious. She reached a special agreement with Ye Xinlan to let Chu Feng, who was eroded by drugs, have a relationship with her, and then the embryo formed will be transferred to Ye Xinlan''s stomach.


    When Chu Feng and Su Xinyu both felt strange, Zhang Yuner''s words dispelled their doubts: "if you don''t believe it, you can ask Qing. At that time, I was looking for her to do this operation. In the world, only Qing can do this thing when she is just fertilized."


    "So Xinyu, you really misunderstand aunt Ye. The child belongs to me. She just agrees to my request that Chu Feng and I have a child."


    Ye Xinlan took a complex look at the dull Chu Feng, and said with a wry smile: "actually, I am also to blame. If it was not for my anger at Su Qin''s betrayal at that time, I would not have agreed to yun''er''s request and make such absurd things."


    Su Xinyu stares at Ye Xinlan and Zhang Yuner. She wants to say that this is not true. But she also understands that there is no need for them to cheat her. As long as a paternity test is conducted, all lies will be broken.


    Just in this way, Su Xinyu''s discomfort still didn''t disperse. Mei Mou looked at Ye Xinlan and said, "if yun''er didn''t appear at that time, would you really have a relationship with Chu Feng?"


    Ye Xinlan is stunned, her eyes twinkle, and she doesn''t know how to answer this question. But sometimes, the best answer is not to answer it. Su Xinyu''s eyes flash with disappointment. It is obvious that if Zhang yun''er didn''t show up at that time, ye Xinlan would be 100% related to Chu Feng who took the medicine.


    Although the result turns around, Su Xinyu still can''t accept the process, because in calculation, without Zhang yun''er, ye Xinlan would do the same thing. With Zhang yun''er, the meaning is the same.That is, her man still has sex with other women and has children. The difference is, it''s not ye Xinlan, which makes her feel more comfortable.


    eyes also left the leaves of Xin Lan, to see this situation, if Zhang Yuner did not appear, Ye Xinlan would not refuse, and the time when Ye Xinlan was pregnant, Chu Feng could not stop the old face of a red, clearly and their relationship clean, hug, touch and kiss even refuse to refuse.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong.


    The door was knocked, so that the dull atmosphere a little more relaxed, Chu Feng rose with relief. Although it was not ye Xinlan, he finally carried Su Xinyu on their big bed and rolled the sheets with Zhang yun''er. It was uncomfortable to stay here.


    To go over and open the door to leave, Chu Feng thought of a question and turned back: "aunt ye, yun''er changed you at that time, where did you go?"


    Ye Xinlan''s heart at the moment is just embarrassed by Su Xinyu''s question. Hearing his words, he said back: "room!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, but she opened the door and went out with a bitter smile. Zhang Yuner and Su Xinyu were also blushing. Ye Xinlan only responded and lowered her head. At that time, she was in the room and it was not convenient to go to other places. It can be said that she watched a live broadcast.


    Chu Feng, who left, was too lazy to pay attention to what the three women wanted to talk about. He looked at the blue Mei Er standing at the door, put her arms around her slender waist and walked forward: "what''s the matter?"


    "Less wind!" With a meaningful smile on her face, she said, "I didn''t expect such an unknown secret?"


    Chu Feng stopped in astonishment, looked at the cunning look of LAN Mei Er, rolled his eyes and said, "sister Meier, eavesdropping is a shameful thing, and it doesn''t matter!"


    She let Chu Feng hold her arms around her and walked forward, saying, "I''ll respect my sister a little later. Otherwise, I''ll tell Miss Su that you''ll eat my tofu if you''re free, and almost go straight to Yumen pass. Because of your bad deeds, I''m sure Miss Su will trust me."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight: "really can''t chat happily!" Turning away from the subject, she did not entangle herself with the question: "what else?"


    Blue Mei Er threw a provocative look at Chu Feng, and then whispered, "when you came back, you were too busy to tell you. Although the crisis of fengteng garden today has the credit of ice and jade, the main reason is two people, one is rosefinch, the other is Feng Qingqing."


    LAN Mei er said that Chu Feng knew each other naturally, but did not expect that these two masters and apprentices would appear here: "how could they rescue fengteng garden?"


    "I don''t know that very well, but it looks like I have a grudge against you," she shrugged Blinking at Chu Feng: "the great wind is less. It can''t give the beautiful and charming apprentice to the best. Now the master comes to settle accounts with you? Think about it, I think it''s really possible! "


    "People are in the back of the mountain. You should be careful."


    Chufeng narrowed her eyes. When she got to the hall, she naturally loosened her slender waist and walked back to the mountain, thinking about what the master and apprentice of Zhuque were doing here. At the turning corner, she saw Huang Fu Ruo die standing there with a cold face.


    Curious to see around, are loaded with the wind door elite, asked: "why?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die took a look at the distance and said coldly, "just in case!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Knowing that Huang Fu Ruo die was worried about his safety, he patted his shoulder and said, "all move down. If that woman wants to do anything to me, you can threaten me by taking one of you today. Even if you have these guns, you can''t hurt her."


    "Go and make arrangements. There is always a need for revenge at the entrance of each hall."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1062

    Huang Fu Ruo die also takes the person in charge of the damper to go back to his residence. Chu Feng says that, naturally, it has his reason.


    On the back slope of the main building, two figures sit on the ground with their knees crossed. The rosefinch and Phoenix are rare beauties. Moreover, they are powerful warriors. They are more compact and attractive than ordinary women, and their skin is more white and smooth.


    Although the rosefinch has no idea how old an old woman is, it looks less than 30 years old. If it is thrown out, it will definitely kill countless famous stars.


    Two women who were not enemies, but could never be friends, appeared in fengteng garden. They also solved the crisis faced by the damper and could kill a few people less. Chu Feng couldn''t see through the idea of Zhuque master and apprentice. After all, Chu Feng gave Zhu que 16 slaps without water at that time.


    In the past time, Chu Feng thought of countless possibilities, but they were all overthrown one by one, which was the practice of Zhuque master and apprentice. He could not guess.


    When Chu Feng came, Zhuque master and apprentice had already noticed that when Chu Feng was three meters away, they both stood up. Feng Qingqing looked at Chu Feng with a playful and unknown look in his eyes.


    And the rosefinch looked at Chu Feng''s eyes, which seemed to have abandoned her.


    Facing the different looks and eyes of the two women, Chu Feng is calm. At present, Zhang Yuner is in fengteng garden, and he is not afraid of what the rosefinch does: "why?"


    "Apprentice!"


    Zhuque back to two people, Feng Qingqing''s words make her face red, more ashamed and angry, not only can''t beat Chu Feng, but now he has to come to cure himself, that kind of mood, no one can understand.


    Although he didn''t have a good impression on the rosefinch, Chu Feng still had a kind of guilt of blaspheming the beautiful. He coughed in embarrassment: "that thought has solved the crisis of fengteng garden today. I''ll show you. Turn around and I''ll see what''s going on."


    At that time, Chu Feng was just slapping at will and didn''t think about too many things. But now the rosefinch hasn''t detumescence for such a long time. Chu Feng thinks it must have hit some acupoints.


    Zhuque also thought that Chu Feng could be intimidated and bribed. She didn''t want to be so simple. Although it''s a bit embarrassing to show people like this, it''s even more humiliating to go out to show others this way.


    Heart secretly scold Chu Feng son of a bitch, rosefinch cold face turned to face him, head to one side, as if proud of the appearance.


    As a strong man in the seven levels of natural anger, it is the God like existence today. However, in the face of Chu Feng, not only does he not have the strength to fight, but he is beaten by Chu Feng on the shy part, and the eyes of Zhuque are filled with anger.


    Feeling the burning pain more intense than at the beginning, the rosefinch wanted to continue to do it, and vowed to give chufeng a good look even if he died today. But he was not ready to do it, Chu Feng suddenly burst into a drink: "stop it!"


    Suddenly a loud voice, let the rosefinch subconsciously stop all the movements, Chu Feng went forward to slap a slap in the face of the rosefinch, look fierce: "tell you, don''t challenge my patience, even if you are the rosefinch, is the king of four days, but in my eyes, you will not die."


    "Now I will show you that if you dare to say one more word and do one more unnecessary action, I will rape you first. After killing


    The fierce breath and insolent words made the rosefinch forget the reaction. The woman who had never been so intimidated showed a trace of timidity, and her voice was a little weaker: "Oh!"


    Feng Qingqing looked at her master and Chu Feng pinching each other. She didn''t want the situation to change suddenly. What''s more, the rosefinch was so clever that she blinked her eyes there. Finally, she gave her thumbs up and cried out, "chufeng is a bull''s-eye!"!


    Chu Feng is really impatient. If LAN Mei Er hadn''t told Zhuque master and apprentice to solve the crisis of fengteng garden indirectly today, he would not even pay attention to these two women. Therefore, Zhuque is still chattering there. Chu Feng naturally has no good attitude.


    Side head stares at Feng Qingqing: "see a person to go!"


    Feng Qingqing wants to say that she wants to stay here, but she touches Chu Feng''s eyes and complains with a small mouth: "I don''t care for women at all!" Hum two, Feng Qingqing went to the back, knowing that Chu Feng might be doing something inconvenient to be seen.


    After Feng Qingqing went to the back, Chu Feng stretched out his hands to hold the collar of the rosefinch. The rosefinch subconsciously raised his hand, and his eyes were unknowingly aggrieved. Chu Feng frowned: "let go!"


    The rosefinch loosened as if bitten by a snake. Chu Feng snorted and pulled off her skirt. A pair of balls immediately popped out and exposed to the air. She closed her eyes and bit her lips. For the first time, she was exposed in front of a man. Her heart was complicated and embarrassed.


    Feng Qingqing in the back looked back curiously. Her mouth was wide and her hand was patting her chest. My mother, master''s capital is really strong, but she is really fine.


    Chu Feng took a look, and the dark channel was really good. His left eye penetrated the surface and looked into it carefully. He quickly found out that it was his two tiny blood vessels blocked. Ordinary medical methods could not solve the problem, and wuzhe Zhenyuan could not break through.Hands on the above slowly knead up, Zhuque Huo opened his eyes: "do you do?"


    Chu Feng stopped to look at the rosefinch and narrowed his eyes. When he was doing things, he hated other people''s creaking and crooked. One hand loosened and slapped at the rosefinch''s face: "I said, shut up!"


    Zhuque was slapped by Chu Feng again. She closed her eyes and clenched her fists. Chu Feng didn''t care what she thought. Anyway, it would be the enemy in the future, so there was no need to be polite.


    In the past ten minutes, Chu Feng has been dredging the blood vessels with massage and using the stimulation of gold needle to make the blood flow faster. The originally swollen baby slowly disappears, and the rosefinch feels the pain at the beginning.


    Chu Feng released his hands, put up the gold needle and turned around: "roll


    The rosefinch opened her eyes and lowered her head to see the baby''s recovery. Her face was pink and pink. When she saw Chu Feng leave, she said with a smile: "master, girl''s body!"


    "Go away!" Zhu que angrily cheered a word, looking at Chu Feng has disappeared, thinking just enough was kneaded more than ten minutes, a burst of shame and anger, just hate can not mention.


    Touching the face of the remaining two palms, the rosefinch walked out of the fengteng garden. She did not know what she was thinking. Feng Qingqing murmured: "is it spring, master?"


    Looking at the direction of the main building, Feng Qingqing is very interested: "however, it''s really domineering, slapping two palms, ha ha ha!"


    With Feng Qingqing silver bell like laughter, fengteng garden completely quiet down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1063

    Yesterday, the battle on the main peak of Yanmen lost a lot. Although the recovery of limbs was a little strange, Zhang Yuner didn''t say that, and Chu Feng didn''t ask, so it was a little late today. After washing and leaving the room, Chu Feng came to Ye Xinlan''s room.


    Although the matter is very pit father, but the child is ultimately their own, last night busy with things, there is no time, now always need to come to see his daughter.


    Open the door and go in. Chu Feng sees Su Xinyu and Zhang Yuner lying on one side of the table for a rest. Hearing the sound of opening the door, they wake up blinking. Su Xinyu stares at Chu Feng, gets up and pushes him out of the room. It seems that Chu Feng has not forgiven him for a while, making the latter depressed for a while.


    Zhang Yuner stood up and took a look at Ye Xinlan, who was still sleeping with her child. She went to Chu Feng and said softly, "Xinyu is a good woman. If you fail her, I will not let you go."


    Zhang yun''er leaves the room. Chu Feng is really depressed at the moment. After dealing with the rosefinch business last night, Chu Feng did not come back here. At this time, it seems that the three people said something last night and reached some agreements.


    Just what is the meaning of Zhang yun''er''s leaving that sentence? Chu Feng couldn''t understand it.


    Shaking his head, he could not close the door and went to the bed. He saw the little girl lying there, sleeping sweetly. Chu Feng looked soft and gently reached out to pick up the little girl.


    No matter how cruel and bloodthirsty Chu Feng is outside, facing his own women and brothers, Chu Feng has always been as warm as spring. Looking at his first child in life, Chu Feng said softly: "baby daughter, after you call Chu Ling, be a smart little princess."


    "It''s called Ye Ling."


    Just said, don''t know when to wake up Ye Xinlan has opened his eyes, stare at Chu Feng, a look at the little girl in his arms, look soft: "this is said for a long time, heart language and yun''er also promised that this matter will never spread out, after all, whether your child is born with me or not, but it comes out of my stomach after all.


    Above the traditional morality, it''s hard to say. It''s just like a child with heart talk. You can''t develop in my stomach. It''s the same truth. So she''s my daughter, Ye Ling, not Chu Ling! "


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and shook his head: "no, you want her to call Xinyu sister or my brother-in-law?"


    Ye Xinlan looked ashamed and angry, and said, "talk nonsense, I will ignore you."


    It has been known that ye Xinlan is only the mother, not his mother. Chu Feng didn''t start to be so presumptuous. He sat on the chair beside him and looked at the little girl who was sleeping peacefully and sweetly: "whatever. Later, she will call Ye Ling. Just ask me sincerely. In the future, you won''t let her call me my brother-in-law?"


    Ye Xinlan bit his lips. It''s too shameful for Chu Feng to say such a thing, but it''s good anyway. Ye Ling''s brother-in-law of chufeng does have some pit father.


    Frown thought for a while, but also can not think of a good way, the child is out of her belly, although Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er, but the feeling of October pregnancy is more profound than Zhang yun''er, this matter can not be known by outsiders, although it is not the child conceived in that relationship.


    However, it is unreasonable to be known that she is pregnant with Chu Feng''s child. She and Chu Feng will suffer moral condemnation.


    The most important thing is that even if you say it, there won''t be many people who believe it. They will only think that she and Chu Feng were pregnant with this child, because the idea of borrowing the belly is really out of the blue.


    Chu Feng also understood that this matter is not easy to solve, touched the girl''s nose and said with a smile: "if you can''t think of it, there will be a solution to the matter one day."


    Ye Xinlan nodded. He also knew that it was unnecessary to tangle with this problem now. He thought that if he could not do it at that time, he taught Ye Ling to call his brother in front of others and to avoid others to call him father.


    In this way, ye Xinlan was not so embarrassed, but looked at Chu Feng holding the child, squinting and saying: "now the truth of the matter has come out. In the future, you should treat me like a mother who treats heart language. In addition, you are not allowed to hold me or tease me, or even run to sleep with me."


    Chu Feng''s face appeared embarrassed, thinking of the beginning of their own appearance, combined with the truth now, feeling quite shameful.


    Just looking at Ye Ling in his arms, Chu Feng was speechless: "that, Ye Ling calls your mother, do I also want to call your mother like heart language? What''s up with the plane? "


    Ye Xinlan once again heard these words, and roared with shame and anger. However, the problem of this address could not be solved. He hummed: "anyway, no matter what you do, you will respect me in the future. If you don''t, you still want to play it real?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and nodded seriously: "this is a good way, we secretly combine!"


    Ye Xinlan is stunned. At first, if Chu Feng doesn''t know the truth, it''s OK, because she doesn''t explain it. Now the truth is right in front of her. There''s no relationship between them. Chu Feng even says such a thing.


    Rao is Ye Xinlan is no longer a woman of first-time humanitarianism. Hearing Chu Feng''s words like this, she stares at Chu Feng fiercely, turns her head to one side, and the deer in her heart flutters. Because ye Ling''s existence, they already have a subtle feeling, but the difference is just the final procedure.Ye Xinlan didn''t respond. Chu Feng quickly opened the door and left. The sound of closing the door sounded. Ye Xinlan looked at the door, and then looked at Ye Ling beside her. Her hand crossed the little girl''s face. She said in shame, "Lingling, your father-in-law is a rogue, and half of his mother-in-law don''t want to let go. It''s the best."


    "When you grow up, you must open your eyes and find a man who only loves you all his life."


    Chu Feng didn''t know ye Xinlan was instilling ideas into Ye Ling. He went to the hall and Huangfu ruodie to another building. Yesterday, the five attackers were captured alive with their joint efforts, and there was no chance of suicide.


    Chu Feng and Huang Fu Ruo die arrive at a converted temporary detention place on the third floor. They look at the five people lying on the ground, like dead bodies, separated by the iron fence. Chu Feng''s expression is not fluctuating.


    Partial head let a person open the door, Chu Feng walked in, raised his hand Five damper sharp and fast come in, five people were dragged up tied to one side of the pillar.


    Seeing them one by one from their faces, Chu Feng said coldly, ignoring the venomous eyes they cast on them: "I have never been a kind-hearted person, and I have always been cruel and merciless to the enemy. But today I would like to give you a way to survive. It is jueshamen who attacked Guanghan Garden. Who are you?"


    "Just tell me which family or faction you come from, and I''ll let you go immediately. It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I can know just a little bit, but it''s just a little troublesome. Give me the answer in three minutes."


    Strong and decisive questions, Chu Feng is not willing to waste too much energy on these people, killing them can certainly export evil spirit, but a little less twists and turns, it is important to know the attacker is also very important, yesterday emperor Fu Ruo die they cross examined, but the hardness of the five people, so that they did not ask for any information.


    A man tied in the middle sneered and said, "Chu Feng, we know who you are, so you don''t need to be hypocritical here. We killed so many people yesterday. How can you let us go at will? How can you explain to the people in the damper


    "So if you want to kill or cut, I won''t blink. As for asking me to tell you who we are, don''t talk about it!"


    "Good, I hope you can still be so tough Chu Feng sneered and raised his hand. Five golden lights flashed. Each of the five people stabbed into a gold needle. The original faces were all firm. The five people began to convulse, as if they were suffering from great pain.


    Huangfu ruodie stood there and saw the five people who had used all kinds of means yesterday, but had nothing to gain. At this time, the expression of pain and depression and silence spread all over the body. Chu Feng''s means seemed more ferocious than when he was in Jianghai.


    Finally, one of them couldn''t stand the pain of bone erosion and burst into a scream, and his voice echoed across the entire floor.


    Chu Feng stood with his hands down and opened his mouth at the right time: "this is a needling technique I learned, which is similar to lingchi. The difference is that it can make you feel the pain of the epidermis first, then the pain of the body, and then the pain of the bone marrow, until finally, the whole body will enjoy the pain of the heart like a thousand swords at the same time."


    "So you can keep silent all the time, and I''m not in a hurry. I want to see you break down and die in pain. It''s also a good thing."


    Pain is not enough to resolve their firmness, so Chu Feng''s words will make them lose their resistance. They don''t care how much pain they will suffer, but it doesn''t mean that they can bear the feeling that they know what they will face but can''t do anything about it.


    The warrior near the far left yelled: "give me a good time, kill me, I''ll tell you!"


    Chu Feng did not move: "said, can consider to give you a happy."


    At the moment, facing Chu Feng, they are not qualified to bargain. The man can''t bear the pain, and he just wants to ask for happiness: "we are from meiyuanluo''s family. The master asked us to attack fengteng garden, take down the main members, and kill all of them after confirming your death, so as to avenge the second youth."


    Chu Feng hands a Yang, five gold needles back to the hands, but the pain on the five people has not disappeared, the person who told the truth glared round eyes: "say good, happy?"


    Chu Feng turned indifferently and died so many brothers. How can we let these people die? At the beginning, it was just a kind of temptation. He gently raised his hand: "what I said is, I think about it, but now I give you the answer. After I think about it, I still think that we should let you live like death."


    "In memory of my brother who died yesterday with your cries of pain and fear!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1064

    On a cold night, the wind is as cold as water.


    Guanghan garden is dead and silent as if no one exists. If the lights around it are still on, people who pass by will only suspect that Guanghan garden itself is a ghost house.


    Chu Feng returned to Guanghan garden at 7:00 p.m. Lin Yulin, Yamazaki and Yanyan did not suffer any damage, which made Chu Feng feel better.


    What happened yesterday seems to be still in front of us. The bloody and killing never stops. The only thing that makes Chu Feng happy is that ye Xinlan''s mother and son gave birth to Ye Ling safely. At the same time, it seems that she has reached an agreement with Su Xinyu and Zhang yun''er, but Chu Feng still can''t see it. But as long as it doesn''t affect him, Chu Feng won''t have much gossip.


    When I return to Guanghan garden tonight, Chu Feng just comes back with ice and jade. Although Zhang yun''er is very strong and is also a taboo, the safety factor with him will be much greater.


    However, after several considerations, Chu Feng still left her in fengteng garden. The wind gate is a secular force. Although he has given the position of the master to Huangfu Ruo die, we all know that he is the ultimate master of the wind gate.


    In order to avoid the recurrence of yesterday''s event, someone wants to attack fengteng garden and cause huge losses. Chu Feng keeps Zhang Yuner there, and also asks her to point out orphan life and Yan Luo, so that they can grow up as soon as possible.


    As for Guanghan garden, chufeng didn''t mean to arrange too many people. Lin Yulin, who had a different personality, Chang''e, who seemed to wake up at any time, and the black veiled woman who killed the pig and the hound, Chu Feng believed that Guanghan garden would be the safest place.


    At eight o''clock, everyone was sitting in the hall. When the atmosphere was a little dull, a sparse voice came from outside. Chu Feng stood up and said, "wait, don''t go out. I''ll deal with some things."


    Just left the villa with ice and jade. Chu Feng came to the shadow of the garden. I don''t know when there were eight people standing here. They were the eight King Kong of the adjudication office.


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, eight vajras bowed down and opened his mouth respectfully under the leadership of Yilong: "little Lord!"


    Chu Feng nodded quietly, waiting for eight people to stand up from the new voice: "are you ready?"


    She did not dare to look at Chu Feng. Er Feng whispered: "according to the requirements of the little Lord, under the command of the king of Xuanwu, everyone is ready. As long as the little Lord orders, after the sun rises tomorrow, the hidden power of the three families and four families will disappear."


    "As for the base camp of the Luo family in Meiyuan, it will take some time."


    Knowing from those who attacked that they came from meiyuanluo''s family, Chu Feng killed them. Although the alliance of the three sects and four clans this time had played out that no matter whether he was alive or dead, the gratitude and resentment were completely eliminated, but there was only one belief in Chu Feng, that the person who killed him should be prepared to be killed.


    After some measurement and consideration, they were ready to fight meiyuanluo''s family, so they were asked to investigate the location of meiyuanluo''s family. At present, the result is not very good.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t worry too much. As long as he kept killing heart, he could find it one day: "let people follow up. After finding it, I''ll send soldiers at the first time. In addition, jueshamen should also be checked. My hatred for them is much deeper than the other five. If I don''t kill them, I can''t sleep at night."


    The two phoenixes said, "little Lord, this time, in order to threaten and kill you, meiyuanluo family and jueshamen sent out their forces to break the rules against the secular people. According to the purpose of the ruling office, there is no amnesty for killing the whole family and the clan. However, the following words are not finished, but the meaning is very clear In the past, there were hermits who came out and did something. They just killed the parties and never used this to fight against a family or clan.


    At the moment, Chu Feng killed the attackers because of what they had done. Yilong was a bit worried, not to say afraid, but to fight when the four day king had left three, and the effect was not very good.


    Chu Feng also knew that he would pay a lot for the battle at this time. After thinking about it, he said, "I understand what you mean, but for some enemies, I will be cruel and merciless. However, I am not a rash person. First find out where the two forces are, and then I will wait for the end of the meeting between the two Koreas."


    A great war between the two worlds is not only more than the number of people, but also the number of powerful people. At present, the three heavenly kings have left. Although the Longmen guards can make up for some shortcomings, they almost mean it.


    Chu Feng thinks, in this month to find the big return Dan let Murong Bing return to its original state, so that the chance to deal with jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family will be a little more, no matter how bad, when he takes Zhang yun''er, the success rate will certainly not be low.


    But Chu Feng will not fight immediately, because the attack and killing just happened, and their vigilance must be very heavy. The effect will be different if they delay the time until the meeting between the two Koreas or after.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was not dizzy by hatred, Yilong was a little relieved and stood upright and began to speak: "the little Lord ordered it!""Eight King Kong listen to the order!"


    Chu Feng didn''t delay time. With a loud voice, all eight King Kong immediately stood upright. Chu Feng looked at their faces one by one, and said, "each LED 200 people to eight regions to clean up the hidden power of the three sects and four families. I have only one request."


    A hand stretched out and a finger pointed up: "that is, from the Central Plains to the south, to the south, to the northeast, there are no three families and four families. With the most cruel and bloody means, it is declared to them that the authority of the ruling office is inviolable, and the life of the young master is not so easy to take."


    "King Kong said in unison


    In response, the eight left Guanghan garden in a flash. All the parties are ready. Now they only need to go to those places to lead the people who have already been prepared. That is to say, after this night, they all know the identity of the little Lord ruled by Chu Feng, and they have no water at all.


    In the original shadow, only Chu Feng stood there alone, looking at the direction of eight King Kong leaving. Chu Feng turned around and saw Lin Yulin who did not know when to stand behind him.


    A soft look walked forward, holding the elegant and moving woman in his arms. His words were gentle: "Linlin''s wife, how can you be so disobedient and ask you to wait inside." Have a look at has been standing in the distance of ice and jade, these two girls are really more and more ignorant, some people do not say a word.


    Lin''s face turned red. This was the first time that Chu Feng held her arms in front of others'' faces and called out such a shameful address. Fortunately, she and she were not such talkative people. Although Lin Yulin was shy, she did not have much worry and embarrassment.


    Without breaking free from Chu Feng''s arms, Lin Yulin leaned against Chu Feng''s arms and cuddled up to her 10-year-old man: "I know what you are doing now, and also know what kind of enemies you are facing. I dare not ask you to end all this and do nothing. I know you can''t help it."


    "But promise me that you will take care of yourself at any time. You must always remember that you die one second, and I will go with you the next."


    Chu Feng''s heart moved Lin Yulin building tighter, his lips bit Lin Yulin''s earlobe, as always gentle: "I promise you."


    Chu Feng did not know why Lin Yulin asked, shaking his head: "I don''t seem to have anything to hide from you, right?" When he said that, his eyes could not help looking at Chang''e''s room.


    Lin Yulin pursed her lips and wanted to say what she saw, but she was worried that Chu Feng would blame her for her unauthorized entry. She shook her head and showed a complicated smile. Lin Yulin turned away. Chu Feng looked at her back and felt something wrong with Lin Yulin today.


    However, she didn''t go deep into it. She felt uncomfortable when she couldn''t walk in the sunshine like other women.


    Unable to stop producing a little apology, Chu Feng looked at Bing qingyujie: "I''m going to go to a place in a few days. Then you don''t need to follow. Guanghan garden doesn''t need your care. Tomorrow I''ll send you to Donghuan villa. Although the enemy doesn''t seem to care much about it, you should be careful."


    "After all, Chris is there, and who knows if the Kennedy family will go crazy and do something."


    The younger sister Yujie frowns. Although she has already been married with Chu Feng, she is still respected as the master of Chu Feng because of her childhood Cultivation: "little master, where are you going without my sister and me? Do you hate our influence on your freedom?"


    Pure Yujie asked such words, let Chu Feng look a little embarrassed, wryly pinched the latter''s face: "I want to go with Yan Yan to Yan Shan Yan''s house to see if I can find something useful. Taking you to many people is not necessarily a good thing, but also makes Yanshan Yan family think I want to attack them."


    "After all, the Yan family is also involved in the main peak of Yanmen."


    Yujie looks more relaxed. Just now she was really worried that Chu Feng hated them. Bingqing''s heart was relieved. Looking at Yujie standing with Chu Feng, she was a little envious. She thought to herself, when will the little master please me?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1065

    The night will pass, just as the sun will always fall.


    No matter how cruel and bloody the night is, as long as the time comes, it will always pass. The killing happened all over the country is silent, not ferocious or bloody. However, many people close their eyes forever on this night, and can no longer open their eyes to see the sun falling the next day, so as to shine its warmth.


    During the night, killing and bloodshed took place in the eight regions of Jiangnan, Jinan, Southeast, dianlan, northeast, northwest, Central Plains and frontier sea.


    At 11 o''clock in the night, the eight Wolves of bajingang arrived in the south of the Yangtze River by high-speed rail and entered the territory of Hangzhou. He led the 200 powerful men who had been prepared for this ruling to carry out a bottomless attack on a local security company.


    The Hangzhou criminal investigation team has been called by Zhou Jingxing. In the first 15 minutes of the fighting, no vehicles or pedestrians are allowed to enter the area, claiming that they are arresting criminals.


    Among the absolutely cruel and bloody means of balang, it belongs to the secular industry of the Chu family in Tianguan. The security company, which is used to control the external trend in real time, is directly destroyed. More than 50 strong people of Tianguan Chu family in the period of Tianguan''s natural shock all died in the blood of eight wolves. At the same time, they began to radiate the whole Jiangnan, cleaning all the people who came into the three gates and four families.


    And Ma Ma group, under the arrangement of Ma Qiduo, knocked on the door with money for the blood washed industry of eight wolves, and took over one by one into the legal industry of Ma Ma group.


    Similar things are unfolding in other seven regions. People from Jinan are Qilu, those from southeast are liushe, those from northeast are Wuma, those from northwest are from four elephants, those from Central Plains are from Sanbao, those from border sea are from Erfeng, and those from dianlan are from bajingang and Yilong from tiannu.


    With 200 absolute strong men, Yilong didn''t attack any enterprise groups and companies, but went to a private villa area built on the hillside in Kuncheng City, and without any reason, it used the strongest means to enter it.


    Outside the gate is written Wang''s garden!


    This is the residence of the Wang family of the Dian LAN Wang family group. It is interesting that Wang Yue, the former successor, had a festival with Chu Feng. This evening, he asked some special people to retaliate against Chu Feng, but he did not come up with a perfect plan before the sound of attacking and killing came.


    Under the leadership of Yilong, 200 people scattered out and pushed from every corner of the garden. When they met people, they were cruelly killed. When 15 minutes passed, Wang''s garden had no one alive except those brought by Yilong.


    Wang Yue, who was also thinking of revenge for Chu Feng, died beside the swimming pool. At the moment of his death, he didn''t know why.


    However, after having a festival with Wang Yue, Chen Lin, his woman, knew that Wang Yue was different from ordinary dandies. Chu Feng asked Ye Zixuan to use Yin Feng''s relationship to investigate.


    In the end, there was no favorable news, but after the integration of the ruling power by Chu Feng, it was found that the Wangs were the secular spokesmen trained by the Luo family in Meiyuan in their early years, in order to help them seek huge wealth, and what the Luo family needed to pay was to provide the Wang family with the basis for their foothold in dianlan.


    The two sides hit it off and started cooperation for many years. So at the moment of his death, Wang Yue did not know that his death was not because he had offended people, but because his grandfather had chosen the wrong partner.


    Twenty minutes later, a big fire broke out in the whole villa area, drowning the villas that had been built for more than a billion dollars in the fire, covering up the truth of the killing.


    At the same time, under the leadership of Shen Xiuqin, fengteng group allied with Huangfu Ruoxi''s Huangfu group, Huang Jingyin''s Huang''s group, and Ma Qiduo''s temporary Ma Qiduo''s Ma group''s shares in the European and American exchanges.


    Because all the Wangs were dead. By the time the people reacted, Wang''s group, which had more than 100 billion yuan in assets, had been completely divided up by the four groups, and there was no trace left. The Wang family, once famous for a time in Dian LAN, was annihilated in the long history under the powerful power of Chu Feng.


    Over the course of one night, major events occurred in all eight regions. Either a person in charge who could influence local decision-making was killed and the whole family was bloodied. That was to say, a group company changed its name, and the original person in charge seemed to have disappeared and never appeared again.


    By the time 6:00 a.m., the leaders of the pilgrimage had gathered in the secret conference room under the sea of stars. They did not know how many times they had been woken up from their warm bedclothes in recent months.


    Whether they are willing or not, they will come here for the first time.


    Although what happened in the eight regions last night was going on covertly and still happened in the middle of the night, it is not a secret for the big men who are in charge of the heavy power.


    Last night, when Su Zhengji was scolded at the table 20 years ago, it was said that she was more and more attacked by Wu Ji


    "And Chu Feng, the little calf, is more and more ruthless. Killing people can be done, but they can''t be killed like dogs. It''s really his family to be a saint?"Zhou tianchu took the message with a wry smile: "Chu Feng''s own power of controlling the adjudication office can indeed wash these people back and forth for countless times, but it can''t be so quiet. Before I came, I received the news that last night''s action, a few little bastards, did not work less, but also played a very happy time. Although they didn''t do it directly, their role was not small."


    Zhou tianchu didn''t explain who was helping chufeng, but all the people sitting here were human spirits. Naturally, he knew that Chu Feng''s actions last night could not have been silent without official cooperation, and had been known by the public for a long time.


    Ye Enzheng rubbed his head, and the joy of knowing that ye Xinlan had a baby was gone. He breathed out: "when I go back, I''ll have a good talk with Ye Zisheng. In this way, with the help of Chu Feng, dozens of group companies and persons in charge who have great influence on the local area have been swept away overnight. It''s too much."


    Su dingzheng once again punched and swore on the table: "I also want to talk to Su Mo Bei, this son of a jerk. I can make mischief with Chu Feng, but I don''t know how much the assets of fengteng, Huangfu, Huang''s and Ma''s groups are going up this night."


    Zhou tianchu wryly smile: "I also want to ring the alarm bell with Zhou Jingxing, let him know what is country first, emotion after."


    Li Zong sits at the top of the table and looks at the three old friends who have already made their stand. He crosses a bitter smile and presses a button in front of him. A picture appears behind him, and the sixth big man, Leng Wuxi, appears on top of the picture.


    Li Zong turned back and whispered, "Lao Leng, what do you think of this matter? Li Ji, a little son of a bitch, supports Chu Feng unconditionally. If I can''t change their idea, my decision is to let the four little guys rest for two years, so that their blood will subside."


    Don''t want to, cold Wuxi did not stop the mouth: "they do good, Chu Feng do also good." Seeing the surprised look of the four old friends, Leng Wuxi said solemnly: "just now, the Xuanwu of the verdict sent me a formal notice, telling me that last night Chu Feng was not cleaned for no reason."


    "I have also scrutinized the information he has given, and I am 100% sure that there is no fraud. The group companies and the responsible persons are the seeds of three branches and four companies in recent years."


    Li Zong''s four people, Rao, have already experienced numerous big storms. When they heard the words of Leng Wuxi, they stood up at the same time and walked to this position. They were very clear about what this represented. They thought that if Chu Feng had not been cleaned up for this reason, I believe that in five years'' time, the central core level would be broken into three doors and four families.


    Li Zong and their faces were cold, and they began to be angry with Chu Feng''s lawlessness. At the moment, they dissipated invisibly. More importantly, they were glad that Chu Feng''s iron and blood made all of this disappear overnight.


    I also know that Chu Feng must be because of the things above the main peak of Yanmen, and the things of Guanghan garden and fengteng garden, which is a kind of revenge on the three gates and four families.


    In a short period of time, Li Zong had figured out all the things and said in a positive way: "Lao Leng, at present, it is certain that Chu Feng will not have any entanglement with the three doors and four families. What he does also accords with our kingdom''s interests. I hope you can express our meaning to Xuanyuan family. Chu Feng will always be our friend."


    "In addition, I hope that the Xuanyuan family will intervene when necessary, so that the three heavenly kings who have been separated will not have the opportunity to ally with three sects and four clans."


    Leng Wuxi nodded: "don''t worry, I have already conveyed this matter. Xuanyuan Laozu just asked me to tell you that the Chu wind will soon set off the biggest killing, which can be regarded as the biggest turbulence in more than 100 years. There are some things you should always be prepared for, and the change of office can be postponed for a while."


    Li Zong and others frowned. Chu Feng is now like a nuclear bomb, which gives them too much deterrence. Hearing what Leng Wuxi said, Li zongsi thought about it and said, "I will hold a meeting of the Standing Committee after dawn. It is not a problem to postpone the meeting. I believe that they are not willing to have a change when the term is changed."


    Leng Wuxi nodded at ease, and when he was about to end the video call, he said to himself, "you are busy. I have to prepare. Chu Feng, a boy, is expected to come to Jinan recently. When the disaster star comes, I don''t know how many people will die."


    The picture is directly black. Li Zong and others have a look at you. I want to ask what''s going on, but think about it or forget it.


    Turning around, Li Zong faced his three old friends with a solemn look: "Chu Feng helped us dig out a bomb last night. No matter what our decision was, we will change it in the future. We will give full support to Li Ji. They will become brothers and friends with Chu Feng. In addition, they will make a diplomatic statement and refuse the request of the Kennedy family."


    "At the same time, tell them that if you want Chu Feng not to oppress them cruelly, do as Chu Feng says and hand over lantia!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1066

    The dust settled.


    When Chu Feng wakes up in Lin Yulin''s room at 8 o''clock in the morning, all the killing and bloodshed quietly subsided one night. The secular power and support power belonging to three families and four families all disappeared in this world. Although cruel, Chu Feng is like an outsider.


    He didn''t call to ask for the result, because he had already expected the result when he decided to start last night. Unless the three departments and four families sent out the strongest force, he could not stop the eight King Kong''s rampage.


    In the current situation, the three sects and four schools are more concerned with what they have done in the secular world, and there is no possibility of support at all. Therefore, Chu Feng is not surprised at all in this victory.


    At the moment of opening her eyes, she saw that Lin Yulin had already woken up. She looked at him without blinking, and her mouth was smiling: "did you find me very handsome? Or do you think you are happy to eat tender grass? "


    Lin Yulin has nothing to be polite to jump out of a word directly. Although she and Chu Feng have not crossed the final bottom line because of her inconvenience recently, she has basically done what should be done. Looking at the teenager close at hand, Lin Yulin''s heart is complicated.


    Intellectually, she felt that it was wrong to be with Chu Feng, but emotionally, she was not willing to give up her beloved.


    She sat up slowly. The quilt fell off her body. Looking down, she saw that she had no time to spare. Lin Yulin''s face was red and she glared at Chu Feng. She had been sleeping well. Chu Feng was forced to take off her clothes. Seeing this, she was a 29 year old woman, and she was inevitably shy.


    shy words, did not respond to Lin Yulin''s response, curious to look back, see the woman is not blinking at her eyes, looked down, Chu Feng old face red: "aunt, do not look at me like this, I have a thin face."


    "Don''t call me auntie."


    Lin Yulin frowned and exclaimed, "do you love me more, or do you love my body more?"


    Chu Feng looked at her, Lin Yulin met Chu Feng''s eyes: "otherwise you explain, why do you eat my tofu every time I''m alone?" When she said these words, Lin''s face was red. After all, her heart was too traditional, and she was worried about breaking through taboos.


    Chu Feng felt that the problem was a little headache. He thought about it and said, "no matter how strong the love and the beginning are, they can''t do without the combination of the body and mind. It will make each other''s body and mind closer. I love you, I love your body and everything you have."


    Lin Yulin looked at Chu Feng and said earnestly, "if you have been unable to combine with me, will you slowly stop loving me?"


    Chu Feng wisely chooses to shut up. Lin Yulin''s answers to such questions are all wrong. If not, Lin Yulin will say don''t touch me after that. If yes, it will be even worse. She will smile bitterly.


    Lin Yulin took Chu Feng''s hand with a gentle look: "from the moment when I didn''t want to cover up my thoughts and didn''t care about people''s spitting, what I wanted most was that I could see you every morning when I opened my eyes. Every night, I would love you even if you were a eunuch."


    The words are sincere and serious, and people can''t stop believing when they hear them.


    But Lin Yulin''s metaphor made Chu Feng helpless and said with a bitter smile: "if I am a eunuch and thirty is like a wolf, what should you do when you want to?"


    Lin Yulin smiles shyly. Her eyes twinkle, and she dare not look directly at Chu Feng. She slowly approaches Chu Feng. She whispers in his ear and doesn''t know what to say. Finally, she turns around and walks into the bathroom and closes the door.


    Let''s get excited. Chu Feng almost doubted what Lin Yulin said just now, but her heart was also moved slowly. This is a woman with three obedience and four virtues. Her husband is heaven. What she is willing to pay is always beyond her men''s imagination.


    With a happy smile on his mouth, Chu Feng opened the door of the room and went out. Last night, he stayed in Lin Yulin''s room for the night. No one knew, so he went back to talk while no one found out.


    Lightly back to his room, Chu Feng just opened the door to go in, a faint fragrance came, Chu Feng Leng a look, his big bed lying on a quiet sleeping woman with a faint smile, chufeng see this corner of the mouth twitch, how she is in my room ah?


    When chufeng walks over, chufeng doesn''t wake up. Why does Huizi Yamazaki, who appears in his room, wash and gargle in the bathroom first. When she comes out, she just opens her eyes and looks at each other. Chu Feng feels caught as a thief.


    Keiko Yamazaki seems to know how to stimulate a man to the greatest extent. She is not enthusiastic, not open-minded, and even very reserved and steady, but occasionally every move can attract men.


    When Chu Feng was attracted by the protruding body under her pajamas, Keiko Yamazaki timely put down her hand and came down from the bed, pondering and opening her mouth: "the wind is little. Last night, she took a rest in other rooms. Yan Yan didn''t come out in the small warehouse. Ziyi was injured and cultivated in the room. I went to see it before I came."


    "Where did fengshao rest last night?"Chu Feng secretly said that the woman was too clever, hesitated to return to the way: "your room!" I think you come to my room. I don''t know if I will go to your room?


    Don''t want to, Yamazaki covered his mouth with a smile: "I came here at three o''clock in the morning last night."


    Chufeng simply did not explain anything, but looked up and down at Keiko Yamazaki: "it doesn''t matter where I go. What matters is how you are in my room. Can''t you sleep in your room?"


    With a smile, Yamazaki went to Chu Feng''s side, not too close, but enough to stimulate men: "that night I told you, I will make my efforts to love you, but you run around, when can I fall in love with you? So I still feel that if I combine with each other many times, there will be love when there is no emotion. "


    "Do it. Love to do. Love, love comes from doing, isn''t it? "


    Chufeng''s mouth twitched violently. For the first time, she found that Keiko Yamazaki was not an ordinary woman. She was a kind of noble woman in front of her, warm and open-minded after her. She was unconsciously excited. Chu Feng did not continue to think about it.


    In the morning, he was the most angry man. If he was stimulated, Chu Feng did not doubt that he would fight with Huizi Yamazaki for three hundred rounds, so that he could go out on a golden mountain.


    Cough: "that has the opportunity to say it again, I go to find Yan Yan."


    With that, she ran away. Looking at Chu Feng, she couldn''t help laughing. Then she looked gloomy and sighed: "I forced myself to fall in love with you, but found it a little difficult, but this life, it seems that I don''t love you, and I don''t know what to do."


    Shaking her head, Keiko Yamazaki also left chufeng''s room. Last night, she wanted to come to chufeng and make a good deed. Unfortunately, he was not there. Although this kind of behavior is a little vulgar, but Yamazaki feels that if you want to take the initiative to fight for it, if you don''t act, then everything is false.


    When chufeng, who fled to the garden, looked back and saw that Keiko Yamazaki didn''t catch up with him, he was relieved. Since Yamamoto''s husband came that night, Yamazaki became a completely different person, seducing him from time to time, making the chufeng, who has been used to the quiet and elegant chufeng of Yamazaki, a little unable to adapt.


    It can be a moment for a woman to change. Chu Feng comes to the small warehouse and opens the door to enter. There is no accident. Yan Yan is still refining pills there. Just as she is about to open her mouth, a dull sound of breaking the air suddenly rings, and a smell of medicine fills the air.


    Yan Yan, who was sitting on the ground, opened his eyes happily and said happily, "that''s great. I finally refined the secret medicine."


    Walking forward, Yan Yan didn''t seem to see the arrival of Chu Feng. He picked up the three pills floating on the stove. Then he looked back at the door: "how did you come here in the morning and tell you, before you propose marriage to Yan''s family, don''t think about the last thing."


    Last time, refers to chaos Ding suddenly out of control that time, Yan Yan''s clothes were all burned.


    Chu Feng turned his eyes helplessly. He felt that his character was always questioned and became a stallion. He shook his head and said, "you are too green. I''m not interested. Get ready and go to your house!"


    Yan Yan Oh, as if frightened by what: "you really want to propose a marriage?"


    It just happened that three families and four families attacked and killed Chu Feng. Now he wants to go to Yan''s house. Yan Yan feels that Chu Feng will not attack Yan''s family, right?


    Chu Feng had already turned around, smell speech to look back at the lovely Yan Yan, but with a smile: "at the beginning, I was just joking with you, going to Yan''s house just had something to deal with, and you have nothing to do with it. Of course, it needs to lead the way."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1067

    At ten in the morning, after a simple breakfast, Chu Feng left Guanghan garden with Yan Yan and Bingqingyujie, and was ready to go to Cuixin.


    It makes Chu Feng feel strange that the double dragon chaos Ding does not know where Yan Yan hid. Finally, he asked a curious question. Yan Yancai told me that the double dragon chaos tripod is a special object. As long as the owner is recognized, it can change the size at any time by virtue of the people''s thoughts.


    Chu Feng felt a little strange about this, but he thought of the sword spirit of Ming Hong magic sword. It was relieved that these top gods and tools could not be measured by the common sense.


    Today is not weekend, it is not far away, it only takes half an hour to arrive today. I just met Cui Xin and Ji zhimingbu in the kitchen to prepare for breakfast. Zhangsichi went to the Imperial College.


    Let Yan Yan and Bingqingyujie sit in the hall first, and go upstairs to find Chris.


    Chris refused to stay here at the beginning, and later she gradually accepted the fact that she was under house arrest. Although Cuixin and jizumingbu were not any martial arts, she could not be stopped, but Chu wind had dozens of excellent wind doors arranged outside. Unless Chris did not go, she would be stopped if she left.


    Moreover, it is the imperial city. If Chu Feng does not nod, Chris can not leave the city at all. Of course, the Kennedy family will be able to rescue, so it is different.


    When she came to Chris'' room, the injury caused by Chu Feng began to ravage has recovered. The charming and hot woman sits there, and looks at it with a autobiography of the richest horse. Although the richest man of horse is less than one-two of Kennedy family, it is worth studying from scratch.


    In a word, the first generation of Kennedy family has not been so rich as Ma. It is more the accumulation of generations and the penetration of Tianchi political circles that have gained the present wealth and status.


    Hearing the footsteps, Chris looked up and saw Chu Feng coming, and her face sank suddenly. She thought that she was wronged and brutally taken away from her clean body. Although she didn''t care about what the first time, she was forcibly occupied by a man who had not yet felt. Chris was angry naturally.


    In addition, we know what happened in Shuidong. Chu Feng killed the palace strongly, not only killed rockefells, but also killed Johnson on the plane.


    Although the evidence shows that there is no relationship with Chu Feng, and he did not have time to arrange for Johnson to start at the palace, Chris subconsciously believed that people were not killed by Chu Feng, but it must also be inseparable from Chu Feng.


    In fact, both Johnson and Prince bergo were killed by Lin Yulin. Of course, these Chu Feng would not say that he did not need to prove his innocence.


    Seeing the woman who was bitter and hostile, Chu Feng walked down and sat down with no intention, looked at the women''s white and tender thighs, and smiled: "I thought you were in a bad mood to be a prisoner of the stairs. I didn''t think that the little days were still very moist, skin was still moist, and people also had extraordinary charm."


    "Ordinary men need courage to see women like you at a glance."


    This is not chufeng flattering, Chris invisible in the air and her unique noble temperament, ordinary men do not say that the idea of blasphemy, is simply to look at a glance, all need great courage.


    Chris hummed, closed her books and said, "even if I am a fan of thousands of people, I am not your best. Don''t you think it''s fake to say that now? Can you deny you doing my business after you have added that film? "


    A question, let Chu wind mute, at that time heard what happened, just felt that Chris deliberately moved away from the mountain, so that he could not make arrangements for the first time.


    So at that time, she gave Chris. Finally, it turns out that Chris is innocent, and all of them are the conspiracy of Huangfu literary circle.


    Embarrassed touch the head, at that time still really Qi and blood on the brain, it seems to keep the normal heart, nothing can be impulsive.


    "I believe you know the Kennedy family''s current situation. Do you know if you have contacted them to convey my meaning?"


    Chu Feng''s careful thinking, Chris can naturally see, but has been on, that said nothing can be made up, left head to one side: "I have contacted my father yesterday, he did not refuse, but also did not promise, but according to my understanding of father, and my brother''s cognition, they will not compromise."


    Considering that the Kennedy family has not been damaged in Tianchi''s local industries, the industries around the world are cleaned up. For the first time, Chris felt strong Kennedy family was not enough to face Chu Feng.


    Though I regret the fact that Johnson was brought to the pilgrimage, it was only that it had happened, and Chris would not be silent in the wrong decisions of the past, because it was irreparable.


    Chu Feng believed Chris and leaned there and asked, "don''t compromise, what else can they do?"


    "Pressure!"


    Chris did not hesitate to throw two words, in Chu Feng looked at her when opening: "in the absence of the final moment, the family is impossible to compromise, the most likely is through the holy court official pressure on you, after all, your foundation is the holy Dynasty, as long as the official pressure you, two-phase balance, you must compromise."Chu Feng frowned slightly. What Chris said was indeed a way. If the official of the holy Dynasty ignored to suppress Fengmen and tianwangmen, and also made a move to fengteng group, in order to save some things, Chu Feng would really compromise.


    Thinking about whether to go and Huan Xinghai that group of old men to discuss, Chris''s phone rang.


    Back to stare at Chu Feng''s eyes, Chris saw the caller ID, stood up and respectfully pressed the answer key: "father!"


    Chu Feng heard Chris''s words, temporarily dispersed the thought of thinking, subconsciously felt that this call will bring him good news.


    This phone call time is not very long, seven or eight minutes Chris hung up the phone and walked in, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes are more cold.


    Suddenly, he smashed his mobile phone toward Chu Feng and scolded, "the saint Korean is insidious."


    It turns out that just now, the father of the Kennedy family, Chris''s father, called in person to tell the pilgrimage authorities that they had refused their request, and that they could not compete with Chu Feng. However, the Kennedy family''s industry suffered a huge blow, even if they did not want to compromise, it was impossible.


    Chu Feng is playing with the mobile phone, listening to Chris convey the meaning, a soft smile: "it seems that your father is a smart man." After a pause, his eyes burst into a sharp color: "it''s useless to just say that compromise is useless. It''s not impossible to ask me to withdraw my instructions to the world, so that the Kennedy family can take a breath."


    The woman who broke the pot, let Chu Feng slightly surprised, but also did not continue to tease her meaning, stood up and left the room.


    The Kennedy family has chosen to compromise in order to seek a respite and further development of the Kennedy family industry all over the world. Chu Feng does not care about this. The world is very big. One can''t swallow it. Too much oppression will cause backlash.


    Although the Kennedy family is now ruled by secular forces to suppress the breath is difficult, but does not mean that it has no deterrent.


    The family that controls a quarter of Tianchi''s economic rights and military politics, no matter how frustrated, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and Chu Feng will not choose to send troops to Tianchi until he has no choice, because no matter how powerful the secular forces are, they will not do anything when they are crushed by the Kingdom''s machines.


    In his kingdom, he could also be calm. The local battle in Tianchi was not as difficult as usual. Chu Feng was not willing to take his men''s lives in exchange for a tragic victory.


    When Chu Feng left, Chris was powerless to sit down. It was not Chu Feng''s great oppression on her, but her strong worship of the family. Under Chu Feng''s absolute strength, there were cracks. In the face of Chu Feng''s strong suppression, the Kennedy family had to do something roundabout.


    This is something that Kris has never met since she was sensible. Even if she knows the relationship between lantia and Chu Feng and comes to the holy pilgrimage with curiosity, Chris feels that she in the free country is totally superior to Chu Feng.


    Even when she saw Chu Feng ravaging Johnson, she thought it was true.


    But on that night, Chu Feng not only hurt her, but also smashed into her body regardless of her injury, and industries around the world were hit. Chris''s worship of the family has disappeared, and more is the awe of Chu Feng.


    Although she is not willing to admit, but the heart does not know when to start, has produced a kind of spiritual instinctive fear of Chu Feng.


    Chris sat in silence. Chu Feng was standing at the door with an evil smile: "Shen Xiuqin of fengteng group will come here in the afternoon. I heard that you have brought the top-notch electronic contract of 30 billion pool currency. I am very interested in this. Thank you for your contribution to the holy court."


    After that, Chu Feng left again. Although he didn''t say anything, the meaning was very clear. Kris''s mouth twitched, and she cursed: "eat people, don''t vomit bones!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1068

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Shen Xiuqin appears alone and punctually here in the east ring villa.


    The woman in the river and sea received a call from Chu Feng in the morning, asking her to come to the imperial city to sign a 30 billion dollar cutting-edge electronic cooperation contract with the Kennedy family.


    Shen Xiuqin knows the grudges between Chu Feng and the Kennedy family, and is curious about how to cooperate. But Chu Feng asked her to come, and Shen Xiuqin didn''t think much about it. Fengteng group has many subsidiaries, covering many industries, but the electronic industry has not yet been involved.


    The Kennedy family is a leader in the electronic field of Tianchi. The rumors that Apple has taken a bite all over the world have the shares of the Kennedy family. If we can really cooperate, we still have a contract involving 30 billion cutting-edge products. Shen Xiuqin is naturally willing to cooperate.


    Not only can you set up a subsidiary company, but you can learn more advanced technology from the other party. Maybe you can have a breakthrough point. Seizing the holy pilgrimage in one fell swoop is not a very excellent electronic market. It is absolutely inexhaustible money.


    For Shen Xiuqin, who fell into the eyes of money, this is an opportunity, so after explaining the things on the other side of the river and sea, Shen Xiuqin quickly came to the imperial city.


    Cui Xin and Ji Chi Mingbu have an advertisement to shoot. They have left after lunch. Bingqing has nothing to do. They let Yujie stay and watch and go with them. They also want to see what these bright stars look like when they work.


    As for why she is close to Cui Xin, only Bingqing knows about it.


    Shen Xiuqin gets angry when she sees Chu Feng''s carefree appearance. She''s busy there. You''re so cool to take a beautiful woman to bask in the sun, or a foreign girl.


    But think of Chu Feng transferred to her shares, Shen Xiuqin''s heart and a little balance.


    Long legs swing past, regardless of Chris and Yujie are also there, Shen Xiuqin stands behind Chu Feng, hands on Chu Feng''s shoulder, gently massages him, and laughs: "chufeng brother, are you comfortable?"


    Chu Feng took off the sunglasses on his face and opened his eyes: "comfortable, but still get the business done. Miss Chris has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Chris on the beach chair nearby glared at Chu Feng fiercely. If she could, she would rather cooperate with other companies than with fengteng, because that would be to send money to chufeng directly. However, as the main person in charge of this, she was under house arrest by chufeng, and she could not find anyone to cooperate with.


    This kind of eyes, by Shen Xiuqin all look in the eyes, in the heart uncomfortable bent over the body in Chu Feng''s ear whispered: "very beautiful?"


    In an instant, she took back her eyes and looked at Chris. She just saw that she was bending down with her clothes hanging down, revealing the bottomless abyss of Shen Xiuqin, who was half snow-white. She swallowed her mouth: "beauty!"


    Shen Xiuqin''s mouth curled up a proud arc. She was very satisfied with Chu Feng''s reaction. She almost bit Chu Feng''s ear and said in a soft voice: "that time you were happy, sister, I''m not cool. Last time ye Zixuan was in no way. This time I happened to be in the imperial city. This evening, God hundred Hotel, do you understand?"


    Chu Feng felt a heat flow surging in her abdomen. She loved pure women like Shen Xiuqin and Cui Xin as long as they were successful men, because they only talked about money but not love, which saved a lot of trouble.


    Eyes turned, Chu Feng coughed: "I''ll treat you to dinner in the evening, first finish the contract."


    Chu Feng didn''t agree directly, but it was already a hint. When Shen Xiuqin stood up straight, she pinched her hand in the strategic position of chufeng. She chuckled and put out her hand to Chris: "Hello, I''m Shen Xiuqin, the boss of fengteng group. I''m very happy to cooperate with you."


    Although Chris was reluctant, she stood up and stretched out her hand in the face of Shen Xiuqin''s politeness: "Chris!"


    Shen Xiuqin simply separated from Chris, took off her bag and took out the data contract prepared by Chu Feng. When she left her eyes, she was slandered and her chest was big and her buttocks were cocked. Then she looked at Chu Feng. This guy was holding people here. What did he want to do?


    What she didn''t know was that Chu Feng had already eaten Chris, and she was still a savage one.


    After putting all the information on the table, Shen Xiuqin took up the juice from Yujie and sat on the beach chair where Chu Feng was lying: "Miss Chris, this is the cooperation contract between fengteng group and you. Please see what needs to be supplemented or changed."


    "If there is no problem, we can sign it now. If there is a problem, we can change it immediately."


    It took more than 20 minutes for Chris to read all the contracts, and it was determined that there was no hidden trap. However, the proportion in the contract was divided and jumped. Chris was very dissatisfied: "Mr. Shen, we have invested 30 billion Chi Yuan in cutting-edge electronic products, but also to provide production equipment. We have paid a lot."


    "It''s not a big problem for you to start the construction of the plant above, and to coordinate the sales in the later stage. But is the ratio of 4:6 too much?"


    Chris was very dissatisfied with this. Kennedy did not say that he controlled the most cutting-edge electronic production technology in the world, but at least it was also the top three. In this era of modern equipment, whoever controls the cutting-edge is equivalent to who holds the cash cow.Before Chris came to the pilgrimage, she assumed that she would choose to cooperate with others. However, the scoundrel in the face of Chu Feng knew that it was impossible. But the worst assumption was that the Kennedy family would be divided into six parts: six for the Kennedy family, and four for the wind. But now the contract is completely reversed. How can Chris accept such a clause?


    If we go to other companies, Chris is confident that it will occupy 60% or even 70% of the total. After all, the technical support from the Kennedy family is not only money, but also the upgrading of production lines and the company''s grade.


    And Shen Xiuqin''s contract is completely like that the Kennedy family is seeking cooperation with fengteng, and there is no fairness at all.


    Leaving her information on the table, Chris shook her head. "My minimum requirement is a 50% share. If I can''t change it, I won''t sign this contract."


    Shen Xiuqin takes a look at Chu Feng. The proportion of the contract is divided into two parts: Chu Feng asked her to fight. In fact, although she likes money and wishes to occupy more proportion, it can be seen that this is robbery for the Kennedy family, and there is no fairness at all.


    Chu Feng put the sunglasses on the table, sat up, patted Shen Xiuqin on the shoulder and asked her to get out of the way. Facing Chris, he picked up the information on the desk, took the pen beside him and handed it to Shen Xiuqin: "sign!"


    Shen Xiuqin opened her mouth slightly and looked at Chris with a slightly gloomy look. Chu Feng said that she could only do that. She crouched down in embarrassment and signed all her names on the contract.


    Take back the pen, Chu Feng pushed the information to Chris in front of her, at the same time also handed her the pen: "sign!"


    There was no doubt in her tone. Chris looked gloomy and sullen. She wanted to slap Chu Feng on the ground, biting her lips and staring at Chu Feng. But Chu Feng''s eyes were calm. I don''t know why. Chris felt that Chu Feng''s eyes were evil like beasts.


    One hand reached out involuntarily. In Shen Xiuqin''s surprised look, she took the pen, lowered her head and signed her name on each contract.


    After signing the last stroke, Chris stood up and took a contemptuous look at Chu Feng: "use your skills, don''t threaten me with your gun, you despicable guy."


    After that, Chris walked to the side of the swimming pool with long and attractive legs. She entered the water in a standard posture and signed such an unequal contract. Although the Kennedy family still had money to earn, it was far from the original idea. She needed to use swimming to vent her anger and hate for Chu Feng.


    "Gun?"


    Shen Xiuqin mumbled what Chris had just said and looked curiously at Chu Feng: "when did you threaten her with a gun?" Just finish saying, the eyes see what giggle Jiao, Mei eye such as silk clean up the contract on the table, in triplicate of the separation, just look at the embarrassed look of Chu Feng: "it seems that you have a bad heart for others, the tent is up."


    Chu Feng was helpless. However, anyone who saw Chris was not calm. Liu Xiahui was not in a mess. Chu Feng thought that he was incompetent. Otherwise, why didn''t he go straight to the horse?


    but Shen Xiuqin is making fun of this. He still can''t help smiling. "Laugh again, I''ll make you three happy tonight!"


    Don''t want to look like Shen Xiuqin is not afraid at all. She gives a wink and whispers, "the gate is open. If you have the ability, you can break in!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1069

    Just after six o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng takes Shen Xiuqin out of the villa and asks Yan Yan to contact him again tomorrow. He has to deal with something tonight.


    Yan Yan didn''t think much about it. Her intuition was that Chu Feng wanted to go to Yan''s house to explain that he had left this period of time, but Chris sniffed at it. If Chu Feng left by herself, she would not say anything, but she could see that there was something wrong with Shen Xiuqin''s departure.


    As a woman with high intelligence quotient, Chris can see what kind of person Shen Xiuqin is, so she thinks that they are looking for a quiet place to have a friendship gun.


    If it''s the beginning, Chris thinks it''s possible. But after Chu Feng opens her arms and reveals her tusks, she understands the power of the verdict office and knows that the Sun King will not come again, and her dead apprentice is also dead in vain.


    Chu Feng left with Shen Xiuqin and drove into the vast sea of cars, heading for the Dibai hotel.


    Chu Feng cast a glance, the corner of his mouth violently twitched. Shen Xiuqin even took the Roman emperor around him, shaking his head and saying, "sister Qin, you can''t run the train already?"


    "Go to you. You are the needle. Sister, I''m still perfect." Shen Xiuqin angrily put things away temporarily. Chu Feng chufeng said with a smile, "when I first saw you, I thought you were an ordinary teenager. I never thought I would devote myself to you today."


    "But in terms of your 20% share, my sister has to bear it."


    Chu Feng shook his head speechless, and his speed increased a little. It has been proved many times that he talked to Shen Xiuqin, and finally he was sure that the injured person was himself.


    But Chu Feng does not speak does not mean that Shen Xiuqin has no action. The evil woman lies down and says, "there are more than 20 minutes to go to the hotel. You can''t let go of the opportunity. You should cherish your time."


    Cherish time?


    Chu Feng''s brain didn''t know what Shen Xiuqin meant, so he heard the sound of the zipper. Then he felt cool and hot. After a warm package, Chu Feng''s unnatural body was excited. His brain had serious congestion. He had to swallow his mouth hard to recover his mood, so that he would not have an accident.


    She looked down at Shen Xiuqin, who was studying noble musical instruments there. Her small head moved with great efforts. Chu Feng sighed in her heart that women could not see the surface.


    If Chu Feng was not a real experience, she would not believe that Shen Xiuqin, a very serious and powerful business woman, would be such a woman. It is no accident that Cui Xin and Chu Feng can become good friends and good girlfriends.


    Birds of a feather flock together!


    She slanders Shen Xiuqin. Chu Feng doesn''t stop Shen Xiuqin''s behavior. She lives in tension all day, either thinking about killing or worrying about being killed. It''s good to relax occasionally. Cui Xin and Shen Xiuqin can just give Chu Feng the feeling that other women can''t give him.


    When the entertainment stopped, Chu Feng thought of Jennifer, and a smile appeared on her mouth. If she was not the third miss of the Rothschild family, she would be a good woman.


    It''s very pure and simple, pure body, never talking about feelings.


    Shaking his head, I don''t know why I think of these things at the moment. Waiting for the green light to light up, the car continues to drive on the road. Unconsciously, she has arrived at the Dibai hotel. Shen Xiuqin has already reserved a room here.


    He drove the car directly into the parking lot. Chu Feng put out the car fire and didn''t disturb Shen Xiuqin, who was still working hard. He adjusted the angle of his seat and enjoyed a moment of pleasure.


    After half an hour, Chu Feng finally threw his gun in his head. Shen Xiuqin didn''t get up immediately and started to play the final rhythm. Then she straightened up slowly. She took a wipe of saliva, wiped her mouth with a tissue, drank a mouthful of mineral water and gulped it down. Then she breathed heavily.


    Rao is strong enough to accept Shen Xiuqin''s evil spirit.


    Shaking his head and pulling the zipper with a wry smile, Chu Feng returned to nature. It seemed that they had done nothing just now: "get out of the car!"


    Shen Xiuqin opened the door and immediately found something wrong. She turned back: "what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng''s fingers were beating rhythmically on the steering wheel. Hearing his reply, "I still have something to deal with. Don''t worry. I''ll definitely come to you tonight."


    Shen Xiuqin nodded, but there was no meaning of searching for the truth. As for whether Chu Feng came or not, it doesn''t matter whether Chu Feng came or not. Anyway, that little thing between the two people will sooner or later. Even if she doesn''t come tonight, sooner or later, it will ignite the fire. She simply gets out of the car, closes the door and leaves without looking back.


    Chu Feng sees in the eye, in the heart ordered a praise, Shen Xiuqin such a woman is a man''s favorite, won''t because of your refusal and unreasonable behavior to break the casserole to ask the end, pure * *, estimated to say is a woman like Shen Xiuqin.


    Start the car, turn the front of the car and leave the parking lot. Twenty minutes later, Chu Feng comes to the concentrated area of imperial courtyard.


    He couldn''t drive the car in from the two meter road. After stopping his car, Chu Feng walked inside on foot, and did not worry about his own danger. Today, unless he was a demigod, even if he was a man of the level of demigod, Chu Feng was not afraid even if he came from the seven levels of tiannu.You can''t use absolute force to fight, but it''s absolutely OK to run away.


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng went to a small courtyard without street lights. He knocked on the door gently. A moment later, the door with decades of history was opened and Wen Xinxue appeared in front of Chu Feng.


    Seeing the man standing at the door is Chu Feng, Wen Xin Xue blushes for a while and turns around without saying a word.


    Chu Feng a Leng, touch his face is there anything dirty, but also can not feel, secretly wenxinxue shy what, chufeng followed in to close the door.


    As soon as he walked in, the voice of Tiandao old man''s wild laughter came, which implied appreciation: "I used to think that old man of overlord sky was arrogant enough, but compared with you today, it''s no small difference. He is secretly deterring the world, you are directly pulling out to oppress those people."


    "It''s just a real slap in the face. It also makes them have no courage to fight against it. It''s just that they have to master a certain degree. The big tree catches the wind, which has existed since ancient times."


    Chu Feng raised a modest smile and went to sit down. After Murong Bing was knocked back to the prototype, his own strength no longer existed. Chu Feng entrusted Tiandao old man to look after it. This place was also the residence of Tiandao old man in the Imperial City decades ago. Although decades have passed, it can still live and be quiet.


    As for Wen Xinxue, as Murong Bing''s apprentice, her master was hurt like this. Although she was surprised that her master was a Nine Tailed Tianhu, Wen Xinxue understood the truth of being a teacher for a day. Moreover, Murong Bing was good to her, so she also followed her and took care of everything of Murong Bing.


    Chu Feng looks around. There are not too many people coming and going around. The vehicles can''t get to this place after passing through the periphery. He doesn''t answer Tiandao''s words in a positive way: "this is a good place. If I have a chance in the future, I also want to find a quiet place where no one bothers me to cultivate my moral character."


    Tiandao old man nodded slightly. Chu Feng didn''t face his question directly, but it was also an answer. That is, what Chu Feng yearned for in his heart was a kind of calm. Now, it''s just a necessity to do so.


    The heart must have its own rules and bottom line. Thinking of these, Tiandao old man''s heart is quieter.


    Chu Feng did not continue to publish what life feelings, look around: "ice?"


    Wenxinxue came over and pointed to the small room inside: "in the room on the left, my master doesn''t like to come out in the daytime or in the night recently. Occasionally, she talks about you. Go in and have a look."


    "Good!" Chu Feng nodded to get up, walked out two steps, thought of what, turned back to Wen Xinxue and said: "you prepare for a moment, take ice and I to the Dibai Hotel, tomorrow I will go to Yan''s house in Yanshan, the matter is almost finished, no matter how big the danger will not happen for the time being, it''s time to deal with your master''s affairs."


    Then he bowed to the old man Tiandao and said, "thank you very much


    "Ha ha ha, no thanks, no thanks." Tiandao old man laughed and took a sip of wine to get up and stretch his muscles and bones: "but it''s OK. Such a quiet day is not suitable for me. The world is so big. I want to go out and have a walk. I hope you will succeed. Please contact me if you have anything."


    The old man Tiandao disappeared in the courtyard. Chu Feng came to take Murong Bing and Wen Xinxue away, so he didn''t need his protection. Although he seldom went out to pay attention to secular matters, it didn''t mean he didn''t know what Chu Feng did.


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath and turned around. Seeing wenxinxue still standing there, he started in amazement: "tell you to prepare and follow me to the hotel. How can you still stand here?"


    Wenxinxue lowered her head and looked around her. Her voice was low and said, "Shigong, you didn''t bring ice and jade. I''d better take my master to the past tomorrow?"


    Chu Feng is stunned. She is surprised how wenxinxue suddenly says this. After thinking about it, she suddenly can''t laugh or cry. Obviously, Wen Xinxue feels that there is no ice and jade in the dark, and she wants to go to the hotel. She is afraid that there is no woman around him to do anything to her.


    Walk a few steps before standing in front of wenxinxue: "look at me."


    Wenxinxue is not deep in the world. Murong Bing is her master and chufeng is Murong Bing''s man. In her heart, she regards chufeng as an elder. However, the teacher is not serious and raises his head uneasily when he hears the words. Almost at this time, Chu Feng pours on her meitao''s small mouth without any sign and leaves like lightning.


    Only left standing in situ, forgetting the response of wenxinxue, half a day before touching the small mouth, the small mouth showed the aggrieved arc: "the second time!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1070

    Chufeng brings wenxinxue to the Dibai Hotel and the hidden Murong ice.


    Instead of disturbing Shen Xiuqin, Chu Feng opens a new suite for Wen Xinxue and Murong Bing, who is the incarnation of white fox. After all, Murong Bing is a Nine Tailed Tianhu. Few people know about it, and even if they say it, it is fantastic.


    Who believed that Murong Bing, the evil spirit, was su Daji, Chen Yuanyuan and even Yang Yuhuan, who used to symbolize disaster. So Chu Feng was not prepared to let others know. To the outside world, Murong Bing went to some places to deal with some things and would not come back in a short time.


    In the luxurious and luxurious suite, the price of one night is 188000. After Chu Feng came in, he released the hidden white fox.


    Although the white fox just landed has not Murong ice''s original appearance, but the character is still like Murong ice''s evil spirit: "husband, give me a bath."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He looked at his head and turned his head as wenxinxue, which he didn''t hear. Although Murong Bing is not a human form now, he feels a little strange after all.


    Wen Xin Xue hesitated and said, "master, I''ll wash it for you."


    The woman who incarnated as white fox looked up and down at Chu Feng, and her voice hummed: "my husband, when did you become so reserved? Didn''t you always want to eat me? Although it''s not human now, the basic road is still open, and the feeling is different."


    Chu Feng is eager to find a hole in the ground. It is estimated that only Murong Bing can say such evil words. Seeing wenxinxue''s pale pink face, we also know that Murong Bing''s words are a little unacceptable to the inexperienced wenxinxue.


    "Ice, or let the heart snow wash it for you, I still have something to do."


    "Hum!" White fox snorted and jumped into the bathroom. Wen Xinxue glanced at the embarrassed Chu Feng and felt her mouth subconsciously. When she thought of being kissed by Chu Feng twice, she blushed and went in. What was in her mind, I guess only the little girl knew.


    Chu Feng completely relieved to go and sit down. It''s still early to have a look. Shen Xiuqin didn''t call, which made Chu Feng very satisfied. The best choice for a lover is a woman like Shen Xiuqin.


    Slowly quiet down, Chu Feng thought of the situation and situation now, pinching himself to leave to Yan''s house, what will happen.


    The underground world of Shengchao was separated from the north and the south. Huangfu ruodie and Huang Jingyin couldn''t fight again. There would be no change. Fengteng group became a giant after the Xiangjiang war. Although it is not the first enterprise in China, it is also a matter of time.


    Unless several large consortia in the world join hands, they can''t hurt fengteng at all. Most importantly, the world''s first consortium is also the secular force of the ruling body, which is doomed to the future development of fengteng, and it will not suffer from what happened in Xiangjiang.


    Because whoever attacks it is no different from self destruction.


    After filtering out all the forces in the secular world, the FUBU family, Jiaoyu, Weiss, etc. have calculated that there will be no change. As long as it is not a devastating attack or artificial conspiracy, the forces that have interests in Chu Feng will not have any changes.


    Breath out, Chu Feng felt physically and mentally exhausted. In one year of his career, Chu Feng has created something that no one else can match. Of course, it is a glory, but only those who are in it can understand the hardships.


    Chu Feng was not relaxed because of this. He understood the real enemy and crisis. Now is the real beginning.


    The power that he dare not stand on the enemy''s side is stronger than that of the enemy.


    Now it has been confirmed that Ling Dingtian, the headmaster of jueshamen, is the second master of Huangfu family, Huangfu Juntao. The friendship and resentment between them have not been carried out. However, because of the existence of Huangfu family, it has been concluded earlier, and it is impossible to reverse it.


    And Murong Bing''s life and death line, Chu Feng always has to do something, otherwise how can we afford to pay this woman selflessly all the time?


    Although on the main peak of Yanmen, the strong man who surrounded and killed said that no matter whether Chu Feng died or not, he would not take it lightly. Moreover, if a game started, there would be no possibility of ending it at will. If he wanted to kill him, he would not kill him if he didn''t want to. Chu Feng was not so good at talking.


    There are three families and four families. The rest of Chu Feng is not very familiar with, but we can be sure that meiyuanluo family and jueshamen will not pay attention to any kind of gratitude and resentment, because the two sides have long been dead.


    Many years ago, the Luo family of Meiyuan strongly wanted to set foot in the secular world. They were killed by the power of overlord. As a result, those who had the chance to stand second in the four families can only stand at the end of the four families. The hatred that is deeply rooted in our hearts will not be easily tied up because of overlord''s death.


    On the contrary, this kind of hatred has extended to the head of the adjudication office, or his Chu Feng.


    In addition, the power of emperor Fu Xi''s family is no longer controlled by the emperor''s family. In addition, the power of emperor Fu''s family to kill them is not to be controlled by the emperor''s family.The loss of both is huge, so Chu Feng never meant to be relaxed. On the contrary, it is the king of Chu Feng''s heart to start first.


    Of course, it won''t be now, because even if it was overlord, the person in charge of the holy court is not clear. It can be sure that Li Zong knows where the Yan family is, but when Yan Yan is there, Chu Feng is not worried about not finding it.


    At the moment, he was more concerned about jueshamen and meiyuanluo, the two enemies who would jump out and bite at any time.


    His fist clenched slightly, and Chu Feng''s body was overflowing with a looming killing chance. He had decided in his heart that if he could get a big return pill this time, all the gratitude and resentment could be put down, which could be regarded as a little face for Yan Yan. Of course, Yan family must ensure that all gratitude and resentment are eliminated. Otherwise, Chu Feng doesn''t mind bloodstaining Yan family.


    As for jueshamen and other families and clans, Chu Feng passed by with a meaningful smile. He would still visit one by one, or I would be sorry for their joint efforts.


    The world of martial arts is very pure, and the strong are respected. Chu Feng deeply understands this truth, so even if he doesn''t want to be infected with blood, he has to do it.


    Chu Feng also realized that his eyes were too wild. He got up and wanted to say, "I''ll go first. I''ll see you tomorrow." then he saw the white fox in wenxinxue''s arms with his eyes closed as if he were asleep. Frowning, "what''s the matter? Wasn''t it OK when I just went in?"


    "It''s been like this all these days." Wenxinxue still did not dare to look at Chu Feng, and whispered back: "because of returning to the original form, master needs time to ensure that the only remaining strength of the body works. Now there are 19 to 20 hours of sleep every day. If the time goes on, he will fall into sleep completely."


    "Maybe ten years, maybe a hundred years, more likely a thousand years, until her strength can support the whole body."


    Chu Feng frowns deeply, knowing that wenxinxue is not a alarmist. Murong Bing, as a demon, has to go through many years from the time when he is a demon. It can be said that he has gone through a lot of hardships, but it is more difficult to recover from being beaten into a demon.


    Take a deep breath, gently put out his hand on the white fox''s head and stroked it gently. His words were firm: "I will certainly make you return to normal, and will let those who have hurt you pay a heavy price."


    "This time, even if the semi God in Xuanyuan''s family rumors is born, I will destroy him."


    Wenxinxue, with her head lowered, raised her head in surprise and looked at Chu Feng''s firm look and inexpressible breath. Her eyes appeared unnaturally, and a look that she should not have. She found herself staring at Chu Feng, Wen Xin Xue blushed and lowered her head, just like a child who did something wrong.


    Chu Feng didn''t find Wenxin snow unnatural. He looked at the time and prepared to go back to have a rest. He didn''t know where to go tomorrow: "you and your master should have a rest first. I''ll call you back tomorrow morning to get ready. This time we''re going to Yan''s house in Yanshan. I can''t guarantee whether their killing effect on me is still the same."


    "But it doesn''t matter. I have to get it. Your master will wake up."


    Leaving a word like an oath, Chu Feng decisively leaves the suite. Wen Xinxue is there with white fox in her arms. At the moment when the door is closed, she feels a little bit lost in her heart, and then shakes her head: "he is the master, master''s husband."


    Shen Xiuqin''s room is next door. After Chu Feng left, she came to the side and tried to ring the doorbell. Just at the moment when she was about to touch, she felt something wrong. Now it''s more than ten o''clock. According to Shen Xiuqin''s temperament, if she doesn''t have anything to do, if she doesn''t come, she should have a rest early.


    But how do you feel there is still movement in the room?


    Curious left eye twinkled through the thick door, there was no one in the hall, Chu Feng looked in the room, saw the last room when the corner of his mouth violently twitched.


    Why is Cui Xin here? What''s up?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1071

    Shen Xiuqin and Cui Xin.


    Lazily turning around, the light blue pajamas, which are not very long, are a little bit backward. The snow-white slender legs are lifted up, and the pajamas fall down a little along the smooth and tender skin, but this is enough to make people''s blood swell, because there is a complete vacuum in Shen Xiuqin.


    None is the best weapon for burying the male and the wild.


    At the moment, two similar women who can''t calm down are lying on the bed. Cui Xin glances at the clock on the opposite wall and hums: "Qin Qin, didn''t you say Chu Feng made an appointment with you this evening? Now it''s 11 o''clock, why haven''t you seen half a shadow?"


    "This guy came in a hurry and left in a hurry. He didn''t feed me. If it wasn''t for my appetite, I would really like to get rid of the red apricot."


    "Really?" Shen Xiuqin still with a smile, one leg lifted up to touch Cui Xin''s body and said with a smile: "just, you feel that you have been played by Chu Feng. Can you still feel when you look for other men?"


    Cui Xin was stunned for a moment and then laughed: "you are right. Other men really can''t give me the feeling of Chu Feng. Sometimes I think, even if he doesn''t give me money, I''m willing to give myself."


    "Flower crazy!" Shen Xiuqin gently pushed one leg, and Cui Xin fell on the bed. Shen Xiuqin, who was an absolute strong woman outside, turned over and pressed on Cui Xin''s body. It seemed that she had practiced countless times, kissing Cui Xin''s red lips and entangled them skillfully.


    Besides the front desk, xiuchu is looking for a comfort card for each other.


    Like a thief into the suite, Chu Feng gently closed the door.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to come in and affect harmony. She was going to return the room card. But she thought that if Shen Xiuqin knew she had taken the room card at the front desk tomorrow, but she didn''t come to the room, she would not have a good face next time. Who knows if she would go to Ye Zixuan and say what they said?


    If it''s someone else, Chu Feng doesn''t think so. But if Shen Xiuqin says, everything is possible.


    Take off the shoes on his feet, put the room card aside, chufeng walked to the room lightly. Because of the relationship in the suite, the hotel staff will inform in advance if they want to come. The doors are all empty. Chu Feng walks through the crack of the door, and you can see the unusual situation.


    Take a deep breath, just did not let himself make a sound. I have seen it in some movies before, but this kind of live broadcast, Chu Feng thought for a moment, and it seems that he has not.


    Looking at the powerful performance of two absolutely excellent women, Chu Feng''s eyes are reluctant to blink for fear that a careless word will miss some wonderful plot.


    Moreover, it can be seen that Shen Xiuqin and Cui Xin are obviously not the first time to do such a thing. Although they are two women, they feel as if they are fighting with the opposite sex rather than grinding tofu. Chu Feng looks at it and feels like she is stung.


    In this world, the best women are destined to be the objects of grassroots fantasy. People with status like Shen Xiuqin and Cui Xin are the goddess in many men''s hearts. However, today''s goddesses are two working together to solve their needs. If the men who love them know that, Chu Feng feels sure that they will vomit blood.


    Chu Feng''s face jumped down, which bastard called so late.


    At the same time, she also saw Shen Xiuqin and Cui Xin entangled there as if they were shocked. They pulled things apart and covered their bodies. Shen Xiuqin also directly looked at the door and drank: "who!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly and is caught peeping. How can he be so unlucky.


    However, there is nothing to hide at this time. Relatively speaking, they are also worried that he will say what he saw just now and take out the untimely phone call. Chu Feng calmly goes to one side to answer: "no matter who you are, give me a reasonable explanation, otherwise, I will never end up with you."


    As soon as Shen Xiuqin and Cui Xin, who were on guard inside, were about to come out, they heard Chu Feng''s voice coming from outside. The two women who understood something looked at each other, covered their mouths and chuckled. They both thought that Chu Feng must have been peeking.


    Compared with the embarrassment and uneasiness of other women being seen such a thing, Shen Xiuqin and Cui Xin are particularly amused. After all, they have an idea tonight, so Chu Feng knows or doesn''t know, it''s not too much relationship.


    At this time, Chu Feng didn''t want to think about how Shen Xiuqin would treat him. He just listened to the mobile phone without sound.


    Just ready to roar, there came a woman''s weak and aggrieved voice: "I am Chi Ko of China and the United States, the wind is less, I just according to your meaning, if Yamamoto returns to Weiss, he will call you immediately. If he doesn''t return at the specified time, he will also call you. But how can you be cruel to me?"


    Chu Feng is surprised, look at the caller ID above, it is indeed Sino US.


    He coughed awkwardly. Just now he was angry because of telephone exposure. At the moment, he also remembered his account of China and the United States. That is, he paid attention to Weiss. Whether Yamamoto has returned to China. If not, chufeng will mobilize personnel to search for it. Whether Yamamoto is still in the holy land.How come Yamamoto is also a martial arts man in tiannu Yifu. If he has a grudge and wants to do something, he is hard to resist.


    At the moment, hearing that he had gone back, Chu Feng was in a much lighter mood: "no, I just fell asleep and was awakened. I was in a bad mood for a while. I have already known about this matter. I always pay close attention to Weiss'' affairs. Yamamoto''s failure this time does not mean that he will give up. If there is any disturbance, please inform me immediately."


    "Besides, what will happen to you now?"


    Since Jing shangmang died in the corner, there are few young Weiss left. Although China and the United States are women, they are absolutely capable women. I believe that some situations have been opened in Weiss.


    Sure enough, Chu Feng asked, and China and the United States respectfully replied: "after the last battle of Xiangjiang stock market, the president felt that I was a person with a strong sense of danger. He avoided the loss of Meihua group in that war, and made more than 1 billion yuan, which was not like the beginning of my cultivation."


    "In accordance with the current trend and the official''s emphasis on me, within three years, I am confident that I will become the number two figure in the club."


    "Three years?" Chu Feng nodded slightly. The luck and support of China and the United States have a great influence on us. However, we can''t deny the woman''s ability. Otherwise, if we don''t have the ability, how to support her will be useless. He said in silence, "three years is too long."


    Nowadays, no war is Chu Feng''s greatest wish, and all parties have tended to balance. Now the greater danger also comes from the seclusion interface. The plum blossom club is not very good in Chu Feng''s eyes, but it is also a danger after all.


    After throwing out a sentence, Chu Feng said in a deep voice: "but you don''t need to worry. Wait for me to think about it. In addition, contact Xinzi more. When I think it''s almost the same, I will contact you. The royal family, the plum blossom club, and even the official, I hope there is your shadow. Is it clear?"


    Although she could not see people, Chu Feng could still feel the respect of China and the United States, because her voice was very calm and said, "yes!"


    Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and then explained some simple things, mainly about Yamamoto and master Jiuye. He was not sure whether they would make a second action. After talking for nearly five minutes, Chu Feng hung up the phone.


    As soon as I hung up, Cui Xin''s voice came from the room: "boss, I''ve washed and undressed, waiting for you. Today I''ll buy one and get one free." You can still hear a slap and Cui Xin''s angry hum. It''s obvious that Shen Xiuqin has hit somewhere.


    One king and two queens!


    Chu Feng has fantasized about such things for countless times. At the moment, you can enjoy it when you walk into the door. Chu Feng doesn''t like it. It''s fake. He swallows his saliva and thinks whether to go in and receive two top imperial sisters.


    However, Chu Feng did not continue to go inside. Now he and Cui Xin can be said to have no problem and no pressure as a vent tool. However, Shen Xiuqin''s Laozi, Shen Xueyan, is also a very important person in Jianghai. If you go in now and take Shen Xiuqin.


    When Shen Xueyan knew that, she would make Shen Xiuqin nameless? Moreover, Chu Feng can''t let the woman she has touched with any other man.


    Chufeng''s eyelids jumped, and Chu Feng immediately had an idea that eating Cui Xin would not have any end of her hand. However, after eating Shen Xiuqin, even if the woman didn''t care, Shen Xueyan would not give up after knowing, and he couldn''t make the women he had played with be picked by other men.


    Five minutes later, Shen Xiuqin and Cui Xin, who were waiting in the room, walked out of the room, but Chu Feng had disappeared. Cui Xin blinked her eyes and opened her mouth slightly: "shit, I''m going to starve again?"


    Shen Xiuqin narrowed her eyes and then laughed: "it seems that it''s not the lower body thinking. My Laozi''s idea is very good, but it seems that it can''t be carried out."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1072

    The next day, a flight to Dian LAN officially took off at Huangcheng airport.


    This flight is not direct, it takes four hours. Chufeng and they are on this flight.


    Although it is not a special business aircraft, Chu Feng still used his relationship to ask for a VIP cabin, which can seat four people. It is completely separated from the economy class and has an independent space. At the same time, there are two stewardesses'' special services.


    It has been two hours since taking off. Chu Feng sleeps with his eyes closed from the moment he gets on the plane. Wen Xinxue and Yan Yan, sitting on both sides of him, are curious. Why does Chu Feng seem to have no sleep last night? His eyes seem to have a little sleep deficiency.


    Two simple girls with similar thoughts can''t help thinking, is it possible that last night with which woman rolled a night''s sheet?


    Combined with Chu Feng''s character and his many beauties, both of them felt that it was very possible. They both gave Chu Feng a look of disdain and gave Chu Feng a label of lecher in his heart.


    The plane happened to encounter turbulence. Chu Feng opened his eyes, yawned and looked around. He happened to see the disdainful eyes of the two people. Chu Feng could not be more familiar with such eyes. The corners of his mouth twitched violently: "I sleep, and my hands are very honest. Why do you despise me?"


    Wenxinxue is a little introverted, as if nothing happened. She looks out of the window and doesn''t seem to hear what Chu Feng says.


    And Yan Yan, who is supposed to belong to the kind of person with simple mind, squints his eyes and asks, "did you go to work with a woman last night?"


    Dry woman?


    Rao is Chu Feng''s nerve has reached the point where water and fire can''t invade and everything can''t resist. Hearing Yan Yan''s straightforward question, it''s hard to avoid a burst of weakness, and he began with a bitter smile: "Miss Yan, can''t you ask questions implicitly?"


    One side of wenxinxue is also shocked by Yan Yan''s question. It''s hard to imagine that Yan Yan could ask such a shy word.


    But Yan Yan just said, "did you go to sleep with a woman last night?"


    "Really can''t chat happily." Chu Feng also expected Yan Yan to ask something constructive and profound. He didn''t want to just change the soup without changing the dressing. However, he knew that Yan Yan had too little experience in the world and his head was not easy to use. He shook his head and said, "no, I went out for a night last night."


    Yan Yan and Wen Xinxue almost at the same time gave Chu Feng a look of disdain, both of them did not believe that Chu Feng would wander in the street overnight.


    Only this time, they really wronged Chu Feng. After leaving Shen Xiuqin''s room last night, Chu Feng thought he would go back to Wen Xinxue''s room to have a rest. But later he thought that it was too late, and Wen Xinxue seemed to resist getting along with him alone, so Chu Feng left Dibai Hotel.


    It''s not like a night on the street, but there are at least three or four hours.


    See Chu Feng does not explain, two people''s hearts jump out of a sentence, it is true.


    Chu Feng just wanted to be silent and not to explain, but he thought Wen Xinxue and Yan Yan did not dare to explain. Otherwise, even if Wen Xinxue and Yan Yan did not believe it, Chu Feng would waste a little saliva to explain.


    Silence for a while, Chu Feng and ready to sleep, Yan Yan arm touched him, glanced at the outside Wenxin snow, low voice said: "I know you are hungry, otherwise you will not take wenxinxue around, but I told you in advance, you are going to propose marriage, do not make any basket."


    "If you can''t help it, let me know. I''ll arrange a place for you to fire."


    Chu Feng was completely stunned and looked at Yan Yan in disbelief. It''s hard to imagine that Yan Yan''s head could think of these things, but he could say it from his mouth. But is the relationship between himself and wenxinxue possible?


    Very serious, just words of the mouth: "Miss Yan, I have said to you once, that is to joke with you, although Li Ji and you have retired, but does not mean I will take over, this time to Yan''s house is also a private matter, but absolutely not revenge, so you don''t want to think about it."


    "At least, you can talk about it here. I haven''t thought about it, because I don''t want to soak you up."


    However, Yan Yan''s thoughts are different from that of ordinary people. After listening to Chu Feng''s words, he did not mean to be angry. Instead, he blinked his innocent eyes and said, "what if I want to bubble you?"


    Chu Feng thought he was wrong, subconsciously asked: "what?"


    At the beginning, the two people said very quietly, and wenxinxue didn''t pay attention to it. At the moment, Chu Feng''s questions were not whispered by wenxinxue, and Yan Yan also happened to open his mouth: "I said, it''s ok if you don''t soak me. I can also soak you. Although you have a bad temper and are stingy, I can give it to me when I''m hungry, but the rest is OK."


    "So if you don''t ask for marriage, I will force you to sleep and cook cooked rice."


    The cabin is completely quiet. The two stewardesses who are talking in a low voice have no voice. Their eyes look at chufeng and chufeng, but chufeng and wenxinxue are already burnt by Yan yanlei.Since ancient times, men are holding raw rice to cook mature rice meaning forced to kiss, women have never had such, Yan Yan is undoubtedly, the first person in history.


    Both of them shook their heads at the same time, and they both had a new understanding of Yan Yan. No wonder Li Ji began to resist being with her. It turned out that it was not Li Ji''s favorite cousin yanle, but Yan Yan''s big nerve, which could not be tolerated by ordinary people.


    Because a careless word, at any time will be Yan Yan alive angry to death.


    Chu Feng shakes his head and decides to leave for a moment, even for a few minutes. Otherwise, he will continue to discuss such issues with Yan Yan. Chu Feng thinks that he may directly open the cabin door of the plane and jump down from the height of 10000 meters.


    Stand up and walk to the front, showing a charming smile: "two beautiful sisters, please open the bathroom door for me."


    The two stewardesses are not light by Yan yanlei. They come back to their senses after hearing Chu Feng''s words. Their faces are unnaturally red and their eyes keep looking at Chu Feng.


    This time, Chu Feng did not hide his identity. Before the plane took off, the two stewardesses were also told who chufeng was and asked them to wait on them carefully. They were very worried at first, but later, as time went on, they found that Chu Feng just looked like a teenager under 20 years old.


    It seems that it is not as terrible as the rumors from the outside world. The tension and fear in my heart will disappear a lot, and curiosity will replace it.


    They all wondered in their hearts how Chu Feng was so old that he created everything today. The fengteng group with huge assets and the real emperor of the underground world of Shengchao were always curious about the powerful men who were in line with their ideas.


    Today''s two stewardesses are so curious about Chu Feng as much as yearning for many mysterious accidents, or even stronger.


    Seeing two stewardesses just looking at themselves but not speaking, Chu Feng''s hand shook in front of them and opened his mouth: "two, sleepwalking?"


    After recovering from the stupefied spirit, the two face even redder. Shyly, they turn around and open the bathroom door. Chu Feng looks back. Yan Yan and Wen Xinxue sit together to look at the scenery outside the plane. Chu Feng is relieved.


    The tall stewardess blinked her eyes. Her heart fluttered and looked at her companion who opened the bathroom. A similar tall but baby faced stewardess said, "the wind is less, we''re going to our lounge!"


    Baby face stewardess swinging the key, smell speech similar blink eyes, up and down unnaturally look at Chu Feng, shy mouth: "less wind, which do you want?"


    The baby faced stewardess thought that Chu Feng didn''t like her asking unnecessary questions. She quickly said a sentence and ran to open the door. The stewardess walked forward with her head down and clenched her lips. She felt that she was not so nervous when she rolled the bed sheet with a man for the first time.


    But what they don''t know is that Chu Feng didn''t hear what the baby face stewardess asked.


    See two people like that, Chu Feng looked back at his eyes, did not pay attention to his Wen Xin Xue two people, this just followed up.


    The flight attendant lounge is not very big. There is only a stool for two and a fixed table, but it is OK to have a simple rest. When Chu Feng comes in, the whole space seems a little narrow. If you move your body, you will encounter each other carelessly.


    Two beautiful scenes appeared in front of Chu Feng. The two stewardesses clubbed their hands on the small table. The baby faced stewardess turned back and blushed and said, "there is no condom on the plane. We are both clean. You can go in and out at will with less wind."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and looked at the two women who put on charming postures. He finally knew what he had told them to misunderstand them in the rest room. He wryly laughed at their imagination and lamented that it was not easy to do any job at present, especially the stewardess in VIP class. Sometimes, when they met powerful people, they might have to offer their tender and tender body.


    Shaking his head and laughing bitterly, I don''t want to make trouble and make fun of two women who can''t fight against fate. Everything can only choose obedient women: "I just want to avoid two friends and have a rest. It''s not what you think, and do you think I''m the kind of person who will force others?"


    Lying there waiting for the storm, the two stewardesses looked at each other. Their faces were full of embarrassment. Knowing that they might have misunderstood Chu Feng, they bit their lips. The baby faced stewardess turned back shyly: "actually, the wind is less, you don''t force us, we don''t care if we play on the scene."


    "In the words of the day, beauty loves heroes. Even poppies are sweet."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1073

    Wait.


    What they were waiting for was not the bulging feeling of fullness, but the sound of the door opening and closing. They both opened their eyes together. When they turned back, there was the shadow of Chu Feng. Their faces flushed and they looked at each other. Finally, they knew that they had misunderstood the meaning of Chu Feng. He really just wanted to find a place to rest.


    Embarrassingly, they pulled up their stockings and put down their skirts. Their faces were hot, as if they had done something so embarrassing. At the same time, they were also a little disappointed.


    As beautiful women, they are very confident in their own body and appearance. As long as they do, they believe that eight of ten men can not resist, let alone two people. But Chu Feng left temporarily. For this legendary teenager, they are more curious.


    At this time, Chu Feng came out and didn''t see anyone. He took a breath and went back to his original position and sat down. Nothing happened.


    Just look around and find that Wen Xinxue and Yan Yan cast are extremely disdainful eyes. Originally, I thought it was better to be with wenxinxue than to be entangled by two women who are ready to devote their lives. But now Chu Feng suddenly felt that it was better to have a friendship gun in the lounge than here.


    Wenxinxue is not good at words. She gives Chu Feng a look of disdain and turns to one side and says nothing.


    Yan Yan despised Chu Fengjiao and said, "how about the taste of the two stewardesses?"


    Just on the way, Yan Yan got up to go to the bathroom, but found that the door of the toilet was open, but he did not see Chu Feng''s figure, and there was no shadow of two stewardesses. When she thought of something, Yan Yan saw that the flight attendants'' lounge was also locked. She guessed that Chu Feng must be doing something sexual, and when she came back, she told Wen Xinxue.


    Chu Feng''s old face was embarrassed. I didn''t expect that he would be found out for a little time. If he had done it, he had nothing to do, but now he didn''t do it, and he was wronged. Chu Feng was helpless: "it takes time to take off my pants. What do you think I did?"


    Yan Yan naturally knew that Chu Feng could not do anything at this time, but for the denial of Chu Feng''s personality, he hummed: "there is no time to do it, but there is still time to touch a few. How about it? Is it big or not


    "There''s no way to have a good chat." Chu Feng turned his eyes helplessly. How bad was his character? He was doubted. He had already felt a few.


    Shaking his head and closing his eyes directly, he was too lazy to discuss this issue with Yan Yan, because how to explain Yan Yan must be unbelievable. Fortunately, he didn''t explain it. Anyway, Yan Yan and he were not lovers, and there was no need to explain to her.


    Yan Yan, who still wanted to talk, saw Chu Feng saying nothing and didn''t want to pay attention to her look. She turned her mouth and didn''t continue to speak. She just looked at the two stewardesses who had come out of the flight attendant lounge. Seeing that they looked at Chu Feng from time to time, this guy was so charming?


    Chu Feng, who had a rest and was not disturbed, opened his eyes. After a few hours'' rest, he recovered a lot after a few hours'' rest. Instead, he seemed energetic and energetic.


    The cabin door opened slowly, and the stairs connected. Chu Feng and others got off the plane first. When they passed the cabin door, they looked at the two stewardesses standing on one left and one right. Chu Feng looked embarrassed and went out without saying a word. There are many unfair places in the world, so you can take care of yourself.


    Baby face stewardess wait for Chu Feng three people to get off the plane, just low voice of the mouth: "really want to do a gun with him."


    When the tall stewardess heard her companion''s words, she nodded with approval: "I also think so. A man with status and status must have a sense of accomplishment after playing once."


    Chufeng and wenxinxue have already gone out for tens of meters. Naturally, they can''t hear the conversation between the two stewardesses. Otherwise, they must have been burnt outside and tender inside by thunder. Instead, they let wenxinxue take out the iron cage with white fox and treat it as a pet. Of course, it is also the reason why Chu Feng has found a relationship.


    Otherwise, a cat can not be brought on the plane, let alone a white fox.


    After wenxinxue takes Baihu, Yanyan goes to pick up the luggage, the three talents walk out of Kuncheng airport.


    Kuncheng airport is built outside the urban area and covers a large area. It takes a few minutes to get to the underground floor by car. However, Yan Yan doesn''t mean to go down. Instead, she pulls Chu Feng and they wait outside the airport.


    In less than five minutes, a silvery white BMW drew a beautiful arc and stopped outside the airport steadily. Ten meters to the left of Chu Feng, you can see the license plate of the BMW, the four eight license plates, or the photo taken by the people''s court. With the sound of Chu Feng''s Secret Road, the world is declining and privileges are rampant.


    Some airport police who wanted to go up and reprimand them did not see the car license plate. They continued to drive ordinary taxis and private cars parked here to see off people. As for this one, BMW, which was parked on the main road of the airport, it seemed that they did not see it at all.


    Chu Feng saw the people who got off the bus in amazement, so coincidental?


    It wasn''t anyone else who appeared. It was Li Xiaoying, deputy staff member of Kuncheng who had some contact with. He was also the fiancee of Liu Yan Tang''s brother Liu Qing. She was a beautiful and intelligent woman who did not lose the little fox''s mind. Seeing him here at the moment, Chu Feng was on guard.Yan Yan next to Li Xiaoying is in the presence of Li Xiaoying put down the things in his hands and walked over with a smile. When Chu Feng was shocked at what rhythm, she hugged Li Xiaoying and said with a smile: "sister Xiaoying, I thought you didn''t come to pick me up. I didn''t expect Uncle Li to let you come here in person. I''m really happy."


    When Li Xiaoying got off the bus, she saw Chu Feng standing there with a smile. When she saw Wen Xin Xue, she was stunned and felt a little inferiority complex. However, all these things were covered up very well. She hugged a similar smile with Yan Yan: "I haven''t seen you for several years. This time you just fly to Xiangjiang River, I haven''t seen it."


    "Dad said you were coming, but I didn''t have anything to do, so I came to pick you up."


    When they were talking, the door on the driver''s side opened, and Liu Qing stepped down from the top. Seeing Yan Yan, who was hugging Li Xiaoying, her eyes brightened slightly. Subconsciously, she raised her hand to straighten her collar. She did not see other people walking over, smiling and saying, "Xiaoying, is this?"


    Hugging and chatting, the two people heard Liu Qing''s words. After they separated, Li Xiaoying''s smile disappeared. She said, "this is Yan Yan, the daughter of my father''s old friend." Then he introduced the man around him with a reluctant manner: "this is Liu Qing, the son of my father''s old friend, my Fiance


    Yan Yan nerve big bar, how can you see Li Xiaoying when the kind of unwilling, although did not stretch out a hand to and has already stretched out the hand of Liu Qing, but still maintain a smile politely said: "hello."


    Liu Qing also wanted to shake hands with the beauty, feel the greasy, don''t want to Yan Yan has no meaning at all, embarrassed put down his hand to chat up a smile: "hello."


    Yan Yan thought of Chu Feng and Wen Xin Xue, smiling and turning to pull them over. When Liu Qing saw Chu Feng''s body shaking, she said, "sister Xiaoying, this is Chu Feng. You may have heard that he is my future husband. Beside him is Wen Xinxue, the granddaughter of the red literary family, and also the woman of Chu Feng."


    Yan Yan''s introduction makes chufeng and wenxinxue''s faces embarrassed. What and what is this? It is estimated that only Yan Yan can introduce it.


    Wen Xinxue wants to open her mouth to explain, but Chu Feng has no meaning at all. She lowers her head and looks at the white fox in her arms and says in her heart, "master, I''m not robbing my husband from you, but Yan Yan is talking. Don''t be angry.".


    But the white fox in his arms doesn''t know what''s going on now. He just takes a rest with his eyes closed.


    "We know each other."


    Yan Yan also wanted to continue to introduce, Chu Feng interrupted, and at the same time extended his hand to Liu Qing. Li Xiaoying, who wanted to take the initiative to stretch out his hand, looked embarrassed. His eyes were filled with resentment: "cousin, I didn''t think it was you and Miss Li who came to pick us up. Please."


    At first, Liu Qing, who was not happy with Li Xiaoying''s attitude, saw chufeng reach out to him and was flattered: "Feng Shao talks and laughs. I don''t want to talk about the development that you have brought to our liujiatun. I''ll pick you up just because of the relationship between you and Liuyan. How about going to liujiatun to have a rest tonight?"


    Chu Feng could feel Liu Qing''s enthusiasm to please others, but he didn''t feel much. This was human nature. He let go of his hand and said, "I''m just passing by Kuncheng. I''m going to go to other places tomorrow. I''ll talk about it next time."


    Liu Qing was a little disappointed when he heard that Chu Feng didn''t go. If he could get the support of Chu Feng, he would certainly go far in his official career.


    After several years of hard work in the officialdom, even if she was really disappointed, Liu Qing would not easily show it. She said with a smile: "otherwise, in another seven days, Xiaoying and I will get married. When the time comes, Liu Yan and Liu Jing will also come back. When the wind is weak, we must give face. How can we be relatives?"


    Chu Feng frowned carelessly, knowing that Liu Qing wanted to use his voice, but he thought of the reasons for Liu Yan and catkins, Chu Feng nodded slightly: "look at that time." As for whether there is time, it is Chu Feng''s decision.


    At this time, Liu Qing could not recognize the potential of Chu Feng''s words. She just thought that Chu Feng would appear at her wedding. She was in a good mood.


    But Chu Feng and Liu Qing exchanged greetings. As soon as they took back their hands, Li Xiaoying suddenly grasped him with a bright smile: "little wind, my father knows Yan Yan is coming, but I don''t know you are coming. Why don''t we go to Li''s house with Yan Yan for a night''s rest?"


    Chu Feng was held by Li Xiaoying and wanted to take it back. He found that the latter was holding it very close. He was surprised at the same time. What does this woman want to do? Your fiance is right next to her. Don''t you make me feel uncomfortable?


    Take a look at Yan Yan and Wen Xinxue. They are all together. Although they think it''s a bit inappropriate, they might as well go to a hotel. However, when she thinks that Li Xiaoying will pick up Yan Yan, Chu Feng feels that she should go and sit down.


    Nodding: "that''s a nuisance."


    "No, it''s too late for us to welcome it." Li Xiaoying saw Chu Feng didn''t refuse. She was very happy and ignored the fiance standing beside her. She drew a circle on the back of Chu Feng''s hand with a finger, and then released her hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1074

    Li Garden.


    It belongs to the ordinary residence allocated by the government. The reason why it is an ordinary residence is that compared with the so-called official residence in other places, the Li family garden is a little smaller and less luxurious.


    Compared with the scale of dozens of guards and servants in similar positions in other places, at a glance, there are only three guards and two other servants, followed by a family of four.


    Mr. and Mrs. Li Jiang and Li Xiaoying''s grandfather are not very noisy, but they are also harmonious.


    It only covers an area of only two mu, more than 1000 square meters, which does not seem to match the identity of Lijiang. However, compared with other local officials, Lijiang''s residence is undoubtedly luxurious. After all, dianlan is not as rich as other areas, and the official dare not spend too much money.


    A two-and-a-half-story villa, with a floor area of more than 600 square meters, has more than ten rooms and a spacious hall. Compared with the Li Garden, which has no ten people in total, it is enough.


    When Li Xiaoying drove into the garden with a silver white horse and stopped, a pair of middle-aged men and women came out of the villa. The man''s hair was combed meticulously. He was wearing a black suit with smooth forehead and half bald hair. Chu Feng guessed that this was Lijiang.


    Li Xiaoying opened the door and jumped down. She ran to Mrs. Li''s arms: "Mom, I''m back."


    Then he looked unnaturally at Lijiang: "Dad!" However, he was a little reluctant. Chu Feng got off the bus and saw that Li Xiaoying was annoyed by his father''s marriage, so that she and Liu Qing were tied together.


    Li Fu people fondly touched Li Xiaoying''s head and looked at Liu Qing. His face was not so good-looking. He said with a cold face: "Liu Qing, you should go back too. In a few days, the project of liujiatun will be completed, and the wedding ceremony between you and Xiaoying will also be held. You should pay more attention and not let Xiaoying be wronged."


    Liu Qing looks embarrassed. She also knows that the future mother-in-law doesn''t like him very much. She is totally in charge of Lijiang. She wanted to stay for a meal, but she didn''t want to leave. She looked at Chu Feng unconsciously.


    "Cousin."


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Liu Qing meant. After calling him, he looked at Mrs. Li with a warm smile: "Mrs. Li, this is my woman''s cousin. We haven''t seen each other for a period of time. I wonder if we can let him stay for a while, so that we can have two drinks?"


    Mrs. Li didn''t know who Chu Feng was. She snorted coldly: "this is our family affair. You can leave with him at any time. I didn''t stop him when he left."


    Then directly ignored Chu Feng, looked at Li Xiaoying: "by the way, wait for your cousin to come, I let the kitchen to prepare, tonight we have a reunion dinner."


    Reunion dinner?


    Chu Feng smiles and ponders. Mrs. Li''s words are a slap in the face. Liu Qing and Li Xiaoying are going to get married soon. How can they be the son-in-law of the Li family? Now she says that the reunion dinner doesn''t seem to have any meaning at all.


    Just want to speak, Li Jiang has been silent majestic opening: "go in!"


    Li Fu was still talking, but was interrupted by Lijiang''s opening. The former frowned coldly and said, "Lijiang, what''s the matter with my daughter and I talking here?" "In addition, they are your friends and your guests, but I don''t seem to have to go out to meet you like you do?"


    Li Jiang looked gloomy and scolded a black woman in his heart. It was inconvenient for him to talk to his own woman about Chu Feng''s identity. However, he also felt that he should know the general situation and didn''t want to say such nonsense.


    Heavy hum a, also understand that the woman with the background of the classic blue army will not put him in the eye, turned back to go to the front: "Yan Yan, long time no see, how is your father?"


    Although Yan Yan is a little nervous, there are still some things that can be seen clearly. If you look at Mrs. Li''s eyes and don''t look at them, you can''t know what it means, but there''s nothing wrong with it. Few people know about Yan''s family in Yanshan.


    Sweet smile: "OK."


    "Just fine." Li Jiang smiles and looks at Chu Feng. Li Xiaoying has already called him in advance to tell him who else is coming. He reaches out his hand and says, "I''m Lijiang."


    Chu Feng knew that except for lady Li, who was a woman who was not looking at people, he knew his identity. Without any airs, he held out his hand and gently shook Li Jiang: "Liu Qing is my cousin, and Li Deputy staff member is my elder. You can call me Chu Feng. There is no need to be too polite."


    "That''s a big voice." Mrs. Li sniffed and sneered, with a faint sneer: "in this era, it''s not good to find a poor relative. What kind of cat and dog are brought home."


    Li Xiaoying and Li Jiang''s faces changed slightly. Seeing Chu Feng, they didn''t care much. They settled down a little. The father and daughter looked at each other secretly, with a faint smile on their lips, as if they were planning something.


    Li Jiang and Chu Feng shook hands and separated them. Zheng Sheng said, "visitors are guests and relatives. Come in and sit down." Looking at Liu Qing, who didn''t know where to stay, Liu Qing said, "marriage can''t be solved in a moment and a half, and I don''t care about the time for dinner. I''ll go back later."Liu Qing nodded gratefully: "yes, father-in-law!"


    Li Fu people see her husband say so, cold hum a pull Li Xiaoying into the villa, for Liu Qing and Li Xiaoying''s marriage, she is against, but Li Jiang''s support, she also has no way, but there is no way does not mean that there will be no idea, for Liu Qing is not a good face.


    Of course, Chu Feng, who is called Liu Qingtang brother, is not in the least favorable to him. He thinks that he is a poor relative who comes to the Li family with the help of Liu Qing''s relationship.


    As for Yan Yan, she met a few years ago. She was Li Jiang''s daughter, who seemed to have no status or status. She felt that she was definitely looking for a relationship today. She had already completely beaten Chu Feng and other people into poor relatives with Pan Yan''s potential. She was more sure that Li Xiaoying and Liu Qing could not be together.


    At the invitation of Li Jiang, they enter the hall and let Liu Qing and others sit down for a while. Li Xiaoying entertains them. Li Jiang says, "Yan Yan, come to the study and talk about it. Let''s have a talk with Chu Feng."


    Mrs. Li sat on one side with a cold face, as if someone owed her $180000. Hearing her husband''s words, she was even more dissatisfied. She felt that Lijiang was trying to find benefits for Yan Yan and Chu Feng.


    Although the name of Chu Feng is unknown to all at present, Madame Li, because he knows Liu Qing and calls him cousin, feels that it is impossible for a person of Liu Qing''s status to know any more dignified person. The most important person he knows is to support the Li family.


    Chu Feng and Yan Yan didn''t want to worry about anything with such snobbish people as Madame Li. They followed Li Jiang to the study on the second floor. After the servant had a pot of tea and closed the door, Li Jiang stood up and said respectfully, "miss!"


    Chu Feng''s face didn''t fluctuate at all, but Li Jiang''s performance made him feel magnificent. Kuncheng Deputy staff member was so polite to Yan Yan?


    Yan Yan took a look at Chu Feng, and said softly: "Uncle Li, you were my father''s best friend. You took care of him in those years when he was refining his heart. He saved him many times when he was injured by Alchemy. What''s more, he provided us with great convenience for Yan family in Yanshan mountain. You''d better call me Yanyan."


    It seems that he was still talking with Li Jiang. Chu Feng understood that it was also an interpretation of himself. People who dare to love the secular world are not completely different from those who live in seclusion. Yan Family and Li Jiang have known each other for a long time.


    After looking at Lijiang, fortunately, it was not found out by the people of the adjudication office. Otherwise, after cleaning up a few days ago, Lijiang is now estimated to be a pile of white bones.


    Li Jiang just sat down. Although he is very bright now, he is very clear that everything is given to him by the Yan family. If there was no support from the Yan family, he was just an ordinary police officer. How could he become the Deputy staff member of Kuncheng today?


    Looking at Chu Feng, Li Jiang gently opened his mouth: "the wind is less. I think you know the reason why I exist. I''m glad that I was still alive when the ruling was cleared, but I didn''t die, so there was no hatred. You were brought by Yan Yan, so we should be regarded as friends."


    "Get rid of these relationships, but it''s a bloody reality after all. I heard that this time you''re going to Yan''s house in Yanshan, can you reassure me?"


    Not a big study, with the fall of Lijiang''s voice, suddenly emerged a looming murderous opportunity. Chu Feng looked at the corner of one side and knew that there was a strong man in the sky.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care much about it. He spread his hands and said, "I do things, just let myself be at ease. Do you mind if you care about my ball? What''s more, if I want to do something, I can''t directly hold Yan Yan? Why bother? "


    Chu Feng''s words are hard to hear, but Li Jiang''s expression has softened a lot, and the looming murderous opportunity has also dissipated. If Chu Feng had thought of a snake just now, he would have let the strong men in the dark attack Chu Feng, but now it is not needed.


    What he said is right. If you really want to do something, you can do it completely.


    After calculating the last sharp and murderous opportunity, Li Jiang restored the original peaceful dignity and said lightly: "unexpectedly, the wind is less this time is not malicious, Lijiang is willing to believe that once sent you and your people to Yan''s house, but I hope that Feng Shao will promise me a condition. Even though I am the head of the family, many things can''t do anything about it."


    Chu Feng pondered with a smile: "it seems that women are too strong, it is not a good thing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1075

    Li Jiang and Chu Feng were in the study for nearly two hours, and came down from the second floor at dinner time.


    As soon as I got to the stairs, I could hear laughter coming from below. Li Jiang''s face was helpless. Chu Feng''s mouth was slightly cocked up. Madame Li, who began to be cold and arrogant, was smiling so much at the moment. There was only one possibility that she met someone who let her look up.


    And Chu Feng knew who was coming.


    When I was in the study just now, Li Jiang simply told me that Mrs. Li was a member of the Dian Lan Jing family, whose surname was Jing. The well family did not have much status in the holy Dynasty, but it was also a big Mac in Dian Lan''s case, because Mrs. Li''s father was the deputy commander and real power figure of Dian Lan''s army.


    At the same time, my brother is also a good candidate for the head of the next provincial department. It can be said that in dianlan, the Jing family is dignified and proud enough.


    This is where Li Jiang has no choice. The reason why she was together with Mrs. Li at the beginning was because the family of the latter looked at his potential. The people of Li Fu were exclusive, and she preferred to be of the same family. Therefore, in her concept, marrying Li Jiang was equivalent to marrying down.


    Therefore, when Li Jiang was young, she made an agreement with her good friend Liu DA at that time that the two sides were married to each other. For a time, Mrs. Li objected. However, under Li Jiang''s strong suppression and Li Jiang''s successful career in the past two years, Mrs. Li began to object, and later chose to be silent.


    It doesn''t mean that she has no idea at all. It happens that Mrs. Li''s brother has a son who is serving in the Dian LAN army and is already a senior commander. She is only 26 years old this year, which is not comparable to the top young master Huang, but is also the best among the younger generation.


    In addition, the latter has always had a good impression on Li Xiaoying. Without changing Li Jiang''s decision, Mrs. Li moved the idea of letting her nephew to let Liu Qing retreat in the face of difficulties.


    Just now, Li Jiang told Chu Feng in his study. At the same time, he also had a simple request, that is, help Liu Qing when necessary, and let the snobbish lady Li shut up. At the same time, he also let the people of the Jing family converge a little, so that they can understand that the Li family is not a branch of the Jing family.


    This is not a very difficult thing, at most is to be hated, Chu Feng chose to agree.


    At the moment, when I went downstairs and listened to Mrs. Li''s different laughter, we could see that she was very happy. Chu Feng''s mouth slightly tilted up and walked over. He looked at a man who was 1.8 meters tall and was wearing military uniform. His rank was still senior high school.


    It''s a private party occasion at the moment, but she comes here in a military uniform of symbolic identity. It''s obvious that Liu Qing is becoming filthy and quiet, and she can''t say a word.


    Chu Feng and Yan Yan followed Li Jiang, and the well spring, who was very happy to talk with his wife, stood up and strode to the front of Lijiang and held out his hand: "uncle!"


    "Well, a lot of maturity." Li Jiang hung a faint smile and a gentle grip of well spring, motioning him to sit down and have a look at the kitchen position: "it seems that we still need to wait a moment, then all sit down."


    Invited Chu Feng and Yan Yan to sit down. Li Jiang also went to a separate sofa where no one was sitting. Jingquan took a look at Yan Yan beside Chu Feng. His eyes were slightly bright. It was not easy to ask just now. Now Li Jiang came out and Jingquan said in a loud voice: "uncle, I haven''t seen these two girls before. I don''t know which family''s daughter is?"


    It is obvious that Wen Xinxue and Yan Yan are asked. As for such a question, it is aimed at Li Jiang''s identity, and it is impossible to know any ordinary people. Moreover, it is obvious that Yan Yan and Wen Xinxue''s temperament are unusual.


    Li Jiang took a meaningful look at the well spring and asked only the women, not Chu Feng. The meaning is conceivable, but he did not point to Yan Yan by name: "her name is Yan Yan, the daughter of an old friend of mine, who happened to come to Kuncheng, so I stayed overnight."


    "As for the other, from the Imperial City, an ordinary girl."


    Well spring did not doubt that he had him, but also wanted to speak. The Li Fu people seemed to see his nephew''s mind and interposed: "OK, all the introductions are finished." After successfully interrupting Jingquan and continuing to ask Wen Xinxue and Yan Yan, Li Fu''s face is full of smiles, and his eyes are narrowed into a line and he says, "Jingquan, I heard that you are going to be promoted next year, aren''t you?"


    Jingquan was a little displeased. The aunt interrupted, but still kept a polite appearance. Xinxue and Yan Yan said: "yes, my grandfather said that he would go down in two years. While he was still in this position, he paved the way for me and tried to become the major general next to Emperor Li Ji."


    "If there is no accident, next year I will be the second youngest major general of the pilgrimage."


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng knows that Jingquan is nothing more than showing off. Apart from Li Ji, Su Mo Bei is not something he can surpass, let alone Lin Wei, who is said to be the commander of the Imperial City Army and vice captain of the Dragon Corps. Which one doesn''t kill Jingquan when he comes out?


    Of course, these words, Chu Feng is also in the heart to talk about it, too lazy to compete with such a father Jingquan people.


    Mrs. Li looked very happy, as if her mother-in-law was looking at her son-in-law. She just wanted to continue to say something and wanted her daughter to be attracted by the excellence of Jingquan. A servant in the kitchen ran out and said, "madam, the rest of the dishes are ready. You said you should watch the other two dishes in person. Now you can."Mrs. Li looked unhappy, but she stood up and said, "I''ll go and have a look first." Well spring has come, and young success, she believes that her daughter Li Xiaoying will definitely take a fancy to him.


    Mrs. Li just left, Li Jiang looked like an outsider, picked up a newspaper and looked at it, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    Li Xiaoying was originally pulled by her mother and sat next to her. At the moment, Mrs. Li left and quickly moved a little bit away from Jingquan. She didn''t like Jingquan''s arrogance. Yan Yan or wenxinxue or chufeng didn''t kill him?


    Jingquan didn''t know this at all. He had come to know that Mrs. Li wanted him and his little cousin to develop. He was also happy about it. But seeing Yan Yan and Wen Xinxue, he suddenly felt that Li Xiaoying was too far away from them.


    Looking at the direction of the kitchen, Mrs. Li didn''t pay attention to this side. As for Lijiang, he didn''t pay any attention to it. He thought that the latter was relying on their well family to have today.


    The buttocks moved a little closer to wenxinxue holding a white fox, revealing a handsome and masculine smile: "Miss, what''s your name?" Seeing wenxinxue didn''t answer, she secretly looked at the white fox in her arms: "this fox is very beautiful, snow-white fur is rare, it must be very valuable, can I hold it?"


    White fox is Murong ice melt, wenxinxue how can give him to hold, without hesitation back way: "no way."


    Jingquan looks embarrassed and feels wenxinxue''s resistance to people thousands of miles away. Instead, he is more interested. He gets closer to him and says, "my name is Jingquan, the eldest grandson of the Jing family of the classic blue army, and the future successor. Can you get to know him?"


    Chu Feng was surprised to smile, this well spring is really good enough, no matter how many people here, even directly collude with wenxinxue, but also want to hold white fox.


    It can''t be said that he is disgusted, but he has absolutely no good feeling, let alone promise Lijiang. Chu Feng stands up and walks over and sits beside Wen Xin Xue, naturally embracing the latter''s slender waist and opening his mouth: "little wife, when I came just now, I saw the scenery outside was good. How about going out after dinner?"


    Wenxinxue''s body was stiff in an instant. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng held her in front of so many people. She even called out her little wife. She bit her lips and wanted to let Chu Feng go away. She blinked when she saw him, and then understood what she knew. Although she felt a little shy, she nodded her head cleverly: "yes!"


    The curtain fell in Jingquan''s eyes, which was really disharmonious. She felt that wenxinxue, a woman with outstanding temperament and like a fairy, should be matched with a famous family like him. Now she is held in her arms by chufeng, who looks like a ruffian. You can imagine the discomfort and imbalance in her heart.


    But after all, he was a bit of a city official. Jingquan laughed awkwardly, as if nothing had happened. He moved closer to Yan Yan: "Yan Yan, right, it seems that you are also a typical blue man. Don''t you know where your home is?"


    Yan Yan is relative to Wen Xin Xue''s implicitness and has no reserve to speak of. He frowns and asks, "do you want to bubble me?"


    The simple and direct questions not only let Jingquan, the party concerned, get hurt by thunder, but also Li Jiang, who knows Yan Yan''s identity, is slightly surprised. Li Xiaoying opens his mouth and says in his heart that Yan Yan is powerful.


    After a moment of embarrassment, Jingquan showed a smile that he thought was charming. He said with a smile: "Miss Yan is really good at talking. It''s just a little bit hurtful to our feelings and atmosphere to say so. But if Miss Yan doesn''t mind, we can try to make friends. Maybe we can make a good relationship."


    But Yan Yan''s next words, thoroughly let well spring heart Teng Sheng anger: "unfortunately, I don''t look up to you!"


    After a pause, Yan Yan put his finger around Wen Xin Xue''s Chu Feng and whispered, "besides, I''m his concubine and his woman. I don''t have anything to do with you, because I''m the owner of famous flowers."


    Chufeng suddenly had a meaning of lying down and being shot, especially when Jingquan''s eyes were gloomy toward him, Yan Yan also came and sat down beside him, one left and one right, two excellent women. Even Li Xiaoying, as a woman, envied Chu Feng''s blessing.


    Jingquan would like to go up now and tear up Chu Feng. He didn''t want to admit that all this was true. However, Yan Yan and Wen Xinxue told him that it was true. Chu Feng held on to each other.


    His old face was hot and hot, and he was always regarded as a transparent man. Chu Feng, like Liu Qing, opened his mouth: "are you?"


    "Sister Liu Qing''s man." As soon as she asked about the exit, Mrs. Li, who came out of the kitchen, took the talk. She looked surprised and looked at Chu Feng''s embracing, but then passed a deep disdain. She scolded her shameless heart and said, "it''s the people from liujiatun on the outskirts of Kuncheng city!"


    Well Quan nodded his head, a clear look, at first, he thought that Chu Feng, who could hold on to the left and right, might have some background, but he heard that it was Liu Qing''s younger sister''s man. At most, he had some money to support him.


    But rich people, in the eyes of Jingquan, are scum. After a threatening look at Chu Feng, Wen Xinxue and Yan Yan must get one. As for Li Xiaoying, he has already left it behind.


    Sadly, Mrs. Li didn''t know yet. She opened her mouth there: "it''s time to eat!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1076

    The table was full of people, but the atmosphere was not very good.


    At least Mrs. Li''s look is not very good, her eyes from time to time look at wenxinxue and Yan Yan, with a look of discontent, because she had not opened her mouth when well spring was on the table, she directly went to sit beside Wen Xinxue, and let her sit beside Liu Qing, which was very uncomfortable for her.


    Today, Jingquan had already passed through a small ditch with him before calling him. It means to defeat Liu Qing in momentum and let him retreat in the face of difficulties. He also suggested that Li Xiaoying could be his woman in the future.


    Everything was discussed well at the beginning, but now it''s because wenxinxue and Yan Yan have changed a little. Jingquan doesn''t buy his account at all, and he obviously shows interest in wenxinxue and Yanyan, even though they were presented in front of him as women of Chu Feng.


    Because he felt that the identity of Dian Lanjing''s family was enough to kill Chu Feng countless times. He was more dignified than he was, and even Feng Guoming, who was the Feng family of Dian Lanjing family, did not pay attention to him except for a few big and small people in the imperial city.


    So at the moment, I think Chu Feng is a toad, and only he deserves to have wenxinxue and Yanyan. As for Li Xiaoying, he used to be very interested, but now he has no interest at all.


    Li Jiang cast a glance at his wife, secretly proud of himself. He thought it would take a lot of brains to do it. He didn''t want Jingquan to show his resistance, but saved a little trouble.


    However, in this way, Chu Feng''s troubles naturally become a little bigger.


    Others may not know, but Li Jiang is very clear. As the eldest grandson of the Jing family, Jingquan is arrogant and domineering in the Dian LAN army. He often makes some scandals. Last month, it is said that he made a female aide pregnant, but he did not know how to deal with it.


    Li Jiang certainly can''t let him and Li Xiaoying together because he has only one daughter.


    Compared with consolidating the relationship with the Jing family, he hopes his daughter''s happiness. Although Liu Qing is not very good and his family background is not very strong, Li Jiang believes that as long as he is in one day, Liu Qing will be polite to Li Xiaoying.


    That''s why he asked Chu Feng to help him do Huang. Of course, some people in the Jing family understood that the Li family did not belong to their branch.


    Seeing that the meal was about to be finished, Jingquan was always there trying to talk to Wen Xinxue, but the latter didn''t pay attention to her. Seeing an opportunity, Mrs. Li ignored Liu Qing and said, "Jingquan, you often don''t come out in the army. Don''t you want to see how the environment of Kuncheng is now?"


    "Wait a minute. Let Xiaoying have a look with you after dinner."


    Finish saying, look at the side of Liu Qing, tone no doubt said: "as for you, hurry back, ready to get married things!"


    Although Liu Qing dare not speak in such an environment, it does not mean that he is a fool. How can he not know what the Lifu people who say they are going to get married think in their hearts.


    But he knew Jingquan''s identity and knew that he was an ant that could be crushed to death in Jingquan''s eyes. He was unwilling, but he couldn''t do anything about it. After finishing his last meal, he got up and said, "I''ll go back first." Looking at Li Xiaoying: "if you have anything tomorrow, call me again."


    Also did not say hello to Chu Feng, his wife in front of his own face, by his future mother-in-law tried to push to other men, changed into who is in the heart is uncomfortable, the most oppressive is, still unable to fight.


    Chu Feng did not say a word from the opening of the banquet to now. Looking at the back of Liu Qing''s departure, he sighed in his heart and knew that Liu Qing''s heart was not good, but the reality was so cruel.


    Although there is never a lack of love between the princess and the farmer in fairy tales, such things rarely exist in reality. If Li Xiaoying is interested in Liu Qing, it will be a fairy tale. But at the moment, it is obvious that Li Xiaoying does not mean much about Liu Qing.


    More just follow Li Jiang''s will, and Liu Qing engaged.


    If the two sides are in love with each other, Chu Feng doesn''t mind helping Liu Yan, but it is obvious that Liu Qing intends to help, and Li Xiaoying is not interested in it. What''s more, when Liu Qing and Li Xiaoying are together, Chu Feng can see that they are more just for official career.


    Otherwise, if she really loved Li Xiaoying, Liu Qing would have stood up and made her attitude clear just now.


    In the dark, Chu Feng looks like an outsider. At least now, he doesn''t want to have any friction with Jingquan and Mrs. Li. It''s estimated that Li Xiaoying will do something and watch the change.


    When Jingquan heard his wife''s words, his look was not so good-looking. None of the people present could see that he was interested in wenxinxue and Yanyan. Madame Li also said such words to find uneasiness. In his heart, Jingquan scolded the aunt over and over.


    However, Mrs. Li said that, even if Jingquan was willing to refuse, he was unable to attack. After all, his grandfather and father were very optimistic about this matter, and thought that Li Xiaoying should not be with Liu Qing.


    Seeing Chu Feng, who has been chatting with Wen Xinxue without saying a word, Jingquan sneers at him and thinks that he can''t afford to offend himself like Liu Qing, so he doesn''t dare to say a word. In this way, the two little beauties will be their own sooner or later.Thinking of such a thing, Jingquan''s unhappiness also dissipated a lot. He nodded with a new smile: "OK, wait a minute."


    As for Li Xiaoying, from the beginning to the present, even if Liu Qing left to talk to her, she did not make a sound. She completely left Mrs. Li in charge. As a daughter, how could she not know what Mrs. Li thought.


    He glanced at the well spring on wenxinxue and Yan Yan from the corner of his eye. He snorted coldly in his heart. Even if Liu Qing was no longer useless, I would not like you.


    After a meal, he took advantage of Mrs. Li''s trip to the bathroom, went to Wen Xinxue and opened his mouth with a handsome smile: "Xinxue, right? Let''s go out for a walk. Kuncheng I know a lot of places. I''ll take you to see the charm of the city at night?"


    As soon as he finished, Li Xiaoying came out from the side and playfully said, "cousin, my mother didn''t say that you have been in the army and don''t know much about the current environment of Kun city? How come you know so many places again? "


    Li Xiaoying came out to embarrass him, but in front of Wen Xinxue, Jingquan was still as polite as ever: "my cousin is really able to laugh, anyway, two people also go to play, not as good as we go together, how good?"


    Li Xiaoying, who can''t know the dirty mind of Jingquan''s heart, sneers at him and is too lazy to say anything. Mrs. Li wants her to accompany him to go out for a walk. Anyway, she won''t lose a piece of meat.


    Jingquan also wants to say something to wenxinxue. Chu Feng washes his hands in the kitchen and walks out, directly embracing wenxinxue''s waist: "little wife, let''s go out for a walk. When I came just now, I thought the environment was pretty good, so I''d like to go out for a walk."


    Wenxinxue''s face appeared a touch of shyness, which made Jingquan nod when he was one of the infatuated: "en!"


    Chu Feng looks at Yan Yan and doesn''t know where to go. She is supposed to study her pills. The woman who has no interest in the secret way leaves the hall and walks outside with wenxinxue in her eyes.


    Li Xiaoying looked at the well spring and said in his heart that he had done a good job and was angry with this hypocritical guy.


    Of course, these Li Xiaoying is impossible to show, tilted his head and said: "cousin, do we still want to go out for a walk?"


    "No more." Wenxinxue, who was so moved by his heart, was held away by Chu Feng, who was not in his eyes. He threw a hard sentence in his eyes. He found that the tone was wrong and changed into a smile: "because I suddenly remembered that there was something else in my army, and I was ready to go back and deal with it."


    "Next time, I''ll be with you next time. I''ll go first."


    After saying that, he left directly, and did not go to say hello to Li Jiang or Mrs. Li. Li Xiaoying looked at the back of his departure and said, "accompany me? I don''t want to see what kind of virtue you have. I want you to accompany me. "


    Turning around, she saw Mrs. Li coming out of the bathroom. Li Xiaoying returned to her usual routine and went to sit down to watch TV. She felt that Li Xiaoying was going out with well spring tonight. Something must have happened to the lonely man and the widowed girl. But when she came out, she saw Li Xiaoying sitting there. Chu Feng and Jingquan were missing, and she felt a lump in her heart.


    Thinking that the well spring is with wenxinxue, they leave without paying attention to Li Xiaoying. Mrs. Li comes over and says, "what''s the matter, well spring?"


    Li Xiaoying liked to see her mother''s look. She pretended to be innocent and shrugged her shoulders: "according to what you mean, my bags are ready to go out and walk with my cousin, but he said that the army had something to do and left. I don''t believe you can ask Dad!"


    Li Jiang put down the newspaper in his hand and saw that Mrs. Li looked at himself and looked at the door. He coughed softly and said, "after Chu Feng and Miss Wen went out, he followed him, saying that he was going back to the army."


    Mrs. Li looked a little gloomy. She knew something about this nephew. She must have seen wenxinxue and chufeng go out and become angry.


    He glared at Li Jiang and Li Xiaoying fiercely, and said, "what do you mean? Jingquan killed Liu Qing countless times in any aspect. If you cooperate with him, Liu Qing will retreat. We Li family can say that Liu Qing retired first, but how can you not understand my pains?"


    "In the future, even if my nephew doesn''t go to the level of my father, he will be at least one of the top five powerful people in the army. You are so stupid."


    Li Jiang''s father and daughter looked at each other and shook their heads. They were too lazy to talk to such a snobbish person as Mrs. Li. Li Xiaoying and Jingquan were cousins themselves, which were not suitable for morality. Moreover, Jingquan was a kind of useless waste material that left the well family, which was not as good as Liu Qing.


    I don''t know where Mrs. Li''s words about affirming the top five real power figures in the army in the future come from her self-confidence!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1077

    This area is full of official residences in Kun city. It is not only completely isolated from the outside world by the wall, but also the scenery inside has a special flavor. Especially at night, the neon lights are on, which is no less than the scenery of the small park outside, or even better.


    Zhumen wine and meat stink road has frozen to death!


    At the moment, Chu Feng, walking on the path, has a deeper understanding of this sentence. This is not a large area, but it is definitely not a small one. The official residential area with the same layout as the park has only a few dozens of people, but the land occupied is enough to build nearly a thousand families'' houses.


    Some people say that 80% of the wealth is in the hands of 20% of the people. 80% of the people enjoy the only 20% of the resources. At first, Chu Feng felt that his words were exaggerated, but now he fully believed them.


    The people at the bottom are still working hard for a 70-80 square meter house, so that the family can have a place to settle down, while the people above have already enjoyed the things they dream of, even hundreds of times better than they expected.


    Dianlan is not the most prosperous place among the eight regions of the holy reign, or even the existence of the top three from the bottom. However, this strong gap is only relative to the people at the bottom. Those who are high above and direct the rivers and mountains always enjoy the luxury no less than that of other places and even with other places.


    The world is fair, but human beings are unfair. It''s not just about saying.


    With a faint sigh, Chu Feng came to a small lake and stopped to look at the man-made lake in front of him, which was more than 200 square meters. There was also a boat on the lake. Obviously, when he was free, someone would come here and go boating on the lake.


    Such an environment can not be said to be a fairyland on earth, but in the city, no less than a place that everyone yearns for, but it is not a place that everyone can enjoy.


    "Shigong!"


    Finally, he walked out with Chu Feng for more than ten minutes. Wenxin, who had been following Chu Feng like a little girl, stopped and said in a low voice, "do you like me?"


    Today, Chu Feng holds her in front of people more than once, and even calls her little wife several times. Wenxinxue''s heart can''t calm down for more than 20 years. The deer in his heart has been jumping, especially when he is closer to Chu Feng, the feeling of heartbeat is clearer.


    Thinking of Murong Bing, who has been beaten back to its original form, wenxinxue is biting her lips, which seems a little contradictory and struggling.


    She didn''t know what love was, let alone what was love. When she first came back, she listened to Wen Xi''s words and even felt that Chu Feng was an unforgettable person who wanted to kill him. But as time went on, and knowing the existence of Murong Bing, the killing chance that wenxinxue began to exist had already dissipated.


    Instead, she didn''t know what it was like. She only knew how she liked to be with Chu Feng, the bad Chu Feng, the teasing of Chu Feng, and the restlessness of the rascal chufeng kissing her mouth.


    Suddenly simple girl asked such a word, let Chu wind quiet thoughts produce a ripple.


    Yeah, do you like her?


    Chu Feng asked himself a question in his heart, and then shook his head to deny himself. He felt that he was more of a selfishness for blasphemy and possession for wenxinxue. Maybe he liked it. After all, he had killed so many writers and let the brilliant writers leave the holy court.


    There is no direct gratitude and resentment between the two sides, but there are also indirect contradictions. If this kind of relationship is not the existence of Murong Bing, maybe it will not die, how can you like it?


    In the mind to think about, Chu Feng light return way: "do not like!" Looking back at wenxinxue''s big eyes with charming colors, he showed a smile: "the reason why I held you and called you little wife just now is just a thing I promised Deputy staff member Li, and I tried to get rid of Mrs. Li''s idea."


    "There are some other reasons why Liu Qing and Li Xiaoying can continue their marriage, but they are not suitable for you to know."


    Chu Feng''s explanation makes wenxinxue''s heart feel a little uncomfortable. She looks at Chu Feng inexplicably: "don''t like me, why kiss me?"


    If you can answer wenxinxue''s question calmly at the beginning, you really don''t know how to answer it now. You don''t like people, but you kiss them. Chu Feng feels that the world is too complicated.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, Wen Xin Xue lowered her head: "you are the first boy who kisses me."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and wanted to say that he just wanted to make fun of her, but that kind of words would be a real rascal. But Chu Feng didn''t know why he wanted to kiss wenxinxue, just like he always liked to tease and tease blueberry.


    The atmosphere by the lake was embarrassed and dreary because of wenxinxue''s simple problem. Chu Feng stood there, but he felt like a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    One minute of silence, two minutes of silence, until ten minutes of silence, two people are standing like that, no one spoke first.Wen Xinxue has been taken away by abbess Jueyin since childhood. She only goes back to the literary family once a year. Most of the time, she doesn''t go out of the gate of the literary school. She contacts too few things and has a simple mind. She doesn''t have a lot of judgments about good and evil. Otherwise, she would not have followed Wen Xi''s advice and wanted to kill Chu Feng.


    It is also because of her simple mind that Chu Feng kisses her, which may be like her, so after Chu Feng denies, she asks directly, although she does not understand, but a heart is very nervous.


    Finally, Chu Feng was a little bit unable to bear the silence of repression, wry smile of the mouth: "may really like it, after all, do not like your man, estimated not."


    Wen Xin Xue raised her head and blinked a little. She didn''t have the slightest magazine eyes to open her red lips: "do you like it?"


    When asked again, Chu fengrao is no longer a new brother, but he is faced with Wen Xinxue, a girl who is as simple as white paper. He feels a sense of guilt in his heart and feels his head awkwardly: "it''s fake to say I don''t like it, but I still like it."


    Chu Feng''s reply makes Wen Xinxue shyly bow her head. Since she was so old, she seldom had a chance to contact men when she was following abbess Jueyin. When she returned to the literary family, her identity was doomed to be loved by someone and she did not dare to reveal it easily.


    To sum up, Chu Feng was the first to say that he liked her in front of her. Her heart was as pure as a girl. She beat more fiercely for the first time. Wenxinxue felt her face was hot.


    Bite attractive small lips, soft voice of the mouth: "but, you are Shigong."


    Chufeng can''t help but burst out a sentence directly in his heart when he hears the speech. He still feels nothing. It''s a good thing to talk about love and love with a girl like wenxinxue. But all of a sudden, this sentence makes chufeng feel more like a sex mouth, or a strange uncle with a lollipop and no pants chain.


    On the face can not help but emerge helpless wry smile: "heart snow, do you want to remind me like this, I am very embarrassed!"


    Wenxinxue secretly looked at Chu Feng, and then did not dare to have a look: "embarrassed, then why do you still eat my tofu?"


    Chu Feng suddenly felt ten thousand grass mud horses galloping in his heart. He suddenly found that it was easy to get along with a girl like wenxinxue, but it was easy to be labeled as sexual if he was not careful.


    Because this girl is too simple, also has a little bit of silly, of course, not really silly, but a lovely performance.


    Looking at the embarrassed wenxinxue at the moment, Chu Feng didn''t know what he was thinking. He went to her and put his hands on her shoulder. At the moment when she raised her head, he directly kissed the attractive red lips. When she was unprepared, his tongue directly slipped into Wen Xinxue''s mouth and stirred the delicate Ding tongue.


    Wenxinxue''s eyes are wide and round, her body is stiff, and she completely forgets the reaction. Although she was attacked by Chu Feng twice, her mouth is just a dragonfly skimming the water. It''s like a deep kiss now. It''s the first time.


    Innocent small eyes at Chu Feng, Bei teeth light Qi: "like a person, must be like this?" When Chu Feng was in a sweat and didn''t know how to answer, Wen Xin Xue lowered her head and asked weakly, "in addition, how do you explain to master?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and felt that he was going to go crazy. Just now he couldn''t help holding wenxinxue. But now wenxinxue said these things, chufeng felt that the label of sex mouth could not be removed.


    I just want to say that I can''t help but explain that this matter is nothing. I don''t want Wen Xinxue''s misunderstanding getting deeper and deeper. A picture flashed through his left eye, and Chu Feng''s embarrassed look suddenly appeared with a sharp look.


    Suddenly embrace the literary heart snow more tight, the latter subconsciously tense body, Chu Feng leaned on her shoulder and whispered what.


    Wenxinxue''s tense look relaxed a little. After nodding her head cleverly, she looked at her eyes close at hand and could clearly smell the masculine Chu wind. She said: "will you be responsible for me in the future?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1078

    e responsible for?


    At least, like wenxinxue, a girl who is simple to the bone, Chu Feng doesn''t know how to deal with it, because one is not careful, that is the wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    With a wry smile, chufeng did not know how to answer this question. She looked over wenxinxue and looked at her back: "I''ll answer you later!"


    "Robbery!" Almost finished, Wen Xin snow behind the road on both sides of the jump out of six masked people, each holding an iron pipe, ferocious roar.


    Chufeng''s playful smile pulled Wenxin snow behind him and looked at him. He should not have appeared here, but now he is a masked robber. His smile is more than a few words can''t say. He opened his mouth: "what do you want?"


    Chu Feng''s question made the six masked people all stunned. He and others appeared here, or at night. Naturally, he robbed money. Could he rob other things?


    The masked man in the middle raised the steel stick and pointed to Chu Feng and said, "Damn it, don''t chatter here. Take out all the money on your body." Then she looked at wenxinxue with an evil smile: "of course, leave the money and you''ll get out of here. The girl will stay for the time being. My brother is very angry recently."


    Standing behind Chu Feng, Wen Xinxue hears the masked man''s words, and her eyes flit with anger and disgust. Chu Feng can be frivolous and rascal to her, but it doesn''t mean anyone can be.


    Fist clenched to go up to give these people a lesson, but not yet, suddenly a voice came from the road in the distance: "why?"


    With a roar of righteousness, six masked people turned back together. Chu Feng looked at his eyes and began to play. He approached Wen Xin Xue and said softly, "the good play I just told you is about to start."


    The sound of justice comes from Jingquan, who should have left, but now he appears here, wearing a uniform, walking steadily and looking dignified. If Chu Feng didn''t know what kind of person Jingquan was, he would almost doubt that it was the protection god of the people.


    Wen Xin Xue was also curious about what Chu Feng had said to her just now. When she saw the spring coming and the appearance of justice emissary, she probably knew something and whispered: "hypocrisy."


    At this time, Jingquan had already come near. Seeing Wen Xinxue standing behind Chu Feng, she felt that she must be afraid of meeting the robbers. She stood erect. She pointed to six people and said, "in broad daylight, do you dare to stop and rob. Is there any royal law in your eyes and any rules in your eyes?"


    Chu Feng looked up at the dark sky. There was not even a star tonight. Where should we start?


    But the well spring does not know, still is there the righteous words to drink: "give me to put down the weapon in the hand immediately to get rid of, I give you a chance to reform, otherwise, I will throw you into prison, a good labor reform."


    If you change to some girls who are infatuated with flowers, you must think that Jingquan is a justice messenger and a good soldier of the kingdom. But Chu Feng and Wen Xinxue are not idiots. You can''t see that everything in front of you is written, directed and performed by Jingquan.


    Although the method is a little old-fashioned, but the method is not afraid of the old, as long as it works, the only mistake is that he met Chu Feng, a man who has long seen Chu Jingquan as a man.


    The six masked men looked at each other, and carelessly glanced at Chu Feng and Wen Xin Xue. The masked man who started to speak said, "go up!"


    Without any words, six people move together, which is what Jingquan explained. It is impossible to attract women if Wang Bazhi sends out his Qi alone. However, he has to put some deterrent things on him. If well Quan still deters them in the end, it will certainly have a good effect.


    Looking at the six people who are going to do it by themselves, Jingquan can''t help thinking that Wen Xinxue must be very obsessed with him now. He thinks that compared with Chu Feng, he is much better.


    Automatically open the fork loading mode, take out the gun to point to: "hands on!"


    The six masked men all stepped back together and showed a look of fear on their faces. However, if you look at them carefully, you will find that the fear on their faces is not from the bottom of their hearts, it is more of an acting element.


    In the eyes of Chu Feng and wenxinxue, there is a mockery and disgust. The mockery is Chu Feng, and the disgust comes from wenxinxue.


    At the moment, Jingquan didn''t find the look of Chu Feng and Wen Xin Xue. What''s more, it was a kind of one shot in the hand. I had the momentum in the world. He strode forward, lifted up and kicked a masked man in front of him on the ground with a sneer: "don''t you want to do it? Why don''t you do it now? "


    "Come and come, I''ll stand here, and you can move and show me?"


    The masked man who was kicked down on the ground was helped up by his companions. Looking at the well spring, he said, "boy, don''t be too arrogant. You think that the barrel of the gun is very competitive. Do you dare to shoot us?"


    Jingquan glanced at wenxinxue. He didn''t know that Chu Feng and Chu Feng had already known that he was acting. He pulled the masked man''s collar and held the gun against his head: "you really think I dare not shoot. Do you know who my grandfather is? Do you know who my father is? Do you know who I am? ""I tell you, I am the well spring of Dian Lan Jing''s family. My grandfather is the deputy commander of Dian Lan''s army. My father is still the leader of the Department. What if I kill you? Can''t I shoot you? "


    In Chu Feng''s joking look, six masked men knelt down on the ground as if they were ghosts. They all said, "well, we have no eyes. We offended you. Don''t worry about your noble identity. Just let us go as if we were farts. Later, we will run away when you are absolutely 50 meters away."


    Although Jingquan knew that this was acting or arranged by himself, he was still very useful when he heard such words. He put the gun away and hummed: "you are wise. Otherwise, I''ll kill you all. Even if it''s Kuncheng, I dare to abuse you. What are you little thieves?"


    "So don''t offend me. You can''t afford to play without status and status."


    At the same time, Jingquan''s eyes look at Chu Feng intentionally or unintentionally. The meaning is quite clear. It seems that he is speaking to these disguised robbers, but more to Chu Feng, which indirectly shows his Niubi identity.


    Of course, the reason why he despised Wenshu snow was that he didn''t know why he was disgusted.


    But a few masked people did not fall to nod, said in succession: "well Shao said is, in terms of your identity, that''s the number one of the classic blue, who dares to fight with you, it''s all looking for death."


    Well Shao''s head raised high to open his mouth: "go away, I''m a low-key person, never take the identity pressure people, but if you bump into me next time, I will definitely beat you to death. I hate people who commit crimes most in my life."


    "Stop!" Six masked men nodded and stood up and were about to leave. At the end of the good play, Chu Feng was quiet and open-minded. He walked towards the front, calm and confident, with a touch of light banter: "this is the official residential area. How can simple thieves come in? I suspect you are evil terrorists."


    "So, leave it all for me. What are you going to do when you leave, and go to the detention house for a few meals."


    The six masked men all acted according to Jingquan''s instructions. When they heard Chu Feng''s words, their looks were not very good-looking. Jingquan could despise them, but it didn''t mean that Chu Feng could also despise them. They all looked at Jingquan.


    Jingquan disdains a smile, and feels that Chu Feng wants to use his breeze to act like a tiger. He turns his eyes and gives several masked people a wink.


    Suddenly, six people understood, turned back, one of them pointed to Chu Feng and said: "dog teeth, well less, we can''t afford to sin, also dare not sin, you this little white face is what green onion, the big man wants to go, you still talk crookedly, looking for a fight?"


    "Yes Chu Feng''s simple and direct reply is that when the six people, including Jingquan, are stunned, they appear in front of them under the body''s drive. The technique is simple, ruthless and decisive. Only for a short time, there are six masked people lying on the ground, and each of them has different degrees of injuries.


    Jingquan didn''t blink. These six men were transferred from the army, not to mention the existence of the king of war. They were also good at fighting three, so they were all knocked over?


    Look at Chu Feng''s eyes, a little more surprised, this looks like a little white faced guy, was the army before?


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Jingquan was thinking. He just stepped forward and stepped on one of the masked men. He looked at him jokingly and said, "well Shao, if you change to other people tonight, these robbers will not give them a chance. So when we control our advantages, why should we give them opportunities?"


    "Maybe today''s well intentioned idea is just to let more people suffer in the future. I think we should throw them to the police, don''t you?"


    Jingquan would like to pull out a gun to kill Chu Feng, but he knew that the explanation was not clear. Looking at the success of his six partners, he nodded his head and said: "yes, I was kind-hearted just now. You''re right. You can go back first. I''ll arrange the police to take them away."


    Chu Feng knows that this is Jingquan''s careful thinking, and it''s fake to call any police officer. However, the act of slapping face is enough. Chu Feng can stop walking back to wenxinxue and walk back with her arm around her. He raised his hand and said, "no less wells, I will still kill you."


    Jingquan''s face was hot. If he didn''t know it, he could be sure that Chu Feng had already seen that they were acting. He thought that Chu Feng had been watching it like a clown for a long time, which made him even more angry.


    One of the six masked men kicked one foot: "Damn, a bunch of trash, a little white face can''t make it."


    When his eyes turned around, a ferocious look appeared on Inoue''s face: "originally, I wanted to do something with you, but I can''t do it if you don''t get on the way. Contact the special forces for me and say that someone has carried out terrorist activities and injured you who are going out to carry out the mission!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1079

    Chu Feng and Wen Xinxue had just returned to Li''s garden when they heard the noise in the hall. They didn''t have to eavesdrop on the situation. Obviously, Mrs. Li was very upset about the well spring''s leaving this evening.


    Shaking her head to disperse the farce brought by the well spring, Chu Feng took wenxinxue''s little hand and went in. The latter was held by Chu Feng and wanted to break away, but she had a little bit of nostalgia for this feeling. She didn''t know what was going on in her heart.


    In reprimanding Li Xiaoying not on the road, Mrs. Li turned around and happened to see two Chu Feng people coming in. Their angry faces suddenly darkened: "where''s the well spring?"


    "Is Jingquan a child?" Chu Feng frowned and didn''t like Mrs. Li''s condescending attitude. If it wasn''t for the sake of Li Jiang and Li Xiaoying, he would have slapped him in the face. So he didn''t say anything politely: "he''s not. So where did he go? How can I know?"


    Li Fu people blink their eyes, subconsciously feel that they have heard wrong, how dare Liu Qing''s poor relatives speak to themselves like that?


    But after her confirmation, she found that Chu Feng did say that to her, and her face was more gloomy: "what identity are you and what qualifications do you have to talk to me like this? Even if Lijiang is a fart in your eyes, my Laozi is still the deputy commander of the Dian LAN army. What are you? "


    With her noble birth and natural pride, Mrs. Li didn''t pay much attention to many people on the boundary of Dian LAN. Even her husband Li Jiang, in her eyes, only relied on the well family to become today''s soft rice king.


    So Chu Feng''s words just now seemed to contradict her. In her eyes, it was treacherous.


    If Chu Feng was still a little surprised at the beginning and wondered why Li Jiang had nothing to do with his wife, now he fully understood that he had promised Li Jiang, and Chu Feng naturally would not be too polite: "it doesn''t matter what my identity is, anyway, where Jingquan has gone, I don''t know."


    "Aren''t you his aunt? Call yourself and ask. "


    Indifference can be said that there is no face to leave a word, Chu Feng holding wenxinxue''s thin waist is about to go upstairs, don''t want to be involved with Mrs. Li too much. I believe that after tonight''s event, well Quan''s good feelings for wenxinxue and Yan Yan are not covered up, and Li Xiaoying will have more confidence to refuse in the future.


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to care about so much with Mrs. Li, but it doesn''t mean that Mrs. Li, who leaves quietly because of well spring, is so generous.


    Cold hum: "this is Li family, I am the hostess of Li family, you are not welcome here, go away!"


    Li Xiaoying frowned and wanted to get up and say something. Li Jiang quietly gave her a look. Li Xiaoying looked at her father. She didn''t know what he was doing, but she didn''t continue to stand up.


    But also had a decision in mind, if mother really want to drive Chu Feng away tonight, she will follow.


    Chu Feng, who had already reached the stairway, stopped and looked back at the haughty lady Li. She understood that she had lost her calculation tonight and was burning in anger and needed to vent her anger. But Chu Feng was not destined to be that vent bucket. He said, "you are the hostess, deputy staff member Li is the real master, and I am his guest."


    "Have you ever had a dime relationship with Mrs. Li? Who is the real head of the family?"


    Mrs. Li wanted to speak out that she was the head of the family, but she was immediately aware of Chu Feng''s sinister intentions. If she didn''t have any outsiders, she could treat her family with pride, even if she didn''t give Li Jiang any face. But now there are so many people, if she dares to say so, Li Jiang will certainly turn over in order to maintain her dignity.


    Just for a short time, Mrs. Li gave up the idea of being infuriated by Chu Feng, but she didn''t forget it. Looking back at Li Jiang who had been holding the newspaper as if she didn''t know anything, she ignored her husband''s calm tonight.


    "Lijiang, now someone in your home, ignore your wife, but also with contempt, you are not ready to say something?"


    Li Jiang knew that he could not be silent all the time. He put down his newspaper and was about to say something. Outside came the sound of cars roaring in and swallowed the words to his mouth. He stood up and looked out, his eyes narrowed slightly and showed a trace of displeasure.


    Waiting for her husband to stand with her and drive away the Chu wind that destroyed her good deeds tonight, she heard the news outside. The Li Fu people subconsciously looked out, and they were happy when they saw something.


    This already arrogant look more domineering, gave Chu Feng a careful look in the eyes, walked forward, smile exuberant, did not see just the shrew''s appearance: "well spring, you did not go? Why are you back? "


    It was Jingquan who came here. The difference is that there were dozens of soldiers with guns and live ammunition. They wore strict military uniforms one by one, and each held a submachine gun in their hands. As long as they stood on the street casually, they could definitely deter countless people.


    Well spring just nodded gently, and then pointed to Chu Feng: "catch the blue cell person."


    Seven or eight of the soldiers who came with Jingquan suddenly came out and walked toward the Chu wind. The Li Fu Man blinked his eyes and whispered to him, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the steamed buns from liujiatunInoue looked enigmatic, looking at Chu Feng''s cold voice surrounded by eight subordinates, he said: "I also got the news not long ago. Six special soldiers who went out on a mission were wounded when they found a suspicious person. It happened just now, so I turned back and presided over justice."


    A little finger Chu Feng: "and the person who injured six soldiers is him."


    Damn it!


    Chu Feng''s heart directly burst out a rude remark, thinking that Jingquan would not be so easy to forget, but did not expect to use the method of direct frame up, looking at the six people walking in leisurely, wearing casual clothes, but Chu Feng knew that these six were just the six masked men pretending to be robbers.


    In the heart of special ponder, this well spring is really lawless, unexpectedly direct frame up, or in the case that you know the truth, this kind of self-confidence is not generally strong ah.


    Mrs. Li didn''t doubt what Jingquan said. She thought that people like chufeng must be obstinate. The anger that Chu Feng contradicted just now seemed to have been exhausted in an instant. She said with a sneer, "I''ll just say that how can a villain from liujiatun hold on to each other? Dare to be a poor, vicious blue cell member."


    "Take him away as soon as you can. I can prove that this man has ulterior motives and wants to be unfaithful to my daughter Xiaoying."


    Chu Feng looks very interesting. No wonder he has the same feeling when he can become a family. That is, he is framed by opening his eyes and telling lies. Jingquan is like this, and his aunt, Mrs. Li, is also the same. He is really of the same blood and always does unusual things.


    "Slow down!" Eight people are about to start. Chu Feng raised his hand to stop. He looked at Li Jiang jokingly and said, "deputy section officer Li, you are a parent official. I believe you are fair and just. I am indeed a blue cell person. If you don''t come here, it''s not against Miss Li, but to contact our good friends."


    Li Jiang''s expression was stunned, and then a wry smile appeared. It was said that chufeng was a little fox. At this time, he was more certain. Chu Feng did not say, but he already knew something. He opened his mouth with light dignity: "who are you contacting?"


    Chu breeze tiny smile, pointing to Li Madame a serious appearance to say: "Li madam."


    All of a sudden, those who did not know about it were stunned. Jingquan was also taken by surprise. He now asserts that chufeng is a blue cell person. So as long as it is the person he points out, whether it is or not, he has to examine it once, but how can he take away Mrs. Li?


    Just don''t take away the words of Mrs. Li, then how can he insist that what Chu Feng said is a lie? Suddenly there is a sense that riding a tiger is difficult to get off.


    Mrs. Li was shocked by Chu Feng''s words for a long time, but she didn''t respond to it for a long time. When she came back to her senses, she sneered and disdained to say, "it''s really stupid to want to wrongly treat people without any level words. It''s really stupid. I''m the wife of the Deputy staff member, and I''m a member of the well family. Why should I cooperate with you blue cells? I''m not full? "


    "Then what makes you think I''m a blue cell person?" Chu Feng took Mrs. Li''s words and asked a question, with a light sneer: "is it because of your noble status that you won''t be a blue cell person, and I''m born humble and doomed to do a very humble thing? Is the world so unfair? "


    Mrs. Li wanted to say that poor people are cheap lives, but she took them back with a sneer: "it''s natural, because I can''t get anything if I cooperate with blue cells. On the contrary, if you cooperate with blue cells, you can hold them around. Otherwise, how can you come out of liujiatun so happy?"


    Chu Feng also had to admire Mrs. Li''s clever tongue and tongue. He spread his hands and pondered: "anyway, my words are here. You are the cooperator of blue cells. I have sufficient evidence. So if Mr. Jing wants to arrest me, he''d better take Mrs. Li away. Otherwise, I''ll think whether the well family killed people."


    Jingquan just wanted to use his power to make Chu Feng''s misfortune, then abuse him, and even get wenxinxue. But what he didn''t expect was that Chu Feng was so cunning that he was very passive.


    A little closer, Mrs. Li said in a low voice: "Auntie, you go back with us first, and I''ll let you go in the middle of the time. This boy will be in bad luck."


    Mrs. Li also understood that Chu Feng''s face-to-face evidence, whether it was true or not, she had to cooperate with the investigation. She did not worry about her identity and nodded.


    Chufeng looks playfully to let the two soldiers control themselves. Wen Xin Xue frowns slightly, but Chu Feng does not allow her to speak. Jingquan nods to Lijiang, and a wave of his big hand will take people away.


    As soon as he got to the door, Jingquan didn''t see what was going on. He flew towards him with a big foot. Without knowing what was going on, he got a kick on his stomach and rolled out on the ground directly. He bumped into a pillar several meters away and stopped.


    The whole scene is dead and silent, which is not so long eyed, ravaging wells and springs?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1080

    Who did not think of a foot in the air, and the object of being kicked or well spring, people are even more unexpected.


    Even though Li Jiang, who has always been calm and believes that chufeng will be safe and sound, sees Jingquan as if he were kicked by someone like a ball, and his face is also slightly moved. Jingquan is a pit father product relying on his family. But undeniably, this pit father product is still a little important. Who dares to treat him like this?


    This is equivalent to the face of a well digger. It can also be said that he has despised the authority of the Dian LAN army. Li Jiang feels that no one seems to have such confidence except the current Chu style?


    However, Chu Feng is now controlled by two soldiers. Obviously, the person who moves his feet is not Chu Feng.


    "How many lives have you got to tie my brother?"


    When everyone''s eyes were on the door, a bully and arrogant voice came from the outside, who was kicked over on the ground and struggled to swear. Hearing this voice, his body was shocked and showed a touch of unnatural and uneasy. It seemed that it was not people, but some kind of monster.


    Li Jiang began to feel relieved when he saw the people who came in. Li Ji was the one who could wreak havoc on the well and spring, and still be safe and sound.


    Li Ji, who had just arrived from the imperial city with yanle, was allowed by the Yan Family and was already together with Yan le. However, in terms of etiquette, Yan le was born in the Yan family, so he should go and make a decision, which is also a kind of recognition and determination of Yan Le.


    He was supposed to be with Chu Feng, but later he found out that Chu Feng left first, and Li Ji followed him after a delay. He happened to encounter this scene. Seeing no one else''s arrogant Li Ji, he raised his foot and kicked the well spring at the door.


    After releasing yanle''s hand, Li Ji went to Jingquan. When the people still didn''t return their taste from that foot, Li Ji raised his head and slapped his hands on Jingquan''s face with great strength: "tell me, who gives your confidence to tie my brother and slander him as a blue cell person, your father or your grandfather?"


    One thing drops one thing!


    At first, Jingquan, who was still arrogant, met Li Ji, who was like a demon, and suddenly had no temper. The former No. 3 and the No. 1 man in the army dared to wreak havoc on him. Even if his grandfather came, he was looking for a share.


    A smile appeared, but the smile was even more ugly than crying: "Li Shao, how did you come here? In addition, I did not bind your brother. It must be unjust."


    "Wrong ball!" Li Ji interrupted Jingquan''s explanation, pointing to Chu Feng, who was still under control, he said word by word: "he is my brother. Your mother wronged him as a blue cell person. Does that mean that the emperor and he are in collusion with him, are they blue cell people?"


    Not only did Jingquan''s legs soften, but also Madame Li''s legs trembled. Li Ji once came to Dian LAN, and he ravaged more than a dozen regiment level officers at the army assembly. As the daughter of the Jing family, Mrs. Li must have known about this, and not only she was watching at the scene.


    As for Li Ji, who is arrogant and defiant of the gods and spirits of heaven and earth, it can be said that his memory is still fresh. Everything seems to have happened yesterday.


    At the moment, he pointed to chufeng and said that it was his brother. Such a news was as shocking as Li Ji''s slapping her directly. From the beginning, she always thought that chufeng was Liu Qing''s brother-in-law, liujiatun''s earth buns. But now, in her eyes, there was a brother who flashed electricity. How could she accept it?


    Well spring has not opened his mouth, Mrs. Li shook her head, can not accept the scene of the scene said: "impossible, this is a bumpkin, absolute bumpkin, how can you and Li Shao know each other."


    Li Jimeng turned his head to look at Mrs. Li and said with a sneer: "don''t worry. You just proved that my brother is a blue cell person. I will talk to you about this matter. As for you, he is a clay bag, but he is also a classic blue earth bun. A year ago, it was like this."


    When Madame Li and Jingquan subconsciously looked at the helpless Chu Feng on their faces, Li Ji walked up to Chu Feng, put his shoulder on his shoulder and said, "but one year later, even the emperor''s little Chu wind can be rampant. What''s more, the people of your Jing family return earth buns and blue cells. Damn, don''t you know that the blue cells are all beaten by the wind and urinate? ¡±


    Chu Feng? Less wind?


    Madame Li and Jingquan are stiff and stiff. They know that they are Chu Feng and Feng Shao. But they all have the same idea. What big man can Liu Qing''s brother-in-law be? Because of this relationship, they all think that chufeng is a native from liujiatun.


    At most, he is an upstart with a little money.


    I don''t want to believe that the Chu wind in front of him is the one famous in the world and deterring countless people. However, Li Ji''s identity makes him disdain to lie at all. Both of them have a hard time swallowing their saliva. Compared with the red literati and Huangfu family, the Jing family is really nothing.


    The two soldiers holding Chu Feng also subconsciously let go of Chu Feng. He was nervous. Chu Feng didn''t care about it.


    Chu Feng, who was newly free, shook his hands and was surprised how Li Ji appeared. However, he did not have time to ask. He pointed to a well and completely reversed the situation just now: "now give you a chance to see who can save you. Otherwise, I will tell you all the things happened tonight.""Discuss who gives you confidence. It''s against the literary lady."


    Miss Wen?


    Chu Feng''s words make Jingquan stagger back a step and look at Wen Xinxue with surprise. There is only her surname Wen here, and Miss Wen who can speak from Chu Feng''s mouth doesn''t need to think about which Miss Wen is.


    Although the red literati are no longer the top power in the holy court because of special matters, the dead and thin camel is bigger than the horse, not to mention the top people, in order to prevent their unfortunate descendants from being implicated in the future, they are likely to defend wenxinxue unconditionally, because no one can be sure that they will never fall down.


    Thinking of his own frivolity to wenxinxue, and the self editing, directing and acting things tonight, Jingquan knows that he has caused trouble.


    Mrs. Li looked uneasy. She suddenly thought of something. She looked back at her husband and said, "Lijiang, have you already known their identity and deliberately didn''t tell us, where do you live?"


    Mrs. Li''s reminders also let Jingquan react, that is, Lijiang''s abnormal strangeness seems to be the performance of early knowledge at the moment, and his look is gloomy. Although he didn''t ask questions as directly as Madame Li, he was inclined to all this in his heart.


    Li Jiang sat down quietly and picked up the newspaper again: "before, I always said, don''t use a person''s appearance to measure everything, don''t use the origin to measure the future. I also remember I told you that Xiaoying will never regret marrying Liu Qing, right? My dear wife


    Mrs. Li''s face swayed back and sat powerless on a sofa. At last, she remembered what Li Jiang had said to her. She objected because she was against it. She didn''t pay attention to it. She thought that Liu Qing could not do it, so she denied anyone who had anything to do with Liu Qing.


    At the moment, chufeng has no sympathy, because he knows very well that if he is not chufeng and fengshao, and holds the huge resources that can make countless people die, maybe he is the one who died tonight. He knows that people like Jingquan will not show sympathy because of a person who has no background.


    Therefore, under the current situation of controlling the situation, Chu Feng does not need to be too polite to Jingquan and Mrs. Li. It is like that when you want to trample on others, you should be prepared to be trampled to death.


    He went to pull a chair and sat down. Chu Feng looked at the clock on the wall and said faintly, "from now on to 10 o''clock, there is still 35 minutes to find out who can save you and trample on me. Otherwise, if you look for someone to act as a robber, you will be unfaithful to Miss Wen. If you want to kill me, you should make a good settlement."


    Cold eyes from Jingquan and Mrs. Li swept over, no feelings, let the two people as if in the ice cellar: "and this liquidation, that is, what you want to do to me, I will do to you!"


    Jingquan and Mrs. Li''s body shook, and they began to be so proud and confident. In front of Chu Feng''s identity, they were not as powerful as they were at the beginning. Maybe Chu Feng is not a person on the surface. But these days, as long as not a fool, all know the terrible energy of Chu Feng, let alone Chu Feng itself goes out in dianlan.


    Compared with the powerful people in other places, Dian Lan''s powerful men are more familiar with Chu Feng, because this is the hometown of Chu Feng. No one can guarantee that he will offend this evil star one day, but if he is careful, he will still run into him when he should not.


    At the moment, Jingquan is not thinking about stepping on the Chu wind, because Li Ji is here, he is doomed to do nothing.


    Wipe off the forehead, because of the fear of sweat, went to one side to make a phone call, at the moment can only hope that his father can come to save him, otherwise, he wants to kill chufeng, chufeng is likely to kill him.


    Li Ji, with a smile, took yanle to one side and sat down. He nodded to Li Jiang gently: "Deputy staff member Li, I haven''t seen you for several years. The spirit is still good, not bad!"


    Li Jiang smiles gently. When Li Zong and Li Ji went to Yan''s house to ask for a marriage a few years ago, he took the road with him. So he met him and nodded quietly: "young master Huang, you are still elegant."


    Mrs. Li, who is uneasy, blinks her eyes and shows surprise. She thinks she knows all the people she knows about her husband and wife of more than 20 years. But when did she meet Li Ji?


    For the first time, Mrs. Li thought she knew this very well, but now she found that her husband, who she had never seen through, was more curious. Didn''t he just rely on the well family?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1081

    More than a dozen vehicles came from outside Li''s garden. All of them were military vehicles. In front of them was a jeep, which drove directly into the garden and stopped. On the back of the military truck, there were hundreds of people coming down. All of them were armed and aggressive.


    Li Ji, who was chatting with Lijiang, looked out carelessly and said with a smile: "Damn it, the old boy jingdaoliu has been pulled by the guards. Is it to destroy the emperor?"


    Jingquan, who has been standing on the side of his mind, was excited subconsciously. He just called him to say that he was in trouble in the Li family and might die soon. His grandfather, who has always been a pet to him, hung up the phone without saying a word. He didn''t know who was here.


    Can only be in the heart to look forward to, own that angry grandfather, don''t speak disorderly.


    The so-called son-in-law and my son-in-law are not too loud in the eyes of my son-in-law, so-called son-in-law and son-in-law don''t appear in the eyes of my son-in-law, so-called son-in-law and son-in-law don''t appear in the eyes of my son-in-law son-in-law, there is no son-in-a-kind of son-in-law son-in-law son-in-law son-in


    "Lijiang, you son of a bitch, you still let Jingquan encounter trouble in your own home. You are incompetent."


    As the last sentence fell, a huge figure also appeared in people''s sight, because Li Ji was sitting with his back to the door, and the well flow could not be seen at all. His face swept all the people present, as well as Sun Tzu Jingquan, who was standing there and was always looking at him.


    Eyes a stare: "what''s the matter, so many people here, a party?"


    Jingquan and Mrs. Li kept winking at jingdaoliu, but the latter didn''t see it at all. The Damascus sword came in and saw Lijiang sitting there. He didn''t get up to greet him when he came. He blew his beard and glared at him and said, "Lijiang, you are getting better and better. Do you think I''m old and don''t need your respect?"


    "Don''t forget who gave you everything you have today."


    Li Jiang passes by with a faint helplessness, which is why he doesn''t want to be involved with the well family too much. When he comes to this position today, there are some factors of the Jing family, but they are not absolutely important. What''s more, the Yan family is behind the scenes. Otherwise, without absolute achievements, he can''t sit in this position.


    But etiquette is the father-in-law, Li Jiang stood up to respectfully open his mouth: "father-in-law."


    "Get out of here. What''s the use of reminding me now?" Jing Daoliu, who was born in the army, did not accept Li Jiang''s kindness at all. He hummed: "but you are promising. Xiaoying is such a good child. How can you not leave the field? You are good. I heard that you are going to marry him to a small section chief?"


    "I tell you, there are no doors. Xiaoying is the daughter-in-law of our well family."


    If it was in the past, Mrs. Li would have liked to see her father so strongly. But now that Li Ji and Chu Feng are all here, Mrs. Li can still see the situation clearly and say, "Dad!"


    Inoue didn''t pay attention to the rest of the superfluous people at all. In other words, he didn''t think anyone was better than him in the Li family. He said, "Dad, your nephew is in trouble here. You''re an aunt and you don''t want to help. You''re incompetent. You''re useless!"


    "What''s the matter? Which son of a bitch is disrespectful to my grandson. I''ll kill you and throw your whole family to the army for reform through labor."


    "Breeze!" At this time, Li Ji finally stood up and turned to face jingdaoliu. When the latter''s body shook, he patted his old face: "I am the one who makes your grandson uncomfortable. There are Su''s son-in-law, Ye''s son-in-law, Zhou''s son-in-law, and Yan''s son-in-law Chu Feng. Tell me, how can you have a good time?"


    Li Ji!


    The domineering king of the army, young master Li Ji, does not know too few people, and it is impossible for him not to know him. The whole person has forgotten the reaction, and his brain is a little unable to connect with each other. How can he not understand how Li Ji is here.


    What''s more, he didn''t hear what Li Ji said. He even forgot the slap on his face.


    Whether it is the people who follow Jingquan, or the guards who are brought here by the well stream, their eyes are stiff. It is hard to accept anyone who sees the deputy commander of the army being slapped in the face like this, but the fact is so true that it is impossible to believe it.


    Originally holding a glimmer of hope, Jingquan and Mrs. Li are still eager for the well flow to come. Li Ji can give some face, but now seeing Li Ji slapping the latter''s face gently, they all have an idea in their hearts, and it''s over.


    Jingdaoliu finally came back to his senses and stepped back two steps. However, the anger on his face had dissipated and replaced by an unnatural smile: "it''s Li Ji. Why are you here? And how did Jingquan, a bad descendant, offend you?"


    From the beginning of his grandson to the present, no matter how stupid people can see, Jing Daoliu is afraid of Li Ji.


    Li Ji didn''t mean to give Jing Daoliu any face at all. His identity also meant that he didn''t need to give too many people face: "your grandson didn''t offend me, only you offended me. Not only did you say that I was disrespectful to your grandson, but also threw my whole family to the army for reform through labor. Would you like me to call Li Zong, the old man, and ask him to take the blame?"Rao shijingdaoliu is also a veteran of many battles. At the moment, he has no way to deal with such a tyrannical guy as Li Ji, not to mention what he said just now. He didn''t know how to pick up Li Ji''s words.


    Stunned for a moment, just aftertaste the words just now, look a congealed look to have been gentle as college students sitting on the side of the Chu wind: "he is less wind?"


    Both Jingquan and Madame Li nodded gently. Compared with Li Ji''s arrogance and suppression, Chu Feng was more frightening. As a son-in-law of several families, he destroyed the literati. The Jing family was just a scum in his eyes.


    There is no answer, but it has been confirmed that jingdaoliu narrowed his eyes and knew that things could not have a very good result tonight. After all, he was the one who could afford to put it down. He slowly opened his mouth: "it''s not important who is wrong tonight. It''s his fault that Jingquan offended you. Draw a path."


    Chufeng''s eyes flashed a faint appreciation. After all, jingdaoliu was not a rude man. He didn''t go on being tough all the time. He stood up with a cough and went to Jingquan: "not long ago, your grandson fell in love with Miss Wen. Wenxinxue asked several soldiers to disguise as robbers and make up and direct themselves to act as heroes to save the beauty.


    Fortunately, Ben had little skill. He put six people to the ground, so he tore up his face directly and falsely accused me of being a blue cell man and wounded the soldiers of the kingdom who were performing the mission. I feel deep pain for this! "


    Jingdaoliu''s eyebrows stir. Although Chu Feng''s words are calm, he can feel the anger in Chu Feng''s heart. Unexpectedly, his grandson has done such a stupid thing. Inoue goes forward and slaps Jingquan on the ground, which is simple and straightforward.


    Pull collar to breathe out a sulky: "less wind, forgive once, OK?"


    Chufeng gave a noncommittal smile, turned and continued: "and Mrs. Li, your precious daughter, objected because of her opposition. As a witness, she pointed out that I was a blue cell person, despised the national law, confused black and white, and fabricated a false and wrong case. If it was not me chufeng but someone else today, what would the result be?"


    "I can forgive her, but do you think it would be forgiven for someone else?"


    Jingdaoliu''s heart is cold. It seems that Jingquan and Mrs. Li''s actions are just unreasonable. But if Chu Feng is an ordinary person today, he will surely be killed by them mercilessly. Now it is because this person is Chu Feng, so the meaning is different. But in the end, Jingquan and Li Fu people have a heart to kill.


    Fiercely turning around, Chu Feng''s icy eyes passed one by one from Madame Li and Jingquan, and said coldly, "so why should I give them opportunities? Who gives those who can''t resist? Opportunities?"


    I feel the dull killing in the air, and the eyelids of the well flow can''t stop beating. I know that Chu Feng has already moved the killing opportunity. If Chu Feng really kills him, even his well flow can''t do anything about it. It''s very likely that another situation will happen.


    Li Ji used all his relations to give up his post as deputy commander of the army, and there would be a flood of blood.


    In the heart secretly scolds a pit father goods, the well road flow which dares to contend for the front relative: "the wind is little, Li Shao, do not ask you to calm down your anger, but only hope to give them a way to live."


    Chufeng glanced at jingdaoliu lightly. There was not much hatred between the two sides. If Jingquan didn''t do too much, chufeng didn''t want to have any intersection with him at all. Therefore, when facing jingdaoliu, he didn''t say a word and killed firmly.


    Li Jiang took a look at his father-in-law''s helplessness, and knew that it was almost enough. He came to him and said, "fengshao, although they are wrong, they are my wife, Xiaoying''s mother. It is hateful to look down on others, but Lijiang still cheekily asks Feng Shao to forgive her once."


    "As for Jingquan, he is young, frivolous and unreasonable with a little family background. It''s really annoying, but it''s not a crime to death, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng secretly said that Li Jiang was the old fox. He said quietly, "Deputy staff member Li, what''s your opinion?"


    Li Jiang knew that Chu Feng was giving himself an opportunity to leave the well family, and he brewed out his mouth: "I will discipline my wife, and I will never let her have any excessive actions in the future. Otherwise, I will divorce my wife and ignore her life and death. As for Jingquan and the army training camp, it is not wrong."


    "I believe that Jingquan will be a man of iron and steel if he comes out in two or three years."


    Jingdaoliu and Jingquan look the same. The army training camp is a place for special forces. It''s not that there is no human nature, but it''s absolutely cruel. People with weak willpower can make a psychopath. Where can such a pit father like Jingquan go to such a place?


    And Li Ji agreed to nod: "this is a good idea, one at home to discipline, the other to the training camp!" He looked at the stiff Jingquan with a cold smile: "that''s a happy decision. Madame Li will reflect on herself at home. Jingquan, you will go to the Imperial Army tomorrow and find a report called Lin Wei."


    It''s over!


    When Li Ji made this decision, jingdaoliu and Jingquan both said in secret. Although they didn''t have to die under the sword of Chu Feng, after two or three years in the Imperial City, jingdaoliu had already completely retreated. When he came back, Jingquan, the classic blue, had lost the chance to climb up.This is directly cutting off the future development of the Jing family, but they can''t do anything about it. Otherwise, according to Li Ji''s arrogance and Chu Feng''s ferocity, the Jing family''s result will be even more miserable.


    Li Jiang looks at this scene and smiles. It''s enough to take advantage of the situation. In the future, neither his wife nor the well family will tell him what to do, unless they are fools.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1082

    In the face of Li Ji''s arrogance and Chu Feng''s strength, jingdaoliu left with Jingquan and all the people of the guard company in a gloomy way.


    This is a fair, but not absolutely fair era. In the face of ordinary people tonight, jingdaoliu is absolutely strong and does not give others a chance to breathe. However, because they are facing Li Ji and Chu Feng, jingdaoliu knows that his crushing is of no help at all. Either Chu Feng or Chu Feng can bring him bad luck.


    Therefore, he left jingdaoliu''s heart, not only did he have no hatred, but also had no idea of finding the place. He also told him that after he went to the Imperial City, he tried to find a way to see if he could come back to dianlan in advance.


    At this point, the so-called strength of the Jing family has become a joke under the joint efforts of Chu Feng and Li Ji.


    Of course, Li Jiang gets the most benefits in the end.


    In the past, no matter whether Mrs. Li was OK or the people of the Jing family, they would subconsciously feel that everything he has today comes from the support of the Jing family. However, through tonight''s events, if it was not for Li Jiang''s last opening, the results of Madame Li and Jingquan would not be very good, or at least bad luck.


    Therefore, the leaving jingdaoliu has begun to re-examine this son-in-law, because Chu Feng will not appear here for no reason, and Li Ji is unlikely to appear in the Li family.


    If he still thinks that Li Jiang''s achievements today are due to his being the son-in-law of the Jing family, then jingdaoliu has been in vain for many years. There are some subtle things that can be seen more or less.


    Li''s garden, which began to make a lot of noise, became quiet as they left the well. Only a few people were left in the hall.


    At the beginning, Mrs. Li, who was still arrogant and domineering at the beginning, is like a frightened chicken. Standing beside her husband, she dare not say a word. If she can not be crushed by Li Ji and Chu Feng, she has a sense of survival. She also knows that if Li Jiang didn''t open her mouth just now, she would be thrown into the detention center for a period of time.


    But who knows if Chu Feng and others will fabricate any accusations for her. She and Jingquan can do this. Chu Feng and Li Ji are even more handy, so they are more in awe of her husband, who has always been a little despised by her.


    At this time, Chu Feng also asked Li Ji: "Why are you here?"


    "No way. I''m going to see Yan Le''s parents." Li Ji spread his hands with a wry smile. If he could, he didn''t want to go, but for various reasons, he wanted to go to Yan''s house: "but it''s all right. This time I''ll go with you, and we''ll take care of each other. The road is not boring."


    Chu Feng took a look at the hall, did not see Yan Le''s figure, estimated to find Yan Yan, and nodded knowingly: "that early rest, get up early tomorrow, on time to start."


    I have a light look at Mrs. Li. I believe that after this time, Mrs. Li will certainly be restrained a lot. At least she will not dare to tell Lijiang any more. The man who can talk with him chufeng and Li Ji today is very happy. If she still depends on the people of the Jing family, then she will be too stupid.


    The room has been arranged for a long time. We have experienced what happened just now, and we have nothing to say. Chu Feng takes wenxinxue upstairs and enters their own room respectively. Li Ji also goes upstairs to rest. There are only three members of the Li family in the hall.


    Li Jiang sighed: "Xiao Ying, you go to see my grandfather. Your mother and I went to have a rest first."


    He took his wife and went to a room downstairs. All along, Li Jiang''s rooms were on the first floor. At this time, Mrs. Li was like a little daughter-in-law. She was not arrogant and arrogant.


    Li Xiaoying will smile, there is no Chu Feng, they let her mother embarrassed uneasy not happy, but feel that the edge of the mother is better, looked up at the upstairs, this went to another room, to see her grandfather.


    On the first floor, Li Jiang and Mrs. Li''s room, the door is locked, and Li Jiang''s back is facing. There, she takes off her clothes and prepares to put on her pajamas. Madame Li murmured with a small mouth: "husband."


    The voice deliberately dragged on for a long time, which made Li Jiang, who was changing clothes, couldn''t stand the excitement. Subconsciously, he looked back at Mrs. Li. In his impression, how could his wife ever be so delicate and said: "well, did you just be scared to be stupid? There is no need to worry about it. If the wind is weak, they will not care about it again if they promise not to care about it. "


    "Husband, I''m sorry!" Mrs. Li was unconventional and showed the tenderness that she had never shown in front of Lijiang. She walked over and hugged the man. Her voice was particularly delicate: "I know I was too domineering before and didn''t give you face. Now I know I''m wrong. Shall we start again?"


    No matter how serious a man, in the face of the sudden change of his wife, and the irresistible charm are unbearable, so does Lijiang. His dark swallowing saliva suddenly picked up Mrs. Li and threw her on the bed. The lion pounced on her clothes and left them on the ground with a gun.


    When Li Jiang and Mrs. Li started the war, in a room on the second floor, Chu Feng took off his clothes and went to the bathroom to take a bath. He didn''t have a good rest last night. He was tired on the plane. Taking a bath and sleeping comfortably must be a pleasant thing.Put a bathtub full of water, Chu Feng completely immersed himself in it, comfortably exhaled a breath, felt relaxed, also thinking about going to Yan''s house.


    Although Yan Yan had already informed the Yan Family in advance, Chu Feng still had a little heart in mind. After all, on the main peak of Yanmen, the Yan family also sent several strong men to attack him. At that time, he was shouting that regardless of life and death, gratitude and resentment would be eliminated. However, many things in this era are uncertain. Who knows whether it will be a sword or a gun to meet him in the end?


    But now Murong Bing''s situation, Chu Feng has been unable to think too much, dahuandan must get, even if Yan''s family is a Longtan tiger''s den, also want to go on a trip.


    Thinking of these complicated things, Chu Feng gradually got a little sleepy. After more than ten minutes of soaking, he got ready to get up. Suddenly, he heard subtle movements. Chu Feng looked at the door of the room through the unclosed bathroom door. He saw the handlebar turning there, narrowing his eyes. When he came in, he seemed to lock the door, right?


    Left eye penetrates that door, Chu Feng is astonished, because he already saw the person at the door, it is Li Xiaoying.


    At the moment, Li Xiaoying held a key in her hand, looked around to make sure there was no one. She gently turned the door handle, opened it and then looked around. Then she pushed it gently, quickly flashed in and locked the door.


    When I turned back, I stood there with a stiff body. I saw Chu Feng taking a bath, and the door of the bathroom was not closed. Although I could not see it lying in the bathtub, I still felt a little embarrassed.


    That is to say, Li Xiaoying, with a little unnatural blush on her face, walked past. She pulled a low stool and sat beside the bathtub. She looked at the bathtub intentionally or unintentionally. She could not see the redundant content because of a layer of bubbles.


    Chu Feng depressed opening: "Miss Li, you have the key here, I''m not surprised, but here should not be your room?"


    Li Xiaoying smile, looking at the Chu wind back: "this is naturally not my room, but the wind is less here, so I came."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, and the impression of Li Xiaoying was that he was a practical person who did everything just right. He would not do unnecessary things or unnecessary things.


    But in the evening when he came to the room when he took a bath, or let Chu Feng speechless, this appearance is not suitable for chatting: "that can go out first, I want to get up."


    "Good!" Li Xiaoying nodded, stood up with a smile and turned around, but did not mean to walk out of the bathroom.


    Chu Feng is speechless. What woman came from? You are a man with a fiance.


    But now it''s not suitable to make a big noise. Chu Feng shakes his head and stands up to put on his clothes. But at this time, Li Xiaoying, who is facing his back, suddenly turns around and throws chufeng from the new one into the bathtub. Two people go in together. The water in the bathtub immediately overflows and splashes around.


    Li Xiaoying directly kisses Chu Feng with her red lips and whispers: "don''t ask me why, I just want to give myself to a man I''m interested in."


    Chu Feng wants to open his mouth, but his voice doesn''t make any sound. The slightly astringent Ding tongue has already slipped into his mouth. Li Xiaoying is like a wolf who has been hungry for a winter. In the bathtub, Li Xiaoying holds Chu Feng''s strategic place with one hand down and immediately lets Chu Feng breathe cool.


    The clothes on Li Xiaoying''s body are not exposed clothes, but because they are completely soaked in water and cling to the body, some contents can be seen.


    touched the lips of her woman''s lipstick, and said, "Miss Li, have you taken any medicine?"


    Li Xiaoying was pushed away by the Chu wind. Not many lost people got up and walked out of the bathtub. With the skirt completely attached to her body, you can see the close fitting clothes inside protruding above the skirt. The two bumps are particularly clear. A touch of black on the lower body can also be seen.


    Chu Feng felt inappropriate to move away from the eyes, in the heart also had to sigh Li Xiaoying is a woman with capital.


    Li Xiaoying looked at Chu Feng with a playful look, moved to his side, sniffed at the strong smell of the man, and breathed like orchid: "I did not take medicine, but you, have a feeling, right?"


    Chu Feng then found that he did not wear clothes, the flag pole was up, embarrassed took a bath towel, casually blocked, tone did not start as tough: "I am not incompetent, I feel that it is natural, but Miss Li, you should not be like this, you are a woman with a fiance."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1083

    Simple, straightforward.


    This is the feeling that Li Xiaoying gives Chu Feng at the moment. She doesn''t want the future or promise. As long as she conquers completely, she gives Chu Feng her precious first time, and then she marries Liu Qing as his wife.


    Gently push away the Chu wind, Li Xiaoying facing him step by step back, hands there gently take off the wet skirt on the body, with the slight sound of water dripping on the floor, the skirt slipped from that body, revealing that it was only wearing close fitting clothes, but could not cover the proud and mysterious body.


    Chu Feng''s breath is a little bit heavy. I really want to jump on it and bring Li Xiaoying to the right place. But in the end, reason suppresses the impulse. Rolling the bed sheet is a very simple thing. Li Xiaoying is not responsible, and Chu Feng doesn''t need to worry.


    With the clothes, Chu Feng did not go to see the attractive woman any more. He opened the door and closed the door, leaving Li Xiaoying standing there in two small clothes.


    Tonight she came to Chu Feng''s room, not love and everything, just a kind of appreciation, and will become Liu Qing''s wife helpless.


    But now rejected by Chu Feng, Li Xiaoying smiles bitterly and lies on the bed powerless, thinking of Chu Feng''s occasionally charming smile and that domineering momentum, the lost eyes of being rejected gradually become blurred.


    Chu Feng left naturally did not know what Li Xiaoying did in the room, but took advantage of no one in the corridor, quickly came to wenxinxue''s room door and knocked on the door.


    The villa in Li''s garden is not very big. There are not many rooms. Apart from the rooms for servants and guards, other rooms can''t sleep. After thinking for a long time, Chu Feng can only come to wenxinxue''s room.


    Wen Xinxue, who was just about to have a rest after taking a bath, hears the knock on the door and is curious about who went to open the door. When she saw Chu Feng standing at the door, she was just covered by a towel and still holding clothes in her hand. She turned red and put her head aside and did not dare to look at it


    Chu Feng, how can he stand at the door and explain in a hurry, sneaking into the room, and say, "I don''t want to, but my bed is broken, I can''t rest. Yan Yan and Yan le are together. I don''t want to be with Li Zhi, so I come to your room. You can''t bear to sleep on the floor."


    As for the matter of Li Xiaoying, Chu Feng was selective and did not say it. It was just a misunderstanding.


    Wen Xin Xue closes the door with a red face, for fear that others will know that Chu Feng is in her room. Looking at the white fox beside her, she is still in a deep sleep, a little calmer.


    As for what Chu Feng said about the broken bed, Wen Xinxue doesn''t believe it. She thinks Chu Feng just wants to do something to her. She stands at the door and doesn''t walk over. She looks like she can''t be invaded by hungry wolves.


    Chu Feng didn''t notice Wenxin Snow''s look. He walked into the bathroom with clothes in his arms and came out after wearing them. Just about to speak, he saw the clothes on the bed and two particularly attractive clothes.


    When I look back at wenxinxue in her pure white pajamas, it''s not transparent or translucent. It belongs to the more conservative type. But if you look carefully, you can still see the slight bumps on the pajamas and some special concave under them.


    Subconsciously swallows to move saliva, in the heart secret way, originally she also likes the vacuum!


    Chu Feng''s eyes are not implicit, completely wenxinxue saw in the eyes, found that he is staring at himself at the moment, shyly quickly hands in front of the body: "out!"


    Chu Feng realized that he was a bit out of shape, and quickly moved away from his eyes and sat down on the bed: "I also want to go out, but there is no room to rest. The bed is really broken."


    Wenxinxue narrowed her eyes. If Chu Feng really wanted to do something, she would refuse. But Chu Feng didn''t have that meaning at the moment. Her vigilance dispersed a little, but she was still cold: "if you don''t tell the truth, you still have to go out."


    At the end of the day, I can''t help laughing at the sarcasm of the eight trigrams, but I can''t help but smile at Wenxue. It''s not my way to make Wenxue laugh


    Wenxinxue pursed her small mouth and looked at Chu Feng. She wanted to see if it was cheating on him. But Chu Feng''s look was very serious. Wenxinxue dispelled her last suspicion.


    To make sure that Chu Feng didn''t come here because she had a bad heart. Wen Xinxue relaxed a little and walked over, but instead of sitting on the bed, she pulled a chair and sat down. She didn''t speak. She just sat there quietly.


    Wen Xue''s head was lowered, and he heard a look at Chu Feng, "you sleep on the floor?"


    Chu Feng looked back at the 1.8 meter big bed and shook his head. "How big can I sleep on the floor when I get this bed?" Just finish saying to feel a burst of cold shrouded, Chu wind subconsciously shrunk the neck to chat a smile: "joking, am I that kind of person?"


    Bored curling her mouth, she stood up, and her eyes saw what wenxinxue had changed on the bed. As soon as her eyes turned, she reached out and took it up and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the fairy like Xinxue sister also wears such close fitting clothes. If this is spread out, maybe many people will smell it and how many people will be more crazy about you?"Wen Xin Xue sees Chu Feng get up, but also appears a little hesitant. He picks up his personal clothes there. His face is completely red, like Fuji apples. He bites his lips and stands up.


    He walked over and snatched it away. His eyes did not know whether he was angry or resentful. But he didn''t say a word. He was staring at him like this, as if Chu Feng was Chen Shimei who made a lot of money and was irresponsible.


    By such a simple as white paper girl with such eyes, Chu Feng a burst of sweat, all of a sudden feel that he is a masterpiece.


    He scratched his head and said with a bitter smile: "that''s what I''m joking about. Don''t worry. I don''t know what you''re wearing, and I won''t tell you anything. Just don''t look at me with such eyes now. I''m empty!"


    Wenxinxue didn''t take back her eyes. She looked at Chu Feng like that. When Chu Feng was almost nervous, she hid her personal clothes behind her and said, "the quilt is the boundary. You and I are on my side!"


    With a cold and indifferent sentence, wenxinxue went over and hid his personal clothes under the pillow. He took a peek at Chu Feng, opened the quilt and went to bed. He turned his back to Chu Feng. His eyes twinkled and his heart fluttered.


    Although I have two quilts on my side, I''m still in the same bed. I''ve never been so literal. I''m nervous and nervous. I don''t know why I just said what I said.


    Chu Feng also returned to the taste, a smile, although it is a pleasant thing to lie in a bed with a girl like wenxinxue, even if nothing is done, but I don''t know why, Chu Feng is not willing to desecrate this fairy girl.


    Pick up a quilt, smile said: "I see the sofa is almost the same, tonight I will rest on the sofa, good night!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1084

    When the morning comes, people in their dreams are gradually waking up.


    Lijiang was the first one to get up. Because there was a job to go to the countryside today, I got up at five o''clock to go to a Village 50 kilometers away from Kuncheng city for investigation. As for Chu Feng''s problems, Li Xiaoying was entrusted to deal with and arrange for them.


    When seven o''clock came, Chu Feng also opened his eyes and rested on the sofa for the whole night, not to say that he couldn''t sleep, but his neck still felt a little sore because of his posture, but it was not a big problem.


    Stand up to look out of the window, today is a good weather, warm, the charm of Kuncheng all the year round like spring, is reflected here.


    Turning around to wake wenxinxue, Chu Feng subconsciously stops opening his mouth and looks at wenxinxue who is still sleeping. The sleeping woman is holding the quilt lazily, with a sweet smile on her mouth. The body originally under the quilt is completely outside the quilt.


    Chu Feng is not worried about Wenxin snow cold problem, close to the day of her, even if it is below zero is no problem.


    Dark swallow a mouthful of saliva to walk past, although already know wenxinxue is a top-notch woman, everything tends to be perfect, but think of and see things, after all, there is a huge difference.


    The pink and delicate pistil blooms slowly in Chu Feng''s eyes, the green green onion''s black stimulates the eyeball, and the pistil is slightly moist. Chu Feng feels thirsty and thirsty, and says in his heart, what dream has this girl done?


    Afraid that he can''t help but carry a gun on the horse, Chu Feng quickly moved his eyes, is ready to stand up to wake Wen Xinxue, but found that the latter did not know when he had opened his eyes, no impurity eyes blinking at him, eyes with anger and displeasure.


    Obviously, just now Chu Feng''s behavior, is Wen Xin Xue to see in the eye.


    One foot threw out and kicked Chu Feng to the ground. Wenxinxue quickly got up and pulled down her pajamas. Her long legs completely covered her face. However, her face was covered with a thick layer of blush. She looked at Chu Feng who stood up: "what do you see?"


    It''s embarrassing for anyone to catch a peek, let alone a light girl like wenxinxue. It''s a sin to have blasphemous thoughts, let alone watch directly.


    Hesitating do not know what to say, Chu Feng simply chose silence, this thing is not clear.


    Chu Feng''s silence is undoubtedly the best answer. Wenxinxue clenches her lips, takes out the clothes under the pillow, stares at Chu Feng and picks up her skirt. When she enters the bathroom, she doesn''t say a word.


    Chu Feng is particularly embarrassed and leaves the room while wenxinxue goes to change clothes. Li Xiaoying should have got up and left at this time, and went back to wash and wash. It is the king''s way that nothing happened.


    Change a good pure white dress, restore the dust temperament of the girl out of the bathroom, see Chu Feng is no longer in the room, murmured small mouth to go to hold the white fox aggrieved mouth: "master, your husband peeked at me."


    Said out did not get a response, look at white fox closed eyes, wenxinxue sighed, know Murong ice now sleep time has been more and more long.


    Think of his dream last night, and Chu Feng no interval combination, wenxinxue''s face is unknowingly red, and Chu Feng just squat on the ground peep at the situation, wenxinxue a careful liver fluttering, from small to large, has ever been a man such blasphemy?


    Unfortunately, wenxinxue''s heart can not rise a little disgust.


    In the hall on the first floor, not to mention the complete change, but it can be said that many changes have been made. Mrs. Li arranged for the servants to prepare a rich breakfast early. After Chu Feng washed and rinsed in the room, although Li Fu people were a little afraid, they still spoke enthusiastically: "less wind, let''s have breakfast."


    Chu Feng en nodded and didn''t give her too much face. Li Ji, who had already come down, looked at him strangely: "how can you get down from the top? I''ll go to your room to look for you, no one!"


    Wenxinxue, who came down, clenched her lips, just because of her personality. Even if she was shy and angry, she would not show it. She would sit down and be absent-minded.


    Another person is also absent-minded, that is Li Xiaoying. Last night, Chu Feng chose to leave when she sent her door. For a woman, it was a great blow. Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, she was full of all kinds of bitterness.


    See everyone sit down to eat breakfast, Mrs. Li also sat down, just because of the things last night, she did not take the initiative to speak, just eat quietly there.


    Having a quiet breakfast, Chu Feng''s face suddenly changed. He looked up and looked at Li Xiaoying, who was sitting on the opposite side, with a bitter smile in his heart. Did this woman really want to do it? Did she want to find a job?


    But all this did not make Li Xiaoying shrink back. Instead, she moved her toes gently. The action was not very big, but she could just meet Chu Feng. Chu Feng, who was eating food, was very excited. She said in secret that she could not make any jokes.Finally, Yan Yan stood up after eating, and Li Xiaoying quickly took back her legs. From the beginning to the end, she had a natural look. Who could have thought of what she had just done?


    After breakfast, Li Xiaoying, according to Li Jiang''s explanation, has already arrived in the garden. A mountain bike can accommodate eight people. After preparing something, Li Xiaoying and Mrs. Li said that they would go out for a trip to relax and get married, and then they would get on the bus with Chu Feng and them.


    If it was before, Mrs. Li would certainly not let Li Xiaoying go with Chu Feng. However, after last night, although Li Fu people did not dare to be domineering any more, they also thought that if Li Xiaoying could hook up with Li Ji or Chu Feng, she would certainly get a lot of benefits.


    So not only did not mean to stop, but also let Li Xiaoying have a little fun with her. Don''t worry about family affairs or even marriage.


    The SUV left the Lijia garden directly and drove to the road leaving the city. Li Ji and Yan Le, Chu Feng, Wen Xin Xue and Yan Yan Yan were in the car. Except Li Xiaoying, Li Ji and Yan Le sat in the front of the three rows of SUVs, and Chu Feng sat between Yan Yan and Wen Xin Xue with thick skin.


    Li Xiaoying drives the car and looks behind her through the rearview mirror from time to time. With a meaningful smile on her mouth, she knows that Chu Feng deliberately avoids her, but Li Xiaoying, who already knows about Yan''s family affairs from her father, knows that she will at least follow Chu Feng for a few days.


    Many things can happen in one day, not to mention a few days?


    Chu Feng naturally does not know Li Xiaoying''s inner thoughts at the moment. He just looks at the scene outside the left and right windows. The place where Yan''s house is now is basically sure to be in dianlan. It''s just that dianlan is a little bigger. Where is Yan''s home?


    Once Chu Feng asked Yan Yan, and Yan Yan was not very clear about it. When she came out, she was sent out by the people of her family. When she went back, she could only be found under the leadership of Lijiang. Although Chu Feng felt a little ridiculous, she also knew that Yan Yan would not cheat her.


    Looking at the car has completely left the city, driving on the highway, here is the road to Xuancheng. Chu Feng''s expression becomes strange. Is Yan''s family in Xuancheng?


    However, two hours later, Chu Feng knew that he was not in Xuancheng, because Li Xiaoying drove his car around a few turns and drove up a bumpy mountain road. Slowly, by two o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng did not know where to go.


    It''s no wonder that Yan Yan himself doesn''t know where Yan''s family is in Yanshan. Even if Lu Lutong has become a road maniac, he simply doesn''t go to see it.


    Anyway, he has the golden finger of his left eye. When he leaves Yanshan''s house, his left eye looks at the situation within 360 degrees and 50 kilometers. Chu Feng is confident that he can know where Yan''s house is.


    The SUV has been driving for eight hours. It only arrived at a remote town at more than 4 p.m. according to Li Xiaoying, it is already on the edge of dianlan. There are tens of thousands of people in a small town. The criminal investigation team has one, but it is just a few police officers.


    However, because of the remote reasons, there is no profit, so the police are basically idle. Chu Feng nodded clearly. If only big cities could have such a quiet life, it would be great.


    When we got to the small town, we found the only gas station to fill the car with gas and ate something casually. People got on the bus again and left the town. After a day''s driving, they were a little tired. After driving for more than two hours, when the night gradually came, people also came to a small town.


    Maybe it''s just like thousands of people. It''s not easy to find a hotel transformed from a residential building. But it''s better than having no place to live.


    After registering their residence information and checking in, Chu Feng and his wife all came out to find a place to eat. A few minutes after they left, a middle-aged man appeared outside the small hotel. Looking at the direction of their departure, a bloodthirsty arc appeared in his mouth: "death, always with you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1085

    When he left the restaurant, Li Ji took Yan Le''s waist and said he would go for a walk. He didn''t mean to go back to the hotel. Chu Feng was too lazy to pay attention to Li Ji, who was a young emperor of the holy Dynasty, but was not a good man. It was not too early, but not too late. The unique tranquility of the rural town reminded Chu Feng of his time in Linjia village.


    Similar environment, always can recall a lot of people''s memories, Chu Feng light mouth: "I''ll go for a walk, you go back to the hotel!"


    A few days ago, Chu Feng gave Yan Yan the Dan Sutra. These days, Yan Yan devoted herself to the Sutra and studied it deeply as soon as she had time. So Chu Feng didn''t go back. She didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Wen Xinxue hesitated and followed him. She felt too dangerous to be with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng is ready to walk around and have a look. Li Xiaoying is still beside her. She has a lump in her heart. For this woman, Chu Feng is now more alert: "why don''t you go back?"


    "Then why don''t you go back?" Li Xiaoying asked a question, naturally holding Chu Feng''s arm open: "so don''t ask more, I''ll walk with you."


    Chu Feng wanted to break away from Li Xiaoying''s hand, but the latter was too tight. He had no choice but to open his mouth: "Miss Li, can you be the same as in front of other people?"


    Li Xiaoying is doing practical things all day. He doesn''t say a word more and does what he should do. But now he turns away from others and changes immediately. Chu Feng is helpless. Of course, he knows Li Xiaoying''s mind. Chu Feng doesn''t mind making a scene, but he''s too sorry for Liu Qing.


    And Chu Feng can''t calm down to look at the woman he has dyed, with other men.


    Li Xiaoying ignored so much, took Chu Feng and walked forward, saying: "it doesn''t matter what kind of person I am. The important thing is that there are only two of us now." He winked at Chu Feng and joked, "is it that Feng Shao is worried about it? What will I do to you? You are a man, and are you worried about this?"


    Chu Feng thought secretly, I''m really worried.


    Just in the face of Li Xiaoying''s appearance at the moment, I also know that it is impossible to let her go back first. She shakes her head and disperses the idea of continuing to say, leaving Li Xiaoying to follow her and walk in this small rural town.


    In less than 10 minutes, he went to the exit of the town. Chu Feng looked back. When the night came, every family basically closed their doors and turned off their lights to sleep. The quiet countryside was no better than that of big cities. There were too few things to entertain at night. In his spare time, he either watched TV or chatted.


    But more often, early breaks.


    Although it is very quiet at the moment, and there is no street lamp, it seems a bit strange and gloomy, but it gives Chu Feng a familiar feeling. Once upon a time in Linjia village, every night, he also stands at the entrance of Linjia village, looking forward to the Lin village in the dark, hoping that one day he can walk out of the village.


    Now it has been a year since leaving Linjia village. Chu Feng has experienced something that others can''t experience for ten lives. It can be said that Chu Feng has stood on the top of the secular peak and controls the absolute power of deterring hundreds of countries in the world.


    Originally for a man, it is a very fulfilling thing, but Chu Feng''s heart is not happy at all.


    Because the enemies in this world can not be killed. There are mountains outside the mountains and there are people outside the people. When you find out that you have defeated a powerful enemy, there are still more powerful beings behind. That deep sense of powerlessness, few people can really understand.


    Three doors and four families, the mysterious Wenzhou emperor family, the sun king of Tianchi, one by one powerful enemy came out, which made Chu Feng have a kind of heart power haggard meaning. With a slight sigh, Chu Feng went back.


    If you want to go on and live better, you can''t let the tenacious heart fluctuate at all. That''s the truth of survival.


    Li Xiaoying did not take Chu Feng''s arm, but followed him. After walking out for dozens of meters, Li Xiaoying stopped to open his mouth: "the wind is less, can''t you look up to me?"


    Chu Feng stopped his pace, scattered the melancholy thought and turned around: "why ask so?"


    Li Xiaoying came forward, obstinate eyes at Chu Feng, seriously said: "if you can see me, I will take off last night, why don''t you go up to me, don''t you look at me?"


    Chu Feng surprised a smile, did not expect Li Xiaoying asked such a question, smile back: "if you want to do something to you, it is not like you, but infatuated with your body, not you have no attraction, nor I am incompetent, just some things, is a person''s bottom line."


    "Relax for a few days and go back to marry Liu Qing. I believe you will be happy in the future."


    With that, Chu Feng turned and went on. Women like Li Xiaoying were full of charm. Chu Feng could also feel her inner resentment and powerlessness. Because of the pressure of Lijiang, it was uncomfortable to marry a man who did not love.


    But Chu Feng will not because she does not love Liu Qing, and she did not happen, he and Liu Qing are not enemies, there is no need to let the latter head with green.


    Li Xiaoying was still standing in the same place and drinking. When Chu Feng stopped and turned around, Li Xiaoying took a few steps to pull him and ran into the side alley with a firm look: "I just want to come with you once. It has nothing to do with love, just because I appreciate and worship you.You are assured that I said that if you are not responsible, I will never have any entanglement with you. After taking possession of me completely, I can marry Liu Qing without any regret. This is my only wish. Please do not ask for anything, believe me! "


    The eyes are sincere, but the things that are eager make Chu Feng smile bitterly. Others are asking for money for status. Li Xiaoying asked for her once, and Chu Feng felt strange.


    Li Xiaoying has ignored so much, once again into the Chu Feng arms to embrace the bullying kiss, this time Chu Feng did not let her succeed, in the mouth to touch her hands pushed her open and said: "Miss Li, we are friends, I also understand your ideas, but I can not do that."


    "I believe everything you say, but I can''t do it. The bottom line is important for a person''s life."


    Li Xiaoying was rejected again, and he was unwilling to open his mouth. Suddenly, she heard the subtle voice, frowned carefully to listen, and looked at the window beside her eyes subconsciously. The face gradually changed strangely and playful, and occasionally left a glimpse of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng heard the subtle movements and sounds of a little embarrassed. Only one man''s voice came from the window beside it. It was very small and small: "tomorrow you are going to marry. I can''t help but I can''t afford to go to your father for a kiss, but you can rest assured that I will make money and take you away from here later."


    With the voice of a man falling, a woman''s voice also came: "nothing, I believe you, even if I marry him, my heart is only you, today I will give myself to you, even if you can not take me all your life, I will not have any regrets."


    Chu Feng and Li Xiaoying stand in place. Chu wind is an awkward look. Li Xiaoying is a playful look. She pulls Chu Feng away and makes her voice not come out and says, "I just want to let you possess once after finishing the whole process. I have never loved anyone, and I don''t love you, but I appreciate you and I am willing to give myself to you."


    "No matter who I am going to be tomorrow, my first time, the first man, is you!"


    Chu Feng in the heart of light helplessness, Li Xiaoying''s persistence he can not understand, but also said not disgust, this is an age of self-help, many people against the original idea and a person who does not love marriage, and many people before marriage, will make so-called leave no regrets decision.


    For example, to clean body, to the heart of love of the general, such things, common.


    But Chu Feng can not overcome the principle of heart after all, gently push Li Xiaoying, and turn indifferently and go: "Miss Li, thank you for your appreciation, but Chu Feng is not as good as you think, I do not deny your mood, nor look down on your decision, on the contrary, I can understand your mind."


    "But I am finally me, not without face and skin mouth, please forgive me, can not do what you said."


    Chu Feng walked very firmly this time, without any hesitation. He was afraid to stay with Li Xiaoying for a while, and she would be rightful because the woman lost her final principle. Although Liu Qing could not say anything, some things could not be said without saying it.


    This is a person''s bottom line and conscience, and Chu Feng also does not want to suffer from Liu Yan''s contempt in the future, and she faces the embarrassment of her family.


    Li Xiaoying, who was rejected, followed up with a bitter smile on her face. She did not love Liu Qing, but she didn''t want to violate Lijiang''s wishes. The only idea was to marry Liu Qing before she married Liu Qing and Chu Feng came to a romantic month without love, but she realized her wish.


    Although Chu Feng has maintained the principle at the end, making Li Xiaoying some angry Chu Feng not to go up, but in the heart, the appreciation and worship of Chu wind has increased, and it feels that his decision is correct.


    Looking at the back of Chu Feng firmly facing forward, Li Xiaoying''s fists clenched slightly, as if he swore to throw out a small voice: "I appreciate not many men, and you let me most heart, I will make you my first man, certainly!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1086

    At seven o''clock the next morning, Chu Feng and others simply ate a little food and went on their way.


    According to Li Xiaoying, you can go to the area where Yan''s house is today, and you can''t get to Yan''s house until tomorrow. Chu Feng doesn''t know whether he is still in dianlan, but he knows why no one knows where Yan''s home is.


    Even if you can show it clearly, if you don''t have a little knack, you can''t remember these roads at all. The most important thing is that even the tracking will be thrown away. The secret in my heart is that the hermit family is really not just blown out, and the hidden place can''t be found even if you want to find it.


    Li Xiaoying is still in charge of driving. The woman''s face has not asked Chu Feng to possess her demeanor last night. She seems to have recovered her serious appearance. If Chu Feng had not faced Li Xiaoying, she would have suspected that this woman was a serious and serious person.


    Because the next road is particularly bumpy, Chu Feng no longer cheeky and wenxinxue and Yan Yan crowded together, but sat in front, I believe so many people Li Xiaoying also dare not show anything, and if always deliberately avoid, it will let others misunderstand something.


    The most relaxed people in the car were Li Ji and Yan le. They didn''t know where they had gone last night and didn''t go back to the hotel. They came back with dark eyes before leaving this morning. They went to sleep directly after getting on the bus. The bumpy road made them unable to wake up.


    According to Yan Yan''s words before getting on the bus, it was that they went to have a baby last night.


    The car was driving on the bumpy and muddy road. It was only after 3:00 in the afternoon that the traces of human smoke were seen again. At the moment, Chu Feng really did not know where he was. He just felt a little stuffy and hot.


    When the car drove into a town of about ten thousand people and stopped, everyone got out of the car. Li Ji also woke up and looked at the surrounding environment with a grin: "here it is!"


    Chu Feng''s expression was coagulated. Li Ji and Li Zong had secretly come to Yan''s house to propose marriage. This matter is not a secret. If he says such words at the moment, there will be no water.


    Looking around casually from the corner of his eyes, he is not different from ordinary poor towns. He is still a natural family and everything is natural. However, Chu Feng found that among the passers-by, there are occasionally a few people who are martial arts. Although the cultivation is not high, it is only Tianyuan period, but it is enough to show that this place is not simple.


    You know, even in the land of the Imperial City, you don''t necessarily see a warrior standing on the street for a day.


    I can''t help but think of a word. The highest level of concealment is around you. You can''t think of it. Chu Feng just glanced around, but also had to admire the poverty of Yan''s home. Instead, he thought that even Chu Feng himself felt that Yan''s family would be high-end and high-grade.


    Compared with everything in front of us, it is too far away.


    Yan Yan came down from the other side, opened his hands and took a deep breath and exhaled: "this is Yanjia town. All the people who live here are from the periphery of the family. But in the eyes of secular people, this is just a small town with poor roads and no development. The real Yanshan Yan family is not here."


    Pointing to another direction, there are many mountains around: "the real Yan family, in that mountain, if it is not led by the Yan family, even if you go in, you can''t find it, because many years ago, the ancestors of the Yan family asked powerful people to write down an array there."


    Chu Feng clearly nodded slightly. If he didn''t follow Yan Yan, even if he came here, he would not doubt that this place was the periphery of Yan''s family.


    Because the people here seem too ordinary, for outsiders to come here, they just look at it with similar curiosity, and there won''t be too much performance. According to normal thinking, who would have thought that Yan''s house is near here?


    Scattered to hide the superb idea, Chu wind light of the mouth: "that now how to do?"


    Yan Yan Dudu mouth: "see here so poor, you don''t lose 1.8 billion out? At the beginning, I especially wanted the double dragon tripod, but I really didn''t have money. This is also the pain of the hermit family. Of course, it has powerful force, but it also bows down for money. So you''d better prepare a huge fortune and propose a marriage


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes in the look of schadenfreude of Li Ji and others. This Yan Yan was definitely a person with brain cramps. He told her that it was casual, but she took it seriously.


    But now, Chu Feng can only think that she is joking, not really, otherwise she really wants to propose a marriage. Chu Feng thinks that unless she is stupid, she will never find such a wonderful flower as Yan Yan to be a woman.


    See Chu Feng words do not return a, Yan Yan drum mouth: "today temporarily in the town to rest, tomorrow morning someone will come to pick us up, then you can enter Yan''s house."


    Chu Feng didn''t know for the first time. Yan Yan didn''t say anything about it. He parked the car in a place. People followed Li Xiaoying and Yan Yanchao to one side. More than ten minutes later, they came to an old quadrangle.


    It seems that it has been hundreds of years at least, but Sheng still looks well maintained. At least, it is not dilapidated. Chu Feng''s rough estimation shows that the courtyard should have been built in the Ming Dynasty.Next, Yan Yan''s words also confirmed Chu Feng''s conjecture. It turns out that this quadrangle was the home of Yan''s family 400 years ago. At that time, the transportation civilization and social civilization were still underdeveloped. If you want to go to a prosperous place, you have to take countless mountain roads. At that time, there was no need for any hidden statement.


    So the Yan Family of Yanshan was here at that time. It was only after the founding of the country that Yan family moved into the place prepared in the early years. They were completely hidden. Even if it was a satellite of modern society, they could not be found.


    Li Ji murmured in the side: "last time I wanted to ask, Yan Family of Yan Mountain, but there seems to be no outstanding mountain around here?"


    Chu Feng and others also looked around. Although there are many mountains, they are all very common mountains. Yan''s family takes Yanshan as its name, so it can''t be aimless. However, there is no standard for the nearby mountains to match Yanshan, right?


    Yan Le patted Li Ji: "last time you came, you didn''t enter Yan''s house. It''s in this small town. Don''t you know tomorrow?"


    Li Ji seems to be a little afraid of Yan Yue. He laughs and hugs the latter''s waist. He doesn''t say any more words. He just looks at the old house. He wants to have a rest here. Although he lived with Li Zong in such a building the last time he came here.


    Next, they all sat in the yard to relax their fatigue. A rough middle-aged man came in and went directly to Yan Yan''s side.


    Yan Yan in there closed his eyes thinking about things, heard the movement, opened his eyes, saw in front of the rough man stood up, smile open his mouth: "eight uncle!"


    "This is my father''s younger brother, my eighth uncle. However, he was in charge of the peripheral affairs because of the meridian problems when he was young. At present, he is the mayor of this small town."


    Eight uncle looks very rough, but the smile gives a generous feeling, chufeng and others smile: "and Yan Yan, call me eight uncle can."


    Chu Feng did not deliberately make a pretence. He stood up and nodded slightly. Eight uncle also looked at Chu Feng and grinned: "are you Chu Feng? I still remember that twenty years ago, Overlord came here and forced me to point out the internal affairs of Yan''s family. It was like yesterday, that time, he killed a lot of people


    The atmosphere suddenly changed weird.


    Yan Yan, who is nervous, is also tense. The relationship between the Yan Family and bawangtian has been settled in the early years. Although bawangtian came here to kill some ordinary warriors in the periphery, he was ultimately the Yan Family''s people. At the moment, his apprentice Chu Feng appeared here, Yan Yan was worried about whether he would fight or not.


    Just a sudden dignified, eight uncle laughed: "but my brother said, kill you once, whether life or death, gratitude and resentment all disappear, although we are not friends, but will not be enemies again."


    Pat Yan on the shoulder: "treat you well. I''ll send food to you in the evening. Tomorrow morning, someone will pick you up and leave here."


    Uncle, a good smile


    Eight uncle nodded with a smile and left the courtyard. At the moment when he walked out of the gate, he took a look at Wen Xin Xue and disappeared at the door.


    Eight uncle''s arrival, although a bit dull, but the overall is good, at least there is no scene fighting, Chu Feng looked around: "I''ll find a room to rest, you have anything to call me again!"


    Pulling wenxinxue, regardless of whether she agreed or not, she went inside. Yan Yan stood in the spot, mumbling her small mouth, and looked aggrieved: "do you have me in your eyes? Shouldn''t you take me with you at this time?"


    Li Ji and Yan Le secretly smile. They also look for a room to rest. After seven or eight hours'' driving, they are still a little tired. Seeing that no one pays attention to himself, Yan Yan hums that he did not go in to look for a room. Instead, he walked out of the courtyard and went out for a period of time. Now when he comes back, he must walk more.


    Soon, Li Xiaoying was left standing there alone in the bustling yard, looking melancholy: "everyone is in pairs. What about me?"


    With a bitter smile, Li Xiaoying saw no one, and she didn''t want to rest very much. She walked out of the courtyard. She was doomed to be bored. It''s better to go to Yan Yan and walk around together.


    In the room where Chu Feng and Wen Xin Xue arrive, the white fox transformed by Murong Bing has opened his eyes and looked at the low voice around him: "it''s Yan''s home, so be careful. This place is a little evil!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1087

    An ethereal place, surrounded by a scene of red flame, red maple leaves dyed red mountains.


    In the middle of the eighteen mountains, there is a low-lying flat land, and the continuous buildings stand. Outside the front-end majestic gate, there is a plaque on the high-rise door beam: Yan''s family in Yanshan is located at the foot of Yanshan mountain!


    When hearing about Yan''s family, they all think that it is named after one mountain. However, few people know that Yanshan mountain is not a mountain, but a mountain range formed by 18 mountains, and Yan''s family is built under the 18 mountains.


    The air here is fresh, and the air is filled with a faint smell of herbs. People sometimes walk around the buildings which cover an area of thousands of acres. If Chu Feng is here, he will surely sigh with the details of Yan Family in Yanshan, and everywhere is filled with the breath of martial arts.


    At the moment, the center of the building complex, a majestic building standing there, covers the largest area, just like a palace in ancient times.


    At the door hung a plaque: ancestral hall!


    At the moment, there are dozens of people sitting in the ancestral hall. Everyone has a strong breath. If you feel it carefully, you will be surprised to find that the people sitting here are at least the accomplishments of Tianyang period, and there are several people in the period of natural anger, but there are only no demigods.


    In the center of the chair, there is a middle-aged man sitting on a dark chair. He is filled with the powerful momentum of the five levels of natural anger. It is Yan Yan Yan''s father, the present patriarch of Yan''s family, Yan Cang!


    His bright eyes looked around the people present and said in a low and powerful voice: "eight younger brothers have already sent news. Under the leadership of Yan Yan and Miss Li, Chu Feng has already entered Yanjia town an hour ago. Tomorrow, he will officially come to Yanshan to visit our Yan family. Do you have any views on this?"


    "It should be clear that we sent someone not long ago to attack and kill Chu Feng. The purpose of his coming this time is intriguing."


    Although Yan Yan came to the news in advance that Chu Feng was interested in her to propose marriage, Yan Cang scoffed at it. People like Chu Feng are not stupid. Although Yan Yan is beautiful enough and charming enough, Yan Cang doesn''t think Chu Feng is such a superficial person, otherwise he would not be the disciple of overlord heaven.


    At the first position on the left side of the head was a middle-aged man who was similar to Yan Cang. He hesitated for a moment and said, "brother, enemies should be solved, but we should not get married. At the beginning, the overlord killed a lot of our Yan family, but all of them were from the outside. In the end, we never had a crushing attack on our Yan family."


    "Of course, if it wasn''t for you and your father who wanted to take advantage of this opportunity, the overlord would not have come here in a demigod state."


    The speaker is Yan Cang''s brother, the second master of Yan''s family. Hearing his brother''s words, Yan Cang didn''t feel too upset, but nodded dejectedly: "at the beginning, my father and I were too impulsive, and this matter has passed. Overlord heaven did not kill as much as the Luo family, and hatred is always limited. After all, we have also killed many people in the ruling house."


    After a pause, Yan Cang showed a worried color: "just according to our limited information, Chu Feng is not a overlord day. In addition to having a strong personal charm as bawangtian, it is a bit more cruel and decisive than overlord day. It is always cruel to treat the enemy with autumn wind sweeping leaves."


    "I''m worried that this time he came to Yan''s house inexplicably, or in the name of proposing marriage, I suspect it''s just a matter of attacking the West and taking revenge on the main peak of Yanmen."


    He said with a wry smile: "just as I said in advance, whether life or death, gratitude and resentment are all gone, and we can''t refuse Chu Feng''s visit. Now it''s a bit of a dilemma. I don''t know whether to let Chu Feng in to expose the location of Yan Mountain or refuse him to enter. Shall we go out and meet him?"


    A tall man sitting opposite Yan Er ye said in a deep voice: "no, if that means we are afraid of Chu Feng. It is said that he is only a person from the four levels of Tianyuan. If we don''t have the courage, it will be a shame. Moreover, people from the outside also come to news that Chu Feng has not brought too many people this time."


    "I mean, let people come in tomorrow and show our tolerance."


    Yan Er ye also nodded: "I mean the same thing, and if we go out, we are a little afraid of his meaning. It''s not wise."


    Yan Er Ye''s words and the tall man''s words made the rest of the people nod slightly, but they did not agree to go out to see Chu Feng, because in that case, it was like being afraid of Chu Feng and knowing the correct position of Yan''s family. It was a little shameful.


    A young man sitting next to Yan Er Yeh snorted: "it''s just Chu Feng. It''s just a waste of the four levels of Tianyuan. Anyone over 18 years old who is thrown out of our family at will can kill him in seconds. However, it''s just a matter of swaggering in the market against the identity of the successor of the ruling."


    "In accordance with my meaning, sending people to kill Chu Feng is the most disgusting person in his life."


    "Yan Jun!" Yan Cang was still considering Yan Er Ye''s suggestion. He heard the speech coldly and said, "Luo Yin was just like you. He thought Chu Feng was a waste. But the final result was that Chu Feng was still alive and Luo Yin was dead. Why can''t you use your brain?"He said: "what''s more, there are so many people who want to kill Chu Feng, but why none of them is successful. On the contrary, so many people have died. On top of the main peak of Yanmen, there are more than 30 masters of tiannu Tianyang. But what is the final result? Don''t you understand? "


    "Never look down upon a man who relies on his own strength to reach the present holy emperor. It will only be that he does not cherish your life."


    The young man who spoke was scolded by Yan Cang, his face changed and he was not happy. He was reprimanded in front of so many people, but he still nodded slightly in the face of Yan Cang''s authority: "understand father!"


    Yan Cang narrowed his eyes. He could not feel the resentment in Yan Jun''s words. He sighed his arrogance in his heart and stood up: "the matter is so decided. Tomorrow, let someone invite Chu Feng in and treat him politely. If he really wants to marry Yan Yan, the enemy should be solved or not. I have already made a decision."


    People were slightly shocked, looking at Yan Cang''s appearance, if Chu Feng really proposed to Yan Yan when the time came, Yan Cang meant to promise!


    However, no one can challenge the authority of the clan leader. In addition, Yan Yan is Yan Cang''s daughter, and they won''t say anything. Yan Cang sees that everyone has no opinion and waves his hand: "all go down. In addition, tell your younger generation not to challenge Chu Feng when it''s OK. This is a madman, an absolute madman."


    All of them understood that they got up and left one after another, and began to return the ancestral hall. Soon, only Yan Cang stood there by himself and closed the door of the ancestral hall. Yan Cang turned to face a wall behind him: "father, Chu Feng''s intention is not clear this time. It''s better to let him stay outside. How can you let me decide to let him in?"


    Behind the wall behind, on the right slowly came an old man with white beard. His eyes were deep and his breath was flickering: "before I came to the ancestral hall, I saw the place on the Zufeng of Yanshan mountain. For the first time in thousands of years, a wonderful breath appeared. In those years, my grandfather broke through the demigod state, and this happened."


    "A lot of things in the world are wonderful. Maybe Chu Feng is a factor that triggers the opportunity."


    "Zufeng appeared?" Yan Cang looks like a coagulation, as the head of the Yan family, he certainly knows some secrets that others don''t know.


    Thousands of years ago, there was a strong man in the semi God state in Yan''s family. When he broke through the semi God state, a subtle breath appeared just above the Zufeng mountain. However, this kind of breath can only be felt by the people who are extremely close to the demigod state and are greatly complete in the seven levels of tiannu.


    And the old man with beard in front of him, his father was such a strong man, so he did not doubt what he said.


    The old man with beard nodded slightly: "yes, so let Chu Feng come in. Tonight, I will also go up to Zufeng to see if I can find the opportunity to break through to the semi divine realm and upgrade the family realm. As long as I go to the semi divine realm, I will refine Tianjie pills, and the success rate will rise a lot."


    "Of course, Yan''s family is not an outsider who wants to come. He sets up a thousand feet peak. It''s his nature that Chu Feng can pass through, but his incompetence if he can''t get in!"


    As soon as Yan Cang''s mind was frozen, qianchifeng was an obstacle to the entrance of the Yan family. However, it has not been put into use for more than 100 years. It was originally created to assess those people with potential and qualifications for their own use. However, with the development of the family inheritance, there is no need to recruit disciples from outside.


    Therefore, the assessment of qianchifeng has been abolished for a long time. Hearing that the old man with beard wants to use qianchifeng to embarrass Chu Feng, Yan Cang smiles bitterly. People in the Tianjing period may not pass. How can Chu Feng?


    After thinking about it, Yan Cang said respectfully: "father, the establishment of qianchifeng needs a lot of human energy. It''s better to let the young people of Yan family have a try to see if several people can pass through, and then we can focus on training. After all, it is a matter of time for those who can pass through qianchifeng and enter the realm of natural anger."


    The bearded old man, who had turned around, nodded softly: "now you are the patriarch of the Yan family. What can you do if you want to do it? In addition, if Chu Feng comes in, what can I do if I really want to marry Yan Yan?"


    Yan Cang was silent. After half a sound, he said firmly: "if Chu Feng really has the ability to come in, and really is to propose a marriage, Yan Yan has no other purpose, I will promise him to propose."


    The bearded old man did not say anything more, and left directly as if he had never appeared before!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1088

    One day after sunset.


    At more than six o''clock in the evening, eight uncle sent someone to deliver delicious food, which was not rich but delicious. Chu Feng finally believed that Yan Yan said that Yan''s family was really poor, so he could understand why Yan Yan himself wanted the tripod when he was in Xiangjiang, and why he didn''t follow him in the end.


    No money. It''s a hard injury.


    After a delicious dinner, Yan Yan and Li Xiaoying did not know where they had gone. It was like many people who went out all day after returning to their hometown.


    As for Li Ji and Yan Le, they are the most relaxed people. After dinner, they go back to their rooms. No one knows what to do, but I believe it is certainly not a good thing.


    Chu Feng and Wen Xinxue were the only ones left in the antique restaurant. The atmosphere was silent for a while. Neither of them knew what to say or do. It was also because the town was too boring and there was not much entertainment. Most people were at home at night.


    Chu Feng pondered for a while and saw the time was still very early. He said to Wen Xinxue, "do you want to go out for a walk?"


    Wen Xinxue is still a little embarrassed to get along with Chu Feng alone, so she hears his words, looks stunned, and subconsciously looks out. There is no street lamp or even much movement.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high, the lonely man and the little girl are not deep in the world. Her face is red unconsciously, and she feels shy for some things she wants.


    Chu Feng looked in his eyes and looked strange. Then he knew that wenxinxue was thinking about something. He laughed bitterly that his character was getting worse and worse. Chu Feng also dispelled the idea of letting wenxinxue go out together: "you''d better stay here and take care of your master. I''ll come back when I go out for a walk."


    Wenxin Shane''s nodding, although a little lost meaning, but because of her character, destined that she will not easily show it.


    Chu Feng left the courtyard and walked on the Qingshi road with a history of more than 100 years in the town. All the residential buildings around have been closed, but the dim lights are on. At this time, it should be a very busy time in big cities, but in Yanjia Town, it seems that it is as quiet as midnight. There are fewer and fewer people walking on the road.


    Chufeng walked along, and unconsciously came to the south edge of the town. Looking at the fields not far away, most people in Yanjia town were farming for a living. That''s why Chu Feng couldn''t imagine that this was the periphery of Yan''s family in Yanshan, and the warriors accounted for one tenth of the total population.


    If it had not been for his mysterious left eye, if he had only come to this small town, Chu Feng would have felt that it was a barren land and would not have been associated with Yan''s family in Yanshan.


    But the truth is so true.


    The faint light in his left eye twinkled, showing a strange color in the night without any light. Chu Feng penetrated all the mountains in front of him and began to search for something. Only a few minutes later, Chu Feng withdrew his left eye disappointed.


    The place he looked at was exactly the direction Yan Yan pointed to. But just now he saw a place that was thousands of miles away. However, there was no place like Yan''s house in Yanshan mountain. Instead, he saw the other prosperous cities.


    Up to now, chufeng probably knows where Yanjia town is. Although he has been on the road for nearly two days, he is still in dianlan, but the road has been tortuous for a long time. Just looking forward with his left eye, chufeng directly saw the Sichuan Province under the dianlan, and he can be sure that he is still in dianlan.


    About where he is, Chu Feng has already made a judgment, but he can''t be sure. When he leaves, he has a careful look. Chu Feng believes that if he comes next time, he doesn''t need Li Xiaoying''s guidance. He should also be able to find it.


    As for the interior of Yan''s family in Yanshan mountain, Chu Feng has ignored so much, and now he can''t see it in his left eye, which only shows that Yan Yan said there was no water in it. Once upon a time, people who were proficient in array set a maze here.


    Chu Feng is only a simple understanding of the array.


    It is said that this is a strange thing besides martial arts. It is not as powerful and destructive as the power of martial arts. However, the casting of an array is no less than the cultivation of martial arts. The achievement of a master of array can be said to be a thousand times more difficult than that of a warrior.


    They not only need to have absolute patience and talent, but also need to be proficient in the four books and five classics, eight trigrams and other strange books, but also have a good understanding. Finally, they have to make zero error in the use of array channels. Otherwise, the power of an array channel itself will be weakened.


    Yan''s home should be shrouded in a hidden array, so the satellite or Chu Feng''s left eye can''t directly see through without finding that point.


    In the history of Shengchao, there have been several great players in array. Xue Rengui of Tang Dynasty and Liu Bowen of Ming Dynasty are absolutely capable in this aspect. The large array they set up can kill countless people in a blink of an eye. Often, one array determines the victory or defeat of a war.


    It''s just that after so many years, martial arts have begun to decline gradually. It''s not as popular as the original martial arts. There are only a few people who can array. But when it comes to the people who set up the amazing array, Chu Feng believes that in this world, there may never be such a person.Feeling who set up such a big battle, Chu wind also slowly turned around, tomorrow will go to Yan''s home in Yanshan, many things are uncertain, to raise the spirit of full face is the king.


    Just ready, suddenly there are subtle movements in the air. Chu Feng''s whole body is tensed up subconsciously. Without any hesitation, he rolls forward to the front and rolls out more than ten meters away. Everything is just between the electric light and flint.


    In the place where Chu Feng was originally located, a blade of knife flickering with cold light appeared from the air. A man with a gloomy image stood there with a look of regret on his face: "it''s just a little short. Even if you give me another second, maybe not a second, I can cut your throat."


    "It seems that it''s almost the same after all, but it doesn''t matter. You''re going to die after all."


    Heaven''s anger is one of the most important places!


    With the appearance of the haze man, although there is no real yuan surging, Chu Feng''s left eye has already seen his strength. He seems to be a strong man in the period of natural anger to communicate with the natural forces. His eyes narrowed slightly, thinking whether he was from the Yan family.


    His fist slowly clenched and then loosened. Zhang yun''er said that his foundation can not keep up with his own strength. He needs to untie the other two seals to revive the taboo force and directly step into the realm of God. Ignoring the erosion of demonic nature and using it without authorization, it will only increase the demonic nature.


    The haze man sighed with emotion. Facing the Chu wind, the strong pressure poured out. He threw the knife and flew out in the night.


    This is the outside area of Yan''s family. After staying for a long time, someone will find out. The haze man doesn''t say anything to Chu Feng any more. His body bursts out to kill him.


    Chu Feng''s facial expression coagulates, pupil suddenly shrinks, the whole body strength is about to burst out, suddenly appears a figure in front of him, a pale hand with incomparable strength steadily blocks the haze man''s attack.


    Chu Feng''s spirit moved. He looked at a middle-aged man who didn''t know when he appeared in front of him. Although he didn''t see his face, he didn''t know why. He had an inexplicable feeling, but he didn''t need to use the force of taboo. Chu Feng didn''t care about who appeared in the end and didn''t have to do it by himself.


    And haze man''s attack was blocked, see the person who suddenly killed, pupil a coagulation: "you


    Between the words, the last words were not said, the final appearance of the middle-aged man''s powerful punch with irresistible surging momentum directly hit the haze man''s chest. The voice of bone collapse and fracture came out, and the haze man''s words to the mouth turned into blood.


    The middle-aged man looked calm. When he took back his fist, he suddenly gave out his foot again. The haze man''s body immediately flew out more than ten meters and landed on the ground. His mouth was filled with blood. His eyes looked at the person who had hurt him. He was unwilling and bent, and had deep resentment. Finally, he did not come up and died completely.


    The seven levels of tiannu are complete.


    When the middle-aged man appeared, Chu Feng had already seen his strength and realm, so he had no curiosity about the person who killed tiannu Yizhong state directly. On the contrary, if he could not kill with one blow, Chu Feng thought it was a strange thing.


    With vigilance in his heart, Chu Feng said faintly, "thank you for saving your life."


    When the middle-aged man turned around, his face was firm and hard, just like a knife or an axe. His eyes were shining with the light of star eyes. His nose was high and his eyebrows were flying. It gave people an indescribable sense of masculinity. Even if Chu Feng saw such a face and felt his momentum, his vigilance in his heart was weakened a lot.


    Looking at Chu Feng, the middle-aged man nodded happily: "he is indeed the son of the second younger brother. When he is young, he is still indifferent to the strong in the fierce period. He is also sitting on the throne of the underground world of Shengchao. Good, good!"


    Chu Feng couldn''t stop squinting his eyes: "are you?"


    The middle-aged man laughed, with a kind smile on his face: "Chu Bufan!"


    Chu Feng spirit move, although the surface is still calm, but the heart has set off a special wave, he already knows who is in front of him.


    Chu Bufan is the current owner of the Chu family in Tianguan. According to the materials of the adjudication office, Chu Feng has already roughly understood that he is his close uncle of chufeng, a strong man with six levels of tiannu. However, through the fluctuation of his breath, Chu Feng knows that he has entered the seven levels of tiannu.


    Although the eyes are relatives, but also let Chu Feng from the new vigilance up: "how, to kill me?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Chu Bufan burst out laughing and looked at the mountain in the distance: "if I killed you, I would not have sent a few people from the periphery to Yanmen. I appeared here. I just received the news that someone wanted to attack you. I happened to be in the neighborhood, so I came to have a look and just caught up."


    "After all, you are also the only son of my second brother, a member of the Chu family"


    his look showed a touch of sadness and sadness. He wanted to pat Chu Feng on the shoulder, but when he saw his vigilant look, he did not insist after a bitter smile: "of course, what do you think is your business, and it will soon be the death day of your parents. It has been 19 years now. Go back and have a look They


    Step out, a sudden to 10 meters away, a voice in the night came: "I believe they know you grew up, and now achievements, must be very happy.""By the way, the people who killed you tonight belong to meiyuanluo''s family. If they didn''t kill you on the main peak, they chose to assassinate you."


    After the last sound, Chu Bufan completely disappeared in front of Chu Feng. If it was not for the people lying in the distance who wanted to kill themselves, Chu Feng would doubt whether Chu Bufan really appeared just now.


    Shaking his head, he took a look at the dead man in the haze. His round eyes were filled with a lot of reluctance. Chufeng squinted and took out some powder and sprinkled it on it. After a while, the body disappeared directly in place, with no clothes left.


    Looking at the distance, chufeng frowns deeply, parents two words, familiar and unfamiliar, but now Chu Feng, really have to go back to see the meaning!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1089

    Li Ji scolded and yelled that Yan Yan had made him go to bed, but when Yan Yan''s fist was raised, he resolutely shut up. Then, in Yan yanmu''s gaping stupor, he went back to the room to wash and then walked out with Yan le. So far, all the fools knew that they were resting in the same room last night.


    Yan Yan has only one word about this. If you are not married, you are together. It''s really open!


    Li Ji has been completely numb to this, but Yan Le is said to be blushing, secretly pinching Li Ji.


    Wenxinxue comes out of another room with white fox in her arms. Although she is awakened by Yan Yan, she doesn''t have a sleepy look on her face. It seems that she will never be tired.


    Chu Feng also slowly came out of the room, stretched out a stretch to breathe the fresh air of the morning. Last night, Chu Feng did not talk to them about the attack and Chu Bufan. He felt that it was not necessary. As for the assassin, he had no doubt about it.


    As for why Chu Bufan wanted to kill him, Chu Feng didn''t think about it deeply. Anyway, it didn''t do him any harm.


    Walking to the front yard, a middle-aged man standing alone there, Yan Yan quickly walked two steps in the past, spit out his tongue: "second uncle!"


    "Yan Yan is back. It seems that I''m very happy to go out this time." It was the second master of Yan''s family. He touched Yan Yan''s head lovingly and looked at the people who came out later. Li Ji naturally knew him, but his eyes were more focused on Chu Feng, and he never moved away.


    Frowning, slightly sighed: "Tianyuan quadruple state, unexpectedly has the vigorous momentum of Tianyang period, strange, is really strange."


    Yan Yan opened his mouth when they came to Chu Feng: "this is my second uncle. Today it is he who comes to take us in."


    Chu Feng just nodded gently, without too much fluctuation. However, he saw Yan Er Ye''s cultivation realm in his eyes. As a strong man in tiannu''s four realms, he was only Yan Yan Yan''s second uncle. What kind of state would his father and his grandfather be? Chu Feng has a little more expectation.


    Although he had met powerful masters in Shuidong at the beginning, Chu Feng had not met several powerful masters in the seven levels of tiannu period, and Xuanyuan family, it seems that only those three came out!


    Calm eyes in the burning up a bear of war, Chu Feng on this trip to the Yan family, is no longer just a simple request for big return Dan to Murong Bing treatment.


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything. Yan Er Yeh didn''t mean much embarrassment. He took a deep look at Chu Feng again and turned away. He was very puzzled. He could see that Chu Feng was just the breath of the four realms of Tianyuan. However, at the moment when he just appeared, he felt the momentum of Tianyang period absurdly.


    Shaking his head, he sighed that the world was very big and there was nothing strange about it. Yan Er Ye was walking all the way in front of him.


    Chu Feng didn''t have much words either. He nodded slightly and followed up with the others. People who passed by nodded slightly when they saw Yan Er Ye. Obviously, they all knew who he was. Several people walked down the road, and half an hour later, they came to the mountains where Yan Yan referred to yesterday.


    After looking around, Chu Feng''s left eye had examined everything around him last night. There was nothing special about it. I don''t know how the second master of Yan is going to take them into Yan''s house.


    "Come this way!"


    After a pause, Yan Er Ye didn''t know what he was doing, and then he threw out a sentence. He went out and took two steps into a path. Chu Feng felt something was wrong, but he didn''t think too much. If Yan''s family was really malicious to him, he would have been killed by thunder when he entered Yanjia town.


    However, the danger did not come, does not mean that will not come, Chu Feng has always maintained a trace of vigilance, this era, living is the king.


    After turning into the path that only can accommodate one person, he walked on for nearly an hour. The sun had already risen high, and the second master Yan stopped. Li Ji and Yan Yan did not show any curiosity. Obviously, they had already known how far to go.


    Yan Er Ye looked at the front, then looked up at the sky, as if he was looking for coordinates. Finally, he shook his head and walked to a slightly more spacious place and sat down: "after walking for an hour, take a rest before you go."


    Among the crowd, Li Xiaoying breathed out a long breath. She was neither a warrior nor a strong physique. After walking for an hour on the mountain road, she could not bear it. She went to find a stone and sat down and knocked her leg there.


    Yan Le is not a martial arts person, but because her father is a branch of the direct line, and she is about the same age as Yan Yan, she grew up together. Although it is difficult to walk such a mountain road, it is nothing for her who also has the ability of a master level.


    Together with Li Ji, who is not tired, he went to sit down and have a rest.


    Yan Yan mumbled her mouth and looked back at wenxinxue, who had always been inseparable from Chu Feng. Xiaozui was dissatisfied with the opening: "wenxinxue, pay attention to my feelings."


    Pay attention to her feelings?


    Wen Xin Xue frowned slightly, and did not know what Yan Yan Yan said. He could not think about it. He handed the white fox to Chu Feng and said in a low voice, "I have something to do."


    Chufeng knew wenxinxue wanted to be convenient, so she nodded and held the white fox and sat beside Li Ji. Yan Yan watched wenxinxue leave and walked to chufeng''s side. She naturally took Chu Feng''s arm and said, "well, I''m going to visit Yan''s house soon. Are you ready to propose a marriage?"Chu Feng was full of black lines. He wanted to say that he was just talking at will. He saw that Yan Er Ye seemed to pay close attention to this side. He opened his mouth in his heart: "let''s talk about it then. Isn''t it right now?"


    How can simple Yan Yan have so many thoughts, en en nodded: "anyway, I think you, no betrothal gifts, double dragon chaos Ding and Dan Jing, it should be your betrothal gift to me."


    "What!" As soon as he finished, Yan Er YeYe jumped up as if he had been bitten by something. He suddenly came to Yan Yan''s face, and his expression was excited: "Yan Yan, what did you say just now, Shuanglong chaotic tripod, and what''s the matter with that Dan Scripture?"


    Yan Yan didn''t let Chu Feng''s hand loose. She replied, "when I left dianlan, I saw a poster. There was a double dragon chaotic tripod at the Xiangjiang auction. It was intuitive that it was true. So I changed my route to Xiangjiang, but I didn''t have any money. Finally, the Ding was photographed by Chu Feng and sent to me later."


    "As for the Dan Sutra, it was given to me by Chu Feng, and his master gave it to him."


    Chu Feng a burst of sweat, how can the world have Yan Yan so simple people, do not know the truth of innocence?


    Even if the person in front of him is Yan Er ye, the double dragon chaotic tripod and the Dan Scripture are the best. Facing these rare and unique things, Chu Feng does not believe that no one is attracted. I just hope that Yan Er Ye is not that kind of evil person.


    When Yan Er ye heard the words, he suppressed his inner excitement, and the overlord was extremely gorgeous. He not only reached the semi divine state at the beginning, but also became the first strong man in the hidden world and the present world. He also knew a lot of things. Although there was no alchemy, it was said that he controlled a Dan Sutra and recorded numerous lost pills.


    Feeling inappropriate, but the inner excitement or let Yan Er Ye whisper: "that, Dan Jing, can I have a look?"


    Yan Yan didn''t have much thought, so she nodded and handed the Sutra that Chu Feng gave her to Yan Er Ye. She said, "I haven''t seen many pills above, but there are legends in history. There are also some miraculous pills that surpass the heaven level pills."


    "But I''m not good enough now, so I can''t refine it."


    Yan Er Ye''s hands trembled a little, holding the Sutra in his hand. He opened it gently for fear that it might be damaged. But when he saw the things above, his excited look turned into shock. Wen Xinxue didn''t find it when he came back. He just looked at it quietly.


    For half an hour, Chu Feng was a little helpless about Yan Yan''s simplicity, but it was not easy to say anything. She even gave it to Yan Yan. So, like everyone else, she did not disturb Yan Er Ye.


    When the sun had risen to the highest point, Yan Er Ye closed the Sutra and sighed: "this is a common thing for ordinary martial arts, even for other hidden forces, but for the alchemy family, it is something that can upgrade the family level. Its value is limitless."


    "Above things, not only need enough patience, but also need talent to refine, Overlord, worthy of the original genius."


    From the heart of a praise, Yan Er Ye handed Yan Yan the Dan Sutra: "take it well, everyone is innocent and bear the blame, the second uncle knows it is OK, the rest of the family can not say, especially your grandfather, don''t let him know that you have got overlord''s Dan classic."


    Inexplicably, he left a sentence that made Yan Yan very strange. Yan Er YeYe''s eyes toward Chu Feng had not the kind of sharp at the beginning, but also with a little appreciation: "so precious two things, you can give Yan Yan. At first, I suspected that you were coming to Yan''s house with bad intentions, but now my suspicions are reduced by half."


    "Young man, you are very good, at least I am you, can''t do these things!"


    Chu Feng knows that the double dragon chaotic tripod and the Dan Scripture are precious, but how precious they are does not have too many concepts. Looking at Yan Er Ye''s appearance at the moment, a strong man in the period of natural anger is moved. Naturally, it is very precious. Suddenly, he regrets how to give it to Yan Yan.


    Just to go out of the things, also embarrassed to come back, Chu Feng reluctantly showed a smile: "Yan Yan than everything in the world, a lot of precious, any goods can not be compared with her."


    Chu Feng''s words, let Yan Yan blink her eyes, even show a shy low head, back to sit down Wenxin snow frown, in the heart, how did not say so nice words to me?


    Hearing Chu Feng''s reply, Yan Er Ye burst into laughter. This is the first time that he has been so disrespectful of his majesty. Obviously, he is very satisfied with Chu Feng''s words. He happens to see something to stop laughing: "you can go!"


    All of them stood up. Yan Yan took Chu Feng in his hand and saw that everyone didn''t pay attention. He whispered, "you moved me. I''ll give it to you tonight?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth corner mercilessly twitches for a while, helpless return way: "kidney is deficient!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1090

    After a period of rest, the crowd continued to follow Yan Er Ye. After 20 minutes, they arrived at an unexpected place where Chu Feng killed him.


    A graveyard!


    Yes, it is indeed a graveyard, and it is not the common cemetery formed by a few solitary graves, but a large cemetery covering an area of at least 400 mu, or the cemetery is more suitable. After a simple look, there are some inscriptions on the inscriptions, which can be traced back to more than 1000 years.


    But what surprised Chu Feng most was that when he saw it last night, he could be sure that there was no such cemetery here.


    See Yan Er ye to go straight ahead, Chu Feng asked Yan Yan in a low voice: "this cemetery has always been here?"


    "Yes Yan Yan en nodded and explained in a low voice: "most of the ancestors of our Yan family are buried in this cemetery. As long as those who have reached the level of tiannu will be buried here after they die. After passing through this cemetery, we will be the place where Yan Family of Yanshan is located. Is there a problem?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no problem!"


    Just now he could see that Yan Yan didn''t lie, but he didn''t see the cemetery last night. There was only one possibility. The cemetery had just appeared, and Yan Yan didn''t know it. It can be seen that few people knew the way to enter Yan''s house in Yanshan. He also understood that the reason why he left at the end of the day was to kill the king.


    No one in the family knows that this cemetery does not exist at some time, let alone outsiders. How can they know without the leadership of the Yan family?


    He hid the secret he had overheard in his heart. Chu Feng naturally followed him. He thought that the second master of Yan had stopped just now, then looked at the sky from time to time, and then continued to move forward. Obviously, it is necessary to set some conditions to go to the place where Yan''s family is located.


    Looking back inadvertently, his left eye penetrates all the roads when he comes to see. Chu Feng affirms his idea because he can''t see the path when he came. When he looks out from behind, he can see the endless forest. But Chu Feng can be sure that Yan Jiazhen has walked 15 kilometers in this time.


    No one knew before, because they would never have thought of it, and also because they did not have such a left eye as Chu Feng. They did not know what the road ahead was like or what the road behind was like.


    With a slight sigh in my heart, it''s no wonder that the officials are always powerless for the hermit family. Otherwise, if a missile comes, the most powerful warrior will be destroyed.


    With this secret hidden in their hearts, they followed Yan Er ye through the gloomy cemetery to a place full of flowers and maple leaves. The originally narrow path began to become spacious. At the end of the day, the roads paved with marble were smooth and shiny, which had been trampled by countless people.


    Chu Feng understood that he was going to Yan''s house.


    After walking for 15 minutes, the vision gradually widened, but Yan Yan frowned: "no!"


    "No?" Chu Feng has been on guard against possible things, smell speech a Leng: "is this not the way to Yan''s home?"


    "Yes, but not like this." Yan Yan shook his head, and his lovely little mouth slightly tooted up and said: "this road used to be like this, but the martial arts atmosphere is definitely not so strong. Have you not found it all the way?"


    When Chu Feng came for the first time, he didn''t know what it was like before. When he felt the breath of a warrior, he should be close to the Yan family. But now Yan Yan said that Chu Feng was also on guard. He shouldn''t have such a strong martial spirit. What should he do?


    With an eye on his mind, Chu Feng secretly told wenxinxue to be careful and went 500 meters away again. A waterfall blocked the way for everyone. In front of the waterfall, there were nearly 100 young men and women standing in front of the waterfall. Everyone''s breath was strong and vigorous, and the lowest was his cultivation in the period of Tianjing.


    Looking at the waterfall that gives people the feeling of flying down three thousand feet, Chu Feng feels a wonderful force of martial arts echoing in it. There are eight middle-aged men standing on the waterfall, each of whom is actually the cultivation of tiannu period.


    If it''s not that Chu Feng can''t feel the danger, at this moment, we have to doubt whether we are gathering together to kill him.


    And Yan Yan beside him seemed to think of something to release Chu Feng''s hand and open his mouth in silence: "thousand feet peak!"


    Qianchifeng, a way Yanshan Yan family used to assess and recruit disciples many years ago, is to cover this place with a weak array written by eight powerful people with the strongest power before a waterfall, making it temporarily a man-made space for qualification assessment.


    Yan Yan has heard about qianchifeng from childhood to adulthood, so when you see this place and see the eight Yan Jiaqiang people standing on the waterfall, you will understand what is common.


    Sure enough, the second master Yan took a look at Chu Feng and went to the front of hundreds of people and spoke loudly: "today, this is an assessment of the Yan Family''s children. It has been used for more than 100 years, and qianchifeng has not been used again for more than 100 years."


    Turning to the turbulent waterfall, he said word by word: "Whoever can climb the waterfall by relying on his own strength can get the key training of the family and enjoy the highest Dan Fang cultivation. Now, not martial artists and those who have not reached the realm of Tianyuan period, I will go first.""For those who can''t go to the top of the waterfall today, let''s have a good night''s reflection on the outside."


    Without a word of sympathy, Yan Er YeYe went to the lifting tool in the distance. Chu Feng took a look and felt that the Yan family was showing him the power of the younger generation. However, Chu Feng did not show much interest in it. He made a gesture and walked over with his literary heart.


    Yan Yan is a member of Yan family. Naturally, she has to accept this test.


    "Less wind!" As soon as Chu Feng came near, the second master of Yan began to speak softly and let the children of Yan family gathered here to see him: "I said just now, it''s not martial arts. If you don''t reach the Tianyuan period, follow me. You''re a warrior in the four levels of Tianyuan!"


    Chu Feng''s heart directly burst out a rude remark, all the initial assumptions were overturned, knowing that the Yan Family''s qianchifeng must be aimed at him, looking at the turbulent waterfall inclined down, a careless words will be hit down, not to mention a few days of anger on the top of the strong, will not be playing soy sauce.


    He had the heart to say something, but knowing that the Yan family did it, he would not let himself refuse. At this time, Yan Jun also came with several young men and women, with a haughty look on his face: "are you Chu Feng? Abandoned son of Chu family? The apprentice of overlord heaven, but still a waste of the four realms of Tianyuan? "


    "Of course, with a bit of luck, it''s OK to sit on the whole underground world of the holy pilgrimage."


    Chu Feng turned back, Yan Yan was the first to open his mouth: "Yan Jun, this is my man, your brother-in-law, speak politely."


    Yan Jun himself was going to embarrass Chu Feng. Suddenly, Yan Yan said something like this. Suddenly, he was stunned. Then he reacted and roared, "sister, are you kidding me? This trash is your man. Are you stupid? "


    Don''t say that Yan Jun doesn''t believe Yan Yan''s words like this, that is, the rest of Yan''s children feel so incredible. Yan Yan is not the highest cultivated person of Yan family, but he is the most powerful person with talent. Sooner or later, it is likely to step into the state of demigod or even the existence of God.


    It is such a pride of Yan family that Chu Feng is her man. How to accept it?


    Yan Yan usually doesn''t do ordinary things. He takes Chu Feng''s hand and raises his head to hum: "he is my man. We all sleep together when we are outside. Yan Jun, you are waiting to be uncle next year! What''s more, if any of you make a man uncomfortable, I won''t eat, and I''ll starve to death for you. "


    Yan Yan''s wonderful personality is shown again. No matter Yan Jun or the rest of the Yan Family''s children, they shut up. Yan Yan is a special existence of the Yan family. She always uses herself to threaten others, but she always succeeds every time.


    Although Yan Jun had the intention to embarrass Chu Feng, it was not good for Yan Yan to get angry. He glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "only women can be protected. Waste is waste. I hope that you will not be killed by the pressure of the waterfall." Finish saying, take a few people to leave directly, prepare to rush the test of waterfall.


    Chu Feng was helpless, and Yan Yan did it. This time, he really couldn''t explain it clearly. However, Chu Feng also found a problem. The highest accomplishments of Yan''s younger generation were in the period of Tianyang, but almost all of the younger generation in the ruling Institute were in the period of natural anger.


    Suddenly, I understand why the ruling body can deter the three sects and four families from being born, because not only the power of the responsible person is strong, but also the younger generation kills the generation of the three sects and four families.


    In this way, Chu Feng thinks that Yan Jun is right. He is really a waste. He is the successor of the ruling. Today''s director is the four levels of heaven and yuan. It has to be said that it is ironic.


    After Li Xiaoying held the white fox in his arms, Yan Er Yeh said in a loud voice: "everyone, get ready. The assessment will start in five minutes."


    "Qianchifeng test, you haven''t seen it, but I can tell you to do what you can, it''s no less than climbing wanzhang mountain!"


    Between the words, the lifting tool also moved slowly, toward the top and felt the scorn of the people around him. Chu Feng was slightly ashamed and took Wen Xinxue''s hand and went to one side, ignoring the always troubling Yan.


    This scene happened to be in the eyes of Yan Jun who had been paying close attention to them. Just now he was more targeted at Chu Feng. At this moment, he saw him holding the fairy like wenxinxue, blinking his eyes, swallowing his mouth in a low voice: "this woman, I want it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1091

    A strong man in the Yan Family''s Tianyang triple environment took the lead in going out. At first, nearly a hundred of Yan''s children were gathered. When the assessment was about to begin, two or three hundred people came. The lowest was the cultivation in the period of Tianjing.


    Chu Feng looked in his eyes and sighed slightly. In the secular world, he occasionally wanted to see that both martial artists were very difficult. The official hidden dragon only had the highest cultivation in the Tianjing period, while the Yan Family''s Tianjing period was the lowest. He also grasped a large number of them. Finally, he could understand the official fear of the hidden world forces.


    Without the existence of the ruling house and Xuanyuan family, these families and clans that controlled absolute force might have been born long ago.


    At the same time, the Longmen gate, which has been taken over but has not yet been seen, is expected to be more powerful if it can keep the three gates and four families from seclusion. If you think about Chu Feng''s eyes twinkle with light, just like a beggar, he suddenly becomes the emperor.


    When a heavy bell rings, the ready-made Yan Jiaqiang suddenly bursts out and leaps to the height of seven meters of the waterfall. For normal people, jumping out of ten meters is the limit.


    But the latter just jumped, directly across the 15 meter water pool, also up to the height of seven meters, you can imagine the warrior''s strength.


    As his hand was absorbed on a smooth stone polished by water, the already turbulent waterfall suddenly became more turbulent. The wonderful breath of the warrior just felt was more surging. Chu Feng couldn''t help narrowing his eyes. It seems that the assessment is not so simple.


    Looking up, I want to go through the waterfall to the highest height of more than 50 meters. If there is no obstacle for the warrior, it can be reached in one minute.


    But now, not only are there obstacles from the waterfall, but also some wonderful array channels have been added. It is expected that the height of more than 50 meters will certainly become an unreachable natural moat.


    Yan Jiaqiang was hit by the more surging waterfall. People could see that his body had a slight shaking. Finally, the latter, who had stabilized himself, jumped up again. However, it was only three meters high. Compared with the majestic force that he had just jumped out, he had obviously suffered great resistance.


    The waterfall was once again very fierce. Chu Feng finally understood why it was called qianchifeng, rather than the wanchonglang.


    But I also understand that if it is a parallel encounter with huge waves, maybe as a warrior, it can be resolved, but at the moment, it is still an obstacle formed under the impact of the waterfall itself. We can imagine how powerful it is, and perhaps only those in it can understand.


    Yan Jiaqiang, who was the first to go out for the examination, was also tough. Facing the waterfall with more resistance, he was able to keep moving forward. He had already reached a height of about 30 meters. Everyone was very quiet and did not make a sound. He was afraid that he might disturb the people who were being examined there.


    All of a sudden, the waterfall, which was falling rapidly, was like a piece of cloth that was blown by the wind and moved with the wind. It turned into a wave shape and kept falling. People also felt that the strength of the waterfall was much stronger than that at the beginning.


    Yan''s strong man couldn''t see any shadow in the waterfall, but after a while, the pool splashed with huge spray. A figure came out of the water and looked at the top of the waterfall with regret. It was Yan Jiaqiang who participated in the assessment. Obviously, he failed in the wave like waterfall just now!


    Shaking his head, he came out of the pool with regret, and walked to one side and sat down dejectedly. Although he went to the height of more than 30 meters, but did not climb the top, then everything was false.


    The failure of the strong man in Tianyang triple environment has made many people feel great pressure. Although the waterfall is back to its original appearance, we all know that as long as people go up, the waterfall will become more turbulent. Once it comes back, the resistance will be greater, and those who have some confidence at first will have a crack.


    "I''ll do it!"


    At this time, when everyone was thinking of trying or giving up, Yan Jun walked out from the front of the crowd, still arrogant, with a spirit of giving up his or her own, but such domineering fell in the eyes of Chu Feng, which was the performance of silly comparison. Three levels of environment are not good, you just a heavy environment is a wool?


    In the eyes that everyone expected, Yan Jun leaped out. Although he was not as strong as the strong one just now, he could reach a height of seven meters across the pool, but he also went to the position of five meters.


    What makes Chu Feng move is that when Yan Jun''s palm is adsorbed on the smooth mountain wall, there is a burning flame around his body, and the waterfall can''t be extinguished.


    I knew that alchemists were born to condense flames, but I didn''t expect that Yan Jun could directly release them and evaporate the waterfalls that hit him. In this way, the water will be completely evaporated before the water is close to him, the resistance encountered will be very small, and the probability of success will be much greater.


    Suddenly I understood why the Yan family set up this qianchifeng, because they were alchemy families. Naturally, they needed talents in fire control. Of course, they also had enough toughness and strong strength.


    There is no doubt that those who can go directly to the top of more than 50 meters have already met this requirement. If they are trained again, they will become great tools.The children of Yan''s family who looked around were also slightly surprised. Then they understood what was common and began to lose a little confidence. On top of the top, eight tiannu strongmen each stood in a position, and when they saw Yan Jun, who was burning up in the waterfall, nodded slightly.


    Obviously for Yan Jun to see through the deep meaning of qianchifeng assessment, with appreciation and gratification!


    At this time, with the help of Dan fire on his body, Yan Jun evaporated the strong resistance of the water flow. He had reached a height of more than 20 meters. It seems that the resistance he suffered was not as big as that of the Yan Family''s children in the triple realm just now. It seems that he is very relaxed.


    After 30 meters, there is no unexpected wave like waterfall. You can see that Yan Jun''s Dan fire has been weakened. Obviously, it is not strong enough to resist the erosion of the current. It is possible that it will be extinguished at any time.


    All the way forward, Yan Jun has reached the height of 40 meters, higher than that height, suddenly the wave-shaped water flow directly disappeared, in everyone relaxed Yan Jun past, suddenly between sudden change and rise again.


    The waterfall returned to its normal appearance, but a stream of water jets shot out of the waterfall, which was no less powerful than an arrow shot in the face. It was only a short moment. Dozens of water columns went towards Yan Jun, and many people closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to look down again.


    without any accident, Yan Jun couldn''t stand dozens of water columns After more than two meters, it was directly knocked down by a huge water column and fell into the pool.


    Although he failed, when he reached the height of more than 40 meters, he was worthy of the name of a direct person. The eight strong men above the top felt a little regret, but also contained admiration. When Tianyang reached this position, it was beyond their expectation. Of course, he did not come up, that is, he did not come up.


    Yan Jun came out of the pool. His whole body was wet, but he didn''t have much regret, because he was the person who went to the highest place at present. He shook his hair and looked at Chu Feng and said with a sneer: "that taste is not good. Some people are not too weak. When they are killed by the impact of the waterfall, it is not good."


    "If I had, I would have chosen to give up. Everything is nothing compared with life."


    All the people looked at Chu Feng with interest. They all knew that Yan Jun''s words were for him. In the four levels of Tianyuan, the accomplishments of any of Yan''s children were all over Chu Feng''s. thinking that he and others would have to go to the thousand foot peak to experience the examination of thousands of heavy waves, they couldn''t help being a little more joking. Some people were even wondering whether Chu Feng could reach the height of five meters.


    Chu Feng, however, was not moved by the provocation of these words. He looked at the waterfall from the beginning of one person''s exploration to several people''s assessment together.


    This is a special test for alchemists. Chu Feng believes that as long as he goes to the angry days, with his powerful Dan fire power, those waterfalls and streams are not close, and they may be completely evaporated by high temperature, so they can go up easily.


    But for the martial arts under the natural fury period, the difficulty is not generally high. A pit father is heard in the dark, and Chu Feng is ready to have a look.


    In the next assessment, many people went up. An hour later, nearly a hundred of Yan''s children had tried. All of them could jump over the pool, but none of them went too high. They basically fell into the pool when they were about ten or twenty meters away.


    Even if they all carried out the Dan fire, it was obviously not as powerful as Yan Jun, and there were even more pitiful individuals. The six meter position was suddenly knocked down by the rising water.


    Yan Yan then went to Chu Feng''s side, pulled his clothes and pulled them down: "you''d better forget it. Tianjing''s four levels are only six meters away. You can''t cross the water pool in Tianyuan''s four levels. It''s disgraceful to swim past it!"


    Chu Feng is seriously looking at, thinking of a way, heard Yan Yan so dejected words, suddenly turned a white eye: "can you chat happily? I''m so weak? "


    Yan Yan mumbled his small mouth and hummed: "anyway, you don''t give up. If you even want to swim to the pool and make me lose face, I will not eat for three days to show you."


    Chu Feng, once again speechless, chose to ignore Yan Yan directly. What''s the relationship between me and you? Whether you eat or not has nothing to do with me, but you also know that to talk to Yan Yan is to say nothing. The best way is to ignore her directly.


    Two hours after the assessment, more than half of the Yan Family''s children participated in the assessment. Yan Jun was still the person who went to the highest place. Some of them went to the position just past 30 meters, and all of them failed. What''s more, the proud radian of Yan Jun''s mouth, who was waiting quietly, was more obvious.


    As a direct son of Yan''s family, Yan Jun feels that no one can go to that height except him. As for Chu Feng, he has already left it behind. He and Yan Yan have the same idea. Chu Feng has to swim across the 15 meter pool.


    At the speed that everyone was slow to continue to impact, Yan Yan went out, wearing a white skirt. The girl with a feeling of emptiness blinked her pure eyes without impurities. She jumped up and took a beautiful radian across the pool. Then she lit a red fire on her body, and her hands were firmly attached to the smooth stone wall.The whole audience saw this scene, completely silent!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1092

    The flaming Dan fire and the blazing high temperature breath can make people clearly feel that even on the shore, the impact water falling from high places has not reached the position of one meter around Yan Yan, and it has completely evaporated, or flew down from both sides of her, without dropping on Yan Yan''s body.


    On the top of the top, the eight strong men moved slightly when they saw this scene. Yan Yan was still a perfect cultivation in the seven levels of Tianjing. However, at the moment, the refined danhuo surpassed the Tianyang period and almost reached the level of refining xuanjie pills.


    What they don''t know is that Yan Yan has already been in the Imperial City, and has been condensed out. It''s a low-grade pill of xuanjie.


    The crowd also completely quieted down. Yan Jun, who was my best looking man, also sat up straight. His eyes did not blink at her sister who kept going up. Her throat was wriggling hard: "did you take drugs?"


    Chu Feng is the calmest one among all the people. Under the twinkling of his left eye, he saw a virtual shadow of a tripod around Yan Yan''s body, which was similar to that of the double dragon chaotic tripod. Moreover, there was a raging fire around the virtual shadow of the tripod. Obviously, Yan Yan Yan''s action triggered the self-determination consciousness of the tripod protector.


    It is not so much Yan Yan''s own strength as the spiritual will left by the powerful man hidden in the chaotic cauldron of Double Dragons, which makes the tripod produce the power to destroy everything.


    Of course, these Chu wind know, also won''t say, Yan Yan can let double dragon chaos ding ding to recognize the master, never was not a kind of strength, the two are originally one!


    Seeing her daughter climbing faster than the strong man in Tianyang period, she was surprised and gratified at the same time: "Yan Yan went out this time, it seems that he has grown a lot. Maybe Yan Jun will also go out for a walk. The world of mortals will temper his heart to see if he can get rid of his arrogance and go further on his strength, just like Yan Yan Yan."


    Beside Yan Cang, there is a beautiful woman in her twenties and twenties. But her eyes give people the feeling of experiencing vicissitudes. Looking at Yan Yan''s posture, she reveals a kind smile: "Yan Yan has always been my most satisfied daughter. Although Yan Jun is a little stronger than Yan Yan in the realm."


    "But I believe that the battle of Dan fire, Yan Yan jilted Yan Jun a few streets."


    Yan Cang smile, obviously agree with the words of the woman around her.


    The woman''s eyes moved away from Yan Yan''s body and looked at the crowd standing under the waterfall. She locked the Chu Feng standing on the side. Her eyes were slightly coagulated: "he is my second brother''s biological son, chufeng?"


    "Yes Hearing the speech, Yan Cang also looked at the direction and nodded back: "compared with the original Chu Buji, the strength is different, but in the spiritual realm, the second kill Chu Buji countless times, tiger father has no dog son!"


    The beautiful woman nodded slightly, looked at the Chu wind a few more eyes, continued to look at the waterfall has begun to experience waves of water Yan, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, do not know what is thinking.


    Yan Cang left the woman beside her and held her with one hand. Only two people could hear her voice: "I know that you still have Chu Buji in your heart. I also understand that you still love him today, but he has died. We also have two children. Don''t think too much, that will only make more mistakes."


    "Chu Feng, don''t go too far. I can give you face and never be the enemy of him."


    The beautiful woman''s tight frown eyebrows gently unfolded, showing a smile: "thank you!"


    Then the melancholy in his heart disappeared and he continued to look at the direction of the waterfall. Yan Jiaqiang, who was behind him, kept a little distance from them. Instead of listening to what they said, they just looked at the direction of the waterfall carefully, feeling Yan Yan''s strength in his heart.


    By the waterfall, we don''t know that the responsible persons of Yan''s family are watching from afar. At the moment, all of them are looking at Yan Yan, who is not dripping water, and his eyes are gradually producing a color of worship. Although Yan Yan is not yet in the sunny period, her talent and ability have always been the top people in the family.


    All of a sudden, a blue figure burst from the distance. In the blink of an eye, I arrived at the waterfall. A pair of beautiful eyes looked at her face which was nearly 40 meters away, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly.


    The people who had been paying attention to Yan Yan were subconsciously far away from others. Even Yan Jun sat far away. In the whole Yan family, if he was most afraid of dealing with any two people, one was Yan Yan, and the other was the woman in blue in front of him.


    Yan Qiaoling, it is said, was born of a woman his father met when he was young. She came back to Yan''s family when she was five years old. She was four years older than Yan Yan Yan. Yan Cang is also her father!


    But Yan Qiaoling, from small to big, and Yan Yan and Yan Jun are very wrong, no matter what is required to do better than them, even if her efforts have been completely suppressed by Yan Yan, but there is no denying that this woman is a madwoman!


    In a flash, under the blue skirt swing, Yan Qiaoling has crossed the 15 meter pool, and fell to the height of 10 meters beyond everyone''s expectation. She ignited a similar flame on her body, and then she quickly went to the top.


    Has gone to the position of 40 meters, encountered by the water column attack Yan Yan heard the crowd''s cry of surprise, subconsciously looked down, small mouth Du: "sister Qiao Ling, you are looking for abuse again!"


    When Yan Qiaoling went up, her pretty face was covered with a layer of anger. When people around her heard Yan Yan''s words, they were all in a burst of sweat. It''s estimated that Yan Yan dared to talk to Yan Qiaoling like this. Isn''t it infuriating Yan Qiaoling?Sure enough, by Yan Yan''s provocative words in the face, Yan Qiaoling''s body''s Dan fire is burning more fiercely, and her speed is also faster. She is not the strongest person today, but she is definitely the fastest rising person. She has gone to a distance of 30 meters in an instant, just like Yan Yan, without dripping water.


    Yan Yan puffed his mouth and flashed a sly smile. His body moved upward. Although the water column that made Yan Jun stoop was powerful, it all evaporated into water vapor when it was close to Yanjun''s ten centimeter distance, and no drop of water fell on Yan Yan''s body.


    With a distance of more than 50 meters, Yan Yan only has three meters left. All the people''s breathing has stopped. Without blinking, they look at Yan Yan''s height, which is difficult for them to reach.


    When she was about to climb to the top of the mountain, the water column and the huge wave-shaped current suddenly appeared more fierce. But Yan Yan seemed to have no feeling at all. Looking back, Yan Qiaoling, who had been eroded by the water column for more than 40 meters, blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "sister Qiao Ling, you have the ability to come up, and then I will not threaten you."


    Yan Qiaoling at the moment has some difficult to support the meaning, after all, driving Dan fire need not a little power, but also always pay attention to prevent falling.


    Hearing Yan Yan''s provocation again, Yan Qiaoling''s eyes burst into anger. Yan Yan has always been better than her, and everything is better than her. Now it is even more brilliant than her. How can she not be angry?


    Jiao drink a sound, as if burning life in general, the surrounding Dan fire suddenly rises, directly let the front of the water column and the flow straight down completely disappeared, exposed to the top of the smooth wall.


    Yan Qiaoling clenched her lips and went up quickly. Without the barrier of water column and water flow, the full strength of tiannu''s seven levels of territory climbed up. It was very simple. In the blink of an eye, Yan Qiaoling stood on the top.


    Top, first man!


    Yan Yan gently smile, there is no Yan Qiaoling the first to go up the loss, the body gently moved, with the exuberant burning Dan fire, again to the top.


    This time, there was no sound at all. Except for the gentle breeze, everyone''s eyes looked at Yan Yan and Yan Qiaoling on the top. At first, none of them went up. Now there are two people or two women. Many men in Yan''s family are sweating at the bottom of their faces and ashamed!


    Yan Qiaoling glared at Yan Yan Yan fiercely. She jumped up and down on the ground in the distance. She sat cross legged to ease the huge consumption just now. Yan Yan blinked and jumped over, but she didn''t sit down and rest like Yan Qiaoling. Instead, she kept looking down.


    Yan Cang didn''t find the look of the woman around him. He just nodded with satisfaction and said with a smile: "the two daughters are so strong, very good, very good!"


    People standing behind Yan Cang also praised him in succession. In the past, when qianchifeng was last launched more than 100 years ago, only one person, Yan Cang, now the patriarch, climbed to the top. However, in the past 100 years, there were two people or two women at the same time. We all felt incredible.


    Under the waterfall, Chu Feng''s eyes are more appreciative. He can see that Yan Qiaoling''s strength just now is not enough to go up. Yan Yan seems to see this, so he deliberately uses words to stimulate Yan Qiaoling to stimulate her body''s maximum potential.


    Her left eye twinkles, and Chu Feng knows that the extraordinary outburst just now has made Yan Qiaoling on the edge of breakthrough. Maybe when she stands up, she will be the strong one in Tianyang period!


    At the moment, Yan Jun is still the most depressed. Originally, he felt that he was the strongest person today, but now the two sisters have gone up one after another. It is conceivable that he is a huge blow in the world of many days.


    Looking around a bit upset, he saw Chu Feng in his eyes. His eyes turned and he said with a smile: "that, the future brother-in-law, are you not ready to go to the top? But I want to see how my sister''s eyes are. Are you like the legend, the general bull


    Chu Feng has been watching for a long time. He doesn''t need Yan Jun''s verbal stimulation and is ready to have a try. As soon as he is ready to go out, Wenxin Xuesong opens his hand and walks forward: "I''ll go first!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1093

    Just came out, it attracted the attention of many people. Those who didn''t notice at the beginning all focused their eyes on Wen Xinxue''s body in an instant. There was only one thought in his heart: how beautiful!


    Although Wen Xinxue''s beauty and Yan Yan are similar to Yan Qiaoling, Wen Xinxue has an indescribable temperament, which makes wenxinxue more attractive than Yan Qiaoling. Yan Jun is the most demented one.


    Looking at Wen Xinxue''s beautiful face, slim and tall posture, and his temperament of leaving the world, Yan Jun''s fist gradually clenched, resulting in a kind of morbid admiration. He secretly swore that he would marry wenxinxue.


    Chu Feng went to Wenxin Snow''s side, reached out to straighten out her messy hair tip: "is it OK?"


    "Yes!" Wenxinxue simply returned two words, the body jumped up, beautiful arc, white skirt floating toward the waterfall, hand suddenly appeared a rusty sword, but that is the case, still did not destroy the beauty of wenxinxue, but added several other meanings.


    At the moment when he was about to touch it, the Xuanyuan sword in wenxinxue''s hand was directly cut out. An invisible but real air current suddenly surged up, and a huge force broke through the air and split the waterfall from the middle.


    Everyone''s mouth is surprised to open, in the heart are in succession exclamation, how possible?


    But the fact is that it is so true that when Wenxin snow approaches the smooth mountain wall, Xuanyuan sword returns his hand and points on it. His body leaps up to a height of seven or eight meters. At the same time, he swings his sword in the middle. The same huge force carries the air flow upward, and all the falling water or impact are directly dispersed.


    The wave like current and water column appeared at the same time, but they were all broken by Wen Xin Xue''s sword in the air.


    Calm down, quiet!


    Wenxinxue stood steadily on the top, just in front of Yan Yan. She was proud and independent, just like a fairy. With the breeze blowing, her white skirt looked calm and serene. It seemed that she had just done a trivial thing.


    Wenxin snow went up, did not touch the mountain wall, but also did not touch the water. It was the same as flying up directly, so that the people present did not know what to say.


    However, more people are curious that what kind of sword is it that can be broken without physical current and impact force?


    However, it is no doubt that wenxinxue has gone up. Yan Jun, sitting by the waterfall, has unconsciously stood up. If it is said that she only yearns for beauty at the beginning, now she wants to possess wenxinxue from the bottom of her heart. The strong woman is always able to attract men.


    After a brief silence, a voice finally appeared. The eight strong men took a look at wenxinxue, and they were surprised and appreciated, but it was not enough to shake their hearts. Any one of the eight could give them a sword, which could do what Wen Xinxue had just done.


    The reason for them to take a look at it is just that wenxinxue is just a perfect state of Tianjing''s seven levels.


    What everyone doesn''t know is that in a hidden corner, an old man with white beard is also looking at Chu Feng, sometimes to Yan Yan!


    Chu Feng stepped forward and stood completely beside the waterfall. Yan Jun, who had calmed down from the shock of Wenxin snow, said jokingly, "you don''t really want to swim in the future, brother-in-law?"


    Chu Feng suddenly looks back at Yan Jun who is talking. At that moment, Yan Jun, who wants to continue to speak and attack Chu Feng, seems to have been watched by a poisonous snake. He can''t make any sound at all. He even feels chilly on his body. He doesn''t know when he has been completely wet by cold sweat.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked at the waterfall flowing down.


    His realm is only the four levels of heaven and yuan, and he is the least powerful among the people present today. He also knows that the Yan Family''s making this is not only an assessment of family members, but also a challenge to his Chu style.


    Chu Feng doesn''t doubt that if he doesn''t go up, the Yan family will definitely refuse to enter it. It''s no use even to ask for Da Huan Dan. The martial arts will respect the powerful people from the beginning to the end!


    With a faint sigh, Chu Feng raised his hand, and a mysterious force slowly spread out around him. Chu Feng fell into the void and stepped out one step at a time. The heart of those who saw it trembled violently. Did he still want to walk on the water?


    The next second, they completely forget the breath, forget the reaction, forget everything!


    Chu Feng fell on the water. When everyone thought he was about to fall, Chu Feng''s second foot gently lifted up. The foot on the water was like stepping on the hard floor.


    Step by step, Chu Feng really walked on the water.


    Such a scene not only makes everyone stand up and stare at the waterfall, but also makes the eight big Yan Jiaqiang at the top of the waterfall gape. Even Yan Qiaoling, who was sitting on the ground to relax her breath, opened her eyes, and her beautiful eyes twinkled.She was the last person to come to the scene today. She also knew who Yanyan had brought back to Yan''s house, but she didn''t put it in her heart. In her heart, no matter how many people with status have no own strength, it''s all rubbish.


    So for Chu Feng, never to see more meaning, but at the moment, that walking on the water, calm, confident and peaceful youth, but let her take a look at it, no longer reluctant to move away.


    It has nothing to do with love, nor with liking. It has nothing to do with love. It has nothing to do with love, and even has nothing to do with appreciation. But it is so wonderful that Chu Feng, walking there at this moment, is like the center and focus of the whole world!


    At the moment, the Chu wind, which represents the center of the whole world, stands quietly under the waterfall. What''s surprising is that when the water is close to his head, all the water flows away actively, and no drop falls on him.


    Such a scene, is severely shaken the hearts of all people, eight Yan Jiaqiang look at each other, and then slightly nod, eight people''s strength in an instant all mobilized.


    The calm waterfall suddenly appeared a huge wave, the water column and the huge wavy current appeared in an instant, and it was more fierce than any time it appeared at first.


    All of them held their breath. Yan Yan looked up and drank: "a few uncles, you''re embarrassing my man. I''ll show you."


    In the past, the threat of a hundred trials is useless at the moment. The eight strong men of the Yan family have changed the assessment of the heavy waves of qianchifeng. From the beginning to the end, it is only stronger. From the very beginning, it is the biggest difficulty Yan Yan encountered at first. Obviously, it is difficult for Chu Feng!


    And in the fierce surging under the Chu wind, raised his head to look at the light, emerging silk scorn: "a group of waste!"


    Chu Feng''s words are not loud or small, but enough for all people to hear. The face of the eight strong men on the top of the mountain has changed. How can we not know that Chu Feng is talking about them and aggravating his strength in anger. They have no matter who Chu Feng is, what they are thinking now is to let Chu Feng fall into the pool.


    "I want to go to heaven, who can stop me?"


    Chu Feng burst into laughter and roared out a loud voice, which shook the surrounding area and introduced everyone''s ears. After opening her eyes, Yan Qiaoling, who has been paying close attention to Chu Feng, has a flash of beautiful eyes, showing a touch of appreciation.


    I want to go to heaven. Who can stop me?


    With such words, so arrogant, and so crazy, Yan Qiaoling searched her mind for such a man. In her life, she had only seen one of them, the Chu wind in front of her eyes, the king''s temperament of condescending and despising everything, which made people stronger than him tremble.


    How many men can there be in this world?


    Hands gently raised, a mysterious force from the palm of the palm, the next moment, under everyone''s gaze, standing on the surface of the Chu wind disappeared in people''s sight, only to see the waterfall more fierce, but it is not the shadow of Chu Feng?


    What about the people?


    Everyone opened their eyes wide, looking at the original location of Chu Feng has been covered by the waterfall, can not be the waterfall into the pool, can not get up?


    But soon, everyone''s mood, with shock is impossible to cover up, because Chu wind appeared on the top, there is no trace of water on his body, proud and upright body makes the surrounding space more depressing.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng''s words were not surprising and died: "this assessment, children play!"


    Because even they, can''t do Chu Feng this step, powerful, can be seen!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1094

    Thousands of feet peak, which has not been used for more than a hundred years, symbolizes that the assessment of the heavy waves has been completed. There are only three people who passed Yan family, yanqiaoling and Yan Yan, besides Chu wind and Wenxin snow. Besides, there is also a young man who seems not very outstanding by the side.


    Similar to the cultivation of seven levels of natural anger, resolutely rushed through the obstacles of thousands of feet of peak, up to the top, become the fifth person up!


    The rest of the people, none of them, went to the highest position, Yan Jun has been considered the best.


    But if they didn''t go up, they were doomed to only five people who were destined to go up to the end. Among them, wenxinxue and Chu Feng undoubtedly made people enjoy it. One broke all the obstacles directly with sword, and the other was trampling on the water surface. Without seeing what happened, they went to the top.


    No matter how their heart looked at the people, before the thousand foot peak, Chu Feng gave them a hard return with absolute strength, even if there was contempt, it also weakened a few points.


    Yan Family headquarters, which covers a huge area, is very quiet tonight. Chu Feng and others are arranged in a courtyard on the west side. No one bothers them. No one comes to them except for the food sent at night.


    At this time, Chu wind lies on the green grass, looking at a bright moon in the sky. She is in a very quiet mood. Suddenly, he likes the place where Yan family is located. It is like a paradise. It is completely isolated from the world, and belongs to another space.


    Closed his eyes, felt the moment of tranquility, Chu wind''s mind can not help but flash today the last person to climb the top of the waterfall, that cold, cold, and the insidious anger.


    How can Yan family have such a person?


    Chu Feng wanted to ask Yan Yan for a while, but after the thousand foot peak assessment, Yan Yan didn''t know where to go. They were also brought to this place by Yan Er Ye. It said that today''s time is very late. The patriarchal Association will personally receive him tomorrow.


    There is no too much fluctuation in Chu wind. The guests follow the Lord, let alone the existence of resentment between the two sides. Chu wind is not good at demanding anything. Quiet and wenxinxue and Li Xiaoying stay in the yard.


    As for Li Ji, Chu wind has not seen him after climbing thousands of feet. He may be yanle pulling to see his parents.


    Thinking about things, the sound of stepping on the grass came slightly. Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes and saw Li Xiaoying coming with a faint smile. Chu Feng stood up and crossed a remnant image, which disappeared in front of Li Xiaoying, just as if he had met such a terrible enemy.


    Li Xiaoying looked at the night with a grudge in her eyes. He didn''t know where Chu Feng went. He stamped her foot and showed a little annoyance: "it''s not a man to send the door to you to do it and run!"


    When all this happened, it was the east courtyard opposite the West courtyard. It was the residence of Yan''s master and core personnel. In addition, the children of Yan Family and some people arranged in the genealogy on the South and north sides were all children of Yan family. How many people were there in the whole family, and few people knew the way.


    At this time, Yan Yan walked into a room with bright lights, with a beautiful woman and a beautiful face sitting inside, and two other maids.


    Seeing Yan Yan coming in, Yan Cang showed two servants to go out temporarily. He also walked up to close the door. Before closing, he also looked out subconsciously before closing, and made sure that no one was close and went back to sit down.


    The Yan Yan came in and rushed to the beautiful woman, and said, "sister Qingqing, I haven''t seen you for a while. You are young again. I want to die!"


    The woman who was glued up by Yan Yan like a sticky insect showed helpless and bitter smile, feeling her head with pity: "I am your mother, not your sister, no big or small."


    Yan Yan giggles, pulls the chair and sits beside the beautiful woman, and then she kneels her face and says, "who said, you are my mother but looks the same age as me. Besides more charm, you say that you are my sister or are you my mother?"


    Beautiful woman suddenly more helpless, she 26 years old entered the day of the sun, so the appearance will not change too much, until now so many years, also have to maintain the original face, in the calculation, look at it is really like Yan Yan''s sister.


    "OK, don''t be big or small."


    Yan Cang smiled at the quarrel between her daughter and wife, and then he said, "what is the matter? What did you experience in this trip? Why Dan Huo was more than three times faster than it was at the beginning. It is estimated that now, it is estimated that all the pills of the inferior grade of Xuan level can be made?"


    "I''ve made it!" Yan Yan Dudu mouth, a face of small complacency, said today''s day and Yan Er ye and Yan Cang again, smile: "so, I have the cultivation and ability, are given by Chu Feng, today can pass thousands of feet peak, also thanks to the powerful potential of Shuanglong chaos Ding."


    Yan Cang always felt that he was a steady person, but when she heard her daughter''s words, he stood up in spite of his image: "really?"


    Yan Yan nodded with a small mouth: "really!"Yan Cang''s mind was coagulated, his body flashed to the door, opened the door and looked outside for a long time. Then he closed the door and came back from the new one with a look of complexity and solemnity: "Yan Yan, in addition to Chu Feng and others, how many people know about this matter? This is very important, you must tell me."


    Yan Yan saw his father with a smile suddenly became serious, and then looked at her mother''s similar expression. She felt that she had said something wrong and thought about it with a small mouth: "in addition to chufeng, they knew that today I told my second uncle that it was the betrothal gift given to me by chufeng."


    "By the way, the second uncle also told me, except father you, nobody should tell me, especially grandfather!"


    Yan cangning''s heavy look eased a little, and slowly sat down: "the people in chufeng know that naturally they won''t say anything more. Yan Le grew up with you since childhood, but he is smarter than you, and you have the same sister''s affection, and won''t say it out. Your second uncle is right. You are still rotten in your stomach."


    His face showed deep dignified: "I just know, starting tonight, don''t talk to anyone, especially your grandfather, you know?"


    Yan Yan looked at his father and mother, and asked, "why?"


    Yan Cang and his wife looked at each other. The latter took Yan Yan''s hand and whispered, "although your father is the owner of Yan''s family, he is not absolutely authoritative. If you encounter something that can improve the family''s level, he is also hard to stop. The most important thing is that your grandfather is now stuck on the edge of the demigod realm."


    "What he didn''t do was an opportunity. The double dragon chaos tripod that was used by powerful people must contain the spirit of semi gods, even the spirit of God. Your grandfather must be very eager. But you have refined the chaotic tripod. In order to get it, he may kill you!"


    Patting Yan Yan gently, he continued: "and the Dan Sutra, once the tyrant came down to the periphery of Yan''s house and slaughtered countless people. It''s because your grandfather held your father and forced him to capture it. If you know that it''s in your hands, then Chu Feng''s intention to you will be gone!"


    What her mother said, Yan Yan was always a little unable to accept. She always grew up in a pure white and clean world. She never met such a thing and shook her head: "grandfather, I won''t be killed!"


    Yan Cang sighed, tiger poison does not eat children, this is human nature, but in the hidden world forces, there are many powerful people with many children, several are kind-hearted, his father, former head of Yan family, has more than 10 wives, dozens of children, and more than 100 grandchildren. Why would he care to kill one?


    If you kill one who can enter the demigod state, who will be soft hearted? The peak will always be a fascinating thing.


    Pat Yan Yan on the shoulder and said: "no matter whether you can accept it now, you should remember what your father and mother said to you. Don''t say it to others again. If your grandfather knows, you are not far away from death!" After a pause, Yan Cang looked at his wife and said, "come on


    Yan Cang stood up and went to one side. He sat down beside a tea table to make tea. It seemed that he didn''t want to take part in the next step.


    The beautiful woman knew what her husband wanted to say. She took a deep breath and brewed it before she opened her mouth: "Yan Yan, you don''t always want to know where your mother comes from. Why did you ask countless people that they didn''t know or didn''t tell you about it. I''ll tell you tonight, but you know it. This is a past I don''t want to mention!"


    Yan Yan is completely quiet, and the shock caused by the words just said by Yan Cang''s husband and wife is also temporarily dissipated. His eyes are wide open, for fear of missing something!


    The beautiful woman raised her head and seemed to be recalling. After half a sound, she began to speak: "my name is Chu Qingqing. I come from the side Department of the side room of the Chu family in Tianguan. I fell in love with a person who should not be loved, which made the patriarch angry and ordered me to be killed. My family members are your grandparents and uncles, in order to protect me All killed. "


    "In that war, my family was completely destroyed by the Chu family, and my loved ones secretly rescued me who was about to be found."


    Yan Yan''s eyes showed shock, Chu Qingqing did not stop to say: "the man called Chu Buji, after saving me, he handed me over to your father. Your father took me back to Yan''s home. Finally, he fell in love with me. I felt grateful to marry him. The whole Yan Family knew only your grandfather and several uncles and uncles.


    To tell you this, I don''t want you to take revenge in the future, but to tell you that the people of the Chu family and we have the hatred of destroying our family. One day if you have the ability, you must go back and kill Chu buchen, the Third Master of the Chu family, who was the executioner at that time! "


    Yan Yan''s body was shocked, but he lost his voice: "Chu Buji, isn''t that Chu Feng''s father? So Chu Feng and I are not cousins? "


    Chu Qingqing''s face was slightly embarrassed. She seemed to think of the shame years at the beginning. She said softly, "silly child, Chu Buji is indeed the father of Chu Feng, but she and I have been separated by more than ten generations. They are lineal inheritance, and we are collateral successors. Although we are still members of the Chu family, our blood relationship is not strong."


    "So you like Chu Feng and you can still be together. I just want to tell you this tonight. When you are with Chu Feng, you can remind him that Chu Bufan and Chu buchen, the prodigal ambition, and the death of his father are inseparable from each other, even if I don''t have any evidence now."Yan Yan nodded clearly. Although she had never thought about what she said tonight, she was not a fool. She could still digest it completely. Then she said with a smile: "I know. Listening to you, it seems that I agree with Chu Feng."


    "Although this guy doesn''t care about me sometimes, I can feel that he still cares about me. At least when I''m hungry, he will ask me to eat first."


    Yan Cang and Chu Qingqing, who are making tea, smile bitterly at their words. Naturally, they know their daughter''s wonderful personality. However, if Yan Yan and Chu Feng are together, it will not lose a good thing. Both of them are optimistic.


    However, what the three members of the family did not find was that, on the roof, a figure fell from the roof and disappeared into the night!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1095

    Chu Feng wakes up early and plays Tai Chi in the courtyard. In the past, when Chu Feng was in Linjia village, he would get up early and use two sets of Taiji to ease his mood at the beginning of the day. However, when he left Linjia village and arrived at Jianghai, he was busy with many things, so he did not have such a leisurely mood.


    Under the 18 peaks of Yanshan mountain, Chu Feng got up in the morning, just like when he was in Linjia village. His ethereal mood made him improvise Taiji.


    Taiji stresses the combination of hardness and softness, the enemy''s strong and the weak, the weak and the weak. The same way is still used today. A Tai Chi Master, to a certain extent, has the powerful power to open steles and crack stones, which is also very natural.


    Li Xiaoying, who came out of the room from time to time, stood in the distance and watched Chu Feng beat a set of Tai Chi like wind, water and fire. His eyes were filled with fascination.


    But then the gloom came down, and Chu Feng refused again and again, which was a small blow to his heart. Thinking that he would become Liu Qing''s wife after returning this time, he always had a little unspeakable pain and regret in his heart.


    Finally, after playing for half an hour, Chu Feng finally gave up his hands and breathed out his turbid breath. The whole person''s mood was completely calm down and his spirit was refreshing!


    Yan Yan also appeared at the gate of the courtyard at this time. Seeing Chu Feng passing by, she apologized and said, "I''m sorry, my father has something to do. I have to deal with it for about three days before I come back. Let you wait for a moment."


    No time?


    Chu Feng put down his gesture and frowned slightly. He came to Yan Er Yeh yesterday and said that Yan Cang would meet him today, but now Yan Cang directly said that he was not free. Chu Feng didn''t think that the head of a family would be such a rude person.


    Even if you really don''t have time, it''s OK to come over and say it in person. If you leave directly, let Yan Yan say that Chu Feng always feels a little wrong.


    Quietly asked: "Oh, nothing, by the way, where does your father live? When he is free, I will visit him personally!"


    Yan Yan didn''t know Chu Feng''s mind. He pointed to the distance without much thought and said, "it''s in the east yard. In the opposite direction, the biggest room is my father''s and my mother''s room, an independent small courtyard, and several plum trees, which my mother planted more than ten years ago."


    "Oh, I''ll come by myself then." Chufeng''s eyes flashed a sly smile, seemingly unintentional, but in fact, he deliberately penetrated everything with his left eye. Looking in the direction Yan Yan pointed to, he quickly found the place Yan Yan said.


    The corners of the mouth slightly cocked up, it seems that nothing is also deceptive, although I have not seen Yan Cang, but now a small courtyard under the plum tree, a man and a woman are sitting there quietly drinking tea, it is estimated that Yan Cang and Yan Yan''s mother, look and Yan Yan have seven points similar, different is, a little more charm.


    Taking back his left eye, Chu Feng probably knows Yan Cang''s mind. He has nothing to say. He has other intentions to hang him here. But there is no malice. As for what he is thinking, Chu Feng will not think much about it.


    Yan Yan didn''t know what chufeng was thinking, and regardless of Li Xiaoying standing on one side, he directly took chufeng''s arm and tooted his mouth: "for the first time, how do you want to know where I grew up? I''ll take you for a walk."


    Chu Feng did not open his mouth, Yan Yan added: "you must not refuse, or I sit on the ground crying to you."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to refuse, but Yan Cang made an excuse not to see him. Chu Feng couldn''t have stayed in the courtyard all the time. Moreover, the mysterious Yan family, where the satellite and the official couldn''t find, Chu Feng was still a little interested. What kind of space is this.


    Nodding to Li Xiaoying, she said, "wait for Xinxue to come out and tell her, I''ll go out for a walk, and then I''ll come back!"


    "Me." Just as she stomped her feet, she also wanted to be angry with Xiaofeng


    Chu Feng and Yan Yan naturally don''t know what Li Xiaoying said. After leaving the courtyard, they walk to one side and walk through several small bridges. Twenty minutes later, they arrive at a place. Chu Feng''s nose gently stirs and sniffs a smell of medicine. They look at one side and see a tower tower.


    Yan Yan stopped to look at a place and said with a smile: "there are nine floors of Yan''s Alchemy room. There are a large number of rare medicinal materials and alchemy materials on the first floor and twenty percent of them. The third to seventh floor is the alchemy room. The third to seventh floor is the Alchemy room. From Tianjing to tiannu, it is the sixth floor. As for the seventh floor, it is the realm of God. But now there are no six or seven floors People can''t bear the power of alchemy there


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. It seems that the Yan family is really professional in alchemy. Looking at the specially built tower, it is estimated that there are many alchemy rooms among them.


    I also looked at other places and found that there were similar towers in the Yan family besides one tower here. The only difference is that those towers only have six floors at most, which are obviously the alchemy places for the rest of Yan Family''s children. It''s just such a huge alchemy family. How many medicinal materials do you spend a year?Chu Feng thought about all a burst of exclamation, estimated that compared with fengteng medicine, perhaps less than where to go, with the things, must also be more precious!


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng asked intentionally or unintentionally, "what''s the matter with the eight and nine floors of this tower? Is it also the alchemy room?" Although you can use the left eye to spy directly, but who knows if there is an old masterpiece in the tower, it may be difficult to find the mysterious breath of Chu Feng''s left eye fluctuation.


    However, if they focus on their work, they are very sensitive to the fluctuation of the surrounding atmosphere, and Chu Feng does not want to cause trouble for nothing.


    Yan Yan guzui: "the eighth floor and the ninth floor are places for collecting finished pills. As long as there are orders from my father and several uncles on the eighth floor, you can go in and out at will. The most precious is the lower grade pills. However, most of the children of Yan''s family will only take the pills of xuanjie or huangjie, because their own strength is not good, even if you give you top-grade pills, it is It doesn''t help. It will be directly blown up by that force! "


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly, and his throat moved unnaturally. You don''t have to think about how many treasures are hidden in the eight layers. If you take it out, it will make countless people of the hidden world crazy. It''s no wonder that the alchemy family and the weapon refining family are so respected by people. It''s really extraordinary!


    Yan Yan finished the eighth floor, and continued: "the other ninth floor, only my father, my grandfather, and several other grandfathers can go in. I have only been to the eighth floor since I was a child. However, once I asked my father, he told me that in the ninth floor, there are two full-bodied people guarding Yan''s family."


    "Among them, there is a broken heaven pill, which is one of the most precious things in the family!"


    Chu Feng almost didn''t fall down in front of him. Po Tian Dan was introduced in the Dan Sutra given by Chu Feng to Yan Yan. It belongs to the top-grade pill of the heaven level. As long as a martial artist reaches the seven levels of tiannu and takes it to a certain extent, he can enter the pre Tianfan period and semi divine state without any block!


    It is a treasure, but for those who pursue endless martial arts, it''s just like chicken ribs, because it can really make people step into Tianfan period and achieve semi divine state, but the realm will always stay in the early days of Tianfan, and can''t go any further. It belongs to a one-time potential stimulating drug with some side effects.


    However, even if it is chicken ribs, it is priceless for those who have been unable to enter the sky for decades or even hundreds of years. It is priceless for those who are close to death. It can be imagined that if Chu Feng is known by some old monsters who are well-rounded in the seven levels of tiannu, he will surely seize the heaven breaking pill by any means.


    Sighing at the profound details of the Yan family, the Chu wind gradually calmed down and asked, "the broken heaven pill belongs to the top-grade medicine of the heaven level. At least it can be refined only after reaching the peak of the semi divine period. Where did you come from


    Yan Yan didn''t have the slightest intention. He raised a proud smile and said: "our Yan family, two thousand years ago, an old ancestor stepped into the realm of God, but he didn''t know where to go. But before he left, he refined three broken heaven pills, two top quality big return pills, and a top-level quenched body pill, so we have them!"


    "Two pills have been used in the past two thousand years. The top quality dahuandan was taken away by a goblin 200 years ago, and now there is only one left. But even so, the family still attaches great importance to it as a treasure offering, which is used as a pursuit target!"


    Chu Feng listens to Yan Yan''s words, his throat is clear and you can see the voice of wriggling. It''s needless to say that Chu Feng doesn''t have much interest in it, but he is naturally interested in the best quality big return pill. He is naturally interested in it, but he also knows that Yan''s family with only one piece will not be handed in.


    There are also quenched body pills. Chu Feng''s eyes twinkle with gold. According to the introduction of the Dan Sutra, you can directly cast a demigod body after you take it. All attacks below the demigod state can be ignored.


    Although there are Dan prescriptions and introductions on the Dan Sutra, it is not difficult to refine them. It needs not only the best furnace Ding, but also the super strength and talent. I can''t help but take a look at Yan Yan Yan. Shuanglong chaotic tripod and Dan Scripture are all given to her. I wonder if she can do it?


    Chu Feng looked very obscure, but she was still caught by the clever Yan Yan. She touched her small face with a shy face: "that, if you want it, you can''t do it now. Look how sorry I am!"


    Chu Feng was speechless. He knew that speaking with Yan Yan would not work normally.


    A deep look at the tower, Chu wind firmly in mind, open voice said: "go, go to other places to see!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1096

    After leaving the direction of the tower, chufeng followed Yan Yan to another place, the herbal garden!


    As a family of alchemy, the Yan family has owned its own herbal medicine plantation many years ago. Many medicinal materials and rare things that seem very precious to the outside world are very common here. When Chu Feng followed Yan Yan into the plantation, he felt that the Yan family was still rich.


    At least if the medicinal herbs in this plantation covering an area of over 1000 mu are collected, the annual income of tens of billions of yuan will be very easy.


    Of course, this is just to think about it. Although the Yan family has its own herbal medicine plantations, the supply is in short supply, and the consumption of alchemy is not so much. More often, the Yan family needs to buy from the outside world to get it. Of course, they use some pills to exchange some money from some hidden families.


    While walking, listening to Yan Yan''s introduction, Chu Feng also knew that Yan''s family had been a little difficult.


    In order to support such a large family, some of the refined huangjie pills and xuanjie pills will be exchanged with some hidden forces, perhaps in exchange for some rare medicinal materials, or for a little money, but more often, it is not enough to take self-sufficiency.


    Although the Yinshi family has amazing force and can sweep a kingdom at will, eating is a huge problem when it is suppressed by the ruling house and Xuanyuan family. Chu Feng can understand why the three sects and four families want to infiltrate the secular world to collect money.


    Thinking of his own instructions to wipe out the power of three families and four families penetrating into the secular world, Chu Feng was slightly ashamed, which was simply to cut off people''s wealth!


    Stopping in front of a closed single plantation, Yan Yan murmured: "in addition to the resources for cultivation, the Yan family needs at least 20 billion a year, which is the basic life. It''s just suppressed by the hidden world that we can''t be born at will, which makes our financial affairs difficult."


    Speaking of this, Yan Yan stopped to pull Chu Feng, a small face of grievance said: "so, if you propose marriage, how to lose tens of billions down, the success rate is great."


    Chu Feng had been listening well, but Yan Yan even talked about this issue again. Suddenly, he was speechless. When he didn''t want to pay attention to it, a flash of light flashed in his mind. Chu Feng was smiling: "it''s OK to propose a marriage. It''s not a problem to give tens of billions to Yan''s family, but I just want one thing."


    Yan Yan''s mouth was slightly open, and his eyes were sad: "what else in Yan''s family is more attractive than me."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches, his heart, the herbal medicine plantation and the tower are all more attractive than you. Of course, Chu Feng said these words in his heart, and his face was serious: "it''s not too great. I''ll give the Yan Family 100 billion yuan, just ask for something that you may not use at all."


    Yan Yan''s eyes are more bitterness, Chu Feng out of 100 billion, even if it is not to marry her, which woman, will be uncomfortable, even if the simple Yan Yan.


    But he was also curious about what Chu Feng wanted to exchange with 100 billion yuan: "you say it!"


    "Top quality big return pill!" Without any hesitation, Chu Feng threw out what he needed and looked serious: "I can use 100 billion yuan from Yan''s hands to exchange for the best quality big return pill. If I agree, I will transfer 100 billion yuan into Yan''s account and fulfill my promise!"


    "Bad man!" Yan Yan snorted, it''s not Chu Feng''s request that she be surprised by the big return Dan, but Chu Feng''s request made her speechless: "the best return pill is a dead thing. I can refine it later, but I''m a living creature and can accompany you. What can you do with a child born in bed


    "In your eyes, I''m not worth 100 billion, and I''m not worth a great return pill!"


    Chu Feng was speechless by Yan Yan''s questioning. How could there be such a wonderful person in the world to compare himself with things? It is estimated that Yan Yan can say such a thing.


    Speechless shaking his head: "you are priceless, but a friend of mine has suffered great damage. His whole body has been completely broken, and his life is hanging in the front line. If the Yan family thinks that 100 billion is too little, I can pay 50 billion more, not too much, just a top quality big return pill!"


    "I hate you!" Don''t want to, just said Wanyan Yan scolded, turned around to the road when running, Chu Feng stood in place a Leng a Leng, how suddenly angry?


    Chu Feng couldn''t understand Yan Yan''s wonderful ideas. Seeing that she had run away, she was too lazy to go on. Looking back at the closed medicine garden, I didn''t know whether there would be a return to the original grass. Chu Feng had always been concerned about Yao Xin''s affairs.


    Thinking about waiting for Yan Yan''s mood to be better, ask her again, Chu Feng''s way back and forth, and make sure that Yan''s family really has the best big return pill. Then everything is enough. Now what is waiting for is to see Yan Cang and put forward his own requirements.


    Anyway, Chu Feng has decided that no matter what the conditions are, as long as he can meet and let Murong Bing recover, then everything is worth it!


    After Yan Yan left, he went back to the house where Yan Cang lived. He saw his parents chatting and drinking tea under the plum tree. He cried and walked over. He looked aggrieved and said, "Mom and Dad, Chu Feng is a bastard. He didn''t want me. As long as he had the best quality, he returned the Dan!"Yan Cang and Chu Qingqing are still chatting and funny. They see the strange flower daughter crying and mourning, all of them are helpless and smiling, and more than 20 people are still like this, and they are also Yan Yan!


    "Show the look of love, Chu Qingqing asked softly:" what is the matter, what does Chu wind want to do? "


    Yan Yan sobbed and sat down, and took Chu Qingqing''s tea cup and drank it. She said the original thing to his parents. Wow, the voice was loud: "do you think he is a king, a trillion yuan for a great return to Dan, and he doesn''t want to marry me with millions of relatives, or is it a person?"


    "I suspect his eyes are behind me. I look beautiful and he looks like nothing!"


    Chu Qingqing crossed a bitter smile, but Yan Cang sat straight, frowned and asked, "what is the friend''s broken muscles and veins, to know that the best quality of Da huandan is the top grade pill of heaven, not everyone can afford it, the person whose muscles and veins are broken, and at least if the five levels of anger are above the level of cultivation, can we bear it."


    "The look of a coagulation:" not, Overlord heaven has not died, Chu Feng to want to be a great return to Dan, is to treat him? "


    Yan Yan sobbed and shook his head: "it should not be, Overlord heaven can be sure that he has died. It is unclear who to save. But this bastard is not here to raise his relatives, but he is here to repay Dan. Dad, you should be the leader for me. He has used my heart and my feelings!"


    Yan Cang''s mouth twitches, but also helpless daughter of the wonderful flower, frown said: "although the great quality of Dan is precious, but compared with 100 billion is not worth, of course, if Chu Feng would like to more than 500 billion, I can consider the best to return Dan to him, just what he saved?"


    As the head of Yan family, Yan Cang''s vision always needs to be a long-term point. The most excellent and ordinary people take it is a result of death. It is inevitable that those who have been trained in the five levels of natural rage can bear the erosion of efficacy. Maybe it may also be a semi God state person. Yan Cang has to hesitate to take a second.


    "No!" Yan Yan is a delicate drink, a frown nose said: "150 billion, in addition to the great quality of Dan, but also marry me, otherwise, everything is free, this heart-bearing man, wasted my feelings for him, do not marry me, I die to show him!"


    Yan Cang and Chu Qingqing look at each other, but they know that this daughter is a stubborn and eager person, who has decided to marry Chu Feng. However, it is difficult to change her mind.


    Yan Cang ponders that Chu Feng can give Yan Yan Shuanglong chaos tripod and Dan Jing. The value of these two things together has exceeded a great product and a great return pill. If there is still 100 billion, it is a good thing.


    Slowly stood up, Yan Cang eyes flashing shrewd color, began he deliberately let Chu wind wait for three days, also feel Chu wind is specially to promote relatives, want to see how his endurance, but now know Chu wind is for the sake of the great return to Dan, so the meaning is different.


    Silence for a moment, Yan Cang light opening: "Yan Yan, Chu wind gave you double dragon chaos Ding and Dan Jing, according to the reason Yan family gave him a great Dan not to do, but he gave you two things can not be known by others, so this kind of kindness we write down, but can not be exposed."


    "As for whether he really must be a great return to Dan, it is estimated that your grandfather nodded, after all, we have only three high-grade pills in our Yan Family!"


    Yan Yan blinks his eyes: "what does it mean?"


    Yan Cang smiled with a deep meaning and waved gently: "hundreds of millions of people have raised their relatives to Yan family, marry you as your wife, declare secular and hidden forces. His Chu Feng is the aunt of Yan family. This excellent medicine is a great reward. I can guarantee that he can get it!"


    Yan Yan, with a small mouth, shook her head immediately: "I just don''t go. I just dumped him on the side of the road and I ran. Now I have no face. I don''t seem to want to be like nobody else. I don''t go!"


    "Silly girl, if you want to marry someone, you should put down your reserve!" Chu Qingqing touched the head of Yan Yan, and thought about getting up: "Yan Cang, let me suggest it, see what kind of answer Chu wind will give, promise natural good, do not promise words also matter, at least prove that he has no face in his heart."


    "Or how dare you declare the world and marry in a fair way?"


    Yan Cang nodded and thought the method was feasible: "go then, but be careful. Chu Feng is a very cunning boy. Don''t give him a round the trap!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1097

    In the garden, Chu Feng and Li Xiaoying, who have just had lunch, are sitting there. Wen Xinxue, as always, likes to be alone. She stays in the room and takes care of the white fox, who is not known by many people. But because of her personality, no one doubts what she raises.


    Two people are relatively silent, Chu Feng deliberately does not go to speak with Li Xiaoying, for fear that this woman still has a little hope, and what excessive requirements.


    At this time, after they had been sitting for more than half an hour, several figures appeared at the door. Yan Jun and some of the Yan Family''s children came in, swaggering, as if the sky was Wang Da and he was Wang Eryi. After coming in, he saw Chu Feng sitting on one side. They just glanced aside and moved their eyes.


    Real ignore, real disdain!


    Let a few Yan''s children wait at the door, walk in with the posture of ignoring, Yan Jun goes directly to the inside, Chu Feng frowns slightly!


    Although this is Yan''s family, but now several of his own people live here, Yan Jun came here even if he didn''t say hello, but Chu Feng still couldn''t accept the appearance of going in at the moment.


    "Yan Shao, what''s up


    Yan Jun directly ignored Chu Feng''s question. He continued to walk towards it. Chu Feng frowned deeper. His figure flashed to Yan Jun''s face. He said faintly: "although this is Yan''s family, now we live here. Yan Shao ignores no rules. Who taught you?"


    Yan Jun narrowed his eyes and didn''t expect Chu Feng to dare to block his way. Yesterday, because qianchifeng could not climb, he and the rest of the people were treated equally, and he was put on the periphery for one night.


    I just came back just now. After dinner, I heard that Chu Feng and their family lived here, so I immediately came here. Of course, it was not for the sake of seeing Chu Feng, but for the sake of Wen Xin Xue. When I saw him yesterday, I couldn''t forget his voice, appearance and unique demeanor!


    Therefore, being blocked by the Chu wind, Yan Jun waved impatiently: "come on, put this little block of people, get rid of it!"


    The four children of Yan family who came with them suddenly twinkled. In an instant, the four people stood around the Chu wind. The lowest was the cultivation of Tianjing Yizhong state, and the higher one was the cultivation of Tianjing five fold realm. Everyone was much stronger than Chu Feng in realm, and their eyes were full of disdain.


    Even if Chu Feng did what they couldn''t do yesterday, they still feel that the gap between strength is insurmountable. In their eyes, Chu Feng is a weak person, a weak person who can bully at will.


    Do not need any words, four people at the same time stretched out their hands to catch Chu Feng, ready to according to Yan Jun said, let go!


    The next moment, the four of them flew out without any sign and fell in the same direction. A bright figure stood between Yan Jun and Chu Feng. They were beautiful and moving!


    Chu Qingqing!


    After lunch, Chu Qingqing, who had a rest at noon, came over and prepared to convey Yan Cang''s meaning. He did not want to meet his own son, who wanted to attack Chu Feng, or was unreasonable. In addition, Chu Qingqing''s direct hand was due to his origin with chufeng.


    The four children of Yan family who were shot out felt pain and wanted to get angry. Seeing Chu Qingqing standing there, he could not find any anger on his face.


    Chu Qingqing, the clan leader''s wife, who dares to contend with it?


    At present, they all stood up, walked to one side, looked at Yan Jun in the eyes, and said that they could not help!


    Chu Qingqing took a faint look at Chu Feng. She saw it in the distance yesterday, but when I looked at it closely, I felt a familiar smell. Her sword eyebrows were flying, and her star eyes were flashing. Although her resolute face was delicate, it had a man''s flavor that could not be ignored. Her eyes were confused.


    It seems to think of the man who has been dead for many years.


    But that is to say, Chu Qingqing turned away her eyes and looked at her son: "what''s going on?"


    "Mom Yan Jun, who was still proud and incomparable, saw that his mother appeared, all his arrogance dissipated, and his voice dropped a little. He said weakly: "that man, Wen Xinxue, who was the apprentice of abbess Jueyin yesterday, was shocked. He fell in love at first sight and wanted to invite her out for a walk. I want to marry her!"


    It''s simple and direct. Maybe Yan Jun has not been rejected by anyone, so when he speaks, he doesn''t take into account other people''s feelings, so he speaks what he should.


    Chu Qingqing frowned slightly and didn''t open her mouth. She heard the voice of opening the door. Wen Xinxue, who came out of the room, said, "don''t bother me!"


    Close the door, wenxinxue and Li Xiaoying sit together, simple four words, has clearly indicated her meaning, not interested in Yan Jun.


    Looking at wenxinxue who climbed to the top of the mountain yesterday with a sword, Chu Qingqing''s eyes also flashed a flash of light. It''s no wonder that Yan Jun fell in love at first sight, and then rushed to this elegant demeanor, appearance and temperament. It''s estimated that there are not many men who are not moved.


    With a look of appreciation, Chu Qingqing faced his son. The woman who followed Chu Feng couldn''t let his son do anything: "leave here, I''ll find an excellent girl for you later!""Mom Yan Jun immediately disagreed. As the young master of the Yan family, he has seen all kinds of beautiful women. However, Wen Xinxue is the first one who gives him a special feeling, so he roars: "anyway, I just like her. I want her to be the young lady of Yan family. I''m leaving now, but it doesn''t mean I''ll give up!"


    Angry roar a way, Yan Jun turned and took four to follow to leave, when out of the door and saw Wen Xin snow again, fist clenched very tight!


    Chu Feng has been quietly looking at everything in front of her without any opinion. She is surprised that Chu Qingqing is Yan Jun and Yan Yan''s mother. She also feels the charm of this woman. She looks like she is in her twenties. In the outside world, who would have thought that this woman was already the mother of two children?


    Is it the strong one of the three realms?


    Of course, what he was more curious about was why the wife of Yan''s clan leader appeared here. He just held back in his heart. Chu Feng did not ask. He believed that the outstanding woman in front of him would give him a reasonable explanation.


    Seeing that her son had left, Chu Qingqing also dismissed the idea of follow-up. She turned to Chu Feng, who was standing beside her, and showed a smile: "you and your father are very similar!" In Chu Feng''s surprised look, Chu Qingqing bent down slightly, rippling a touch of snow white in front of her body, and said, "Chu Qingqing, I''ve seen two young masters!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. It was not his poor bearing capacity, but Yan Jun''s mother, who must be the eldest wife of the Yan family. However, he not only knew his father, but also showed respect and called him the second young master!


    Rao is a tough and strong nerve of Chu Feng, which is also hard to accept. Suddenly, Kingdom one bows to you and calls you big brother!


    But Chu Feng is Chu Feng after all, but all of a sudden the surprise subsided and kept calm and said: "Madam Yan, you still call me Chu Feng!" In the heart is also silently reciting the name of Chu Qingqing, who is it!


    Chu Qingqing smiles and takes Chu Feng''s hand and sits with wenxinxue. The smile is warm and charming: "compared with calling me Madam Yan, I would like to hear you call me aunt. Theoretically, I still want to call you the second young master!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, vaguely guessed what: "are you from the Chu family in Tianguan?"


    Wen Xinxue and Li Xiaoying are also curious to look at Chu Qingqing. They have no idea that the eldest wife of Yan''s family is actually from the Chu family in Tianguan.


    "It used to be, but it''s not anymore." Chu Qingqing can''t see any mood fluctuation on her face. Her words are plain: "as for why, I won''t say it, but in the end, although I''m a member of the Chu family, I''m away from my master''s home. So if you''re with Yan Yan in the future, it''s OK."


    "What''s more, even if it''s near, it''s OK. Martial arts families don''t value these ethics!"


    Seeing that Chu Qingqing did not want to continue to explain, Chu Feng also scattered the meaning of inquiry. She didn''t want to say that there were naturally reasons why she didn''t want to say, so she asked curiously, "what are you doing here, madam Yan?"


    Chu Qingqing took a look at Chu Feng, felt the familiarity and said, "Yan Yan has told me something. This time you come to Yan''s family for medicine in the name of marriage promotion. In terms of historical relations, I should help you, but I am also the wife of the Yan family, so I can''t help you too much.


    The only thing is to convey the meaning of Yan Yan''s father. It''s not a problem to give you the best quality big return pill. 150 billion yuan is OK! "


    Chu Feng did not show any joy, because he felt not so simple: "are there any conditions?"


    Chu Qingqing glanced over the light appreciation, nodded back and said: "yes, 150 billion, in addition to giving you the best quality big return pill, you also have to unconditionally agree to a condition, that is, marry Yan Yan openly, at the same time, announce to the public that you are the Yan Family uncle, Yan Yan Yan is the wife of the verdict!"


    Chu Feng laughed, with a deep smile and a light sneer. He knew that it would cost a lot to get the best quality big return pill, but he didn''t expect that the price would be so high. It was OK to marry Yan Yan, but it was a symbol of too many things to declare this kind of thing.


    At least Chu Feng believes that if Yan Yan becomes the wife of the court, the Yan family will certainly take the opportunity to make waves. When the time comes, will the ruling force be to kill or not to kill?


    Almost do not need any consideration, Chu Feng did not hesitate to shake his head: "no talk!"


    Chu Qingqing gave a faint smile. It was no surprise that Chu Feng would refuse. He stood up and thought of what side to look at Chu Feng: "there will be a bright moon in the sky tonight. Can you accompany me to have a look?"


    Chu Feng originally wanted to refuse, but caught a touch of color in Chu Qingqing''s eyes and nodded slightly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1098

    Yan family ancestral hall, the gate is closed!


    Yan Cang stood alone in the hall, facing the portraits of the ancestors of the Yan family. Since the founding of the Yan family, Yan Cang has been the absolute strongman to reach the realm of God. However, he did not know where he had gone.


    90 degrees bow three times, Yan Cang light mouth: "father, I come!"


    Yan Cang looked respectfully and asked, "father, come to me. What do you need to explain?"


    When the old man with white beard stretched out his hand, Yan Cang suddenly knelt on the ground without any sign. The old man said faintly: "I heard that you make decisions without authorization. As long as Chu Feng gives 150 billion yuan, or even marries Yan Yan, you will give him the best quality big return pill. Is it true? Have you asked me, the elders? "


    "Or do you think, as the patriarch, you control the power of life and death together?"


    Yan Cang''s mind was frozen. There were only three members of his family on the spot. How could it be spread out? Naturally, he didn''t think it was what Chu Qingqing and Yan Yan said. There was only one possibility. His father never relaxed his control over the whole Yan family.


    Glad that he did not say anything except these, Yan Cang raised his head and said back and forth: "yes, but I have my own ideas, and I haven''t had time to talk to my father."


    "What do you think?" the white bearded old man asked quietly


    Yan Cang didn''t dare to stand up. He kept a respectful attitude and said, "Chu Feng is the ruling''s little master. This is an indisputable fact. My condition must be father. If Chu Feng really agrees, Yan Yan is the ruling''s wife. In the future, our Yan family can do things calmly."


    "As long as we go beyond a little bit of convention within a reasonable range, I believe that the adjudication Institute will not do anything to us. Jinan Xuanyuan family will not do too much to us. I just want the Yan family to go out a few more."


    After a simple explanation, Yan Cang knelt on the ground without saying any more words. He gave the white bearded old man time to digest and think about it. He lowered his head there, just like a child who did something wrong.


    The silence in the hall was about half an hour. The old man with white breath narrowed his eyes and was about to open his mouth. Outside came the voice of scolding and shouting: "I must marry her. Whoever blocks me is my enemy. No matter who he is, I must marry wenxinxue as my wife!"


    Then, at the next moment, the door of the ancestral hall was pushed open, and Yan Jun''s voice was like a duck''s voice: "grandfather, I want to get married, I want to marry."


    the last words didn''t come out. Yan Jun saw Yan Cang kneeling on the ground and swallowed the words behind him. He turned over and quickly closed the door. He came to see his father kneeling on the ground and the old man with white beard sat there "Grandfather, why do you want my father to kneel on the ground


    The old man with white beard took a look at Yan Jun and was not happy with his rashness. However, he was still a successful grandson. He could be forgiven and said, "what are you doing? I haven''t seen you once in the past few months."


    "By the way, I almost forgot it!" As soon as the old man with white beard asked, Yan Jun also remembered what he had come to. Regardless of his father who was still kneeling on the ground, he said, "grandfather, I have a crush on a girl. She is the apprentice of abbess Jueyin. Now, with the perfect cultivation in tiannu seven levels, he climbed qianchifeng with one sword yesterday."


    "I like her, but my mother told me not to think too much, grandfather, you have to decide for me!"


    "Wen Xin Xue?" The old man with white beard repeated the name, and then his brow slowly expanded: "it seems that twenty-one years ago, the verdict issued a declaration that the only person who can freely enter and leave the seclusion and the secular world is Wen Xinxue. It seems that she is the granddaughter of the secular red literati. Is that her?"


    Yan Jun does not fall to nod, did not notice kneeling on the ground Yan Cang to his eye, reply: "is she is her, I like her!"


    The old man with white beard touched his beard and stood up. Yesterday, he watched qianchifeng secretly. At first, he did not know who was a girl with a little talent. At the moment, Yan Jun said that he was still a disciple of abbess Jueyin of Xianzhong sect, which made the old man''s mind a little more.


    Yan Jun did not continue to speak, waiting for the old man to give advice, or a decision!


    After walking back and forth in the hall, the old man with white beard stopped and said faintly: "disciple of Xianzhong sect, Tianjing qichongjing is very successful in cultivation. The talent of climbing to the top with one sword must be an excellent disciple of abbess Jueyin. In the future, he is likely to be the master of Xianzhong gate, but she is a good woman."


    The corner of the mouth swept a cold radian, and a meaningful smile, turned to look at Yan Jun kneeling on the ground, and said without doubt: "let Chu Qingqing tell Chu Feng that it''s OK to get the best Da Huan Dan. I don''t want 150 billion yuan, only 50 billion yuan, but there are two conditions."


    "He married Yan Yan to announce the world, Wen Xinxue married Yan Jun, any missing, no talk!"


    Yan Jun was overjoyed. At first, he didn''t have much confidence. But when he heard that Chu Feng came for the best return of Dan, he suddenly felt great hope. Only Yan Cang''s face on the ground affected him. It was extremely difficult for Chu Feng to marry Yan Yan Yan. Now it is even more difficult to marry Yan Jun under the snow of Wen Xin.But the old man had said this, and Yan Cang understood that there was no room for relaxation. He nodded and left the ancestral hall, thinking about how to let Chu Qingqing go and talk to Chu Feng.


    In the ancestral hall, the white bearded old man patted Yan Jun on the shoulder and said, "call your sister to see me at night!"


    What Yan Jun thinks at the moment is the joy of being able to marry wenxinxue. Naturally, he doesn''t care about anything. He says he knows and leaves quickly. As for whether wenxinxue will agree, he doesn''t think about it at all. He thinks that wenxinxue has no problem with his identity, let alone Chu Feng, who needs the best quality and big return pill!


    The door of the ancestral hall was also closed. The white bearded old man turned to look at the portraits of the ancestors on the wall. At this moment, the whole hall was filled with frightening terror: "Laozu, before long, the Yan family will be born with a demigod, which is proud of the whole world!"


    Yan Cang, who left the ancestral hall, went back to the courtyard where he lived, frowning and never stretching.


    Not long after coming back, Chu Qingqing was sitting under the plum blossom tree, holding a cup of tea. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He also had a faint smile on his mouth. Hearing the sound of heavy footsteps, he raised his head and saw Yan Cang''s dignified approach. He felt something bad in his heart. He stood up and walked over.


    He said softly, "what''s the matter? I heard that the old man asked someone to come to you just now?"


    Yan Cang went over and sat down, poured himself a cup of tea, and then breathed out a sullen voice: "things are not very good. Just now the old man came to me and kept the original two items on top of the conditions I gave Chu Feng. As long as Chu Feng is 50 billion yuan, and Chu Feng must marry Yan Yan as his wife, and even announce to the outside world."


    "Only 50 billion?" When the price of 150 billion yuan was reduced by 100 billion yuan, Chu Qingqing knew the economic situation of Yan Family and felt something was wrong: "is there any additional conditions?"


    Yan Cang nodded back: "in addition to these two conditions, it is your baby son fell in love with wenxinxue and asked the old man to be the master. Now the third condition is that wenxinxue must marry Yan Jun unconditionally, otherwise, there is no need for one!"


    Chu Qingqing Xiu eyebrow micro Cu, has seen Wen Xin Xue, she knows, this matter is absolutely impossible.


    Yan Cang sighed: "it''s a good thing that you could have won the friendship of the little Lord ruled by the ruling. Sacrificing a top-notch big return pill and finding a good home for Yan Yan is a good thing. But now the third condition is as hard as heaven. If you can''t exchange Chu Feng''s friendship, it will only bring Chu Feng''s endless anger."


    "By the way, you go to find Chu Feng, did he agree?"


    Chu Qingqing shook his head with a wry smile: "150 billion is no problem. You don''t have to marry Yan Yan. Now the old man has added such a condition. It is estimated that he will leave unhappily."


    Yan Cang didn''t nod his head unexpectedly: "yes, it''s just that the old man''s meaning is to be conveyed. Go to talk with Chu Feng again sometime, and tell him that if you agree to these conditions, not only the top grade big return pill is not a problem, but also the elixir on the eighth floor of the tower is willing to use one tenth as Yan Yan Yan''s dowry!"


    Chu Qingqing just nodded, and Chu Feng had contact with her to understand that these conditions in addition to money, a chufeng will not agree.


    At this time, Yan Jun also walked in and said in a loud voice, "elder sister, grandfather is looking for you and calling you to go there?" Then he saw Yan Cang and his wife sitting on one side, grinning and sitting down carelessly: "father and mother, what are you doing? Don''t sulk, my son. I''ve grown up and will marry a daughter-in-law. "


    Yan Cang frowned and wanted to slap Yan Jun''s fan to the ground. He had nothing to do to make such a difficult thing, so that the old man fell in love with the Xianzhong gate behind wenxinxue.


    But after all, he was the only son. Yan Cang dispersed a little anger. Thinking of what Yan Jun said when he came in, he said, "go tell grandfather that your sister is a little uncomfortable and is in convalescence." The old man who always valued men over women suddenly wanted to see Yan Yan. Yan Cang felt a touch of unusual.


    Yan Jun didn''t think so much and nodded: "OK, my grandfather loves me the most. I''ll tell him about it later. What''s wrong with my sister? Yesterday, it''s still good."


    Yan Cang knew that his son''s mouth was not the door, shaking his head and saying: "Acacia, Chu Feng did not marry her, so angry, I and your mother, she did not see."


    "Oh, feeling sad, can understand, can understand, can not see wenxinxue, I am also very sad, no mood!" Yan Jun not only did not despise, but nodded with approval and stood up: "let sister have a good rest, I will let Chu Feng''s son of a bitch marry her, and then I will marry Wen Xinxue!"


    "Yan''s family is going to be quick. Double happiness is coming!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1099

    The night has fallen quietly. In addition to rows of buildings under the 18 peaks of Yanshan mountain, there are also houses and hidden people of the Yan Family in the vast valley of the 18 peaks, or the wooden houses built in a cave or among the trees. As long as you walk in, you can always see several Yan family members.


    But most of the time, the clan leader Yan Cang is in the eastern courtyard of the building complex. The palace stands here. Yan Cang comes to visit twice a year at most. More often, Chu Qingqing comes here to stay for a few days and clean up. In addition, even Yan Jun, who likes to run around, is not willing to come to this boring place.


    In order to prevent people from going up to the main peak at will, it seems to be the most important place for Yan''s family besides the eight and nine floors of the tower.


    At night, it''s past twelve!


    Everywhere in the Yan family has fallen into absolute silence. Because of the hidden problem, there will be no garrison personnel in the night, because it is impossible for the outside people to find here, which is totally isolated from the world.


    Chu Feng also left his yard at this time. Under the guidance of a maid of Yan''s family, he came to the second peak. During the day, Chu Qingqing invited him to see the moonlight at night. Chu Feng agreed and thought that the latter had forgotten. He didn''t want to invite himself until late at night.


    After reaching the second peak, Chu Feng has simply understood the meaning of the eighteen peaks of Yanshan mountain, and also knows that the second peak that only the clan leader can go up at will is curious about how to bring himself here.


    The maid of Yan''s family stopped and turned around and said humbly, "the wind is less. The patriarch''s wife is in the palace above. The patriarch has given instructions in person. You can go up!"


    Thank you Chu Feng dispersed the thought of thinking, no matter what things go up naturally will know, said a thank you, Chu wind walked up the second peak ladder, to the palace halfway up the mountain.


    After Chu Feng went up, Yan''s maid left here alone, as if nothing had happened.


    Chu Feng went up all the way without deliberately speeding up. Occasionally, he looked at both sides of the mountain road under the night. The scenery was good. However, as a clan leader, he still thought it was too luxurious to monopolize one peak. However, as a hermit family, the patriarch was absolute authority, and Chu Feng could vaguely understand it.


    The second peak is more than 3000 meters above sea level, and the palace is built at an altitude of 2000 meters on the hillside. Chu Feng walked up all the way with even speed, but it took more than 20 minutes to stand in front of the magnificent palace. You can see the mind of the builders. What you imagine is that you will be at the top of the mountain and see all the small mountains.


    Guess to the Yan Family builder''s mind, Chu Feng disapproved of a smile, no disdain also did not appreciate, who does not want to King in the world? What is there to make fun of?


    Standing outside the palace, there was no light inside, only rows of special lighting candles. The whole palace was illuminated with bright lights. Chu Feng did not go in immediately. He believed that the people inside knew that they were coming. It would be impolite to enter rashly.


    Even the left eye and Chu Feng didn''t use it. Yan''s family is not other places. It doesn''t matter if you look at the places that don''t matter. If you look at other places, you can''t avoid unexpected accidents.


    One stop is more than ten minutes, inside came Chu Qingqing clear voice: "I thought you would come in directly, but I didn''t expect to be so patient. The second peak is only me and you tonight, Yan Cang refining pills. It is estimated that it will come out tomorrow afternoon. You can come in as much as you can."


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly tilted, and stepped in. There was a flash screen blocking the door. Chu Feng took a casual look at the picture drawn above, a magnificent landscape map, and the signature at the bottom, Chu Qingqing!


    There was a talented woman in the dark. Chu Feng walked through the screen and went inside. He didn''t see anyone. Only a dozen pillars supported the space.


    Take a look around, see an entrance, Chu wind toward there, intuition Chu Qingqing is there.


    Walking into the 15 meter long corridor, it is obvious that the palace is built in the mountains except for the buildings outside. The dark passage is really enjoyable. Chu Feng walked through the corridor and saw the hot fog. After a careful look, Chu Feng awkwardly moved away from his eyes. The picture was too beautiful to look at!


    This is where a hot spring pool is located. Chu Qingqing is immersed in the natural hot spring pool at the moment. Her skin is like snow and her skin is like coagulated fat. Her snow-white wrist is holding a towel and gently wiping her white body. The hot spring pool is estimated to be only 50 cm deep. Chu Qingqing sits there with the scenery fully exposed.


    Seeing Chu Feng come in, he just took a look and then moved his eyes. Chu Qingqing, with a playful smile, threw the towel towards Chu Feng and said faintly, "please, wipe my back!"


    The heart beat hard, Chu Feng subconsciously raised his hand to catch the towel with a woman''s fragrance, and his throat wriggled unnaturally. Now he really doesn''t know what Chu Qingqing wants to do when he comes to him. If he makes an appointment, chufeng doesn''t believe it at all.


    Although Chu Qingqing is a member of the Chu family, he deviates from the lineage too much. It can be said that he has no blood relationship except the name of Chu family. However, Chu Feng does not think Chu Qingqing is a superficial woman.Holding a towel, Chu Feng hesitated and tried not to look at the beautiful picture. After walking around the hot spring pool, the hot spring pool seems to be formed naturally. Hot water with moderate temperature will come out of the underground all year round, and then it will evaporate naturally, and the water volume will always remain at a high level.


    Standing behind Chu Qingqing, she slowly squats down and looks at the white skin in front of her. Although she knows that for martial arts, all the so-called skin relatives or moral ethics are not so important, the woman in front of her is young, but she is Yan Yan''s mother. Chu Feng says that the picture is too beautiful to see.


    Absentmindedly holding a towel, gently wiping Chu Qingqing''s back, fingers occasionally inadvertently touch the tender skin, can not help but mind a swing, good maintenance.


    Chu Qingqing turned her back to Chu Feng and said with a smile: "why don''t you talk? You shouldn''t be a little boy who doesn''t care about things?"


    See Chu Feng still did not say a word, Chu Qingqing through the reflection of the water, see Chu Feng although in helping her back, but a pair of eyes is looking at other places, the corners of the mouth skimmed a light joke: "want to see directly look, furtive, not in line with your ruling the identity of the little Lord, also not in line with your little wind domineering!"


    "I''ve heard a lot about you. You shouldn''t be such a reserved person, do you?"


    Chu Feng awkwardly withdrew his eyes, feeling a little embarrassed to be found by Chu Qingqing, but that is to say, Chu Feng made his mind calm like water: "I was pure!"


    With the laughter falling, Chu Qingqing stood up and stood up with her snow-white and moving back, completely presented in front of Chu Feng. Chu Feng held the towel hand and was stiff there.


    Turning around, Chu Qingqing is facing the Chu wind, without a trace of cover. She raises her legs and walks out of the hot spring pool. Her elegant demeanor is fleeting in front of Chu Feng, but her pink impression is still in her mind.


    Chu Qingqing walks aside with a smile on her face. Without the embarrassment of being naked in front of men other than her husband, Chu Qingqing picks up clothes and dresses to set off elegant and noble temperament. When Chu Feng stands up and looks at her, she can''t see the touching beauty of the woman in the hot spring just now.


    Water lotus, confused 3000!


    Chufeng used to think that it was a little exaggeration, but to see Chu Qingqing this night, Chu Feng believed that, no matter how high the evaluation, give Chu Qingqing, it is not too much!


    Chu Qingqing arranges her dress, which is totally different from the low cut skirt in the daytime. She waves a third of snow white in front of her body and smiles slightly: "willow head on the moon. After the evening of appointment, there is little wind. How about climbing to the top and enjoying the moon?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1100

    The second peak of Yanshan mountain, the highest point of which is more than 3000 meters above sea level, has a different breath and flavor even in this night.


    A bright moon is hanging high. This time has gone to the middle position. The moon is especially bright tonight, which may be the reason why the Mid Autumn Festival is approaching. A bright light illuminates the 18 peaks of Yanshan Mountain and the surrounding environment.


    Chu Feng seems to be unintentional, but in fact, he intentionally looks toward the first peak. The dim light in his left eye flickers, and then flashes a touch of surprise. There is no fog or barrier on the first peak, but when the left eye wants to penetrate, it shows a hazy color.


    But when I take back my left eye, the first peak in the distance is so clear, but what is on the top of the mountain can''t be seen at all.


    It is said that the ancestors of Yan family once went to the realm of God, which was on the top of the first peak, and left a Jue Dao understanding of becoming a God. Although he didn''t know whether it was true or not, he just focused on the situation that his left eye could not penetrate. Chu Feng believed 70% of the so-called rumors.


    After all, no fire without wind!


    Chu Qingqing walked to the side of Chu Feng, and a touch of fragrance also fell on the bridge of the latter''s nose: "that is the first peak, where the ancestors of Yan family once stepped into the realm of God. Yan Cang told me that there was a graveyard on it, burying the ancestor who had entered the realm of God. Of course, Yan Cang did not dare to speculate."


    Chu Feng was thinking about this question, and Chu Qingqing told him in a voice. He was surprised that the latter''s wisdom also asked: "why would he die when he entered the realm of God? Isn''t God already on the verge of eternal life


    "It is true that God has said immortality, but no one has proved it." Chu Qingqing didn''t hide anything, and said what she had heard from Yan Cang: "and this ancestor of Yan family, it is said, used the elixir against the heaven to force him into the realm of God directly, which infuriated the natural principles set by heaven."


    "So when he entered the realm of God, he also fell under the thunder, leaving only a pile of white bones!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, but he still had other questions in his heart, but he didn''t ask them. He believed that Chu Qingqing could not explain this question clearly, that is, the ancestor of Yan family had fallen down. Why could his left eye still not see through the main peak.


    Up to now, the only thing that Chu Feng can''t see through with his left eye is the vanity of the array and the wonderful artistic conception created by the realm of God. Is there any of these above the main peak?


    This idea sprouted in Chu Feng''s heart, but without a reasonable explanation for a while, he also gave up his consideration and thought about finding a time to see if he could go up and have a look in person.


    Chu Qingqing didn''t know what Chu Feng was thinking. He introduced the main peak that Chu Feng had been staring at, and then looked at him sideways: "how much do you know about your father?"


    Chu Feng''s body slightly shakes, this is the first time someone so intuitive to ask this question, gently shake his head: "have not seen, how to impression?"


    "It''s true!" Chu Qingqing nodded with a wry smile and looked into the distance with a deep look of sadness: "your father is extremely brilliant. He is one of the most powerful talents of the Chu family for thousands of years. He has already stepped into the seven levels of tiannu and the state of great happiness. It is also said that in order to break into the demigod state, he took your mother to break through the five forbidden areas.


    Of course, I don''t know if there is any success in the end. Your father''s legend is an indelible memory. However, with his death and the deliberate suppression of the Chu family, few people know Chu Buji. Most people only know his name, not his past! "


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. He didn''t expect that his father was actually a man close to the state of demigod. But what he was more interested in at the moment was that when Chu Qingqing talked about it, the color in his eyes flowed in his eyes and laughed: "why, I feel like you like him?"


    "I don''t like him!" Chu Qingqing shakes her head, without any hesitation, when chufeng''s face appears exuberant smile, she firmly says, "I love him!"


    Chu Feng falters and laughs bitterly. Chu Qingqing is indeed Yan Yan''s mother. This thinking always makes people unable to respond. It''s love!


    However, the meaning is really different. Chu Feng didn''t take it seriously: "although you are a Chu family member, you deviate from the lineage a lot. In addition, the hermit interface doesn''t pay attention to blood problems. Morality and ethics can be trampled on. Why don''t you stay with him? I believe it''s not difficult to attract him with your demeanor and excellence? "


    Chu Qingqing was silent and didn''t answer Chu Feng''s question immediately. Looking at the bright moon in the sky from a distance, her eyes gradually revealed a touch of sadness.


    For a long time, Chu Qingqing once again broke the silence between the two sides, light said: "if there is no your mother, if not my parents themselves humble words, I can be with your father, but your mother, your father''s favorite woman, and the humble family I belong to."


    "In other places, simple love is taboo in the Chu family, because loving your father''s affairs makes your grandfather angry and gives orders. In the family, I am the only one left, or your father rescued me in the end."


    Chu Feng''s smiling face froze down and hid the gossip about the old things. Maybe he has already guessed the history of that year.Chu Qingqing, who was born in an ordinary family, fell in love with the brilliant master. Originally, there was a love story between the prince and Cinderella. However, it happened in the Chu family of Tianguan. Chu Qingqing''s behavior was rebellious and delusional. It was normal for her to be stopped by a butcher''s knife.


    Everyone''s heart has an indescribable past. It is often the beginning of a tragedy if you want to love someone who shouldn''t love.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng youyou said: "things are over. There is no reason for it. Although the tragedy has already occurred, you are not bad now. As the patriarch''s wife of Yan''s family, one of the three families, this identity is enough for you to despise countless people. It''s also a way for you to have a good time!"


    To say these words is also Chu Feng really can not find the right words to comfort, can only choose simple words, comfort.


    All of a sudden, Chu Qingqing turned around and hugged Chu Feng. The whole person nestled in his body, smelling the faint man''s flavor on Chu Feng. His eyes were slightly confused: "you and your father were very similar when they were young. Don''t think much. I just want to find a little comfort and round the regret that there was no embrace at the beginning."


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. I''ve heard of the transfer of feelings, but I haven''t heard such absurd words as Chu Qingqing. What do you think of him?


    He wants to push Chu Qingqing away, saying that he is not Chu Buji, but feels a wet shoulder. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles and finds Chu Qingqing, whose head is leaning on his shoulder, is crying. The idea of pushing her away suddenly dissipates. She is a strong woman, but also a woman with a weak heart.


    Although the feeling is not suitable, Chu Feng still raised his hands to embrace Chu Qingqing and gently patted her back. At the moment, no matter how many words, it is not as good as a silent hug.


    Because falling in love with someone you shouldn''t love makes the whole family fall apart, leaving only yourself. Chu Qingqing has a lot of pain hidden in her heart. Chu Feng can understand, so a simple hug with nothing to do with other things is OK.


    Under the high moonlight, the two people hugged each other. People who didn''t know from afar thought they were men and women in love. But only Chu Feng, one of the parties, was bitter in his heart, but he couldn''t find any suitable words to say on his mouth.


    This embrace for nearly half an hour, Chu Qingqing tears dry that moment, just gently released Chu Feng, rubbed his eyes, was ready to speak, Chu Qingqing eyes to what, the corner of his mouth slightly tilted up, waving a banter arc: "less wind, you are vigorous, or bad heart ah?"


    Chu Feng just let go and didn''t react. She heard Chu Qingqing''s words and caught her playful eyes. She bowed her head and looked embarrassed. In the embrace just now, the tent was put up unconsciously.


    There is nothing wrong with this. After all, Chu Qingqing is such a charming woman. Even if she looks at her from a distance, she will have a desire, not to mention holding her in her arms for half an hour. Her two bodies cling to each other and react unconsciously. That is a normal thing. Of course, in this way, Chu Feng slanders her in her heart.


    Scratch his head to lead away this embarrassment and turn around to avoid being watched by Chu Qingqing all the time: "young man, impulsive, capricious, under the understanding of Mrs. Yan!" Then the front of the story deflected: "let''s talk about why Mrs. Yan came to Chu Feng tonight. Is it just to see you bathe in the hot spring, look at the moon, listen to the story, and give a hug?"


    "That''s one reason, of course not the main one." Chu Feng quickly returned to calm, but also slightly joked. Chu Qingqing''s face was slightly red at the same time, he said faintly: "the main thing is that you want to have the best quality big pill. Yan Cang''s father, the last head of the Yan family, has already known."


    "And put forward his condition, promise can give you excellent big return pill, Yan Cang is also willing to give you one tenth of the finished product of the eighth floor of the tower."


    Although we don''t know how much of the finished pills are, they will certainly not be less. The more so, the more alert Chu Feng will be: "what conditions?"


    Chu Qingqing said with a wry smile: "as long as you have 50 billion yuan, you need to keep the condition of marrying Yan Yan and announcing, and add an additional condition!" Pause for a moment, Chu Qingqing red lips light: "that is Yan Jun fell in love with wenxinxue, the third condition is, wenxinxue married Yan Jun."


    "One of the three conditions is indispensable; otherwise, everything will be free of discussion."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1101

    At the top of the second peak last night, no one knows what Chu Feng and Chu Qingqing said. What they only know is that Chu Feng doesn''t look very good after coming back from the second peak, and he hasn''t gone out since he came back. Wen Xinxue and Li Xiaoying want to ask about something, but Chu Feng doesn''t open the door.


    In the middle of the way, Yan''s family never came to visit, and even Yan Yan disappeared. It seemed that they had forgotten Chu Feng. They lived here. There was no one else except two people who sent food.


    Night gradually came, and the day passed again. At seven o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng finally walked out of the door and came into the living room. Wen Xinxue and Li Xiaoying sat there, and had not yet started to eat. They were obviously waiting for Chu Feng.


    The cold Wen Xin Xue sees that Chu Feng''s look is not as angry as she saw yesterday. A little relieved, she doesn''t speak. She just scoops up a bowl of soup and puts it in front of Chu Feng. She quietly picks up chopsticks and starts eating by herself.


    Li Xiaoying didn''t know what to say. Li Ji was the most comfortable one. He didn''t see him since the day he came to the Yan family. However, as the grandson of the No.1 Shengchao, no matter how bold the Yan family was, he did not dare to do anything to Li Ji.


    Looking at Chu Feng, who has already sat down, Li Xiaoying stops talking. She holds up a bowl and starts to eat.


    Chu Feng breathed out a deep breath in his heart and took up the bowl of soup that Wenxin had scooped up and drank it. He seemed a little absent-minded.


    Last night, Chu Qingqing conveyed the latest three conditions. The first one was not a problem. The second one was that Chu Feng, after weighing it out, could not agree to it except that it was impossible to announce it. What he felt needed was the way he spent time with the Yan family.


    But Chu Qingqing told the third condition, let Chu Feng directly denied all things, he can not, and resolutely can not let wenxinxue marry into Yan family.


    Although I don''t know what the old Yan is thinking, Chu Feng doesn''t think it''s just because Yan Jun has taken a fancy to Wen Xinxue. There must be other deep meanings in it. But for a while, Chu Feng didn''t see it very clearly.


    After a meal, no one spoke. Li Xiaoying was the first to finish the meal. She could not bear the silent depression. She put down her dishes and went out of the garden to have a rest. Her intuition was that Chu Feng might have something to say to Wen Xinxue. She felt a little uncomfortable, but she had passed the age that would affect her mood.


    Li Xiaoying left, wenxinxue looked at Chu Feng and said in a quiet voice: "how come back, look bad?"


    "Nothing!" Chu Feng didn''t know how to talk to Wen Xinxue about these things, and reluctantly showed a smile, as if nothing had happened.


    Wenxinxue put down her chopsticks, and her cold eyes were staring at Chu Feng. It was not the first day that she knew Chu Feng. At the moment, Chu Feng''s look had a strong chance to kill her.


    Biting his lips, wenxinxue''s voice is as cold as ever, but it doesn''t make people feel cold: "if you think I''m a friend, please tell me!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and wanted to solve the problem by himself, but Wen Xinxue''s expectant look made Chu Feng not bear to cheat. He hesitated and said, "Yan family knows that I must have the best quality and return the elixir to save people. He also promised to give it to me, but he put forward three conditions, and I am hesitating."


    Wenxinxue naturally knows that Chu Feng wants to save Murong Bing with the highest quality, so it''s not surprising.


    Ask: "what condition does Yan family put forward?"


    Although Chu Feng hasn''t said it at the moment, wenxinxue can feel that the conditions are not simple. Otherwise, Chu Feng, who has always been immobile in front of Mount Tai, would not have shown these looks.


    Chu Feng did not intend to hide it. He breathed out his breath and said, "the first condition is 50 billion yuan, and the second condition is to marry Yan Yan. At the same time, he announces to the world that Yan Yan is the young lady of the adjudication office."


    Chu Feng said two conditions stopped, wenxinxue did not think about it, nodded slightly: "you can promise!"


    Chu Feng''s face showed a wry smile. 50 billion yuan was not a big sum of money for him today. He even announced that it was not impossible for him to marry Yan Yan Yan for the sake of Murong Bing. It was just that Chu Feng did not want the feelings of an innocent girl mixed with conspiracy transactions.


    I said, "the third reason is that I don''t care about the first two conditions."


    Wen Xin asked subconsciously, "what conditions?"


    Chu Feng wants to open his mouth, but he doesn''t know how to say it. According to Wen Xinxue''s temper and her feelings for Murong Bing, if she knows that the third condition is to let her become Yan Jun''s wife, although Wen Xinxue doesn''t like Yan Jun, she will certainly do something stupid for Murong Bing.


    Before telling the third condition, Chu Feng said solemnly: "I can tell you the third condition, but you must promise me that you must be calm and listen to me."


    Wenxin''s cold face skimmed a surprise, in the heart faintly felt that the third condition was related to her, and nodded slightly.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and whispered, "the third condition is that you should marry into Yan''s family and become Yan Jun''s wife.""What!" Wenxinxue stood up in a conditioned way, felt a loss of state and sat down again. Seeing Chu Feng''s look which was not like a joke, he knew that he was not cheating himself. He kept silent and looked at Chu Feng: "don''t you want me to marry Yan Jun in exchange for master''s recovery?"


    Chu Feng shakes his head with a bitter smile. This is where he is tangled and contradictory. Intellectually speaking, Murong Bing is powerful, and now he has the opportunity to let her recover. It should have been unscrupulous, but emotionally, he is not willing to let Wen Xinxue marry Yan Jun for Murong Bing''s recovery.


    Looking at Wen Xinxue, who was staring at him without blinking, Chu Feng took Wen Xinxue''s hand seriously for the first time, and said in a soft voice: "yes, if Yan Jun is an excellent person and a person worthy of trust, I won''t be like this, but you and I all know who Yan Jun is."


    "How can I marry you to him


    Wen Xin Xue''s face was slightly red, and she asked with a little shyness: "do you want to own it?" With that, wenxinxue summoned up the courage to look directly at Chu Feng, and wanted to get an answer she wanted, but didn''t want to get!


    Chu Feng is also a time by wenxinxue''s question, do not know how to answer, a little embarrassed to release wenxinxue''s hand, eyes flickering, dare not to look at the girl''s eyes without impurities, faltering back: "that, ice is your master, you are her apprentice, I am not sex mouth?"


    Chu Feng''s words let wenxinxue''s cold face show a faint smile, although it soon disappeared, but that moment was enough moving.


    All of a sudden, wenxinxue stood up and went to Chu Feng. She lowered her head and gave a kiss on Chu Feng''s face. She blushed and said, "you are sex mouth!" When looking at the time outside, I was caught off guard by the day wind when I turned around


    "If you can think of a way to get the best big return pill, I don''t know anything. If you can''t get it, don''t be a sex mouth and bless me!"


    With the words, wenxinxue left with her heart beating fast, leaving only a pure white figure. When she was completely out of the sight of Chu Feng, he touched his face and slowly came back to his mind. Wenxinxue''s words still echoed in his ears and said with a bitter smile: "it seems that she likes sex!"


    However, Wen Xin Xue has already said this. Chu Feng knows how much courage it takes for her to be introverted to say such a thing. She stands up and walks to the door, and looks at the Yan Family tower. Her eyes squint and twinkle.


    On the back hand, there is a force of terror, but all of them are well compressed in the palm by Chu Feng. But if wenxinxue is still there, you must be surprised at the strength of Chu Feng. Even the strong in the period of natural anger, it may not be able to resist it.


    At a similar time, one of the eighteen peaks had a man-made wooden house on the hillside!


    A cold and indifferent figure came slowly from the mountain road below, and walked towards the cabin with clear goal. Finally, standing under the wooden house two meters away from the ground, his indifferent eyes raised and looked at the wooden house with candle light. He said coldly, "three months later, should you give me the answer?"


    All of a sudden, a fierce force in the wooden house directly attacked the indifferent young man. The latter had no fluctuation on his face. He just raised a hand gently, and the powerful force was completely dissolved. It seemed that it had never appeared before.


    The next moment, ebony door opened, a figure appeared there, in the moonlight, under the background, a little more out of the dust temperament, but at this time that can make three thousand Hong Yan completely pale on the beautiful face, with a light anger: "Yan Kui, your father and my father are brothers, do you know?"


    "I know the Yan family doesn''t care about moral ethics, only about the combination of strong and powerful, but I don''t like you!"


    Finger distance, the tone is firm and indifferent: "so you give me go, I won''t promise you!" "Even if I have hate in my heart, I want to leave this place that controls my freedom!" he said


    If Chu Feng was here, he would recognize that Yan Kui was the last person to climb the top of the waterfall that day. At this time, his indifferent eyes passed over Yan Qiaoling, and then turned around: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree now, but I believe that one day, you will promise me, certainly!"


    Yan Qiaoling clenched her teeth and looked at the direction of Yan Kui''s departure. Her voice was almost inaudible: "what more is Yan Yan than me? She can leave Yan''s house at will, so can I! "


    Look at the distance, the depth of the eyes more complex!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1102

    Endless darkness enveloped the surrounding, Yanshan 18 under the full fall into absolute silence, it is difficult to see a person walking back and forth.


    In the West courtyard, a figure in his arms carried something directly across the wall and left the courtyard, and went towards Yan Family tower building. The shadow moving forward in the dark could occasionally see a strange faint light in the left eye, which is Chu wind!


    From Chu Qingqing, I got the news and kept myself in the whole day. Chu Feng knew that he could not promise Yan''s third condition, even the second one would not do it according to Yan''s requirements.


    Murong ice must be saved, but it will not become Yan family to threaten his capital, so Chu wind sword goes to the edge.


    Although everything in Yan family is very hidden, but with the left eye of seeing through vanity, Chu Feng is confident that he can do something, and can not get the best quality and return Dan peacefully. Then he can do things secretly. As long as murongbing wakes up, who can do anything to him?


    The shadow is constantly shuttling through the dark, leaving a room in the courtyard. Wenxin snow stands in the window and looks at the night sky: "you must succeed!"


    Yan Family tower, treasure collection!


    Chu wind has come to the nearby area. The left eye is 360 degrees to check, avoiding the fluctuation of the breath as far as possible. With the gradual improvement of the state, this is not too difficult for Chu wind. Of course, if we meet some people with a high level, the effect is not too big.


    Unless they don''t pay attention, if they pay attention, they will find the abnormality of Chu wind''s left eye. And the taboo person, this secret is no longer a secret, some people already know, so Chu wind has no way to do it, in order to Murong ice, they don''t mind offending Yan Shan Yan Family any more.


    Slowly, he was approaching Yan Family tower. Chu Feng always observed the next five minutes. When it was near the lower part of the tower, Chu Feng threw the things directly out to the eaves of the sixth floor. Chu wind breathed a breath and walked to the gate of the tower.


    The tower is open all year round, so Chu wind is not worried about the problem of entering. When it reaches the first floor position, the left eye has already seen the layout and structure clearly, so it is not worried that someone will come out suddenly.


    Straight to the third floor, you can feel the upper floors and here are Yan Family people in the Dan room. Chu wind takes a deep breath, making the footsteps as small as possible, and the breath is also controlled to an invisible extent.


    His goal is the ninth floor!


    Walking up the steps from the third to the fourth floors, Chu Feng is more alert. The spirit is all concentrated together, and walking up and down step by step, feeling a burning breath floating in the tower. Two powerful powerful atmosphere of prestige can also be clearly felt.


    Yan Yan did not lie, in the tower, there are indeed two Yan family elders guard, are the seven levels of natural anger, the state of a full circle, Yan Cang uncle twice!


    Soon, Chu Feng came to the sixth floor, left a corner, nodded slightly and went up. The seventh layer was to the place where the strong alchemy was made. No one was seen. He looked up to see it up. The corner of the mouth of Chu wind was slightly raised, knowing that he had attracted the attention of two strong tiannu on the ninth floor.


    Step up the eighth floor, there are more than ten rooms, but are locked up, Chu Feng knows that these rooms are hidden, are finished pills, although heart, but Chu Feng did not mean to enter.


    Resolutely go to the ninth floor, two days of anger and seven levels of the atmosphere is more terrifying. Obviously, with the close of Chu wind, they still take the incoming as enemies without the command of the master of the family.


    Suddenly, when he reached the middle of the eighth and ninth floors, Chu Feng moved down and returned to the eighth floor, and burst out of the window.


    Within the ninth floor, two Yan family elders sitting on the ground with seven levels of natural anger and seven big circles were all stunned by the sudden change, and then they responded. One of the elders of Yan Family cheered and burst out directly from the window on the ninth floor, looking for the breath and chasing the direction of Chu wind.


    Another Yan Family elder also played the alarm that Yan family rarely sounded. The whole Yan family moved completely. He burst out of the window and followed him.


    Yan family has been in this place for a long time, and has been calm and calm. Anyone who wants to come to the ninth floor will inform them in advance. If not, they will be treated as enemies. Undoubtedly, they will catch the strange breath just now on the sixth floor, which attracts their attention.


    The whole tower also boils up. Many people in Dan room hear the alarm sound coming out of it. Then they disperse and stop around the tower for the first time, so as to prevent people from leaving the mountain in order to prevent the people from leaving the mountain.


    Just no one found that the eaves of the floor floated out, and something flashed into the tower that no one had been standing outside, silent!


    But at this time, Chu wind, in full speed from the pursuit of two strong people in the seven levels of natural anger, smile bitterly in the heart, can not use the greatest strength to prevent the emergence of magic. Although it is also very fast, it will not be long after the two Yan Family strong people.And now the whole Yan family knows that some people have gone up to the eighth floor and the ninth floor without being instructed. It is estimated that more powerful people will come over soon, and it will be impossible for them to leave at that time.


    Chu Feng was right. After he left the tower for a moment, dozens of strong men had gathered on the hall. Without any orders from Yan Cang, all of them moved purposefully. One group went to the tower to strengthen defense, and the other went to the direction of two parents.


    Another group of people set up a gate on the road to leave Yan''s house. It is doomed that no one can leave from under the 18 peaks of Yanshan Mountain tonight!


    When there was only himself left in the hall of the ancestral hall, Yan Cang turned to face the back, and the door of the ancestral hall was closed at the moment. Yan Cang respectfully opened his mouth: "father, do you think it will be Chu Feng tonight? The purpose is not to agree to our conditions, but also want to get our Yan Family''s top quality dahuandan?"


    The old man with white beard stepped out from behind, and was as majestic as ever: "Chu wind is just the strength of the four levels of heaven and yuan. Even if it is amazing, you can fight against the people in the five levels of state. This person can be chased by two elders tonight, and his cultivation must be above the period of anger."


    "Therefore, the possibility of Chu Feng is very low. Of course, this possibility can not be ruled out. Everything should be careful!"


    Yan Cang nodded and flashed in his heart the rumor that Huangfu family lived in seclusion. Chu Feng killed alone and forced away the real details of Huangfu family. However, Huangfu Juntao did not respond to this incident, which made everyone feel that it was impossible. Only when Huangfu Juntao was exposed, he did not want to deal with the adjudication office and Jinan.


    Therefore, Yan Cang, who wanted to remind him, also dispersed his mind and bowed slightly: "father, you should have a rest first. I''ll go and have a look. No matter who enters the eighth floor of the tower tonight, I will take him down!" Straight up, Yan Cang directly left the ancestral hall, he was also very surprised who came to the Yan family.


    Still so bold, directly broke into the tower, why ask?


    "Heaven treats me like first love!" What Yan Cang didn''t know was that after he left, the white bearded old man showed a meaningful smile. At the next moment, his figure directly disappeared in the hall of the ancestral hall. Only the door of the ancestral hall was opened and then closed. No one knew where people went.


    At this time, Chu Feng, more than 10 kilometers away from the tower, could still feel the two Yan Jiaqiang people who were holding on to him, thinking about whether to expose his strength to directly kill the two flies.


    But this idea came into being, and Chu Feng directly dissipated it. Although it could kill them quickly, it would also aggravate the demonic nature in his heart. That was not what Chu Feng wanted to see. When he stopped to kill people, countless Yan family members would arrive, and it would be more troublesome.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about any crisis, but he doesn''t want Wen Xinxue and Li Xiaoying, and even Li Ji is implicated in this matter.


    At a fork in the road, Chu Feng stopped and looked to continue to enter the original forest behind the eighteen peaks where Yan''s family was located. If you go to the left, it is one of the eighteen peaks.


    If you enter the primeval forest, you don''t know what you will encounter. The most important thing is that you can''t rush back at the first time. As long as he is not there, everyone will know that he is the one who goes to the tower tonight. Then wenxinxue may be very dangerous.


    Chu Feng is silent for a moment and turns directly into the road of one of the eighteen peaks. Now he can only gamble on luck. There will be a little vitality on the eighteen peaks.


    Chufeng sneered, and his breath was well controlled. He had to find a safe place to hide before someone came. Otherwise, there would be no play tonight.


    Two minutes later, Chu Feng came to a wooden house and saw that there was no other place to go. Even a cave could not be seen. When he turned back, he found that the two elders of Yan family had been searching for each other by two roads, and a large number of Yan family members were coming nearby.


    In the dark, Chu Feng''s figure flickered to the bottom of the cabin two meters above the ground. He jumped up to the top and broke into the door without knocking on the door. Suddenly, there was a huge killing opportunity.


    A woman in blue was sitting on the bed, looking at him coldly. Chu Feng just paid attention to the back and didn''t observe here. At the moment, he saw someone with an embarrassed look: "that, I didn''t mean to!"


    The woman in blue is Yan Qiaoling, who also recognizes Chu Feng. She gets out of bed and doesn''t feel much when she hears the alarm just now. Seeing Chu Feng appear at the moment, she knows it must be related to him. When she goes to the door and looks down, she can feel a strong martial spirit approaching here.


    The corner of the mouth outlined a crafty arc: "want to be found?"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. He knows the relationship between Yan Qiaoling and Yan Yan and shakes his head: "obviously, I don''t want to!"


    Yan Qiaoling turned back and looked at the delicate and delicate Chu Feng, and her red lips lit up: "if you don''t want to, I can help you, but you must promise me a condition to take me away from Yan''s house. If there is no problem, the deal will be concluded. If there is a problem, I will call someone to come here and see what will happen to you."


    Chu Feng was astonished that the conditions were so simple that he nodded without any problem: "dealwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1103

    Before the small wooden house, the elder of Yan''s family appeared here like lightning.


    Looking at the wooden house in the distance and frowning slightly, he naturally knows who built it here. That is, because he knows that there is no need, he doesn''t want to deal with her. This is an anomaly of the Yan family.


    A few minutes later, the children of Yan''s family came to the position of the hillside one after another


    Hundreds of Yan''s children were all scattered out, and people from the rest of the place also came to this side one after another. Under the pursuit of two Yan Family strong men, it is impossible for anyone to get out of sight. Therefore, it is possible to delineate the intruders who suddenly appear tonight.


    Hundreds of people, some heading for the top of the mountain, began searching for trees and hidden caves.


    He thought that there was such a possibility, but he still did not dispel his doubts. He looked at the only cabin that had not been searched, and said in a low voice, "Yan Cang, this is the rest of the house!"


    Yan Cang looks stunned and looks at the quiet cabin. Even if so many people are here, it is still quiet, and no one comes out. Thinking of this illegitimate girl who has brought her back but has no sense of belonging to the Yan family, Yan Cang''s heart is particularly not taste, even a little sorry.


    At the moment, for the safety of the Yan family, Yan Cang has no way to go to the wooden house and whisper: "Qiaoling!"


    The cabin was quiet for a while, and then the door opened. Yan Qiaoling, who was as cold as frost, came out of the cabin. She did not have too much fluctuation in her expression, and even a smile did not exist. She took a faint look at the people around her and said indifferently, "what''s the matter?"


    Yan Qiaoling''s personality is like this. She is not very interested in many things of the Yan family, so Yan Cang is not surprised. She organizes her language and says, "just now someone broke into the Yan Family tower. Later, two elders chased her to this direction. We searched the whole mountain."


    "Only I didn''t search here. Maybe I hid it, didn''t I?" Yan Qiaoling didn''t wait for Yan Cang to say the following, then she put out a sentence indifferently. When Yan Cang was slightly embarrassed, she went down the stairs and pointed to the wooden house and said, "then you go to search, but remember, don''t mess up my things."


    Yan Cang is sorry and doesn''t want to doubt Yan Qiaoling. She also thinks that Yan Qiaoling''s character will not hide anyone.


    But an elder of Yan family stood behind him, and he had no way out. He said to a woman of Yan Family: "you go in and have a look at Miss''s wooden house. Remember not to mess up anything."


    The Yan Family women came out with a look of embarrassment. The two daughters of the whole Yan clan leader are wonderful flowers. One Yan Yan always threatens others with her own willful will. She will never give up until she reaches her goal. The other is as cold as frost. No one will give face to anyone. Anyway, it''s hard to offend any of them.


    So it is a little difficult for her to search Yan Qiaoling''s wooden house.


    But the patriarch has already opened his mouth, and he wants to go if he doesn''t want to go. He looks at Yan Qiaoling apologetically and seems to be saying that I didn''t mean to go. Under the gaze of the people, she went up to Yan Qiaoling''s cabin of more than ten square meters and walked into it.


    After a while, Yan Family woman respectfully returned: "clan leader, miss Qiaoling''s wooden house, nothing."


    Yan Cang seemed to have expected it, nodded and said to the elder, "elder, there is no one!"


    "That may have gone to the primeval forest, the place is wide, it is easier to hide, go down!" The elder of Yan family didn''t doubt that he had him. He turned around and disappeared in front of everyone. The rest of the people turned around and went down the mountain in succession, ready to search in the primeval forest.


    Yan Cang and others almost left, looked at Yan Qiaoling and said, "Qiaoling, you''d better move back to the east courtyard. This place is not convenient for anything."


    "I like it!" Yan Qiaoling replied ungratefully. She went back to her wooden house and slammed the door. There was no meaning of Yan Cang.


    Yan Cang crossed a faint bitter smile, also know that the daughter''s heart is hate him, could have grown up carefree in the secular, but because Yan Cang saw her talent, forced back to the Yan family training, so that later her mother died of depression, do not hate him, that is impossible.


    With a helpless sigh, Yan Cang waved his hand and took people down the mountain, thinking about the man tonight, who was it and where he went.


    When the hillside completely calmed down, everything around her changed and began to be quiet. Standing in front of the small window of the wooden house, Yan Qiaoling looked back at her bed, her face was unnaturally red, and her voice was harsh: "people have gone. Can you get off my bed?"


    The quilt on the bed was lifted, and Chu Feng came down from above. He was really scared just now. If the Yan Family woman who came in just now, if she had any idea to lift the quilt, she would find him.


    But obviously did not dare to offend Yan Qiaoling, so came in just casually looked at and went out, let Chu Feng avoid the possibility of being found.


    Although for this cold face of Yan Qiaoling is not very cold, but how to say that others are also to help themselves, Chu Feng grateful opening: "thank you!"Yan Qiaoling didn''t ask why Chu Feng wanted to go to the tower, but said faintly, "don''t thank me. I have conditions. That is to take me away from Yan''s house."


    Chu Feng did not want to think, nodded: "nothing, when I go, you can quietly follow!" In my mind, Yan Qiaoling couldn''t find the way out, so she needed to find a chance to go out with her.


    But Yan Qiaoling''s face was cold, especially ugly: "so you think I can leave? The only way to take me away is to marry me. I know what Yan Yan Yan thinks of you. I don''t care. Tomorrow you go to Yan Cang to propose a marriage and marry me as a wife. Of course, it''s a fake. Then you can take me away with a proper name. "


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes. He didn''t think of such a possibility. He shook his head without hesitation: "no way!"


    If you just take Yan Qiaoling to leave, chufeng naturally doesn''t matter. If you want to propose marriage, Chu Feng is not a fool. If you don''t agree to any conditions, how can Yan family agree to other things?


    Looking at Yan Qiaoling, she really meant to shout. Chu Feng narrowed her eyes and suddenly appeared in front of Yan Qiaoling. The latter always thought that chufeng was only the four realms of Tianyuan, and at most was a martial artist with stronger abilities.


    But suddenly appeared in front of her, she also remembered just now that the elder of the seven levels of tiannu could not catch Chu Feng. She was surprised to open her mouth, but only felt that her body was soft. She didn''t know when a gold needle had already pierced her body.


    Chu Feng quickly hugged Yan Qiaoling who fainted and put her on the bed. Seeing those colorful clothes, Chu Feng covered her with quilt and joked with a smile: "if you can have a little smile and don''t be so strong, it''s good. If you threaten me, you don''t think about anything."


    Pulling out the gold needle on Yan Qiaoling, Chu Feng quietly left the cabin. His left eye penetrated the darkness and everything. He saw that most people were searching in the original forest, and a small number of people shuttled between the architectural communities.


    With a gentle breath, Chu Feng walked down the mountain like the wind. This evening, he only went to the tower to do something. At present, the goal has been achieved, so we don''t need to do too many things. Naturally, Chu Feng is not willing to make extra changes and be found out what he did tonight.


    Less than a few minutes after Chu Feng left, Yan Qiaoling shook her head and opened her eyes. She looked around to see where there was Chu Feng. Knowing that she had been cheated, Yan Qiaoling hit the bed with a fist and said in a cruel voice: "no one can make use of me. After that, there is nothing to do. There is no need to pay any price."


    "Chu Feng, it doesn''t matter if you don''t propose or take me away, but you don''t want to be together with Yan Yan easily."


    But what she doesn''t know is that Chu Feng and Yan Yan themselves have no relationship. Everything is just the guess of Yan family. Chu Feng is only the relationship between friends for Yan Yan.


    If the other side is a demigod state, Yan canggen would not believe it. If it is really a demigod state, then there is no need to be furtive. The strength of one person is enough to make the whole Yan family too heavy to resist.


    Taking back his eyes and squinting, he thought of the tower and his initial judgment. Yan Cang said coldly, "come on, go to the west side yard!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1104

    Outside, wenxinxue and Li Xiaoying both came out of the room. Accompanied by Yan Le, Li Ji also came here. Listening to the news outside, Wen Xinxue''s eyes flashed a faint worry, because from the beginning to now, Chu Feng has not come back.


    And Yan''s people are searching everywhere, it is estimated that they will search here soon.


    Li Xiaoying, who did not know that chufeng had left the courtyard, looked to one side. It was where Chu Feng''s room was. He asked, "so much noise, how can Chu Feng not come out?"


    Li Ji curled his mouth, lit a cigarette and puffed out a mouthful. Yan Le''s parents still recognized him. He was in a very happy mood at the moment. He looked at Chu Feng''s room: "it''s estimated that this guy is making a terrible promotion again. He is simply a monster that can''t be shaped with the best products."


    When Jiang Hai saw Chu Feng for the first time, the strength of the latter was almost the same as that of Chu Feng, but the more he got behind, especially in the face of Kato wood, Li Ji knew that there was a terrible gap between him and Chu Feng.


    I think that Chu Feng is not coming out now, maybe he is improving his strength. As for why he doesn''t want to be crooked, Wen Xinxue and Li Xiaoying are here, so Chu Feng can''t shake himself?


    Wenxinxue didn''t answer. She just stood there quietly, looking calm, but her heart was full of worries. She couldn''t help thinking that if Chu Feng didn''t come back, she had to do it temporarily.


    "Surround yourself


    At this time, there was a voice outside the gate. The next moment, Yan Cang''s figure appeared at the door. He didn''t need to participate too much. The patriarch who can tell others to do things tonight directly appeared here with more than 100 Yan family members.


    Because recently, the only outsiders who came to Yan''s house were chufeng. In addition, Chu Feng needed the best quality Da Huan Dan. Therefore, he felt that there was something wrong with Chu Feng.


    Although it felt a little impossible, but this year, everything needs to be careful, so Yan Cang personally took people to check.


    Walking in front of the crowd, Yan Cang just nodded a little, then looked around, did not see the shadow of Chu Feng, more sure of the idea in his heart, asked in a deep voice: "is the wind less?"


    Li Xiaoying did not know what happened, and directly replied: "little wind has been resting in the room, basically did not come out!"


    Yan Cang squints at Li Xiaoying and naturally knows who she is. She doesn''t see any unnecessary look on her face. It''s all natural. She wonders whether it''s his own guess?


    Looking at the bright room, Yan Cang is not sure. After all, Li Xiaoying is very natural.


    Just to have come, Yan Cang always need to do something, partial head way: "search the courtyard, see if there are suspicious people!" He didn''t directly point out that he suspected chufeng and didn''t want to have one percent accident. However, he firmly believed that if it was really Chu Feng, he would not have come back.


    Dozens of Yan''s children rushed in and searched every place in the courtyard. A few minutes later, dozens of people returned to the courtyard, saying that no suspicious person was found.


    Yan Cang nodded and pointed to Chu Feng''s room: "search there!"


    "No way!" The person who gets Yan Cang''s instructions will search the room. Wenxinxue steps forward and blocks them in front of her. Her cold face looks like frost: "Chu Feng is not comfortable these two days. I can''t disturb you!"


    "Is it?" Yan Cang said with a nonchalant smile that he was more sure of his judgment. He said with a sneer, "if the wind is less and uncomfortable, as the host, I should go to have a look and talk about my sincerity, so as not to be cold hearted!"


    Said, step out, directly from Wenxin Snow''s side to the back, the speed is very fast, just between the blink of an eye thing.


    Li Ji said secretly what rhythm, but he was not good to express his opinions before he made clear the matter.


    Wen Xin Xue looks slightly changed. Yan Cang''s speed and strength in the period of natural anger are both terrible. But Chu Feng is not in the room at the moment. If Yan Cang really breaks into it, something will happen.


    Whether it''s suitable or not, wenxinxue clenches her lips and turns around in a gorgeous posture. Her white dress moves with the wind, and she stands in front of Yan Cang in a low voice: "master Yan, Chu Feng is better, she will visit her naturally!"


    Yan Cang at the moment, certainly tonight is Chu Feng, otherwise wenxinxue has what reason to stop him?


    An invisible pressure is generated around Yan Cang''s body, which is inexhaustible to Wen Xinxue. His tone is indifferent: "Miss Wen, although Yan Jun likes you and wants to marry you as his wife, this family, after all, is not Yan Jun''s master. Get out of the way!"


    Not angry but powerful momentum, powerful martial pressure, so that Wenxin snow pretty white face emerged a touch of pale, clenching his lips, was not deterred step back.


    Yan Cang snorted coldly. At this moment, there is no need to worry about it. A force directly blows out. With the force of real yuan, wenxinxue is forced to retreat a few steps and directly hit the door. The door is also opened slowly under the impact.When wenxinxue''s dark way is finished, her waist is suddenly surrounded by a powerful hand, which calms wenxinxue''s look of panic. Although she has not seen anyone, the familiar smell will never be forgotten.


    A minute ago, she passed through Chu Feng, who had sneaked in. She helped wenxinxue steady and looked at her first time with a smile. However, Yan Cang, who already knew someone, was smiling and pondering: "master Yan, Chu Feng is really uncomfortable, but it doesn''t need to be seen. If no one comes, I feel comfortable."


    "Besides, you hurt my woman to see if I''m comfortable, OK?"


    Yan Cang frowned tightly. At the moment when the door was forced to open, he was sure that Chu Feng was not in the room. But now Chu Feng came out of the room, looking natural and calm. He wondered, is it really not Chu Feng, but someone else?


    In the face of Chu Feng''s problem, Yan Cang sneered: "fengshao is not only the owner of the ruling, but also a guest of Yan''s family. In the future, it may be my son-in-law of Yan Cang. When I hear that you are uncomfortable, I''m naturally worried, isn''t it?"


    "Go away!" Chu Feng''s face suddenly cooled down. He knew that Yan Cang must have noticed something just now, otherwise he would not have broken wenxinxue so recklessly. Therefore, he didn''t have the slightest politeness to drink out a sentence. For the martial arts world which is respected by the strong, any teasing and flattering can''t exchange for respect. The only thing he has is a stronger fist.


    A cold, heartless and resolute word changed Yan Cang''s expression slightly, and made dozens of Yan''s children in the courtyard appear angry.


    Yan Cang, the patriarch of the Yan family, has the supreme authority and controls the power of life and death of most people. How ever has anyone been so disrespectful to him? Chu Feng directly shouts to roll away. It''s too shameless!


    At any time, there is the possibility of doing something. Suddenly, Chu Qingqing flashed by and appeared in front of Yan Cang and Chu Feng. He looked worried and opened his mouth with a flurry: "something happened. Just now I heard a cry from Yan Yan''s room. Then I found that the door was open, but Yan Yan had not been found."


    Yan Cang originally wanted to teach Chu Feng a lesson, but when he heard Chu Qingqing''s words, his heart trembled and he was surprised to say, "what?"


    Chu Qingqing quickly calmed down her excitement and tried to be calm and said: "just now, I heard a voice in Yan Yan''s room. I rushed to Yan Yan''s room, and there was a broken cup on the ground!"


    Yan Cang''s face suddenly cooled down, took a look at Chu Feng, and began to feel that it was Chu Feng who was playing a trick tonight. But at the moment, Yan Yan suddenly disappeared, and Chu Feng''s suspicion was washed away because he could not separate himself to the tower and escape the pursuit of the two elders. Finally, he dealt with his search and kidnapping Yan Yan.


    The initial suspicion disappeared in an instant. Yan Cang turned around and was about to order a search of the whole 18 peaks of Yan Mountain. Two children of the Yan family came to the front with a dignified look. One of them said, "patriarch, we were responsible for searching the fifteen peaks outside the third peak. In a cave of the seventh peak, we found a body."


    "After our screening, that is our Yan Family''s female disciple!"


    A series of things happened once and for all tonight, which made Yan Cang look very ugly. At the moment, the invaders of the tower are no longer important. As long as the two elders and the nearby tower are optimistic, they don''t worry that someone will come to the tower.


    Now let Yan Cang kill the machine burst out is Yan Yan''s missing and sudden homicide, after a short period of silence issued a command: "start the Yan Family''s highest level of police, from now on, the Yan family is allowed to enter and not to go out, in addition, all move up, search all suspicious places within 50 kilometers of Yan''s family."


    "The rest of the people, follow me up to the seventh peak, to see what happened, who killed my Yan Family people!"


    At this time, Chu Feng''s affairs did not seem to be so important. All he wanted was to quickly find out the murderer and Yan Yan. As for Chu Feng, there were so many things happening at one time. Chu Feng could not have done it alone. Maybe Yan''s family, maybe some other people from outside came in.


    "Wait!" People are preparing to leave, Chu Feng releases Wen Xin Xue and looks at Yan Cang who turns around a few steps before leaving: "how can Yan Yan be my friend? If I can, I can help to find it. In addition, I am a doctor. As long as this person is not ashes, I can see some clues."


    "Maybe, I can give you a little help, of course, if you believe me or don''t believe me!"


    Yan Cang''s heart because so many things happened together, already felt that it could not be Chu Feng. He thought about it and nodded: "I believe you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1105

    The seventh peak was completely surrounded and the most rigorous mountain search was carried out.


    It may be that the killer is not there, but the most dangerous place in ancient times is the safest place. So Yan Cang ordered the seventh peak to carry out the most rigorous search before reaching the seventh peak. Even a stone seam can not be let go, because the 18th peak of Yanshan Mountain has not been so inexplicable that no one has died for a long time.


    While all of us searched everywhere, the sky also scattered a little pale white, the light was coming, removing the possibility of Chu wind, Yan Cang deliberately took him to the seventh peak.


    Because as Chu Feng himself said, he and Yan Yan are no longer friends. Besides, he is also a doctor, and can find many things they can not find at all.


    Found the seventh peak of the dead outside the hole, has stood more than 10 Yan family children here, no one can enter inside, Yan Cang came, more than ten people all opened: "patriarch!"


    Yan Cang nodded gently, and took out a thing from her body and handed it to Chu Feng and said, "Yan family rules, where death is turned off on the spot, this is the corpse pill you take, no matter what to check out, send her the last journey!"


    Although Chu Feng has something to turn away the body itself, it is stronger than the corpse pill made by Yan family. Even a little ashes will not be left, but the card is not a bad thing. Chu wind comes over and walks in alone. Yan Cang gives absolute trust, and naturally it is not aimless.


    He took people to search the courtyard. Although the reasons were magnificent, it was a kind of distrust. At this moment, he showed the tendency of believing in Chu Feng to let him check the dead alone, which is also a kind of turning disguise.


    Chu Feng naturally understood this, but did not break his careful thinking. In this era, few people were simple.


    Inside, it is a cave of more than 20 square meters. There are some daily necessities in the distance. Obviously, most of the time before the death was born, he lived here.


    Back in the eyes, Chu Feng looked at the woman lying in a bed, and walked to pull away the white cloth on her, and was not hanging!


    Chu wind squints his eyes, and does not see the excitement of the woman''s body, but it is just a surprise.


    There are no scars on the surface of the female body, even some traces of fighting should have, but one can not die without any reason. So it can only be said that the murderer''s technique is very strange.


    Carefully examine every inch of the skin of the woman, strive not to let go of any details, but more than ten minutes later, there is still no gain, how to look this woman is peaceful death.


    Perhaps Yan Cang was waiting outside a little impatient, let Chu Qingqing come in, see Chu wind bending down there very serious appearance, looking back outside, with a faint smile to go to Chu wind side, the voice is very light: "is the body of the dead, better than I this living person''s good-looking?"


    Chu wind was disturbed by clear clear clear Chu, took back his eyes, and turned her to a glance, and then said, "at least, she is not loose!"


    "No loose?" Chuqingqing after a taste of Chu Feng said, then understand what it said, angry at Chu Feng a heart scold, son of a bitch, although the mother has two, but tight as the beginning.


    It''s just that her identity and her character are there, and it''s impossible to say it.


    Scattered and Chu Feng discuss the idea of life ideal, chuqingqing looked at the stiff body and asked, "you have looked so long, see something to come?"


    Facing the business, Chu Feng looked serious: "I just examined all the details of her surface, even said that there was no trace of mosquito bites, and there was no trace of fighting. I heard that when she was found, she was already dead in bed covered with white cloth. I can''t believe she knew she was going to die and lay down herself in advance."


    Chu Qingqing understood the truth: "it will not be an accident, or the disappearance of Yan Yan will be too strange!"


    Chu Feng nodded, pulled up a hand of the body and looked at it. His finger was placed on the point of pulse. A force entered the body from his fingers. Although the person was dead, for Chu Feng, the dead could also detect the pulse.


    Although Chu Qingqing was surprised by the behavior of Chu Feng, he knew that he was the disciple of overlord heaven, and then he was relieved that overlord heaven, itself, was the existence of ghosts.


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng glanced over a strange color, put down the woman''s body''s hand, and walked forward to separate the women''s legs, looking at the birth Road, Chu Qingqing left her face red, and secretly Chu Feng would not be a small product?


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what Chu Qingqing is thinking. Tear off a white cloth beside it and wrap his hands. Then he turns around the woman''s birth Road, which makes chuqingqing speechless. Don''t you find a dead person to eat tofu?


    Two minutes later, Chu Feng released his hand, threw away the white cloth wrapped in his fingers, and his left eye penetrated the whole body. From the birth gate, he kept going up, covering all the muscles and veins, and as with the external examination, no details were allowed.


    Finally, she took back her eyes, and Chu Feng looked tight and wrinkled: "her blood was all necrotic, about 5 cm inside her birth canal, and there was still some liquid left. If there was no speculation wrong, she had a war with the man before she died, but she didn''t know why the blood would die."Chu Feng''s left eye can see nothing wrong, but as a warrior, his blood is very strong. Unless he is suffering from inhuman abuse and pollution, otherwise, his blood can not be necrotic.


    Not to mention, Yan family, who is good at refining pills, would never let such things happen.


    Chu Qingqing frowned: "blood necrosis?" Her idea is similar to Chu Feng. The blood necrosis of the warrior is just like a strange news.


    Chu Feng knew Chu Qingqing didn''t believe it. He picked up a knife from the side, pulled up the hand of the corpse and crossed it directly from the wrist. When the blood flowed out, he said, "generally, the blood of the dead people will slowly solidify within a few hours. Even if it is cut, the fresh blood will be red."


    "If you want to turn black, it will take at least a day or more. But I just saw that she died six hours ago. Why is the blood black when her body temperature hasn''t completely dissipated, and don''t you feel that there is still a smell?"


    When Chu Feng said that, Chu Qingqing saw that the blood flowing out of his wrist was black. In addition, there was a faint smell in the air, and her eyebrows wrinkled deeper. This was definitely not a simple blood necrosis.


    Chu Feng took out the Huashi pill and put it into the mouth of the corpse. Although she didn''t know how she died, Chu Feng only needed to tell the Yan family that her death was, believe in the Yan Family''s ability to find out, it''s not difficult!


    When the corpse was gradually withering and decaying, Chu Feng also went outside. Yan Cang had been waiting at the door. Seeing that Chu Feng and Chu Qingqing had come out, he came forward and asked, "how about it?"


    Chu Feng partial head: "I have told madam Yan, let her tell you, now I want to go to the place where Yan Yan lives." There is not too much face for Yan Cang, go out a few steps to think of what to turn around: "by the way, what is the cultivation of the dead?"


    Yan Cang didn''t think so much about it. He replied, "Tianjing''s seven realms are complete."


    "Oh Chu Feng nodded and went down the mountain directly. She always felt that the woman was a little weird. She seemed to have seen such a death method somewhere. She just couldn''t remember for a while. She thought about things all the way. She had come to the east courtyard and the room where Yan Yan lived.


    Yan Cang and his wife followed him in and saw that there were no signs of fighting inside. Only a cup that fell on the ground had been broken, and then any damage had disappeared.


    Squat down to pick up a broken cup fragments, Chu Feng carefully looked at, there is no special place, look at Yan Yan''s room, the kind of arrangement is very clean and comfortable, just like her people.


    Walking back and forth in the room, and finally standing at the door of the room, Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly: "the person who tied up Yan Yan, she knows!"


    Yan Cang looks a coagulation subconsciously asked: "Why say so?"


    Chu Feng held out his hand and shook the door. He said faintly: "if it''s a stranger, if you want to kidnap Yan Yan, where can you politely open the door and come in? It must be time to break into the door and take Yan Yan away. If you find out, it will be too late to make any response."


    "But look at this door. From the angle of opening the door, Yan Yan opened it from the inside, not from the outside."


    Yan Cang and Chu Qingqing both went over. After a close look, they found that the door was indeed opened from the inside. Because of the particularity of Yan''s house door, opening from the outside and opening from the inside are completely different. If you look carefully, you will find that you are worried at first, but at the moment Chu Feng reminds you of it.


    Chu Qingqing squinted and asked, "if it''s your own person, who will it be?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands, although he can use his left eye to look at all places, but now Yan''s family, a careless will be found to drive the power of his left eye. Chu Feng still needs to be more careful and whispered back: "I don''t know about Yan''s family. This question needs to be asked yourself."


    Chu Qingqing smiles bitterly, and knows that Chu Feng can analyze such a possibility. It''s almost enough. When he is flustered, Chu Qingqing calms himself down gradually. As long as he is sure that no one can leave Yan''s house now, everything is not a problem, and it will be found sooner or later.


    Suddenly, a son of the Yan Family burst out and opened his mouth with a dignified look: "patriarch, another corpse was found in the ninth peak, which is also a female disciple of Yan family who died without any trace of any trace, and the seven levels of Tianjing are full of happiness!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly thought of something to say: "master Yan, I don''t know if I can have a look at Yan''s Sutra pavilion?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1106

    Because he already knew the judgment and analysis of Chu Feng from the mouth of Chu Qingqing, Yan Cang took people to the ninth peak directly and prepared to investigate whether it was done by the same person according to the method of Chu Feng.


    At the same time, he also asked Chu Qingqing to take Chu Feng to Yan''s Sutra collection Pavilion, where there was no shocking mental method, but there were many historical books and records from ancient times to the present, and some amazing past of Yan family were recorded in the books here.


    Chu Feng didn''t say what he was looking for, and Yan Cang didn''t ask. What was in the Sutra pavilion was not a secret.


    Under the leadership of Chu Qingqing, the two men came to a two-story old-style building like a small building. Only a man with the highest level of anger was guarding the door. Even if there was chaos everywhere at the moment, he was still as quiet as before. It seemed that everything around him had little to do with them.


    In the second floor, Chu Qingqing spoke softly: "what''s the relationship between coming here and looking for Yan Yan?"


    "Yes, maybe not." Chu Feng looked at the bookshelves in the past. At least there were tens of thousands of books. He said that these were years old. If they were thrown out, they would certainly shake the literary and historical circles. Chu Qingqing asked, "because the death of two people today reminds me of a story I heard when I was a child."


    After a pause, Chu Feng added: "it was my master who told me about an ancient legend. I didn''t care about it when I was young. It was totally regarded as a fairy tale. But the dead man I saw today reminds me of the thing my master said. I just don''t know whether there are books on this aspect in Yan''s Sutra Pavilion."


    Originally, he thought Chu Feng was ridiculous because a story came here, but when he heard that the story was from bawangtian, Chu Qingqing immediately believed: "the ancient books are at the back!"


    Chu Feng nodded and went to the last two rows of books. Although it seemed that there were nearly a thousand books there, Chu Feng understood that there were very few books about ancient times, and only a few words were mentioned.


    Standing in front of a row of bookshelves, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles and looks at all the books on the bookshelf with an amazing speed. Chu Qingqing doesn''t know that Chu Feng has a mysterious left eye. He thinks that Chu Feng is thinking about something. He stands quietly behind, without making any sound, for fear of disturbing Chu Feng.


    After reading a row of bookshelves, Chu Feng knew through a few simple words that there was nothing he was looking for.


    Turning around and looking at the bookshelf behind him, he immediately felt the blood boiling. Because Chu Qingqing was standing behind him, he turned around directly, and his left eye penetrated everything. Chu Qingqing had seen Chu Qingqing once, but his still charming body was fully seen by Chu Feng, and all of a sudden he forgot everything.


    Chu Qingqing was still waiting for Chu Feng who might be thinking about something. He suddenly turned around and looked at him. He didn''t know anything. Then he found that there was something wrong with Chu Feng''s eyes. Looking in the direction he was looking, Chu Qingqing''s eyes rolled.


    Hum: "find Yan Yan, I strip off to show you, it is not to have seen, do not want to be so obvious?"


    Chu Feng just came back to his senses. His face was embarrassed just now, but he was a little embarrassed. He coughed awkwardly and turned to the bookshelf behind him. After reading hundreds of books above, he shook his head and took back his eyes: "the most recorded things in these books are tens of thousands of years ago!"


    "But in ancient times, according to my understanding, at least five million years ago, there are limited books mentioned here!"


    Chu Qingqing frowned slightly, wondering how Chu Feng knew what these books recorded without reading it, but he didn''t think much about it. He only judged it by reading the cover of the book.


    Moreover, Chu Qingqing has read the books here before. It is true that there are very few things mentioned in ancient times. Most of them are tens of thousands of years ago, and the farthest is only one hundred thousand years ago.


    Frowning: "what do you do now? Can''t you be sure without those books?"


    "You can say that." Chu Feng nodded. When the overlord told him, Chu Feng was still young and didn''t put it in his mind. He simply remembered a few words. More information could not be recalled. I wanted to find the answer here, but now it seems that there is no way.


    Exhaled: "but it''s ok if you can''t find it. Try to let the women of Yan''s family think that in this world, the oriental martial arts are divided into two categories, one is the righteous martial arts, the other is the one who cultivates demons. I suspect that those who die are dead in the hands of those who practice demons, but they are not very sure."


    Of course, there are still some that Chu Feng did not say, because there is no evidence to testify, and Chu Qingqing may not believe it.


    Chu Qingqing nodded: "demon Xiu, I know that. Long Haoran, once the master of the dragon''s gate, was the most powerful one!"


    This Chu Feng also knows, look around: "let''s go!" Going out with Chu Qingqing to go down the second floor, after a row of books, Chu Feng stopped and looked at the bookshelf of thousands of years of history books. To be exact, he looked at one of the books above.


    Yellow old, there are some years of corrosion color, the left eye flicker under the inspection, the eye instantly lights up.


    In Chu Qingqing''s surprised eyes, Chu Feng walked over and picked it up, patted off a dust on it, and opened it. There were some words that were not very clear, similar to those seen on Chang''e''s sarcophagus.But this is an important breakthrough, Chu Feng turned back: "does anyone know these words?"


    Chu Qingqing came to see the book which Chu Feng didn''t know was full of words and said, "maybe, the watchman knows it!"


    As soon as he finished, Chu Feng left downstairs and came to the door. He bowed slightly to the guard: "master, I found a book on it just now, but I don''t know the words on it very well. Can you interpret it for me?"


    The watchman sat on the ground with his knees crossed. He opened his eyes, looked at Chu Feng, and looked at the book in his hand. There was a ripple in his face: "for so many years, I thought no one would be interested in this book. I didn''t expect that someone would read it. It seems to be fate."


    He reached behind his back and didn''t know what to do. After a while, he took out a book about his age and handed it to Chu Feng: "take it. This is my translation ten years ago. Maybe it''s useful for you."


    Chu Feng spirit of a shock, immediately look happy, handed the old book to the guard, took over the translation of his hand, again bowed to the guard: "thank you, master!"


    Seeing that the watchman just put away the original and then closed his eyes, Chu Feng whispered a strange man and raised his hand. He said to Chu Qingqing, "wait, there may be an answer."


    Ten minutes later, they came to the west side courtyard. Wen Xinxue and Li Xiaoying were both there. Li Ji and Yan Le didn''t know where to go. Chu Feng and Chu Qingqing sat directly in the courtyard. Chu Feng read the book alone and had to admire Niu Bi, the keeper of the guard, for his smooth translation.


    At the same time, Chu Feng also found one of them that had been told by overlord heaven. The story of ancient times also told Chu Qingqing!


    It is said that in ancient times, many heroes coexisted, and the cultivators were the king of the world. As the most powerful existence, it was inevitable to fight with each other. At that time, there were seven depressed and frustrated people who disobeyed the law of heaven and fell into the devil''s way in order to obtain the strongest strength.


    Seven people, in the time of 200 years, have risen one after another, have become undisputed kings, honoring the seven evil king!


    The seven men all have strange power and strong fighting power. They have destroyed many cities and killed many strong men. The era of the rise of Qisha emperor, also known as the bloody setting sun, is also a tragic era before the end of ancient times.


    The seven powerful men who had been oppressed and bullied ruled that time for two thousand years. One of them died the earliest, and the specific one has not been recorded.


    It is said that the evil king practiced the art of picking Yin and tonifying yang. He used female warriors who were lower than him to use their Yuan Yin to transform themselves into their own strength, so as to achieve the goal of rapid growth of strength. I don''t know how many women died in his hands, which also made him angry.


    Later, he died, inexplicably, no one even knew how he died!


    This is what the translated book says. It''s not very clear, but Chu Qingqing''s intelligence has already understood the meaning of Chu Feng and narrowed his eyes: "do you mean, someone has practiced ancient sorcery, aiming at women?"


    "Yes, because the death and description are too similar, the woman who loses Yuan Yin will have her blood turn black and die!" Chu Feng nodded, but he still had an idea that he didn''t say. It was too strange to say so Chu Feng was ready to discuss it with Murong Bing at a certain time.


    Chu Qingqing stood up and walked back and forth for a while, frowning tightly: "the two who died are the seven levels of Tianjing. It''s obvious that the man''s cultivation is in this realm of the sun. Looking for someone lower than him, will Yan Yan?"


    "It should not be!"


    Knowing Chu Qingqing''s worry, Chu Feng shook his head and said, "if he wanted to target Yan Yan, everything could be done in that room at that time. There was no need to take Yan Yan away and add to his own troubles. I think that the kidnapper and the murderer are not the same person. Of course, this is just my speculation."


    Chu Feng''s words, let Chu Qingqing''s heart a little bit more stable, but still did not completely relax down, did not see Yan Yan''s complete safety before, as a mother, or worried.


    Chu Feng closed the book in his hand and said nothing more. The book was very important. He didn''t want to show Chu Qingqing what they saw. If it was true, just as the book said.


    This is the end of the world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1107

    It was destined to be a restless day.


    The Yan family has been searching all over the place since the morning, not to mention the flying birds and dogs, but it also makes everyone feel heavy. Yan Family under the 18 peaks of Yanshan Mountain has not died two people in a row in a day since they moved here.


    Most people suspect that all this is related to Chu Feng, but he has no time and motivation to be present. Yan Cang also said in front of the public for the first time that he believed in Chu Feng.


    Therefore, it is only occasionally suspected that the so-called target is not.


    One day later, there is still no breakthrough in the past few events that happened last night. The people who broke into the tower are totally missing. From the tracking of the strong men in the two seven levels of tiannu, they disappear soundlessly.


    Yan Yan''s disappearance, and the death of two Yan women, there is no breakthrough. The places that should be searched have been searched thoroughly, only the main peak, the second peak and the third peak are left!


    In addition to these three places, the people of Yan family have already searched for the rest of the places they should look for.


    In addition, there are strong guards in the period of natural fury at the intersection where Yan''s house is located. Therefore, it is ruled out that the people in the dark have left. After two hours of discussion, the third peak was searched, and then nothing was found, but at least one place was ruled out.


    The second peak is the place where the head of the Yan family is qualified to go up. Yan Cang personally instructs hundreds of Yan family members to search for it, and the result is nothing!


    Chu Feng and Chu Qingqing stood in the crowd and looked at the man who had failed to return from the second peak. He was the one who went to the tower, but he was not the one who kidnapped Yan Yan and killed him. Chu Feng can be sure that someone must be hiding in the depths of Yan''s house, but why can''t we find it?


    Thinking in his heart, Chu Feng happened to see Yan Qiaoling in a black dress coming from another direction. Although there was still a long way to go, Chu Feng felt that Yan Qiaoling''s eyes were watching him. When he thought of that little thing, Chu Feng did not see anything and went to the other side.


    Yan Qiaoling saw all this in her eyes, and her heart was even more angry. She shook her pink fist slightly and vowed to have a good look at Chu Feng.


    As for saying that Chu Feng was the one who went to the Tower last night, Yan Qiaoling knew that it was meaningless, because it would let her hide Chu Feng last night. It was not worth the loss.


    At this time, Chu Feng was attracted by the main peak in the distance. All the places have been searched. No murderer, no kidnapper and Yan Yan have been found. However, no one has visited the main peak yet. What can be the place that symbolizes the supreme authority of Yan family?


    Gently touched next to the body of Chu Qingqing, Chu Feng asked softly: "why not search the main peak?"


    All the places that should be searched have been searched, but no one wanted to search the main peak. Chu Feng felt a little strange.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. No wonder he searched so many places, but he didn''t go to search for the main peak. There was an old monster living on it. No one would bump into the muzzle of a gun.


    The seemingly unintentional left eye looked up to the main peak again, just like the previous time, the hazy appearance could not see the scene on the top of the mountain.


    Shaking his head just to take back his eyes, Chu Feng''s body suddenly shakes, because there is not only a hazy feeling on the main peak tonight, but also a faint golden light. If it was not for Chu Feng''s mysterious left eye, relying on his own vision, he could not find this flash of gold.


    In addition, there is an occasional flash of light, chufeng heart mercilessly shake.


    He had seen this picture before, that is, when in Guanghan garden, Yan Yan would appear in the small warehouse, with a glimmer of golden light and a faint light. That was when the double dragon chaotic tripod was taken out to operate.


    Eyes slightly narrowed, Chu wind is not willing to go just malicious what, but people do not know this thing.


    Close to Chu Qingqing, he lowered his voice and said, "I suspect Yan Yan is on the main peak."


    "No?" In addition to hearing the voice of Chu, you can''t be surprised to hear the voice of Chu, but you can''t be afraid of the voice of the people of Chu


    Chu Feng didn''t feel it at first, but the faint golden light made Chu Feng doubt: "impossible, but all the places have been searched. Where are the people?"


    Chu Qingqing is silent. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to answer Chu Feng''s words. He is right. All the places that should be searched have been searched, but there is no trace of Yan Yan and no trace of murderer. However, everyone will not think about it. There may be people hiding in the main peak.


    It is because of this idea that they automatically ignore the main peak when they look for it. At this time, Chu Feng says that Chu Qingqing also thinks it is possible.


    After a look at the main peak, Chu Qingqing seems a little embarrassed. Yan''s main peak can''t be anyone. But when he thinks of Yan, Chu Qingqing''s eyes gradually become firm: "I''ll go and talk to Yan Cang!"Then he went to one side and took Yan Cang to a corner. They didn''t know what they were saying there. Yan Cang frowned tightly and finally nodded to leave alone. The direction to go was the main peak.


    Chu Qingqing also came back. Looking at the direction of Yan Cang''s departure, he said to Chu Feng, "I''ve told Yan Cang that it''s possible. As a clan leader, he can go up to the main peak. If Yan Yan is really there, he will bring it down."


    Chu Feng nodded and saw that Yan Cang had gone. There was no need to say anything more. It was whether the murderer and the kidnapper were the same person, which was the most curious thing in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Looking at the time, at more than nine o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng thought of another important thing: "Madam Yan, go back first, waiting here will not have results."


    Chu Qingqing nodded slightly, and Chu Feng left under the second peak. What happened at present has let everyone ignore that Chu Feng came to Yan''s house for the best quality dahuandan. They went all the way to the west side courtyard. Wen Xinxue and Li Xiaoying were both sitting in the courtyard.


    Seeing Chu Feng and Chu Qingqing coming back, Li Xiaoying stood up and said, "have you found Yan Yan and the murderer?"


    "Not yet!" Chu Feng shakes his head and says back. Chu Qingqing shakes her head when she goes to sit down. Her daughter may have fallen into the hands of those who practice evil skills. It is inevitable that she is in a bad mood.


    In the quiet courtyard, four people sat quietly. It had been more than half an hour. Yan Cang''s figure appeared outside, and everyone was a little bit moved. Chu Qingqing saw her husband coming. She stood up and said with a touch of expectation: "how, is Yan on the main peak?"


    Yan Cang shook his head and didn''t notice Chu Feng staring at him. He replied, "no, the main peak is only father there."


    Chu Feng gave a meaningful smile. Just now his left eye saw the color of deceit in Yan Cang''s body. He thought of what the second master of Yan said to Yan Yan before he came here. Chu Feng had already guessed something, but it didn''t show up. He must be on top of the main peak now.


    Yan Cang''s answer, let Chu Qingqing stagger back to sit down, the last hope was dashed, Yan Yan did not trace, Chu Qingqing''s mood must be very sad, looking at the distance, the look showed a sad look: "even the main peak is not in, then Yan Yan in the end will go where, to the bottom is who to Yan Yan?"


    Yan Cang''s mouth involuntarily affected, trying to squeeze out a relaxed smile, but with helplessness and apology in the depth of his eyes: "don''t worry, Yan Yan has always been a person with deep fortune, and there must be nothing. Go back to have a rest first, maybe tomorrow morning, there will be news."


    While looking at Chu Feng, he said: "you also have a rest early. Thank you for your help today. Although we didn''t find Yan Yan and the perpetrators, we will talk about other things later."


    Holding Chu Qingqing up, Yan Cang left here. He didn''t seem to want to stay longer. Chu Feng didn''t speak, just watching them disappear outside the gate.


    After confirming that the person had gone away, Chu Fengcai asked wenxinxue: "Xinxue, if Xuanyuan sword has a sword spirit that you refine and others want to take away, what conditions do you need?"


    Wen Xin Xue frowned and wondered why Chu Feng asked this question at this time. However, she still thought about it for a while and said, "if Xuanyuan sword has the spirit of sword, it is only possible for me to separate the spiritual connection between me and Xuanyuan sword, and then kill me, completely cut off the recognition of Xuanyuan sword and refine it again!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed and stood up: "all rest, maybe tomorrow, the whole world has changed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1108

    Especially, most of the women in Yan family are concentrated everywhere. Everyone is the cultivation of the natural shock period. This is also because of the judgment of Chu wind. Chuqingqing tells Yan Cang that whether it is true or not, she would rather believe that she has no confidence. Yan Cang orders the whole woman in the natural shock period of Yan family to gather together.


    It is protected by the strong in the middle of the family anger period, and can not be relaxed until the killer is completely found.


    It is quiet around, but it gives people a feeling of dark waves and rough waves. Someone broke into the tower, Yan Yan was kidnapped and two people died continuously. How many people in Yan family were depressed. Everyone was stretched to a string, hoping to find out the mysterious person in the dark earlier.


    But in the quiet time of everything, Chu wind still did not sleep, in the Wenxin snow room, Chu Feng remote to see the night outside.


    Wen Xin snow frowned, and walked to Chu wind: "master has been in the tower for a day, but why not news?"


    Last night, Chu Feng went to the tower mainly to let the Baihu, which was transformed by Murong ice, entered the tower, and tried to get the top grade Da huandan on the ninth floor. Therefore, he also took the risk to open two powerful people with seven levels of natural anger, so as to give Murong ice close to the ninth floor and also have an organic meeting.


    Originally, the tower was completed before nobody was there, but until now there was no news. Wenxin snow worry was natural.


    Chu wind breathed a breath. He went in the tower, and the eighth floor was completely closed. The ninth floor must be more strict. He believed that white fox could avoid the sight of all people, but could not enter the treasure collection area on the ninth floor.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng said softly: "believe that your master is a demon. She will never let go of the chance. Tonight, I will give her another chance to keep the tower under the guard of no powerful."


    The events of last night have made Wenxin snow a little worried. After hearing the words, Chu Feng would like to go out, and subconsciously said, "because of yesterday''s events, so many people today, you still don''t want to go?"


    "Heart snow, fall in love with the teacher, is taboo ah!" Chu Feng laughed at a joke easily, looking at the main peak in the distance when the heart of the paper was red and snow faced. "Of course, it''s not all for your master. I doubt Yan Yan is on the top of the main peak, and may still face crisis. I need to see it."


    Wen Xin snow slightly red face appears to be Leng Ran: "Yan Cang not up to see?"


    "Hidden family, power is supreme, and family is weak!" Chu Feng naturally knows what Yan Cang said, but he does not believe Yan Cang, pointing to his left eye and saying: "because, Yan Cang said after he came back, I looked at it all, and he appeared the color of deception, or I am not sure."


    Wen Xinxue knew that Chu wind had mysterious left eye, so it was completely dispelled at a certain doubt. It was only thought that Chu wind would go to the main peak, and it was a little sour in mind: "you like Yan Yan, do you?"


    Chu Feng smiled bitterly, how to feel wenxinxue would be jealous. No matter what the latter thought, he put it in his arms directly: "there is no love, because your master, also needs an empty stop and an opportunity. Once I hit the main peak, I believe that the two in the tower will come out."


    "Otherwise, only by Yan Family current strength, can not block me, ascend the main peak!"


    Wenxin snow was forced by Chu wind in the arms, face slightly red, but also for the first time did not struggle, but gently snuggle in the shoulder of Chu wind: "then you should be careful, Xuanyuan sword, you take it!" With the hand of a Yang, Xuanyuan sword appeared in the hands of Wenxin snow, the woman did not give up.


    Chu Feng released Wenxin snow, and kissed her forehead gently. There were some things that didn''t need too much speech communication. Everything was just a natural natural.


    Holding Xuanyuan sword, Chu wind turned around without hesitation, and went out of the room from the window. Several ups and downs disappeared in the wall. Wenxin snow stood in the window, with a slight worry. She knew that Chu wind was to use the force of taboo. Otherwise, any one who came out of the family could easily abuse the Chu wind.


    But Wenxin snow and Chu wind did not find, in the dark, a pair of eyes are looking at the courtyard, revealing three points of evil, seven indifference!


    In the sky, gradually began to gather a layer of dark clouds, which is a sign of the wind and rain. Yan family children who were still guarding and patrolling at night saw the sky changes, they all secretly scolded in their hearts. Which bastard made them have no rest time, they should come out in the middle of the night to patrol, and they are all grumbling.


    Under the main peak, Chu Feng has avoided all patrol people and guards and stood here.


    Hanging down Xuanyuan sword, there is no guard from afar, but no one will be near the main peak of Yanshan mountain at will. The eyes can not see any ripples in depth, and step out.


    Also in Chu wind step out, the main peak of wild goose mountain upload a thundering sound, a loud and loud human voice vibration of the entire Yan family just like in the thunder, also let the sleeping people wake up, also let the patrol surprised, and then to the main peak.


    Yanshan main peak, Yan family spiritual symbol of the place, inviolable, the peak of a burst of noise although do not know what, but can certainly not be simple.


    Chu wind, frowning, know that his appearance has attracted the attention of the Yan Family elder clan leader on the top of the mountain. The sound is to let people stop him from climbing the top, sneer, and shoot out of the body. The more so, Chu wind is more sure that Yan Yan is on the main peak.Just don''t know what reason, Yan Cang intentionally concealed the truth of the matter.


    Just arrived at an altitude of 1000 meters, three old figures suddenly appeared in front of chufeng. Three old men with gray hair but great pressure stopped. Chufeng narrowed his eyes and looked at the three old people with white hair in front of him. It was also a rumor that only the patriarch could reach the main peak of his mind.


    The three old men with white hair are full of the seven levels of tiannu. Everyone''s eyes are like a sword with sharp colors. The eyes of Chu Feng are full of opportunities to kill.


    "Presumptuous!" The three old men with white hair did not answer, but Yan Cang''s angry voice came from behind: "Chu Feng, the main peak of Yanshan mountain, is the spiritual symbol of our Yan family. If you go here without asking, that is to challenge the dignity of our Yan family. You must give an account."


    Chu Feng looked back, emerged light ridicule: "I do not ask to come up, but I am to save your daughter, isn''t it?"


    Yan Cang has come to Chu Feng''s back, and his eyes twinkle when he hears the speech. Yan Yan is really on the main peak and was taken away by his father for the purpose of the Dan Scripture and the double dragon chaotic tripod in Yan Yan''s hands. But to his father, Yan Cang has no way but to ignore Yan Yan''s final death.


    Therefore, it is also said to Chu Qingqing that there is no trace of Yan Yan on the main peak.


    He was struggling in his heart. The tiger poison didn''t eat the son, which made Yan Cang feel very uncomfortable. At this time, the white haired old man in the middle said: "xiaocang, the family interests are supreme. Yan Yan can let our family appear the strong man in the semi God state, which is superior to the three doors and four families. All that is worth it."


    "Kill him, as long as he''s dead, no one knows. You''ve sacrificed your daughter!"


    Yan Cang''s hesitant look gradually firmed down in the words of the old man in the middle. As the patriarch of the Yan family, Yan Cang''s heart must be extremely tough. Although he has a little struggle, he can see it when there is no way.


    Strange can only blame Yan Yan, too believe in the so-called relatives.


    Is it the enemy''s strength that makes Yan Cang use all his strength.


    At this time, in the face of Yan Cang''s oppression and the cut-off of the retreat of the three strong men in the seven levels of anger, Chu Feng was fearless, holding Xuanyuan sword''s hand slowly raised, with the meaning of contempt for the common people: "I believe that you love Yan Yan''s father, but you can''t fight against your father, that''s foolish filial piety."


    "I have no pressure to kill you tonight!"


    The voice falls, Chu Feng body still does not have any breath fluctuation, but it suddenly disappeared in front of the four people, even without a sign, the three old men with white hair, who were in charge of the common people, all changed color.


    Chu Feng''s actions just now, as the full circle of tiannu''s seven levels, couldn''t catch them. Now they began to despise chufeng and become dignified.


    And Yan Cang was even more agitated. He recalled the rumors from the outside world that Chu Feng was not only the judge of the little master, but also the taboo person. The taboo person with the power of taboo changed color when he was angry. When he raised his hand, his blood flowed into a river!


    Supposing such a possibility, Yan Cang''s great strength burst out, and his strong perception ability spread all around him. His eyes lit up, and his body burst out at the next moment. He could not see his body. Only a gust of wind swept by, and an attack with the power of nature directly exploded into an uninhabited place.


    The air was distorted by Yan Cang''s powerful power, but there was still no one under the wave. Yan Cang''s fist didn''t withdraw and his look was dull. What about people?


    "Too slow!"


    All of a sudden, there was a loose voice behind Yan Cang. It seemed that there was nothing between heaven and earth that he could pay attention to. Chu wind appeared behind Yan Cang. Xuanyuan sword fell like lightning, and a deep sword mark was drawn on Yan Cang''s back.


    The blood spilled down and the pain made Yan Cang react. He quickly deviated from the attack range of Chu Feng. Standing in front of the three white haired elders, he looked at Chu Feng with dignified eyes: "the rumor is true. You are the forbidden person, the demon who destroyed the martial arts pattern?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, his left eye twinkled with a strange light. He used his own taboo force to fight for time for Murong Bing. Xuanyuan sword pointed to: "let''s go together!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1109

    On the main peak of Yanshan mountain, Chu Feng holds Xuanyuan sword to release part of his taboo power. He monopolizes the four strong forces of tiannu, Yan Cang, the head of Yan Family in wuchongjing, and tiannu''s seven levels of tiannu at three levels of elders.


    For a while, the terrorist forces on the mountainside fought against each other and the clouds rose and fell. People at the foot of the mountain could feel the danger. Even some Yan Jiaqiang people in the early days of tiannu were slightly surprised. It''s not too much that such a battle can definitely destroy a small town.


    It is also obvious that the people fighting on the hillside deliberately suppressed the release of strength. Otherwise, under the 18 peaks of Yanshan mountain, the buildings collapse at this moment.


    I don''t know that the person who went up was Chu Feng. People all wondered whether it was the people from the three sects and four schools or the adjudication office to sneak in, so as to go up to the main peak and understand the true meaning of the ancestors.


    Everyone began to stay away from the main peak. The powerful force did not allow them to stand there. Occasionally, huge stones falling from the mountainside could kill them at any time.


    If you know that Chu Feng is fighting the four strong men at the moment, it is estimated that many people will drop their chin on the ground, but unfortunately, they simply can''t know.


    All of a sudden, a sound resounding from the sky echoed under the 18 peaks of Yanshan mountain. It was the highest authority warning voice of the clan leader. Yan Jiaqiang''s eyes were opened one after another in various places. At the same time, the sound of this warning sounded, it was also a gathering of the strong people above the four levels of Yan''s tiannu.


    At present, in some dark corners and hidden caves of other peaks, people constantly appear and move towards the main peak. Everyone''s strength is at least the cultivation of tiannu''s four realms.


    Such a situation is even more shocking to the Yan Family''s children who don''t know it. They all wonder whether the people who come here are the strong people in the demigod state. Why does the family directly send out the strongest power? So many strong people from the four levels of tiannu come here. It can be said that in the history of Yan family, even if the overlord comes, it is not so!


    And the original overlord sky, is already the semi God early cultivation.


    One after another, they conjectured that maybe the people who came here were really demigods. All of them were more awed, afraid and excited. After all, the demigods, like extinct creatures, are rare in this world!


    At the same time, with the sound of warning throughout the Yan family, the two strong guards sitting in front of a door in the tower opened their eyes and looked at the main peak with deep eyes. The old man on the left said faintly: "is it possible that Yan''s family has suffered a disaster? How can there be so many things in these two days?"


    "The highest warning is given. Is the comer so strong?"


    The old man on the right was also curious, but he also stood up and said, "no matter what, the patriarch orders that all the people above the four levels should go. Let''s go."


    The old man on the left nodded slightly and got ready to leave together. Suddenly, he heard a slight voice, which was not very obvious. However, for the two strong men who were full of the seven levels of tiannu, such a voice could still be heard clearly.


    At present, both of them looked at the corner of a cupboard with vigilance, looked at each other and walked past. Two powerful forces of the seven levels of tiannu have been formed. Once they are in danger, they can immediately launch the most powerful attack and destroy everything that is not as high as their environment.


    On the right, the old man''s hands had been lifted up, and his body flashed to the side of the cabinet. His eyes were frozen and he was surprised to say, "how could there be a fox?"


    The old man on the left also saw a white fox beside the cupboard. He was surprised and at the same time scattered his whole body''s strength.


    White fox is the result of Murong Bing''s serious injury. He was put on the sixth floor by Chu Feng last night. When no one came to the ninth floor, he couldn''t open the upper part of the ninth floor to compress into it. With the compression of his own strength, he had to sleep for a long time every day. He simply slept in the corner of the cabinet on the ninth floor.


    Just now I just woke up in time and made a little noise. I didn''t want to arouse their attention. But white fox didn''t know it. She was still there with her eyes closed. Her long white tail was under her head and she was sleeping peacefully.


    The old man on the right side put down his hand. There are foxes, beasts and other things in the primitive forest after the 18th peak of Yanshan mountain, but I haven''t seen it under the Yanshan mountain. I wonder how I came here quietly.


    On the left, the old man''s face was gradually shocked, and then turned into an excited look: "this is the spirit fox. If you let it eat enough Tianshen Dibao to gather a touch of Zhenyuan, kill refining, maybe it can be refined into a top-level Pill on the heaven level. It seems that it is the white fox sent by heaven''s blessing to my Yan Family!"


    "You see, the fox''s hair is pure white and there is no impurity at all. It''s not a fox. What is it?"


    If the old man on the left, the old man on the right also has a spirit. For the alchemy family, in addition to refining high-level pills, they have a headache. Undoubtedly, the purebred spirit fox can increase the success rate of pills and even their own quality.


    After a careful look, the look was gradually excited, and he swallowed hard: "it''s really a pure white fox. It''s definitely a spirit fox. It''s great!"The old man on the left looked very excited. He guessed that if he was refined into a broken heaven pill, he might not have side effects when he stepped into the demigod state. Now he had an idea: "now go to the main peak to support and see who is attacking the main peak. The white fox will be locked here first."


    The old man on the right nodded and looked around for a few times. There was no place on the ninth floor to close the white fox. Finally, he looked at the gate wrapped by powerful forces and said, "why don''t you close it first and go inside?"


    "That''s what I thought, or else it might run away." The old man on the left did not hesitate to nod. At this time, they were all ignored by what happened to Linghu. One problem is, how did the white fox come here, and how to avoid it, all the people''s eyes?


    Because the excitement ignored the fatal problem, they went over and released a powerful force to counteract the power package on the door. Finally, they knocked on some place on the wall for several times. The door slowly opened, and a strong smell of medicine came from it.


    The fragrance of medicine was wafting, which made Murong Bing''s white fox spirit shake. She opened her eyes and saw that two people were coming towards her. She got up quickly and left from the stairway.


    "Want to run, is it possible?" The old man on the left saw that the white fox got up and left. He sneered and opened his hands. An invisible force directly bound the white fox, who does not have much strength. He gently swung it into it and joined hands with the old man on the right. The door was closed again and wrapped with a layer of powerful force.


    With a look at each other and a smile, they burst out of the window, which leads to the main peak. The unexpected harvest of white fox makes them feel very happy at the moment.


    But if they knew that the white fox made by Murong Bing just wanted to leave just on purpose to show them, they might spit blood directly. The white fox, who was forced to enter the treasure land, jumped to a table and looked at the common furnishings around, but filled with the smell of medicine.


    A faint smile flashed in the enchanting eyes: "did no one tell them that the fox is the most cunning creature in the world?"


    Chuckling and giggling reverberated in the place where the treasure was hidden. Baihu leaped forward with a strong sense of smell and searched for the top grade dahuandan. She knew that it was Chu Feng who had created opportunities for her to enter here. She could not waste Chu Feng''s mind. She should strive to find the best dahuandan quickly and recover herself. Otherwise, Chu Feng might encounter a crisis.


    After a circle, the white fox has locked in the place where he may need something. A box is suspended in the air by an unknown force. It is two meters away from the ground. The most important thing is that there is a strong smell of medicine in it. It smells very comfortable.


    White fox''s own sense of sleepiness, all in the smell of this medicine, gone, but more spirit.


    In the eyes burst out a strange look, white fox body began to appear a strong force, this is the white fox with its own strongest force to suppress the final strength, suddenly between the blast out towards the box.


    With a roar, fortunately in the tower, it did not attract the attention of the outside world. Under the pressure of the white fox, the box was completely knocked down to the ground. He went to open the box with his claws and saw a golden flowing pill lying quietly inside.


    The white fox didn''t swallow it rashly. He came to the front and sniffed at the taste of it. He was surprised: "the top-grade Dan medicine of Tianjie is broken. This is not what I want."


    Without the slightest recollection to turn around, white fox continues to look for other places, but just the energy consumption just now, which makes it a little powerless. Knowing that if she doesn''t find the best big return pill, when those people come back, she will probably become the alchemy material in other people''s cauldron. This is not what she wants.


    The flying and moving hair, contempt for the artistic conception of the world, let the surrounding more than 20 Yan Jiaqiang people, show dignified, still have a firm intention to kill.


    The reason is that Chu Feng fought against more than 20 of them just now, and at least they were all in the four levels of tiannu. Not only did they not fall into the downwind, but they easily drew. Such a monster, even if it is not a demigod state, is estimated to be the strength of a line of separation, perhaps even if it is not a demigod state, it may be stronger than the Yan clan leader on the main peak.


    The Xuanyuan sword moves, the evil spirit is floating, and the Yan Family''s foundation is almost exhausted, but he still keeps his reason. The Chu Feng, who has not been completely lost, looks to the tower and expects Murong Bing to be faster.


    If not, Chu Feng decided to give up and let the blood dye the whole main peak of Yanshan mountain!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1110

    More than 30 strong people of Yan family have gathered here, and almost 70% of the Yan Family''s top strength has been mobilized. The lowest strength of each person is in tiannu quadruple state.


    Only a trace of reason, Chu Feng has always adhered to Zhang Yuner''s explanation, and never use the force of taboo completely until it is absolutely necessary, because every time you use it, you will weaken your own strength. In the end, you will be completely eroded by the devil.


    Reduced to no thinking killing machine, only know bloodthirsty devil.


    Just at this moment, Chu Feng tried to overestimate the details of Yan family as much as possible, but when he really faced it at the moment, he found that he still underestimated the details of Yan family. More than 30 strong people above tiannu four levels were randomly pulled out, and they could understand the official Wunai of the holy Dynasty.


    Why should we use the adjudication office and the Xuanyuan family of Jinan to suppress it, because even if it is only Yan''s family, once born, it will be a shocking act.


    Xuanyuan sword is still not stained with blood, the other side is really too strong, Chu wind is only using half of the taboo force, can withstand dozens of powerful attacks, is already an incredible thing, at least in the eyes of a group of strong Yan family, chufeng has already been a monster like existence.


    Of course, they also see something, Chu Feng, taboo people!


    Yan canggang and Chu Feng had a positive confrontation. At the moment, the breath was still surging. If it was not for the rapid reaction of an elder of Yan family, it is estimated that Yan Cang has been killed by Chu Feng under the sword. Rao is so, the power of Chu Feng has left a lingering shadow in his heart.


    A cold wind blew by, which also made the tense situation more tense. Yan Cang took a few steps and said, "Chu Feng, I respect you as the judge''s little Lord, but also Yan Yan''s friend. I treat you politely and invite you into Yan''s house. I am willing to resolve all the gratitude and resentment with you. But what do you mean now?"


    "Do you think that the eighteen peaks of Yanshan Mountain are the ruling house and the underground world of holy pilgrimage that you respect?"


    Chu Feng''s cold eyes twinkle with a strange cold light, and the bloodthirsty breath permeates the night sky. In the face of Yan Cang''s question, he shows a sneer: "Yan Cang, I''m here to save my friend, your daughter. Is there anything wrong?"


    When Yan Cang looked ugly, Chu Feng said word by word: "or, do you want your father to separate Yan Yan from the chaotic tripod, and then kill Yan Yan and completely own the chaos tripod, so that Yan''s family can be born a demigod and the king will reign in the world?"


    Chu Feng''s words made the faces of the powerful men in Yan''s family change a little. They didn''t know that Yan Yan had a double dragon chaotic tripod. At the moment, everyone''s eyes were on Yan Cang, hoping to get an accurate answer.


    Chu Feng timely added: "also, my master gave me, I gave Yan Yan, Dan Jing, you and your father, want to get, right?"


    In a word, a perfect cauldron can undoubtedly improve the success rate of refining high-level pills. However, a good Dan classic is more important than a good tripod, because even if you are given a top-level tripod, but you do not have a pill, how to refine it?


    At the moment, everyone''s eyes lit up slightly. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing. He began to believe what Chu Feng said. He didn''t rush to the main peak for no reason, just to save Yan Yan.


    Yan Er ye, who brought Chu Feng into Yan''s house, glanced at his elder brother, narrowed his eyes and said, "elder brother, did you really give up Yan Yan?"


    At that time, when he brought Chu Feng and them in, Yan Er ye knew from Yan Yan that she had Dan Jing and Shuanglong Chaoding Ding. He also specially explained that even if he told her father, he should never be known by her grandfather, because he was very clear about his father''s persistence in martial arts.


    It can be said that as long as he can step into the demigod state, it is possible for him to sacrifice all the people of the Yan family.


    In the face of his second brother''s question, Yan Cang looks ugly. If he can choose, he doesn''t want Yan Yan to be sacrificed. But now his father, the person with the highest authority, has insight. Even if he doesn''t want Yan Yan to have an accident, he can''t do anything about it.


    Only a sigh in a soft voice: "can blame Yan Yan, poor fortune shallow bar!"


    It''s not an answer. It''s no doubt that he knows that Yan Yan is on the top of the main peak at the moment. Yan Er YeYe looks ugly in an instant. He has watched Yan Yan grow up from childhood, but that feeling still exists. In addition, Yan Yan is very filial to his second uncle, and he seems to be his own daughter when he is Yan Yan.


    He understood the reason of Chu Feng''s killing, so he gave up the idea of doing it. He looked up to the top of the main peak and cried, "father, Yan Yan is your granddaughter. No matter how weak you are, you can''t do that."


    "Let go of Yan Yan. It''s Yan Yan''s chance. If you get it, you may not be able to step into the realm of demigods. Why the heart of Han people?"


    "Presumptuous!" Yan Er Ye''s words made one of the three old men who had been guarding the mountainside into a rage, and a huge and incomparable force directly attacked Yan Er ye: "family interests are supreme. In order to break the balance of three families and four families, we urgently need people from the demigod realm to sit down. You are too ignorant."However, Yan Er ye, who was in the four levels of tiannu, naturally couldn''t resist the attack of a strong man in the seven level state. He flew out directly and hit a big stone.


    Puffing blood, he looked at Yan Cang and said: "elder brother, that''s your daughter, your own daughter, the highest talent of Yan family since ancient times, and the person most likely to enter the demigod realm in the future."


    "Damn it!" The parents of Yan always see that Yan Er Ye is still talking nonsense. Obviously, they want to confuse everyone''s hearts. They think that the old Patriarch on the main peak is too cold-blooded. They burst out with a cold hum. Powerful natural forces gather in the palm of their hands. This attack is enough to destroy Yan Er Ye.


    All of a sudden, seeing that the second master of Yan was about to die in the hands of the elders of the Yan family, Chu Feng, who had been joking and ignoring the scene, flashed out, stabbed and retreated. The elder of Yan family stood in front of him.


    Looking back at the pale man, Chu Feng picked up a look of appreciation: "compared to your elder brother and your father, even your people, you are the Yan family, I appreciate the most."


    "I promise you, Yan Yan is OK, Yan''s family is not destroyed!"


    Yan Er Ye takes a hard look at Chu Feng. He doesn''t know why. At the moment, Chu Feng is a little helpless. However, from what he says, Yan Er Ye actually believes it, and he has a little happy and excited meaning. It seems that Chu Feng really has the strength to destroy the whole Yan family.


    The rest of the Yan family, seeing that things were different from what they imagined, began to face Chu Feng''s anger on the main peak, which seemed to dissipate some of them. On the contrary, more people looked at the main peak.


    The rumored double dragon chaotic tripod and Overlord heaven''s Dan Sutra are not what they yearn for, but at the moment, what''s the matter?


    The elder of the Yan family, with an ugly look, cheered. As the oldest group of Yan family members, his heart has gone to an extremely strong point. As long as the strength of the family can be increased, all people can be sacrificed.


    I don''t know. Now I know that Yan Yan has Shuanglong chaotic tripod and Dan Jing, which can definitely enhance the family''s strength as a whole. Naturally, they want to get it. They don''t care about the morality.


    According to the instructions of the elder Yan family, the power on the top of the mountain once again went to a terrible situation. However, only half of the people who made the move did not know whether they should continue to do so.


    The natural forces between heaven and earth, at this time, are constantly flocking to the main peak, the earth appeared a slight tremor, Chu wind standing there, fluttering hair in the wind, has a flowing meaning, but that one of the monstrous left eyes, give people from the depths of hell palpitation.


    Move!


    Chu Feng was the first to move. The Xuanyuan sword in his hand was split out with a terrifying momentum. The two Yan Jiaqiang men who were covered by the sword light changed greatly. It is impossible to imagine that Chu Feng could still have such a strong fighting power under the pressure of so many people.


    Taboos can not be measured with common sense!


    It seems that the terrible sword power is about to kill two tiannu strong men. Several elders of the Yan family have a slight change in their looks. Even if the Yan Family''s strong people in the period of natural anger are limited, those above the four levels are very rare. If two of them are destroyed by the Chu wind, something may happen.


    At present, there is a trace of anxiety, but they can''t do anything about it. Because the power and power created by Chu Feng is really huge. Even if they want to save people, they have no way at all.


    Suddenly, seeing that they were about to be cut and killed, a stronger natural force emerged between heaven and earth. Like a storm, it poured down from the main peak, making the two Yan Jiaqiang people under the sword front of Chu wind fly backward. Although they were a little embarrassed, they avoided Chu Feng''s killing moves.


    All people''s eyes can not help but lift up, only see a figure in black robe falling from the main peak, white hair and beard moving in the wind, giving people the illusion of the arrival of immortals.


    Yan Cang looks stiff, heart beat hard, with a little pain: "father!"


    Fall down, even saved two Yan Family strong person, it is the Yan Family old patriarch, Yan Qingtian!


    The power of a God also covers the world, making people want to worship the idea!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1111

    The snow-white beard moves with the wind, like a fairy in the legend. Everything around is still at the moment. It seems that Yan Qingtian is the only one in the world. There is nothing else, or even if there is, it is just his foil.


    Demigod?


    Yan Qingtian''s sudden appearance makes everyone express such a conjecture one after another, because his momentum is not the breath of the seven levels of tiannu, which is full of infinite and close to the semi divine state, but a powerful momentum that makes them generate the idea of submission, which is very mysterious and weird.


    Yan Er ye had already got up and stood behind Chu Feng and looked at his father with dull eyes: "Yan Yan, dead?"


    "What do you say?" Yan Qingtian''s rickety figure seems to be no longer so rickety, but tall and straight, a lot younger, and then suddenly an invisible momentum burst out, Yan Er Ye''s body flew out toward the distance, this time Chu Feng couldn''t see how to return.


    But all these fall in the eyes of the people around, for the Yan family tend to be born king in the world, is excited, because Yan Qingtian seems to have stepped into the demigod.


    For those who want to be born, but are not so radical, thinking of Yan Qingtian''s demigod state is achieved by killing Yan Yan, seizing the double dragon chaos tripod, and taking the breath of the great powers of past dynasties, all of them have some chilling intention.


    Although the family relationship of the hermit family is weak, it is still a little unacceptable. In addition, Yan Yan is a very likable girl in the family.


    Only Chu Feng, still calm, left eye through everything to look up, still a layer of fuzzy color, simply can not see what is going on above, so we don''t know whether Yan Yan is alive or dead, and has become the sacrifice of Yan Qingtian.


    Take back the left eye, just and Yan Qingtian''s deep eyes collide together, two people''s body began to form an invisible but real existence of the air turbulence.


    Yan Cang waved and took the lead to step back. The rest of the people took a look and all stepped back. Even if they attacked Chu Feng, they had no chance of winning. Basically, they had already affirmed that Chu Feng was a taboo person that could not be reasonably inferred. Now, he could only hope that Yan Qingtian, a demigod, would kill Chu Feng.


    A gust of wind blowing, Chu wind broke the silence on the mountainside: "you are not a demigod state, it seems that you can not cross it!"


    "Yes Everyone looked surprised. When he looked at Yan Qingtian, he nodded back, and then his eyes flashed cold and murderous intention: "Yan Yan''s spiritual will is very strong, and has used the double dragon chaotic tripod. In a short period of time, I really can''t break that trace of connection and turn it into my own use."


    "But how about that? I feel the breath of God when I peel off the connection. I feel that if I kill you, I am a demigod!"


    The voice fell, Yan Qingtian moved directly, the violent force of nature swept all around. All the people of Yan family who were not far away were blown by this huge force. Many people had chosen to stay away from this place. The battle between the strong and the weak might die every minute.


    Therefore, some people who are a little lower in the realm have withdrawn a lot, for fear that they will become the one who will bring disaster to the fish in the pond.


    Kill Chu Feng and achieve demigod!


    This is an old legend that Yan Qingtian thought of when he could not separate Yan Yan and Shuanglong chaotic tripod in a short time. It is a legend about taboos.


    A long time ago, it was said that the realm of God was limited. Even if a person stayed at the peak of semi God for a long time, he could not enter the realm of God, because all the gods above were there. Only when one died or disappeared, and the throne was vacant, could the rest of the people have a chance to enter the realm of God.


    Yan qingtianka has been in tiannu Qi State for many years. He has been thinking about stepping into the early days of Tianfan and the state of demigod!


    It''s just that hard for a long time, but it''s always a little bit worse. This time, knowing that Yan Yan has a double dragon chaotic tripod, Yan Qingtian wants to get the guidance of the spirit of the powerful. But Yan Yan''s willpower is too strong, he can''t do it in a short time.


    But Chu Feng has already broken into the main peak. However, Yan Qingtian can only get rid of the idea of continuing to attack Yan Yan and come directly with the force that he can''t do. What he wants is to kill Chu Feng and quote the legend to put Tu Shen in the right position.


    And taboo people, are the existence of the realm of God, Yan Qingtian will have this idea.


    At this time, Chu Feng felt Yan Qingtian''s powerful power of approaching to the demigod, passing by a touch of light solemnity. With such a powerful atmosphere, Yan Qingtian could easily wipe out the powerful people in the seven levels of common tiannu. This is definitely a super strong person with extreme terror.


    Maybe he stripped Yan Yan of the connection between Shuanglong chaotic tripod and Yan Yan. With the help of the residual breath of powerful people and the use of Shuanglong chaotic tripod, maybe he can really step into the realm of demigod!


    In the meantime, Yan Qingtian had already appeared in front of Chu Feng. Everything happened in a flash. However, Chu Feng had no fluctuation. When he lifted his Xuanyuan sword, he flew out and inserted it into a big stone. The sword body was buzzing and chufeng was passing by. The force of taboo was endless.Of course, Chu Feng still didn''t use all his strength. He didn''t want to be eroded by the evil spirit hidden in his heart and lose his mind before he could not control the force of taboo.


    A simple collision can also be said to be the two people''s mutual exploration, and then they fly out like flying out on a big stone, looking at each other from afar. There is no wave in Chu Feng''s face, but Yan Qingtian''s strength has been roughly clear. He is regarded as the man with the limit of natural anger, and he can only enter the state of demigod.


    In the absence of a demigod, such a man as Yan Qingtian is absolutely invincible, because you don''t know how many years he has been in this realm.


    Similarly, Yan Qingtian also has insight into the strength of Chu Feng. He is a little shocked and has a trace of curiosity. He feels that in the collision between Chu Feng and him just now, he did not use his full strength at all. He has some reservation!


    However, the air waves caused by the simple collision between the two people just now made it hard for the onlookers from afar to bear. Some people even vomited blood directly under pressure. They were surprised at Yan Qingtian''s real strength and how strong the Chu wind was. Isn''t it just Tianyuan''s four realm atmosphere?


    They don''t know taboos very well. They never know that chufeng is a source of strength!


    After a short pause, Chu Feng and Yan Qingtian moved again, drawing on the natural forces of heaven and earth, eroding each other''s body. The air was so depressing that ordinary people would have died completely.


    Gradually, the collision between the two gradually sublimated, the surrounding sand and stone figures blurred, people watching from afar have not seen the shadow of Chu Feng and Yan Qingtian, but can feel the powerful and terrible power contained in them.


    It lasted for ten minutes. When the two figures appeared in a clear place, the half mountainside which was originally quite good had lost its original appearance, as if it had just been ravaged by the earthquake. There was no complete place, full of desolation, and all the trees had fallen or even broken.


    A soft cough sound resounded in the ears of all people. Looking along the direction, Chu Feng stood on a boulder that floated out. That cough came from chufeng.


    The absolute collision with Yan Qingtian just now, as long as Chu Feng completely lets go, Yan Qingtian has already been a corpse, but Chu Feng can''t let go of that magic. He has intuition. If he does it again, maybe he will never be able to rescue him again and become a bloody man who only knows how to kill.


    Coughing with faint blood, Chu Feng''s eyes showed a touch of solemnity, and did not let go of all the strength, and Yan Qingtian had no possibility of fighting to death. His eyes looked at the distance, the direction of the tower, ice, hurry up!


    Compared with Chu Feng, who coughs with blood, Yan Qingtian is better. Squinting his eyes, he looks at the pale Chu Feng. He guesses that Chu Feng must have hidden strength, but this strength can not be released at will.


    Even though he has been an old monster for a long time, he does not know the taboo very well, so he can not find a reasonable explanation.


    But in any case, he felt that in the battle with Chu Feng, he seemed to be closer to the realm he had been dreaming of for a long time. He was more convinced that the legendary Tu Shen was in the right position. He was a god if he killed Chu Feng.


    With a thunderous sound, Yan Qingtian once again launched a powerful attack under the clouds. The loose rocks on the main peak began to fall off slowly, and the trees also fell leaves in succession. The fury swept around.


    Another strong collision, there was the sound of rolling thunder. On the main peak, some people with sharp eyes found that the peak, which seems to be invisible all the year round, seems to be much clearer at this moment, giving people a faint sense of loneliness.


    Absolute collision and power contest, the two figures are separated again. Yan Qingtian falls on a high place, stands on the edge of a protruding mountain rock. Chu Feng directly lands, half kneels on the vast land, and the bloodstain in his mouth has been clearly presented.


    Yan Qingtian''s one hand is lifted up, the powerful natural force gathers around, seeing is about to let Chu Feng die completely.


    All of a sudden, a thunderbolt cut through the sky, a scream rang through every corner of the eighteen peaks of the wild goose mountain, and then a thunderbolt fell down. All the people against the Buddha could see a huge figure in the void, the black figure with nine giant tails, which was very strange!


    When everyone guessed that it was a monster, a clear and charming voice came faintly, which seemed to be in the ear and in the distance: "Whoever hurt my man, I will destroy his ancestors for 18 generations!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1112

    All the birds and animals in the forest were disturbed by this sound, and they all cried out one after another when they were resting quietly at night, as if they were greeting the king. All the people''s eyes were looking at the empty shadow of the nine tails in the sky, wondering whether it was a vision of heaven and earth or something?


    Half kneeling on the ground, completely in Yan Qingtian''s attack and oppression, Chu Feng heard the familiar voice, and his look showed a touch of ease. It was!


    Everyone''s eyes began to look at the sky, and the shock in their hearts can be imagined. This is the eighteen peaks of Yanshan mountain, which is hidden in the secular world by a large array road. Without the guidance of familiar people, even the once demigod overlord could not enter it.


    When Chu Feng came, he only brought Wen Xinxue and Li Ji to Li Xiaoying. Li Ji himself was not a warrior. At most, he only had the fighting power of the master level. Li Xiaoying was an ordinary person. Wen Xinxue was once the apprentice of abbess Jueyin, but now he has achieved great perfection in his cultivation of Tianjing qichongjing.


    But now the voice, from where, how to come in?


    A thunderclap lit up half of the sky, and someone suddenly found that on a tree growing beyond the rock 100 meters above Yan Qingtian, there stood a charming woman in white, who was graceful and charming. With a smile, every move had the power to charm people''s hearts.


    "There she is!" she said


    With the reminder, everyone looked along his finger direction. If you really saw a white figure in the high place, your first impression was that it was very beautiful!


    This person is not Murong Bing, and who is it?


    On the ninth floor of the treasure house, Murong Bing searched every corner. At the end of the day, she almost lost hope, and even felt that Chu Feng could not hold on. Finally, she found an unnoticed box on the sharp projection of the tower, which was the best dahuadan.


    After eating the top-grade dahuandan of Tianjie, the white fox regained its human form at the first time. After temporarily easing the breath, Murong Bing came to the main peak of Yanshan mountain for the first time, which aroused the changes of heaven and earth.


    Everyone thinks that the final thunder is caused by Yan Qingtian''s powerful power, which leads to the natural forces of heaven and earth. But the truth is that it is all caused by Murong Bing, and the evil spirits are reborn. Just like countless years ago, when she was born in this world, the heaven and earth changed color!


    Yan Qingtian also saw Murong Bing in the high place, and his look changed in an instant.


    There are not many people in the Yan family who know Murong Bing. However, as the last patriarch of Yan family, he just knew Murong Bing. How could he not know Murong Bing, who defeated the overlord Tianling Dingtian and others?


    "Yan Qingtian, long time no see!"


    Murong ice hands a yang body fall, directly came to Yan Qingtian''s side, a oppression let Yan Qingtian hard to breathe: "just who gives you the self-confidence, only the pseudo demigod power, want to disrespect my husband, what qualifications do you have?"


    Between the words, Murong Bing''s hand suddenly did not fall on Yan Qingtian''s body, but the invisible force brought by it has already made Yan Qingtian suffer a heavy blow and begin to kill Yan Qingtian from all directions. He can''t stand Murong Bing''s simple palm, which makes the Yan Family''s heart shake hard.


    With a loud bang, Yan Qingtian hit the ground heavily. He was more embarrassed than Chu Feng when he landed. I don''t know how much. A mouthful of blood gushed out, and his face was pale.


    Just now Murong Bing was just a casual palm, but Yan Qingtian realized that the power contained in it. When he met a strong man who had just stepped into the seven levels of tiannu, he would definitely kill him.


    Slowly struggling to stand up, even if Chu Feng is not far away from him, Yan Qingtian does not dare to have any delusions. Murong Bing does not appear, he can dominate everything. Now Murong Bing appears, unless he has lived enough, and is surprised in his heart. Isn''t Yan Cang saying that Murong Bing is dead?


    At this time, Yan Cang also recognized Murong Bing. He sighed that this woman was as elegant as she was more than ten years ago. He was also surprised how she was still alive, because Huangfu Juntao, who once had a secret hand, told them that Murong Bing had been killed by Xuanyuan family members!


    But the fact is in front of him, and Yan Cang doesn''t know how to explain it. He just looks at Chu Feng, and his eyes are jumping with killing opportunities.


    Although Chu Feng''s character is not very well understood, it is also clear that this is a person who must report his grievances. The Yan family almost let him die in this way tonight. His recovery in the future may be bloody and cruel revenge. He is thinking about whether to take advantage of his injury to kill him now.


    But touching Murong Bing, who has already landed, Yan Cang slowly dispels this idea. Even if he can kill Chu Feng, Murong Bing will be angry and wash Yan''s family with blood.


    A woman, a seductive woman, walked leisurely under the gaze of dozens of Yan Jiaqiang, and came to Chu Feng, who was half kneeling on the ground. She squatted down gently and helped him up. When everyone thought she was going to heal Chu Feng, she suddenly held Chu Feng and kissed him.


    When people saw this scene, their hearts were wrung. Murong Bing was charming and charming. She had attracted countless people''s pursuit, including some of them. It was hard to see the goddess offering kisses to others.Chu Feng also did not expect, Murong ice is still so evil.


    But think of this woman from a human into a white fox, not easy to re incarnate as a human, the heart is also filled with emotion, hugged Murong ice, thoroughly deep kiss together.


    At the end of the long kiss, Murong Bing licked his tongue: "husband, kissing technology has improved, I am not in the time, a lot of exercise, there is no obscene my apprentice ah?"


    Chu Feng passed a bitter smile, let Murong ice like a little woman nestled in his body, looked at Yan Qingtian standing in the distance with an ugly look: "do you have time to ask, now I want to scrap this old man, remember to watch for me!"


    Murong Bing nodded slightly, and with a small mouth, he stepped back a few steps. There was a monstrous nature hidden in Chu Feng''s body. If no extremely powerful person could suppress him at any time, he would lose his mind and become a devil in minutes.


    As for why Chu Feng wanted to do it himself, Murong Bing didn''t think so much about it. As long as Chu Feng was willing, how about killing Yan family?


    Chufeng walked towards Yan Qingtian, and the Xuanyuan sword nailed on the big stone came to his hand with a whoosh. His body also disappeared in everyone''s sight at the moment when he got the sword. Only the strong breath of more and more terror in the air, a powerful force that they did not feel at all.


    Although Murong Bing''s face still has a charming smile, but the whole body has been tense up, surprised that Chu Feng''s taboo force has gone to the peak of the late demigod!


    Also more careful, ready to suppress the Chu wind that violent gas.


    "Now, I will prove to you that you Yan Qingtian is just a scum in my eyes, abusing you like abusing a dog!" In the air, at this time, Chu Feng contains a powerful and majestic voice. Yan Qingtian is completely exposed to a kind of terrible pressure. He, who was seriously injured by Murong, feels irresistible at this time.


    Suddenly, a sword came to the West!


    Xuanyuan sword suddenly appears from Yan Qingtian''s left hand side. Yan Qingtian, who is on guard all over the world, has already felt it at the moment of its appearance. He retreats and dodges.


    However, before showing a relaxed look, I suddenly felt a dangerous breath coming from behind. Suddenly, I saw that Xuanyuan sword was suddenly stabbed out. No one held the sword. What about Chu Feng Ren?


    Subconsciously, he turned back, but it was too late to touch anything. Yan Qingtian, who was directly shocked by the powerful magic power, flew out tens of meters away and landed a little under the hillside. If he was not infinitely close to the existence of the demigod, he would have become a dead body at the moment.


    The Yan family, who began to feel that chufeng could not compete with Yan Qingtian, were dignified. They all conjectured that chufeng had deliberately reserved his strength, not that he had not killed Yan Qingtian. As for why, they did not know, but now the fact is that Yan Qingtian is not against chufeng.


    In the air, where Yan Qingtian stood before, Chu wind appeared like a ghost. The left eye was strange and red, and a stream of evil spirit filled the air.


    Murong Bing did not know when appeared in front of him, a hand stretched out a finger on his forehead, a mysterious force poured into it, Chu Feng''s red eyes like death, gradually restored the color of normal people.


    The reason why he used the force of taboo to abuse Yan Qingtian was that Chu Feng was just a kind of deterrence, so that those old monsters who would like to fight against him would be able to reduce some troubles in the future.


    Chu Feng also believes that today''s failure of Yan Qingtian will be slowly spread out. In the future, the three schools and four schools still want to start with him, and they will certainly think about the consequences. In this way, they can strive for a lot of time to grow up.


    Taking back Xuanyuan sword, Chu Feng looked at Yan Qingtian, who was standing up tens of meters away. He looked down from the ground with an indescribable domineering spirit: "you are Yan Yan''s grandfather after all. Today, I''m just abandoning your spiritual cultivation and breaking your martial vein. Let you become an ordinary old man. Cherish it!"


    Turn over, embrace Murong ice on the main peak to go, now deterred all the Yan family, do not go to the main peak to see, how can?


    Yan Qingtian, who got up, didn''t pay attention. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, he quickly mobilized his whole body strength, but found nothing. His pale face was even more ugly. Ah, he cried out. He was hard to accept the reality and fainted.


    Yan Cang was glad that he didn''t make a move at last, but he had already made a judgment in his heart that he could not fight against Chu Feng. A Murong Bing could not be shaken by them, and Chu Feng''s evil spirit was added.


    Who can be the enemy?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1113

    Will be lingjuding, a view of the small mountains!


    This is the dream of countless heroes in ancient and modern times. Everyone wants to climb to the highest peak. Standing in the highest place, it is like a god overlooking everything in the world, enjoying the glory and loneliness standing on the top of the peak!


    The eighteen peaks of Yanshan mountain, where the Yan family is, symbolize their authority and spiritual sustenance.


    The main peak of Yanshan mountain is the sacred and inviolable God residence of every Yan family. It is said that the first person of Yan family to step into the realm of God was possessed by the devil and fell under the thunder. However, there are countless legends and feelings left here. As for the truth and falsehood, only the middle of them can know.


    When the figures of Chu Feng and Murong Bing appear here, the top of the 300 square meter mountain is bare. There is only an ordinary hut and a lonely grave that can''t see the traces of time. If you say what the meaning of hero''s loneliness means, you can feel it deeply here at this moment.


    Chu Feng looked back at the foot of the mountain and narrowed his eyes: "the eighteen peaks of the wild goose mountain don''t seem to be accidental. They even saw the potential of Wolong here!"


    The power of Wolong is an ancient geomantic theory. Chu Feng once saw it on an ancient book. To put out such a geomantic array, the manpower and material resources required are not generally large, and it is not the geomantic omen theory of future generations with good fortune. Therefore, there are not many people who are keen on it. It is more a theory of living comfortably.


    At the moment, the trend of Fengshui formed under the eighteen peaks of Yanshan mountain is the trend of Wolong, and the main peak is respected. However, there is not much on it. There is only a small house and a solitary tomb. It seems a little strange.


    "The spirit of later generations!"


    Turning to look at the lonely grave in the distance, Murong Bing narrowed his eyes: "enjoy the incense, enjoy the respect, enjoy the popularity, gather the most mysterious power in the nature. It seems that the one lying in the solitary tomb is the ancestor of Yan family, an ambitious man who wants to wake up again, and thinks that waking up is God!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know this very well. He frowned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Murong Bing walked slowly towards the solitary tomb, and said: "if Yan''s ancestors really stepped into the realm of God and died under the thunder, even if his bones and bones have disappeared, there will be all his remains in the place where he died, and give him a place to repose his soul, just like this solitary tomb.


    In combination with the power of Wolong, the reverence and popularity of posterity and grandchildren will arouse the most mysterious force among the forces of nature, remodel the body, and to a certain extent, enjoy the respect of all generations of incense. Maybe you will wake up and directly stand in the realm of God, overlooking everything in the world. "


    "Do you think the so-called human power is strong or not?"


    At this time, the two had already stood in front of the solitary grave, with a tombstone standing in front of them, but there was no mark. What was the name of Yan''s ancestor was just a mystery.


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly. If it was before, he could not accept that people who died for endless years could still survive. However, after experiencing Chang''e''s affairs, Chu Feng believed that there were many things he could not understand.


    All of a sudden, Murong Bing raised his hand, and the tablet without words directly rose from the ground and threw it to one side. A little bit of earth began to emerge from the mound. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. Murong Bing was going to dig a grave.


    However, he did not say anything to stop him. Unexpectedly, the eighteen peaks of Yanshan Mountain showed the trend of Wolong. Maybe it was someone with ulterior motives. In order to revive the popularity of later generations, he didn''t mind to see why.


    Slowly, like a fountain, the soil came out around, and gradually an old and dilapidated sarcophagus appeared in front of the two people. Although it was not as good as the sarcophagus in which Chang''e was sleeping, it can be seen that after endless years, the original colors above have faded and there is no trace of primary color.


    Murong Bing took a step forward. After the return of the charming woman, she was less charming and more serious. With her hand lifted, the coffin cover of the sarcophagus flew over and fell heavily on the ground.


    Chu Feng fixed eyes to see, eyebrow a pick, empty!


    There was nothing in the sarcophagus. Seeing Murong Bing''s face a little dignified, Chu Feng asked, "what''s the matter? It seems that you haven''t reshaped the body yet."


    "Husband, is it hard to do that? Some people have no clothes to wear on the way, so they take the clothes from the sarcophagus?"


    Chu Feng didn''t think about it at first, but at the moment he also felt that things were not simple. He pushed Murong Bing aside and flashed his body. Then a figure flew out and hit the sarcophagus. It was Yan Cang who followed him. At this time, he had to be too embarrassed. Why did he have the dignity of the Yan Family leader?


    Chu Feng also appeared behind him like a shadow, stepping on his body with a cold tone: "originally I should have killed you just now, but you are Yan Yan''s father. I can not kill you, but not killing does not mean that I can''t kill you. Yan Cang, tell me what the sarcophagus looked like when it was buried at the beginning?"


    Yan Cang was humiliated by the Chu wind trampling on his feet. He took a hard look at the sarcophagus. His face was stunned, and then came the color of shock: "how can this happen?"


    Chu wind feels Yan Cang seems to know something, loosen the foot mouth: "how to return a responsibility?"


    Yan Cang did not care about the humiliation of being trampled on the ground by Chu Feng. He got up in a hurry and went to the sarcophagus. Looking at the empty inside, he shook his head in disbelief and said, "impossible, absolutely impossible. Is father cheating me?"Chufeng frowned and said, "say it!"


    Yan Cang also remembered that Chu Feng was beside him, and subconsciously trembled. He said in an unnatural tone: "once my father told me, and every patriarch told me orally, that is, after the Yan Family''s ancestor died, he asked his son to invite someone to build a crouching dragon on the eighteen peaks of Yanshan mountain, so that one day he would wake up and reign in the world.


    When I began to know about this, I felt very ridiculous. How could this be possible? So my father told me that he also thought it was not possible. He said that only the skull was robbed and thundered at that time, how could he be resurrected? I thought so at that time


    We can be sure that Yan Cang did not cheat, but if he did not cheat, we can be sure that the remaining skull must be in the sarcophagus, but now it can not be seen. Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng asked again, "are you sure that the skull is buried?" Ask this, Chu Feng also know is white ask, from Yan canggang just performance, can see.


    The original skull must have been buried with it, but now, it''s gone!


    Sure enough, Yan Cang nodded and said with great certainty: "I don''t know anything else, but I''m 100% sure about the existence of the skull. This is something that the clan leaders of all dynasties know, and this is not a tomb of clothes!"


    Chu Feng nodded and waved his hand. The sarcophagus went directly into the ground, and the coffin cover also flew up. From the new cover, the earth pushed away by Murong ice began to return to the cage and bury it bit by bit. Chu Feng no longer looked at it, but went to the hut on the side.


    It seems that the power of Wolong is not a legend. The ancestor of Yan''s family, whose skull is only left in the sarcophagus, may have been born, but where has he gone?


    Thinking about it, when he opened the door outside the hut, he saw Yan Yan, who was bound to a pillar by a chain link. With his big eyes blinking, Chu Feng relaxed his expression a little, and went over and broke the chain.


    Yan Yan, who was free, threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms and cried: "my grandfather wants to rob my Sutra, but also to separate me from the double dragon chaotic tripod. I''m so scared if I want to use the residual breath of the powerful one to enter the demigod realm."


    Feeling the fragility of Yan Yan''s appearance, Chu Feng gently patted her back and comforted her: "it''s OK. Your grandfather can''t hurt you any more. Put away the chaotic tripod."


    "Hello, Hello, Hello!"


    Chu Feng has not yet answered. Murong Bing, who followed him, came to me and opened his mouth directly. He snorted: "little girl, this is my man. I haven''t even shed tears with him. Don''t grab it with me, or I''ll spank you!"


    Yan Yan''s small mouth pouted up, and he was infinitely aggrieved. Chu Feng laughed bitterly, and Murong Bing was still a monster. He coughed and said, "Yan Yan, put the tripod away and go down the mountain. There will be nothing in the future. Try not to come to the top of the main peak."


    As for the sarcophagus, Chu Feng is not ready to speak out, and I believe Yan Cang will not say it at will, so as to avoid disturbance. He pats Yan Yan on the shoulder, and Chu Feng walks out of the hut. As for the future of Yan Yan and the development of Yan Cang, it is not the issue that Chu Feng should consider.


    Yan Cang can begin to give up Yan Yan, so we should be prepared to sever the relationship between father and daughter.


    Murong ice lagged behind a step, facing the face of aggrieved Yan Yan Yang Fist: "I am the main room, you are a concubine, can understand?"


    Yan Yan, with her mouth full, turned to put away the double dragon chaotic tripod. At the same time, she murmured: "there''s no corner that can''t be pried down. Only the junior who doesn''t work hard will get rid of you sooner or later."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1114

    The morning sun was shining, and the storm of the night finally subsided.


    But even so, the Yan family is still shrouded in a depressing atmosphere. They are as far away as possible from Chu Feng and Murong Bing who come down from the main peak. The people below don''t see the above things. However, from the miserable lifting down of Yan Qingtian, the old clan leader of Yan Family, and the helpless expression of those Yan Jiaqiang people towards Chu Feng.


    Even a fool knows what''s going on.


    The man who rushed to the main peak last night was Chu Feng, who was safe under the siege of dozens of Yan Family strongmen. As for how Murong Bing and Yan Yan would all come down from the mountain, even if they had doubts, they did not dare to ask easily, because Yan Cang had ordered that the matter of last night would be over.


    Yan Yan came forward and took Chu Feng''s arm. Regardless of the look of the people around him, he said, "I''m scared. You should accompany me!"


    Chu Feng is still thinking about the empty sarcophagus at the moment. Maybe the revived ancestor of Yan''s family and the top old monster, Yan Yan suddenly comes out and shakes her hand away: "go away!"


    By Chu Feng mercilessly away, Yan Yan was about to get angry. Two elders of Yan''s family who had come down to guard the tower earlier approached him like lightning and said to Yan Cang, "the nine floors of the tower are looted!"


    "What!" Yan Cang, who was oppressed by Chu Feng and Murong Bing, was shocked when he heard the speech. He also forgot his nervousness and nervousness. After a drink, he asked, "what''s the matter? The ninth floor is isolated by powerful forces, and it can only be opened by two people with seven levels of tiannu. How could it be looted?"


    Let''s not say that Yan Cang is curious. The two elders of the Yan family are also puzzled. We can be sure that they were not made by the Yan Family themselves, but they were not made by the Yan Family themselves. Who are the real people? Besides Chu Feng and Murong Bing, are there strong people in the Yan family who have sneaked into the outside world?


    People around, heard that the ninth floor of Yan family was robbed is also a Leng a Leng.


    Naturally, they knew what was hidden in the nine layers. There were three top-grade pills in the sky, including the top-notch Dahuai pill, the broken heaven pill, and the top-notch quench body pill. Each of them was enough to cause the craziness of the hidden world interface. Now the direct ones are missing, which inevitably makes them a little unacceptable.


    Yan''s parents always saw that Yan Cang was in a rage. Although he was still higher than Yan Cang as an elder, he still had to face the patriarch''s dignity. He said with a wry smile, "I don''t know. We two went directly to the main peak after the patriarch''s warning. After coming down, we went back to the tower directly, but the nine storey gate has been broken!"


    Yan Cang''s body swayed, and he felt that the sky was spinning. His father, Yan Qingtian, had been abandoned by Chu Feng and became an ordinary old man. Maybe he had lived for several months. Now, the details of Yan''s family have been looted. Even those who want to create a demigod state can''t help it.


    Biting teeth, showing anger: "block every corner of the whole Yan family, check it out to the end!"


    In my heart, I doubt if it is Chu Feng. After all, he needs the best quality Da Huan Dan. However, Chu Feng has such strength and didn''t snatch it at the beginning. Last night, he didn''t have time to do these things. Unfortunately, what he didn''t know all his life was that Chu Feng didn''t have time, but Murong Bing was sometimes.


    And that top quality big return Dan, also had been swallowed by Murong ice, almost all about to melt completely.


    Two people look at each other. Chu Feng and Murong Bing are too lazy to pay attention to these things. The purpose of coming to Yan''s family is to get the best quality Da Huan Dan. At present, Murong Bing has recovered. Chu Feng will not pay too much attention to the life and death of Yan Family.


    On the contrary, it has been a gift to destroy the whole Yan family without getting angry about their encirclement.


    They were preparing to go back to the west side yard for a rest. They left today while it was still early. A figure in the distance staggered along, as if they would fall at any time. Chu Feng saw his mind tight and quickly went up to help Li Xiaoying, who was walking in a shaking way: "what''s the matter?"


    Li Xiaoying did not have any scars, but looked weak and powerless. Supported by Chu Feng, she recovered a little spirit and said: "Miss Wen, I was taken away by a man in black, and I was knocked out!"


    Chu Feng was suddenly shocked and found that he had neglected a problem, that is, the two people who died inexplicably in Yan''s family, who might be the hidden mendicant, flashed violent anger in his left eye.


    About already know what''s going on!


    In order to prevent the women in the family from being hurt again, the Yan family gathered in various places. There were strong guards in the period of natural anger. Even those who guarded last night did not leave. It seems that the female warriors in the period of Tianjing are the key to the mysterious magic cultivation.


    The whole Yan family, get rid of those who are taken care of the Yan Family women, there is only a wenxinxue no one to look after.


    With a ferocious look, Chu Feng takes Li Xiaoying and walks indifferently to the west side courtyard. Yan Yan''s intention to speak is also cancelled. At the moment, the cold meaning overflowing on Chu Feng is too strong, which makes people dare not get close to it easily. Along with the Yan family members around, they all try to distance themselves from Chu Feng.


    Murong Bing frowns, she also vaguely knows what happened in Yan''s family. Frowning, wenxinxue is her apprentice, and she naturally does not allow her to do anything.Seeing this happening again, Yan Cang felt that there were too many disturbances in the Yan family. At the same time, he also decisively ordered: "more people should be sent to watch the Yan Family women in the good weather. In addition, the absolute strong men were sent to search every corner of the eighteen peaks of Yanshan mountain. The primitive forest also sent people to carry out a 100 kilometer carpet search."


    "In addition, Yan Yan, hurry back to be with your mother. The other party should be a person in the period of the sun. If your mother is there, you can''t be hurt!"


    After explaining all this, Yan Cang and the rest of the people quickly toward the tower, his face gloomy and ugly. Yan Qingtian was abandoned. There was no skull in the tomb above the main peak. There was a mysterious man hiding in secret to attack the people in the period of natural shock. In addition, the tower was also robbed of three of the most powerful pills.


    Before one thing is very difficult to happen, want to say that Chu Feng is the disaster star, to cause so many things, but Yan Cang understand, murderer, not Chu Feng also!


    On the west side of the courtyard, Chu Feng comes back with Li Xiaoying, who is weak and weak. She sits down beside her and walks into the hall. Wen Xinxue and Li Xiaoying must have been waiting here last night, not going to rest.


    There are also traces of fighting in the hall, but it is not very chaotic. Obviously, the strength of the other party overwhelmingly crushed wenxinxue and easily took away the cold woman.


    Chu Feng did not let go of every tiny thing, but after a look, he had no harvest at all, and his heart was even colder.


    It can be sure that the lowest person who practices magic arts in the Yan family is in the period of Tianyang. Even if wenxinxue is extremely talented, it is impossible to fight across levels. Then there is only one possibility. Like the two women who began to die, their whole blood is necrotic, the meridians are broken, and the condensed Yuanyin is absorbed.


    Chufeng breathed out his turbid breath, and his eyes were far away. This time, Chu Feng ignored the secret of his left eye that might be discovered. The taboo had been rumored to be Chu Feng at the beginning, and now it has been completely confirmed that he has nothing to fear.


    Zhang Yuner and Murong Bing, enough to give him more relaxed growth space!


    After searching for nearly half an hour, Chu Feng''s expression was more ferocious and ugly.


    Suddenly, heaven and earth suddenly appeared a touch of terror to suffocate people, Chu Feng subconsciously looked to the second peak, and suddenly saw a black shadow passing through the sky, only a moment of things disappeared in the air, the spirit moved, Chu Feng instantly left the yard, Murong Bing also quickly followed.


    When they came to an entrance to the Yan family, Yan Cang and others had already arrived from the tower. More than 20 Yan family members, including two strong men in the tiannu dual environment, were dead. All of them were staring round with black blood. They looked very terrible.


    In just a short period of time, more than 20 people, the existence of the lowest solar period, all died!


    Murong Bing stepped forward to take a look at these dead people. With a touch of coagulation in his eyes, he looked again at the exit path leading to the waterfall of Yan''s family. He spoke faintly and his voice was not audible: "Qisha Shengjun!"


    At the same time, a son of Yan''s family came here quickly and said respectfully: "patriarch, on the way I came just now, I saw Yan Kui killed on the road!" Seeing the corpses as like as two peas on the ground, they were surprised to see, "they are just like those people who are dead alike. They are staring at the round eyes and flowing black blood."


    Yan Cang''s heart beat very hard. Only Yan Yan, Yan Qiaoling, and Yan Kui, who can pass the examination of thousand foot peak and ten thousand heavy waves, have been killed one of them. The killing opportunity in his heart is naturally surging.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to this. He was more curious about whether the dark shadow that flashed from the air was a person or a thing. Chu Feng can be sure that the amazing speed was difficult for anyone except him. Even Murong Bing did not find anything unusual in the air just now.


    Turning back, Chu Feng looked at the second peak with his left eye. He could be sure that the shadow was coming out of the second peak. His heart beat hard and shot out at the next moment, because he saw wenxinxue, who was in Yan Cang''s palace, and there was a masked man!


    At the same time in the air left a sentence: "ice, take good care of Li Ji and them, at the same time, ready to leave Yan''s home at any time!"


    Chufeng doesn''t know who is in the palace except wenxinxue, but wenxinxue is lying there powerless, and the masked man can enter Yan''s house quietly and defeat an existence that can fly away. Chu Feng is not willing to let Murong Bing, who has just recovered from his great injury, to take risks.


    In the air, only left a shadow, Chu wind has completely disappeared in people''s sight, I do not know where to go!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1115

    But he did not walk into it. Instead, he stood at the door and looked inside. His left eye directly penetrated into it. He could not see whether it was a woman or a man. The masked man had already picked up the faint Wenxin snow and walked out slowly. He seemed to know that Chu Feng was outside, but there was no fluctuation at all.


    The masked man has walked out with wenxinxue in his arms. He sees Chu Feng standing outside with four eyes facing each other. Under his eyelashes, he reveals a aura. Through this simple action, Chu Feng can judge that this is a woman.


    Masked woman light mouth: "dark eyes, taboo people, the fate of the wheel has begun to turn, all you can not resist, also can not fight, let the road, you can not block me!"


    "I can''t stop it, but I have to stop it after all." Although the masked woman''s performance is light, very delicate, but Chu Feng can feel that she did not lie, he can not stop her.


    The masked woman sighed and shook her head. She put wenxinxue down and helped her with one hand. Her slender finger stretched out from her sleeve and gently hooked: "come on, then."


    Chufeng shook Xuanyuan sword and shot it straight out. It didn''t disappear suddenly. However, the powerful air wave brought by it was amazing. The trees, flowers and plants around him all bent down slightly, which seemed to break from the middle at any time.


    But even Yan Qingtian can''t resist the strength, close to the masked woman less than one meter position, completely dissipated, chufeng calm eyes in the past surprised and surprised.


    He knew that he was not the opponent of the masked woman, but he should be able to fight for at least 100 rounds, but now he found that the masked woman in front of him was mysterious and powerful!


    Gently shaking her head, the masked woman''s hand is raised, Wenxin''s wonderful body flies out and falls on the grass in the distance. It seems that she is slowly falling under the support of an invisible force. It is very light.


    At the same time, the other hand was raised, and a breeze like breath was moving towards the Chu wind. It seemed very light and light, but the Chu wind could not resist it at all. A touch of surprise passed through her eyes. The random blow of the masked woman actually contained the most powerful and pure natural force among them.


    Back out more than ten meters to stabilize his body, Chu Feng just had a little Qi and blood, and didn''t suffer too much damage. Obviously, the masked woman didn''t want to kill him, otherwise Chu Feng was already a corpse.


    Toward Wenxin snow, the masked woman completely turned her back to Chu Feng, and did not see the meaning in her eyes: "you are not my opponent at all, grow up quickly, someone is still waiting to kill you."


    Chu Feng holding Xuanyuan sword, once again launched an attack, Wen Xinxue has been following around these days, although both sides have never revealed any feelings, but each other''s hearts have each other, which can be regarded as an emotional existence with each other.


    Now see her to be taken away by the masked woman, although the latter powerful let him powerless, but in order to wenxinxue chufeng always need to do something.


    Taboo force in the whole body surging up, Chu wind at the moment has not taken into account so much, everything is waiting for masked woman to save the following heart snow again.


    It''s just not much different from the situation just now. When approaching the masked woman, the power of Chu Feng completely disappeared. The latter just slightly leaned on the side. Chu Feng flew out as if it had been hit by a car. This time, it directly hit the wall outside the palace.


    Sliding to the ground, Chu Feng''s eyes showed a touch of pain, but looking at the masked woman''s eyes still contains a powerful incomparable sense of war, in any case, he will not let her take wenxinxue away.


    Did not wait for breath to reconcile, Chu Feng moved, he did not believe that he could not hurt the masked woman.


    The crazy evil spirit surged between heaven and earth, and gradually attracted the attention of the Yan Family''s children under the eighteen peaks. At the same time, the surprise also spread to Chu Qingqing''s ears. Yan Cang was busy dealing with the tower at the moment, and she quickly came to the second peak.


    In front of the palace, Chu Feng''s attack was blown out by the masked woman without much pressure, and her clothes were mostly dyed red with blood.


    But Chu Feng in the eyes of the killing and rage, not only did not reduce, but more violent.


    The masked woman looked in her eyes and sighed slightly and said, "Chu Feng, although you are a taboo person, you can use the strength equivalent to the later peak of Tianfan, which is equivalent to the later peak of demigod, but your noumenon is still the normal constitution of human beings after all, and the strength exerted is limited."


    "Believe me, I can save wenxinxue from the hand of Qisha Shengjun, which proves that I will not hurt her."


    Chu Feng to attack the pace of a little stagnation, masked woman said, and he began and Chu Qingqing said the same, squint asked: "you took the heart snow?" Although he asked, he believed that he was not a masked woman. After all, he had seen the dark shadow that had just left.


    The masked woman nodded and didn''t mind telling Chu Feng something: "yes!" After a pause, he said, "this is an apocalyptic era. I believe you should catch it more or less. Countless ancient powers have begun to recover gradually. Maybe you think it is ridiculous, but it is a real thing."


    "The Nine Tailed heavenly fox, Su Daji, has been born. You should know what happened in this accident, don''t you?"Chu Feng fell into a short silence, which he did guess, but he was not willing to think deeply. Murong Bing is the nine tail Tianhu, a symbol of the existence of disaster. Once she is born, it symbolizes the end of an era. If she appears today, it means a greater disaster.


    A shaking Xuanyuan sword rippled a pleasant sound, Chu Feng remained calm: "rumors are always rumors, what powerful person resurrects or dies does not have a lot to do with me, I only know that now you can''t take away Xinxue!"


    The masked woman gently shakes her head: "I must take her today, she can''t follow you again!"


    A pair of eyes with aura twinkled with a light color: "this is also many years ago, the commitment given by the literati, wenxinxue, one day, with me to deal with!"


    "You?" Chu Feng had heard of this before, but it was an agreement with xianchongmen. How could he be with the masked woman in front of him at the moment, squinting his eyes: "who are you?"


    Masked woman did not answer, a hand extended, Wenxin snow drifted to her side, stepped out of the light said: "one day, we will certainly meet."


    "Put her down!" Seeing that the masked woman was going to leave again, Chu Feng no longer thought so much. No matter what the ancient times or the end of the day, he went forward without hesitation. He was completely blocked by gods, and the indifferent momentum of ghosts blocked and killed ghosts, which made the masked women''s pace slightly stagnant and surprised.


    His body slightly deviated, although he avoided the danger of being directly cool by Xuanyuan sword, but he was also slashed by a sword spirit, and his white skin was also cut. The bright red blood swept over the white and flawless arm with fragmentary beauty.


    Masked woman went out more than ten meters, looking at the blood from her arm, frowned slightly: "how many years, no one let me bleed."


    Calm beautiful eyes flicker, smart eyes flashed anger, looking at Chu Feng with anger: "it seems, I should give you a lesson, you know, you and I gap, this world, taboos, there are taboos!"


    Words fall, a hand with Wenxin snow masked woman disappeared in place, silent, let people simply can not catch, a blow did not cause too much damage to the masked woman Chu Feng breath stagnation.


    Because his left eye could not catch the disappeared masked woman. It was not that his left eye had been unable to catch the man hidden in nothingness, but that the speed of the masked woman was too fast for Chu Feng to keep up with her rhythm.


    All of a sudden, the air produced a light agitation, a subtle air current surging, the masked woman with Wenxin snow suddenly appeared on the left side of Chu Feng, a hand to the side gently patted a palm, has been detected, but unable to resist the Chu wind, flew out, once again hit the palace wall.


    This time, the power of Chu Feng was completely hollowed out. The palm of the masked woman carried the strength that Chu Feng''s body is now, which is simply unbearable. In the final analysis, the body is still the physical body of the realm of Tianyuan period.


    Blood does not want money from the mouth, Chu Feng slowly raised his head, want to open his mouth, but the blood is still flowing out, the body is weak, the strength of speech can not condense.


    The masked woman was very calm from the beginning to the end. She took a faint look at Chu Feng and held wenxinxue in her arms. As soon as she moved and jumped out, she jumped out of the mountainside directly. People who didn''t know thought she was going to commit suicide by jumping off a cliff with wenxinxue.


    But jump out of the moment, it is suddenly disappeared, no trace, even a little breath can not be captured, only the air came from the masked woman''s flat voice: "one day, we will meet again, I hope you will have such ability and qualification to protect your beloved woman."


    Chu Feng gathered all the strength of the whole body, and suddenly stood up and ran to the edge of the cliff. Where can I see the figure? The hysterical roar: "snow in the heart!"


    His voice was sad with a touch of desolation and powerlessness. Chu Feng slowly knelt on the ground. When he thought that even the Yan family could be deterred today, there was a more powerful existence, which made him unable to resist. He watched wenxinxue taken away.


    Suddenly thought of what, Chu Feng raised his head: "once the commitment of the literati, that is not and immortal heavy door?" Slowly stood up and swayed. Chu Feng already knew where to find wenxinxue: "abbess Jueyin, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    Turn around to go down the mountain, in any case to find wenxinxue, I don''t know why the masked woman just now felt strange to Chu Feng, not that fear, but an invincible absurdity.


    Just just walked out two steps, Chu Feng''s body shook and fell completely, just a masked woman''s palm, eventually brought him great harm!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1116

    After two days, the wind of Yan family is calm and the waves are quiet!


    Because of the existence of Murong Bing, the whole Yan family is in a strange silence. It can be said that no one dares to get close to the small courtyard on the west side. Except for the clan leader Yan Cang who goes there once or twice a day, some of the family members try not to go there.


    A can let Yan Qingtian have no strength to fight back, and now she is already crazy. Who dares to offend easily?


    On the morning of that day, Chu Feng had already gone up to the second peak for two days. In the garden of the west side courtyard, Murong Bing sat quietly there, holding a tea cup in his hand. Li Xiaoying sat beside him, not daring to breathe.


    According to the original plan, he had to leave two days ago. However, news came that Chu Feng was seriously injured on the second peak and needed to recuperate. Murong Bing went to see him and decided to stay a little longer and wait for Chu Feng to get better.


    However, Li Xiaoying didn''t say anything about it. Her marriage date with Liu Qing is getting closer. If she can go back later, it will be good. Maybe it will collapse like this?


    Murong Bing put down her tea cup and looked at the second peak from afar. Originally, she wanted to take care of Chu Feng in person, but after knowing the identity of Chu Qingqing, Murong Bing gave up the idea of taking care of Chu Feng. Instead, she chose to stay in this quiet courtyard, taking care of Li Ji and the reason why they didn''t have an accident.


    What''s more, it is to prevent the Yan Family from doing any improper behavior. After all, the empty sarcophagus of the Yan Family''s ancestors may revive the old monsters who don''t know where to hide now, which is an unknown danger.


    Shortly after nine o''clock in the morning, Yan Cang''s figure appeared alone at the gate of the courtyard.


    In the past two days, they have been busy with the tower and the strange homicide cases. There are a little more white marks on Yan Cang''s temples, which symbolizes that the ninth floor tower where Yan''s family is located has been looted. Three top-grade pills of Tianjie are missing. Although Po Tian Dan is chicken ribs, it is the Yan Family''s treasure when forced to do so.


    But now everything is gone, as the patriarch of Yan Cang''s heart that kind of depression naturally exists.


    However, no matter how great the pressure is, Yan Qingtian has been directly abandoned by Chu Feng. At most, only a few months of his life will leave the world completely and turn into dust. His crazy appearance has affected the overall morale of the Yan family. As a clan leader, Yan Cang can''t be disordered at this moment.


    Because if the rest of the family and clan knew that, although it would not take a devastating blow to the Yan family, it would still exist, and the status of the Yan family would not be the same as it is now.


    Therefore, Yan Cang ordered to stop all the news from spreading out. There was also a small thought, that is, to let those who do not know the situation of Yan family to provoke Chu Feng and weaken themselves. That is their weakness. How can they pull several companions together to have bad luck together? This is the most real idea in Yan''s heart at the moment.


    He also believed that several other families and clans would certainly provoke Chu Feng. Of course, Yan Cang only thought about these things in his mind and could not reveal them.


    After entering the courtyard, Yan canglai came to Murong Bing, but he did not sit down. He kept a respectful opening: "Princess nine, the news from the second peak just now shows that Chu Feng is recovering well today and may wake up at any time. In addition, everything you asked me to arrange is arranged, and you can leave Yan''s house at any time."


    "It seems that you want us to leave?" Murong Bing blinked her eyes, even if she was not in a good mood at the moment, but the natural charm still could not be covered: "but also, Chu wind came, let your Yan Family lose a lot, Yan Qingtian old man is directly abandoned, let the Yan Family''s overall strength drop by a gear."


    "If you are not a family of elixirs, you can''t even compare with meiyuanluo family now."


    Yan Cang''s mouth twitched for a moment. The fact murongbing said made him feel very sad, but he didn''t dare to show any displeasure. He said, "Princess nine is joking. Although my father was abandoned by Chu Feng, it''s only a loss of peak strength. It''s a loss for Yan''s family, but it''s not the biggest loss. We''re still the same as before!"


    When he said these words, Yan Cang''s heart only had a bitter smile. How could he feel that he lied to himself.


    Murong Bing did not continue to poke Yan Cang''s pain, stood up and said, "I''m not interested in your Yan Family''s affairs. If it''s not for Chu Feng who still has a little conscience, what you''ve done this time is enough for me to destroy your whole Yan family, not only to waste Yan Qingtian?"


    "But you also suffered retribution. The tower was robbed, three top-grade pills were killed, and a genius who climbed the thousand foot peak was killed. I felt much more comfortable in the moment."


    If you can, Yan Cang really wants to stay alive with Murong Bing now and then. She mentions occasionally where people feel pain. If Yan Qingtian''s being abandoned is a wound of the Yan family, then the matter of the three top-grade pills and Yan Kui is to sprinkle salt on the wound, and there is also chili powder.


    It''s useless to face Murong Bing, even if he has more discomfort in his heart. Yan Cang just smiles and leaves the courtyard with anger. Today, I''m here to tell Chu Feng about the situation and Murong Bing''s arrangement. There''s no need for anything else.Li Xiaoying has been sitting beside without saying anything. Seeing the cunning color of Murong Bing after Yan Cang''s leaving, Li Xiaoying is deeply envied by the charming and natural breath. She whispers a fox spirit and thinks that she doesn''t know anything.


    At the same time, the second peak on the patriarchal palace!


    Chu Feng has been here for two days since that day. No one knows why he fainted before he went to the palace. He only knew that there was a terrible breath fluctuation on the second peak at that time. The person who found Chu Feng fainted was Chu Qingqing. When Yan Cang could not be separated, he came up to check.


    In a place where the layout is simple and looks like a room, Chu Feng lies on a bed and slowly opens his eyes. Seeing the light green mosquito net above, he squints and slowly sits up, shaking his head to recall what happened.


    Suddenly thought of, Chu Feng suddenly lifted the quilt from the bed, jumped down, eyes shot a fierce color: "heart snow!"


    All the things that happened at this moment all poured into Chu Feng''s brain and began to slowly repair the picture of that day. On that day, wenxinxue was taken away and came to the second peak. When she wanted to do something wrong to her, the masked woman killed her and saved wenxinxue from the mysterious murderer''s hand.


    Then he found that all these strange things, on the second peak, but unable to compete with the masked woman, she finally took wenxinxue away, and finally fainted.


    Shaking his head gently, the matter has been basically sorted out. Chu Fenghuan takes a look at this place that looks like a room, more like a bedroom built in a cave. His left eye penetrates out, and then it is clear that he is now in the palace of the second peak.


    The slight footstep sound also spreads in another door position, Chu Feng side head looks, the next second Chu Qingqing appears in front of him, the woman as usual elegant, also with a little light smile.


    Chu Feng dispersed a little guard, Chu Qingqing held her hands in front of her chest and said, "I know you have a lot of capital, but don''t show off in front of me like this."


    A word let Chu Feng startled bow his head, face suddenly embarrassed, originally he did not wear anything, cough took a bed sheet wrapped in the body, this just said: "Madam Yan, have capital don''t need to show off, can also be lever!"


    Chu Qingqing, after all, is a passer-by. She doesn''t see the shyness of Chu Feng without clothes. On the contrary, she has been taking care of Chu Feng for the past two days. It can be said that there is no place in Chu Feng''s body that she doesn''t know she is not familiar with, so there is no girl like shame.


    Generous and natural to go to sit down, while saying: "it''s true that the bar, in addition, you are in a coma for two days, what happened that day, wenxinxue?"


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that he had been in a coma for two days, but when he heard Chu Qingqing mention wenxinxue, he felt a little unnatural pain. He didn''t want to discuss this issue with Chu Qingqing. Gu zuozhou said to him, "by the way, are ice ice ice taking care of me these two days? I want to ask her something about her


    According to Chu Feng''s thinking, if he is injured, it must be Murong Bing to take care of him.


    Chu Qingqing had a meaningful smile. Chu Feng didn''t mention the day''s events, and she would not ask questions without understanding. She just showed a hint of playfulness: "Princess nine is not free. It''s me who will take care of you in two days."


    It''s like Chu Qingqing, a woman in her twenties, standing there with her fingers firmly in her head and saying to herself, "I''ll change your clothes, take a bath, wipe your body, deal with wounds and recuperate your body. I''ve been doing these two days, and you''re in a coma, and you''re not honest. You''ll get up when you''re in a coma."


    If there is a hole in the ground now, Chu Feng will certainly dive in without hesitation. Naturally, he does not doubt that Chu Qingqing is deceiving him. On the contrary, Chu Qingqing''s appearance here may have been guessed. Just now, Chu Feng held a little expectation and did not want this expectation, and it was broken.


    Seeing the embarrassment and embarrassment on Chu Feng''s face, Chu Qingqing stood up with a smile: "in my eyes, you are just like my son, and Yan Yan likes you. As her mother, I won''t rob a man with her, so little guy, don''t think much about it. I''m a serious woman."


    "In addition, nine Princess asked me to give you this, one of the three pills of Yan family, the best quenching pill!"


    Chu Feng''s embarrassment disappeared with Chu Qingqing''s words. Instead, he was shocked. After Chu Qingqing opened a box, he filled the whole space with the smell of pills. His spirit was much better.


    But for a while, Chu Feng was on guard: "Madam Yan, you are the clan leader''s wife of Yan family, how can you give me the pill?" Chu Feng still remembers the story of the tower that day. He also knows that those pills must have been taken by Murong Bing. But he is more curious about why Chu Qingqing wants to listen to Murong Bing.


    The woman with a faint smile on her face, slowly cooled down: "the main peak of the day, Yan Yan has told me, Yan Cang''s heart, the family eventually ranked first, when you leave, I will take Yan Yan to leave here."


    "A man who is incapable of protecting his own woman and daughter is not worthy of my trust!"


    It''s not an answer, but it has already explained everything. Chu Feng took the best quenching pill and went outside. He knew that Chu Qingqing was grateful to Yan Cang because of his gratitude. After he abandoned Yan Yan''s life and death, it was gone!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1117

    Or that hot spring pool, or that touch of warm breath.


    Chu Feng walked out of the innermost bedroom and came here. The best quench body pill is the top-grade pill of the heaven level. If the normal strength level is not in line with it, it will only make the whole body burst, and the last time it can''t bear the tyrannical effect, and become a complete waste man.


    For this problem, Chu Feng is not worried at all. His biggest problem at present is not that his strength is not poor, but that his physical foundation is too poor to accommodate the strongest taboo force completely released.


    Therefore, Chu Feng, who has no problem in strength, does not worry that the best quenched body Dan will encounter any danger to him, and if it is really dangerous, Murong Bing will not let Chu Qingqing give it to him after he wakes up.


    Holding the top quality quenched body pill in his hand, Chu Feng did not know what degree he would make his physical foundation go to, but it must be much stronger than now. Looking at the steaming hot spring, Chu Feng directly threw the best quenched body pill into his mouth, and the sheet on his body was also thrown aside after swallowing it.


    Jump into the hot spring, so that from the bottom of the most natural hot spring soak the whole body, but also better stretch the pores of the whole body, so that the efficacy of Jipin quench body pill can be better volatilized.


    It takes a little time for the efficacy to evaporate. Chu Feng sits cross legged in the water and recites the self-made formula of the formula. His meridians are mobilized. He always remembers Zhang Yuner''s explanation. If he wants to use the force of taboo as he likes, the best way is to make the martial arts realm reach a very strong level.


    Therefore, as long as he has time, Chu Feng is constantly improving his own realm. Moreover, he has already felt that after the battle of the main peak that night, he has touched the obstacle avoidance of the five levels of the Tianyuan realm, which is only a little short of a complete breakthrough.


    Strange things are also happening at this moment. We can see that the natural circulation speed of the hot spring has been unchanged for a hundred years. The speed of gushing out and discharging is becoming faster and faster. Although there is no difference from the beginning, the speed can be seen by the naked eye.


    Chu Qingqing, who came out after him, stood beside the hot spring pool and looked at the Chu wind who had eaten the best quenched body pill. Murong Bing explained that the best quality quenched body pill was a powerful pill that could only be forged by people in the realm of God. Few people knew how much power it contained.


    The sufferings of the users in this quenching process must be enormous. Once the users can''t bear the inhumane pain, they will probably collapse to death.


    So Chu Qingqing has been staring at Chu Feng until he completely digests the effect of quenching pill. If there is any problem that can not be solved in this process, call her again!


    As time goes by, it has been more than three hours. The flow speed of the hot spring pool has reached a very fast speed. It is like running water constantly gushing out, and constantly discharging. Those currents are scouring the body of Chu Feng, and you can feel the thicker and thicker blazing breath.


    At this time, Chu Feng not only does not mean fatigue, but also has more spirit, not because of quenching, but because of pain.


    In the eyes of Chu Qingqing, the current chufeng is very calm, but only Chu Feng knows how painful he is suffering now. The water flowing from his side can bring comfort. At the moment, it is another feeling for chufeng.


    The surging of the water was like thousands of knives across his skin. The inhuman pain made the cells of Chu Feng''s whole body tense up. He was forced to endure and didn''t give out the sound of pain. He had been reciting a sentence in his heart, and only when he suffered from the pain could he become a master!


    As time went by, the efficacy of Jipin quench body pill gradually began to play its biggest effect. Chu Qingqing, beside the hot spring pool, looked at the Chu wind in the water. He could see that all his skin had turned red, as if he had been slapped for countless times. At the moment, Chu Feng was suffering from the pain of Wandao attack.


    Night has come quietly, covering the whole 18 peaks of Yanshan mountain. Because the Chu wind is resting here and Yan Cang''s instructions, no one will disturb the second peak, so Chu Qingqing doesn''t worry about anyone coming in at this time.


    The water in the hot spring pool still keeps the flow speed. Chu Feng''s skin seems to be coated with a layer of red pigment, even on his face. Through the transparent water surface, Chu Qingqing''s face turns red.


    Chu Feng held the flag high, like a dragon in anger. The difference is, compared with the red skin, it was very black, black enough to make Chu Qingqing dry mouth!


    Although she and Chu Feng are of the same clan, their ancestors were the same more than ten generations ago. Up to now, at most, they are only a similar surname. Their blood relationship has been weakened, just like ordinary people. Because of this, Chu Qingqing has no guilt and shame at all!


    Slowly, the hot spring pool seems to have been boiled by high temperature, slowly boiling up, Chu Qingqing''s yearning look gradually turned into surprise, squatting down to explore the temperature of the water, just touched it, he suddenly took his hand back.


    Take a look at the red scald on his slender white fingers. Chu Qingqing has a dignified look in his eyes. As a martial artist in the period of natural anger, Chu Qingqing can feel it. At the moment, he has the water temperature, at least in the number of Baidu''s high temperature.If it was just for ordinary people, a finger down, perhaps have been scalded!


    Looking at the Chu wind with sweat on his face in the water, Chu Qingqing has a little worry in his eyes. He knows that he must be suffering from great pain. After all, in the heat of several hundred degrees, even the martial arts are hard to bear.


    And the water temperature seems to be rising. Chu Qingqing is worried, but she doesn''t dare to make a sound at all, so as not to disturb Chu Feng''s tenacious heart.


    At this time, Chu Feng clenched his teeth and endured the hot water and Nawan blade attacking his body. The pain had made his body numb, and his thinking was a little vague because of pain. This was hundreds of times stronger than the things Murong Bing had been looking for to harden his body.


    One hour later, the pain on the surface of the skin began to disappear slowly. Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes, because the pain had begun to appear in the body. All the internal organs, four limbs and hundreds of bones were suffering from the heartrending pain of tens of thousands of ants. He wanted to give himself a knife directly to end the pain.


    Mouth skin has been bitten, Chu Feng at this time is completely relying on a spirit there, he knows that he must not get up, otherwise, it is not a failure, is a complete collapse.


    All of a sudden, the pain of tearing heart and lung is still torturing the whole body. Originally, the hot water is gradually cooling down. The feeling of attacking the body with thousands of blades is gradually disappearing. Instead, the cold and piercing pain is replaced by the hot spring, which starts to become cold.


    Chu Qingqing saw that the face and body of Chu Feng gradually produced some frost, and her eyebrows and hair were frozen straight in general. She thought of a saying in her mind that the five fold sky of ice and fire was undoubtedly the best quenching pill, which brought such inhuman torture to Chu Feng.


    Slowly, Chu Feng finally began to be a little unable to bear such torture, skin surface, head, body, and body, even a finger and ear began to ache, and all of them were unbearable pain.


    The best quench body pill has begun to gradually volatilize the final effect, which is also the most violent effect. Chu Feng''s whole body suffered from that kind of tempering. Besides every inch of skin, the interior of his body, even the giant dragon held high, was suffering from inhuman torture, and there was no place without pain in his whole body.


    Finally, Chu Feng burst out the most shrill roar. The concussion of the whole palace trembled slightly, and the loud voice also spread out from the inside of the palace. People of Yan Family under the 18 peaks of Yanshan Mountain were all frightened. They all looked at the second peak of Yanshan mountain. They all knew that chufeng was there. What did they do when they yelled so loud?


    In the West courtyard, Murong Bing heard the cry and came out directly from the room, because there was a great pain in the sound. Murong Bing knew that the Chu wind had reached the critical point. As long as he passed by, he would make his body stronger.


    Even if the force of taboo is used again in the future, it can be more powerful and will not be easily eaten back by the force of taboo.


    In other places, Yan Cang was curious about what happened on the second peak, but no one could go up without Murong Bing''s nod. Moreover, even if Yan Cang went up at this time, he didn''t know what to do and abandoned Yan Yan''s affairs, which made his husband and wife relationship with Chu Qingqing crack.


    People who didn''t know what happened, listening to the loud cry that had never stopped, all guessed that Chu Feng would not be dying, or was injured too seriously, but how all was well, no one went up to disturb him.


    In the palace, Chu Feng wanted to jump out of the cold hot spring pool, but was stopped by Chu Qingqing and forced himself to stay in it. Chu Feng''s eyes have been congested. His life has been 19 years, and the pain he has suffered is less than 1% of the pain at the moment.


    Such pain is unforgettable, Chu Feng believes that in a few decades, he will not forget the pain.


    His hands were directly in front of his body, and his nails fell into the skin. But he didn''t feel at all. The pain on his body was much more painful than the pain. Blood flowed out from the wound caused by the nail and dyed the hot spring red. Chu Qingqing was startled by the sight.


    Chu Feng''s thinking began to be blurred by the pain. Now he just wanted to get rid of the pain. Seeing that he had to stand up again, Chu Qingqing didn''t care so much. He jumped into the hot spring pool directly, and then she was shaking. Because of the piercing water, her whole blood seemed to coagulate.


    With the rapid operation of Zhenyuan protecting the body, Chu Qingqing is a little more comfortable. Compared with the Chu wind in the Tianyuan period, such cold is awe inspiring, but for Chu Qingqing, it can resist for a while. Moreover, it is caused by the body of Chu Feng. It can be imagined that the temperature of Chu wind itself is even lower.


    Seeing Chu Feng want to get up, Chu Qingqing directly held him down and said, "you have to stick to it. Only by casting stronger martial arts can you better use the power of taboo. Then you can protect the people you want to protect and avenge your parents. Otherwise, you will be an unfilial son and a heartless man!"Chu Qingqing''s reprimand made Chu Feng quiet a little, but then he started a riot. He could not bear the pain, but he could not get rid of Chu Qingqing''s powerful control.


    Ah, a cry, again shaking under the 18 peaks of the whole wild goose mountain, suddenly Chu Feng hugged Chu Qingqing, tearing the clothes of the latter as if in a frenzy, and for a moment she was helpless.


    But all this did not stop, because Chu Qingqing''s hands did not allow him to get up, there was no way to stop Chu Feng''s action. He continued to work, hands directly pinched Chu Qingqing''s arm, fingernails fell into the snow-white skin, so that the bright red blood flowed out of it.


    The pain makes Chu Qingqing''s eyebrows wrinkle slightly, and Zhenyuan becomes loose. The chill suddenly invades the whole body. Chu Qingqing, pale in face, drinks and scolds: "asshole, pain!"


    A shout seemed to frighten Chu Feng. The gesture stopped for a moment. His red eyes fixed on Chu Qingqing and showed his intention to kill him. Suddenly, they seized the latter''s neck without warning. They fell down together and hugged each other in the water www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1118

    The whole Yan family has recovered from the initial vigilance. The road to the Yan Family and everything has been strengthened. Nothing happened again for three consecutive days. All the women in the Yan family who began to be under unified custody were released.


    On that day, more than 20 people died at the exit, which can prove that the murderer who practised the magic arts had left. After strengthening the defense, they gradually faded away. The dead people had already died, and they had no way to find the murderer.


    In the second peak, no one came here, and the palace built here, which leads directly to the interior of the mountain, still stands quietly.


    Entering the hot spring pool, the original quiet has been restored, and the hot spring gushing out has become the kind of hot spring with constant temperature. The difference is that two naked bodies in the hot spring lie back on the water surface with their eyes closed as if they were asleep.


    Chu Feng, and Chu Qingqing!


    Last night, the red blood in the hot spring pool has disappeared with the surging water. The water surface is still as clean and free of impurities. The wound left by chufeng himself has been scarred. It can be seen that the hot spring also has healing effect. Of course, because of the special constitution of chufeng, it recovers quickly.


    On the other side, Chu Qingqing is lying on the water. Her hair is covered in her face. Her mouth is blue and purple. She seems to have been punched by someone. Her whole body is covered with wounds, which is not as powerful as Chu Feng.


    Where does the whole person look like there is the elegant and elegant demeanor of the Yan Family leader''s wife, more like a cruelly abused woman without human form.


    Yeah!


    Maybe it''s the pain. Chu Qingqing opened her eyes and raised her hand to touch her hair, which covered her face. On her whole face, the corners of her mouth were a little red, swollen and blue, and the corners of her eyes were a little swollen. There was also a red handprint on her left face, which was like a slap in the face.


    Turning over and sitting in the hot spring, Chu Qingqing felt pain from the corner of his mouth. He saw what he looked like through the reflection of the water. His eyes were wide and round in an instant, which could be said that he was disfigured.


    Cu Mei recalls what happened last night. Chu Qingqing thinks of Chu Feng and finally loses his mind. In order not to let him fail, Chu Qingqing jumps into the water and doesn''t let him get up. Then Chu Feng raves her like a beast without human nature.


    With a crack, Chu Feng, who was still sleeping, opened his eyes, turned it over, soaked in the water, covered his face, and frowned: "what are you doing?"


    Chu Qingqing stood up with the sound of water, and frowned in pain: "what do you say, you son of a bitch, what do you make me look like?"


    Chu Feng began to wonder what kind of nerves Chu Qingqing had, but at the moment, the corners of her mouth twitched. Chu Qingqing''s body was just like a girl. It had more charm. It was absolutely perfect, but now it looks terrible.


    Although the picture is beautiful, Chu Feng is attracted by the scars. There are traces of being beaten on his face, the corner of his mouth has bleeding. In addition, there are red marks on his neck. There are several deep wounds on his arm. There are also traces of dried blood sticking there.


    "You''re going to die. You''re not you. Am I sadistic?" Chu Qingqing angrily wanted to pick up something to smash chufeng, but found that there was nothing in the water. Angry, he punched on the water, and suddenly raised his legs. The mysterious place clearly showed: "look!"


    Chu Feng did not go to see that touch of pink, but was attracted by a row of teeth marks on the inner side of his thigh. The corners of his mouth kept twitching, and he turned his head to one side with sweat. He did not need to look at it and knew that it was his bite.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng looked at Chu Qingqing, who was ashamed and angry. He opened his mouth and asked, "well, I didn''t do anything to you, right?"


    "You''ve done nothing to me like this. You''re blind?" Chu Qingqing''s heart is really angry at the moment. She has always been cherished by men. Even Yan Cang is polite to her. When was she beaten in the face, she was still scarred all over the body?


    At the moment, it''s not pleasant to see Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng knew that Chu Qingqing was angry, but he had to figure out a problem after all. He lifted his two hands and made a circle with one hand. The other hand held out a finger. The finger passed through the circle: "I mean, I didn''t look like this last night. I didn''t remember anything at that time."


    After Chu Qingqing vented her anger, although she was still angry, she also knew that Chu Feng had been unintentionally offended last night. She was simply aroused by the original wild nature buried in her heart by Jipin quenching pill. Therefore, even if she was angry, there was nothing to do.


    Seeing the gesture made by Chu Feng, Chu Qingqing, as a passer-by, can''t know what it means. She stares at chufeng, raises her legs and walks out of the hot spring pool without looking back. Last night is the most embarrassing night in her life, and she can''t forget it all her life.


    Anyway, the heart has already scolded the Chu wind dozens of nearly a hundred bastards!


    Dark scold a top, Chu Feng lowered his head to take back his eyes, trying to think, in addition to beating Chu Qingqing last night, should have done nothing? Otherwise she would not be so quiet!In this way, Chu Feng''s initial uneasiness dissipated a lot. She felt that if she had stabbed Chu Qingqing last night, she would not have just pointed to his nose and scolded him.


    Although the two sides have no blood relationship, only have a surname, but it is Yan Yan''s mother after all. Ye Xinlan''s misunderstanding is removed. Chu Feng doesn''t want to make another misunderstanding!


    After soaking in the hot spring, he felt refreshing. Chu Feng clenched his fist, closed his eyes and felt the changes of his body. He found that he was much stronger than before. All his limbs, including cells, could feel the explosive power contained in it.


    Clapping chest thumping, Chu Feng felt that if now on Yan Qingtian, a punch is enough to let him seriously injured.


    Lie down comfortably to relieve a little muscle numbness after last night. She didn''t open her eyes until she heard the sound of footsteps. Chu Qingqing has put on her clothes and walked out. Although there are scars on her face and arms, she still has a temperament that ordinary women can''t compare with.


    Holding a suit of clothes in his hand, he threw it on the ground and walked out slowly. He didn''t say a word to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and told him what rhythm he was going out of the hot spring pool. He threw his wet hair and picked up the clothes on the ground. He felt a little loose, but he was very comfortable.


    After finishing up, Chu Feng twisted his neck and made a fist. He breathed a comfortable breath. Chufeng walked outside. Chu Qingqing stood under a tree outside the palace and looked into the distance. Hearing the sound of footsteps, he turned back. He could not see any anger on his face, just like at the beginning.


    Chu Feng knew that Chu Qingqing had been abused by himself last night. Looking at the scarred woman at the moment, he felt his head awkwardly: "I''m sorry, wait a moment. I''ll arrange something for you, and it will be OK soon."


    As Chu Qingqing walked down the mountain, he casually returned: "Yan family is a family of alchemy, and there are all kinds of seriously injured pills. There are not too many problems with these skin injuries."


    Chu Feng followed him and thought about it, and then he scattered the idea of making up for his apology. Three meters behind him, he watched Chu Qingqing walk hard in front of him. Chu Feng walked a few steps and coughed and said, "Madam Yan, I really just hit you last night, didn''t I cross any moral bottom line?"


    Chu Qingqing stopped and looked at Chu Feng from the side of his head. When he felt numb, he began to speak faintly: "what do you say?" When Chu Feng showed helplessness and wry smile, he deflected his words: "in addition, after going down the mountain, I''m not the first lady of Yan family. You can call me sister Qingqing or aunt Qing!"


    "As for what happened last night, you woke up and went crazy. When I was the enemy, that''s all!"


    After leaving a few words, Chu Qingqing continued to walk down the mountain, leaving Chu Feng standing where he was for half a day without returning to his mind. Staring at Chu Qingqing''s magnificent back, Chu Feng Nuo said to himself, "how did you make it so mysterious? Did I leave anything in your body last night?"


    Do not know whether the two people had a relationship last night, Chu Feng can only shake his head, guess not, continue down the mountain.


    It took them more than ten minutes to get down the mountain. Murong Bing was already waiting here. In addition, Yan Cang and others were there. When they saw them coming down, Murong bingjiao walked over with a smile and threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms. Where was the tough woman: "husband, I miss you so much. I''ll punish you for working coolie tonight!"


    The evil words without any cover up made the corners of the mouth twitch violently. Chu Feng patted Murong Bing reluctantly to let her loose. She also understood why the original King Zhou and so many great people could not resist Murong Bing''s charm, and finally made guopo mountain and river disappear.


    Holding the woman''s hand, she walked forward and saw Yan Cang''s embarrassed twinkling eyes. Chu Feng said indifferently: "any gratitude and resentment will come to an end. I know the loss of Yan''s family this time. But you should also know that if Yan Qingtian doesn''t recognize each other, it won''t happen now. So don''t hate me, because it''s useless to hate."


    "In addition, I''ll leave Yan''s house in the afternoon. After such a long time, I should go too!"


    Yan Cang relieved. Chu Feng didn''t embarrass him, and he wanted to leave. He saw Chu Qingqing on the side. When he was puzzled, Yan Yan suddenly opened his mouth: "Mom, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Feng''s heart suddenly became tense. After all, it was not suitable for others to know that they were unarmed in the hot spring pool last night. After all, no matter how Yan Cang was, he was also the head of the Yan family. He shared a pool with his woman and was frank with each other. It was probably unbearable for him to be a man.


    Chu Qingqing did not change her face. She touched her blue, red and swollen mouth, and said faintly, "Chu Feng woke up last night. Her reason was not clear. She took me as an enemy, so that''s it!"


    The natural look and the words without any questions let Yan Cang, who began to have a little guess, dispel his doubts, and all the people around him nodded. After all, they still remember the sound of chufeng shaking the 18 peaks of Yanshan mountain last night.


    Even Murong Bing didn''t doubt anything. Only when Chu Qingqing took the top grade dahuandan to cover up chufeng, he said such a thing, holding Chu Feng''s hand and playing with cunning on his face.But Chu Qingqing said to Yan Cang indifferently: "Yan Cang, I know what happened on the main peak. I don''t blame you, but I won''t give you another chance to hurt Yan Yan. From now on, I have nothing to do with you. In the afternoon, I will leave Yan''s house. You can find someone else to be the wife of Yan''s clan leader."


    "In addition, I will leave with Yan Yan. I believe you won''t have any opinions?"


    Yan Cang sighed. He knew that it would happen sooner or later after it was exposed, so there was not much accident. He nodded: "it''s good to get together. We don''t owe anyone. We have a good journey!"


    Turning around, this moment seems to be a lot older, said to Yan Er ye: "prepare lunch, in the afternoon to fengshao nine Princess and their, see you off!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1119

    Near noon, the sun is shining, the whole Yan family seems to have not encountered any disaster in general, showing a thriving situation.


    Of course, it''s also because they know that Chu Feng and Murong Bing are going to leave in the afternoon. Everyone feels comfortable when they think of Chu Feng and Murong Bing. This affects everyone''s mood and recovers some vigor and hope than the previous two days.


    For such a situation, chufeng felt comfortable in his heart, which showed that the abolition of Yan Qingtian not only did not arouse the hatred of the Yan family, but also made them more awed. After calculating the three families and four families, the Yan family had basically no threat, at least not for the time being. Chu Feng was in a better mood.


    Under the arrangement of Yan Cang, several tables of banquet were placed on the square in front of the ancestral hall of Yan family, which meant seeing off Chu Feng and Murong Bing. However, it seemed that the Yan family was celebrating Chu Feng and they were finally leaving.


    After all, the arrival of Chu Feng and Murong Bing has made Yan Qingtian a waste man and a madman. According to the truth, the Yan family should be hostile, but now we have to put down a banquet to send him off. It''s ironic. In the face of absolute strength, any hatred in my heart should be buried deeply.


    Between a banquet, there is Murong Bing, the evil spirit, and there is no sense of being cold. Although the smiles of Yan family members are a little stiff, they still greet each other with a smile when Murong Bing talks.


    After half of the banquet, Chu Feng chuckled bitterly. Yan''s forced face was laughing. He also stood up to go to the restaurant for convenience. He didn''t drink at noon, but he also drank a lot of water.


    After leaving the table temporarily, Chu Feng goes to the bathroom behind the ancestral hall. Although the Yan family is a hermit family, many of the internal facilities are equipped with modern equipment, so Chu Feng does not mean to be used improperly.


    Comfortable after the water, he turned to leave, the zipper has not been pulled up, but completely rigid there.


    Because Yan''s family is no longer threatened, and with the existence of Murong Bing, Chu Feng''s sense of vigilance dissipates invisibly. She didn''t find a person standing behind her, and there was such an intersection, Yan Qiaoling!


    Being teased by the woman and staring at him with astonished eyes, Chu Feng was very embarrassed. He slowly put away his gun, pulled up the zipper, and said helplessly: "miss Qiaoling, I understand your hunger and thirst, but there is no need to look like this, right? If it wasn''t for my courage, I would have been scared by you on the spot


    Yan Qiaoling narrowed her eyes with a trace of displeasure: "livestock!" She can be sure that a normal man should not have this size.


    Face unnaturally red, a few steps ahead, almost to collide with Chu Feng before stopping, tone can not be discussed with the mouth: "I want you to go out from here, and Yan Family and marry me as a wife, and then take me away from here, of course, the proposal is false, after we go out, we go on our own side."


    Chu Feng step back, the woman''s smell and aura, coupled with just a little embarrassment, let the bloody Chu Feng, inevitably appear a little normal reaction.


    This just looked at the eyes is not inferior color Yan Yan, even a little more cool and gorgeous temperament and powerful atmosphere of the woman, light mouth: "by what?"


    Yan Qiaoling didn''t know why she wanted to pester Chu Feng. However, she had come to Yan''s family for so many years. She knew that if Chu Feng didn''t take her away, she might not be able to step out of Yan''s family in her whole life. The biggest possibility was that she was betrothed to those sons and nephews who deviated from her relatives, as a tool to win people''s hearts.


    "But I don''t want you to be responsible, as long as you keep the promise you made at the beginning, propose to take me away, and then go our separate ways."


    Chufeng coughs gently, in such an environment to Yan Qiaoling, such a beauty, but also said such words, Chu Feng is also slightly sweat.


    But now the relationship with the Yan family is delicate. With only three members of the Yan Family climbing the Qianchi peak, Yan Yan and others will leave with Chu Qingqing. Yan Kui has died, and only one Yan Qiaoling is left. Chu Feng hardly needs to know that Yan Cang will not want Yan Qiaoling to be taken away.


    Of course, Chu Feng is not difficult to take away by force, but Yan Cang''s heart will certainly bury resentment, Chu Feng does not want to be remembered all the time.


    His silence fell in Yan Qiaoling''s eyes, that is, hesitation and unwillingness. She narrowed her eyes and said coldly, "Chu Feng, although everyone said that you had nothing to do with the robbery of three pills in the tower that night, and you also had evidence that you were not present, what would you say if they knew that you attacked the tower on the first night?"


    In the end, whether you believe me or not, you''ll be above them? After all, your woman is very powerful and has the strength to rob the tower! "


    Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled in an instant. Without any sign, she took a step forward. Her big hand had already grasped Yan Qiaoling''s neck. Her eyes twinkled with murder: "are you threatening me?"


    "No!" Yan Qiaoling was fearless to meet the strong wind in the upper Chu Dynasty. Her tone of voice did not change. She said, "just do you want to listen to me tell a story? Maybe you will agree to propose a marriage and take me away?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and slowly released his hand pinching Yan Qiaoling''s neck. He said indifferently: "say itYan Qiaoling glared at Chu Feng and nodded slightly. She seemed to recall the past and then came to the secluded road.


    It turns out that Yan Qiaoling''s mother is just dianlan, an ordinary woman. She went to the secular world many years ago when she tried to find an opportunity to break through. She met her mother, and both sides still had feelings. Finally, she jumped over that layer of paper and gave birth to Yan Qiaoling.


    But later, Yan Cang began to disappear, because he was the successor of the Yan family. When the time came for the world to practice his heart, he left without hesitation, leaving Yan Qiaoling and her mother and daughter together.


    At that time, it was a shameful thing to have a child before marriage. Yan Qiaoling''s mother was despised by many people. Her relatives and friends did not want to associate with her. She was said to be an immoral woman everywhere. Such a thing lasted for several years until Yan Cang appeared again.


    However, Yan Cang did not follow the responsibility of a man, but took Yan Qiaoling away. As a result, the ordinary woman died of depression within two years, which was also known only in the previous two years.


    This does not exist any feelings for this family, she is a bit more hate, hate her father Yan Cang.


    Because she was brought back to the Yan Family for so many years, Yan Cang did not give her any rights that her daughter should have except for calling her father. Even externally, Yan Yan is the first lady of the Yan family. She is more like a dispensable person. Many people in the Yan family also call it "wild seed"!


    Listen to Yan Qiaoling slowly narrate this period of history, Chu Feng does not have the slightest mood fluctuation, now he will not show sympathy because of a person''s rough fate, because a lot of things that is life, unable to fight, then you can accept.


    But we can also understand the reason why Yan Qiaoling was pestering him. She tilted her head and looked at the woman whose eyes were a little red and swollen in the past, and said faintly, "so, you have been pestering me. Do you want me to propose a marriage and take you away from here?"


    "Yes Yan Qiaoling nodded and did not deny the idea in her heart. She looked at the outside with a touch of sadness: "I hate this place, but it is undeniable that this is where my home is. I can''t kill them. I can only choose to leave the place I hate."


    "By the way, I''d like to pay homage to my dead mother, kowtow a few heads, and present a daughter with filial piety that I haven''t had for many years!"


    Chu Feng looks lonely at the moment, thinking of her dead adoptive mother, a little bit began to understand Yan Qiaoling''s mood. At that time, she was sensible, but she was taken away from her mother by a father who didn''t know where she was. The mood, the kind of guilt for her mother, didn''t say it, but Chu Feng could feel it.


    Originally, she wanted to refuse, but at this moment, Yan Qiaoling made him think of a lot of things and exhaled: "I''m glad you convinced me, but I''ll take you away from here, even if Yan Cang and I are enemies."


    "Don''t think I''m in love with you. It''s just your past that brings me memories of my life. You''re miserable, but I don''t think it''s anything. At least you''ve seen your mother and father. Although he doesn''t attach importance to you, I''ve never seen them. I''ve been an orphan and adopted since I became sensible."


    Lonely finish a sentence, chufeng also do not want to entangle this topic, gently shaking his head from Yan Qiaoling''s side, everyone''s heart has some pain, just see how much pain.


    Out of the bathroom, looking at the blue sky, Chu Feng thought: "it seems that find a time, also should go to worship, even if you have never taken care of me, but it has given me a new life, a new start, even if you die, also pave all the way for me."


    Feeling that the parents who had never met and could only go to the grave, Chu Feng was ready to go back, and Yan Qiaoling''s voice came from behind: "you really take me away. I owe you a favor, not counting the concealment of that night. I will give you whatever you want, even if it is my life and my body, as long as you can let me go to the grave for my mother."


    Chu Feng stopped for a moment and continued to go forward. If she felt sorry for Yan Qiaoling at first, she really wanted to take this woman out.


    It''s not because of how touching her promise is, but because she has sacrificed her body and everything in order to go to her mother''s grave. Of course, there are factors that yearn for freedom. But Chu Feng believes that her feelings for her mother must occupy a greater part.


    Chu Feng has left, Yan Qiaoling stood at the door of the bathroom, with a cold face on her face, looking around at the light mouth: "this time I will leave, I hope I will never come back again!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1120

    The banquet didn''t last too long. It was over by two o''clock in the afternoon.


    The rest of the Yan family almost scattered. Yan Cang, with some main personnel, sent Chu Feng and others to the Yan Family waterfall. As long as you go down from here and pass through the cemetery, you can go outside. Everyone''s mood is relaxed. Finally, you have to go. Otherwise, you will not be peaceful after a meal!


    Standing on the edge of the waterfall, Yan Cang said politely: "Princess nine, the wind is less. You''ll have a good journey. You can come back to Yan''s home again."


    "Tut, it''s hypocritical!" Murong Bing nestled in Chu Feng''s arms, tut tut kept: "my husband and I abandoned your father, but also provoked the dignity of your Yan family, seriously slapped in the face. Now you don''t mention how much you hate us, what are you so polite to do, and you still want us to be a guest next time, true or false!"


    Yan Cang''s mouth twitched, and an embarrassment flashed on his face. He just knew that he was either killed or angry by Murong Bing. He laughed but didn''t speak again.


    Chu Feng hugged Murong Bing and looked back at Yan Qiaoling standing in the crowd. With a look of expectation in his eyes, he breathed out and said, "master Yan, I want to make an excessive request. I don''t know you can''t agree. I want to have a person in your Yan family."


    Yan Jun, who follows Yan Cang''s side, hears hatred in his eyes and scolds him in his heart. You son of a bitch, you are a disaster star. So many things happen when you come here. Do you dare to ask too much for someone?


    Only knowing that Yan Qingtian was abandoned by the Chu wind, Yan Jun began to face the arrogance of Chu Feng, and could not mention it at all. He knew that even his Laozi was not enough to abuse Chu Feng, he was not able to do so, and his dissatisfaction could only be slandered there.


    At the same time, he is also cursing. When Chu Feng goes out, he is known to be a taboo and killed.


    Compared with the hatred and dissatisfaction in Yan Jun''s heart, Yan Cang would not easily reveal his hatred and dissatisfaction. Chu Feng could make such a request, so the person he wanted would not be simple. Looking around the people present, Yan Cang didn''t want to agree, but he also knew that he was unable to fight.


    Chu Feng can put forward that is to give him face, even if he does not say it directly take people away, he can only squeeze eyes to watch.


    Slightly nodded: "wind less who, I promise!"


    Chu Feng is not surprised by Yan Cang''s answer, because now he has absolute strength. The only way is to compromise. Otherwise, even if he does not compromise, it will be useless and disgraceful. At least now, he will keep a little face.


    The finger raises a crowd of Yan Qiaoling, light says: "she!"


    Yan cangshun looked at it, and his body was shocked. This is not only him. Even some elders of the Yan Family scolded Chu Feng''s son of a bitch in their hearts. There were only three Yan family members who could pass the examination of qianchifeng. One of them died. Yan Yan wanted to leave. Now Chu Feng has to take Yan Qiaoling away. Isn''t it cutting off the best blood of Yan family?


    It''s just that there is no chance to express this kind of heartfelt voice. Chu Feng has whispered: "wenxinxue is gone. It''s in your Yan''s house. Miss Qiaoling gives me the same feeling as her, so can I borrow it temporarily?"


    Ridiculous!


    Everyone has such an idea in their hearts. It is clear that they want to take Yan Qiaoling away. Now they still say it is borrowed. It seems that when Yan Qiaoling is spiritual sustenance, Wen Xinxue is really missing in Yan''s family. Chu Feng is so arrogant that they can''t help it.


    Even if the heart is not willing to, Yan Cang can only be a heavy nod: "can follow in the wind less side, that is Qiaoling''s honor!"


    Chufeng joked and laughed. His left eye saw a lot of resentment in Yan Cang''s body. He knew that this requirement had indeed infuriated him, but he didn''t care. He patted Yan Cang''s shoulder and said meaningfully: "master Yan, the inheritance of a family, can''t be achieved by only one person."


    "The pilgrimage meeting will be here soon. You''d better try to suppress the heroes and let everyone look at you with a new look."


    Although Chu Feng seems to be reminding him that the meeting of the holy court is coming, the Yan family still has a chance to rise, but it is also a threat. He points out that it is not possible for the Yan family to inherit by one person, but what is the potential meaning? Is it better to lose a Yan Qiaoling, or to lose all the elite children?


    Yan Cang buried the hatred in his heart completely. At least, it was not suitable to fight with Chu Feng for the time being. He nodded and agreed: "fengshao said goodbye to the Shengchao meeting. I hope I can see fengshao exerting great influence on all the heroes."


    In this regard, Chu Feng just replied with a noncommittal smile and walked directly into the basket with Murong Bing in his arms. Li Xiaoying took a look at Yan''s family members who were oppressed by Chu Feng. She didn''t care much about it. She was more calculating that she would get married and be a young woman when she went back.


    She also walked into the basket with a sigh. She occasionally glanced at Chu Feng and Murong Bing, especially looking at Murong ice. How could she compare it, she felt that she was less than one tenth of Murong ice.


    Li Ji and Yan Le had a simple chat with the latter''s parents, and then they went to the basket. Li Ji also waved to the Yan Family: "good bye, everyone!"


    Chu Qingqing also took Yan Yan to the basket. Yan Cang saw that his wife of several decades was about to leave. In the future, he would become a stranger. His emotion still existed, so he took a step forward: "Qingqing!"Chu Qingqing''s pace was stagnant. Even if the couple began to have no feelings, they have been cultivated in these decades. They stopped to look back and said, "goodbye, take care!"


    How to remember the words, actually decided to separate, then there is no need to say again, break will break a thorough, this is Chu Qingqing at the moment the deep thought of the heart.


    Instead of looking at Yan Cang''s expectant eyes, Chu Qingqing looks at Yan Jun, who is the son conceived in October after all: "jun''er, your personality is too impulsive and not stable. In the future, listen to your father''s words more. There is a sky outside the world, and there are people outside. Remove the aura of Yan''s heirs, you are nothing, understand?"


    "Mom Yan Jun called out, but also know that his mother decided things he can not change, in his heart angry Yan Cang and Yan Qingtian as, but what is the use of that?


    Chu Qingqing stopped talking and took Yan Yan into the basket. In the eyes of the Yan family, she slowly put it down. At the moment of landing, Chu Qingqing raised her head and looked at the top. She could also see Yan Cang''s face, which seemed to be ten years old, with a faint sigh.


    Yan Yan drum small mouth, although Yan Cang had given up her on the main peak, but after all, still the father, shaking his hand at the top: "Dad, take good care of yourself, I will come back to see you when I have time."


    At the top of the waterfall, Yan Cang finally shows a smile, nods and no longer speaks. It''s enough to get Yan Yan''s forgiveness!


    After passing through the familiar cemetery, they saw the familiar path. Chu Feng looked back at his back and left his left eye. However, he could not see the eighteen peaks of Yanshan mountain again, which was totally out of the ordinary.


    With a sigh in his heart, Chu Feng hugged Murong Bing and walked forward. The latter nestled in Chu Feng''s arms. Chu Feng suddenly felt a trace of cold, and his face was tight. He wanted to ask what was going on. Murong Bing lowered his voice in time and said, "don''t make a statement. I have to volatilize the medicine and disorder the meridians on that day. I''ve been supporting it for two days."


    Chu Feng''s heart was frozen and he knew Murong Bing would not shoot at random. The reason why he was still natural in front of Yan Cang and others was that he didn''t want to have any changes. He held the woman in his arms a little and left. Then he could not let the Yan family find something wrong and there might be other risks.


    It takes a long time to walk in, but it doesn''t take much time to get out. At three o''clock, I have already returned to the small town outside Yan''s family.


    Yan Er Ye pointed to the car that Chu Feng and his family had arrived in the distance: "the oil and everything are ready. You can leave at any time, or stay here one more night." He also took out something from his body and handed it to Li Xiaoying: "your father may not have told you that this is the road map to leave. Next time, you can follow this one. It will be faster and save more than half of the time."


    "In addition, tell your father that I will visit him when I have time. I haven''t drunk with him for many years."


    Yan Yan took the map and put it into the bag and nodded his head. The second master of Yan also looked at Chu Feng: "the wind is less. According to the truth, I should hate you, but I can''t hate it!" Looking at Yan Qiaoling and Yan Yan, a soft color appeared: "after that, please take care of Yan Yan and Qiao Ling. Qiao Ling is a hard-working child, not as strong as you see."


    Yan Qiaoling was shocked: "second uncle!"


    Yan Er Yeh raised his hand and indicated that Yan Qiaoling didn''t need to say more. Looking at Chu Qingqing, he said with a smile, "sister-in-law, go well!"


    Chu Qingqing just nodded slightly. Yan Er Yeh took a deep breath, waved his hand and turned away. Although he was a martial artist and a strong warrior, he could not achieve the indifference of his father and elder brother. He felt that the family should have been harmonious and harmonious, but this was destined to be just expectation.


    On the way back to Yan''s house, I look at the distance from afar. I feel a little sigh in my heart. The family is merciless!


    Chu Feng saw that Murong Bing could not support her. He knew that he could not stay in this town any longer. He took her in the car and said to Li Xiaoying, "leave here as soon as possible."


    Li Xiaoying was stunned. She didn''t know why Chu Feng was in such a hurry. She thought she would stay one more night, but Chu Feng would not say anything. She took out a map and looked at it: "let''s go to Xining city. According to the route, we can arrive at 8:00 p.m., get up early tomorrow, go down to Xuancheng at 3:4 o''clock, and then return to Kuncheng the day after tomorrow."


    Indeed, Chu Feng nodded: "you arrange it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1121

    At a quarter to nine o''clock in the evening, an SUV drove into Xining City, the border of Dian LAN, and stopped outside a four-star hotel.


    Xining is one of the cities slightly behind dianlan, which is worse than Zhixuan city. It is good to have a four-star hotel. After Chu Feng and others get off the bus, Li Xiaoying is responsible for registering and opening a good room. Chu Feng is waiting with Murong Bing, who has fainted.


    Murong seems to have no problem with his body.


    Soon, the rooms opened. There were two rooms in total, one for Li Ji and Yan Le, and one for Chu Feng and Murong Bingli. As for Chu Qingqing''s mother and daughter, they had already got off the bus and left on their own before entering Xining. Chu Feng did not leave them.


    As for Yan Qiaoling, she has been following Chu Feng to come here. All the spirit of Chu Feng is on Murong Bing''s body, and she is too lazy to pay attention to so much.


    When the room was opened, all the people went up. After several hours of travelling, they were tired. Li Ji and Yan Le went directly to the room and said that they would leave at 7:00 in the morning on time and try to arrive at Xuancheng at about 2:00 in the afternoon.


    In the suite, Yan Qiaoling came in and went to the bathroom. So many people crowded in a car for several hours, but it was still a little stuffy. It was comfortable to take a bath.


    Li Xiaoying helps Chu Feng arrange Murong Bing in the room. Finally, Chu Feng lets her go out. Li Xiaoying, who wants to stay a little longer, has no way.


    Close the door, Chu Feng walked over and looked at Murong Bing, who opened his eyes. He frowned and asked, "what should I do now?"


    Murong Bing began to get the best quality dahuandan in Yanjia tower. Because of the crisis faced by Chu Feng, Murong Bing did not have time to slowly volatilize the efficacy. He forced the effect to volatilize in his body. Although he recovered his human form, the violent effect still made Murong ice suffer a lot of damage.


    The beginning is because of Chu Feng accident, now out of the Yan Family''s line of sight, it is difficult to support, charming face, also appeared a little pale.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s question, Murong Bing said with a smile: "originally, I still wanted to roll sheets with you after recovery. I didn''t expect that the effect of the best Da Huan Dan was so fierce that I couldn''t refine it slowly with my cultivation. Now I completely disorganized my body''s meridians and breath, so I could only go to a place."


    Chu wind passing by helpless, this time can also say these words of people, it is estimated that Murong Bing: "where to?"


    Jinan Murong Bing coughed gently and said, "because according to the cultivation of martial arts, it is the peak state of the later period of demigod. The disorder of breath leads to the damage of meridians. Even those who are infinitely close to the semi God state have no way to do it. The only way is to find the semi divine state to guide me."


    "If the five forbidden areas are removed, only Xuanyuan family will have a semi divine seat. Therefore, I have to go there. Otherwise, depending on my current state, it will take at least two or three years to fully recover."


    Chu Feng''s face was shocked. Although I had heard of Xuanyuan family''s deep foundation, the peak power was the strongest after the fall of bawangtian.


    But the demigod, which is almost equal to the heaven, is only one step away from being superior to the heaven. Chu Feng still feels incredible: "Xuanyuan family, is there really a demigod?"


    Murong Bing can''t do anything at the moment. It''s OK to say something. He nodded back and said, "yes, there are more than one demigods. In my cognition, at least two demigods exist. Although I have only seen one of them, I am sure there is another one hidden in it."


    "The one I saw was Xuanyuan ancestor who had lived for many years. Before the five forbidden areas disappeared, it was already a demigod state."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and calmed down the vibration in his heart. He had been in the state of demigod more than a thousand years ago. Now that it has been more than a thousand years, what kind of state will it be? Will it be promoted again?


    Suddenly understand why the official has always been on guard against the hidden forces, but not too much worry, dare to love the ancestral Xuanyuan family of Shengchao, has a super demigod existence!


    Murong Bing rolled her eyes and stretched out to present an attractive posture: "then you can come. I think that I am Su Daji, or Yang Yuhuan and Chen Yuanyuan. As a man, you are not attracted. I absolutely doubt that you are incompetent. My husband, you are excellent, you are abnormal. You are simply a super heavy taste."


    "Just, do you have the heart to destroy me at this time? I''m very delicate!"


    Chu Feng''s blood suddenly swelled. Even though Murong Bing is weak and her charm is reduced, her words and deeds are still full of charm. Biting her tongue can be regarded as a kind of force to calm the restlessness in her heart. Otherwise, if this development goes on, it is possible to directly carry a gun to mount a horse.


    In order to avoid being attracted by Murong ice, Chu Feng deflected his words: "Xin Xue was taken away by a masked woman. Who do you think she was? At that time, I attacked her. As long as I got close to her, the strength would completely disappear, which could not play any role!"


    When Chu Feng was unconscious, Murong Bing didn''t know about it. Later, when he came down from the second peak, he was ready to leave without saying, so Murong Bing did not know: "does she have any characteristics?""In addition, the whole body is filled with an ethereal breath, which makes people take a look at it. Even if the hostility is great, it will become loose, which has a kind of natural power to confuse people''s hearts."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Just now he just said the impression at that time. He really didn''t have any meaning. He was speechless when he heard Murong Bing''s words.


    However, we also know that Murong Bing is a joke, but the fact is that Murong Bing is also true. Su Daji, the Nine Tailed Tianhu, has been a synonym for bringing disaster to the country and the people all her life. As long as she appears, there will be chaos, with the light being dead and the heavy being the destruction of mountains and rivers.


    Holding the woman''s hand with a wry smile, he sighed: "although what you said is not very good, I also thought that there is any woman in the world that can let a man betray the whole world, but after seeing you, I finally understand that King Zhou, Tang Xuanzong and Wu Sangui are angry."


    "Bingbing, you are really a beauty and a disaster. For you, I am not afraid to leave a bad reputation forever!"


    Murong Bing rolled his eyes and looked at Chu Feng angrily. He hummed, "do you want to ask me whether I have been in love with these men and whether you have a body dedicated to white flowers. So far, Chu Feng is my first man, my husband. You can''t be sincere. Ask me!"


    Chu Feng''s face suddenly changed into embarrassment. After reading so much history, he naturally knew who Murong Bing''s three identities were. However, in the past year, Murong Bing paid everything, which made Chu Feng ignore what he had once had.


    Murdoch, even if I hold my hand


    Murong Bing''s body was slightly shaken, her eyes were moved, and her heart also passed a ripple. She followed Chu Feng for a year. This was the first time that Chu Feng said such words to her. She sat up and hugged Chu Feng. Jiaorou said, "husband, I won''t let you be embarrassed and disappointed. One day you will find that my innocence, my everything, is only for you."


    Chu Feng fondly touches Murong Bing''s head. He really doesn''t care how Murong bing used to be, because it''s all gone. It''s enough to know that Murong Bing is willing to pay everything for him now.


    The two simply hugged and loosened. Murong Bing lay on the bed again and opened his red lips: "the people you said are too common. As long as the martial arts go to the Tianyang period and the demons go to a certain level, they can slightly change their bodies. To a more powerful state, they can reshape their own bodies."


    "So I don''t know who took Xueer away, but it must be related to xianchongmen."


    Chu Feng thought that too. He wanted to leave Yan''s house and go to Xianzhong gate for a visit. But now Murong Bing''s situation seems to be prolonged. He holds the woman''s hand and remembers the events of that day: "by the way, the masked woman said that the seven evil emperor, is that the ancient time of the devil''s supreme, really resurrected?"


    "Resurrection is ridiculous." Murong Bing shook his head, with a deep look in his eyes: "because not everyone can do this with Chang''e, even if it is the empty sarcophagus of Yan''s family, it is possible to revive the body by remolding the body. Qisha Shengjun was directly destroyed by the owner of the eyes of fate, so there is no resurrection."


    "The biggest thing is that the soul reincarnated and parasitized on the people they chose. On the other hand, I saw the situation of the dead on the scene that day. It was really one of the seven evil masters, a technique of practicing Yin gathering and Yang tonifying technique!"


    With that, Murong Bing felt something wrong and looked at Chu Feng. He happened to see him looking at himself without blinking. Subconsciously, he touched his face: "is there anything on my face, and even if there is something beautiful, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Tut Tut''s voice came out of Chu Feng''s mouth: "ice, I think you exist for a long time in the Xia Dynasty, and I reluctantly let myself accept it. How can I find that there seems to be a shadow of you in the ancient times, and even know who killed Qisha Shengjun and who was destroyed by the flesh?"


    Murong Bing hums a way: "elder sister, I''ve been following you all my life. Don''t think I''m old enough to forget it. That door doesn''t exist. As for why I know, it''s not a big secret."


    "Of course, it''s only the five forbidden areas. To the secular world, this is absolutely the biggest secret. But anyway, it''s good. The seven evil spirits will gather together, and it''s bound to be bloody, husband!"


    Chu Feng nodded. If all the seven Qisha Shengjun survived, the first thing would be revenge. He knew that Zhang Yuner, as the eye of fate, would surely be revenged by Qisha Shengjun. Before, Chu Feng would not care, but it would be different to know that it was Zhang Yuner.


    Zhang Zui wanted to know the past of Qisha Shengjun and the five forbidden areas. The door was knocked and Yan Qiaoling''s voice came in: "Chu Feng, can you come with me to worship my mother?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1122

    "Do you know where your mother''s grave is?"


    When the night is in the sky, the cold wind at night is always with an intoxicating chill. On a remote road in the suburb of Xining, chufeng looks at the gloomy and horrible surrounding woods, and subconsciously asks the woman around him: "weren''t you young when you were taken away?"


    "Suspected that I lied to you and asked for someone to kill you?" Yan Qiaoling directly points out the little careful thought in Chu Feng''s heart and throws out a sentence, arousing a light sneer: "what''s good for me like that? I was young when I was taken away, but it doesn''t mean I''m not sensible. On the contrary, I already have memories


    "I really don''t know where my mother was buried, but I should know the approximate location."


    When Yan Qiaoling points out the embarrassment in his heart, Chu Feng has nothing to be ashamed of. He and Yan Qiaoling haven''t known each other for a long time. It''s normal to doubt her intentions. Otherwise, anyone who comes out and believes Chu Feng will not live today.


    Dark and remote, revealing the dark forest path, the surrounding woods can also see dianlan''s unique tomb. Chu Feng shivered and continued to follow Yan Qiaoling. He did not know why he agreed to Yan Qiaoling at that time?


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng didn''t want to think about it any more. He believed that Yan Qiaoling had no malice, and even if he succeeded, Yan Qiaoling would lose his freedom. In today''s world, Chu Feng thinks that there are people who can kill him, but there are few who want to really leave him.


    He is confident that ten strong men in the seven levels of anger will go out, and he can leave with ease.


    After half an hour''s journey, through the gloomy woods, Chu Feng could hear the barking of a dog, his left eye twinkled through the night, and a quiet mountain village appeared in his left eye. He knew that this was the place Yan Qiaoling was coming to.


    It turns out that Yan Qiaoling''s mother is from Xining!


    They walked into the quiet countryside. In the middle of the night, everyone had already gone to bed. For the rural people, it was normal for them to work at sunrise and rest at sunset. At this time, no one would come out to do anything when they were full.


    Although the dogs in the village kept barking because of their arrival, no one got up to check. They came to the end of the village without much hindrance.


    Yan Qiaoling stopped and looked at the night ahead. She looked up at the moon in the sky and said, "this is chenjiacun. My mother is from here. When Yan Cang was refining her heart, she got to know my mother. They had feelings. Finally, I was a wild animal."


    Yan Qiaoling''s voice was very quiet, but Chu Feng could still feel the slight self mockery in the words. Anyone who was born unknowingly, whose father was still missing, and whose mother was brought up by scolding, was uncomfortable.


    Patting Yan Qiaoling on the shoulder, Chu Feng seldom comforted this cool and gorgeous woman: "no matter what kind of past, but it has passed, look ahead!"


    Yan Qiaoling seldom showed a smile, nodded, and walked forward with her long legs. Chu Feng followed her. She just stopped two steps after going out and looked back at the quiet countryside behind her. Her eyebrows wrinkled inadvertently. For a moment, he felt that someone was watching in the darkness.


    Chu Feng kept up with Yan Qiaoling, but he was alert. His left eye was 360 degrees around the countryside in the night.


    The kind of surveillance just now is absolutely not something ordinary people can feel, and it''s a little weird. After looking around with his left eye, he can''t see any suspicious people. Besides the quiet and sleeping villagers, no one else exists.


    In the dark, maybe nervous, Chu Feng quickened his pace and followed Yan Qiaoling to the cemetery.


    The two gradually disappeared at the end of the village toward the cemetery. After a while, it seemed twisted in the dark. There was a young man in black with black cloth on his face. His whole body was flooded with a cold evil spirit. His eyes showed indifference and contempt.


    It seems that the world is a joke in his eyes.


    After a cold look at the night ahead, the night seems twisted again. The young man in black disappears under the darkness, only the barking of dogs is getting louder and louder. In addition, chenjiacun is still the same as it was at the beginning.


    Chu Feng and Yan Qiaoling, who are hundreds of meters ahead, have come to a cemetery with an area of more than 300 mu surrounded by simple guardrails. There are five big words hanging at the gate: chenjiacun cemetery!


    Yan Qiaoling looks gloomy and sad. When anyone left, her mother was still alive, but she came back to face the cold and merciless grave. It was a kind of expression of heartache and suppressed the feeling of crying in her heart. Yan Qiaoling walked to a simple wooden house in front of her, and there was a faint light in it.


    That''s where the night watchers of the chenjiacun cemetery live.


    Yan Qiaoling came to the door and knocked on the old wooden door. There was a thin and sparse sound coming from inside. Then the wooden door opened. An old man who looked more than 70 years old stood at the door, squinting at Yan Qiaoling in front of the door. She was surprised and said, "Moonlight!""Well, aren''t you dead?"


    Standing behind the Chu Feng surprised a smile, the old man is really a bit interesting, obviously his mouth Yueming should be Yan Qiaoling''s mother, it seems that the two people also look very similar.


    "Uncle Mao!" Yan Qiaoling also crossed a helpless, but did not go to scare the old man, with a faint smile: "I am Qiao Ling, I come to worship my mother."


    "Qiao Ling?" Uncle Mao didn''t feel uneasy and nervous because he was knocked at the door of the cemetery in the middle of the night. Hearing Yan Qiaoling''s words, he frowned and thought. For a while, he said, "are you the daughter of Yueming, Qiaoling?"


    Yan Qiaoling nodded: "yes, I''m back!"


    Uncle Mao showed a happy smile. He came out and looked at the tall and moving Yan Qiaoling with the help of the moonlight. He nodded frequently as if he was looking at his own children: "I really look like your mother. At first, I thought it was your mother''s resurrection, but it''s better for you to come back. So many years, your mother''s tomb is lonely. She is a poor person, with someone who shouldn''t fall in love with £¡¡±


    It has been more than 70 years in Chenjia village. Uncle Mao watched many people grow up. Yan Qiaoling''s mother also watched from childhood to adulthood. He never thought that the most beautiful little girl in the village would eventually get the result of people''s scorn and die in depression.


    Shaking his head and sighing, he didn''t want to talk about the past. He turned back to the house and took out a flashlight: "let''s go. I''ll take you to your mother''s grave to have a look. If it wasn''t for the old man, I was born bold and scared to death by you!"


    In the old man''s emotion, Yan Qiaoling followed Chu Feng together. She didn''t have the cold and gorgeous appearance when she was at Yan''s house, nor did she have the kind of reticence with Chu Feng and others. Listening to him behind the back of Uncle Mao was polite. Facing him with a humble attitude of the younger generation, Chu Feng could see that Yan Qiaoling was not bad in nature.


    After a while, under the leadership of Uncle Mao, we came to a tomb near the edge of the cemetery. There was a solitary grave and a simple tombstone, on which only five words were engraved: Tomb of Chen Yueming!


    Uncle Mao flashed the torch and said with emotion: "your mother was a very sensible and obedient child since childhood, and she has great respect for us old people. People in the village like her very much. Many people from shiliba village came to ask your grandmother to propose marriage, but they were all rejected one by one, so that your mother could marry into the city and improve her life."


    "It''s a pity that your mother found one by herself, and you died with a bad name on her back, and no one cared about the burial. Or I paid someone to pay for simple restraint and sweep her tomb every year. Your grandmother and they didn''t even look at it."


    With that, uncle Mao turned around and saw that Yan Qiaoling''s eyes were wet. He patted her on the shoulder: "son, don''t be sad. Your mother will be very happy to see you back." Then he looked at Chu Feng, who had been following him without saying a word: "it''s just that you have to learn to be smart. The people outside are too bad. It''s useless to be handsome."


    Chu Feng cried and laughed in his heart. He just accompanied him. How could he lie down?


    But I also know that uncle Mao is a simple old man in the countryside. He has a gentle smile and tries to show a good side: "Uncle Mao, if you have something to say, I''m fine. In addition, you can rest assured that Qiaoling is already my wife, and I won''t let her be the same as her mother, with my personality and my life guarantee."


    With these words, Chu Feng was also slightly embarrassed. He didn''t know whether to speak to Uncle Mao or to Yan Qiaoling''s mother lying on the ground. However, uncle Mao was very comfortable to listen to such words: "boy, I like the direct character. Remember your words today, although Qiao Ling is not in chenjiacun, she is also a child of chenjiacun."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly.


    Yan Qiaoling looked at Chu Feng in surprise. She was moved and complicated in her eyes. She knelt on the ground directly and kowtowed three heads to the grave: "Mom, I''m back to see you. It''s clear that you won''t be alone any more. I''ll come back to see you every year."


    "My daughter has grown up. You don''t have to worry about me. I can take care of myself."


    After that, he kowtowed three heads again, and the tears couldn''t help flowing out any more. This was the first time Chu Feng saw this woman in tears. He pulled the woman up and held her in his arms with a slight sigh: "people can''t be reborn after death. Living well is the greatest comfort to your mother. Don''t be sad. Everything starts all over again."


    Uncle Mao nodded slightly in his eyes, and felt that Chu Feng''s performance was OK.


    Yan Qiaoling was hugged by a man for the first time. Her sad feeling was slightly replaced by shyness. She pushed Chu Feng away unnaturally, and her tone was a little unnatural: "can you lend me some money?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, and then realized that her mother''s tomb was so simple that she even came back to repair it.


    Nodding: "you are my wife. Why do you want to borrow it? Go back to the wooden house first. I''ll give uncle Mao some money to repair it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1123

    In the small wooden house of more than 20 square meters, uncle Mao simply soaked a little water for them and sat down.


    Chu Feng didn''t play any profound things. He took out a handful of cash from his body, but only handed it to Uncle Mao in the form of 8000 yuan: "Uncle Mao, here is more than 8000 yuan. According to the best specifications, how much does it cost to ask someone to do some Fengshui?"


    When did Uncle Mao see such thousands of yuan in rural areas all his life, but he didn''t have a look of opening his eyes to money. He just took a look and appreciated Yan Qiaoling''s eyes a little more, and he calculated it there.


    After a while, he said, "it doesn''t need to be too expensive to ask someone to do some geomantic omen. It''s about 6000 yuan or 7000 yuan. It''s very cheap in the small rural areas of Xining. Of course, if you want the best, like those people in the city, it''s worth 20000 yuan or 30000 yuan."


    Chu Feng looks at Yan Qiaoling and doesn''t speak, but the look in her eyes shows that she wants to make a big fuss. She smiles bitterly at the woman''s implicitness, and Chu Feng is not a mean person.


    He took out the checkbook from his arms, took out his pen, and signed a check for one million yuan. He handed it to Uncle Mao: "this is a check for one million yuan. You can pay at sight when you go to any bank in Xining city. You can repair the grave for Qiaoling''s mother, and the rest of the improvement of the road in the village is not very convenient when I come."


    "If there is a balance, please keep it, uncle Mao. Thank you for taking care of Qiaoling''s mother''s tomb for so many years. You must not refuse. Without you, the most likely thing for Qiaoling''s mother is to be buried at will."


    The income of a lifetime of rural people is two or three thousand yuan a year. Although he has never seen a check, he also believes that Chu Feng is not a liar. If Uncle Mao looks at those zeros, he can get one million yuan from the bank with a piece of paper. Even though he is not a greedy person, his throat is surging.


    The best way to repair the tomb is 20000 yuan and 30000 yuan. To improve the path from the village to the cement road, which is at most 200000 yuan, can be done well.


    After that, he quickly waved his hand and said, "forget it. I thank you for the people in the village, but it doesn''t need one million, three hundred thousand, and it can be done well."


    She gave Yan Qiaoling a look, and the latter took the check and slapped it in Uncle Mao''s hand: "Uncle Mao, this is from my husband. You can take it. At the beginning, no one paid attention to my mother. It was you who gathered her body and buried her. Today, I can have a place to worship."


    "If you don''t take it today, the spirit of heaven will not forgive me. Moreover, if my man has money, you can take it. It''s OK."


    When she said that, Yan Qiaoling''s face was always unnatural. She scolded in her heart, Chu Feng, you son of a bitch, did you take the opportunity to take advantage of me? But for the sake of the million checks, Yan Qiaoling didn''t say anything.


    Yan Qiaoling said that Chu Feng also meant the same thing. Uncle Mao still wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t find a reason. He nodded and accepted a million cheques, but he had already thought that he would use the million yuan in the development of the village.


    Let those who once looked down on Yan Qiaoling''s mother know who gave it all. The simple old man''s mind is not what ordinary people can understand.


    After solving this problem, it was already more than three o''clock in the morning. Chu Feng and Yan Qiaoling had a simple chat with Uncle Mao. They went out of the wooden house and prepared to leave. Uncle Mao sent them to the door and hesitated and said, "Qiaoling, your grandmother and grandfather, as well as my brother-in-law, are still in chenjiacun. Don''t you go and have a look?"


    "Although they didn''t care about your mother''s life or death, they were relatives whose blood was thicker than water."


    As an old man in the countryside, in his mind, there is no overnight feud among his relatives. He thinks that Yan Qiaoling is back now. No matter what happened before, she should go to see her relatives.


    Yan Qiaoling''s back to Uncle Mao''s eyes flashed by Sen Leng. When Chu Feng caught her, she felt a lump in her heart and knew that Yan Qiaoling had killed her.


    Quickly put out a hand to hold Yan Qiaoling, turned back to Uncle Mao with a smile and said, "Uncle Mao, we didn''t say to our family that we need to rush back. Anyway, we will come back later. Then we will go to see Qiaoling''s grandmother and uncle, right


    Uncle Mao did not doubt that he had him. He nodded happily: "well, that''s good. I''ll talk to them tomorrow and make them happy. My granddaughter has grown up!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, said goodbye and took Yan Qiaoling straight away. Uncle Mao looked at their backs and closed the wooden door with a smile and went back to have a rest.


    Chu Feng released Yan Qiaoling''s hand a few meters away, with a little helplessness in her tone: "I know how you feel, but how they are not your mother''s relatives. I believe that if your mother is alive, you don''t want to see your killing side. If you don''t know, why do you need to dye your hands with blood."


    "That will only upset your mother in the day!"


    Yan Qiaoling really killed her at that moment. The woman who had never felt kinship for so many years in Yan''s family knew that her so-called family members treated her mother like this. It is conceivable that she was angry.But when he heard Chu Feng''s words, he thought of his mother who had been miserable all his life. The killing opportunity on her face faded like the tide and nodded: "I understand!"


    Chu Feng believed that Yan Qiaoling really understood, so he stopped talking. He went forward to prepare to leave, but suddenly stopped. In Yan Qiaoling''s surprised eyes, Chu Feng looked at a direction on his left hand side. His left eye directly penetrated the night, and his face changed slightly, pulling Yan Qiaoling: "go!"


    Before Yan Qiaoling knew what was going on, she was driven by Chu Feng, but she was not on the way out of the village, but on the way to the field of Chenjia village. The speed was very fast. In only one minute, she went out one kilometer away.


    Yan Qiaoling, who was still curious, began to wonder what chufeng wanted to do. But seeing a figure in black running with a woman in front of her in the dark, she understood what was common and tried her best to speed up the chase. However, without the help of Chu Feng, she believed that she could not catch up.


    All of a sudden, the black shadow running in front of the field stops and throws the fainting rural woman on the ground. She turns to look at the two Chu Feng people who are chasing them. Her eyes are cold. Especially when she sees Yan Qiaoling''s hand being pulled by Chu Feng, it is a light killing opportunity.


    Chu Feng and Chu Feng stopped ten meters away from the young man in black to see that there was nothing wrong with the rural women on the ground. Chu Feng''s eyes slightly solidified and looked at the young man in Black: "it can be seen that you are a martial arts man. You don''t feel ashamed to make such a thing of robbing village women by anger and resentment?"


    Suddenly, a cold light appeared in the hands of the young man in black. A knife pointed to the neck position of the rural woman on the ground, and his voice was hoarse: "if you don''t go up to her, promise me a condition, or you can''t stop me."


    "Is it?" Chu Feng sneered, but did not immediately start: "what conditions?"


    The young man in black didn''t care about Chu Feng''s emotional fluctuation. Another pointed to Yan Qiaoling and said coldly, "give me this woman. I can let this woman go. You can''t agree. I don''t care. But from tonight on, I''ll patronize the women in this village every day."


    But Yan Qiaoling didn''t have any fluctuation. She just fixed her eyes on the young man in black. She didn''t know why she felt familiar with him. She was sure that she had seen this man somewhere.


    Chu Feng didn''t notice Yan Qiaoling''s look. He just looked at the young man in Black: "you don''t even dare to show your face. Just talk to me about the conditions. How can I believe you? And do you think I may promise you?"


    "Forget to tell you, the people around me, a life, even if give me the whole world will not change, so your threat, to me useless!"


    "Is it?" The young man in black sneered, and a force instantly grasped the rural woman on the ground, turned around and jumped into the field, and his voice projected a grim smile: "even then, we don''t need to negotiate. You can bet that I''m just bluffing."


    His body twinkled, and he had gone a hundred meters away. Chu Feng''s mouth curled up a cold arc of killing, holding Yan Qiaoling''s hand: "don''t worry, I won''t sell you!"


    She picked up Yan Qiaoling and jumped into the field with light steps and even no footprints left. It was like a dragonfly skimming the water. She chased after the young man in black who was far away. The speed was so fast that she would frighten a group of people if it was in the daytime.


    One after another, the young man in black ran with a rural woman in his arms, while Chu Feng and Yan Qiaoling followed him. Although both of them had one person in their hands, the speed did not mean to slow down at all, but it was getting faster and faster.


    At the edge of the field, she fell into silence again. After a while, two figures appeared. If Chu Feng was still here, she would be happy because one of them was wenxinxue and the other was a masked woman who took her away.


    Looking at the direction of leaving, wenxinxue looks soft. The masked woman next to her has a light look, which is as cold as the beginning: "see, you were taken away. He was just angry at that time, but now he is with other women. So, do you think it is worth falling in love with such a man?"


    Wenxinxue still maintains that kind of outstanding style of independence, not affected by anything: "you just want me to go with you willingly, why should I discredit the man I am familiar with in my bones?"


    "Even if he doesn''t remember me all his life, I can have him in my heart. On the contrary, I hope that he won''t look for me all his life, so that he can live better!"


    The masked woman glanced at wenxinxue lightly, and then looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure: "he pursued one of the seven evil kings. After he came out from Yan''s family, he had collected Yin and tonic Yang along the way. I''ve been chasing him, but now Chu Feng appears, fate is entangled, just!"


    Turning to the back of the road, the masked woman said faintly: "seven evil kings, a life, seven show, kill one is better than seven, go, all these are destiny, Chu Feng does not want to die, no one can let him die."


    Wenxinxue stood quietly for a while, and a fate made a person in the dark, followed the masked woman, only a fairy dust like voice in the night sky."Goodbye, my love!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1124

    All the way to chase is in the woods around Chenjia village. Although the youth in black runs very fast, the speed of Chu wind is not slow. In addition, the existence of left eye makes the youth in black have no escape.


    When the sun was hanging, the young man in black suddenly stopped running in front of him, turned to face the Chu wind that had caught up with him, and passed a light regret: "it seems that you are not the eyes of fate. I can feel the fluctuation of breath. It''s a pity to waste a night''s time."


    He left the rural woman in his arms on the ground, and the young man in black was indifferent: "only Yan Qiaoling, I must get it. Chu Feng, you''d better expect her to be around you all the time and never leave." The corner of his eyes left the woman on the ground: "as for her, the martial arts are not, and it has no effect on me. How about it for you?"


    "You", "you", "Chu Feng" shocked the young man in black to know himself and Yan Qiaoling. Just about to ask who you are, the young man in black suddenly rose directly.


    A dark shadow crossed the sky and disappeared in front of them in an instant. Chu Feng''s nerves jumped. He didn''t need to ask. He knew who this man was. He was one of the seven evil sages who came out of Yan''s family.


    Put down Yan Qiaoling in his arms, the latter blushed. Chu Feng did not pay attention to her expression and asked, "do you know him? How do you want it? "


    "I don''t know!" Yan Qiaoling responded and turned not to face Chu Feng. She looked at the sky with a little unnatural tone: "but I can feel that I know him, otherwise he will not cover his face with black cloth. I can be sure that he must have been a member of Yan family before, but there are too many Yan family members to find out who is missing."


    Chu Feng just asked, did not expect Yan Qiaoling to know what, but the latter must get Yan Qiaoling. Chu Feng didn''t think it was alarmist and spoke in an unquestionable voice: "follow me, stay close to me."


    Yan Qiaoling''s body trembled and turned: "you want to be against my intention? Don''t be paranoid


    Chu Feng had already gone to the rural women. He turned his head and turned his eyes when he heard no words: "I really want to know where your self-confidence comes from. Can you compare with my family''s ice, or can you kill Yan Yan in seconds? Didn''t you hear what the mysterious man just said? Do you think you can fight him? "


    Yan Qiaoling was embarrassed for a moment. She knew that she had misunderstood Chu Feng, but her arrogant personality still made her unwilling to admit it. She turned her head to one side and was too lazy to pay attention to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t bother to argue with Yan Qiaoling, but he would take this woman with him. We can be sure that the man just now was one of the seven evil kings. Then their enemy was Zhang Yuner, who had destroyed them in ancient times.


    Even if he must get Zhang yun''er, he will surely appear. How can Chu Feng let go of such an opportunity to eliminate danger.


    So she decided to let Yan Qiaoling follow her. Chu Feng also went to the rural women and squatted down. She saw a phoenix in the valley and a gold needle was put on her forehead in the palm of her hand. After the gold needle was removed, the latter''s eyebrows moved slightly.


    You wake up, blink an eye, and then ah, a cry, back some stand up, hands in front of the body: "tell you, my father is a village member, you don''t want to do anything to me!"


    Chu Feng stood up and shrugged his shoulders: "if I''m trying to save you just for a plot, then when you faint, it''s enough!"


    The rural woman blinked her eyes, looked around, and then looked at Chu Feng. Her clear and beautiful features gave people a comfortable feeling that she didn''t look like a bad person. Moreover, she was quite different from the person who suddenly took her away from her home last night. She had less fear in her heart, but she was still vigilant.


    Exploratory opening: "then who are you, why are you here, and who kidnapped me, I want to settle accounts with him."


    Chufeng turned a glance at the latter and was too lazy to pay attention to it. He felt that there was too much nonsense. As for finding Qisha Shengjun to settle accounts, in Chu Feng''s eyes, he was casting himself into a trap to find the rhythm of abuse.


    Turning around and about to leave, the rural woman saw Chu Feng ignoring herself, and suddenly came to her temper: "stop, who are you, and whether you and my kidnapper are companions? Tell me quickly that my father is a village member. If you don''t make it clear, I''ll let my father arrest you and throw you into the city."


    "Shut up!" Yan Qiaoling is not a person with a bad temper, but she knows that Chu Feng is a rescuer and is threatened by a rural woman. She says, "one more word, I''ll kill you. The one who kidnaps you is the one you can''t find in your life. He''s the one who saves you. You don''t know what to do!"


    A tender drink, let rural women subconsciously back a few steps, that moment of force people momentum, let the rural women''s heart beat with it.


    Chu Feng patted Yan Qiaoling on the shoulder and told her not to be angry. There were many simple people in the countryside, but also many unreasonable shrews. Chu Feng had a deep understanding when he was in Linjia village in his early years, so there was nothing wrong with it. It was just a manifestation of folk custom.


    "Ghost!"


    But after a few steps back, the frightened rural woman suddenly screamed, pointing out that Yan Qiaoling fell down and sat on the ground after a few steps back, and was still retreating. Where else was the pungent look just now: "you don''t come here, you''re a ghost, you don''t come over!"Yan Qiaoling, who had already calmed down and was ready to leave, turned around and saw the latter looking at himself as if to see a ghost. She frowned and asked, "what do you say?"


    Rural women lay down with their heads in their hands and did not dare to look at Yan Qiaoling. They all spoke with a trembling voice: "don''t come here. That''s grandma and grandfather. They''re sorry. Don''t look for me. I''m not wrong. I was young when you died!"


    Yan Qiaoling''s eyes gradually cooled down. The fool also knew who was in front of her. If she had not guessed wrong, the person in front of her was probably her uncle''s daughter, because Yan Qiaoling and her mother looked very similar and recognized the wrong person.


    Chu Feng felt Yan Qiaoling''s rise of murder, sighed and pulled her to shake her head slightly. Then he went to squat in front of the rural women: "she is not a ghost, and now it is the day, and there will be no ghost. You are from chenjiacun. Let''s go together. The kidnapper has been beaten away by me. We are not bad guys."


    Chu Feng''s voice is very gentle, with a penetrating force. The rural woman who was still shivering there slowly raised her head, looked at Yan Qiaoling, and then looked at Chu Feng: "is she really not a ghost?"


    Chu Feng showed a smile and pointed to the ground: "do you think she has a shadow?"


    Hearing this, the rural woman saw that there was a shadow in front of Yan Qiaoling. She knew that it was not a ghost. The fear just now disappeared. She stood up and hummed, "if it''s not a ghost, don''t frighten people. The injured aunt still wrestles."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt a chill covering his whole body. Seeing the Lengyan projected by Yan Qiaoling, the rural women were afraid to speak again.


    Chu Feng gets up with a smile and is about to go back to chenjiacun and leave again. The phone rings and pauses for a moment. It comes from Li Ji''s phone. This action attracts the attention of the woman nearby, but not at Chu Feng, but at the mobile phone in his hand. His eyes are shining.


    Although she was born in the countryside, she had a TV at home, and Chu Feng had the mobile phone in her hand. She had seen the most luxurious mobile phone with a price of 188000. Her tongue was sticking out and licking her lower lip, as if she had seen a wolf in a sheep.


    This movement happened to be seen in Yan Qiaoling''s eyes. She had already caught the woman who might be her family member. She passed the killing opportunity, but seeing Chu Feng, she finally dispersed.


    Chu Feng didn''t notice the look of the rural woman beside him. Holding the mobile phone, he went to one side and answered with Li Jinna''s unique voice: "brother, where are you and Yan Qiaoling? Are you going to fight in the field for the sake of heaven and the ground? How about it? Can you bear it? No, I see that woman is the kind of dissatisfied with desire."


    Chu Feng heard Li Ji''s unscrupulous words and looked at Yan Qiaoling with a little sweat. Fortunately, this woman did not hear, otherwise, Li Ji would be torn in two.


    Coughing to cover up his embarrassment, he replied, "now in a Chenjia village on the outskirts of Xining, you drive to the cement road and wait for us. We will be there in about two hours. We came to pay homage to Yan Qiaoling''s mother last night."


    Li Ji wanted to make fun of Chu Feng, but when she heard that she was worshipping Yan Qiaoling, she didn''t continue to say anything. She also knew that Yan Qiaoling was a poor woman. She said, "well, we''ll go there now. You can come out in a little time. I also want to go to Xuancheng and make the world comfortable. Ouch


    You don''t have to look and know that yanle must be nearby. Chu Feng said that he hung up his mobile phone and turned around to see a rural woman who didn''t know when to stand beside him: "what are you doing?"


    "Handsome boy, can I soak you up? You can take me with you as long as there is a fifty-five thousand betrothal gift!"


    Chu Feng immediately stood in the same place, Yan Qiaoling with a sharp look also appeared a bit surprised, and then two people''s hearts at the same time 10000 grass mud horses running there.


    In reality, only men are so warm, never seen a woman so fierce, Chu Feng came back to God, the corners of his mouth violently twitched, for such a person you can''t be angry, under a bitter smile went to embrace Yan Qiaoling''s slender waist, the best way is like this: "sorry, I have a wife!"


    Rao is Chu Feng has seen too many people with strong self-confidence, and has never seen Chen Mei like this. Besides these, what else do you need?


    She shakes her head speechless and hugs Yan Qiaoling, who is also made by Chen Mei''s words. She turns around and goes away. Chen Mei doesn''t give up and goes with her. She still spits out a sentence.


    "As long as fifty-five thousand, I''ll go with you, even if I''m small!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1125

    It took them two hours to get back to Chenjia village in one hour.


    It''s not that Chu Feng and Yan Qiaoling are not fast enough, nor Chen Mei''s speed is too slow. Chen Mei talked nonsense all the way. When she wanted to be a woman of chufeng, she made a fuss about life. If Chu Feng didn''t say that you would die, you would not have been to Chenjia village for three hours.


    As soon as they passed through the fields and entered Chenjia village, a rough voice came: "plum, what''s the matter with you? You''re gone in the morning?"


    Chu Feng clearly found that when the man''s voice appeared, Yan Qiaoling''s body trembled unnaturally for a while, and a substantive killing opportunity loomed.


    It is speculated that this man is Yan Qiaoling''s brother-in-law. Chu Feng reaches out his hand to hold Yan Qiaoling and gives him a little warmth in his palm. Of course, he doesn''t want Yan Qiaoling to do anything unreasonable. Just like at the beginning, how he tried to kill Lin Kai, but for the sake of Lin Wei and Lin Yulin, he still doesn''t care.


    Yan Qiaoling felt the warmth in her hand, which eased the killing in her cold heart. She nodded to Chu Feng gently, saying that she would not do anything impulsive.


    Chu Feng then looked at the middle-aged man who brought many villagers up. Compared with the ordinary farmer, the middle-aged man was rough and a little rich. He looked like a local rich man. It was estimated that he was really Laozi, a village member in chenmeikou.


    Chen meiben was still pestering Chu Feng. He burst into tears and passed away, as if his father and mother had died: "Dad, I was kidnapped. The man wanted to defile me."


    "What!" Chen Taiyang''s eyes suddenly widened when he heard the speech. He drew his daughter behind him, staring at Chu Feng, and said, "boy, what have you done to my daughter? This is not the end of the matter. I''ll lose money!"


    Chen Taiyang''s words made Chu Feng dumbfounded. According to normal people''s thinking, if his daughter is defiled, his first reaction should be to beat that man to death. However, Chen Taiyang asked for money. How does Chu Feng feel that what he keeps is not his daughter, but cats and dogs, with a price?


    No matter how not, just told Yan Qiaoling not to kill. Chu Feng was too lazy to argue with the unreasonable people and shrugged his shoulders: "I haven''t touched a finger of your daughter."


    Chen sun a Leng, side looking at his daughter: "what he said is true?"


    "No!" Chen Mei''s eyes turned. When Chu Feng and Yan Qiaoling''s eyes congealed, she said, pointing to Chu Feng with tears, "it was he who kidnapped me. Last night I was defiled in the mountains. In front of his woman, she had been on me three times. Now I am swollen."


    "Dad, you''re going to make decisions for me, you want him to marry me!"


    Chen sun immediately understood what was common when she was like Chen Mei. She came back to take a serious look at chufeng. Her clothes were very clean and transparent. The quality of her clothes was not bad, and the price was certainly not low. Moreover, Chen sun knew exactly what his daughter was like.


    How can you marry someone because you are defiled? It must be the first time to kill someone.


    What should be done is not to do, and then look at Chu Feng and Yan Qiaoling. When looking at Yan Qiaoling, Chen Taiyang''s body shook and subconsciously stepped back a few steps: "moonlight!"


    Chen Taiyang''s strangeness also made people who began to pay attention to Chu Feng and Chen Mei look at Yan Qiaoling. At the moment, everyone was stunned, and then they were surprised. Otherwise, people even stepped back a few steps, just like when Chen Mei began to see Yan Qiaoling, it was like seeing a ghost.


    "She''s not Yueming. She''s the wild one." Among the people''s surprise, an old voice came from afar. Chu Feng frowned and saw three people walking towards this side. One of them was Uncle Mao. The other two were old people of similar age, an old woman and an old man.


    Catching a touch of similar verve between the old woman''s eyebrows and Yan Qiaoling, Chu Feng vaguely guessed that it was Yan Qiaoling''s grandmother and grandfather.


    Uncle Mao looked embarrassed when they saw them coming. But when they heard old man Chen''s words, they were all surprised and looked at Yan Qiaoling one after another. No wonder they looked so much like the dead man. It turned out that they were the wild seed that had been bred before marriage.


    Rural people are very repellent to such things, looking at Yan Qiaoling''s eyes with a lot of scorn.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng was afraid that Yan Qiaoling would kill the whole village in a rage. He held her hand tightly and told her not to be impulsive. Then he looked at the people coming, especially the old man Chen and the old woman Chen. From their words and expressions, we could see the acrimony.


    With a sigh in my heart, everything in the countryside is good, but when it comes to snobbery, it is more unreasonable than anyone else.


    Chen Taiyang was going to follow his daughter''s words and let the apparently rich Chu Feng marry Chen Mei. Hearing his father''s words, he was stunned for a moment, looked at Yan Qiaoling, pointed to her and said, "Dad, are you not mistaken, didn''t you take that wild seed away? Why are you back? "


    Chen Mei also forgot to entangle Chu Feng. She opened her mouth slightly: "is she my cousin?"Old man Chen has come near, snorted, with a kind of arrogant said: "is that wild, his mother has no conscience, he found a wild man gave birth to a wild seed, now this wild seed is promising, looking for a husband, more than his mother has no conscience."


    The corner of his eyes turned away, and uncle Mao, who looked embarrassed beside him, hummed: "I came back to worship her mother quietly. He even gave uncle Mao a million yuan. He didn''t come to see his grandfather. He didn''t pay homage to one million eight hundred thousand yuan. He was a white eyed wolf. He didn''t raise a white eyed wolf." She also beat her chest and feet, as if Yan Qiaoling was not a human being.


    But for the rural people, they will not care about the disputes of other families. What is more, they are more concerned about the fact that uncle Mao has a million yuan?


    Chen Taiyang listened to his father''s words, his eyes rubbed up. As a village member of Chenjia village, he increased subsidies and deducted subsidies from the government house all the year round. He could earn tens of thousands of yuan if he died. As soon as his sister''s daughter came back, he gave uncle MAO A million yuan?


    Thinking in his mind, Chen sun suddenly changed into a strong smile. As a village member, naturally, he still had a little ingenuity. He went to Yan Qiaoling and patted his head: "a family doesn''t know a family. It turns out that it''s my sister''s biological daughter. I''m your uncle. We''re relatives."


    "Go away!" Yan Qiaoling, when Chen Taiyang is approaching, reveals a word coldly. When Chen Taiyang stands in front of her, Yan Qiaoling teases: "wild seeds just now, didn''t you talk about it very happily?"


    The villagers around were originally summoned by Chen Taiyang to look for Chen Mei. Now seeing such a dramatic scene and Chen Taiyang''s face, people in a village don''t know what he is thinking. They just want to get benefits from the daughter who he has never been a sister.


    But even if they know, they don''t dare to say anything. Chen Taiyang is a village member and has a hard relationship with the district!


    By Yan Qiaoling''s face in public, Chen Taiyang''s face was red and blue, and he became angry. He said, "you dead bastard, no matter how I am your uncle. If you have money and don''t show filial piety to me, do you talk to me and give a million to Uncle Mao, the dead old man, are you funny?"


    "Don''t you know that the thunder Lord in the sky is big and the mother''s uncle is big on the earth? Have you forgotten the kindness of your grandparents to your mother


    Yan Qiaoling gave a noncommittal smile. She was close to Chu Feng. She was afraid that she could not help but slap Chen Taiyang to death: "the grace of nurture? My mother began to help her family work every day when she was three years old. She read books by walking and walking. She didn''t have to read at last. She went to work in the field before she was ten years old until she met my father


    It seems to think of her mother''s pain, Yan Qiaoling looks gloomy: "in those years, you who value boys over girls, never treat my mother as a person. She eats what you eat, what she wears is what you don''t want. She lives in a small wooden house next to the pigsty. It''s cold without a quilt."


    "When you are working, your so-called son is very high, and his fingers are not touched by the sun and spring water. As my daughter''s mother, she has to stand up to the scorching sun and sweat like rain. How can I raise you?"


    A trace of hatred swept through her beautiful eyes. Yan Qiaoling stared at Chen Taiyang and said word by word: "doing 80% of the work in this family, just holding less than 10% of the things in this family, and the wages are not enough. How can we cultivate them? Don''t be shameless. You owe my mother what she owes you? "


    Yan Qiaoling reveals what she once knew from some old people in chenjiacun, which makes Chu Feng around her feel a little moved. However, she also understands that Dian Lan''s preference for men and women in that era has reached an abominable level. It is not uncommon for her daughter to strangle her before she was born.


    Therefore, the fate of Yan Qiaoling''s mother is rough, and Chu Feng can understand that her son is the successor, which is the unchangeable rule in the hearts of the elderly.


    Sharp words, let Chen sun can not find words to fight back. At this moment, old man Chen took a step forward and burst into a drink: "unfilial daughter, we gave birth to her is a gift, she does something is what?" Pointing to Uncle Mao beside him: "and, I don''t care about repairing graves or building roads."


    "But for the rest, you should replace your mother and return it to the Chen family to compensate for the kindness of childbirth and the unfilial act of not supporting parents!"


    Ridiculous!


    Chu Feng''s heart is very direct to jump out of such two words, looking at Yan Qiaoling''s stoic killing machine, knowing that it is the mother who doesn''t want the spirit of heaven to suffer, she sighs and walks forward, forcing the Chen family to look at several people: "she is my woman, the money is mine, I love who give to whom, you bite me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1126

    Bite me?


    Chu Feng''s words made all the people present in a daze. They were well-dressed and elegant. Many people doubted whether Chu Feng said it. How could it be different from his clothes?


    Chen Mei couldn''t help blinking: "have character!" Like a pair of flower crazy appearance.


    Chen sun''s first reaction came over, and immediately became angry: "boy, how do you speak? This wild species is my niece, you are her husband, you will call me uncle, your money to whom you love, who said, don''t know uncle is the biggest?"


    "Get that money back to me right away, or you won''t get out of here today."


    "Shit!" Chu Feng directly uttered a rude remark. At first, he asked Yan Qiaoling not to be rude. Now he wants to slap Chen Taiyang to death. Yan Qiaoling, who was originally depressed, smiles in his heart when he sees Chu Feng''s helpless appearance. You also say that you are not angry.


    Uncle Mao came out with a wry smile on his face: "well, you''d better take back the money yourself. It''s enough to see Qiaoling in the spirit of heaven on the moon. You don''t care about the process of face. The road of the village is only the matter of the village committee. No matter what you do, you can do it with your heart."


    Uncle Mao''s words completely infuriated the Chen Taiyang family. The old man Chen''s beard trembled and cursed: "old man, this is our family affair. You''d better not care about it. What''s given back to them? This is what they''ve done to replace that unfilial daughter. The gift of childbirth is as great as heaven, and it''s a little less."


    Chen Mei Shi added: "her husband, also played with me!"


    A stone stirs a thousand waves!


    When Chen Mei wronged Chu Feng just now, they didn''t come. Old Chen and old woman Chen didn''t know. Uncle Mao was also stunned by this sentence. But judging from Chu Feng''s appearance, we can see that Chen Mei is lying. It is estimated that she knows that others have money and want to depend on others.


    But after all, it''s also a family affair. Uncle Mao sighed bitterly why he couldn''t live with everything and didn''t speak again.


    Old woman Chen, who has not opened her mouth all the time, looks up and down at Chen Mei, and then looks at Chu Feng. Her eyebrows are deeply wrinkled. Chen Mei goes to her and whispers something. Her eyes gradually brighten, and you can clearly catch her greedy look.


    Patting the old man Chen beside him, he stepped forward and coughed: "Yueming is my daughter born in October, which is just like my heart. What she has done is very painful to me, but it will be over after death. I don''t want to mention it again and give her a rest."


    "But little fellow, do you have to account for playing with my granddaughter?"


    Chu Feng frowned, met shameless people, but can be sure that the Chen Sun family, absolutely shameless people, tone blunt mouth: "did not do, how to explain?"


    Old woman Chen motioned her husband and son not to talk, and raised her voice a little: "is this what you said there would be no? Can my granddaughter still use her innocence to injustice you? Do you think highly of yourself? You can''t even work in the field with your body. What does my granddaughter covet of you? "


    "My old woman is a reasonable person. If I marry Chen Mei, I''ll forget about it today."


    Standing beside Chu Feng, Yan Qiaoling looks at Chu Feng playfully. Now she is not angry. She believes that Chu Feng will find her justice and his own justice.


    Chu Feng was a little speechless about such a situation. Old woman Chen obviously wanted to blackmail her. She also probably thought that he had money to marry his granddaughter to him, and that he could get more benefits by lengthening the front line. It was nonsense that he couldn''t work in the field. In this era, did she have to work in the field to have a meal?


    People can be shameless, but they can''t be so brazen. They are still in front of the people of a village!


    Sigh, Chu wind shook his head: "the sun rises from the west, I will not consider!" What''s more, it''s better to look at Sun Ling''s eyes than to look at me with scorn


    Chen Mei was said by Chu Feng. She stepped forward and pulled Chen Sun: "Dad, I must marry this boy." Think of that expensive mobile phone, and easily throw out a million to Uncle Mao, at first just want to, then now Chen Mei must marry Chu Feng.


    Chen Taiyang also wants to understand that uncle Mao has a million dollars in his hand, but the young people in front of him can give a million yuan, so he is absolutely rich. If his daughter can follow Chu Feng, will the future benefits be less?


    Thinking of these, Chen Taiyang didn''t bother about anything else. He took out his old mobile phone of more than 1000 yuan and pointed to Chu Feng: "boy, if you promise to marry my daughter now, you can continue to chat, otherwise, you will regret it!"


    Chu Feng indifferent stall hands: "although come, Ben Shao is here, I can''t trample on me, your family all go to Tibet and plough!" At this time, Chu Feng was really angry. At first, he felt that no matter how hard-hearted he was, he would not be too ruthless. Maybe his harshness was caused by the scandal caused by Yan Qiaoling''s mother.But now, Chu Feng believes that even without those scandals, Yan Qiaoling''s mother would not have a good fate.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s appearance that he is not afraid of boiling water, Chen Taiyang dials a phone call with a cold hum. The villagers around him are all sweating for Chu Feng. Chen solar becomes a member of the Chen family because there is a big relationship in the district. Otherwise, the villagers will not be able to vote for him.


    At present, they all feel that Chu Feng is going to be in bad luck this time.


    Chen Taiyang has already called out, without any low-key meaning. In front of the public, he said in a loud voice: "Laogao, it''s my sun. It''s OK. It''s just that my daughter was kidnapped last night and did the best thing. Now I''m kind enough to let that boy marry my daughter, but he won''t!"


    "Yes, I hope you can come and preside over justice. Well, thank you very much."


    An enigmatic appearance hung up the phone, Chen Taiyang complacently pointed to Chu Feng: "you are waiting for bad luck!" Then he turned and said, "come, block all the way for me. Before the big man I invited, this boy can''t leave."


    Immediately, a few young men from the villagers came out. They were the people who bullied their neighbors with Chen sun. They resolutely carried out every decision of Chen sun. Of course, they also got many benefits.


    Chu Feng frowned and was annoyed by Chen Taiyang''s arrogance. He was also a village official. He was far away from Lin Da Pao, but it didn''t matter. Chu Feng had made the final arrangements for his family in his heart, and would not have any more guilt. He should return the Chen family a peaceful life.


    Outside the intersection of chenjiacun, an off-road vehicle stopped here. Li Ji in the car hugged Yan le and looked at the winding and secluded path and frowned: "Damn it, Yan Cang''s old boy is so discerning. In such a place, you can find a woman who gave birth to Yan Qiaoling''s daughter. It seems that women are still good in the countryside!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he felt two fingers on his waist. As soon as he turned his eyes, Li Ji immediately added: "but I still feel that there is no woman better than my family''s Lele!"


    Yan Le, nestling in Li Ji''s arms, took back his hand with satisfaction. He looked at Murong Bing with his eyes closed, and then looked at the path outside the window: "the wind is weak. It''s nearly three hours. How come it hasn''t come out yet. What''s going on? We need to go in and have a look at it."


    "What can I do for you?" Li Ji didn''t worry. He waved his hand: "that guy even abused an old monster like Yan Qingtian. Who do you think can make him uncomfortable in the secular world? It''s estimated that he went to the yellow soil with Yan Qiaoling and forgot the time."


    Yan Le patted Li Ji with shame and anger: "do you think everyone and you are like this, where all come?"


    After that, he found that there was someone in the car. His face was red, and he was lying in Li Ji''s arms. Li Jian was not embarrassed. Instead, he burst into laughter and held the woman in his arms as if he were embracing the whole world.


    After a few minutes, suddenly came the sound of the siren. Several police cars drove from the side of the off-road vehicle and drove directly onto the bumpy path. Li Xiaoying, who was driving, took a look at it and frowned slightly: "can''t fengshao encounter any trouble?"


    Li Ji also sat up straight, patted Yan le to leave a little, blinked his eyes, and according to his past experience, he put out a very pertinent sentence: "where there is Chu wind, there are constant troubles. Go in and have a look!"


    Li Xiaoying nodded, then turned the front of the car and drove into the bumpy road, because the road here is really only enough to accommodate a car passing by. In the past, no car will come here. Li Xiaoying drives very carefully and does not dare to drive too fast.


    The five police cars in front of them seem to come frequently and gallop along the path. In one of the cars, a half bald middle-aged man is holding a policewoman who can be his daughter. The makeup on his face is really not flattering. If you scrape it with a knife, it is estimated that it can shave off a layer of dust.


    But the half bald man felt that this was just like a fairy. Sitting in the back seat, he ignored someone in front of him. He put his big hand into the policewoman''s clothes from under the police uniform, grinned and showed a row of yellow teeth: "finally transferred your half hung husband to another county, this time you can move to live with me."


    "What''s the matter with bringing in Liu, the leader of the district affairs group?"


    The half bald man gave a meaningful smile, and regardless of the other person in front of him, grinned: "I''m sure I won''t come, but Chen Taiyang can''t get up early without profit. The person he''s staring at must be a big fish. The phone call just now sent it out. He wants that boy to marry her daughter, so I''ll help him. It''s estimated that there will be many benefits."


    Two fingers held the commanding point in his clothes, strengthened his strength, clenched his teeth and said with a smile: "after all, without Chen Taiyang, I couldn''t swallow the security construction of chenjiacun that 100000 yuan!"


    The woman with heavy make-up nodded her head clearly, but she was angry in her heart. You son of a bitch, you''ve stretched your wool!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1127

    The sun has gradually risen into the sky.


    Chen''s village is very lively today. In the past, there were not so many people gathering all year round, but today, nearly one village is gathered. All of them are at the end of the village, watching the farce made by the Chen Taiyang family.


    Forced marriage!


    Since ancient times, men forced women to marry, and women forced men to marry. However, such things rarely happen, which is not in line with Taoist legislation. However, today in this small Chenjia village, it is still unexpected forced marriage.


    Chen Mei said that Chu Feng played with her, but not to die, but to marry her, which is a joke in itself.


    Chen Mei can''t be said to be very powerful, but in this remote rural area of shiliba village, she is a village flower. Many people pursue her, but she doesn''t look up to any of them, but she won''t be forced to stick it up to marry.


    Although I don''t know what happened, people who know Chen Taiyang''s family all know that this is blackmail. They just know that none of them, who have been oppressed by Chen sun all the year round, dare to come out and preside over justice.


    It was not until the sound of the wheels on the bumpy road in the distance that everyone could be regarded as dispersing their thoughts and speculations. Looking back, they saw that five police cars were coming, and they knew that it was the big people invited by Chen Taiyang. The villagers who had gathered around were scattered a little, for fear that they might collide with big people.


    Five police cars stopped there like oxen and forks. After the doors were opened, more than a dozen of them looked untidy and looked more like ruffian policemen. Then the front car slowly opened the door.


    The half bald man came out with the heavily made-up policewoman in his arms. The villagers immediately recognized who it was, Gao Buren, the director of the district police station!


    As for the female police with heavy make-up nearby, they probably know that a newly married police school graduate has a slight disdain for this, but they dare not reveal it.


    Chen sun saw Gao Bu Ren had arrived, gave Chu Feng a look that you want to be unlucky in the eyes, walked over with a smile and held out his hand: "Gao director, I should not have disturbed you, but there is no way. I can''t handle this matter well."


    After years of collusion, Gao Bu Ren has known that Chen Taiyang''s little Jiu Jiu is nothing more than to show his identity in front of so many people. Of course, he doesn''t mind showing a sense of superiority in front of these villagers. He reaches out his hand and shakes Chen Taiyang: "where, people''s public servants will naturally work for the people."


    "When I received your call, I kept coming and brought the Liu team leader of the affairs group. If the boy doesn''t marry your daughter today, I''ll let him go to prison."


    Sure enough, Chen sun suddenly felt a light on his face and looked at the awe of the villagers around him from time to time. He seemed to say, see, this is the big man I know.


    But in the eyes of Chu Feng and Yan Qiaoling, they are more scornful. They are holding a policewoman in their arms. They are public servants there. How can they all look like moths.


    The two shook hands and let go. On the other police car, a middle-aged man with the same Mediterranean head and big ears stepped down. Although he did not hold a woman like Gao Buren, the Secretary like woman following him was very young and delicate.


    Gao Buren turned around and said, "this is Liu buchai, leader of the district affairs group. If I know your difficulties, I will take him with me. Either you will marry your daughter on the spot or go to prison directly."


    It was a time of old age, as if he were a judge, and said that whoever was sent to prison would be in prison.


    Chen Taiyang was so flattered that he reached out and held Liu buchai with both hands. He ignored the latter. He never looked at him: "Captain Liu is here. It''s a great honor for Chen Taiyang. You are the parents who are close to life and close to the common people. You are good officials who really work for the people."


    Good words, no one does not like to listen to, Liu buchai gently glanced at Chen sun at the corner of his eyes and said in an official voice: "you are welcome, this is my duty!"


    When Chu Feng heard the speech, his heart was full of ten thousand grass mud horses. When he saw Gao Buren and Liu buchai, their names were more distinctive than others. Now they are still so arrogant. In the past, they can''t understand how to open their eyes and tell lies. But now Chu Feng has a deep understanding, and it''s shameless to go to this state, which is also a kind of performance of comparison!


    It is clearly that the birds of a feather are in collusion with each other, and they can also render themselves to be common people. Chu Feng is also drunk!


    Because of the arrival of two "big men", Chen sun felt his face was full of face and his waist was quite straight. He turned and pointed to Chu Feng: "this boy is my sister''s wild husband. He kidnapped my daughter and defiled her last night. I asked him to marry my daughter, but he refused."


    Following Chen Taiyang''s fingers, Liu buchai and Gao Buren looked together, but they were immediately attracted by Yan Qiaoling beside Chu Feng, and their throats squirmed for a moment.


    Feeling that the woman who has played for a lifetime, no one can compare with Yan Qiaoling in front of her eyes. Gao Buren''s hands around the heavily made-up policewoman are released. Some of them don''t believe it and ask, "that''s your niece. Are you sure?"


    Liu buchai is also nodding in the side. How can the poor bird in the valley give birth to such a beautiful woman?Chen sun saw the two people''s performance that way, immediately knew their heart thought, patted the chest said: "100% such as false, I kiss niece, but also a unfilial person."


    Gao Buren and Liu buchai looked at each other. At first, they just came for a walk. But now, because Yan Qiaoling had some other ideas, Gao Buren coughed and walked forward with a big stomach. He said to Chu Feng, "boy, what''s your name?"


    Chu Feng with a banter smile: "Chu wind!"


    "Otherwise, I will arrest you and your husband and throw them into prison."


    Chen Taiyang followed him and was stunned. His essence is that as long as Chu Feng has the money to marry Chen Mei, it doesn''t matter who else he is with, and has never thought of doing Yan Qiaoling. After a meaningful look at Gao Buren, he immediately knows that this guy has moved his mind to Yan Qiaoling.


    However, he doesn''t care. He doesn''t mind if he doesn''t have any kinship, and he can take advantage of it.


    Chu Feng coughed gently, and answered directly: "dream!"


    Gao Buren''s face was stiff and frozen. He blinked his eyes and doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing. Until the heavily made-up policewoman came forward and said, "director, he said, you dream!"


    "Damn it!" Gao Buren showed his nature and pointed to Chu Feng and said: "boy, the Liu team of the affairs group is here. Those who are smart will register with Chen Mei immediately. Let your wife go to the district and explain what happened last night, and leave the case as the case."


    "Otherwise, you can wait for the bottom of the prison to wear it."


    Yan Qiaoling''s cold and charming makes Gao Buren no longer want to talk nonsense. He is always arrogant and does not worry about who dares to say his right and wrong. Just as soon as his words are finished, his fingers are directly held by Chu Feng. Without an intermittent click, Gao Buren gives out a scream.


    The villagers around, or the Chen Taiyang family, or the people who came with Gao Buren, were all in a daze. Some even rubbed their eyes and did not believe that the scene was real.


    But all these are not finished. After breaking Gao Buren''s fingers, Chu Feng steps forward and kicks Gao Buren, who usually only knows how much food and drink for public money, lies on the ground with one foot. His face is purple and he can''t breathe. Therefore, the scene is more quiet.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and felt very angry. He kicked out again and immediately let Gao Buren roll out a few meters like a ball.


    This time, the people who followed Gao Bu Ren finally reacted. More than ten police officers quickly took out their guns and said to Chu Feng, "don''t move!"


    However, in a flash, Chu Feng passed in front of the crowd like a wind. This is the reason why Chu Feng deliberately suppressed it. Otherwise, others would not even be able to capture his shadow.


    When people saw Chu Feng clearly, more than a dozen police officers'' guns fell to the ground. Everyone covered a hand and cried or jumped in pain. It was just such a short moment that the hand holding the grab was broken by Chu Feng.


    Watching this scene, the breath stopped for a moment, which was even more shocking than Gao Buren. If it was not the day, they would all doubt whether chufeng was a ghost.


    "Big man?" Chu Feng sneered at this. He never paid attention to the red literati. He could despise all the old people in huanxinghai. He was afraid of the district leaders in Xining?


    As soon as he stepped forward, he stood in front of Chen Taiyang. When everyone was happy in the dark road, Chu Feng took Chen Taiyang''s hand and gently swung it. Chen sun flew out more than ten meters and fell into a haystack.


    Chu Feng clapped his hands and stood up with pride: "I am the head of the Dian Lan Department. Li Zong, the leader of Shengchao No. 1, did not pay attention to them. Tell me what big people they are, the first person in the alliance, or the chief of Tianchi? If so, I''m sorry. I don''t pay any attention to it. "


    "Now tell me what they are. Let me have a look at them."


    Chen Mei''s eyes twinkled with light. There was no fear, only obsession!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1128

    Now what Chu Feng says from his mouth is a kind of domineering expression. All the people who say it from his mouth can make some places tremble. But for these people, Chu Feng can calmly and confidently throw out such words, and the villagers around don''t know what words to use to describe Chu Feng.


    Chen Taiyang, who fell on the haystack, was dragged out of it. He took out the grass scraps in his mouth and wanted to open his mouth to scold Chu Feng for his boldness. However, he touched Chu Feng''s cold eyes and swallowed his words to his mouth.


    He turned to Yan Qiaoling and said, "you are not a filial daughter. If you don''t repay your mother''s kindness and filial piety, you can still find a wild man. Just like your mother, you are a wolf. At the beginning, we found her a good family, but she didn''t know how to cherish it. She died well and died wonderfully."


    In Chu Feng''s sympathetic eyes, Yan Qiaoling has crossed a distance of more than ten meters. In the blink of an eye, she appears in front of Chen Taiyang.


    Everything happened too fast and fast. Chu Feng could have stopped it, but this time he didn''t.


    Yan Qiaoling suddenly appeared like a ghost. Chen Taiyang, who still wanted to continue to scold, stopped subconsciously. Only one hand of Yan Qiaoling had been lifted up, and her hand was magic like a short dagger. Suddenly, it was as dazzling as lightning in the night sky and bloomed with a touch of blood.


    Old man Chen, old woman Chen, and Chen Mei all exclaimed, "no!"


    However, Yan Qiaoling''s anger has been completely aroused. Without the suppression of Chu Feng, why should she be merciful?


    One dagger took back the second dagger and directly waved it mercilessly. His indifference and cruelty reached the extreme. Chen Taiyang fell to the ground with a shrill scream and began to pull several villagers out of the haystack. His eyes were full of fear.


    Yan Qiaoling directly cut off Chen Taiyang''s hands without any hesitation. A gorgeous woman shows a cruel and incomparable means. How can people not be afraid? Some people even think of four words!


    Beautiful as a snake and scorpion!


    Yan Qiaoling ignored the complicated look of the people around her. She threw out her dagger and stared at the wall of a concrete bungalow, and went into it directly. While deterring the public, she said in a cool voice: "how did I ever admit that you are my relatives?"


    In a simple word, Yan Qiaoling turned around and did not look at Chen Taiyang, who had fainted in pain. Facing the angry old man Chen, the three of them said coldly: "how ever have you been my relatives? But if anyone says one more word from my mother and talks about the relationship, I will break his hands and ask no identity or reason! "


    The cold and merciless words make old lady Chen and old woman Chen Mei dare not say a word again. They also think that they are trying to embarrass Yan Qiaoling''s mother with the identity of their relatives. But now they find that the so-called kinship and blood relationship are worthless in Yan Qiaoling''s heart.


    If they knew that Yan Qiaoling had left for so many years, they would not have said such meaningless words from the beginning.


    Chu Feng just took a light look, without too much emotional ups and downs. He just looked at Ma Bu, who was carrying a briefcase, and pondered and said: "they can''t speak. At first, some people say you are big people. Tell me what kind of big people you are. See if you can trample me to death."


    Ma Bu was staring at by Chu Feng''s eyes. He stepped back and bumped into the Secretary''s arms. He was holding a warm body at night, but he was not in a mood at the moment. Instead, he scolded him in the way.


    Chu Feng stepped forward, face a cold: "say, you are what big man?"


    Ma Bu was so frightened that she fell down on the ground. The secretary next to her looked at the man who could be her father. She walked two steps to open the distance. She looked like I didn''t know him, but her eyes were constantly aiming at Chu Feng, just like a wolf looking at a lamb.


    Ma Bu, who was sitting on the ground, suddenly burst into tears and pointed to the half dead Gao Buren: "he is Gao Buren, the director of the district police station, and I am Ma Bucai, the leader of the district affairs group!"


    Chu Feng also vaguely heard that just now, so he just wanted to make these people lose face. Instead of looking at these embarrassed people, he turned to the Chen family, who not only relied on the old and sold the old, but also played the family card: "it''s obvious that the people you called don''t step on me. Can anyone call me?"


    "If you don''t have one, you''ll be ready to go to Tibet and farm for a lifetime."


    At this time, the Chen family got rid of the fainted Chen sun and the rest of the three people. They dare to say more than one word. They just thought of wronging Chu Feng''s idea of marrying Chen Mei. At the moment, they don''t know where to throw them.


    No matter where, in the city or in the countryside, there is no shortage of people who bully the soft and fear the hard. When you are softer than him, you will despise you. When you find that he can''t play with you, you will be more grandson than grandson. At this time, the Chen family is like this.


    Gao Buren finally eased his breath and got up, completely ignoring anything Chu Feng had just said: "boy, this time you''ve made trouble, attack the public servants, and wait to be shot!"


    "Who''s going to shoot my brother?" The voice fell, a loud and arrogant but not annoying voice came from the back. The crowd gathered together looked back and saw an off-road vehicle coming this way.When he stopped, Li Ji jumped out of the car. His face was full of arrogance and domineering. But different from the one who pretended to be, Li Ji was born in a hereditary family for a long time. He had a noble atmosphere that looked down on all living beings. It was similar to arrogance, but not arrogant.


    Li Ji''s appearance immediately made the whole audience quiet. It seemed that Li Ji was a ruffian, but his stride and upright body gave people a strong pressure.


    Gao Buren looked back, but it was ok if he didn''t look. He sat down on the ground in fear.


    Chu Feng didn''t know Chu Feng, but Li Ji did. He came back from the position of company commander four years ago. He got the director of a district police station by his relationship. He once met Li Ji and knew why Li Ji needed people during a confrontation between the eight major forces.


    Li Ji, who came by, saw Gao Bu Ren fall on the ground and frowned curiously: "I''m so handsome. When you see me, you''re scared and look down on me?"


    Gao Buren did not know how suddenly there was such a fast speed, suddenly stood up from the ground, PA salute: "see Li Shao!"


    "Er",,, "Li Ji was stunned. He was the one who knew him. After looking at Chu Feng and the situation of the scene, he slapped out:" Damn it, you offended my brother. You have several heads. My old man dare not speak to him loudly. What kind of green onion are you? "


    "What''s going on?"


    Li Ji''s arrogance and directness once again awed the villagers. When did they see such a big scene, at least in their eyes, it was a big scene. People like Gao Bu Ren and Ma Bu were big people in their eyes.


    However, the two great men who were worshipped as gods before were abused by the Chu wind and Li Kenji. Their sensory nerves could not keep up with them.


    Gao Buren, who was slapped away, didn''t dare to have any anger on her face. The heavily made-up policewoman was curious and looked at Li Ji''s eyes. Because Gao Buren was facing the staff of Xining, he was the size of a cow. How ever?


    Covering the dumped face, Gao Bu Ren said the whole story of the incident once, and did not dare to add any personal color. Then he pointed to Chen Taiyang, who had fainted and passed out: "it is him who wants me to help him cheat on his marriage. I come here because of the relationship between us. I really don''t know that this is Li Shao''s friend!"


    Li Ji looked down and saw Chen sun, who was lying on the ground. He didn''t know his hands were broken. His mouth twitched. He didn''t know it was Yan Qiaoling who broke his arm. He secretly said that Chu Feng was still as fierce as ever.


    But also do not care about these, walked forward, the heavy make-up policewoman came over a bit and asked: "director, who is he?"


    Now Gao Buren is not thinking about glory and wealth, but about being able to keep his little life. When he is not satisfied, he still comes to disturb him and throws him out with a slap in the back hand: "get out of the way. Can the grandson of today''s No. 1 leader be confused?"


    The policewoman with heavy make-up was beaten to the ground. However, Gao Bu Ren''s words made her feel frightened. The little stars in her eyes just now dare not show any more. Isn''t the grandson of leader No.1 the emperor?


    No matter how illiterate and ignorant these villagers are, they know what it means. Their eyes towards Li Ji are full of awe, just like those people who saw the emperor''s son in ancient times.


    Li Ji came to Chu Feng''s side. His eyes were like a sword. He swept the three members of the Chen family with a cold hum: "there are such unreasonable people in a small area. Do you know who the people around me are? There is little wind today, and there is less wind in the megalomanic Dynasty. Do you understand? "


    Those villagers are all at a loss. They face the Loess and face the sky every day. Who cares about this? But the three members of the Chen family are shocked. Compared with other villagers, they always like to run to the city. They have heard the name and heard the legend of "little wind". At present, their legs are weak.


    Gao Buren, who was curious about Chu Feng, heard the word fengshao and sat on the ground like Ma Bu CAI. Everyone could see clearly that they were pale and sweating.


    Because they know very well that if Li Ji is offended, the latter will be reasonable, which will only make them have nothing, and offend Chu Feng, that is to say, they will die, and they are all worried at the moment.


    Chu Feng was not in the mood to argue too much with these people. He patted Li Ji on the shoulder and said something. He took Yan Qiaoling''s hand and went to the SUV. If something was done, he would be punished. There is no regret medicine in the world.


    Li Ji saw that Chu Feng and his wife had gone far away. In front of all the people, he took out his mobile phone and called out: "Li Xiang, I am Li Ji. Who is Li Ji? Your grandfather, tell you, I was bullied. In a Chenjia village in Xining City, there is a police station director Gao Buren and civil affairs team leader Ma Bucai. Yes, they despise me. They look down on me


    "My request is that these two bastards must have eaten a lot and put them in prison. In addition, there is a village member of the Chen family who will give me a place to hide, and they will not come back for life."


    Li Xiang, after Dian Lanfeng''s family, will soon move to other areas of the department head!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1129

    Because of the delay in chenjiacun, when Chu Feng and others arrived at Xuancheng, it was already more than eight o''clock in the evening. They simply ate something and casually found a hotel to check in.


    The mood of returning to Xuancheng again is different from that of the Spring Festival. Instead of going back to the suite, Chu Feng went straight to the roof of the hotel. Looking at the night of Xuancheng, there was no so-called local shyness. It was just a kind of emotion and gradually attacking strangeness.


    Once, when Chu Feng was young, he felt that he would take root in Xuancheng all his life. He would find a wife and set up his own family. Then he would have a child and spend his life happily. Until he went to Jianghai, this was his idea.


    It''s just that the sky doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes. It doesn''t take long to go to the river and sea, and involuntarily gets involved in all kinds of gratitude and resentment, shuttling between the major forces. Everything seems to have been predestined by heaven.


    For today''s chufeng, it is a kind of far fetched extravagance to yearn for peace, quiet, food and clothing, and a harmonious and happy family.


    A slight sigh, vent the silence in the heart, Chu Feng calm eyes reveal a touch of melancholy, really to today, only to find that there are endless enemies in this world, there is a conspiracy to step on not to play. Before Chu Feng held up the holy court, the underground world was stable, he could safely retreat.


    But all that happened afterwards made him understand that he was just one of the thousands of people. The world was very big and there were too many unknown things.


    His fist clenched slowly between his thoughts. Chu Feng''s melancholy eyes gradually became firm and blazing, and his voice was deep and powerful: "I can''t choose to be calm, so I''ll always be vigorous and vigorous, and die in this pursuit Road, so what?"


    Behind also came the sound of footsteps, Yan Qiaoling''s cold and beautiful posture appeared behind Chu Feng, with a little helpless and light sadness between her eyebrows.


    Today, in chenjiacun, Chu Feng directly trampled on the Chen Taiyang family with the most brutal means. With the help of Li Ji''s suppression, Gao Buren and Ma Bucai were put out of office and even put into prison. They would not have been able to get out of the village for ten or eight years.


    Although at that time I wanted to shoot those so-called relatives dead, but when I saw that they were sent to hiding place and had to leave for life, I could not avoid passing a faint melancholy.


    No matter how they are not, Yan Qiaoling is also very clear that her dead mother absolutely does not want to see such a thing happen. They are not benevolent, she can not be unjust.


    "There must be something hateful about the poor man!"


    Chu Feng didn''t look back. Sniffing the faint fragrance that came with the wind, he knew who was behind him. He said quietly: "today, you sympathize with their experience. But when your mother fell in love with a man and was abandoned, did they ever give some love to their relatives?"


    Before Yan Qiaoling answered, Chu Feng added his own words: "no, they not only didn''t give a little care to their relatives, but they were ashamed of your mother. Even if she might starve to death, they didn''t give any alms. Even after she died, she still needed uncle Mao to restrain and bury. Did they ever have a little sense of kinship?"


    "And when you know you go back, they say they are your relatives. Do you really pay attention to family relationship or money? I think you should be very clear about it?"


    Yan Qiaoling stood beside Chu Feng and began to struggle. With his words, she relaxed a little, but it didn''t all go away. She shook her head with a wry smile: "I know what you said is right, but they are my mother''s relatives after all. When they ignored them in those years, she also asked me to respect them."


    Breath out, want to let the heart of the depression dissipate a little: "but now, I not only do not give them the so-called respect, but acquiesce in you to throw them into hiding place, never come back, I am not a filial daughter?"


    "I''m glad to see you still have this idea!" Chu Feng looked at Yan Qiaoling a little unexpectedly, and said faintly: "it''s just that respect is given to people who are worthy of respect, not to those who are mercenary. Maybe today you think about them as your relatives and show your kindness."


    "But one day, if they can squeeze value out of you, but they want you to die, they won''t blink their eyes, will they?"


    Yan Qiaoling didn''t refute Chu Feng''s words because she understood that Chu Feng was telling the truth. If Chu Feng had no skills today, Yan Qiaoling would not doubt that the final result would be that Chu Feng would either marry Chen Mei or be thrown into prison.


    In this way, Yan Qiaoling felt a little more comfortable and threw out a light sentence: "today''s things, thank you!"


    "I don''t need to thank, because I''m also for myself." Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders, turned and walked out, and said, "if you want to thank me, you should always follow me. Don''t leave without my permission. You can''t leave until I feel OK."


    It seems that Qisha Shengjun must get Yan Qiaoling, which is what chufeng felt. In ancient times, Qisha Shengjun was destroyed by the eyes of fate. Now Zhang Yuner is the owner of the eyes of fate. Chu Feng always needs to do something to minimize the crisis.Yan Qiaoling turned and looked at the back of Chu Feng. When the latter wanted to leave the roof, she said, "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng stopped to look at her. Yan Qiaoling walked over and stood in front of Chu Feng: "you take me away from Yan''s house, and follow me to worship my mother. What''s more, you take out a million yuan to repair and transform the environment of chenjiacun, and let me not be difficult to do and earn money between the so-called blood relatives."


    "What can I give you when you do so much?"


    Chu Feng stares at Yan Qiaoling and finally throws out a sentence: "I''m not interested in your body. Besides your body, you can''t give me anything. Just follow me honestly." Leaving a sentence can be said not to give face and a bit of a blow, Chu wind walked down the roof.


    It''s still early now. I come back. I always need to go out and have a look.


    In the same place, only Yan Qiaoling''s figure, listening to the Chu wind down the stairs of the footsteps, her face emerged never before serene, she did not follow down the stairs, just turned back to the edge of the building, looking at the city night, eyes calm, with a kind of quiet peace.


    At this moment, she finally found her goal after she came out of Yan''s family and how to live in the future. That is to follow this man and watch him rise and fall, bloom and fade, and reach the peak!


    Chu Feng from the top of the building went back to the suite to have a look at Murong Bing. There was no big problem with the spirit and spirit of the latter. It was just because of the powerful volatilization of the drug effect of dahuandan, the body was a little unable to bear the meaning of disorder of meridians. It was not convenient to send out the most powerful force when meeting a strong enemy.


    The direct flight to Jinan has been reserved. We will go to Kuncheng tomorrow morning, and we can fly to Jinan at 9:00 p.m. Chu Feng looks at Murong Bing and feels that there are not too many problems, so he is ready to go out for a walk.


    When they went to Yan''s house that day, wenxinxue was holding a white fox. Everyone was a little curious. But later, because of wenxinxue''s disappearance, Li Ji and others thought that Baihu and wenxinxue were taken away together, so they didn''t think too much. As for murongbing, they never thought that she would be a demon.


    When Chu Feng entered the elevator, many people flashed through his mind. Only Huangfu Juntao and Xuanyuan family members knew Murong Bing''s real identity. In addition, even if it was the person in charge, Chu Feng believed that he would not be very clear about what he should not know. People of Xuanyuan family would not tell them.


    Thinking of Huangfu Juntao, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a faint killing opportunity. The secular Huangfu family has declined, only 30% of its original strength remains. However, jueshamen is the real foundation of Huangfu family. Chu Feng has never been slack.


    First of all, chufeng listed jueshamen as the first target to kill, because if you don''t kill jueshamen, maybe one day, they will get involved in the secular world again, which is definitely not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    Thoughts fly between, the elevator has come to the first floor, the door has just opened, standing a person outside, Li Xiaoying.


    Seeing that Chu Feng seems to be going out, Li Xiaoying, who has always wanted Chu Feng to be her first man, brightens her eyes slightly, because Chu Feng is the only one who is rare around him tonight. He tilts his head and reveals a meaningful smile: "less wind, want to go shopping?"


    Chu Feng began to wonder why Li Xiaoying was not in the room. At the moment, she felt a lump in her heart.


    Can refuse once, endure twice, even avoid the third time, but Chu Feng doesn''t feel that he can always sit still, so all the time, Chu Feng has deliberately opened the distance with Li Xiaoying.


    However, some people can''t avoid it any more, nodding: "it''s my hometown. I still have time to come back one night. I want to go out for a walk."


    Chu Feng''s heart 10000 grass mud horses are running there, you clearly just came back, and now you want to go out with me, obviously is to eat me.


    It''s just that Chu Feng can''t say it face-to-face. There are many people in the hall. It''s not easy to get rid of Li Xiaoying. He can only whisper Amen God, let me not raise it tonight, and they left the hotel!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1130

    At the beginning, bawangtian came to Xuancheng with a few months of Chu Feng and entered Lin''s village. He was adopted by Chu Feng. Later, he lived in Lin''s village under a disguise, so that he could take care of Chu Feng nearby and even grow up with him.


    Zhang Hanyun was also an orphan adopted by bawangtian at that time. Finally, she was trained to be the person in charge of both places in Xuancheng and was also one of the three leaders of the ruling Institute.


    The reason why he is not in Kuncheng but in Xuancheng is also because chufeng is here. Bawangtian, who doesn''t know when he will die, always wants to leave something reliable for chufeng. But now that chufeng grows up, even if bawangtian is still alive, it is unthinkable.


    Li Xiaoying stood at the gate with Chu Feng''s arm in her hand. The whole person was so stunned that she didn''t know how to speak. She knew exactly where Chu Feng was on earth. It was just a place for men of power and power to have fun. Although there were women occasionally, they just came here to drink and sing.


    There has been a simple statistics of the annual passenger flow. Men account for more than 9:00 in the annual passenger flow. It can be imagined that this is the man''s paradise.


    Take a deep breath to calm yourself a little, and did not show an embarrassed color to look at Chu Feng: "you come out and walk by yourself. You want to come here. Can''t I? I don''t need to be responsible. My body is clean and clean. I believe all kinds of postures can satisfy you. They are no worse than the women here."


    "Or do you like those buses because of less wind and more taste?"


    Chu Feng has no choice but to smile. Heaven and earth are one of the secular forces ruled by the court. Few people know this matter. At most, it is between the responsible persons. It is normal for Li Xiaoying not to know. It is also normal to misunderstand. After all, a normal man appears here. It is strange that no one misunderstands him.


    However, the more time Li Ying takes charge of these things, the less he can tell him that he is not prepared to take charge of these things.


    Taking back Li Xiaoying''s hand which had been entangled by Li Xiaoying for a night, Chu Feng gently opened his mouth: "Miss Li, I''m just looking for a friend here today. As for the women in the world, naturally, they can''t compare with you. I''m more interested in your body than they are, but it''s a matter of principle."


    "Liu Yan is my woman, Liu Qing is her cousin, you are his fiancee, do you think it is possible?"


    His eyes were fixed on Chu Feng, and he didn''t blink. He didn''t mean to say these words shyly: "but this is my father''s request. I won''t disobey his decision, but I just ask my first man to be a comfortable person I can see and a person I admire. Can''t this be all right?"


    Look imperceptibly between the emergence of a touch of sadness: "you have not heard, spend a lifetime of people, certainly not the one who is satisfied, this is my regret, but I want to let this regret can not so let me suffer."


    "Is it possible to seek only one night, not one life?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches, Li Xiaoying''s thought, Chu Feng will not say is right, but also can''t say is wrong, but the principle or let Chu Feng of course have a little heart, also won''t do anything: "people''s life, there will always be such or that kind of regret, too perfect life, then it is not life."


    Clapping Li Xiaoying on the shoulder, Chu Feng timely gave some words to let the latter change his mind: "and you can''t judge Liu Qing''s future now. That''s wrong. He is Liu Yan''s cousin. I can''t give him too many things, but as long as he has such a little ability, I can help him."


    "Follow him well. I believe that one day, you will find that simple happiness is the real happiness. The strength of a man can make you happy, but it is not the source of happiness."


    After saying something, Chu Feng doesn''t care if Li Xiaoying can listen to it. She turns around and takes out the transparent card and walks to the world. Li Xiaoying is very attractive, but Chu Feng knows that she can''t eat it.


    "Chu Feng!" Li Xiaoying looked at Chu Feng''s back and threw out a sentence. When the latter turned around, he suddenly ran over and threw himself into his arms. His face was a little tangled: "you''re right, but no matter how Liu Qing is, he''s not the king, and you are the king in my heart. If you''re not my first man, I won''t let Liu Qing touch me in my life."


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to respond, Li Xiaoying raised her head and kissed Chu Feng''s mouth. She was full of enthusiasm, but was put out by Chu Feng''s determination.


    Looking at the Chu Feng without fluctuation, Li Xiaoying bit his lips: "asshole, I won''t give a kiss!" Turn around when the road running back and forth, you can see that in the moment of turning around, red eyes!


    Chu Feng looks at Li Xiaoying''s back slowly disappearing in the street, and walks into the world with a slight sigh. Today''s Li Xiaoying has some similarities with Guo Weitong. He knows that without any result, he may be very hurt, but he will stick to the persistence and the feelings in his heart.


    This kind of infatuation is admirable, but Chu Feng is destined not to be moved by this simple infatuation. He and Li Xiaoying have a rolling bed sheet which has nothing to do with love. It is not responsible for himself, but also a kind of contempt for Liu Qing.Walking into the elevator, chufeng has dissipated the bad mood brought by Li Xiaoying and comes to the management''s office. Because of the collapse of the Huangfu family, the heaven and earth and the water bath paradise have been reformed. There is only one transparent card in Chu Feng''s hands, and the highest one is diamond card.


    When they came to the gate of the general manager''s office, no one came to stop Chu Feng. Because Chu Feng had been here, they knew who was coming.


    Without knocking on the door, Chu Feng sees Zhang Hanyun, who is doing yoga exercises there. He closes the door and outlines a warm smile. He goes to sit down and looks at himself. However, Zhang Hanyun, who is not seen, is doing exercises in his yoga suit. The slim curve is very attractive.


    Especially because the yoga clothes are very tight, the lines outlined are with a strong visual conflict. Chufeng has a simple look, and the corners of his mouth twitch, because Zhang Hanyun has nothing in it except wearing a yoga suit.


    Those obvious contents, can be vaguely captured traces, two bumps on the upper body, but also make the atmosphere in the room appear to be depressed, the breath of Chu Feng is a little heavy.


    Looking down, you can see that although tight but very thin yoga clothes, it seems that there are weeds in it. Chu Feng thinks of that time, Zhang Hanyun is still a very attractive person!


    For twenty minutes, Zhang Hanyun was the end of yoga. He ignored Chu Feng and sat down with a bottle of mineral water and opened it up: "sex. Don''t roll sheets with Miss Li. Don''t kiss on the street. What do you do? If you want to be a queen and a queen, don''t think about it. Sister, I''m very tall."


    Chufeng ponders a smile, the original Zhang Hanyun just saw, for this beginning has the gratitude and resentment also by him stabbed a woman, Chu Feng can''t say love, but it is not without good feeling.


    The body moved a little closer to Zhang Hanyun, and his tone was amused: "how can one king and two empresses go? Manna and Lin Huali add together. Shouldn''t it be a queen three?"


    Drinking water, Zhang Hanyun frowned and wanted to get angry, but she found that she was not angry. She said in her heart that she was not promising. Zhang Hanyun cast a glance at Chu Feng and said, "even if I will, manna and Lin Huali will not be willing. After one king and three, you will dream, or I will call you the number one in heaven and earth, and direct five golden flowers?"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile. He was too lazy to discuss this issue with Zhang Hanyun. He looked at the woman who was sitting beside her with fragrance. In this way, those characteristics were more obvious under the close distance, which made the burning flame of Chu Feng suddenly rise and breathe more heavily.


    When Chu Feng almost couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, Zhang Hanyun got up and went to the window: "say it, do something for no reason. Don''t say you miss me. In addition to poking me, I don''t have much relationship with you. Of course, if you want to finish what you haven''t done, I don''t care."


    "But in the future, I may have a sense of superiority. I may suppress manna and Lin Huali and call myself the wife of the little Lord."


    "Zhang Hanyun!" All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s voice was a little heavy. When the woman turned around in surprise, she said darkly: "you know that I am the little Lord, but do you have such a talk with the little Lord? Or do you think that if I poke you once, you have no dignity of the little Lord, you can ridicule and attack me?"


    Stand up, hum a: "if so, you are wrong, I am the young master, you are subordinate, you must have the consciousness of being a subordinate, I touch you that is your honor, still here chatter crooked, come here!"


    Zhang Hanyun trembled with a burst of drink. Her eyes were at a loss. The reason why she dared to talk to Chu Feng just now was that she ignored the authority of Chu Feng. When she remembered that Chu Feng was still a little master, she had no reason to be a little empty.


    Feet can not help but go forward, standing in front of Chu Feng, a word dare not say.


    Chu Feng glanced at a banter smile in his eyes, but his face was still stiff: "blow!"


    Blow?


    Zhang Hanyun was stunned and immediately understood what the red face was. Naturally, she knew what Chu Feng meant and wanted to refuse. However, under the strict high and low system imposed by the ruling, she had no choice but to bite her lips and squat down in anger with her eyes. She stretched out her hand to untie the zipper of Chu Feng. She scolded the asshole in her heart. I bit you!


    Zhang Hanyun''s nervous appearance finally made Chu Feng burst out laughing. She pulled the woman up and turned her back to herself. She held the small waist in her hands: "after that, don''t tease me casually. The consequences are very serious."


    The wild geese plucked their feathers and pinched it on the convex point of the Yoga suit. Chu Feng sat down solemnly, as if nothing had happened.


    Zhang Hanyun turned around like an electric shock, and wanted to drink and scold Chu Feng to play with himself. However, seeing Chu Feng was serious, she swallowed it naturally when she came to her mouth. She scolded the hypocrite in her heart and said coldly: "what can I do for you?"


    Chufeng glanced at the woman, knowing that she was still angry, she raised her hand to smell the fragrance: "nothing serious, just let you inform Europe and the United States, Hercules if there are any radical measures, the direct annihilation of thunder, in addition to tell manna and Lin gorgeous, later and Fengmen tianwangmen together advance and retreat.""It''s time to incorporate what Ben Shao has managed to strike down into the court of adjudication."


    Lin Huali''s face coagulated, and then nodded heavily, thinking of what to say: "by the way, your uncle has been nervous in the past few months. The industrial park of Linjiacun has been completed, but he used his power to get the position of the leader of the supervision team and collect taxes from the village!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1131

    Linjia village is one of the richest villages in Xuancheng.


    With the support of a large amount of funds from Chu Feng, an eight lane highway has been built, which makes it much easier to get in and out of the road. The barren and barren cliffs on both sides of the road have also become a beautiful place under the design of the Rothschild family''s professionals.


    Today''s Linjia village, it can be said that not only everyone has money, but also beautiful scenery. Fengteng Pharmaceutical Industrial Park is built here, using the most advanced technology in the world, and will not cause any impact on the environment.


    Every family has also set up small foreign-style buildings. Although it is not as good as the first village for the time being, it is no different in five years or even ten years.


    In addition, under the leadership of village councilor Lin cannon, all the fields planted with crops have been transformed into plantations for planting medicinal materials. The industrial park of fengteng hospital has given priority to the purchase of things planted by villagers in Linjia village, and will consider purchasing from outside when it is not enough.


    Therefore, the villagers of Linjia village can not only get hundreds of thousands to millions of income from fengteng medicine every year because of the land acquisition. They can also get a lot of income from planting medicinal materials and selling them to the industrial park. Every family now has an annual income of more than one million.


    I don''t know how many times better than a year ago, and all this comes from the support of Chu Feng.


    While everything was going on in an orderly manner, every household in Linjia village not only embarked on the road of well-off, but also went to the road of prosperity. Suddenly, Xuancheng set up a supervision group to supervise everything in Linjia village.


    The external reason is that at present, Linjia village is a well-off village mainly supported by Xuancheng. In order to better help the development of Linjia village, this supervision group is specially set up to help the people of Linjia village solve problems and realize the goal of being rich all the time.


    People in Linjia village began to sneer at this. Before, Lin Dabao went to the city to apply for a loan to build a highway, but they were all rejected. Now, the development of Linjia village has nothing to do with the city''s ten cents. Instead, it seems that it was their help that made the village''s achievements today.


    In front of the media, the staff of Xuancheng boasted that Linjia village is a village that Xuancheng has planned for five years. With the strong support of the city leaders, it has finally achieved a little success in attracting investment.


    Really should a word, cold window ten years no one asked, once famous the world knows!


    Although the story of Linjia village doesn''t fit in with this sentence, its meaning is almost like that. When Linjia village is poor, no one in the city inquires about it. On the contrary, after Linjia village gets up, everyone jumps out, and the city is shameless to say that it is their support.


    But after all, the villagers are honest and unsophisticated. They can''t say that they can win, and they are too lazy to explain the delusion of the city leaders to gain political achievements.


    It''s just that all this is just the beginning but not the end. The city started to strike while the iron was hot. On the day fengteng Industrial Park was built, a monitoring group was set up to enter. It was stationed in Linjia village for a long time. At first, there was nothing. But later, people from the tax bureau, the industrial and commercial bureau and some health departments came.


    At first, it was just a series of measures aimed at fengteng medicine. However, no matter how difficult fengteng medicine was, it could be easily resolved. Finally, these officials targeted the villagers of Linjia village.


    It is said that their planting and selling of medicinal materials belongs to doing business, which requires the approval of the health bureau and even various departments of the administration of industry and commerce. Even the tax bureau also requires these villagers to pay taxes in accordance with the industrial and commercial system. The initiator of all this is Lin Kai, Lin Wei''s brother-in-law, and the leader of the monitoring group.


    Early in the morning, the Chu wind let Li Ji and their Mu Rong Bing go to Kuncheng first, and then they took the motorcade arranged by Yan Qiaoling and Zhang Hanyun to Linjia village.


    Zhang Hanyun, who drives a car, occasionally looks at the quiet chufeng. She told Chu Feng about the current situation of Linjia village last night. However, the latter is not angry and doesn''t say anything. Everything will be said until today. However, when she wants to go to Linjia village, Zhang Hanyun doesn''t know what chufeng is going to do.


    Along the way, the road of Linjia village is much better than before. Chu Feng occasionally takes a look in the car. It can be seen that Shen Xiuqin and Ma Qiduo have made a lot of efforts on it. Now, the environment of Linjia village can be ranked in the top ten villages in the classic blue.


    When the car was driving towards Linjia village, there was a farce in the village.


    In the morning, Lin Kai took some of his men to the outside of the plantation and called all the villagers for a meeting. At the moment, he stood on a temporary platform and said in a loud voice, "your behavior really makes me sad. If you make money, you don''t pay taxes. How can you deserve the support of the Kingdom and the court?"


    "If you look at you, who is not a person with an income of two or three million a year, but is he still a person who is reluctant to take out hundreds of thousands?"


    He shook his head and pointed to all the fields that had been transformed into plantations in Linjia Village: "moreover, these lands are in the land of the holy Dynasty, which are under the unified jurisdiction of our Xuan city. You can plant commercial things without permission, and you can''t pay too much for it!"


    With a big wave of his hand, Lin Kai continued: "think about how many villages in Xuancheng are not out of poverty except your Linjia village. The government has already supported you. Where is the fund to support other villages so that you can pay taxes, and other villages can develop rapidly.""We don''t want your money. We just want you to take out the extra money and develop other villages. Let''s go to a well-off society together."


    The villagers around him scoffed at this. Lin Kai used to be a member of the Linjia village, but now he still speaks these words without shame. They only have more scorn in their eyes. As for the matter of paying taxes for farming land, they have never heard of it. Moreover, fengteng has also said that they do not need to pay any fees in addition to collecting money.


    Fengteng will take care of all the things and will never trouble the villagers.


    So Lin Kai said these things. Nine people in ten knew that it was the people in the city who were envious of Lin''s village. Now the village is rich and wants to make profits from it. Therefore, Lin Kai, who used to go out in Linjia village, was sent back to get great benefits.


    The people in Linjia village began to come back slowly, and the population has soared a lot. We all know that if a family really wants to pay 500000 yuan according to Lin Kai''s words, the people in Linjia village will pay nearly one hundred million yuan a year. If the money is used on the common people, it is not.


    We all know that the money must fall into the mouth of the officials in the end!


    From a series of recent actions, we can see what kind of low-cost houses Xuancheng courtyard wants to build in Linjia village, rent them to the people in the industrial park, and take over land. We can see what plans they are making. It is just that they want all the people in Linjia village to leave here and give them to the government.


    How can the villagers, who have been growing up here for generations, agree?


    Seeing that he had said so much, but no one from the villagers said anything, Lin Kai said with a cold face: "don''t be a villain. In addition, the government should thoroughly develop here and prepare to expropriate your land. Each household can give you 200000 yuan. In addition, we will arrange for the local people to raise funds to build houses and live in the city.


    If you don''t feel grateful for this, why do you still refuse the help of the government? It''s a huge leap from the countryside to the city, and you can still get 200000 yuan. Isn''t it good? "


    These villagers are all sneering and can get 200000 yuan. They also believe that the house will be built in other places, but it is not the most important thing that they use the money in their hands. What''s more, the Linjia village has nothing to do with their houses and fields.


    Millions of a year''s income will be gone, the fool will not agree to such a request.


    These are also the two conditions brought by Lin Kai. The first is to pay taxes from now on and collect them completely in accordance with the industrial and commercial system. Secondly, the government should supervise the medicinal plants in a unified way, and distribute what the villagers should get when they sell them.


    Second, for the sake of rapid development, the government has to expropriate their land and everything.


    These two conditions are there, so the villagers of Linjia village can only choose one. However, after two months, the villagers have not paid attention to the bandit behavior of "seizing what they like" and doing what they should do.


    No matter which one to choose, each villager''s annual income is still high, but it will be reduced from two or three hundred thousand a year to several hundred thousand. The unified supervision and sales of medicinal herb plantations are the people of the government. How much money can they give to the villagers?


    The second condition, let alone that it was impossible to choose at all, was to persuade Lin Kai from every household, and everyone expelled him.


    Still silent, Lin Kai is really angry this time. It has been suggested that if he can handle this matter, he can enter the Xuancheng Standing Committee. Lin Kai, who has lost an opportunity to go to Kuncheng City, cherishes it very much.


    So the villagers of Linjia village didn''t cooperate, which made him very angry.


    Lengleng said: "Lin village member, are you not going to say something?"


    Lin Dabao was very angry about this. Lin Kai even dared to ask him and said with a sneer: "Lin Kai, what kind of person is your sister? What kind of person is your sister? What kind of person is Lin Wei? We all know very well how can you be such a shameless guy?"


    "Let me tell you, Lin''s village has nothing to do with Xuancheng municipal Party Committee today. We are too lazy to pay attention to your achievements. But if you are going to snatch food from our mouths because of your envy, you''ll have to wait for bad luck!"


    To this day, neither Lin Dabao nor the villagers of Linjia village know Chu Feng''s identity today, only because Su Xinyu''s family is rich. But Lin Dabao believes that if Lin Kai dares to go too far, Chu Feng knows that he will not look good, and he has this blind trust.


    Lin Kai looks gloomy and ugly, and his bright future is in front of him. As long as he can get the rich cake of Linjia village to those elders above, he can make great progress. At this time, he is very angry.


    I don''t want to say anything more with people who look down on him before and now, and wave his hand: "Deputy group leader Lin, arrange for the people in the city to send Relocation Notice to every household in Linjia village. The time limit is one month. If there is no implementation according to the official documents, all the people will be regarded as nail households, and the compensation will be reduced by half!"


    In order to make his son go further, after the paternity test, he was determined to be his own son. Lin Kai arranged for him to follow him. So when he heard Laozi''s words, Lin Sicong said, "go now!"Lin Sicong just turned around. Twenty cars stopped in the distance. Dozens of big men in black stood there. Chu Feng''s face was gloomy and he said in a cold voice: "who dares?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1132

    Who dares?


    The two heavy words, such as the harsh sound of metal rubbing on the ground, let people not want to hear, but actually into the ears. The anger contained in the words has not been revealed, but has produced an extremely strong sense of oppression.


    Lin kaiben, who was standing on the platform, was still annoyed at who was so uninteresting to interrupt himself, or even disobeying his orders to utter such threatening words. Looking sideways, he was about to shout out boldness.


    However, Chu Feng, surrounded by dozens of people in black, looked stunned, and then a strong hatred emerged.


    From the beginning to the collection, Lin Kai wanted to use the cheap family affection in his eyes to let Chu Feng transfer the things under his name to his own name, so that he could reap profits. It was not difficult to give 1.8 million yuan a year, but Chu Feng said that he would discuss with Lin Wei, and then there was no more.


    Lin Kai, who has been looking forward to it, knows that he has been played, so he has always hated Chu Feng. He feels that Chu Feng has been adopted, but he has no gratitude at all. He has no filial piety to his adoptive mother. Should he be filial to her younger brother?


    Therefore, for Chu Feng did not follow his words to do things, Lin Kai''s heart has a grudge.


    Cold hum: "who should I be? It''s Chu Feng. Why, do you want to resist Dharma? But it''s no use. There''s nothing in Lin''s village that belongs to you. I''ve transferred everything in your name from the court in the name of Lin Wei''s mother''s brother, so your opinions are not opinions. "


    Chu Feng raised his eyebrows and took a look at Lin cannon. Seeing the latter, he nodded slightly. He knew that Lin Kai had not deceived himself. Lin Kai did take all this secretly by using his power.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care too much about it. It was his thing that no one could take away!


    Yan Qiaoling takes a look at Lin Kai and Chu Feng. She smiles with a light playfulness. History is so similar. What happened to her only yesterday, today Chu Feng has to face it. She just doesn''t know whether Chu Feng can face her own affairs with the same iron and blood as yesterday?


    Chu Feng ignored Lin Kai''s words. He raised his hand and waved his finger forward: "throw out everything except Lin''s village."


    The dozens of big men who followed him all moved up, bringing out the powerful shock of the wild animals, which made Lin Kai''s heart throb. At the moment, he remembered that these dozens of big men in black had followed the wind of Chu.


    But that is to say, when he was in a panic, Lin Kai said, "stop for me. Do you know who I am?"


    However, his so-called identity is insignificant in the eyes of dozens of big men in black. What they follow is Chu Feng''s instructions. They go directly to fight several people he has brought. Then they carry one of them to the outside of Linjia village and throw them out according to Chu Feng''s instructions.


    Among them are Lin Sicong and Lin Kai. Chu Feng does not hesitate to let them all suffer.


    For those who are satisfied, Chu Feng doesn''t mind giving him something, but for those who are not satisfied, Chu Feng won''t give him anything, let alone Lin Kai embezzled what Chu Feng wanted to leave Lin Wei with his power.


    The reason why he wanted to leave Lin Wei was that Chu Feng thought over and over again. Although Lin Wei could live a life as a master as long as he wanted to, Chu Feng preferred Lin Wei to live a quiet life, because only when he walked higher would he find that the height was too high to be cold. When he fell down, he was absolutely right.


    After Lin Kai and others were directly thrown out by Chu Feng, Lin Da Pao came to see dozens of big men in black. He was frightened and said with a smile: "you can come back!"


    Do not need too many words to say what, a simple sentence, contains a strong feeling.


    Chu Feng didn''t put on a straight face. He took a look at the completely changed Lin Jia village around him with a smile. He didn''t know how much better he was when he left a few months ago. He began to face Lin Kai''s sharpness and sharpness, and restored the simplicity of the young Lin''s Village: "just passing by, so come back and have a look."


    "I''m leaving in the afternoon. Let''s take me to see how my home is."


    Lin Da Pao''s smiling face suddenly froze down. His eyes twinkled and there was no words. Chu Feng was stunned. He patted Lin on the shoulder and walked to his former residence. Lin didn''t say anything, but he already knew what happened.


    Guess what else Lin Kai did!


    Lin Dabao watched Chu Feng go home, and saw dozens of big men in black follow him. Although he didn''t know Chu Feng''s identity, he could see something clearly. Shaking his head and sighing, he knew that Chu Feng was no longer in Lin''s village, but that feeling was holding him back.


    He waved his hand to let all the villagers go back to work. Lin Dabao shook his head and sighed and went to the village committee. He would not take charge of what Chu Feng wanted to do. He just needed to know that after today, no one would dare to fight the Linjia village.


    Chu Feng soon came to his former home. Because of the reconstruction of the whole village, he built a new house from the original site. His former home was made into a small three-story building with an independent garden, which was considered the best in Linjia village.


    At this time, Chu Feng with dozens of people standing outside the gate, looking at the closed door of the small building, the left eye directly through and into, look gloomy and ugly: "you wait for me outside!"The two iron doors were originally closed, but under the violence of Chu Feng, they were opened directly to both sides. The sound also startled the people in the small building. Yan Qiaoling wanted to follow up and have a look. Zhang Hanyun said in a timely manner: "his affairs are solved by himself."


    In a room in the small building, two entangled bodies quickly separated after hearing the sound from the door. A fat middle-aged man was quickly dressed there. His face was tense, but he was not afraid.


    Another woman also quickly got up. She even had no time to put on her close clothes and put on her skirt directly. She also said, "why did Lin Kai come back so early today, deputy technician Zhen, hurry up and hide for a while. Lin Kai should not have been back for a long time."


    The middle-aged man nodded. He was the Deputy staff member of Xuancheng. Today, he secretly came to Linjia village to look for Lin Kai, but the latter was no longer going to work. He had been sitting waiting, but slowly he was seduced into bed by the charming bayberry. What he didn''t expect was that someone would come back when he did something.


    The two dressed quickly, but they were still a little slow after all. With a bang, the door was kicked open, and Yang men sat on the ground in terror. At the beginning, because of the two people who killed the Lin family, she had already had a lot of bad deeds. However, under her shrewdness and the strength of Lin Sicong, Lin Kai did not shake her off.


    But she also warned that if she dared to do anything immoral, she would definitely get divorced. It was only necessary for bayberry to steal someone. But she knew that only by following Lin Kai could spring come. So now the door was kicked open and she was afraid.


    Just look at the time, see is a face gloomy Chu Feng, a Leng immediately after the face: "is you?"


    Chu Feng glanced at the red bayberry lightly. For the reason of sitting on the ground, the scenery inside the skirt could be seen. Obviously, he was still in the fierce battle just now. He despised him slightly: "Lin Kai is really generous. You are really open-minded, but it doesn''t matter. I don''t care about this problem. I''ll give you three minutes!"


    "Get out of here. Whose land was here before? That''s who''s got it. It has nothing to do with you."


    Yangmei was afraid that Lin Kai knew that she had stolen people again, but it didn''t mean that she was afraid of Chu Feng. She stood up and hummed: "boy, you are a wild animal. I didn''t even settle accounts with you about the last time. I even played tricks on us and told you that I didn''t care about it. Get out of here right away, or you''ll have bad luck."


    Then he nestled up to Zhen, who was not so worried: "do you know who he is? It''s the Deputy staff member of Xuancheng. You can crush you for countless times. Get out of here


    Chu Feng face no wave, light mouth: "there are two minutes!"


    Yang Mei, who has always looked down on Chu Feng and others, frowned at his words. It seems that Chu Feng is so unintelligible. Even if he disturbs their interest, he still dares to do so. Where does the confidence come from?


    Blinking his eyes, anger sprang up on his face: "you really can''t see the coffin. I''ll tell you, this house and this land belong to us and have nothing to do with you. Get out of here right now. I have something to do."


    "One more minute!" Chu Feng reveals the rest of the time.


    Yang Mei is really angry this time. The Deputy staff member Zhen is also very angry. Anyone who is interrupted by people when they are full of passion, especially the men, are not happy in their hearts. No matter what the image is now, Ju Gao Lin''s opening: "boy, leave here right away. I don''t think you''ve been here before, or I''ll sue you for breaking into houses, which is going to jail."


    Full of officialdom, Chu Feng indifferent opening: "you play subordinate wife, do not need to go to prison, really?"


    Deputy staff member Zhen''s face changed slightly. He didn''t have to go to prison for playing with his wife. This was a matter of style, but he was absolutely dismissed. When he felt that Chu Feng was threatening him, Chu Feng looked at the time: "there are still ten seconds left!"


    Deputy staff Zhen and Yang Mei are too lazy to talk. They stand together and are joking. Even for three minutes, Chu Feng dares to treat them?


    Ten seconds later, the two of them were stiff with proud and proud red bayberry on their faces. They felt that the room was full of cold and depression. When the weather was cooling down, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of them, kicking out their feet mercilessly. They screamed and flew out of the window.


    From the second floor, he directly hit the pool in the garden. Chu Feng jumped down from the window and looked at the Myrica rubra rising in the pool because it was only wearing a skirt. After being wet, the Deputy staff member was also in a mess. His pants fell down and the short things were in a glance.


    Before the two men could vent their anger, Lin Kai, who began to be thrown out of Linjia village, came with nearly a hundred people arrogantly. It was the idle people who came to visit the village from door to door yesterday, but they all looked like barbarians.


    As soon as he came over, he saw the situation in the garden. Seeing his wife''s appearance, Lin Kai was stunned at first. Why didn''t he wear close fitting clothes? Then he saw Deputy staff member Zhen who was wearing pants in a hurry. His whole face was black. All the fools knew what was going on.


    Lin Kai is angry when he scolds you for wearing a green cap on me, but he does not dare to be angry with the people who control his future. He shouts at Chu Feng as if he is not filial. If he is not filial, his uncles will fight. If anyone comes, I will catch him and throw him into prison to reflect on himselfChu Feng took back his eyes and stabbed Lin Kai like frost: "it''s sad, there is a kind of person who plays tricks on your wife and throws him into prison!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1133

    Embarrassed, dull!


    With Chu Feng''s words, Lin Kai''s mood in the shortest possible time presents a variety of complex, looking at the red bayberry eyes are also full of resentment, but the man she stole is Lin Kai can''t shake, knowing can only be regarded as not knowing.


    What''s more, the appearance of bayberry is just like not wearing clothes. This is the biggest disgrace in Lin Kai''s life.


    Unconsciously, he couldn''t offend the Deputy staff, and he couldn''t make a fuss about the Myrica rubra, because that was equivalent to admitting their carelessness. The emotion and depression that he could not vent made him blame Chu Feng for everything.


    He felt that if it was not for Chu Feng, he didn''t need to be so embarrassed. He was known that his wife was stealing there on his back. Men.


    "Catch up!" he said in a deep voice


    All the people who brought him suddenly moved up, but before they got close to Chu Feng, dozens of men in black had already blocked in front of them. The atmosphere suddenly presented a kind of fierce momentum. It was inevitable that those who bullied the soft and afraid of the hard would encounter the real cruel role around Chu Feng.


    For a while, I didn''t know what to do. They all looked at Lin Kai.


    Lin Kai also frowned. He had always been in his heart, Chu Feng was a Lin village, and had a good luck in entering woodlouse, but now he took dozens of people to Linjia village. He was so reckless that Lin Kai was surprised what the situation was.


    However, no matter how he thinks about it, he doesn''t think that Chu Feng is particularly arrogant. What is the relative? That is, I have a better life than you. I can show you that he is a relative at any time. Because of such opposition, Lin Kai automatically ignores the problem that Chu Feng may be very arrogant.


    Turning around the corner of his eyes, he saw a silent Zhang Hanyun, and felt a trace of familiarity. Then he remembered who he was, and a sneering smile slowly appeared: "Chu Feng, you are really promising. You should follow such a woman as many as you can understand."


    "No background, no status, you have no better choice but to be a little white face."


    Chest invisible straight, with a touch of pride, the wife of the embarrassment of cheating are temporarily forgotten to say: "just if you think this woman can keep you, then you are wrong, Xuancheng is still a legal place, not which dark forces can subvert at will."


    Lin Kai''s words also let Zhen Hanyun, who came out of the pool in confusion, see Zhang Hanyun, and his eyes flashed with evil color. As a deputy staff member of Xuancheng, he often goes out of heaven and earth. Naturally, he knows Zhang Hanyun, the person in charge of both places, and has been salivating for a long time, but he has never had a chance to blaspheme.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s calm appearance, he gave a meaningful smile and coughed: "group leader Lin, what else can I say? I''ll take all of them and gather people to make trouble. This is a crime and should be punished by law."


    At this time, Zhang Hanyun came forward with a blue face and faced Lin Kai: "I didn''t hear what you said just now. You can say it again."


    In Chu Feng''s sympathetic look, Lin Kai didn''t know or didn''t care about Zhang Hanyun''s anger. He sneered and said, "who doesn''t know that you are a man from heaven and earth. What is that? You are not a woman of all men, or what? Are you still a pure lady? "


    He also sneered.


    Zhang Hanyun is very angry and smiles, rippling with a smile. When people at the scene are shaking their minds slightly, they wave their fingers: "let''s do it for me!"


    Dozens of men in black quickly moved up, regardless of whether they were the servants of the officials. They directly used the most pure means of violence to crush and wreak havoc on them. These people who only know how to bully the weak and fear the hard in the face of professional training, how can they become their opponents?


    Deputy staff member Zhen and Lin Kai were stunned when they saw the fallen people. Such a thing was unique in their cognition. When did the thief become so bold?


    However, no matter how much they don''t believe it, things have already come true. Deputy staff member Zhen responded first: "if you are against us, you have to pay a price. You must pay a price. This is rebellion, absolute rebellion!"


    Zhang Hanyun''s beautiful eyes were congealed, and she didn''t have any good feeling for the assistant staff member who just showed his ugliness. She shot out of her graceful body, lifted her leg slightly and directly touched the abdomen of the latter. As soon as she was hollowed out by wine, she fell into the pool again like a ball.


    You can''t be too embarrassed like that!


    Seeing that Zhang Hanyun dared to be rude to Deputy staff member Zhen, Lin Kai was deeply shocked for a moment. Then, he burst into a cruel look and said, "take this woman who attacked Deputy staff, hurry up!"


    It''s just that they haven''t got close yet. Chu Feng has been moving forward like lightning. No one can see clearly what''s going on. However, several people close to Zhang Hanyun have all fallen out and fainted. It happened in a moment.


    Chu Feng didn''t stop at this point, and no matter what shocked the people on the scene, he burst out and ran into those people. Dozens of men in black brought by him all stood back with interest. Chu Feng fought alone with all the people brought by Lin Kai, deducing the legend of a humanoid tank.Three minutes, totally three minutes. Chu Feng is like the protagonist in the movie the Savior shot by Jet Li. He doesn''t treat people as human beings at all. When he stands in front of Zhang Hanyun again, none of the people brought by Lin Kai can stand there.


    The whole audience fell into absolute silence. Chu Feng shook his hand and said faintly: "Lin Kai, your wife and people wear green hats for you. You don''t show your manliness. Instead, you start with me. Even if you don''t regard me as a relative, at least you should be divided into primary and secondary, or do you think the green hat is very warm?"


    "But also, in the past years, she cheated many times, she did not know, such things, habits become natural."


    Chu Feng sighs and shakes his head. Everyone knows that Lin Kai is wearing a green hat, but he still pretends not to know. It''s pathetic.


    Put down his hand, Chu Feng light mouth: "now it''s not you can''t let me go, but I can''t let you go. Don''t you understand?"


    Almost when Chu Feng had just finished speaking and Lin Kai wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks, his phone rang. After he took it out and answered, his face changed slightly and he looked at Zhen Deputy staff member. There was resentment in his eyes, but he did not reveal: "the leader of the municipal Party Committee is looking for you!"


    Zhen was stunned and threw the water from his body. No matter how embarrassed he was now, he went to take the phone call. However, the rage on his face turned pale after hearing the words on the other end of the phone. Finally, he fell to the ground powerlessly, and his whole face was completely white.


    Lin Kai''s face changed, and he also felt the bad smell. He went to pick up the phone and put it in his ear. Then he sat on the ground, as if his parents had died: "it''s over!"


    Lin Sicong was waiting for his father to give Chu Feng their bad luck. When he saw him sitting on the ground, he curiously walked over: "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin Kai seemed to have lost his soul and soul. He said to himself, "just now the group leader called. The provincial government sent an investigation team five minutes ago to investigate some people of the municipal Party Committee against fengteng Industrial Park. The group leader said that I, the deputy section staff, the industrial and commercial team leader, and the health team leader were all the investigated objects."


    "Let''s report on time this afternoon for an organizational investigation."


    At that time, the biggest possibility that the Lin family members will not know about Lin Cong Huang''s family is that they don''t want to get evidence from Lin''s family.


    Also with a buttock sitting on the ground, the whole body is weak: "really finished!"


    "Man is doing, heaven is watching!" Chu Feng didn''t have much sympathy. Zhang Hanyun made a phone call just now. Looking at the people sitting on the ground, he said coldly, "don''t think the sky is too high and the emperor is far away. As long as I Chu Feng doesn''t want to, who can get food from Linjia Village?"


    "Go to the prison and reflect on it. It is estimated that we can come out in ten years and eight years. Of course, the premise is that you don''t make too many mistakes!"


    At this time, Lin Kai suddenly thought of something. He looked at Chu Feng and said: "it''s you. You''re not a filial son. You should report your uncle. You''re a damn!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to worry too much with Lin Kai, who was doomed to fate. When he heard him drinking and scolding there, his face turned cold and he kicked Lin Kai to the ground. Then he kicked Lin Sicong, who was going to stand up and do it, on the ground.


    Lin Kai, who was kicked over on the ground, forgot the pain and suddenly remembered what was staring at Chu Feng: "it was you that night. Did you take a woman to the Lin family?"


    "Yes At this time, Chu Feng didn''t mean to hide it. He squatted down to face Lin Kai with a calm look: "it''s only because of something. Without your unintentional help, I almost killed me. How could I do that to you, so you don''t hate me. You don''t have any qualification to hate me."


    "It''s your own fault. Being greedy is tiring yourself and the whole family."


    Lin Kai''s body was shocked, and the events in Linjia village had a great impact. Looking at Chu Feng in front of him, he suddenly felt that his so-called arrogance seemed to be a joke and asked, "who are you?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. He just went to one side. He came to Linjia village to deal with the matter simply. By the way, he cleaned the Xuancheng officialdom and added a little more blue to the sky. As for who he was, no fool would know.


    Zhang Hanyun followed up, stopped by Lin Kai, and said faintly: "the founder of Fengmen, the overlord of northern Jidao, and the former principal of fengteng group, he gave everything to Lin Jiacun today. Who do you think he is?"


    After saying a sentence, Zhang Hanyun waved and led people to follow the Chu wind. When Lin Kai was still confused, Zhen''s deputy staff member made a sound like an electric shock: "he is a little wind!"


    Is he windless?


    Lin Kai blinked his eyes. The wind was weak. Naturally, he had heard of it. He knew it was called Chu Feng. But he never thought it was his sister''s adopted son. But now, in such a situation, he did not believe it and had to believe it.


    But all of a sudden, Yang Mei ran over, slapped Lin Kai in the face, and scolded remorselessly: "you bastard, your nephew is wind less, why do you still treat him like that? My God, we lost a chance to take off!"Lin Kai has completely forgotten the reaction and was slapped by bayberry. He knows that he has missed an opportunity with a bright future!


    Chu Feng''s motorcade has left Linjia village. Sitting in the car, he looked back at the place where he had grown up for many years, and sighed slightly: "maybe this time, I don''t know when I can come back and have a look." Shaking his head, Chu Feng didn''t go to see Lin''s village, which was just buried deep in his heart.


    At the entrance of the village where the motorcade left, a girl stood there, biting her lips tightly, looking at the direction of departure until she could not see the shadow of the motorcade. Then she whispered, "brother Feng, why are you walking so fast?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1134

    After dealing with the matter of Linjia village, Chu Feng did not continue to stay in Xuancheng, but went directly to Kuncheng, just him and Yan Qiaoling. If both of them could not solve the problem, then even if more people followed, it would not have any effect.


    Just after 5:00 p.m., Chu Feng and his wife formally arrived in Kuncheng. Instead of going to other places, they directly came to the Li family.


    He had already called before he came, so he didn''t encounter any obstruction at the door. Just after stepping into the Li family hall, Chu Feng felt that the atmosphere was a little strange. He saw that the Li family and the Liu Da family were all there. Li Ji and Yan Le sat quietly by.


    Li Jiang and Yan Qiaoling walked in. When they saw him coming, Li Jiang and others stood up. Liu Da also got up and showed a smile like a bitter gourd face: "Chu Feng is coming!"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded gently, indicating that everyone should not be polite to sit down. He felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, but it was none of his business. Now Chu Feng is used to hanging up high, and looks at Li Ji to open up a topic: "has the arrangement been made?"


    Li Ji took a look at the Li family and the Liu family and nodded: "it''s all arranged. At nine o''clock in the evening, Yan le and I will fly directly to the imperial city. The three of you will go to Jinan."


    Chu Feng nods gently. Murong Bing has now recovered to its original form. However, the disordered meridians and breath need to be reconciled by powerful forces. When Chu Feng can not use the force of taboo, he can only go to Xuanyuan family, which has a semi divine state.


    This is, Li Jiang suddenly deep voice of the mouth: "Xiaoying, I don''t care what you think, but you must marry Liu Qing, this is my agreement with your uncle Liu, parents'' order, matchmaker''s words, you should understand."


    When attracting Chu Feng''s attention, Li Xiaoying sat on one side and did not care: "I didn''t say I would not marry. Now it''s someone else who doesn''t marry, Dad!"


    It turns out that Li Xiaoying and his family have been waiting for Li''s family since they came back from Xuancheng. Their marriage date will soon arrive. Li Xiaoying thinks that they are here to discuss the final details. She has no enthusiasm for this, but she can''t be disgusted with it.


    It was only later that Liu Qing proposed to give up his marriage. Both Liu DA and Li Jiang were opposed to it. Until Li Xiaoying came back for several hours, Liu Qing was still stubbornly asking for his retirement. Therefore, Li Jiang asked at the moment that no matter what Liu Qing was, the agreement was an agreement, and Li Xiaoying had to marry.


    Because he could see that Liu Qing would not object to Li Xiaoying''s forced marriage.


    Li Xiaoying replied, frowning at Liu Qing who had not spoken for a long time. "Liu Qing, what have I done to you over the years? You are very clear. According to your ability, I give you many opportunities. Now your marriage with Xiaoying is coming. Many people in Kuncheng know that you and I want to quit marriage?"


    "Do you know if it''s passed on, there''s no place for my face to rest?"


    Liu Da echoed: "that is, Xiaoying is such a good girl that everyone who pursues her can step on the door of the Li family. How can you be confused?"


    Liu Da is sincere. Although the investment in liujiatun has changed a lot because of chufeng''s investment, it is still not as good as that of the Li family. Moreover, if you get married with the Li family, there will be more opportunities for Liu Qing in the future. After all, Li Xiaoying is the only girl in Lijiang.


    Liu Qing must have spared no effort to train Liu Qing to become the successor, so Liu Da couldn''t understand why Liu Qing suddenly went mad and began to want to marry Li Xiaoying immediately, but now she has taken the initiative to quit marriage.


    Chu Feng was still curious at first, but after hearing their conversation, he probably understood something. It turned out that Liu Qing didn''t want to marry Li Xiaoying.


    Looking at Liu Qing''s face of shame and Li Xiaoying''s expressionless but sometimes flowing color in her eyes, Chu Feng probably knows that Liu Qing is reluctant to give up her marriage, but Li Xiaoying is happy, but she doesn''t show it.


    However, this is a family affair, Chu Feng will not be involved, and Li Xiaoying''s appearance and interior are not a person at all. Chu Feng doesn''t want to be contaminated with right and wrong. It''s best to get married!


    So Chu Feng kept silent about it.


    However, Chu Feng wanted to protect himself from trouble, but others would not let him be so stable. Liu Da, who couldn''t get an answer from Liu Qingkou, said: "Chu Feng, tell me about Liu Qing. What a good cause. If you give up like this, it''s a pity. I and Lijiang don''t agree with him!"


    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses galloped there, and he noticed the resentment in Li Xiaoying''s eyes, and Chu Feng felt a burst of sweat.


    With a slight cough, Chu Feng exhaled his breath and opened his mouth: "originally, this is the family affair of both sides of you, and marriage is also a matter of your affection and my wish. But when both parents are optimistic about it, I still think this marriage can go on. As for Liu Qing, what''s in your mind, can you tell us?"


    "If you don''t say it, you will retire. Don''t mention your parents and Miss Li''s parents, but we don''t understand very well."


    Li Jiang and others all nodded. What they were wondering now was how Liu Qing suddenly said he was quitting his marriage. Chu Feng''s question just asked them what they thought. Everyone looked at Liu Qing and wanted to get an answer. Why did Liu Qing make such a decision.While everyone is looking at Liu Qing, Li Xiaoying is staring at Chu Feng with resentment in her eyes. She does not blink, as if Chu Feng abandoned her and even owes thousands of love debts.


    Chu Feng couldn''t feel that kind of resentment in his eyes. He could only regard it as something he didn''t know. He paid close attention to Liu Qing and hoped that Liu Qing would not quit marriage. Otherwise, your fiancee would pester me. Please!


    We don''t know what Chu Feng said in his heart, or the secret of Li Xiaoying and Chu Feng. They only care about Liu Qing''s problem. Seeing that his son is still silent there, Liu Da scolds: "you bastard, do you say it or not? Xiaoying doesn''t deserve you any more. Why do you withdraw from marriage?"


    Ma Lian, who was afraid of Liu Da''s beating up Liu Qing, quickly took her husband and said to Liu Qing, "yes, son, what''s going on? Can you tell us how to solve it together?"


    Li Jiang''s face is not very good-looking. As one of the Standing Committee members of Kuncheng City, his only daughter has been divorced. It must be uncomfortable in his heart.


    Liu Qing raised her head at this time, took a look at Li Xiaoying, shook her head and sighed: "if I can, I would like to marry Xiaoying as a wife, but I also have self-knowledge. Since the association, we two seem to be more like I am her attendant. Can we get married without holding hands?"


    "She is not here these days, I think a lot about it. Now it''s not comfortable. Why should I make the next few decades sad? And you all know that I''m not worthy of Xiaoying. The reason why she agreed at the beginning was that she was forced by Uncle Li''s pressure, but at the beginning it was a mistake. Why go on?"


    This is Liu Qing''s sincere words. He has been in contact with Li Xiaoying for a long time. Sometimes he wants to go further, even holding hands. But Li Xiaoying has no meaning at all, let alone kissing, hugging and going to base.


    A man, with a charming woman, can''t hold her hand. After getting married, she will not be happy. Moreover, the well spring incident on that day deeply touched Liu Qing. He and Li Xiaoying are not the same people in the world. How can we say happiness when we are together?


    Of course, this reason, he will not say, not as good as people you can go to fight, but some things are not useful to fight, mood has decided everything.


    Considering all the reasons, Liu Qing proposed to give up his marriage. Although he was reluctant to give up his marriage, it was better than a sad companion in the future.


    Liu Qing''s words softened Li Jiang''s expression, because Liu Qing didn''t look down on Li Xiaoying''s retirement, but felt that he was not worthy of Li Xiaoying. This is the reason why Li Jiang began to think of it. He also understood that this was a gap that a man could not cross. Who would like to find a woman who was stronger than him?


    With a sigh, it''s not easy for Lijiang to say anything more. We can''t say that we should drive Li Xiaoying out of the Li family and make this marriage a success, right? That''s not realistic at all!


    Liu DA and his wife don''t know what to say. The situation of the Liu family is like that. There is a huge gap between the Liu family and the Li family. It is impossible to match each other. It is understandable that the son marries a woman with a higher status than him.


    Although they still want to let Liu Qing make rapid progress with the help of Li Xiaoying''s relationship, it is only Liu Qing''s psychological barrier that they can''t help him overcome, which is related to the dignity of a man.


    Although this so-called dignity as long as two people are truly in love, but Liu Qing and Li Xiaoying, there is no love factor.


    All of a sudden, there was silence in the hall. Everyone didn''t know what to say. Liu Qing''s meaning was very clear. When he was with Li Xiaoying, he was under pressure and couldn''t live a peaceful life. Li Xiaoying was also holding the appearance that he could marry but not marry. Chu Feng almost could have predicted the result of this engagement between his parents.


    This silence was a long time. Li Jiang took the lead in breaking the silence and looked at Liu Qing: "do you really feel Xiaoying''s identity and her excellence, make you feel pressure, and you are not happy with her?"


    Liu Qing took a look at Li Xiaoying and said it was false to be indifferent to this woman. It was just that Liu Qing experienced so much that she could still restrain her feelings and nodded: "I''m not happy!"


    Li Jiang slightly shook his head and looked at his daughter: "if I forced you to marry Liu Qing today, would you be happy to accept it?"


    "Not happy!" Li Xiaoying''s eyes did not attract the attention of Chu Feng. Without hesitation, she replied, "but, I will marry!"


    If you are not happy, you will get married. If you are under the pressure of Lijiang, you will shake your head slightly, knowing that this marriage is over!


    Sure enough, Li Jiang stood up and looked at Liu Da apologetically: "although it was Liu Qing who proposed to quit the marriage, Xiaoying had a lot of factors. I''m sorry. Although we can''t be in laws, we will still be our best friends. You Liuda, I''ll remember you all my life!"


    It''s a pity that Liu DA can''t continue this marriage, but there''s no way to do it. He laughs bitterly: "it''s OK. The two children are not right. That''s OK. Maybe it''s a blessing to separate. In the future, they can have a better life."


    Chu Feng blinked, and suddenly saw Li Xiaoying''s relaxed and excited look in his eyes. He swallowed his saliva. This time is really over!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1135

    At eight o''clock in the evening, Li Xiaoying left Lijiang Garden to send Chu Feng and them to the airport.


    Driving a woman''s face unconsciously can always see a faint smile, can see and Liu Qing to terminate the engagement, the heart is happy, Li Ji looked in the eyes and curled his mouth: "be so happy to be divorced, really do not understand!"


    Yan Le pinched a handful of Li Ji and hummed: "what do you know? Miss Li doesn''t want to marry Liu Qing, so it must be happy to retire now. You are a man, you don''t understand!"


    The bickering between the two made the atmosphere in the car a little more relaxed. Murong Bing nestled in the arms of Chu Feng. Apart from being unable to use powerful forces, Murong Bing seems to be no different from ordinary people.


    Hear Li Ji and Yan Le bickering and giggling: "you just don''t understand, Xiaoying girl must have someone in her heart. Now she can still smile when she quits marriage, that is, she has a chance!"


    Li Xiaoying''s face was unnaturally red. She took a look at Chu Feng through the rearview mirror, with a faint smile in her mouth. Murong Bing was right. If no one in her heart was actually divorced, she would be unhappy. But because someone in her heart didn''t have to marry, she would be happy.


    But these Li Xiaoying is destined to not say, for Chu Feng she is just a good feeling, not love.


    After all, in every woman''s heart, there is a hero''s dream and a man''s fantasy, and Chu Feng is Li Xiaoying''s heart.


    For people''s topic, Chu Feng is too lazy to interrupt, because it must be his own injured. Murong Bing pulled Chu Feng''s arm and said to Li Xiaoying: "Xiaoying girl, are you interested in my husband? How can I see your eyes looking at him from time to time?"


    "I tell you, my husband''s harem is already in line. If you lose your life, you will be sacrificed in vain."


    The corners of Chu Feng and Li Xiaoying''s mouth twitch violently. The little secret between them can''t be seen by others. But for Murong Bing, who is a monster, he must have caught something.


    Because if you are careful, you will find that Chu Feng is always away from Li Xiaoying intentionally or unintentionally.


    Li Xiaoying always takes a look at Chu Feng from time to time. As long as he is careful, he will find out that Li Ji doesn''t know about it. But Murong Bing''s keenness and evil spirit have already been noticed for a long time.


    The secret in his heart was revealed by Murong Bing in front of the crowd. Chu Feng was embarrassed for a moment and did not fluctuate at all. Li Xiaoying, however, had a face full of blush, biting his lips and saying yes and no: "Miss Murong, the wind is little indeed, but I never want to live with him for a lifetime."


    I just want him to be my first man!


    And the subtext of these things, Li Xiaoying felt that only she knew, and didn''t want Murong Bing to take the words to smile: "I believe you don''t want to live with my husband for a lifetime, but how do I feel that you want to offer a body of white flowers?"


    In a word, Li Ji laughed, but he didn''t take it seriously. It was just Murong Bing''s joke. Chu Feng and Li Xiaoying, who were in it, were even more embarrassed because they knew that Murong Bing was right.


    For this evil spirit, the best way is to be silent. Chu Feng didn''t say anything at the beginning, and Li Xiaoying didn''t continue to speak. She was afraid that if she went on, her denial would become a guilty conscience in other people''s mouth.


    At 9:00, Lijiang Garden is only 20 minutes away from Kuncheng airport. Li Ji and Yan Le''s flight time is at 8:50. After they arrive, they have a little talk with Chu Feng and go in to get ready for boarding. Chufeng and their flight are both ready to wait for boarding.


    Direct flight to Jinan.


    Li Xiaoying didn''t mean to send Chu Feng to leave when they arrived. Because of their identity, Li Xiaoying could easily enter the terminal even without a boarding pass. After 10 minutes, Li Xiaoying still didn''t mean to leave. Chu Feng was very puzzled, but he was also alert.


    Perhaps Li Xiaoying to outsiders feel very serious, serious, meticulous people, but Chu Feng deeply understand that this woman''s heart, live a devil!


    So as soon as they arrived at the waiting hall, Chu Feng and Murong Bing went over and sat down. Yan Qiaoling ignored Li Xiaoying and looked for a quiet corner to wait. The latter blinked and looked at Chu Feng with more bitterness.


    Summoning up the courage in her heart, Li Xiaoying walked over and said, "the wind is weak, can you talk about it alone, taking up 20 minutes of your time!"


    Li Xiaoying''s face is slightly red, and Murong Bing intuitively knows something. Although Li Xiaoying has a feeling of inferiority in front of her, she always takes the matter of persistent pursuit into consideration.


    Chu Feng himself is not so embarrassed, but Murong Bing said that is also very embarrassed, want to say forget it, but look at Li Xiaoying''s sad eyes, Chu Feng still needs to say clearly, pat Murong Bing on the back of his hand: "go and come!"


    They came to the lounge of the waiting hall. Li Xiaoying closed the door and closed the curtains at last. Then she looked at Chu Feng who was sitting on the sofa and clenched his lips and said, "the wind is less. Now Liu Qing and I have retired, and your principle is meaningless.""Now that you''re leaving, I''ll ask you," I''m standing here, don''t I? "


    A few minutes before boarding and 40 minutes after taking off, Chu Feng still thinks that Li Xiaoying is going to say something, and this time is not enough to do anything. She doesn''t want women to ask such questions directly and simply, which makes Chu Feng really unable to respond.


    At first, she said that she was Liu Qing''s fiancee. Now, with the divorce being meaningless, Chu Feng couldn''t find any reason to refuse Li Xiaoying.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have that kind of mind. He scratched his head and said, "Miss Li, I think you misunderstood my meaning. It''s a matter of principle that you are Liu Qing''s fiancee. But now it''s also a matter of principle for me to be a man. We have no feelings, and we can even say that we will never meet again."


    "If you leave a clean body to your future husband, won''t it make your marriage more happy?"


    It''s awkward and weird to discuss such a problem. It''s estimated that Li Xiaoying can say such a thing. Chu Feng has never faced such a woman who doesn''t want you to be responsible, as long as you shoot.


    For other men, there is no need to think about it, and they will put Li Xiaoying under his body and come in and out three times. But Chu Feng is not that kind of person. He stands up and looks at the woman close at hand: "life is destined to have regrets. Thank you for your appreciation, but really can''t!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, then moved away from his eyes: "Miss Li, this is the airport!"


    Li Xiaoying flashed an unnatural shyness on her face. For the first time, she showed her naked body in front of a man. No matter how persistent and bold she was, and the kind of reserve of a woman, she was still full of shyness.


    "As you men often say, don''t care about eternity, only care about once owned."


    However, he restrained himself and tried not to look at the tempting picture at the moment. When the door of the cave opened, he asked you to enter. Chu Feng sighed: "this kind of thought is not good. It''s just a kind of self deception. How can the combination of soul and flesh come without love? Miss Li, you''d better put on your clothes and forget about the world! "


    Li Xiaoying turned back, still maintained that posture frown: "Chu Feng, I have taken off my clothes, you and I said this, I festival all don''t want, as long as you last time you are not willing, I so cheap?"


    "I don''t want you to be responsible. Don''t you believe me, or do you think that I''m a dishonest woman, and I''m not worthy of a job?"


    Chu Feng was asked to be speechless. There are many men who have such thoughts. They do not want to spend a lifetime with this woman. They just want to have it once. But women have such thoughts. Chu Feng can''t understand why, shaking his head: "I still can''t do it!"


    Li Xiaoying seems to have been completely on the pole with Chu Feng. She looks forward to her head and presents a more charming posture: "hurry up. If you don''t do it today, I''ll go out to the airport like this. I want you to feel guilty at that time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1136

    Run!


    Chu Feng embodied this word incisively and vividly. In helpless circumstances, Chu Feng knocked Li Xiaoying to the ground, dressed her and let the airport people look at her. Then she ran off with oil on her feet and got on the plane to Jinan Jicheng. It was a real relief.


    The take-off plane shuttles through the clouds, and it takes three hours to get to Jicheng. Murong Bing nestles in the arms of Chu Feng and laughs: "husband, the gate is open. Why don''t you go in?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, he and Li Xiaoying are in the airport lounge, Murong ice outside, how to know?


    Murong ice red lips gently raised: "don''t forget who I am


    At the beginning, it became clear that Murong Bing was a Nine Tailed Tianhu, a nine princess in the wild demon domain, and once Su Daji. What did she not know?


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment. Finally, he had no choice but to smile bitterly. He always suffered losses by playing with Murong Bing. He pulled the woman down and sat down. Chu Feng had no choice but to say, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are mine in this life." Eyes twinkle with light: "think of can the legendary monster pressure under the body, I am boiling blood!"


    Murong Bing did not shy, but gathered together to draw a circle with one hand on Chu Feng''s strategic point: "it''s really necessary to boil blood, otherwise it will be abnormal, but husband, you won''t be at the door this time, there will be no bullets?"


    Know to go on, will be injured, Chu Feng smart head to one side, and Murong ice, must be more evil than her, otherwise, it is waiting for bad luck embarrassment!


    Murong Bing giggled and giggled. She liked to see Chu Feng''s speechless appearance. She nestled in Chu Feng''s arms with a faint smile. Her beautiful eyes flickered. The dream Camel Mountain battle reappeared in front of her eyes. Murong Bing closed her eyes and lay quietly.


    Yan Qiaoling sat behind them, with black lines on her face. Chu Feng and Murong Bing didn''t mean to turn their backs on her. Yan Qiaoling, who was still a big girl of yellow flowers, was cold and shy.


    In the heart secretly scolds, two dead shameless!


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this time, a slightly arrogant figure rings out beside the Chu Feng and them. A short woman stands there with a thumb thick gold chain around her neck, which looks like a dog chain, with her nostrils facing the sky: "if someone wants to sit in this position, please give up, two thousand yuan per person!"


    Chu Feng turned his head and looked at the short woman''s defiant appearance. This seat was arranged by Li Ji. It was the best cabin of the whole plane. It was a good seat for people who were easy to get airsick.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about these people. It doesn''t matter if you give it to others. However, Chu Feng is not happy with the appearance of a short woman who uses money.


    Murong Bing opened his eyes and looked at the woman standing in front of her, blinked and giggled: "I sit higher than her!"


    Yan Qiaoling, sitting in the back of the room, could hardly laugh. It seems like a joke, but Murong Bing''s words are bound to have offended the short woman.


    Sure enough, hearing Murong Bing said that she was sitting higher than herself, the short woman''s face suddenly turned black. She looked down at the charming Murong Bing and was stunned. The natural charm made the short woman have the idea of gradually becoming filthy.


    But soon she dispelled this idea, slightly despised: "false woman, cosmetic surgery into this, is also enough failure."


    "Get out of here. It''s 2000 yuan per person. My boss wants to sit here."


    The flight attendants in the distance wanted to come and adjust, but they were pulled back by the captain before they went. They took a look at Chu Feng and said, "don''t go there. We can''t control this kind of thing."


    The seat was arranged by Li Ji. The leader above had already said hello to him and said that he didn''t need to disturb the people sitting there. So at the moment, the captain was annoyed to see a short woman so unreasonable, so he let her go to bad luck.


    The flight attendants want to ask why, but the captain has turned and left. He can only stand there speechless and wonder who is there. The captain is not worried about something happening at all?


    Chu Feng is covered with black lines. It is estimated that Murong Bing can hit people like this, but it is also harmless. If Murong Bing loves to play, let her play.


    The short woman''s face rose red. She was beaten by Murong Bing for several times. She was still her weakness. She angrily said, "I don''t talk nonsense with you. Go away quickly. Do you know who my boss is? Her fans can submerge you with a mouthful of saliva. If you are smart, go away quickly. I can ask the boss to give you a group photo. "


    Walking closer, the woman took off the sunglasses on her face. Passengers around her had paid attention to this place. When she saw the woman, someone recognized: "yuan Yuya, she is yuan Yuya!"


    When Chu Feng heard the words, she turned back, and a woman with a pure and moving appearance stood there. It was a popular actress who shot many ancient costume dramas. It was said that she got out of the line with the help of the director''s hidden rules. Although the appearance was fresh, the interior was particularly erosive. As long as there were useful men, she was willing to give her life.


    These Chu Feng have been heard by Cui Xin, because yuan Yuya once snatched her female number one with her body. Chu Feng is still a little impressed by this.Yuan Yuya appeared, and the short woman''s face was even more arrogant. Her nostrils hummed to the sky again: "she is my boss. How about it? Can we make way now?"


    "If the position is mine, don''t let it. How about it?"


    Yuan Yuya''s face with a faint smile suddenly appeared angry color, she did accompany some men to get important roles in order to be superior, but it does not mean that someone will say it.


    As a leader in the entertainment industry, yuan Yuya is familiar with this kind of eyes, but she is angry at Murong Bing''s eyes. In her heart, she has jealousy that she does not understand. The seductive temperament, which is naturally formed and does not need special affectation, is countless times better than her. All women are jealous.


    Seeing that not only she was humiliated, but also her master was also humiliated, the short woman would be angry, but she was held by yuan Yuya, and her smile was still: "don''t be like this. The position belongs to others. If you don''t let it, you don''t have to force others to be difficult. Being convenient with others is convenient for you, and that is inconvenient for you."


    "Let''s go back to where I used to be. It''s the same everywhere I sit."


    The short woman was unwilling, but she recognized the meaning of the master''s words, nodded and gave Murong bing a careful look. Then she followed her to the back seat and sat down. The passengers around her who did not know yuan Yuya were not angry and swayed slightly. Were all the rumors false?


    Murong ice is ignore everybody how to think, Du small mouth a face aggrieved lean on Chu Feng body: "husband, they threaten me!"


    What yuan Yuya said just now was that it was inconvenient for her, that was to find it inconvenient for herself. Chu Feng could hear it naturally. She pinched Murong Bing''s face and said with a helpless smile: "what you want is not this effect?"


    Murong Bing giggled and giggled. When the passengers looked around, she whispered in chufeng''s ear: "husband, you are so smart that I''m so happy and wet!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches and cries out in his heart, demon!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1137

    "Lotus on four sides, willows on three sides, one city mountain and half city lake!"


    The flight from Kuncheng landed in Jicheng on time at 12:00 p.m. when Chu Feng walked out of the cabin, he faintly threw out a sentence, feeling the most fundamental scenery of the city and its magnificence, and remembering its nickname "Quancheng"!


    Jicheng!


    With Mount Tai in the south, the Yellow River in the north, and the mountain and water on its back, it is not only a famous cultural and historical city of the holy Dynasty, but also one of the first batch of excellent tourist cities. Every year, the tourists here are calculated in tens of millions. The geographical location determines its economic, cultural and political prosperity.


    When Chu Feng walked down the stairs, he began to wonder that Xuanyuan family was hiding in this place. He seemed to understand some of the doubts. Such a place, such an environment, such a scenery, the back of mountains and water, the color of a city, is indeed a good place to live in seclusion.


    Go away


    Chu Feng three people went to the front of some, behind came the voice of the short woman on the plane, still as arrogant, still with disdain: "Tu baozi, come to Jicheng for the first time, tell you, Dian LAN came to it? I tell you, don''t come here to lose face or be trampled to death. What''s going on? "


    With a slight threat to finish a word, the short woman and Yuan Yuya went out from the airport passageway in a low-key way. On the way, yuan Yuya also looked back at Murong Bing with a meaningful look, flashing profound meaning.


    Murong Bing looked more aggrieved and took Chu Feng''s arm, sobbing: "my husband, the bus, and threatened me with my eyes!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. Murong Bing is definitely afraid that the world will not be in disorder. He walks outside with her slender waist, and says, "I don''t care much about others'' threats, but you don''t have to piss people to death. Let''s go. I''ll visit Leng''s house tomorrow."


    "Zixuan said that if you want to find the Xuanyuan family, you must agree with the sixth elder Leng Wuxi!"


    Murong Bing Murong small mouth, feeling and Chu Feng together seems to be less of the kind of feeling before, not to say that the feelings have changed, on the contrary, after many things, the two people''s hearts are more closely linked, the only change is that Chu Feng is not that green youth, compared with before, much more mature.


    Although it''s a little pity that chufeng grew up too fast, Murong Bing was gratified. He nestled up beside Chu Feng and walked out of the airport, ignoring the eyes of the people around him.


    As soon as they got out of the airport and were ready to take a taxi to the nearest hotel, the short woman''s voice came again: "young army, it''s them. They are disrespectful to miss yuan on the plane!"


    Chu Feng stopped his pace and saw that not far away, four luxury cars were parked on the roadside. In front of a big gallop worth tens of millions of dollars, a young man with his hair carefully combed and a slightly haughty look on his face, was walking with several people under the cluster of short women, just like his best.


    The young man, who is called junshao by a short woman, stands in front of chufeng, not far away from them. His slightly arrogant eyes give a faint glance to Chu Feng, but he is soon attracted by Murong Bing in his arms and Yan Qiaoling who is following him.


    Haughty eyes, but also a touch of light color, throat unnatural pharyngeal movement, in the heart of the secret, how beautiful two women!


    The short woman didn''t find the look of her patron, and she pointed to Chu Feng with a cold hum: "it''s this boy who instigated his woman to attack Miss yuan, and dare to compete with Miss yuan without looking at her own goods. Stupid!"


    All the passers-by stopped to have a look. But when they saw that junshao was the master who came up and down from the gallop, they all knew that they didn''t see how to quicken their pace and move forward. It''s none of their business these days. It''s obvious that Chu Feng is the weak side and naturally they don''t want to get into any trouble.


    The behavior of passers-by fell in the eyes of short women, but also emerged arrogant. Yuan Yuya, standing in front of the gallop in the distance, wore sunglasses with an enigmatic smile, and sometimes looked at Murong Bing with deep disdain.


    Junshao found that he was a bit impolite, and coughed and said: "I heard that you are disrespectful to miss yuan. She is my friend. This time, I invited her to Jicheng. I hope you can apologize to her. It''s all right."


    When he went out with two excellent women, junshao felt that he was not an ordinary person. Even if he was not a powerful man, he was at least a powerful man. There was no need for junshao to offend those who should not have offended because of yuan Yuya, who was one of the most powerful men.


    Of course, he is not afraid, so as long as Chu Feng and their apologies, he can forget about it. Naturally, there are Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling.


    Jun Shao looks at Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling in a vague way, but still can''t escape Chu Feng''s eyes. He appreciates the fact that Jun Shao has not shown any playful nature, but that''s all: "are you going to crush me now?"


    Jun Shaowei was stunned and immediately shook his head: "I never oppress people, but if you don''t want to apologize, I don''t care about pressing people either!"


    The little girl beside her twinkled with little stars, as if the young soldier was her man. Her eyes towards Chu Feng and others were full of scorn and ridicule, as if to say that they had no eyesight at all.Seeing that junshao was neither humble nor arrogant, Murong Bing murmured to Chu Feng and said, "husband, the woman who relies on her body to bully me, you can do it yourself!"


    So delicate and charming fell in the eyes of junshao, which made his heart flutter. He didn''t show any warm smile, but his tone softened a little. He ignored yuan Yuya who came up because of Murong Bing''s words: "this lady, I don''t mean to bully you. It''s just a person who does something wrong and always needs to bear the responsibility."


    "Miss yuan was humiliated by you on the plane, and you still use words to slander her. Naturally, I need to do something."


    Murong Bing did not give in. Instead, she took a step forward from Chu Feng''s arms. Her body showed her unique posture: "shame? Slander? If that''s true, I''d like to apologize, but I''m telling the truth. This woman is really leaning on her body. Why should I apologize? "


    Then he showed a very sad look: "is it a crime to tell the truth?"


    Yuan Yuya has nothing to do with her physical skills, but she has nothing to do with her natural beauty.


    It''s just that you know these things. With so many people around, it''s hard for Jun Shao to tell Murong Bing''s truth. His face was slightly moved: "it seems that this young lady is not ready to apologize?"


    "Yes Murong Bing nodded, pulling Chu Feng: "so you say what you want to do, I believe my husband will protect me from any bullying, and I advise you to consider the consequences before you start!"


    Jun Shao frowned, and Murong Bing was fearless, which made him a little uncertain. However, when he thought of his identity, he felt that he was not afraid of the people in front of him. He snapped his fingers and four bodyguards came forward. Jun Shao didn''t want to. But yuan Yuya, after all, was the one who rolled over the bed sheet and always needed to do something.


    When yuan Yuya saw this, she took back the words she said to her mouth. She said in her heart, what''s the use of powerful mouth skills? I won''t kill you if I catch you! Eyes to Murong ice, with a fierce color, although her appearance, pure incomparable!


    Seeing that the four bodyguards were about to catch Murong Bing, Chu Feng stepped forward and stood in front of her. Her body was straight and her eyes were sharp. She swept the army young: "are you sure you want to do your best for this man? Move my woman?"


    Without hesitation, the young soldier turned aside. The four bodyguards did not stop and went forward.


    Chu Feng sighed a little and pulled Murong Bing back. Yan Qiaoling stepped forward at the moment, facing four fierce bodyguards. She waved a few fists without blinking. In the eyes of the young army, she was beaten to the ground by Yan Qiaoling without warning.


    Seems to have no strength to stand up!


    The scene was also quiet. Both the young soldiers and the onlookers were blinking their eyes. Some of them didn''t believe it was true. Yan Qiaoling gave people the feeling that she was a high-end and atmospheric elder sister. Such a woman had a strong aura, which could make men awe and arouse their desire to conquer.


    That gorgeous face, slim moving posture, are the standard of goddess in men''s heart.


    Jun Shao blinked his eyes and took a deep look at Yan Qiaoling. Then he moved away and looked at Chu Feng: "who are you?"


    Chu Feng was just about to open his mouth when he heard the roar of cars in the distance. Looking from a distance, he saw more than 20 luxury cars coming towards this side. Yuan Yuya looked back and saw a limited edition Audi with bright eyes and small stars.


    Soon, the Audi stopped in front of the car. The door opened. A handsome young man came down from the top with a cigarette in his mouth. He grinned when he saw that he was as cold as an army: "the army is small. I thought you didn''t have time. I came to pick up miss yuan. I didn''t expect that you would arrive earlier than me."


    Then he saw four bodyguards who fell on the ground and three people of Chu Feng standing there. They were shocked by the beauty of Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling. They also cried out: "what''s the matter? People in the cold family dare to move? Don''t want to live? "


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes slightly, and his smile was full of fun. Murong Bing also showed a charming smile and looked at the handsome young men and young soldiers with sympathy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1138

    Cold people!


    The four words are said from the mouth of the handsome young people, so that those airport security personnel who originally wanted to come close to the airport heard it from a distance as if they didn''t hear it and turned around to go to other places, because they probably already knew who it was.


    There are a lot of people surnamed Leng in Jinan, but those who can say a word about Leng family in such places as the airport are definitely the real cold family of Jinan.


    The sixth big guy, cold Wuxi''s family!


    Therefore, the airport security personnel who only take a little salary to support their families every month are very wise not to come up to check, so as to save a chance not only to lose this salary, but also to lose their precious life.


    The onlookers were slightly depressed. Naturally, people from outside the province were not very familiar with the Leng family in Jinan, but the local people knew what it meant, which meant the highest power in Jinan, the absolute control of the Communist Youth League, the government and the army, and the position of the station was moved back, which was similar to fear of lying down.


    The handsome young man seemed to enjoy the feeling. After a satisfied smile, he stepped forward a few steps and pointed to Chu Feng: "boy, report your name!"


    Jun Shao couldn''t help frowning. He was a member of the cold family, but the cold family also had its own rules. Identity could make them start higher, but it was definitely not the capital for them to flaunt their power. He did not agree with the practice of handsome young people.


    But now the handsome young people not only come by themselves, but also bring a lot of influential children in Jicheng. They show that they want to step down on the people who humiliate yuan Yuya. Although they think it''s inappropriate, he can''t say anything. Everyone is a circle, and it''s not easy to tear down their own people''s platform.


    When yuan Yuya and the short woman saw the handsome youth, their eyes were full of bright colors. They were even hotter than when they started to face the army. Yuan Yuya''s body was unnaturally closer to the front. It seemed that they wanted to stand together with the handsome young people. This time, they looked at Murong Bing with disdain.


    Those powerful children who follow the handsome young people also stand around in groups, and everyone''s face is joking.


    It seems that for Chu Feng, they offended the cold family, feeling sad and playful.


    In the face of handsome young people''s compelling momentum, Chu Feng was calm and gentle with a smile: "are you a cold family member? Can you represent the whole cold family? Do you really know what you are doing today


    The handsome young man was questioned by Chu Feng three times in a row. After being stunned, his face turned red and he gave a cold hum: "boy, it seems that you are also a person of a certain grade. Otherwise, you will not immediately know which cold family it is, but you call cold old man''s name directly. Who gives you courage? Who gave you courage? "


    Chu Feng''s smile is more and more cheerful. The handsome young man''s words have betrayed his identity. Chu Feng is too lazy to look at him, but to look at junshao: "it seems that he is just a fox pretending to be a tiger, you are a cold family, but you are a cold broken sky? Or are you a cold man? "


    Cold break day, cold home big young! Cold as frost, cold lady!


    As soon as the young soldier''s face solidified, he had a bad premonition in his heart. Just about to open his mouth, yuan Yuya came to the handsome young man and said, "I don''t know the sky is high and the earth is thick. Cold old man and cold young man, as well as Miss Leng, can you call him by his name at will? Now you''re going to have bad luck! "


    "I think even if you apologize to me now, you are going to have bad luck!"


    Yuan Yuya''s words and deeds are very delicate, and her dress is not suitable for a performance, Murong Bing curled his mouth: "I finally know what to be a pawn, but also to build a memorial archway. It''s really artificial!"


    Yuan Yuya''s face changed slightly. She looked at Murong Bing with a cold look in her eyes: "it depends on you waiting for your mouth, or it''s not so hard. When you die, you still try to speak fast."


    "All right The handsome young man raised his hand and interrupted yuan Yuya''s deception. He took a meaningful look at Murong Bing: "beauty, I''m fan Tong, vice president of juntong film and television company. You have good temperament and image. Although you have some verbal mistakes, they are also misled by people around you. That''s understandable!"


    "Are you interested in developing juntong film and TV company? I promise you will be a great success!"


    Yuan Yuya''s face changed slightly. She clenched her lips, but she didn''t dare to speak again. Although she is very popular now, it''s the reason that others hold her up. If someone around her is unhappy, she is nothing. Although she knows that fan Tong is hinting to Murong Bing, what''s the use of knowing?


    Murong Bing was giggling and giggling: "bucket? This name is really appropriate, if it is really a bucket of rice Ignoring fan Tong''s gradually ugly face, Murong Bing nestled in Chu Feng''s arms, and the evil spirit was still: "it''s just a pity that my husband is more powerful than you. I love him, and I don''t like you, bucket!"


    The serious face slapping and provocation made Chu Feng sweat a little. Fan Tong certainly would not be angry with Murong Bing. He would only blame everything on him. He had no choice but to cross a bitter smile. He found that not only did he need a little courage to carry Murong Bing, but also a strong strength that could face danger at any time.


    Now, because the ordinary woman will not have a minute to meet her.When Murong Bing made fun of his name, fan Tong looked not so good-looking. Yuan Yuya took advantage of the situation to take fan Tong''s arm and spoke softly: "fan Shao, some people don''t know how to praise, so we don''t need to give too much face. There are always some people in the world who don''t know how high the sky is and how thick the earth is. If there is a little money in the future, it will be invincible in the world."


    "Don''t be angry, because it''s not worth it to be angry with such a person."


    The army, who has been silent and silent, seldom sees yuan Yuya close to fan Tong. There is not much unhappiness. Everyone plays on the scene and has no feelings. Now he just wonders who the young man with a charming woman in his arms is.


    People who know that they are Jinan''s cold family can still be so calm, either they are madmen and fools, or people with absolute strength, fearless of cold families.


    It seems that Chu Feng is not a madman or a fool at all. He wants to stop fan Tong''s behavior and let the matter go like this tonight. However, because yuan Yuya is stirring up the flames intentionally or unintentionally, there is always one side of the matter to bow down, and it is not good for the young army to talk about what to do now.


    "In addition, book the ticket right away. You can go back wherever you come alone."


    Everywhere Chu Feng went, there were idiots. He asked him to kneel down to apologize for compensation, and to get rid of himself. Fan Tong, Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling, have been thinking about both of them. Chu Feng felt ridiculous, but at the same time, he was slightly angry.


    He looked at fan Tong with sword like eyes: "if, what if I don''t?"


    Yuan Yuya sneered and shook her head, as if to say that Chu Feng was beyond his capacity, and that all the influential children around him were joking and laughing. Moreover, several people said, "boy, you can choose not to stay in Jinan, but you should be prepared to be troubled by us every day, and be prepared to lose face tonight."


    With the support of his companions, fan Tong felt that he was an emperor. When he raised his hand, thousands of troops would rush forward and said: "they are right. If you don''t agree, we will sue you to slander and humiliate them!"


    "So you''d better choose quickly. If it takes too long, we''ll lose patience. Even if you promise, we won''t forgive you."


    Chu Feng shook his head slightly, released Murong Bing''s slender waist and took two steps forward. When he came out of the room, the air around him was virtually dreary. His straight body stood there, his black clothes floating slightly with the wind. An indescribable pressure filled every corner of the airport.


    The army young slightly shakes God, he actually felt cold old man''s amazing momentum on Chu Feng''s body.


    When the audience was quiet, Chu Feng pointed to the ground: "in five seconds, all of you knelt down and yelled three times. I''m wrong. Everything is easy to talk about. I can also forget about tonight''s affairs. As for the words that don''t exist,,", "


    everyone''s heart has such words. Fan Tong and others burst out an undisguised sneering smile. Only the young army frowns deeply Fantong shrugged his shoulders. "Come on, count five and see what consequences we have to bear."


    Proud of the head up, words still with a sense of superiority: "look at you, how to let us look at you differently!"


    Chu Feng is too lazy to talk to these guys who feel good about themselves and are born to step on people. His left eye twinkles and looks at the road at the end of the airport, and one hand gently raises: "one!"


    With the word export, fan Tong and other people''s faces are even more sarcastic. Some people shake their heads secretly there. They have seen silly than before. This is Jinan. Although fan Tong is not a Leng family member, he is also a subordinate of Leng family. If you don''t want to offend him, isn''t it a death wish?


    We can already foresee Chu Feng''s final tragic result. We can also think of the two women around him who will definitely become fan Tong''s playthings.


    Chu Feng, however, didn''t care what the people around him thought. He put his fingers away one by one. Finally, Chu Feng saw two cars coming on the road in the distance, and only then did he spit out five words.


    Fan Tong and they did not find the case, Chu Feng slightly sighed: "give you a chance, do not know how to cherish, pathetic, do not kneel to my satisfaction, everything is free of talk!"


    The young soldier turned his head and his pupils shrank. Suddenly, he saw two cars stopped and saw one of the old men with half bald and all white hair. His face changed slightly: "old man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1139

    Cold Wuxi!


    The person who got out of the car was the sixth man of the holy Dynasty. When the military young man called out the three words of "master", the atmosphere of the whole hall was suddenly more dreary than that at the beginning. Everyone looked back at the old man coming, and Yuan Yuya, who was holding fan Tong, quickly took back his hand, and his face was tense and nervous.


    As the sixth big man, although Leng Wuxi did not sit in the Imperial City, he showed indifference to many things, just like an unofficial elder.


    However, people in the system know that the Leng family is no worse than those in the Imperial City, which controls the economy and politics of China. As long as the holy Dynasty is invincible, Lengjia will always be the only one in Jinan.


    In Jinan, there will be only one voice from the cold family, and no one dares to raise any objection. It can be said that Jinan is like a feudal lord in ancient times.


    But at this time, Leng Wuxi''s face is not very good-looking. Walking in the company of seven followers, Li Ji called him a few hours ago. Chu Feng will arrive in Jicheng at about 12 o''clock. He also calculates the time to meet Chu Feng in person. Naturally, there is an explanation from the people behind him.


    But at this time, he just came more than ten minutes late, and such a thing happened. On the way to here, he had already understood the situation. How could he not be angry?


    When he came to the young soldier, he slapped him on the ground without any sign, and his voice was low: "your father was wise all his life, he never bullied others by virtue of his cold family identity. You are very good as a son!"


    Being slapped down by a slap or in front of so many people, junshao quickly got up and wanted to open his mouth and say that he didn''t, but it was also a mistake for him not to stop him. Finally, he bowed his head and said, "I was wrong!"


    Cold Wuxi snorted coldly and turned to look at the 20 or 30 powerful children who came with fan Tong. With a look of disappointment in his eyes, 70% of the children of power in Jicheng are here. How can it not be a kind of sadness?


    "Your father, as the chairman of state-owned enterprises, has been conscientious and honest all his life. I didn''t expect to have a son like you. I''m very disappointed."


    Fan Tong was fanned to the ground and stood up with his face covered. Leng Wuxi always said to the people below that he wanted to do things for the people, not to bully them.


    Now he was caught by Leng Wuxi himself. Fan Tong wanted to explain, but he dared not go on talking like junshao, because all the explanations were pale and powerless. He only looked at Chu Feng with resentment and thought that if Chu Feng had knelt down to apologize earlier, how could he be caught by Leng Wuxi?


    But he didn''t think about why Leng Wuxi appeared at Jicheng airport in the middle of the night. If he wanted to go to other places, Leng Wuxi took off in the army, but his resentment made him forget to think about it.


    After giving junshao and fan Tong a slap, Leng Wuxi''s anger seemed to dissipate. Yuan Yuya''s deep and broad eyes were fixed on yuan Yuya. The latter immediately felt the heavy pressure of a mountain on her body. His eyes twinkled and bowed, and he did not dare to look at Leng Wuxi''s eyes.


    Leng Wuxi narrowed his eyes, finally loosened his fist and went to Chu Feng. In the eyes of everyone who was shocked and puzzled, Leng Wuxi held out his right hand: "less wind, welcome to Jicheng!"


    Cold Wuxi words, not only let the army young fan Tong and others, but also the onlookers opened their mouths. For more than a year, they heard the word "fengshao" the most. How could they not know who it was. Looking at the handsome young man, he was fengshao?


    Compared with the shock of the public, yuan Yuya''s body was shaking, and she hardly fell to the ground. She began to look proud and nervous. She was even more nervous than facing cold Wuxi. The words "less wind" often symbolized death.


    As for why he didn''t doubt his identity, because cold Wuxi''s identity was destined that he would not talk casually, which proved that the bastard she didn''t know was the real emperor of the underground world of Shengchao, chufeng!


    In the face of cold Wuxi stretched out the hand, Chu Feng did not go to grasp, just a warm smile: "cold old, you want to protect them?" When he appeared, he slapped one less man in the army. Cold Wuxi was the first to show weakness. In this way, if Chu Feng wanted to anger them, it would be unreasonable.


    Although he knew Leng Wuxi''s idea, Chu Feng had nothing to hide. He directly pointed out: "if so, you''d better consider the consequences, because they just wanted me to kneel down and want me to compensate. Today is me. If it''s someone else, do you know what the result is?"


    Leng Wuxi didn''t have much embarrassment to take back his hand. After a look at the uneasy junshao and fan Tong, he knew that if he met other people instead of Chu Feng tonight, those people would not have another result except compromise and death.


    Just wanted to ask Chu Feng what to do, several figures came to this side in the distance, led by a man and a woman, the man wearing a pair of glasses, elegant and handsome, the woman hot and capable, people did not arrive, the capable woman came to the voice: "who want my man to kneel down, who want my man to compensate, all have to pay the price.""Leng Lao, do you think so?"


    Ye Zisheng, ye Zixuan!


    Leng Wuxi was not surprised to see the two men. Ye Enzheng proposed his marriage to Leng''s family, and he agreed. So ye Zisheng came to see his future fiancee and decided on the date of the wedding. As for ye Zixuan, as the leader of Yinfeng, when Chu Feng came to Jicheng this time, he had to have a person watching to avoid irreversible mistakes.


    Undoubtedly, ye Zixuan is the most suitable. She is not only the granddaughter of Ye family, but also the woman of Chu Feng.


    The appearance of the two brothers and sisters, as well as the powerful aura, even those who do not know know, know that they are not simple. The army is rarely seen. They are pale, and their palms unconsciously sweat.


    When she came near, ye Zixuan saw Murong Bing on her side. She said in secret that how could this demon be here, but she looked at Leng Wuxi: "so cold old, you still don''t care!"


    Cold Wuxi looks at Chu Feng and ye Zixuan. Knowing that this matter needs an explanation after all tonight, he sighs and turns around: "it seems that I am really old, so you young people''s affairs can be solved by yourself. In addition, tomorrow''s cold home will hold a banquet to wash the dust for the wind. At noon, the wind is less and you must be honored."


    When Leng Wuxi left, he was as unknown as when he came. He wanted to protect these incompetent descendants from Chu Feng, but when he knew that he couldn''t, he just let it be as long as he knew that Chu Feng would not kill them.


    Perhaps the fury of Chu wind will make them converge a little later. In a short period of time, cold Wuxi has made a good measurement.


    Cold Wuxi left, leaving only the uneasy junshao and others. Chu Feng glanced at them faintly, hugged Murong Bing and turned away, leaving a sentence: "Zixuan, check their identity for me. Arrogant and habitual people, parents are certainly not good things. You can contribute to the kingdom!"


    "You can catch it, you can kill it, you can close it!"


    After stopping a car, Chu Feng and Murong Bing take Yan Qiaoling to leave directly. Now, he has just arrived in Jicheng. In order to make things more convenient, Chu Feng doesn''t mind taking advantage of tonight''s events to deter some Jicheng dignitaries with ulterior motives!


    Chu Feng did not say how to do it, but ye Zixuan followed Chu Feng for such a long time, and had already known about the man''s idea. Although she was angry with the guy and left with Murong Bing, she didn''t wait for her, but she could wait to find her.


    He said to Ye Zisheng, "brother, you can do it as soon as possible. I''ll go to see if the car has come. I''ll solve it as soon as possible. I''ll go to see my future sister-in-law at the cold house tomorrow."


    With that, ye Zixuan walked aside, leaving only Ye Zisheng and several bodyguards facing these powerful children. Junshao and ye Zisheng once met. Seeing Chu Feng and ye Zixuan leave, he brazenly stepped forward: "Ye Shao, this is a misunderstanding. We don''t want to offend fengshao."


    Ye Zisheng did not show any edge, as always gentle: "I believe you do not mean to embarrass fengshao, but the beginning is wrong, then the process is also wrong, without your start, how can their process?"


    "What''s more, Feng Shao is right. What would you do if you changed to someone else tonight? If it''s good, it''s possible that there''s no body left?"


    Junshao wanted to explain, but he couldn''t find any reason. He was the highest status here, but he didn''t stop his friends from making trouble with Chu Feng. That was a kind of default, and he sighed a little. He made a mistake.


    However, if Chu Feng was allowed to do so, at least 60% of the Jicheng dignitaries would be purged, which was not what he wanted to see: "Ye Shao, tell me, what do you want us to do?"


    Ye Zisheng was not a ruthless person. He thought deeply about what he said to junshao secretly, and then he took his bodyguard to follow Ye Zixuan''s direction. Junshao stood there in a daze, until fan Tong called for him, and then he came back.


    Squint eyes, finally eyes gradually firmed down: "remove the cooperation with yuan Yuya, in addition to our voice, block her!"


    "All the cause and effect, always need someone to bear!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1140

    The incident outside the airport did not affect Chu Feng''s mood. He believed that ye Zisheng would arrange well.


    I guess it won''t be very good to get yuan Yuya, but this is not the problem that Chu Feng considers. Once a person has a bad idea, he should be prepared for possible accidents and pay the corresponding price. As Chu Feng said at the beginning, if he is not replaced by him but someone else tonight, he will definitely be abused by them.


    The women around him may be the playthings of fan Tong. The world is unfair, so Chu Feng will not give any sympathy when he has absolute power.


    Take a low-key taxi to Jicheng Hotel, arranged a suite, not ready to go up, ye Zixuan and ye Zisheng have followed, for two people know they are here, chufeng is not surprised.


    Loose Murong ice waist and ye Zisheng came to a man''s embrace: "thought you were going to cold house tonight!"


    "Tomorrow!" Ye Zisheng''s body does not have any sharp edge and the emperor young master''s fierce, just like ye Enzheng, he looked at the five-star hotel and said with a smile: "and you happen to be here, and tomorrow you will go to the cold house. I will follow you. Although it is very late, it does not prevent us from enjoying the night of Jicheng."


    "One city and a half spring, night also has its unique charm!"


    Chufeng gentle smile, but ye Zixuan is in the side of the eyes sad mouth: "you give my brother a hug, I?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment. Under Murong Bing''s playful gaze, he had no choice but to pour Ye Zixuan into his arms: "this is also jealous. Why are you getting younger and younger?"


    "Hum!" Ye Zixuan snorted in shame and looked at Murong Bing with hostility: "if this evil woman is not here, I will not be jealous, but if she is here, I will declare my sovereignty and confirm my own status!"


    Ye Zisheng''s mouth twitched and almost didn''t laugh. It''s hard to imagine that her sister, who has always been able to be hot and capable, would also be uncomfortable because of these emotional things.


    Although not very obvious, but by Ye Zixuan clear capture, face cold down: "smile what, skin itch?"


    The smile on Ye Zisheng''s face was completely hidden in an instant. He groaned to the elevator and said, "with a man without my brother, my life is really bitter. It seems that I have nothing to do with me tonight. I go to my room to hide and cry!"


    Ye Zixuan ignored all this, and pulled Chu Feng to leave the hotel. Murong Bing came up from one side and took Chu Feng on the other side, which made the staff in the hotel hall look at each other. They were surprised that two excellent beauties were fighting for Chu Feng in public. They were all jealous and envious. People were more popular than dead people!


    Chu Feng suddenly a helpless, look around are women, palm and back are meat, cough asked: "do you want to do?"


    Ye Zixuan glared at Murong Bing fiercely and opened her mouth: "tonight, do you want her or me?"


    Murong Bing is not willing to let go, the body is also directly close to the Chu wind, intentionally or unintentionally friction: "husband, I am very convenient tonight, you want to play any way you like!"


    Ye Zixuan''s face was full of shame and anger. Although she was a little hot, she didn''t mind fighting for Chu Feng in front of others, but it didn''t mean that she had no bottom line like Murong Bing. She said, "don''t be shameless!"


    Yan Qiaoling stood aside, watching two women fighting for Chu Feng there, shaking her head incomprehensibly.


    Murong Bing was scolded by Ye Zixuan. Instead of being angry, he laughed more happily. His whole body was clinging to Chu Feng''s body, breathing like orchid: "husband, you like my shameless, don''t you?"


    Chu Feng has a burst of sweat. Murong Bing''s evil will only happen to him. Although he can''t resist, he also enjoys this woman''s seduction. But now in front of Ye Zixuan, he really doesn''t know how to answer. If he answers yes, ye Zixuan will certainly turn over.


    And if you don''t answer, surely Murong Bing will have a bad temper.


    However, Murong Bing may have been goblins for thousands of years, and even fought with the little girl. Chu Feng really didn''t know how to speak for a while. In Ye Zixuan''s eyes, he stamped chufeng''s foot fiercely: "you''re the best. You''re happy with these goblins."


    "I tell you, I''ll be waiting for you in my room tonight. If you don''t come, you can do it yourself."


    Get rid of Chu Feng''s hand, went directly into the elevator, angrily glared Murong ice one eye, and Chu Feng was also hated by her.


    When the elevator door closed, Murong Bing also shook off Chu Feng. The Buddha made a big wave of curly hair and said, "husband, you hurt my heart tonight. The gate will not be opened for you. You can talk about your feelings with your ten brothers."


    Murong Bing did not take the elevator, but walked up the stairs, leaving only the stunned Chu Feng and the joking Yan Qiaoling, and exhaled heavily: "Damn it, it''s not a good thing to have more women. Go and have a rest first, I''ll go out for a walk!"


    Now both ye Zixuan and Murong Bing must be in a mood. Chu Feng wisely gives up for a moment and walks out of the hotel alone. Yan Qiaoling doesn''t follow her. She takes the stairs to catch up with Murong Bing. The target of Qisha Shengjun seems to be her. She has no way but to follow them.On the streets in the early hours of the morning, there are still some cars coming and going in Jicheng. Occasionally, some pedestrians can be seen eating supper in the dark alley with a lamp.


    In this era, business people, especially small business people, chose to come out in the middle of the night in order to save rent and not be harmonious by urban management. They all chose to stay in a corner in the middle of the night. Life was not easy in the dark. Chu Feng continued to move on.


    This is his first visit to Jicheng. He doesn''t know much about Chu Feng, which is surrounded by water, but it doesn''t hinder him from enjoying the night of Jicheng.


    Unconsciously, Chu Feng has already gone out for two kilometers, feeling the night scenery of the ancient city, and preparing to turn back to the hotel. Ye Zixuan and Murong Bing will not fight again. They just turn around and feel something stop. They look at a dark lane on one side, and the left eye penetrates into it directly.


    However, he didn''t find any problems. He frowned slightly. Chu Feng obviously felt someone''s urgent voice just now, but how could he not see people?


    There is no one to see in the alley, and Chu Feng is too lazy to pay attention to so many things. In this era, it''s none of his business. He''s not Altman. He doesn''t go around looking for evil attacks. He breathes out and prepares to go back to the hotel.


    Just out of the road not far away, suddenly came the roaring sound of locomotive motors. Chu Feng subconsciously looked back, three locomotives were galloping on the road, and the speed was at least 120 yards high speed. Chu Feng was about to go on, and the three locomotives suddenly stopped.


    It''s at the entrance of the alley!


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and hid himself in the dark. There were three men sitting on the three locomotives. Taking off their hats, they were all hooligans. It was normal to see these people in the middle of the night. But Chu Feng was more curious about what they were doing when they stopped at the entrance of the lane?


    Thinking of the slight movement just heard, Chu Feng is ready to observe it.


    Nearly ten minutes later, a man came out of the dark alley, carrying a sack on his back. Chu Fengwei narrowed his eyes and penetrated. There was a man in the sack, and he could see signs of life.


    Kidnapping!


    Chu Feng immediately came up with these two words in his mind. The man came out and left his sack behind a locomotive. He jumped into another car. Three modified airports roared and were about to leave.


    The three locomotives burst out at the same time. Chu Feng thought about it for a moment, but he didn''t see it. If he saw it, he always needed to do something. His body burst out of the darkness in an instant. In a flash, he came to the back of the locomotive.


    When the drivers didn''t know what was going on, they disappeared in the night with that sack!


    The three locomotives that glided out more than ten meters all stopped. The people on the bus looked at me and I looked at you. Finally, they looked back at the back together. What''s the matter just now, they didn''t know what was going on. What the hell happened?


    At this time, sitting in the seat of the man''s mobile phone rings, a spirit of inspiration to take out the phone, see the caller ID busy respectfully answer: "young master!"


    On the other end of the phone came a man''s weak voice: "did you succeed?"


    The man looked around at his companion. His face was puzzled. Finally, he summoned up his courage and said, "we should take her back if we were successful. But just now, a man jumped out of the road to carry the sack containing the man. It''s gone. We can''t find it now!"


    The phone was silent. The perspiration on the face of the man holding the mobile phone flowed out. Only after half a ring did the voice come out: "rubbish!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1141

    Chu Feng took the sack directly from the locomotive and released a girl who had been kidnapped from it. He came here with the latter and opened a room. It''s not strange that an orphan came to the hotel in the middle of the night. Although Chu Feng came in with a man in his arms, the hotel staff didn''t ask anything.


    He opened a single room casually. Chu Feng came to the room and closed the door and put the girl down. At this time, he had time to look at the girl who was kidnapped. Her face was beautiful, seven points sweet, and three points delicate. There was a little fear between her eyebrows, which was obviously frightened when she was kidnapped.


    Murmuring in his heart, Chu Feng moved his eyes, went to the side, poured a glass of water to the bedside, and gently helped the girl up. He smelled a faint fragrance on the girl''s body. He knew that he was under the fan smoke. Otherwise, he bumped all the way to the hotel and had already woken up.


    Put the water cup to the girl''s mouth, and gently press the finger on her chin, and the girl opens her mouth. Chufeng slowly feeds the water into the girl''s mouth, and you can see the slight wriggling of her throat.


    After drinking a glass of water, Chu Feng put the girl back on the bed. What she had was just a simple fan smoke. As long as she drank some water to dilute the smoke, there would be nothing too big.


    As soon as she turned to put the water cup in place, a scream came from behind. The girl who fainted suddenly sat up. Her first thought was to check her clothes. She saw that her whole body was intact, but her head was a little dizzy and heavy, and there was no other big problem.


    This just looked around, saw facing her Chu Feng, instantly alert up, hands in front of the body, eyes with a color of fear: "who are you, do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do anything!" Chu Feng shook his head with a smile. Her clean smile made the girl less alert. She went to pull a chair and sat down. She said faintly, "it''s just that when I passed an alley this evening, I saw some people sneaking around. Then, taking advantage of their carelessness, she took away the sack and suspected it was kidnapping!"


    "There is a man who opened the sack, so I brought you to the hotel!"


    Bow to Chu Feng: "thank you!"


    Chufeng gentle smile: "just listen to my one-sided words, you believe my words and say thank you, don''t you worry that I made and directed my own performance, in order to win your favor?"


    The girl burst out a sweet smile, and found that it was in the hotel room. She sat on the bed with a little peace of mind and said, "if you really want to do something to me, you won''t bring me to the hotel. There is no easier way to cook cooked rice than uncooked rice. Moreover, I feel that you are a good man."


    "Because I can''t see any magazines in your eyes, I believe you saved me."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and appreciated the girl''s intelligence a little bit more. But when he said he was a good man to the girl, chufeng was a little embarrassed. If we say who is the biggest villain in the holy pilgrimage now, Chu Feng thinks that he is the second. It is estimated that no one dares to say the first.


    But at this time, Chu Feng didn''t mind to be a good man and stood up and said, "when you see the injustice, you can help with it. That''s all. Now that you''ve woken up, you can call your family to pick you up, or you can rest in the hotel until tomorrow morning. I have a little business to do, so I''ll leave first."


    See Chu Feng to leave, the girl is anxious to get up: "don''t!"


    Chu Feng looked back and asked, "why, don''t you want to make a promise?"


    Chu Feng''s words make the girl more shy, but also can be heard to be joking with himself, blushing down his head weakly said: "that I''m a little afraid, I now call people to pick me up, before this you can accompany me, I have no other meaning, just I''m really afraid."


    Said, but also summoned up the courage to look up at Chu Feng, eyes are looking forward to the look, Chu Feng wanted to leave the heart appeared a bit loose, can also understand the girl that kind of timidity.


    Look at the time, it''s not very early, but it''s not too late. It refers to the handbag that the girl was packed in a sack: "there''s your bag. Call it!"


    Thank you Get Chu Feng''s consent, the girl showed a smile and went to pick up her bag and made a phone call. Chufeng didn''t stay in the room to listen, and walked into the bathroom for convenience.


    When she came out, the girl had already hung up the phone, and the sweet smile on her face never disappeared: "thank you. My classmates will come to pick me up. This time I came to Jicheng, I was invited by him. All the students of our class came here, and they didn''t find a place to live. Thank you very much."


    "By the way, my name is Lin Yuner. I''m from Huangcheng. I''ve just been admitted to Huangcheng University. I''m a junior. I''ll take classes next semester."


    Chu Feng secretly said, "Chu Feng is also in the imperial city!" he held out his hand and held Lin yun''er gently For the rest of his life, it''s just that there''s no chance of meeting Lin for the rest of his life.


    Hearing that Chu Feng was also in the Imperial City, Lin Yuner burst into a smile: "what a coincidence!" Then a Leng, tilted his head to look at Chu Feng: "by the way, Huangcheng college now has a sophomore student named Chu Feng. In addition, he is the emperor of the underground world of the holy Dynasty. Can''t it be you?"Chu Feng was speechless for a while. Last time he was made by Johnson, now Imperial College knows why chufeng needs people. If you want to go for a walk, you should consider the result.


    There was no direct admission or denial: "what do you think?"


    Lin yun''er thought about it with a small mouth, which was lovely, and then shook his head: "certainly not. How can a man like Feng Shao appear in the streets of Jicheng at night, and his identity must be in front of and behind. Moreover, if you are really fengshao, you will not just take me into such a standard hotel."


    "It must be your private villa, and your clothes don''t look expensive. A man like Feng Shao must have extraordinary temperament."


    Chu Feng listened to Lin Yuner''s words, and the whole person was stunned. Ben Shao stood in front of you and was so denied. However, he was very happy. It seems that Lin Yuner has just been admitted to Huangcheng College from other schools, so he has never seen him unfamiliar, otherwise he would not have such a normal look.


    Nodding, Chu Feng also did not point out the identity: "it is reasonable to say, less wind should be the appearance of nouveau riche!"


    "That''s not true." Don''t want to, Lin Yuner refuted on the spot, sat on the bed, his eyes turned and said: "although I have not seen Feng Shao, and have not gone to the Imperial College, but I have heard people say that the wind is less elegant, beautiful and handsome, not like an underground emperor at all."


    "In addition, Feng Shao is a very low-key person. He was known about his identity in Huangcheng University for nearly two semesters. He has nothing to do with the upstarts. At least I think that Feng Shao conceals his identity in Huangcheng college just to enjoy the rare calm after the magnificent, because he is only a 19-year-old boy."


    Chu Feng stood in his place and forgot to react for a while. What Lin Yuner said was just the idea in Chu Feng''s heart. He used the cultural heritage of the campus to precipitate the blood and violence in his heart. Not many people could understand this feeling, but Lin Yuner was the only one who could make such a thorough explanation.


    Heart is not a vase, Chu wind scattered a Leng Ran, nodded: "if the wind less hear you this words, will certainly call you a confidant!"


    Lin Yuner said with a sweet smile: "yes, it would be the best. He is the idol of our generation. This time I went to Huangcheng college, I hope to see him and listen to him talk about the things that came out of dianlan, the process of bloodshed and the loneliness standing on the top of the peak."


    "A 19-year-old boy must be hiding a lot of secrets and melancholy that nobody can understand?"


    Chu Feng only felt that Lin Yuner was a beautiful girl from the beginning. Now he has almost changed his outlook. He has a kind of unconscious confidant feeling. He shakes his head to dispel this idea, and the doorbell rings gently.


    Lin Yuner stood up and said, "how fast, maybe it''s my classmate!"


    Happily ran to open the door, there were several men standing at the door, headed by a young man in his twenties and twenties. His appearance was gloomy and soft, reflecting a kind of cold temperament. He was handsome and wanted to be cold and desolate nanniang very much. However, it is undeniable that men with this temperament are more likely to be liked by women.


    And it seems that this young man still has a lot of status!


    When Lin Yuner saw the people standing at the gate, he looked back and said with a smile: "it''s my classmate. He used to study in Huangcheng for two years. Later he entered Huangcheng college. Now he is a junior. Knowing that I will go to Huangcheng college at the beginning of school, he invited our old classmates to get together. His name is Shanren!"


    Then he introduced Chu Feng to the young man at the door: "this is the man who saved me when I kidnapped him. His name is,,"


    before Lin Yuner''s words were said, Shanren took a step forward and extended his hand to Chu Feng: "thank you for saving Yuner. If you don''t, I will feel guilty for my whole life. After all, I let her come to Jicheng to gather."


    Chu Feng glanced at a touch of light color in his eyes, and gently shook with kindness: "it''s just a piece of work. Now that you''re here, I''ll finish the task. Goodbye!"


    Lin yun''er, who had a good impression, nodded: "goodbye!" Without any reminiscence, Chu Feng walked out of the room directly from the side of Shanren. He only looked at Shanren one more time through the reflection of the wall. His left eye saw the color of insidious cunning and hypocrisy in the latter''s body.


    Such a person, Lin Yuner and he together, the result is certainly not very good, but Chu Feng will not pay attention to these, at least now Lin Yuner''s eyes, Shanren is her old classmate, can be trusted, from her accident to call the latter, you can see.


    Shanren side head looking at the leaving Chu Feng, light mouth: "Yuner, go, I will arrange you to go to Jicheng hotel first!" At the same time, he winked at his side. The latter retreated a little, and finally went to the direction of Chu Feng''s departure.


    Lin yun''er didn''t find all this, just nodded his head cleverly and left with Shanren!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1142

    On the street at 4:00 a.m., I unconsciously arrived at Jicheng for four hours. Chu Feng left the hotel and headed for Jicheng hotel!


    A motorcade drove past him when he left the hotel. He could see Lin Yuner sitting in the car. He didn''t feel much about Chu Feng. Everyone had his own choice of road to go. It was a blessing or a disaster, but it could not be avoided!


    Everyone''s future is in his own hands. Chu Feng is not a worrisome person.


    Just out of a short while, a capable and hot figure stood in front of Chu Feng. Ye Zixuan stood on the street under the night with an angry look. Chu Feng was surprised how she came out in the middle of the night. She was ready to go up and make a fuss. A picture flashed through her left eye.


    After a little pause, Chu Feng was still. She walked by her side without knowing Ye Zixuan. The angry color on Ye Zixuan''s angry face faded like the tide. How could Chu Feng face her like this?


    A flash of light flashed through Ye Zixuan''s small head. She probably understood that she generally walked forward. When she passed through a flower cluster, she kicked her foot out of it. After that, a man fell back from the flowers and fainted.


    Chu Feng also came back at this time, holding Ye Zixuan''s small waist and looking at the man who fainted. He was one of the bodyguards who followed Shanren''s side just now: "follow me, I''m full of food and support!"


    "By the way, does Jicheng have any kind name?"


    Thinking of the motorcade just seen, Chu Feng added: "it seems that the identity is not simple!"


    Ye Zixuan looked at the man who had fainted. He was angry that Chu Feng had left in the middle of the night. He felt that Chu Feng might be going to deal with something. When she was held by the latter, she went to Jicheng Hotel and said, "there are some people with a good name in Jicheng, but if the identity is not simple, there is only one."


    "Jinan Shanjia is second only to the cold family. The former ancestors are the imperial chefs of the founding leader. In Jinan, five of the ten hotels are Shanjia''s, and even in the national catering industry, it also controls 10% of the hotels!"


    Chu Feng stopped, surprised and said: "royal kitchen offspring, so cattle force?"


    Ye Zixuan nodded and said as he walked, "it''s really amazing, because he has been following the founding leader for nearly 40 years and is worthy of the title of the head of the imperial chef. Even now, many of the second generation of Shanjia are responsible for the food of the big men in huanxinghai."


    "Even the chefs of Ye''s family are good family people. Officials from all over the country, such as Leng family, also have good family people."


    "It''s no exaggeration to say that now the good old man, Li Ji''s grandfather, should be polite when he comes, because he has been following the founding leader since he was 15 years old, and has been responsible for his diet until his death."


    Ye Zixuan constantly throws out these messages, and Chu Feng slowly digests them. Although it seems that the good family does not have a trace of power background, their people are all related among the responsible persons. Although they are only cooks, they can get the trust of the big men, which is certainly not what ordinary people can do.


    The house of the royal kitchen is well deserved!


    However, Chu Feng is only a simple understanding, there is not much interest in this, the two sides will not have any intersection, also do not need to pay attention to these.


    Just a few minutes after they left, the man who had been kicked unconscious by Ye Zixuan woke up and stood up, biting his dizzy head. He could not see the trace of Chu Feng. He was angry at the woman who had just kicked her, and also made a phone call. His face was ashamed: "young master, I lost my man!"


    At the moment, Shanren, who has arranged for Lin Yuner to live in Jicheng and get on the bus to leave, receives a phone call and frowns: "lost with him, is he hiding something?"


    "No!" The man who walked out of the flowers shook his head, touched the painful place where he was kicked and said, "I followed the boy all the time just now. He didn''t find me following. Suddenly, a woman appeared and two people passed by. The woman came to me for no reason and kicked me dizzy with one foot."


    For fear that Shanren said he was incompetent, the man added: "because I was hiding in the flowers at that time, so there was no time to block, will be hit."


    "As for the boy, I saw him stop a taxi before I fainted. I should rescue Miss Lin tonight. It was an accident!"


    When he said this, the man felt uneasy and was kicked unconscious for no reason. If there was no information, he would be swept out tomorrow.


    Shanren was silent for a moment, and said faintly: "it''s just an accident tonight. Come back. As for the relationship between the woman and the boy, do you see it?"


    The man quickly replied: "it doesn''t matter. When two people pass each other, they are very natural. They look like complete strangers. I suspect that the woman is a psychopath, and the man can''t contact anyone when he comes out of the hotel."


    Shanren didn''t know that the man had something to hide. He nodded: "come back then. In two months'' time, the Imperial City catering competition will start. This time, our good family must get the first place. In that way, we should have more opportunities to win the food monopoly in major areas such as Jinghai, Guangzhou and Shancheng."


    The man should hang up the phone and stop a taxi to leave.A night without a word, the sky turned white!


    Chu Feng went back to the hotel to take a bath last night. It was already five o''clock in the morning when she went to bed. She was sleeping alone. The door of the room was opened. Ye Zixuan closed the door and came to drink: "son of a bitch, you are still sleeping well. My grandfather just called and asked you to stop!"


    Chu Feng vaguely opened his eyes, from Xuancheng to Kuncheng, and then flew to Jicheng. Last night, he slept so late. Seeing the time, he closed his eyes again: "it''s still early. I don''t go to the cold house until 12 o''clock. Call me again at 11 o''clock. I haven''t had a good rest for several days."


    Ye Zixuan was also a little sleepy, but not as tired as Chu Feng. She went over to tear off the blanket on Chu Feng''s body, and her face turned red. She turned her back to the bed: "shameless, shameless, you shameless!"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw the posture of a giant. He rolled his eyes and put the blanket over his body again: "you are my little wife. You need to use it in the future. Shameless is shameless. If you have the ability, don''t use it in your life. I don''t care."


    Ye Zixuan is still a big girl after all, blushed by Chu Feng''s words. She turned around and glared at Chu Feng and said, "asshole, even if I want to use it, I''ll be ready. If you''re OK, let me see your sexual curse. If you scare me, I''ll wipe it off."


    "In addition, as cold as an army, that young soldier and fan Tong are kneeling at the door of the hotel last night, obviously asking for your forgiveness!"


    It''s impossible for ye Zixuan to make such a fuss and still want to sleep. He sat up and smelled the words and looked at the time: "let them kneel down. If they don''t really fall on their faces, how can they understand how to write the two characters of convergence?"


    Regardless of Ye Zixuan still standing beside the bed, Chu Feng lifted the blanket down. In front of Ye Zixuan''s helpless and disdainful eyes, he went into the bathroom to wash his clothes. He came to the hall, picked up a cup of morning tea made by Ye Zisheng, and went to the balcony by the window. All the children of power and power were kneeling on the ground at this moment.


    Kneeling in front of the people, it is cold as army and fan Tong!


    After sipping a sip of tea, Chu Feng turned around and went back to sit down. Ye Zisheng was dressed more casually today. He did not look rigorous. He leaned on his chair and said with a smile: "they are very smart. They kneel down to ask for forgiveness as you said. Don''t you need to kill them all? What''s more, they''ve almost lost their face in broad daylight? "


    "It''s not their taste, it''s ye shaorui!" Chufeng tossed out a sentence with a smile. According to Leng rujun''s arrogance and fan Tong''s arrogance, even if he knew that the consequences of offending him were very serious, he would never think of kneeling down to ask for forgiveness.


    Then there is only one possibility, ye Zisheng''s intentional guidance.


    Ye Zisheng chuckled and didn''t deny that it was his own arrangement: "yes, I did point them out. After all, fengshao wants to be deterred when you go to Jinan. Otherwise, the matter last night was not too big and needed such a big battle. The lottery is just below. Whether fengshao wants to make an example or just to deter, it is not my responsibility."


    "Of course, we must take advantage of the situation to clean up a group of people to achieve a more powerful deterrent. Zixuan''s information can be submitted at any time."


    Chu Feng didn''t immediately answer Ye Zisheng''s words. He just walked from the new balcony. The people kneeling below looked up and looked up. Although they couldn''t see Chu Feng, they could feel that Chu Feng was looking at them, cold as an army, kneeling in front of him, and his body was more straight.


    Because Leng Wuxi also called him personally last night. If he wanted to live a stable life, he would do it according to the requirements of Chu Feng. It''s not shameful to kneel down, and Goujian still has to live on his salary and taste courage!


    So he knelt down here at six o''clock this morning with the powerful children who wanted to step on the wind of Chu last night. In addition, yuan Yuya was also brought by them. Now she is kneeling in the line. What''s different is that she is wearing a hat, sunglasses and a mask. She is afraid that she will be recognized and will lose face and go home later.


    Chu Feng did not show too much pity, a little sigh, a few can not be heard: "had known so, why at the beginning?"


    With a soft sigh, Chu Feng no longer looks at the people below. When they don''t exist at all, he walks into the room quietly drinking morning tea and eating breakfast. The sky is falling down and he is still standing still!


    Ye Zisheng and ye Zixuan looked at each other. They didn''t know what chufeng was thinking. It was not appropriate for them to kneel all the time. At least they thought that.


    Only Yan Qiaoling was so quiet from beginning to end. Even those people began to kneel at the door of the hotel. She did not look at them curiously. She thought that if she had been her last night, those people would have only one result.


    Die!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1143

    Jicheng Hotel, ten o''clock in the morning.


    With more and more people coming in and out of the hotel, more than 20 men and women in Chinese clothes kneeling on the ground outside the hotel have attracted many people''s attention. The crowd stood in the distance to discuss, curious about these people kneeling on the ground, and more curious about who made them kneel on the ground.


    As long as these people have a glance, they all know that they are rich or expensive. Those who can enter and leave Jicheng hotel also have certain identities. Slowly, they find that there are familiar faces among the kneeling crowd, which is even more surprising.


    Among them, there are the Deputy staff member of Jicheng, the Qianjin of the leader of the municipal Party committee, the childe of the leader of the criminal investigation team,,,


    as the identities of these people are gradually revealed by those who know it, the onlookers are even more surprised. Everyone here is a real power figure in Jicheng, but those who have such a background should kneel here now Not one.


    Even more, some people recognized Leng rujun and secretly told those around him that he was the nephew of Leng family in Jinan. People were more surprised than at the beginning, and they were more curious about who could make these arrogant and powerful children kneel down at the door of the hotel at all costs.


    As time went on, Leng rujun led the people to kneel for several hours. The sun was shining on them. For these spoiled people, it was a kind of torture. How could they bear it.


    But Chu Feng has not appeared, they can only be quiet kneeling on the ground, even if the sweat has been brushed down, also dare not easily stand up.


    At 10:30, an elevator falls down. Lin Yuner, who was arranged to stay in the hotel by Shanren last night, and several of his companions came out. Today, Shanren arranged for these old classmates to visit Jicheng villa. They stayed there tonight, and the convoy for picking up people has been sent out.


    Jicheng villa is also the property of Shanjia.


    Just walked to the door of the hotel, Lin Yuner was surprised to see the scene in front of him. He didn''t know just now in the room. At the moment, he saw a curious opening: "what''s the matter?"


    A girl with a light make-up beside her glanced at her, but when she saw Leng rujun and fan Tong kneeling in front of her, her pretty face was shocked. She took Lin Yuner to greet her companions and went out by the side door. She lowered her voice and said, "don''t mind your own business."


    "Among the kneeling people, there are people from Jinan cold family and Fan family. They must have offended some big people. Let''s get out of the way!"


    Lin yun''er and others got a glimpse of Quancheng before they came to Jicheng. They also knew from old classmates in Jicheng that Jinan cold family, Fan family and other real power families.


    At the moment, their family members even kneel at the door of the hotel in broad daylight. To say that they are not shocked, it is pure lying to themselves.


    The curious seven or eight people stopped and the car to pick them up had not come. They looked at them from a distance and listened to the voices of the people around them. The pretty girl pulled her companions away from the area and sighed: "the one who can make them kneel on the ground must be the top figure of the holy pilgrimage."


    "It''s just that I haven''t heard of any kingdom leader coming to Jicheng. It''s really strange!"


    Not to mention that pretty girls are strange, even the people around them are also curious. There are those who can crush the children of these powerful people in the holy Dynasty, but they must be at the top level. As a native of Jicheng, or watching the news, they don''t find any big names coming to Jicheng.


    But this does not prevent them from looking at the scene in front of them at the moment. More people are thinking about who they are and let them kneel on the ground.


    Half an hour later, eleven o''clock has passed, and the motorcade of Lin Yuner has arrived. Shanren comes with several bodyguards and sees Leng rujun and fan Tong kneeling on the ground with slight color change. They all belong to the same circle and have a lot of intersection.


    Because of his familiarity, he was shocked to see them kneeling on the ground. He was more shocked than anyone else. He also stayed curiously to see who could be so cruel to Leng rujun and others!


    More and more people gathered around. Lengrujun''s face was not so good-looking. They all lowered their heads for fear of being recognized by others. They did not know how many times Chu Feng had been scolded, but they did not dare to show them.


    Finally, in the look of everyone''s expectation, the elevator number of the person in charge of Jicheng Hotel began to beat. Everyone''s eyes were watching without blinking. They had already made a judgment in their hearts. If they could make Leng rujun and others kneel on the ground, they would be in the position of the most responsible person if they lived in Jicheng hotel.


    As the number gradually decreased, people''s breath was held a little. Leng rujun and others also raised their heads. Everyone''s eyes were filled with urgency and expectation, and they wanted to see the people who came out.


    One!


    The elevator number stopped on the first floor, Ding, people''s hearts were raised to the position of the voice, the elevator is also slowly opened at the moment, see a few people come out of it, Leng rujun and others face a little disappointed, but also with urgent hope.Shanren''s eyes narrowed: "it''s him, no wonder!"


    Pretty girl didn''t know when she had been standing by Shanren''s side and asked, "who is he?" His companions were also curious to see Xiang Shanren. He came out of the room with a pair of glasses and some bodyguards. They were not ordinary people, but they didn''t know each other.


    When Shanren saw that everyone looked at him, even Lin Yuner, who was interested in him, cast a curious look at him. He slightly straightened his body and showed a touch of satisfaction. He said, "Ye Zisheng, the grandson of the second master ye Enzheng, one of the emperor''s young masters!"


    Shanren obviously heard the voice of the crowd sucking cold air. Shanren didn''t deliberately suppress his words. All the people around him almost heard him. He was slightly surprised to see that the man who came out was the emperor. He could understand why Leng rujun and others knelt on the ground.


    Lin Yuner took a look at Ye Zisheng and then moved away: "do you know him"


    "natural knowledge!" Shanren is even more arrogant. Without hesitation, he replied with that kind of aloof manner: "I believe you know how much our good family does. I have seen Ye Zisheng several times. My uncle and several brothers are all cooks of Ye family."


    The people around nodded slightly. The signboard of Shanjia was the house of imperial cooks, and the inscription was written by the founder of the country. Therefore, no one suspected that Shanren was lying. The pretty girl looked at him with a little light.


    What we didn''t find was that Lin Yuner''s eyes were looking at Ye Zisheng, who was elegant and graceful, with an unknown smile.


    Ye Zisheng did not pay attention to the eyes of the people present. He came to Leng rujun in front of them. He opened some dry lips and said, "Ye Shao, what about him?"


    Ye Zisheng knew that he was asking Chu Feng. He shook his head slightly: "he left from the back door of the hotel 20 minutes ago. Just let us tell you that your identity is very strong, but it was given to you by your ancestors and parents. If you remove these halos from you, you are not farting."


    "This time, he forgives you, but he is not afraid of the pressure of the alliance between your grandparents and your parents, but he disdains to trample on people like you to show his arrogance. He just wants you to understand that when you step on others with a sense of superiority, you should also be prepared to be trampled on by others."


    Leng rujun and others frown and ponder over the words conveyed by Ye Zisheng by Chu Feng. Finally, they can understand the general nod. Sometimes the world is unfair, but sometimes it is very fair. That is, when you want to step down on others, you should be prepared to be trampled on by others.


    With this sentence, many people''s complaints about kneeling for several hours dissipated a lot, and even a little more gratitude to Chu Feng. Lengrujun slowly stood up, shaking some sour legs.


    When they all followed, Leng rujun said in a loud voice: "I am as cold as an army. I will never let such things happen again in my life. If there is less wind, I will keep it in mind."


    No matter what complaints fan Tong and others had at the beginning, they all understood that Chu Feng had taught them a way to be a man, and echoed the words of Leng rujun: "we will keep in mind the teaching of fengshao."


    The voices of more than 20 people reverberated in the sky above the hotel and shocked everyone''s heart. The chin of the onlookers almost didn''t fall off. At first, everyone thought it was Ye Zisheng, the emperor of the emperor, but he didn''t want another person. It seemed that he was still the famous underground emperor of the holy Dynasty in the world. There was little wind!


    Ye Zisheng just patted Leng rujun''s shoulder and left with his bodyguard. Some things don''t need too much words, so we can understand them.


    Leng rujun and others also followed him away, leaving behind onlookers who had not reflected for a long time, or that they could not accept the scene in front of them. If the reason for these people''s kneeling was Ye Zisheng, they thought it was very normal, but now they found that Leng rujun''s reason for kneeling was Chu Feng, which many people could not accept.


    Chu Feng is very cattle, they all know how much, but no matter how much cattle, it is impossible for most of the children of Jicheng dignitaries to kneel down?


    However, no matter how much they don''t believe it, it happened clearly in front of them. After a little sigh, the people began to disperse slowly. It was destined that this topic would be discussed for some time.


    Shanren and they are still in place. Lin Yuner''s beautiful eyes flicker and her mouth cocked slightly: "I didn''t expect that these people were deterred by fengshao. It''s a pity that he was also in the hotel last night. Otherwise, he would really like to see him."


    Shanren''s face changed slightly. Hearing some adoration from Lin Yuner''s words, his tone was somewhat sour and unnatural: "it''s nothing. No matter how a cow, it''s just a blackhead who can''t stand on the table. I don''t know how Huangcheng college admitted such people at the beginning."


    "It also deterred the officials. I don''t know whether he was too strong or the current Dynasty was too incompetent."


    All the people who followed him just laughed. Although Shanren was also a student of Huangcheng University, he was not in Huangcheng university most of the time. Many of them were in Huangcheng University. Although he didn''t see it on that day, they all heard about it.


    The Tianchi ambassador, as well as the Kennedy family, have been abused by Chu Feng and have no temper. Can the rulers of the overlord Kingdom abuse them?It''s just a power in the city. What''s the wool?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1144

    Cold house, not magnificent, nor brilliant atmosphere, but in Jinan, it is the first house.


    It''s nothing else. It''s just that the people in power of the Leng family have lived here for several generations. Today''s cold Wuxi is in the mansion all the year round. It''s like the power center of Jinan.


    In the past, the cold family''s mansion, which used to be crowded with people, is very lonely today. It seems that it has fallen down at once. However, the guards are twice as much as usual. Today, an important person is coming to visit him.


    The real underground master of Shengchao, the only king, chufeng!


    Therefore, from 8:00 a.m., Leng family began to refuse all visitors. Besides, the slogan of "no visitors" was put out outside the cold family mansion. Many people who want to come to Leng''s house and hope to see Leng Wuxi all go back to their homes and wonder what happened. They have to close their doors to thank guests.


    In the past, many visitors to Leng''s house were allowed to enter. Although there was no cold master, there were also nephews and nephews of Leng family. It was the first time that such a thing happened today.


    However, the guard at the door told them that they didn''t think much about it today. Anyway, it''s not an urgent matter. It''s OK to come tomorrow.


    Only 20 minutes before 12 o''clock, a car came to the cold house in a low-key way. The guard at the door just looked at the license plate, but didn''t go to check who was in the car. Instead, he opened the door so that the car could drive in directly.


    If anyone sees it at the moment, he must be surprised, because since ancient times, although the Leng family has not stopped at the scene, many people, in order to show their respect for Leng Wuxi, park their luxury cars not far away from the old house of Leng family, and then walk there, driving directly to Lengjia mansion and entering it.


    Not to mention that it is rare to see it in a hundred years, at least once in ten years.


    The modest car drove into Leng''s mansion, and the door opened. Ye Zixuan took the lead to get down from the top and let Ye Zisheng deal with Leng rujun''s affairs. Ye Zixuan and Chu Feng left the hotel''s back door together and came to Leng''s mansion first.


    At this time, the housekeeper, who was fifty years old, also came to see him


    She has been following Leng Wuxi since she was 15 years old. Now the housekeeper of the cold family sees Ye Zixuan with a kind smile: "when I saw Miss ye, she was only a little girl about ten years old. Over the years, you have grown into a pretty girl. It seems that I am really old."


    Ye Zixuan didn''t show her fiery personality, but she showed her noble demeanor at the moment: "cold housekeeper is joking. Who dares to say you are old when you go out and you are not old. My grandfather''s people in his sixties are not of the same spirit, so you are not old at all."


    Appropriate words, so that cold housekeeper nodded frequently, this just looked at Chu Feng and them: "come with me, the old man has been waiting for you in the dining room!"


    After that, cold housekeeper turned around to lead the way. Chu Feng did not ask anything. He followed him. On the way, he took a look at Leng''s mansion. It was estimated that it should have a history of 200 years. Everything was so simple and old, but the vitality contained in it was something that other old houses had never owned.


    On the way to the dining room, Chu Feng also saw a thousand year old pine surrounded by a fence, with two words on it, ancient characters, Xuanyuan!


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to the environment. He followed cold housekeeper through the corridor to the banquet hall with a total area of more than 100 square meters. It was just like the decoration style of the last century, or even a little bit old. The whole banquet hall was only cold Wuxi sitting there without anyone else.


    Slightly surprised, but Chu Feng didn''t show much. He went over and sat next to Leng Wuxi. Leng housekeeper took a meaningful look at Chu Feng and asked Ye Zixuan to sit down. Then he retreated to let the kitchen start serving dishes.


    "Little wind, great benevolence!"


    When all the people sat down, Leng Wuxi spoke faintly, revealing a light appreciation: "the behavior of Xiaojun and others last night can be big or small. It depends on how fengshao judges. At first, I thought that fengshao would trample on their dignity wantonly, but after getting the news, I couldn''t help but give a thumbs up for fengshao!"


    These words, Leng Wuxi is from the bottom of my heart. Over the years, he not only explained to his descendants, but also to many subordinates. There is no peak of identity. There are mountains outside the mountain. Don''t rely on that identity to bully the weak, because one day you may become that weak person.


    Over the past few decades, Leng Wuxi has said these words many times, but most people are not satisfied with it. Leng Wuxi has no way to deal with it.


    But last night, Chu Feng directly used his actions to verify this statement, which made those children of power who always thought themselves to be arrogant suffered severe losses. Although their dignity was lost, they gained at least one valuable experience and life change.


    Not to mention all, Leng Wuxi believes that 80% of the more than 20 powerful children who have been ravaged by the Chu wind will take warning, and they will also be available in the future. This is a gratifying thing for Leng Wuxi. How can he not be happy that Chu Feng''s outrageous behavior has solved the old problems he has sighed for decades?Chu Feng didn''t have any mood swings. He picked up the tea and turned to look at the ripples inside: "I''m not as noble as you said. Last night, they were smart. Otherwise, I would let them have nothing, so I didn''t do anything. It''s their choice."


    "If people''s hearts are like this, they can only rely on themselves. What outsiders give them is advice and pressure. If they don''t want to change, it is difficult for anyone to change them."


    Leng Wuxi nodded slightly, and obviously agreed with Chu Feng''s words. He looked at the outside with deep eyes and a smile: "no matter how good it is, what''s the initial idea of fengshao, at least the result is good. The fresh blood of Jicheng will certainly change. The future of the holy Dynasty is theirs."


    Chufeng was not interested in these things. Seeing dishes of delicious food being carried on the table, chufeng did not politely pick up chopsticks and put a piece into his mouth: "cold old, don''t tell me these empty, really thank me, take me to Xuanyuan family."


    "Don''t worry, I''m a kind person. I''m not going to blood wash, I''m not going to exterminate the door. I''m a simple visitor!"


    Cold Wuxi didn''t show any fluctuation because of chufeng''s rudeness. He tapped his finger on the table and shook his head: "the wind is less. I''m going to take you there naturally, but I also want to eat rice, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng curled his mouth. Murong Bing, who was told by Chu Feng not to talk nonsense, couldn''t help cursing: "cold boy, don''t talk nonsense here. Take us quickly. Otherwise, I''ll destroy your cold home and see whether you cry or not."


    Ye Zixuan''s mouth twitched, but she understood that Murong Bing was a woman who even dared to abuse Tiandao.


    But cold Wuxi, always calm, looked at Murong Bing lightly, raised a smile: "nine Princess why worry, they know you want to come, also know why, but it is not the time, secular 3000 disturbance, always need to solve some to go, otherwise, things are not at ease ah!"


    Chu Feng seemed to catch something in general, secretly scolded the old fox, but did not show it.


    Put down the chopsticks, Chu Feng said to the point: "what do I need to do?"


    "Less wind, wise man!" Leng Wuxi nodded slightly, and his fingers gently circled on the table top: "two days later, there will be an auction in Jicheng town hall. There are two things that we hope the wind will take down. Because the wind is less and the money is less, you have a strong capital in your hand."


    "We don''t want the other two things either. As long as the wind is less, we can master it by ourselves, and then we can start."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. He thought Leng Wuxi wanted to make sure that there would be no turmoil. He didn''t want to ask him to take part in an auction and take two things. It was just a matter of losing a little money. Chufeng didn''t think it would be so simple.


    Sure enough, Leng Wuxi pauses and says, "the auction is Sotheby''s in Wenzhou, and the Rothschild family is standing behind it. Of course, these are not the most important things. What is important is that the person who provides these two things is called the collector! It is doomed that any means will be useless, except for simple auction! "


    Chu Feng put down his chopsticks and looked at Ye Zixuan. He had never heard of any Tibetan master!


    Ye Zixuan''s expression was dull, and then appeared dignified and soft voice: "Tibetan Lord, a fellow who was as famous as the demon lord dragon Haoran in those years. No one knows how many years he has existed, and no one has seen his real identity. But we can be sure that his strength is so strong that he once broke into Xuanyuan forbidden area with a single gun!"


    "Besides, he has two apprentices, one named Gru and the other Damar!"


    Chu Feng sat on the stool almost without a buttock on the ground. His expression sprang up, but he pointed to Leng Wuxi. Finally, he sighed. He knew that Xuanyuan family must borrow him to do something, but now he doesn''t know what to do.


    Gelu, the living Buddha in Tibet today, Dama, the former living Buddha, but because of the Tibetan rebellion, he is now in exile in other countries!


    But Leng Wuxi has already conveyed the meaning of Xuanyuan family, which can be said to be the only condition to save Murong Bing. Chu Feng knows that he can''t refuse, otherwise he can only let Murong Bing take care of himself. But now the enemy is more and more powerful, and there is not much time for Murong Bing to recover slowly.


    Breath out a breath, Chu wind light mouth: "what are two kinds of things, and what additional conditions?"


    Cold Wuxi sat straight, light said: "one is called the devil twelve wings, one is called ethereal!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1145

    But the whole cold family, in addition to cold Wuxi, did not see any other people, only Chu Feng and Leng Wuxi together, sitting on the table that can accommodate 30 people to eat together, and finished a lunch.


    Finally, ye Zisheng humbly opened his mouth: "cold old, such as frost?"


    Cold home such as frost, ye Zisheng''s fiancee, this time is to finalize the wedding day!


    Leng Wuxi gently wiped his mouth down with a tissue and nodded slightly. Cold housekeeper came by and said respectfully: "miss Rushuang went to Jicheng villa with several friends three days ago, but she has not come back yet. If ye Shao wants to find her, she will go to Jicheng villa."


    "I can arrange a car for you to go if you need to!"


    Hearing that Leng Rushuang is not there, ye Zisheng seems to have a little bit of disappointment, but it is a good cover up: "if she is not here, then I''ll find the broken sky!"


    Cold housekeeper received a word: "broken day young master left cold home for love a year ago, and has not come back yet!"


    This time, not only Ye Zisheng, but also Chu Feng and others were twitching. What happened to the cold family? A young lady went out for three days and couldn''t come back to play with others. The eldest young master left for love for a year and didn''t come back. How could the cold family be so relaxed?


    Ye Zisheng blinked his eyes and said with a wry smile, "then I''d better go to Rushuang. Before I came, my grandfather asked me to settle down the date and Rushuang quickly, and strive to get married before he went down!"


    Leng Wuxi nodded slightly. He understood ye Enzheng''s idea. The six big men in Shengchao, No.1 and No.5 all need to be replaced. Only he, no.6, can die. Therefore, it is understandable that ye Enzheng wants to let Ye Zisheng marry Leng Rushuang before he goes down. It can make the Ye family get a better position in the next term.


    These are already public secrets. Leng Wuxi waved: "arrange a car and send them to Jicheng villa. In addition, tell Rushuang what I mean. No matter what she thinks in her heart, the wedding will go on. She must be ye Zisheng''s wife in this life, or she will get out of the cold house forever!"


    Cold housekeeper nodded and calmly left the restaurant to arrange.


    Chu Feng stood up with a toothpick in his mouth and patted Ye Zisheng on the shoulder: "then you can go after your wife. I''ll go back to the hotel to have a rest and finish the auction. I''ll do something about it. If it''s fast, I''ll see you in the imperial city for half a month. If it''s slow, contact again!"


    "Less wind!" Ye Zisheng suddenly got up and took Chu Feng''s hand with a prayer in his eyes.


    Chu Feng was so cold that he threw away his hand and looked Alert: "that, my orientation is very normal. You must not have any illusions about me, or Zixuan will kill you first."


    Ye Zisheng shook his head with a wry smile, and in spite of the cold, Wuxi still sat here and said, "that rufrost''s personality is a little special. I want you to go with me and be a companion."


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, then understood the general meaning of a smile, and looked at Leng Wuxi: "Leng Lao, who is your granddaughter? It''s not ordinary people who can let the people who love or disgrace not be shocked, and who will not move before the landslide? "


    Cold Wuxi such as the level of static get up, ponder a way: "cold, proud, difficult to get along with!"


    Simply leave a word, Leng Wuxi turned to leave the restaurant, he has achieved his goal today, the rest is the young people''s business, he is not willing to get involved, as long as the result is that result, he will not care about any process.


    But his words have made Chu Feng and others understand what kind of person leng Rushuang is. Chu Feng tut said: "it seems that people are just like their names." But also did not immediately agree to Ye Zisheng, but looked at Murong Bing: "you ok?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and his face was a little embarrassed. However, he knew that Murong Bing was ok, and he was too lazy to say anything when he waved his hand. Anyway, there was nothing wrong now, so he went with Ye Zisheng.


    However, ye Zixuan also directly took his hand from the other side, one left and one right. Chu Feng sighed slightly that the happiness of all people was not so good to enjoy!


    Exposed eyes, eyelashes are very long, eyes are very bright, deep with a touch of sadness color, not she is really sad, but a natural melancholy temperament.


    Not long after, a very short old man came to her back, with absolute respect on his face. He stood there quietly without saying a word.


    In the past 10 minutes, maybe 20 minutes later, the fairy like woman just said: "Chu Feng has come to Jicheng, everything is turning according to the fate of the wheel, Qisha Shengjun has been revived, Chang''e is about to wake up, and Dayi, who has been entangled for thousands of years, has to bear regret in his life."


    "Dark eyes, eyes of fate, Xuanyuan sword, Minghong sword are all born one after another. A fable left before the extinction of the ancient world, dark magic wings and ethereal spirits also appear. The era of doomsday has come!"


    With a slight sigh, the sad breath of Xianchen woman was stronger than the beginning: "granddad, why should we carry on the principle of prosperity and decline for thousands of years in the world? On the endless nine days, who made such subtle rules?"Although Xianchen woman called xuanyuantai great grandfather, the latter''s face did not look like an elder, but respectful and humble: "since ancient times, no one knows the history of the real existence of the earth, and no one can really explain the definition and time of the existence of the universe. No one knows how many secrets are buried."


    "The only thing we can know is that the characters in the myths and legends once existed, but they are not gods, but practitioners and top martial artists. As for who has made the definition of the way of heaven, we don''t know!"


    The fairy dust woman does not nod her head in waves. The universe is still the history of the earth''s existence until now. Although scientists say that it has been so many years, the wiser people all know that they are just bullshit to gain eyeballs. No one can explain the real mystery of the universe and the law that prosperity will decline.


    Whether it is the destruction of the ancient practitioners to the peak period, or the replacement of each dynasty in this era, the interpretation is that prosperity is bound to decline. Who makes it, who knows?


    But xuanyuantai''s look was more and more respectful. He turned to face the empty air behind him: "ancestor!"


    This sentence, Xianchen woman knew that she was talking to herself. She looked into the distance and sighed: "I don''t persist, but whenever I look into the future, I will feel sad. Why must the peak of power be destroyed? When I see the blood flowing into a river, civilization is going to die, the beginning of another time, ancestor, my heart, pain!"


    The ancestor smiles, giving people a sense of peace: "I didn''t understand before, but after seeing so many changes over the years, I can understand that maybe it''s good to be strong to the peak, but when people go to the peak and have nothing to do, what will they do?"


    The fairy dust woman frowned, pondered over what the ancestor said, and finally shook her head: "ancestor, I don''t deny that you are right, but I still can''t accept it after all. Just because individual people can affect all things in the world, they can destroy the whole era. It''s too cruel. They can completely destroy the existence of the peak, can''t they?"


    The grandfather laughed, and there was a smile between his eyebrows: "when you were born, my first thought was to kill you, so that everything could not go on. But when the fate is impossible, I let you live, child, keep your heart state, even if you will eventually disappear."


    "Every era and every era has its own advantages and disadvantages. It depends on how the people who reverse the fate choose to destroy the whole era as in ancient times."


    Xianchen woman nodded gently and asked a question that she had been struggling with: "ancestor, who made the law that heaven will decline when the way of heaven is prosperous. Why can''t martial artists, practitioners or even more ancient saints stop the turning of the way of heaven and the destruction of fate?"


    The old ancestor''s eyes suddenly changed deep, secluded reply: "the way of heaven has been formed since the beginning of the universe, when the heaven and earth are chaotic. Some people say that the person who formulates it is the mother of the earth. But the emperor Xuanyuan once said that chaos breeds taboos, taboos lead to the way of heaven, and the way of heaven makes the mother of the earth."


    "Who knows the law of heaven? Without the beginning of the law of heaven, how can the mother of earth create everything in the world, and chaos begins to open, taboos breed among them! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1146

    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng and others appeared on time in the scenic Jicheng villa on the edge of the city.


    Jicheng villa, the home of imperial kitchen and the property of Shanjia, covers an area of more than 1000 mu. It is built in accordance with the mountains and water. The pavilions and pavilions are completely modeled on the ancient buildings of Jicheng, with a different flavor of ancient color and flavor, and built on the terrain formed by water.


    There is also another name of Yuquan villa.


    Although most of Jicheng villa adopts ancient architectural style, some other places are still modern buildings, such as a five-star hotel, a nightclub and some shops, all of which are modern construction equipment.


    But living in Jicheng villa, it does not appear to be a sudden contradiction, on the contrary, corresponding to each other, quite a city with two colors of charm.


    Jicheng villa is famous for its delicious food in all provinces of Jinan. Most of the chefs here are from good families. Many years ago, Jicheng villa was just a gourmet villa. However, with the development of modernization, it has gradually transformed into a place that many people like to come to when they are leisure.


    Whether it is a party, business talks or large-scale activities, as long as it is in Jicheng, most people will choose Jicheng villa.


    Indirectly and directly, it can create a net profit of no less than 1.5 billion Chi Yuan a year for Shanjia. Under the five-star hotel of Jicheng villa, the original parking lot has been changed into a gambling house with two floors, covering a large area. It is also one of the sources of funds for Jicheng villa, which is expected to account for 40% of the annual income!


    Chu Feng knew from ye Zixuan''s mouth that these were not secret secrets for Jicheng dignitaries. When the car arranged by the Leng family drove into the parking lot and got off the bus, Chu Feng sighed: "a man can be promoted to heaven just because a good family ancestor follows the founding leader, and they will receive the gospel for several generations."


    "Of course, this is also the reason why later generations followed suit and made a good family. If today''s big men don''t follow the style of the founding leaders, how can they be brilliant today?"


    Ye Zisheng and others alighted and nodded slightly when they heard the speech. Today''s scenery of the good family should have come to an end after the death of the founding leader. However, because of the founding leader''s reason, the imperial chef, who was responsible for most of the founder''s life, was destined to become the object of pursuit.


    Just like a lot of brain palsy now, they like what their idols like. They think that they can be closer to their idols.


    Although such a metaphor is a bit absurd, its meaning is not much different. Today''s many big men know that it is impossible to surpass the achievements of the founding leader. Therefore, they can only be closer to the founding leader in terms of style and hobbies, which is also an indirect way of self indulgence and comfort.


    Shanjia''s brilliance can continue to the present, and the great reason is here, because they are the royal kitchen''s home!


    Ye Zisheng and others got off the bus, and then he said softly, "brother Ji once said when he was with us that such a tradition is old-fashioned. When the old men step down in the future, all the royal kitchen houses, Royal tailors and royal special confessions will be cancelled."


    "Because only in this way can all beings be truly equal!"


    When Chu Feng heard the speech, he laughed with astonishment, and suddenly felt a little sympathy for the people represented by Ye Zisheng''s names. It can be expected that in 15 years or so, Li Ji, who does not care about secular vision and dislikes the traditional and old customs, will definitely be a nightmare of bureaucracy.


    However, Chu Feng just sighed with emotion. He didn''t care much about these things: "if you don''t say this, now you''ve arrived at Jicheng villa. Where will your fiancee be?"


    Ye Zisheng''s elegant look is a little more embarrassed. He came here to find his fiancee, and he wanted Chu Feng to follow them. It was a little bit of a fear.


    But no matter how afraid you are, you have to find it. After all, this is what ye Enzheng said. He looked at the number in his mobile phone and laughed bitterly: "I called her on the way just now. She said that she was in Jicheng villa, but I didn''t say what to do. So now I don''t know where she is, so I have to find her."


    "Villa I have arranged, less wind, you go to rest, I take people to find some cold frost, then telephone."


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to follow Ye Zisheng to find his fiancee. He nods and leaves in the parking lot. Ye Zisheng takes his bodyguard to find someone. Chu Feng takes Murong Bing and other women to the villa area.


    In order to make some dignitaries feel superior, Jicheng villa built ten villas in the villa, numbered from one to ten. What ye Zisheng ordered was the villa numbered one. Of course, it was also because he was the emperor of Ye family.


    Otherwise, even the childe of a province will not be able to live here.


    Just outside the parking lot, Chu Feng''s phone rang happily, indicating that everyone would wait for a moment. Chu Feng went to one side and connected the phone. Yan Luo''s voice was like a dead father and mother: "crazy boy, where are you now? I''m in Jicheng. My bastard master asked me to follow you."


    "Say, let me protect you


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, understood to smile bitterly. Eight wolves knew his strength, and how could he let Yan Luo come to protect him. He just wanted to learn something from him.But everyone came, and Chu Feng was not good enough to let him go back. Maybe it was Zhang yun''er''s way, which was not suitable for Yan Luo to learn: "I''m now in Jicheng villa. Come here!"


    "OK, pick me up at the door. I''ll take a taxi and get to the door in five minutes." Just finish saying, Yan Luo satisfied voice to spread, and then the phone beep has been hung up.


    Chu Feng stood in the same place, dumbfounded, and finally had no choice but to smile. He knew that Yan Luo was the first to act and then to act. However, he did not have much feeling. This shows that Yan Luo regarded him as a real brother, otherwise he would not be so casual.


    Let Murong Bing and their first villa to live in, Chu Feng alone to go out of Jicheng villa, although Yan Luolai can not play a role, but sometimes it does not mean that there is no role.


    In less than two minutes after arriving at Jicheng villa, a taxi stopped at the door. Yan Luo, who was wild and arrogant but not obnoxious, came down from the top and strode towards the Chu wind, shouting: "your woman is not a human being. You can''t shake me for more than ten meters."


    "I can''t stand it. I can''t stand it, so I''m here. Don''t let that woman teach me. That''s not what people can bear."


    Knowing that he was talking about Zhang yun''er, Chu Feng amused himself with a smile, and separated from the embrace of a man who came to Yan Luo, and took the latter''s shoulder to walk inside: "I forgive you once, but next time, don''t say yun''er''s wrong in front of me, because I''m not careful and may give you a foot."


    Clap Yan Luo on the shoulder, meaningful: "because, I value color light friend!"


    Yan Luo pushed Chu Feng away with a sound of hurt: "bad friend, you hurt my fragile soul. I heard that there is a gambling house in Jicheng mountain villa. You must give me 1.8 million yuan to let me have a good time. If I don''t lose 1.8 million yuan, I will feel uncomfortable. If I don''t feel comfortable, I will talk nonsense."


    "If I say how many women you have out there, then it''s not beautiful."


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly, but it was still early to see. When he first came to Jicheng villa, the outside world spread it so well. It was a good thing to go and have a look. He nodded: "go, there is no 1.8 million yuan. You only have 10000 yuan. You can give you 9000 yuan, I only need 100 yuan!"


    Yan Luo pretended to be thoughtful, and shook his head heartily: "how can you be a brother of life and death? Your stinginess is really shameful to me. However, if you only keep one hundred yuan for ten thousand yuan, it''s enough. I won''t say anything about you. Let''s go. Win some money. I''ll find ten eight women tonight, and I''ll shed my youth sweat."


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes. Yan Luo had been a little nervous before. He became even more nervous after learning from the eight wolves, just like a wild wolf who couldn''t eat enough.


    However, they are also more sincere. They smile and shake their heads. They head towards the underground gambling house. Jicheng villa is better than other places. The casinos give people directions and don''t worry about being checked. From this, we can see that the royal kitchen''s home is different.


    At the same time, at a place 500 meters away from Chu Feng and Chu Feng, it was like a yellow crane tower. At the top of the building, there were 20 or 30 young men and women. Everyone looked polite. Lin Yuner, who had a simple intersection with Chu Feng, was also here, surrounded by several girls.


    Not far from them, Shanren stands out from the crowd with several male classmates. You can see that he is the center of these people. He is holding a glass of red wine. His eyes sometimes look at Lin Yuner in the crowd, flashing a light.


    Next to a flat headed man said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the yun''er monitor, who was still mediocre in high school at the beginning, was so charming in the past few years that he directly killed the original class flower. It''s a pity that he didn''t have a vision at the beginning and knew that he would pursue her."


    Several people nearby nodded deeply. They naturally knew what Lin Yuner looked like, and they knew what she had changed over the years.


    Shanren just smiles at this. He organized the party, which is because he found Lin yu''er as she is now and moved his mind. When he heard the words of his old classmates, his smile was scornful.


    At this time, a bodyguard in black came to Shanren''s side and said respectfully: "young master, the villa No. 1 ordered by the emperor of Ye''s family has been occupied!"


    Shanren''s eyes brightened slightly. As the young owner of Jicheng villa, he paid great attention to the ten villas. He knew when ye Zisheng wanted to book No.1 villa, and arranged for people to pay close attention to it. Now he heard that someone had already lived in it, and knew it was an opportunity to get closer to each other.


    The banquet started at 7:30. Shanren patted his classmates on the shoulder: "you talk first. I''ll deal with some things."


    Just now people have heard ye jiahuang Shao''s four words. They all nod in fear and say that it''s OK. But looking at Xiang Shanren''s eyes, they are more awed and blazing!


    Especially those who have seen the scene outside the Jicheng Hotel today believe in Shanren''s strong contacts!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1147

    Among the ten villas in Jicheng villa, villa No. 1 is the most splendid villa with an area of more than 20 mu. It has an independent garden and a swimming pool, which is three times as large as the other nine villas.


    Because it is in Jicheng villa, and in order to ensure the safety and privacy of the people living here, the villa has not arranged a guard to guard here. It is also because the people who can live in villa No.1 must be extremely rich and expensive. They have already had bodyguards and do not need to be arranged by the villa.


    Twenty minutes ago, three women came into villa No.1. They were enchanting and charming Murong Bing, indifferent Yan Qiaoling and ye Zixuan.


    As soon as they appeared, they were concerned about villa No. 1 and passed the news to Shanren''s ears, and soon came here.


    But Shanren, who came here with several bodyguards, couldn''t get a word in, because Murong Bing and ye Zixuan fought on the bar directly. No one said a word, that is, you stare at me and I stare at you, which makes it hard for Shanren to get in and look at Murong Bing strangely.


    Naturally, there is Yan Qiaoling!


    Because he had never met Ye Zixuan. Ye Zixuan had met Ye Zixuan once at the family dinner of Ye family in the Imperial City, but he knew him. Shanren didn''t know him, and he didn''t ask about it. The identity of people who can stare at Ye Zixuan with big eyes is certainly not ordinary. Shanren will not ask questions foolishly.


    After standing for more than ten minutes, Shanren feels extremely embarrassed. At the same time, ye Zisheng, who went out to look for the eldest lady of Leng family, also came back with his bodyguard. He looked dejected because he had visited many places and didn''t see the person he was looking for.


    In addition, there are not many people around. The mountain resort is too big to find out how much time it takes to find it. Moreover, people can move, and they can''t find a clear goal. Most importantly, he can''t do anything without answering the phone.


    He is not Li Ji. He has been used to following ye Enzheng''s arrangement for a long time. Even if he doesn''t like the big lady of Leng family, he will continue.


    As soon as he walked in, he saw Shanren standing there with people. His sister seemed to be fighting with Murong Bing. He ignored Shanren directly. He whispered that he was unlucky. Ye Zisheng, who had seen him several times, walked over and spoke faintly: "shanshao is also here. What a coincidence!"


    Ye Zisheng''s return made Shanren''s embarrassment dissipate a lot. He raised a smile: "it''s just time to return to Jicheng, organize some students to get together, and happen to be in Jicheng villa. It''s said that ye Shao has moved into villa No.1. As the young master of the villa, how can I come here to say hello."


    "We are friends, anyway."


    If ye Zisheng can''t recognize the flattery and the relationship, of course, he won''t point out that we are not friends. If we have different details of a good family, we still need to give more face.


    When Shanren was invited to sit down, he said, "I just thought of it temporarily. I''m sorry to bother shanshao to come here in person. But if you come, I''ll ask you something."


    Sitting down Shanren heard the speech and nodded without hesitation: "Ye Shao, please say that benevolence knows everything!"


    "It''s not that serious." Although he didn''t know Shanren very well, he still knew him. In addition, he couldn''t find the elder lady of Leng family. He could ask Shanren to help him: "well, I came to Jicheng villa to find Miss Leng Rushuang. Leng Lao said that she was in Jicheng villa now, but I couldn''t find her."


    "Shanshao, you are the little master of the villa. It must be easier to find someone than me."


    Shanren knows that ye Zisheng and Leng Rushuang, the eldest lady of Leng family, are engaged, so there is no accident. He pats her chest and takes out the phone: "originally Miss Leng is also in Jicheng villa. Ye Shao can rest assured that as long as Miss Leng does not leave, I will find her."


    In front of Ye Zisheng''s face, he made a phone call to convey Ye Zisheng''s request. He ordered every place in the villa to pay attention to it. If he found it cold as frost, he would tell him.


    When he made a phone call, Shanren felt that the relationship with Ye Zisheng was getting closer and smiling: "Ye Shao, don''t worry, there will be news soon. In addition, at 7:30 tonight, I will have a party with some old classmates in Yushan Pavilion. Ye Shao has come to Jicheng villa. Would you like to have a look at it?"


    "Of course, it''s also a lot of fun, so I can do my best as a host!"


    Ye Zisheng refused and didn''t want to get involved in it. However, Shanren just helped him find cold as frost. Ye Zisheng thought and looked at Ye Zixuan: "Zixuan, Miss Murong, how are you?"


    Ye Zixuan glared at Murong ice fiercely, and said: "whatever you want."


    Murong Bing also does not return to the head: "I am also casual!"


    Ye Zisheng looks slightly embarrassed, but he also knows that ye Zixuan''s sister is still Murong Bing, the demon. He can''t afford to offend him. He looks at Yan Qiaoling with a wry smile: "Miss Yan, what about you?"


    Yan Qiaoling took a look at the outside, and finally glanced at the generous kindness in her eyes just now, and gently opened her red lips: "you decide!"


    Ye Zisheng''s questioning behavior was in the eyes of Shanren, which created many fantasies. He took a deep look at Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling. It was certain that ye Zisheng was extremely rich and expensive. His bold eyes were restrained a little, but he also made some decisions in his heart.Prepare to wait to go out from here, check the information of two people, save a careless, offend people who can''t afford to offend, then the gain is not worth the loss.


    Ye Zisheng saw that several people did not refuse or agree. He thought for a moment and said, "shanshao, you can arrange it. We will go by ourselves at 7:30."


    When ye Zisheng attended the party, he would surely be more honored. He nodded and stood up. Just about to say that, I would go back to prepare first. Then I thought of it. He took it out and answered for a moment. Then he hung up and said with a smile, "Ye Shao, miss Leng has been found. Now he is in the gym with some friends."


    Ye Zisheng stood up and said, "thank you." No matter what politeness or impoliteness, ye Zisheng and his bodyguard went directly to the fitness center of Jicheng villa. Although it was more an agreement between the elders for the cold frost, he did not resent the marriage. He set a date earlier to explain to ye Enzheng.


    Shanren is not unhappy about this. He wants to say hello to Ye Zixuan. However, although Ye Zixuan and murongbing do not stare at each other, they count their fingers there and ignore his meaning. Yan Qiaoling doesn''t look at him any more.


    A little embarrassed, he nodded slightly, turned around and left villa No.1 with his bodyguard. He was ready to go back to the imperial food pavilion and let people prepare for the reception tonight. Ye Zisheng''s presence will make his identity even higher. It is likely that he will also appear as cold as frost.


    Thinking of the public to see his worship look, Shanren''s heart was a burst of satisfaction, of course, did not forget to let the monitoring outside the villa door to check the identity of Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling.


    As soon as Shanren and his men left, ye Zixuan slapped on the sofa: "I didn''t expect that. Chu Feng went out last night and I checked it out. At that time, he rescued a woman. The person who kidnapped that woman was sent by Shanren. This hypocritical guy still dares to appear here. I really want to shoot him to death."


    Murong Bing also dispersed, just now and ye Zixuan fighting gas appearance giggle Jiaojiao: "it''s OK, that''s because he doesn''t know his husband''s identity, otherwise give him ten courage to dare not send someone to follow."


    Ye Zixuan breathed out a breath. After returning to the hotel after kicking out the man who was following Chu Feng, ye Zixuan felt that something was wrong with him, so he started Yinfeng''s people to investigate the route of Chu Feng''s going out. At last, he found out that Chu Feng''s hero saved the beauty last night. He found that the man who kidnapped Lin yun''er was sent out by Shanren.


    Naturally, Chu Feng didn''t know that ye Zixuan had just received some news, so when she saw Shanren coming here, she fought with Murong Bing and ignored him.


    Yan Qiaoling had no choice but to look at the two people who were acting just now, and asked softly, "I can be sure that he doesn''t know the identity of Feng Shao. Otherwise, he would not dare to come here, but last night destroyed his good deeds. Do we need to do something?"


    "After all, in this era, it''s easy to block the open gun, but it''s hard to defend the hidden arrow!"


    "No need!" Ye Zixuan shook her head and stood up with a smile of amusement: "after I knew about this, I contacted my grandfather. The good family has been glorious for a hundred years. It is no longer the original kitchen house. Now they are profit seeking businessmen. They have made a lot of profits by using the prestige left by their ancestors. We should not know about this matter."


    Murong Bing giggled and giggled: "your grandfather, that boy, must want to let the unknowable Chu Feng be hated by benevolence, and then means emerge in endlessly. Finally, take my husband''s hand and take away the royal kitchen''s home?"


    Ye Zixuan rolled her white eyes and glared at Murong Bing, and said, "you are smart. Anyway, don''t tell Chu Feng. Although Shanren is well disguised, he will certainly do something wrong. At that time, we will add fuel to the flames. The sunset of Shanjia will come ahead of time. The catering industry all over the country should collapse."


    Shanren, who has returned to Yushan Pavilion, naturally does not know what he thinks nobody knows. He has been known by Ye Zixuan and others, and deliberately guides him to step on a mine.


    But as soon as he came back, he told the people that ye jiahuang and his younger brother, ye Zisheng, would also attend the party in the evening. His eyes were full of worship when those old classmates looked at him. At the same time, he also ordered the staff of the villa not to open the Imperial dining hall to the public tonight.


    After all this, Shanren comes to the restroom on the second floor from the bottom, ready to tell his father and grandfather that ye jiahuang seldom appeared in Jicheng villa.


    A bodyguard came up holding the phone and said indifferently: "young master, just now the gambling house called. A man used a hundred yuan chips to win more than 30 times in half an hour. He has already taken 30 million yuan from the gambling house!"


    "Our people doubt that he is a thousand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1148

    The underground casino of Jicheng villa.


    There are two floors in total. Each floor covers an area of more than 1700 square meters. It is completely under the Shanshi hotel. It can provide hundreds of millions of dollars a year for Shanjia, which can be called a cash cow.


    The first floor of the casino is the public entertainment facilities, slot machines, gambling size, gold flowers and so on are the main entertainment of the first floor, and also the most popular entertainment mode. However, there are tens of millions of dollars in and out of each day on the first floor. Excluding the net profit, there are still 10 million and 20 million yuan, which is the least.


    Shanjia also arranges a lot of gambling experts in this layer, with annual salary of millions to support, so as to make the most of profits.


    Many people understand that ten bets and nine losses. However, under such circumstances, many people come here hoping to win. In the end, they still lose more than win.


    The first floor is also the place where the crowd is the most mixed. There are all kinds of sounds in the air, such as the smell of smoke, the smell of wine, and the smell of powder on women.


    Dozens of rabbit girls shuttled around the gambling tables to deliver cigarettes and wine to the gamblers, which were free of charge. Of course, it was also because the drinks and cigarettes were nothing compared with the final benefits.


    If some of them lose too badly, the rabbit girl will follow the above meaning, blooming charm and tenderness, and the loser to have a romantic love affair, so that those who lose find a little psychological comfort, but also to let them next time, still have the mood to come here.


    The second floor, compared with the first floor, is much quieter. There is an unwritten rule. If you don''t have 10 million, don''t go to the second floor.


    Therefore, the stairway on the second floor is guarded by four strong men in black all the year round. In addition to being invited by the person in charge of the casino or having a diamond VIP card, you can go down there. It is also the place where the most money is made in the underground casinos, because the amount involved in every day is more than 100 million yuan.


    At the moment, the first floor is full of excitement, because a young god of gambling appeared in the gambling house. In only half an hour, he won tens of millions from underground casinos, or even dozens of them.


    The most shocking thing for these people is that the chips for the beginning of youth are only 100 yuan.


    At first, he went to play with slot machines, and won tens of thousands of dollars in chips, but this was not enough to attract the attention of the rest of the people. After all, when slot machines accumulate to a certain extent, they will release money. If some people happen to have luck, it is possible for a hundred yuan chips to become one million yuan.


    So when teenagers start winning money, they don''t feel much about it.


    However, when the teenagers began to play with the chips of tens of thousands of dollars, they finally attracted their attention. At last, they started to follow suit directly and made a lot of profits.


    If the casinos don''t stipulate that the maximum amount of gambling can only be one million, maybe the teenagers won are not 30 million, but 300 million.


    He just accompanied Yan Luo to hang out, lost 10000 yuan and left. However, a man lost a million yuan here, and his whole fortune was pressed up. He was angry and said that the gambling house was cheating. On the spot, he was interrupted by the people in the gambling house and threw his hands out without any words to explain.


    Chu Feng is not a good man, but he is not an absolute bad man. It''s normal for casinos to win money. It''s also normal for gamblers to lose everything. It''s all things you love and I want.


    However, the underground casinos were entertainers with good cigarettes and good wine when they won money, and even sent rabbit girls to accompany them. When others lost all their money, they let out a angry word and interrupted their hands. This was unacceptable to Chu Feng.


    People all know that casinos are greasy, and it''s normal to tell others about it. But Chu Feng can''t accept the act of cutting hands. So sitting here, he''s red all the way and won tens of millions!


    Yan Luo had already lost nine thousand nine thousand nine years ago. Sitting beside Chu Feng, he looked at the pile of chips and said with a wry smile, "crazy boy, how do I feel like I''m going to die in the street tonight?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and threw a million chips to buy it. Then he replied with a little playfulness: "how can we be killed in the street? We gamble openly and without cheating. The casino is not a promise. As long as you win, then you will take all the things?"


    "I''m only winning tens of millions of dollars now, but it''s only a drop in the bucket, isn''t it?"


    When talking, Chu Feng''s eyes are looking at the girl who rolls dice. The latter looks very ugly. She has been working in the gambling house for several years. She has met many red people all the way, but at most there are ten. There will be no more than ten. However, from the beginning to the present, Chu Feng does not know how many.


    However, if you can win 30 million yuan there, there must be no less than 30. Once the gambling house loses one million yuan, then another one million yuan. The girl is afraid that she will be killed by the gambling house. Her eyes towards Chu Feng are full of resentment.


    Yan Luo laughs bitterly. 30 million yuan is a drop in the bucket for the casino. However, the casino can''t afford to win 30 million yuan in less than an hour. However, Chu Feng is not a man without sense of propriety, and Yan Luo himself is not afraid of trouble. He says to the girl, "let''s get started quickly."The girl''s hands were a little shaky, but they were still shaking. Chu Feng left a million yuan behind, and the rest of the others followed suit. If she lost this game, the casino would lose another three million yuan. The girl''s forehead was already sweating.


    When the girl was about to drop her hands, a voice came. Shanren and his bodyguard walked leisurely. He was stunned when he saw Chu Feng. Then he raised a bright smile: "it''s you. It''s so clever!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have too many accidents. Shanren knew it when he sent someone to follow him, but it didn''t hinder him from thinking that he was a snake: "what a coincidence. Do you come to gamble?"


    Shanren saw Chu Feng''s natural look. He didn''t think he knew himself. He said with a gentle smile: "I''m not here to gamble, because I''m the young master of Jicheng villa. I heard from the people below that there was a young gambling God. So I came to have a look. I didn''t expect it was brother you!"


    "If you are short of money, tell me, why do you come here like this?"


    Chu Feng couldn''t hear that, but he was saying that Chu Feng cheated. He pointed at the dice in the girl''s hand with a smile of Indifference: "people buy the dice after they fall down. I bet before rolling the dice. How can I want this kind of thinking?"


    Shanren looks stunned. He didn''t know anything on the way just now. He just believed what the people below said. Someone cheated. At the moment, Chu Feng said that. He looked at the girl with sharp eyes and wanted to be confirmed!


    The girl nodded with shame: "he is right. All bets are before I roll the dice. There is no possibility of cheating!"


    "He naturally does not exist, but you, no problem?"


    The girl''s expression was stunned, and then Shanren came out from behind. Two bodyguards directly took the girl down. Shanren didn''t say that the girl was in collusion with Chu Feng. He just went to take over the girl''s position and shook the coloring Bell: "I''ll shake this game. Brother, do you want to wait for me to wager my wager, or do you want to bet first?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and his left eye twinkled with the picture of the next five minutes. His eyes gradually showed a touch of appreciation: "benevolence is not ordinary people!"


    Benevolence meaningful smile: "I can remove the upper limit, you want to bet as much as you want to go!"


    But I''m not good at all. It''s just that I can''t see what I''ve lost in five minutes


    Yan Luo was stunned. How could Chu Feng say that he lost everything he bought? Looking at Shanren, it seems that there is nothing special except handsome and feminine?


    Shanren laughs and claps his hand on the table, and the color clock flies up and falls in his hand. It can be seen that Shanren is one of the masters. The color clock has played various tricks in his hands. At first, he can hear the voice of the chromatic rotation, but in the end, there is not too much sound turning, and the change is slight.


    For a full minute, Shanren slapped the color clock on the table top and said, "brother, do you want to change it? I can give you a chance to choose."


    Chu Feng stood up with a sigh. He did not look at the chips on the table, nor asked Shanren to turn on the color clock. He said with appreciation: "this game, I am convinced that I lost. I will buy a lot, but I will lose everything I buy!"


    For everyone, chufeng left with Yan Luo. Although Shanren was a bit insidious, he could not deny his ability. Although Yan Luo was curious about why Chu Feng accepted defeat without looking at the results, he believed that Chu Feng was not a person who aimed at nothing.


    Shanren stopped the bodyguard who was going to catch up with him, and asked the two bodyguards to let go of the girl. Looking at the back of Chu Feng''s departure, he could be sure that Chu Feng really relied on strength and luck, and had nothing to do with the girl.


    Scattered Chu Feng to bring him amazing, Shanren directly left, and Chu Feng, did not go to see the results inside the color clock.


    When Shanren also takes people away, the girl who is released opens the color clock curiously in the urging of everyone. The audience is quiet, and understands why Chu Feng says that. Buying anything is a loss.


    Buy all the powder for the leopard, because it''s not a big powder to buy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1149

    After leaving the casino, Chu Feng and Yan Luo went to several places, and then they prepared to go back to Villa No. 1. I don''t know whether ye Zisheng has found the lady of Leng family.


    On the way back, Yan Luo couldn''t help but say, "crazy boy, what happened to the casino just now? Before it was opened, you gave up and played what?"


    Chufeng chuckled. Knowing that he would not tell Yan Luo about it, he would have to struggle for several days. He said with a smile, "it can only be said that Shanren is not an ordinary dandy. Just now all the dice in the color clock have been shaken into powder. What do you want me to buy? Knowing the result of losing, it''s better to walk freely. "


    "Shaken to powder?" Yan Luo exclaimed in surprise, and then asked in a disbelieving manner: "I''m not a scholar. Don''t lie to me. That kind benevolence looks like a little white face. He looks like a girl. Can he have such a skill?"


    Don''t say that Yan Luo didn''t believe it. Even at the beginning, Chu Feng didn''t believe that benevolence had such means, but things happened in such circumstances.


    Stopping to point to his nose, Chu Feng asked, "if you don''t know me, who do you think I am when you see me for the first time?"


    , who knows the meaning of Chu wind, also scattered the idea of suspicion. But looking at Chu Feng and looking at the wind, he said, "if you don''t know that you are Chu Feng, then you woodlouse, I think you are a small toy boy when I first saw you."


    Chu Feng turned his eyes speechless, and his words were as straightforward as Yan Luo dared. Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder: "let''s go!"


    Yan Luo didn''t bother about the casino any more. They walked towards villa No.1. When they arrived, Chu Feng''s phone rang. Seeing ye Zixuan, Chu Feng pressed the answer button: "what''s the matter? Little wife


    At the moment, ye Zixuan has left villa No. 1 and walked with everyone to the imperial dining pavilion: "aren''t you going to pick up Yan Luo? Why haven''t you seen anyone for such a long time? What are you going to do?"


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly at Ye Zixuan''s suspicion, and said, "I went to the casino with Yanluo for a while, and now I''m going back to the villa. If there''s anything else, I''ll talk about it later."


    "No more." Ye Zixuan didn''t doubt anything. Yan Luo was a man. She believed that Chu Feng''s orientation was not a problem: "I had dinner with Murong goblins tonight at Yushan Pavilion, and they passed by first. Then my brother will also be there. You don''t have to go back to the villa, just come here!"


    Chu Feng looked around, then nodded: "OK, I''ll go there now!"


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng did not continue to go to the villa, asked a passer-by the direction of the imperial food pavilion, said to Yan Luo: "go, go to eat first, ye Zisheng and they are also there, pay attention to your words."


    Yan Luo is a man with no cover up. Ye Zisheng is not a stingy person, but in the end, it is not good to be embarrassed.


    Yan Luochi quipped: "what''s so great? I don''t speak."


    Chu Feng, that is to say, it is a bit difficult for Yan Luo to say nothing. He shook his head and went to the direction of imperial food pavilion. A seven story tower shaped place, from bottom to top, was called the place where the emperor dined.


    Yushan pavilion was built only after the completion of Jicheng villa. At that time, Leng Wuxi''s father personally wrote an inscription, which established the status of Yushan Pavilion. It was also the most crowded place in Jicheng villa. From the first floor to the seventh floor, as long as we arrived at the hotel, there were always full seats.


    When Chu Feng and Yan Luo arrived outside the Imperial Palace, it was already time for dinner. However, this evening''s imperial restaurant was not as lively as it used to be. There were eight security guards standing outside the gate, and no one else could be seen.


    There is only a sign on the side that says: interior decoration, closed today!


    Chu Feng scoffed at this. Yushan Pavilion is one of the major sources of income of Jicheng villa, and it is also an important place for good families to accumulate personal connections. After all, Yushan Pavilion means the place where the emperor eats, and all the things the emperor has eaten. All the people who come here must be powerful people.


    So now put out the interior decoration brand, nothing more than to those who want to come, a little face.


    But they had already put it out. Chu Feng couldn''t say anything before he knew the situation. He took out the phone and called Ye Zixuan. After waiting for the connection, he said, "little wife, I''m here with Yan Luo, but there''s a sign for interior decoration outside. We can''t get in at all."


    Ye Zixuan was already in the lounge on the sixth floor, accepting the warm reception of Shanren. Although she was a little uncomfortable, she still had to give some face. After receiving the call from Chu Feng, ye Zixuan apologetically walked out of the lounge with her mobile phone: "I think you still don''t come. I guess you''re not used to it."


    Chufeng hears the speech, and his left eye penetrates directly. He immediately knows that it is a gathering of some well fed people. Just now he had contact with Shanren in the casino. Chu Feng doesn''t want to go out and show anything: "OK, I''ll just find a place to eat with Yan Luo."


    Then he simply said a few words. Chu Feng spread out his hands and said, "Yama, people have a big meal. Let''s go and have a small meal."Although Yan Luo didn''t know what the content of the phone was, he also knew that there were many people on it. Otherwise, Chu Feng would not have arrived and would not go up, indicating that he was ready to leave.


    "Chu Feng!" Just turned around, a clear and sweet voice came from the side, waiting for the start of the party. Lin Yuner and pretty girl went out for a walk. When they just came back, they saw Chu Feng''s face Happy: "Why are you here, by the way, let me introduce you to my classmate."


    "Yuner!" Before Lin yun''er finished speaking, the pretty girl beside her interrupted her. She looked up and down at Chu Feng with a look in her eyes, with a little disdain: "the party is about to start. Let''s go up, so as not to wait for them to find someone."


    Lin yun''er looked a little embarrassed. Knowing that the pretty girl looked down on Chu Feng, he apologized with a smile: "that, I''m sorry, do you want to go up together?" It was just a polite remark, and it was made by a pretty girl who didn''t know what to say.


    Chu Feng could see Lin Yuner''s embarrassment and never thought of seeing her again, but that''s all. He said with a smile: "I''m just passing by. Goodbye!"


    Lin yun''er looks stunned and wants to make a voice to pull the Chu Feng who turns around. However, she is so confused by the pretty girl that she can''t find any reason to open her mouth. Finally, she shakes her head and ignores the pretty girl. She turns around and walks into the imperial food pavilion. When she enters the door, she looks back at the Chu Feng who leaves.


    From the beginning of saving her to now, Chu Feng is that kind of not cold and not hot, Lin Yuner in the heart has some sad meaning.


    The pretty girl took a contemptuous look, and then she went in. What we didn''t know was that because ye Zixuan went out to answer the phone, Shanren, who went to the window, saw all these things in his eyes. In her soft eyes, she waved to one of her men and whispered a few words in his ear.


    The man nodded and retreated when ye Zixuan came in. Shanren took a deep look at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, with a touch of banter and disdain.


    Chu Feng and Yan Luo, who had already left, casually found a good restaurant to eat. When they ordered good food, Yan Luo leaned against it: "crazy boy, that woman looks down on you. Do you want me to get some trucks to kill her, so that she can know that the result of low value is very serious."


    Knowing that Yan Luo was talking about a pretty girl, Chu Feng didn''t care too much. He shook his head: "it''s not necessary. Have a good meal. When ye Shao finds cold as frost, if you can, leave tonight."


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t show any interest at all, Yan Luo curled his lips and knew that he was not the kind of person who liked to show off. He just thought of the beautiful image just now. Yan Luo sat up straight and said, "crazy boy, who''s that chick you talked to just now, your new goal?"


    "Meet by chance, that''s all!" Chu Feng looked out of the window slowly dark down the sky, absent-minded back to the way: "just she was kidnapped, just after I saved her!"


    Yan Luo''s eyes turned straight: "how can you always meet such a good thing, but I don''t have it. People are more angry than others!"


    Chu Feng smiles and doesn''t continue to discuss this issue with Yan Luo. As for Lin Yuner, he is only a simple passer-by in his long life. The intersection between the two sides will only be so much. Although she is charming enough and beautiful enough, Chu Feng will not be moved by this.


    There are thousands of beautiful women in the world. Can''t you love one?


    Keeping a normal heart, Chu Feng does not force or force her to deal with emotional matters. Everything goes as it should. If two people are really predestined, they will be together sooner or later. If they are not, they are all fake.


    Seeing that Chu Feng did not speak, Yan Luo, who always liked to be lively, felt quite helpless and breathed out: "suddenly, it''s better to be abused by your woman in fengteng garden. At least she can increase her strength. She has abused my body. You are abusing my heart!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. When he is with Yan Luo, he must have nerves that normal people don''t have. Maybe a little crazy people are like eight wolves.


    in a hurry to depart, the Chu wind eye corner is cast outside the restaurant four people who hurry, the eyes are condensed into the awn, Yan Luo also discovered the Chu wind''s wrong, looks along with his look outside, sees four people to pass through from there, asks: "is not several woodlouse, do you know them?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve seen it once!" Chu Feng shook his head, thinking about taking back his eyes: "because when I rescued the girl, the four of them were kidnapped, but how did they appear here again?"


    Yan Luo blinked his eyes fiercely. He was afraid that the world would not be in disorder. "If you don''t succeed once, prepare for the second time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1150

    Under the night, Jicheng villa not only did not quiet down, but also ushered in a more lively moment.


    Nightclubs and bars have attracted many hotel guests. Even though the men are well dressed, even if they are savage, they all show such a gentlemanly side. Women dress brilliantly and shuttle among various men in an attempt to win the favor of a certain gold owner.


    Or simply looking for such a person, alleviating the long night may bring depression.


    And Shanjia''s underground casinos just give them such peace of mind, which is the reason why underground casinos are full of guests all year round.


    Every place shows a different bustle and unique depression of the night. In the imperial food pavilion, there is also a different lively atmosphere. The high school students'' gathering organized by benevolence is also started by the most responsible person of Yushan Pavilion. In order to be quiet, today''s Yushi Pavilion is not open for business.


    At 7:30, all kinds of delicious food, desserts and famous wine were put on the table. There were more than 30 people gathered here, which did not seem crowded. There were also 10 carefully selected waiters, each of whom was beautiful and moving. Obviously, Shanren had done a lot in this respect.


    Everyone was chatting in groups, telling the past memories and high school life, as well as their own experiences in the University in a few years. Shanren also came up from the sixth floor while everyone was waiting.


    Ye Zisheng and ye Zixuan are also followed behind, among them there are quite boring Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling.


    Shanren''s appearance calmed down the conversation. However, more people looked at Ye Zisheng and others behind Xiang Shanren. People who started from Jicheng Hotel naturally recognized who they were. Even those who did not know, Shanren had already said that Huang Shao of the red Ye family was invited by him tonight.


    In addition to the bodyguards, there is only Ye Zisheng, a man behind Shanren. Undoubtedly, those who don''t know about it also know that this is the young master of the red Ye family.


    The pretty girl who has been following Lin Yuner''s side, when she sees her standing there, she gives people a kind of unspeakable charm. With an obsession in her eyes, she says, "if only he were my man, even if it was a year, then I would die and enjoy the process of honor and glory, it would be enough comfort."


    Pretty girl''s words are very small, but a few people around heard, but everyone did not show any sarcastic look, this age laugh at the poor do not laugh at prostitutes.


    A man with status can undoubtedly attract women''s attention, let alone Ye Zisheng. As long as ye''s parents are prosperous, he will one day be a man standing at the top of the holy pilgrimage. It is normal that such a man has countless women''s admiration, so there is nothing to make fun of.


    It''s just that some people can see their own qualifications clearly, while some people are flying moths to the fire.


    People''s looks fell in Shanren''s eyes, which made him feel more face, and his body was also invisible and proud. He said in a loud voice: "today is the day for our classmates to get together, and it is a rare opportunity for us to remember the past together. Maybe we can still sit together today, or become the last time in our life, because we are all very busy."


    "But do not ask about the future, only care about today, is what we should cherish, tonight, I hope you all have a good time, have a good time!"


    There is no doubt that benevolence''s words are very motivating. Those who are attracted by Ye Zisheng and ye Zixuan all recall and nod with the same feeling. It is a kind of transformation and an experience for everyone to become an adult. In this process, some things should be abandoned.


    The most troublesome thing is that old friends, old classmates and even relatives may rarely meet again, because everyone has his own life, and contact will be less.


    Because of Shanren''s words, we all cherish the idea of being able to gather together tonight, and we are grateful for Shanren. If he hadn''t organized this party, how many old classmates could we meet?


    All of this fell into the eyes of Shanren, with a meaningful smile: "in addition, although we are classmates'' party tonight, I also invited some important friends who happened to meet today, so I invited them to come here and have a rare party with us."


    "Now I would like to introduce it to you. In the future, maybe you can say hello with a smile when you meet?"


    Compared with the beginning of empathy, it''s not easy to get together, and the last few words of kindness and benevolence make many people''s eyes rub against each other. The most important thing to get out of society is to get acquainted with Ye Zisheng and get in touch with him in the future. The future is certainly bright.


    Shanren wants such an effect. He politely introduces Ye Zisheng: "this, I believe that some old students outside the Jicheng hotel have seen him. The grandson of the Ye family in the Imperial City, one of the four young masters in the Imperial City, is the one who can make most of the children of Jicheng dignitaries kneel on the ground today!"


    Ye Zisheng frowned slightly, ignoring all the people who clapped their hands. He gave a meaningful look at Shanren. Today, those children of power and power all kneel down because of Chu Feng. Now Shanren is saying that he is because of him, which is intriguing.In fact, this is the embodiment of a sense of superiority of benevolence. He thinks that Chu Feng, no matter how powerful he is, is a person in the underground world who can''t see the light. He must rely on Ye Zisheng''s relationship to deter most of the powerful people in Jicheng and make their children kneel outside the Jicheng hotel. Of course, he doesn''t know this.


    In other words, from the root, like many people, are not willing to admit that a grassroots struggle to today''s status.


    Ye Zisheng has insight into the idea of benevolence, but he will not break it on such occasions. I believe Chu Feng is also very happy to do so. When he dispels this idea, ye Zisheng looks at a cool and gorgeous woman beside him, feeling helpless!


    Shanren didn''t notice the change of Ye Zisheng''s expression. After everyone''s applause fell, Shanren introduced: "this one next to Ye Shao has a lot of future. Miss Leng Rushuang, the granddaughter of Jinan Leng Wuxi old man, is also ye Shao''s fiancee. Today, she happens to be in Jicheng villa, so I''ve invited him."


    After hearing the words, they all sighed. There is no doubt that ye Zisheng is still as cold as frost. They all need to look up to in their struggle all their lives. Now they are invited by Shanren. The worship of benevolence and his strong contacts can no longer be described by words.


    But her expression fell in the pretty girl''s eyes, but secretly sighed and said in a low voice: "such a proud girl deserves less leaves, so we can only squeeze our eyes and watch!" Why didn''t she have such a prominent family background when she was born?


    We have to say that Shanren is a person who is easy to incite people''s hearts. His words have aroused many people''s admiration for him. Of course, this worship is based on the reason why Ye Zisheng did not refute the words of benevolence.


    Then, Shanren pointed to Ye Zixuan with an unnatural look, but he still said: "this is Ye Shao''s sister, Miss Ye Zixuan. At the same time, he is still a woman with less wind!" After saying that, Shan Ren''s heart secretly scolds a word, ye Zixuan is a fool, as if he is such a good man not to go to find a humble origin of Chu Feng.


    However, no matter how noble the family is, the cook will lose his head if he is not happy with him.


    Ye Zixuan took a meaningful look at Shanren, and said a lot of nonsense to Shanren in order to get the greatest sense of superiority.


    After introducing the three people, Shanren didn''t know how to introduce Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling. He invited Ye Zisheng to sit down beside him and said with a warm smile: "Ye Shao, what do you need? Just tell the waiter that they will do it."


    "I have something else to do here. I''ll deal with it first. You can sit down first."


    Ye Zisheng and others are eager to get rid of Shanren and nod slightly.


    Shanren left the seventh floor with several bodyguards. In a corner, five or six girls, including Lin Yuner, sat there and looked at Ye Zisheng from time to time. Most of the people''s eyes were focused on Ye Zisheng. His handsome face, noble identity, and their lethality were not so great.


    The more beautiful girl looked at the whole heart, she was more difficult to control herself, and involuntarily began to speak again: "it''s a pity that the fiancee of someone else is Miss Leng. Otherwise, I really want to get in touch with Ye Shao, even if it''s a lover who can''t see light for him. It should also be regarded as an invisible imperial concubine?"


    Pretty girl''s words, let a few people in this room laugh, but do not despise, it is obvious that their hearts also have this idea.


    Lin Yuner, however, took a look at Ye Zisheng and looked at Ye Zixuan: "she is the woman with little wind. It is said that Feng Shao is the son-in-law of several top families. I don''t know what kind of person he will be?"


    Lin Yuner''s words, let a few girls who pay attention to Ye Zisheng look at Ye Zixuan, pretty girl Dudu mouth: "yes, although Ye Shao is dignified enough, it is still a little worse than fengshao, because the latter can do things without scruples. Unfortunately, these men pay attention to door to door, so we have no chance."


    "As for fengshao, he must be in Jicheng now, but I don''t know if he is with Ye Shao and them?"


    Compared with Ye Zisheng, who was so brilliant that no one dared to take the initiative to get in touch with each other, ye Zisheng, who had never met but already had numerous legends, attracted them even more. Lin Yuner said with a smile, "don''t think about it. What kind of leaf and wind is not as good as benevolence."


    Lin Yuner''s words, let several people deeply think that nodding, hard to touch, after all, is better than the reality that can be touched at any time.


    Pretty girl just wanted to talk, the phone beeped twice. She picked it up and looked at the new information. She put away her mobile phone and stood up: "I''ll go to make it convenient. You sit down first!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1151

    The sixth floor of imperial dining pavilion!


    After leaving the seventh floor, Shanren came down to the rest room below. He was the only one in the room. Holding a glass of red wine, he stood by the window and looked at everything in Jicheng villa. A bold voice came out: "the kitchen is in hand, I have the world!"


    A click of the door also opened at this time, a bodyguard came in and said, "young master, Miss Dandan is coming!"


    Dandan, pretty girl!


    Just now I received a text message from Shanren, asking her to come to the sixth floor. Compared with Ye Zisheng''s unreal and hard to touch, Shanren''s is a little more real in her eyes, so Dandan finds an excuse and comes down.


    The bodyguard opened the door and came in. After closing the door, Dan Dan looked at Shanren standing by the window. He was a little nervous: "Shanren!"


    Shanren''s words make Dan more nervous. I wonder if it is Shanren who takes a fancy to her. Thinking of such a possibility, the whole heart is excited, because it means that she is likely to become the young lady of the kitchen house with hundreds of billions of assets.


    The tone of tone changes delicate: "joking, isn''t it the same as before?"


    Shanren smiles and shows his elegance incisively and vividly. He goes over and invites Dan Dan to sit down first. For a snobbish woman like Dan Dan, Shanren can still be seen more or less. At the moment, his gentle appearance is just affectation, which can be easily seen.


    In the face of the girl''s kind of subtle seduction, Shanren has seen too many, no interest: "I heard that you are not very good in Jinan University, many courses are difficult to pass, next year''s graduation is also a problem, and it is likely to go to university for four years. I don''t know what you are going to do?"


    Dan''s heart a burst of embarrassment, surprised that good benevolence know these, in the heart also some uneasiness.


    When she was in high school, she was still an advanced girl. All the courses were good. She was admitted to Jinan University. But when she went to university, she met some people, and her mind began to change. She felt that no matter how excellent a woman is, it''s better to find a rich man.


    From the beginning of her freshman year, she shuttled among various men, and used her youth and body to exchange a lot of benefits and vanity satisfaction. However, all the men were stingy. They had cars to drive for her, but they were not under her name. There were houses for her to live in, but not under her name.


    If you give her tens of thousands of yuan a month, it''s just enough for her to buy a few clothes and eat two meals. In general, after three years of college, she has nothing.


    Seeing Dandan''s nervous look, Shanren slightly disdained and looked away: "I don''t ask what you have done before. I also know what you want. Now I have something to help you. As long as you do something for me, I will give you five million, and let you enter the Imperial College."


    "Of course, whether it''s success or failure, I''ll give it to you."


    Dan blinked his eyes and felt that he had heard something wrong. But seeing Shanren was not like a joke, her heart began to be a little unbearable. Five million and entering Huangcheng college undoubtedly touched her heart.


    Dan frowns a little. She believes that if Shanren does something for him, he will arrange his future. But what he needs to do is to enter the good family and accompany all kinds of men.


    In silence, although Dan Dan does not hesitate to bet on tomorrow with his own body, it is based on the reason that she may become the wife of that person, which does not mean that she can accept the result of making every effort.


    Shanren knew that she was hesitating, and a bank card snapped on the table: "there are five million in it. As long as you promise, it will be yours. I will contact you immediately to arrange that you will go to Huangcheng university next semester. At the same time, I will give you the opportunity to enter Shanjia immediately and give you the opportunity to study with pay."


    Shanren is not surprised at all that Dan Dan will agree to let her come over and attach herself to her ear and whisper something. Then she puts a small bag of things in her hand and sneers: "as long as you put this into the wine, whether it''s success or failure, I can realize the promise I made to you just now."


    "And you can rest assured, this thing is colorless and tasteless, even if it is not found after the event, so there is no need to worry, but remember not to let anyone know, otherwise I will not be able to protect you!"


    Dandan was stupefied there, shocked by Shanren''s boldness, he ignored his last words, clenched his lips, and his eyes flashed with firmness: "OK!" Get up and leave.


    But before he went out, he was held by Shanren and pulled it into his arms. With a meaningful smile: "people say that your skills are good. I will be your boss in the future. Let me try it first, or know your strength. In the future, I will let you deal with different partners."


    On the stone bench outside villa No.1, Chu Feng and Yan Luo sat here waiting for ye Zisheng to come back. Occasionally, passers-by saw two people sitting here with disdain.


    At first, Chu Feng was still wondering who he was provoking by sitting here, but he gradually understood what he couldn''t laugh and cry. He didn''t know whether people today had rich imagination or whether he and Yan Luo were brothers. It was obvious that others misunderstood them as broken backs.


    But a smile, Chu Feng looked at the time, it was already 10 o''clock, they have been waiting here for a long time, but ye Zisheng and they have not come back, Xindao is not too happy to play, forget his existence?Pat Yan Luo on the shoulder and said: "go to the imperial restaurant to have a look. For a long time, you can''t be drunk. That benevolence is not a simple person!"


    Yan Luo is also very boring sitting here, so Chu Feng suggested that he didn''t mean to oppose it. He got up and walked in the direction of the imperial food pavilion. After a short time, he came outside the imperial food pavilion. You could hear the laughter from the seventh floor.


    Chufeng called Ye Zixuan, but no one answered the phone for the first time, and it took a long time for him to get through the second call. Ye Zixuan said with a faint drunken voice: "Hello!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m drinking!" Ye Zixuan is drinking with Dan Dan and other women. Women of similar age can always be more open-minded: "don''t quarrel with me if you have nothing to do. I''ll go back when I drink enough. By the way, Murong ice goblin and Yan Qiaoling have left. Let''s go out to blow the wind and disperse the air. Don''t carry me to roll the bed sheet with Murong ice spirit."


    "Otherwise, come and pour it on me. Go on!"


    Chu Feng still wanted to talk, and the phone rang with a beep. Obviously, ye Zixuan had hung up the phone and laughed bitterly at the madness of the woman. Chu Feng didn''t worry too much. Ye Zisheng was a decent person. His identity was there, and no one dared to kill them.


    Looking at this, it is estimated that it is impossible to come out in a short time. Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "let''s go. Let''s go to the hotel and open a room. They don''t know when to go. Villa No.1 can''t be pulled!"


    Yan Luo shrugged his shoulders indifferently. They walked towards the hotel and opened two rooms temporarily. As soon as they were ready to go up, they saw four men coming in from the outside. They also supported a woman. Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly coagulated: "Lin Yuner!"


    Yan Luo looked back and his eyes were wide. Chu Feng had already told him that the four men were the kidnappers of Lin Yuner. Why did he kidnap them now?


    Chu Feng was curious and patted Yan Luo on the shoulder and walked directly into the elevator. His left eye twinkled and knew the floor they were going to. When the elevator door closed, he said faintly: "go to the 15th floor. I''ll look at people. You go to save her!"


    "Ouxi!" Yan Luo''s eyes rubbed up, where he rubbed his hands with a smile: "hero rescue things, my favorite ah!"


    They arrived on the 15th floor ahead of time and walked out of the elevator. Chu Feng went to the emergency exit on one side and hid in the stairwell. Yan Luo seemed to have no intention of walking into the edge bathroom, waiting quietly.


    Two minutes later, the elevator door opened, and four men with Lin Yuner appeared at the door of a room in the corridor. A man urged his companion to open the door and said, "hurry up, wait for the boss to come and play with the girl. Throw it in and we''ll go!"


    When the door opened, two people helped Lin Yuner in and threw it on the bed. Then they came out and closed the door from the new one. Four people walked into the elevator and left. Chu Feng in the stairwell frowned, but he didn''t worry about anything. He edited a short message to Yan Luo to ask him to find a way to save people.


    Chu Feng squatted in the stairwell, waiting for Yan Luo to rescue people and then left together.


    Yan Luo came out of the bathroom and quietly walked to the door of the room. Instead of the room card in his hand, Yan Luo put it in directly and chuckled, "fortunately, I have a universal card, otherwise I really don''t know how to get in."


    When the door opened, Yan Luo didn''t look around, as if he was just going back to his room. He saw Lin yun''er lying on the bed. His face was slightly stunned. He didn''t pay attention to it. At the moment, he saw a girl with closed eyes, long eyelashes and a little lazy breath.


    The secret way crazy boy is really eye-catching. He sighs a little, and then he quickly returns to his mind. He is going to pick up Lin Yuner and prepare to leave.


    Ding, outside the door came the sound of the elevator opening. Chu Feng in the stairwell wrinkled his brow and turned his head to have a look. His face changed slightly. Shanren came out with more than a dozen villa security guards and hotel security guards. As he walked, he cursed: "son of a bitch, if you can''t kidnap once, just do it the second time. When I don''t exist, Shanren doesn''t exist?"


    Chufeng hears the speech in the stairwell, clenches his fist slightly, edits a short message and sends it to Yan Luo quickly, telling him not to act rashly. Knowing this matter, it will never be so simple!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1152

    At the moment, ten thousand grass mud horses in Yan Luo''s inner world were running wildly there. He felt that his life was extremely windy and lightning like. But at the moment, he felt that if he could, he really wanted to kill seven in and seven out with two guns to vent his depression.


    Shanren comes in with more than ten villa security guards and surrounds Yan Luo. At the moment, even Yan Luo, even a fool, knows that he may have been cheated. Otherwise, how to explain that Shanren appeared here just after four people left?


    But Chu Feng has just reminded that Yan Luo can only suppress the kind of frustration and boredom that was framed in his heart.


    A hotel security guard went by and smelled Lin Yuner''s nose. Lin Yuner had a slight movement. Shanren took a meaningful look at Yan Luo. He went over and showed a caring look on his face: "Yuner, are you ok? I''m worried that you haven''t come back from the bathroom."


    "How are you feeling now? Is there anything wrong?"


    Lin Yuner opened her eyes, shook her dizzy head and sat up. There was a deep desire in her heart. It seemed that she wanted to have something to do with kindness. However, many people let her suppress her inner desire.


    Squinting her eyes, she just drank a little dizzy, went to the bathroom, and then fainted. At the moment, seeing that she was in a room with so many people, Lin Yuner frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Bring the man up." A cunning smile flashed through Shanren''s eyes, and he said.


    Soon, four men were escorted into the villa by the security guard. Shanren asked, "Yuner, do you know them?"


    Lin yun''er frowned and looked at the four men who had been taken in. After a careful look at their faces, Lin yun''er finally saw the surprised voice on his left: "I knew him. When I arrived in Jicheng, he suddenly appeared and knocked me out. The man who wanted to kidnap me was this man."


    "They''re going to kidnap me again? But I didn''t offend anyone


    Shanren motioned to Lin Yuner that he didn''t need to worry. He stood up and looked at the four men and said in a deep voice: "say, why do you want to kidnap her? If you don''t make it clear to me, I''ll show you."


    The man on the left side didn''t have any hesitation, and took a look at Yama: "it''s him. There is a young man. They found me yesterday and gave me tens of thousands of yuan. They asked me to help them catch a woman. They said that he was in love with her. Then he came to save the beauty and win the favor of this girl."


    "It was a good plan last night, but then you brought someone to show up, so he couldn''t continue to play. So tonight, let''s get ready for the bully."


    Yan Luo blinked his eyes, then showed a smile, but also with a hint of banter, Chu Feng had told him about last night, so he sneered at what the man said, and looked at Shanren playfully. He even thought of using Chu Feng to win the girl''s favor. He was also a smart man.


    Men''s words, as long as they carefully observe, there will be a lot of loopholes, but Lin Yuner, who was kidnapped last night and has been in trouble tonight, is convinced.


    I also think that last night Chu Feng saved her is just a kind of performance. She is very grateful to Shanren. If she didn''t have benevolence last night, she might have been defiled by Chu Feng. Otherwise, she might have been successful.


    As for Chu Feng, Lin yun''er is only disappointed at the moment. She did not expect that the latter, who has a clear and good look, should use such mean means to treat her.


    All these looks fell into Shanren''s hands. A successful smile flashed in his eyes. His face turned to Yan Luo and said, "now, what can you explain? If not, I will send you to Jicheng criminal investigation team to receive a good education."


    Yan Luo sneered and gave Shanren a thumbs up: "there are all human evidence and material evidence. I admire you very much, so I don''t say anything, but you''d better pray that you laugh until the end!"


    Shanren''s face was cold, and there was a light killing opportunity. Tonight, he wrote, directed and acted by himself. The difference was that Chu Feng and Yan Luo would take his responsibility. He knew that Yan Luo would have insight. Shanren thought in his heart whether he wanted to kill Yan Luo and make this matter a secret.


    However, looking at Lin Yuner, Shanren gave up such an idea. After all this, Lin Yuner must have trusted him. How could Yan Luo come out of the criminal investigation team? He would have said something to Lin Yuner. Even if someone explained this matter at last, I believe Lin Yuner would not believe it.


    Otherwise, how to explain that his benevolence appeared at the critical time twice? The most important thing is that the kidnappers admit that they were bribed and ordered by Yama. What else is he afraid of?


    Wave his hand and let someone take Yan Luo and the four men down. Naturally, Yan Luo will be sent to the criminal investigation team. As for the four men, they will get absolute freedom when they leave this door.


    When all the people in the room quit, Shanren went to close the door and looked at Lin yun''er, who looked sad. "You are so beautiful that some people can''t pursue you face to face. It''s normal to use some special means."


    "But you don''t need to worry now. As long as I''m here, no one will hurt you."Lin yun''er raised her head and thought about the words of kindness and benevolence, and thought of chufeng, who had a gentle smile and was modest. She was still somewhat unimaginable. All this was just the conspiracy of the latter, but the people who kidnapped her just now have already testified.


    And she also saw that Yan Luo was with Chu Feng. Lin Yuner shook his head and reluctantly showed a little smile: "I''m ok. I''m just a little sad. How can people be so dark? You don''t have to worry. Everyone must still be worried. Please go back and tell them that I''m ok."


    Shanren squints to see Lin Yuner. He was supposed to play Dan Dan just now, but later he still stopped. At the moment, the sweet Lin Yuner is in front of him. Shanren has a heart, but he still suppresses it very well.


    Nodding: "then you have a good rest, this thing you think did not happen, I will deal with it, the other boy I will find him, absolutely will not let him have another chance to hurt you."


    Lin Yuner was not in a good mood at the moment, just nodded: "thank you!"


    Shanren takes a look at Lin Yuner and prepares to wait for a moment to come back. He leaves the room and closes the door. A bodyguard comes up and says in a low voice: "the imperial food pavilion is almost over. Most people go to rest according to your arrangement. Ye Shao drinks the flavored wine and they are all dizzy now."


    "It is estimated that all of them will faint soon and have the most primitive impulse!"


    Shanren had already dispersed the gentle posture in front of Lin Yuner, and a ferocious look appeared on his face. He said in a deep voice, "don''t spread this matter. I''ll go now. In addition, Lin yun''er doesn''t pay too much attention here. She doesn''t drink much wine, but the effect of the medicine still exists. Soon she will become a wild cat in spring!"


    A man''s smile swept across the corner of his mouth: "Ben Shao is going to do business first, and then come back to comfort her. How can such a sweet and beautiful woman be touched by others? It is destined to be my plaything."


    "In addition, let the four of them get out of Jicheng and come back after a while, and the young man, look for it in the villa and throw it to prison for me!"


    The bodyguard nodded and arranged for someone to do something. Then he followed Shanren to leave the hotel. A few minutes after they left, Chu Feng appeared in the corridor and sent a message to Yan Luo, asking him to leave the villa and wait for him at Jicheng hotel.


    Send a text message, Chu Feng came to the door of the room, a force surged on the door lock. The door that needed room card to open opened with a click. Chu Feng went in and closed the door. Before he could see clearly what was going on, a figure rushed into his arms, tender and fragrant, and chanted: "give me!"


    Chu Feng''s face changed slightly. Thinking of what Shanren had just said at the door, he knew that Lin Yuner was probably drugged. With a slight force, the latter fell backward a few steps and fell on the bed. He had no pure and sweet appearance at all. He was a woman who had been hungry and thirsty for many years.


    Chu Feng frowned, knowing that Lin yun''er must have been drugged. Seeing that the latter was about to rush forward again, Chu Feng flashed out two gold needles, and Lin yun''er fell on the bed and couldn''t move. He only had the look of longing and struggle.


    Chu Feng went over and took Lin Yuner''s hand to explore: "fortunately, it''s not very deep, otherwise it will be a crime."


    Several gold needles flashed in the palm of his hand, and fell on several acupoints on Lin Yuner''s body. Chu Feng poured a cup of warm water from the side and put it on Lin Yuner''s mouth to let her dry mouth drink it. Finally, she played on the gold needles and put them all away.


    The golden needle therapy and the cup of warm water just now accelerated the circulation of blood and body fluids. When Lin Yuner was convenient, he would be completely detoxified.


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders. Lin Yuner firmly believed that he had done all this. Now he can speak like this, but he didn''t take advantage of others'' danger to give her detoxification.


    As for Lin Yuner, who had already identified him from the bottom of his heart, Chu Feng was too lazy to explain. He turned to open the door and left without saying a word. It seemed that ye Zisheng had an accident with them just now. This guy is brave enough to prescribe medicine to them.


    But just now, Chu Feng knew that it was useless even if he knew it. It was colorless and tasteless. It would only make people have a physiological desire for three hours, and then it would disappear completely without trace. Even if it was blood test, it could not be found out. In three hours, a lot of things could be done.


    What''s more, it''s not clear whether you are drunk or drugged. Chu Feng must hurry to see him. Ye Zisheng is not very worried. He is worried about ye Zixuan. Women can sacrifice themselves to tie men, and men can also shamelessly cook cooked rice to take women.


    What Chu Feng worried about at this time was that Shanren had such a plan in mind.


    In the room, Lin Yuner stood in the same place, her face unnaturally passing a faint faint blush. Looking at the closed door, she recalled that she was convenient behind Chu Feng and clenched her lips: "actually, if you really pursue me, I may agree to it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1153

    When Chu Feng left the hotel, he received a phone call from Yan Luo. He had already knocked out the people who escorted him to the criminal investigation team. He returned to the hotel for the time being.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to this matter. He also believed that if Shanren was a wise man, he could easily leave Yan Luo from several people''s hands, and he would not provoke him again. So he told Yan Luo to be careful. Chu Feng went to the imperial food pavilion, worried about ye Zixuan''s safety.


    It''s not far from the hotel to Yushan Pavilion. When Chu Feng arrived quickly, he happened to see Shanren come here in a dark corner. It seemed that he had gone to deal with other things.


    Chu Feng''s body shape twinkles and is close to the imperial food pavilion. Depending on his current strength, he can avoid the guard''s eyes very well.


    Hiding behind the wall, listening to the guard at the door said to Shanren: "the others are still on it now. Most of them are drunk. A few of Ye Shao''s people have been sent to the villa."


    Shanren opened his mouth in silence: "you go over and watch. No one is allowed to get close to the villa tonight. I''ll wait and then go."


    "Yes The guard should say, and then all scattered, leaving only Shanren and two bodyguards, let two people follow, Shanren into the imperial palace.


    Chu Feng heard that ye Zisheng and they were not here. He was going to follow the guards to the villa to see what was going on. Now he could not judge what Shanren wanted to do. If he ignored Ye Zisheng''s identity and hurt the killers, it would be a tragedy.


    But when he turned to go, he thought about climbing up the eaves of the imperial food pavilion, and came to the most responsible person, Shanren. They had not yet come up the stairs. Chu Feng looked at the surrounding environment, and finally looked at the beam on the top. He jumped up to the top. Just one person was hiding behind, and the people below could not see it without careful consideration.


    Just hide not for a while, the stairs spread the sound of footsteps, Chu wind know, good benevolence!


    Shanren and his two bodyguards came up and saw a lot of people everywhere. Some of them had left for the place he arranged to rest. There were more than ten people here. Shanren took out a small bottle of things and handed it to the bodyguard behind him: "they are all Chinese medicine. In the past, give them a little to eat, and nothing can happen."


    The bodyguard took over and went over, and both men and women were pinching their mouths and pouring some liquid medicine into it.


    Shanren calmly looks at all this, and he begins to lure Dan Dan into drinking. The reaction is the same as that of Lin Yuner. Both men and women will get hit. He knows that there are not many drinkers. Dan Dan is not an idiot, but he always needs to be careful. If something goes wrong, it will be troublesome.


    A small bottle of liquid medicine is all used up. Shanren takes the empty bottle and looks at it and throws it into the garbage can nearby: "tell other people not to disturb these people and let them have a quiet rest."


    Shanren is relieved when he solves some of the people who may also be Chinese medicine. He turns around and leaves the seventh floor with two bodyguards. He can also hear Shanren explain as he walks.


    After the sound of footsteps completely disappeared, Chu Feng fell down from the beam, turned the mobile phone and put it away. All he had just done was photographed in the mobile phone. Maybe Ye Zisheng and others would be useful.


    Just about to leave, Chu Feng remembered the little bottle Shanren had just left in the garbage can. He went to pick it up and sniffed it gently. He was disappointed and threw it back into the garbage can. At the same time, his eyes were dignified.


    This is a rare stimulant antidote, but like that drug, only three hours of effect remains, the difference is that this can be completely detoxified within three hours, that is, at the beginning, it feels like drunk, and in the middle, the effect is fierce.


    Even if Chu Feng''s hand is hard to solve.


    Thinking of Ye Zixuan, Chu Feng didn''t delay any more because if the waiting time was too long, he would either use the most primitive method to solve the problem, or let her suffer from suffering for three hours until she was relieved by herself. However, this time was in the evening for three hours, and there were too many variables that were unpredictable.


    Chu Feng followed the way he had just come up. He quietly followed Shanren and others. Ten minutes later, he arrived at the place where the villa stood. Shanren let two bodyguards guard out like the others, and walked into the villa alone. This is the seventh villa!


    Chu Feng did not go to disturb the door and the surrounding bodyguards, the body two somersault, did not make a sound, entered the villa, plus two take-off, to the villa on the second floor of a room balcony, in the shortest time.


    Hiding in the no one''s room, Chu Feng listened carefully to the outside. Shanren had come up from below.


    Chufeng''s left eye pierced out. Shanren came with a grim smile. When he reached the door of the room next to chufeng, he stopped to open the door. Chu Feng looked in, and his spirit moved. He saw Ye Zixuan lying on the bed, rolling over there. It seemed that it was also traditional Chinese medicine.


    His face was gloomy and cold, and Chu Feng passed by a faint chance to kill. Shanren was really scheming. He even dared to poison Ye Zixuan.


    Out to the balcony outside, Chu wind ready to observe before starting."Tonight Ben Shao will take you down to see how you will face the people and become my plaything in the future."


    And he doesn''t worry about anything after the event. Can ye Zixuan, who lost his clean body, dare to say that he is good at playing tricks? After all, there is no drug residue in the blood!


    At this time, a muffled sound suddenly opened the balcony window, and a figure came in as quickly as electricity. Shanren was stunned and didn''t know what the situation was. A huge fist had already hit him on his nose, and his foot was directly kicked on his body.


    He fell out and bumped into the wall and fainted on the spot. He didn''t see who was the one who took the shot.


    Chu Feng''s face was gloomy. It was certain that Shanren wanted to be rich, noble and dangerous. He cooked rice with Ye Zixuan and resisted the idea of killing Shanren. Chu Feng walked to the bedside and did not see what was going on. Ye Zixuan smelled the smell of being close to him, so he sat up and hugged Chu Feng''s neck, and his red lips kissed him.


    Chu Feng did not feel excited, but a burst of fear, if a little later, it would be serious.


    It seems that the efficacy of the medicine is about to reach a very serious stage. Ye Zixuan has lost her mind. Chu Feng flashes a gold needle, and the dead horse stabs Ye Zixuan as a living horse doctor. As if she had just treated Lin Yuner, she temporarily calmed down and looked at the woman with flushing all over her body. Chu Feng was absorbed in doing things.


    All of a sudden, ye Zixuan jumped up and ran to the bathroom when Chu Feng pulled out the gold needle. When the door was not closed, he let out the water happily. Chu Feng looked at the good benevolence fainting beside him, and felt relieved. Then he looked at Ye Zixuan who was relieved. He smacked his tongue secretly. This demand is estimated to be difficult for ordinary people!


    Breathing out a breath, ye Zixuan stood up easily. Although her head was still a little dizzy, she was much better than before. She came out to see Shanren lying on the ground in a mess. Chu Feng was also there, frowning: "I''m not drinking with those girls in the imperial food pavilion. How can I be here?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and knocked Ye Zixuan''s head and said his judgment.


    Ye Zixuan opened her mouth slightly, pointed to Shanren and said in surprise, "you said this bastard gave us medicine to occupy my body and cook cooked rice with uncooked rice?" Seeing Chu Feng nodding, ye Zixuan was frightened. If such a thing happened, no matter how she thought in her heart, she was doomed to swallow her anger.


    After all, there will be no residue of the medicine under the benevolence.


    Because of this, the killing machine flashed in Ye Zixuan''s eyes, and Chu Feng felt her agitation and took her hand: "now nothing has happened, and as long as the drug is untied, there will be no residue. Although I have shot a video, the evidence is still insufficient. People in this position need iron evidence."


    "And I don''t know how your brother is now. I''m going to have a look."


    Ye Zixuan wanted to say that I would go too. But thinking that ye Zisheng might also be drugged, she shook her head again: "go ahead, I''ll wait for this son of a bitch to wake up and interrogate. Who gave him the courage and even I took the medicine? It''s just insane!"


    Chu Feng has turned around and stops after hearing the speech. Ye Zixuan''s seemingly unintentional remark makes Chu Feng alert. He opens the door quietly and goes out. Ye Zixuan is right. Even if the good family is forced to do so, Shanren doesn''t dare to do such a thing at will.


    Because he can''t guarantee that ye Zixuan or Ye Zisheng will not ignore the consequences of reputation damage.


    However, Shanren has done it without hesitation. Then, there must be another deep meaning behind him. Thinking about who is the best person who dare to support Shanren to Ye Zixuan''s best quality is even more yin Ye Zisheng?


    Before straightening it out, Chu Feng is ready to look at Ye Zisheng''s room with his left eye. Suddenly, the door of a room suddenly opens. A woman comes out and kisses him without saying a word. He kisses him directly with his mouth to mouth!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1154

    Too sudden!


    When it was about the same time, Chu Feng poured a glass of water and put a pill in it again. He helped the woman put it on her mouth and let her drink it slowly. After lying down on her back, her fingers flipped over the gold needle. Seeing that the flush on the woman''s face seemed to diminish a little, Chu Feng''s heart was slightly relaxed.


    One hand brush, remove the gold needle on the woman''s body, the latter is not Lin Yuner and ye Zixuan''s kind of reaction, did not want to dispel the meaning.


    Chu Feng inadvertently frowned, and heard the voice of enchantment in her mouth. He took up his hand and put it on his pulse to explore it. He shook his head: "who made this ghost thing? It''s so amazing."


    The medicine effect in the woman''s body is not only not weakened, but also more vigorous than it was at the beginning. It seems that the treatment of Chu Feng has stimulated a stronger effect. It feels absurd to release the woman''s hand. Chu Feng has no way but to make the latter endure for three hours.


    I''m also glad that Lin Yuner and ye Zixuan found out early, otherwise they would lose their lives tonight!


    Looking at the cold and beautiful woman who is suffering from tumbling and suffering, Chu Feng shakes her head slightly and gets up. Now there is no way out. Go and find Ye Zisheng again!


    This time, the woman who was flicked away quickly approached again. Chu Feng turned around and ran into his arms. Meitao''s small mouth directly clasped Chu Feng''s mouth, and one hand directly held Chu Feng''s lifeline.


    Chu Feng spirit a shock, he is not a sage, in the face of the same thing, said not to move, that is false, just a simple harassment, there is a shameful reaction.


    A surging force wants to shake off women, but the latter seems to know something. One hand is holding Chu Feng firmly, and the other hand is still there. It can be said that Chu Feng is still moving savagely. Chu Feng does not dare to use too strong force for fear of hurting this person who is also the victim of benevolence.


    Chu Feng pupil fierce contraction, in the heart of 10000 grass mud horse galloping there, what rhythm?


    The woman with blurred eyes and heavy breathing loosened her small mouth kissing Chu Feng, bit her lips as if she were squeezing out and said, "give me, I feel uncomfortable, uncomfortable!"


    Chu Feng was speechless and wanted to get up, but the woman''s stubbornness made him difficult to move at all. He was afraid to hurt her if she was shocked. Chu Feng''s expression was shocked, and the woman''s face was even mixed with pale color.


    While being forced to kiss by a woman, Chu Feng held her hand to explore her pulse. She was shocked because the medicine effect in the woman''s body seemed to be beyond control. Generally, it was impacting the meridians of the body. Chu Feng blinked her eyes and opened her mouth for a while, and the woman''s tongue entered smoothly at this time.


    At the moment, if not solved, her final result is likely to be a blood vessel burst to death.


    Chu Feng was smiling bitterly. He was kind enough to do evil. He knew that he had ignored her just now. He could still do it in three hours. Now it''s all right. It directly strengthens the efficacy. Is it God''s destiny?


    Feeling that the woman''s dishonest hand has been stretched in and moving around, Chu Feng secretly said that he had done evil, turned over and pressed the woman under his body. Tonight, it was because of his kindness that Lengyan woman was even more serious. Now leaving her alone, it is no different from the best. It was unintentional, but there was!


    Chu Feng can only carry a gun on the horse!


    Chu Feng slightly Leng, but did not think carefully, began to attack!


    Just just on the family, Chu Feng did not know what to say, picked up the clothes on the ground and went into the bathroom, take a bath again!


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng simply took a bath. He was surprised to find that Lengyan woman had already put on a black dress and stood there. He could not see the madness during the war just now. It was more like an iceberg without any emotion on her face.


    Except for the footstep, it seems a bit empty!


    Seeing Chu Feng come out, Lengyan woman looked at him faintly and said, "tonight, nothing happened!"


    Leaving a word, Lengyan woman''s feet with a bit of levity went over, opened the door, can see that she is strong from the pretence of normal, Chu Feng breath out, no responsibility is good, but also a bit dull.


    However, everything is excusable, and Chu Feng would not say that he was responsible because of this. He turned around and was about to go out. He turned around and looked back at the big bed which had just been conquered. The plum blossom like red bloomed on the bed sheet.


    Head bang, Chu Feng stupefied in situ, think of the moment just entered, feel special tight, dark pharyngeal saliva, damn, won the prize again!


    The anger to benevolence also reached a climax, this damned fellow, it is he that causes trouble!


    Scolding Shanren in his heart, Chu Feng rolled up the bed sheet and went to the bathroom to soak in the water. It was estimated that the woman just now would not want others to know about this matter, so she left the room. Seeing the woman standing at the door of a room, Chu Feng curiously walked over, his left eye seemingly unintentionally penetrated into it, and the corner of his mouth twitched violently!


    In Chu Feng''s secret way, Lengyan woman suddenly raised her feet. The jade leg that Chu Feng couldn''t help but kick open the closed door with one foot. Inside, a woman sitting on a bed with a sheet covering her body and a man sitting on a stool with a bath towel were all in a daze.Looking at the door, the man''s face was startled and stood up: "such as frost!"


    Chu Feng was still there. As expected, the plot of benevolence was just like this. When he heard the man''s words, the corners of his mouth twitched violently, and the expression on his face changed suddenly. Because the man was Ye Zisheng, the woman in the bed was Dan Dan, and his name was Rushuang?


    Chu Feng, who didn''t stand at the door, swallowed hard and looked at the cold and beautiful woman with no angry expression on her face. She scolded secretly in her heart and called her father a pit!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1155

    Come in the morning as promised!


    In the hall of villa No.7, there are several people, including a weight class person, the owner of Jinan Leng family, the sixth largest man, cold Wuxi!


    The old man arrived half an hour ago, but he didn''t say a word after he arrived. There were benevolent Ye Zisheng, Leng Rushuang and Dan Dan around him, but everyone didn''t speak. He just sat there quietly, waiting for something.


    When the hour hand approaches eight o''clock, cold Wuxi takes a look at Ye Zisheng and says faintly: "if frost, can''t match you?"


    Ye Zisheng''s expression with a touch of shame, smelling speech looked up at the cold frost, slightly shaking his head: "if frost is worthy of me, it is I who can''t be worthy of her!"


    "Is it?" Cold Wuxi is not angry but Wei asked, pointing to Dan Qingleng, who is sitting beside Ye Zisheng, and said: "she is worthy of you. You are still engaged to Rushuang. How do you explain this? Or do you think my granddaughter in cold Wuxi is a little worse than this woman?"


    Ye Zisheng couldn''t find any words to answer. Last night, he didn''t know what was going on. He drank with the people, but later he didn''t know anything. When he regained a little consciousness, he came to the villa with a sleeping Dan beside him.


    What ye Zisheng didn''t know was that Dan Dan was pretending to sleep at that time, and he took a very magical medicine.


    "Speechless?"


    When Leng Wuxi saw Ye Zisheng''s silence, he murmured, and the ups and downs of his heart showed Leng Wuxi''s anger. If ye Zisheng was not ye Enzheng''s grandson, the young master of the Ye family, he did not doubt that he would shoot Ye Zisheng when he received a call from Leng Rushuang.


    Ye Zisheng wanted to refute two sentences, but he couldn''t find any words, because last night, he was the active one, and Dan Dan was passive.


    Cold as frost stood up at this time, suddenly without a sign of a slap in the face of good benevolence who had been standing afraid to sit down, and his eyes streaked with anger and murder.


    They are stunned, but they don''t think much about it. When Leng Rushuang is angry, Shanren invites people to the party, but he doesn''t think highly of his old classmates. Dan Dan and ye Zisheng have a chance to get along with each other, and she, ye Zisheng''s fiancee, is shamed!


    Little did not know is, cold frost, angry is, other problems, think of that in the eyes of the youth who did not leave in the public''s sight, cold as Frost''s eyes, flickering helpless and killing opportunity.


    Although he was not happy to see his granddaughter''s anger at Shanren, Shanren took advantage of the situation to raise his status and make trouble, but the matter was mainly about ye Zisheng, and he was not easy to say anything.


    Just looking at Ye Zisheng, he asked in a low voice, "this has happened. What are you going to do?"


    Ye Zisheng took a look at Dan beside him. He was puzzled about what happened last night, but he did give him the Dan Dan. Although Ye Zisheng occasionally played tricks on the scene, ye Zisheng also had some things that happened secretly. Now he was found and caught. Ye Zisheng needs an explanation after all.


    Breathing out a breath, ye Zisheng suddenly took Dan Dan''s hand: "if you do something wrong, you should take responsibility. If you drink too much, it''s my fault, but it''s not my reason to shirk responsibility!"


    Holding Dan Dan to get up, ye Zisheng bowed to Leng Wuxi and expressed his apology: "so, if frost and I retire, I will explain to my grandfather that I will marry the one around me!"


    Leng Wuxi didn''t feel angry, but showed some appreciation. If ye Zisheng had asked for forgiveness, he would have been very disappointed. Although Ye Zisheng proposed to withdraw his marriage, he didn''t reject his own mistake. Leng Wuxi appreciated it.


    Although it''s a pity that I can''t get married with the Ye family, there are some things on the surface that always need a bit of passing the stage, nodding: "I agree!"


    Standing up, cold Wuxi''s huge body exudes the breath of the superior, and a sense of dignity fills the hall. Looking at Dan, he said in a low voice: "however, I won''t simply forget about this matter. Wait, Zisheng, you leave with me and go to the hospital to check the blood. In the end, it is the error caused by excessive alcohol, or intentional."


    "In the former, I can forgive your fault, and I wish you both well, but if it''s the latter!"


    Speaking of this, Leng Wuxi has not continued to say, turned out of the hall, and Dan Dan body is rigid, ugly look nervous, although Leng Wuxi did not say it, but she knows that if ye Zisheng''s body is found to have drug residues, her Dandan will die.


    Ye Zisheng didn''t notice the change of Dan Dan''s expression. He took a look at the coldness and said, "I''m sorry!" Leaving a word, ye Zisheng leads Dan Dan with him. He also needs to understand some things. If it is really drug residue, he will be the first to kill Dan Dan.


    In the hall, only Leng Rushuang and Shanren are left. Shanren, who has been slapped, is not only not relaxed because of Leng Wuxi''s departure, but is more nervous.


    Cold as frost suddenly turned around, and suddenly kicked benevolence out without any sign. He said in a cold voice, "you''ve made a lot of progress. Let you do something, but it''s all calculated on my head. Are you living enough?"


    Being kicked down on the ground, Shanren kneels on the ground, and does not dare to show her anger: "Miss Leng, I told Dan Dan to give ye Shao medicine, but absolutely did not let her also give you the meaning of medicine.""I didn''t say I was drugged. How do you know that?" she said


    Shanren''s spirit was shocked. He realized that he had made a slip of the tongue. He was as cold as frost. He kicked Shanren to the ground again: "I asked you to do that. I just want Ye Zisheng to divorce me under pressure. But I didn''t expect that you even calculated me. Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking."


    "Ye Zixuan, if you dare, I''m as cold as frost. How can you let go? It''s just that you have to be self-conscious. If you play with a woman who can''t afford to play, that''s death. "


    Shanren unconsciously began to sweat nervously. Yes, the things last night were all cold as frost, and told him to do them. The purpose was to aim at Ye Zisheng and let him have an accident, so that Leng Rushuang could divorce him.


    However, after getting the medicine that Leng Rushuang gave him, Shanren began to think carefully. He thought that ye Zisheng was confused. At the same time, he also gave Leng Rushuang, ye Zixuan and Lin Yuner the wine under the medicine. The purpose was very clear.


    Ye Zixuan and Leng Rushuang are both granddaughters of the red family. If he takes photos and videos of these threats, he will become the son-in-law of one of the two families. In this way, after inheriting the good family in the future, he will be more prosperous.


    Thinking of Dan Dan led by Ye Zisheng, Shanren''s eyes flashed cold. Last night''s biggest winner was her. Thinking of the damned woman''s temporary change of plan and benefiting others at the expense of others, Shanren would like to kill her. But now, it is impossible, because ye Zisheng has promised to marry Dan Dan!


    In the face of cold frosty indifference and revealed the opportunity to kill, Shanren weakly opened his mouth: "Miss Leng, although there was a little accident in Danyang Fengyin last night, but now the result is also what you want. Ye Zisheng agrees to divorce you, and you don''t need to bear any responsibility, and the result is good."


    "Good?" As cold as frost, her pretty face is cold. If only Ye Zisheng and Dan Dan have a relationship, even if Shanren plays Ye Zixuan, she doesn''t care, but now the result is that she lost her life last night.


    It''s just these things that she can''t say. She kicks Shanren once more. She thinks that she should be the biggest winner. Although she gets the results she wants, she also loses her precious body. She is angry for no reason. She just kills Shanren and can''t solve the problem.


    Cold as frost gradually calmed down, lenglengleng said: "this matter has come to an end. How many people know the situation last night?"


    Shanren didn''t feel the cold chance to kill him. He thought for a second and said, "my four bodyguards and Dandan that smelly woman know!" His eyes twinkled, and ye Zixuan knew the whole story from his mouth after he woke up, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    Leng Rushuang narrowed his eyes: "Dan Dan can''t destroy the Great Wall by herself. She''d like to be the emperor''s concubine of Ye''s family now. She is the last one who wants Ye Zisheng to know the truth last night. As for your four bodyguards, they died in a car accident this afternoon. Do you think so?"


    The spirit of benevolence was shocked. He knew that Leng Rushuang was going to kill his mouth. Unfortunately, the four loyal bodyguards understood that he could not fight against Leng Rushuang. He nodded heavily: "yes!"


    Leng Rushuang looked at Shanren from a commanding position, and glanced at a grim killing opportunity: "you can handle this matter well. In addition, recently, you should keep a low profile. If the chufeng in Jicheng knows that you have prescribed medicine on Ye Zixuan, you will definitely die without a whole body."


    Think of that has not seen, but has already had a grudge of men, cold as frost, with the beautiful eyes, is a kind of forest killing.


    Shanren now where dare to say in front of the cold frost what Chu Feng is not terrible words, just nod.


    There was only Shanren''s hall. After confirming that Leng Rushuang had left, he stood up and punched on the sofa: "cold as frost, I like you so much, but you always treat me as a dog. Remember that one day, I want you to be my plaything."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1156

    "Why don''t you let me tell my brother?"


    In villa No.1, ye Zixuan, who received the news from villa No.7, looked at Chu Feng in a puzzled way: "Leng Rushuang didn''t want to be with my brother at the beginning, so don''t promise to be engaged. Now, after engagement, you can play these conspiracies and calculate what, which is hateful."


    Last night, ye Zixuan knew from Shanren''s mouth that all this was a cold conspiracy, in order to make ye Zisheng wrong, and then she could divorce Ye Zisheng without any pressure.


    So at the first time when she knew the news, ye Zixuan knew that it was useless to vent her anger and benevolence. Her mastermind was as cold as frost, so she wanted to Tell ye Zisheng about it. However, before she could find Ye Zisheng, she was taken away from villa No. 7 by the returning Chu Feng. She told this story, which was not suitable for saying it.


    Only to hear that ye Zisheng and Leng Rushuang have retired, and even to marry a woman who has done his best, ye Zixuan''s anger can be imagined.


    "I promised, but I was willing to."


    Chu Feng is still struggling with the beautiful scenery of last night. He killed him and didn''t expect that the man was cold as frost. Fortunately, the latter didn''t know that he was Chu Feng. After seeing the angry Ye Zixuan, he said: "no, no matter your brother or cold frost, they must be unwilling. Don''t you understand why they were engaged?"


    Ye Zixuan, like a disheartened ball, also knows that the engagement started because of the nod of Leng Wuxi and ye Enzheng, and ye Zisheng and Leng Rushuang are both passive.


    Just thinking that ye Zisheng had no choice but to bear such a charge, ye Zixuan was still unwilling: "but that can''t be done. It''s too poisonous to be cold as frost!"


    "It''s too poisonous, but there''s no way." Chu Feng left last night absurd, curious how cold as frost, mastermind all this, but she also gave her own Yin, also side said: "as long as Leng Lao and your grandfather do not nod, how she oppose is useless, but now the significance is not the same, because your brother is wrong, she should retire."


    "What''s more, I told you that the drug only remained for three hours. If you go to check it now, it has no effect at all. What''s more, you should know that your brother took her cold frost to Yushan Pavilion last night. She didn''t have time to arrange all this, and how did she know your brother would go What about the imperial dining room? "


    Ye Zixuan is not a fool. Chu Feng only said that. She understood that it had been three days since Leng Rushuang arrived at Jicheng villa. Ye Zisheng''s coming to Jicheng villa was also decided temporarily. Therefore, it is not certain that ye Zisheng will come and go to Yushan Pavilion. Therefore, lengrushuang can produce alibi evidence.


    All can be said to be Shanren''s temporary intention to help Dan Dan become Ye Zisheng''s woman.


    Compared with the previous statements, most people prefer to believe the latter statement. After all, Leng Rushuang is the granddaughter of Leng family, and she has no reason to frame Ye Zisheng. Therefore, even if ye Zixuan tells the so-called truth now, it is useless.


    Because she is Ye Zisheng''s younger sister, she must be speaking for her brother, so her credibility is not high.


    Feel helpless to sit down: "that now how to do, and cold frost this snake hearted woman is also a good thing, but can''t let my brother bear the crime, but also marry that vain smelly woman?"


    Chu Feng leaned against the chair, Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling happened to come in from the outside, with a dignified color on their faces.


    Chufeng dispersed Ye Zisheng''s question and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    Last night, Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling were not in the imperial dining pavilion. Later, they did not go back to Villa No. 1. So at the moment, seeing their looks, Chu Feng asked.


    "What a tragedy!" Murong Bing winked at Ye Zixuan''s murderous eyes and lay on Chu Feng''s thigh. Regardless of the angle, the scenery at the bottom of the skirt revealed: "last night, I left the imperial palace with Qiaoling girl, and soon I felt a sense of evil spirit pervading over the Jicheng villa."


    "So we''ve been following it for a long time, but we''ve come back with nothing!"


    Chu Feng patted Murong Bing to get up: "what evil spirit can attract your attention?"


    Chu Feng knows that Murong Bing said the living dead is Chang''e, so she felt a woman last night and asked, "who is it?"


    Murong Bing narrowed his eyes: "if you don''t guess wrong, it should be one of the seven evils, and also the only woman among them. It''s just strange that girl Qiaoling and I went out for more than 30 kilometers, but there was no trace. I don''t know whether I haven''t recovered, and I feel that something has gone wrong."


    One of the seven evil kings!


    Since Yan''s family, chufeng has regarded Qisha Shengjun as a potential enemy. Looking at Yan Qiaoling, he wondered whether he was aiming at the latter last night. After all, when he was in chenjiacun, the man threatened to get Yan Qiaoling. Maybe he would let him accompany him if he was not convenient.


    But anyway, two known Qisha sages have appeared. Chu Feng feels more and more stressed. He stands up and says, "anyway, it''s all right. Let''s leave here first. Tomorrow, help the poor people of Xuanyuan family disperse some money, help Bingbing recover his original strength, and then go back to the Imperial City.""No matter it''s sanmensijia or Qisha Shengjun, I''ll ask them to wait for my butcher''s knife one by one after the meeting of the holy court."


    Ye Zixuan opened her mouth and wanted to talk about ye Zisheng, but Chu Feng didn''t have that kind of mind at the moment. She could only think of a way in her heart. If ye Zisheng really married Dan, ye Zixuan would not agree to her death, because she knew very well what kind of woman she was.


    Arranged for a while, in order not to attract other people''s attention, Chu Feng asked Murong Bing to leave in advance. He left alone and took a taxi back. Shanren and lengrushuang didn''t know his identity, and Chu Feng didn''t intend to let them know.


    If they know, Leng Rushuang finds that the person who did her last night is himself. Chu Feng doesn''t doubt that he will encounter difficult things. Leng Wuxi, the half bald old man, can''t easily offend him.


    At 10 o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng felt that Murong Bing should almost return to Jicheng Hotel, and then went out from the back of villa No.1. Finally, they went around to the front and looked back at Jicheng villa. Although it was only one night, many things happened.


    One of the seven evil kings may appear here and meet a sweet girl, Lin Yuner. It''s absurd to have a cold night with him. Ye Zisheng also quits his marriage. He feels that the world has changed. Chu Feng strides out of Jicheng villa.


    Strangely, when Yan Luo came last night, he could see many taxis parked outside, but now there are none. Xindao knew that Murong Bing would leave a car, and Chu Feng could only choose to walk back.


    Fortunately, it''s not a long distance. It''s exercise.


    However, after walking for a distance to the city, chufeng slowly stopped. For he had been out of Jicheng villa for such a long time, not only did not a car drive behind him, but also no car came.


    In the morning, when the eyes are still on the left side of the road, when the eyes are still on the left side of the road, it should not be such a situation when the eyes are on the left side.


    Take back the eyes, Chu Feng eyebrows gently wrinkled, also did not continue to go forward a step.


    Five minutes later, it was still quiet on the road, and no car appeared. But at this time, there were 40 people in front of and behind the chufeng and on the left and right sides of the road. Each of them had a machete in their hands, which made them look like they were flowing.


    Chu Feng turned the mobile phone in his hand and put it into the bag, and looked at the head of a scabby head: "road blocking robbery?"


    He took out his mobile phone and looked at the photo above. At last, he looked at Chu Feng''s confirmation. Then he raised his hand: "five people went up and killed him. The others scattered out to see if anyone was around, so as not to be seen."


    Without an explanation, Chu Feng was curious and amused at the same time. It was certain that the people in front of him did not know him. Otherwise, he would not be so lax and arrogant and only let five people do it.


    Shaking his head in secret, Chu Feng thinks whether benevolence is angry or not, knowing that it is his good thing to destroy him, so he invited some thugs to start with him.


    However, the possibility of this is small. Shanren is an arrogant person. Even if he really wants to ask someone to deal with him, it is estimated that only a few people will be enough. If so many people will not be mobilized, there will be only other people.


    But now in Jicheng, Chu Feng thought of it and didn''t know who would want his life besides benevolence!


    Chu Feng didn''t think about it, so it became clear that he would take these people down. Faced with the five thugs who didn''t care about him as if they were in a bag, Chu Feng didn''t bother to take a look at them. When he lifted his hand, he burst out with a force. Before he got close to Chu Feng''s three meter position, they all flew out and fainted on the ground.


    The scabby head gangster still thought that if he killed Chu Feng, he would get 500000 yuan, which would be distributed to his brothers and 300000 yuan to his brothers. When he saw five people fainting, he didn''t even see what was going on.


    Chufeng''s smile was still the same. The scabby headed gangster blinked his eyes and said, "Damn it, come on, let''s go on and kill this little son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng did not wait for those people to thoroughly review, and then brought out a fast shadow. There was no deliberate cover up on the road. A gust of wind usually passed ten meters away, and the thirteen gangsters in front fell to the ground without understanding.


    The scabby head gangster saw it clearly this time. He didn''t want the knife in his hand. He turned around and ran.


    Damn it, in the blink of an eye, he can deal with more than ten people? In the heart directly in there scolds mother, 500000, is not easy to earn!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1157

    "Want to run?"


    Chufeng bumped into a gangster and ran away when he saw the head of the scabby. Chufeng sneered, ignoring the remaining gangsters, he went straight through them, only with a remnant, he appeared in front of the scabby head thugs.


    At the moment, the toutoutouhun was deterred by the powerful means of Chu Feng. He killed more than ten people with one hand. He didn''t think he could kill him, so he didn''t even want to run away.


    So they didn''t notice the front, and they were all concerned about whether the Chu wind would catch up with him. He couldn''t catch Chu Feng''s figure at all. He was still running forward. Suddenly, he felt a pain in his abdomen. His huge body fell back on the way to the running road. He flew more than ten meters away and knocked over three thugs.


    Chu Feng standing on the road, one face dozens of gangsters, face hanging a casual smile.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of these gangsters, and everyone was frightened. Originally, they thought that after killing Chu Feng, one person could get thousands of yuan to drink and play. Now all they want is to leave here quickly. However, chufeng is standing in front of them. They dare not run, or have no courage to run.


    The scabby head gangster was helped up by two men and coughed continuously there. The power of his foot just now was too strong, which made his intestines knot.


    To ease up, the eyes of the scabby head looking at Chu Feng were full of fear. In his cognition, only a few brothers could easily and happily deal with such a person as Chu Feng. However, in order to facilitate his work, he brought dozens of them out, but dozens of them could not fight against Chu Feng.


    Just at the beginning, more than ten people have been killed. What is more shocking than this? So this is the reason why he turned around and ran without thinking.


    Although the native people of Jinan live in the bottom, they have heard from some old people that there are some powerful people in Jinan. They can fight against hundreds or even thousands of people.


    In the past, the scabby headed gangsters all sneered at this, and thought that such a place was still human, which was simply Superman.


    But just now, when Chu Feng made a move, he suddenly believed it, and regarded Chu Feng as those mysterious and powerful people. Otherwise, how to explain it, he would be able to kill more than ten people in ten seconds. Therefore, he could not raise his resistance at all.


    With a sound of plop, they knelt on the ground without any sign, and the people around were stunned. When they saw the scabby heads, they all knelt down and wandered in the rivers and lakes. They didn''t see the best of them. However, at most, those people were fighting more than ten at a time, which was a bit difficult.


    Like Chu Feng, don''t say you''ve seen it. It''s just unheard of. You can''t afford to play with the idea of a scabby head!


    The performance of these thugs fell in Chu Feng''s eyes, but the heart of the cohesion of the killing machine also reduced a lot, know that these people are in the case of unknowingly deceived to do cannon fodder.


    He stepped forward and asked, "I don''t care about your affairs today, but I have to tell me who made you stand in the way against me or even kill me. Don''t say that you started because you didn''t like me. The result is that I will kill you all on this road."


    With the murderous spirit of words, dozens of thugs were silent. They did not doubt that chufeng would kill them. At present, they all looked at the scabby head thugs.


    They are all young people. Today they come to block the road and kill people. They also obey the orders of the scabby head thugs. They really don''t know why they want to kill chufeng.


    Chu Feng''s eyes also looked at the confused scabby head gangster, the latter one excited, his face kept sweating: "that, I said, it is like this, an hour ago someone called me, but also transferred 500000 in my card, and sent your photos to me, let me kill you."


    "And then 500000 will be mine!"


    Chufeng''s left eye looked at him all the time when he was talking, without any deception. He was sure that the toutoutouhun was telling the truth, while the rest were looking at him with disdain, because what the latter told them was that he was only given 200000 yuan.


    In the heart secretly scolds when the eldest brother is so black, oneself must swallow 300000!


    At the moment, the scabby head thug didn''t know what those people were thinking. He said with a bitter face, "as for who it is, I don''t know. I only know it''s a woman."


    "Female?" Chu Feng didn''t doubt what the toutoutouhun said. Obviously, the people who let them do it didn''t understand him. It was likely that he had just offended him. Otherwise, it would be a huge joke if forty gangsters came to kill him.


    Seeing Chu Feng, the scabby head gangster didn''t seem to believe it. He said in a panic, "yes, it''s a woman, but I don''t know who she is. I didn''t ask so much about the money. I just came here to wait according to her account. When I saw you coming, I started to deal with you."


    "Cannon fodder Chu Feng did not doubt that he had him. He gently shook his head and pointed to the no man road. "How can the people who want to kill me let you ambush here, or in broad daylight? Don''t you find that this road has been empty for a long time, even the shadow of a car?""Do you think those who can block this road need you to kill me?"


    When Chu Feng reminded him, the gangsters all reacted and looked around. It was true that they didn''t see a car passing by for a long time. Now they are all nervous. The identity of the people who want them to kill is not simple. If they fail now, won''t they be angry?


    Chu Feng looked at all these things in his eyes, and was too lazy to say anything to these worthless thugs. He waved: "get out of here. Next time you want to kill someone, use your brain. You don''t know how to do it when you are used as cannon fodder."


    Chu Feng''s words, just like the edict of pardon, let these gangsters cry with gratitude, as if it was not Chu Feng who abused them just now. He kept saying thank you and quickly helped each other to leave here. At the moment, they didn''t want to stay here for a moment, and even thought of going back, they would not be confused.


    Soon, the forty gangsters left slowly. Chu Feng took back his eyes and shook his head. He didn''t take this episode to heart. He just thought about who was going to do it to him. Obviously, he still didn''t know his identity.


    Fan tongleng is like an army. They know their identity and certainly won''t ask some gangsters to do it. Just now, the scabby head gangster also said that he was commissioned an hour ago. He also knew that Chu Feng passed by here and frowned and flashed a figure.


    Cold as frost!


    Thinking of that cold and gorgeous woman, Chu Feng feels more and more possible. She doesn''t know his identity and is angry to lose her precious body. In order to cover up the matter, it''s very motivated to kill people. Even ye Zisheng is Yin. Chu Feng doesn''t think there is anything she can''t do.


    Sure 70% is as cold as frost. Chu Feng''s eyes are a little cold. On Ye Zisheng''s issue, Chu Feng doesn''t have any good feelings for this woman. Now she turns around and kills her. Chu Feng is even more likely to kill her.


    Suddenly, the sound of a car sounded 300 meters behind him. Chu Feng''s thoughts dispersed, and he felt that a touch of danger was gradually approaching. Subconsciously, the car 300 meters away had reached the 200 meter position.


    His left eye twinkled. Seeing the people in the car, Chu Feng was more sure of what he had just thought. He stood still and looked at the car that had been hit by madness without moving.


    It was as cold as frost in the car. Just as Chu Feng thought, the 40 thugs were the ones she invited to kill Chu Feng. She also felt that those thugs could wipe out Chu Feng, the first one who entered her body, and let the stain disappear from the world. Unexpectedly, the 40 thugs failed.


    When Leng Rushuang was a little surprised, she was also more sure to kill Chu Feng. Otherwise, if the incident happened last night, she would not have the face to mix in Jinan, and the injustice of Ye Zisheng would be exposed. It is totally different from her original idea.


    Nearly ten million sports cars go crazy forward, and the speed has reached 180 per hour. As long as it is really hit, it will definitely make people fly in the air and be fragmented.


    It can be seen from this that what a cruel and cold-blooded person cold as frost is.


    Chu Feng''s eyes gradually cooled down. When he saw that he was about to hit him only a few dozen meters away, one hand of Chu Feng gently lifted up, and a mysterious force gathered around him. When there was only 10 meters left, Chu Feng did not dodge, but directly met him. The cold in the car swept a sharp color.


    Also severely stepped on the accelerator, she is going to crash Chu Feng!


    But at the next moment, when Chu Feng approached the fast driving car, a blow without any sign was heard. It could be said that the shocking sound of the blow made the circuit completely damaged in that blow, and a violent force also surged out and ravaged the whole car body.


    Chu Feng was not a kind man. With the development of martial arts, he opened the taboo force. The principle was simple and pure, that is, whoever wanted to kill him would kill anyone.


    Even if this person is as cold as frost, the eldest lady of cold family!


    The speeding car stopped without any sign. Chu Feng pulled back his fist and ignored the cold inside the car. He hit the steering wheel dizzy. He turned indifferently. When he walked out of three meters, the front of the car suddenly exploded and caught fire.


    The car was still dizzy and cold as frost. When I saw the fire in the front of the car, I knew that Chu Feng had killed the machine and clenched his lips to open the door. However, it was difficult to open the door because of the damage to the circuit. This is the drawback of a powerful family. If there is a problem with the circuit, there is no emergency measure.


    Indignantly looked out of the seven or eight meters of Chu Feng, cold as frost, eyes a cold kick in the door, the quality of the car door directly separated from the body and fell on the ground outside.


    As cold as frost, she didn''t have time to pay attention to these. She quickly rolled out of the car. Almost at the moment when she left the car, the burning flame directly spread to the whole body of the car, and then caused a huge explosion. The cold frost was also overturned by the explosion more than ten meters away, in a state of confusion.


    Chu Feng stopped and looked back at a deep footprint on the door which was kicked open by violence. He was surprised and looked at the cold as frost at the same time.


    The latter tumbled more than ten meters away, and had already fallen into the grass beside the road, struggling to stand up. Apart from being disheartened and his clothes a little damaged, it seemed that there was no damage. Chu Feng, who had been killed, was curious. Miss Leng, it seems that it is not so simple as it seems.At this time, she walked out of the grass and looked at the burning car, then looked at Chu Feng. If she had slowed down for a second, she would have been disabled.


    She was flooded with murderous opportunities, and a sense of terror was sent out on her cold frost like body. She had already seen that Leng Rushuang didn''t die, which could be regarded as a lesson to punish Chu Feng, who was ready to leave, and her eyes shrank.


    Cold as frost at this time, the body flash: "I must, to kill you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1158

    Suddenly!


    Although it was still so cold, but there was a surge of terror. Strangely, Chu Feng could not feel the breath of a warrior in her body, but it was much stronger and stronger than that of a warrior.


    Seeing that the attack is coming, a chilling chill envelops all parts of the body, just like being in the cold winter and the waxy moon, the pain of naked ice and snow.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were focused, and his doubts were temporarily dispelled. His fierce fist collided with his cold white fist. The instant power made the air around him twisted and ran everywhere. The flames burning in the distance were all invisible, which showed that the power was huge.


    Under the impact of one punch, Chu Feng glided out on the ground for three or four meters before stopping. As cold as frost, he was still standing in the same place. The cold and icy air on his body was more vigorous, and he could feel a violent evil spirit.


    After a blow, the cold frost did not continue to attack, the killing opportunity in the eyes also subsided a little: "are you a warrior?"


    Chufeng tossed his hand, which was a little sour and numb just now. He looked at the cold frost that was not in the scope of normal people. Suddenly, his pupil shrank: "are you one of the seven evil kings?"


    Murong Bing said this morning that she and Yan Qiaoling left the Imperial Palace last night and felt the breath of Qisha Shengjun, and then chased them all the way. She must be one of them and the only woman, Yin Sha, who practices ice soul skills, but is not in the category of martial arts.


    To be specific, the seven evil kings are all ancient practitioners of the truth, but because of the failure of the practice, even today''s ancient people are no longer pure power of cultivation, but a special power developed.


    Not a warrior, but stronger than a warrior!


    The cold frost in front of her is a woman. At the moment, Chu Feng can still feel the extreme cold in the air, even Murong Bing may only have this degree. Considering her words, Chu Feng has to suspect that the cold frost in front of her is one of the seven evil saints inherited by the host, Yin Sha!


    Cold as frost, beautiful eyes slightly cold, did not admit, but has been a default.


    Pretty red lips slightly open, with a fierce killing: "originally I just want to kill the first man into my body, wash this stain, but it''s not absolute, but now, I don''t want to kill you, I feel uneasy, Jinan Xuanyuan family is not so good, but now, I don''t want to be enemies with them."


    "Boy, I can only blame you for knowing too much. Let''s die!"


    It moved again, and it was more fierce and surging than the power just now. With the appearance of thousands of ice and frost, Chu Feng felt the cold, but at the same time, it also appeared light dignified. Qisha Shengjun just started to wake up and had such strong power. But if you can restore them to the peak?


    Chu Feng no longer dare to imagine that it was a human catastrophe.


    No longer hesitating, even to determine that the cold frost in front of you is Yin Sha, one of the seven evils, so there is no need to have any reservation, because the other party has already taken the absolute opportunity to kill.


    The force of taboo surged. Because he took the top quench pill, Chu Feng''s body could bear part of the taboo force at the moment. One punch, just one blow, broke the ice soul attack created by cold frost, and even tore a gap to attack the latter.


    As cold as frost, cold and beautiful face, finally appeared a trace of strange, clenching lips, one leg off Chu Feng''s attack, the body fell back seven meters!


    Eyes cold, a hatred leisurely production: "demon God!"


    The devil?


    Chu Feng wanted to continue to do it, but the two words from his mouth made him stop. I don''t know why. When he heard these two words, Chu Feng felt his blood boiling inside his body. It seemed that these two words had great appeal to him.


    "I''ll kill you!" But cold as frost, just uttered two words, more crazy launched a terrible attack, endless frost shrouded around, the burning fire was suddenly extinguished and frozen up, the surrounding flowers and plants and trees were frozen in an instant, and then directly broken.


    A piece of barren, quickly appeared in the surrounding 100 meters, shocking.


    Chu Feng has no time to think about anything. Facing the cold frost like crazy, if he tries hard, he will surely lose both sides. It is not the result that Chu Feng wants. When he turns his eyes, he doesn''t go to meet cold frost. Instead, he jumps out and falls on the side of the road and runs away!


    Cold as frost, Yang''s hands stagnated slightly. Finally, he looked back and saw Chu Feng running to the left side of the road. He was stunned and then said, "son of a bitch, a heartless man, there is no way to run!" Then quickly catch up, only see a shadow.


    Chu Feng quickly ran in front of him. When he heard the word "heartless Han", his mouth twitched violently. He scolded in his heart. Dead woman, he came to the gun last night, and you took the initiative. In sum, I saved you. How could he become a heartless man? The evil spirits of ancient times could not understand. Chu Feng quickened his pace.


    But no matter how Chu Feng ran, cold as frost has always been like a shadow, does not fall too much, but also can not catch up with Chu Feng.In less than 10 minutes, they were more than 20 kilometers away from the road where the fighting started. When they arrived in a forest, Chu Feng''s left eye looked at 360 degrees. It was as cold as frost. Now he was one kilometer behind him and was about to catch up.


    Quickly cover up the breath, the body jumped to a big stone, the body lying on the top, hidden.


    Chu Feng just hide, not suddenly, a shadow across, cold as frost, standing in front of the big stone, looking around, can not feel the breath of Chu wind, white hands clenched into fists, face is thick hate.


    Jiao drank: "six elder brothers and I said, you have appeared, demon God, don''t think you can avoid me for a lifetime. I know your present identity, the real emperor of the holy underground world. If you don''t come out, I will kill the Imperial City, destroy all your forces, kill all your relatives and friends."


    After the ending, there was still no response. Cold as frost, he continued to drink: "demon God, you heartless man. In ancient times, you hid your identity and mixed with our seven brothers and sisters. The goddess killed all my brothers and cheated my feelings. Finally, the goddess killed me with a sword. You bastard."


    "You come out to me, I must kill you, let you know, cheat my feelings, even in the past 10 million years, I will not forget."


    Chu Feng, who was lying on the big stone, was stunned when he heard the speech. He thought that the cold frost was about the last night. He didn''t want to involve the ancient times. He didn''t want to mention the speechless lips. What was the demon God? It''s not about me, is it? But think of can cheat one of the seven evil spirits of Yin evil, Chu wind feeling is still very strong.


    But as cold as frost, no matter how to drink and scold did not respond, the body''s sharp and frost also slowly dissipated at the moment, the cold eyes actually shed tears, recalled that long ago, the mind thought that love him, but finally watched others kill her man.


    Nono said to himself, "why am I so stupid that I believe what you said? If you really love me, why didn''t you hold my hand at that time? Demon, I hate you. I must have you die miserably in this life."


    The inheritance of taboo is a turn of fate. All her hatred is added to Chu Feng.


    As soon as he was about to leave, Chu Feng slowly raised his head. Leng Rushuang said that he was going to kill the imperial city. Chu Feng didn''t think it was a big story. He squinted his eyes and suddenly disappeared directly from the big stone. When he reappeared, he was on the top of the cold frost head. Three gold needles flashed and fell into the cold frost like body.


    Perhaps it is cold as frost, mood just after the ups and downs, did not notice Chu Feng is still nearby, even to her, the whole person is powerless to fall on the ground.


    Chu Feng fell down and stood beside her, her eyes leaping and killing. Cold as frost, she was a Yin evil spirit, and still had a grudge in ancient times. Today, Chu Feng doesn''t want people around her to be hurt and wants to kill.


    "You''re going to kill me, aren''t you?" But cold as frost, at the moment, it is much calmer, there is no hatred, only calm: "but also, you are the devil, you stand on the top of the cloud, life in your eyes has long been in general, the meaning of your existence is to destroy the world, why not kill me?"


    Said also slightly self mockery, finally closed his eyes, just a drop of tears, across the face.


    Such a scene, let Chu Feng''s killing machine fade away, loosen the fist that wants to blow off the cold frost head and ask: "why do you call the devil God, can you tell me, what is the other matter of extermination?" These Chu Feng do not know, Murong Bing does not seem to know, he needs to find someone to answer.


    Cold as frost, feel Chu wind kill machine disappear, open eyes: "delusion!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and finally laughed bitterly. It is estimated that the devil in his mouth was one of the taboos in ancient times. However, why he was so called and what was the matter of extermination? Chu Feng had no idea. Seeing Leng Rushuang''s stubborn and stubborn appearance, he tilted his head and gave a bad smile: "are you sure you don''t say it?"


    As cold as frost, I closed my eyes directly and did not answer. After a while, I suddenly felt a light body. I was caught by Chu Feng and pressed directly on the big stone. My lower body was cold as frost. My pretty face was angry: "what do you want to do?"


    When Leng Rushuang thinks of something and wants to scold, she feels a full, unconscious voice, and resentfully wants not to make that kind of shameful voice. However, the impact behind her is really too strong. No matter how strong a woman is, she is also a woman. Her body betrays her wisdom.


    A round of expedition for nearly an hour, has been rolling down to the grass, Chu Feng vented his melancholy heart, in the cold like frost in the misty clouds, suddenly pulled out three gold needles on her body, quickly pulled up her pants, and in the blink of an eye disappeared in the woods.


    Feel the strength recovery, cold as frost Huo, stand up, move a step slightly frown, below the hot pain.


    Angry one blow on the side of the big stone, suddenly let more than four meters high boulder broken into countless pieces, put on the pants and safety pants, put down the skirt, cold as frost bite teeth, shivering there, as one of the seven evil kings, in ancient times let countless people fear, belongs to one of the existence standing in the cloud.


    "Demon God, you are more shameless than the ancient times. You not only cheat the feelings, but also cheat the body!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1159

    Chu Feng returned to Jicheng hotel at more than three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Cold as frost is a Yin evil spirit. Chu Feng is not going to tell Murong Bing and her daughter for the time being, so as to save them from worry. It is not that chufeng has confidence to solve this problem, but there is no way. It seems that Leng Rushuang is more like a resentful girl. Chu Feng is ready to wait until she has a clear understanding of the situation.


    Back to the most responsible person, just out of the elevator, Chu Feng stopped his pace. Ye Zisheng came over with a sad face, followed by Dan Dan. Although the latter seemed unhappy, Chu Feng caught her in the depths of her eyes, showing joy.


    Ye Zisheng didn''t seem to see Chu Feng in general. He walked into the elevator directly. Dan Dan saw Chu Feng appear here, but he was just a little curious. Then he followed Ye Zisheng into the elevator.


    In the morning, I went to the hospital for examination. After ye Zisheng''s blood test, there was no drug residue in the blood. Only alcohol exceeded the normal index, which confirmed that there was no conspiracy last night. It was simply that ye Zisheng had a ridiculous relationship with Dan Dan after drinking too much.


    This also means that ye Zisheng wants to marry Dan Dan as his wife if he can''t solve it secretly.


    Although Ye Zisheng didn''t say anything, and even walked into the elevator when he didn''t see him, Chu Feng already knew the result. Lengrushuang was a Yin evil spirit. How could the things she provided to Shanren be monitored? Shaking his head could only think of other ways to help Ye Zisheng solve the problem of Dan Dan Dan.


    From now on, Dan Dan gave Ye Zisheng all Yin, the purpose is to become Ye''s imperial concubine.


    When the elevator was closed, Chu Feng went to the suite and pressed the doorbell. Ye Zixuan opened the door and saw Chu Feng''s face tight: "you finally come back. You didn''t answer your phone call just now. What happened when you came back? It seemed that you had been attacked by a strange shape."


    As the person in charge of Yinfeng, ye Zixuan must know these things. In addition, Chu Feng came back on foot. Ye Zixuan has been worried about whether there is an accident in Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng took out the mobile phone to have a look: "the mobile phone has no power, what happened?"


    Ye Zixuan looked at chufeng''s mobile phone and saw that he didn''t have any unnecessary look of something wrong. He dismissed the idea of Chu Feng''s accident, told the story on the road again, and then added: "by the way, the car is a frost cold car, but she doesn''t know where to go."


    "But she''s done better, this insidious woman."


    Knowing that ye Zisheng''s pit was caused by the cold frost, and that Dan Dan took the opportunity to get close to Ye Zisheng and possibly become the imperial concubine of the Ye family, ye Zixuan must be uncomfortable.


    Chufeng smiles and pats Ye Zixuan on the shoulder and walks into the suite, but the corners of her mouth twitch and looks at the situation inside.


    Ye Zixuan closed the door and turned back, and then said, "they were waiting at the door when we came back in the morning, and then they stayed here all the time. It is estimated that it is as cold as an army, and she has no way to live now."


    Chu Feng turned his eyes speechless and ignored Murong Bing. He looked at the two people standing there, yuan Yuya and her assistant, short woman!


    For these snobbish people, Chu Feng has never been said to be a nuisance, but absolutely did not like it. She went to sit down and asked Yan Qiaoling to peel an apple for herself. She has not eaten anything in the morning, so she is a little hungry after all.


    Then he looked at two women who seemed to be blown up and asked, "Miss yuan, can I help you?"


    Yuan Yuya bit her lips to see that ye Zixuan and Murong Bing are all here. For a while, she didn''t know how to say. Although she was a bright star outside, when Leng rujun issued a ban, those advertisers would even break the contract with her.


    It seems that she has been compensated, but yuan Yuya is very clear that if this development goes on, she will have nothing in three years. After a lot of consideration, she can only come to Chu Feng and pray for mercy from the latter.


    I believe that as long as Chu Feng''s words, she yuan Yuya is still a star with infinite scenery.


    Her expression falls in Chu Feng''s eyes, knowing that this woman can''t be shameless, she says: "Zixuan, you go out first!"


    Ye Zixuan was very upset about ye Zisheng. She also wanted to go out for a walk. She said to Murong Bing with a cold face: "Murong goblin, go out with me!"


    In a word, not only let Chu Feng, but also make everyone twitch and embarrassed. So many people here can say such words. Murong Bing is simply challenging everyone''s nerves.


    Ye Zixuan snorted, but she couldn''t beat Murong Bing. She could only be sulking and stamping her feet to leave. When she came to the door, she thought of something and looked back: "this woman''s heart is not good. I think it''s good to be cold as an army. Some people don''t let them try the pain of losing, and they never know how valuable they get!"


    Yuan Yuya was shocked and wanted to speak. Ye Zixuan left her back directly. Her face was pale. She was afraid that Chu Feng would follow Ye Zixuan''s advice and kill her. She bit her lip: "you go out first!"


    Where does the short woman start to see so arrogant, yuan Yuya let her go out, she is too late to be happy, what arrogant does not exist, do not fall to nod out, but also with the door closed.Chu Feng wondered why Yan Luo wasn''t there, and he began to think: "now everyone is gone. You can say what you want to say. I''m very busy!"


    "I''m sorry for the lack of wind." All of a sudden, yuan Yuya knelt down on the ground directly, tears said, then came out, worthy of acting, delicate and general: "I have no eyes to offend you, but I really don''t know it''s you. Otherwise, give me ten courage, I dare not disrespect you!"


    "Please, please, let the army young hold your hand high. I really know I''m wrong!"


    Chu Feng sneered and said playfully, "if you don''t know it''s me, you''ll have no eyes. Even if you look at fan Tong and they die, I don''t care. I can understand that you are bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. If it wasn''t me that day, would you think you were right?"


    Pointing to the door, Chu Feng looked cold: "if this is the case, you get out of here immediately, and I won''t embarrass you!"


    Yuan Yuya was surprised. She believed that Chu Feng would not embarrass her again, but she didn''t want to lose all of this. She begged, "how can you forgive me if the wind is less?"


    Chu Feng leaned on the sofa and had no sympathy for yuan Yuya: "it''s not how I can forgive you, but how you should do to get forgiveness."


    Yuan Yuya bit her lips and kept thinking of ways in her mind. She knew that there were not many opportunities to see Chu Feng. If she didn''t grasp it today, her generation would not be able to turn over again. Seeing Chu Feng''s closed eyes, yuan Yuya stood up.


    Yuan Yuya was surprised and thought Chu Feng didn''t want to forgive her. She knelt down again with a splash of tears: "little wind, I know you don''t look up to me, but I really don''t want to live with nothing. I do love vanity, but that''s also the oppression given by men. Otherwise, who would like to be a plaything?"


    It is an unchangeable fact that the society causes a person''s change. Chu Feng looks at yuan Yuya kneeling on the ground, and his mouth twitches slightly. I don''t know that he thinks Chu Feng is a heavy taste and plays abuse.


    After crossing, he waved: "get dressed and get out. Don''t let me see you later. I don''t like your money, but there are people who can look up to you. You can keep what you need to live a basic life. Give it to me. Go to the mountain area by yourself and use the money. It''s over."


    "You can also tell Leng rujun, which is what I said. Of course, you should remember that to disperse wealth, you must disperse it thoroughly!"


    Ye Zixuan said that there is a point is right, do not let this woman lose once, she never know the precious possession, also know how to be a person.


    Yuan Yuya felt a pang of pain in her heart. It was tens of millions of yuan Yuya, but Chu Feng could not be consulted. Although yuan Yuya was reluctant to give up, she could only nod her head: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1160

    At eight o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng left Jicheng Hotel alone.


    Murong Bing three people out to now have not come back, Chu Feng ate some food, was originally watching TV, later received a phone call, came out and called a car directly to the airport.


    Shen Xiuqin brought the phone from Jianghai. She told her that she would soon take a plane to Jicheng in Jianghai, and let Chu Feng meet her at the airport. She had important things to talk with him. Chu Feng was surprised how this crazy woman came to Jicheng. However, ye Zixuan is also in Jicheng, and Chu Feng can only run to the airport.


    Otherwise, if Shen Xiuqin goes directly to Jicheng Hotel and is met by Ye Zixuan, ye Zixuan, who has a great opinion of Yao Qianxue, doesn''t know what to do.


    As for yuan Yuya''s affairs, Chu Feng didn''t take it seriously. It was the greatest kindness of Chu Feng to let her spread money and seek peace. I also believe that after this time, yuan Yuya will definitely change. Because when she lost and got it again, she would know how to cherish and how to be a person.


    Of course, it is also a sentence of yuan Yuya. Without a man''s mind, how can a woman be humble?


    There are no absolute things in the world. There are reasons and results. Chu Feng has not been biting yuan Yuya all the time. As long as the latter is willing to change, Chu Feng does not want to destroy her life because of this.


    From Jicheng hotel to the airport, Chu Feng looks at the time, and there are more than ten minutes before Shen Xiuqin''s flight will arrive. He looks around and walks to the airport exit. He also thinks about what Shen Xiuqin did in the evening. It won''t be too lonely. Can he just roll the bed sheet?


    If it''s someone else, Chu Feng thinks it''s impossible, but this person is Shen Xiuqin. Chu Feng thinks it''s absolutely possible.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes at the exit, the news of the flight landing came from the radio. After a while, Chu Feng saw Shen Xiuqin. The woman tonight did not wear the professional suit she used to wear, but changed into a hot suit. She showed her little belly and snow-white fragrant shoulder collarbone with no stinginess.


    As well as a pair of beautiful legs with ivory luster, Chu Feng looked from afar and couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. Shen Xiuqin is indeed a special creature!


    Then she saw Liu Jing behind Shen Xiuqin. She was surprised how she came instead of Yao Qianxue. Chu Feng also stepped forward. Shen Xiuqin didn''t give a warm hug. When she saw Chu Feng, she just nodded with satisfaction: "you''re smart. You think you''re in the gentle village of which woman and forget your sister."


    "Take it and find a hotel for me to rest. I''ve been tired all day."


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to ask her what she was doing, Shen Xiuqin put her suitcase directly in his hand, and then went straight outside. Liu Jing gave Chu Feng a sympathetic look and quickly followed her.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. He tells him what rhythm to follow. He stops a taxi and tells him to go to the Maple Leaf Hotel, so as to save Shen Xiuqin''s choice of going to Jicheng Hotel, there will be an accident. Even if it''s OK, Chu Feng believes that Shen Xiuqin can do something about it.


    In the taxi, Shen Xiuqin didn''t say anything. It seemed that she was really tired. Soon she came to the Maple Leaf Hotel. Shen Xiuqin led Liu Jing to open the room. Chu Feng paid in the back and walked in with her suitcase. She felt that he was called to work.


    Taking advantage of Shen Xiuqin''s bath break, Chu Feng leaned over to sit beside Liu Jing and whispered, "sister Jing, why does sister Qin come to Jicheng at night?"


    Suddenly Chu Feng so close, let Liu Jing face unnaturally red, shyly low head, that smell of men let her some dizzy meaning, speak voice has a little unnatural: "I don''t know, but Qianxue let me come with her, and his I don''t know."


    "Oh Chu Feng disappointed oh, can only sit there quietly, ready to wait for Shen Xiuqin to come out again.


    Xiuqin and I will talk about it with Shenfeng After a pause, she said to Liu Jing, "well, you should take a bath first."


    Liu Jing looks at Chu Feng and Shen Xiuqin. She doesn''t feel embarrassed just because she''s wearing a bath towel. She doesn''t think they have a relationship. She slanders Liu Yan and walks into the bathroom.


    Chu Feng wants to say something here, see Shen Xiuqin that you can''t walk look, can only reluctantly get up and walk into the room, Shen Xiuqin this satisfied to follow up to push the door back, but did not see whether there is a lock.


    Chu Feng was just about to ask what to do. Shen Xiuqin suddenly rushed up and pressed Chu Feng on the bed. She said, "you little bastard, I''m with Cui Xin. You ran away at that time. Are you a man?"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly about what happened. She knows that Shen Xiuqin is still worried about the last time: "last time there was an emergency before you left, you''d better talk about something first. Liu Jing is also here. When Liu Yan knows about it, you will have nothing left."


    Shen Xiuqin has grasped Chu Feng''s strategic position with one hand and is ready to fight again. However, when she hears Liu Yan''s name, she directly releases her hand and gets up. Although Liu Yan is not as noble as ye Zixuan, she is the most tiger. If she is not careful, she can definitely fight against Shen Xiuqin. She doesn''t want to be abused.Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. I''ve heard of men''s collusion with women. How come all the women he meets are looking for dry? Shen Xiuqin is one of the best!


    "Hard to understand shaking his head:" or talk about, you come to Jicheng to do it


    Shen Xiuqin hummed, leaning on the side of Chu Feng, a hand was very dishonest into Chu Feng''s trousers. Chu Feng had no choice but to roll her eyes and say, "this time I came to Jicheng for no reason, because I discussed with Qian Xue to make fengteng catering a major tourism project."


    "This time I came to Jicheng for the sake of the good family of the imperial chef."


    It turns out that Shanjia was not only the imperial cook of the founding leader, but also the senior imperial chef of the Qing Dynasty more than 200 years ago. It can be said that it was the imperial cook long ago, which honored several generations.


    This is not to say that the good family is born to be a chef, and there are some little secrets that nobody knows.


    Speaking of this, Shen Xiuqin didn''t go on. Chu Feng rolled her eyes and held Shen Xiuqin''s hand: "don''t finish, don''t move."


    "Stingy, give you cool, still pretend to be high, not to pretend to force line?" Shen Xiuqin hummed, but she couldn''t see how capable and rigorous she usually looked. However, she continued: "this is what I learned from a person who helped Shanjia to purchase. The reason why there are top chefs in Shanjia from generation to generation is related to one thing."


    "It is said that if you have been learning cooking skills near this food for a long time, the sense of smell, taste and the sense of food materials are very strong. The rest is the craft, which is easy to learn, but the most important thing for a chef is smell and taste."


    Chu Feng listened and was too lazy to take care of his pants and was pulled down by Shen Xiuqin. The dishonest hand moved there and asked, "what do you mean, Shanjia is not the success of hard work, but the control of things that can become famous chefs?"


    Chu Feng feels that this is a bit strange. As we all know, the birth of a generation of famous chefs is very difficult. Not only do we have to learn from childhood, but also we need to practice knife work from the most basic vegetables washing and cutting, and then to the final classification and understanding of ingredients. Without twenty-three decades of precipitation, it is impossible to succeed.


    According to Shen Xiuqin, it seems that there are a lot of famous chefs in Shanjia. Almost every big man''s family is from a good family. Not only that, but also in the catering industry of Shanjia, there are people from Shanjia. This success is a bit weird.


    I didn''t think about it before. At the moment, Chu Feng thought of it and thought it was incredible. The talent of a good cook was too strong, right? Just to say that there is something that can improve their culinary talent, Chu Feng thinks it is still impossible. She just understands that Shen Xiuqin is a person who can''t get up early without profit. She said that it is possible, so 90% is possible.


    Looking at this moment, she looks like a woman who is hungry and thirsty. But after going out, she is definitely a strong woman in the business community: "so what are you going to do this time?"


    "Be a robber!" Shen Xiuqin also told her mind: "this is called Tianshi, but few people know it. Only the core of a good family knows it. It is said that it is worshipped in the training place of their good family. I mean."


    But Chu Feng has already understood that Shen Xiuqin has not been very satisfied with the development speed of fengteng catering. If Shanjia really has such a magical thing, steal it and put the unknown one in fengteng''s culinary training place, it may be possible to produce famous chefs in batch. With superb cooking skills, are you afraid that it will not develop?


    Nodding, chufeng never said anything shameful about stealing, and Shanren helped Leng Rushuang do things, but Chu Feng would never forget: "when I finish something tomorrow, I''ll find a chance to steal it out for you to take away. Anyway, the good family has been glorious for many years, and it''s time to be lonely."


    "I love you so much!" Originally, she thought that Chu Feng would only agree to it. She didn''t want to be so simple. She thought that fengteng catering would become the general existence of leading enterprises. Shen Xiuqin was excited to kiss Chu Feng''s mouth fiercely, revealing her charming feeling: "brother Fengfeng, do you still remember the feeling on the plane?"


    Chu Feng''s spirit moved. He remembered that time when he went to Xiangjiang, he nodded his head. Shen Xiuqin gave him a charming white eye, and then slowly went down until Chu Feng took a breath of cool air and held the bed sheet with both hands involuntarily.


    But neither of them found that outside the door that was not closed, Liu Jing, dressed in her pajamas after taking a bath, looked inside without blinking, and covered her mouth with one hand.


    Less wind, so big!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1161

    "To be honest, where did you go last night?"


    After seven o''clock the next morning, Chu Feng came out of the room. Ye Zixuan frowned and stood at the door and asked. Last night, she and Murong Bing came back more than ten o''clock. They thought Chu Feng had gone to sleep, but when they entered Chu Feng''s room, they did not see Chu Feng.


    At first, when Chu Feng was a little bored and went out for a walk, ye Zixuan didn''t think so much about it. But when they all had to rest, Chu Feng had not come back. At that time, it was already more than one o''clock in the morning.


    Ye Zixuan didn''t make a phone call either. Holding her breath, she went to have a rest. When she got up at 3:00 in the middle of the night, she found that Chu Feng still didn''t come back. Naturally, she was not very happy.


    Murong Bing two people sat in the hall to see ye Zixuan''s interrogation appearance. Murong bingjiao said with a smile: "Zixuan girl, this is my husband. I haven''t asked him where he has gone. What do you ask? I''m the main room. I don''t object to my husband going out to find someone to have a friendly competition in the evening to strengthen the palace!"


    "If you are a small one, how can you ask your husband to do it? You have to know how to be three obedient and four virtuous."


    "Shut up!" Ye Zixuan''s pretty face was angry and she was always said by Murong Bing that she was small. She must be uncomfortable in her heart. However, Murong Bing could only spread this anger on Chu Feng: "quickly say, where did you go last night, did you roll the bed sheet with fox spirit again?"


    Murong Bing curled his lips and stood up at the smell of speech: "I didn''t roll the bed sheet with him, I think, but he can''t do it!"


    Chu Feng just came out of the door and met with such a thing. The corners of his mouth twitched violently and wryly waved his hand: "I didn''t do anything yesterday. I just came back at 4:00 in the morning. I just went to deal with some things. After all, to finish today''s affairs, we have to go to Xuanyuan family. We always need to prepare something."


    Ye Zixuan looked serious and serious, and it was reasonable for ye Zixuan to listen to the words.


    The doubt in the heart dissipated a little, but not completely believe: "you really did not go to hook up with women?"


    Chu Feng rolled her eyes. How could ye Zixuan be more and more stingy: "in your eyes, am I such a person?"


    All of a sudden, ye Zixuan and Murong Bing replied with one voice: "yes, absolutely stallion!"


    Chu Feng instantly felt that there was no love in this world, and wanted to refute two sentences. However, it was useless to explain Murong Bing''s appearance. He simply did not explain it. He turned his eyes and went to pick up a piece of bread on the table and threw it into his mouth.


    The reason why Ye Zixuan always focuses on chufeng is not that ye Zixuan is stingy, but that chufeng and she have established a relationship for such a long time. Besides kissing Xiaozui for a warm embrace, ye Zixuan has not had any substantive contact. What makes Ye Zixuan unhappy is this.


    Seeing Murong Bing doesn''t care at all, ye Zixuan doesn''t want to appear too stingy, even if she doesn''t believe Chu Feng''s honesty last night.


    He avoided Ye Zixuan''s question for the time being and ate a quiet breakfast. At eight o''clock, Chu Feng took the three men out of the door. Ye Zisheng did not know where he had gone, and Chu Feng did not want to disturb him for the time being. The evidence now shows that ye Zisheng is drunk and makes mistakes. It is impossible to do anything in a short time.


    As for Yan Luo, Chu Feng didn''t care too much about it. That guy ran to heaven and earth when he was free. This is not a secret in Fengmen, and even if Yan Luo is here today, he can''t play a very important role.


    As soon as the four people left the hotel, five cars stopped in front of the hotel. In the middle was a expensive Maserati, which was similar to Su Xinyu''s, but Chu Feng was too lazy to see who was in it. Instead, he just looked at the people who came down from the front and rear cars, cold as an army.


    Leng rujun strides up and politely opens his mouth: "little wind, Miss ye, the master asked me to take you to the great hall. The auction will officially start at nine o''clock."


    Then he invited Chu Feng and them to get on the bus. At this time, the door of Maserati in the middle opened, and a cold voice came: "less wind, take my car!"


    As cold as frost, she sat in the car with an icy smell on her face. She did not know what way to suppress the road yesterday. She did not ask people to investigate the car explosion. She was just here now, which surprised Chu Feng a little. What is this woman thinking?


    Murong Bing nestled in the side of Chu Feng, narrowed his eyes and looked at the cold as frost, and said in a soft voice, "husband, how can I see this woman and feel disgusted?"


    Ye Zixuan also added: "I hate it too!" Obviously, ye Zisheng was still in his mind. He thought of something close to Chu Feng and said: "although she is beautiful, I tell you that you''d better take care of your third leg. If you dare to have something with her, don''t want to touch me in the future."


    Chu wind mouth twitch, should not have happened all happened, what can not happen?


    Just around two women are in, Chu Feng coughs: "thank you for Miss Leng''s kindness, I''ll go with them!"


    "You can''t come up!" Cold as frost from the beginning to the end did not look at Chu Feng, was refused, just light mouth: "but you''d better be sure, you don''t come up will encounter any small trouble."Threat!


    Chu Feng immediately heard the threat of cold frost words. Seeing Murong Bing and ye Zixuan''s suspicious looks, he knew that the two women were doubting something. He quickly coughed and drew attention: "Miss Leng is so kind, then I''ll have a car with you!"


    Not waiting for ye Zixuan''s objection, Chu Feng hugged her waist and gave her a kiss on her lips: "I''ll see you at the auction house, it''ll be OK!"


    Ye Zixuan blinked her eyes. When she realized that Chu Feng had already sat on the Maserati, she was as cold as frost and did not wait. She turned the front of the car and rushed out to leave first. Murong Bing frowned and stretched, and sighed slightly: "it''s not good for my husband to pull the wind. How many times can I sleep in a year?"


    Still very serious to break a finger to calculate there, immediately let Ye Zixuan in the heart of sullen increase, mercilessly glared at Murong Bing this day not afraid of the goblin one eye, casually sat on a car.


    Murong bingjiao smiles and follows up. Yan Qiaoling is behind. She is not ready to get on the bus. Leng rujun stands in front of her: "are you miss Yan Qiaoling? My name is Leng rujun. Hello!" Also actively extended a hand.


    Yan Qiaoling frowned, looked at the smile, polite cold rujun, and looked at the hand, and then walked directly from Leng rujun''s side, completely as if he had not seen it.


    Leng rujun was slightly embarrassed by the fact that he ignored the offer of friendly handshake. Leng rujun put down his hand and watched them all get on the bus. He was shocked when he saw Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling that day. However, Murong Bing was a woman of Chu Feng. Leng rujun was afraid to show his mind.


    What''s more, Yan Qiaoling''s indifference makes Leng rujun''s heart beat. Therefore, she has been investigating the relationship between her and Chu Feng in the past two days. It is determined that there is no relationship between her and Chu Feng. Leng rujun moves to pursue her mind, but unexpectedly, Yan Qiaoling doesn''t want to pay attention to him at all.


    Although it was a little embarrassing, the Great Wall was not built in a day. Leng rujun also took a bus and asked the driver to drive to the Great Hall of Jicheng.


    At the moment, Maserati has left the Jicheng hotel nearly two kilometers away. Chu Feng sits in the car and looks at the cold as frost, and his speed has soared to 150. In this city, such a speed is almost the same as looking for death.


    What''s more, Chu Feng also found that this road was not to the Great Hall of Jicheng at all. He asked, "Yinsha, don''t you want to fight with me?"


    "Call me as cold as frost!" Cold as frost, he threw out a sentence without slowing down the speed of his hands: "Yin Sha died a long time ago. Now it''s cold as frost. One inherits memory and strength, but it''s cold as frost. Of course, you can think of me as the second generation of Yin Sha!"


    Chu Feng nodded and laughed: "it doesn''t matter who you are. I just want to know, do you want to do now?"


    Cold as frost, silent down did not speak, the car in the street quickly shuttle, and finally stopped in a shopping mall underground parking lot, this cold mouth: "have a chance, nature is to kill you!"


    Suddenly, cold as frost, he started to move his hand. Chu Feng secretly said that he was insane. When his palm and cold frost were against each other, he also got out of the window. As cold as frost, he walked out like a shadow and flew out. The huge force broke the monitoring and lighting in the parking lot, and instantly fell into the dark.


    Chu Feng can see all the tracks with her left eye twinkling. She clenches her teeth and doesn''t want to waste time with her here. The force of taboo converges around her body, which is cold as frost. Because of the small space, she doesn''t use all her strength to avoid the collapse of stairs and attract the attention of Xuanyuan family.


    However, she was not Chu Feng''s opponent at all. After more than ten rounds, she was completely suppressed by Chu Feng. In fact, xuanhuang''s nine needles could not be prevented. As cold as frost, she lost her final strength.


    Chu Feng was not so polite. He threw the cold frost into the car. Before the hotel staff found something wrong, he directly drove the car away from here and went to the city hall of Jicheng. When they arrived, ye Zixuan and they seemed to have already gone in. Sitting in the car, Chu Feng looked at the bitter eyes but could not move. He said, "can you have a good time to play?"


    As cold as frost, hum: "as long as you live, as long as you appear in front of me, I will kill you!"


    "Then let the hatred be more fierce." Chu Feng sighed with emotion. He flattened his seat and directly pressed it up. He also said: "after that, every time you kill me, I will give you one more time. Welcome to kill me. Anyway, I''m happy to play for nothing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1162

    Jicheng city hall can accommodate 8000 people at the same time!


    Usually, it is used for official activities such as conferences. However, today, Jinan City Hall lent Sotheby''s auction for a special auction, which was approved by Leng Wuxi.


    The reason why this auction is of special significance is that the two main auction products of today''s auction are provided by a generation of legendary figures. Ordinary people don''t know who the hiding is, but how many powerful people in the middle and upper levels know.


    That is the former living Buddha, and the current living Buddha''s master, an old monster who has been rumored to be 100 years old, but few people know him!


    If you really want to count up, only the responsible persons of various countries and the hermit interface can really understand the Tibetan master. A legendary figure who is as famous as the dragon gate master and the demon lord long Haoran many years ago is also as mysterious and powerful as long Haoran!


    There are only a few people who have seen them. Even those who have seen them have already died.


    Of course, there are not many people who know the information of the owner who is more in charge of the auction. Only a few people know about it. Most of them come for another reason. It is said that in today''s auction, there will be a living Buddha named Glu to pay homage to the master who he has not seen for decades and released something.


    As for the real reason, no one knows.


    However, I don''t know if he betrothed Leng Rushuang to Ye Zisheng. Of course, Chu Feng will not tell Leng Wuxi that these things are not suitable for too many people to know.


    "Where did you go with that insidious woman?"


    Chu Feng just appeared in the first row position, ye Zixuan pulled him down to do a good job, frowned and said: "I tell you, that woman is a insidious, cunning, despicable thing, you must give me a good control, if your third leg is not careful to run in, I and you will be endless."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched and put his arm around Ye Zixuan. His voice was gentle: "don''t worry, she and I will never be lovers in this life. The biggest possibility is that we can only be enemies. Are you satisfied?"


    "And how can you be a princess of Ye family? Do you want to be so small-minded?"


    Ye Zixuan didn''t expect that Chu Feng suddenly came and went out. Her face was unnaturally red. Her anger in her heart was also dissipated because of this embrace. Her voice was a little weak. She struggled and said in an unnatural voice, "you know it yourself. Anyway, your third leg is in charge!"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly and doesn''t discuss this issue with Ye Zixuan. If she knew that she had been fighting with Leng Rushuang for several times, what might have happened.


    There are still 15 minutes before the auction starts. All the people who should come to the auction have arrived. Chu Feng took the auction materials and looked at them. All of them were calligraphy and paintings of famous artists and some antiques. Only there was no introduction of twelve wings and ethereal spirit. Maybe it was the reason that the owner took it out. So the auctioneer didn''t know how to introduce it.


    Of course, there may be some suspense.


    After a brief and cursory look, Chu Feng handed the information to Yan Qiaoling. Just about to ask Ye Zixuan how much he knew about the spirit, he suddenly appeared beside him like a ghost and sat down.


    In Ye Zixuan''s angry and eager to beat her to death, she was cold as frost and leaned against Chu Feng''s body directly, which made chufeng''s heart tremble violently.


    This weak and indistinct action did not attract everyone''s attention, but it definitely attracted the attention of the people around. Some dignitaries were surprised to see that the eldest lady of Leng''s family was leaning against Chu Feng, and they were all surprised, thinking about who chufeng was.


    Murong Bing blinked his eyes, patted her charming face, and tooted her mouth: "husband, your third leg, did you make a mistake?"


    Ye Zixuan''s eyes were suddenly cold, as cold as frost, and his heart was weak. This is not a secret in their circle. He has never heard of holding hands with a man. Now he is leaning on Chu Feng. Ye Zixuan feels that Chu Feng and lengrushuang must have a story.


    Chu Feng is also cold as frost suddenly made the brain reaction, and cold frost is light mouth: "I have retired with Ye Zisheng, single I, have the right to pursue."


    Leaving Ye Zixuan a glance, cold as frost, and then moved away from his eyes, the body closer to Chu Feng: "just in time, I like this little bastard, how to drop?"


    Ye Zixuan was cold as frost, and her heart was up and down, pointing to Chu Feng: "you only have one chance to explain!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and knew that cold frost was not good for him. Now he wanted to make him uncomfortable. He rolled his eyes and whispered a childish voice. Chu Feng suddenly stood up and let Leng Rushuang almost fall on the chair. He went to change the position with Yan Qiaoling, and then sat beside Murong Bing and ye Zixuan.


    There is no explanation, but the action is the best explanation. Ye Zixuan''s expression softens a little, and takes a provocative look at cold as frost. It''s rare for a little woman to cuddle up to Chu Feng.


    Murong Bing''s meaningful smile also nestled in Chu Feng''s body, one left and one right, which blinded many people''s eyes around him. When he looked at the cold frost, many people''s mouth twitched. Miss Leng even liked other people''s men, but who was this boy who could make so many beautiful women like him?As cold as frost, he sat up straight, and the color of frost covered his face. He took a cold look at Chu Feng and held it slightly. Finally, he moved his eyes and hated Chu Feng thoroughly in his heart.


    "Here comes the living Buddha Gru!"


    When the atmosphere of Chu Feng and his side was strange, they suddenly didn''t know who called out. All the people, including Chu Feng, looked at the gate of the hall, and several figures were slowly coming in.


    At the head was a handsome middle-aged man in a red robe, with a faint smile on his face and four lamas behind him. He held a string of Buddhist beads in his hand. He walked calmly and calmly with the vast Buddhist dharma among them. Only when he appeared, the atmosphere was peaceful and peaceful.


    Gru living Buddha, a legendary figure in Tibet.


    It is said that today''s Gelu living Buddha is more than 60 years old. More than 40 years ago, when the Tibetan land was still in chaos, the family of Gelu was destroyed in the battle of various powerful officials. At that time, he also became a close disciple of the Tibetan master.


    When he reappeared, Gelu was already in his 40s, never married, and walked in every place in Tibet. It is said that there are only a few places where he left his footprints. There is also a saying among Tibetan people that Gelu is the closest living Buddha to the people in history.


    Many people can''t help but stand up and cast a look of admiration to Gru. Even if they don''t know him, the peaceful breath that he sends out alone is enough to make people awe.


    And Gru, as if everything around him is difficult to fluctuate, went directly to the front, Sotheby''s auctioneer personally appeared to receive him and invited him to the first place in the first row.


    But Gru just smile, did not go to sit down, but look at Chu Feng and their side, in the look of curiosity of the people came over, standing in front of the cold frost, cold as frost, sitting in the position, obviously can give people a special feeling, cold as frost does not feel too much.


    Glu''s hands were bowing, and his smile had an indescribable flavor. He spoke faintly: "there are reasons and fruits, ups and downs, persistence sometimes is a kind of happiness, but excessive persistence is a kind of pain, follow the fate!"


    As cold as frost, her body was shocked, but Gru had already walked away from her and came to Chu Feng''s side. She looked at Chu Feng with a smile: "compared with your master, you are more energetic and domineering, and you can''t hide your murderous spirit. Abide by your heart!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Gelu living Buddha meant, but he nodded politely.


    But when Gru living Buddha looked at Murong Bing who was sitting there, he even raised a respectful look on his face. Among the astonished and incomprehensible expressions of 3000 people who had come to the audience, he bent down 90 degrees and said, "Princess nine, you have not seen her demeanor for many years. Master asked me to say hello to you. Everything is well!"


    Murong ice did not care to wave his hand: "roll, I have to accompany my husband to shoot things!"


    All the people who heard Murong Bing''s words twitched violently. Some people almost fell on the ground when their feet were soft. Who is Gelu? That is the living Buddha of Tibet. He is the supreme existence. He has a very important position in the world. As long as he is willing, Tibet will fall into war at any time, which will make the holy pilgrim headache.


    But it was such an existence that enjoyed the admiration of countless people. Murong Bing even told him to roll away. Even though Chu Feng was speechless for a while, it was just like this. He felt that Murong Bing was hiding a lot of things he didn''t know.


    A meaningful look at Murong ice, it seems to find a chance to talk to her well, romantic or in the past.


    And Gru, in the face of Murong Bing''s impolite words, didn''t feel any displeasure. On the contrary, he said with a smile: "Gru, get out of here!"


    The whole audience was dead and silent. Ye Zixuan blinked at Murong Bing, and the storm had already set off in her heart. Even if it was the Xuanyuan family, everyone had to be polite to Gru. Where did Murong Bing get the confidence?


    However, all this was doomed to be unexplained. Gru had already passed by in the wind. Just before he was about to sit down, his eyes were looking out of the gate. As a figure walked along, Gru sighed and took back his eyes. His voice was faint and inaudible: "misfortune depends on happiness and misfortune."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1163

    In came a tough looking man in his thirties, with a wolf like light in his eyes. But surprisingly, he was dressed in a red robe and looked like a Lama.


    It''s just that the Lama went to the second row and didn''t seem to see Gru sitting in the front row, which made many people look puzzled. Gru is the highest leader in Tibet and the beacon of all lamas. However, when he saw Gelu, he didn''t show any respect.


    People shake their heads and don''t know the current situation very well. The Lama can sit in the second row, and his identity is not simple. Even if they are curious, they will not explore too much.


    And ye Zixuan, after taking back her eyes, quietly threw out a sentence, and a dignified color appeared between her eyebrows: "it seems that today''s auction will not be too simple, Gru appears, the person of that person also appears, and so on, it seems that we should be more careful."


    Chu Feng side head: "who?"


    "Dharma, the former Tibetan living Buddha!" Ye Zixuan didn''t hide it. He lowered her voice and said, "the man who just came here is Tiange, the chief apprentice of Dama. That''s why he saw Gru here, but he didn''t have any respect at all. In his heart, only his master should be the highest existence in Tibet."


    Dama and Chu Feng were slightly surprised. Although he had understood something clearly, he was still a little surprised to hear the name. The last living Buddha had great ambition and intended to set off the independence of Tibet. Finally, after the strong suppression of the responsible person and the killing of Gru, Dama was exiled to other countries.


    However, it does not mean that Dama can be despised as an incompetent person. On the contrary, if Glu had not held the hand of the Tibetan master and the scepter symbolizing the supreme power of living Buddha in his hand, Dama is still the highest existence in Tibet.


    Therefore, his chief apprentice Tian Ge appeared here, and Chu Feng was also on guard. Intuitively, they were all aiming at the two things that the Tibetan owner had thrown out. Knowing that the Xuanyuan family''s requirements were not simple, Chu Feng still felt that he underestimated it.


    But what makes him even more puzzled is that, as the most mysterious and powerful existence in Tibet, why does the Tibetan master do that and what is the purpose?


    Don''t think of things, Chu Feng will not deliberately go to the top, just explain Murong ice and so on, if something happens to take care of themselves, the rest of the things, he came!


    After Gru''s arrival, the whole hall was quiet, and no more noise was heard. It was only when the lights on the stage of the hall lit up and a white woman with fair skin and beautiful appearance stepped forward. The strange silence on the scene was a little relieved.


    "Welcome to Sotheby''s auction house in Jicheng. On behalf of all staff of Sotheby''s, I''d like to say thank you to all of you here." Another bow, ushered in warm applause.


    Waiting for the applause to fall, the white woman continued to open her mouth: "the total number of 23 items in the auction today is less than that in the past Sotheby''s auctions, but it is definitely worth the money because four of them come from the mysterious Tibetan Plateau."


    "The living Buddha in Tibet today is provided by guru''s master and Tibetan master!"


    In this era, many people have money, and they have taken money as a number. Besides these, they are most concerned about their health. The master of guru living Buddha, we all vaguely know that it is a person who is over 100 years old, like a real Buddha.


    Those who don''t know the secret of the seclusion interface have their eyes lit up one after another. Maybe they can get the secret of healthy and long life. Many dignitaries who just hold the mentality of playing soy sauce have already begun to try.


    Chu Feng and his side, heard the owner of the four auction products are a Leng, Leng Wuxi said is two, how now become four?


    Ye Zixuan also has a blank look on her face. Leng rujun is accompanying them. She is not clear about these things. Chu Feng finally dispels her doubts. Anyway, when the auction products come out, you will know.


    "In order to let you understand the true meaning of Buddha, now we will invite the first treasure on the plateau."


    The white woman was very satisfied with the public''s reaction on the scene, which meant that the auction was extremely fierce. She could also get a lot of Raffles: "it is said that this is a scripture left by the first living Buddha in Tibet. If you take a little time to recite it several times a day, you can reach a state of pure mind, and even more can make people healthy and long-lived."


    There is no interest in such things as mind clearing. Only the final health and longevity make the eyes of these dignitaries brighten. Moreover, they are still from the first living Buddha. It must be a valuable thing. Many people are ready to get it.


    Under everyone''s expectant gaze, a dark grid appeared on the floor in front of the white woman. A high platform rose slowly from below. There was a book written like sheepskin on it. It was full of incomprehensible words. It was shown in front of the public under the real-time broadcast of the large screen.


    The more things they don''t understand, the more they arouse people''s curiosity. The white woman looks around at everyone and says in a loud voice: "this single scroll of sheepskin is written by the first living Buddha in Tibet. If you understand the words and recite them for a long time, you can achieve what you want in your heart and enter a new realm of life!""The starting price is 10 million, and the bidding price should not be less than one million!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, many people in the back row began to scramble for the price. It was only in a minute that we didn''t know how many times we had asked for it. And the price of the yangpi Dan roll has gone to an amazing level of 80 million yuan.


    Chu Feng just wanted to ask for a price to take this thing to see if it was really so magical. Ye Zixuan pulled him for a moment: "just now Leng Lao came to the news. In addition to the two things he said, don''t interfere with others. Someone once took a lot of things from the hiding place. Now let them return some to the hiding place."


    Chu Feng was stunned. He took a look at the yangpi pill scroll, and then understood what was common. He dared to feel that the people behind him had known that Dama''s people would appear. He purposely threw out some things for them to seize. The purpose was to get a sum of money and benefit the Tibetan area!


    If you don''t know, it''s OK to know that chufeng will not waste his own money. Let those people shout. When the price goes to 300 million yuan, Tian Ge in the second row raises his hand, and his voice echoes in the whole hall: "300 million yuan, I want this thing!"


    Then the fierce eyes swept over the cheery crowd behind them, making those who wanted to continue to bid felt their necks cool, but they gave up bidding at one glance. Even if the goat skin pill really can make them live longer, but offending those who should not be offended, it will be useless to get it, and they may die.


    However, they did not dare to offend the existence of Glu.


    Tiange''s deterrence, as well as the undisguised murder, made the auction house quiet. Although many people want to get the parchment omelet, they don''t want to offend tinge, who even Gru doesn''t pay attention to.


    There was no accident. The first auction product, yangpi Dan roll, was taken by tinge at a price of 300 million yuan. Chu Feng shook his head slightly. It can be seen that tinge came with an order to take down the things thrown out by the owner. If he knew that these were just things that made them vomit blood, would he be angry?


    Chu Feng thought about it for a moment and knew that the second auction product, which came up later, must not be ethereal and twelve wings, but something irrelevant to the owner.


    Chu Feng had no sympathy for this. When Dama was exposed and ran away, he took away the endless Tibetan wealth in Tibet. It was estimated that 2.5 billion Chi Yuan, equivalent to several years'' per capita income in Tibet, had made the Tibetan area miserable. Now Chu Feng didn''t mind letting him spit blood.


    With the auction of the first auction, the following auctions did not have much meaningful things, but they also sold a good price, until the 18th auction, people''s mood was aroused again.


    Purified water!


    No one knows why it is called purified water, but it is said that anyone who does not recover from a serious illness can be cured by drinking a little purified water, not to mention the effect of bringing the dead back to life, but it has a powerful effect of prolonging life. No one doubts whether it is true or not, because it is Sotheby''s auction house and never auctions fake goods!


    Chu Feng looks at the direction of Tiange and seems to understand something. It seems that the DAMA behind Tiange wants to get something, but he can''t get it from the owner. It can only be like this, to see if he can get some good things from the Tibetan owner in these auctions.


    Although the Chu wind does not know how to form the purified water, the introduction of white women must not have any moisture. If people who are seriously ill get it, they must be cured by medicine and prolong their life.


    The starting price is also higher than the sheepskin Dan roll that needs to be studied to understand. As long as it is drunk, it will have an effect. The price has also been fixed by the auction house at the start of 100 million yuan, and each bid should not be less than 10 million yuan!


    Many rich people are very excited about this kind of thing that can get great benefits by drinking it. When they are rich, they are afraid that they will die without spending enough money. Therefore, after the white women announced the price, the crowding bidding officially began, and it was not an increase of 10 million, but a superposition of at least 20 million.


    Tian Ge frowned carelessly and hesitated, but if he wanted to explain before he arrived, he could only shout: "five hundred million!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1164

    This time, most people didn''t give up because of tinge''s identity. The thing can be used immediately after it is taken down. It can prolong life and cure serious diseases. For the rich and powerful who are already overstaffed and have problems, it is what they want in their dreams. How can they compromise again.


    Just now, they can choose to give up because they can''t understand it after taking it down. But now the purified water doesn''t need to understand. It''s so simple and direct that it has benefits. It''s really nothing to sacrifice a little money.


    Soon, when Tiange gave 500 million yuan, someone immediately increased 20 million yuan. Moreover, the price was constantly refreshed, which made tinge look a little ugly. However, there was a faint smile on Glu''s face in front of him. Tiange had a heart attack, which could only be confined in his heart and did not dare to show it.


    At this time, Murong Bing took Chu Feng''s arm and pointed to the purified water: "I want it!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, Murong ice unexpectedly want this, ask: "not what good thing, you also want?"


    "What the big ocean horse said just now is not deceptive. It''s just that the effect of these things is not very good for us. Only the fool Tiange paid 300 million yuan to win it."


    Chu Feng sat up straight and put his arms around Murong Bing''s waist: "how can I listen to your words? It''s like the things that the owner of the store has taken out. They are all rare treasures?"


    "Yes Murong Bing gave Chu Feng a white eye, and also a meaningful look at Ye Zixuan: "you are a fool to believe that the purified water, if I guess correctly, should come from a mysterious place, and the Tibetan owner has only two bottles. If you take it, you can drive away the violence on your body and improve your mental state."


    "Of course, if ordinary people take it, they can only expel all kinds of diseases and strengthen the body. If you and I take them, you should know what benefits it will have?"


    Chu Feng''s spirit moved and his martial arts were all the way. When he reached a certain level, he would rely on his perception to improve his strength and realm. However, with the continuous improvement of his realm, his calmness would be more or less floating. This is why there are many strong people in the period of natural anger, but there are very few semi divine states.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t need such things to make his mind empty and quiet, Murong Bing would have guessed her intention. Even if Murong Bing tried to cover it up, the evil spirit in her body still existed. As long as the purified water was used, a lot of evil spirits could be eliminated.


    Although Chu Feng doesn''t care about these, and doesn''t care about Murong Bing''s identity, Chu Feng is still willing to let her breath cover up some and not be caught by powerful people.


    The price has been raised to 800 million yuan. Chu Feng also loosened Murong Bing''s slender waist, stood up and held out a hand: "one billion yuan!"


    Let the price rise by two hundred million directly, and also make those who are still bidding quiet down. When the sum of twenty-two million yuan is added, they can still accept the superposition in the unit of 100 million. How many people still have the money that is painful.


    Of course, no one will give up because of this. If purified water can make them live ten or twenty years longer, money is nothing.


    Soon someone added 20 million yuan. Chu Feng didn''t sit down and put down his hand: "two billion yuan!"


    Madman!


    Another bid made everyone throw out two words directly in their hearts. Because the price just reached 1.2 billion yuan, chufeng increased to 2 billion yuan. If we didn''t see Chu Feng sitting next to the cold family, or in the first row, we all thought that he was here to make trouble.


    In this way, some people thought about it when they saw the two cold families sitting there. Some people chose to give up. It is estimated that these people are even more difficult to deal with than Tiange. It is better not to offend them. It is good to live a long life. However, it is useless to live a long life?


    Some people give up, naturally some people insist on it. Tiange is one of them. He takes a deep look at Chu Feng and says in a loud voice: "2.1 billion!"


    Chu Feng never frowned, put down his hand, everyone felt that when he reached the limit, he quietly threw out a sentence: "this little potential in the must get, three billion, if not four billion, not five billion, nothing, I will not let go of ten billion!"


    Tian Ge frowned deeply. He stood up and stared at Chu Feng with wild eyes. He said hoarsely: "little brother, I must get this thing. Are you sure you want to fight with me? Forget to introduce myself. My name is tinge. Maybe you don''t know it, but my master''s name is Damar. You should know me. "


    At first, people who were curious about Tiange and who they were were were slightly surprised. They did not know Tiange, but Dama was no stranger to them. The former Tibetan living Buddha could understand why he had seen Gru when tinge came, but there was no meaning of respect and courtesy.


    It''s no surprise that Tiange, as a disciple of Dama, can still be here without worrying about being official. In order to show the importance of peace in Tibet, apart from the wanted order for Dama, the rest of the people in Tibet, even the relatives of Dama, would not be targeted.


    Therefore, only Damar is not convenient to appear. His disciples are still his followers. They can come and go freely in the holy land.I thought that Chu Feng would give up if he told us his identity. He didn''t want Chu Feng to just spread out his hands: "even if your master is the Tibetan master, then how about it? It has nothing to do with me. If you want to, you will pay more money. Maybe I will give up. Maybe I will give up."


    The price has gone to three billion, and there are two treasures behind. Tinge seems hesitant, squinting his eyes and asking coldly, "how to call it, let me know who I lost in."


    Obviously, he wanted to know who chufeng was and retaliated afterwards. But Chu Feng was not afraid at all. In the look of sympathy, he put out a sentence: "Chu Feng, just a humble boy!"


    The two words clearly fell into the ears of the people. At the same time, the sympathy generated just now dissipated invisibly. Without too much doubt, the people who can have cold family and sit in the first row must be less wind, Chu wind, the real emperor of the holy Dynasty underground world, a madman!


    Tian Ge got the answer. He naturally heard the name of Chu Feng. He was stunned and showed a meaningful smile: "the power of little wind is worthy of its reputation. Tian Ge is convinced that he lost!" He bowed to Chu Feng with both hands, which seemed polite. However, Chu Feng clearly caught the murderous opportunity in his eyes.


    But today, even to do something, he was ready to offend people. Chu Feng did not care. He pointed to the white woman on the stage: "beauty, drop the hammer!"


    The purified water was not accidentally taken down by Chu Feng for 3 billion yuan. Ye Zixuan gazed at Chu Feng with resentment in her eyes and hummed: "at the beginning, Wu Zetian''s soft armor was not so expensive. Now you have to pay 3 billion yuan for this demon. Chu Feng, tell you, you must compensate me. I can''t be inferior to this woman."


    Murong Bing''s slightly meaningful words make ye Zixuan blush and bite her lips. Murong Bing is just a granddaughter of the Ye family. How much self-cultivation she has made her have something to say.


    But now she was crushed by Murong ice. Ye Zixuan pulled Chu Feng and said, "husband, next time, I''ll call Su Xinyu together. Two sisters will accompany you, and the gate will be open." The voice is very small, but ye Zixuan still shyly lowers her head. Although she is a little hot, it does not mean that she is not reserved.


    The reason for saying these things is Murong Bingqi. Even if he has said it, he is still in a nervous mood.


    Chu Feng blinks his eyes and tells us the rhythm of his life. However, what ye Zixuan said makes him think of a big piece of life in his mind. He swallows his saliva secretly. It seems that he has never enjoyed two people together!


    Murong Bing then quietly approached a little, lowered his voice and said: "husband, see, I''m here, saint can teach you to become desire. Where''s the girl


    "Thank you, would you like to give me your third leg tonight?"


    Murong Bing had nothing to do with her. She went into Chu Feng''s arms and let her knead at will. However, ye Zixuan was shocked. She grasped his hand, bit his lips, and looked sad.


    Chu Feng was numb. Although he wanted to eat both tofu at the same time, ye Zixuan was not destined to be such a person. He took his hand back timidly.


    Although she was very careful, Yan Qiaoling inadvertently saw this and showed her contempt. Chu Feng, a dead stallion, just touched Leng rujun''s look in the eyes, which contained deep love. Yan Qiaoling''s eyes were coldly moved away, as if she had not seen it.


    For Leng rujun, who did not have a good impression at the beginning, Yan Qiaoling has been a gift not to kill him. She still dares to show her favor so wantonly. Yan Qiaoling is very unhappy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1165

    The auction is still in full swing. Chu Feng won the purified water at a high price of 3 billion yuan. Although many people are dissatisfied, after knowing who chufeng is, they are still holding it in their hearts and offending Chu Feng is no different from offending the God of death.


    After the purification of the water, several auctions were all antique calligraphy and paintings. They were all sold at a low price. When only the last two auctions were left, the atmosphere of the whole audience reached a heavy level.


    Today, the Tibetan owner took out four things. The first two are already rare. What''s the difference between the last two?


    Many people have the same look at Tian Ge and Chu Feng, but also some retreat, only hope that the two do not compete, also let them get a Tibetan master''s things, see if they can get some great benefits.


    Under the expectant gaze of all, a display platform was raised below the stage, and the inflammatory voice of white women echoed in the hall: "this is the penultimate auction product today. It''s an antique ring, named ethereal. It''s said that only those who are destined to wear it can wear it."


    "According to the provider''s account, those who get the ethereal and still wear it will have the light of Providence for life."


    People who originally had great expectations saw an old ring with no trace of years on the display, as if there was still a little mottled and rusty on the display platform. For the first time, they expressed doubts and doubts about the words of white women. Such things seem to be sold on the ground and can bring good luck to people?


    And Chu Feng, when he saw the ring, his heart shook violently. He didn''t know what the spirit was, but at the moment he saw it, his blood was boiling, as if something was calling.


    There is a voice in his mind, take it!


    "Beautiful lady!" At this time, the third row stood up. A fat middle-aged man called to the white women on the stage, pointed to the old ring on the display platform and said suspiciously, "you say it can bring good luck, and the light of God will accompany you all your life. I believe that people do not believe that much as I do."


    The white woman didn''t show any displeasure because she was interrupted. Instead, she said with a calm smile, "what do you want to say, sir?"


    When the fat middle-aged man saw that everyone was looking at him, he was a little proud of himself and said, "didn''t you just say that only those who are lucky can wear it? That is to say, if those who are not destined to get it, they will not have any effect. However, as long as it is really so magical, I believe those present will not mind getting such a thing that can bring good luck to people. "


    "So I dare to ask whether I can go up and wear it and see if I am the one who is destined to be."


    It''s like a story in ancient times. There was a man who bought something and said how good his things were. That story was called contradiction. At this time, the fat middle-aged man had such an idea. He didn''t believe that there was such a magical thing in the world, so he wanted to try it in person and hit his face!


    People around him nodded slightly. Although Sotheby''s auction will not show any fakes, fakes and lies, the people who said it can only wear them. They don''t believe it very much. It''s also because the old ring seems to be too old and has nothing to do with magic.


    The white woman smiles, holds on to the earphone, then nods: "that gentleman please, only the consequence is conceited!"


    Fat middle-aged people don''t think of a smile, came out of the third row, big strides up, in the heart of happy flowers, can be in such an occasion to show face, how much is a little satisfaction.


    The white woman made gestures, and the glass cover around the exhibition platform was like a pyramid. The fat middle-aged man walked over and looked at the old ring, which was so ordinary that it could not be any more ordinary, and laughed scornfully.


    Holding out his hand, he picked up the old ring, and the whole scene was completely quiet. Even Gru living Buddha, Tiange and others all looked at it without blinking. Chu Feng also narrowed his eyes. Is it really as magical as the white woman said?


    Under everyone''s gaze, the fat middle-aged man stretched out one of his fingers and grinned: "I''ve worn all kinds of rings, but I haven''t seen any rings that need to be recognized."


    Speaking, that finger directly into the ring, all eyes at the moment frame, he put on? The white woman was also stunned. Just now, the person above told her that anyone who wanted to come up and try it was ok, but now she was wearing it. That''s because the auctioneer lied, and her face was a little unnatural and fiery, and she felt a little humiliated.


    Grutiange and others also frowned. The ethereal is something that the owner took out. According to the truth, it would not look like this. Or is this fat middle-aged man, who is predestined?


    Fat middle-aged people wear on the little finger, he only has the little finger can wear this ancient ring, feel secure, he raised his hand disdain a smile and said: "am I predestined, this ring is forged for me? Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect Sotheby would make these things to deceive people! "


    Some people in the city hall also gave out banter laughter. At this time, the fat middle-aged man''s face suddenly turned pale and his body couldn''t stop shaking. Then he fell on the ground without warning and twitched. Accompanied by screams, people saw that his finger was slowly turning black and white, and then turned into normal color.The embarrassed white woman saw her, and then she was surprised and then heard a voice. The white woman nodded her head and walked past a little bit intolerable, but she still slapped her hand on the inspiration of the fat middle-aged. The old ring magically retreated from his little finger.


    White woman picked up the old ring and put it on the exhibition table. This was the fat middle-aged man who was back to normal and slowly struggling to stand up. She smiled slightly: "Sir, what questions do you have?"


    The fat middle-aged man still has a pale face. At that moment, he felt like he was suffocating and dying. At the same time, there was a stabbing pain on his fingers, which made him sweat flow out. He dared to say anything, said nothing about shame, and left the hall without going back to his position.


    Stay still, it is just a joke.


    Compared with the embarrassed departure of the obese middle-aged, the people present appeared a light weight and shock, and then there was a hot eye staring at the old ring. The attempt of the fat middle-aged people undoubtedly proved that this is true, and the things that can bring good luck to people are more real than the illusory ones of longevity.


    Especially some people who feel uncomfortable with their life and work have raised the idea of what they want. They can bring good luck to people and accompany their lives. How can they not let people feel so excited?


    Gru sat in the front row, frowning slightly. When the fat middle-aged fell to the ground, he smelled a breath that should not appear here. His eyes looked at the old ring. His heart secretly said, where did master get this thing? Should it be the product on the plateau?


    Chu Feng, at this time, is in a state of emotion is surging and shaking, blood is also raging, Murong ice blinks a moment to feel a familiar taste, and then feels the Chu wind on the body if the hot, grasp his hand: "husband, do you find anything wrong?"


    Chu Feng stared at the old ring with a dead eye, and said coldly, "it, I must get it!"


    Murong Bing also wanted to ask something. The words of white women on the stage interrupted her words again: "I believe that everyone has seen it just now. This empty spirit is a magical thing, and it is impossible to wear it if someone is related. It is like the ancient saying of the holy Dynasty, no happiness to be overcome."


    "So the next auction, people can consider clearly and then decide whether to follow, the starting price is 100000!"


    100000?


    Many people think it is wrong. Now everyone believes it is a magical thing, which can bring them good luck. Many people have already made the starting price of billion yuan. But now, hearing 100000 starts, they are all in a daze.


    Until the white woman said that officially began, we didn''t think it was true, and didn''t think about anything else. Only thought it was a ring that was too magical for someone to wear. So the price was not too high, so no one would participate in it!


    Because of the particularity of rings, many people want to participate, but they worry that they can not wear them after buying them. That is the same as wasting money. No one starts to call for price. Obviously, they are hesitant. Because it is impossible to give them one by one, they are doomed to take some risks.


    But there is no lack of gambler psychology on the scene. When they see no one is paying for the time being, someone has tentatively raised his hand: "ten thousand!"


    Some people start with, naturally, someone follows, and soon someone calls for price: "120000!"


    With gamblers'' psychological behavior, maybe they are the one who has a chance. Many people have been put into the bidding. The price is faster than any auction item at the beginning. It is only three minutes. I don''t know how many times the price has been called, but the price has reached 13 million.


    Double the auction of 130 times, how much is still appalling!


    Some people have hesitated, Tian Ge huge and fierce body stood up, the whole hall was immediately covered by a huge power, those ordinary people''s faces showed hard look, Chu Feng slightly squinted to see Tian Ge, a three-dimensional warrior of natural anger.


    Tian Ge looked around all the people on the scene and finally looked at Glu, who sat at the front end: "martial uncle, would you like it?"


    Gru smiled, did not turn back, but gently returned to a sentence: "not what I teach, what I want to use, and I am not a person!"


    Tian Ge smiled coldly, opened five fingers: "50 million, empty spirit, I want!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1166

    I''ll take it!


    The three words are very firm, and with a faint sense of murder, many people can feel that tinge''s ambition is to get it. Maybe whoever fights with him, what he pays may be life. Those who still want to win a fortune, maybe they will be the rich and powerful people who are predestined to shake their heads and choose to give up.


    No matter how dignified the status is, it will be powerless to encounter the brutal force and killing!


    Chu Fengwei squints his eyes and is ready to raise his hand to raise the price. In the last row, a haze voice comes: "one hundred million!"


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned, but he didn''t have the idea of bidding. Looking back at the last stage, he saw a man with red hair, just like the Golden Lion King in the movie. His body was huge and bulky. He was nearly two meters tall, flowing with the smell of wild animals.


    What''s more interesting is that Chu Feng''s left eye saw his realm. The master of tiannu''s triple realm came from abroad!


    There is a faint smile and a faint chance of killing. Since the verdict was published, Chu Feng has issued the highest order. Any master who surpasses the Tianyang period must say hello when he comes to the holy court. Now there is a master in the three realms of tiannu, which is already challenging the authority of Chu Feng.


    Eyes a congealed, Chu Feng heart already had a decision!


    Tiangeben has been determined to get it. He also thinks that as long as Gru doesn''t intervene, he can take down the ancient ring of ethereal spirit steadily. However, he has just deterred most people from giving up and killed a Cheng Yaojin.


    Tian Ge looks stunned and looks back. Seeing a man from the western regions who is even fiercer than him, he sneers: "do you want to rob me?"


    Tiannu triple state can only be directly pressed against the red haired man by the powerful oppressive force perceived by the warrior. He wants to make the latter embarrassed by the momentum, but he doesn''t want the latter to just smile contemptuously. Suddenly, the master power of the three levels of tiannu erupts, and he is bold and fearless.


    The self-confident sneer on his face changed a little when he felt the breath of the other party and his own similar realm, and ignored the influence of this kind of pressure on normal people, and increased two points.


    At this time, the red haired man stood up with a blue haired youth. Although he looked young, Chu Feng knew that he was definitely not what he looked like.


    The next moment, the blue haired youth put his hand on the red haired man and patted him to sit down. His smile cast a chill on his face and looked at tinge: "it''s worthy of being a master of the Dharma living Buddha. It''s fierce!"


    All of a sudden, a powerful force of the four realms of heaven''s anger was vented. The blue haired youth looked at his face and said with a little uncomfortable tinge: "it''s just that this is an auction house, which symbolizes fairness and justice. It''s not that you say something is yours, so it''s yours. If you want to, you can talk with money!"


    Tinge''s face changed slightly. He knew that he was not the opponent of the other party. He quickly took back the surging momentum. All the people in the hall felt that their breath was smoother, but they couldn''t understand why they felt so hard just now.


    Only a small number of people, vaguely guess what, but also glad that they did not participate in it.


    The blue haired youth intimidates tinge, then sits down and no longer talks. He just looks at the direction of Chu Feng intentionally or unintentionally.


    Tian Ge, who can''t compete on strength, can only hold up one hand: "150 million!"


    Without any accident, the red haired man just followed: "200 million!"


    Tian Ge looks a little ugly. He stares at the direction of the red haired man and says, "300 million!"


    With a scornful smile, the red haired man raised his number plate: "five hundred million!"


    Almost all the white women have forgotten the reaction, and she doesn''t care about it because it''s too much for ordinary people to wear. When the price went to 13 million yuan, she thought it was almost the same. Now it''s 500 million yuan.


    Compared with the starting price of 100000 yuan, it was 5000 times more than the original price, which was unique in her career of hosting the auction. Then she was excited and said, "is there any higher price than him who has offered 500 million yuan?"


    Tian Ge bit his teeth. He didn''t expect that so many people would be killed out of a simple task. However, he must comply with the explanation of the people behind him, and said in a loud voice: "six hundred million!"


    It seems that the red haired man wants to spend as much as tinge. Almost as soon as tinge''s bidding voice falls, he throws a price: "seven hundred million!"


    Tiange clenched his fist slowly. This time he came to participate in the auction to get all the things provided by the owner, but it was not unconditional, because the people behind him only gave him 5 billion yuan. If he could not win all of them at this price, it was his incompetence.


    Gru himself does not intervene. He firmly believes that his strength can deter the public. However, the red haired man killed and the blue haired youth around him are not easily contested by tinge. How can he spend so much money to play?


    When the white woman saw tinge''s silence, she whispered, "seven hundred million for the first time!"


    "One billion!" Hearing the voice of the white woman, tinge clenched his teeth and directly offered a price to overwhelm him.


    However, his absolute momentum was overwhelming and useless. The red haired man turned his mouth in disapproval: "1.5 billion!"All the people present are numb and have seen people who don''t use money as money. However, it seems that such a few hundred million plus people are still rare. What''s more, the bidding is still a chicken rib like ring. Don''t you worry that after the auction, you can''t wear it. Many people are crying in their hearts, stupid!


    Tiange is in a dilemma. Today, his main task is to win the ethereal and the last auction item. The last piece, twelve wings, is the most important thing. If he continues to follow, he will have no money and will be a little annoyed for a while. The people behind him will not give him more capital allocation.


    Otherwise, why do you have to be pressed on this?


    When he was in trouble, when the white woman was going to have psychological stimulation, Chu Feng stood up slowly and stretched gently to look at the red haired man: "700 million yuan!"


    Seeing Chu Feng rise, everyone thought that he would enter the climax stage, but the price chufeng threw out made them speechless for a while. Although there was no limit on the number of shots of 100000, it was too rogue to add one yuan to a few hundred million yuan!


    But because the person who bid is Chu Feng, even if someone wants to say that Chu Feng plays a rogue, they dare not say so.


    And all this is not finished, Chu Feng in the daze of the people stood up a finger, and then a little red haired man, arrogant: "you can continue to shout, but Ben Shao also left the words here, you add a dime, I will overturn the rules, on the spot to kill you!"


    The whole audience was shocked by his words, but no one dared to say anything. Chu Feng was the real underground emperor of the holy Dynasty. Even if he killed people in front of everyone, I believe no one dares to say that he started.


    The red haired man frowned deeply. For a while, he didn''t know whether to continue to bid. The blue haired youth opened his eyes, looked directly at Chu Feng, and said with a smile: "less wind, it''s not appropriate to break the rules of the auction."


    Chu Feng tugged at the collar, showing a rude posture: "I don''t care about the rules. I only care about my rules being broken. So you can continue to see if I can kill you!"


    When they heard the words, they twitched, and they saw those who were unreasonable, but they had not seen Chu Feng who was so unreasonable. However, they did not even have the courage to refute. At present, they were full of sympathy for the blue haired youth.


    The red haired man was a little angry. As soon as he wanted to yell, the blue haired youth pulled him to sit down and lowered his voice: "ethereal is for us to have or not to have. The ultimate goal is twelve wings. This is also the main reason for us to come to the pilgrimage. Bear with it. Damn people, there is no need to worry about him so much."


    "What''s more, he''s the one who ruled the least. If he enters the holy court above the sun, he has a reason to kill us!"


    The red haired man heard the speech, and he could only nod his head if he was not willing to do so. He glared at Chu Feng fiercely. He had already decided that he would kill Chu Feng when he finished the task!


    The whole scene was very quiet. The white woman blinked her beautiful big eyes and looked at Chu Feng displeasantly. She knew that she had been completely deterred by Chu Feng, and no one would bid again. Although she wanted to say that all this was against the rules, the Rothschild family was behind Sotheby''s family, and the white woman had received the above news.


    Today, chufeng is going to kill everyone here. Sotheby won''t stop it!


    Unwilling to fix the price above the price of the pit father, the white woman also whispered: "is there anyone else who offers a higher price?"


    Both the blue haired youth and tinge did not go on. They will not forget that Chu Feng, which is now a deterrent to hundreds of countries in the world, is unwilling to compete with Chu Feng for a time, at least temporarily!


    There was no accident. Chu Feng took down the ancient ring with an extra yuan. Although he didn''t know what benefits the ancient ring would bring him, he could be calm. There were two strong men in the western regions. It must be something not simple.


    In my heart, I also expected that the last auction item, which was known from two powerful spiritual masters in Shuidong, is it really the unique artifact of the ancient demon king Satan!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1167

    Some people who come to Tibet have regrets for coming here. They don''t know if Chu Feng and others will start fighting in the spot. When the fish are affected, they will not be rewarded. Many people are in a mood of anxiety.


    But I can''t help leaving like this. The three things in front of them are magical things. Now there is the last thing that presses the axis. It must be more gorgeous and magical. Many people worry about whether the fire will affect them, but they can not bear the curiosity in their hearts and stay to wait.


    The last auction item also rises slowly from the underground in the look we expect. Only as the exhibition station stops, when people see the things inside the exhibition table, the look of expectation has changed from longing to disappointment, even some silence.


    Rao is Chu Feng and others, but also a Leng, Murong ice is even more winking under charming eyes open mouth: "duck hair?"


    Yes!


    There is a duck feather in the exhibition hall. The difference is that the duck hair is connected. On top of the whole backbone, it is separated out of twelve pieces. It is a big abnormal duck hair. However, it will be found that there are still different places for this duck hair.


    The overall shape of the twelve parts that diverge is like wings.


    Tian Ge sat in the second row, and naturally he saw clearly. He held a mobile phone there, forgot to react for a while. Finally, he took a picture of the exhibition platform on the top, and put it in his ear and lowered his voice: "master, will we be played?"


    The other end of the phone was silent, obviously considering the truth and falseness of the twelve wings, which was totally different from what was imagined. Tiange was not in a hurry. Looking at the duck hair like things displayed on the big screen, she waited for the response from the other end of the phone.


    After a while, there came a faint voice: "Twelve wings themselves appear in the east of the water, but later the Tibetan Lord appeared to take it from the hands of the seven sickles. It should be right to take it down at all costs, understand?"


    "Yes!" Tian Ge respectfully returned to a sentence, when hanging up the phone, he turned to the blue hair youth two people at the back. They only saw the daze and surprise compared with others. The two people showed blazing heat in their eyes. As if the duck hair was the existence of the God mansion, the doubts in Tian Ge''s mind were reduced.


    Intuition these two people, also came to the twelve wings, and they seem not to wonder why this is duck hair like thing.


    Chu Feng also had a silence about this, but cold Wuxi has told him that today''s things, twelve wings and air spirits must be obtained. Although it is thought that it may cost a lot of money, Chu Feng has no way to recover quickly, but it can only sacrifice a little money for Murong ice.


    As for saying that this thing like duck hair is the twelve wings of the devil, Chu Feng is killed and doesn''t believe it.


    In the whole scene of the blank and silent look, the white woman coughed awkwardly and said, "I know that everyone must be curious at this moment. How can this thing like duck hair be called twelve wings? Now, I will show you a look."


    Gently clapping, the lights in the hall are all out, only that big screen is the only light, the exhibition hall lights are also off, everything disappears in front of you.


    At this time, suddenly strange things happened, only the exhibition platform on the big screen appeared dark light, and everyone can be sure that it is not a special effect, but also the duck hair like thing sent out, in such a dark environment, clearly visible!


    Then something more strange happened in front of the public. The duck hair like thing changed because of the dim light. The thing that was one was gradually integrated at this moment, and then became a pair of small wings with red blood color.


    Under the clear display of the large screen, the small wings can also see the shadow of blood flow. The people can see this, and the heart can not help beating.


    The voice of the white woman also sounded in the dark: "this thing we call it twelve wings, but in a magical way, it is called the twelve wings of the devil. It is said that Satan, the fallen angel, was carrying the wings before becoming the king of the devil, but later because of his demonic pollution of the two wings symbolizing the sacred."


    "So after he was blocked by God, the twelve wings fell into the world, and not long ago appeared in the sight of the people."


    You can hear that what white women must have told her is that she said it is not very coherent: "the twelve wings of the devil, the magic weapon of darkness, will show its gorgeous side only in the endless darkness. I believe that you all see the change of it after there is no light."


    After a while, the white woman continued to say, "it is said that the one who gets this thing will not be protected by God, on the contrary, he will become the darling of the Lord of the devil, and will fall into darkness, as if she sold the soul to the king, but also will receive the gift of the Lord, and get eternal life and even everything."


    "Of course, it is just a legend. If it is true, it needs to be opened by its people. The auction of this thing starts at a price of 1 billion!"


    In the dark, Chu Feng has been staring at the twelve wings of the demon, which has no light to change. In the left eye flickering, we can see that there are blood vessels and flowing blood in the small wings. It can also be clearly felt that there is a huge magic power on the small wings, which contains it!When everyone was shocked by such a magical thing, suddenly there was a sound of explosion around. Only the sound of the headlights that were about to be turned on and the sound of the large screen breaking were heard. The whole hall was completely in darkness, and the people in the meeting hall also made a cry of fear.


    Only the light of the devil''s twelve wings, gently lit!


    All of a sudden, the light of the demon''s twelve wings disappeared in a flash. Then he heard the sound of breaking from the exhibition platform. Chu Feng''s spirit moved. His left eye penetrated the darkness and his eyes were cold.


    Tian Ge appeared on the stage, wrapped the exhibition platform with a piece of black cloth, then broke it, and then jumped out.


    When he stood up, he saw tinge, who was flying away from the gate, and was followed by two young men with blue hair. Chu Feng stopped his steps and looked back at Glu, who was sitting quietly in the dark. He said in a deep voice: "guru living Buddha, you just let this happen in front of you. Don''t you stop it?"


    The living Buddha Gru looked back in the dark. He didn''t seem to hear the cry around him. He said faintly: "everything is predestined by heaven. Although I am a living Buddha, I am still the thing destined by the wheel of fate. Why should I stop it? It naturally has its direction. It disobeys the will of God. Gru thinks that he can''t do it!"


    Chu Feng couldn''t see Glu clearly. He had a chance to stop Tiange and anyone, but he didn''t think about it. Fortunately, Chu Feng didn''t think about it. He whispered, "Bingbing, take care of yourself. I''ll go and have a look. Intuition is definitely not that simple. In addition, he will take away the ancient ring of emptiness."


    After explaining some Murong Bing, Chu Feng disappeared in place like a ghost, and the gate of the great hall was opened at the moment. The light outside made the darkness less depressing. The white woman screamed out hysterically: "the devil''s twelve wings have been robbed. Come on!"


    In the turmoil of the city hall, Gru, like an outsider, left his seat in the company of four lamas and left the hall safely from the side gate, where three cars were parked, and Gru went straight to the middle one.


    The car then started to leave. Except for the driver who was like a wooden man, there was only a man wrapped in a black robe, who could not see his face and everything.


    Gru raised a respectful look: "master!"


    This man is the Tibetan master!


    "You are already a living Buddha. You don''t need to be polite!" The voice of the Tibetan master came from the black robe, with a deep flavor: "I have thrown out the ethereal and twelve wings to help the wheel of fate turn, but I don''t know whether Chu Feng can pass the test I give and complete a transformation?"


    Gru kept lowering his head and did not dare to face up to the Tibetan master hidden in the black robe: "master, the twelve wings and the ethereal spirit can see that they are not auspicious things. You even intend to give them to Chu Feng. Why don''t you directly hand them over to him and set up such a situation so that Chu Feng can establish an enemy?"


    The owner''s laughter rang out gently: "Gru, how did you grow to this day, remember?"


    Gru was stunned. He didn''t know what the Tibetan master meant. However, his thoughts also went back to several decades ago. He had just worshipped him in the name of the Tibetan master. The latter only taught him some superficial knowledge and gave him some things, and then he was thrown into the turbulent hiding place at that time. After countless dangers, he almost died several times.


    It can be said that today, Gru has come out of the endless life and death.


    "I think you remember it!" The Tibetan master spoke faintly, deep and far away: "how can you see the rainbow without experiencing the wind and rain, without experiencing endless suffering and setbacks, and how to be proud of the peak, only those who have really experienced blood and fire, injury and pain can grow up more quickly and become the supreme existence."


    "Chu Feng is one of the taboos, but he has never felt too much pressure. It is because his enemies are not strong enough. The great emperor family and the spirit world of the western regions are enough for him to have a headache. Of course, if he dies, he will die in vain. I am also a little expectation of overlord."


    When talking about bawangtian, Gru could feel a touch of melancholy in the Tibetan Lord''s words. He was curious that he and bawangtian seemed to know each other, but Gru did not ask: "what do I need to do, do you want to give him some help?"


    The melancholy on the Tibetan master just now has disappeared. Hearing the words, he replied: "to help him is to make trouble for him. Of course, your elder martial brother who has been possessed by the devil and lost his heart can be finished!"


    "Go back, go back to Tibet and break through that realm. The great era is coming. The weak can only die, even if you are a living Buddha and the supreme existence in Tibet!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1168

    The demon''s twelve wings are taken away by tiger in a short time.


    Although a lot of security personnel have been arranged in the auction house arranged by the city hall, it is not a little bit short of the meaning of facing the strong man in the triple environment of heaven and anger. When everyone fails to respond, where is the figure of Tian Ge in the hall, let alone the last auction product today, the devil''s twelve wings.


    Ordinary people are confused and curious about this. Although it looks very magical, it is unbelievable to say what is the devil Satan''s thing. Can we really fly to the sky after getting twelve wings?


    Knowing that it was tinge who took away the twelve wings, they all sneered in their hearts.


    At the moment, the streets of Jicheng are showing a strange touch. Because of the money problem in his hand and the existence of blue haired youth, tinge knows that even if he can get the auction, he can''t take it away safely. As a result, he takes the sword and grabs it directly. He can''t do anything. Maybe there is a chance.


    As long as he went outside Jicheng, he believed that he would be all right!


    He did not choose any means of transportation, but relied on his own strength to shuttle through the streets. The speed was not much slower than that of the vehicles. Occasionally, he looked back to the back. It was obvious that the blue haired youth and the red haired man were chasing after him. Tinge accelerated his speed by seeing this. If he did not get caught up, he would not be afraid of anyone?


    One after the other, they completely ignored the fast-moving traffic flow on the road. They even jumped over the roof and sometimes fell on the roof. As a result, the roof of others collapsed!


    As a result, the third ring road was paralyzed. Many car owners were in a daze. They stopped the car and looked down. There was a deep footprint on the roof of the car. But he didn''t see anything just now, not only one person, but many people.


    They didn''t see anything, only heard the roar of the roof, and then the roof collapsed. Then the surrounding vehicles seemed to suffer from such problems and stopped one after another. For a time, the road was crowded with people.


    Tiange and blue haired youth did not pay attention to these problems. If they were not worried about the birth of Xuanyuan family in Jinan, they would directly use the most powerful force to make this road a deserted place. Why do they have to go back and forth in the sea of cars?


    "The ethereal Chu wind has already taken down, but does not go to that place, the ethereal is an ordinary ring!"


    Next to Xianchen woman, standing is Xuanyuan ancestor, a strong man who has existed for a long time. Although he looks old, he gives people a mountain like height, and whispers: "the growth speed of chufeng is still a little slower, compared with many hidden forces and those places, it is very slow."


    "The three schools and four families are afraid to make Chu Feng uneasy, but sometimes they need to put more pressure on him. If they are strong, they will be strong. This is an eternal truth."


    Xianchen woman''s beautiful big eyes flashed: "ancestor, what do you mean today is just to set up enemies for chufeng to experience him?"


    "Yes Xuanyuan Laozu nodded slightly, and a wise look appeared in his eyes: "fate is a wonderful thing. Only when we really do it can we know why we should do it. But we can be sure that one thing is that Chu Feng''s enemy is not in the secular seclusion, but in the forbidden area."


    "To eliminate the five forbidden areas for thousands of years, who knows what they have now? If Chu Feng doesn''t grow up, it almost means it."


    The fairy dust woman nodded, her eyes revealed a deep thought. She had never seen Chu Feng, but she was more familiar than many people. Thinking of the fetters of fate, she sighed with a faint sigh. How many people can change?


    Xuanyuan old ancestor looked at the fairy dust woman and smile: "child, soon your disaster will come. I hope this time Chu Feng can crack it for you. Otherwise, you will be the enemy of Xuanyuan family. If you see you, you will be killed!"


    The fairy dust woman''s beautiful eyes a Ning, think of that when she was born Xuanyuan family insight of heaven, look with a little gloomy, gently nodded: "if there is really that day, I won''t blame you."


    Xuanyuan''s father smiles with joy, turns around and instantly disappears in place. After today, chufeng will soon come to Xuanyuan family. He also needs to make some preparations. It''s time to tell Chu Feng some things, taboos and dark eyes. But as long as the heart is still Chu Feng, history can change.


    Outside the suburb of Jicheng, Tiange''s running speed can''t be said to be not fast, but in the face of the blue haired youth''s strength which is higher than him, tinge still has a little meaning after all. Almost just after leaving the city, he is blocked by the blue haired youth. He probably understands that this is intentional.


    If we start fighting in the urban area, the impact will be too great, but outside the city, it will be different.


    The blue haired young man gave a cold smile, with a touch of evil spirit mixed with a soft smile: "Tiange, hand over the twelve wings of the devil, we can give you a way to live, otherwise, the living Buddha Dharma will lose you, an excellent disciple who is expected to enter the demigod state in ten years. He will be heartbroken."Tiange has hidden the twelve wings in his body. Although the blue haired youth is higher than him, he is still fearless: "who are you? Although the devil''s twelve wings are amazing treasures, you are not a demon practitioner. Even if I give it to you, I can''t play any role, can''t you?"


    "You know, if you can''t get the approval of the twelve wings, or even suppress the magic power within the twelve wings, you will become a puppet."


    "Can Damar do it?" The blue haired youth sneered and asked, "so you don''t need to worry about what I want twelve wings to do. Even if I can ask you to do it, then we naturally have its use. Moreover, the devil twelve wings are originally the property of our western regions. As an oriental warrior, it''s unreasonable for you to take our things?"


    "What''s wrong with that?" Tinge didn''t answer. Instead, a cold voice came from the void. The blue haired youth and the red haired man''s faces changed color in an instant. They felt a breath of death around them. They looked around and saw the woods passing by, but they could not feel where the people were?


    And some uneasy tinge heard this voice, look a joy: "master!"


    Tiange''s words made the blue haired youth and the red haired man pale. Undoubtedly, Tiange''s master was Dama. Although Dama was wanted by the holy court and exiled in other countries, it seemed very sad. However, people at their level knew that Dama was one of the few most powerful people in the world.


    Even if it was not for the suppression of the holy government and the Tibetan master, Damar would be the highest existence in Tibet!


    At the beginning, the blue haired youth also calmed down. Instead of stopping tinge, who had retreated far away, he looked up at the sky around him and said with a little awe: "Dharma living Buddha, my name is blue sickle, a member of the Wenzhou emperor family. This time we came to the Holy court for the devil''s twelve wings, and we didn''t want to be enemies with you."


    "I believe you know the great emperor''s family and who we work for. Please think twice!"


    "Threatening me?" Still can''t see people, only the deep voice light came, very calm: "the great emperor family, the spokesman of the spirit world in the hermit level, although I have not seen it with my own eyes, but also vaguely know that this is the holy Dynasty, do you think I will worry about the consequences of embarrassing you?"


    With a smile of negative measurement, a red robe appeared in the sky above the blue sickle. However, with the figure of magic power, the blue haired youth looked up and felt the heart shaking violently: "are you a devil?"


    A twinkle, the figure in the air disappeared, appeared beside Tian Ge and held out a hand. Tinge knew that he usually put the twelve wings hidden in his body in his pale hands, with absolute respect: "master, this is the devil''s twelve wings. As long as you integrate into the blood, you can seize the power of heaven and earth and inherit the power left by the demon king."


    It was a pale and bloodless face, just like the white Impermanence in hell. It formed a bright contrast with the Dahongpao on the body. Holding the twelve wings that turned into duck feathers again, the gloomy eyes looked at the two blue sickles: "Buddha and devil are all in one. Buddha can''t cross me. I can only become a devil."


    "Otherwise, at the beginning, the old man of Tibetan master, why should my useless younger martial brother become a living Buddha?"


    The blue sickle looks dignified, and Dharma even practices magic. This is not good news for him now, but also a shocking news. The living Buddha who once hid in the land, the supreme existence, has fallen into the devil''s way, one Buddha and one devil, absolutely shocking news.


    Dama''s eyes were calm, his hands spread out like duck feathers, and slowly floated into the air. At this moment, the sky, which was originally clear and thousands of miles away, gradually became dark. The clouds rolled and moved, covering the sky and the earth, and the wind and rain were about to come.


    The blue sickle looked tight. Knowing that Damar was going to melt the twelve wings, he clenched his teeth and roared, "let''s go!"


    Dama looked at the blue sickle with no action. She laughed coldly. A hand in her spare time was lifted up gently. A black air wave was generated out of thin air and twisted the space. The next moment, two figures fell out of nothingness.


    Dama was calm, and his whole body was locked in twelve wings. His words were indifferent: "seven sickles of the great emperor''s family, and four powerful natural furies trained by the spirit world. It seems that there are demons in the spirit world!"


    "It''s just a pity that the twelve wings are destined to be mine. I am the master of the evil way and the king of thousands of worlds. If you get emptiness again, you will surely come to the world!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1169

    A head full of green hair, a full head of blue hair, the breath is a powerful five levels of heaven anger prestige, but Dama just a light look at them, disdainful eyes are not willing to show: "beyond their ability!"


    Seeing that his two companions in the dark had not yet started, the blue haired youth was knocked out by Dama at will. His face changed greatly, and he quickly helped the two people who had vomited blood up. Tiange in the distance was shocked to see that there were still two masters in the five levels of anger in the dark.


    I''m also glad that Damar sent out in person this time. Otherwise, if he gets twelve wings of the devil, he will only die as a result.


    Dama took back her eyes and slowly floated up. Under the dark sky, the duck feather like twelve wings had recovered to the state of blood flowing wings. The blood color was flowing, which made people afraid. The blue haired youth and others were restless and regretted that they had not invited powerful people to follow.


    Because Dama is the early cultivation of Tianfan and the beginning of demigod!


    Moreover, if he wants to melt and refine the power of the demon king in the twelve wings, he will probably break through the demigod and directly cross several levels to enter the realm of God which has not appeared for a long time. Of course, it depends on how many demon powers are hidden in the twelve wings. If it is all, Damar can become a god today.


    They want to stop it, but the semi divine aura formed around Dama is not something they can easily resist and resist. It can only be watched eagerly, expecting miracles.


    All of a sudden, Dama was surrounded by black fog, and a force spread out to completely wrap his bloody wings. The blue haired youth and others felt depressed and knew that Dama was about to start refining.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared beside the blood wings. A big hand directly broke through the dark fog shrouded obstacle and grasped the blood wings in his hands. His body shape flashed to the top of a tree dozens of meters away. He stood in the wind with brown hair and simple and honest face, with a kind meaning.


    Dama was about to refine the twelve wings and stabilize the highest level. Suddenly, Cheng Yaojin took away the twelve wings. After a little stupefied, there was a violent killing opportunity in his eyes. He looked at the tree top in the distance, and his eyes were frozen: "Anle!"


    The blue haired youth and others also looked at it together, and they were stunned to see the middle-aged and kind-hearted man.


    Anle, the first apprentice of Tang Zhou king and Sun King!


    An''erle spread out his hand and looked at the bloody wings in his palm, and sighed slightly: "Dama, you were a living Buddha in Tibet. Because of your bad intentions, you were deposed as a living Buddha by your younger martial brother and master. Now you have fallen into the magic road completely. Are you still you?"


    Five years ago, an''erle met Dama in tangzhou. At that time, DAMAPING was very peaceful and had a vast Buddhist dharma on his body. Although he began to hear that Dama fell into the devil''s way and was expelled, Anle saw at that time that he was sure that Dama was an expert with vast Buddhism and true meaning.


    Starting to see you now, it''s hard to avoid some confusion. Five years ago, I was still a Buddha. Why is it a devil now?


    With a cold smile, Damar suddenly faded away from his body like a tide. The dark clouds in the sky also disappeared slowly after the twelve wings were taken away by Anle. What was shocking was that Dama became calm, his face was no longer as pale as paper, ruddy and healthy, with a sense of peace.


    Just like a Buddha, the vast Buddhist dharma pervaded his body and made Anle shake his mind slightly. At the moment, Dama is just like what he saw five years ago.


    It''s just a person who can both Buddha and devil. Why?


    His hands were hanging in the air, and there was a wave of Buddhist breath behind his back. Dama showed a faint smile: "Anle, I am still me, but people change at will. My original intention is still there. Is there any difference?"


    Anle frowned and bewildered. Why does Dama have two extreme breath? Why is Buddha and demon one?


    "Sixty years ago!" Dama did not seem to care about the fact that twelve wings were in the hand of Anle, and said: "I, who was still a living Buddha in Tibet, entered the quiet place of the first living Buddha by chance, and found a scripture written in a parchment under his Futon."


    "It took me six years to understand, and found that it was a scripture that disobeyed the way of heaven, the Sutra of Buddha and devil, and the Scripture for understanding the art of coexistence of Buddha and devil!"


    Speaking of this, Dharma did not continue to talk about it. The vast Buddhist dharma gradually disappeared again, and magic power emerged again. Anle''s frown was also extended, and he sighed slightly: "the people of the holy Dynasty, jiediling, are called the most magical state. If so, the Buddha and the devil can be integrated. Damar, you are a genius!"


    Dama appeared in front of Anle with one hand firmly holding Anle''s neck. Without killing, it was suffocating: "whether I am a genius or not is judged by later generations. You and I are also old acquaintances. Today, I must get the Dharma body of the great devil and saint."


    "I don''t kill you, because you can''t stop me, because I''m a mortal and you''re still on the edge!"


    The other hand suddenly opened, and Anle held the hand of twelve wings involuntarily. The duck feather like twelve wings slowly floated from his palm to the air, and the cloud that had been scattered was once again shrouded in the sky.Anle raised his head and took a look. Suddenly, a powerful force broke Dama''s hand and leaped into the air. His hand reached out to hold the twelve wings. He knew that if Damar was to succeed today, even if there was no God, there would be a supreme existence.


    That is definitely a disaster in this world. Anle can''t sit back and ignore it!


    Dama gently raised his head, and the machete Anle''s body disappeared with a cold smile. When he reappeared, it was already above the head of Anle. His palm opened, and a bloody seal of Ten Thousand Buddhas appeared in front of Anle. Suddenly, Anle''s face changed slightly, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    With a wave of Dama''s hand, Anle''s body suddenly fell to the ground without any hindrance. With a loud bang, it hit the blue sickle in front of them, hesitated for a moment, and the blue sickle came forward to help him up.


    Looking at the Dharma in the sky, he showed his solemnity: "Anle, although our purposes are different, we are all for the twelve wings. Now, are we going to abandon all the gratitude and resentment first and stop Damar''s ambition first. If the twelve wings are really melted by him, not only we will die, but more people will die."


    Anle coughed, wiped the blood from his mouth, shook his head and looked at the sky: "in the early days of Tianfan, even if I approached the demigod in full circle, it was not his opponent. Plus you, it was just the time for him to swallow up."


    "Enough!" Green sickle came up from the side and looked at Dama with a gloomy look: "this is Jinan, where Xuanyuan, the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, happened. This is bound to have aroused the Xuanyuan family''s awareness. We just need to delay his time and believe that the Xuanyuan family''s people appear, no matter how strong he is, that''s all."


    Anle looked shocked, and then nodded slightly. He didn''t think about the factors of Xuanyuan family just now. When the green sickle was mentioned, he also remembered the mysterious family that has stood for countless years, Xuanyuan!


    With a slight cough, Anle burst out a strong atmosphere of pressure: "then, fight!"


    Neither Anle nor the four green sickles could hide any strength any more. Facing the demigod state, Damar in the early stage had no choice but to send out the strongest strength. The red haired men were divided to deal with the three men, namely, Tiange, Anle and lvsickle, and went straight to Dama in the air.


    Although people in the realm of natural anger can''t resist the sky, they still have the ability to stay in the air for a short time. Four people burst out in unison, driving the force of natural terror from four directions and bombarding Damar without reservation.


    Dama looks chilly. Knowing the thoughts of Anle and others, how can he make them succeed? Even if the Xuanyuan family members appear, he has to wait until he has completely refined his twelve wings. Otherwise, he will not only fail today, but also may die. After all, his crime of Dama was enough to die thousands of times.


    After temporarily giving up swallowing the twelve wings of refining and chemical industry, Damar''s body swayed. Having reached the demigod realm, he had the super ability to fly in the sky, but in a few flashes, he was completely separated from the powerful attack of the four of Anle.


    The magic power rolled on his body. Dama''s eyes were filled with cold, cold and cold killing opportunities. One hand suddenly swung out, and a surging golden natural force directly ravaged the sky. The four of Anle changed their faces and used their whole body strength to defend Dama''s attack. His body''s Qi and blood surged, as if to explode.


    In the fierce battle on the ground, the unprepared Tiange and the red sickle were directly blasted out by the sudden emergence of natural forces, and fainted on the ground. We can imagine the strength of the demigod realm.


    Anle and they all know that if Damar didn''t put a part of his energy into promoting the blood flow of the twelve wings, the blow just now would be enough to completely destroy them.


    Dharma''s smile flashed deep and pondered. Suddenly, she rose to the sky. Anle''s look changed. Looking at the dark cloud above, she looked like a whirlpool, and said, "be careful, Tathagata''s hand!"


    When the sky and the earth could not resist directly, the strength of the sky and the earth could not resist.


    The ground also collapsed, and a five finger seal appeared there. The strength was not reduced, and the surrounding wind was blowing violently. The ground directly collapsed into a pit of more than one meter. Blood came from the nose of people like Anle, and the strength was completely lax.


    When the wind stopped, Damar stood in the air, smiling brightly, looking down at the four men who had fallen into the pit and were unable to stand up and fight again: "God, can man fight?" Turn around to continue the refining just now, we must catch up before Xuanyuan family comes.


    As soon as he turned around, Damar''s face was coagulated. He cheered and clapped, carrying a terrifying force beyond the nature of heaven and earth. However, the figure that suddenly appeared crossed like lightning. In a flash, he stood on a big stone far away, making his attack lose its target.


    The cold eyes looked at the young man standing on the big stone, elegant and graceful with a kind of ethereal feeling. Damar narrowed his eyes: "who are you?" To take the twelve wings from under his eyes, Dama guessed, did Xuanyuan family come?


    And this young man is Chu Feng, holding the twelve wings with blood flowing and showing a double wing situation. In his left eye, the evil spirit is more and more strong, and his body is flooded with violent blood like evil spirit, which makes Dama look greatly changed in the air in the distance, and the sudden change of Chu wind makes him feel uneasy.What kind of momentum is that? What kind of prestige is that? Dama clenched his fist, as if he saw the sea of blood on Chu Feng''s body!


    Chu Feng gently raised his hand and ignored Damar''s sense of oppression. As soon as his eyes solidified, his hair flew with the wind, and his clothes hunted. Suddenly, he opened his mouth. A black mist came out and covered his body. Dama was shocked and said, "boy, that''s mine!"


    Late!


    Twelve wings, directly swallowed by Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1170

    the thunder of heaven and earth resounded incessantly at the moment when the twelve wings were directly swallowed by the Chu wind. It was deep and far away. The lightning like Dama was also directly ejected by an invisible force, as if there was an invisible shield around the body of Chu Feng.


    On the ground, the four people in the pit were also surprised when they looked at Chu Feng, and directly devoured the twelve wings. Wasn''t that for death?


    The neckline has been red by blood Anle looked up, saw the air and moving in the wind, like a demon God of the youth, the expression moved: "Chu wind!"


    The rest of them also know Chu Feng, but what they are more shocked at the moment is that the twelve wings left by the fall of the demon king and the source of power blockade can only be successfully refined by relying on powerful forces. If they swallow them directly, there is only one possibility, that is, they will die directly.


    But at the moment, the Chu wind swallowed the twelve wings, not only did not appear in their imagination of the explosion, but a terrible magic power pervaded between heaven and earth.


    Damar, who was shot out, stood in the air and looked at the direction that he could not get close to. His eyes gradually showed dignified. As a semi God in the early stage, there were definitely no more than ten people who could stop him in this world. But now Chu Feng has done it, and it is not difficult at all.


    Thinking that his twelve wings were plundered, Dama''s eyes were full of terror and killing opportunities. The images of Buddha and devil were constantly changing in his body. The horrible demigod breath seemed to want to break the magic power directly condensed in the heaven and earth.


    However, no matter how much he tried and how hard he tried, he couldn''t get close to Chu Feng within 10 meters. He was completely isolated.


    As soon as his body flashed out a hundred meters away, Damar''s eyes had cooled down. He directly devoured the twelve wings without exploding. In addition to the strength level above the demigod state, there was only one possibility. The Devourer not only practiced the devil, but also was more powerful than the demon king in the spiritual realm.


    And Chu Feng obviously does not have that powerful realm, then there is only one possibility. Chu Feng is originally a devil, so he is not afraid of any magic barrier.


    With her pupils shrinking, Damar thought of a legend that she had heard from the Tibetan master, the ancient demon God, the origin of the devil!


    As soon as his eyes were fixed, he thought of the possible great change of Dama''s look, and infinite power converged in the sky. He knew that if Chu Feng completely swallowed up the twelve wings and turned into his own strength, the people here today who could leave alive would never exist.


    But just like before, no matter how violent the power is, they can''t tear the invisible barrier around Chu Feng. It seems that the space between heaven and earth and his place is not in the same time and space.


    At this time, chufeng suddenly had a strange change. His clothes and skin were slowly disappearing, as if they were becoming transparent. Dama stopped his attack and looked at the gradually transparent body, only to see the bloody wings. At this time, Chu Feng''s body seemed to have been penetrated and wound together by Chu Feng''s blood vessels and veins.


    The clear appearance of the blood color twelve wings is also gradually becoming fuzzy. It seems that the Chu wind will melt into its own body at any time.


    When Damar saw this, he was more sure of his mind. With his fist clenched, an absolutely violent force sprang up. On the ground, Anle and others couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Dama''s eyes are also becoming crazy, that clenched fist slowly seeps blood to cover the whole fist, the cold and murderous eyes look at Chu Feng: "see how I destroy you!" Between the words, the endless power of heaven and earth gathered around Damar, and the demigod attracted the power beyond the heaven and earth. You can imagine the power.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is totally in a wonderful feeling. His eyes lightly cast a glance at Dama, but he doesn''t know why he wants to suddenly take down the twelve wings, and he doesn''t know why he has to swallow the twelve wings. The only thing he can feel is that he can get benefits.


    In the transparent body, two air currents appeared in the body where blood vessels and meridians could be clearly seen. One was golden air flow, the other was black air flow. The two air currents were generated from the four limbs and returned to the abdominal position. Finally, they disappeared into the twelve wings.


    The two wings of blood in two different colors and different breath of air flow into, the blood color began to turn into a deep black, like ink, that entity is also slowly disappearing, at any time may be completely melted.


    When Damar saw this, he burst out a blow like destroying Tianhe, which aroused the natural forces of heaven and earth. It was like a 12 level tornado around him. Many trees were broken, some big stones were blown and rolled on the ground, and faint cracks appeared on the ground.


    Demigod''s power, earth shaking!


    But Chu Feng, in the face of the power that can destroy a small town, still looks like a cry from hell, which makes Anle and others unable to resist the magic power of suddenly shaking the heaven and earth, puffing a mouthful of blood again and fainting.


    Damar launched the most powerful force, when it touched the Chu wind, it seemed to hit the sponge on the general, from the beginning of the fury changed slightly peaceful, until finally disappeared!Chu Feng''s eyes do not know when they have been closed, waiting for the wind to stop whistling around, slowly open, this moment the world is quiet, with a different flavor, the distance of Dama do not know why, in the moment Chu Feng opened his eyes, felt the heart uncontrollable pain for a while.


    Disappear!


    Chufeng suddenly disappeared, and Dama looked tight and tensed up all over his body. But before he knew what was going on, he felt a powerful force behind his back, and subconsciously turned back, but it was too late.


    Chufeng blows out a fist and directly collides with Dama''s hand. The seemingly casual punch makes Dama fall to the ground just like Anle and others.


    At this moment, Chu Feng''s left eye was full of strange red. Suddenly, he stepped on a tree over ten meters away and leaped to the height of more than 20 meters. Dama subconsciously looked up and looked up. Anle and other people who woke up quietly also looked up. But at the next moment, their eyes were completely fixed there.


    Magic wings reappear, king in the world!


    More than 30 meters in the air, the Chu wind is suspended there, behind a pair of dark to shiny wings, you can clearly see the black wings on the blood vessels flowing traces.


    Whether it is Dama or others, the heart is severely trembling, knowing that Chu Feng has refined twelve wings and integrated into his own body. What he is not willing to do is deep fear, the devil''s twelve wings, the demon king''s thing, the devil is the devil!


    After all, Dama was the cultivation of the semi divine realm. Although chufeng knocked him to the ground, he stood up without much harm. His body twinkled to the height similar to Chu Feng. He looked at the demon twelve wings that he expected to be completely refined into real magic wings by Chu Feng, and probably had inherited the power of the demon king.


    At the same time, Damar''s spirit of magic power slowly dissipated, and a peaceful and vast method emerged. His hands bowed: "this is not what you should get. Give up!"


    With the stirring power of compassion in his voice, Chu Feng''s indifferent and cold face was a little bit loose, but the next moment he suddenly appeared in front of Dama, a hand directly pinched Dama''s neck, which shocked several people who had slowly stood up on the ground. How could the absolute strong in the early stage of the demigod state be overcome so simply?


    There was no accident. From the height of more than 30 meters, Chu Feng threw Dama down and threw him to the ground. Although his strength was very strong, Dama was the cultivation of demigod state, and quickly stabilized the falling body when he was about to contact with the ground.


    And Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of him, kicking Da out 200 meters away and bumping into the big rocks, which made the big rocks appear cracks. Chu Feng''s body shape shook and went to the height of more than 30 meters. King Wei was mighty: "I stand here, who can sit with me, who can let me look up?"


    "Underground, is where you should stand, and I am destined to be the existence you look up to!"


    Damar, who had been ravaged by many times, stood up from the position of the big rock, looked at the Chu wind under the dark sky, and suddenly narrowed his eyes and said, "he has been ravaged by the powerful power of twelve wings. Now he has gone into the devil. As long as we kill him, we can get twelve wings in accordance with the old times."


    Although Chu Feng could not kill him for the time being, he also wanted to cause any harm to Chu Feng. He could only hope on Anle and pray for a miracle.


    Otherwise, when Chu Feng is fully familiar with the new born magic wing power, they will not have a chance to succeed again!


    Anle and others smile bitterly. At the moment, they can also see that chufeng is not the chufeng just now. Whether it is cruel or crazy, they can see that they can still fight together at the beginning. But how can they still be the opponents of chufeng who have been ravaged by Dama?


    "Do you really want to die?"


    Chu Feng looked at Dama above the ground from a distance in the high sky, as if he were looking at a mole ant. His eyes were full of ridicule and scorn. It seemed that it was not a person at all, but cats and dogs. His words were more like the voice of judgment falling from heaven.


    Dama looked surprised, clenched his teeth and suddenly turned around. No one helped him. He was not Chu Feng''s opponent at all. But he believed that there should be a chance for him to escape. Although it was a bit shameful for people in the demigod state to escape, it was nothing compared with life!


    Chu Feng looked down and saw Dama turn around and ran. The corner of his mouth pulled out a cold arc of killing. His right hand raised a finger and gently stretched out, pressing it down!


    There was a roar of thunder, and a flash of lightning fell from the sky, straight to Dama, which had been out for nearly kilometers!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1171

    thunder!


    Heaven and earth in the nature of a powerful and incomparable physical force, but anything that touches it will disappear, powerful, and mysterious!


    At the moment, the thunderbolt, which was hard to open the eyes completely, fell down mercilessly. The speed was very fast. Almost everything happened in the blink of an eye. People who saw this scene from afar couldn''t bear to close their eyes. It seemed that Dama would disappear soon.


    When he woke up, he was stunned and stupefied. He saw that Damar was under the cover of thunder and lightning. He roared, "master!"


    When everyone felt that a generation of Tibetan Living Buddhas and legendary demigods were about to fall under the thunder, the voice of exclamation came out of nothingness. It seemed that there were many tangles, struggles and contradictions. However, with such a sigh, the thunder that almost killed Dama disappeared.


    Anle and others look stupefied, then deeply frown, think of a person.


    All of a sudden, there was a vast and endless stream of Dharma in the air. The sigh was much clearer than before. Dama, who was running, stopped and looked into the sky. His eyes were full of panic and apprehension. There was a look of awe in the deepest part of the sky.


    Chu Feng''s magic wings twinkle on his back, and his black and shining feathers radiate an inexplicable luster under the dark sky. When he looks up to the sky in the distance, his cold evil smile never disappears.


    The curved fingers lifted upward, and the sky thundered again. It was no longer a thunderbolt. Instead, nine blue thunderbolts with some blue colors went towards a place with thick dark clouds, as if to break the sky curtain.


    Such a shocking means is just a gesture and an idea, which can arouse the most powerful lightning power of nature. This is absolutely appalling. The expressions of Anle and others are with indescribable solemnity.


    Although in the period of natural anger, after communicating with nature, they can also trigger the thunder, but this is only limited to making them make two sounds. Like the Chu wind, an idea that changes color, one look and one gesture, can destroy mountains and rivers. They think that it is impossible to give them another hundred years.


    He was also a little worried about the existence hidden in the dark. Could he resist the Chu wind, which turned demons into gods, and trigger the attack of nine thunder and lightning?


    The voice of sighing slowly increased a lot, more violent than the rolling thunder. Each of the nine thunderbolts contains the power of destruction, but when the nine thunderbolts close to that area, it seems that they are twisted by an invisible force, and even turn around.


    Toward Chu Feng, Anle and others are not only, but also the heart of Damar who has stopped. He began to feel that as long as he gets twelve wings, he can reign in the world. At this moment, there are shaking and cracks.


    In the face of the turning back thunder, at the moment, the Chu Feng of Mo Wei Tao has not changed color at all. It is just standing there quietly. Nine thunder blasts hit him and his surroundings without any suspense. Dama and others who saw this scene subconsciously closed their eyes and felt that Chu Feng was finished this time.


    It''s just that when the thunder disappears and the sky and earth return to a short period of calm, when they open their eyes, their heart seems to be in their throat and can''t put it down.


    Because in the air, Chu Feng was still standing in the original position, and the dark and shining magic wings were still shaking gently. However, looking at Chu Feng, there was not a trace of injury on his whole body. It seemed that what just hit him was not thunder, but a very ordinary attack, and his clothes were intact.


    In the distant sky, a figure in a black robe also appeared there. The vast Buddhist dharma surged between heaven and earth. It seemed that it could suppress the evil power of Chu Feng, so that the nervous Anle people gradually calmed down their panic.


    Chu Feng smiles slightly, his eyes are bloodthirsty and disappear in the air. When he reappears, he is already in the sky of the black robe figure. He suddenly falls down with a fist of supreme heavenly power and takes the head of the black robe figure.


    All of them were shocked, but what he did in the next moment was even more shocking to them, because he stood there and didn''t even mean to block. The blow of Chu Feng stopped at 15 cm above his head. It was not Chu Feng who wanted to stop, but he couldn''t get into half a point.


    It was blocked there by an invisible barrier, and the evil spirit''s left eye flashed with a touch of color, followed by more violent and crazy attacks constantly converged, the sound of bang bang bang reverberated in the sky, stinging people''s eardrums.


    The people on the ground don''t know how strong the attack of Chu Feng is, but they can feel that if they are allowed to bear it, there is only one result of death.


    The figure of black robe is also at the moment. A hand slowly stretches out from under the black robe, with a slightly ruddy and white color. It''s like a hand in his thirties. It''s just a slight lift. The Chu wind who is still attacking crazily is like being attacked by a banana fan and flies away thousands of meters away.


    This scene made the scene completely silent. They could not accept the fact that Chu Feng had just let Damar fly out. Now, Chu Feng, who has gained the power of demon king and inspired the new generation of magic wings in their eyes, has also encountered the same situation as Dama just now. How many of them are unable to accept it.After being shocked, Dama knelt down on the ground, scattered the idea of escaping, and became calm: "master!"


    Tiange had already come to Dama''s side, and his spirit was shocked when he heard the speech. He looked at the figure of black robe in the sky that day. He had no doubt about what Dama said. He knelt down without any sign. He didn''t dare to lift his head up: "Shizu!"


    Far away, Anle and others heard the voice from afar, and conjectured that they were all motionless. Although they did not kneel down, they all held back their soreness and weakness and bowed in awe: "Tibetan Lord!"


    The absolute strong man in the world is as famous as the original demon lord long Haoran. He has unified the legend of Tibetan religion to the present day with his own strength. He does not know how many years he has survived. The master of demigod like Dama has no reason to let them not be in awe!


    The Tibetan master''s kind laughter spreads from the black robe. The dark clouds in the sky slowly dissipate between the Noddings, and the sky becomes as clear as before. In this way, Anle and others are in awe. An idea can change the color of heaven and earth. This is absolutely not what a simple demigod state can do?


    The Tibetan master didn''t care what an''erle and others were thinking. He just looked at the distant sky: "Chu Feng, can you give me a little face? This is the end of today''s business?" A vast Buddhist dharma directly penetrated the eardrum of Chu Feng with the sound, which eased the ferocious face of Chu Feng who was going to attack again.


    There was no further attack for the time being.


    The Tibetan master didn''t worry too much. He disappeared in the air and appeared in front of Dama: "decades ago, I told you that Buddhas and demons are not the same. Unless you have fully realized that you can abide by your own heart, but now it seems that you have not done this, otherwise you will not compete for the dark magic wings!"


    "And even if you get it, it will only make you die, because although it is called the devil''s twelve wings, it is not Satan''s thing. Damar, you are confused!"


    When turning around, the Tibetan master gently continued: "this is called the dark magic wings, a pair of wings that do not exist in any legend. Those who are predestined can obtain the supreme power. Those who are not destined to obtain it will only pay their own lives. No matter the great emperor, the spirit world or even the king of Taiyang can not control it!"


    The Tibetan master''s words shocked those who heard it. Isn''t this the twelve wings of Satan?


    I would like to say that the Tibetan master is lying, but his identity and all his things are destined that he will not and disdain to lie. At present, they can''t help but look at the Chu wind which is standing in the void with magic wings. Looking at the wings, it seems that there is really no style of the legendary twelve wings.


    Because it is two wings, twelve wings are twelve pairs of giant wings, and it is not the kind of dark and shiny, but with pure white angel wings in the blood color. I believe some of what the Tibetan Lord said.


    Dama knelt on the ground and bowed her head there: "master, are these wings born for the Chu wind?" It was only when he thought of a legend that he once spied on.


    The Tibetan master did not answer this question, but sighed softly, "Chu Feng, do you want to kill?"


    Almost with the Tibetan master''s words, there is a terrible force around him, even more than the Tibetan master''s powerful Buddhism. Dama or Anle are all moved slightly and know what they should not know. It seems that they have only one result of death.


    After all, no matter whether it''s really twelve wings, or what kind of dark magic wings, as long as it''s a treasure, it''s sure to attract people. It''s normal for Chu Feng to kill them!


    This time, the Chu wind did not stop, but brought out a black phantom. The black wings were spread out, and the width of both ends reached seven meters. It was like a bird crossing the sky. The Tibetan master sighed slightly and gathered his strength to go straight up. When he roared, he said: "killing blood, sin, sin!"


    Chu Feng had lost his mind completely. He didn''t hear anything from the Tibetan master. After a blow was dissolved by the Tibetan master, he suddenly brought out a shadow that could not be captured by the naked eye. He raised his hand and a sword made of black shadows appeared in his hand, and the killing opportunity was completed.


    There was a little surprise in the voice of Tibetan master, but he couldn''t rescue several people because of the distance. He sighed: "go well!"


    Seeing that the five men of an''erle were about to go to hell, the sword which was about to fall and was formed by the sword spirits of Minghong magic sword converged with the magic power stopped. Chu Feng looked at the sky with a feeling. A fairy dust like figure fell from the sky, and the magic wings disappeared behind Chu Feng, and the sword shadow in his hands disappeared.


    Return to normal pupil, looking at the falling fairy dust figure, can not see the face, just issued a voice: "so beautiful!" It seems that the strength has been hollowed out in general, Chu Feng body a soft fall on the ground.


    Dama and Anle are also covered by a mysterious force, and they have fainted without knowing what is going on.


    What appeared was the fairy dust like woman of Xuanyuan family. She fell firmly beside Chu Feng. She lifted her hand and looked back at the distance: "you come out again. Then they will give it to you. Their memory should not exist, so don''t exist. Otherwise, the sun will come soon."


    "In addition, the prophecy has begun to enter the final fulfillment, and when the spirit of heaven recognizes the Lord, the devil will come!"When the last word was dropped, Xianchen woman disappeared in the same place with Chu Feng in her arms. The Tibetan master standing in the original place, with her black robe falling down, revealed a middle-aged man''s face and looked at the sky from a distance: "child, it seems that we will meet soon!"


    As soon as the hand is raised, a golden force floats out, and the bodies of Damar and others faint slightly, which seems to be stripped of something in general!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1172

    At nine o''clock the next morning, the sun fell on the streets of Jicheng, with a sense of warmth. Every face walking on the street naturally appeared a smile. The beautiful weather can always dispel the discomfort in my heart.


    Yesterday, things in the city hall, on the road or outside the city, did not spread on a large scale, so they were forced down by the cold family. Not many people knew about it.


    Jicheng Hotel, the most responsible person!


    In the room of the suite, Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked sideways. He sat up with a frown and shook his head. He recalled what had happened. He only remembered that after he took away the twelve wings, he did not remember anything, as if he had lost his memory.


    It''s just a few fragmentary pictures, but it''s hard to combine them at all. Chu Feng''s brow is therefore deeper, thinking about what happened.


    The door was also opened at the moment. Ye Zixuan came in and saw Chu Feng wake up. She came over and said, "wake up?"


    Knowing that ye Zixuan, like Su Xinyu, is not good at expressing inner feelings, and does not know how to convey them in words, Chu Feng reluctantly smiles: "well, I should not be in the suburbs? How did you get back? "


    "You''ve been sleeping all day!" Ye Zixuan came to sit beside Chu Feng, took his hand to explore the pulse and said: "as for how you came back, I don''t know. It was the Murong spirit who brought you back. She said that if you don''t worry, you can go and have a look, and then see you faint outside the suburbs."


    "In addition, there is no such thing as a big war with young people."


    In this regard, Chu Feng did not doubt that there was him. When ye Zixuan said that, a memory jumped out and sat upright: "where is Dama?"


    "Damar?" Ye Zixuan exclaimed in surprise, and her expression was coagulated: "did you see Dama yesterday?"


    Chu Feng frowned and could see that ye Zixuan did not go to the scene yesterday. He nodded: "yes, and I know some of his secrets. Tinge took the devil''s twelve wings and went to the suburbs. I followed them and captured the twelve wings at a critical time."


    "It''s just that I don''t remember what happened in the end."


    Ye Zixuan stood up with a dignified look in her eyes. As a former living Buddha in Tibet, Dama tried to subvert Tibet and create chaos in the holy Dynasty. He was one of the most important wanted criminals in the holy Dynasty. He had been wandering abroad and couldn''t find it. Unexpectedly, he had quietly returned home, wondering whether he should do something.


    Seeing ye Zixuan''s look, Chu Feng knew what she was thinking. For the sake of women''s safety, she said, "I advise you to give up this idea, not to say that his apprentice Tiange is a strong man of natural anger. The strength displayed by Dama yesterday is the state of semi God. You can''t do anything with hidden dragon and hidden Phoenix."


    "So you don''t have to take care of it!"


    "What, demigod?" Ye Zixuan is still thinking about how to find out Dama, and then gather strength to monitor and ask the Xuanyuan family to deal with it. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, his small mouth opens up at once.


    When Dama tried to subvert Tibet, he was only practicing in the seven levels of tiannu. How many years have it been since he became a demigod? That is not a simple realm. Some people can''t step into the demigod state in their whole life. Even Xuanyuan, the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, is said to have only two demigods.


    Has Damar stepped into the demigod? Ye Zixuan felt incredible, but also understood that if Dama was really a demigod, he could not deal with it, and Chu Feng did not have to cheat her.


    Chu Feng nodded, thinking of the scene hidden in the dark yesterday, Damar of the demigod realm could rage the powerful, including Anle, who was infinitely close to the demigod. The display of that powerful force made Chu Feng dignified, and at the same time, he also had the idea of destruction.


    He did not know why he would have such an idea, only thought of destruction, his blood boiling!


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, ye Zixuan rolled her eyes and scattered the idea of looking for Dama and sat down: "what happened yesterday? Where are the twelve wings?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and recalled the situation at that time. He said: "when they arrived at the blue sickle in the suburb of the city, they wanted to attack Tiange. By the way, those people are the seven scythes of the Wenzhou emperor family. It seems that they are aiming at the twelve wings of the devil, but it seems that they are not the real twelve wings of the devil.


    I don''t remember exactly what it is, but I can be sure it''s not the twelve wings, because its final state is the appearance of two wings. Next, Anle, the first master of the sun king, also appears. It seems that he is aiming at the twelve wings


    Ye Zixuan''s small mouth has been slightly opened. Unexpectedly, not only did Dama appear yesterday, but also the people of the great emperor family of Wenzhou Zhiqiang family. Even the people of the sun king, the king of tangzhou, appeared in Jicheng, and they all went to the twelve wings with the same goal.


    Thinking of the twelve wings, ye Zixuan asked, "who got the twelve wings in the end?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He really couldn''t remember this question. He shook his head and said, "it''s not me anyway, but it''s very likely that Dama has got twelve wings, because only he has the semi divine state in the presence."Ye Zixuan looked tight. She stood up and left the room without saying a word to Chu Feng. It was a surprising news that Dama returned to the holy Dynasty. If he still got it, it might contain the twelve wings of the spirit world demon king''s inheritance, which was definitely not a good rest for the Holy court.


    Because in the past, in order to stop Dama''s ambition, the various forces of the official alliance of the holy Koreas killed many of Dama''s disciples. It can be said that it was a deep blood feud. Now she needs to pass back the news she learned from Chu tuyere.


    Chu Feng blinked and looked at the open door with a bitter smile. Ye Zixuan left him without saying anything, but he also understood Ye Zixuan''s thoughts.


    After getting out of bed and putting on his slippers, Chu Feng twisted his neck and felt that his head was not so dizzy, but he felt a little sore. He was about to go over and open the window to breathe the air. Murong Bing jumped in from the outside. Before Chu Feng knew what was going on, he fell on the bed.


    Speechless, Murong Bing pursed red lips: "husband, why are you so impulsive, and you are not allowed to go to such a dangerous place in the future. If you die, I will look for ten men to serve me that night, and let you die in peace."


    "Don''t think I''m alarmist. If you don''t take care of my whole life, I''ll change men every day and make you angry."


    "No, I''m going to lie in your arms." Murong Bing is like a little girl, although not pressure on the body of Chu Feng, but still nestled in his side: "yesterday I caught that touch of breath to go, there lies you alone, did not see other people ah!"


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on?"


    A wry smile added: "but now it seems that I had a dream!" Then he said, "by the way, what about the ancient ring of emptiness?"


    "This matter has been completely blocked now. Leng''s family is looking for someone who took away the twelve wings and the spirit, but I can''t find it."


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, in the heart of ten thousand grass mud horse galloping there, rubbed to sit up: "too pit father, busy live a field unexpectedly nothing to get, pissed me to death."


    Murong Bing blinked: "husband, are you heartache things missing, or what ah, is it to blame me for my incompetence?"


    Turning his eyes, Chu Feng walked over and hugged the woman who made countless men crazy in history. He said in a soft voice, "the old man in cold Wuxi said that he would take me to the Xuanyuan family if he got the ethereal spirit and twelve wings, and then he could let the demigod of Xuanyuan family dredge the disordered muscles and veins for you. Now we have nothing. I don''t know whether cold Wuxi will take us."


    It''s a pity that things are missing, but Chu Feng doesn''t care too much. It''s his. He doesn''t ask too much for his things.


    Murong Bing''s charming eyes were deeply touched, and her head leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder and said in a delicate voice: "little guy, if you talk so sweetly, I can''t help but devote myself to it." When Chu Feng was aroused by her words, Murong Bing pushed him away: "as for Xuanyuan family, don''t worry. Cold Wuxi tells Leng rujun that he will come to the hotel tomorrow. If you don''t guess wrong, we should take us to Xuanyuan family."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and looked at his half stretched hand, holding the air. He said, "I depend on you!"


    Murong Bing giggled and giggled. How could he not know what Chu Feng wanted to do just now. He blinked his eyes and gave Chu Feng a enchanting figure of his back. He waved: "by the way, yesterday you seem to have touched the taboo force in the body. Next time, pay attention to it. The more people you know, the more unsafe you will be!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1173

    At 5:00 p.m., a quiet and comfortable coffee shop 700 meters away from Jicheng hotel.


    Murong Bing left the Jicheng Hotel 15 minutes ago and came here alone. His graceful posture, charming appearance, every move and smile are full of moving charm. Just walking into the coffee shop, he attracted many men''s eyes. Just after a glance, they moved their eyes.


    The charm and tenderness shown on Murong Bing, as well as the detached temperament that she brought out when she passed by, made these men dare not look directly at them. They also understood that it took great courage for them to take a look at such a woman.


    At the same time, some people are thinking, who is this woman?


    Murong Bing has long been used to other people''s eye gaze, no so-called shyness and disgust, but went straight to the back of the coffee shop, where there is already waiting for a woman with outstanding temperament and beautiful appearance. She looks like she is 21-12 years old, which gives people an inviolable artistic conception.


    "See me want to profane a little bit, little girl, about?"


    Fairy dust like woman, face across a light helpless: "nine princess, as always evil, no wonder the ancestor often said, nine Princess out, must be the opening of the chaotic times, Chu wind for your demons slaughtered the first garden of the whole Huangfu family, let Huangfu seclusion force to escape from the wilderness, and even came to Jinan, pointed at Xuanyuan house."


    The ethereal eyes looked at the charming Murong Bing and sighed: "let my doubts disappear completely at the beginning. You really deserve to die, but there are men who are willing to give everything for you. Yin Zhou, who was young as king, opened Xuanzong in the second prosperous Tang Dynasty, and laid the foundation for Wu Sangui, who was defeated in the Ming Dynasty?"


    "It''s a pity that, under your seductive skills, they all become losers, losing one dynasty after another!"


    Murong Bing''s eyes were plaintive: "little girl, do you say that elder sister? That''s because their temperament is not strong enough. Do you believe that if I have a wrong idea, Chu Feng will be the first to kill me?"


    The fairy dust woman wanted to say no, but when she thought of the indifferent figure and the magic power of King''s presence in the world, she nodded slightly: "indeed, he is a strange number!"


    "Finally, what exactly happened yesterday? Why are you with my husband? Did you push him?"


    Fairy dust woman smell speech face across helpless, there is a little unnatural blush, and Murong Bing fierce compared, she is still poor, not a little bit.


    Yesterday, Murong Bing didn''t save Chu Feng out of some suburb, but Xianchen woman sent him to the hotel. After feeling a breath, Murong Bing left the hotel and picked up Chu Feng. What she said to Chu Feng this morning was also explained by Xianchen woman. For example, Chu Feng today is not suitable to know something.


    But Murong Bing''s evil spirit and shameful words, the fairy dust woman gently opened her red lips: "Chu wind is the owner of the dark eyes, one of the taboos, can penetrate all the dark side of the world at one glance, and not many people know it. I also know all about the dark eyes after many calculations."


    "As for the twelve wings, it''s just the saying of the Tibetan master to confuse the people in the western regions. The real twelve wings were destroyed by the Tibetan master when he took them away from Shuidong. The so-called twelve wings, called the dark magic wings, is one of the magic tools of the ancient demons!"


    The fairy dust woman did not hide it. She said in a quiet way: "the great wheel of fate has started to turn on the day when the Chu wind devil awakens. The countdown has come slowly, and the time for the forbidden area to reappear has been pushed closer. However, Chu Feng''s strength is still too weak, and the pressure is still not enough. The Tibetan master did this to stimulate the greater potential of Chu Feng."


    Murong Bing nodded, probably already understood that yesterday''s so-called auction was just a game. The dark eyes were said to be twelve wings. The fundamental purpose was to make people in the western regions feel excited. Then he came to the holy court. As an ancient demon, Chu Feng would not give up his own things, because these were things that were destined by fate.


    No one can take away Chu Feng''s things, but he thinks that he is a twelve winged master of the western regions. He will not die to seize it, but will send out powerful forces. We can imagine what kind of pressure Chu Feng will face.


    Side head, eyes staring at the fairy dust woman: "unexpectedly, you already know that he is a taboo person, the ancient devil, the existence of extermination, why let him grow up, don''t you worry about the realization of prophecy, the destruction of martial arts, entering a new era?"


    The fairy dust woman looked out of the window, and the distant sky flashed with worry: "the most terrible thing in the world is hatred. It can distort a person''s mind, and it can also make a group of people remember that some things have a cause and a result. How can Chu Feng, who inherited the position of demon God today, not bear the evils planted by ancient demons?"


    "Because we can''t deal with the existence, we can only let Chu Feng grow up as soon as possible. As for the future, that''s the future. What we can do is eliminate the current crisis!"


    Murong Bing nodded vaguely: "what''s the matter with the ethereal ancient ring?"


    "I don''t know that very well. I only know that it''s also an ancient demon." The fairy dust woman shook her head and knew that if she wanted Murong Bing to cooperate, she needed to tell something: "but through my calculation, ethereal is the ring, and there is a prophecy that few people know."Murong ice tight body, feel the next moment she may want to know a startling secret!


    Fairy dust woman pause for a moment, then faint voice: "ethereal recognition of the Lord, the devil king! So that''s why I won''t let you give the ancient precepts to Chu Feng, because it''s not yet time, because it seems to involve the affairs of the hidden world, a lost legend, and has something to do with the lost country. "


    "The devil is the origin of the devil. If Chu Feng wakes up the power of the demon and gets the spirit again, the demon world that disappears outside the five forbidden areas will appear. This is already certain!"


    Murong Bing''s heart seemed to have stopped beating. She did not doubt the words of Xianchen woman, because she knew that Xianchen woman had practiced a set of skills of fate. As long as she could deduce from her heart, she could know the past, present and future events with an accuracy rate of more than 70%. Therefore, she believed that what Xianchen woman said was true.


    But she also raised the last question: "if my husband really wakes up the power of the devil and wakes up the demon world, even if he finally solves the evil he planted, what should he do if he loses his mind?"


    "Taboo twins, mutual generation and mutual restraint, I never worry!" For the first time, the fairy dust woman showed a faint smile, which made people feel a little trance: "when the darkness covers heaven and earth, mountains and rivers break down, the master of the wheel of destiny will take him out, just like in ancient times."


    "Otherwise, today, where is the earth and where is the new era?"


    Murong Bing''s body was slightly shaken. Although the immortal woman didn''t make it clear, she understood how much she knew. That is, when Chu Feng ascended to the position of demon to eliminate countless years of injustice, he was good and had no change. He was evil and had his own butcher''s knife!


    What should be said had already been said. The fairy dust woman took a sip of coffee and got up: "I have no money, you pay the bill!" Then the general wind left the coffee shop, leaving only a dust out of the back.


    Sitting in his original position, Murong Bing touched his charming face and said, "Why are all the men who have relations with me so strong? This is even more powerful. The world will be in chaos and there will be demons. The ancients will not deceive me. I am really a beauty and a disaster!"


    At seven o''clock in the evening, after a simple dinner, Chu Feng and Yan Qiaoling walked out of the hotel. Ye Zixuan went out in the morning and didn''t come back. Yan Luo has never been seen. I don''t know which big girl she fell in love with and forgot the way back.


    As for Murong Bing, he went out two hours ago and hasn''t come back. Chu Feng can''t get in touch with him for the time being. Tomorrow he''s going to Xuanyuan family. Chu Feng feels bored staying in the hotel, so he takes Yan Qiaoling for a walk.


    They went to the left side of the road silently. Yan Qiaoling had been quietly following her. Seeing that Chu Feng had gone a long way, she didn''t say a word. She came forward and said, "what do you think?"


    Chu Feng stopped curiously: "what do you think?"


    Yan Qiaoling blushed, but she still plucked up the courage to say what she had said in her heart these days: "you took me away from Yan''s house, repaired the grave for my mother, and even more took me to protect me. But why didn''t you act?"


    Chu Feng is more curious, touching his head: "what action?"


    Yan Qiaoling clenched her lips. Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t seem to be pretending, she lowered her head for a while and said, "you have done so many things, and I have no relationship with you. I really can''t find the reason why you do it for me. So it must be interested in me. Now I don''t object. Why don''t you act?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, thinking about Yan Qiaoling''s words, and then understood what she meant. She coughed awkwardly: "that, you think too much!" Silent Yan Qiaoling''s wonderful idea, Chu Feng shook her head and went on.


    Yan Qiaoling stood there, raised her head to see that Chu Feng had gone far away. She said to herself, "I think too much. Isn''t he interested in me to help me?"


    Thinking that she might have misunderstood something at the beginning, Yan Qiaoling''s cold face showed a faint. Just now she even said those things to Chu Feng, which means that she has broken the ground!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1174

    Walking awkwardly.


    Because what Yan Qiaoling said just now, Chu Feng and Yan Qiaoling are very embarrassed. They will not feel this way. But Yan Qiaoling''s eyes towards Chu Feng from that question are full of resentment, which really makes chufeng depressed for a while.


    Chu Feng thinks whether to go back or not. Maybe Murong Bing has already gone back, and a sports car stops in front of him and Yan Qiaoling, and the window drops to reveal the cold face that remains unchanged for thousands of years.


    There is still a man sitting in the car, as cold as an army!


    What rhythm does Chu Feng secretly say? Leng rujun has already got off the bus from the other side, nods slightly to Chu Feng, and then looks at Yan Qiaoling. Her eyes are full of love: "Miss Yan, my cousin wants to talk to Feng less. Let''s go together?"


    Yan Qiaoling frowns slightly. Although she has not experienced love, it does not mean that she is a fool. She looks at her with cold eyes. How can Yan Qiaoling not know what he is thinking.


    Want to open the mouth to refuse, Chu Feng has already said: "then trouble the army to send her back less."


    Leng Rushuang''s other identity is Yinsha. She even comes to the door. Naturally, it''s a must. Chu Feng doesn''t want this crazy woman to do anything shocking here. She says a word to Leng rujun and gets on the bus. As for whether Yan Qiaoling will be OK, Chu Feng doesn''t worry at all.


    Leng rujun seems to know that he is an ordinary person. If Yan Qiaoling, who is a warrior, still has no way to deal with him, he will be killed.


    At the beginning, although Leng rujun did something unsatisfactory, he was not a big traitor. If Leng rujun could have a little story with Yan Qiaoling, Chu Feng thought it would be a good thing.


    So she got on the bus with peace of mind. When Yan Qiaoling saw that Chu Feng saw Leng Rushuang, she left her to another man. She stomped and turned around in anger, as if she didn''t see Leng rujun.


    Leng rujun is a little embarrassed, but he just likes Yan Qiaoling. Just take a few steps to follow up.


    After the two left, Chu Feng in the car looked cold as ice, always making people feel uncomfortable as cold as frost: "dry?"


    It was as cold as frost and didn''t even return a head. She simply started the car and flew out like an arrow. The speed went up to 120 yards. She was driving on the road. She didn''t speak, and Chu Feng was too lazy to feel uncomfortable. At most, she didn''t want to find a place, but she had to deal with him.


    Twenty minutes later, the car stopped outside the outskirts of the city. Chu Feng looked around and was surprised how he came here, because it was not other places, but the place where he chased Tiange and them yesterday.


    It''s just that the traces of yesterday''s war have been covered up, and only a little bit of something is wrong.


    "Yesterday, there was an earth shaking war here."


    Leng Rushuang cast a glance at Chu Feng. Seeing his blankness, he said faintly: "a heartless man took the dark devil''s wing and directly devoured and refined it. Then he would kill. Unfortunately, he was stopped by the Tibetan master who lived in seclusion for many years."


    "Wait!" Cold as frost still want to continue to say, but Chu Feng interrupted her words: "what do you say dark magic wings?" As for cold as frost said the heartless man, Chu Feng selectively as did not hear.


    Cold as frost frowned: "you really don''t remember?"


    Chu Feng was curious and cold as frost, and seemed to know something. He nodded slightly. He did not remember the events of yesterday. The only clear thing was that Damar appeared. The so-called twelve wings seemed to be called dark magic wings. He did not know anything else.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance didn''t seem to be deceiving her, Leng Rushuang frowned suspiciously. She knew who Chu Feng was, and just because she knew it, he was so cold that she felt a little incredible.


    "You really don''t remember anything, and you didn''t know you almost killed Damar and them yesterday?" she asked tentatively


    Chu Feng frowned deeply, these things, he really did not know.


    He didn''t answer, but it was already the best answer. Cold as frost squinted his eyes, he immediately thought of something and sneered: "it seems that the people around you have not told you, your basic identity, and what the dark magic wing is. It''s really sad that the gods do not know their own prestige!"


    "No, you are the taboo of this generation. It''s normal that you don''t know. So, you haven''t recovered completely."


    Chu Feng frowns deeper, very hate this kind of thing that others know him but have no clue at all, what''s the relationship between dark magic wing and him? What''s more, it wasn''t Dama who was in charge of the whole situation yesterday. How could it be that he wanted to kill all the people, and the mysterious Tibetan owner also appeared?


    Chu Feng felt a little pain in his head, but the information revealed by his cold like frost did not impress him at all.


    Silence for a moment, looking at Chu Feng''s thoughtful appearance, as cold as frost, determined that Chu Feng was really what he didn''t know. Suddenly his eyes were staring at Chu Feng''s eyes. The latter''s expression coagulated, and some things slowly appeared in his mind, and the frown was also slowly extended, and finally recovered as usual.


    When Leng Rushuang opened the door and went down, Chu Feng was still sitting in the car. Just now Leng Rushuang didn''t know how to pass some information into his mind. There were not only yesterday''s events, but also many unknown and mysterious things, but also some embarrassment.Getting out of the car, looking at the cold frost on his back, Chu Feng''s embarrassed head said: "Miss Leng, it was all things before endless years. He was him, I was me. You can''t inherit a memory, so you can''t think it''s me. I won''t be responsible."


    "Heartless man!" Lengrushuangleng hum turned around, staring at Chu Feng''s eyes with hate: "he is he, you are you, right, but I am also me, she is her, we are not the same existence at all, but in this life, what have you done to me, you son of a bitch!"


    "Into my body, do you think that''s ok?"


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. He was not cold at all to lengrushuang, but the latter gave him some memories just now, which let him know a lot of unknown things, and even know what he should do in this world, which also virtually changed his outlook on Leng Rushuang.


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng did not fight against each other, just light mouth: "then what do you say to do, at that time can''t blame me, you poisoning self inflicted fruit, the second time you want to start with me, or your fault, of course, you will eventually have a loss, you say what you want to do, gratitude and resentment is doomed, we should not chat happily."


    Cold as frost, cold eyes emerge resentment, see Chu Feng heart numb when the mouth: "marry me, the ancient thing has ended, this life I am I, you are you, and they have nothing to do with, you get my body, then marry me, life is only allowed to have me a woman."


    "As long as you agree, I don''t care about the seven evil spirit and any hatred. If you are my man, I won''t allow anyone to hurt you!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and said in his heart that this girl was not confused by me, was she? Although it is a pleasant thing to have such a powerful woman, it is not allowed to have her status as one of the seven evil kings or as the first lady of the cold family, let alone one woman.


    He shook his head without hesitation: "except for this, we can talk about everything else, even if we don''t kill you for the enemy."


    "But I want you to marry me!" Leng Rushuang stubbornly threw out a sentence, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes still with hate: "in addition to this, I don''t want anything, I''m confident that I can get it. As for you to kill me, it doesn''t matter that you didn''t kill me for a long time ago. Although it''s not your own doing, it''s also your driving force."


    "In addition, if you don''t marry me, I will spread the news that you are a forbidden person, and then try to open the door of the forbidden area and pass on this message, so that you can''t die any more!"


    Chu Feng pointed to Leng Rushuang, but she didn''t expect that this woman would make such a fuss. If she did, all the suspicious forces except Yan''s would pour out. Chu Feng was confident and fearless. But if she provoked people from the five forbidden areas, Chu Feng was still a little hesitant.


    But after being threatened by a woman, he would compromise. Chu Feng certainly couldn''t agree. He put down his hand and swore that he was crazy. He turned around to leave. If cold frost really wanted to do that, he had no way.


    Seeing Chu Feng, those who preferred to be forbidden by the five forbidden areas knew that he was a taboo person. The exterminator who continued the position of demon God was not willing to marry her. Her beautiful and beautiful face instantly became colder, and the surrounding air was lowered. The invisible frost seemed to cover the surrounding area, freezing 3000 at any time!


    Chu Feng felt the opportunity of cold frost condensation, sighed and raised his hand. He appeared in front of cold frost, and the gold needle did not hesitate to plunge into Leng Rushuang''s body: "now you are not my opponent, why do you want to attack me? If you know what you don''t know, be quiet. We''ll be strangers today


    Cold as frost raised his head and hummed, "if you don''t marry me, I''ll make you regret for a lifetime."


    Chu Feng tilted his head: "are you sure?"


    Leng Rushuang turns her head to one side directly. Although she is not the Yin evil spirit in ancient times, some memories will be added to her body as long as she gets them. In addition, Chu Feng has already got her body in this life. Combining with the previous things, lengrushuang is insisting on the bottom.


    But the next moment, he was suddenly picked up by Chu Feng and thrown into the car. As cold as frost, he knew what was going to happen, but he still didn''t mean to compromise. He clenched his lips and said that if you didn''t agree, I would spend with you.


    "Chu Feng, you can''t die easily, you stallion!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1175

    The wind calmed down. Outside the city, the sports car stopped quietly and the lights didn''t come on.


    Inside the open door, you can see that it''s as cold as frost, straightening up slowly, putting on the black skirt after wearing the close fitting clothes, and the seat is leaning against it. A cigarette is taken out from the front end to light it. After a puff of smoke, the window is closed, and no emotion can be seen in the calm eyes.


    Funny is, although cold frost has hate, but can''t find the mood to die. Thinking of Chu Feng''s powerful collision just now, you can still feel the body is soft, cold as Frost''s pretty face unconsciously, faint blush, no matter how strong the strength, the woman''s heart will eventually exist.


    Smoking a cigarette, let the spirit ease a bit, cold as frost, the eyes also returned to the original cold, remote look at the night outside, do not know what to do next.


    But when she fell in love with Chu, the wind and the wind had no end, but it was not surprising that she had been in love with the wind?


    Just a few physical union, fell in love with the man who had indirectly destroyed her. She asked herself many times in her heart, but the answer was unknown.


    A cigarette burned out, cold as frost, threw the cigarette end out of the car, and was about to leave to find a chance to entangle with Chu Feng. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of him. Under the light of the lamp, it was a cold face. Cold as frost frowned, he opened the door and looked at the man standing in front of him.


    Breath out: "six elder brothers!"


    It was kuisha, one of the seven evil kings, who stood in front of him as cold as frost at the moment. In his cold eyes, kuisha had no human feelings, only indifference and killing: "where is the demon God?"


    Knowing that he was talking about Chu Feng, a little hesitation flashed in his eyes, and he whispered back: "go, I''ve already let him know what happened in the past according to everything I started. I''ll wait for him to go on and let the brothers who may be in other places recover as soon as possible."


    "Is it?" Kuisha sneered, looked up and down at cold frost, jokingly said: "you have lost your body?"


    Cold as frost, his body was slightly shaken, but he didn''t hide it. He nodded back and said, "yes, originally I just wanted to let myself be free from the troubles of the secular Ye family. I could go my own way, but I was wrongly employed. I was taken in by the Chu wind."


    "But six elder brothers rest assured, I will not forget the end of ancient times, our seven brothers and sisters all died under his conspiracy."


    Kuisha slowly walked by and stood in front of the cold frost. A cold evil spirit oppressed Leng Rushuang and said coldly: "sister Qi, in ancient times, if you didn''t fall in love with the demon God, let him have the opportunity to hide his identity and enter our family. The seven evil king still exists in ancient times, and our family will not be destroyed!"


    Suddenly he stretched out his hand and grabbed the cold neck, and Mori''s killing machine came to an end: "but that''s all over. No one can stop the turning of the wheel of fate. But in this era, we have recovered again. Although we have lost everything in the ancient times, we have become another person, but the hatred with the devil is inextricable, even if he has become another person. ¡±


    "so please remember that if you make mistakes again, I will kill you by myself. After all, the goddess loves the devil more than you do!"


    After that, he shook off the cold frost and turned to look at the night in the distance: "the devil has got the dark magic wings, only the ethereal ring and the sword of Ming Hong are complete. If he wakes up all his strength, the wheel of destiny will reach the mid point, and the prophecy before the end of ancient times will officially begin."


    Looking up, his eyes were full of ambition and Expectation: "at that time, the distant era came again, gathered great power to destroy the demons and goddess, Xiuzhen came to the world again, dominating the sky, the power of the seven evils was invincible!"


    "Six brothers!" As cold as frost, he touched the painful neck that was pinched just now. When kuisha dropped his last word, he said, "the demon recovery is a disaster for us, but why should we let him grow up?"


    Kuisha looked gloomy and helpless: "I don''t want him to grow up, but if he doesn''t grow to the peak strength at the end of ancient times, big brother can''t wake up, and they won''t come back to fight with us. They have no choice. This is the great prophecy left before the goddess disappears, and the fate can''t be changed."


    "Unless we don''t want big brother to recover and reappear in ancient times, we must let the devil grow up."


    Leng Rushuang nodded slightly, but didn''t say anything more. She just thought that when Chu Feng attacked her again and again, the morbid persistence in her heart made Leng Rushuang emerge a touch of rare tenderness.


    Kuisha didn''t notice the change of Leng Rushuang, but turned to look at Leng Rushuang: "there are two other things that I need your help. I followed Chu Feng secretly. The first thing is to try to pull Yan Qiaoling away from Chu Feng. This woman is a fake original constitution. As long as I get her body, it will help me recover my peak strength."


    "There is another thing. The Yan Luo beside Chu Feng has the smell of five brothers, but I can''t get close to it. I need you to confirm it."Cold as frost exclaimed: "five brothers?" Think of that person, cold as frost, unnatural shiver, there is a trace of fear.


    Kuisha nodded with awe in his eyes: "yes, but I''m not sure. In addition, if it''s really five brothers, we''ll try our best to make him wake up. Although his strength is not enough to despise the devil, the elder brother said at the beginning that he can defeat him at any time if he wants to."


    Cold as frost slightly nodded: "I know how to do, if Yan Luo is really five brothers, I will make him wake up."


    Kuisha nodded, but he didn''t think about the rest. When he turned to leave, he said, "in addition to the five brothers, there is another thing to remember. My strength is less than 10% of the peak. If the five forbidden areas appear, the strong can easily destroy me. We must help me get Yan Qiaoling. I need her fake original constitution."


    The voice dropped, and kuisha disappeared in front of the frost. If it was not for the evil spirit in the air, I would have thought that no one had appeared just now.


    Leng Rushuang didn''t stay here too much. Although the intention of killing Chu Feng in her heart has been reduced a lot, she has to do what kuisha has told her now. Thinking that Yan Qiaoling is a fake original constitution, Leng Rushuang is also a heartbeat. Unfortunately, this kind of thing is only suitable for men.


    For kuisha, who practices the art of ingestion, it''s a perfect cauldron. However, she doesn''t care. If she wants to, there are similar ways to improve her own strength!


    Start the sports car and leave the dust. Before helping kuisha take Yan Qiaoling, what she wants now is to see whether Yan Luo is the person that kuisha said. If it is, it will be perfect!


    Half an hour later, Jicheng hotel!


    However, looking back, every time I can vent on this woman, there is no need to be pitiful and pitiful. Chu Feng''s heart is a burst of comfort, and he feels depressed and unhappy. After venting, he is not so miserable.


    Back in the suite, Chu Feng looks at Murong Bing and wonders what she''s up to. Chu Feng doesn''t worry. In addition to being unable to fight, Murong Bing has no problem escaping. Now it''s impossible for a demigod to attack her, so it''s safe.


    The reason why Jinan was brought to Jinan is just to worry about in case, who knows when the five forbidden areas will be opened and how many powerful demigods there are in them. It is difficult to say that there are five mysterious forbidden areas, and there is no transcendental strong one.


    Whistling, ready to take a bath to have a good rest, tomorrow''s things to talk about tomorrow, a room door suddenly opened, Yan Qiaoling stood at the door, eyes cold, still with angry stare at Chu Feng: "are you on purpose?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and didn''t know what Yan Qiaoling meant.


    Yan Qiaoling was even more angry when she saw this. Leng rujun had been following her back to the hotel this evening. She also nagged for a long time that she left before Chu Feng came back. She said a lot about love and love, which made Yan Qiaoling want to slap Leng rujun to death, but she finally resisted.


    It was a pleasant thing to be pursued, but Yan Qiaoling didn''t like Leng rujun from the beginning. If it wasn''t for his identity, she didn''t care about it. So she thought that Chu Feng was intentional.


    Slowly, Chu Feng also understood, and said with a smile: "Leng rujun is actually a good person. Although the first impression is almost the same, it is impossible for a person who is not a saint to make mistakes. Let go of the bad feelings in his heart and have a good observation. It may be a good cause, and it is also possible."


    "Go away!" The words are not complete finish, Yan Qiaoling angrily drink, beautiful eyes clear: "Chu Feng, although I Yan Qiaoling is called wild, but I also have dignity, not who likes me, I must accept him, Yan Yan can choose what I love in my heart, I can also!"


    "And I like you. If you let Leng rujun close to me in the future, I will get tired of killing him, and you will bear the consequences!"


    She didn''t know why she said that just now, but when she left from chenjiacun, she felt that she had some feelings for chufeng.


    Just now, it is more certain that this kind of emotion is what feeling, Yan Qiaoling just angry Chu Feng wants to make a pair of her and Leng rujun!


    Chufeng was pushed back a few steps, zazazazui originally wanted to continue to take a bath and rest, but thought of the ubiquitous kuisha did not know when it would appear, Chu Feng thought about it or followed him out, he did not expect that Yan Qiaoling would like him.


    Completely and the first time saw that cold and arrogant appearance, does not conform to!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1176

    Outside the Jicheng Hotel, Chu Feng is standing at the door, but Yan Qiaoling has disappeared.


    For what Yan Qiaoling said just now, Chu Feng didn''t know how to guess, because his left eye didn''t see whether what she said was true or not. Now Chu Feng is worried about the ubiquitous kuisha, and whether he will suddenly kill Yan Qiaoling and take away Yan Qiaoling. This is his most concerned problem.


    After all, in ancient times, the root of destruction was dark eyes, but in the end, the destruction of Qisha Shengjun was the eyes of fate. Chu Feng did not allow Zhang yun''er to have any accidents, and did not want Qisha to take Yan Qiaoling down!


    Standing at the door of the hotel, Chu Feng''s left eye penetrates everything. Within five minutes, all the pictures appear in his left eye. Seeing Yan Qiaoling go to the right, he feels a little relaxed and ready to catch up. A similar sports car stops in front of him.


    In the heart secretly scolds a rich willful, Chu wind is lazy to pay attention to.


    But before going out a few steps, a cold drink came from behind: "stop!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked back at the man who came down from the car. The good benevolence of the good family was curious about what nerves the successor of the good family made. Chu Feng also said without emotion: "what''s wrong?"


    "I don''t care who you are, but you don''t appear in yun''er''s side." Shanren tidied up his collar. He didn''t seem to be in a good mood, as if he was going to vent his anger with the help of Chu Feng: "don''t think she will be moved by waiting at the door of the hotel. Although there is no evidence that you and your partner prescribed medicine last time, it does not mean that we have forgotten."


    Speaking of this matter, Shanren''s heart is particularly stuffy. That night, he was mainly aimed at Ye Zisheng. However, he thought of taking Ye Zixuan and Leng Rushuang together, in an attempt to become the son-in-law of one of the two families.


    However, in the end, he failed inexplicably, and was ravaged by Ye Zixuan, telling the whole story. Fortunately, ye Zixuan didn''t pursue it to the end. Otherwise, all the good families would be doomed. He could not afford to offend Ye Zixuan, and it was his luck that the latter did not investigate.


    However, because of this, there is no way to take Lin Yuner down, which makes Shanren depressed for a few days. When he saw Chu Feng at the door of the hotel, he subconsciously thought that he was here to wait for Lin Yuner, so he didn''t mind using Chu Feng as a vent to vent his displeasure.


    The truth of the incident has been known by Chu Feng. Shanren is still lying here. Shanren almost forgets it. Shanren also takes the initiative to mention it. Chu Feng thinks that he is also one of the victims. If Shanren didn''t ask Dan Dan to prescribe medicine, Leng Rushuang would not have lifted a stone to hit his feet, and he would not have any entanglement with that woman.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is also very unhappy, cold voice asked: "what do you want?"


    "Go away!" Shanren didn''t care about Chu Feng''s tone. He pointed a little far away and said, "I''ve got a crush on yun''er, and only someone like me is worthy of yun''er. Be careful later. If you dare to appear beside yun''er again, I will not only attack you, but also find out the guy who ran away that night."


    "Don''t doubt what I say. I never make fun of people who are not friends."


    Chu Feng had the impulse to laugh at the moment. Seeing Yan Qiaoling''s route in his left eye, there was still a lot of people. He did not worry about it. He was really a wonderful person. The villains would not tell me about it first. He even played a threat at the moment.


    A little banter arose from the corner of his mouth, and he felt it necessary to knock the uninteresting guy: "shanshao, are you sure that the medicine was given by me and my brother, not by yourself, directed and acted by yourself, and finally suffered the evil result?"


    "You should be responsible for what you say. Otherwise, if you expose the embarrassing things you have done, you may harm others, yourself and the whole family."


    Just now Shanren just wanted to take the opportunity to put a cap on Chu Feng''s head and see the latter''s nervous and begging for mercy. He didn''t want chufeng not only didn''t mean to be afraid, but turned to say such words. His guilty mind made Shanren a little weaker.


    For a while, I didn''t know what to say. After all, all the medicine that night was done by him in the final analysis, and his motive was very clear, but his mood was a little more uneasy.


    Squinting his eyes, he said coldly, "what do you know?"


    Chufeng had a good laugh. He didn''t mind letting Shanren have a sense of interest. He went to him and put out his hand to tidy up his collar. With a sarcastic smile, "I know what depends on how you want to do it. As for the matter that you say that I and my brother prescribe medicine, you can think about it in your mind. If you say too much, be careful to hurt yourself."


    At the moment, Shanren really has a little bottomless. He thinks that there are no more than five people who know about that night, but Chu Feng seems to know nothing at all. He wants to say that he is just talking nonsense. However, there is no deep smile on chufeng''s face, which makes Shanren dare not gamble. He also regrets that he didn''t bring his bodyguard out this evening.


    If you take a bodyguard by your side, you''d rather kill by mistake than let go and kill Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s left eye can''t escape Chu Feng''s left eye. With a smile of indifference, Lin Yuner and Dan Dan walk out of the elevator. Chu Feng pats Shanren on the shoulder and turns to chase Yan Qiaoling.Shanren stands in the same place with anger in his eyes. He has never been threatened by a person. However, he still has no way to deal with it. When he is angry, he is also thinking about whether to check the person who dares to threaten him.


    At this time, Lin Yuner and Dan Dan also came near. Seeing Shanren looking to one side, they were curious to follow his direction. At the same time, Lin Yuner could also see the back of Chu Feng. Lin Yuner''s eyes were complicated and said, "is it him?"


    "Down." Hearing the voice beside him, Shanren''s anger faded like the tide, showing a gentle and elegant side. He nodded: "it''s really him. It seems that he knows that you are going to leave Jicheng and go back to the Imperial City tonight, so waiting for you in the hotel may want to have a bad intention again. But don''t worry, I''ve already driven him away."


    Speaking of panic, benevolent face is not red heart does not jump.


    Dan Dan''s meaningful smile, knowing that she is the most hated person in Shanren''s heart, but she is also confident that Shanren dare not say it. With an enigmatic smile, she looks back at Chu Feng: "Ye Shao has something to deal with in Jicheng. Let me go back to the Imperial City, and then come to me."


    "It''s a good thing. You should add some oil and pay more attention to yun''er. Don''t give the villain the opportunity to take advantage of it."


    Dan Dan also knew that he couldn''t oppress Shanren, otherwise both of them would be in bad luck. He pursed his lips and took Lin Yuner''s arm: "and Yuner, you should also have bright eyes. That night, I saw that boy sneaked into the imperial food pavilion. He didn''t pay attention to it at first, but now it seems that he is going against you."


    Lin Yuner frowned: "really?"


    "Am I still lying to you?" Dan Dan knows Shanren''s Thoughts on Lin Yuner, and he doesn''t mind a win-win situation at the moment: "that boy is very hypocritical and too good at pretending. Don''t believe what he said. If shanshao didn''t find it early that night, the consequences would be unimaginable, so you should be more careful in the future."


    "Shanshao''s Thoughts on you are in our eyes. Think about it carefully."


    Shanren''s depressed mood was relieved by Dan Dan''s words. He secretly said, "Dandan, Yuner is an adult, so let her think about it by herself. I don''t care. Even if Yuner doesn''t accept me now, I will protect her and prevent her from being hurt by the same guy just now."


    Dan heart disdain good benevolence really can install, pour also very cooperate: "good little words, I naturally believe, hurry to go, the flight does not wait for people."


    Several people did not continue to discuss the matter that Chu Feng was a shameless guy. He got on Shanren''s car and drove to the airport. On the way, Lin Yuner looked at Dan Dan sitting in the back through the rearview mirror. Since that night, ye Zisheng threatened to marry Dan Dan. After knowing the news, Lin Yuner felt a bit uncomfortable.


    She knew what kind of person Dan Dan was, not to say dislike and despise, but also felt that ye Zisheng, such as the emperor, could not have taken a fancy to Dan Dan. She could only say in secret that he was very lucky.


    As for what she and Shanren said just now, Lin Yuner believed half of what she said and didn''t believe half of them. The reason why she believed half was that they didn''t need to join forces to cheat her. The reason why she didn''t believe half was that if Chu Feng really wanted to do something to her, Shanren would be a good opportunity after Shanren left that night.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have it at all. Instead, she solved the effect of her body. She didn''t suffer from suffering. Her beautiful eyes flashed. Lin yun''er didn''t bother about this problem. Before, she was not a vain person, but she didn''t know why she saw all the stars in Dan Dan. She felt that she was no worse than Dan Dan, just a little less lucky.


    Chufeng naturally did not know that Shanren and Dan said a lot of bad things about him behind him. He stopped Yan Qiaoling at the corner street two kilometers away from the hotel. At the moment, it was not late at night, and there were many pedestrians on the road. Chu Feng blocked in front of him so that some passers-by had a curious look.


    Yan Qiaoling stood there with a stiff face. Chu Feng rolled her eyes in silence and went to directly embrace her waist. She also said in a loud voice: "it''s necessary to quarrel and run away for a little thing for such a long time? Are you childish? "


    Yan Qiaoling''s body was stiff. She was hugged by Chu Feng and went out for a long time before returning to her mind. She pushed Chu Feng away: "get out of my way, you son of a bitch!"


    Seeing that all the people around him looked and pointed, Chu Feng picked up Yan Qiaoling directly, no matter in the street. He also said, "don''t talk nonsense. What''s the matter to talk about later? On the street, is it disgraceful?"


    Chu Feng''s sudden behavior made Yan Qiaoling forget the reaction. After a while, she saw the people on the street pointing at him. Her face was red and her head was buried in Chu Feng''s arms. Finally, she felt ashamed.


    People on the roadside didn''t think too much about it. They only thought it was a quarrel between lovers. However, what they slandered in their hearts was that the boy looked several years younger than the woman, and the pigs had already done the cabbage.


    Although this pig, still very handsome!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1177

    Just after six o''clock the next morning, the top suite of Jicheng Hotel sent out hysterical angry roar.


    Ye Zixuan went to deal with some things yesterday, and passed on the things Chu Feng told her. She came back to the hotel this morning and went to Chu Feng''s room to wake him up. Cold Wuxi will come. But when she enters the room and sees the situation inside, she can''t help but get angry.


    Because Chu Feng and Yan Qiaoling were lying on the bed with each other, and it could be seen that Chu Feng was wearing nothing under the quilt. Yan Qiaoling was also wearing pajamas. Ye Zixuan thought that they must have rolled a magnificent bed sheet before she came back last night.


    The angry cry made Chu Feng and Yan Qiaoling, who were still in their sleep, opened their eyes. They looked at each other for a moment and then separated. Yan Qiaoling came down from the bed with a red face and lowered her head. Her eyes twinkled there.


    Last night, she was carried back from the street by Chu Feng, and she was thrown back to her own room to sleep. After taking a bath, Chu Feng also went back to his room. As usual, she was sleeping in the celestial bodies. Only in the middle of the night, Yan Qiaoling sneaked into his room. Although she did nothing, she did not go.


    The helpless Chu Feng can only let her sleep next to her, but later on, the instinct to sleep together, there is a scene that ye Zixuan came back to see.


    It''s just that Chu Feng knows about it, and Yan Qiaoling also knows it. But ye Zixuan doesn''t believe it. She points to Yan Qiaoling standing there: "good boy, I''m not stealing my husband. What a success!"


    Yan Qiaoling herself is not a good tempered person. Others may take ye Zixuan''s identity into consideration, but she doesn''t care. She doesn''t want her cultivation level to be much higher than ye Zixuan. She replies with no politeness: "is it your man? Did you have a relationship? Do you know what we did last night? "


    "Don''t think I don''t know, you are Chu Feng''s asshole, he didn''t touch you at all!"


    Chu Feng secretly said that it was over, which had always been the anger point in Ye Zixuan''s heart!


    Sure enough, hearing that Yan Qiaoling points out her most angry thing, ye Zixuan''s grievances burst out. She thinks that she has established such a long relationship with Chu Feng, but there is nothing else but her intimate embrace. Su Xinyu has already confirmed her identity, but she still needs the last procedure.


    However, how can ye Zixuan''s character be tolerated by Yan Qiaoling? She glared at Chu Feng fiercely and then looked at Yan Qiaoling: "at least it''s better than you, the nameless person who doesn''t want to work. How can I be her woman, who doesn''t know?"


    Yan Qiaoling''s face was cold: "who don''t want to face?"


    Ye Zixuan thought that Yan Qiaoling''s accomplishments that day were higher than those of Yan Qiaoling, but they were not so weak. He hummed, "whoever takes me will be the one."


    Yan Qiaoling''s martial spirit overflowed: "you want to die!"


    Ye Zixuan saw Chu Feng here, and did not worry that Yan Qiaoling really dared to kill her: "do you dare?"


    Yan Qiaoling was shaken with anger by a word. She knew that it was impossible to teach her a lesson higher than ye Zixuan by virtue of her accomplishments. Chu Feng would definitely stop her. Her eyes were frozen and her mouth was filled with a funny smile.


    This smile falls in Ye Zixuan''s eyes. The hot woman catches something, but she is fearless.


    All of a sudden, Yan Qiaoling moved her hands without any sign. Chu Feng was stunned. But she felt that Yan Qiaoling didn''t drive the strength of the martial arts. She was not worried about her pure martial arts. Ye Zixuan could not resist the rampage between the martial arts'' power levels. However, she believed that the two were no different from each other.


    Ye Zixuan had already prepared for the battle, but also did not use the strength of martial arts to compete with Yan Qiaoling.


    Two people close to each other to swing a fist, bang two, Chu Feng see in the eyes of the corner of the mouth violent convulsion, the heart tangled for a while, this woman fight really can''t with the common sense degree, how to do after the blow up?


    However, it was a short pause, and the two were fighting together again. The space in the room was not small. In addition, they did not use the strength of the warriors, so the space was not narrow at the moment.


    Chu Feng sits up and covers her lower body with quilts. She looks at the two women as you come and go. Her mouth twitches with interest. She sees Yan Qiaoling''s foot kicking on Ye Zixuan''s sharp ass. seeing ye Zixuan''s punch in Yan Qiaoling''s abdomen is a burst of heartache. What should I do if it''s broken?


    After a few minutes of fighting, ye Zixuan, who is more experienced in fighting, kicks Yan Qiaoling directly in front of her. The latter is caught off guard and flies out towards Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng secretly hurt the fish in the pond, and quickly turned over and went down from the bed. Ye Zixuan, who wanted to take advantage of the situation to wreak havoc on Yan Qiaoling, screamed at Chu Feng and muttered: "shameless!" with his back to the big bed


    Yan Qiaoling, who fell on the bed and wanted to get up, turned back subconsciously. About 30 centimeters apart, the strong smell of men floated. The dragon in anger was in front of her, and her face became red. Yan Qiaoling quickly turned around and jumped in her heart.


    Last night came over to drill quilt directly what did not see, at the moment saw in the heart surprised how so big?With a nervous mood, he picked up the blanket and directly went to cover Ye Zixuan. His body also went up. Chu Feng stretched out a hand to cover the blanket, but it had been thrown out.


    He blinked his eyes pitifully. Fortunately, there was no one else. Otherwise, he would lose his face. He quickly blocked his hands in front of him and stood in a corner. He looked at two women holding together as if they were fighting with each other. The corners of his mouth twitched violently. They were not two powerful warriors. They were just shrews!


    The hissing voice continued to ring. Chu Feng''s embarrassed eyes became hot. Her throat wriggled a few times. Finally, ye Zixuan and Yan Qiaoling tore each other there, which fully reflected the woman''s fierce fighting method.


    However, Chu Feng was not only unsatisfied, but also more interested. Seeing Yan Qiaoling tearing up Ye Zixuan''s upper skirt, ye Zixuan would tear off one corner of Yan Qiaoling''s pajamas in the next moment, revealing more snow-white legs and more contents. Even the close fitting clothes could be clearly seen.


    Ye Zixuan''s condition is not very good either, but she is a little more secretive than Yan Qiaoling, and her two-piece suit is still on her body. For fear that Yan Qiaoling will make her ugly again, ye Zixuan makes use of the strength of ordinary martial artists to shock Yan Qiaoling to stand up.


    Chu Feng was still looking well. He saw that the two women were fighting with the strength of martial arts. Keng dad quickly reached out to pick Ye Zixuan. But he was so focused that his reaction was slowed down a little. Chu Feng breathed out a comfortable breath.


    But ye Zixuan screamed, as if she had been bitten by a snake. She squatted on the ground with her butt covered. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she glared at Chu Feng with resentment and anger in her eyes: "son of a bitch, do you mean to hurt me!"


    Yan Qiaoling blinked her eyes, looked at Ye Zixuan''s appearance, and then looked at the Chu wind. She understood what was the first time. She laughed, turned around and went outside. She was still like a poet and wrote a poem: "the east wind is broken, the chrysanthemum is broken, the wind is blowing, the clouds are flying, ha ha ha!"


    "Yan Qiaoling!" Ye Zixuan, who was already in pain and embarrassment, sent out a hysterical roar.


    However, it was also embarrassing. She did not bump into the waterway, but entered the dry road. It was normal for ye Zixuan to get angry. She felt her head and quickly went to find clothes to put on. If other people came, it would be embarrassing.


    At the same time, I also savor the wonderful feeling at that moment just now. It''s like the dry road of the little wife. It''s very delicious!


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that in the next room, ye Zixuan looked at a flower with tears on the edge of the destroyed tree: "Jennifer, the demon, lied to me. It''s killing me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1178

    At seven o''clock, the cold as frost knocked on the room where Chu Feng and his wife were.


    The cold and beautiful woman did not have the kind of expression when she was ravaged by the Chu wind last night. As always, she was as cold as ice. She could not help sighing that the powerful woman was different. After more than an hour, she could still walk normally today.


    But that is to say, Chu Feng was more interested. He did not want to take a look at lengrushuang. The accident when she got up just now still made Ye Zixuan sulky. If Chu Feng dared to show what had something to do with Leng Rushuang, chufeng did not doubt that ye Zixuan would turn over on the spot.


    Cold as frost, the performance is also do not know Chu Feng in general, indifferent mouth: "my grandfather has been waiting below, can go?"


    Chu Feng looked at it: "ice hasn''t come back yet. Wait a minute."


    "Come back!" As soon as he finished, Murong Bing, the evil spirit, came in. He threw himself into Chu Feng''s arms. He said, "husband, where did you go last night? I came back to find you were not there. Then I went out again to tell you the truth. With whom did you go to roll the sheets and study life?"


    At the same time, ye Zixuan, who was sitting there with a crooked body, glared at Chu Feng with a sad look in his eyes and scolded him in his heart. You bastard, I''m waiting for you when the waterway is open. You''ll burst my dry road. Wait and see.


    Only Yan Qiaoling looks the same. She just looks at Ye Zixuan with her eyes in her eyes. She thinks that her own foot has made Ye Zixuan suffer such a heavy blow. She feels comfortable in her heart and makes you fight with me. Next time, the whole waterway for you will be destroyed.


    When the atmosphere was embarrassed, Chu Feng returned to normal, gently pushed Murong Bing aside and pinched her face: "Leng Lao has arrived, let''s go!"


    After thinking about it for a while, she went to Ye Zixuan and pulled the latter up. In the surprised eyes of several girls, she held her up. Her expression was gentle: "little wife, can I hold you down?"


    Ye Zixuan''s brain is at a loss, and Chu Feng has walked out of the suite with her.


    Murong Bing blinked her eyes. When she was cold as frost, she frowned and went out. Then she pulled Yan Qiaoling and asked, "Qiaoling girl, Zixuan girl was eaten by my husband?"


    "Eat fast!" Yan Qiaoling didn''t know what she couldn''t say. She threw out two words to see that Murong Bing didn''t understand it for a while. When she went out, she whispered about this morning''s affairs in her ear. Naturally, she didn''t mention that she was in the same room with Chu Feng last night.


    Yan Qiaoling is beside, looking at the surging waves, blinking her eyes, subconsciously looking down at herself. In her heart, how does this demon seem to be bigger than me?


    Everyone''s different thoughts have already arrived at the hall on the first floor. Ye Zixuan is still embarrassed to let Chu Feng hold her all the way and try to let herself go out of the hotel naturally. She just feels the hot pain behind her, but she still can''t stand it.


    But she didn''t get angry with Chu Feng. She knew that it was Yan Qiaoling''s foot at that time. She glared at Yan Qiaoling, who was stronger than her. She was gnashing her teeth. She thought evil in her heart. When I was more powerful than you, I would tie it up for you and look for ten cucumbers to serve you well.


    After Murong Bing, Yan Qiaoling felt a chill on her back. On the other hand, she saw the look of Ye Zixuan, which was a little chilly. I don''t know why Ye Zixuan looked at her like this. It was like a lamb being watched by a wild wolf. Her eyes twinkled and she didn''t dare to look at Ye Zixuan.


    Seeing her so, ye Zixuan took back her head with satisfaction, and nestled close to him with Chu Feng. Although she was a little disappointed this morning, it is undeniable that her relationship with chufeng has gone further.


    If she knew that Chu Feng was thinking of finding a chance to visit her dry road, she would not have the idea now.


    On the road outside the hotel, there was no luxury motorcade. Only two ordinary cars were parked there. It was as cold as frost and took the people. Chu Feng took Ye Zixuan and got on the car where Leng Wuxi was. The driver got off the car when they got up and changed to Ye Zixuan.


    Murong Bing, Yan Qiaoling and lengrushuang got on the car in the back and drove by Leng Rushuang. It''s obvious that cold Wuxi doesn''t want too many people to know that the place where the Xuanyuan family is located is not even his driver.


    After the crowd got up, the two cars began to leave here. In the front of the car, ye Zixuan drove according to the instructions of Leng Wuxi. The latter also looked at Chu Feng with a smile: "little wind, good spirit. It seems that Jicheng''s Fengshui is OK!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have too much mood and cold Wuxi thought snake. Yesterday''s things have been learned from the cold as Frost''s mouth. He knew that cold Wuxi and Xuanyuan family played a little bit, but he got the dark magic wings. Chu Feng didn''t care much about it, and didn''t ask. The ring of spirit is not in Murong Bing''s body.


    He believed that Leng Rushuang did not deceive him, but he also believed that Murong Bing would not harm him. He did not give him the ring of ethereal spirit. It was estimated that there was some reason. Chu Feng was not in a hurry to know.


    A window fell down, and Chu Feng said faintly: "the soil and water of the holy Dynasty have many places to raise people. The color of the spring city is natural and pleasant. I believe that it is not only the Chu wind, even if anyone comes here and I have the same idea. Half city spring scenery, Jicheng is worthy of these four words."Leng Wuxi felt the resistance of Chu Feng''s words, and he didn''t speak any more with a smile. Today, he was only responsible for sending Chu Feng and his family to Xuanyuan. He had nothing to do with him.


    The situation is now between the top of Wudao pyramid and the cloud. He, the top man of the holy Dynasty, has not much to do. Xuanyuan family wants to see Chu Feng, and he won''t ask how to do it. He just needs to know that Xuanyuan family is always the guardian God of the Holy Dynasty.


    The two cars were driving on the streets of Jicheng one after another, but they did not drive to the outskirts of the city as Chu Feng imagined. Instead, they turned around several times and stopped at a place about 30 kilometers away.


    Ancient temple of Yellow Emperor!


    Chu Feng looked out of the window. He had heard of this place and understood it simply. One of the two emperors of Yan and Huang, the Yellow Emperor, was one of the places where people worshipped in the holy Dynasty, but he didn''t want to go to Xuanyuan family. How did he get to the ancient Temple of Yellow Emperor?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s doubts, Leng Wuxi opened the door and went down from the other side to the front. Chu Feng was curious, but he followed him down. He looked at an ancient ancestral temple with 19 steps. However, because it was in the center of Jicheng, there was no shortage of worshippers for years.


    Every time to those major festivals, here is a sea of people.


    Cold Wuxi looks at the four big characters hanging on the gate of the ancient temple of the Yellow Emperor on the nineteen steps, and says: "Xuanyuan family, the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, has passed on countless years and stands on the top of the cloud as the highest existence. However, no one knows that the Yellow Emperor was born in the Xuanyuan family."


    "He has another name, xuanyuanhuang!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed in an instant. Xuanyuan emperor, the first generation of powerful people in Xuanyuan family, once fought against countless evil peaks, so that the holy court would not be in chaos. He led Xuanyuan family to check and balance the great turmoil in the holy Dynasty in the hidden world. Unexpectedly, he was emperor Xuanyuan.


    We can also understand why the Xuanyuan family was called the ancestor of the holy Dynasty.


    Reluctantly digested the news, Chu Feng was calm: "Leng Lao, it seems that we are going to the Xuanyuan family, not their ancestral hall?"


    "No hurry, no hurry!" Leng Wuxi smile, can not see the depth of the said: "small hidden in the wild, big hidden in the city, Xuanyuan family, since ancient times, only the owners of the cold family and individual lineage can know, and only the cold family owner''s approval can freely go in and out, and then only the Xuanyuan family''s people come out by themselves."


    "Can I bring you here? Is it too windy to penetrate?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, his eyes showed a touch of surprise, pointing to the top of the ancient temple: "you don''t want to tell me, this is the Xuanyuan family?"


    Not to mention Chu Feng''s surprise, even ye Zixuan, who once went to Jinan and even accepted the cultivation of Xuanyuan family, was shocked, not to mention Yan Qiaoling, a member of Yan family, who was not hiding in the wild, blocking everything with a border, while Xuanyuan family was hiding in the downtown.


    Even if Chu Feng''s psychology is so strong, he is surprised. But if you think about it carefully, you can realize the great wisdom of Xuanyuan family.


    No one can imagine that Xuanyuan family is here, but it is here. Can it explain anything?


    "Let''s go. The three elders should have come out."


    Leng Wuxi smiles and doesn''t admit or deny it. She says lightly and goes up the 19 steps. Chu Feng also accepts this fact and signals to Murong Bing that they follow Leng Wuxi.


    The staff of the ancient temple of the Yellow Emperor all know Leng Wuxi. They are curious to see him coming early in the morning, but they don''t say anything. They all nod and do their own things. Because Leng Wuxi comes every month and sits in the backyard of the ancient temple for several hours. This is not a strange thing.


    as like as two peas in the ancient temple, Chu Feng looked at the majestic statue of the Yellow Emperor. He was attracted by a sword that was also sculpted in his hands, and it was just like the Xuanyuan sword.


    It seems that Xuanyuan emperor once got a sword. In the name of Xuanyuan, there is no water!


    Through the main hall, we followed Leng Wuxi to the backyard. A big tree called bodhi tree stands in the backyard, covering the backyard with luxuriant branches. If you sit below, no matter how fierce the sun is, it is impossible to shine down. It is expected that it will last for more than a thousand years.


    Leng Wuxi said faintly: "in this place, only a few people can come in, the demon lord long Haoran, the Tibetan Lord, and the people who are admitted by Xuanyuan family under my cold Wuxi and the lineage. The rest of them are not qualified to enter the backyard."


    Chu Feng smelled the breath of a warrior in the air and knew that there was a strong man in the dark. He nodded with a smile: "even if you want to come in, you have to see if you have the strength."


    "It''s just cold old. Is Xuanyuan family in this small place? Is the Xuanyuan family still not prosperous after countless years of inheritance


    Corners of the mouth slowly involved in the arc of fun: "I read less books, you can not cheat me!""Less wind, no loss of domineering and humor Almost when Chu Feng''s voice had just dropped, a laugh came from the air. Chu Feng squinted and saw the light shining on the bodhi tree. A light door appeared, and a white bearded Xuanyuan mirror came out of it, implying that "one flower, one world, the ancients never deceived people!"


    Chu Feng feels that with the appearance of Xuanyuan mirror, the strong man''s breath in the dark has faded away, squinting at the bodhi tree, one flower, one world, one Buddha and one Buddha.


    Xuanyuan family, hidden in the bodhi tree!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1179

    Several people of Chu Feng followed Xuanyuan mirror. Leng Wuxi didn''t follow. Instead, he left Xuanyuan temple. He didn''t worry that someone would find Chu Feng in the backyard. They had disappeared, not to mention the powerful Xuanyuan family hidden in the dark. After only a few hundred years, no one would have gone to this place.


    Because many people and Chu Feng''s conjecture is the same, the mysterious and powerful ancestor of the holy Dynasty can not be hidden in such a busy market, but the more impossible it is, it is clearly presented in front of us.


    Xuanyuan mirror stood at the front and turned around, with a faint smile: "this cliff is the only access to connect the Xuanyuan family and the outside world. It was made by the original ancestors. Even the existence of God''s realm can''t destroy the whole passage. You don''t need to be surprised. The passage of the five forbidden areas is more mysterious than this."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and looked back at the smooth cliff. His left eye penetrated through the void directly. He could see a void channel, which was just the channel of light.


    When he reached the front, he stretched out a hand, and a light door appeared on the smooth cliff. Chu Feng took back his hand. It seems that as long as you find the entrance to the Xuanyuan family, you don''t need any rules to cross it.


    Feeling the magic of all this, Chu Feng also dissipated his thoughts. Seeing Xuanyuan mirror had gone forward, Chu Feng took Ye Zixuan and asked Murong Bing, "have you been here?"


    "No!" Murong Bing''s face did not show any curiosity. He just glanced at the place similar to the outside mountains and said, "but I heard your master once said that the land of Xuanyuan family is very common, and it is completely built according to the secular construction. It is not illusory, it is very real."


    "It seems that the meaning of doing so is to let the Xuanyuan family members not have that arrogant psychology."


    Chu Feng nodded vaguely. Xuanyuan family, as the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, was already a kind of ultimate glory. If they wanted to make their seclusion more prosperous and luxurious than the outside world, it would inevitably make the people have that superior psychology. There is nothing in a short time, but it will be different after a hundred years.


    It seems that they can understand this practice. Chu Feng and others followed Xuanyuan''s mirror to the hillside of more than 30 meters, and walked onto a path paved with bluestones for many years. It is five meters wide and stretches to the distance. There are many lush trees on both sides, but there are many unnamed trees.


    It''s not like a place of seclusion. It''s better to look at a park. The occasional birdsong and insect singing can make people feel peaceful.


    Yan Qiaoling followed Murong Bing and was surprised to see the Xuanyuan family. She grew up under the 18 peaks of Yanshan mountain. She was used to the ethereal emptiness of the eighteen peaks. At the moment, when she saw the holy land where the Xuanyuan family was located, she felt a little inconceivable.


    Before she entered, even when she passed through the passage of light, she felt that the place where the Xuanyuan family was located must be resplendent and majestic. However, when she saw this, she was disappointed and admired.


    Compared with the three families and four families, Xuanyuan family has a long history of inheritance, and it is also the most glorious Xuanyuan family. It can keep such a common mind and hide in such a place with peace of mind. It is even more difficult to admire the fact that no one has ever been born after the change of the dynasty.


    On the Qingshi trail, everyone didn''t speak. They just followed the Xuanyuan mirror. Only when Leng Rushuang came in, they kept looking at the surrounding environment. As one of the seven evil sages, Yin Sha, one of the great powers in ancient times, had never seen anything. At the moment, they were surprised at the simplicity of Xuanyuan family.


    She is the eldest lady of Leng family. She has the right to enter the holy land of Xuanyuan family, but this is also her first time here. Even if it is cold Wuxi, she only goes to the bodhi tree in the backyard, and generally won''t enter the Xuanyuan family''s land to disturb this unchangeable breath for thousands of years.


    She could also feel the powerful natural force of heaven and earth under the calm, and sighed in her heart, knowing that it was because of the existence of a demigod. When she thought that she was more than the realm of God, she could not help but feel a burst of sadness. If it was not for the conspiracy of the ancient demons, why should they not die in the hands of the dark eyes or die in the fate Under the eyes of the sword?


    Everyone''s ideas are different. Twenty minutes later, at the end of the Qingshi trail, on the edge of a cliff, chufeng walks over and looks down. The corners of his mouth twitch violently. The low-key thought of Xuanyuan family just now dissipates directly.


    This is simply more than the Yan Family domineering, do not know how many times ah!


    Murong Bing is also slightly open mouth, secret way long Haoran that kid cheated me?


    Not to mention Chu Feng and Murong Bing, but Yan Qiaoling, Leng Rushuang and ye Zixuan all opened their mouths in surprise. Looking down, they could be said to be an ancient city surrounded by high walls. The most central position is as glorious as a palace.


    Chufeng left eye shuttle past, a total of four East, West, North and South Gate, south gate is the main gate, at the moment, people come and go in and out at the same time, Chu wind also saw the big character hanging on the tower: Xuanyuan ancient city!


    Xuanyuan mirror saw everyone''s stupefied look and embarrassed cough: "a hundred years ago, the place where the Xuanyuan family was located was still a simple ancient building, very common in the appearance of a small town. Only a hundred years ago, when the holy land was in turmoil, we helped some secular people of Xuanyuan family, so we used 30 years to rebuild this place.""The old ancestor didn''t agree very much, but he couldn''t stand the enthusiasm of the people below, so he agreed. But most of the Xuanyuan family members are not in the city, but in other places."


    Then he pointed around and said, "there are four gates in the East, West, North and south. In the name of Zhuque, Qinglong and Baihu Xuanwu, the splendid palace in the center is called Qilin city. The ancestor will stay there for several days a year to preach to the people in Xuanyuan ancient city."


    "Secondly, the east gate, the west gate and the north gate lead to a place respectively, which is called the test place by Xuanyuan ancient city."


    Everyone listened carefully to all this and felt that the prosperity of Xuanyuan family was not without reason. The east gate was Qinglong gate. After going out, they arrived at a swampy water area. There were many unknown creatures and poisonous gases. It was a place where the Xuanyuan family warriors often went.


    Secondly, the south gate is the white tiger gate, which is the main passage for people in and out of the city. There is no special place. In addition, the west gate is the Zhuque gate, which reaches an endless mountain range. However, few people go there. Only those warriors of Xuanyuan family who are above Tianyang period may go there. More often, they will go to swamp waters.


    The last north gate, out is a frozen land, where there is always a cold wind, ice contains the power of the natural way, but fewer people go, only to go to the fury period, need to understand the natural forces of the martial arts, will go to that place.


    In addition, in addition to swamp waters, barren mountains, ancient veins and frozen land, there is a charming forest 300 kilometers away from Xuanyuan ancient city. Only the two semi divine realms of Xuanyuan family have been there. The rest of the warriors, even if it is the perfect existence of tiannu seven levels, dare not go easily.


    Because this is the ancestral precept left by Emperor Xuanyuan. People who have not gone to the semi divine state are not allowed to go there. 2000 years ago, there was a shocking genius in the Xuanyuan family. At the age of 18, he went to the seven levels of tiannu, and he was proud to carry the Xuanyuan family to the enchanting forest.


    Just a few decades ago, no one saw him come back, and disappeared!


    After knowing some basic knowledge about Xuanyuan''s secret place, Chu Feng sighed and looked at the enchanting forest from afar. His heart didn''t know why it would beat when looking in that direction.


    He didn''t ask how Xuanyuan secret place was created and how big it was. He just asked what he thought at the moment: "three elders, how many people are there in Xuanyuan family''s inheritance?"


    This is not only a question of chufeng''s curiosity. Murong Bing and others are also curious to look at Xuanyuan mirror. The latter smiles: "Xuanyuan ancient city, the ancestors once calculated that there are 4 million people, of course, most of them are ordinary people. Xuanyuan''s direct line of martial arts is only one percent of the population at most!"


    Although Xuanyuan mirror said it lightly, it also made people''s hearts shake hard. Even if it was one percent, it was also tens of thousands of martial artists. Among them, there must be no lack of the strong man of Tianyang tiannu. Yan Qiaoling''s mouth trembled. This inside story has killed the Yan Family countless times without any pressure!


    Chu Feng was not too surprised about this. After taking charge of the hidden power of the ruling, Chu Feng had learned some basic information from Xuanwu. The ruling was divided into four branches, which were under the control of the four heavenly kings. In addition, there were the guards who were personally in charge of the director and deputy director. The difference was that the four heavenly king had changed and the gap was widening Yes.


    Thinking that this time to go back to integrate the verdict in hand, everyone followed Xuanyuan mirror under the cliff, half an hour later came to the white tiger gate, looking at the sword flying Xuanyuan ancient city four characters, Chu Feng guessed that it was probably from a strong hand.


    However, there was not much feeling about this. When Chu Feng and others stepped into the ancient city, someone came up with an off-road vehicle. The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. All over the place were ancient buildings. Now there is modernization. He has no words, but also takes the bus.


    Xuanyuan ancient city covers a vast area and carries four million people. Naturally, it is not so big. Although everyone is a warrior, the speed is faster than the car, but people still sit quietly in the car to the destination.


    For more than an hour, the car stopped outside the central building, Qilin city. If the walls surrounding Xuanyuan ancient city were fortresses, then the walls surrounding Qilin city at this moment are just like those in ancient times, and there are deep palaces.


    Chu Feng and others get off the bus, and before they have a close look at the Qilin City, which is the symbol of Xuanyuan, he screams out: "brother!"


    Only then did we find that under the hundreds of steps of Qilin City, a man was kneeling there, his hair was all over his back, his clothes were no longer in his original color, his face had grown a beard, and his whole face was covered with bronze.


    Chu Feng glanced at him and was shocked. Because there were traces of moss on the ground where a slovenly man was kneeling. This was not something that would happen if he knelt for two or three days. When he thought of lengrushuang, he just called him brother. Is this the eldest young master of Leng family, Leng Po Tian? Has he been kneeling here for a long time, but what is he going to do?


    Xuanyuan mirror walked forward and stood under the steps and turned back. There was no gentleness in his eyes when he looked at the cold broken sky. There was only a terrible and fierce look in his eyes: "master Shatian came to the ancient city uninvited a year ago and knelt here for a year. You don''t need to be surprised!"Cold as frost, eyebrow light pick: "why?"


    Xuanyuan mirror lightly cast a cold as frost: "because, he wants to marry the little princess of Xuanyuan family, Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia!"


    Ye Zixuan was nestled in Chu Feng''s arms. Hearing the words, she staggered forward and expressed surprise. Subconsciously, she said, "what about dreams?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1180

    Crape myrtle, the first young generation of this generation of Xuanyuan family.


    Ten years ago, she was only a teenage girl, and she was already a martial artist in tiannu''s six levels. Ten years later, she must have gone to a terrible height. Leng Shatian knelt outside the Kirin City for a year in order to ask the Xuanyuan family to marry him Xuanyuan crape myrtle.


    In this regard, the most responsible person of the Xuanyuan family kept silent, and the emperor Xuanyuan also said that as long as Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia was willing, he could marry her.


    Therefore, Leng Po Tian came here a year ago and knelt outside the Qilin city to move the crape myrtle and marry him!


    Wuxi has known about this for a long time, but Leng Rushuang is not clear about it. So when she saw her brother kneeling in Qilin City, she was shocked as well as shocked.


    In the inner palace of Qilin City, Chu Feng and others are brought here by the Xuanyuan mirror. Compared with the magnificent appearance outside, the interior of Qilin city is a little more desolate. Except for some guards and people who come and go to take care of Qilin City, it is difficult to see the rest of the people.


    Xuanyuanjing invited everyone to sit down first, and then he said: "this is just a symbolic place. Most of the Xuanyuan family seldom come back here. Most of the time they are wandering in the testing places and other places to practice martial arts. Only when the ancestors teach each year will they gather together."


    "So you don''t need to worry about troubles and harassment when you live here. The rest will be discussed tomorrow. Let''s have a rest first."


    "Three elders!" Xuanyuan mirror finish to want to leave, cold as frost stood up to call a way after asked: "Xuanyuan crape myrtle?"


    Although Leng Rushuang is one of the inheritors of Qisha Shengjun, her thinking and memory are still dominated by Leng Rushuang. At the moment, when she sees her brother kneeling outside, she still looks like she doesn''t marry him. As a younger sister, Leng Rushuang always wants to think about her brother.


    Xuanyuan mirror stopped, which can not know cold frost''s mind, light back: "crape myrtle has rarely come to Qilin City, even if it is to come in and out quietly, she does not want to see cold broken day."


    "So you don''t expect anything, it''s not realistic at all. Lagerstroemia indica is one of the pride of our Xuanyuan family, cold broken day, persistent!"


    Leng Rushuang smiles bitterly. She hasn''t seen Lagerstroemia indica, but the person who can be called the pride of the family by Xuanyuan mirror must not be ordinary people. Leng Shatian asks to marry her. It''s face saving for the Xuanyuan family not to drive him out. It''s a bit too much to think about others.


    Just as a sister, Leng Rushuang can''t do it. Looking at Leng Po Tian kneeling under the front door steps: "three elders, I know that my brother''s request has embarrassed the Xuanyuan family, but my brother''s kneeling is not the way. Why don''t you ask Ziwei princess to come out and explain clearly, isn''t it better?"


    Xuanyuan mirror pondered with a smile: "miss Rushuang, on the day he knelt down, Lagerstroemia indica has already conveyed her meaning. In this life, it is impossible to marry him. So even if you invite Lagerstroemia out again, the result will still be the same. Otherwise, your brother will not be outside the Kirin City, kneeling for a year."


    "As for wanting him to stand up, there is another possibility. Leng Po Tian says that unless crape myrtle betroths him, he will always be on his knees."


    So far, Xuanyuan mirror doesn''t want to go on. He leaves with his sleeve. Lagerstroemia indica is one of the pride of Xuanyuan family. He may not marry in this life. How can he find someone to marry because of the cold weather?


    The reason why I can say these things with Leng Rushuang is just to let her, the younger sister, think of a way to take Leng Po Tian away.


    Leng Rushuang frowned, but Leng Po Tian was so persistent that he sat down and thought about how to talk to Leng Po Tian. He didn''t want to cling to him. Xuanyuan family didn''t want to marry him.


    Chufeng Chupi mouth, came to Xuanyuan family on such a wonderful thing, is also speechless: "Xuanyuan crape myrtle very cattle force?"


    "Much better than you." Ye Zixuan gave Chu Feng a white look, with a little star in her eyes. It was obvious that she was worshipping: "when I first saw her, I was about the same age as me, and I was already a warrior in the six levels of tiannu. Now, ten years have passed, do you think she is powerful?"


    As a girl, I''m still a little embarrassed when I say "cow force".


    Chu Feng''s mouth opened up at once. If ye Zixuan said it was true, it was more than just a bull''s force. What did he think of and asked, "by the way, she is beautiful?"


    "I don''t know!" Ye Zixuan was embarrassed and stammered, "when I saw her, she covered her veil, so I didn''t know what she looked like. But when you look at her eyes, you can see that it should be very beautiful. Maybe the cold sky accidentally saw her real face, so you moved your mind."


    "Otherwise, Leng Po Tian is only the young master of Leng family. If he wants to marry the little princess of Xuanyuan family, he is just a toad who wants to eat swan meat!"


    "Ye Zixuan!" Just finish saying cold as frost, cold drink, the latter in front of her face so low cold broken day, how can she feel cool?


    Ye Zixuan, who didn''t know his identity as cold as frost, stood up directly and hummed: "how do you want to fight? Come onChu Feng''s mouth twitched, and he quickly pulled Ye Zixuan down. We didn''t know the identity of Leng Rushuang, but he did know that ye Zixuan, a savage woman, was not cold enough to fight.


    I don''t want Ye Zixuan to mumble: "in my husband''s face, please forgive you once. Next time, I''ll beat you to death!" Obviously, I still feel very sorry for the incident of Jicheng villa!


    Lengrushuang not only did not have anger, but sneered and said: "come, if you have the ability, you will beat me to death. If you have no ability, you will be stepmother."


    At the same time, Chu Feng held Ye Zixuan in his arms and said to Leng Rushuang: "get out of here!"


    Lengrushuang snorted, shook his head and went out. He gave Ye Zixuan a look of disdain.


    Ye Zixuan had long wanted to teach Leng Rushuang a lesson, but now she still despised her. She hit Chu Feng with an angry blow: "asshole, didn''t you see that she despised me? I didn''t beat her to death. Am I still Ye Zixuan?"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile bitterly and motioned for ye Zixuan to be quiet. Then he said, "of course, I believe you can shoot her, but can you bear the consequences of killing her? And now things are not bad, let her go to headache, cold broken day things on the line, we quickly get things done, go back to the Imperial City, the holy pilgrimage meeting is coming. "


    Ye Zixuan was still angry and calmed down when she heard the speech. She did not know that Chu Feng said that on purpose. She asked, "when meeting with the holy court, there will be people from three families and four families. It is likely that Xuanyuan family will send someone out. Is it going on according to the list made by your master, or do you have other plans?"


    Chu Feng also thought about this problem, and his eyes showed a light: "the black, red and yellow three lists were originally just a kind of sanction decision of the underground world. This time, only one list, tianbang, and talents above the Tianyang period can participate. I want to see how much information is hidden in the three sects and four schools, but look at their full strength."


    Ye Zixuan blinked: "it''s not possible. The meeting between the two Koreas is a kind of strength test between the hidden forces. Who can pull out the hidden power to you?"


    "No Chu Feng confidently smiles, which he felt at first, but now he doesn''t worry at all: "if it was in the past, they would not, but now the turbulent times are coming. Who doesn''t want to stand at the top of the tianbang and enjoy the honor?"


    "So this time, the three schools and four families will not hide too much. They will go all out to strive for glory and compare with each other. After all, in the past 20 years, everyone wants to prove that he is better than others, isn''t he?"


    Ye Zixuan was not a fool. Chu Feng just explained it and thought it out. He nodded slightly: "if so, it''s really possible. Where do you choose to meet in the holy pilgrimage? It seems that you haven''t decided yet."


    Chu Feng nodded. The reason why he was not sure was that he didn''t want anyone to take advantage of his spare time to do some tricks in advance. He was prepared to wait until the time was almost right. In that way, the possibility of the enemy''s conspiracy would be greatly reduced. Of course, all these are being prepared now, and the location is not announced, just to prevent chaos.


    Ye Zixuan white Chu Feng, see she did not say the meaning, did not continue to ask, just look at the spirit of color is not very good Murong ice: "Murong goblin, sometimes the spirit is good, sometimes it is listless, and this time to Xuanyuan family, do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng scratched his head. Murong Bing is a matter of Nine Tailed Tianhu. At present, it is only limited to the person in charge of Xuanyuan family and Tiandao old man. Ye Zixuan and other people certainly can''t know.


    Her eyes turned and said, "in order to rush into Yan''s house, Bingbing suffered from the damage of their array road boundary. Her breath was disordered and her meridians were damaged. She needed to find a demigod to dredge and repair it, so I came."


    Ye Zixuan doesn''t doubt that there is him. Otherwise, how to explain Murong Bing''s appearance at that time is Yan Qiaoling''s blinking eyes. Murong Bing murmurs in her heart. Yan''s array only has the effect of bewilderment. How can it hurt people? There must be a secret between Chu Feng and this goblin woman!


    "Rushuang, I love you!"


    Just to help Murong Bing find an excuse, suddenly outside came a drink cry, chufeng and others smell words, mouth twitch, Xuanyuan family how to appear so wonderful things.


    I saw a cold face coming in from the outside, his face still with uncontrollable anger, followed by a handsome and elegant youth, looking at the cold back full of love and passion.


    Ye Zixuan murmured: "the seven emperor Shao of Xuanyuan family actually likes to be as cold as frost. What''s good about this woman?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1181

    Leng Rushuang walked in from the outside, went directly to Chu Feng''s side, pulled him up and looked at the handsome young man who followed in.


    Ye Zixuan blinked her eyes and responded. Seeing that she was cold as frost, she pulled Chu Feng in and was so intimate. She suddenly stood up and said, "cold as frost, what are you doing with my man?"


    Said also immediately to pull Chu Feng, Yan Qiaoling speechless cast a glance, sat there as if did not see, with Chu Feng these days, she is to see clearly Chu Feng is a amorous guy, and also sentimental to let you hate that kind.


    The handsome young man also came in. Seeing the cold frost, he held a young man intimately, narrowed his eyes and asked, "who are you?"


    "My man!" Chu Feng has not yet answered, Leng Rushuang took the words to simply and directly return a sentence, but also took the opportunity to get closer to Chu Feng: "moreover, there is a husband and wife of the real man, xuanyuanlang, I advise you to give up your unrealistic idea, my brother can''t marry your sister, you don''t want to marry me!"


    Man, is Chu Feng a cold man?


    Ye Zixuan was stunned. Yan Qiaoling also opened her mouth in surprise. Murong Bing took a look at her in a bad spirit. She continued to lie on the table with her mouth curled up. After all, she didn''t have much spirit. As for several women in Chu Feng, whether they were men as cold as frost, Murong Bing didn''t want to care.


    Then ye Zixuan reacted and sneered: "it''s as cold as frost. If you want to use my husband as a shield, you still don''t dream. You''d better not hold hands with him!"


    "You still honestly accept the seven emperors and young, maybe you can help your brother marry the crape myrtle princess!"


    "Is it?" Lengrushuang threw out a meaningful sentence, and suddenly turned to Chu Feng''s face. He said, "he said you even despised holding my hand. Then you told me, did you touch me? As long as you say a word, I''ll get out of here as cold as frost, and I''ll never die with you in the future. "


    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses were galloping there, speechless looking at xuanyuanlang. It was estimated that the goods had not been entangled with Leng Rushuang before. She knew that she had been engaged to Ye Zisheng, and now she knew that they had broken the engagement. It happened that Leng Rushuang had arrived here again, pursuing something!


    But now what makes Chu Feng more headache is how he should answer this question.


    Next is Ye Zixuan, who is dissatisfied with Leng Rushuang. If she knew about him and Leng Rushuang, would she doubt that it was because he was so cold that he made the latter do such a thing. Ye Zisheng was in a dilemma for a time.


    He coughed and wanted to say that it had nothing to do with lengrushuang, but when he touched the murderous opportunity in the deep of Leng Rushuang''s cold eyes, Chu Feng swallowed it again. His intuition was that if he really said that, ye Zixuan would be in a bad luck soon.


    "Rushuang, when did you lose your body?"


    Said open, cold as frost, there is nothing to be ashamed of, I believe that people here will not go out to talk nonsense, of course, except ye Zixuan.


    Pushing Chu Feng aside, Chu Feng''s hesitation made her very disappointed. She stood in front of him and faced Xuanyuan Lang: "just after I retired from marriage with Ye Zisheng, the man behind me forcibly occupied me, so you don''t have any expectations. I could refuse you three years ago, and now I still have this attitude!"


    Ye Zixuan''s fist was slowly clenched when she was cold as frost. Because of Chu Feng''s hesitation, she also saw some signs. She pushed Chu Feng aside and went outside. She could not accept that her brother''s fiancee had a relationship with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng wanted to stop her, but he still didn''t cry out. He couldn''t deny that he was as cold as frost, but he didn''t want to cheat Ye Zixuan on such a matter. He was a little bad for no reason.


    Exhaled a dull breath, Chu Feng was ready to sit down and talk about it later. Xuanyuan Lang locked him with a momentum: "you are Chu Feng, you are the Lord of the verdict, you are the frost that you robbed me?"


    Chu Feng frowned. He didn''t know how to explain to Ye Zixuan who had paid a lot for him because of this. Xuanyuan Lang even pressed him with momentum. Chu Feng looked at him coldly, and his heart suddenly became more angry. If it wasn''t for you, this boy, who was so cold, how could she get off the bridge with me?


    No, because this is in the Xuanyuan family, nor because the Xuanyuan Lang in front of him is the seven emperor Shao of Xuanyuan family. Chu Feng says coldly, "it''s me, how about it?"


    "Come out with me!" Xuanyuan Lang fiercely cuts him one eye, turns around and goes outside. A few years ago, when he went out to see Leng Rushuang, he was astonished and wanted to let her be his wife. But later he learned that Leng Rushuang had been engaged to Ye Zisheng. Xuanyuan Lang was heartbroken and did not go to entangle him.


    However, hearing Leng Rushuang''s resignation, he felt that his opportunity had come. It happened that Leng Rushuang came to Xuanyuan ancient city again. Xuanyuanlang felt that the opportunity had come, and the hope that had been cut off was kindled again. However, it turned into disappointment again. Xuanyuanlang was very uncomfortable.


    But when he went out, Chu Feng still didn''t come out. Xuanyuanlang''s face turned white and red: "Chu Feng, you''ve been planted with frost, so you have to accept my challenge. I see you, the little master of the ruling, have the right to get Rushuang. Please die for me.""Childish!" Chu Feng is too lazy to pay attention to Xuanyuan Lang''s silly hat and throws out a sentence and sits down. He can do it for a woman, but he will never do it for cold frost.


    And all this fell in xuanyuanlang''s eyes, that is, the real contempt, an angry shout, the astonishing momentum of the five levels of tiannu rolled out like the Yellow River tide, directly oppressed the wind of Chu. Yan Qiaoling couldn''t bear the momentum and quickly stepped back to go out. Xuanyuanlang was going to have a bad time!


    Sure enough, being oppressed by Xuanyuan Lang, Chu Feng frowned deeper. His cold eyes swept him outside. With a light hum, he appeared in front of xuanyuanlang. When the latter''s eyes widened, he flew out.


    Not to mention it, chufeng cheated him and lifted xuanyuanlang to the ground directly, just like throwing garbage and running away for a long time.


    Yan Qiaoling blinked. She thought Chu Feng could deter xuanyuanlang, but it was a bit unacceptable to throw xuanyuanlang out just like that.


    And Chu Feng just turned around, was thrown out Xuanyuan Lang ran back, look embarrassed at the same time, he said: "not just, I''m not ready, come again!" Said, control the strength toward the Chu wind, there is no killing, just a complete catharsis!


    Chu Feng didn''t look back. He ignored Xuanyuan Lang''s attack directly. When his left hand brushed over, Xuanyuan Lang seemed to be hit by a heavy hammer. His body once again flew out tragically and disappeared.


    The result is less than a while Xuanyuan Lang ran back: "Rushuang is my beloved woman, now you arch off, fight again!"


    Without any accident, Chu Feng stood in the same place, ignoring all the attacks of Xuanyuan Lang, and only stroked his hands. Xuanyuanlang was thrown out, so I don''t know how many times it was repeated.


    Later, Leng Rushuang and Yan Qiaoling were numb. They sat in the hall and looked out. They didn''t know how many times chufeng had thrown them out, but xuanyuanlang still insisted on fighting. If Chu Feng hadn''t killed his heart, xuanyuanlang would not have known how many times he had died.


    Finally, maybe Xuanyuan Lang also saw that he was not Chu Feng''s opponent, and did not continue the impact. His clothes came back in tattered clothes and waved his hand: "no more, you are the best. The breath of Tianyuan''s five levels of state can even abuse me. It seems that my crape myrtle sister is right. You are a freak."


    "Rushuang, I don''t want to give it to you, but I wrote it down today, and I will surely kill you later!"


    After leaving a few words, xuanyuanlang turns around and disappears in the same place. Chu Feng puts down his hand and shows a surprised smile. He doesn''t feel it at first. Now he finds that Xuanyuan Lang is a wonderful flower. However, this kind of person is also good, at least he doesn''t have too many mental devices.


    Look at the quiet sitting there, as if everything had nothing to do with her just now. She sighed in my heart. It''s a pity that this woman is not simple. Otherwise, it would be a good thing to have such a living treasure.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t want to say anything more. Chu Feng went to the direction of Ye Zixuan''s departure and came to a room. Before he went in, he heard the sound of sobbing. He felt ashamed and moved his face. Chu Feng went over and pushed the door in. Ye Zixuan was lying on the bed sobbing and scolding Chu Feng''s son of a bitch!


    Turning his eyes, Chu Feng gently closed the door, went over and whispered: "little wife, I don''t have any feelings with Leng Rushuang. That was the accident of Jicheng villa. Dan Dan gave everyone a shade. Leng Rushuang lifted a stone and hit his feet. At that time, after I rescued you, she pushed me backwards!"


    "But there''s no way. I wanted to untie the medicine for her, but it has reached the peak. The drug effect has not only not been untied, but has become more and more insoluble. So I gave my life, but I''m sure I didn''t know that she was as cold as frost at that time, otherwise I would not have done that if I killed her."


    Ye Zixuan''s sobbing voice was a little lower, and he sat up straight: "do you mean, before you quit marriage, you had a relationship with cold frost?"


    Chufeng sweat Yan Ye Zixuan asked so directly: "yes!"


    Ye Zixuan suddenly laughed, but then her face broke down and gave Chu Feng a fierce look: "you stallion, who can''t do well, you must go to do her. Now even if I say it out, my brother is also ashamed, because his fiancee and he were killed by his sister-in-law before he retired."


    "Chu Feng, you are a son of a bitch, a real asshole, but also burst my backyard, you sex mouth!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, but he also felt that ye Zixuan believed his explanation. He walked over with a smile and took the angry woman in his arms and kissed the little face: "it''s my fault. I''m not a human being. We''ll do the final procedure some time. And I promise that this generation won''t have any involvement with cold frost. That was an accident."


    Ye Zixuan mumbled and knew what the final procedure of Chu Feng said. He said with shame, "you said it yourself, I didn''t force you!" But he was alert and staring at Chu Feng: "but I also said that, without my approval, I''m not allowed to go back. I''m still scared!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, then smile bitterly and nod: "good!"


    Standing in the room with Ye Zixuan in her arms, Chu Feng is sniffing the fragrance of her hair. If today''s su Xinyu is changed into Su Xinyu, she will definitely make a lot of trouble. Only Ye Zixuan just starts to get angry and everything can be forgiven him!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1182

    In chufeng, they were sleeping in Xuanyuan ancient city for a while. At 11 o''clock in the night, five figures appeared in the woods outside the garden. Everyone''s body was flooded with terrible breath. It seemed that as long as they were close to them, they would die completely.


    If Chu Feng was here at the moment, he would have recognized it, because the five were Anle who had appeared in Jicheng and the four scythes of the great emperor''s family.


    As the leader of the four scythes, the green sickle stands at the front and looks at Anle, and his green hair moves without wind: "Anle, your younger brother was killed by the wind of Chu at the beginning. When you come to Shengchao this time, we also know that it is unexpected news to rush at twelve wings. The real purpose is Chu Feng. Why not cooperate with us?"


    In addition to the war outside the Jicheng suburb, the five men woke up on the flight to the imperial city. As for the whereabouts of the twelve wings, they did not remember. They only knew that Damar and Tiange had appeared. The former was a demigod. At this moment, they all suspected that the twelve wings had already arrived in Dama''s hands.


    As for the twelve wings is just a cover, the essence is the dark magic wing, they have completely forgotten.


    As a strong man in the fury period, as long as he did not die, he could recover his injury in a short time. So when the flight landed in the Imperial City, the five people had recovered their original strength. The matter that they did not get the twelve wings was also passed back. They also told that they might be in the hands of Damar. They thought they could leave the holy court or go to look for Dama.


    However, the news from Wenzhou asked four scythes to kill chufeng and wash away Zach''s humiliation in the palace. So the four stayed and held Anle together. Because the Chu wind was missing, the green sickle proposed to take down the fengteng garden and threaten the appearance of chufeng.


    But Anle, it is not very willing.


    The green sickle asked, Anle did not have too many fluctuations of the opening: "this time to the holy pilgrimage, is really for my incompetent younger martial brother to come, the reason why I appear in Jicheng is also occasionally heard that twelve wings appear, of course, there are other things, it is not convenient to talk to you more."


    "As for breaking through fengteng garden and harming innocent people, Anle can''t be with you."


    Anle''s simple and honest face showed a firm color. The haze flashed in the eyes of the four green sickles, but they all gradually dissipated. Anle was the master of the seven levels of tiannu, and the highest of them was the fifth level of tiannu. Even if it was to go together, it was not Anle''s practice.


    If you show your intention to kill, you''ll find death.


    Although they were hiding very quickly, they were still captured by Anle, but he did not show his anger because of the haze revealed by the four people: "of course, I will not stop you. As for Chu Feng, I only need to see him negotiate with him. I don''t want to pay attention to other things, let alone be with you."


    "So what are you going to do? Do it yourself. I''m going!"


    It shows his attitude. Anle leaves directly without any hesitation. Although he is a master of the Sun King and an infinitely close to a demigod, he also has a bottom line in his heart. He can''t kill ordinary people and threaten Chu Feng''s humiliation.


    All of them could not stop Anle from leaving, but only expressed anger in their eyes.


    "And I heard that all the women of Chu Feng are excellent!"


    The blue sickle''s words make the eyes of the two people except the green sickle light up. Although they are masters in the period of natural fury, they do not mean that they have already seen through the world, can destroy the will of the enemy, and can also vent the animal desire in their hearts. No one is unwilling to.


    Green sickle frowned for a moment, and felt the breath of fengteng garden. "Nearly a thousand people can''t be killed. Although we are not afraid of all worldly affairs, if such a bloody case comes out, the person in charge of the holy court will be angry and shocked. If the Xuanyuan family comes out, we will not want to leave the holy court again."


    "Secondly, there are rulings everywhere, and Chu Feng is the less important one. It is not suitable to kill and humiliate people. We should prevent accidents and give ourselves a way back."


    Even if they are not afraid of Chu Feng, they should also consider the attitude of the adjudication office, which is definitely not what they can afford.


    Green sickle objected. Even if they had to think about it in their hearts, they had no way. Blue sickle asked, "what should I do?"


    Green sickle looked at the fengteng garden under the night, and the haze and killing opportunities were surging: "kill a group of people to bloodwash, deter the others, take down chufeng''s Hongyan brother, and send a message to let him come back to fengteng garden to die. That way, even if we finally kill chufeng, no one will say anything, only that chufeng''s skills are inferior."


    "What''s more, without his arrogance in Shuidong, there is no reason why we are rampant today, even though our original purpose is twelve wings."


    Blue sickle three people looked at each other, finally nodded, determined the action plan, four people were invisible, had already out of the woods, to the fengteng garden gate outside, the guard standing at the door saw the sudden emergence of people, for a time really did not respond.


    But when the reaction came over, the four sickles had already started the most simple and direct killing. The guard at the door between the hands could not die any more. It was so powerful!


    The blue sickle stepped forward and kicked on the gate. The gate which had been blasted down several times this year collapsed again. The loud noise not only attracted the attention of the guards in the garden, but also attracted the attention of those who were ready to rest. With the sound of the alarm ringing through the whole fengteng garden, lights were lit everywhere.Green sickle with three people came in, cold eyes swept over the swarming guard, disdain a smile, a wave of fingers!


    The blue sickle suddenly burst out from behind the green sickle. With a little use of its own powerful force, it crushed dozens of wind door elite who rushed up. All of them died without knowing what was going on. It also deterred those who wanted to rush up. Everyone thought of the people brought by the second young master of meiyuanluo''s family.


    At the moment, looking at these foreigners who have destroyed dozens of people, everyone''s heart is filled with cold.


    Green sickle is very satisfied with the effect. He slowly comes up from behind, and scornfully sweeps the people who are deterred. He sneers and says, "my name is blue sickle. I come from Wenzhou. This late night visit to the damper is just because we have lost the trace of Chu Feng, who was once the leader of the wind gate."


    "We want to talk to him about something. We can only use your life to find him. Of course, you can rest assured. If we cooperate, we will not kill people."


    There are two or three hundred people in the elite of the wind door, but none of them rush forward. It''s not that they are afraid of death, but the value of death doesn''t matter. If the dead is worthless, it''s a stupid act. They are completely deterred by four people for a time and dare not move. That humiliation makes the elite''s heart burn with anger.


    Blue sickle sneered and was ready to walk back to green sickle. Suddenly, a figure sprawled out from the second floor of the villa. Her white dress moved with the wind, as if a fairy was landing on the earth. The green sickle''s eyes, which originally had a smooth and comfortable smile, shrank instantly and felt a terrible pressure.


    His face changed greatly: "withdraw!"


    The blue sickle was still enjoying the awe and uneasiness of the wind door just now. When he heard the green sickle''s words, he subconsciously looked back and saw a white figure floating in the air. His eyes were obsessed with: "how beautiful!"


    But the next moment, he only felt a force on his body, the bones of his whole body clucked, and then he collapsed on the ground, died directly, with humiliation and unwilling in his eyes, and also confused. How could he not understand why he died so simple in the triple state of anger?


    Zhang yun''er falls in front of the dead blue sickle as if she is left behind. When she raises her hand, the green sickle who wants to evacuate seems to be blocked by an invisible wall. Looking at the dozens of wind doors on the ground, Zhang yun''er can''t bear to see.


    The right eye was flooded with invisible golden light, and it directly hit the green sickle. The three people showed their frightened eyes. They fell to the ground together without resistance. Their eyes were wide and round, as if they had died.


    The eyes of fate, seize people''s luck, capture people''s vitality!


    All the members of the damper around had forgotten to breathe or even to react. They all looked at Zhang yun''er standing there without blinking. They didn''t see what was going on just now. The four invincible people in their eyes had died directly.


    Although they didn''t see Zhang Yuner, they all had this intuition. These people were killed by Zhang yun''er.


    And Zhang yun''er in the right eye of Jin Guangyin, look at dozens of wind door elite corpses on the ground, sigh in the heart, sorry, I haven''t reached the point of great success, can''t give you vitality, go well all the way!


    Turning around as if nothing had been done, Zhang Yuner walked into the villa, and soon both of them came out to look at the situation on the ground. Xia Yan ordered the wind door elite to investigate whether there were any alive. She took a look at the four dead people and took out her mobile phone to take photos of them one by one.


    Then I edited a message and sent it to the document of Chu Feng. The people who came tonight came to Chu Feng. How can we let him know.


    When the storm in fengteng garden began and subsided in an instant, Anle, who had already left, stood on the street lamp 200 meters away and looked at the situation in fengteng garden. No one saw his existence.


    Thinking of the figure that just came out of the sky, like a fairy, she frowned slightly: "it seems that I want to talk to my master. It''s unwise to be against Chu Feng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1183

    "Chu Feng, I don''t share the same fate with you!"


    In the early morning, ye Zixuan''s hysterical roar came from the inner palace of Qilin city. People around them subconsciously looked in this direction and were surprised at what had happened. However, Xuanyuan mirror explained that no one could disturb Chu Feng except under special circumstances, so they were just curious and no one went to check.


    In the room, Chu Feng covered his eyes and walked out with a gloomy face. Murong Bing, sitting there with Yan Qiaoling in the garden, giggled: "husband, you certainly didn''t stab Zixuan last night."


    Chufeng speechless turn a white eye, how women are so smart!


    Ye Zixuan also came out, pushed Chu Feng away and sat down with a look of exasperation on her face. They both slept together last night and thought that there must be some story to happen. But later, Chu Feng didn''t do anything until she fell asleep. So when she got up just now, she was very angry and gave Chu Feng a blow.


    Although Chu Feng is depressed, ye Zixuan always thinks about this, but she can understand her anger. She and other women have come to fight with her disgusting cold frost several times, but she doesn''t move her. It''s impossible for ye Zixuan not to be angry.


    Chu Feng didn''t know why, and wanted to confirm the final relationship with Ye Zixuan. However, when two people got along with each other, they didn''t seem to have that meaning. So ye Zixuan was angry and even gave him a panda eye. Chu Feng could only keep silent. If he couldn''t make it, he would not talk.


    Want to go over and sit down, see three women there, Chu Feng can only stand in place: "cold as frost?"


    Chu Feng didn''t really mean anything about this, but the atmosphere was embarrassed and wanted to get off the topic. But ye Zixuan said that, I really didn''t know how to explain it.


    "Zixuan girl, if you scold my husband again, I''ll beat you Murong ice see Chu Feng embarrassed speechless that way, know he is now very difficult, deliberately cold face said a.


    Sure enough, Murong Bing opened her mouth, and ye Zixuan was immediately discouraged. She looked at Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling with resentment in her eyes. She was the weakest among the three women. The most damning thing was that she could easily abuse Chu Feng before, but now she can''t.


    If not Chu Feng let it, she would like to touch Chu Feng is difficult, not to mention a punch?


    Seeing ye Zixuan eat shriveled, Chu Feng secretly thumbs up Murong Bing, coughs and goes to sit next to Ye Zixuan. He hugs the angry woman and says in a soft voice: "it''s all my fault, but now Xuanyuan family, I don''t think the environment is suitable. The reason why I asked lengrushuang just now was that she wasn''t there in the morning."


    "You are my woman, even if there is no such thing, you are also my woman. Do you think I will give you up to others?"


    Ye Zixuan puffed her mouth and pointed to Murong Bing: "this woman is cruel to me, bullying me!"


    Murong Bingmei''s eyes turned white and hummed: "if you are stronger than me, you can bully me, even let me and my husband live broadcast in front of you, but can you do it?"


    "Shameless!" Murong Bing''s words let Ye Zixuan make a big red face, scold a way, but the heart also did not start to be so angry, let Chu Feng embrace her slender waist: "who wants to see you, ugly picture!"


    Ye Zixuan''s face turned red. She broke away from Chu Feng''s arms. She pointed at Murong Bing for a long time, but she could not say a word. Finally, she could only stamp her feet and leave the backyard in anger. She could be angry to death every minute when she talked to Murong Bing.


    Qi left Ye Zixuan, Murong Bing giggled and leaned against Chu Feng''s bosom, holding Chu Feng''s chin with his fingers: "husband, I''d like to do that, too. When are you going to lift your gun?"


    Yan Qiaoling''s cold face was covered with a layer of blush. She didn''t want to face. She stood up and left the backyard. Murong Bing''s appearance as if nobody else was there. She couldn''t accept it. It was too embarrassing!


    Chu Feng felt helpless, and felt Murong Bing''s other hand was extremely dishonest in challenging him. Turning his eyes, he took out his mobile phone and turned it on. After entering the Xuanyuan family, he shut it down until now. He didn''t know how the situation was outside.


    As soon as he turned on his mobile phone, he prompted a document message. Since he handed over the air door to Huangfu ruodie and gave fengteng group to Shen Xiuqin, Chu Feng became quieter. He opened the document curiously, looked at it and said with a smile: "the great emperor''s family is really unlucky. All of a sudden they lost four scythes!"


    Murong ice curiously took a mobile phone to look at, small mouth micro Zhang: "Zhang yun''er is so strong, how to return a responsibility?"


    Chu Feng sees that there is no one else around, and she is attached to Murong Bing''s ear to tell something. The latter sees that Chu Feng is close to the fox, but her eyes are narrowed: "husband, heaven is a quilt, and the ground is a bed. Is that all right?"


    "Come on, I didn''t think about anything!" Chu Feng was stunned for a moment and laughed bitterly. Murong Bing''s thoughts were not pure. He told Zhang Yuner something in a low voice and shrugged his shoulders: "so there is a reason why she is so strong, but I feel at ease when she is in fengteng garden. Otherwise, it seems that last night, the loss was heavy."


    Murong Bing''s mouth is wide. Chu Feng glances at the corners of his mouth and twitches violently. That makes him think of some kind of noble musical instrument. He quickly moves his eyes away for fear that he can''t help but let Murong Bing study musical instruments directly.Murong Bing closed his mouth and looked at Chu Feng with his eyes. After so many years, she knew exactly what the man was thinking. The dishonest hand used force: "husband, unless you completely conquer me physically, otherwise, don''t want to open the rest of the door!"


    "Then I don''t need to be polite. When I''m finished, it''s time to have a good time with the spokesperson of this spiritual world."


    Murong ice with a charming face a Leng, narrow eyes: "husband, how do you know that the great emperor family is the spokesman of the spirit world?"


    Chu Feng looks stunned. He knows this from lengrushuang. In addition to this, there is a lot of information. Of course, it''s inconvenient to tell Murong Bing. Zhengse replies, "it was Chu Qingqing who told me when I was at Yan''s house. Moreover, the emperor''s family has been in Wenzhou for many years, which must have something to do with it."


    "As the spokesman of the spiritual world in the secular world, how else to explain that Zach''s bodyguards were masters of the Tianyang period at the beginning, and why the seven scythes were the lowest masters in the period of heavenly fury?"


    Small mouth toot, I see still pitiful general: "so when I am not happy, because your concealment does not let you rush forward, you spermatozoa brain, how to do?"


    Said, the body also pays attention to rub up two times!


    Chu Feng swallowed his mouth and felt his mouth dry and his stomach hot. He wanted to put Murong Bing in the right place and exhaled: "Chu Qingqing really told me, but no matter who said it, it''s ok as long as we know the relationship between the great emperor''s family and the spirit world."


    "Well, bad man!" Murong Bing''s charming face suddenly disappeared. He pushed Chu Feng aside and went to the front. He muttered: "when I eat other people''s tofu, my saliva is splashing. If I have important things to hide and tuck in, I want me to help you break through. There is no door. The agreement with your parents has been cancelled!"


    "Sister''s body, not for you!"


    Murong Bing stopped, turned back, blinked his eyes and spat out his tongue: "you guess!" Then a gust of wind like disappear in front of the Chu wind.


    Chufeng squints his eyes and thinks about it. Murong Bing is a Nine Tailed Tianhu. Su Daji, who once was su Daji, is a kind of pure white snow fox. He purses his lower lip. Chu Feng''s eyes brighten slightly. There is a piece of information in the message given to him by cold as frost.


    Some people are born with pseudo original constitution, some are only aimed at some people, some are suitable for the public, and some of these pseudo original Constitution also have some rare physique, which can help practitioners break through at the most difficult time, and some can continuously help practitioners improve their accomplishments.


    Yan Qiaoling is a kind of pseudo original constitution. As long as she has a relationship with her and even maintains it, the accomplishments of both sides can be increased, which is similar to the double cultivation techniques in those novels, but there is no evil. This is the reason for a kind of constitution.


    His throat moved unnaturally. He thought that Murong Bing''s beguilement on that day must also be a kind of pseudo original constitution. His eyes were rubbing against each other. For the first time, he meant to push down Murong Bing so strongly. However, Chu Feng would not be able to go immediately. This thing was still natural, indicating the purpose. Even if Murong Bing didn''t think much about it, Chu Feng would feel guilty.


    Just ready to go to the front to see what they were doing, there came a roar of moderate spirit: "crape myrtle, I know you are in the Kirin City, come out, I want to see you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1184

    After kneeling for a year, he stood up for the first time, and broke into the city of Kirin, shouting on the open square.


    With dirty long hair, beard looks messy, but the whole body appears tall and straight, people dare not despise, that pair of cold with arrogant and Xiao Sha''s eyes, so that the Xuanyuan children around him dare not easily close to him.


    In this way, he was slowly turning around, and he was still shouting the name of Lagerstroemia indica, which made everyone tremble from the bottom of their hearts, because the cry of the cold broken sky could be heard from a hundred miles away, but it could be heard from ten miles away.


    When Chu Feng appeared in front of the square, his left eye twinkled with sharp color, looking at the cold broken sky, revealing a light doubt.


    At the beginning, he didn''t pay attention to him, or knew that he was a cold broken sky, and Chu Feng didn''t care at all. However, after carefully examining Leng Po Tian at the moment, Chu Feng felt familiar and familiar. But he was sure that he had never seen Leng Po Tian before he came to Xuanyuan ancient city.


    Leng Rushuang frowns at the front end, seeing Leng Po Tian''s crazy appearance, Leng Mou sweeps around. Leng Po Tian can be sure that crape myrtle is in Qilin city at the moment, so there must be no water, and at the same time, I am also slightly surprised!


    "Crape myrtle!"


    Suddenly, his body swayed, Leng Po Tian even crossed 50 meters to the left side of the square. Even if it was as cold as frost, his pupils shrank sharply. When did Leng Po Tian have such a powerful ability?


    Murong Bing nestled in Chu fenghuai, her beautiful eyes flickered: "I feel a familiar taste!"


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned, but he didn''t speak. He also felt that Leng Po Tian was unusual. Murong Bing''s words and Leng Po Tian''s sudden strength confirmed this point. But why is Leng''s eldest young master so strong? Did he follow Xuanyuan family''s people to practice since childhood?


    But in his body, Chu Feng could not feel the breath of a warrior.


    "Crape myrtle!" And cold broken day, as if when all people do not exist in general, madly continue to call that name, hoarse: "I know you hate me, but you hate me again can not erase the entanglement of fate, you are my woman, once, now or future, this is the fact that can not be changed."


    "Come out and marry me as your wife. This is your best choice!"


    "Why?" I don''t know where came a helpless sigh, cold broken day also quiet down, only the ethereal voice of immortal dust: "I don''t deny the existence of destiny, but everything can be broken, I don''t love you, even if you love me heartbroken, I will not have any movement."


    The voice is very good to hear, but at this time the words revealed are resolute and cruel: "I will not be your woman, no matter once, now or in the future, it is impossible, go back!"


    "No!" Leng Po Tian broke out a roar when he dropped the last word. He ignored the Xuanyuan mirror and Xuanyuan cabal who appeared around him. His eyes were firm and cold, and his killing opportunity was completed: "as long as I want it, heaven is indispensable, I don''t want it, it can''t exist, I want you, nobody can stop me, even the mother of earth can''t stop me!"


    Step out, the momentum of the cold broken sky is countless times stronger than the beginning, the earth trembles slightly, Xuanyuan mirror and Xuanyuan cabal eyes show dignified color, and also curious, how can cold broken sky have such amazing momentum?


    Suddenly, a step out of the cold broken day seems to have a sense of looking at the square, eyes directly and Chu Feng look at his eyes collided together, Lengran after showing a sneer: "demon God!"


    I saw a shadow passing by, cold broken sky broke through the blockade of Xuanyuan mirror and xuanyuannu. Standing three meters away from the Chu wind, his eyes were full of madness, and there was an opportunity to kill: "it is said that the God''s throne is limited, only one God dies, and another can achieve the supreme throne. It''s good to see you!"


    Without any sign, Leng Po Tian launched an attack on Chu Feng. The powerful and incomparable force made Chu Feng''s face sink and gently pushed Murong ice away. His body flickered and went a hundred meters away.


    After the attack, the remaining momentum of the attack hit the beams of the main hall. The hall shook and the floor cracked.


    Seeing that the main hall of the square was damaged, xuanyuanjing and xuanyuannu flashed anger in their eyes and jumped up, oppressed by boundless natural forces. Murong Bingmei took a look at Leng Po Tian, pulled Yan Qiaoling and Leng Rushuang, and ye Zixuan''s body shape retreated to a distance. The powerful force was enough to crush anyone in the Tianyang period.


    Leng Po Tian, who is in the whirlpool of power, just sneers. When he raises his hand, the attack of xuanyuanjing and xuanyuannu disappears. He also disappears in the same place. When he reappears, he is in the middle of xuanyuanjing and xuanyuannu. When he reaches out and pinches his hands out of nothing, xuanyuanjing and xuanyuannu are just like being controlled by an invisible hand, which is hard to loosen.


    Cold broken day around to see, sharp eyes on Chu Feng, cold mouth: "the whole Xuanyuan family, in addition to Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia and Xuanyuan ancestors, you and I do not put in the eye, roll!"


    As soon as the palm of the hand is loose, the Xuanyuan mirror and Xuanyuan cabal spout blood, and the body is also retreated by a force. The distance of 100 meters has not been weakened, and it flies out of the square. The powerful cold breaking sky makes Xuanyuan''s children and chufeng and others show dignified. This is definitely not a martial arts breath.Leng Po Tian walked towards the Chu wind step by step. There was a terrible smell on his body, and there was an undisguised killing opportunity: "there should not be so many people standing on the altar, and your existence is the misfortune of the world, demon God, go and die!"


    Without any sign, the floor on the square snapped up and went toward the Chu wind. Under the control of the overwhelming power, the light was covered. Chu Feng took a faint look at the floor lifted by the huge force, all pressed towards him, and sighed a little.


    He knows what the devil means, and also knows what the meaning of his existence is. This is what Chu Feng is not willing to think about. Take a step and see a step!


    However, at this time, he is more concerned about who Leng Po Tian is, why he is so powerful that he can easily defeat xuanyuanjing and others in tiannu''s seven realms. What''s more, he can let the crape myrtle not deny that they are a pair of Fates, and how can he see at a glance that he is a taboo person?


    One by one, questions welled up in his heart. Chu Feng stepped back, but when he was ten meters away, his palms opened and gathered his terror power. He was about to break through the cold breaking sky''s attack. A figure made Chu Feng stop his movements.


    Familiar, but do not know where to see!


    In the sky, a woman in a white dress is covered with a veil and slowly falls down. A vast air of immortal dust covers the whole city. The fierce heart can not help but be quiet and peaceful. With the gentle white hand, all the floor tiles stop.


    The next moment, all of them fell to the ground, lifted their hands and defused the attack launched by Leng Po Tian. It seems that they have not made every effort yet.


    Standing ten meters in front of the Chu wind, I stood on my toes and looked at the cold broken sky, which was dirty but could not be ignored. I sighed: "everyone else, go down!"


    Around Xuanyuan''s children, respectfully bow their heads and slowly leave the square, without asking why, just as they have not been surprised by the appearance of Xianchen woman from the beginning.


    Leng Po Tian''s violent breath dissipated in an instant, and looked like a slovenly beggar. She looked at the fairy dust woman, and her eyes flashed with blazing heat: "Lagerstroemia, I didn''t expect that you are already a semi divine mid cultivation. It''s really good to open our destiny, and soon we will be able to cross into the realm of God!"


    Demigod? Crape myrtle?


    Leng Po Tian''s words made several people breathe. Murong Bing''s face was calm and charming. Yan Qiaoling and ye Zixuan opened their mouths and looked at the fairy like crape myrtle with a little jealousy.


    The demigod realm, which only exists in the legend, has not appeared on the holy land for at least a thousand years. However, at this moment, it not only appears, but also is the mid demigod state, which is the strongest in the world.


    In particular, Yan Qiaoling''s feeling is more profound. Yan''s family is a family of three and four families, with seven levels of heaven and anger. It is the strongest to be close to the demigods. What is the concept of Xuanyuan family, the middle period of demigod?


    But Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica, did not because the realm was broken by the cold, showing a redundant look, fairy dust like figure a flash to Chu Feng''s side, in the shock of the people''s look, took Chu Feng''s arm: "I and your destiny, when he appeared, has been completely broken."


    "If I say who''s woman I will be in my life, it''s him, Chu Feng, taboo person!"


    Leng Po Tian had no anger in his eyes, only looked at Chu Feng coldly. He didn''t ask why the crape myrtle Xuanyuan was. He just stared at Chu Feng without turning his eyes. The next moment he appeared beside Chu Feng and asked in a voice that only two people could hear: "why, do you have their breath?"


    Chu Feng looks at the quiet but unprepared Xuanyuan crape myrtle, and then looks at the cold broken sky that gives him the feeling of being aloof in front of him. Suddenly, a force bursts out and shakes the two people, and a torrent of evil gas surges into the world.


    Indifference in the eyes of a faint look at the Xuanyuan crape myrtle, and then fell on the cold broken days of the body: "no matter who you are, no one gives you the qualification to shout in front of me, you also do not have this qualification!"


    Cold broken day not angry but smile, the expression of contempt in the eyes: "you think, you are really a demon, can''t grow up, you are slag!"


    As soon as you raise your hand, a force turns into invisible sword Qi and splits it directly. The killing opportunity flashes!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1185

    The fierce killing opportunity shows, Leng Po Tian has shown the determination to kill Chu Feng.


    Faced with the murderous opportunity that Leng Po Tian did not hide when he first met him, Chu Feng was not polite at the same time. He rolled his magic power on his body and bravely met the startling strike of shangleng Shatian. The roaring sound shook the whole Xuanyuan ancient city. Everyone was surprised to see the direction of Qilin city.


    At the moment, we can only see a layer of dark clouds and a layer of white clouds gathering in the sky of Qilin city. Two different colors show up, and the thunder rolls faintly.


    However, the danger signal of Qilin city was not sent out. Although they were curious, no one came near to look at it. They just guessed in their hearts whether Xuanyuan''s family members wanted to break through the demigod realm. Otherwise, how could the heaven and earth change?


    On the Qilin square, after a round of collision, Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian both retreated a little. The breath on both of them was very strong. The overflowing force made Yan Qiaoling feel suffocating and uncomfortable. At the same time, she glanced at Leng Rushuang curiously.


    As a warrior, she couldn''t resist the strong power of Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian. Isn''t she an ordinary person?


    At this time, Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian jumped up again. In the middle of the sky, they both attracted the purest natural force between heaven and earth and collided there, and also controlled its diffusion range. Otherwise, the whole Qilin city would be destroyed mercilessly by this force.


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle''s empty eyes showed a touch of worry, and a white light shot out. When the Chu wind and Leng Po Tian collided again, they passed through the middle of the two, stopped their movement, and jumped into the air and said, "this is the ancient city of Xuanyuan, not the place where you run wild."


    "Even if my ancestors and I can accommodate you, the guards will kill you. Do you want to fight?"


    When hearing the word "Guardian", the murderers all over Leng Po Tian''s face became stiff and scattered, and his body fell to the ground. Chu Feng did not know what a guardian was. But the person who could let Leng Po Tian stop dignified must not be an ordinary existence.


    When she fell on the ground, she raised her head and looked at crape myrtle: "Princess crape myrtle, this time the Chu wind came to Xuanyuan family, I have no intention to be enemies with you, nor any malice, but my woman''s meridians are damaged and her breath is disordered. She needs the semi divine state of Xuanyuan family to mediate."


    "I don''t know Princess Lagerstroemia. Can you give me a hand?"


    When Chu Feng said this, he was also curious. His strength was sure to be in the demigod state, or even higher, but he couldn''t reconcile Murong Bing''s body. As for what happened, he didn''t know.


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle slowly fell to the ground, took a look at the cold broken sky, and then moved his eyes to Murong Bing: "this is a doomsday in Princess nine''s life, but because her cultivation is too high, I can''t do it alone. I need to wait until my grandfather leaves the pass to reconcile the breath of nine princess."


    Chu Feng slightly narrowed his eyes: "Xuanyuan ancestor, when to go out?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle looked at the distance, light return way: "within three days!"


    Chu Feng looks more relaxed, and the meeting between the two Koreas is coming. As the chief judge, he must appear. If he has to wait for a long time, Chu Feng can''t let Murong Bing stay here alone. If he hears about it for only three days, he can only wait for another three days.


    Just ready to turn around and go, Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia faint voice: "Chu wind, three days can do a lot of things, enchanting the forest, do you want to go?"


    Chu Feng stagnated and looked back at the fairy dust like crape myrtle. Although it covered her face, it was also certain that it was a colorful face.


    But before the enchanting forest came, Xuanyuan mirror had already said that no one could go there except those in the demigod realm. Does Xuanyuan crape myrtle want him to go there now?


    For the unknown place, Chu Feng has an instinctive rejection. Just ready to refuse, Murong Bing comes to Chu Feng: "my husband, go!"


    Chu Feng''s heart moved. Murong Bing never let him take risks. At the moment, he said that, which must have the rest of the meaning. He nodded along with her meaning: "even Ziwei princess has such a meaning. I can go there, but Bingbing and they depend on you."


    "I''m worried that when I''m away, some crazy people will do something unwise."


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle should understand the meaning of Chu Feng, and then said: "cold broken days in these three days, will also go to the frozen land a trip!" In the cold broken day to see her, Xuanyuan crape myrtle tone did not have the slightest fluctuation said: "don''t ask why, because if you want to be with me, then you must go."


    "As long as you can escape the fate of entanglement back, I Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, is your wife!"


    Instead of showing joy, Leng Po Tian asked, "what if I didn''t come back to meet your requirements?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle went to the side of Chu Feng, and just generally took Chu Feng''s arm and said calmly, "then I am the woman of Chu Feng!"


    Leng Po Tian''s eyes shot a killing opportunity, then turned around and disappeared in Qilin square. It was obvious that he had gone to the frozen land outside Xuanwu Gate. Chu fengyao looked to the north. Why did he want to go to the frozen land? What secret was hidden in Leng Po Tian''s body?Xuanyuan crape myrtle released Chu Feng''s hand, as if it was not cannibalism between fireworks: "cold as frost!"


    Cold as frost, take back to look at the eyes of the North: "what''s the matter?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle finger a little west door, light mouth: "you can go to the barren mountain ancient vein walk, perhaps when you come back, you will understand some things, the heart of hate will also dissipate some, hate will not necessarily become love, but absolutely can let you no longer tangle and suffering, the choice to be made soon."


    Leng Rushuang''s mind is frozen. Meimou looks at the crape myrtle. The latter seems to know what she is thinking and even her identity. Seeing Murong Bing and Yan Qiaoling look at her with curiosity, Leng Rushuang has no words or concealment, and her body disappears in place.


    Murong ice mouth slightly open, just that moment of breath fluctuations, she smelled a smell, hum: "it is this damned stuffy girl!" Touch again Chu Feng discontented to say: "husband, did you already know, so just gave her fork?"


    Chu Feng was still thinking about some things. When he heard the words, his eyes turned white and he was too lazy to answer Murong Bing''s question.


    But asked a voice: "crape myrtle princess, enchanting forest, I can go, but there is a condition that needs to be changed!"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle face no waves: "what?"


    "I don''t want you, you''re not my woman!" Chu Feng patted Murong Bing on the shoulder, indicating that she would also go out of Qilin City, saying, "so no matter whether Leng Po Tian succeeds or fails, I don''t want you!"


    As the voice fell, Chu Feng left Qilin city as if shrinking into an inch. In an instant, the purple Myrtle stood in the same place, her eyes flashed faintly helpless, and her voice was almost inaudible: "some things are not what you don''t want. Chu Feng, after you know the truth, you don''t love me, and you will force yourself to love me."


    The voice falls, and the crape myrtle strolls out. In a blink of an eye, you arrive at the gate of Qilin city. Then you can see it again. You can''t see the figure!


    Yan Qiaoling then responded and blinked to Murong Bing: "ice elder, who are cold as frost and cold breaking sky? And why does crape myrtle want them to go to the frozen land, the wild ancient pulse, and even let the wind less charm the forest?"


    "Estimated only Xuanyuan crape myrtle this wench can explain, because can see, Xuanyuan crape myrtle is not Xuanyuan family little princess so simple!"


    Yan Qiaoling blinked her eyes, turned around and went to the inner palace: "said equal to did not say."


    Yan Qiaoling stood there, staring at Murong Bing''s enchanting back, and her face turned red unconsciously. When was she so frivolous as to pat my ass and bite her lips: "dead goblin!"


    After death, xuanyuantai accompanied an old man with vicissitudes. His white hair fluttered with the wind, which had a sense of immortality. When he came to the side of Lagerstroemia indica, the old man said with a smile: "when they go out of Xuanyuan secret place, the chaotic world will be officially opened, and everything in ancient times will be re interpreted."


    "It''s just that you choose to do it like this. You think Leng Po Tian won''t let you down. He will be willing to let go of what belongs to him?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle sighed and bowed to the old man beside him: "ancestor, I want to stop some things, but everything is developing in that direction, and even if I stop now, I can''t do too much. I can only delay the time, delay the coming of that era, and all the Heroes rise together and continue in ancient times, which is unstoppable."


    The beautiful eyes flickered and looked at the huge Xuanyuan ancient city: "so rather than let them use extraordinary human means to cause innocent casualties to get all this, I''d better give them a convenience, let them go to get some things, is a blessing or a disaster, after all, can''t see through."


    Xuanyuan Laozu nodded slightly, and his eyes were deep: "it''s just like this, cold breaking the sky and Chu wind, there will be a war of startling the sky. One of them will die, or you will die."


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle sighed and turned away: "if I die can solve everything, how about death, but she can''t let me die, can''t she?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1186

    Enchanting the forest!


    More than 300 kilometers away from Xuanyuan ancient city, it is a forbidden area of Xuanyuan family except Xuanyuan ancient peak. No one can step into the edge of enchanting forest except for the strong people in the semi divine realm of the family. At most, they should stop their march three kilometers away.


    As for what is inside the enchanting forest, there has been no definite answer. Only a few people have reached the interior of the enchanting forest. Most of them are looking at this mysterious primeval forest three kilometers away.


    Then there is more crazy practice, in order to reach the demigod state, step into the enchanting forest.


    Only after thousands of years, the number of people entering the enchanting forest is still a small number, and it is expected that none of them will arrive. It can be seen that it is an extremely difficult thing for Wudao to reach the top all the way.


    Chu Feng went out of the south gate and found out where the enchanting forest was. He went there as fast as he could. All the children of Xuanyuan family who happened to pass by on the way could only feel a gust of wind blowing in front of them. As for the human figures, they were all regarded as a sudden wind blowing.


    At full speed, chufeng went out more than 100 kilometers in only two hours, faster than ordinary SUVs on such roads. But when Chu Feng stopped, his face was still not red and his heart did not jump.


    There is still about 200 kilometers away from the enchanting forest. As long as it is at full speed, it can be reached within three or four hours, but the Chu wind does not continue to go fast.


    Although he has promised to enchant the forest, Murong Bing also has such a hint, but to go to an unknown place, even if it can cause inner agitation, Chu Feng also maintains a cautious posture. After all, he is the ruling minority, and Xuanyuan family is the real Guardian God of the holy Dynasty.


    Who knows if they will do something crazy to kill him in order to prevent possible changes.


    The place where it stops is surrounded by big trees. There is only a path that has been trampled for many years. It has green grass. Walking in such grassland and environment, people''s mood is a little relaxed.


    Along the way, Chu Feng saw some warriors of Xuanyuan family. Most of them were in the state of Tianyang period. Occasionally, he could see some strong men who had achieved accomplishments in the period of tiannu. He also had more knowledge about the details of Xuanyuan family. If he can become the real Guardian God of the holy Dynasty, he naturally has its strength capital.


    Walking out for more than an hour, I also met several people, but when I saw Chu Feng, they didn''t have any curiosity. There were tens of thousands of martial arts members in Xuanyuan family, and not everyone knew them except the top ones in this department.


    So when they saw Chu Feng, they only thought they were Xuanyuan family''s experienced people. They nodded slightly and went on.


    When he arrived at a place like a teahouse, Chu Feng walked over and sat down. A middle-aged man with a beard came over and said, "do you want to eat something or drink tea? There is nothing outside the enchanting forest these two days. Are you going to do it? "


    This road is the road to the enchanting forest. Generally, people who come here want to go to a dense forest three kilometers away from the edge of the enchanting forest.


    "Give me a pot of tea and get something to eat."


    This morning, because of the Dragon breaking the sky, his stomach is still empty. Chu Feng smiles and says to the middle-aged man with beard. A few minutes later, he brings a pot of tea and two kinds of dishes, as well as a bottle of wine. Chu Feng looks at the front and says, "what''s beyond the enchanting forest?"


    Beard put down things, smell speech a Leng: "you don''t tell me, you don''t know?"


    Chufeng is not a Xuanyuan family member. Naturally, he didn''t know, but he didn''t say it. He nodded: "I used to practice in the testing place designated by my ancestors. This is the first time that I''ve been out of Xuanyuan ancient city and want to go to the enchanting forest. No one has really told me what there is."


    There was no one in chaliao at the moment, so he opened a chair and sat down: "I haven''t seen anything in the enchanting forest. I''m an ordinary person. The three elders asked me to build a chaliao here to receive Xuanyuan''s children."


    "I haven''t been there, I haven''t seen it, but I''ve heard about it."


    Three kilometers away from the enchanting forest, there is a luxuriant dense forest. From May to July every year, there will be a lot of mutated animals, and the explosive power of these animals is no less than the existence of Tianjing period and Tianyang period, and sometimes there are animals in Tianjing period. People of Xuanyuan family go there for hunting and training.


    Of course, it is also because those mutant animals are very powerful, and their meat and fur are excellent things. This is also a kind of harvest, but the essence is still trial!


    Chu Feng nodded clearly after listening to the explanation of the beard. Now it is August, so surely those animals will not appear. No wonder when he came just now, he talked nonsense about what to do at this time.


    "But what strength are you, brother?" The beard didn''t notice Chu Feng''s look. He took out two wine cups and poured one cup each. After eating a mouthful of food, he said: "if you don''t have the cultivation of Tianyang period, you''d better not go to that place. Although it''s already August, it doesn''t mean that there are no mutant animals.""Every year after July, some people still meet some strange animals occasionally in the marginal land!"


    Chu Feng coughed: "five levels of heaven and yuan!"


    His beard was drinking wine. He spat the wine in his mouth on the ground. He coughed violently there. He looked at Chu Feng in surprise: "you are not joking with me. You look 19 or 20 years old. How could it be the cultivation of Tianyuan period? You went to the edge of the forest for your cultivation. That''s looking for death!"


    The voice of the beard was very loud, and several people sitting at the other table were laughing when they heard the words: "that''s right. You can see that your cultivation is not strong at that age. You dare to go to the forest to try, and don''t be eaten by strange animals at that time."


    "Boy, go back. All four of us are in the cultivation of Tianyang period. We met a strange beast last month, and we didn''t kill it together. It was just a tie!"


    "That is, tianyuanqi is also running towards this side. What do the elders at the intersection think? Is this boy sneaking here secretly?"


    Chu Feng was speechless for a while. He thought that the cultivation of the five levels of heaven and Yuan should be considered high. How could these people''s mouth still be half a bucket of water, and their qualifications were poor?


    Chufeng Chupi mouth, Xuanyuan mirror several people have been abused by me, Tianyuan period is not the same pull wind lightning?


    But I don''t want to worry about these things with them. I don''t know clearly about some things. I just smile, I drink and eat with my beard. I also ask about the situation of enchanting forest. People at the table next to me also talk occasionally, but they don''t understand the enchanting forest very well.


    Because outside the enchanting forest, in order to prevent some uneasy Xuanyuan''s children from rashly entering, there is an elder who is well-rounded in tiannu''s seven realms to guard outside the enchanting forest. Therefore, these people only know about the dense forest three kilometers away, and they have no idea within the enchanting forest.


    The information is not a lot, Chu Feng did not continue to ask, but quickly finished the food, drank two cups of wine and stood up.


    Everyone thought that when he was going to fight back to the government, Chu Feng continued to walk in the direction of enchanting the forest, and his beard and mouth twitched and he said, "brother, you still have to go. When that time comes, a strange animal will appear, and it is possible to swallow you up!"


    "It''s OK. If it really appears, I''ll skin and bone it!" Chu Feng turned back and smiled. Although what he had just said was a little ugly, Chu Feng knew that they had no bad thoughts. It was just a kind of good advice.


    The beard suddenly became anxious: "I said that you boy how does not listen to advise, that place,, person?"


    Without saying that, Chu Feng suddenly disappeared in front of his eyes. The other four Xuanyuan children were also watching Chu Feng. However, at that moment, Chu Feng disappeared and they could not catch a trace.


    One of them slapped himself lightly: "it was the atmosphere of the five levels of Tianyuan just now, right?"


    Next to the companion wooden nodded: "it is the five levels of Tianyuan atmosphere."


    The man asked again, "why is that missing?"


    The man at the back shook his head: "maybe we''re going to hell!"


    Chufeng, who had already gone out, suddenly disappeared, which shocked them. An hour later, he stopped when he went out for more than 60 kilometers. Now he has passed half the way. Even if he goes slowly, he must be able to get there before the sun sets.


    He had been sweating all the way. Chu Feng''s left eye penetrated everything around him, and a smile appeared on his face. He saw a waterfall flying down less than one kilometer from the left side of the road five kilometers ahead, just for a comfortable bath.


    Thinking of Chu Feng''s action immediately, his body played fast. In a twinkling of an eye, he went five kilometers away and walked towards the waterfall. Within ten minutes, he was already standing there.


    Compared with the Yan Family''s waterfall, the waterfall is not bad, but the water in the pool is quite good. Turning around to see no one around, Chu Feng stripped his clothes off his body in three times and five times apart. It was really hard to sweat in such a weather, and then jumped up and down into the water seven meters away.


    He dived in directly and swam for a distance. Chu Feng came out of the water and took a long breath. It was like when he returned to Dian LAN Lin''s village, he often ran into the mountains with Lin Wei for a bath.


    Thinking of the memories of the past, chufeng looks soft and washes his body. Chu Feng is ready to go back to the shore, take a rest in a bubble bath and continue to go to the enchanting forest. Only when he turns around, his face is stiff and his eyes are stiff.


    Chu Feng''s throat wriggled unnaturally. Just now he only looked at whether there were people around, but he forgot to see if there was anyone in the water. However, it was because the pretty girl was carrying her back to the shore and did not pay attention for a while.


    Everything is just a moment, but what should be seen has been seen. Chu Feng quickly turned around and looked embarrassed: "I''m sorry, I didn''t see anything!"


    The pretty girl stood up from the water. Chu Feng saw her embarrassed. She saw the scene when Chu Feng turned around and came. How could she not be embarrassed? She whispered in a frightening voice. The pretty girl laughed: "open your eyes and tell lies!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1187

    The pretty girl sat there with her clothes on. Her face was flawless, her temperament was different, and she had a lovely smell like an elf. She stroked and combed her hair with moisture, and her eyes sometimes turned away from Chu Feng. It seemed that Chu Feng had seen her body just now, which is not something that can''t afford.


    Chu Feng turned his back to the pretty girl. After the girl landed, he was not in the mood to stay in the water. He got up and put on his clothes. Just now, he accidentally saw the girl''s body. The forbidden area with bright red and black mixed with pink and tender made Chu Feng''s mind appear a ripple picture unconsciously.


    "What are you thinking?"


    The pretty girl tossed her hair and threw out a sentence. She turned around and turned back with a natural look of shaking her head. The pretty girl showed a playful smile and pointed a little: "I didn''t think about anything. How could you have such a reaction?"


    Chu Feng bowed his head in amazement, and his face was even more embarrassed. He quickly turned his back to the pretty girl. Just now he unconsciously remembered the scene in the water. His perfect body made his body react naturally. The flag of war was held high. The most important thing was to be seen by the girl. Chu Feng felt ashamed and lost his face.


    Chu Feng embarrassed appearance, let the pretty girl show a playful smile: "originally will be shy, I believe you just was unintentional behavior, will not care about you, but you see what things, you know, you do not go out nonsense, and don''t think about, carefully suffocate you!"


    "What''s more, you''re not only cultivating in the five levels of Tianyuan. What are you doing here? Didn''t the elders tell you that although there are not too many restrictions to come here, it''s better to have Tianyang period above?"


    Chu Feng swallowed his mouth and forced himself not to think about the mediation picture. He stood up to restore his natural look: "yes, but I want to see it!"


    Although the embarrassment just now let Chu Feng some speechless, but look at the girl is not the kind of people who want to die, the heart is also a little bit calm.


    Look at the time is almost the same, Chu Feng does not want to waste time with her: "how good, I go first!"


    Suddenly, the pretty girl blocked in front of Chu Feng: "what''s your name?"


    If Chu Feng didn''t feel that the pretty girl was not the kind of unreasonable person, she would have run away at the moment, so she blocked the way and didn''t show her displeasure: "Chu Feng!"


    "It''s not from Xuanyuan''s family." The pretty girl nodded slightly and held out her hand: "my name is Yuanhu, tiannu triple state!"


    Chu Feng''s tongue smacking girl''s strength also stretched out his hand to shake her. She felt that she was weak and boneless, and she was delicate and greasy. As for the girl''s name Yuanhu, Chu Feng was not surprised. Although this was within Xuanyuan''s Secret territory, people of other surnames also existed in addition to their own department.


    Chu Feng is still thinking, Yuan Hu blinked: "you are reluctant to let me go?"


    Yuanhu Chuchi a smile, lovely tongue out: "did not see that you will be shy, that I just want to go to enchant the direction of the forest, together, I can also protect you, you say good or bad?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and wanted to refuse, but seeing Yuan Hu''s joking eyes, he sighed: "can I say no?"


    "That must not work. Let''s go." Yuan Hu directly threw out a sentence, body shape like a gust of wind from the side of Chu Feng, blink of an eye to go to dozens of meters away.


    Chu Feng sees that Yuanhu is deliberately slowing down the speed of waiting for him, otherwise just a blink of an eye, Yuanhu can disappear without a trace.


    Chu Feng bit Chu wuzhu''s impulse to go to the right place, forced himself to move away from his eyes, and unconsciously accelerated his speed. It should not be the amazing speed that a martial artist in the five levels of Tianyuan could show.


    An hour and a half later, they appeared at the front of a dense forest ten kilometers away from the enchanting forest. Yuanhu blinked: "if it wasn''t for the breath of the five realms of Tianyuan flowing through your body, I would suspect that you are a strong man in the period of natural fury. You can arrive at the same time with me, and you still have a red face and a heart. It''s good!"


    "At least in danger, it''s OK to run at this speed."


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned and said in secret a general idea. Just now, in order to distract attention and not be attracted by Yuanhu''s demeanor, Chu Feng speeded up her speed and didn''t want to be seen by Yuanhu. However, Chu Feng also wanted to make a good speech: "I''m still a weak person in actual combat, but I''m still a weak one if I''m going to be busy with you. Goodbye!"


    "Stop!" Yuanhu did not wait for Chu Feng to leave, but she gave a delicate drink. Her eyes blinked slightly: "I have no other companion this time. You must accompany me. Of course, I will not stop you wherever you want to go, but I must take me with me. Otherwise, when I go back to the ancient city, I will say that you peep at me to take a bath."


    "Although I''m not from Xuanyuan''s Department, I''m a rare talented girl. You should think about it carefully."


    Chu Feng''s words directly burst out in his heart. There are millions of people in Xuanyuan ancient city, and there are tens of thousands of martial artists. Moreover, as long as he goes back from the enchanting forest, he will soon leave Xuanyuan''s secret place. However, Yuan Hu''s threat does not concern him at all. In any case, the intersection of the two is just here.


    No longer cover up the amazing speed, Chu wind a shadow like the wind, blink of an eye disappeared in front of Yuanhu, the latter''s mouth slightly tilted: "run fast, also want to run off the line!" Whoosh, Yuanhu also disappeared in place, she is ready to follow the wind of Chu, how can let him run away?Five minutes later, Chu Feng appeared in the deep forest, probably seven or eight kilometers away. It is impossible to find him according to the strength of Yuanhu tiannu.


    A little relieved to get rid of a girl who is as headache as Yan Yan. Chu Feng is preparing to go to the enchanting forest to find out the reason why the crape myrtle Xuanyuan asked him to come. But before he went far away, he heard a sparse voice coming from the deep of the forest, like the sound of something crawling on the ground.


    Secondly, there were people''s subtle voices. Chu Feng stopped and jumped up to a tree more than 30 meters, ready to see what was going on, because he felt a strong but not human breath.


    Almost as soon as Chu Feng was hidden, there were five figures in his original position, four men and one woman. Everyone''s breath was very strong. The woman was the most important one, which was also a powerful cultivation of tiannu.


    The highest one is a beautiful man. He has achieved amazing accomplishments in the five levels of tiannu. At the moment, none of them found the Chu wind hidden in the tree. They all looked ahead. The woman in the heavy state said solemnly: "brothers, that strange animal should be a snake, which is no less powerful than the four levels of tiannu."


    "Physical defense is stronger than the five levels. What should we do now?"


    Chufeng didn''t go to see it at first. After hearing what they said, he looked curiously to the place where the sound was sparse. If he didn''t look, it was OK. He almost didn''t jump down from the tree.


    It''s a snake, but it''s not like a snake. Chu Feng once saw a boa constrictor in the deep mountain and old forest of Dian LAN. The length of seven meters is great. He and Lin Wei both used great strength to kill them.


    The snake, which is coming here at the moment, is all black with a length of at least 30 meters. Its body is about the size of the tree in which Chu Feng is at the moment. It is estimated that both of them are not close together. Their eyes are as big as light bulbs. Most importantly, there is a sharp angle on its head, just like that of a unicorn.


    Chu Feng is sure that this is the most powerful monster he has ever seen in his life, except for the Tianhu made by Murong Bing. He can''t stir it up in the dark. Chu Feng is about to turn around and leave from the top of the tree.


    But as soon as she turned around, she almost cried out. One hand was put to his mouth. Yuan Hu, who came from nowhere, blinked at him and whispered, "I want you to stay. How can you go?" Lovely tongue, in Chu Feng''s surprised eyes to see below, passing a touch of color: "tiannu four levels of variation snake!"


    "If you can kill it and swallow snake gall, you can be immune to a lot of poisons. Unfortunately, if you want to kill it, you can only do it if you want to kill it."


    Let go of Chu Feng''s hand, Yuanhu looked at the five people and recognized one of them: "Lu Pei, how can she be here? It''s a state of natural anger. Isn''t that looking for death?"


    Chu Feng has accepted the fact that Yuanhu has caught up with him. Seeing that the mutant snake has come out from the depths, and is less than 20 meters away from the five people, he naturally grabs Yuan Hu''s hand: "let''s go, man and beast fight, or there is no human nature of the beast, no play!"


    Yuanhu''s body was stiff, and her eyes were staring at the hand held by Chu Feng. The sadness of her brow never disappeared revealed: "look at my body and hold my hand. Will you hold me and kiss me next?"


    Chu Feng really wanted to go at the moment. He didn''t want to provoke the unknown mutant snake. He didn''t want Yuanhu to throw out these words. He coughed bitterly. Seeing that the following five people had dispersed, he looked at the mutant snake with vigilance and breathed out a breath: "you think too much, I''ll go if you don''t go!"


    Releasing Yuanhu''s hand, Chu Feng just shook and went to a tree more than ten meters away. Inadvertently, she turned back and saw Yuanhu not follow her, but fell down and stood on the head of the mutant snake.


    Chu Feng''s body swayed and almost fell from the tree. He was speechless for a while. What did you do to provoke the mutant snake that could only be killed by the sixth level state?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1188

    "Yuanhu!"


    Yuan Hu just fell on the snake head, a dry and tight dress of Lupe recognized who was. Before, she often met a mysterious girl in several places of trial. In the view of others, she added: "Xuanyuan ancient city and our same foreign name are called Yuanhu, and tiannu are three places to cultivate."


    The four people nodded clearly, but it was a surprise to see that Yuanhu stood on top of the snake head. That was the variation snake in the four levels of natural rage. Yuanhu was the martial arts in the triple realm of natural anger. There was no difference between Yuan Hu and death.


    Five meters away from the left of the snake head, a young man who looks masculine is Lu Jinchao and the elder brother of Lupe. When she sees the beautiful and beautiful Yuanhu, she stands on the snake head, shocked her boldness, and has a good feeling for the girl who saw it for the first time but gave him a special feeling.


    It can be said that love at first sight!


    At first, Lu Jin Dynasty decided whether the alliance would gather to kill the snake or the retreating Lu Jin Dynasty. He took the lead in pulling out a knife and shooting at the snake: "unite, kill the beast with Miss Yuanhu, and strip its snake ribs!"


    It is generally like this kind of variation snake, the snake tendons are very strong and tough. If you create it, it is used for binding. People in Tianyang period can not break away.


    Lu Jin Dynasty all moved up, other people still hesitant in addition to the low strength of Lu Pei also pulled out knives to fly out.


    But they have not been close, the mutation snake seems to know that the general tail swept out, a dozen trees are directly broken, the giant tail strength does not reduce a whirl, swept all the land Jin Dynasty that pours out.


    The body circled, nearly 10 meters high, the bulb general big eyes were rotating there, it seems very dissatisfied with Yuan Hu standing on his head.


    The tail of the giant tail slowly raised to roll up Yuan Hu, and Lu Jinchao, who was swept down on the ground, was slightly injured. Lu Jinchao and others saw that she was tight in their hearts. However, Yuanhu didn''t feel too much. The tender little fist shook up: "strike the snake and hit seven inches, even if it has changed, it is a thousand years of unchangeable reason."


    A blow is directly swing out, when the tail is only one meter away from her to touch, hit on the long sharp corner, only listen to a bang of crisp, sharp corner is directly interrupted and landed on the ground.


    The variation snake seems to suffer a deadly strike and makes a roar. It rises up to ten meters high and pours on the ground, and she rolls over and over there. Yuanhu has jumped to the ground in the moment it fell down. She looked at the snake rolling indifferently.


    Obviously, the sharp corner is the fatal place of the mutation snake. At this time, Yuanhu interrupted it and fell there and roared. All the stone trees and weeds around it were all in a mess. Lupe and others quickly withdrew to a distance of twenty thirty meters. If one was accidentally swept up, he would be seriously injured if he was not killed.


    After a few minutes, the mutation snake finally subsided, and the bulb - like eyes were staring round, as if they had died.


    It has fallen 20 trees around it, rocks are broken a few large pieces, weeds have been swept, 30 meters of snake body across the forest, giving a feeling of gloomy terror.


    Lu Jin Dynasty and others were shocked, but embarrassed. Five people were like the mutation snake of the enemy. Yuan Hu was killed so simply. They didn''t hurt at all. They four men jumped on, but even the snake body didn''t touch it, so they were swept out by the giant tail. It was not too embarrassed.


    Yuanhu body shape flashed to the side of the giant snake, and the knife that Lu Jin had swept out by the snake just now fell into her hand. Yuan Hu took up and fell. A powerful force directly cut the belly of the snake with strong defensive ability.


    Then he shouted to the jungle on one side, "you don''t come out yet. Do you want me to reach out and take it out?"


    Chu Feng, who has been concerned in secret, knows that Yuanhu is talking to him. She is curious about the strength of the girl, and she doesn''t cover up. She comes out from behind a tree. Lupe and others look at him. He is curious, but he feels that Chu wind is only the breath of heaven and Yuan five times, and all show disdain.


    Who came here, the lowest is not Tianyang period or more, Tianyuan period came here, they all feel that they do not know the height of the earth.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care about their views, came to Yuanhu''s side, looked at nearly half of the high snake body, by Yuan Hu cut open belly flowing out of the stinky blood, coughing: "why?"


    Yuan Hu threw the knife out and nailed it to a fallen tree, pointing to it: "dig out the snake gall, you can refuse, but you think about the consequences."


    Chu Feng really wants to refuse, but look at the threatening eyes of Yuanhu, know if she does not follow her now, Yuan Hu will surely say he peek at her bath, Chu Feng can only compromise while a while helpless.


    But he did not reach in. Anyway, no one knew anyone until he left the enchanted forest. So he didn''t care too much. His hand extended, a mysterious force gathered from the palm. The belly was cut apart suddenly from a larger hole. The blood flowed out. The left eye of Chu wind flickered. He saw something about the size of a fist, and knew that it was snake gall.The snake gall was pulled by an invisible force and flew out. It was strangely suspended on the palm of Chu Feng''s hand, and there was no blood left.


    Yuanhu looks calm, but Lu Pei''s people are surprised to open their mouths. They can do this by using Zhenyuan''s words. But Chu Feng is just a martial artist in the five levels of Tianyuan. How can he achieve this? Does he gather Zhenyuan ahead of time, and has reached the point of receiving and sending freely?


    Think about it, there is only such an explanation, then people look at the snake gall, is absolutely a treasure.


    Yuan fox hand a stretch snake gall to arrive in the hand frown to see, hand Chu Feng: "swallow down!"


    "Go away!" Chu Feng almost no thought and hesitation to throw out a sentence, so bloody things to him to swallow, that is not disgusting him?


    As a result, Yuanhu gets close to Chu Feng and blows a blow on him. It''s not an attack, but a kind of controlled punch. Chu Feng didn''t expect that her speed was so fast. When the reaction came to stop, the snake gall had been directly sent into his mouth by Yuanhu''s powerful force, and after tasting it, she had already had a stomach.


    Before she got sick, her body suddenly began to get cold. Yuanhu withdrew and murmured: "you are too weak. This place is too dangerous. There are many poisonous gases. If you eat this snake gall, you can be immune. How good!" But no one found the cunning and banter in Yuan Hu''s eyes.


    Chu Feng used his body power to disperse the chill slowly. He wanted to scold Yuan Hu, but when he touched that flawless face, his anger was gone, and it was useless to swallow it.


    Waving her hand and turning around to leave, Yuanhu blocked in front of him again: "I said, I will follow where you go, so where are you going?"


    Chu wind is a little impatient, finger a little: "enchanting forest, go not?"


    Before Yuanhu answered, a strange voice came from the side. Lu Jin Chao took several people with him and made no secret of his ridicule: "enchanting forest, even if I am the cultivation of tiannu five fold state, I dare not step into the enchanting forest. It is just a fool''s dream, and I am not afraid of the wind flashing tongue!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He looked back at Lu Jin Chao and caught a trace of jealousy in his eyes. He understood what he said in general: "some people told me that it''s a joke to come here without Tianyang period, but I''m not standing here now?"


    "The realm is the realm, the person is the human, dares not step into, does not represent others to be unable to do?"


    All of a sudden, Lu Jin Dynasty was going to vent Yuan Hu''s dissatisfaction with Chu Feng''s special favor, and Chu Feng''s displeased words of swallowing snake gall,.


    Because Chu Feng is right. It''s only when the sun comes that Chu Feng can come here. But he can already stand here. Why can''t he go into the enchanting forest? The realm is just what people say, but dare not go in. That''s what people think. His face turns green, and Lu Jinchao''s eyes flash a killing chance.


    Lu Pei didn''t know what his brother meant. However, it would be a good thing if Lu Jin Dynasty could win Yuan Hu''s favor. Seeing Lu Jin Dynasty''s silence by Chu Feng''s two words, Lu Pei''s secret words were useless.


    "Yuanhu, how can you be here? Last time I saw you in the swamp waters last year, I didn''t expect to meet again here."


    Yuan fox seems not to care about Chu Feng and other people fighting against each other, a smile: "I just came here today."


    Seeing Yuanhu, Lu Pei still remembers her. She smiles a little more happily, and turns away Chu Feng from the corner of his eyes. She seems to have no intention, but she points to the people beside her intentionally: "what a coincidence. I''ll introduce you to this one. I''m my brother Lu Jinchao. Now I''ve got five levels of anger in heaven. Next year, I can go to Xuanyuan''s home to study."


    "The other three are my cousins. They are all the accomplishments of tiannu triple state."


    Then he looked at Chu Feng and asked, "what do you call this one? Is Yuanhu your sister?"


    Chu Feng is lazy to pay attention to, just want to leave here, Yuan Hu is a hold his hand: "no, he is my man, this time I accompany him to come here to have a look."


    Chu Feng''s mouth is slightly open, and his heart is wonderful. He doesn''t think Yuanhu likes him, but doesn''t like to do so. Then there is only one way to use him to let Lu Jinchao die.


    Sure enough, Lu Jin Chao''s face changed a little when he heard the speech. He looked at Chu Feng in a haze, and then he moved away and laughed: "it turns out that Miss Yuanhu has a master of famous flowers. It''s a pity that you are not going to enchant the forest? Now it''s getting late. Even if you want to go, you can go by day. It''s safer. Why don''t you go to the place where we have a rest and have a night''s rest? "


    "We can also get together and have a chat. How can we be the people of Xuanyuan secret place?"


    "I listen to my man." Yuanhu did not agree or object, but threw out a sentence. Chu Feng was slightly ashamed. Knowing that it was impossible to enter the enchanting forest quietly now, she nodded: "then rest for one night and go into the enchanting forest tomorrow."


    Lu Jin Chao and others passed by and ridiculed. Up to now, they all think that Chu Feng is bragging, so they don''t want to point out any more. The good plays are always behind!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1189

    The enchantment of the night, the edge of the forest, quiet terrible.


    From May to July is the most frequent time for mutated mammals. Warriors around Xuanyuan ancient city will come here to hunt and test.


    As for where these exotic animals came from, no one knows, because it is very difficult to see any special animals and have strong fighting power after removing those months. However, more people suspect that these beasts may have come out of the enchanting forest.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why they suddenly appear and disappear overnight.


    It''s just that no matter when it''s good, at the edge of the enchanting forest, there are many children of Xuanyuan family here all year round, and they also have the intention to break through under the pressure of enchanting forest. After all, although enchanting forest is a dangerous place, it is not a symbol of strength to enter it?


    At this time, seven kilometers away from the enchanting forest on a grassland, put three tents, Chu Feng and Yuan Hu and others are here.


    There was a bonfire before the three tents. Lu Jinchao and others took out the pheasants they had just caught in the forest, and they were rolling and barbecued there, because this forest not only encountered strange animals, but also could easily see common birds and animals. This is also the guarantee of food and clothing for those who try here.


    Lu Jinchao cooked a pheasant, tore off a leg directly and handed it to Yuanhu: "you eat it!"


    "No!" Yuan fox did not reach out to pick up, directly threw out a sentence and looked at another pheasant roasted in Chu Feng''s hand: "I want to eat my man''s roast."


    Chu Feng turned her eyes speechless. Now everyone can see that Lu Jin Dynasty is interested in Yuanhu, but the girl seems to be addicted. Since she came out of the dense forest, she has more than once emphasized that Chu Feng is her man, which is just pulling hatred.


    Sure enough, Yuan Hu once again stressed, but also mercilessly refused his advances, Lu Jin Dynasty, all of which were attributed to Chu Feng.


    He took back the chicken leg and bit it fiercely, as if eating the flesh and blood of Chu Feng. He swallowed it and said: "what do you call that brother?"


    "Xuanyuanlang calls me brother-in-law!" Chufeng roasted pheasant. Originally, he didn''t want to talk to Lu Jinchao, a narrow-minded person. But after thinking about it, he threw out a sentence. He thought of the appearance of the dust, the Xuanyuan crape myrtle with immortal smell. Chu Feng didn''t mind making a little bit of money on his mouth.


    Lu Jin Chao was chewing something, smelling the speech for a while, and then he was choked by the meat in his mouth. He coughed constantly there. Lu Pei and others were stunned and looked at Chu Feng with more disdain. Only Yuanhu was still calm, as if everything around her had nothing to do with her.


    Who is Xuanyuan Lang? No one knows in Xuanyuan''s secret place.


    It was the seven emperor Shao of Xuanyuan''s original department. Standing at the top of the pyramid of Xuanyuan''s secret land, his sister was also very clear. It was one of the two demigods in Xuanyuan''s family. The crape myrtle in the middle of the semi divine realm was a fairy like figure.


    Chu Feng even said that he was xuanyuanlang''s brother-in-law. Lu Jin Dynasty didn''t even want to say anything he despised. Such a shameless person, no matter how much he said, was redundant, because the lowest person was invincible. Undoubtedly, Chu Feng in Lu Jin Dynasty and other people''s hearts was already a symbol of shamelessness to the extreme.


    Xuanyuan Lang''s brother-in-law, then why don''t you say you are the husband of crape myrtle? People despise it!


    Chu Feng sat there indifferent, what he wanted was this quiet. He tore off a small wing from the roasted pheasant and handed it to Yuanhu. Then he ate it in a big gulp. Yuanhu blinked his eyes and puffed his mouth. He looked at the chicken wings that were just enough to eat in his hand. The sadness between his eyebrows turned into anger.


    Lu Jinchao sneered and handed half of the pheasant by the fire to Yuanhu: "this little brother has a big appetite. I can''t eat so much. Here you are!"


    This time, Yuanhu did not refuse. She picked up the half of the chicken and gnawed at it. Lu Jinchao looked at it and felt happy. She felt that there was still a little hope.


    After a simple meal, it was already midnight. The other three Lu''s got up and went to one of the biggest tents to have a rest.


    Lu Pei looks at Xiang Yuanhu: "let''s have a tent. This little brother and my brother have a tent?"


    "No!" Yuan Hu shakes her head, her beautiful eyes flicker at Chu Feng, and her mouth picks up a lovely arc: "where is he, where am I?"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. She felt that Yuanhu was angry when she saw her bathing in the daytime. So she deliberately made him feel uncomfortable. Taking a look at Yuanhu, she didn''t look like a mean person. Chu Feng took a breath and got up: "I''ll sleep on the grass tonight, and I''ll show you the wind."


    Yuanhu just wanted to talk, Lu Pei came and pulled her to the tent: "there are mosquitoes in this place at night, and it''s a bit shady. Let''s go into the tent and have a rest, and wait for him and my brother to have a tent."


    Yuanhu has not refused, but Lu Pei pulls her into the tent. Chu Feng sits down with a relaxed breath and is ready to leave after they all rest.


    Lu Jinchao looked at the direction of the tent: "little brother, I''m going to have a rest. If you want to rest, just go in by yourself. That''s it!" He stood up and walked over, sometimes leaving Lupe''s tent with a deep smile.As time went by, Chu Feng felt a little sleepy. Hearing that there was no movement in the tent and the campfire was about to burn out, Chu Feng got up to leave and heard the sound of opening the tent zipper. Chu Feng sat down directly to save these people from seeing anything. It was not beautiful to let Yuanhu be alert at that time.


    The sound of footsteps came from behind Chu Feng. Lu Pei patted Chu Feng on the shoulder with a smile and a tender smile: "well, I want to go to the convenience. Can you accompany me?"


    Chu Feng frowned carelessly. Lu Pei was a strong man in the state of natural anger. He was not so timid. He was alert and shook his head: "go by yourself. It''s inconvenient for men and women."


    Chu Feng''s throat moved unnaturally. Although Lu Pei was sure to have some evil plot, it was undeniable that the woman''s words now aroused his deep desire.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Lu Pei saw that Chu Feng was a little loose, so he directly pulled him up and went to the distant trees. After that, Chu Feng stood outside. Lu Pei said that you would not leave for a moment, so Lu Pei went inside. A moment later, there was the sound of gurgling water. Chu Feng couldn''t help but look at 360 degrees in his left eye.


    When seeing the mysterious content, a burst of disdain, really his sister''s black!


    Lu Pei, who squatted two meters behind Chu Feng, did not know that Chu Feng could see everything in his left eye at the moment. He took a piece of paper and dried it up. He put on his pants without any shyness. He went out and hugged Chu Feng directly from behind. He whispered in his ear, "little brother, do you think I look beautiful?"


    Lu Pei not only did not mean to let go, but turned to face him in front of Chu Feng. He stretched out a hand and zipped down his clothes, revealing a deep snow white: "do you want to possess me?"


    Lu Pei grinned and stared at Chu Feng intentionally or unintentionally. He said, "it''s just to use your convenient place and poke my convenient place. Do you understand me?"


    In the dark, Chu Feng wanted to break free. He found that Lu Pei''s hand was not so easy to get rid of. He narrowed his eyes: "I don''t like black!"


    Lu Pei Wei Leng was curious for a moment, and then understood what Chu Feng meant. His face was cold: "Stinky boy, did you peek at it just now?" Just she has been staring at Chu Feng, the latter did not look back, how do you know she is black?


    Chu Feng nodded his head: "you are so cheap, I guess all know."


    Lu Pei was not angry but laughed. He pushed Chu Feng aside and said coldly, "boy, if you refused more than once, I would not want to pester you again. But now you look down on me, so I must eat you. Don''t worry. I''m only 31 years old, not very old."


    With one hand, he grabbed Chu Feng. Chu Feng was stunned and said in the dark. He did not want to play with his face. He jumped up and quickly passed over Lu Pei''s head and fell behind her. Everything happened between electric light and flint.


    Lu Pei didn''t expect Chu Feng to dodge so quickly, but he was curious and looked back at Chu Feng: "boy, you''d better be honest with me tonight, otherwise I won''t kill you, but you will be ruined and expelled from Xuanyuan secret place."


    Chu Feng sneers and refuses to answer. He is not a person in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm. Why care about Lu Pei''s threat?


    Shaking his head feels funny, Chu Feng is ready to go back and wait for Lu Pei to roll back to have a rest, and then he leaves here directly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1190

    After the call of Lupe, Lu Jin Dynasty first came out of the tent, and the clothes on him knew that he had never taken off at all.


    Lu Jin Dynasty came out, Yuan Hu and three other people also came out, all looking at the Lu Pei who called out, saw her embarrassed appearance Lu Jinchao ran by knowing but surprised, looking at only wearing torn clothes to cover up the proud Lupe: "what is the matter, what happened?"


    Lupe sobbed and crouched on the ground, snow white body in the dark more a special feeling, said: "that I was afraid of the black from childhood, just now I got up to facilitate in the tree cluster, suddenly a black shadow jumped out to hold me there and touched disorderly relatives, I was afraid to do it."


    "Then he tore my clothes to take off my pants. I kicked him out of my feet, whimpering, and," "


    the last words didn''t come out, but it was clear that the shadow just jumped out of the dark was Chu wind, because outside the tent, only he and Lupe were the only ones.


    Lu Jin turned angrily and pointed to Chu Feng and said, "shameless little man, I know my sister is afraid of black and timid. If she doesn''t kick out instinctively, do you want to use her fear of black and dare not move things to her wrong, can you afford Miss Yuanhu? You mean little man. "


    Chu Feng has seen people who have been framed, but few people who are so frank and false, fear of black is a common problem for many people. But because they fear the black, they will not resist and let others do it. Fools know there are problems.


    Let alone, Lupe is a warrior with a great deal of anger and rage. If she is really afraid of the dark, what else should she do in the place where the beast often haunts?


    A smile, Chu Feng sneered and said: "I am the five levels of heaven and yuan, your sister is angry a heavy situation, how can I be wrong with her? Did I know she was afraid of black at first? It seems like we''ve met for the first time today, right? And her instinctive foot in her hurry, at least also has the power of the Tianyang period. "


    "But look at me. Why have you ever had footprints and how have you ever been seriously injured?"


    If you change to someone else tonight, you will have forgotten to speak when you encounter the five levels of rage of Lu Jin Dynasty. But Chu Feng is destined not to be the one who can be wronged at will. Pat the leaves on your body: "wronged people can, but only with some technical measures."


    Eyes stare at Chu wind, powerful prestige pour out: "boy, give you a chance, kneel in front of my sister three head, admit that tonight''s things are you do, I will even."


    Chu Feng just admitted that even if he had fun, he was more sure of his thoughts. What Lu brothers and sisters did tonight was to make him ugly and then worsen the image in Yuanhu''s heart.


    But unfortunately, he and Yuanhu have nothing to do with it, and do not want to show his strength in front of these people, shrug his shoulders: "do I do and not do, is there any difference?"


    Lu Jinchao thought Chu Feng was intimidated by his momentum, and he was proud: "if you do it, you must admit that I can forgive your knowledge and error to be brave, but if you firmly do not admit it, then don''t blame me,,!"


    The words in the back of Lu Jin Dynasty did not come out, but the meaning was quite clear.


    "Enough?"


    And the silent Yuanhu who came out for the first time opened her mouth, walked to the side of Chu wind and held his arm, and said softly when Chu wind secretly made a hairline: "if enough, then all go to rest, he is my man, and ten times wrong is my man, and you can not help him."


    With the sharp stab of the eyes of spirit, Lu Pei was cold: "and the things just now are good, Miss Lu, you have no loss, how about quitting? This is a feeling that Yuanhu wrote down! "


    Yuanhu stood out, Lu Jin Dynasty seemed a little hesitant, dissatisfied to see Lu Pei, clearly let her seduce this boy to have a relationship and call again, how not to have the hand to call out, usually seduce men so fierce, now a little child is not sure.


    Although I am annoyed that Lu Pei is not able to handle things, Lu Jin Dynasty doesn''t want to compete with Yuanhu. It seems that how big a decision is made to say: "that line, for the sake of Miss Yuanhu, this matter is temporarily even, but miss Yuanhu, you should see the face hole of this boy, which is a hypocritical little man."


    "With your excellence and excellence, you should find a better person."


    "That''s my business!" Yuan Hu has changed completely into a general individual. Although she doesn''t say it is cold and frosty, it is also a kind of unsettled person. She said that she said that she pulled Chu wind and went to the bonfire, and lost several firewood to wait for it to start from the new fire.


    Now, it is quite possible to say that Lu Jin Chao is looking ugly and stares at Lupe and goes back to the tent to rest with a cold hum. The rest three Lu people don''t know that they are secretly holding hands and feet, shake their heads and go back to rest. They are lazy to pay attention to these meaningless things.


    Along the way of martial arts, she was 25 years old and only practiced in the Tianyang period, but she didn''t know who was caught and broke herself in the night even in the secret territory of Xuanyuan, which only had millions of people.Then, three years ago in the enchanting forest, he was also played once by a mysterious and powerful man in the seven levels of tiannu. This has always been a secret of their Lu family. I also know that after two times of such things, Lu Pei was a bit self defeating. As long as he sees the right man, he doesn''t want to have a relationship.


    Things like Lu Pei are not uncommon in Xuanyuan secret place, because the secret place is very large and the martial arts are very scattered. Ordinary people will appear in some places. The lonely men or women who pursue martial arts will find a heterosexual to solve their temporary needs.


    Even if they are interested in the right woman, they will secretly take her down. Therefore, they don''t care too much about these things. Of course, don''t touch the bottom line of Xuanyuan''s department!


    Lu Pei stood there with his hands in front of him. He knew that his plan to hook up with Chu Feng tonight was a failure. He glared at Chu Feng and walked back into the tent.


    When it was quiet around, Yuanhu broke the silence and looked at Chu Feng: "you really want to, can you tell me, I think I should give you, why do you want to do this kind of hard work, is it shameless?"


    "Beauty!" Chu Feng almost forgot about it. Yuanhu even mentioned it, and even thought that he was likely to look like. She said in silence, "she is in the period of tiannu. I''m in the period of Tianyuan. Do you think I might be wrong with her? What''s more, you can''t see that Lu Jin Chao likes you. If you just look down on me, will he have a chance? "


    "Just your head, I don''t know how to grow to this day."


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to see Yuanhu. She took a breath and nodded. Yuan Hu''s face was covered with a layer of blush and turned to one side: "I''m sorry, I wronged you just now." Immediately thought of what side head said: "however, no one said that the man of Tianyuan period can''t be unruly to the woman in the period of natural anger, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng looked stunned. She felt that Yuanhu had something to say. But seeing her look so natural, she said: "you love me, human beings can do immortals."


    "Shameless!" Yuan Hu''s face was slightly red. She got up and went to the tent. How could she not know what Chu Feng had just said.


    Night without a word, morning comes, the sun shines!


    Chu Feng originally wanted to leave while everyone was asleep last night, but thinking of Lu Jin Dynasty''s gloom, Yuanhu''s simplicity still decided to stay until Yuanhu was alone and safe. Otherwise, if Yuanhu was hurt by Lu Jin Dynasty, Chu Feng would feel a pity.


    This is not to say that she fell in love with Yuanhu, but a kind of expression of pity for the fragrant and the jade.


    When Chu Feng opens her eyes on a meadow, Yuanhu and Lu Pei also come out of the tent. Seeing Chu Feng still passing an unnoticed smile on Yuanhu''s mouth, Lu Pei is only angry and resentful when he sees Chu Feng. He feels that Chu Feng despises her last night and even doesn''t touch her, which is a kind of contempt for her.


    On the other side, several people from the Lu Jin Dynasty also came out. They quickly gathered up and came to the boundary pillar of enchanting forest. A boundary pillar of seven meters high and two meters wide stood here, with the inscription: "enchanting forest, under the demigod, no entry!


    Lu Jinchao and others looked at the enchanting forest three kilometers away with deep awe. Their efforts today are to enter the enchanting forest one day, leave their names in Xuanyuan secret land, and even explore the mystery of the deep forest.


    Chu Feng is calm and still looks around. The enchanting forest is very large, but the only way to get in is this one, which is about km wide in the middle. At a glance, there is only grassland without trees and stones. It seems that a natural road separates the enchanting forest from the surrounding areas.


    Lu Jin Dynasty sighed for a moment, but also thought of Chu Feng. He said with a sneer: "boy, the enchanting forest is three kilometers away. If you cross this monument, you will enter the range of enchanting forest. It''s not that the realm is just saying. Can you go in as long as you dare to think of tianyuanqi? Now you go in and show me? "


    He believed that Chu Feng would not dare to step into it.


    Chu Feng ignored him and took Yuanhu to one side. He let go of her hand and whispered, "wait a minute. I''m going to enter the enchanting forest. Lu Jinchao has a bad heart for you. He''s leaving quickly in the daytime now. I''m destined to see you again!"


    Just turned around, Chu Feng''s hand was pulled by Yuan Hu. On her pretty face, her eyes blinked: "I''ll go with you!"


    Before Chu Feng refused, a figure appeared in front of them. A dignified old man appeared without warning. Lu Jinchao and others with a sneering face were shocked. They all knelt down on one knee: "four elders!"


    In addition to the three xuanyuantai, the four most important elders of Xuanyuan family nodded slightly and asked them to get up and look at Chu Feng: "little master of Chu, you can go into the enchanting forest today, but you need three companions!"


    "Don''t ask me why, because I don''t know, but it''s the only condition!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1191

    Three companions?


    Chu Feng thought that he could go in directly when he came here. He didn''t want to have such a rule. He wondered why Xuanyuan crape myrtle didn''t say it and looked at Yuanhu beside him. He didn''t want her to go in. Now it seems that, instead of Yuanhu, she coughed and stroked her hair. She was serious: "I don''t want to go because it''s so dangerous in the enchanting forest! ¡±


    "so I think you''re going to enchant the forest with me?"


    Yuan Hu blinked her eyes without impurities: "if you die of danger because of this, do you have the heart?"


    Chu Feng didn''t think about this problem at first. At the moment, Yuanhu thought about the limitation of the enchanting forest. He could not go in without the demigod realm. Although Chu Feng was only the cultivation of the five levels of heaven and yuan, his real combat power was absolutely in the demigod state. So even if he went in, Chu Feng did not worry at all.


    But Yuanhu is only the cultivation of tiannu triple state. If there is an unknown danger in it, death will not be just a joke.


    Releasing Yuan Hu''s hand, Chu Feng did not answer Yuan Hu''s words, but looked at the four elders: "elder, don''t you want a companion?"


    The four elders were expressionless: "I don''t know, but it''s the guardian''s account. I don''t know what will happen if you go in alone."


    Chu Feng fell into silence. It doesn''t matter if you just need a few people to go in. But if you encounter danger, it''s a little bit more than the loss. Although you haven''t known Yuanhu for a long time, it''s not what Chu Feng thinks.


    And even if Yuanhu to go, but also two people!


    The four elders once again said, "if the little master of Chu doesn''t go, then please go back."


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the enchanting forest three kilometers away, which was no different from the ordinary primitive forest. Only when he looked at it for a long time, he would find that the blood in his body was boiling, as if there was something calling him.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist: "I die better than she died, I go myself!"


    Four elder''s eyes slightly narrowed up, and then nodded gently, with silk comfort: "go!"


    "Wait!" When Chu Feng was about to cross the boundary pillar, her hand was pulled by Yuanhu, and her pretty face was firm: "I''ll be with you!"


    Chu Feng stopped and shook his head slightly: "I can''t let you and I face danger together."


    Yuanhu burst out a touching smile. Her hand was moved by Chu Feng''s hand. Her voice was firm: "it''s enough to have you, and I believe I can protect myself. Of course, if you don''t want me to go, then I won''t go!"


    "Miss Yuanhu!" Chu Feng has not yet answered, Lu Jin Chao on one side of her mouth instead opened his mouth and looked at the enchanting forest land with fear: "that place requires the demigod state to enter. There are less than ten people who have entered in the past thousand years. I don''t deny Miss Yuanhu''s strength, but I don''t think you need to take risks."


    From the words of the four elders, I have probably known who chufeng is. Things outside are not secrets to people in the secret place.


    Shocked by Chu Feng, he didn''t want Yuanhu to take risks with him: "and it''s someone else''s business, and we don''t have much to do with it."


    Yuan Hu didn''t even look at Lu Jin Chao, holding Chu Feng''s hand as firm as ever: "Young Master Lu, Chu Feng is only the cultivation realm of the five levels of heaven and yuan, and is not afraid to enter the enchanting forest. I Yuanhu''s tiannu triple state is not afraid to go, so don''t say some useless words."


    "It just makes me look down on your courage and your courage!"


    Yuan Hu''s words made Lu Jinchao pale and red for a while, which was also a little embarrassing. In the bottom of his heart, he really did not dare to enchant the forest. After all, the legend in Xuanyuan secret land was deeply rooted for so many years. How hard it was to break it.


    Chu Feng takes a curious look at Yuanhu. What did she think?


    Sure enough, Yuan Hu said that Lu Jin Chao, who was trained in tiannu five fold realm, could not stand it, not to mention Yuanhu was still his favorite woman. Now he could not bear to say that he was a man. Biting his teeth, he seemed to have made a big decision: "I will go. A man in Tianyuan five fold state and an abandoned son of Chu family are not afraid. What am I afraid of?"


    Lu Pei saw that Lu Jinchao had been inspired and took his hand anxiously: "brother, don''t be impulsive!"


    "Let''s go!" Although Chu Feng didn''t know why Yuanhu wanted to help him like this, she had already made up her mind and stopped persuading him. Instead, he took her hand and crossed the boundary pillar and walked towards the enchanting forest. At the moment when they crossed the boundary pillar, the voice of ghost crying and wolf roaring came out from the enchanting forest. It was just a moment!


    However, Lu Jin Chao and others clearly caught him. Lu Jin Chao raised his feet and changed his look. But seeing Chu Feng holding Yuan Hu''s hand to go inside, he took Lu Pei with a bite of his teeth and walked across the boundary pillar: "who said that only a demigod can enter, this time I will go in and out to show you."


    Lu Pei''s face was pale. She didn''t want to go to enchant the forest, but Lu Jinchao pulled her into it. She had no way!Outside the boundary pillar, the four elders and three people of the Lu family stood there. The last three were stunned and their mouths were wide open. One of them spoke weakly: "four elders, Lu Jin Dynasty and Lu Pei, they?"


    The four elders took a dim look at the back of the four people who had gone away: "this is destiny. We can''t do anything about it. Otherwise, why do we just need four people to go in together? You and Chu Feng met together?"


    After a strange and inexplicable sentence, the four elders disappeared in the same place, leaving only three Lu family members. Look at me and I look at you. They have no courage to cross the boundary pillar. At the moment, they can''t call Lu Jin Chao back. They can only turn around and leave, ready to send the news back.


    At the moment when Chu Feng and his wife crossed the boundary stone, the ancient bell which had not been rung for many years in Xuanyuan ancient city played three times in Qilin City, reverberating in the whole Xuanyuan ancient city.


    "The enchanting bell rings!"


    "Is there anyone who has reached the demigod state and stepped into the enchanting forest for the first time, but there is no thunder disaster?"


    People who heard the bell stopped their pace, and everyone was talking about it. Once the ancient bell rang once. It was thousands of years ago that the ancient Xuanyuan ancestor stepped into the state of demigod and entered the enchanting forest for the first time. The enchanting ancient bell did not ring when someone entered, but wanted that person to enter for the first time.


    If you go in later, the bell will not ring. At the moment, the ancient bell of enchantment rings, which means that someone has stepped into the enchanting forest.


    It was just a brief shock. Some warriors in Xuanyuan ancient city, as well as those in swamp waters, barren mountains and ancient veins, as well as Xuanyuan family warriors in the frozen land, all went to the enchanting forest one after another, ready to go to the edge to see who entered the enchanting forest and whether a demigod was born again?


    They did not know that Chu Feng, who had already crossed the boundary tablet, just continued to move towards the enchanting forest. Soon, he came to the edge of the forest. Looking at the old trees and the deep dense forest, Chu Feng''s left eye flashed through, but strangely, it was blocked by an ethereal force.


    Zhang Yuner once told us that the dark eyes can see through all the vanity of the world, but there is no way for Chu Feng to reach a certain level. At this time, it is impossible to penetrate the enchanting forest, that is, the strength level has not reached the possibility of being superior to this dense forest.


    Yuan Hu blinked her eyes: "it''s about to go in. Do you want to say something?"


    Chu Feng took back his left eye and turned to face Yuanhu: "I haven''t got in yet, everything is still in time. If you want to go out, I absolutely agree, but once you step into the enchanting forest, many things can''t be controlled."


    Yuan fox small mouth micro Qiao: "you don''t want me to have an accident, are you concerned?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say it was just advice. But seeing Yuanhu''s lovely and charming appearance, he nodded: "it''s right."


    "Yes, no, no, what is it?" Yuanhu shook off Chu Feng''s hand, blinked her eyes and looked at the deep forest: "and all have come here, how can I give up halfway, you are not afraid of Tianyuan period, I will be afraid of anger period?"


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    Lu Jin Chao''s brother and sister followed. At the moment, both of them regretted following in, but they had already arrived here. In addition, Lu Jin Chao was not worried about Yuan Hu''s safety, so he had to pull Lu Pei together and comfort himself. Chu Feng, a mole ant, was fearless. Why should I be afraid? I''m a strong man in the fury!


    We can''t hear these inner words, and Chu Feng can''t hear them either. Just looking at some strange Yuanhu, I can''t see what she''s thinking for a while.


    Chufeng looked back at the brothers and sisters of the Xialu family: "enchanting forest, we don''t know. I know you are in a gamble. Now there is still a chance. Do you go back or continue to follow in?"


    "Who is angry?" Lu Pei himself was afraid, but after hearing Chu Feng say that, he remembered the incident last night and hummed: "don''t look too high on yourself. You are not qualified to make us angry. Don''t think we want face, and you are not worth our face. The reason why I came in is because I want to go in and have a look."


    "So don''t think you know us here. Get out of here!"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly and took a deep look at the Lu sisters who were unable to save face. She was too lazy to persuade her. She took Yuanhu''s hand and stepped into the enchanting forest: "follow me, as long as I don''t die, nothing can hurt you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1192

    At noon, the sun is shining!


    However, the four people of Chu Feng, who were walking in the enchanting forest, could not see all this. The big trees here could not be seen outside, but when they got inside, they all grew very strange, and they were very tall and covered the sky. They could not see the color of the sky.


    What''s strange is that the trees here are all grown out of hard stones. At first glance, there is no soft soil, only hard stones, just like the floor polished by rain, with deep strangeness.


    Secondly, there is a faint mist between the dense forests, which is ethereal. Those big trees crisscross to form a plant kingdom. Here, Chu Feng''s left eye still can''t see anything clearly. Although the visibility is very high, the left eye can''t see the front.


    Huaihu looked up, and then she could walk up to the tree and let go of you


    Without waiting for any reaction from the three people, Chu Feng jumped up, and the two flashes were out of Yuan Hu''s sight. Lu Pei''s mouth slightly opened: "brother, did you see how he acted just now? Why can''t I see clearly? "


    Chu Feng went out very fast just now. Lu Jin Chao didn''t see it clearly. He wanted to say that he didn''t know. But when he saw Yuanhu, he coughed and said, "it''s just that you can climb trees faster. It''s nothing." The heart is in murmur, how so fast?


    At this time, the Chu wind has been up to the top of the tree, but when looking outside, my heart is sinking. I can see that the sky is not the sky, dark and gloomy, without sun. Compared with the sky seen before coming in, it is too far away.


    Looking at the distance, chufeng roughly judged that was the direction of coming in, but when he looked at it, Chu Feng frowned, because there were endless trees at a glance. Where was the starting place?


    Vaguely thought that this might be a place like a secret place, or a labyrinth.


    Enchanting the forest? Chu Feng thought about the name of this place, the word "Enchantment" contains too many meanings, but at the moment in the dense forest, there is only one possibility to confuse the sight.


    When he closed his eyes, chufeng did not use the naked eye to see, but his left eye twinkled through everything, and the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up. He found that when he looked with his left eye, he saw the place where he had just come in and the ancient city of Xuanyuan hundreds of kilometers away, suppressing his inner ecstasy. Chu Feng looked at the whole enchanting forest.


    But the heart is also a sink, the effect is not very good, although you can see a little farther, but still in addition to the big tree or big tree.


    A little bit forward, about 30 miles away, Chu Feng saw the waterfall flying down 3000 feet. He opened his eyes and the pictures disappeared in front of him: "what is that place on earth? Why is there evil spirit?"


    Can not think of this problem, Chu Feng is ready to go down there to say again, several ups and downs have come down, but where there are Yuanhu three figures.


    Heart a tight, left eye can not use the case of Chu Feng high voice: "Yuan fox!"


    The voice is very loud, and I can hear the echo, but I can''t hear Yuanhu''s response. Chu Feng''s expression is stagnant, and his heart is slightly painful. At just that moment, people have disappeared. What''s the matter?


    Again called a few times, but still did not have the slightest response, Chu Feng suppressed the inner distress to go forward, thinking about what is hidden in the enchanting forest, why is it just time to climb the tree, Yuanhu and they disappeared?


    Go out about a kilometer or so, this is Chu Feng in the heart of the calculation, suddenly came a voice: "help!"


    Lupe!


    Chu Feng heard the voice and moved in his heart. Although he didn''t feel cold for this woman, everyone came in together. Chufeng approached quickly along the direction of the voice. After a while, he came to a place and jumped to a tree to see it. He took a cool breath!


    Lu Pei was sitting on the ground. She was surrounded by dozens of small things about 30 cm in height, holding a blade in her hand. At the moment, Lu Pei was surrounded by these small things. To Chu Feng''s surprise, these little things were filled with the breath of heaven''s anger!


    Chu Feng was hesitant to see Lu Pei threatened. Although he only swallowed a top quality quenched body pill in Yan''s family, the power of taboo could not be used frequently. Otherwise, the constitution of quenched body pill would be gradually eroded by the force of taboo, and finally lost his reason and all thinking.


    But now to go down to face dozens of small monsters with five levels of natural anger, Chu Feng does not want to.


    "Help And Lupe again issued a voice.


    As soon as Chu Feng gnawed his teeth, his body fell down, and his violent force surged all over his body. His hand was waving. A huge force that could not be seen but could not be ignored swept out. It was like a sharp blade storm. Dozens of small things squeaked and screamed, and then quickly dodged into the surrounding dense forest.


    When he landed steadily, Chu Feng also concealed the power of taboo and looked around with vigilance. Just now, he just threatened those little things to leave with his powerful force. It is difficult to guarantee that there is any stronger existence.


    Lu Pei on the ground felt as if she was still alive. She opened her eyes and saw Chu Feng standing in front of her like a mountain. Her straight figure stabbed at the sky made her shake her mind. She couldn''t see those little things around. She didn''t believe it was Chu Feng who scared away. Was it just an illusion?Not waiting for her to come out with a reason, Chu Feng took back his eyes: "not to let you wait below, how are you here alone, Yuanhu?"


    Lu Pei reached out and said, "pull me up!" Chu Feng frowned, but saved the woman, also did not care so much, stretched out his hand to pull her up.


    It turned out that the three men were waiting for the Chu wind just now, but suddenly a golden light passed by them, like a weapon. There was a strong breath flowing on it. Lu Jin Chao chased out on the spot and wanted to take it. Lu Pei was worried about his brother''s safety, so he followed him.


    However, her strength was not as good as that of Lu Jin Chao, and she soon lost the trace of the latter. As for Yuanhu, Lu Pei shook her head: "I don''t know!"


    Chu Feng scolded a bastard and turned to one side. Lu Pei guzui wanted to continue to look for Lu Jin Chao, but he thought that he didn''t know whether it was an illusion or a real thing. He was inspired to catch up with Chu Feng. He didn''t seem to be a strong man in the situation of natural anger.


    As they were walking in the dense forest, Lu Pei said: "by the way, did you see some small things just now, which are about the size of an ordinary person''s head, holding knives in their hands, and the breath of the five levels of heaven''s anger. There are dozens of them. It''s so terrible!"


    "No!" Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything to Lu Pei, and said coldly.


    Lu Pei snorted. Chu Feng didn''t speak, and she would not stick her hot face to her cold buttocks. She also guessed that it might have been an illusion. Otherwise, as long as Chu Feng was close to him, pressure alone would have made him dead.


    At this time, in the place where Chu Feng and Chu Feng left, an ethereal figure with the smell of immortal dust appeared in the same place. Beside him, there was a figure in black robe. He could not see his face. However, his body sometimes swayed with awe, which was the peak of semi God''s later cultivation.


    And that immortal dust breath''s figure, Xuan Yuan crape myrtle!


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle is still covered with veil, and her ethereal eyes look at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, and sighs slightly: "guardian, why do you do that? Lu Pei and Lu Jinchao are people who offend Chu Feng. I don''t know what your intention is. If he finally killed Lu Pei and Lu Jinchao."


    "Will your so-called trial lose its meaning?"


    The guardian under the black robe was silent for a while, and the voice was low: "crape myrtle girl, Chu Feng, taboo person, rebellious person, or the devil of this generation. We don''t know his original intention, but if we look at the whole thing, we can decide how much we need to tell him, of course, what we know."


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle nodded vaguely: "what do I need to do now?"


    The guardian turned slowly and pointed to the front: "at the moment when the wheel of destiny began to turn, you were already in the whirlpool, and there were very few things you could do. The only thing you could do was wait!"


    As the voice fell, the figure of the guardian''s black robe disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. The crape myrtle stood there, and her face under the veil showed a light sadness. It was a feeling that she knew the future result, but could not change it.


    In front of him, Chu Feng and Lu Pei have already gone out for a long distance. I don''t know that crape myrtle Xuanyuan is bewitching the two people in the forest. At this time, both of them have stopped. Chu Feng''s left eye is even more crazy and cold.


    Lu Pei''s body was stiff and could not say a word when he was oppressed by Chu Feng''s sudden attack. He also looked at a tree in front of him and shook his head slightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1193

    Anger, murder, violence, filled the heart of Chu Feng.


    Thinking of Yuanhu, who knew him only yesterday, but is already on each side of the sky, Chu Feng''s left eye is full of strange blood red. If Lu Pei is in front of him now, he will be surprised at the change of chufeng, which should not be the pupil of human beings.


    Yuanhu is dead.


    Moreover, he was humiliated before he died. It was obvious that Lu Jinchao was the one who started his attack. Chu Feng didn''t think about what Xuanyuan crape myrtle wanted him to do to enchant the forest. All he wanted was to find Lu Jinchao and destroy him with the most cruel and ferocious means!


    All of a sudden, the trees around gave out a slight shaking. When the Chu wind stopped, a lot of rattan like things appeared under those big trees. They were as thick as arms and swayed back and forth as if they were living. They not only blocked the way forward, but also put Chu Feng under attack.


    Chu Feng raised his head coldly in his left eye and let those vines tie him up and hang him in the air. After Chu Feng was controlled, there were dozens of small things that had begun to appear around him. He held the blade in his hand, and his strange face was bloodthirsty and restless, squeaking incessantly.


    Lu Pei was afraid. Seeing Chu Feng under the control of big trees and vines, Lu Pei began to think that it was an illusory little thing. She cried out and squatted down, forgetting that she was a strong one in tiannu.


    Chu Feng''s eyes also recovered at this time as usual, light swept around one eye, dark force surging, but unable to break free from the shackles of the cane.


    Frown at the same time, he yelled down: "chop these vines for me."


    Lu Pei looked up with some fear. He saw more than ten vines bound with Chu Feng and shook his head: "if you keep cutting, you must keep cutting!" The words suddenly stood up and ran to the distance, and disappeared in a twinkling of an eye.


    Chu Feng''s heart aches, and a sense of sadness surges in his heart. He saved Lu Pei just now, regardless of whether he may be eroded by the force of taboo. At the moment, he is in danger, but Lu Pei is left in the wilderness, completely ignoring his life and death. The sadness in Chu Feng''s heart is growing stronger and stronger, thinking of the dead Yuanhu.


    The left eye gradually emerged a strong killing machine, the strange red filled in the eyes, a glance, dozens of small things like electric shock, and then squeak around and ran away, as if Chu Feng was a terrible monster.


    With a strong hand, all the vines were broken, and the Chu wind slowly fell on the ground. The monster left eye looked at Lu Pei''s direction of leaving. As soon as he raised his hand, more than ten big trees around him burst and broke. He also said indifferently: "I would rather I should be negative to the people in the world, not to the people in the world.


    , the ancients did not deceive me!"


    Suddenly, his body leaped up to the top of the dense forest. The strange left eye twinkled with cold light. The dark color in the sky was even darker. Chu Feng''s fingers bent and flicked. A thunderclap came down from the sky and chopped away thousands of meters away.


    The squeaky sound came from that direction. Hundreds of small things looked up to the dense forest, but because they were too thick to see anything, they felt the breath of death.


    Thundering down the sky, thunder and lightning, like a sword formed naturally in heaven and earth, directly splits the thick woods and explodes on the ground. In the dust flying, hundreds of small things are also crushed by the merciless thunder and lightning force, which is many times more violent than the one that enters the period of natural anger.


    When the dust dispersed, there was a big gap in the forest. It was a hole completely split by thunder and lightning. With the help of the light, there were corpses of small things all over the ground, and there were only a few of them alive.


    At the beginning of the escape, Lu Pei happened to come here and saw the situation on the ground. Recalling the thunder just now, he swallowed his mouth and said to himself, "is it retribution?"


    For fear that another thunder will fall, lupei turns to leave here and tries to leave the enchanting forest. Just as she turns around, she stops.


    Twenty meters away on a stone, Chu Feng stood there, calm, no surprise, no joy.


    Lu Pei was stunned, and then Yixi ran to him: "you''re OK. That''s great. Let''s find a way to get out of here."


    But just on the way, suddenly an invisible force hit Lu Pei''s body. Her graceful body flew up and hit the tree in the distance. The blood gushed and the pain twisted her pretty face. She didn''t know what happened just now.


    Feeling the pain and weakness of his body, and the bones seemed to be broken, lupei raised his head and stretched out a hand: "help me!"


    Chu Feng is still standing on the big stone, his eyes are frozen. Lu Pei, who suddenly falls on the ground, is held by an invisible force. The whole person rises up along the tree trunk and completely sticks to it.


    Before reaction, Lu Pei''s body flew out and smashed heavily on the ground, with blood coming from her mouth. So far, she didn''t know what was hurting her secretly. As for suspecting Chu Feng, she didn''t think about it.


    Little do not know is, all these are Chu Feng to do!


    From the beginning to the end, chufeng did not have any waves in his eyes. His left eye recovered as usual, but it was deep and dark. When a finger reached out, he wanted to understand Lu Pei''s vitality. But at the moment when he wanted to kill his heart, Lu Pei''s struggling to stand up touched the heart of Chu Feng.It''s easy to kill a person, but it''s hard to live!


    The finger that coagulates the murderous opportunity takes back, Chu Feng disperses his sharpness and sharpness, and becomes plain and unadorned. Yuan Hu dies. The culprit is Lu Jin Dynasty. Although Lu Pei runs away at the critical moment, it is human survival instinct. What''s wrong?


    With his eyes closed, Chu Feng silently recited the formula of creation in his heart and operated according to his original heart. At the moment, his surroundings were completely quiet. Lu Pei, struggling to get up and sit on the ground, relaxed his breath. Seeing Chu Feng standing there, looking back around him, he was still frightened. Obviously, he thought that there was a strong existence hidden in the dark.


    All of a sudden, a breath of the seven levels of heaven and Yuan was surging in the forest. Lu Pei''s face changed and his heart was full of shock, because the breath came from Chu Feng. He had just broken through!


    What''s more, it was a direct breakthrough from the five levels of Tianyuan to the seventh level, and it was an unheard of thing to cross two small realms in succession.


    Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes, and his mind was extremely peaceful at the moment. His grief was caused by Yuanhu''s tragic death, Lu Pei''s indifference and desolation when he saw the death, and the violent killing opportunity just now vowed to destroy everything. Because of his understanding of the value of life, Chu Feng found his state of mind and stepped into another realm.


    Looking at Lu Pei''s eyes, there is no hatred. There is no impurity with pure white, which makes Lu Pei feel an ethereal smell, which comes from chufeng.


    In my heart, what changes have taken place in Chu Feng? Why is it so real in front of you? When you feel it, it is so ethereal?


    Curiously, Chu Feng came down from the big stone. The next moment he stood in front of Lu Pei, reached out to pull her up from the ground, patted the dust on her body, and took out a paper towel to wipe Lu Pei''s bloody mouth. He put his hand on her body, and a force poured into it.


    Lu Pei''s mind was even more shaken, because she felt a warm current surging in her body. The Qi and blood and body pain had dissipated a lot. Looking at Chu Feng''s clear and clean face, Lu Pei''s unnatural face appeared a blush.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know the general situation. When treating Lu Pei''s injury, he said faintly: "I saved you. You don''t care if I see death or not. You''re not wrong. I don''t seem to have any reason to kill you. But I hope that when I kill Lu Jin Chao, you don''t interfere. Yuanhu must die in peace."


    After releasing her hand, Chu Feng turned around and went to the front. Her breath was ethereal. Lu Pei stood there blinking. I don''t know why. Now she can''t feel Chu Feng''s martial spirit. She looks very ordinary.


    Recalling what he said just now, Lu Pei opened his mouth slightly: "just now, was he going to kill me?" Thinking of such a possibility, and now there is no crisis around, Lu Pei''s doubt can not be produced, because Chu Feng''s indifference makes her unable to rise to the idea of doubt.


    She is just a warrior in Tianyuan period. How could she be so violent?


    But soon Lu Pei immediately dispersed the idea and quickly kept up with Chu Feng. At the moment, only by Chu Feng''s side, she could feel a trace of security, and after she left, Xuanyuan crape myrtle appeared in this place again, her beautiful eyes flickered.


    The guardian also walked out of the hazy, similar to the direction of Chu Feng''s departure: "changed!"


    "It has changed." Xuanyuan crape myrtle nodded slightly, as if feeling general said: "Yuanhu''s death, the heart is sad, saved people for him to see the death of him produce great sadness, to see through life and death disdain to kill Lu Pei, his heart has been more and more close to the original, as if back to the past."


    "The way of heaven, the beginning is the origin, and it is normal to return to the origin." The guardian took Xuanyuan crape myrtle''s words, light said: "from the moment he walked out of the classic blue, he was constantly changing, from a simple boy to a god of killing, and now from the God of killing to the simple state of mind, isn''t it better?"


    "Only the most fundamental he can get the purest inheritance and suppress the taboo power of the origin of evil way!"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle side head: "guardian, do you mean, Chu wind does not need to grow and change, to maintain the initial heart, can let its nature, change destiny?"


    The guardian didn''t answer the question and went forward: "come on, they''ll be near the waterfall soon."


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle temporarily did not follow up, thinking in the heart that the guardian did not say, starting from the beginning, and then back to the beginning, is the original intention?


    Look far away, insight what general opening: "Chu wind, hope you really epiphany, don''t come to enchant the forest in vain!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1194

    Fairy mist around, just like fairyland on earth!


    When Chu Feng and Lu Pei appeared beside the waterfall, they saw such a scene. The waterfall which was 100 meters high in the distance flew down, and the water went down slowly. I didn''t know where the end was. The river was more than 30 meters wide. The water was clear, and there were fish swimming in it.


    Paradise, it seems to say that is like this, beautiful scenery, but that''s all!


    Lu Pei stepped forward quickly and stood on the Bank of the river with his hands outstretched. He also showed a little girl''s nature: "I didn''t expect there was such a beautiful place in the enchanting forest. If I could stay here with a beloved man for a lifetime, even if it was only 20 years, I would be satisfied!"


    No matter how powerful the women are, they all have their deep desire. Undoubtedly, the scenery in front of them is the string that touched Lupe. The intoxicated look on her face and the real smile all show that she has not lied, but is from the bottom of her heart.


    Chu Feng glanced at her, whispered a flower maniac, and continued to go upstream. It is impossible for crape myrtle Xuanyuan to let him charm the forest for no reason, and the whole enchanting forest is only this special place. Intuition Xuanyuan crape myrtle aims to let him come here, but why do several people come in together?


    "At the beginning of human beings, bad sex charms the forest. It seems that not only does not confuse you, but also makes you return to nature. The taboo people are extraordinary!"


    Just a few steps out, there was a low and strong voice in front of him, and then a guardian in black appeared out of thin air. Lu Peixin, who was still intoxicated, was surprised by Tianfan''s strong momentum and semi divine cultivation.


    In the later stage of the semi divine state, the peak momentum, and further, the realm of God, which is unique and rare.


    She has heard of the existence of a guardian in the enchanting forest, but like many people, she only knows the name, but she has never seen it in real terms. Although the person in black has not introduced herself, she is sure that the person in front of her is the guardian of the enchanting forest.


    Only unexpected is that he is the peak of the late demigod, infinitely close to the existence of God!


    And Chu wind did not have too many fluctuations, just a light look at the guardian: "what is confusing me?"


    The whole guardian was under the black robe. He could not see his face clearly. He said faintly: "the grief of the innocent people who died suddenly, the sadness of unrequited gratitude, the dilution of hatred and killing, which is not something that can confuse people. From entering the enchanting forest to now, you have experienced them, but they are not overwhelmed, but return to your original heart."


    "That''s what can confuse you. That''s all it takes to be a God or a devil."


    Chu Feng laughed and tilted his head to look at the guardian: "listen to your meaning, Yuanhu''s death is just a mission to enchant the forest, and you seem to have already known what happened. Can I think that Yuanhu''s death is under your control, just to let me be confused by hatred?"


    The guardian sighed slightly: "yes or no!"


    His black robe fell down, revealing an old face after vicissitudes. Lu Pei, who was also trembling, saw the face and exclaimed: "ancestor Xuanyuan!"


    The guardian is the ancestor of Xuanyuan!


    However, whether it''s xuanyuanwei or Xuanyuan wuleng, he just wants to know why he is the guardian of the forest.


    Xuanyuan ancestor looked calm: "Chu wind, you can pass three tests set for you, but also can not be affected by the charm of the forest that the charm of the heart demon, I am very pleased."


    "Because the existence of enchanting forest is not how terrible the danger it contains, but that it will constantly expand the most evil thing in the human heart, which is also the reason why the enchanting forest does not allow others to enter. Today, you have experienced three kinds of things that are torturing people''s hearts, and you can abide by your original intention. You have succeeded!"


    Chu Feng still did not fluctuate. The enchanting forest had a breath of enchanting people and expanding evil. When he had broken through the seven levels of Tianyuan, he had already felt that this was the reason why he finally calmed down, because as long as there was even a trace of killing opportunity, it would be pulled by this breath and expanded by 10 times or even 100 times.


    Thinking of the innocent Yuanhu, he died because of a test on him. Chu Feng''s voice was slightly cold: "Lu Jin Dynasty''s excellent behavior, is it enchanting the forest that made him expand his evil thoughts, or your intentional guidance, Xuanyuan ancestor, can you tell me, so that I can decide what to do next."


    "Let nature take its course, just kill the Lu Jin Dynasty, or go against the heaven and destroy the Xuanyuan family?"


    Lu Peiwen, who has already reached Chu Feng''s side, staggers forward and twitches fiercely. Who is the ancestor of Xuanyuan? That''s the first person in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm. Besides Xuanyuan crape myrtle, Lu Pei is infinitely close to the existence of God. Chu Feng says to him that he has destroyed the Xuanyuan family. Lu Pei feels crazy.


    However, the Chu wind did not realize it, and a kind of invisible but existing magic power came out from the heaven and earth: "give me a satisfactory answer, or whether you are the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, whether you are the real Guardian God, or even whether you are the peak of the semi God period.""As long as I live, Xuanyuan family will be destroyed!"


    "Chu Feng!" In the undisguised killing and felling, Xuanyuan crape myrtle appeared out of thin air, and her eyes were surprised to see Xuanyuan ancestor. This was her first time to enchant the forest, and also the first time she knew that Xuanyuan ancestor was the guardian. However, when she fluctuated her mood, she looked at Chu Feng: "Lu Jin Dynasty is dead, and you want to destroy the whole Xuanyuan?"


    Chu Feng has no waves: "yes!"


    Lu Peiben was curious about the appearance of Lagerstroemia indica, but he was surprised and asked, "what, my brother is dead?"


    "Yes Xuanyuan crape myrtle nodded slightly, as if a person died, is not a strange thing.


    Just now, Lu Jin Dynasty went after a golden light, and accidentally arrived at the place where a large and full-fledged exotic animal was located in the enchanting forest. It was very simple and pure that he was killed by a slap. He was very bent!


    Lu Pei wants to say that it is impossible, but she also knows that crape myrtle doesn''t care to cheat, and tears flow out unconsciously.


    When she saw Lu Pei''s tears, she looked softer: "Lu Jin Chao''s evil thoughts couldn''t resist the charm of the forest''s breath, which enlarged the evil thoughts and caused death. It was his own fruit. If he didn''t follow the golden light, why should he be killed by a foreign animal?"


    "Wait!" Chu Feng felt something wrong and interrupted Xuanyuan crape myrtle''s words. He asked suspiciously, "Lu Jin Chao chased Jin Guang to the place where the strange beast is, and then was slapped to death. How did Yuan Hu Die?" At first, Chu Feng recognized that it was the clothes of Lu Jin Dynasty.


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle''s face was unnaturally red. She bit her lips slightly and took a step forward. She lifted her hand and put it on the veil. With a delicate face, she appeared in front of Chu Feng. Lu Pei opened her mouth when she saw it.


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle is Yuanhu!


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes. Although he couldn''t accept it, the fact was right in front of him: "so it''s you. What''s the matter with the dead body that started to be silent?"


    "That''s me too!" Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia''s face was unnaturally reddish, and she opened her red lips: "in other words, it''s a mirage formed by my own condensation with the charm of the enchanting forest, but it''s a real mirage."


    Knowing that Yuanhu is Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica, Lu Jin Dynasty that unfortunate child was also killed by a foreign animal, chufeng heart of the depression completely dissipated, with a slightly playful said.


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle blushed and bit her lower lip. She gave him a helpless stare and then turned to respectfully open her mouth: "ancestor, the next thing I''ll tell them is that you go back to treat the nine princess for disordered breath, and we will come back tomorrow."


    In the past, ancestor Xuanyuan was only a semi God state, and his early cultivation naturally required the joint efforts of two people. But now what Xuanyuan old ancestor reveals is the peak state of semi god later stage, so there is no need for two people. One is enough for Xuanyuan!


    Xuanyuan ancestor see Chu wind dispersed the last violent, smile and whisk away, speed, even if it is crape myrtle, are just catching a shadow!


    Xuanyuan ancestor just left, Lu peiwa''s even cried: "I''m going to find my brother, I''m going to find my brother, and I''ll never come to enchant the forest again. I can even confuse people."


    "Lupe!" Xuanyuan crape myrtle took Lu Pei before he left and said softly, "this is your brother''s destiny. None of us can do it. The reason why we want four people to come in this time is to let Chu Feng experience a triple state of mind. If your brother is determined enough, then he won''t die miserably."


    "In addition, you have not been affected since you entered the enchanting forest, which shows that you have no evil thoughts in your heart. After this time, you can report to our department."


    To go to Xuanyuan''s original department is a kind of dream for the Chinese and foreign martial arts in Xuanyuan''s secret place. But now Lu Pei is not happy: "what about my brother?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle slightly sighs: "in the strange animal belly!" Lu Peiwen Yan''s eyes rolled and fainted. Although she had many brothers and sisters, Lu Jin Dynasty was one of them, but she spent a little more time together. At the moment, she heard that he not only died miserably, but also became food for other animals. It was hard to accept for a while. It was very normal.


    Chu Feng looked at Lu Pei, which was OK. Then he looked at the crape myrtle: "what can I say here? I have already passed your so-called pit father''s trial. Why wait until tomorrow?"


    "The moon will be very round tonight. Let''s go to the top of the waterfall to enjoy the moon."


    Chu Feng''s mouth grew into o: "you want to bubble me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1195

    Night was over the sky, and the whole enchanting forest was enveloped in a layer of darkness, and there was no place to be seen except for the glimmering water on the edge of the waterfall.


    Lu Pei was sitting in front of a bonfire on the Bank of the river. Looking at the two figures standing side by side at the top of the waterfall, Lu Pei was holding a fish and roasting there. He thought about the way they had just jumped up. He was jealous and a little envious. When could he be like that?


    But such a mind in the deep enchanting forest after the direct dissipation, subconsciously tight body clothes, do not understand why Xuanyuan crape myrtle to wait until tomorrow to leave, this place is so gloomy.


    It looks good during the day, but at night there are dark forests around. Thinking of the strange animal that killed Lu Jinchao and ate it directly as food, Lu Pei was frightened. At the same time, he did not know how to tell the family about the cause of Lu Jin Chao''s death after he went out.


    With a glance at the top of the waterfall, Chu Feng''s strength is what she is curious about at the moment.


    At this time, on the top of the waterfall, Chu Feng and crape myrtle stood side by side, looking at a bright moon in the sky. Although it was not very bright, it was a real existence. She said faintly: "this round of moon is the same as what the outside world sees. The difference is that we are in the bodhi tree, and they are outside."


    Why is it that you can''t even see the beautiful face in the sky


    "Because of a promise." Xuanyuan crape myrtle didn''t speak much when she wasn''t in Kirin City. She whispered back: "a promise I gave myself, who took off the veil on my face, then I was his woman. So I wore it all the year round, waiting for a man to take off,,,"


    before I finished, she said a word with breath fluctuation, because it was just now When she was talking, Chu Feng took off the veil on her face quickly. Her pretty face was flushed and her heart was in a state of fluctuation. She could take off the veil herself, but it could not be taken off by a man.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know how to shake the veil in his hand, and a veil went with the wind: "I''ve taken it off. Am I your man, then I''ve really earned it, a half god mid-term concubine!"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle clenched her lips. Her gentle character was doomed to be impossible. Therefore, she competed with Chu Feng. However, when she thought of Chu Feng taking advantage of her speech, she took off her veil, and what she had said floated in her ears. Then she frowned tightly, then stretched out and sighed slightly: "maybe, life can''t be violated!"


    "Chu Feng, will you marry me?"


    Chufeng laughs and turns to face crape myrtle. When Lu Pei of riverside is surprised to open his mouth, he hugs Lagerstroemia indica. Under the background of the bright moon, he kisses the delicate red lips of Lagerstroemia indica.


    Lu Pei''s mouth opened slightly and forgot to react. Lagerstroemia indica is the little princess of Xuanyuan family, but also the transcendental existence in the middle of the demigod period. People above the cloud are now held by Chu Feng and gnawing at their small mouth?


    Lu Pei doubted that he was wrong. He blinked his glasses and even pinched his thigh. He was sure it would hurt. His open mouth closed: "crazy man!"


    Chu Feng also at this time released the Xuan Yuan crape myrtle, licked the lower lip, as if nothing had happened, looked at the sky bright moon: "I don''t love you, even have no feeling for you, you don''t love me, I can''t feel you nervous, how can two people without feelings be together?"


    "Crape myrtle princess, don''t say these, or tell me, why do I come to enchant the forest, it''s not just a trial?"


    Suddenly, crape myrtle Xuanyuan hugs Chu Feng. In Lu Pei''s surprised look again, she kisses chufeng and sticks out her tongue. Chufeng''s pupils dilate. She feels the passion of women and the calm and peaceful spirit of immortality. The conflict between them is not ordinary.


    I want to push away the woman in my arms, but when I stretch out my hand, I hold tightly the myrtle. I actively cater to the woman''s sweet lips and the smooth tongue, stirring together, only each other''s nasal sounds.


    Although the distance is far away, it is not very difficult for Lu peilai to see clearly. Seeing Chu Feng''s big hand dishonestly moving towards a certain place, Lu Pei''s eyes are wide open, and there are still audience here!


    Let that evil big hand move wantonly there. Lu Pei on the riverside is completely numb. He quickly shakes his head and moves his eyes away. Is crape myrtle Princess just cold and noble on the outside, just like me inside?


    Long kiss I don''t know how long, until Chu Feng''s hand is still in his mind. When he wants to make a real contact and drill into the clothes of Lagerstroemia indica, the latter gently breaks open and holds the hand in the belly position. His face is very moving because of the blush of the long kiss: "do you think we have feelings?"


    Chu Feng took back the hand and fixed his eyes on the crape myrtle. In the kiss just now, he felt the passionate emotion of Lagerstroemia indica. When holding her, he could not seem to show the true feelings.


    Narrowed his eyes: "why do I feel like this? Who are you?"Xuanyuan crape myrtle put aside her ruddy face, and did not dare to look at the Chu wind at the moment, looking at the night sky from afar: "before we had no intersection, but now I am your woman, this life can only be your woman, don''t ask me why, because I have no way to explain to you, when the time comes, you will understand."


    "In addition to you Chu Feng, even if the fate of the cold broken day entangled, can not be with me."


    Chu Feng didn''t doubt what Xuanyuan crape myrtle said, because just now that feeling was very strong, he felt the affection that Xuanyuan crape myrtle showed in the second kiss, which was very real. At that moment, he couldn''t give up Xuanyuan crape myrtle, so he wanted to hold the latter and live his whole life.


    And Xuanyuan crape myrtle don''t say, Chu Feng also did not continue to ask this question, just light asked: "unexpectedly I am your man, then can you tell me now, why can you leave tomorrow?"


    "Almost." Xuanyuan crape myrtle threw out a sentence out of question, suddenly jumped down to the middle of the waterfall, directly stopped, hands open, a cold current surging, between heaven and earth began to gather frost gas, slowly the river began to freeze, spread to the top of the waterfall, everything stopped, just the sound of the waterfall beating disappeared.


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle then continued to fall, Chu wind also timely fell down to stand beside her, river ice formed.


    Lu Pei on the bank has been unable to hide her surprise. She stands up and looks at the scene in front of her. She raises her hand to arouse the power of fire. She has seen that the three elders of Xuanyuan family have such great ability. However, Lu Pei feels it is hard for him to accept such a frozen waterfall and river.


    But think of Xuanyuan crape myrtle''s mid life cultivation, and relieved, she is not natural anger seven levels of people can compare.


    Chu Feng stood next to Lagerstroemia indica, looking at the river was frozen, spread out, do not know how far away, quietly asked: "this and you want to tell me something, what is the relationship?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle raised her hand and went forward from the ice. Suddenly, three tall things appeared on the river ice 100 meters above. Chu Feng fixed her eyes to see that her pupils shrank sharply. Three black big things, two tombstones of seven meters high, were separated on both sides. One was a smooth stone tablet with only two words on it: hidden world!


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle put down her hand, looked up at the bright color of the moon in the sky and said faintly: "only an hour, they will disappear!" Looking down at Chu Feng, he asked a question in his heart: "Chu Feng, if I don''t know where I am in danger one day, will you come to me or give me up?"


    Chu Feng took back his shocked eyes, and when he was curious about the question of Lagerstroemia indica, he did not hesitate to reply: "I never let my own woman, no trace, God takes you, I pierce the sky to kill God, ghosts take you, I step through hell to kill ghosts, people take you away, I stir blood to make the world collapse."


    Chu Feng''s words, bloody cruel, but Xuanyuan crape myrtle is showing a smile: "just determine the relationship, you are willing to do all this for me?"


    Chu Feng took Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia''s hand, the voice with a touch of soft: "I don''t know, but whether you are Yuanhu or Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, I can feel your love, you love me, I am sure I have love for you, so even if you can''t explain all this, but you are mine, then you can only be mine."


    "This time it''s too cold to talk about, so I''ll shoot him to death!"


    "Sweet talk, but I''m happy." Xuanyuan crape myrtle just a slight smile, let Chu Feng take her hand, go forward to three different stone tablets, Lu Pei also came from the river bank.


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle''s hand clenched a little Chu wind, and his voice was soft and soft: "the three stone tablets, only when the moon is bright and dim, can I let them appear. On the left is an entrance of the wild demon domain in the world. Once your parents entered the wild demon domain from here, and the nine princesses came from there."


    "The one on the right side is one of the five forbidden areas. The world where the strong men of ancient times fell down contains innumerable opportunities as well as endless dangers. What the ninth Princess wants to go to some time ago is the lost battle world, but the door is not open, so she can''t go there!"


    Then he pointed to the stone tablet in the middle, which was a long way out: "and this is one of the five forbidden areas and one of the entrances of the eastern hidden world."


    Rao is chufeng''s strong psychological bearing capacity. At the moment, he also set off a storm in his heart. The entrance of the third of the five forbidden areas exists in Xuanyuan secret place. The real terrifying place of the forest is here.


    At the same time, it also asks a question: "who made these three exits?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle gently returned: "the ancestor of Xuanyuan, Xuanyuan emperor!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1196

    Wild demon domain!


    Maybe in this world, demon is a kind of mysterious creature, which only exists in myths and legends, and even in some weird movies. But what we don''t know is that there are demons in the wild demon domain.


    Murong Bing, the Nine Tailed heavenly fox, comes from the wild demon domain.


    As for the history of the existence of the wild demon domain, almost no one knows, but the absolute existence of the time will not be short, because in the era of the Yellow Emperor, the existence of the wild demon domain has been extremely powerful.


    Chiyou is from the wild demon domain.


    The lost battle world is a similar place full of mystery. It is said that the taboo war in the ancient times and the end of the era of Zhenren was launched within the lost battle field. As for who created the lost battle field, no one knows. The only thing we have heard of is that the left battle field is the battlefield of gods.


    There are a large number of bones of ancient practitioners buried there. It can be said that at the end of the ancient times, the World War I was in it. At the same time, it was also spread out in the war world. There were many magic weapons and heavenly medicine spirit treasures coveted by countless people.


    Although the lost battle world is fascinating, no one has ever gone. Even those who have the ability to open the entrance of the lost battle world are not willing to go to the place where countless powerful people have been killed, so as to have a bad luck.


    The hidden world of the East!


    Compared with the wild demon domain and the lost battle world, the mysterious color on the body is not so strong, because it was opened by the first group of powerful warriors in this era, and it is also the peak pilgrimage place of martial artists in this era. Everyone pursues martial arts in order to get a ticket to enter the hidden world one day.


    Although from 8000 years ago to now, only a few people have entered the hidden world!


    But in this way, there are still countless warriors climbing the peak of martial arts to reach the early stage of demigod, because it is said that as long as you go to the early stage of the demigod realm and find one of the entrance points of the hidden world, you can open the door of the hidden world and enter it with the supernatural ability that is equal to heaven.


    Then, in the hidden world which is more suitable for the survival of the warrior, he seeks a higher martial art way.


    Chu Feng listen to Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia told all this, although it is still a little vague, at least did not explain how terrible the existence hidden, but also clear that even if it is Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia can not know the secret.


    Chu Feng in the wild demon domain can learn from Murong Bing, so he doesn''t have much curiosity because he believes Murong Bing will tell him about the wild demon domain one day.


    As for the war world left behind, Chu Feng was terrified. It turned out that Murong Bing had to go to that place to find something to cure Yao Xin. Fortunately, when she could not open the entrance, she was also deeply moved by the fact that she never mentioned the dangerous behavior.


    Talking about the ruthless evil spirits and the unjust disaster? What about Su Daji? Does the world really know her?


    The heart of Murong Bing love a little bit more, Chu Feng eyes also look at the entrance of the eastern hidden world: "you have been half god mid-term cultivation, can you go?"


    "Yes, but neither I nor my grandfather will go." Xuanyuan crape myrtle nodded back, and red lips opened: "because Xuanyuan family has been protecting the stability of the holy Dynasty since Xuanyuan emperor. The reason why they open these three doors is just a warning to future generations. They should constantly climb the peak of martial arts. Because of the stronger existence, they may break the present stability at any time."


    "So I won''t go to the hidden world even in the middle of my life, because once the three sects and four families are aware of it, it will be a disaster for the secular world."


    Chu Feng understood the meaning of Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica, clenched her hand and felt the mood: "what''s wrong with the lost country and the western spiritual realm?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle is also not afraid. Lu Pei is also nearby. Youyou tells: "the lost country is called Tianting in the hidden world, but after Dayi shoots down nine suns, which is actually the nine sons of the highest controller of the lost country at that time, the biggest battle since the war of extermination took place. In that war, the lost country has been destroyed."


    "Dayi, with his sun shooting bow, and dozens of people from the realm of gods, killed them and died with the people in the heaven!"


    As if worried that Chu Feng didn''t quite understand, Xuanyuan Ziwei explained: "all the mythical figures you know, such as Erlang God and Nezha Jade Emperor, are just the descendants of ancient practitioners. They are not practitioners, but have the blood of practitioners to practice. But it is very pity that Dayi, who was born in martial arts, was destroyed."


    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses were galloping there. From childhood to adulthood, the mythical characters he saw were only descendants of the cultivators. Moreover, he was destroyed by Hou Yi, the guy who hung up the sky. Chu Feng felt that he was overturning his cognition.


    But also clear that crape myrtle Xuanyuan will not cheat him, can only say that the world under countless years, many things you think impossible, but it really happened.


    I can barely digest this information. I also know that Tianting is nothing more than a place formed by the descendants of the practitioners. However, it was called the lost country after it was destroyed. It also marks a real end to the era of practitioners and truly enters the era of martial arts.Then he threw out a sentence of curiosity: "what about Chang''e?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle eyes condensed, meaningful cast Chu Feng one eye, faint voice: "Chang''e is a strange number, later you will understand, but then do not know how you will be?"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes and hated the feeling that he knew and didn''t tell him. But he also knew that the crape myrtle didn''t say that there was a reason for her. Looking at the entrance of the three forbidden areas gradually disappearing for an hour, Chu Feng completely digested the information of the three forbidden areas.


    Pull Lu Pei''s body and jump to the bank. The moment when the crape myrtle leaves, the river ice begins to disappear slowly. The sound of the waterfall clapping for an hour appears again. If it is not for some more information in his mind, chufeng will doubt whether he had a more real dream.


    When he went to the bonfire, he took a bite of Lu Pei''s roasted fish. Chu Feng asked, "crape myrtle wife, that person from outside can only open the entrance of the forbidden area until he reaches the demigod state. So long as one person goes to the demigod state, he can''t bring many people in. Is that what the reclusive forces think


    "There are also people in the demigod realm who can enter. Can the powerful people in it also come out? In addition, my father and mother, what was the original state?"


    "Call me Lagerstroemia, OK?" Xuanyuan crape myrtle blushed. Seeing that Lu Pei covered his mouth and chuckled, he was even more shy. He gave Chu Feng a slight look and then replied to the question just now: "when an entrance is opened, only he can enter. So it is impossible to enter with the whole family and forces in order to reach the demigod state, unless the gate of the forbidden area is completely opened!"


    Think of that crape myrtle concubine, Xuanyuan crape myrtle''s tone is a little unnatural: "the people inside are not able to come out, this is a kind of subtle heaven''s checks and balances, allow in not to go out, as for your parents, at the beginning did not come to the demigod realm, the reason why they can go in, is the ancestor with great ability to send in."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly after digesting it. As for his biological parents who had come to Xuanyuan family or even entered the wild demon realm, Chu Feng didn''t care. He was just curious about the last question: "unexpectedly, the people inside can''t come out casually. How did my ice come out?"


    "And how did Chiyou run out at the beginning? I''m a little bit of a scholar. Don''t lie to me!"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle face flashed helpless, know Chu Feng certainly won''t change this appellation easily.


    A little aggrieved reply: "nine princess is an outlier, Chiyou is also an outlier, as for why, can''t explain!"


    Chu Feng said, without any regret. He took a bite of the fish and said, "you are allowed to enter and not to go out. Then there is nothing to worry about. I am also worried that some day people from the five forbidden areas will jump out directly!"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle helplessly cast a glance at Chu Feng: "previously, Xu was not allowed to go in and out, but when you and she were both born, this was broken, two eyes were born, and the entrance of the spiritual world opened."


    Chu Feng is eating fish, smell the words flutter to vomit out: "that is not the great emperor family''s person, they are the spirit world person, you don''t cheat me!" Although that said, but the heart has already believed that the original black and white two old people, can certainly come from the spirit world.


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle shook her head: "the influence of taboos on the spiritual world of the western regions is not very great, so when you are born, the entrance has been completely opened, and you can enter and exit. As for why there is no large-scale appearance in the secular world in recent years, I only know that it is because of the existence of Tibetan masters that they dare not come out to make a mistake."


    Chu Feng falls into silence. What Xuanyuan crape myrtle says is that he and Zhang Yuner are talking about him and Zhang Yuner. In his mind, do you and Zhang Yuner have an impact on the five forbidden areas?


    When Chu Feng was silent, Xuanyuan crape myrtle faintly opened his mouth: "taboos appear, heaven and earth are in disorder, everything collapses, and martial arts are destroyed. You are a taboo person, and you influence this era. Although many people are not sure whether you are or not, it is undeniable that you have great deterrent power over the five forbidden areas. You are born to destroy them."


    "So, as long as you nod your head and agree, the five forbidden areas will all come into the world together. It''s no longer just allowed to enter or leave. This is an ancient prophecy, and I don''t know how to explain it to you."


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, then laughed, and his face was relaxed: "Ouxi, even if you want me to nod my head, the forbidden area gate will be completely opened, then I certainly will not want to. As for the western region spirit world, it is deterred by the Tibetan master and dare not come out, so just ignore him, the demon realm and the hidden world can''t come out, OK!"


    Seeing Chu Feng still a pair of heart wide appearance, Xuanyuan crape myrtle is helpless and angry: "that''s right, but some things may be uncertain, it is the so-called tree wants to stop and the wind is not stop, you want to stop but people stop!"


    Chu Feng ate a bite of fish, with a smile on his face, but the heart is not relaxed, just he does not want to Xuanyuan crape myrtle and himself together with the injury.


    Glancing at the moon in the sky, Chu Feng told himself in his heart that I am a man, I am not a devil, even if I become a devil, I will make the world calm.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1197

    The next afternoon!


    "Husband!" As soon as Chu Feng and his party appeared in the Qilin City Palace, Murong Bing threw himself into his arms with a soft voice. Regardless of other people around, he gave chufeng a kiss on his mouth: "Xuanyuan child has guided the disordered breath for me and calmed down. Now I am back to the peak state."


    "If anyone dares to move you this time, I''ll kill him!"


    On one side, Xuanyuan''s ancestor was also there, with a kind look on his face. Only when he heard Murong Bing''s words, his face was helpless. But now Murong Bing has returned to its peak state. Coupled with the taboo force that Chu Feng would launch at any time, Xuanyuan''s ancestor had no way to let Murong Bing leave.


    Seeing the rest of the people around, Chu Feng feels Murong Bing''s passion that she will never hide. She is also happy that she can recover completely. Next, the plan of integrating the adjudication office will be smoother.


    Let Murong ice first let go of himself, Chu Feng with gratitude opened his mouth: "thank you, ancestor!"


    Xuanyuan old ancestor smile: "some things are doomed, you don''t need to thank me. If you really want to thank, then thank crape myrtle. If it was not for her repeated assurance that the ninth princess would not continue the life of evil spirits, I would not have done so, because the holy Dynasty has been in the present situation for thousands of years. I don''t want it to be disordered."


    Murong Bing blinked, went to the front of the crape myrtle, squinting those foxy eyes: "it is still a rare beauty. Why did you save me? Don''t you know that when I was born, it must be the beginning of chaos?"


    Murong Bing''s words also aroused people''s curiosity. Yan Qiaoling, ye Zixuan and Lu Pei all looked at Murong Bing, wondering who she was, why she was called the ninth princess, and what was the meaning of the beginning of the chaos?


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle did not have any fluctuation, but said, "Miss Yan, Miss Lu, Miss ye, you go out first!"


    Three people were still there waiting to hear some secrets, but Xuanyuan crape myrtle began to speak, although a little did not want to, but still nodded back out.


    Sure that there is no outsider in, Xuanyuan crape myrtle just light mouth: "nine princess, you and I have already met, there is no need to pretend that I don''t know, there are no outsiders here, and I don''t hide the reason to save you, because I guess the fate of the time to get a message, you are one of the most critical characters in Chu Feng''s life."


    "If you die, Chu Feng will trigger the tide of heaven and earth, and let the world sink into darkness, so I have no choice but to let my ancestor save you."


    Murong ice Du Du mouth, see Xuanyuan crape myrtle said two people have already known each other, feel bored to step back and take Chu Feng''s arm: "it''s good to say, it''s not your Xuanyuan family''s atonement. If it''s not for your despicable taking advantage of my weakest time once a thousand years, I don''t need to change back to the original shape."


    Also look around a face puzzled Chu Feng aggrieved way: "also let my husband know my identity, let me inferiority it!"


    Everyone can say the words such as mouth twitch and inferiority complex, but Murong Bing said it was absolutely speechless. The peerless demon Princess Daji would feel inferior, which was just as incredible as the sun rising from the West.


    But we also know Murong ice''s evil spirit, did not tangle a word, Xuanyuan crape myrtle light said: "at that time, I had not guessed the fate, the ancestor also had to prevent accidents to you, here we were first, but the ninth princess is also intact, the result is still good."


    "I just hope that the nine princesses can inherit the way of heaven in this troubled time, and let the name of the peerless demon Princess come to an end!"


    Said, Xuanyuan crape myrtle body 90 degrees bow, the face showed a sincere look of expectation, Murong ice also scattered the idea of ridicule, side look at Chu Feng, eyes flashed an unnoticed look: "he does not care about my Tianhu identity, do not care about my everything, my life, is his."


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what they mean, but he can feel the sincerity in Murong Bing''s words, and he hugs the woman''s waist. Some things need no words. Even if Murong Bing is a demon all his life, it can''t be denied that he loves her!


    Xuanyuan ancestor, who was silent for a moment, also said faintly: "Princess nine, Lagerstroemia indica, you go out first. I have something to talk with Chu Feng. Cold breaking day and cold frost may be coming back soon. While there is still some time, I want to tell Chu Feng something, and let him have a psychological preparation."


    Nine Princess blinked her eyes, shrugged her shoulders and pulled the crape myrtle out. She also said, "go ahead, I''ll talk to the crape myrtle girl. How can she and my husband go down? Ha ha!" Jiaoxiao and Xuanyuan crape myrtle''s shyness, two people go out also close the door of the palace.


    Only Chu Feng and Xuanyuan ancestor were left. Chu Feng kept a touch of modesty: "Laozu, what''s the matter?"


    Xuanyuan old ancestor looked at Chu Feng, went up the steps and sat on the top of the hall. He looked serene, with a breath of worship, and his eyes were deep: "from the moment you were born, the fate of this era has begun. I believe you also know that you are one of the forbidden taboos, or a taboo of extermination."


    "But you don''t know what you need to do in the future, but you don''t know what you need to do in the future."Seeing that Xuanyuan''s ancestor was not empty, Chu Feng thought that the snake was straight to the point. He took a few steps and stood under the main seat of the hall: "Laozu, please tell me!"


    "Cold broken sky, will be one of your life''s enemies." Xuanyuan Laozu was silent for a moment, made some thinking, and gently opened his mouth: "Lagerstroemia guess broke the fate, caught some things of this robbery, Chang''e practices seven generations, seven lives, the noumenon life, the evolution of six lives, two of which are at your side."


    "And it''s your woman, who it is and who it is, I don''t know."


    Chu Feng''s heart twitched violently. Chang''e''s seven lives had always been a thorn in his heart. For a time, he also wanted to destroy Chang''e''s body, so that seven students could not get together. However, Chang''e''s body had gone to the realm of God, and even the semi divine power could not destroy her.


    At the moment, the two Chu women who are not willing to accept his mind are not willing to be destroyed in his mind.


    "Besides!" In Chu Feng''s heart turning thousands of times, Xuanyuan Laozu continued: "those two lives can be sure to be your woman, but we can''t be sure, this is the chance of heaven, and we have no way. Secondly, Lagerstroemia indica is also one of the six lives. This life is bound to tangle with you. This is the only one, we know one of the six lives."


    "What, the crape myrtle princess is one of Chang''e''s six lives?" Chu Feng himself has been shocked that two of his women are one of Chang''e''s six students. But at the moment, when I heard that crape myrtle was one of them, the shock was no less than the explosion of a nuclear bomb.


    The fairyland crape myrtle, the little princess of Xuanyuan family, is the absolute existence of a demigod state, which is only one of Chang''e''s six lives?


    "I don''t want her to be either, but she is."


    Xuanyuan ancestor''s face showed a wry smile. Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica is the pride of Xuanyuan family. As one of the six students, she felt that only he understood: "and when she was born, I already knew and wanted to kill her, but the Tibetan master appeared at that time to stop my killing heart, and I would spare no effort to cultivate him."


    Chu Feng asked subconsciously, "why did the Tibetan master do that? Don''t you know that Chang''e''s reincarnation will be complete and will not destroy her body, but at least one of her six lives?"


    "I don''t know." Xuanyuan Laozu shook his head, revealing his meditative memories: "but the Tibetan master told me that there is no need to kill Lagerstroemia, because one day you will break everything, I can''t see what strength you take to break, but I believe the Tibetan master''s words, so Xuanyuan crape myrtle has lived to this day, and she also knows that she is one of the six lives."


    "Although I told the outside world that Xuanyuan family could fight against the two forbidden areas alone, only I knew that. That''s why Lagerstroemia indica entered the demigod realm, I paid more attention to this problem. Chu Feng, can you understand?"


    Chu Feng nodded vaguely. Xuanyuan family, as the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, was the real Guardian God. It was very important not only to prevent the influence of the reclusive world, but also to prevent the emergence of forbidden areas. Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica, one of the two half gods of Xuanyuan family, is actually Chang''e''s six products.


    Chufeng can understand the helplessness and entanglement in the heart of Xuanyuan Laozu, because I don''t know when, Xuanyuan crape myrtle will leave, seven life fusion, the birth of a supreme god!


    It seems that I didn''t understand the words of the old Chou, so why did you start to understand this


    "There was no such thing before, but when you received the second of Chang''e''s six lives, it did." Xuanyuan Laozu gave a meaningful smile, and the smile was unspeakable: "because Leng Po Tian is Dayi''s reincarnation lodging. Although he is no longer Dayi, he inherits Dayi''s strength and spirit. Chang''e''s sixth birthday is your woman. Do you think it''s hard for him to become a friend if he doesn''t become your enemy?"


    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses were galloping there. Leng Rushuang was one of the seven evil spirits in ancient times. The power inheritor of Yin evil made him feel like a pit father. Now there are still inheritors of Dayi. If it''s not sure that Xuanyuan ancestor is not a joker, Chu Feng will think he is telling a fairy tale.


    Patted his head and breathed out a breath: "it''s just that Dayi destroyed the whole lost country. Although the heaven died together, it took advantage of Chang''e''s actions. So Chang''e Liusheng, even herself and others, had nothing to do with him?"


    "Yes or no." Xuanyuan Laozu shook his head and youyou said: "no one knows about that era, but it is certain that Dayi loved Chang''e deeply. At the beginning, Dayi used her, but it can''t be denied that Dayi loved her. Moreover, according to the limited records, Chang''e fell into reincarnation after Dayi and heaven died together."


    "Therefore, many things are uncertain. Leng Po Tian, as the inheritor of Dayi, has the spirit and will. If you rob his beloved woman, you can only be the enemy. In addition, even if Chang''e recovers, she will destroy you. She was innocent and betrayed by love and died. She also wanted to recover the heaven at the same time."


    Chufeng cast a playful glance: "and you are taboo. Destroy the existence of the five forbidden areas. Dayi wants to kill you because you robbed him. Chang''e wants to kill you because you have profaned her second of six lives. More importantly, you have no choice but to prevent and become stronger.""Grandfather Chu Feng looked at Xuanyuan ancestor in surprise: "you and I said these, I believe you are reminding me to pay attention, but it is definitely not just about it. You also think I can kill them. After all, if you let Leng Chuang Tian fully awaken Dayi''s divine power, or Chang''e wakes up, it will be a disaster to everyone."


    Xuanyuan Laozu nodded happily. He said so much just now, which means that, of course, it is also to let Chu Feng feel the crisis.


    "Yes, I hope you know the danger you are facing, and remember what you should pay attention to. Of course, it also takes into account the thorough awakening of the two of them. It also makes you clear that you have to fight against them. Of course, the most important thing is that the Xuanyuan family has nothing to do with them in the future. You need to stop them."


    To put it bluntly, chufeng didn''t get annoyed at being calculated and used by others. Instead, he respected Xuanyuan''s ancestor. This is a person who uses you and wants you to understand clearly.


    Therefore, Chu Feng didn''t show his displeasure, and asked softly, "ancestor, I understand what you want me to stop them. I believe you know the identity of cold frost, but I''m not strong enough now. Do you have anything else to tell me?"


    Xuanyuan Laozu nodded slightly and looked deep into the distance: "it is not appropriate to use your taboo force before you have reached the level of demigod. Although someone gives you temporary suppression, you will be more difficult to suppress every time you use it. When you can''t suppress it, you will be completely reduced to a God of killing, without human nature."


    "I''ve explored everything and learned that before you get to the demigod state, you can still use the force of taboo seven times at most. If you do more than seven times, you will lose yourself completely."


    Chu Feng frowned deeply: "this seven times, what boundary?"


    Xuanyuan Laozu''s fingers glided across the air: "you are now the strength of Tianyuan''s seven levels of state. To defeat the first level of Tianyang, this is what taboo can do."


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and said with a wry smile: "meaning, I can only constantly improve the cultivation of martial arts, and do less fighting over the steps. I understand this. I hope I will be a demigod next year."


    There is helplessness in the words, thinking that the body contains the power of terror, but it can not be used at will. Chu Feng is powerless. But when I think of Murong Bing and Zhang Yuner, I feel a little more stable!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1198

    After a lunch, it was as cold as frost!


    Under an old tree in the inner palace garden, Murong Bing leaned lazily on Chu Feng''s thigh to rest. He smelled a smell. He opened his eyes, looked sideways and blinked his beautiful eyes and said, "the dull girl is coming!"


    "Sudaji!" As cold as frost, on the face of the original frost, when hearing Murong Bing''s words, he cried angrily. When the Chu wind was not good, a cold breath came directly.


    Murong gave a cold hum, and the cold breath disappeared completely as if it had never appeared. He stood up and patted the grass scraps on her skirt and said, "it''s just ice soul skill. I haven''t paid attention to this princess, dull girl!"


    "You Leng Rushuang didn''t know who Murong Bing was at first, but now I know after I went to the barren mountain and came back. If I want to get angry, I will see Chu Feng on the side, pointing to Murong Bing and humming: "follow me, I will fight you for 300 rounds!"


    "Besides, you are still a stuffy goods, don''t go!"


    Lengrushuang narrowed his eyes and laughed instead of anger: "no, right? Then I''ll talk to little bastard about those years, those years, you and,"


    "go!" Before the words were spoken, Murong Bing gave a sweet drink and disappeared in the air. With a cold and pleasant smile, Murong Bing followed him. In a flash, they could not see their figures. It was obvious that they were looking for a place to fight.


    Chu Feng stood in place, for a time did not respond to come over, frown tightly, feel what is wrong, just what is wrong, and another time can not say.


    When he turned to have a rest, he suddenly thought of something. He finally thought of something wrong.


    Murong Bing comes from the wild demon domain. In the mouth of Lagerstroemia indica, it is a mysterious and powerful place. Chiyou came out from there. Before that, no one in the world knew the existence of the wild demon domain.


    Leng Rushuang is the inheritor of Yin evil spirit. According to the reason, it is possible for her to know the taboo talents. How can she know Murong Bing?


    Thinking of a possibility, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched fiercely. Is Murong Bing the product of this era or the product of ancient times?


    Thinking that the wild demon domain may have lasted in the ancient times, only to avoid a disaster of extinction, Murong Bing is likely to be an old goblin for endless years. Chu Feng feels a burst of pain in his heart. How old is it?


    Chufeng was ready to ask Murong Bing how she knew cold as frost. She turned around and walked to the room, but when she got to the door, she couldn''t open it. It seemed that she was locked from inside. She wanted to break into the door and forget it.


    As for Yan Qiaoling and ye Zixuan, they don''t know where to go. Xuanyuan crape myrtle is resting somewhere in the inner palace. Xuanyuan ancestor has already left directly. Chu Feng really doesn''t know where to go for a while.


    After a look at the direction of Murong Bing''s departure, I don''t know whether their fight will destroy Xuanyuan''s secret place. Nunuuzui chufeng goes forward and prepares to find a room to rest. Although Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica is one of the six students, some things still need to be determined from the crape myrtle.


    How can we detect whether the person is one of the six Chang''e students, so that we can know which two women around him are Chang''e Liusheng, and take precautions as soon as possible.


    When he came to the door of a room, Chu Feng directly pushed the door in, left and right to see no one. He closed the door with satisfaction, took off his shoes and jumped to bed. When he came to Xuanyuan ancient city, he didn''t have a good rest until now. Moreover, the pressure was increasing. He always needed more rest to relax.


    Unconsciously, Chu Feng went to sleep.


    Soon after the door opened, lupei came in, closed the door, and saw Chu Feng lying on the bed. He looked around in amazement and thought he had gone to the wrong room.


    As soon as you see, it''s really the room that the crape myrtle arranged for her. Because she came out of the enchanting forest, and she didn''t want her to pass on some things, so she was placed in the Kirin City to train her as a child of Xuanyuan''s own department.


    Lu Pei didn''t have any idea about this, but seeing Chu Feng lying on her bed and pursing her mouth, he thought to himself, what does this guy want to do? It''s not like walking in the wrong room?


    She walked slowly and lightly. She had just gone to the training ground in Qilin city for training. After seeing Chu Feng, she was sure she was asleep. She turned her eyes and walked into the bathroom.


    Many things in Xuanyuan ancient city were built in imitation of the ancient style. Lu Pei walked in, took off his clothes, revealed his perfect body, and stepped into a bath bucket like thing. After pressing on an object next to it, water appeared in the mouth connected with a bamboo tube above. Lu Pei took a comfortable bath.


    Twenty minutes later, Lu Pei took a good bath. He just came out in his clothes and stood by the bed looking at the sleeping Chu Feng. He looked very carefully.


    After saying a few words to himself, Lu Pei sat down and looked down at Chu Feng''s eyelashes, which were a little long. Coupled with the reason for closing his eyes, people felt very comfortable looking at them.


    The corner of his mouth was slightly tilted up. Lu Pei lowered his meaningful smile and gently kissed Chu Feng''s mouth. Then he separated as quickly as a thief. When he found that Chu Feng still closed his eyes and relaxed a little, he was bold.Lu Pei was not a reserved woman in her heart. Lu Pei went outside and locked the door of the room. She came back and slapped the last cover off her body. She climbed into bed with her hands and feet, pulled the cup over her and chufeng''s body, and put her arms around chufeng directly.


    Chu Feng, who was tired, smelled the fragrance and movement beside him. Subconsciously, he opened his eyes and suddenly felt something pressing on his body. He saw Lu Pei''s eyes blinking at him. The corners of his mouth twitched: "what are you doing? Why are you in my bed? Tell you, I''m not a casual man."


    Lu Pei didn''t feel embarrassed. On the contrary, he held his arms tighter and opened his lips: "just get up casually, not a person? And this is my bed. How did it become yours? I haven''t asked you why you want to be in my room. Do you want to be ungrateful to me


    Chu Feng turned his eyes speechless, but he also knew that it was the room he was looking for. It could be Lu Pei''s room. He felt that the woman was unarmed in the quilt, and the swelling was close to the arm, which was hot and dry.


    But also know that Lu Pei such a woman, can play, but no mood, cough: "even if it is not a person, not to you, get out of my way, I want to get up!"


    Lu Peigen didn''t mean to let go. Instead, he put his hand down directly. When he was surprised, he let out a breath: "don''t pretend to be serious with me. I''ve heard that you have many women in the secular world. I don''t want you to be responsible. Just give me a hair!"


    "And you''ve all reacted, so don''t bear it!"


    Chu Feng is an exciting woman who wants to break free. However, Lu Pei, who is in the first place of tiannu, can make Chu Feng get up so simply. There is no way for Chu Feng to move.


    As soon as Chu Feng''s eyes congealed and prepared to use more powerful force, he suddenly remembered what Xuanyuan Laozu and he said. No matter how much taboo force you use, as long as you use it, it will enhance its breakthrough power. Then it will be more difficult to suppress it next time.


    Now, if we want to use the force of taboo to shake Lu Pei off, I''m sure that even once, there are only seven opportunities left. Chu Feng is not willing to waste it. After all, there is still a long way to go before reaching the demigod realm.


    After dispersing the idea of using the force of taboo, Chu Feng sighed: "Miss Lu, I''m really not interested in you. You''d better let me go!"


    "What you say is not true!" Lu Pei despised Chu Feng with a look. The hand got into Chu Feng''s pants and hummed: "although your strength is only Tianyuan period, I can''t stop you as long as you are willing to be ten. Now you don''t push me hard, which shows that you are trying to catch."


    "Little brother, don''t play games with my sister. I understand you. Don''t you want me to take the initiative? What a taste


    Chu Feng was stunned by Lu Pei. He really didn''t mean that he would like to refuse to return to welcome, but the force of taboo was restricted only seven times before the demigod state. It was impossible to waste it on such things at will. How could Lu Pei''s mouth be full of his own taste?


    Lu Pei''s hand had already moved before he knew the situation. Chu Feng felt thirsty and turned his eyes to smile: "sister Pepe, you can see that, but I really think so. I just think about it for a while. I still like to ride on it and whip!"


    "You say, can we change places, I go up and down?"


    Lu Pei looked like this, but he didn''t doubt anything else. He took the cup back and lifted it. He leaned on it and let Chu Feng loose. He opened his hands and feet: "come on, love me well. Don''t say you go up and down. You can go back if you want to."


    "Good!" Chu Feng seems excited to say a word, suddenly jumped up and got out of bed, quickly put on shoes, quickly opened the door and ran away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1199

    Chu Feng, who left Lu Pei''s room, had just turned a corner and stood on the corner, his face twitching.


    I don''t know when Xuanyuan crape myrtle is standing here. Her face is covered by the veil. There is a faint sadness and playfulness in the ethereal eyes. Two different colors appear in the eyes of Lagerstroemia indica, but they will not make people feel contradictory.


    Chu Feng looks back at Lu Pei''s room awkwardly. It is only four meters away from here. When they talked just now, they didn''t have a very low voice. You don''t need to think about it and know that crape myrtle must have heard it.


    A wry smile crossed and he said, "if I said that it was just an accident that I entered that room, do you believe it?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle beautiful eyes flicker, turn back to walk: "and I have nothing to do with it!"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then followed up, two people came to the other end of the garden one after another, Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia''s residence is here, there are several plum trees blooming in violation of the season, competing to bloom.


    There was a stone table under the tree, and a set of tea set was placed on it. The crape myrtle elegant walked to sit down, with an extremely elegant temperament between words and deeds. Naturally, she played with the tea set in front of her, obviously to make tea.


    Chu Feng curled his mouth and went to sit down. He looked at the woman sitting on the opposite side, no matter from which angle, they were perfect: "crape myrtle concubine, how did you put on the yarn again, didn''t I take it off?"


    The moving hand slightly stagnated, and Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia quickly recovered as usual. While playing with the tea set, she said faintly: "it''s just a joke with you. You''re the judge. I''m from Xuanyuan family. How can we be together? Don''t think too much about it."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, the behavior of crape myrtle at the moment is too abnormal, completely different from the time when enchanting the forest.


    A cup of tea has been pushed in front of Chu Feng. Xuanyuan crape myrtle says faintly: "in addition, the meeting of the holy court is coming. I don''t know how the little master of Chu is going to do it?"


    Chu Feng put his hands on the stone table, staring at the crape myrtle without blinking, but the latter did not know what to do, so do what, as if everything around her had nothing to do with it.


    But with Chu Feng tea also do not drink, is staring at her after a few minutes, Xuanyuan crape myrtle or some can not bear the look of the eyes, turned to one side: "Chu Shaozhu, self-respect!"


    "Those who follow me prosper, those who oppose me perish!" Chu Feng took back his eyes, took up the cup of tea in front of him and threw out a sentence indifferently. When the latter looked at her, he coldly repeated: "those who follow my will live, those who oppose my will die. I don''t know when the five forbidden areas will appear completely. Many things can''t be determined, and I can''t control myself from not doing anything."


    "So at the end of the meeting, it''s time for them to make a statement. Those who are good will prosper and those who are against will die, because I don''t want to waste any time on them."


    The eyes of crape myrtle Xuanyuan are slightly coagulated. The answer to Chu Feng is not only expected, but also unexpected. As expected, Chu Feng never lacks the heart to kill. Unexpectedly, Chu Fengming knows that the complete opening of the five forbidden areas is related to him, and he has to hold up the butcher''s knife, which Xuanyuan crape can''t understand.


    Isn''t it time to unite all the forces that can be united?


    However, when she could not think of it, Xuanyuan crape myrtle didn''t ask, but simply threw out a sentence: "life is precious, ants still muddle along and live, not to mention people, Chu Shaozhu can not do that, hope to maintain a benevolent heart."


    Chu Feng put down his tea cup: "do you mean that when Chang''e gathers six lives to revive and subvert the world, I will treat it with a kind heart?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle holding the teapot''s hand a stagnation, look at the Chu wind in doubt: "what do you know?"


    "I know everything I need to know." Chu Feng stood up and went to Xuanyuan crape myrtle''s back, smelling her body that very good smell of the smell, light said: "you are destined to be my woman in this life, Chang''e seven lives as one, do you think I may let any accident in one''s life?"


    "Crape myrtle concubine, intentional indifference just you found a problem, cold broken day is too strong, do not want me to be hurt, want to give me time to grow up, right?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle holding the teapot''s hand directly released, bang fell on the stone table, the cover fell, Xuanyuan crape myrtle turned around, also want to speak, the veil on his face has been removed by Chu Feng again, no words, only the hottest kiss.


    She wants to resist. After her red lips are kissed and her teeth are prized open, she gradually gets up and holds Chu Feng. After the kiss ends quickly, the woman''s beautiful eyes flicker: "actually, you know that I don''t love you. The reason why I don''t want you to be hurt is that six students are the same. They love you, and I can''t help but have affection for you."


    "Even if Chang''e, who is still waking up, is sure to have affection for you. Primary and secondary does not mean that the Lord must represent everything."


    "I don''t love now, but it doesn''t mean I won''t really fall in love." Chufeng laughs and kisses the delicate red lips of Lagerstroemia indica again. I don''t know it. Now I know that crape myrtle is one of Chang''e''s six students, and she has the other two of Chang''e''s.In addition, a woman in the middle of the night should not feel like a woman in the middle of the night.


    Naturally, Xuanyuan crape myrtle doesn''t know that Chu Feng is so firm and not afraid to fight against Leng Po Tian. Otherwise, she throws him away with a slap of affirmation. At this time, she just enjoys the tenderness of Chu Feng and the feeling of loving Chu Feng deeply in the remaining two lives.


    Two people are still passionate kissing, suddenly just to find Xuanyuan crape myrtle Xuanyuan Lang stood at the entrance and exit of the garden, staring at the big eyes directly burst out a rude, the next moment came to the two people in front of: "sister, Chu Feng, this boy and woman countless, you are the most respected Princess of Xuanyuan family, how to be a little boy, caught by this boy?"


    Chu Feng was still enjoying the tenderness of a woman, so he heard a fly like voice. When Xuanyuan Ziwei pushed him away shyly, chufeng turned around and wanted to kick Xuanyuan Lang to fly. But when he thought of Xuanyuan''s words, he put down his feet.


    Pointing to Xuanyuan Lang: "I''ll shoot you to death if you talk about it again. Don''t call me my name, brother-in-law!"


    She also put her arms around the slender waist of crape myrtle, as if a loser attacked Bai Fumei: "because from now on, your sister Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia is my woman, my child''s baby, understand?"


    Xuanyuan Lang blinked his eyes, stepped back and pointed to Chu Feng. He looked bitter and bitter: "you have personality. You robbed my family of frost. You still arch my sister. You can be shameless, but you can''t be so shameless!"


    He also wanted to complain about the crime of Chu Feng. He saw Chu Feng''s bad eyes and thought of the day when he was kicked by Chu Feng as a ball. Xuanyuanlang coughed and stopped talking.


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle a helpless push away under the Chu wind, restore as usual look: "what matter?"


    "I don''t know, but the people below told me." Xuanyuan Lang took a look at Chu Feng, wondering how his sister liked Chu Feng. He also told him something: "the forest 200 kilometers away from the ancient city suddenly changed, and the whole forest was frozen."


    "According to the people close by, the cold temperature is no less than that of the frozen land, so I''ll tell my sister, do you want to go and have a look?"


    "As cold as ice?" Xuanyuan crape myrtle frown slightly, think of what to see Chu Feng: "nine Princess and cold as frost? As cold as frost, it seems to have come back from the ancient veins of barren mountains. "


    Chu Feng gave Xuanyuan Lang a look of displeasure. He didn''t want to know that it was Murong Bing and lengrushuang in a dry fight. He hugged Xuanyuan crape myrtle and said in Xuanyuan Lang''s disdainful eyes: "nothing. It''s just two ignorant women fighting. Don''t worry. I''ll beat her ass at night!"


    When Chu Feng said that, Xuanyuan crape myrtle also knew that it was Murong Bing and lengrushuang at war. With a little dignified between her eyebrows, she hugged Chu Feng and said when xuanyuanlang opened her mouth, "Xiao Lang, tell the people in the ancient city that it was only caused by me in my practice. I don''t need to worry about it or get close to it."


    In the twinkling of an eye, chufeng disappeared in the same place. The taboo force of Chu wind can''t be used at will, even if it flies away from the sky.


    Xuanyuan Lang closed his mouth after two people left for a long time. Tut said: "Xuanyuan little princess was arched off by the sexual mouth. No wonder sister Rushuang can''t resist the collusion of this beast!"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle with Chu wind across a hundred miles, quickly came to the frozen forest, filled with two forces of terror, Xuanyuan crape myrtle frowned: "nine princesses, four princesses, so go down Xuanyuan secret place will be completely frozen by you, please be merciful, give Xuanyuan secret place a little quiet."


    Four princesses?


    At the moment, the fear of fox Wei and the wind from the forest to see the wind.


    Murong Bing is the ninth princess. He knows that he seems to be one of the important figures in the wild demon kingdom. But who does the fourth Princess refer to? Is it cold as frost? But isn''t she the seventh of the seven evil spirits?


    When Chu Feng couldn''t think of the name Xuanyuan crape myrtle and was ready to see it directly with his left eye, two roaring sounds shook the sky, and two huge figures flew out of the forest, one black and one white!


    Chu Feng fixed his eyes to see, and then burst out a rude: "I rely on, how to return a responsibility?"


    The two huge figures are the Nine Tailed Tianhu. The difference is one black and one white. The white Chu Feng knew that it was Murong Bing. He had known it on the mengtuoshan mountain, while the black one swallowed his mouth: "crape myrtle, don''t tell me the truth!"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle looked at the Chu wind, with a trace of banter: "the black nine tail sky fox, is cold as frost, nine princess a mother sister, the difference is, different eggs!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1200

    Cold as frost, is also a demon, but also Murong ice a sibling''s sister, different eggs of twins!


    At the same time, he is one of the seven evil kings, Yin Sha!


    Chu Feng rubbed his head and looked at the two big Tianhu fighting in the sky and said with a bitter smile: "crape myrtle concubine, cold as frost, is Yinsha, one of the seven evil sages in ancient times. Now you tell me that she is the elder sister of ice and ice. I don''t read much books. Don''t cheat me!"


    In fact, the most pitiful thing is that he ate the cold as frost.


    "I''d like to say it''s not true, but it''s true." Xuanyuan crape myrtle understood the meaning of Chu Feng, but did not wave back: "otherwise, you feel cold as frost, how to make that kind of medicine, even if you solve it, it needs to be a little difficult, because it contains the enchanting skill of the fox clan in the demon domain."


    "And now the facts are in front of you. You can''t believe that she is a demon, can''t you?"


    Chufeng was stunned and nodded slightly. He looked at the Nine Tailed sky fox with black hair and shining hair. It was just the opposite of the one made by Murong Bing. However, the power was similar to that of Murong Bing. He began to understand why Murong Bing often targeted the cold as frost.


    Dare two people are sisters, but Murong Bing comes from ancient times?


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle see Chu wind has also basic digestion of these information, redundant she did not know, also dispersed the meaning of continue to say, nodded and exhaled: "nine princesses, four princesses, Chu Feng is now watching here, do you want to fight?"


    A word passed out several miles away, the black and white two sky foxes in the air stopped and looked down. You can see that the black sky Fox''s eyes flickered slightly, but the white fox did not have much look. His body gradually became smaller and turned into Murong Bing and came to Chu Feng''s side.


    The corner of his eyes left the black fox in the air, holding Chu Feng''s arm, a face of grievance: "brother-in-law!"


    Chu Feng coughed violently, and the black fox in the air rolled his eyes, but he also turned into a human figure. Standing in front of Chu Feng, he was as cold as frost!


    "Brother in law, what''s the matter with you?" And Murong Bing seems to know nothing in general, gently patting Chu Feng''s back, the voice is delicate, can make people''s bones are soft in general: "are you worried about my sister-in-law who loaded forks and blame you for arching your sister-in-law. If so, you can rest assured that no one can take me away from you."


    "Wait till we go back, we will fight for 300 rounds and sow seeds!"


    Chu Feng looks embarrassed. How can he not know that Murong Bing is teasing him in disguise, but he also knows that Murong Bing probably knows who Leng Rushuang is at the beginning, and Leng Rushuang only knows Murong Bing''s identity later. This can be explained clearly why Murong Bing only said a few words about her, so he has to fight with Murong Bing.


    If ordinary people were in it, they would have been crushed and frozen to death.


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng patted Xuanyuan crape myrtle: "crape myrtle concubine, melt these ice, don''t let the person discover!"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle knew that Chu Feng wanted to talk with Murong Bing alone. She nodded and flew away. A mysterious force surged between heaven and earth. The hot breath enveloped all around, and the ice on the ground was slowly melting.


    Murong ice is still nestled in Chu Feng''s arms, fox''s eyes blinked: "brother-in-law, what do you want to ask, or do you want sisters to take off?"


    Chu Feng was Murong ice called a few consecutive brother-in-law, feeling a deep sense of guilt in his heart, passing a bitter smile said: "don''t call brother-in-law, I listen to kidney pain!"


    Murong Bing, who pretended to be surprised, put his small hand on Chu Feng''s abdomen and kneaded it: "how can kidney ache? Is there a stuffy girl who has squeezed you dry? I''ll tell you, this woman is cold in appearance, but wild in heart. I''m sure that she will try to get fresh meat like you, and my heart aches to death."


    "Come on, take off your pants and I''ll rub them for you to eliminate swelling. I''m sure you''ve been swollen by a stuffy girl!"


    "Don''t mention it!" Chu Feng looked at Murong Bing as if he was addicted to it. He clapped her hand with a bitter smile and forced himself to calm down and open his mouth: "tell me about it. Why are you two sisters?"


    Lengrushuang glared at Murong Bing fiercely. She walked over and sat down. Her whole face was cold, as if someone in the world owed her one hundred and eighty thousand yuan.


    It turns out that in the past endless years, that is, in the ancient times, Leng Rushuang walked out of the wild demon realm, and showed his head in the age where the monks were all over the place, and was attracted by numerous forces. However, Leng Rushuang joined some people and formed the seven evil sage King together.


    He also got a mysterious power by chance, and soon became the master of that time until taboos appeared and the era of destruction began.


    In the past, lengrushuang was as graceful as Murong Bing. The natural charm could confuse all living beings. But she finally fell in love with a person she should not love, which is one of the taboos, dark eyes, ancient demons!


    From that time on, a conspiracy shrouded Qisha Shengjun and their related forces. When Leng Rushuang reflected that everything was a conspiracy, the ancient demons had disappeared, and the goddess who owned the eyes of fate killed the Qisha emperor and all their forces.Because Leng Rushuang didn''t belong to the world at that time, when the goddess started to kill, she left an illusory body and fled back to the wild demon domain, and told the outside world what was in danger. Until the Xiuzhen world was broken, the door of the wild demon domain was closed and escaped the era.


    Until the beginning of this era, the wild demon domain gradually revived. Chiyou took the demon domain army to fight out. Lengrushuang also followed him at that time, along with Murong Bing.


    However, the practitioners who had been able to suppress the wild demon domain and made them dare not to go out have been destroyed. They thought that the warriors in this era were also very powerful. Chiyou not only failed, but also killed 107 brothers, and then hid from the wild demon domain again.


    However, because of the appearance of that time, it has been known by the people of this era, which doomed its instability. That is to say, lengrushuang and Murong Bing were both left in this world. The demon princess who once made a great stir in ancient times were the sisters.


    But the good time was not long. The wild demon domain suffered a great change. The leader of the demon domain fell, and the separation and fighting of different races set off a bloody two hundred years. After calming down, the new Lord of demon domain summoned the absolute elite of all ethnic groups, including Leng Rushuang sisters.


    At that time, the Lord of the demon domain fell in love with the two sisters and wanted to marry them as concubines. However, both of them were unwilling. Finally, Leng Rushuang fell down in that war and fell into reincarnation. In addition, Murong Bing also secluded in this world, occasionally appearing in this world and occasionally returning to the demon domain.


    This unknown history is said from Murong Bing''s mouth. He can imagine the hardships of that period of time. He clenched Murong Bing''s hand and said in a soft voice, "those days have passed. I can''t hurt you no matter he is the Lord of the demon Kingdom, or anyone else!"


    Although Murong Bing didn''t say anything at the moment, Chu Feng probably knew what Leng Rushuang was thinking and looked at her: "I know why you want to fight against ice ice. It''s just that you are dead and fall into samsara, but Bingbing is still alive, but there are some things she can''t do. For example, as one of the seven evil spirits, is Bingbing willing to


    "After all, they are sisters, and there is not much hatred. In the future, I don''t want you to show hatred for ice, or I will destroy you, my woman, no one can threaten you, no matter you are the four princesses of demon domain or the evil spirit!"


    Chu Feng coughed to cover up his embarrassment. He thought he didn''t hear it. However, he was shocked that the history of the wild demon domain was even longer than the country it lost. It had existed in ancient times, and he hid himself from that destructive era.


    To now countless years of time, how many amazing secrets will be hidden?


    Chu Feng is thinking about whether to find a chance to go to the demon area and find a bit of justice for Murong Bing. If there is a home, it can only exist in various ways in this world. That feeling Chu Feng knows.


    I guess Murong Bing may have been chased and killed by the Lord of the demon domain and saved by his parents. Everything is fate.


    "Brother in law!" When Chu Feng was thinking about how to go, Murong Bing took his arm with infinite grievances: "this stuffy girl is obviously more evil than me. She was the evil spirit of the warlords in ancient times. Now a bad face is really annoying. You have something to do with her. Don''t touch me. I don''t want anything passing through her body!"


    Leng Rushuang doesn''t care if Murong Bing breaks out her history and hums: "yes, if you want to do anything to this woman again, I''ll wipe your lifeblood. We are all the pride of demon domain, we won''t serve the same man, even the master of demon domain can''t!"


    Looking at the two sisters who were fighting each other just now, Chu Feng turned his eyes and said, "if I want both of them, what do you want?"


    Lengrushuang''s face suddenly cooled down. Although she was not the original four princesses of demon domain, her strength was still the original. Murong Bing was her own sister, which could not change the fact. Moreover, she did not want to share a man with Murong Bing. The cold face has already explained her meaning.


    Murong ice sad like leaning on the shoulder of Chu Feng: "then I can only say goodbye to my brother-in-law in tears, I can''t let you back arch the charge of sister-in-law!"


    Chu wind suddenly speechless!


    Just thinking about whether to send out Wang BA''s Qi and let these two cold and hot women converge a little, the earth suddenly moved, Chu Feng''s body swayed around and looked around: "what''s the matter, earthquake?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle suddenly appeared, the beautiful eyes blinked: "frozen land, it seems that the cold broken day has made a choice, this war will come sooner or later!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1201

    Xuanwu Gate in the north, frozen land!


    In the moment just now, the earth shaking upheaval suddenly occurred. It was like a big earthquake. All the soldiers who tried in the frozen land all left quickly and came to the frozen land several kilometers away, looking at the frozen land where the glacier has not melted for thousands of years, and feeling the violent vibration under their feet.


    They were all surprised what happened and why such a strange situation happened in the frozen and cold land all the year round.


    What''s more, it seems that the source of the earthquake is still from the center of the frozen land. However, the temperature of that place is below the extreme all the year round. Even if a warrior in the period of natural anger enters into it, it is difficult to resist for a few minutes. Therefore, everyone has a black eye on what is going on at the moment.


    However, the vibration did not mean to stop at the moment, but became more and more violent. The whole Xuanyuan secret place was affected by different factors. People in Xuanyuan ancient city were surprised at what happened.


    If it was not for the warning sound of Xuanyuan ancient city, most people would have started to flee for their lives at this moment.


    When everyone in the outside world is guessing what''s going on, the temperature in the center of the frozen land is under the extreme all the year round. If a drop of water doesn''t get close to it, it will freeze completely. If an ordinary person enters into it, it will become an ice sculpture in an instant.


    Even if the flaming flame comes to this place, it will be frozen and invisible. No one knows how cold it is here, but we all know that only when the demigod state enters it, it will not be eroded by the huge natural cold.


    On a high platform formed by ice, a tall and straight figure stands there at the moment, with the artistic conception of contempt for the common people. It is the young master of Leng family, the inheritor of Dayi, who breaks the sky!


    A little bit in the distance, a woman in a black dress calmly looks at all these things in front of her eyes, and looks more at a small iceberg in front of the ice covered high platform. At a height of more than 20 meters, you can''t be with Chang''e because of other people''s contempt. Now the opportunity is in front of you, and the people who can block you no longer exist.


    Do it, pick up your pride, your everything, bloom your glory, complete the regret you left at the beginning


    "I hope what you told me is true, or I will be the first to kill you!" Leng Po Tian suddenly turned around, his eyes shot at the black skirt woman like an arrow, then looked at the small iceberg, a hand stretched out, and a huge force began to gather in his palm, wreaking havoc around him.


    The cold wind is colder than the beginning because of a gesture of cold breaking day, and the violent vibration is more violent than the beginning.


    Boo!


    The sound of iceberg cracking came out, and the little iceberg of more than 20 meters began to crack from the highest place. The sky was cold and the sky was broken, and there was a touch of softness in his eyes, as if he was about to see something he loved.


    The sound of cracking was much faster than the beginning. In the end, it was in the middle of the sky. With a bang, one hand was clenched into a fist.


    The surrounding ice ground is all broken up, which is swept up by the cold wind. The cold broken day is in the cold, and his messy hair and dirty face are not affected!


    The body suddenly jumped up and didn''t get into the iceberg which had already cracked out a huge crack. At this moment, the cold wind around it calmed down and recovered as usual. If the surrounding platform had not collapsed and the ice was cracked and broken, no one believed what had happened just now.


    The black skirt woman glanced at the crack that the cold broken sky had not entered into, and with a meaningful smile, the graceful figure leaped up and disappeared in the sky in an instant, leaving only a touch of intoxicating fragrance in the air.


    Murong ice released now can not use the force of taboo Chu Feng forward, show eyebrow micro Cu: "I feel a familiar taste, boring girl, do you feel it?"


    "Su Daji, no matter how I am your sister, speak better." As cold as frost, he drank with his face. He glared at Murong ice and went forward, feeling the residual breath over the frozen land. He frowned: "it''s a little familiar, but it''s too long. I can''t remember who he is."


    Chu Feng has always been inexplicable. He only knows that Leng Po Tian is the inheritor of Dayi and inherits Dayi''s strength and will. In addition, many things are unknown.


    Seeing the dignified looks on the faces of the three women, Chu Feng stepped forward and took a look at the frozen land. Even if they were so far apart, they could feel the extreme cold breath.


    "What''s going on?" he asked


    Before getting an answer, thunderbolt burst out in the sky, and the four people looked at the frozen land with their eyes together, because at this moment, they felt that there was a terrible breath coming into being in the frozen land, which they were not unfamiliar with.


    It''s the breath of the cold sky!


    I don''t know that Leng Po Tian is the cold frost of the inheritor of Dayi. He frowns and says, "what''s going on? This breath is my brother''s!"


    "And it is placed in the frozen land, waiting for the master''s call. It seems that the cold broken sky has made a choice to make this era chaotic!""Sun bow? Big Yi? " Leng Rushuang looks at Xuanyuan crape myrtle. She is not a fool. She has caught something from these words. She is surprised and says: "you mean that my brother is the inheritor of Dayi. Now, adhering to the power of Dayi, I want to wake up completely. In that case, Chu Feng is not going to die?"


    Chu Feng passed by with a bitter smile and helpless color. When he thought of the words of Xuanyuan ancestor, although he didn''t know what the sun shooting bow was, it could not be inferred from common sense that it could become the artifact in the original myths and legends.


    In the short silence, in the center of the frozen land, the cracked iceberg collapsed, a figure burst out of it, holding a curved bow without bowstring in his hand, and there was a faint flame around it.


    The cold broken sky stayed in the air, stroked the bow in his hand, and cocked his mouth to scorn the common people: "let you bury under the ice for countless years, it seems that your pride and anger in your heart have not been wiped out. Baby, I come back, and I will take you to kill a brilliant world in this 3000 world!"


    Bow, on the bow without bowstring, from between the two fingers of the cold broken sky, an arrow with fire is slowly formed. Although there is no bow string, it is ready to shoot at gunfire.


    Target, the highest mountain in the frozen land!


    Whoosh, the arrow left the string, and the arrow that flew out brought out a long flame tail, just like a popular slide into the sky. The difference is that it has destructive power. In the twinkling of an eye, it reaches the top of the mountain and smashes into it.


    Suddenly, an endless flame came into being, covering the whole icebound mountain. When the flame was extinguished, the mountain top had disappeared.


    People who saw this scene from afar were shocked. The ice covered land was extremely cold, and the flame couldn''t melt. What was that just now? How can the mountain that has not been melted for thousands of years, and it is only a short moment?


    Everyone''s heart in shock after the birth of a huge fear, are thinking about what is born.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to think about the meteor like thing just now, but it is undeniable that it is an arrow, an arrow with fire, and an arrow that can burn all things!


    Sun shooting bow, one of the artifacts left in the sky!


    Chufeng coughs gently and comes up with a feeling of powerlessness. Leng Po Tian''s own strength has already been incomparable. Now he has got a sun shooting bow. Chu Feng does not need to think about it, but he has no choice.


    Bitter smile to see to Xuanyuan crape myrtle: "why do you want him to get the sun bow, I believe you don''t let him go to the frozen land, he will never find the archery bow sealed by Xuanyuan emperor?"


    "Yes Xuanyuan crape myrtle gently nodded, did not deny her practice: "just this is the fate, is a let cold broken days choose the fate, he is to love life or love Chang''e, but at the moment it seems that Leng Po Tian loves Chang''e more than everything, so you should strive to grow up, or you will die very miserable."


    "Not only that, but also your beauty, your brother and everything you have will disappear."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and finally sighed silently. He knew that the meaning of Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, or Xuanyuan''s ancestor, was to let him grow up with strong pressure.


    Looking at the frozen land from afar, a figure has been vaguely visible. An arrow with flame is coming towards this side. Chu Feng''s mouth twitches: "this madman, don''t you want the arrow that shoots the sun bow?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle, Murong Bing and lengrushuang jointly issued a powerful force. Murong Bing blinked: "husband, the arrow of the sun shooting bow is not in kind. As long as you hold the sun shooting bow, and the realm is above the wrath of heaven, there will be arrows when you open the bow, and the power is so powerful that you can''t imagine it."


    Chufeng''s eyes glared round: "as long as people don''t die, arrows never stop?" Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng''s mouth twitches, so cold breaking day is not only a bow and arrow, but also a powerful blow?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1202

    An arrow to the East, carrying the power to destroy everything!


    Xuanyuan and Lagerstroemia indica are all in the state of demigod. However, the power of the three is just able to resist the power of an arrow. The whole mountain top is devastated by this huge force, and the trees and stones all don''t know where to go.


    It can be seen that the strength brought out by this arrow, and the combination of Xuanyuan crape myrtle three people is so huge.


    If Chu Feng is not standing behind the three people, they should doubt whether they will be directly blown to any corner by that huge force.


    Seeing that his arrow was blocked, Leng broke the sky with a cold smile. He opened his bow and an arrow came into being directly. His face changed as cold as frost and exclaimed, "brother!"


    Cold broken God feeling a stagnation, looking at cold frost, after a change of his insight into what general: "Rushuang, you are a boarding demon born in the human body, I am a boarding God in the human body, but there is no denying that we are brothers and sisters, but now I want to do something, no one can stop me, you can not."


    "Give you a chance to leave, or I will let you die!"


    But the other two breath, they are very strange.


    Surprised at what happened in Xuanyuan''s secret place, there were so many strong people who were equivalent to the demigod state. At the same time, they were also away from the place quickly, for fear that the fierce demigod force would tear them up completely.


    He nodded and looked at the cold broken sky which had completely changed a person at the moment, and asked softly, "what are you going to do?"


    "Kill and take a man!" Cold broken day released the hand that took string, coldly threw out a sentence.


    Pointing at Chu Feng behind the three girls, he said indifferently: "kill the guy who will threaten me when he grows up and rob my woman!" Stop to look at the crape myrtle Xuanyuan, eyes can not stop the soft: "and then take her away, let me that long farewell beloved, can break cocoon rebirth!"


    "No way!" Cold as frost, she gave a direct and tender drink. She stepped back and took Chu Feng''s hand. She looked firm: "in the barren mountains and ancient veins, I saw my past life, present life and future. Chu Feng is my man and my only man. Even if you are my brother, I won''t let you kill him."


    "And I believe that as long as you don''t provoke him, he will never target you."


    Cold frost suddenly words, not only let Chu Feng a Leng one Leng Leng, is Murong Bing also slightly surprised, she and Chu Feng things vaguely or know, is basically an accident happened, or because of cold frost''s own fruit just a small accident.


    How does it feel like she fell in love with Chu Feng?


    Murong Bing murmured with a small mouth and hummed: "stuffy girl, you really want to rob a man with me, but I won''t give face, even if you have been played!"


    "Go away!" On such a serious occasion, Murong Bing also said something like this, cold as frost drinks, eyes firmly look at Leng Po Tian: "but in addition to this, I will not care who you want to take away, even if it is my sister, Su Daji!"


    "Sudaji!" Cold broken sky eyes light a coagulation, look across a sharp look at Murong ice, sneer at the mouth: "step on iron shoes, no place to find, all without effort, you are su Daji, once only heard your name, but now it is the first time to see you, your coveted constitution, I think about for a long time."


    "Come with me, I can promise you not to kill Chu Feng, as long as you are my woman."


    Chu Feng looks at Murong Bing suspiciously. What kind of constitution is this evil spirit? How can you feel as if you can get great benefits from her body?


    When Murong Bing heard Leng Po Tian''s words as if he were in charge, he snorted coldly and went as charming as he could: "in my dream, Chang''e''s blind eye had taken a fancy to you, and the whole heaven was destroyed by you!"


    "You can''t help it." Leng Po Tian sneers, hands a Yang, shooting sun bow disappeared in the hand, directly to Murong ice and Xuanyuan crape myrtle grasp.


    As cold as frost, he pulled the Chu wind and kept retreating. He said, "I warn you not to move. Otherwise, I will die directly in front of you."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth: "I don''t have much to do with whether you die or not."


    Cold as frost, a Leng, and then angry slap on the body of Chu Feng, cold hum a burst out, three quite half god of the strong fight Leng broke the sky one person, for a time the surrounding power was furious to a terrible state.


    Although Leng Po Tian is very powerful, it still means a little bit to the Murong Bing. After a burst of drinking, he broke the three people, and the sun shooting bow reappeared in his hand. He directly shot an arrow with the string to get cold as frost.


    As cold as frost, his face changed greatly. He felt that the devastating arrow was shooting at him. He clenched his teeth and burst out the most powerful force. He directly resisted and spat out blood from his mouth. Although he blocked the attack of the sun shooting arrow, he was unable to fight again, and his body shook and fell.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng hesitated and quickly went up to embrace the cold frost falling down, and wiped the blood stains on her mouth: "how can cold breaking day be your brother, is it worth it?"


    Cold as frost in Chu Feng''s arms, blushing cheek, turned his head to one side: "if you don''t stab me that few times, I will certainly sit and watch you die."Chu Feng had no choice but to smile. He took Leng Rushuang to one side and put it down. Looking up at the fierce battle in the air, he saw that Leng Po Tian was setting up a string to fight Murong Bing. He said, "Leng Po Tian, I''m here. If you have the ability, you''ll kill me. If you don''t have the ability, you don''t want to take it away today."


    "Crape myrtle is my little wife, and Murong Bing is also my little wife. None of them belongs to you. At first you failed, but now you still have to fail. I will take away your beloved Chang''e in the future!"


    Murong Bing and Xuanyuan crape myrtle smell words in the air, passing by helpless and moved, knowing that Chu Feng''s power can not be used casually, but he also said such words, no doubt to reduce their crisis.


    Sure enough, Chu Feng''s words fell in the cold broken sky''s ears, and the hand holding the string loosened, and his eyes coldly swept over chufeng: "do you want to die? Then I will help you


    Chu Feng stands at the top of the mountain. His eyes are still. He is going to kill Leng Po Tian with an absolutely strong attitude. When he attacks, a black skirt appears in front of Chu Feng. Facing the arrow, his beautiful eyes have no mood fluctuation.


    A hand is raised, a weapon like a half moon appears in the hand, and the arrow shot at high speed suddenly disappears without trace, and the force of terror directly dissipates.


    All of them looked at the woman who suddenly appeared. Her face was covered with black veil. Chu Feng smelled the smell on her body and felt a little familiar. However, she could not remember where she had met her.


    Leng Po Tian''s attack was blocked, and his eyes were cold: "what are you doing? I''ll kill Chu Feng. Do you want to block me?"


    The black skirt woman was not surprised or pleased. She looked back at Chu Feng with her long eyelashes and beautiful eyes. She could see that she was an absolute beauty. Then she said to Leng chuantian: "the master said that Chu Feng''s life is hers. No one can kill Chu Feng except her."


    "She wants to let Chu Feng grow up, and Tu Shen is in the right place!"


    Leng Po Tian heard her in the mouth of the black skirt woman, and her expression relaxed a little. The sun shooting bow disappeared in her hand, and her eyes were directed at the Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica and Murong Bing: "but these two women, I must take them away!"


    "People naturally want to take away." Black skirt woman this time no objection, the body slowly rose to and Xuanyuan crape myrtle two people similar height, light mouth: "just take Murong ice you do not have this ability, Chu wind will not let you successfully take away, but take another, it is OK."


    All of a sudden, the half moon in the hands of the black skirt woman flickered out, and instantly reached the top of the head of the crape myrtle. In the semi divine state, the Xuanyuan crape myrtle could not get rid of the shackles of the half moon, as if it was born to be the killer of the crape myrtle.


    Chu Feng heart a tight, Xuanyuan crape myrtle look at him calmly: "remember what you said to me? I''ll wait for you


    With the last word, Xuanyuan crape myrtle disappeared in place, half moon also returned to the eyes of the black skirt woman, to see Chu wind passing by a killing opportunity, and then disappeared when also disappeared!


    But he didn''t get a response. He looked at Chu Feng. He couldn''t see any look on his face at the moment. There was only a kind of indifferent breath floating. Murong Bing took Chu Feng''s hand with a pain in his heart: "I will always follow you and find her!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1203

    Xuanyuan crape myrtle was strong abduction, cold broken day also followed.


    Kirin City, inner palace hall!


    At the bottom, I was not present just now. I heard that ye Zixuan, who had been discussing with the master before, appeared in the hall. I saw that everyone''s looks were not very good-looking, but I didn''t ask what happened.


    Silence, silence for a long time, let everyone present have depression in their hearts!


    Finally, Chu Feng couldn''t bear the silence and raised his head. Today''s black skirt woman gave him a sense of deja vu, and not long ago, but he tried hard to think, but he could not remember where he had seen the black skirt woman.


    Everything seems to be blocked in the depth of the mind, unable to dig.


    Open to ask: "Xuanyuan ancestor, who is taking crape myrtle?"


    Chu Feng asked Xuanyuan to open his eyes and calm his eyes: "when you know, you will naturally know that crape myrtle will not be in any danger in a short time, but when the six students get together, it may not be possible."


    "With the help of the cold broken sky, the day when the six students get together should not be far away."


    In addition to Chu Feng and others, Yan Qiaoling and ye Zixuan were confused. They didn''t know Chang''e or Liu Sheng, but what they should not know would not be asked at this time.


    Chu Feng smell speech, look slightly cold: "what do I need to do?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle is one of Chang''e''s six lives. Chufeng doesn''t doubt this fact. Originally, chufeng didn''t care about it. But Xuanyuan''s ancestor told him that there were two women around him who were also Chang''e''s sixth generation, so Chu Feng couldn''t let Chu Feng not care, because to some extent, Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia was also his woman.


    Murong Bing is also rare to hide charming, cast a glance at Xuanyuan ancestor: "little guy, you''d better tell my husband what to do in the end to prevent six lives from getting together, otherwise, when I completely recover to the peak, I''ll shoot you!"


    Xuanyuan Laozu smiles bitterly and shakes his head and says: "if I can stop it, I don''t want Lagerstroemia indica to be taken away, and I don''t want to gather for six generations to let the wheel of fate keep turning. But I can''t do anything. The black skirt woman who took away Lagerstroemia indica is not her opponent at all, even if two of them are not her opponents."


    "To be more formal, she was the first person under God!"


    Murong Bing blinked: "who is she?"


    Xuanyuan Laozu hesitated for a moment, and looked at Yan Qiaoling and ye Zixuan. They both knew that they were bored and left the inner palace hall.


    Until only Chu wind Murong ice and cold as frost, Xuanyuan ancestor just plain mouth: "jade rabbit!"


    Chu Feng looked sluggish, crossed a bitter smile: "ancestor, are you teasing me to play?"


    There was once a fairy tale in which Chang''e had a pet jade rabbit, but it was a fairy tale. Now Xuanyuan''s ancestor was talking about reality. Chu Feng felt a little weird.


    "It was her." However, Leng Rushuang threw out a sentence at this time. Seeing Chu Feng looking at her, he whispered: "the fairy tale is not necessarily false. The jade rabbit is real, but not a rabbit like that in the fairy tale, but an existence from the wild demon domain."


    "She is Chang''e''s most loyal and loyal follower. Lagerstroemia indica is one of the six students. Now she has been taken away. Only the jade rabbit can do it. Moreover, she did not hear of the fall. Now she is called the first person under the God. It is not too much!"


    Chu Feng wants to say don''t be joking, but Xuanyuan and Leng Rushuang look very serious and don''t seem to be telling lies. Even Murong Bing frowns. It''s obvious that the jade rabbit really exists and survived the battle of Dayi''s destruction of heaven.


    This can also explain who made the passage and sarcophagus under the study of King Qiao.


    After digesting the information, Chu Feng nodded: "where do I need to find her? What do I need to do to effectively prevent Chang''e from waking up?"


    "Only crape myrtle knows that." Xuanyuan old ancestor shook his head, a face helpless: "but can tell you is, the force of taboo should not be used at will, and crape myrtle once told me that love is the most powerful source of power in the world, Chang''e''s heart there is hatred, so not hesitate to spend countless years of time to cultivate seven generations of seven decisions."


    "If we can let her realize the true love in the world and eliminate the harm caused by Dayi''s deception, maybe we can stop it?"


    What Xuanyuan Laozu said was not very sure. Chu Feng also understood that except Chang''e itself, only the six students who had awakened would know about these things, and the rest could not know them at all.


    Lagerstroemia Xuanyuan has been taken away, and has gone to the middle of the demigod realm. As long as the six students get together, they will merge into each other and make Chang''e wake up completely. This is what Chu Feng absolutely does not want to see. After all, there are two people around him, probably the second of Chang''e''s six lives. Don''t think of Lin Yulin. Chu Feng''s fist is slowly clenched.


    Xuanyuan Laozu felt the breath of Chu Feng''s condensation, and whispered: "leave, according to crape myrtle and I said, you only have less than three years left. You can''t change Chang''e within three years. Then you will not only die, but also the integration of seven lives will be unstoppable.""Taboo people, detached from fate, can change everything, it depends on you."


    "Three years? Enough! " Chu Feng didn''t ask anything else. He also believed that Xuanyuan Laozu couldn''t solve all these problems at will, because it has gone beyond the scope of today and involves the existence of the top on the cloud.


    Turning around and no longer speaking, Chu Feng opened the door of the hall and went out. Everything was different from this moment. Chang''e''s awakening time seemed to be getting closer and closer. Otherwise, there would be no taking away the crape myrtle.


    Murong ice and cold frost ready to leave, Xuanyuan ancestor light mouth: "nine princesses, four princesses!"


    Two people stopped, Murong ice hummed: "boy, what else to say, don''t talk nonsense."


    "No nonsense." Xuanyuan Laozu smiles bitterly and looks out of the hall. Chu Feng has disappeared. Then he calmly says: "Chu Feng''s current strength is only the seven levels of heaven and yuan. It''s very difficult to go to the semi divine state. When necessary, you can only rely on you two. Your own strength is a great help to him."


    "Of course, I''m just talking about it, because I know that if you add them together, you will be bound forever!"


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang looked at each other, and the former said with a smile: "it seems that you know quite a lot. You know the power of this stuffy girl and my alliance. It''s just that you know it. Don''t talk about it at will, or I won''t kill you, and boring girl will destroy you."


    Leng Rushuang this time did not object to Murong ice, do not have a deep look at the Xuanyuan ancestor, and Murong ice left the hall.


    After the two left, the door of the hall closed slowly. Xuanyuan Laozu stood up from the throne and suddenly bowed himself 90 degrees: "father, it can be seen that the nine princesses and the fourth princesses still have concealment. They are not willing to exchange their own future for the growth of Chu Feng. Otherwise, Chu Feng will not be able to reach the demigod state as soon as possible and control the power of taboos."


    No one was seen in the hall, but a faint voice came out: "the Tibetan Lord told me that everything is destiny. The fourth princess has been lost, only the ninth princess is left. How long do you think she can control it?"


    "The Demon Lord also said, nine princesses and four princesses, demon God''s woman, I believe his words!"


    Xuanyuan''s ancestor nodded: "what does the Xuanyuan family need to do next?"


    There was a slight breath fluctuation in the air, and a strong voice came out: "Xuanyuan family does nothing but to ensure the stability of the holy Dynasty. The five forbidden areas have been opened but suppressed by the Tibetan master. The remaining four forbidden areas are only waiting for the taboo to be opened. As long as Chu Feng awakens the second force, the forbidden areas will be completely opened."


    "It depends on how the Chu family of Tianguan will choose. I''m looking forward to it."


    Xuanyuan Laozu nodded slightly and disappeared in the hall. He already knew how to do it, so he didn''t need to talk and ask.


    Chu Feng, who left the main hall of the inner palace, came to Qilin square. On that day, there was no trace of the chaos caused by the fierce battle between him and Leng Po Tian. Standing in the front end, Chu Feng looked back at everything in Qilin city and said faintly, "this time I leave, I don''t expect to step here again in my life."


    "Of course, it is possible to step in, but maybe it is the time to kill!"


    Leng Rushuang didn''t think he heard him go forward. Xuanyuan mirror was waiting outside. Today, they left Xuanyuan''s secret place directly. Murong Bing looked a little unnatural when he thought of Xuanyuan''s words just now. He followed Leng Rushuang forward.


    Yan Qiaoling stood behind a little, ye Zixuan came to Chu Feng and took his arm: "what''s the matter? Why are you so sad all of a sudden?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a touch." Chu Feng shook his head with a smile and walked forward with his arm around Ye Zixuan''s slender waist. As a taboo person, he would not become a god of killing or die in the future, and his heart was a little uncomfortable.


    When night falls, Chu Feng and his wife also come to the entrance and exit of Xuanyuan''s secret place. Finally, they take a look at the world that is still in the dark. Chu Feng says faintly: "Zixuan, after going out, contact Bingqingyujie, let Xuanwu inform the hermit interface and the meeting of the holy court. Three days later, it will be held in the Qitian mountain range. It will be a bloody flourishing age!"


    Xuanyuan mirror look a stagnant, then quietly send Chu wind, they enter the channel, this just turned to leave, in the dark a faint sigh: "kill God of people!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1204

    Autumn wind, half of the year!


    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng and others returned to Jicheng hotel from the ancient temple of the Yellow Emperor and stayed in the original suite. Leng Wuxi didn''t show up this time, but let Leng rujun wait outside the ancient temple. The latter just stayed in the temple for a few days without thinking about the rest.


    It''s the same suite as before. The difference is that it''s freezing cold here tonight.


    "Stuffy girl, follow me to the roof to blow the wind!"


    At more than ten o''clock, Murong Bing, who came out of the bath, threw his wet hair and said to Leng Rushuang. He opened the door and went out. Leng Rushuang looked at Chu Feng with an unnatural look. He got up and followed Murong Bing. Everything seemed a little weird and wrong.


    But Chu Feng didn''t think much about it. For such a long time, he believed Murong Bing''s feelings for him. He stretched out and stood up: "you play, I''ll take a bath!"


    On the top of the building, Murong Bing and lengrushuang came here. They stood on the edge and looked at Jicheng, which was covered with all the lights and wine. No one spoke first. It was so silent. After half an hour, there was no one to speak first.


    Finally, the cold frost broke the silence on the top of the building: "you should know that I grow up with you, you can''t have any relationship with Chu Feng any more!"


    "By what?" Murong ice did not have in front of Chu Feng''s charming, sharp eyes staring at cold as frost, cold voice said: "thousands of years, I have met countless men, there are countless men willing to abandon everything and life for me, but they did not let me feel the impulse of love."


    "Only Chu Feng is the first one. Why should I listen to you?"


    In the past thousands of years, Murong Bing once appeared. No matter Su Daji, Yang Yuhuan, or Chen Yuanyuan, who laid the foundation of the last imperial dynasty, all of them were the people who brought disaster to the country and the people, and all the men around him were the peak of that era.


    But those people, Murong Bing feel that they have not loved, not for them to pay all the impulse.


    Only Chu Feng, a 19-year-old boy, stood bravely in front of her in front of the three elders of Xuanyuan family on the mengtuoshan mountain, and even killed the whole Xuanyuan family at all costs for her sake, and vowed to protect her safety.


    It was not that no man wanted to die for Murong Bing, but only Chu Feng was not afraid of Xuanyuan family. Neither King Zhou nor Xuanzong, nor even emperor Taiji of Wu Sangui could do this, because they were all in awe of Xuanyuan family and would not fight against Xuanyuan family for her going out that step.


    Only Chu Feng stood in front of her. Because she was seriously injured, she did not hesitate to degenerate into a demon and dye blood for 3000 yuan. She aroused taboo and slaughtered the first garden of Huangfu family.


    No matter these, just a few simple get along with words, and those past days, all touched Murong Bing''s heart. Maybe Chu Feng is not the man she is satisfied with, but he is definitely the man who occupies the first place.


    So at this time, cold as frost said, she couldn''t stop her anger.


    "Because he''s got my body." Lengrushuang didn''t get angry because of this, but he was still calm: "you should also know that our physique is mutually reinforcing. If we get one, it is nothing. But if we get two, our sisters will be bound by fate and live forever. We can only be the women of Chu Feng."


    "And I don''t want to be with this son of a bitch all my life, or even in the future, because I''m not sure if I love him."


    "So what?" Murong snorted coldly, and his charming face was sullen: "it was your own fault. I didn''t mean to accompany you to bear it. In this life, I will devote myself to Chu Feng, let him not only stand on the top of the cloud, but also smile and proud of the five forbidden areas, thousands of worlds."


    "Su Da Ji, it''s not the time to be impulsive. We sisters can''t follow a man. You should know what kind of disaster that will be brought about."


    Murong Bing, affected by his look, finally turned around: "I only know that this man I will never give up again. If the time is right, I will offer my body. Unless you die now, or forever, you and I can only be the cauldron of Chu Feng!"


    People have gone, leaving only a faint fragrance, cold as frost, stay in place, frown slightly: "I know you love him, but you are sure you really will not regret it?"


    The square not far from Jicheng hotel is about to arrive at 11 o''clock in the evening. Chu Feng walks in the square and finds a place to sit down. Murong Bing and lengrushuang don''t know what to do. Ye Zixuan and Yan Qiaoling are waiting in line to take a bath. They are a bit bored for a while and are about to leave Jicheng. Chu Feng wants to feel the charm of Quancheng more.


    Naturally, there is a sense of thinking about how to go in the future.


    After sitting down for a while, seeing that there are still many people staying on the square, Chu Feng showed a relaxed smile. At the moment, he felt that he was an ordinary person. Just as he was trying to relax, he suddenly smelled a breath, and his eyes were sharp.


    Quietly walked towards the central grove in the deep square, and in less than two minutes, because of the late night, there was no one here.Chu wind looked around the next light mouth: "what person, lead me to but do not come out, interesting?"


    "Tibetan master!" In the dark came a thick voice, revealing the flavor of vicissitudes. The next moment, a figure wrapped in black robes appeared in front of Chu Feng. It was the Tibetan master: "as for you, I want to tell you something, a secret that can help you quickly improve the strength of a warrior to the demigod state."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed. At the beginning, his memory of the war outside Jicheng was blurred. At the moment, he felt familiar and strange when he saw the Tibetan master. However, the man in front of him was the legendary Tibetan master. Chu Feng was still a bit frightened. After all, this is a legendary character.


    Reluctantly let oneself calm a bit, also did not doubt the person in front of the true or false, Chu Feng asked blandly: "what secret?"


    "A secret about twin chaos." The master of Tibet motioned Chu Feng to sit down. He took the lead in sitting on the grass. He couldn''t see the situation of a world expert.


    Chu Feng sat down and frowned: "what twin chaos?"


    "They are the same siblings, but they are twins with chaotic heaven and original power!" The Tibetan master didn''t hide it. He also explained: "unlike the pure and pure jade around you, twin chaos is the development of heterozygotes, and they are born with power beyond ordinary people. If they do not experience that process, they can only go to the peak of the later period of demigod."


    Chu Feng feels mysterious. If he is not sure that the person in front of him is indeed the Tibetan master, he must feel that he is a charlatan.


    As for the pure and pure jade, Chu Feng knew that it was a furnace tripod specially cultivated for him. He also knew that if he could get two sisters, he could quickly improve the true power of the body with the help of their practice.


    At first, chufeng also thought about it at that time, but later, because of the power of taboo, he faded away from it. However, after this time, Chu Feng also put it on the agenda. However, after hearing the Tibetan master''s words, it seems that there are better people than ice and jade.


    Chu Feng looked serious. The Tibetan master kept silent for a moment and continued: "but don''t be happy. The power of twin chaos is too strong. It can be said that it is the purest power of chaos. Getting one is equivalent to planting seeds in your body, but it can''t make you get any benefits."


    "But if you get two at the same time, the seeds will sprout and grow, and your strength will continue to improve."


    Under the chaos, the eyes twinkle in the wind


    "By your side!" The Tibetan master''s playful tone sounded gently, with a little regret: "but at present, you are still a bit honest. At least you have to go to Tianyang period before you can get it at the same time. Otherwise, the purest source power will directly blow you up, because you can''t bear it."


    "Therefore, pure and clean is your first choice now. In addition, Yan Qiaoling is a fake original constitution, which can also be borrowed."


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. This kind of practice is really too much. It feels like picking Yin and tonifying yang. He said unnaturally, "I''ll talk about it then. In addition, you just said that the twin chaotic body is right beside me. Who is that person?"


    In the heart also murmurs a word, I take the best quench body pill, the flesh body is strong incomparably.


    "Boy, I''m still pretending to be with me The owner of the Tibet said with a smile that broke Chu Feng''s small mind, and you said: "actually, I don''t need to say, you should also guess, but you didn''t know at the beginning. Now you should know?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, but his mind flashed cold frost and Murong ice figure, the two are sisters, and Xuanyuan crape myrtle said that they are twins of different eggs, both of them are powerful and heterogeneous, the use of power is also very pure, the answer is coming out!


    The Tibetan master, seeing that Chu Feng had already seen through, stood up and did not reveal his true appearance from the beginning to the end: "if you do not advance, you will retreat. Others will only see you who are high above you. You will never ask what kind of means you used to go to the high place. The twin chaotic body, countless strong people covet."


    "Only know, very few people, should cherish the time, do not be soft hearted, I should also go!"


    After a few steps out, the Tibetan master stopped and turned around: "in addition, the Sun King has entered the holy pilgrimage two days ago, and he does not know where he is. Be careful. Maybe you can go back to the imperial city to find Anle. He should know the trace of the Sun King."


    One punch hit the tree next to him: "Damn it, the Sun King has come. It seems that he must leave tomorrow!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1205

    "Miss Yan, I really like you. Accept me!"


    At about eleven o''clock, after seeing the Tibetan owner and knowing something, Chu Feng had no mind to stay in the square any longer, so he went back to the hotel. Just as he got out of the elevator, he heard a voice coming from his heart. He was sincere and full of love.


    Chu Feng looked stunned with a smile. He saw that he was half kneeling on the ground with a bunch of red roses in his hand. A small box was still in his hand. There was a diamond ring lying quietly inside!


    Leng rujun didn''t find the arrival of Chu Feng and didn''t care about other people around him. He just continued with a sincere look: "I''m not joking, but I made a decision after careful consideration and serious thinking. I love you. I want to marry you. I hope you can agree with me."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Murong Bing, who had already come down from the top of the building, giggled at the farce, took Yan Qiaoling''s arm and said with a smile: "Qiaoling girl, how nice it is for the army not to see you. Although it''s not as good as the direct line, the cold family will certainly be as cold as the army''s burden in the future, and become the cold family''s wife!"


    Said to see the Chu wind back, Murong ice let go, Yan Qiaoling ran to directly embrace Chu Feng, small mouth Du: "husband, when do you propose to me?"


    Chu Feng is still thinking about how to win both sisters. However, seeing Murong Bing''s situation, he knows that she must know more about her and her cold constitution than anyone else. She feels guilty and dispels the idea of beginning. She feels sorry for all the efforts she has made.


    Take advantage of the situation to embrace Murong Bing''s slender waist: "you want, at any time can!"


    Murong Bing blinked Fox''s eyes. He felt that he had heard something wrong. He looked at Chu Feng without doubt. He approached his ear and asked in a low voice: "husband, is it cold like frost that stuffy girl can''t satisfy you? You want to take me down tonight, or even a big play with a sister taking off?"


    Chu Feng coughed violently and was embarrassed by Murong Bing''s words. With a wry smile, he let Murong Bing release him first. He opened the topic and looked at Yan Qiaoling and Leng rujun: "well, what do you have to talk about? It will affect everyone''s rest here!"


    Leng rujun looked around, and sure enough, he saw the people in the rooms on both sides came out to look at it. He looked embarrassed and nodded to Chu Feng: "thank you for your little consideration!"


    Yan Qiaoling didn''t want Chu Feng to be so uninteresting. She glared at Chu Feng fiercely and walked back to the suite. Ye Zixuan had already rested and was too lazy to pay attention to the farce. Chu Feng and other cold soldiers also went in and looked at the side of the head: "cold as frost?"


    Murong Bing is full of small mouth, infinite aggrieved appearance: "I body board is very strong, ten times eight times is not a problem, you really want to sisters to collect together? But people are so reserved, you want to look so shy, but who told me to love you so much, cold as frost, if that stuffy girl is willing, I so-called Oh! "


    He also winked at the Chu wind: "more than a few, OK!"


    Murong Bing saw Chu Feng deliberately lead the topic, mumbling and humming: "there is a kind of no courage, despise you, and even take me to other places, afraid that your little wife Zixuan will know?"


    "But sister, I''m kind. I''ll go with you."


    Chu Feng wanted to say that he didn''t mean that. The phone vibrated. He saw that the caller ID above was Shen Xiuqin. How could he call so late? He pressed the answer button and put it in his ear. Before he spoke, Shen Xiuqin''s angry voice came: "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch, you don''t do anything by taking advantage of other people''s mouth. Do you think I''m a bully?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    At the moment, Shen Xiuqin, who is with Liu Jing in the Dibai Hotel, holds her mobile phone and sprays wine gas. She comes back from the outside and goes into the elevator. Hearing the dissatisfaction, she scolds: "you are indeed a son of a bitch. That night, when you want someone to have a small mouth, you clap your chest and promise. Now let your aunt eat your inferior seeds, you will forget."


    "Chu Feng, tell you, I''m in the Dibai hotel now. If I don''t show up in front of me for 20 minutes, I''ll jump down from the roof. Who told you to play with me and not do anything!"


    After that, she hung up the phone. Liu Jing held her head and looked red as if she didn''t hear anything. Thinking of what she saw that night, she secretly said that elder sister Qin was fierce. She was not so brave as expected!


    But at the moment, Chu Feng in Jicheng hotel is stunned. She doesn''t know what kind of nerves Shen Xiuqin has made. However, Murong Bing hears the content of the phone, giggles and giggles, and her body is completely pasted on Chu Feng''s body, and her eyes are like silk: "husband, I think my little mouth is much better than Shen Xiuqin''s


    "I don''t want you to be immortal and die, but I will definitely let you fly. Do you want to have a try?"


    "I remember!" Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear the general pat on the head, and began to promise Shen Xiuqin to steal Tianshi, which influenced the family''s food research. As a result, he went to Xuanyuan family and forgot when he came back. Fortunately, Shen Xiuqin called tonight, otherwise Chu Feng knew that he could not remember and left tomorrow.


    Embracing Murong Bing, she gently kisses on the red lips: "I heard what you said just now. I want my mouth. Now I have something to deal with. You can play by yourself."


    After that, he went to open the elevator and entered it. Murong Bing blinked, and when the elevator was about to close, he hummed: "you stallion, do you need to find a third child, be careful that the iron pestle is ground into a needle!"Less than 20 minutes later, Chu Feng appeared in the Dibai hotel. She went to Shen Xiuqin''s suite through the registration information. After knocking on the door, Liu Jing opened the door. Chu Feng looked aside and said, "where''s sister Qin?"


    "Lying in the room drunk." She said, "I don''t want to drink at the bar, and then I don''t want to call Liu Jingfeng when she comes back from the bar and says," I don''t want to open my pants for two days. "


    Chu Feng was speechless, and Shen Xiuqin''s childishness also asked, "what else did you say?"


    Liu Jing blushed and bowed her head: "she also said that if you don''t show up tonight, she will tell Miss Yan that you blew her mouth with a curse!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment, and then she laughed bitterly. Shen Xiuqin really dares to say anything. Fortunately, Liu Jing is not a gossip, otherwise this matter will be known to all.


    "Yes Shen Xiuqin lazily gave out a nasal sound, as if someone had been something. She turned back in the embarrassment of Chu Feng. She was drunk and hazy, and hummed, "son of a bitch, you really come. You think you want to watch me fly in the air. You have a little conscience!"


    "Tomorrow afternoon I will go back to the river and sea, can''t stay any longer, quickly draw the gun, or I won''t play with you in the future."


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly, smelling the thick wine gas on the woman: "you drink too much, have a rest early, I''ll take care of the Tianshi thing, and promise to give you a satisfactory explanation tomorrow."


    Chu Feng such as electric shock, stay for a few seconds to return to taste, quickly flash away look embarrassed go to open the door: "that I still have something, goodbye!"


    Liu Jing stood there, and then reflected that she had behaved abruptly. Her face turned red and she bit her lips and her cheek was hot. "Oh, this time, the wind is weak. I must think I''m an impudent woman!"


    Seeing that the door was closed and Chu Feng had left, Liu Jing walked into Shen Xiuqin''s room with embarrassment. Seeing the woman lying there, her eyes raised: "sister Qin can take the initiative, can I?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1206

    Under the cover of night, twelve o''clock has passed.


    Shanshi hotel.


    The industry of the royal kitchen family, Shanshi Hotel, is not only spread all over the country, but also has its shadow in important cities. Although it is not as powerful as Jicheng Hotel, nor as high-end luxury as God hundred Hotel, it is not as famous as maple leaf international hotel in the world.


    However, on the land of Jicheng, it is absolutely ranked in the top five or even the top five hotels. Compared with the background and strength, it ranks in the top three, because behind it stands a good family, a prominent family with a royal kitchen home.


    So even in such a late night, there are still an endless stream of guests here, which shows the business is booming.


    The decoration of Shanshi hotel is also very simple. In addition to the hall on the first floor, there is a restaurant on the left side. Buffet and banquet will be provided from 12:00 noon. In addition, the high-end reception will be held on the second floor, where there are three venues and nearly 100 square meters of restaurant.


    Secondly, the third and fourth floors are entertainment places. Swimming, fitness and KTV are all covered. On the fourth floor, sauna and massage are also available, which makes a lot of profits for the good family.


    Although Shanshi hotel was opened in the name of imperial food, with the progress of society, it can be said that it keeps pace with the times. If heaven and earth and water bath paradise are two high-end places in Jicheng, Shanshi hotel is definitely the third. You can find many beautiful young women here.


    There are female college students who are still in school, white-collar beauties who are busy in the office during the day, charming white-collar beauties blooming at night, and charming foreign girls from some kingdoms. There are everything here, second only to heaven and earth and water bath paradise.


    There are a lot of high-end hotels in the six star hotel, which can attract more guests than other hotels.


    In addition, the four characters on a big stone in the hall, namely, the house of the imperial kitchen, have made Shanshi hotel a great grade. After all, those are the four characters written by the founder leader. Although the original works are preserved in other places, it is undeniable that the copied ones also have a strong gold content.


    Jicheng Shanshi hotel has a total of 27 floors. At first, it invested 80 million yuan, but now it has created more than 500 million yuan of profits for Shanjia in one year. However, there are not too many people to explore and no one dares to explore the source of these benefits.


    At the moment, there are only three suites on the floor where the most responsible person of Shanshi hotel is located. Each suite covers an area of more than 200 square meters. All the people who can live here are extremely rich and expensive people. Li Zong, who came to Jicheng for inspection two years ago, was also received.


    Of course, the entertainment facilities below were closed at that time.


    At that time, the business of Shanshi hotel was much more popular than before, and Shanren was in such a suite. On the big round bed, without clothes, he was sweating wantonly on an 18-year-old girl.


    Release this many days of frustration and helplessness.


    Originally, when I was in Jicheng villa, I wanted to take ye Zixuan and Leng Rushuang in one pot with the help of Leng Rushuang''s gifts to him. He cooked the cooked rice with uncooked rice and became the son-in-law of one of the two families.


    However, people are not as good as heaven. In the end, ye Zixuan not only failed to realize her dream, but also was taken down by Ye Zixuan and told all the things. What''s more, Lin Yuner did not even touch her and let her medicine pass. She got nothing that night, and she might be beheaded by Ye Zixuan at any time.


    As for Lin yun''er, he was relieved by Chu Feng, but Shanren didn''t think about it.


    With a low roar, accompanied by the girl''s pain, Shanren released the boredom of these days. Patting the girl, she asked her to move aside and lie down. She picked up a cigarette at the head of the bed to light a puff: "Damn it, in the future, it seems that we should keep a low profile. Don''t collide with Miss Ye''s, otherwise, the dead can''t die again."


    "Dandan, you''ve earned all the benefits. I just want to be a little princess of Ye''s family. Did I agree?"


    "Shanshao, what do you say?" Next to the pure girl to disperse the smell, the body close to a little good benevolence, delicate said: "but you are really good, before I met men are finished in a few minutes, shanshao, you tonight for half an hour, let people almost die!"


    The powerful efficacy of the emperor pill is now unknown in the holy Dynasty. The pure girl has no feeling. She just draws a circle in front of Shanren''s body: "that good little, why are you in a bad mood?"


    "You haven''t been looking for me for months. You suddenly look for someone else, and you are flattered."


    Shanren looked at the pure girl with disdain. The latter was taken away by him for the first time, and finally gave her 100000 yuan to shut her up. She didn''t want to be so greedy for this way of exchanging money with her body. She didn''t know how many men she had relations with.


    Tonight is also happened to see her outside the hotel, Shanren just moved his mind, at the moment the latter said he went to find her?


    However, Shanren was too lazy to point out the pride of the pure girl, and said coldly, "nothing, nor suitable for you. It''s just a smelly woman who took advantage of me. I''m not happy to think of it now. I even didn''t pick me up when I called. When I went to the Imperial City, I''ll let her know that it''s immoral to tear down bridges and rivers."The pure girl nodded slightly, and did not continue to ask who it was. Her hand was dishonest and her eyes were like silk: "good little, others still want it!"


    Although there has been a big war, but it is not enough to be stimulated like this. Shanren soon means to get on the horse again. He pulls the pure girl''s hair and directly presses it down: "if you want, give Ben less effort."


    The pure girl''s Jiao hum seemed very dissatisfied, but when she moved, she was very skilled and hard-working. She breathed out a breath. Although she didn''t have much interest in such a woman, it was still good to have a romantic love affair occasionally.


    Suddenly, the light in the suite flashed a few times and turned black. Shanren frowned: "what''s going on?"


    In the dark, the door was opened, and a bodyguard came in and couldn''t see anything. He said, "it seems that it''s tripped. Someone has gone to see it. Don''t worry about it!"


    "Then go out!" Shanren feels a little calmer when he hears the speech. Since Jicheng villa, he has been worried that ye Zixuan will kill him secretly. At the moment, he just trips. He doesn''t care whether he is in a relaxed mood. He carries his gun and mounts his horse with his feeling. The sound of pure girl''s charm is soon heard in the room.


    The good benevolence brain stirs up, looks back, sees the person who comes in and shouts: "come on!" But when he cried out, he remembered that the masked young man could open the door and come in, which showed that the bodyguards outside might have been leveled.


    Immediately change the tone: "what do you want to do, I can give you money, you should know my identity, it''s not good for me, it''s not good for you."


    The pure girl who was pressed by Shanren also responded. Ah, with a scream, Shanren pulled aside the quilt and covered her body. The masked young man walked over and sat on a chair: "I don''t lack money. I just want to ask shanshao about it tonight. I don''t know where the training base of Shanjia is?"


    "I am very interested in cooking. I want to learn from it."


    "Who are you and what do you want?" How can Shanren believe this kind of nonsense? The training base of Shanren is very hidden, so as not to let one of them be found. The apprentices are all from the side and lineage of the good family, and there will be absolutely no other people with other surnames.


    So masked young people say that they want to learn from others. Shanren sneers at this and subconsciously thinks that this is a competitor.


    Masked young man smile: "I ask you, not you ask me!" As soon as the hand swung, a dagger appeared in the hand, and the air in the room was also a little cold: "you can choose to answer or not to answer, of course, you can choose to die or live to continue, you can fire."


    "It''s better to think about it, because I don''t have much patience."


    Benevolence''s face changed a few times, tough, but can feel the lack of confidence to drink: "delusion!" As soon as he finished, the dagger in the masked young man''s hand shot fiercely. Shanren called out, but he found that his body didn''t hurt. Looking down, he felt cold all over his body, because the dagger was between his legs.


    It is less than three centimeters away from the root of life. If we move forward a little bit, we can imagine the consequences.


    The masked young man raised his hand, and the dagger returned to his hand. The hand startled Shanren. The resistance in his heart dissipated. The masked young man said, "say it!"


    "It''s in the basement under the parking lot of this hotel." Shanren was afraid that the masked young man would kill him. He exclaimed in surprise. Then he felt a pain in his neck and fainted in front of him.


    Masked young people do not know when to stand on the edge of the bed, looking at the pure girl: "beauty, I do it or you do it?"


    The pure girl turned around and knocked her head against the wall and fainted. The masked young man smiled. When she turned to leave, she thought about what to look back at. She wrapped up the pure girl with a sheet and left with her arms in her arms.


    Half an hour later, a man with a lot of flesh and blood rushed into the room: "good little, something big has happened!" Seeing Shanren''s fainting appearance, no matter the latter has no clothes on his body now, he goes to shake him up.


    Shanren youyou opened his eyes and shook his head: "what''s the noise?"


    "Just now someone pretended to be a hotel staff member and went to the parking lot. When we didn''t pay attention to it, we opened the basement passageway and knocked over everyone in three minutes. Tianshi was robbed!"


    Originally, Shanren, who was a little dizzy, sat up straight at once. Tianshi can stimulate the sense of smell and taste, so that all the people in the good family can become gifted chefs. This is not the secret of the good family, but also the treasure of the family. Was it robbed?


    Thinking of what had just passed out, Shanren''s eyes flashed a haze and turned around. However, he found that the pure girl had disappeared. The location was what he said. The person who robbed Tianshi would not say, but he could not guarantee that the pure girl was gone. At the moment, the killing opportunity in Shanren''s eyes flashed away.


    I also know that it is absolutely impossible to let people know that he leaked out this matter, otherwise, he will not only no longer be a good family member, but also be mercilessly killed.


    For a short time, he thought a lot of things and calmed down. Shanren pulled the quilt over his body and said, "this matter can''t be extended. Tell my grandfather!"When the insiders of Shanjia started to move quickly, a car also left the hotel. A masked young man in the car took off the black cloth on his face and looked back at the pure girl wrapped in the sheet. Tut said: "I found benshao more and more kind-hearted, and I would take her away for fear of being killed. Ah!"


    This man, Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1207

    Outside the hotel, the traffic volume at night is less than one tenth of the beginning.


    A car came from a distance and stopped here. Chu Feng got off the car. Before closing the door, he took a look at the sleeping girl in the car. After thinking about it, he went into the hotel. When he got out, he took a piece of clothes and left it behind.


    Sitting in the car for about ten minutes, the pure girl woke up with a faint voice, and found that it was in the car, not in the hotel. Her face changed and the sheet wrapped on her body fell off directly, and her body, which was still OK, was suddenly exposed.


    Chu Feng took a look at it from the rearview mirror, and then he moved away from the mirror and didn''t see much.


    Pure girl also found the Chu wind in front of her. Ah, she pulled up the sheet and wrapped her body from the new one. She asked cautiously, "who are you?" Then suddenly said: "are you the masked man tonight?"


    "I''m sorry to disturb you." Chu Feng is not a kind person, but also not a bad man who has no conscience. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "no matter who I am, it doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that you must leave Jicheng immediately and don''t contact anyone else, otherwise, you will die miserably."


    "Forget to say, what Shanren told me is enough for him to kill you."


    The pure girl also remembered what happened in the hotel suite. Shanren seemed to say something, but it was still very important. She looked at Chu Feng suspiciously: "why do you want to take me with you?" Knowing that Chu Feng didn''t cheat her, she was more curious about why Chu Feng took her away.


    Although he can''t see clearly Chu Feng''s appearance in the back at the moment, there is monitoring in the car. Isn''t he worried about betraying him afterwards?


    Chu Feng passed by with a smile: "I don''t know. It''s possible that I haven''t lost my conscience, and I don''t want to implicate other people because of my affairs. Although you are still a person who doesn''t cherish yourself, it doesn''t matter. If you put on your clothes and leave Jicheng overnight, you can go anywhere, but don''t come back."


    "Because I have taken one of the good family''s things, the good benevolence who divulges the secret will never let you go."


    Pure girl suddenly sobbing up, Chu Feng startled to turn back, how just also good all of a sudden to cry up.


    The pure girl did not know where she was crying and was still wiping her tears. Her quilt fell down again. Chu Feng was speechless: "how did you cry? Do I take you away, but you are not happy?"


    "I must be unhappy, you villain." The pure girl did not pay attention to the present scenery. She cried and said, "if you scare me, I won''t say it. Why do you have to ask Shanren''s secret when I''m here. I know he''s leaking the secret. You just slap your ass and go away, but what can I do?"


    "My family are all in Jicheng. Everything is here. Where do you want me to go? I can''t go up and down now. You''re not a human being! "


    Chu Feng was stunned. He didn''t know whether to say that the pure girl''s nerves were abnormal, or what. Knowing that he was a bad person, he still dared to look like this. It was really wonderful. Didn''t he worry about his killing?


    However, hearing the words of the pure girl, Chu Feng probably knew that the pure girl was helpless. The whole family was in Jicheng, or an ordinary family. Where could she go? Did she abandon everything and run for her life?


    Pure girl is still there crying, regardless of the body is Chu Feng see light: "when the time comes, my parents know it is my disaster, they are not satisfied with me, they still don''t kill me, you villain, you unintentional thing, but it makes me homeless, even the whole family will have bad luck."


    "You say, are you an asshole, a villain, a moldy one?"


    "Get out of here Chu Feng listened to the corner of his mouth violently twitch, and drank a word. Seeing that the pure girl was scared, she didn''t dare to cry again. She was also worried about being found in the car. She thought and said, "give me your card number. In addition, you''d better stop crying. Otherwise, I''ll drive to downtown and throw you down, and see what you can do!"


    Sure enough, such a threat, pure girl really dare not cry, trembling to say a card number, do not know what chufeng wants to do.


    Chu Feng held the mobile phone and pressed it there. After a few minutes, he put it down and said, "I just called your card with five million. When it was my unintentional fault, you should be compensated for your misfortune. Put on your clothes and go away immediately. If you say one more word, I will shoot you to death!"


    Open the car door and go down. Chu Feng doesn''t know why she looks like this tonight. However, when she thinks of the Tianshi she got, she is really implicated by him. If she can buy five million yuan of peace of mind, Chu Feng can still do it.


    A few minutes later, the pure girl got out of the car with tears around her eyes: "why don''t you find me two pieces of close fitting clothes? It''s hard for the vacuum."


    Chu Feng turned his eyes speechless. He really wanted to knock out the head to see what structure it was.


    Impatient wave: "less nonsense, get out of here, you don''t know me after tonight, I haven''t seen you either!"


    "Oh Pure girl gently nodded, turned to leave, and did not go to investigate whether Chu Feng cheated her. She just stopped when she turned around and looked back at Chu Feng who was about to get on the bus. Her eyes narrowed slightly and frowned and pondered: "Chu Feng?"Chu Feng has to get on the bus, smell speech stopped all the movements, the next moment directly appeared in front of the pure girl, the latter was scared repeatedly back, Chu Feng eyes slightly cold: "who are you?"


    "Nana!" replied the pure girl in fear


    Chu Feng looked up and down at the pure girl with a cold face. He was sure that he had never seen her before, but the latter suddenly called out his name. There were variables. If the good family knew that he had robbed Tian Shi, he would not be able to play happily.


    "How do you recognize me?" he asked in a deep voice


    "I''m a fan of jianghaifengyun." Nana lowered her head and didn''t dare to see Chu Feng. Her voice was a little timid: "and after watching it for more than ten times, the most important thing is the movement of Mr. Du getting on the bus. I didn''t pay attention to you when you got off the car just now, but I thought it was very similar to the way you got on the bus, so I called out."


    Weak secretly looked at Chu Feng, and lowered his head: "originally just guess, but now sure."


    Chu Feng''s ten thousand grass mud horses were running wild there. Suddenly, he regretted why he had agreed to Huo Bin''s request. However, it seems that Huo bin can''t be blamed for this matter. He didn''t respond when Nana spoke just now, so nothing happened.


    Exhaled a breath and asked him to kill Nana, which was impossible. He waved: "go away, don''t let me see you in the future. In addition, take care of your mouth. Otherwise, if Shanren doesn''t find you to kill her, I''ll dig you out and throw it to Suizhou."


    Nana raised her head and kept shaking, "no, I won''t say it, but can you promise me a request?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes: "take care of your stinky mouth, everything is easy to say!"


    "Oh, no more!" Nana looked dim, said weakly, and turned around.


    Chu Feng wanted to get on the bus, but saw Nana''s thin back and thought of what to say: "Nana!" The latter stopped after hearing the speech.


    Chu Feng went up to her and hugged her. She gave her a kiss on her forehead. When she let go, she saw a shy girl emerge: "women are beautiful because of their self-respect. If you have money or not, you can''t lose your dignity. Go, goodbye!"


    When I turned around, I was ready to get on the bus, but later I thought about looking back: "this car is benevolent, you drive away!" Ignore to say a word more, Chu Feng did not carry Nana, directly into the hotel.


    Nana stood still, touching the place on her forehead where Chu Feng kisses. She said to herself, "how does he know I want a kiss?" Then shyly looked at the back of Chu Feng''s leaving and pursed his lips: "it''s more true than the rumor." Turn to drive, ready to go back to pick up parents, according to Chu Feng account, left overnight.


    After returning to the hotel, Chu Feng goes directly to Shen Xiuqin''s suite. He presses the doorbell and knocks on the door for half a day without any response. Chu Feng looks at the time and thinks about whether Shen Xiuqin and Shen Xiuqin have gone to bed.


    After looking around for a few times, a force gathered in his hand and stuck it on the door. After a while, the sound of a rub sounded. Chu Feng flashed into the inside, just like opening the door with a room card.


    She was going to wake up Shen Xiuqin and give her something to leave. But she went into the dimly lit hall. Chu Feng heard something. She quietly walked over. Looking through a door that was not covered, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently: "no wonder the doorbell rings and knocks on the door are ignored. It turns out that she is comforting herself."


    Inside the room, Liu Jing was covered with a thin blanket. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she could tell what she was doing by looking at her intoxicated appearance and voice.


    Chu Feng reluctantly withdrew his eyes and went to the next room. He found that Shen Xiuqin was sleeping soundly. He thought about it and didn''t wake her up. He found some paper and pen and wrote down some things. Then he put Tianshi on it, a stone with a strange fragrance. It smelled very comfortable.


    After finishing all this, Chu Feng clapped his hands to finish the task. When he was about to leave, he went over to kiss Shen Xiuqin''s red lips, stood up straight and said with a smile: "sister Qin, you are a queen!" With emotion, Chu Feng left the suite quietly.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, Shen Xiuqin screamed in the room. Liu Jing, who was watching the morning news outside the hall, came in: "what''s the matter?"


    "Tianshi has got it. It''s great. Chu Feng got it back." Shen Xiuqin held the stone and the note left by Chu Feng with a cheerful look: "remember, it''s good for you and me to know about it. After going back, hide in an inconspicuous and inconspicuous place to build a cooking training room and kill the royal kitchen house in minutes."


    "Ah Liu Jing made a cry and covered her mouth.


    Shen Xiuqin turned back: "please don''t be so loud. Keep a low profile. Hurry to get ready and get back to Jianghai." Then he put the stone in the trunk and hummed into the bathroom.


    Liu Jing stood at the door, blushing and embarrassed. She went to bed late last night for fear that Shen Xiuqin was drunk and vomited in the middle of the night. At that time, there were none of these things. Then she decided that Shen Xiuqin would not wake up. She went back to her room to have a rest. But she couldn''t help thinking about the scene of Shen Xiuqin and Chu Feng.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1208

    Nine o''clock, Jicheng airport.


    Chu Feng yawned and got out of the car. Last night, when he returned to Jicheng Hotel, it was already more than 4:00 in the morning. He was picked up from the bed by Ye Zixuan before 7:00 this morning. After a simple breakfast, he got on the bus and went directly to the airport. The flight at 10 o''clock flew directly to the imperial city.


    In addition, the time and place of the meeting have been determined. Two days later, in the Qitian mountains, a place covered with ice and snow, Chu Feng was ready to go back to the imperial city for a rest, and then set out directly.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng is more interested in Yan Qiaoling, who looks helpless. It can be seen that Leng rujun really likes Yan Qiaoling. From last night to this morning, she stayed up at night, so as to let Yan Qiaoling promise his love and propose marriage. What''s more, Lang Youzhi, Qiaoling has no intention!


    At the moment, he was about to enter the airport. He was so cold that he looked a little worried. He stood in front of Yan Qiaoling: "can you tell me why you don''t agree with me?"


    "Because I''m not interested in you." Yan Qiaoling replied decisively. She just looked at Leng rujun''s appearance that she didn''t accept this explanation. She looked at Chu Feng and said, "and I already have a man I love. He took me away from my home that once bound me, and even repaired my mother''s grave."


    "It''s for me to pay money to benefit the place where I gave birth to me, so I love him, I can''t accept anyone!"


    Chu Feng, who was in the mood of watching the opera, staggered forward and nearly fell to the ground. Ye Zixuan stood beside him and helped him hum: "where did you go last night? You didn''t come back until four o''clock in the morning. Don''t think I don''t know. Be careful. Don''t walk in vain. You''re not a man."


    Murong ice also charming smile, took Chu Feng''s arm: "yes, husband, you are so many women, any one shift for a week without repetition, to control, can''t flutter the color flag!"


    Chu Feng''s heart was suddenly helpless, where he went to be a thief or something was in a mess. It was clearly because of Yan Qiaoling''s words that he was so confused.


    But also clear Yan Qiaoling words in the signal, secretly said that this woman dare to threaten me, Chu Feng can only be forced to speak: "military little, feelings such as this matter, two feelings are the most important thing, you like Qiaoling, we can understand, but because you like Qiaoling caused trouble, that is contrary to the original intention."


    "Love a person, should not see her happy enough, your fanatical pursuit, I now look like her a kind of trouble, do you think?"


    Yan Qiaoling had a sly smile in her eyes. Knowing that Chu Feng had already seen her meaning, she glanced at him: "I''ll call you sister Qiao Ling later."


    Chu Feng turned his eyes speechless, but he didn''t care about this problem with Yan Qiaoling. He only hoped that Leng rujun would not entangle him any more. In that way, he could not guarantee that Yan Qiaoling and others would directly say that Chu Feng was her beloved man, so Chu Feng did not doubt that ye Zixuan had fallen out with him on the spot.


    As cold as an army, there was a trace of struggle, and finally sighed softly: "I understand this truth, I''m sorry!" Her eyes looked at Yan Qiaoling sincerely, and her words were full of tenderness: "miss Qiaoling, I really like you from the heart, but you have a loved one, I can''t force it."


    "But I also leave my words here. I will wait for you for three years. When you are unhappy or injured, I will still be willing to take care of you for the rest of my life."


    "It will never happen. You''d better not wait." Yan Qiaoling looks more complicated, gripping her teeth and saying a word, she goes to the airport. If she can, who doesn''t want to find a man who loves her to spend her life, but Yan Qiaoling knows that lengrujun is not the kind of man she loves.


    Even in another ten years, Yan Qiaoling also believes that she will not fall in love with Leng rujun, because he does not have that kind of domineering power and can make her feel conquered.


    Leng rujun looks at the back of Yan Qiaoling''s merciless departure. She breathes out a sullen breath. Her mind is gone. She doesn''t say hello to Chu Feng. She turns around and gets on the car and leaves the airport. As one of the young people in Leng''s family, she is always chased by women. The first time she pursues a woman, she loses.


    Cold as the army''s heart can imagine that kind of suffering.


    The man has left, Chu Feng also relaxed down, turned to get ready to enter the airport, saw Ye Zixuan is looking at him coldly, grinning: "little wife, what''s the matter?"


    "To be honest, what is the relationship between you and Yan Qiaoling?" Ye Zixuan narrowed her eyes. Women''s intuition has always been accurate. Although it was not obvious just now, she could still feel something: "just now Yan Qiaoling said that the man you love is not you, and you also take her with you because of this."


    "Otherwise, I don''t believe that a young lady of Yan''s family should follow you so honestly."


    A secret way is really smart, but Chu Feng is doomed to tell the truth.


    "You don''t think you can do it because there is a woman around me. You must suspect that she has something to do with me. I have a clear conscience about Yan Qiaoling. And even if I have a relationship with Yan Yan, it is impossible to have any relationship with Yan Qiaoling. The reason why you take her around is just something you can''t know."


    "Of course, you can''t believe me or not, but that''s my explanation."Chu Feng replied so seriously that ye Zixuan''s suspicion was dispelled. But when he saw Murong ice, who was frowning at one side, his face was cold: "hum, even if yanqiaoling is not, this demon also makes me angry!"


    Shake off Chu Feng''s hand and go to the airport hall, obviously for Chu Feng around the women, very dissatisfied.


    Murong ice skimmed: "how do I know that except you, he is the first horse in the whole wind door. Now it may be brilliant in the world!"


    Chu Feng turned over his eyes again, and asked Murong Bing to enter first and called Yanluo. It was soon connected. Chu Feng could hear some strange sounds. The bitter smile was really said by Murong Bing. So he asked in an unknown way: "Yan Luo, I will go back to the imperial city. Where are you now?"


    Yanluo gasped: "depend on, what a big thing you don''t know where to go, I went back to the imperial city. Now I have my sister paper home. I don''t say it, that''s it!"


    The phone hung up at once. Chu Feng had a convulsion at the corner of his mouth, turned around to enter the airport, but stopped without taking a step and coughed: "cold lady, how are you? I will go by myself!"


    "Do you think I''m here to send you?" The man in front of me was just cold and frost. He lifted his suitcase and said, "I am going to the imperial city. I discussed with Grandpa. I haven''t been to the imperial city for a long time. I am ready to go and see. By the way, I feel the emperor''s spirit!"


    Go out a few steps did not see people follow up, cold as frost, see Chu wind still standing in place, frown: "how not to go?"


    Chu Feng coughs to the side of cold frost, left and right, asked: "you go to the imperial city everywhere I have no opinion, just I want to know, where do you live?"


    Cold as frost stared at Chu wind, when the latter was numb in her heart, he moved his eyes: "where do you live, where I live!"


    At ten o''clock, the flight to the imperial city took off officially. It had landed at the airport of imperial city by less than 12 o''clock. Chu wind was helpless to walk down from the cabin, and hugged the waist of Ye Zixuan beside him. Murong ice never considered these things, so Chu wind was easier.


    But what makes him helpless at this moment is cold as frost, only see the side of yezixuan look bad look cold frost, obviously because of the Jicheng villa matter.


    But cold frost is as if not seen, and Murong ice walk together, wearing sunglasses face can not cover her that cold and gorgeous temperament and beauty, ye Zixuan more look more and more is coming, whispered: "Chu Feng, how can she follow, was you last time, love you?"


    Chu Feng is headache this question, smell words cough continuously, helpless return: "you forget that she is in Xuanyuan family can go to the barren mountain ancient vein strong, you think that will be so shallow, will lack of men?"


    Ye Zixuan frowned and thought, looked down and then looked at Chu Feng: "it''s hard to say that you are different from other men!"


    The words in the eyes made Chu wind feel helpless. No one could know what ye Zixuan meant. He secretly said that she was really not cute to choose not to answer, and hugged her waist and ignored cold Rushuang walking through the airport passage to go outside. This time, Chu Feng didn''t inform anyone to come back in a complete low key.


    Just when a pedestrian left the airport was not ready to call the car to leave, two vehicles with license plates of Shuidong exchange hall parked in front of them. A car came down and a person came down. Chu Feng blinked his eyes: "how are you in the imperial city?"


    Sark, captain of isavia, Queen of water!


    Sark came up and said politely with one hand: "if there is little wind, I will follow the queen to visit the holy pilgrimage. It has been two weeks ago. I know that the wind is coming back from Jinan. The queen specially asked me to invite."


    "Yushan garden, I hope I can have lunch with the wind less!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1209

    Imperial dining garden is an ancient architectural relic next to the royal garden.


    However, because of the significance and value of its existence, after the founding of the people''s Republic of China, this place was designated by the founding leader as the family of imperial cooks with a stroke of pen. Some of the places were used to receive heads of state and important figures from all over the world. It is not only a place with high-end atmosphere.


    In the daytime, the passenger flow of royal food garden is much less than that at night. At this moment, two cars with Shuidong exchange hall license plate are driving directly into the imperial food garden.


    Some people who happen to come here are slightly surprised to see that a car can drive into the royal food garden. However, they are relieved when they see that the license plate of the car is Shuidong exchange hall. Two weeks ago, the queen of Shuidong visited the holy pilgrimage for the first time. While living in a guest house, the place they often visit is imperial food garden.


    So we didn''t have much curiosity about this. Instead, we looked up and looked at it more to see if the queen of Shuidong was sitting in the car. Because the TV broadcast the other day, the current queen was not only young enough, but also beautiful enough.


    It''s just that no matter how they look, they''re doomed to see nothing.


    The two cars have been looking inside and stopped before they come to a closed courtyard. This is the late transformation of the imperial food garden. The imperial food garden is divided into four courtyards, East, West, North and south, which receive people of different grades.


    The courtyard in the East receives ordinary dignitaries and tourists who are curious to come here. After all, imperial food garden is not a place that people are not forced to come to. Because of its historical significance of value, many people will come here all year round, which creates great benefits for good families.


    The Western courtyard entertains the dignitaries from various provinces and cities to the Imperial City, or some dignitaries in the imperial city. There are also rich people from all over the country. Ordinary people can''t get in.


    In the south, it is only the place where state banquets are opened. During the days when the big men gather, the rest of the banquets are held here, so the opening time of this place is one month at most, and the other eleven months are closed.


    But once it is opened, the absolute worst person who can get into it is a very expensive place.


    Finally, the north side is used to receive the heads of state and the top rich people from all over the world. Once upon a time, the chief of Tianchi, the chief of the alliance, the richest man in the world, the owner of the Li family in Xiangjiang, and some oil tycoons from the Middle East, we can see its value and importance.


    Today, the northern courtyard is very quiet, not without people. On the contrary, there are dozens of armed guards stationed in the light and dark corners everywhere.


    In some places that can be seen, there are also some men wearing sunglasses and black suits walking back and forth. When Chu Feng got out of the car, he recognized the origin of those people at a glance: huanxinghai bodyguard!


    Undoubtedly, the person in the northern courtyard at the moment is the king of Shuidong royal family, Queen isavia!


    Curious about why this woman visited the holy pilgrimage for no reason, Chu Feng also went inside and went through the gate to the garden like courtyard. Sakak stopped and pointed to a room not far away where the door was closed: "the wind is low, the queen is in that room, lunch is ready, you can go directly."


    Then he gently bowed his head and slowly retreated out. There were no less than 100 bodyguards sent by the royal guards and the holy pilgrimage. Ordinary people could not get close to it. Sacker was not worried about what would happen.


    After all, no one is more concerned about isavia''s security than the pilgrimage authorities at this time.


    Chu Feng looked around and went to the room described by Sark. He only glanced over the scenery of imperial food garden from time to time. He vaguely knew that this was a place given by the government to the Shanjia. No matter how good families get the benefits and rewards here, the only connections they create are hard to compare.


    It seems that we can understand why Shanjia is just an ordinary family, but it is so prominent that some official families dare not fight with it.


    Because people know big brother, also know foreign big brother, a unhappy minute dry you these little brother!


    Having a vague understanding of the strength background of Shanjia, Chu Feng also came to the door of the house. Instead of pushing the door to enter, Chu Feng gently knocked, and then stood quietly at the door. His left eye was not interested in going through it.


    As for isavia''s mind, Chu Feng didn''t want to think about it. Anyway, she didn''t represent China, and she didn''t dare to put him on the stage in Shuidong. This is enough.


    After a while, the door was opened, and Chu Feng, with her head down, saw snow-white, greasy and transparent and a pair of special long legs


    Looking up, she looked into the room and asked, "Why are you here? What are you playing? I''m very busy? Besides, why did you come to the pilgrimage again and never die? "


    Shawaqi originally had a faint smile on her face. When she heard the speech, her face turned green. Her bare feet directly stepped on Chu Feng''s feet: "you''re a jerk!"


    She shook her head and went in. This time she was pulled by isavia, and she was in a private identity. She didn''t want to see Chu Feng''s words before he opened his mouth. It seemed that she didn''t want to see her appearance. Savaki, who was proud of herself, felt a little uncomfortable.Chu Feng felt a little hurt when he was not noticed. He went in with wool and saw that the floor was smooth and clean. Chu Feng took off his shoes and walked over. There were eight dishes, one soup and three pairs of dishes and chopsticks on a table for ten people.


    Chufeng swung his feet and sat down. He took up his chopsticks and took a bite of it. He didn''t care about isavia''s absence: "long legged horse, why did you suddenly come to Shengchao and miss me?"


    This is a joke, don''t want to Savannah, but seriously nodded: "a little want to!"


    Chu Feng''s hand holding vegetables was sluggish. He doubted that he had heard the wrong thing and looked at shawaqi. The latter looked serious and his lips closed slightly. He shook his head and threw a mouthful of vegetables into his mouth before he opened his mouth: "it seems that I didn''t have a good rest last night


    Savaqi turned her white eyes with a myriad of amorous feelings when she heard the speech, but her character was doomed that she would not repeat it for the second time. She turned her head to one side with a hum. Up to now, she still has a great opinion on Chu Feng, but she has no previous target.


    Chu Feng didn''t bother whether it was a mistake or not. He poured a small glass of wine and asked, "where is the queen? She asked me to come, but I didn''t see anyone. I left."


    Savannah frowned and snorted, "son of a bitch, stay with me, will you die?"


    Shawaqi''s face was unnaturally red, and she turned to one side. If Chu Feng was so straightforward, Rao was an open woman in the western regions, and she couldn''t accept it.


    Chu Feng saw shawaqi simply did not say a word, rolled his eyes and drank the glass of wine to get up: "it seems that I have more time to play with me. Goodbye!"


    Just ready to go out, the door suddenly closed, the room sounded a gentle melody of the western regions, Chu Feng''s footsteps also stopped, subconsciously turned back, only to see the curtain hanging on the ground in front of the wall that had not been noticed just now separated slowly, a graceful figure dancing in the music.


    Isavia!


    Although not as evil as savaki, they are not short legs. They are not as rough as other women in the western regions. They are more delicate and white than the southern women of the holy pilgrimage.


    Beautiful and moving with a cool face, at the moment is full of charming color, Chu Feng also see that isavia is dancing is a great writer Shakespeare''s tragic role, the queen of a country, because Jiangshan gave up love, and when she looked back, love was no longer there, the beloved man had died.


    I don''t know why, at the moment, isavia danced this dance and the heartbreaking music. She forgot everything for a time, and only the dancing woman was in her eyes.


    Savannah has stood up and looked at isavia''s side, which is different from that of the majestic queen. With a slight sigh, she goes to the inner compartment and closes the door. The next time doesn''t belong to her. Why should she be a more than one here?


    After a few minutes, the music fell, and isavia''s dance stopped, and her steps stopped in front of Chu Feng. The distance between the beautiful, generous, noble and elegant woman and Chu Feng was only 15 cm. They could already smell each other''s smell.


    Isaviamei blinked her eyes, then closed her eyes and nodded her head slightly. Although she was a little higher than Chu Feng, when Chu Feng could not help coming forward, she still accurately kisses the red lips that made countless people covet and even dream of.


    Chu Feng didn''t know why. When isavia didn''t refuse but held him around his waist, he also hugged one of the most noble women in Wenchou, kissing her lips warmly and sucking her tongue.


    The kiss lasted for five minutes, and the two slowly released. Isavia''s face was flushed by the poor breath of the kiss. Looking at the Chu wind in front of her, she gently opened her red lips: "do you want to conquer a queen in your heart, or do you have love for me, so that you kiss me actively?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and felt his heart beat fast. He turned around and put on his shoes and left here without a word.


    Chu Feng just left, shawaqi came out of the compartment, looked at the open door and blinked her charming eyes: "why didn''t he take the initiative to eat you just now?"


    "I don''t think I''ll refuse!" Isavia went up to close the door and said softly. Then she turned around and threw out a sentence: "Savannah, contact me with the host of the holy pilgrim TV station and say that I promise their interview and announce to the world the man I love the most."


    "Chu Feng, the future king of the world!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1210

    Run away!


    When Chu Feng left the imperial food garden, it could be said that it was like running away, which made the Sark who had been waiting in the garden outside and the members of the royal guard who knew his identity very much. Was this still the little wind that killed all directions in the palace?


    How do you feel like meeting a ghost?


    Just before they can figure out what happened, chufeng has disappeared in their sight, and soon far away from Yushan garden. Originally, he was going to go back to Guanghan garden, but he made a phone call. Huizi Yamazaki told Murong Bing that they had gone back.


    And Leng Rushuang is also following. Now he is staring at Ye Zixuan. Chu Feng gets the news and dismisses his plan to go to Guanghan garden. He doesn''t want to appear when the two women are filled with gunpowder.


    After thinking about it for a while, I decided to go to fengteng garden and have a look at the lovely little girl Ye Ling. Now it''s full moon.


    It''s only more than ten kilometers from his present position to fengteng garden. If you take a taxi, you have to go through a busy street. It''s the busiest time in the day. Chu Feng also gives up the idea of taking a taxi and prepares to walk to fengteng garden. He is also thinking about how to solve Ye Xinlan''s problem.


    Although the misunderstanding has been explained clearly, the child belongs to him and Zhang yun''er, but it is undeniable that his blood grew up in Ye Xinlan''s stomach. There is no such relationship, but it is also a little complicated because of this.


    Su Xinyu didn''t say it in his mouth, but he certainly had an idea in his heart. Chu Feng also wanted to take the time of these two days to deal with this matter well.


    Unconsciously, he has come to fengteng garden four kilometers away. After arriving at this position, there are fewer people. Chu Feng didn''t inform anyone. He was going to have a low-key visit and left quietly. He also thought that he would like to stay in the east ring villa area tonight.


    After all, Chu Feng is not in the mood to face the woman who is not reasonable. She is not only one of the seven evil masters in ancient times, but also the sister of Murong Bing and one of the Nine Tailed heavenly Foxes of the fox clan.


    Although the things told by the owner let Chu Feng heart, but did not pass the psychological situation, Chu Feng still does not want to have too much entanglement with that woman, Chu Feng is not so anxious at the moment.


    At the same time, she is also having a headache about the queen of Shuidong, that song, that dance, and the irresistible kiss. Chu Feng can feel that there is a desire for freedom in isavia''s heart. It would be a pleasant thing to conquer such a queen, but Chu Feng does not have the courage.


    It''s not because she is afraid, but because isavia is different from other women. She is the spiritual leader of Shuidong and the king of a country. If the relationship between them is confirmed, Chu Feng will not doubt that the holy court will turn against him every minute, and Shuidong will crush him.


    Chu Feng is not afraid of trouble, but also does not want to get into trouble casually.


    I also decided in my heart that isavia would hide a little during the pilgrimage, so as to avoid any irreparable things. It happened that she would go to Qitian mountains in two days. Chu Feng was a little more relaxed. I believe that after returning, isavia should also go back to Shuidong.


    Just thinking of the matter, the sound of Dudu car came. Chu Feng felt a dangerous breath and subconsciously dodged to one side. Several cars flew directly from the front and stopped more than ten meters away.


    Frown these luxury car drivers do not have eyes, Chu Feng also saw the people from the car, the corners of his mouth moved, but then recovered calm.


    The man who got off the bus was Dan Dan, and behind him were a group of men and women with gorgeous clothes. Everyone''s face was full of arrogance, and the look of Dan Dan in front of him was even more intense.


    Chu Feng also saw a man, Lin Yuner!


    Curious about how they appeared here, and why the motorcade was so luxurious, Chu Feng did not think that they were going to go there, but Dan Dan was just on purpose. Only the first three men in Chinese stepped forward to block Chu Feng''s way.


    "You''re here too. Do you want to do it?" Dandan comes over with a high air and enjoys the feeling of being surrounded by many stars. The people around her used to be the existence she looked up to, but now it is the people who look up to her. So when I saw Chu Feng in the car just now, he wanted to reflect his sense of superiority.


    Naturally, there is also a meaning, that is, I have known Lin Yuner for many years, but all men pursue Lin Yuner, and she is more just a foil. But now that she has become a leading role, Lin Yuner has become a foil. Naturally, she doesn''t mind showing her grace and satisfying her inner vanity.


    Chu Feng secretly said, "is this your home road?"


    Dan Dan didn''t think Chu Feng dared to talk back to her. Didn''t he see that he was carrying so many people and slandered Chu Feng. Maybe he was arrogant. Dandan sneered: "this road is not my home, but you are not here. Don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking."


    "Do you know that I will take yun''er to see the world today, so you deliberately appear here waiting for a coincidence?"


    The men and women in Chinese clothes around them heard the words, and their smiles became meaningful. At first, they were still curious about how Dan Dan, who was going to be the youngest concubine of Ye''s family, seemed to know the guy who looked like a native in front of him. But at the moment, they believed that this was a man who came to Lin Yuner. After all, compared with Dan Dan Dan''s bad luck, Lin yun''er''s pure and charming personality made them like it more.Chu Feng did not expect that Dan Dan could make up such a mess. He also caught Lin Yuner''s embarrassed look standing on one side. He seemed to understand something. He smiled: "it seems that the green leaves have become red flowers, and they forget their own position."


    "As for why I am here, I don''t need to explain it to you. Is it because Miss Lin Yuner has nothing to do with you, please let your people get out of the way!"


    The sudden change, a looming strong momentum, as well as the kind of high-ranking situation in the words, made Dan a little nervous, but also angry. Since Jicheng came back, playing the signboard of Ye''s imperial concubine, she has improved a lot. People around her are not rich or expensive, but who is not polite to her?


    So hit by the Chu wind, but also sarcasm, Dan Dan''s face suddenly cold down: "speak politely, I''m not you can easily offend, but read in you once calculate to save Yuner''s share, hero is also sad beauty pass, although you are not a hero, but I can also forgive you."


    "Just don''t feel that you are very great when you come to the imperial city from Jicheng. You can move yun''er and tell you that you don''t want to think about anything in the day I''m here. Be careful that your life will be lost."


    "Dan Dan!" Seeing that Dan Dan was more and more explicit and excessive, Lin Yuner couldn''t look down and pulled her for a moment, indicating that she would not continue to speak. But when Dan Dan left her hand, Lin Yuner seemed to be bitten by a snake.


    Dan Dan is very satisfied with Lin Yuner''s situation. She thinks that this is what she wants.


    Lin Yuner awkwardly took back his hand and looked at Chu Feng: "are you waiting for me here on purpose?"


    Chu Feng laughed with astonishment, and his tone was not as gentle as before: "Miss Lin Yuner, first of all, I am here temporarily. Second, I don''t know that you will also be here. Can you be more confident?"


    Coldly said a word, Chu Feng took a step forward and directly ran into the three men in Chinese clothes who were in the way. The three men who ate, drank and played had been hollowed out by wine and sex. Where can they resist the impact of Chu Feng and fall on the ground, they cry out.


    Dan Dan''s face changed for a moment, secretly scolded a waste, originally wanted to continue to embarrass Chu Feng, reflecting the sense of superiority, but touched the time: "Oh, about two and a half, almost arrived, let''s go!"


    "Let''s take you to the fengteng garden."


    The people around him who were not good-looking when he was bumped by Chu Feng heard the words, and all of a sudden, they all got on the bus. Lin yun''er took a look at the Chu Feng who had gone far away. He murmured and remembered the matter of dispensing medicine in Jicheng villa. He said to himself, "why do you have to chase after me so persistently?"


    She thinks that Chu Feng may really like her before she prescribes medicine and comes to the imperial city. As for Chu Feng''s pure passing by, Lin Yuner doesn''t think so much. She doesn''t think there are so many coincidences in the world.


    Get on the bus, a few cars gallop out again, from the side of Chu Feng, the wind in the past, and those dandies in the car yell scornfully.


    Chu Feng didn''t hear about it and didn''t feel it. To this day, he didn''t feel much about these dandies. He felt that to care about them was just like being angry with children.


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng came out of the fengteng garden, but he was standing under a tree 30 meters away and didn''t go there. He also deliberately hid his body shape to see it.


    Just now, Dan Dan''s motorcade stopped at the door. Dan Dan stood in front of him. Outside the gate, he was blocked by ten wind doors. Dan Dan seemed very unhappy and said, "I''m Ye Zisheng''s wife of Ye''s family. I''ve made an appointment with his aunt Ye Xinlan at 2:30 to see her. You let me in."


    The members of the door were separated. Xia Yan came from behind. Seeing Dan Dan, he was surprised that ye Zisheng was so tasteless. He also glanced at those dandies behind him. His words were plain: "are they also agreed?"


    Seeing that the identity of Ye''s imperial concubine seems to be useful, Dan Dan comes out with a person to talk to. She was in awe when she heard the wind door before. At the moment, she was more contemptuous: "naturally, they are not qualified to ask my aunt, but they are my friends. They come and walk with me."


    "Don''t talk nonsense and get out of the way quickly, which has delayed my time. My son won''t let you go."


    Xia Yan frowns and has no good impression on Dan Dan. Even if you are the imperial concubine of Ye''s family, you will not be anything before you get married. You will soon be delisting the brand of Ye''s imperial concubine and show off on the market. You don''t need to think about it.


    Preparing to speak, a cold voice came from behind: "when did ye Zisheng have so little vision?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1211

    Huangfu Ruo die comes from behind the crowd, and her gorgeous face is still as indifferent as before.


    The elite Fengmen standing at the door gave way to her by themselves, and their eyes were full of awe. Although it was Chu Feng who gave Huangfu ruobi the ability to sit in today''s position, it is undeniable that Huangfu ruodie''s means made them submit from the bottom of their hearts.


    When Xia Yan sees Huangfu ruodie come out, he also withdraws wisely to one side. When he is in front of him, he always needs to give Huangfu ruodie some respect from the principal.


    When Dan Dan sees someone interrupting, she feels that the wind door is black and the Ye family is white. Moreover, she is the one who ye Zisheng promised to marry. What''s the fear of Ye Zisheng?


    Just then he looked at Huang Fu Ruo die and snorted: "who are you? Do you know who I am? So my husband has no vision. Do you think the damper is very good, or do you think you are


    "He really has no vision, otherwise how to find a woman without taste?" Huangfu ruodie has stood in the crowd in a black dress. Her powerful atmosphere makes some people who are surprised by her beauty dare not look directly at her: "as for me, the people in the damper call me miss Huangfu, and ye Zisheng calls me sister Ruo die."


    "Do you have any questions?"


    A series of words and powerful aura were superior to the looks of many women present. All of them made people jealous. Lin Yuner secretly took a look at Huangfu ruodie and said in his heart that it was beautiful!


    And Dandan in listen to Huangfu if butterfly''s words after a small mouth: "you are Huangfu if butterfly, Fengmen today''s main person?"


    Even if Dan Dan is now in the name of a young imperial concubine of Ye''s family, she is no stranger to Huangfu ruodie. Once the eldest lady of the Huangfu family and now the overlord of the northern underground world, she can kill countless women in terms of beauty, identity and status. She has no reason to feel a little uneasy.


    Just looking back, she is no longer the ordinary woman she used to be. Her self-confidence is full of her chest, and she slightly straightens her body: "it''s just that you are the master of the wind door. Can you still fight against the army? I''m visiting my husband''s aunt today. Please get out of the way immediately. I''m not the one you can offend."


    One side of Xia Yan passed a look of disdain. He was still curious how ye Zisheng fell in love with such a woman. He nodded his head.


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s identity is not as noble as the Ye family, but it is definitely not comparable to the future imperial concubine of Ye''s family, let alone the Chu Feng standing behind Huangfu ruodie, who adjudicates the most powerful underground world in the world.


    However, Chu Feng is the ruling of the less Lord, the matter is limited to one level, Dan Dan also has no qualification to know.


    Now when a thief is no longer a big official, he says such a thing. He gives a sympathetic look, and is too lazy to say a word.


    If it was Huangfu ruodie, Chong Dandan said these words at the moment, 100% of which had already killed her. But now, as a Fengmen master, Huangfu ruodie has restrained a few points of sharpness, and does not want to offend the Dan Dan in front of her without knowing what the situation is.


    After all, ye Zisheng and Chu Feng are good brothers. Who knows if ye Zisheng really loves Dandan and wants to die?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Huangfu Ruo die did not want to argue with Dan Dan, but said, "let her in!"


    "Three minutes disappear from my eyes, or I''ll never leave!"


    Calm words contain endless opportunities to kill people who want to go with Dan Dan and feel that Dan Dan is very powerful. Among them, Lin Yuner, Dandan can use the identity of Ye''s imperial concubine to despise Huangfu Ruo die, but it does not mean that they can do the same.


    Now all eyes are on Dan Dan, the meaning is self-evident!


    Dan Dan turns around and comes back. He feels that Huangfu ruodie doesn''t give Lin Yuner a chance to come in with them. That''s beating her in the face. He snorts, "Huangfu ruodie, they are all my friends. Now you want to go in with me to see Mrs. su. Do you want to stop her? Put yourself in a proper position, don''t you really understand? "


    "There is only Ye Xinlan here, not Madame Su!" When Huang Fu Ruo die felt it necessary to crack down on Dan Dan''s superiority, he saw the door accident in the main building, and heard Su Xinyu walking along. His words were plain but not negligible: "in addition, you are the woman my son Sheng cousin is going to marry?"


    Dansu''s words and deeds are not as elegant as those of Dansu.


    At this time, Su Xinyu also came near and looked at those dandy people who followed Dan Dan outside: "Miss Huangfu''s meaning is my su Xinyu''s meaning, get out of here!"


    A soft voice of a drink, those people immediately as if to see the ghost, all ran back to their car, a slip of smoke left, Dandan again cattle is just a little imperial concubine, but now has not sat solid, but Su Xinyu is the eldest granddaughter of the Su family, her words can be better than Dan Dan, who still stay here, who is a fool.


    Lin Yuner is standing by the last car. She is with Dan Dan. It''s not the moment to go or stay.Dan Dan finally came back to taste, see all the companions have gone away, look a little embarrassed and a little angry, but in the face of Su Xinyu, she was not afraid to have a little temper, reluctantly smile: "originally is the cousin of heart language, I often hear son Sheng mention you, my name is Dan Dan, your sister-in-law!"


    Su Xinyu gently left her a glance, then moved away to see the pure and moving Lin Yuner, completely ignored Dan: "why don''t you go?"


    Lin Yuner was already worried about Huangfu if butterfly. Now, Su Xinyu, who is similar to him, can not afford a little dissatisfaction. He lowers his head: "I am with Dan Dan."


    All the words are not clear, but Su Xinyu seems to understand what meaning, she has received a call from ye Zisheng, she probably knows something, leaving Dan a light eye, and then goes inside: "follow, you two!"


    Dan Dan breathed a breath when Su Xinyu turned around, and felt a lot of relaxation. He took Lin Yuner and walked in with high spirits. He swore secretly, and I dragged what, waiting for me to sit down to the name of the little princess Ye. You should not call me a sister-in-law, and what about the sundaughter of the Su family, and it is not one of the women of Chu Feng?


    Su Xinyu naturally did not know the inner words of Dan Dan, and took them to the balcony on the third floor. Yexinlan, who used to be yuezi, still liked to stay here as before. Su Xinyu walked to the side and sat down: "here!"


    Yexinlan looked at the young girl who had just been full of moon in the cradle with maternal love. Then she looked at Dan and Lin Yuner. Finally, she fixed her eyes on Lin Yuner: "are you the girl Zisheng is going to marry? It looks good, and has a good temperament. It has a fresh taste and a nice girl! "


    "Where is your family, there are still any people in your family. Zisheng said that people come to see, but they didn''t tell me too much. Come here and sit!"


    Dan Dan, who was ready to speak, turned cold, pulled Lin Yuner back and raised his unnatural smile and went forward: "aunt, I am Zisheng''s wife!"


    Su Xinyu left her head to one side, and she couldn''t be seen smiling. Yexinlan must have seen the things at the door here. Now, it is just a disguised face fight. She smiles secretly. After having a little bastard, how can she get more and more children?


    Yexinlan was surprised, and then put his hand at hand: "sorry, I am a little confused when I am old. Please sit down!"


    "Mom, I''ll make you the chicken soup!" At this time, a sound also came from inside, Su Mo north end with a cup of chicken soup came out, indifferent face with a shallow smile, showing the breath of masculinity: "just to my little sister to add a little nutrition, just cooked, while hot drink!"


    Put that bowl of chicken soup on the table beside yexinlan. Today, Su Mo Bei, who happened to be free, turned back to see Dan Dan and Lin Yuner: "are you?"


    Dan blinks his eyes, and secretly says a good powerful man, and probably knows who the person in front of him is: "I am Dan Dan, son Sheng''s wife!" Then point to the next Lin Yuner brief introduction: "she is my classmate, Lin Yuner!"


    Su Mo squints his eyes and looks up and down at Dan Dan. This is the first time he saw Dan. He also knew what happened before Dan existed. But he only looked at it and turned his eyes away. There was only one word in his heart: poor!


    Seeing Su Mo Bei smile, he left his head to one side. Dan Dan looked a little embarrassed and took out the gift: "aunt, this is the supplement that Zisheng asked me to prepare. He is too busy and has no time, so let me send it to you. In addition, let me tell you that the child will come in a hundred days later."


    Yexinlan nodded and signaled that Su Mo Bei would take the gift. Dan Dan stood there unnaturally. The abacus that originally wanted to make a good relationship couldn''t be implemented. She smiled awkwardly: "that aunt, you are very tired. If there is nothing, I will go first."


    "My wedding with Zisheng is scheduled to be two months later, and there are many things to prepare for."


    Yexinlan just nodded, and took up the cup of chicken soup and drank it. From beginning to end, she didn''t go to see Dan for a moment. What I thought was to talk to yeenzheng for a while. So the quality woman could not become the little princess of Ye''s emperor. Otherwise, the red leaf family would be ashamed.


    Ten minutes later, Dan and Lin Yuner drove away from fengteng garden and sat in the car. Dan Dan hit the steering wheel angrily: "what is it, an old woman who divorced and has been pregnant, a stinky woman willing to be a lover for the leader, a stinky soldier oil strip, and what do you drag with me?"


    Obviously, just now, yexinlan Su Xinyu and Su Mo Bei''s attitude towards her made Dan''s heart hate her.


    Lin Yuner smiled at one side: "as long as ye Zisheng wants to marry you, they don''t matter what attitude they have towards you, you are still the emperor and Princess of Ye!"


    Dan Dan nodded slightly, and felt comfortable in his heart. He thought of what to look up and down at Lin Yuner and the thief and thief with a smile: "the four or less in the imperial city are all top family members, ye Zisheng, Su Mo Bei, zhoujingxing, and the emperor Shaozhong Li Ji. I will introduce you another chance


    "But Li Ji may not be very likely, Su Mo north and zhoujingxing seem to be OK, how?"Lin Yuner''s heart is moving, not love. She just looks at Dan Dan''s food, drink and housing these days, which makes her some little girls envy her indefinitely. Recalling the appearance of Su Mo Bei just now: "Su Mo Bei seems good?"


    Outside the fengteng garden, Chu Feng comes out from behind the tree. With his left eye, Su Mo Bei is also in the fengteng garden. Nununuzui thinks about it, so he has to go to the villa area around the East. It''s not good to hold Ye Ling''s good daughter when she goes in!


    In my mind, I want to find a way to help Ye Zisheng. Otherwise, if she really married Dan Dan, she would affirm the world war by her character!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1212

    "Little Lord, are you back?"


    Chu Feng looked inside. There was still a distance from the gate before they appeared. Chu Feng thought of something and laughed: "pure and pure. You won''t pay attention to the gate all the time. When you see me appear, you will run out immediately? I am the little Lord, and you are maids


    Her face flushed, her eyes twinkled, and she didn''t know how to answer Chu Feng''s question. Because they did hear that Chu Feng came back today, they kept looking at the gate and felt that Chu Feng would definitely come. But it was a little embarrassed to be punctured by Chu Feng.


    Cold ice Qing turns around: "that, I go to clean up a bit!"


    After saying that, he walked in. Although he stayed with Chu Feng for a long time and experienced many things, he was still a stranger. It was embarrassing to be teased by Chu Feng.


    Yu Jie, who has already been married to Chu Feng, wants to be relaxed. Seeing her sister is no longer there, she naturally approaches Chu Feng with a delicate voice: "husband, I miss you!"


    Simple five words, let Chu Feng all over excited, Yujie is that kind of delicate woman who does not like words, that is because it takes great courage to say such words from her mouth, and a man can''t stand it.


    Looking at the woman who nestles beside him, Chu Feng adrenaline rises sharply, and embraces Yujie''s slender waist: "how can I feel that you have grown up?"


    Yujie was stunned: "what?"


    Then he saw Chu Feng''s eyes staring at her somewhere. Shyness appeared on her face. His voice was not very clear. His head was low: "my sister also said that, maybe because you broke the body."


    Chu Feng felt thirsty, and walked in with her arm around Yujie, but she did not see any other people. She asked, "what about them?"


    Cui Mingjie and Zhang Mingfeng need to go back to the film and TV station when they come back


    Chu Feng nodded her head, and her eyes turned for a moment. She approached Yujie and asked in a low voice, "does that mean that there is no one in the villa now?"


    Yujie didn''t know why Chu Feng asked so, nodded: "it is!" Just wanted to say that in addition to their sisters, there was also Chris, but Chu Feng had already picked her up. Although she was about 30, her head was not very good. Yujie subconsciously asked, "what do you want?"


    "Flatter you!" Chu Feng directly threw out a sentence, holding the jade clean wind general to the second floor, a foot to a room door to kick open, and then went in to throw her on the big bed.


    Yujie''s head is pounding. It''s five o''clock in the afternoon. It''s still bright. What does Chu Feng want to do? She doesn''t know. Her face is red: "can it be at night?"


    "No way!" Chu Feng replied straightforwardly, and then jumped up. Yujie just started to resist, and it became catering. They were kissing each other''s clothes one by one.


    Bingqing, who just came back from the garden gate, went directly back to her and Yujie''s room. Now she was sitting in front of the dressing table and looking at herself in the mirror. A touch of shyness appeared on her cold face. She said to herself, "the little master has already taken over Yujie. Why hasn''t Yujie moved me? Don''t you know that with the sisters, he can be better promoted?"


    Suddenly the whole body a little powerless sat by the bed: "what is Yujie and the little Lord doing?"


    As soon as she said it, there was a burst of uncontrollable nasal sound, which emptied the last strength in Bingqing''s body. She lay there and felt that someone was touching her body, and her throat moved naturally. It seemed that she was kissing. The black skirt on her body was also slowly disappearing. Finally, she was lying on the bed with a charm like snow Color, if you don''t know, will only feel that ice is there to comfort itself.


    Biting his lips, he felt even more strange. He bit his lips, and his face was red: "little master, you can''t touch it randomly!"


    Knowing that it must be what Chu Feng and Yujie are doing, otherwise she would not have such a reaction. Bingqing wants to hold up her spirit to stop it. It is still in the daytime, but she can''t take out any strength. On the contrary, her sense is slowly losing. Until she feels a burst of pain, Bingqing can''t help but make a long sound.


    Know Chu Feng has already carried a gun on the horse!


    All of a sudden, Li Keqing would not suffer from torture when she went through the door of the room to see what she was going through.


    These days to get along with, and Bingqingyujie is also some friendship, at the moment to see her seems very uncomfortable, Kris overturned the idea just now, anxiously walked in, looking at the perplexed Bingqing, anxiously asked: "Bingqing, what''s the matter with you, isn''t it uncomfortable?"


    Bingqing was very embarrassed. Last time, there was a Fu Dina who saw it clearly. This time, Chris saw it. She felt that the biggest shame of this generation was these two times. At the moment, she had no way to bite her lips: "nothing. Just wait. Otherwise, you can go and see what the little Lord and my sister are doing."This appearance is very uncomfortable, although Bingqing hopes that this feeling will not stop, but it is based on the situation that there is no audience.


    Chris didn''t know what the war of conjoined bodies was. She nodded and said that you would hurry out of the room after waiting. She was surprised when Chu Feng came. She also wanted to find him to see what was going on. Bingqing was like being drugged.


    Just just walked past to turn a corner, a room and the same voice, Chris face strange: "Yujie has been drugged?"


    Walking past with curiosity, you can see everything through the open door. When you see the situation inside, Kris''s mouth twitches and quickly moves her eyes away, because Yujie''s one foot is lifted up on Chu Feng''s neck, and the two people are stuck together, and even there,,,


    feeling the softness of Yujie''s body, Chris also quickly opens her mouth:¡° The ice cream seems to be poisoned. Go and have a look


    Chufeng and Yujie, who are forgetting their feelings, stop all their movements. Qi Qi looks back at Chris with her back to them. They are very embarrassed. Yujie shouts and pushes Chu Feng aside. She picks up the clothes on the ground and leaves the room quickly. Why has anyone seen this?


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. He knows that it is impossible to let Yujie back. As for Bingqing poisoning, Chu Feng must have misunderstood Chris. At this time, he also remembered that Chris had been under house arrest in the east ring villa area. He knew that she had just closed the door.


    Chris blinked and saw that Yujie ran back to the room naked. Strangely, she didn''t hear the sound of ice. She frowned and wondered what was going on. When she looked back, she saw Chu Feng still standing there with a dull look on her face.


    The woman who had already been forced to leave by Chu Feng was not shy. She snorted contemptuously: "in the daytime, the door is not closed, and the sex mouth is not closed!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and pointed to Chris. He was speechless for a while. He just started half an hour before you came over. It''s just that you broke the rhythm when the fire just started. Now the wildfire can''t be suppressed.


    Seeing Chu Feng pointing at her and unable to speak, Chris did not feel embarrassed. Chu Feng did not wear clothes at the moment: "but it is also true that the person who destroyed everything in our Kennedy family and put me shamelessly under house arrest can be any good person. It''s polite to say that you are sexual. You are not as good as you are."


    Chu Feng licked his lips. The fire that had not been extinguished seemed to be ignited at once. He reached the door and grabbed Chris''s hand. Before the latter''s reaction, he threw it in directly. He turned around and closed the door and locked it.


    Chris seemed to be aware of something. Seeing Chu Feng close the door, she approached the TV and said, "you must not touch me. Tell you, I didn''t forgive you last time. If you move me again, you will be hated by me all my life. I will tell my sister-in-law that you are shameless to me."


    Chu Feng walks in front of Chris. Chris is scared by him and turns on the TV carelessly. Her voice frightens her forward. She is just bumping into chufeng''s arms. Ah, she wants to break free, but she has been hugged by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng hugged the fragrant Chrissy tightly and joked: "once is also to do, so to do it again is nothing?"


    Within five minutes, Chrissy started swearing in the room: "oh my God, you disgusting fellow. You can''t go wash and then go in. I hate you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1213

    "Eight!"


    In the hall of East Ring Villa District, sister Bingqingyujie sits in the restaurant on the first floor, looking up from time to time. Yujie''s grievance is chuckling: "Miss Chris is tough again, and it''s two hours. Why not ask for mercy?"


    Just after that, there was a cry from upstairs that Chris was angry: "kill me and don''t beg for mercy unless you agree with me!"


    Jade Jie secretly spits out tongue to know ice Qing''s heart is stuffy, also know what she is upset about, blinked to think whether to find a time to achieve the Chu wind and ice-cleaning good things.


    And Chu wind seems not tired of the machine generally there constantly sprint, two people seem to be on the bar.


    Chris was lying in bed, his eyes were not blinking at Chu Feng, and that was the situation and hate in her eyes. Chu Feng felt a little hairy, just like a woman was angry when you stared at you. Chu Feng closed her eyes as if she hadn''t seen it.


    Chris held up her cold and painful opening: "Chu Feng, I will ask my family to send lantia. My father and I have called. He means that. And Johnson''s business can be settled. Miss Ben is also played by you. What else do you want?"


    Chu Feng opens his eyes and looks at the hateful woman: "I don''t need to talk to you about the conditions. I just want you to beg for mercy now. We will talk about other things after asking for forgiveness."


    Chris hum: "delusion, I will not ask for mercy, ah, light, meat!"


    Chu Feng was lazy to pay attention to it. He just wanted to release it a little today, and didn''t want Chris and his direct bars to kill him. He also asked for these. In the end, it was interpreted as the current picture. One refused to promise, one did not ask for mercy, but only continued fighting.


    "Good evening, everyone!" At this time, the voice of a visiting host of St. Chao TV station was heard from the TV station that was on all the time: "the head of state we invited today is her majesty, isavia, the youngest and most successful queen ever invited by Shuidong. Let''s welcome her to the stage!"


    Chu Feng''s action stopped at this moment completely, and looked at TV with eyes, and saw isavia, a white dress, noble and elegant, came out, and was surprised: "what rhythm?"


    Chu wind turned a white eye, did not want Chris but did not know where to come to the strength to grip his waist: "hurry up, do not die I you will promise me!"


    Chu Feng moved speechless, but he watched TV all the time. Chris, who had been scolding and shouting, suddenly made a seductive voice, which made Chu Feng feel a sudden move. But he is more curious about how isavia, who has always been low-key and unwilling to appear in public, will be on TV.


    In the TV, the host raised a smile and asked, "majesty, we all know that you are the youngest queen in Shuidong history and one of the most successful queens. It seems that you are the first of all the royal families in Wenzhou. Please forgive me to ask, now 29, have you considered your marriage?"


    "I believe your people also hope you can have a good place to belong to."


    Isavia''s elegant and noble temperament, even the bright lights around her, could not cover her light. When she heard the hostess, she slightly nodded and smiled with a light smile: "I am just a common woman, not so far from the mark, just like you, simple.


    As for the audacity, today I can come here, naturally will answer some questions, speaking of marriage, I am like many young girls, in that innocent era also fantasized, even to now, my heart also has the yearning for love, and you are the same. "


    Chris was completely moved, and naturally did not find Chu Feng''s look at the moment. On TV, after listening to isavia, the hostess asked, "listen to her Majesty''s words, I feel like I am not so nervous about you. I think many people are as strange as me. Do you have people you like?"


    This is a visit program broadcast to the world. It is not only broadcast in the holy Dynasty at this time, but also in the east of the water. The female host asked out the words, believing that it affected the hearts of many people. Even when Chu Feng was mechanically moving, her ears stood up and had bad feelings in her heart.


    Isavia, who was interviewed in the luxury suite at the reception, gave a quiet nod: "yes, but I don''t like him, I believe I love him!"


    "Wow, your majesty is so direct." The host heard that, excited, she felt excited that she could dig out such things: "the world is very curious about your mysterious color, this time to the pilgrimage is your first time in public, believe that many people and I are the first time to see you, very want to understand you all."


    "May I ask, can we know who you love and who is the prince of the royal family?"


    Not only the hostess is curious, but also a lot of people in front of the TV are also curious. Even sitting in the restaurant watching the TV ice and jade are very curious. What kind of man does this queen, who is in love with Chu Feng, is in love with?Isavia gave a faint smile, blooming endless charm, and gently shook her head: "the man I love is not a prince, nor the successor of a top family, nor a tycoon. He is just a man of ordinary origin, but he has made things that others can''t accomplish with his hands."


    "This time I came to the pilgrimage for this man, I think I should pursue it!"


    The hostess''s mouth was wide and her heart was beating hard. She was not only qualified to interview isawi, but also knew these things from her mouth. She felt very excited: "Your Majesty, do you mean that man seems to be a pilgrim? And you condescend to pursue it, do you? "


    "Yes Isavia did not go to see the diva Qi who constantly winked at her behind the hostess. She was plain and elegant: "to come to the holy pilgrimage is also a decision I made with a lot of determination, because it may bring shame to the royal family of Shuidong, and even more make me suffer from the world''s scorn. But in front of love, how can there be so many shackles?"


    The hostess''s face changed slightly, and the instructions from the top person in charge of the TV station came from her ears. The Shuidong Exchange Center asked to stop the live broadcast of this matter immediately. The Queen''s marriage was not up to her, and she could not continue to speak before she said who the man was.


    Isavia gently raised her hand, and the absolutely loyal sack moved to stop the staff who wanted to cut off the live broadcast. Naturally, people in front of the television could not see all this.


    Isavia slowly stood up and walked to a camera. For the first time, she showed the most sincere smile of a woman: "this man is ten years younger. Maybe many people think it''s ridiculous. Even I think it''s ridiculous. But when he is arrogant and overbearing in front of me, I can''t help but be moved, even if he is Shuidong Welcome people. "


    The hostess looked uneasy at the moment, but she couldn''t stop it. Suddenly, she cooperated with isavia''s behavior of not caring about fame for love. She said, "Your Majesty, can you tell us who the lucky one is?"


    Isavia nodded slightly, and her red lips opened slightly, and she vomited out a sentence: "Chu Feng, founder of fengteng group, a teenager I hate and love!" When the whole scene was quiet, and even the whole world was quiet, isavia added faintly, "I will let go of everything, just ask for this man, and look at me more!"


    Chu Feng, who is in the villa area of East ring, is excited when she hears isavia''s name. A stream of hot liquid flows into Chris''s body, and the latter subconsciously bows up.


    Just now, she also heard the words on TV. At the moment, she began to speak weakly: "son of a bitch, the queen has been seduced by you, sex mouth!"


    Chu Feng left Chris''s body with a wry smile. Watching TV has cut off the live broadcast. He knows that the hatred between him and Shuidong is totally unsolvable. Moreover, isavia is likely to be dismissed by the royal family and may be locked up. Suddenly, she has more admiration and helplessness for this woman.


    Exhaled a breath, ready to walk step by step, and then again, he saw Chris''s sad eyes: "why does the Sun King come to the holy pilgrimage?"


    Chu Feng nodded as he understood what was going on. Even if the sun king was stronger, he would be able to destroy Chu Feng. However, even if he died, he could still easily ravage the Kennedy family. In the end, the Sun King would not pay for it.


    Take a breath. Now isavia''s affairs make him feel weak. He waved: "tell your father that I want to see lantia before sunset tomorrow. In addition, let fengteng group develop tangzhou without pressure, and support the pilgrimage in the western regions to make the pressure smaller. One of the three conditions is indispensable."


    "When you see lantia, the Mafia and the Red Gate, and the rest of the forces, they will naturally remove the blockade and let the Kennedy family reach out."


    Chris said, "what about me?"


    Chu Feng picked up the clothes on the ground, turned around and went to the bathroom: "when lantia comes, you can leave. I didn''t kill Johnson, but I eventually died because of me, Miss Chris!"


    The door of the bathroom slammed shut. Chris sat up slowly and punched her in the bed: "you don''t want me. What are you doing with me? You ruined me. You don''t want me. How can I meet people in the future?"


    Just finished saying, Chu Feng''s voice came from the bathroom: "by the way, there is one condition for your father to send me George who has caused me countless troubles, and I will cut off his head!"


    Chris didn''t seem to hear that. She buried her head in her arms and saw the strategic area in a mess: "you''ve made a mess of it. Who wants me in the future?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1214

    The confession of the queen of Shuidong was directly transmitted to the whole world through Shengchao TV station, which made countless people smack their tongue. They all knew who chufeng was. Although they did not know what chufeng had done in Shuidong, a Royal Queen confessed to Chu Feng. They felt that this was the most shocking news of the year.


    Especially for the leaders of various countries, it was just like an earthquake. They were very aware of Chu Feng''s aggressive entry into Shuidong with half light speed missiles. They also knew that Chu Feng had destroyed the foundation of the whole demonic block. They also knew that Chu Feng had killed all directions of the king''s Palace.


    But it was under such circumstances that the queen of Shuidong, who should have lived with Chu Feng, suddenly visited Shengchao. She even announced on TV that the man she loved was Chu Feng. In addition, she confessed to countless TV viewers that even those responsible for various countries who had gone through the wind and rain could not bear it.


    Some people even think that this is an illusion they have. How could Chu Feng, a disgraced royal family in Shuidong, fall in love with the queen of Shuidong?


    But no matter how they don''t believe it, with the spread of news, reports from various media, and crazy rumors on the Internet, all prove that all these are true. Isavia, Queen of Shuidong, really fell in love with Chu Feng, and showed her love on TV regardless of her body and pressure.


    But Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to all this. After taking a bath on Chris, he went to sleep directly and didn''t get up until eight o''clock the next morning.


    Tomorrow, we are going to leave for Qitian mountains. It will be the day of the meeting between the saints and the pilgrims. Xuanwu has already arrived. People from the three gates and four families have already started to move out. In addition, some Xuanyuan family members from Jinan are expected to arrive in the Qitian mountains tomorrow to hold the most grand gathering in the hermit world.


    So after Chu Feng got up this morning, he wanted to get together with the women and brothers before he left. Because this time he went to Qitian mountains, it must be very dangerous. I don''t know if he can come back. Chu Feng can stay with them for a while, and he doesn''t want to waste it.


    "Sex mouth!"


    Sitting quietly in the dining room, she was well served by the ice and jade. From the upstairs, there was also the sound of footsteps. Chris came down from the top of the room, and saw Chu Feng scolding with hatred.


    Chu Feng did not seem to hear the general, took a bottle of milk to drink: "what does your father say?"


    Chris went over and sat down, took a piece of bread and bit it. Her gnashing teeth seemed to be chewing Chu Feng''s flesh and blood: "don''t worry, my father has already agreed to your request. In addition, in order to maintain the good relationship between the two sides, my father hopes you can agree to leave a stronghold in the imperial city and contact the feelings of both sides."


    "The point is that apart from the Tianchi exchange hall, there is a real dialogue with Tianchi. After all, there are some things we can''t talk about openly."


    Chu Feng took a sip of milk and nodded: "it seems that not only the Kennedy family is sincere, but the whole Tianchi Lake is sincere. That''s good!"


    Chris glared at Chu Feng fiercely. She was too lazy to say another word.


    There is no way to put forward the condition that there is no harm to the imperial court. During the phone call last night, Chris could hear her father''s helplessness. Although the birth of the Sun King could make Chu Feng face a life and death crisis, the tusks revealed by the ruling could not be calmed down because of Chu Feng''s death.


    The Congress held a meeting that was not recorded in the file, and finally decided to break the deadlock with the holy Koreas and set up a window for private dialogue in the imperial city. After all, the secular power of the adjudication office was too terrible, so he did something to make chufeng happy. Even if he died, the adjudication office would not do anything to Tianchi.


    Chu Feng naturally understood this truth, but he did not mean to break it. No matter how bright the place is, it is impossible to reduce the existence of darkness. Be careful.


    After a simple breakfast, Chris saw that Chu Feng was going to get up and leave. She subconsciously stood up and said, "at 3:00 p.m., the direct line from Tianchi will come, followed by my sister-in-law and George. Would you like to pick it up?"


    Chu Feng stopped, thought about it and shook his head: "I will arrange for someone to pick it up, and I will also send your brother to see God directly. As for you, follow the plane back!"


    Without mercy left a word, Chu Feng left directly with ice and jade. Now the Kennedy family has compromised, and the powerful power he shows has also made the Kennedy family see clearly that even with the help of the sun king, there is no need to keep Chris.


    Seeing Chu Feng say go away, Chris stamped her foot angrily. She wanted to hate chufeng, but she couldn''t hate her. She bit her lips: "you are my first man. Who do you think I can go back with and whom can I face to see? Son of a bitch


    He drove away from the east ring villa area and was ready to go to fengteng garden. Chu Feng, who went to Guanghan garden again in the afternoon, had just gone out and the phone rang. Seeing the phone call from ye Zixuan above, he felt a lump in my heart. I can''t blame that he didn''t go back to Guanghan garden last night, did he?


    Think about it really may be such a situation, Chu Feng moved his face to smile, and then connected the phone: "concubine!""Get out of here, I''ll know you''ve done something wrong when I hear your obscene voice!" Don''t want to, ye Zixuan there direct Jiao drink, Chu Feng embarrassed said: "although you are obscene, but I think it is necessary to tell you, after all, I admire Ye Zixuan in this life."


    "But isavia, the queen of Shuidong, is definitely one of them. She is unique. She doesn''t want to give up her status or status for the sake of your son of a bitch."


    Chu Feng stopped the car at the side of the road, ye Zixuan suddenly called to say something about isavia. How could they feel a little unusual: "what do you mean?"


    Ye Zixuan sighed with some reluctance: "just now I received a message from members of Yinfeng. Because of the confession incident of isavia last night, the whole people in Shuidong were extremely angry. There were 100000 people outside the palace, including the capital, and strongly demanded that the queen of Shuidong give them an account and make a new speech. None of her words was true Really. "


    "In this regard, the senior members of the royal family jointly launched the highest authority, temporarily removed the title of Queen isavia, and asked members of the exchange hall to send her back to Shuidong for trial."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and sighed slightly when stretching: "it''s really a silly woman. Why should it be so?" This is the result that Chu Feng did not expect. At the same time, she regretted that she was not in the imperial food garden yesterday. Otherwise, it would not have happened.


    Just yesterday''s situation, Chu Feng thought it was not clear. After all, he naturally held isavia and kissed each other.


    Ye Zixuan could feel Chu Feng''s helplessness. She breathed out a breath and said, "we were very angry when you provoked women, but we all mean that isavia is a woman who dares to love and hate. Without her identity and glory, she is just an ordinary woman. There is nothing wrong with pursuing the love in her heart."


    "Wrong just because she is the queen of Shuidong, and you are the disgrace of Shuidong royal family!"


    "I know what to do." Up to now, Chu Feng also understands the meaning of Ye Zixuan''s call, which is nothing more than to ask him to find a way. Isavia confessed that although Shuidong was shamed, Chu Feng did not show up, which made Shuidong feel turbulent.


    They felt that their queen had confessed to Chu Feng, and Chu Feng did not respond. This made those people more angry than isavia''s confession to him.


    After hanging up Ye Zixuan''s phone call, Chu Feng leaned on the seat and temporarily closed his eyes. Bingqingyujie also vaguely knew what had happened. He sat quietly in the car without opening his mouth to disturb Chu Feng.


    Ten minutes later, the phone rang. Chu Feng opened it and saw the message from ye Zixuan. He told her that the Royal Guard was escorting isavia. After all, the Senate opened the highest authority to remove isavia, and the Royal Guard was not obliged to follow isavia''s orders.


    In addition to the members of the Royal Guard, Shuidong also asked the holy court to send people to escort him. Li Ji led 300 guards to escort him in person. The meaning was obvious, but he was also worried about the sudden killing of Chu Feng.


    Flight time, 9:30!


    Chu Feng put down his mobile phone, looked back at the two sisters sitting in the back and asked with a wry smile: "Bingqingyujie, your sisters think I should go or not, to go is equivalent to accepting her. If she doesn''t go, her life is estimated to be like this, everyone spits it out and dies in the cold palace!"


    "Maybe the royal family will let her die in order to wash away this shame, and then tell the world that isavia committed suicide in shame!"


    Bing qingyujie took a look at her, and her sister asked softly, "little master, why don''t you want to go? Isn''t isavia beautiful


    "Must I have her beautiful?" Chu Feng rolled his eyes, but shook his head and sighed: "I just think my women have been many, and there are still many unclear existence. If I accept the great God isavia again, I will feel that I am a stallion."


    "Little Lord, but you are already a stallion." Don''t want to talk very little, Bing Qing suddenly came up with a sentence, in the Chu wind speechless said: "and you are so many women, why can''t you give her a position, you more this position?"


    "You also know what fate she will suffer if you don''t go, and you will have the heart to spend the rest of your life miserable with a woman who loves you? Even die? "


    It''s hard to say so many Bing Qing added: "secondly, outstanding men from all ages, who don''t have a few women, what are you tangled with? You are now entangled, will only be later regret


    Chu Feng was stunned by Bingqing and said, "how can I not find that you can say so much?" Then a meaningful smile: "in addition, do you want to imply something with me when you say these things? If so, it''s unnecessary. I can''t give up the war of conjoined body!"


    Bingqing just said these also really have a little meaning, don''t want to be pointed out by Chu Feng, let her embarrassed, biting her lips and skimming to one side, as if did not hear what Chu Feng said.


    Chu Feng didn''t hold on to Bingqing''s embarrassment and continued to stimulate her. She made a direct phone call and said, "I have only one word. Isavia is taken away, so we can''t play happily!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1215

    "Do you think he will show up?"


    At nine o''clock at the Imperial City International Airport, there were only two beautiful women sitting in the VIP waiting hall. There were rows of armed police standing around. Isavia looked back from time to time outside the terminal, looking slightly melancholy.


    The person sitting next to her is shawaqi. She shakes her head and says, "Chu Feng is only 19 years old, and you are 29 years old. According to the tradition of the holy Dynasty, you are an old woman, but Chu Feng can''t be reasonable. I heard that he pushed the young lady of Kennedy family, lantia."


    "It is because of this that the two sides have a conflict. Of course, we don''t know exactly what it is, but he certainly won''t care about his age, just!"


    Isavia seemed a little nervous. She took her hand and said, "what''s it?"


    "He''s not interested in you." Savaki wryly laughs when her friend encounters unstable love, she says: "after all, he was going to Shuidong at the beginning, and your strong resistance finally made him a little bit of trouble. The most important thing is that the resentment between the two sides is doomed to never die. Do you really think about it?"


    Although under the suppression of isavia, Shuidong royal family gave up its revenge on Chu Feng, but that was limited to the time when she was in power. Now that she confessed to Chu Feng and had been removed from the throne, then the gratitude and resentment would be involved again.


    If isavia insists, she is likely to become the one who sacrificed and die quietly.


    "What''s the point of saying that now?"


    Isavia, with a bitter smile, released savaki''s hand and sighed in a quiet voice: "I can only say that love is too inexplicable. Before I saw him, I wanted to kill him and wash away the shame brought by the half light speed missile. But after approaching him according to your meaning, I found that the rumors about him in the world are not true."


    Bitter smile added: "I do not know how to move his heart!"


    In the past, Chu Feng''s ferocious fate spread in every corner of the world, with different versions. Although isavia was not affected by these rumors, she still thought that she was a very cruel person who had to do something. The half light speed missile deterred the reckless entry into Shuidong territory, which also made her feel that Chu Feng was a villain with no bottom line.


    However, when she approached Chu Feng as Lisa, Chu Feng did not ignore her crisis because she was a stranger, let alone because she was beautiful.


    He took her to a meal, washed her head, bought her clothes and changed them, but from beginning to end, he did not show any improper look.


    And after insight into her concealment, she didn''t do anything forced to ask her. What''s more, she rescued her when the cathedral was in danger. Although everything involved blood, isavia could feel the kindness of Chu Feng''s heart.


    She is the queen of the royal family, her eyes will not be affected by anyone''s words, she believes that everything she sees, Chu Feng is not the kind of evil person in the rumor.


    When savaki heard the speech, she also laughed bitterly. She had not contacted Chu Feng before. Even when she saw Chu Feng for the first time, she felt that Chu Feng was a barbarian, because he cut off Kato''s head without the bottom line, and ignored the violent death of viswan people and extorted money.


    Even at that time, she took it as an important responsibility to crack down on the image of Chu Feng. However, after the left power incident happened, although there was suspicion of being used by Chu Feng, it was undeniable that Chu Feng had never broken faith in her promise to protect her safety, and the members of the wind gate kept protecting her until she left the holy court.


    For that young man, the smile and the occasional bloodthirsty, Savannah wryly shook her head: "if I can, I really want to clip him!"


    Isavia blinked her eyes and said with a smile, "I thought you would never be attracted to men in this life, but now it''s ridiculous that you fell in love with the same man with me, and also a man who brings shame to us all. Is Chu Feng too charming or we are not reserved?"


    "Li Shao!" At this time, a voice came from the outside. Isavia looked back and saw that Ambassador Shuidong, who was stationed in the holy pilgrimage, was holding Li Ji''s hand. She looked worried: "the person in charge asked you to protect us until we got on the plane, but now we have 25 minutes to take off. How can you leave like this?"


    "What if we wait for Chu Feng to come, we can''t stop that savage guy."


    Li Ji shook off Ambassador Shuidong and hummed: "go away, I''m upset now. There''s nothing to protect you from going back, but isavia is also an old friend of mine. I''m not comfortable when I want to send her back. I''ll take someone away now. If you dare to stop me, I''ll kick you!"


    Seeing that Ambassador Shuidong still wanted to speak, Li Ji directly stepped forward and slapped him to fly: "don''t say the best words, and now it''s in the airport. There''s no news of Chu Feng coming. Get on the plane and get ready to go!"


    Unreasonable and unreasonable, Li Ji shook off Ambassador Shuidong with a wave of his hand, and all the armed guards in the terminal hall followed him. Soon, only a few dozen members of the Royal Guard were left here. Ambassador Shuidong felt the scalded face of Li Jiji and did not dare to say a word because Li Ji was a barbarian.Isavia shook her head slightly: "I thought it was Chu Feng who asked him to do that. But now, Chu Feng is really not interested in me, but it is. If he is really interested, how could he run away yesterday?"


    Savannah felt the melancholy in isavia''s heart, sighed and held her hand. She knew that isavia made such a decision because of her encouragement. All of a sudden, she led to isavia''s rebellion hidden in her heart and openly showing her love on TV, which she didn''t expect.


    Because of the great influence, isavia has no way back. I guess that isavia is the only queen in Shuidong history who was dismissed for love?


    The two men sat in silence. Ten minutes before the departure, Ambassador Shuidong got all the normal reports. He went to isavia and kept a little respectful: "Your Majesty, the plane has been checked to make sure it is safe. Ten minutes later, it will take off on time. Please get on the plane."


    "Sark, protect the Queen''s safety on the plane, and people have been arranged to wait to meet the queen at the airport."


    Sark came over. As the captain of the Royal Guard, she was promoted by isavia himself. At the moment, seeing that the master lost his throne and had to go back to Shuidong for public trial, he sighed slightly, but there was no way to do so. He nodded softly: "Sark is not dead, the queen is safe!"


    Ambassador Shuidong nodded and covered his swollen face: "queen, please!"


    Isavia and savaki stood up and looked back at the outside, but they still did not see the figure. They were disappointed that they couldn''t see each other before they left. Isavia sighed and went to the gate.


    Through the gate, under the guard of the royal guards, a plane has stopped there. Isavia looks back at the road and sighs, "Chu Feng, even if you don''t love me, don''t you want me to see you more?"


    "Has your heart never beat for me?"


    "Yes!" This time, isavia''s voice was in normal volume. Suddenly, a bright echo echoed over the airport parking lot. Both isavia and savaqi were stunned. Saker and others were also stunned. Looking at the source of the voice, isavia''s melancholy face also burst into a beautiful smile.


    Standing on the head of the machine, Chu Feng touched his head and said, "it''s just that you didn''t give me the time to prepare. I was scared to urinate. I knew you were unlucky just after you eased up. It seems that it''s not too late!"


    The body also jumped down, the height of the virtual fell in front of the team, Chu Feng went to isavia, ignoring the surprise and strange eyes of the people around him, and staring at the woman who made countless people covet and want to conquer: "you are the queen, I am a rogue, do you not regret?"


    Isavia did not answer, directly with action to prove, hugged Chu Feng, took the initiative to send beautiful red lips, shawaqi Leng, and then showed a knowing smile, step back, pat sack''s shoulder, the latter locked his brow, and then nodded slightly.


    "You see, it was not a visit to the holy pilgrimage, but fell in love with the windless queen isavia?"


    "It seems that the royal guards are all there, but who is she holding and kissing there? Isn''t she fond of less wind?"


    "You idiot, that''s the lack of wind, or do you think there''s any son of a bitch who dares to kiss the queen in front of the royal guards?"


    What happened here was seen by the rest of the people at the boarding gate, and then it was spread ten to one hundred and attracted the attention of the passengers in the airport. All the people were in front of the glass wall and the passageway to watch, and there were people shouting: "together, together, together!"


    In the warm cry, although isavia did not have much shyness, she still had a little shyness. She released Chu Feng, and her charming face was full of cool and gorgeous Charm: "do you want to be together?"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, knowing that he can''t go away this time. He hugs isavia''s waist, regardless of whether she is taller than him at the moment: "remember all my life that I compromised because of the pressure of the masses."


    Isavia laughed, like a little woman, leaning on Chu Feng, enjoying the cheers and shouts of the crowd around her.


    Sark then waved: "take the queen and go back to the East!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1216

    All the members of the 40 royal guards immediately scattered and surrounded Chu Feng and isavia. Savaki did not know when she had left for a distance and looked at all this with a smile.


    Chu Feng had already made a decision, so he would not care about anyone''s opinion. He hugged isavia and bravely dealt with the 40 members of the Royal Guard. He didn''t show his smile, but he was domineering: "Captain Sark, you only have 40 people. Do you think you can stop me?"


    "I can''t stop it, but I still have to stop it!" Sack''s indifferent face did not have the slightest fluctuation, indifferent to throw out a sentence.


    Chu Feng smiles. Sakak is telling the truth. He is now responsible for sending isavia back for public trial. If he is allowed to take isavia away without any difficulty, it will not be very good for him to come back to Shuidong. The canthus of his eyes are turned to the distance. Savaqi clenches two fists and makes a gesture of refueling.


    Chu Feng knows what is general, smile a bit more playful.


    She gave isavia a kiss on her face and said with a smile, "Queen''s wife, do you want them to keep blocking me, or do you want me to step over them or do something special?"


    Isavia''s face was slightly red, but she did not break away from Chu Feng''s arms. She looked at Sark who had been following her for many years and shook her head slightly: "if you can, let them leave intact."


    Chu Feng smiles and ponders: "yes, Queen''s wife!"


    Releasing isavia''s waist, Chu Feng took two steps forward. However, such two steps made the Sark and the members of the Royal Guard back four steps. The situation of Chu Feng killing all directions in the palace is still vivid. They don''t think that 40 people can stop Chu Feng, but if they can''t stop it, they have to.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to do anything at all. His voice suddenly raised: "Hello, brothers and sisters. I''m Chu Feng. I''ve just done something to win honor for our country and abducted the queen of Shuidong. But now I''m going to take my queen''s wife, but the royal family is not willing to do it. What can I do?"


    Isavia and savaki, including Sark, are stunned. What does chufeng want to play?


    But the next moment they seem to understand, only listen to the people in the airport said in a loud voice: "kill them, take the queen!"


    Chufeng chufeng smile, slightly bow, voice is still loud and clear: "thank you for your friendship and support!" After a pause, he got up straight, with a bitter and helpless smile on his face: "it''s just me. There are forty people here. I just want to take the queen away, and I can''t leave!"


    "What is to be done?"


    The whole airport was quiet, and sack and others suddenly had a bad premonition. After a moment, they gave out a thunderous cry: "willing to rob women for less wind!"


    Voice down, several boarding gates to board passengers are coming towards this side, some people also crowded out the passage, where the security personnel rushed in, within a short time, thousands of people surrounded from all sides.


    Chufeng, with a gentle smile, retreated and put her arms around isavia''s waist, and said in a loud voice, "you, why don''t you worry that the Shengchao is not powerful, and why do you worry about the women''s running out? The strength of the people is strong. Thank you. Please send them on the plane. Another day, Chu Feng will marry you. We will certainly invite all of you who are enthusiastic today! "


    After that, Chu Feng ran into two royal guards and left the encirclement circle with isavia wind. At this time, no one paid attention to Chu Feng''s unusual speed. In addition, sakak could not react at all, because thousands of people had already surrounded them.


    Surrounded by thousands of people, sakak''s face also can''t stand the sweat. They are not the best of Chu Feng after all, and they can''t have the strong fighting capacity of 1000 people.


    "Get on the plane, get out of here!"


    At the moment, thousands of people roared, and their bodies were also closer. There was a big disagreement and they were drowned. Chu Feng stood on the periphery with Isaiah in his arms. With a smile, she took advantage of no one''s attention and left the airport in a low-key manner.


    After all, sakak and others could not resist the pressure of thousands of people and got on the plane. Under the gaze of all the people in the airport, the plane disappeared above the clouds, and when they came back, Chu Feng had disappeared.


    But we are not unhappy. On the contrary, many people take their mobile phones and send the photos they just took to the Internet and friends. The title is also very attractive: today, I am the queen of Feng Shao gun!


    At this time, Chu Feng and his wife had left the airport in a low-key way. They left on the left side of the airport. They did not go where there were many people. They just came to the arch bridge. A cross-country vehicle stopped in front of Chu Feng in the wind. Li Ji held a cigar in his mouth and said with a smile, "what I only dared to think about in those years, you have finally completed it for me."


    "Get in the car. The Ministry of foreign affairs of Shuidong has already put pressure on it. Next is the time for wrangling."


    Chu Feng opened the door with a smile and let shawaqi and isavia go to the back. He opened the front door and sat on it: "thank you today. If you didn''t withdraw 300 guards, you would not have done anything at that time."


    Li Ji chuckled wildly, holding the cigarette in his mouth and said with a smile: "nothing, we are brothers."


    Chu Feng smiles and doesn''t say thank you again. Li Ji''s saying that we are brothers is enough. Looking back at isavia, we have recovered the cool and dignified appearance: "what are you going to do next? Shuidong estimates that you can''t go back, and you may be expelled from the royal family.""Follow you!" Isavia did not care about the rest of the people around her. She threw out a light sentence: "from the moment you took me away, you must be responsible for my future. Otherwise, why do you want to take me away?"


    Chu Feng rolled her eyes, but she also knew that no one would dare to help isavia except relying on him, because it was equivalent to fighting Shuidong. She thought about it and patted Li Ji on the shoulder: "send me to fengteng garden, tomorrow we will go to Qitian mountains. I want to get together with you."


    "Yes Li Jiyin went away from the smile on his face. Naturally, he knew the holy pilgrimage meeting initiated by the ruling. He turned the steering wheel and drove towards fengteng garden.


    Soon Li Ji''s car drove directly into fengteng garden. Li Ji shrugged his shoulders and said, "I won''t go down there. Tomorrow you''re going to do something important. Come to the imperial food garden tonight. How many brothers will get together?"


    Chu Feng, who opened the car door, thought about it. It''s only ten o''clock now. It''s not too busy to go to Guanghan garden in the afternoon: "OK. At seven or eight o''clock in the evening, I''ll arrange things and go there directly. If you can''t wait, drink first. I don''t care."


    "Good!" Li Ji responds with a voice. After all three of Chu Feng get off the bus, he starts his SUV and leaves fengteng garden. He is ready to contact Ye Zisheng, Zhou Jingxing and Su Mo Bei. They gather together.


    As soon as she got out of the car and didn''t get in, she came out with her eyes full of banter, blinking at chufeng, and then she came to isavia with a friendly smile: "this is the queen of isavia. I''m your admirer. Many people want to know you and go with me?"


    Isavia was stunned. She didn''t know who she was. She looked at chufeng. Chu Feng couldn''t understand why she was so enthusiastic. But she still introduced: "she''s lemmier, the leader of the Fengmen intelligence group, my sister Meier!"


    "Chu Feng!" Don''t want to, originally with the smile of the blue Mei Er smell speech, immediately revealed that the pungent side, drink a voice, the eyes also have a trace of resentment: "remember, I am sister ha!"


    Taking isavia and savaki, whether they agree or not, they enter the main building. They already know what happened at the airport. Now Su Xinyu, Zhang Yuner and Ma Qiduo are still there waiting to see this woman, a woman with deep mystery.


    As for Chu Feng, the meaning of the women is to let him stay where he is cool.


    Chu Feng blinked her eyes and felt abandoned. She did not know where she came from and stood behind him without laughing. Chu Feng turned her lips and Huang Fu Ruo die came from the other side. The powerful woman came to Chu Feng''s side, and her eyes showed a touch of softness: "yesterday came, why did you go again?"


    Chu Feng is not curious. Huangfu ruodie knows that he was here yesterday. He hugs the woman''s waist and goes to the pavilion on one side: "nothing. It''s just that I met those people when I came yesterday. If I didn''t want to worry about it, I chose to come here today."


    "How about the damper now? Is there any difficulty?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with the damper. The north and the south are very stable." Huangfu ruogdie nodded slightly, without showing any tenderness or charm. It was just a kind of calm and cool beauty: "it''s some private affairs that annoy me!"


    Chu Feng startled: "what can you worry about now?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die glared at Chu Feng with an unhappy look: "Yao Xin!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. He also knows what Huangfu ruodie is bothering. It is Yao Xin who is still in coma. Although chufeng has made her body function normally, she will not wake up. It is said that Huixincao can, but it only exists in the lost battle world. At present, Chu Feng has no ability to get it.


    Hand on Huangfu ruodie''s hand: "don''t worry. When I finish dealing with these things, I''ll find a time to go there and find Huixincao to wake Yao Xin up. I won''t forget her."


    "You can think like that, if there are many women, you will forget Yao Xin who was so kind to you. I will wipe you." Huangfu ruodie nodded with satisfaction and looked away at the balcony on the third floor: "there''s another thing I can''t do with my heart words. It''s about Aunt Ye. After aunt Ye''s full moon, the commander of the Soviet army must come twice a day, and now he''s here again."


    "I hope aunt ye and he will get back together and make a grand proposal before you come back. However, he didn''t entangle himself with some things at that time when he was refused. Today, it''s very fierce!"


    Chu wind Oh a sound, left eye through the third floor balcony, sure enough to see Su Qin is there at the moment, and ye Xinlan with a child face helpless.


    Because Zhang Yuner''s misunderstanding has been explained clearly, Chu Feng should not have had the idea at first, but when he saw Su Qin, he felt uncomfortable that his own woman was being pursued by others. He patted Huangfu ruodie on the back of his hand: "arrange lunch, I''ll eat with my family today."


    "Now go up and have a look. Su Qin is really infatuated with love!"


    Think of a time ye Xinlan holding Ye Ling to take a bath, she inadvertently saw the content, Huangfu ruodie very curious!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1217

    Ye Xinlan looked at Ye Ling in the cradle. He did not look surprised or pleased. He did not even show any emotion: "it''s all over. I also said to forgive you. Is it interesting for you to entangle like this?"


    "Nonsense!" Su Qin cried out in a high voice, as if to be mad: "if you really forgive me, but why don''t you come back to me, my father and ye Lao are very much in favor of our compound, why do you just disagree, you have not forgiven me?"


    "I''ll tell you for the last time today that I don''t hate you anymore, but I don''t want to be with you again."


    He raised his hand to interrupt Su Qin''s opening. Ye Xinlan looked at Ye Ling, who was blinking big eyes in the cradle, and said to him word by word: "I just want to raise Ye Ling quietly. I don''t want to pay attention to anything else, and I don''t feel lonely. It''s very good here."


    Breathing out a breath, ye Xinlan, who had been bothered by Su Qin, said firmly: "so no matter how many times you come, what you say, even if your father and Mr. Su call me, I will not be with you again, because at the moment of separation, my heart is dead."


    "What''s more, we were just a combination of interests when we were together. Now you have already been to that position. Why?"


    Su Qin shivered all over. It was the result of his impatience. Just about to speak, he saw Chu Feng come up, as if he had found a savior. In the past, he held Chu Feng and pointed to Ye Xinlan: "Chu Feng, tell me your aunt Ye. I really know that I''m wrong and want to compound with her, but she never agrees."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched, and ye Xinlan''s expression was not very natural. He simply turned his head to one side and sat down, and continued to tease Ye Ling in the cradle, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    "This is your business. I can''t seem to get in the way of it?" Chu Feng touched his nose a little embarrassed and said weakly.


    At first, she thought that night was Ye Xinlan. Later, Chu Feng always treated her as her own woman. It can be said that there are all kinds of things that should be available except for the fact that there are no real guns. At the moment, if he is asked to help Su Qin to change Ye Xinlan''s mind, Chu Feng always feels a little awkward in it.


    Although only two people knew such things and only belonged to their secrets, Chu Feng didn''t know why. He didn''t want Ye Xinlan to go back to Su Qin.


    Maybe it''s because of Ye Ling!


    Su Qin shook his head with a wry smile and didn''t think much: "I know I offended you at the beginning, but I believe you are not stingy person. Chu Feng, I really want to grow old with your aunt ye, please help me!"


    Su Qin didn''t know what he was thinking. He knelt down in front of Chu Feng. He felt that ye Xinlan would come back to him as long as Chu Feng was willing to help.


    Chu Feng did not expect Su Qin to come up and go out like that. The so-called man''s knee has gold. At this moment, Su Qin can kneel down for ye Xinlan. He must have completely repented and wants to spend his life with her, regardless of dignity for a woman. Chu Feng looks slightly moved.


    Ye Xinlan did not expect Su Qin to kneel down to Chu Feng, and she also slowly stood up. Although she did not have anything substantial with Chu Feng, she understood Chu Feng''s character more or less. At the moment, Su Qin''s behavior must make Chu Feng''s heart very struggling. He would not want Ye Ling to call others, Dad!


    Cold face, cold mouth: "Su Qin, how can you become this way, this is my business and you, you need this way to embarrass a younger generation? What''s more, Chu Feng is no longer the owner of fengteng garden. Do you think he will drive me away, or Huangfu ruobi will drive me out? "


    "You will not let me move like this, only let me hate you more!"


    Ye Xinlan''s words do not stop, Chu Feng can hear her words in the anger and anxiety, Chu Feng moved in the heart, narcissistic thinking, is she emotional to me? Don''t you want me to be embarrassed?


    Chu Feng was startled when he just started to think that in those days when he didn''t know the truth, whether it was kissing or cuddling, or even sneaking into her room one night, ye Xinlan didn''t refuse much. Chu Feng suddenly felt that ye Xinlan must have something in mind.


    Otherwise, she can definitely promise to repair the relationship with Su Qin. A Ye Ling will not affect too many things.


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng''s heart a burst of fear, and finally solved the trouble, if Su Xinyu knew that ye Xinlan''s heart might be moved, it would not be a joke.


    For a short time, Chu Feng thought of countless possibilities and pulled Su Qin on the ground: "Uncle Su, you''d better get up first!"


    With an irresistible force to let Su Qin rise from the ground, Chu Feng breathed a long breath, glanced at Ye Xinlan, who was unnaturally red, and sighed slightly: "feelings are very delicate. Some people will not fall in love with each other for decades. Some people even if they only meet for the first time, they already love each other deeply."


    "You and aunt ye have been husband and wife for more than 20 years. Let me tell you the truth. Wishful thinking is not the king''s way after all."


    Su Qin was stunned: "what do you mean?"When Chu Feng said these things, he didn''t know what he was thinking. He just relied on his feeling and said: "you chose to betray because of aunt Ye''s hidden disease. Later, when things came to light, you did not hesitate to divorce. To a certain extent, you are a bastard."


    "After divorce, you find that she is your true love, and it''s very valuable that you want to look back. After all, you can cherish it only when you lose it. But aunt Ye has no idea to be together with you again. Is it a bit against your heart that you force her so much? Even if she is with you again, will you be happy? Will she be happy? "


    Su Qin fell into silence, thinking about what Chu Feng said, Chu Feng also timely said: "true love does not have to be together, sometimes as long as you can see each other, she has a good enough, you say right, uncle Su?"


    Su Qin slowly looked at Ye Xinlan, and finally shook his head gently: "although I want to say that you are talking nonsense, two people are not in the same breath How to love, but I can not find any words to refute you, perhaps you are right, love a person, even if she does not love herself, do not want to make her sad?"


    "Thank you, Chu Feng. I know what to do!"


    Leaving a word, Su Qin took a deep look at Ye Xinlan. At this moment, he figured out a lot of things. Some things can be recovered if they are lost. However, if some things are lost, it is likely to be a lifetime. Ye Xinlan was injured and divorced. Now, it is impossible for him to find it again. At least, he can''t return to the previous feeling.


    Silent turn left the balcony, this moment he looked open, he was sure that ye Xinlan no longer love him, also sure that his heart also no longer love ye Xinlan, the reason for this, just feel lost after the precious just, try to recover!


    On the big balcony, Chu Feng looked at Su Qin''s driving away direction with a dim look: "actually, you can go back to him. For today''s you, who''s around doesn''t seem to matter?"


    Turn around and walk to the side of the cradle, hold Ye Ling inside, tease the lovely girl and look at Ye Xinlan with a cold look: "or, do you really hate him?"


    Ye Xinlan cast a glance at Chu Feng and looked at Ye Ling in his arms. He went to the balcony and spoke faintly: "during the period of divorce, even when I was pregnant with Ye Ling, I hated him, but with my days in the nunnery and those days when I came to fengteng garden, I didn''t hate him any more."


    "Sometimes I even thank him. If it wasn''t for his betrayal, I didn''t know how stupid I had been in the past few years, and I had already forgiven his betrayal. The reason why I didn''t go back was that I was used to the current rhythm of life. What would it be like to go back? Do you still live with Su Qin and have a baby? "


    When he came back to see Chu Feng, he showed a hint of banter: "and, do you really give up your child''s birth mother and give birth to other men''s children?"


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly and rolled his eyes: "what does this have to do with me?"


    Ye Xinlan walked back and took Ye Ling back. He looked at Chu Feng with his eyes unblinking. He said softly, "because I know you, I know very well that if Su Qin and I go back, maybe you will kill him in the evening to take his place in my bed. So, instead of letting you be despised, I directly refuse to prevent accidents from happening. Isn''t it better?"


    Chu Feng suddenly felt that the most embarrassing thing in history was this time. He turned his head to one side and did not dare to look at Ye Xinlan''s eyes. He stammered and said, "don''t talk nonsense. It makes you know me very well."


    "I guess I was wrong." Ye Xinlan Oh said a word, Nunu mouth holding Ye Ling to go down, while saying: "I guess wrong words, then wait for me to call Su Qin, I think can return to his side."


    "No way!" Chu Feng''s subconscious voice, see ye Xinlan turn back to the joking eyes, chufeng know that was played, cough a curl of the head to: "that, I just don''t want Ye Ling to call someone else''s father."


    Ye Xinlan shook his head slightly, how could he not know the strong possessive desire in the heart of Chu Feng, and left the balcony with Ye Ling in his arms. There was only a light word: "I will not go back, but you must remember, never let anyone know that I will not return to Suqin because of you chufeng."


    "I''m ruined, and I''ll let my daughter deny you all her life!"


    Chu Feng stood in situ, savoring Ye Xinlan''s words and whispered: "how do I feel that she is going to be my underground lover?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1218

    At twelve o''clock in the afternoon, the dining room was full of people.


    All the busy people came back. Even Yan Luo, who seldom saw people, came back. He had already sat down early. For him who was always alone, it was the first time for him to sit on the table, which made us curious.


    The kitchen has prepared a sumptuous lunch. Except ye Xinlan, who needs to take children inconveniently, the rest of the people are sitting here. Of course, it is also because ye Xinlan is an elder and does not want to be involved in the world of young people.


    Chu Feng was still sitting in the place where he used to sit. Looking at the people present, he had a warm smile. These were his closest friends.


    Chu Feng picked up the glass in front of him and stood up: "we seldom have such time to get together, because we are all very busy, but tomorrow I will go to do one thing, this road is difficult and dangerous, I don''t know how the result will be, so I want to have a meal and drink a glass of wine with you before we go."


    Under the leadership of Huangfu ruodie, everyone stands up. The cold and speechless lonely life, the fiery Jesse, the casual Yama, the calm Xia Yan, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo all raise their glasses together and drink the wine in the cup silently.


    After a cup of wine, Chu Feng motioned to all of us to sit down and did not talk about boring topics. Although we all understand a lot of things, sometimes we need to communicate with each other occasionally.


    The time for a meal is not very long, because Chu Feng has other things in the afternoon.


    When the meal is over, Su Xinyu takes Chu Feng and goes upstairs. Huangfu ruodie wants to get along with Chu Feng, but he also knows that Su Xinyu is Chu Feng''s wife.


    As for Xia Yan''s solitary life and Yan Luo are both men, that kind of sad and incisive words are not suitable for them. They just said "take care of yourself" to Chu Feng and went to their own business.


    In the room on the second floor, Su Xinyu pulls Chu Feng in and closes the door. She presents her hot lips, which Chu Feng has never felt before. After a kiss, the red voice of Su Xinyu on her face is gentle: "husband, you must come back safely."


    "Otherwise, I will not die for love, I will only give you a green hat, let you angry feigning corpse."


    When Chu Feng felt the blood boiling, he was forced to calm down and prepare to go out. A figure ran into his arms. Ma Qiduo held Chu Feng and gave a passionate kiss, which was even more intense than Su Xinyu just now. Chu Feng, who still had Su Xinyu in his mouth, felt that it was not a good thing for chufeng to kiss more women, and he would have a cramp in his mouth.


    "Fengfeng husband." Loose Chu Feng, Ma Qiduo Du mouth small mouth: "sister, I''m your person, you''d better come back safely, or I''ll tell Xinyu sister, that time I was not eaten by strangers, but by your sexual mouth, you are my first man."


    "You have to believe me. Sister Xinyu knows that she will kill you. It''s possible to whip the corpse!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and thought of the big oolong. He said with a bitter smile: "Duoduo, don''t tell me about this matter. Otherwise, we must feel that we conspired to be together. The consequences of cheating are very serious."


    Majido shook his head and hummed, "I don''t care. If you come back safely, I''ll make you die restlessly. I''ll give you ten green hats with eight heads."


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    Chu Feng still wants to talk, but Ma Qiduo just like when he started to appear. The wind leaves. When the rhythm of the secret passage is, there is a blue girl with a sad look at the door of the room. Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. What''s the matter?


    When she came in, she closed the door with her backhand and looked at Chu Feng bitterly: "kiss me!"


    Chu Feng is in the heart to pull fiercely for a moment, just don''t wait for him to have the action, the blue Meier actively hugs her, the red lips kiss Chu Feng, Chu Feng''s eyes stare round, what''s wrong with these women today, why come to him to kiss him?


    But it''s hard for blueberry to take the initiative once, and Chu Feng can''t bear to push her away. She hugs a woman and kisses her red lips. After a while, she grabs Chu Feng''s dishonest hand with one hand and looks down: "asshole, you''d better come back safely, or I''ll find someone else to touch me."


    Pushing Chu Feng aside, LAN Mei Er, like Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo, drifted away. Chu Feng saw something in her eyes, vaguely understood something in her heart, and was smiling bitterly. These women didn''t say anything, but they were worried about him.


    Ready to go out, a black figure appeared at the door. Huangfu ruodie stood there and looked around. When he came in, he closed the door and locked it. He pushed Chu Feng down on the bed and pushed the whole person up. Two minutes later, he sat down like a horse, and a silent expedition started in the room.


    Chu Feng is speechless at the moment. Huangfu Ruo die is too bold. It''s still day!


    This war didn''t last too long. It''s also because Chu Feng''s interest is not very high at the moment, but it''s enough for Huangfu Ruo die to be satisfied. In less than 20 minutes, a simple arrangement of Huangfu ruodie will restore the able and cool lady Huangfu.Light cast Chu wind a glance to go to open the door, this just turned back to throw out the first sentence: "waiting for you next time to eat and feed me!"


    When the door slammed shut, Huangfu ruodie didn''t say much about her, and didn''t show her concern. She just used a more direct way to let Chu Feng feel her love. From a woman who only likes women to a woman who is willing to be his chufeng now, Huangfu ruodie''s change is not a little bit.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. He is glad that Su Xinyu and Huangfu Ruo die are not the same, otherwise they will have kidney deficiency today.


    After cleaning up the battlefield pushed back by Huangfu ruodie, she puts on her pants and prepares to go out. The door of the room is opened again. When she is doing something in the dark, the quiet and elegant Zhang yun''er comes to the door: "I want to go with you!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, immediately shook his head: "no way!"


    This time, people from three schools and four families will go to the meeting. The spiritual world of the western regions has been opened, and it is not known whether anyone will come to do anything. In addition, the sun king is in the holy court and I don''t know where he is. If Zhang yun''er goes, there will be no one to stop him.


    Zhang yun''er frowned and blushed: "I don''t want to go. What do you need to do?"


    Chu Feng stared at Zhang yun''er, and finally shook his head with a bitter smile: "sister yun''er, how can I feel that I am a stallion in your eyes?"


    "Isn''t it?" Zhang yun''er lowered her head and shyly threw out a sentence, trying not to see Chu Feng''s eyes: "and that night, too anxious, I want to make up for a regret, also want to accompany you around, OK?"


    Chu Feng was moved. He knew that Zhang yun''er was worried about the meeting between the two Koreas. He held her hand in a soft voice and said, "sister yun''er, I know you are worried about my losing my mind, but you can rest assured that I have a sense of propriety, and the sun king is in the holy court. It is said that he is very protective. I am worried that he will attack the people around me with a tooth for a tooth."


    "And now you are the only one who can stop him. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Zhang yun''er was holding hands by Chu Feng, slightly shy, raised her head, and her beautiful eyes flickered: "Su Daji and Leng Rushuang can block the sun king. They are all your women. Why do you want to keep me? Do you think that my body has been occupied by you, and you are more interested in twin chaotic body?"


    Chu Feng slightly smacked her tongue, how could Zhang yun''er know so much, but thinking that Zhang yun''er has the eyes of fate and forgets to wear the years at a glance, it is not a strange thing to know these things, but what she said makes Chu Feng blush.


    With a bitter smile, she said, "sister yun''er, how can you still be so cute? Can''t I do other things besides shooting?"


    Zhang yun''er also realized that there was something wrong with what he said, and turned his head to one side: "how do I know?"


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, holding Zhang yun''er and holding the woman in her arms: "ice and cold as frost are certainly powerful, can also stay to block the sun king, but I still think you are more suitable, because you have the eyes of fate, now know not many people, I do not want you and I, four crises."


    "Although I''m not sure how many people know that I have dark eyes, some of them must already know that. I don''t want you to risk exposure."


    Zhang Yuner blinked: "really?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, just holding Zhang yun''er and kissing her mouth. At last, she separated and said in a soft voice: "do you think it''s fake?"


    "You are still such a rascal Zhang yun''er is shy and not good at expressing emotions. She pushes Chu Feng away and leaves the room. Chu Feng breathes out a breath and thinks she can leave. But as soon as she comes out of the door, she stops.


    Ye Xinlan looked at the direction of Zhang yun''er''s departure, and her red lips lit up: "come back safely, or I will take Ye Ling to follow Su Qin!"


    Leaving a word, ye Xinlan left directly, leaving Chu Feng standing at the door in a daze. After a long time of reaction, he showed a wry smile: "what are you doing? You look like my woman!" Helpless shake his head, Chu wind ready to go to the Guanghan garden walk!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1219

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng appeared in Guanghan garden.


    Knowing that chufeng is coming in the afternoon, everyone is here. Lin Yulin, Yamazaki Huizi, as well as Ziyi, the disciple of Qinglong, who was injured by Yamamoto''s husband at the beginning, Yan Yan accepted her for treatment. Originally, she thought she should have left, but she was still in Guanghan flower garden.


    And it seems that their relationship with Lin Yulin is not bad.


    Although she didn''t have too much affection for this woman, as long as it didn''t hurt Lin Yulin''s heart, Chu Feng would not tangle with the past things, and Ziyi could still stay here. Chu Feng also put the previous ideas on the agenda.


    "What about Zixuan?"


    When Chu Feng walked into the hall, he found that ye Zixuan, who should have been there, was not there. He asked.


    Yamazaki took a look at cold frost and didn''t know how to open her mouth. Yezi Xuan was still there last night, but she had a conflict with Leng Rushuang at breakfast today. She was thrown out of the hall by Leng Rushuang, and then she didn''t know where to go.


    Casually asked a sentence, unexpectedly no one answered, and found everyone''s eyes to cold as frost, Chu Feng eyebrows a frown: "how to return a responsibility?"


    Zi Yi, who was smeared with nail polish, looked up and left the cold shoulder. Then he lowered his head. "It''s not a big deal. Your little wife is being beaten out, what''s more, she left."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He didn''t need to ask more questions. He looked at the woman who was still cold as frost. Chu Feng had the heart to fight back, but he finally gave up his mind. It was unnecessary to talk to this woman any more, not to mention that she was Murong Bing''s sister.


    Think of Murong ice, chufeng side head: "ice?"


    Keiko Yamazaki''s mouth twitched for a moment, looked at the cold as frost, and lowered his head: "I''ve been lying in the room for a whole day, from yesterday to now."


    "What!" Chu Feng finally couldn''t help but breathe out a sentence, pointing to cold as frost: "cold as frost, don''t go too far, immediately put the ice down for me, otherwise don''t blame me impoliteness, you should know that I have the power to absolutely destroy you, do not challenge my patience again."


    "And I told myself that the man who got me must love me alone."


    Chu Feng''s face was cold, a hand lifted up to give cold frost a slap, Lin Yulin immediately stepped forward to hold Chu Feng: "Xiaofeng!"


    As cold as frost, his face appeared angry: "son of a bitch, you will regret it!"


    Unexpectedly, Chu Feng even spits out such cold and merciless words. Lengrushuang drinks and scolds and goes upstairs. After a few minutes, she stares at Chu Feng fiercely and walks out of the villa. She is the eldest lady of Leng family in this life. She also has her own pride and is possessed of her body by Chu Feng. How can she not be angry?


    And Chu Feng did not care about the cold as frost left, this woman in this world can hurt her people, too few too few!


    Chu Feng, who was still bored, rolled his eyes when he heard the speech. Lin Yulin and others turned aside in embarrassment as if they had not heard Murong Bing''s words. Their faces were red. Obviously, Murong Bing''s words made them a little more or less unacceptable.


    Half an hour later, I had a simple chat with you in the hall, and paid for Murong Bing. Chu Feng and Lin Yulin arrived at the room on the second floor and just walked in. Lin Yulin called out quickly and pulled the quilt over the bed. It seemed that he was hiding something.


    Chu Feng had no curiosity, but Lin Yulin''s sudden behavior aroused his curiosity. Under the perspective of his left eye, the corner of his mouth twitched violently.


    Pretending not to know went to embrace Lin Yulin from the back, bit a woman''s earlobe: "what''s hidden in the quilt?"


    "Nothing!" Lin Yulin''s eyes twinkled and shook her head in a flustered way. Then she was afraid of Chu Feng''s entanglement. She deliberately opened the topic: "by the way, you said on the phone that you are going to a place recently. Is it dangerous or not?"


    Lin Yulin shook her head: "no, absolutely not!"


    "I don''t believe it!" Chu Feng naturally knew that Lin Yulin was a very traditional person in his bones. He could not put his heart on other men: "unless you tell me what is under the quilt!"


    Lin Yulin felt the breath of Chu wind behind her. She bit her lips and said, "you see, but don''t laugh at me."


    "Good!" Chu Feng already knew what it was and was ready for it, so he didn''t hesitate to return.


    Lin Yulin this is just a snack to rest assured, let Chu Feng let her go first. She opened the quilt with a red face, took out a book and handed it to Chu Feng. However, people did not dare to look at Chu Feng, and the degree of blushing was like a big red apple, which was infinitely shy.


    Chu Feng took over and opened Lin Yulin''s book with a smile. It can be said that it was a kind of academic in the house. After reading a few pages, Chu Feng was also smacking his tongue, and there were so many postures.


    Pretending not to be too surprised to put down the book, tilted his head and smile: "Auntie, how can you read this kind of book?"


    "Don''t call me auntie. There are only two of us now." Lin Yu Lin was so embarrassed by Chu Feng''s address that she snorted and lowered her head like a mosquito: "that Huizi said that if a woman wants to tie a man, the most important thing is to grasp the man''s stomach, vision and kidney."Chufeng was shocked. He also had something to do with Huizi Yamazaki and pulled Lin Yulin to sit down: "what do you mean?"


    Seeing that chufeng didn''t make fun of her, Lin took a more relaxed look and told chufeng what Yamazaki had said to her: "grabbing the stomach naturally means that a woman wants to get out of the kitchen. Seizing sight is to keep a beautiful face. As for catching the kidney, the kidney, and" her eyes moved down slightly, and then she blushed and did not say it.


    Chufeng heard the speech and laughed. He said, "I didn''t see that Huizi understood a lot. He could get a bed in the kitchen under the hall. He could make a man''s heart beat to himself."


    "You laugh at me!" Originally said these Lin Yulin''s heart is very shy, Chu Feng also let Lin Yulin smile, is particularly shy, patted him, hum: "do not play with you!"


    "But I want to play with you!" Chu Feng grabs Lin Yulin''s hands and kisses her lips when she approaches. Lin Yulin just pushes a few times at the beginning, then turns into a pander, letting Chu Feng kiss and caress, and slowly changes from sitting to lying on the bed.


    The clothes on the two people became less and less, until they were naked at last. Lin Yulin bit her lips and winked at her eyes like silk, showing a different charming: "come on!"


    When a steady, intellectual and elegant woman shows her charming side to you, it is estimated that few men in the world can bear it. The Chu wind at the moment is like this, turning Lin Yulin''s body over and lying there.


    Lin Yu Lin''s face is even more red. She thinks that there is such a posture introduction in the book given to her by Keiko Yamazaki. She does not turn back and refuses, but is a kind of pitiful: "the first time, be gentle!"


    Chu Feng''s blood suddenly swelled, slowly approaching to do the preparatory work, felt the intermittent friction, Lin Yulin''s body was tight, it was difficult to relax, and felt that she was about to enter, Lin closed her eyes and was ready to bear the impact of the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng is thirsty at the moment. She makes love with Lin Yulin for many times. Every time, something happens at the last step, which makes Chu Feng tremble. Take a look at Lin Yulin''s closed eyes and confirm that she is not the cold and merciless woman of Jade Scorpion.


    Lin Yulin itself is very shy, smell speech shame anger: "hurry up, less nonsense, again chatter crooked, do not do!"


    Chu Feng is excited. Lin Yulin at the moment has no bearing capacity at all. He is ready to make a direct impact. However, the phone rings with a happy ring. Chu Feng and Lin Yulin instantly solidify and look at the mobile phone placed by Chu Feng. Both of them are cursing in their hearts. Who is so short of eyes?


    But because of this interruption, Chu Feng and Lin Yulin must not be able to continue. The latter pushed Chu Feng aside, bit his lips and picked up the clothes on the ground one by one. They felt that they were all disturbed by the phone call. In addition, they remembered that it was daytime and Lin Yulin decided to forget this time.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched, watching Lin Yulin put on her clothes and left with hatred. Chu Feng glared angrily at her mobile phone and pressed the answer button. "No matter who you are, you''d better give me a reasonable explanation. Otherwise, I''ll kill you!"


    "It''s not that you haven''t done it. Come on!" On the other end of the phone came Chris''s voice.


    Chu Feng micro Leng, look at the phone number is indeed Chris, fidgety scratching hair: "what?"


    Chris snorted, "I''ve got my sister-in-law, lantia, but something happened at the scene and George was taken away!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1220

    A special plane from the capital of Tianchi landed late, but something happened after the people on it got down. Originally, several men and women from the western regions suddenly appeared at another boarding gate. Dark glasses covered their faces and killed all the black bodyguards who came down from the special plane. They took one person away without killing people.


    Young master of the Kennedy family, future heir, George!


    The people who took him away are still unknown, because all the 20 bodyguards were knocked down in less than a minute, and the military police who heard the news did not leave them.


    It''s four forty.


    Chu wind slightly sweat, especially to see the despised eyes cast by Bingqingyujie, is even more hideous!


    Patting the woman in his arms: "can you let me go first, there are still people around me!"


    "No!" Lantia was as enthusiastic as she was outside the treasurer''s town. She didn''t mean to let go of Chu Feng: "at first, I thought you were a little bit of a story, but I didn''t think that you were a famous saint. I really don''t know if it was my luck or my vision?"


    "But anyway, I''ll be your woman and I''ll be with you in the future."


    Chu Feng just wanted to talk, but lantia ignored the bodyguards and messengers of the Kennedy family around her, and directly kisses chufeng''s mouth. Relying on her stomach, Chu Feng dare not push her away. She is as enthusiastic as a treasurer town.


    When Chris saw this scene, she turned her head to one side as if she didn''t see it. She said in secret that her sister-in-law was right at the beginning. If I was close to Chu Feng, I would be eaten, and now I would be more than eaten. There was no residue left!


    When Chu Feng couldn''t push away lantia, she was forced to kiss her for a few minutes. Then she was satisfied with the release. With a charming smile, she used the words that only two people could hear: "it seems that you can''t let go, but don''t forget our first time!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. The time when they had a relationship was in the car and had a fierce fight. It was the first time in chufeng''s life. How could he forget it.


    But Chu Feng is also embarrassed to discuss this problem with lantia here. Looking at lantia''s six month old belly, Chu Feng patted her waist: "if there is anything else, I''ll deal with some things first." But let Bingqing take lantia down first, and Chu Feng comes to Chris.


    Chris snorted, as if she had not seen Chu Feng. She thought that Chu Feng had taken lantia and finally ate her. She was very uncomfortable. Her aunt and sister-in-law were all excellent by him.


    Chu Feng curled his lips and hooked his fingers to Kennedy''s emissary: "George, who took it away?"


    This time, the Kennedy emissary took the mission to resolve the relationship between the Kennedy family and Chu Feng. Therefore, he was not happy with Chu Feng''s gesture like calling a dog. He did not dare to express his displeasure. He remained humble: "before the wind is weak, I have already mobilized the video surveillance of the airport to see it. It can be confirmed that it is from Tianchi, but the specific identity is difficult to determine."


    "A total of five people, three men and two women, were covered with sunglasses and wearing hats. The video angle could not identify them."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, then joked: "I think the Kennedy family must be very clear, George I must kill, or no one can guarantee that he will attack me one day. Now he is rescued after getting off the plane. I have reason to suspect that it is the Kennedy family who wrote and directed and acted by himself."


    Kennedy messenger naturally knew this, but firmly shook his head: "less wind, this will not do us any good, if you save George, you will stop, we are willing to do so, but save George will only increase the wind less your anger, this is not our Kennedy family can bear."


    Although it seemed a little subdued to say such words, Kennedy''s envoy knew that he could only say so to dispel Chu Feng''s doubt: "moreover, this time Kennedy''s compromise is a demand of Congress, and we can''t resist it."


    Chu Feng did have such doubts just now. The explanation of Kennedy emissary let him dispel a little doubt. If the Kennedy family were not a fool, they would not really save George. If it was necessary to do so, not send him to the pilgrimage would be. After all, to come to the holy pilgrimage and save him was only temporary.


    Patting Kennedy messenger on the shoulder: "I believe in the ambassador''s explanation and the sincerity of the Kennedy family. But now George is missing under your protection. In the end, he wants to give me some explanation. I am a man of reason, not a tyrannical person, so I give you a chance."


    "Give me three hours to find George, or I will insist that the Kennedy family is not sincere in reconciliation."


    Ambassador Kennedy''s face changed slightly, and he secretly scolded Chu Feng for being thick skinned. The whole world knew that he was unreasonable and unreasonable. Fortunately, he said that he was a reasonable person, which he sneered at.


    However, no matter how dissatisfied he was, he did not dare to express his dissatisfaction: "listen to fengshao, and I have informed the Tianchi exchange center to follow up on this matter. I believe that Feng Shao will be able to give a satisfactory account soon. In addition, I don''t know if Feng Shao has any opinions and arrangements for the negotiation with fengshao."


    Chu Feng didn''t worry too much about George being taken away, unless he didn''t come to the pilgrimage. It was only a matter of time before he could find out.Wen Yan said: "just 500 meters away from Tianchi exchange hall, I have selected the place for you to work. I hope that the Kennedy family and Tianchi will not hide their privacy. We will be honest and cooperate with each other. I have arranged people to prepare for the food and living there. In addition, I have arranged six servants and ten guards for you. Is that enough?"


    Kennedy emissary changed his face slightly, and he did not show joy because of Chu Feng''s earlier arrangements. Instead, he knew that living in Chu Feng''s place was equivalent to doing things under his supervision, but what did he know?


    Chu Feng now controls the absolute power, but in a short time, he has cut off all the Kennedy family''s hands and feet, and only the power in Tianchi. Who dare to fight him?


    No more dissatisfaction can only nodded: "the arrangement with less wind, we must be satisfied."


    Chu Feng can not refuse to smile, which can not be clear Kennedy messenger heart dissatisfaction, but he did not care at all, turned to see Chris eyes and hatred at him, how also played many times of women, Chu Feng look eased some: "although a little enmity, but the result is good."


    Reach out hand, Chu wind with a faint smile: "a smooth road, hope we can also meet!"


    "Yes, we will meet and we will meet regularly." Chris smiled with a deep meaning, and slightly turned her head at the Kennedy messenger.


    The latter nodded and said humbly: "the wind is less, between Miss Chris has been in the holy pilgrimage for a long time, and you have also established a deep friendship. The family master is afraid that sending other people will only let Feng Shao add influence to the cooperation, so the leader of the stronghold will be miss Chris later."


    "The wind and all the voices of the future can be conveyed through Miss Chris. Of course, we will tell you something through Miss Chris."


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand and stood there, and turned to point to Chris: "what, you mean this woman will stay in the holy Dynasty later, Mr. Messenger, I have little reading, you can not deceive me, or I will have nightmares tonight!"


    "Yes, Miss Chris will stay in the holy Dynasty in the future, and become the hub of our friendship. I believe that Miss Chris exists, and the wind should feel our sincerity more than that."


    Once again, it is confirmed that Chris is the person in charge of setting up the stronghold. Chu Feng has the meaning of moving up a stone to hit her feet. It is only clear that he and Chris'' things are not suitable to say. Otherwise, the Kennedy family must say that he is shameless and abusive to Chris.


    Although I don''t want to deal with Chris again, the fact that this woman left behind can not change. Chu Feng is too lazy to say anything, so that she can avoid unnecessary doubt.


    "It was a sudden news, but it was good to be busy with your business. It wasn''t three hours!"


    Go ahead, Chris followed with a smile and came to the distance with Chu Feng. Chris blinked and blinked: "the wind is small, I should not be very happy to stay here? So when you are free, there is also a woman who can let you vent, and also a woman who has the desire to conquer. Think about it. I will boil for you. "


    Chu wind frowned, looking at the charming woman beside him, but hated him: "do you want to do it?"


    Chris, with her face unchanged, whispered, approaching the Chu Feng: "don''t you want to do it, but I was born in the Kennedy family. Although I was not as loyal as any other woman in the holy Dynasty, I had my pride. You took my body and I felt like I wanted to conquer you."


    "And, by being propped up by you, I don''t think I can find a second man who can satisfy me. So I ask my father to leave me, so I can roll the sheets with you, let you love me willingly, and let you apologize for the original thing!"


    Chu Feng suddenly felt a chill, should not be the woman to do unreasonable things, full of conspiracy breath: "what else do you want to do?"


    "Look after my growing sister-in-law, whether you will love you as always!"


    Chu Feng is a sharp, at this moment, lantia''s six month belly, if stimulated, it is definitely not fun. Pull Chris'' hand and smile: "what do you want, give me a bottom!"


    Chris stopped to look at Chu Feng, and the beautiful eyes blinked: "Guess!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1221

    East Ring villa area.


    Originally, Chu Feng wanted to send Chris directly to the place where she was arranged, but the latter asked to be together with lantia. Chu Feng couldn''t stand her request and didn''t want to stimulate lantia. Finally, Chu Feng took her and lantia back here. At the same time, she also called LAN Mei er and sent Jade Scorpion group to watch.


    Although the Kennedy family has compromised to let lantia come to the holy pilgrimage, then there must be no other action, but lantia itself is still a military genius who has been leading the world for decades, and the things that cannot be obtained will be destroyed. Chu Feng has reason to believe that the Kennedy family has spread the news.


    Although Chu Feng thought that the person in charge of the Shengchao would not do anything drastic, he could make a kingdom strong, and I believe that no one would like to miss it. He was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Back in the east ring villa area, Cui Xin and Cui Xin still haven''t come back. Chris takes lantia''s simple luggage and goes upstairs, completely ignoring Chu Feng. Chu Feng, who wants to talk to lantia, can only stare.


    At the beginning, she was the eldest lady of the Kennedy family, but now it''s not convenient to abuse this woman. On the way back from the airport, Chu Feng could see that the relationship between lantia and Chris was not generally deep, and she had to give some face.


    "Little Lord, Jason is here." Chu Feng thought about it. After a rest, he went to Yushan garden to gather with Li Ji in the evening. They would fly directly to Qitian mountains tomorrow. Bingqing came in from outside and said.


    Chu Feng looked back: "what is he doing here?"


    But let Bingqing let him in. After a while, Jason appeared in the field of vision of Chu Feng, but not only he, but also eight men who seemed to be very strong and energetic. A faint light flashed through his left eye. He knew that all the eight people who appeared were warriors, and all of them were strong in Tianyang No.1.


    Jason is the son of Xuanwu. Chu Feng doesn''t have the slightest frame to walk over: "how come suddenly, don''t go to Qitian mountain first?"


    Since the four day king left three, most of the affairs of the adjudication office have been placed on Xuanwu, including Xuanwu''s handling of the meeting. Jason didn''t help him, but appeared in the imperial city. Chu Feng felt a little strange.


    "Little Lord!" Jason bowed back with a touch of respect: "tomorrow you will go to Qitian mountains to hold a pilgrimage meeting. My father is worried about your safety and asked me to take some people to protect you."


    All the eight people standing behind Jason bowed down: "little Lord!"


    Chu Feng nodded clearly, but there was ice and jade around him. When he went there, there was Murong Bing. Chu Feng didn''t worry about his personal safety. However, he was so interested in Xuanwu that Chu Feng could not refuse. Moreover, he could not use the force of taboo at will, nor could he let Bing qingyujie and Murong Bing solve everything.


    Nodded: "unexpectedly came, then stay!"


    Jason said respectfully, "OK, I''ll go first. Tomorrow is the day when the pilgrimage meeting begins. My father can''t help himself. I need to go over and help him identify the people he contacts."


    Chu Feng knew that the scope of the matter was too wide, and did not retain Jason. He asked Bingqing to send him out and said to the eight people: "you all go to have a rest. I will inform you when you want to go."


    Eight people respectfully return a way, they all retreat out, but do not go to rest, but stay in the garden in every corner, can be the first time to find abnormal things.


    Chu Feng suddenly felt a little regret in his eyes. The senses of these martial artists were very powerful, which was different from that of ice and jade. If they were all taken with them in the future, wouldn''t they dare not make a sound after shooting?


    If you want them to leave after the meeting, there will be no privacy at all.


    While Chu Feng was still thinking about this matter, the sound of footsteps came from upstairs. Chris walked down from the top with long legs and a meaningful smile: "my sister-in-law is looking for you!"


    "Oh Seeing this look of Chris, Chu Feng had a kind of foreboding feeling. He should say, "besides, lantia is already my woman, not your sister-in-law. If you call her sister-in-law in front of me in the future, I will let you know that the result will be very serious."


    With a slight threat, Chu Feng went upstairs. He didn''t mean to aim at Chris. It was Chris who called it that way, which made Chu Feng feel very uncomfortable.


    "Asshole!" Chrissy cursed bitterly. She went to sit down and found eight more people outside. It didn''t look simple. But just curious, she turned on the TV and watched it. Sometimes, she looked up to the stairs. All of them had a look of schadenfreude.


    On the second floor of Chu Feng went straight to the room where lantia was, walked in and saw people, suddenly the corners of his mouth twitched.


    Seeing that lantia only wore two pieces of close fitting clothes, and then nothing was worn. Sitting on the ground, she even did yoga like exercise, with a small range of movements. Chu Feng also knew that this kind of exercise was conducive to the growth and development of the fetus. However, he couldn''t bear the appearance of lantia.


    She''s not like other women who get fat after pregnancy. Lantia''s pregnancy is just a big belly, and if you look at it from the back, you can''t see it at all."And there''s no need to be like this. How do I feel that you are seducing me to commit a crime?"


    Lantia stopped all the movements, stood up and went to Chu Feng''s side, sat on his lap, and put her hands around his neck: "it''s really seducing you, and I checked before I came. Besides, the first three months and the second two months of pregnant women can''t have sex, but the middle months are still OK."


    A hand is very dishonest down to the surface, grasp a positive: "and I now, just in the middle of a few months!"


    What rhythm does Chu Feng secretly say? For a time, there is no response. Lantia has already squatted down slowly. When she comes back to her senses, she has already felt a warm package. Chu Feng''s head blows. How hungry and thirsty is this?


    "But it''s not right. It''s still the size. Is it kidney deficiency?"


    Chu Feng cleaned up and pulled down his pants. He rolled his eyes and said, "three hours is OK. The key is that you are pregnant now. Are you so hungry and thirsty?"


    "Another question, will you answer me honestly?"


    Although the two people had little time to know each other, some of them were so special. They had no strange feeling to lantia chufeng. They nodded after smelling the words and nodded: "you can answer them, you can tell me everything you know!"


    "You can answer for sure." Lantia gently smile, attached to Chu Feng''s ear, whispered: "just now Chris said to me, at first you mistakenly thought she was luring the tiger away from the mountain, stabbed her with a knife and beat her. Finally, she forced her body. Even a few days ago, you took her vent, didn''t you?"


    Chu Feng secretly came and laughed bitterly. Chris really dared to say that Chu Feng did not hide it. She did it. She nodded: "at that time, I died so many brothers. It was inevitable to misunderstand."


    Lantia was not fooled by Chu Feng. She was like a girl: "it started to be a misunderstanding. What happened the other day? Do you like Chris, or just when she is your venting tool, I forgot to tell you that Chris grew up. Our feelings are very deep."


    "Even if I''m not her sister-in-law, I''ll treat her as my sister-in-law. Feng, you should be honest with me."


    Chu Feng''s sweat, can be said to be a misunderstanding at the beginning, then later it is not a misunderstanding, but the truth is that he held the mentality of once is also the last two times to ask Chris, but this is certainly not to tell lantia.


    Coughing gently, Chu Feng was serious: "I can''t tell the situation at that time. It can only be that Chris appeared at the wrong time."


    "But I still want to say that, according to your pilgrimage, you are Chris''s first man."


    Chu Feng frowned: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. At first, he didn''t understand the meaning of lantia, so now it''s understood. It''s just to let him admit the position of Chris.


    It''s just a pure misunderstanding with Chris. Although she is also very attractive, there are some things that can''t be done like this. Chu Feng coughs and thinks about how to muddle through. The door is knocked and jade clean''s voice comes: "young master, isavia and savaki have just come to the garden, looking for you!"


    Chu Feng was surprised how two people came, but also secretly a voice to good, holding lantia''s hand: "you first rest, I go out to have a look!"


    Lantia narrowed her eyes. "Isavia, the woman who told you the world you''re telling us is not the queen yet?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1222

    In the villa hall, two western women of similar beautiful and similar ages stood there.


    Seeing Chu Feng sitting down from above, isavia will go up to the front as soon as she likes. She has given up the throne for Chu Feng. She will care about the eyes of others. She loves it completely.


    Just two steps out, isavia stopped and looked at the blue TYA, who was coming down behind the Chu wind, and she was beautiful, and the real attraction was lantia''s bulging stomach.


    Chris sat aside and looked back at the meaningful smile. She liked to see this kind of picture of Mars hitting the earth, especially for isavia. She wanted her to eat flat. Although the reason for Johnson''s death was unknown, would Johnson die if isavia could be stronger?


    Chu Feng also found the changes of isavia''s expression, and smiled bitterly and walked to look natural: "how come, don''t you go to the garden of Guanghan?"


    "This is queen isavia?" Lantia did not wait for the latter to answer the words on the way to come, generous to extend her hand: "my name is lantia, Chu Feng children''s mother."


    Isavia looks a little embarrassed. As the queen of Shuidong royal family, the honorable characters, even the marriage is a big event. Although she knows that she can not get everything with Chu Feng, at this time, lantia''s self introduction makes isavia embarrassed.


    In other words, she queen isavia, is the third party!


    Chu Feng twitches at the mouth corner of the side, and does not expect that lantia will give him a palace fight directly. However, it is to tangle up. Chu Feng, as if not heard, will face things after all, especially isavia, and have the chance to regret.


    I don''t want to think that isavia just started to be embarrassed, and she regained her dignity and ease. She reached out to hold lantia''s hand. "Hello, I heard that the wife of George Kennedy family was lantia. It was like your name!"


    Chu wind in the side of a beautiful, isavia is not worthy of the queen, only a short time to find a solution to the blue Tieya.


    Indeed, when isavia asked such a sentence, lantia was stiff and embarrassed, and reluctantly smiled and released her hand. Compared with isavia''s abandoning queen status, he was once a little wife of Kennedy family, who had a relationship with Chu Feng with her husband and Chu Feng. It is clear which is the most important.


    Isavia did not have a winner smile, but naturally held Chu Feng''s arm: "wind, although I came to the imperial city for a while, I haven''t been to many places. I heard that you are going to travel far tomorrow. I hope you can accompany me around today. I don''t know if you can?"


    Lantia had been embarrassed by isavia''s words, and walked over to Chris'' side with a dull breath and sat down, giving chufeng a meaningful look, as if to say, you better not promise.


    Unfortunately, Chu Feng did not see her eyes at all, looked at isavia''s look forward to, and knew that she was under great pressure now, she needed to release her eyes, and thought about nodding: "I will go to the imperial food garden in the evening, and then you and I will go, and Li Ji will go."


    "Yes!" isavia smiled softly


    "Chu Feng, come out and I have something to say to you." Savachi throws a sentence behind isavia and then turns to go out.


    Chu Feng asked isavia to sit first, then went out with her, and sat under a tree behind the villa. She passed through her long legs and smiled: "long legged horse, you won''t see isavia following me. Suddenly, I feel very attractive, so you want to follow me too?"


    "Can you still narcissism a little?" "She looks unnaturally, and goes to one side:" I want to kill you more than I like you! "


    It seems that the words are a little bit open, and afraid that Chu wind hits the snake with the rod. Savachi deflects the front: "I asked you to come out to say to you, just before we came here, the international voice for isavia was very high, and they were all praised, and she felt that she sacrificed all the character for love very high."


    "At the same time, various activities and demonstrations are also carried out in Shuidong, and 80% of the people hope that she will return."


    Chu Feng was shocked, didn''t expect such a thing, and then felt that there were still many enthusiastic people in the world. It was conceivable that the voice of the world was a huge pressure for Shuidong. The world said that isavia was right for love. Would Shuidong dare to say she was wrong?


    The peak turns around, the result is developing towards the good side, Chu Feng slightly smiles: "that is good, at least she does not have to bear the curse, can also be the queen."


    "It turned out to be good, but she didn''t want to go back." "She knew she would not see you after she went back. Although the international voice is very high, if it was in the past, she would certainly be investigated by the royal family for this problem, and was once again dismissed by an excuse," she said with a wry smile


    "Of course, if she wants to have a little iron blood, it won''t happen, but do you think she can iron the whole?"Chu Feng fell into silence, and isavia was strong externally. This is a well-known thing. At the beginning, it was a manifestation of refusing to let him enter the country even though he was deterred by missiles. However, he had to be much more gentle at home. It can be seen from the fact that Prince Bogor had done so many things and isavia still thought about his old love.


    Emotionally, Chu Feng didn''t want isavia to go back to be the queen of today and tomorrow, but intellectually, Chu Feng didn''t want her to give up the noble throne.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng said faintly: "none of us can make a decision for her, because only her own decision will she not regret it. I know what you mean. I will find a chance to talk to her. If possible, I will persuade her to go back to be the queen."


    Shawaqi looked at Chu Feng a little surprised: "I thought you would domineering her to stay with you forever."


    Chu Feng has stood up, smell speech and smile: "although I don''t mind raising her for a lifetime, but if I can, I hope she has her own life. People can''t help themselves in the river and lake. I don''t know that I may die one day. As the queen, at least she has a future. With me, I die, then there is no future."


    Chu Feng''s words made shawaqi look moved. Unconsciously, she stood up and was looking at Chu Feng''s side face. She found that she knew more about Chu Feng. Although she was cruel and bloodless, she would always think about it for the people around her.


    Can not help but step forward to embrace Chu Feng, head gently against his body: "do not move, I just want to quietly embrace you."


    Chu Feng himself was surprised. After hearing the words, she tried to push aside savaki''s mind. When the latter released her, she looked at the woman who was able to recover her skills. She blinked: "long legged horse, you won''t be attracted to me. You should know that your identity is different from that of isavia. I can never be with you!"


    "You''re right, but I won''t be with you. I''m going to do my business. It''s my mission in my life." Shawaqi was not embarrassed because of chufeng''s teasing, but was a kind of calm. Her beautiful eyes flashed at Chu Feng: "but if I have a chance, I hope you are my lover, the only one forever."


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. She turns to the front and swings her hand in the air. Savaqi understands the meaning of Chu Feng, smiles and sits down again. Now the villa is full of Chu Feng''s women and close people. It''s not appropriate for her to go in.


    At the same time, a private apartment 15 kilometers away from the east ring villa area.


    "It''s just a pity that even if you save me, I can''t see the light. In order to get rid of me and have nothing to do with them, the family will certainly deny everything about me, and I will have nothing in the future."


    Obviously, this handsome man from the western regions is the eldest young master of the Kennedy family. This time he came to the Imperial City as a chip!


    The woman lying on George''s arm opened her eyes, and the lingering charm was not gone. She put her arms around George''s waist and said softly, "honey, don''t be so pessimistic. The Kennedy family dare not admit that it''s because chufeng is still alive. After I kill Chu Feng, all the pressure will not exist. You are still the eldest son of the Kennedy family."


    Blinking at George: "just, do you remember what you promised me at the beginning? But I will always remember the promise you made to me when your father took you to visit my grandfather."


    "No, the first day I will marry you is my first promise."


    "I believe you!" Maggie threw out a word, slowly attached to his body, and soon George felt a warm package. Ten minutes later, he roared and ran into Maggie again.


    The woman under the impact did not see the passing banter in George''s eyes!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1223

    The night covers the whole imperial city.


    At about seven o''clock in the evening, the three cars left the east ring villa area in a low-key manner and drove in a direction. The first driver was Chu Feng, and the person sitting in the front passenger seat was isavia, and the electric light bulb shawaqi was sitting in the back.


    Prepare to go to imperial food garden and gather with Li Ji and them.


    Originally, lantia also wanted to go, but was later dissuaded by Chu Feng. For her safety, Chu Feng left Bingqingyujie there to prevent people with ulterior intentions from having any bad thoughts on lantia.


    As for the security issues, Chu Feng made the eight people brought by Jason in the afternoon responsible. Although it was only the cultivation of Tianyang Yizhong, Chu Feng didn''t worry about what happened when the three gates and four families all went to Qitian mountains, and they didn''t want to have an impact before the meeting.


    After all, the Xuanyuan family went there once.


    East Ring villa area to the Royal Garden, to pass a remote road, as the existence of the original Royal Garden, imperial garden has also been built in the outskirts of some locations, time about 40 minutes.


    It''s just that five minutes after Chu Feng drove on the last road, he stepped on the brake.


    Isavia turned her head. "What''s the matter?"


    News has come from Shuidong. Regardless of her love relationship with chufeng, she hopes that she will continue to be queen. However, isavia can hardly enjoy the free air, so she refuses the request of Shuidong royal family. At the moment, chufeng suddenly stops, and isavia worries that it is the Shuidong royal family who will arrest her.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, a picture appeared in his mind, holding the palm of isavia''s hand: "nothing, just some flies without eyes."


    On the two cars stopped behind, eight strong men in Tianyang Yizhong environment have been scattered. As warriors, they have a strong sense of danger, but they have stood in the position where they can find out the changes at the first time.


    A minute later, three figures appeared in front of the road and behind, slowly coming.


    Chu Feng raised a touch of playfulness and motioned to isavia that they were sitting in the car. They opened the door and went down to see the people walking in front. One woman and two men were faces of the western regions. To his surprise, all of them were the strong men in the Tianyang period.


    The woman walking in the middle is the master of the four realms of Tianyang. The two men around her are also the accomplishments of Tianyang dual realm.


    The other two men are also masters of Tianyang!


    With such a line-up, the eight strong people who were determined to protect the safety of Chu Feng showed a dignified look. All of them were the accomplishments of Tianyang Yizhong. It was also because the meeting of the holy court was imminent and the three sects and four families would not engage in any conspiracy, they were allowed to protect Chu Feng.


    Facts have also proved that it is not martial arts, but masters, and they are all stronger than them.


    "Are you Chu Feng?"


    The beautiful woman with a little arrogance in front of her stepped forward a few steps. She asked questions from a commanding position. Then, without waiting for Chu Feng to reply, she said, "my name is maggie''er, the grandson of the sun king. Because you killed our martial uncle Cherson, the sun king asked us to come to you and ask for an explanation."


    Chu Feng smile, left and right to see no danger: "Sun King let you come to me to settle accounts?"


    "You don''t deserve it!" Just after rolling the sheets with George, the woman sneered and said haughtily, "it''s just that the old man asked us to tell you and let you do it yourself."


    Chu Feng still smiles, but his heart is a little dignified. He can only use the force of taboo seven times at last, and the time of using and restraining will become shorter and shorter with the times of use. Each of the five masters here is better than the one who is strong in the judgment. He has a little regret that he should take one of the sisters who is pure and pure.


    So now there is no need to be so passive.


    But in such an environment, Chu Feng spread his hands: "I haven''t looked for him, but he came to me. Is it ridiculous?"


    With a sneer and a raise of his hand, the four masters immediately started to move. They were all the grandsons of Sun King. This time, the Sun King came to the holy court with them. Their actions tonight were just following the instructions of Margie. As for the sun king, they did not know where they had gone after they arrived at the holy court.


    Although the eight strong judges knew that they were defeated, the other side had already started to move, and the eight people also started to move. Four people went back to block the two masters of Tianyang dual territory, because the master was mainly for physical training. The master of the second level was better than the one who emphasized martial arts, but he could resist for a moment.


    The rest of the four quickly stepped forward to resist the attack of two masters of the second level of Tianyang period, two to one dozen at a time, but Chu Feng knew that it was based on the fact that Maggie Er had not started.


    Otherwise, as soon as she makes a move in the four realms of Tianyang, it only takes a few rounds, and the one who is strong by the eight rulings will fall completely.


    Instead of going to see the fierce battle without suspense and just delaying a little time, Maggie raised her head and said, "Chu Feng, it''s not easy for you to come to this day. What''s more, it''s a verdict. I''ll give you a chance. As long as you agree to my request, I can spare your life tonight."Chufeng gentle smile: "say!"


    How could Maggie know that Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to her at all. She thought Chu Feng was afraid. She sneered and said, "withdraw the request for George, the eldest son of the Kennedy family, and compensate for the losses caused to the Kennedy family. At the same time, she issued a statement to apologize to the Kennedy family for everything you have done. I will spare you tonight."


    Originally, according to the agreement with George at the beginning, that is to kill Chu Feng at all costs tonight, but for the sake of maximizing interests, Maggie also has the chips to increase the future of joining the palace with George. She doesn''t mind changing it.


    As for whether Chu Feng would agree, she didn''t think about it at all. Although it was said that Chu Feng was very powerful, she did not see it with her own eyes. They all felt that Chu Feng''s arrogance was because he was the one who ruled the least and had no personal force and was not so evil.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and began to feel that these people were revenge for the dead Cherson, and gradually dispersed. He also wanted to know that Sun King would not do such dirty behavior even though he was protecting his short comings. Even if he wanted to kill him, he would just do it openly and honestly.


    But now Maggie''s request, no doubt confirmed Chu Feng''s conjecture, and showed a joking smile: "George, was you rescued?"


    When he got the answer he wanted, there was also a sound of landing around him. Chu Feng looked sideways and saw that the eight strong judges had no accident. They were abused by the master whose realm was higher than them. Although he did not die, it was impossible to return to normal in one or two months.


    A trace of anger flashed in his eyes, and Chu Feng looked at Maggie: "carrying the sun king to save George and me as enemies, are you sure you don''t regret it?"


    "Regret?" If you don''t know how to laugh at me, you can''t make a fool of me


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "obviously, I don''t know what to do with it."


    The smile on Maggie''s face solidified, and anger ran through her green eyes. George was her first man and her only man. She was afraid to appear openly by Chu Feng. She was very angry in her heart. At the moment, she was despised by Chu Feng, even more angry.


    His body flashed in front of Chu Feng and said coldly, "Chu Feng, don''t think I dare not kill you. Although the adjudication office is very powerful, I also heard that there are few who support you. Do you believe that I killed you, and finally the adjudication office will only regard you as incompetent and dare not revenge for you?"


    "Do you think I can kill Tianjing


    Maggie er''s whole body was stiff there, and her brain couldn''t react for a moment. When Chu Feng pinched her for the third time, she finally realized that she was attacked by Chu Feng, and her face turned angry. One hand raised: "I''ll beat you to death!"


    "Stop it!" Seeing that the hand was about to fall, a huge figure appeared beside Chu Feng, holding majie''er''s hand as long as he fell down. His simple and honest face was dignified: "the sun king wants to see Chu Feng later, you can''t kill him!"


    Maggie herself was still angry at who dared to stop her, but when she saw the man holding her hand, her face changed slightly: "master!"


    Angel gave a little flick, and Maggie stepped back several steps. Then she put on a simple smile: "master, I''ve been seeing my old friends recently. Let me tell Feng Shao that I want to meet you after the pilgrimage meeting."


    Chu Feng naturally knew the meaning of the meeting. If he died at the meeting, the Sun King would not see him again or have a chance to see him. But if he survived the meeting, the Sun King would come and kill him. Chu Feng knew that.


    Shaking his hand on his nose, he smelled the fragrance left by pinching Maggie: "go back and tell the sun king that he will enter the holy pilgrimage without my permission, and there will be no amnesty for killing him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1224

    "Presumptuous!"


    Margie, who was abandoned by Anle, roared at her words. If George was her everything and she was willing to give everything for George, then the sun king was the God''s residence in her heart. As long as the sun king asked her to kill George even with one look, Maggie would not hesitate for a moment.


    This is the God''s residence, which has weightlifting status in her heart. When Chu Feng said such words, she was naturally very angry.


    Not only majie''er, but also the four great masters who followed her glared. The Sun King''s position in their hearts was no less than that in majie''er''s mind. If Anle was not here at the moment, they would have rushed to tear the Chu wind into several pieces.


    Only the holy pilgrim woman, who had been silent, looked at Chu Feng with a faint appreciation and smile in her eyes.


    Anle, without surprise or joy, motioned to Maggie not to speak: "little wind, I will convey what you mean. Then I''ll leave you tonight. I wish you all the splendor and glory in the pilgrimage meeting."


    Everything in an''erle was very natural, as if he had forgotten what happened in Jinan. Although Chu Feng was curious, he didn''t reveal anything on the surface. He just looked at majie''er and laughed: "Mr. Anle, is this miss maggie''er your apprentice? Why are you so stupid? Do you accept it


    Majie''er didn''t want Chu Feng to say such a thing in public. She thought that she had been attacked by Chu Feng just now, and now she would be humiliated by him. She was a silly woman. Her face became angry: "Chu Feng, do you think the master is here, and I dare not kill you?"


    "You are stupid. Are you reasonable?" Chu Feng knew that an''erle would not let maggie''er start, and his words were even more undisguised: "however, there is an old saying in the Shengchao dynasty that the chest is big but no brain. Miss maggie''er is big enough. It must be brainless. Otherwise, how could she be cannon fodder?"


    "But no matter how stupid you are, it''s none of my business to be played with, but you have to hand over George!"


    George Kennedy''s eyes are not so cold as to save you, or you will not be cheated by him


    Maggie is a fan of the game, but Anle is not confused. In the first battle in the palace, Zucker''s Grandmaster of tianyangqi was chopped off by him. George must have known about these things, but Maggie dared to kill him to settle accounts with him, which shows that George has concealed something.


    The ultimate goal is to kill Maggie and make the feud between him and the Sun King more incomprehensible, so that he can survive in the crevice. Such a mind is really dangerous.


    Anle frowned and looked at his apprentice: "George, did you save it?"


    In the face of Chu Feng, majie''er could face no face at all, but she still replied humbly: "yes!"


    A little displeasure appeared on Anle''s face. Although he was simple and honest, he did not mean he was a fool. After the exposure of the identity of the little Lord ruled by Chu Feng, the Kennedy family had no intention of fighting against Chu Feng, and the sun king had no idea about that. He just came to see the cause of chelsen''s death.


    Now that Maggie saved George, she still wanted to kill Chu Feng for George. Enre was angry and said, "nonsense, give George to fengshao!"


    Maggie didn''t want to say such words all at once. She was stunned and then asked, "master, chufeng killed the martial uncle shamelessly. He is our enemy. George is the eldest son of Kennedy family and one of the future chief candidates. Shouldn''t we stand with him?"


    "And Chu Feng will die sooner or later. Why should we sacrifice George?"


    So far, she did not expect that she came to kill Chu Feng tonight, but it was the result of George''s deliberate guidance. She also felt that the man was the only love in her heart, and she was also George''s future first lady.


    At the moment, Anle couldn''t explain these things to Maggie, so that Chu Feng made fun of him. He said with a cold face: "Maggie, it''s not my requirement. Even if I contact your master, he will mean to hand over George."


    "No, I don''t believe it." Maggie kept shaking her head, and she knew that George would die.


    Anle didn''t know the secret relationship between Maggie and George. When the apprentice was cheated by George to kill chufeng, he took out the phone and called her in front of her, whispered a few words and threw the phone to Maggie.


    Maggie Er took the mobile phone and saw the number on it. She was worried and respectfully put it in her ear: "Shizu!"


    Obviously, this call is to the sun king, but I don''t know what was said there. Maggie''s worried look gradually turned pale, and finally became powerless. She clenched her lips and nodded: "I understand, Shizu!"


    After hanging up the phone and returning the phone to Angela, Maggie seemed to have lost something: "George is in the silver sea apartment five kilometers away from central. He is alone."


    Anle put away his mobile phone and nodded to Chu Feng: "little wind, you already know where George is, I''ll go first!" The voice fell into shape, disappeared in place, and disappeared, just like when he appeared.As for Chu Feng, he didn''t worry about what majie''er dared to do. Sun King was the God''s residence in their hearts. Now that the sun king didn''t want him to die, majie''er naturally did not dare to do anything.


    In front of this silly woman, Chu Feng dials Huangfu ruodie''s phone: "send someone to Yinhai apartment and arrest George for me. If he resists directly, if he doesn''t resist, he will take him to the grave of his brother killed by Huangfu''s literary circle, and then kill him to commemorate the brother killed by his alliance."


    Hang up the phone, chufeng gentle smile pinched Maggie''s face: "do not dare to kill me, is not very oppressive, now your man is also going to be killed by me, do you want to tear me, but it''s a pity that the world is unfair, you can only blame yourself for being too stupid and stupid!"


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng turned around and sent out a message for people to bring back the eight strong judges. They have no fighting power at all. Although they don''t worry that Maggie will attack them, they should be more careful in the end.


    Twenty minutes later, a car came here, and the top and bottom of the four ventilation doors were elite. They carried the eight strong people into the car and drove away together. Only Chu Feng and Maggie Er were left on the road.


    Looking at majie''er who didn''t leave, Chu Feng joked with a smile: "your chest is very strong, very tactile, goodbye!"


    After a provocative and insulting sentence, Chu Feng stepped on the accelerator and went on to the imperial food garden without taking this matter into consideration. As for the sun king, an''erle said that he would not find him until after the meeting between the two Koreas, so there would be no conspiracy.


    "Maggie, it''s easy to get old when you''re angry." Chu Feng was driving and could not see any shadow. The woman of the holy pilgrimage came to her side with a delicate voice: "and I told you before I came to the Shengchao. Before you acted, I told you that Chu Feng can create miracles. If you don''t believe it, you should believe it."


    "I''d better pick up my heart and love George once more, but there''s no denying that he''s using you tonight, isn''t he?"


    "Stop talking!" Maggie gave a cold drink, turned to look at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure and said coldly, "I must give back ten times the shame he brought to me tonight. In addition, George''s death is the sun king. I can ignore it for the time being, but it doesn''t mean that I will do nothing if I don''t care about him."


    There was a cruel smile on his face: "isn''t he going to the pilgrimage meeting? From tomorrow night on, I''ll kill 50 wind door elites in one night to vent my depression and make him helpless


    The Shengchao woman was stunned, but she didn''t open her mouth at last. She just had a look of sympathy in her eyes. She just didn''t know whether the sympathy was for Chu Feng and those who were about to be revenge targets of Maggie, or to Maggie.


    Chu Feng, who had already left, didn''t know that Maggie could not stop George''s death, so he made other decisions. He just rushed to the imperial food garden. If he knew, Chu Feng would not ignore it and destroy Maggie with taboo.


    When we arrived at the imperial food garden, it was very lively in the evening, and the voices of the crowd could be heard everywhere. Li Ji used his authority to open the courtyard in the south for gathering. Chu Feng parked his car outside the imperial food garden, and took isavia and savaqi in disguise to go to the South courtyard.


    When she was about to arrive, she was embarrassed to tell her to go for convenience. Chu Feng could understand her mood. After all, she was the queen of Shuidong. When everyone sat together, she immediately went to the convenience, which was a little impolite. She nodded to let shawaqi go with her and told her to go to the south yard.


    Seeing the two people disappear in sight, a woman''s trouble is heard in the dark. Chu Feng goes to the south yard. The imperial food garden is not compulsory and can''t go anywhere. So normal walking is OK. As long as you don''t go into those places, you can go there.


    But not to the gate of the South courtyard, a sweet voice came from behind: "how are you here?"


    Chu Feng stopped and turned back. The corners of his mouth twitched: "it turns out that it''s Miss Lin Yuner. What a coincidence!" There are also Dandan and a few dandy men and women, Chu Feng completely did not see.


    Dan Dan saw Chu Feng also appeared here, frowned: "boy toad wants to eat swan meat, it seems very persistent ah, but unfortunately this place is not you can come at will." He took Lin yun''er''s hand and walked forward: "don''t worry about him. Let''s go. Listen to Ye Shao''s saying that there is little wind in the Imperial City tonight, and the party will be held here!"


    "I will bring you here at all costs of being scolded for your sake. If you succeed, thank me!"


    Dan Dan did not deliberately suppress, Chu Feng heard the corner of the mouth twitch, curse in the heart, rely on, you went to this little how to go?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1225

    There is a garden for hundreds of people to move at the same time. There are more than ten rooms of different sizes. The smallest room can only accommodate four people to eat at the same time, and the largest room can accommodate 30 people to eat at the same time.


    Because it is closed all the year round, it is only opened on important days, so it is usually carried out in the yard, and very important people will hold a banquet in the largest room.


    But tonight, the biggest room set up a sumptuous banquet, but it was not as many as 30 people, it can be said that 10 people did not arrive, but from the eyes of the waiters standing around, we can see that these people in the room now have the status of either rich or expensive.


    As a matter of fact, the four men and three women sitting here chatting are of different identities.


    The four men are the fourth youngest of the Imperial City, the eldest and youngest of the four Li families of Ye Suzhou, and the female is the daughter of the Zhou family of Ye family, and the other is the daughter of the Yan Family of Jianghai, Yan Ruyu.


    All of them are standing at the top of the pyramid of the third generation of people, but now they are all sitting here. It can be imagined that the waiters are so nervous that they dare not even breathe.


    Yan Ruyu arrived in the imperial city two hours ago. As a member of the Yan family, she has a little understanding of the meeting with the holy court. She knows that chufeng is the main judge. She is going to leave for the extremely cold place, Qitian mountains, and Yan Ruyu, who takes a little time, flies to the imperial city to surprise Chu Feng.


    Just when I got off the plane to find Chu Feng, I met Zhou Xiaoxuan who also came back from other places, and then came here.


    In addition to the delicate touch in front of Chu Feng, Yan Ruyu in front of her is still the capable and serious Miss Yan''s family. She looks out from time to time, seemingly unintentionally, but in fact, she intentionally asks: "it''s said that the latest time is eight o''clock. Now it''s 20 minutes. Will Chu Feng not come?"


    "If you miss her, she says," why be so reserved? " Li Ji burst into laughter and directly broke Yan Ruyu''s inner thoughts. He said with a smile: "don''t worry, the land of the imperial city is at this critical time. Chu Feng will not be in danger too much. When he should come, he will come naturally. As long as he agrees, he will come."


    "Not necessarily." Yan Ruyu murmured, and a flash of resentment flashed in her eyes. Since the child with Chu Feng was gone because of Wen Ao Jun, she had been trying to make up for the defect. Chu Feng also agreed to her, but after so long time, her stomach still did not respond.


    Li Ji and others naturally don''t know what Yan Ruyu is thinking in the end. Otherwise, it is possible to spit blood with laughter.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan also cast a glance at the outside. Originally, she was still out of town today. She inadvertently called Zhou Jingxing and knew that Chu Feng was going to travel far away. We had to get together tonight, so she put down her affairs and rushed back. Originally, she thought that she should be the only girl tonight. However, seeing Yan Ruyu and ye Zixuan, she could not help it. Yan Ruyu returned She brought it with her.


    "Ye Shao, someone is looking for you outside."


    Everyone was still chatting and waiting. A manager like man came in with a flattering smile on his face: "she said it was your fiancee, Dan Dan."


    Ye Zisheng is talking with Zhou Jingxing. When he hears this, he frowns: "how did she come?"


    The purpose of this evening''s gathering of several acquaintances is to give Chu Feng the best wishes for his success in the future and the victory of the Shengchao meeting. The rest of them didn''t give any notice, and all the people who had good relations with Chu Feng came. Hearing that the Dandan was coming, ye Zisheng guessed that he must have known that he had come to the imperial food garden.


    The man nodded back: "yes, in addition to her, there are a few of her friends."


    Ye Zisheng frowns deeper. He just wants to ask the man to tell Dan Dan to go back. Su Mobei remembers the beautiful shadow he saw in fengteng garden and says, "Zisheng, the result is already like this. It''s because of this that Leng Lao gives up investigating you. Finally, it will be your wife. Let her come in. Let''s get to know her, although I don''t like her."


    Li Ji also nodded his head and echoed, "that is, you have said everything. It''s impossible to marry her. You can''t stay away from us all your life. Please come in and have a look. It''s worthy of you."


    When ye Zixuan saw Li Ji and they spoke, he wanted to say that all this was caused by cold as frost, and Dan Dan was still an accomplice. However, if he said that, he would surely leave some shadows on Ye Zisheng, who was still a little bit fond of cold as frost. Ye Zixuan thought about it for a while, but still didn''t tell him what happened that night.


    However, he also decided in his heart that he must find a way to get hold of Dan Dan. However, during this period of time, Dan Dan probably knew that in order to become Ye Zisheng''s wife, he had no improper behavior except being a little domineering.


    Ye Zisheng looked at several brothers who said that and waved helplessly. He did not know exactly what happened that night. He was caught by cold frost and was the eldest grandson of the Ye family. Even if he didn''t want to have any entanglement with Dan Dan, he had to do so on the basis of truth.


    In addition to Lin Yuner, there are four men and women, but when they come in, they all look nervous. The four young people in the imperial city and several family members are there. It is impossible for them to be nervous.But the heart for Dan Dan more worship.


    There is a meaningful smile in Dan Dan''s heart. She is a smart woman. She knows that even if ye Zisheng agrees, there may be a trace of change. So she returns to the imperial city these days and before she lives in the Ye family courtyard, she spare no effort to contact others with the identity of Ye''s imperial concubine.


    She even wanted to have a baby with Ye Zisheng. Unfortunately, after that night, ye didn''t pay much attention to her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    At this time, Li Ji stood up, staring at the men and women: "I let Ye Shao''s future wife come in. It seems that you have not been allowed to come in. Get out!"


    Li Ji is the pronoun for the unruly and unreasonable in the top circle. These dandies know that they are a little bit weak when they drink. They are the people who dare to smash by the former number three. Are they a ball?


    "Li Shao!" In order to follow Ye Zisheng''s side, Dan Dan has specially studied the imperial city''s fourth youth. Knowing that the person who is talking now is Huang Shao in Huangshao. Li Ji, with a Jiao smile, "they are all my friends. I heard that I will come to your party. I hope I can bring them to see you."


    "And we are all in the imperial city. We can''t see each other when we look down. It''s good to get to know each other."


    Li Ji''s meaningful smile made Su Mobei and Zhou Jingxing smile more amused. What Dan Dan said was right, but it was only applicable to the bottom and middle circles. The so-called life is a front line, but here they are all members of the top circle. Why should we bow down and not see the face?


    But now they don''t know ye Zisheng''s attitude. Li Ji shrugs his shoulders and sits down. Su Mobei and Zhou Jingxing don''t talk, but they all look at Ye Zisheng.


    Tonight is a gathering of several people. Dan Dan''s appearance here is already a kind of special care. It doesn''t mean other people can do it. After all, Chu Feng doesn''t like too much excitement from strangers.


    Ye Zisheng motioned for Dan Dan to sit down first. His eyes were calm and he looked at the people who followed him: "this evening is a private party. If we have a chance to get together another day, tonight is not suitable for you to stay here."


    Ye Zisheng''s words were quite polite. The four people who were frightened by Li Ji''s momentum nodded. All they wanted at the moment was to leave here quickly. However, they all thought that tomorrow they could tell others that they had attended the gathering of the Fourth Youth in the Imperial City, and believed that Li Ji did not disdain to point out these lies.


    When Lin Yuner was about to leave, Su Mo Bei quietly opened his mouth and pointed to a position beside him: "Miss Lin, do you want to sit down too?"


    Four dandy men and women who have gone out see Su Mo Bei and leave Lin yun''er behind. The men lament Lin yun''er''s luck, while the women are jealous of why Su Molei doesn''t like them, shaking their heads and sighing to leave.


    Lin yun''er almost didn''t believe what his ears heard. Dan Dan was stunned, and then his eyes flashed with displeasure and anger.


    She takes Lin Yuner with her. She just wants the latter to become a foil like she did at the beginning. Where does she really mean to introduce Lin Yuner to big people? Su Mobei seems to have a crush on Lin Yuner, and Dan Dan''s heart is uncomfortable.


    She longed for the envy and envy of her glory, but it did not mean that she could be generous and equal with others. This completely violated her original intention and said, "Yuner, aren''t you going to Huangcheng University tomorrow to register the transfer registration? Now it takes a little time to go back to the city. Go back and have a rest early


    Lin Yuner slightly a Leng, feel how Dan Dan and start different, standing there look a little embarrassed.


    Su Mobei takes a look at Dan Dan. Fengteng garden doesn''t have a good impression when he sees him. He doesn''t know that Dandan''s mind is only thinking about himself rather than others. He is just about to talk. Ye Zixuan says, "cousin Mobei, your mobile phone just rang once. Maybe there is something in the army that needs to be looked for."


    Su Mo Bei is stunned. He takes out his mobile phone and looks at it. Sure enough, a text message comes in. It turns out that ye Zixuan sent it. There is only one sentence on it: she has something to do with Chu Feng, but she doesn''t know the identity of Chu Feng. Let her go!


    Su Mobei''s expression was stagnant, and he had a wry smile in his heart, but there was nothing wrong with him. He followed Dan Dan''s words and said, "it turns out that Miss Lin is also a student of Huangcheng college. There are important things that should be done first and get together again when you have a chance!"


    Lin yun''er opened her mouth and wanted to say that she could go back tomorrow afternoon, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth. She laughed and walked out of the room. She felt that Su Mobei seemed to have feelings for her, but she didn''t understand why Dan Dan said those words. Was it because she was worried that if she was too quick, she would not get there?


    In the heart still has the pure she, how can know that Dan Dan just wants her to do the foil, and sees her pride, has not let her also find a big person''s mind at all?


    "Miss Lin!" Ye Zixuan said to Lin Yuner who was going out: "it''s a long way from here to the imperial city. Did you drive here?"


    Lin yun''er stopped and turned back, slightly pursed his lips: "I took Dan''s car to come."Dan Dan is thinking about how to have a good relationship with Li Ji. He hears Lin yun''er''s reply. He is blocked in his heart and says something bad!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1226

    Sure enough!


    After Lin yun''er answered that sentence, ye Zixuan gave a meaningful smile, and her beautiful eyes looked at Dan: "Miss Dandan, how can miss Lin come with you? This way back at night, but there is no car to sit on. If you let her go back now, isn''t it necessary for her to walk back?"


    Dan Dan''s eyes flashed unhappy, for ye Zixuan''s address is not to call sister-in-law a little unhappy, but also know that now there is no real identity, she is not good to fight against Ye Zixuan.


    Ye Zisheng raised his eyebrows, whispered a beautiful voice, and coughed to take ye Zixuan''s words: "Dandan, Miss Lin is your friend, and there are urgent matters tomorrow. It''s not safe to go back alone. She came with you, so you can send her back together!"


    Ye Zixuan nodded his head and echoed, "yes, I will spend a lot of time together in the future."


    Dandan seldom knew that the Fourth Youth gathering in the imperial city was an opportunity to improve her level. How could he let it go like this and said with a smile, "I just forgot it!" Looking at Lin Yuner: "Yuner, it seems that you can go that afternoon, right? If you can, stay and go together


    Dandan thinks that this can set up a good image in everyone''s heart, but what she said completely exposed her personality. The person who can sit here is a simple person, and his eyes look at Dan with slight disdain.


    I guess that ye Zisheng is an accident this time. It is likely that he was given Yin by Dan Dan.


    Although Lin yun''er is a little simple and silly, it doesn''t mean that he is a fool. With a forced smile, "no, I forget that I have something else to do tonight, so I''ll go first." He turned around and walked forward. In a twinkling of an eye, he disappeared in everyone''s sight. Li Ji and others appreciated this.


    If it''s for those girls who follow the trend, they must be playing snake and taking advantage of the opportunity to stay, but Lin Yuner just left a word and left.


    For the girl''s impression, we are a little better, also can see that Dan with Lin yun''er, seems to be a disguised show off and slap.


    "Sorry to disturb you


    Lin Yuner left, which made the atmosphere a little delicate. Dan Dan looked ugly. Annoyed by Lin Yuner''s ignorance, an elegant and generous voice came from the door. Isavia and savaqi came in with a smile: "you didn''t invite me, but I still followed Chu Feng. Welcome?"


    Queen?


    Dan Dan''s head blows. Seeing isavia''s elegant and dignified face, he naturally recognized the queen who caused the world''s fluctuation these two days. He was also curious about the mysterious wind for a time. Seeing the appearance of isavia at the moment, Dan Dan was surprised. The unhappiness brought by Lin Yuner''s unwillingness dissipated.


    In the afternoon, she knew that the royal family of Shuidong strongly invited isavia to continue to be queen. If she could have a good relationship with isavia and even become a good sister, her status in Ye''s family would be more stable and reliable!


    It has to be said that Dan Dan''s thought is still very active, and thought of it and immediately take action. Li Ji and others have not responded, she stood up, as if the hostess in general: "the queen comes to join us in the party, we are naturally welcome, where there is any disturbing statement."


    "Come and have a seat!"


    Isavia''s eyes flashed a little surprised. Li Ji knew them, and Yan Ruyu knew more or less, but Dan Dan had no impression. She guessed that it was the descendant of the sage. Isavia also politely extended her hand: "thank you!"


    "You''re welcome." Dan Dan didn''t find Li Ji''s frown at the moment. Seeing that isavia did not refuse her, her warm smile was even more vigorous: "I am the eldest granddaughter-in-law of the Ye family. My name is Dan Dan. Please have a seat!"


    Isavia nodded her head suddenly. She just sat in the Queen''s position for so many years. Isavia had already developed a pair of golden eyes. Dan Dan''s body had a breath of dust. She was surprised how ye''s parents and sun found such a woman with no connotation, and walked to sit down with a smile.


    Li Ji timely opened his mouth: "you have arrived, where is Chu Feng?"


    Isavia looked at it. She didn''t see Chu Feng''s figure. She shook her head: "I walked away with Savannah. Hasn''t he arrived yet?"


    "Maybe it''s dealing with things. We''ll just wait." Li Ji nodded, thinking that Chu Feng was dealing with something.


    Dan Dan just wanted to cut in and make up with isavia. Yan Ruyu, who was quiet all the time, held out his hand to isavia: "my name is Yan Ruyu. I''ll meet you for the first time."


    "Hello." Since then, she has studied all the beautiful women around her, such as Yan Fufeng


    Yan Ruyu said with a smile: "he is really lucky to be favored by her majesty." Isavia smiles, knowing that Yan Ruyu is just a joke, no malice.


    When they let go of their hands, Zhou Xiaoxuan also extended his hand: "I have been out of town, and today I come back to the imperial city. It''s called Zhou Xiaoxuan. Hello, Queen."Isavia kept her demeanor and shook Zhou Xiaoxuan slightly. According to her information, Zhou Xiaoxuan was also a woman of Chu Feng. She secretly said that the little bastard woman was the best, but her face did not reveal: "Miss Zhou is good."


    Li Ji timely opened his mouth: "OK, everyone knows the rest, so don''t introduce it!" He snapped his finger at the waiter at the back: "serve!"


    All the ten waiters who had been waiting in the back immediately moved and left the room. After a while, dishes with all kinds of color and flavor were served on the table. A total of 18 dishes were served. It can be seen from each course that the chef spent a lot of effort, not only smelling good, but also selling well.


    But in front of such delicious food, Dan Dan is very depressed. Li Ji, they are chatting with isavia and others there, but she can''t get in at all. It''s the situation of the two countries and some small stories, that is, something about a certain top power official.


    The performance is just like ordinary people, talking about things around them. But what Li Ji talks about is something far away from Dan and even doesn''t know. She feels like a clown sitting there, not to mention having a good relationship with isavia or even Li Ji.


    In the heart of a secret, no wonder the requirements of the right door, so it is.


    At this time, outside the imperial food garden, Chu Feng sent Lin Yuner out, because she had just entered with Dan Dan, but Chu Feng didn''t follow in. I believe Ye Zixuan''s wiser words will surely let them go. Unfortunately, Lin Yuner is coming out, but Dan is still sitting in it.


    So Chu Feng, who was waiting outside the South courtyard, met Lin Yuner who came out and sent the sweet and lovely woman here, but there was only a shadowy street lamp in front of him.


    Lin Yuner bit his lip: "well, I''ll go first!"


    "Wait!" It takes at least two hours to walk back here. It''s OK to say during the day. But it''s night. Just now Chu Feng sent out a short message and said, "I just called a friend. She happened to be around here. Wait for her to go back to the imperial city. You can take a bus with her."


    "At night, no one is safe."


    Lin Yuner did not doubt that there was him, or that he would not be too deliberate to speculate on the intentions of others. He nodded slightly: "thank you then."


    Chu Feng smiles. He can''t say love for Lin yun''er, but at least he has a good impression. He knows that Dan Dan is the green leaf with her as a foil. He wants to tell this girl, but when it comes to his mouth, Chu Feng thinks it''s OK. If Lin Yuner really believes, he has not been with Dan for a long time.


    Both of them didn''t speak, so they stood quietly outside the imperial dining garden. When the lights were shining in the distance, Lin Yuner turned back: "Chu Feng, don''t you like me, OK?"


    Chu Feng startled: "I like you?"


    "Isn''t it?" Lin Yuner always thinks so, because what Dan Dan said is reasonable, so she also affirms: "only if it is before, I would like to have a simple love with you, but after these days, I understand that love is very good, bread is more important."


    "Maybe you will say I am realistic, but life is just like this. I really envy Dan and I am eager to be that kind of person, so don''t waste time on me. It''s not worth it."


    Chu Feng was suddenly by Lei''s outside Jiao Nen, secretly said what Dandan, the dead woman, also saw that the car he called was driving, with a wry smile: "in fact, some things can''t be explained by coincidence, but these encounters are really coincidence. Tonight, I have something to do here, not to follow you."


    He raised his hand and motioned to her not to speak, pointing to the car: "go ahead, this sister will take you back safely." Turn around and walk into the imperial food garden, there is no need to explain some things, a clear conscience is.


    Lin yun''er looks at Chu Feng''s back, frowning and thinking about how he appears here, and then goes to think about how he appears here. He gets on the car called by Chu Feng. When the car leaves the imperial food garden for one kilometer, Lin Yuner breaks the silence in the car and asks the woman driving, "sister, are you his friend?"


    This car is worth millions of BMW, Lin Yuner didn''t care at first, but just after getting on the bus to calm down, he was curious. Chu Feng was just an ordinary person. Where did he get such a rich friend?


    The driver was a member of the Jade Scorpion group. Hearing this, she was surprised that the girl around her didn''t know Feng Shao''s identity. She guessed that maybe it was possible. Out of the judgment of Chu Feng''s reputation, she was supposed to hide her identity. The driving woman nodded: "well, he and my brother are good friends, and we only know each other."


    Lin Yuner nodded his head and thought it should be so.


    What Lin Yuner didn''t know at this time was that he couldn''t talk to Li Ji. He drove out of the imperial food garden with a depressed face and vowed in his heart that he must supplement the knowledge of the aristocrats, otherwise it would be too difficult to integrate into this circle.


    Chu Feng, who had been waiting for a long time outside the South courtyard, just gave a comfortable smile and walked in.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1227

    Before a long journey, relatives do not give up.


    Although Li Ji and others were not Chu Feng''s relatives, their feelings were very deep. They drank together in the big room of the South courtyard until the end of the night. Because everyone had drunk, they had to transfer people from the city to drive back.


    Chu Feng didn''t go back to Guanghan garden or to other places. Instead, he let the driver directly to the hotel.


    After sending them here, they left directly, and the room was already opened. In the hall, Chu Feng asked isavia and shawaqi to go up first and look at the two women who were going to come with him, ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan. After that, Chu Feng could understand, but Zhou Xiaoxuan couldn''t understand.


    As for Yan Ruyu, she left temporarily!


    Go to Ye Zixuan''s face and knead the angry Ye Zixuan all night: "what''s the matter? Are you still angry about something as cold as frost?"


    As the granddaughter of the red Ye family, ye Zixuan is also the master of Yinfeng. Ye Zixuan is destined to kill countless women in a second. However, today, she is shot from Guanghan garden by cold as frost. It is normal that ye Zixuan is angry.


    Ye Zixuan hummed and opened Chu Feng''s hand: "it''s none of your business. Let her kill me."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan blinked her eyes with three points of drunkenness. She was as cold as frost. She was stunned when she heard Ye Zixuan''s words: "cold as frost hit you, are you kidding? I''m not your opponent."


    It''s no wonder that Zhou Xiaoxuan is shocked. She knows that ye Zixuan is a martial artist. She also knows how strong Ye Zixuan is. However, such a woman who she thinks she is inferior to is beaten by cold like frost. Zhou Xiaoxuan feels unbelievable that she is as cold as frost. Is it so fierce?


    Ye Zixuan opened her mouth to say that Leng Rushuang inherited everything from the old monster, but she didn''t say it because she knew that Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t understand.


    Stomping his feet, he walked to the front desk and said, "open a room for me. Miss Ben won''t leave tonight."


    The girl at the front desk of the hotel was frightened by Ye Zixuan, who was full of wine. She immediately went through the registration procedures for ye Zixuan, and then handed her a room card to her. Ye Zixuan did not look at Chu Feng, but walked to the elevator with hatred, as if anyone in the world owed her 180000.


    It''s not too early. Tomorrow morning, we will take a helicopter in front of Qitian mountain. Su Mobei has arranged for it. Chu Feng shakes his head and prepares to communicate with Ye Zixuan when he comes back. However, he turns around and finds that Zhou Xiaoxuan is still there.


    "Miss Zhou, are you not going back


    "Do you want me back?" Zhou Xiaoxuan suddenly turned cold and said, "now, the whole imperial city knows that I''m your woman, and all the suitors around me are gone. Aren''t you ready to be responsible?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitch: "it''s none of my business!"


    "Go away!" Zhou Xiaoxuan thought Chu Feng could say something constructive. She didn''t want to be rude. She cried out angrily.


    Then he turned his eyes, took Chu Feng''s arm, and said without doubt: "I really don''t go tonight. You have so many women. It''s my turn to line up."


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to react, Zhou Xiaoxuan pulled him to another elevator and pressed the button on the top floor. The elevator quickly went to the top floor, but not to any room, but to the safe passage. Zhou Xiaoxuan pulled Chu Feng up to the top of the building.


    More frightening to Chu Feng, Zhou Xiaoxuan pulled him to the top of the building and turned to close the door. It was impossible to get out of it.


    Dibai hotel is the tallest building nearby. Standing here, you can see far away. Usually, many people come to watch the night in the hotel. It''s only too late now that everyone goes to have a rest.


    Chu Feng just wanted to ask Zhou Xiaoxuan what he wanted to do, but the latter suddenly turned around and hugged him. His red lips were directly clasped on Chu Feng''s mouth. With a raw and fierce kiss, Chu Feng''s eyes were wide open, and Zhou Xiaoxuan was shocked by the ingenious force of backstage pushing.


    When she had to rush forward, Chu Feng stepped back in time: "Miss Zhou, you have drunk too much!"


    "You don''t look up to me?"


    After a belch, Zhou Xiaoxuan, who obviously drank too much tonight, vented her anger in her heart: "and I knew you earlier than they did. Why don''t you just stay with me? You know that people are interested in you, but you haven''t taken the initiative to find me. I''m a girl. Do you want me to find you on my own initiative?"


    "Well, I''ll come to you tonight and see if you want to refuse me."


    Seeing that Zhou Xiaoxuan was about to unbutton her button, Chu Feng swept by, standing behind Zhou Xiaoxuan and hitting her neck with her hands up and down. The woman suddenly fainted and supported Zhou Xiaoxuan. Chu Feng sighed: "it''s not that you are not attractive enough. It''s Ye Zixuan and Su Xinyu that are already my limits."


    All the gold of Ye Su''s family in the imperial city has already had relations with him, as have the Leng family in Jinan and the Yan Family in Jianghai. If you still attack Zhou Xiaoxuan now, you will be doubted that he has ulterior motives.Women are good things, but if too much to cause misunderstanding, Chu Feng is not willing to trouble for this.


    She picked up the pants and clothes on the ground for Zhou Xiaoxuan. She pinched her nose and held her up. Zhou Xiaoxuan is a straightforward girl. Maybe because of her military background, she dares to love and hate. That''s all. Chu Feng doesn''t want to give her a future without a future.


    Holding her to the room that ye Zixuan opened, she pressed the doorbell. After a while, the door opened, and after a bath, ye Zixuan came out. Seeing Chu Feng holding Zhou Xiaoxuan in his arms, he pointed at him angrily: "you bastard, I''m waiting for you here every day, but you''re looking for other women. You''re not human."


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. Knowing that ye Zixuan had misunderstood him, he said with a bitter smile, "if you really want to do something with her behind your back, do you think I will come to you? Miss Zhou has too much to drink. I''ll leave early tomorrow morning, so I don''t have time to take care of her. So if you send her here, you can be more tolerant. "


    Ye Zixuan blinked and felt that he had misunderstood him. He rubbed his head and said, "let''s take her in."


    Put Zhou Xiaoxuan fainted on the bed and turned around. Ye Zixuan threw herself into his arms. She rarely showed her tenderness. She put her hands around her neck: "husband, you are going on a long journey. You don''t know what next year will be. Leave me some seeds tonight. If you don''t come back, I will have a child. Have a dream?"


    The only thing I know is that after this kiss, Chu Feng turned and left without leaving a word.


    Chu Feng, who leaves Ye Zixuan''s room, comes to another floor and is leaving tomorrow. It seems that she should have a good talk with isavia.


    Knock on the door, open the door is shawaqi, chufeng went in to see: "she?"


    Savaki pointed to a room: "just put water in the bath, estimated you have to wait an hour at least, this is her habit."


    Chu Feng didn''t worry. She went to one side and sat down. At this time, she looked at shawaqi. She was only wrapped in a thin bath towel. Although it was not transparent, the thin appearance could still make Chu Feng see a slight bump and asked, "long legged horse, are you vacuum?"


    Shawa Qiben looked at the TV news and heard the speech. Chu Feng looked at her with her eyes uncovered. She sat upright and held her hands in front of her. At this time, she suddenly pulled her hands and jumped out of the room with snow white and deep: "yes."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect shawaqi suddenly came out, two big white rabbits suddenly jumped out, slightly shaking, embarrassed cough, this is really choking.


    She turned her head to one side and waved to let Savannah pull up the towel: "I just ask, do you want to prove it to me?"


    Sava chinuno stood up and sat down beside Chu Feng. With the remote control, she turned up the TV. Obviously, she didn''t want isavia in the room to hear, "is it pink?"


    Next to the woman that just bathed after the fragrance, let Chu wind slightly intoxicated, subconsciously nodded: "such as a girl!"


    Shawaqi breathed out a breath. She did not have the strong spirit in front of others. She was full of the unique charm of women in the western regions of this age: "I have a place which is more tender and tender, and only I have seen it myself!"


    Chu Feng, who was not his first brother, did not know the potential meaning of shawaqi''s words. He lowered his head to look at the deep and dark saliva of the pajamas that were slightly separated: "long legged horse, you seduce me like this, really good?"


    Shawaqi suddenly the whole person pressure on the body of Chu Feng, Mei Yan Ru Si: "do not seduce you, I''m afraid there will be no chance in the future!" Red lips fall, pajamas loose!


    Chu Feng''s pupils shrink sharply. Zhou Xiaoxuan stimulated Chu Feng just now on the roof of the building. The fire that was extinguished a little bit is more vigorous. The corner of his eyes turns and looks at the room where isavia is.


    My heart says, sin!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1228

    "Are you a man?"


    Shawaqi tied the belt of her pajamas and stood in front of Chu Feng, with a trace of resentment and dissatisfaction.


    She estimated that she would leave the holy pilgrimage in the next two days. She also knew that Chu Feng would go on a long journey tomorrow. If it was fast, it would take ten days and a half months. If it was slow, it would take a month to come back. The two sides would have very few chances to meet in the future. She could not ask for a lifetime. She just wanted to give her first time to a man who was still interested.


    And Chu Feng, she may be very disgusted at the beginning, and even hate to shoot him to death, but with the gradual understanding and some simple contact, Chu Feng''s kind of arrogance and arrogance under the hidden kindness, or attracted her.


    If you want to achieve good things tonight, you can also draw a full stop to the regrets in your life.


    Taking advantage of isavia''s bath, used to an hour''s time, savaqi''s clothes were taken off, and the formal war was about to start, but Chu Feng pushed her midway. At the moment, savaki''s heart was puzzled and dissatisfied.


    Chu Feng stood up and put his trousers up: "I''m a man, but I can''t do that."


    "Do you think I''m old? But I''m about the same age as isavia and a little younger than lantia. Why do you think I''m old


    "Did I say you were old?" Chu Feng turned her eyes helplessly. Savaki''s thinking was really unusual. She coughed: "it''s just that I''m going to do business tomorrow, and isavia is in the room. I can''t do that. You don''t want me to waste energy. I''ll shoot someone dead before tomorrow starts?"


    When saying these words, Chu Feng felt a burst of sweat in his heart. In the afternoon, he had a simple battle with lantia.


    Savaki did not doubt Chu Feng''s words, but she turned her head: "what do you mean, if you are OK tomorrow and you and me tonight, you won''t refuse me?"


    Chu Feng wants to say or will refuse, but see the shawaqi eyes staring at him, disobeying nodding: "that''s natural!"


    Shawaqi nodded her head with satisfaction. She was close to Chu Feng and looked at Chu Feng''s eyes with similar height: "I remember your words. I thought I would never come back to the holy pilgrimage in my life, but with your words, I decided to wait for you to come back. I will come to you when I have time."


    "No why, I just want you to be my lover all my life. After all, I once swore that there is still injustice in the world, so I won''t marry. That''s all."


    Chu Feng has the meaning of lifting a stone to hit his own feet, but it is not easy to dispel the idea of shawaqi pushing him backward. Naturally, Chu Feng will not start the fire that started to spare no effort to hit him, but now it is the woman who wants to have a relationship with him and has been hiding in the bottom of her heart for nearly 30 years.


    That is definitely not an hour can refuse, and is about to travel, Chu Feng does not want to put energy on the gun.


    At this time, the door creaked, and Savannah was stunned. She was surprised that isavia had recovered so quickly today. Naturally, she turned around: "you talk, I''ll go and have a rest."


    Let Chu Feng can''t help holding it in the palm of his hand.


    All this fell into isavia''s eyes, and she walked forward with a smile. Without the majesty and solemnity of the queen, only a woman should be delicate, with her hands around Chu Feng''s neck, slightly higher than chufeng''s height, but not abrupt.


    Smelling the faint fragrance of the woman, Chu Feng swallowed his saliva: "tonight, you are so beautiful!"


    Isavia beamed and blinked: "am I not beautiful at ordinary times?"


    "It''s just beautiful tonight." Chu Feng is not a fool, without hesitation, he said another sentence.


    Isavia glared at Chu Feng. The latter was suddenly excited and used to the serious and elegant queen. At the moment, she saw isavia, who showed her little daughter''s amorous feelings. Chu Feng had been rocked by her adrenaline. She picked up isavia and walked into the room.


    He turned back and locked the door. He went to the bedside and threw isavia on it. He pressed it up and kissed the attractive red lips. His big hand had fallen on the commanding height. He pinched the obvious bump and joked with a smile: "Your Majesty, you also like vacuum."


    "Wrong!" One of them, isavia, put out her hand and put out a blush on her face


    Reluctantly moved back his eyes, Chu Feng kisses isavia''s small mouth: "the grand queen, the person of a country''s dignity, is it really good to wear this way?"


    Isavia raised her hands and hooked Chu Feng''s neck. After a kiss from a dragonfly, she said affectionately, "my charm, my tenderness, my everything just blooms for you." Then he blinked his eyes when Chu Feng was moved: "it''s just that the great wind is little. It doesn''t mean that you''re going to travel tomorrow. What do you think you want to do now?"


    Facing isavia, Chu Feng finds that her resistance is so low. Maybe it is also because she is the queen of a country. At the moment, although not extremely charming, she forms a strong contrast with her usual life, which causes his rapid secretion of hormones.


    She was already aware of Isaiah''s impossible decision to change and pretended not to hear the second half of her words. Obviously, she and she knew what she had just done.Chu Feng moved his two fingers and looked at isavia''s angry and emotional eyes: "I didn''t want to, but seeing you like this, I especially want to know what it''s like to be a queen!"


    Isavia''s face turned even redder, biting her lips and swearing, "can''t you say it tactfully?" She gave Chu Feng a charming white eye. Isavia''s face seemed to be able to bleed: "although, I want to do it for you, I''m sorry, dear, I''m not convenient these days."


    Inconvenient?


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, subconsciously lowered his head and left eye to see through, and the corners of his mouth violently twitched. He also left isavia in the dark, and said with a bitter smile: "it seems that tonight, I am destined to be burning with desire."


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, and suddenly thought of what isavia was going to do. He moved: "Queen wife, do you know musical instruments?"


    Isavia gently untied Chu Feng''s pants and blinked her eyes to reveal the charm different from Murong Bing: "some things can be taught without a teacher." He tilted his head and threw out a sentence: "no, you go to the next door to find Savannah, and do what you haven''t done just now?"


    Chu Feng did not continue this topic: "continue!"


    One minute later, two minutes later, and three minutes later, Chu Feng just felt that the shackles were lifted, but he did not have that kind of warm package. He looked sideways: "what''s the matter?"


    However, when she thought of all the other women in Chu Feng, it should not be a problem that women in the western regions have a bigger appetite than those in the East. She closed her eyes and opened her mouth,


    half an hour later, Chu Feng put on her trousers and looked at isavia, who was sitting beside her, with a smile and hugged her in her arms: "have a rest, Maybe tomorrow I''ll be gone before you get up. Tonight, I''ll hold you to sleep? "


    "Well, but there''s a request!" Isavia nodded and lay down with Chu Feng, covering the quilt and lying on Chu Feng''s arm. Isavia said shyly, "although I''m your woman, can''t I get all of them on my face, no matter how I''m the queen."


    "I''m shy when I think of myself in front of others and behind me and you."


    Chu Feng thought it was something big, so it was this. After thinking about it carefully, it was also a challenge to isavia''s heart. He nodded: "don''t worry, it will be in your mouth next time, it won''t be on your face again."


    "Villain!" Isavia didn''t want Chu Feng to say this. She patted Chu Feng with shame and anger, but she leaned on his hand with a sweet face. She had lived for 29 years. Isavia felt that tonight was her happiest. Although there was no substantive action with Chu Feng because of her relatives, what happened could promote the relationship between the two sides.


    When Chu Feng turned off the headlight in the room and only turned on the bedside lamp, isavia seemed to make a big decision and said, "Feng, I''m going to go back to Shuidong in two days to continue to be queen. It''s not that I don''t love you, I don''t want to leave you, but I don''t want to be the queen. I don''t know what else I can do for you, and I don''t want to be a vase."


    "Although you have the support of the Rothschild family in Wenzhou, the royal families are still very afraid of you. I want to improve these relations for you. I know you don''t care about their views, but many friends are good after all."


    Chu Feng was also prepared to persuade isavia to continue to go back to be queen. She did not want her to say it herself, and she went back to improve his impression in the hearts of the royal families in Wenchou. Chu Feng was slightly moved and held in his arms the woman who once wanted to kill him, but now has no reservation to contribute to herself.


    Kiss the face that let countless men covet: "Your Majesty, get you, blessing also!"


    Isavia''s face turned a little red, leaning against Chu Feng''s arms, hugging tightly, turning off the bedside lamp, and hearing isavia''s subtle voice: "I''ll come to see you from time to time."


    "And if you go next door before the fire starts, Savannah likes you too. I don''t mind."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1229

    The next morning, a quarter to six.


    Chu Feng has slowly opened his eyes and only slept for two or three hours, but for Chu Feng, there is no feeling of fatigue. Seeing isavia nestling in his arms like a cat, sleeping sweetly, where is there a strong iron queen?


    Chu Feng''s expression is soft, gently released his arm, as far as possible not to get out of the bed, gently covered for Isaiah, in the red lips of a kiss, and then did not hesitate to turn around, a man of course should have a tender side, but when it is time to do business, you should not be childish.


    The door closed softly, isavia''s eyes slowly opened, pursed her lips, and the smell of Chu Feng''s kiss still remained: "you must come back safely."


    Chu Feng didn''t go to wake anyone up. He went straight out of the Dibai hotel. A car was waiting at the door. The door opened. He got down from the top. The car drove away. Chu Feng looked at the time. It was almost six o''clock.


    Before he opened his mouth, a car came from afar and stopped in front of chufeng. The door opened. Murong Bing jumped down from the top of the car and jumped into chufeng''s arms. He said, "it''s like three autumn every night if I don''t see you for a night, husband. I''ll accompany you every night this time!"


    In the morning, when a man''s mood was at its peak, Chu Feng felt adrenaline surge sharply when he was stimulated by Murong Bing. When he saw two people following Murong Bing, Yan Qiaoling was not surprised. It was strange that Ziyi also followed him.


    Seeing Chu Feng looking at herself, Ziyi turned her head to one side. She was still arrogant: "I''m the judge''s office. I''m naturally responsible for going to the Shengchao meeting."


    Seeing Ziyi, Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything. Anyway, today''s Ziyi couldn''t hurt him. He put his arm around Murong Bing''s waist and dialed a phone call: "is it here?"


    The call was to Su Mo Bei. After a few words, he hung up. A few minutes later, a military off-road vehicle came and stopped in front of the crowd. Chu Feng slightly turned his head. Everyone got on the car. Chu Feng sat in front of him and Murong Bing sat in the back.


    Su Mo North stepped on the accelerator and drove to the Imperial City Army. Looking through the rearview mirror, he said with a smile: "less wind means less wind, and more women''s army!"


    The meaning of ridicule is very obvious. Chu Feng smiles bitterly and doesn''t want to explain anything. Except Ziyi and Yan Qiaoling, all the others are his women, and they don''t want to explain more about it.


    Twenty minutes later, the off-road vehicle with the license plate of the army quickly drove into the imperial city. The helicopter had been arranged for the north of SUMO to take off at any time to Qitian mountain, a frozen land with annual temperature below 20 degrees, which is no smoke in a radius of 50 kilometers.


    There are only a continuous range of icebergs, and there are some things that can grow in extremely cold conditions and cold pines.


    As soon as he got down to the helicopter parking area, a loud voice came. Chu Feng looked back and raised his smile. He went up to the young people and hugged him heavily. He patted the latter: "Xiaowei, you''ve got a lot of spirit!"


    Obviously, it was the natural son of chufeng''s adoptive mother, Lin Yulin''s nephew Lin Wei.


    Seeing the rank on his shoulder, Chu Feng was slightly stunned: "major general?"


    Looking back at Su Mo, who came by, he said with a smile, "Su Shao, it seems that you are still a major general. How can my brother become a major general?"


    Su Mobei smiles bitterly and looks at Lin Wei with admiration. He admires Lin Wei and says, "Lin Wei is definitely the material for being a soldier. In a short period of time, he has completed 13 A-level dangerous tasks, arrested seven wanted criminals who have been on the run for many years. He has also cracked down on an international spy''s potential and fought alone with 70 special forces of Imperial City forces alone."


    "Now he has replaced brother Ji and become the leader of the Dragon Corps. What''s more, he has covered up the glory of brother Ji. He has become the youngest major general since the founding of the country, because he is not yet 18 years old!"


    Su Mobei made no secret of his appreciation and admiration for Lin Wei, and continued: "the old man speaks in person, and he is facing all the soldiers and officers in the imperial city. Now Lin Wei is just not qualified and experienced enough. He is going to let him take his rank to study in Military Academy and regimental school for three years. Within five years, he will make Linwei the king of all-round army and replace the king of Jige army To become the deputy commander of the Imperial City troops, pay homage to the general! "


    Chu Feng was stunned when he heard that Lin Wei had been taken away by Li Ji. He seldom paid attention to Lin Wei''s growth. When he heard that he had made great achievements and Su dingzheng''s intention to cultivate him, Chu Feng clapped him on the shoulder: "well done, my mother knows that she will be very pleased and try hard!"


    "This country is worth our blood. We need it in the future. Come on!"


    Compared with the time when Lin Wei came out of the classic blue, Lin Wei lost a little bit of the green and iron breath, and said in a loud voice: "don''t worry, master Su said five years, but I must go to that position in three years, and I will become the youngest general in the history of the holy Dynasty within ten years."


    If it is heard by outsiders, they must think that Lin Wei is talking big. But Su Mobei and Chu Feng believe that Lin Wei said that, and they will certainly be able to do it.


    Chu Feng was also a little more gratified. He thought Lin Wei didn''t like the way he had planned. But now it seems that everything is right."By the way, brother!" Lin Wei''s powerful momentum disappeared. If his soldiers saw him, he would be surprised. Lin Wei, like a wild animal, would be so pinched: "Dou Qing told me two days ago that he would let me have dinner with her family sometime, propose marriage, and then get married."


    "I said a lot, but she agreed. You are my brother. You and my aunt will go with me at that time."


    Seeing Lin Wei''s anxious appearance, Chu Feng laughed with astonishment, pondered and nodded: "I remember this matter. It''s a little slow for a while. When I finish dealing with the present affairs, I''ll deal with the lifelong affairs with you when I come back. But she knows what you do, does her family know?"


    According to the truth, today''s Lin Wei, even if he wants to marry the daughter of a top-notch family, it is not difficult. If Dou Qing''s family knows, they will certainly agree to it. Why should there be such a proposal?


    Looking at Lin Wei, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched: "you won''t tell me, her parents don''t know?"


    Lin Wei felt her head awkwardly and said with a simple smile: "she doesn''t want her parents to know that she thinks her parents really agree with me and bless me and her, instead of blessing us because of my identity. That will give our feelings a layer of interest color. She doesn''t want to be like that."


    "She also said that she would never let her parents know if she could."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and appreciated Dou Qing a little more. She was afraid that other girls would find Lin Wei, a major general, for a long time, but she was afraid of being known by others.


    Lin Wei may not understand, but Chu Feng knows that Dou Qing''s parents are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    However, these Chu Feng also won''t let Lin Wei feel uncomfortable. He patted him on the shoulder: "Dou Qing is a good girl. You should treat her well in the future. There is no need to worry about the marriage. The four of them will definitely settle for you. What is the legal age? That''s just a fart. You can wait to be the bridegroom."


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng said to Su Mobei, "Su Shao, I don''t have much time. When you go back, you tell them to reserve money for me, and prepare it according to the specification of betrothal gifts. When I come back, I will promote Lin Wei''s marriage."


    Su Mo Bei feels his nose and knows that Lin Wei is not looking for a carefree father-in-law. He nods to show that he knows.


    Seeing that Chu Feng promised to propose marriage for him, Lin Wei was happy: "thank you, brother!" Turning around to see the five women who came along with Chu Feng, they were different in appearance, but none of them were the best. They winked at Chu Feng and said, "brother, how many sisters in law do I have?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches, and Lin Wei''s stupidity comes up again.


    Lin Wei''s voice is very small, but Murong Bing still hears her. Jiao smiles and walks forward, takes Chu Feng''s arm and points to herself: "Xiao Wei, it''s obvious that I am your sister-in-law, the main room, and the other people in the back are all one-way houses. You call me sister-in-law, call them sister-in-law."


    Lin Wei was a little nervous by Murong Bing and scratched his head: "sister Xinyu is not my sister-in-law!" After that, Lin Wei shook his hands and said, "no, you are all my sister-in-law. I will call you sister-in-law."


    In chufeng''s gaping eyes and Su Mobei''s joking eyes, Lin Wei calls out a sister-in-law to Murong Bing, and then goes to Bing qingyujie, Ziyi and Yan Qiaoling. Regardless of the shyness on the faces of the four girls, Lin Wei calls his sister-in-law one by one.


    Su Mobei couldn''t help laughing. Naturally, he knew that Yan Qiaoling and Ziyi had nothing to do with Chu Feng. However, it was a pleasure to see Lin Wei, who many people in the imperial city were afraid of. The most important thing was that Chu Feng was helpless, and he was very happy.


    Bingqingyujie can also bear a little calm, but Yan Qiaoling and Ziyi are blushing and shy, but Yan Qiaoling''s character is doomed to her not to explain these, and Ziyi hummed after Shyness: "boy, pay attention to your words, I have no relationship with you, this bastard brother, I don''t like him."


    "Call me sister-in-law again, and I''ll smoke you!"


    Chu Feng turned back: "you smoke him to show me!"


    Ziyi''s face stiffened. She snorted and turned to one side. Instead of being angry, Lin Wei laughed and said, "it''s OK. Now it''s not sure. When my brother was a child, he dreamed of seventy-two concubines in the three palaces and six courtyards. Now I''ve calculated, and there are still dozens of them missing!"


    Chu Feng staggered forward and pointed to Lin Wei: "I was only seven years old at that time. Can you not say it?"


    Lin Wei smiles and touches his head: "brother, you are so young and ambitious. I admire you!"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes and knew that it was a waste of energy to talk to Lin Wei. He patted Su Mo Bei on the shoulder and said to the others, "let''s go. Get to the periphery of Qitian mountains before 10 o''clock. The official meeting will be held at 2:00 p.m., but you can''t be late!"


    Fifteen minutes later, a military helicopter slowly took off to the northeast and disappeared in the sky. At that moment, a man from the western regions stood on a mountain outside the army, holding his mobile phone: "Maggie, Chu Feng is gone!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1230

    Qitian mountains.


    It is a rare place that is not recorded on the map of the holy Dynasty. It is frozen for thousands of miles all the year round. The temperature is 20 below zero. There is no one living within the widest distance of 50 kilometers. Only some cold tolerant animals often haunt. It can be regarded as a pure land.


    The mountain area is very dangerous and frozen for thousands of miles. However, in December every year, when it is above 40 degrees below zero, some people can be seen walking into it. In order to cover up some secrets, the leader of the pilgrimage did not draw this place on the map.


    In the most peripheral place is the Northeast Army, the long border line, so that no one can step here, giving it a layer of mysterious color.


    The cold wind is fierce and the wind and snow are howling. A helicopter from the Imperial City Army flies directly over the Northeast Army. If it is normal, it will be hit by a missile. But today, most people are not surprised by the helicopter flying past, because in the past two days, many helicopters have flown over the sky, most of them are private helicopters.


    Many soldiers at the bottom are curious about what happened, but the above told them not to meddle in their own business, so they didn''t pay attention to so many people. They only thought that they were the people at the top and might be doing some research.


    Five minutes after the helicopter flew in, it landed in a flat place, which was originally a lake. However, due to the extremely cold here, the lake has been frozen, and the ice layer of two meters thick has completely covered up its original appearance.


    When the cabin door opened, Chu Feng, who came from the Imperial City, was the first to come down from above. Murong Bing also followed. The pilot made a gesture and started the helicopter to fly to the Northeast Army. These days, he would stay in the Northeast Army and wait for the call of Chu Feng.


    "It''s cold!"


    The Chu wind is the weakest in the martial arts realm. Today''s temperature is still a little warmer, which is only 17 degrees below zero. But when the Chu wind steps on the ice, a cold wind passes by, which makes it hard to resist the excitement.


    "Don''t pull out the barrel of the gun, it will freeze off before you mount the horse!"


    Murong Bing never knows who is implicit. His unscrupulous words not only embarrass Chu Feng, but also her sister, Yan Qiaoling and Ziyi. They are all adults. How can we not know what Murong Bing said about freezing off?


    Chu Feng was afraid to go on. Murong Bing said something again. He kept the clothes he had just taken from the helicopter to resist the cold. He looked at five women. They were all dressed in summer, but he added three.


    could not withstand the old red face. He also knew that they could easily resist the cold when they were in the panic stage. He is now only the seven most important environment in Tianyuan, so they can not use the real yuan to resist such subzero temperatures.


    The secret way is to quickly improve the strength. Chu Feng looks at a group of people coming in the distance, and his eyes are slightly condensed. He doesn''t know the people coming, but he can feel a chill and a killing chance from a distance.


    A total of more than 20 people came along. Each of them had the momentum of being a warrior because of resisting the cold. Chu Feng took a simple look at it. The lowest one was the seven levels of heaven and yuan, and it seemed that he was still a genius who could condense Zhenyuan. He was also vigilant when he was curious about who he was.


    Ziyi then approached Chu Feng and whispered, "the people of the Luo family in Meiyuan didn''t expect to come with us."


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated: "what a coincidence!"


    All the Luo family in Meiyuan came to the front. The leader was a strong man in the five levels of tiannu. His face was dull. Ziyi said in a low voice: "according to the court''s information, his name is Luo Haoyi, the brother of Luo Sihai, the strong man in the five levels of tiannu, and the existence of the top five of the Luo family."


    However, the mood of more than ten peaks of Yuanfeng did not appear in more than a few days, but it was not true that there were more than ten days when Yan''s mood was too much.


    Therefore, it is certain that there must be concealment in the Luo family of Meiyuan. Which hidden family is there? How can the strongest power be exposed so easily?


    Luo family people also stopped, the head of Luo Haoyi eyes from the body of Chu Feng, light mouth: "which family are you?"


    Chu Feng smile, also did not conceal: "adjudication office!"


    More than 20 members of the Luo family, including Luo Haoyi, changed their color slightly. A young man with a slightly sinister face moved his eyes from the five women and looked at Chu Feng. His pupils suddenly shrank: "are you the judge, Chu Feng?"


    Luo Haoyi''s eyes were fixed. He didn''t think of it just now. However, as soon as the people around him said that, he immediately thought of this possibility. Staring at Chu Feng, who was similar to his introduction, his age and so on were very similar. His fist clenched instantly, and a stream of Qi locked Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng took a look at the speaker, and the seven levels of Tianjing were full, but his body was full of insidious and cunning colors, and his mouth was slightly tilted: "it is!"


    With Chu Feng''s admission, except for Luo Haoyi, the rest of the people quickly dispersed and surrounded the six people of Chu Feng. Among the three families and four families, Meiyuan Luo family was the most hated by the ruling. In recent months, Chu Feng killed Luo Yin, the second young master, and killed the outside hands and feet of the Luo family in Meiyuan.That kind of hatred is unforgettable and unforgettable.


    Luo Haoyi narrowed his eyes slightly but didn''t stop all this. Just now he had been looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, he only looked at several people around him. Ziyi knew him naturally, but he had never seen Bingqingyujie, and Yan Qiaoling also knew him. But when he looked at Murong Bing, who was standing beside Chu Feng, his body was shocked.


    Open your mouth: "don''t be rude!"


    But it was too late. Murong Bing was standing in front of Chu Feng. No one could see how she did it. Only when her hand was raised, the wind and snow in the air was more fierce. More than 20 Luo Jiaqiang people around could not stand the cold and exercise their power to resist.


    Murong Bing''s eyes congealed, his hands clenched into fists, and then scattered. The howling wind and snow scattered like heavenly maids scattered flowers. However, the huge force produced was that more than 20 Luo Jiaqiang people were blasted out, not seriously injured. However, they fell on the smooth ice ground and glided out for more than ten or twenty meters.


    Luo Haoyi looked tight: "nine princess, be merciful!"


    Chu Feng also timely held Murong Bing. The meeting between the holy and the pilgrim came only to Luo Haoyi, not to his master Luo Sihai. It is obvious that this is not the most powerful force of the Luo family. Murong Bing is not suitable for killing at this moment.


    Murong Bing finally got rid of the opportunity to kill her, but she was not charming. Her face was slightly cold: "Luo Haoyi, I could abuse you 20 years ago, but I can still abuse you today. If you dare to have evil intentions towards my husband, who gives you the courage?"


    Luo Haoyi had a rare cold sweat in this cold weather. Seeing that more than 20 people were not seriously injured, Luo Haoyi also opened his mouth: "the ninth Princess joked that this meeting was initiated by the ruling. The Xuanyuan family also came to the front and demanded that no vicious incident should occur during the meeting. How can we have evil intentions towards the young master of Chu?"


    "It was all misunderstanding just now, all this is misunderstanding!"


    Murong cold hum, nestled in Chu Feng''s arms: "even if not misunderstanding, how can you?"


    Luo Haoyi''s face froze, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes. However, he had no way to deal with Murong Bing''s tenacity. Even if he was a strong man in the five levels of tiannu, Murong Bing could have defeated overlord Tianhe and Huangfu Juntao 20 years ago. Today, he is a woolen thread.


    "Ha ha ha, Princess nine is still as strong as ever!" When the situation was dreary, a hearty laugh came, along with more than 20 people, led by a middle-aged man and a beautiful and moving girl. It can be seen that her character is a little weak.


    Murong Bing partial head, meaningful smile: "originally is Chu not dust Chu three ye came, how, you also want to attack my husband?"


    "Laugh and laugh!" The comer waved his hand, and his smile was gentle, but when he looked at Luo Haoyi, he was a little cold: "Luo Haoyi, Chu Feng will not die on the Yanmen gate, so there will be no hatred with our Chu family. He is still the biological son of my second brother. Do you want to kill him?"


    Luo Haoyi didn''t have the courage to face Murong Bing, but it doesn''t mean that Chu buchen is the same with Chu buchen, who is in a similar state: "Chu buchen, when Chu Feng was in the secular world, you said he was a member of the Chu family. How can you now admit that he is a member of the Chu family? Is it because he has become the chief judge and is in charge of the dragon''s gate, he is moved and wants people to recognize their ancestors?"


    Chu Feng looked at all this indifferently and looked at the people of the Chu family in Tianguan. These were his people, but those people who looked at him were indifferent in addition to curiosity. Chu Feng could not feel the slightest affection on them.


    Being said by Luo Haoyi, Chu buchen sneered: "chufeng is the family of Chu. It was my second brother who disappeared in distress. How can we recognize our ancestors?"


    "Go Chu Feng took Murong Bing''s hand and turned and walked forward. No matter the Chu family in Tianguan or the Luo family in Meiyuan, there were not too many concepts. He only knew that after the meeting, whether it was an enemy or a friend, it would be clear.


    Chu Feng left, Chu did not want to open his mouth to call him, but raised his hand to finally put down.


    Luo Haoyi saw this scene in his eyes. His face was amused: "it''s a pity that when you treat someone else as the Chu family, they may not be willing to be the Chu family. Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Laughing wildly, Luo Haoyi takes more than 20 Luo family strong men to the direction of chufeng. Chu buchen in situ clenches his fist and finally releases it.


    Side has been silent soft girl light mouth: "he is my second brother?"


    Chu Bu Chen looks at the cold girl. This is his daughter, Chu Lingyun, who is only a few months younger than chufeng. However, he is already a full-fledged cultivation in Tianyang''s seven realms. He nods: "yes, he is Chu Feng, the biological son of your second uncle Chu Buji and that enchantress. He was predicted by your ancestor 30 years ago before he disappeared, master of Chu family!"


    Chu Lingyun nodded slightly: "the seven levels of heaven and yuan, how can we do it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1231

    Qitian mountains, central plain.


    This is the most extensive area and the lowest temperature in the Qitian mountains. It covers an area of more than 300 mu. It is surrounded by icebergs, cold resistant plants and pine forests that can only survive in this cold place. In addition, there are rows of buildings all around.


    If anyone is here at the moment, it will be particularly surprised how there is such a place in the central plain, which is colder than other places.


    As a matter of fact, no one can explain this problem, only knowing that it was made 50 years ago, and no one knows who it is.


    In the middle of today''s central plain, a three meter high platform has been built. If you look at it from a high place, you will find that it is a battle platform. In fact, it is also the place where the meeting of the holy Koreas is needed.


    In addition to the center of the battle platform, two hundred meters away from the battle platform, there are nine small buildings built in different places, which are like ornamental towers. As for the use, it is self-evident.


    A gust of fierce cold wind swept by, and Chu Feng and others came here, feeling the cold of 25 degrees below zero here. Chu Feng sneezed and walked into the residential area of the adjudication office. Among the cold pines, it is also the most brilliant building in this place. Of course, it needs strength to live in.


    The receptionist is Jason. Seeing Chu Feng wearing three thick clothes, his mouth twitches, but he still keeps respectful: "little Lord, my father is gathering the heads of three families and four families, as well as the three elders from Xuanyuan family to discuss the matters of this holy pilgrimage meeting. I have no time to receive you. I''m sorry."


    "In addition, before two o''clock in the afternoon, in addition to the three and four families, the adjudication office and the Xuanyuan family, there will be some people from the idle sects. My father asked me to ask the young master what he meant and whether they would let them in."


    Chu Feng didn''t wonder why there would be idle people coming. Although the Shengchao meeting is different from the original list of black, red and yellow in the underground world, the nature is similar.


    Nodding: "idle people are many heroes. If there is no problem after checking, let them in and arrange them in the residence of Mei Yuan Luo''s house!"


    Jason was stunned, and then understood that chufeng wanted to make meiyuanluo''s family uncomfortable. The rest of the families and clans lived in their own places, but they wanted to live with the people of the idle sects. You can imagine their deep anger. However, the ruling now dominates everything. The elders of the Xuanyuan family, who are in full swing in the three days of anger and seven levels of state, are not worried about meiyuanluo''s family The opinion.


    Jason replied respectfully, and then said, "in addition, long Bo told my father that he would come here in the afternoon, because the king of green dragon and the king of white tiger have already entered the periphery of Qitian mountains."


    Chu Feng eyebrows a pick: "long Bo also come, good thing!" "The green dragon and white tiger are all here. What about the rosefinch women?"


    Feng Qingqing blinked: "little master, good!"


    "Rosefinch!" Chu Feng did not know how the rosefinch appeared here. Murong Bing stood up with her fingers, smiling deeply and seductively: "it''s said that during my absence, you and the green dragon and white tiger forced the palace below, and wanted to remove my husband from the position of minor Lord, right?"


    The rosefinch itself heard Chu Feng''s words outside the door very angry, smell speech to see Murong ice, the corner of his eyes twitch, a glimmer of jealousy, but also a little afraid: "nine princess."


    Murong Bing walked to the front of the rosefinch with a smile, and her little hand touched her face: "I haven''t seen you for so many years. It''s still as smooth as a girl. It seems that the maintenance is good. If you don''t know your origin, who believes that you are an old woman of more than 300 years old?"


    "But this talent is not good, Huangfu Juntao, who is more than 100 years old, is full of seven levels of state, but you are still seven levels of state, no way, no way!"


    Chu Feng coughed violently. He looked at his hands when he didn''t attract attention. He felt a chill. He didn''t doubt that the rosefinch was over 300 years old. After kneading for more than 10 minutes, Chu Feng felt that his inner endurance was a little poor.


    And this expression fell in the eyes of the rosefinch, how can the rosefinch not know what Chu Feng is thinking, regardless of Murong Bing nearby, pointing to Chu Feng: "asshole, what are you thinking?"


    Murong ice at the moment also some curiosity, slant head looks to Chu Feng to ask: "husband, you can''t be dry this old maiden?"


    Chu Feng was directly choked by the question and waved his hand to get up: "it''s OK. It''s just too cold. I can''t stand a cold." For fear that Murong Bing still asked what to do, Chu Feng quickly turned to the topic: "Zhuque, you have already separated from the dragon''s gate with the green dragon and white tiger? Why do you come here again? Don''t you think about the blood of this little Lord? "


    With Chu Feng''s words, the atmosphere in the room was suddenly suppressed a lot. A few powerful breath appeared in the dark, which locked the rosefinch. The latter looked pale and surprised. In the dark, they also came?


    Fengqingqing Lala rosefinch came forward and said, "if you go back to the little Lord, my master has thought for a while and read the kindness of the former little Lord. He doesn''t want to be a traitor, so he decides to continue to be loyal to the verdict. This matter has been communicated with long Bo and Xuanwu heavenly king, but has not told the little Lord yet.""Why is it that you are not willing to do so?"


    Chu Feng looked at Jason, and the latter nodded slightly, so he didn''t bother with the problem. The strong breath in the dark also dissipated invisibly: "it''s good that the king of rosefinch knows his way back, so I won''t have to visit him one by one after the meeting with the emperor."


    Chu Feng talks lightly, but anyone can feel a murderous opportunity. The rosefinch stares at Chu Feng fiercely and doesn''t speak. Obviously, she is very upset about being rubbed by Chu Feng. Although it is a treatment, her baby of more than 300 years has been pinched, and her heart is uncomfortable.


    Scattered Zhu que appeared here doubts, Chu Feng asked: "eight King Kong?"


    Jason looked at the time: "eight King Kong is in various places to deal with things, but before two o''clock this afternoon will come with long Bo, little Lord, don''t worry."


    "That''s good!" Chu Feng nodded slightly. This time was an important meeting again held after the ruling had been silent for nearly 20 years. Deterrence was very important: "how many people have come to the other three families and four families and Xuanyuan family? Do you know?"


    Jason bowed back: "so far, according to the requirements and regulations of the beginning, a total of 100 people have come from each of the three sects and four families. The Xuanyuan family has three elders and seven strong people in the six levels of tiannu. Secondly, there are 3400 people in the idle sect. This time, in addition to the adjudication office, the number will reach more than 1000."


    Chu Feng didn''t ask how many people came to the verdict office, nor did he ask how many people Qinglong and Baihu had brought. Because he knew all these things well, he had absolute confidence and power to control everything this time.


    Just at this time, a strong judge came in outside and said respectfully, "the warrior of the martial arts family wants to meet you. I''ll arrange him to meet him in another place. Would you like to see him?"


    Warrior?


    Chu Feng thought of the warrior who met in Xiangjiang at the beginning. He was not arrogant. He was still a good impression. At present, he had nothing to do. He nodded: "tell him to wait a moment, and I will go there."


    After the man withdrew, Chu Feng said to Jason: "this holy pilgrimage meeting is a time to show the style of our ruling. I don''t worry about any conspiracy by anyone. I''m not afraid of the enemy''s terror. I''m only worried about the ghost inside. The green dragon and white tiger will not just come to fight sauce oil. Let people look after it."


    "If you find out that they have misbehaving, let''s kill them!"


    Jason''s heart trembled and nodded heavily: "I''m going to arrange it now!"


    After Jason retreated, Chu Feng looked at Ziyi: "Qinglong is your master. I know you have great respect for him in your heart. But I saved you twice. No matter you are willing or not, you can''t deny that your life is mine. This time, even if you don''t exterminate Qinglong, I will go to the first branch helm after all in order to strengthen the judgment."


    "You still have a choice now, but once you have made a choice, don''t stop me from doing things. I don''t ask you to carry a knife with me, but please don''t interfere with me."


    Ziyi clenched her lips. Qinglong raised her like a father. She hesitated: "little Lord, can you give me some time to talk to my master? Maybe he was just confused and bewitched by the white tiger king."


    Chu Fengfeng understands Ziyi''s mood, but he can still see the mystery of the authorities, whether Qinglong is voluntary or bewitched.


    However, Ziyi wanted to try, and Chu Feng would not refuse to let her die completely: "then you can find a time to talk to him, but don''t be too disappointed."


    Ziyi nodded: "definitely!"


    Standing up, Chu Feng was ready to see what happened to Wu lie. When he got to the door, he thought of one thing and turned back: "Yan Qiaoling, although the meeting between the Shengchao and Xuanyuan family is under the control of the adjudication office and Xuanyuan family, there are also places to guard against negligence. If you follow the ice, she can protect you."


    "Pure and pure, follow me!"


    Chu Feng went out with ice and jade. Feng Qingqing blinked her eyes, and with a meaningful smile, she approached Zhuque and said in a low voice, "master, he doesn''t look at you in the front of his eyes. How can he be responsible?"


    The rosefinch face is unnatural a red, stare at Feng Qingqing one eye, hum a sound, brush sleeve to go out.


    Murong ice turned and prepared to sit down, but suddenly he looked out of the door, and her beautiful eyes coagulated: "is the owner of Tibet coming?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1232

    In a room that looks like two floors square thirty years ago, Chu Feng saw the soldiers he saw a few months ago.


    Just like at the beginning, it gives people a sense of calm and sincere. Seeing Chu Feng coming in with ice and jade, Wu lie stood up and put up a gentle smile: "I haven''t seen you for several months, but the wind is still weak, and the style is still the one who has been ruled. It should be a farewell for three days. We should look forward to each other!"


    "Young master Wulie, it''s not bad. It''s already the period of Tianjing. It seems that you were still in the sixth level a few months ago?" Chufeng chufeng, with a gentle smile, motioned for Wulie to sit down and tightly seated his clothes on one side: "it''s better to say what''s the matter with young master Wulie looking for me. You know, we don''t have friendship and even have grudges."


    Gratitude and resentment naturally refers to the attack on the main peak of Yanmen. Five people from the Wujia family of Qizong also took part in the attack.


    Wu lie didn''t seem to care about these things at all. He took a long piece of black cloth wrapped on the table beside him and put it in front of Chu Feng. His smile was still sincere: "I came to find fengshao. Naturally, it''s not about friendship. I''m only interested in refining tools. Feng Shao has something I''m interested in. I also said that I want to do something for you."


    "No, it''s just for the challenge. It''s obvious that my challenge has been successful and my realm has been improved a lot, although most of them are due to my father''s help."


    Chu Feng knew that Wu lie felt the Ming Hong sword spirit on his body. At the beginning, he did say something. Looking at the things on the table, he was not surprised or pleased: "what do you mean?"


    Wu lie picked up the thing and slowly opened the black cloth wrapped in it. As he removed the black cloth completely, Chu Feng, who could still sit still, stood up at once. His eyes showed endless shock. The sister was surprised to open her mouth and looked at the things in Wulie''s hand.


    It''s a sword. There are two characters carved on the scabbard. The ancient Chinese character is Minghong!


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and examined the sword in the hand of Wulie. Although it had not yet come out of its sheath, Chu Feng recalled the portrait he saw on the ground floor of Lord Qiao''s study. The sword held by the man was Minghong magic sword, which was very similar to the sword in Wulie''s hand at the moment.


    Blurted out: "Ming Hong magic sword?"


    "Yes Wu lie nodded slightly, raised his hand, and the door closed. He stood up and pulled out the sword in his hand, with a kind of gloomy and dignified atmosphere: "but it''s not the real Minghong magic sword. It''s made of dark iron and some rare heavy metals from meteorites outside the sky. Of course, with the help of my father, otherwise I can''t make this one at all."


    "Its grade should be between the middle level of xuanjie and Minghong magic sword. The similarity between it and Minghong magic sword has reached 90%. The only deficiency is that."


    Chu Feng''s heart began to beat. He felt the Ming Hong sword spirit in his body was restless: "what''s the shortage?"


    "In this way, only weapons higher than it can suppress it." Wu lie''s face flashed a faint regret and told him in a low voice: "but if the wind can lead the Ming Hong sword spirit in your body into the sword body, it can only be used three times, and after three times, it will be broken into scrap iron."


    "I really want it to carry the Ming Hong sword spirit forever, but my ability and my father can''t do it, so that the top magic weapons can reappear."


    Chu Feng took the sword in Wulie''s hand and held it in his palm. The Ming Hong sword spirit in his body seemed to break out at any time and wanted to enter the sword body and suppress the trace of abnormality. Chu Feng asked the question in his heart: "young master Wulie, do you mean this sword is for me?"


    Wu lie didn''t show his reluctance because it was a sharp weapon equivalent to the medium grade of xuanjie. He nodded slightly: "an weapon refiner will build countless weapons in his life. There is also a mission to find a suitable master for the weapons they made by themselves. This sword is not one tenth of that of Minghong magic sword, but it can carry the sword spirit for three times."


    "Apart from the lack of wind, I don''t think anyone else can use it."


    Chu Feng lowered his sword and looked calm: "I have a grudge with the Wu family. Where are you, don''t you worry that I use your sword to drive the sword spirit to cause a powerful force to ravage the martial arts family?"


    With a smile, Wu lie walked past Chu Feng and stopped at the door: "I told Feng Shao before that no matter how holy a weapon is, it has a bloodthirsty side. No matter how grand the reason is, its sharpness is only for killing. The sword is in your hand, good and evil are your hands. How to choose is the standard of fengshao!"


    "So it has nothing to do with me. I just choose a suitable master for it."


    Leaving a profound word, the warrior opened the door and left. The cold wind came in fiercely. Chu Feng''s heart also slowly calmed down. He let ice qingyujie close the door and look at the sword in his hand, which can be regarded as Minghong magic sword. The only difference is that it has only three use restrictions.


    Lifting Minghong magic sword, Chu Feng said faintly: "you, go out first!"


    Bing qingyujie looks at Chu Feng and knows that there is Minghong magic sword spirit in Chu Feng''s body. Now Wulie has sent him a sword body that can carry the sword spirit. Both of them know what Chu Feng is going to do. Although they are a little worried, Chu Feng''s firm look makes them swallow everything they want to say, turn around, open the door and go out.In the room, only Chu Feng was left. He raised his sword and pointed at the sky. The whole room became dull from the beginning of peace. A stream of black air diffused from Chu Feng''s body, and the monstrous evil spirit filled every corner of the room.


    It was the Ming Hong sword spirit. At the moment, the Chu wind led it out of the body.


    Chu Feng''s hair was still calm and automatic. His left eye was even scarlet in his eyes. The Minghong magic sword in his hand came out of his hand and was suspended in front of him.


    "Go in!"


    With a shout, Chu Feng was completely possessed by demons. The Ming Hong sword spirit in the air was guided and attached to the sword. The Ming Hong magic sword with clear luster gradually became more and more penetrating, because it had gradually possessed the soul.


    When the Chu wind led the Ming Hong sword spirit into the body of the Ming Hong magic sword, heavy dark clouds began to appear in the originally cloudless sky, and a black seeping vortex appeared in the sky of the bungalow where Chu Feng was located.


    Like black holes in the universe.


    This startling change immediately attracted the attention of many people. It was difficult for people to pay no attention to the evil air that was pervaded in the air. Everyone came out of the house, and the people outside also stopped to look in that direction.


    Yan Cang stood outside the Yan Family''s home in Yanshan. His eyes were deep. All around him were the strong ones of Yan''s family. Looking at the black whirlpool in the distant sky, he recognized that it was the place where the verdict was located. Thinking of the identity of Chu Feng''s taboo, Yan Cang said to himself, "has he stepped into a new realm again?"


    Thinking of such a possibility, Yan Cang eyebrows wrinkled deeply. When Chu Feng was in Yan''s house that day, he could wreak havoc on the strong people in tiannu''s seven levels. Now, if we go further, we can imagine.


    People from the Chu family in Tianguan, the Luo family in Meiyuan, the Wu family in Qizong, Shenyin gate, Xianzhong gate and Juesha gate have also discovered the changes. They would like to go over and check what happened. But because it is the residence of the adjudication office, they dare not go there without authorization.


    This change lasted for more than ten minutes, and then slowly dissipated between heaven and earth. Everyone''s heart was not relaxed, but more dignified. Thinking of the verdict, the mysterious master of the former, and the unknown Master of the magic Road, long Haoran, some people suspect that it is not the return of long Haoran, right?


    And in the bungalow, Chu Feng opened the door and came out. His face was flying and his eyes were sharper. He handed the Minghong magic sword, which had been integrated into the Ming Hong sword spirit, to Bing Qing again with a black cloth package. He looked strangely calm: "Wulie is a wonderful person. The martial arts don''t provoke me. This hatred is over."


    Wu lie, the master of the Wu family and Wu lie''s father, came in and shut himself into a room. He didn''t care about the changes in the outside world. Ten minutes after he came back, the door was pushed open. Wu Tao, the owner of Wu family and Wu lie''s father, came in with a puzzled look on his majestic face.


    Seeing his son''s calm face, he looked at the book of refining utensils and asked, "who did you give the Ming Hong magic sword that you cast? Just now, it was the combination of the sword spirit and the sword body. Others don''t know, but I can''t be unclear. The elders of the martial arts family don''t know. Who owns the Ming Hong sword spirit


    Wu lie put down the book in his hand and said faintly: "father, once you told me that it is the glory of our weapon refiners to forge a famous blade that can follow the king to the top. I have been adhering to your teaching. This time, thank you for helping me to make Minghong magic sword, although it is false."


    "As for the sword, I gave it to Chu Feng to forge it, so was my purpose."


    "What!" Wu Tao''s face was startled, and his heart was violently trembling. At the beginning, the trial question was just a kind of uncertain exploration. But now he got the answer from Wu lie. Wu Tao looked dignified: "boy, you are confused. Chu Feng has Ming Hong sword spirit. You should tell me, instead of giving him the imitation of Minghong magic sword."


    Exhaled a breath: "you want to know his character of vindictiveness. We martial arts family, but we have killed him!"


    Wu lie kept calm: "I believe that Chu Feng, Wu family is not excessive, he will not raise the butcher''s knife!"


    Wu Tao looks stunned. Seeing the strong self-confidence shown on his calm face, Wu Tao frowns slightly. Then he nods suddenly. He doesn''t speak any more. He opens the door and leaves. He knows why Wulie did that. He thinks highly of his son who is serious about his work.


    At a similar time, on the top of a glacier directly opposite the central plain judgment office, two figures stood side by side, one wrapped in a black robe, with a vast and endless breath all over his body. The other was in a white dress, with a charming face, just like a natural ingratitude. It seemed that one could sink into it at a glance.


    Tibetan master, Murong Bing!


    I don''t know when he came. The Tibetan owner, who was only noticed by Murong Bing, still couldn''t see his face. He only said calmly: "the boy of Wu family is a talent. Minghong magic sword can be forged, and it can bear the sword spirit to use it three times. So far, the absolute power in Chu Feng''s hands is much stronger."


    Murong Bingmei''s eyes flickered. All she had just seen was: "where is the Ming Hong magic sword really?"The Tibetan master''s laughter came from the black robe: "Chu Feng can''t carry the real integration of Minghong magic sword and sword spirit at present. He has passed the test of love. When he passes the test of kinship and friendship again and awakens the other two demon gods'' inheritance, Minghong magic sword will naturally appear."


    Murong Bing tilted his head and bewitched with a smile: "Tibetan Lord, I have known you for thousands of years. I don''t know what you look like. In addition, can you tell me where the Demon Lord has gone?"


    The Tibetan master turned around, one step has been 100 meters away, leaving only a light words: "nine princess, you know the wild demon domain, but do you know the hidden world?"


    Murong Bing frowned slightly, and did not pay attention to the Tibetan master who had left. He just looked at the direction of the verdict, and suddenly his beautiful eyes were slightly coagulated. He thought that there was something in the Tibetan master''s words just now.


    Demon Lord, in the hidden world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1233

    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, all parties in the central plain gathered.


    Thousands of people have gathered near the center of the battle platform. All the fighters from the three sects and four families and the rest of the idle forces are waiting here for the meeting to be held.


    Everyone is very clear in their hearts. To speak well, it is to get together to get in touch with each other. But the real reason is that everyone knows that it is nothing more than to test the strength of other forces. However, in order to let their own forces show the limelight, many people are willing to know it.


    Fifteen minutes before two o''clock, all the people are almost there. Only the ruling body and the Xuanyuan family have not appeared, which are the two most important forces in this meeting.


    Where meiyuanluo''s family is located, Luo Sihai, the owner of the house, stood in the front of the crowd and looked at the direction of the adjudication office from a distance. He made no secret of his inner thoughts: "everyone has been waiting here, but the people of the adjudication office have not appeared yet. Is it really a big face? Do you think it can really deter all of us?"


    The purpose of instigating dissension is clearly presented.


    In the direction of Wu family, Wu Tao narrowed his eyes to reveal a smile and said in a loud voice: "master Luo, the time has not come, and the verdict has not appeared. That''s normal. Why don''t you say that the Xuanyuan family''s face is really big enough?"


    Luo Sihai gave Wu Tao an angry look in his eyes. Naturally, he didn''t mind discrediting the ruling. But it doesn''t mean that he can say the Xuanyuan family. It''s the top family with a strong man in the semi divine realm. It''s the ancestor of the holy Dynasty.


    Some people of the idle sects all show a playful look. It''s no secret that there is hatred between the Luo family in Meiyuan and the adjudication office. Even if they don''t know what Luo Sihai said just now, they just have their own ideas. Even if the people who are dissatisfied with the adjudication office do not appear now, they will not speak out like Luo Sihai.


    As time slowly approached, figures appeared in the direction of the verdict. More than 100 people came towards this side, but the people were not close. Everyone could feel the heavy breath of martial arts. The first two were Zhuque and Xuanwu. Their appearance made Luo Sihai, who was dissatisfied with his face, to shut up.


    The four heavenly kings who had followed the overlord in the southern expedition to the north had the lowest strength. They were all strong in the seven levels of tiannu. To despise them is like playing.


    When he came near, Luo Sihai didn''t see Chu Feng''s figure. He had already known that Chu Feng had also arrived in Luo Haoyi''s mouth. He said in a strange voice: "I heard that the new young Lord of the adjudication office has arrived. How come the two heavenly kings appear, but they don''t see the little master of Chu. Do you despise us?"


    The vermilion bird''s stomach originally held a breath, smell speech to stare at Luo Sihai one eye: "little Lord is you can say see see?"


    Luo Sihai was flushed by a word from the rosefinch, but there was no way out. Who called the power of the rosefinch was stronger than him, and he hummed in a cold face: "the meeting between the holy court and the court was originally initiated by the ruling. As the minor owner of the verdict, when does not appear at this time? Is it because he thinks that the three sects, four families and all kinds of heroes can''t do it?"


    However, because of the occasion, it is impossible for the rosefinch to abuse him. It can only give him a sharp look and give him a careful look.


    "It seems that the Luo family master cares about me very much. Actually, I have arrived early."


    At this time, a loud voice reverberated in the air, and the gusts of cold wind couldn''t cover up his thick voice: "it''s just Xuanyuan family members. There are still some people who haven''t arrived. Chu Feng doesn''t dare to ask big to come out first."


    The crowd followed the voice and saw a young man with a clear and simple smile came out of the crowd of idle sects, followed by four people, Bingqingyujie, murongbing and Yan Qiaoling. In Bingqing''s hand, they held a sword wrapped in black cloth, which was the Minghong magic sword given by martial martyrs.


    The name of Chu Feng was mentioned by many people on the spot, but few people had ever seen Chu Feng.


    At the moment, seeing Chu Feng walking along, it was totally different from what they imagined. He went straight up to the three meter battle platform. Murong Bing, who was specially masked with her veil, also took three women with her. This is also to prevent people from recognizing it at the first time, but some people probably know it.


    Chu Feng stood on the battle platform, commanding himself. Luo Sihai''s eyes flashed a clear killing opportunity, and his tone was harsh: "the little master of Chu is really a dragon and Phoenix among people. The weather is OK. Do you want to wear so thick?"


    Xuanwu and Zhuque could not stop their anger. How could they not hear Luo Sihai''s sarcasm in his words. He first said that people were dragon and Phoenix, and then pointed out that Chu Feng was wearing too many clothes at the moment. It was obvious that chufeng was fighting in the face because all the people who came here had the strength to resist the cold, but Chu Feng was still wearing that thick clothes.


    Chu Feng smile, did not feel the slightest embarrassment, finger waved: "the body and skin by the parents, I naturally want to take good care of, Luo family master like, you do not wear clothes, no one said you."


    The people present were made to laugh by Chu Feng''s words. Instead, he followed Luo Sihai''s words and said so, which really made people have nothing to say. His eyes at Luo Sihai were full of banter. From the beginning, he wanted to provoke and break away, and now he wanted to attack Chu Feng. How to see Luo Sihai is a joke.Luo Sihai''s face changed a few times. He turned his head to one side with a cold hum. His intention to kill Chu Feng was much stronger than at the beginning.


    Chu Feng didn''t care too much about it. He looked at the sky and said, "the ten members of Xuanyuan family have arrived. When should I ask you to come out?"


    Xuanyuan family?


    Chu Feng''s words left all the people present in a daze. Where were the Xuanyuan family members, they thought they were all strong. If someone was hiding in the dark, they would surely find out. There were no people around, and they felt that Chu Feng was pretending to be forced.


    However, such thoughts have not been left behind. There are ten strong breath in the air. The Xuanyuan family headed by xuanyuantai suddenly appears on the platform from the air.


    Chu Feng smile, pointing to a direction: "I stand here, do you want to share the stage with me?"


    Chufeng''s bland words made everyone feel a burst of madness. Who was that? That was the strong man of Xuanyuan family, but also the existence of the great elder. The top existence of tiannu''s seven levels of state was full of happiness, and half god was absolutely a cloud figure. Chu Feng even said that he could not be on the same stage with him. There was nothing more crazy than this.


    Even if Luo Sihai, who had just tried his best to crack down on the ruling office and Chu Feng, had a violent convulsion in the corners of his mouth, because he did not dare to say such words even if he was given ten courage.


    Even Xuanwu and Zhuque were stunned. They knew that Chu Feng was arrogant, but they found that Chu Feng was arrogant. They immediately showed dignity, for fear that xuanyuantai and others would be angry.


    I don''t want to. Xuanyuantai just smiles and shakes his head slightly. His body flashes down to the battle platform, and nine people follow him. This scene severely stimulates all the people present and feels that all of them are simply unacceptable.


    The ancestor of the Xuanyuan family, their representative, the absolute strong man in the Seven Realms of tiannu, was denounced by Chu Feng and left the battle platform. It was just a scene of reality and a cruel stimulus to their eyes. They wanted to say that all this was false, but it was so real.


    Some people can only tell themselves in their hearts that it was Xuanyuan family. They don''t want to quarrel with Chu Feng. He is a scum in the seven levels of Tianyuan. What qualification is he to scold the Xuanyuan family?


    "The little Lord is as arrogant as ever!"


    The people of Xuanyuan family left the battle platform under the leadership of xuanyuantai. A furious laugh came. At the next moment, two figures appeared together on the platform, and hundreds of figures appeared in the distance.


    People from the three gates, four families and some idle forces all showed a playful smile. The person who came was Qinglong Baihu. I heard that Wang and Chu Feng were unhappy to leave a few days ago. I was still a little suspicious. However, when I saw that Qinglong and Baihu did not give face, they all felt that the rumor might be true.


    Chu Feng slanted his head, showing a playful smile: "give you three breathing time, roll down!"


    Qinglong and Baihu''s face was stiff. For a time, his old face was red, and he wanted to be tough. But when Chu Feng put out a hand to count one, they felt suffocated, but they could only turn around and get off the stage. Chu Feng was a bastard. He even beat his face in such an occasion, and he didn''t give him any face.


    There is nothing more ironic than that the blue dragon and white tiger appear crazily, but when Chu Feng just counts out one, he gets off the stage? In the heart one after another guesses, perhaps the rumor is false, the green dragon white tiger did not make conflict with Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng''s words dispelled their thoughts, and their eyes flitted over the green dragon and white tiger, and the opportunity of killing overflowed: "to be a man, we should put ourselves in a proper position. I can let you in, not because you were once the king of the court of adjudication, but to let you know that you are rubbish in my eyes."


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether you show up or not, understand?"


    The green dragon and white tiger''s face couldn''t stop his anger. Both of them were powerful people in the world. Now Chu Feng said so in front of so many people. This made them angry even more than the 16 slaps on the dream Camel Mountain.


    Just thinking of Chu Feng''s terrible strength, Qinglong and Baihu dare not to be angry and dare not say anything, but a smile of the white tiger''s Yin measurement: "the little master is a taboo person, naturally will not put us in the eye, I and Qinglong this realm, naturally can''t be little Lord''s eyes, we still have self-knowledge."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1234

    With the words of white tiger, the atmosphere of the scene suddenly became dull and depressed. Everyone''s eyes focused on the battle platform and looked at Chu Feng.


    This is a prophecy spread in the seclusion interface, and it has existed since a long time ago. Some people who did not know or heard about it looked at Chu Feng and thought about the change of the heaven and earth where they lived in the morning. Is Chu Feng really a taboo?


    White tiger wants this effect. At the moment, everyone is attracted by his words and looks at Chu Feng. His smile is meaningful.


    At first, he didn''t make such a guess, but in a secret, he and Qinglong met a man, who told him that he was not the opponent of Chu Feng, and the person who said this to them was the perfect state of the seven levels of tiannu.


    If they just said it casually, they would not believe it. However, Qinglong and Baihu combined with the fact that they were unable to fight Chu Feng on Mengtuo mountain. At the beginning, he had only four levels of Tianyuan, but he directly deterred the four heavenly kings and threw 64 slaps.


    White tiger also believed what the man said. Chu Feng was a taboo. Otherwise, why could he be a tyrant in the four realms of Tianyuan?


    So today, Bai Hu told the story. He knew how oppressive the taboo people were to the martial arts level. He revealed that Chu Feng was the taboo person, and the white tiger conjecture was the people inside the adjudication office. All of them would be afraid of Chu Feng.


    Because no one wants that word of martial law destruction to happen to them.


    The atmosphere was very heavy, but Chu Feng didn''t feel much. Looking at the sky from afar, people wondered why he didn''t explain it. Instead, when he looked at the sky, a figure fell like lightning. When they felt the breath of fear, they all had a look of awe.


    The Xuanyuan family, headed by xuanyuantai, stood upright and looked at the old man who appeared and kept awe.


    The state of demigod, long Bo!


    In the distance, eight King Kong also quickly arrived, separated in the camp of the adjudication office, Chu Feng smile: "long Bo, you are coming!"


    Long Bo nodded and patted Chu Feng on the shoulder. Although his face was rigid and did not smile, he had a kind look in his eyes that could not be concealed: "if I don''t come, you will be besieged by evil people. Maybe you are right. If you have a chance, you can do it. I won''t dissuade you to keep your hand."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Just now he was a bit caught off guard by the words of white tiger. But now long Bo appears in the middle of the demigod state, and Murong Bing, who has recovered to its peak state, is there any fear of Chu Feng?


    Even if it''s taboo, so what?


    On the side of Wu family, Wu Tao came forward with a trace of humility: "long Bo, we just want to know now, is Chu Feng a taboo person?"


    This is not only the question of Wu Tao''s curiosity, but also the rest of the people. This is a prophecy that has been circulated for countless years. If Chu Feng is really a taboo person, then the future will be the people who will destroy Wu Tao. Even if long Bo is deterred, they will definitely eliminate this danger!


    The white tiger was smiling coldly there. It seemed that he could have expected everyone to move together and beat Chu Feng to death. Even if it was long Bo, they couldn''t stop it.


    "He is!"


    Long Bo didn''t answer, but a peaceful voice appeared. The owner in black suddenly appeared. When everyone was curious about who the person was and why he was so sure, Longbo bowed slightly with a look of respect: "I''ve seen the Tibetan Lord!"


    Tibetan master!


    Longbo''s words made those people tremble. The black robed man who appeared at the moment was the mysterious and unpredictable owner?


    What made them more shocked was that Longbo, who was in the middle of the demigod state, showed respect to the Tibetan mainstream. Everyone felt the strength of the Tibetan master carefully. But in the Tibetan master, there was only a vast and endless atmosphere of Buddhism and Taoism, and he could not feel the fluctuation of martial arts.


    But the more so, the more awed they looked at the Tibetan master. Chu Feng also showed a trace of curiosity. However, he was relieved to think that Dama was in the pre demigod state, and his master, the mysterious Tibetan master, had a higher realm. He wondered why he was here?


    Wu Tao''s fastest reaction came over, with a trace of awe in his eyes: "master Zang, you just said that Chu Feng is taboo?"


    "Yes The Tibetan master''s voice was still calm, and his face could not be seen. When he revealed the words that surprised all the people present, he said faintly: "the taboo is in the heaven and the earth, and the martial arts are destroyed. This is a saying that has been spread in the level of the hermit in the early years, but we can''t understand what it is."


    "Chu Feng is indeed a taboo and has some extraordinary strength, but he is also a man of flesh and blood. Do you think he will kill people in the world?"


    There is no fluctuation in the Tibetan master''s words: "there is no fundamental definition between good and evil in the three thousand red world. Life and death can be between a line, and good and bad can only be separated by a thin line. Prophecy is a prophecy, reality is reality. When a person''s heart changes and becomes a great evil, he can kill people like a horse.But if a person is a great evil, but one day his heart also changed, can save the world to become a great good, there is no absolute world, there is no absolute good and evil, if just because of the prophecy, you will start to attack Chu Feng, is not it a little far fetched?


    My Buddha can tolerate things that can''t be tolerated by the world. Why can''t the world open its mind to the so-called taboo? It''s a matter of remote antiquity. How many people can confirm its truth and falsehood? Moreover, three years ago, there was a prediction that it would be the end of the world, but? "


    In the auspicious words, the fierce cohesion of the people dissipated a little, and they all felt that the Tibetan master was right. Prophecy itself was illusory, and there was no definition of good and evil. Who judged Chu Feng as a taboo? Why is it certain that he will eventually collapse?


    "Tibetan master!" The white tiger saw that all the people in the Tibetan master''s three words and two words scattered, the beginning of the fierce, cold eyes: "Buddhist people do not lie, you say Chu Feng is taboo, then it shows that this prediction is true, martial law does not happen now, but does not mean that it will not happen."


    "As Buddhists, shouldn''t they be good at the present and can''t be controlled by others. Would they rather kill by mistake rather than let go of future disasters?"


    "Do you want to kill me?" Chu Feng walked forward a few steps, and before the Tibetan master opened his mouth, he threw out a faint sentence: "yes, if you come at me, I will follow any means. There is no need to incite others to charge for you because you don''t have the ability. What about the taboo? Whose interests and whose lives have I threatened? "


    A powerful atmosphere of Regal power diffused out, and even the strong breath of Tibetan master and long Bo was completely suppressed: "I Chu Feng stands in the world, people don''t offend me, I don''t offend me, if people offend me, I will kill a man Jianghong for taboo, blood stained thousands of miles, or do you want to say, I like to kill people when I have enough food?"


    The white tiger was questioned by Chu Feng''s words for a time, but could not find words to refute, but still said: "in any case, the prediction must be true."


    "I don''t know if the prophecy is true or false, but I know you''ll have bad luck sooner or later." Chu Feng''s momentum changed dramatically, and his depression made people very uncomfortable: "I''m the new Lord. You don''t accept the world''s knowledge. I still remember the matter of extorting the palace on the Camel Mountain. Is the speech credible for a man who has no loyalty to speak of and only knows how to sow dissension?"


    "Are all the smart people here, or do you think they are all stupid people, and will compete with me to complete your ambition of usurping the throne because of your words?"


    The white tiger''s face changed, and he felt that the eyes of the people around him were full of fierce and murderous opportunities. Who was the man of martial arts who was not arrogant and who would like to be a monkey that could be played in others'' eyes?


    They didn''t think of it just now, but now Chu Feng says that, no matter whether Chu Feng is taboo or not, and whether the prediction is true or false, it is just the white tiger''s mind that can be punished.


    Fortunately, I can''t be killed in the place where I don''t want to be killed by Bai Chu Feng, or I can''t be killed by people who don''t want to be killed by Bai Chu


    "I can''t forget the hatred, but I will not insult anyone who has no hatred with me. You can continue to grasp the so-called prophecy and become the cannon fodder in the eyes of people with ulterior motives. But my words are also put here. Whoever wants to move me, I will destroy the whole family!"


    Chu Feng''s eloquent words and straightforward statements made the scene completely quiet, but also calmed those who began to be affected by the white tiger''s words. As long as he didn''t provoke Chu Feng, he would not eat enough and dry them.


    But such words fall in the ears of Qinglong Baihu, Meiyuan Luojia and jueshamen, which is equivalent to telling us that our gratitude and resentment are inextricable, waiting for me to destroy the clan!


    Knowing that he could not oppress too many people with words, Chu Feng looked at the direction of the three gates and four families, and said faintly: "I remember the attack and killing on the main peak of Yanmen. At that time, you played out whether the gratitude and resentment of life and death were all gone. I chose to believe that Shenyin gate, xianchongmen, wuzongwu, Tianguan Chu and Yanshan Yanjia can all put down their hatred, but it depends on you How do we do it? "


    "In addition, jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family, there''s no need to say more. Chu Feng will never die, and his gratitude and resentment will continue day by day!"


    Looking at the green dragon and white tiger with a smile of depression: "of course, there are also two traitors of the adjudication office. The holy pilgrimage meeting will be held as scheduled, but after the end, whoever blocks me from killing will be my enemy!"


    Arrogant and arrogant!


    Chu Feng''s words have explained this idiom thoroughly. To leave such words on such an occasion is uncomfortable for one''s heart. One can see from the expressions of the people in the Luo family and jueshamen in Meiyuan that if the Tibetan master and long Bo were not standing there, they would have been fighting with Chu Feng endlessly.


    However, he was also relieved. Although Chu Feng was cruel, he also had the bottom line and criteria for being a human being. As the Tibetan Master said, all taboos are people''s problems. His heart was not affected by white tiger''s words, but he also warned himself not to provoke Chu Feng, a madman in the future.


    Looking around at all the people below, Chu Feng turned his head, and Xuanwu nodded and leaped up to the battle platform: "the storm just now has officially fallen down. It''s good for you to have any kind of gratitude and resentment. During this period of meeting with the holy court, you should put it down. Otherwise, according to the agreement, everyone will be punished, regardless of their status or status.""Now that the holy Koreas meeting officially begins, I will announce the plan we have discussed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1235

    The Shengchao meeting officially started today, but it will start completely tomorrow. A total of half a month, involving all kinds of competitions and trials, the participants can only be those between Tianyuan and Tianyang, and those above tiannu period are responsible for dealing with special accidents and detecting the whereabouts of those who are not on track.


    Seeing the following people have no opinion, it is obvious that all the things just now have not been taken seriously. With a white tiger''s hand, Jason comes out of the crowd and pastes a red list directly on the billboard standing on the side.


    The meeting was held for 15 days. The purpose of the meeting was to show the strength of each family. The three lists of heaven, earth and man will be listed and announced to the secular underground world of the holy Dynasty, just like the original three lists of black, red and yellow.


    The items are competition, the release of Zhenyuan, the control of Zhenyuan, and the force between the two realms. Finally, it is a mysterious project. How to wait until the end!


    The man list corresponds to the Tianyuan period, but only the top three are listed. The earth list corresponds to the Tianjing period, which is also the top three. Although there are no prizes in the competition of the three lists, we all know that if anyone gets the first place, he and the power behind him will rise.


    At least in some ways, there will be countless benefits, which is why the ruling issued the holy pilgrimage meeting time limit is only three days, and still so many people come quickly to obtain glory.


    Xuanwu and other people have basically digested the competition items before they begin to speak again: "today, people from all forces have a good rest. Tomorrow, we will officially start the competition of the first project strength. As for the specific competition, you will naturally know tomorrow, and you will be absolutely assured that you will be fair and just!"


    "Now you can go back to have a rest and get ready. Come here on time at 7 o''clock tomorrow morning to open the formal prelude."


    Night is coming. It''s eight o''clock!


    It can be said that the meeting of the holy court will officially begin tomorrow. All the people of various forces are not coming out of their houses. Presumably, they are preparing for tomorrow''s affairs. The place where the verdict is located, in the frozen pine forest, Chu Feng came here after dinner.


    There is always a bad feeling in my heart. Maybe this place is because of what is happening now to prevent people from prying into it. All the signals can''t be received. I think it''s blocked by the leader of the holy pilgrimage.


    Chu Feng believes that he can''t contact the outside world, and the rest of the people can''t do anything. Although he doesn''t worry about what happened during this period of time, he can''t get any information from the outside world. Zhang Yuner in fengteng garden is not in trouble. There is a mysterious woman hidden in the dark in Guanghan garden. Chu Feng is not worried.


    As for the east ring villa area, the threat to the Chu wind is not very big, I believe that no one will do anything.


    In addition, in Xuanyuan''s secret place, crape myrtle was taken away by a mysterious veiled woman, which has always been a puzzle for Chu Feng. The ancestor of Xuanyuan said that Lagerstroemia indica was one of the six students, and that the person who took away the Lagerstroemia indica was probably someone related to Chang''e, but after Chu Feng returned to the Imperial City, he did not ask Chang''e.


    He is more concerned about who the twins are. He believes that Xuanyuan ancestor and Xuanyuan crape myrtle will not cheat him. At the moment, he is also worried about what happens to those women during the holy meeting.


    Patting his head, Chu Feng felt that he had to find something to be sure of, otherwise he could not always be around those women.


    "Worried about your woman?"


    A voice came from behind. Ziyi walked to Chu Feng''s side and said faintly, "actually, you don''t need to worry at all. Now almost everyone is here. Xuanyuan family won''t allow other things to happen in this period of time. You don''t need to worry at all."


    With a glance at Chu Feng beside her, Ziyi moved her eyes again: "if you really don''t worry, after the meeting, you can go to the third branch helm. There are many women in the sky King''s banner, and there are some strong men in the period of natural anger. You can protect your woman."


    "What''s more, I believe that the three sects and four schools will not do anything to secular people any more." Chu Feng slightly shakes his head. Ziyi''s method is feasible, but not absolutely feasible: "let''s talk about it. After dinner, you will go to your master. If there is no accident, your master will definitely scold you to get out of here."


    Ziyi''s face changed unnaturally. Just after dinner, she went to see Qinglong and wanted him to know where he was going. But before he opened his mouth, Qinglong saw into her mind, and let people blow her out mercilessly.


    When Ziyi was silent, Chu Feng knew that there was no big difference between Ziyi and his guess. He patted Ziyi on the shoulder: "so don''t be too confident, let alone the treasure of Longmen. How could your master give up his coveting of me so easily?"


    "Don''t touch me!" Ziyi suddenly frowned, retreated a few steps, and hummed: "you don''t know how many women your hands have touched. Don''t touch me, or you will turn over!"


    Chu Feng was just an unintentional act. She didn''t want Ziyi to react so much. She didn''t have the heart to make her mind. She showed a meaningful smile on her side: "if I just touch you, what can you do?"Hum, I don''t want to touch Ziyi


    Chu Feng laughed with astonishment. His arrogant personality made people a little speechless. He shook his head and walked by Ziyi: "have a rest early. Tomorrow is the formal opening of the meeting of the holy court. As a judge, it may not be necessary for you to appear."


    Zi Yi raised her head: "no time!"


    Angrily stomped on the frozen ground: "dead rascal, stinky hooligan!"


    Similar time, the land of imperial city thousands of miles away!


    All of a sudden, the five entrances of the Shuai army were attacked by a man from the western regions. They entered the gate openly, killed ten people with the most powerful and irresistible means, and then left calmly. Even if the Shuaijun hall entrance moved out, hundreds of people could not be stopped.


    By the time the news reached Huang Fu Ruo die''s ears, 50 people had already died. However, no other information could be found except that they were from the western regions.


    Because of the particularity of this matter, Huangfu Ruo die can''t contact Chu Feng, so she can only invite Zhang Yuner to the meeting room. There are two similar beautiful women, one is cold and gorgeous, the other is light and moving, just like a fairy.


    Looking at Zhang yun''er, Huang Fu Ruo die didn''t falter: "just now, the five halls of Shuai Jun were attacked, and they were all from the western regions. They killed ten people in less than a minute before and after, and then they swaggered away. Hundreds of people couldn''t leave them."


    Zhang yun''er side head: "do you want me to find them and kill them?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die is exactly what he meant and nodded: "yes, although I don''t know who they are, they certainly can''t be dealt with by secular people. Although Yan Luo and Gu Ming are also martial arts, there is a huge gap compared with you. The news from the people on the scene can also judge this point."


    Zhang yun''er slightly pursed her lips: "I try my best, but don''t hope too much, they should not start the second time in one place!"


    Standing up, Zhang Yuner leaves lightly. When Huangfu ruobi comes out of the meeting room, Zhang Yuner has already left fengteng garden with a car.


    Looking at the direction of the car far away and disappearing into the night, Huangfu Ruo diefen clenched her fist slightly, but then slowly loosened it. She wanted to be like Zhang Yuner and share more pressure for Chu Feng. But she also knew that some things could not be done simply.


    Su Xinyu''s hard work is in the eyes of her. Now that she is haunted by trivial matters, she has no time to pursue the so-called martial arts.


    Turning around to see Su Xinyu standing on one side, Huangfu Ruo butterfly said faintly, "why don''t you accompany aunt ye and run outside?"


    Su Xinyu came to Huangfu Ruo die''s side, her eyes with a touch of meditation: "I know what you are thinking, but I don''t know why. Yun''er''s coming back this time feels different from before. I can be sure that she is very strong, but on her body, I can''t feel the breath of a warrior."


    "There was even a ridiculous idea that ten of me, taken together, were no match for her."


    Huang Fu Ruo die narrowed his eyes and felt Su Xinyu''s words. Then he moved in his heart and laughed: "it''s better not to have any bad ideas. Chu Feng is destined to have better women in this life."


    Leaving a word, Huangfu ruodie turns around and walks in. What Su Xinyu said just now is a kind of promotion to Zhang yun''er, but when she turns around, she tells her to force Zhang yun''er to leave!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1236

    In the morning, Qitian mountains.


    The sun appeared in the sky, but the people here did not feel the slightest warmth. Chu Feng came out of a room. Murong Bing surprisingly did not disturb him last night. In front of the public, he still wore three clothes on his body, and did not care what kind of eyes others looked at.


    He turned his head slightly, and took the people of the judgment office to the battle platform. After the rest last night, the fatigue of the journey was eliminated. The spirit of the people today is very good, perhaps because of the official start of the meeting between the holy Koreas.


    Ziyi walked by Chu Feng''s side, and her proud little face was full of angry look. Last night, after she went back, she had a look at the baby attacked by Chu Feng. She was completely swollen. Even now, she was still in slight pain. She was worried that she would find a chance to get back this place.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what Ziyi was thinking. He just looked at the people who had gathered there before seven o''clock in the distance.


    Among the three sects, four families and idle forces, some people appeared in the Shenyin gate, Xianzhong gate and Juesha gate yesterday, but they did not see the person in charge. According to Xuanwu''s report, all three parties indicated that there were leaders coming, but they didn''t know where they were. Chu style can only make Xuanwu pay attention to one point.


    In particular, Huangfu Juntao has been able to determine that he was the man who suddenly killed Murong Bing and turned him back to his original form on the mengtuoshan mountain. Chu Feng didn''t want to tell any bad information from his mouth.


    Many people suspect that Murong Bing came from the five forbidden areas, but very few people know about it. Now Huangfu Juntao certainly knows it. If he says it, it will inevitably arouse the covetous eyes of others. After all, the five forbidden areas have disappeared for so many years, and many warriors have failed to pursue it.


    If it is known that Murong Bing comes from the five forbidden areas, it will definitely be a swarm of attacks. This is something that Chu Feng absolutely does not allow to happen.


    Among the four families, the leader of the Chu family in Tianguan is Chu buchen. The head of the Luo family in Meiyuan comes in person, the head of the Wu family of Qizong also comes, and the head of Yan Family in Yanshan also comes. Only the Chu family in Tianguan has not appeared. How can such a grand gathering not appear as the head of the family?


    These questions are in Chu Feng''s heart, but he did not say.


    When they arrived near the battle platform yesterday, Chu Feng and Xuanwu Zhuque and others boarded one of the towers for watching the battle. The tower was full of positions, and the scene of the direction of the battle platform could be clearly seen. Xuanwu nodded slightly and jumped out of the tower, and several flashes appeared on the platform.


    Chu Feng also took advantage of this time to take a look at the major forces. The personnel were almost the same as yesterday, but there were two more people in the tower where the Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate were located. One of them knew Chu Feng and the other did not.


    She knew abbess Jueyin, who was a member of xianchongmen. She didn''t show up yesterday. Now she appears there. Feng Qingqing appears beside Chu Feng like a snake. She sits down and says in a low voice: "abbess Jueyin arrived last night, and she also came to attend this holy pilgrimage meeting on behalf of the headmaster Ximen LAN."


    "By the way, Ximen LAN is the elder sister of abbess Jueyin, and the one sitting next to her is the senior apprentice of Ximen LAN, Wan Di!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and his side head found that it should have been Murong Bing''s position. At the moment, Feng Qingqing was sitting. Murong Bing didn''t know where to go. The charming girl pasted it very close. Because of the angle, you can see the deep and dazzling snow white in the loose point of the clothes.


    Seeing no one paying attention to the situation here, Chu Feng lowered his voice: "miss fengqingqing, are you really good at approaching me like this?"


    Chu Feng meaningful smile, this Phoenix Qingqing is really a wonderful person, bow head unscrupulously looking at the deep snow white, whispered back: "that depends on your capital is not strong." Then deflected the front of the story: "there are two more people in the Shenyin gate. Do you know each other?"


    Feng Qingqing smiles and looks at the Shenyin gate in the distance: "Shenyin gate is the most mysterious one among the three and four families. No one knows the identity of the head of the gate. It''s also the last time that the judge caught some information about them."


    "Like Xianzhong gate, Shenyin gate is dominated by female disciples. The purple one is called Dongfang Qingyuan. It is said that she is the disciple of the sect leader. Now Tianyang Qizhong state is very complete, and another woman in white is Dongfang Yun, the holy daughter of Shenyin sect. The future master of the sect is said to have been in Wudao for three years, and now it is also a great success of the seventh heaven state."


    "Saint?" Chu Feng hears the speech with a surprised smile and looks at it. The woman in white looks beautiful and generous, with a breath of incomprehension: "I think it''s true that she is the best beauty."


    Feng Qingqing''s eyes pretended to be sad: "am I not a beauty?"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and didn''t feel too much. He saw many beauties. It was difficult for him to get lost in the way of Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia. Oriental rhyme was just like this: "miss fengqingqing is also a beauty naturally, but you are my subordinate."


    Feng Qingqing stood up with a big mouth and rolled her eyes. As a subordinate, she still needed to take care of it. Feng Qingqing got up, and the rosefinch came and sat down. The cold and proud woman''s eyes were calm, her eyes were turned away from Chu Feng, and she was deeply resentful. You bastard, didn''t you see me?Chu Feng didn''t really notice the rosefinch sitting down, just looking at the direction of the Chu family in Tianguan. In addition to the Chu buchen seen yesterday, Chu Feng also looked at the Chu Lingyun beside him today. Yesterday, she had learned from Ziyi that she was Chu buchen''s only daughter, a gifted girl.


    After a few simple glances, Chu Feng moved his eyes to other forces. When he saw the Luo family in Meiyuan, he was attracted by a young man sitting beside Luo Sihai with his eyes closed.


    Even if the whole person is so far away, he can feel the soft spirit on his body. His left eye twinkles slightly, and he sees the sea of blood surging. His eyes are slightly frozen, and there is no introduction. But Chu Feng probably already knows who he is. The eldest young master of the Luo family in Meiyuan, the next head of the family, Luo Qian, and Tianyang are in a state of great perfection.


    There is still a gap between the younger generation of the court of adjudication, and Chu Feng looks at the forces like Qizong and Wujia. Basically, he hasn''t met any amazing talents. Maybe he hasn''t brought it out before the official time.


    When he saw the direction of Xuanyuan family, Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated.


    There was no one standing in front of the tower, which was a little quieter than the bustle of other places. However, the people standing on it could not be ignored, especially those sitting there. Chu Feng was speechless.


    Long Bo and the Tibetan master and Murong Bingqi sit together. Behind him, ten powerful Xuanyuan family members stand. In addition, in one corner, Chu Feng finds a woman she hasn''t seen yesterday. She is very charming, just like the one who is called sister fan on TV now. Her face is almost similar.


    Hearing the voice with cold meaning, Chu Feng subconsciously turned back and saw the expression of Zhu que that he wanted to die. Chu Feng was slightly embarrassed when he thought of what his arm had touched just now.


    Scratching his head weakly said: "that, I said I didn''t mean to, do you believe it?"


    Zhu que hummed and ignored Chu Feng. She looked at the front and thought that Chu Feng was intentional. She could not believe what he said. Chu Feng''s mouth twitched and she had no choice but to smile bitterly. It seems that in Zhuque''s heart, the label of this villain can''t be removed.


    At this time, Xuanwu, standing on the stage, also raised the volume and said in a loud voice: "the first round of competition is now officially started. Please all forces and those who want to prove themselves in the Tianyuan period, come on stage!"


    The voice of Xuanwu completely covered the wind, and the people who spoke stopped. The three figures in the direction of the verdict shot out from the crowd. The breath was full of the seven levels of heaven and yuan, and soon came to the battle platform.


    The rest of the forces also came out of their own three people, three families, four families and twenty-one people from the adjudication office stood there. Each breath was very vigorous. In the Tianyuan period, this realm was considered to be a strong existence. In addition, there were more than ten martial artists in the seven levels of Tianyuan.


    More than 30 people stood on the three meter high platform with more than 200 square meters. Xuanwu came to the front and said in a loud voice: "this competition is pure power. I know you are all talents who have condensed Zhenyuan. But please remember, this competition can not use Zhenyuan."


    More than 30 people said in a loud voice, "I understand!"


    "Wait!" When Xuanwu was ready to officially announce how to start, Luo Sihai, the direction of Luo''s family in Meiyuan, exclaimed: "the new young master of the ruling office is the apprentice of overlord heaven. We have heard of him for a long time. It is said that his realm is also in the period of Tianyuan. Luo Sihai bravely asks the young master of Chu to go up and show his elegant demeanor."


    Luo Sihai''s words immediately aroused a lot of people''s sympathy. The Xuanwu look was a little embarrassed. It''s not that Chu Feng would lose. It''s really that Chu Feng''s strength can''t be measured by realm. How can we compare it?


    Sitting there is ready to see the play, take a good look at the strength of the three families and four families, so as to make the next layout. If you don''t want to involve him, look at the meaningful smile of Luo Sihai in the distance, and put him in a state of Chu Feng and Tian Yuan period. Isn''t that humiliating?


    As one of the few judges, it is reasonable to win, but if you lose, the whole court will be in shame. How can Chu Feng not be clear about Luo Sihai''s sinister intentions.


    He stood up and crossed a smile on his face: "the Lord Luo seems to be very elegant. It''s not impossible to ask me to step down. The Luo family leader asks the one next to you to go down. I''ll find someone to play with him?"


    Luo Sihai looked at Luo Qian and said to Chu Feng, "Little Master Chu, you are the one who ruled. My son and you are not of the same grade. He will certainly step down. There is no need for Chu Shao Zhu to worry about this problem. But you don''t want to go down and prove yourself?"


    Everyone can see that Luo Sihai is deliberately slapping in the face, and they all guess how Chu Feng wants to solve it.


    Don''t want Chu Feng to shake his head: "you talk is just like farting, you will also say that I am a little master, if you want to compete with your Luo family master on the same stage, and a younger generation is a ball matter?"


    "Well, master Luo, let''s go down and practice?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1237

    crazy!


    Chu Feng''s understatement made everyone jump out such words in their hearts. Even if long Bo, who had already seen Chu Feng''s blundering, was smiling bitterly. People said that it was not too late for a gentleman to avenge himself for ten years. Chu Feng was good and hit the face on the spot!


    Luo Sihai almost thought that he had heard the wrong thing. He had never seen Chu Feng''s hand. When he saw everyone''s look as astonished as he was, he showed a smile with a little sarcasm: "Master Chu, your master and I are of the same generation. How can we deceive the young with the old? You''d better go down and fight against the younger generation!"


    "You''re talking nonsense." Chu Feng did not hesitate to curse: "you said your son is not the same level as me, he is also the successor of meiyuanluo family. You even want me to compare with others. Do you think that all the people on the stage can be equal with me?"


    "Of course, you can continue to speak in terms of seniority. If you leave your son behind, I will fight with him personally. Dare you?"


    Luo Sihai''s old face flushed because of Chu Feng''s words. Luo Qian is his last strength. How can he expose his strength now? And Chu Feng is a small role in his eyes. It''s normal for him to compare with his son?


    But at this time by Chu Feng along with his words to make him speechless, Luo Sihai''s eyes only anger.


    "No more? Then shut up and have a competition in Tianyang period. This young master will end up in person! "


    Chu Feng said with a cold hum, and stood in front of him and raised his hand: "at first, this competition is fought by a strong man in the period of natural fury. You can use your strongest power to block it. Of course, you can not use Zhenyuan. Finally, ten people standing on the stage will have a competition below."


    Chu Feng had already learned about the contest from Xuanwu and knew that it was absolutely impossible that he wanted to make soy sauce in this holy pilgrimage meeting. He could not have done so. So he directly crushed them with the strongest attitude and fought against Tianyang period.


    Chufeng''s frankness was once again deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, but this time no one spoke again. They would not forget that Chu Feng was still a taboo, especially the Yan family. They were thinking about whether to give up the competition in Tianyang period.


    As for those who don''t know, they are also a little wary, but that''s all. The breath of chufeng is only the four levels of Tianyuan. They all need to wear more clothes to resist the cold in the ice and snow. They don''t think that Chu Feng is so strong, but they think that he is the real strength in the period of Tianjing.


    The reason why people are afraid is that he judges the identity of the little Lord.


    With the fall of Chu Feng''s voice and Xuanyuan family, Xuanyuan mirror came out on the battle platform. Xuanwu nodded slightly and left the battle platform. Xuanyuan mirror stood there with a smile: "I''m going to assess the competition of the three realms. Are you ready?"


    There are more than 30 forces in the seven levels of Tianyuan. Although Xuanyuan mirror and others launch the gravity caused by physical attack, as long as they can resist it, it means that their own power has infinite potential. However, when Xuanyuan mirror is there, there is still a little pressure in their hearts.


    All of a sudden, Xuanyuan mirror yelled, and hit the platform with a violent blow. There was no fluctuation of Zhenyuan. However, the huge gravity made the people on the platform turn pale. This was the oppression of the powerful during the period of natural fury. If it had not been for Zhenyuan, they would have died.


    Many people began to use their own strong basic strength to resist, but soon some people couldn''t stand it. Slowly, a few minutes later, some people began to leave the battle platform. The pressure of that force was so strong that it was no less than the weight of lifting a kilogram.


    When fifteen minutes passed, the Xuanyuan mirror released the gravity pressure. He looked at the ten people who were still on the stage but were sweating profusely: "the gravity just went to at least 3000 kg. You all resisted it. It''s very good. Congratulations on entering the next round."


    The remaining ten people breathed out easily, but there was no joy left on their faces. The first round was such a difficult elimination. In a moment, only ten people were left. You can imagine how cruel the elimination will be.


    Then the people in Tianjing period also went up, slightly more than the number of Tianyuan. After all, these forces and clans have a deep foundation. It is only a matter of time to cultivate the strong in Tianjing period. Of course, it is a little difficult to go to Tianyang period.


    Chu Feng has been quietly looking at all this, sometimes looking at the direction of xianchongmen, found a white moving Oriental rhyme eyes sometimes look to this side, although not obvious, but the real existence.


    He was curious about why this woman should keep staring at him. Chu Feng didn''t care too much, because he would occasionally look at others. At the moment, he was still looking at the elimination of the people in the Tianjing period on the battlefield.


    Compared with the tolerance of Tianyuan period, the people in Tianjing period are stronger and stronger. After supporting for half an hour, the last ten people are left. Each force is left behind. Chu Feng has no too many fluctuations. If a force can''t even enter the first round, it will be too bad.


    Finally, in the expectation of the public, the most eye-catching Tianyang period, which is also the highest level of participants in this meeting, will be eliminated. With Xuanyuan mirror saying that the people of Tianyang period go up, the direction of the verdict shoots out several figures, including Ziyi and Feng Qingqing. Two people have seven levels of vision, and one of them is six levels, which meets the standard!Almost at the same time, the figure fell on the battle platform, a total of seven people, except for fengqingqing, all of them were the highest realm of Tianyang.


    Then the people of various forces burst out on the battle platform, much more than those in the Tianyuan and Tianjing periods. Obviously, most of the forces put their chips on the Tianyang period, but it is also. Among the three lists of heaven, earth and man, only tianbang must be the most attractive person.


    The direction of Luo''s family in Meiyuan was always closed. It seemed that everything around him could not affect him. Luo Qian finally opened his eyes, and the next moment he appeared under the tower. In the blink of an eye, he appeared on the battlefield. The speed was so fast that many people looked at him.


    A figure appeared in the Shenyin gate, the Oriental Qingyuan. However, the Oriental rhyme of similar realm seemed not interested in participating in such a competition. Although we were curious, we didn''t pay much attention to it. We looked at the Oriental Green lady dressed in purple, but the breath was thick and terrible. It was said that the disciple of the Shenyin sect leader was.


    The person who goes out of the Chu family in Tianguan is Chu Lingyun. At the age of 18, the cultivation of Tianyang''s qichongjing is so full that people are more or less interested.


    The man who went out of the tower of Wujia was a young man named Wuzhan. It is said that he was the cousin of Wulie. Now his cultivation is also a great success in Tianyang''s seven levels.


    Yan''s family in Yanshan is a strong young man with a similar flavor. His name is chufeng. He was called Yanhe just now. But because of his outstanding performance, he was trained with emphasis.


    The person who went out of xianchongmen gate was Wandi, but the most surprising one was a young man from jueshamen. He was dressed in black, and his skin was slightly black. He felt gloomy all over his body. Six snakes, standing in the direction of the verdict, narrowed their eyes and spoke faintly: "disciple of poisonous rat, gold guard!"


    Poison rat is the first of ten ghost generals in Juesha sect, second only to the sect leader Huangfu Juntao. It is said that the cultivation of great perfection in tiannu''s seven regions is a person who uses poison. However, he has not appeared since he was defeated by overlord. Now his apprentice appears, thinking of poison rat''s amazing poison technique, many people''s faces are dignified and resentful.


    In an instant, 70 or 80 people were already standing on the battle platform. Only a few six levels of state existed, and the rest were the cultivation of seven levels or even great perfection. It was clear that everyone should use the strongest people to win the victory of tianbang.


    "Young Master Chu, aren''t you going to fight against tianyangqi? Not yet? " Luo Sihai''s voice sounded in the ears of the people again, with the meaning of banter.


    Only Xuanyuan family, adjudication office, jueshamen and Yanshan Yan family had no mood swings. The rest of the forces had the same look as Luo Sihai. They all felt that Chu Feng was simply out to look for abuse.


    Chu Feng stood up and glanced at Luo Sihai with a playful look: "compared with the Tianyang period, I am more eager to hunt the head of three doors and four families!"


    The voice fell and the body moved. Originally, many people sitting upright stood up subconsciously, because it was just a moment. Chu wind had already appeared on the battle platform. However, no matter it was the Tianyang period or even the tiannu period, few people found out how Chu Feng got up.


    If it is not for the breath of Tianyuan period that he presents, almost everyone should doubt that Chu Feng is at least the realm of tiannu period.


    In the direction of Shenyin gate, Oriental rhyme squints her eyes slightly, passing by a faint killing opportunity, which is fleeting.


    As for other people, they did not show any banter and ridicule. Chu Feng''s speed just now was beyond their reach. What qualifications did they have to look down on Chu Feng? Could it be that Chu Feng cultivated something to speed up his mind.


    And Chu Feng stood on the platform horizontally and quietly, which was a very simple thing for him. As long as he did not use the force of taboo to fight, he would have no impression of the anger in his heart. This is also when Chu Feng can avoid fighting, he tries his best to let them go. It can be said that today''s chufeng has a lot of fighting power, but can''t use it at will.


    Only a little play speed, play pure power, speed and too soon to cover the breath, you need to use the force of taboo.


    Chu Feng looked around him and said with a smile: "three elders, people are almost all here. The battle platform is crowded. It''s troublesome."


    Xuanyuan mirror nodded slightly, but in his heart he was crying and laughing. The man who could abuse him like a dog on the mengtuoshan mountain stood with a group of people in Tianyang period. It was nonsense. But he also knew that Chu Feng was trying to deter a group of people, so he would not point out that Chu Feng was a freak, and his strength and state did not match.


    Standing in front of the crowd, the pure strength of the whole body surged: "start!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1238

    Endless force vent, Xuanyuan mirror sent out more powerful gravity compression than Tianyuan and Tianjing.


    The people on the battle platform instantly feel as if they are being oppressed by a mountain. They seem to be about to suffocate. They can''t help but use Zhenyuan to strengthen their resistance. In that case, they are equivalent to giving up. They can only bite their teeth and bear the endless gravity.


    Soon, a well-rounded warrior in Tianyang Qizhong area, an idle force, couldn''t help but blow out a mouthful of blood. He fainted on the spot. Xuanyuan mirror waved his hand at will, and the man fell down from the platform. If he was still within the range of the battle platform, he might die at any time.


    One person can''t afford it. Slowly, the rest of the people also show a hard look, and most of them are people with idle forces. It can be seen that the details of the three sects and four schools and the adjudication office are so profound.


    More than ten minutes later, more than ten people have left the battle platform. Xuanyuan looks at the people who are still on the platform with a smile. The strength increases by three points. Then the capital stock has resisted the hard gravity and becomes more and more huge. In a moment, five people can''t bear to go down from the platform.


    And there are so many people who are shocked. Luo Qian of the Luo family in Meiyuan County seems to have no problem all the time. He stands there safely and even closes his eyes, which makes the people in the eyes appreciate more. He can still do so under the strong pressure of the Xuanyuan mirror. It can be seen that he is so strong.


    In addition, Dongfang Qingyuan of shenyinmen is dressed in purple and shakes with the cold wind. What''s more, she is like Luo Qian, who is under the pressure of gravity and has no facial expression.


    In addition, Jin Shou of jueshamen, Wuzhan of Wuzong, Wandi of xianchongmen, Chu Lingyun of Tianguan Chu family, and Yan He of Yan Family of Yanshan are all under no pressure. Others have turned blue and purple because of the huge gravity, but they still don''t have much moving color.


    The most surprising thing is that Chu Feng, who should have been the first to roll off the battle platform, sat directly on the platform with his eyes closed, just like an old monk in Ding.


    This should not have appeared in front of them at the moment, everyone''s heart is not the same surprise, for his son''s natural calm emerged happy Luo Sihai is also surprised, then gloomy face, as if Chu Feng is still on the stage, he is very upset.


    But the fact is, Chu Feng is still on the stage, and more relaxed than anyone else.


    The truth is that Chu Feng is sitting there without any pressure at the moment. Since he got the body quenching pill, Chu Feng''s physical strength and strength have reached a terrible level. Otherwise, it is impossible to use the force of taboo seven times. In other words, the oppression of Xuanyuan mirror has no effect on him.


    It was like a relay. With the Xuanyuan mirror increasing its pressure, many people vomited blood. Pale, they looked at the people who could hold on to it with envious and adoring eyes. They slowly walked down from the platform. Although they wanted to stay longer, they knew that the result of staying was death.


    At the beginning, the number of people was sharply reduced, only a dozen of them were left, and they did not seem to be very miserable.


    Another hour later, Xuanyuan mirror narrowed his eyes, thinking about whether to increase strength and reduce the number of people on the stage at the moment, but in that case, it might exceed the bearing capacity of Tianyang period. If they are not careful, they will be broken, and Xuanyuan mirror is reluctant to bear the casualties of these talents.


    "Ah


    At this time, Chu Feng opened his eyes and sighed. He slowly stood up and looked at 17 people on the platform, including him. The corners of his mouth showed a little fun in the surprised eyes of all the people: "it''s not a way to go on like this. The three elders can''t ask people to go down. Let me do it!"


    Chu Feng walked out of a few steps, but the gentle steps made everyone open their eyes. At the moment, all of them were tensing their nerves to resist the pressure of gravity. If they were distracted, they would collapse. Chu Feng could still walk. Is there anything more crazy than this?


    A strong man of jueshamen saw Chu Feng coming towards him. He knew that Chu Feng was going to speed up the elimination. He said, "what do you want to do? This is not a contest of force."


    Just speaking, his mountain like strength directly made him spit out a mouthful of blood. Pale, he felt the strength of his body was growing. He glared at Chu Feng with indignation in his eyes, and left the battle platform quickly. A little distracted was the result. He could not persist any longer.


    Chu Feng did not care about his resentment, light mouth: "there are six!"


    Chu Feng''s behavior has made the viewer can''t find any words to describe. All the people are there absorbed in resisting the oppression of the force. However, Chu Feng is like a stroll in the court. It is impossible to say that the Xuanyuan mirror releases water. There is no difference in the oppression of pure power.


    But how could Chu Feng be so relaxed that he completely ignored the pressure of gravity?


    Before they could come up with a reason, Chu Feng had already stood in front of a strong man of the Chu family in Tianguan. The latter''s eyes were slightly frozen and he did not dare to make a sound. He was afraid that he would encounter the same situation as the strong man who had just broken the gate.However, his silence does not mean that Chu Feng did not act. He made a big blow and hit the strong man of the Chu family in Tianguan. With one blow, he flew out and fell under the battle platform.


    In the tower, Chu buchen stood up with a sharp look in his eyes. Chu Feng''s practice seemed unintentional, but it was also a message to the Chu family that his world did not have the status of the Chu family.


    But Xuanyuan family did not make a move, then it shows that the behavior of Chu Feng is acquiesced, and they are not good at saying that Chu Feng is making trouble.


    "It''s a little bit slow."


    Luo Qian, the Luo family of Meiyuan, also opened his eyes at the moment. His soft eyes swept over Chu Feng and stepped out in front of a judge who was strong. He kicked those who were strong in the judgment against the force of gravity. There were only 14 people left on the stage, and four were to be eliminated.


    Chu Feng looks at Luo Qian. The reason why he doesn''t want the judges to be eliminated is that he doesn''t want Luo Qian to launch an attack with a faint smile passing through his mouth.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s body passed like a gust of wind, and the Wu family of Qizong, xianchongmen and Luojia of Meiyuan, in addition to Luo Qian, flew three people in succession.


    Luo Qian looks gloomy. On the stage of supporting the war, he is only a member of the Luo family in Meiyuan. She looks at Feng Qingqing and steps out directly. Feng Qingqing sees that he is coming to her. Now she has only resistance, and there is no other force to fight against.


    At this time, Chu wind appeared in front of Luo Qian like a ghost, with a light dignity.


    However, the calm of Chu wind is difficult for those who watch it. How can the breath of the seven levels of heaven and Yuan resist the gravity pressure that can not be resisted by the great circle of the seven levels of Tianyang. Even under such pressure, it can come and go freely and let the rest of the people get rid of it?


    However, no matter how they think, there is no reasonable explanation for breaking their heads, and Chu Feng and Luo Qian did not use any real element force to collide with each other.


    Obviously, both of them want to eliminate each other. For a while, they can only see the shadow on the battlefield, but they can''t see the shadow of them. Many people can''t calm down any more. Chu Feng can even compete with Luo Qian, who is in the seventh level of Tianyang. Isn''t he practicing in Tianyuan?


    Luo Sihai, who just ridiculed Chu Feng, also looked stiff at this time. He remembered what Chu Feng said and he went down to practice. Luo Sihai swallowed his mouth hard and guessed that Chu Feng had the strength to crush him. Otherwise, how could he say such a thing?


    There are killing opportunities in his eyes. Those who are forbidden can''t be measured by the realm. Luo Sihai''s heart is even more keen on the idea of killing Chu Feng. He also hopes that Luo qian can defeat Chu Feng and even directly kill him on the basis of pure strength.


    What Luo Sihai doesn''t know is that Chu Feng has not used the force of taboo. Otherwise, one move is enough to kill Luo Qian, even him!


    The two men were still fighting, but the gravity pressure disappeared. It turned out that another woman in Shenyin gate could not bear it and chose to go down. Luo Qian stepped back and stopped after ten people on the platform.


    But he felt that when he wanted to stop, Chu Feng kicked him like a shadow on his body and let Luo Qian fall to the ground in confusion. Chu Feng waved his hand apologetically: "sorry, I have little experience and can''t stop the car!"


    Luo Qian felt the impulse to vomit blood. He stood up from the ground with a gloomy face. What could not be stopped was pure Chu Feng''s ghost words. He wanted to do this on purpose. Luo Quan clenched his fist and said for the first time: "I hope you always have the luck against the heaven. The taboo people are just like this!"


    Chu breeze light smile turn around: "hope you can wait for that day!"


    There were only ten people left on the battle platform. Xuanyuan mirror looked at them with a smile. The rest of them were dignified. Chu Feng''s performance and realm were completely different, even beyond their imagination. They not only ignored the gravity pressure, but also wrestled with Luo Qian. How strong the Chu wind was, they thought most about it at the moment.


    Xuanyuan mirror retreated, and Xuanwu went to the battle platform again: "in the afternoon, it is the level of Zhenyuan''s release. In Tianyuan period, there is no need for competition. If it is over Tianjing period, you can take part in it. If there is no condensed Zhenyuan, you can not participate in it, but you will lose the qualification for the subsequent competition!"


    Chu Feng waved his hand and jumped off the platform: "this little master, don''t play with children. The last beauty of Shenyin gate just went down, go to the top!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1239

    In the blink of an eye, seven days passed, and there was a contest between the warriors every day in the Qitian mountains.


    After the past seven days, the people of the Tianyuan period have won the top three in the list of people through competition and force. A woman in the Shenyin sect has won the first place in the list of people. The second is a young man in the adjudication office, and the third is a member of jueshamen. All of them are full of accomplishments in the seven levels of Tianyuan.


    Because most of the people in Tianyuan period have not condensed Zhenyuan, the competition between Zhenyuan and Zhenyuan in the middle is straightforward.


    But it is a kind of glory that the three people can stand out from the people selected by the major forces and get the top three positions. In the future, among the forces where they are, they will certainly get the best training.


    Secondly, the top three in the Tianjing period of the earth list have also been determined. The first is a female disciple of Zhuque, the second is the martial martyr of the martial arts school of Qizong, and the third is a woman of xianchongmen. The most impressive goal is Wulie. He began to behave mediocre, but in the last practice, he defeated the opponent only in the hands of the judge.


    Although people take a few more eyes, they don''t pay much attention to it. As the eldest son of the martial arts family, Wu lie has not yet entered the Tianyang period, and his qualifications are certainly limited. Compared with the second generation figures of other forces, the difference is not a little bit.


    But what they don''t know is that Wu lie doesn''t care about these rankings at all. The reason why he went up is just Wu Tao''s request. Moreover, in the final match, he could have been the first, but secretly let the woman in the adjudication office win. As for why, only he knows.


    And what attracts most attention is still the competition of tianbang.


    The competition of tianbang was arranged for the eighth day, and gathered near the battle platform at 7:00 in the morning.


    The person in charge is still Xuanwu. Standing on the platform, Xuanwu looks around the people on the platform and decides that there are two places occupied by Zi Yi and Feng Qingqing, and Shenyin gate also occupies two places, Dongfang Qingyuan and a woman. Next, each major force has a quota, and everyone is very strong.


    Nodding slightly, Xuanwu said in a loud voice: "today is the day of triangles in front of tianbang. However, according to the suggestions of the three sects and four schools, the adjudication office and the Xuanyuan family also decided to agree to their proposal. The top three in tianbang are the competition of force and the survival of the fittest."


    "You will all go to the mountains not far away. Whoever kills five people first is the first one. Until the third person comes out, each of you can take five people into the mountain, but you must restrain yourself in the sunny period."


    The words out, except for the three families and four core people are not too surprised, the rest of the people are surprised to open their mouths, this is not a competition, it is walking on the bones to the top, the birth of the first three is doomed to die 15 people, but who can guarantee to kill five people out?


    Maybe there are only a few of the 60 people who can come out in the end!


    What we can all think of is that this seems to be the action of the three sects and four sects against the adjudication office, because the scheme is put forward by them. The greatest possibility is that if the people of the adjudication office enter, they will be attacked by the three sects and four sects immediately and all of them will be obliterated.


    And each person can take five people in, and the meaning is quite clear. Those people can only cooperate with each other and can''t kill people.


    Chu Feng sat on the tower with a calm look. The original plan was a different one. But last night, representatives from three departments and four families sent representatives to ask for changes in the final contest, which took the form of a vote. Seven votes won the vote of the adjudication office and the Xuanyuan family, which led to today''s life and death contest.


    Chu Feng knows that this is a disguised killing, but under the seven alliance, Chu Feng has no way but to keep it in mind, so as to find out who the main meaning is, and finally repay one by one.


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that I''m late!"


    But in the quiet moment, a hearty laugh came from afar, the next moment appeared in front of everyone, chufeng squinted: "Tiandao old man!"


    It was the old man Tiandao, the lonely master. Seeing him appear, Chu Feng jumped down from the tower and came to the old man: "master, didn''t you travel around the world? How could it be here? "


    "I don''t want to, but I have to show up!" Tiandao old man shook his head helplessly, looked at the people around him, and gave a smile: "from the day of the meeting between the holy Koreas, the Tangkou in several areas of Fengmen was attacked every night. First, the Imperial City, then the rest of the place. Seven days later, 350 people died."


    "The other side is killing people, so change places to see if they can''t get in touch with you, so I''m here."


    Chu Feng''s pupils shrank, and a killing opportunity burst out. In this spacious central plain, endless emissions, fierce and terrible eyes directly swept through the three doors and four families. The first thought in his heart was that the three doors and four families took advantage of this opportunity to attack the secular world, leaving him no time for him.


    Tiandao old man patted Chu Feng on the shoulder: "it''s not these people, it''s the Sun King''s generation!"


    "Sun King?" Chu Feng was stunned, and then thought that Maggie, who had ambushed him the night before his arrival, had the opportunity to kill him. At the moment, he didn''t need to say anything. He also knew what was going on. He dared to feel that the woman was unable to attack him and killed the others to vent George''s death.His eyes were fixed, and he couldn''t know whether it was the Sun King''s meaning of Chu Feng''s ugly look: "come, arrange the plane, return to the imperial city!"


    Everyone was curious about how old Tiandao appeared. When they heard that chufeng was going back to the Imperial City, they all suspected that chufeng might have caught fire in the backyard. They did not hear what the old man Tiandao said. They looked at the rest of the people and wondered whether some people took advantage of this opportunity to deliberately target Chu Feng.


    But found that other people and they are similar look, and then scattered the idea.


    At this time, there was an explosion from a distance. I remembered that Qinglong and white tiger came from afar. The speaker was Qinglong: "the meeting of the holy court is not over. As the judge, you are not sitting here. Where are you going? Don''t you pay attention to the rest of the people?"


    The white tiger followed him with a cold smile: "that is, the ruling Institute called the beginning of the holy pilgrimage meeting. As the master, there is no reason to leave early. Little Lord, think twice!"


    On the tower of Luojia in the distance, Luo Sihai also said with a smile and a smile: "that is, the meeting between the saints and the pilgrims is not over. It''s unreasonable for the young master of Chu to leave like this!"


    "Boy, it seems that you can''t leave even if you want to go!" On the contrary, Tiandao old man laughed and patted Chu Feng on the shoulder: "anyway, I''ll bring you the news. I''ll do it by myself. I''ll go and sit with my old friends. I won''t take part in the affairs of young people."


    In a flash, he reached the direction of the Xuanyuan family tower. The Tibetan master stood up and said, "before the Dragon ascends to heaven, it always needs to go through countless hardships. Let''s all go!"


    The Tibetan master''s voice fell down, and his body flashed away. Long Bo also followed him to his feet, but he did not leave immediately. Instead, he said in a high voice: "Chu Feng, this is a ordeal in your life, and also your nirvana. We believe that you can do well."


    "I also believe that after this time, no one can stop your butcher''s knife!"


    Then long Bo left quietly, and the people of Xuanyuan family also walked out one after another under the leadership of xuanyuantai. Xuanyuantai looked at the scene of dark waves: "the meeting of the holy pilgrimage is now officially over. All the gratitude and resentments should be solved by yourself, but don''t touch the bottom line of the secular world!"


    All the Xuanyuan family members left. Tiandao old man took a look at the direction of Chu Feng. He shook his head and sighed. He left Murong Bing''s tower. It was very quiet.


    This time, Murong Bing didn''t mean to stand up. In the past few days, the Tibetan master told her that the growth rate of Chu Feng was too slow, but the great era was getting closer and closer. Only when the oppression was greater, the growth speed would be faster, and this kind of growth needs blood to accumulate.


    Murong Bing had known about this attack three days ago, but according to the Tibetan master''s intention, he did not say so, because what they need to do now is to establish more and more powerful enemies for Chu Feng.


    However, the rest of the people did not know, Chu Feng himself did not know, just stood there indifferently, his eyes swept over the impending meiyuanluo family, jueshamen, and green dragon and white tiger. Even after the two appeared, hundreds of people came, apparently brought in secretly.


    Standing in front of the other side of the ruling house, Chu Feng has a simple understanding of the strength of the three doors and four schools these days, all of which are a level lower than that of the adjudication office, but the strength of the alliance is not bad. Although there is no meaning of alliance now, the two men of green dragon and white tiger can make up for a lot of things.


    Glancing around, Chu Feng''s words were deep and powerful: "this was a great event, but I didn''t expect to become an opportunity for some people with ulterior motives to target me, but it doesn''t matter. If you want to kill me, you should be prepared to be killed. I said this sentence to others a long time ago, and also to you at the beginning."


    "I''m standing here today. Anyone who wants to kill me can come, but you should pray that you will be killed. If you can''t do it, you will be very sorry!"


    The situation changed rapidly, and it was unexpected that such a thing happened suddenly. However, they all knew that some people wanted to fight against Chu Feng killed by the ruling, and those who did not want to hurt the fish were the people of idle forces.


    Later, Shenyin gate, Xianzhong gate, qizongwu family and Yan Family of Yanshan all left. Chu Feng looked at all of them indifferently, and his eyes were like an arrow to Chu buchen: "Chu family, do you want to kill me?"


    "Be careful!" All of a sudden, Chu Lingyun, standing beside Chu buchen, found something to drink.


    Chu Feng is silent in the fierce, and behind him are the judges. He ignores some things. Suddenly, a strong breath of natural anger and heavy state surges. Chu Feng only feels the pain of tearing heart and lung. His body flies out like a broken line kite and hits the ground heavily.


    A strong judge suddenly launched his hand, and the target was Chu Feng. Some people were stunned. Even Zhuque and Xuanwu, and even Murong Bing, who had been watching the change, were all narrowing their eyes. Everyone did not expect such a result.


    However, the figure of the strong man who succeeded in the judgment flashed to the green dragon and white tiger, and said respectfully: "I have seen two heavenly kings. Fortunately, he will die."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1240

    However, when they saw the man who made the move to Qinglong and Baihu, they nodded clearly. Obviously, the man himself was the man of Qinglong and Baihu. The reason why he had been hiding and not exposing was that he was afraid that this day, it can be seen that Qinglong and Baihu''s disobedience had already existed.


    Although the attack on Chu Feng was a little unpredictable, it also made people squint their eyes and fell into meditation, because Chu Feng directly flew out and vomited blood, which was a little different from what they imagined.


    Luo Sihai''s frown slowly unfolded and showed a smile. He looked at the Chu Feng, who was helped by Bing Qingjie, with a meaningful smile: "it seems that taboo people are powerful, but they are not absolute. So today, kill him before he grows up!"


    The atmosphere of the scene is also because of the serious injury of Chu Feng. The people of the adjudication office are scattered under the leadership of Xuanwu and Zhuque, protecting the Chu Feng.


    At this point, the enemy''s target was also clear. Meiyuan Luojia, jueshamen and Qinglong Baihu were clearly. Obviously, the four forces were already in a secret alliance. Zhu qixuanwu''s face was dignified. They didn''t know why long Bo left suddenly, but it was certainly not so simple. As for long Bo''s abandoning Chu Feng, they didn''t think.


    Two people looked at each other, both in the other''s eyes read some content, that is, long Bo, they deliberately for it, in order to suppress the rapid growth of Chu Feng.


    "Zhuque Xuanwu!"


    The white tiger came to the crowd and said in a loud voice: "Chu Feng is not virtuous and incompetent. Just now he was just a man in a state of natural anger. Fifty percent of his strength was directly injured. How can such a person grow up and lead the ruling office to the top and know the current affairs as a hero? As long as you support my son to become the master of the ruling, you are still the king of heaven."


    The rosefinch snorted coldly: "you think everyone wants to be a traitor just like you. You think you will succeed today, then you are wrong."


    "Is it?" With a sly smile, white tiger pointed to the distance: "do you want to say that the guards are hiding in the dark and can crush us at any time. If you think so, then you are wrong. Four hours before the operation, Qinglong and I sent people to attack Longmen headquarters. You will not forget the responsibility of the guards?"


    Zhu Qixuan Wu''s face changed. The reason why they were not so nervous just now was that in order to prevent the incident, the guards were mobilized.


    But now the white tiger''s message makes them feel heavy. There is an unwritten rule in Longmen. The holy land of Longmen headquarters is the foundation. Once attacked by the enemy, the guards will protect the dignity of the holy land even if they die. It is unnecessary to think that the guards must have left.


    The white tiger enjoyed Zhu Qi Xuan Wu''s look. After a cold smile, he looked at Chu buchen: "Third Master of Chu, you refused to cooperate. Do you want to stand in the area of adjudication to our opponent now?"


    "You have to know that we are now an alliance of four forces, and the most powerful forces have been mobilized. Chu Feng must die today."


    Chu buchen took a look at the original tower of Xuanyuan family. Murong Bing was still sitting there and smiling: "nine princesses are here. Are you sure you can start at will?"


    Don''t want white tiger but meaningful smile: "today nine Princess even here, also can''t stop us, unless she doesn''t start, as long as she does, naturally someone will stop her for us."


    Chu is not dust, or Zhuque Xuanwu, are Qi Qi color change, white tiger performance so confident, what powerful existence?


    Murong Bing nodded and looked at the sky with a touch of curiosity in her eyes, and then she disappeared into the tower because she felt a strong man hidden in the air. Although she was confident that she would wreak havoc on each other, she might not be able to quickly stop him if he wanted to attack Chu Feng.


    Flickering away, it is obviously tracking the hidden strong!


    Xuanwu frowned deeply: "white tiger, who did you collude with to rebel?"


    "It''s not collusion, it''s just cooperation." Xuanwu''s meaningful smile, arrogant eyes with a touch of reverence: "as for who that is, is also an old enemy of chufeng, Wenzhou emperor''s family, at the beginning of chufeng ravaged the heirs of others in Wenzhou, people always need to do something."


    "So we have reached an agreement, the four party alliance to kill Chu Feng, he is responsible for blocking the most powerful force around Chu Feng, so don''t expect Princess nine, she has no time!"


    "Is it?" All of a sudden, the soft and leisurely voice of Chu wind sounded slowly. With a trace of blood on his mouth, he stood up slowly. He was attacked from behind just now, which eventually caused him internal injury. After all, he was just a martial artist in the seven levels of Tianyuan when he could not use the force of taboo.


    Although there is the help of quench body pill, but in the face of the attack driven by the true yuan force, if its own strength is not strong, then it has no meaning at all.


    Wipe off the bloodstain from the corners of your mouth, and look at the green dragon and white tiger, the Plum Garden Luo family and jueshamen people. Their eyes are full of madness: "just let you down. Do you know what it''s like to hold back and bend? Soon you will realize that even if you double today, you still dare not attack me."


    "Instead, go back and prepare for me, and wait for my anger."Hands out, Bingqing understood that he generally stepped forward to take off the black cloth and put Minghong magic sword in Chu Feng''s hand. With its appearance, the surrounding air became more and more dreary. Chu Feng held it in his hand, and his unswerving killing opportunity filled his face, with a crazy and indifferent color.


    Green dragon and white tiger''s eyelids beat a few times, and their eyes showed a color of uneasiness. However, it seems that the white tiger did not easily create this opportunity. How could it be so let go and waved: "kill!"


    All of a sudden, the people brought by Qinglong and Baihu, as well as those from jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family, all moved quickly, and all of them were from the realm of Tianyang and tiannu. In such a fierce battle, the people in Tianyuan and Tianjing period were not qualified to participate.


    The turbulence of the surrounding air flow, the earth and glacier all began to shake. It was a huge wave caused by the absolute force, while the Chu wind stood in the pure and pure protection, with no fluctuation.


    Chu buchen looked at it and said, "yun''er, why did you warn just now?"


    Chu Lingyun was stunned. She didn''t know why she suddenly called out like this just now. After thinking about it, she said faintly: "maybe, I don''t want to see his accident. Maybe he is my brother!"


    Chu buchen was slightly stunned. She didn''t expect that her daughter would reply like this. Looking at the fierce fighting and fighting on the scene, if a lower level warrior approached, he would definitely be crushed into ashes. Chu buchen looked around and raised one hand and fell down!


    There are no instructions or arrangements, but those strong in the Chu family seem to know what to do. All of them burst out during the period of Tianyang. When everyone thinks that they want the alliance to attack the verdict, the Chu family strongmen are the people who attack and kill the four sides.


    Luo Sihai is dreaming of victory, and all of a sudden, such a thing happened. He snorted: "Chu buchen, it seems that you really want to recognize this nephew!"


    The words fell, Luo Sihai directly moved to attack Chu buchen. The two families had accumulated resentment for thousands of years. Now Chu buchen still asked the people of the Chu family to help the adjudication office. How could he tolerate it.


    Luo Qian also followed his father when he started to move and started to attack Chu Lingyun. Both of them were in a similar state. They were entangled in each other for a time.


    The sudden change of the situation made Chu Feng put down the Ming Hong magic sword. He was a little surprised in his eyes. The Chu family''s move was unexpected, but he couldn''t see where Chu buchen''s intention was. He came to Qitian mountain on the same day, and now he is directly helping the adjudication office.


    Although Chu Feng has absolute assurance in mind to calm down today''s affairs, but Chu Bu Chen''s hand, or let him some uncertainty.


    He will not forget that Chu Qingqing asked Yan Yan to tell him, and he has always kept in mind that the death of his parents was closely related to Chu Bufan, the first master of Chu family, and the Third Master Chu buchen.


    But now the people of the Chu family in Tianguan do help the adjudication office. Chu Feng temporarily disperses his mind. He just thinks that after this time, he must integrate all the forces of the adjudication office, and then deal with the unstable forces of the three gates and four families. With the contact level getting higher and higher, Chu Feng knows his enemy, which is more powerful than the three gates and four families.


    When fighting in the central plain, Huangfu Juntao and a middle-aged man stood there on a sick glacier in the distance. The former raised a smile: "after this war, the gratitude and resentment between Chu Feng and several major forces will never die, which is a little closer to our goal."


    "It''s not in vain for me to seduce the green dragon and white tiger, or even bewitch the Luo family in Meiyuan!"


    The middle-aged man around him had an indescribable smell in his smile: "I''m also ready there. As long as Chu Feng makes a decision, he will completely step into our trap. It''s just the thoughts of the Tibetan master, long Bo and even Murong Bing. What is it, and why can we solve the crisis for Chu Feng, but we are not moved."


    Huangfu Juntao said with a faint smile: "the flowers growing up in the greenhouse can not withstand the damage of wind and rain. They are sharpening the wind of Chu and want him to grow up quickly."


    "Just how good, when Chu Feng as a taboo moment, his fate has been doomed!"


    The middle-aged man nodded his head and looked at the violent force overflowing in the fierce battle and the central plain where people were constantly falling down. He turned around and disappeared at the same time with Huangfu Juntao, but no one knew that!


    The silent Chu Feng also pulled out the Ming Hong magic sword at this moment. A tremendous magic power surged between heaven and earth. All the fierce battles around him stopped. He was surprised to see that Chu Feng''s hand seemed to be able to destroy the magic sword that affected people''s hearts.


    Green dragon and white tiger look Qi Qi Qi change: "demon lord''s Ming Hong magic sword!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1241

    When the sword comes out, the devil moves, and the world changes color!


    All the fierce fighting and all the sounds disappeared when Chu Feng pulled out the Minghong magic sword. Although the sword was imitated, as long as the spirit of the sword could be contained in it, it was the real Minghong magic sword. It seemed that one sword could kill countless people''s shaking power and make everyone''s heart moved.


    Chu Feng''s face was a little more ferocious and terrifying. Suddenly, with a sword, the seven jueshamen strong men were suddenly split into two, and at least they were the powerful warriors in the four realms of Tianyang.


    Let everyone hold their breath for this, Chu Feng walked out of three steps indifferently, murderous: "I said, today you still dare not attack me, on the contrary, you have to go back to consider my immortality endlessly, now there are people who want to come up and try it?"


    Green dragon and white tiger couldn''t recognize that it was a fake Ming Hong magic sword. They were all shocked by the beauty of that sword that killed seven strong men. A long time ago, dragon Haoran''s sword and top-notch magic weapons were superior to the top-grade magic weapons of the heaven level.


    Just feel the magic power of Ming Hong''s magic sword, can''t resist at all.


    They were confident just now, but they didn''t have the courage to fight again. Green dragon and white tiger, Luo Sihai and jueshamen were all dignified. This sword gave them the idea of invincibility. It seems that Chu Feng''s one thought is enough to destroy them countless times.


    And in their dignified moment, Chu Feng said in a low voice: "go away, today I don''t want to kill too many people!"


    Go away?


    Chu Feng''s words let the atmosphere of the scene instantly congealed. Today, the four party alliance and the two heavenly kings of Qinglong and Baihu joined hands to kill Chu Feng and ban his position and control the adjudication office. Then the alliance of all parties carried out a sweeping campaign to wipe out the rest of the forces and share the limited resources.


    At the moment, Chu Feng deterred all the people, let them roll, the heart is unwilling, but also deeply powerless.


    Luo Sihai frowns deeply. He and Qinglong Baihu have the same idea. That is, he will kill Chu Feng by any means. As long as Chu Feng dies, with Qinglong Baihu''s voice in the adjudication office, he can absolutely control it. In the future, the Luo family of Meiyuan will be born in seclusion, and no one will stop him.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng is holding Minghong magic sword. This legendary magic sword has more heart than strength.


    As Chu Feng said, if you can''t kill him today, you have to bear his endless revenge. He glared at Chu Feng with gnashing teeth and left with a big hand. At the moment, no one is willing to challenge that sword, because the result of challenge is either success or failure, and failure is doomed to pay life.


    Qinglong Baihu, or jueshamen''s man, saw Luo Sihai turn around and left, knowing that today''s planned layout had no chance of victory when Chu Feng pulled out Minghong magic sword.


    One sword can kill seven strong men. Who knows if one sword will kill all the strong men in the day of anger. At least they think that it is not difficult to kill one strong man in Tianyang period by using them. However, it seems a little powerless to kill seven strong men with one sword at random.


    His eyes were unwilling, but he could do nothing. Qinglong and others slowly retreated. After a few minutes, the mighty team had disappeared on the central plain. Chu Feng still stood there, hung low with the magic sword of Ming Hong. He did not move his eyes, and his killing chance was still the same.


    After nearly ten minutes, Chu Feng was still motionless. Xuanwu came over curiously: "little Lord!"


    This sound is like the button to open the mechanism. Chu Feng''s magic sword fell on the ice, and fell back to the back. The Xuanwu look changed quickly and helped Chu Feng.


    The rosefinch also quickly stepped forward, put her hand on the pulse of Chu Feng and stretched her frown tightly: "the attack just now caused serious internal injury. To deter Qinglong, they also rely on the support of a spirit. We must leave immediately. If the green dragon and white tiger find that the little master is strong outside and internal, it will be troublesome."


    Xuanwu nodded and quickly arranged all the people to leave here. Those people began to wonder why Chu Feng didn''t directly kill all the people by holding the magic weapon, but now it''s clear that he fainted.


    It''s not that chufeng doesn''t want to kill those people, but his body can''t support it. Being able to stand up and pull out his magic sword to deter those people from retreating is the embodiment of Chu Feng''s greatest strength.


    Soon, the people of the ruling office and the people of the Chu family in Tianguan left the central plain from another direction. A meeting between the two Koreas ended like a farce, but the impact was doomed to spread. The four party alliance would not let Chu wind die.


    And soon after everyone left, a figure appeared here, a black dress, a tall and moving woman, and her face looked dignified.


    After standing for a few minutes, she sighed and disappeared in the same place. No one knew she had appeared.


    Three hours later, at the edge of the Qitian mountains, all the forces of retreat from all directions have gathered here. Qinglong Baihu and Luo Sihai let their people have a temporary rest. Their rapid flash quickly disappeared into the public''s sight. When they reappeared, they were in a cold pine forest.Huangfu Juntao calmly stood there and saw three people appear with a smile: "it seems that the three are not in a good mood. Why didn''t you kill Chu Feng?"


    Luo Sihai gave a cold hum: "Huangfu Juntao, you told us that Chu Feng is a taboo, but it''s a pity that it didn''t have any influence on him. Can''t you see if you have killed Chu Feng?"


    Huangfu Juntao sneered, all of which were in his expectation. The reason why he enticed them to do it was just to achieve another purpose.


    Seeing the three people''s looks were not very good, Huangfu Juntao understood that they were angry that he didn''t make a move, but he didn''t feel too much. He said with a smile: "today we didn''t kill Chu Feng, but it doesn''t mean there is no chance. Chu Feng is very strong. There is no doubt that he killed the first garden by himself."


    "In addition, I took the jueshamen to leave the place of seclusion because of the arrival of Chu wind."


    Huangfu Juntao has never told them about this matter. At the moment, the three people changed their color slightly when they heard the words. Qinglong and Baihu are in favor, but Luo Sihai is surprised to open his mouth. Huangfu Juntao and jueshamen are all together to avoid Chu Feng?


    Then his face showed anger: "Huangfu Juntao, are you deliberately harming us? Do you know that chufeng is so powerful that you don''t tell me, or do you think we are worthless cannon fodder to consume the power of chufeng and let you take advantage of it? "


    Huangfu Juntao still had a smile. He said in his heart, "Chu Feng is our common enemy. You and I want to kill him. I didn''t tell you, because I know Chu Feng doesn''t dare to use his hidden power at will, otherwise he will fall into the devil''s way and destroy human nature."


    "Don''t you wonder, Chu Feng has absolute power, but why not start with you?"


    Qinglong Baihu and Luo Sihai both frowned and pondered over Huangfu Juntao''s words. Qinglong first opened his mouth: "do you mean that chufeng has powerful power, but it can''t be used casually. The real strength is still in the period of Tianyuan?"


    "You can say yes or you can say no!" Huangfu Juntao nodded his head with a smile of peace and gloom: "he once slaughtered the first garden, and used that terrible power to live in seclusion. Even when the main peak of Yanmen in the seven party alliance was against him, he must have used a powerful force."


    "But I also received a message that Chu Feng''s power can be used up to seven times, and each time it is used will be shorter and shorter. Otherwise, it will fall into the devil''s road. So do you think he is a waste with strong strength?"


    Hearing this, the three men nodded slightly, but they had a powerful force, but they couldn''t use it at will. They were really useless. At the same time, they were also afraid. If they had just provoked Chu Feng to use the force of taboo, wouldn''t everyone die?


    He was also angry that Huangfu Juntao didn''t inform him in advance, but knowing this at the moment, all three showed a meaningful smile. As long as the power of Chu Feng can''t be used without limit, how can they be afraid?


    White tiger even sinister thinking, looking for a chance to give Chu Feng trouble, let him seven times with light fall into the devil, and then be hunted by Xuanyuan family.


    However, Luo Sihai should be clear in his mind: "Huangfu Juntao, why do you know so many things?"


    Luo Sihai''s problems make Qinglong and Baihu suddenly look at him. How does Huangfu Juntao know these things are so confidential?


    Huangfu Juntao knew that it was impossible for the three people to cooperate willingly without saying something: "to tell you the truth, at the beginning, Overlord heaven was secretly poisoned by me to disperse 70% of his strength. He was seriously injured and disappeared until he finally died. At that time, I also knew the news unintentionally."


    "It''s just that I couldn''t find a young Chu Feng for so many years. I thought it was a false rumor and didn''t take it to heart, so I''m just sharing it with you now."


    You are angry by a white dragon


    Huangfu Juntao felt their anger and didn''t care: "why, do you want to revenge for him? But don''t forget that you are also responsible for Chu Feng. I believe you are loyal to overlord heaven, but you have no loyalty to Chu Feng? "


    "What''s more, I just hurt him badly, and his death has nothing to do with me."


    The green dragon and white tiger are really a little angry. How could bawangtian ever give them some favors, but Huangfu Juntao is also right. When bawangtian dies, their loyalty is also buried. It is not their business to investigate these things, but it should be Chu Feng''s.


    Seeing that the three people had dispersed their doubts, Huangfu Juntao said faintly, "so, how to do it without me teaching you?"


    The three people look at each other, nod slightly and then leave together. The taboo power of Chu Feng is limited, so he can do a lot of things before Chu Feng grows up.


    But after they left, Huangfu Juntao''s smiling face showed a gloomy smile: "a group of cannon fodder!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1242

    Three days later, the holy city, Guanghan garden!


    The meeting between the holy Koreas, which was supposed to cause world turbulence, ended absurdly after a few ambitious men showed their fangs. The top three were ranked in the list of men and the list of places, and no one in tianbang has ever been found.


    On the same day, Chu Feng was escorted by Xuanwu and Zhuque to leave Qitian mountains. On the same day, he returned to the Imperial City, and the two left the next day after Murong Bing came back. This time, Qinglong Baihu colluded with Meiyuan Luojia and jueshamen. Their crimes are indelible.


    On that day, Longmen headquarters was also attacked, and the two people also needed to rush back to deal with matters, so as to save people from panic.


    Therefore, although the whole holy Dynasty seems calm on the surface, it is dark and turbulent in the dark. At the first time, the events of the meeting reached the ears of the person in charge of the holy pilgrimage. Under the condition of secretly scolding, all localities were ordered to pay close attention to public order recently. No one knows when there will be a fierce battle at the hermit level.


    If it affects the secular world and causes confusion, it is definitely not what they want to see.


    On the third day of his return, Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes. Murong Bing came back and tried his best to cure Chu Feng''s injury. Zhang yun''er also came on the way. So when Chu Feng opened his eyes, he didn''t feel any other discomfort except a little pain.


    "Little Lord, you are awake!"


    Bing qingyujie''s sister is responsible for taking care of Chu Feng here. At the moment, when she sees him wake up, Yujie looks happy. Although she doesn''t show it, she can also see her joy. Then she opens the door and goes out, apparently to inform Murong Bing and her parents.


    Chu Feng smiles and sits up. Shaking his head, he sees that he is already in the room of Guanghan garden. He knows that he has come back.


    How long did I sleep


    Yu Jie righted Chu Feng and leaned against the head of the bed. Then she said, "you''ve been in a coma for three days since you came back. You don''t need to worry about the rest. Xuanwu and Zhuque have already rushed back and sent a message to Longbo. There won''t be any change in Longmen headquarters. You can rest at ease now."


    "Yujie, you talk a little bit more today!" Chu Feng did not ease down, but frowned: "what else did you not say?"


    Yujie''s eyes twinkle. She has tried her best to be natural. She doesn''t want Chu Feng to know something, but she doesn''t want to be seen by Chu Feng. She hesitates and doesn''t know how to tell Chu Feng.


    But the more he looked like this, the more heavy Chu Feng''s mood was. He sat upright and said in a deep voice, "if you still think I''m the little Lord, tell me what happened!"


    "Yan Ruyu is missing. Yao''s limbs have been cut off. He is currently living in the hospital."


    Yujie didn''t answer. There was a voice outside the door. Huangfu ruodie and murongbing came in. The speaker was Huangfu ruobi: "just last night, after 50 people died at the Fengmen Tangkou in Northwest China and Jinan, Jianghai was attacked last night, with hundreds of casualties!"


    Breathing out a breath, Huangfu ruobi did not hide to tell: "Yan Ruyu just came out of the municipal Party committee, on the way back, he was attacked by two people. All the elite Yan family members who protected him were killed, and she was also taken away. It was also last night that Yao Pang was killed in the general hall and cruelly severed his limbs."


    "There are only three people in the other party, and the leader is a woman who calls herself maggie!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were filled with anger. She didn''t expect that maggie''er''s methods were so cruel, and she didn''t think that she had started to attack the women around her. She thought of Yan Ruyu who was missing and asked coldly, "what measures does Yan Tianming have?" As a Jianghai officer, his daughter was kidnapped. What should Yan Tianming do?


    Huangfu ruodie nodded: "Yan Tianming sent 3000 troops to search the whole city under martial law, but he got nothing. When he was angry, he wanted to put the whole river and sea under martial law to carry out a carpet search. The central government issued the highest order. There is no need to use Wang''s strength to do things."


    "So Yan Tianming''s anger can only be suppressed in his heart, but I also received a message half an hour ago."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were gloomy: "what news?"


    "An anonymous phone call to the staff office, the message is his secretary Jiang Ming told." Huangfu ruodie stepped forward and sat down in a calm voice: "the phone call was made by a woman. It can be confirmed that it was majie''er. Her request is that Yan Ruoyu be safe, let Yan Tianming sweep the darkness!"


    "The meaning is very simple, clean the wind door of river and sea."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly coagulated, and his heart was filled with violence. The supreme command of the Central Committee could not be used for public power or private use. However, if Yan Tianming sent out the police to crack down on the crime, it was within the scope of his power. It was not the gratitude and resentment of the river and lake. This move of majie''er was cruel enough!


    Murong Bing also knew that Chu Feng was in a bad mood at the moment, so he sat down and took his hand: "my husband, if you are anxious, you will be confused. If you are not a fool, you will never do stupid behavior. If you want Yan Ruyu''s life today, you can go to Tianchi and kidnap the chief daughter."


    "One report for another, now I have caught Yan Ruyu, but I just want to use Yan Tianming''s love for a daughter to attack the damper and make you feel sad!"Chu Feng nodded slightly, knowing that Murong Bing was right. At the moment, he must not be in a hurry. He breathed out a sultry breath and slowly calmed down: "if butterfly, send a message, say that I Chu Feng will meet the sun king, and tell the outside world that another person will die from the damper today, and I will directly send a half light speed missile to Baifu."


    Huang Fu Ruo die nodded slightly to show her understanding. When she turned to leave, she turned back: "by the way, I shouldn''t have told you, but I think you will know sooner or later that the 50 people who were killed and rescued by Huang Fu''s literary circle had their graves dug up, their ashes scattered, and George''s body was robbed from the mortuary before the Kennedy family collected them."


    Chu Feng''s body shook, squinted his eyes, clenched his fists tightly. He was so hard that he pressed all these things down. His eyes were silent: "set up a tomb for them and arrange another flight. I''ll go to Jianghai early tomorrow morning."


    Huang Fu Ruo die takes a look at Chu Feng. Seeing his calm look, Huang Fu Ruo die goes out of the room directly. Lin Yulin and Keiko Yamazaki look at each other and know this kind of thing. They can''t say anything. Let Chu Feng have a good rest and don''t get angry. They also leave the room to do their own things.


    Chu Feng side head: "Ziyi?"


    The rebellion of Qinglong and Baihu was a fact. Although it was temporarily eliminated by his sword, it did not mean that it was over. When he took time, he would attack Qinglong Baihu. Chu Feng needed Ziyi''s attitude at the moment.


    Murong binnuzui: "her master became a traitor completely, which had a big impact on her. After she came back, she was still in a daze all the time. Now she is estimated to be sitting in the yard again. If you want to see her, I will call her?"


    "No, just wait till I get down." Chu Feng naturally knew Ziyi''s entanglement. After all, it was her master who raised her to adulthood: "where''s Yan Qiaoling?"


    Murong Bing shook her head: "don''t mention this girl. I don''t know how to get wind. She keeps herself in the room all day and says that she wants to improve her victory. I suspect that she is possessed by the devil. Maybe the Qi Tian Mountain incident has hit her?"


    On that day, there were many strong men in the Qitian mountains. The number of Tianyang period was very large. For Yan Qiaoling in the Tianjing period, there was a blow after all. It was normal to practice so hard.


    When Chu Feng heard that Yan Qiaoling had nothing to do with what she was doing. At present, he was most concerned about the killing of maggie''er. Unexpectedly, she killed so many people in the wind door for George''s sake. Her expression was slightly gloomy: "Bingqing, contact the rosefinch, try every means to find out the family of maggie''er."


    "In addition, find out the Sun King''s base area for me, and kill my brother, and I will destroy her family and her teachers."


    When he was calm, he didn''t expect that Chu Feng would fight for relative killing instead of keeping a low profile at this time. But he also knew that if he easily compromised because of this, it would not be Chu Feng. He nodded and quickly arranged.


    Chu Feng asked Yujie to go down. When he and Murong Bing were left alone, Chu Feng calmly opened his mouth: "what are you thinking? That day, you don''t need to be so fierce, but it''s because of your leaving that there was blood, and I wasted the use of Minghong magic sword. Can you explain it?"


    "I''ve gone after a demigod of the great emperor''s family." Murong Bing himself did not hide the meaning of this, and replied: "as for doing so, it is just an excuse to raise the butcher''s knife. The great era has come, and the reappearance of the five forbidden areas has become an irreversible thing. What we are waiting for is just that time."


    "What''s important is that you can''t control your power freely now. All the three gates and four families make you headache. The five forbidden areas will only make you more headache, because no one knows how deep the five forbidden areas will be after so many years."


    Chu Feng thought: "you want to force me to grow up?"


    Murong Bing shook his head: "yes or no, you will know on that day. In addition, the Chu family of Tianguan helped the adjudication office that day. Chu buchen asked Xuanwu to tell you when you were separated. But if you didn''t wake up, let me tell you, if you have time, go back to the Chu family in Tianguan and have a look. The death day of your parents is coming soon."


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly sank, that day''s event appeared in front of my eyes: "how do you think?"


    Murong Bing blinked: "there is still a period of time before your parents died. You can think about it by yourself. But I mean, you are the Chu family after all. You should go and have a look. And Chu buchen shows his kindness. You won''t waste it?"


    Chu Feng looks at Murong Bing, passing a faint smile, intuition seductive woman must have something to say, but she does not say, Chu Feng will not ask.


    Get off the bed and put on the shoes: "I''ll go to see Chang''e, and the Chu family in Tianguan will find a time. It''s true that I should go and have a look, but at least we should integrate the uncertain factors of Longmen."


    "The first thing to do is to settle down inside."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1243

    Chu Feng came in and closed the door, then came Chang''e''s voice: "you have changed!"


    Chu Feng slightly stagnated, and then walked quietly. During this period, he really changed. Especially after inheriting the ruling, his spirit and spirit have changed a lot. Of course, these Chu wind will not entangle themselves. The society is developing, people are progressing, and they are unchanging. That is to say, he is self-contained.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, his eyes flit over Chang''e''s beautiful face: "how can we change it? The idea of riding a horse and whipping Chang''e still exists, isn''t it?"


    The air slightly fluctuates, obviously Chu Feng''s words let Chang''e very helpless, but did not drink and scold Chu Feng shamelessly as before: "do you have any questions to ask me?"


    Chu Feng showed a smile and looked at Chang''e: "it''s a bit of a problem, but I''m not in a hurry. I haven''t bathed for a long time. I''ll give you a bath."


    The air was even more violent than the fluctuation just now, but it gradually disappeared. Chu Feng knew that Chang''e had no way to fight against her. She got up to hold Chang''e and slowly took off all her clothes. She was still as white, as extreme and as charming.


    The difference is that the body has no heartbeat, but it has a little more temperature. Chu Feng feels that the temperature is a little higher than in the past few days.


    The heart is surprised, but Chu Feng did not show, holding Chang''e into the bathroom, put into the bathtub, adjust the water temperature, slowly release water, took a towel and shower gel, and wipe Chang''e''s body with no distractions, just like the woman in front of her, which can dazzle thousands of people, and has no attraction to him.


    There are also subtle fluctuations in the air. It is obvious that Chang''e''s consciousness still has a ripple.


    Pour some shower gel into the water to create bubbles to block the beautiful scenery. Chu Feng whispered: "you are a perfect woman. At least among the women I have met and known, you can call it the best among the best, but the only pity and deficiency is."


    Speaking of this Chu wind did not continue to say, the air Chang''e''s curious voice sounded: "what''s not enough?"


    "You don''t know love!" Chu Feng pondered for a while and said four words lightly.


    He took Chang''e''s hand and rubbed it gently. He said, "although it is said that you and Dayi are a happy couple in ancient times, the truth of history is that Dayi cheated your feelings. The purpose is to let you take him into heaven, which is now one of the five forbidden areas lost. He intends to seize the supreme throne of your father."


    Chu Feng seems to be telling a story, did not pay attention to the waves in the air: "know you are heartbroken, you hate the men in this world, you think they are close to you for your beauty or your identity, even in today''s lost country, or in the war zone, you have closed yourself."


    "But that era won''t give you the opportunity to grow up. You just got the decision of seven generations and seven lives, numb yourself with deep sleep and ascend to the throne!"


    After saying this, Chu Feng didn''t go on. When he learned from Xuanyuan family that the lost battle world was the battlefield of the gods, where the bodies of many practitioners were buried. He also knew that the lost country was the descendants of the ancient Xiuzhen world, but everything was no longer there.


    Quiet, the bathroom is quiet enough for more than ten minutes, Chang''e''s sigh just slightly sounded: "it seems that you have learned a lot from Xuanyuan family, but how about that?"


    "I have chosen this road, I must go on, let the lost country reappear again!"


    Chu Feng is not curious about Chang''e''s excitement and her ambition. On the contrary, if it was him, Chu Feng felt that he would do the same thing. He stopped his movements and looked at Chang''e: "I just want to know one question. Who is the person who took away the crape myrtle, is she your one of six, and what do you want to do?"


    Although these Chu winds are vaguely aware of, but he wants to hear from Chang''e''s mouth. He doesn''t know why he doesn''t want to become an enemy with Chang''e in his heart.


    "You already know, why ask me again?" Chang''e voice today a little more soft and helpless: "but you want to be sure, I don''t mind letting you know death, Xuanyuan crape myrtle is indeed one of my six lives, the person who took her away is the jade rabbit you know well. That day, she saved your little aunt''s


    "As for what I want to do, you already know, but why do you ask me to make myself uncomfortable?"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and lifted Chang''e out of the bathtub and cleaned her body and put her back on the bed. Chang''e did this in order to collect six students and directly win the kingdom of God and become the only God in the world up to now.


    In order to reappear the lost country left by the cultivation world and reappear the glory of the whole line of practice. Of course, it is also for revenge. She has hatred in her heart.


    After dressing the woman seriously, Chu Feng asked the last question in his heart: "Leng Po Tian, he is the inheritor of Dayi. He has the same ambition and ambition as Dayi, but also has the deepest love for you. Your destiny, for you, he will not hesitate to fight against the Xuanyuan family and help take away the crape myrtle. Will you kill him in the end?"There was silence in the room, and even the breath did not fluctuate. Chu Feng looked at Chang''e''s face for a while, guessing that the latter didn''t want to answer, he turned and prepared to leave. As for who the twins were around him, Chu Feng did not intend to ask.


    However, there is also a kind of tension and uneasiness in her heart. Lagerstroemia indica is one of the six students. She has the skill of fate left by a powerful person. If Chang''e gets it, she will probably find the other six students. This is the helpless and struggling place in Chu Feng''s heart.


    "When you show up, Dayi and I are doomed."


    When the door opened, Chu Feng was about to go out. At that moment, Chang''e''s voice sounded flat and light: "after taking away Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica, she explored the future with the art of fate, and got two possibilities. In this life, you and I are not enemies or lovers, so the hatred between Dayi and me exists, but it will not be me who kills him."


    When Chu Feng turned around, Chang''e said faintly, "it''s only you, because you can''t look at your woman and sleep beside others. He doesn''t allow anyone to get my body."


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked out and sighed slightly: "I don''t want us to be lovers, but I don''t want us to be enemies either." After closing the door and locking the door, Chu Feng went down from the second floor. Chang''e''s words had already let him know that the fate of crape myrtle Xuanyuan had been controlled by Chang''e.


    Chu Feng affirms that Chang''e has already known which six lives are. Now it''s just time.


    In the room, Chang''e also sighed in a similar way: "why can''t I see the final result, the taboo person, the punishment of heaven, Chu Feng, will you destroy me on behalf of heaven?"


    Chu Feng walked out of the villa and saw Ziyi in a daze by the pool, and dispelled the melancholy brought by Chang''e.


    The movement also let Ziyi come back to her mind. She saw Chu Feng sitting beside her and looked at the water: "is there something wrong?"


    "Have you thought about it?" Chu Feng did not answer, just asked.


    Ziyi passed a bitter smile on her pretty face and looked at Chu Feng again: "why do you hate me, but I hate it to a certain extent, but I don''t hate it?"


    Chu Feng meaningful smile: "because I grow handsome, and status, you fall in love with me, hate not up."


    "All the men in the world are dead. I won''t fall in love with you. You can be more beautiful." Ziyi disdained to hum a word, but the sad face on her face also dissipated a lot: "after thinking about it quietly for a few days, I know that you are the one who adjudicates less. It is necessary to clear the door, otherwise you will not be able to control the following in the future."


    "I won''t ask you anything. I just hope that in the end, I can give him a way to live."


    He naturally refers to Qinglong. Chu Feng looked at the proud girl beside him with great significance: "listen to what you mean. How can I feel that I can definitely calm down the green dragon and white tiger? Can''t they create endless trouble for me, and I''m in a lot of trouble?"


    Ziyi turned her head and saw Chu Feng''s eyes blushing. She then moved away: "because you are shameless and mean, my master can''t play with you."


    The words of ",,,", "make Chu Feng turn white eyed. Is this the meaning of praise or curse?


    Knowing that it was nonsense to talk to Ziyi, Chu Feng patted her on the shoulder and stood up: "I''m glad you can see it. It''s not up to me to kill him or not. The initiative is in his hands. I just hope he doesn''t do anything this time. Maybe I''ll show mercy to him."


    "Otherwise, you should know that I have no intention of killing a tiger. The tiger has the intention to hurt me!"


    I don''t know whether to say it to Ziyi or to himself: "life is alive, too many people can''t help themselves!"


    Ziyi nodded her head and looked at Chu Feng. She just saw the melancholy flash away. She was stunned and said, "if my master is still stubborn in the end, it''s his destiny. I just hope you can leave him a whole body so that I can collect the corpse!"


    "Of course, I hope he can live, even if he loses everything. After all, I was raised by him."


    Chu Feng can see that Ziyi has lost the initial entanglement. Maybe it was also in the Qitian mountains when Qinglong completely let her die and nodded gently. Chu Feng turned and walked back. As long as Ziyi''s mentality was put in place and the first branch helm would be his sooner or later!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1244

    Under the night, river and sea, a folk house!


    Maggie looked at the faces of the five and frowned: "where''s LAN?"


    A demon youth replied: "Miss LAN is out. Let''s talk about what to do tonight. Chu Feng has already sent news. If one more person dies from today, he will directly send a half light speed missile to the White House. In the afternoon, master will call us and warn us that if we have any more actions, he will kill us with his own hands."


    "Dare Chu Feng?" After hearing this, Maggie''s face glowed with anger. She thought of George, who was not in the same place. She said in a cruel voice: "however, the master opened his mouth. Let go of the scum of the wind door once. Chu Feng will come to Jianghai tomorrow and give him some gifts."


    The demon youth was stunned: "what gift, he is our enemy, why give him a gift?"


    Maggie looked at the demon youth with contempt: "I don''t know how the master accepted you at the beginning. I can''t flatter you on your head. Gifts can be many things, but I can''t explain them to you anyway!"


    The two white men colluded with each other, and they came over. Maggie said something in their ears and then gave a cold smile: "master just said that you can''t kill Chu Feng, but the others didn''t explain. How can the martial arts of Tianyuan period compete with our master of Tianyang period?"


    The two white men looked at each other in embarrassment, but nodded and quickly left.


    "What about Yan Ruyu?" Waiting for the two to leave, Maggie also remembered the man who had been arrested.


    The demon youth pointed to the upstairs: "up there."


    "I''ll go up and have a look." Maggie Er nodded and frowned slightly after going out for a few steps. She seemed a little hesitant, but she turned firm and turned back: "Bob, you go up with me. The three of you go out to have a look at the situation outside. Yan Ruyu is the daughter of Jianghai technician. We should be careful."


    In addition to the demon youth, the other three nodded and quickly left. The demon youth did not know what Maggie was going to do, but he closed the door and went to a room on the second floor with Maggie.


    On a stool, a beautiful woman with a tired look was sitting there. She was tied by a rope. It was Yan Ruyu.


    See two people come in, Yan Ruyu''s eyes are full of anger: "you will not die well!"


    Maggie Er walked forward with a cold hum and directly slapped Yan Ruyu in the face: "from the moment George was killed, I felt that everything in the world had lost its meaning, so don''t curse me and know that I will die, but you and Chu Feng will surely die in front of me."


    "He made me lose the man I love. I''m going to let him have a taste of it, and then let him die humbly."


    Yan Ruyu was slapped, and his face was even more angry: "you want to kill Chu Feng, dream it, he will let you look good!"


    Maggie Er raised her hand and wanted to slap Yan Ruyu again. But she thought of something. She put down her hand and gave a meaningful smile. A dagger appeared in the hand of the woman who just wanted to avenge George and vent her anger in her heart. When Yan Ruyu''s pupil shrank sharply, a dagger directly stabbed Yan Ruyu''s shoulder.


    Yan Ruyu was caught off guard. It can also be said that she did not expect that maggie''er would dare to give a fierce hand. The pain made her cry out and then restrained the pain. She looked at maggie''er fiercely, clenching her lips and no longer making any sound.


    "Don''t think you have some identity, I dare not move you, my heart is dead, no one can stop me from revenge."


    Maggie''er seemed to enjoy such a picture. She threw a dagger on Yan Ruyu''s shoulder and threw it on the ground with a cold smile: "don''t worry, you won''t die so soon. I want you to die in front of Chu Feng and pay the price for what he has done, so that my heart will be more comfortable and I will die without regret."


    Yan Ruyu bit his lips and endured pain: "excellent!"


    Maggie laughed, as if she was crazy. Bob who followed her frowned slightly. He could kill people coldly, but he couldn''t bear to torture a woman like this. However, Maggie was his elder martial sister, and her realm was higher than him. Even if she was not happy with her, she did not dare to speak.


    Maggie Er laughed, took out her mobile phone and took a few photos to Yan Ruyu. With a meaningful smile, she edited a message and sent it to Chu Feng. The receiver was Chu Feng. She wanted Chu Feng to know Yan Ruyu''s current situation. She thought of Chu Feng''s frustration that she knew that women were hurt but couldn''t do anything about it.


    Like that night, she knew that George would die, but nothing could be done.


    "Go out with me!"


    After finishing all this, Maggie said to Bob with a cold face and went out. The latter took a look at Yan Ruyu who had been stabbed by Maggie, hesitated and went forward to sprinkle a little powder on her wound to stop bleeding. Then she followed Maggie out.


    Two people came to the next room, Maggie dispersed in front of Yan Ruyu that kind of cold, and then revealed a touch of charm to Bob: "Bob, do you think the elder martial sister is beautiful?"


    Bob''s mouth twitched and subconsciously stepped back. His voice was a little unnatural: "beautiful!"Satisfied with Bob''s reaction, Maggie pulled up a chair and sat down: "everyone of your brothers and sisters has fantasies about me, but you don''t show any face to me. Bob, are you incompetent, or have you not touched a woman?"


    If Bob had not black skin, he would have seen his face was red now. He did not dare to look at Maggie''s charming expression with his head lowered. His tone was even more unnatural: "elder martial sister is very beautiful, not Bob''s incompetence, but master said that martial arts first, taboo all feelings, so I won''t talk about feelings until the day of wrath."


    Maggie''s eyes lit up slightly. The lonely woman after George''s death especially needed a channel to vent. Undoubtedly, physical venting was the most comfortable.


    When George cheated him, George was already a man who had experienced many battles. His body was a little weak. Maggie didn''t enjoy the feeling of being green and astringent. She kept looking at Bob''s body and licking her tongue: "I heard that demons are big. Is that what it is?"


    But the more this happened, the more morbid joy sprang up in Maggie''s heart: "come here!"


    Maggie narrowed her eyes and said, "come on, don''t make me angry!"


    Bob was startled. He was just the cultivation of Tianyang first level state, which was not a little different from that of Maggie in the fourth level. He especially thought that because of George''s death, Maggie would ask them to kill people all over the place like a madwoman. Bob hesitated and went to Maggie again.


    Maggie reached out to take off Bob''s trousers with satisfaction. Her eyes twinkled: "it''s much bigger than George''s!" Because of George''s death, the woman who didn''t care about anything directly put her head forward and opened her mouth.


    Bob, who had not had any experience, was excited. She took a deep breath and didn''t dare to back down. Maggie stood up and pulled up her skirt with her back to Bob. After a while, she put her hands on the table in front of her and turned her head to wink at her: "Bob, give you a chance to be a man. Come in quickly!"


    Bob''s breath is invisible and heavy. He struggles in his heart, but Maggie provokes his desire. Bob roars like a wild animal, and his clothes are flying. Two bodies, one black and one white, are soon entangled together. Maggie''s voice is higher than once.


    Yan Ruyu in the next room frowned slightly. Hearing the dispirited voice coming from the next room, he murmured in a low voice. He looked at the suddenly opened door and saw the pilgrim woman coming in. His eyes showed vigilance.


    The Shengchao woman is just LAN who is beside Maggie er. She walks and squats in front of Yan Ruyu and raises Yan Ruyu''s chin: "it''s really beautiful. No wonder she will become the beloved woman of Chu Feng. But if you exchange your death for Chu Feng''s chance to continue to live, would you like to


    Yan Ruyu narrowed her eyes: "what do you want to say?"


    The Shengchao woman picked up the blood stained dagger on the ground, and Yan Ruyu''s eyes coagulated. The Shengchao woman suddenly stabbed the dagger, but not to Yan Ruyu, but to cut off the rope on her body. Yan Ruyu''s pupils condensed: "why do you do that?"


    The Shengchao woman threw the dagger on the ground and stood up: "I don''t know why. I just don''t want Chu Feng to cry because of the loss of a woman. Come with me. If you don''t go now, there will never be a chance. Maggie is determined to die and kill chufeng after killing you. She won''t give you a chance to live."


    Yan Ruyu some feelings are not so real: "why do you want to help me!"


    Shengchao woman turned back, charming smile: "because, I appreciate not many men, Chu wind is just one of them!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1245

    At 8:10 the next morning, a flight took off from Huangcheng airport and landed at Jianghai airport at 9:20.


    Chu Feng took advantage of yesterday''s time to deal with a mess of small things. This morning, he set out to Jianghai with Bingqingyujie and murongbing. At present, although the Sun King has not yet appeared, he has got accurate information from all aspects of information synthesis. The sun king is now in Jianghai.


    Chu Feng hugged Murong ice''s waist, whispered in her ear and said with a smile: "do you believe it?"


    Murong Bing looked back to Bingqingyujie, only to see two sisters'' faces red, playful smile: "Sister Flowers, good!"


    Chu Feng just casually said that she spoiled Bing qingyujie last night, and then went to Chang''e again. She didn''t want Murong Bing to believe it. She shook her head speechlessly. Murong Bing''s thoughts were not generally complicated.


    As for last night, Chu Feng asked Bing qingyujie to give him a promotion, and then went to Chang''e for promotion, and the effect was very good, but after one night, he was on the edge of breaking through to the period of natural shock, and Chu Feng could also feel that Zhenyuan had gradually gathered.


    Maybe a few more times can be a thorough breakthrough to the sky shaking period.


    At this time, several people have already walked out of the airport, and there are more than a dozen cars waiting here. When Chu Feng sees this, the corners of his mouth twitch violently, and Yao Pang is injured and hospitalized. Chu Feng asks Jin Qiaoyan to send a car to pick him up. He doesn''t want this woman to pull out such an array directly, which makes Chu Feng speechless.


    Because we can see from the eyes of passers-by, we are all very surprised and curious about this, especially the eyes that look at him, full of the smell of examination.


    Just released Murong Bing''s slim waist secret way, after a crisp sound, a figure bumped into Chu Feng''s arms. Jin Xiaoqi, as beautiful as a flower, mumbled and kissed him on his face: "this morning, I heard that your aunt said you were coming, so I took the initiative to pick you up. Where are you going now?"


    Murong ice did not wait for Chu Feng to speak, then he separated them and held his head high: "little girl, this is my man, what are you doing?"


    "You want to be a concubine


    As soon as Jin Xiaoqi blushes, although she never conceals her affection for Chu Feng, it does not mean that she can be ridiculed. As Murong Bing said, she also knows that if she wants to be a woman of Chu Feng, she must be prepared to be invisible.


    Seeing Jin Xiaoqi''s embarrassed look, Chu Feng knows that meeting a demon like Murong Bing is doomed to hurt her.


    Pat Jin Xiaoqi on the shoulder and smile: "take me to the hospital first. I heard that Ruyu had been safely separated last night, and I just went to see fat Yao."


    Jin Xiaoqi is not so embarrassed. She gently answers the way and prepares to get on the bus. Chu Feng suddenly pulls her into her arms after she goes out for two steps. Her body also quickly steps back. Jin Xiaoqi''s head blows and thinks Chu Feng wants to kiss her in public.


    But when she saw two white men suddenly appear in the position she had passed, she blushed and knew that she was dreaming. However, when she nestled in Chu Feng''s arms, she had a sense of security. Not only did she not encounter the fear of danger, but she closed her eyes.


    The sudden shock happened in an instant. The guards who followed Jin Xiaoqi didn''t respond. The passers-by was also stunned.


    While Bing qingyujie stood behind Jin Xiaoqi when Chu Feng held Jin Xiaoqi. Two white men fell out and collided with each other. Chu Feng also hugged Jin Xiaoqi and stepped forward to look at the two white men surrounded by Jin''s guard: "master of Tianyang double realm, very good!"


    As soon as her eyes burst out, she passed through the protective circle of Jin''s bodyguard. Because this is the airport, killing people must be impossible. But it is easy for two people to crush two masters who are not as high as they are.


    No one minute from the beginning to the end, the two white men were beaten by ice and jade, and they had no strength to fight back. Chu Feng released Jin Xiaoqi and went forward. Without being noticed, Jin Xiaoqi blocked all their channels and channels, making them temporarily disabled and throwing them to Jin''s Bodyguard: "take back to Jin''s mountain villa, I''ll go and have a look later."


    Four king''s guards quickly grabbed the two white men, walked to the back of a car, opened the trunk and slammed it in.


    This scene happened at the airport, which left many passers-by in a daze and didn''t know how to react. But Chu Feng didn''t care what they thought. He opened the door of a car and sat in. Bingqingyujie and Murong Bing followed suit. The car left the airport and drove into the airport expressway.


    Still silent in Chu Feng''s arms, Jin Xiaoqi, who was holding her back to protect her safety, shook her head and looked back. He saw the far away car stomping and stamping: "bastard, leave me behind again!"


    For fear of being recognized as Jin Xiaoqi, she went to the car and murmured, wondering whether to catch up with her. However, considering that the two men who attacked Chu Feng were in the trunk of the car, he said with a meaningful smile: "go back to Jin''s villa and tell my aunt that fengshao will come today."Chu Feng drives away from the airport and is relieved to see that Jin Xiaoqi hasn''t caught up with him. In the past, he could be calm with Jin Xiaoqi, but now he doesn''t have much immunity.


    So it''s all at once to avoid it. Chu Feng decides to go to the hospital first. As for the danger, he doesn''t care. Unless Murong Bing is not here, he doesn''t need to worry about any danger.


    Forty minutes later, the car drove into Jianghai hospital. The members of the damper who had just got off the bus and received the news were already waiting here. Chu Feng didn''t have any nonsense when he came out. He asked them to take it with him and go to the building.


    He didn''t go to see Yan Ruyu first, because he had got the news that the latter was safe, but his shoulder was injured. At present, there was no big obstacle. Now he needs to go to see fat Yao, whose limbs were broken by Maggie. Fat Yao must be in a bad mood at the moment, because it means that he will be a waste person in the future.


    Chu Feng just appeared in Yao Pang''s ward, and found Shen Xueyan was also there. The latter also saw him, but both of them did not recall the past, but nodded slightly.


    Yao fat man is still in coma, Chu Feng frowned: "how is his condition?"


    "But these all depend on the patient''s mentality. If the mentality is good, the possibility behind it will be greater. If the mentality is not good, then it can only be lying in bed for a lifetime."


    Chufeng frowns tightly. Yao Pang is stationed in the river and sea. Everything is in order. How can he have an accident? Think about it. Chu Feng took out a pill from his body. This is a low-grade pill he got from Yan Yan, which is used to cure the wounds of martial artists in the Tianyuan period.


    The medicine effect is very strong. If the martial arts use it, the effect is very good and there is no side effect. Ordinary people''s words are no less than the elixir.


    Shen Xueyan didn''t stop him. Chu Feng''s medical skills were always worshipped by him. Chu Feng put the pill into Yao''s mouth and put his hand on his chest. A pure force surged to guide Yao''s digestion of the pill and return to normal. It was necessary, not only that. In the future, if Yao''s physique is willing, it can also become a pill A warrior.


    When he took back his hand, Shen Xueyan clearly found that the data of the instrument connected to Yao fat man was higher than that at the beginning. A happy look appeared on his face and said, "well, what did you give him to eat?"


    Chu Feng certainly can''t tell Shen Xueyan that it''s a pill. He can only make up an excuse at will: "it''s a kind of medicine I made up, which can speed up the recovery of his injury. Although it won''t return to the normal state, it''s still no problem to recover 70% to 70% of the time. His cultivation will annoy president Shen."


    "70% Shen Xueyan opened his mouth in surprise. In his expectation, it was a miracle that fat Yao could walk with a stick. Now Chu Feng told him that 70% of the time, his eyes were shining. Looking at Chu Feng, he was like a wolf looking at a lamb. He said in his heart, you should call Xiuqin Jiali!


    If you know that Chu Feng is not telling him the truth, that pill can not only make Yao fat man recover completely, but also improve his physical fitness, Shen Xueyan may be playing Chu Feng to marry Shen Xiuqin to him.


    But now I don''t know. Shen Xueyan will know when Yao fat man recovers. But what Chu Feng wants is not to bother him now, and he will know that he will be found in the future!


    After dealing with Yao pangzi''s case, Chu Feng and Shen Xueyan left the ward after saying a few words. Let the members of the damper guard from now on, and don''t let anyone approach at will, so they go to Yan Ruyu''s ward.


    Outside Yan Ruyu''s ward, Yan Tianming has arranged for ten bodyguards to guard here, but they all know Chu Feng, so he doesn''t make a sound or stop him.


    Chu Feng asked Bing qingyujie and Murong Bing to wait outside first, and then walked over. When she opened the door of the ward and was ready to go in, she only heard Yan Ruyu hum: "Xia Wei, Chu Feng is an asshole. I am his first woman, but I spend the least time with me. I''ve been unlucky for a lifetime."


    "You see, he goes everywhere to offend people, but it''s me who suffers. It''s injustice!"


    Chu Feng''s expression is strange, the corners of his mouth violently twitch for a moment, in the heart sweat, Yan Ruyu how this feeling is to say to him?


    However, how does Xia Wei know Yan Ruyu?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1246

    The door of the ward was pushed open and Chu Feng went in.


    Yan Ruyu, who is talking, glances at the door and then moves away from her eyes with a meaningful smile in her eyes. She already knows that Chu Feng is coming today and has just received news. Those words are deliberately said to Chu Feng. Of course, there is another small thought, that is, Xia Wei.


    As a past person, Yan Ruyu can see that Xia Wei likes Chu Feng in her heart, but she doesn''t show it. As for how to know Xia Wei, it should be said that she doesn''t know any women who are entangled with Chu Feng.


    Yan Ruyu, who was still talking, suddenly stopped talking. Xia Wei was stunned to hear the sound of closing the door and turned back. She stood up all of a sudden and her face was covered with a smile: "brother Chu Feng!"


    But suddenly thought of the relationship between Yan Ruyu and Chu Feng, Xia Wei''s smile was a little more unnatural: "you''re here!"


    Chu Feng en nodded, which can not feel Xia Wei''s heart, looking at Xia Wei dressed as an angel in white, also understand how she can appear here. Yao Qianxue told him that in order to help him, Xia Wei also took time to go to medical school for further study in addition to Jianghai University.


    Want to appear in Jianghai hospital now, is also for internship!


    Chu Feng looked at it like this, between Yan Ruyu is not like before, Xia Wei nodded slightly: "that you and miss Yan chat, I go out to see other patients." Then he went to the door, opened the door and left, afraid of walking slowly.


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath to disperse a trace of boredom in his heart. He went to the bedside and looked at Yan Ruyu at the side of the bed, smiling: "Ruyu baby, really angry?"


    All of a sudden, Yan Ruyu sat up from the bed, regardless of whether the wound on his hand was involved or not. The intact hand held Chu Feng, and his whole head was buried in Chu Feng''s body. Tears came: "son of a bitch, I thought I would never see you again this time. Do you know the way?"


    "I don''t know what you''re doing now. I''m worried about hearing about your death one day. What should I do?"


    Yan Ruyu showed her charm and tenderness only when she was in front of Chu Feng. Before going to Qitian mountain range, Yan Ruyu went to the imperial city to get together with Chu Feng. But later, there was something wrong with the river and sea. Yan Ruyu came back all night. Basically, they didn''t say anything.


    Among them, there is also the reason for isavia, sensible Yan Ruyu chose to leave, let Chu Feng and isaviado get along.


    Just like knowing Su Xinyu''s forced marriage, Yan Ruyu is willing to be the Invisible Woman for the future and future of Chu Feng. Chu Feng keeps all this in mind, holding a woman in her hands, apologizing and loving. After all, Yan Ruyu is his first woman.


    She was also the first woman to conceive of his child, though she died in the end.


    Waiting for the woman''s mood to calm down a little, Chu Feng patted her back to show her to let go, supported her to lean against the head of the bed before opening his mouth: "fool, I don''t want to die, no one can let me die, and you are still alive, how can I abandon you ruthlessly?"


    "So don''t worry, for you and for everyone, I will live like Xiaoqiang."


    Yan Ruyu wiped away her tears and recovered her cool color: "asshole!"


    Chu Feng smiles and takes Yan Ruyu''s good hand: "by the way, you were arrested by maggie''er, and the Yan staff didn''t tell me clearly on the phone. How are you safe?"


    Majie''er and they are both powerful masters. It is simple to take things from a thousand people''s army to take the head of the enemy. According to the truth, it is difficult to escape if Yan Ruyu is caught by them. But now he is lying safely in the hospital. Chu Feng is a little curious.


    As for the person who said that it was maggie''er''s kindness, Chu Feng didn''t believe it at all. She really had such kind heart, and would not have killed so many Fengmen brothers.


    "A woman!" Yan Ruyu looked unnatural, staring at Chu Feng with a meaningful look: "she is a holy woman who follows maggie''er, that is, she let me go when Maggie and others linger, and take me away, send me to the hospital, and then leave."


    Chu Feng had listened well, but when he saw Yan Ruyu looking at his eyes, he immediately cried and laughed: "you don''t suspect that I have any relationship with that woman, do you?" As for who the woman was, Chu Feng vaguely knew that it must be the Shengchao woman who appeared that night when he went to the imperial food garden to attack and kill.


    "I didn''t say that. Some people don''t have a guilty conscience." Yan Ruyu amused a smile, see Chu Feng helpless look also know that the two certainly do not know: "but can be sure that the woman has a good impression on you, she said you are the only man she appreciates, do not mind doing something for you."


    "It doesn''t matter if she is killed by Maggie because of this."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, but there were many doubts in his heart. He could be sure that he had never seen the saint Korean woman before, but why she wanted to save Yan Ruyu seemed to be because of him.


    Chu Feng decides to let Ye Zixuan investigate. No matter what the other party is thinking, saving Yan Ruyu is an indelible fact, and if Maggie knows, she will surely hurt her killer.After half an hour of warming up with Yan Ruyu, Chu Feng got up and left. He also needed to go to Jin''s villa to see the two white men who had been caught and see if he could know the whereabouts of Maggie from their mouths. It was better to start first. Of course, he also sent a message to Ye Zixuan, and the person who started Yinfeng checked the Shengchao woman.


    It''s not Chu Feng''s lust for beauty, but his gratitude and resentment. He doesn''t want to save Yan Ruyu but implicates another person to die.


    Just out of the ward to the corner of the stairs, Xia Wei, who had changed her casual clothes, came out of the duty room. She went to work at six o''clock this morning, and now she has to wait until four o''clock in the afternoon. Unexpectedly, she meets Chu Feng. Her eyes twinkle and she comes back to normal and walks forward: "are you going?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "something needs to be dealt with!"


    "Oh Xia Wei gently answer a way, and then did not speak again, two people from the stairs down to the hospital outside, the car has stopped there waiting.


    Murong Bing stretched out her head from the car and said with a smile: "husband, OK, look at the patient. Can we hook up with a sister? Are we going to have more sisters?" Up and down look at Xia Wei, who had seen before, joked: "but Xia Wei girl is more and more water-soluble, big chest and buttocks up!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Xia Wei''s face was as red as a big red tablecloth. She was nervous: "I''ll go back first. Goodbye!" Then he left quickly, fearing that he would be ridiculed by Murong Bing.


    "You Chu Feng points to Murong Bing helplessly, but he also knows that Murong Bing''s character is so hard to change. He gets on the bus and goes: "let''s go, Jin''s villa!"


    When the car started and left the hospital and disappeared in the sea of cars, Xia Wei came out of a corner. She didn''t know when there was more moisture in her eyes. Looking at the direction of the car''s disappearance, she pursed her lips and whispered, "how can I become timid?"


    Shaking her head, some lost, some inexplicable, Xia wei walked into the sea of people and became one of them.


    Chu Feng soon appeared in the Jin family villa.


    Jin''s villa just changed its name, and it still looks like Huangfu villa before. The difference is that the owner here has been changed to Jin Qiaoyan. There are many guards coming and going in the garden. They all know who is coming. No one has said anything or even blocked it.


    "Wind!" Jin Xiaoqi came out of the house like an elf, never concealing her enthusiasm. She came to Chu Feng and winked at Murong Bing: "don''t say me!"


    Murong ice giggled: "do not say you, even if you eat him, I will not say you." Then he came over a little bit and spoke in a voice that only a few people could hear: "it''s just that my husband is very magnificent. Can your Jade Garden fit?"


    Rao is jinxiaoqi already knew Murong ice was a demon, but he was still thundered. Then he puffed his mouth and said firmly: "you can do me, other women can do it, I can do it, big hole can hold it!"


    Chu Feng is suddenly by Lei''s outside Jiao Nen, Murong Bing also giggles and giggles, ice pure jade clean sister is speechless lower head, can''t think how to talk about these in public.


    Chu Feng coughed to cover up embarrassment: "where''s your aunt?"


    Jin Qiaoyan also knew that what she had just said was very fierce. Dudu mouth: "my aunt knows that you came to have lunch with you, but the company left first when there was something wrong with you. She said that she would come back in the evening and lunch was ready. Let''s talk about it after eating?"


    Chu Feng came to Jianghai to save Yan Ruyu. Now she is safe, that is to wait for the sun king to appear, but she is not in a hurry: "go!"


    "Xiaoqi!" Several people just walked in, a crisp sound in the ear, a look more than 30 years old looks elegant, but with a touch of pride between the eyebrows of the beautiful woman came: "Liu Mo two days ago to the phone has said, as long as you promise, we can rise, still standing on the cold and barren south land."


    "Why don''t you be sensible? Do you like the taste of being left behind?"


    Obviously, it is Jin Xiaoqi''s mother, Pu Lanshu, who has always been optimistic about the marriage between the Liu family and the Jin family. At the beginning, she acquiesced in Liu Mo''s kidnapping of Jin Xiaoqi. From her look at Chu Feng, we can see that this is a very difficult woman to get along with.


    Jin Xiaoqi frowned: "Mom, I told you that the person I like is Chu Feng, and it''s not the Liu family who takes advantage of this opportunity. How can we have an accident in the Jin family? Do you want me to marry Liu mo. are you confused?"


    Pointing to Chu Feng, he snorted coldly and held himself aloof: "you are Chu Feng, aren''t you? Like my daughter and want to be with her, I''ll give you a chance. "


    "Provide huge funds and military support to let our Jin family get a foothold in the cold and barren south, and I will marry Xiaoqi to you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1247

    "Less wind, are you here?"


    When Chu Feng was showing her playfulness, a man came down from the second floor. Aunt Qin quickly came near and didn''t go to see Park Lanshu: "Madam left an hour ago, and the fastest time is to come back in two hours. Let me tell Feng Shao that when you get there, do what you want and you''d better wait for her to come back."


    Chu Feng knows that Aunt Qin doesn''t want him to compete with Park Lanshu, but for Jin Xiaoqi''s sake, Chu Feng doesn''t want to take care of someone who feels good about himself.


    Nodding: "bring those two men to me!"


    Aunt Qin nodded slightly and left to make arrangements. She had no impression of Park LAN Shu. However, after the cold and barren South incident, Jin Qiaoyan had a trace of apology in her heart. Within the scope of tolerance, she turned a blind eye to park Lanshu.


    However, the latter thought that Jin Qiaoyan was ashamed of the Jin family. Not only did she not understand Jin Qiaoyan''s hard work, but she intensified her efforts. However, before Jin Qiaoyan turned her back, aunt Qin didn''t want to make trouble with her.


    Park LAN Shu just spoke when others interrupted. He was slightly displeased. Seeing aunt Qin leaving Chu Feng, he also wanted to go out and said, "Xiao Qi, you can come back to me!"


    Jin Xiaoqi frowned and looked back: "mother!"


    "Come back!" Park LAN Shu once again said, "if it wasn''t for the person around you who supported Jin Qiaoyan and that woman started her attack on the Jin family, how could our Jin family be robbed and killed by the Liu family? You are still with this man now. Do you still have me as a mother?"


    "Come back right away. Unless he agrees to my terms, I won''t let him succeed and stay with you even if he dies."


    Jin Xiaoqi wants to say that she likes Chu Feng in a wishful way. Chu Feng has never said that she likes her, but knowing that saying such a thing will only make park Lanshu more angry. He gives Chu Feng an apologetic look and loosens his arm and walks back to Pu Lanshu''s side.


    Since the fall of the Jin family, park LAN Shu has been a little nervous. She doesn''t want to stimulate her any more.


    Park Blue Shu face this just ease a bit, cold hum: "what do not pay, want to get my daughter, dream it!"


    Chu Feng smiles and feels that Pu Lan Shu''s existence is also a good thing. At least it can suppress Jin Xiaoqi''s intention, and directly ignores Pu Lanshu''s feeling good. With her ice and jade, they go out. Murong Bing, who takes a step back, moves her fingers slightly when she keeps up with Chu Feng.


    All of a sudden, park LAN Shu, who was just ready to speak, fell down on the ground with a red and swollen knee.


    Jin Xiaoqi looked tight and quickly helped her mother who fell on the ground and asked anxiously, "mother, are you ok?"


    Park LAN Shu raised his legs to look at it. He had already scratched his skin and shook off Jin Xiaoqi. He hummed: "it''s not you who are angry. The wolf calf Chu Feng likes you, but he won''t give us anything. Otherwise, we won''t stay here with Jin Qiaoyan, the smelly woman. It''s Liu Mo''s reliable."


    "I spoke to him personally and he said that as long as you agree to his request, the Jin family can recover 70% of its vitality within a year."


    Jin Xiaoqi frowned and said: "mother, the Liu family forced us out of the cold and barren south. How could you let us go back? Don''t be naive. I believe that even if I promise to marry him, even if he is willing, it is impossible to change the will of the upper class of the Liu family. They will not let the Jin family rise again."


    With a clear sound, Jin Xiaoqi was slapped by Pu Lan Shu and took two steps, pointing to her and drinking: "how can you be disobedient? Although Liu Mo is not credible, she is at least from the south of the cold and barren. Chu Feng is a saint Korean. We don''t believe our compatriots. Should we trust the low-quality pilgrims?"


    "Enough!" Just then, a deep and powerful explosive drink came from the stairwell. A dignified old man came with the help of a middle-aged man. The one who had just stopped Pu Lanshu was the old man, the owner of the Jin family, the grandfather of Jin Xiaoqi, and the father of Jin!


    Park LAN Shu can teach his daughter a lesson or be rude to her husband, but he still keeps awe in front of him: "father!"


    "You know I''m a father, but how come you never listen to me?" Father Jin gave a cold drink. Even though the Jin family is lonely now, his dignity is still the same: "Xiaoqi is still young, but she is right. Even if Liu Mo is willing to help us, the Liu family is not what he said, and old Liu will not give this opportunity."


    "Before, I thought you were right, but you should remember that it was the Liu family who destroyed us and Chu Feng saved us."


    The crutch in his hand thumped on the floor, and father Jin added in a deep voice: "what''s more, when Jin Qiaoyan attacked the Jin family, she meant to give up. She didn''t want to fry each other. What''s more, as long as I knelt down in front of her father''s tomb to repent, but you didn''t have to. You also used the strongest strength to take Jin Qiaoyan.


    You can say that you are angry and angry when you take down her, but in the end, Chu Feng has sent a message to ask us to release Jin Qiaoyan, but you are still stubborn. Chu Feng gave us the opportunity, but you did not cherish it. Now think about it, I regret why I want to take charge of these things for you.


    Now it''s better. If you don''t reflect on what you''ve caused, the Liu family can take advantage of this opportunity and still blame others here, preferring to believe in those who destroyed us rather than those who saved us in the end. ""To use an old saying of the holy pilgrimage, you don''t know what''s good and what''s wrong."


    Pu Lanshu was scolded by the old man Jin, and his face was tight: "father, if the Chu wind had not attacked us, the Liu family would not have had a chance to attack us. The source of the fault is Chu Feng. Moreover, if the Liu family were like this, we would have fallen into trouble. Therefore, it is not surprising that we are all from the cold and barren south. We can fight with each other, but we can''t let chufeng take advantage of it."


    "Stupid!" Old man Jin was trembling with the breath. He breathed out a heavy breath and said: "what''s wrong with Chu Feng? If you insist on saying the source, then all the fault lies with me. If it wasn''t for my obsession with Huangfu asking the sky that killed Jin Qiaoyan''s father and sent her to Huangfu to ask the sky, there would be no such problems. "


    "So it''s my fault to be wrong. It''s my fault that I buried the source and harvested today''s ending."


    Shaking his head and sighing constantly, the old man seems to have no more to say. He asks the middle-aged man to help him go out. Jin Xiaoqi takes a look at his lost mother and speeds up his pace.


    Park LAN Shu stood there, half ring back to God, shaking his head: "no, that''s all the past things, should not be mentioned, now all the fault is Chu Feng, he does not attack or save Jin Qiaoyan, the Liu family can not start, you are deceived by Chu Feng, only I am sober."


    He secretly made a decision in his heart. Park Lanshu followed him out, wondering what Chu Feng was doing outside. He also saw if he could give Chu Feng another chance. If he knew how to cherish it, he would not let Jin Xiaoqi be with him.


    Inside the garden, aunt Qin has pulled out two white men who attacked Chu Feng at the airport today. They are blocked by Chu Feng and can''t move at this moment.


    The gold needle flashed by at an invisible speed, and the two white men regained a trace of consciousness. Chu Feng stepped forward and asked faintly, "who are you? Who told you to kill me at the airport


    In my heart, although I think it may be Maggie''s, the Wenzhou emperor''s family is likely to be the instigator. Chu Feng always needs to be clear about it.


    The people of the Jin family also came out from the inside and looked at it from a distance. Park Lanshu stood aside and heard Chu Feng''s words and hummed in his heart. Why didn''t you kill this son of a bitch?


    The two white men who regained consciousness showed pride on their faces. A man on his left said in a cold voice, "boy, I advise you to let us go immediately. We are the grandchildren of the Sun King and our master is Anle. If you dare to move us, you will never die!"


    Sun King?


    These three words don''t feel much about Chu Feng, but they are no less than thunder for the Jin family. As a world-class family, they naturally know what the Sun King symbolizes. They are surprised that Chu Feng offends the Sun King''s people.


    Park LAN Shu is in shock after the color of schadenfreude, that Chu Feng offended the sun king, not far from death!


    When the white man was talking, Chu Feng''s left eye was fixed on him to make sure that he was not lying, which was similar to the conjecture in his heart. However, the white man''s words made him smile: "tell me, why did the Sun King come to the pilgrimage this time? I think I dare not move you."


    Both of them were stunned, and then their bodies were shocked. The Sun King came out of the mountain for the dead Cherson. Cherson was the Sun King''s apprentice, and they were just their disciples. They didn''t know that chufeng had not killed Cherson. They thought, chufeng dares to move Cherson, so why not move them?


    For a short time, there was a trace of fear in both eyes, a fear of uncontrollable death.


    And this trace of look was completely in Chu Feng''s eyes, and he said coldly, "tell me where Maggie is now. I''ve sent someone to see where you originally hid. There are no people left. You should have other contact methods?"


    Their eyes twinkled, and one of them had no confidence just now: "I don''t know. It''s her who contacts us. We can''t contact her at all."


    Chu Feng, who has a mysterious left eye, saw the deceptive color directly, and his eyes were cold: "remember a word, the sun king is just one of hundreds of millions of people in the world. In your heart, he is an unattainable God''s residence, but in my Chu Feng''s eyes, he and you are the same, can die."


    "The man I want to kill, even God, will bring him down from the earth!"


    As the words fell, a knife fell directly from the hand of a Jin''s bodyguard and flashed out. Two heads flew out and landed on the ground. In their eyes, they were unwilling to see the world, and the Jin family saw it with a chill.


    Chu Feng seems unintentionally to insert the knife on the ground, waving to let people deal with the body, carelessly said: "the Kennedy family, Shuidong royal family dare to kill man Jianghong, is not the Sun King human?"


    When the Jin family was awed by Chu Feng''s indifference, the other animals turned around with a harmless smile: "by the way, Mrs. Jin, what did you say to me just now? Can I say it again?"


    Park Blue Shu body huge shock, look a little unnatural: "nothing!" Joking, Sun King''s disciples dare to kill people, she Pu Lan Shu count wool?Chu Feng smile: "eat then!"


    Aunt Qin takes a meaningful look at Chu Feng and admires her secretly. She doesn''t fight against Park Lanshu, but she deliberately kills people who are more than her identity in front of her. As long as PU Lanshu is not a fool, even if she has any ideas in her heart, she doesn''t dare to reveal them.


    For Chu Feng, more admiration in my heart!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1248

    The lunch ended in a tense and depressing atmosphere. Park Lanshu saw two grandchildren outside the sun being killed by Chu Feng. His so-called pride and everything in his heart were gone.


    Han Huang Nanjin family is indeed noble, but compared with the sun king, it is more than a little bit. Chu Feng does not hesitate to take up the sword. Where does Pu Lanshu have the courage to fight against each other?


    "There is little wind. Can we talk about it?"


    At the end of a meal, Mr. Jin opened his mouth boldly, with a smile on his face. If he didn''t know who he was, anyone who saw him for the first time would only think that he was a harmless old man. However, in the years when the Jin family rose, countless people fell under the old man''s conspiracy.


    Chu Feng has nothing to look at. He nods and goes out of the house with Mr. Jin.


    Park LAN Shu breathed a lot of relief, Chu Feng here gave her a kind of golden master did not give her a strong authority, at the moment Chu Feng left her immediately feel relaxed a lot, charm still on the face showed a ferocious: "Xiaoqi, I will not agree with you and Chu Feng together, you die!"


    "This man is too cruel to be humble. I''m your mother, and he doesn''t respect me at all."


    Jin Xiaoqi frowns slightly, but she also knows that Pu Lan Shu opposes because of her opposition and wants others to respect you. But you should at least take a little attitude and scold others when they meet. Jin Xiaoqi thinks that her mother is so ridiculous at the moment.


    Even feel Chu wind does not give her a slap, are already a gift.


    Jin Xiaoqi shakes her head and goes upstairs. When she was a child, she dreamed of a beautiful love. After meeting Chu Feng, she also thought that this was the man she wanted. But at the moment, park LAN Shu''s attitude made her understand that neither she nor Chu Feng was possible in this life, unless Park Lanshu died.


    "Why do you look like this? Don''t you know you''re wrong?"


    After Jin Xiaoqi went upstairs, his seldom spoken father, Jin Zhengtai, sighed: "the old man has been in business and political circles all his life. He has seen things more thoroughly than we have seen. Even if Liu Mo can rise to the top and let the Jin family rise again, it is not in the interests of the Liu family. Can''t you see through it?"


    At this time, Chu Feng was not here, and Pu Lan Shu was less depressed and uneasy. He hummed, "then I am also a man from the cold wilderness. I would rather die under my own sword than die in the conspiracy of Chu Feng. Don''t talk about it. I have made up my mind!"


    He stood up and walked upstairs. Jin Zhengtai frowned deeply in his eyes. Before, he thought that this wife was a woman with overall view and insight, but now he thinks that this is a pedantic woman with long hair and short insight. People are going to kill you, and you don''t want to be placed in the fence?


    It''s good to say. It''s arrogant. To put it worse, it''s stupid,


    gently shaking his head, hoping that Pu Lanshu won''t do anything stupid. Jin Zhengtai asked people to clean up the table and go to the hall to make tea quietly. He was busy with all kinds of things all day in the cold and barren south. It seemed that he was fascinated by such a quiet and peaceful taste.


    In the garden, Chu Feng and father Jin came to the pavilion and sat down.


    Looking at the Chu Feng sitting opposite him, the old man showed a faint appreciation: "in the past, I only heard that the wind is little, heroes are young, disrespectful of heaven and earth, ghosts and gods. At first, I thought that once people do not have the rules, how to achieve great things, but today I fully believe those rumors, and even think that those rumors underestimate the wind less."


    "You are not a person without rules. On the contrary, you can see that you have your own rules and benchmarks in your heart. You are a legendary teenager, worthy of your reputation."


    "Father Jin is too modest." Chu Feng didn''t show joy because of his praise. He was neither flattered nor humiliated: "I''m just a little bit more lucky than others. My life is a little harder than others. It''s not as mysterious as the old man said. Let''s talk about what the old man wants me for. I believe you won''t just compliment me like this."


    Master Jin smiles and appreciates more. Chu Feng''s age has this attitude of favoritism and humiliation. He thinks about it in his heart. Even his grandson, who is very capable, is not as good as him.


    Chu Feng has already said this, and father Jin did not cover it up. He said, "I''m old. I used to think that my greatest wish in my life was to make the Jin family the first in the cold and barren south. But when I lost everything, I found that any wealth and power were floating clouds."


    "Because when everyone dies, what''s the point of being the first family in the cold desert south?"


    The old man looked more serene: "I''ve been here these days, I''ve thought a lot and asked myself a lot, only to find that peace and security is the most real beauty. Although you can see more beautiful scenery at the top of the mountain, it''s too cold to fall into pieces when you fall down."


    There was a faint look of pain in his eyes: "it''s like this time, the Liu family fell down and the Jin family was cleaned. I don''t know how many people have been cleaned up. But if the Jin family started to take a positive attitude, why should so many people die?"


    "So I have an unkind request. I hope fengshao can promise me!"Chu Feng can feel the sincerity of father Jin''s words. After knowing the ups and downs, Mr. Jin has seen through a lot of things and nodded slightly: "reasonable requirements, I can still agree."


    Chu Feng didn''t say too much about it. Obviously, he would not agree to his excessive demands. The king understood it naturally, but there was nothing wrong: "this is not difficult. If there is less wind, it can be done. It is very difficult for the Jin family to rise again in the cold and barren south. I don''t expect the Jin family to rise again. It''s doomed to bleed!"


    "If I can, I hope Feng Shao will rescue all the Jin family''s nephews who are imprisoned. They are still young and have a lot of youth."


    Father Jin also slowly stood up, regardless of his age or status, knelt in front of Chu Feng: "this is not a conversation between the master of the Jin family and you, but an old man''s request to you. My fault decades ago made everything today. They should not lose their lives because of my fault."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. For a moment, he didn''t know if he should agree with Mr. Jin. The only people in the Jin family who were rescued by him were directly related people. All the others were thrown into prison by the Liu family, or they were killed.


    If you agree, it is doomed to fight with the Liu family again. Although Chu Feng is not afraid of the Liu family''s power, he does not want to be remembered and hated for no reason.


    After a long time of silence, Mr. Jin didn''t respond to Chu Feng for a long time. He shook his head with a wry smile and patted the dust on his knee: "the wind is less. You don''t need to think about the old man''s feelings. I know that you will be very difficult about this matter. I just put it forward, and I will not bear it in my heart whether I promise or not."


    Chu Feng naturally believes that Mr. Jin won''t take it to heart, but if Jin Xiaoqi knows, will he?


    The old man had already turned around, and Chu Feng stood up: "father Jin, the gold family has been settling in the south of the cold desert for so many years. There should be a little non-human power. But when the power of the court of adjudication came in, why did they encounter all the obstacles of normal forces? Don''t tell me that there is no power in the cold and barren south. I won''t believe it."


    Father Jin stopped and hesitated. Then he turned back: "there are a group of powerful warriors in the south of Hanhuang, which is also the cornerstone of the Kingdom, but that only belongs to the chief jurisdiction. The Jin family once had it, but when things happened, they were called back by the chief commander."


    "Because the power of the ruling office deterred Han Huang Nan, the chief didn''t want the cornerstone power of the kingdom to be destroyed in your hands. Not only the Jin family, the Liu family and other powerful families secretly guarding the warriors were transferred back."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, which was to untie a little doubt in his heart. Seeing the old man walking forward again, Chu Feng said faintly: "after this is done, your Jin family will also leave the holy court, and you will never return to the cold desert south. Can I arrange you to go to Shuidong, can you do it?"


    The golden master''s step is stagnant, slightly nods, continues to walk forward, did not answer, but already acquiesced to Chu Feng''s request.


    Chu Feng sat down and felt the breeze blowing gently. Originally, he didn''t want to pay attention to the affairs of the Jin family. But just now, father Jin gave him a kind of dead breath around him. It was a feeling of despair. Chu Feng could feel that he might soon die, but now he is still alive. Maybe he just can''t rest assured.


    However, when he was in charge of the family, he disappeared in the south of Hanhuang. As the head of the family, the pressure on his heart was greater than anyone else. Especially when he thought of those who died, he must feel more miserable and tormented.


    In the dark, Chu Feng snapped his fingers and said, "let the king of Xuanwu send a notice to Han Huang Nan. The Jin family is doomed to decline. It''s not good to have too much blood on their hands. I hope they can release the Jin family''s nephew who was imprisoned."


    "As for the dead, I want their bodies, too."


    Chu Feng was worried that after the Liu family got the news, he would kill all the Jin family''s nephews and nephews. If he asked for a corpse, he could see the time and cause of his death. Han Huangnan was not a fool and would not let the Liu family do that.


    Bing qingyujie didn''t ask why she had to do that. She nodded and conveyed the meaning of Chu Feng. Fifteen minutes later, the notice sent out in the name of the judge appeared on the table of the legendary female chief of the Han Huang Nan.


    When Chu Feng at five o''clock in the afternoon, Jin Qiaoyan hasn''t come back to leave Jin''s mountain villa. Park Lanshu in the room looks at the far away car, holding the phone and frowning: "unexpectedly, there is such a thing. I know how to do it. I will cooperate with you, but what you promise me, don''t break your promise!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1249

    When night falls, Chu Feng also comes to Jianghai fengteng garden.


    At present, majie''er has not been found. The two white men who are going to attack him at the airport have also been killed. I think majie''er has received news, but Chu Feng doesn''t have much worry about it. The deterrence of the half light speed missile is there. If maggie''er dares to kill another one, chufeng has the ability to give a half light speed to Bai Fu in the center of Tianchi capital.


    Chu Feng believed that majie''er was no longer dying, but as the Sun King''s grandson, even though he was not afraid of death, he still regarded the Sun King as a God''s residence. The latter didn''t want an accident in Tianchi Lake, and majie''er would not do stupid things.


    So Chu Feng killed two white men today. He didn''t worry about Maggie''s anger. Of course, he also helped two white men die to make park LAN Shu less arrogant.


    Get out of the car, Chu Feng is not ready to go in, saw the door of Liu Yan''s sad eyes, Murong Bing Dudu mouth joking smile, pull Bing qingyujie to go in first, although she sometimes is very evil, but should say what should not say when, Murong Bing is still clear.


    Chu Feng is so staring at by Liu Yan, and his head is scratched by sweat. For this desperate love, he is the violent female captain who has never changed. Chu Feng is slightly ashamed in his heart.


    Liu Yan opened her arms and tooted her mouth: "hold me!"


    Chu Feng thought that Liu Yan was going to make a lot of complaints, but he didn''t want to be so simple. He laughed and hugged Liu Yan in his arms and whispered to the woman, "how can you suddenly look like a child? Don''t look at me with such eyes in the future. I''ll be like Chen Shimei."


    "You are Chen Shimei." Don''t want Liu Yan to hum directly, as if triggering a mine, push Chu Feng away: "otherwise, you eat catkins, why don''t you move me, do you want to abandon me when you have the opportunity, so you don''t have any burden in your heart?"


    "If you think so, you will be wrong. If my mother confirms you, you will not be able to leave!"


    Liu Yan''s face turned red, but not too shy, but quite a strong body: "it''s good to know, it''s better to take care of me in the future, otherwise, this pair of things will not be given to you to play."


    Chu Feng laughed and walked in with her arms around Liu Yan. There was no accident. Liu Jing and Yao Qianxue were all here. Fortunately, Shen Xiuqin was not there. Otherwise, Chu Feng would turn around and run.


    Yao Qianxue looks slightly unnatural when she sees Chu Feng coming in. Her eyes twinkle. Although she has warned herself many times not to hold too much hope for Chu Feng, she feels very uncomfortable when she sees Chu Feng.


    Moreover, Liu Jing told her after she came back from Jicheng that if she really loved chufeng, she would not care so much about it. Although she didn''t say too much information, Yao Qianxue faintly guessed that the relationship between Shen Xiuqin and Chu Feng would not be as simple as a friend.


    Chufeng hugs Liuyan, loosens her waist and opens her hands to catkins. Last time, an Oolong took catkins as Liuyan. Although she is a bit of a pit father, LiuXu is also a lovely type of girl. When Chu Feng does it, she will be responsible to the end


    LiuXu''s face turned red. She used to be a killer. She only thought that her ending was to die. She never thought that one day she would have friends and relatives. Now Chu Feng opened her arms to her, and LiuXu was slightly moved. She knew that Chu Feng was willing to admit her existence, but did not deny people by wearing pants.


    No matter there are other people here, willow catkins stand up and plunge into Chu Feng''s arms. Two people who have been married for a long time do not need to pay attention to other people''s eyes.


    Liu Yan was not unhappy, but nodded: "you have a little conscience, did not eat dry wipe clean!"


    Liu Jing stood up with a smile: "that dinner is ready, eat first!"


    Everyone came to the restaurant. When Chu Feng sat down, he was also slightly ashamed. Except for a man, all the people present were women, and none of them were beautiful women. Just about to eat, he found that there was a person missing: "where''s Lang Mei Mei?"


    Since she discovered that Lang Meimei was the hand of God, Chu Feng asked her to live with Shen Xiuqin. But Lang Meimei didn''t seem to get used to living with Shen Xiuqin, a busy person. She moved here to live with Liu Yan, but now she is not seen.


    Liu Jing opened her mouth and said, "Meimei went out in the afternoon. It seems that Xia Wei gave her a phone call and made an appointment."


    "No, I forgot it!" Speaking of Xia Wei, Liu Yan thought of what she said: "Xia Yan has been running in the Imperial City, Xiawei Jianghai University and medical college. She is alone. I originally asked her to come and live with us, but she refused and said it was not very convenient."


    "If you have a chance to tell her, it''s not very safe for a girl to rent her own house."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, thinking of the girl she saw during the day, she felt inexplicable apology in her heart. He was very clear about Xia Wei''s feelings for him, but both of them were unwilling to break some of them. She subconsciously looked at Yao Qianxue, who had a quiet meal. After he came, he didn''t say a word.


    Xia Wei doesn''t want to live with you. It''s not that she likes quiet feeling. She cares about Yao Qianxue''s idea.With a sigh in his heart, Chu Feng wants to find a time to have a good talk with Yao Qianxue. Both of them have known each other for a year. Both sides can confirm the position of each other in their hearts. But the only thing Yao Qianxue can''t accept is that Chu Feng has other women.


    Dragging around is not good for anyone. Chu Feng thought for a moment and said, "snow, wait for me to go out with me after dinner."


    If you don''t have time to cooperate with Yao Qianjie, you can''t go back to work


    Chu Feng frowned slightly, and finally did not go on. She took up her meal and ate it. Liu Yan and Liu Yan saw something. They looked at Yao Qianxue and sighed in their hearts. We all know Yao Qianxue''s idea. It''s not that her idea is wrong, but it should not be used in Chu Feng''s body.


    Murong Bing took a sip of the soup. She breathed out a pleasant breath and looked at Yao Qianxue. She blinked: "snow girl, do you like Chu Feng?"


    Chufeng, who was eating, almost choked on his speech. However, he did not blame Murong Bing. His eyes turned to Yao Qianxue, and so did the others.


    Yao Qianxue didn''t expect Murong Bing to ask such a question on such an occasion. He wanted to pretend that he didn''t hear the meal. But he found that he had no appetite. He put down his bowl and stood up: "Chu Feng and I are just friends. You can eat, I''m full."


    Turning around and going upstairs, Murong Bing blinked his eyes with a meaningful smile: "proud little girl, but it''s a pity that this arrogance is used in the wrong place. It''s a pity!"


    "You can''t stop eating?" Chu Feng is a little disappointed, also white Murong ice a look, just finished just feel a foot attack his strategic importance.


    Murong Bing blinked: "I can''t stop eating." The secret meaning seems to say, this can stop my mouth.


    The secret road was very dangerous. Fortunately, we didn''t find out that Chu Feng wisely chose not to pick up Murong Bing. He buried himself in a meal there and thought about when the Sun King would appear. Otherwise, it would be no way to wait like this.


    After a meal, everyone sat in the hall to have a rest. Lang Meimei came back with her sports car. She walked into the hall like a wind. Seeing Chu Feng, she said, "you stinky boy, Xia Wei told me that you came back. I thought it was a lie. You really came back. You have no conscience."


    "You said, when did you promise me last time that I would not give you any benefit after using it. You think I''m so good at bluffing?"


    Go over and sit beside Chu Feng. Regardless of the curious eyes of the people around him, he tugged at Chu Feng: "tonight, go upstairs and wash it. I''m going to kill you tonight!"


    At the beginning, people who didn''t know what was going on were suddenly shocked by Lei''s outer Jiao and inner Nen, Liu Yan''s character was fierce, and she was shocked by Lang Meimei: "Meimei, there are so many people here, can''t you speak implicitly?"


    "Sister Yan, I also learned from you. You are more fierce than me, OK?" Lang eyebrows curled his mouth and did not have any consciousness. He pushed Chu Feng aside, picked up an apple and bit it: "I don''t know who said that a few days ago. This time Chu Feng, a little bastard, will kill him with catkins?"


    "I''m a little bit reserved. You''re going to fight directly with your sisters. Who are we not


    Chu Feng sat there, and the whole person had forgotten the reaction. Looking around, he suddenly felt that it was not a good thing to have more women. He was slightly ashamed and had a little stinky narcissism in his heart. The man was too excellent and not good. So many women rushed to sacrifice their lives. If a man was not careful, it would be meaningless?


    Not waiting for Liu Yan and Lang Mei Mei''s bickering to end, Murong Bing suddenly pulled up Chu Feng and chuckled at the crowd and said: "sorry, I''m the main room, tonight''s first gun is mine, you line up!"


    Liu Yan and Lang eyebrows suddenly changed into the same heart, almost at the same time: "no, I want the first gun!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, feeling that these women were crazy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1250

    At eleven o''clock in the evening, all around were quiet.


    But everyone hasn''t gone to bed. Except Yao Qianxue, she didn''t come downstairs after she finished her meal. Everyone gathered there and chatted with each other, that is, the pure and pure sisters all got together with everyone, let alone Murong Bing, the evil spirit.


    To count the most depressed person or Chu Feng, a few women chatting there, only he sat there alone, originally wanted to go up to talk to Yao Qianxue, but finally Chu Feng thought about it, he could not abandon all the women, only with Yao Qianxue, Yao Qianxue would not accept that he had other women.


    Maybe it is a good thing for both sides that there is no beginning and end!


    Just about to find a room to have a rest, Chu Feng''s left eye suddenly flashed a picture, and then heard a loud noise. All the women who were chatting stopped. Chu Feng''s mouth flashed a chill and came!


    "You''re all in it. I''ll go out and have a look. Bingbing, watch them."


    Chu Feng stood up and said that he went out alone. He followed him. When he got outside, he saw the gate of the garden deformed and collapsed there. A demon and a white woman came in arrogantly.


    Chu Feng left eye to see, a Tianyang dual environment, a Tianyang triple environment!


    "Are you Chu Feng?" The white woman looked at Chu Feng, and then asked as if she had not seen it.


    Chu Feng looked at the deformed gate with a dull smile and a little playfulness. Obviously, the other side came to give him a strong hand: "you are the people of the sun king?"


    White woman frowned: "I asked you, not you asked me, are you Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng let ice qingyujie cover up the breath, a gentle smile with a playful step forward two steps, the other side clearly asked the meaning, how can he let them please?


    Pointing out, "if you don''t know who I am, get out of here!"


    "It''s really arrogant. No wonder you dare to use shameless and despicable means to kill uncle chelson and the two brothers." The white woman sneered. Of course, she knew that the person in front of her was Chu Feng, so asking was nothing more than letting Chu Feng admit it.


    But Chu Feng didn''t admit that she didn''t care too much. She took out a post from her body and flew over: "this is the invitation from the sun king. He wants you to die!"


    Chu Feng felt the strong power in the post. It was obvious that the white woman just threw it at will, but with great strength. Chu Feng sighed and raised his hand to hold the invitation. When he wanted to open it, he felt a breath flowing and his face changed slightly.


    Because there is no less powerful than the strong in the fury period attached to the invitation, forced opening will only break the invitation.


    Quietly handed the invitation to Bingqing, chufeng playfully looked at two people: "invitation sent, what do you want to say?"


    The white woman showed a slight sneer, and there was a strong force attached to the invitation. She knew that Chu Feng did not open it in front of them at the moment. She felt that Chu Feng could not open it at all. She even disdained to talk to Chu Feng.


    The devil man said with a gloomy smile: "the sun king is the strongest man in the world. It''s your honor that he wants you to die. Let you walk alone from here on foot according to the time arrangement on the invitation card. You''d better not play tricks!"


    Three steps a kneel, nine steps a buckle?


    Chufeng smiles exuberantly when he hears the words. If these words are really brought by the sun king, even if they have not met, Chu Feng knows more or less that the sun king is not only a protector, but also a proud and incomparable person.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t think that Sun King, one of the strong men in the world, would care about these things. If he did, he would not have achieved his present achievements, nor could he have lived in seclusion for decades without being born. Such a person would let others die, and he would kneel down in three steps and buckle in nine steps?


    There is no need to think about it. Chu Feng knows that it was his disciples who came up with it. He just wanted to embarrass him with the fame of Sun King.


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng sneered: "what else?"


    The white woman said again, "that''s all. And I tell you not to run away in vain. Even if you escape from the river, we can find you, and we will kill everyone in the wind door because of your disrespect for running away."


    Chu Feng''s smile was still the same, and she could even feel the coagulation of his body: "is there anything else to say?"


    Both the white woman and the devil man were slightly stunned. The pride of the beginning was treated by Chu Feng in such a casual manner. There was a trace of displeasure and anger. The white woman snorted coldly: "you don''t know how to be proud. Tomorrow you will know how to die."


    Two people are about to leave, Chu Feng light mouth: "I said you can go?"


    Two people stop, the news has been reached, give Chu Feng a little bit of power, they naturally want to leave, do you still stay here and chufeng hot pot?


    But Chu Feng''s killing opportunity has burst out, and his smile has become more and more killing: "during the trip to Qitian mountains, I have lost more than 800 brothers. How can you go? If it comes, stay foreverAt the same time, the ice and jade clean moved at the same time, and the cultivation breath of the five levels of Tianyang was exposed. At the beginning, both the white women and the demon men were all changing color. The so-called arrogance and self-confidence were aimed at the weak. When facing the real strong, they were just the dregs who would be afraid.


    The dark road is not good, where there are two people against the mind, turn around to run.


    Just in the face of the absolute crush of ice and jade, they even did not have the chance to run, so they were blocked by ice Qingjie. With a random hit, they flew back and fell at the foot of Chu Feng with two loud bangs.


    When the golden needle flashed, the two suns who wanted to struggle to stand up lost any strength.


    Chu Feng stepped on them, lifted the gold needle in his hand and disappeared. The smile fell into their eyes, just like the smile of the devil: "it''s very powerful to destroy the gate for me, isn''t it?"? Come and go if you want. You think I''m a scum, don''t you? "


    "If you think so, then you are wrong. In my eyes, you are rubbish, and I can crush to death at any time!"


    Feeling Chu Feng''s real murder, their faces changed greatly. Where did the proud white woman have the look of threatening Chu Feng, he said, "Chu Feng, we are the Sun King''s disciples. Do you dare to kill us?"


    Chu Feng raised his hand and a knife appeared in his hand. He looked calm as the grassland in the dark: "today, there are two Sun King''s disciples who say that I dare not kill them, but finally I cut off their heads. You have two more heads than them, or a little more halo?"


    The white woman and the devil man just responded. The two companions didn''t come back when they were going to attack Chu Feng in the daytime. So they were a ball. Why didn''t Chu Feng dare to kill them?


    Finally realized that they had gone into a misunderstanding, the devil man said anxiously: "if the two countries fight, we are here to deliver the message. You can''t kill us. That''s not good for the wind and your reputation."


    "I''ve been in disrepute for a long time." Chu Feng sighed, the knife in his hand fell down mercilessly and did not cut off their heads, but had already cut their throats, and the blood flowed all over the ground, which also added a bit of cold to the night.


    Two people''s eyes stare round slowly lost vitality, scattered consciousness of that moment, they regret in the heart, why to start so arrogant?


    Chufeng put the knife into the devil man''s body, and looked calm: "find someone to send the body to Qingding mountain, tell the sun king, Chu Feng will be on time tomorrow!"


    The invitation came to his hand. Although Chu Feng didn''t want to open the wound, he could see through his left eye. When his eyes were cold, he suddenly pulled out his knife, and a violent light flashed. The invitation directly became two and fell on two dead people: "send it with this one."


    "Let the Sun King and all the people know that if I kill my brother, I will have three thousand blood, and there is no bottom line!"


    Bing qingyujie looks at each other, and then quickly calls Lin Huali to handle the matter. She also throws the two bodies out of the garden. Lin Huali will send someone to deal with these things, but Chu Feng has disappeared.


    Chu Feng, who didn''t put all this in mind, went back to the hall and saw Murong Bing. They were all gone. His mouth twitched and he laughed bitterly. He was talking to the enemy outside. These women were relieved to rest. They didn''t know whether they had conscience or were too confident in him?


    Let Bingqingyujie go to rest early. Chu Feng goes upstairs and goes to his room. He is just about to open the door. His ears are moving and he hears some sounds. His left eye looks in and is shocked. How can Liu Jing be in it?


    And still lying naked on the bed, this if you open the door to enter, it is not embarrassing?


    Chu Feng couldn''t understand what Liu Jing was thinking. She had already lived in this room because he had not come back to Jianghai for a long time. She turned to look at Liu Yan''s room with her mouth slightly cocked up. It was time to do the last step.


    Lightly walked past, but not ready to open the door, suddenly behind a door opened, Chu wind smell a familiar smell, and then a light body was dragged in by a force.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1251

    Murong ice!


    Chu Feng is not the first brother of the uninhabited, but suddenly Murong Bing came up, so a little unprepared meaning, and even the brain seems to be slow, forget the reaction, let Murong Bing role reversal general up and down there!


    Chu Feng has always wanted to push Murong Bing away, but this woman always slips away at an important time. In addition, knowing from the Tibetan master that Murong Bing and lengrushuang are twin chaotic bodies, Chu Feng is even more excited.


    Although the Tibetan Master said that he could not accept the powerful power of the twin chaotic body until the Tianyang period, otherwise the body could not bear the huge power. But after taking the best quench body pill, Chu Feng was sure that his body had gone to the demigod state, and the attack under the demigod could be ignored under the operation.


    The reason why Qitian mountain was seriously injured was that he did not expect someone to attack behind his back.


    Now Murong Bing is so active that Chu Feng doesn''t worry about his strength. He has already taken the cold as frost. If he takes Murong Bing again, he can get the improvement of his original physical strength. He can definitely fly fast on the cultivation. Chu Feng only figured out all the problems in a moment.


    Turn passivity into initiative.


    At the moment, under the stimulation of clear and fuzzy two phases, Chu Feng''s eyes burst with flames, burning up the idea of possession.


    Murong Bing bukui is the Nine Tailed Tianhu who once reversed all living beings. One hand stretched out, and the green onion finger gently hooked: "come on!"


    Under the illumination of soft light, it emits light luster and makes people''s blood boil.


    But all of a sudden, Chu Feng stopped and felt something wrong. It was so real to look at Murong Bing under him. However, after countless fierce battles, Chu Feng found different feelings. He narrowed his eyes, twinkled his left eye, and violently twitched his mouth and left the bed: "ice, is this fun?"


    All of a sudden, the soft light in the room lit up. The original bed was naked, and Murong ice, who suffered from the impact, disappeared and was replaced by a quilt.


    Chu Feng took a look, slightly wry smile, if it was not for his last remaining trace of reason, and a left eye that can see through the vanity, he would really have to hold this quilt to a fierce battle of life tonight.


    Murong bingjiao smile voice from the balcony direction, people also came in, wearing a white pajamas, not exposed opaque, but wearing on Murong ice gives a kind of seductive natural feeling: "you once said, even if I am ten thousand people riding, will not care about my past, you love me this person."


    Come to embrace Chu Feng and bite his ear, Murong Bing still laughs: "so I know what I explain to you, you certainly don''t believe that in the past years, whether I am still a clean body, now I will prove to you that I am still clean, and I have not been touched by anyone."


    "Even kiss me, hold me, desecrate me, you are the first person ever!"


    Chu Feng made a wry smile. At first, he felt that Murong Bing had lost the cleanest body in the past years. But what happened just now can prove that Murong Bing did not lie. She was once a monster, but it does not mean that she is the same as Su Daji in the myth.


    Embracing the weak and boneless woman, Chu Feng''s expression appeared soft: "I believe in your innocence and everything, but do you still have anything to tell me, if it is not for my left eye to see through the vanity, will you not come out, and will not tell me all this, just will let the blood that appears to prove your innocence?"


    "Yes Murong Bing nodded and leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder and said quietly: "it''s not that I don''t want to give you the most real self. On the contrary, when I restored my real body in Yan''s family, I wanted to give it to you, but after you had a relationship with Leng Rushuang, I hesitated after Xuanyuan family knew that she was my sister!"


    "It''s not that I don''t love you, but that I can''t bear the pain of waiting for a hundred and thousand years after losing you!"


    Chu Feng released Murong ice, looking at the face of a tangled woman: "can you tell me?"


    Murong Bing nodded and took Chu Feng to sit down, smiling and covering Chu Feng with a blanket: "maybe you already know that I and Leng Rushuang are twin chaotic bodies. I am the main body. As long as you get me, you can get a kind of original strength. Cold frost is a vice-body, but there is also a strong power."


    "But it''s no use just to get her. But if we get our sisters at the same time, we will get the purest source power. At the beginning, your parents asked me to be your woman to save me. The purpose was to let me help you achieve the origin, but they didn''t know that I was only one of the twins."


    Twin chaos, twins of a sibling, are all women. They combine with others in the purest and most primitive way, so that the person can get strong support from the source and climb to the top of martial arts.


    As long as you get two sisters at the same time, you will activate the most original power, and let the cultivation of martial arts remove all obstacles and soar all the way.


    However, the twin chaotic body is against the heaven, but there is also a drawback, that is, two people can have relations with any man, but absolutely can not have relations with the same man, because that is the basis of starting the original constitution. Once combined with the same man, the twin chaotic body will recognize the Lord as if it were a artifact.Apart from that man, they can no longer have sex with other men. If they violate this, they will be possessed and die. Because when they combine with each other, their strength and that man have been assimilated, so that they can no longer have any sex with other men forever.


    "Cold frost has been combined with you, and I will have sex with you again. If you die, our sisters will never be able to find other men, unless you reincarnate!" Murong ice told these after Du Xiaozui: "it''s not that I don''t have the patience to wait for you, but that I can''t bear the loneliness."


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, did not expect the twin chaotic body even so pit father: "that means, cold frost and I have a relationship, you do not have nothing, but once you have a relationship with the same man, then it is equivalent to the body was under the loyal confinement, except me, no one can touch you?"


    "Bingbing, I can understand that you don''t want to be my woman forever?"


    "No Murong Bing looked tight and hugged Chu Feng, with a gentle look: "you touched the taboo for me on the dream Camel Mountain, and did not hesitate to dye three thousand demons for me. At that time, I recognized you. No matter how cold frost thinks, whether she loves you or not, I will give myself to you, forever."


    After a pause, Murong Bing showed a rare shyness. Chu Feng stood in front of him, and his white pajamas slipped down. Inside, he was completely naked: "tell you these, just want you to know that in this world, I am the most loyal woman to you, because after you get me, no one can get me again."


    "Endless years, my waiting is your love, I just hope, don''t negative me, otherwise I will be very painful!"


    Feeling Murong Bing''s rare shyness, Chu Feng stood up and fell off the blanket, hugged the woman, and affectionately kissed the delicate red lips. This time, he could feel that this was true, not a quilt.


    "King Zhou, Xuanzong, Wu Sangui, Huangtaiji, Chongzhen!" All of a sudden, Chu Feng cried out. In this dark night, with a kind of madness, Murong Bing could feel the slight movement of tearing, and Chu Feng''s words that made Murong Bing cry and laugh: "you can''t get it, I''ve got it!"


    "Ben Shao, whip up the horse to dry Daji!"


    At the same time, at the moment when Chu Feng and Murong Bing were completely combined, he fell on the ground with a cry of cold frost in a hotel in the Imperial City, and perspired clearly on his forehead. He felt the sense of shame and bit his teeth: "Daji, you stinky woman, you are really emotional!"


    "Chu Feng, if you dare to negate me and let me keep alive, I will kill all your women and brothers!" he said


    Tonight is destined to be the beginning of Chu Feng''s rise!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1252

    The next morning, at ten o''clock, the sun came into the room through a gap in the curtains.


    Two meters wide bed, the two bodies are still entangled together, not to say that the war to now, but the two sides fight to the end, there is no separation.


    Feeling the light shining on her eyes, for the first time in endless years, when Murong Bing, a woman, opened her eyes and saw the Chu wind close at hand, she felt still tightly connected and still felt a little pain. She slapped Chu Feng with shame and anger: "villain, you didn''t come out all night. You''re big."


    Murong Bing was coquettish for a moment, holding Chu Feng in both hands. She was extremely shy: "husband, I still want it!"


    Chu Feng felt his blood boiling. Last night, he fought with Murong Bing, not only without fatigue, but also with bravery. He directly climbed over Murong Bing''s body. The horn that had not been separated was played again. With a loud and loud voice, it reverberated in the villa this morning.


    Chu Feng even wondered, Murong Bing called all night, how can there be no hoarse meaning?


    At eleven o''clock, the two men had finished their morning exercises and went out of the room after a mandarin duck bath. Murong ice was a little more moist than yesterday. Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel a surge in her mind. No matter how many women can''t do without moistening, even Murong Bing looks a lot more tender at the moment.


    Only when they went downstairs, they saw the angry eyes cast by people in the hall.


    Bingqingyujie also said that they had been used to it, but Liu Yan and others were very angry in their eyes. Last night, Murong Bing''s voice was ringing there all the time, which made them have no way to sleep peacefully. They are also embarrassed to knock on the door to let Murong Bing and Chu Feng converge a little. At the moment, most of them are wearing a black eye ring.


    In the kitchen, Yao Qianxue came out, looking a little tired. Obviously, she didn''t have a good rest last night. When she saw the two people walking down the stairs, she glanced at the light complexity and covered it up well: "the meal is ready. I''ll go to the company first!"


    She went to pick up her bag. Yao Qianxue left directly. Liu Jing felt her stomach and her eyes. She said in her heart that she was not only hungry, but also sleepy. She glared at Chu Feng and quickly got up and followed Yao Qianxue away.


    Murong Bing became a real woman, but there was no other woman''s embarrassment the first time. She walked unnaturally. On the contrary, she was just like the beginning, with light steps and a silver bell like laugh: "don''t look at me with such envious eyes. In the future, you will have a chance, work hard, come on!"


    "But sister, I have a famous weapon, and I can fight for hours without defeat. You''d better fight two or three together, or you will be defeated at any time."


    "Shameless!" Almost at the same time, Liu Yan and her sister, even her eyebrows, all jumped out a word. Then they all stood up and walked to and from the kitchen, blushing, even the careless Liu Yan. Although she had a relationship with Chu Feng, there was no substantive breakthrough.


    The reason why she behaved like this was because she was really scared last night. She could still hear Murong Bing''s cry for several hours. Liu Yan''s hair was empty, and she wondered whether she would be directly dried to death by Chu Feng.


    Everyone sat at the table and ate the lunch prepared by Yao Qianxue, but everyone did not speak. A meal was carried out in such an awkward and weird atmosphere.


    Put down the bowl, Chu Feng looks at the time is 11:30, the time appointed by Sun King is two o''clock in the afternoon. When the sun is at its strongest, it will take more than an hour to drive to qingdingshan. This is still no traffic jam. Obviously, it is impossible to arrive on time.


    But Chu Feng didn''t worry too much about it. When he went downstairs just now, he had already called Li Ji, and so on. He went directly to the river and sea troops to fly by helicopter.


    "Husband, I will go with you to kill the sun king." Murong ice see Chu wind get up, also put down the bowl to stand up, Yang Yang small fist: "let him know bullying my husband, I will kill him."


    "No Murong Bing can really simplify things. She also believes that she has the strength to wreak havoc on the sun king. However, the sun king is not an individual, and there are so many disciples under his banner. To prevent him from becoming angry, Chu Feng decides to go by himself: "we always need to face it, and I believe that the sun king should still have such a bottom line."


    Liu Yan and they don''t know who the sun king is, but they know that all the people who were killed by the wind door the other day were the disciples of the sun king, and there were not many people who sent out, so the Sun King himself must be more powerful.


    Holding Chu Feng''s hand, Liu Yan seems to have forgotten the ordeal of last night: "or take Murong goblin, or I will die to show you if something happens."


    Chu Feng was astonished how Liu Yan and Yan Yan were the same, also comforted her: "this is not a lot of people can solve the problem, the sun king ordered me to go alone, then there must be someone to pay attention to here, I am not afraid, but I am worried that if you take other people to go, the Sun King will start on you."


    "Although this possibility is very low, but it does not rule out the possibility of its existence, so I do not want to bet."


    Liu Yan will continue to speak, I will not rest assured


    Turn to Murong Bing said: "you and Bing qingyujie also stay here, I can go myself, this is the order!"Murong ice Du mouth, a pair of aggrieved appearance: "sure enough to get other people''s body, from my husband''s order." In the speechless look of the crowd, his hands were on his waist and bowed: "obey your Majesty''s instructions!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, but he pinched Murong Bing''s nose. He turned around and walked out of the villa and drove a car out of the garden. Murong Bing was not as worried as Liu Yan. She knew that Chu Feng was a taboo. There were people who could kill him in the world, but they must be gods!


    After two minutes out of the garden, Chu Feng, who was ready to go to Jinghai army, stopped his car and looked at a young girl standing in front of the car.


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, opened the door and hugged her: "snow, I knew you would not be so merciless."


    Obviously, this person is Yao Qianxue. After she left, she didn''t go back to the company. Instead, she was waiting on the way to leave the villa. Chu Feng gave her a hug as soon as she came up. Yao Qianxue''s face was reddish and she felt a little sweet in her heart.


    Wait for Chu Feng to loosen her, Yao Qianxue face is that elegant look: "be careful of yourself."


    Yao Qianxue looked directly into Chu Feng''s eyes, bit his lips and plucked up courage: "if you really like me, want to conquer me, change my mind, then come back safely, or you have an accident, I will commit myself to others that day."


    Chu Feng took Yao Qianxue into his arms again. Last night, he wanted to let it go. But at this moment, he found that Yao Qianxue could not marry someone else. "I will come back."


    "Yes Yao Qianxue gently responded, and when Chu Feng let go, she turned to get on the bus and let Liu Jing directly start the car to leave, leaving Chu Feng with an invisible vague impression.


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. He knows that Yao Qianxue can wait here to show his concern. He still has feelings for him, but he can''t let go of his many women''s affairs for the time being. He shakes his head and tells that the revolution has not yet been successful. Chu Feng gets on the bus and continues to go to the Jianghai army.


    Qingding mountain!


    Then he made a sign on the only way to Qingding mountain: the climbing Road collapsed, under repair, no admittance!


    At the moment, in the pavilion on the top of the mountain, an old man of western regions with silver hair was sitting there with a cup of coffee and slowly drinking. Sometimes he looked at the two corpses covered with white cloth in the distance. There was no wave in his eyes, such as water calm.


    It seems that they are very old, but dozens of people standing around occasionally look at this place with absolute awe, as if it is some kind of God''s residence that cannot be climbed.


    And this man is the king of tangzhou, the sun king, one of the strong secular!


    Behind the sun king stood a respectful Anle, but when he looked at the two bodies covered with white cloth, there was a wry smile in the corners of his mouth. That was the person sent to inform Chu Feng to meet here yesterday. Only the living went there, and the dead came back.


    Those who came to the foot of the mountain quickly left, obviously worried about being killed by them.


    "Anle!" Sun Wang put down the coffee when light mouth: "you have seen Chu Feng twice, what kind of person do you think he is?"


    "Lawlessness!" Although curious about what the sun king asked Chu Feng to do at the moment, Anle kept an absolutely respectful attitude and answered earnestly without adding any personal color: "from the perspective of human normal thinking, he is a evil devil who does all kinds of evil and has countless hands stained with blood."


    "But standing in front of a person in charge, he is a good man. The stability of the underground world and the reduction of crime rate are indispensable to Chu fenggong."


    The Sun King nodded quietly. It seemed that Chu Feng had killed several of his disciples. It was not a great thing: "the Tibetan master came to me the day before yesterday and said that the death of chelsen had nothing to do with Chu Feng. If you hold on to this problem, it will only irritate Chu Feng, and then make things complicated and bloody."


    Anle frowned: "master, please forgive me. I don''t think Chu Feng did it. According to my information, Chu Feng forced his younger martial brothers to leave that day. According to Chu Feng''s disposition, he would not do anything superfluous."


    The Sun King nodded slightly: "at first, I also thought it was Chu Feng, but the Tibetan master disdained to lie. It seems that the emperor Wenzhou is very excited about tangzhou!"


    "Master, you know it''s not Chu Feng. Why do you want him to come here? And what you mean is to kill him."


    Sun Wang''s wrinkled face showed a meaningful smile: "I am a Tianchi man!"


    It''s not the answer, but Anle has already understood that the Sun King believes it''s not chufeng who killed Cherson, but he still has to appear here and even kill chufeng. The meaning is very clear, because he is a Tianchi man, and the most happy thing in Tianchi is.


    There are no elites in the pilgrimage!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1253

    It''s 1:45 in the sun.


    On the top of Qingding mountain, Sun King and others have been waiting here for several hours, but there is still no Chu wind.


    Anle looked at the way up the mountain, frowned and said, "master, will Chu Feng not come?"


    "He will certainly come." The Sun King sat there quietly, his eyes closed, like an old monk in meditation. His golden robe swayed with the wind, revealing his strong self-confidence: "because he is afraid, he is afraid that Maggie''s things happened the other day, so he will come and come on time."


    Angel''s expression was stagnant. He was puzzled and surprised. He knew how many Fengmen people they had killed in the past days. However, he did not tell the sun king about this matter, but now the latter knows everything.


    There was a chill in Anle''s heart, and there was a bold guess that this was the tacit consent of Sun King, his master.


    However, the idea was just beginning to sprout, and he was put out by Anle. He knew that he could not even have such an idea, because the sun king was his master, the king of tangzhou, and the God''s residence of Tianchi.


    "Shizu!"


    At this time, majie''er led several people and knelt on one knee outside the pavilion and respectfully opened his mouth: "according to the news that came back, Chu Feng had left his residence before 12 o''clock, but he didn''t come to Qingding mountain. He didn''t know where to go. He knelt down in three steps and buckle in nine steps, which was obviously ignored by him."


    Maggie''er''s words made an''erle frown. He just knew that someone was going to post to Chu Feng, but he didn''t know the specific reason. At the moment, he finally understood why he went to live people and came back to the dead.


    There are also some who can''t understand when the sun king so intimidated a person, kneeling three steps, nine steps a button to come here, Chu Feng''s temper, it will certainly kill people.


    Suddenly, an''erle''s body was slightly shocked when he thought of something. The sun king knew that Cherson was not killed by Chu Feng, and the two killed yesterday were also killed by Chu Feng. All these do not occupy the truth. Looking at the two corpses covered with white cloth, Anle instantly understood everything.


    This is what the sun king did on purpose to make Chu Feng angry and kill people, and then he could kill Chu Feng with justice, because the two countries did not kill the envoys. Other people who died said that it was impossible for Chu Feng to kill these messengers.


    For the first time, Anle was more worried and afraid of this master who had been teaching for many years.


    The Sun King waved to Maggie and asked them to get up. He raised his deep eyes and looked at the distant sky: "coming!"


    Maggie''er and others were stunned. The people at the foot of the mountain didn''t send news. Why did they come?


    Following the Sun King''s eyes to the distant sky, a black spot is slowly growing larger, and then a helicopter is clearly visible. After Margie slightly changed color, Maggie said angrily: "Shizu, Chu Feng ignored your authority. You asked him to kneel down three steps and one button nine steps to come to worship and die. He actually took a helicopter from the sky."


    "This is to tell you that he is always on your head, and he despises you!"


    "Maggie!" An''erle cheered. He knew that maggie''er hated Chu Feng, but this switch was that anyone would fight back with such behavior. Is it really a three-step kneeling and a nine step buckle?


    Sun King''s huge body moved slightly, twisted his neck and looked at the helicopter that could hear the roar: "it''s OK, for those who are going to die, we should give tolerance."


    Maggie was stunned, and then nodded slightly. She looked at the helicopter with deep hatred. She remembered that George''s body was separated, but she completely forgot her killing of the members of the wind door, the cruelty of Yao''s fat man''s limbs, and all the things that George was responsible for.


    The helicopter circled to the sky, slowly lowered to a height of 10 meters. The air flow generated by the rapid rotation of the propeller blew the trees and flowers down. The Sun King''s disciples and grandchildren standing everywhere were hunting.


    Suddenly, a figure leaped out of the helicopter. Under the sunlight, it fell like a God. Standing seven meters in front of the pavilion, he stood upright and upright, with a broad smile. All around him and even the sunshine were eclipsed, which seemed to be the focus of the world at this moment.


    The helicopter in the air when the Chu wind falls, hovers upward, flies toward the distance, its mission is to send the Chu wind here.


    Chu Feng, who landed on the ground, ignored the angry or murderous eyes cast by the people around him, and looked at the time with his mouth slightly cocked: "it''s three minutes before two o''clock. Obviously, I''m not late. I''m just kneeling three steps and nine steps a button. Ben Shao doesn''t kneel down to the ground, and even less kneels down to my enemies."


    "Chu Feng!" Seeing Chu Feng appearing, she was so arrogant that she cried out angrily.


    Chu Feng ignored the angry Maggie directly, and looked at the old man sitting in the pavilion. Although he had not seen the sun king, some people''s spirit and spirit were their name plate: "the semi God state is complete in the early stage. It seems that you are the sun king, but unfortunately, you have no chance to enter the mid body."


    The sun king, who had never been moved even when Chu Feng appeared, was stunned. His huge body slowly stood up with deep shock in his eyes.They did not know what the sun king was. At most, they only thought that he was a great master of the seven levels of tiannu and was infinitely close to the transcendental existence of demigod.


    However, Chu Feng said that the sun king was in the early stage of the demigod realm, and it was still approaching the middle stage. All of them were shocked and puzzled.


    "It is worthy of the name of the one who has been ruled."


    The sun king did not answer these things, but simply threw out a sentence. One moved to the four meter position of Chu Feng, and the wrinkles slowly bloomed: "only you know my realm, but also dare to appear here, not afraid of death, or do you know that you will die?"


    The Sun King''s understatement makes Maggie''s face show surprise and worship. The demigod state is the realm that only exists in the legend. Unexpectedly, the Sun King has gone to this realm. How can she not be surprised?


    Chu Feng smile, eyes swept over the white cloth covered body, meaningful: "many people want me to die, but they all died in the end, just like you personally sent me to kill as an excuse for the two grandchildren, they were arrogant there last night and talk to Ben Shao, but in the end, they died humbly."


    Sun King''s eyes congealed, and then he laughed: "less wind, wonderful man!" Then his eyes burst out with a terrible color: "only you know all this, why do you dare to appear in front of me, the death of Cherson has nothing to do with you, I can''t use it to attack you, but do you have any reason to explain the death of the messenger?"


    He thought that his judgment was wrong, but now the Sun King himself admitted that Anle knew that it was pure self deception.


    However, looking at the look of the people around him, an''erle crossed a faint bitter smile and knew that no one would care what kind of means Sun King used to kill people except him. Chu Feng was the judge of the least one, so he had to have an excuse to kill him. It was just the sun King''s practice that Anle could not agree with.


    Chu Feng had made a lot of judgments before he came. He just said it just for a trial. He didn''t want the sun king to admit directly that he was trying to make an excuse to kill him. There was praise for the Sun King''s cruelty. There was also an invisible killing opportunity: "it seems that you really want me to die, but it''s not because of your disciples."


    "Sun King, you will regret that you came to the pilgrimage."


    The sun king did not care about the ridicule in Chu Feng''s words, but also a little bit of provocation. His position was doomed to be wrong, and no one dared to say a word more, with a smile: "when you are dead, talk about it again!"


    "Margie, don''t you always want to kill Chu Feng? Now I''ve got all the excuses ready for you to do


    "Thank you, Shizu." Maggie looked excited and couldn''t understand at first, but now she also understood that Chu Feng''s identity could not be killed at will. She needed an excuse, and now is the best time to kill chufeng.


    "Ah Chu Feng sighed heavily, and there was a lot of cold killing opportunities in his happy smile: "Sun King, I have to admire your cruelty. In order to kill me, I can sacrifice the life of my disciples, but what you never know is that the death of nearly a thousand brothers of Fengmen is what I should do to destroy the holy land of the sun king."


    "Your excuse is meaningless in front of nearly a thousand lives, because I am very angry with Chu Feng."


    The sun king felt a bad premonition and raised his hand to stop Maggie''s hands: "what do you mean?"


    As soon as he asked, Anle''s phone vibrated. He took it out to answer the question. His face changed greatly. He said in surprise: "master, fifteen minutes ago, the adjudication office sent out 20 Tianyang Seven Realms, five tiannu six realms. Under the leadership of a seven level great circle strong man, the holy land was pounded, and the blood flowed into a river."


    "This time, master, you only left a younger martial brother from the five levels of tiannu. You can''t stop it."


    The Sun King''s eyes condensed and burst into a terrible color. The top of the mountain was covered by the semi divine power. Pointing to the Chu wind, you can see the anger in the Sun King''s heart: "Chu wind, you are despicable!"


    "Go away!" Chu Feng ignored the sun''s anger, and his left eye twinkled with a strange cold sharp: "I Chu Feng has already said to the world that whoever kills my brother, I will send someone a great slaughter. Regardless of status, even if you are Sun King, I want you to know that if you offend me, you will become the sunset."


    "After today, the king of tangzhou, the king of the sun, is a white bone at the foot of Chu Feng. I firmly believe it!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s contempt for the sun king, and hearing that the holy land had been bloody washed by the verdict, Maggie said angrily, "Chu Feng, I''ll cut you to pieces!"


    "No.78, 19th Avenue, Baifu!" Chu Feng smiles, ignoring the killing opportunities of the people around him and the oppression of the sun king. He says lightly: "there are 23 people living in total, and they will become 23 corpses in five minutes."


    Angry Maggie Er body a shock, that is her home address, Leng Ran after angry way: "Chu wind, disaster is not as good as family!"


    "Say a ball!" Although Chu Feng still had a smile, the whole person revealed the evil spirit: "because of a George who offended me and hurt me, you killed nearly a thousand of my brothers unreasonably. Aren''t they innocent people? Should their families bear the pain of losing them? ""So don''t tell me it''s useless. Your family''s death is just the beginning. I''m going to destroy your whole family''s paternity and matrilineage. I will not let go of any of the three hundred and seventeen people."


    Maggie''s body was so shocked and angry that she held back and bent. She roared hysterically, "you butcher, I''ll kill you, I''ll tear you to pieces. You stop all this for me!" The power of Tianyang''s four realms burst out, and majie''er blasted away towards the Chu wind. It was amazing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1254

    Tianyang period!


    You can use Zhenyuan as you like to enhance your attack power. It''s very simple to increase your attack power by ten times. Sometimes, when you blow out a fist at will, it will bring huge power. If ordinary people are hit, they will be blown into a pile of pieces in an instant.


    At the moment, majie''er, in her rage, has launched a powerful force. Ten percent of her strength is used. When she thinks of her parents and relatives as far away as Tianchi and her people are about to die under the people of the adjudication office, her heart is filled with anger and hysteria, but she does not mean to regret, and she does not think of the nearly qianfengmen members she killed.


    Sun King had no fluctuation of look suddenly changed, because he felt a breath of death, subconsciously drank.


    It''s just that Maggie, who is in a rage, can stop and greet Chu Feng''s head with a fist. Now she has only one idea in her mind, that is, to blow up chufeng''s head, so that her heart will be more comfortable.


    However, when her fist was only one centimeter away from Chu Feng''s head, it was difficult to get close to it any more, because the huge turbulence generated by her attack was also slowly calmed down.


    Her expression showed a trace of pain, and slowly bowed her head, and saw Chu Feng''s fist in her chest. She could only feel a kind of thing, tearing heart and lung!


    Puffing out a mouthful of blood, Maggie''s body fell into the distance just like the broken kite. When everything calmed down, Chu Feng made a faint and indifferent voice: "I will not let you die so simply, temporarily abandon your cultivation, and let you slowly die in humiliation."


    "Remember, it''s just the beginning, and you''ll have one of the most humiliating ways to die."


    There was only the wind whistling on the top of the mountain. Even the Sun King frowned and didn''t make any sound. Chu Feng''s strength was just a little bit. But how could he hurt Maggie?


    Chufeng shook his fist and didn''t care about the people''s eyes. He just felt a sense of inexplicable. He just found that he had entered the state of Tianjing, and there seemed to be some more things in his body. The hidden way owner didn''t cheat him and got Murong Bing and lengrushuang, which really had great benefits.


    Thinking about getting rid of the Sun King''s affairs, he quickly went back to the Imperial City, and found out the cold frost and was sleeping with him.


    At this time, the sun king also came back to God, squinting his eyes and asked, "you are so surprised by the state, but how can you do all this?"


    "When you die, I''ll tell you!" When the devil in his heart intended to touch the taboo, he was slowly revived. Chu Feng''s left eye was covered with a layer of blood red color, which was monstrous and terrible, just like the pupil of death. He hooked his fingers at the Sun King and despised him endlessly.


    The Sun King''s face is cold. As a strong man in the world, he is the transcendent existence of the pre demigod state. He is angry even if he is so despised by Chu Feng and washed by his blood.


    Maggie, who was abandoned by the Chu wind, was swept away by the gale. Bob saw that he gave up his intention to attack Chu Feng. He jumped into the air and hugged Maggie. Although he was not the first man, Maggie was undeniably his first woman.


    And in his heart, Bob still likes this elder martial sister, but the gap between the two sides is too big, he has been afraid to reveal it.


    After landing with Maggie in his arms, Bob jumped out for more than ten meters to avoid the violent air current surging. He felt that the joint efforts of dozens of martial brothers were enough to win the Chu wind.


    In the face of endless attacks, Chu Feng stood at the center of the original point and was crushed by that violent force. The corners of his mouth slightly cocked up and drew up an evil spirit awe inspiring radian. One hand gently raised: "thunder!"


    With the fall of Chu Feng''s voice, the sky, which was originally sunny, was covered with dark clouds at this moment. The sudden change also made those attacking people stop their pace and momentum, and were surprised to see this picture in the sky that they could not understand.


    Standing in the distance, Anle frowned and felt that the picture seemed familiar to him, but for a while he couldn''t remember where he had seen it. He only felt that there was a memory in his mind, which seemed to be sealed up.


    However, the Sun King''s brows are deeply wrinkled, and a legend that has been handed down for countless years appears in his mind. The legend comes from the East. Taboos appear, heaven and earth collapse, and martial arts are destroyed!


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and the sun king looked up at the sky. Nono said to himself, "the taboo man, the punishment of heaven?"


    Boom!


    With the sound of the Sun King falling, a ray of thunder flashed in the thick dark clouds in the sky, but it didn''t flash like a thunderstorm day. After the thunder flash, the thunder light continued to set and came towards the top of the mountain. All the disciples of the sun king in the Daze changed color.


    It''s just that human power is not a little worse in the face of the power of nature. The thunder blows and the dust blows, and a smell of burnt meat fills the air. Just a moment ago, the six elusive suns were annihilated in the thunder, and there was no residue left and turned into fly ash.


    In the face of unknown things, no matter how powerful people have instinctive fear, just wanted to rush to kill Chu Feng and tear his sun king''s disciples. At the moment, all he thought about was one idea, run!Any belief exists only when they have absolute strength and give their lives to win. At the moment, they have no confidence in defeating Chu Feng. Then the so-called belief and the awe of the Sun King will disappear. At this time, all they think about is that they can survive.


    One turn, two turn, still have a little fighting spirit of the people are also affected, have turned around to run.


    Chu Feng gave a cold smile, with a cold meaning of seeping people in the laughter: "want to go, is it possible?"


    With the gentle waving of fingers and the falling of seven thunders at the same time, the purest natural force is hard to stop. Even the powerful master of Tianyang period is in vain. The seven thunders blow down and explode, and more than ten people disappear again. Only the disgusting smell diffuses in the air, and everything is gone.


    Maggie, who was held away by Bob in the distance, shook her head in disbelief: "impossible, absolutely impossible. He is not a human being, he is not a human being."


    In the cry, Chu Feng didn''t induce Tianlei to kill again. He knew that it was just a deterrent. If he used it continuously, it would only increase the magic power contained in the taboo power. If he could use the taboo force seven times, it might become five or even three times. Now what he needs is time.


    When his reason still exists, we should get rid of all the people. Otherwise, although he will not be the one who died today, he will lose his mind.


    The phantom passed by. Before the two sun Wang''s disciples who had escaped to the mountain path had not arrived, they all stood in the same place. Looking down, they saw a hand coming out from the position of their heart. Waiting for the hand to be taken back, they all fell on the ground. They died in silence, bloody and cruel.


    The body shape of Chu Feng, who was incarnated as a murderous God, is hard to catch. Even though the speed of these people is very fast, it is difficult to do anything in the face of Chu Feng. In less than a minute, all the disciples brought by the sun king are killed, and their death looks very miserable.


    The two suns at the foot of the mountain were not allowed to get close to him. When he saw the helicopter, he went up to the mountain and saw Chu Feng blow the last man''s head. The bodies all over the place made them cold.


    When they didn''t see the scene of Tianlei killing, they became violent and rushed towards Chu Feng, which instantly narrowed the distance between the two sides. Their fists fell on Chu Feng, but then their faces changed greatly. They felt as if they had hit a sponge. Most importantly, their fists could not be taken back.


    Chu Feng looked at the frightened faces of them, evil spirit a smile, put his hands on their heads, as if watermelon collided together, blood spatter on the ground, white brain spilled, two bodies without head slowly fell down.


    Chu Feng shook off the blood on his hands, turned and walked towards the Sun King step by step. The evil spirit smile was still: "the sun king, the king of tangzhou, it''s a pity that it will fall!"


    The sun king looks calm, but his heart has already been stormy. He can kill dozens of strong men, but he can''t do the simple and bloody cruelty of Chu Feng. The most important thing is that the Sun King feels that even he can''t stop the falling thunder.


    Anle Shan stepped forward and stood in front of the sun king. No matter how cruel and cruel the sun king was, he would use the dead to find an excuse to kill Chu Feng, but it was his master after all.


    Simple and honest face is full of serious look, voice is firm: "wind is little, want to move my master, then kill me first."


    As for whether the sun king can kill Chu Feng, Anle has not much hope. The endless blood of chufeng just now can prove a lot of things.


    "Satisfy you!" Chufeng sneered and raised his hand. Anle''s huge body flew backward and hit the pavilion. However, he didn''t die. However, the seven levels of tiannu were so full that he was knocked over by Chu Feng. It was a nightmare for Margie and Bob who were still alive.


    Body shaking, Chu Feng stood in front of the sun king, cold and cruel smile: "do you want me to do it, or do you do it yourself?"


    Sun Wang narrowed his eyes. He didn''t want to be pinched by Chu Feng, who was supposed to control the situation. However, Chu Feng''s powerful strength stimulated him so hard.


    But he still had his own pride: "I think killing you is a simple thing like stepping on an ant, and I''m glad that I can kill you to make the fangs of the adjudication office converge a little bit. But now I find myself wrong. At the beginning, it was rumored that you killed the strong master around the young master of Wenzhou emperor family. I think that''s a rumor."


    "But when I found it so ridiculous, I would even reject the rumor, forgetting what I had warned myself many years ago, I would rather believe it than nothing."


    Chu Feng felt the restlessness of drinking blood in his heart, and he said in a low voice: "don''t talk nonsense. If you make a choice, don''t regret it. Today it''s either you or I. otherwise, how can I be worthy of my nearly 1000 brothers who died?"


    The Sun King couldn''t stop smiling bitterly. In the dark, his fate was killed by a dog. His figure flashed to ten meters away from the Chu wind, revealing his dignity: "let me ask for advice. It''s the one who punishes heaven."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1255

    War!


    After perceiving Chu Feng as a taboo, the sun king did not choose to escape or beg for mercy, because he knew that escaping would only lead to faster death, and his pride also doomed him not to choose such behavior. As for begging for mercy, if the king of Tang Zhou asked for mercy, even if he had obtained life and death, his life would be worse than death.


    Moreover, the hatred between the two sides is inextricable because of the nearly 1000 members killed by Maggie and the holy land of Sun King washed by the verdict. One of them is doomed to die.


    When the pavilion collapsed, Anle dodged away at the moment before the collapse, the trees broke lazily, and the flowers and plants were in a mess. Finally, they rose from the ground and flew in the sky.


    Today, it can be said that the strength of Maggie Er is the lowest. They are directly pushed down the mountain path by the violent force produced by Chu Feng and Sun King. They have been rolling down the mountain road from the top of the mountain road, and they are not dead or disabled.


    In the endless and terrifying air flow vibration, the Chu wind and the Sun King collide together, which is no less than the sound of thunder, shaking the whole Qingding mountain, and some places have even cracked.


    Immediately separated, the two men soared into the air and had a last absolute collision. The master of the western regions had a powerful and terrifying physical strength and destructive power. Ignoring the natural turbulence caused by the Chu wind, they fought a devastating battle with Chu Feng with a body so powerful that bullets could not kill it.


    If he wants to fight with the devil, he will continue to fight hard and die.


    The demigod realm, the mortals who are equal to heaven, can destroy everything with their random attack. Ordinary masters or martial arts can''t fight against it!


    Those who were killed by the Chu wind at first became fragmented in the fierce power. In the end, even the trace of the corpse could not be found. The Qingding mountain became a mess, and the original appearance could not be found any more.


    Chu wind and Sun King have no reservation of collision, both sides try their best to use the strength of the strongest confrontation.


    In fact, Chu Feng can kill Sun King with thunder, but Niang in the latter is also a strong man in the world. Although he is a little dirty, Chu Feng doesn''t mind giving him a good death, so he suppresses the taboo force, and does not let the magic grow too fast. He has a collision between the power and the flesh with the sun king.


    During the fierce battle, the two fell down the mountain road, directly smashed the road up the mountain, and all the way down, the place they passed became desolate, as if they had just suffered an earthquake.


    On the flat land under the Qingding mountain, they were separated by collision.


    The Sun King has a trace of blood on his mouth, and his whole body is filled with a terrible atmosphere of demigod, but his look is a little painful. Just now he had a fierce battle with Chu Feng, he found that Chu Feng had not used all his strength. His pain was not physical, but psychological.


    The semi divine cultivation, which he was proud of, had no effect in the hands of Chu Feng, and even the other side had not used all his strength. For the sun king, it was more painful than death.


    And Chu Feng, standing there with pride, can see a layer of black mist around his body, which is the essence of evil Qi. His left eye is red, and he can make people lost in general. Besides these changes, there is no trace of scar on his whole body.


    Hold up a finger: "now a move, I want you to die!"


    The sun king looked tight and cheered. He took the initiative to launch an attack. The fierce and unparalleled power seemed to be unable to stop. The Chu Feng''s body had never shaken for a moment. However, the sun king did not move.


    A hand gently raised, clenched into a fist, left eye burst out with a splash of blood. Suddenly, a violent natural magic power enveloped the sun king, and then was bombarded by an invisible force. The huge body flew out, and the golden robe was broken into pieces of flying.


    A hundred meters away, the Sun King''s huge body heavily hit the ground, a mouthful of blood gushed out of the sea. In the deep pit that was smashed out, the Sun King lifted his hand and slowly fell down, his eyes were wide.


    With the world''s reluctant to give up and a trace of regret, a generation of strong demigod figure Sun King, Tang Zhou king, once let countless people fear him, fall!


    This scene, has been difficult down in the eyes of angel and Maggie two people have sent out hysterical roar, Anle also seems to recover strength in general, a few flicker to the pit, looking at the sun king who is dead but his eyes are not closed, tears fall.


    Maggie and Bob rolled down the mountain road. It''s good that they can still live. They can''t stand up. They can only look at Chu Feng with anger and fear. They want to kill Chu Feng with their eyes.


    But all this is destined to be just a fantasy, eyes destined to be unable to kill people.


    Chu Feng put down the hand that killed the sun king with his fist, and his face recovered as calm as a level. The rolling magic power on his body dissipated invisibly. The dark and dark sky also dispersed the haze. He resumed the situation of bright sunshine in the clear sky.In addition to the mess of the Qingding mountain, all the breath has no longer existed, and Chu Feng is still that beautiful young man, but in the heart of Anle three people, he has been labeled as a demon.


    Anle held up the Sun King''s body in the pit and looked at Chu Feng with tears in his eyes: "can I take him away?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were calm: "in five hours, go away!"


    Angel nodded and quickly left with Sun King in his arms. As for Maggie and Bob, he didn''t want to pay attention to it. If Maggie didn''t kill so many people in the wind door, he believed that the result would not be so bad at the moment. At least, the sun king didn''t have to die so miserably, and he could still have a life.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and went to maggie''er and looked at their embarrassed appearance. His expression was slightly cold: "tell me, where does your self-confidence, your arrogance and arrogance come from?"


    Majie''er wanted to be tough, but she finally turned into a bitter smile. In retrospect, her arrogance towards Chu Feng has always been a joke. The sun king can easily kill people. What does she think of his qualifications?


    After closing her eyes, Maggie, who had been determined to die, said faintly, "kill me!"


    "Kill you? Do you think you can die that simple? " Chu Feng sneered, a piece of his hand. Bob was pinched by him. When Maggie opened his eyes, Chu Feng slowly increased his strength. In Maggie''s painful eyes, he crushed Bob''s throat and let him die humbly.


    Cold mouth: "he loves you, but it''s a pity that I won''t let you die together. I''m used to destroying your beauty. I want you to die in peace."


    The death of nearly a thousand Fengmen members has made Chu Feng ignore any bottom line and look at the distance. Knowing that the people of the wind gate are coming, Chu Feng smiles with the cruelty that makes Maggie''s cold: "and before you die, I will let you taste endless joy. Heaven and earth are my industry, but there is a lack of a woman like you."


    Maggie''s pupils shrank violently, and he said, "Chu Feng, you can''t die easily. You can''t do this!"


    Chu Feng suddenly squatted down and grabbed Maggie''s neck. He said harshly, "I can''t do that. Is it right for you to kill so many brothers of mine? Because George, you killed so many brothers of mine. What do I think I should do to you? Or do you think that George colluded with Prince Bogor to make a stumbling block for me?"


    "Even if the threat is less, or do you think you should be superior?"


    She threw Maggie on the ground and shot out three gold needles in her hand, with a voice that made her despair: "and you don''t want to die. My three needles will make you weak and strengthen your physical strength. Although you have no cultivation, your physical quality is still there. Eighty men are not a problem."


    A hand gently raised: "I wish you a good time, happy death!"


    There was only a shadow in her body. Chu Feng took back the gold needle and left quietly, leaving majie''er with no power to die. She returned her tragic ending. Chu Feng had no pity for the dead Fengmen members, even if she had a little pity.


    He didn''t care that the enemy had attacked and killed him for thousands of times, but he hated to kill the people around him. Maggie''s behavior completely angered him.


    The tears of Maggie, who fell on the ground, fell down. She regretted but had no effect at the moment. Looking at Bob, who was dead in front of her, Maggie looked into the sky. She knew that Chu Feng had given her the most humiliating and humble way to die, which was in inverse proportion to the glory of the first lady she had imagined before.


    Close her eyes, Maggie''s heart issued a voice, the next life, I just want to be simple!


    An hour after the end of the Qingding mountain time, the world''s leaders and the hermit interface were shocked. The king of tangzhou, the sun king, entered the holy Dynasty, intending to kill Chu Feng and avenge his dead disciples. However, there was only one result, a humble death!


    At one time, the world''s four storms, Tianchi authorities also launched the emergency plan, the storm in the future!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1256

    Three days later, the storm subsided.


    In the past three days, the dark waves of the world have been surging, and endless blood has been quietly carried out in the dark.


    After the first World War of qingdingshan, the Sun King fell down. Chu Feng, with the power of victory, deterred the Tianchi authorities with a half light speed missile, and asked the adjudication office to mercilessly bloodwash the Sun King forces in Tianchi. In addition to the destruction of the holy land, all the Taiyang King''s disciples were killed within three days.


    Even if there are some fish who have missed the net, they will hide and change their names or leave Tianchi.


    Those who used to call themselves the Sun King''s disciples felt glory and pride. Now, as the Sun King''s disciples, they are a butcher''s knife. Many people want to get rid of this relationship, so as not to die under the knife of the judgment office.


    The king of tangzhou deterred the power of Sun King in Tang Zhou countries. So far, in the case of showing tusks in the ruling, it completely collapsed, and the sun king died in a foreign country.


    At the same time of ruling, Hercules of Tianchi realm also changed. James, one of the battle tigers, suddenly launched a war. On a dark night, he killed yasler''s family, and then controlled Dali with a strong hand.


    In this change, the asiler family, which was extremely windy for a time, was completely annihilated. James became the new leader of Hercules. At the same time, he declared to the outside world that he was not the enemy of rulings, and that he was the enemy of chufeng.


    Only as you know, James has cooperated with Chu Feng for a long time. The reason why he succeeded in killing yasler that night was because he cooperated with those who were strong in the judgment of clearing up the Sun King Power in Tianchi. However, even if the Tianchi responsible person had insight, he would not speak out unwillingly.


    Chu Feng is a son of a bitch. Whoever prevents him from retaliating against the Sun King''s forces will be slaughtered in the heyday. The deterrence of the half light speed missile is there. If it really explodes in Baifu, Tianchi will be in a panic and its position as the world''s overlord will disappear.


    Therefore, Tianchi did not express any opinions in this turmoil.


    Even secretly ordered the Tianchi dignitaries to take good care of themselves and not to go out at this time to offend the people of the adjudication office. The protection of Chu Feng is beyond human understanding.


    Three days later, as everything subsided, the adjudication office left Tianchi in accordance with the original agreement. However, when they left, Wenzhou also fluctuated. The Rothschild family entered Tianchi after the shock with strong economic power, and established their foothold in the shortest time.


    This is on the surface. Secretly, the Wenzhou emperor''s family also took advantage of the disappearance of the Sun King''s power, and sent powerful forces to settle in to help the great emperor family open up markets all over tangzhou. A time ago, Tianchi, which the top crocodiles in Wenzhou couldn''t step in, was torn open because of the violence and blood of the adjudication office.


    In the past, tangzhou, which used to be Tianchi YiYanTang, began to loose and become a sign of history.


    It''s just that there are not too many people to care about it, and even a lot of people clap their hands in secret. Undoubtedly, the happiest thing is that Tianchi is not willing to see the rise of Shengchao, and Shengchao has never been happy to see Tianchi''s misfortune, but these things are only in the dark. If they are thrown out, it is almost meaningless.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, Jianghai fengteng garden.


    Chu Feng has been in the river and sea for the past three days. He has been commanding the people in the adjudication office by remote control. Until he receives the news that he is stable, his nerves are relaxed after several days. As for the Wenzhou emperor family''s entry, chufeng doesn''t care. Before the clown dies, he needs to hop a little.


    He will not forget that the people of the great emperor''s family stabbed the sword in secret, and that the Sun King came to the holy court. Maggie Er slaughtered nearly qianfengmen members. At the moment, there is no action, just waiting for the storm to calm down. Even the actions will only cause panic, which is not what Chu Feng wants or does not want to see.


    What''s more, behind the great emperor''s family is the spiritual heaven. Without the assurance of absolute one-off destruction, Chu Feng will not act rashly, at least until the ruling office is completely integrated.


    Under the night, the moon was in the sky, and Chu Feng walked into the garden. More than a month later, it was the Mid Autumn Festival. Time passed quickly, and a lot of things happened. Looking back, he saw Murong Bing and Liu Yan. They were eating chicken over a bonfire. Chu Feng suddenly liked this feeling.


    There is no plot, no fight, peaceful life is a kind of hope.


    But he also knows that this simple thing for ordinary people is a kind of extravagant hope for him, because yesterday he received the news from Xuanyuan ancestor and the confirmation of Xuanwu that three doors and four families have begun to be born. Because of the Qitian mountain incident, they have less awe of the verdict office and Xuanyuan family.


    Of course, the betrayal of green dragon and white tiger has brought them some confidence.


    Three doors and four families were born, and the green dragon and white tiger betrayed each other. All these actions provoked the majesty of the little Lord ruled by Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng did not have any anger at the moment. This was a state of mind that he did not understand after combining with Murong Bing.


    However, such a state of mind is a good thing, and Chu Feng will not go to many explorations.


    She went to sit in front of the fire. Yao Qianxue didn''t come back in the past two days. Chu Feng knew that she had deliberately avoided it, so she and Liu Jing were not there, and Chu Feng would not explore. The people in the secret Jade Scorpion group would not let them encounter any danger."Get out of here


    Just as soon as she sat down, Liu Yan said with a cold face. Her eyes were angry, as if Chu Feng owed her something. "It''s ok if you accompany Murong goblin on the first day. It''s ok if you go to see the Sun King on the second day and come back too tired. On the third day, you say you want to improve your real strength


    After a pause, Liu Yan grinned her teeth and hummed: "but last night was the fourth day you came to the river and sea, but you climbed into the room of catkins. What do you mean?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He thought that Liu Yan was angry. He had no choice but to laugh bitterly. Murong Bing also fanned the flames: "that is, Liu Yan''s door is open, but you don''t go in. It''s too shocking."


    "Girl Yan, I support you and get angry. I won''t touch you for him in the future."


    "Get out of here Liu Yanjiao drank a word. How could she not know that Murong Bing was deliberately provoking her to anger her. She hummed and grabbed Chu Feng''s ear. The violent girl''s temper was revealed: "I tell you, I''m very convenient tonight, and I was stimulated by you and catkins last night. I really want it. If you don''t hand in the gun, I''m not finished with you!"


    Liu Yan''s toughness makes Murong Bing and others giggle and giggle. It is estimated that Liu Yan can be tough to this degree and take the initiative to ask men to give it to her.


    Chu Feng reluctantly took away Liu Yan''s hand. Rao was as thick as the city wall. However, Liu Yan couldn''t stand it. He turned his eyes and said, "OK, but we need catkins together. Do you want to do it?"


    This is a casual word, the purpose is to anger Liu Yan, do not want to hear Chu Feng''s words do not want to think, even a little hesitation did not hum: "don''t talk about catkins, is you pull Murong goblin and ice pure jade, I don''t care tonight, but said good old lady must head gun!"


    Then the weak added: "a person, I can''t stand, so what am I afraid of?"


    Chu Feng''s first ten thousand grass mud horses were galloping there. Suddenly, she felt that Liu Yan was so loving. In addition to Murong Bing, catkins were still very shy and blushed. Especially, she did not have a husband and wife with Chu Feng. Her head went down. She could accept it with Yujie. How could it be possible?


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, and then is stimulated like this. He is afraid that he will draw his gun to fight on the spot. He coughs to attract everyone''s attention: "I am going to go back to the imperial city tomorrow. Three doors and four families have been born. The green dragon and white tiger are also covetous of Longmen tiger. If I don''t go back early and arrange to suppress these unfavorable factors, I''m not very stable after all."


    When it comes to business, Liu Yan also dispels Chu Feng''s tangle: "I can''t help you. Be careful. What I can do for you is to make the river and sea have no fluctuation."


    "That''s enough." Chu Feng smile, holding Liu Yan''s hand, is ready to continue to speak, the phone rings out at an inopportune time.


    When Chu Feng pressed the answer button, aunt Qin''s anxious voice came: "the wind is low. Jin''s villa is attacked by unknown forces. We can''t stop it."


    Chu Feng stood up all of a sudden. Jin''s mountain villa guards hundreds, at least a thousand people could attack. Now aunt Qin called and said that she couldn''t stop it. Chu Feng felt incredible. If you know the latest support, you can arrive at full speed in 10 minutes.


    Thinking about it, he asked, "hold on, 20 minutes, it''s here."


    After hanging up the phone, Chu Feng called Jiang Hai, the temporary person in charge of Yao pangzi''s replacement, and asked him to quickly mobilize people to support him. He also said to Bing qingyujie, "follow me to Jin''s villa, and the attacker will let aunt Qin ask for help so soon. It''s not easy!"


    As the car sped away, Liu Yan was stunned with a chicken leg. After half a sound, she called out, "are you going to stay alone tonight?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1257

    Inch inch soil, inch inch inch blood!


    When Chu Feng appeared in Jin''s villa, only such words could be used to describe the scene here. The Jin''s villa, which was guarded by hundreds of people, was in a mess, bloody and corpses everywhere. The main building had been on fire, and all the organs had been destroyed artificially.


    Anxiety filled with the smell of blood, let Chu Feng face slightly gloomy.


    Miserable!


    At the moment, the scene here can only be described as miserable. At a glance, there is not a living person in sight. All the support people are standing around, and they are also shocked by the scene. It is too bloody and inhumane to describe the scene at this moment.


    Chu Feng''s feet slightly forward, looking at the burning main building, heart inexplicable pain, thinking of his first bodyguard work, that sweet and lovely woman, Chu Feng''s eyes are slightly heavy, a killing machine is invisible in his body, giving people a feeling that they will be torn by the airflow when they are close.


    Bingqingyujie follows Chu Feng, and looks slightly at such a scene. It''s so bloody that they can''t accept it.


    A murmur came out from a corner. Chu Feng''s spirit flickered. When he got there, he saw a woman covered with blood. It was Mrs. Qin who called him. She quickly squatted down, and the golden needle twinkled into aunt Qin''s acupoint: "don''t talk!"


    With her hand on the pulse of aunt Qin, Chu Feng''s heart sank and passed a trace of impatience, because Aunt Qin''s internal organs and six internal organs had been shattered, which is absolutely not what normal people can do. Chu Feng closed his eyes and took a deep breath, because he knew that he could not save aunt Qin.


    Holding her hand, Chu Feng didn''t feel relieved, just a kind of indifference to the calm of the finger: "how can this happen?"


    Jin''s villa was the reconstruction of Huangfu villa. It was improved several times in Jin Qiaoyan''s hands. When Chu Feng came, he simply saw it. Even if a martial artist in Tianyang period came here, it was difficult for him to retreat in the face of powerful organs. However, those organs seem to have lost their significance tonight.


    Aunt Qin''s mouth bleeding, weak back: "tonight came three people, from the gate to kill, block can not be blocked, the mechanism is invalid!"


    "Everyone in the family is dead. Miss Kim and his wife are taken away!"


    After nightfall, everyone has gone to bed, but they suddenly think of the alarm. Three masked men come down from the sky and generally kill the guards in the garden mercilessly. Even if many people are surrounded, it is only the result of death, and the mechanism started is completely invalid.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were gloomy: "do you know who it is?"


    Aunt Qin shook her head: "I can''t see their faces clearly. I want to stop one of them. It''s just a slap. Lord Jin, they all died in their hands. I also fainted to avoid early death. You must find your wife. She is a woman with a hard life."


    "Please, please",, ","


    with the last expected voice, aunt Qin completely closed her eyes and died. When she died, she did not have any look of reluctance, but was just a kind of serenity. Chu Feng slowly put her on the ground and stood up. At this moment, all the people around Jin''s villa felt a chill.


    The people who put out the fire had already arrived, and it took half an hour to put out the fire completely. However, the king''s villa was left with the appearance of a disastrous defeat. Within a year, the place encountered several major events, which seemed to be an ominous place.


    Liu Yan in the residence also received a report, at the moment with a team of police arrived, see Chu Feng look quiet sitting in the side of the pavilion, Liuyan can feel the irritability in his heart.


    There is no past to disturb the Chu wind, let people quickly into the burning ruins to find, although there is no living, but always need to do something.


    After a busy night, the ruins were completely cleared at 6:00 a.m. the next day. A cordon was set up around King''s villa. Vehicles and pedestrians were not allowed to enter or pass through. People also carried out 18 bodies from the ruins, which had been burned and could not be seen in their original form.


    Liu Yan also came to Chu Feng''s side after getting the report and some news summary, and said softly: "according to our investigation, there are only 18 corpses in the ruins, but according to the confession of the remaining alive people, including the Jin family and Jin Qiaoyan, there should be 21 people!"


    "Bingqingyujie said that Jin Qiaoyan and Jin Xiaoqi were taken away. There are 18 bodies here, and there should be another person!"


    One night, Chu Feng''s indifferent pupil was slightly condensed. He stood up and looked at the eighteen corpses covered with white cloth: "the fastest time is to test and verify the identity of these 18 corpses. I want to know who the other one is!"


    Before Qin''s death, aunt Qin told her that all the organs were invalid. At first, Chu Feng didn''t think much about it. But at the moment, three of the 21 people were still alive. After removing Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan, the other one was most likely to survive.


    Liu Yan nodded and arranged for professionals to extract DNA for comparative investigation, and then approached Chu Feng a little bit: "husband, don''t be angry. Things have already happened. It''s bad for your health and you can find out revenge."Chu Feng knew that Liu Yan was worried about him. Otherwise, how could the violent girl be so gentle and reluctant to smile, regardless of other people around him, pinched Liu Yan''s face and looked at the rising sun in the distance: "don''t worry, I know how to do it. You can do your things at ease, don''t worry about me!"


    "Auntie!" Just at this time, outside suddenly came a Jiao drink.


    Chu Feng and others looked back. They saw more than a dozen cars parked outside. They heard Huang Fu Ruo die, who came from the imperial city and was washed by blood, got out of the car with an ugly look. They immediately locked aunt Qin lying on the ground and quickly went to squat down.


    From childhood to adulthood, Huangfu''s family is indifferent. Huang Fu Ruo die was brought up by Aunt Qin. Naturally, the feelings between the two sides are not bad. Seeing the people who had been good to her die now, you can imagine the pain in Huangfu ruodie''s heart.


    Chu Feng patted Liu Yan on the shoulder, indicating that she should go to work first. She went to pull Huangfu ruogdie, who was squatting on the ground, holding back no tears. She held back her anger and comforted the sad woman who didn''t cry: "don''t be sad. The murderer will pay a heavy price. I swear!"


    Huangfu ruodie silently leans on Chu Feng''s shoulder. Liu Yan, who tells people to clean up the corpse and the scene, turns back to see Du Du mouth. Although she knows that she should not be jealous at this time, she still feels a little uncomfortable when she sees Huang Fu Ruo die in Chu Feng''s arms.


    Willow catkins come from the side, can see Liu Yan''s heart thought, low voice: "elder sister, we are two people, Huangfu ruodie is a person, we have more advantages, less wind is heavy taste!"


    Liu Yan nodded and thought it was reasonable, and then his face was cold and he said, "what a mess to do?"


    "Captain!" A police officer also ran to Liu Yan at this time and pointed out: "just now we searched the outside according to your will. We found a dying woman among the flowers on the side of the road, with a knife in her stomach. It seems that it is going to die soon."


    Chu Feng, holding Huangfu ruodie, hears it. Releasing Huangfu ruodie quickly disappears from the front of the people. The speed makes people smack their tongue. Huangfu ruodie also thinks of something to quickly follow up.


    Sixty meters away from Kim''s villa, a lush flower bush has been separated by police officers. At the moment, a woman is lying there dying.


    Chu Feng came, those police officers automatically get out of the way, walked forward, chufeng squinted his eyes: "is it you?"


    Park LAN Shu, the mother of Jin Qiaoyan!


    Park LAN Shu''s face was pale and powerless. Seeing the hatred in Chu Feng''s eyes, he immediately faded away. His cracked lips opened slightly: "go and save Xiaoqi. She''s been caught!"


    Chu Feng came and squatted down and looked at Pu Lan Shu. Although he was dying, she was better than aunt Qin. Four gold needles fell down to strengthen her vitality and asked, "what''s going on?" The left eye is also looking at Park LAN Shu at the moment, because he suspects that the third one is the problem.


    And this man is park LAN Shu, but now lying here seriously injured, Chu Feng is not willing to give up a detail.


    Park LAN Shu felt that his strength seemed to recover a little, and whispered: "I don''t know who those people are. I only heard them speak cold and barren Southern language. They took Xiao Qi and Jin Qiaoyan away. During my resistance, I gave me a knife and left it here. I don''t know the rest. Please go and save Xiaoqi!" At the same time, his eyes flashed a trace of struggle that others could not detect.


    What she didn''t know was that Chu Feng saw all this in her eyes, and even when she said she didn''t know who those people were, she saw a look of deception in her body.


    His heart moved slightly, suppressing the opportunity to kill, and said faintly: "you don''t know who they are and how I can save Miss Jin. Although the south of the cold desert is only a small place, it is not easy to find someone. Moreover, there are many people who can speak the language of Han Huang Nan. This range is too large."


    Park LAN Shu frowned gently and hesitated in his eyes: "maybe it''s the Liu family. You didn''t want to have less wind. You saved us, so you sent someone to do things."


    This time, Pu Lan Shu had no color on her body. The Chu wind swept over her and stood up with a meaningful coldness. She stood up and looked at PU Lanshu from a commanding position. Although he did not participate, he vaguely knew something. He sighed softly: "all the tricks are too clever, which will kill Qing Qing Qing''s life. Mrs. Jin, have a rest!"


    Taking back the gold needle, Chu Feng turns indifferently. He can save Pu Lan Shu, but he doesn''t want to save him. For park LAN Shu, death is the only way back.


    Because he has vaguely known what the truth is, ridiculous Park LAN Shu''s innocence, sympathy for the fate of the Jin family!


    A command also reached the ear of Ziyi, who was far away in the imperial city. He mobilized 20 people in Tianyang period and 5 people in tiannu period to follow him to the south of the cold desert!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1258

    At two o''clock in the afternoon of the same day, Ziyi came to Jianghai with the 25 strong men of the adjudication office.


    "Do you believe what Park LAN Shu said?"


    Huangfu ruodie sent Chu Feng to the airport. In 20 minutes, the flight will take off to the south of Hanhuang. The woman who has calmed down from her grief has recovered her senses: "there are a lot of people who speak the language of Han Huang Nan, but they are not necessarily in the south of Hanhuang. Do you need more time to investigate Chu?"


    Chu Feng understood Huang Fu Ruo die''s worry and whispered, "you don''t know Pu Lan Shu. I have a sense of propriety."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s determination, Huang Fu Ruo die stopped persuading him and took Chu Feng''s hand: "be careful. I''ll wait for you to come back."


    The woman who is not good at emotional expression wants to fight with Chu Feng, but she knows that the level of contact between Chu Feng and Chu Feng can not be controlled by her. She can only stabilize the domestic situation and let Chu Feng have no worries.


    Chu Feng did not speak any more. She started boarding after five minutes, and she never told anyone his judgment.


    That''s Park LAN Shu!


    At the last moment, Chu Feng''s left eye saw deception on her. He had already known all the truth of the matter. It must be that park Lanshu and some people of Liu''s family had reached an agreement and destroyed all the organs from the inside of Jin''s villa. The purpose was to take some people away in exchange for Liu''s promise or something.


    However, some things went beyond Park Lanshu''s expectation. The people who took action killed all the people in Jin''s villa, including the Jin family, and even Pu Lanshu, who was colluding with both inside and outside, was killed in the end.


    I''m afraid that''s something that park Lanshu didn''t think of. You can see it from her struggling and painful eyes at that time.


    Therefore, Chu Feng didn''t tell anyone what he was aware of, because it was a tragedy, and Pu Lanshu was just a poor man. He dreamed that he could join forces with Liu''s family to get support and return to the Han Huang Nan area. However, he did not know that her cooperation brought about the complete collapse of the Jin family. It had to be said that this was a drama.


    Full of hope, but brought her a devastating disaster.


    Chu Feng, who gets on the plane, sighs slightly. Even if he finds Jin Xiaoqi, he will not tell that sweet girl. If she knows that the tragedy of Jin''s family comes from her mother''s bad heart, she will surely leave her heart a scar that can''t be erased for a lifetime, which is not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    Looking at the window outside, Chu Feng''s eyes in the killing machine gradually condensed, cold and desolate Nanliu family, it seems that a circle, after all, is to meet.


    On this trip to the south of Hanhuang, chufeng only accompanied him with the 25 strong rulings of ziyihe. There were less than 30 people in his party, but chufeng felt that it was enough!


    Ziyi is sitting beside Chu Feng, feeling his different breath. She guesses that Chu Feng''s anger is so strong that if Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan were not taken away, Chu Feng would not go there in person. Any force at will could destroy the cold and desolate Nanliu family.


    I want to open my mouth to break the silence, but I don''t know how to open my mouth. I don''t care about you!


    Hancheng, the capital of the south of the cold desert!


    When Chu Feng''s flight would arrive in the south of Hanhuang two hours after the official departure, an emergency meeting was held in the chief office of Hanhuang south, and the only female chief, chief Park, personally supported the meeting.


    Stamping one''s feet can make Han Huang Nan tremble. Dozens of people in charge of Han Huang Nan are sitting on both sides of the conference table. The charming chief executive Pu glances at them: "Chu Feng comes to hanhuangnan. Who can tell me why? The affairs of the Jin family are not over, and the collateral people have already been released?"


    "Why did he come to the south of the cold desert?"


    This is the problem that chief park has been confused after receiving the news from the aviation administration. Chu Feng came, and she came by plane in an open and aboveboard manner. Because the news of the tragedy of Jin''s mountain villa was blocked, she didn''t know why Chu Feng came.


    Jin''s relatives have been released. She can''t find the reason why Chu Feng came to the south of Hanhuang, but she is very clear that Chu Feng will not come to the south of cold and barren land for no reason.


    Next head position vice chief shakes head: "Chu Feng is a neuropathy, who knows how he suddenly came?"


    Chief Park frowned and looked at a gray haired old man sitting on his left. He said politely: "Master Liu, it''s the Lius who deal with Chu Feng more in the south of Hanhuang. I don''t know what you think about his coming to hanhuangnan without covering up his traces?"


    Obviously, this man is the master of the Nanliu family, Liu Zhen!


    Hearing this, Liu Zhen slowly opened his eyes, and a puzzled look flashed in his eyes: "I''m also thinking about this problem. According to the truth, the Jin family has completely become the past. Chu Feng can''t come here for the Jin family. But recently, no cold southern forces have offended Chu Feng. I can''t imagine why he came."


    "However, we can''t refuse to let him enter the country legally. We can only ask someone to investigate him at that time."


    Mr. Park nodded: "at present, it seems that this is the only way. But you should also pay attention to one thing. Chu Feng is just a madman. It is not for me to increase the ambition of others and destroy my own prestige. It is really too powerful to adjudicate. If there is no need, don''t offend Chu Feng. He has done nothing less than that!"All the people in charge of the meeting nodded one after another, only Liu Zhen''s eyes kept beating there. There was always some bad premonition, but he couldn''t know what was wrong!


    Thirty kilometers away from the chief mansion, a villa is the home of Nanliu''s family.


    At the moment, in the quiet backyard of Liu''s villa, a woman who has been pregnant for nearly nine months is standing in front of the window. Who else can she be?


    "Miss, it''s windy by the window. You''d better sit down and have a rest."


    The door opened at this time, a servant came in and saw Liu Zhixin standing at the door and quickly opened his mouth. At the same time, he took a reclining chair and put it behind Liu Zhixin: "and it will be born in two weeks. You should pay attention to your body!"


    Waiting for Liu Zhixin to sit down, the servant laughed: "if the children of the powerful people in the cold and barren South know that you haven''t gone out for such a long time and are pregnant, what expression and mood will it be?"


    "I don''t know which young talent it is. You are willing to be nameless and pregnant with his child, and the master is not angry!"


    Liu Zhixin smile calm, looking at a Book of some years, looking at some things above, smile playfully: "he is a little hairy boy, ten years younger than me!"


    The servant''s mouth widened in an instant. She has been taking care of Liu Zhixin since she became pregnant. Many people in Liu''s family don''t know about it. She once speculated which crocodile Liu Zhixin was pregnant with. But at the moment, she felt that she had heard her words wrong?


    The child in Liu Zhixin''s stomach is a man of ten years younger than her. The servant''s mouth closed suspiciously and asked, "Miss, are you kidding?"


    As the eldest daughter of the Liu family, Liu Zhixin is also known as the first strange woman in the south of the cold desert. She has numerous pursuers and is also very excellent. I don''t know how many people covet, but they can''t kiss Fangze. As a ten year old man, isn''t Liu Zhixin only 19 years old now?


    The servant''s first feeling is to joke. What can a 19-year-old boy achieve? Can the old master of the Liu family acquiesce in this matter, and even cooperate with the outside to say that Liu Zhixin is seriously ill, and will be infected?


    Liu Zhixin knew the servant didn''t believe it, but she was too lazy to explain and waved: "you go out first, I''ll have a rest!"


    The servant nodded, but still did not believe what Liu Zhixin said. When the servant went out, Liu Zhixin got up to take a nap, and the phone rang.


    Slowly walked over to pick up to answer, about to be a mother of Liu Zhixin face smile are a little more: "father!"


    "The wind of Chu has come to the south of the cold desert." Liu Zhen, who just came out of the chief office, made a phone call. Without any nonsense, he directly cut into the main topic: "there will be more than an hour before we will officially arrive in the south of Hanhuang. At present, I don''t know why he wants to come. I want to ask you about your pregnancy. Do you know Chu Feng in the end?"


    This is also the only reason Liu Zhen can think of Chu Feng may come to the cold desert south, that is to know that Liu Zhixin is pregnant or his child.


    In addition to Liu Xinnan''s heart, I will not trust her father to take care of her for three months


    "It''s even more impossible for me to tell Chu Feng that I''m pregnant. This child is the hope of the Liu family."


    Sitting in the car ready to go to the company Liu Zhen smell speech, but also do not doubt what Liu Zhixin said, nodded slightly: "if not you, then you have to guess the purpose of Chu Feng''s coming to the cold desert south. In addition, are you sure the news you get is true?"


    Liu Zhixin touched his stomach with one hand, and heard his words with a confident look: "absolutely not wrong. The first time I saw Chu Feng, I found that he was very similar to the kind of person I had read in a book. His blood was definitely the blood of an oriental warrior, or a particularly powerful one."


    "So father, you don''t need to worry about my judgment. This child will definitely become a warrior. Let''s have more strength of our own, and we don''t need to rely on others to do things."


    "Then I can rest assured, or I will be heartbroken if I can''t get anything because of such an excellent daughter." Liu Zhen nodded slightly, then told Liu Zhixin to pay attention to rest and hung up the phone.


    More than an hour later, the flight from Jianghai officially landed at Hancheng International Airport. Chu Feng took Ziyi and Bingqingyujie out of the airport. The other strong ruling was that Chu Feng asked them to find a hotel to stay in. For the time being, they didn''t want people to know their existence, so they could do things.


    After leaving the airport, I came to Hancheng again. One year has passed. Chu Feng put on his sunglasses and dialed a phone call: "send the news to the world. Some people in the south of Hanhuang are despicable and shameless to kill them all. They sent people to Jianghai to kill all the people of the Jin family and killed many of my brothers."


    "Ben Shao has only one thing to do when he comes to the cold and barren south this time. His sword points to the dark hand."


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng''s mouth with a cold look: "to avoid being deterred by missiles can not enter the country, every time you use a half light speed missile, this is less than this time, it''s really low-key!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1259

    Outside Hancheng, there is a garden and mountain house near the mountain and by the water.


    Now it''s night, and there''s only a glimmer of light in the distant sky.


    Before the garden house, the two platforms were parked there, surrounded by six bodyguards dressed in black and sunglasses. They looked serious and still had guns in their hands. They were highly alert to the surrounding situation. Although there was no one around at the moment, it did not hinder their vigilance.


    In front of them 10 meters away in front of a hillside, two similar handsome and proud young men stood side by side looking at the distant sky, one of them raised a sneer: "Liu Shao, the Jin family has fallen down, but you don''t want to give up Jin Xiaoqi. Here, park Qitai congratulates you on finally holding the beauty home!"


    Obviously, the handsome young man beside him is the eldest grandson of Nanliu family in Hanhuang, Liumo!


    Smell speech, Liu Mo meaningful smile, lack of a bit of the past edge arrogant, a little more introverted: "Park little is not also hold beauty home? At the beginning, if you didn''t intervene, how could Jin Qiaoyan live until the rescue of Chu Feng had already died in Pu Lan Shu''s hands. "


    "So, each other!"


    The two looked at each other, and they both laughed and showed their frankness. The bodyguards in the distance took a look at them. Seeing that there was no special situation, they continued to pay attention to the situation in other places.


    After the laughter fell, park Qiaotai hid his smile: "Jin Qiaoyan is indeed a charismatic woman. Seeing her in Jin''s family, I was particularly moved. It''s a pity that her final fate still has to die. Otherwise, she will be known by the Madman of Chu Feng that we did it. That''s definitely not good news."


    "Have you accounted for the three people in charge?"


    Liu Mo replied with a smile: "don''t worry, I gave them one million pool coins to enjoy. Now I don''t know where to be. And the only insider is you and I, as well as PU Lanshu. She has died. The cold desert is so big that Chu Feng has to find evidence even if he knows it. Does he dare to act rashly without evidence?"


    Park Chi Tai''s smile solidified: "Liu Shao must not be careless. You are also a person who has suffered from his losses. You should know him better than I do. Women are good, but if there are problems, it is a big thing."


    "I don''t want my aunt to know that I was involved in it, so that I will lack support when I climb the summit in the future, and maybe I will die humbly."


    The topic seemed a little dull. Liu Mo just wanted to comfort his companion. The phone rang out at an inopportune moment. He nodded apologetically. His face changed slightly. After hanging up the phone, he frowned completely: "just now my grandfather called. Chu Feng arrived in the south of Hanhuang half an hour ago and told me to go back. Chu Feng should not go out before he left."


    Park Qitai''s eyebrows beat: "so fast, you are not sure that park LAN Shu has died, how can Chu Feng come to the cold and barren south with a clear goal?"


    Liu Mo shook his head: "I don''t know, but Chu Feng won''t come to the cold desert for no reason at this time. Pu Shao, I''ll go back first, and you can go back as soon as possible. I''ll send Jin Qiaoyan to the place designated by you. You can do it yourself. Anyway, my suggestion is to kill it when it can''t be hidden."


    "As long as Chu Feng can not even find their bodies, then there is no evidence to say."


    As if very anxious in general, Liu Mo said goodbye after finishing his words, and took his three bodyguards on one of the cars to leave, looking in a hurry.


    Park Chi Tai was still standing there, looking back, the last touch of sunset had dissipated, the night was coming, and a sneer came up from his mouth: "it seems that once bitten by a snake, he has been afraid of the well for ten years. The Chu wind is really strong, but here is the cold and barren south. As long as we hold the absolute resources, how can we compromise with Shuidong as well?"


    Narrowing his eyes, park Chi Tai''s smile seemed meaningful. He turned around and said, "let''s go and arrange a good play. Otherwise, how can I enjoy the beautiful woman?"


    At night, at seven o''clock in Hancheng time, the sky has been completely dark.


    Chu Feng and three women also stayed in Hancheng international hotel. Just like many tourists here, they could not see any special place. The powerful men of 25 adjudication offices were scattered in several hotels near Hancheng international hotel. As long as Chu Feng had a call, they could gather in the shortest time.


    After opening a suite at random, Chu Feng and others went up to the room. The performance was very natural and there was no inappropriate place. While the people who followed the observation secretly were puzzled, they also passed the news back.


    Last night, he stayed up all night, and after a high-altitude journey, Chu Feng threw himself into the bathroom as soon as he entered the suite. He put a full tank of water and was ready to take a good bath to eliminate the feeling of fatigue. He was not as clean as before. He took a bath and took off his clothes.


    After soaking in the hot water for more than 20 minutes, he felt his fatigue dissipate a little. Chu Feng came out of the bathtub, took a bathtub cover on his body and went out with a belt.


    Just ready to open his mouth, the doorbell rings. Chu Feng signals who wants to take a bath. He walks over to open the door.


    Standing at the door of a beautiful woman, smile with a touch of people can not help but want to kiss a sweet, Chu Feng blinked his eyes: "how did you come?"Lin Huali, dressed in yellow, came in. She took off her hat and glasses and showed her beautiful face. Her smile became more and more charming: "cold and desolate South belongs to my jurisdiction. Little Lord, you want to fight long-distance. Although you have no arrangement, I still come. Why, don''t you welcome me?"


    Chufeng scratched his head and felt that Lin Huali was not suitable to come here. But when everyone came, he could not rush back. Moreover, he also needed the information in this field and shrugged his shoulders: "the beauty is willing to follow me to do such a boring thing. How can it not be welcomed? Please come in!"


    With a meaningful smile, Lin Huali walks in from Chu Feng''s side and nods slightly when she sees Ziyi''s remaining pure and pure sisters after she goes to take a bath. Although they are not in the same level, they are all the judges. In fact, Lin Huali''s status is the same as that of the four heavenly kings.


    Of course, this is limited to the secular world.


    Chu Feng closed the door and sat down. She leaned over there and asked Yujie to pour Lin Huali a glass of water. Then she said, "Miss Lin, you''re all here. You should know what I''m going to do. I suspect that the attacker last night was from the Nanliu family in the cold desert, but aunt Qin told her that the attackers were three people before she died. I''m a little confused. Where are the warriors from the Liu family?"


    Although everything did not point to whether it was the warrior who attacked last night, she was able to seriously damage the internal organs and six internal organs of aunt Qin with one hand. It is certain that only the warrior can do it. However, master Jin told us that there were warriors in the south of Hanhuang, but later all of them were taken back, and all the dignitaries did not have strong power.


    Chu Feng wanted to come all the way, and he must be the Liu family''s people. Because Park Lanshu can only contact the Liu family, but the Liu family has no martial power, which makes Chu Feng more suspicious.


    Chu Feng took an apple and gnawed there. He didn''t notice Lin Huali''s look. He nodded back and said, "yes, although I can start with the Liu family without asking for evidence, the actions against the Sun King and Tianchi Lake have made all countries fear the adjudication office. If they still act so recklessly, it will be counterproductive."


    "So, I need a little evidence, at least a little bit, to make all parties feel that I''m not a person who does things in a disorderly way."


    There is a trace of helplessness on his face. If the two heavenly kings of the ruling office do not want to rebel, why should chufeng tell anyone about the evidence? As long as it is determined, it will be killed directly. But now that the green dragon and white tiger have taken away 40% of the hidden power of the ruling, Chu Feng does not want to create extra branches at this time, at least not for the time being.


    Lin Huali nodded clearly: "you want me to kill the warriors, but it''s not difficult to find out which force has the existence of warriors. Wait. I can give you a detailed report before sunset tomorrow at the latest."


    Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and felt that Lin Huali was also good, at least the things they couldn''t do, she could!


    After a moment of silence in the lobby, the bathroom door opened, and Ziyi, who was wearing a conservative pajamas, came out and saw what face was flushed: "Chu Feng, can you still be a little bit better?"


    Chu Feng threw the apple core in the trash bin. He heard Zi Yi''s embarrassed look, and what the rhythm of the subconscious mind was in his dark road, and what he could not avoid was a red face. At last he realized that why Lin Huali didn''t look at him when he spoke to him.


    Ziyi hummed: "sex mouth, who wants to see you, I go out to wave, thousands of let me see!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, Ziyi snorted and walked into one of the rooms. Obviously, Chu Feng, who was refuted by her, had nothing to say and was very satisfied.


    Chu Feng secretly said that it was impossible to do so. He roared at the direction that the door had been closed: "put on your clothes, wait and go shopping with this young master."


    Bing qingyujie can''t help laughing. She has a little more sympathy for Ziyi. Chu Feng usually doesn''t look for people to go shopping. But now she takes the initiative to ask Ziyi to go shopping, and the latter must suffer.


    Lin Huali blinked: "little Lord, I still want to walk with you in a foreign country. I don''t want you not to ask me out. You''re resentful!"


    Chu Feng stood up to get ready to change his clothes. Wen Yan waved his hand: "there is a long way to go. Three golden flowers can''t go away!"


    Lin Huali''s face was red, and he glared at the back of Chu Feng. It was not disgusting, it was just too shy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1260

    "Chu Feng, I''m hungry!"


    At nine o''clock in the evening, on the streets of Hancheng, Ziyi, who had not eaten anything since getting off the plane, hummed: "you want to soak me up, but you don''t give me enough food. How can you be ignorant at all?"


    Chu Feng walked in front of him, ready to see if there were any restaurants in Shengchao. Those Chu Feng who saw paocai and paofan had no appetite. He turned around and twitched fiercely: "when do I want to bubble you?"


    "Pretend!" Ziyi raised her head and went to Chu Feng. She looked up and down with a look of disgust: "Bingqingyujie and her two sisters are here, and there is also a secular person in charge, Lin Huahua. But you want me to come out with you and say you don''t want to bubble me. Don''t explain, I understand you!"


    "Behave better. I can think about it. If you don''t give me food now, don''t talk about it!"


    Chu Feng really didn''t have that kind of mind. The reason why she called Ziyi out was because Lin Huali was just a little stronger than ordinary people. She didn''t want her to expose herself around her so that she could investigate other things.


    It is also because they were always with them before. Although Bingqingyujie would not say anything, even if it was their duty, Chu Feng was not a man without conscience. Naturally, he wanted to give them some rest time, so he took Ziyi out tonight.


    In addition to what happened to Ziyi, he let the people in the dark relax. After all, he had already pointed out that he was coming for the murder of Jin''s mountain villa. Although he didn''t say it was aimed at that force, the guilty person would be worried and might do something to mislead his vision.


    Therefore, she took Ziyi out and bumped into her luck, hoping that she could get a little bit of harvest. She only came out for half an hour. Apart from Ziyi''s nagging that she was hungry, everything was very calm.


    See Ziyi now a look that he is guilty, Chu Feng feel wronged, shake his head words do not want to say, continue to move forward.


    Seeing Chu Feng ignore her, Ziyi went up to her with a hum and said, "I really don''t know what you women like about you. You have no sentiment, and your hands are cruel!" Thinking of Chu Feng''s indifference to pit her, Ziyi would like to give him a slap now, but also see naked body by Chu Feng, Ziyi is even more angry.


    "Ziyi!" Chu Feng stopped, his look changed very serious: "remember, I am the little Lord, you are a subordinate, I do not ask you to do anything earth shaking things for me, but you should at least be placed in the same position as Bingqingyujie, I want you to go east, you can''t go west."


    "Even if I want to play with you, you have to take the initiative to open your thighs, understand?"


    At first, Chu Feng looked serious. Ziyi thought Chu Feng was going to say something important. She began to listen well. She heard that Ziyi''s pretty face was covered with shame and anger: "the dog''s mouth can''t spit out Ivory!"


    Chufeng squints her eyes. Ziyi''s arrogant personality is lovely, but sometimes it really can''t.


    With her eyes turned, Chu Feng hugged Ziyi and directly kissed the red lip who wanted to open her mouth. When Ziyi''s eyes were wide and she forgot to respond, her tongue slipped in cleverly and began a deep tongue kiss with Ziyi on the street where people were coming and going.


    A minute later, Chu Feng pushed Ziyi aside and went on. He still said, "I''m not interested in you. I''m not interested in women who can start at will."


    Ziyi bit her lips, surprisingly not angry, suddenly walked a few steps quickly, directly took Chu Feng''s arm, and leaned up against him, bulging her mouth without saying a word.


    Chu Feng''s body shakes for a moment, and looks at Ziyi, who is like an air bag. What''s the rhythm?


    Out of a hundred meters away, Ziyi is holding him like a couple. He doesn''t say a word. His bulging mouth can hang things on it. Chu Feng says, "beauty, what are you playing with?"


    "Why are you kissing me Ziyi still did not let go of Chu Feng''s meaning, hum a way.


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath, how to answer this question?


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t answer, Ziyi said that she wanted Chu Feng to be speechless: "pay me back in person!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and wanted to reach out his hand to see if Ziyi had a fever, but before her hands were lifted up, Ziyi hugged him and kissed him on his mouth. With similar height, Ziyi''s feet could be reached without standing on tiptoe.


    While Chu Feng was caught off guard by her, Ziyi''s tongue stuck in, blinked suddenly, bit Chu Feng''s lips, and then let go, holding his hand.


    Eat painful Chu wind to pour a breath of cool air: "do you do?"


    Ziyi shrugged her shoulders: "you kiss me, that is my first kiss, so you have to pay, so I kiss you back, the reason why I bite you is to let you understand, don''t kiss me casually in the future, I will resist. In addition, I''m a beautiful girl, and you kiss in the street, you should be beautiful nose bubble out, instead of asking me why."


    Ziyi''s words made Chu Feng feel tender inside and outside. He wanted to say something, and finally got rid of the meaning. At this time, he also came to a food street and saw a restaurant with a signboard written in the holy pilgrimage. Chu Feng and Ziyi walked in.Now the meal time has passed, and there are not many people in the shop. They find a place to sit down and take the menu from the waiter and prepare to order.


    Opposite son Yi frowns: "Chu wind, bubble I want to understand the rules, do not know to order dishes to me first?" He grabbed the menu and shook his head unsatisfied: "even I have to teach you this. It seems that your women are threatened by you with power. There is no sentiment at all."


    The second time Ziyi said that she had no sentiment, and she stressed that she was coming out tonight to soak her. Chu Feng''s first ten thousand grass mud horses were running wildly there. It was said that Chu Feng didn''t matter, but he didn''t like Ziyi himself. How could he say that he wanted to soak her?


    The waiter next to her is a girl. Seeing Chu Feng''s speechless appearance, she refrains from laughing. Chu Feng points to Ziyi and finally sighs. Ziyi is too confident and says nothing.


    Ziyi ordered three dishes and a soup, and handed it to Chu Feng: "now you can order. Chasing girls needs a gentleman. Like you, I promise you that you have ghosts. You want to go to base. Dream!"


    Chu Feng is completely speechless. He waves his hand and asks the waiter to place an order. Otherwise, Ziyi doesn''t have to eat this meal. She is full of gas. She doesn''t know how Ziyi is so confident. What''s more, she says it''s reasonable. Chu Feng feels that she really wants to soak her up.


    Because there were not many guests, soon three dishes and one soup were put on the table. Chu Feng picked up his chopsticks, picked up a mouthful of vegetables and threw them into his mouth. When he was ready to take up the meal, he saw Ziyi in front of him, shaking his head and looking at him.


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath and put down his job: "what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m disappointed in you!" Ziyi slightly shook her head and sighed. She said in a very dissatisfied manner: "if you don''t let me start eating first, if you don''t give me the rice or even the chopsticks, you will eat it yourself. I will tell you that I won''t soak it for you. You can give up this idea."


    "I also tell you that if you don''t cherish the opportunity, you and I will not be saved next time."


    Before he had finished speaking, chufeng buried himself in eating there, completely ignoring Ziyi, who could not be taught to shake his head and picked up the rice bowl in front of him. Chu Feng felt that the world was a little cleaner.


    In less than half an hour after a meal, the two people had already eaten and walked out. There were a lot fewer people on the street than when they started to go in. No matter where they were, as the night went on, there would be fewer people, even in an international city like Hancheng!


    Walking on the street back to the hotel, Ziyi didn''t say any more words. It seemed that she was really disappointed with Chu Feng and had no hope.


    But Chu Feng stopped at this time. Ziyi didn''t notice to bump into Chu Feng''s back. She murmured: "I''m not ready to accept you. What else do you want to do? Go back and have a rest."


    Chu Feng did not reply, just looked at different streets, left eye 360 degrees around, five minutes of the picture clearly presented in his mind, mouth slowly emerged a smile.


    Suddenly she turned around and took Ziyi''s hand. When she blushed inexplicably, she said softly, "if you encounter danger, you will protect me, won''t you?"


    Ziyi also thought that Chu Feng wanted to confess to her. She didn''t want to say such a thing. She threw off Chu Feng''s hand and looked at him contemptuously: "are you a man? Even if your strength is not as strong as I am, at least you should stand in front of me and pretend to be. You are good now. If there is no danger, I will protect you and tell you that I despise you


    "You are a man without sentiment and responsibility. I am very disappointed with you."


    All of a sudden, two cars came to Chu Feng''s front and back. Chufeng''s cunning smile flashed past the door of the shop next to the street. Ziyi was puzzled and smelled a dangerous smell. Seeing that there were four cars in front of her, she scolded Chu Feng''s son of a bitch. She jumped up and crossed the two cars.


    The four cars stopped at the same time. Twenty men holding weapons were about to rush to Chu Feng. Chu Feng shook his head and pointed to Ziyi, who was hit by the car: "I don''t run. If you beat her, I''ll follow you. She''s yours tonight."


    The twenty attackers stopped and looked back at Ziyi, who was proud. They looked at each other''s eyes for a moment. They felt that Chu Feng could not run away. They separated four people to guard the two ends of the street, and sixteen people rushed to Ziyi. Ziyi, who was just a talented person, jumped up to avoid being hit by a car, which was obviously skillful.


    Ziyi didn''t want Chu Feng to say such a thing, pointing at Chu Feng angrily: "you bastard!" But also met the attackers, but control the strength, after all, this is downtown, killing is not good.


    When passers-by saw the sudden appearance of such a situation, they were scared away from here, and even yelled to kill people. Just like many other kingdoms, no one was calm when they met things.


    Chufeng walked to the back shop without any hurry. The staff inside were scared and didn''t know where to hide. He opened the refrigerator at the door with a smile and put an ice cream in his mouth. He still didn''t forget to shout: "Ziyi, come on, kill them. I''ll give you a chance to go to my bed tonight!"Ziyi hit a man, smell speech anger way: "asshole, you beg me, I also don''t go up!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1261

    There was no accident.


    In the face of Ziyi, who is well-rounded in Tianyang''s seven levels of territory, although the attackers have some skills, they are still poor to shangziyi, which means not a little bit. All the 16 people who first besieged fell to the ground, and the four people who wanted to cut off the possible escape route of Chu Feng also fell to the ground.


    Chu Feng seems to forget these, originally should be for him.


    After settling 20 attackers, Ziyi went to Chu Feng with a cold face: "you are not a man!"


    He pushed Chu Feng away. Obviously, Chu Feng didn''t do anything just now, but she was very angry when she was exposed in front of people. Chu Feng said that he didn''t care. He looked at the 20 people rolling on the ground, smiling and pondering. He believed that he would get an answer soon.


    As if nothing happened, Chu Feng left the scene, and Ziyi returned to Hancheng International Hotel 20 minutes later.


    Ziyi came back as if anyone owed money. She opened a room and went in with a loud bang. She surprised Lin Huali and Bing qingyujie, who were chatting in the hall. Who in the end offended the eldest lady and why she suddenly came back so angry?


    The eyes all coincide to look at Chu Feng. I guess it will not be the time to go out. What did Chu Feng do to Ziyi?


    Because of their understanding and affirmation of Chu Feng''s character, they all thought that it was possible. Lin Huali said with a smile, "congratulations to the young master. There is another person in the back palace."


    Chu Feng was also curious about how their eyes were so meaningful. Hearing the words, he knew that they were despised again. He was too lazy to explain why Ziyi was angry and said, "Miss Lin, you can leave here for the time being." Look at the time on one wall and smile: "tonight, there should be guests."


    Lin Huali nodded and didn''t ask why. He said that he would come back tomorrow. He opened the door of the suite and left, avoiding the monitoring and everyone''s sight.


    Chu Feng goes to the French window glass. He doesn''t pay much attention to the attacker tonight. In the eyes of ordinary people, the person who makes the attack tonight should be sent by those who are guilty. But Chu Feng knows that this is just misleading his vision.


    But the secret opponent never knows that, no matter how misleading, there will be a trace of fatal, slightly cocked mouth, tomorrow the sun rises, he should be able to know who sent to the river and sea, destroyed the king''s villa.


    Taking back his eyes and drawing the curtain, Chu Feng said faintly, "it''s very quiet here tonight. Go to open another room and have a rest. Don''t come out when you hear anything. Don''t worry about my safety. Go ahead!"


    Bing qingyujie didn''t ask why. She left the suite and opened another one next door.


    When the suite is quiet, Chu Feng is ready to go to have a rest and wait for the good play to be staged. The door of Ziyi''s closed door is opened again. She walks out with a cold face, but she finds that ice and jade and Lin Huali don''t know where to go.


    Eyes suddenly alert up, hands on the chest, alert to look at Chu Feng: "they people, do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment, and a little smile: "they all went out, and now only me and you are here. Do you want to say that I purposely opened them up to your intention?"


    Ziyi really thought that, but Chu Feng said it himself, humming: "isn''t it?"


    "You are too confident." Chu Feng shakes his head and is too lazy to say anything. He enters another room and closes it. Ziyi''s small head doesn''t know what structure it is. His thought is not generally complicated.


    Ziyi stood at the door of her room and pursed her lips: "it''s not a man. I''m lonely and widowed. I''m going to have a rest by myself. It''s just that you don''t have a chance to eat this girl."


    Murmuring, Ziyi went to the bathroom to wash for a while. After a tired day, she didn''t want to be played by Chu Feng in the street. She went back to her room and went to sleep. Just over an hour later, Ziyi still didn''t feel sleepy at all. She felt her lips in the dark and thought of a kiss on the street.


    It''s not Ziyi who is a fool, but she doesn''t know why. She just wants to see Chu Feng eat shriveled. When she sees Chu Feng helpless to her, she has a kind of pleasure of revenge.


    Sitting up, there was no sleepiness in the corner of the mouth with a faint smile. Her eyes turned and got down from the bed without shoes. She opened the door and went out. The hall was only orange dim light. Ziyi bit her lips and came to the door of Chu Feng''s room to listen to the movement inside.


    The sound of breathing was even.


    Taking a breath gently, Ziyi went in like a thief and came to the bedside. Seeing Chu Feng, who was sleeping, tilted his head and looked at him with his eyes closed, Ziyi raised his fist: "I really want to blow your head with one punch. I was a slave to you at the beginning, and it doesn''t matter whether I am injured or not, son of a bitch!"


    She said in a low voice, but she didn''t have so much hatred in her heart. Ziyi slowly sat down and looked at Chu Feng for a long time. She puffed out her mouth: "actually, she''s very handsome. Who would have thought that this son of a bitch would be the one who won''t win the world''s ruling?"


    "And, what''s more, he''s a disgusting son of a bitch!"Standing up, Ziyi laughs and jumps up to the side of Chu Feng on the bed. She slowly lies down and looks at Chu Feng''s side face closely with the help of weak light. She can''t help but kiss her face.


    Her heart beat unnaturally. Ziyi is like a curious baby. She doesn''t know that chufeng is pretending to sleep. She gently opens the blanket on Chu Feng''s body to get into it. When she gets up tomorrow morning, she wrongs Chu Feng for dragging her over in the middle of the night.


    Just as soon as she opened it, Ziyi''s face turned red, because Chu Feng was a celestial sleep, and now she saw everything!


    At the beginning, Ziyi''s heart beat more tense. She took a deep breath and turned her head, which was not so nervous in her heart. She looked at her boldly and frowned: "so big, it won''t be sick. If it gets up like that, how big is it?"


    Curious like a baby, Ziyi stretched out her hand to open it and made a gesture of measurement. The corner of her mouth twitched: "sexual mouth is the same as my hand opening. If I get up?"


    Ziyi was shocked at the thought and shook her head. She didn''t want to go down. She wanted to get out of bed and go back to her room. But she had never experienced such a thief. At the same time, she was still excited. The body that wanted to leave stopped and squatted there.


    When the door opened, Chu Feng had already woken up. He was curious about Ziyi''s running in the middle of the night. He felt Ziyi''s hand, and his heart was full of grass and mud horses. This girl was absolutely the best. Only a man was so obscene. He didn''t expect Ziyi to be so wonderful.


    Chu Feng is not waking up now, nor is he not waking up. Ziyi must be very embarrassed when he wakes up. If he doesn''t wake up to do this for Ziyi, Chu Feng is still in a rage.


    But Ziyi didn''t know what Chu Feng was thinking. She just opened her mouth and convulsed violently: "absolute sexual mouth, there are women, can you do it?"


    Ziyi felt the heat flow surging. Ziyi looked down and saw a trace of moisture. On her side, she saw Chu Feng still closed her eyes and breathed evenly. She bit her lips. Her eyes hesitated. Then she became firm. She held out two fingers with one hand and a little at the lower jaw position and three centimeters below the temple of Chu Feng. Then she showed a satisfied smile: "even if you are in the period of anger, you have to sleep for three hours, but you do Good luck. "


    Already touched, Ziyi took a breath of cool, thinking that Chu Feng was the judge, but now she was so. The excitement in her heart overcame her shyness. She gnawed her teeth and prepared to sit down directly. The door of the suite outside was a loud bang. Five figures flashed into it, and the door of the suite was also closed in an instant.


    Ziyi subconsciously looked back and could feel the entrance of two or three centimeters. But she saw the five figures that suddenly came in. She blinked her eyes. Then she screamed and pulled the blanket over Chu Feng''s body and covered her.


    The five figures who came in were slim and moving. They were all women, all dressed in black, and their faces were covered with black cloth. If it was a headdress, it would be almost as good as Wei''s master. The first person showed his eyes and saw the situation in the room, especially when he saw the flag pole of Chu Feng standing up. Not only was she, but also the four companions around her were shocked.


    Chu Feng suddenly made a voice: "stop it!"


    Ziyi was stunned. She stopped and looked back. She blinked: "how did you wake up?" In her cognition, Chu Feng needs three hours to feel at the fastest. She also wants to get rid of these masked people and immediately continue to do what she just did. Now Chu Feng is awake? Ziyi felt something in her heart, but she was not sure!


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. He also knew that what had happened just now was a little bit of a pit father. He pretended that he didn''t have any embarrassment now: "so noisy, I must be awake. Why are you in my room?"


    Ziyi narrowed her eyes, but could not see any look on Chu Feng''s face. Did I miss it just now?


    Think this is the most possible, Ziyi subconsciously do not want to believe that she do those shameful things when Chu Feng is awake, take back the head masked woman''s neck three centimeters of the hand: "you wake up, then do it yourself!"


    She is now wet below, a little unnatural, also believe that Chu Feng can handle.


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath. Fortunately, he swayed in the past and looked at the head masked woman: "how can I be an official person? Do you want to be so sneaky when you come to catch me, or are you worried that I will be vigilant if I appear in the name of the official?"


    "Less wind!" The first masked woman frowned and took off the veil on her face: "when you speak, can you put away your gun?"


    Guns?


    Chu Feng a Leng, think of what a burst of embarrassment, secretly disgraced, must be regarded as exposure maniac.


    Feeling dishonored, she quickly put on her clothes and coughed to cover up the embarrassment: "say it, what''s the matter? You should leave your official identity and come here!"


    The head of the woman''s face clear and beautiful, Chu wind look no less than Liu Zhixin''s beauty, just a more mature charm.


    The body wrapped in black has an interesting charm. The leading woman says faintly: "we are the shadow team of Minister Cui Xin of national defense. We are here tonight, but Minister Cui wants to have a rare face with Feng. I hope you can come with us.""Besides, it''s a secret act for you to leave. Ten minutes after you leave, there will be official people coming here, but you have disappeared. They come to explain the killing on the street!"


    Chu Feng nodded with no surprise, and did not doubt the identity of these people: "wait a moment!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1262

    Chu Feng left Hancheng International Hotel alone with five women who claimed to be the black shadow team.


    Before leaving, Chu Feng asked Ziyi to go next door with Bingqingyujie, but not long after Chu Feng left, the official people appeared at Hancheng International Hotel, with the purpose of explaining.


    Shortly after the attack on the street, the man who had been staring at Chu Feng passed the news to chief Park, who knew that he wanted to have a rest.


    Although she has never seen Chu Feng, as a leader of the country, she knows more or less that Chu Feng is a man. If you want to kill him, you should be prepared to be killed. In order to avoid the Revenge of Chu Feng madman, she sent a person to Hancheng international hotel to explain, but also ordered a strict investigation.


    Who in the end sent 20 assailants to attack Chu Feng. As for the 20 people who attacked Chu Feng, after they were sent to the hospital, they all bit through the poison bag in their mouths and all died. What''s more, this charming female chief executive was particularly angry.


    Now it''s early morning, but chief park is still not sleeping, sitting in the chief conference room with a gloomy look.


    The guards of the chief office are twice as many as before. It''s not that Pu is timid, but Chu Feng is too lawless. Who knows if this madman can''t find anyone, will he directly attack and threaten the chief?


    As the head of a country, she is a bit ridiculous because she is so ridiculous, but she does not mean to be ridiculous. She is very clear that her security affects the direction of cold and barren south. For at least three years, she can not have any problems, and the Chu Feng that Tianchi dares to threaten, she does not think that Han Huang Nan has the capital to fight against.


    No doubt, this is a cautious and intelligent woman.


    As the main meeting room was quiet for a while, the door opened, and a plain looking young woman came in. She was wrapped in a black leather dress with a perfect slim body, which was full of a special explosion. At a glance, she knew that she was a woman who was not easy to provoke.


    After the incident, the chief of the six artists'' guard, Pu Xinyang, did not invite her to the event.


    At this moment, an Yixin came in and showed a look of respect: "chief, the people who went to the hotel came back with news that Chu Feng was missing. There are only three women left in the hotel who came with him to the south of the cold desert. However, they were not in a room, indicating that they did not know where Chu Feng had gone."


    "I suspect Chu Feng is angry with the attack and killing on the street, lurking in secret to prepare for revenge."


    Park chief Park Zaiying a pair of eyes instantaneous solidification, burst out a touch of anger: "that died 20 attackers, what identity is found out?"


    "Found out." An Yixin didn''t show too many fluctuations. In short, she said in horror: "they are all elites arranged by the Cui family everywhere, and each has the strength of the king of war. However, it is still uncertain whether the Cui family sent them to carry out this task. It needs a little time to investigate."


    Park Zai Ying looked at an Yi Xin with profound meaning: "if you have something to say, you can say it directly."


    An Yixin slightly bowed her head and said, "although the whole world knows Chu Feng''s amazing strength, at the high-end level, we all know that chufeng is a warrior. As the head of national defense, the Cui family will not be unaware of this matter. Not to mention 20 people like that, even one hundred of them will not be able to kill Chu Feng."


    "I suspect that the people who attacked Chu Feng didn''t understand Chu Feng, so they sent such people to confuse people. The real people behind the scenes were other people."


    Park Zaiying sat upright: "you mean, these are the Cui family, but they are sent by other people. More directly, they have been bought by others. But there is only one family, miss an Yixin, who can buy off the Cui family in the south of Hanhuang. Do you want to tell me that it is the people of the park family?"


    An Yixin did not answer, but not to speak has become a kind of default.


    Although there are several big families in Hanhuang south, the liujiajin family is only a marginal family. The real masters of Hanhuang south are the Cui family and the park family. The Cui family controls 40% of the national defense and national strength, and the park family is the family of Park Zaiying.


    Although the two families are friendly on the surface, they often fight each other secretly. Nowadays, the people who attack and kill chufeng are not at all level. It is impossible for the Cui family to send such people to attack Chu Feng. There is a possibility of framing!


    Park Zaiying took back his gaze and spoke faintly: "I have never given an order to attack Chu Feng. You don''t need to beat around the bush."


    "Your Excellency." An Yixin did not feel uneasy because of Park Zaiying''s words. She was still calm: "I know your feelings for this kingdom. What you think most about every day is that the families can unite and advance together. I don''t doubt what you have done. But how many people in the park family have such a big perspective besides you?"


    Park Zaiying suddenly rose from her position. An Yixin could think of it, but she didn''t want to admit that all this was done by the people of the park family. She was very clear that it would bring devastating disaster to the park family.


    It''s just that she doesn''t belong to the park family. Park Zaiying doesn''t believe it because she knows her opponent. If she really wants to kill Chu Feng, she will never use such a simple force. As for the bitter meat scheme, it is even more impossible.Narrowed his eyes: "spare the car, return to the park home!"


    Under the night, a garden ten kilometers away from the chief residence, written to Cui''s garden!


    Chu Feng came here after he was taken away from Hancheng international hotel. Sitting in the car and looking at the guards with guns outside the gate, Chu Feng''s mouth flashed a meaningful smile: "Miss Cui, it seems that your father is very sincere. He doesn''t mind meeting me in his own home. He''s flattered and surprised!"


    On the way, Chu Feng already knew that the leading woman tonight was Cui Zhenxiu, the daughter of Cui Xinxin, Minister of national defense. She was 30 years old and divorced.


    Cui Zhenxiu''s pretty face didn''t show any superfluous expression. Her father asked her to invite Chu Feng to come tonight. She knew why, but she had a little doubt about Chu Feng''s amazing power.


    However, she never doubted her father''s decision, and said faintly, "Feng Shao is polite, but my father doesn''t want Feng Shao to be hoodwinked by bad people and cause trouble with Cui''s family."


    Chufeng smiles. He doesn''t check the people on the street, but he certainly has something to do with the Cui family. Now the Cui family comes to him to explain. Chu Feng also knows that the people who started the fight against him in the south of the cold desert will never send his own people, because in order to frighten him, he will be killed regardless of right or wrong.


    Of course, Chu Feng also understood what Cui Xin, who had not met, thought about it. Besides explaining, he was bringing disaster to the East!


    Cui Zhenxiu saw Chu Feng''s smile a little playful and playful, and frowned slightly. Chu Feng''s expression, as if he was very great, snorted coldly in his heart. He moved his eyes and scolded him secretly. He was just a little fart. What was his arrogance?


    At this time, the car has been directly parked in a shadow, the door opened, Cui Zhenxiu took Chu Feng out of the car and walked into a small door next to the back, and the other four women dispersed to various places to prevent anyone from approaching here.


    After walking more than 30 meters, a man-made lake appeared under the night in the sight of Chu Feng. At the moment, a man in his fifties and meticulously combing his hair was sitting there fishing with a fishing rod. Although he had not seen it, Chu Feng already knew who was fishing at night.


    Cui Xinxin, the first person in the Ministry of national defense of Hanhuang, is second only to the chief Park Jae Ying in his hands.


    With Chu Feng here, Cui Zhenxiu stepped back and stood at the entrance to here. With a cheerful smile, chufeng went to sit beside Cui Xin. He picked up a pair of fishing rod in his spare time and threw it into the lake without any bait.


    Seeing this scene, Cui Zhenxiu in the distance drew a faint sneer at the corner of his mouth. In such a night, the fish all rest. The best baits may not catch the fish, let alone no bait?


    Despise in the heart, when you are Jiang Taigong, willing to bite?


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Cui Zhenxiu was thinking. He just closed his eyes quietly and felt the fluctuation in the lake, but his left eye saw everything in the lake, and his mouth slightly cocked up.


    In Cui Xinxiu''s disdain and even Cui Xinxin''s look of curiosity, chufeng suddenly throws the fishing rod up and falls again. The direction of the fish hook in front of him shoots into the water like an arrow, and chufeng slowly retracts the fishing line there.


    Cui Zhenxiu and Cui brand-new eyes showed a touch of shock, because chufeng had no bait on the hook, and now there was a nearly four Jin fish hanging on it. If they had not been watching here all the time, they would have suspected that it was chufeng who had caught it. It was impossible to imagine what had happened just now.


    That is to say, Cui Xinxin, who has experienced a little more after all, calmed down and took back his fishing rod and clapped his hands: "it''s true that the wind is weak. Cui admires him. It seems that tonight''s Supper is settled!"


    "Zhenxiu, take this fish to the kitchen and prepare some authentic holy pilgrim dishes. I want to have a good time with the wind and have a good drink."


    Cui Zhenxiu shakes his head and looks at the fish. He slowly calms his shocked mood. When he goes to pick up the fish, he also looks at Chu Feng a few more times. However, in the depth of his eyes, he is less despised and a little more. She doesn''t know how to appreciate it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1263

    In less than an hour, there were five dishes in the luxurious but unobtrusive Cuijia restaurant, including the fish caught by Chu Feng.


    "Feng Shao is certainly not interested in the wine of the south of the cold desert."


    Cui Xinxin came with a bottle of wine with a harmless smile on people and animals. At the same time, he told the servants to go down and just left Cui Zhenxiu: "so I took out the Chinese wine sent by a pilgrim friend a few days ago to share with fengshao. It''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar."


    Cui Zhenxiu sat aside with a little surprise in her eyes. She knew that this bottle of wine was not sent by others a few days ago, but was given by Li Zong when Cui Xinxin visited the holy pilgrimage a few years ago. There was a box of top imperial offerings and ten bottles of wine. Cui Xinxin was willing to drink three bottles in recent years.


    At ordinary times, even if important people come to visit, Cui Xinxin always entertains them with other drinks. Tonight, he is willing to take out a bottle. Cui Zhenxiu feels so ridiculous.


    "Food is good, and wine is good wine." Chu Feng''s smile was meaningful, and his eyes glanced over: "it''s just that I''m used to enjoying the food after I''ve dealt with things. Otherwise, I''m sorry to eat people''s soft mouth. Minister Cui would like to talk about what you''re looking for me to do, so I can decide whether to eat this meal."


    Chufeng''s directness makes Cui Xinxin feel nothing, but Cui Zhenxiu frowns. Her father has always been her pride. She is used to seeing other people''s humility and politeness towards her father. At the moment, she is not in awe of Chu Feng and is slightly displeased.


    The tone is not very good to open a mouth: "the wind is little, eat while chatting, can''t it?"


    Chufeng smiles and picks up a piece of fish with chopsticks and puts it into his mouth: "OK!"


    Cui Zhenxiu''s face softened a little. He felt that Chu Feng was still afraid. Otherwise, he should insist on talking about things before eating. There was a slight disdain in his eyes.


    Cui Xin sat down: "wind less, do not see outside, really show is still young, not sensible!"


    Cui Zhenxiu clenched her pink fist, not angry with Chu Feng, but because Chu Feng''s eyes were too wild for Cui Xin to notice, but she had feelings as a client. Chu Feng, a jerk, was staring at her with shame and anger on her face. He wanted to make Chu Feng a national treasure.


    "Ha ha ha ha, how humorous it is to be a little windy!"


    Cui Xin, with a smooth smile, took Chu Feng''s glass and filled him with a glass of wine. His face showed Sincerity: "but the world focuses on ability. No matter how old you are, you can''t be respected. For example, Zhenxiu is in front of Tianchi chief, and the latter doesn''t want to see her more."


    The tone makes people feel very comfortable to continue to say: "and the wind is less, even if the cold South thousands of miles away, but also enough to attract the attention of the Olympic chief executive, said really young, is not aimless."


    Chu Feng laughed and joked, "Minister Cui, do you mean Chu Feng is young and frivolous, or is he reckless or lawless?"


    With Chu Feng''s words, the atmosphere in the restaurant became more and more dignified. Four air fans locked Chu Feng from different angles. Cui Xinxin also frowned. Chu Feng''s words contained a strong smell of gunpowder.


    Suddenly, chufeng picked up the chopsticks, a grip of the sound of breaking, two chopsticks into four sections, in the Cui family father and daughter did not respond to the lightning from Chu Feng''s hand, only four screams, Cui Xinxin and Cui Zhenxiu''s faces changed at the same time.


    And Chu wind did not know the general pick up the cup of wine, a drink: "life most hate others to me show murderous opportunity!"


    Cui Xinxin frowned deeply, coughed gently, and the four stuffy voices disappeared. He also had a new understanding of chufeng. The four men in secret were responsible for his safety, and the four warriors in Tianjing and Yijing. However, under Chu Feng''s hand, all of them were injured. We can imagine the strength of chufeng.


    I feel that the information from the survey is not so accurate.


    No longer pretending to be a snake, Cui Xin comes straight to the point: "it''s because of the attack and killing incident that happened on the street tonight. I believe Feng Shao already knows in Zhenxiu''s mouth that those people are all from our Cui family. Cui only wants to know whether fengshao believes it or not?"


    Cui Zhenxiu also calmed down from the scene just now. Naturally, she knew how powerful the hidden person was. However, when she met Chu Feng, she was injured without the strength of a war. The contempt in her eyes completely disappeared and she appreciated it a little more.


    Without warning, Chu Feng took the chopsticks in front of Cui Zhenxiu, picked up a piece of fish and put it into his mouth: "Minister Cui, do you want me to tell me the truth, do you want me not to be more serious with Cui''s family, or do you want to draw trouble from the East, let me go to the real people, so that you have less opponents, an evil enemy?"


    The person who can bribe Cui Xinxin and even send him out to kill him is even suicidal by taking poison. This person''s status in the south of Hanhuang is certainly not low. Chu Feng has to doubt Cui Xin''s motive.


    Cui Xin smiles and pours a glass of wine to chufeng again. He says, "both of them are not what I do. Naturally, I don''t want Feng Shao to anger Cui''s family. But I also hope that Feng Shao will retaliate against those who have ulterior motives, so that Han Huang Nan can be a little more clean. I understand chief park''s mind, but many people don''t understand it.""There''s no outsider here. Cui said frankly. I hope that the wind will be less, so that some unstable people in the park''s family will be able to dispel the thoughts they shouldn''t have."


    Chu Feng''s hand holding chopsticks was stagnant. He had a deeper understanding of Cui Xin and a little knowledge of Park Jae Ying, who had never met before. They all wanted to have no internal expedition, but it was difficult for both families to achieve this. There were too many unstable factors, especially the park family, Park Zaiying''s Laozi, who was still alive.


    And the Cui family, Cui Xin YiYanTang, must all respect him, chufeng just Cui Xin a word to understand his meaning.


    Ignoring Cui Zhenxiu''s angry and indignant eyes for taking her chopsticks, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Pu family, who is going to attack me?"


    Cui Xinxin shook his head: "I don''t know the specific person, but it certainly won''t be chief park. What she wants most is that fengshao has no waves in the south of the cold desert, and finally she leaves quietly. But I can also be sure that she is an important person in the park family. We have already known about Jianghai Jinshi villa, and we also know that it is the action of martial artists."


    "In the cold desert south, only the Cui family and the park family can easily mobilize the warriors. The purpose of this evening''s action is very clear, which is to mislead fengshao''s sight. I think it''s the Cui family''s action."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "but none of them could have imagined that Minister Cui was a sincere person who was willing to lower his stature and explain all this personally with Chu Feng."


    Cui Xin slightly wry smile: "because, my lifelong wish is that there is no internal struggle in cold and wasteland, so I don''t want to let all this go smoothly."


    Chu Feng smiles but doesn''t speak any more. There''s no big difference between what he thinks and what he thinks. The attacker tonight just misleads him. It doesn''t matter if he can''t be misled. In order to deter him, Chu Feng will certainly do something against him. Unfortunately, the people behind the scenes underestimate Cui Xin''s resilience and are willing to explain in a low body!


    A supper is not warm, but it''s not ordinary. It ends in half an hour. After all the five dishes are finished, Cui Xinxin takes out a bottle of Shengchao national wine.


    When he was full of food and drink, chufeng stood up and said, "Cui''s garden has a pleasant scenery. There are mountains behind and water in front of it. It''s a good place. Minister Cui, can you take it in?"


    Cui Xin was stunned, then nodded heavily, without hesitation and displeasure: "welcome, really show, come and bring wind, less to the guest room!"


    Cui Zhenxiu nodded and looked at the pair of chopsticks when she got up. Before Chu Feng took it, she ate it twice. Thinking that the chopsticks with her saliva were taken by Chu Feng with no politeness, Cui Zhenxiu felt inexplicable.


    After Chu Feng left with Cui Zhenxiu, Cui Xin went back to his study and made a phone call: "chief Park, I have explained clearly that there won''t be too many waves in the attack tonight. It''s just the matter of Jin''s villa that needs to be solved after all. We need a strong man to break his arm to get stability."


    The call was made to park Zaiying, two people who often pinched each other in the eyes of the outside world. Who could have thought that they would contact each other secretly. Now they have returned to the park''s home. But park Zaiying, who also returned to his room after sleeping, stood by the window, his eyes slightly solidified: "focus on the people of the Liu family, only they are keen to destroy the Jin family."


    Then the two talked for nearly five minutes, and then they closed the line. If the secret contact between the two powerful figures came out, it would certainly surprise countless people, but unfortunately, no one knows!


    With Cui Zhenxiu, Chu Feng comes to the place where the guest room is located. Although Cui''s family is a family in the south of the cold desert, there are basically no guests living there. Therefore, there is no one in a row of more than ten guest rooms. Cui Zhenxiu opens a room and goes in: "is there less wind, are you satisfied?"


    Chu Feng walked in and looked around and shrugged his shoulders: "I don''t care about these things. A bed is enough."


    Cui Zhenxiu nodded and went out and clapped his hands twice. In Chu Feng''s curious look, he went to the hotel with Cui Zhenxiu to invite two of the four women in black from Chu Feng to come to the door. They were beautiful, but they didn''t know whether they had plastic surgery.


    Chu Feng''s curious chin almost fell off. Why did he send two women to serve him? But he also had insight into Cui Zhenxiu''s inner thoughts. These are women who have been specially trained. Serving is secondary. It is estimated that collecting intelligence is the main thing.


    Just for a moment, chufeng knew Cui Zhenxiu''s idea, and was sure Cui Xinxin didn''t know. He whispered a stupid woman. Chufeng thought with a smile: "although they are good, I think Miss Cui is more charming. Thirty women have a spacious road. I don''t know if Chu Feng can kiss her and pick up ripe peaches?"


    Cui Zhenxiu''s eyes congealed, and a trace of anger flashed in her eyes. She asked two people to accompany Chu Feng. She really wanted to know some information in Chu Feng''s mouth. For example, how many people did Chu Feng bring when he came to Hanhuang south this time, because the 25 people in the adjudication office were scattered everywhere. Even Cui Zhenxiu didn''t know that they were Chu Feng''s people.


    Don''t want to Chu Feng even put forward such a rogue conditions, squint eyes, and then the eyes turned: "you go back!"


    The two women in black are stunned. The leader of the secret way really wants to accompany this boy? Just did not ask the exit, nodded back, when they left more than 10 meters, the room door was also closed.


    How about tonight?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1264

    At seven the next morning.


    In the guest room of Cui''s family, Cui Zhenxiu opened his eyes on the big bed, sat up after a slight Leng, and the quilt on his body slipped down. Instead of the relaxed and delicate body of a 30-year-old woman, his delicate body appeared in the air.


    Slightly stretched out a leg to wear shoes, Cui Zhenxiu frowned slightly, felt all silky pain, eyes full of anger, put on clothes, looking at the room, where there is the shadow of Chu Feng?


    However, she was curious, even though she had some regrets at that time, she also allowed Chu Feng to do it. She had been married once, and she didn''t care about this matter. She guessed that Chu Feng would finish it in a few minutes, so that she could get important information from the relaxed Chu Feng after she was released, and even the specific power distribution of the adjudication office.


    But when Chu Feng entered her body, Cui Zhenxiu knew that she was wrong, not only wrong, but also very wrong.


    Because last night she was not only played by Chu Feng all night, but also did not get anything. The most important thing is that this is what Cui Zhenxiu is willing to do. Even if it is to find Chu Feng to settle accounts, there is no reason for her. Otherwise, this is Cui''s family. Cui Zhenxiu does not want to play with her body.


    After being played for a whole night, Cui Zhenxiu got nothing. Cui Zhenxiu punched him on the table with an angry blow. The woman also clenched her teeth and said, "asshole, even if it''s my wish, isn''t it made of meat?"


    At this time, Chu Feng, who was far away from Cui''s home, ate breakfast at will in a restaurant.


    Last night, he had planned to stay at Cui''s house for a night. He didn''t have to go back to the hotel and have the official people there. He didn''t want Cui Zhenxiu to come to the beauty trap with him. He had nothing to do with his leisure. Cui Zhenxiu was also a great beauty and had his status. Chu Feng directly schemed to eat Cui Zhenxiu.


    After walking out of the restaurant, he thought of Cui Zhenxiu''s madness after waking up, and chufeng gave a funny smile. But Cui Zhenxiu was really good, at least as tight.


    Whistling happily, Chu Feng was ready to go back to the hotel to find Ziyi. A figure blocked him in front of him. He did not know what the rhythm was. In front of him, a girl who looked 15 or 6 years old but was full of tongue smacking came up and hugged him: "I thought I was wrong. It was really you!"


    Chu Feng also responded with a wry smile, because the girl he knew was Ruan Yaoyao who was involved in the cross-border incident.


    For fear of being caught in his eyes by the girl, Chu Feng quickly moved his eyes to open the topic: "you are not in the Tianchi Lake, how in the cold desert south?"


    In order to prevent the cross-border retaliation against Ruan Yaoyao, Chu Feng asked Alexander to arrange for Ruan Yaoyao and her parents to move to Tianchi. The woman who originally thought that she would never meet again in her life, Chu Feng was curious when she saw her.


    "Travel!"


    It turns out that after leaving the border, Ruan Yaoyao went to live in Tianchi for a period of time. At the same time, she also gave up her previous job. She was afraid that people across the border would find her. She just didn''t do anything. Although she had money from Chu Feng, she could eat all her life without doing it. However, Ruan Yaoyao, who was only 20 years old, could not bear loneliness.


    So I left Tianchi after talking with my parents more than a month ago and prepared to travel everywhere. I also came to the south of Hanhuang a few days ago to go shopping and go to Shengchao.


    When it comes to Ruan Yao City, you don''t think about it when you come to see Huangfen, but you don''t think about it when you come to see Huangfeng


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment. He remembered that he had been hiding under Ruan Yaoyao''s skirt twice in the cross-border area. He laughed bitterly: "it seems that it''s fate."


    "What seems to be, isn''t it?" Ruan Yaoyao said angrily, as lovely as when Chu Feng began to know her: "by the way, do you have anything to do? If it''s OK, let''s go to the Confucius Institute with me. It''s said that there is a big person who will speak there today. Let''s go and have a look."


    Confucius Institute?


    Chufeng hears the words and makes a slight joke. Han Huangnan steals many things from the holy Dynasty shamelessly. How can you say that it is theirs, such as Confucius, Laozi and the four great inventions. Chu Feng has heard of this Confucius Institute. It is an institution of higher learning in hanhuangnan, and shamelessly says that it is a memorial to their sages, Confucius!


    I didn''t want to go to these places, but seeing Ruan Yaoyao''s face looking forward to it, Lin Huali has not yet heard from him. Chu Feng nodded: "then go for a walk."


    Ruan Yaoyao suddenly showed a brilliant smile and held Chu Feng more tightly. For fear that he would run away, she stopped a taxi to go to the Confucius Institute. Her face was full of intoxicating smile, but Chu Feng was a little miserable.


    He knew that Ruan Yaoyao was unintentional, but the latter was too proud. He held his arm tightly, and now it was completely squeezed. The fire that he vented on Cui Zhenxiu last night was on fire again.


    For fear of making a fool of herself, Chu Feng coughed awkwardly and whispered in Ruan Yaoyao''s ear. The latter''s originally curious look slowly covered with a blush and looked shyly at her side.


    A look at the face is more red up, low voice: "I don''t want to be so big, go everywhere to be watched, but people want to like this now, let you run away how to do?""I can''t run!" Chu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry. Ruan Yaoyao was really worried about this. Seeing that the driver in front of her didn''t pay attention to it, she said in a low voice, "what can I do if I wait for you like this?"


    Originally, she wanted to let Ruan Yaoyao worry about this problem and let it go. She did not want her head down and said weakly, "I have two hands!"


    Then he moved his eyes and forced to dispel the thoughts in his heart. Otherwise, he would be disgraced if he was really angry.


    The Confucius Institute arrived soon. After paying the bus fare, he saw a sea of people. Chu Feng sighed slightly. It seemed that it really went deep into the hearts of the people.


    Looking at the Confucius Institute, this is the first time that Chu Feng sees it. The corners of his mouth twitch violently. The architectural style is completely similar to that of the Confucius Institute of the holy Dynasty. The statue at the gate is the same. Thinking of the official remarks of the Han Huang Nan in the past few years, the Shengchao stole their design concept, and Chu Feng felt helpless for a while.


    The history of Han Huang Nan can be traced back to two thousand years ago, while Confucius was a figure already existing in an earlier period. There were traces to follow in the holy Dynasty. Chu Feng did not know where the self-confidence of Han Huang Nan came from.


    But Chu Feng also knew that Han Huang Nan did this to cover up the fact that they were once called Seoul, a kingdom subordinate to the Shengchao. They went to worship every year, and there was nothing outstanding and worth believing in. It was inevitable to steal Confucius and Laozi to confuse the people and create a sense of belonging.


    People in charge of this matter all know, but ordinary people don''t know, it''s inevitable!


    Shaking his head, I felt that it was better to go back to the Shengchao to visit the real Confucius Institute. Ruan Yaoyao also took him to the temple. In front of the statue, Ruan Yaoyao said with a smile: "the wind is weak. Can you take a picture of me as a souvenir?"


    "Call me Chu Feng later." Chu Feng smiles and shakes his head: "it''s OK to take photos, but it''s definitely not on the side of the Shanzhai. If you have time, I''ll take you to see the real one!"


    Ruan Yaoyao is a smart man. When she hears the words, she knows the meaning of Chu Feng''s words. She holds his arm and says in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that you are still an angry youth."


    Chu Feng was just one of the newspapers who laughed but didn''t answer. When he saw the situation inside, Chu Feng was speechless. It was the piracy of the Confucius Institute in the holy Dynasty. Where did Han Huang Nan come from? On the contrary, it was pirated by the holy court?


    In the dark, I came to despise the cold and barren south. Chu Feng and Ruan Yaoyao, who were excited, walked in and visited the things that Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in.


    "Well, it seems that Ruan Yaoyao is crossing the border?"


    After they passed a corner, a handsome young man in the distance walked by under the guard of a group of bodyguards. Thinking of the demeanor just now, a meaningful smile flashed in his glasses eyes: "you two people make sure. If it''s really her, please come to see me after the speech. It''s said that cross-border wanted her secretly!"


    Two bodyguards nodded and followed Chu Feng''s departure direction. However, Ruan Yaoyao, who was attracted by others, shook Chu Feng''s hand: "Chu Feng, the great man wants to speak in the central lecture hall. Let''s go and have a look."


    "I know what you think, and let''s despise their shamelessness?"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to go. He laughed with astonishment and was shaken by Ruan Yaoyao. His heart was crisp. He looked down and nodded: "go!"


    Ruan Yaoyao saw Chu Feng''s eyes so direct. Her face turned red. She had a deep heart. What''s so good about this?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1265

    The central lecture hall can accommodate 500 people to listen at the same time.


    But today, the central lecture hall, which can only seat 500 people, has welcomed nearly a thousand people here. All around the open-air lecture hall, except the main platform above, has already sat down and is full of people.


    Because today, park Qitai, the youngest member of the Ministry of culture of Hanhuang south, will give a speech here to publicize the cultural thoughts of Han Huang Nan.


    But for the tourists here, not many people are interested. As the more senior people know, there are nearly a thousand people here, at least half of them are arranged by their own people, so as to ring out warm applause in the cold. It is a common thing whether in the cold South or in other kingdoms.


    The so-called Tuo, that''s it!


    Ruan Yaoyao was also aware of this situation. When she was embarrassed and regretful, Chu Feng leaned into her ear and whispered, "I can see if you dare to run to a busy place in the future. If you are not careful, it will explode in minutes."


    The shameful words made Ruan Yaoyao''s face seem to be coated with a layer of paint, but suddenly turned around. In the eyes of all the people envied, envied and hated, she held Chu Feng fiercely and held her mouth tightly. With a voice that only two people could hear, she said, "I would like to, but are you willing to do it?"


    In order to avoid the people around her, Ruan Yaoyao almost stuck her whole body to him. Only those who were in it could really feel the feeling. She cried out in the dark and looked at PU Qitai, who opened the curtain behind the platform and stepped out under the protection of two bodyguards.


    Just a simple glance, Chu Feng on his body saw insidious cunning, hypocrisy and many other colors.


    On the podium, park Chi Tai walked to the microphone with a smile and asked some crazy women to call her brother. Chu Feng gave a lot of disdain for this.


    Park Chi Tai gently waved to those crazy and roaring girls, showing his handsome demeanor and clearing his throat: "my name is park Qitai, a member of the Ministry of culture. Today, I''m here to talk about the cultural exchange of hanhuangnan, so that we can have a better understanding of hanhuangnan and know our strong cultural heritage."


    When the scene was quiet, park Qitai enjoyed the feeling of taking him as the center. Around his finger, he said, "here is the highest school in the south of Hanhuang, and is still on vacation. Naturally, people who come to visit can not see our future Wang Guodong Liang Qianqian students, but they can still feel the details of the University and the precipitation of years."


    "Confucius sages are the forerunners of our cold and barren south, and the pioneers who have created a long cultural river for us. The place where the Confucius Institute is located is the place where Confucius sages once lived. Do you feel a breath of sages coming to your face?"


    It seems that when it comes to classic places, park Chi Tai''s voice has been raised a lot: "but this is just a small miniature of our famous Han Huang Nan. We also have many world-famous figures and inventions. For example, Laozi and so on are our pride, four great inventions that benefit the whole world, and they are also the products of our hanhuangnan."


    With a high voice, he continued: "we have outstanding people and profound cultural heritage in the south of Hanhuang. There are many places worth seeing and learning. Here, I also welcome people from all over the world to feel our cultural heritage in the Confucius Institute, which is the place where 80% of the elite of Hanhuang South were born."


    "Fart!" Park Chi Tai would like to continue to preach generously. Suddenly, a very discordant voice came out. A man with high myopia glasses said scornfully: "the world knows that Confucius, Laozi, Qu Yuan and even the four great inventions of Confucius and Laozi are all our sacred dynasties. The Dragon Boat Festival first appeared in the holy Dynasty. Do you want to preach it?"


    "I don''t know where the strength of the cold South comes from. It''s a shame to steal other people''s culture and pride to whitewash your ignorance."


    The discordant voice made some people around him smile. Most of them came from all over the world. Naturally, they knew that these problems were the most common quarrel between Shengchao and hanhuangnan. At this moment, when he saw Park Qitai giving a speech, some of the people in Shengchao began to despise him directly. Naturally, they were in the mood of watching a play.


    Park Chi Tai''s face changed slightly, passing through the haze and killing, but he didn''t show it clearly. Instead, he showed a faint smile: "the pure is from the turbid. Why should we steal our things from others? Why should we do such dirty things when our advanced culture is there? What''s more, why are you standing here


    "Then you don''t need to come to the cold and barren south, and you don''t want to appear here, do you?"


    When the man of the holy pilgrim couldn''t find a word for a while, park Qitai showed a strong smile: "and you are here now, which means that you agree with our cold and desolate South and advocate our culture. Otherwise, why don''t you go to the Confucius Institute, the hometown of Confucius, which is pirated in the holy Dynasty, but come here?"


    After a series of questions, I have to say that park Chi Tai is very good at speaking, and immediately let the pilgrim man have nothing to say, because his presence here means everything. Unexpectedly, you think that Han Huang Nan is stealing other people''s culture. Then, as a pilgrim, you should not come?


    "I came here to wake us up!"At this time, a faint voice rings, Chu Feng hugs Ruan Yaoyao and comes out with a warm smile: "because we haven''t seen it, how can we know how many things hanhuangnan has shamelessly stolen from us? Only by seeing it with our own eyes can more people know that piracy is piracy. Even if the imitations are similar, they are piracy."


    Park Qitai narrowed his eyes and saw Ruan Yaoyao. He was naturally acquainted. But Chu Feng had a trace of familiarity, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen it. In his heart, he was only indignant: "what''s the evidence of piracy?"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and said faintly in everyone''s eyes: "everyone knows that Confucius was a character more than 2000 years ago. At that time, geologists once confirmed that the original cold and barren South was only a desert island. Although some people lived here, they still lived a life of downy hair and drinking blood.


    How did a group of savages at the beginning of the day create the Confucianism that so many people still learn? Don''t deny everything I said. All these are the arguments given by Thomas, a geologist in Tianchi. Therefore, we can see that the history of the existence of Han Huang Nan and the time of Confucius'' existence do not match at all!


    Secondly, when the four great inventions came into being, at that time, the Han Huang Nan was not established and lived in scattered places. Most of the food and drink expenses were transported from the holy Dynasty. Until a group of pilgrims came to this land, the cold and barren South was slightly improved. At that time, how did the Han Huang Nan with limited civilization develop the four great inventions? "


    The reasonable and well founded argument makes Park Qitai look a little ugly. If we go deep into these things, we all know that when Confucius was still the four great inventions, the cold and barren South was still a wilderness, but there were not so many absolutes in the world. But now he was told by Chu Feng, he felt his old face burning.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to stand up, but he didn''t want Park Qitai to be so arrogant: "Qu Yuan is well-known for what period of people, what are the allusions of the birth of the Dragon Boat Festival, where the hometown of zongzi is not necessary for me to say. Internationally, the hometown of zongzi has been recognized internationally. How can it be the first Kingdom of the Dragon Boat Festival


    Park Chi Tai looks ugly and embarrassed. People who have some historical knowledge know these things, but no one dares to say so and affect harmony. His face is beaten up because his eyes are full of murders.


    Beside Chu Feng, Ruan Yaoyao is obsessed with her face. She says in her heart that she is not only strong but also knowledgeable!


    But Chu Feng even decided to slap him in the face, so he would not find any words to refute him. He said with a smile: "the most important thing is that Han Huangnan often said that the Confucius Institute of the holy Dynasty was pirated from hanhuangnan, but do you know the truth of the facts?"


    The voice was raised a little bit, which was even higher than that of Park Chi Tai''s microphone: "the truth is that the Confucius Institute built in Han Huang Nan''s former residence of Confucius was built 150 years ago. It''s an antique building, but it''s boastful to say that it was built more than a thousand years ago. Do you want me to find someone to monitor the age?"


    "I believe that even if you don''t need to monitor, you will know that the Confucius Institute in Shangqiu of Shengchao has been completed for more than 1800 years. It can stand the test. Who pirated the others? Pu Bu members are unconvinced. We can ask professionals to monitor carefully and release the data to the world?"


    Park Qitai was almost angry to vomit blood. In addition to the arrangement, tourists from all over the world made a sound of sighing, and someone even yelled: "I said that if there is nothing of its own in Hanhuang south, it will only steal the culture of the holy dynasty!"


    "My wife, we''d better go to the holy pilgrimage. It''s the ancient country of thousands of years and the hometown of culture!"


    "That''s right. I won''t come to the south of the cold desert in the future. A member of the Ministry of culture should boast and lose face!"


    In the sound of sighing from the tourists, park Chi Tai looks ugly and turns to leave. Knowing that staying there will only be a disgrace to him. Meanwhile, he secretly orders to hide in the crowd and watch out for the people who have taken the video. Today''s incident must not be released.


    It''s just that park Qitai''s arrangement is good, but these are all foreign tourists, including some Tianchi people. This is destined to be known to the outside world all the time. It also makes a public apology for the cold and barren south a few years later. They have laid the groundwork for stealing the sacred culture.


    Taking advantage of the chaos around, Chu Feng pulls Ruan Yaoyao away secretly. Just at the moment when Pu Qitai turned around, Chu Feng saw the opportunity to kill him and knew that he had already killed him. Although Chu Feng was not afraid, it was cold and barren south. He didn''t want Ruan Yaoyao to be hurt for the second time.


    At this time, park Qitai, who had left the back door of the Confucius academy, sat in the car with a gloomy face and issued a command: "investigate who the holy pilgrim was just now, seize the clue of Ruan Yaoyao and find Ruan Yaoyao. I''m not afraid that we can''t find that damned saint Korean boy. I want him to kneel down in front of me."


    "I want him to tell the world in the media that Confucius, Laozi, Qu Yuan, or the four great inventions are all cold and barren in the south, and Shengchao is a thief!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1266

    "When you were in the Confucius Institute today, you were so handsome!"


    Night fell quietly. Chu Feng had to go back to Hancheng international hotel in the afternoon. But seeing Ruan Yaoyao''s energetic appearance, Chu Feng finally got rid of the idea of going back. At the moment, they just had a meal to eat. Ruan Yaoyao naturally nestled beside Chu Feng and said with a little obsession.


    Ruan Yaoyao drank a lot of wine tonight. Chu Feng saw her blushing face because of drinking too much. She wanted to pinch her face gently. But now on the street, Chu Feng still resisted the impulse. Ruan Yaoyao looked like she was 15 years old or 16 years old at most, belonging to a little girl.


    Although the actual age is more than 20 years old, but people who don''t know the truth still think that chufeng is sexual. They can see from other people''s eyes when they eat just now and suffer from contempt.


    Supporting Ruan Yaoyao, chufeng wants to take a taxi back to Hancheng international hotel. This time, Ruan Yaoyao comes to Hanhuang South alone. If it''s normal, it doesn''t matter to let her go to a hotel by herself. However, after today''s daytime affairs and park Qitai''s eyes, Chu Feng doesn''t want Ruan Yaoyao to be threatened.


    "Well, where are you taking me?"


    Ruan Yaoyao was half drunk. Seeing Chu Feng holding her to another direction, she murmured and turned to the back: "the Hilton Hotel is in that direction. I live there. I can walk there for more than ten minutes."


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly and hugs a little. Ruan Yaoyao, who is now a little difficult to walk, said: "I offended Park Chi Tai today. He must find out who you are. Then he can lock in your place and send you back. I''m afraid there is danger. I live in Hancheng International Hotel. You''d better go to my place!"


    Ruan Yaoyao Du mouth seems to be thinking, side head: "you won''t take advantage of this time, on me?"


    "But I''m actually older than you, just looking smaller." Ruan Yaoyao gave Chu Feng a charming white eye. With her childlike face, she really made people speechless: "but it doesn''t matter if you want to. I won''t ask you to be responsible for it. It''s just that my luggage is in Hilton. Take it and move it back?"


    Chufeng just wants Ruan Yaoyao to stay in Hancheng international hotel for one night, and arranges her to leave tomorrow. It seems that the girl doesn''t mean to leave, but has the idea of following him.


    Look at the time. It''s still more than seven o''clock. It''s not too late. If Park really wants to start, it won''t be so fast, let alone at the Hilton Hotel.


    She nodded and hugged her to the Hilton Hotel. Although the distance was not far away, because Ruan Yaoyao drank too much and walked unsteadily, she arrived in half an hour after more than ten minutes'' journey. She took Ruan Yaoyao''s room card and went outside an ordinary suite. She opened the door and helped her in: "clean up quickly!"


    Ruan Yaoyao graciously said, swaying forward, plopping down on the bed, looking at her appearance, it is estimated that if let her just like this, she will fall asleep every minute.


    Just about to go to call her, Chu Feng''s left eye flashed over a picture, his eyes fixed on one side of the TV, narrowed his eyes and went to expand the picture infinitely. His face was slightly stunned. The indicator light on TV standby was moved and a very small eavesdropper was installed there.


    Obviously, someone has been to this room before.


    Chu Feng quietly stretched out his hand, dark force surging to suck out the eavesdropper in the palm of his hand, did not crush, found a glass bottle put in, can shield the signal, finally to the toilet garbage can.


    Don''t worry, left eye and looked at a few places, Chu Feng this just slightly at ease.


    Came to the bedside and patted Ruan Yaoyao: "Miss Ruan, get up and pack up. It''s too late!"


    "Yes Ruan Yaoyao was lazy and turned over. Her eyes were closed and her eyes were loose. She lifted her feet and threw off her shoes. She murmured, "it''s still early. I''ll sleep for a while."


    Although Ruan Yaoyao is wearing safety pants, when she raises her foot, the scenery of the skirt bottom is still vaguely visible. Although she once hid at the bottom of her skirt twice, and what Ruan Yao looks like in Chu wind, she still feels particularly attractive when she sees it again. She is always powerful with her young face and huge peak.


    Resist to jump up to eat the attractive girl at the moment, Chu Feng flashed out a few gold needles, and quickly fell on Ruan Yaoyao''s body.


    With her hand on her abdomen, Zhenyuan, condensed from the Tianjing period, enters her body and volatilizes the liquor in her stomach. After a while, Chu Feng removes the gold needle from Ruan Yaoyao, and the latter opens her eyes at once.


    The other party can install eavesdroppers here. It is obvious that Ruan Yaoyao lives here. Now he has no action. He must be ready to wait until one o''clock in the night. Chu Feng doesn''t want to add trouble for nothing.


    When the sound of the water stopped, Ruan Yaoyao, who was drunk and had been relieved, pulled up her skirt and went out to see Chu Feng standing there, biting her mouth: "well, why don''t you take this opportunity to give me that one? Isn''t it supposed to be like this in such an environment? Or you don''t look up to me at all? "


    Chu Feng was embarrassed. Ruan Yaoyao even asked such a question. Her heart was even more embarrassed. She coughed to cover up her embarrassment and said, "it''s not that you don''t look down on it, but you look at your 15-year-old appearance. I feel guilty and evil!"Ruan Yaoyao tilted her head and showed a lovely expression: "but I''m actually 22 years old, bigger than you!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng was asked nothing to say, Ruan Yaoyao smiles, knowing that Chu Feng doesn''t look down on her, but because of her childish face and psychological shadow, she feels much better in a moment, packing happily. It seems that even if Chu Feng really does something to her, she is very happy.


    Soon all the luggage was packed and the room was not returned. Chu Feng and Ruan Yaoyao quietly left the hotel from the back door. Someone must be staring at the hotel now. If you go in front of you, you will be found.


    Come out from the back door and stop a taxi. Chu Feng takes Ruan Yaoyao to sit on it. The car also starts to leave here.


    However, after driving for 20 minutes, chufeng frowned. Although he was not very familiar with Hancheng, he also vaguely heard that the Hilton Hotel was 15 minutes away from Hancheng international hotel when he came to the south of Hanhuang. This is also the reason why tourists can stay in Hancheng easily.


    But now 20 minutes, not only haven''t arrived at Hancheng International Hotel, but it seems a bit remote.


    Chu Feng looked cold: "driver, this does not seem to be the way to Hancheng international hotel?"


    The driver in front of him suddenly stepped on the gas pedal and turned the steering wheel into an alley beside him. After driving in for more than 20 meters, he stepped on the brake and opened the door and rolled out directly. Chu Feng could keep him, but he didn''t have the mood, because even if he took the driver, it would not do much.


    Ruan Yaoyao, who leans by Chu Feng''s side, is also aware of the danger. She looses Chu Feng''s sitting upright and looks grave and worried.


    The phone call was obviously to Liu Zhixin.


    Hearing this woman''s slightly sarcastic words, Chu Feng didn''t think she was a thirsty woman: "I''m really in the south of the cold desert, and I''m in a bit of trouble. I need an absolutely safe and hidden place. Can you arrange it?"


    Just now the driver already knew that they were going to the Hancheng international hotel. Even if the trouble was solved, it would still be troublesome to go back. Chu Feng came to save Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan. He didn''t want to waste time on such troubles. Although Lin Huali could arrange accommodation, it was definitely not better than Liu Zhixin.


    There was no hesitation and hesitation, nor did he ask why he told Chu Feng an address and hung up the phone. Chu Feng did not suspect Liu Zhixin''s insistence. It was a kind of intuition. She called Lin Huali and asked her to take Ziyi and leave Hancheng international hotel to go to the place provided by Liu Zhixin.


    After handling all this, Chu Feng opened the door and led Ruan Yaoyao out of the car. Looking at the two ends of the alley, more than ten men had appeared, including the driver holding an iron bar.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up: "Park Chi Tai, do not know and behind the park family has nothing to do with it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1267

    There were fifteen people in front and back, including the driver.


    Although they are very loose, like ruffians, but Chu Feng carefully found that although they tried to cover up some things, but from the angle of their encirclement and the gesture of holding an iron bar, we can see that they are a group of people who have received professional training. If they do this, they just cover up their identity.


    The corners of his mouth flit light ponder, Chu Feng knows why they want to do that, but don''t care too much.


    At first, the driver came up to him and lifted his iron stick and said, "boy, you are talking nonsense in Confucius Institute today, which seriously hurt our feelings, so we spontaneously come to settle accounts with you."


    Chu Feng is sure that all these things have official status. Now he appears as a public. Obviously, he wants to cover up some things. It is also natural for the people to settle accounts with him. No one dares to say anything, even if he is unlucky, others will only say what he said in the Confucius Institute and offend others.


    Looking at this group of people who don''t know that Chu Feng already knows their acting, Chu Feng smiles: "what kind of account, I''ll lend you money, or do you wife?"


    Because of Chu Feng''s words, Ruan Yaoyao chuckled, and her fear did not exist. At one time, so many people could not hurt Chu Feng. At the moment, more than a dozen people holding iron bars were more powerful than thousands of Yue troops and more dangerous than their guns?


    These words fell in the ears of these people, and each face showed a more angry look. The driver held up an iron bar: "boy, don''t be too arrogant. Now give you two ways, or you will die in vain here. The holy court will not do anything to more than ten of us for you alone."


    "And if we kill you, we''ll bury them in the suburbs, and no one will know. Do you know that the fate of a foreign country is cheap?"


    Chu Feng suppressed the happy jump of the killing machine and said with a smile, "come on, talk about the way!"


    Chu Feng didn''t show any fear at all, which made more than ten people around him curious. However, he thought that they were all experts with professional training, and Chu Feng was a man and a woman. He didn''t need to worry about anything. He only thought that Chu Feng was a guy who pretended to be forced.


    And even if Chu Feng is no longer strong, they also have a card, which is doomed to Chu Feng or bad luck.


    When the driver thought of these things, he became more confident and raised his finger: "the first way, on the TV station of our kingdom, he said that Lao Tzu and Confucius had four great inventions, which were all from the cold and barren south. He said that the Shengchao was a shameless thief. If you take this woman around you, everything will be fine."


    "The next day, you can refuse. We''ll kill you here on the spot."


    Chu Feng smiles and asks Ruan Yaoyao to step back a little. She says with a sneer: "don''t you know there is a third way?"


    "What?" the driver asked subconsciously


    Chu Feng fingers from their body one by one, people and animals harmless said: "that is, I put you all dry lying here, I swagger away!"


    Fifteen people were stunned at the speech, and then they all burst into laughter. They were all first-class elites, not to mention one against ten, but three or five big men were not their opponents. Chu Feng seemed to be a college student, and they could make Chu Feng very difficult to see.


    As the laughter fell, the driver sneered: "you have a saying in your holy pilgrimage that heaven has a way, you don''t go, hell has no door, you vote by yourself, boy, you just want to find the rhythm of death!"


    "A thief is a thief. The metaphor is wrong." Chu Feng slightly despised and shook his fingers: "fortunately, it means that Confucius is your cold and barren south. It seems that in such an environment, you should say that those who know the current affairs are heroes, not heaven, hell and a group of fools. They are not the ones who came by themselves, but you shamelessly brought me here. Idioms are useless and promising!"


    Chu Feng''s words made the driver''s face hot. He also found that he used improper words. He was even despised by Chu Feng. He angrily said, "go up and beat this boy down for me!"


    Two Han Huang southerners holding iron bars quickly walked up, with no difficulty on their faces. When they came to Chu Feng, they would swing the iron sticks, and Chu Feng did not move, and let the two iron sticks fall.


    One toward his head, the other toward his shoulder. Seeing this scene, the driver and others all grinned grimly. It seemed that Chu Feng''s head was broken and bleeding. Although Ruan Yaoyao was full of confidence in chufeng, she was still a little nervous when she saw the two men''s unreserved attacks.


    Two muffled sounds, seeping people in general, but when they saw Chu Feng still standing there, everyone''s eyes showed shock and a trace of fear.


    Because Chu Feng is not only fine, even no damage, but the two iron sticks, whether they fall on the head or on the shoulder, are bent and deformed. Everyone''s heart almost at the same time jumped out of a sentence: is this Superman?


    Chu Feng patted his shoulder and sighed, "don''t talk too much, or you will lose face after failure. However, I can understand that this kind of environment also says that heaven has no door and no way to go. That is a group of fools. I have chosen the third way for youAs the voice fell, Chu Feng''s figure was like a ghost. Although these people were very strong and could fight with ordinary people one by one, in the face of the natural shock, Chu Feng, who condensed Zhenyuan, was not a little bit worse. Chu Feng didn''t need Zhenyuan to add strength at all, and they were already hard to resist.


    As soon as he started, he went quickly. More than ten people fell down one after another. The driver watched Chu Feng beat down all his companions with an iron stick. He blinked his eyes and ran without thinking about turning around.


    In less than a minute, more than a dozen people have been knocked down, and even those who have nothing to do with iron bars are still human?


    Just ran out less than 10 meters, Chu Feng has stood in front of him, the driver look tight, he did not see how Chu Feng suddenly blocked in front of him, ah, a cry to suppress the fear in his heart, roared: "what are you waiting for?"


    Suddenly, the trunk of the taxi stopped suddenly opened, and a figure burst out of it. A knife flickered towards Ruan Yaoyao, who was close to the car.


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, but he didn''t expect that there were still people hidden in the dark. His eyes flowed over the killing plane, and his body moved and flew the driver. He let him spurt blood and quickly approach him. The man who came out of the trunk saw that Chu Feng had come, and his face changed greatly. He accelerated the speed of his hands and cleaved towards Ruan Yaoyao.


    He was hidden in the taxi to prevent accidents before he went out. He was also in order to attack Chu Feng. But now things are different from what he imagined. He could only take Ruan Yaoyao.


    Maybe it''s the reason for his impatience. A knife didn''t stand on Ruan Yaoyao''s neck. Instead, the blood spattered out from Ruan Yaoyao''s neck. Chu Feng, who arrived, was stunned and suddenly kicked out. The man holding the knife flew out more than ten meters and hit a wall heavily, and his head exploded.


    On the ground, more than ten people were lying down by Chu fenggan. Seeing the miserable death of their companions holding knives, they all lost their voices and closed their mouths together. That foot obviously caused a huge deterrent to them.


    Chu Feng kicks and holds the knife, so he quickly hugs Ruan Yaoyao. His left eye twinkles, and his heart is slightly relieved. Fortunately, the man just wanted to hold him, so the knife is a bit biased. It just cuts the surface of his neck and does not hurt any important blood vessels.


    But it''s just a little bit short. Ruan Yaoyao will die. She is so angry that she hugs Ruan Yaoyao and throws a pill into her mouth to stop bleeding. She walks to the driver with gloomy eyes, steps on his leg bone and makes the latter scream.


    He said coldly, "go back and tell Park Chi Tai that I will pay back what happened tonight."


    He took Ruan Yaoyao and left directly. He took another car outside and went to the place arranged by Liu Zhixin. The driver on the ground screamed for a long time before he stopped. Looking at the deformed foot and leg bones, these should be completely broken in the meat. Even if the operation is performed, it will be disabled for a lifetime.


    Holding back his grief and fear of Chu Feng, he dialed out a phone call: "young master, that Shengchao boy is very capable of calling. More than ten of us were beaten down and a brother died. My foot was also broken. Ruan Yaoyao got a knife in the neck. Before the boy left, he said," let you wait, he will return it. "


    "Contact the police department, call out the surrounding surveillance, issue a wanted order, find out this boy and throw it directly into prison. I want to shame the holy pilgrim!"


    He hung up the phone directly, but park Chi Tai didn''t take this matter to heart. He continued to vent on the female star of the nine person sky group who was hit by his 500000 pool coins. He also pinched her chin and sneered: "I want to sleep for all nine people, and I will give you one million pool coins after it is done!"


    Half an hour later, a profile photo appeared in the major TV stations and news media in the south of Hanhuang, with the title: Shengchao man maliciously created violence in the south of Hanhuang, causing 13 people to be injured in varying degrees, one seriously injured and one dead!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1268

    Hancheng Third Avenue.


    This is a well-known rich area. People who can live here are worth at least 100 million yuan. Once again, they are powerful people. Nearly 100 villas stand here, and the distance between them is relatively far, so as to protect their privacy.


    After all, the people who can live here are famous people, but few people are willing to meet acquaintances here.


    A figure seems to be a ghost in this night, avoiding the security personnel in the rich area, quickly approaching one of the villas, jumping directly from the 2.5-meter-high wall and climbing into it without even a sound. He still holds a person in his arms. Who is Chu Feng?


    Chu Feng didn''t stay at the scene. Although Ruan Yaoyao only injured his neck, if someone accidentally involved in the expansion of the wound, there was the possibility of blood vessels breaking at any time. So Chu Feng came here first to treat Ruan Yaoyao.


    This place is an industry under Liu Zhixin''s personal name. No one is here at ordinary times. Only occasionally, someone will come to clean up and clean. But the villa tonight is full of lights, because Chu Feng asks Liu Zhixin for this place.


    This time he came to Hanhuang south, the smarter people all know that chufeng is aiming at the Liu family, but Chu Feng still goes to Liu Zhixin for a safe place. He doesn''t know why. He only knows now that Han Huang Nan can trust Liu Zhixin. Even if Cui Xin, who is honest with each other, he doesn''t mean to trust.


    Because that person''s heart, to the cold wild South sentiment is too deep.


    "Who!"


    Just holding Ruan Yaoyao into the villa, a cold drink comes from the side, and then four figures appear like lightning. Ziyi and Bingqingyujie have arrived here in advance. Lin Huali also appears behind them, and there is a strange woman.


    Chu Feng did not have time to pay attention to these: "wait and tell you, I will treat a person''s injury first."


    When she went to Jiaoyu with Chu Feng, Bingqingyujie knew Ruan Yaoyao. She was curious about how she met Chu Feng. Yujie also said softly, "Miss Ziyi, are you jealous?"


    "Ziyi was speechless by a sentence from Yujie. Just now she saw Chu Feng come back with a woman in her arms. She really meant something sour, but her pride was doomed to make her not admit it. She disdained to reply:" Yujie, you should regard this stallion as treasure. In my eyes, he is grass. "


    "He has been given the opportunity to pursue me. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know how to cherish, so we can''t be. I won''t be jealous for such a person who doesn''t know how to love and cherish women!"


    Bing Qing took a look at Ziyi and turned directly: "what you say is not true. Explanation is to cover up!"


    Yujie nodded deeply, and the words of the two sisters embarrassed Ziyi and said, "I just can''t look up to him, even if he is the first man to see my body."


    Bingqingyujie directly chose to ignore Ziyi. They followed Chu Feng for so long. They could still see what kind of people they thought about chufeng. Although Ziyi tried to hide it, they could feel that Ziyi had already felt for chufeng in her heart, perhaps because she didn''t know it.


    On one side, a tall woman with ordinary appearance but good-looking looks. Looking at the three women with good looks and looking upstairs, she was puzzled that the wind just now was famous in the world, but how could she look like a college student?


    This tall woman is called Gao Zhen. She was trained by Liu Zhixin secretly. Tonight Chu Feng calls Liu Zhixin and wants a safe place. Liu Zhixin asks Gao Zhen to deal with this matter, because Gao Zhen is a trustworthy person.


    In the room on the second floor, Chu Feng naturally did not know the quarrel between Ziyi and Bingqingyujie.


    Put Ruan Yaoyao on the bed, quickly from the bathroom with a clean basin to connect hot water to help her clean the wound, although the blood has stopped, but if not handled carefully, there will be a risk of cracking at any time.


    Gently wiping the wound on Ruan Yaoyao''s neck, Chu Feng said apologetically: "I''m sorry, the second time I hurt you, it seems that I''m your disaster star, you''re unlucky to meet me."


    She couldn''t stop a bitter smile. When she went across the border, she met Ruan Yaoyao. Eventually, she lost all her career. She had to go far away from home. She almost died in the middle of the way. When she met again for the second time, Chu Feng had such an idea, which is normal.


    Ruan Yaoyao pursed her lips: "then how do you make up for it? Don''t give me any more money. I have some savings, plus what you gave later, it''s enough for a lifetime."


    "Then find a man for you." Chu Feng heard Ruan Yaoyao''s words deliberately relaxed. She moved the girl''s understanding and said, "Fengmen has many good brothers. If you don''t look up to them, I know the Fourth Youth of imperial city. They are all good. You like me to kidnap you to be your husband."


    "If they can''t do it, you can choose directly in the world. As long as you like it, I''ll let him marry you!"Ruan Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and said, "Chu Feng, do you really want to promise me a condition?"


    Chu Feng was shocked. He just said it. He didn''t want Ruan Yaoyao to hit the snake with the pole. However, Ruan Yaoyao was unlucky when he met him. His character was also a good girl. Chu Feng nodded: "of course, as long as I can do it, it''s OK."


    Ruan Yao Yao, oh, immediately said: "then you give me when a man!"


    After cleaning the wound, Chu Feng''s hand holding a towel was sluggish. She looked at Ruan Yaoyao in surprise and coughed in embarrassment: "this joke is not funny!"


    Ruan Yaoyao tooted her mouth, but in order not to involve the wound, the action was very small: "I said seriously!"


    Chu Feng really only thought Ruan Yaoyao was joking. But seeing the stubborn and firm look on her face, Chu Feng felt that she was not joking. She only laughed bitterly: "Miss Ruan, you are a goddess level figure. There are countless men who like you in the world. Chu Feng is just an ordinary person among thousands of people, and is also a bad person, which is not worth your liking."


    "You see, with me, you are always in danger, twice!"


    "Chu Feng!" Chu Feng also wanted to continue to persuade Ruan Yaoyao to give up such an idea, and the young woman said, "how much do you hate me? I just said that I wanted you to be a man for me. You quickly said so many words to refuse. Don''t you know that this is a kind of thing that hurts self-esteem for a girl?"


    Seeing that Chu Feng was embarrassed by what she said, Ruan Yaoyao relaxed her look and stopped talking. She didn''t know why she wanted to be with Chu Feng. She only knew that she always liked to pay attention to all things of Chu Feng in those days in Tianchi.


    Knowing that Chu Feng is in danger through her relationship, she will be worried and will be happy when she gets the news that Chu Feng has beaten the enemy to pieces. She does not know when she has been influenced by Chu Feng. She finally decides to come to Chu Feng. She is a straightforward girl who has never tried. She is not willing to fail in such a choice.


    So taking advantage of this time, Ruan Yaoyao said her heart, but Chu Feng''s appearance hurt her a little bit. She closed her eyes and didn''t show her face, but her heart was very uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles, can feel Ruan Yaoyao''s body is filled with sad color at the moment, but Chu Feng does not know at all. After cleaning Ruan Yaoyao''s wound, she simply disinfects her, and then takes out some powder to sprinkle evenly on the wound, which directly leads to scarring, and the wound will disappear tomorrow.


    Knowing that Ruan Yaoyao was hurt by what he said just now, Chu Feng whispered: "you have a good rest. I''ll arrange you to leave the cold desert south tomorrow morning. Next, I will have some actions. I don''t want you to be hurt!"


    Ruan Yaoyao still did not respond. Chu Feng sighed and opened the door to go out. Ruan Yaoyao was a good girl. Even though the news and the Internet said she was using her body to get on top, Chu Feng knew that it was just the hype of Ruan Yaoyao''s company. After several simple relationships, Chu Feng understood that she was a self loving woman.


    When he got down the stairs, he temporarily dispelled a trace of helplessness brought about by Ruan Yaoyao''s affairs. Before he opened his mouth, Lin Huali threw out a sentence: "little master, I didn''t expect that you would become a famous person so soon. The official of Hanhuang South directly threw out the wanted notice!"


    Chufeng looked at it in amazement. The night news was playing on the TV. Seeing a picture of a side face on the screen, Chu Feng naturally recognized that it was himself. Seeing the introduction of the following title, Chu Feng laughed: "I mean this park Chi Tai is too stupid? Or is this child too unlucky? "


    Send people to attack him, Chu Feng did not go to his trouble is good, he even used the official issued a wanted order, the title is still so shocking!


    No reason?


    Chu Feng thought of the more than ten people who did it tonight, could it be for no reason?


    However, it is also clear that the one who controls the larynx will control the initiative. He flicks his finger: "arrange it. Tomorrow I''ll go to the park''s house for a walk. The game is not so fun. This fool absolutely doesn''t know who I am. Otherwise, where can I get the courage?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1269

    wanted circular!


    There is no signature, no specific introduction to Chu Feng''s side face. It only tells that it is a holy pilgrim man. The news disappeared 15 minutes after it was broadcast, and even can''t be found on the Internet. However, for those who have seen it, they will not forget about the loss, but will arouse their curiosity.


    Some people on the Internet have come out to post, they are curious why the wanted notice was revoked within 15 minutes after it was sent out. Many people speculate that it is a powerful person, so it is not settled.


    The emergence of such news has caused a crisis of public trust to the cold and desolate Nanfu court.


    In such a tormented night, Hancheng ushered in another morning, everyone seems to have forgotten the news last night, the posts that appeared were also deleted by the website where they are. Many people can only talk in secret, and the storm is not so calm.


    But in these news secretly spread, park''s garden, where the park family is, is the atmosphere is extremely depressed.


    Because Park Zaiying, as the chief of the south of the cold desert, came back to the park family, and his face was not in a good mood from last night to this morning. All the people in the park family were tense. The old man Park kept silent about this. He should go to bed when he should go to bed and get up when he should get up.


    It was not until Park Chi Tai, who was outside, stepped into Park''s garden, that old man Park came down to the hall with the help of his servants.


    In the spacious, bright and luxurious hall, many people from the core of the park family gathered here before the arrival of Mr. park. Park Zaiying sat at the top of the left with a gloomy face. When he saw him come out, although he was the head of the cold desert south, park Zaiying stood up and said, "father!"


    Old man Park sat down quietly, which indicated that park Zaiying didn''t need to be polite.


    His eyes also looked at Park Qitai, who was standing in the middle of the hall with a worried look. His only grandson is also the biggest grandson who has achieved so far: "in the early morning, let people call Qitai back. What is chief park doing? Is it because of a warrant issued last night, you are going to attack your nephew?"


    Park Zaiying''s face flashed a helpless color, knowing that her old father doted on the grandson, otherwise she would not have forced her to give park a position in the cultural department.


    It''s just important. Park Zaiying is not as easygoing and modest as before: "father, you must know who the wanted notice issued by Qitai police department is aimed at. It seems that it has been revoked. However, none of us know the insincerity of it. For example, why does Qitai issue a wanted notice?"


    Old man Park squints. In the park family, he is the supreme authority. He is polite to him even when he comes back. But today, park Zaiying''s words contain anger, which makes him a little unhappy.


    But park Jae Ying''s identity was there, and he could not scold him face to face. He turned to park Qitai and said, "tell me, how did you offend the Chu Feng who got up by his master?"


    At that time, when he saw Chu Feng and Ruan Yaoyao together, he only regarded him as a second generation of shengchaofu who had a little money to support the stars. Compared with him, the successor of the future park family, he wanted to give him a little uneasy and fearless consequences.


    Later, park Zaiying ordered him to withdraw the wanted order and even ordered him to go back to the park family. Only then did Park know that the man he met was Chu Feng. The secret world was so small that he didn''t know how to explain it.


    He looked like this, and he thought that it must be a grandson who had done something. His face was a little gloomy and showed the master''s dignity: "do you want your aunt to throw you out to explain to Chu Feng before you can say it?"


    "I didn''t know he was Chu Feng." Park Chi Tai looked at Park Jae Ying, who was gloomy. He was still afraid of the aunt and said in an unnatural tone: "but there is a reason why Chu Feng is too arrogant and conceited. Yesterday I gave a speech at the Confucius Institute, and he refuted me."


    "It is said that the four great inventions of Confucius and Laozi were made in the holy Dynasty, and he also said a lot of unreasonable words."


    "So you can''t get angry and send someone to attack Chu Feng, but you still want him to overthrow his own words?" Park Zaiying just heard this and guessed the whole process at the beginning. He sneered and said, "but the person sent out was killed and injured by Chu Feng. You were so angry that you issued a wanted order, but you didn''t expect to bump into the muzzle of a gun?"


    Park Chi Tai wry smile: "really did not think that he was Chu Feng, otherwise I would not send security guards."


    "Do you still want to use the chief guard and the foundation of the kingdom?" Park Zaiying suddenly and directly raised the volume and said: "fortunately, you don''t know that he is Chu Feng, otherwise the park family will not be quiet. Until now, Chu Feng has already killed you and cut off your head. Even now, this matter is not over."


    "The news was suppressed by me, but 15 minutes is enough to spread to many people''s ears. If you embarrass Chu Feng once, do you think he will forget it? Not to mention that you send someone to attack, and the villains report first! "


    In his heart, he felt helpless. All wise people knew that in order to strengthen the national heritage and steal the culture of the holy Dynasty, Han Huangnan did not want to remedy it after being refuted. Instead, he chose the most extreme way to offend King Yan. If it was not for her nephew, she would like to get up and slap him to death.Chu Feng doesn''t care about this matter. If Chu Feng cares about it, if the villains in the south of the cold desert report first, those who stare at her will surely take the opportunity to make trouble, which is definitely not what Park Zaiying wants to see.


    The charming woman looks very ugly at the moment: "but things don''t happen. You quit your position as a member of the Ministry of culture and go to prison for three months to calm down Chu Feng''s anger." This is the only way Park Zaiying can think of. If he does not punish himself, Chu Feng can find an excuse to make trouble.


    "No way!" Park Qitai did not open his mouth, but he first snorted: "our park family is the first big man in the south of the cold desert. Chu Feng is just a judge. Although he has a little skill, how about that? Can he really dare to attack Qitai. Don''t forget that Qitai is the eldest grandson of the park family, which is his death free gold medal."


    Park Zaiying looks tight, did not expect the old father to protect the short to this point: "father, Johnson of Kennedy family, successor George, Hercules rockefellas and so on were killed by Chu Feng!"


    "Will they be able to compete with us? What''s more, rumors stop at wise people. Do you really think Chu Feng dare to kill the descendants of crocodiles Before he had finished speaking, he interrupted Park Zaiying, and raised his disdain: "that''s just bragging. Chu Feng gave him ten courage. At most, he killed other people."


    "You are the chief executive of Hanhuang south. Qitai will certainly be able to take the top position in the future. The Kennedy family is very arrogant, but do you have a chief executive? Are you a waste? "


    Park Zaiying''s mouth twitches and wants to tell him that his view is wrong. But seeing his disdain in his eyes, he knows that he instinctively repels a grass-roots Chu Feng, who has made such achievements and is also superior in spirit. What he said is equivalent to saying nothing.


    He sighed: "father, some things are not what you think that is OK, but the fact is that Qitai must quit his post as a member of the Ministry and must go to prison for three months, otherwise the consequences will be very serious."


    "Shut up!" When he heard this, park Zaiying''s retort made his face a little uneasy. The old man who paid attention to his status and seniority slapped his hands on the handle of his chair, stood up and said, "you are the chief of the cold desert south, and you control the resources of a country. Can you be comparable to the Kennedy family, which only controls a quarter of the national strength?"


    "Chu Feng, what do you dare to do? You directly send out powerful forces to crush him, so as to prove that our park family is stronger than the Kennedy family, understand?"


    Park Zaiying frowned slightly. Master park is good at everything, but he is too arrogant. He thinks that the park family is omnipotent. Indeed, the Kennedy family only controls a quarter of the national strength of Tianchi Lake. However, it is undeniable that the quarter controlled by others is enough to kill the overall national strength of hanhuangnan countless times.


    As the chief, she will not forget that there are thousands of Tianchi garrisons on the south of the cold desert.


    However, she made it clear that these were meaningless. The extreme and arrogance of Mr. Park meant that he couldn''t listen to anyone else''s words. Her eyes swept over Park Chi Tai, and the face of those who saw the latter looked relaxed. She knew that the protection of Mr. Park made him gradually arrogant.


    Squinting his eyes, he asked in a deep voice, "Qitai, what do you think about yourself? Do you think what grandfather said is right?"


    "That is!" Park Qitai knows very well that if he resigns his post and goes to prison for three months, it will be very difficult to think about it in the future. The forces of various factions in Hanhuang South will not let those who have been in prison take the top position: "we have heard about many things about Chu Feng, and I don''t think it''s great. We are just scaring ourselves."


    "What''s more, he''s cold and barren now. It''s better for us to kill him directly with powerful forces and let the whole world look up to us."


    Affected by his self-confidence and arrogance, park Qitai also felt that Chu Feng was nothing special. He thought that he had only sent three people to join forces with Liu Mo to wash Jin''s villa. Up to now, nothing has happened, and there is nothing earth shaking when Chu Feng comes.


    The appearance made him feel that Chu Feng was nothing more than that, and he was more arrogant in his heart. He even thought that he might as well eat up Jin Qiaoyan tonight. He thought of the charming and moving beautiful woman, and the blazing color flashed in park Qitai''s eyes.


    Park Zaiying caught this color, but she only felt that park Qitai''s ambition soared and wanted to kill Chu Feng. If she knew that park Qitai and Liu mo were still carrying all the people to blood and wash the Jin''s mountain villa, park Zaiying would do something at the moment, draw a gun and kill him!


    Just as he was about to speak, a thunderbolt like voice rang through the sky and reached everyone''s ears: "judge the little Master Chu Feng, visit the first house in the cold and barren south!"


    Park Zaiying''s face suddenly changed. Here we are!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1270

    Chu Feng came, and he came alone.


    When Park Zaiying and the members of the park family walked out of the gate, the members of the park family looked angry, but park Zaiying frowned solemnly, because Chu Feng was carrying a 30 jin pig killing knife, which reminded her of the top secret. When Chu Feng ravaged the palace, it was like this.


    When we saw Park Tai''s people, we were disappointed to see that all of them were still alive


    Park Chi Tai clenched his fist at once. If Park Jae Ying hadn''t been standing here, he would like to take out a gun to kill Chu Feng. Damn it, I''ve seen arrogance before, but not so arrogant.


    Only the top people know about the royal palace. In order to protect the face of the royal family in Shuidong, the tacit understanding of all countries has not been spread out. Therefore, at this moment, park Qitai feels that Chu Feng is looking for death. Although park''s garden is not the chief office, as long as park is in power for one day, park''s garden will be just like the chief palace.


    Chu Feng came here carrying a pig killing knife. He couldn''t understand how Chu Feng''s self-confidence came from.


    He believes that some rumors are true, but everyone has a common problem, that is, they are not willing to admit that others are powerful. Before they have seen each other, many people are like this. At first, he was a little cautious about Park Chi Tai. He thought that master Park was confident and felt that Chu Feng had nothing to stand up for.


    Park Zaiying''s eyes indicated that he wanted to be angry. He said calmly: "I already know what happened yesterday, and I have taken remedial measures. I even decided to cancel his position as a member of the Ministry and go to prison for three months to repent for his bad behavior. I don''t know if I''m satisfied with it?"


    Chu Feng was stunned when he heard the speech. For the first time, Chu Feng looked directly at Park Zaiying, the first female chief of the cold and barren south. She was still charming and exuded the charm of a woman. Wearing a formal dress on her body gave people a feeling of longing to conquer in the bottom of her heart.


    Chu Feng praised him in secret, and said, "I thought I was going to teach the poor descendants of the Pu family, but I didn''t expect that chief park had already made measures and decisions. It seems that I have come here for nothing. If so, I will forgive Pu Shao''s reckless behavior, and this matter will be ignored."


    Chu Feng''s coming this time is mainly for Jin Qiaoyan and Jin Xiaoqi. If he is not forced to do so, he does not want to offend the powerful Park family, which will not do him any good in his next actions.


    However, park Jae Ying has already shown weakness, and Chu Feng will not be unreasonable. Anyway, Ruan Yaoyao was injured last night, but it was not a big obstacle. Park Qitai lost his post and went to prison to reflect on his future career. Chu Feng felt that it was enough, so he didn''t mind giving park a little face. Of course, it was also convenient for him.


    But when Chu Feng thought that the matter was settled smoothly, old man Park was clutching his crutches and humming: "in England, I can''t say it, do you want to veto me?"


    He looked at Chu Feng with a deep look. His youth made him disdain: "this is where the park family is. Seven hundred guards and guards are coming here. A pig killing knife is coming here. It will make our future successor of the park family and the future chief of Hanhuang south, park Qitai, lose his official post and go to prison. He can''t help but think highly of himself."


    "Holy pilgrim boy, I''ll give you three minutes to get out of my sight, or you''ll leave your life here. Park Chi Tai is still park Chi Tai. You are not a humble person with grass-roots background who depends on others to rise up and can control it!"


    Chu Feng has to turn around and leave, let this matter come to an end. I don''t want old man park to say such a thing. Park Zaiying''s face is also changed greatly. It''s just a slap in the face, and it''s really merciless to chufeng. She has seen the video of the palace at the beginning!


    Sure enough, Chu Feng, who had already turned around, heard old man park''s scorn. He turned back and looked at Mr. Park, who stood in the middle of the crowd, even ahead of park. He probably knew who he was.


    Putting his hand on the pig killing knife, Chu Feng shook his head slightly: "Damn it, I have a problem in my life, that is, I hate the people who are forced by the status and like to show off. It seems that they are from noble origin, so it is a wicked thing to be trampled on. It makes me feel very uncomfortable and painful, so I have no face to go away."


    A butcher''s knife with a weight of 30 jin pointed to the old man Park standing outside the gate. Chu Feng was not polite: "old man, you''re a bloody bully. You''re still talking about it. Ben Shao is standing here today. Your grandson must break a hand to make up for my inner discomfort. There''s no need to discuss or ask for mercy."


    Park Zaiying''s face was gloomy for a moment. He looked at his father with displeasure. Originally, things could have been perfectly saved. But he had to scorn Chu Feng. How many people in the world would look down on those who have no temper?


    Not to mention Chu Feng, such a powerful man, is not allowed to despise others, because historically, only he despised others.


    "Barbarian, the people of the holy pilgrimage are of no quality!"


    Being pointed at by Chu Feng with a knife and scolded, old man Pu was trembling with anger. He said in a cold voice: "I don''t know good or bad. I''ll let you know that the heaven is always the sky, and the beggars on the earth are beggars. No matter how hard they struggle, they are beggars."Chu Feng did not show weakness of the return: "cold famine is cold famine, more cold famine or cold famine, this is less people, even if lying down is also a person, come and come, how do you want me to look good?"


    Master Park was really hurt by gas this time, pointing to Chu Feng: "come on, shoot me in disorder!"


    "No!" Park Zaiying said with a look.


    But in park''s garden, it is obvious that master park is the leader. Nearly a hundred armed guards came out quickly from all over the place. The smile on Chu Feng''s mouth was even more cheerful: "good, use the gun!"


    Pointing to his heart position, Chu Feng said pointlessly: "it''s from here. I don''t use my reputation to guarantee that when I fall here, a missile will fall here, a missile will fall on the chief, and another will fall on the monument you are proud of!"


    "Put down your guns, or you will be punished as treason!" They are just ridicule, but park Jae Ying is very clear about Chu Feng''s means, and his face is gloomy.


    Those guards who had already raised their guns changed their faces. Father Park was the highest authority in the park family, but park Zaiying was the chief of Hanhuang south. She had already dropped her harsh words. It doesn''t matter who dares to move. But they can''t die with treason. Then not only will they die miserably, but their families will also be ashamed.


    Father Park didn''t expect Park Jae Ying to refute his face and said, "Park Jae Ying, do you still think I''m your father?"


    "Father Park Zaiying took a deep breath. He didn''t fight against each other, but he was peaceful: "you may think that Chu Feng is alarmist, but I tell you, he is really the highest leader of the Hebrew FUBU family. He once destroyed Shuidong island with missiles, and even destroyed a military base built by the Kennedy family across the border."


    "Don''t feel like I''m growing others'' ambition and destroying my prestige, because Chu Feng is a madman."


    Father park''s eyelids fluttered. He had heard of these things, but some of them remained skeptical. He felt that no matter how powerful his personal power was, he could not compete with the power of the kingdom. In the south of the cold wilderness, the park family represented the Kingdom power, fearless.


    But at the moment, park Zaiying''s serious look and dignified tone convinced him. He waved to park''s bodyguards to put down their guns. However, he didn''t want to gamble. His cruel eyes swept Chu Feng: "boy, today, for the sake of the chief officer, I''ll let you go and get out of here right now."


    "And don''t show up in front of me again, or I''ll kill you with a crutch!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were silent and terrifying, and his strength came into being. Originally, when Park Jae Ying took the initiative to take responsibility and tear off Park Chi Tai, Chu Feng was upset by his arrogance. This means that if he did nothing today, park Chi Tai would be even more serious.


    What''s more, Lin Huali told him last night that there was no moisture in what Cui Xin told him. In the cold and barren south, only the Pu family and the Cui family could mobilize the strength of the warriors. Cui Xinxin was frank with each other, and Chu Feng''s left eye did not see any deception. Then there was only one possibility. The order of blood washing Jin''s mountain villa was given by the people of the park family.


    In order to make the next action more smooth, Chu Feng wanted to be quiet and investigate clearly. But now master park is aggressive, and Chu Feng will not be used to him: "it seems that you are really old, old man. Today I come, I can leave, but you don''t understand. If you want to show your superiority and despise Ben Shao, I''m sorry."


    "Today, park Chi Tai has to cut off one of his hands and quit his position as a member of the Ministry. Otherwise, I will wash the park family with blood, leaving no chicken or dog left."


    Crazy words full of killing, let the atmosphere depressed a little bit. Old man Pu narrowed his eyes and laughed angrily: "it''s a good thing to be young and arrogant, but you should put yourself in a proper position, boy. Now I''m very angry. You can''t leave the park family safely."


    Big hand gently raised, regardless of Park Zaiying in the side of persuasion: "I do not need bullets to kill you, that will only let you shamelessly launch missiles, but I park''s guard, pile can also heap you."


    "Now I''ll give you one last chance. Break your hand and get out of here. I''ll let you live!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, a touch of evil, awe inspiring radian leaped on that beautiful face, with a strange Charm: "fight!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1271

    Fight!


    The two words clearly show Chu Feng''s determination at the moment. Not to mention that old man park has challenged his dignity, the latter only wants him to cut off his hand before he can leave today, which has made it difficult to reconcile the current situation, because Chu Feng can not bow down, nor can he break his hand.


    On the contrary, Mr. park also felt that Chu Feng had provoked his dignity, and he could not let Park Qitai quit his post as a member of the Ministry.


    Even hands can not bow, then the only way is, bloody, killing, until one side lowered the noble head.


    But park Zaiying has been completely despaired at the moment. The self-confidence of master Park and the stubbornness and dignity of Chu Feng let her know that she must see blood today, but she does not want to see the bloody things happen. That will not only make the hatred difficult to reconcile, but also make the whole cold wilderness fluctuate, which is not what she wants to see.


    Seeing that the battle was imminent, park Jae Ying said, "take park Chi Tai!"


    An Yixin, the head of the chief guard team who has been following Park Zaiying, does not hesitate to start. In a blink of an eye, he has already controlled Park Qitai. The martial arts of Tianyang six levels are enough to crush all the people of the park family, which means that park Zaiying is the ultimate controller.


    Park is ready to order regardless of the destruction of Chu Feng that ridiculous pride in his eyes, all of a sudden, such a thing happened, Lengran after he said: "Park in Ying, are you crazy?"


    "I''m sorry, father!" Park Zaiying is not willing to do this. She has measured many things and knows that if there is a war with Chu Feng, only the park family will be injured. The so-called world''s first consortium under the ruling can destroy the won and the economy of Hanhuang south at any time.


    Not to mention that there is no less than the force of any kingdom in the ruling. As the chief executive, any decision of Park Jae Ying must be considered from the perspective of this kingdom.


    In people''s surprise, even in Chu Feng''s eyes, park Zaiying pulls a knife from the guard''s body. An Yixin knows what to do, so that park Qitai can''t resist and raises a hand. Park Zaiying''s eyes flash and can''t bear, but still decisively drops the knife.


    The knife fell, blood spattered, and a hand fell to the ground.


    Park Chi Tai stood there, seemingly forgetting the pain, until he looked down and saw his right hand fall on the ground. Finally, he reflected that his hand had been cut off and broke out a shrill scream. He fell down from an Yixin''s hand to the ground, covered the wound of the broken arm and rolled over. The pain was unbearable.


    In such a bloody scene, park Zaiying''s resolute determination made all the core members of park''s family can''t bear to look aside. Even park''s elder brother and sister-in-law, park''s parents dare not say a word more.


    They are not old man Park, and they can not ignore park''s identity as the chief of the south.


    Old man Park finally responded. Seeing his miserable grandson rolling on the ground, his eyes showed pain. Even if his hand was cut off by Chu Feng, he could accept it and fight against it. But now it was Park Zaiying who cut off his hand. He felt a burst of boredom in his heart. He couldn''t breathe and passed out directly.


    Simple members are also in a hurry to move up, at the moment, who will go to pay attention to Chu Feng?


    The old man Park was carried in to call the doctor. The whole park family was in chaos. Some people also quickly lifted Park Qitai on the ground, picked up the broken hand and quickly sent to the hospital. There was a storm and blood. With Park Zaiying''s determination, the curtain had already ended before the beginning, which was a bit dramatic.


    Park Zaiying dropped the knife in her hand and breathed heavily. She knew that park''s people would not understand her practice, but she did not regret making such a decision.


    Even if Chu Feng broke Park Chi Tai''s hand, even if the park family temporarily compromised, the hatred still existed, and the only person on the scene who did not need to take responsibility for breaking park''s hand was she, park Zaiying.


    Patting a splash of blood on the body, park Zaiying looked at Chu Feng: "less wind, can you still be satisfied?"


    Chu Feng didn''t think of this. Even when he was preparing to fight with him, Chu Feng felt that he would have to dye blood to calm down the incident. However, he guessed at the beginning, but he didn''t think it would be like this. He stood there in silence and appreciated Park Jae Ying more than before.


    Chu Feng admired the woman''s determination and firmness, and the means to stop the deterioration of the incident even if she cut off Park Chi Tai. No wonder she became the first female chief.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t reply, park Zaiying thought that Chu Feng was not satisfied, so he issued an instruction: "after the drafting of the chief order, park Qitai acted badly and sent security guards to kill others as Jidao members. In the end, the failure was to frame others'' reputation. It''s really hateful. From now on, he will remove his post as a member of the Ministry of culture."


    Taking a deep breath, park Zaiying almost said it word by word: "the government departments are not allowed to employ for life!"


    When an Yixin nods to arrange, park Zaiying looks at Chu Feng again: "less wind. Are you satisfied?"


    Chu Feng''s backhand butcher''s knife didn''t enter the floor again, shrugging his shoulders: "chief park has done this step, what can I be dissatisfied with?" After pausing for a moment, Chu Feng pondered with a smile: "I just want to know whether chief Park knows about the tragedy of Jin''s villa and whether he participates in it?"Park Zaiying shook his head with a clear conscience: "even if I decide to release all the members of the Jin family, I will not kill them all. After all, the contribution of the Jin family to the cold and desolate south is indelible."


    When she spoke, Chu Feng''s left eye was staring at her without any deception. However, she gave a noncommittal smile to park Zaiying''s words. The Jin family was crushed by the Liu family, but only 30% of the property was obtained, of which 70% were divided up by various forces, and the official took the majority.


    This contribution is simply the return of tens of billions of pool dollars, which is naturally great!


    It is certain that park Zaiying does not know about this, and Chu Feng doesn''t want to spend time here, but Cui Xin has not done it. It can only start from the Pu family and the Liu family. After Chu Feng thinks about leaving, he tries to find a way to talk to Liu mo. I believe he can give a lot of good methods.


    Chu Feng has already turned around and walked out a few steps. Park Zaiying hesitated and said, "noon is coming. Can you invite Feng Shao to have lunch?" At the moment, no one paid any attention to park because of his fainting and park Chi Tai''s serious injury. She was not able to stay here for the time being. Park Zaiying, who felt sad, suddenly wanted to find someone to sit down with.


    After all, no matter how dignified and lofty the status is, it is still a woman after all.


    Chu Feng turned back and didn''t want to have too much involvement with Park Jae Ying, but seeing her flash away and the similar breath of isavia, he suddenly felt that she was also a woman with strong appearance but weak heart. After thinking about it, he drew a funny smile: "chief Park, you don''t want to bubble me, do you?"


    On a serious and serious occasion, Chu Feng suddenly said such words. Park Zaiying didn''t respond. Even an Yixin, who called and came back, was stunned. The first female chief executive, how dare anyone talk to her like this? In her memory, even some of the more powerful warriors dare not talk to park in such a frivolous way!


    But park Zaiying was stunned and then showed a smile: "the wind is less, it''s really humorous. I may think about it when I''m 15 years younger, but now even if I want to, Feng Shao won''t be willing to do it?"


    Chu Feng smile: "that is not necessarily, my women often say, I taste very heavy!"


    In the inner courtyard of park''s garden, Chu Feng followed Park Zaiying to take the chief motorcade to leave. The fainted old man slowly woke up in the rescue of the doctor. He immediately thought of Park Chi Tai''s affairs and sat up at once: "where''s Qitai?"


    "Don''t worry, the eldest young master has been sent to the hospital. According to the current technology, the broken hand can be recovered. There will be no danger."


    Old man Park narrowed his eyes. Naturally, he knew that broken hands could recover. But what he cared about now was another thing: "what''s Park''s decision?"


    The simple member hesitated for a moment. Seeing that the old man''s face was ugly, he wanted to hide it so as not to be angry with him. But when the latter cast his cold eyes, the park family member quickly informed Park Zaiying''s decision: "remove the position of the eldest young master''s Department, and all official departments are not allowed to employ him for life!"


    Master park has already made psychological preparations, but when he heard such news, his whole body trembled with anger. Park Zaiying''s unexpected things also came out of his mouth: "without chufeng, this arrogant boy, Qitai would not have happened. Take my order and go to Jianmen."


    "Ask Master Liu Jian to go out of the mountain to get rid of the disaster of Chu wind for our cold and barren south. Park Zaiying takes care of Chu wind, but master Liujian can''t!"


    The simple member''s face slightly changed: "old man, you want to waste that opportunity?"


    Master Park narrowed his eyes: "my daughter can''t expect it. It can only be me, an old bone, who can find a place for my grandson. A boy of humble origin, dare to hurt me. He doesn''t know whether to die or not."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1272

    Hanwu restaurant!


    It is less than 500 meters away from the chief residence. It is also a place where Park Jae Ying often likes to eat. It has a private room for her, and it is also the top-grade one in the restaurant. Usually, when Park Jae Ying doesn''t come, the elegant room is completely closed. Over the years, only park Jae Ying has used it.


    Near noon, their own guests gradually increased, but because of park''s arrival, the restaurant put up a sign of temporary closure. Even the waiters had a half rest, and all corners were garrisoned by members of the chief guard.


    Park Zaiying was helpless to disturb the people. At first, it was not like this. After one attack, the chief guard followed him all the time. As long as he went out, the place would be emptied. At first, he was a little disgusted, but gradually he became accustomed to it.


    In the private elegant room, before Park Zaiying came, he had prepared the delicious food of the wind, and specially explained that all the dishes were made into the food of the holy Dynasty, and the purpose was to entertain Chu Feng.


    After the food was ready, the waiters withdrew and tried not to disturb them. The members of the guard stood at both ends of the corridor outside, and the restaurant staff could not get close to it for a while. Generally, it took about an hour.


    However, the restaurant not only won''t be upset, but also because Park Jae Ying often dines here and his business is booming, so the restaurant owner would like park to sit for an hour every day. Unfortunately, park only comes more than ten times a year, and most of the rest of his time is in the chief office.


    In addition to Chu Feng and park Zaiying, an Yixin is also standing aside. It''s not that she wants to stand here, but her duty. That is, 24 hours a day, she should not leave Park Jae Ying too far away. She should keep her safety under constant control, and no accidents are allowed.


    Even if Park Jae Ying just asked her to wait outside the door, an Yixin said that she couldn''t.


    Knowing that she is worried that Chu Feng is not good for her, park Zaiying has nothing to do, because Chu Feng is notorious. Naturally, it is impossible for an Yixin, who has no sense of trust, to believe that he will not do anything harmful to park Zaiying. Naturally, an Yixin cannot leave park''s side.


    But Chu Feng didn''t feel much about it. He was used to the feeling of being monitored when he was with big people.


    Looking at a low glass table full of Shengchao delicacies, chufeng smiles: "it seems that chief Pu is still a very thoughtful person. Knowing that chufeng can''t eat pickled rice, he specially prepared something to my taste. Thank you!"


    Park Zaiying showed a smile: "the wind less like good, just come in a hurry, there is no ready to meet your appetite of wine."


    "I''m not used to drinking during the day." Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and picked up his chopsticks: "it''s just that if the table could be higher, it would be better not to sit on the ground. I always feel like Han Huang Nan and Wei are on their knees when eating."


    Park Zaiying and an Yixin both frown. This is a traditional custom. They want to thank God for the food. They don''t kneel, but sit on their knees. However, Chu Feng said that, it''s not easy to discuss this issue with him.


    When he motioned for Chu Feng to eat, park Zaiying said: "little wind. It is said that this is your second visit to Hancheng. When I came last time, park Zaiying didn''t know that the wind was weak. This time, I should try my best to be a host. It happens that I don''t have much to do these days. Let fengshao be a guide to appreciate the cold and barren south wind?"


    Chu Feng''s lips sparked an irrefutable smile. Last time he came to Hanhuang south, he was just a nobody. How could park Zaiying pay attention to him?


    It is also clear that this is only polite words, Chu Feng does not want to entangle, as for the friendship of the host, it is worth Chu Feng to ponder. How can the chief of a country not have too many things? The word "daily management" is prepared for them. Chu Feng smiles: "chief Park, do you want to personally monitor me?"


    Park Zaiying''s mouth moved her expression. It was unnatural. She really thought that, although today, because of her determination, a bloody conflict was calmed down, but Cui''s family promised that no one was sent to Jin''s villa. Then only park''s people could be left. Park Zaiying wanted to control the possible changes by himself.


    However, she thought to herself that it was impossible to admit these things on the surface: "Feng Shao talks and laughs. You can go to the world as big as you can, and who can monitor you. She just wants to invite Feng Shao to stay in the chief residence to enjoy the local customs and customs, so that park Zaiying can discuss the world situation with Feng Shao."


    "Of course, Feng Shao is still free in the chief office, and I will fully cooperate with you to find out the murderer of blood washing Jin''s villa, and the two kidnapped Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan."


    "It seems that chief Park knows a lot about it." Park Zaiying''s words are in retreat, Chu Feng can still hear, his eyes turned: "but chief park is so sincere invitation, if Chu Feng still refuses, then he doesn''t understand etiquette. Wait, I''ll go with you to the chief residence for a few days!"


    Park Zaiying didn''t expect Chu Feng to agree. He just wanted to have a try. He didn''t want Chu Feng to agree so readily. Park Zaiying was happy to be able to control Chu Feng''s whereabouts in real time, but he was also more vigilant. Chu Feng was definitely not a person for no reason, was there any conspiracy?This was really guessed by park Zaiying. There are two reasons why Chu Feng agreed.


    One is that he will try to do Cui Zhenxiu of the Cui family. At present, he has been informed that Cui Zhenxiu is secretly looking for him everywhere. Although he doesn''t know what the woman wants to do, Chu Feng is definitely not a good thing. If it comes out that he did Cui Zhenxiu, it would not be beautiful.


    Another reason is that when he lives in the chief residence, he will let Jin Xiaoqi and the people who wash the mountain resort secretly speculate on Park Zaiying''s attitude, and then Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan will be more secure.


    It can be regarded as a disguised borrowing power. I believe that people in the dark dare not do anything to Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan before they know Park Zaiying''s attitude, because in the end, if Park Zaiying stands firmly with him, instead of protecting those people, it will be a devastating disaster.


    Of course, these are Chu Feng''s deep thoughts, and he can''t tell Park Zaiying.


    He picked up a piece of beef and put it into his mouth. It was tender and refreshing. Chu Feng was just about to talk. He turned his eyes around and his eyes were stiff. Because the table was a glass table or a transparent one, park Zaiying sat there with her skirt a little short. At the moment, a touch of scenery was clearly presented in front of Chu Feng.


    An Yixin doesn''t find out Chu Feng''s movements. She only pays attention to whether Park Zaiying is in danger. However, as the party concerned, she is still a woman with strong observation power, but she is very sensitive. She takes a casual look at Chu Feng and lowers her head slightly along his eyes without trace. She understands that, and her face turns red.


    Because of the wanted thing last night, park Jae Ying, who was supposed to rest, had no mood. After taking a bath in a hurry, he forgot to put on underpants. At the moment, he didn''t have to think about what Chu Feng was looking at.


    However, as a capable woman, park Zaiying knew that she had found Chu Feng''s eyes, which also made an Yixin aware that she was being watched. It was an embarrassing thing for her and Chu Feng. She restrained her shyness and pretended that she did not know how to eat.


    Chu Feng also returned to normal, but his eyes could not help but look, which made the capable Park Zaiying feel ashamed and angry. You stinky boy, just look at it, how can you keep looking?


    Moreover, when Chu Feng looked at her like this, she felt as if she had nothing on her body. She also had a kind of exciting feeling to break the taboo in her heart. She knew that if Chu Feng looked at her like this again, it would not be beautiful if she was still seen by Chu Feng.


    A slight cough distracted her attention. Park Zaiying''s face was covered with a smile: "Feng Shao is 19 years old. She has made such great achievements. She is the only one I have ever met in my life. When I was at fengshao''s age 23 years ago, I was just an ignorant girl in the University!"


    Such words seem to be a kind of appreciation of Chu Feng, but park Zaiying means to alert Chu Feng that he is only a 19-year-old boy, and that she is already a 42 year old woman. It is not appropriate to look at it like this. Of course, there is no need to point out that it is just a knock on Chu Feng''s heart.


    But park Zaiying is obviously disappointed. Chu Feng, who can hold Ye Xinlan and chew his little mouth, can care about these things. I don''t know that park Zaiying has found that Chu Feng in his hot eyes said with a smile: "chief park is too modest. You who are 25 years old have already played a decisive role. You can kill Chu Feng many times."


    "What''s more, even if you''re 42 years old, if you change your clothes and remove your identity, people who don''t know will think you''re 30!"


    Park Zaiying in the heart was shocked, knowing that her words to remind Chu Feng that her old ideas were useless, Chu Feng did not think of it at all. She felt helpless and could only say a dull voice in her heart, little lecher!


    In the dark, a woman who represses her pain is pitiful. Chu Feng eats without any distractions. Park Zaiying is relieved, and she is also ashamed of her own reaction!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1273

    When darkness comes, the land is full of light and wine, and Hancheng once again ushers in an endless night.


    First hospital!


    It is known as Hancheng and even the most advanced hospital in hanhuangnan. The cosmetic industry in hanhuangnan is the most developed in the world, which can be called the first. Then, the first hospital of hanhuangnan is the originator of the cosmetic industry. Since its establishment, there have been countless cosmetic surgeons here, with a high success rate.


    Moreover, many of today''s famous stars as well as some social celebrities in various occasions have come here to walk through and sort out a little bit.


    In addition to the well-developed cosmetic surgery, the medical level of the first hospital is also the most cold and barren south. It is the first choice place for the powerful people all the year round. Among the people who come and go, it is inevitable that they are not rich or expensive. Those who do not know when they began to come here will no longer see the shadow of civilians.


    Because the cost of a simple operation and treatment here may be the amount that the civilian family can''t earn for a year or even several years or even a lifetime.


    However, there are still powerful people who do not lack money to come here. Even a little cold doesn''t affect them to come here, because being able to enter here for treatment is, to some extent, a manifestation of identity.


    And now!


    On the third floor from the bottom of the inpatient building, there are rows of bodyguards in black. Usually there are so many people living here, but today they are asked to go to other floors. Because the emperor of park, the first family in the south of Hanhuang, lives here, the hospital should give him a completely quiet environment.


    In a ward that was almost like a hotel suite, park Chi Tai, who came out of the operating room seven hours later, was pale and lying on the bed. He could also see the color of anger and suffocation in his eyes. He listened to the doctor''s report.


    The doctor is the one who is in charge of Park Chi Tai''s operation. He stands there respectfully at the moment, holding a piece of information and saying, "Pu Shao, your broken hand has been connected. The success rate is very high, and there is no adverse reaction. The recovery rate is 90%. It only takes three months, and you will return to normal."


    "At the same time, we have used the highest technology to remove the wounds, leaving no scars."


    Park Chi Tai did not show too much happy expression because of the broken hand. It was already his shame to be cut off: "I just want to know how much my hand can return to normal value?"


    In today''s science and technology, as long as the hand is not more than 24 hours, it can be quickly dialed and connected, but it does not mean that the hand can be restored as before. This is the most concerned problem of Park Chi Tai. He does not want his hand to leave any disability and inconvenience in the future.


    The doctor hesitated for a moment, then told the matter: "although Park Shao, you were sent to the hospital in time, the broken arm did not suffer from bacterial infection, but after recovery, the maximum can reach 90% or 80% of the original normal value. In addition, you can not do gravity activities, otherwise you may have paralysis."


    "Of course, it''s only possible. There''s only one case in a thousand surgeries above medicine."


    Park Chi Tai narrowed his eyes in an instant. He felt the pain in his heart. His good hand waved to the doctor to go down. He knew that these doctors had tried their best, and it was useless for them to lose their temper.


    After the doctor retreated, park Chi Tai lay there without blinking his eyes. He did not hate Park Jae Ying who broke his hand, nor did he dare to hate him. However, his hatred for Chu Feng reached a point where his heart was distorted. If Chu Feng had not oppressed the door, how could park JAE Ying break his hand?


    However, he forgot that Chu Feng was ready to leave at that time. If it was not for his granddad park''s arrogance and arrogance, Chu Feng would not have put forward the condition of breaking his hand before giving up.


    What''s more, he sent someone to attack Chu Feng first, which caused all this. But now he only thought about the harm he had suffered, but he forgot the process. His eyes were full of hate and murder.


    The door of the ward also opened at the moment. Liu Mo came in with a smile and a fruit basket. The color of schadenfreude flashed in the deep of his eyes, but the smile on the surface showed a trace of anger: "Pu Shao, I''ve come to see you. Chu Feng, this son of a bitch, is really too much to ask for so much."


    "Mr. Park really is. You are her only nephew. She has no son. In the future, you will be her successor. How can you do this to you?"


    Park Chi Tai turned his head and saw Liu Mo come to see him. He didn''t find the schadenfreude in Liu Mo''s eyes. He said in a deep voice: "tell them three people that my aunt wanted to kill them. I saved them at the risk and gave them enjoyment for so many years. It''s time to repay me. After finishing this, they can leave the house and go anywhere."


    Liu Mo put the fruit basket into the water and looked stunned: "Pu Shao, what do you want to do?"


    "Kill Chu Feng!" Park Chi Tai replied with hatred, gnashing his teeth and shooting: "no one can still live well after offending me. If ordinary strength can''t kill him, then I will use the power of martial arts. I don''t believe that three people who can wash Jin''s mountain villa can''t win this bastard.""I want him to know how stupid it is to come to Hanhuang south to offend me, and he will pay his life for it."


    "No!" Liu Mo rarely agreed with Park Chi Tai''s words, walked back a few steps to close the door of the ward, went to the bedside, pulled a chair and sat down: "you may not know when you enter the hospital, there are two things I just learned, so I rushed to tell you, that is, afraid you do something confused."


    Liu Mo actually thought that the three warriors were all treasures. If he killed Chu Feng, he would die regardless of his success or failure. He moved his mind to take it for his own use. Naturally, he didn''t want Park Qitai to send them.


    When the latter looked at him, Liu Mo lowered his voice and said: "the first thing is that Chu Feng has accepted the invitation of chief park to live in the chief residence. We can''t kill chufeng in the chief residence, even if we can kill him. If Chu Feng dies, chief park will definitely investigate it thoroughly in order to give an account."


    "At that time, it may not be as simple as breaking your hand. It is likely that you will pay for your life. After all, Chu Feng died in the chief mansion."


    "What!" Park Chi Tai didn''t expect that such a thing happened during the period when he went into the hospital for surgery. His eyes were filled with incredible look. Naturally, he knew that Chu Feng had no chance at all when he was in the chief office, or even could not do anything, because he did not know what attitude Park was.


    "Don''t worry." Liu Mo, knowing Park Chi Tai''s unwillingness, motioned him to be quiet. He looked around as if he were a thief. Only two people could hear his voice: "in addition, I overheard a news from my grandfather. Master Park was very angry about your business, so he sent the housekeeper to Jianmen."


    "You should know that master Liu Jian owes your grandfather a favor. I guess you don''t have to do it."


    Pu Qitai, who had heard Chu Feng''s ugly look in the chief mansion, heard this, his ferocious look relaxed, showing a happy and respectful look: "do you mean my grandfather is going to find master Liujian for me


    Liu Mo shook his head: "master Liujian has been indifferent to the world for many years, and it is unlikely that he will come out for you, but it is still possible to send his disciples to do things. His people are much stronger than those three. So, Pu Shao, you don''t need to do anything at present. You just need to take care of yourself."


    Park Chi Tai narrowed his eyes and pondered over it. If he could, he would like to revenge himself, but he also heard that Chu Feng''s fighting power was fierce. It was definitely impossible to rely on personal strength.


    After some consideration, park Qitai nodded heavily: "my grandfather has already arranged actions, so let him do it. In addition, you should pay attention not to Jin Xiaoqi. At present, the situation is not clear, and Chu Feng died in the cold desert south. My aunt must make an account to the outside world. At that time, it is likely to complete what Chu Feng wants to do in Hanhuang south."


    "Jin Qiaoyan and Jin Xiaoqi are both detained first. Tell the guards not to neglect or hurt them. As long as Chu Feng dies, it doesn''t matter whether these two women want or not."


    Liu Mo nodded. Naturally, he knew that Chu Feng''s residence in the chief mansion was too much to do. He was not suitable to do anything until he was sure of Park Zaiying''s intention and Chu Feng''s death. He was not afraid of 10000, just in case.


    Half an hour later, Liu Mo left the ward and left. Within a short walk, two young nurses who specially arranged to take care of Park Chi Tai came in. They looked green and moving. Park Chi Tai''s eyes lit up slightly. He just broke his hand, but there was no eunuch. He was naturally moved to see such delicious two little nurses.


    "You lock the door back."


    The two nurses looked at each other and told them that they must take good care of Park Chi Tai, or they would die. So one of them went back a little and closed the door, locked it and pulled the curtain behind the door.


    Then they came near, one of them whispered, "Park Shao, we''re here to wipe your body. Don''t move!"


    "It''s good. It''s not bad." Park Chi Tai did not hear what the nurse said. Although he was lying on the bed, he still had that kind of condescending tone: "don''t worry about other things and do them slowly. Ben Shao is holding a fire in his heart now. You can serve me well and I won''t treat you unfairly. I will tell the dean that you are all talents."


    The two nurses frowned slightly. They were not white paper. They could not understand what Park Chi Tai''s service meant. They looked at each other. They had already been hidden rules before entering the first hospital to get the job. They were also not shy when the attending doctors made hidden rules from time to time.


    Thinking of Park Chi Tai''s identity, the long young and handsome people are much better than those who can be their grandfather. They nod their heads and put their things in their hands first and climb onto the bed. Be careful not to touch park''s hand.


    The erosive scene was soon staged in the ward, and a pair of eyes were also hidden from the outside. Unfortunately, park Chi Tai enjoyed the service of two young nurses and was doomed to not know!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1274

    It''s heavily guarded!


    Chu Feng didn''t go out again after he came back to the chief office with Park Zaiying. It seemed that everything had nothing to do with him now. He lived in a small courtyard arranged by park Zaiying and sent a message to let Ziyi be careful. Besides, Chu Feng lived here safely.


    In this way, people from outside will also disperse some unhealthy ideas, which can be said to be of no help.


    Although Park Zaiying said that Chu Feng was absolutely free within the chief residence, he could go anywhere and leave at any time as long as he did not go to important places. However, Chu Feng could feel that although there was no monitoring in the courtyard, many people were arranged at the entrance and exit outside the courtyard.


    Park Zaiying is talking about protecting him, so he is so heavily guarded. However, protection and surveillance are usually absolute.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t point out Park Zaiying''s thoughtfulness. On the contrary, now he needs such a quiet time, waiting for the investigation to get the information, and Chu Feng will leave here to do things. Before doing things, the most important thing is to find Jin Xiaoqi, or he can''t let go.


    All of a sudden, a figure flashed across in front of Chu Feng. The strong breath of tiannu''s four realms fluctuated and knelt down in front of chufeng on one knee.


    This is one of the five strong natural fury periods hidden in the south of the cold desert brought by Chu Feng. Seeing him appear at this moment, he must have avoided the arrival of the guards. Chu Feng looked calm and asked, "is there a cable?"


    "The little Lord is clever and clever." The strong judge stood up and respectfully replied: "according to what you mean, I went to the first hospital tonight and got the information you want. Miss Jin Xiaoqi and Mrs. Jin Qiaoyan are in the hands of Park Chi Tai and Liu Mo, but the specific location is not clear. I will come back to tell you."


    Before going to park''s garden today, even when he saw Pu Qitai, he didn''t suspect that the so-called cold and barren South was the murderer of Jin''s mountain villa. Because of the mobilization of the warriors, Chu Feng didn''t think that he could do it as a young master of the park family. Although he was of noble status, he could see that his ability was limited.


    But after seeing master park''s attitude, Chu Feng had an idea. He doted on Park Qitai so much that he could not allow him to do some things. As the master of park''s family, it must be a simple thing to mobilize martial artists.


    So when he left with Park Zaiying, Chu Feng let a man who was strong in the verdict of tiannu period to investigate secretly. Originally, he wanted to have a try. He didn''t want to have such a harvest. The appearance of Liu Mo confirmed that all this was true.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s murderous opportunity looming, the one who was strong in the ruling bowed his head: "what needs to be done?"


    "Find out the hidden three warriors, step by step." Chu Feng''s eyes have cooled down, the killing machine slowly faded, buried deep in the bottom of his heart: "only find absolute evidence, this little Lord kill them can stop the mouth of the whole world, and no one will say that I killed people by taking advantage of the opportunity recklessly."


    "After finding out, tell me that Ben Shao mainly killed the three people to avenge the dead, and let people stare at Liu mo. I believe that park Qitai will go to see Jin Xiaoqi and get their hiding place, and then protect them in secret. There is no need to stop fighting temporarily."


    Standing up slowly, Chu Feng''s mouth glanced at a banter: "the younger generation of Weiss is dying out, and I think I''m going to give them a go."


    When he was ready to leave, he thought of one thing and said, "by the way, when I was lurking in the hospital, I heard a news that said that there was a sword gate in the south of Hanhuang. A master Liu Jian owed the kindness of master Park, and he might have to deal with you."


    "From the words of Liu Mo and park Chi Tai, it''s very powerful!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and waved his hand to signal that those who were strong in the ruling should leave first, and stood there to ponder. In this era, there are many people who can become masters, but those who can be called masters by master park are certainly not ordinary people. Now the chief government is not worried, but always needs to face it.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, an idea has sprouted in the heart: "really want to sleep on the pillow, good!"


    "Less wind!" There was already a way to deal with the so-called Jianmen and Hanhuang south. A member of the guard came in and maintained a humble posture: "Miss Cui Zhenxiu, I want to see you, now outside!"


    Chu Feng listened to the guard''s words and coughed twice. He found that Cui Zhenxiu was looking for him everywhere. He knew that he would kill him in the chief office. Although Cui Zhenxiu would not break in without his permission, something might happen if he did not see this woman.


    Let the guard invite Cui Zhenxiu to come in. Chu Feng scratched his head and the dark cannon was not easy to hit. He turned and walked into the room, saving himself from waiting for Cui Zhenxiu to quarrel with him, which made him lose face when he was heard.


    After a while, Cui Zhenxiu, led by the guard, went down to Chu Feng''s room. The guard also retreated to guard outside the courtyard. Cui Zhenxiu pushed the door back with a cold face, looked at the sitting there and hummed to the wandering Chu Feng: "the wind is less, but it''s really leisurely and carefree. He has put on his pants and doesn''t recognize people to the extreme.""Are you worried that I will hold you responsible or will I take the opportunity to threaten you?"


    As soon as he was so direct, Chu Feng was slightly embarrassed. He was still worried about these problems. Of course, on the surface, he couldn''t admit it. He said with a smile: "that''s what you love and I want. I believe Miss Cui will not be a woman who is so bored that I am responsible for one night. We are all adults, aren''t we?"


    "Go away!" Cui Zhenxiu drank and scolded directly. Suddenly, she flew up and said hello to Chu Feng''s head. She didn''t care that Chu Feng had done it once. But she was angry that Chu Feng disappeared after she got up. She didn''t even have a nice word. She was totally taken as a casual woman.


    In addition to her divorced husband, chufeng is her second man. Although she is not responsible for Chu Feng, she is not the same as her desire after the divorce. It means being teased. So Cui Zhenxiu is very angry.


    Knowing that he was not Chu Feng''s opponent, Cui Zhenxiu still wanted to make a move. Seeing that the foot was about to be printed on Chu Feng''s head, he was lightly held by Chu Feng.


    Cui Zhenxiu changed his tight clothes tonight, but this gesture still makes people daydream. Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, passing an evil smile.


    She opened her mouth angrily, but her voice didn''t come out. Chu Feng had already kissed her red lips, and her head was pounded. The thirsty woman was ignited by Chu Feng for a time. At the moment, she felt the intoxicating breath again. She wanted to push away chufeng a little harder, but her hands were holding Chu Feng and entangled with each other.


    There was no accident. Everything was natural. On the soft and spacious bed, Cui Zhenxiu was once again stripped into an Aries by Chu Feng, showing a touch of amorous feelings and catering.


    Deliberately suppressed voice sounded in the room, Cui Zhenxiu also bit his lips when he closed his eyes: "you are the personality mouth!"


    "Your Excellency the chief!" Outside the courtyard, no one knows that Chu Feng and Cui Zhenxiu are having a life battle. At the moment, when the guards see Park Jae Ying, who has not been wearing a black gauze skirt, all bow their heads and respectfully open their mouths. At the same time, they are curious about how the chief executive officer can wear such a woman?


    Park Zaiying actually did not know, just looked at the entrance of the courtyard: "less wind?"


    The guard who began to take Cui Zhenxiu into the house bowed his head and did not dare to look at the woman who was blooming at the moment. He respectfully replied, "fengshao has never been out in the courtyard. Just now Miss Cui Zhenxiu came, fengshao also promised to meet her, and is still in it now!"


    "Cui Zhenxiu is here?" Park Zaiying frowned. It''s still early after nine o''clock. Cui Zhenxiu''s visit to the chief office is nothing, but it''s a little strange to see Chu Feng, but he doesn''t do much. He thinks, "I''ll go in and have a look. You''ll see who wants to see less wind in the future, tell me the first time."


    Then she walked into the courtyard and came to the door of Chu Feng''s room. However, as she gradually approached, park Zaiying was very sensitive to some voices. However, since she became the chief, the so-called husband and his daughter lived in other places, and they were not close to each other.


    With an unnatural throat movement, park Zaiying turns around and wants to leave. But the woman''s voice in the room makes her curious. She knows that it must be Cui Zhenxiu. She is surprised that she has such a relationship with Chu Feng. Is Chu Feng really so strong?


    No matter how respectable a woman is, she does not lack the mind of gossip. Sometimes she is even more enthusiastic than men in this respect. She looks back to see that the guard doesn''t follow in. She curiously goes to the next window and looks inside through the empty gap.


    For fear of shouting, she put a finger in her mouth and bit her whole heart. She could be sure that she and her husband had been married for many years. The time was within ten minutes, and it was not so fierce. It was more gentle like a small bridge.


    Forty women are like tigers. This is not an empty word. Other women can find their own freedom when they are not satisfied, but she can''t, because everything she does attracts the attention of the outside world, and she can only hold back every night.


    What Park Zaiying doesn''t know is that Chu Feng has already known her arrival, because this is in the chief office, and there are guards outside. Chu Feng naturally does not dare to make too much publicity. Even when fighting, he pays attention to whether there is anyone approaching. His left eye has already seen Park JAE Ying watching by the window, with a slight sweat.


    Who believes that the first female chief executive has such a hobby?


    Park Jae Ying at the window looked like this for nearly ten minutes. She found that Chu Feng and Chu Feng did not mean to end. However, she was already flooded by the Yellow River. She reluctantly withdrew her eyes and left quickly. It was only the beginning of the two steps, and her steps were a bit flimsy.


    Outside the courtyard, park Jae Ying has already let himself resume as usual: "don''t disturb fengshao. In addition, after Miss Cui leaves, please ask fengshao to come to my residence. I have something to talk to him about!"


    Leaving with a word, park was afraid to stay and be seen wet behind her skirt!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1275

    At a quarter past ten, a fierce battle was barely over.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be tired. He saw Cui Zhenxiu''s lingering charm. He knew that this woman had been conquered by her psychologically. The corners of her mouth were slightly cocked up. The most successful feeling of a man was not how many people had killed, but whether he could conquer women in actual combat. That feeling was more comfortable than conquering a city.


    After relaxing for a moment, Cui Zhenxiu opened her eyes. Thirty women''s beautiful eyes blinked for a moment. Her expression was a little dim: "do you think I''m cheap?"


    "Why do you say that?" Chu Feng is slightly Leng and asks with a chuckle.


    Cui Zhenxiu flashed a wry smile, and his body was close to Chu Feng. He said softly, "we should have been antagonistic. That night, I was also dedicated to the purpose, but the result was that you wreaked havoc on me. Later, I was very angry, but I forgot what I was going to do. What I wanted to do was to ask you for an explanation."


    "But when I see you again, when you hold me and kiss my mouth, what I want is your conquest again, isn''t it cheap?"


    "Well, cheap!" Chufeng nodded his head earnestly after hearing the speech, and Cui Zhenxiu showed anger. Chufeng also said with a smile: "but it can be understood that you divorced early, women are thirty as wolves, and you have status, money and power are not lacking. In fact, what you do not know is that what you desire is to be conquered by a powerful force."


    "A good tongue!" Chu Feng''s explanation eased Cui Zhenxiu''s expression a little, and she leaned on Chu Feng''s arm to have a smile: "according to your opinion, since becoming the chief executive, Pu Zhuo, who has been separated from her husband for many years, is not it more cheap?"


    Chu Feng gave a meaningful smile and thought of Park Jae Ying standing outside the window for ten minutes just now and nodded: "it''s necessary."


    Cui Zhenxiu gave Chu Feng a look. He just thought he was talking nonsense. He stretched out and sat up. He didn''t look like a 30-year-old woman who began to relax. There was also a little red after the fierce battle: "tonight, I''m here to find a job. In addition, I''ll tell you a message. You should be more careful recently."


    "Don''t go out if you don''t have to. Old man Park killed you."


    Chu Feng is also about to ask Cui Zhenxiu what Jianmen is. She hears her words and laughs bitterly. She can say anything and ask, "how do you know?"


    "You are suspected of spying on intelligence, but I can''t tell you." From the beginning of disdain for Chu Feng to holding the purpose, until now, the woman who is completely conquered psychologically said: "there are Cui family members in the park family. This news is not difficult to know."


    "Master Park asked someone to take his hand to the sword gate, which is equivalent to three gates and four families of the holy court. Please kill you!"


    Cui Zhenxiu saw that Chu Feng did not have too many fluctuations, nor did he ask her how she knew three families and four families. Nununuzui didn''t want to ask why. She got up and put on all her clothes and got out of bed. She just went out and frowned slightly and looked back: "can you be gentle next time? Although you don''t have to be responsible, you can''t help but pity."


    "Otherwise, when you leave the cold desert south, I forget you because of your rudeness. How bad?"


    Chu Feng smile, quickly put on his clothes, get out of bed and put his arm around Cui Zhenxiu. She drew close to herself: "generally, the women I''ve had sex with will lose interest in other men, so I''m not afraid that you don''t want me, but Miss Cui. If you do this, what will you do if your father knows about it?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s smell, Cui Zhenxiu almost had a desire again. He bit his lips and put his hands around his neck: "I''m 30 years old. I''m an adult. Since the day of my divorce, my father won''t care too much about me, so no matter whether I''m on you or following you, he won''t say anything!"


    "Do you worry that my father knows you have played with me and forced you to marry me?"


    "Come on, it''s late. I''ll take you out!" Chu Feng didn''t pick up the words. He was very clear that he and Cui Zhenxiu would only have such a relationship, and there would not necessarily be an intersection in the future. So when talking about these topics that affect friendship, Chu Feng did not answer: "welcome to find a job at any time."


    Cui Zhenxiu white Chu Feng, the latter know things, she is also very clear, the two sides will only be such a relationship, the position is doomed to a lot of things.


    When Chu Feng sent Cui Zhenxiu to the door, he didn''t see the guard''s humble opening: "the chief cabinet came down just now. Maybe he didn''t want to disturb you and Miss Cui''s conversation. When I leave, let me tell Feng Shao that you can go to her residence and talk to you about something!"


    Chufeng is nothing, Cui Zhenxiu is the corner of the eye mercilessly twitch: "chief cabinet down?"


    The guard didn''t want to skew other things, or felt that Cui Zhenxiu couldn''t look down on Chu Feng. He nodded back and said, "yes, I''ve been here for about ten minutes, and then I left!"


    Cui Zhenxiu''s mouth still twitched violently for ten minutes, which meant that he knew everything. He pinched Chu Feng''s waist with shyness and indifference. He seemed to be saying that it was you, the son of a bitch. Now you''ve done me a favor. Park in Ying knows.


    But shyness at the same time did not worry, park is not the kind of gossip, this Cui Zhenxiu still believe.Chu Feng smile: "Miss Cui, you go back first, say hello to your father for me, and visit again when you are free." Then he said to the guard, "lead the way, please."


    Cui Zhenxiu watched Chu Feng leave with the guard. She felt a little lost, but then recovered her tenacious heart and turned to leave the chief office. She and Chu Feng would not have a future. She was very clear that this could not be changed. She also had a slight smile in her heart. As long as she had it, it seemed that it would be OK?


    Five minutes later, Chu Feng came to park Zaiying''s residence, a more spacious and larger courtyard, or garden, than where he lived.


    The guard sent Chu Feng to the door and did not follow in. Chu Feng guessed that no one could enter without park''s approval.


    After striding in, an Yixin appeared in front of him without any words. He just invited him to lead the way in front of him. He entered the building with luxurious decoration. However, Chu Feng found that there was no one else except an Yixin.


    However, it can also be understood that if an Yixin can''t stop those who come, then no matter how many people are useless. Moreover, park Jae Ying''s identity is there, few people dare to kill her.


    Following an aisle behind an Yixin, she comes to the door of a room. An Yixin opens the screen door. Chu Feng sees Park Zaiying, who has been dressed in a white dress, sitting there. The whole person is less cold and graceful, but more gentle and approachable. With a pretty face that is not in line with her age, Chu Feng goes in and says how beautiful she is.


    For the reason of being in the chief office, an Yixin did not follow in, but closed the door and stood outside to guard.


    Chu Feng came in and did not sit down. Park Jae Ying took a meaningful look at him. He could not help but ring out the scene that he saw in the window. The detached size and the corner of his eyes passed by carelessly. Then he recovered to nature: "this is my room. Fengshao is the first man to come in."


    Chu Feng''s body has already sat in the middle of his body. He hears his mouth twitch for a moment. What does Park Jae Ying mean by saying this?


    Sitting quietly, Chu Feng looked around the room of more than 50 square meters. Although it was not very large, it was very warm and simple. In the distance, there was a low bed 30 centimeters wide, which was two meters wide. But the most important thing was that Chu Feng saw a set of black dresses on the bed.


    The shy face withdrew his eyes and saw Park Jae Ying''s playful eyes. Chu Feng quickly lowered his head. How could he feel that park Jae Ying was so frivolous tonight? Did he just see what he shouldn''t have seen, so now he ignited his inner desire?


    Park Zaiying pointed to several dishes on the table, with a natural look: "fengshao didn''t eat anything tonight. This is a few kinds of holy pilgrim snacks I asked people to prepare. In addition, there are several bottles of good wine from the holy pilgrimage. Fengshao can accompany me and have a drink. It''s night, not day. You shouldn''t refuse it?"


    "Less wind!" Chu Feng looked very obscure, and soon moved away from his eyes, but he was still watched by park Jae Ying: "do you think I am black or red?"


    Chu Feng was slightly embarrassed. Knowing that he was caught by park Zaiying, he coughed and answered truthfully, and said, "such as a girl!"


    This sentence is not bragging. Park is really like a girl. Maybe it is because there is no one. She smiles and pulls her skirt to block her head. "Because I secretly use Fengyuan Yangyin pills from fengteng hospital. A private doctor once checked that my body has reached the function of 25 years old."


    "There is less wind. What do you think of me compared with Cui Zhenxiu?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1276

    Compared with cuizhenxiu?


    Chu Feng almost doubted whether he had heard it wrong, and such words were said from the mouth of Park Yuying.


    If you want to compare it, Cui Zhenxiu is a familiar apple, and park is a familiar pear.


    Two different styles, but both are attractive things. Most importantly, the identity of park in Britain can stimulate men more.


    Just these words these contrast Chu Feng just in the heart think, mouth certainly will not say, the corner of the eye left Park in the UK next to empty two bottles: "Park chief, you have drunk?"


    "Long night, I used to drinking a little wine long ago to hypnotize myself so that I could sleep easier." Park is really a bit drunk at the moment, not concerned about the Chu wind to open the topic, showing a touch of amorous feelings: "but usually it is a drink, tonight a little more, because waiting for less wind, is also a kind of suffering."


    "I thought you would come soon. I was really surprised not to have the wind so long."


    Although not to be frank, but it has been very clear that tonight he and Cui Zhenxiu''s affairs, park in Ying, both looked in the eyes, Chu Feng also knew that there was no embarrassment, coughing: "unexpectedly, chief park has already drunk, then tomorrow and you sit again, today is very late."


    Chu Feng fixed his eyes and moved his eyes. He was embarrassed. He knew that this evening park had aroused his desire and hiding. With the stimulation of two bottles of wine, he lost his basic reserve. He didn''t need to know what was going on in his heart at the moment.


    Park is looking at Chu Feng with a playful eye. She really drinks more and is affected by the evening. But as the first woman''s chief, how can two bottles of wine make her drunk?


    So, it is just a kind of cover up, an excuse for her own, but these, Chu Feng do not know.


    Chu Feng forgot to respond at this moment, just as in the first place, she was facing isavia. The difference was that isavia was still acceptable. Chu Feng could barely accept it. But park was different. She was more rational than isavia. In this way, Chu Feng didn''t understand.


    Park did not seem to hear the general, a holding Chu wind, No Reserve said: "I am Park in the UK, should not be in front of you, because if the word is passed out, not only I should be ashamed, is the whole cold South will be covered with a layer of shame color for my behavior."


    "But there is no denying that I am also a normal woman, and I also have a desire, can the wind be less, save one?"


    Chu wind breathes deeply, the left eye flickers, the sound insulation effect of screen door is not good. In addition, anyixin is a martial arts man, and has a strong perception ability. In order to prevent his Chu wind from being out of track, she pays more attention to a pole. At this moment, she knows what is in the room.


    Smile bitterly, the flame just released on Cui Zhenxiu again burns up, not because of how charming park is to be hopeless, but her identity matches her style, is an incompetent man, and believes that desire will be generated.


    But Chu Feng knows, can not touch, because now has known Park Qitai to do things, in the future, park must have action, Chu wind do not want to do people soft!


    Park chin slightly, confused: "I know your worry, I can not guarantee that Park Shi has no one to do to you, but you do not need to consider, tonight I just drink too much, tomorrow I still be Park in the UK, you are still Chu Feng, if the situation let us opposite, you do not need to consider anything, butcher knife is still!"


    Chu Feng has felt his throat is dry, waiting for him to open his mouth to answer or refuse, etc., park has been squatting down slowly. Where there is a chief authority, Chu Feng looks down and sees that park has skillfully untied his shackles, and Chu Feng has contradictions and struggles in his heart.


    As a man, there must be no hesitation for a woman who is so eager as plain in English in psychology. But in reason, Chu Feng knows that she can''t do that. But at the moment, the psychological and rational comparison is not the same, Chu Feng doesn''t know how to do it for a while!


    Warm package, dexterous stir, Chu wind inverted suction a breath of cool air!


    Park is two seconds to release the tongue and frown: "wind is small, you come before, did not take a bath?"


    Chu Feng embarrassed cough, he did not expect park is so hungry, but just wanted to find a set of words, park is a light said: "I don''t care!" The noble instrument played again.


    Chu Feng felt the blood boiling, knew that this way on the irreparable, coughing: "Captain an!" He was reluctant to push and play faintly, but he knew that he could not do it, but only so.


    Anyixin outside the door only knows what Park asks for, but does not know what is already being done. When she hears the voice of Chu wind, he opens the door. At the moment, he sees this scene, and looks embarrassed to move her eyes, and his face is slightly red: "what is it?"


    Park also heard the movement, and turned slightly embarrassed in her face. She didn''t care about anyixin knowing that she knew her loyalty to her, but seeing it was the same thing.


    While Park stops in the UK, Chu Feng quickly takes back the war weapon, coughs: "chief Park drinks too much, please take care of it!" Exhale a breath, Chu wind general leave.Park Zaiying was stunned and then gave a wry smile. She pulled her skirt and put it on her body. She stood up and said, "Yixin, am I old and have no charm?"


    An Yixin''s words made Park Zaiying look more relaxed, licked his lower lip and gave a smile: "a real man!"


    An Yixin recalled the startled glance and said, "it''s not a human being!"


    "It''s not really human." Park Zaiying smiles and ponders. In front of an Yixin, she doesn''t show a serious look. She sits down and takes a cup of wine. Park Zaiying is no longer as charming as she was just now: "for the first time in many years, I want to release it for the first time, but it''s a pity that she was refused. It''s really a bit hurtful."


    "Yixin, go to see Chu Feng and tell him by the way that I want to go for a walk tomorrow. Can you be a bodyguard for me? I don''t want to take too many people."


    An Yi Xin eyebrows slightly frown: "you still don''t give up?"


    Park Zaiying has a deep look, with a sharp: "I always do things from beginning to end, and it''s not for myself. In my research, Chu Feng is a passionate person, but also a person easily bound by love. Even if the woman and he are just a simple combination, he is hard to let go."


    "Not long ago, I received a message that my father sent someone to see Master Liu Jian. I couldn''t stop my father''s behavior. But as a daughter, for the sake of the elderly and for all the relatives, I always need to do something. It has nothing to do with my identity, it''s just a little idea as a daughter of the park family!"


    An Yixin is in awe. At first, she only thought that park Zaiying was too lonely. But at the moment, she knew that park Zaiying''s behavior tonight just wanted to be less cruel when Chu Feng raised his butcher''s knife in the future.


    Nodding slightly, he respectfully left park''s room, closed the door and went to the courtyard where Chu Feng lived.


    After returning to the courtyard, Chu Feng enters the room, closes the door, and throws himself into the bathroom. He uses cold water to extinguish the flame just caused by park Zaiying. However, no matter how he is poured with cold water, it seems that the cold water has turned into gasoline and it is difficult to extinguish it.


    Creak!


    The door suddenly opens at the moment. An Yixin arrived a few minutes ago, but there was no response when she knocked on the door. Because Chu Feng didn''t hear the fire and the sound of the water, an Yixin directly chose to open the door and come in. But as soon as she walked in, she saw the open bathroom door. Chu Feng was under the shower.


    Her face was slightly red, but she was indifferent. Even if she was embarrassed, she didn''t show any sign of embarrassment. She just turned back and closed the door. It seemed that what she saw was not strange: "the wind is weak. The chief asked me to tell you that she wants to go to the countryside tomorrow, but she doesn''t want too many people to follow. I hope you can be a bodyguard for her."


    Chu Feng''s face was stiff and her body was frozen. She was smiling bitterly. She was so cold that she didn''t move.


    The finger slightly a hook: "the matter of bodyguard is easy to talk about, come here to wipe my back!"


    An Yixin frowns and hesitates. She goes over and takes a towel to wipe Chu Feng''s back, but only wipes it twice. Chu Feng suddenly turns around and hugs an Yixin and kisses the red lips of an indifferent woman. Although an Yixin''s looks are not particularly outstanding, she is more attractive than others.


    The most important thing is that the fire is burning. The Chu wind is too hard for park to touch. Can an Yixin always?


    Chu Feng slightly Leng action a stagnation, and then a wry smile to release an Yixin, but the latter is in turn actively embrace Chu Feng: "but I don''t mind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1277

    The next morning at more than seven o''clock, the sun shines, warm ocean!


    In the room in the courtyard, Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes. Last night, he had a fierce fight with Cui Zhenxiu. Later, he was stimulated by park Zaiying and fought with an Yixin. When was Chu Feng not sure, but he fell asleep in a daze.


    When she sat up, an Yixin had already left, and there was only a hole in the sheet which was simply cut out.


    To find a suitable excuse and reason for themselves, Chu Feng came down from the bed into the bathroom to take a bath and get dressed, and the door also knocked at this time.


    She walked over and opened the door. An Yixin stood at the door with some things in her hand: "chicken soup and breakfast. The chief is waiting for you!"


    When she came in and put down her things, she turned around and was about to leave. But Chu Feng blocked her in front of her and looked at the woman who had nothing to do with her. The body of the warrior was very strong. Chu Feng also said softly, "I''m sorry!" Although the latter was voluntary, Chu Feng felt that it was wrong not to give others a future.


    An Yixin''s face did not fluctuate, as if she was not crazy with Chu Feng last night. She even walked out from him without saying a word to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng turns back, but she can''t see a woman. She laughs bitterly at how she puts on her pants and doesn''t recognize anyone. Chu Feng also goes to sit down and opens up what an Yixin has sent. A fragrance wafts out. Chu Feng takes a look at the corners of her mouth and convulses violently. It''s not a simple chicken soup. It''s just a tonic.


    Chu Feng can also be sure that this is absolutely not made by the kitchen. Thinking of an Yixin''s indifferent face, Chu Feng knows that she must be because of the struggle last night, and feels that he needs to replenish her vitality.


    The secret way is still a lovely woman. Chu Feng did not waste an Yixin''s unspeakable mind. After eating all the things she had sent, she went to find Park Zaiying. Last night he promised to accompany her out today. Chu Feng naturally wanted to do it. Of course, he had his own purpose in it.


    Park Zaiying has been ready for a long time. Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, her face is not as charming as last night''s, but with a little fun in her eyes. Sometimes she looks at an Yixin beside her, and sometimes looks at chufeng.


    As a former person, how can you not know what happened? Last night an Yixin sent a message, but she came back at 5:00 in the morning. Park Zaiying didn''t know what happened, but she didn''t point out. Chu Feng was so stimulated by her last night that she didn''t find a channel to vent her anger.


    Moreover, it is park Zaiying''s intention to do it, and she is sure that Chu Feng will do that. Otherwise, if she invites Chu Feng to be her bodyguard, why should she go all night and say that this morning is different?


    It''s just that Chu Feng and an Yixin don''t know.


    Today''s Park Jae Ying has changed into jeans and a tight shirt. The whole person looks like a girl in her twenties. In addition, she is wearing a pair of sunglasses and curly hair. At first glance, she is a hot mother. Who believes this is the first female chief Park Jae Ying?


    Chu Feng looked a few more eyes, and the woman in the dark changed her eyes. At the same time, the editor sent a message with her hand in her trouser pocket.


    Then the three left from the back door of the chief office, where a car had already been prepared. An Yixin drove, park Zaiying and Chu Feng sat in the back and left in silence. The atmosphere in the car was embarrassing, which made Chu Feng regret why he had to comply with Park Zaiying''s request. However, the latter said that he was not comfortable today, and Chu Feng could not find an excuse not to go.


    Park Zaiying looked out of the window and was so familiar with the scenery. Then he turned to Chu Feng and said, "the wind is less. I''m sorry I drank too much last night."


    Chu Feng''s eyebrows fluttered for a moment. Seeing that an Yixin looked calm in front of him, he also knew that this matter was not a secret. He wryly laughed at Park Jae Ying and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t take a bath to stain the mouth of chief park!"


    Chu Feng''s words were really angry, but they made an Yixin''s mouth twitch and almost burst into laughter. Park Zaiying was even more blushed. When Chu Feng looked out, she was very embarrassed by Chu Feng''s words. How could she say anything else?


    Three hours later, the car came to a field in the outskirts of Hancheng. There were no buildings around, and the scenery was pleasant. In the distance, there were mountains, trees and meadows.


    From the car down, Chu Feng looked at this beautiful place, the mood also naturally broadened a lot, a good place for the dark road.


    Park Zaiying came over. An Yixin sat in the car but didn''t get down. When she got to Chu Feng, park took off the sunglasses on her face and spoke softly: "when I was reading, I used to like to travel and play with some classmates. This place has been here many times. We camp here, drink, chat, sing and tell stories."


    "It''s just that I''ve been here for 20 years since I came out, but I''ve been through it. It''s rare that I can be so free now!"


    Chu Feng looks at the moment with a soft look of Park Jae Ying. His face reveals a kind of intellectual beauty. It''s hard to imagine Park Zaiying studying noble musical instruments for him last night!


    Shaking his head to dispel those bad ideas, Chu Feng whispered: "life is alive, too many people can''t help themselves. When I came out from dianlan a year ago, I felt that my life should be a nine to five future at three o''clock, but who knows today after a year, that is extravagant hope for me?""So it''s useless to be sentimental. What we can do is to take a break from time to time. It''s just like now that I forget the identity of the little Lord I ruled, I''m an ordinary person!"


    Park Zaiying was more curious, looked at Chu Feng a few more eyes, and said with a smile: "if you are not sure that you are really only 19 years old, I would suspect that you are a man of dozens of years old. It is indeed a good thing to forget your identity for a while. It''s just that the wind is weak and I don''t like it. For this reason, I have insomnia all night, but I also want to be wayward."


    Chu Feng coughed a few times. How could he feel that park Zaiying didn''t want to relax in time, but had other purposes.


    Park Zaiying also said that he did not continue to entangle himself with this topic. Instead, he deflected the front of the story: "there is a river in the mountain forest not far from the front, and there are some fish. I will go back tomorrow morning. Today, I''ll take care of the food problems of an Yixin and me. Don''t starve us!"


    Chu Feng a Leng: "tomorrow morning just go back?"


    Park Zaiying nodded and joked: "camping, of course, is to stay for one night. It seems that you don''t want to stay with me more because of the lack of wind. Are you afraid of what happened last night, but you can start with anyixin. It seems that there is nothing wrong with taking me one more?"


    "Besides, I don''t need you to be responsible for it, OK?"


    Chu Feng didn''t get excited. Instead, he frowned slightly. He felt more and more that park Jae Ying had a conspiracy, but it was impossible to guess where the plot was. In this world, people with Park Jae Ying''s identity seemed to have no need to use their precious body to play conspiracy?


    Is it true that the heart is too hungry, so reserve what do not want?


    Park Zaiying has not been entangled with Chu Feng any more. Instead, he turns back: "Yixin, drive to the mountain forest over there and park well. Put up the tent first. I can walk with the wind less."


    Inside the car, an Yixin takes a look at Chu Feng, without a trace of waves in her eyes. She nods to start the car and goes in the direction Park Zaiying said.


    Park Zaiying naturally took Chu Feng''s arm and went with him. Chu Feng felt that it was not suitable and wanted to get rid of it. However, the former pulled too tightly. She wryly laughed that the woman in her twenties was probably wrestling and falling to her brain. Chu Feng also gave up the idea of shaking off and walked with her to the direction of the car.


    If anyone saw or even recognized Park Jae Ying at the moment, he must be very surprised. Who can believe that park Jae Ying, who has always been serious, capable and unsmiling, will walk around with a man in this field, and still be so intimate?


    It''s just that these things are not only unknown to them, but will never be detected. Even Chu Feng, the party concerned, doubts whether all this is false or not, or the person around him is not park Jae Ying.


    Among all kinds of thoughts, he has come to that mountain forest. At present, this season is not a good time for camping. Therefore, there are no other people except Chu Feng. When Chu Feng comes to the river mentioned by park Zaiying, the corners of his mouth twitch violently when he sees an Yixin''s tent.


    The tent is big enough and quality enough, but what makes Chu Feng speechless is that there is only one tent for five people!


    Park Zaiying jokingly smiles. Without the dignity she should have, she has only a light playfulness: "the tent is very large. Three people are more than enough to rest. How can it seem that this tent is not pleasing to the eye? If it''s really not possible, it''s still early. I''ll let Yixin go back to Hancheng and have a new one?"


    Chu Feng wryly smile: "can you get one more?"


    Park Zaiying shook her head like a little girl: "obviously, it can''t be done."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and finally turned into a silent sigh. He was worried that something would happen to him tonight. People said that it was very difficult for a man to cheat on a woman. If people don''t like you, it''s useless for you to think about anything.


    And if a woman wants to hold a bad idea to a man, as long as the woman has charm and knows how to make the right time, even a man who is as hard as steel can''t leave.


    But Chu Feng doesn''t think he is Liu Xiahui, even a gentleman. He can only pray in his heart. God, let me not raise it tonight!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1278

    "The wind is low. Can you leave first?"


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, the three people, who had walked around the place, returned to their tents and looked at the flowing river in front of them. Park Zaiying turned back and said to Chu Feng.


    Although it didn''t mean anything, Chu Feng knew that the woman was going to take a bath after a long time. It was absurd for Chu Feng to know that the woman was going to take a bath. Park Zaiying showed that she was just like an ordinary woman. Chu Feng nodded and walked to the distant mountains. Although she had seen her body, Chu Feng didn''t want to see her again.


    Chu Feng left, park in Ying fiddled with her hair and took off her clothes. When she jumped into the water, she said faintly, "are you ready?"


    An Yixin is on the shore, paying attention to keep people away from her. She also takes out a bottle of wine from behind and shakes it: "the most powerful medicine in the world today, even if Chu Feng is a warrior, it can''t resist it."


    Park Zaiying smiles and doesn''t speak any more. There he leisurely uses natural water to soak his body. It''s self-evident what the bottle of wine is. This is what Park Zaiying can''t do. Chu Feng''s self-determination is too strong. Although he doesn''t resist, it''s just a little worse.


    So Park Zaiying is going to give him some information.


    Although this is a little inconsistent with her identity, park Zaiying does it for the sake of being a daughter. Moreover, Chu Feng is a person she appreciates. She can''t tell an Yixin what to do if she doesn''t.


    Chu Feng, who left, walked aimlessly, preparing to wait for an hour before returning. As for seeing Park Jae Ying with her left eye, Chu Feng was not in the mood at all. If she really wanted to see Park, she could watch it even if she didn''t take a bath.


    Just out of a distance, lying down on a smooth stone, Chu Feng''s phone rings gently, curious who calls at this time. Chufeng presses the answer button, and Yu Jie''s voice is anxious: "little master, Ziyi is seriously injured."


    "Twenty minutes ago, a strong man in tiannu No.1 directly killed him. Ziyi resisted him, but he was also injured. We are now in a hotel outside."


    Chu Feng swished and sat up straight, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his guess appeared a little different: "I''ll go back, take care of Ziyi first, mobilize a man in the period of natural anger to protect you." After asking the address, he hung up the phone directly. Ziyi''s injury was definitely not a minor injury.


    Otherwise, Yujie would not call to disturb him.


    Chu Feng jumped off the smooth stone and looked at the four men, three men and one woman. All of them were martial artists. The first one was a warrior in the three levels of tiannu. The other three were also the accomplishments of the first level of tiannu. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and thought of the people who attacked Ziyi. He moved in his heart and caught something.


    Obviously, the attackers should not only attack him, but also Ziyi. Otherwise, it would not be a two pronged action.


    The corner of his mouth passed a meaningful: "the man of Jianmen?"


    The appearance of the four people changed slightly. It seemed that Chu Feng knew where they were coming from. The leader nodded softly: "Jianmen, Antai!"


    Chu Feng passed their faces one by one: "want to kill me? Can you take the responsibility? "


    "Can''t afford it, but it''s always killing." Antai''s look is flat, as if saying what a trivial matter, the breath of martial arts gradually diffused: "fengshao knows that we are Jianmen people, and we should also know that we can''t not kill you, because master needs to return a favor that must be returned."


    Chufeng smiles a little bit more and makes sure that Ziyi and Ziyi are safe for the time being. He doesn''t worry too much now. He just looks at Antai, who is the leader. "It turns out that it''s really Jianmen people, but as a warrior, we should distinguish right from wrong. Just to return a favor, we''re going to attack me. Is that too much?"


    "Don''t you know what kind of old man park is? Killing me is not good news for you Jianmen. Old man Park doesn''t understand it. Don''t you know? "


    "Second senior brother!" The woman beside her said faintly: "master, you don''t need to say much. If you kill him, you will not have any influence on Jianmen. Chu Feng just died in the hands of the sun king."


    Antai frowned slightly and glanced at the woman who spoke: "I do things, but you don''t need you to teach me how to do them!"


    The woman''s face was a little embarrassed. She stepped back unhappily and looked at Chu Feng with a cold hum: "it''s hard to disobey my master''s life. I''ve heard Feng Shao for a long time. You can say a wish. Who are you going to kill? Or tell me if you have any regrets. I can do it for you after you die."


    Chu Feng was surprised for a moment, but soon recovered as usual. He touched his head and said with a smile, "I think you are not bad. I also give you a chance to say your last wish. If you die, what do you need me to do for you?"


    Apart from Antai, the other three people all showed anger. They felt that Chu Feng''s cultivation was just a state of heaven shaking. Anyone here could kill him in seconds. It was arrogant to say such a thing with a big voice.


    Antai''s eyes narrowed slightly and seemed to be thinking. After a moment, she said, "if I really die, I hope fengshao will take care of my daughter for me. When I was young, in order to pursue martial arts, she was just four years old and entrusted to others. I only went to see her once a year. I''m sorry for her and her mother."Chu Feng did not ask his daughter who is, these things can be found: "I promise you!"


    "Boy, you are too arrogant." It''s still the woman. Now it''s obvious that the people on your side are in charge of the situation. The people in the south of the cold desert brought by Chu Feng have also been attacked. I don''t know that Chu Feng still has a chance to kill her with 25 people. "You''d better tell me what you want, and I''ll send you back to the West."


    Chu Feng was not angry, but looked at a woman with a bad temper and fair looks. He asked Antai, "is it OK as long as you can finish it?"


    Aetna had no doubt of him: "yes


    The woman''s face turned red. Although she looked very young and in her twenties, she was actually in her fifties. When someone like Chu Feng said such words as her grandson, she clenched her fist angrily: "I want you to die!"


    At the next moment, his body burst out, bringing out a fierce momentum. The five meter distance between him and Chu Feng was drawing closer. He was about to pinch Chu Feng''s neck to extinguish his vitality. Suddenly, Antai''s pupils shrank sharply and smelled a dangerous breath: "be careful!"


    But it was late. Suddenly, a figure appeared in front of Chu Feng, like a ghost. A fist fell gently on the heart of the woman in Jianmen. With a bang, her pretty good body flew back directly, hitting a tree heavily and falling down like mud.


    The man who made the move was a man who looked more than 30 years old, but the breath he showed on his body was to make Antai and others dignified, and the seven levels of heaven anger!


    When Chu Feng indicated that he was coming, he asked the strong man to step down a little with the ruling around him. He raised a smile and walked forward. He looked at the woman whose death was just a matter of time: "if you play less for Ben, you can still enjoy yourself and die again. Now it''s a pity that you will die worthless. Pathetic!"


    "But I can only say that you are stupid. You are really stupid!"


    Slightly shaking his head, ignoring the dignified look of Antai and others, chufeng still smiles: "there are a lot of people who want to kill me in the world, but they all think twice before they start. It''s not how strong I am, but in addition to my name chufeng, I''m still the only minor Lord ruled by the ruling. Is it possible for you to kill me?"


    A hand gently raised, Chu Feng''s killing opportunity gradually condensed: "so there is a next life, put smart, now my life is very precious, how can you easily take it away, forever!"


    Between the lightning, the strong man standing behind Chu Feng''s hand fell down and burst out quickly. The two men of Jianmen, who were in a state of natural anger, changed greatly. They had not yet figured out what was going on. A powerful force had directly destroyed them and their vitality was extinguished in an instant.


    In the distance, the woman in Jianmen who was dying frequently saw her two companions and died in the blink of an eye. The power of the seven levels of anger made her unable to resist at all. She could not get up at one breath and died with her eyes wide open.


    At the moment of her death, she had a ridiculous idea, why not give Chu Feng a play, more than 50 years have not enjoyed the taste of a man, just destined to die with this regret!


    Only Antai was there, but faced with the ruling of tiannu''s Seven Realms, he did not even have the chance to escape. He looked at the dead younger martial brothers and sisters with sadness in his eyes, and sighed: "master is confused!" Before he set out, he advised his master, but the latter undoubtedly asked him to carry out his orders.


    He also said that whether he could kill Chu Feng was secondary, and the main thing was to return his gratitude.


    Look at the sky, Antai look with a touch of peace, unable to fight against the situation, he can be very calm in the face of death: "come on!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked: "you are a good man, but it''s a pity that our positions are different, so you are doomed to die. You can rest assured. When you die, I will send all the people of Jianmen to see you, because I need to make an example to the world, so that the world can understand a truth again. Kill me, but be prepared to kill the door!"


    Antai looked tight, but in the face of Chu Feng''s powerful strength, he had no way to close his eyes: "wind less, or you''d better hurry up, or your three subordinates will die in the hands of my younger martial brother. Are they in the Molun hotel?"


    Chu Feng looks a change, that is the place where Zi Yi and their hiding place are. Their looks flit over the haze and killing machine: "do it!"


    "Stop it!" Just issued an order, a cold drink from the side, Chu Feng eyes condensed to see, eyebrows gently wrinkled!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1279

    An Yixin!


    She is the one who drinks delicately. Her perceptual ability of Tianyang''s six levels of cultivation is very strong. She noticed that park Zaiying was taking a bath just now. She felt several powerful martial breath appearing. After Park Zaiying landed on the shore, she quickly came to see this scene.


    Chu Feng waved his hand, and the one who was strong in the verdict just put it away, and his eyes quietly retreated to Chu Feng''s side.


    An Yixin walked quickly and stood in front of Antai. Facing Chu Feng, she looked back at Antai with a look of astonishment. An Yixin clenched her lips and looked firmly at Chu Feng: "you can''t kill him!"


    Chu Feng smiles and looks at an Yixin and Antai: "father and daughter love each other deeply."


    An Yi Xin looks a Leng, Antai is also Leng Ran, the latter subconsciously asked: "how do you know?"


    "I didn''t know at first, but now I do." Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said playfully, "if she is not a daughter, why would she stop and still stand in front of you and think of what you said just now, I can think of it again. It''s not hard to think of that, Antai, your luck is against the sky!"


    Before the appearance of an Yixin, although Chu Feng had a little appreciation of Antai, he had to kill Antai in order to achieve 100% deterrence. But now that an Yixin appears, Chu Feng can''t do it again. Even if he doesn''t have any feelings for an Yixin, it can''t be denied that he is an Yixin''s first man.


    After twisting his neck, Chu Feng left with the one who was strong in the verdict. He played an Yixin once and saved her father a life. He just raised his hand not far after going out: "he can survive, but I don''t want him to appear again. In the eyes of the world, he must be a dead man."


    An Yixin loosened her lips: "I know!"


    Chu Feng does not kill Antai, but it does not mean that he will not maintain his dignity. Antai must die. Only death can deter people in the dark. If Antai is still alive, it is a kind of provocation to the authority of the little Lord ruled by Chu Feng.


    An Yixin also knows that if it was not for the entanglement last night, Chu Feng would not give her face and would certainly kill Antai.


    Restore that indifferent look, look back, it seems that the face is not father, just a stranger: "Jianmen, you can''t go back, or Chu Feng will kill you."


    After leaving a word, an Yixin walked on the way to and fro, and her tears ran across her face unconsciously. Yesterday, she already knew that someone from the sword sect had sent someone to attack Chu Feng. Antai just called her and said that she would visit her after a little work. An Yixin knew what was going on. The person who wanted to kill chufeng was Antai.


    So when Chu Feng hugged her last night, an Yixin changed her rejection from the beginning to the initiative. She knew that Antai could not kill Chu Feng, so she sacrificed her body in exchange for all this.


    Antai stands in the same place, watching Chu Feng and an Yixin go in the same direction. There is still a little trance up to now. Why is Chu Feng so good at talking and saying that if he doesn''t kill him, he will not be killed. What he never knows is that he can survive is the exchange of an Yixin''s white flower body.


    Back at the tent, park Zaiying has dressed up and regained his noble temperament. He looks at an Yixin''s way back: "it seems that your choice is right, and my guess is also right. Chu Feng, a little son of a bitch, has hidden his hands in the dark. The seven levels of tiannu are very powerful?"


    When an Yixin left just now, she had already told her that she nodded: "a hundred of me together are not enough abuse!"


    Park''s eyes flashed in Britain and the United States. She was very clear about how strong an Yixin was. But just now, one of Chu Feng''s people, 100 an Yixin, were not rivals. This is definitely not alarmist, because she knows that an Yixin is not a liar. Park Zaiying''s heart sank to think of her speculation.


    Turning around and looking at the surrounding scenery: "it seems that the plan will never catch up with the changes. It has been so many years since the sword gate has been on the official''s head. It seems that it''s time to see their faces all the time. I can''t control Chu Feng, but I always need to do something. Yixin, do it according to the arrangement at the beginning."


    "If Jianmen wants to be destroyed, park can''t die. This is my basic requirement!"


    An Yixin''s face changed, and then nodded slightly: "I''ll arrange it when I go back!"


    An hour and a half later, Moren hotel in Hancheng, an ordinary three-star hotel.


    Chu Feng and the one who was strong in the verdict arrived quickly, but a cordon was set up around him. Dozens of military and police blocked the road. Chu Feng had a bad feeling in his heart and pushed the crowd forward.


    The two soldiers and policemen saw that Chu Feng seemed to be about to impact here, and they raised their guns with a cry: "don''t move around!"


    "Put down the gun!" Chufeng looks gloomy and is about to kill. Cui Zhenxiu, who happens to be here, comes out of the hotel and sees this scene. He shouts quickly.


    Seeing that it was Cui Zhenxiu, the two policemen quickly put down their guns and respectfully retreated to one side. Cui Zhenxiu came forward and frowned: "don''t tell me, this matter has something to do with you?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. She walked directly from Cui Zhenxiu''s side. Cui Zhenxiu''s eyebrows frowned slightly, but her eyes sometimes looked at the strong judge who followed Chu Feng. In her memory, Chu Feng didn''t seem to bring this person with him. Was it because he deliberately broke up and hid it?I think it''s possible. Cui Zhenxiu''s Secret guess is true, but she doesn''t pay attention to it. The woman who has been conquered psychologically wants Chu Feng to live well.


    The elevators have been closed. Chu Feng takes the stairs directly. Cui Zhenxiu follows him and tells him: "forty minutes ago, a masked man appeared on the 13th floor here. He attacked a room and fought with the people inside. On the way, the security personnel of the hotel stopped and all were killed by that person."


    "There are few witnesses and I don''t know what happened, but the hotel and the guests together killed more than 20 people."


    Chu Feng quickened his pace toward the 13th floor. He only cares about Ziyi and Bing qingyujie. He is a strong man in the state of natural fury. Ziyi and Bingqingyujie are not rivals. He swears that if something happens to them, he will not only destroy the sword gate.


    And kill all the disciples and their families in Jianmen.


    Arrived at the 13th floor, the ground was in a mess, as if the alien had come to the general, Chu Feng gloomy face came to the room that Yujie told, but there was nothing in it except messy, and his heart was slightly heavy.


    Chu Feng went to the corner of the bed and picked up a mobile phone. It was Yujie''s communication equipment. He hung up the phone with a gloomy face. Chu Feng spoke faintly: "tune Xuanwu!"


    Cui Zhenxiu, who stands behind her, looks tight. As Cui''s brand-new daughter, she knows some simple structures of the ruling Institute. Xuanwu is the principal of the fourth branch, a powerful warrior, and there are countless strong ones under her banner. The Chu style tune Xuanwu to the south of Hanhuang, which must be something huge.


    I want to talk to you, but seeing Chu Feng''s gloomy and terrible look, I guess it must be the person who followed him, and he is still a very important person. Otherwise, such a thing will never happen.


    According to Chu Feng''s intention, the strong man of the ruling has sent a message. Chu Feng also calls Lin Huali, hoping that she was not with Ziyi at that time.


    The phone rang several times and was connected. Lin Huali''s voice came: "what''s the matter? I''m still investigating! "


    "If you''re OK, be safe!" Chu Feng heard the familiar voice, in the heart a little better, said to tell a word and hung up the phone, left eye 360 degrees around, but no gain.


    Cold and merciless eyes looked at Cui Zhenxiu: "tell Jianmen, this little Lord will visit on time at 12 o''clock tonight!"


    Leaving a word to open the prelude of the war, Chu Feng walked out of the room, unable to contact ziyihe. Chu Feng could only regard them as dead people, suppressing their inner grief and the impulse to kill 3000 people. Chu Feng was waiting for the arrival of the night. This time, he wanted the whole world to know that it was not just death to hurt the people around him.


    It''s a fear that will last for countless times!


    Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Cui Zhenxiu quickly followed him out. However, Chu Feng and Chu Feng had disappeared. He asked the policemen who were guarding and searching everywhere, but no one found them out of the hotel.


    Cui Zhenxiu''s face changed greatly. Chu Feng was not terrible. What was terrible was that he was crazy!


    Feeling that this was a serious matter, Cui Zhenxiu arranged for the hotel and asked people to do a good job in the hotel''s comfort work and news issues. She quickly rushed back to Cui''s home. When the night was completely over, she also returned to Cui''s house.


    She got off the car and ran to the lake in the backyard without stopping. She knew that her father liked to fish quietly there as long as he was free.


    There was no accident. When Cui Zhenxiu appeared in the backyard lake, Cui Xinxin did sit there. The difference was that there were two more people tonight, park Jae Ying and an Yixin, who should not have been here at all.


    However, although people curious about Cui''s family didn''t tell her that park Zaiying was also here and didn''t bring any guards, she nodded politely and said, "Chu Feng, transfer the fourth branch of the adjudication office!"


    "Expected!" Cui Xinxin smiles and is calm like the calm water surface: "you don''t need to do anything. Take my instructions to mobilize people for temporary martial law. Every place is ready to pacify people. It''s OK."


    Cui Zhenxiu still wants to talk. Cui Xin waves: "go!"


    Cui Zhenxiu looks unnatural. Does he want to ignore Chu Feng and fight against Jianmen? But Cui Xin told her to go down, and park Jae Ying was also here. She didn''t want to stay. She said, "I understand, I''ll go back.".


    Park Zaiying carefully scanned the back of Cui Zhenxiu''s departure. Thinking of the fight he saw last night, he looked at the lake with unspeakable banter: "after this time, there is no pressure in the south of Hanhuang, so you can do things calmly."


    Cui Xin smiles: "if Chu Feng is dead, it will be more perfect."


    Behind them, an Yixin looks unnatural with her hands on her back. With her mobile phone in her back, she sees Park Zaiying and Cui Xinxin talking happily. Her eyes change from hesitation to firmness and presses the send button!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1280

    At 11:30 at night, 70 kilometers away from Hancheng, Yuanshan!


    From a distance, there are rows of buildings under the Yuanshan mountain. There are no residents living within 30 kilometers around. It presents a quiet and peaceful situation. Under the night, 24 figures stand on a hillside. In addition to the leader, the 23 people behind are full of bloodthirsty madness.


    They are the twenty-three strong men of Chu Feng and the court of adjudication, the strong in twenty days of sun, and the strong in three days of anger. Among them, the one with the highest realm is the seven levels of tiannu!


    Another two follow Liu Mo!


    At this time, Chu Feng stood in front of him, still hunting with his clothes whistling. The killing machine in his eyes had completely subsided in the past few hours. Just looking at the Jianmen under the round mountain, there was always a trace of light, which was the restlessness of drinking blood.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to be the enemy of Jianmen, but because Bingqingyujie and Ziyi''s life and death were unknown, Chu Feng didn''t mind showing the world a prosperous killing!


    In the dark, on that delicate face, it can be said that the delicate face reveals the hard and beautiful lines of steel. In a certain angle and position, Chu Feng is indeed a beautiful man, but at the moment, it gives people a feeling that mountains stand tall and unattainable in the dark.


    Take back the left eye, Chu breeze light open a mouth: "haven''t come yet?"


    Xuanwu was mobilized to Korea before it was dark. According to the power and channel of the ruling office, it should be almost there. Although Jianmen did not show any strong power, Chu Feng should be careful after all. The higher you go, the more you can control everything.


    Although the surrounding forces can destroy a lot of things, it is a sword on the official head of Jianmen and Hanhuang south. Chu Feng has to be careful. Who knows if there will be an old monster?


    Because of the disappearance of Bingqingyujie and Ziyi, Minghong magic sword was not taken with him. Chu Feng did not want to use the force of taboo when he had to.


    One of the judges behind him turned back: "here it is!"


    In the distance of the dark, a strip of black shadow is approaching this side, although far apart, but looking back on the Chu wind can feel the surging breath of martial arts, the lowest is the realm of Tianyang period, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked up, finally came!


    Just when he saw the man running in front of him, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment, passing by a trace of helplessness.


    Because the person who came was not Xuanwu, but Zhuque. Although Zhuque was more powerful than Xuanwu, this woman didn''t understand the rules. She didn''t respect him because she slapped her in the face and looked at her body. She meant that she was the young master. She would shut up at the beginning, and all of them must be disciples and little bastards.


    At this time, the rosefinch had arrived with the verdict office. When the people around Chu Feng saw it, they all bowed down and said respectfully: "I''ve seen the rosefinch king!"


    The rosefinch nodded slightly and went to the front of Chu Feng: "little son of a bitch, where you go, it will be bloody."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and saw that the people around him wanted to smile because of the words of the rosefinch. His face was slightly cold: "I will always remember one thing for me. I am the young master, you are the subordinate. I don''t need to teach you how to honorific. If you hear another address again, I will reward you to the lowest person!"


    Zhu Que''s face changed slightly. She didn''t want Chu Feng to be so impolite. In front of so many people, she wanted to fight against each other. But when she saw the murder in Chu Feng''s eyes, how could this guy look like a powder keg?


    Also to the mouth of the words to swallow back, and Chu Feng fight relative can, but to his good mood, it is obvious that now he is in a bad mood.


    In the dark, Feng Qingqing came forward with a smile and looked at the sword gate in the distance: "before we came, we have investigated the overall strength of Jianmen. There are more than 100 people in the Tianyang period and 32 people in the tiannu period."


    "Among them, the highest level is the seventh level of tiannu, which can be handed over to my master!"


    Chu Feng turned his head, and his left eye twinkled to see that the rosefinch had already been a great and full cultivation in tiannu''s seven realms. He began to rise a little. He thought of a broken heaven Pill on his body. Chu Feng went to the front of the rosefinch and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "tell you a good news. I have a broken heaven pill."


    Zhuque is stunned, and her eyes twinkle with light. She is a woman. She is not so stubborn about martial arts. She is satisfied with the full cultivation of tiannu seven levels. It doesn''t matter whether she can enter the demigod in the future.


    Chu Feng smile: "I really say it, let you suffer!"


    After leaving a word, Chu Feng turns around smartly and feels the anger that rose bird gradually condenses because of his words. Chu Feng''s meaningful smile shows that the rational woman is not terrible. What''s terrible is that the woman is very angry, and the rosefinch can''t vent his anger on him. Naturally, he can only find other people.


    Suddenly, I felt a little more sympathy for the people in Jianmen. I looked back to the people in the adjudication office. With the arrival of the rosefinch, ten strong people in the period of natural anger had gone to ten, two in the seven levels, one in the great circle, and one in the six levels. Should it be enough to destroy Jianmen?Be careful, Chu Feng ignores the angry eyes of Zhuque and asks Feng Qingqing: "Master Liu Jian, the master of Jianmen sect, what''s your cultivation?"


    "The lowest level of anger and seven levels is a great success!" Feng Qingqing didn''t seem to be able to answer. The rosefinch came forward with a cold hum and looked at the distance: "because twenty years ago, we went to the south of Hanhuang with the deputy director. At that time, master Liujian had already been the cultivation of tiannu seven levels. Even if it stagnated, he was also a terrible strong man."


    "But master Liu Jian is also a talented person. I think we should have reached the great circle."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and felt that this was almost the same. He asked, "are you sure you can do it?"


    Chu Feng slightly smiles and touches his nose: "let''s move on. From my announcement to now, the gate of swordsmen has been calling in the disciples. At present, it is estimated that thousands of people are inside. It will take time to kill them, and it will take time to destroy the corpses. Let''s make a quick decision!"


    Chufeng said lightly, but everyone including the rosefinch felt a chill. It was thousands of people, not thousands of pigs and dogs. Did Chu Feng mean to kill all of them?


    Seeing everyone''s eyes on himself, Chu Feng knew that the bloody words frightened them, but he couldn''t help but think of Ziyi and bingyujie: "the verdict has been silent for many years and reappeared. I seem to be too kind. Many people don''t pay attention to me, kill the Sun King and challenge my dignity. I can''t help it."


    "I hope that the death of Jianmen can make those fools more intelligent and stop provoking me and hurt the people around me!"


    At this time, the rosefinch also found that the ice and jade that should have followed Chu Feng disappeared. She guessed that she might have been killed by Jianmen. She could also understand the reason why Chu Feng did it. It was not easy for the enemy to kill chufeng, but it was very simple to attack the people around him, which was definitely not what chufeng wanted to see.


    To do so is nothing more than a bloody deterrent!


    Chu Feng looked at the Jianmen 500 meters away, and the people inside must have known their arrival. With a sneer, he strode out and walked towards the Jianmen. The time was getting closer and closer. Chu Feng had enough time to prepare for Jianmen, and they could not resist it. So we can''t blame him.


    It is only under such a declaration that the best deterrent effect can be achieved.


    In a twinkling of an eye, he was outside the Jianmen gate. Looking at the heavy gate, Chu Feng''s left eye saw that hundreds of Jianmen disciples outside the gate were ready for battle, but they were only the realm of Tianyuan Tianjing period, and those behind were also in such a state. If you want to come to Jianmen, it is necessary to use it to deplete their strength.


    But tonight, they don''t know what kind of power Chu Feng sent out, or else they will know that the real cannon fodder is what consumes strength.


    Ten strong days of anger, add up to more than a hundred strong days, who can resist?


    Chu Feng stood in front of him, coughed gently, and sent out a resounding voice: "judge Chu Feng, the little master of Jianmen, visit Master Liu Jian!"


    The sound reverberated and shocked people for a long time. However, no sound was heard from the sword gate. Chu Feng showed a strong killing opportunity: "my little Lord, you have informed me in advance when you come to visit. They don''t have the basic etiquette to greet you. No wonder you can only steal the culture of the holy Dynasty. Zhuque Tianwang, open the door!"


    The rosefinch frowned and felt that the word "open the door" was ambiguous. She glared at Chu Feng fiercely. Her graceful body leaped out and her hands moved. The natural and mysterious power of heaven and earth gathered around her. A dull sound was heard. The power of a flame directly wrapped the heavy door and burned!


    Under the blazing heat, the heavy gate quickly turned into ashes, which shocked the disciples of the sword gate who were waiting for him.


    Chu Feng''s eyes do not have a bit of color that human beings should have. At the moment, only the flow of killing: "quick battle, quick decision, finish here, this young master will go to park''s garden to get soy sauce, ask people to kill me, more hateful than committing suicide myself!"


    According to the order, except for the ten strong men in the natural anger period, including the rosefinch, who stayed at Chu Feng''s side, the rest ruled that the strong men in the Tianyang period flickered out under the leadership of Feng Qingqing and launched a killing without suspense.


    In addition to protecting the Chu wind, the ten tiannu strong men also took care of the front with their strong senses, so that those with natural anger would be mixed in the crowd and kill the people of the adjudication office!


    Blood flowing, eye-catching bloom, night sky moon flicker bright, set off this bloody night!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1281

    Killing and bleeding!


    More than one hundred strong judges have reflected all this incisively and vividly. There are many corpses everywhere. The disciples of Jianmen can''t resist their power. However, in less than five minutes, all the hundreds of Jianmen disciples stationed in front of the gate have fallen to the ground and can''t die any more.


    However, no one was injured or killed by the ruling. In the period of Tianyang, Tianyuan and Tianjing were crushed. If the dead were injured, the realm of martial arts would be too worthless.


    The strong smell of blood was floating in the air. Chu Feng took out a small bottle, opened it and took a sip. His mouth was full of fun: "if the smell of blood is too strong, the nose is uncomfortable. This is my special air cleaner. I''ll give it to Jianmen people to enjoy it!"


    No one could smell the fragrance, so it was completely released by the Chu wind. With a strong air flow, the fragrance floated directly into it. The rosefinch narrowed its eyes and its voice was not audible: "despicable!"


    She used to fight with bawangtian. She was very familiar with the latter''s methods. Just now, Chu Feng released a gas that seemed familiar to her. It was a kind of thing with fragrance. After it was released, it turned colorless and tasteless. It was not a poison, but it would reduce even the martial Arts'' physical strength by 30%.


    But between the warriors, 30% of the strength of the decline, then means death.


    "Don''t say I dare not, I have nothing to dare."


    The strong man of the verdict pushed on and killed people without any pity. Chu Feng and others walked slowly along the bloody ground, ignoring the bodies on the ground. It seemed that this was not a great thing.


    Standing on the platform above the stairs, ignoring those who are still strong in the judgment of killing, Chu Feng looks at the main hall, and the gate is closed!


    With his left eye penetrating in, the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up. All the people above Tianyang of Jianmen are inside now. There is a man wearing a mask at the top. Chu Feng is not interested in seeing what he looks like, but he is sure that is the master Liu Jian he is looking for.


    The corner of his mouth cocked up and said in a loud voice: "Master Liu Jian, the people you used to consume my strength are almost dead. Even if you bet another 1000 people, it will be the result of death. I will go to the park family to kill you. I am very busy tonight. Many people are waiting for me with their necks stretched out!"


    In the blood of the killing, a loud voice came from the hall of the closed gate: "despicable people, why should we talk more?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold and sent people to kill him. He also said that he was a mean man. Thinking of the three missing women, Chu Feng''s anger suddenly burst out: "let Liu Jian get out of here for me!"


    It''s a strong manifesto. It''s a signal of war.


    Under the leadership of the rosefinch, the strong tiannu who has been standing beside the Chu wind is like a meteor in the night sky, shining out.


    Just in an instant, the terrible natural forces of heaven and earth surged on the Jianmen square. Those Jianmen disciples who are fighting are oppressed by an absolute force, and those who are strong in the judgment have no chance of winning. At this moment, they feel the breath of death.


    Zhuque cold eyes a coagulation: "death!"


    Die die!


    The word "death" became one after another. In addition to those who were determined to be strong, all the Jianmen disciples were directly killed by the mysterious force of nature. Nearly a thousand Jianmen disciples who were still fighting just now all became corpses. It is conceivable that they are powerful enough to arouse the natural forces of heaven and earth.


    But this is not the end, just the beginning. As soon as the rosefinch''s expression is cold and the hand is raised, the magnificent building in the main hall burns in vain, and the other nine strong rulings are quickly dispersed, like hyenas on the grassland, doing the work of scavengers.


    The difference is that they are cleaning up the humble life of Jianmen disciples!


    The burning main hall suddenly emerged a powerful force. This battle has now become the stage for the strong in the tiannu period. Even those in the Tianyang period are no longer qualified to participate. All the strong people in the Tianyang period have retreated to the side of Chu Feng.


    At the same time, the ten rulings led by the rosefinch burst out a powerful force, which converged into a terrible air tide. The surrounding air current was surging, and the burning fire was more vigorous. The magnificent buildings in the main hall collapsed directly with a roar, which could not be resisted in front of the absolute force.


    With the collapse of the main hall, more than 100 figures burst out of it. As the strong man in the sky sun period, as long as the people in the period of natural anger do not attack them directly, such a fire can not hurt them at all. Naturally, those people in the period of natural anger need not be mentioned.


    As soon as more than 100 people appeared, the people in this realm of Tianyang period were mercilessly hanged, and more than half of them were killed with absolute force by the nine rulings that had long been ready to wait for their appearance.


    Although Chu Feng still looks calm, the blood inside his body is boiling. As a taboo person, he has the power of taboo. He is not very clear about the concept of martial arts realm. But looking at the scene before us tonight, Chu Feng has a deeper understanding of the realm of martial arts.The gap of a realm is not something that can be made up by the number of people. Those who are forced by the nine rulings will kill dozens of Jianmen disciples in Tianyang period in an instant. You can imagine how powerful this absolute crushing power is.


    In the tragic bloody, the collapsed main hall suddenly heard a loud noise, a figure wearing a mask flickered out of the ruins. A force between hands directly extinguished the burning fire of the main hall. Standing on the high-temperature ruins, the exposed eyes had a clear and visible anger.


    Voice cold mouth: "kill all the people in the judgment Office of the sun period!"


    Nearly 30 strong men in the fierce period of Jianmen moved up and started to attack the people in Tianyang period of the ruling house, obviously to revenge for the behavior just done. However, the nine powerful ones blocked in front of them. The most powerful ones than the sword gate completely blocked the pressure.


    The rosefinch stood in the front, facing the masked man: "are you Liu Jian?"


    The masked man showed a touch of pride. He did not pay attention to the rosefinch. He looked at Chu Feng behind the fierce battle and said with hatred: "I just sent someone to kill you, but you want to kill my whole sword gate directly. Isn''t that arrogant and powerless? Don''t you think you are very cruel?"


    "And you are not dead, but the people I sent are dead. What reason do you have to kill Jianmen?"


    Chu Feng was stunned with a smile, revealing a sneer: "Damn, this is definitely the best joke of the year!"


    It can be said that it is customary to take a hug to the side, holding Feng Qingqing in his arms. Chu Feng said with a smile: "send someone to kill me. If I fail, I will fail. Don''t you allow me to retaliate. There is no such cheap thing in the world. What you want is to return human feelings, but what I am facing is the crisis of life and death."


    "No matter whether you are powerful or not, you will perish tonight. As the chicken that I used to make an example to others!"


    Master Liu Jian''s eyes flashed and killed: "deceiving too much!"


    The powerful forces directly spread out. Facing the rosefinch in a similar state, the fighting forces of both sides are very strong. The surrounding sand and rocks are flying around. Those ruins are rolled up by the powerful air waves and fly to the distance. The whole square is empty soon.


    Except for those who are still in the fierce battle and those who are in the fierce battle, all the others have retreated a long distance. After all, the attack does not take long eyes.


    Chu Feng did not wait for the lonely game, looking at the distant similar to avoid the Jianmen disciples, a finger waved: "kill!"


    All the strong people in Tianyang period all burst out at once. There are nine rulings. It is only a matter of time before they kill those people in Tianyang period or crush them with a number of two to one.


    Feng Qingqing was still hugged by Chu Feng. Seeing that there was no one around her, the charming woman took advantage of the situation to approach Chu Feng. She put her hands around his neck and breathed a sweet breath: "how can you hold me so naturally? Don''t you like my master, but like my sweet sister paper?"


    Feng Qingqing giggled and pulled Chu Feng closer: "little Lord, I didn''t seduce you. You took the initiative to hold me, and I''m willing to hug you. Is it possible that you want to hold someone and not recognize people? Qingqing is not such a casual woman. She once vowed to hold me only for a man all her life."


    I feel that Feng Qingqing should not be Zhu Que''s Apprentice. She should be Murong Bing''s Apprentice. Wen Xinxue should be Zhu Que''s Apprentice.


    Thinking of Wenxin snow, Chu Feng''s eyes hurt. This time I go back, I really want to go to xianchongmen. How can Chu Feng do that?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1282

    The wind stops!


    The splendid and magnificent Jianmen is in a mess. In the dark, the bodies are lying on the ground. The Jianmen will disappear completely in the world after tonight. Therefore, the adjudication Institute has paid more than ten lives of the strong men in the solar period, but the whole Jianmen has been destroyed.


    On the burning ruins, the fierce battle between master Liujian and Zhuque stopped temporarily. Both sides were injured, but the fighting spirit was still towering.


    From a distance, Chu Feng can see that although the rosefinch has just stepped into the realm of great perfection, its combat effectiveness is comparable to that of Master Liu Jian, who has been precipitated for many years. It is no wonder that he can become one of the four heavenly kings. In the same realm, his fighting power is so strong that he can fight against people who have been settling for many years just after he is promoted.


    It''s even more vaguely dominant.


    Master Liu Jian, who was wearing a mask, turned around and looked around. His eyes were full of sadness and anger. He said, "Chu Feng, bullying people too much!"


    He only sent a few people to attack Chu Feng, but it was not successful. The latter directly destroyed the whole Jianmen with the powerful power of the adjudication office. It can be imagined that master Liu Jian was angry in his heart. If he could choose, even if he had the reputation of treachery, he would not answer master park''s request.


    But there is no regret medicine in this world, and there is no if!


    Chu Feng had already released Feng Qingqing, who was like a goblin. Hearing Master Liu Jian''s unwilling words, he stepped forward and said in a loud voice: "don''t feel oppressed. The world is fair. When you kill others, you should be prepared to be killed by others. If I am killed today, who should I tell my grievances to?"


    "So you don''t have anything to hold back. In current words, it''s all life!"


    "Shameless child!" Master Liu Jian cheered, and the furious power gathered again, but it did not go towards the rosefinch, but towards the Chu wind. It had already killed the judgment of the strong man of tiannu in Jianmen, and the strong man of tiannu quickly flashed in front of Chu Feng, although they were not as good as master Liujian.


    But the combined strength of nine people can still block his attack.


    There was a huge bang and a big pit appeared in the center of both sides. It can be seen that just now there is a terrible force in the collision.


    Once the attack failed, he was firmly locked in by the rosefinch. Master Liu Jian did not continue to attack. His expression showed a kind of bleakness: "Chu Feng, you will regret today''s behavior, and evil will be rewarded with evil!"


    "How can I report that you can''t see it?" Chu Feng cast a glance at the pit, and his expression did not make waves: "but I am a kind-hearted man. I can give you a chance to live and see if I am in bad luck. Tell me that the people you sent attacked three women. Where did the three women go in the end, dead or alive?"


    "They live for you, but they must be abandoned. If they die, you will die, and the sword gate will be razed to the ground!"


    Deep eyes with a strange color to look at the round mountain behind the Jianmen, Chu Feng sneered: "and go up to Yuanshan, step down the tombs of the strong men of the past dynasties!"


    When Master Liu Jian heard the speech, his eyes burst into a sharp color. If he could, he really wanted to kill Chu Feng. He clenched his fist and the sword hung down: "he was saved!"


    When Master Liu Jian spoke, Chu Feng''s left eye was staring at him without any deception. Could he really be rescued? Chu Feng could not have imagined that anyone in the south of Hanhuang would rescue them, but he might not have died. Chu Feng was a little more relaxed.


    Finger flick: "waste him!"


    The rosefinch rose abruptly, and the fiery power surged between heaven and earth, pressing against Master Liu Jian. This time, Master Liu Jian did not resist. Perhaps the collapse of Jianmen made him no longer in a mood to live. This was just to protect the ancestors of Jianmen from being dug.


    The endless power directly and completely thundered on the master Liu Jian. Under the crisp sound, the mask was also broken. The eyes of the fallen rosefinch coagulated: "you are not a willow sword!"


    Chu Feng has turned around, smell speech to turn back, eyebrow frown: "what?"


    With a lift of her hand, Zhuque pulls Master Liu Jian, who has been abandoned and cultivated, to Chu Feng with a dignified expression: "this man I know is Shen Zaiyuan, the great apprentice of master Liujian, not master Liujian!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed and burst into a sharp color. He stepped forward and looked at Shen Zaiyuan, who was the master of Liujian


    As master Liu Jian''s apprentice, Shen Zaiyuan has already made such terrible accomplishments. It is conceivable that master Liu Jian is so powerful. If he is hidden in the dark, Chu Feng has a ridiculous idea that he will be a demigod.


    "Don''t worry, my master is no longer alive." Shen Zaiyuan lay on his back and looked dejected: "ten years ago, in order to find a breakthrough opportunity, he left the cold desert south alone in secret, and let me pretend to be his awe inspiring official, and soon received the news that he was dead!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled: "dead? In whose hands did you die? "


    "Wes, master of nine nights!" Shen Zaiyuan''s eyes had no desire for life, and his words were full of a sense of heartrending: "this is what master told me last. Just before I went to challenge master Jiuye, and half a month later, master''s body was secretly sent back, and now it is buried on the Yuanshan mountain."There was no deception.


    Chu Feng''s heart relaxed a little, gave the rosefinch an eye, and led people to retreat directly. After they went out for a certain distance, the body shape of the rosefinch turned into a shadow, and the endless flame was born out of thin air, burning all the things in Jianmen, including those corpses.


    Suddenly, Shen Zaiyuan, who was lying on the ground, jumped up and ran towards the burning fire. He also roared: "Chu Feng, you will not die well. I firmly believe it!"


    Chu Feng, who had already left the gate, turned back and saw the figure plunge into the fire. He sighed slightly: "mole ants are still living in a muddle, not to mention being a person. Why should we have done it in the first place? How good is it that you can still live without your accomplishments? "


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng took the people out, and the rosefinch had already arrived. The whole sword gate was shrouded in a big fire, and the fire was red on the half of the sky. Except for Chu Feng, all the people in the adjudication office felt a trace of palpitation, because thousands of corpses were lying in the fire.


    Chu Feng did not move. Looking at the burning fire, he said faintly: "the dust returns to the dust and returns to the earth. If you do something wrong, you have to bear the responsibility for your mistakes. If the sword gate is destroyed, even if I don''t come to Chu Feng tonight, it''s only a matter of time. The warrior is strong, but not God!"


    "In the face of a decisive blow from the power of modern science and technology, who can easily survive?"


    Rosefinch frowns: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth sparked a funny smile, so that all the strong men of the ruling office left first. He stretched out a knife and came to his hand. His idea suddenly shot out and disappeared into the land far away. Only a tiny tinkle was heard, a dazzling spark and an explosion that shook the earth.


    Rosefinch pupil shrinks, surprised to say: "underground buried bomb!"


    "What''s more, it''s still a bomb that can destroy the whole Jianmen, but don''t you take me away?" Park Chu''s heart will explode only when she thinks of the explosive buried in the ground for five minutes.


    When Zhuque''s secret way is not good, Chu Feng and Feng Qingqing are far away. Chu Feng looks back and looks at all places. He knows that if the judge is not strong enough, and if Chu Feng has a mysterious left eye to see everything, he is destined to be buried here with Jianmen tonight.


    Of course, there is a message, a message from an Yixin, that indifferent woman, Chu Feng''s mouth slightly tilted.


    Coming hundreds of meters away, because of the Chu wind detonating ahead of time, the bombs continue to explode with great power. The sight of the Warriors is very strong. Everyone can see that the Jianmen building collapses into debris in the explosion, and the fire lights the sky with a chill from the heart.


    Finally, I understand what Chu Feng said just now. Even if they don''t kill the lightsaber disciples tonight, they will die in the bomb, less than half gods. Who dares to say that they can fight against these modern weapons?


    The bomb rang through for ten minutes before it stopped. The sword gate had disappeared and was buried under the ground. Everyone felt cold. This was not what they did, but it would make them carry a black pot. At the same time, they knew that this was probably a big official action.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and raised his mouth slightly: "all quickly evacuate to the west, disperse and hide, I want to go to the chief office to play soy sauce!"


    Zhuque a Leng: "you are not going to park''s garden?"


    Chu Feng said with a warm smile: "when we attack Jianmen, these words will be known. Before we die, park''s garden must be heavily armed. Now, can you use your body to resist machine guns and cannons?"


    "If the defense of park''s garden is not removed, how can we do things?"


    The rosefinch nodded slightly. At first, she was distracted by the explosion. At the moment, Chu Feng said that she also realized that the action tonight was under the eyes of others. It is very likely that she went to park''s garden and escaped the bomb at Jianmen, but she could not escape the ambush there and was still dying.


    But look at Chu wind, rosefinch said: "Bingqingyujie''s whereabouts are unknown, Qingqing and I are following you to protect!"


    Chu Feng wanted to refuse, but there was no one around him. He didn''t know what danger it would be if he went to the chief office. He nodded: "I''ll trouble you. Other people will withdraw quickly, otherwise there will be no chance to withdraw!"


    In addition to the rosefinch and fengqingqing left, the other strong people quickly dodged to the direction of the Chu wind, and there was a light in the distant sky, and the rosefinch screamed out: "armed helicopter!"


    Chu Feng hugged the rosefinch waist: "don''t you take me?"


    Rosefinch face a red, stare at the Chu wind, in the Phoenix Qingqing playful look in an instant disappeared in place!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1283

    Three thirty in the morning!


    An Yixin looks the same as before and walks into Park Zaiying''s room. Park Jae Ying, who came back from Cui''s home early, didn''t rest all night, waiting for a message.


    When the screen door was opened, park Zaiying sat there quietly drinking wine. In front of him, there were several kinds of small dishes and two bottles of high alcohol wine. Beside them were two empty wine bottles. It can be seen that park Zaiying had drunk a lot. He was still in his white dress last night, but his face was less charming.


    An Yixin came to her side and stood respectfully: "the sword gate is destroyed, the verdict is missing!"


    Park Zaiying''s eyebrows trembled: "what about park''s garden?"


    After arranging everything, she was sure that Chu Feng would fight against Jianmen. Park Zaiying knew that if he solved the sword gate, he would have to attack master Park and the park family. Therefore, he arranged heavy troops to protect park''s garden. Even if it was a hundred warriors, she was confident that she could be destroyed.


    At the same time, she was also curious about how Chu Feng withdrew with the people of the adjudication office under such an environment. She felt incredible that the sword gate was destroyed. However, Chu Feng and others were missing. Park kept her dignity in her heart.


    He is very clear that with Chu Feng''s intelligence, he must know that everything tonight is helped by her, and that those bombs are also aimed at the verdict office. After all, when the bomb explodes, there will be no division of people.


    An Yixin slightly bowed her head: "park''s garden is as quiet as ever!"


    "Is it that Chu Feng is worried that the impact will be too great, so he has temporarily concealed himself?" Park Zaiying envisions that if Chu Feng in Jianmen is not dead, he will definitely attack park''s garden. Even if there is no evidence of blood washing in Jin''s mountain villa, the only way that father Park asked someone to kill him, and the layout of Park Zaiying tonight, are enough for Chu Feng.


    But now park''s garden is as quiet as ever. Park Zaiying feels a little inconceivable. It seems a little inconsistent with what she knows about Chu Feng''s revenge.


    With his eyes turned, park Zaiying said faintly: "try to cover up the fact of the explosion of the sword gate. Don''t let all this be exposed. At the same time, it is claimed that Chu Feng, with the people of the adjudication office, destroyed the sword gate and slaughtered thousands of people. This account can''t be counted on our heads and erase the traces of bombs."


    "Understand!" An Yixin nodded slightly, ready to withdraw, but just turned around, the whole body stood frozen there: "Chu Feng!"


    Park Zaiying, who bowed his head and held up a glass of wine, stopped all his movements, and then resumed to look at the door as usual. Chu Feng, who was young and graceful, was standing at the door at the moment. Two beautiful women were still standing behind her. Although she did not know who they were, they must be the strong ones in the adjudication office. Otherwise, how Chu Feng came here quietly did not disturb the guards outside.


    Chu Feng raised a warm smile and walked in. He heard what he had just said.


    When she comes to the table and sits down, Zhu Que and Feng Qingqing follow. An Yixin frowns and doesn''t go out. Standing behind Park Zaiying, she looks at Zhu Que and Feng Qingqing. In addition to being surprised at their beauty, she also feels a sense of oppression, which comes from the realm of strength.


    Compared with an Yixin''s solemnity, park Zaiying seems to be level and quiet. It seems that Chu Feng''s appearance at this time is not a great thing, but a trace of regret flits across his face: "I should guess that you will go straight to Zhonggong."


    This is a problem that park Jae Ying could not have thought of, but should have thought of. The explosion of Jianmen means that she has the same mind. If Chu Feng does not die in the explosion, he will understand everything. He will also think that there must be a heavy ambush in park''s garden. If he is as smart as he is, he will not go again.


    The only way is to come to the chief office and face her face to face!


    Looking at the wine in front of her, park Zaiying shook her head: "wine is too much to cause trouble. It seems that I am too confident!"


    Park Zaiying seems to be talking to himself. Chu Feng smiles and ponders. He takes a glass of wine and pours a glass of wine for himself and then drinks it. He says, "a lot of things are unexpected. After all, people can''t be perfect. Just like tonight, how can I think of Mr. park who is looking for a job? Even I''m counting on it."


    "It seems that you really want me to die, but don''t know what hatred we have?"


    "Nip in the bud!" Park Zaiying seems to be chatting with his friends, filling the cup of Chu Feng''s shallow water with wine. He seems to be talking about a trivial problem: "Cui Xinxin told me that only Cui Zhenxiu and he can mobilize the basic strength of the Cui family, but he and Cui Zhenxiu have no hatred with you. Therefore, the murder case of Jin''s villa can only be attributed to the problems of the park family."


    Speaking of this, Chu Feng already knew Park Zaiying''s thought: "so you seduced me last night in order to protect the park family, but you couldn''t succeed in seducing me, and you couldn''t stop your father''s revenge, so he moved the idea of destruction. Should I say that you are a person with a comprehensive view, or are you foolish and filial?"


    Park Zaiying smiles and takes a drink from his glass: "how is it all right? As a child, you can''t see him killed by you? What''s more, maybe there''s something wrong with park''s family. Even if you don''t have an old man, you won''t let go of the park family, right? When the truth comes out? "


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, which was true. After drinking the wine in the cup, his eyes revealed a profound meaning: "my people told me a news that park Qitai and Liu Mo cooperated to wash the Jinshi villa. The reason is very simple. Park Qitai fell in love with Jin Qiaoyan, who came to the South of the cold desert at the beginning, and Liu Mo was not dead hearted about Jin Xiaoqi.""Of course, there is Liu Mo''s practice of preventing the Jin family from rising again. What I lack now is evidence. What do you think I should do?"


    Park Zaiying''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and a little surprise passed in her eyes.


    Then he shook his head: "it can''t be Qitai. There are only three people in the park family who can transfer the basic strength. My father and I and my elder brother can transfer their basic strength. If they both transfer, someone will report to me. Although Qitai is the successor of the family, he has not the right to mobilize the basic strength. Chu Feng, are you wrong?"


    Chu Feng sees that park Zaiying is not lying, and reaches out his hand. Feng Qingqing puts a piece of information in his hand. Chu Feng also pats Park in front of Ying.


    Park Zaiying picked it up and looked at it carefully. After a few minutes, he put it down and slightly shook his head and sighed: "at the beginning, I was a little strange about this matter. Why did the three people ordered to be executed have no bodies? At that time, Qitai said that he burned them on the spot. I didn''t think much about it. I didn''t expect that I was cheated for several years."


    Passing by a bitter smile: "the three full-fledged warriors in the seven levels of Tianjing are indeed enough to wash the Jin''s mountain villa without the strength of warriors!"


    Chu Feng didn''t say that there was Pu Lan Shu''s internal and external cooperation. Otherwise, we should not say that the three martial artists in Tianjing period could not be killed in Jin''s mountain villa.


    But things have happened, there is no need to explore the process, just a result is enough.


    Chu Feng took the bottle to the glass in front of him and filled it with a glass of wine. His mouth was full of evil spirits. He said, "chief Park, I understand what you are doing, but it doesn''t mean that I agree with your behavior. It''s just that your identity is doomed that I can''t kill you to vent my anger tonight. I can only choose another way."


    Park Zaiying naturally knew that Chu Feng would not kill her, because as long as she was in this position, she would be saved from death.


    But also curious Chu Feng can''t kill her, what else can he do?


    Shaking the glass, Chu Feng took a drink, and put a piece of chilled meat into his mouth to chew and swallow. He said word by word: "you don''t want to seduce me. You let me think about the park family when I start my hand. I think it''s a pleasant thing for you to kill the park family and make you helpless."


    "If you kill me according to the photo above, you can also vent my anger that I was manipulated. How nice of you to be so angry?"


    Park Zaiying''s face changed greatly. She could hear that Chu Feng was not joking. If Chu Feng could protect the park family once, she didn''t care. As long as the gain was greater than the payment, it would be enough. However, if there was not only no gain after paying, but also a heavy loss, it would definitely be heartbreaking.


    "Despicable!" swept across the charming eyes


    Chu Feng smiles and waves her hand gently. Feng Qingqing suddenly takes an Yixin down. Zhuque looks at Chu Feng scornfully. She closes the screen door and gives the space to Chu Feng and park Zaiying. As for taking an Yixin away, in addition to not letting her see the beautiful picture, she needs to transfer the people from park''s garden.


    Chu Feng put down his glass, and suddenly swept the table in front of him and fell to one side. He pulled over Park Jae Ying and looked at the face without traces of years: "in addition to you, I will send a fake edict to transfer away the heavy soldiers you arranged in park''s garden. When you are put on by me, you will also bear the destruction of park''s garden."


    "I want you to always remember, don''t play tricks with me, and don''t try to kill me, so you will not only be trampled on by me, but also be destroyed by me."


    Zhu Que and Feng Qingqing did not stop her and let an Yixin leave.


    Feng Qingqing secretly went to the door of the room, opened a little screen damper, waved to the rosefinch, and said in a low voice, "Wow, master, it''s so powerful, the little master is so capable!"


    "Shame?" The rosefinch was so ashamed and angry that her precious apprentice peeped at them. She secretly scolded Chu Feng for being an asshole. The whole family of the murderer had to go to other people. She just listened to the voice and bit her lips. The rosefinch''s feet ran out of control. She saw through the small gap and opened her mouth wide: "it''s animal!"


    Feng Qingqing turned back and chuckled: "master, you must be able to do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1284

    A touch of sunshine fell from the sky, and Hancheng ushered in a new day again.


    For ordinary people and ordinary people all over the world, this is an ordinary day or just like that. But for the person in charge of Hanhuang South and the world, last night was no less than the shock of a 12 magnitude earthquake. All eyes were focused on Hancheng, paying attention to all this.


    Because there were two major events last night, each of which was enough to shock the leaders of various countries. Each one made them open their mouths, just like when the sun king power was destroyed the other day, and their expressions were wonderful.


    After several days in the south of the cold wasteland, Chu Feng, the chief of the court, once again made his sword. He slaughtered Jianmen and killed the first PU family.


    All these things happened last night, and the adjudication office has claimed responsibility for this matter. The situation that ordinary people don''t know once again gives a great shock to those at the top of the pyramid. The verdict has disappeared for many years, first the Kennedy family, then the sun king, and now it is pointing to the cold South.


    Many people feel that the world is not so safe.


    When many people speculated on the intention of the ruling, the ruling side also threw out some things to tell the world that they would not target anyone or any force for no reason. The reason why they started the attack on Jianmen and park''s family was that they wanted to attack Chu Feng, the young master, for which the ruling Institute launched a counterattack.


    Reasonable and well founded arguments have calmed the hearts of people from all over the world. At the same time, they also forced the forces under the banner not to make too much publicity and provoke them to the ruling house.


    Knowing that the ruling house was not killing for no reason, all countries began to examine the two events last night. They all wanted to know what kind of power the adjudication office had exerted to destroy the sword gate and the park family.


    The truth that ordinary people can''t touch for a lifetime soon appears on the table of the leaders of various countries and the leaders of the top forces. They can''t help but take a breath.


    According to the data above, the ruling office sent out ten strong men in the natural fury period, including the rosefinch, one of the four heavenly kings, and more than one hundred strong men in the Tianyang period. They directly destroyed the Jianmen, which had been famous in the cold and barren south for a long time, and was respected by numerous dignitaries.


    Even master Liu Jian, the person in charge, was burned to ashes.


    They did not know that master Liu Jian had died in his early years. They were all surprised by the strength of Chu Feng and the power of the court of adjudication. They also warned themselves not to provoke Chu Feng, a madman. Chu Feng, who controls the hidden and secular power of the verdict, is absolutely capable of resisting any kingdom in the world.


    As for the subsequent explosion of Jianmen, none of these were exposed. This is also the explanation of Chu Feng. They killed people, and no one was hurt by the explosion, so there was no need to let Park Zai Ying bear the responsibility.


    The reason for this is to better deter the whole world and let those who have ulterior intentions consider clearly whether they can bear the consequences of starting with him and those around him.


    And now the effect, no doubt the verdict has been awe inspiring, dare not arbitrary provocation.


    But park Jae Ying lay there with his eyes open, his whole body looked in a mess, and his face was still covered with dry tears.


    The people of the chief office also later learned that park''s garden had been seriously attacked, but it was too late by that time. Park''s garden had been washed back and forth with blood.


    When Chu Feng gets up from the floor, he doesn''t mean to be tired all night. If you look at Park Zaiying who looks like a corpse, Chu Feng doesn''t have any pity and sympathy. Sometimes it''s fair in the world. On the contrary, last night, it wasn''t an Yixin''s text message warning. Chu Feng guessed that maybe all people would die with him at Jianmen.


    Therefore, for park Zaiying, although Chu Feng does not feel appropriate, she still has to crack down on her dignity and pride.


    He picked up the clothes on the ground and went into the bathroom. Chu Feng washed his clothes and came out. He looked at Park Jae Ying, who was still a dead fish, with a look of Indifference: "there are more than 800 people in park''s garden, all of them were destroyed last night, but I am still kind-hearted. Your arrogant father and a group of stupid brothers and sisters still have dog''s life."


    "The only regret is that in order to save their lives, they have handed over all of park''s assets, tens of billions of pool dollars!"


    "Is it necessary for me to lie to you?" Chu Feng said with a meaningful smile: "and their lives are really too cheap compared with tens of billions of Chi Yuan. Moreover, after last night, the first family has no chance with park''s family. You will not have a chance to turn over. The rest of the powerful men in the cold desert south will not give you another chance to turn over. It is not important for me to kill them."


    Park Zaiying is stunned because her immediate family members are not dead. She knows that Chu Feng''s words are not alarmist. The park''s garden, which has been washed back and forth by blood, will surely fall into ruin if there is no backbone. Park is doomed to become history, even if she is the chief.


    Thinking of baihuahua''s body being played with by Chu Feng all night, every place humiliated has been insulted once. Finally, park''s garden still can''t escape blood washing, which makes her whole person want to die.


    Feeling the stillness of Park Zaiying, Chu Feng turned his back to the now unarmed woman and said: "even if you want to die, at least you should ensure the safety of your relatives. Without your protection, you can''t give corresponding benefits. No matter whether you are the chief or not, your last relatives will die.""So live well. Maybe one day you''ll have a chance to get revenge. Of course, you have to have that ability!"


    With her last words, Chu Feng had no need to stay. She opened the screen door and went out to close it. Zhu Que and Feng Qingqing had been waiting here. An Yixin had already left. Maybe now she had left the cold desert south and went to a place where no one knew her.


    Seeing the woman who was indifferent but gave him important information, so that he would not fold his wings at the gate of swordsmen, and did not rush to park''s garden, Chu Feng had no chance to say thank you.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t mean to go to her. The meeting between the two sides was just that night, which had nothing to do with love. Moreover, Chu Feng did not kill Antai, but an Yixin bought it with her body. The future of the two people is just two parallel lines that do not intersect.


    Under the cover of Zhuque and fengqingqing, chufeng soon left the chief residence and left the car that stopped here last night to go to the rich area provided by Liu Zhixin.


    Sitting in the car, Chu Feng felt something wrong, but he saw Feng Qingqing driving with a touch of banter on his mouth, as if there was something particularly funny.


    "Blow The rosefinch put out a sentence without politeness, and said with a cold snort, "the purpose is to go to others, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng coughed to cover up his embarrassment and said in a positive tone: "the king of rosefinch heaven, never guess the wisdom of this little Lord with your big chest and no brain!"


    Ignoring the angry eyes cast by the rosefinch, Chu Feng gently waved her finger and continued: "Shangpu Zaiying is secondary. It''s just revenge for what she put me together with. At the same time, it strikes at the pride and dignity of this woman, which makes her resign from the top position, keep the last person of park''s family, and completely cut off the possibility of park''s revival."


    "Do you believe that if I didn''t go to her once last night, Park might rise again in a year under her strong hand?"


    "Have you been there four or five times?" Zhu que suddenly jumped out a sentence, seeing Chu Feng embarrassed and said, "but how can you be sure park will quit the chief position?"


    "From her putting me together, we can see that she will definitely quit her position and keep everything of park''s family in the end." Chu Feng showed a confident look and told him what he thought: "so it is imperative that I go to her last night. Only when dignity and pride are trampled on, can park Zaiying feel the importance of his family members and will not remember his rights."


    "If you don''t believe it, just watch it. For three days at most and one day at least, park will quit the chief executive."


    Zhuque looked at Chu Feng scornfully, and felt that he wanted to go to park Zaiying last night. But Chu Feng''s explanation was reasonable and reasonable. Her eyes flashed with fun: "little master, if she doesn''t quit, what should I do? Is that you were deliberately interested in her body last night and become the best?"


    Chu Feng Wei Leng, look back to see Zhuque that meaningful, but also with a deep look of disdain, after all, or young people, temper up: "I said it will be sure!"


    "I don''t believe it!" The rosefinch shook her head, and with a wilful smile: "how about a bet?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "gambling what?"


    Zhuque micro Leng, narrow eyes: "then I will unconditionally follow your orders, honoring you little Lord, obedience to orders!"


    "Go away!" Chu Feng replied without any formality, shaking his finger: "I am the little Lord myself. Why do you have to admit it? Can you not listen to what I say? It will only make me find an excuse to kill you, so your bet is not attractive at all. I don''t have much interest."


    Zhu que also knows that this bet is not too attractive. Chu Feng is the little master. Unless she wants to betray, she must obey his command. She said coldly, "what do you want to bet on?"


    The rosefinch stood up in a rage, only to find that it hit the roof of the car, covered her head and sat down, biting her lips in the giggle of Feng Qingqing: "you rascal


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "you can not bet, and when Xuanwu reaches the great circle, I will give him the broken heaven pill."


    The attraction of Po Tian Dan seems to be very big. The rosefinch bit his lips and pondered. He guessed that who would give up the position of chief executive of a country easily? That is the greatest hope of park''s rise. Is park Jae Ying not so stupid?


    Chu Feng Yue, and Zhu que clapped agreement: "remember to brush teeth!"


    Feng Qingqing rolled her eyes and gave her a sympathetic look from the rearview mirror. She said in her heart, why are people of the same age still so impulsive? Chu Feng is a little fox. How can you think of it?


    But when she saw the little mouth of the rosefinch in the rearview mirror, Feng Qingqing laughed in her heart. The master gave the young master a study of what the instrument would look like and what it would look like to be pressed under her body? Sprouting such an evil idea, Feng Qingqing is wise not to remind the rosefinch.


    At this time, park Zaiying, who had already taken a bath and changed into a formal dress, appeared in front of the public, asked people to arrange to go to park''s garden, and also made a phone call behind their backs: "Minister Cui, I want to exercise my final right to make you the chief, and I hope you can sell the few industries left by park."


    "Three days later, I will take the last man of the park family and leave the cold desert south!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1285

    When night falls, Liu''s garden is as peaceful as ever!


    A sports car seems to have gone mad and drove into the garden. The guards didn''t stop the cars, because they knew who was in the car, Liu''s eldest grandson, Liu Mo!


    Just in the heart is surprised, always seldom to go home in the outside of Liu Mo, how suddenly came back?


    But the master''s mind is also in their mind to speculate. On the surface, no one has revealed it. They are still walking in an orderly way in the garden. At present, the situation in the cold and barren south is unstable. The two bloody cases last night are not secret to them, so we should strengthen our vigilance at this moment.


    Before the sports car stopped at the front of the building, Liu Mo got out of the car in a panic. Even before the door could be closed, he quickly ran to the inside, and roared: "grandfather, Dad!"


    Liu Zhen, who was resting in the backyard, and Liu Qifei, who was in the room, came out of the garden like a dead father and mother. When they saw Liu Mo sitting in the hall drinking water and panting, both father and son felt a lump in their hearts. Liu Mo''s general appearance was causing trouble.


    After Liu''s withdrawal of the reward for Chu Feng, Liu Mo secretly asked sun Wang to attack Chu Feng, which they knew, but Chu Feng did not act and Sun King was destroyed, so they did not say anything.


    At the moment, seeing Liu Mo''s embarrassed appearance and what happened now, Liu Qifei felt a knot in his heart and knew that his son was Mo ruo father: "what''s the matter? Did you offend Chu Feng?"


    "More serious than offending him." Liu Mo has finished drinking a glass of water, and his breath has eased a little. The destruction of park''s family has already made him flustered. Park Chi Tai''s misery has made him no better: "I heard that park Chi Tai died suddenly after taking medicine in the hospital. I feel that Chu Feng started it."


    After all, it''s normal for you to kill Mr. Liu''s chair, but what''s wrong with him


    Park Qitai is indeed dead. Liu Zhen knew the news before Liu Mo came back. He also suspected that it was Chu Feng. However, park Zaiying only declared a medical accident to the public. Liu Zhen was too lazy to pay attention to the miserable affairs of the park family. He was curious about what his grandson Liu Mo was flustered about.


    "It wasn''t because of this that Chu Feng killed him."


    Liu Mo smiles bitterly and doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Seeing the servants and guards around him, he doesn''t know how to open his mouth, but his eyes are flashing.


    Liu Zhen knew that Liu Mo''s words were not suitable for others to hear. He waved his hand to let everyone retreat. Only he and Liu Qifei and his son said in a deep voice: "Chu Feng didn''t kill Park Chi Tai because of this. What was that for?"


    Liu Mo was sure that there was no one else around him. He bowed his head and said weakly, "because of the murder case in Jin''s villa!"


    The murder of King''s villa?


    Liu Mo''s words made Liu Zhen and Liu Qifei in the hall shake their bodies. Of course, they knew about the murder case of Jin''s mountain villa, and Chu Feng was killed to the south of the cold desert because of this. However, because there was no evidence, people didn''t pay much attention to it. At the moment, they paid more attention to the tragedy of park.


    But Liu Mo''s words let Liu Zhen, who has experienced many vicissitudes, smell a touch of unusual breath. His deep eyes narrowed with a kind of dark infiltration color: "how do you know that park Qitai''s death is due to the murder of Jin''s mountain villa, rather than the Revenge of Chu Feng. Have you played a role in it?"


    Liu Mo''s eyes twinkled. Under the pressure of Liu Zhen all the year round, he was very afraid of this grandfather. His heart was bitter, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    But the more so, Liu Zhen was more sure of his conjecture. His old body slowly stood up, and with the help of Liu Qifei, his voice was low: "say!"


    Liu Zhen didn''t calm down, but her eyes were still sharp: "it''s better not to miss a word, or you''ll lie down and go out from here tonight."


    Feeling Liu Zhen''s anger, Liu Mo closed his eyes and poured beans: "Park Chi Tai and I coveted Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan respectively, and we fell in love with each other at a party. Then I deliberately contacted Pu Lanshu, who was ill intentioned to make a comeback, and promised to cooperate with Park Qitai and me to take Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan, and give her a chance to return to the cold and desolate south Rise. "


    "Of course, my persuasion can''t convince Park LAN Shu, but park Chi Tai can, so we use Park LAN Shu''s trust, and then Park Qitai sends out three warriors he hid and saved under Chief park''s command earlier to take Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan away, and at the same time, blood washes Jin''s villa, in order to stop them from making a comeback."


    "And cover up your behavior?" Liu Zhen took the words, and his hands were trembling. Liu Mo just said the beginning, and he could guess the whole process. He raised his hand and pointed to Liu Mo: "you and Pu Qitai are lustful. They wash the villa with blood. They must be worried that Chu Feng knows what you have done?"


    Liu Mo didn''t fall and nodded: "yes, but I don''t know why Chu Feng still knows that it''s us who are fighting here, and killed the cold desert south!"


    Liu Mo, who did not know that Pu Lanshu was still breathing at that time, said at the moment. He got up and knelt down there. His tears all rushed out: "grandfather, you must keep me. Chu Feng, that madman, dares to kill Park Qitai, and also dare to destroy Jianmen and Park''s garden. He will certainly not let me go!"Liu Zhen seemed to grow old in an instant. He sat down and gasped: "park can''t resist the crushing of Chu wind. Do you think Liu can? Liu has such qualifications?"


    "Your sister-in-law has managed to resolve all the gratitude and resentment. She does not say that she is a friend with Chu Feng, but she will never be the enemy again. Now I finally understand what the words of Shengchao mean. Liu Mo, you sinner!"


    The old man who lived near the Loess knew very well that Chu Feng, in order to frighten his enemies, would not only attack the party concerned, but also from his behavior and previous means. If Chu Feng didn''t do it, he would have been implicated. He would not let the Liu family go because of the end of Liu.


    At the moment, even if Liu Mo is killed, it is impossible to erase everything. After all, it is the alliance of Liu Mo and park Chi Tai that has bloody washed Jin''s villa and wiped out the Jin family.


    Liu Qifei didn''t expect that Liu Mo, the father of pit father, had done such a thing secretly. It was ridiculous only for the sake of women. He thought of the heavy park garden that he saw during the day, and the floor was covered with blood. He was not naturally excited.


    Liu Zhen didn''t stop Liu Qifei''s behavior because he also wanted to kill Liu mo.


    It''s just that something has happened, and we must find a way to solve it. Otherwise, when Chu Feng comes with all the evidence, not only Liu Mo will die, but also the Liu family will suffer. Of course, if Liu Mo''s death can make the Liu family safe, Liu Zhen certainly will not hesitate to kill Liu Mo and put an end to all this.


    But he knew it couldn''t be!


    Liu Zhen needed to do something before Chu Feng killed him with absolute evidence. He stood up and waved: "bring me the pit father goods, and ask where Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan are. Let them go, and temporarily relieve Chu Feng''s anger, hoping to make up for it."


    Sighing and shaking his head, Liu Zhen walked towards the back. Now he needs to see Liu Zhixin. In addition to Liu Zhixin, no one can stop the killing of Chu Feng.


    Under the night, there are still lights in Liu Zhixin''s building, more than before. Liu Zhen came here surrounded by servants, and then walked in by himself. Liu Zhixin''s pregnancy was known to no more than five people. This was originally the hope of the rise of the Liu family, but now it may be the hope of life-saving.


    Come to the second floor, Liu Zhixin is quietly sitting there looking at the knowledge of baby rearing. Liu Zhen tries to squeeze out a smile and walks away. Before opening his mouth, Liu Zhixin closes the book in his hand: "park''s and Jianmen are destroyed by the strong Chu wind, and the people of Park''s lineage are just dead, Pu Qitai."


    "If I guess it''s right, Chu Feng won''t kill Park Chi Tai just for the sake of planting booty. It''s probably because of the murder case of Jin''s mountain villa. Father, you come here at night with heavy steps. Liu Mo and park Qitai are birds of a feather. The final result is that Liu Mo is one of the culprits in the murder case of Jin''s mountain villa?"


    Liu Zhen micro Leng, did not expect Liu Zhixin here for several months did not go out, still control the outside information, but also because of his midnight arrival to speculate what he wanted to say.


    In the dark, Liu Zhen sat down and nodded and said, "yes, but I just knew that Liu Mo and park Qitai were lustful. In order to cover up their evil thoughts and behaviors, they made a bloody case. Although there was Pu Lan Shu''s internal and external cooperation, Chu Feng would not let Pu LAN Shu''s affairs be exposed."


    "It''s doomed that after the destruction of the park family, Chu Feng''s next target is Jin''s family. Park''s family and park Zaiying can keep some people. We Liu''s family can only rely on you."


    Liu Zhixin looked at her father, who seemed to be a lot older. She sighed and said, "when I went back to the south of Hanhuang for the last time to tell you that I had a successful pregnancy, I said that I wanted to develop steadily in accordance with the current rhythm. Give Liu Mo a dandy''s life. Don''t give him too much rights, but you obviously don''t listen to your father."


    Liu Zhen said with a wry smile: "now what''s the use of saying these things? If you know that Liu Mo is such a pit father, he should be locked up when he went on to kill Chu Feng with us on his back. But there is no such thing in the world. You and I can''t imagine Liu Mo''s collusion with Park Qitai for a Jin Xiaoqi."


    Liu Zhixin also knows his father''s helplessness. No matter how Liu Mo is the eldest grandson of the Liu family, how can Liu Zhen abandon and give up Liu Mo unless he has to?


    Looking out of the window, she said faintly, "the doctor has seen me today, and the most accurate monitoring of my due date is still two days. The fastest day after tomorrow, the latest day after tomorrow will give birth to a lovely daughter!"


    "What kind of person is Chu Feng? I know very well that what should be given up must be given up. Your unborn granddaughter can only keep the direct line of the Liu family, just like the Pu family."


    Liu Zhen looks stunned. He looks at Liu Zhixin''s bulging stomach. His eyes are tangled. Like park''s, park''s family may rise if he is in park''s shoes. But if Liu''s looks like that, he may not be able to rise again.


    Liu Zhixin didn''t go to see Liu Zhen, but he also knew what he was thinking. He said faintly: "father, if he is in a decisive position, he will be in chaos. Chu Feng must do that for the dignity of his ruling less Lord, and to explain to Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan. You can''t give up, but it doesn''t mean Chu Feng won''t do it.""While there is still a little time, you still want to think about how to make Chu Feng come two days later. At that time, we will have the most accurate chips, and let the second brother and the third brother be more restrained. We don''t want to go out these days. You still have a chance to give birth to your children. You can''t wait for time. The Liu family has to die!"


    Liu Zhen''s tangled look gradually dissipated in Liu Zhixin''s words, and nodded heavily: "don''t worry, I will use all my relations and resources to erase everything, let this matter drag to the moment when the child is born, tonight I will arrange all of them to live near here to prevent the arrival of Chu wind."


    Knowing that the old man who has been irretrievable can only follow Liu Zhixin''s advice at the moment. In order to maintain dignity and make others feel that Chu Feng will not be soft hearted for women, Chu Feng will certainly hold up the butcher''s knife. The only thing that can be done is to let the soon to be born child dissolve Chu Feng''s killing opportunity and leave the lineage. We have to say that Liu Zhen and Liu Zhixin are cruel in heart.


    Abandoning all the collateral, just to get the continuation of the lineage, Liu Zhixin looked out of the window and didn''t get up to send Liu Zhen off. Thinking of those collateral people who are still waiting for the butcher''s knife, she couldn''t bear to see them, but there was no way.


    There is another thing Liu Zhixin didn''t tell Liu Zhen that Liu Mo would die if he sacrificed all his relatives. But she didn''t want to say that she didn''t want her father to do stupid things to protect the grandson.


    The first strange woman in the south of the cold desert smiles bitterly: "Chu Feng, I didn''t expect to meet again, but you want to destroy the family of willows!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1286

    The next morning, it was just getting light.


    As soon as Chu Feng got up and stood in the garden, sniffing the freshest air at the beginning of the day, he saw a car parked in the driveway outside. This is a rich area. There are still cars that can come here to stop. It is also a van. Chu Feng feels a little wrong.


    As soon as he was on the alert, he had to use his left eye to see what was going on. The door of the van opened, and two sacks were thrown from the top. Then, before the door of the bread door was closed, he went straight out of the dust, as if running for his life.


    Chu Feng is curious, but the situation is still in a foreign country. He is preparing to use his left eye to see if there is any danger in the sack. When he penetrates the sack, Chu Feng''s heart beats hard. In the surprised eyes of the rosefinch who comes out, the wind opens the garden door and goes outside.


    Squat down and quickly untie the two sacks. When the rosefinch comes near, it turns out that they are two charming women. One looks a little old, the other looks sweet and lovely.


    He frowned and scolded in his heart. How could this little bastard be so lucky? When he found a beautiful woman in the morning, he felt a little familiar. Then he was surprised and said, "isn''t Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan?"


    The people in the sack are Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan. In order to relieve the pressure caused by Chu Feng, Liu Zhen ordered Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan to be released after knowing the mistakes made by Liu Mo and park Qitai last night. Although Chu Feng is not expected to forget the murder case of Jin''s mountain villa in this way, he can at least fight for some time.


    Strive for Liu Zhixin''s labor time, Liu family''s vitality.


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. She just sniffed out the two women''s noses. Everything was normal. When she pinched them, she had already determined that they were fainting. Chu Feng was very relaxed.


    Jin Qiaoyan wakes up first, blinks her eyes and feels that her head is a little dim. Before she starts to faint, she thought it was those people who wanted to be against them. But when she opened her eyes and saw Chu Feng, she squatted in front of her. The woman rubbed her eyes and thought it was a dream.


    Until a cool breeze passed, sure it was not a dream. It was Chu Feng in front of her. Jin Qiaoyan was not as steady as usual. She sat up and hugged Chu Feng regardless of the rosefinch standing beside her. The woman who survived the disaster even shed tears: "I still think I will never see you again."


    "I still want to kill you!"


    Chu Feng has a burst of sweat, and the rosefinch standing behind him also shows a look of disdain. He suspects that Chu Feng and Jin Qiaoyan have a shady relationship. The corners of his mouth still have a look of disdain. In his heart, he says that the taste of stinky boy is so heavy, and Jin Qiaoyan is so old.


    However, she forgot her own age, which was much older than Jin Qiaoyan.


    "Auntie!" Next to him, Jin Xiaoqi, who doesn''t know when he wakes up, just hears Jin Qiaoyan''s words. He sits up and wonders how Chu Feng is here, but he doesn''t think about it. He just asks out his curiosity: "why do you want to kill the wind?"


    Jin Qiaoyan is too excited to say the words in his heart. When he hears the speech, Chu Feng turns back and finds that Jin Xiaoqi has already woken up and heard what she just said. Rao has been suffering for a long time, but she still has a red face.


    Just ready to say nothing, the next rosefinch murmured: "your aunt wants to hold Chu Feng in her thigh and squeeze Chu Feng to death with some mysterious place. It''s so simple."


    Jin Xiaoqi''s small mouth suddenly widens. Although she is still a girl without human resources, it does not mean that it is an absolute white paper. At first, she just didn''t expect that Jin Qiaoyan would say such words in front of people. But now the rosefinch explains that, Jin Xiaoqi lowers her head shyly.


    Heart secret way, aunt and wind have that kind of relationship? So I like him, can''t I be together?


    A touch of melancholy sprang up on his face. Instead of escaping from the relaxed life, he felt sour in his heart and reluctantly stood up to make himself appear stronger: "Auntie, uncle, let''s go in and talk about it. I want to know what happened and why we are in the cold desert south."


    That night, Jin Xiaoqi had a very sweet sleep. After waking up, she found that she was not in Jin''s mountain villa, but in a strange place, surrounded by a group of people who spoke cold and wild Southern language. She was curious to know the answer from Chu Feng''s mouth, but heard her name as aunt and uncle. Chu Feng felt a burst of sweat.


    In addition, Jin Qiaoyan should also sleep strangely that night. She stood up and said, "yes, what''s going on? "


    Chu Feng guessed that Pu Lanshu had given the medicine to the two men, so they were both in a coma. They did not know what had happened that night, so they had no choice but to let the two women go first. He was also thinking about how to tell them what happened that night. After all, only the two of them were left.


    In the spacious and bright hall, Feng Qingqing has already got up. Seeing Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan, she is curious about how they ran away. She feels that the atmosphere is a little unusual. She sits next to the rosefinch and seldom speaks.


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment. Looking at the expectant eyes of Jin Qiaoyan and Jin Xiaoqi, he took a deep breath and slowly opened his mouth: "Jin''s villa has been washed with blood. All your relatives have died, only you two are left!"Chu Feng originally wanted to use a little tactful words to say this thing, but no matter what kind of method, people die that is dead, how gorgeous to decorate, the dead is a kind of pain, it is better to let them know what happened, and then slowly comfort them.


    Chu Feng''s words made Jin Qiaoyan and Jin Xiaoqi sit there stiff. Jin Qiaoyan hated Jin Xiaoqi''s people, but eventually she was fettered by her family and gave up hatred and enjoyed the feeling of having relatives.


    But at the moment, when I heard that my family members died soon, I felt a little pain in my heart, but I could finally hold back the sadness.


    And Jin Xiaoqi in Lengran after tears unconsciously left, with a cry: "you lied to me!"


    "Otherwise, how could you get to the south of the cold desert for no reason?" Chu Feng looked at the sad and pitiful look on that intoxicated face, exhaled a breath and continued to say: "your grandfather, grandmother, father and mother, as well as brothers and uncles, are all dead. I also know from your mother''s mouth that you were taken away, and then came to the cold wilderness South."


    "Miss King, let''s accept the fact that they are all dead!"


    The cruel words make Zhuque and fengqingqing both frown slightly. They are surprised that Chu Feng doesn''t say it tactfully. Isn''t Jin Xiaoqi heartbroken?


    But Chu Feng said that, they are not good to refute what, just look at Jin Xiaoqi more than a trace of sympathy, all the family members died, although they have not experienced the pain, but also know that Jin Xiaoqi''s heart must be very uncomfortable.


    Although now only tears, but already can feel in the air are more sad and angry breath.


    "No, it''s not true!" Jin Xiaoqi suddenly suppressed her grief and burst out suddenly, sending out a hysterical roar and fainting. It was the pain of grief and sorrow flooding into her heart.


    Chu Feng quickly walked over, checking that there was no problem before indicating that Jin Qiaoyan didn''t need to worry. He picked up Jin Xiaoqi and went upstairs. When he got to the stairs, he turned back: "I know your bearing capacity, but I also know the hatred in your heart. It''s just that I have other plans. You don''t need to do anything."


    "I''ll get it back for you for the murder case of King''s villa!"


    Admonishing Jin Qiaoyan to prevent her from doing stupid things, Chu Feng goes upstairs. Although Jin Qiaoyan is also grieved about the death of Jin''s family, after the death of her father, brother and others many years ago, and the death of Huangfu Wenlan''s brother and sister, Chu Feng is still at ease.


    Holding Jin Xiaoqi to the room on the second floor, ready to let her have a rest to calm her mood, but the girl who fainted suddenly woke up and hugged Chu Feng who was going to leave. Her voice choked: "wind, I want to revenge for them, I want to kill all the people, tell me who blood washed all this."


    Feeling the shivering body behind her, Chu Feng knew that Jin Xiaoqi was now supported by anger and sadness. She took her hand and turned around and gently brushed her pretty face: "you don''t need to know who it is, just know you and me. I will kill all the people involved for you and let them pay a heavy price."


    "Rest at ease, don''t think too much. With me, no one can make you suffer injustice again!"


    "Wind!" Jin Xiaoqi at the moment has slowly calmed down from the bad news, and maybe those who were captured have some premonitions in her heart that she doesn''t know. So she will accept it a little faster at the moment. She hugs Chu Feng, and her restrained tears flow out again, wetting Chu Feng''s clothes.


    Gently patting Jin Xiaoqi on the shoulder, Chu Feng''s voice is soft: "don''t cry, I will take care of you!"


    Jin Xiaoqi sobbed to release Chu Feng: "I don''t have father, mother and brother. If you don''t want me, I don''t know the meaning of living. Feng, thank you!" Once again into Chu Feng''s arms, and she once fantasized about the general warmth, but now she needs this embrace to give her a sense of security.


    Gently patted Jin Xiaoqi''s back, until she fell asleep, Chu Feng put her on the bed, gently kiss on the girl''s forehead, whispered: "I will take care of you all my life, all my life!"


    If he had been deliberately far away from Jin Xiaoqi and didn''t want to get entangled in each other, now Chu Feng can''t cheat his own heart any more. When he saw Jin''s villa washed in blood and Jin Xiaoqi disappeared, Chu Feng had the idea of holding up a butcher''s knife and pulling the world to be buried with him.


    Know in imperceptible, perhaps is the first time to meet, has fallen in love with this girl, but at that time subconscious hiding.


    Turning around to go out and closing the door, I believe that Jin Xiaoqi will not be so sad again when she wakes up again. A faint killing opportunity passes through her eyes. Looking at Jin Xiaoqi''s sad look, Chu Feng feels it is necessary to speed up her pace.


    Down the stairs, Chu Feng just ready to speak, the phone rings, took out to answer the voice of Lin gorgeous: "little Lord, Wes, someone challenges you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1287

    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng walked into Hancheng heaven and earth.


    After dealing with the affairs of Jin Qiaoyan and Jin Xiaoqi and arranging them to leave first, Chu Feng came here because Lin Huali gave him a call in the morning, and someone from Weisi sent out a battle of life and death, inviting Chu Feng to fight.


    So after handling the matter, Chu Feng came to understand the specific situation. Although some shopping malls and even the advertising TV on the street in Hancheng are rolling the news, there is not much specific narration. Chu Feng needs to find out in Lin Huali.


    Came to the general manager''s office, a beautiful woman went out, that is the person in charge of Hancheng heaven and earth.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see the person in charge of the front convex and back warping, because Lin Huali was more attractive than her. She closed the door and sat down. She took Lin Huali into her arms: "what''s the matter?"


    "Little Lord!" Lin Huali was stunned. How could Chu Feng, who had no frivolous attitude towards her, suddenly become so direct. Although he was not shy, he could not help being curious: "you can''t help it. Do you want to hide the rules for me?"


    Chu Feng did not know why, and naturally put her arms around Lin Huali, smelling the fragrance of the woman beside her, and her body-building body in her arms. She thought with a smile, "OK?"


    Lin Huali said jokingly, "you are the little master and I am a subordinate. How can you say no? Isn''t that what you and Hanyun often say?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment. Zhang Hanyun even told Lin Huali that he wanted to come to the imperial city. The little master''s reputation was not good. Chu Feng was upright: "unfortunately, I''m not interested in you."


    Then he relaxed Lin Huali and leaned on the sofa with two legs up: "say it, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Huali cast a playful glance at Chu Feng, but he didn''t know what was wrong with Chu Feng. Although he was not a playboy, he had a very bad habit, that is, if there was a beautiful woman around him, he would not give it to others.


    Now Chu Feng has not done anything to her, but Lin Huali believes that if things go on like this, she will definitely be chufeng''s mouth.


    "I invite you to fight in seven days. The king of Xuanwu asked me to tell you by the way, do you want to go?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes. When Yamamoto went to the imperial city to take Yamazaki, he failed because of his heartbreak. He was not only abused and left. How long has it been since Yamamoto challenged him with confidence?


    "Are you sure it''s Yamamoto, not Maestro Kawakami or the rest of Wes?"


    At the beginning, he easily dealt with Yamamoto. As long as the latter was not a fool, he would not take the risk to challenge him. However, a defeated general is now the winner of the challenge. Chu Feng thinks that there must be demons when things are normal.


    Lin Huali nodded: "the king of Xuanwu didn''t let me tell you until he confirmed the news. It''s really Yamamoto. What''s strange is that his cultivation is the triple realm of tiannu. The Xuanwu heavenly king is worried about any conspiracy, so I want to tell you at the same time that there is no need to be quick and make bad choices."


    "Because the shamelessness of the wes is incomprehensible, and the snow mountain, the reclusive place of master Jiuye, Yamamoto is his master apprentice, which is dangerous!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. He also knew that Lin Huali was not shooting at random. The sudden challenge would not be so simple. The sun king died in his hands. According to the truth, people at some levels can still know that the sun king in the semi God state has been destroyed. What is the three levels of tiannu?


    Chufeng guesses that Yamamoto will be fighting to challenge his name, but at that time, the person to fight is the master of nine nights?


    However, such an idea was immediately overthrown by Chu Feng. Yamamoto''s challenge this time was to announce the whole world. It was not master Jiuye who came to power, but he. But where did his confidence come from?


    Unable to think of this problem, Chu Feng saw the news rolling on the TV screen on the way just now, and exhaled: "if you still want to solve the problems here, go back to the holy pilgrimage. It seems that we are going to fight wes."


    He raised his hand and asked Lin Huali not to speak. Chu Feng continued: "he challenged me to go or not, but you also saw his declaration that he challenged me. Chu Feng alone was challenged. But the meaning projected in the words is very clear. This is the dignity contest between Saint Korea and Weiss. Do you think I can not go?"


    "Although there is no responsible person who dares to say no, what will happen to the people who do not know?"


    Lin Huali and Xuanwu conjectured that there must be a plot in this trip, but Chu Feng said that she also knew that this trip was bound to go. Yamamoto directly set up a challenge arena to challenge Chu Feng. If Chu Feng didn''t go, he would be spitted to death by people who didn''t know about it in the holy court. Secondly, it would make the enemy''s forces ready to move.


    Because Chu Feng''s capital to deter the world at present, in addition to the ruling house, is the death of Sun King and others, which shows that chufeng has a strong force value. If Chu Feng does not go, it will inevitably be suspected that he is not Yamamoto''s opponent, so he will not go.


    As for the event that Yamamoto was abused by the Chu wind, only a few people know it!


    What Chu Feng didn''t say to Lin Huali is that Yamamoto will not challenge him for no reason. He must have been told that he is a taboo, and his use of taboo is limited. Otherwise, how could Yamamoto challenge so boldly?Compared with Yamamoto''s challenge, Chu Feng is more curious at the moment, who secretly prompted Yamamoto to fight with him, which must be a person who knows the taboo very well.


    He just filtered out the possible people from his mind. There were doubters, but none of them were clear. He shook his head and said, "arrange, solve the matter here and fly to Weiss. This time, I''m not going to go in a big way. Do you have any news about other things? Ziyi and them, and the three warriors? "


    Seeing Chu Feng''s determination, Lin Huali also knew that he could not refuse such a sensitive challenge, so he stopped persuading him: "Ziyi and Bingqingyujie can be sure they didn''t die, because someone saw them get on a car when they escaped from the hotel, but now it still needs a little time."


    "As for the three warriors, they are already in a property under Liu''s banner!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, looked at the time, his eyes narrowed slightly: "I still have something to do tonight, let people continue to stare, tomorrow the little Lord will personally send them on the road, although Park Qi Tai and Liu Mo are very hateful, but without their hands, who can blood wash the hundreds of people in Jin''s mountain villa?"


    Chu Feng looked back at the light, Lin Huali said it was impossible not to be moved: "don''t worry, another day, three together, this little tonight to go to other places to shoot!"


    Lin gorgeous white Chu Feng, until Chu Feng went out and closed the door, just lying on the sofa, Du mouth: "do the woman around the king, not safe ah!"


    Ten past six, Wes, under the snow!


    A figure quickly and incomparably came down from above, and quickly disappeared into a jungle. It was the place where Huangfu Junyi fell. Now, there are no traces of the original war, only green grass and trees!


    The figure stops, it is Yamamoto, that more indifferent face with fierce, eyes swept around the trees, light mouth: "I come but do not come out, what do you mean?"


    "Ha ha, take a nap. It doesn''t mean much." There was a hearty laugh coming from the jungle. At the next moment, a figure appeared in front of Yamamoto. Huangfu Juntao, the leader of Juesha gate, was astonished.


    Yamamoto didn''t feel too much, and his eyes were slightly cold: "I have challenged Chu Feng according to your intention. Then you will kill him secretly. Is there anything else to explain? Although I would like to be able to kill him personally, but his strength, I think that even now I am not an opponent


    Huangfu Juntao, who came to Weis secretly, smiles and takes out a black pill from his body: "Chu Feng is a taboo force, but it is not unlimited use. Otherwise, he will be devoured by that force and become a mindless murderer. Therefore, Chu Feng will not use the force of taboo until he has to. This is the news I confirm."


    "In addition, this pill can make you upgrade to the full strength of tiannu seven levels in an instant. It''s also an opportunity for me to kill Chu Feng and wash away the shame of being robbed of love."


    Yamamoto narrowed his eyes and stared at the black pill in Huangfu Juntao''s hand, and smelled a fishy smell: "Chu Feng can''t use the force of taboo, I can kill him countless times, but once used, I don''t seem to have the strength to fight back. Are you sure this pill can help me?"


    Cautious with fun: "did you not hear that the sun king is likely to die in the hands of Chu Feng? It seems that he is a perfect strong man with seven levels of anger? "


    Huangfu Juntao gave a meaningful smile. He did not know that the sun king of the first World War I was a demigod. He nodded: "it''s the perfect cultivation of tiannu''s seven levels. So you''re afraid to take this pill. Are you still not the opponent of Chu Feng?"


    "Yes Yamamoto nodded honestly: "I don''t care about death, but it''s valuable to die. Although you can give me the power of tiannu''s Seven Realms in an instant, the final result is certainly not very good?"


    Huangfu Juntao said with a smile: "it''s not very good. If you are light, you will lose all your skills. If you become an ordinary person, if you are serious, you will die. But do you hate Chu Feng better than your humiliation to live? What''s more, Chu Feng uses the force of taboo. You are not an opponent. Can you destroy him before he uses it? "


    "You know, if you go to the challenge arena, you will live and die. As long as you find an opportunity, you will be killed once you strike. In the end, he is still in the period of Tianjing. How can you resist your attack?"


    Yamamoto is lost in thought. If he can kill Chu Feng, he doesn''t care about his own death, because it can not only wash away the shame of Weiss and become a national hero, but also let him get rid of his frustration caused by the incident of Keiko Yamazaki.


    Looking at the black pill, after hesitating for a while, Yamamoto took it and put it in the bag: "I just hope you keep your promise, and don''t be as shameless as your brother!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1288

    At eight o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng and Zhu que master and apprentice entered a coffee shop.


    Sitting in a corner position can sit four people at the same time, steady and mature rosefinch and charming fengqingqing just appear to attract the eyes of many men, even if there is a female partner around, the eyes can not help but leave the past.


    In particular, the rosefinch, which can not see the trace of age and the actual age, has attracted the attention of many sexual mouths.


    It looks like a 20-year-old face, but it gives people a temperament and attraction that a 40 year old woman does not necessarily have. Many people even fantasize in their hearts what kind of situation it will be to put such a mature woman under her body.


    It''s a pity that they can only fantasize, because the aura of the rosefinch is so powerful that no one dares to summon up the courage to chat up. Most of them can only take a look at them from afar and imagine in their hearts.


    As a result, more and more people looked at Chu Feng, especially when they saw Feng Qingqing clinging to him like snake spirit. It seemed that Chu Feng was too ordinary except for being handsome. He didn''t look like a rich second generation or even a responsible child.


    Some women boldly look at Chu Feng''s strategic location and wonder if they are a small white face with rich capital. In any case, men and women have all kinds of ideas. There is only one thing in common, that is, Chu Feng is a little white face, but they don''t think Chu Feng is particularly powerful.


    For such eyes, Chu Feng has long been used to, he never lacks beautiful women, so he can be completely immune to this.


    Move a little away from Feng Qingqing to avoid making a fool of himself. Chu Feng looked at the rosefinch playfully: "people say that the bigger the woman is, the more interesting it is. For an old woman like Zhuque Tianwang, the charm of the immortal goblin is really extraordinary. 70% of the men in this coffee shop are looking at you."


    "I don''t know how much more attractive this one is than me."


    Feng Qingqing, who was always trying to distance herself from Chu Feng, turned her eyes and hummed, "you fart, my lady''s charm is also very strong, OK? Can you believe that as soon as I take off my clothes, a group of men are on their knees in front of me


    "Green!" The rosefinch didn''t want his apprentice to be so fierce. He cried with a blush.


    At the same time, she is not particularly adapted to such an environment. Although she has been an old woman who has gone through many years, she only practices outside the secular world more often than not, and seldom steps into the world. Now, being looked at by those men''s blazing eyes, she shows a little nervous meaning.


    For the first time in the palm of my hand, I can see the tension in my heart. It''s just like a simple and lovely little girl who is staring at by an evil uncle.


    After being scolded by the rosefinch, Feng Qingqing nuogued and didn''t speak any more. She just looked at Chu Feng with profound eyes. She didn''t know why. Since she was in the dream of Camel Mountain, she always wanted to get close to Chu Feng. It was definitely not about love. It was just an idea that wanted to get close to. It was more likely to be curious.


    Chu Feng does not break the tension of the rosefinch at the moment, so that the waiter can casually serve three cups of coffee there.


    After a short silence, Feng Qingqing couldn''t help saying, "young master, are you not offering us both masters and disciples? It''s extremely evil to receive both masters and apprentices


    "Green!" Zhu Que''s nervousness was just a little less, and when she heard Feng Qingqing''s words, her flawless face was immediately covered with a layer of blush. She was worried that Feng Qingqing would continue to talk about it. If she didn''t have that little thing to say, Zhuque opened the topic: "little Lord, tomorrow is the last day of gambling. What are you going to do?"


    "I''m ready to break through half of the world!"


    Two people bet that park Zaiying will quit the top position within three days. Zhuque has been very excited about this. She also thinks that park Zaiying can''t give up a position that can make park''s rise again. Therefore, he is determined to win. So, he also wants to remind Chu Feng that he should not deny his defeat.


    That point careful, think Chu wind natural clear, smile: "rosefinch king, did you brush your teeth today? Tomorrow is not over, I''m not a loser. Don''t be too confident! "


    Zhu Que''s face was stiff, thinking of the shy bet, biting her lips and staring at Chu Feng angrily. If she could, she really wanted to slap Chu Feng on the ground and step on her feet to vent her anger. But she knew she could not do that because Chu Feng was a rogue.


    Looking at the attractive little mouth, Chu Feng knew that the rosefinch couldn''t answer such a question. He picked up the coffee and shook it. He pointed to the TV on the wall in the distance: "thinking that this evening, the king of rosefinch will open that noble little mouth, and now I''m boiling with blood. Heaven is not too bad for me!"


    Along the direction of Chu Feng''s hand, Zhuque and Feng Qingqing looked back together. There was nothing at all, but when they saw clearly, Feng Qingqing showed a look of schadenfreude, but the rosefinch was as ugly as swallowing a dead mouse.


    The rest of the people in the coffee shop were also attracted by the pictures on TV, and they were all quiet.


    On the TV screen, park Zaiying, who is serious, capable and dignified, is holding a press conference. Standing in front of the chief office, he looks slightly haggard: "good evening, I''m Park Jae Ying. Today''s press conference is held at this time because I want to announce a news with you, and it''s also my last speech.""Recently, I feel a little sick, and I can''t do anything to contribute my strength to this kingdom. I have submitted my resignation to the parliament. I resigned from the chief position of Hanhuang south, which has been approved. At the same time, I also tell you good news that Minister Cui Xinan will become the chief of Hanhuang Nanxin."


    As park Zaiying finished his speech, not only the coffee shop where Chu Feng and his wife were staying, but also the people watching TV and live online in hanhuangnan were completely quiet with their mouths wide open.


    How many years has it been since Park was in power? However, there are still several years to go. Moreover, park is not old enough to sit down all the time. How can he quit his job?


    Ordinary people don''t know what happened, but those in charge are very clear. Park Zaiying''s move to throw out the top position is to keep those members of the park family who survived under the butcher''s knife of Chu Feng. Otherwise, if she still had to stay there, the park family without base and backbone would be more miserable.


    On TV, park Zaiying announced the short but shocking news, and turned directly to get on the bus and leave, leaving behind the stunned reporters and the people in front of the TV.


    In the coffee shop, Chu Feng held out a hand and held the small mouth of the stupefied rosefinch, and said, "I don''t know what it feels like. I remember to brush my teeth and brush my teeth tonight!"


    The rosefinch came back to her senses and felt her mouth pinched by Chu Feng''s two fingers and Feng Qingqing''s playful eyes. Knowing that she had lost, she opened Chu Feng''s hand and bit her teeth: "what do you say, I don''t understand!"


    Default!


    Zhuque even directly repudiated the account, Chu Feng was stunned with a smile: "don''t understand, it''s OK, I''ll teach you, and I advise you better not to cheat, otherwise you will have a chance to get the broken heaven pill in the future, but because you don''t speak credit, this young master won''t take you to play, so Zhuque King thinks twice!"


    "And it''s nothing. It''s just for me to play once. Isn''t that all about women?"


    Chu Feng naturally did not know that Zhu que was scolding him in his heart. He was just a winner, smiling: "actually, you can win this bet, but it''s a pity that you have never really experienced such a thing. From another angle, if you stand in park Zaiying''s position, after my butcher''s knife, do you think anyone will be killed?"


    "And if you want to keep your last family from falling into the hole, will you still remember that chief position? Be clear, in this world, the enemy will not give you a chance to rise up! "


    A word awakened the dreamer. Chu Feng''s words made Zhuque think of all things in an instant. She went into a misunderstanding at the beginning. She just stood on the sidelines and thought about it in theory, but did not think about it from the perspective of Park Jae Ying.


    That is to say, Chu Feng had already expected such a result, and the rosefinch put herself in the position to think about it at the moment, and the answer was, without hesitation!


    Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, she felt that Chu Feng was deliberately trying to get rid of her. She had already confirmed the result 100% and even lured her to bet with the broken sky pill. However, she forgot that she had proposed the bet on her own initiative.


    Squint eyes, staring at Chu Feng: "are you on purpose, you have long been against me?"


    "So don''t be too confident. I don''t look up to you, but I''m still very moved by the prize of gambling. I''ll take the initiative to come to my room tonight!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng photographed a pool coin on the table and went outside. The rosefinch sat there, knowing that she could not escape tonight, unless she could give up, never break the heaven pill.


    Seeing Feng Qingqing getting up jokingly and about to leave, the rosefinch suddenly thought of something. She took her apprentice''s hand and whispered in her ear, "tonight, you will replace me!"


    Feng Qingqing was also curious about how the rosefinch was out of its normal state. She heard such fierce words and opened her mouth: "master, you didn''t see that night. My mouth is so small that I can''t hold it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1289

    Down and down!


    These two words can not be more appropriate to describe the people of the park family at the moment. A few days ago, they were the first family. Today, a few days later, they have completely removed their name from the cold and barren South and become history. Only by throwing out the position of Park Zaiying can all the remaining people be saved.


    It has to be said that all this is the will of God.


    From the beginning to the end, everyone thought that park had offended Chu Feng, which led to such misfortune. However, no one wanted to know that the real reason for his downfall was not that he asked people to kill Chu Feng, but that park Qitai''s great mistake and real pit father''s goods.


    However, these things were no longer important. As a result, the decline of the park family was accompanied by the interests of the powerful people of all sides in the cold and barren south. As for the Chu style, they did not care how to start.


    At 10:30 p.m., Hancheng airport.


    At 11:30, a special plane will take off to Tianchi. Park''s people will take this flight to leave Hanhuang South completely. This is also the last time that park Zaiying enjoys the chief treatment and uses this special plane for the last time.


    Cui Xinxin, the new leader, personally sent the remaining 20 people to the airport for emotional and moral reasons. Except for park Qitai, who was assassinated in the hospital by Chu Feng, all the other lineage people were still alive. Unfortunately, the collateral people did not die under the cruel blood washing of park''s garden.


    That is, he died in the official, because Park Zaiying took the initiative to leave his post. Once the emperor is a courtier, the truth remains unchanged forever.


    From the special passage into the airport waiting hall, park Zaiying''s face of fatigue has not dissipated, looking at the spacious airport hall, look with a faint desolation, and an inexpressible sadness.


    She began to want to kidnap Chu Feng with her body. After her failure, she had the idea of destruction. However, the final result was that not only did she lose her body, but she was still suffering from bloodshed. The so-called compensation for his wife and the loss of soldiers, park Zaiying now has a deep experience.


    Looking at her husband and daughter who were also taken over, park Zaiying reluctantly smiles. At first, she really wanted to die, but when she thought of her daughter like a girl in flower season, she chose to be strong enough to survive, even though it was difficult.


    For the first 20 years, she couldn''t take care of the family for her career. In the next 20 years, park wanted to enjoy the warmth of the family.


    Maybe it''s the only thing she can comfort herself with.


    At this time, Cui Xinxin is ready to leave. Turning around, he suddenly sees three figures appear outside the waiting hall. Cui Xin''s body is shocked because the person standing in the middle is chufeng. His first feeling is that chufeng is going to kill all of them.


    But then I thought that if Chu Feng really wanted to kill all the people, park''s garden would be enough to finish all this that night. Why come to public places to do such things?


    Chu Feng with Zhuque apprentice appeared, so that the atmosphere in the whole waiting hall suddenly tense up, everyone is all over the place. If they were unfamiliar with the name of Chu Feng before, and didn''t know him, now they have a complete understanding of what kind of person he is.


    Even if it is old man Park, seeing the appearance of Chu wind, there is no arrogance and conceit at the beginning. It is just a kind of uneasiness. Only when he encounters drastic changes will he know the value of living!


    "Don''t worry. I''m just here to give you a present and give you some presents."


    Feeling that everyone in the hall is surrounded by grass and trees, Chu Feng''s harmless smile makes people feel a little trance: "all of park''s things have been accepted by me. Although you sold some residual industries, Miss Cui told me that the total amount was only two million yuan, so I came!"


    Cui Xinxin knows that Chu Feng is not here to kill people. When he is more relaxed, he is embarrassed. Park Zaiying asks him to deal with it. However, when the wall is down, people push him. The remaining park''s property, which was originally worth 7 million pool coins, only sold to 2 million Chi coins. This is given by those people in his brand-new face.


    Otherwise, the price will be lower, and now it is said by Chu Feng in front of the public, slightly embarrassed.


    Because the verdict washed park''s garden with blood, it not only took all the valuable property of park, but also emptied all park''s savings. In other words, today''s Park''s only has two million pool coins in park''s hands, and there is nothing else.


    This money for the people of park''s family who have been used to luxury may just be their daily consumption. Cui Xinxin has no words, but is also curious about what chufeng wants to do!


    Chu Feng with a smile looked at the sharp and powerful girl in front of her. She was similar to park Zaiying in seven points. She might be Park Jae Ying''s daughter and nodded: "it''s me!"


    Song Qiaoqiao heard the speech, and his eyes were cold. Suddenly, when everyone was shocked, he pulled the collar of Chu Feng and said: "I tell you, I don''t reason. No matter what has a cause, there is a result. I only know that you have destroyed park''s family, and I will destroy you in my lifetime."


    "Although I have nothing now, I tell you, my body is the most powerful weapon, I can''t kill you, I use my body to invite people to kill you!"


    The straightforward threat and fearless look didn''t make Chu Fengliu angry. Instead, he was a little more playful. Park Zaiying got a lump in his heart and pulled away his daughter and said in a deep voice: "it''s clever. It''s not unreasonable. It''s our fault. It has nothing to do with fengshao."Of course, she won''t let anyone know, otherwise she will lose her relatives, and maybe her last family.


    Chu Feng tidied up his collar and stretched out his hand. Feng Qingqing came up and put a gold card in his hand. Chu Feng shook it in his hand: "I am a cruel man. I have been cruel and merciless to the enemy since ancient times, but I do not lack a trace of kindness. There are billions of coins in it, which is enough for you to go to any kingdom and live a good life."


    Park Zaiying''s eyes solidified for a moment. She felt that the billion Chi coins were not the so-called kindness of Chu Feng. The biggest possibility was that night!


    She did not refuse, took it to song Qiaoqiao and took it: "little wind, can you talk?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders. He came to see Park Jae Ying a billion Chi coins tonight. A few minutes later, Chu Feng and park Jae Ying sat there in a closed room arranged by the airport staff.


    Park Zaiying breathed out a breath. There was no dignity and oppression, but a look after a thorough understanding: "before you came to the airport, I wanted to kill you very much, but after you gave a billion pool coins, I didn''t have the slightest hatred in my heart. I just want to ask, if I had succeeded, would you still attack park?"


    "Yes Chu Feng knew that park Zaiying''s cleverness was sure to know the reason why he came, so he did not hesitate to reply: "but the result will not be as bad as it is now. At least I will not blackmail all your money after bloodwashing. This is a very abnormal habit of mine, but I can''t deny that your original assumption is right."


    Park Zaiying smiles bitterly. At first, she decided that as long as she had a relationship with Chu Feng, no matter how cruel he was, he could still stand in the cold desert south. Unfortunately, she knew it was useless. Chu Feng was too alert and knew his fault.


    Chu Feng almost doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing, but when he saw Park Zaiying''s gradually approaching red lips, he knew that this woman wanted to be sheltered in some way. After all, people''s lives were cheap in other countries. Even if she was the former chief executive and whispered a clever woman, Chu Feng knew that refusing would make this woman uneasy.


    Although it''s not suitable here, there are rosefinch and Phoenix outside. The wind is not worried. She doesn''t turn Park Jae Ying over and tear her clothes like last time.


    But opened a woman''s skirt, no prelude to enter, park in Ying that suppressed the voice of a sound out.


    For ordinary people, such a voice is inaudible, but it is no different to the Zhuque and fengqingqing who are waiting outside the door. So in the ear and in front of the eyes, the two masters and apprentices gently twitch and scold each other secretly. Before leaving, they still came to do more than one family. Sex!


    Song Qiaoqiao was waiting there, but he didn''t come out for more than ten minutes. He frowned and looked at each other. The two masters and apprentices reached a tacit understanding.


    Song Qiaoqiao walked past them, but he found that he was locked and frowned. Song Qiaoqiao went to the small window beside him. He was completely blocked and couldn''t see anything from a long distance.


    But now in the small window here, across the glass and the curtain inside, song Qiaoqiao vaguely saw Park Zaiying''s hands on a table, Chu Feng standing behind her moving.


    Curious about what to do, song Qiaoqiao didn''t expect other aspects of song Qiaoqiao to stare at it seriously. Until Park Zaiying turned to sit on the table and Chu Feng was in front of him, song Qiaoqiao covered his mouth and didn''t cry out. His eyes showed a color of shock.


    She wanted to cry out, but just as soon as she was ready to make a sound, she shut up tactfully and looked back at her father, who had always been in park''s low status. Her eyes flitted past her bewilderment and anger. She already knew what Park Jae Ying and Chu Feng were doing inside.


    But before questioning, she wanted to do one thing. She looked at the airport lounge with a look of haze and murder!


    The rest of the park family thought that Chu Feng and park Zaiying were still chatting, but they didn''t think it was too complicated. After all, this is the airport, and they can''t imagine what Park Zaiying will do!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1290

    Fifteen minutes before the take-off, Chu Feng and park in the brilliant look out of the lounge.


    The woman in full bloom of charm and amorous feelings has returned to her normal manner. No one will believe that she and Chu Feng had a fierce battle in the lounge. If you just look carefully, you will find that park Zaiying''s steps are a bit of a floating feeling, but because of the existence of Chu Feng, most of the attention is on him.


    Therefore, no one found park''s abnormal, just a meaning of boarding and leaving quickly.


    Cui Xin Xin had just left with people, and all the security forces also left. At the moment, only the people directly under the family of Pu left here. Seeing Chu Feng come out without saying anything, he turned around and took Zhuque master and apprentice to leave. Everyone was much more relaxed, and then he began to slowly board the plane. Although he had left his hometown, he still had life.


    What''s more, Chu Feng has just given a billion Chi coins, which is only the tip of the iceberg of park''s assets that was embezzled by Chu Feng, but it is also enough. Moreover, we don''t have to sit on the mountain and do nothing to restore the peak, but we can do something.


    Park Jae Ying, who followed her, could not see Chu Feng''s back. Chu Feng had contacted Hercules James in front of her just now. Later, park''s position in Tianchi would not reach the peak. However, under the protection of Hercules, no one would find their discomfort at will. Moreover, the rotten boat also has three points. Park''s sensitive identity is also doomed to safety.


    If Chu Feng still sees Park Jae Ying''s look at the moment, he will think about whether he was schemed by this woman, but he has already left, it is doomed to be hard to know park''s look.


    But when I saw Park Jae Ying a few years later, I almost vomited blood on the spot.


    Park''s people have all boarded the plane, and it will take off in five minutes. The cabin doors have been closed. Park Zaiying looks at the huge park family. Now there are only so many people left. He is sad and is preparing to sit down, but he has something left out of his eyes.


    Passing over every member of park''s family, his expression was tight: "how clever?"


    Song Qiaoqiao''s father quickly took out his mobile phone which had not been turned off to dial out. After ringing the bell, song Qiaoqiao''s father looked worried: "Qiaoqiao, where are you in the end? Why didn''t you get on the plane with us?"


    Song Qiaoqiao at the other end of the phone thought of the picture in the rest room, biting his lip: "it''s OK. I have some things to deal with in the south of Hanhuang, and no one will do anything to me. After you arrange it, you can give me an address. Then I will go there. Don''t worry about my safety. I have two bodyguards around me."


    With a word, song Qiaoqiao directly hung up the phone, and his father turned off when he called again.


    Face unnatural look to park family: "she said it''s OK, let''s not worry about it!"


    Everyone''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, now park''s all have to withdraw, song Qiaoqiao still want to stay a little bit inappropriate, but in addition to those people, not too many people care about song Qiaoqiao''s life and death.


    Park Zaiying frowned and thought of her daughter who was similar to her or even more stubborn than her: "don''t worry. Qiaoqiao is not an unreasonable child. She is my daughter. We have left. Even if those powerful people are not people, they will not move her. She may leave in a hurry. She wants to get together with her old friends."


    "Take off as usual. When it''s time to send her an address, I have a billion dollar card here!"


    Some people just softened their faces. Just now Park Zaiying handed the card to song Qiaoqiao to hold it. Everyone thought she had taken it away. But now it is in park''s hands. When they go to Tianchi, they don''t worry about the life or death of song Qiaoqiao.


    Everyone''s looks fell in park Zaiying''s eyes, passing a faint disappointment.


    Originally, I thought that after this time, everyone would cherish their family relationship more. But from the look on their faces, we could see that they didn''t worry too much about song Qiaoqiao. They sighed in their hearts and sat down next to her husband who was still in name.


    The plane began to taxi and take off. Park Zaiying took a look at her side, who had not achieved much for so many years. She was a good husband. She felt sorry, but she also knew that the two sides could not go back to the old days. The chief executive of the past few years had separated them, and some things could never return to the way they used to be.


    "I will also give part of my money to the investment fund, and getting that return every year will be enough for you to live on."


    Song Fu is worried about the safety of his daughter at the moment, smell speech a Leng: "what meaning?"


    "I want to be quiet!" Park Zaiying reluctantly smile, told his own voice: "you are in the capital of rice, I will go to break the appointment, there is an old friend of mine, lolil, I want to stay in the past for some days, if there is nothing urgent, do not need to contact me, do not look for me."


    Song Fu narrowed his eyes, helped his eyes and nodded his head gently. He did not think much about it. He only thought that park Zaiying had lost his position as the chief executive and his accident had already hurt her heart and needed a place to recuperate.


    The man, who is a professor, whispered, "be careful. I''ve contacted my old classmates from Tianchi University. I''ll go there to teach Han Wen. I''ll take care of them for you."Park Zaiying''s heart is tight, full of apology, but there is no trace of expression on his face: "thank you!"


    The plane disappeared in the night, a few hours later, it would arrive at Dami capital, next to a car outside the airport. Chu Feng stood there looking at the night sky and withdrew his eyes: "let''s go!"


    After getting on the bus, Feng Qingqing starts to leave the airport quietly. Zhuque sits beside Chu Feng and looks at him with disdain from time to time. Chu Feng looks back to see her scornful eyes: "why do you want to despise me?"


    He thought that Zhu que suddenly despised him, but he didn''t want to be because of such a thing. Chu Feng wanted to explain that it was Park Zaiying who was willing to seek a trace of protection. But when he thought that the rosefinch was first-rate, then all the explanations were covered up, so he shrugged his shoulders and didn''t want to explain it.


    But the more this is the case, the rosefinch feels that his guess is right: "Shao Zhu, although you are not right to say so, it is really sexual. Park is in her forties. Although she looks young, don''t you think it''s disgusting?"


    "Rosefinch king!" Chu Feng didn''t want to entangle this topic. He didn''t want the rosefinch to be unconventional. He said softly and solemnly, "how do I do something? It''s my business. You don''t need you to question me, despise me or even bury me. You think I''m attacking others both mentally and physically."


    "But why don''t you think from another angle, maybe I can make her feel better by doing that?"


    Comfortable?


    After hearing the words, Zhuque obviously didn''t want to believe what Chu Feng said. She felt that Chu Feng had killed so many people and robbed others of tens of billions of yuan. It was a rare thing that people didn''t kill him. How could she be willing to give up white flowers?


    Zhu Que''s eyes, she did not speak, Chu Feng also knew what she was thinking, rolled his white eyes and said coldly, "the king of rosefinch, what you should consider now is not the young master, the sex mouth or the animal. What you should consider is to wait and go back to brush your teeth to prepare for war, and tell you that I am not responsible for the mouth cramp!"


    The rosefinch forgot all this stubble, and looked at Feng Qingqing, who was holding back the smile, and told the unfortunate apprentice secretly that the master didn''t come forward when he was in trouble. He glared at Chu Feng with shame and anger in his eyes. He didn''t speak, but in his heart, he scolded secretly, son of a bitch, and bit you!


    Chu Feng looks at the rosefinch without talking. It is rare for Chu Feng to be quiet and lean on his chair to look out at the night. He has been in Hancheng for many days, but he has not had a good taste of the city''s night scene. Although he has such a mood, he does not have such a time. His life is not only busy.


    Breath out a breath, Chu wind left eye flashed over a picture, eyes a coagulation: "stop!"


    Almost just after stopping the car, there was a bang bang gunshot on the car, and Zhuque and Feng Qingqing were both stunned. Which one of them had no eyes dared to attack Chu Feng. Did they not see the lesson of park''s foresight?


    Although there are still people attacking Chu wind at this critical moment, Feng Qingqing still flashes out of the window quickly, mobilizing the whole body''s real yuan power. In the period of the sun, a mysterious force is enveloping the front, and the bullets can''t touch the car body.


    After a while, it is estimated that the bullets have run out. Chu Feng and Zhu que also get off to look forward to the front. In the dark, three figures come out. One of them, Chu Feng, catches up a bit of fun.


    It''s not song Qiaoqiao, park''s daughter. Who is it?


    Song Qiaoqiao, who avoids all the people who secretly leave the airport, arrives at the only way ahead of time, with her two bodyguards, which are also the two bodyguards that park Zaiying started to give her, blocking the road waiting for the arrival of Chu Feng.


    At the moment, I saw Chu Feng standing there, his face cold and sharp, and his short hair fluttered in the wind: "excellent!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1291

    The best!


    The two words are full of hate, intended to one of them, do not know people think Chu Feng to song Qiaoqiao did what unforgivable things, look at Chu Feng eyes are with the color of murder.


    Zhu Que and Feng Qingqing both have a playful look on their faces and look at Chu Feng. They know what song Qiaoqiao saw. Of course, this is what their masters and apprentices intended to do.


    At that time, Chu Feng didn''t worry about them at that time, so he didn''t know that song Qiaoqiao had witnessed a big war between him and park Zaiying. He just wondered that the eldest lady didn''t get on the plane, but ambushed here. Did he want to kill him?


    Just to kill him, two people, or two ordinary bodyguards at most, how can it be?


    Coughing, Chu Feng''s mouth slightly tilted: "beauty, we don''t seem to have direct hatred?"


    Chu Feng again good temper, was continuously scolded two, the best is also a little uncomfortable.


    Just ready to open the mouth, song Qiaoqiao direct small hand a wave: "unexpectedly you only have three people, I will kill you!"


    The two bodyguards standing beside song Qiaoqiao immediately stepped forward. Although there were no guns in their hands, they replaced them with two Mitsubishi army stabs. If this kind of thing was stabbed, it would be absolutely bleeding. It can be imagined that song Qiaoqiao was holding a will to kill.


    Chufeng squints his eyes, and all the people who killed him are dead, and idiots all know that ordinary people can''t do any harm to him. These two bodyguards have no strength. How to kill him? Is song Qiaoqiao brain cramp?


    In fact, Chu Feng misunderstood song Qiaoqiao. He had not been in contact with the girl beside his father. Most of the time, he was just an ordinary girl. Therefore, he didn''t know anything about martial arts. He felt that the bodyguards of two special combat soldiers around her were enough to kill Chu Feng.


    Do not know Chu Feng only when song Qiaoqiao is mad, need a little vent, impatient wave: "hit down on the ground!"


    Feng Qingqing and Zhuque also think that song Qiaoqiao must have come at random. The martial arts can''t beat Chu Feng. How can two ordinary bodyguards be? Therefore, they feel nothing. Feng Qingqing moves forward as if shrinking into an inch. Before the two bodyguards know what''s going on, they fly out ten meters and fall on the ground. They can''t get up.


    "Superwoman?" Noro said to himself


    So look fell in the eyes of Chu Feng, three people''s expressions are some strange, Chu Feng touched his chin and thought about it, looked at the stunned song Qiaoqiao: "that, are you sure you just wanted to kill me?"


    "Nonsense!" Song Qiaoqiao came back to himself and looked at the two bodyguards who couldn''t get up in the distance. He said with hatred: "otherwise, Miss Ben is blowing here in the middle of the night. You killed so many people in my grandfather''s family. I must be looking for you for revenge. Otherwise, you think I''m losing heart and waiting for you here?"


    Chu Feng really felt that unshakable killing opportunity. He didn''t know whether to laugh or to be angry. He also guessed that song Qiaoqiao didn''t know the verdict and the martial arts. Otherwise, he would not have killed him with two bodyguards who have deterrent effect on ordinary people.


    Bitter smile this girl really wanted to kill him, but her silly and lovely side made Chu Feng angry. She waved her hand and turned to get on the bus: "you go, you can''t kill me in this life!"


    "Wait!" Song Qiaoqiao didn''t mean to let it go like this. He called out and ran to Feng Qingqing. He took Feng Qingqing''s finger and pointed to Chu Feng: "elder sister, you taught me martial arts and let me learn how to kill this bastard murderer. I will thank you very much."


    Feng Qingqing opened her mouth slightly, blinked her eyes and doubted that she had heard something wrong.


    Chu Feng turns back, and even the rosefinch is stunned. Does song Qiaoqiao have a brain problem and asks others'' subordinates to teach her to kill people? How can there be such a person in this world?


    Feng Qingqing recalled that song Qiaoqiao did ask her to teach her. She let go of her hands and went to the car with a wry smile: "he is my God. You can''t kill him if I teach you. Even if I can kill him, I won''t teach you!"


    Song Qiaoqiao stood in the same place: "is this masterpiece very powerful?"


    Feng Qingqing has already walked to the car, opened the door and turned back with a charming smile: "at least my master is not his opponent, so I teach you and do not teach you no significance, sister, or go, you have no chance to revenge in this life, or learn your relatives like to run away with the tail."


    Shit, NIMA!


    Chu Feng''s heart directly jumped out of such words, 100000 grass mud horses galloping are more than, to kill others have to be taught in person, in Chu Feng''s memory, this plot only TV movies and novels in the silly hat will have such a wonderful idea.


    Shaking his head is too lazy to pay attention to song Qiaoqiao, who is still short of a tendon. When he opens the door, he will go up.


    Behind it is a plop song Qiaoqiao kneels on the ground, delicate face is firm and stubborn look: "if you don''t accept me as an apprentice today, I will kneel here until I die. Don''t doubt that I am alarmist, know yourself and know the enemy. I think the best way to kill you is when your apprentice understands you."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches for a moment. He suddenly feels that song Qiaoqiao is short of a string, but his brain seems to be very smart. But Chu Feng is very speechless about it. Do you want to kill me and tell me? Want me to teach you how to kill me?Chu Feng''s inner feelings are mixed, and he also believes that song Qiaoqiao kneels on the ground, so he must achieve the goal. There is a killing opportunity for Pu''s chufeng, but song Qiaoqiao is just an outsider, and Chu Feng is not evil.


    Wryly smile of shake head: "rosefinch king, good seedling, you accept it, see if she can kill me one day!"


    "No!" Zhuque is also very interested in Song Qiaoqiao''s persistence, but before he opened his mouth, song Qiaoqiao continued: "I''m going to be your apprentice. Only when I''m your apprentice can I understand your weakness and find a chance to kill you. Others accept me as an apprentice, but I can''t let me understand you."


    Chu Feng smile, do not know what the heart is now, squinting eyes: "if I refuse, you have been kneeling here?"


    Song Qiaoqiao stood up: "you can try it!"


    Chu Feng smile more than a little helpless: "but I accept you as a disciple, you are my apprentice, kill their own master, you don''t feel very moral?"


    Damn it!


    Chu Feng''s heart again jumped out of two words, also know that song Qiaoqiao does not achieve the goal, will not give up, thinking about with her around is certainly not easy, but now park all leave, do not promise even if song Qiaoqiao does not kneel here, will also use other ways to revenge him.


    Chu Feng doesn''t doubt what song Qiaoqiao said at the airport. With her body and everything, she wants Chu Feng to die.


    It''s not wise to have a smile when you turn your eyes. However, real-time control is also a good thing. When you open the door, you sit on it, and your fingers wave: "Ben Shao, I''ll take you, and I''ll see how you kill me!"


    An hour later, Liu Zhixin''s residence, chufeng and others have all come back. They go back to their rooms to rest. Song Qiaoqiao finds a room to have a quiet rest before he can''t kill Chu Feng. He decides to learn and study Chu Feng when he finds an opportunity, and stabs him to death.


    As the four returned to their rooms to rest, the villa was quiet, with only the faint orange lights in the hall and the lights in the corridor.


    Chu Feng takes a bath from the bathroom, twists his neck to get ready for his hair to dry and then rest. Standing on the balcony, he is contemplative. Ziyi has been missing for several days. Although it can be determined that he has not died or fallen into the hands of Jianmen, Chu Feng is always worried until he is found.


    Just thinking of making a phone call to urge Lin Huali to expand the search, a sound came from the door. Chu Feng turned back and saw the rosefinch in her white conservative pajamas walking in with a cold face. Her body was filled with a noble and elegant atmosphere. Her curled hair made her delicate and beautiful face full of charm.


    After closing the door and seeing Chu Feng bathing, she didn''t wear anything. Standing on the balcony, the rosefinch''s face turned red. Although it has been many years, how could the woman who is still keeping her body as jade have ever seen such a picture intuitively?


    Chu Feng is also slightly embarrassed, just how to forget to lock the door? Cough: "what? Seduce me


    The rosefinch bit his lips and lowered his head, and did not dare to see the ferocious scene. He took a deep breath and seemed to have made a great determination. He replied weakly: "it''s time to pay the gambling debt. The tooth used by the CP is very fresh and fragrant."


    CP? Very fresh? Still fragrant?


    Zhu Que''s body is stiff and wants to push Chu Feng away. But she closes her eyes when she thinks of gambling. She doesn''t want Chu Feng to say that she is willing to gamble or not to admit defeat, and there is no chance of breaking the sky pill.


    After a few minutes of tongue kissing, the rosefinch, who had never experienced it, was a little paralyzed. Her eyes were full of complexities. She was old enough to count. Although the age of a martial artist to Tianyang period was only a number, she was held and kissed by Chu Feng, and finally felt a sense of rapid heartbeat.


    Chu Feng licked his tongue: "it seems that the king of rosefinch is a man with a spirit of contract. His mouth is really sweet and fragrant. I will not be polite. We will bet next time."


    The rosefinch bit her lips and knew she couldn''t hide. In her heart, she scolded Feng Qingqing for not being filial to her master. Her eyes were also inexplicable. Could I put it in my mouth?


    And at this time outside, Feng Qingqing found that the rosefinch was not in the room and secretly came to the door, but also quietly opened a little door, the pair of eyes did not blink to look inside!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1292

    It''s nine o''clock in the morning. It''s warm and sunny today.


    Rich area, quiet and peaceful!


    Liu Zhixin''s private property in the second floor of the room on the big bed, two bodies embrace together, is still sleeping, is not Chu Feng and Zhuque who?


    Outside the room, song Qiaoqiao got up at seven o''clock and hasn''t seen Chu Feng get up. The secret way is that this guy won''t run away secretly. She came up from the first floor and was not ready to open the door. Last night, Feng Qingqing, who had been peeping for two hours, just came out of the room.


    See song Qiaoqiao will go to push the door, quickly past, pull her to go away, to the stair mouth just said: "can''t go in!"


    Seeing that Feng Qingqing was still there, song Qiaoqiao believed that Chu Feng had not run away secretly. She thought Chu Feng had gone just now, but Feng Qingqing''s nervous appearance made song Qiaoqiao narrow his eyes: "why?"


    Feng Qingqing looked back at the direction of the room and took song Qiaoqiao downstairs. Then she said, "your master and my master are in the room. Do you think it''s appropriate for you to go in?"


    "Your master?" Song Qiaoqiao knew last night that Zhuque was Feng Qingqing''s master, and the latter was raised by her. She was surprised that the old woman looked only a few years older than her. Then he was shocked: "my excellent master and your master are in the room. How can he taste so strong and so excellent?"


    Feng Qingqing giggled and winked: "you don''t know, but the young master only looks at his face and doesn''t see his age."


    Feng Qingqing blinked her eyes and didn''t want to go on talking. She just walked over and sat there yawning. She peeped for two hours last night. She couldn''t calm down. She fell asleep almost at dawn. At the moment, she was still a little sleepy.


    In the room on the second floor, the rosefinch has awoke faintly. She opens her eyes and sees her face close at hand. Then she suddenly remembers what happened last night. She wants to get up and find that she is held by Chu Feng. She even holds Chu Feng in her hands. When she looks down, she sees two people holding each other without any trace. Her face is hot.


    Although there was no substantial battle between the two last night, Chu Feng had done what Chu Feng should have done. The rosefinch bit her lips with inexplicable resentment in her eyes. After so many years, her body was desecrated by Chu Feng, and she lost the bet.


    It''s impossible to take charge of Chu Feng. Looking at the face right in front of you, you''d like to punch Chu Feng into a panda''s eye.


    He opened his mouth and tried to wake up Chu Feng, but he got cramped just after he opened his mouth. He opened his mouth and closed it slowly. His eyes were full of resentment. Last night, he studied the noble musical instrument for two hours without stopping. Almost when he was cramped, Chu Feng played the last movement.


    She vowed that she could not let anyone know about it, otherwise, she was known as one of the four kings of the verdict. She was bet by Chu Feng and won a small mouth. Finally, she was tortured for two hours to cramp. It is estimated that she would never have the face to go out to see people in her life.


    I believe that Feng Qingqing will not go out to talk nonsense, Chu Feng is not able to say, Zhu que heart a little bit more stable.


    At this time, he calmed down. Looking at the Chu Feng close at hand, he found that he was still very observable. He looked down to see the two people embracing each other. The rosefinch was full of shyness. This body was coveted by countless people in those years. Qinglong paid a lot to get her.


    But in the end, Qinglong, who has worked hard for decades without results, is expected to die unexpectedly. A bet will make her rosefinch''s white flower body desecrated by Chu Feng.


    Exhale: "exhale!"


    The slight voice made Chu Feng''s eyebrows jump, opened his eyes, and looked at the delicate white face close at hand. Even at this time, the rosefinch gave people an inviolable noble temperament. Chu Feng flipped over and pressed on the rosefinch''s body and directly kissed the attractive little mouth.


    After a deep kiss, the rosefinch''s face is full of blush. Chu Feng stares at that face and smiles: "if you can show a little smile, I believe it''s more charming!"


    Rosefinch face a red, eyes flicker, dare not to see Chu Feng''s eyes at the moment, feel what frown: "you can''t go down from me, bear the pain!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and felt something. She laughed with astonishment. She had already aimed at the target and wanted to go in like this. But Chu Feng knew that the rosefinch must turn over immediately and turn over from her body. The rosefinch also quickly got up and took the pajamas that Chu Feng had taken off last night to cover the front. If she didn''t lift her head, she would go to open the door and leave.


    Chu Feng side see what, smile mouth: "rosefinch king, do you want to bet again?"


    The rosefinch did not dare to turn back, so she stopped with her back to Chu Feng, and her snow-white back was naked: "do you still want to blaspheme me?"


    "Ha ha, that''s right!" Chu Feng felt that it was a great sense of accomplishment to capture a woman like Zhuque step by step. She walked over to her and said with a smile, "it''s more than nine o''clock in the morning. Even if it''s ten o''clock tomorrow, we''ll finish the work here before ten o''clock tomorrow. Do you believe it?"


    Zhu que eyebrows slightly frown, beautiful eyes blink, thinking in his heart. Chu Feng now does everything, even if he knows that the other party will control the absolute evidence. It is not Chu Feng who cares about these, but the world cares about this. Chu Feng doesn''t want to be said that he killed recklessly.


    Now there is only one Liu family left, and it will never be simple before starting a fight against Liu''s family. One day''s time not only needs to be completed, but also goes to Weiss for breakfast. The rosefinch feels that time is not enough, and it will waste at least three or four hours on the road."Are you sure you want to gamble with me to break Tian Dan?" asked the side head suspiciously


    Chu Feng was like a bad uncle who gradually seduced the little girl into being cheated. He nodded affirmatively: "besides this, I don''t have anything else to impress you, do I?"


    The rosefinch nodded. It was true that she was not very interested in other things except for breaking the heaven pill. Last night, she had fulfilled her gambling engagement and offered her lips. She didn''t worry about Chu Feng''s not trusting at last. In that case, Zhuque and Chu Feng would never die, and the whole world would know that he was shameless.


    But the rosefinch did not immediately agree to come down, but seriously calculated the possibility of winning there, but thought of a question, squinting eyes: "this time or mouth?" If it''s a mouth, it doesn''t matter if it''s a mouth, but if it''s a real bullet, the rosefinch will refuse.


    After all, that''s her bottom line. I don''t want Chu Feng to get her body.


    He knew that she would throw more important things to gamble, because she lost too much, she would be crazy: "the mouth has already got, I don''t have too much interest, come to some fresh, bet you another one!"


    Rosefinch vigilance: "don''t try to poke me, it''s a dream!"


    Zhu que did not know that she had been Chu Feng step by step into the psychological situation of gamblers, blinked: "I bet with you!"


    Chu Feng is not surprised that the rosefinch agreed. After all, his mouth has been sacrificed. If he still can''t get the broken heaven pill, he will lose a lot. He nodded with a smile: "OK, bet from now on. The time will be before 10 o''clock tomorrow. If I lose, I will definitely offer the broken heaven pill. If you lose, you should clean up."


    "Don''t worry, I am a man of contract spirit!" Zhuque hummed, this time she felt that she would win, and even wanted to delay time deliberately, so that Chu Feng could not win her. Thinking of these eyes, she showed a sly look.


    Chu Feng and other Zhuque left the room, and then closed the door to go in the bathroom to wash. Once the emperor was a courtier, Chu Feng trusted Chu Feng 100% with his loyalty. Although Zhuque now chooses not to betray, Chu Feng will not forget his cooperation with Qinglong Baihu. A little vigilance still needs to exist.


    Although he can kill the rosefinch, the martial arts in tiannu''s seven levels are very rare. Chu Feng is not willing to judge such a person.


    Through the understanding of these days, Chu Feng probably already had a simple understanding of the rosefinch. This is an inviolable but extremely traditional woman in her heart. So Chu Feng thought about it and tried to find a way to get the woman''s body. Just that day, Zhuque put forward a bet, and Chu Feng had an idea.


    For the two traitors of Qinglong and Baihu, you can take your time to deal with it. At least you don''t need to worry about the fire in the backyard!


    After all, these are the old team of overlord days. It''s very difficult to create new loyalty. It can only be done with a little shameless method.


    Just ready to go downstairs, the phone rings, and Lin Huali''s voice comes through: "because of Park Chi Tai''s death, three warriors are in a panic. They have ordered the high-speed rail to leave at 2:00 p.m. in another city. They have already checked. They have reserved a flight to Qingqiu at 8:00 p.m., and they seem to be running away!"


    Chu Feng eyebrows a pick: "this little Lord still wants to conquer women, how can they run, run away, how can I kill park?"


    At the moment, the rosefinch, who was dressed in her room, put down her mobile phone, raised her mouth slightly and dialed another phone: "no matter what method you use, you can''t find those three people before eight o''clock. Don''t ask me why. If you let the little Lord find it, I''ll demote you to the lowest disciple!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1293

    Two o''clock in the afternoon, Hancheng railway station.


    Chu Feng stood outside the railway station with a sad face, and Lin Huali stood beside him with a face of helplessness. Half an hour ago, she sent people to garrison nearby. The ruling ruled that the three most powerful men in the Tianyang period were also lurking here to wait for the three people who were bloodwashed from the Jin family villa to appear and seize them.


    But half an hour later, when the high-speed railway had already opened, there was no sign of the three men. Chu Feng breathed out a breath: "gorgeous sister, do you want to explain to me?"


    "Can''t explain!" Lin Huali grinned bitterly: "I used the relationship to check the three people did book tickets, but why did not find them, I am not very clear!" There are also some doubts in my heart. It is more than enough to judge the worldly power plus the hidden world power to deal with the warriors in the three periods of natural shock.


    Now I don''t know whether people have come or have left from other channels. After all, it will be a little difficult to lock in again.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be in a hurry. He looked at the huge clock above the railway station: "don''t worry. Within three hours, they will appear in front of me."


    One side of the rosefinch, eyes deep with fun color, the three people have appeared here, but has been told by her people, not on the high-speed rail, of course, she does not let the three people run away like this, she will wait until the time is almost the same to throw them out, so that Chu Feng''s time is not enough.


    As long as you can''t sit at Weiss to eat breakfast before 10 o''clock tomorrow, you can get the broken sky Dan and step into the demigod state. The rosefinch is excited to think about it, and forgets the small mouth sacrifice last night.


    But within three hours, those people would appear in front of Chu Feng. Zhuque suddenly had no bottom and narrowed her eyes. Only when Chu Feng was bluff, and the people she sent out were the strong ones in the period of natural anger, where they were so easy to be locked in, and they were not thrown out until 11:12 p.m.


    So when Chu Feng has dealt with Liu''s affairs, even if he takes a flight, he can''t get to Weiss quickly. The rosefinch thinks of this place and is in a good mood.


    If you don''t find anyone, there''s no need to wait here. In order to do business at noon, Lin Huali orders a restaurant, and the party leaves the railway station, but the rosefinch doesn''t find it. Chu Feng''s eyes are full of banter and playfulness, as well as confident color.


    An hour later, several people came to a restaurant and sat down. Lin Huali was curious about where song Qiaoqiao came from. But Chu Feng didn''t explain, and she would not go to explore. It was only Chu Feng who had abducted her little sister.


    After ordering a few dishes, people were just about to eat them. Then, a voice came from the TV in the private room: "Chu Feng, I''m waiting for you here. I''ll wait for you for seven days. I''ll fight against you. If you come or not, I''ll remove the challenge arena, but I''ll despise you forever!"


    "You dare not meet a challenge. You are not a man. The pilgrims are disgraced for you."


    After all, this announcement attracted all the people in the private room. They all looked at the TV that was being broadcast. They saw Yamamoto standing on a huge arena, and there were still many people around. Obviously, they all went to watch the excitement and were waiting for Chu Feng to go.


    Seeing Yamamoto''s arrogant announcement there, Chu Feng thought with a smile: "Damn it, Ben Shao''s face will be beaten up if he doesn''t go there. This bastard shows that he wants to force me to go. I don''t know where the confidence comes from?"


    Lin Huali, as one of the secular leaders of the ruling office, does not know much about the world of these warriors, but he still says: "Yamamoto was defeated by you, but now he still declares war with such arrogance. Either he is a fool or he has absolute cards."


    "Little Lord, will Yamamoto challenge you and what kind of plot is there?"


    Although we had discussed with Chu Feng that day, Yamamoto now personally declared war on the screen and slapped his face. Lin Huali felt a bit incredible, but also smelled a deep conspiracy. This is absolutely not the behavior that a defeated general should do, and what a warrior should avoid is arrogance.


    Yamamoto is not a fool. On the contrary, when Keiko Yamazaki was married to the royal family, he could bear it, and he would not be too angry to kill him. Then there is only one explanation, and a conspiracy is brewing.


    "In the face of absolute strength, all plots are floating clouds."


    Chufeng sneered, and he probably had some conjectures in his heart. Looking at the high snow mountain above the challenge arena, Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up: "and master Jiuye can kill master Liujian, who is infinitely close to the demigods in tiannu''s seven levels of state, maybe he is like the sun king."


    The color of destruction and blazing heat flashed through his eyes: "in this world, the power of the secular peak should not exist in the mortals who are equal to the heaven. They should be like the five forbidden areas."


    Zhu Que and others are all in a state of mind. Chu Feng''s words are too crazy. He even wants to destroy the power of the secular demigod state. In that case, there is no demigod in the secular world. The highest level of perfection is the seven levels of tiannu, which will create a balance between countries and the world.


    In particular, Zhu que knows more about Chu Feng in his heart. At the beginning, the overlord heaven used his power to deter these people, but Chu Feng wanted to directly destroy these people. Thinking about Zhu que, he felt crazy and his eyes changed a little."What are you talking about?"


    Only song Qiaoqiao doesn''t know anything here. He frowns at Yamamoto who is still shouting: "is he very powerful? How could you challenge master Jipin? What are the worldly peak forces, the mortals who are in line with the heaven, and what is the great perfection of the seven levels of tiannu? Are you filming? "


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at Song Qiaoqiao and saw that she didn''t seem to know anything. He knew that it was Park Zaiying who didn''t want her daughter to know too much and live a little easier, so he didn''t tell her too much information.


    But now Song Qiaoqiao is his apprentice. Chu Feng thinks it is necessary to tell her something: "first of all, if you don''t open your mouth, call me a master if you open your mouth. If you add the word" Jipin ", I will make you very unlucky. In addition, your mother may not have told you about other things, but if you want to be my apprentice or even want to kill me, you must know these things."


    "Let Qingqing tell you something serious from today."


    Song Qiaoqiao bit his lips very uncomfortable. Chu Feng spoke to her in such a tone and scolded in his heart. You played my mother and killed so many people. What is not the best? Just this song Qiaoqiao is in the heart secretly scold, also embarrassed to say that she saw Chu Feng play park in the Ying thing.


    Fengfeng Qingqing Dudu mouth: "little Lord, your apprentice, you teach yourself, I don''t have time, I have to work hard, just a little bit, I''ll be angry!"


    Chu Feng frowned, but he really didn''t want to deal with song Qiaoqiao. Who knows when the girl will give him a knife, but also know that Feng Qingqing does not have much time: "then tell her something she should know, and give her a mental method that can be practiced, and then talk about the rest."


    Feng Qingqing did not have any opinion: "this is OK. Let her know for three days that the world is big and she is very simple."


    Lin Huali looks at Song Qiaoqiao and is surprised that she is the apprentice of Chu Feng. Isn''t the future the successor of the adjudication office?


    Lin Huali, who didn''t know the relationship between Song Qiaoqiao and Chu Feng, was a little more awed and spoke again: "little Lord, we all know what you mean. Should we send the rest of the forces into Weisi, wipe out the peak power of master Jiuye and pacify the common fangs of plum blossom Club?"


    Chu Feng shook his head without hesitation: "the future of plum blossom club has long been doomed, I don''t have too much worry, you don''t need to go with me this time to Weiss, I have my own arrangement!"


    Zhongmei Zhizi, Yihe Mingzi and inner Prince Xinzi are all his chessmen of chufeng. After a few years of precipitation, Chu Feng is confident that he can control half of Weiss'' power. Therefore, there is no need to make extra efforts at the moment, and let Chi Tzu and his wife develop on their own.


    Even this time to Chu Feng did not want to contact them, so as not to expose their relationship with themselves.


    Chu Feng refuses. Lin Huali obeys orders when she is curious. What she controls is secular power. This time Chu Feng doesn''t need the support of intelligence. She only needs the shock of force. If she goes to Weisi, she can''t help, and it may become a drag. If there are rosefinches, they can go together.


    Nearly half an hour later, the ordered dishes were delivered the same way. The public also scattered Yamamoto''s provocative things. They first filled their stomachs.


    During this period, Yamamoto also issued many arrogant manifestos on TV, which changed from targeting chufeng to targeting the whole Shengchao. Anyone who wanted to challenge him could do so. For a time, chufeng just laughed at this and didn''t pay much attention to it.


    It is clear that Yamamoto will not only challenge him this time, but also probably take advantage of this challenge to be at the top. I believe that if he finally defeated all the challengers, or even killed him, chufeng, regardless of any reason, Yamamoto will be on top of the public''s voice.


    There was a conspiracy in the dark. Chu Feng''s phone rang, but he didn''t evade. People took it out to answer. There was a charming voice, even though it was across the phone: "dear, I''m too busy to call you today. I heard you''re still in the cold desert south, but I don''t have time to go back to Shengchao to help Qing deal with some things."


    "Just to tell you, your three little lovers are in my hands, don''t worry, but please remember to repay me when you come back, sister, this time ahead of me!"


    Jennifer!


    Hearing such bold and open words and the voice that people can''t help but feel, Chu Feng knew who it was. Hearing her words, her expression was stunned: "Ziyi and Bingqingyujie are in your hands?"


    At the moment, at Hancheng airport, Jennifer got out of the car and looked at Ziyi and Bing qingyujie, who could barely walk around, but had to be helped by someone. She said, "yes, the day I first arrived, I asked them to get on the bus when I saw them running for their lives. They were too busy to tell you. Moreover, they were seriously injured. I took the medicine provided by Qing and gave them temporary suppression. The others went back to the holy pilgrimage and I would let Qing have a look. ¡±


    "now I''m going to leave when I''m done with my affairs. You should be careful. In addition, come back to see me right away. I miss you!"


    After that, she hung up the phone. Chu Feng in the dining room was smiling bitterly. She never wasted any time and nonsense. The big stone in her heart relaxed a little. She began to wonder how the cold and desolate parties were so calm and ignored his behavior, which was more tacit.Because even if Chu Feng is so powerful and reasonable, killing Jianmen and park''s family is more or less an act of outrage, but at this moment, after receiving a phone call from Jennifer, Chu Feng understands that, secretly, Jennifer has given enough benefits to make those people shut up.


    Although Chu Feng was not afraid of public opinion and pressure, she still appreciated the idea of Zhou Dao, and knew that it was her second sister''s idea. However, it was good anyway. Ziyi and her safety were more important than anything else.


    After a meal, we ate for about two hours. At about five o''clock, the door of the private room opened. The rosefinch looked back and opened its mouth. All of a sudden, the body stood up. Other people looked at it from the side of their heads. They were all in a daze.


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng stood up and walked from behind the rosefinch. Two fingers gently poked at her back. Taking advantage of everyone''s inattention, he whispered in her ear: "I am the judge. The people below will listen to you, but that is based on my not giving orders before."


    Zhuque body a shock, subconsciously tight, shame and anger Chu Feng even poked her a flower, also found that she was too confident to ignore a problem, look at the time more than five o''clock, look pale, not really want to be burst?


    Because it was the one who opened the door by the ruling. In addition, there were three dying men from the cold and barren south. When they approached, Chu Feng''s cold eyes passed over them and spoke indifferently.


    "Gather all your strength and point to the Liu family


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1294

    Night, like a giant beast with a big mouth, seems to devour everything in the world at any time.


    From seven o''clock on, the sky over Hancheng is covered with dark clouds, and it will rain cats and dogs at any time. Because of this oppressive weather, many people in the originally prosperous streets have been reduced. No one wants to become a drowned rat under the sudden heavy rain.


    Liu''s garden is at war!


    Fifteen minutes ago, more than one hundred people came outside the Liu''s garden without any weapons or any actions. However, standing there gave a great sense of depression to hundreds of guards in the garden. What''s more, the relatives and nephews of Liu''s family were curious. Who didn''t come to Liu''s house for trouble?


    There are also some sharp eyed people who find that members of the direct line who usually like to wander around don''t know where they went tonight, but this is at the Liu family. They are just curious and don''t care too much about it.


    Inside the garden!


    Standing on the balcony of a building in the garden, Liu Zhen can clearly see the situation outside the garden, with a dignified brow. Others may not know who is coming, but he is very clear about who is coming. Chu Feng is in charge of the adjudication office. The people outside the door are likely to be the warriors who have washed park''s garden.


    It is also clear that Chu Feng must have got 100% of the evidence, and now he is going to start with Liu. With a sigh, all hope can only be placed on Liu Zhixin.


    Two hours ago, Liu Zhixin had the symptoms of birth. Now two professional doctors have gone in, but because they are not in the hospital, they can''t carry out caesarean section. Liu Zhixin himself also refuses to have a caesarean section. But if she has a natural birth, when will Liu Zhixin, the first child, arrive?


    Behind Liu Zhen, there are three middle-aged men, Liu Mo''s father Liu Qifei, and two other men, Liu Qixin and Liu Qihong, Liu Zhen''s second and third sons.


    At the moment, seeing more than 100 people outside, Liu Qixin, a little fat and sleek, stepped forward and stood respectfully behind Liu Zhen: "father, these people come from bad people, and the good people don''t come. They call the police station directly to take them away. Why do you want to order the guards not to go out? What''s the reason?"


    Liu Qifei looks a little unnatural. He and Liu Zhen both know who is coming, and they have already aroused their curiosity when they have gathered all the direct line people into the courtyard. What Liu Qifei is worried about is that people outside are the judges because Liu Mo came here.


    But he knew that sooner or later it would be known.


    Liu Zhen sighed: "things have developed so far, I will not hide you. If more than 100 people outside are not wrong, they are all the martial artists of the adjudication office. They came here to destroy the whole Liu family. The reason why they have not moved now is that the Chu wind has not yet appeared. If the Chu wind appears, it will be bloody!"


    "What!" Liu Qixin, with a smile on his face, felt as if he had been blown up by a hippopotamus. His face was ugly, as if his parents had died. "Our hatred with Chu Feng has long been resolved by his sister. Why does he have to adjudicate the people of the Institute to surround the Liu family, and he is still a warrior. Does he want to dominate the cold desert south?"


    "But in this way, he should also go to the Cui family. What''s the meaning of coming here?"


    Liu Qihong, whose eyes were sinister and tall, also showed a puzzled look: "yes, the enmity between our Liu family and Chu Feng has long been over?"


    Liu Zhen looked helpless and didn''t know how to tell his two sons that the former hatred had been resolved, but he was provoked out by Liu Mo, the pit father goods, and was still irretrievable.


    Liu Zhen took a deep breath and told him: "the old grudges are gone, but the new ones are irresolvable. The Jin family left the cold desert south under the pressure of the Liu family and all parties, announcing the complete decline of the Jin family."


    "But the lustful man, who fell in love with Jin Qiaoyan and Jin Xiaoqi, washed the Jinshi villa with blood. It was ridiculous, but it angered Chu Feng, so he came, and the park family was gone!"


    Liu Qifei has lowered his head, because his son had such a thing. As a member of the Liu family next to his father, he is somewhat ashamed. He would like to kill Liu Mo, but he is his only son and can''t do it.


    Liu Qixin and Liu Qihong were shocked. Naturally, they knew the decline of park''s family. However, they didn''t expect that it was because of the blood washing of Jin''s family. They thought of Park Qitai who died on the hospital bed. Liu Qixin exclaimed in surprise: "is it Park Qitai who bloodwashed Jin''s villa?"


    Then he nodded his head affirmatively: "that''s right. Otherwise, why did Chu Feng let go all the people of park''s lineage and only killed Park Qitai?"


    But Liu Qihong narrowed his eyes and looked down at him. Liu Qifei, whose face was full of shame, said coldly: "my father said that some people were obsessed with lust and fell in love with Jin Qiaoyan and Jin Xiaoqi. Elder brother, don''t you tell me that your son Liumo is not dead hearted to jinxiaoqi?"


    "We all know that Liu Mo has a morbid love for Jin Xiaoqi."


    Liu Qifei raised his head, opened his mouth and closed it again. He didn''t know how to answer Liu Qihong''s question. After all, all this was done by Liu Mo, the pit father, because of Jin Xiaoqi.But he did not say, but such a look fell in the eyes of liuqihong and liuqixin is the best answer. His body shook. Both brothers'' eyes showed angry looks. Originally, Liu Shi had absorbed some of the Jin''s strength and grew a lot. Maybe it could be as top family as the pristine family in two or three years.


    But now I have offended Chu Feng, but only because of Liu Mo''s affairs, the two brothers are very reluctant.


    Liuqihong has a gloomy eyes. No matter Liu Zhen is here, Liu Qifei is his elder brother. He drinks cold and says, "liuqifei, I have told you that your son will kill our Liujia sooner or later. Now it is true? I said why all the people who are directly connected come back and gather here, that''s why! "


    "But I tell you, your son''s mistake, our family has no need to pay him for his death!"


    Liu Qixin also means similar meaning. Why did Liu Mo make things to let them go with him to suffer: "I agree with Qi Hong that Liu Mo''s mistakes will be borne by himself. Even if we are in Liujia, it will not be possible. Elder brother, you are a person who understands the matter, and you will be righteous and close to their relatives, and you will be broken when you decide!"


    If it is normal, Liu Qifei will take out the majesty of his brother to deter two younger brothers, but this is caused by Liu mo. under unreasonable circumstances, where to scold the ruthlessness of the two brothers?


    Looking for help, Liu Zhen is the only one who can protect Liu Mei. Otherwise, Liu Qixin and liuqihong must throw Liu Mei out in order to extinguish the anger of Chu wind.


    "Shut up for me!"


    The ruling of the strong people directly door, soon will be bloody, their own people will quarrel, Liu Zhen impatiently shouted: "if lost Liu Mo can solve this matter I must not hesitate, but park died of Park Qitai, but what kind of treatment they met?"


    "It is useless. Chu wind has always been cruel and cruel. It is impossible to calm down when Liu Mo is lost. Because Jin is washed up and down by blood, jinxiaoqi seems to be a woman of Chu wind."


    "Even if not, he would wash Liu family with blood without hesitation because Jin Qiaoyan was the force of Chu wind. It is imperative that a Liumo is no longer important!"


    Although the situation is tense, Liu Zhen''s majesty is still under his criticism. Liu Qixin brothers have not targeted Liu Qifei again, but they are shocked by the means of Chu Feng when they think of blood washing.


    Liu Qixin frowned and asked, "father, why don''t we go? They haven''t done it yet! "


    "Go? Where can I go? " Liu Zhen had no choice but to smile. Why did he hold back so much in his life: "the ruling has been influential all over the world. As long as no one can walk on the earth, I have plans to protect all the people of Liu family, but to keep your brothers and three and your family and relatives."


    Liu Qixin and liuqihong frown. Because of the relationship between park and the industry, park is a direct person. However, Liu has not so many chips compared with PU Shi, how can he survive from the butcher of Chu Feng?


    Liu Zhen also knew it was time to tell them, turning to the two-story building more than 20 meters away: "your sister, in her stomach, the child with Chu Feng is about to be in the basin. This is our only opportunity and the last chance. As for the fight against Chu wind, Liu Shi has no qualification."


    "What!" Liu Zhen, not only liuqixin and liuqihong, is Liu Qifei are shocked to shout out the sound.


    Liu Zhixin has not come out in that small building all the time, saying that she has been unable to see the wind infectious diseases, but only did not expect that she was pregnant, and still pregnant with Chu Feng children.


    Liu Zhen can understand their mood and nodded: "yes, she was pregnant, that is, Chu Feng''s, and I have decided that she is the next head of the family. In the future, her child will also be the owner of Liu family. That is the fund for Liu''s rise and even the highest peak in the south of the cold wasteland, and it is also the possibility to resist the butcher of Chu wind."


    "As for why I don''t need to explain to you, you just need to know, wait for cruelty, don''t leave hate in your heart, because your hate is worthless!"


    Among the incredible looks of liuqifei''s three brothers, outside Liu''s garden, several cars also slowly pulled off from the distance. One of the doors opened and a figure that pierced the sky appeared in the eyes of the public.


    Even if it is far away, Liu Zhen and his three sons can feel that the coming is Chu Feng!


    Standing outside Liu''s garden, Chu Feng waved his hand to pull three men down from a car, and then he gave a ruthless glance at Liu family, with a wave of fingers, and even did not want to bullshit: "kill!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1295

    It doesn''t need any words. It''s the simplest killing.


    In the face of the tyranny of the strong men in the sky, even if they have guns in their hands, they can''t play any role. The strong judges can always avoid them one second before they shoot, and then appear in front of them like ghosts and take their lives.


    More than 100 strong men joined hands to fight against the hundreds of guards in Liu''s garden. It was simply an unequal massacre.


    Blood spilled all over the ground, not to mention the stumps and broken arms, but the appearance of death was miserable. It was necessary, especially in the period of natural fury, when the strong hands, they directly killed more than ten people, so that those people did not even have the chance to escape.


    Song Qiaoqiao, who went back to wait for her, got out of the car and saw the horrible fighting scene. The whole pretty face was covered with a layer of pallor. She had never seen the blood of park''s garden, but now the blood of Liu''s garden was incisively and vividly reflected in front of her.


    Holding back the feeling of nausea, he ran to Chu Feng and held him and said, "you can''t do that. Everyone has the right to live in this world. You are not a law enforcer. You have no right to decide their life and death. I ask you to stop your violence immediately, or you will be punished by law."


    A clear slap is Chu Feng''s response to song Qiaoqiao, which has suppressed the killing opportunity for many days. Now it completely erupts. How can Chu Feng be blocked?


    Song Qiaoqiao, whose eyes were fierce, swept down on the ground and spilled blood from the corners of his mouth, said in a cold voice: "first of all, you should remember that I am your master. All I need is unconditional cooperation. Before you have the strength to kill me, you should learn to be a good person, or I will kill you with my own hands."


    "I have no right to decide their life and death. Are Liu Mo and park Chi Tai qualified to decide the life and death of all the Kim family?"


    Song Qiaoqiao fell to the ground, why did Chu Feng come to the south of the cold desert? She vaguely knew that she thought of her dead cousin Pu Qitai and looked at the killing in the Liu''s Garden: "they killed all the people of Jin family?"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes, silent as ice: "I''m not a murderer for no reason. I''m just doing what others have done. I''m just giving them back the pain they put on others. This is the first time you challenge my dignity in public, but I also tell you, this is the last time."


    "Otherwise, the next time is not a slap, but a knife and a sword!"


    Song Qiaoqiao was inspired by the unspoken murder. Feng Qingqing secretly smacked her tongue and chufeng''s cruelty. She went to help song Qiaoqiao up and whispered in her ear, "maybe the world says that Shaozhu is a merciless and cruel man, but the people who kill him are all the people who should be killed."


    Song Qiaoqiao is in a trance and kills people who should be killed?


    She did not grow up in any conspiracy since she was a child. In her cognition and song Fu''s teaching, only law enforcers can take people''s lives, while Chu Feng is not a law enforcer, or even a Han Huang Nan. Now he is killing Liu''s family, and he also destroyed Pu''s family before.


    Slightly shaking her head, song Qiaoqiao still can''t understand this bloody cruelty. She has a fear of Chu Feng inexplicably in her heart, which is totally different from Chu Feng when she was at the airport or even briefly getting along with each other.


    Now Chu Feng is more like a bloodthirsty butcher. In his eyes and even in his heart, except for killing these people, song Qiaoqiao can''t feel the taste of anyone else. He has a slight chill in his heart, and he doesn''t dare to see the bloody scene any more.


    Life with a pure white color of her, difficult to accept the pictures in front of her, did not faint on the ground on the spot, has shown that her psychology is strong.


    Chu Feng doesn''t pay attention to song Qiaoqiao''s idea, and strides to the inside. Lin Huahua and Zhuque follow him in. Feng Qingqing hesitates for a moment, but doesn''t follow. Instead, she turns to the car. Song Qiaoqiao, now the apprentice of Chu Feng, will surely encounter more killing and bloodshed in the future.


    She felt that it was necessary to give the little girl preventive injections so as not to die under the butcher''s knife of Chu Feng.


    In Liu''s garden, Chu Feng stands in front of a corpse and looks at the final killing of those who have been ruled by the ruling. Before he came, he had let Cui Zhenxiu block all the roads to Liu''s garden. Now he has a lot of time to ravage Liu''s family, kill all the people here, and then let it annihilate in a big fire.


    It seems like a long time when more than one hundred people who are forced by the ruling take action, but it is only a few minutes, and hundreds of Liu''s guards have fallen into a pool of blood.


    Those Liu''s nephews and nephews who had already come out of their residence were all uneasily watching Chu Feng and his party. All these pictures were never seen in the film, which completely shocked their hearts. The zero casualties destroyed the strong strength of Liu''s bodyguard, and even made them unable to rise to a point of confrontation.


    Chu Feng walked in front of the light, as if walking in his own garden in general, the delicate face makes many Liu''s nephews slightly trance, no matter where they are, they will only feel that Chu Feng is a college student.


    But now the situation they are very clear, Chu Feng is the leader of these people!"My name is Chu Feng!"


    Standing among the corpses, Chu Feng''s Javelin like body is as tall as a mountain, and his words are indifferent: "a man you will fear in your life, but you can''t hate him all your life, because soon you will die completely like these guards and extinguish my anger in my heart."


    The bright voice reverberated in the sky above the garden, and Chu Feng gave out an angry and repressed voice: "don''t feel oppressed, because everyone''s death in Jin''s mountain villa is suffocating, you all go to bury with you!"


    Big hand gently raised, Chu Feng did not stop because the guards were all dead: "kill all the people, find the Liu family lineage!"


    This time, more than 100 people did not all go out, only ten strong men in the sky burst out. Facing the remaining Liu''s nephew, they launched a killing without any suspense. Three minutes later, all the Liu''s nephews died, and the smell of blood in the air was even more intense, with a cold sense of seeping.


    On that day, the dark clouds in the sky were also heavy, and it seemed that they were oppressed by the bloody and cruel picture.


    The corpses on the ground, the blood in the air, Rao Shizhu que, a strong man who has been through many battles, does not adapt to it. He also remembers what long Bo said to her and Xuanwu. Chu Feng and bawangtian are both geniuses, but the only difference is that bawangtian has his bottom line when killing, and Chu Feng has no bottom line at all.


    It should be proved that if a person does not attack me, I will not be a prisoner. If a person offends me, he will return it 100 times!


    Such a person will be the enemy''s nightmare, but if you are his friend and brother, it is definitely the warmest thing in the world, because Chu Feng has never lacked the passion and determination to wield swords for friendship in the world, whether it was the first garden at the beginning, or today''s cold wilderness South.


    For the sake of brothers and beauties, Chu Feng has never been afraid to fight against the world, pointing to the world!


    The rosefinch is not afraid, on the contrary, it has more warmth and happiness. What is warm is the coldness of Chu Feng, just facing his enemies. When he treats his own people, he is an ordinary teenager. Fortunately, she did not follow the green dragon and white tiger all the way to the black, because the result would not be very good.


    When the smell of blood was gone, one of the strong judges came to Chu Feng and bowed down and began to speak respectfully: "little Lord, all the members of the Liu family are in the south of the inner courtyard. There are nearly a hundred guards. There are dozens of other people. They should be directly related to the Liu family, but they seem to be guarding and not attacking."


    "So ask the little Lord, do you want to kill it or you will handle it in person?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, raised his hand and led people to the south side of the inner courtyard. Stepping into the spacious south side of the courtyard, Chu Feng could see nearly a hundred guards worried and nervous. There were dozens of men, women and children in front of the building on the other side. I think all of them are directly related to Liu''s family.


    But for this, Chu Feng did not show too much expression of expression, it can also be said that there was no sympathy. Who gave them the opportunity?


    A hand is gently lifted up, and is preparing to give a merciless order to kill. In a building, Liu Zhen, surrounded by his three sons, walks out and suffers blood washing and killing. But Liu Zhen''s body is still straight, and there is not much old-fashioned place.


    Chu Feng also put down his hand, and would like to see this old man who is also very important in the cold desert south. What needs to be published!


    Liu Zhen had just seen all the people in the front yard dead on the balcony on the roof of the building, including all the descendants of his brothers and brothers. Now the only people left in the Liu family are his own, which can be regarded as a huge blow.


    But Liu Zhen''s face is not showing any sadness, just a kind of extreme peace, even a little hate can not feel: "less wind, anger is still?"


    Chu Feng sneered and turned aside. The three warriors who had originally washed the Jin''s mountain villa were thrown out. They were brought up by the three strong judges and knelt on the ground: "I thought it needed some procedures to be reasonable. It seems that master Liu already knows what''s going on, so I won''t say much about it."


    "Before the three heads fall to the ground, hand over Liu Mo and cut off the heads for me. I can consider talking to the Liu family about life and death!"


    A knife also from Lin Huali''s hand to Chu Feng''s hand, Yin Han Sen Leng with a violent killing machine!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1296

    A knife in hand, dead silent!


    Chu Feng wandered to the back of the three martial artists. His indifferent eyes passed over the faces of Liu''s family and even looked at Liu Zhen. The rest of the people looked unnatural and uneasy, and some were confused. So far, some people did not know why Chu Feng killed Liu''s garden, but they did not know that it was not important at the moment.


    Because Chu Feng has clearly revealed his murder.


    Standing behind the three warriors, Chu Feng''s mouth swept the cold arc of killing. Suddenly, he picked up a knife and fell three times. His three heads were wide open and his eyes rolled down on the ground, bringing out blood stains.


    Some people with weak psychological capacity screamed and even fainted. Even the three brothers of Liu Qifei were speechless by the bloody shock, and even felt cold and fear.


    Only Liu Zhen is quiet. It seems that such a thing is not a big deal. His eyes are slightly heavy: "less wind, really want Liumo?"


    Chu Feng believed that Liu Zhen already knew what had happened and why he was coming this evening, so he nodded: "Liu Mo can talk about death. Liu Mo will not die. All of you will die. Otherwise, when I think of the Jin family members who died in Jinshi mountain villa, my heart will be bleeding and painful."


    "Jin Xiaoqi is my woman. I don''t want her to hate me all my life!"


    Chu Feng''s words also made the confused people react. Those people of the Liu family were angry and looked at Liu Qifei and his family. They began to wonder why Chu Feng killed the Liu family. It turned out that it was because of the Jin''s villa. From now on, Liu Mo is the mastermind of Jin''s villa.


    Liu Zhen felt Chu Feng''s unswerving killing opportunity, and carelessly glanced at the small building from the corner of his eye and took a deep breath: "what kind of method can let you calm down your anger and protect all the lineages of Liu family, even Liumo?"


    Chu Feng''s backhand knife shot out, and a man who secretly wanted to run away was pierced to death by the knife: "impossible!"


    "Son!" All of a sudden, a woman began to cry. The one who was killed by chufeng''s knife was her son. She ran over and shook it for a few times, but there was no response. Her eyes showed sadness and anger. She pulled out the knife and ran to Chu Feng: "you devil, I will kill you to avenge my son!"


    Lin Huali''s cold eyes coagulated. Before the woman approached, she had already flashed directly in front of Chu Feng. With both hands, she handed out a holding gesture and pinched the woman''s hand. Her back hand snatched the knife mercilessly across the woman''s throat. A life fell on the ground and completely extinguished her vitality. Lin Huali also returned to Chu Feng''s side.


    In the face of these Chu winds, Liu''s people, who did not dare to act rashly, did not show any emotion in the face of these Chu winds. They just looked at Liu Zhen: "five minutes from now on, if you don''t hand over Liu Mo, I''ll kill one person every other minute. Don''t doubt my killing. All the doubters are dead."


    Liu Zhen frowned slightly. Now, everyone in Liu''s family is very precious. Although he has three sons, there are not many grandchildren of the third generation. Although Liu Mo is a bit dandy, he has some ability. In the future, not to mention the rise and glory, at least he can do something for Liu.


    Most importantly, he never thought about letting Liu Mo die, even when he started talking to Liu Zhixin.


    Chu Feng was not in a hurry. He sat in a chair that was found by the strong man in the ruling. This situation made those people of Liu family nervous, especially Liu Qixin and Liu Qihong: "father, as long as we hand over Liu Mo, we can keep our life. What are you hesitating about? Is it difficult to ask all of us to die?"


    Liu Zhen frowned deeper, even a little sad in his heart. The enemy was not united at present, but wanted to throw out Liu Mo to calm down the anger of Chu Feng. We have to say that this is a kind of sadness between relatives.


    Besides Liu Qifei''s, Liu Qixin and Liu Qihong also made a lot of noise. Liu Mo''s death can save the rest of Liu''s family, so there is no need to hesitate.


    Although Liu Zhen is the master of the family, it is difficult to offend the public. Especially at this time, it is easy to produce the opposite effect. He sighs slightly: "fly together, hand over Liu Mo!"


    Liu Zhen called out but did not respond. Liu Zhen''s spirit was shocked and turned back. Liu Qixin and Liu Qihong were standing behind. Their eyes subconsciously looked at the small building and saw Liu Qifei sneaking into the building. At this time, the baby''s crying voice came from the upstairs, and the cry was resounding.


    When Chu Feng, who was sitting on the chair, heard the cry of the baby, his heart trembled unnaturally. He looked at the second floor where the doors and windows were closed. He didn''t know why the cry made his heart beat inexplicably, just like the feeling when ye Ling was born.


    Body involuntarily stood up, eyes with a touch of meditation, a little confused, why he would have such a feeling?


    Liu Xin suddenly thought of a person from Liu Zhifeng!


    Just thinking of a possibility, Liu Zhen has already cried out: "go and bring Liu Mo out for me. Third, you take someone to catch Liu Qifei. This asshole, this asshole, I want his life!"Liu Qixin and Liu Qihong suddenly thought of something. They looked ugly. Liu Qixin asked two guards to follow him to the back. It was obvious that they wanted to take Liu Mo out of custody. Liu Qihong took several guards to the small building quickly. Knowing what Liu Qifei wanted to do, he was in a bad mood.


    Bang bang bang!


    All of a sudden, Liu Qihong and his people have not been close to the small building, there is a gunshot in the building, heard several screams, Liu Zhen look more ugly, Liu Qihong also stopped.


    In order to prevent accidents, Liu Zhen had just arranged four people to guard in the small building to prevent anyone from approaching. But now these gunshots are self-evident, and those people are dead. There are loud laughter and women''s sad and angry voice: "brother, put my daughter down!"


    Chu Feng frowned, heard that it was Liu Zhixin''s voice, a bad premonition in the heart, feel that some bad things seem to happen to dog blood.


    After a while, Liu Qifei, who entered the small building, came out. He just had a baby in his arms. With a gun in his hand, he stared at the child whose eyes were bright and didn''t even cry. Liu Qixin had already led people to escort Liu Mo out of the building.


    A sneer: "father, you want to use my son''s sacrifice to make a living for you, no way, absolutely no way!"


    A grim smile appeared on his face, and the guns in his hands trembled a little more: "now let Liu Mo go and let all my people come here, or I will kill this little guy and let you die with me. I will let the whole Liu family bury me, and no one can kill my son!"


    Liu Zhen was trembling with anger, which was a chip to keep all the members of the Liu family. But now Liu Qifei is taking a bloody Liu Mo as a chip to threaten him. You can imagine his mood.


    Liu Qifei''s back, weak, just after giving birth to a child, pale Liu Zhixin has already supported the stairs down, saw her elder brother so angry and said: "Liu Qifei, you immediately let my child go, otherwise I and you will die, I will let your family die, can''t die again."


    "Shut up!" Liu Qifei didn''t look back. He just moved his body to one side and leaned against the wall to prevent people from attacking each other. He snorted coldly: "I don''t want to do that. Even if Liu Mo made such a mistake and implicated the whole family, I''m still very ashamed. But as a parent, who wants his son to die?"


    "Liu Zhixin, I''m your elder brother. I don''t want to fight against you like this, but I just want Liu Mo to be OK. Let them let Liu Mo go, or I''ll kill your child right away!"


    Liu Zhixin held the stairs and stood there, afraid to anger Liu Qifei. Her eyes looked out: "father, let go of Liu Mo!"


    Liu Zhen was completely beyond Liu Zhen''s control. His face was gloomy and he waved to Liu Qixin to let Liu Mo go. The latter ran to Liu Qifei and wondered how his sister-in-law had a child, but it seemed that the child could keep him from the butcher''s knife of Chu Feng.


    Liu Qi Feijia affirmed that his decision was correct. He said coldly, "father, arrange a car for me right away. I have to leave here. In addition, I also want to take away my family members. At the same time, I will prepare 100 million pool coins for me. I will release the child when I am safe."


    Liu Zhixin exclaimed: "no way!" How can a shrewd woman not know Liu Qifei''s plan at the moment, coldly said: "I will not agree with you to leave with your child. Although you will not hurt her, this is the only chip you can survive. You will not give it back to me in your lifetime, and you will put forward more shameless conditions."


    "So you must let go of the child immediately. I promise you can get out of Liu''s garden. Otherwise, not only will you die, but your son and family will die!"


    "You promised, but I didn''t!" Chu Feng couldn''t see the situation clearly and was surprised that Liu Zhixin had a child, but the doubts in her heart could not be solved after all. Hearing Liu Zhixin''s promise, she shook her head slightly: "today, Liu must die, the rest is your own affairs of the Liu family. Whoever blocks me again, I will kill all the people."


    With one hand raised, the ruling ruled that all the strong had made an attack posture. As long as Chu Feng gave an order, they would not take charge of the Liu family''s infighting, but would directly use the most cruel means to destroy them.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was about to issue an order to kill, Liu Zhixin exclaimed in a hurry and took two steps forward, but her body just gave birth to some weakness and fell on the ground, hoarse: "that''s your daughter!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1297

    Is that your daughter?


    Six words run through the audience. In addition to Liu Zhen''s father and son, all of them, including Chu Feng, had their mouths wide open.


    Chu Feng even thought, if there was no Liu mo matter, no Jin''s mountain villa blood case, if he didn''t come to Hanhuang south, would Liu Zhixin never tell him and he had a daughter all his life?


    Everyone''s mood was different, especially Liu''s, who was surprised that Liu Zhixin was hiding to give birth to a child, and the baby was Chu Feng''s.


    According to the time to calculate, at the beginning between Liu and Chu Feng, but there is still a grudge, how Liu Zhixin and Chu wind super friendship?


    Feel is so unbelievable, but Liu Zhixin''s identity and her character are destined that she is not a liar, such a lie is not necessary, after the shock is happy, unexpectedly Liu Zhixin has Chu Feng''s child, so Liu''s not only do not need to be destroyed, but also can get great benefits?


    The mood completely changed in a short period of time, from the fear of Chu Feng raising the butcher''s knife to now everyone''s mind is what kind of benefits from Chu Feng''s hands.


    And Chu Feng as the party, gaping mouth slowly closed, want to say pit father don''t joke, but calculate the time, Liu Zhixin really pregnant words is now this time birth, and Liu Zhixin also has no need to cheat him.


    Even if Chu Feng has let Liu''s family go now, if the child is not his chufeng''s, then there will be more cruel killing.


    I feel absurd, but the fact is so real. I also understand why Liu Qifei wants to catch the child. Obviously, it is not to threaten Liu Zhen, but to threaten him. Because the child is his, he can get vitality.


    His eyes slowly calmed down from the shock, and there was another daughter in the dark. Chu Feng didn''t question Liu Zhixin''s words. He just looked at Liu Qifei, who was holding the baby. Then he looked at the bright little girl in his arms. Although he was just born, he could already see that he was definitely a beauty when he grew up.


    Slightly soft eyes offset the killing machine: "Chu Mu ran, after you call Chu Mu ran!"


    Lying on the ground, Liu Zhixin looks stunned, surprised to look at Chu Feng. She thought Chu Feng would suspect, but when she said it was his daughter, Chu Feng didn''t have any suspicion. Instead, she gave the girl a name in front of so many people.


    Chu Mu ran, a very nice name, clear heart and elegant, this moment Liu Zhixin''s heart unexpectedly inexplicably some moved, to Chu wind had never had a mood.


    Liu Qifei broke the silence and said with a sneer: "now your daughter is in my hand. If you want her to be safe, just do as I said. Otherwise, it''s enough to take your first child to be buried with her."


    Chu Fengliu shows a light playfulness. Ye Ling is his first child. However, there are not many people who know about it. Chu Feng will not explain: "what if I don''t?"


    "Do you think you have a choice?" Liu Qifei gave a noncommittal smile. He believed that as long as he held the child in his hand, he could completely grasp Chu Feng. He also understood that it was useless to rely on anyone and everything should be controlled in his own hands.


    Liu Mo also came back to her mind. She was the daughter of Chu Feng and Liu Zhixin. She also smelled the great opportunity and looked at Chu Feng with a grim smile: "I didn''t expect that my sister-in-law would have been taken down by you, and she would have been hiding at home to give birth to children. If I had known, why should I be so passive?"


    "But it''s not too late, Chu Feng, promise me a few conditions, I''ll let your daughter go!"


    Chufeng light smile, with endless banter: "say to listen to!"


    Liu Mo felt that Chu Feng was now a mousetrap, indicating Liu Qifei not to be anxious and sneering: "it''s very simple. Support me to become the master of Liu''s family, and then unconditionally help me to become the chief of the cold desert south. In addition, he declared to the world that he would never be an enemy of Liu Mo all his life. In addition, there was one last request."


    "I know that Jin Xiaoqi has nothing to do with you. Send her back to me. I don''t want to marry her!"


    Hold up a hand, a situation I have in the world: "promise three conditions, I''ll let your daughter go, how about?"


    Not only Chu Feng, but also the people around him burst into light ridicule. Liu Mo was simply wishful thinking. He not only wanted to become the owner and chief of the family, but also promised not to fight against him to save his life. Finally, he even wanted to marry Jin Xiaoqi. Zhuque shook his head secretly, which could have predicted the end of Liu mo.


    People can be greedy. Even if Liu Mo asks for absolute security, we can understand that Liu Mo not only wants absolute security, but also wants to become the chief executive, and even wants to marry Jin Xiaoqi. This is no longer a simple greed, it is simply greedy to have no bottom line.


    Liu Mo didn''t know that Chu Feng was a man who attached great importance to feelings and would definitely agree to his conditions. Moreover, as long as Chu Feng declared to the whole world that he was not against him, he would certainly do it. Therefore, he didn''t mind taking advantage of the child''s chip to make chufeng not only unable to kill him, but also to support him to the top.


    But Liu Mo''s fantasy is beautiful, the reality is cruel.Because the person he threatened was Chu Feng, a legendary youth. He was not only the emperor of the underground world of the holy Dynasty, but also the real master of the ruling house. He had some warriors under his command, some of whom were beyond the expectation of all people.


    The corner of the mouth slowly raised a playful smile, Chu Feng slightly sighed: "people can be greedy, but don''t be too greedy. Just now maybe you said let me let you go, I may agree, but now I''m sorry, your behavior, your greed and your arrogance have angered me, I will kill you!"


    "And cut off your head with my own hands, I swear, I will!"


    Liu Mo''s pupil shrinks violently. It is hard to believe that Chu Feng would not compromise: "aren''t you afraid that I will kill your daughter?"


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand, and the knife in Lin Huali''s hand reached his hand. Only a shadow appeared in front of a middle-aged beautiful woman. The knife was directly put on her neck: "this seems to be Liu Shao''s mother. Do you want her to die or live? You can threaten me. It seems that I can also threaten you?"


    Liu Mo was stunned and hesitated. It was his own mother. Liu Qifei saw his son''s looseness and snorted coldly: "don''t be affected by him. As long as we hold his daughter and get everything, what are we afraid of?"


    Chu Feng Oh, the hand to the direct stroke, a life fell in the hand, the look also cold down, Liu Qifei''s ruthless let him know, he does not care about these people''s death, only care about his only son.


    He turned and thrust his knife into the ground, ignoring the ugly look of all the people in the Liu family, and made a decision: "kill all the people in Liu Qifei''s family, and I will give the rest of Liu''s family a chance to survive!"


    Liu Zhen''s body changed dramatically. Chu Feng asked them to do it even if he didn''t do it himself. It''s just a cruel method. Before he could react, Liu Qixin and Liu Qihong, who had been fighting with each other for a long time, waved their hands: "kill them for me!"


    Liu Qifei and Liu Mo clenched their fists, but they did not stop them.


    Because it''s not Chu Feng who''s attacking now. It''s doomed that their threat has no effect at all. It just looks at Liu Qixin and Liu Qihong with hatred in his eyes. He has decided that as long as Chu Feng agrees to their conditions, he will kill these two bastards immediately.


    The backyard was full of blood. Liu Mo resisted the anger and grief in his heart and bit his teeth and said, "Chu Feng, I''ll give you three times to think about it. If you don''t agree, then even if you kill me, I''ll let your daughter bury me with me!"


    "One!"


    Directly began to count points, showing his toughness, and Chu Feng did not know how to go back to the chair and sit down, cocked up his legs and looked at the Liu family father and son.


    Liu Mo saw Chu Feng in such a situation, his expression was stunned, and he secretly bluffed and felt that he must be the winner today. He gave a cold drink: "two!"


    But Chu Feng still did not mean to move. This time, not only Liu Mo, but also Liu Qifei, who was more calm, began to panic. He thought that it was the baby who had just been born and didn''t have the feeling of blood thicker than water, so Chu Feng didn''t care at all?


    Liu Zhixin in the small building bit her lips for fear that Chu Feng would give up her newly born daughter, but she also believed that Chu Feng was not that kind of merciless person, and must have his own plan, so Liu Zhixin slowly got up, but did not speak.


    Three word exit, Liu Mo saw Chu Feng but still did not move, angry way: "Chu Feng, are you really not afraid that I will kill your daughter?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands, indifferent posture: "you have already counted three, let''s go!"


    Liu Qifei and his son''s body was shaking, and pain appeared on his face. Chu Feng''s appearance could explain everything. The father and son looked at the dead people. Liu Qifei crazily held a gun against the girl''s head. He was completely desperate and did not expect to threaten Chu Feng. He said angrily, "don''t blame me."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, his eyes showed the light of death: "looking for death!"


    With the two words of Chu Feng falling down, Liu Qifei is about to pull the gun to kill the newly born girl, but before he shoots, he feels a trace of coolness. Subconsciously, he looks up and sees nothing clearly. He feels a light hand and a pain in his wrist. He falls down with Liu Mo and lies on the ground in front of him.


    Chu Feng also stood up, with a knife in his hand: "I am Chu Feng, but let''s not forget that I am still the ruler, I control the mysterious and powerful warrior."


    "Threatening me? Childish


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1298

    The one who did it, the rosefinch!


    After Chu Feng attracted the attraction of Liu Qifei''s father and son, Zhuque avoided everyone''s eyes and went into the dark. When Liu Qifei was so excited that he could not control Chu Feng, he suddenly killed him and shot down the gun in his hand when he took away the child in his arms, making both father and son fall to the ground in confusion.


    For others, this is a difficult thing, but for the mysterious and powerful warrior, it is not difficult to complete all this with speed.


    The bargaining chip of survival negotiation was carried away by the rosefinch, and the two father and son were also exposed to everyone''s eyes. Both Liu Qifei and Liu mo were worried because they knew that this time was really over.


    If you have a child in hand, you can even argue with Chu Feng. Now that there is no child in hand, plus the threat just now and the murder opportunity revealed to the child, both father and son can''t think of the reason why Chu Feng didn''t kill them.


    Chu Feng comes forward with a knife, and everyone feels palpitating. It seems that they can see Liu Qifei and Liu Mo''s head landing. Chu Feng only wants to kill Liu mo. now, because of the children''s affairs, only two father and son are left.


    Although those people of the Liu family are cold-blooded and only care about their own life and death, they still have some sympathy to see Master Liu Qifei exposed to the knife of Chu Feng. After all, they are still relatives.


    Liu Mo''s first reaction came over, quickly got up and knelt on the ground, kowtow to Chu Feng constantly: "wind less, I''m wrong, please forgive me once, I can be a cow and a horse for you, please don''t kill me!"


    Liu Qifei also felt flustered. He could ignore the sudden death of his family just now because he still had chips in his hand, but now the chips are gone. He is completely faced with the machete of Chu Feng, and the breath of death envelops him.


    But after all, he didn''t beg for mercy with the same dignity as Liu mo. slowly, he stood up from the ground and looked at Liu Zhixin, who had walked to the door. Relying on the door, he played the family card: "sister, I am your elder brother. When I was young, I often took you everywhere to play. Now I have done something wrong, I don''t hope you can forgive me, but I only have one request."


    Although Liu Zhixin just hated Liu Qifei and took her child as a chip, she was her eldest brother after all. She could not bear to say it


    Liu Qifei''s heart flashed a sly smile, and his face showed a sad and regretful look: "I know that I can''t survive tonight, but I''m a father, and Liu Mo is also your nephew. I''m willing to bear all his sins, one life for another, OK?"


    Chu Feng stood two meters away from the two father and son, looking indescribable. It seems that Liu Qifei is playing a great role now. He can die for his son Liu Mo, but if he really attaches great importance to it, he won''t ignore his two younger brothers and let people kill all his relatives.


    Now said that these are nothing more than to stir up Liu Zhixin''s inner affection, but also clear that there is no effect on his begging for mercy. At the moment, only Liu Zhixin can save them. At this time, they are still playing tricks. Chu Feng really can''t find the reason not to kill him.


    Liu Zhixin did not see this, or such an occasion, she did not think that Liu Qifei can still play what means, just look at Chu Feng: "can you?"


    She did not directly ask Chu Feng to forgive Liu Mo and agree to Liu Qifei''s conditions, because she was very clear that the murder case in Jin''s mountain villa was not so easy to erase. Once a precedent was set, what safety could the people around Chu Feng be said to have?


    So she used the tone of consultation and inquiry, not to stimulate Chu Feng, who is now showing a murderous opportunity.


    Chu Feng did not hesitate to return a way, such as the savage eyes of wild wolves from the Liu Qifei father and son''s body: "if it is to start a life for a life, I may think about it, but now you Liu Qifei takes my daughter to threaten me, what capital do you have to replace your son to die?"


    "Because you both deserve to die, who can replace who?"


    Thinking of that night''s murder case in Jin''s villa, Chu Feng looked at Liu Mo, who was still kneeling on the ground, with a cold look in his eyes. Just because Jin Xiaoqi had done such a cruel and inhuman thing, Chu Feng could not forgive all this at all.


    After all, it was in Jinghai. Liu Mo and Pu Qitai sent for blood washing, or the Jin family, who had something to do with Chu Feng. How could Chu Feng forgive this?


    Liu Zhixin seemed to have expected such a reply. She did not have any unexpected look on her face. She nodded slightly and sighed to Liu Qifei: "when you die, I will bury you for the scenery."


    Liu Qifei''s eyes congealed. Originally, he felt that Chu Feng would certainly agree to such a condition. He did not want Chu Feng to hold on to what he had just done and wanted to kill him. His eyes were also cruel, and he glanced at Liu Zhixin.


    All of a sudden, Liu Qifei burst out, the speed is not slow to Liu Zhixin stretched out a big hand, obviously want to repeat the old skill, rosefinch holding the child, he certainly can not do close to the possibility, but now weak Liu Zhixin, he is confident that he can win, he does not believe that Chu Feng can ignore Liu Zhixin''s life and death.


    Just hope is beautiful, the reality is cruel, Liu Qifei is also a little skilled person, but at this moment, it can''t play any role at all.When the rosefinch took the children from his hand and exposed them to the sight, the strong man in the verdict had already locked the breath of him and Liu mo. at the moment, Liu Qifei just moved. Although the speed was very fast, it was still a little slower in the face of powerful warriors.


    The strong man in the period of natural anger of a ruling Institute immediately followed Liu Qifei when he just moved. In an instant, he stood in front of Liu Zhixin, and a hand stretched out a force to directly shoot Liu Qifei who was close to him.


    Liu Zhixin''s look changed suddenly. Just now she believed that Liu Qifei really wanted to exchange for Liu Mo''s vitality. She even thought that if Chu Feng agreed, she would implore Chu Feng to let Liu Qifei go. After all, all his people had died and their fate was very miserable.


    But at the moment, Liu Zhixin is sure that Liu Qifei was deliberately playing the family card. If she succeeds, she will not watch him die. The only mistake is that he did not expect Chu Feng to refuse.


    When it was impossible to beg for mercy, she started directly on her, obviously to threaten Chu Feng again. Liu Zhixin thought of this, and at the same time, she killed the so-called family affection.


    People like Liu Qifei will not die, and they will certainly do harm to others in the future. It is not Liu Zhixin''s murderous and bloodthirsty, but she knows very well that Liu Qifei will one day implicate the whole Liu family. Like his father, there will be his son. The ancients will not deceive me!


    Liu Zhixin intends to take down Liu Zhixin, but he is judged to be strong. Liu Qifei''s face turns pale in an instant. How can he also wonder why he is so vulnerable to attack because he is still a powerful player.


    But he had no chance to think about it any more. Chu Feng stood behind him with a knife raised high, and he said indifferently: "first, I caught my daughter and threatened me, and now I want to catch my woman to threaten me. This is the person who is uncle and brother. How many people do you want in this world?"


    A knife light fell in an instant, no longer give Liu Qifei a chance to speak. Blood splashed on the ground, and a head with round eyes rolled out, and landed in front of Liu mo.


    There, Liu Mo, who was uneasy, nervous and afraid, had no sorrow of his father''s death, but a kind of chilly from the bottom of his heart, kowtow more fiercely: "less wind, I''m really wrong, you just let me go, all this is my father this guy taught bad, is I blinded my eyes for a time."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to listen to Liu Mo''s nonsense at all. In the eyes of the Liu family, he walked up to Liu Mo and said indifferently: "once you sent someone to kill me because I destroyed your good deeds, and then used the relationship to let the sun god killer group attack me. Not only that, but also after I forgive you, you have to do it."


    "I don''t want to argue with you on your sister-in-law''s face. After all, the sun god has been destroyed, but you should never have made Jin Xiaoqi''s idea, and blood washed the whole Jin''s villa."


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng felt a little painful. If he had not killed Liu Mo directly because of Liu Zhixin, then Jin Xiaoqi would not have suffered the grief of the death of his relatives, and he would not need to come to the cold wilderness south in such trouble: "so, I can''t find the reason why I don''t want to kill you!"


    Liu Mo''s pupil shrinks violently. He feels that Chu Feng has gradually condensed. He stands up and points to Chu Feng with fierce eyes: "asshole, it''s all your fault. We didn''t make water from the well. Why did you stop me from taking Jin Xiaoqi at the beginning? If you didn''t stop me, would I do something to you?"


    "It''s all your fault. Do you still have the face to come here?"


    Chu Feng sneered: "jinxiaoqi like you?"


    Liu Mo was stunned, but at the moment when he was stunned, the knife in Chu Feng''s hand swept by with a cold and dazzling light. Liu Mo stood in the same place, but his head had already rolled to the ground. Chu Feng shook the knife in his hand and recovered to be clear: "people don''t like you. Why should I watch you do evil?"


    "It''s shameless to be a man, and people are not allowed to help others. If you don''t die, who will die?"


    At this moment, the garden completely quiet down, Chu Feng backhand knife directly inserted on the ground, regardless of what kind of eyes of Liu''s people went, looking at the lovely little girl in the arms of rosefinch, with a soft look, this is his second child.


    Just want to speak, but see the rosefinch dazed look, Chu Feng stunned in her eyes shook a hand, but still no response, the corner of the mouth twitch: "Zhuque Tianwang!"


    "Rosefinch king!"


    After calling twice, the rosefinch regained consciousness. She handed the child to Chu Feng in embarrassment. She turned around with a little red face. Looking at the child in her arms just now, she suddenly felt that she wanted a child. For a moment, she was in a daze.


    Chu Feng didn''t think of anything, holding the baby to Liu Zhixin, looking at the weak pale but smiling woman, he said with a smile: "can I say you are a rascal?"


    Liu Zhixin blinked: "actually, I can be more rogue!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1299

    There were only a few people in the dull and quiet hall.


    Liu''s blood has been completely over, Liu Zhen let people deal with those corpses, but also followed Chu Feng to the hall. Looking at Chu Feng who was teasing the little girl there with Liu Zhixin, Liu Zhen felt a burst of regret.


    When Liu Zhixin came back to be pregnant, she told him that even if he could not get Chu Feng''s friendship, he should not be the enemy. The best way is to let Liu Mo have nothing substantive in his hand, because as long as he has a heart for Jin Xiaoqi, sooner or later he will offend Chu Feng.


    At the beginning, Liu Zhen didn''t say no to this. Although he promised Liu Zhixin on the surface, he still secretly let Liu Mo do what he should do. Liu Mo could intervene a little in the affairs of the group and Liu''s family.


    But now Liu Zhen is blaming himself for not listening to Liu Zhixin''s words at the beginning. Although he is very calm now, as an old man, so many people died overnight, including his own son and grandson. His heart is a little uncomfortable.


    But he is also very clear, unless he already does not care about anything, otherwise, even if he can not accept the present fact, he must accept it in a gloomy way, unless he wants the last two sons and relatives to die.


    A whole half an hour of dullness, the little girl sleep in the past, Liu Zhixin just softly opened his mouth: "father, are you ready to do next?"


    After this evening''s event, the Liu family, who is the second tier family of Hanhuang south, can''t even be squeezed into it. It''s inevitable that Liu''s family, who has only two sons, can''t have any chance in politics, and all parties can''t give them this opportunity.


    So Liu Zhixin wants to know how her father is going to do next, so as not to fall too miserable, and not to be eroded by all parties.


    Liu Zhen has a complex look at the quiet tea drinking Chu Feng. The guy who killed the door is sitting here, but he can''t do anything. There is something more oppressive and hateful than this, but he doesn''t dare to reveal it easily.


    Take a deep breath, so that he will not be spitting blood. Liu Zhen reluctantly showed a ugly smile: "tomorrow I will announce that you become the master of Liu''s family, and then I will retire. This is your young people''s world."


    Chu Feng did not speak, but it was light to ponder. Liu Zhen really planned not to let his two sons become masters of the house, but pushed Liu Zhixin to the top. Although there was no explanation, the meaning was very clear.


    That is, with the help of his Chu wind, Liu can still stand proud. After all, Liu Zhixin is his woman, and Chu Muran is the child. Chu Feng will not look at Liu Zhixin supporting a broken Liu family, so he will certainly support Liu Zhixin vigorously, and even hold her higher place.


    The abacus was good, but Liu Zhen was doomed to be disappointed this time.


    Liu Zhixin gently shakes her head and looks at the child in her arms with the color of a loving mother: "before, I did everything to prove that I was not inferior to the man. I wanted to be the master and helmsman of Liu''s family. Even if I was entangled with Chu Feng, it was just for this goal."


    "I want to use the blood of Chu Fengwu to produce a congenital warrior, so that Liu''s own martial arts will certainly be high, and I can naturally be superior, but!"


    Liu Zhixin peaceful smile, experienced so much, but also pregnant quiet training for several months of women have seen through a lot of things: "I am always a woman, even if the station is higher, I also need a man''s arms, with Mu ran these days, I have lost that kind of mood."


    Looking at the ugly Liu Zhen, Liu Zhixin knows that this will definitely disappoint her father, but she still confides: "I just want to quietly take care of Mu ran to grow up!" Looking at the man beside him: "it''s enough to let this man take me on a merry go round once in a while."


    Chu Feng looks moving, remembering that when he was in Bingdu, he wanted to take advantage of Liu Zhixin and take the latter to the amusement park. He said a word. It seems that Liu Zhixin still remembers.


    Holding the woman''s hand, although he was many years older: "I raise you!"


    Liu Zhixin showed a happy smile, this moment what Liu family master or the highest position is not as good as the man beside him. Liu Zhixin nodded: "what you say counts!"


    Liu Xin Chu''s heart is shaking, but Liu Zhi''s heart will not shake in his eyes.


    So the final result is that Liu gradually declined!


    Liu Zhixin looked at the ugly looking father and knew what he thought at the moment, but she really didn''t want to be in this home without too much humanity: "father, wait a moment, I will leave with Chu Feng, he also promised that I will not attack Liu again, at the same time, will announce to the public that I Liu Zhixin is his chufeng woman."


    "This is the only thing I can do for the Liu family. It has nothing to do with me whether the Liu family is prosperous or not."


    Liu Zhen was stunned. Her despair improved in an instant. She felt that Liu Zhixin left with Chu Feng, that is, regardless of the life or death of the Liu family, she would declare that she was the woman of Chu Feng. Therefore, she indirectly said that Chu Feng was the son-in-law of his Liu family.Although the effect is not as good as Liu Zhixin, Liu''s family will not be suppressed by anyone in the future, unless those people are not afraid of the majesty of Chu wind.


    Liu Zhen nodded: "I wish you happiness. Can I see my children?"


    "Of course Liu Zhixin''s mood seems to be better. She doesn''t refuse his request. She carries Chu Mu ran and puts it in the old man''s arms. Liu Zhen, who holds a little girl, disperses his fierce and superior dignity, and becomes an ordinary old man with white hair on his temples and kindness in his eyes.


    Liu Zhixin is in a trance in her eyes. Her father is really old!


    Half an hour later, all those who were strong in the ruling withdrew and prepared to leave the south of Hanhuang tonight. At the same time, he also took Liu Zhixin away with him. Chu Feng asked them to escort Liu Zhixin to Guanghan garden in the imperial city. Sooner or later, people would know about this matter. Chu Feng had nothing to hide. This time he wanted to explain to them.


    In addition, Zhu Qiaofeng, the only one who will take Zhu Qiaofeng to the airport, is that Zhu Qiaofeng, who is not prepared to take him to the airport.


    Of course, in order to ensure safety, Chu Feng has also sent news to Murong Bing, asking her to arrive at Wangjing all night. They will arrive at about the same time. Master Jiuye is probably a demigod, and Yamamoto is his close disciple with outstanding talent.


    The sun king can be a protector. Chu Feng has reasons and must be careful of master Jiuye''s conduct. Although he is taboo, he can use the force of taboo to defeat demigods, but now there are many enemies and some unknown powers. Chu Feng always needs to be careful.


    Two in the morning, Hancheng time!


    A flight to Wangjing officially takes off. Hancheng to Wangjing only needs to fly for less than two hours. It will arrive at Wangjing at about four o''clock. There are not many people on the flight at night. The first class cabin where chufeng is located is very quiet.


    Leaning on the chair, Chu Feng opens her eyes and looks at Song Qiaoqiao. The girl has been silent since she came out of the Liu family. She seems to have suffered a great blow. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    She must have known about song Qiaoqiao''s disappearance. She must have known that song Qiaoqiao was around him, but there was no information coming. It was not Chu Feng''s malicious speculation, but there was a feeling that all this was within park''s calculation.


    That is to borrow the hand of Chu Feng to cultivate song Qiaoqiao, because the latter is too persistent and naive. This kind of character is not bad, but in this era, there is no need for naive people to be tricked in the secret channel. If people are not good, Chu Feng can only take song Qiaoqiao with him.


    Try to let this girl go through the bloody and cruel, let her grow up a little faster, maybe the future can''t compare with park in Ying, but at least it won''t be too pitiful and miserable.


    He was ready to have a rest, but he saw the rosefinch staring at him with resentment, shame and anger. He also knew why the rosefinch was angry. Because of the gambling relationship between the two people, the rosefinch did something in secret. Just now he even told him that there was no flight to Wangjing, and we will talk about it tomorrow morning.


    It was true that there was no flight to Wangjing that night, but chufeng gave Cui Zhenxiu a phone call. The latter immediately arranged a night flight and opened an additional one. Therefore, it is understandable that the rosefinch''s eyes are troubled at the moment.


    Seeing that Feng Qingqing and song Qiaoqiao didn''t pay attention to it, Chu Feng approached the past and whispered in the ear of rosefinch: "this defeat has been decided, unless the plane crashes, but that''s impossible. Sister rosefinch, go to Weiss and wash some flowers immediately. I''m going to pick some flowers tonight!"


    The rosefinch''s face was covered with a look of shame and anger, and fiercely glared at Chu Feng, clenched his lips, hesitated in his eyes, and turned his head: "can I replace him?"


    Chu Feng one Leng: "what meaning?"


    No one paid attention to the rosefinch, and no matter how close he was to Chu Feng, he was easily misunderstood. He didn''t know what he said in his ear, but his face became more and more red.


    Chu wind swallows saliva darkly, Zhu que is cold face: "how?"


    Chu Feng looked back sympathetically at Feng Qingqing, who might have fallen asleep with her eyes closed. She secretly said that your master is really not a good man. Then she nodded to the rosefinch and said, "deal


    The rosefinch was relieved and his eyes were firm: "then wait for my news tonight!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1300

    At four o''clock in the morning, the plane landed at Wangjing International Airport on time.


    When Chu Feng and his four men walked out of the engine room, Rao was still shocked by his strong psychology. He saw the vast parking square covered with black and black soldiers and policemen who used to be armed with guns.


    This time, Wang Jing didn''t cover up the whereabouts of the Chu wind at all. He came to Wang Jing in a big way. He didn''t want to come across such a thing just when he arrived. The corners of his mouth twitched: "Damn, do you want to do this? Is this the little Lord a terrorist?"


    Zhuque apprentice and song Qiaoqiao smell speech, seriously nodding, rare heart: "yes!"


    Chufeng turned his eyes speechless. He felt that it was difficult to have a chat with these women. Although he was surprised by the noise, Chu Feng calmly stepped off the plane, and a familiar person also came out of the crowd behind him. He was the Secretary of Miyano, Mitsui Masai.


    "Welcome to Wangjing, we have already arranged our accommodation, Meihua hotel!"


    "Welcome me?" Chufeng hears the speech and laughs with astonishment. If we say which kingdom in the world does not welcome him the least, it must be wes. Now the words of Sangu Mayi inevitably make him feel funny: "they are all ready, then lead the way!"


    Mitu Masai looks a little unnatural. How can you not know that Chu Feng was picking words just now, but there is no way to do it. This time Chu Feng came openly. Although he did not mean that he came for Yamamoto''s challenge, we all know that chufeng will not come here for no reason.


    Out of the airport, the motorcade was already ready and mighty, which was even more grand than the time when they met the heads of state. Many people who came late at night looked at them one after another. They were curious and surprised to see who sent out such a line-up to meet them.


    But the armed police had three floors inside and three outside. They couldn''t see Chu Feng at all. Finally, they could only give up and watch the motorcade leave far away.


    "It seems that I heard two words missing from the wind just now!"


    Outside the airport, several figures were standing there. One of them was Lin Yuner, who had been reported in Huangcheng college. He was going to have a class now. But because Dan wanted to come to Weiss to see a star''s concert, he took her with him.


    Just now, the soldiers and police surrounded the area. She didn''t see any people, but she heard the word "Feng Shao".


    Dan Dan now very enjoy this feeling, smell speech a Leng, immediately looked to the far away motorcade: "may really be him, someone sent out a challenge to him, is a man, naturally want to come, but I don''t have time to go back to prepare for marriage with Ye Shao, otherwise I really want to see fengshao''s demeanor!"


    With a trace of blazing in her eyes, compared with Ye Zisheng''s noble status, Chu Feng''s rebellious pronoun is more moving to her, but Dan Dan also knows enough to stop. As long as she catches Ye Zisheng, she can be rich and prosperous all her life.


    Lin Yuner nodded slightly. What the young man said now was that the wind was less and he heard more. Lin yun''er was more curious and had some thoughts about the man he had never met. Unfortunately, he didn''t see him. He felt a little sorry in his heart.


    "Come on, let''s go!"


    Dan Dan shakes his head at Lin Yuner''s dejected appearance, and so on. There will be a flight to the imperial city at 5:30. She is going to take a rest first: "you''d better concentrate on dealing with Su Mo Bei. I can see that as long as you work harder, there is still a chance. Don''t let me down!"


    That is to say, but Dan Dan doesn''t really mean that. Dignity is that you look at me to show off, but you have nothing. To do so is just to let Lin Yuner appreciate her tears.


    The real reason is that she used to work as a valet for Lin Yuner. Dan Dan now wants to use such a method to make Lin Yuner follow her side. She certainly can''t let Lin Yuner and any one of them in Su Mobei together. It''s just to satisfy her frustration in those years.


    Of course, Lin yun''er didn''t know. She just looked back at the direction of the motorcade leaving. She didn''t feel much about the top young masters like Su Mo Bei Li Ji. It was just a kind of vanity. The only thing she heard was Chu Feng, which made her heart beat unnaturally every time she heard it.


    At the beginning, the shadow of Chu was not destined to shake his head in the wind!


    Forty minutes later, the Plum Blossom Hotel, the most advanced hotel in Weiss, is more prosperous and luxurious than those decorated by Emperor Baihe and via, even Hilton.


    The motorcade stopped outside the hotel steadily. There was no one coming and going in the early morning, so it didn''t attract too many people''s attention. Under the hospitality of Mitsui, Chu Feng and others got off the car and had not entered. A bright figure appeared in front of them.


    With a charming smile, Naoko nakami has gradually become a superior woman. At first, she was weak and oppressive around Yamamoto''s four fields. What''s more, it is a kind of elegant demeanor blooming. Now, her status is second only to the president of the plum blossom club. Naturally, this woman has cultivated a surprising momentum.


    Mitu Ma Yi raised a humble smile. In the past, he didn''t pay attention to Chi Ko of China and the United States, but with the death of Miyano, he was a humble person: "miss Chiko, fengshao will be given to you. In addition, Prince xinzinei wants to invite Feng Shao to have a breakfast tomorrow morning. I hope you can arrange it."Michiko nakami nodded slightly, and Mitsui withdrew respectfully. The motorcade also drove away from the hotel. It seemed that it had never appeared in general.


    This time Chu Feng came to Weiss, the official force welcomed it for the sake of chufeng''s insinuation and bringing in too many people. The reason why Zhizi of China and the United States met each other was that she and chufeng were also acquainted. The most important thing was that Zhizi was a charming woman and an important figure in the plum blossom club. With her receiving Chu Feng, we could have insight into a lot of information.


    But what they didn''t expect was that nakami Zhizi was the man of Chu Feng.


    "Less wind, please!"


    Zhongmei Zhizi didn''t show any unnecessary look in public, but politely invited Chu Feng to come in and took the elevator to the person in charge of the plum blossom hotel. Standing in front of the sightseeing glass here, you can take a panoramic view of two-thirds of the scenery of Wangjing.


    Although it is not as high as Wangjing tower, it is also one of the tallest buildings in Wangjing. It can be imagined what kind of financial resources and identity are needed for consumption here.


    Entering the already prepared suite, Chu Feng''s left eye has already looked 360 degrees to make sure that there is no monitoring. Nakami Zhizi also said: "before the master, I have checked three times before you come, and make sure that there is no monitoring equipment. You and several young ladies are comfortable living here, and I will arrange other things."


    Both Zhuque apprentice and song Qiaoqiao were stunned when they heard what Zhizi said. They were sure they didn''t hear it wrong. Zhongmei Zhizi was called master chufeng.


    Zhongmei Zhizi''s face is a little red. Although she has experienced human affairs, she is not often said by Feng Qingqing. It is inevitable that she is a little shy. Most importantly, she has no relationship with Chu Feng at all. She even has no kiss. Her eyes are inexplicable and have some bitterness.


    Chu Feng turned his eyes helplessly: "she is just a slave to me, not my woman, Feng Qingqing. Next time I doubt the character of this young master, I will eat you."


    Feng Qingqing pouts her lips wrongly. She is not an enchanting and charming person. She just likes to tease Chu Feng. She is scolded by the rosefinch and walks towards a room. She just doesn''t forget to turn back and wink at Chu Feng when she closes the door.


    Zhu que waits for Feng Qingqing to go in. She has nothing to do with her. She also goes to another room. Chu Feng wants to say something. Song Qiaoqiao sits there without blinking. She squints: "what are you doing here? Don''t you go to take a bath and have a quick rest?"


    Song Qiaoqiao immediately aggrieved, eyes angry, resentment staring Chu Feng into the room, in the heart secretly scolded Chu Feng to other women are so gentle, only to her so fierce, it is not a man to come.


    When only she and Zhongmei Zhizi were left in the hall, Chu Feng sat down and said, "how is your development now?"


    "As long as you give me another half a year, with strong funds and force, I can secretly control 80% of the power of the club and replace the chairman of the island!"


    This is a little beyond Chu Feng''s expectation.


    Zhongmei Zhizi nodded, and gradually occupied a high position. She was very careful and sensitive to everything, and her observation power increased a lot. Chu Feng did not conceal the look in her eyes. How could she not know what to look at?


    However, nakami Chiko was not gazed at like a pilgrim woman. Mingming was very proud, but he still wanted to scold. On the contrary, he was a little more upright: "if only relying on my strength and the help of the master of Yihe family, it would not be so fast, but the advice and help of Prince Xinzi made me save a lot of time."


    "So what I have achieved now, in addition to your support, is the support of Prince Xinzi."


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly, so the explanation was reasonable. He only straightened up Zhongmei Zhizi deliberately. Chufeng was speechless: "China and America, are you trying to seduce me?"


    After hearing this, nakami Zhizi was stunned, and immediately, like many servile Weiss women, shook his head and said, "I am the master, your slave, and everything I have is yours. Therefore, I am not qualified to seduce you. As long as you need, China and America are a humble plaything under you!"


    Chu Feng smile, slightly with fun: "I hope you can always maintain this mentality, go to rest first, tomorrow is not Xinzi, but also invite me to eat breakfast?"


    Zhongmei Zhizi nodded and got up. She was a little disappointed. She seduced Chu Feng and didn''t move her. As a woman of Chu Feng as a slave, Zhongmei Zhizi felt that Chu Feng couldn''t go to her once, that is, she didn''t trust her. She felt that her life was not her own.


    After Zhongmei Zhizi left, Chu Feng pondered for a moment. Although Zhongmei Zhizi behaved as naturally as possible in front of him, Chu Feng could still feel the uneasiness and nervousness in her heart and smile bitterly: "what''s the matter with the women in this country? If you don''t go to her once, she seems to have no sense of security?"


    Feeling a bit ridiculous, Chu Feng also look at the time, should be earlier than he Murong ice why not come?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1301

    More than five o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng stood in the window of the room, still did not have the meaning of rest.


    Moreover, with the improvement of strength, Chu Feng felt that a simple rest was enough to maintain the best spirit. After resting on the flight to Wangjing for more than an hour, Chu Feng did not feel tired at the moment, but stood there with a trace of worry in his eyes.


    He just gave Jianghai a phone call. Liu Yan told Murong Bing that she had already taken a flight and should have arrived an hour ago. But now Chu Feng can''t contact Murong Bing. I don''t know if she will have an accident.


    Although Murong Bing''s strength is equivalent to the peak of the late demigod period, Chu Feng is worried that Murong Bing will encounter those special days after the event of mengtuoshan. His eyes are worried and he dials Murong Bing''s phone again.


    Originally, there was still the sound of shutting down the phone. I didn''t want to be connected this time. But before I could speak, Murong Bing''s voice rang out first: "husband, I''ll go to see you later. Someone wants to fight with me. Jianghai calls Wang Jing, and she''ll roll the sheets for you when I''m dead!"


    After saying the phone directly hang up, Chu Feng mouth twitch for a while and then call, although still ring, but no one answered.


    However, the nervous heart also calmed down. Murong Bing''s tone was very relaxed, which indicated that there would be no danger. He turned around to have a rest. When he had breakfast with Xinzi, there was news from outside.


    Curiously looking at the door, the door suddenly opened, and the rosefinch came in carrying something. Chu Feng fixed his eyes on the corner of his mouth and thought of the words that the bird and he said on the plane, and let Feng Qingqing replace her.


    Originally, Zhu que was only joking. I didn''t want her to carry Feng Qingqing. Seeing her miserable appearance, she couldn''t move. Chu Feng knew that she must have been temporarily blocked by Zhuque.


    Feng Qingqing''s voice was plaintive, and her eyes were full of grievances: "that''s the bet between you and the young master, and I have nothing to do with it. I''m still a big girl. How can you do this? I don''t do it. It must be very painful!"


    Zhu que looks embarrassed. After taking a bath just now, she went to Feng Qingqing and told her that she had another bet with Chu Feng, and now she has lost. She asked Feng Qingqing to share with her master, that is, to offer some flowers.


    But Feng Qingqing not only laughed, but also refused without hesitation.


    But she was teased by Feng Qingqing. Zhuque blocked Feng Qingqing''s power directly, so that she did not have any movement ability to carry it to Chu Feng''s room. At the moment, seeing her apprentice''s pitiful appearance, she suddenly felt a little soft hearted, but thought that chufeng was not the size of a person, and his mouth was sore.


    "Qingqing, the master raised you so much and taught you skills. Now you should sacrifice yourself for me."


    "I don''t!" Although Feng Qingqing seduces Chu Feng in all kinds of ways, it is only a kind of expression of playfulness. If she is asked to take the place of Zhuque''s absurd gamble, she will not: "you should bear your own mistakes. This is what you taught me."


    As one of the four heavenly kings of the court of adjudication, Zhu que is one of the four kings of the court. She has been shamed and embarrassed with her mouth. She has been secretly laughed by Feng Qingqing for many times. Now she still wants to look like that. How could Zhuque turn back to agree and directly turn around: "I can''t do it either!"


    Facing Chu Feng, he pointed to Feng Qingqing, who was just wearing thin pajamas on the bed and his graceful body loomed faintly: "people are here. You can enjoy it slowly. You can go before and after you go!"


    Feng Qingqing''s face collapsed, and her mouth pouted directly. She could hang a bottle: "master, you are not a human being. You hurt me!"


    Zhuque was embarrassed and didn''t answer. She turned around and was about to leave. But just two steps away, her body suddenly fell on the ground, and Chu Feng came over playfully. Three gold needles directly blocked all the power of Zhuque. Even if she was in the seventh heaven anger state, she could only fall down.


    Usually words certainly can''t hurt the rosefinch, but now the heart of the rosefinch is embarrassed and shy, so it''s hit!


    Zhu que some flustered, looking at Chu Feng to his face, look nervous: "do you want to do?"


    Although I have seen the body of the rosefinch, I''ve seen it again. With the noble status and powerful strength of the rosefinch, Chu Feng always has the idea of conquering.


    Of course, the real reason is that if Chu Feng wants to completely control Zhuque and the third branch rudder, then only destroy the woman''s pride and everything, so that she can produce submission to herself, so naturally it is impossible for Feng Qingqing to replace her.


    The reason why she pretended to agree on the plane was to see whether the rosefinch would really do it. Now that the rosefinch did it, Chu Feng was a little surprised, and she was more sure that the idea in her heart would succeed. As long as she destroyed her pride and made her have the idea of submission, there would be no change in the third rudder.


    Thinking of what Chu Feng was about to do, Zhuque was really nervous, even more nervous than facing a powerful opponent: "little Lord, I was wrong!"


    "You are right." Chu Feng slightly smile, bitter smile, Zhuque all so old people can say such words, also put her from the ground to throw on the bed: "but you bet skill is not good, always lose, first lose mouth, now also lose backyard flower, is really pitiful, I sympathize with you!""It''s just that I''m also a person with a contractual spirit. If I win, I''ll have to take it. Otherwise, gambling will be meaningless."


    Feng Qingqing, next to her, finally responded, giggling and joking. She looked pale, as if she had won the lottery, but she was accidentally washed away by the water. "Master, I sympathize with you. People also want to share it for you. But the principle of the young master is too strong. I can''t help you! Oh


    Before the words were finished, Chu Feng directly grabbed Feng Qingqing''s leg and threw her to the ground. Then she was stunned and embarrassed to move her eyes away. It turned out that Feng Qingqing was a vacuum. Just like this, her nightdress went directly to her waist, and the mysterious place was directly in her eyes.


    Feng Qingqing has a pain and feels cold under her body. She is completely stagnant. She has no reaction for a time. She has never been seen by anyone since she was a child, except when the rosefinch bathed her.


    Now not only has been looked at, but also looked so thoroughly, so direct, Feng Qingqing for a time forgot the reaction.


    But Chu Feng is too lazy to pay attention to the underground Phoenix Qingqing. All he wants now is to conquer the rosefinch quickly. If he doesn''t deal with the Zhuque, he always feels that there will be changes in the ruling.


    The sensitive rosefinch was desecrated by the Chu wind, so long as it touched the whole body soft and began to resist, but slowly the Chu wind untied her blockade, and the rosefinch forgot to push the Chu wind away.


    Instead, he held out his hand and hugged Chu Feng. He slowly catered to Chu Feng''s enthusiasm there, and then became more active and enthusiastic.


    Until the feeling lost in the feeling of a tearing heart and lung pain, the rosefinch suddenly recovered, exclaimed, tears all of a sudden flow out, biting teeth in a cruel voice scolding: "asshole, slow down!"


    Want to stretch out her head to see what''s going on, but her whole body is powerless and can''t see at all. She listens to the uncomfortable voice in her depression. Her eyes are turned to the dresser opposite the bed, and her mouth is suddenly widened. She looks at the situation of the rosefinch lying there with Chu Feng behind her.


    The rosefinch itself had forgotten everything there. Suddenly, she opened her eyes when she heard Feng Qingqing''s words. Then she remembered that Feng Qingqing was lying under the bed and worried: "little Lord, first throw Qingqing out. Let''s come back, and she will look at it!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door of the room was opened. Song Qiaoqiao stood at the door with an embarrassed look. She didn''t want to open the door either. Just now someone knocked on the door outside, and Chu Feng didn''t respond, so she got up to open the door.


    Two women with opposite styles came in, and no matter what song Qiaoqiao said, they kicked open chufeng''s room directly. The sound insulation effect of Plum Blossom Hotel is very good, even if it is in the suite. Now the door is kicked open, and Chu Feng and Zhuque stop all their actions.


    In addition to don''t know what they do at the door, there are two women at the door.


    Murong ice, as cold as frost!


    Murong Bing blinked his eyes, and then the flowers and branches of his smile trembled: "my husband is powerful. I also said why I didn''t take me with me. It turned out that the master and apprentice had both received and received. However, my husband, you really have a strong taste. For so many years, you are so sexual and still in front of others'' apprentices."


    In Chu Feng''s heart, one hundred thousand grass mud horses can''t be too fast. Even if he is killed, he can''t imagine that Murong Bing will appear when he is so passionate. There is a kind of embarrassment and embarrassment when he is found by others. The rosefinch is even more responsive. Regardless of the pain behind him, he pulled the quilt and directly covered the girl''s body: "nine princess, I was forced to do that!"


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment, and suddenly felt that he was going to have bad luck.


    Sure enough, the cold face completely covered with a layer of frost and cold, gnashing teeth: "I want you to die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1302

    At nine o''clock in the morning, in the suite of the most responsible person of Meihua hotel.


    Chu Feng asked Zhongmei Zhizi to tell Xinzi that it would be ok if she had breakfast. After lunch, she sat there with two black circles under her eyes. She didn''t dare to say a word like a wrong child, but she was scolding. It''s not good for a woman to be too strong!


    Rosefinch look around, see cold frost look or iron green ugly, corners of the mouth can not help but twitch.


    Leng Rushuang knows that she is the eldest granddaughter of Leng family in Jinan. But last night, Leng Rushuang suddenly took out her hand and felt the pressure. Moreover, she started to fight Chu Feng. It happened that Murong Bing was also there. The final result was that Leng Rushuang could not resist Murong Bing''s mightiness and Chu Feng''s scoundrel.


    Although song Qiaoqiao and Zhuque fengqingqing both ran away and hid in the living room when things were not good, Murong Bing''s laughter and cold curse were heard in the open room for two hours. Even the fool knew what happened to the cold frost blocked by Murong ice.


    At the moment, the atmosphere in the hall was awkward and dreary. The rosefinch raised her head and said, "Princess nine, I am indeed forced to do so!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches and wants to explain, but knowing that this explanation just makes him angry. He can''t help but feel more angry when he kills him. He can only listen to the changed version of Zhuque saying there. He says that Chu Feng, relying on the authority of the young master, forcibly wants her, but also attacks Feng Qingqing.


    The ruling system is strict, and the rosefinch dare not violate the order of Chu Feng, so she has no choice but to obey!


    It''s reasonable and well founded. Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang believe it. Even song Qiaoqiao, who is close to him, believes that Chu Feng is helpless. If he knew that the rosefinch could confuse black and white and make him unable to explain, he would not dare to move his mind to this woman even if he killed him. Now he can''t wash his mind when he jumps into the Yellow River.


    Obviously, she believed what Zhuque said. Chu Feng ate the tofu of his subordinates by relying on the identity of the little Lord ruled by him. When she thought of the scene that she saw when she kicked open the door last night, she was as cold as frost. She felt a burst of anger in her heart and scolded secretly in her heart to prevent Chu Feng from treating her in the same way.


    However, Zhu Que and Feng Qingqing are full of banter in their hearts, especially when they think of the heartbreaking pain when they were forced into by Chu Feng. They are even more ashamed and angry. They don''t know how to recover their strength at that time, and they don''t push him away. What Feng Qingqing is interested in is that she is happy to see Chu Feng''s embarrassment.


    "You go out!"


    Cold as frost, the more I think about it, the more uncomfortable I feel. As one of the seven evil kings, she is also the fourth Princess of the wild demon kingdom. She is not only a man who eats her twin Murong Bing, but also eats her twin Murong ice. That kind of pride makes her very unhappy now. She snorts coldly to the rosefinches.


    Murong Bing smile is still charming, wave: "that they want to love, you go out first!"


    The rosefinch and others got up and left the suite. Instead, they felt a little relaxed. Sitting there as cold as frost gave them a sense of depression, and they were far away from the door to save time for the fish in the pond.


    There are only three people left in the suite. They are cold as frost and have no feelings: "Chu Feng, I don''t care what you think of me at the beginning. When I am what I am, but when you accept Su Daji, it''s doomed that this life is impossible for me to find other men except you. Is Su Daji the same with you. Do you know what I mean?"


    Chu Feng was shocked: "what do you mean?"


    As cold as frost, she would like to slap Chu Feng to death. But she also knew that when Murong Bing''s body was obtained by Chu Feng, even if she thought Chu Feng could not die, she would not do anything more, because even if Chu Feng died, the twin chaos had already planted the mark of Chu Feng.


    No man can get them except Chu Feng.


    Holding back the anger in his heart, he was cold as frost and gnashing his teeth and said: "it means that if we lose our lives, it doesn''t matter. But if we lose our lives, the same man will be completely engraved with marks. Anyone who wants to touch us will detonate our bodies, and there will be no bones left, because chaotic body is a kind of natural constitution, which only belongs to one person forever."


    "And you are the best. You get me first and then sudaji. Even if I don''t want to admit that you are my permanent man, I can''t do anything about it."


    In this regard, Leng Rushuang is unwilling and angry. Chu Feng is not her ideal man, at least not for the time being. Therefore, she warned Murong Bing to abide by it. The reason why she didn''t follow her is that Chu Feng could not bear the super strength of chaos before Tianyang period.


    But what she didn''t think of was that Chu Feng''s constitution had already gone to the demigod state because of the quenching body pill. As long as the strong man in the natural anger period could not hurt him, of course, Chu Feng could not use it at will, because that was part of the taboo.


    However, it has no influence on the reception of the two sisters, so Leng Rushuang is very angry when she knows about it. From the imperial city to the battle between Jianghai and murongbing, and after a battle in wangjingdu, she follows the trail of chufeng to Meihua Hotel, but she doesn''t want to see Chu Feng fighting with Zhuque.


    Leng Rushuang is angry about this. She is a proud woman. She doesn''t mind serving the same man as Murong Bing, but it doesn''t mean that she can accommodate other women, so she is angry with Chu Feng and can''t do anything about it.And Chu Feng aftertaste cold as frost, Murong ice also said to him, so there is no curiosity, see Murong ice secretly wink at him, know Murong ice won''t be angry at all because of these, secretly way or ice ice ice, also cough: "then what do you want me to do?"


    Chu Feng believes that now cold as frost has no way out, then it can only be a way to the black, no longer like him to become his woman, or she will die.


    "I want you to become stronger and become the most powerful existence in the world. No matter it is secularity or the five forbidden areas, you must be the supreme king, even"


    speaking of this, Leng Rushuang didn''t continue to say it, and his words reversed: "so from today on, I will take Su Daji with me all the time, we are taking The endless chaos has the most original power. Ordinary martial artists will get twice the result with half the effort. You are taboo, and you have the original power. "


    "So if you get the two of us, you will be able to improve faster than the rest of the warriors. In addition, Su Daji and I are both equal to the strength of the peak state in the later period of the demigods. Your promotion will be more than ten times faster than that of ordinary warriors!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes: "can you say something clear, what do you do with me?"


    Leng Rushuang''s face turned red. After hiding, she glared at Chu Feng angrily. She didn''t know that Chu Feng really didn''t know. She snorted: "I am one of the highest beings of the fox tribe in the wild demon domain. My man must be a strong existence. To follow you is to make you such a bastard become a strong man, even a god!"


    "Of course,,", "


    the words behind are as cold as frost, but their face is a little unnatural red. Murong Bing giggled and winked at Chu Feng:" twin chaotic body, I get the origin, get two get everything, we are inexhaustible chaos original constitution, what do you want to do? "


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. He tasted Murong Bing''s words carefully. Then he looked at his face, which was filled with shame and anger. He suddenly thought of what two palms were clapped together: "do you want me and your sisters to roll the sheets together?"


    "Die!" Such a shameful speech was said by Chu Feng. Although it was right, it was still unacceptable to be cold as frost. He took a pillow and smashed it directly. He thought that pride was like her. After endless years, Chu Feng forcibly took away his body. That''s all, Murong Bing sacrificed himself.


    Let her lose a little of the right to choose, and her body will always be engraved with the mark of Chu Feng. Under her powerlessness, she can only make the Chu wind become a strong one. The oppressive and unyielding mood is beyond the comprehension of others.


    Because she doesn''t love Chu Feng. Unlike Murong Bing, she only has Chu Feng in her heart. She glares at Murong Bing angrily. Her heart is full of shame and anger. What''s more, she regrets why she didn''t find someone to gnaw Murong Bing, so that she can control everything. Now she can only passively accept Murong Bing''s choice.


    Stand up, cold as frost, cold as frost, his face showed a faint red: "Su Daji said,,,, that''s what Su Daji said. From today on, you must release your extra energy on me or Su Daji, so that you can get the strength we contain."


    "Of course, if we are lucky enough to break through the realm of God again, you will get more benefits, you know?"


    When it comes to the sudden cold drink, Chu Feng tenses up his body and nods with a bitter smile. How can you feel that the plot is so familiar, just like double training in TV movies and novels.


    The only difference is that he is a double practitioner. He is a triple practitioner. However, he also knows that Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are both engraved with his mark, just like ice and jade, which is his energy pool. It''s a good thing to look around murongbin and lengrushuang, and swallow his saliva.


    Xindao this time this little, you can also try double. The taste of flying!


    Chu Feng''s eyes are very obscure, but cold as frost is to see in the eyes, just can''t change the fact that Chu Feng is her man. She stares at Chu Feng fiercely and directly turns around to open the door to go out. Murong Bing has another thing to say to Chu Feng.


    Murong Bing raised his hand to close the door, nestled in Chu Feng''s arms, and said: "in order to get the twin chaotic body, I had a few fights with this stuffy girl. You should love me well in the future. Otherwise, even if I can''t find other men to sacrifice myself, I''ll run to the street naked for others to see and piss you off!"


    Chu Feng hugged Murong Bing''s waist and kissed on the red lips: "you are so good to me, I don''t know how to deal with you!"


    "Just work hard when you roll the sheets." Murong Bing blinked her seductive eyes and said the words that made Chu Feng''s desire rise. Then he crossed the topic: "in addition, you should know one thing. Now you have the blessing of me and cold as frost, so your constitution tends to be perfect, so you must be careful about a problem."


    Chu Feng was curious about what other questions he could have and asked, "very important?"


    "Not really!" Murong Bing smile, beautiful eyes looked at the closed door, close to Chu Feng''s ear, whispered: "I don''t care, but the cold spirit let me tell you to pay attention, because you take our sister, your physique has become special, if you leave something in which woman''s body, you will let an ordinary woman have the constitution of practicing martial arts, and even the aging of her face will be slow ¡£¡±"This is a genetic mutation caused by our sister''s constitution, so don''t shoot everywhere. Now you, every bullet is precious!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He felt that it was too mysterious. How could he feel? It was the same as reading those fantasy novels. As long as those men with strong physique had sex with women, they would indirectly change that woman''s constitution. It''s hard for Chu Feng to imagine that such a bloody thing happened to him.


    Naturally, there is no doubt that Murong Bing is deceiving him. She and Leng Rushuang, as the fox tribe in the wild demon domain, have mysterious physique from the moment of their birth. It is not strange to change their constitution and enhance their strength. It is just unexpected that the changed constitution can indirectly change other people.


    I can''t help thinking about whether to change Su Xinyu''s physique more or not. Otherwise, they will not grow old when they arrive at Tianyang period, but they are all getting old. Isn''t it necessary to change women in 20 years?


    But Chu Feng did not say, but his look fell in Murong Bing''s eyes, the evil woman immediately knew what he was thinking, nestled in his arms and drew a circle on his body with small hands: "husband, your dream is beautiful, but you can tell that the reality is very cruel."


    "Before you can''t suppress the cold with your own strength, you will find how hard this woman is to you!"


    Two fingers holding hair to play with, blinking at Chu Feng eyes, small mouth toot infinite grievance: "and also pull me together with you, I really hope you can stand it!"


    Chu Feng feels a kind of very bad premonition, dark pharyngeal saliva asks: "does she want to do?"


    Murong Bing giggled and giggled. Her dishonest little hands went down and blew a breath at Chu Feng: "that is, when you have time, you will see her madness. Her firm determination to urge you to be strong may even make you fear women, and maybe not at last!"


    Chu Feng was excited, immediately thought of a possibility, bitter face: "rely on, how other men think it''s a good thing, I think it''s a nightmare?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1303

    Just after 11 o''clock at noon, Chu Feng left the plum blossom hotel with Zhuque.


    It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t want to take Murong Bing around to ensure absolute safety, but if Murong Bing follows, it will be cold as frost. The two are simply the relationship between Mars and the earth. If one is not careful, they will collide with each other. Chu Feng doesn''t want them to fight and destroy Wang Jing.


    Although this is a city that won''t let him catch a cold, there are still too many innocent people in every country. So Chu Feng thinks twice and does not take Murong ice with him. If he doesn''t take Murong ice, he won''t follow him.


    Therefore, even Feng Qingqing and song Qiaoqiao were all left behind. They just took the rosefinch around to prevent accidents. This time, all parties thought that chufeng had come because of Yamamoto''s challenge. Therefore, Chu Feng did not worry about any danger, at least before facing Yamamoto.


    At about 12 o''clock, they came to a restaurant with an ancient style, which was similar to that in the Ming Dynasty. The Chu Feng who got off the bus directly turned his mouth. No matter Han Huang Nan or Wei Wei, they learned the things of the holy Dynasty, but they were always reluctant to admit that they had learned them.


    But Chu Feng will not entangle these, just ready to go in, the rosefinch frowned and said: "you and the royal family have a grudge, not afraid of death?"


    It''s hard to avoid the worry that Chu Feng once killed Huang Shaoyu. It''s known all over the world that Chu Feng once killed Huang Shaoyu. Therefore, it''s normal for Chu Feng to come to the banquet and have such problems with the rosefinch. After all, no matter how dirty Wes is, we can''t deny its powerful existence.


    Just like master Jiuye, he is a transcendent being.


    Xinzi is his own secret chess. Few people know this, even the rosefinch doesn''t know. Chu Feng curled his lips and said, "that''s my slave. Why should I worry that she dares to harm me? It will only make her have no way to go, or even lose her reputation!"


    Others don''t know, but Chu Feng knows how Yu Ren died, so Xinzi will not dig her own grave as long as she is not a fool. As long as others know that Yu Ren is really dead in her hands, even if she is respected by the royal family, it is useless, because it proves that she and Chu Feng have cooperation.


    Zhuque gave Chu Feng a look of disdain: "although Zhongmei Zhizi was bought by you, I feel it''s normal. After all, without you, I believe she will not have today. People from the bottom are also the easiest to buy. However, Xinzi is the prince of the royal family. He has a noble identity since childhood and believes in their so-called sunshine God."


    "Do you think there will be proud women in your bones, and they will be your slaves? If you don''t brag, you''re still the master


    It''s not surprising that Zhuque has such an idea. She knows that chufeng and Xinzi have a little cooperation, but they are all mutually beneficial cooperation. If you insist that Xinzi is his slave, as respectful as Zhongmei Zhizi, Zhuque does not believe it. Because of her identity, Xinzi will not give up her dignity.


    Chufeng laughs and Zhuque''s judgment is correct, but the only thing she doesn''t know is that Xinzi hates the royal family, which means Xinzi can give up a lot of things.


    But Chu Feng didn''t want to say anything about these things. Those who saw Xinzi absolutely followed Jingshan. Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "if you don''t believe it, even if you don''t believe it, she is my slave!"


    "Brag!" Zhuque also saw the capital coming, but still did not believe the words of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was too lazy to explain these things. Jingshan had come near, with a humble attitude: "the wind is less. Your royal highness is in the elegant room on the second floor. You can go up there!" It seems that Jingshan doesn''t mean to follow up.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to go deep into it. He took the rosefinch and strode in. Under 360 degrees of left eye, he didn''t find anyone hiding in the dark. If he wanted to come to Xinzi to see him today, the person in charge also knew it. Maybe he came to try out some things, which is the meaning of the above.


    Just walked in, the rosefinch looked around without other people''s attention, approached a little Chu Feng, lowered his voice and said, "Xinzi is really your slave?"


    Chufeng casually replied: "yes!"


    The rosefinch scornfully cast a glance at Chu Feng, but didn''t show it: "I don''t believe it, unless you let Xinzi call your master by himself, I will believe you!"


    Chu Feng stopped and looked at the injured rosefinch last night, looked up and down with a smile: "you want to bet with me, but what else can you bet with me?"


    Zhuque a Leng, she really did not want to bet, just want to hit the face, see the look of Chu Feng, feel the back is still hot pain, noble temperament of her frown, think of broken day Dan, this seems to be a real opportunity, squint eyes: "this can also bet?"


    "Of course Chu Feng nodded, but he was happy to blossom in his heart. Although the rosefinch is powerful and looks mature and stable, his head seems to be no good: "but what else can you bet with me now?"


    The rosefinch was silent, and she lost two bets in a row. Her mouth and some flower had been plundered by Chu Feng shamelessly. The whole body had no secret at all, and there was only one thing left.


    The expression seems to struggle and hesitation, the heart of the conventional rosefinch know that she wants to bet with Chu Feng broken Tian Dan, only so the only thing that can attract him, just so hand over as a bet, in case of losing?Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cunning, did not care to continue to move forward: "so, do not gamble with me, their own efforts, strive for an early Tianfan period!"


    "Wait!" Chu Feng does not gamble, let the heart of the rosefinch a tight, feel Chu wind is not sure to win, go forward also no matter how many people, take the initiative to take Chu Feng''s arm, thinking that the mouth and a flower are gone, if you still can''t get the broken heaven pill, it will be a big loss.


    She has been completely trapped in the trap created by Chu Feng. The rosefinch biting her lip with the psychology of a gambler. Two times of bad luck is bad luck, and once bad luck is also bad luck. She simply gambles and may get great benefits: "I''ll bet with you with my last thing!"


    Chu Feng pretended not to know: "what?"


    Chu Feng stopped, Tut''s mouth: "this is not good, how do I feel you are a gambler, or forget it, when the time comes to give you up, I am not responsible for ah!"


    "Deal Chu Feng laughed and raised his hand directly and patted the palm of the rosefinch.


    She broke away the woman''s hand and went up. The rosefinch stood in the same place, looking at the hand that clapped her hands. Her confidence just now disappeared in the smile of Chu Feng. There was still some uneasiness in her heart. She said in her heart that she would not have bad luck again?


    Some uneasy to follow up, two waiters have been waiting at the entrance of the stairs, seems to know who is coming, side head invited Chu Feng and rosefinch to go inside, there are no other people on this floor at the moment, want to come to Xinzi, in order to be quiet, so they have this floor, Chu Feng doesn''t care about this, so it''s good to save people more noise.


    "Right here!" Two waiters invited Chu Feng to the door of an elegant room. He said humbly and then retreated. Chu Feng took a look at it with his left eye. There was no one on the second floor.


    Open the door, there is only Xinzi sitting there, Chu Feng with a cheerful smile walked in, the rosefinch recovered that solemn look followed behind.


    Conveniently shut the door, Chu Feng looked to one side, the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up: "no outsider, come out!"


    Zhuque seems not surprised that someone in the dark, the next moment a half blood face and enchanting posture appeared in front of the eyes, Yihe Mingzi knelt down in front of Chu Feng: "master!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Yihe Mingzi got up with a little surprise from the rosefinch. The next moment, Xinzi, who had been sitting there, also stood up, a little complicated and unwilling. Although he was not the same as Yihe Mingzi, he bowed down and waved white: "master!"


    The rosefinch was shocked by thunder''s outer Jiao and inner Nen. The whole person stood there and forgot to respond. His mouth opened a little bit. He didn''t know what it was like. The prince of the royal family called master chufeng?


    Damn, is there anything more crazy in the world than this?


    That is, from the beginning of the bet is a bureau of Chu Feng, the purpose is to let her step by step trapped in it, can not extricate herself, also understand the idea of Chu Feng root, before looking at Chu Feng there is a trace of disdain in the eyes, now more awe, step by step, let her all fall into it.


    Xinzi was in Chu Feng''s arms, her body was stiff, she didn''t notice the rosefinch''s look, or didn''t pay attention to it. She only thought that she was under Chu Feng''s hand, and let Yihe Mingzi sit down, because the latter had been secretly protecting her safety and helping her to stabilize her position in the royal family.


    Of course, these people do not know, and no one even knows that Yihe Akiko has brought the Jardine family back to Weiss.


    Just some unnatural is, Chu Feng holding her, is how she can not think of things, side looking at the side of the man: "master, you want to take me, right?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1304

    You''re taking me, aren''t you?


    However, there are Yihe Mingzi and Zhuque here. Even if Chu Feng thinks about it again, it is impossible to show it. He smiles and releases Xinzi''s waist. He moves and sits beside him: "you are a woman who will become the top character of Weis in the future. How can I be like this? How can I leave you some dignity?"


    However, Xinzi will not break this point, and Yihe Mingzi, who has already had a little relationship with Chu Feng, will not point out Chu Feng''s mind, but his eyes blink at chufeng intentionally or unintentionally, which is very hidden. Since Chu Feng was discovered as a real woman, Yihe Mingzi is very sad every night.


    I really want to go out and find a man to solve the loneliness, but she knows Chu Feng''s tyranny. If the woman he has touched is the first time, he will never allow other men to touch it. Therefore, Yihe Mingzi can only bite his teeth to hold back the desire in his heart and scold Chu Feng''s son of a bitch in his heart.


    The atmosphere was a little embarrassed. Chu Feng looked at the dishes on the table and saw the rosefinch still standing there. Knowing that she was tangled up, he gave a smile: "sit down and eat together!"


    The rosefinch has a complicated look at Chu Feng. As one of the four heavenly kings and one of the existence in the cloud, she has lost to chufeng continuously. Today, she has lost all the most important things. Her chastity that has been preserved for many years will be gone. Some of her feelings are not good, so she sits down absentmindedly.


    Think of Chu Feng and park in Ying''s war, Zhuque heart a burst of hair empty, I can?


    Chu Feng didn''t know what the rosefinch thought. He picked up a piece of deep sea Abalone with chopsticks and put it into his mouth to chew and swallow. Then he said, "Xinzi, it''s not just a simple meal for me to come to."


    "Yes Xinzi nodded and poured sake into the wine glass in front of everyone. On her cold and delicate face, there was a touch of mature flavor on her cold and delicate face: "it was chief Kato and my grandfather who asked me to come here. I want to know from you your views on Yamamoto''s challenge, that is, you come to meet the challenge, or for another purpose."


    "Of course, these are just one of them. The most important thing is that they want to know if you have hidden the rest of the people in, just like when you were in Seoul!"


    "Kill you!" Put down the bottle, Xinzi light throw out two words.


    Chu Feng eyes a congealed, immediately laughed: "kill me?"


    "Yes Xinzi nods.


    Although Yamamoto''s challenge to Chu Feng is his personal act, his mind is also moved. When Yamamoto fails to win the battle against chufeng, he will mobilize the strongest forces of the royal family and the official to leave Chu Feng in Weis by any means to wash away the shame of Chaoyun island and Yingxiong stele.


    In addition to this, there is another reason, that is, Ichiro Kato wants to revenge for the dead Kato wood, the royal family wants to find justice for the dead Yuren, and even find some comfort for Miyano, who died before he was born.


    Chufeng gave a noncommittal smile. It was well known that the vistas were filthy, so it was not surprising that there were so many problems hidden behind Yamamoto''s challenge. On the contrary, if they did nothing quietly, chufeng would feel strange.


    I also understand why we want to call Xinzi. It seems to represent the royal family and the official, but the essence is to find out whether there are other people lurking in. If not, if they die in a fierce battle with Yamamoto, there will be no action. If they survive, they will encounter huge killing.


    A sigh: "as always shameless!"


    Chufeng''s eyes narrowed slightly. In his eyes, he jumped the color of high-voltage electricity: "unexpectedly, the royal family and the official do not want to die. If you get an opportunity, you want to attack me, so don''t blame me for being cruel."


    "This time, Ben Shao mainly played for 20 years of peace, let Weiss mention my name in the next 20 years, from the bottom of my heart fear!"


    Xinzi frowned slightly. Although she hated the royal family, she was a Weiss in the end. Unlike Yihe Mingzi and Zhongmei Zhizi, she was completely obedient to Chu Feng. Her eyes hesitated and said, "if I take over the position in the future, what else is there?"


    Chu Feng felt Xinzi''s rejection and smiled: "don''t worry, I suddenly feel that it''s a little difficult for you to go up slowly. I believe that with your penetration and the powerful funds I provide, you have a decisive position in the royal family. What do you think if your grandfather dies?"


    Xinzi did not answer, but Yihe Mingzi took the message: "ascend the throne!"


    Xinzi was stunned, and then her eyes showed a color of shock. It was not that Chu Feng wanted to kill his grandfather. On the contrary, when her superior grandfather knew the truth of his father''s death and even his mother''s death, he didn''t do anything, just kept the face of the royal family, so his death would not have any heartache.


    She was shocked that Chu Feng seemed to have a big move this time: "do you want to do it?"


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "the founding leader of the holy Dynasty said that if you don''t fight, you will not fight. If you fight hard, you will fight hard. What do you think I will do?"


    There is no explanation, but Xinzi has already understood what chufeng wants to do, that is not only to eliminate the peak power, but also to let the royal family official and plum blossom Club replace him. Xinzi is crazy to think about it, because if this is successful, the future Wes and chufeng will be the real master behind him.Chu Feng didn''t give Xinzi to continue thinking about it. He tapped his finger on the wine glass: "go back and tell some old men that I only took five women with me this time. In addition, there is no other person to follow. You can point out that one of them is Zhuque, the king of the court of four days, so that their suspicion can be eliminated."


    If Xinzi told those old guys that they had brought five women, they would be doubted, but if one of them was a rosefinch, those doubts would not exist.


    A strong man with seven levels of tiannu is following. Why should Chu Feng bring other people?


    Xinzi nodded slightly, but could not turn back. She could only follow Chu Feng''s path to Hei. She asked, "what do you want to do, the royal family has me, the plum blossom will have the Chinese and American wisdom son, the martial road will be destroyed, Yihe Mingzi can replace it, but the official?"


    This is a problem that must be faced. The official is the master of this kingdom. Chu Feng can''t imagine what kind of person Chu Feng wants to sit on!


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed and pondered. There was really no suitable official candidate. He was about to ask Xinzi if he had a good recommendation. Suddenly he thought of a man. Chu Feng said with a smile: "I think I have a candidate. I''ll visit him tonight. No accident, he will agree."


    "After all, compared with loyalty, the official first person is still the first person without pressure, enough to destroy all human nature!"


    Xinzi seems to have a candidate for chufeng. Although she is curious about what kind of person can sit in that position and convince and agree with the rest of the people, Chu Feng doesn''t mean to say it for the time being, and she won''t ask.


    "I don''t object to your practice, but I have only one request. There are a group of people in the royal family who are loyal to me. When you inform me in advance, I will give them information to avoid it. Otherwise, if they die, I will be just a bare general!"


    Chu Feng understood Xinzi''s meaning and decided to think about it carefully these days. The idea that he would go to the snow mountain tomorrow also temporarily disappeared. Unexpectedly, the royal family and the official wanted him to die, so he had nothing to be polite about.


    Half an hour later, everyone left Yajian and went out. Xinzi left a car for chufeng. In Weisi, it was more convenient for him to take the people from Jingshan and the escort team. Yihe Mingzi was also hidden in the dark, but he did not follow. Chu Feng knew about it, but did not say it.


    Driving back to the Plum Blossom Hotel, when passing a place, the rosefinch said, "stop, I want to go down and buy something!"


    Chu Feng didn''t doubt that he had him. He pulled the car to the side of the road, and the rosefinch opened the door. Chu Feng looked curiously, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. Because Weiss had developed a certain industry, there were many stores for some things. At the moment, Zhuque went to a shop selling adult products.


    What on earth does she want?


    More than ten minutes later, the rosefinch came out of the shop with a bag in his hand. Chu Feng took a look at his left eye curiously and twitched fiercely. Suddenly, he felt that the rosefinch was so cute sometimes?


    The red faced rosefinch got on the bus, like a ripe big apple. Seeing Chu Feng look at her playful eyes, she threw the bag in her hand angrily: "I''m willing to accept defeat, but I won''t let your inferior seeds stay in my body."


    Chufeng laughed, picked up the bag and took it out of it. It was a new type of ultra-thin condom. Just looking at the size, Chu Feng turned his eyes speechless. His heart was too small!


    But I also know that it''s his size. It''s estimated that the manufacturer hasn''t produced it, and hasn''t told the rosefinch, a little cute woman, that she started the car. Thinking that when she saw the things she bought, she couldn''t use that look, Chu Feng''s heart felt a burst of relief.


    And the rosefinch is sitting next to him. The whole person has bowed his head shyly. For the first time in his life, he has to buy those things by himself. In his heart, he scolds the bastard of Chu Feng and does not prepare tools.


    Thinking of her just entered the store, the salesman''s strange eyes, rosefinch face slightly red, because those salesmen do not believe that the size is so large, but the fact is Chu Feng.


    Gently cast a glance at him, secretly scold, sex mouth!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1305

    The most responsible person of Meihua hotel.


    When Chu Feng and rosefinch came back, they found that there was no one in the suite. When the rosefinch came in, she blushed and took the things she bought into the room and closed the door.


    Chu Feng curiously called Murong Bing. Where did the four women not stay in the hotel?


    Now at more than three o''clock in the afternoon, the phone over there rang for a while before being connected. Murong Bing''s charming voice came: "husband, and your Xinzi girl rolled the bed sheet back?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes directly, and knew Murong Bing was joking. He asked, "it''s back, but where did you go?"


    "Came out twenty minutes ago." At the moment, Murong Bing and four of them are in a commercial street more than ten kilometers away from the hotel: "because I don''t know when you will come back, I''m afraid I''ll fight with the boring girl in the hotel, so I took Qingqing and your three apprentices out."


    "I don''t want to talk to you. I see a set of stewardess'' uniform. I''ll buy it back at night and show it to you!"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to ask when he would come back, Murong Bing directly cut off the phone and curled his mouth. However, it was a good thing not to see the icy face as cold as frost. Moreover,,,


    when Chu Feng thought of something, he strode towards the room of rosefinch. The door was unlocked and went in, but he didn''t see it The figure of rosefinch also heard the sound of water in the bathroom.


    As a martial artist, rosefinch''s hearing is very keen. When she heard the opening of the door, she knew that Chu Feng had come in. She was taking a bath and said unnaturally, "I''m taking a bath. Wait a minute."


    Chu Feng heard the sound, blood boiling, closed the door and went to sit on the big bed. He could not help but penetrate his left eye directly. His saliva almost didn''t flow out. He had seen the body of the rosefinch, but every time he looked at it, he felt different.


    As a martial artist, you can stop your face in the sunny period. It can be seen that the rosefinch is estimated to have gone to the Tianyang period in her twenties, so her appearance has always remained in her twenties. However, compared with people of similar age, her body has a little more charm of mature women.


    She also took back her left eye and moved her muscles and bones there. Her appearance was cold, gorgeous, noble and powerful. For such a woman, she could not be pitiful. In other words, in ancient times, she was a woman of the same type as Wu Zetian.


    Such women advocate the strong, so no matter in any way as long as they are weak will be despised, so Chu Feng decided to spare no effort today, not only in the physical, but also in the psychological to conquer the rosefinch.


    In this way, only two traitors, Qinglong and Baihu, will be left in the adjudication office. There will be no need to worry about the Zhuque, who will submit psychologically at that time.


    After the last action, the screen door of the bathroom was also pushed open. The rosefinch came out with a red face and a bath towel. She didn''t dare to look at Chu Feng. Like a little girl who had just been married and had no human affairs, she went to sit by the bed with her head down, and her hands were still holding nervously there.


    Chu Feng''s blood was boiling in his eyes. When he thought of seeing the rosefinch on the dream Camel Mountain for the first time, the noble, elegant and inviolable situation was presented in front of him.


    This is definitely a woman who can arouse men''s desire. It can also understand why Qinglong always pursues Zhuque when he doesn''t marry. Such a woman is really worth a man''s efforts all his life.


    As soon as you are about to start, the rosefinch raised her head, and her elegant face had a touch of Shyness: "can you take a bath?" Afraid of Chu Feng''s disagreement, Zhu que nervously added: "this is my first time, I want to be perfect!"


    The conditions are reasonable!


    Although Chu Feng can''t help but carry a gun to mount the horse now, how can we respect the chastity of the rosefinch which has been preserved for hundreds of years. She is not like the cold iceberg, nor the evil spirit of Murong Bing. The woman''s heart has a tradition that is transmitted through her bones. Such a request is reasonable.


    Nodding, he walked into the bathroom and closed the door. Chu Feng came out without a quick shower. He took a good shampoo and washed his body very seriously. He felt that he had only come out of the bathroom for more than 20 minutes.


    The rosefinch has been lying on the big bed, eyes closed.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s footsteps, she knew that the coming storm was coming. Although she had no personnel, there was Feng Qingqing''s wonderful apprentice. It was difficult for her to know something. Even before, Feng Qingqing liked to hide in her room to watch some movies, and the rosefinch knew about it.


    So this is no stranger, but the actual combat is still the first time after all.


    Chu Feng had already come near, took off his shoes and climbed up. As soon as he was about to jump up, he saw the tears falling from the corners of the rosefinch''s eyes. He was astonished how to cry, and let Chu Feng''s next actions all stop, because it made him feel as if he was forcing others to do something he didn''t like.


    At the moment, Chu Dan and I can''t open my eyes for three times


    Chu Feng thought it was a big event. The reason why he didn''t want the rosefinch to shed tears was that he had lost three times. He lost all his chips and could not get the broken heaven pill. He heard a silly woman in the dark. Chu Feng stretched out a pill full of medicinal fragrance and did not know where it appeared in his hands.Placed on the bedside table next to her, the rosefinch''s eyes immediately straightened. Although she had not seen the broken Tian Dan, she could feel the strength in her body when she smelled it at the moment, and asked, "Po Tian Dan?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded, looking at the moment wrapped in a bath towel, one-third of the deep and vast rosefinch: "read in your loss so poor, this young master is a kind-hearted person, as long as you fulfill the bet, tonight I will let ice or cold as frost to protect your Dharma, find a place to break through the ordinary period!"


    The rosefinch felt incredible. To know that when she lost the third time, she did not hold any hope, because Chu Feng in her cognition was that he did not see the rabbit and didn''t give her any benefits for no reason.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng directly took out the broken heaven pill, and asked Murong Bing or lengrushuang to protect her Dharma. The rosefinch felt that her view of Chu Feng had changed a little, and she began to be angry. The helplessness and anger of losing Xiaozui and a flower seemed to disappear at this moment.


    Chu Feng gave her the broken heaven pill, which was not enough for the rosefinch to do so. However, it must take a process to break through after taking it. Without the breakthrough of the most powerful one, she may be possessed by the devil and die at any time. Murong Bing and lengrushuang must be above her. Chu Feng thought about it and was moved.


    He didn''t reach out to get the broken Tian Dan, and then kicked Chu Feng to pay for it. The rosefinch closed her eyes, and her long eyelashes flickered. One hand reached in front of her and gently pulled it. The bath towel fell down along the tender skin, revealing the perfect body of lanolin and white jade.


    Red lips slightly open: "this life, you are my only little Lord!"


    Chu Feng''s secret way became, without the slightest politeness, kissing the fragrant lips of the rosefinch. Perhaps it was Chu Feng''s generosity that made Zhu que really moved and submissive from the bottom of her heart. Instead of resisting the previous several times, she took the initiative to embrace Chu Feng and let him be frivolous and playful.


    More than ten minutes later, the rosefinch''s whole body was flushed with a trace of blush. Her eyes were blurred and she was holding Chu Feng''s waist and biting her lips. She showed a rare and charming look: "when did you move your mind to me? Don''t say later, I don''t believe it. In addition, I''m 100 years older than you, don''t you mind?"


    The rosefinch narrowed her eyes and bit her lower lip. She said, "I didn''t expect that you knew what I would do. It''s a bad intention. But you started to think about me in the dream Camel Mountain. Why do you want to slap me? Do you mean it


    Chu Feng cunning smile, it is really unintentional, but Zhuque such a woman who saw the estimate is very difficult to be unmoved, blinked: "don''t be too confident, just your face and body attract me, just like two Phoenix, understand?"


    Zhuque also thought that Chu Feng could say some beautiful words, but he didn''t want him to say these things. He was so angry that he even had two birds in mind. He was so shy and angry that he wanted to swear. But before the words were exported, her mouth was directly opened and could be stuffed into an egg. A burst of bulging feeling made her voice unable to make out.


    There is only one thought in my heart. This time, I am really a woman! It''s just this asshole. Why don''t you use a condom?


    Knowing what they wanted to know, Xinzi nodded respectfully to show respect for them, and then said softly: "today, I had dinner with Chu Feng. I can be sure that there is no one else except five women who came to Weiss, but one of them is the king of rosefinch."


    "The other four women, one is park Zaiying''s daughter, who doesn''t know how to be with Chu Feng, and the other is Zhu Que''s Apprentice. There are two others who don''t know!"


    "Rosefinch king!" Sitting on one side, his eyes were sinister. The chairman of the island with a sinister look was surprised: "I didn''t expect Chu Feng to bring one of the heavenly kings. It seems that he really didn''t bring the rest of the people. Overlord heaven came with only a few heavenly kings, but we couldn''t do anything about it."


    Kato Yilang snorted coldly: "even if it is the king of heaven, this time Chu Feng must die, and the snow mountain is his burial place!"


    Xinzi face no waves, but the heart is slightly ridiculed, how to see are here people are dying!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1306

    Murong Bingbing is back at six.


    Song Qiaoqiao, whose identity is Chu Feng''s apprentice, took Feng Qingqing into a room to try on the clothes she had just bought, and asked Feng Qingqing to tell her something about the warrior and the verdict office.


    Girls of similar ages always have a common language.


    Murong Bing took out a suit of clothes from a bag and opened it in front of the crowd. Her cold face suddenly covered with black lines. Zhuque and Chu Feng were stunned. She thought of starting to talk to Murong Bing about the stewardess'' uniform.


    Chu Feng''s heart is helpless, where is the stewardess uniform, it''s just like not wearing clothes!


    The appearance of this so-called stewardess uniform looks very similar, but the design of some places can''t be flattered. Only three buttons can be buttoned on the clothes, and the top ones can''t be buttoned. If there is no clothes inside, it will definitely present a moving picture. Chu Feng is full of enthusiasm.


    That black short skirt is more short pitiful, the most important is also split, what can be covered in the body?


    I also know that these are all interesting uniform designs, which can be regarded as one of the great products of Weis. In the dark, Chu Feng moved his eyes away and was ready to say something about the rosefinch.


    But before he opened his mouth, Murong Bing took out a set of white so-called stewardess'' temperament uniform and said with a smile: "husband, this is what I saw in the street today, so I bought two sets specially. This evening, I will wear one for you, and you will see whether she is good-looking or I am."


    Cold as frost see Chu Feng that look, how can not know what he is thinking, picked up a pillow next to directly smash in the past: "excellent, don''t think I wear this!"


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. It was a man''s expectation that he would have such an idea, but he also wanted people who could. It was a difficult thing to want a rolling bed sheet as cold as frost. It was just a dream for her to wear such a uniform. Chu Feng coughed violently and wanted to attract everyone''s attention.


    Murong Bing curled his lips: "stuffy girl, now men are heavy taste, our husband is the best in this, the taste is particularly heavy, want to better stimulate him to play more tricks!"


    Leng Rushuang was not very angry, but narrowed his eyes and looked at Murong Bing''s two sets of almost shameful uniforms, and then looked at Chu Feng''s stunned appearance. He suddenly stood up and said, "I feel that the two sets are not enough. Let''s go out and take two sets of each series!"


    Chu Feng''s ten thousand grass mud horses were galloping there. At this moment, he felt really happy. He knew that lengrushuang must want to maximize the integration of the twin chaotic body and the taboo body, so he did not hesitate to sacrifice her pride. While Chu Feng was moved, his mind was full of imagination.


    Seeing cold as frost and saying go, it is obviously to stimulate the original power of Chu wind to a greater extent. The origin of all things is nothing more than that. Therefore, we also know what Leng Rushuang has insight under the reminder of Murong Bing.


    But Chu Feng had other things. He coughed, and the fox people in his heart were all demons. Although he was as cold as frost, his inner wildness was more powerful than Murong Bing. He said, "wait for you to go again. I''m going to tell you something now, and I''m going to a place."


    As cold as frost, he stopped and frowned: "what is more important than improving your strength?"


    Can''t change the fact, can only become the Chu wind woman''s cold frost, now think of is to make the Chu wind into a strong existence between heaven and earth, so at the expense of moral integrity to stimulate Chu Feng to the greatest extent, hear there are other things more important than this, cold frost''s eyes pass the silk of displeasure.


    Chu Feng was embarrassed. If he didn''t know, he thought he was cold and thirsty: "I once got a broken heaven pill in Yan''s family, which was taken out of Yan''s tower. The rosefinch has been a perfect cultivation of tiannu''s seven levels. I want one or two of you to protect her Dharma and strengthen the strength of the adjudication office."


    "Broken sky pill!" Cold as frost frowns, breaking the sky Dan she naturally knows. After a look at Murong Bing, she also knows that she was beaten back to her original form by the conspiracy, and then looks at the rosefinch, thinking that Chu Feng''s own strength does not count, if there are strong people under her, it will be more powerful.


    Nodding: "well, just tonight, until late at night!"


    Leng Rushuang didn''t refuse, which really surprised Chu Feng. Originally, he thought that he needed some words, and even needed Murong Bing''s cooperation to make a strong attack and force Leng Rushuang to compromise. However, he agreed, and Chu Feng also dispelled his bad ideas.


    But Murong Bing was narrow eyed, staring at Chu Feng, and looking at the rosefinch: "help the rosefinch become a demigod into heaven, husband, do you have something hidden behind us?"


    Chu Feng and Zhu que are in a knot in their hearts. Just now, Zhuque was still thinking about how to be as cold as frost. This cold lady seems to be very powerful. Why does she want to roll the bed sheet with Chu Feng at all costs? She hears Murong Bing''s doubts. Her head goes down a little and her look is as natural as possible.


    She has been taken away from her clean body by Chu Feng today, but her identity and pride make her don''t want to be known by others. At the moment, she is a little worried about being seen by Murong Bing.It''s just Murong Bing''s evil spirit, which is not understood by ordinary people. Seeing Chu Feng and rosefinch''s looks are unnatural, as cold as frost, I can''t see it, but she can clearly catch it. She gives a meaningful smile: "rosefinch, I''m going to protect your Dharma tonight. Please pour me a glass of water!"


    In front of the rest of the people, the rosefinch can be proud to face, but in the face of the original even overlord days can be overturned Murong ice, the heart is reluctant, can only nod to get up to pour water.


    Murong Bing murmured with her ruddy mouth and charming smile, she bit Chu Feng''s ear and whispered, "naturally, you can have a pleasant chat, but you must make sure that every time you upgrade, you must move me first. I don''t want cold body fluids to appear in my body!"


    Just like now!


    But as cold as frost here, she must not know that she rolled the sheets with her and the rosefinch on her back. Chu Feng coughed to see that the rosefinch had poured water back, and whispered, "this is not a problem, but remember not to let her know!"


    Murong Bing secretly made a OK gesture, and then quietly took the water cup from the rosefinch, which deflected the front of the story: "husband, just now you said you had to go to work, what do you want to do, it''s not going to find your Yihe Mingzi or zhongmeizhizi to roll the bed sheet? That can''t be done. My sister and I are both here


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and found that Murong Bing was his nemesis. He promised not to say anything about the rosefinch. He turned his head and threw out other contradictions.


    Sure enough, Leng Rushuang heard Murong Bing''s words, his eyes were cold, and his tone was full of low pressure: "Chu Feng, you''d better pay attention to me. Without my approval, you don''t want to touch other women, or I can''t kill you, but I will definitely kill those people!"


    "Don''t doubt that I''m joking with you, huh!"


    Cold hum a, let Chu Feng an exciting spirit, associated with the rosefinch is also uneasy, she is sure that she is not a cold opponent, the heart is unbearable, how feel like those women who stole someone''s husband.


    However, few people know about the relationship between Leng Rushuang and chufeng. She only knew this time. What more people know is that Su Xinyu is Chu Feng''s wife, and now it seems that lengrushuang is.


    It''s just that Zhuque slanders her in her heart. She doesn''t say anything. She is not a cold opponent. Most importantly, as one of the four heavenly kings, she doesn''t want people to know that Chu Feng, the little Lord, has given her the hidden rules.


    Chu Feng shakes his head helplessly. It seems that if he wants to keep warm with other women, he must make sure that Leng Rushuang is not there. He holds Murong Bing''s hand. Chu Feng thinks that only this woman will connive at him. If Leng Rushuang knows, he will definitely destroy other women.


    At least before he can control the cold as frost, Chu Feng can only be oppressed in his heart. With Murong Bing''s cunning smile, Chu Feng coughs and opens his mouth: "Xinzi tells me that this battle between Yamamoto and Yifu is just an appetizer, and the royal family and the government will kill me."


    "And it is likely that master Jiuye also played an important role in it."


    Seeing that Leng Rushuang''s face was not as ugly as it was at first, Chu Feng continued with a sigh of relief: "I have found the royal family, plum blossom club and the person who will replace the top of Jiuye master''s martial arts. Yihe Mingzi has now stepped into a state of extreme tolerance. Soon after, according to my guidance and the secret teaching of Xuanwu king even Er, I will become a warrior. Of course, this is not the most important thing."


    A little more dignified: "the important thing is the official spokesperson. After all, that is the dominant force on the king''s face. We must have a spokesman who can be fully trusted. So I''m going to meet someone. As long as I take him, the future Wes, I will be the real master!"


    Cold as frost nodded slightly, also scattered Chu Feng is to look for people to roll the bed sheet idea to ask: "who to look for, I go with you!"


    Chu Feng coughed and coughed. He was really choked by the frost. He shook his head: "you still don''t have to go. I''ll take the rosefinch to go. You can stay and prepare for Bingbing. First, find a place to wait for the rosefinch to come back and help her improve. As for the person who is looking for, he is familiar with everything and can get some support."


    "Masai Mitsui, Secretary of the former chief Miyano!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1307

    Nine o''clock at night, east of Wangjing city!


    It can''t be compared with the most prosperous and bustling city, but because of the special geographical location in the east of the city, it is close to many official organizations, so it is more attractive than the prosperous city. Because most of the powerful people who tremble in an area after stamping their feet live in this place.


    House prices are even higher than those in the city. Sometimes it is difficult to get a room, which greatly shows that Weiss has a strong bureaucratic style.


    At this time, an ancient house with 34 guards is about 60 or 70 years old, but it can''t be seen that it is dilapidated and dilapidated. All aspects of repair are in place. There are three characters on the gate of the mansion, which is obviously the residence of the former chief Gongye.


    After Miyano''s death on the main peak of Yanmen, all the family members have moved out of the chief mansion and returned to the old house. These days, more popular old houses are more lively than before.


    However, the saying that the tree falls and the monkeys scatter is not only in the holy pilgrimage, but also in this dirty country. In the past, some relatives attached to Miyano and even some relatives left one after another after Gongye resigned and finally died. Now, there are no other relatives in the old house except Miyano''s wife and children.


    Only dozens of loyal elite still protect Miyano''s family. They believe that the Miyano family can rise.


    A Weiss car came out of the gate quietly this evening. The two guards at the door seemed to know who it was. They quickly walked over. One opened the door, and the other waited for the people to get down. Then they got on the bus and drove to the parking position in front of them.


    But down is not other people, is the former Secretary of Miyano confidant, Sangu Mayi!


    Miyano''s death made the family decline, even less than the previous three line family. However, from an ordinary person who was promoted to the position of confidential secretary by Miyano, miyamoi''s heart was always talking about the master. He also insisted on working in the official affairs, even though he was not as brilliant as before.


    But at least they can keep the people of the Miyano family. The people in charge of the people in charge don''t want to hurt the Miyano family, but those little people will have a sense of superiority, just because of the existence of Mitsui, even if they can''t do anything about it.


    Asahi Mitsui went directly into the old house, and the guards around him also cast respectful eyes on him. It was obviously not the first time he had come, and he had a different status in the hearts of these guards.


    Through the courtyard came to the hall, where sat three men and women, two men, a woman, respectively Miyano''s son and little daughter!


    Seeing Mitu''s appearance, the three of them stand up. In the past, when Miyano was still there, they could command him to do anything, but now the whole family needs the protection of Mitsui. Otherwise, they would be used by those gangsters to show their sense of superiority, so they did not dare to be big.


    "Uncle Sangu!"


    When they approached, they all politely spoke, but their hearts were very different. In the past, they all looked down upon Mitu, who was like a dog beside Miyano, but now we can''t deny that there is no Mitu. Even if they don''t die, they will be ridiculed and attacked by all kinds of gangsters.


    Mitu Ma Yi slightly nodded, looked around: "madam?"


    None of Miyano''s three children were born to a single mother. The first wife died in her early years, and then married a popular actress at that time, namely, the biological mother of Miyano''s little daughter.


    The 14-year-old girl pointed to the back: "mother these days are used to staring in the backyard, we did not disturb her!"


    "I''ll go and have a look. You''ll have a rest early and have classes tomorrow." Mitsui nodded slightly and said to the three with a smile.


    If it was in the past, they would have refused to comment or even denounced Mitu''s qualification to command them. But now, like Miyano, they all nodded and went back to their rooms.


    Mitu asaki looked at the three people leaving behind, sighed slightly in his heart, and then walked back. If he could, he would like to kill Chu Feng and report the favor of Yu, but he knew that it was a dream that he could not complete in his whole life. The height of chufeng station was doomed to make him impossible to fight against even if he was fighting for another lifetime.


    Therefore, he buried his hatred for Chu Feng and only wanted to take care of Miyano''s family so that his children could grow up and rise in an important position in the future. This is what he thinks now.


    When he came to the backyard, Mitu Masai saw a woman in her thirties sitting there with her chin in her hands. She was the second wife of Miyano. She was only 17 years old when she was with Miyano at that time, and now she is only 33 years old.


    There is a touch of melancholy between the eyebrows, there is also a touch of flattery, Mitu Ma Yi look a soft, feel no one around, gently walked over, behind the embrace of a dazed woman, in the latter body stiff when she whispered in her ear: "how a person here in a daze, you are still sad?"


    When she heard the voice of Masai Mitsui, her face softened a little, but her deep eyes still couldn''t resist a faint disgust.


    However, she had no way out. After Miyano''s death, in order to ensure a stable environment for all members of the family, she actively seduced Masai Mitsui in order to ensure that the two stepsons and daughters could grow up safely. Therefore, in the arms of Mitsui, she did not want to, but there was no way.After all, from the first lady to the present, the contrast is irreparable.


    With a smile on her head, she hugged mituma and kisses him on the mouth. She provokes the man''s nerves wantonly. The reason is that this woman gives him the feeling, especially her previous identity, which makes her blood boil.


    Stand up and take a breath of cold air, put his hands between the hair of Ozawa Lili and gently move, feeling the noble musical instrument to bring the feeling and excitement in the heart.


    He doesn''t worry about being found in the same room with zelili. As long as he is not a fool, he doesn''t have to work so hard to protect all the members of the Miyano family. There are loyalty factors, but more importantly, he misses the woman''s body.


    Yeah!


    Although Miyano family has been doomed to decline, but the identity of small zelili is still there. If someone knew that she was pregnant, out of respect for the dead Miyano, he would die very ugly.


    Lying there with his arms around the delicate and charming woman, Mr. Mitsui sighed: "in addition to keeping you from being attacked by those gangsters, the two young masters and young ladies are too young to arrange their work. The most important thing is that Ichiro Kato takes up the new post, and he is very angry at the original impeachment of his chief Gongye."


    "If it wasn''t for master Jiuye and the royal family there, he might have bloodwashed you, so I''ll have to wait a few years for him to go down and I''ll try to find a way!"


    Ozzari looked understanding, her long white legs pressed on the man''s body, and her voice was gentle, giving a feeling of crispy: "I know your difficulties. In fact, this has exceeded my expectation. At least we have been quiet. There is a saying in the holy court that it is not a bad thing for the three brothers and sisters to grind a sword in ten years."


    The women who once followed Miyano''s side are not lack of intelligence: "only when they have really experienced that kind of frustration and humbleness, they will strive to go higher in the future, and after suffering, they will bloom the most dazzling rainbow."


    "Sangujun, so you don''t need to feel guilty, I can understand you!"


    The woman''s understanding let Mitsui slightly moved, kiss the woman, but also firmly said: "thank you for your understanding, but you can rest assured that Mr. Miyano knows my situation well. Even without your relationship, I will spare no effort to protect his children, so that they can rise in the future."


    Touching the woman''s face without the traces of time, Mitsui looked gentle: "not to mention, there are still reasons for you. I have to do that. Trust me. After a year, everything will calm down and I will marry you. Then no one will stand up and say anything."


    "After all, you''re not a royal family. You don''t have to stick to conventions and don''t marry."


    "I still want it!" she said with a smile


    Mitu Ma Ichi smiles bitterly. He always can''t hold on for too long. He knows why Miyano wanted her 17-year-old and wants to take a rest. But when she blows the battle horn, her words are swallowed by him.


    A new round of signs opened again, Mitsui Masai is still not a bit of suspense, less than 10 minutes to disarm, small zelili is still not full of ideas, but also know that Wes men want to meet women is very difficult, also do not worry about lying there.


    All of a sudden, the door was pushed open, and there was a clapping voice: "I thought there were such loyal people in the world. It turned out that it was the woman who slept with the master who worked so hard. But it can be understood that the shamelessness of this country is well known all over the world."


    Still thinking of not letting the woman down, Mitu, who was on another expedition after a break, heard the scattered voice and stirred up his body. He saw the young man coming in at the door and was surprised: "there is less wind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1308

    Chu wind came down from the sky.


    No one would have thought that chufeng, who should have been in the Plum Blossom Hotel, would appear here. Even if sanguma thought of breaking his head, he would never have imagined it. But now Chu Feng is so real in front of him, with a funny smile.


    Seeing that there seems to be a figure outside, knowing that chufeng is not alone, there may be a strong man in the ruling house to follow. Mitsui''s intention to warn disappears in an instant.


    Chu Feng didn''t let Zhuque come in to see the beautiful pictures. The latter had been conquered by her mind and body. Naturally, he didn''t want her to see other men''s bodies, which was chufeng''s male chauvinism.


    Close the door and walk in, Chu Feng''s eyes pondered: "that I am a kind-hearted person, should not disturb your good things, but I have something urgent tonight, so I can only disturb."


    Asami Mitsui pulled the quilt over his body and Ozawa Lili, narrowed his eyes and thought of a possibility that the Miyano family had already declined and could not have a big change in at least ten years. What was the reason why Chu Feng appeared here?


    This is the only possibility that mituma Mitu thought of. Naturally, he thought of it in combination with the way Chu Feng had done things before.


    Compared with Mitsui masichi''s nervousness and trepidation, Shirley is as calm as a level. Instead, she is very interested in staring at the rash Chu Feng, and her red lips light open: "you are less wind, that is, you killed my husband, and let our family decline to this point. Are you here tonight, are you going to kill all of them to avoid future trouble?"


    Chu Feng takes a slightly unexpected look at Ozawa Lili. No wonder he can attract Miyano''s eyes and marry her. He is calm and calm, and few women can have it.


    Then he moved his eyes and said to Mitu masichi, "I''m here tonight. I just want to send Mr. Mitu a great fortune. Don''t think I''m so cruel and murderous. I''m kind-hearted."


    Mitu Masai scoffed at this, and Rosa Ozawa also emerged a light sneer. Everyone in the world can say that he is kind, but Chu Feng is not good. Now Chu Feng''s all stand on tiptoe on his bones. He can say that he is kind. How many kind people do you want in this world?


    But Chu Feng didn''t come to kill people. When Mitsui was relaxed, he also moved slightly in his heart: "do you want to do it?"


    The royal family, plum blossom club, and even martial arts have arranged for chufeng. Only the official lacks a person who can control the situation and can trust him. So Chu Feng does not hide his thoughts at the moment: "Ichiro Kato will not die because he wants to avenge Kato, so I think he should step down."


    "What''s more, I think Mr. Sangu has the ability and courage to take the position of chief. Are you interested?"


    Be quiet!


    When Chu Feng said his idea, Mitu''s heart beat violently. As Miyano''s confidential secretary, he had been influenced in this circle for a long time. Even if there was no desire, people would have a desire for power, and Mitsui was no exception.


    But Mitu Masai is not a stupid person, sneering: "the wind is less, people say you are not crazy, only more crazy, now I deeply feel that this sentence is right, I am just a small confidential secretary, if it was not for Ichiro Kato who still needs me to help him get familiar with some things, it would have been annihilated."


    "So do you think highly of me?"


    Mitu Masai just denied his ability, but he didn''t deny that he was interested in the chief position. Chufeng gave a faint smile.


    "You are really just a small confidential secretary, any party member can kill you, but in the Ming Dynasty, a small Eunuch in charge can secretly control an imperial dynasty, which proves that it is not necessary to have much power, but to be closest to the emperor to get greater development."


    "Although you are a confidential secretary, just like the eunuchs in the ancient times, the emperor''s closest people, even a member of the court, are not all polite to you?"


    Chu Feng''s words are very hurtful, metaphorical Mitu Masai is a eunuch, but he can not find any words to refute Chu Feng, because this is the truth.


    Although his status is not very dignified, because he is different from others, he gets the most politeness from all parties. In other words, every command of the chief is sent by mituma. To some extent, he has a closer relationship with all parties than Miyano or even Kato today.


    Because Weiss all parties need to find out the meaning of the chief from him, we can imagine the important position of Mitsui.


    Chu Feng has not yet explained, but Mitu has already known his intention to take advantage of his position in the two dynasties. I believe that as long as he is ruthless and decisive, the rest of the clique will not be able to stop him from going to the top. After all, his accumulated contacts and relationships are there.


    However, Mitsui can live to the present, prudence is essential, shaking his head: "wind less, you are a smart man, but I''m not a fool, what you say is what, it seems that I am too stupid."


    "Even if I can control the situation, will the royal family make me succeed? I am a man of humble origin, a royal family of bloodline theory, and will definitely stop everything. "Chufeng''s smile was more cheerful. Knowing that his words had made sanguma moved, he coughed and said, "Mr. Sangu, I know your worries and worries, but that''s not a problem. No one in the snow mountain will stop you from going to the top, if you are absolutely loyal to me."


    Asami Mitsui''s spirit moved, and Chu Feng''s strong self-confidence made him feel crazy. He felt that he was being pulled into a trap step by step. However, the four words of the chief position pounded his heart heavily.


    In silence, Chu Feng added faintly: "and you don''t want to stand higher and breathe the high air. You should know that when Kato gets stable, you will lose your meaning. Although you won''t die, you won''t have the status now. Are you sure you want to live like that?"


    Mitu''s face showed hesitation. Of course, he knew the reason why the cunning rabbit died. However, he didn''t have much confidence. He couldn''t believe Chu Feng''s crazy ideas.


    Look up: "why should I believe you?"


    "Because you have no choice!" Chu Feng smile, suddenly the killing machine filled the room: "tell you these, it shows that in the royal family and other forces, I have arranged for people, I want Weiss 20 years without my enemy, you do not agree, I will kill you now, you say, do you agree?"


    Rascal, shameless, mean!


    Mitu''s heart directly jumped out of such a few words, would like to point to Chu Feng''s nose to scold him shameless, this multiple-choice question is to deceive people, or you will be killed by me now.


    A wry smile shook his head: "you are a devil, but how do I need to do it?"


    Chu Feng was not surprised by the compromise of Sangu Mayi, because there was no loss for him in gambling. If he succeeded, he would become the first person. If he failed, no one knew his cooperation. He twisted his neck: "nothing needs to be done. You just need to go back and continue to do your business, waiting for the signal from me to give you the upper position."


    So simple?


    Mitu also thought that he was required to provide some assassination routes or sell secrets. Chu Feng didn''t want to do anything. It seemed that he didn''t want to do anything. As long as he was on the top, he felt so incredible.


    But Chu Feng would not make such a joke with him. He quickly got up and put on his clothes when he was ignited by the inner devil. He took a look at the killing opportunity of small zelili, which he certainly could not be known.


    Chufeng looked at Mitu MA-11 with a little appreciation, knowing that he had taken the opportunity to kill small zelili, which showed that he was determined to take this road. However, chufeng had other arrangements and patted him on the shoulder: "go back, I will solve her problems, you are at ease!"


    Mitu Masai''s killing opportunity quietly faded away. I believe chufeng will not let this news be known. He wastes his layout. He nods his head and leaves with absolute respect. He goes out and closes the door to see the rosefinch. He is surprised at her beauty, but he doesn''t dare to take a look at her and leaves quickly. He fantasizes and even looks forward to Chu Feng''s success.


    Only Chu Feng and Rosa Ozawa were left in the room. The latter was still calm and calm, without any panic. He pulled the quilt off his body and revealed his white body: "I have accompanied three men in my life, one is my first love, one is Miyano, the other is the bastard Asami."


    "The wind is not enough to look down on me, so tell me what you want me to do?"


    Standing up, in front of Chu Feng, he wiped down the remains of Mitu''s Ma Yi, and then dressed in clothes. Chu Feng could not help admiring the woman. He knew that if he didn''t let him kill her, he didn''t mean to kill her at all.


    Smile: "no wonder you can become the former first lady, this bold Chu Feng admiration, you are right, I don''t like women with more than three men, but it does not hinder me to give you a rich and noble, do you have any interest in becoming the first lady again?"


    She zipped up her skirt and turned back: "do you want me to marry Masai Mitsui?"


    "Yes Chu Feng does not hide his mind. Although he is sure that Mitu does not dare to betray him, his power will change a person. Chu Feng always needs to make two preparations: "when he gets to the top, he will marry you, and my requirement is to inform him of his every move in real time."


    "Even when it''s necessary, it feels irretrievable. You can kill him!"


    Small zelili narrowed her eyes and appreciated the ruthlessness and determination of the young people in front of her. She did not feel it on Miyano: "why should I promise you?"


    "You don''t have a choice." Chu Feng spread out his hands, showing an evil smile: "because if you don''t agree, I won''t attack you, but I will definitely leave you in the most messy entertainment area. I believe many people are very interested in the former first lady, and I am very interested in your 14-year-old daughter."


    "If you are 14 years old, you should be 14 years old. If you are young, you should be young."


    Xiao zelili''s face changed slightly. She knew that Chu Feng was threatening her, and she could not resist. She didn''t care which man she was with, but she didn''t want to do everything. The most important thing was that although the daughter was still young, she was already mature!Thinking that Chu Feng would really do that, small zelili took a deep breath: "I believe, you are a son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and the secret way Lang Meimei''s Micro blog even carried out these votes. Then she suddenly realized what she meant. She turned back and sighed, "you should be clean for five years, I may consider it!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. It was hard to understand that the women in this country were so wonderful. He closed the door and left directly with the rosefinch.


    With Chu Feng''s departure, the smile on her face suddenly solidified and turned cold. Thinking of the killing opportunity before Mitu''s departure, she clenched her pink Fist: "you''re killing me. After five years, I''ll let the girl seduce Chu Feng and kill you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1309

    At twelve o''clock in the night, on the outskirts of Wangjing.


    Chu Feng and Zhuque arrived here after leaving from the east of the city. Murong Bing and lengrushuang had already quietly come here to wait. This evening, he helped Zhuque enter the demigod realm.


    Because Weiss is a kingdom with frequent earthquakes, the mountainous areas still exist. Even outside Wangjing, the population density is the highest in the world. It is only the size of Shengchao Province, but it has 200 million people. According to the preliminary statistics of Wangjing City, there are 30 million people!


    A cold and a hot two women stood there, see Chu wind coming, cold as frost, just a light look away from the eyes, Murong ice is direct stick up: "husband, I will give you a half god woman, you want to reward me first, I am thirsty."


    Murong Bing Murong Murong Murong Murong Murong Murong Murong, showing endless charm. When he raised his hand, the rosefinch came to his side. He also knew that this was not a place with vast land and few people in the holy Dynasty. If you don''t seize the time, you will be found that they are not in the plum blossom hotel.


    Ordinary people will not know, but if they are detected by the presence of master Jiuye, they will surely guess that some people of Chu Feng have stepped into the demigods, because it is necessary for them to enter Tianfan period and keep pace with the heaven and earth.


    And cold as frost with the rosefinch, in the blink of an eye disappeared in the same place, into the distant valley, as if flying, Chu Feng looked in the eyes slightly smack tongue, fly, when I can ah?


    Chu Feng is left alone here. When you look around from left to right, there are grasslands everywhere. The nearest residential building is also five kilometers away. When you look around 360 degrees with your left eye, you can make sure that there are no more people. Chu Feng is also temporarily relaxed.


    Lying on the grass, looking at the sky and the moon, the corner of his mouth slightly cocked: "still not out?"


    Voice down, came a Jiao smile, charming and moving mixed blood beauty Yihe Mingzi appeared beside Chu Feng, lying beside him, holding Chu Feng in his hand, nono: "I''m hungry!"


    Chu Feng was very excited. Looking at the moon and sky, he turned around and pressed on Yihe Mingzi. It was not the first time for them. In addition, with the long night and young people''s vigor, and knowing that his physical fitness is conducive to the improvement of other people''s strength, Chu Feng found a suitable reason and decided to help Yihe Mingzi improve his strength.


    Soon, a vivid picture was carried out on the grass at night. The naked scream of Yihe Mingzi made Chu Feng more involved, and both sides wantonly shed sweat.


    And all this, the three who left did not know.


    In the valley 15 kilometers away from Chu Feng''s location, lengrushuang and Murong Bing came here with the rosefinch from left to right. This is an open area, surrounded by no mountains or trees. All of them are smooth stones.


    Leng Rushuang pointed to the middle position: "go there to eat the broken Tian Dan, break through with all your strength, and I and Su Daji will help you at the critical time."


    Sudaji?


    More than once, when she heard the cold frost call Murong Bing sudaji, the rosefinch didn''t understand why. She couldn''t think that Murong Bing was the evil spirit that brought disaster to the country and the people. She nodded and sat down and took out the heaven breaking pill that Chu Feng gave her. Thinking of Bai Huahua''s body for this, she felt a burst of shame and anger in her heart.


    We also know that time is not waiting for time. The rosefinch directly swallows the broken Tian Dan. The strong fragrance of the medicine diffuses in the mouth and goes down the throat to the stomach. A slight heat flow also slowly produces. The rosefinch feels that the inexhaustible strength is sprouting in the whole body.


    More powerful than what she has gained in ten years of practice.


    Quickly close your eyes and operate the mental method of cultivation to guide those forces to swim in the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, wash the precipitated power, purify from the new, and constantly gather the natural forces of heaven and earth around the body to strive for rapid breakthroughs.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing looked at each other and nodded slightly. Their bodies flashed, and they went to sit on their knees 20 meters away. If the rosefinch could break through with their own strength, they just needed to prevent anyone from approaching here.


    If the rosefinch can''t break through Tianfan period with her own strength, they will use their own strength to guide her to avoid danger and enter the demigod!


    As time goes on, there are more and more forces of nature pervading the neighborhood. If ordinary people are here, they will be directly crushed. The rosefinch sits there with its long hair fluttering, and its pretty face with no trace of age is red and white, and there are formless whirlpools around.


    The air flow in the air is much stronger than it was at the beginning.


    This is also the reason for choosing the open area. Otherwise, if a person is not careful, the powerful force will make everything disappear. Murong Bing has a light look. Now the rosefinch is still within her own control range, and there is no need to worry about anything.


    With her eyes closed, she opened her mind and looked at the situation within five kilometers. Once there was any disturbance, she would immediately kill the people who came here, giving the rosefinch absolute space to break through.


    A bright moon in the sky is slowly blocked by the sudden appearance of dark clouds. The stuffy breath makes the fighting Chu Feng and Yihe Mingzi feel it. Slow down a little bit, Chu Feng looks up to the sky and knows that the rosefinch will soon begin to impact on tianfanqi.Yihe Mingzi felt that he didn''t have the violence just now. He started to complain: "hurry up!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head. He also knows that it is not suitable to continue the war. He speeds up his speed and prepares to finish the battle as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will not be beautiful to see him fighting with Yihe Mingzi.


    However, Yihe Mingzi, who was still a little complaining, was suddenly eroded by the storm. His voice was higher than at any time in the beginning. He also had a voice of begging for mercy: "honey, slow down, it''s made of meat!"


    But now Chu Feng is thinking about ending the battle. How can it be slow? After 15 minutes, no less than 3000 times of sprint, the battle is finally over. Chu Feng stands up and cleans up the battlefield by pressing Yihe Mingzi''s head. He sees that thunder light is slowly appearing in the sky, and his eyes are dignified.


    After hearing the story of nine days of thunder, you will be able to get through the heaven and earth with the power of thunder.


    If you fail, you will die in the thunder and become dust.


    There''s a bang at last!


    Yihe Mingzi, who was still cleaning up the battlefield, licked his tongue and got up. He also pulled up his trousers and put down her skirt. Looking at the distance, he still had a little bit of glitter in his mouth: "are you going to start?"


    Chu Feng nodded and hugged Yihe Mingzi''s waist: "it''s going to start. I hope it goes well."


    In the open land of the valley, the natural force around the rosefinch has reached a terrible state. The rosefinch also feels that the power in her body has reached a terrible level, and it seems that her body will be completely burst at any time.


    After biting her teeth, the rosefinch let go of all the forces and directly impacted the barrier of tianfanqi. A surging force converged in the position of the elixir field, constantly impacting the state of being equal to the sky. The face of the rosefinch also showed sweat and pain.


    Outsiders can only see the people in the demigod realm lift their hands to wipe out countless people, but they don''t know the process of breakthrough. They need to bear great pain. If they are not careful, they will lose their lives. Therefore, it is easy to get the brilliance of no one.


    A ray of thunder began to brew in the sky. Cold as frost and Murong Bing opened their eyes and looked at the rosefinch, which was already very uncomfortable. This was only the first thunder. If even this could not be resisted, it would be a dead end to enter the demigod realm.


    With a roar, the brewing thunder fell directly towards the rosefinch which was breaking through. Murong Bing sisters narrowed their eyes, hoping that the rosefinch could carry it.


    The rosefinch also opened her eyes, and the natural force of heaven and earth gathered in her hands, and suddenly burst out. The thunder with the breath of death came to a standstill, which seemed to be blocked by something, but it was still falling. Only the strength began to weaken. That was the power of the first thunder.


    This is also a breakthrough in the demigod must face the rules of heaven, unable to resist the most powerful thunder in nature, how can you be in line with the sky?


    The power of rosefinch is lax, and the much weakened thunder directly thunders on her body. Under the loud noise, the dust is flying around. Murong Bing and lengrushuang''s squinted eyes also show a trace of worry. When the dust disperses, a smile appears. The rosefinch has passed the test of the first thunder.


    But they also did not completely relax, because the eight forces behind will only become more and more powerful.


    Slightly moved in the heart, as long as the resistance to thunder and even bombardment, can be more powerful?


    Feeling that it might be like this, the rosefinch suddenly stood up, turned the whole body strength and looked at the sky unswervingly. Murong Bing looked in his eyes and blinked his eyes. Her husband''s eyes were good, and the rosefinch''s insight was very strong.


    If you want to keep up with the sky, you have to have the courage to challenge the heaven and the earth. No doubt, now that the rosefinch has understood this point, Murong Bing has a little more confidence in the breakthrough tonight, and he also vaguely expects that the rosefinch can create a miracle.


    Under the demigod, there is not much difference between similar states. However, in tianfanqi, even if everyone is in the early stage, the gap is very huge, that is, the state of mind at the time of breakthrough is decided, and the rosefinch now dares to stand up instead of passively bear it. You can imagine how powerful it will be after success.


    Then, the second thunder also sounded, more terrifying than the thunder and lightning pressure between heaven and earth, toward the rosefinch.


    The woman''s eyes were fearless. She drank and her body rose directly into the air. When she was about to break through, she could fly into the air. Instead of dodging, she directly rushed to the falling thunder and lightning. She did not even use the natural force to block the first thunder.


    Cold as frost, all slightly sigh in the heart, good crazy woman, should use the flesh directly to bear the force of thunder and lightning!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1310

    Sky thunder!


    The most powerful natural force in nature will be produced when the clouds are dense on rainy days. The roaring sound resounds from below, which makes people subconsciously fear when they hear the voice of alarm.


    Throughout the year, some people are directly killed by the thunder, or some buildings are cut to fire by thunder and turned into ashes.


    Normal people can''t resist the ravages of thunder and lightning, because the result is death. Even if someone with a special point is cut to death, they will be disabled for life. As for the news that someone is struck by thunder, it''s just bullshit.


    At the moment, the rosefinch directly uses its body to resist the falling thunder. In the roaring sound, the body collides with the lightning. The strong woman does not make any sound in the thunder, and her clothes are turned into ashes. Her graceful and flawless body is clearly presented in the night sky.


    The sky thunder disappears, the rosefinch also falls on the ground, slightly gasps, sees all the clothes on her body are split into ashes by the thunder and lightning, she blushes without a thread, fortunately, only Murong Bing and lengrushuang are here, otherwise it will be disgrace.


    At the same time, her heart was excited, because she felt the strength in her body was more surging than it was at the beginning.


    White tiger?


    The rosefinch heard Murong Bing''s slight voice in the middle of the sky, and was immediately stunned. She looked down to see her face covered with a layer of red frost. She was not a white tiger, but now it was bare. Thinking of the thunder just now, her face was slightly red. Obviously, she was burned by the thunder.


    In the rosefinch''s loss of consciousness, the third thunder has already fallen. The rosefinch hastily recovers her thoughts and feels that the third thunder is much stronger than the second. She quickly runs the channels to enhance her resistance. She won''t block it, but she doesn''t want to be struck by thunder without any measures.


    The thunder exploded and the thunder light flashed. Murong Bing and cold as frost clearly saw that the rosefinch''s body began to crack, a little bleeding, but it repaired itself in the thunder light, and his face was slightly happy. He knew that the rosefinch had achieved most of its success and began to have the body of demigod which could repair itself.


    The fourth thunder also fell, Murong Bing and lengrushuang''s expressions began to focus. They were ready to wait. If they felt that the rosefinch could not resist, they would use their strength to destroy those powerful thunder, so that the rosefinch could successfully survive the robbery and achieve the demigod state.


    Under the fourth thunderbolt, the rosefinch''s body was charred, but the speed of repair also began to be faster. It was a performance of great strength, but it was also the most critical time.


    The nine heavenly thunder has two special powers. One is to forge and refine the demigod body for those who want to step into the demigod. If it can resist the thunder and lightning, it will be able to have a strong repairing demigod body.


    Secondly, in the course of the thunder and lightning, the strong power of the robber will be enhanced. When he enters the demigod realm, he will use the powerful demigod power, which has gone beyond the normal scope of human beings. It is not a simple empty word to raise one''s finger and crack the earth.


    The fifth thunder also roared down at the moment. The sky was gloomy with a terrible pressure. After the thunder hit the rosefinch, the woman had fallen from the sky and still didn''t die. In addition, a slight divine pressure could be felt in her body, which was only the breath of being a demigod.


    There are also four sky thunder, the rosefinch will become a demigod state completely. The mortals, cold as frost and Murong Bing, are standing up slowly. The most important thing is the four thunder in the back. It can''t happen!


    At the same time, snow mountains tens of kilometers away.


    In the highest place, an old man with black hair and full of energy stood there, and his eyes were deep and deep. He saw that the sky was covered with dark clouds and thunder, and his brows could not stop wrinkling. He said to himself, "someone wants to step into the realm of demigod. Who is it that can have such amazing power?"


    Behind the old man, a man came up and stood three meters behind him without making a step forward, with absolute respect: "master, what can I do for you?"


    "One husband!" The old man with black hair spoke faintly and looked at the distance. His words were with a kind of natural pressure: "there is a powerful warrior outside Wangjing who is attacking the demigod realm. I don''t know what is sacred. I haven''t stepped out of the snow mountain for decades. Now I want to see if there is a powerful man in Weiss."


    The man standing behind the old man with black hair is Yamamoto. Hearing the words, he is surprised and looks along the direction of the old man''s eyes: "impact on the demigod state?"


    "Yes The old man with black hair turned around in a secluded way, with a pair of eyes with profound and mighty dignity: "so I''m going to go there and make sure it''s a vist or a non-native. If it''s the former, I''ll invite him to the snow mountain. If it''s the latter, I''ll destroy him. If it''s not my race, I won''t be strong."


    Yamamoto nodded heavily: "understand, I will take good care of the snow mountain!"


    The old man with black hair suddenly disappeared in front of Yamamoto. When he looked up, he could not see the figure of the old man. Yamamoto''s eyes showed a look of absolute respect and ardent yearning. That was his master, that was the peak of the Wesleyan existence, the God like master of nine nights!At the same time, as cold as frost, her eyes looked coldly toward the northeast, and at the rosefinch which had been bombarded by the seventh thunder. The last two thunders would be more powerful and in the process of brewing. They must be earth shaking, but she also felt a sense of terror coming here.


    Murong Bing also felt that the breath was approaching at a terrible speed, and a chill appeared on the face of all sentient beings: "stuffy girl, do it!"


    "Good!" Cold as frost, without any hesitation, nodded slightly, two people suddenly rose to the sky.


    The rosefinch looked up weakly, and her eyes suddenly congealed. There were two huge foxes in the sky, one black and one white. But what made the rosefinch shocked was that the terrible smell of the two foxes made people feel pressure.


    At the same time, he figured out why lengrushuang called Murong Bing Su Daji, and opened his mouth slightly: "in this world, there are really demons, and the wild demon domain really exists?"


    Under the voice of doubt, the snow-white sky fox skimmed over from the sky, and the body of the rosefinch could not help but move towards the top. The nine giant tails of the Nine Tailed Tianhu melted by Murong ice were shaking there: "rosefinch, I and the bored girl will attract more violent thunder with strong power."


    "Otherwise, at your present level, the thunder will not fall down in a short time, and we will be ready to meet you, because we feel that a character no less than the demigod''s prophase is coming, and there is no time left!"


    The shock in the heart of the rosefinch slowly calmed down, and the body quickly restored the snow-white body, which attracted the endless force of heaven and earth. The two black and white sky foxes also flew away, and the endless power was attracted to gather in the sky above like tide.


    The sound of the dull thunder is also more and more loud. Suddenly, a violent thunder falls, and a thunder that is more powerful than the beginning falls down, pointing directly at the rosefinch.


    "No, I''ll do it myself!"


    Rosefinch raised her head and saw that black and white two Tianhu and nine giant tails were all facing the thunder that day. She knew that she wanted to help her block part of her strength. But Zhuque had already experienced seven times of thunder. Now she didn''t want to waste the opportunity to harden her body and enhance her great strength. She drank a little and lifted her body to a high point.


    In the dark, the thunder and the body collide violently together, and the rosefinch can''t help but make a cry. The skin of the whole body falls down like black coke. Although it is still repairing rapidly, the damage is too great.


    Black and white two sky fox eyes flash a silk can''t bear, but also know that the nine heaven thunder is the rule of heaven, no one can escape, also will inevitably fall, each other''s eyes looked at each other, 18 giant tails directly up, a surging incomparable force shot into the sky and earth in the thunder.


    The sky above the clouds rolling, thunder flash frequently, like the general explosion of electric current, the rosefinch body has recovered half, looked up at the sky thunder brewing in the half sky, and said: "come on


    Black and white two sky foxes instantly soared to a higher place, endless evil spirit and evil spirit filled the night sky, and the ninth thunder suddenly appeared, which was different from the beginning, because its color was golden, and it directly blasted towards the rosefinch in the sky.


    Black and white two sky foxes show a dignified color, hope that the rosefinch will not fall in the last thunder, because the power of this thunder is led down by their Demon power, and the power is much stronger than the eight together.


    But the rosefinch was fearless, dragging only to recover two-thirds of the body to meet directly, the woman directly revealed her madness, a roar, half of the sky was illuminated by this thunder.


    The graceful body of the rosefinch suddenly fell to the ground, and the white body of the sky fox flashed into the sky. The nine huge tails of the black sky fox swayed directly to eliminate the afterwave of the ninth thunder. When it fell, it restored the cold and incomparable face without losing its beauty.


    The white sky fox holding the rosefinch''s body slowly fell on the ground, the dark clouds in the sky also slowly dispersed, that round of disappeared moon also appeared in the sky again, Murong ice recovered human form, holding the body of the burnt rosefinch, frowning tightly: "she is dead?"


    "No!" Leng Rushuang took a look at it and said definitely: "she succeeded. Although the aftereffect was eliminated in the end, because of the reason that we attracted her, the power is infinite. In addition, she started to fight with her body. Now she has stepped into the demigod state, and is much stronger than the ordinary demigod state."


    As the words fell, the rosefinch''s body suddenly and slowly left Murong Bing''s hands and soared five meters high. A faint light appeared on her body. Wrapped in the light, the body of the rosefinch was being repaired at a speed visible to the naked eye. A moment later, the rosefinch fell on the ground barefoot, and the rosefinch opened its eyes, and a half divine momentum surged into the world.


    Murong Bing showed a smile and said with a smile: "from the new skin, from the new shape of the body, but also changed the blood, in the future, your children will directly inherit your blood, as long as you are not an idiot, it is not difficult to enter the demigod, because you have powerful cells of demigod in your genes."


    "Do you feel that your whole body is full of useful strength, and that you are much younger, and that you have the mood of a 15-year-old girl?"The rosefinch blushed slightly, standing here without any trace, was still criticized by Murong Bing. Looking down, she saw that it was still bare, and the secret road needed some days to grow out. The rosefinch also bowed respectfully: "thank Princess Jiu, thank Miss Leng!"


    Zhuque is stunned. Thinking of the two giant Tianhu, she has all kinds of questions in her heart, but she dare not ask. Although she is a demigod now, she feels that she is not the opponent of lengrushuang and murongbing.


    The voice fell in the blink of an eye disappeared in the same place, even a little breath did not stay, just disappear before, Zhuque heart shy, at least for me to find a dress?


    The wind calmed down. It seemed that nothing had happened just now. Suddenly, a figure came down from the sky and landed steadily here. The dark haired old man''s deep eyes swept around him, and he couldn''t feel any breath. He looked up at the sky: "was he killed by nine thunders and didn''t enter the demigod state?"


    When he saw something, he went to pick up a rag and looked at the remaining patterns. The dark haired old man''s eyes twinkled with light: "it turns out that she is a woman. If I succeed in becoming a demigod, I can''t make her a furnace cauldron?"


    Throwing off the rags in his hands, the black haired old man''s body flashed into the air to a height of terror, but he could not find any trace of anyone again. His fist clenched and his eyes were crazy: "I will find you, a woman with semi divine strength. I can feel that you are not dead!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1311

    The fourth day of challenge!


    The situation on all sides is ethereal. Everyone''s eyes are focused on Wang Jing. To be exact, they all look at the plum blossom hotel. Chu Feng came to Wangjing a few days ago, but in addition to going out for a walk, he has been staying in the plum blossom hotel all the time, and has no intention of going to the snow mountain to fight Yamamoto.


    People who pay attention to him are curious about what chufeng is thinking. He came here. Shouldn''t he fight with Yamamoto?


    For four days in a row, no one stepped on the arena except for the first two days. After Yamamoto and his husband accepted anyone''s challenge, 15 people stepped on the arena around the third day, including seven pilgrims, three cold and barren southerners, two Southern Dynasties people, and three other people from the Western Regions.


    And they all die!


    Yamamoto''s powerful strength was completely demonstrated to the world in just one day, so that many onlookers started this morning, but no one dared to fight Yamamoto''s life and death on the challenge arena.


    Although winning Yamamoto is a glory, but there is no absolute assurance that it is different from looking for death.


    Everyone is waiting for Yamamoto''s first challenge to appear, but Chu Feng seems not to care about Yamamoto''s challenge at all. One day, a woman takes her out to go shopping, just like a tourist. Many people can''t see clearly what chufeng is thinking.


    It''s noon, the highest place of Plum Blossom Hotel.


    After lunch, Chu Feng sits in the hall watching the news on TV. Yamamoto shouts and laughs irrefutably. Song Qiaoqiao opens his mouth with a black eye: "master, people are clamoring to challenge you all day long. Now it is even more said that you are a shrinking turtle. Are you really not ready to go out for a war?"


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care too much. He just looked at Song Qiaoqiao and said with a smile: "Qiaoqiao, how do I feel? You want me to go. Do you want to be killed by Yamamoto after you go?"


    Song Qiaoqiao''s eyes twinkled and remained silent. The reason why she followed Chu Feng was that she wanted to kill chufeng to avenge the people of the park family after learning her skills. However, with the understanding of the martial arts people who followed Chu Feng these days, she knew that just as Feng Qingqing said to her, if you give her another ten years, you can''t kill Chu Feng.


    So at the moment, seeing Yamamoto Yifu seems very powerful, song Qiaoqiao wants to encourage chufeng to go to war, and the best thing is to be killed.


    Chu Feng can still see this. Although she has a headache, the girl always thinks about his death, and he has to take it with him. He just believes that if song Qiaoqiao is not with her, she will use her body to kill him every minute. Chu Feng doesn''t want to trouble people like locusts.


    He was fearless, but he was always thought of his head, and had to guard against eating, which was uncomfortable.


    Seeing song Qiaoqiao''s direct silence, Chu Feng said with a smile: "go out with me in the afternoon?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches for a while. If he can, he doesn''t want to look like this. But when he encounters Murong Bing''s evil spirits and cold frost like exotic flowers, Chu Feng can''t resist, and he''s just driven to the shelf.


    He stood up and said, "I''ll go out for a walk myself."


    "No!" Just went to the door to open the door, a room cold as frost came out, indifferently said: "two days to Tianjing double state, when can you step into the demigod? Go ahead


    "I don''t!" Chu Feng''s mouth convulsed violently for a moment, and then he opened the door and ran away.


    She and Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are not only powerful and beautiful women rolling sheets, but also should be a pleasant thing at the same time. However, Chu Feng is a little bit resistant now. Although her strength can be improved, she has always been like this. Chu Feng doubts that she will not do it sooner or later.


    This has nothing to do with disgust, because men are fond of freshness. Facing two women all day long, even immortals will repel them, let alone fight for hours. Even men who fight with iron will be unable to resist.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chu Feng ran away. Murong Bing chuckled and giggled from the room. She stretched lazily. She was wearing pajamas and couldn''t even block her butt. She said with a smile: "let her husband go out for a walk. From 11:00 last night to 5:00 this morning, although he directly broke through the dual situation, he would be under pressure."


    As cold as frost, she frowned slightly. If she could, she didn''t want to be like a woman who couldn''t feed enough. On the contrary, when she was with Chu Feng, she always felt dead and alive. But if she didn''t use such normal means, Chu Feng didn''t know that he could step into the semi divine realm of heaven and earth and fully control the power of taboos.


    At least before the day sun period, all need this appearance, later can be a little simpler!


    Moreover, when Chu Feng ascends, with the constant operation of the original power, lengrushuang and Murong Bing will also mention some small improvements, not many, but they are real.


    But this has been going on, it is easy to let Chu wind have the idea of resistance, cold as frost cold face: "then how to do?"


    As cold as frost, his face was even colder: "I wear that kind of clothes, isn''t it?"


    Murong Bing rolled a white eye: "this has nothing to do with what to wear, that clothes take off you are still a smelly face, do you know what men like?" Close to the cold as frost in the ear, whispered, the latter''s face slightly red, because Murong Bing said is really too shy, she felt that she could not do it.Just think of Chu Feng''s current strength is too weak, taboo force can not be used, squint eyes side head unwilling: "you teach me!"


    One side of the door also opened, Zhuque apprentice came out, see the hall only song Qiaoqiao, rosefinch frown: "little Lord?"


    Song Qiaoqiao looks back with a little jealousy in her eyes. The rosefinch went out with Chu Feng two nights ago. After coming back, she suddenly felt younger. Her skin was tight and delicate, just like a 15-year-old girl. Song Qiaoqiao felt inferior to herself. This is not what an old woman should have.


    "He''s out." In return, song Qiaoqiao turned his eyes, took the hand of the rosefinch, and asked the curiosity in his heart: "master rosefinch, how did you change so much overnight? Did you take medicine or went to cosmetic surgery?"


    Zhuque is stunned. Looking at Song Qiaoqiao''s expectant eyes, she knows that she is envious of her becoming much younger now. Although she can''t see her face on the surface, her skin and spirit are reflected. She doesn''t know how to answer for a while. Chu Feng tells people that she has stepped into the state of demigod for the time being.


    But Feng Qingqing giggled and giggled. She didn''t know that the rosefinch had stepped into the demigod state. She said with a smile, "because my master and the little master roll the bed sheets, they are getting younger and younger after being developed."


    The rosefinch''s face turned red with a brush. She knocked heavily on Feng Qingqing''s forehead. She hummed and went outside without saying anything. The reason why she changed so much was that she had achieved a demigod''s body, reshaped her body, and secretly scolded Feng Qingqing, the unfortunate child.


    If I had known, I would not have told her that I was given the best by the little Lord!


    Feng Qingqing covered her head and looked aggrieved. Seeing that the rosefinch had gone out, she pulled song Qiaoqiao over and said with a smile: "so if you want to be younger, if you want to be younger, you should seduce your master more. As far as I know, if you can roll sheets with your master, it will be good for women, and you can achieve martial arts more smoothly."


    Song Qiaoqiao''s face turned red. She practiced under the guidance of Feng Qingqing these days in order to forge martial arts. But she was very difficult. She asked suspiciously, "really? How do I feel that you are talking like an evil double cultivation?"


    Feng Qingqing smiles in her heart. She doesn''t know that she has hit her by mistake. She nodded with affirmation: "yes, Shaozhu has a special constitution. As long as there is a relationship, you can transform your body. Otherwise, you think that Miss Murong and miss Leng, why do you have to pull him to roll the sheets?"


    "So I believe my sister''s saying, there''s absolutely nothing wrong with it. Try your best."


    After a few words, Feng Qingqing left with a bad smile. Song Qiaoqiao stood there. If she began to doubt, Feng Qingqing said Murong Bing and lengrushuang just now. She believed it miraculously.


    Recalling the conversation between Murong Bing and lengrushuang just now, song Qiaoqiao blinked: "love can also increase strength. It''s amazing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1312

    Chu Feng, who left the hotel, walked aimlessly on the street. He felt that it was boring to blow the wind out of the hotel. It was better than being caught by cold frost to practice. Now Chu Feng feels a burst of egg pain when he thinks of it.


    However, it is only temporary. He is willing to steadily improve his cultivation. However, the situation does not allow him to do so slowly. He wants to improve quickly. This is the only shortcut. With the help of the original power of lengrushuang and Murong Bing''s chaotic body, he triggers the power of the taboo body itself to achieve rapid promotion of martial arts and Taoism.


    So Chu Feng just came out to hide. He didn''t want to be tortured by cold frost and Murong ice in addition to the hours when he ate, slept and went to the toilet. Although both of them were in a unique posture, they were also miserable when they had too many things.


    Thinking of waiting to go back, he had a good talk with Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing. This thing must be controlled. Although his constitution doesn''t matter, if it goes on in the long run, Chu Feng doesn''t doubt that he will never be able to lift up when he sees other women, so his future life must be very not brilliant.


    Thinking about things, a Mercedes Benz wind stopped by the side of Chu Feng, the window fell down, and Michiko nakami blinked: "less wind, I''ll be your guide?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and knew that someone might have seen him when he left the hotel, so he sent the news back. It was a coincidence that Naoko nakami appeared at this time. It was more that those people sent him to investigate the information and control his whereabouts at any time.


    It''s just a pity that they don''t know that nakami is his own person.


    So Chu Feng nodded and opened the car door and sat on it. With a smile, Nakamura drove forward and turned around and said, "go for a walk in Plum Blossom Park?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know where to go now, so he didn''t have any opinions. Zhongmei Zhizi drove to the Plum Blossom Park.


    Plum Blossom Park is one of several large parks in Wangjing.


    According to the season, it is the time for plum blossom trees to wither. But in order to ensure the same scenery in Plum Blossom Park, Wang Jing has invested a lot of manpower and material resources to research the plum blossom trees which often open in four seasons. Therefore, the plum blossoms in other places wither, but in the Plum Blossom Park, all the flowers are in full bloom.


    Weisi people are pragmatists. They will insist on going to work and classes from Monday to Friday. You can hardly see the leisurely Weisi people walking around on weekends. Chu Feng still admires this kingdom.


    Because neither the pilgrimage nor any kingdom can do it like Wes, who works hard on weekdays and relaxes himself when he is at leisure.


    When I came to Plum Blossom Park, because it was still a weekday, I didn''t see a few people. Except for some staff, even the retired old people couldn''t see it. Unlike those old people who had nothing to do, they gathered in public places to play cards and dance and disturb the order of public places.


    But for these things, Chu Feng will not say whether it is right or wrong. Each kingdom has its own different cultural traditions and customs, just depending on the degree of acceptance by others.


    Without stopping the car, Zhongmei Zhizi directly drove into the Plum Blossom Park and went outside the plum blossom trees in full bloom. The Chu Feng who got off the bus looked at the September season, and the plum blossom trees were still blooming with its charm. His mood also seemed a little more peaceful. People all had the general character of being close to the primitive nature and peaceful.


    Zhongmei Zhizi got off from the other side and walked naturally with Chu Feng into the woods. He said, "today is not a rest day, so it''s hard to see anyone. Master, you can enjoy the beauty here quietly, relax and do whatever you want. No one will disturb you."


    Calling the owner instead of the lack of wind means that there was monitoring in the car just now.


    It''s just that Zhongmei Zhizi''s words make Chu Feng a little speechless. It''s right to appreciate the beauty here and relax. Just do what you want to do. How can this sentence sound a little bit wrong? He glanced at the man with a faint smile on his face. How was the servility of Weisi women refined?


    He knew that even on weekdays, Plum Blossom Park should not be without a person. He thought it was chufeng who wanted to come. Before he came here, the redundant people had been cleared. Chu Feng would not care about it. He still liked the quiet environment: "you won''t appear for no reason. What''s the matter?"


    Zhizi of China and the United States sat there with her skirt pulled down a little to prevent the scenery from leaking. She wanted to lie down with Chu Feng and hesitated for a moment, but she didn''t do it, even though she really wanted to.


    Hearing the speech, Chi Ko murmured and said, "they all want to know why you don''t accept Yamamoto''s challenge."


    Chu Feng was not surprised that Zhongmei Zhizi came here because of this problem, and it can be expected that all the people behind him were not sure what he was thinking at the moment. He put his hands under his head and said, "don''t worry. There are still three days left in the challenge arena, so I''ll come back on the last day."


    "Of course, when those people ask you, you say that I didn''t tell you more, just that it''s hard to come to Wangjing and want to have more fun!"


    Zhongmei Zhizi frowned slightly. She did not know what chufeng was going to do, but she did not continue to ask. She believed that Chu Feng would not simply come to Weiss to play soy sauce.


    Indeed, Chu Feng had plans. Knowing that the royal family wanted to take advantage of the challenge, they would have laid a destructive force on him. Even if he won Yamamoto at this time, he would face great danger. It''s better to delay for a few days to let those people not know whether he will fight or not.Once they are not sure, they are not willing to let go of this great chance to kill him Chu Feng. The biggest possibility is to withdraw the traps that have been buried near the snow mountain and use them elsewhere. In that case, when he goes to the snow mountain to fight, the deployment will be disrupted and the crisis will be reduced.


    This is the true thought of Chu Feng. There are also some reasons, of course, that is to let Xinzi and Yihe Mingzi arrange some things, which also takes a little time.


    Breeze blows and passes, zhongmeizhizi looks down at Chu Feng that clear and handsome man flavor face, blinks an eye: "master, do you want me to massage for you?"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and heard the words and opened: "you will?"


    But now there is nothing. Chu Feng doesn''t mind enjoying the massage of the Chinese and American wisdom son. It can also relax. The plum blossom forest with floral flavor, soft grass, breeze and a professional massage for women. Chu Feng thinks it is the living state.


    Zhongmeizhizi saw Chu Feng close his eyes and enjoy his face. With a hint of joy on his face, it seems that it is a very happy thing to do something for Chu Feng to make him comfortable.


    The moment of massage of Chu wind, and slowly moved to the forehead and temple of Chu wind, and the gesture also slowly moved down. The body, muscles and arms were all in place, and Chu Feng closed his eyes and was comfortable. He had to say that zhongmeizhizi was the technique, and killed the professional master absolutely.


    Suddenly feel what, Chu Feng opens his eyes to see the Chinese and American wisdom son back to him sit up, dismay: "do you do?"


    Zhongmeizhizi did not find that he was sitting in a wrong position. He held his head back and straightened his hands and massage his hands directly on the leg of Chu Feng. In the thigh, his hands were pressed tightly and pushed down. Chu Feng was staring at his eyes, not the massage technique of zhongmeizhizi.


    Lying down to relax chufeng knee position of the zhongmeizi frown face slightly red feeling what to hold her strategic ground, bite lips has long been ignorant girl she knows that Chu Feng has no shame to have a response.


    If it is a saint woman, now must turn around a palm and throw on the man''s body scold: "the old lady is kind to give you massage here, you are actually responding to me, how so shameless?"


    But zhongmeizhizi is destined not to be those reserved women who pretend to be in a posture. They feel the difference of Chu wind. They rise and squat beside them with red face, and look at the Chu Feng tent. They smile in their eyes: "master, can I help you?"


    Chu Feng has not said no need yet. China and the United States have untied his shackles between lightning and lowered his head. Chu Feng hissed and took a breath. When she first saw it, she knew that she was definitely a musical instrument expert. However, it was underestimated. At least, no one is more proficient than her in Chu Feng''s cognition.


    After her, I''m afraid it''s thousands of large pieces of Shen Xiuqin.


    Chu Feng is not liuxiahui, nor will he do liuxiahui. Zhongmeizhizi is so he will never push her high voice, brother is not a casual man!


    So he put one hand on the head of Zhongmei Zhizi, enjoying it safely, and looking around the left eye to prevent anyone from coming. It lasted 20 minutes to finish the music instrument. Zhongmeizhi licked his tongue and pulled up his skirt. "Master, would you mind?"


    Chu Feng bitterly smiles that the Chinese and American wisdom son wants to find a sense of security, he doesn''t mind, just blinks in his left eye, chufeng shakes his head: "no mind, just no chance!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1313

    In the plum blossom forest.


    After Nakamura put down her skirt and cleaned up the corner of her mouth, nine people came to this side in the distance, headed by a 25-6-year-old young man with an unconventional hairstyle and an arrogant face, with a cigarette in his mouth and a gold chain with a thumb thick around his neck.


    Chu wind up to see, the first idea is, upstarts!


    Standing next to her face was still slightly ruddy. She lowered her voice and said, "tomorrow is the only son of the sun island. At present, in addition to the president and me, the third person of the plum blossom club."


    Taijima sun, the current president of Meihua club, is an old man in his sixties, but he still has an identity, that is, the grandson of Class-A war criminal, Yingji Kojima.


    The island came to the park with people tomorrow. Her eyes were scornfully passing over Chu Feng. Finally, she looked at Naoko nakami and said with a sneer: "at first, I thought that someone had lied to me. I didn''t expect that Miss Mei and a man really came to Plum Blossom Park. How about the conditions I gave you? Are you ready to agree?"


    Zhongmei Zhizi''s face was slightly ugly. She didn''t want to explain that she was accompanying Chu Feng today. She didn''t want to tell the people around Sun Island that it was chufeng.


    On the contrary, he took Chu Feng''s arm and flashed a meaningful line in his eyes: "I''m sorry, I won''t agree to marry you as my wife, because I have a man, this is the one around me, so the island young master should go to find other women!"


    As Jing shangmang and other people died one after another, the plum blossom Club talents withered. Under helpless circumstances, the chairman of the island sun pulled his son, who always only knew how to eat, drink and play, into the club, hoping to change his future and become a pillar of talent.


    But the dog can not change to eat excrement, even if the plum blossom club into high power, small island tomorrow is still the same as before, is more presumptuous than before.


    Especially after meeting Chi Ko of China and the United States, because he is the only son of the sun island, he put forward unreasonable conditions, asking him to become his wife, and assisting him to become the president of the club or even the chief in the future. It has to be said that he is a man with strong imagination.


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly that Naomi Chiko will also step down with his help. He also knows from his words that the sun of the island may have threatened Zhizi of China and the United States.


    The latter is an important move for him. How can a dandy like Shimao be destroyed? Chu Feng embraces Zhongmei Zhizi''s waist and doesn''t speak. However, it is a great provocation to fall into the eyes of sijima tomorrow.


    With a sneer, he puffed out a puff of smoke and pointed to Chu Feng: "boy, do you know who I am?"


    Chu Feng is not angry, people do not stop in the United States and Chi son on the red lips of a kiss to release, she went forward to play with a smile: "do not know!"


    Xiaodao is very satisfied with chufeng''s answer tomorrow, which shows that chufeng doesn''t know his identity, so he is so bold. He waves his hand and looks very windy. A bodyguard will come to him.


    The arrogant master never lacks arrogant running dogs. The bodyguard looked up and said, "this is the young master of the plum blossom club, the young master of the island tomorrow!"


    Under the introduction of the bodyguard, the small island is not huge or strong and straight, as if it is extremely noble.


    But Chu Feng was not salty and mild Oh, there was no expression, and pointed to nakami Zhizi and said, "it doesn''t matter who you are. I only know that she is my woman. Why, do you want to rob my woman?"


    The small island tomorrow doubted whether he had heard wrong, but also narrowed his eyes: "are you a pilgrim?"


    "Yes Chu Feng straightened out his chest and stabbed the sky with his javelin like straight body, showing a kind of domineering momentum: "this little is the noble and incomparable Saint Chao people, the people from the upper court!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The island seems to have heard the most ridiculous joke in the world and burst out with endless ridicule: "it''s extremely noble, people from the upper court?"


    hummed, and said with a * * an arrogant voice, "when my old ancestor went to the holy Dynasty, he killed and did not know how many people were there. He was also honourable. In the eyes of our empire, you are the humble chinanas, weak and incompetent."


    It seems that it''s beneath the dignity to talk to pilgrims like Chu Feng. The island shakes her head tomorrow and waves her finger: "but if you''re not a Vish, you''ll have to be unlucky. Even if Miss Zhongmei is cheap, she can only be our Weisi man''s plaything. How can we be touched by humble pilgrims?"


    With the gesture of the island tomorrow, the eight bodyguards nearby all took out their guns and pointed at chufeng, obviously to kill chufeng directly.


    "Asshole!" Seeing Nakami Chiko was put on top by Chu Feng, he even had a look of joy. Tomorrow, it feels like a contempt and shame to Weiss people. "Shoot me, kill this humble Chinaman and the bitch * *!"


    The sound of the gunshot rang out directly. The island was stimulated to give the order to kill tomorrow, but the sound of the gun rang out, but Chu Feng and Zhongmei Zhizi disappeared in the same place. The island blinked tomorrow and raised his hand to sign to put down the gun. What about the people?


    All of a sudden, a faint golden light passed through the air. On a plum tree, the Chu wind was holding the wise son of China and the United States. Tomorrow, the island saw and drank, "kill!"As soon as the word "kill" has just been exported, the island will feel a soft fall on the ground, and his face is full of panic. In addition, his eight bodyguards also fell to the ground, and the dark yellow nine needles directly made them all lose their ability to move.


    Chufeng walks around the wisdom son of China and the United States and sighs slightly: "forget self introduction, my name is Chu Feng!"


    After hearing Chu Feng''s introduction, Xiaodao''s angry look suddenly changed. He looked like a ghost. Although he was a real dandy, he was not an absolute fool. At least Chu Feng was the one he couldn''t afford to offend.


    Yuren, jingshangmang, and even Gongye died in the hands of Chu Feng. Is he a wool?


    Just want to open his mouth, but found that no sound can be made. At this time, Zhongmei Zhizi also came out of Chu Feng''s arms, picked up a gun on the ground, took out the phone in his hand and dialed it out. The muzzle of the gun pointed to the bodyguard on the ground, waiting for the connection there. His voice was anxious: "president, something big has happened."


    Bang Bang Bang Bang gunfire, a row of blood arrows shot out, in the island tomorrow, Naoko said: "according to your meaning, I specially approached Chu Feng today to explore his meaning, but the island Master did not know where to know that I was with a man, and found Plum Blossom Park."


    "See me and Chu Feng together, directly ordered his bodyguard to shoot, now both sides are deadlocked!"


    When he was talking, he shot out five shots and killed five bodyguards. He picked up a gun and opened it one by one. After a pause, he seemed to react and say, "what, how can this bastard go tomorrow? What is he doing? Tell him to go now!"


    Zhongmei Zhizi killed three bodyguards again, and walked back to the island''s side tomorrow with Chu Feng''s admiration. His tone was still anxious, but his face was full of murders: "it''s too far away. The island Master can''t hear me. They''re holding guns. I can''t get close to them. Moreover, Chu Feng has killed a bodyguard and captured a gun."


    "I can''t stop it. Chu Feng is the devil. He disappears in a place at once."


    Bang a gunshot, the phone end can''t hear is in the near future or in the distance, the island will die tomorrow will be blown off his head, Naomi Chiko raised his hand to the sky is a few guns, run out of bullets, words sad: "island young master was killed by Chu wind!"


    There heard something falling on the ground. There came a hysterical cry: "son of a bitch, this stupid guy on the island tomorrow told him not to do this for women. He even provoked Chu Feng, the evil star, and Chu Feng. I must kill him. I must kill him to avenge my son."


    "China and the United States, deal with their bodies. When this has not happened, President Chu Feng must die this time!"


    The phone directly hung up over there. Naoko nakami dialed another phone and dropped his gun in his hand. His words were cold and dignified: "send someone to the Plum Blossom Park to collect the body of young master Xiaodao. He was killed!"


    With the arrangement going on, Zhongmei Zhizi turns around and instantly disperses all the breath she just had. She becomes delicate and becomes like a little woman and goes to Chu Feng''s side. Her attitude is absolutely respectful: "master, are you still satisfied?"


    "It''s just not perfect. I hope that next time the sun of the island dies, you can better push it on me, so that you can have a flawless position!"


    With a gentle kiss on the red lips of Zhizi of China and the United States, Chu Feng always knows how to buy a woman''s heart: "you handle the affairs here, and tell the island sun that I''m very sorry about this. But if his son wants to kill me, I''ll kill his son. The world is fair."


    Out of a few steps, Chu Feng stopped and looked back: "be careful, those are old foxes, I don''t want you to die so early!"


    Naoko nakami bent down 90 degrees, his chest white, respectfully opened his mouth: "master, slow down!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1314

    More than three o''clock in the afternoon, a shocking news shocked the whole Wang Jing.


    The island is dead tomorrow.


    In Wang Jing''s circle, Xiaodao tomorrow is not a particularly outstanding person. However, due to the relationship between his father and his ancestors, Xiaodao tomorrow''s position in Wang Jing''s circle is not low, because his old ancestor is a national hero, and his father is the leader of the plum blossom club.


    So even if the island tomorrow this person how incompetent, but as long as he is a member of the island family, it is doomed to his glory and his pride.


    At the moment, hearing that he was dead, how could many people''s first thought be possible?


    But when the news was confirmed, they immediately accepted the fact, because the island will die at Chu Feng''s hand tomorrow. If there is anyone who dares to kill Xiaodao in Weisi and is not afraid of any responsibility, then this person is Chu Feng, butcher and devil in Wangjing!


    Many people have a deep understanding of the island''s death tomorrow. When they know that he likes Zhongmei Zhizi and sees her together with chufeng, he becomes angry. He asks the bodyguard to start first, and then he is attacked by Chu Feng. At that time, why Zhongmei Zhizi was together with Chu Feng, there is nothing on the top, and the people below dare not say anything.


    However, they all know that this time the island will die in vain tomorrow. Because of his past misdeeds, there is no reason for Chu Feng to take the initiative to kill him. Therefore, many people believe in the truth told by Naoko nakami.


    Drawing a knife and a gun for a woman is indeed the character of the island tomorrow. Before entering the plum blossom club, I don''t know how many people have been ravaged by him for the sake of women. Only this time, he met his ancestors, so he lost his life, and no one showed sympathy for it.


    They are more concerned about what the island sun will do next. After all, no matter how incompetent the island will be tomorrow, it is also the only son of this generation of the island family. Now he has been killed. As the owner of the house and the president of the plum blossom club, will the island sun send out powerful forces to eliminate Chu Feng?


    It''s just that one morning has passed without any disturbance. The sun on the island is still dealing with matters in the headquarters of plum blossom club. It seems that he doesn''t care about the death of his only son. Many people are in a trance. Isn''t the island sun going to revenge?


    However, people who know little about taijisun know that he will not take revenge. The most likely reason why he does not have any action now is that he is brewing a plot to kill with one blow. As long as he makes a move, it may be Chu Feng''s bad luck.


    We should keep a low profile and try not to lie down at this time. We are also paying close attention to the turbulent situation of the dark waves, hoping to protect ourselves or seek profits in this storm.


    At a time when all this was dark, the sun, which was supposed to be in the headquarters of the plum blossom club, appeared in the palace. In addition, Ichiro Kato, who came secretly, and chuchuchui was old, but as long as he was alive, he would always be the symbol of Weiss.


    Quiet security satellites can not be explored in the conference room, the three giants are sitting here.


    In addition, Chi Ko of China and the United States, Shinzo Mitsui, and several important figures of the royal family are also sitting here. Huang Huo is at the top of the table. The white haired man glances at the sun of the island and says quietly, "Mr. Kojima, I understand your anger. On the contrary, Mr. Kato and I are also very angry."


    "But we have to bear with it. We must hold back our anger. We must kill with one blow. That''s the king''s way."


    The sun of the island clenched his fist, and his eyes were burning with anger. The royal family died of Huang Shaoyu, and Ichiro Kato died of Kato wood. He felt that he was a bit lucky. Although Meihua lost Jingshang Mang, Yamamoto, shiye and others, he had nothing to do with him. But the island was his own son tomorrow, and he was in pain.


    All three parties have lost important descendants, and all of them have something to do with Chu Feng. The pain is unforgettable. Taijima sun believes that Huang Huo and Ichiro Kato share the same ideas with him.


    He said with a low voice: "I will restrain myself. Otherwise, I have sent people from the Jiahe family to live forever. I just let chufeng go on like this. If he doesn''t fight Yamamoto, what will he do? Our layout will be meaningless. "


    "Don''t worry!" Huang Huo light mouth, eyes deep said: "before you come, I have and nine night master on the phone, he has no obstruction to our action this time, but also hope that we do not cause too big fluctuations, of course, to prevent the Chu wind not to fight, let the snow mountain game lose its meaning."


    "I mean, transfer some people back. If you''re sure Chu Feng won''t go to fight, but he wants to leave, you can leave him. What do you think?"


    When Chu Feng came to Wang Jing, everyone thought that he would go to the snow mountain to fight Yamamoto. However, after two or three days, Chu Feng still didn''t mean to fight against him, which made those people who used to control some uncertain meaning and were also thinking about the next step.


    This time when Chu Feng came to Wang Jing, if he could not be left on his native land, it would be extremely difficult for him to want the life of Chu Feng in the future.


    Kato Ichiro''s eyes took a chill: "Huang Huo''s meaning is also what I think. If Chu Feng doesn''t play cards according to common sense, he may not go to the snow mountain. But if we miss this opportunity to kill him, we may not have another chance to kill him in this life, and we can''t miss it again."Huang Huo and Ichiro Kato have already expressed their opinions, and taijima Taiyang has no opinion: "I will withdraw some of the masters and the elite of plum blossom club. No matter how strong Chu Feng is, I don''t believe that the sea of men tactics can''t kill him. It''s just the Zhuque, one of the four heavenly kings, who is the strong one in tiannu''s seven levels. How can we solve this problem?"


    Huang Huo and Ichiro Kato looked at each other and laughed at each other.


    Seeing their secure look, the sun of the island thought of a possibility in his heart and sighed from the bottom of his heart: "master, mercy!"


    Needless to say, they all know that if Chu Feng doesn''t go to the snow mountain, someone from master Jiuye will eventually offset Chu Feng''s martial power. Although Chu Feng is also a warrior, with the participation of experts of Jiahe family, royal family and official experts, there will be only death.


    In order to give everyone a little confidence, Kato said in a low voice: "as long as the master has restrained the strength of the warriors around Chu Feng, the shadow army can give Chu Feng a head blow. Since he came last time and caused us great damage and left, the shadow force has been improved, but it is very powerful."


    Huang Huo also took over the words of Ichiro Kato: "the Imperial Cabinet has also approved the birth of imperial masters, which is not comparable to the strength around the masters, but it is more than enough to kill a Chu Feng."


    Seeing that both of them had thrown their cards out, the sun of the island temporarily dispelled his hatred in his heart and stood up: "this time, as long as Chu Feng dies, even if he throws me out to calm down the anger of the verdict, it doesn''t matter!"


    Huang Huo and Ichiro Kato also stood up: "we don''t care!"


    Xinzi, who has never spoken at the bottom of the table, feels a little shocked at the firm killing opportunity of the three giants. They are not only determined to kill Chu Feng, but are even ready to finally become victims of the anger of the ruling. In a way, for the sake of this country, they are great.


    It''s just that shinko and nakami, as well as Masai Mitsui, who can''t see the color of joy and anger, sighed slightly. It''s a pity that the dream is beautiful, but the reality is cruel.


    Thirty minutes later, all the people left the meeting room. Masai Mitsui accompanied Ichiro Kato to leave the palace secretly. No one would know that they had been here. The sun of the island also left quietly with the company of Chi Ko of China and the United States. Only Xinzi was still standing on the square in front of the palace, and could not see any waves in his eyes.


    Fifteen minutes later, Chu Feng in Meihua Hotel received the news, and the three giants met to discuss all the agreements.


    The news came from Masai Mitsui. I didn''t know that xinko and nakami were his people. He also sent out a definite message. Chu Feng knew that he was going to go to the dark.


    After a cursory look at the news, Chu Feng said with a smile: "the ambush of the snow mountain has been removed by half. Although it has reduced some pressure, it will not be able to face the general enemy of locusts, but also got the news. Master Jiuye, who does not care about the world, seems to be moved by the three giants to attack me this time."


    "On this trip to the snow mountain, we should not only face the conspiracy of the three giants, but also be careful of master Jiuye."


    Lengrushuang sat there and snorted: "only nine nights, a slap can kill you!"


    Chu Feng had a bitter smile, but he didn''t worry about the existence of master Jiuye. Lengrushuang and Murong Bing were both demons equivalent to the peak of semi gods in the later period. In the absence of gods, they joined hands to sweep the whole world, but it was more than enough to fight against the peak of Weiwu Taoism.


    It is estimated that the three giants and the nine night master have killed them unexpectedly. They have been paying attention to the rosefinch, but they do not know that his real cards are cold frost and Murong ice, and the rosefinch is already in the early stage of demigod. How can we fear it?


    After thinking about it for a while, Xiang fengqingqing and song Qiaoqiao looked serious: "I don''t care whether you are willing or not, there will be a flight to the Imperial City tonight. I have arranged for you to leave. This trip to the snow mountain is not qualified to participate in the war even in the day of wrath. Master Jiuye is absolutely in the demigod state."


    "So it''s not very effective for you to go. Leaving is the only way to help us."


    Song Qiaoqiao frowned and hummed: "master, you are just a heaven shaking double state. You are not as strong as Qingqing sister. Why can you go there? I can''t go to see the excitement?"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes and was too lazy to explain the taboo with song Qiaoqiao. Although all parties know that he is taboo now, only a few people know the word taboo and what is taboo.


    Don''t want to take two people to appear at that time to be pinched possible Chu Feng to drink: "little nonsense, do not go after do not follow me around!"


    "Four days at the latest and three days at the latest. Don''t worry!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1315

    The morning of the sixth day.


    Plum Blossom Hotel!


    Feng Qingqing and song Qiaoqiao have gone back to the Shengchao the day before yesterday. At present, only chufeng and Murong Bing are in Wangjing. It seems that there are only three people in Wangjing, but Chu Feng has no sense of worry.


    Martial arts are not useful for many people. For example, Murong Bing and lengrushuang can directly destroy them if they go to three gates and four families at will. That is because they control absolute power and do not need to be measured by the number of people. When there are more people, they just want to strengthen the foundation of the family and power.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng came out of the room with a sad face. He saw the rosefinch sitting there drinking coffee with a solemn and elegant look, and sighed and went to have some breakfast.


    Since Feng Qingqing and song Qiaoqiao left, he felt that his nightmare began.


    At first, the two girls were still there. Leng Rushuang would worry about it until midnight. Now, after they left, facing the woman who knew their identity, Leng Rushuang and murongbing did not mean to keep a low profile. They took the opportunity to pull Chu Feng to practice.


    And still let Chu Feng can''t refuse, because Leng Rushuang has completely changed into a person. Although she is still that cool and proud lady of Leng family in front of outsiders, when only he and Murong Bing are there, Leng Rushuang is blooming out of the charming and enchanting which is not inferior to Murong Bing.


    The art of enchantment has always been a specialty of the fox people since ancient times. In the past two days, Chu Feng has devoted himself to his death!


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing also come out of the room. The rosefinch looks at the direction quietly. The skin of the two women is becoming more and more delicate. It is absurd to find that as long as they stand there, they give people a kind of natural beauty, which does not need to be deliberately revealed, but can already affect people''s hearts.


    Think of these two days every day is more than ten hours of war, Zhuque mouth twitch, Chu Feng this mouth can resist, if you change to other men, a day, maybe only two hours will be squeezed by these two women.


    Chu Feng almost spewed out all the things in his mouth. Of course, he knew what Murong Bing meant by trying harder, but now he really felt a little guilty when he thought about it. He felt no different from the wild animals in spring.


    He used to think of conquering Murong Bing, but now he has conquered it, not only with cold frost, but now he feels that he has been conquered by them.


    See Chu Feng do not speak, Murong ice Mei eye such as silk: "husband, don''t want to?"


    Chu Feng swallows down the things in his mouth and smiles bitterly: "can I have a rest today?"


    In the past two days, every day has been at least 10 hours of fighting, no less than 20 times of fighting. Chu Feng feels that if he goes on like this, he will definitely collapse. This has nothing to do with anything, but just a little bit of heart trouble.


    Just as cold as frost came to sit down and immediately broke Chu Feng''s thought: "what do you think?"


    Chu Feng wisely chose to shut up, unless he used the force of taboo and cold as frost to fight, otherwise he would try to work hard on the woman, as if he had eaten the pain of Coptis.


    They are all men who bully women, but now he turns around and is threatened by women. He is as cold as frost. He is just an indefatigable woman. After fighting again and again, even Murong Bing does not help him, but intensifies.


    But it''s not a way to go down like this. It''s easy to produce psychological shadows. Chu Feng, regardless of the rosefinch''s presence, said directly: "although the speed is much faster in this way, it''s not as fast as you want. It''s like the water diversion canal, which needs to be done step by step in order to better dredge and stabilize."


    "I think you''re going to give me a little time, like once a week."


    See cold as frost, cold eyes swept over, Chu Feng opened his mouth: "six days once also OK!"


    Lengrushuang hummed and picked up a cup of milk. She also felt that she couldn''t stand it. She would die and die every time. But if she didn''t practice like this, Chu Feng would not be able to break through the demigod state in the shortest time.


    Time is getting shorter and colder. I don''t want to die and die every night, but I have to do it. Think about it and say: "once every three days, once every three days. This is my bottom line. You''d better not release your extra energy, or I''ll beat you to death if you get twice the result with half the effort."


    Chu Feng was moved instantly. As long as he didn''t have Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, he was more excited than winning the five million prize. Moreover, Leng Rushuang used to say that he killed him, but now he beat him to death. It seems that this iceberg girl has been conquered by Ben Shao.


    He was sure that he would be tortured once every three days, but Chu Feng thought it was OK. At least in the middle of the two days, he could change his taste. He always ate abalone and bird''s nest.


    He was about to say that he would go out for a walk after eating. Today''s truce, and tomorrow he would go to the snow mountain. The phone rang. He took it and saw Ziyi. Chu Feng wondered how the girl could call him.


    Before she came to Wangjing, Chu Feng asked her and Bing qingyujie to take the strong man of the adjudication office to retreat and escort Liu Zhixin back to Guanghan garden. In addition, she also took Ruan Yaoyao who met by chance to the Imperial City, but to Cui Xin, a villa in Donghuan.See her call, Chu Feng curious press answer: "what''s the matter?"


    Ziyi''s words are dignified: "Keiko Yamazaki is gone. She hasn''t gone downstairs this morning. When we went up to see it, no one was there, and no one answered the phone. In addition, the window was open. I doubt it!"


    Chufeng frowned slightly. Ziyi didn''t explain what she said, but the meaning was very clear. Just about to speak, a phone call came in and asked Ziyi to wait. Chu Feng transferred to answer. The voice was Xinzi: "Huizi Yamazaki was captured by master Jiuye from the Imperial City, and is now on the snow mountain."


    "The purpose is not sure whether you will fight or not, directly let you choose to fight!"


    "I see!" Chu Feng breathed out a breath and said that he cut off Xinzi''s call, and then said to Ziyi, who is still on the phone, "Huizi Yamazaki has been arrested in Wangjing. Now, snow mountain, you don''t need to worry. I''ll go back the day after tomorrow at the latest."


    At the end of the call, Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "it seems that this time, the strength of the whole country of the enemy is going to kill me!"


    As far as we know, the royal family, the official club and the club of clubs have even stepped in and kidnapped Huizi Yamazaki shamelessly, with the clear purpose of forcing him to fight.


    Looking at the time, at 10:17, Chu Feng said coldly, "Zhuque, tell Xueshan that Ben Shao is going to fight Yamamoto at two o''clock in the afternoon, but it also conveys my meaning that Keiko Yamazaki should be absolutely safe."


    "If she does anything wrong, I will take all the people in the snow mountain to be buried with her, just like the sun king!"


    Zhuque is also aware of the seriousness of the problem. At least Chu Feng has lost its initiative now. He is sure that Chu Feng will go to war, and those who start to return to Wangjing city will again go to the snow mountain to ambush, and the crisis remains the same.


    But Chu Feng is still that calm look, the rosefinch nodded to convey the meaning of Chu Feng.


    Look at Murong ice and cold as frost, Chu Feng smile: "two babies, how do you say they will today, will cry heartbroken?"


    As cold as frost, her cold and gorgeous face was motionless. Murong Bing gave a smile and winked: "it is estimated that when my husband says you want Weiss to send a thousand virgins, they will not hesitate!"


    Thirty minutes later, the news of chufeng''s fight against Yamamoto at 2:00 p.m. was passed out, which made all concerned parties in an uproar. Tomorrow was the last day of the challenge arena. Everyone thought that chufeng was going to play soy sauce and would not fight Yamamoto at all.


    But now the battle is coming. Although we don''t know how Chu Feng, who had no intention of fighting in the first few days, suddenly responded to the battle, it did not prevent them from sending people or going to the snow mountain to watch the war in person.


    But this time it was very strange. Originally, the roads open to the outside world were completely blocked and only allowed to enter. By 1:00 p.m., there were no other forces around the challenge arena under the snow mountain except for the specially arranged personnel.


    Even the onlookers didn''t have it. Some people with a keen sense of smell felt the smell of conspiracy.


    When Chu Feng didn''t fight, it was unimpeded. Now Chu Feng has set up a warning line a few kilometers away, and no one is allowed to approach. Those who are used to speculating maliciously speculate that maybe the challenge arena is just a bait. The real reason may be to kill Chu Feng under the snow mountain.


    Otherwise, why should we drive out all the redundant people?


    It has to be said that this time they guessed it. With Chu Feng''s consent to the first World War, the royal family and other major forces secretly sent the powerful forces lurking in Wangjing to the snow mountain. As long as Yifu zhanyamamoto can''t kill chufeng, they will directly use the sea of people tactics to kill chufeng.


    At one o''clock, Chu Feng took Zhuque and Murong Bing into the motorcade arranged by Zhizi of China and the United States to go to the snow mountain. However, Zhongmei Zhizi did not follow. He said that he was a little uncomfortable. Chu Feng knew that today would be the most painful day for Weiss.


    On the way to see the roadside shopping malls hanging on the big screen, Chu Feng to fight Yamamoto, chufeng noncommittal smile.


    This time''s fight is only secondary. The most important thing is that no matter what the result is, Weiss will only say to the public that chufeng is incapable of being killed by Yamamoto, and Yamamoto is killed by the one who is stronger by the verdict.


    Chu Feng felt a little sympathy for Yamamoto, who was still eager to kill him, but he was already a dead man from the moment he set up the arena!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1316

    The autumn wind blows.


    Huangfu Juntao''s huge body stood on a hillside and looked at the distant arena from a distance. His face was calm and his eyes were full of banter and murder.


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man appeared beside him and looked at the distance with similar eyes. The difference in his eyes was puzzled: "let me come from the holy pilgrimage and just watch the destruction of the snow mountain? Until now, I don''t know what your intention is. Why do you want to stir up resentment between Chu Feng and Xueshan? "


    "Do you really want Chu Feng to die and not let go of family hatred?"


    This is something that middle-aged men can''t think of. Since the two began to cooperate more than 20 years ago, the purpose is very clear, which is to let Chu Feng grow up and become the kind of person they need.


    According to the current situation, Chu Feng has awakened the power of taboo, which is the kind of person they need. Just add a few more fires to make Chu Feng become the person they need completely. At that time, he can use the force of taboo to open the doors of the five forbidden areas and lead to the pursuit of the supreme road.


    But now Huangfu Juntao has provoked the resentment between chufeng and Xueshan. Although there are still many people around the arena who seem to be spectators, the middle-aged man is very clear that they are only dressed up by people from several big forces, such as the royal family. The purpose is to destroy the sea of people tactics when Yamamoto can''t kill Chu Feng.


    "Nine Nights is strong, but it doesn''t mean he won''t die."


    A faint loneliness and melancholy appeared on his face: "after all, he didn''t cultivate and give everything to me at the beginning. There would be no Huangfu Juntao today and no chance for me to take charge of Juesha gate now."


    "And all this was fueled by nine nights. Like the Xuanyuan family, he loved this country so much that he could let my elder brother die. Why not


    This is the real thought of Huangfu Juntao. He doesn''t care about the destruction of the first garden. However, he always cares about the death of Huangfu Junyi. That is the elder brother he respects, even if he is not even a warrior.


    Although it was because of the conspiracy of Chu Feng, Huangfu Junyi was able to fight to death. But if master Jiuye has been adhering to the rules of Xueshan, how can the plum blossom club and the royal family keep Huangfu Junyi? Therefore, Huangfu Juntao has been full of opportunities to kill Xueshan, but he knows that he is not the opponent of master Jiuye.


    Even if he raised the power of the whole jueshamen, it would only hurt both sides. Therefore, he paid attention to Chu Feng and used the power of Chu Feng''s ruling office to destroy the snow mountain, and finally he had a little regret in his heart.


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly when he heard the speech. Naturally, he knew that Huangfu Juntao had been cultivated by Huangfu Junyi. Otherwise, the eldest son was the first. How could Huangfu Juntao come to this day?


    But he also had his own worries: "your layout is perfect, but if master Jiuye absolutely crush him with his powerful strength, the rosefinch can''t resist it, and Murong Bing may not be able to resist it, right? Chu Feng''s taboo force can''t be used casually. Are you sure you want to be like this


    "You have to be clear, if Chu Feng dies, our plans for more than 20 years will be completely gone."


    Huangfu Juntao smiles with confidence. He understands the idea of the middle-aged man. On the contrary, he is also moving towards that goal.


    "Don''t worry, the snow mountain will disappear, but Chu Feng will not die. It''s just a pity in my heart." Huangfu Juntao also clearly wanted to let this partner know something. He said softly, "there is one thing I haven''t told you, which is the reason why I want to layout all this today."


    "Because as long as Murong ice is there, the snow mountain will do nothing but die out."


    "Why?" asked the middle-aged man


    "When mountains and rivers are in turmoil, evil spirits will arise." Huangfu Juntao has a dignified look in his eyes. Recalling the stormy night, he said slowly: "at the beginning of my dream on the Camel Mountain, I killed Murong Bing at a critical time according to the agreement. But in the end, I didn''t succeed. It''s not that I''m incompetent, but Murong Bing is too powerful."


    "If she had been a human being, she would have died. Unfortunately, she is not a human being."


    The middle-aged man''s pupil shrinks violently. He doesn''t know the things on the Camel Mountain very clearly. He only knows that Murong Bing appears for a long time after that time. At the moment, he seems to have something he doesn''t know.


    There was a little anger in his heart. Huangfu Juntao concealed it from him, but he also reflected on his words: "the mountains and rivers are full of evil spirits. Why is Murong Bing not a human being?"


    This is a middle-aged man how can not think of the problem, but he did not doubt Huangfu Juntao''s words, just looked at him, waiting for the answer that might shock the world.


    Huangfu Juntao''s eyes were calm and his eyes flashed with a touch of peerless demeanor: "she is really not a human being, but an existence known to the world. Her numerous legends have been left over from ancient times to the present. The sentence just said was born because of her. In addition to the words of evil spirits, there is another sentence that can represent her."


    What does the middle-aged man catch faintly: "which sentence?"


    Huangfu Juntao took a deep breath and said, "beauty is a disaster, the first demon!"


    The middle-aged man''s pupil shrinks fiercely, his eyes coagulate, and his heart beats fiercely: "is she a demon?"


    "She''s still sudaji!" Huangfu Juntao knew that the middle-aged man had already understood it, so he didn''t sell any more: "nine princesses and Nine Tailed Tianhu, who came from the wild demon regions of the five forbidden areas, didn''t know at the beginning. At that time, people from Xuanyuan family said that, in addition to Su Daji, she was Yang Yuhuan and Chen Yuanyuan.""At the beginning, the Xuanyuan family wanted to surround her and kill her, because her appearance indicated the beginning of a troubled time."


    The middle-aged man''s calm face is shocked and dignified, and there are too many unbelievable things. The five forbidden areas are the most mysterious existence in the Wudao world. As for the more specific information, there are not many people know. Even the wild demon domain is the first time he heard it.


    Even more surprised, Murong Bing is a man from the wild demon domain and a Nine Tailed Tianhu. She is palpitating and understands why Huangfu Juntao is not worried about Chu Feng''s death here, because only she knows the age of Jiuwei Tianhu, and can imagine how powerful it is.


    Unless she was killed with absolute power at that important moment, no one could kill her when she was normal. I also know that after today, snow mountain will become dust and master Jiuye will become history.


    Because Murong Bing is a demon, and it was also the evil spirit that brought disaster to the country and the people and destroyed several dynasties, which doomed master Jiuye to have bad luck this time.


    The middle-aged man slowly digested the information, and a faint chill passed in his heart. Huangfu Juntao didn''t tell him at first, but now he tells him that the wolf''s ambition is conceivable. If he doesn''t know that Murong Bing is a demon, he doesn''t doubt what stupid things he may do.


    However, the cooperation between the two made him unable to make a challenge to Huangfu Juntao for the time being. He just said calmly: "in this way, the destruction of the snow mountain is inevitable. I said why Chu Feng didn''t go out to judge the guards. It turns out that Murong Bing alone is enough to help him complete all the things."


    "Congratulations on avenging your elder brother. Are we going to stay and watch the play now, or do we do something?"


    Huangfu Juntao has a meaningful smile. He can''t hear the dissatisfaction in the middle-aged man''s words. It''s obvious that he is not happy to tell him the true identity of Murong Bing.


    Huangfu Juntao didn''t care about it. He looked into the distance: "wait here, there will be a river of blood. Nine nights or Murong ice are not what we can fight against. If a gun is lying carelessly, we will be wronged. Naturally, we will leave, but you should not be upset. You are the first person who knows Murong Bing''s identity from my mouth."


    "I didn''t tell them about the others, so you should keep your mouth shut, or we won''t be able to wait for that day to annoy the goblin."


    The middle-aged man nodded heavily and looked at the direction Huangfu Juntao was looking at. A motorcade was slowly coming. Knowing that Chu Feng had arrived, his body suddenly disappeared in place. Knowing the true identity of Murong Bing, he felt no sense of security.


    Be ready to go back to the holy pilgrimage, do things quietly, and complete the 20-year layout. That''s perfect!


    Huangfu Juntao has a cold look in his eyes. He is very clear that he has been at odds with this partner over the years. However, he needs his help now. Otherwise, it is impossible for him to kill Chu Feng and shake the verdict office.


    A killing opportunity passed by: "goodbye, snow mountain!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1317

    War is coming!


    The arrival of Chu Feng pushed the atmosphere of the scene to a climax. Everyone''s eyes were on Chu Feng, who was walking with three women. His eyes twinkled with jealousy and murder. Some people scolded secretly in their hearts. Pigs were forced to bow the cabbage.


    But forget to look at themselves, fat head big ears!


    In the near future, there is no one in the sky of the challenge arena, except for the so-called audience and reporters around. Chu Feng''s mouth is full of fun. Not only is there no one on the arena, not even an important person. Obviously, those old guys are very clear about the result of today.


    Simply do not appear directly, save time to fight too fierce to kill.


    This is something that we all know in our hearts, and Chu Feng will not point out that today''s audience are elites of several major forces. They just look at the snow capped mountains, and their voice is bright: "Chu wind is coming. What about the people?"


    The sound reverberating in the air shakes the surrounding area, making everyone feel the thunder like sound. Surprised, the Chu wind is full of air. The rest of the people also look at the snow mountain. Chu wind has come as promised, and less than ten minutes are left at two o''clock. Why hasn''t Yamamoto appeared?


    At this time, two figures came running from the distance, and quickly went up to the challenge arena. It was Yamamoto and a bald middle-aged man.


    Yamamoto saw the Chu wind, his eyes flashed a deep color: "the wind is less, as promised, we are very hard."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and felt that Yamamoto was different today. His left eye flickered slightly, glancing at his light playfulness and touching his chin: "I think you are not hard-working. On the contrary, you are not tired. Now I have come. It doesn''t matter if you want me to fight with you, but do you know what I want?"


    Yamamoto smiles and raises his hand. Several figures walk towards him in the distance. The kidnapped Keiko Yamazaki walks ahead with tired face and looks at Yamamoto standing on the challenge arena, slightly disappointed!


    She felt that she had saved Yamamoto in Chu Feng''s hand. Even if the latter was not grateful, the relationship between them would have ended. But what she never thought of was that in order to force chufeng to fight on the stage, Yamamoto let master Jiuye send a strong man to kidnap her from the imperial city. Now she is only disappointed with Yamamoto.


    Holding her beloved Qin, I saw Chu Feng come here for her. She felt a little warm in her heart. Without anyone blocking her, she went straight into Chu Feng''s arms. Her voice was gentle: "I love you!"


    Chufeng laughs bitterly at Yamazaki''s directness and pats her on the shoulder: "to be gentle, we should wait until we go back. Leave a little bit!"


    Knowing that there will be a great war, Yamazaki nodded and hugged Qin to Murong Bing. They smile and say hello to Murong Bing, and the people around them don''t stop her. The existence of Keiko Yamazaki is forced to fight here. Now that the goal has been achieved, it doesn''t matter.


    Chu Feng nodded his head and looked at Yamamoto, who was standing there. He said coldly: "how to fight for life and death? Draw a way."


    Yamamoto looked at the far away Yamazaki Keiko, and didn''t let anyone stop her. Chu Feng had come to fight. Then everything was not a problem. He narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer: "it was just a fight between you and me, but Master heard that the king of rosefinch has also come with Suifeng, so he wants to change the rules of the arena."


    Chu Feng is not surprised at all. He is just pondering how Yamamoto wants to fight.


    Yamamoto continued: "that is, I will fight with Feng Shao. In addition, we will increase two battles on the basis of our fight. My elder brother Bu Chuan and my master will fight against the two of you around Zhan fengshao!"


    Chu Feng''s smile was a little more pondering. He moved slightly in his heart and vaguely knew their thoughts. He not only wanted to kill him, but also killed the people around him in the arena to prevent some losses.


    Looking at the Buchuan, seven levels of anger, the great circle of cultivation, chufeng''s heart skimmed a light killing opportunity, Yamamoto''s heart is punishable.


    However, now that we have arrived here, we have no choice but to fight: "Yamamoto, let''s talk about how to fight. It doesn''t matter if you want your master Jiuye master and your senior brother to die."


    Yamamoto joked and laughed. He didn''t mean to be angry at all. He pointed to the rosefinch and said, "it''s said that one of the four heavenly kings of the court of adjudication, Zhuque Tianwang is very powerful. My elder martial brother specially wants to ask for advice. Therefore, the first battle before us was conducted by the king of rosefinch and my elder martial brother Bu Chuan."


    "The battle of life and death, each one''s destiny!"


    Chu Feng smiles happily. In his expectation, take a look at the rosefinch beside him. If they know that the present rosefinch is in the early stage of demigod, or is it a particularly powerful one, do not know whether they will be angry and spit blood?


    And Chu Feng such expression falls in the eyes of the public is hesitant, Yamamoto continues to open his mouth: "less wind, not willing?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders: "although Zhuque is the king of the court, it''s a matter of life and death. I don''t have the right to arrange for her to fight or not to fight. That requires her own consent."


    The rosefinch looked cold and arrogant at the bald Buchuan: "war!"Yamamoto a meaningful smile, patted Bu Chuan on the shoulder, the latter understood a little back, obviously the first battle is her and the rosefinch.


    Yamamoto looked at Murong Bing and flashed a flash of light: "in addition, I heard that Miss Murong Bing, a woman with little wind, was extremely talented. Even Ling Dingtian, your master''s overlord, was no match for her. My master always respected the strong. In the second battle, she hoped to fight with Miss Murong."


    Chu Feng has not yet expressed his opinion, Murong Bing giggled, and nestled in Chu Feng''s arms, and his eyes were like silk: "if you lose, will you want me to die?"


    Yamamoto''s eyes congealed. He couldn''t resist Murong Bing''s enchantment. He whispered a demon and nodded: "of course, there is no eye in the arena. Life and death depend on fate. So miss Murong can choose to fight or not. I believe that master should not be cruel to you."


    Murong Bing smile charming, so that the men around her are attracted by her words and deeds, a glimpse of a smile, some people are even more surprised, such a delicate woman, how can she fight with the top nine night master of Weiwu road?


    One after another, they felt incredible, but when Yamamoto said that, it was not easy for them to question.


    But Chu Feng narrowed his eyes at the moment, and his heart passed a faint cold and murderous chance. Murong Bing knew that people existed in the territory of Shengchao, but few people knew about it abroad. At the moment, he directly proposed that master Jiuye should fight murongbing. Chufeng must have secretly disclosed the news to Xueshan.


    Patting Murong Bing on the shoulder, the latter nodded with understanding: "master Jiuye looks up to me so much. Then I accept this battle, but I''m very delicate. Your master must be merciful to her!"


    The seductive words make the air around him crisp. Yamamoto bit his lower lip so that he won''t be lost in the charm of Murong ice, and let the rosefinch and Murong Bing fight. Then the next is the battle between him and Chu Feng. Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, he takes a cold and merciless killing opportunity.


    As for the extra lengrushuang, they have already investigated and found out that it is the eldest lady of Leng family in Jinan, who is just an ordinary person. As for why she appears here, everyone only regards her as a woman of Chu Feng.


    After all, Chu Feng''s women covered all the major families of the holy Dynasty, which is no secret to the whole world.


    With the formulation of the way to fight, the crowd of onlookers withdrew for a certain distance, which was required by Yamamoto. He also stepped down from the arena and stood on the other side. As for master Jiuye, he might not appear until the next fight.


    Rosefinch also went up to the challenge arena like lightning. Her first stop was to fight Buchuan, the first master of nine nights, a martial artist with seven levels of tiannu.


    If it had been a few days ago, Zhuque had the confidence to win against Zhan Buchuan, but it would have cost a lot in the end. But with the help of Murong Bing and lengrushuang, she broke through to the semi divine state and became a mortal. When she looked at Buchuan now, she felt that he was a corpse.


    She can kill the latter in seconds.


    Yamamoto went to the side of a gong and looked up at the ring. His eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of doubt passed by, because he could not see the cultivation of the rosefinch, and her breath did not fluctuate at all.


    Holding a hammer, I think that the rosefinch is second only to Qinglong and white tiger, and the former two are only the seven levels of tiannu, and the former two are the state of great prosperity. Then, the rosefinch must not be higher. Some worries were dispelled. The hammer fell down with a loud noise and started the battle.


    Buchuan, who had already prepared for the war, suddenly attracted the natural forces of heaven and earth, and a surge of pressure was pressing towards the arena. Good control was taken to prevent the excess power from leaking out. Otherwise, those powerful Royal family members would be directly crushed by the powerful tyranny in the period of natural Fury before they started to attack the Chu Feng sea of people.


    Roaring, Buchuan burst out, big hands raised, and a kind of ethereal breath emerged around. The rosefinch squinted her eyes and felt that this breath was the power of natural illusion. I think Buchuan wanted to lose her in the illusion and kill her again.


    Just when the breath was completely formed and fell, the rosefinch suddenly rose from the sky and jumped behind Buchuan in an instant. The breath did not fluctuate at all. In the blink of an eye, it avoided Buchuan''s attack.


    As soon as he lifted his hand, a breath of terror suddenly gathered between heaven and earth. Yamamoto''s hammer fell on the ground, and his eyes were shocked. The equipment in the hands of those pretending to be reporters but in the hands of the real plum blossom club were broken one after another.


    Yamamoto said in astonishment: "demigod!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1318

    Demigods, mortals in line with heaven.


    Today, when there is no God, reaching the demigod state can almost be said to be the most powerful existence in the world. Unless there are more powerful people in the demigod state, otherwise, a strong man in the early stage of demigod is enough to sweep away many forces and powers.


    At the moment, what the rosefinch is driving is not the natural force that can be interpreted, but a special force that is superior to the natural force, surpassing all the forces of natural law. The natural force under the sky seems unable to resist this special force.


    As if that were the way of heaven, she could destroy everything if she wanted to.


    With the irresistible absolute pressure, the natural forces of the heaven and earth aroused by Buchuan dissipated in an instant. When the power generated by the lifting of the rosefinch''s hand was met, it was as if the flying sand met the strong wind and was blown away directly.


    It doesn''t work as a resistance at all.


    Rosefinch graceful body in the air for a time, palm gently patted out, in the air vaguely can see a big hand directly patted on Bu Chuan''s body, spit blood on the spot!


    The huge body fell out and fell directly on the challenge arena. He lay on the ground, convulsed, and kept bleeding. His eyes looked at the rosefinch who had stood steadily on the challenge arena with fear. Although he was a perfect cultivation in the seven levels of tiannu, he was a rare opponent under the demigod.


    But at the moment, the rosefinch is a demigod, and his power in the eyes of the rosefinch is equivalent to that of a child waving his fist to an adult. Even if it is hit on the body, it will have no effect. What''s more, this adult will not stand still and let him fight.


    The absolute crushing force defeated Buchuan and made the whole scene quiet. The people of several Imperial forces were in a trance. They didn''t know anything about martial arts, but they knew that Buchuan was an excellent disciple of master Jiuye, so he must be a strong man in the world.


    But it was such a strong man in the world who had no earth shaking war against the rosefinch, and even had no connection with it, so he was strongly shot down by the rosefinch.


    Beyond the scope of their cognition, they also have a deep awe for the elegant and noble rosefinch and yearn for the Unknown Warrior. What kind of power is it? At that moment, they were far away, but they still felt the suffocating feeling.


    That is definitely not the normal power that human beings should have. Sweat is coming out of the palm of your hand unconsciously. It is a kind of fear from the bottom of my heart.


    Chu Feng was not surprised by the result. If the rosefinch in the demigod state could not destroy Buchuan in tiannu''s Seven Realms, it would be too cheap.


    It is also understood that the Tianyang period began to fully integrate Zhenyuan''s arbitrary use. During the period of tiannu, the heaven and earth had been contacted, and the natural forces were mobilized to fight. When we arrived at the semi divine state of Tianfan period, we were mortals who were equal to the sky. The demigods who had experienced the calamities of thunder had already surpassed the power of heaven and earth.


    The rosefinch seems to have just waved at will, but it is already a force beyond the nature of heaven and earth, which can be called demigod power.


    With a touch of thinking, the semi divine power is equal to being superior to the natural force, and all the forces under the sky can not compete with it. What kind of power will it be and what kind of terrifying momentum will be when we surpass heaven and become God?


    Chu Feng''s heart is a little more expected, because so far, he has only felt half of the power of God, never know what kind of power God is. The power above heaven must be very powerful, right?


    Yamamoto gradually calmed down and looked at the rosefinch leaping down from the challenge arena with a little dignified eyes. What he felt just now was the air of demigod. He didn''t expect that there was a demigod in the adjudication office again, and Chu Feng was with him. He also understood why Chu Feng only took a few people with him this time.


    For a strong man of demigod can sweep away everything.


    Thinking of the change of the world that night, Yamamoto swept over the rosefinch with a gloomy look. It seems that the strong one who broke through the demigods that night was her. Otherwise, there could not be any other demigods. That would make the birth of demigods too simple.


    Buchuan, who was crushed by the rosefinch, opened his eyes wide after a convulsion. He waved his hand casually just now, but the semi divine force he attracted had already broken all the channels of Buchuan''s body. Even if he survived, he would only be a disabled person lying in bed for a lifetime. What''s more, Zhuque would not let him live.


    With a trace of sadness in his eyes, he looked at Chu Feng and suppressed the desolation of Bu Chuan''s death: "less wind," war


    Suddenly, the natural forces of heaven and earth surged on the challenge arena, and the endless breath of terror pressed against Murong. The strength that could crush several strong people in the early days of tiannu could not do any harm to Murong Bing, except for making her hair dance and her skirt sway.


    Nine night master also burst out, a hand out toward Murong Bing to grasp, five fingers contain the power of destruction, coupled with the surrounding natural forces gathered, the power of this grasp is more than ten thousand jin?


    Murong Bing''s expression did not even fluctuate. When the hand was only 15 cm away from his neck, he suddenly disappeared in place and went directly to the back of master Jiuye, frowning: "if you have only such a little strength, then you can die for me!"All of a sudden, nine night master''s face showed a strange smile, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and saw something in his heart: "ice, be careful!"


    "Late!" Nine night master burst a drink, the body soared to the height of seven meters.


    The natural forces gathered around him were ten times stronger than at the beginning. The face of master Jiuye also showed a ferocious color. An invisible force wrapped the whole arena directly. Murong Bing''s frown was stretched and he was smiling: "Stinky boy, I''d like to sacrifice your life to kill me. It''s so courageous!"


    Gently lifting the hand, the endless force of ice and snow surging between heaven and earth, directly pierced the isolation force created by master Jiuye, making the arena appear chilly and covered with a thick layer of frost.


    Master Jiuye''s face changed greatly, but his body fell down and began to expand continuously. The terrible force around him was even more terrible than the beginning. He pulled Chu Feng''s body back as cold as frost: "he wants to detonate himself with himself as the center, and blow up the goblin!"


    The rosefinch''s face also changed. However, seeing that it was as cold as frost, she didn''t have much worry about retreating, and her figure flickered with her. Yamamoto narrowed his eyes and dropped his hammer to flash hundreds of meters away.


    With a roar, the nine night master, who was unable to break through the challenge arena with a terrifying natural force, exploded directly and turned into dust. The sudden powerful force directly ravaged the whole surrounding area and submerged everything.


    There is also a reluctant voice: "liar!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1319

    liar!


    Two words reverberate in the air, with unwilling and unyielding, and reluctant to give up the world. The breath of master Jiuye also disappeared completely in the explosion. Murong Bing stood proudly, as if only she was in the world, and her outstanding demeanor was not even like a powerful woman.


    It should be a baby that is held in the palm of one''s hand.


    The whole scene was dead and silent. All the people who withdrew from the long distance were stunned. Some even rubbed their eyes fiercely to see whether the scene in front of them was true or not. However, no matter how they looked at it, only Murong Bing''s unique figure was left on the arena.


    Yamazaki, who was playing the piano in the distance, suddenly stopped for a moment, and her heart was severely hurt. Although the sound of the piano was still the same, it was less ethereal and had a more sad breath. Looking at the direction of the challenge arena, her eyes showed a confused color.


    Why does her heart ache at this moment?


    Master Jiuye is dead!


    Even if the people on the scene can''t accept it, this scene has a strong impact on their nerves. The nine night master of Weiwu Road peak just now wanted to die with each other, but he didn''t get the desired effect. Murong Bing stood there undamaged, but he was already dead.


    After stupefied, everyone''s face appeared sad color, as if the dead were their parents, ready to move, endless killing opportunities surging around them.


    "Miss Murong, as strong as this!"


    Yamamoto, who withdrew for a distance and was not affected by the force, said in a loud voice, which eased the appearance of Xiao Sha on the scene. The death of master Jiuye seemed to have no effect on him. He looked at Chu Feng with a deep look: "elder martial brother is dead, master is dead, and the wind is low. Do you want to give me a ride?"


    The battle is still going on!


    Yamamoto''s performance completely overturned everyone''s ideas. Except for chufeng''s calm, the elite forces who pretended to be the audience were stunned. Even Murong Bing frowned.


    Master Jiuye is dead. Where is Yamamoto''s self-confidence? Does he feel that he is stronger than his elder martial brother and master, but it is doomed that none of this can be explained at this moment.


    Then, the hundreds of so-called audiences looked at Yamamoto with awe and admiration. They all felt that Yamamoto suppressed his inner grief and still fought. As long as chufeng died, then Buchuan and master Jiuye''s death were worth it, because Chu Feng was the only one to decide.


    His eyes were all focused on Chu Feng''s body. Murong Bing''s figure twinkled and came to Chu Feng''s side. He gently opened his red lips: "husband, nine nights have already died. Why should we have a war?"


    Chu Feng raised his hand and motioned to her not to speak. He took a few steps to look at Yamamoto, who was standing proudly in the distance. His eyes showed his interest: "just now, master Jiuye''s self explosion contains enough power to destroy the strong man in the early period of demigod. If the person who fought just now was a rosefinch, he has already died. Am I right?"


    "What''s more, if I''m not wrong, if you''re cheated, you can blow up Murong Bing''s power, and let her be undamaged. Is that what you mean


    Yamamoto''s eyes twinkled, did not answer Chu Feng''s words, but sometimes silence is equivalent to acquiescence.


    Chu Feng also affirmed his mind. At the beginning, bu Chuan didn''t expect that she was already a semi divine cultivation. Otherwise, even if the rosefinch won the final victory in that war, it would pay a heavy price. At least, it would be impossible to fight again in the short term.


    Secondly, master Jiuye fought against Murong Bing. From the moment he came to the challenge arena, he held the mentality of death, that is, at the last moment, he restrained Murong Bing, blew himself up with his own cultivation, triggered a powerful destructive force, and pulled Murong Bing to die together.


    As a matter of fact, the Zhuque at the early stage of the demigod period has already died, but Murong Bing is a demon, which is equivalent to the powerful existence of the peak in the later period of the demigod period. That can destroy the explosion of the early demigod period, and it is doomed to be unable to hurt Murong Bing. Otherwise, how to explain the two characters of the cheater left at the moment of elimination?


    The reason for this is very simple, that is to remove the two variables of Zhuque and Murong Bing, even if they can''t be killed, they will lose their combat effectiveness. In this way, when Chu Feng steps on the arena, the person who fights is not Yamamoto, but shamelessly conceals his nine nights of pretending to be Yamamoto''s husband. Then there is only one result that must die. It is estimated that such a sinister intention is only Weiss can use it.


    They are also curious about who is pushing behind, because when the explosion just happened, Murong Bing felt a trace of familiarity.


    However, no matter how good the process is, the result is that Chu Feng has stepped on the arena, and Murong Bing three people are also warily scattered around. Once there is any change or disturbance, they will definitely kill and make the snow mountain red with blood.


    Yamamoto''s eyes are slightly frozen, and a shadow does not appear on the challenge arena. It is like moving in an instant. With such an amazing speed, Murong Bing is sure that what Chu Feng said is true. This man is disguised as master Jiuye!


    Instead of paying attention to the surprised or curious eyes of the people around him, Yamamoto smiles. There is no anger, and there is no big mood fluctuation: "the speech made by Feng Shao is very wonderful, but I am Yamamoto. Everything you say is false.""Does fengshao want to use such shameless reasons to tell others that I bully you as an elder, so I don''t have to fight? It''s really despicable that the wind is too small. You know, I''m dead, elder martial brother and master! "


    Take retreat as advance!


    Chufeng smiles, knowing that even master Jiuye can''t admit the man in front of him, because he is the symbol of Weiwu road. Even if Chu Feng is the judge''s little master, standing with him is only a younger generation. Master Jiuye''s words against him are to deceive the younger generation as the elder, and will be ridiculed by the world.


    But if he is Yamamoto, then everything is natural. The reason for killing Chu Feng can be made sense. Even if it is against the ruling office, it can be tough.


    For such a purpose, Chu Feng couldn''t stop showing his murderous intention. The shamelessness of the Weisi people seems to have been deeply rooted in the bone marrow, even for a generation of strong master Jiuye, but it can be seen that they all want him to die.


    Hundreds of audience also roared: "it''s shameless to say these words if you dare not fight with Yamamoto. You dare not kneel down and beg for mercy!"


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked up to the sky. His left eye could see a face of vicissitudes in front of him. It was the master of nine nights who had just died. He just increased the chips to kill him, so that all the elite could die less.


    Even the people in front of him didn''t want to admit it. Chu Feng would not hold his shameless to speak. His hand waved slightly: "many people are really upset. The rosefinch will kill them all. The ice is like frost. You can kill all the people on the snow mountain!"


    "Even if he wants to emphasize that he is Yamamoto, not the master of nine nights, then I don''t need to be polite. Master Jiuye is dead. What''s the use of snow mountain?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1320

    If it doesn''t make sense, just kill it!


    Chu Feng uses his cruelty and bloodiness to show his inner anger. It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit this shameless protest. If you admit it, it''s OK.


    Without any hesitation, the graceful figure of the rosefinch has appeared in front of hundreds of people. With the lifting of the hand and the semi divine power of tianbiqi surging between the heaven and the earth, the terrifying power beyond the natural power has been formed directly. More than ten so-called audiences who stand at the front end and shout the loudest suddenly die.


    The death was very miserable.


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang look at each other. Although both of them are worried about the safety of Chu Feng, they also know that what he needs now is a kind of deterrence. His body leaps to the snow mountain, and hundreds of people who are being killed by rosefinch have a look of panic on their faces.


    As the elite selected by all parties, they know about the existence of warriors, but it seems that they can fly. They have never heard of it, but the reality is so real in front of them.


    Yamamoto didn''t expect Chu Feng to be so decisive and kill. If he said it was useless, he would not say it. In his deep eyes, there was a terrible killing opportunity. Especially when he saw those people who died in the hands of the rosefinch, he knew that it would not be long before they were completely destroyed, because the rosefinch was a mortal compared with heaven.


    How can hundreds of people who have mastered the power beyond nature and can''t even fight against the force of martial arts? How can they fight with the sky? The demigod is equal to the heaven, and the God nature is superior to the heaven!


    Eyes filled with endless anger and murder, Chu Feng placed himself in that terrible killing machine, but did not move, the corner of his mouth slightly raised: "heartache?"


    "Pain!" Yamamoto indifferently threw out a sentence, on the forehead can be seen blue veins burst, killing also burst out: "but their death can restrain the three demigods around you, let me kill you, even if I die at last, it is worth it, the only mistake is to underestimate the three women around you."


    "I didn''t expect that the rosefinch is already a demigod, and Murong Bing and lengrushuang are even more powerful!"


    Chufeng smiles, and Yamamoto Yifu throws out these words, which is a disguised admission that he is the master of nine nights. It is also clear what he means, that is to kill Chu Feng, so many people who die are worth it, because no matter how crazy the verdict is, he has already died in nine nights. Will he attack Weis unreasonably?


    Chu Feng disapproved of a smile: "in fact, you are more than wrong about this point, it is simply wrong, I do not know who promoted all this, but know that you have been played."


    Although he didn''t admit it, he was already known as Yamamoto, the master of nine nights. His eyes narrowed: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng looked back and saw that half of the people had been killed by the rosefinch. In the distance, there were experts wrapped in black and people overflowing with indifference. He knew that they were masters of Jiahe family and elite of shadow army. In addition, there were also some fierce Tianyuan and Tianjing warriors. They were obviously from the royal family.


    Looking back, his left eye twinkled, and he could see a river of blood flowing on the snow mountain. He admired master Jiuye for his shameless cover up of his true face and his indifference to people''s death. He also said softly, "I can let the rosefinch and them start to kill and face you by yourself. Do you think I am looking for death?"


    On the man with the breath of terror, a mask could not withstand the terrible fluctuation, revealing the real face of master Jiuye who had just died. However, his face at the moment was not so good-looking: "isn''t it?"


    In his investigation, Chu Feng is just a warrior in Tianjing Yizhong state. No matter how powerful he is, he will not be his opponent.


    Although there are rumors that the sun king died in the hands of Chu Feng, Chu Feng is a taboo person, but people in this world are very strange, they think that things they have not seen are false, the arrogance of the Weisi people is even more sniffing at this, and they are not willing to admit the power of Chu Feng, even master Jiuye.


    Which proud man is willing to admit that he is inferior to him but stronger than him?


    Chu Feng shakes his head slightly. He doesn''t know how master Jiuye''s achievements come from today. Tiandao old man doesn''t have such terrible power, but his mood is more open than many people.


    Chu Feng''s left eye had already seen everything from the beginning. He also knew that master Jiuye''s cultivation was in the middle of the demigod period. However, he was still locked in the world of mortals. Chu Feng really couldn''t understand how he came to this stage with mixed thoughts, and became the symbol of the peak of martial arts.


    Chu Feng''s look in Jiuye master''s eyes made him extremely angry. It was a look of contempt. As the peak of Weiwu Road, he enjoyed the admiration and worship of countless people. How could he be looked down upon by a younger generation?


    His eyes were full of anger, and the half god power around him was even more terrifying. At the moment, he had no need to cover it up, because no matter how much cover up, it could not stop the rosefinches from killing those people, which was deviated from the original assumption.


    Chu Fengyan shook his finger without waves: "sometimes hearing is false and seeing is true. But that is not good for me. In your next life, you should remember one thing, that is, for me, all rumors are underestimated, and you should try to raise the rumors to see me, because you will find that how to overestimate me is to underestimate!"Nine night master a Zheng, immediately let out a voice to laugh: "arrogant!"


    After so many years in the world, master Jiuye asked himself that he had never seen such an arrogant person as Chu Feng in the world. He dared to say that he underestimated all his arrogance and arrogance. Master Jiuye did not think that anyone, even the overlord who threatened the world at that time, had never said such a thing.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about master Jiuye''s disdain, but sighed: "and the snow mountain has been treated as cannon fodder, don''t you know? You have never thought why that person didn''t tell you the real strength of Murong Bing. Did you really just want you to kill me and help you with sincerity? "


    The scorn on his face suddenly solidified, and master Jiuye''s eyes narrowed and he thought of Huangfu Juntao. Huangfu Juntao''s purpose was to make them kill chufeng. He promised that Weis could enter the holy court in the future. As long as Chu Feng died, the verdict would be broken.


    In addition, it can also strengthen the momentum of Weiss. After all, which kingdom in the world can kill the Chu wind is bound to be incomparable!


    For this reason, Huangfu Juntao also provided a lot of things to convince them, but at the moment, Chu Feng said, combined with Zhuque and Murong Bingna and Huangfu Juntao said that the realm did not match, nine night master narrowed his eyes, at first was not willing to think that he would be played, but now it is not to think so!


    But what''s the purpose of Huangfu Juntao''s doing that? Chu Feng really destroyed the secular Huangfu family. Didn''t he want Chu Feng to die?


    His pupils shrank suddenly, and master Jiuye thought of a possibility. Huangfu Junyi, the elder brother of Huangfu Juntao, who had been dead for a long time, was completely puzzled at this moment. Huangfu Juntao never wanted to kill Chu Feng. All this was just to destroy the snow mountain with the help of the power controlled by Chu Feng.


    To revenge for the dead Huangfu Junyi!


    His eyes were full of anger. It was hateful to be so despised by Chu Feng. But the so-called betrayal of his allies made him angry. He clenched his fist to kill him, and then biting his teeth, he said, "Huangfu Juntao!" It can be seen that anger has made master Jiuye lose his conventional thinking.


    I don''t know Chu Feng is such an exciting general. I just want to know who is in the back and always trip him up.


    Now I know that Chu Feng''s heart has also moved to kill. It''s time to find a chance to kill jueshamen and let the hermit Huangfu family return to the West.


    At this time, master Jiuye also stepped forward to the Chu wind, and the boundless terror and repressed demigod power surged into the heaven and earth, triggering a wave: "it is undeniable that your words let me see something clearly, but then what? I am a demigod medium-term state, which is in line with the heaven. At the beginning, I was only in the hands of the overlord."


    "Now many years have passed and I have been able to improve my realm. Can you, a yellow haired child, despise me? When I kill you, I will come to the holy court, destroy jueshamen, and kill the hateful and shameless Huangfu Juntao."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and sneered: "shameless Huangfu Juntao, you disguised as Yamamoto to fight with me, an elder, or an elder who has been famous for a long time. Are you two here and there?"


    "What if you die and I''m ruined?" Master Jiuye sneered and raised his hand. The endless pressure directly pressed against the wind of Chu. His power was more than ten thousand jin. The semi divine power beyond the natural power can be imagined as the powerful power contained in it.


    Chu Feng just sighed a little. When master Jiuye''s heart beat with the sigh, chufeng suddenly disappeared within the scope of master Jiuye''s attack. He was full of terror and evil power. Originally, he didn''t think that he could easily kill Chu Feng. His face was dignified.


    This terrible magic power, he even had an irresistible absurd idea.


    Unable to detect the voice of Chu Feng, I don''t know where: "Huangfu Juntao is shameless, but an absolutely intelligent man, even wants to use me to destroy the snow mountain. Do you think you still have a chance? Even you can guess that he is trying to use my hand to kill all the people in the snow mountain. Do you think I''m dead and you''re running away


    "That''s not to make himself uncomfortable?"


    Nine night master stopped to look around, still no trace of Chu wind: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng sighed softly, and suddenly appeared in the sky of master Jiuye, standing like a demon, surrounded by a layer of black fog: "because he knows you will die, so he doesn''t worry that you will know the plot. Ask a dead man how to find him Huangfu Juntao to settle accounts with him?"


    "Rest in peace, jueshamen, I will help you to destroy it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1321

    Heaven and earth change!


    With the power of Chu Feng''s hand, the sky and the earth are all changing. Master Jiuye''s eyes show absolute dignity. Because in the face of Chu Feng''s absolute crushing power, his semi divine cultivation can''t resist it.


    This is unique in his life, even if it was against overlord at the beginning, he was confident that he could fight, but now facing Chu Feng, he felt that the first World War was very difficult.


    With a hand raised high, the Chu wind stood in the air like a God, and his voice was loud: "Huizi, how about a piece of east wind breaking?"


    After a long distance, huiko Yamazaki, who looks at the direction of the challenge arena from a distance, has come back from grief. Seeing that the original Yamamoto on the challenge arena is master Jiuye, and the real Yamamoto pretending to be master Jiuye has exploded. Although he is a little sad, he can still be calm.


    As early as at the beginning, she had already given up her heart to Yamamoto. At the moment, she only had Chu Feng in her heart, regardless of whether she was in the heart of the latter.


    Ten fingers fell on the string, and the stirring sound of the instrument floated out, bringing boundless blood to the endless Xiao Sha.


    Master Jiuye blows off the first attack of Chu Feng with absolute strength, and cracks appear in the arena. His eyes are cruel and look at the distance: "take down Yamazaki!"


    The initial confidence of chufeng had disappeared when Chu Feng showed his magic power. At the moment, master Jiuye was not thinking about how to kill chufeng, but how to let more people survive in chufeng''s hands. Undoubtedly, as an ordinary person, Huizi Yamazaki is the easiest to deal with.


    With the nine night master''s a burst of drink, more than 40 Jiahe masters rushed to Yamazaki''s direction, chufeng''s strange eyes took a look: "looking for death!"


    The hand gently raised and fell slightly. Suddenly, the space seemed to be distorted. Dozens of Jiahe masters seemed to be directly caught by an invisible force. The crackling sound came all over their bodies, and then all of them fell to the ground. It was impossible to be too miserable to die.


    This scene fell into the eyes of master Jiuye again, which made him want to crack his heart and roar. His whole body broke out with a force of ten percent. Within 500 meters, the trees were broken, the sand and stones were flying and the dust was flying. There was boundless pressure and violence around him.


    Yamazaki looked calm and played the piano there. She didn''t go to see the killing and blood in front of her. She believed that Chu Feng could protect her, and the rosefinch had appeared in front of her, which meant that no one could hurt her.


    The sound of the piano is still warm and exciting!


    The east wind broke, the drums beat, and the smoke of gunpowder filled with blood. Chu Feng had the strongest collision with master Jiuye in an absolutely strong manner. Everything around was destroyed in a mess. The casting arena was completely broken and disappeared in this violent force, and became a flat land.


    Those who were dead or alive could feel the violent power in the center of the fierce battle. It seemed that as long as they got closer, they would be completely crushed.


    In the sky, the clouds were thick and the thunder was rolling. Everyone felt a kind of silent repression and bloody cruelty.


    This time, in order to kill Chu Feng, more than 1000 people were sent out. In addition to hundreds of people as spectators in the neighborhood, hundreds of people were hidden in secret. They almost mobilized the foundation of Weis'' country to let Chu Feng die.


    Of course, if Chu Feng died in the battle, then these were the roles of playing soy sauce. Unfortunately, they met Chu Feng, who was never reasonable. When master Jiuye was not willing to admit it, he directly used the most brutal means to force him to admit it, and tore up everything with the strongest force.


    In the face of absolute strength, all intrigues are floating clouds.


    In the killing of the rosefinch, the corpses are everywhere, and the music of Keiko Yamamoto''s zither makes all this more tragic. The east wind breaks, the song flies, the endless battlefield is cruel, and the endless blood and rain are flying. At this moment, life seems fragile and cheap, and life is like grass root, which shows thoroughly.


    Nine night master soared into the air for a time, let himself not to see those who were dying gradually, and only died with one result. He went all out to fight against Chu Feng, and finally believed those rumors that he began to sneer at.


    Chu Feng is a taboo. His strength can''t be measured by his realm. He also believes that the sun king died in the hands of Chu Feng. But now it''s too late to know that it''s too late. He scolds Huangfu Juntao, the initiator of the plot, ten times and eight times, but he forgets everything today and has his own arrogance.


    Under the roar of thunder and the strong wind, the Chu wind appeared like a ghost behind the master of nine nights. With his hand lifted, he brought out an invisible force and wrapped him directly in it. In his strange red left eye, the color of destruction overflowed.


    With a swing, master Jiuye''s huge body flew out directly. A loud noise collided with the wall of the snow mountain a hundred meters away, directly hitting a pit on it.


    As the strong man in the middle period of the demigod realm and the mortals who are equal to the sky, their bodies have already been bombarded by the nine heavenly thunder to a strong degree. Guns can''t destroy them, let alone collide with the cliffs.Soon, master Jiuye not only stood up from the ground, but also madly rushed toward the Chu wind. Although he was a little arrogant and still had a heart for the world of mortals, there was still the spirit of chivalry in his bones, that is, on the battlefield, only death, never escape and beg for mercy.


    Facing the madness and murder of master Jiuye, Chu Feng can feel that the power of taboo is coming to an end. If he continues to use it, he will lose his mind, and his time is less than that when he fought against Sun King last time.


    Knowing that to quickly improve the martial arts realm or awaken the other two forces, Chu Feng also sent out an absolutely strong force. Endless thunder sounded in the sky, and three more powerful thunder came down to attack master Jiuye.


    Master Jiuye raised his head and saw the terrible light of thunder and lightning flickering. His eyes were filled with cold and murderous ideas. At the same time, he yelled out an attack with the power beyond nature. No matter how powerful the thunder and lightning was, it belonged to the natural force. Facing the super attack of master Jiuye, he instantly disintegrated and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    At this time, master Jiuye also found that Chu Feng had disappeared. Before he knew what was going on, he felt a heartrending pain. He lowered his head to see a hand stabbed in his back and out from the front. His mouth overflowed with blood, and his eyes were sad and unwilling.


    Chu Feng did not know when he had appeared behind him, and with an absolutely strong gesture to pierce his body with his hand, this is the body of demigod, how could it be so fragile?


    What he didn''t know was that Chu Feng had already cast a demigod body when he got the Yan Family''s best quenched body pill. The only thing he could not do was to keep up with the martial arts realm, otherwise he would have been dead.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, and the violent power surged around Jiuye master''s body. As a demigod, the demigod''s body has reached the strong point of self-healing. As long as it is attacked by physics, it can be repaired in the shortest time. At the moment, Chu Feng directly uses the force of taboo to wreak havoc.


    The blood in master Jiuye''s mouth didn''t need money. His strength was lax in an instant. Chu Feng raised his hand. Master Jiuye''s body flew out and hit the ground heavily.


    There is a blood hole in his chest, but it is impossible to repair it. Although he is not dead, it is only a matter of time. His hands and feet are difficult to move.


    At this time, master Jiuye also found that the music of the zither had fallen, the cruel Xiaosha had disappeared, the rosefinch and Keiko Yamazaki had come near, Murong Bing and lengrushuang had returned to Chu Feng''s side. All these indicate that today''s action has failed, and the foundation of the country has been destroyed by Chu Feng.


    Snow mountain also disappeared in the cold and Murong ice cruelty, all people have died.


    At this moment, master Jiuye was filled with endless sadness. He also understood that Chu Feng''s words were not wrong. Huangfu Juntao could promote such a plot, which means that he will definitely succeed and won''t give him a chance to settle accounts, because he is sure that chufeng can destroy everything and even wash the snow mountain clean.


    His eyes calmed down completely, and he looked at Chu Feng who had recovered as usual, but his face was pale: "I have only one request. Kill Huangfu Juntao. All my strength will be given to you. Although only one tenth will be left for you, I believe it will be enough for you to climb several realms directly!"


    Chu Feng stopped. The weakness caused by the force of taboo made him lack of strength. When he heard the words, he looked at lengrushuang and Murong Bing. Can other people''s power be used for himself?


    Murong Bing walked to Chu Feng, holding his arm, and red lips lit up: "just like the martial arts drama on TV, so is the real warrior. If the owner is willing, he can pass on the merit to others. Even if he is an ordinary person, it is just different from the martial arts drama."


    "What is shown on TV is the power that is passed down, that is all. In reality, it is not so good. Otherwise, if it is passed on from generation to generation, God would have been flying all over the sky."


    Pointing to the master Jiuye, who has already been on the ground and will die at any time: "and he is in the middle of the demigod state. If you add his current state to the transmission of meritorious skills, you can only get one tenth of his power at most, but this one tenth of his strength should allow you to go to the six levels of heaven shaking state!"


    Chu Feng''s heart beat hard, and his eyes showed a burning color, but then it became dark. This kind of transmission of meritorious power can only be possible if the owner is willing to give up. He can''t help thinking why there is no such thing as star sucking Dafa in the world, even if he can only absorb a little power from others!


    However, Huangfu Juntao himself was the one Chu Feng wanted to kill. At the moment, master Jiuye was so happy. Chu Feng was naturally happy, but he didn''t immediately say: "it''s not that simple, is it?"


    Master Jiuye coughed gently. Although he was going to die in Chu Feng''s hands, all this was the plot of Huangfu Juntao. If he hated him, he would hate Huangfu Juntao more. He said weakly: "this time, it''s all Huangfu Juntao''s conspiracy. It must be for his brother Huangfu Junyi to anger my inaction, but it doesn''t matter."


    "This time, in order to kill you, they all participated in the Royal plum blossom club. I know that you have always been bloody revenge on the enemy, and you can exchange one tenth of your strength and the ownership of the whole snow mountain for your high hand!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. Although he wanted to kill master Jiuye, he was still in awe of him, because everyone''s position was different. He was for his kingdom. So even if it was wrong for others, he was worthy of his own.Such a man is hateful to the enemy, but to his compatriots, he is a hero!


    Squint eyes: "one tenth of the power I do not deny their own heart, but snow mountain, how can you give me, belong to me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1322

    Snow mountain, precipitation countless years of dead volcano.


    Over the years, it has gradually evolved into a place owned by martial arts spirit symbol. This person is nine nights. In other words, as long as he is on the snow mountain for one day, everything here belongs to him.


    But if he died, Chu Feng didn''t think it was him.


    Nine night gently cough a sound, can see struggling in the dying edge, gently raised a hand to take out a thing from the body, simple and old: "this is the present Huang Huo grandfather left to me, as long as you hold it, you can have the snow mountain, and no one will say anything."


    "Because that fire brought a beginning to Weiss. He was buried on the snow mountain. This is the badge of the tomb keeper!"


    It is also an important flame for Weiss to usher in civilization. Although this civilization is based on endless blood, which kingdom ushers in a new beginning does not need blood memorial?


    The only difference is that in order to stabilize the royal family''s position in Weiss, Huang Huo launched a war with foreign countries. However, people were already dead, and Chu Feng would not do anything to dig graves, because the result would be to infuriate the whole Weiss people.


    He also understood that master Jiuye could safely sit on the snow mountain. What was simple and clear was the tomb keeper, and there was also the evidence of the tomb keeper. Chu Feng moved slightly in his heart, and passed a meaningful smile. As soon as he raised the badge, he reached his hand: "I can promise you not to destroy the Royal plum blossom club!"


    "I can also promise you that I will send Huangfu Juntao to see you if it is as short as three months and as long as half a year."


    Master Jiuye knew that he couldn''t survive. He loved this country so much that he thought of the cruel revenge of Chu Feng after his death. Now he got the promise of Chu Feng, and the last big stone in master Jiuye''s heart fell. He believed that as long as Chu Feng promised him, he would not go to bloody killing again.


    Chu Feng is a son of a bitch, but there is no denying that he is a trustworthy son of a bitch. As for whether Chu Feng will uproot that tomb with his badge, master Jiuye has no intention of worrying. He believes that chufeng is a person with a bottom line.


    Although it''s a pity that he didn''t kill Chu Feng, it''s enough to restrain Chu Feng''s hatred: "come on, I''ll pass all my life''s skills to you. It''s just my current situation. I''ll give you all my skills, but only one tenth of them can be used by you."


    Chu Feng thought that one tenth was enough, but he also knew that master Jiuye didn''t want to pass his life''s skill to a pilgrim, but he had no choice now.


    He walked over and sat on the ground with his knees crossed. Master Jiuye also struggled to get up and sat behind Chu Feng. His hands were on the back of Chu Feng. A wave of power beyond nature emerged around him and Chu Feng. It was master Jiuye who wanted to pass on his lifelong skills to chufeng, and then he would die forever.


    A stream of pure and incomparable power poured into Chu Feng''s body, and felt that the semi divine power was contained in it, which was better than the combination of pure and pure promotion, and the effect of rolling sheets with cold as frost.


    Chu Feng was running the formula of creation, absorbing the power of master Jiuye to dredge it into every body and every cell, but he was also a little sorry that this kind of transmission was chicken ribs.


    Unless the owner is willing to do so, they will not be able to obtain their lifelong skills. If it is not for master Jiuye''s concern and demand, he would rather die than pass on his whole life''s skill to Chu Feng. After all, transmitting meritorious skills is equivalent to wasting.


    No matter how powerful a warrior is, as long as he passes his own skills to others, he will lose the strength of his own strength. After passing out the demigod realm, the receiver can get at most three tenths of his power. But who will give up his own skill before the end of the mountain?


    The three of them take Yamazaki to withdraw, but their eyes are still wary. They are afraid that master Jiuye will do harm to Chu Feng with the help of transmission of gongs.


    At the same time, his heart is full of admiration for master Jiuye. He dies, and everything is empty. But before he dies, he does not hesitate to use half god''s power to consume one tenth to pass it to Chu Feng, and even to give snow mountain, so as not to let Weiss suffer turmoil. He hated it, but above the height of spirit and morality, it is respectable!


    Because he is a patriotic person, unfortunately, we stand in different angles!


    It took nearly an hour for master Jiuye to pass on all his life-long skills. Only one tenth of the power in the middle of the demigod period was left in Chu Feng''s body. There was a huge loss in the process of transmission. Therefore, this is why there are very few things to transmit Kung Fu, because not all the power will be discounted.


    He lost all his skills and became an ordinary man. The blood hole in his body immediately made master Jiuye fall down in pain. Instead of looking at Chu Feng, who was still digesting with his eyes closed, master Jiuye asked: "give me a ride!"


    When his skills were exhausted, master Jiuye was unable to resist the pain. It was more difficult to live than to die.


    The rosefinch stepped forward and gently touched the forehead of the nine night master. As a symbol of weiswudao, he completely closed his eyes and left the world with a trace of regret at the corner of his mouth. The wind with bloody smell blew by, leaving only Chu Feng standing.The rest of them are dead, dead!


    Suddenly, a breath of pure but strange feeling surrounded Chu Feng''s body, and suddenly opened his eyes. Chufeng''s muscles and bones, sitting on the ground, made a crackling sound, as if broken bones.


    But they don''t worry too much. It''s a normal reaction to a breakthrough. It''s just a small breakthrough that can only be felt by itself. Chu Feng is now digesting one tenth of the power of master Jiuye. What''s more, it''s just a breakthrough?


    Ten minutes later, the subtle breath disappeared. Chu Feng stood up from the ground and sighed slightly: "if only all could be passed on to me?"


    The fierce momentum of the martial arts, Zhuque and others all feel that it is the full breath of Tianjing seven levels of state, and they are all slightly surprised. One tenth of the power makes Chu Feng''s cultivation from the second level to the seventh level. If one hundred percent of the power can transmit the merits, what kind of state will it go to?


    It''s a pity that all these things can only be thought about. As long as it''s good to get three tenths of one''s death, it''s good. And with the higher the realm is, the less power will be sent out.


    but one tenth of the power will make Chu Feng break through five realms in a row, and it will be enough to reach the full state of Tianjing seven levels!


    Looking at the dead Master Jiuye on the ground, Chu Feng bowed slightly to the corpse. Although master Jiuye''s method was somewhat shameless, he was afraid that he would kidnap Keiko Yamazaki if he did not fight. What''s more, he exchanged faces with Yamamoto in order to win a certain victory. All these actions are despicable.


    But at the last moment, he exchanged his life-long skill and the snowy mountain that reposed his emotion for Chu Feng''s butcher''s knife. That was respectable again. After all, a generation of Masters had higher consciousness and realm than ordinary people.


    Knowing that someone would come to clean up soon, Chu Feng didn''t mean to stay. He moved the body of master Jiuye to a clean and conspicuous place and put it away. He took Murong Bing and they went back.


    After getting on the bus, chufeng leaned over there and looked at the driver, Huizi Yamazaki. Originally, she thought that this woman would be sad if she knew that the person who died of suicide was Yamamoto. However, Chu Feng obviously thought too much, and she couldn''t detect any sadness on her body.


    Think of people say that Weiss women are the most traditional women, as long as you identify a man, or die of a man, will be very thorough!


    With a slight smile, Chu Feng looked back at the tense posture of the rosefinch sitting between Murong ice and cold frost. He also asked Murong Bing, "Bingbing, is there any way to absorb other people''s skills?"


    Murong ice did not answer, cold as frost on chufeng: "do not say that such things can not be, even if there is, no one dares to use, it will only let people all over the world want to kill him."


    Chufeng curled his lips and knew that if such things really existed, it would be against the heaven. Otherwise, whoever got it would secretly absorb the power of those warriors from low to high, and soon it would become the supreme existence. Such things were really impossible to exist. Chu Feng also wryly laughed that he tasted sweetness and some fantasy.


    "Husband, there is no such thing as TV star attraction, but there are still ways to do it!"


    Murong Bing blinked his eyes and said with a smile: "however, only those who are above the period of natural anger can pass on their skills. At that time, you can seize their lifeblood. For example, the people they attach importance to can not threaten them to pass on the skill to you, although you can only get one or two tenths of their total power consumption!"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes directly. This is indeed a way to make the other party willingly pass on his meritorious service. However, the result is that he is feared and cursed by all parties. Chu Feng hardly needs to know that he will become a public enemy at that time, even the people in the adjudication office will abandon him!


    But if you don''t know what you''re doing, what if you''re dealing with an enemy?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng''s eyes were blazing, as cold as frost. Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes and his cunning smile, he knew that he must be making some bad ideas. He snorted coldly: "shameless man!"


    Don''t want to be as cold as frost, put your hair away a little, look at Chu Feng scornfully: "don''t be a deserter again!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1323

    Night came quietly, and the day came to an end. The whole Wangjing was sad and helpless.


    The first World War of snow mountain had been heard by all parties before the night fell, and was also broadcast to the people at the bottom. It was known that martial arts symbolized the death of master Jiuye, who died in the hands of Chu Feng and the court of adjudication. The snow mountain was also mercilessly washed with blood, and no one survived.


    What''s more, it is widely publicized that even the people watching the war were cruelly and mercilessly killed by Chu Feng, and the whole snow mountain was dyed red with blood. The smarter people all know that the so-called audience is nothing more than the people from three forces. Now saying this is just to confuse the line of sight and make the people hate Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng and the ruling party did not care about this issue, and no one came forward to refute it. Today''s Chu Feng does not care how many people have been killed. In any case, other people''s mouth is fresh, and he won''t have any loss.


    Reputation? According to Chu Feng, he has been eaten by the dog for a long time. He can say what others like!


    In this situation of national grief, Ichiro Kato brought Mitsui and taijiko nakami and his guards to the palace. Under the absolute force of Chu Feng in the first snow mountain war, all the conspiracies lost their significance. On the contrary, more than 2000 people died in Xueshan.


    Three forces plus nine night master''s disciples!


    But they don''t think this is the end. They can let the media publicize that Chu Feng killed ordinary people watching the war, but they also know that it''s just pulling up everyone''s hatred and uniting with the outside world. They have a mirror in their hearts. I believe Chu Feng also knows where those people come from.


    Through the cruel means of Chu Feng to the enemy in the past, we don''t need to know that he will retaliate. The three giants choose to meet again tonight to think about how to calm down this matter.


    With master Jiuye still alive, they still have the strength to face Chu Feng and the ruling house. But now that master Jiuye is dead and has become the dust of history, they have to think of their own ways, but the look on their faces is not very good, because in front of absolute power, unless you have more powerful force to resist.


    And now, Weiss, where is the most powerful force? It''s just a joke to expect plum blossom club and Jiahe masters or even shadow troops.


    These forces can deal with ordinary people, or throw them on the conventional battlefield, but in the field of martial arts, these so-called powerful elites are just ordinary people. As long as Chu Feng sends ten absolutely strong people, they can die in minutes.


    Inside the palace, the grand hall.


    Huang Huo, who is old and tired, is sitting on the throne, which symbolizes his status. However, at the moment, he has only the sadness of his dead parents. Ichiro Kato, sitting on the left and right below, looks similar to the sun on the island. With the death of master Jiuye, they are also worried about the Revenge of Chu Feng.


    Although it has been five or six hours since the end of the snowy mountain War I, it does not mean that Chu Feng will not retaliate. Although Chu Feng still did not refute the comments made by the media, it also shows that Chu Feng''s action is absolutely groundbreaking.


    Huang Huo opened his eyes, less arrogant in the past. He just wanted to open his mouth and frowned: "what about Xinzi?"


    The purpose of calling important people to the imperial palace is to find a way to resist the butcher''s knife of Chu Feng. Almost all of them have arrived, but Xinzi has not seen her. A middle-aged man standing beside him respectfully replied: "Your Highness, the prince of Inner Mongolia, was a little uncomfortable just now. He said that he would come after a rest."


    "I won''t be absent from this evening''s business, just a little later."


    Huang Huo did not doubt that he nodded slightly and looked at the two giants: "now master Jiuye has died and the snow mountain has been washed with blood. In the face of the possible Revenge of Chu Feng, we can''t take any strength to resist it. I don''t know what you think, so that we can get along with it safely, without losing too much."


    Often every time the facts prove that, especially in the case of park''s and Liu''s, Chu Feng''s attack is bound to be bloody. If the three giants also encounter such a thing, it will definitely be a disaster. It will not only make Weiss fall into turmoil, but also retrogress for several decades.


    In the past, when master Jiuye was still there, they never thought about the consequences of the failure to kill chufeng. But now that they really fail, they think of the terrifying Chu Feng. However terrible it is, they still need to face it now.


    Ichiro Kato heavily hit the side: "what can I do? I didn''t expect that this boy can even kill the master of nine nights. It''s a miracle!"


    Master Jiuye is the symbol of weiwudao. The God''s residence in everyone''s heart is invincible. At the beginning of the plan, no one thought he would die like this. They all thought that the dead person would be Chu Feng. But now master Jiuye is dead, but Chu Feng is still alive. They all think it is a miracle.


    Even in thinking of Chu Feng is not used what despicable means, but do not remember that they are the despicable side.


    "There is a way." Now is not the time to pursue his ambition. Taiyang, a small island, said quietly: "that is to contact the family of emperor Wenzhou. Now there are only a few forces in the world that can compete with Chu Feng. The three gates and four families of the holy Dynasty have been suppressed, and the sun king of tangzhou has been wiped out.""Now only Wenzhou emperor family is left. In my confidential information, they also have great hatred with Chu Feng."


    At the same time, mysterious color appeared on his face, and his voice was lowered a little. He said mysteriously: "moreover, it is said that Wenzhou Dadi family is one of the five forbidden areas, and the spiritual world''s spokesperson in the secular world. No matter how strong the Chu wind is, it should not be stronger than the spirit world, more powerful than the great emperor''s family?"


    Huang Huo and Ichiro Kato looked at each other very far away, and the latter whispered: "chairman of the island, Wenzhou emperor family has now sent absolute strength into tangzhou, and our relationship with Tianchi is there. If we offend Tianchi, even if we get the support of the great emperor''s family, it seems useless?"


    "If Tianchi is really angry, we can''t resist it. Will the emperor family support us as always?"


    Huang Huo also nodded slightly. People all know that Weiss is a chess piece of Tianchi to the holy pilgrimage, which is hard to hear. Now the dog is bullied by others, but he goes to help the enemy that the master is afraid of and disgusted with. If the master knows about it, he will certainly treat him in a special way.


    The sun on the island knew that he generally snorted: "Tianchi man thinks all day long to let us deal with the holy pilgrimage, but what benefits have been given to us for so many years, and when the Chu wind rages on the Kennedy family, they can''t help us. If we don''t find people who can help us, can''t we dare to provoke the Tianchi of Chu Feng to attack us?"


    "That''s just a dream. It can''t help us. Why not ask for the help of the emperor''s family? Is it right to be killed by Chu Feng? "


    The emotional words also make Ichiro Kato and Huang Huo frown. Although the tone of Taiyang island is not very good, it is undeniable that Tianchi can not compete with Chu Feng and choose to compromise. What''s more, it is rumored that a point has been set up in the imperial city for the dialogue between the two sides.


    That''s a kind of overt weakness. It''s impossible to seek the help of Tianchi. After all, it''s true that only the great emperor''s family can help them, so that all three important people can survive and not die.


    After all, Huang Huo is the emperor who has lived on the top for a long time. Although he has already been moved, he will not open his mouth to say some things. He looks at Ichiro Kato and says, "Kato Bureau, Kojima has given a suggestion. I don''t know what good way you have, or do you think that the way of Kojima is feasible?"


    Kato Ichiro murmured, how could he not know that Huang Huo didn''t want to make this decision. Even if there was a mistake, it was not his responsibility, but he knew that he did not dare to challenge Huang Huo''s dignity.


    Frowning and pondering for a while, Ichiro Kato said faintly: "undoubtedly, with the help of the great emperor family, we may be able to avoid the Revenge of Chu Feng. But we at this level all know that the ambition of the great emperor family is the whole world. We can help us, but the cost will not be just a little bit."


    "Maybe the sovereignty will be taken away by the great emperor family. It is because of this that tens of countries in Wenzhou rejected the great emperor family."


    Huang Huo nodded slightly, and the sun on the island also understood this truth and asked, "Mr. Kato, this truth is true. But now, in addition to the great emperor family, who else can we ask for help? We must make a decision immediately. Otherwise, if Chu Feng kills us, we will have no effect


    Kato Ichiro is very clear that the emperor''s family intervened, that is, to drive away the wolf and the tiger, and his eyes were slightly deep: "although I wish to kill all the people of the holy pilgrimage, I can''t deny the nobility of the pilgrims. They not only guarantee the peace of the Holy Dynasty, but also hope for world peace."


    The fire and the island, the sun''s eyes slightly lit up, have caught what.


    Kato calmed down the brewing words and continued to say: "many years ago, when I visited the holy Dynasty on behalf of my representative, I met with Xuanyuan family members by chance. They were all noble people. When our ancestors invaded, they were first persuading peace, and then killing after no effect."


    "I have an idea that, although it''s a bit humiliating, we can guarantee sovereignty and not be harmed!"


    Seeing that Huang Huo and the sun on the island did not speak, Ichiro Kato sighed: "that is to seek the help of the Xuanyuan family. At the beginning, I just left the contact information of the Xuanyuan family. As long as you are willing to and promise the friendship between the two countries in the future, I believe the Xuanyuan family is very happy to help us.


    The ruling power is all over the world, but the foundation is ultimately in the holy Dynasty. The help of the emperor''s family is absolute force, which will only make Chu Feng''s Revenge more vicious. However, Xuanyuan family can directly hold Chu Feng''s lifeline. What should we worry about? "


    "In that case, we will avoid the butcher''s knife of Chu Feng, and all we have to pay is to promote friendly relations with the holy pilgrimage. We will lose face by admitting that the Senkaku Islands belong to the holy court."


    Huang Huo and the sun on the island both frowned. Undoubtedly, Ichiro Kato''s method is most beneficial to the current situation. It''s just too humiliating. But considering carefully, compared with the sovereignty of life, losing a little face is nothing, and it''s not a disgrace on the surface.


    They both nodded slightly, and then the door of the hall suddenly pushed open, and a domineering voice came directly into everyone''s ears: "why ask for help from Xuanyuan family? Promise me the conditions of this young master. You still sing and dance as you sing!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1324

    The door opened and a cold wind blew in.


    All the people sitting in the hall were in a daze. Qi Qi looked at the door. When he saw the young man who was talking, the three giants could not calm down and stand up from their seats, because it was Chu Feng. The first thought was that the palace was washed with blood.


    But then it denied this possibility. If the palace was really bloodied, they could not have heard the news.


    They were curious about how chufeng appeared. They were relieved when they saw a figure beside chufeng, and then they were angry and puzzled. Because the person was Xinzi, who should have been uncomfortable and resting, she was with chufeng at the moment. She didn''t have to know that it was her who brought Chu Feng in.


    It''s just that things have been like this. It''s meaningless to question Xinzi. For whatever reason, Chu Feng appears here, which is a threat to them.


    Island sun cold eyes a coagulation, suddenly appeared in the air four body wrapped in black figure, Jiahe master!


    Each take an aspect toward the Chu wind, the first step for the strong!


    Almost no need to introduce, people in the hall all know who these people are. The masters of Yihe family belong to the treason of Chu Feng.


    Chufeng waved and four Yihe masters went forward to drag the four dead homes and the bodies they had resisted. Even the blood on the ground was wiped clean. Huang Huo looked in his eyes and frowned slightly: "Xinzi, where is the Royal Guard?"


    "Five minutes ago, I transferred the guards around the inner hall to other places. At present, the guards outside are my absolute personal guards, and there are 50 Shangren and Zhongwu of Yihe family."


    "Of course, there are three strong people with the master around him!"


    Master?


    Xinzi''s calm words shocked the three giants, and their eyes were surprised. Huang Huo pointed to Xinzi with trembling body: "you are a prince of noble blood. Who do you call master?"


    Xinzi didn''t answer. Chu Feng stepped forward and stood in front of him. His mouth was full of fun: "it''s obvious that Xinzi''s master is me, my majesty huanghuo. When we meet for the first time, I''ll introduce myself. My name is Chu Feng. It''s just a pity that the three of you want to kill in the snow mountain. It''s a pity that I''m still alive."


    Chu Feng''s words let the brilliance of the fire fade away like the tide. He sat down and knew that the trend of the night was gone. He also regretted that she should not have used Xinzi after she had dealt with the affairs of Shengchao and returned home.


    Just once again, Huang Huo still thinks that he will still be important Xinzi, because there are no more capable people in the royal family than Xinzi.


    Chufeng laughs disapprovingly and raises his hand. The door of the hall is closed. In addition to Xinzi and Murong Bing, there are ten Yihe family masters headed by Yihe Mingzi. Such strength is enough to destroy everything here, let alone Xinzi has arranged people in the periphery.


    A Yihe master took a chair and put it in front of him. Chu Feng went over and sat in the middle of the hall. Ignoring the angry look of the crowd, he looked directly at the high fire: "well, consider my request. If you agree, you won''t kill. If you don''t, I''ll kill."


    The wish of master Jiuye before his death is not a big deal for Chu Feng. There are his people in all three parties. He can control Weis without killing. Why kill?


    Huang Huo is obviously the first of the three giants, squinting his eyes: "less wind, can we reconcile?"


    Whether it''s the death of master Jiuye, or the more than 1000 elite damaged by the three parties, even if Chu Feng doesn''t kill them now, they will retaliate with blood if the breath is relieved. The two sides have already been the result of immortality. How can reconciliation be possible?


    Chufeng pondered a smile, side head let Xinzi come forward, and took the woman''s snow-white hand: "why can''t we reconcile? Lord huanghuo, you abdicate and let Xinzi go up. She is my slave. After sitting on the throne of huanghuo, why should I kill the royal family? They are all my people."


    Huang Huo was stunned and then burst into laughter. He also understood the reason why Chu Feng appeared here. He sneered: "fengshao is really an ambitious man who wants to control the royal family secretly. However, even if I compromise to let Xinzi go to the top, you think the plum blossom club and the official will recognize her status, and you will get nothing according to the old times!"


    Chu Feng laughs and looks at the angry Kato Ichiro and the sun island. Their sons die in his hands. Anger is natural, but he doesn''t care. Now that he controls the situation, he is king!


    He said with a smile: "Mr. Huang Huo, you don''t need to worry about it. What you need now is to tell me whether you abdicate?"


    "By the way, you abdicated because of your death!"


    What he said with a smile made the whole hall filled with cold. Chu Feng didn''t care. He took a so-called imperial edict from Xinzi''s hand: "I''m ready for the imperial edict. Sign your name and seal your seal. Then Xinzi will be able to rise to the throne and lead the royal family."


    Huang Huo clenched his fists, and his eyes burst with fierce color. He was angry with Chu Feng and had the opportunity to kill Xinzi. However, he was also very clear that he could not comply with Chu Feng''s request. Otherwise, if the royal family were controlled, Chu Feng would radiate the whole Weis with this point. Maybe one year, maybe only two years, Weis would be completely controlled by Chu Feng.He is not only sorry for his ancestors, but also a national sinner!


    Chu Feng is not in a hurry. The Imperial Palace has been completely controlled tonight. No one knows that Chu Feng appears. He waves his hand, and Xinzi nods and goes forward. His eyes are sharp and he looks at the five ministers of the royal family cabinet.


    This is second only to the existence of huanghuo. The alliance of five people can directly remove huanghuo, which is also established to prevent the dictatorship of huanghuo.


    Forced by Xinzi''s eyes, three ministers came out and stood behind Xinzi. Chu Feng slightly tilted his head, and Yihe Mingzi''s figure flashed out. The Knights'' swords in his hands were sharp, and the two royal ministers who had no fighting power fell to the ground and cut their throat with one knife!


    Huang Huo saw this scene, and then looked at the three ministers standing behind Xinzi. He felt sad in his eyes and said in a deep voice: "Xinzi, why do you want to do that? Am I not good to you?"


    "You are very kind to me, but that''s true, OK?" Xinzi''s face was cold. From the moment when she decided to cooperate with Chu Feng, she only hated: "your kindness is that I can create value for the royal family. If you are really good to me, why don''t you intervene when my father dies?


    Don''t tell me that you don''t know that he died in the hands of that despicable guy in Yuren. You know all this. It''s just that you claimed that my father died of disease in order to cover up the behavior of Yuren, a beast to his stepmother. Is that true


    Full of hate was opened, Xinzi did not stop: "and my mother, the years of my father''s death, you let Yuren hijack my mother as a plaything for so many years, even abortion twice, so that a former imperial concubine suffered such a humiliation, so that Yu Ren, the best product, could be free from the law. Is that really good for me?"


    "If you are really good to me, it seems that you will not want to marry me to jingshangmang, or ignore your daughter-in-law who is the best of your grandson?"


    After a sentence of heavy questioning, in addition to Chu Feng and the three cabinet ministers standing behind Xinzi, as well as Huang Huo and the middle-aged people around him, even people like Ichiro Kato and taijima sun are surprised, and their followers show shock and contempt.


    Even though there are many shameless things in this country, the royal family is a spiritual symbol, and such things happen. They feel that it is a shame.


    Huang Huo couldn''t find a way to refute Xinzi''s words, because he knew all these things. He narrowed his eyes: "because of this, you hate, you want to destroy the whole royal family?"


    "Yes, but that was before!" Xinzi nodded, as if the things just said did not have any impact on her in general: "now I just want to sit in your position according to the master''s will. I will do the things you can''t do. I believe I can do better than you and do more admirable!"


    "I''ve thought about it. The first thing on the top is that there is no garrison at home!"


    Xinzi''s calm words not only surprised Huang Huo, but also surprised everyone. Chu Feng was surprised by Xinzi''s courage. After the Ghost War in the last century, Tianchi took the opportunity to garrison troops on Okinawa Island, which he called helping the postwar Weiss not to be bullied by the outside world and make the world peace. But the real meaning is to covet the holy court.


    Xinzi was about to get rid of the domestic garrison. You can imagine how much courage it took. The three giants were shocked to hear that, because they had never thought of such a thing, although the garrison was a pain in their hearts.


    For the first time, Huang Huo found that he didn''t see Xinzi clearly. Her ambition and her determination were stronger than those of Zhiyu people. His eyes narrowed slightly: "if I don''t agree, what should you do? If I just kill me, I won''t compromise!"


    Xinzi stood up slightly and took out a arrogant momentum: "if you don''t agree, I will use Royal forbidden drugs on you, so that you can completely lose the ability to think. Listen to my command, I can get the legal imperial edict, even I will kill your sons and daughters, let them leave the world with you!"


    "Don''t say I don''t dare. I only hate the royal family and have no feelings. This is what you told me when you were a child. The royal family is merciless and everything must pursue interests."


    It''s hard to imagine that Xinzi is just a 20-year-old girl, because what she says is that the old fox may not be able to say so decisively!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1325

    The royal family is merciless.


    Xinzi thoroughly interprets these words incisively and vividly, either abdicates, or kills his son and daughter, presumably including his grandchildren and everything.


    In this moment, everyone found that the fire that once dominated everything seems to be much older.


    Huang Huo sighed and waved his hand: "Xinzi, your behavior today makes me happy and distressed, but I can keep some people, I compromise and bring up the imperial edict!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and glanced over the light to play. Ichiro Kato and the sun on the island heard the words, and all of a sudden, they all said, "no!"


    If Xinzi is allowed to sit at the fire location, it means that there are cracks in the iron barrel like Weiss. This is something they absolutely do not allow to happen, and they should be stopped at the moment.


    Chu wind cold look at two people: "you don''t worry, I still have accounts and you calculate it!"


    The cold eyes like poisonous snakes made the two big men in high positions shake instantly. They still wanted to talk, but they couldn''t hold up their courage. Their eyes twinkled and sat down. They should not care about the throne now, but what Chu Feng and others will do to them, whether they are dead or alive!


    On the other hand, Xinzi took the imperial edict and went up to it. When he came to Huang Huo, Huang Huo took a big seal and a pen from one side.


    But at this time, the middle-aged man beside him suddenly moved. A martial spirit of the five realms of Tianyang shrouded Xinzi in an instant. Huang Huo also showed a crazy side: "Chu Feng wants to control the royal family with you, but if you die, who can hold my royal family?"


    At the end of the killing, the middle-aged man directly took a destructive means to kill Xiang Xinzi and only wanted to die.


    However, everyone did not know that Chu Feng had a mysterious and powerful left eye. Under the compromise of Huang Huo, he had already used his left eye to see the situation for five minutes. All this was expected by Chu Feng.


    Seeing that hand was about to buckle up Xinzi''s neck and take away her fragile life, Murong Bing, like a phantom, pulled Xinzi back a little. Her snow-white and tender hand gently lifted up. A frost force directly frozen the middle-aged man to the ground.


    Her eyes are wide and round. It seems that she can''t resist the anger of the frost. Murong Bing doesn''t even look at the dead one. She laughs: "I didn''t expect that the snow mountain sent a strong man to follow you. It''s just a pity, little guy, I''d better cooperate with my husband, or I''ll get hurt!"


    The madness in Huang Huo''s eyes tried to kill Xinzi, which made all the layout of Chu Feng meaningless. But now he saw the only middle-aged man who had to rely on one strike to kill him died, and he knew it was over.


    With a sigh, there was no conspiracy to speak of this time. He took over the imperial edict and stamped his name with a big seal. He looked pale and decadent. He lost this game!


    Suddenly, Huang Huo''s body was shocked, and a dagger was inserted into his heart. Xinzi looked indifferent and cold: "once upon a time when my mother died, I swore that if you don''t investigate the behavior of Yu Ren, I will personally end your life, so that you know that it is necessary to pay a price for favoring one another and paying attention to the reputation of the royal family."


    Taking back the dagger, Xinzi turns around indifferently. Her eyes pass a trace of pain and struggle. Then she becomes firm. That''s her grandfather. But she also knows that if she doesn''t kill him personally today, Chu Feng will raise her butcher''s knife and kill her together. Not only the whole royal family will be destroyed, but also one person will save thousands of people!


    The dying fire looked down at his chest, bleeding. His old body was unable to resist the killing of the dagger. His eyes were sad and painful, and he mocked himself: "when I succeeded to the throne, I felt that I would surely die great and brilliant, but now I find that death can be so sad for me."


    "Xinzi, you are my most satisfied offspring. I hope you can make the royal family prosperous as before."


    Huang Huo closed his eyes and died on the throne. Except for Xinzi, the remaining three cabinet ministers of the royal family all knelt on the ground and yelled, "Huang Huo, go well!"


    Kato Ichiro and the island sun also emerged sad, 90 degrees bent down and bowed: "Huang Huo go well!"


    Xinzi walked back to Chu Feng''s side. The cold girl stood quietly beside Chu Feng. She didn''t have too many looks. Even if she was going to be a brilliant fire, she knew that she would only be a pawn in Chu Feng''s hand and a slave in her life!


    Chufeng''s killing opportunity dissipated, and Xinzi''s practice was the idea in his heart. He drew back his eyes on Ichiro Kato and taijima sun, and his mouth was filled with a funny smile: "you are both old. It''s time for young people to come out and do something."


    All of a sudden, Naoko Nakai, standing behind the sun of the island, burst into the sun''s body with his knife out of his sheath. As a stream of blood spattered, Yihe master also moved and killed all the plum blossom clubs who followed him.


    Kato Ichiro Lengran looked at the bloody scene in front of him, pointing to Nakai: "you?"


    At the moment, there is no need for any answer. It is very clear that Zhongmei Zhizi is also a chess piece in Chu Feng''s hand. The latter does not answer. He just goes to Chu Feng and bows respectfully, rippling out a deep white color that only Chu Feng can see: "master!"The behavior has proved Kato Ichiro''s conjecture. When he got up, he sat heavily on the chair, because he knew that all this was over, and that the plum blossom club would also be controlled by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng cocked his mouth slightly and turned his head: "Mingzi, let ten masters escort the president of China and the United States to take the corpse of the sun of the island to go back, announce to the public that the sun of the island has been killed by me, and help her clear away the discordant sound inside. Tomorrow, the sun rises, and I want plum blossom club to be my strength."


    Yihe Mingzi and Zhongmei Zhizi respond at the same time. Soon, ten experts come in with the bodies of the island sun and escort Zhongmei Zhizi back to take advantage of the chaos to control the plum blossom club and the superior president!


    Bloody and quickly cleaned, Huang Huo and the corpse of the middle-aged man were dragged down by Xinzi. Chu Feng looked at Ichiro Kato and said with a smile: "you can sit in this position again. It''s because of this young master. Without my oppression, Miyano doesn''t abdicate. How can you get out of the mountain?"


    "It''s just a pity that Kato''s death is destined to keep us alive. The plot of snow mountain also makes me find no reason not to kill you!"


    Ichiro Kato snorted coldly: "so what?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng smiles and controls the whole situation. He waves his finger: "the royal family and plum blossom club have been controlled by me. This is an established fact. I don''t like the existence of uncertain and unstable factors, so I would like to ask chief Kato to abdicate."


    "Don''t worry, people and I are ready for you. You can announce it directly in front of the media tomorrow."


    Ichiro Kato is slightly stunned. Both the club and the royal family can use people from inside to control it. But is it so simple for the official that those who do not have enough ability and connections will be crushed by the rest of the League faction every minute. What is needed is qualification, but there is hardly such a person.


    There won''t be such people for at least five years, will they?


    Uncertain Kato Ichiro saw Chu Feng''s face full of self-confidence. Suddenly, he thought of something. Looking back at his face with calm color, Ichiro Kato said, "Mitu, you?"


    "No, although you are an important person in the two dynasties, you also have absolute contacts and qualifications, but without the support of important people, even if I announce that you can''t be on the top!"


    When Mitu masichi knew it was his own performance, otherwise chufeng would feel that he was worthless. He stepped forward with a faint smile and respectfully opened his mouth to chufeng in Ichiro Kato''s pale face: "little wind!"


    Then he turned around and clapped his hands, and the three absolute elites standing behind Ichiro Kato walked behind him: "there are people with deeper qualifications than me, but if you abdicate, I am the most suitable person to stabilize the situation in the shortest time, because I am the most familiar person."


    "As for the support of important people, Mr. Blau is worried."


    Kato narrowed his eyes and was shocked by Chu Feng''s powerful means and penetration. He also saw a tall figure coming slowly outside the hall, with a faint smile and excitement on his face


    Then he realized that as long as he declared that Mitsui could definitely take the top position, because the person who came was Yamakawa, an old man who had been in the official position for 40 years, who had been the chief of the shadow army after several terms, was also the manager of the shadow army. Who could compete with Mitsui as soon as he got the shadow army?


    Yamakawa came with a smile. He nodded to Ichiro Kato in a proper manner. Then he looked at Chu Feng: "Qian came to this country 40 years ago to change his name. In order to promote the future of the holy Dynasty, he married the daughter of Liu Chuan, a scientist who Wei relied on. He also successfully entered the interior of the laboratory and eventually became the master of the shadow army."


    "I didn''t think I could see the brilliance of Saint Paul suppressing Weiss in my whole life, but the wind less brought me greater surprise today. Qian was gratified and admired, and felt that there would be no regrets in my life."


    Yamakawa''s words seem to be telling Chu Feng, but they are also the explanation for Ichiro Kato. That is, he himself is a saint Korean and an undercover agent who has been lurking for many years. With a wry smile, Ichiro Kato cursed: "it''s no wonder that Liu Chuan, such a jerk, supported you so strongly at the beginning, and even refused to let us investigate you. So it is, this traitor!"


    Yamakawa said with a smile: "first of all, you are wrong. Mr. Liuchuan is absolutely loyal to this kingdom, but he loves his daughter more. He doesn''t want his daughter to have nothing to depend on after his death, but his daughter loves me deeply. Do you think he will let you know that I am a pilgrim? But what he didn''t expect was that I was not only a pilgrim, but also a pilgrim who came here with a mission


    Ichiro Kato was stunned, and then sighed slightly. Knowing that the game was too bad to turn over, he shook his head: "so what? I don''t agree. I''d rather all parties crush each other and do not give you control of the official!"


    Chu Feng sneered: "the royal family and plum blossom will be in hand, who can compete with me? I just want to push Mr. Sangu up in a proper way. It doesn''t matter. I can''t overturn my promise to master Jiuye and kill a stream of blood. I can still achieve my goal in my heart. "


    "The only difference is that if you die, your whole family will die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1326

    Under the cruel and bloody Chu wind, a turmoil affecting the country began quietly and ended in the unknown situation.


    In the luxurious inner court of the Imperial Palace, Chu Feng quietly lies in a shady place on a hillside, looking far away at the mountains in the dark night. Instead of paying attention to the bloody scene in the palace at the moment, it is just a kind of calm like water. It seems that everything around him has nothing to do with him.


    Murong Bing, Leng Rushuang and Zhuque started to carry the list provided by Xinzi to various places. The internal strife among the royal family was very serious. When Huang Huo was alive, he could still use his reputation to suppress it. But now that Huang Huo is dead, all parties who know the news will inevitably be turbulent and have bad ideas.


    And those parties were the external forces of the royal family. One of the princes was the elder beyond Xinzi''s control, so they had to let Murong Bing play a bloody picture.


    At the same time, in the palace, with the cooperation of three cabinet ministers who support Xinzi, there is also a bloody picture. According to the highest order of Chu Feng, Xinzi will be prosperous and the one who goes against will die. I believe that although the royal family''s vitality will be reduced by 30% after tonight, there will be no more disharmonious voices to prevent Xinzi from going to power.


    Secondly, Ichiro Kato also chose to compromise. He could ignore the death of all parties and the strong crush of Chu Feng, but he could not watch his family perish. Human nature was inevitably selfish, not to mention the vile and shameless Weisi people.


    Twenty Jardine masters secretly control the family of Ichiro Kato. Chu Feng doesn''t worry about letting him leave with Mitsui, because he can''t see resistance and firmness in Kato''s body.


    As a matter of fact, he is also a smart man. The situation has developed to the present, the royal family and the club of clubs have been held in his hands by Chu Feng. As the general trend, everything will come naturally. Ichiro Kato is very wise and does not resist any more, because he knows that resistance is only an act of seeking death, which will only kill more people.


    It will also include his family.


    Therefore, eventually unable to withstand the strength and blood of Chu Feng, Ichiro Kato could only bow his head painfully. He also knew that after the announcement in front of the media tomorrow, he would die quietly, and no one would care about the life and death of an expired chief.


    As he is not a new comeback, even many people have forgotten his existence.


    In terms of plum blossom club, Chu Feng didn''t worry too much. In fact, Zhizi of China and the United States are now the number two figure of the club. When the sun of the island died and the royal family and officials changed, there were not many people who could stop her from being the president of the club. Even if there was one, it was just an injustice.


    Looking at a bright moon in the sky, Chu Feng looks slightly soft, and the Mid Autumn Festival is coming. This time, we can have a good festival in the imperial city.


    Close to five o''clock in the morning, a message also reached Chu Feng''s ears. Taking advantage of the death of the sun island and her present status in the plum blossom club, Zhongmei Zhizi became the new president without any suspense after eradicating some senior figures, and the club was officially controlled by Chu Feng secretly.


    Mr. Mitsui also called to tell Ichiro Kato that he had drafted his resignation report and informed the major media as well as dignitaries of all parties. With the support of shadow troops and Yamakawa, Mitsu said that after the announcement of Ichiro Kato tomorrow, he would be the new chief of Weiss, and no one could shake him.


    Murong Bing also came back one after another, saying that all the people who might threaten Xinzi''s status had been killed. There was no accident to Chu Feng. Three demigods fought together. Who can stop them?


    Let the three of them take a bath to rest, Chu Feng is still lying there, waiting for the last two news.


    At 5:30 in the morning, a trace of white fish belly can be seen in the sky, which is a sign of dawn.


    The comer is Yihe Mingzi. Chu Feng also sent her out when the clouds were moving. Because Zhongmei Zhizi told her that Jiahe master was a group of foolish and loyal people. Now that the sun and huanghuo on the island are dead, they will only be killed, and there will be no compromise.


    Therefore, while they were in action, Chu Feng also let Yihe Mingzi raise all the masters of Yihe family and destroy the Jiahe family, which naturally made Yihe Mingzi the only peak power of Weiwu road in the future.


    Yihe Mingzi took off the black cloth on his face and showed his beautiful and incomparable half blood face, and raised a charming smile: "live up to what you expect!"


    "That''s good. Give it a reward!" Chufeng ponders a smile, turns over and presses Yihe Mingzi under his body and kisses the delicate red lips directly. Yihe Mingzi''s eyes are full of smile, but he doesn''t refuse. Instead, he actively embraces chufeng and caters to his kiss.


    "Then you''re going crazy all the time!" Chufeng had a good laugh and rushed straight in. There was no pity, but a real fight. He knew that what Yihe Mingzi wanted was not his pity, but his conquest.


    In order to prevent being heard, Yihe Mingzi clenched his teeth and didn''t make that shameful voice. It was just an inaudible nasal sound, which made Chu Feng''s blood boil. After the hillside was the elite royal family walking back and forth. However, he and Yihe Mingzi studied the noble art of life here.


    No wonder so many people like to fight in the field. It''s really exciting!More than 20 minutes later, Yihe Mingzi did not know that he had lost it several times. Chu Feng''s left eye, which had been turning all the time, saw a figure coming from the hillside. He laughed as if he didn''t know, and continued to work on Yihe Mingzi''s body.


    With the help of three old ministers, Xinzi has completely controlled the palace. Although she has killed some people, she doesn''t feel much. Since the time when she decided to cooperate with Chu Feng, she has already anticipated this day.


    Going up the hillside to find Chu Feng, she looked up and saw that the sky was shining. When the morning came, she knew that after today she was wes. "It''s also my promise to you that you can go back to Weiss and even restore your original glory. Undoubtedly, entering the snow mountain will make you more glorious."


    Yihe Mingzi put down his wavy hair and looked at the badge in Chu Feng''s hand. He probably knew that it was the certificate of the tomb keeper and the only token of his right words to enter the snow mountain. He blinked his eyes and was shocked and moved.


    Her best idea is that after success, she can go back to her hometown to rebuild the Yihe family, and then let Xinzi give her the highest honor. However, Chu Feng gives her direct access to the snow mountain, which is equivalent to being equal with Xinzi and others. Compared with the status of the nine night master in the past, it may not be as good as it used to be, but it must be so in a few years!


    Kneeling on one knee, Yihe Mingzi opened his mouth positively: "as long as the master needs, Mingzi will be dead."


    Chu Feng pulled up Yihe Mingzi and put the badge in his hand. Now Weis is equivalent to his back garden. What he wants to do is naturally not difficult. He stares at Yihe Mingzi''s delicate face with a smile and pinches her nose: "although you call the master, I can''t deny that you are my woman."


    "Call Chu Feng in the future."


    Yihe Mingzi was moved. Chu Feng acknowledged her status and told Xinzi in disguise that she was not an inferior master, but a woman of chufeng.


    With her head tilted, even a woman in her thirties does not lack a little girl''s mentality: "can I call my husband?"


    Chufeng coughed and hugged Yihe Mingzi''s waist: "if your first time is this little, of course you can!"


    Xinzi clenched her lips and lowered her head, indicating that the picture was too beautiful to stimulate her and didn''t want to see it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1327

    The inner court of the palace.


    In Xinzi''s bedroom, because she is about to ascend the throne, this place is only a temporary residence at present. After a few days and other new places are sorted out and repaired, she will move out of the place where she rarely lives.


    At the moment, in the luxurious bedroom of more than 100 square meters, Xinzi has already made people ready for a rich breakfast and eight exquisite desserts, which makes people have an appetite.


    Chu Feng sits opposite and looks at the girl who has changed into a new black dress. She is more mature and stable than she should have been at her age. She also has a touch of different amorous feelings. Looking at the past, Chu Feng is eager to peep into the body under the long skirt, how crystal clear it is.


    Although I have seen it for a long time, some women''s bodies are not enough. It is obvious that Xinzi is one of such people.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s unabashed eyes, Xinzi ate a piece of dessert and stroked her shaxuan short hair. Her long eyelashes blinked: "master, what are you looking at?"


    "Beauty!" At the moment, as cold as frost, they all rest in another place. Chu Feng doesn''t worry about the sudden killing of cold frost. Therefore, he doesn''t hide his real thought at the moment: "it''s more beautiful and moving than when I saw you for the first time."


    Xinzi smile, a touch of shyness passed on her face. After all, she is still a girl. She does not know why she is so beautiful. Only when Chu Feng says this, can she have a happy mood.


    Pushing a cup of milk in front of Chu Feng, the red lips opened: "Xinzi is still Xinzi, but the master''s temperament has changed. The Xinzi you saw before is just an inner prince, or an inner prince who may be destroyed by the universe at any time. It belongs to a chess piece, which is too sad to fight against fate."


    "And now Xinzi is about to ascend the throne and become a brilliant fire. It''s not that Xinzi is more beautiful, but the identity that he is about to get will be the result of the host''s heavy taste."


    Blinking at Chu Feng, he showed a playful and lovely side: "after all, although playing the most beautiful woman can make a man feel cute, but if the woman who plays is not only beautiful but also dignified, it can make men have a sense of conquest. No doubt now I can stimulate your hormones."


    So straightforward words, let Chu Feng slightly sigh, even want to refute Xinzi''s words, can not find the right words, can only be a trace of bitter smile.


    With the help of eating snacks, this embarrassment is avoided. However, Xinzi on the opposite side has already stood up and walked to the two meter five special bed, facing Chu Feng. When he looked up, one hand of Xinzi reached behind his back, slowly pulled down the zipper, and the white jade back appeared.


    With something in his mouth, Chu Feng could not help but stand up and swallow the things in his mouth slowly. He also took a sip of milk to drink, so he didn''t feel so thirsty.


    Xinzi is very satisfied with Chu Feng''s performance at the moment. She is very charming with his gentle hook of fingers. Chu Feng''s steps can''t help but walk away. Xinzi at this moment gives him irresistible charm.


    The distance between them is only 30 cm. Xinzi can smell the strong male hormone breath on Chu Feng. She reaches out her hand and holds a corner of Chu Feng''s clothes. Chu Feng is completely attracted by Xinzi at the moment. She subconsciously raises her hand to let her take off her clothes.


    Showing a charming and delicate woman, she left her clothes aside. With a blush on her face, Chu Feng took off Chu Feng''s pants. Chu Feng also came back to her senses, took Xinzi''s hand and narrowed her eyes: "don''t you regret it?"


    Height is just a little lower Chu Feng woman raised her head, eyes are no hesitation firm: "I also want to be a woman to make you feel at ease, and you once said, when I take the throne, you will want my body, and finally I want to be like Yihe Mingzi, can call you a husband."


    "Don''t ask me why. Maybe my body is full of innate servility. After being conquered by you, I already belong to you habitually!"


    Chu Feng looks at Xinzi, her eyes are only firm, a little hesitant color can not be captured, want to say that he did not have such an idea, but that is pure self deception, in the face of Xinzi such a woman, or about to ascend the throne to enjoy the reverence of hundreds of millions of Weiss women, chufeng does not heart it is impossible.


    After releasing her hand, Xinzi smiles and chufeng''s pants fall down. The woman squatting down looks up at Chu Feng with a touch of flattery in her eyes, but her little hand doesn''t mean to stop.


    Seeing Xinzi''s movements, Chu Feng thought of what: "that", "the", "and"


    the words have not yet been exported. Xinzi has already played a noble musical instrument. After hearing the speech, he loosened his mouth and slightly cocked up: "want to say that the fierce battle between Yihe Mingzi and you has not been cleaned up? But I don''t mind. Does it feel like the blood is soaring? "


    Chu Feng''s blood really soared. If Xinzi was just a beautiful woman, chufeng would not be like this. But Xinzi was a beautiful woman and a noble person. The desire to conquer was surging in Chu Feng''s heart. Xinzi knew that Chu Feng could not answer and did not continue to entangle him.


    Raising her legs, the last cover was removed. Xinzi went to Chu Feng''s side and clung to him. She nodded and bit her lips: "what are you waiting for?"A war without gunpowder started in the wild animal like roar of Chu Feng. Although Xinzi was only the first time, her enthusiasm made Chu Feng look sideways. The madness and even the utmost pandering of dignity gave Chu Feng a special feeling, in the clouds and in the fog!


    After a few minutes after nine, the battle is over. On the big bed of two meters and five meters, Chu Feng is holding a delicate Xinzi, and a faint sense of guilt flits on his face.


    Xinzi is a proud person, but in dealing with him again and again, his pride is lost. Chufeng believes that if it was in the past, Xinzi would never have such madness even if he was like this. But now Xinzi''s madness broke out. In Chu Feng''s memory, only two people can completely defeat her.


    One is Murong ice, the other is as cold as frost, born with the art of fox seduction!


    Holding Xinzi''s hand gently released, holding her face, Chu Feng knew that she could not be like this: "Xinzi, I know you want to use your humble side to exchange for my final peace of mind and trust, but you really don''t need to do this, when I am sure to support you, I will trust you completely."


    "How you used to be, then you will be. What I want is peace. I won''t interfere in other things. Do you understand?"


    Xinzi''s eyes twinkled. She really wanted to present her craziest and lowly side in front of Chu Feng. She didn''t hesitate to clear away her pride. But at the moment, Xinzi''s heart trembled a little. She held Chu Feng''s head against his chest.


    If Chu Feng gets a clean body and is unwilling and humiliated, then Xinzi is willing at the moment: "women always need to find a man in their life to bloom their beauty and enchanting, even the moving side that ordinary people can''t see, and I''m willing to bloom everything I''ve never had for you, as long as you like it."


    "Unless you tell Yee ho Akiko that it''s your first time to call your husband a liar


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, secretly Xinzi also can''t escape these emotional fetters, also hugged the woman to kiss the red lips: "remember, you are always proud Xinzi, except me, no one can make you bow, no one can embarrass you, who wants you to be uncomfortable, I will make the whole family uncomfortable."


    It''s not a touching love story, but this is what Xinzi wants to say. She nods slightly and lies on Chu Feng''s arm with a trace of happiness in her mouth. She feels that in her life, today is her most melancholy, but also the happiest day. I believe that any day after that, she will not feel like this day again.


    Twenty minutes later, the gentle Chu Feng and Xinzi got up to take a bath, because Xinzi would officially ascend the throne at ten o''clock, and the three old ministers had everything ready.


    At 8:30, the news also came from Mitsui during the battle between chufeng and Xinzi. Ichiro Kato had already made an announcement according to his original promise. With the support of Yamakawa and shadow troops, he became the chief without any doubt.


    Mitu masichi''s report, let Chu Feng put down the last big stone in his heart, after this battle, Weiss has no change.


    Looking back, Xinzi has put on a new black dress, which is more mature and elegant than the beginning. She whispers that the gloss is good after less development. She also thinks of another thing and asks, "Xinzi, what else do you think the royal family needs to do in the future to completely stabilize your position?"


    Xinzi took up her hair, which made the whole person look less but green and more feminine. After hearing the speech, she replied without any hesitation: "the cunning rabbit died, the running dog cooked, and the birds were well hidden."


    A simple Shengchao saying came from Xinzi''s mouth. Chu Feng didn''t say anything more. He believed that Xinzi had understood his meaning and knew what to do.


    That is, the ministers of the three Royal cabinet. Their existence is a variable for Xinzi''s rule, because the cabinet alliance has the right to recall, which is definitely not what Chu Feng wants to see. In his opinion, there will be no cabinet and Xinzi will centralize power alone.


    Another reason is that we can''t let outsiders know what happened last night. The three ministers were forced to compromise under pressure, but it doesn''t mean that they will not explode in the future. In that case, Chu Feng or Xinzi will be pushed to the top of the storm, which is definitely not what chufeng wants to see.


    Except for those who trust, all of them will die last night. This is not only for Xinzi, but also for Yihe and Mingzi.


    After finishing the arrangement, Xinzi walked to Chu Feng, and could never see the crazy and enthusiastic side: "husband, sitting in this position is different from the chief executive. You don''t need to walk around all the year round. Just like my grandfather, if you don''t go out for three years, there will be no problem!"


    Chu Feng micro Leng: "say this do what?"


    Xinzi''s bright eyes flashed shyly. She hugged him close to Chu Feng. Her head was leaning on Chu Feng''s shoulder, and her face was gentle: "I was thinking that your time with me must not be once in a year. Can you give me a child, even after I abdicate in the future, I can still let him inherit the position!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and thought quickly in his heart. If it was true, the future royal family would become his Chu Feng in 50 years. Looking at Xinzi who was willing to take the royal family as dowry, Chu Feng hugged her and gave her a deep kiss: "I think it will be in two days!"In two days, that means you can work overtime all night!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1328

    Two days, a wave of fingers!


    Chu Feng is leaving today. There is no warm send-off, but a low-key booking for the 12:00 noon flight to Jianghai, because if it is too grand, people will feel that Chu Feng must have done something in Wang Jing this time, and will have insight into Xinzi. They may have been recovered by Chu Feng.


    After all, Wei, who controls a kingdom secretly and is of great significance to some big kingdoms in the world, inevitably makes some people uncomfortable and uncomfortable. Chu Feng is not afraid, but it doesn''t mean Xinzi can do it.


    Therefore, whether xinko or Mitsui wants to arrange a special plane to leave, chufeng refuses. The reason is simple. He has done so many things in Weiss and destroyed the snow mountain. If they want to arrange a special plane to send chufeng away, they are telling others that chufeng is the master in secret.


    Both shinko and Masai Mitsui felt that it was reasonable, so they didn''t insist too much.


    Chufeng and his party are all in the quiet VIP room. They will board the plane 15 minutes in advance, a little earlier than others, so as not to let some people know that Chu Feng is also on this flight, and even leaving is a secret act. Chufeng does not want to encounter radicals installing bombs on the plane.


    More than 30 square meters of VIP rooms, half an hour before the boarding time, Xinzi and zhongmeizhizi secretly came to see him off. Yihe Mingzi and the experts of Yihe family had already gone to the snow mountain, so it was impossible to see him off.


    In addition, many things still need to be dealt with. With his sensitive identity, he is not suitable for seeing him off. Only Xinzi and Naoko nakami, who are still relaxed, can come to see him off. Of course, Chu Feng doesn''t want them to send them. Only two women sneak in, and he has no way.


    And for Chu Feng, their calm, cold as frost, look cold, it seems that the world who owes her one hundred and eighty thousand is not to return, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes is full of anger.


    Because in the past two days, chufeng didn''t find her and Murong Bing. Instead, she spent one day at the headquarters of the plum blossom club, and then another day with Xinzi. Not a fool knows what''s going on, but Leng Rushuang knows what''s going on. If he doesn''t catch Chu Feng, he may be completely denied.


    As one of the seven evils in ancient times, she was the fourth Princess of the wild demon kingdom. She was very angry when she thought of her men and so many women besides her, and the things that came in and out of her body also went in and out of other women''s bodies.


    If it was not for Murong Bing who had been captured by Chu Feng, she had no choice but to kill Chu Feng.


    So at the moment, she can only sulk there and decide to follow Chu Feng seriously after going back. She won''t give this guy any chance to get close to other women. Then she will feel that she is not special, just one of many.


    Michiko Nakamura broke the silence in the VIP room, but did not ask the host to change into "little wind". He let Leng Rushuang, Murong Bing and rosefinch look slightly. When there was a problem in the secret channel, Michiko Nakamura continued: "Sato, according to what you mean, I asked him to return to plum blossom, and plum blossom will become my deputy, but he seems to have noticed something."


    A faint killing opportunity flashed in his eyes. Chu Feng understood the meaning of Zhongmei Zhizi and waved his hand: "it doesn''t matter. Mr. Sato is a smart man. As long as the country is better than before, he won''t do anything stupid, and I won''t ask you to do anything to damage the interests of this kingdom."


    At this point, Chu Feng is helpless, but he has little regret, because this can make the two sides of the holy pilgrimage and Weiss not exist any gap, so it doesn''t matter how many names he carries on his back.


    Hearing this, Zhongmei Zhizi''s killing opportunity faded. She blinked with reluctant eyes and didn''t speak any more. Chu Feng went to the headquarters of the plum blossom Club alone the day before yesterday. She stayed there for the whole day, which let her heart''s anxiety completely dissipate. Although she couldn''t show it, she thought it was enough.


    But the heart of not give up, after all, still can not hide, thinking of the day with Chu Feng crazy, Zhongmei Zhizi feel sweet and satisfied, but also slightly melancholy, do not know when the next meeting will be.


    At the moment, Xinzi also faintly opened his mouth: "in addition, this morning I and Mitsui sent out a few notices, without your permission!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, do not know what Xinzi did, he asked: "what thing?"


    Xinzi nodded and said, "we have issued a notice to Tianchi that we hope they will withdraw the garrison within two months. More than half a century has passed, and we no longer need their protection.


    In addition, sanguma has declared to the world that for the sake of friendship between the two countries, we recognize that Chaoyun island belongs to the holy pilgrimage, and we have set up a number of measures to promote economic and cultural exchanges between the two countries. In addition, he and I ordered the demolition of the heroic monument and shrine. This move not only won the approval and praise of the holy court, but also from the kingdom of Qinzhou. "


    "So you don''t have to worry about it. The garrison in Tianchi will withdraw. You dare not make trouble to us. You will only think that we, who are new to our position, are crazy!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. Xinzi left the room early this morning. Chu Feng was curious about what she was going to do and didn''t pay too much attention to it. She didn''t expect to issue so many important orders in the past few hours.Chu Feng is most worried about the withdrawal of the garrison. After all, the evil intention of Tianchi is well known in the world. However, after hearing the arrangement behind Xinzi, Chu Feng is relieved. Removing the hero stele and shrine is equivalent to healing the scars of all countries. Meanwhile, recognizing the ownership of Chaoyun Island, he has won the friendship between the holy pilgrimage and other countries.


    If Tianchi is not a fool, he will never attack Weiss at this time, because the biggest possibility is to make enemies with the whole Qinzhou!


    As for whether the people in China will oppose such measures, Chu Feng is not worried at all. The truth in this era is in the hands of the upper authorities, not to mention that it is the decision of the royal family and the official. There must be support from the plum blossom club in secret. Maybe the voice of Yihe Mingzi will be heard from the snow mountain.


    The four sides declared that the people below would not be angry, they would only be puzzled. However, in Weiss, where spiritual belief is rampant, as long as Xinzi and Xinzi take precautions, there will be no civil unrest.


    And Chu Feng still believes in their ability.


    At the same time, they also know that this is Xinzi. They are expressing their absolute respect and loyalty to Chu Feng. Because by doing all this, Weiss is equivalent to breaking with Tianchi, which is an act of self-determination. Chu Feng laughs bitterly at this, and allows them to make trouble.


    Even said will not participate in any opinion, Chu Feng will not do anything, as long as they are absolutely loyal, enough!


    Boarding time quietly arrived, the channel opened, lengruleng snorted and went out directly. Murong bingchong chufeng blinked his eyes and pulled the rosefinch up. The evil woman naturally knew what Chu Feng had done in the past two days, but she would not be as angry as Leng Rushuang.


    Because in her idea, a man standing at the top of the cloud should have wives and concubines in groups and influence all over the world. Otherwise, how to attract her attention?


    Xinzi looked at lengrushuang and the three of them went to board the plane. No matter Zhongmei Zhizi was still around, she held Chu Feng in her arms directly, and her tone was about to leave: "husband, you must find time to come to see me when you are free."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. Xinzi is still coquettish, patting her back: "it''s already a fire and crying. If your people see it, it''s humiliating. Don''t worry. As long as I have time, I''ll come to see you. Don''t worry!"


    "Yes Xinzi nods her head cleverly to release chufeng. She looks at Zhongmei Zhizi''s eyes and looks at a look of indifference. Knowing that she has something to say to chufeng, she kisses chufeng''s mouth, and leaves the VIP room quietly. She can''t change her separation. She can also turn around resolutely.


    As soon as Xinzi left, Zhongmei Zhizi jumped into Chu Feng''s arms and raised her delicate face: "less wind, you must come and walk more, or I will die lonely. Since you, I believe that I will not be interested in other men any more."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. Zhongmei Zhizi is too direct. Why don''t you say you want to do more?


    However, she also knows that Zhongmei Zhizi is different from Xinzi. She knows very well what her status is. She can roll the sheets with him without any harm, but it doesn''t mean that she can become a woman of Chu Feng. This is why the master has been changed into less wind, instead of calling her husband like Xinzi.


    "You''re dead." Zhongmei Zhizi chuckled and patted Chu Feng. She said, "I can''t be like this. It''s inconvenient for Xinzi to have a bright fire, but I''m very convenient. One day I want you and me to go to Shengchao directly. Why should I aggrieve myself? The plane will last three hours at most!"


    Chu Feng secretly said, "OK, President of China and the United States, you''d better go back to deal with your affairs. If you have a chance, I''ll come."


    When I look at the plane for a second, it''s hard for me to smile when I''m in the middle of the wind, and I''m not going to run away from the wind


    "I wish I could see you again soon, my forever master!"


    Embarrassed by Zhongmei Zhizi''s words, Chu Feng, who runs away, gets on the plane and comes to the VIP cabin which is isolated. When he sees the three women close their eyes, he doesn''t think he has seen them. The secret channel is really mean. Don''t you say goodbye. Do you need this?


    She walked over and sat beside Murong Bing. She hugged her in her arms and opened her eyes. Murong Bing giggled: "husband, I thought you should take advantage of this time to pamper Xinzi. I didn''t expect to come so fast."


    Chu Feng knew that Murong Bing must have seen something, but he was still a good book: "what do you say? Am I such a person? They''re just my slaves, my chessmen, understand? "


    Just said, Murong ice, or rosefinch and cold frost are all together to give him a look of disdain, rosefinch is to throw out a sentence: "just now I saw you and zhongmeizhizi holding together."


    Chu Feng''s face broke down, as cold as frost. When he heard the words, his face became cold. Just now he saw the rosefinch go out for a while. He didn''t know what to do. So he glared at Chu Feng, gritted his teeth, clenched his fists, and finally let go.


    This is life!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1329

    It''s ten to three in the afternoon.


    The flight from Wang Jing stopped at Jianghai International Airport. Chu Feng took the three rosefinches in a low-key manner and got off the plane before the economy class people came out. They got on a car that had already been waiting here outside the airport.


    Sitting in the co driver''s seat, Chu Feng rolled down the window to look out and drew a smile: "although the scenery abroad is beautiful, but I finally feel that the motherland is my favorite. Although the air is also polluted, I still feel much freer than the air outside!"


    In addition to Murong Bing, lengrushuang and Zhuque, two proud women, are sulky. Both of them have already had a little relationship with Chu Feng. He has so many women who have been opening up their harem constantly, which makes them feel very upset. Therefore, they should not have heard Chu Feng speak.


    Only Murong Bing giggled: "husband, I think it''s the foreign spring, not the domestic deep spring. Do you miss it?"


    Chu Feng turned her eyes directly, and Murong Bing, unless it was an important thing, usually she would pull three words into that aspect. If it was not for experiencing Murong Bing''s chastity, Chu Feng would suspect that this woman did not know how many men had been tortured. It was simply too lustful.


    But such Murong ice, Chu Feng is also a special like, at least she is only to him a man, so evil.


    It was catkins that came to pick up Chu Feng. She was flushed by Murong Bing''s words. She was full of shyness when she thought about the relationship with Chu Feng''s misunderstanding. She didn''t speak. Otherwise, she didn''t know what to do if she was involved!


    Murong Bing was so noisy, the atmosphere in the car was a lot of embarrassment, so everyone did not speak and kept silent.


    Forty minutes later, the car drove into the Jianghai fengteng garden. As soon as I got off the bus, I didn''t even walk in. A figure jumped into Chu Feng''s arms. A tender and charming voice rang out in my ear: "dear, I thought I couldn''t see you before I went to the Imperial City at night. You came back, and you all wanted to die. Kiss me!"


    Such an evil person is naturally Jennifer. Before Chu Feng responds, she kisses him on the mouth. If she wants to go further, her tongue has been stretched out, and she is pushed away by Chu Feng.


    No one is good to say that there are so many people now, and there is such an evil spirit as cold as frost, who would like him to be an unnecessary woman. Even if Chu Feng wanted to study her evil tongue with Jennifer, she had no chance.


    When they were in the south of the cold desert, Jianmen sent strong men to kill them. They were simply met and taken away by Jennifer, who was in Hancheng at that time, and then brought them back to Jianghai. Although Chu Feng was busy these days, she still did not forget the fact that they were seriously injured.


    Originally came back should be to see Jin Qiaoyan and Jin Xiaoqi, but the most important person who was seriously injured was Chu Feng''s first time to come.


    Jennifer also wants to express her dissatisfaction, and also wants to say that Chu Feng and her dry road meet. Hearing this, she also remembers that there are three women waiting for Chu Feng''s treatment. Originally, Qing can do it. But recently, they are all busy with fengteng hospital in the imperial city to ensure that their injuries will not worsen, so they are waiting for Chu Feng to come back for treatment.


    Pointing to the second floor: "it''s all on the top, but you have to be psychologically prepared. At that time, the woman''s attack was really heavy, and I really doubt if she was jealous of ice and jade, and they were young and beautiful."


    The woman is obviously the strong one sent by Jianmen, but it doesn''t matter now. Jianmen has been destroyed!


    Let Murong Bing and they go to find a place to rest. Chu Feng goes directly into the hall. Seeing no one is there, the catkins behind him whispered: "Qianxue takes sister Liu Jing to Xiangjiang to take charge of the business of Panlong and prepare to supervise foreign affairs."


    "I won''t come back in half a year. After all, fengteng group''s foreign market is too large. Sister Qin wants to add one more person to help Qianxue!"


    Chu Feng looks gloomy, although it seems to be a business, but know Yao Qianxue is deliberately escaping, but at the moment there is no way to say anything, after all, Yao Qianxue''s requirements he can not achieve, Yao Qianxue and other women at the same time have a man, so Chu Feng does not think about these for the time being.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s look a little melancholy, Liu Xu knows that Yao Qianxue is a thorn in his heart. She takes his arm and walks upstairs, leading to the topic: "besides, sister Qin has been busy with the company''s business these two days, but her sister will come back in the evening. By the way, Miss Yan came here yesterday and said when you will come back and find her!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Although she was melancholy about Yao Qianxue, there were some things Chu Feng couldn''t accommodate her. At least the women around her could not be abandoned because of Yao Qianxue.


    Can not give up a forest, then give up a tree!


    On the other hand, she walked upstairs with her slender waist around her. She looked down at the catkins, who did not wear police uniform today, but only wore a tight shirt. She said, "sister Xu, why do I feel like you are big?"


    Willow catkins this is very satisfied to smile: "I don''t know, since you that, I seem to have developed a bit, can''t compare with elder sister, but with Qin elder sister they are almost."


    Chufeng laughs bitterly and hugs the catkins. Before, she was a killer. Yi Rong came to kill him, but she was captured by him. Later, Liu Yan assured her to save her. Originally, she thought that the relationship between the two sides was just like this. She didn''t want to mistake catkins as Liuyan. Chu Feng felt a special pit father.However, such a lovely and charming woman, Chu Feng is also like it. Anyway, as long as Liu Yan doesn''t have any problem, she takes back her eyes and laughs: "I''ll give you another development sometime to try to catch up with your sister."


    Willow catkins chuckled with no Shyness: "elder sister, it''s a special case that will do that, and I''m so good, but, these days, I''m convenient!"


    If ordinary people had already died, even the martial arts could not hold on for a long time. Fortunately, Jennifer was in Hancheng and Qing learned the pill preparation method from him. Otherwise, Bingqingyujie would have died.


    Bing qingyujie opens her eyes when she hears the news and says, "little Lord!"


    Seeing that they were about to get up, Chu Feng rushed to stop him: "don''t move. I''m sorry for you!" Since long Bo was sent to follow him, the two sisters have been doing their best to improve his strength and resist the enemy, even if long Bo told him that he would not die, and that he could not fight.


    But Bing qingyujie didn''t comply with long Bo''s explanation. As long as Chu Feng nodded, they would not hesitate to move and save his life many times.


    With a smile: "you won''t be hurt again!"


    Bingqingyujie was stunned, and a trace of shyness passed on her pale face. This was the first time that Chu Feng said such words to their sisters. It was not exactly what a young master should say to his subordinates. Now, Yujie could accept it. But Bingqing was red faced and nervous.


    In the heart secret way, little Lord, this is in disguised confession? Will I be broken this time?


    Chu Feng naturally didn''t know the idea of ice clear flowers. She stood up and said to catkins, "take off their clothes, and I''m going to rebuild their muscles and bones."


    Seeing the fragmentary appearance of two original graceful and moving bodies, Chu Feng had no chance to kill him, because all the people in Jianmen were dead, so his anger was useless.


    The wrist shakes and seven gold needles fall on Bing Qing''s body. Bing qingyujie''s current situation is the same as that of Lin Wei who was seriously injured by Kato mu. The difference is that they are also injured by the warrior Zhenyuan Li, but this is not a bit difficult for the current Chu Feng.


    I can''t find the position of the willow. I can''t find the position of the willow!


    Chu Feng was attentive and did not go to see the other parts of their bodies. Instead, he absorbed the broken bone scraps into the palm of his hand with Zhenyuan, who was even more proficient than the one who was strong in the sky. He became a martial artist and learned Zhenyuan. He found that he was more comfortable in curing diseases and understood why it was always so simple for overlord to save people.


    After cleaning up the bone scraps, Chu Feng took out several pills from his body, crushed them in the palm of his hand, and spread them evenly on those broken places. This is an enhanced version of the meat bone regeneration cream, which is equivalent to the dark level pill effect, which is at least 50 times more powerful than that of Lin Wei.


    Catkins secretly open his eyes, surprised to find that not only the broken bones are slowly healing, but also the opening cut by Chu Feng is healing at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But Chu Feng didn''t feel relaxed. He knew that it was only a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. With one hand on Bingqing''s body, Zhenyuan power surged. Because Bingqingyujie''s sisters helped him improve, their strength had been the same for a long time, so there was no obstacle in treating Bingqing with Zhenyuan at the moment.


    Bing Qing, like being shocked by an electric shock, passes by shyness. If she doesn''t know that catkins are really surprised, she must get up and slap her to death.


    "Don''t get up yet!" Chu Feng breathed out a breath, which seemed to be a simple treatment, but the medicine he used plus his own consumption as well as the fingertip of xuanhuang''s nine needles were very physical. Seeing Bingqing, he wanted to get up and say in a low voice: "now just after treatment, after one hour''s trip, the breath will not be disordered. In the other seven days, do not use force."


    "In this way, your baby will not shrink due to the stimulation of strength, and it will be stable after seven days, just like the beginning."


    Bingqing was going to get up. Hearing this, she thought that the baby was not easy to drum up again. She didn''t dare to move. She just saw Chu Feng looking at herself and blushed: "little master, can you stop staring at me?"


    Did not expose the idea in the heart, cough a positive color way: "that I rest 20 minutes to give Yujie treatment, Xu elder sister goes to pour me a cup of water, thirsty!"


    Sitting by the bed, Chu Feng is really tired and needs to have a rest before continuing, but it is shy in the eyes of Bing Qing. He scolds secretly in his heart. Little Lord, you can rest when you rest. Why do you stare at me? Yujie''s and I are the same. You even eat her. What are you looking at?


    And Chu wind did not know, while the ice did not dare to move, open eyes do not blink at the look!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1330

    In the strange atmosphere, Chu Feng completed the treatment of Yujie, and let her recover as before.


    If the sisters were not dressed in black and dressed in white, they would not be able to recognize them without speaking.


    He is also underestimating that Chu Feng''s peach blossom luck is really vigorous. Such excellent twins have both. Thinking of those grassroots who live in the bottom of society and whose wives can''t marry, catkins secretly say that Chu Feng''s resources are too much.


    However, it will not be said that Chu Feng is amorous. It is only a result of society. You can see that the officials of a small city have several lovers. What''s more, Chu Feng, who can be said to be the overlord of the dark forces all over the world, is also the minor master of the hermit ruling house, and his power is overwhelming.


    In this way, LiuXu thinks that there are not many women in Chu Feng, so we should say that we can develop a little bit. We can''t help saying that catkins, who are from Weis, have different ideas from others.


    In the pure and bashful expression, Chu Fengcai and catkins left the room and went to the next door. When they walked in, they saw Ziyi lying on the big bed dying, pale and unable to see the original color. Chu Feng''s heart trembled for a moment.


    If the pure and pure jade just now is incomplete beauty, then Ziyi is simply miserable!


    His whole body was wrapped up, and Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled. Even if the sword gate had been destroyed, he would like to dig out their bodies and whip their corpses. But he also remembered that all the Jianmen disappeared in a fire, and there were no bodies left.


    Go past, suppress the sadness in the heart, Chu Feng exhaled a breath to look at his eyes, a blink does not blink at his son Yi.


    Knowing that Ziyi had no way to speak, her chest collapsed like Bingqingyujie. Not only was her lower body damaged and swollen, but Chu Feng didn''t have to think about it at that time. She also knew that the woman sent by Jianmen at that time must be an extremely ugly woman. Otherwise, why destroy other people''s pride?


    As for Yu Ziyi, she was more injured than Bingqingyujie. Chu Feng could understand that her strength was the strongest. At that time, she was definitely the most powerful person to block her, and the more care she got naturally.


    Under the gauze package, Chu Feng took a deep breath and waved: "sister Xu, you go out first!"


    LiuXu also heard that Jennifer said Ziyi was the most seriously injured. Although she was curious about the extent of the injury, she was palpitating because of the pure and clean condition just now. At the moment, Ziyi''s appearance would only be more tragic. LiuXu didn''t want to see that she couldn''t sleep at night, so she nodded and left to close the door.


    Chu Feng didn''t speak. He put the medical tools on the chair he pulled over. After spreading out, he took out a pair of surgical scissors and carefully cut the gauze on Ziyi''s body. Because of the liquid medicine, he would tear the wound and stick it together.


    Ziyi''s eyes are wide and round, and she wants to say that she doesn''t want to see Chu Feng. However, because of the serious injury caused by the collapse of her chest, a rib is against the lung lobe, and she can''t make any sound at all.


    Thinking that Chu Feng would see the incomplete and embarrassing body and leave the most ugly scene in his memory, Ziyi''s eyes were full of anger, but finally disappeared. She knew about Jianmen from Jennifer''s mouth, and Jianmen had been completely destroyed, even annihilated by a fire.


    Even if you want to revenge, you can''t find a place because all the people concerned have been completely destroyed by Chu Feng.


    accepts the general closed eyes, Zi Yi can only pray in the heart of Chu Feng, so do not laugh at her later, otherwise she will choose to die directly, but to her curiosity, the Chu breeze that cuts off all gauze on her body is just sighing, with a sad heart, but it has not published any words.


    Subconsciously opened his eyes, Ziyi''s heart beat hard for a while, because he saw the color of pity in Chu Feng''s eyes, and moved slightly in his heart. He felt heartache for me? Otherwise, how could you look like this?


    Thinking of Chu Feng seeing her now is not disgust and disdain, but heartache and pity, Ziyi''s heart emerged a soft, mouth with a smile, closed eyes, heart, it seems that this little son of a bitch is not a man without conscience!


    It''s just that you look at it like this, okay? Although the body is still not destroyed!


    If it hadn''t been for Jennifer, who still had the things he taught Qing to configure, Ziyi and Bingqingyujie would not have insisted on it until now. Ziyi might have died before she left hanhuangnan.


    Micro apologetic to take her, but did not protect her, Chu Feng looked down, mouth slightly twitch, although just now the left eye penetration has seen, but now the real present in front of Chu Feng a burst of heartache.


    Ziyi''s strategic location Chu Feng saw her for the first time when she was treated. She was pink and tender, and now her edema seemed to be purulent. She didn''t have to think about it and knew that she would have been severely injured at that time. Otherwise, she would never have such an injury.


    But fortunately, the bones are not broken, otherwise it would be a bit more troublesome.


    Taking out a kind of red powder, Chu Feng put on disposable gloves and spread it evenly on Ziyi''s strategic area. The latter opened his eyes at once, and his heart was shaking violently. He felt Chu Feng''s hand moving there. His eyes were full of shyness. I haven''t been seen by others, let alone touched it?Close your eyes, a posture of recognition, in the heart secretly, you are my enemy, the first time you almost take all.


    Chu Feng is a dedicated doctor. He will not speculate on the idea of the patient he is treating. He just does what he should do. After evenly smearing the powder, Chu Feng picks up a small scalpel and gently points it. The purulent blood flows out slowly.


    When the pus was running out, Chu Feng picked up another kind of white powder and sprinkled it evenly on it. Looking at the strategic area which had recovered to 40% of its original state, he knew that it would take at least one day to recover. He thought, such a beautiful place can also be started, and the women in Jianmen are really the best.


    Calm down, Chu Feng gently cut a hole in Ziyi''s serious injury with a scalpel. Seeing the traces of blood and bone broken inside, his eyes narrowed. The blood has turned black. It can be imagined that Ziyi is not comfortable these days.


    Taking a deep breath, the palm opens and the real yuan surges. The broken bone fragments inside are slowly absorbed into Chu Feng''s hand. His left eye expands the channels and blood vessels infinitely. Until it is confirmed that there is nothing left, Chu Feng takes back his hand.


    Take out a pill like thing from the body and put it on Ziyi''s mouth: "eat this first, let the blood supply keep up, I''m going to repair these broken bones for you, let your baby stand up."


    Ziyi opened her eyes and took the pill with a touch of shyness. Chu Feng also dropped seven gold needles to block Ziyi''s seven important acupoints, and then slowly moved with a scalpel there, because there was some necrosis at the fracture site of her bone, which needed to be removed.


    After cleaning up, Chu Feng breathed out a heavy breath. Almost an hour later, the night fell.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the night outside, and some of the pain took out the enhanced version of the bone and meat regeneration cream just used for ice and jade. He felt a little pain in his heart. This time, he had to configure it again.


    Ziyi at the moment, if she knew that Chu Feng would treat her, it would be troublesome to configure things at last. She would definitely jump up with Chu Feng and never die. Unfortunately, she didn''t know.


    Chu Feng also calmed his mind and stopped the pain of the expensive bone regeneration ointment. He smeared it all over Ziyi''s broken bones, and his ribs on the top of his lungs were directly corrected by him. Finally, he took out the original version of Fengyuan pills, crushed them and soaked them in water for Ziyi to drink.


    Her situation is not the same as pure and pure, and the damage she encounters is bigger. When she finishes dealing with these basic things, Chu Feng holds Ziyi''s hand, and Zhenyuan surges a warm current into her body to stimulate the volatilization of the efficacy to the greatest extent.


    Ziyi''s eyes were stunned with a trace of surprise. Every warrior''s Zhenyuan is rare. Only by practicing similar mental skills or blood related relatives can they pass Zhenyuan to heal others. Chu Feng and she don''t have the same mental skills, but why can they still pass Zhenyuan to her?


    The pupil shrinks abruptly, is he not my younger brother?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Ziyi quickly dissipated her mind. She was adopted by Qinglong since she was a child, but she already has memories at that time. She remembers that her parents had died in a car accident, so there was no relationship between her and Chu Feng.


    But it is not a relative. Why can the true yuan of Chu Feng treat me?


    Is his real strength omnipotent? Thinking that chufeng is a taboo, Ziyi thinks more and more that it is possible. Her eyes light up slightly. She naturally knows that Zhenyuan can treat others, and there is no restriction on how attractive it is. Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes is like a hungry wolf looking at a lamb.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and did not see Ziyi''s eyes overflowing with color. Otherwise, he would stop treating her on the spot, because he also knew that his Zhenyuan seemed different from ordinary people after entering the period of natural shock, and he felt that there were more things in his body.


    When you practice, you can do twice as much as you did with the past.


    Thinking of what he once said, Chu Feng is going to ask Murong Bing what it is!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1331

    Nearly 10 p.m., Chu Feng ended the treatment of Ziyi.


    Because her injury is the most serious, it took more time than ice and jade, told Ziyi not to rise in a short time, at least two hours to lie down, and then in Ziyi despised the eyes of Chu Feng just left the room.


    Looking at the closed door, Ziyi snorted: "wolf, stare at the bad guys for so long!"


    Chu Feng downstairs certainly did not know what Ziyi was thinking about, and when she came down, he saw Murong ice to be pounced on. He raised her hand subconsciously and said, "don''t approach me. I am hungry. I want to eat!"


    Next moment, the voice of the whole talk was quiet, cold as frost was even more stretched up, teeth gnawed at the Chu wind, catkins and other people looked at it was also a startling smile.


    And early return because Chu wind on the above for Ziyi they have been waiting for Liu Yan to see Chu wind unexpectedly hugging murongbing to walk, stood up and said: "Chu Feng, you want to do with Murong goblin?"


    The explanation of Chu Feng eased Liu Yan and her cold look at the same time. Fortunately, Jennifer, the demon, had left. Otherwise, it was not sure what was more outrageous, and did not follow the past meaning. Liu Yan sat down directly and blushed.


    She found herself more and more concerned about the women and his problems around Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng saw no one has any opinions. It is not a good thing to say that women are more than good. They walk into the restaurant with Murong ice around. All of us have finished eating. They just put the leftovers in the heat preservation box. Chu Feng takes everything out and sits down on the table. However, he sees Murong ice with his eyes blinking and his chin holding hands.


    "Do you?" asked


    "Husband, are you going to study musical instruments?" Murong ice squints his eyes and shows a touch of charming charm. His tongue slightly extends out and licks his tongue: "for example, you are eating, I play and play, huh?"


    Chu Feng felt the hot blood boil immediately. When the fire was stimulated by ziyiyi and ice, the fire suddenly rose. Looking outside, the hall and restaurant were separated by screens. I wanted to ask something right, but it was long and long night. It was OK to ask later?


    "Husband, you''re getting worse and worse." Murong ice giggles, Chu wind silence is the best answer.


    Looking back, I can''t see this outside. I stand up and point the forehead of the downwind. Murong ice bends down and goes under the table. Chu Feng feels comfortable just after eating a meal. He studies music while eating. For the first time, Murong ice will be like this. Who dare other people be so evil?


    Liu Yan came in soon, because of the angle of the table, and the tablecloth hanging under, Liu Yan did not see Murong ice and asked, "Murong goblin?"


    Chu Feng body is lively, secretly that tongue is how long, also positive color back to the way: "she went out from the back door, what?"


    Liu Yan frowns, look at the back door leading to the back door next to the kitchen. It is anti lock. Murong demon goes out. You don''t have to lock the door to the back door, right?


    "No doubt with a small mouth, and walked to sit down in Chu Feng and said," nothing, I will not see you for a long time, and I am too cold to sit with her, so I came in. "


    Chu wind in the heart of a moment of not brilliant, now Murong ice is under, you sit here is how to mean?


    But also know that she can not know now, just show a hint of apology: "too busy and no time to accompany you, or tomorrow you rest a day, I and you go around?"


    Liu Yan was happy, but then she was dim: "people want to walk with you, but now they are too busy and have no time!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and knew that Liu Yan, who is one of the Standing Committee of Jianghai, must have little time. He put down his chopsticks and held the woman''s hand, and held back the agitation brought by Murong ice research instrument: "then wait until there is time, we will go out and walk. In addition, don''t get tired of yourself, don''t do it if you don''t want to, stop and I will raise you!"


    Liu Yan was shy, and did not see Chu Feng''s other hand put in his pocket, just showing a smile: "well, husband!"


    Just after finishing the catkins came in from outside, and saw Chu Feng. She just received a message from Chu Feng asking her to come in and try to drag Liu Yan away. I wonder why she came in: "sister, I have several common sense questions to ask you, come out with me!"


    Liu Yan doubted that he had him, and took back her hand and came to Chu wind. Because the tablecloth was hidden from seeing nothing, she said softly, "brother Feng, I''ll wait for you in the room tonight. You better not go wrong!"


    The corner of the eye left, then understand what to resist the smile to pull Liu Yan away, she knows why Chu wind to ask her to pull Liu Yan away, dare to love less in the study of noble musical instruments ah!


    Chu Feng was relieved to eat food, and let Murong Bing continue to work, and felt the hot blood boiling. Especially, when she thought of her former identity, Suda himself and chenyuanyuan, which one is not a disaster for the people, Chu Feng feels that this is life!


    Who knows not long, Chu wind is about to collapse also eat a bowl of rice, has recovered to the beginning, but in a short time can not use the power of ice clean jade clean came in, jade clean open: "little Lord, let''s clean up!"Seeing that chufeng had finished eating, the two people went over to clean up the table seriously as usual. Just after cleaning up, chufeng also collapsed completely. As soon as they were ready to carry bowls to the kitchen, Murong Bing came out from under the table with a long sigh of relief: "husband, how can you become more and more powerful?"


    "That''s me. If other people don''t put it down, their mouth will cramp!"


    Chu Feng was suddenly stiff there. Bingqingyujie also forgot to react. For a long time, Chu Feng came out to the door. The cold frost was standing at the door, watching Murong Bing coming out from under the table like a demon, and listening to her words.


    It is the fool who knows what happened. His eyes are cold as frost. He sweeps Murong ice with cold eyes. He knows that it must be the evil spirit who does dirty things with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s stiff look eased down, and he waved his hand in a proper color: "ice and jade, wash the dishes!" Pointing to the cold frost, looking as usual, it seems that nothing has happened: "come here!"


    Partial head sees Murong ice is there licking tongue, Chu wind corners of mouth twitch bitterly smile: "you also sit down!"


    In Chu Feng can even face no expression and no fluctuation, Bing qingyujie smacks her tongue in her heart. Murong Bing''s evil spirit enters the kitchen as if she doesn''t know, and closes the door. Cold as frost, she comes to sit down with her face cold, and looks at Murong Bing with disdain.


    Chu Feng looks around and thinks that it''s not a good thing to have more women. She has a lot of problems and is not even!


    Cough a: "Wu pulse is how to return a responsibility? I found that after I entered the period of natural shock, there was a little more in my body. The two meridians were much stronger than the others. "


    By Chu Feng to open the topic, cold as frost frown: "two?"


    Murong Bing and Murong Bing reached out at the same time. One of them held Chu Feng''s hand and held his palm. The strength of his hand poured directly into Chu Feng''s body. Soon both of them frowned and took back their hands. Murong Bing said, "husband, people are all martial arts channels. How can you have two?"


    Cold as frost is also looking at the monster general to the Chu wind: "the best!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched, but it seemed that this was not a bad thing: "what''s going on, what''s the martial pulse? In addition, my true yuan seems to be able to heal people without limitation. Isn''t it only possible to have similar mental skills and blood relatives? Bingqingyujie and Ziyi are not related by blood with me, and they have not practiced the same mental method! "


    As cold as frost nodded, Murong Bing knew that she wanted her to say it. Murong Bing said in a soft voice: "the martial vein is also called the Wudao meridian. It is What Every warrior wants to have after entering the period of natural shock. Otherwise, it will determine their future of martial arts. Moreover, the strength and fragility of the martial vein also determine how far they can go before they come."


    Most people''s martial veins are the same. Some people are born with martial veins, and some people can''t have them all their lives. The martial veins determine the future of the martial arts practitioners, because it is necessary to strengthen the meridians in order to refine Zhenyuan in the Tianjing period, and those with martial veins can better refine Zhenyuan.


    A strong man with a martial vein, even if he has a general aptitude, can enter the period of Tianyang if he is willing to work hard. Some people with strong talent can enter the period of heavenly anger and even achieve the body of demigod.


    If there is no martial vein, it will be the highest in Tianyang period. Because they don''t have martial veins, they can''t carry too strong Zhenyuan, let alone integrate Zhenyuan as they like. Therefore, the martial pulse is very important to a martial artist.


    Chu Feng understood the importance of martial veins, and continued with the question: "then why are my two, and why can my Zhenyuan be used through?"


    Murong Bing and lengrushuang looked at each other and sighed: "we also want to know why you have two and why Zhenyuan has no restrictions on others!"


    Chufeng wry smile, obviously cold as frost and Murong ice can not explain!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1332

    The next morning, Chu Feng came out of the room of catkins, his face full of helplessness.


    Last night, she accepted Liu Yan''s invitation to go to her place, but when you and I were about to start a war of terror, Liu Yan could not see something on the spot. She felt that she was very small and could not withstand the damage of Chu wind, so she drove Chu Feng to the room of catkins. It was as cold as frost last night and Murong Bing did not interfere.


    Or you''ll be tortured by two people again.


    Down to the second floor, Chu Feng see only cold like frost Murong ice two people here, nothing strange, Liu Yan must have gone to work.


    As for the rosefinches, because Bingqingyujie and Ziyi are not in a good condition now, they can''t use force. Chu Feng asks Zhuque to protect them and go back to the imperial city first. Staying here can''t play any role. Moreover, cold as frost and Murong Bing are around, Chu Feng doesn''t worry about any danger.


    After a casual breakfast, catkins went to work. Only Chu Feng and Murong Bing were left in the hall. Seeing their warm and cold eyes, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched and said, "I''ve consumed a lot of ammunition last night, but I can''t do it now."


    Leng Rushuang hummed and turned her head to one side. She really wanted to continue to study Chu Feng with Murong Bing just now, to see if he could be promoted to Tianyang period and integrate with Zhenyuan. However, Chu Feng said it directly, and her pride doomed her to have such an idea, which was impossible to show.


    In the heart is also angry, last night Chu Feng even early ran to Liu Yan room, finally is to find catkins are not to look for them two, in the heart is particularly uncomfortable.


    Sitting like this is not a matter, Chu Feng got up: "follow me to see Jin Xiaoqi and their two!"


    Don''t want to be as cold as frost and Murong Bing open their mouth at the same time: "don''t go!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He looked back and began to wish that he could stick to him every day. If he had nothing to do with his two sisters, he felt that he had heard him wrong. When he saw both of them, he was not disappointed, but was happy: "good!"


    The voice falls, Chu wind a slip of smoke ran out, make cold as frost, a Leng a Leng.


    Murong Bing giggled, fell on the sofa, pointed to cold frost, and said with a smile: "I told you that it''s useless for you to keep your face up. It''s as good as I am. How many women don''t care about him. See, now you can''t take me with you. He''d like to run so fast!"


    Besides, she doesn''t want to make an apology this morning.


    At the moment, Chu Feng not only didn''t coax them into admitting that what happened last night was wrong, but also left happily after they refused. As cold as frost, he stood up, biting his lips, his eyes bursting with anger, and went out to the garden. Chu Feng had already driven his car and disappeared.


    Angry wave, a tree in the distance directly broke the waist there, cold as frost curse: "this son of a bitch, don''t you know that only the most powerful power is qualified to have more women, now the sun has not arrived, the force of taboo can not be used at will, but he still wants to find a woman, asshole!"


    Murong Bing followed him out and put his arm around his cold waist and said with a smile, "I feel OK. I can''t bear it every day. I''m dead and alive every time. It''s just today that I go out and buy some clothes."


    "Stuffy girl, don''t be stuffy and dry, that way I will feel you hungry and thirsty. You know, every time you are worse than me!"


    Murong Bing rolled his eyes and hummed, "don''t say you are my sister. I feel ashamed!"


    As cold as frost, he hummed, "you pay the bill!"


    Chu Feng, who left the garden, made a phone call and asked Yao about Jin Xiaoqi''s current location. He drove directly to the village. Since Hanhuang came back from the south, they had been living in a temporary rented apartment not far from the original Jinshi villa, waiting for the reconstruction of the villa.


    An hour of traffic shuttle, Chu Feng came to their apartment, did not directly drive in the car, but stopped outside to walk in.


    Yao pangzi told him that after returning, Jin Xiaoqi and Jin Qiaoyan had no one to protect, but they lived in this apartment. The reason is that Jin''s family has nothing to covet. Besides, after Chu Feng''s blood washing of PU and Liu, no one dares to hit their attention.


    Chu Feng just wanted to press the doorbell when he came to the iron gate of the apartment. His eyes suddenly twinkled and looked at a figure in the garden who was watering flowers and grass in a red skirt, and burst into a sharp color.


    The red skirt woman has a feeling of looking back, her eyes just touch with Chu Feng. After a little Leng, she waves a charming smile and comes to open the iron gate and raises a smile that can soften people''s hearts: "is the wind less coming?"


    "Why are you here?" Chu Feng didn''t have a good face. He just looked at the woman in front of him. It was the woman who came to Shengchao by the Sun King''s force and followed Marguerite. However, when he later annihilated the sun king, he did not see this woman again, and Chu Feng did not pay attention to it.


    Of course, it''s also because she rescued Yan Ruyu who was arrested at that time. Otherwise, Chu Feng just saw her and ended the woman''s life at the first time.


    "She''s the housekeeper I''ve hired, and she''s my dry daughter!"Before the red skirt woman answered, Jin Qiaoyan walked out of the room. After her father and relatives died in the early years, she could restrain herself and move forward as always: "I know the gratitude and resentment you started, but she never did anything sorry for us, so when she found me, I asked her to be the housekeeper."


    Looking at the direction of Jin''s villa, although there is not much so-called kinship for Jin Xiaoqi''s family, he is also a relative, showing a slight sadness: "after all, all the people died that night except me and Xiaoqi!"


    Chu Feng saw Jin Qiaoyan come out, and his left eye couldn''t see any insidious intention in LAN''s body, so he didn''t continue to investigate, but he said one more sentence: "I don''t know how you can make Mrs. Jin believe you, but I don''t want to take care of it. I just hope you can do your own thing well, or I will kill you with a knife!"


    No one will doubt that Chu Feng''s words are false.


    LAN Cu eyebrows, a face aggrieved went to the side of Jin Qiaoyan: "Mom, wind less bully me!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. If he didn''t know that Huangfu Ruolan was dead, he would suspect that the woman in front of him was Huangfu Ruolan. However, he also believed that Jin Qiaoyan was a smart woman. He would never let danger exist around her. He could even recognize LAN as his daughter, so he would have control.


    So Chu Feng will not go to say what, just to go inside: "Xiaoqi?"


    Jin Qiaoyan pinched Lan''s face and pointed to the second floor of the apartment: "since I came back from the cold desert south, I''ve been on the second floor all the time, except for the time of eating. Although I didn''t sink as much as the beginning, I don''t think I''m in a good mood. Just go and talk about it. After all, the living people still need to continue."


    Chu Feng nodded and walked in. Jin Xiaoqi was satisfied that Jin Xiaoqi could not commit suicide. He did not expect her to recover so quickly.


    "Mom, he''s still such a jerk." As soon as Chu Feng''s back disappeared in front of her eyes, LAN took Jin Qiaoyan''s hand and sat down on one side of the grass. She frowned and looked at the direction in which Chu Feng went in: "how can I be a beauty? He even yelled at me to kill him. He is not a man, and he will not show mercy on her."


    Jin Qiaoyan slightly wry smile, holding Lan''s hand, whispered: "I know what you think, so I support your decision. Although you didn''t play a miraculous role in the end, Chu wind destroyed the Sun King and changed the dynasty of Hercules, but all this can''t deny your pay. It''s just a girl. Are you sure it''s worth it?"


    "Chu Feng is a son of a bitch, but he even your mother I do not let go


    In the eyes twinkled firm: "I will let him willingly on me!" Then she was stunned for a while and looked at the charming Jin Qiaoyan: "just mom, you won''t be with me then, will you? I''m not comfortable


    Jin Qiaoyan slapped LAN with a smile and became serious: "my mother has been desecrated by him for many times. There is nothing to say, but you should be careful. Huangfu ruodie knows that Huangfu''s conspiracy to ask heaven was all under the suppression of Chu Feng. Her mother''s death has nothing to do with me."


    "But you and your brother''s harm to her is real. Don''t let her know that you were still alive when you fell off the cliff at the beginning, or you will definitely attack you. You should know her hate for you!"


    LAN''s face was a little dim, and she shook her head with a bitter smile: "she can be a woman of Chu Feng. How I envy her. Why should she hate me all the time? To be frank, we are just pieces of Huangfu asking heaven. He has already died. Why should we hold on to hatred?"


    Jin Qiaoyan patted LAN on the shoulder and said: "anyway, it''s good to pay attention to yourself. Go out and buy some dishes with me. Chu Feng seems to be having lunch here today. It''s good to find that life is so simple and simple."


    Chu Feng, who has come to the second floor, naturally doesn''t know the conversation between Jin Qiaoyan and LAN. Otherwise, she will be very shocked. She just comes to Jin Xiaoqi''s room and gently pushes the door open. Looking at Jin Xiaoqi lying on the bed with empty eyes, she can''t help but feel pity: "Xiaoqi!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1333

    Two words gently.


    It is such a simple word. Jin Xiaoqi''s empty eyes are full of color in an instant. He immediately sits up and sees Chu Feng standing at the door with a faint smile. He blinks his eyes and jumps out of bed without wearing his shoes. Then he jumps into Chu Feng''s arms.


    Voice with grievance and tenderness: "wind!"


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse Jin Xiaoqi''s tenderness and held her tightly in her arms. However, the woman raised her head and kissed him in his mouth. She was astonished at Jin Xiaoqi''s initiative. For the first time, Chu Feng did not refuse Jin Xiaoqi''s enthusiasm. She held this depressed woman and gave her deepest care.


    A hot kiss, only the voice of nasal sound, Jin Xiaoqi suddenly loosened his mouth, bowed his head and pursed his lips: "is this really good?"


    Chu Feng''s explanation made jinxiaoqi Chuchi smile and ordered Chu Feng''s forehead: "unreasonable, you are clearly a little lecher!"


    Chu Feng accosted a smile, but Jin Xiaoqi seemed not as sad as Jin Qiaoyan said. He also relaxed a little. He hugged Jin Xiaoqi and sat down and asked, "Xiaoqi, you stay in your room these days. Your aunt is worried about you. Can you tell me what happened?"


    "Think I''m still in my father''s and mother''s death." Jin Xiaoqi reluctantly showed a smile, with bitterness: "although I mourn their death, but when you raise the butcher''s knife to kill the sword gate and kill the park and Liu family, I''m not so sad, because of the revenge, the collapse of park''s and Kim''s, I think it''s enough to comfort them who died."


    "The lights are off when people die, and people who live always want to continue. I''m sad but I won''t sink. I''m thinking about something else these days."


    Chu Feng sees that Jin Xiaoqi is still the same as before, but she is more mature and rational, gratifying her growth and holding the palm of a woman''s hand: "what''s the matter?"


    Jin Xiaoqi sighs a little. Many things have happened in the past year. She was forced out of the entertainment circle by her family from a bright star. Then she was attacked by Jin Qiaoyan. The Jin family was eroded by the Liu family and finally exiled. Until now, all her relatives are far away from her.


    It can be said that the ups and downs, all the suffering in this year she has experienced.


    But after all, she is a girl with ideas. At the moment, Chu Feng asked, she did not hide and tell the truth: "I know that life will continue, and you will take care of me all my life. Even if I don''t do anything, I will be a vase. But whenever I think of you fighting everywhere and being in danger every day, I can''t be a little woman at ease."


    "Feng, what can I do for you? I''ve been thinking these days, what can I do for you to reduce the pressure on you? "


    Chu Feng looks stunned, and the whole person is stuck there. At first, he still thinks that Jin Xiaoqi has been thinking about the rise of Jin''s family these days. After all, this is human nature. But what he can''t think of is that Jin Xiaoqi has completely put down his family''s affairs and just wants to do something for him.


    Also can let her appear to have a little sense of existence, Chu Feng want to say not moved, feel is in self deception.


    The woman gently in the arms, stroking that end of the hair, this moment Chu Feng really don''t know how to say.


    Even Su Xinyu can''t help him with what he''s doing now, not to mention Jin Xiaoqi, who has lost his family. But he knows that if he doesn''t say anything, Jin Xiaoqi will be very sad, thinking that she is just a vase and can''t give him any help.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng said softly: "Xiaoqi, I don''t need any of you to bear for me. The meaning of my existence is to knock down all the enemies and create a safe and comfortable environment for you. I really don''t need you to do anything for me, and I don''t want you to tire yourself for me."


    "What do you want to do? Tell me that I support you to do what you want to do. As long as you are happy, it is my greatest joy!"


    Jin Xiaoqi came out of Chu Feng''s arms, blinked and tilted his head: "Feng, can you answer me a question? And you have to answer honestly, otherwise I won''t listen to any of your opinions. "


    Xiao Jin didn''t know what to say


    Jin Xiaoqi was cute and asked: "at the beginning, I hired you to be my bodyguard. Later, I paid you a million annual salary. I can understand your refusal. After all, your achievements have proved that your choice to refuse was right. I just want to know when you like me."


    "And when I was drugged by Liu Mo, why didn''t you push me


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes. He didn''t expect that Jin Xiaoqi was going to ask this question. He also knew that Jin Xiaoqi wanted to understand whether he accepted her because of the collapse and sympathy of the Jin family, or he had her in his heart for a long time. Although they were all together, the meaning was different.


    Jin Xiaoqi is looking for some hope. Chu Feng sighs: "how to answer this question, I am very embarrassed!"


    Jin Xiaoqi took Chu Feng''s hand and could accept the collapse of Jin''s family. At the moment, she showed a lovely shake of Chu Feng''s hand: "no matter, embarrassment also needs to be answered!"


    "Do not ask, I will be embarrassed, now I feel hot face, sorry!""Ha ha ha ha!" Jin Xiaoqi chuckled and squinted at Chu Feng. He snorted: "it''s not a little sex wolf. I fell in love with me at that time. Why don''t you accept my show of love later? It makes people sing for you in front of so many people, but you don''t accept it. I''m more embarrassed!"


    Remembering Jin Xiaoqi''s gentle singing and showing love at Jianghai University, Chu Feng wryly said, "I was a little boy at that time, and I was bewildered by you. In addition, you are a goddess of the masses. How dare I accept you in front of so many people?"


    Jin Xiaoqi nods, which is to accept Chu Feng''s explanation that it is difficult to get together because of the gap between the two sides. However, she forgets that Chu Feng also refused to take pictures of the river and sea. She can only say that the woman in love has zero IQ!


    Narrow eyes: "then when I was drugged, why don''t you take the opportunity to cook cooked rice, I won''t be angry, don''t you know?"


    Chu Feng was embarrassed. At that time, he was still a first brother. When he saw Jin Xiaoqi who was drugged and showed his amorous feelings, he said that he was not moved. However, Chu Feng had a common problem. He didn''t dare to start his business in the face of beautiful women. Later, he regretted that he didn''t take the opportunity to mount a horse on the plane after leaving Hanhuang south.


    Of course, he would not tell Jin Xiaoqi to destroy the tall image. Instead, he said solemnly: "I am not a man who takes advantage of others'' danger. I admit that I want you, but it is definitely not when you are not clear about your thinking, so this is the reason why I chose to cure you at that time."


    I don''t know if Chu Feng is because her elder brother dare not move her. Jin Xiaoqi''s eyes are moved. She jumps into Chu Feng''s arms again: "wind, you are a good man!"


    Good people?


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. If Jin Xiaoqi was not in his arms at the moment, he would have seen Chu Feng''s sweat expression. There are definitely good people in the world, but Chu Feng will never be such a person.


    Coughing, patting Jin Xiaoqi''s back, just ready to speak, Jin Xiaoqi''s face appeared bashful: "wind, is it me now?"


    Want you?


    Chu Feng was shocked, and then knew that Jin Xiaoqi was misunderstood. He was still struggling with the question just now. He released the woman in his arms with a wry smile and held her warm palm: "don''t worry, can you answer me now? What do you want to do? I will support you with all my strength, as long as you are happy."


    Jin Xiaoqi blushed and felt shy for misunderstanding the meaning of Chu Feng. However, after thinking about it carefully, Jin Xiaoqi whispered: "at the beginning, I like to stay in the entertainment industry, but my mother didn''t allow me to show up in public, so I forced me to go back. If I can, I want to continue!"


    Jin Xiaoqi herself has been known as the queen of Qinzhou, especially the shooting of jianghaifengyun has made her famous. However, when she announced to take a break for a while, she actually meant to retire.


    Hearing that Jin Xiaoqi wants to come back, Chu Feng doesn''t want her woman to go out and become a special object for others to watch. Even Cui Xin wants her to quit. However, seeing Jin Xiaoqi''s look of expectation, Chu Feng finally nodded softly: "as long as you want you to be happy, then I don''t care what you want to do."


    The heart also decided to send people to protect in secret, Jin Xiaoqi had already let countless people covet, inevitably there will be bold people.


    Jin Xiaoqi was slightly moved and hugged Chu Feng. He leaned on him happily and said softly, "wind, I''ll be convenient for you in two days. Can I give it to you?"


    Xiao Jin said, "how do you mean to cough?"


    Jin Xiaoqi puffed his breath with a smile, blowing his breath at Chu Feng''s ear, showing a delicate and attractive side, and whispered: "you didn''t think that at the beginning, just because I''m not awake? This time I must wake up clearly, so you won''t have psychological pressure, unless you just told me all lies."


    Chu Feng spirit big move, women invite you to do business, but also seriously refused, that is absolutely not a gentleman, that is called hypocrisy!


    Jin Xiaoqi blushed and hit Chu Feng, but his strength was not flattering. He said angrily, "bad man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1334

    It was noon.


    Jin Qiaoyan and LAN prepare a rich lunch in person. From this, we can see that Jin Qiaoyan and LAN are women who can go up the hall and get down to the kitchen. At least when Chu Feng leads Jin Xiaoqi to appear, the first sight on the table is that they have complete color, fragrance and appetite.


    Jin Qiaoyan, wearing an apron on her body, burst into a charming smile. Secretly, she winked at Chu Feng and stared at his hand holding Jin Xiaoqi. It was meaningful: "the wind is less. Eat some rice and supplement the energy!"


    But also too lazy to argue with this woman too much, it will only be more and more black.


    After dinner, Chu Feng was embarrassed. He stood up and patted Jin Xiaoqi on the shoulder: "sit down and digest. Go and make me a cup of tea."


    Jin Xiaoqi did not doubt that he had him. He nodded and left to make tea. LAN seemed to know nothing about the dishes and chopsticks on the table top, and then went into the kitchen to clean them. Jin Qiaoyan also burst out a charming smile at the moment and spoke softly: "little wind, are you a person who doesn''t recognize people with your pants?"


    It can be said that close contact with this woman is just a little less than that, so Chu Feng is a little embarrassed because of Jin Xiaoqi, but it will not be too embarrassing. Look at the woman''s face without any trace of years: "I know you, your name is jinqiaoyan. How can you say that I don''t know you? Don''t wrongly me!"


    Jin Qiaoyan rolled her eyes and found that Chu Feng was not humorous now.


    I also want to say something. Jin Xiaoqi has already made two cups of tea. She doesn''t drink tea herself. It''s obviously for Jin Qiaoyan and chufeng.


    Jin Qiaoyan face jinxiaoqi did not have the kind of charm of Chu wind, a serious look: "thank you!"


    Chu Feng secretly said that he would take one cup of tea and drink it. Today''s lunch is a little greasy. It''s just time to have a cup of tea to clear the stomach.


    Jin Qiaoyan put down the tea cup and said to jinxiaoqi, "Xiaoqi, go upstairs and have a rest first. I have a little talk with Feng Shao."


    Jin Xiaoqi didn''t doubt anything. She nodded and whispered something in Chu Feng''s ear. Then she left the restaurant and went to the second floor. Jin Qiaoyan didn''t say anything. After LAN came out, she said faintly: "LAN, you can go upstairs to have a rest and have a nap. I have something to talk about with Feng Shao."


    LAN nodded slightly: "OK!"


    Soon, only Jin Qiaoyan and Chu Feng are left in the restaurant. The original bustle becomes quiet and empty at the moment. The two people sit opposite each other. Chu Feng''s eyebrows are also slowly wrinkled. What does Jin Qiaoyan want to say, he even wants to support them?


    Thank you


    Silence for a moment, Jin Qiaoyan showed a faint smile, mature with a touch of charm: "although Xiaoqi''s grandfather and I don''t have much family feelings to say, but they are all the people of the Jin family. They died in Jin''s villa. I have some guilt, and I''ve been caught in the cold desert south. There''s no revenge without you. Maybe I''ll be treated as a plaything."


    Showing his gratitude, he continued: "so thank you sincerely. No matter it is for helping me to destroy the Huangfu family, or until now, I need to thank you for everything!"


    I thought that Jin Qiaoyan wanted to say something constructive. I didn''t want to just say that it was meaningless. At the beginning, the reason why she helped Jin Qiaoyan was that she valued her wife Huangfu''s name and wanted to use her to do things. Later, everything was because of her relationship with Jin Xiaoqi. Chu Feng felt that it had nothing to do with thank you!


    However, Jin Qiaoyan is willing to be grateful, and Chu Feng won''t say that I''m not for you. At first, it''s for myself. Later, Jin Xiaoqi accepts Jin Qiaoyan''s gratitude.


    The corner of his mouth was slightly warped, with a funny smile: "thank you. As long as you stay in the river and sea honestly, don''t think about going to the first garden of the Imperial City, I will be grateful!"


    Although Jin Qiaoyan is in Jianghai and the first garden has been trampled by him, many members of the Huangfu family are still there. Chu Feng doesn''t hate the house and Wu. In addition, Huangfu Ruoxi''s relationship also preserves the Huangfu group. If Jin Qiaoyan has nothing to do, she can control the Huangfu family by her means and voice.


    Jin Qiaoyan naturally knew the meaning of Chu Feng''s words, and gave him a white eye with all kinds of amorous feelings: "can''t you speak frankly? Isn''t it worried that I''ll go to the imperial city and rob the girl Ruoxi? And am I that kind of person? Now the river and the sea are enough for me, and I am satisfied. "


    Chu Feng did not doubt Jin Qiaoyan''s words, after the ups and downs of people, always easier than ordinary people know how to cherish everything now, because they have lost, they know how to lose the sadness.


    However, Jin Qiaoyan didn''t point out the embarrassment of her inner thoughts. She just spread out her hands: "it doesn''t matter if you go, because I believe that as long as you have such an idea, Huangfu ruodie will beat you to death at the first time. If you want to die, go. I don''t guarantee that you can stop Huangfu ruodie''s killing heart."


    He Qi Ru Lan''s opening: "the wind is little, what do you think of that dry daughter I recognize?"


    "It''s a gift of love!" Chu Feng didn''t know what to ask, but he thought about it for a while, and gave a fairly pertinent answer.


    Although LAN is very serious and natural, Chu Feng can still see that she has a charming breath at a glance. It is a natural natural natural charming gas belonging to women''s normal charm. This is very similar to jinqiaoyan, but it is much different from the charming Murong ice and cold frost.Chu wind squints his eyes, and there must be demons in normal circumstances.


    Chu Feng doesn''t think that Jin Qiaoyan is to get his shelter to the greatest extent, so he throws such things to attract him, because Jin Qiaoyan is a special thing, and can use himself. Why do you need others?


    Jin Qiaoyan was stunned, and giggled, and the waves beat on the head of Chu wind, causing Chu wind to turn its white eyes straight when he sat on Chu Feng, his hands hooked his neck, and proudly and upright at the nose position of Chu wind: "less interested in me, so I should break my film?"


    Chu wind mouth corner of the mouth a strong convulsion, at the beginning of the golden Qiaoyan to seduce him to deal with Huangfu asked the sky, unexpectedly wonderful to repair a layer of film, but also use Fengyuan Yangyin pills to moisten themselves, a living evil.


    A slight cough, here is the restaurant, jinxiaoqi is still upstairs how can?


    Before Chu Feng opens to refuse, Jin Qiaoyan draws a little closer to Chu wind, Chu wind suddenly opens his eyes, and his whole head is buried in that magnificent, and listens to the words of Jin Qiaoyan: "wind is small, don''t say you kidney loss, you have all been exposed!"


    Chu wind was so stimulated, suddenly blood vein expansion, and did not know why, since and Murong ice and cold as frost two evils, it is more and more easy to uncover, as if there is no fixed force.


    Jin Qiaoyan smiled, Chu Feng''s words firm and hesitant she could still hear, put together a bit of bite the ear of Chu Feng: "nothing bad!"


    Chu Feng feels the chin embarrassed, to say that the woman who is familiar with Jin Qiyan is not interested in that is false, but thinking that there are still people upstairs in the restaurant, it is particularly uncomfortable.


    Still hesitant whether to get on the horse ahead of time, Jin Qiaoyan is impatient to pull Chu wind to come over and hum: "you can''t always think about my mouth, today must give me, or don''t want to open more modes later!"


    Chu Feng coughs continuously. Anyway, it is sooner or later that this matter with Jin Qiaoyan. Unless he does not have the idea of conquering Chu Feng, he is preparing to take out the gun and shoot, the phone rings. Secretly, whoever does not know the call at noon will be taken out and answered if Chu Feng doesn''t see it.


    There was a helpless voice: "if I call later, are you going to go in the body of Jin Qiaoyan?"


    Well?


    Chu Feng was stunned at once, the phone was called by Yan Ruyu, but how did she know what she and Jin Qiaoyan were going to do, subconsciously felt that the restaurant would not be monitored, but saw the kitchen facing the window outside, a professional dress Yan Ruyu stood there, helpless!


    The fool knew that this matter could not continue. Chu Feng quickly retreated a few steps. Jin Qiaoyan wondered how Chu Feng would not be ready to answer the phone. He looked in the direction he had just seen, and immediately made a big red face.


    Although she does not mind the wind and snow moon that has nothing to do with Chu Feng, after all, she can''t marry others again. Some things are destined, but it doesn''t mean that she can be known.


    Heart is afraid, Yan Ruyu will not face?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1335

    An official Audi was flying through the sea of cars at a speed of 90 yards on the road, which made many people complain. But when they saw the license plate, they shut up.


    Such owners, such license plates, not to mention speeding on the road, is directly hit them, but also can only be considered bad luck.


    There is no doubt that the person sitting in the car is Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu, this rebellious woman.


    Just preparing to study life ideal with Jin Qiaoyan, Yan Ruyu doesn''t know where to get the news and go to the door. From the window, she sees Jin Qiaoyan taking off half of her clothes and waiting for Chu Feng to mount the horse. After Chu Feng left with her, Yan Ruyu has not said a word.


    It''s just about 90 yards and it''s just flying there.


    Chu Feng is naturally not easy to say anything. She can only let the woman drive there to vent her anger. Of course, her left eye is also paying attention to the next five minutes. Driving so fast in the daytime is still in an international city like Jianghai, which will cause a series of traffic accidents every minute.


    In the heart also sweat Yan Ruyu''s small temper, although not as obvious as Su Xinyu, but stuffy in the heart do not say this, is to let you have nothing to say.


    However, because Yan Ruyu is his first woman, and even more pregnant with his first child, Chu Feng has no opinion about it. Just like many men, his first love is beautiful even in another ten years. Yan Ruyu is undoubtedly like this in chufeng''s heart.


    All the way running, soon came to the golden age single apartment.


    In the underground parking lot, Chu Feng watched the woman stop to untie her seat belt and get off the car directly, as if nothing had happened. A voice in the dark channel was really not cute. Chu Feng also got off the car, as if the wrong child was following the parents and walked into the elevator.


    Came to Yan Ruyu in the single room here, just closed the door in, Yan Ruyu light mouth: "Chu wind, still remember here?"


    Chu Feng as like as two peas, how could he forget this place? He could see that the environment inside the room was not changed as much as that of the first year, and he knew that Yan was a person who would not change his habits at will.


    Pause, Chu Feng nodded back: "remember!"


    Yan Ruyu turns around, the beautiful eye a blink does not blink stare at him: "say, what do you remember?"


    Chu Feng was gazed at by Yan Ruyu. He felt ridiculous when he was caught by his wife when he went out to steal people. He had a wry smile in his heart and thought about opening his mouth: "remember the first time you came here, you were drunk and I sent you back. At that time, you completely changed into a person, pushing my virgin back!"


    "Shut up!" Yan Ruyu''s face was covered with a layer of red, spat: "I didn''t call you to say this!"


    Chu Feng was astonished. At that time, it was you who pushed me back and used me as a vent tool. How could you do it without telling me what was going on?


    "What do you want me to say


    Chu Feng just said that, Yan Ruyu''s anger dissipated some, glared at him, turned to look at this place full of memories of two people: "this is the place where I Yan Ruyu changed from a girl to a woman. We have been here 13 times. You have been to me twenty-eight times in total, all of which are here."


    "Our child was conceived here too, although it was not born in the end. This is the place where we love our life, you know?"


    Suddenly, slowly Chu Feng felt Yan Ruyu''s sadness, knowing that she remembered the child who had been harmed by Wen Aojun. She couldn''t stop giving birth to a trace of guilt. She went forward and hugged the woman from behind. Now, the silent embrace is more important than a thousand words.


    Feeling the warm embrace of the man behind her, Yan Ruyu''s heart calmed down a little and showed a bitter smile: "now I think about it, I feel ridiculous. In the past, I think that my future man must be the son of the red family, with high power, elegant and elegant, and I just love me all my life."


    Feeling the bitterness and dissatisfaction in the woman''s words, knowing that it was not because of the affair with Jin Qiaoyan just now, Chu Feng whispered, "I''m sorry!"


    Yan Ruyu broke away from Chu Feng''s arms and turned to embrace him. Tears did not know when to slide down his face. He did not let Chu Feng see him. His voice remained calm: "this is my choice. How can I be sorry? It''s just my own time every night. Why don''t you come to see me more?"


    "I know you''re busy, but don''t you have time to look at me?"


    Chu Feng still wants to say sorry, but Yan Ruyu suddenly kisses him. The woman burns herself warmly and simply. The hand holding Chu Feng is also very tight. She feels the boredom and desire in the woman''s heart. Chu Feng sighs.


    Without pushing Yan Ruyu away, Chu Feng picked her up and went to the big bed where they had been combined for many times. Yan Ruyu was not as serious and capable as she was in front of people. In front of Chu Feng, she was his woman. She was willing to bloom her everything and her charming for Chu Feng.


    When the smoke was calm, Chu Feng breathed out a breath and lay there, holding the woman with sweat on her body, and wryly laughed: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Ruyu, like a kitten, leaned on Chu Feng''s body and drew a circle with one hand: "because I don''t know when the next meeting will be, so I want you to feed me once. In addition, my body has already recovered. I want a child. Most importantly, I want you to know that only you can open my madness."Feel Yan Ruyu''s words, squint eyes, side head at the side of the white flawless woman: "what happened?"


    Yan Ruyu sat up lazily and didn''t mind the snow-white shaking. She looked at Chu Feng with her hair: "that is, I want you to know that sleeping with me is a pleasure. In this way, I will take you to Yan''s house in the evening, and you will try your best to throw away the people who are against my intention. Otherwise, my madness will bloom on other men today."


    Chu Feng sat up all of a sudden, knowing that Yan Ruyu was not angry about Jin Qiaoyan, but was still so crazy. There must be something wrong with her. She burst into her eyes and said, "what''s the situation?"


    Yan Ruyu was very satisfied with Chu Feng''s reaction and leaned over to lean on him: "Panlong he''s eldest master will arrive at Jianghai at 4:00 p.m. and will have dinner at Yan''s house in the evening. Because you haven''t cared for me for a long time, my father thinks that you are powerful now and have no interest in me. He wants to increase political capital!"


    "So I want to make a marriage with Pan Long and give him more chips to enter the Imperial City in the future."


    Blinking: "sister, I also have a little doubt, so show my madness, see whether you have reservation or extreme cooperation, a love down I am very satisfied, you Chu Feng heart still have my, so I tell you this matter!"


    Chu Feng felt a cold sweat: "if I have reservation, what result?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and wanted to say that Yan Ruyu was joking, but the look on her face didn''t look like a joke at all. She laughed bitterly and knew that the woman had been left out for a long time. Although she firmly believed that love was still the same as before, Yan Tianming did not necessarily feel that way. Yan Ruyu had suffered a lot of pressure.


    Embracing the gentle woman who only blooms for him, Chu Feng whispered in her ear: "jade baby, let''s fight again?"


    Yan Ruyu''s body vibrated and bit his lips: "it still hurts."


    Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu again launched a fierce battle, also know that the woman in the heart of the lost child, deeply rooted!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1336

    Night is coming, Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu also come out of the apartment.


    After an afternoon, Yan Ruyu''s face gloss seems to have improved a lot. If Yan Ruyu didn''t almost have to kneel down to beg for mercy, Chu Feng had a strong impulse to fight for 300 rounds, which made Yan Ruyu always say that he was sexual and excellent!


    On the way to Yan''s house, he has changed to Chu Feng to drive. He thinks of Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing that his current physique has changed slightly because of their original strength. In other words, Chu Feng''s blood or his real strength can change a person.


    That is to say, the women who have sex with him will be influenced by the power of origin. Even if they are born to be ordinary people, they can also cast martial arts forms and become martial arts practitioners.


    With a slight movement in his heart, he looked at Yan Ruyu, who closed his eyes and rested. Chu Feng believed that he would soon step into the Tianyang period. He would certainly be able to reach a very high level in the future. Once again, he could reach the level of immortal for thousands of years like Xuanyuan Laozu. If all his women were ordinary people?


    Chu Feng thought about kidney pain, not to mention that they are ordinary people, even with the help of his chufeng can only maintain 50 or 60 years old, only a hundred years later, all buried in the loess, then he is not alone?


    Thinking that Chu Feng was a little scared, he decided to find a way to let these women practice martial arts. Otherwise, when youth dies, not only the beautiful women will become beautiful, but also they will die, and their life will not be brilliant.


    With such an idea, Chu Feng didn''t delay, so she asked Feng Qingqing to pass on the mental method to song Qiaoqiao.


    After 20 minutes to Yan''s garden, Chu Feng pushed Yan Ruyu: "jade, here we are!"


    Yan Ruyu opened her eyes and felt that her tiredness at the beginning seemed to be much less. What was the matter with her surprise? We should know that before she and Chu Feng rolled the bed for at least one day, but now it is only an hour later, she feels that her body is full of strength and seems to be able to fight again with Chu Feng.


    Feel absurd ready to get off, but see Chu Feng still sitting, frown: "do you?"


    "I''ll call you in." He was going to find some mental training for these women, so Chu Feng didn''t hide: "you go first. I''ll give you a good thing in the evening, so that no one dares to bully my jade son."


    A smart woman can always guess what she wants through a few words. Yan Ruyu is such a woman. With more and more things in contact with, she certainly knows the strength and magic of martial arts, and she also wants to talk to Chu Feng. At the moment, Chu Feng says that, she has already guessed what he wants to do.


    She nodded and got out of the car. If Chu Feng didn''t mention it and waited for her to open her mouth, she would still love chufeng, but she would not love her dead and alive, because Chu Feng never thought about being with her forever. Otherwise, why wait for her to bring it up?


    But at the moment, she believes that Chu Feng not only wants to live with her forever, but also endures forever. Her heart is full of tenderness and honey!


    After Yan Ruyu got out of the car, Chu Feng closed the door, and the outside guard couldn''t see it, so he called Feng Qingqing. The latter should be in Guanghan garden or Donghuan villa now.


    As soon as we got through, Feng Qingqing''s voice of deep resentment and grievance came: "young master, you''ve done my master, you''re responsible for sweet talk. What''s the meaning of this? Oh, my ears are calloused when I listen to master''s complaints."


    Chu Feng was stunned and thought of the elegant rosefinch''s resentment like appearance with a surprised smile: "let''s talk about it. Edit the mental skill you gave song Qiaoqiao into a document and send it to me!"


    Feng Qingqing is at the moment in the east ring villa area, in order to avoid the nagging rosefinch in the Guanghan garden. Hearing the words, she was stunned: "do you accept an apprentice again?"


    Feng Qingqing is a person who is absolutely not gossipy. At least telling her all about Zhuque can prove that she is absolutely credible. Therefore, she does not hide: "no, I have a headache with the three apprentices. How can I still take apprentices? It is because I want my women to practice. Otherwise, after 30 years, the young master will still be a little fresh and fresh, and they are all old grannies. Do you think it is harmonious?"


    "So it comes here. In addition, you give these mental skills to my aunt and Keiko Yamazaki. Do you know?"


    Feng Qingqing''s mouth is wide now. Looking at the beautiful women in the villa, such as lantia, Chris and even Cui Xin, she subconsciously asks, "do you want Donghuan villa and Guanghan garden, and fengteng garden?"


    Chu Feng Wei Leng, do not know how to ask Feng Qingqing this, think about it, cry and laugh, but think about it, let Feng Qingqing to send the word is not sure to make what oolong, said: "forget it, you don''t know who to give, or send it to my mobile phone, I''ll send it to them, don''t say it, that''s it!"


    Then he hung up the phone, and Chu Feng counted it with his fingers: "Duoduo, Xiaoyi, Huizi Yamazaki, Cui Xin, sister Qin, Liu Yan, catkins, lantia, isavia, Xinzi,,, and aunt ye, how can they be Ye Ling''s mother!"


    Chu Feng''s corners of the mouth violently twitched for a moment, and his face showed a look of extreme sweat: "when did I have so many women?"


    After a rough calculation, Chu Feng found that all his women could form a platoon. The secret way was not a good thing. Chu Feng decided to restrain himself. Especially today, Yan Ruyu''s affairs made him a little scared. Although women love you, they will feel resentful after a long time of neglect.Because no one is born to give you the obligation of being one of the many women in public, but also to keep an empty room for you, which you can''t see once in a few months.


    When Chu Feng came to the door, Yan Tianming burst out to drink: "yu''er, I know Chu Feng is excellent, but he really has you in his heart?"


    "Now he is in power. As a minor judge, Yan Ruyu doesn''t need you to do anything for him. It''s simple for him to blow up the White House in Tianchi if he wants to. If he really loves you, why don''t you see you once in a few months, or even our Yan family doesn''t come here once, don''t be naive!"


    When Chu Feng subconsciously stopped his pace, Yan Tianming still said: "now, master he has come in person. He doesn''t mind that you once had children with Chu Feng. As long as you are willing to nod your head, he will still marry you in the most ceremonious way. Why is your head not connected?"


    "So you have to listen to me today. Young master he is here. I don''t want a 100 million pool gift. I don''t want a villa on the golden coast of Panlong. Just marry him!"


    In the hall, Yan Ruyu is sitting there quietly. Opposite her is a man who is elegant and wears glasses. He Junhua is about twenty-eight years old. He Junhua is the eldest young master of Panlong''s family.


    Hearing her father''s drinking, Yan Ruyu frowned slightly. Knowing that Chu Feng was outside at the moment, she said faintly: "Dad, no matter what you say, it''s all right. I''ll recognize Chu Feng even if he only sees me twice a year, even once!"


    Chu Feng didn''t tell her what to do just now, but Yan Ruyu guessed that she was trying to make her a martial artist. It was an action that she was willing to do with Yan Ruyu. In addition, Chu Feng was her first man. Yan Ruyu convinced herself with reasons.


    "Stupid!" Yan Tianming, who has always been gentle and gentle, showed a angry color. He then sighed to Yan Qingshan who had been sitting all the time and said, "Dad, you see, you are spoiled by you. How can yu''er be the only daughter of Yan family? Even if she is a woman who can''t see light, she is not regarded seriously now. Tell me about her!"


    Yan Tianming didn''t want to do this, but as Chu Feng went higher and higher, and even this cold and desolate action of Nanwei, he was told by the backing of the person in charge that Weiss seemed calm, but there was definitely a shadow of Chu Feng. As a politician who had experienced ups and downs for half a life, Yan Tianming knew exactly what it meant.


    It means that Wei''s real controller now is Chu Feng. When we think about the love affair of the queen of Shuidong in the world which was so popular a few days ago, Yan Tianming, who had confidence in Yan Ruyu, began to lose confidence.


    Parents all love their children. They feel that Chu Feng can''t give Yan Ruyu the future. Yan Tianming doesn''t want her to bear the pain, so he makes the decision to betroth her to Panlong he family!


    Yan Qingshan also sighed and said with great heart: "yu''er, your father is right. A man who can''t give you the future and everything, and even the man who can have a brilliant life without your help is not worth waiting for and entrusting. I''m very satisfied with Mr. He. You can promise it!"


    "Although he is not as arrogant and domineering as Chu Feng and can even deter hundreds of countries in the world, his life will be simple in the end."


    He Junhua, who has been sitting beside him without saying a word, has a faint displeasure in his eyes. It seems that Yan Qingshan is helping him speak, but the latter sentence is that he is not as good as Chu Feng, but he can''t refute anything at the moment.


    Showing a gentle smile: "Miss Yan, although this is one of the few times we met, I have already fallen in love with you. If it was not for your engagement with the literary family, I would have let my father propose marriage to Yan''s house, and then many things happened, but what I want to say is that I don''t care."


    "As long as Miss Yan is willing, you will be my love, he Junhua


    His distinguished identity, handsome appearance and elegant words and deeds are undoubtedly of great lethality to most women. But unfortunately, he Junhua meets Yan Ruyu, a woman of Chu Feng, who is destined to have nothing to gain today!


    Chu Feng, who has been listening outside the door, sighs and feels guilty. She knows that Yan Ruyu is under a lot of pressure. With his higher and higher status, even women with red background such as Su Xinyu and ye Zixuan are uneasy. What''s more, Miss Yan, who has not entered the Imperial City yet?


    Stride into, also want to reprimand Yan Ruyu, stubborn Yan Tianming just saw, rubbed once stood up: "less wind!"


    He Junhua smell speech, hear the footstep sound behind, the eye flits the haze!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1337

    The appearance of Chu wind made the hall filled with Yan Tianming''s anger instantly quiet down.


    Not only Yan Tianming stood up, but also Yan Qingshan, who had always been steady, rose slowly. Two influential figures got up. Although he Junhua was not willing to get up just because of the arrival of one person, he seemed to welcome him. When both the father and son of Yan family got up, he counted the wool?


    Chu Feng came quietly. There was no tiger body shaking. Wang BA''s Qi sent out all kinds of obedience. It was just a kind of simple and peaceful appearance. When she didn''t come out, she yelled at Yan Ruyu. Who dares to threaten her such bloody words.


    Just walked to Yan Ruyu''s side, she pulled up the woman and held her in her arms. In the afternoon, Yan Ruyu seemed to be strong, but at the moment Chu Feng understood that Yan Ruyu was not strong, but she knew that even if she was sad, she would not have any results. If he did not show his state of Chu Feng, everything would be empty.


    Patting the woman''s body trembling, Chu Feng looked at Yan''s father and son calmly, without anger and awe: "headmaster Yan, staff member Yan, I''m here, do you want to continue what I just said?"


    Yan Qingshan and Yan Tianming take a look at each other. They know that Chu Feng is in the river and sea. That is to say, because they know that Chu Feng is in the river and sea, they don''t come to see Yan Ruyu or even Yan''s family. But now Chu Feng is not only coming, but also bringing them great pressure.


    If we can still be calm in the face of Chu Feng in the past, now when we face Chu Feng, we have a feeling of looking up, which is a reason of spiritual height.


    Yan Qingshan eventually experienced the most, but just froze for a moment and then showed a smile: "it''s good to come, just to be good. I said how could Chu Feng abandon our family''s jade son mercilessly. At dawn, we can''t make such a wild guess. I still think Chu Feng and yu''er are the best match."


    Yan Tianming eyes unnatural influence, in the heart secretly scolded an old fox, this matter planner is Yan Qingshan, now make as if he made the same.


    But the other party is his Laozi. Yan Tianming can''t even think of carrying a black pot. He also secretly tells him that Jiang is still old and spicy. At first, he doesn''t understand why Yan Qingshan wants to marry Yan Ruyu to Panlong he family. But now he has a vague understanding.


    At present, there are few forces in the mainland of Shengchao that can compete with Chu Feng. We all know that Chu Feng is so powerful that even if we want to marry Yan family, we can only leave Xiangjiang and Panlong in the two special zones.


    Xiangjiang has been ravaged by Chu wind a few months ago, and no one dares to marry Yan Ruyu.


    Then only Panlong he''s family is left, and I believe that if the Yan Family gives a hint, Pan Long will not give up this good thing even though he knows that the Chu wind is strong, but has not seen he family who has always reserved his opinions. The real purpose is to make Chu Feng feel that the Yan family is playing a real game and that Yan Ruyu should be betrothed to he family.


    He has a good family and a high status. There is no reason to doubt.


    While admiring the old father, Yan Tianming also faintly opened his mouth: "unexpectedly, I will take back what I said just now. Anyway, even if I don''t agree with you, you won''t let yu''er marry any family far away."


    Knowing that Chu Feng appears, everything will only have one result. Yan Tianming can afford to put it down. If Chu Feng doesn''t come, he will oppress Yan Ruyu to marry he Junhua. But now that Chu Feng comes, he naturally knows how to choose.


    He Junhua looked at him apologetically with a stiff and embarrassed look and a little angry in his eyes. He sighed softly: "master he, I''m sorry, this is my Yan Family''s problem. In order to express my apology, I can apply to the above. For the upcoming Jianghai Free Trade Zone, I can let he family set up a gambling house here."


    "It''s the compensation that Yan Tianming let you go for nothing."


    Originally angry he Junhua was thinking about how to reprimand Yan Family''s play. He was stunned and then startled: "Yan staff member is this really true?"


    He Junhua can''t be shocked. Although the Shengchao preached that everyone is equal every day, there are still different places. For example, the people in Xiangjiang and Panlong are more noble than those in the inland. People from both places do not need any troublesome procedures to enter the inland areas. They just need to take out their ID cards and pass the customs smoothly.


    but if people from the mainland want to go to two places So not only do you need to have ID card, it''s so complicated that you have a headache.


    What''s more, the policies of the two places are completely in line with the capitalist line. For example, the Panlong, which is rooted in his family, is full of casinos when gambling is forbidden in the holy Dynasty. It is also known as Las Vegas in the East. This is because of the tolerance of the Kingdom policy that many tourists come to visit this place every year.


    However, if we can build a legal gambling house in the mainland, it will definitely be a very comfortable thing for those rich people, because it is not safe to run to Panlong.


    The most important thing is that if the establishment of this casino is still legitimate, it will attract people who are not able to go to Panlong, but want to experience that kind of style. Thinking of the more than one billion people in the holy Dynasty, even one thousandth of them is a huge number. The key is that the mainland does not lack rich people, even more than Panlong.


    Jianghai alone is enough for a legitimate casino to make a lot of money.As the successor of he family, he Junhua saw the opportunity with his strategic vision only for a short time. If Yan Tianming is not lying, he family''s position in the world will definitely be improved by more than one level in the future, because it is the world''s first and most legitimate gambling house can be opened in the mainland.


    You know, the pilgrims have always hated these things!


    Yan Tianming nodded meaningfully: "Jianghai free trade zone is under preparation. If it is as short as three months, it will run completely in half a year. It will adopt the mode of independent operation. Unlike other places, the casino will be one of the projects. Although it has not been approved yet, it is only a matter of time!"


    "To be frank, they don''t want a lot of money to flow to Panlong or even abroad!"


    He Junhua, who had been a little suspicious, suddenly dispelled the last doubt in his heart. He believed that Yan Tianming did not deceive him. Although the Panlong belongs to the territory of the holy Dynasty, because of its special significance, the taxes paid to the Kingdom every year are symbolic.


    It''s no secret that Australians make their own decisions and take care of their own taxes. Every year, a large number of rich people in China go to Panlong to spread their wealth. To make a comparison, if the scattered wealth is one billion yuan, the domestic income can only be 50 million yuan, sometimes even less.


    Because most of them could not get into the pocket of the kingdom because of the self-made policy of the Austrian people.


    If a legal gambling house is set up in the inland of the river and sea, those rich people who used to go to Panlong will choose to live near the water. If they have a fortune of 1 billion, they can get at least 100 million or even 200 million.


    However, in a year, the rich in the mainland are not only going abroad to make a fortune of 1 billion. According to a simple statistics seven years ago, including casinos in Panlong and Las Vegas, the scattered wealth of the rich in the holy Dynasty has reached an astonishing 13 figures. It can be seen that there are still many rich people in the holy Dynasty.


    But the above can not get one percent, or even one thousand percent of them. If the legal casinos are set up in Jianghai, it will be 10 percent or even 20 percent of the returns. The official will still calculate this account.


    The most important thing is that this city, known as the capital of Oriental night B, attracts not only the rich from the mainland, but also the rich from all over the world. Undoubtedly, this move of the holy government not only wanted to keep the rich at home from going abroad for their wealth, but also to bring in all the foreign money.


    He Junhua said in secret, feeling the wisdom of the current leader, and also determined that this was definitely not Yan Tianming''s perfunctory. He bowed slightly: "Mr. Yan, it''s fate that two people are together. Miss Yan doesn''t want to be with me. This is fate. Junhua will not deliberately force these things."


    "Jianghai free trade zone is about to be established and operated. He family has half a century of experience in operating casinos. He family will never let Yan and his staff down. We will keep all our money in China!"


    Yan Shiming nods with satisfaction. He Junhua is worthy of being the successor of he family, but he knew the meaning of it in a short time. The reason why Yan Tianming said so was because he thought that Panlong was the most suitable family to do this.


    Not for anything else, but for the great role played by he family when Pan Long returned to China. In terms of his loyalty, the leader of the holy pilgrimage still believed this.


    If he family is promised some benefits, he will be able to keep hundreds of billions or even more money at home, and even attract foreign people to come here. This is an important chess piece of economic strategy. Of course, Yan Tianming will not tell he Junhua.


    Only when it really works, will he family know how much benefit they will get, at least the sum of his family''s income in Panlong and the rest of the world. However, the holy pilgrimage will not be heartbroken because if you want a horse to run, you will have to eat grass.


    Secondly, who has got great benefits, don''t they know how to do something to give back? The answer is obvious, after all, the top is the biggest winner.


    He Junhua did not have the anger at the beginning when he solved the matter perfectly. Although he was a little sorry that Yan Ruyu was not his special creature, he was also a little annoyed. Chu Feng even thought that he did not exist. However, compared with the benefits he was about to get, it was nothing, it was a small matter.


    After a brief exchange of greetings, he Junhua got up to leave. He needed to rush back to Panlong all night to tell his father about the incident and prepare early. He could see from Yan Tianming''s attitude that he must be the one chosen above.


    When he Junhua left, Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and put his arm around Yan Ruyu to get up: "it''s a perfect solution. I''ll go with yu''er first. Goodbye!"


    There is not much politeness. Chu Feng leads Yan Ruyu to leave. It''s not that he is really in such a hurry not to give Yan Tianming and Yan Qingshan face, but Shen Xiuqin has just sent a message. If Chu Feng doesn''t go to her, she will immediately close the door and hang herself!


    Although she knew that Shen Xiuqin was joking, there must be something in such a hurry. Chu Feng decided to go and have a look.


    Yan Qingshan and his son didn''t think much about it. They didn''t know that Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu were together in the afternoon. They thought that the couple wanted to get along more, so they didn''t bother to pay attention to it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1338

    "What do you think of he Junhua?"


    On the way to the Shen family, Chu Feng casually throws out a sentence. He wants to know he Junhua from Yan Ruyu''s mouth. Although he Junhua has Yan Tianming''s promise, he Junhua dissipates all his anger and believes that there will be no change in the future. However, Chu Feng is very interested in the identity of his successor.


    After all, his influence is everywhere in China, but Panlong and the other side are still in a vacuum, and we don''t know whether there is power behind the ruling.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes with shame, but he murmured in his heart that yu''er had been developed so many times that it seemed that she was bigger and stronger than when she just met.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t know Chu Feng''s inner thoughts. He thought about what he had just said and said to the point: "it''s a person who has the ability and ambition, and also has a view of the overall situation. In the years that he gradually took over, his assets have doubled compared with that when he gambling king took charge."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, but also had a little understanding of he Junhua. He was definitely not a dandy to compare with.


    It is very difficult for a family to reach a higher level if it develops to be like he family. However, he Junhua can double the assets of he family in a few years. It is not enough to be able to do so. He must also have a strong skill and a very strategic vision.


    It is a good thing to know that Panlong is no better than that in the mainland. However, it is also like walking on a thin ice when it develops in the context of various polar doctrines and international forces. If one is not careful, it will be doomed.


    And he Junhua did this, we can imagine how excellent he is.


    "Yu''er, unexpectedly such an excellent person, why do you still refuse?"


    "Get out of here Yan Ruyu chuckled, knowing that Chu Feng was joking and hummed: "if a big family wants to develop at the bottleneck stage, do you think ordinary means can do it? Don''t forget that it''s a Panlong. The international power should be at least 15 shares


    There seems to be another secret, Chu Feng said faintly: "talk about it!"


    Yan Ruyu nodded, with a little palpitation in his eyes, and told him what happened to he Junhua and his family.


    More than ten years ago, there were still many historical problems left at that time, such as the Austrian people''s unwillingness to come back, which was the biggest problem. At that time, he family was only a second-line family, but on the eve of the return, they secretly made earth shaking things and killed many pan long dignitaries who were secretly provoked.


    It can be said that he family still played a little role in the return of Panlong. At least, there was no anti return march on the street after the return of Panlong. This is why he family has developed rapidly to today''s level.


    Chu Feng knew these things vaguely, so he didn''t have much curiosity: "what about he Junhua?"


    "Sinister, vicious, powerful!" Without hesitation, Yan Ruyu simply threw out six words and then explained in detail: "if he is always a patriot, then he Junhua is a wolf calf guided by family interests. At least for the time being, I think so."


    Four years ago, the old he began to retreat to the second line, and he Junhua gradually took over the affairs of he family. At that time, he family had developed to a bottleneck stage in Panlong. It was very difficult to have more development, because Panlong''s land was so small and cake was limited.


    After he Junhua gradually took over the infiltration, he first sent an invitation to all the forces of Panlong to invite them to dinner. It seems that he, the future leader of his family, wants to get acquainted with all parties and do better in the future, so many people don''t think much about anything.


    The banquet was held in the Panlong hotel. He Junhua invited the leaders of 22 forces that Panlong could look up to at that time. But in the end, only 11 came. The other 11 forces all relied on their old age to sell their old age. What''s more, he was told that gambler he was qualified to invite them to dinner.


    Chu Feng smelled the speech with a surprised smile: "those are really wonderful flowers. If you invite them to dinner, you have to be qualified. You really think you are the chief of the kingdom."


    "So they all died and the family was destroyed." Yan Ruyu nodded and added with palpitation in her eyes: "although there is no direct proof, it is not a secret for Panlong and some top dignitaries. The 11 forces that did not come were finally destroyed and disappeared within half a year."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "he Junhua did it?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded slightly: "yes!"


    Chu Feng has a light dignified mind. Now he knows why he invited those people to dinner. His real purpose is to see who will give him face, even if he thinks he is a snake. Those who don''t come and don''t give face will make mistakes in future cooperation.


    He Junhua directly interpreted such a tragedy and destroyed the eleven forces. It can be seen how firm and powerful the heart is.


    Yan Ruyu continued: "there was no accident. After the collapse of the eleven forces, their industries were sold off and distributed to the leaders of other parties. There were 17 casinos in total. He Junhua monopolized seven casinos. The other ten were thrown out to the people of the other 11 forces. Do you know what the result is?"Chu Feng wryly laughed: "eleven forces, ten casinos, this must have a person to return empty handed, and certainly is the least powerful one. He who harbors a grudge will surely attack people with similar strength. The final result is that no one is happy. The eleven forces have triggered a bloody case for one gambling house."


    "At the critical moment, he Junhua came forward. At that time, all eleven forces had been greatly weakened. This is how the Panlong gambling alliance was born?"


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes flashed with surprise, and the corner of her mouth raised a look of appreciation: "it''s my man. My head is easy to use. You''re right. After that time, the Panlong gambling League was born. Although he is always the president, we all know that he Junhua is the president of the alliance."


    Breathing out a breath, Yan Ruyu lightly added: "and the last remaining eight forces are under his jurisdiction. Every year, their interests will be allocated to he family. That is to say, in the past four years, the assets of he family have doubled compared with four years ago, and their status in Panlong has risen to a terrible level."


    "Otherwise, how could he be called the head of the dragon in the dark?"


    Chu Feng made a turn and stopped at a place for entertainment. He had a general understanding of he Junhua. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Yan Ruyu with a funny smile: "yu''er, even if I don''t ask he Junhua, I believe you will tell me in the end?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded, and her able temperament made people intoxicated and said: "yes, the preparation of the free trade zone is around the corner. My father told me that the casinos will surely fall down. What''s more, the Panlong family is chosen. Their influence can''t be penetrated, because tianwangmen and Fengmen can be said to monopolize the extreme way of the whole holy Dynasty."


    "If you''re right, he Junhua will go to fat Yao or even Huangfu ruogdie for convenience. After all, he can''t eat this cake. According to my understanding of him, he is used to controlling everything. To be bold, he will use the gambling house to infiltrate the underworld and control the river and sea."


    At the moment when the entertainment went out and the green light was on, Yan Ruyu left the final voice: "because if the wind door is pressed on the river and sea, it is difficult for him to be absolutely safe, and he is a person who wants absolute safety. It can be predicted that he should be the first to guard against the enemy!"


    Chu Feng is driving, but his brow has been slightly wrinkled. Now in the mainland of Shengchao, tianwangmen and Fengmen have been untouchable. Xiangjiang and Donghong gate guard everything. He Junhua even wants to penetrate, but how can it be?


    But also clear Yan Ruyu is not aimless person: "how are you so sure?"


    "Fool!" He Panfeng shook his head, because he was more influential than Yan''s


    A word wakes up the dreamer. Chu Feng''s eyes brighten slightly. Yan Ruyu said that he didn''t think that he Junhua''s identity and his personality were destined to do that. Because he is the successor of his family, so it''s harmless. In the case that he is still dead hearted, the government will certainly incline to him.


    As for the feeling of worrying about Chu Feng, it is absolutely nonexistent. He has announced to the public that regardless of the Fengmen affair, the official letting the Fengmen withdraw from the river and sea is not suppression. Is it always OK?


    The trees were about to stop, but the wind was still blowing. Unexpectedly, there would be so many things behind a small casino. Chu Feng sighed slightly: "it seems that you should pay attention to Yao Pang and Li Ji. They should talk to several old men more. I have no opinion about which family enters the river and sea. But I want to let the official force back the wind door and give them control. No talk!"


    "The river and the sea are second only to the imperial city. I have to hold them in both places. Whoever grabs them, I will chop them!"


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that after a long time, he really cut off he Junhua''s head with a knife!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1339

    At nearly eight o''clock, Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu arrived at Shen family garden. Fortunately, Shen Xueyan recently went to other places to do scientific research and did not have a seat, so he would not be able to take the snake as a false nonsense.


    After he Junhua''s topic was over, Xuanwu called in the middle of the way, reminding Chu Feng to be careful again and asked what measures to take. Since the end of the holy pilgrimage meeting, the three families and four families saw the attitude of Xuanyuan family, and the betrayal of Qinglong and white tiger, which made them see the opportunity.


    No longer follow the rules of the hidden world as before, ignore the authority of the ruling, a large number of martial arts have been born, and go out to many formal places without any scrupulous attention, and even individual martial arts have shown their extraordinary side in front of people.


    Xuanwu worries that if it is not suppressed for a long time, it will cause the unrest of the holy Dynasty, which means that Chu Feng will order and clean these three and four elite.


    Chu Feng knew it a few days ago, so there was no curiosity, but I still told Xuanwu. I didn''t know about this matter. He beat the snake and hit seven inches. He cleaned the three and four elite who came out, and could not hurt their foundation and didn''t use it much.


    And the betrayal of the Qinglong white tiger has not been solved. At present, there are only two forces in the hands of the ruling. If the real war is over, it is only innocent people who suffer, and the victory is not very big.


    The explanation of Chu wind makes Xuanwu also see the situation today, and can not resist the emergence of three doors and four families. Finally, he will only pay attention to the development of the situation, and then he ends the call with Chu Feng.


    Of course, there is one thing Chu Feng didn''t tell Xuanwu, that is, Xuanyuan family and the person in charge are not in a hurry. The ruling is not urgent at all. Now it is not the original, many things involve all aspects. The idea of Chu Feng at this moment is that Xuanyuan family is not in a hurry, and he will not be impatient.


    Even those who break the rules will wait until the two traitors, the green dragon and white tiger, are destroyed.


    It is a constant principle that we must settle down before we get out of the country. Otherwise, if we move to the outside world, if the green dragon and white tiger and the three door four alliance are in turn, it will definitely be a devastating blow to the ruling. Even if the guards move out, Chu Feng believes that the victory is not very big, and he doesn''t want to sacrifice without any help.


    Scattered these people helpless headache problems, Chu Feng entered the Shen family garden and Yan Ruyu to the second floor to ring Shen Xiuqin door.


    Throat can not help but swallow a bit, shenxiuqin this is absolutely intentional, clearly know he is to come and wear that, not intentional is what?


    In fact, shenxiuqin was intentional, and also changed into a red * * * and the door was just trying to tease Chu wind but saw Yan Ruyu with black lines standing there, surprised how she and Chu wind were together, but the random response of the mall made her natural: "how can I come now?"


    Chu wind reluctantly took back his eyes, but had felt dry mouth, in the afternoon Yan Ruyu extinguished the flame in the stomach slowly burning, a secret demon.


    Before opening, Yan Ruyu took a message: "Chu Feng said you have something to do with him, just we came together!" The corner of the mouth also slowly skimmed over a slight joke: "just Qin sister you dress like this, is to seek Chu Feng to discuss the company''s affairs, or to solve loneliness for you?"


    "My man is very bloody, and Qin sister has a lot of manners. He can''t help it!"


    Yan Ruyu''s words let shenxiuqin beat her heart. Although she sometimes studied something with Yan Ruyu, she was disdainful for Chu Feng most of the time. There were not many people who knew about the matter between them, at least Yan Ruyu was the one who did not know.


    Shenxiuqin certainly does not want Yan Ruyu to know that she is interested in her man, so she just giggles and giggles when he is stunned and pulls Yan Ruyu into the room: "what is this, and Chu Fengzhen wants to do so, will you agree? I''m a good sister with you. You don''t think you''re a man if you don''t play with me? "


    "Rest assured, sister is a mature woman, will not like your family this small fresh."


    Just add a word in my heart, I and he are just pure transactions!


    Yan Ruyu was a little suspicious of whether Chu Feng had any relationship with shenxiuqin at that moment, otherwise he knew that he should not wear shenxiuqin as this, but now shenxiuqin is not sure about the words of Shen Xiuqin to retreat into the empty and real.


    She also showed a playful smile: "don''t look down on my man, even a woman like a tiger, are particularly interested in my husband!"


    Chu Feng is embarrassed. Yan Ruyu seems to be saying it with shenxiuqin, but he can''t know what Yan Ruyu said is today''s things he and Jin Qiaoyan. The words of bitterly smiling women always need to guess. Chu Feng also decides to be careful when eating later, at least pull the curtain to hide a little.


    Shenxiuqin is a bit embarrassed by the convulsion of the corner of her mouth. He thought Yan Ruyu was suggesting that she was peeking at her and Chu wind rolling sheets, spat a word: "it''s sex mouth!"


    "This little bastard has not seen him once in a few months. How can I accompany him this time?"


    Shenxiuqin secretly said a bad luck, knowing that Chu Feng returned to her home was brewing. She happened to go to the conference to attend the conference in the field of studying and studying today. She called Chu Feng to come over, and talked about it. But before talking about it, she felt like she would release her hunger for more than 20 years.But now Yan Ruyu follows, she certainly can''t roll sheets with her man in front of her best friend.


    "One of them is a gambling house, but the sad thing is that people say that the family of Panlong is delineated, so I''ll talk to Chu Feng about it."


    Chu Feng walks over and sits down. Wen Yan and Yan Ruyu look at each other. The news is still limited to the people at the top level. They only confirm it from Yan Tianming''s mouth this evening, even if he Junhua only confirms the news tonight. How does Shen Xiuqin know?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng looks at Shen Xiuqin and finds that the woman who sometimes gets into money''s eyes is unusual. He wonders if someone in charge has been infiltrated by her. He thinks it is possible.


    "What are you looking at?" Yan Ruyu just wanted to ask Shen Xiuqin how she knew it. She saw Chu Feng staring at Shen Xiuqin without blinking. In addition, Shen Xiuqin is sitting beside the bed with her now. In addition, the latter''s pajamas are very short, and the scenery at the bottom of the skirt is completely exposed. Snow white is even more generous.


    Chu Feng awkwardly withdrew her eyes, knowing that Yan Ruyu had misunderstood her. In Shen Xiuqin''s playful eyes, she said, "I''m just curious how sister Qin knows this news. We all just know it from your father."


    Yan Ruyu hums, obviously does not believe Chu Feng''s explanation, thought Chu Feng unexpectedly to her good friend''s eye all does not blink, in the heart is specially unhappy.


    "When I think of that casino, I think of a lot of money, but which family is appointed, so I went to Chu Feng."


    Unfortunately, Yan Ruyu didn''t know that Chu Feng and Shen Xiuqin had already carried out all the procedures, leaving only the final live ammunition!


    And Chu Feng at the moment also scattered the idea of embarrassment, frown: "you don''t tell me, you want to intervene in it?"


    Chu Feng can''t help thinking that way. Shen Xiuqin is a woman who aims to build a business empire. Now that she knows that casinos can be legalized in the mainland, she must be excited.


    But Chu Feng some do not understand: "benefit a lot?"


    "Fool!" Shen Xiuqin gave Chu Feng a white look, and she had a myriad of sentiments: "the benefits are more than a little. You can''t help it. I got a phone call from ye Zixuan in the afternoon and made a simple statistics. The display I got was enough to scare you to death!"


    "In other words, as long as you can get the legal right to organize this casino, fengteng group will be a big player in the world in the future, and your consortium plan can definitely be realized."


    After a pause, his eyes were sad: "but you are the ruling of the less Lord, the Tianlong consortium is yours, I think you will not value fengteng group."


    The little woman''s appearance fell in Yan Ruyu''s eyes. She narrowed her eyes to examine the man and Shen Xiuqin. She was sure that there was something wrong with them. She had never seen Shen Xiuqin look like that, but when she looked like this, she was playing with Chu Feng.


    Don''t know Yan Ruyu caught two people''s improper relationship, Shen Xiuqin waved: "and you say you don''t understand, come to see the data I sorted out, you are absolutely moved, if swallowed by who, I will definitely vomit blood!"


    "At that time, don''t think sister, I will continue to take care of fengteng for you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1340

    Three people came to the desk, Shen Xiuqin turned on the computer and called out a general statistical chart she had made temporarily.


    The statistical chart is based on Panlong''s annual flow of people. If a legal gambling house in Jianghai is established, the flow of people will only be a multiple of Panlong, because a single river and the nearby Jiangnan area will be enough to kill Panlong countless times in a second.


    Secondly, there are eight regions in the holy reign. There are no lack of tens of thousands of rich people. Many people in the mainland go to Panlong every year. Once a legal gambling house in Jianghai is established, it will definitely be a terrible flow of people. A casino can not hold so many people from all walks of life.


    According to Shen Xiuqin''s data, there are about 30 million people coming to the mainland and abroad every year. Among them, 3 million people will go to the major casinos for recreation. This is only a rough estimate, and the specific number will be more.


    In the past, the flow of people in the mainland was about eight million, and about one tenth of the people who entered the casinos accounted for about one tenth of the total number of people. People who repeated to Panlong were not excluded.


    Under such a flow of people, the total profits of Panlong''s major casinos are above 13 figures. If all these are placed in the river and sea, even under legal circumstances, punlong''s gamblers can definitely come to the river and sea, and even attract many rich people from abroad.


    Even if it can''t attract so many people in the eight regions, it''s already a terrible number. You should know that the profits created by those underground casinos in the holy pilgrimage in a year are very terrible.


    After a brief introduction of these, Shen Xiuqin casually throws a question: "Chu Feng, the underground gambling house in Jianghai, how much net profit income will there be in a year?"


    After asking for a long time, no one answered. Shen Xiuqin and Yan Ruyu both looked curiously at Chu Feng, but saw his eyes looking at other places. Shen Xiuqin narrowed her eyes and showed a banter look.


    Her pajamas tonight are very short, and the neckline is loose. She doesn''t wear anything inside. After sitting down, Chu Feng stands beside her again and looks at everything from a commanding position. In addition, because she sits down, it is shorter. The red color is not visible, but it is directly exposed to the public.


    Chu Feng''s embarrassed reaction came over, and secretly said that Shen Xiuqin was deliberately forced and showed a helpless look: "yu''er, I''m a normal man. If I don''t look at sister Qin like this, it''s incompetent Liu Xiahui. So it can''t be blamed on me. I can only blame sister Qin for being so short. I''m unintentional."


    Chu Feng''s face was solemn, and his words were like sages. Shen Xiuqin and Yan Ruyu were stunned. They were so reasonable and forceful that they could say these words. It is estimated that Chu Feng is the only one in the world?


    Yan Ruyu shakes his head and hates that iron is not made of steel: "lecher, the excuse has been thought of well!"


    Shen Xiuqin joked and pulled Yan Ruyu to stand up and let Chu Feng sit down: "don''t be angry with yu''er. Elder sister doesn''t mind. Chu Feng, you''d better talk about the net profit of the damper in the underground gambling house of Jianghai in one year."


    Yan Ruyu wry smile, in the heart secretly way, you don''t mind, but I do mind!


    Chu Feng wanted to find a time to take Shen Xiuqin down, otherwise the woman would always do something to make him greedy and recover. He thought about what fat Yao told him: "Jianghai underground gambling house, the pure profit of a year has not been specifically counted, but it is a little known in a month."


    "How much?" Shen asked quickly


    Chu Feng calculated: "after deducting the cost of labor and some management costs, a month''s profit is about 200 million to 300 million!"


    Yan Ruyu, still angry, was stunned: "so many?"


    Chu Feng nodded. At that time, Yao Pang Zi told him that he was also a little surprised: "this is pure profit, but the underground gambling house is too risky, and the cost of all aspects is very large. The management of all aspects alone needs nearly one billion yuan a year. In addition, when it comes to cleaning operations, it still needs to close down for a period of time."


    "If we remove the management and unnecessary consumption, we can make a profit of 500 million a month."


    Yan Ruyu''s heart shook violently, and Shen Xiuqin also received a word at this time: "underground casinos have such a huge capital flow in a single place. If the underground casinos are forced to stop by the official order, the air gate and the tianwangmen will join hands, leaving only legal places. What a huge profit will be


    Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in this, but when he heard the real data and Shen Xiuqin''s analysis, his eyes were blazing.


    Chu Feng doesn''t lack money, but he doesn''t dislike too much money. When the legal casinos are established, in order to ensure the interests of the founders and the officials, the underground casinos will surely suffer great pressure. At that time, the legal casinos in Jianghai will surely become the places where some gamblers flock to.


    If Fengmen and tianwangmen join hands again to forbid the opening of underground casinos and build several legal casinos in the river and sea, it will definitely be a source of wealth. Moreover, don''t punish those officials, because they are all legal. Who wants your protection?


    As for whether those underground casinos that have been swept away will retaliate, Chu Feng is not worried at all. Let alone the high-voltage line under the official protection policy, who dares to do anything under the alliance of Fengmen and tianwangmen?


    Swallow my saliva, I don''t want to have any dispute with him, but don''t be a mere bastard!When she stood up and turned around, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Shen Xiuqin stood behind him, and she turned around and stuck it together. Yan Ruyu''s mouth opened slightly, and finally she sighed helplessly. How could it be so clever?


    "Of course, cake can''t be eaten alone, which will lead to hatred. In the future, the preliminary plan of Jianghai free trade zone is to have five casinos, three of which are fengteng, and the other two can be thrown out to the rest of the people. No matter how they distribute the cake, they have to allocate 10% of the profits to fengteng every year, otherwise it will not be opened."


    After a pause, Chu Feng resolutely and decisively said: "in addition, contact Huangfu ruodie and Huang Jingyin. After the official notice comes down, I want to sweep all the underground casinos that want to fish in troubled waters. I want to go inland. Only Jianghai casinos become legal existence, but also the only one."


    Shen Xiuqin''s face was beaming, and regardless of Yan Ruyu''s presence, she hugged Chu Feng and gave him a kiss on his mouth: "I love you so much. I''ll do this well, but who''s there?"


    Chu Feng awkwardly stepped back and looked at Yan Ruyu, who was helpless. "There are no eternal friends in this world, only permanent interests. I will follow up this matter. The official instructions Feng Teng will follow up. Even if he is unhappy, he can only be in his heart. Don''t worry. I have a sense of propriety in this matter."


    She prepared to fly to the imperial city all night to look for Li Ji and them. This kind of thing is not clear on the phone, showing her vigorous and resolute action.


    Yan Ruyu doesn''t pay attention to Shen Xiuqin when she changes clothes. Chu Feng is still beside her. Looking at the stunned Chu Feng, Yan Ruyu is more and more sure that they have an affair. She is ready to ask Chu Feng again, when is this boy related to Shen Xiuqin.


    Shen Xiuqin turned around and was shocked. She was so excited that she forgot that Yan Ruyu was there. She said with an embarrassed smile, "I was so excited that I forgot. It''s OK. My sister doesn''t mind being seen by your man!"


    Yan Ruyu is covered with black lines and murmurs in her heart again, but I mind!


    Shen Xiuqin, who was ready to go out with her bag, recalled what she looked back: "by the way, the meal contest will be held in the imperial food garden in a few days, and fengteng food has already started to prepare to participate. This time, as long as we beat the good family on the competition, we can raise the status of fengteng food, and we can definitely go to the leading position within a year."


    "Then you remember to go there. I heard that although the good family has some strength, its means are also despicable."


    Chu Feng has been embarrassed by Shen Xiuqin, still thinking about how to explain with Yan Ruyu. He nodded his head absentmindedly: "good!"


    Shen Xiuqin left with a satisfied smile, leaving Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu in the room. A solemn look appeared on the woman''s face. Staring at Chu Feng, she asked straight out: "be honest. When did you have an affair with sister Qin? Don''t deny that I and sister Qin have grown up. I know her very well."


    "She is a strong and meticulous person in her heart. She will never expose these low-level mistakes in front of men, and she will not be honest because you are my man."


    Chu Feng thinks that women are too smart is not a good thing, go a few steps to embrace Yan Ruyu, the latter is a step back, a pair of you do not say don''t touch my look.


    "I want to go out with you!" Chu Feng opened his mouth with a bitter smile, his eyes showed firmness, and the look on his face also changed into a serious look: "as for sister Qin, I can swear to God that she and I have never crossed the bottom line and happened what you think. If I really stabbed her, the sky will hit five thunders!"


    Add one more sentence in my heart, this oath is only valid before today.


    Yan Ruyu, who doesn''t know the potential meaning of Chu Feng, frowns. She doesn''t think Shen Xiuqin is for no reason. Is it that Qin elder sister likes Chu Feng and seduces him intentionally or unintentionally, while Chu Feng doesn''t have that meaning?


    Chufeng so-called oath bluff, Yan Ruyu feel really possible, immediately raised a smile: "husband, why do you want to swear, I believe you!"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. Did you ask me not to deny it just now?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1341

    It''s just after nine o''clock in the evening.


    Shen Xiuqin is a vigorous and vigorous woman. She quickly flies to the imperial city to finish all these things. Only by implementing all the things can she settle down to do the rest. Although Chu Feng is a little helpless, she also knows that this is her character.


    After leaving the Shen family, Chu Feng gave Li Ji a phone call to tell him what he thought. Li Ji and the four young people in the imperial city all said that there was no problem. Before Shen Xiuqin went, they would communicate with the old man first, and then make sure that the interests shared by the future cooperation with fengteng could be fully implemented.


    By the way, she also gave Huangfu ruodie a phone call. The woman who had been hit by the fact that Aunt Qin had died has become stronger again. She said that she would cooperate with Shen Xiuqin and the official action, and then she hung up the phone directly.


    This Chu Feng is not a bit surprised, Huangfu ruodie is not good at expressing feelings, but Chu Feng can still feel the care from her words.


    Think of this woman from the beginning like women to now completely conquered by him, Chu Feng feel quite a sense of accomplishment.


    Then she gave Huang Jingyin a call. Shen Xiuqin made up her mind to go to the casino. How much relationship she had to help her implement. As for Xiangjiang River, donghongmen monopolized everything, and chufeng didn''t want to cut off their financial resources. Moreover, donghongmen belonged to the ruling force, which was no different from Chu Feng''s.


    Of course, this will also threaten the business of the underground casinos of Fengmen and tianwangmen, but Chu Feng has said that among the three casinos controlled by fengteng, they can share one equally, and the profit of one is enough for them to eat very delicious.


    After solving the business, the once enthusiastic little girl sincerely asked Chu Feng to go to Guangzhou to see how the tianwangmen under her jurisdiction was. Although there was no specific explanation, Chu Feng knew what the girl was thinking. She still laughed bitterly at Huang Jingyin, and she definitely went back to Guangzhou to find a time to go.


    Because one of the three sects and four families is near Guangzhou, Chu Feng naturally wants to go for a walk when he takes time, and a cold smile appears in the corner of his mouth.


    Yan Ruyu saw this scene. The car stopped in a business district. The woman didn''t frown or feel any emotion. She just asked casually, "if you want to go to Guangzhou, you can vent on Huang Jingyin''s white and tender body. Do you want to fly on the horse now?"


    What Chu Feng just thought was to destroy a family. He didn''t really have the thing Yan Ruyu said. He laughed bitterly and knew that he couldn''t make it clear.


    However, he still had to say something. Otherwise, Yan Ruyu would regard him as a stallion: "one of the three families and four families is near Guangzhou. The Shengchao meeting ended because of the green dragon and white tiger. Their conspiracy ended without any trouble. It is said that xianchongmen is in Guangzhou. Naturally, I want to see it."


    "Let''s see if those women are going to fight with me or surrender!"


    "Surrender?" Yan Ruyu eyebrows a pick, did not grasp Huang Jingyin''s matter to continue, just surprised to ask: "husband, what are you thinking?"


    Chu Feng took Yan Ruyu''s hand. At present, he thought about this matter in his heart. He had not said to anyone: "I want to take down all the three doors and four families, submit to them but do not want them to belong. But once I have a command, I must obey unconditionally, because my enemies are more powerful than them."


    "I don''t want anyone to stab me in the back when I attack a more powerful enemy."


    He is not afraid of any secular forces, but if the five forbidden areas are really opened, there will be news of people who are forbidden. At that time, he must step into the five forbidden areas to prevent the existence of terror. At that time, if the three doors and four families still exist safely, there will be great changes.


    So Chu Feng decided to suppress the secular world of the three gates and four families and even the whole world before the appearance of the five forbidden areas, so as to prevent the fire in the backyard.


    Yan Ruyu nodded vaguely: "I can''t help these things. Be careful, but you can rest assured that I won''t let everything you build go to waste. I will try my best to climb up and become the umbrella of the wind gate and tianwangmen in the future."


    Chu Feng''s heart slightly moved: "thank you!"


    Yan Ruyu''s cheek is reddish, and she seldom says with anger: "everything is yours, but thanks for what, it should be!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and attracted by Yan Ruyu''s amorous feelings. He shook his head and didn''t mount the horse on the spot. He opened the door and went down. When Yan Ruyu was curious, he said with a smile: "I''ve established a relationship with you for a long time, but I haven''t been shopping with you well, and I haven''t bought you anything."


    "Jade son wife, come down, I''ll take you to buy something, when I''m late, I''m sorry!"


    Yan Ruyu sat in the car, tears slipped down her face unconsciously.


    From the day she pushed back Chu Feng, they were completely tied together by fate. At that time, Chu Feng was not strong enough. They were like an underground group. They wanted to go shopping and buy things. It was just extravagant hope.


    At the moment, Chu Feng said, Yan Ruyu also remembered that he did not get along with Chu Feng like a lover once, and nodded slightly and went on.Looking at the tears on the flower like woman''s face, Chu Feng came forward with a trace of apology, put her arms around the woman''s waist, and gently wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes: "it''s all I''m sorry for you. I''ll make it up to you in the future. As long as I have time, I''ll take it out with you and never break my promise."


    "Tell me what you want, and I''ll give it to you tonight, even if you want this street!"


    If it is the usual words, men say such words will not let women moved, will only let them exuberant, can get a street, but at the moment Yan Ruyu is moved, he knows that Chu Feng gave her a street because of love, not because of anything, that''s all.


    Turning around a little, hands around Chu Feng''s waist, a faint blush appeared on her beautiful face: "I want a child, can you give it to me tonight?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked like a flower. In front of her, she was always a face of unsmiling smile. Yan Ruyu, who was facing people, was so shy and charming at the moment. She moved slightly in her heart and gave a bad smile: "can it be, but can you still do it?"


    Chu Feng immediately got into his head and wanted to hold Yan Ruyu on the bus, and immediately there would be a war without smoke of gunpowder. But she also knew that Yan Ruyu was talking about it. If she really wanted to fight, she would never be in the downtown area with him, even if she was hiding in the car.


    Embracing the woman''s waist, Chu Feng said with a smile: "go back tonight, and you will be a mother next year."


    A casual sentence, Yan Ruyu grabbed and added: "if you can''t do it, next year today I''ll lie on the bed of other men, at least you should let my sister pregnant!"


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, know Yan Ruyu to the lost child to now are all in the mind, thinking that if she knew Ye Xinlan had given birth to his first child, Liu Zhixin also gave birth to one, look at lantia a month to give birth to him, do not know what Yan Ruyu will think?


    Feel this matter concealment is not a way, Chu Feng coughed a tentative opening: "jade son, if someone gave birth to my child before you, what will you do?"


    Yan Ruyu''s body suddenly stiff, eyes sharp stare at Chu Feng: "who?" But there is a little pain in my heart. If it wasn''t for Wen Aojun, her and Chu Feng''s children would have been born long ago, and they were both very lovely. If someone had given birth to a child in front of her, Yan Ruyu didn''t know what to do.


    Chu Feng did not expect that Yan Ruyu''s reaction was so great that he hemmed and hawed: "joking!"


    Still want to continue to go forward, but Yan Ruyu is not a step, Chu Feng turned back, Yan Ruyu looked at him angrily: "who is it?"


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly. Knowing that Yan Ruyu must have guessed something, he turned and took the woman''s hands with an expression of apology: "I know you want to have my first child with me. I''m sorry for you. Liu Zhixin of the Liu family in the cold desert and the former young lady of the Kennedy family were born. The former was born, and the latter was only a month away."


    Ye Xinlan still can''t say after all, otherwise Yan Ruyu will make a big fuss in heaven.


    Yan Ruyu hears the shaking of her body, and her eyes are filled with pain. After all, she is not the mother of Chu Feng''s first child. She looks at Chu Feng''s eyes with a trace of moisture and wants to cry: "so you have become a father, and soon you are the father of two children. I still want to be the mother of your first child all day long."


    "Chu Feng, do you think I''m stupid?"


    Chu Feng''s heart filled with guilt, can not see the beloved woman cry, went to a hug her tightly in the arms: "are my sexual mouth, but these things I can not control, Liu Zhixin is born I know, lantia is pregnant I know, and I saw her, are more than seven months!"


    Yan Ruyu bit his lips and never let go: "whose is the son? Or are both sons? "


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and said what rhythm, but he was more glad that Ye Ling was right. He replied: "Liu Zhixin gave birth to a daughter, and lantia''s monitoring is also a daughter. What''s the matter?"


    Yan Ruyu blinked her eyes and suddenly showed a brilliant smile. She took Chu Feng''s hand and said, "it''s all daughters. As long as there is no son, we can discuss everything. Emperor Shao must go out of Yan Ruyu''s stomach. How can I be your first woman?"


    "The first woman, the first son


    Chu Feng Lengran after the bitter smile, also thought to coax Yan Ruyu to this matter to press down, do not want to just hear that Liu Zhixin and their children are daughters, Yan Ruyu self healing.


    As soon as she was ready to move on, Yan Ruyu approached her and said in a low voice: "you must stay in the river and sea for two more days. Tomorrow, my sister will ask for leave to have a child with you. It must be a son. I don''t mind the birth of a Dragon and a Phoenix."


    Chu Feng was stunned and wanted to say not to be like this. Under great pressure, I turned my eyes to the three men who came by, narrowed their eyes and twinkled in the left eye. The breath of a warrior could be captured clearly.


    Yan Ruyu also found something wrong with Chu Feng. Following this, three men came. One of them gave a cold smile: "Miss Yan, I thought she was so loyal to Chu Feng, but she was also a lonely person who couldn''t bear it. Would you like to come with us?""The eldest young master wants to see you and fulfill the dream that the second young master has not fulfilled!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1342

    Tianyang warrior!


    The left eye of the three young men, Chu Feng, saw through their accomplishments directly. He narrowed his eyes and wondered which power he was. He also had a light ponder. If the person who came was in the period of Tianjing or Tianyuan, it was normal for Chu Feng not to know him.


    But if it''s Tianyang period, I should know each other, right?


    Yan Ruyu knows him, but he doesn''t know him. Chu Feng thinks it''s ridiculous. He only checks what his woman looks like, but he doesn''t check what he looks like. Chu Feng will not believe him if he is killed.


    But what should not have happened now, so there is only one possibility, these people are deliberately pretending not to know him.


    Yan Ruyu was still waiting for Chu Feng to make a statement about making a child. She was interrupted in the middle of the way. She was a little unhappy. She wanted to lift her stockings and fly over. But she also knew that the people who could target her came to Chu Feng. She was also thinking about who these people were. She dared to show malice in the street.


    At this time, Chu Feng also stepped forward and stood in front of Yan Ruyu, looking at these people in his eyes: "Luo''s?"


    Chu Feng didn''t think of it at first, but after reviewing what the man in the middle said just now, he felt that the second young master and the eldest young master were the people of the Luo family. In addition to Luo Yin, the second young master of the Luo family, no one in his family and influence was damaged in his hands. It was the second young master.


    At first, the man who spoke was stunned, staring at Chu Feng with narrow eyes: "who are you? Why do you know we are Luo''s?"


    Chu Feng''s facial expression trembles for a while, for the identity of these people in front of him is a little more suspicious, that is, they admit too straightforward.


    Judging from the current situation, they are going to attack Yan Ruyu, so they will definitely not admit which force they are, because the final result, no matter whether Yan Ruyu is taken down or not, will be feared by the official of the holy Dynasty. The official may not have enough power to destroy them, but Xuanyuan family does.


    Yan Tianming''s identity and status is enough for Xuanyuan family to make a start for him. These people will not be silly, even this point does not know self reported identity?


    For a while, Chu Feng couldn''t understand this problem, and his eyes narrowed slightly: "Chu Feng!"


    Hearing the words of Chu Feng, the facial expressions of the three men changed unnaturally. They seemed surprised that the young man who looked like a little white face was actually Chu Feng. However, if you observe carefully, you can see that they don''t have much surprised look. They seem to have known it for a long time.


    That is to say, all of a sudden, the man in the middle spoke, but didn''t start to be sharp, instead, he showed a smile: "originally it''s Chu Shao Zhu, we are Luo''s people, just passing by, just passing by, goodbye!"


    The absurd three people turned around and left. Chu Feng didn''t leave their meaning. This is downtown area. If you move your hand, it will hurt innocent people too much, but your eyebrows are also deeply wrinkled. You don''t believe these people who call themselves meiyuanluo''s family.


    Because his left eye saw a colorful mixture in these people.


    There are lies and murders in every color. We can''t judge their motives for the time being, but we can be sure that some of the words just now are not true.


    Yan Ruyu was stunned. When these people appeared just now, her first feeling was that she was looking for trouble. There was bound to be a big war or something. But what she didn''t think of was the situation. She just heard the name of Chu Feng and even left without doubting whether it was true or not. How could she feel so playful?


    At this time, Chu Feng thought of a possibility, light mouth: "curiosity killed the cat, no matter who is behind the other side, their goal has been achieved."


    At first, I didn''t understand why these people appeared in public, and after hearing that he was Chu Feng, he turned around and left without hesitation. But now it seems to understand that the other party must know who he is. Such a playful appearance only aroused his curiosity and curiosity to kill the cat. He probably knew the intention of the other party.


    That is to use his curiosity to lead him to the place where there is no one to kill.


    Although Chu Feng saw through this point, there was no denying that the other party''s plan was quite successful, because he was really curious about whether the three people who came here were from the meiyuanluo family or from other forces. However, no matter what force they were, he would kill them if they appeared in front of him.


    Not to mention, they appear at the beginning of the intention is to Yan Ruyu, Chu Feng can not find no reason not to kill them.


    Clap Yan Ruyu on the shoulder, slightly apologetic opening: "jade son, I need to deal with something, today it seems that it can not make up, next time OK?"


    Yan ruyusu also wants to stay with Chu Feng for a while, but he knows that such an idea is equivalent to extravagant hope. Chu Feng is destined to be a person who wants to stand on the top of the mountain, and can''t be fettered by too many children and girls.


    There is no disheartened and unhappy color, nodded: "I will go back now, you can rest assured, no one dares to attack me in Yan''s house."


    Chu Feng is pleased with Yan Ruyu''s understanding and sends her to the car in person. Seeing the car disappear in sight, Chu Feng dials Murong Bing''s phone, but it rings for a long time and is not connected, and then turns to cold as frost.Fortunately, someone was connected, but before he opened his mouth, he snorted coldly: "if you don''t come back for half an hour, don''t think about going to my bed!"


    Dudu Du busy tone came, Chu Feng was stunned, and then shook his head with a bitter smile. What and what are these? Now that you have something to say, you even hang up the phone.


    I also know that Leng Rushuang is angry. I blame him for running away today. After thinking for a while, I edited a text message and sent it to Leng Rushuang. Then he ran after him in the direction of the three Tianyang warriors just now. If the other party doesn''t show up, he should be prepared to die.


    "Curiosity killed the cat, and he followed after all."


    Not long after Chu Feng left, Huangfu Juntao and the mysterious middle-aged man appeared on the top of a high-rise building next door. Looking at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, Huangfu Juntao said faintly: "false and real, who is meiyuanluo''s family trying to frame?"


    The mysterious middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and flashed a flash of essence: "among the three gates and four families, the one who hates Chu Feng the most is the meiyuanluo family, which is you jueshamen. Isn''t the answer obvious? The Luo family boy grasped Chu Feng''s curiosity and decided that he would catch up with him, but he was afraid that he would not be able to kill him in the end, so he came to the false and real means


    "People''s habitual thinking is all, easy to get the answer is likely to be false, Chu Feng must now doubt that they are not Luo''s people."


    Huangfu Juntao heard the words, his eyes burst out with a touch of terrible color, and his face showed ferocity and killing: "I said why the Luo family in Meiyuan is so poor, how can they use such inferior means to lead Chu Feng to kill them, so they still have hidden evil intention!"


    Huangfu Juntao is not allowed to be angry. If Chu Feng is killed, everything will be fine. Meiyuanluo''s family will certainly make a big propaganda to kill Chu Feng, so as to enhance their family''s status in the hermit world.


    But if he can''t kill Chu Feng in the end, there''s only one possibility. Chu Feng suspects that these people are not Mei Yuan Luo''s family. Then there is only one possibility. He will never stop the gate.


    "I really want to kill Luo''s family now and kill these insidious guys."


    The mysterious middle-aged man gave a noncommittal smile. Speaking of insidiousness, he felt that Huangfu Juntao recognized the second and no one would recognize the first. At this time, he even meant to say that others were mean.


    But now we are in the stage of cooperation. Although there is disdain in our hearts, the mysterious middle-aged man does not sneer. He just says lightly: "the Plum Garden Luo family will be destroyed sooner or later, and the rest of the forces will also be destroyed. Finally, only our two families can step into the forbidden area and climb the highest martial arts road."


    Huangfu Juntao nodded, but the haze in his eyes showed his inner killing.


    The mysterious man who has turned around didn''t see the gloomy look of Huangfu Juntao. He just stopped and looked back after walking out for a distance: "things have begun to come to an end. Many years of layout is about to be harvested. Next, there is no need to do anything to add fuel to the snake, waiting for the Chu wind to bite."


    "As long as he is off guard, he will be willing to open the gate of the forbidden area for us."


    Huangfu Juntao took back his eyes, recovered as usual, went to the mysterious middle-aged man, twisted his neck and said, "don''t worry, if the snow mountain is destroyed, I have nothing to do, just let those people have a good time with Chu Feng. I will go back to Juesha gate to prepare for the coming of the opportunity for many years. I am looking forward to it."


    Mysterious middle-aged man''s similar look: "I look forward to that day more than you do!"


    When they talked and left, Chu Feng had already chased seven or eight kilometers to the location of the free trade zone divided by the river and the sea. Because it was still several months before it was launched, the free trade zone has not yet been fully opened to the outside world. The doors are closed everywhere, waiting for the above instructions to completely open.


    Chu Feng walked into the free trade zone, and there were high-rise buildings everywhere. If it was not for the neon lights and street lights, as well as the flow of people and vehicles, it would certainly be more prosperous than the most prosperous street. Obviously, this time, the official is really trying to create a brilliant business district.


    In about five minutes, Chu Feng came to a building more than 30 storeys high. According to the appearance, it should be a hotel, but I don''t know which brand hotel will get the opportunity to settle in.


    Take a look around, Chu Feng locked a row of shops 50 meters away from the left side, and the corner of his mouth slightly raised: "originally, it is really lead me to kill, but are you really from the Plum Garden Luo family?"


    As the voice dropped, and the sound of swishing human figures and moving shadows, more than 20 people appeared around Chu Feng. Among them, there were three martial artists in Tianyang period just now, and there were more than 20 strong ones. The highest one was tiannu seven levels of great perfection.


    A little sigh: "who are you? Can you bear the cost of killing me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1343

    "The price of killing you?"


    The strong man in the seven levels of tiannu stepped out of the crowd with a scornful smile on his face: "we have all come here. Do you think we can afford it, in other words, green dragon and white tiger will take responsibility for us. If you die, what kind of result do you think?"


    The man''s words, let Chu Feng squint eyes, and then a noncommittal smile, but also know what these people want to do.


    Dare these people to kill him and do not worry about the consequences is because there is a shadow of green dragon and white tiger behind him. Chu Feng also believes that there is absolutely no green dragon and white tiger among these people, so that they can calmly deal with the power of the adjudication office after his death, and even take charge of the adjudication office with their prestige.


    Thinking of the Qitian mountain on that day, Chu Feng asked in a deep voice, "are you from meiyuanluo family or jueshamen?"


    Chu Feng filtered through all the enemies of the hermit interface. It was impossible for Qinglong and Baihu to send people to kill him, because even if he succeeded, he would also suffer from the conflict between Xuanwu and Zhuque. The following offenses could not be justified.


    The Yan family, the Wu family and the Chu family are not possible. The rest of the powerful Shenyin and xianchongmen are women, and now it is impossible for them to be men.


    The only possible forces are jueshamen and Meiyuan Luojia. Only they have the foundation to cooperate with Qinglong Baihu, and only if they kill themselves can they bear the consequences by virtue of Qinglong Baihu.


    The man sneered and said, "meiyuanluo''s people!"


    When he was talking, Chu Feng''s left eye was staring at him all the time, without any deception, but the man''s look gave him a sense of planting a bribe.


    Just thought for a while, Chu Feng did not continue to explore this issue, his face also showed a faint smile.


    The man who originally thought that he could disturb Chu Feng''s thought did not doubt the appearance of Chu Feng, but was calm and frowned: "what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at you for making such a fuss." Chu Feng slightly shook his head and sighed, and the killing machine slowly condensed: "why did I ask you who you are? Jueshamen and meiyuanluo family don''t matter. I just figured it out now, ah!"


    The man was confused by Chu Feng: "doesn''t matter?"


    Chu Feng nodded, and when the opportunity to kill condensed, he didn''t suggest to tell him slowly: "because jueshamen and Meiyuan Luo family are all my targets, so it doesn''t matter to me whether you are Luo''s or jueshamen''s. even if you don''t frame up, I''ll do both."


    "So you say, why should I waste more brain cells to think about these meaningless, only result questions?"


    There was a sharp color in the man''s eyes, and a good cunning boy said with a grim smile: "it seems that your thinking is not chaotic, but it doesn''t matter. You are a taboo person, but the power of taboo can''t be used at will. There are ten strong people in tiannu period and more than ten in Tianyang period. Do you think you want to use the force of taboo?"


    Chu Feng''s killing opportunity dissipated in the man''s words. From Weiss, some questions emerged in his mind. Who told these people that their taboo power was limited?


    Chu Feng would not doubt the Xuanyuan family, nor any one around him. The most important thing is that even the people around him did not know how many times his taboo power could be used. Only Xuanyuan ancestor or Xuanyuan crape myrtle who told him about it at that time could know this information.


    Xuanyuan Laozu will not go out of the secret place, not to see these people, eyes a coagulation, Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia!


    This is the person Chu Feng didn''t want to think about, but he was the first to think of. He didn''t believe that crape myrtle Xuanyuan would contact these people in front of him. But if she told others, such as the Chang''e emissary who took him away, or Leng Po Tian, could they tell these people in front of him?


    After all, the power of taboo is limited there. Unless Chu Feng doesn''t want to live well, he will definitely cherish every opportunity to use it.


    But in front of these people, how does Chu Feng feel that someone intentionally attracted him to consume his taboo power, and the biggest motivation is Leng chuantian and the so-called Chang''e emissary. If his taboo force is used up for several times, he becomes a murderous, inhuman devil, and their chances of success will be a little more.


    He didn''t want to suspect that the person who said these things was Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, but now only the missing her is most likely.


    The man caught the change of chufeng''s expression and the flash of haze and struggle. He knew that Chu Feng''s mood was loose now, so he cheered.


    Suddenly, more than ten strong men of Tianyang period burst out and pressed against the Chu wind. The overwhelming power directly oppressed the body of Chu Feng. It was terrible to integrate Zhenyuan into Tianyang period to strengthen its combat effectiveness.


    And Chu wind slowly raised his head, eyes returned to the usual calm, thoughts back to the original charm of the forest, that kind of ethereal feeling.


    The body suddenly retreated from the attack range of more than ten strong men in the sun period, and all the forces they oppressed were defeated. However, Chu Feng''s original position was directly blasted out of a five meter diameter pit by the strength of more than ten people.If it fell on Chu Feng, even if he did not die, it would be the result of serious injury. After all, he did not dare to use the force of taboo at will. Even if he had a demigod body, it would not play a very important role.


    He thought of the man and asked him to run away


    Just after saying that, Chu Feng suddenly jumped up and crossed a distance of more than ten meters and fell on the balcony on the second floor of the shop. He sighed slightly: "this little Lord appears here, there is only one thing to do. How can I run like this before I finish it?"


    The man asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng''s face appeared a cruel look: "kill all of you!"


    The man was shocked, and the rest of the people laughed. If Chu Feng used the force of taboo, they would naturally die. But now in the free trade zone, according to Chu Feng''s feelings for the holy court, he would never destroy this place, which means that he would not use the force of taboo until he had to.


    and the men also believe that if they can make a quick decision, they can In order to completely kill Chu Feng before he used the force of taboo, as for the possible revenge after Chu Feng''s death, he did not have the slightest worry.


    Qinglong Baihu is the second of the four heavenly kings of the adjudication office, even if it is defined as a traitor, but if Chu Feng dies, who will care that they are traitors and will only continue to respect them, so who will kill chufeng and who will know?


    This time, not only more than a dozen strong men in the sunny period started their work, but also the nine strong men in the day of anger. Chu Feng was worried about destroying everything here, but they didn''t worry at all. Anyway, it had nothing to do with their interests, so it didn''t matter.


    Endless opportunities to kill emerge, it seems that at any time will be a shocking blow.


    Chu Feng stood at the center of the whirlpool, but he didn''t show too much emotion because he was locked by so many powerful people''s gas engines. He raised his head to look at the tall building behind them and directly looked at the top of the building.


    Corner of the mouth hook up a faint smile: "thought, you ignore me!"


    Chu Feng''s inexplicable words made those strong men who were about to start a move in a daze. Subconsciously, they looked back at the heights. It was ok if they didn''t look at them. At a glance, everyone''s pupils were dilated and their mouth was wide, showing a color of shock.


    Only a figure leaped down from the 30 storey building, and the black yarn floated from it, bringing out a beautiful arc, just like the time when the nine day Xuannu came down to earth. But the amazing momentum and the irrecoverable killing machine brought out by the figure can directly make people suffocate.


    The man finally panicked, knowing that it was the man of Chu Feng and probably the one they couldn''t cope with. He waved his big hand: "let''s fight at all costs."


    A pair of arms exposed in the air, with ivory like luster, delicate face with a touch of charming color, a beautiful hair like a waterfall spread behind, like a woman of the best quality.


    Chu Feng embraces the woman who appears. She is not cold as ice, but she is born as cold as frost. Who else can it be?


    Gently kiss on the woman''s face, ignoring the stunned and angry eyes of more than 20 powerful people below, Chu Feng was helpless: "the next time you come down from a high place, you should wear underpants. Fortunately, these geeks are deterred by your momentum, and don''t see the beautiful scenery. Otherwise, I''d like to thank you?"


    Cold as frost frown: "you think everyone is like you, women in high places, you have to stare at the bottom of the skirt?"


    Chufeng embarrassed a smile, hugged the woman who always showed people with ice and frost, but she was charming and natural. She pointed a little: "kill them all, live one!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1344

    With the cruel command of Chu Feng, more than 20 strong people even appeared a little flustered.


    Taking the lead in the period of natural fury, the man with a full circle of seven levels of state has made a lot of thinking. Facing the cold like frost that does not know the depth but has caused great pressure on him, he does not want to fight without any confidence, and orders to withdraw decisively.


    With his instructions, when the cold frost came out of Chu Feng''s arms, they had taken a direction to escape.


    In the face of the unknown, it is almost no different from looking for death to flee in one direction. The most successful way is to disperse and believe that more than 20 people can survive.


    If it is in normal times, such a method does have a great effect, but now we are facing people who are as cold as frost, mysterious fox demon, and so powerful. The cultivation that reaches the peak of semi gods in the later period of martial arts is destined to play a little role in ordinary times and lose all significance.


    It is as cold as frost, but it is cold like frost with Fox''s inborn charm. With a slight smile, the graceful body falls below, and one hand gently rises. Suddenly, a light curtain falls on the sky, which is difficult to capture easily. However, for Chu Feng, it is not difficult.


    The quickest thing is that the strong man in tiannu''s seven levels of state has escaped more than 300 meters. But when he felt that he could easily run away with the help of the terrain by turning a corner, he suddenly bumped into something, rebounded back and fell to the ground.


    His eyes were blankly, and before he knew what was going on, he heard the pounding sound of his body and the floor.


    Surprised but looking at the front is unable to go to the place, said: "border!"


    Not waiting for his idea to fall, suddenly his body continued to fly towards the back. The man looked tight and knew that the invisible things blocking his way were shrinking in order to compress them all back to their original positions.


    He looked subdued, but there was no way but to step back.


    Soon, the more than 20 warriors who fled in one direction were all compressed back by a cold and random method.


    The first man said coldly: "who are you, why can you cast the border?"


    Jiejie is a kind of illusion, but people call it array Dao. However, it is cold as frost. There is no master''s breath in his body, so there is only one possibility. This is the boundary, but the lost time of the boundary is the same as that of the array road. The last time it appeared was in Weiss, a god forbearance envoy.


    After that, no one has seen the legend of the border, and it is difficult for him not to be shocked when he can use it.


    As cold as frost, her face did not fluctuate. It seemed that she would not smile at all, but Chu Feng, who had come to her side, was slightly trembling in her heart.


    Jiejie naturally knows what it is. It is the same existence as the array road. The difference is that the boundary is produced in illusions. It seems that these people just hit the invisible wall, but Chu Feng knows that they are hitting something else, which is a powerful force barrier condensed from cold like frost.


    But this curiosity was relieved when he thought that cold frost was a demon. Murong bing used magic on the night of his sacrifice. If he didn''t have a left eye, he would have held the quilt for a night.


    It''s no surprise that cold frost cuts off these people''s lives by using the magic derived boundary.


    When he asked the question in his heart, he could not get the answer he wanted. The first man''s face glowed with anger. He knew that this evening must be the result of his near death, but there were not many choices.


    The eyeball son turns to drink a way: "drag this woman, take down Chu wind, we can have a ray of life."


    Chu Feng hears the words and gives a light appreciation. From the beginning of controlling the whole situation to fighting for survival, he can find the biggest way to escape in a short time. The leader of the attack is also a figure.


    But it''s a pity that sometimes the world is fair, and sometimes it is unfair. As cold as frost here, who can easily take him down?


    Listen to the leader''s words, all the people started to move. The first man also waited for the opportunity to take down Chu Feng, but did not wait for them to take action or even launch an attack. As cold as frost, it was just a cold hum, and they immediately felt that their bodies had suffered a huge impact, and some people with lower accomplishments directly spewed blood.


    The first man, as a strong man in the seven levels of tiannu, even felt his Qi and blood surging, and it was just a cold hum. If he started, how terrible would it be?


    Suddenly thought of what, shocked look at cold frost: "you are demigod?"


    At the moment, he is not allowed not to think that way, because even his current cultivation can make people with low accomplishments spit blood by crushing them with powerful momentum, but it seems that such a casual cold hum of discontent can hit others hard, and he admits that he can''t do it at all.


    What''s more, he is also a man who is full of Qi and blood in the seven levels of tiannu. How could such an invisible attack cause Qi and blood to surge?


    Then there is only one possibility. The woman in front of her is the strong one in the demigod realm, because only the mortals who have reached the level of demigod and heaven can have such amazing power. Because they are as high as the sky, what benefits can the people who challenge the heaven in the world get?It is equivalent to offence and treachery. That cold hum is equivalent to the anger of heaven, which is naturally unbearable.


    "Demigods? You look down on me, too! "


    As cold as frost, the cold reply, the palm opened a terrible force of frost, directly surging out, even the Chu wind standing beside her could feel the terror power contained in it.


    Not to mention those strong men who are in the range of frost cold attack, it is almost as if they are naked in the Antarctic glacier, or even colder.


    Under a random attack, all the people in the Tianyang period were frozen into ice sculptures and fell on the ground. Chu Feng could feel that their vitality had been extinguished. Those strong people in tiannu period, even those in tiannu''s Seven Realms, all spewed out a mouthful of blood, which was just embarrassing to block the raging cold.


    When she saw that her random attack could not kill everyone, her cold face was even colder. She knew that this was not her peak. If she was at the top, she could easily kill a large group of people even if she was in the peak of semi God''s later peak. Why should she be like now.


    I feel a little upset and irritable, as cold as frost. Suddenly, the palm of my hand clenched tightly. Suddenly, the wind blows on the ground, and the cold light is fierce. The endless ice and snow surge between heaven and earth, like an arrow rain, wreak havoc on the remaining ten strong people in the day of anger.


    Some people began to fall down, as if his Mino dominoes caused a chain effect. During the period of natural fury, the strong men were constantly falling down. At last, even the most powerful man in tiannu''s seven levels of state dayuanman all knelt down on the ground, not because he thought, but because he was unable to stand any more.


    Looking at the ice and snow is still raging, if it goes on like this, everyone will die, and he still needs to know something, light mouth to stop the cold crushing.


    As cold as frost, the killing machine in the eyes slowly receded, and the wind and snow around it also disappeared completely at this moment. If it was not for more than 20 people who died on the ground, no one would believe what happened just now.


    Chu Feng slowly stepped forward to squat down and looked at the leading man who could not pose any threat to him: "what''s the significance of doing that? I''m sure you''re from meiyuanluo''s family. What''s the benefit of doing this to you? Don''t you know that killing me means preparing to be killed by me?"


    "And this is not the end, because of your attack and killing, I will anger the whole meiyuanluo family, is it worth it?"


    "Chu Feng, don''t pretend to be garlic!" Although there is no combat effectiveness, but there is still some basic strength to speak. The leading man cheered and sneered: "since the meeting of the holy court, you have killed the Luo family and jueshamen in Meiyuan. The reason why you have not acted is that the factors of green dragon and white tiger have not been solved."


    It can be seen that the leading man is still a man with a little brain. There, he made no secret of his mockery and analysis of Chu Feng: "once you have solved the internal contradiction of the ruling office, you will definitely point to the person who attacked you at the meeting of the holy court. So, instead of waiting for you to kill, why do you do it first?"


    "Although the success rate of killing you is not high, what if there is such a success?"


    "I thought you were going to cover it up!" Chu Feng stood up with a smile. Like his final judgment, these were all members of the meiyuanluo family. They were just trying to prevent the final failure, but what they didn''t think of was that they were so cold that they had no strength to fight back.


    Otherwise, if we develop according to the beginning rhythm, the Chu wind who uses the force of taboo is likely to treat them as jueshamen people, wronging meiyuanluo family.


    But it''s meaningless to say these things at this time. Chu Feng looked at the leading man who was about to die and sighed: "actually, I don''t want to fight with various forces unless I have to. Endless killing has no effect on me at all, because you are not my ultimate enemy at all."


    "If you can be honest, it may be another result, but it''s a pity that you are too dishonest and hit yourself at the muzzle of a gun!"


    The first man raised his head and said, "don''t you want revenge?"


    "Yes, but not now!" Chu Feng nodded and didn''t mind telling the dying man some of his thoughts: "because the threat of the three sects and four families to my existence is only a little bit. What I am more worried about is that you attack the secular world. If you don''t attack the secular world, I don''t want to attack you for the time being."


    "Because you don''t deserve to be my enemy, the forbidden area is my final destination. But it''s a pity that you missed it. Then I can only hold up my butcher''s knife and give myself some peace of mind before my long journey!"


    The first man was stunned and stupefied, his face was red, and his mouth of blood gushed out and fell on the ground. His body was still twitching and his eyes were wide. If he knew that Chu Feng would not fight in the short term, or even in the future, he would not lead a team to kill Chu Feng if he knew that he would not do it in the near future.


    Because the significance of chufeng for their existence is that they do not interfere with the secular world, and they foolishly run out and bump into the muzzle of a gun. Even if Chu Feng doesn''t want to kill them, he can''t stop doing so.


    Looking at the more than 20 people who died on the ground, Chu Feng did not have the sadness of fragile life, but turned to walk to the exit of the free trade zone, with a faint look of exhaustion and waving his hand: "deal with this, don''t follow me. I want to be quiet and think about the way to go next."Cold as frost, calm look at Chu Feng disappeared in her eyes, a little sigh: "this did not mean to kill, but who does not stop?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1345

    Chu Feng walked alone in the street, cold as frost did not follow.


    Looking up at the moon in the sky, it will soon be the Mid Autumn Festival time. It has been more than a year since Chu Feng came out. In the past year or so, Chu Feng did not know how many lives had been stained on his hands, but it was definitely not too few.


    Recalling the past life in dianlan, although it was a little hard, it was very satisfying. Originally, I thought that after graduation, I could get a good job, and then I could live a well-off life. Finding a beloved woman and having a lovely child was the life Chu Feng used to want.


    Unconsciously, Chu Feng came to a back of the street, no matter how prosperous the city is, there is no lack of people looking for life at the bottom.


    He came to a stall full of the smell of charcoal burning. Smelling the smell of barbecue, Chu Feng asked for dozens of barbecues and a box of beer. Then he found a seat to sit down. Now he needed to be quiet and meditate, because he felt a little tired just after the frost had killed those people.


    My life used to be reading, eating, doing housework, and then it was a simple day.


    But now every day''s life is killing people and waiting to be killed, and then killing those who come to kill him. Living in bloody violence and conspiracy, Chu Feng calmed down at the moment and found that he was just a boy under 20 years old, not an omnipotent giant, and he would be tired.


    Thinking of those who died in his hands also have family and friends, but if you don''t kill them, he will die. Chu Feng struggles in his heart in contradiction at this moment, and I don''t know why it is so strong.


    With a slight sigh, the first thing has been taken to the stage. Chu Feng didn''t think about these things for the moment. He took a bottle of beer and drank it without changing his breath. Then he took a bunch of mutton and put it into his mouth. He didn''t eat much tonight. He was a little hungry after all.


    The boss of the barbecue stall is a couple. Chu Feng looks at them with a little envy. This is the simplest life, but it is a life he can''t expect.


    He knows that he can now occasionally sentimental about the life of the sword, but when the sun rises tomorrow, he will still be Chu Feng, who is the little master of the adjudication office.


    He knew that he couldn''t go back. When he took this road, he was doomed to have only two results. Either he killed all the enemies and stood on the cloud, or he was killed by the enemy and became a white bone in honor of others. This is the blood of the river and the cruelty of the river and lake.


    Chufeng opened the second bottle of beer and drank half of it. An uncertain voice sounded in his ear: "brother chufeng?"


    Sweet and moving voice, Chu Feng slightly a Leng, know who is behind him.


    Raise a warm smile and look back: "sister Xia Wei!"


    It is obvious that Xia Wei is coming. She has just changed shifts from Jianghai hospital to go back to her residence. This is the only way for her to go back. Moreover, there are many night food stalls on this small street. When she goes back, she will buy something to eat.


    When I bought something just now, I saw a figure very similar to Chu Feng. I was not sure if it was Chu Feng, so Xia Wei called out.


    Seeing that it was Chu Feng, Xia Wei immediately raised a smile on her face. She never concealed her affection for Chu Feng. She carried something and went to sit down. As soon as she was ready to speak, she saw the barbecue and a box of beer on chufeng''s table.


    "What''s the matter?" he said


    In Xia Wei''s cognition, chufeng is a person with strong spirit. Her appearance here has already made her strange. Now she still sees so many wine on the table. Xia Wei guesses that Chu Feng must have encountered something disturbing. Her eyes can''t help showing concern.


    Chu Feng picked up a beer to drink, see Xia Wei is holding a packed noodles, there is a bottle of wine, frown: "you drink?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, but asked her. Xia Wei was stunned and looked at the supper beside her. She looked unnatural and didn''t know how to answer Chu Feng''s question.


    In the past, she felt that the most satisfying thing for her every day was to go home when she was resting, to have a meal with her brother and look forward to the future.


    However, with Xia Yan following Chu Feng to fight all over the world and become a high-ranking person, all this has become a luxury. Now Xia Wei is not short of money. Xia Yan will give her 20000 yuan pocket money every month, but Xia Wei doesn''t want these things. What she wants is that her relatives can accompany her.


    However, with the increasingly high status of the damper, Xia Yan''s importance to the damper is also obvious. All this has become extravagant hope. In addition, Chu Feng, who likes her, can''t be seen. Xia Wei doesn''t know when she is used to drinking wine every night before going to bed.


    In the past, she only took a small sip, and then she slowly took a cup. Now, a bottle of wine can make her feel numb. For a girl who can''t drink, it is a growing voice and helpless caused by life.


    But even so, Xia Wei didn''t degenerate like those rich second generation who had nothing to eat. She just tried to make herself do well. She didn''t ask to be like Yao Qianxue, at least close to Chu Feng. This is Xia Wei''s little wish.But these are all her inner thoughts. It is impossible to show them in front of Chu Feng with a sweet smile: "you can drink, why can''t I?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. She didn''t seem to know how to answer Xia Wei''s question. She also knew that Xia Wei drank because she was lonely. She shook her head with a wry smile: "let''s do it together, so that you don''t have to go back alone again!"


    Xia Wei smiles and pushes the noodles out to Chu Feng''s face: "you''d better eat something first and then drink it. I''ve eaten a lot of things in the evening. I''m not very hungry, otherwise my sister won''t accompany you to drink!"


    Chu Feng originally wanted to refuse, but seeing the look of Xia Wei''s expectation, although she just wanted to drink, she didn''t refuse Xia Wei''s good intentions. She nodded and happily ate noodles with good taste.


    When the whole stomach, the feeling of hunger was reduced a lot, Chu Feng said: "why does your brother want you to go to Huangcheng to arrange for you to Huangcheng Medical College, do you refuse?"


    Chu Feng has heard of this, because Xia Yan has been in the imperial city for a long time, and Xia Wei is his only sister. So Xia Yan knows that her sister is interested in medicine now, so she wants to arrange a better place for her to study. However, Xia Wei refuses to agree.


    I would rather run alone in Jianghai, Jianghai University and Jianghai medical college than go to Huangcheng.


    In the dark, of course, Yao fat man arranged the damper brothers to protect him, but a girl, Xia Yan, who is the elder brother, must be worried.


    Xia Wei has opened the bottle of wine when eating noodles in chufeng. She is still eating with a string of barbecue. She blinks her eyes and looks sweet: "do you want me to go?"


    After a pause, Xia Wei may be drinking to embolden herself and continue to say: "if you don''t want to, I won''t go!"


    Chu Feng drank the second bottle of beer, how can you not know Xia Wei''s feelings for him, but some things are so wonderful. Thinking of Xia Yan, who lived and died for him, chufeng showed a faint smile: "Huangcheng college and medical college are the top in China. I think it''s better if you go to study."


    "In addition, you can go to fengteng hospital to find Qing. She can teach you a lot of things. No matter how much you talk on paper, it''s not worth a real battle!"


    Xia Wei took the bottle and gulped out a bottle of beer. There was no girl''s reserved and reserved appearance, but she was still very bold and unrestrained. After putting down the bottle, Xia Wei asked softly, "can I take it that you want me to go?"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. She opens a bottle of beer and doesn''t know how to answer it. But she doesn''t blink when she sees Xia Wei. Knowing that she is waiting for him, she nods: "yes!"


    Xia Wei showed a smile. Although she knew that Chu Feng was saying that in front of her face, she was still happy. For the first time, she picked up the second bottle of wine: "I''ll listen to you. I''ll handle the transfer procedures tomorrow, and then report to Huangcheng Medical College and Huangcheng college."


    Chu Feng opens his mouth and laughs helplessly. He feels that he is provoking unnecessary trouble. Mingming and Xia Wei seem to start with a simple friend. Now it''s a bit unclear.


    Women enough, but always inadvertently began a relationship, Chu Feng heart secretly a sin, just hope Xia Wei don''t think about it.


    For a supper, maybe there is a person who can talk, or both of them feel lonely, just like two lonely wolves wandering alone on the wasteland. They may not want companions, but when they meet similar people, they don''t mind warming each other.


    At the moment, although Chu Feng is not lonely, but the heart is a little tired, so there is no block because of loneliness and want to drink Xia Wei, he understands the mood.


    Nearly one o''clock in the morning, the two men wiped out all the things on the table. Although Xia Wei didn''t drink as much as chufeng, she also drank three bottles. For her who has always been only one bottle at most, she has reached the limit. It is a miracle that she does not vomit at this moment.


    As for the rest were drunk by Chu Feng, originally this wine would not make Chu Feng too uncomfortable. Maybe it was melancholy tonight. Once entering the lake, it was as deep as the sea, so it was easy to get drunk.


    They helped each other to pay the bill and left the street. Chu Feng didn''t get rid of the alcohol on her body. Occasionally, it was a good thing to get drunk. She cuddled up with Xia Wei. In other people''s eyes, she was like a couple. Looking back, she looked around: "can I send you back?"


    Xia Wei blinked her eyes, staring at Chu Feng vaguely: "will you eat me?"


    Chu Feng belched a smile, drunk back: "then you will eat me?"


    Xia Wei has completely lost her sense of autonomy. At the moment, she just likes the feeling of Chu Feng around her. She holds Chu Feng in both hands and doesn''t let herself fall down. She shakes her head: "I''m not an active girl, so you eat me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1346

    A private apartment in the sun.


    In the room on the second floor, sunlight shot in through the gap of the curtain and fell on the two meter wide bed. Xia Wei, who was sweet, felt the light in front of her eyes. She opened her eyes slightly and subconsciously looked at the alarm clock on the bedside table at 7:30 in the morning.


    I just want to get up and remember that today is the weekend. I don''t need to go to medical school or Jianghai University. Even if I have to go through the procedures and transfer to Huangcheng, I have to wait until Monday. As for Jianghai hospital to practice, Xia Wei can go but not go.


    Just ready to get up, feel a hand pressure on the body, Xia Wei head bang, the first feeling is lost.


    But then found that the mysterious place is no different, just relieved to look back, blink eyes to see Chu Feng is still sleeping, Xia Wei blinks her eyes, how is he here? Still in the same bed with me?


    Xia Wei didn''t make a scene, or because she was Chu Feng, she didn''t mean to be angry. She just recalled what happened last night. How could chufeng be in her apartment and lie in the same bed with her?


    Slowly, Xia Wei thinks about her encounter with Chu Feng in the street last night. She drinks a lot of wine. When she leaves, Chu Feng sends her back to her apartment. Then, Xia Wei''s face turns red and she wakes up when she is drunk. Only then, when she wakes up, Xia Wei also remembers what happened and her face is slightly rosy ¡£


    Biting his lips and looking at Chu Feng, he said angrily, "villain!"


    Of course, he knew what happened last night. He made a mistake in drinking and coughed: "sister Xia Wei!"


    "Sister?" Xia Wei narrowed her eyes and thought of her own abnormal behavior last night. At the moment, she was even more shy: "what''s your brother like? Is it really good to sleep with me all night


    Originally, I wanted to say that Chu Feng touched her whole body last night and blasphemed her small mouth, but Xia Wei didn''t say it after thinking about it. That would only make Chu Feng feel that she was responsible and didn''t say it. She believed that Chu Feng would know that he should be responsible, right?


    Bashful at the same time playfully looking at Chu Feng: "chufeng brother, is this really good? You call me sister


    Chu Feng''s actions are very hidden and low-key, but for women, they can notice a lot of things because of their sensitivity. They say angrily, "brother Chu Feng, are you really good at staring at me like this?"


    Being questioned by Xia Wei for three times in a row, Chu Feng is even more embarrassed. She tumbles down from the bed. Just about to say that she is drunk, Xia Wei screams and closes her eyes.


    Chu Feng is stunned, and then subconsciously lowers his head. It turns out that his pants have been pulled down and half of them have not been put on. Now it is the most obvious time for men in the morning. Xia Wei must have been scared. She murmured in her heart that she didn''t see it last night. When she thought of last night, Chu Feng thought of Xia Wei''s ruddy mouth again. I can''t tell you clearly this time.


    Quickly pull up the pants to restore as usual, is ready to speak, Chu Feng eyes stiff, throat there slowly wriggle, forget to say what.


    Shyness Xia Wei''s back to Chu Feng, careful that the liver is fluttering there. Although she broke the taboo last night and offered her small mouth, she didn''t pay attention to it because she drank too much. At the moment, when she saw that amazing scene in her sober state, Xia Wei''s heart was almost suffocating.


    Because of the relationship between entering medical school, Xia Wei also learned this kind of knowledge. She flashed an amazing scene in her mind. She secretly said, why is chufeng''s brother almost twice as big as that of an ordinary man?


    Uneasy and even ridiculous, Xia Wei, who felt that she could fit it or not, didn''t respond after half a day. She was sure that Chu Feng had pulled up her pants, turned to sit up and was ready to talk. Chu Feng looked at her without blinking.


    And Chu Feng just as subconsciously bow, Xia Wei''s face is more red than the most red apple, with a faster than Liu Xiang''s speed to stand up, the body of the skirt fell, biting lips, shyly, where the collar button from the new button, cover the shame of the spring.


    The beautiful infinite scenery because Xia Wei put down because of sleeping to the waist of the skirt disappeared, Chu wind read not give up to take back his eyes, embarrassed to turn his head to one side, see what corner of the mouth mercilessly twitch.


    Xia Wei also looked in the direction he looked, blinked her eyes, her face was even more red, and stamped her feet: "you are a bad man!"


    He ran to the closet and took out a suit of clothes and personal clothes. Then the wind ran into the bathroom and closed the door. Chu Feng laughed bitterly. This time, he couldn''t explain clearly. He went to pick up the black flower on the ground, but it was torn.


    Don''t want to know that it''s his masterpiece last night. It''s just about to be thrown into the garbage can, so as to save Xia Wei''s embarrassment when she comes out again.


    Sticky!


    Chu Feng is stunned, and quickly shakes his head and throws it into the garbage can. In his heart, Xia Wei is also so vigorous. How much reaction should this have?


    Seeing Xia Wei inside, she must have taken a bath and changed her clothes. Chu Feng quickly left the room and went down to the first floor to wash. After more than ten minutes, she simply took a bath and put on a set of white sports clothes. Seeing that Chu Feng was not in the room, she knew that he would not leave without telling her goodbye. She was sure to go downstairs.When she was ready to go down, she left the garbage can and saw the thing torn by Chu Feng last night. When she saw something, Xia Wei''s face was hot and her hands were on her face: "it''s over. This time Chu Feng''s brother must think I''m a lecherous girl!"


    Murmur a few words, full of bashfulness, Xia Wei just calm down, ready to go downstairs.


    As soon as I got down, I smelled a smell coming from the kitchen. This is the place where Xia Yan arranged for her. Everything was available. The environment was much better than before. I could see that Chu Feng was busy there, with a smile on her mouth and a little expectation. How good would it be if she could do this everyday?


    Come downstairs and walk to Chu Feng''s body transformation. She is just seeing Chu Feng''s cooking noodles attentively and staring at Chu Feng''s back. Xia Wei steps forward and bravely embraces Chu Feng from behind. Her voice is soft: "how good if I can see you when I wake up every morning?"


    "No regrets!" Xia Wei knows what Chu Feng is asking and that this is an opportunity to determine the relationship between them. She leans on Chu Feng''s back and whispers in chufeng''s ear: "and you''ve done this to me. Do you think I can find other men?"


    "Or brother chufeng thinks that my mouth can accept other men? I don''t care if you like


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. She tells us why girls and women are so smart now. Almost everyone knows that Chu Feng is a man of chauvinism. If she starts to have nothing with Xia Wei, she won''t hurt this pure, beautiful and sweet girl even if she has a good feeling for her.


    But now two people because of last night''s drunk thing, the last procedure, Chu Feng think he really won''t let Xia Wei go to other men.


    Turn the fire on the stove to a constant temperature. Chu Feng turns around and holds Xia Wei in her arms. She looks at her sweet face and kisses her affectionately. Instead of resisting, Xia Wei actively caters to her, even though she is a little astringent.


    After a hot kiss, Xia Wei''s face was red and she nestled in Chu Feng''s arms. Her little hand painted a circle on his chest. Her voice was as delicate as ever: "brother chufeng, I didn''t force you. You provoked me. I don''t want you to accompany me all the time, as long as you remember me."


    "I''ll go to the imperial city next week, and if I''m busy, I''ll take time to see me, once a month!"


    Chu Feng smiles. Xia Wei is one of the most stress-free women he knows. Her requirements are so simple and pure. As long as we are together, we all have each other in our hearts, so how can we be so busy?


    Affectionately holding the woman: "I promise you, just your brother there you go to explain, or he and I will turn over, that is not good!"


    Xia Wei giggled and patted Chu Feng: "don''t worry, if you don''t want me, my brother will turn over with you!"


    Chu Feng is stunned and then thinks about it. Xia Yan goes to the imperial city more than once, but is refused. Xia Yan is not a fool. Naturally, he knows what''s going on. If he doesn''t confirm the relationship with Xia Wei, Xia Yan can''t even see his only family member. He may turn over his face.


    Scraping Xia Wei''s nose: "I feel you premeditate for a long time, do elder sister''s care about younger brother, this really good?"


    Xia Wei snorted, but she was full of happiness. She just thought of Yao Qianxue who had gone to Xiangjiang. Xia Wei sighed softly. Naturally, she knew what her best sister and best friend were thinking, but it was not realistic at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1347

    Two days later!


    At ten o''clock in the morning, a flight officially took off from Jianghai to the imperial city. Chu Feng left with cold frost and Murong ice.


    In the past two days, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, for the first time, did not pester him to improve his strength, which surprised Chu Feng. He even gave him time to accompany those beautiful confidants.


    However, if you think deeply, Chu Feng is relieved. Murong Bing never cares how many women he has. In this demon''s cognition, a strong man should have countless women, and a man without countless women is an incompetent man. Therefore, for Murong Bing, the more women Chu Feng has, the more women she has chosen, it proves that her choice is right.


    So in the past two days, in addition to Liu Yan and Liu Xu, they are busy, Chu Feng has been accompanying Yan Ruyu most of the time. Crazy women seem to want to find the lost child. Chu Feng doesn''t know how many times she has fought with Yan Ruyu in the past two days, but she also knows that it will not be less than 10 times.


    Of course, on the eve of leaving, Chu Feng still left Yan Ruyu''s gentle village to see Jin Xiaoqi and Xia Wei. They had already decided to be together, so they couldn''t treat each other favorably. In this time, they were harassed by Jin Qiaoyan and LAN. But Chu Feng had already been used to it and could not be surprised.


    In addition, Chu Feng also passed on the mental skills from Feng Qingqing to the important women in his heart. He also followed the method of cultivation. According to the wisdom and wit of these women, Chu Feng believed that sooner or later they would become warriors.


    Of course, Chu Feng will not let them grope for themselves. He wants to find a time to ask Yan''s family for some pills to improve the strength of these women. If the women are strong, he will have less trouble.


    At least they don''t have to run right away when something goes wrong, so that they can protect themselves.


    The requirements are not high. It would be good if all of them could be in the period of Tianyang within ten years. After that, Chu Feng could do a lot of things calmly to judge the strength of the Institute. All the resources should be used to push them to the period of tiannu. Although it is not as long as ever, there is still at least a few hundred years of time.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t tell Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, the latter doesn''t matter, but if Leng Rushuang knows, he will turn his face.


    Although she didn''t say that, Chu Feng still guessed that Leng Rushuang was waiting for her. After ten or twenty years, his beauties would become old. Then he would certainly lose interest. After another 50 years, she would almost die. In the future, she would not be as cold as frost?


    Because she is as cold as frost, she is a demon from the new awakening, decades for her, just a short time in countless years.


    So Chu Feng decided not to let Leng Rushuang know until the last minute. If she knew that he wanted to make all the beauties into warriors, Leng Rushuang would be angry and would not cooperate with him in promotion even if he didn''t kill people.


    Thinking of these things, in Murong ice''s harassment, the flight also landed in the imperial city.


    This time, Chu Feng didn''t let anyone pick him up. After getting off the plane, he asked them to go to Guanghan garden first. Chu Feng took a taxi to fengteng garden by himself. He had already come back. He wanted to see his daughter.


    Forty minutes later, Chu Feng appeared in fengteng garden.


    Just walked in, a figure rushed over, soft and fragrant, and the voice was gentle: "brother wind, long time no see, how can you not go to the first garden to see me, I am there alone, good lonely said."


    Obviously, this man is Huangfu Ruoxi, who is promoted by Chu Feng to be the head of Huangfu family and is in charge of Huangfu group. She pats the girl''s body, which is not inferior to any so-called top model. Chu Feng smiles and says, "I''m too busy recently. How can I not visit Ruoxi''s sister? How can I have time to come to fengteng garden today?"


    If Huang Fu Xi sticks out her tongue and releases Chu Feng, she knows that there are so many people. Chu Feng is sorry: "the Mid Autumn Festival is coming soon. I come here to ask my sister whether to go back to the first garden with me, and go to Huangfu cemetery to worship our ancestors. Now there are only a few people left in the whole family, I and my sister."


    The little girl said lightly, but Chu Feng could still feel the melancholy in her words and knead her delicate little face: "isn''t there a brother-in-law I?"


    "Cut, you are not my brother-in-law!" Don''t want to, Huangfu Ruoxi spat a word, in Chu Feng''s gaping, hummed: "you are my man, and this is not what I said, you announced yourself, I and Ruo die sister are your women, so I believe, so you should be responsible."


    "In order to be loyal to you, I refuse countless people!"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, remembering what he said in Huangfu villa to stimulate Lin Yulin. He doesn''t want Huangfu Ruoxi to take it seriously.


    Chu Feng suddenly had a sense of integrity breaking all over the ground. At the beginning, he thought that Huangfu Ruoxi was sleeping soundly, so he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, and his real mistake became eternal hatred.


    Holding Huangfu Ruoxi''s slender waist, he opened the topic: "let''s talk about it again!"


    Huangfu Ruoxi is cute and knows that Chu Feng is embarrassed now, so he doesn''t continue to say that Chu Feng gave her martial arts mental skills last night. She thinks that Chu Feng thinks that she is a woman, so she can give it to her. In her heart, she decides that she will be a woman for her whole life.


    Huangfu Ruoxi didn''t think about whether Huangfu ruobi would have any opinions. Huangfu Ruoxi was the one who hurt her most. She would certainly not be angry. At most, she secretly reprimanded Chu Feng rabbit for eating grass beside her nest, but if she could not see Huangfu Ruoxi, she should not know.Chu Feng hugged her and walked forward. If she knew what she was thinking now, she would run quickly. Looking at Huangfu ruodie who had already come out, Chu Feng knew that she would go to worship her ancestors with Huangfu Ruoxi.


    Let go of Huangfu Ruoxi''s slender waist and went to embrace the woman. She simply kisses on the red lips: "go back to live with Ruoxi in the Mid Autumn Festival. She is still a little girl and needs care!"


    Huangfu ruodie calmly accepted Chu Feng''s gentleness. Although she wanted to get along with men more, she was a rational woman and nodded: "I will. If I''m not busy, wait for me to come back!" With a word left, Huangfu ruobi walked over and led Huangfu Ruoxi out of the garden, only with 20 wind door elites.


    Seeing that the motorcade disappeared in sight, Chu Feng walked into the main building and looked at the cold and clear hall. Where are the curious people!


    Walking towards the backyard, she happened to meet the girl who came out and asked, "sister Meier, what about them?"


    With her mobile phone, she didn''t know what to look at there. Hearing Chu Feng''s voice, she raised her head and her face was filled with joy: "coming?" Then he replied, "Duoduo went to deal with the affairs of the Ma group. It is estimated that she will not come back in two or three days. She has gone with Longbo and may come back in a few days."


    Chu Feng a Leng: "long Bo came?"


    With Chu Feng taking over the adjudication office, he has informed the people close to him about the main personnel of the adjudication office, so as to prevent meeting a family who does not recognize the family in the future. Therefore, he is not surprised that limey knows Longbo.


    Blueberry nodded and came over with a touch of fragrance: "well, four days ago, she said that she would take Xinyu to worship her father and give her some things, so Xinyu sister followed Longbo. In addition, Longbo asked us to tell you when you come back, so that if you don''t have too many things to do, wait a moment. He has something to tell you."


    Chufeng slightly nodded at the smell of the speech, but there was nothing to worry about. Just what Longbo wanted to say to him, Chu Feng was a little curious, but at the moment, it was useless to think more.


    After thinking about it, weishanhuang and tangzhou have subsided. The Sun King and master Jiuye have died. All the troubles are left to the Wenzhou emperor family. However, they seem to be more interested in the so-called twelve wings. They are busy looking for Dama. It may take some time to find him again to make sure that the things are not in Dama.


    Domestic affairs are basically handled, only wenxinxue is taken away, and there are things that need to be dealt with. However, it is not urgent. As long as Chang''e is still in Guanghan garden, then everything is not a problem.


    Feeling nothing, Chu Feng nodded: "when long Bo comes back, you can inform me directly. Recently, I am in the imperial city!"


    LAN Mei Er nodded and was about to speak. Chu Feng approached him and asked subconsciously, "what are you doing?"


    LAN Mei Er thought that Chu Feng was going to say something important, but she didn''t want to say it. She waved her angry fist, but Chu Feng had already dodged and hummed, "you bastard, don''t talk about it in the future!"


    Chu Feng took the words: "I know, can do it!"


    "You As soon as LAN Mei er''s face turned red, she pointed to Chu Feng, and then she knew that Chu Feng''s character was like this. She said, "in addition, you asked Miss Ruo die to arrange for almost everything. You can go to propose a wedding for Lin Wei at any time, but how much is the betrothal gift?"


    "Xinyu and Ruo die both feel that if it''s too little, I''m sorry for Dou Qing. If I''m too much, I''ll insult Lin Wei''s feelings."


    Chu Feng patted his head before he thought of it. It seems that this time he has to do this important thing. Besides, he will be less concerned about the secular: "if I don''t forget, the betrothal gift will be 8.888 million. In addition, all the jewelry should be made the best. Lin Wei is my brother, so we can''t be humble. We also have money and willfulness once!"


    LAN Mei Er just asked, so she didn''t have a lot of opinions and nodded. What''s more, according to Huang Fu Ruo die and Su Xinyu, she started with ten million yuan and ended with 99.99 million yuan. In addition, she bought Lin Wei a villa in the Imperial City as the wedding room.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s final decision, LAN Mei ER was ready to wait and arrange. She also remembered something close to Chu Feng: "can I go to my room?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, side head looking at blue Mei Er, then left and right to see no one, this just lowered the voice to ask: "looking for dry?"


    As soon as she blushed, she flew out with one foot: "go to death!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1348

    The room of blueberry.


    Chufeng followed her in dejectedly. She locked the door and rubbed her sore shoulder. Chu Feng was speechless about it. What did she want to do in the daytime?


    Of course, the reason why she was hurt by a punch from LAN Mei ER was that Chu Feng didn''t use her Kung Fu to fight against her. Otherwise, she could hardly hurt Chu Feng with 100% of her strength.


    Looking at the room with the same arrangement as before, and the big bed with purple bedding, Chu Feng sighed bitterly and went over, lying on it in a big font: "if you want to come, I will accept my life."


    LAN Mei er''s face was still red. When Chu Feng mentioned it again, she immediately thought of his meaning. The past of shame and anger suddenly pressed on Chu Feng''s body, and her fists kept falling, but her strength was very small. She said, "you little bastard, you always know how to bully me. I''ll kill you!"


    Chufeng laughs and turns over and holds her in her arms and presses her under her body. She kisses her beautiful lips directly.


    No matter how rational a woman is, the deepest part of her heart is emotional, especially when she is faced with a man she loves. This is why so many women in this era have lost their lives early. It is obvious that she is such a woman now.


    Feeling that the evil hand had been put into the clothes, blueberry suddenly woke up. She didn''t want to look for Chu Feng today. She frowned: "not now!"


    Chu Feng startled, looking at the face close at hand: "how not, then you call me to your room to do?"


    Blue Mei Er pushed away Chu Feng with shame and anger and said, "asshole, can''t I come to you because of other things? Do you really think I''m looking for a job?"


    Chu Feng murmured in his heart, didn''t he?


    "It''s not your own dirty mind. Come in and try to defile me!" snorted blueberry


    He stood up and smoothed his hair which had been disordered by Chu Feng just now, and his clothes were smoothed before he opened his mouth: "didn''t you send me a document last night, but I don''t know a lot about some things, so I came to ask you. Why did you suddenly want me to be a warrior? I''m in control of Jade Scorpion group. I think it''s very good!"


    At the time when LAN Mei er''s shame and anger was about to break out, Chu Feng solemnly said: "now the secular world can threaten my enemies. It can almost be said that there is no such thing. In the future, my enemies will be more responsible. Of course, I don''t want you to become a warrior to help me fight together."


    "Only when necessary, you have the strength to defend yourself, because the enemy will definitely attack you if they can''t deal with me."


    "We?" Blueberry narrowed her eyes and forgot that Chu Feng''s evil big hand was kneading her, and even untied her button: "you''re not just giving me a person?"


    Chu Feng took a look at LAN mei''er and could catch the loneliness in her eyes. She knew that the woman felt uncomfortable in the heart of many people. She hugged her a little, and her two fingers gently drilled in to hold the commanding point: "I know you are not comfortable in your heart, but you should know that this is the fact that can not be changed."


    "It doesn''t matter how many people I give it to. I meant to make you all strong. Of course, there is another reason."


    Blue Mei er''s face appeared faint red, and it was uncomfortable to be held by Chu Feng. She bit her lips and said, "what''s the reason?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed with cunning, knowing that she was attracted by her biggest attention, so she coughed and said, "the biggest reason is that I don''t want you to get old. I believe you should be clear about the actual age and know that the rosefinch woman is no less than 100 years old."


    "That''s because when they go to Tianyang period, they will not grow old."


    The hand holding blueberry crossed the face that could attract countless men and asked softly, "do you want to be an old woman in 30 years'' time? I don''t want you at that time."


    But after the last sentence of Chu Feng, he said angrily: "who wants what you want, I don''t want you?"


    Chufeng''s hand was tight, and blue Mei Er called out, and angrily patted Chu Feng: "so hard to die, I don''t know it''s made of meat. It''s bursting!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and the flame rose, which was made by blueberry. He approached her face, rubbed her face and said weakly, "sister Meier, I''ve thought about that. Do you want to open the door?"


    Blueberry''s face turned red, and she bit her lips. She was also eager, but then she shook her head: "no, I need something else in the afternoon." Speaking of the back, blueberry bowed her head and was extremely shy: "it''s said that it''s very painful for the first time. I don''t think it''s not natural to be laughed at when I go out and walk. How about another day?"


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly, but he didn''t ask for it. If she knew he really wanted it, she would never refuse, but now it''s not good in broad daylight.


    Just as she nodded and was about to speak, she said softly, "can you stretch out your hands? It''s not good if you''re wet!"


    Chufeng pulled back her hand with a surprised smile. Blueberry has always been unruly and willful. Now she is so cute. Chu Feng really feels that she has a special flavor. She looks at the woman with buttons and asks, "did you have something to ask me just now? What''s the matter?"She buttoned up the button which had been untied by Chu Feng, and resisted the desire provoked by Chu Feng to open her mouth: "I don''t quite understand that exercise. Is it physical exercise or pure mental training?"


    Chu Feng looked at LAN mei''er and knew that she was attracted to her face. She didn''t make fun of her. Because it''s a woman''s nature to love beauty and keep her youth and beauty forever, who doesn''t want to?


    Holding the hand of blueberry, she said softly, "I asked Feng Qingqing about this. She said that as long as she practices according to the mental method, it is quite good mental skill. As long as you follow the training qualification for at least two years, you can become a warrior. If you have a better aptitude, the time may be uncertain."


    "As for other things, you can rest assured. I''ll try to help you upgrade. It''s no problem at all in Tianyang period."


    LAN Mei Er doesn''t ask for any anger or even demigod. She only needs to have a few decades of youth in Tianyang period, so when she hears Chu Feng''s promise, she kisses Chu Feng for the first time.


    After a fierce kiss, blueberry bowed her head and said with a smile, "is it hard?"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile: "no matter how hard you feel, you can only bear it. I''ll go to see yun''er. You can do anything you want to do. If you have any problems, you can also ask yun''er. She can give you good advice."


    After a few minutes of simple gentleness, Chu Feng left LAN Meier''s room and went to the backyard to find Zhang Yuner. These days, Zhang Yuner has been carrying it in fengteng garden according to his wishes to protect the safety here. At the same time, he also points out the solitary life and the cultivation of Yan Luo, striving to build a strong martial power for the secular wind gate.


    Came to a separate courtyard separated by the backyard, Chu Feng just walked in and saw Zhang yun''er''s back, which was not cannibalism. The white dress made the whole woman look exquisite. Just looking at her back, she had the impulse to conquer.


    Zhang yun''er looked back and saw Chu Feng walking along. There was no smile on her face. She was calm as before: "I thought you would not come right away!"


    Chu Feng knew that Zhang yun''er had already noticed his arrival. He went to sit beside him and held the woman in his arms. He looked at the placid face and felt the ethereal breath passing by her from time to time: "Meier just asks something. It''s nothing important, so I''ll come and have a look at the baby."


    Zhang yun''er blushed and shook her head helplessly: "you are much more glib than before."


    Chu Feng held the woman closer, smelling the natural fragrance of his body, making people slightly drunk: "it''s my honor to say sweet words to the goddess. If you like, I can be more numb."


    "Ha ha ha, yun''er knows me!" Chu Feng burst out laughing, picked up Zhang yun''er, and went into her room. The flame that she had just picked up with blue mei''er has not subsided.


    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo are not there. It can only be to find Zhang yun''er, close the door and say: "don''t refuse. I took medicine last time. I can''t remember. Today you have to compensate me and see how the goddess feels."


    Zhang yun''er''s face has already appeared a touch of blush. She closed her eyes shyly when she heard the speech. The corner of her mouth drew a touch of helplessness: "little bastard!"


    Slightly shaking his head, passing a bitter smile, the voice is almost inaudible: "goddess in love with the devil, more absurd than ancient times!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1349

    After three o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er simply had lunch, which can be said to be tea in the afternoon.


    Sitting on the grass outside the room, Zhang yun''er looks calm and serene. Chu Feng laughs bitterly in his eyes. Zhang yun''er is a reserved and reserved person from inside to outside. Even if he is doing that kind of thing, he will not be too open-minded, passively and weakly bearing the invasion of Chu Feng.


    Zhang yun''er seems to have a sense of raised head, just to see Chu Feng looking at her eyes, face slightly red, twisted to one side: "do you want to say, why and you that time, I also deliberately suppress?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, you obviously want to call!"


    "Bad man!" Zhang Yuner helplessly looked at Chu Feng and looked at the sky: "because my personality is like this, I don''t deny that women should be completely open at that time to show intoxicating amorous feelings, but I can''t do it, so I will be very embarrassed, I''m shy!"


    Zhang yun''er''s answer made Chu Feng dumbfounded. He didn''t expect the answer to be so simple.


    At first, he thought that Zhang Yuner''s answer should be: it''s daytime, people are everywhere. If it''s too loud, it''s not good to be heard. Only he can''t think that Zhang Yuner is so direct, and she will be shy when she talks.


    But this kind of Zhang yun''er is just as lovely as before.


    He hugged the woman and held her in his arms. Chu Feng''s face was pasted on her face: "you can do whatever you want in the future. In fact, you and I feel good, just like being forced to do so!"


    "The best!" Zhang yun''er directly threw out a sentence, and also stood up from Chu Feng''s arms, as if there was no trace of Chu Feng''s madness, or as holy and calm: "but there will not be too many opportunities in the future, you have come back, many things have been settled, three doors and four families do not dare to start at will to the secular."


    "Tomorrow I will leave, to go to a place, waiting for your final growth."


    Chu Feng suddenly stood up: "no way!"


    Zhang Yuner''s resurrection from death is the happiest thing of chufeng, but now it doesn''t add up to many days. Zhang Yuner has to leave again. How can Chu Feng give up?


    Zhang yun''er seemed to have expected the Chu wind to look like this, shaking his head: "this is not a matter of whether you say yes or no, but I have to leave. The big era has been opened when you wake up to the first power, and Dayi has also appeared. Many things can''t be restrained to develop in that direction."


    "I leave now, just for a better goodbye in the future, so don''t be self willed, OK?"


    Chu Feng stepped forward and took Zhang Yuner overbearing in his arms. As the eye of fate, Zhang yun''er, the goddess of this generation, shoulders the similar but opposite responsibilities as Chu Feng. They are born fates, natural enemies, one to save the world and the other to destroy the world.


    However, they fall in love and become a pair, which is the fate of heaven.


    Chu Feng kisses Zhang yun''er''s face: "where are you going?"


    "Lost in the war world!" Zhang yun''er didn''t hide it, and he went back to the way insipid.


    When Chu Feng''s pupils congealed, he was surprised that Zhang Yuner could enter the lost battle world, but then he was relieved. Zhang Yuner was one of the taboos, and even Chu Feng didn''t know the extent of his realm, but he must be very strong.


    In this way, it is not difficult for us to enter the lost war world.


    But Chu Feng still had some curiosity: "lost in the war world, what''s the use of that place?"


    When he was in the Xuanyuan family, Chu Feng knew the existence of the war world from the mouth of the crape myrtle. It was the place where the ancient gods fell. It was called the battlefield of the gods. Countless powerful people died there, burying the bones of many practitioners, as well as countless magic weapons and heavenly medicine.


    It seems to be a mysterious and dead place, even if there are countless treasures there, but if there is no need, no one who wants to come will not fall into the war world.


    After all, there is a symbol of destruction and doom, which people are taboo against.


    Zhang Yuner leaned quietly in Chu Feng''s arms. At this moment, she was not a goddess, nor the eyes of fate, but a woman of Chu Feng: "the earth is in turmoil. The opening of the five forbidden areas is only a matter of time. The future war world will certainly usher in an era of tide of people. So I will go and have a look."


    "Of course, I won''t come out in a short time, because I should also be quiet and improve my cultivation. I can feel that the seven evil kings have recovered three times. I don''t want them to come to the door at last, but I can''t resist it."


    In ancient times, Qisha Shengjun was killed by the goddess because of the conspiracy of the demons, and even killed all the forces under his banner. After that war, the ancient times also entered the era of destruction.


    Therefore, if Qisha Shengjun recovers, he will surely seek revenge from the eyes of fate in accordance with the ancient will, that is, Zhang Yuner.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "three?"


    Cold as frost is Yin evil spirit, she also told there are kuisha also recovery, who else?


    Zhang yun''er''s mouth slightly smile, with a light smile: "that''s an interesting person, and has already looked for me, just defeated by me!""What!" Chu Feng suddenly surprised, did not expect another recovery of the seven evil god has found Zhang yun''er: "who is he?"


    Zhang Yuner is the eye of fate. Only a few people know that Zhang Yuner is the eye of fate. Now that one of the seven evil spirits has already known the existence of Zhang yun''er, it is very likely that the rest will also know that Chu Feng wants to kill them first to save Zhang Yuner from being harmed.


    Naturally, Zhang Yuner could feel the deep concern of Chu Feng. When he was warm, he turned to hold Chu Feng and whispered, "don''t worry, he is a strange number among the seven evil kings. Although he knows my existence and is angry with the destruction of ancient times, he is a man of principle."


    "He won''t tell anyone about my existence, so you don''t have to be angry. It''s cold and quesha. You should be careful!"


    Why do these Zhang yun''er know that Chu Feng didn''t go to investigate, but they don''t want to explain. In addition to thinking about Yan Qiaoling''s kuisha, Leng Rushuang is still the fourth Princess of demon domain, and he is the woman of Chu Feng, so they don''t worry at all.


    But in order to let the woman be at ease, Chu Feng still nodded: "I have discretion, just you left, I want you to do?"


    "Don''t be capricious, will you?" Zhang Yuner had no choice but to smile bitterly. Chu Feng looked at her with pure eyes as if she was a child at the moment: "don''t think I don''t know. You just want to roll sheets with me more times to help you improve your accomplishments. It''s not good, it''s too evil!"


    Chu Feng accosted a smile and thought that Zhang yun''er didn''t notice it. She didn''t want her to know.


    Since he and Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing opened the path of ascension, Chu Feng found that his constitution had changed a lot. He could not only change other people''s physique with flesh and blood, just like rolling sheets with Zhang Yuner. Chu Feng found that his power was integrated with Zhang Yuner, and had a little improvement.


    Although it is not as strong as the lightning from the twin chaos of lengrushuang and Murong Bing, it is also an improvement that can be easily detected. Naturally, it is good to think that Zhang yun''er can stay and not always face the bad face of cold as frost. It is also good to change tastes occasionally.


    Zhang Yuner had no choice but to smile. She knew that she was right. She was holding Chu Feng on his shoulder. She had to leave. So she also wanted to explain more before leaving: "my leaving is fate, it''s my robbery. When you arrive at the lost battle field, you will know that I can''t help myself."


    "Chu Feng, grow up quickly. We uphold the power of the chaos of heaven for taboos. But on our heads, it doesn''t mean that we have not been able to restrain our existence. At least, when we are not fully grown up, there is one person who can easily erase us."


    Biting his lips, he should not have told Chu Feng these things, but Zhang yun''er wants to give him a little pressure: "even if we are fully awakened, adhering to all the taboo force, she also has a way to destroy us, so you should grow up quickly, according to your original heart, don''t become the evil god of the world, OK?"


    There is another point that Zhang yun''er has not said, that is, if Chu Feng really degenerates into a demon and slaughters 3000 people, the first person who is opposite to his life and death is Zhang yun''er.


    Chu Feng''s eyes congealed. He thought of Zhang yun''er''s car accident at the beginning. His intuition was that there was a person behind Zhang yun''er. Otherwise, how could Zhang yun''er know so many things? But who is behind Zhang yun''er, who can make her so afraid?


    Suspiciously asked the voice: "Yun Er, is there someone behind you, male or female?"


    He was also thinking about it. If it was a woman, then even if it was a man, Chu Feng would never let Zhang yun''er leave. It''s not that he didn''t believe Zhang Yuner''s loyalty. It was Chu Feng who thought about his women staying with other men, so he felt uncomfortable.


    And his careful thinking, how can Zhang yun''er not know, but helplessly replied: "she is a woman, and a woman who has prevented me from being with you for thousands of times. This time, if I don''t want to go back to the battlefield, I still have some use. She may directly destroy me."


    "So if you want to stay with me for the rest of your life, you have to grow up to the point where you can compete with her. Otherwise, we will never be together again in our life, and this time she wants me to leave."


    Chufeng heart shake, can destroy the existence of Zhang yun''er? Who is that?


    Let go of the woman in the arms, Chu Feng''s eyes jump to kill: "who is she?"


    "A woman who has protected you more than ten times, but you haven''t met." Zhang Yuner felt Chu Feng''s opportunity to kill him. He laughed bitterly. He was not afraid of anything. He also told him what he could say: "of course, it was because of my plea that she protected you. Therefore, she is your benefactor, and she is also a person of great love."


    "You will meet her sooner or later, because I fall in love with you, which is not allowed by heaven."


    Chu Feng did not continue to ask, knowing that Zhang Yuner didn''t tell who that person was, which must be the reason why he couldn''t fight. He felt that the world was really big and the enemy was very strong. Chu Feng also held Zhang yun''er''s hand and said firmly: "you can rest assured. You can rest assured that I will go to find you in the lost battle world."


    His eyes burst out with a touch of terror, and a mighty monarch: "when the time comes, whoever blocks me from being with you will be destroyed, even if he is the right God and the only master of heaven and earth.""Of course she''s female. If I can''t beat her, I''ll eat her and make her fall in love with me, so that we can be together."


    Originally listening to Chu Feng''s words, Zhang yun''er was still moved. This man was still like this. He did not hesitate to fight against the world for the sake of women. He could not help crying or laughing at the words behind Chu Feng. Then he thought of something startled and laughed: "if you really pushed her, the five forbidden areas are absolutely against the thunder''s outer Jiao and inner Nen."


    After a pause, Zhang yun''er''s smile became more and more playful: "even those people who died in the war world of ancient times would cheat their bodies!"


    Chu Feng is just joking, not to let the atmosphere be so dignified. But when she heard Zhang yun''er''s words, she was shocked. Who was the woman standing behind her? How could she feel like she was still above the five forbidden areas and practitioners?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1350

    It''s more than five.


    Chu Feng left the courtyard where she lived after she was simply gentle with Zhang Yuner. Tomorrow, Zhang yun''er will leave. Although Chu Feng doesn''t give up, she also knows that it''s his destiny. At least for the time being, he can''t stop Zhang Yuner''s leaving, because there is a special existence standing behind her.


    Up to now, Chu Feng doesn''t know who is standing behind Zhang yun''er, but it is definitely not an ordinary existence. We can see from Zhang Yuner''s secretive appearance.


    Chu Feng didn''t force Zhang yun''er to stay, which would only make it difficult for her to do. As she said, the temporary separation is just for better meeting next time.


    So when he left Zhang Yuner''s residence, Chu Feng didn''t even look back. He was afraid that he would never give up Zhang Yuner''s leaving. That would only make the people standing behind her jump out, which might be a disaster.


    "You shouldn''t have told him where you''re going."


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that soon after he left, a figure of Qing Cheng appeared in the courtyard. Standing on the grass, he gave a sense of holiness and glory. Looking at Zhang yun''er sitting on the grass, he sighed slightly: "so for you, he will surely go to the war zone, which is definitely not a good thing."


    Zhang yun''er''s quiet smile, looking at the woman who has been following her since childhood: "but he still wants to go after all?"


    Qingcheng woman is slightly Leng, and then nods. Everything is fate. The five forbidden areas are closely related to Chu Feng. He always has to face some things. Thinking of Zhang yun''er''s words just now, there is an unnatural flash of blush on Qingcheng''s face: "why do you tell him my existence, but also those?"


    Zhang Yuner stood up with a smile of unspeakable calmness, and a little light banter: "because I really want to know, if he conquers you, you will ask me to fight with him, can you bear to make him sad and sad!"


    "No!" Qingcheng woman gently shook her head and looked calm: "this is fate, you and I can''t fight, at least no one can fight against fate in a short period of time, and the meaning of my existence is to urge your growth, when you can''t control the Chu wind, directly destroy him."


    "This is my life. If there is no way out, I will use your life and death to destroy him!"


    Zhang yun''er looked at the Qingcheng woman without talking again. She did not doubt what the woman said to her. If she could not bear to attack Chu Feng on that day, this woman would destroy her and destroy Chu Feng with her life and death.


    Just like in ancient times, but it was in ancient times, this era, is it OK?


    When the door of the room was closed, the Qingcheng woman looked at the closed door and sighed slightly. Some things were predestined by heaven, even if she didn''t want to do it again. As for Zhang Yuner''s saying that letting her fall in love with Chu Feng made all these changes, Qingcheng woman never thought about it.


    Her existence is a kind of mission, how can it be changed at will? Even if it is the inheritor of ancient demons and taboos of this generation.


    Turning around and looking at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, he seems to be able to see a man who is blocked by countless things. His voice is not audible: "I hope you don''t do wrong, and finally die in my hands."


    Chu Feng who left did not know that the man in Zhang yun''er''s mouth was in fengteng garden, but came to the main building. Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo were not there. Luo Dan, a wonderful student, studied with the youth in the hospital and rarely returned to fengteng garden.


    Gu Ming and Yan Luo don''t know where they went, because there is no war in the holy Dynasty. They both go to do what they want to do, which makes fengteng garden less lively in the past.


    Come to the balcony on the third floor, there is no accident. Ye Xinlan is still sitting there peacefully. The difference is that all her energy is now on her children. It seems that taking care of Ye Ling has become the whole of her life.


    Although Chu Feng was busy outside, he knew that Su Qin would come to fengteng garden every once in a while, and wanted to make up with Ye Xinlan. Although he was not as dogged as before, he only treated his relationship with Ye Xinlan with a normal attitude, but still failed to get the woman''s change of heart.


    Slowly walked by, ye Xinlan, who was teasing Ye Ling, heard the sound of footsteps and subconsciously turned back. The person he saw was Chu Feng, and he lowered his head to tease the little girl: "it seems that he Yun Er has a lot to say!"


    "She is a poor girl, but she can''t recognize her daughter. Don''t let her down."


    In the eyes of outsiders, Ye Ling is the child born by Ye Xinlan through artificial insemination. However, a few people in the know know know that ye Xinlan is only the mother of birth, and Zhang Yuner is Ye Ling''s blood mother. However, Zhang Yuner can''t admit this daughter in front of others.


    Because as a result, people will question who Zhang Yuner will have children with, and why they should be put in Ye Xinlan''s stomach to develop. Everything is doomed to be unexplained.


    Chu Feng went to sit down and looked at the more and more lovely Ye Ling with a smile: "I''m sure I won''t let yun''er down. How can she be one of Ye Ling''s mothers?"Ye Xinlan''s body vibrated unnaturally for a moment, then covered up the trace of unnatural, and looked at Chu Feng: "these days, I heard that you have gone to many places and killed many people, but you can still stand here to show that the enemy has died. I just want to ask, when will you give Xinyu a child?"


    After all, Su Xinyu is her daughter who has been raising for more than 20 years. Naturally, she hopes that Su Xinyu is good. So she asks, "I heard that Liu Zhixin gave birth to your daughter, and the former young grandmother of the Kennedy family is also pregnant and about to give birth. Xinyu is your fiancee on the surface. Are you so bad?"


    As a mother, ye Xinlan has no choice but to question. People all think that Su Xinyu is Chu Feng''s fiancee and a woman who is married to the right person. But because of Chu Feng''s identity, it is doomed that his woman can''t be just one.


    But Su Xinyu hasn''t got a child yet. Ye Xinlan is a little uncomfortable. The main room has always been the son of his husband, but now he has been taken down by a woman from outside. Ye Xinlan wants to slap Chu Feng, but he can''t find the feeling that he couldn''t kill him when he first saw Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng picked up a bit of fun and held the smiling Ye Ling in his arms. Then he looked at Ye Xinlan: "the first child was born to you. What do you do?"


    Ye Xinlan is stunned, her eyes twinkle and turns her head to one side. Her face, which has not left any traces, suddenly appears faint red. Originally, she wanted to question Chu Feng, but he actually pulled her. Ye Xinlan was a little flustered and didn''t know what to say.


    Although the child is basically Zhang Yuner''s, but the fact is that she was born, which doomed her relationship with Chu Feng to be a little embarrassed, and always felt strange.


    Chu Feng also knew Ye Xinlan''s embarrassment, and did not continue this topic, which saved her more embarrassment: "Su Qin still refuses to give up?"


    Ye Xinlan looked back: "how do you know?"


    Chufeng turned her head to one side. LAN Meier was one of the few people who knew about it. So Chu Feng asked her to look at Ye Xinlan as much as possible when she was in fengteng garden. If she needed anything, she would try to help her. Only in this way did Chu Feng know that Su Qin would come to Ye Xinlan from time to time.


    Ye Xinlan narrowed his eyes and found that chufeng looked unnatural. He thought of something and shook his head: "Chu Feng, I''m not your woman. You''re not good. Let people watch me. What do you want to do?"


    "But you are the biological mother of my child!" Chu Feng knew that some things could not be avoided. Looking back at Ye Xinlan, he said word by word: "and it''s not monitoring you. Of course, if you want to think that way, I have no way, because I don''t know how to explain to you. Anyway, I don''t want my child to call someone else''s father."


    "And I don''t feel comfortable thinking about the woman who gave birth to my child to lie in the same bed with other men!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t know why he wants to say these things at this time, but this is really what he thinks. Ye Ling is Ye Xinlan''s artificial pregnancy child, but it is Chu Feng''s blood. When he comes out of Ye Xinlan''s stomach, Chu Feng has a strange feeling there.


    Seeing ye Xinlan''s blush and his shy face, Chu Feng plucked up his courage and said, "Ye Ling was born by you. It is undeniable that her body also flows your blood. I am her father. Do you think you want to tell the child that I am her brother-in-law?"


    "Get out of here Ye Xinlan himself was very shy by Chu Feng. At the moment, he was even more ashamed and angry. He said, "don''t talk about this again!"


    In her heart, however, she kept jumping, which was also a headache for her, that is, what should Ye Ling call Chu Feng, her brother-in-law, or father-in-law?


    It''s hard to call her brother or brother-in-law. After all, chufeng is her father. But if you call her father, ye Xinlan feels strange. It will make her feel that she and chufeng have a child. Even if Su Xinyu knows the truth, listening to Ye Ling calling Chu Feng father is uncomfortable.


    Patting his head, ye Xinlan couldn''t think of a suitable plan. He waved: "I don''t know. I''ll talk about it later. Anyway, you can''t talk about it."


    Chu Feng also knew that it was embarrassing for both of them, but he still threw out a sentence: "well, what should Su Qin do?"


    Ye Xinlan glared at Chu Feng: "what do you want me to do?"


    Chu Feng turned his head awkwardly to one side, his eyes twinkled, and his tone was a little unnatural: "I don''t want to do anything about it. I just want you to quietly bring up the children!"


    Ye Xinlan stares at Chu Feng. She is angry, funny and helpless. She shakes her head with a bitter smile: "Chu Feng, how do I feel that you want to treat me as your woman without being so shameless. Although I am not the natural mother of heart talk, you should remember that she called my mother for more than 20 years!"


    "Now yun''er explains clearly that she doesn''t have a mustard. Your thought is very bad. It will make everything meaningless, and the heart words will be very sad!"


    Chu Feng coughed and was very embarrassed. He stood up with Ye Ling and looked out of the villa: "I heard that you haven''t gone out since you gave birth to Ye Ling. Today, I''ll take you out for a walk. It''s only when you choose your own things that you can have a sense of accomplishment."


    Ye Xinlan showed a little hesitation. She didn''t want to get along with Chu Feng alone. However, Chu Feng''s words made her a little moved. She could buy things for her own children. She felt satisfied. She hesitated and looked at Chu Feng: "well, you won''t take the opportunity to do anything to me. Do you want to cook cooked rice?"Chu Feng staggered forward, white eyes straight rolling: "am I such a person?"


    Don''t want to, ye Xinlan lowered his head: "isn''t it? Otherwise, why don''t you want me and Su Qin to get better again? "


    A question, directly let Chu Feng can not find words to refute, pat the head wry smile, is this little really heavy taste?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1351

    A limited edition Maserati drove directly out of fengteng garden.


    Ye Xinlan, who had been dressed in cool clothes, sat in the car and looked back at fengteng garden. When he was about to come out, he had to take Ye Ling with him. He happened to meet Luo Dan who was going back. Chu Feng asked Luo Dan to take his children with him. He took ye Xinlan out to buy some baby products.


    Although Luo Dan is curious about how not to let people buy it, he can also understand Ye Xinlan''s mother''s heart. Some things are bought by himself, and the meaning and feeling are different.


    Therefore, Ye Ling, who has no objection, is responsible for taking care of Ye Ling. In addition, Ye Ling is cute and cute, and doesn''t worry about anything.


    Seeing ye Xinlan''s uneasy appearance, Chu Feng turned to the city and thought of something: "don''t worry, Luo Dan is a medical student. It''s OK to take care of a child. If you''re hungry, you can eat some milk powder and come back soon."


    "I''m not worried about that." Ye Xinlan returned a way, the head is low, the voice is a little small: "I am thinking you really want to do?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, see ye Xinlan that little girl like uneasiness, as if on purpose?


    Chu Feng did not respond to Ye Xinlan''s question for a while, but soon understood Ye Xinlan''s meaning and shook his head with a wry smile. He really didn''t mean anything on purpose, just subconsciously.


    But this appearance, it seems that will really promote the fake, a smile and a low voice: "I now suddenly think that if Su Qin appeared, it would be good."


    "Go away!" When ye Xinlan heard the speech, he felt that Chu Feng was deliberately like this, in order to eliminate her defenses. She became his woman with peace of mind. She scolded her taste and hummed, but she didn''t push Chu Feng away.


    Under the leadership of the shop assistant, the two people came to the baby products area on the second floor. They had everything for the baby. When the clerk took them to the place where they had children''s items for a few months, the shop assistant returned. Everything here was clearly marked with a price tag, and there was a simple explanation. There was no need for too much follow-up.


    This is why there are only less than ten clerks in such a large supply shop, because there is no need to reduce expenses!


    Ye Xinlan sees the shop assistant leave, side head: "can you let go?"


    Chu Feng hugged Ye Xinlan''s waist, and felt good. He was just about to say something to choose, but his heart was shocked. Without warning, he picked Ye Xinlan. The latter subconsciously wanted to make a sound, but Chu Feng directly kissed her mouth.


    Ye Xinlan''s eyes are wide and round, and he scolds secretly in his heart. What does this bastard do? If he wants to kiss, he has to find a place where there is no one!


    Not clear what the situation, was chufeng holding on to the side to run, blink of an eye ran into the bathroom, hiding in a small compartment, less than three square space, two people are inside, almost can be said that the body close to the body.


    Ye Xinlan is angry about what Chu Feng really wants to do. He is about to open his mouth and a voice comes from outside: "Zixuan, do you want to buy anything else? I haven''t seen aunt ye for a long time, and I don''t know whether Ye Ling''s little girl is good or not. It''s not cute! "


    Ye Xinlan opened her mouth and closed it slowly, because she knew how Chu Feng had done that just now, because the speaker was Zhou Xiaoxuan. It seemed that ye Zixuan was also there.


    It''s Zhou Xiaoxuan and ye Zixuan outside. The two girls who are on the right path are all free today to go to fengteng garden to see ye Xinlan and Ye Ling, who has never been seen since she was born.


    Ye Zixuan looked around and said, "I''ve bought almost everything. I''ve got all the clothes and supplies. I''ll go to the bathroom."


    Chufeng and Yexin Langton in the bathroom are stiff. If ye Zixuan finds out, it will be hard to explain. But ye Zixuan comes in and looks at one of the rooms closed. She doesn''t want to go into the next one.


    Soon the patter of water from the next to the chufeng and ye Xinlan''s ears, two people full of black lines, ye Zixuan in the public toilet do not know, to be smaller, but also close to the two people in the atmosphere more embarrassing.


    Ye Xinlan lowered his head and showed a shy look. Chu Feng could not help but go up to kiss the beautiful red lips. Ye Xinlan was stunned to push Chu Feng away. However, because he was worried about too much movement in the bathroom, he was found by Ye Zixuan next door, which was really unclear.


    Can only be staring at the eyes, let the chufeng rascal kiss, then also slowly lost feeling, embracing Chu Feng.


    Next door, ye Zixuan gets ready to get up, but her ears are moving. As a martial artist, she still has a keen sense. Subconsciously, she looks to the side, lowers her head a little, and twitches at the corners of her mouth.


    Angry to get up, ye Zixuan felt that he could not ignore such a thing happened, if it spread out, he would make foreign countries laugh at the holy pilgrimage.


    Open the door of the bathroom and go out. There are not many polite people who walk to the next door and knock on the door: "all come out, this is not your home, hurry up!"


    When Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was waiting outside, saw that ye Zixuan came out and knocked on someone else''s door, she was shocked and walked over: "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that there was no one else, ye Zixuan hummed: "there is a man and a woman in it. It''s immoral to have a fitting room for some time ago. I''m not happy!"Zhou Xiaoxuan''s eyes were moved. As the head of the criminal investigation team, she naturally knew about the matter in the imperial city between the previous sections, and she supervised it. She went to knock on the door with a cold face: "come out, I''m Zhou Xiaoxuan, the leader of the Imperial City Criminal investigation team!"


    Ye Xinlan stares at Chu Feng with shame and anger, seizing the opportunity to eat tofu!


    All of a sudden, the bathroom door also slammed open to the outside, obviously Ye Zixuan impatiently opened the door directly and violently.


    But when the people outside saw the people inside, the look of disgust on Ye Zixuan''s face immediately disappeared and blinked: "aunt!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was also stunned and looked at Ye Zixuan strangely: "are you sure you saw it just now?"


    Ye Zixuan also remembered what she had just discovered. She looked around and even looked inside, but only Ye Xinlan stood there and patted her head: "am I dazzled?"


    At this time, Chu Feng, who was hiding in the safe passage in the distance, laughed bitterly when he heard the words. Keng dad, the power of taboo was wasted. If Xuanyuan ancestors knew about it, they would spit blood with anger!


    Just do not use the force of taboo, can not cover up the voice, absolutely will be found by Ye Zixuan!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1352

    "Auntie, why are you here?"


    Ye Zixuan, who thought it might be an illusion just now, didn''t tangle with the question just now. Moreover, she felt that her cultivation was there. If someone really did, she could not escape her eyes: "if you want to buy Ye Ling''s things and let the people below buy them, why do you want to run out?"


    Ye Xinlan was still thinking about where Chu Feng had gone and how he disappeared all of a sudden. Hearing the words with a smile, he replied, "it is possible to let the people below buy them. But after you are a mother, you will understand that some things will be better by yourself."


    Ye Zixuan blushed and didn''t think about it much. She just hummed, "I want to have a baby, but Chu Feng doesn''t touch me now."


    But Zhou Xiaoxuan, who had been watching, opened her mouth: "what, that stallion hasn''t touched you, hasn''t it?"


    Maybe there is no outsider here. Ye Zixuan nodded and looked aggrieved: "the fact is, that bastard doesn''t know where to go every time he has a chance. I don''t know when I find out that he''s going to find another woman."


    Thinking of the Dan Dan that ye Zisheng has to marry now, the initiator is as cold as frost. Ye Zixuan is even gnashing his teeth: "and every time, I doubt whether this bastard has me in his heart. If he doesn''t confirm his identity relationship with me next time, I''ll pay him a visit. I won''t waste my time with him."


    Seeing ye Zixuan''s look of bitterness, ye Xinlan and Zhou Xiaoxuan feel funny. It has always been men who want to push down the best beauties. Now, a top-notch beauty still wants to devote herself. Has the world really changed?


    As ye Zixuan''s elder, ye Xinlan stepped forward and took her niece''s hand: "fool, when you choose Chu Feng, you should be prepared like this, and as far as I know, not only you have not been touched, such as LAN Meier, these Chu winds have not been touched, so don''t be unbalanced, men''s hearts are uncertain."


    "The reason why you don''t have time to leave now is that you don''t have time to leave?"


    Ye Zixuan''s face turned red. In front of Ye Xinlan, she was a younger generation, with her mouth full: "that bastard!"


    Knowing that ye Zixuan is just saying angry words. If she really wants to leave Chu Feng, she will definitely turn against the people who want her to leave, and does not continue this topic. Ye Xinlan takes Ye Zixuan''s hand and shows a natural look: "even if you meet me, just walk with me. I want to buy some clothes for Ye Ling."


    Next, ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan did not go to explore whether ye Xinlan was in the bathroom just now. They bought a lot of things together with her. They almost bought everything from a child who was a few months old to six or seven years old.


    Nearly eight o''clock in the evening, she went down to the first floor to check out. The shop assistants had already been very happy because ye Xinlan bought the most high-end products with a total value of more than 400000 yuan. She could draw thousands of yuan, equivalent to a month''s salary. Naturally, she was very happy.


    As for the lack of a Chu Feng, although she knew it, she didn''t say it because she saw Ye Xinlan and Chu Feng enter the bathroom just now, because they were driving Maserati, and the shop assistant turned on the camera very wisely, so she didn''t know that ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan smashed the door.


    In addition, Chu Feng didn''t show up. She only thought that Chu Feng was really a small white face. She might have found that the lady knew someone who was also there, so she secretly slipped away and praised her guess!


    After checking out, the shop assistant helped to register all the things. Because there were too many things to buy, the shop assistant told me that a car would be arranged for delivery in the morning. When registering the address, the shop assistant looked very surprised because the address was fengteng garden.


    Fengteng garden is where, as long as the people in the imperial city basically know.


    Naturally, she doesn''t think ye Xinlan is a handyman in fengteng garden, but she must be an important person in fengteng garden to drive Maserati to buy things here. Would it be a woman with less wind?


    Thinking of Feng Shao, the shop assistant''s expression is tight, and that pretty young man appears in her mind in the afternoon. If ye Xinlan is really a woman with little wind and lives in fengteng garden, is that person fengshao?


    As for why it was Chu Feng, the shop assistant believed that there was no fool in the world who dared to give Chu Feng a green hat. He was secretly shocked by the results he thought of, but he also warned himself that nothing happened today.


    And he felt that Chu Feng didn''t want to be known that he and ye Xinlan came to buy things. The shop assistant even decided to delete the video of Chu Feng appearing here.


    All of this is unknown to everyone. After checking out, three women with elegant demeanor walked out of the supplies store. It was very late. Ye Zixuan took Ye Xinlan''s hand: "aunt, I was going to visit you and Ye Ling today, but it''s very late now. I''ll go there another day."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan also echoed: "I have to go back, there are some things to deal with tomorrow, another day I will go to fengteng garden to see you and the little girl!"


    Ye Xinlan wondered where Chu Feng had gone. He nodded: "it''s OK. You all go to be busy. I''ll go back now. Thank you for accompanying me today."


    Soon, ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan both drove away. Ye Xinlan also went to open the door and get on the bus. Curious about where chufeng was going, the door suddenly opened and closed. Chu Feng, who had been missing for several hours, appeared in the car. Ye Xinlan glared at him: "asshole!"I''m obviously upset about the bathroom today.


    Chu Feng feels puzzled and thinks that the power of taboo is wasted once, just in order not to be discovered by Ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan, and feels that the most serious thing in the world is this time.


    So when he heard Ye Xinlan''s words, he said coldly, "don''t talk nonsense. Driving makes me feel bored."


    Ye Xinlan was stunned and reacted. Chu Feng even gave her a look and said angrily, "Chu Feng, do you think you can treat me like this now? This is not your woman. If you become your woman, do you want to give me face every day and scold me?"


    "Don''t look!"


    Ye Xinlan was really angry. Today, she was almost discovered by Ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan, which made her scared and angry. Chu Feng was a little rogue, and now she was even more annoyed by Chu Feng: "in the future, please respect me a little. Don''t eat my tofu casually. Otherwise, I will tell my heart that you are not a human being!"


    Chu Feng is also angry, a hug Ye Xinlan to the back of the position to sit in the driver''s seat, step on the accelerator, the car immediately flew out.


    Ye Xinlan was shaken by Chu Feng, and his head didn''t notice to touch the back. He bit his lips and said, "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch, what do you want to do in the end? Do you think it''s not good for me to be disturbed by Zixuan today. Are you very uncomfortable?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. He just stepped on the accelerator and kept accelerating. Maserati was like a bison running across the road. Some traffic police wanted to stop it. But when they saw that it was a limited edition Maserati, they knew that the owner was definitely not the one they could offend. As long as there was no accident, they should not see it!


    In the crazy speed of Chu Feng, he soon returned to the road 700 meters away from fengteng garden and stopped at the side of the road, because there were few people living near fengteng garden and even few vehicles passing by at night.


    Chu Feng put out the car fire and turned back: "do you want to be so fierce? How can you become a shrew like before


    Ye Xinlan is still angry, smell speech is more angry: "Chu Feng, what do you say, who is a shrew?"


    Chu Feng curled his lips, and his heart''s annoyance had already gone. Who called luck so bad that they ran into Ye Zixuan. But it was very interesting to see ye Xinlan''s angry appearance. He said with a smile, "it must be you. When you first saw him, you were not making trouble, or you wanted to separate me and my heart?"


    "If I didn''t cure you, you would spare no effort to suppress me now!"


    Ye Xinlan was stunned and thought of what happened at the beginning. She was really a little vexatious when she thought that she was a shrew. However, she was even more angry when she was called a shrew by Chu Feng. She said, "you bastard, it would be better if you didn''t treat me. Then I would not find out the secret of that bastard Su Qin. I am still the wife of the Su family because you cured my illness and made me divorce now. You are a bad man £¡¡±


    Chu Feng was stunned, had seen unreasonable, had not seen Ye Xinlan, this can be said to be made up at random.


    With a bitter smile, he adjusted the angle in the car and turned directly to the back. He held Ye Xinlan in his arms and kissed the mouth in a domineering way: "if you don''t cure you, you''ll have to bear your husband all your life. If you have other women, it''s impossible to give birth to Ye Ling. Even more, there won''t be any fresh meat like me for you to eat tender grass. You''ve picked it up!"


    Ye Xinlan didn''t expect Chu Feng to use strong. He glared at him and scolded the bastard in his heart. He felt that a pair of big hands even reached directly into her clothes. Although Chu Feng had done the same before, she was forced to.


    At the moment, ye Xinlan felt that he couldn''t do it. He took a bite of chufeng''s tongue and waited for him to feel pain and loosen up. He said coldly, "hand out!"


    Chufeng sipped his tongue and knew that he was bitten and bleeding. Looking at Ye Xinlan''s cold face, a nameless fire came up and pressed it directly. Ye Xinlan''s strength was too small for chufeng after all, and his clothes were scattered in the car.


    When both of them were unarmed, ye Xinlan did not struggle or get angry, but was just a kind of calm: "you have to think clearly, you will have no way back in your life. It is very likely that you will completely lose your heart and even be despised by the world."


    "I know you don''t worry about being beaten down by the person in charge, but can your women accept that you treat me like this?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at the body of a woman in her twenties: "if I did, what would you do?"


    Ye Xinlan closed his eyes and seemed to accept his fate: "I will not refuse, I will cater to you, and I will not take the initiative to tell them the truth. But once you move me, I will open Pandora''s box. I will not endure the loneliness for many years. If you can''t hold fire, there will be the possibility of being found. You should consider it carefully!"


    Chu Feng stopped to prepare to enter the action, adjust the angle of the car, put on clothes, and finally opened the door directly down: "your answer, I am very satisfied, go back early!" Close the door, chufeng goes to the distance!


    Ye Xinlan sat up and felt a trace of loss and desire. Looking at the back of Chu Feng''s departure, his eyes widened. He thought of what a punch was on the chair: "asshole!"She knew that Chu Feng didn''t move her meaning just now, but on purpose, in order to test her attitude. She just accepted her fate and her words had already explained some things. In the future, Chu Feng would definitely do something to her again.


    Biting his lips, ye Xinlan hated: "you bastard, you tried to test me on purpose, but you still want to move in the future. You just went in. You can''t go up or down, son of a bitch!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1353

    Nearly 11 o''clock, Chu Feng just stepped into Guanghan garden.


    Seeing the bright lights in the hall, Chu Feng''s eyes softened a little, and went straight in. Although he knew who lived in Guanghan garden, when he came in, Chu Feng still felt that his eyes were not enough. When he looked at them, they were all long legs with white flowers, yingying and Yanyan, covering all kinds of styles.


    Lin Yulin is adept and gentle. She is simple and elegant, but her heart is classical. She is a noble and moving rosefinch, a passionate and charming Phoenix green like a cat, and Ziyi, who always keeps a proud and delicate posture, and song Qiaoqiao, who always thinks about when to kill him, is proud of nature.


    Not to mention a cold and hot, but each has its own style of ice and jade.


    Secondly, Liu Zhixin, who is capable and moving, is overflowing with maternal brilliance with her baby in her arms. Chu Feng sighs in her heart. No wonder everyone says I am a stallion. The ancients did not deceive me!


    Curious as cold as frost, Murong Bing, who was enchanting Tiancheng, didn''t come back to Guanghan garden. Chu Feng didn''t think about it. Anyway, the people who could hurt them could almost say that they didn''t. as soon as they went to talk, the rosefinch stood up and said, "young Lord, wait for me and Qingqing to leave and go back to the branch helm."


    What''s the situation?


    Chu Feng looked at the rosefinch, one of the four kings of heaven, who was also a woman who had been aroused by her gambling mood, and asked, "why should I go all of a sudden?"


    "Although there is Xuanwu to suppress the short-term, but I have to go to prepare, waiting for the order of the little Lord''s expedition."


    The rebellion of Qinglong and Baihu is irretrievable. Chu Feng takes a look at Ziyi and sees that she is just teasing the little girl there. She seems to have no concern. She knows that she has walked out of Qinglong''s favor. Although she is not ready to fight against Qinglong, he will at least do it according to his will.


    Suppress the heart not to give up, Chu Feng nodded: "then I send you out!"


    Zhu que en said hello to Lin Yulin and her. After a short time together, everyone was a little emotional. Then she left with Feng Qingqing. Chu Feng sent them to the intersection 300 meters away from Guanghan garden.


    "Although you can despise countless people with your strength now, it''s hard to guard against them in this era. My master was in the conspiracy of villains at that time, so you should take good care of yourself."


    Zhuque was surprised that Chu Feng hugged Feng Qingqing in front of her. She felt shy and wanted to push away chufeng. But she missed the warm embrace of this man. She did not care so much. She held out her hands and hugged Chu Feng in a low voice: "are you so good to me, are you greedy for my body, or do you have affection for me?"


    Leaning on the shoulder of Chu Feng, the extremely traditional Zhu Que in her heart has already identified Chu Feng as her man: "if it is the former, then never let me know, always coax me, if it is the latter, never change, love me!"


    "I''ve been lonely for more than 200 years. If you walk into my heart, you can''t go out."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. It was the first time for him to know that the rosefinch was over 200 years old and laughed bitterly.


    When the rosefinch heard the movement, her beautiful eyes flickered, and her voice fiercely told Chu Feng: "you get my body. Don''t despise me for being old. The ninth princess is older than me, so if you want to leave me, there is no way!"


    The woman who has been conquered by Chu Feng has only tender feelings for Chu wind at the moment. Where can she be so fierce?


    Chu Feng was helpless to smile, released the rosefinch affectionate kiss: "I''m afraid you don''t want me. How can you worry that I don''t want you? You are the king of rosefinch heaven. The existence of the demigod state presses on you. I can''t bear to abandon that sense of achievement, so you can set your mind on it!"


    "Villain!" Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Rao Shi Zhuque has completely accepted this reality. She is Chu Feng''s woman, and she can''t change her whole life. But in the end, Chu Feng''s words made her unavoidably shy. She walked forward quickly in Feng Qingqing''s daze, as if she was afraid to stay a little longer.


    Chu Feng looked at the back of the rosefinch''s leaving, and smile. Although the rosefinch is always the inviolable posture of cold, gorgeous, noble and inviolable to outsiders, it is undeniable that in his arms, like many women, she is an ordinary little woman.


    Just ready to go back to Guanghan garden, but see feng Qingqing meaningful looking at him, Chu Feng subconsciously feel whether there is something on his face.


    Feng Qingqing also came forward and said, "the little Lord is worthy of being a saint of love. Even my master, who has vowed that he will never have trouble with men in his whole life, has been captured by you. Do you think my master''s health is very good?"


    Chu Feng has black lines all over his face. How can Zhuque have such a wonderful apprentice as Feng Qingqing? He still thinks that Wen Xinxue should be Zhu Que''s apprentice and Feng Qingqing should be Murong Bing''s Apprentice.


    Cough: "OK, as tight as a girl!"


    "Ha ha!" Feng Qingqing chuckled and took the initiative to hold Chu Feng. Her eyes were full of charm: "little master, I heard that master said you are sex mouth. Qingqing likes sex mouth. Do you want to accept both master and apprentice? I promise you feel better than master. Do you want it?"


    Feng Qingqing didn''t care so much, but she got closer: "I don''t care. If I like it, why should I care so much? But I''m going to leave. I can''t fight with Shaozhu for 300 rounds. You can think of me, but we should meet soon. Qingqing will be cleaned up and wait for you then."Leaving the blood boiling of Chu wind, the Phoenix green with the laughter of silver bell went towards the direction of leaving the Zhuque, walking very smart, it seems that nothing happened just now.


    Chu Feng smiled bitterly and walked back to Guanghan garden. Before, he always saw some big official or rich people in the news secretly had several lovers. Chu Feng was still puzzled about it. Were those women stupid, why should they follow the man?


    But when he came to this day, he also understood the truth. Not that women are not reserved, but there are many men in the world, but few people can stand at the top. Once there is such a man, it is inevitable that all kinds of attention are paid to, and it is natural to attract women''s eyes.


    It is not related to what is called Wang Ba Qi. But the transcendence formed on top of the peak has doomed the man to be able to have a large group of wives and concubines even if he is a general general man.


    Secretly a sound of his own degenerate, Chu wind also returned to the wind Teng garden.


    Liu Zhixin has taken the child to rest, Yamasaki Huizi also tired to leave, Ziyi and Bingqingyujie sisters are more stuck together to leave, although song Qiqiao although also want to stay more, but the quilt Ziyi directly called to leave together, she will also meet two elder sisters tomorrow!


    So when Chu Feng came in, only Lin Yulin sat quietly in the hall and watched the nutritious soap opera.


    Left and right to see a person has no, Chu Feng directly walked to sit next to Lin Yulin holding a woman, the head directly buried in Lin Yulin''s body: "Lin Lin wife, want to die of me."


    Lin Yulin blushed. Although she had already acknowledged the relationship with Chu Feng, she could not accept it. Maybe it was because of the relationship of personality. He saw that there was no other person to relax. She also snorted: "Xiaofeng, I am your aunt. I am all the people who are Auntie and grandma. Are you so bad?"


    Lin Yulin just did not get angry, just teased Chu Feng, and from the decision to face the relationship, she can see it more than many people, as if they said that the chicken with the chicken, the dog with the dog, the husband for the sky!


    And so by Chu wind to look at, Lin Yulin or can not help but heart void: "what to see?"


    When Lin Yulin was shy, she approached her ear: "don''t be an aunt or anything, give birth to your nephew and be a mother!"


    Little nephew?


    Lin Yulin heard nothing, the most clear is these two words, face suddenly appeared shy, a slap on the face of Chu Feng, but it seems to feel like: "how are you so excellent?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1354

    What a cheap mouth!


    When Chu Feng walked into Chang''e''s room, he didn''t know how many times he repeated this sentence.


    This evening, Murong Bing and lengrushuang were not there. Chu Feng thought that he would definitely be able to take Lin Yulin. As a result, Lin Yulin was very ashamed and angry because of the last sentence. He directly left Chu Feng in the hall and went back to his room on the second floor to lock his door directly.


    Tell Chu Feng directly with action, you said wrong, go to your own happiness tonight.


    But at the same time, Chu Feng did not go to open the door and pry the lock. He also thought of something and came to Chang''e''s room.


    After passing through the Xuanyuan family, Leng Rushuang and Xuanyuan ancestors have known a lot of things. It is also clear that Chang''e''s time to wake up is getting closer and closer. As Murong Bing once told us, maybe there is no need for seven students to get together. As long as an opportunity, Chang''e will wake up directly.


    Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica has been taken away, which proves that she is one of the six students. In addition, the two women around him are also one of Chang''e''s six students. Originally, Chu Feng would not care about these problems, but if the people around him were involved, it would be absolutely impossible.


    But now he doesn''t know who Chang''e''s sixth birthday is. Although he has doubts about Lin Yulin, she doesn''t have any sense of martial arts. Chu Feng can only be used for prevention. Although it can be known from another Lin Yulin''s mouth, that woman is too excellent and Chu Feng doesn''t want to provoke her for the time being.


    And Chang''e is in Guanghan garden. Why should we go far and near?


    After entering the room, Chu Feng closed the door and locked it. She went to see Chang''e, who was lying there peacefully as usual. She sat by the bed and was ready to have a good chat with this woman. Chu Feng''s eyes were instantly condensed, as if he had seen a ghost.


    One hand reached out and put it directly on Chang''e''s left.


    Just put it up, there was a terrible smell in the room. Chu Feng''s hand was directly flicked away, and Chang''e''s angry voice came: "Chu Feng, don''t be too shameless!"


    There was silence in the room. Chu Feng did not speak again. Chang''e sighed softly after a long time: "it seems that you know something."


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, where is Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, and who else is your sixth life beside me?"


    The sound of Jiao Xiao came from the room. It was the first time that Chu Feng heard Chang''e''s laughter. It was just like the sounds of nature that made people intoxicated, as well as light banter: "I can''t tell you if I don''t say it, and even if I tell you, what do you want to do, do you want to kill them and stop my six lives from getting together?"


    "Impossible, you will never attack your woman, and you can''t destroy my body. What do you ask so much to do?"


    Chu Feng''s fist clenched in an instant. He felt that Chang''e would deny or even resist death. He didn''t want to admit that he was so calm. That proved that Xuanyuan''s ancestor didn''t lie. There were Chang''e''s other two lives around him. As for who he was, he didn''t know.


    What''s more, Chang''e is right. Even if he knows who the other two are, Chu Feng can''t kill Chang''e in order to prevent Chang''e''s recovery. Moreover, according to Murong Bing, Chang''e''s recovery doesn''t need six students. As long as he finds that opportunity, he can recover ahead of time.


    Chu Feng''s heart is full of powerlessness, unable to destroy Chang''e''s body, and unable to kill the other two lives. Nothing is more maddening than this feeling.


    Chang''e seems to be able to feel the helpless Chu Feng, tone also flat down: "Chu Feng, this is fate, I did not think of their own six lives and you have a relationship, but it does not matter, I will eventually kill you, you desecrated my six life, is equivalent to desecrating me, I will kill you."


    Chu Feng knows that Chang''e is not alarmist. Although Liusheng seems to be independent, it is closely related to the noumenon. It can almost be said that Chang''e is just like a person.


    Her heart moved slightly. Chu Feng thought of Xuanyuan''s words. Chang''e had hatred in her heart. She didn''t believe in love. Love is the most powerful source power in the world.


    The eyeball son turns to see to Chang''e: "I went up your six lives?"


    Chang''e did not answer the slight fluctuation in the air.


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a meaningful smile, he can basically affirm Chang''e''s two lives around him, and he must have had a relationship with him, while Su Xinyu, Yan Ruyu, chufeng, did not continue to think about it, just a helpless and bitter smile on his face.


    Chang''e''s no answer is a kind of answer. Chu Feng thinks that according to the woman who has a husband and wife with him, he can roughly infer who is the second of six. But when he thinks about it, he finds that there are too many women who have sex with each other, and the scope of this blasphemy is too wide. Chu Feng calculates that it is above two digits!


    As long as Chang''e is here, then all the problems are not a problem.


    Staring at the beautiful face, Chu Feng raised his mouth slightly: "Chang''e, some of your six lives have already been a little woman. You are also my woman. You won''t be so cruel to kill me, right? To tell my husband, who are the twins around me? ""Two lives?" Chang''e didn''t get angry at Chu Feng''s words, or was used to Chu Feng''s helplessness. She just repeated his words and immediately said, "do you think I will tell you? But you seem to know something, but you don''t know it thoroughly. It seems that crape myrtle still has reservation for you


    "Ancient demons, the entanglement of fate, the compilation of fate, how can it be so simple, this is the chance given to me by God, do you think I will say it?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are sharp. Although Chang''e doesn''t care about him, he knows who is Liusheng in advance, so we can do some prevention. At least under the protection of Murong Bing and lengrushuang, Chang''e Ming now knows that Chu Feng has a bad premonition. Chang''e already knows who Liusheng is.


    Eyes slightly gloomy down: "do not say it doesn''t matter, at least you tell me, how we can not be enemies, I believe that you are affected by the six lives must have feelings for me, really want me to die?"


    After a moment''s silence, Chang''e sighed: "even if the first Dayi had never defiled me, I didn''t expect a little accident in the six life cycle, but it doesn''t matter. As for who they are, I won''t tell you. As for whether you want to die, you should have known the answer for a long time."


    "In my life, what I want to kill most at first is Dayi''s recovery from heaven, but now I want to kill you besides him!"


    Chu Feng stood up, went to the window, suddenly pulled the curtain, and then turned to the bedside, looking at the bed lying Chang''e light mouth: "Yamazaki and I said a word, do not love it does not matter, countless physical combination, no emotion will have feelings, do not love will become love, I suddenly have an idea, although a little heavy taste."


    This time Chang''e didn''t keep silent. She seemed to feel something. Her voice was obviously flustered and angry: "Chu Feng, do you want to do it?"


    Chu Feng smiles and hands up. Chang''e''s clothes are all broken into pieces, revealing the transparent and intimate clothes he specially put on for Chang''e, which is the size of a palm. Originally, it was just a kind of blasphemy. But now Chu Feng sighs in his eyes, as if these are designed for Chang''e.


    But all of this did not stop. Chu Feng ignored the gradually condensed atmosphere of terror. Chang''e was unarmed and appeared in a mysterious place directly, attracting eyeballs.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng was sad and melancholy: "I think it''s shameless to do this, but your six lives have my woman, which is doomed to our future must be the result of never dying. Unexpectedly, the future is all enemies. Why should I be polite to you and treat you courteously? When you tell me who the six students are, we can still play happily."


    "Otherwise this evening, even if the punishment falls, I Chu Feng will ride the horse and whip Chang''e!"


    Breath wave than the beginning of a lot of terror, even the things in the room are slightly shaking, Chang''e gnashing teeth like voice out: "you dare!"


    "Besides, I don''t believe you are such a person."


    Chu Feng laughs and gives people a kind of crazy state like a devil. If Chang''e retreats to advance, he can''t hear it. It''s just that Chang''e is right. He is not such a person, but Chang''e is also wrong. He is not such a person, which is based on the scope that can be controlled, and Chang''e is obviously out of control!


    Touching his chin, Chu Feng''s eyes were full of evil and evil color, and his left eye was flashing with madness: "you know me, but you don''t know me, and you have a heartbeat and a body temperature. How can you still be dead?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1355

    With the heartbeat, with the temperature.


    When Chu Feng came in just now, he found that Chang''e''s chest fluctuated slightly, just like when a normal person was asleep. So Chu Feng wanted to reach out to find out if there was a heartbeat. The result was that Chang''e had a heartbeat.


    The body temperature was found in chufeng a few months ago, so for such a phenomenon, Chu Feng''s heart became more and more uneasy, and felt that the day of Chang''e''s awakening was getting closer and closer. Otherwise, how could the heart beat.


    If it wasn''t for Xuanyuan''s ancestors, they told them that they must get together for six generations, and all of them could not be integrated until tiannu period, then Chu Feng would suspect that Chang''e had fused the Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica.


    But now the six lives have not gathered, Chang''e has recovered her heartbeat, which proves Murong Bing''s words that Chang''e only needs an opportunity to wake up.


    Chu Feng can even feel the breath of blood flowing in Chang''e''s body. Now it is not appropriate to say that she is still a dead person. It should be said that she is like a vegetable among human beings.


    Chang''e, who had a clear mind, recovered her heart rate and normal temperature, was silent for a long time before she spoke softly: "Chu Feng, you can''t die easily!"


    Chu Feng has been too lazy to pay attention to these, directly rushed to Chang''e''s body and kissed the delicate red lips, because of the heartbeat and body temperature, and even a slight breath, although strange how so normal has not woken up, but Chu Feng does so, has no such special feeling.


    At least I don''t think it''s a corpse he''s blaspheming.


    His clothes fell one by one, and Chu Feng pressed on Chang''e''s body. If an outsider was present, he would feel that the two were already fit, but only Chu Feng and Chang''e knew that they had not entered.


    Feeling the terror of the air, Chu Feng exhaled a breath and looked at Chang''e who was close at hand: "tell me who they are and what your ultimate goal is. I''ll pat my buttocks and leave immediately."


    Still did not answer, just a huge breath of terror surging in the room, appears very depressed and depressing.


    Chu Feng''s face was livid. After all, he could not resist the crush of Chang''e''s breath. He bit his teeth and resisted the impulse of spitting blood, and roared fiercely, "don''t you say so?"


    Still did not answer, just more and more terrifying force rampant Chu Feng, can not help but Chu wind suddenly by a powerful force, hit the wall, the corner of the mouth also spilled blood.


    Slowly stood up, pulled a paper towel to wipe the bloodstain on the corner of her mouth, and looked at Chang''e, who was more powerful than before. It seems that with the recovery of body temperature and heartbeat, her momentum and strength are also slowly recovering.


    Now, without the integration of the six lives, it is already so powerful. Once the six lives are integrated, Chu Feng has no doubt that Chang''e will become the most powerful existence between heaven and earth.


    Suppressing Qi and blood, Chu Feng sighed slightly: "Chang''e, do you really hate?"


    "Just because of your hatred, it will destroy six independent people and become one of you. Is it worth it?"


    "Worth it!" In the endless nothingness, Chang''e''s eternal voice sounded faintly, with a firm voice: "otherwise, I don''t need to destroy my future, cultivate seven generations and seven lives, that''s because I have hate in my heart. As for you, it''s just an accident. I just want to aim at Dayi and restore heaven."


    After a moment''s silence, Chang''e said quietly, "but when I know that you are a taboo person, I''m doomed to be the enemy. Moreover, you have profaned my six lives. I can''t find any reason not to kill you. In addition, the God''s position is limited, how can I become the Supreme God


    "So I hate, hate Dayi, hate you, hate the people of the world. Why can you live freely when I wait alone in the endless darkness


    Although Chang''e''s words are still so calm and her beautiful face is still quiet, Chu Feng can feel the ferocity and killing. She walks slowly. Just as she is approaching, a strong breath directly blows chufeng out again, and her body pain is even more serious.


    Chang''e''s indifferent voice is still ethereal: "I am the noumenon, not Liusheng, chufeng, self-respect!"


    Chu Feng coughed gently to suppress no cough and bleeding. She stood up and her left eye twinkled with a strange color. This time, she did not go out. Once again, a breath of terror came, and a mouthful of blood spattered on the ground. Chu Feng seemed unable to stand up again. Chang''e''s momentum was too terrible.


    Half squatting on the ground, naked people feel strange, Chu Feng slowly raised his head to look at the beautiful person on the big bed, indifferent to the mouth: "Chang''e, maybe I started to have a little hesitation, but I now made a decision, a decision that you regret for life."


    "What?" Chang''e asked subconsciously


    Chu Feng stood up all of a sudden, and her breath overflowed with terror, and she didn''t worry about being found by Lin Yulin. Because everything was well controlled in this room, her tone was cold: "even if you want to kill me, why don''t I destroy your pride and everything."With the last sentence of Chu Feng, the magic power rolled on her body, and the force of taboo surged, the sky in the dark night was covered with thick dark clouds, and her heart was also slightly wry. Today, because of Ye Zixuan, they wasted an opportunity, and now they have to waste it again. But this time, Chu Feng felt it was worth it.


    Because a woman like Chang''e is incomparable and powerful. Only when she tramples on her dignity and her pride, will she not have a strong heart, and will get more opportunities in the future, at least not be directly destroyed by Chang''e.


    Step by step, the magic power rolling directly suppressed Chang''e''s terrible and powerful breath. When she reached the bedside, Chang''e''s icy voice seemed to be able to penetrate all frozen things: "Chu Feng, if you dare, I will kill you!"


    "I''ll kill you, but I''ll wait for you to wake up!" Chu Feng indifferent to throw out a sentence, attracted the force of taboo, directly let Chang''e''s everything lost its effect, directly jumped to the bed, the whole person pressed on Chang''e, the corner of his mouth skimmed indifferently: "just before you kill me, you are destined to become my plaything."


    "Originally, as long as you tell me who the two are, but now you can tell me who the sixth life is, it''s useless."


    Ah!!!


    In the room, with the body of Chu Feng, Chang''e''s voice in the eternal nothingness turned into angry and helpless roar. The thunder of heaven and earth rolled, and the downpour came as promised, covering up everything, and Chang''e''s angry voice in nothingness and fierce killing.


    Chu Feng directly attracted the force of taboo to make Chang''e''s everything meaningless. With the most outrageous and forceful, even shameless means, Chu Feng entered Chang''e''s body, which had not been touched by men for millions of years, and rode his horse and whipped his whip.


    In this war without smoke of gunpowder, only the continuous charge of Chu Feng and Chang''e''s anger could not stop Chu Feng''s anger. The heavy rain covered the original moon, heavy clouds, thunder, and sometimes lightning made the whole Imperial City silent.


    There is also the voice of Chang''e that contains the killing machine: "Chu Feng, I wake up, I will kill you!"


    When all this happened, Chu Feng or Chang''e didn''t know that outside the room, a figure in pajamas stood there. Lin Yulin''s eyes were cold and the breath was ethereal, and her eyes were moving with complexity and an indescribable color.


    Sighing, Lin Yulin went to her room, with helplessness, but also with a sad fate: "Chu Feng, you are still as shameless as before, and even use the means to deal with Huangfu Ruo die on Chang''e''s body."


    Obviously, Lin Yulin, whose breath is ethereal and forceful, is the twin of another soul.


    The wind and rain were blowing, thunder and lightning were ringing. At 3:00 in the morning, the dark clouds dispersed, and the moon which had disappeared for several hours also appeared again. The imperial city which had experienced the thunderstorm baptism had a little more fresh air, and the fighting in the room of fengteng garden had stopped.


    After a look, Chu Feng turned and walked into the bathroom to wash her body. Finally, she picked up Chang''e to wash her. Surprisingly, Chang''e didn''t make any sound again. It seems that there is no general.


    After changing the sheets and finishing the big bed from the new one, Chu Feng took Chang''e out of the bathtub and found a set of pajamas for her to put on. He also got into the quilt and sighed, "I''m sorry!"


    The air fluctuated slightly, and Chang''e''s voice with hatred came: "sorry, it''s useful. What do you want the police to do?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and Chang''e had been sleeping for so many years. How could she know these words? Did Liusheng establish contact with her? Chu Feng didn''t think much about it, but gently held Chang''e in his arms: "it''s really useless. I''ll take care of you. Of course, you have to be obedient."


    Chang''e drank coldly: "Chu Feng, I will certainly want you to die!"


    Chu not take it seriously, as like as two peas, and the same feeling as the normal people.


    He came to the woman''s mouth and kissed her: "finally, I will fulfill my promise. I will drive my horse and whip Chang''e, and you will accept your fate. I even decided to meet you every day and promote our feelings."


    If Chang''e could move, she would like to kill Chu Feng at the moment, but she had no way out. She regretted that she should leave early: "shameless!"


    "When I think of the anger on her face when she wakes up, I feel very comfortable. Who told her that she was the first beauty in heaven and wanted to kill you and me?"


    Cold as frost frown: "but Chu Feng will really go to visit every day, to know Chang''e seems to wake up soon, if you can''t let Chang''e have scruples, you and I can''t keep Chu Feng!"


    Murong Bing smiles and turns around with his cold shoulder: "my name is Xuanyuan Laozu. That boy has touched her husband a little. He will spare no effort to do Chang''e, but it''s elder sister. Can you stop smelling like a face? You used to be more evil than me, and you don''t have a face like me!"


    Cold as frost blinked his eyes and angrily pushed away Murong ice: "roll, this is not to protect yourself!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1356

    The wind was calm and silent all night.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, the sun formally shines on the earth. The night rain that came in the middle of the night last night did not leave any trace. Even those who are in sleep do not know that there was a thunderstorm last night, and the whole imperial city is still as calm as ever.


    In the room, Chu Feng also slowly opened his eyes, yawned, looked at Chang''e, his head banged and jumped from the bed.


    Looking at Chang''e''s beautiful face, there are pictures in her head, and her mouth slowly opens: "what did I do last night?"


    Asked, but did not answer for half a day, Chu Feng is more guilty up, subconsciously looking at the direction of the bathroom, saw a sheet quietly placed there, there are plum blossom like blood, smile also know last night is not illusion, he did Chang''e dry.


    At this time, Chang''e''s voice also coldly sounded: "Chu Feng, is a man, don''t use such a poor excuse to deny what you have done, and don''t tell me that you drink too much. I will remember this account."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say that he didn''t know what was going on last night, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth because he did take Chang''e down last night, and did not hesitate to arouse the force of taboo. Thinking that the force of taboo was only used three times, Chu Feng felt that the world was so bad.


    It''s not easy for Chu Feng to discuss things with Chang''e again. As soon as she was ready to say something, Chang''e said, "get out of here!"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. Last night, she inexplicably put Chang''e in charge. She had a little apology in her heart, but at the moment that apology was gone, she said coldly: "Chang''e, how can I be your first man, do you have such a talk with your man? I tell you, last night was just the beginning, not the end! "


    Throwing down a word, Chu Feng turned to open the door and left, wondering why she was so impulsive last night and put Chang''e in the right place.


    Chu Feng left, the air in the room fluctuated slightly, and Chang''e sobbed: "why do you want to bully me, asshole?"


    The voice falls, suddenly a gust of wind blows through the window, the curtain rises and falls, a figure of a black dress also appears in the room, flickering bright eyes, delicate and lovely face, looks seventeen or eighteen years old, but it is the kind of woman''s flavor of 278 years old, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    Chang''e''s sobbing voice also disappeared, a slight sigh: "how?"


    The woman in the black dress dress was the woman who had taken away the crape myrtle in Xuanyuan''s secret place. Hearing this, Chang''e seemed to be crying and respectfully replied: "with the powerful help of Leng Po Tian, she has opened the door of the lost country, and other uncertain two lives have been confirmed."


    "Leng Po Tian has entered the lost country and is ready to fight for the five forbidden areas. This time, I want to ask the master, is it OK to leave?"


    Chang''e fell into silence. The beautiful girl lying on her bed had no emotion and face to show, but her heart was like a drop of blood. She sighed for a long time: "if you told me yesterday, I would leave with you without hesitation, but you came a day late. I decided to wait for that day to come and let Chu Feng go in pain."


    Waiting for jade rabbit to ask voice, Chang''e continued: "in addition, Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, how many of them have arranged?"


    Jade rabbit frown, feel today''s Chang''e seems to be a bit wrong, now six can be sure that not already can leave here? How could she still choose to stay and teach Chu Feng deep pain? What happened?


    Curious, but the jade rabbit still did not open his mouth to ask: "the crape myrtle Xuanyuan sent her to the hidden world according to the master''s intention. As long as the master leaves, I will let people take them all away. However, the four people have not yet met our requirements and need a period of training."


    Chang''e faintly replied: "training is no problem. I''ve been waiting for countless years, and I don''t care about waiting for some more days. Pay attention to the cold weather. After a few days, I let Chu Feng ache once, and then take them away. All of them are thrown into the hidden world to let them develop and awaken their strength."


    "I want you to make the lost country come back to life and prosper again in the shortest time."


    Jade rabbit bowed respectfully: "understand!"


    Yutu can''t help but be shocked. She has been following Chang''e since she came out of the wild demon kingdom. She is absolutely loyal. She knows that even if it was Dayi, Chang''e didn''t give him a chance to hold hands after he fell in love with him. Everything is waiting for the wedding night.


    However, although Dayi loved Chang''e deeply, what he wanted was to replace the Lord of heaven and become the new master. When he followed Chang''e to Tianting to prepare for marriage, he took more than 30 subordinates from the realm of gods to fight against Tianting. As a result, the prosperous Tianting became a lost country.


    Chang''e didn''t hide it. She replied faintly, as if she could not hear the anger: "except him, who has the courage to ask for the body of this palace, but it doesn''t matter. Liusheng''s being defiled by him also means that I have been desecrated by him. Last night, it was just more direct.""This is why I want to teach him a lesson, so you go first, wait for my news, that day I want Chu Feng to cry with joy!"


    Jade Rabbit''s eyes are full of murders, and she regrets that she should let Leng Shatian wipe out Chu Feng in Xuanyuan''s secret place. Then, she would not have happened now. But she also knew that Chang''e didn''t want Chu Feng to die. She wanted to take advantage of Chu Feng.


    In the heart slightly wry smile, this has not been in the right position, millions of years of clean body sacrificed, jade rabbit how to feel Chang''e so bad luck.


    But Chang''e did not dare not follow her orders. She nodded and took a respectful step back: "I will leave now. As long as I wait for your information, I will act!"


    Leaving a sentence, a gust of wind blowing like just now, the window from the new closed, jade rabbit has disappeared, only Chang''e in the room sighed softly: "Chu Feng, you and Dayi are going to die, must die, certainly will die?"


    Among Chang''e''s uncertain words, Chu Feng had already had breakfast on the first floor. She stood up and wondered why Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing had not appeared. She also looked at Bing Qingyu, who was concentrating on her work: "wait for you two to go out with me. This afternoon I''m going to propose marriage for Lin Wei, and in the morning I''m going to prepare something..."


    Chu Feng contacted Lin Wei yesterday, and everything has been arranged. It seems that there are still others who haven''t said anything about lunch at Shan''s hotel. As for the others, although they are prepared by lemmier, Chu Feng still wants to see them in person.


    Lin Yulin, who has been eating quietly, was stunned and exclaimed: "you''re going to propose marriage to Xiaowei. Who is he with?"


    Chu Feng patted his head before he thought of it. He said with a smile: "I forgot to tell you that Lin Wei came to the imperial city soon after. She was a junior in Huangcheng University. She was delicate and sensible. In addition, Xiaowei is now in a high position in the army. So I want to promote good things for them and fulfill my mother''s wish of being in heaven."


    Lin Yulin knows that Lin Wei came to the imperial city early and joined the army. However, Chu Feng never told her that Lin Wei had a girlfriend. Of course, he didn''t mean to blame him. Lin Wei didn''t read books. In addition, he licked blood on the edge of his knife in a place like the army. Many things are uncertain.


    Early marriage is not necessarily a bad thing.


    He stood up and said, "I''ll go with you. When I go to change a suit, I haven''t seen Xiaowei for more than ten years. He came to the imperial city and went to the army. Now he wants to get engaged and have a family. As a little aunt, I must go!"


    Chu Feng frowns and doesn''t really want Lin Yulin to go. After all, the relationship between the two is there. When Lin Wei calls his brother and then Lin Yulin''s aunt, it''s hard to avoid embarrassment. Just look at Lin Yulin''s unquestionable look and know that Lin Yulin is strong, no one can change her decision.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lin Wei also thought about her and nodded: "then you go to change your clothes. When time comes, you will go with ice and jade. Ziyi, you will stay at home!"


    Ziyi curled her mouth. She was not Yamazaki. She was not used to staying in one place. However, chufeng didn''t mean to take her out for a walk, and there was no way for her to respond reluctantly.


    Let Bing qingyujie clean up his things, Qing also called. Knowing that he had returned to the Imperial City, he had time to go to fengteng hospital. He wanted to discuss some things with him.


    For this foreign girl''s apprentice, Chu Feng has always been at a distance. Especially in Shuidong, Chu Feng''s blood is boiling now, and the energy released on Chang''e seems to be burning again last night.


    Knowing that this apprentice must be thinking about the blissful needle, Chu Feng smiles bitterly. She doesn''t give up and falters back and forth. When she is free, she will go.


    what has the final say, Chu Feng thinks that he has the final say, think of it again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1357

    At more than nine o''clock, the fiery red Ferrari left Guanghan garden.


    In addition to Lin Yulin and Bing qingyujie, Chu Feng didn''t bring anyone else. Last night, she forced Chang''e to break through. She may soon be able to step into the Tianyang period. Now what is needed is a little pressure to break through.


    As for why there is such a harvest, the Chu wind is not clear. The seven generations and seven lives decided to evolve into the reincarnation of the hundred generations. How many secrets are hidden? What constitution does Chang''e belong to? These Chu winds do not know.


    The other is lengrushuang and Murong Bing. They haven''t seen them since they came back yesterday. They are totally against the common sense. Chu Feng feels something is wrong.


    If it''s not sure that the cold frost has dispersed to kill the plane, Chu Feng almost doubts whether she took Murong ice away.


    However, when they were not around, Chu Feng could spend more time with the beauties around her. She called and asked where LAN Mei ER was now. Chu Feng drove her car directly to Lin Yulin and said, "Auntie, Dou Qing says that her family has some wonderful flowers. Then you don''t have to be angry!"


    Lin Yulin frowned. Now Chu Feng calls her little aunt. She always has a very evil feeling. She doesn''t let Bing qingyujie see her. She stares at Chu Feng. She goes to one side and says, "you can take care of yourself. Don''t treat others as if they were your uncle. I''m satisfied."


    Chu Feng''s heart jumped for a moment, and felt that Lin Yulin meant something.


    Lin Kai and Lin Sicong were thrown into prison by him, even with bayberry. By the way, they cleaned up the official circles of Xuancheng, and gave the village a quiet environment. Originally, she thought that Lin Yulin would not know, or would not know so soon. Now it seems that she already knows.


    Lin Yulin turned her head and sighed, "Xiao Feng, I know how you feel, but it''s my brother-in-law and Lin Wei''s uncle after all. The reason why I know that is because he found a relationship with me from the prison. If not, would you never let me know?"


    "If Lin Kai was jailed for 18 years, Lin Sicong for 8 years, and Myrica rubra for 12 years, would he be a little cruel?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, knowing that Lin Yulin moved compassion and slowed down a little when turning a corner. Chu Feng didn''t look at Lin Yulin''s struggling and painful eyes at the moment, just like horizontal stillness.


    I believe that Lin Yulin does not know the specific things until now, otherwise, she would not give so much sympathy to the Lin Kai family.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng wanted to never let Lin Yulin know about it all her life, but she didn''t want to know her pain and pain now. She even misunderstood his way of doing it. She told Lin Yulin all the things in dianlanxuan City, and even told the truth about the explosion of the cemetery.


    When Lin Yulin was digesting all this, Chu Feng asked flatly, "Auntie, I''m just in prison now. Do you think I''m too much? Or do you think that I was killed by the bombing, or the people in Lin''s village are still as hard as before, so you are satisfied, right? "


    Chu Feng''s words have the flavor of questioning and a trace of anger, which is Lin Yulin''s helplessness and anger in questioning him. Of course, this is not for Lin Yulin, but for Lin Kai in prison, who has been locked in and is not honest.


    Lin Yulin believes that Chu Feng will not deceive her, but it is because she believes that she hears his words at the moment. Thinking of Chu Feng''s dying life, Lin Kai is colluding with the officials to make the people of Linjia village displaced. She feels the pain of blood dripping in her heart. Knowing that Chu Feng does not do it too much, she is kind enough.


    Especially when Chu Feng asked her, Lin Yulin subconsciously held Chu Feng''s hand in the car and said anxiously, "I didn''t mean that. I didn''t say you did wrong, Xiao Feng!"


    Bingqingyujie sits in the back and looks like a person who looks out of the window on one side. It looks like we don''t see anything.


    Chu Feng patted the back of Lin Yulin''s hand and sighed: "if you think I''m heavy handed, I''ll let Ye Zisheng or Li Ji clear up and let them out immediately. Can you guarantee that they will repent?"


    "I know you still think of them as relatives, but what about them? In particular, the red bayberry, Lin Kai''s fault today, she accounted for seven points! "


    Lin Yulin released her hand. She was worried about her brother''s safety, but she was more worried about Chu Feng because of her questioning. After listening to Chu Feng''s tone, she also relaxed and pondered. She was annoyed: "how can Yangmei be such a person? It''s shameless. Twelve years is light for her."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. How can we not know that Lin Yulin''s potential meaning is that the crimes of Lin Kai and Lin Sicong are serious?


    No matter how selfless people are, it''s hard to break the housework, even if Lin Yulin is reasonable. Although she doesn''t ask Chu Feng to do something, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t want to.


    He pursed his lips and thought: "Auntie, in your face, I can give them half their sentence, but you don''t want to help them any more. Some people only let him really lose, he can know how to cherish some things. Lin Kai''s family is really not worth your sympathy."


    "They will only use your kinship to seek their own interests, not worth it!"Lin Yulin blooms a flower like smile, knowing that Chu Feng has given in. If she still wants to fight for it, it is not appropriate for her. She nods gently and looks smart.


    Chu Feng moved in his heart and looked at Lin Yulin, who was different at the moment. He wanted to hug Lin Yulin fiercely, because Lin Yulin always gave him a feeling of affinity and easy to get close to, just like the kindness of an aunt next door.


    Seeing that Chu Feng seemed to be endless, Lin Yulin stroked her hair and spat: "you''re driving!"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and made a decision in his heart. No matter whether Lin Yulin is Chang''e''s sixth life, he will go on with one thing, that is to completely conquer Chang''e that stubborn woman, because he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, to Lin Yulin is really six lives?


    Chu Feng did not doubt that he would be angry, spit blood on the spot or even collapse!


    Lin Yulin is also happy to sit on one side of the street and have a look at chufeng secretly. At the moment, she feels that it''s good to be with chufeng.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng suddenly braked, and Lin Yulin leaned forward. Fortunately, she was brought back safely. She was curious to ask why she should stop. She saw a girl on the street in the distance who was surrounded by three men. Passers-by were far away from home, and the passing vehicles didn''t go to join in the fun.


    In this era, it means that it is possible to lie down with a gun, so smart people are far away from looking at the past.


    "That''s Chu Lingyun!"


    Bing qingyujie, sitting in the back, also saw the situation in front of her. She suddenly recognized the girl who was surrounded by three men. She was surprised and then looked at Chu Feng: "little Lord, your sister!"


    Chu Feng naturally recognized that the girl was Chu Lingyun, and she could see that the people surrounding her were three martial artists, two Tianyang four realms, and the other man with a long arm was the cultivation of tiannu quadruple state, and his eyes were slightly frozen and he shot a killing chance.


    Three doors and four families were born, it seems that it is not low-key, even dare to appear in the imperial city street.


    Open the door directly, at the same time, a message was sent out. Lin Yulin didn''t know what was going on, but Chu Feng had already said: "you three stay in the car, no one can get down without my permission."


    Although Lin Yulin is powerful, she is another one. Bingqingyujie has not been fully recovered, and even if she recovers, she has no way to face the martial arts in the four levels of tiannu.


    So Chu Feng to Murong ice and cold frost to the news, rushed to, the strength of the two came here, is in the blink of an eye.


    The girl is really Chu Lingyun, and she didn''t go back after the meeting with Shengchao. These days, she has been wandering with several people from her own family to train her heart. But just two days ago, she met three people. The man with long arm coveted her beauty and wanted to attack her.


    Several of her family''s children were killed by the man and the people he was taking with her. Although Chu Lingyun ran away, she was found by them again this morning. The meaning is very clear, that is to insult her.


    The 18-year-old girl has always been growing up in the Chu family. When did she see the danger of the world, she looked at the man with long arms and said, "who are you? I''m Chu Lingyun. You are martial arts people. You should know who I am. Do you know the consequences of attacking me?"


    The head of the thin man ha ha smile: "my name is ape, as to move you what consequence I don''t care, I only know that I like your invincible youth body."


    Ape?


    Chu Lingyun was shocked by his words. She knew who was in front of her. She was one of the ten ghost generals of jueshamen. She was a strong man in the four realms of ape and tiannu. She was also a scum who liked to defile female martial arts. Over the years, she did not know how many women with fair appearance were his best.


    In addition to lust, it is to absorb the power of those martial arts. It is extremely evil.


    Just want to say don''t mess, Chu Lingyun''s eyes on a slowly walking figure, this time all passers-by and vehicles are far away, so a person came here, naturally attracted her attention.


    Looking at the body tremor, then smile: "second brother!"


    It was Chu Feng who came along. He was stunned when he heard the words. There was a warm current surging in his heart. It was a kind of agitation connected by blood. It was not the feeling that Lin Wei had ever felt when he called him brother.


    With the sound of Chu Lingyun, two brothers, the three apes also turned to look, and then their bodies shook: "Chu wind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1358

    Chu Feng calmly approached.


    A light look at Chu Lingyun, curious how this girl alone in the Imperial City, her eyes also looked at the ape, a not angry but powerful momentum leisurely sent out: "you are jueshamen people?"


    The ape''s eyes twinkled. Although he didn''t go to the meeting between the two Koreas, he also heard the power of the Chu wind. With one sword, all forces were deterred, and the war that was to be ushered in was directly broken before it started.


    At the moment, he can only stand in front of him for the first time!


    Holy pilgrimage, the only king!


    Chu Feng stood there like a king, staring at the ape like a sword, as if he could see through his heart. Under the gaze of Chu Feng, the ape felt guilty and afraid. He wanted to say it shouldn''t be. However, in the face of Chu Feng''s forcing eyes, he even lowered his head and did not dare to look at him.


    I dare not even say a word.


    "Second brother!"


    But Chu Lingyun came to Chu Feng and whispered, "these three bastards are greedy for my beauty. They killed some of the children of Chu family who protected me. They even beat all the nine people who helped me on the way."


    Originally heard Chu Lingyun call second brother again, Chu Feng was quite helpless, but heard Chu Lingyun''s words, his eyes burst into a sharp color: "do you say that they started to attack ordinary people?"


    Chu Feng suddenly produced that violent killing opportunity let Chu Lingyun subconsciously beat a galloping, this just gently nodded: "en!"


    The ape and other three people did not know why, but they could not help falling back two steps in the face of the forced momentum of Chu Feng. But Chu Feng did not continue to move forward, just raised his hand, and his voice was loud and clear: "in the lower Chu wind, now we have to deal with a little personal resentment, irrelevant people please stay away from here."


    Chu Feng didn''t want the mysterious group of warriors to appear in front of ordinary people to cause panic, so he issued such words.


    People who wanted to watch the excitement from afar heard the loud sound, especially the word Chu Feng. They all turned around and left without any doubt. Even a lot of vehicles left in a retrograde way. This is an unchangeable principle that you should not offend Chu Feng if you offend Yama these days.


    All the pedestrians on the road disappeared quickly.


    At this time, Chu Feng also stepped forward and forced the ape and other people to indifferently say: "in addition to you, how many jueshamen people exist in the imperial city. Say good to die, do not say, life is not like death!"


    To say or not to say is death. Chu Feng directly maintained the authority of the ruling office with his insolence and hegemony.


    Chu Lingyun beautiful eyes flicker, with a little obsession, and love has nothing to do with it, just a kind of worship, simple worship.


    "Master Chu, don''t bully people too much!"


    Although Chu Feng''s record is fierce, he has never seen Chu Feng''s opinions reserved, not to mention that Chu Feng''s body is full of the atmosphere of Tianjing''s seven levels.


    Although he was surprised that Chu Feng had crossed several realms in such a short period of time from the meeting with the holy court, the ape was not afraid at all: "you are just the abandoned son of the Chu family. It seems that we can''t do our work for you?"


    This is what the hermit interface knows. Chu Feng is a member of the Chu family, but he is an abandoned son. Therefore, the ape subconsciously thinks that Chu Feng is ahead of Chu Lingyun, that is to meddle.


    Chu Feng drew up a touch of light ridicule: "I really am not the Chu family, and I will never be the Chu family. I don''t care if you attack anyone in the Chu family. But today I stand here, not for anyone, just because I am the judge, you are the people of jueshanmen."


    "As the world knows, Luo family and I still have jueshamen. I can''t cheat you. Can''t I play with you?"


    When the ape heard the speech, his eyes burst into a fierce look. He just wanted to say that suddenly a car came up and stopped five meters away. A young man with a broken head and blood came down from the car. He could see that he was a bit elegant and handsome. He quickly ran to Chu Lingyun: "Miss, are you ok?"


    Chu Feng shifted his eyes and was shocked: "Ye Shao, how can you be?"


    Chu Lingyun then said, "I was chased by these scum just now. He and his bodyguards tried to save me, but they were not as good as others. They were all beaten down."


    It was Ye Zisheng, who was embarrassed when he heard the speech. He also found that Chu Feng was also there. He put on his glasses with a smile, but his face was a little red, swollen and bloodstained. He was embarrassed with a smile: "the wind is not enough. It makes you laugh. It seems that I am also the first person."


    "It''s just that this one is?"


    Chu Feng felt Murong Bing and lengrushuang had already arrived, so he didn''t worry. Looking at Ye Zisheng''s eyes at that time, he felt a meaningful smile in his heart: "Chu Lingyun of the Chu family in Tianguan, the daughter of the Third Master of the Chu family!"


    Ye Zisheng heard the speech and said, "really, that''s great!"Chu Lingyun frowned. When she just walked out, how could she know what the joy in Ye Zisheng''s eyes and words meant, but Chu Feng was very clear that ye Zisheng was not a person with absolute sympathy. It was estimated that the reason why he saved the beauty was that he was attracted by the aura of Chu Lingyun.


    This can be seen from his expression when he heard that this person was Chu Lingyun of the Chu family. At first, he thought that Chu Lingyun was the woman of Chu Feng. But now that he heard that she was the Chu family, he naturally knew that it was impossible.


    Chu Feng is the natural son of Chu Buji, the second master of the Chu family. He and Chu Lingyun''s father are brothers. How can it be possible?


    So the tone of Ye Zisheng betrayed his mind.


    Chu Feng did not break Ye Zisheng''s mind for the time being, because he was still a little wary of the appearance of Chu Lingyun. Of course, if Chu Lingyun was just a simple girl, he would also like to see ye Zisheng find such a strong woman as his wife. After all, Chu Feng was a little sorry for the cold as frost.


    Because when rolling the sheets, it was as cold as frost, and ye Zisheng''s fiancee was still on his head.


    Let Ye Zisheng first step back, Chu Feng once again shot at the ape three people: "say!"


    "Asshole, what do you think you are?" The ape is really angry at the moment. Chu Feng''s appearance of indifference and lightness makes him very shocked. When they don''t exist, they usually chat with Ye Zisheng. It''s really hateful: "if you say it or not, it''s all death. Then I''ll drag you to die with me. I don''t believe you''re so strong."


    While speaking, the terrifying forces of nature have gathered in the sky, just waiting for the ape''s next action, Murong Bing in white has stood in front of Chu Feng. Because ye Zisheng is here, it''s so cold that it''s not convenient to come out, at least temporarily.


    With the sudden appearance of Murong ice, the terror power of ape seems to be directly suppressed and dissipated, and there is no way to continue to gather together.


    When he saw Murong Bing standing in front of Chu Feng, who was charming and charming in white, and with a faint enchanting smile on his mouth, the ape was shocked by Murong Bing''s beauty, and then was shocked by her strength. Without any consideration, he turned around: "run!"


    When he appears, he can easily dissolve his attack. Such a person is definitely not something he can deal with. Although it is humiliating to run away, face and life are nothing.


    Murong Bing''s mouth slightly cocked up, a finger gently stretched out, and repeatedly pointed out three times. The three monkeys, who had already run for a long distance, were suddenly shocked. Then they all fell to the ground, and the blood spitting out in their mouths was filled with ice dregs, as if they were directly killed by Murong Bing.


    Ye Zisheng saw all this, and was slightly surprised. He knew that Chu Feng, as the little Lord of the verdict, had many powerful warriors around him. However, it was the first time that he saw Murong Bing''s killing people like Murong Bing.


    In particular, Murong Bing glimpses and smiles with enchantment. Such a woman can kill people when she raises her hand. Ye Zisheng feels incredible.


    But also know, this is the fact, did not pay attention to who died, or simply did not care, to Chu Lingyun extended his hand: "Hello Miss Chu, my name is Ye Zisheng!"


    Chu Lingyun looked at Ye Zisheng''s outstretched hand, and then walked toward Murong Bing, causing Ye Zisheng a burst of embarrassment and bitter smile. Chu Feng knew Ye Zisheng''s mind, patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "the Great Wall was not built in a day, and you are the one who has a fiancee."


    He took off his glasses and put them into the bag. He sighed softly: "I want to find you for this matter today. As a result, I met such a thing on the way. The wedding date is near and the wind is weak. You have to make decisions for me. It''s not appropriate for Dan Dan to be the imperial concubine of Ye family."


    "If you can handle it, I owe you a favor, although my favor is not worth the money now."


    Chu Feng knew Ye Zisheng''s frustration and helplessness, and said with a smile, "don''t worry, isn''t there a period of time? After the Mid Autumn Festival, it''s not too late to think of a way. Once a woman who does something wrong, she will be envied and pinched, so you can rest assured. I have a sense of propriety. "


    Thinking of Shanren''s unyielding manner, Chu Feng believes that he will find Dan Dan. At that time, it will be a good play, and his way will also cure him!


    But when Chu Feng and ye Zisheng exchanged greetings, and he was ready to leave, Chu Lingyun, who looked at Murong Bing as he walked by, bowed down with modesty: "Bingbing Er Sao!" She had met in Qitian mountains at the beginning, and she knew it naturally. Just now she was staring at her, she just wanted to see whether her seduction was pretended or made by nature. As a result, the answer was the latter.


    But the Chu Feng who turned around was stumbling forward with black lines. Murong Bing giggled and took Chu Lingyun''s hand: "there are so many lovely girls in Chu''s family. It''s good. After that, we''ll call them sister-in-law after removing the word Bingbing. For the rest of the women, you''ll call me sister-in-law."


    "Who dares to say no, who bullies you, I will smoke him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1359

    Weird!


    Chu Lingyun''s actions have always kept Chu Feng on the alert. It''s too against the norm. He seems to treat him like a brother. If it wasn''t for Murong Bing, Chu Feng would question Chu Lingyun''s ghost ideas on the spot, and what he wanted to take the initiative to get close to him.


    If it''s not, if there are three jueshamen people who have a bad heart for her, Chu Feng will doubt whether the Chu family deliberately wrote and directed it. But because the dead are the jueshamen ape, Chu Feng believes that Huangfu Juntao will never break his arm to cooperate with the Chu family.


    So after saying goodbye to Ye Zisheng, and with the aura of moving Chu Lingyun, people really like it. Murong Bing directly let her get on the car and walk with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t have a good opinion about it. Until he arrived at the destination, Chu Feng got out of the car and took Chu Lingyun to one side. When he got to a distance, he let go of her hand and said, "what do you want to do? Don''t call me second brother. I''m not from Chu family. We have nothing to do with it."


    Chu Lingyun toss is pulled over by Chu Feng is a little painful hand frown: "go to the hospital for examination!"


    Chu Feng frowned: "check what?"


    If you don''t know that the person in front of you is really Chu Lingyun, Chu Feng will doubt whether she likes him. Because she is Chu Lingyun, there is no such possibility.


    Squinting at Chu Lingyun, who is already ripe for peach, she knows that she will be like this in ten or eight years, but Chu Lingyun frowns: "second brother, I''m your sister. You''ve fixed your eyes on the wrong place. That''s not yours."


    Chu Feng suddenly embarrassed, just a man''s instinct was attracted to the past, he really did not have that point.


    Gently cough a cover up embarrassment, Chu Feng light mouth: "I will not go with you to check, but you can tell me, why do you want to follow me!"


    Chu Lingyun glared at Chu Feng with shame and anger. She held her hands in front of her naturally. She seemed worried that Chu Feng would look at her again. Then she said, "you are my second brother. You are so powerful. I worship you very much. So I will follow you. If you don''t admit it, you can''t help it. I''m your sister, the only sister!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles, in Chu Lingyun''s body can not see any look, just a pure white, that also ruled out the possibility of cheating.


    She is a full-fledged warrior in the seven levels of Tianyang, but she is as inexperienced as Yan Yan and wenxinxue. Although she deliberately pretends to be very arrogant, Chu Feng can feel that she is just a disguise of her.


    Although we can''t see the color of deception, Chu Feng doesn''t want her to follow her. Just before she opens her mouth, Chu Lingyun steps forward and shakes Chu Feng''s arm: "second brother, you can let me follow you. I''m excited when I think of you as a deterrent to jueshamen and Luo''s family."


    "Take me with you. I promise I won''t give you any trouble, will you?"


    Chu Feng''s firmness in his heart has become loose in Chu Lingyun''s almost coquettish situation. Especially the word "Er Ge" makes Chu Feng''s blood coagulate with a strong flavor of blood.


    Looking at Chu Lingyun shaking, regardless of and sticking to her body, Chu Feng coughed: "you seduce me like this, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng wants to say no, but the exit is another word: "then you follow it!"


    She turned to Lin Yulin and walked to them, and they had to choose the betrothal gifts for Lin Wei. In addition, LAN Mei ER and Huang Fu Ruo die were also there. It''s not strange that Lan Mei ER was in Chu Feng, but Huang Fu Ruo die was strange in Chu Feng. Isn''t she very busy?


    Without opening her mouth, Chu Lingyun, who came after her, stepped forward to Lin Yulin and said politely, "sister-in-law!"


    Lin Yulin opened her mouth and blushed. She knew that Chu Lingyun was from the family where Chu Feng was born, and she was the daughter of a third uncle, and her sister-in-law made her blush.


    Without time to explain, Chu Lingyun called her sister-in-law to Huangfu Ruo die, LAN Mei Er, and even Bing Qingyu Jie. She was very embarrassed. However, she looked at Chu Feng with a funny look in her eyes. This guy even taught her sister to say such words.


    But Chu Feng didn''t react at the moment. If he knew that Huangfu ruodie had misunderstood them, he would definitely vomit blood, because he had never taught Chu Lingyun. When he thought of Murong Bing''s joking eyes when he left, Chu Feng had a slight headache. You don''t need to look at it and know that it was the evil spirit who taught him.


    Lin Yulin felt inappropriate. She took Chu Lingyun''s hand and was still very fond of the smart girl: "I call you Lingyun. I''m your second brother''s aunt. You can call me Auntie as well."


    Chu Lingyun was stunned. She nodded in embarrassment. She knew that there was a misunderstanding. She thought all of them were Chu Feng''s women. She chuckled: "aunt!"


    "How nice Lin Yulin smiles, but she doesn''t feel as good as her sister-in-law just now.


    In addition to Huang Fu Ruo die, Bing qingyujie and LAN Mei er''s eyes at Chu Feng are full of fun. Others don''t know, but they are very clear about the relationship between Lin Yulin and Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was looked at like this. He coughed and took Lin Yulin''s hand and went inside: "hurry up. I have to go to Shan''s hotel for lunch. If Dou Qing''s relatives are waiting for a long time, Xiao Wei will not be able to marry his daughter-in-law.Lin Yulin''s body is stiff, in front of so many people in front of Chu Feng holding hands to walk in, how much is embarrassed. Fortunately, several people do not seem to use a different look. What Lin Yulin does not know is that it is because several of them have already known.


    The purpose of coming to the mall is to prepare the bride price for Linwei, and blueberry has already called in advance to make an appointment, so when they come in, they have already been met by a special person. Although they only know Kate, they think that the people who can come with her must be rich or expensive, and the people they receive are very polite.


    Came to the counter of the warehouse, the person in charge let Chu Feng they go in and choose.


    Melanie has told them in advance what they need to come today, so the person in charge has already prepared all the things they need early and give a professional introduction on the side.


    Earrings, necklaces, bracelets, headwear rings, etc. are all available, and none of them fall from the beginning to the end. Moreover, they are all written by well-known masters in Xiangjiang, and they are also the products of Zhou Qifu''s jewelry. The price of one piece is enough for ordinary people''s life for ten years, even decades.


    After a selection for nearly an hour, the person in charge didn''t mean to be unhappy at all. On the contrary, the smile on his face became more and more brilliant. Because what Chu Feng chose was equivalent to the sales volume of the counter for half a month, how could he be unhappy? Naturally there would be no impatience.


    By the time he left the warehouse at more than 11 o''clock, Chu Feng had already ordered five sets of bracelets, necklaces, earrings, etc., with a total price of 30 million yuan. There was also a diamond ring, which was not a rare treasure, but it was also the treasure of the shop.


    Originally, the person in charge didn''t want to take it out, but after knowing that one of the women was Huang Fu Ruo die, he quickly took it out, and the price was naturally very expensive. A ring would cost 20 million yuan!


    In addition to the 8.888 million cash betrothal gifts to be prepared by Chu Feng, as well as a villa and later wedding expenses, Chu Feng directly spent hundreds of millions on Lin Wei. Of course, this is nothing for Chu Feng now.


    When people packed up everything and sent them to Shanshi hotel to wait, Chu Feng was ready to go. But Chu Lingyun only followed him when he went out a few steps. The rest of the people just stood there watching the stars and seemed unwilling to go.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and walked over: "gone!"


    "Less wind!" Huang Fu Ruo die came first, and the tall, moving, cold and gorgeous official said faintly, "I also want a ring. I hope I can see it in a short time." Leaving a word, Huang Fu Ruo die goes outside.


    She is a direct woman, so the purpose said, then Chu Feng himself to see to do it.


    Huang Fu Ruo die just went out, and LAN Mei Er came over. She looked around and coughed. She approached Chu Feng and said softly, "I''ve decided when to give me a ring, and my sister will be the last one to go through. Otherwise, I won''t even touch the big apple in the future. I''m greedy for you!"


    With a word left in a natural and unrestrained manner, blueberry also went out and looked at each other with a glance. Bingqing walked directly past Chu Feng, but Yujie stopped. Although she was nearly 30 years old, she was still a little girl''s charming state: "well, sister said, she also wanted a ring!"


    With that, Yujie quickly followed Bingqing. Chu Feng was stunned. What Bingqing wanted? Didn''t you want it?


    Have not returned to taste, the woman all how, Lin Yulin also came up, plucked up the courage to take Chu Feng''s arm to go outside, the voice only two people heard: "Xiaofeng, you seem to have not sent me a flower, do you want to consider sending me something?"


    Chu Feng side head: "what do you want?"


    Lin Yulin raised her hand with a touch of shyness on her elegant face: "I think my fingers are empty and almost embellished."


    Obviously, it was also a ring. Obviously, they were all bought to Lin Wei and sent to Dou Qing. It was exciting.


    Smiling bitterly, Chu Feng felt that he should not have come today!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1360

    It''s ten minutes to twelve thirty!


    Because it took too much time to prepare things and the traffic jam on the road, when Chu Feng and his wife arrived at Shanshi Hotel, they were only 10 minutes away from the appointed time.


    Huang Fu Ruo die and LAN Mei Er go to deal with the rest of the things after they have chosen things and given their wishes. Now they are just asking for marriage. Chu Feng and Lin Yulin can appear. Of course, when the wedding comes, they will all be present.


    Let Lin Yulin a few people go in first, Chu Feng finds a place to park.


    Because the Shanshi hotel in Huangcheng is located in a prosperous area and it''s time to order food, there is no parking space a little later. Chu Feng can see that it is even more popular than the Shanshi hotel in Jicheng. You don''t have to think about how much profit Shanjia has made in it.


    It''s not just a few days of promotion!


    Thinking of the insidious, cunning and hypocritical benevolence, Chu Feng''s mouth stirred up a touch of fun. For ye Zisheng''s affairs, he seemed to have to collide with the good family. Otherwise, ye Zisheng would have married Dan. Chu Feng absolutely believed that ye Zixuan would create a bloody tragedy in minutes.


    Stop the car, chufeng toward the Shanshi Hotel, just ready to go in, behind the ring of the voice: "really do not give up!"


    Chu Feng hears the sound of the voice, so clever that the world is really small.


    Prepared to go in as if did not hear, Dan Dan has already stepped forward again, surrounded by the stars and the moon, of course there is Lin Yuner, who has changed from red flowers to green leaves. Two bodyguards also stand in front of Chu Feng, obviously blocking the road of Chu Feng for the master.


    Chu Feng felt that he was born with Dan Dan recently. Otherwise, how could he meet him as long as he returned to the imperial city?


    Exhale a breath and turn back, look calm: "what happened?"


    "Boy, do you want to say it''s a coincidence?"


    Chu Feng smiles and feels that it''s a bit absurd to say that it''s a coincidence. Although the imperial city is not big, there are 20 million people in the imperial city. Why don''t you meet others by chance, and you always meet them by chance?


    Chu Feng didn''t really explain this clearly. He took a look at Dan Dan and Lin yun''er, who was puzzled and puzzled by her side, also looked at the men and women whose faces were full of banter. The corners of his mouth were slightly cocked: "I''d like to ask you, have you come here long ago, or have you decided to come here temporarily?"


    Dan frown did not hear the meaning of Chu Feng''s words, she came here today because of the phone call of benevolence, had to come.


    So slightly straightened up, showing a proud color: "we eat, of course, is randomly selected, unlike you, eat a meal need to be arranged in advance, is there a problem?"


    "What do you say?" Chu Feng''s face suddenly cooled down, and his tone was gloomy: "unexpectedly, you all said that it was random selection, not a deliberate arrangement. Then I would like to ask you how to know the place you immediately chose. Am I a God? And I came here first. What else do you want to say


    "Also want to say that this is my intention, specially to a chance encounter, to show your sense of superiority?"


    Chu Feng has always had a bad impression on those who don''t know how to keep a low profile like Dan. In addition to Ye Zisheng, Chu Feng didn''t want to give Dan any face. He said, "you should have a little self-knowledge. I don''t know you are coming. When I appear here, I''m a toad who wants to eat swan meat and deliberately play by chance?"


    The corner of the mouth glanced at the light sarcasm: "how can''t you deliberately investigate my trace, and I come to meet by chance?"


    At the beginning, Dan Dan was also preconceived. Chu Feng''s presence here must have been intentional. However, after listening to Chu Feng''s words, she had received a phone call from Shanren. How could Chu Feng know in advance? As for Shanren''s telling, Dan Dan didn''t believe it, because she knew Shanren''s mind to Lin Yuner.


    How can a man who is interested in Lin Yuner appear here?


    She felt that she was misunderstood, but she was scolded by Chu Feng. She felt that it was a provocation to her. She said, "boy, pay attention to your words. We have you in the places where we appear several times in a row. Aren''t you interested in yun''er, don''t try to quibble. You are such a grassroots person, I understand!"


    "Understand the ball!" Chu Feng was angry too. He said no, and now he directly framed him. Chu Feng is not a good tempered person: "if I remember correctly, you are just a grass-roots family. You are just lucky to step on dog excrement and get Ye Shao''s promise. What do you have to be proud of?"


    "Don''t be too high-profile. It will be annoying. Some day when you fall to the ground, many people will fall into the ground."


    When people around heard Chu Feng teach Dan Dan, they all showed a slight banter. They were disgusted with Dan. They thought that such a pheasant flying on the branch thought that he was a Phoenix, but he did not know whether it was a grass fowl.


    Dan Dan chest ups and downs, pointing to Chu Feng, eyes filled with anger, but Chu wind directly turned around, brute force hit the two bodyguards blocking his way, strode to the inside, entered a few steps to stop and turn back, eyes inexplicably cold: "don''t look up to yourself, superiority is not reflected in this way."


    "It will only make people think that you are just a chicken with a fox''s back and a tiger''s power!"Dan Dan''s eyes burst into anger when she heard the word "grass chicken". Now she is going to be ye Zisheng''s wife. The last thing she wants is someone to mention her past. At the moment, she looks ugly and seems to have been stabbed to the pain.


    To get angry, Lin yun''er pulled her in advance and looked at Chu Feng: "once it''s coincidence, twice it''s coincidence, but several times it''s coincidence, do you believe it?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "what do you want to say?"


    Lin Yuner stood in front of Dan Dan, his body proud, pure and sweet face with a touch of sadness: "I will not blame you what, just hope you don''t waste time on this meaningless thing, that will only let me have a little good feeling for you, dangran does not exist."


    Obviously, Lin Yuner believes that the appearance of Chu Feng is not a coincidence, because there are not so many coincidences in the world.


    Chu Feng was slightly disappointed and shook his head with an irrefutable smile. It was obvious that Lin Yuner had forgotten her original innocence by following Dandan, a vain man. Today''s thing is that all fools know it is coincidence, but she still follows Dan Dan''s meaning.


    However, Chu Feng would not argue about anything. He turned around and walked into the hotel and entered the elevator, leaving an unyielding figure to the public.


    Dan Dan clenched his fist angrily, and decided to wait until she became the imperial concubine of Ye''s family. She would wipe out Chu Feng, the native dog in her eyes. She went forward to pull Lin Yuner apart directly and walked in with a cold face.


    Lin Yuner stands in the same place and smiles bitterly. Dan Dan says that she wants to introduce some of them to her. However, she has met Li Ji, Su Mo Bei and Zhou Jingxing, but Dan Dan doesn''t mean to introduce them. Instead, when Zhou Jingxing and Zhou Jingxing talk to her on their own initiative, he interrupts their conversation.


    It seems unintentional, but Dan Dan can see that it is intentional, because what Dan Dan said most these days is that good benevolence is also good.


    She shook her head and followed her in. She just walked out a few steps. Suddenly, Chu Feng''s figure flashed through her mind and frowned slightly. I don''t know why Chu Feng shook her head and turned around just now, which gave her a feeling of not being afraid of Dan Dan, but simply disdaining to argue with Dan Dan too much.


    What kind of person is he? At this moment, Dan Dan''s heart put down a question.


    But at this time, Chu Feng has come to the floor where Lin Wei reserved the hotel suite. Looking at the room number, he came to the door of a room. As soon as he was about to knock on the door, the door opened directly, and someone with a bad face walked out.


    Chu Feng flashed to one side without trace. A middle-aged couple came out in front of him. The middle-aged man''s face was still a little dignified. Obviously, he was a person with a little power. After walking out a few steps, he turned around and said, "don''t say I won''t give you a chance. I''ll put a table in the imperial city hotel tonight, and I''ll promise you the conditions."


    "If you can''t do it, then everything is out of the question. Dou Qing will never marry you."


    Leaving a word, the middle-aged man waved his hand and took a group of people to the direction of the elevator. Chu Feng stood aside and no one looked at him more.


    And Chu Feng saw a young man in the crowd, surprised, how he is also in ah?


    With a curious mind, he walked into the suite where 30 people could have dinner together. Chu Feng saw that Lin Wei and Dou Qing looked embarrassed and ugly. In addition, Lin Yulin''s look was not very good-looking, let alone Bing qingyujie and Chu Lingyun.


    It seems that the person who left just now is Dou Qing''s family member. He goes to sit down and says, "what''s going on? Why are all your faces so ugly?"


    "Let me hear it out. It can be solved if the sky doesn''t fall."


    "Brother Lin Wei called Chu Feng, took a look at Lin Yulin, and then lowered his head: "it was Dou Qing''s parents and her relatives who went out just now. Today we came together to help Dou Qing see me, but Dou Qing has a brother."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and thought of the figure just now, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly: "Dou Qing is engaged. What''s the relationship with his brother?"


    Lin Wei smiles bitterly and doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Chu Lingyun answers: "Dou Qing''s brother is not married, or even has no girlfriend. He just fell in love with the four of us and made a request. If one of us becomes his daughter-in-law, Dou Qing can get engaged to Lin Wei."


    "Dou Qing''s father was interested in this, and his mother was also interested in it, and he fell in love with one of us."


    Chu Feng looks slightly coagulated: "who!"


    Lin Wei exhaled his breath and said in Dou Qing''s apologetic eyes, "aunt!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1361

    Aunt?


    Chu Feng''s face became gloomy. He didn''t expect that Dou Qing''s parents were so unreasonable that they could even say that they didn''t have family feelings and human nature. They even exchanged Dou Qing as goods, just to find a wife for his son.


    If they put forward the spirit of Chu, Chu Feng would not be angry, but Lin Yulin was the one who proposed it. How could Chu Feng not be angry? It was the softest place in his heart. Who can touch it?


    It turns out that Lin Wei invited Dou Qing''s parents to dinner today in order to propose marriage on the spot. However, when Dou Qing''s parents arrived, not only her brother came, but also more than a dozen relatives of Dou''s family followed. It seemed that they were trying to help Dou Qing check, but the intention was that everyone knew what was going on.


    Because Dou Fu is the head of Xuanwu District, he is also a small power man in the imperial city. With Dou Qing''s sweet and delicate appearance, Dou''s family has always intended to use Dou Qing to curry favor with the powerful, so that the Dou family can go to a higher level. However, Dou Qing and Lin Wei have a private life, and Dou Fu can only draw money from the bottom.


    Therefore, bringing so many relatives today is to put pressure on Lin Wei and make him retreat in the face of difficulties. But what he didn''t think of was that there were four excellent beauties, and Dou Qing''s brother had not yet married.


    So he put forward strict requirements on the spot, or let Lin Yulin marry Dou Qing''s brother, so that Lin Wei and Dou Qing can be together, or there is no need for the engagement to continue.


    Dou Qing looks tender and kind-hearted, but no one can imagine that her parents are such people, snobbish to this extent.


    Chu Feng has basically understood the situation. He knows that the Dou family doesn''t want to marry his daughter. Although it seems that Lin Yulin should marry Dou Qing''s brother, the fool knows that it is impossible. In this way, Dou Qing''s parents can refuse Lin Wei''s proposal and, in the final analysis, want to marry Dou Qing to a powerful person.


    Thinking of the back that I saw at the door just now, Chu Feng dissipated his anger and showed a warm smile: "Dou Qing, Dou Bi is your brother?"


    Dou Qing Wei Leng: "do you know him?"


    "It''s recognition." Chu Feng smile, did not expect to be so clever.


    It turned out that Dou Qing''s brother was the security captain of Huangcheng college. He wanted to help Johnson step on him. Originally, he thought that the guy was a snobbish security guard. Unexpectedly, his family had a little background. I was the head of Xuanwu District.


    However, it will be relieved to think about it. In such an important place as Huangcheng college, if there is no background, the security captain is not so easy to be.


    Finger tapping on the table, Chu Feng''s eyes turned: "don''t worry, today you can be engaged, now nothing, just eat at ease."


    Although Chu Feng didn''t want to hit Dou Qing''s parents in the face like this, if he didn''t, the Dou family, who were snobbish to their bones, would certainly stop Lin Wei and Dou Qing.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s confident look on his face, Lin Wei is slightly relieved. At first, he is worried that Chu Feng will deny him and Dou Qing because of the snobbery of the Dou family.


    Dou Qing is similarly relieved. She knows the identity of Chu Feng and believes that if Chu Feng nods, no one can stop him from marrying Lin Wei.


    Chu Feng makes people start to serve, but also think of one thing: "Dou Qing, do your parents know Lin Wei''s identity?"


    Dou Qing took a look at Lin Wei and lowered his head: "I don''t know. I only say that Lin Wei is a soldier of the Imperial City Army."


    Chu Feng nodded suddenly. No wonder Dou''s parents had done so many things. It turned out that Dou Qing didn''t know Lin Wei''s identity at all. Otherwise, after Li Ji, the youngest major general since the founding of the Shengchao, how could the Dou family refuse?


    Idiots all know that Lin Wei is definitely the youngest general before he is 30 years old if he goes down the road now.


    However, she didn''t mean to blame Dou Qing. She also knew that her parents were snobbish. She didn''t want to let them agree to propose a marriage because of Lin Wei''s identity. Instead, she hoped that her parents could sincerely bless her. However, Dou Qing was disappointed and her parents were completely blinded by power.


    Let everyone not to think about this matter, Chu Feng editor a few short messages sent out, for Lin Wei''s happiness, can only be like this.


    At the same time, in a suite at the top of the hotel, Lin Yuner was asked to go to the private room arranged by Shanren to have dinner first. Dan Dan came here alone. Although she can ignore many people now, she is still alert to Shanren.


    After all, Shanren knows what she did with the medicine.


    Came to the suite, only Shanren sat there alone, saw Dan came in and motioned to her to close the door first, then walked over with a smile and held Dan in his arms and said with a sneer: "from a chicken to a Phoenix, it will soon be the empress of Ye''s family. I find that I am actually interested in you now."


    Dan''s face changed slightly. Although she was not a chaste martyr, she knew that from the moment Ye Zisheng promised, she must stick to her virginity: "good little, please respect a little."


    Shanren snorted coldly: "Dan Dan, don''t pretend to be lofty in front of me. Are you afraid that I will poke out your broken things? So don''t make me unhappy, because if I poke it out, the status of a good family will certainly protect me. If ye Zisheng knew that night was a conspiracy, what would you do? ""You will lose all the stars and even be killed by Ye Zisheng''s plot. If you are a man, you can''t tolerate being teased by a woman."


    Dan Dan''s struggle dissipated in Shanren''s words, because she believed that Shanren was not alarmist.


    If there is no way to expose her family, even if there is no way to expose her family, even if there is no way to expose her, then she will surely die.


    Shanren picked up Dan Dan. In the past, he didn''t have much interest in Dan Dan, but now it is different. Dan Dan is about to become the young imperial concubine of Ye''s family. It is a valuable chess piece and has some plans in mind.


    Walk into the room and throw Dan on the big bed, so that the skirt is back a little, revealing the scenery under the safety pants.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up: "I will not poke out, but you must listen to my words, in the future I have what you have to think of ways to complete for me, after all, you are going to become Ye''s imperial concubine, such a thing is not difficult for you, and even if I want your body, you do not refuse."


    "Because if I get upset, I''ll destroy you, okay?"


    Dandan''s eyes flashed with haze, but she was really reluctant to give up everything now. She sat up and narrowed her eyes: "what do you want me to do?"


    With a meaningful smile, Shanren raised Dan''s chin: "I play a lot of women, but I haven''t played huangshaofei. Do you know what to do?"


    Dan Dan''s body is shocked and his eyes are hesitant. If he does this, ye Zisheng knows that there will be no good result. However, he immediately realizes that if he doesn''t do so, Shanren will destroy her immediately. Ye Zisheng can hide that he doesn''t know. But if she doesn''t follow Shanren''s advice, maybe she will have nothing when she leaves the hotel.


    Thinking in his heart, he also made up his mind to satisfy the conditions of benevolence as much as possible, so that he would not say anything about that night. As for the future, Dan Dan, Dan Dan, flashed a haze in his eyes and made a killing attempt.


    These benevolence did not see, just looked at the Dan Dan slowly squatting down, the heart excited is about to play Ye Zisheng''s fiancee''s excitement, of course, there is a purpose, he can''t say now, otherwise Dan is very likely to refuse.


    Under the threat of Shanren, Dan squats in front of him and studies noble musical instruments. In the past, she felt that it was a kind of pride to have something to do with Shanren, but now she is about to become the young imperial concubine of the Ye family. She feels that this is a great shame.


    But she has no way, can only be hard to please Shanren, more than ten minutes later, Shanren bumped into the body of Dan Dan, Dan Dan also suddenly think of: "shanshao, you don''t wear a set!"


    A storm stopped in less than 20 minutes, because Shanren was worried about what Lin Yuner suspected. Dan Dan, lying on the bed, was still flushed and cold faced: "shanshao, why don''t you take safety measures?"


    Shanren got up with a grim smile and looked at Lin yun''er, who had more flavor than before, and said with a sneer: "you are about to become the young imperial concubine of Ye family. So your child must be the successor of the Ye family in the future. But I think you are qualified to be born now. Why should I take safety measures?"


    Dan Dan''s body shakes, and finally knows the purpose of Shanren. Originally, he wanted to plot the Ye family. He was afraid of such a big ambition, because if he was known, the good family would be shot to death even if he was respected.


    and benevolent benevolent at the moment also gave a bottle of Dandan: "I know that Ye Zisheng will not touch you. This is a kind of thing that I brought back from abroad. Colorless and tasteless. As long as you open in the room of Ye Zi Sheng, he will have the most primitive desire. It is a woman who wants to, and you have accepted my essence today. I will spend some two days with Ye Zisheng."


    "I tell you, I checked that these two days are your dangerous period. Ben Shao is confident that he must have been shot just now. You must not think of killing it, or we will die together!"


    Dandan really wanted to buy some medicine secretly after leaving to kill those things, but his eyes twinkled when he heard Shanren''s words. Finally, he accepted: "as long as you keep your mouth shut, I will do everything you say."


    Because she is cheap, for the sake of glory and wealth, she doesn''t want that face any more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1362

    Because of the snobbishness of the Dou family, Chu Feng and his family are ready to leave after a simple meal.


    At present, Bing qingyujie has no strength. Chu Feng doesn''t let them follow. At the same time, Chu Lingyun follows her back. She and Lin Yulin are going to stay alone for a while, and then go directly to the Imperial City Hotel in the evening. As for Lin Wei and Dou Qing, they don''t know where to go.


    Chu Feng didn''t ask any more questions. After they all left, Lin Yulin told him that Dou Qing was pregnant. Now she wants to go to the hospital with Lin Wei to issue a certificate. If her parents don''t agree at night, she will throw it out directly and let them break the hope.


    Of course, before the last minute, Dou Qing would not do that. After all, although the Dou family is not a prominent family, it must be a disgrace if the daughter''s unmarried pregnancy is not clear.


    Lin Yulin was ashamed and angry. Chu Feng even patted her ass, and she hummed: "you''ve become an uncle. I''m an aunt. What''s your feeling?"


    Chu Feng smiles awkwardly, hugs Lin Yulin''s waist and kisses her gently. She says in a bad way: "I feel very embarrassed. Linlin, why don''t we work overtime this evening, and I''ll be your child''s father next year?"


    Lin Yulin blushed, biting her lips and staring at Chu Feng: "where did you go last night? Wait a week!"


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned and then laughed bitterly. She dared to feel that Lin Yulin had something to do today. She felt that there were many good things to grind. Chu Feng was not entangled. She took the elevator to the first floor and was ready to go out. Lin Yulin patted Chu Feng''s hand: "I''ll change things first. It seems that there is a bit of leakage."


    Knowing what Lin Yulin said, Chu Feng nodded and let her go.


    After Lin Yulin left, Chu Feng was wandering around the hall waiting for the elevator to open. Chu Feng subconsciously looked at it, and then turned to one side as if he had not seen it.


    Today, I came with Dan Dan. I thought it was a simple meal. But on the way, her sister-in-law appeared for no reason. Later, she learned that it was Shanren who invited her. Although Lin yun''er was simple, she also knew that she must be her sister-in-law who took advantage of Shanren to become a lobbyist.


    If it was before, she might consider benevolence, but after following Dandan these days, plus what she saw and heard in Huangcheng college.


    Lin Yuner thinks that she is no worse than Dan Dan. She can even find a young master like Ye Zisheng. She can also find one. Moreover, she can see that Zhou Jingxing seems to be interested in her. She just doesn''t know what to worry about. She only thinks that it may be the cause of Dan Dan, so Zhou Jingxing doesn''t show her feelings.


    "Anyway, I contacted your parents. They didn''t have time to come back when they were abroad, but they were very satisfied with this matter. They said that if you confirm the relationship, they will come back."


    Lin Yuner wants to say that she has a better choice, so she sees Chu Feng standing there turning around. Is he waiting for me?


    Chu Feng did not expect that Dan Dan would take the initiative to say hello to himself, but did not think much of what: "en!"


    In Chu Feng''s curious look, Lin Yuner gently opened his lips: "Chu Feng, I believe you are a good man, but can''t you do this in the future?"


    Chu Feng Wei Leng: "what do you mean?"


    Seeing Chu Feng seems to really do not understand, Lin Yuner hesitated and said: "I know you like me, if it was before, I would like to get along with you, but these days I feel that love is not the only one, so I can not accept you, so you don''t waste time on me."


    "Dan Dan is about to become the young imperial concubine of Ye''s family. If you often think of meeting me by chance, she may be angry with you."


    Chu Feng smiles with bitterness, helplessness and regret.


    When she was in Jicheng, what Lin Yuner said was chufeng. She was a confidant because what she said was his mood and thoughts. At the moment, Lin Yuner was changed because of Dan Dan''s rising. Chu Feng really didn''t know what to say.


    This has nothing to do with love, but it is a pity that a simple and kind girl began to become snobbish, because Dan Dan''s glory produced vanity.


    However, in this era, chufeng would not say much when she laughed at the poor but the prostitutes. Such a look in Lin Yuner''s eyes is more sure of what she thinks in her heart. If not, how could Chu Feng look so melancholy?


    Holding Chu Feng''s hand, Lin yun''er smiles: "if you like a person, you should see her happiness. You don''t want to embarrass me because you often appear."


    Knowing that Lin Yuner has been completely misled and influenced by Dan Dan, Chu Feng doesn''t want to explain so much. His hand is taken back from her warm palm. Lin Yuner holds his hand actively. Obviously, these words are the main ones.


    Sigh: "you can say what you like, but today is a coincidence, I just think you are a normal friend at most."


    Otherwise, if they see Zhou Jingxing one day, they will not be able to explain clearly.


    But the eyes immediately went down, a pair of long legs are also white and attractive, immediately saw what, chufeng smile way: "you are sick!"


    In her heart, she also decided not to let such a professional little white face get close to Lin Yuner. Lin Yulin knew and knew what kind of person she was. Such a stable woman was in the fall. She felt that her simple little niece could not resist.The only thing I didn''t think of was that the people in front of me might be less wind, or that the wind could not appear in such a place, and I didn''t expect that the wind would be like this.


    He said hello to Lin Yulin, gave Chu Feng a warning and haze in his eyes, and left directly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1363

    The fiery red Ferrari draws a beautiful arc on the street. Chu Feng drives the car and takes Lin Yulin to leave Shanshi hotel directly.


    "Do you know the woman just now?"


    Rest assured, Lin Yulin also quietly informed.


    There are many bars around the location of Guanghan bar, but because Lin Yulin is the aunt of Chu Feng, she is destined to have more guests than other places. Because no one dares to make trouble in Guanghan bar at any time, it will be thrown out directly by Fengmen elite.


    So because of its safety and elegant environment, the business of the bar is several times that of other bars.


    Lin Rushi was a bit stingy and envied the business of Guanghan bar, so she did some tricks secretly. But because it was harmless, Lin Yulin did not care about it. Naturally, she knew it.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "I thought it was your friend, I said when my family Linlin made friends, so no taste."


    "I always feel like I have no taste." Lin Yulin white Chu Feng one eye, red lips light Qi, light said: "if there is taste, how can you degenerate into a nephew can not see the woman?"


    Chu Feng embarrassed cough, bitter smile mouth: "Auntie, do not say this line?"


    Lin Yu Lin blushed: "just two of us, don''t call me aunt!"


    Chufeng shut up and knew that Lin Yulin was the type of person who could not be said to do. He took a furtive look at Lin Yulin, whose face was red and charming. Chu Feng''s eyes turned, and the car stopped at the parking space on the side of the road.


    Lin Yulin did not know what the situation was, she felt a hand around her waist, and then her mouth was snobbed by Chu Feng. Her beautiful eyes glared round and told the little villain secretly.


    But Lin Yulin did not refuse, and Ferrari''s privacy was very good. She took the initiative to hold Chu Feng and kiss her together. She felt Chu Feng''s so-called natural reaction hand stretched into her clothes. Lin''s face was reddish and her eyes closed as if she didn''t know. She just held chufeng tighter.


    After a few minutes of kissing, she felt that the hand was going to get into her pants. Lin Yulin regained her clear grip on Chu Feng''s hand and said angrily, "isn''t it inconvenient?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and thought of Lin Yulin''s coming. He took back his hand with a wry smile and put his big hand up again: "I still think about the car shock. The result is, ah!"


    Words have not finished, Lin Yulin''s hand has been mercilessly pinched on Chu Feng''s thigh, hate unceasingly said: "little villain, choose to follow you, I''ve been ashamed, you must not have bad ideas, I tell you, except in bed, other places, you don''t want to."


    Chufeng rubbed his thighs and looked pitifully. He said in his heart that he could be in bed. I would move a bed to the suburbs some other day for a field battle.


    Lin Yulin didn''t know what Chu Feng was thinking. She just saw Chu Feng kneading her thigh. When she wanted to ask whether it hurt, she was alert and bowed her head: "if you feel pain, how come this hand is still working hard, and it doesn''t stretch out?"


    Chu Feng was so smart with a bitter smile. He took the handle back from Lin Yulin''s clothes and pinched the commanding point. When Lin Yulin''s body trembled, she was ashamed and angry. She said, "since ancient times, it''s easy to hide a clear gun, but it''s hard to defend a hidden arrow. It''s better if you don''t start first."


    "Although we don''t worry, it''s not good to be upset."


    Lin Yulin''s accumulated anger immediately dissipated and glared at Chu Feng. However, she was once again taken into her arms by Chu Feng tower, and her anger disappeared.


    She pursed her lips and shook her head: "forget it. It''s said that Lin RUSI is also a poor person. She entered the bar when she had nothing at first. She was often harassed and made some money. She had to take it back to her family every month to make a living. If it wasn''t for the help of her boss, Lin Rushi might have been a tragic person."


    Chu Feng does not doubt Lin Yulin''s words. It is absolutely impossible for a place like a bar or a charming woman like Lin Rushi to be alone.


    Of course, she thought of marrying the old man for what purpose


    "Yes Lin Yulin nodded back, but did not like malicious speculation about others, Lin Yulin or quietly said: "although she loves money, but I think it should not be because of money like this, otherwise, her husband is ill in bed, she can completely ignore the divorce is."


    Chu Feng''s noncommittal smile, Lin Yulin is still too simple, the reason why Lin Rushi doesn''t divorce is very simple, that is, he doesn''t want others to point at her spine and scold her.


    What''s more, a person who is in bed doesn''t count for much compared with the benefits brought by a bar. It doesn''t cost much to hire a nurse for 24-hour care.


    "I''m afraid you can''t wait for Hongxing to come out of the wall, so I want to give you a child."


    If Lin Yulin wants to take off Chu Feng''s hand, she stops for a moment, nods at Chu Feng, and blinks her bright eyes: "I''m so many years older than you. When you''re 30 years old, I''ve already been a woman in her forties. Even if you''re well maintained, when you''re 40 years old, I''m also in my fifties, and I''ve already lost my youth."After a pause, Lin Yulin held Chu Feng in her back hand. It was Chu Feng''s dishonest hand that made her want a support point: "moreover, we can still be gentle occasionally. Once I get pregnant and give birth to children, how can you explain to them? Do I tell them that I am artificial pregnancy, the rest of the people will believe it, but will my heart believe it?"


    They, of course, are the women of Chu Feng.


    Lin Yulin showed a smile, but it was a little bitter: "so this is really good, and Liu Zhixin has given birth to your child, it is said that there is also a lantia will give birth to your child, more than one of me is not much, less mine is also many, I do not want to be pregnant to give birth to children, let you bear the guilt."


    "Especially when I see Linwei today, I''m more sure that I can''t be with you in the sun. How can Linwei face us in the future?"


    Chu Feng wants to say that he doesn''t care, but catches the helplessness in Lin Yulin''s eyes. Chu Feng also understands Lin Yulin''s inner scruples, that is, to worry about Lin Wei''s anger and his beauty''s anger. At that time, it''s because of one of her children that Chu Feng can''t do that.


    Sigh a hug Lin Yulin, did not eat tofu, Lin Yulin is absolutely the type of a good wife and mother, she always think of others, never think of her own.


    Only thinking about the pressure she would face after she was pregnant, she never thought about her future. Chu Feng knew that she wanted a child, and it was before she was 30 years old. Now Lin Yulin is 28 years old, but she can give up what she wants for him.


    Emotional in the woman''s lips gently kiss, Chu Feng look firm: "Auntie, I will not let you never see light, sooner or later I will announce to the world that you are my woman, I will let you have a child, you and my child."


    Moving words, Lin Yulin itself should be happy, but Chu Feng began those two words, aunt, let Lin Yulin beautiful face appear shame and anger.


    He bit on Chu Feng''s arm and sat up to tidy up the clothes that Chu Feng put out his hand and messed up. He glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "no wonder they all say you are heavy taste. At first, I think it''s exaggerated, but now I fully believe that you always don''t forget to call me a little aunt."


    "Do you think that''s what you call when you roll the sheets?"


    Chu Feng is totally instinctive. Lin Yulin said that Chu Feng bowed his head in embarrassment and said weakly, "that, you are my aunt in fact, although there is no blood relationship."


    "Breeze!" Chu Feng even explained, Lin Yulin was even more ashamed and angry, patted him and hummed: "tell you, I''ll warn you for the last time. When you become a little lecher, you can''t call me auntie, or I''ll turn over my face on the spot and suffocate you!"


    Knowing that Lin Yulin is thin skinned, Chu Feng gently smiles and does not continue to say this question, but continues to hold her in his arms: "Linlin wife, let''s go to Hawaii for a good tour. How about a honeymoon?"


    Lin Yulin heard that Chu Feng didn''t call her aunt any more. Instead, she called her name so intimately. She leaned on Chu Feng''s arms with a sweet smile and said, "little villain, don''t tell me anything you don''t know, but you can''t give me hope. I''ll be very sad."


    "I don''t believe it any more if you can''t do it with too much hope."


    Chu Feng wryly smiles and knows that he has little time now. He can''t go where he wants to go freely. He pinches Lin Yulin''s face: "OK, I''ll tell you later. However, the children''s affairs are put on the agenda. The world is so big that it seems normal for you to go abroad for a year or two to relax."


    Lin Yulin''s face is slightly red, how can you not know Chu Feng''s consciousness, that is, when she is pregnant, she will go abroad to have a baby. She wants to say nothing, but when she thinks of her age, she nods her head and says, "I''ll listen to you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1364

    Huangcheng Hotel, 6 pm!


    Chu Feng pushed all the unimportant things out of the way, and took Lin Yulin to the private room reserved by the hotel in advance, so as not to come a little late as at noon and let Lin Yulin suffer humiliation.


    Lin Wei and Dou Qing also arrived later. Seeing Chu Feng''s playful eyes, they both lowered their heads and looked embarrassed.


    Dou Qing was pregnant, and it had been a month. It was the night when they went out to play together in Linwei and Dou Qing. Because it was not good to come back in the rainy day, they found a hotel there, and everything came naturally.


    "What''s shy? Isn''t it just about being a parent?"


    Chu Feng saw two people like that, laughed and said: "and I have children, this is nothing, do not need to be shy here, should be happy!"


    Being said by Chu Feng, Lin Wei and Dou Qing were even more embarrassed. Lin Wei said with a simple smile: "brother, don''t say it. I''m thin skinned!"


    Lin Wei, who fell in the eyes of Chu Feng and Lin Yulin, was even more laughing. Dou Qing, shyly, bowed her head and stood close to Lin Wei. Lin Yulin looked in her eyes, and her eyes were full of laughter. Now she had only two wishes.


    One is to be together with Chu Feng, even if he can''t see light for a lifetime. The other is to hope that Lin Wei can establish a family. Now Lin Wei is not only going to have a family, but also has children. Lin Yulin is naturally happy.


    It''s just that Lin Wei''s children are going to call themselves aunts and grandmothers and uncle chufeng. Her heart is a little embarrassed.


    As the laughter fell, Lin Wei asked softly, "brother, wait for Dou Qing''s parents to come. What are you going to do? But I heard that her father wanted to betroth her to a responsible son. I''m afraid something will happen tonight


    "What happened?" Chufeng said with a smile that he didn''t worry about. He pointed to Dou Qing: "all the children have, and there are no changes. Can''t they force Dou Qing to kill the children, or when the children of those in charge are all idiots?"


    Lin Wei is simple and honest, but it doesn''t mean he is a fool. He smiles and nods.


    Chu Feng is right. Now that the rice is cooked, Dou Qing can''t marry anyone else. It''s just about how to deal with her parents, because the world is unfair.


    Now Dou Qing is pregnant, which face saving tycoon is willing to accept Dou Qing?


    So Lin Wei was said by Chu Feng at the moment, so he didn''t worry too much.


    The dinner is at seven o''clock. Chu Feng comes in advance and asks the waiters to prepare a banquet according to the highest standard of the hotel. Dou''s family hasn''t come yet. But Chu Feng believes that it will be the people at noon who will come at that time. Chu Feng has already realized the tricks of these powerful people.


    Most of them are Lin Yulin and Lin Wei. As Lin Wei''s sister-in-law, Lin is naturally concerned about his development in the army.


    When she heard that Lin Wei was already a major general, the youngest major general after Emperor Li Ji, and expected to be the youngest general before the age of 30, Lin Yulin was very happy with Lin Wei''s achievements. Of course, she also knew that all this was due to the Chu style.


    Of course, Lin Wei has such ability.


    As time went by, the door of the private room was pushed open just five minutes before seven o''clock. Dou Qing''s parents came, and the rest of Dou''s family members did not exceed Chu Feng''s expectation. They all followed him. Judging from the posture, Chu Feng regretted that Dou bi was not there?


    Dou Qing seems to know Chu Feng''s mind. When he stood up, he asked, "where is my brother?"


    Father Dou looked at all the Chu Feng and other people who got up, all of them were in a high position: "your brother is going to pick up people. I''ll come back later. Don''t worry!"


    Chu Feng feels a little sorry. If Dou Bi comes along, he doesn''t need to talk to let the Dou family admit Lin Wei and Dou Qing''s marriage. Now Dou Bi is not here, and he is embarrassed to say that I''m Chu Feng and I''m Feng Shao. Will your daughter marry my brother or not.


    That will certainly succeed, but the effect and significance are not the same, as if he was forced to marry Chu Feng.


    With a warm smile on his face, Chu Feng went over and extended his hand to father Dou: "Hello, uncle. I''m Lin Wei''s brother. My name is,,."


    "what are our conditions for today Chu Feng also wanted to introduce himself politely, but father Dou obviously didn''t give him a chance to introduce himself. He didn''t even want to hold one of them. He didn''t even look at Chu Feng: "your little aunt married my son, so I''ll let Dou Qing marry Lin Wei."


    "It''s very cost-effective. It can improve your status instantly. Otherwise, people born in Dian LAN have no chance to get up."


    Obviously, Dou Fu has already investigated that Lin Wei is from Dian LAN. Chu Feng takes back his hand and doesn''t have any unpleasant look on his face, or even if not, because Lin Wei will endure today.


    What''s more, the tone of Dou''s father''s speech was a kind of charity. Chu Feng could still hear that it was the honor of the Lin family to marry his Dou family. It seemed like a special thing for Lin Yulin to marry Dou Bi. It seemed that he also wanted to thank them for the opportunity they gave Lin Yulin to marry Dou Bi.With a smile, he didn''t want to worry about Dou''s arrogance. Chu Feng turned his head and said, "I believe everyone hasn''t eaten yet. Let''s sit down and talk while we eat."


    Chu Feng was in control of the situation from beginning to end. When he said something, he also gestured to the waiter: "serve!"


    Dou Fu and other Dou family members frown slightly. They are very dissatisfied with chufeng''s ignorance of his problems just now. However, Chu Feng has a good reason to say that he is talking while eating. Dou''s father is not happy and is not easy to attack.


    She walked over to sit down, and sometimes left Lin Yulin in the corner of her eyes, and sighed in her heart that this woman looks like a good wife and good mother, and she has a lot of temperament. If we can become Dou Bi''s wife, we will make money.


    Of course, these are in the heart, Dou father certainly won''t say, he is to let Chu Feng they think, Dou Bi''s eye on Lin Yulin, is her glory.


    A middle-aged woman who looked mean and mean said with a smile: "it''s not easy for you to get out of the classic blue. It must cost a lot of money to set such a table now. But we are all used to eating expensive things. When we come to the Imperial City Hotel, the minimum standard is 181 table. I don''t know what to invite us to eat tonight?"


    The rest of the Dou family all laughed.


    The minimum standard for private rooms in Huangcheng hotel is 18 thousand yuan, and the low-grade one is 38 thousand yuan. They all suspect that Chu Feng must have invited them to eat 181 tables.


    In addition, the arrangement in the Imperial City Hotel has another meaning, that is, to embarrass Lin Wei intentionally and let him know the gap between him and the Dou family. Several people have already followed Dou''s arrangement and asked for some expensive drinks. In the end, Lin Wei had no money to pay. They paid generously, and then the marriage was doomed.


    This is the most simple and direct means of destruction, so every Dou family is very interested in it at the moment.


    Chu Feng smiles and claps his hands, and the waiters who have already stood outside the door begin to walk in and put dishes of exquisite food on the table.


    But as the ten waiters went back and forth, the woman who had just spoken and the rest of Dou''s family members were all staring at me with disbelief.


    As people of a small position, they naturally know what kind of dishes are placed in front of them. When the whole table is filled with 29 dishes, the sour woman has been surprised and said, "waiter, are you mistaken? What we want is a table of 181, not a table of 1881! "


    The rest of the Dou family are also ashamed. The 29 dishes are the standard of the 1881 table. They have decided to wait and wait to pay for Lin Wei''s embarrassment. Naturally, it is on the basis of 18 thousand.


    Now it''s a table of 188000. When it''s time to add some drinks, it''s not going to be 200, 300, 000. Dou''s family are hesitant. Although they have some small money, they take out $2.3 million at once, which is still very hurt.


    The waiter who was called back with a smile: "no mistake, this table is indeed this private room, and the general manager personally indicates that this table is free of charge and should be a gift for the couple engaged!"


    Free?


    Dou''s family almost all feel that they have heard the wrong thing. This is the Huangcheng hotel. They have never been exempted from the list. Then they all look to Dou Fu. The Royal City Hotel is in the Xuanwu District. Does the general manager of the hotel know that he is here, so he deliberately exempts the bill?


    At the moment, they can only think of such a possibility, that sour woman is Dou Qing''s second uncle''s wife. At the moment, they still don''t believe it so much: "waiter, are you sure you don''t have to pay?"


    The waiter''s face was always smiling, and he said to himself, the general manager said that this was a private room ordered by Feng Shao, which must be free of charge. Curious about how these people seem not to know, the waiter also said again, "yes, not only this table is free, but also the following drinks and desserts are free."


    "If you have anything you need, please tell us directly and we will deliver it. Please take your time!"


    After that, the waiter politely walked out. The second aunt blinked her eyes and gave father Dou a thumbs up: "it''s still big brother''s face. We used to eat 181 tables here. We didn''t want any discount. When the eldest brother comes, he will be free immediately!"


    Then he glanced at Chu Feng and others from the corner of his eyes, and made no secret of his ridicule: "it''s cheaper. The so-called engagement tonight doesn''t need to pay for dinner, but it''s just a betrothal gift. I don''t know if it''s ready or not."


    The Dou family and the second aunt at the same table share similar thoughts, but father Dou''s eyes twitch, and he can''t tell what his position is. Even if his immediate superior, the district committee leader, comes to pay honestly. Even if the Deputy staff member of the imperial city comes, he can''t owe it first, free of charge. Where does he come from?


    It''s just that everyone in the Dou family thinks it''s his reason. His father also enjoys this feeling. With a profound smile, it''s just a little unnatural: "if you eat well, you can speak directly."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1365

    Banquet begins!


    In order to make everyone feel happy, the rest of the people in yuchufeng''s house didn''t want to make a good impression


    Lin Yulin and Lin Wei also stood up. Dou Qing was holding a glass of juice and got up, but the rest of Dou''s family did not hear about it. They were still chatting with each other. The atmosphere was awkward for a while.


    The second aunt left Chu Feng for a while and said scornfully, "it''s quite good to borrow flowers to offer Buddha!"


    Obviously, up to now, she feels that this table is not only because of father Dou, but no one has found that father Dou''s look is unnatural, or even a little embarrassed.


    Chu Feng frowned slightly, and did not continue to warm face and cold buttocks, and sat down. When Lin Yulin and Lin Yulin were helpless to sit down, the second aunt threw out another sentence: "really no quality. Sit down before you drink a toast. But it''s also a wild place like dianlan. What quality can people come out of?"


    The rest of Dou''s family members were also playful, with an enigmatic manner of pointing out the mountains and rivers. They obviously despised the origin of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng sighed and didn''t care about these things with his second aunt. He just looked at father Dou: "uncle, today we are very sincere in proposing marriage. We want to make two families in law. I don''t know what you mean?"


    I wanted to talk about it slowly between the wine cups, but now Chu Feng doesn''t think it''s necessary. It''s good to get straight to the point. Up to now, Dou''s family has refused to let Dou Qing introduce himself or Dou Qing about Dou''s family. Obviously, he doesn''t want to admit the relationship between Lin Wei and Lin Wei.


    Therefore, Chu Feng directly threw out the subject, and did not want to think of the snake.


    The person who took up the conversation was Dou mu. It can be seen that Dou Qing''s beauty is inherited from her mother, but this mother Dou is more shrewd and snobbish.


    Looking at Chu Feng, he directly put his clothes on the floor. Then he said, "Lin Wei''s brother is right. You even talked about it. Then we''ll talk about it. And I''ll ask you a question. Do you think Lin Wei can give Dou Qing happiness?"


    "He is just a soldier of the Imperial City Army. What future can he have? Don''t you think it''s selfish?"


    Around Dou''s family also nodded in succession, all agreed with Dou''s mother''s words.


    Chufeng gave a noncommittal smile. The happiness in ordinary people''s interpretation is that love each other is happiness, but in Dou''s mother''s mouth, Chu Feng naturally knows what the so-called happiness is, that is money and power.


    It''s good to say that it''s for the happiness of Dou Qing, but who doesn''t know that they just want to make use of Dou Qing to follow the trend?


    Dou''s second aunt also said: "that is, Lin Wei is a big soldier. After he retired from the army, he will become a police officer with good luck. He has no job as a public servant. What happiness can Dou Qing have with him?"


    "And we''ve already found a young talent for Dou Qing. We''ve killed Lin Wei countless times in all aspects, understand?"


    Showdown!


    Chu Feng knew that Dou''s family was going to have a showdown, but he was not in a hurry. His eyes motioned Dou Qing and Lin Wei not to panic. He leaned on the seat and threw out a sentence: "continue!"


    The second aunt frowned and was about to speak when the door of the room was pushed open. Dou Bi came in with an ugly face and murmured: "young master Jingyuan just arrived at the hotel, but he said something happened at the door of the private room and left with his bodyguard. He also said that he didn''t have much interest in Dou Qing. Let it go."


    The second aunt, who was about to speak, looked like a duck whose throat had been cut off. Then she said in a shrill voice, "what, jingshao, forget it. Didn''t he imply that I was interested in Dou Qing? How can it be done? "


    Dobby nodded his head like a mournful face: "I don''t know. Everything is said well on the way. But just now at the door, he stood for a minute. I didn''t think much about it. Then he turned and left."


    The second aunt Dou''s father and mother, and even the rest of his family, were stiff, as if they were dead.


    But Chu Feng was amused with a smile. Hearing Jingyuan''s name, he probably understood what Jingyuan had done. Obviously, he heard his voice and didn''t explain it. He said with a smile: "it seems that you don''t have much interest in the golden tortoise son-in-law you selected for Dou Qing. Let''s talk about Lin Wei and Dou Qing''s engagement?"


    "Damn it!" Dou Bi is very upset now. He thought that if Dou Qing married Jingyuan, he would not have to be a security captain in Huangcheng college. Maybe he would get some benefits. When he heard Chu Feng''s words, he subconsciously scolded.


    Pointing to Chu Feng, he scolded Chu Feng when he was about to open his mouth. He even wanted to say that Chu Feng Lin Wei''s little aunt married him, otherwise, nothing would be said.


    But when he saw chufeng with a warm smile, his head boomed, as if to see a ghost. His white eyes fell on the ground, and he was scared to faint. Because at that time in Huangcheng University, he had already regarded chufeng as a devil, and all the four families in Tianchi could not fight against chufeng. He thought that he had just scolded chufeng and was frightened.Dou Bi suddenly fainted. Dou''s family and Dou Qing were anxious. A doctor''s relative of Dou''s family examined him and gave a professional judgment: "he may be because Jing Shao left temporarily and became angry. For a moment, he fainted in a hurry, and so on. It''s OK."


    Dou''s family just calmed down at the moment. However, Dou''s mother pointed to Chu Feng and said, "it''s all you. My son is dizzy. Lin Wei and Dou Qing don''t have to talk about their marriage. Although Dou Qing in our family is not a gold branch and jade leaf, it is also born with a golden spoon. She will never marry a poor boy from Dian LAN


    The rest of the Dou family also nodded and agreed, and they also felt that it was because Chu Feng''s words just now got angry with Dou Bi and made him faint. All the words were against him.


    Chu Feng allowed them to chatter and chatter there, and finally began to speak faintly: "what if I insist on Lin Wei marrying Dou Qing?"


    Father Dou raised his hand and motioned for everyone to sit down. He asked Dou Bi to lie down on the sofa next to him. Then he opened his mouth unfathomably: "originally, children have their own happiness, but as parents, they all want their children to be happy. Lin Wei can''t give Dou Qing happiness. Being together reluctantly is just a hurt to each other, isn''t it?"


    He deserves to be an official.


    Chu Feng''s mouth aroused a slight taunt, and the words popped out of his heart. First, he said that his children had the freedom of their children. Then he said that his parents cared about their children. They didn''t want to see Dou Qing marry Lin Wei. He also said that he was reluctant to be together. Lin Wei pretended to be pitiful.


    Politicians are dark.


    Chu Feng gave such a judgment, and his finger also tapped on the glass in front of him, and his smile became more and more cheerful: "uncle, I am asking you, if I insist on Lin Wei marrying Dou Qing, what do you want and what conditions you want to throw out."


    "Instead of letting you show your father''s love for Dou Qing here, and if you really love this daughter, can''t you see that Dou Qing is not married by Lin Wei?"


    Father Dou''s face could not stop his anger. As a modest district chief, he was respected. He had never been contradicted like this. He just looked at Dou Qing, who was nestling beside Lin Wei, and knew that the daughter must like Lin Wei very much.


    But after all, it was a politician. He didn''t show embarrassment because of Chu Feng''s words. He just gave Dou''s mother a look.


    The latter nodded his head comprehensively and looked up at Chu Feng, like a proud peacock: "don''t say we don''t make sense. If Lin Wei really wants to marry Dou Qing, it''s not impossible. After all, it''s our daughter. If she can have a good home and a beloved man, we are naturally happy."


    "So I''ll make a few simple requests."


    Chu Feng joked and laughed. Mother Dou''s words seemed noble and full of maternal love. But he knew that this was just mother Dou''s preparation for the following words. Even if it was too much, everyone felt that they should be justified, because they were all for the happiness of their daughter.


    Chu Feng knew not to break, nodded slightly: "Auntie, please say!"


    Chu Feng leaned there without any disturbance. Although he ridiculed Dou''s mother''s bitterness in the bottom of his heart, what he was most afraid of now was to talk about money with people: "is there anything else?"


    Dou''s mother was not used to Chu Feng''s appearance. She forbeared and continued: "the wedding ceremony should be held according to the standard of today''s table. In addition, Lin Wei must have a deposit of five million yuan. Only in this way can we ensure our future life. Dou Qing will not suffer. If we promise these conditions, Dou Qing can marry Lin Wei."


    The rest of Dou''s family members were all amused by their comments. They were sure that Chu Feng could not do it. They also said that Dou''s mother was clever. It was not that I didn''t marry Dou Qing to Lin Wei, but you were worthless!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1366

    The Imperial City, the capital of the pilgrimage, at the foot of the emperor.


    This is a paradise for the rich and a hell for the poor.


    Dou Mu''s request is indeed calculated according to the minimum standard of the imperial city. However, if the minimum standard is placed in other places, even dianlan, it is the highest standard, and it needs to be exceeded by a large part.


    According to the general employment bottom line of the Imperial City, it is not too much to ask for.


    The car didn''t ask for more expensive, and 100000 yuan was enough to solve the problem. However, the house was intriguing, and it was also the most difficult place for Dou''s mother.


    People all know that the real estate price of the imperial city is due to its political factors, geographical location and its important position in the holy Dynasty. The lowest price is 30000 yuan per square meter. To buy a suite suitable for living, it needs at least 45001 square meters to win.


    Even if Lin Wei and Dou Qing only buy a single room, it will be more than 30 square meters. Moreover, Dou''s mother will definitely not let Dou Qing live in such a place. Obviously, the minimum standard is two bedrooms and one living room. If you calculate 70 square meters, this suite will need nearly three million yuan.


    Not counting the late decoration and a series of things, it is estimated that it will cost 4 million to live in.


    Of the ten banquet tables available today, 1881 tables are obviously 1.88 million, not counting the drinks. If we really want to use them, we will have to go to 3 million!


    Chu Feng smile, gold jewelry, silver ornaments, betrothal gifts, house, car and banquet expenses. In the end, Linwei had to have a deposit of 5 million yuan, which was nearly 15 million yuan, which could be said to be harsh.


    Chu Feng even believed that even the Dou family could not take out the money, let alone others?


    It seems that everything is the minimum standard and reasonable, but it depends on the person to whom it is. Obviously, these conditions are used to block the engagement. In their eyes, Lin Wei can''t give out 150000 yuan, let alone 15 million yuan?


    But Chu Feng is not moved, just with a little smile: "Auntie sure?"


    Chu Feng''s noncommittal smile, although it seems that Dou''s mother said it well, still left some irreversible space, that is, everything is easy to say, but not necessarily all. Compared with the heroic words just now, Dou''s mother still left a heart.


    It seems to worry that Chu Feng can really do all this.


    Moreover, Chu Feng also believed that even if he agreed to Dou''s conditions, they would still refuse Lin Wei and Dou Qing to be together. After all, no matter how rich a person is, compared with those who have real power, they are nothing but dirt. From the very beginning, they did not talk about money, and we can see that there is something fishy in it.


    As long as the money is enough, the more money is just a number, but the greater the power, the better. Chu Feng can see through this point, and he is glad that he has made other arrangements.


    The corner of his mouth cocked up slightly: "I promise you!"


    Dou''s family were all in a daze, and then they were joking. The second aunt was even more sarcastic: "boy, be careful that the wind blows your tongue. You don''t want to say that you''ll have to wait ten or eight years to pay for this, do you? In that case, you''d better stop talking


    "Women''s youth is limited. Dou Qing can''t wait for ten or eight years."


    The second aunt''s words made the Dou family around them laugh. They all thought that was the truth. If Chu Feng agreed, but it took ten years and eight years to cash in, what''s the point?


    How can Chu Feng not know that they are just trampling on their dignity in disguise, but today''s chufeng has been able to do flattery and humiliation, these things are not worth his anger.


    He just looked at Dou Fu, who was still sitting on the Diaoyutai. He said, "uncle, you are the head of the family. I want to hear what you think. Do you agree with what my aunt said. As long as I promise these conditions today, I can let Lin Wei marry Dou Qing?"


    The reason why Chu Feng asked this question was because he guessed that if he did, his mother would say that father Dou was the head of the family. Such things have happened all the time.


    In the dark, a clever boy, Dou Fu also narrowed his eyes to think about it, to see that there was nothing outstanding about Chu Feng. Lin Wei was just a soldier in the Imperial City Army. Where did he come from? Even if he had been in politics for so many years, he didn''t have 1500!


    Therefore, Dou Fu felt that Chu Feng couldn''t do it, and nodded: "yes, as long as you promise and cash it now, Dou Qing is Lin Wei''s wife, and we will not stop it!"


    The words also add more, now cash, that is to cut off the idea of Chu Feng pushing for ten years and eight years.


    Chu Feng knew that, but he didn''t need to push for ten years or eight years. The corner of his mouth was slightly raised, his hand was lifted up and his fingers were snapped. The door of the private room was opened again. Six big men in black came in carrying things and put them aside.


    Dou family is also a Leng, how so many boxes, what to do?


    At the same time, a man came into the door with a gentle smile on his face: "I heard that major general Lin was engaged today, so I arranged for five sets of gold jewelry and silver ornaments, with a total price of 30 million yuan, which was given to major general Lin as an engagement object. I hope that major general Lin will like it!"Lin Wei sat there still thinking about how Chu Feng would handle all this. He saw the people who came in and stood up: "Ye Shao!"


    It was Ye Zisheng who came here because of Chu Feng''s request. He took what Chu Feng prepared today as a gift for Lin Wei to get engaged. The reason is very simple, because he can see that the Dou family''s passion for money is not so hot for power.


    Even if he agreed to Dou''s request, they would find other ways to stop it. This evening also confirmed Chu Feng''s conjecture. Therefore, he asked Ye Zisheng to crush the pride of Dou''s family with his absolute identity and dignity, which made them dare not mention it at all.


    Five sets of gold jewelry and silver jewelry, with a total price of 30 million?


    When ye Zisheng stepped forward and hugged Lin Wei, the Dou family all showed a noncommittal smile. They obviously felt that they were bragging. 30 million yuan is toilet paper?


    However, when ye Zisheng lifted his hand and the black man opened the box, the hearts of all the Dou family members shook violently, and they could not calm down any more. There were many gold jewelry and silver ornaments lying quietly in those boxes. They wanted to say they were fake, but the symbol of seven blessings of that week directly stimulated their eyes.


    Who dares to fake Zhou Qifu, the answer is obvious.


    Dou Fu, who had been pretending to be deep, stood up again. He was not only shocked by the gold and silver jewelry, but also curious about ye Zisheng. He felt that he had seen him before, but he could not remember for a moment.


    "It seems that I''m a little late. I''ll give ye Shao the lead."


    A wave is not smooth, Su Mo north also came with nine men in military uniform, with a hard line face with the smell of blood and fire, combined with that uniform gives people a sense of iron and blood: "but it''s OK to come late, I believe that major general Lin won''t care. I''m a rude man, and I don''t have much good things to give to major general Lin."


    Let nine men in military uniform come forward, Su Mo''s North finger waved, and at the next moment all the boxes were opened: "so I can only be vulgar and give money, 8.888 million, which is the betrothal gift given by major general Lin to miss Dou!"


    Money with luster and a smell of ink was stored in nine boxes. All of them were brand-new, and they were certainly new money that had just been printed. Dou''s eyes were complicated and they wanted to say that all these were fake. But the nine men in military uniform let them get rid of such ideas.


    "You two run so fast. I''m just a little late."


    Then, a voice came from behind. Zhou Jingxing walked along without any people. He just held a key in his hand. When he came near and separated from Lin Wei, he also put a bunch of keys in Lin Wei''s hand: "if they give money and things, I can only send cars. Limited Edition Lamborghini. Major general Lin can give them to younger brothers and sisters as new ones Wedding thing


    The eldest grandson of the red Zhou family will become the top emperor of the Minister of public security next year!


    His eyes also looked at Lin Wei. With complicated shock and doubt, Su Mobei and ye Zisheng appeared just now. He didn''t listen too much. He was completely blinded by the money and gold and silver jewelry.


    But just now Zhou Jingxing''s words were all heard in his ears, major general Lin?


    The rest of Dou''s family had already been attracted by the shocking cash and gold and silver jewelry. Where could you hear the other words? Although Dou''s mother preferred official marriage, it didn''t mean that she didn''t love money. Looking at the 8.888 million cash, her heart pounded.


    But Dou Qing''s second aunt is constantly shaking his head: "impossible, these are all fake!"


    She is really unable to accept. She is the one who attacks Lin Wei and Chu Feng the most, so she is not willing to admit that Chu Feng and Lin Wei have a prominent identity.


    It''s like a beggar who often passes by and doesn''t give charity eyes. Suddenly one day, he has more money than you, and the people you know are more advanced than you. You can take out tens of millions of things at will. That feeling is very painful and heartbreaking.


    At the moment, the second aunt is like this, she would rather all this is false than all this is true.


    But all this still did not stop. Outside the gate, Li Ji walked alone, with a cigarette in his mouth, and entered the private room. With a wave of his hand, Zhou Jingxing and the people brought by Su Mobei withdrew.


    He also went to the second aunt''s side. Li Ji, who had already been in the private room next door, naturally knew that this was a mean woman. He slapped her in the face and pointed to the money and gold and silver jewelry placed on the ground: "check it for me. Where is the fake? Are you suspicious that we cheat our relatives with fake things?"


    "You''re insulting me, so you can show me clearly. If it''s true, I''ll give you a flying man to smash you up!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1367

    It''s a simple and violent slap.


    Li Ji, as always, was insolent and unreasonable, or showed his true disposition. Just now in the private room next door, he would like to come over and kill Dou Qing''s second aunt and her mother. He had seen snobbish people and never seen such a mean person.


    Dou Qing''s second uncle saw that his wife was slapped, and finally recovered from the shock of money. He said angrily, "bastard, who let you hit people in disorder? There are things that mother and father don''t teach, no quality!"


    Obviously, Li Ji and others are also regarded as the classic blue, but also as upstarts!


    However, Dou''s father turned pale in an instant. Seeing that his younger brother raised his hand, he was going to fight Li Ji. Although he had not seen Li Ji, he knew Zhou Jingxing. How could the people who could come with Zhou Jingxing be ordinary people?


    I don''t know where the speed came from. I suddenly stood up and rushed to catch my brother. Then he raised his hand and slapped him in the face of the second uncle. After a sound, he said, "asshole, who let you hit people in disorder?"


    Suddenly, Dou''s family were stunned. They didn''t know why dou''s father suddenly wanted to attack the second uncle. The second uncle, who threw a slap and stepped back two steps, was at a loss. He didn''t understand why his elder brother wanted to smoke him?


    However, father Dou''s attitude in the next second made them dumbfounded. They saw father Dou come to Zhou Jingxing''s face and warmly extended his hand with a flattering smile. This kind of smile they have seen before is just the expression of father Dou when he is facing the Deputy staff of imperial city or the staff.


    However, father Dou''s words immediately let them understand what was going on. They only heard Father Dou''s sarcasm and opened his mouth: "it turns out that Zhou Jingxing, the head of department, has come here. Some have lost their welcome and some have lost their welcome!"


    Zhou Jingxing is holding hands with father Dou, and the corners of his mouth flit lightly. He knows that father Dou is still a wise man and knows to name his name to remind his family not to mess around.


    Sure enough, hearing Zhou Jingxing and Zhou Bu Zhang''s words, all Dou''s family members are stiff. They may not have seen Zhou Jingxing, but this name has been heard countless times, because it is mentioned every day in the TV news that it is the second in command of the Ministry of public security, and a hand next year!


    At the moment, they all straightened up. They didn''t dare to move. Their eyes at Lin Wei changed. Obviously, they remembered the three words of major general Lin!


    And all this, did not stop at this point, Li Ji cold face walked to the second uncle, light mouth: "you are the first to say that I have mother, no father taught people, but you are also right, my mother gave birth to me, take care of me to grow up is the servant, my father did not teach me, the person who taught me is my grandfather that bad old man, by the way, his name is Li Zong."


    "Thank you very much for saying this to me. Can you repeat it again and let me feel it?"


    Dou Fu, who has just released his hand with Zhou Jingxing, hears Li Ji''s words. His body is huge, and his body is soft. He collapses on the ground directly. However, the second uncle with angry face is also sitting on the ground. Zhou Jingxing is here, so his grandfather is the one who Li Zong can still appear with Zhou Jingxing.


    You don''t have to think about who it is. It''s Huang Shao, the grandson of Li Zong in Shengchao No.1, Li Ji!


    The rest of the Dou family were also shocked. The arrogance in their eyes had already disappeared. Instead, they were afraid. They looked up to and even could not touch the top emperor and young master to appear, or appeared to support chufeng when the Dou family made trouble for them. All the fools knew what was going on.


    The eyes of Dou''s father''s family are full of resentment and anger. They think it''s their fault, but they seem to forget that they have contributed to Dou Qing''s marriage to Jingyuan.


    It can be said that they have done meritorious deeds, and others have done so.


    Li Ji looked down at the second uncle with a look of indifference. When Chu Feng touched Lin Wei, he immediately understood what was going on and grabbed Li Ji with a smile: "brother Ji, this is Dou Qing''s second uncle. You should not be angry. You should give me a face."


    "How could it be my engagement party today?"


    Li Ji puffed out a puff of smoke. He squatted down and pulled his uncle up and patted his chest. He said meaningfully: "originally, according to my idea, I trampled on you, but today is my brother''s engagement banquet, and I won''t care about you. But next time I hear you say these words, I will destroy your whole family."


    Senleng''s words made everyone shiver. They didn''t doubt Li Ji''s words at all.


    But Li Ji also turned to look at Lin Wei, laughed and hammered two times on his chest. He said with a smile: "just promoted as a major general, now he wants to be engaged. How can you tell me? I only know now that he and Zhou Shao Ye Shao and Su Shao came here temporarily. They didn''t prepare any good gifts."


    He took out a file bag from his body and put it in Lin Wei''s hand: "so, I''ll give you a villa. It''s just a kilometer away from Guanghan garden. You can visit your aunt at any time."


    At this time, the Dou family members have lowered their heads, from the leading role in the banquet to the supporting roles who dare not speak out. At this moment, all the fools know who the four people are, that is, the Fourth Youth of the Imperial City, the successor of Li Yesu''s family.


    Looking at the Dou father''s family''s eyes, they all secretly scold them for being stupid. The men Dou Qing is looking for are so fierce that they dare to ask them to stop and strike. Damn it, father pit!Lin Wei lianfan received the heavy gifts. He knew that it must have been arranged by Chu Feng. Just asking him to stop Li Ji also increased his status in the heart of Dou family. Therefore, Lin Wei did not refuse and said, "thank you Li Shao, Su Shao, Zhou Shao and ye Shao. You will always be my good brothers!"


    The four of them burst into laughter and completely ignored all the members of the Dou family. To say that the most difficult thing for the Dou family is the second aunt. She has always been snobbish. At the moment, her intestines are full of regret, but they all shrink to a corner for fear of Li Ji''s trouble.


    "How can I thank them, but not me?"


    The laughter has not fallen. Huangfu Ruo die, a black dress, comes out of the door. She is noble, cold and gorgeous, and has a strong air. Next to her, she is also accompanied by a moving blue Mei er. A faint smile appears on her cold face: "I have reserved a day''s time for you to hold your wedding."


    Father Dou looked back, but he was scared. He didn''t have the strength to stand up. As the head of Xuanwu District, he naturally recognized Huangfu Ruo die.


    His heart is even colder than before. If he offends Huangcheng Sishao, he will lose his official post. However, if he offends Huangfu ruodie, he will die. He is also curious about how Lin Wei knows many top figures and is curious about Lin Wei''s identity for the first time.


    It''s not just him, but Dou''s family.


    Lin Wei looked back and saw Huang Fu Ruo die coming. He also said that he was going to hold a wedding ceremony in Dibai hotel. He was moved to bow down and politely said, "thank you, sister-in-law."


    Sister in law?


    Lin Wei''s words directly made everyone stiff. They vaguely knew who was coming. Dou Fu was completely paralyzed. His sister-in-law was enough for him to know who Lin Wei was.


    It is well known whose woman Huangfu ruodie is. At the moment, Lin Wei is called Huangfu ruodie''s sister-in-law, and Lin Wei is from Dian LAN. All fools know who his brother is.


    Chu wind, less wind, Shengchao underground world only king, real underground emperor, it can be said that the power of the world!


    Huangfu ruodie didn''t have a cold and beautiful face today. She patted Lin Wei on the shoulder with a smile: "you call me sister-in-law. Then we are a family. How can we thank you?"


    Lin Wei was no longer polite. She nodded and stood up. Mother Dou, who had been in a daze, finally came back to her senses. She quietly walked over to hold Dou Qing and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Here, let me introduce you." Dou Qing saw Chu Feng give her color, know is to thoroughly deter Dou family, let the wedding have no change, Dou Qing also want to let her parents through this matter, don''t be so snobbish, said with a smile.


    He went up and pointed to Zhou Jingxing: "this is Zhou Jingxing, Zhou Shao, the eldest grandson of the red Zhou family, and the Minister of public security. Next to him is Su Mo Bei Su Shao, the eldest grandson of the red Su family, and the commander of the imperial army. This is ye Zisheng, ye Shao, the eldest grandson of the red Ye family, and the current Minister of the Ministry of culture."


    Then he finally pointed to Li Ji and continued to introduce: "he is Li Ji, Li Shao, the eldest grandson of the red Li family, the youngest general of the holy dynasty!"


    The famous names made Dou''s family members stiff and frightened. Those who could not be touched in the past were standing in front of them as if they were a mountain.


    Dou Qing then went over a little and introduced Lengyan''s Woman: "her name is Huang Fu Ruo die, Lin Wei''s sister-in-law, and the leader of the northern overlord Fengmen."


    People who begin to know or don''t know are struggling to swallow their saliva. Huangfu ruodie''s identity is less shocking than Huangcheng four, because behind her stands a evil star, Chu Feng.


    Thinking of Chu Feng, Huangfu Ruo die''s man, Lin Wei calls her sister-in-law. What about his brother?


    Dou''s family members all look at Chu Feng, who is still sitting there quietly. It seems that he is Lin Wei''s brother, right?


    Chu Feng got up with a smile. He took out a card from his body and came to Lin Wei''s face. He patted Lin Wei on the shoulder gently: "to be a family is to grow up. There is nothing you can do for a brother. This card contains 100 million yuan, which is enough for you and Dou Qingan to live a stable life."


    Lin Wei nodded and hugged Chu Feng: "brother!"


    Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder, and his eyes flashed with joy. Lin Wei really grew up. And this picture has confirmed the conjecture in the hearts of the Dou family. The people they despised just now were the real underground emperor of the holy Dynasty. Chu Feng was more rampant all over the world and had less wind to win the queen of Shuidong.


    Uneasy in the heart, Doumu asked her most concerned question now: "what does Linwei do?"


    I don''t know when I wake up, but I don''t dare to say a word. Dou Bi, who secretly scolds his parents for being a traitor, looks at Lin Wei. As a member of a certain circle, he naturally hears that he didn''t get involved at first. But now, with Li Ji''s appearance, they are definitely not of the same name and surname, which undoubtedly confirms his conjecture.


    After receiving Dou''s words, he said timidly: "Lin Wei, major general, after the emperor and young Li Ji became a general, the youngest major general and commander in the history of the holy Dynasty, is also the leader of the sword and dragon corps of the holy Dynasty army!"


    Dou Bi''s words made the whole audience quiet, and many people felt regret.


    Lin Wei''s identity, even if there was no Li Ji''s appearance, they would like to flatter, but now even if given the opportunity, they do not dare to flatter.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1368

    Perfect solution!


    The affair between Lin Wei and Dou Qing is completely settled, and the date of the wedding is also fixed a year later, because both Lin Wei and Dou Qing want to wait for the baby to be born before they hold it. Everyone has no opinion about this.


    As for the Dou family, under the oppression of Li Ji and other mountains, they did not dare to have any bad ideas. At first, they still wanted to share betrothal gifts and benefits, but they did not dare to mention them at the moment.


    They began to despise Chu Feng. If they didn''t kill them, they would be good. They also wanted to get some benefits from the tens of millions of betrothal gifts and money. It was just a dream.


    However, they also decided in their hearts that they should get close to Dou Qing a lot in the future, because they all know that Dou Qing is a person who pays attention to family relationship. If she can help them, there will be many benefits.


    Only when Chu Feng announced on the spot that they had moved directly into the army residential area arranged by Li Ji, this fantasy of Dou family was completely broken.


    It was the Imperial City Army. Could anyone go in? He scolded Chu Feng all over the place, but he didn''t dare to reveal anything on his face. However, he also made a tortuous decision to get closer to father Dou and mother Dou. Would Dou Qing, a daughter, not help his father climb higher?


    It''s a pity that this time they still beat the abacus. After the Dou family left, Chu Feng patted Ye Zisheng and Zhou Jingxing on the shoulder and said meaningfully that the Dou family were not suitable for official work because they were too snobbish.


    It is estimated that the Dou family would not have thought that Chu Feng not only did not give any benefits to the Dou family, but also let Ye Zisheng and Zhou Jingxing clear away all the Dou family who worked in the public house in the next few months. Of course, this is a later remark.


    As for Dou Qing''s parents, chufeng is very clear that if they are knocked to the bottom, they will certainly ask Dou Qing to do something. So Chu Feng''s suggestion is that ye Zisheng and his father should inform the people below. Dou Qing''s father can stay in this position until he retires. There is no need to go up again.


    Of course, these Chu Feng were arranged in secret. Otherwise, if Dou Qing knew about it, she would not have any opinions. She also knew that Chu Feng''s doing so was to prevent future Dou family from making things difficult for her.


    But after all, those are relatives, how can all be uncomfortable.


    Ye Zisheng and Zhou Jingxing were stunned after listening to Chu Feng''s arrangement. They asked their younger brother to marry their daughter, and the betrothal gifts were not given to Dou''s family, but in Dou Qing''s hands. That''s all. After all, these things, frankly speaking, are gifts for Lin Wei and Dou Qing.


    However, Chu Feng turns around and weakens everything in the Dou family. Ye Zisheng and Zhou Jingxing feel that it is a tragedy to become a relative of Chu Feng.


    Not only can''t he use his background to develop the Dou family, but Chu Feng, in order to prevent them from using Dou Qing, directly oppresses them. Having such a family, he really has eight generations of blood mold!


    Although Ye Zisheng and Zhou Jingxing think it''s not appropriate, they still follow Chu Feng''s instructions. In short, three or four months, or six months in length, can weaken the Dou family''s strength to the minimum.


    And it won''t give them a chance to ask Dou Qing for help.


    After arranging these things, Chu Feng and Lin Yulin left the hotel. Although Lin Yulin was curious why Chu Feng didn''t give Dou''s family some development space, she didn''t ask.


    It was not until he almost returned to Guanghan garden that Chu Feng said: "the Dou family are all snobbish people. Although they have chosen to compromise and retreat under the pressure of all parties today, they are definitely brewing to start from Dou Qing and go to the top with my power. This is not what I want to see."


    "Maybe nothing will happen in the short term, but once something happens, Dou Qing will feel guilty, and it will be very difficult for her and Lin Wei to go far away, because I always have no good feelings for greedy people."


    Breath out a bitter smile: "so in order to prevent me from killing all Dou family members in the future, it is best to cut off their thoughts now."


    Lin Yulin understood, but did not say anything. He knew that Chu Feng was a little cruel, but it was for the good of Dou family, and also for Lin Wei and Dou Qing. Otherwise, something like Lin Kai happened. Chu Feng would kill Dou family mercilessly.


    But how could those people be Dou Qing''s relatives? Chu Fengzhen would destroy the feelings between Dou Qing and Lin Wei. Now they are more cruel, but how ever was it not a kind of kindness?


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile: "you have discretion good!"


    Knowing that Lin Yulin has gone, Chu Feng did not explain too much. The women who believe in him will trust him unconditionally. However many people who don''t believe him say it is futile. Obviously, Lin Yulin is such a woman. She won''t ask questions, but Chu Feng is willing to tell her.


    It was more than ten o''clock after returning to Guanghan garden. They ate a lot of food and Li Ji in the hotel, and they also drank a lot. Chu Feng touched his head and was ready to go in. Lin Yulin said softly, "Xiaofeng, if only this could be done every day?"


    Chu Feng stopped and turned back to see the loss on Lin Yulin''s face.


    She immediately understood that Lin Yulin was so because she was back in Guanghan garden, because she and she couldn''t seem to be lovers when they were alone again. She said with a smile: "if you don''t mind, I can hold you in my arms and announce that you are my woman. Are you willing?"Lin Yulin did think that she was chufeng''s little aunt, so she felt uncomfortable, but she was just like this. She barely showed a smile and went to chufeng and pinched chufeng''s ear: "what should I do? I''m satisfied with the occasional warmth!"


    With a kiss on Chu Feng''s face, Lin Yulin takes the lead and walks in with Chu Feng''s hands. Ziyi and others are still watching the soap opera without nutrition.


    Today, it''s a hard day to deal with Lin Wei''s affairs, and a group of women are here. He is not convenient for a man. He used to hold a little girl in Liu Zhixin''s arms and tease him for a few minutes. Chu Feng goes upstairs and directly comes to Chang''e''s room.


    Twisting his aching neck, Chu Feng locked the door and took off his clothes three times, five times and two times. No matter what, there was a woman with normal consciousness lying beside her.


    In the air came Chang''e''s angry voice: "Chu Feng, do you still want to come tonight?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then looked at the woman lying on the bed. The corners of her mouth raised and brought out a magic radian: "I just want to take a bath and have a rest. You remind me, don''t worry, wait for me!"


    Leaving a word to let the air fluctuate, Chu Feng walked into the bathroom and closed the door. After a hard day''s work, people would relax as long as they took a bath.


    In addition, there are not too many things these days, and there are only three doors and four families. But these Chu winds are not in a hurry. As long as they do not break out at one time, he is absolutely sure that he can smash them and beat snakes and hit seven inches. He believes that when he makes a move, the three doors and four families will no longer exist.


    More than 20 minutes later, Chu Feng came out of the bathtub, wrapped in a bath towel, and leaned on the bed, next to Chang''e: "do you know the dark magic wings and the ethereal rings?"


    When he was in Jicheng, the dark magic wings had been integrated into his body. The Chu wind knew from the cold frost that there was the mottled old ring in Murong Bing''s hand. But Chu Feng did not ask Murong Bing for it. He believed that when Murong Bing was almost the same, he would give it to him.


    In nothingness, Chang''e''s voice sounded faintly: "Tianting is the descendant of a cultivator, but it is not a cultivator. However, all the things handed down from ancient times still exist, but I don''t remember very clearly. Maybe one day you go to the lost country, you can get the answer you want."


    "But to be sure, the dark wings and the rings belong to the ancient gods, and I don''t know about them."


    After a pause, Chang''e said again, as if forgetting that Chu Feng had taken her clean body last night: "but I once heard my father say that the ring of ethereal spirits seems to be related to the sixth forbidden area!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. What he heard most about was the five forbidden areas. Where was the sixth forbidden area?


    He asked, "isn''t it just five forbidden areas?"


    "That''s just the perception of the bottom." Chang''e''s words were ethereal and told her that she thought she could tell Chu Feng some things: "as for what the sixth forbidden area is, my father doesn''t know, because it was eliminated in ancient times. Maybe you can ask Murong Bing, that demon existed in ancient times, and must know."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. If Murong Bing really would tell him, he would have said it. Although he was curious about the sixth forbidden area, Chu Feng did not ask for it. When he should know, he would know.


    Shaking his hair with a little moisture, Chu Feng lay down and held Chang''e, smiling and saying, "goddess Chang''e, continue to work?"


    Suddenly, a breath of terror came into being, and the direct oppression of Chu Feng couldn''t breathe. But Chu Feng also found that compared with the oppression last night, the oppression tonight was much smaller, at least Chang''e didn''t directly shake him off.


    This also avoids the use of taboo force, although curious about Chang''e why not, Chu Feng only thought she was useless, so did not use it.


    Secondly, Chu Feng also found a problem, that is, under the oppression of Chang''e''s terror atmosphere, he would instinctively run the formula of creation, just like a person who was oppressed by a mountain, he would instinctively become powerful.


    If Chu Feng only wanted to conquer Chang''e in such a way, then now it is the feeling of being oppressed and moving forward. He thinks that if he continues to do so, he may soon break through to Tianyang period and melt Zhenyuan into himself.


    Less than ten minutes later, Chang''e''s voice full of hatred sounded again, with a bone breaking killing intention: "Chu Feng, if you think that this can conquer me and let me give up hatred, then you are wrong. This will only make me hate you more, and repay you with more cruel means in the future."


    Hard work of Chu Feng side fierce charge, while disdainful back: "cut, when you are playing don''t know how many times, kill me, you can''t change the fact."


    "And I''ve decided not only to take you, but also to take all your six lives before you wake up and have seven lives in one."


    Chang''e sighed softly, containing the opportunity to kill: "you are shameless!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1369

    Three days later, it was calm.


    It can be said that this is the most relaxed three days of Chu Feng, but it is also the most curious three days of the women.


    In the past, once Chu Feng had leisure time, he would take them out for a walk. In fact, Chu Feng also took them out these days, and all the major scenic spots in the imperial city were also visited. However, in the dead of night, there was no romantic affair.


    Because in the evening, Chu Feng would go back to Guanghan garden no matter where he was. Then he went into a room where he was not allowed to go in. It was already dawn when he saw him again.


    Ziyi and Bingqingyujie even found that Chu Feng''s eyes were more profound and his breath was more ethereal in recent days, just like an ordinary person. If Chu Feng didn''t show his momentum, they would have doubted whether Chu Feng''s accomplishments had been abandoned.


    And when they felt it, they were all surprised, because the cultivation of Chu Feng was not only not abandoned, but also the momentum of Tianyang Yizhong.


    I don''t know that master Jiuye gave Chu Feng credit in exchange for promises, or that Chu Feng oppressed them to practice with the help of Chang''e''s momentum. At the moment, their small mouths are slightly widened. They have not never seen the best of them. On the contrary, they are all very talented martial artists who have already had this kind of cultivation at a young age.


    But at the moment, compared with the Chu wind, they feel hit hard.


    It seems that Chu Feng hasn''t been practicing for a year now, but it''s already one of the most important places in Tianyang. What kind of cultivation would it be if he started practicing from an early age like them?


    Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, they are all looking at monsters.


    Of course, Chu Feng would not tell them that the most important credit was the nine night master''s work, which directly saved him nearly a year''s time, perhaps even longer. Of course, the most important one was the pure and pure promotion. The special physique of cold as frost and murongbing, of course, could not do without the oppression of Chang''e''s momentum.


    Because the woman may be lonely for a long time, at that time the mood fluctuates very big, invisible produces momentum oppression, and Chu Feng just needs this kind of pressure.


    Of course, these Chu Feng will not tell Ziyi that they are gifted, amazing and gorgeous, so the cultivation speed is very fast.


    As a result, Ziyi gave them a look of disdain, and then they went to their own business, and Chu Feng was relaxed.


    Originally, Chu Feng had to go to xianchongmen to find wenxinxue, and his plan was temporarily moved. Because long Bo told him that he would come back to find himself, Chu Feng did not know when Longbo would return, so now he could only wait quietly in the imperial city.


    Of course, Xuanwu and Zhuque were secretly arranged to pay attention to Qinglong and Baihu. They decided to deal with Qinglong and Baihu traitors before going to xianchongmen. Otherwise, it would be bad if something went wrong.


    Moreover, the longer the delay is, the less stable the ruling office will be. Chu Feng has put this matter on the agenda, and when it is almost settled, he will take action against Qinglong and Baihu.


    Today''s sunshine is also very bright. After lunch, Chu Feng stood in the garden and looked at the sky from a distance. A car came out of the garden. Chu Feng saw the people who got off the car twitching, but then recovered and walked on as usual.


    When she got closer, Chu Feng asked her eyes not to be attracted and said with a smile: "sister Xuanxuan, how can I remember Guanghan garden today?"


    "Your mouth is so sweet, chufeng. You are a jerk." Zhou Xiaoxuan snorted, how can we not know that Chu Feng is so kind? The purpose is to deliberately point out that we can only be brothers and sisters.


    With a curse, Zhou Xiaoxuan was too lazy to talk nonsense and took out a fist sized box from her body: "yesterday, I went to Jianghai to have a work meeting and exchange. This is what Liu Yan asked LiuXu to make. If you want me to transfer it to you, it may be useful to say."


    Chu Feng opened the box without avoiding Zhou Xiaoxuan. Then he saw that the contents inside were as thin as cicada wings. Curiously, he took them up and spread them out. His face was filled with joy: "yes, I forgot that catkins are a master of easy looks. This time it''s OK."


    Because he had to wait for long Bo, who would come back when he didn''t know when, Chu Feng stayed quietly in the imperial city these days. He wanted to go to some places and was worried that others would recognize him. He was still depressed.


    But seeing the mask in his hand at the moment, Chu Feng''s mood instantly became much happier. When catkins wanted to kill him, he was easily disguised as Liu Yan, but because Liu Yan''s baby was so big, he was recognized by Chu Feng.


    Now when he saw the mask, he remembered the skill of catkins. Chu Feng was so pleased that he put the mask carefully on his face and put the box in his pocket. Then he looked at the stunned Liu Yan and grinned: "how about beauty?"


    "Not handsome!" Liu Yan finally came back to her senses. She was responsible for sending things over. She didn''t see what it was. She didn''t expect it was a mask. She shook her head.


    Chu Feng a Leng, then went to the front of the car, there looked at the mirror, the corners of his mouth twitch, showing a wry smile.


    Chu Feng knew that it must be catkins who knew that it was inconvenient for him to go now, so he made a mask for him. However, the mask in front of him was too ordinary, and it could be said that it was so ordinary that there were some spots on his face.Chu Feng is speechless in his heart. How can he feel that catkins are intentional and don''t want him to go out to attract girls?


    Because of such a face, Chu Feng believes that as long as the woman has a little taste, it is estimated that she will turn around when she sees this face, because it is too lack of characteristics.


    However, it is also Liu Xu''s intention. In addition, Chu Feng really wants to go out for a walk. After thinking about it, she said to Zhou Xiaoxuan: "Miss Zhou, get me out of Huangcheng college, and then register a student''s status under the name of Lin Feng. In the original class, I''m going to study. I''m only 19 years old!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan gave Chu Feng a white eye, but also picked up the phone to arrange, the efficiency is very fast, only less than 10 minutes to complete: "OK, you can go to class at any time, in addition, the course will be sent to your mobile phone, I also explained, you can be the same as before, love to go or not!"


    Chufeng a comfortable smile, touching this common face: "good!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan went over and looked at Chu Feng''s face. She was just about to talk. Suddenly, two figures appeared. One cold and one hot temperament, Zhou Xiaoxuan squinted: "cold as frost!"


    The people who came were indeed lengrushuang and Murong Bing, but Zhou Xiaoxuan was not curious about the sudden appearance of Murong ice, because Murong Bing had appeared and disappeared like this before, but Leng Rushuang could appear quietly, so she became curious.


    Seeing the woman disappear for a few days, Chu Feng said, "Miss Zhou, thank you for sending me a mask. I''ll invite you to dinner some other day."


    Order!


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was so angry that she wanted to slap Chu Feng. Chu Feng''s words clearly said that she could go, leaving nothing to do this afternoon. Zhou Xiaoxuan, who wanted to let Chu Feng accompany her out for a walk, was very unhappy.


    But Chu Feng''s words had already been said. Although Zhou Xiaoxuan was angry, she couldn''t do anything. She couldn''t stay here. She got on the car and scolded Chu Feng in her heart and left.


    Chu Feng has been watching the car disappear in the line of sight before withdrawing his eyes. Few people know about the cold as frost. Ye Zixuan only knows a little about it. Chu Feng doesn''t want Zhou Xiaoxuan to know that, so she looks at the two women who are both charming, but show cold and hot: "where have you been these days?"


    Leng Rushuang is still as indifferent to Chu Feng as before. Murong Bing goes up to Chu Feng''s arm with a mouth full of grievances: "they didn''t make opportunities for you and Chang''e, and didn''t go to any place, but I and bored girl set up a few days around here to specifically aim at your magic arts."


    "But now you don''t have to use magic, husband. You really don''t let us down!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes: "what magic, what about Chang''e?"


    "Do you feel like you can kill an elephant with one stroke at will?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth suddenly widened, and finally at the beginning of tomorrow night, why would he be so eager to take Chang''e''s body at all costs, but after waking up the next day, he was a little confused. It turned out that Murong Bing and lengrushuang had a magic spell.


    "You so pit me, really good?"


    "It''s just that seven generations and seven generations have decided to take away a lot of her strength and change her constitution. So if you don''t pay close attention now, you won''t have a chance to move her in the future."


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. He also knows that Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing only want him to be strong as soon as possible. However, even if it is not for the sake of boosting the strength of Chang''e, only the crape myrtle Xuanyuan and the two lives around him who are not aware of it, are doomed to do so.


    Otherwise, how to make this hateful woman fall in love with herself?


    So Chu Feng didn''t mean to blame lengrushuang and Murong Bing, and said faintly: "what do you want to do next time? Don''t tell me until you put me on the stage every time. In addition, I''m going to Huangcheng college this afternoon. You can watch the situation!"


    "There are three families and four families. I can''t guarantee that they will do anything!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1370

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng, wearing a mask, walked into Huangcheng college.


    Last time, because of Johnson''s affair, everyone knew that he was Chu Feng. Although Chu Feng wanted to come to Huangcheng college to settle the murderous opportunities in these days and let the sacred campus edify his killing heart, he still had no time to come even when he thought of his identity exposure.


    But today, with the mask made of catkins, the simulation degree is more than 90%. Unless it is detected by instruments, it is impossible to find out any flaw even if you stare at it for two hours.


    The mask is ultra-thin type, wearing on the face will not have any discomfort, air permeability is also very good, and the smile is very natural, can not find any flaws.


    With this mask, he can go out and walk openly. Chu Feng doesn''t even take a person with him. He believes that only a strong warrior or a man in the demigod realm can find him wearing a mask. Ordinary people, unless they have a perspective eye, can find that he is wearing a mask. Besides, he and Zhang Yuner have this thing, so Chu Feng is not worried at all.


    Entering Huangcheng University, the atmosphere of precipitation from the University for hundreds of years is coming, which makes Chu Feng feel calm and calm. The campus can always synthesize a lot of violence.


    Although today''s even Huangcheng college is also taking a business line, it is undeniable that most of the people are engaged in noble cause and can despise those who seek fame and reputation for their personal interests, but Chu Feng will never slander Huangcheng College for this reason.


    After all, this is the first institution of higher learning in the holy Dynasty. There are many big men and great men out there. Who dares to say that imperial college is not good?


    After entering the campus square, you can get to the tree lined path. Chu Feng looks at the willow trees on both sides of the road. The peaceful lake has a kind of calm and peaceful, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously evoke a warm smile. This kind of simple peace is what Chu Feng is especially eager for.


    At this moment, Chu Feng forgot that he was Feng Shao, and he was not the chief judge. He was just one of the ten thousand students in Huangcheng University.


    After walking through the avenue, I came to the lecture hall which can accommodate 3000 people at the same time. Today, Chu Feng has no courses. But I heard that Huangcheng University invited Ma Shoufu to give lectures in order to make the students better.


    Although Chu Feng has only seen Ma Shoufu once, he also knows that this man is powerful. He has built the name of the richest man in 15 years. Anyway, he has nothing to do with his spare time. Chu Feng also comes to see him and learn something.


    Ma Shoufu''s life experience and his business war are all experiences. As long as you can see the essence of it, you will benefit for life.


    Of course, Chu Feng doesn''t care, because Ma Ma group has his shares. Why should he care? Besides, Ma Shoufu is now half retired, and most of the business of the group has been handed over to Ma Qiduo, who is his wife of chufeng, and Ma group will be his future.


    Therefore, his performance is not as excited as the students who come to contact with him, just a kind of ordinary heart.


    "Go away, go away!"


    Before Chu Feng was ready to go in, there was a noisy voice behind him. Many people gathered in groups to chat and prepare to wait. Almost all the students who entered the lecture hall were pushed aside. Eight men in black came arrogantly.


    Although the college people are very unhappy with such outrageous behavior, but to see those black men ferocious appearance, or subconsciously moved away.


    Chu Feng frowned and went to one side. It was Dan Dan and Shanren who came. He didn''t think about how they were so close to each other. Chu Feng just didn''t like this arrogant attitude. This is the Imperial College. Who dares to take the bodyguard here.


    And the coming Dan held his head high, did not see these general, side still follow Lin Yuner.


    Chufeng did not want to pay attention to these, let them to reflect the sense of superiority, suddenly came a clear slap sound, chufeng looked back, eyes slightly narrowed.


    I saw a girl because the book in her hand fell on the ground, and her speed was a little slow, so she was slapped in the face by Dan Dan. Seeing the gesture and the degree of cruelty, we can imagine that Dan Dan has been practicing these days.


    Lin yun''er beside her frowns slightly, feeling a bit inappropriate, but there is no voice to dissuade. These days, she has been numb to Dandan''s domineering and numb.


    "It''s her again. She didn''t come to the college for a long time. She didn''t know how many people she had offended. She was too arrogant."


    "Don''t say it. It''s the emperor''s concubine of Ye''s family. We can''t afford to offend you. Keep your voice down!"


    Some people began to talk in a low voice. Obviously, they all knew Dan Dan. Chu Feng frowned more deeply in his ears. He guessed that he would become a phoenix when he was flying on the branch. However, he didn''t expect to carry the name of emperor Shaofei in Huangcheng college.


    Don''t you know that in Huangcheng college, even before Su Xinyu, they are very low-key?


    And Dan did not know the general, pointing to the girl who was slapped by her: "call go away, still in the way here, this is cheap!"


    "Willow!"A girl suddenly pushed aside the crowd and came forward, holding the girl who was slapped by Dan Dan and staring at Dan angrily: "how can you look like this? This is Huangcheng college. There is no rule that anyone should get out of your way wherever you go. I want you to apologize to Liuliu immediately."


    Chu Feng quietly looking at all this, see Zhang Siqi holding that girl, and Dan Dan eyes flash away jealousy, seems to understand what general.


    It seems that the girl named Liuliu has a good relationship with Zhang Siqi, but Zhang Siqi and Dan Dan also seem to have some contradictions. If you are not wrong, Liu Liu is lying in the gun.


    In fact, Chu Feng guessed it right. After entering Huangcheng University, Dan Dan knew that there were three school flowers in Huangcheng college, which were arranged after su Xinyu and they left. However, as a young imperial concubine of Ye''s family, she could not be one of them, or even the top ten.


    And this year''s three school flowers are Huangfu Ruoxi, Zhang Siqi, and a freshman.


    Dan Dan, who thinks that she should be the first flower of the school by virtue of her identity, knows who Huangfu Ruoxi is naturally not daring to make a mistake. In addition, the freshman school flower is embarrassed to bully the small with the big one. It happens that Zhang Siqi and she are in the same class, so she becomes the object of Dandan''s suppression.


    It''s just a sick mood.


    In addition, Lin Yuner is the fifth in the ranking, but she can''t get into the top ten. It''s just an insult to her. She is morbid to hate Zhang Siqi. The slap just now is really to attract Zhang Siqi, the school flower to attack. Because of the relationship between Liu Liu and Zhang Siqi, she knows very well that she is a good classmate.


    Zhang Siqi didn''t expect that after Dan Dan hit people, his attitude was still so arrogant and arrogant, but he also knew that Dan Dan was the young concubine of Ye''s emperor, and he could not fight against him.


    Although you can use the name of Chu Feng, Zhang Siqi doesn''t want to look like that. Regardless of her vulnerable group, she stands in front of Liu Liu: "I know you have a high status, but it''s not right to hit people. Even if you let the college deal with it, you should apologize to Liu Liu."


    "There are so many students on the scene, but they all see your unruly behavior."


    Dan Dan began to laugh, with a sneer, raised his head to look at the students around him, and lifted up a haughty smile: "what did you see just now?"


    Since ancient times, Princess Dan has never known what she said when she went to the front of the house.


    Vanity was greatly satisfied, Dan Dan pointed to Zhang Siqi: "if you don''t want to die, you won''t die. You just wronged me for beating people. I want you to immediately apologize to me. Otherwise, I''ll sue the academic affairs office to expel students who confuse black and white like you."


    The students around were surprised and despised Dan for thousands of times. If you open your eyes and tell a lie, you can say that you are so reasonable and powerful. What is your status?


    At the same time, I wonder why Zhang Siqi doesn''t fight with Dan Dan directly. Some old students know about Zhang Siqi and Chu Feng. They all think that Zhang Siqi and Chu Feng have an abnormal relationship. As long as Zhang Siqi loses Chu Feng, Dan Dan dares to be so arrogant?


    Then I also thought of a possibility, that is, Chu Feng is black, not only white, but also ye''s imperial concubine. Chu Feng should not dare to provoke.


    But then some people thought that Johnson and the Kennedy family were abused at the beginning, and their identities were even more terrifying. Now they all think that there is a good show to watch today.


    Dan Dan see Zhang Siqi because of her words Lengran there, sneer said: "three minutes, you don''t apologize to me, you don''t need to be a student of this imperial city college again!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1371

    take advantage of one ''s or sb . else ''s power to bully people.


    Dan Dan put forward such conditions and threats, directly let the people present deeply understand what is bullying.


    We all know that it was Dan Dan who slapped Liu Liu first, and no one stipulated who this road belonged to. Only when Liu Liu slowed down a little, the slap fell on her face.


    Even if Zhang Siqi stands up now, Dan Dan even confuses black and white to say that Zhang Siqi wronged her. If she doesn''t apologize, she will be expelled. This is just an obvious threat, and many people are angry.


    But the title of Ye''s imperial concubine on Dan Dan''s head made them flinch and did not come out to uphold justice.


    Zhang Siqi didn''t expect that Dan Dan was so unreasonable. She knew that this was a villain''s heart. What she didn''t expect was that she dared to frame up in public. What made her feel sad was that none of the hundreds of students around her came out to say a so-called fair word.


    In the blink of an eye in three minutes.


    Dan Dan smile around the corner of the mouth of the students silent change more cheerful, that sense of superiority has been greatly satisfied, a hand up to let people send Zhang Siqi to the academic affairs office to be expelled.


    Chu Feng frowns and thinks about whether to show up. Otherwise, if Zhang Siqi is really expelled, even if he finally comes forward to suppress him, people will only think that Zhang Siqi has chosen to yield, which will leave a shadow on the girl''s mind.


    At this time, the sound of sports car came from the distance. At the next moment, a car quickly flew to scare away all the people, and stopped steadily in front of everyone.


    Dan Dan was also scared to step back a few steps, and then raised an angry look, waved: "take this man who flies in the college to me, and throw it to the criminal investigation team!"


    Seeing the bodyguards swarming on, the door of the sports car opened, and a figure with a strong smile came out of it. Shanren, who was waiting for the play, changed his face: "stop it!"


    All the bodyguards who rushed out stopped and looked back at Dan.


    Dan frown to see xiangshanren: "in the college flying car to catch up, wrong?"


    Shanren didn''t pay any attention to it. He raised a bright smile and walked forward: "Miss Ma!"


    The visitor was no one else. It was ma Qiduo who had heard that his father was going to speak at Imperial College today. When he saw so many people at the scene, he saw Shanren come up to say hello.


    It''s just that you don''t need to know her


    Ma Qiduo''s nonchalant attitude makes Shanren a little embarrassed. However, Ma Qiduo is the woman that his family wants him to win. Although he is not happy, she also tries to be modest and polite.


    Students around to see Ma Qiduo appear, are a burst of excitement, once one of the four school flowers, Ma group daughter, did not expect that she also came.


    Shanren maintained a polite posture, ignoring Dan Dan''s cold eyes, pointing to Zhang Siqi: "nothing serious, just a woman who was deliberately blocking the way just now, and then another came out to frame up that the person who was in the way dumped the woman''s slap, and now there is a stalemate."


    Ma Qiduo lightly nods, she will always make herself appear reserved and noble.


    Just looking along Shanren''s finger direction, Ma Qiduo blinked her eyes. Naturally, she knew Zhang Siqi. She had seen her twice in the east ring villa area. Presumably, the person who was framed by Shanren was Zhang Siqi. When she looked at the girl next to Zhang Siqi, she was stunned. Was that a big palm print or a frame up?


    At this time, Dan Dan also recognized Ma Qiduo. He knew that she was su Xinyu''s good friend, and that she could not compete with Ma Qiduo because she had not yet settled down as the young imperial concubine of Ye''s family.


    Think everyone is a circle of people, Ma Qiduo will certainly give her face to cooperate with her, and in order to show her broad contacts and let more people in awe, Dandan raised a smile and walked over: "it turns out that Miss Ma came, you can give me justice, now people, more and more unreasonable, porcelain touch techniques are used in Imperial College, used on us."


    "I really don''t know the height of heaven and earth, and I don''t know how much weight I have."


    Ma Qiduo glances at Dan Dan and knows that she is the woman Ye Zisheng is about to marry. From Su Xinyu and ye Zixuan, she is a woman with no moral quality. At the beginning, she is still a little suspicious. However, Ma Qiduo believes it completely now.


    Just about to speak, Ma Qiduo thought of something, and pointed to Zhang Siqi: "Miss Dandan thinks that she framed you, so you have to protect your dignity and show your inviolable status. They are not wrongly slapping you, so you should go up and give them a real slap."


    "Of course, I support you absolutely!"


    Zhang Siqi is stunned. Even Chu Feng is also stunned. What is Ma Qiduo doing?


    Then he saw Ma Qiduo secretly winking at Zhang Siqi. Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Finally, he knew what kind of calculation Ma Qiduo was playing. He laughed bitterly at why he was shot when he was lying down. However, it is good to teach Dan Dan and let Ye Zisheng calm down in the future.


    Just wronged Zhang Siqi.Zhang Siqi also saw Ma Qiduo secretly winking at herself. The intelligent girl immediately knew what Ma Qiduo was thinking. She wryly laughed why she was in trouble. However, she also cooperated with Ma Qiduo and said, "don''t think you can mess around in the Imperial College if you have some identity. It''s the people''s Day!"


    Dan Dan, who was still hesitating, suddenly got angry. She felt that the first flower of Huangcheng college was herself. Zhang Siqi was nothing, no identity, no status.


    She walked over and stood in front of Zhang Siqi, with a look of disdain on her face. Without any sign, she slapped Zhang Siqi and said with a cold hum, "to make a mischief is to make trouble for people. To wrongly treat people is to be so righteous. It''s just looking for death!"


    The people around are stunned, and Dan confuses black and white. Now it is even more direct to bully others. Some people are still more or less intolerable.


    Zhang Siqi, who was slapped, stepped back and looked at Dan with cold eyes.


    Dan Dansi did not care about Zhang Siqi''s eyes, disdained to say: "to be a man, you should put your position right. Who am I? Who are you? What qualifications do you think you have to compete with me? Leave the college on your own initiative. Otherwise, it may be difficult for you to leave after that."


    Direct threat!


    At this time, Ma Qiduo came forward with a smile, patted Zhang Siqi on the shoulder when Dandan felt uneasy, and shook his head in mock distress: "I''m just joking. I didn''t expect that the little princess of Dandan should take it seriously. Sister Siqi, do you want to call sister Xinyu, sister Zixuan, sister Ruo die, or your brother Kenji?"


    "This slap, I don''t know if I have disfigurement. Fengfeng knows, but it will hurt my heart."


    Chu Feng in the crowd laughs bitterly. She also knows that Dan Dan has been tricked. Ma Qiduo wants her to be unlucky. Just now Chu Feng has seen Ma Qiduo holding a mobile phone and doesn''t know what to do. But it is certain that Dan Dan is hard to make it.


    Zhang Siqi smiles, but it is a little shy, because Ma Qiduo''s words seem to say that she is a woman of Chu Feng, and those who fall in the ears of the people around her are more turbulent. It is not a secret that Ma Qiduo is a woman of Chu Feng. Naturally, Feng Feng''s husband knows who he is referring to.


    Looking at Zhang Siqi, her eyes have changed. It turns out that the women who are really Chu Feng are sympathetic to Dan Dan. All the women of Chu Feng dare to slap their hands and die!


    Sure enough, hearing Ma Qiduo''s words, Dan''s face changed slightly, and he knew he had been cheated. He said coldly, "Miss Ma, what are you doing?"


    Ma Qiduo blinked his eyes innocently, spread out his hands, and said bitterly: "nothing. Zhang Siqi is my husband''s woman and my sister. I just joked with you just now. I don''t want you to take it seriously. You should know that Zhang Siqi is Li Shao''s sister!"


    Ma Qiduo is not deceiving. Chu Feng was absent for a period of time. Li Ji went to Donghuan villa area to talk to Chris about a problem between the holy pilgrimage and Tianchi. He happened to meet Zhang Siqi and recognized the latter as his sister.


    At this time, she finally knew that she had been cheated. Shanren''s face changed a few times. She stepped back wisely and didn''t speak. Today''s affairs have developed to the present, and it''s impossible for him to interfere.


    Ma Qiduo is also too lazy to pay attention to Dan''s hostile eyes, pulling her to one side of the bench, but also meaningful said: "don''t worry, you are hurt, Li Shao will find justice for you, no one can bully his sister."


    Dan''s face turned pale. She felt that her dream of taking root in Li Ji''s circle seemed to be completely broken today, and her eyes at majido wanted to kill her.


    It''s just that she knows that macchido is not something she can fight against!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1372

    In less than 20 minutes, a luxury car drove into Huangcheng college.


    More and more people gathered in the first lecture hall. When the car stopped beside Ma Qiduo''s car, the door opened and dressed in cold colors. Huang Fu Ruo die, with a cold face, took a light look at the scene, and then walked towards Ma Qiduo and Zhang Siqi.


    Ma Qiduo has already known the message sent by Ma Qiduo. She has heard of Zhang Siqi, but she is not very familiar with it. However, Ma Qiduo has a request at the moment, so she should teach the so-called fiancee for ye Zisheng to see if she can get rid of this trouble. Huangfu ruodie is still willing.


    After all, when Dan Dan took a group of people to fengteng garden, it was already a kind of contempt for Huang Fu Ruo die. At that time, she did not have any difficulty with Dan because she did not know ye Zisheng''s attitude. However, she also knew that Dandan was only Ye Zisheng''s helpless choice under the oppression of cold Wuxi.


    So at the moment, she doesn''t mind making use of Zhang Siqi''s business to let Ye Zisheng owe a favor.


    When she passed by, the cold woman recognized Zhang Siqi at a glance. She said in secret that she was a pure and beautiful girl. She also pulled her up and touched her pretty face which was swollen by the slap of Dan Dan: "who slapped you, tell your sister!"


    At the moment, all the students around have recognized Huang Fu Ruo die. After all, she appeared for the sake of Chu Feng. So seeing her here now is obviously for the sake of Zhang Siqi. Everyone feels that today''s good play will be wonderful.


    Zhang Siqi is a little surprised and shocked. She and Huangfu ruodie have no intersection at all. At the moment, Huangfu ruodie says so, but she doesn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Ma Qiduo said with a smile: "if sister butterfly, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that sister Siqi framed others and was slapped."


    In the distance, Dan Dan secretly scolded, how could he not know that he had been cheated by Ma Qiduo. The latter did not mean to stand with her at all, but encouraged her to give Zhang Siqi a slap in the face.


    But facing Huangfu Ruo die, she is fearless!


    Huangfu Ruo die hears the speech and leads Zhang Siqi, who is stiff in body, to walk forward, but not to Dan Dan, but to stand in front of many students.


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s eyes flit from these so-called favored ones one by one, and says faintly: "who has my sister framed?"


    Many students, you look at me, I look at you, although Huangfu ruodie is just a person, but her reputation and the strong atmosphere formed by her long stay in the top position still make people dare not look directly at her. For a time, she occasionally left Dan Dan alone and did not know how to speak.


    Huangfu ruodie can''t afford to offend them, and they can''t afford to offend similar Dandan!


    Huangfu Rudie suddenly gave a cold drink, which made all the students tense up. Then Huangfu ruodie pointed to the nearest boy: "you tell me who my sister framed. With me, you don''t need to worry about any consequences. On the contrary, if you don''t tell me, you have to consider the consequences."


    The student, who was ordered by Huangfu ruodie, smiles bitterly. He knows that it seems to be bad luck for him to say and not to say it, but if he doesn''t say it, it will be bad luck immediately.


    Dan Dan''s face in the distance is very ugly, and the scene situation is clear. It is more clear that the contradiction between her Dan Dan and Zhang Siqi is. But at the moment, the cold woman is not aiming at her immediately, but starting from the rest of the people. Dan Dan knows that she wants to know the truth in the mouth of the masses.


    Just know, Dan Dan also has no way, because everyone knows on the scene, she is the person who framed, can only look at the boy with threatening eyes, seems to say again, careful to speak.


    That boy is still hesitating, began to be beaten, Liu Liu jumped out and pointed to Dan: "that''s her!" Then she said it without adding any personal color. She didn''t mean to be afraid of Dan Dan. Now she thinks Zhang Siqi can make her OK.


    Huangfu Ruo die listened, and her eyes fell on the boy again: "right?"


    The boy breathed out a breath. Liu Liu said that his pressure was not so great. He nodded: "it''s like this!"


    Huangfu Ruo diedI nodded his head and looked around at the students around him and said in a high voice, "is that so?"


    Those students were shocked by Huangfu ruodie''s powerful atmosphere, and then nodded heavily: "yes, it''s bullying!"


    Huangfu ruodie nodded with satisfaction and led Zhang Siqi to the front of Dan Dan. Dan Dan said, "give you a chance to apologize in public, or you will know the consequences of framing my sister!"


    Dandan clenched his lips, and could not imagine that so many people on the scene were directly deterred by Huangfu ruodie alone, but she still let herself as calm as possible and straightened up her body which was inferior to Huangfu ruodie and Zhang Siqi: "so what, do you dare to attack me, what identity are you and what identity am I?"


    "Huangfu Ruo die, put yourself in a correct position, I am not you can offend!"


    Dan Dan''s words let Shanren secretly curse an idiot, and Chu Feng in the crowd also shakes his head secretly. At this time, it is the best choice to apologize and calm down people, and to threaten who is not good and threaten Huangfu Ruo die. Isn''t that a mess for yourself?Sure enough, the voice of Dan Dan falls down, Huangfu Ruo die steps forward, raises his hand to slap without any sign, and falls on Dan Dan''s face cleanly. Whether it is strength or gesture, he is much more proficient than Dan Dan.


    It is obvious that Huang Fu Ruo die''s gesture of slapping hands has been practiced by countless people''s faces.


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s slap not only shocked the rest of the people on the scene, but also Dan Dan was beaten and covered in his head. He didn''t cry out in pain or hysteria. He just suddenly said, "I''m the emperor''s concubine of Ye''s family. Dare you hit me?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die narrowed her eyes and let go of Zhang Siqi''s hand. One hand directly grasped Dan Dan''s collar, and the other hand opened its bow from left to right. She repeatedly slapped three times, plus just now, four palms fell.


    A shake off her, Huangfu if butterfly light mouth: "very obvious, I dare!"


    Dan Dan''s whole face was beaten and swollen, and he was covered there, no matter how stupid he was. Lin Yuner, who pushed aside to help him, said angrily, "Huangfu Ruo die, you will pay for your behavior today. Someone will take Huangfu Ruo die down for me. If you dare to resist, you can fight me to death."


    All the bodyguards seemed a little hesitant. Only a few of them were assigned by Ye Zisheng to Dan Dan, and most of them were good hearted ones. Moreover, they didn''t have the courage to attack Huangfu Ruo die.


    Because they were bodyguards, Huang Fu Ruo die was angry. The latter couldn''t attack the master, but he was more than enough to attack them, so they didn''t know what to do.


    His orders were ignored, Dan Dan was even more angry, pointing to Ye Zisheng''s four bodyguards and drinking: "you go up and take her down. She hit me in the face of Ye''s family, you know?"


    If there were bodyguards who hesitated a little at the beginning, they were hesitant when they heard Dan Dan''s words. They didn''t care that Dan Dan was beaten, but they would not allow him to be beaten if it involved the face of Ye family.


    At present, they all sweep Huangfu Ruo die with sharp eyes, and they will go up and take her down.


    A voice also sounded at this time: "who dares?"


    With the thunderous voice, everyone looked back, and they were all curious about who was there. Shanren looked back and looked at her step. She scolded Dan a thousand times in her heart. Why should she provoke Zhang Siqi?


    But he forgot that without his connivance, there would be no later things. The difference was that he didn''t think that Zhang Siqi was a person with a background.


    "Which son of a bitch",, "Dan Dan just wants to take Huangfu ruodie to wash away his humiliation of being slapped in public. He hears someone interrupting and scolding, but in the middle of the speech, he is stunned and stops. Those childe and young ladies who follow her are also uneasy.


    Li Ji, ye Zisheng and ye Zixuan are coming slowly. The powerful atmosphere and natural aristocratic atmosphere make people feel the need to look up.


    Li Ji, holding a cigar in his mouth, took a big puff of smoke, and saw Zhang Siqi standing there. Seeing the palm print on his face, he was shocked: "Damn, who beat my sister?"


    Walking quickly, everyone was curious about who Li Ji was. It seemed that it was not simple. It was not until some people who had met with him secretly said that they were surprised.


    Li Ji, the first of the four young emperors in the Imperial City, looks at Dan Dan with sympathy. Zhang Siqi is really Li Ji''s sister. It is doomed that everything will be finished.


    Huang Fu Ruo die points directly: "this, Ye''s imperial concubine!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1373

    This, Ye''s imperial concubine!


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s words make Dan tense. She can face Huangfu Ruo die bravely because she thinks that the most powerful Jidao people are the members of Jidao who can''t get on the stage. Therefore, she feels that she can crush Huangfu ruodie and despise her for thousands of times.


    But now the person is Li Ji, the first emperor Shao, even Zhang Siqi knows his brother.


    If Zhang Siqi really wronged her and framed her, Dan Dan was not afraid at the moment, but she knew that she confused black and white, and the people on the scene had been deterred by Huangfu ruodie, and it was impossible to stand with her.


    Not to mention, Li Ji''s identity is even higher than ye Zisheng. Who will be wary of the consequences of betraying her?


    What''s more, ye Zisheng can''t stand on her side. No matter how stupid she is, she can feel Ye Zisheng''s rejection of the relationship between them. However, he was oppressed by cold Wuxi at the beginning, so he made such a choice.


    Before she looked at Ye Zisheng for help, Li Ji sneered, holding a cigar and lighting Dan Dan: "good job, you can exercise the right of emperor and young imperial concubine before you enter the door, and you don''t know who gave you courage. Don''t you know that even if you enter ye''s house, you should know two words of low-key?"


    "Tell me how my sister has offended you, and I''ll see who''s wrong."


    Li Ji''s anger, where Dan Dan can resist, is flustered. He also finds that Shanren doesn''t know where to go. The bastard runs fast. Dan Dan also looks at Ye Zisheng and looks forward to it.


    Ye Zisheng sighed: "tell brother Ji, who is wrong. If Zhang Siqi is wrong, I will get justice for you. If it is you who is wrong, you should pay the price today."


    Dan Dan''s face is completely pale, ye Zisheng is completely neutral.


    Li Ji narrowed his eyes and hooked on the boy Huangfu ruodie asked just now. When Huangfu ruodie oppressed him, he naturally knew that, but when he just came, some things always wanted to look like: "tell me, what is the truth?"


    The boy was smiling bitterly. Why didn''t he just run away and stay, but now he didn''t have the fear just now. He summoned up the courage to say all the things he saw.


    With the boy to tell the truth again, Dan Dan''s face is more and more pale, only Lin Yuner is still standing beside her, the rest of the people have withdrawn to a certain distance, all feel that now who and Dan stand together, will have bad luck.


    After listening to the boy''s narration without adding personal color, Li Ji laughed and gave Dan a thumbs up: "good courage, even I know my sister dare to play such a means, is really promising, but I also admire you, even I Li Ji dare not provoke the wind less women you dare to do so."


    "I won''t embarrass you today. I believe the wind is weak and I''ll be happy to talk to you then."


    Dan blinked her eyes and thought that Li Ji wanted to solve the problem by violence. Although she had been in this circle for a short time, she knew exactly what kind of person Li Ji was. She once dared to take up a chair and hit her predecessor No. 3. She also dared to challenge the queen of Shuidong and even more, he was the emperor with brilliant achievements.


    Hearing that he didn''t embarrass himself, Dan Dan immediately felt a lot more relaxed. As for what kind of woman Zhang Siqi was, she didn''t mean to be afraid at all. She felt that no matter how black she was, she couldn''t be white.


    But the next moment, Huangfu ruodie stepped forward and said coldly, "Zhang Siqi is my man''s woman. You have beaten my sister now. If you don''t give a good account, this matter will not be finished."


    Ma Qiduo also timely opening: "my wind husband''s woman is my sister, I and if butterfly sister is the same meaning."


    When Dan Dan directly ignores Huangfu Ruo die, who is not on the table in her eyes, and Ma Qiduo, who only has a little money, she comes to the front and says in a cold voice, "Chu Feng is my man, Zhang Siqi is my sister. Here I leave a word on behalf of Su Xinyu, Yan Ruyu and Zhou Xiaoxuan and other sisters."


    "Whoever slaps Zhang Siqi is slapping us!"


    If Huangfu ruodie or Ma Qiduo, Dan Dan can still be treated with pride, then ye Zixuan''s words directly smashed her thoughts. Her pale face is no longer bloody. The wind that has not been seen, but has been well-known in the world, has not appeared, which has made her breathe hard.


    Ye Zisheng glanced at Dan Dan''s ugly face, and secretly said that Ma Qiduo was really smart. He knew how to let Dan know that this circle was not something she could play with. At the same time, he pulled Chu Feng into the water and beat the women of Chu Feng. Could that be something that could be solved at will?


    Ye Zisheng was very happy in his heart, but his face was calm: "it''s nothing that you beat Li Shao''s sister. I can use friendship to suppress it for you, but you are still fighting a woman with little wind, so I can''t help you."


    "Once upon a time, Wen family, Wei royal family, Shuidong royal family and even Tianchi four families did not dare to offend Feng Shao. I Ye Zisheng did not have the courage to offend him. If Zhang Siqi does not forgive you today, I will let you calm down all this."


    To calm down all this, naturally is to terminate the engagement, Dan Dan body shaking.No matter now or in public places, Dan Dan kneels down in front of Zhang Siqi with a plop. What pride and dignity are all gone without Ye Zisheng''s support and Li Ji''s oppression.


    Kneeling on the ground and climbing up to hold Zhang Siqi''s thigh a little, tears were in her eyes: "Zhang Siqi, I''m sorry, it''s my villain who has offended you. Everything is my fault. Please forgive me!"


    Zhang Siqi passed a trace of intolerance in her eyes. Ma Qiduo saw that Zhang Siqi was soft hearted and gave her a wink.


    Although Zhang Siqi doesn''t want to see Dan so miserable, she doesn''t know that Ma Qiduo''s plan can only cooperate and shake her head: "I''m sorry, I really want to forgive you, but the words of several sisters have already said here. This has already involved the dignity of man with little wind, and I can''t do anything about it."


    "Because I forgive you, but Feng Shao still has to protect his dignity, and I have no way."


    When Dan Dan''s body shook, ye Zixuan''s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, ye Zixuan stepped back with her mobile phone and got into the car of Maqiduo, and heard Chu Feng''s voice: "it''s not suitable to start with Dan now, because if you let your brother announce the cancellation of the engagement here, others will only think that he is afraid of me, so the public opinion will not be good."


    Ye Zixuan was shocked: "how do you know what happened?"


    Also subconsciously left and right looked at, but did not see the people they wanted to see, but how did Chu Feng know about this matter, she was very curious, to know that Ma Qiduo just contacted them.


    At this time, Chu Feng had withdrawn from the crowd. After this incident, he didn''t mean to continue to go to the lecture hall. Now he was on the way to leave Huangcheng college, he said with a smile: "concubine, you man, I am a divine operator. Naturally, you know everything, but you should do as I say!"


    "I know your brother doesn''t care about these things, but the Ye family will care. Otherwise, people will say that the Ye family is afraid that I will cancel the engagement. Even if we have a clear conscience, public opinion will make the Ye family bear a lot of pressure."


    Ye Zixuan thought of kicking Dan Dan away, but she nodded clearly after hearing Chu Feng''s words. Today''s incident can be regarded as a small matter, but it will have a little influence because of the different people involved.


    If Zhang Siqi is now the woman of Chu Feng, she will give up the Dan in order not to offend Chu Feng. People will say that the red Ye family is afraid of Chu Feng. As a result, although both the Ye family and Chu Feng know it well, there are always people who don''t know.


    Just miss this opportunity, ye Zixuan is not very reconciled, because who knows after Dan Dan careful will have a handle: "but?"


    "I believe that no one will care whether it was before your brother promised to marry her or after. As long as you say that it is after you are with your brother, then ye family will leave her, and everyone will be happy!"


    Ye Zixuan patted her head and was busy with some things these days. She forgot that she was still the leader of Yinfeng. She laughed and said, "OK, I know what to do. Little husband, you are wonderful!"


    After hanging up the phone, ye Zixuan got out of the car and got close to Li Ji''s ear and said something. The latter frowned and looked at Ye Zisheng''s eyes. Then he said to Dan Dan: "fengshao already knows this matter. Since you are Zisheng''s future wife, he can give a face, this time even."


    "But if something like this happens next time, I will tell you that even if the wind is less, I will shoot you to death!"


    Dan is still imploring Zhang Siqi, smell speech a Leng, then a joy, do not fall of the nod: "must be!"


    Lin Yuner quickly came to help Dan Dan up. At this time, both of them remembered the incident of Jicheng. Dozens of influential children were kneeling at the door of the hotel. Now it seems that Chu Feng can not only deter the powerful people in Jicheng, but also the top princes.


    Lin Yuner is a little obsessed with the people who worship but have not seen. Dan Dan also warns himself in his heart for a while that he is afraid of. Recently, he should keep a low profile and find out what women Chu Feng has, so as not to be shot accidentally.


    Of course, what she thinks most now is that she will not come to the Imperial College until she is settled down as the imperial concubine. She will not even offend other women. Who knows if it is the bastard woman of Chu Feng?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1374

    Because of a farce, Chu Feng did not continue to stay in the Imperial College.


    After leaving Huangcheng college and driving Lin Yulin''s Ferrari, Chu Feng doesn''t know where to go. He laughs bitterly when Longbo will come back, disrupting all his arrangements, and chufeng can only wait patiently.


    Anyway, I didn''t accompany the people around me for a long time. I just took advantage of this time to accompany them.


    After getting on the car, chufeng has removed the mask on his face, always wearing a face that doesn''t belong to him. After all, he is a little unaccustomed to it. In addition, Chu Feng doesn''t pay attention to Dandan.


    This world does not rule out women who fly up to the branches and become Phoenix, but they are definitely not women like Dan Dan. If ye Zixuan wakes up Ye Zixuan and uses the power of hidden Phoenix to investigate, Chu Feng does not pay more attention to this matter, because ye Zixuan must be more anxious about this matter than anyone else.


    Take a turn to think about it. I haven''t been to Donghuan villa for a long time. I think I should go there today.


    Just as soon as I was ready to go, I saw the tall buildings not far away. Four big characters were printed into Chu Feng''s eyes: fengteng hospital!


    Unknowingly, he transferred to the headquarters of fengteng hospital. Chu Feng wanted to leave, but he thought that fengteng hospital had not been seen until now, and Qing also made several phone calls. Chu Feng thought that he had been here, so go in and have a look.


    Turn the front of the car to fengteng hospital. It''s very difficult to drive into the hospital. However, when the security personnel at the door saw that it was a limited edition Ferrari, all the rules disappeared. They opened the door and let chufeng drive in directly.


    Chu Feng will not express any opinions on this, because there are different treatments everywhere. This is a natural phenomenon of the society. If the security guard is right or wrong, Chu Feng will not say anything.


    After a circle, I parked the car in the parking lot of the person in charge of the hospital. Some security guards felt that it was inappropriate, but when they saw the sports car worth hundreds of millions, they still didn''t see it.


    Chu Feng got out of the car and went directly to the office building. He also saw the eyes cast by the people around him. Obviously, he felt curious and surprised when he drove a Ferrari.


    Although this is the Imperial City, there are as many as 170000 millionaires and tens of thousands of people with hundreds of millions of assets. However, few people like chufeng who drive limited edition Ferrari and cost more than 100 million sports cars to show off on the market are still very few. After all, there are huge differences between the rich.


    They wondered which rich second generation Chu Feng was, or which family he was.


    These Chu Feng did not know, went straight into the office building, looked at the layout of the management floor, Qing is the president, her office is the most responsible person, and then walked into the elevator, there was no one to stop.


    The elevator goes directly to the person in charge. Chu Feng walks out of the elevator. This floor is colder than the floor below. Maybe it''s because this is the floor where Qing is. So at a glance, he doesn''t see anyone. Even if someone is in the office, no one will run out.


    Walk slowly, no one to stop, more convenient than what the government departments.


    Looking at the door of the door, Chu Feng came outside the dean''s office. It was already five o''clock and Qing had half an hour to go off work. It was really time to laugh bitterly. It seemed that we could have a meal together.


    Direct push the door to go in, Chu Feng is still the same as before, knock on the door this habit, rarely use.


    But after I went in, I didn''t see anyone, and there was no one in the rest room.


    Curious about where qingbu was in the office, Chu Feng went to the office chair and sat down. He felt that the hospital management mode was completely in accordance with the foreign model. Chu Feng did not feel bad about this, but made the people feel a little relaxed.


    Because if it is to change to other places, Chu Feng may have just arrived at this floor and someone will come out to stop him. But now, not only has Chu Feng come to this floor, but also he has not even entered the dean''s office. This can be said to be loose, but it can also be said to be a novel management model.


    If the hierarchy is not clear, it is easy to innovate. It seems that Qing is indeed an all-round talent!


    Also took out the mobile phone, dial out the green phone, just ring a lot of voices, no one answered, frowning to think whether there was an accident, Chu Feng turned to dial Noria''s phone.


    This time, someone answered, and Noria''s voice of surprise came: "less wind!"


    Dispelling this thought, Chu Feng calmed his mind and asked, "where are you and Qing now?"


    Noria did not doubt that he had him, or did not expect Chu Feng to come to the hospital, so he quietly replied, "miss and I are in the operating room of the treatment building. Miss is doing surgery for people. Do you want to invite us to dinner?"


    What women in the western regions never lack is directness.


    Chu Feng is astonished what operation still needs green to begin, can''t other doctors in the hospital not?


    Suppressing curiosity, Chu Feng turned his eyes to a photo frame on the table top with a picture inside. He turned his white eyes speechlessly and said, "it''s OK to eat, but I have to finish the operation. Besides, I''m in the green office now. Come to me when you''ve finished it!""Ah There was a sudden exclamation, Chu Feng also said something, the phone was directly hung up, chufeng coughed, Noria is really not reserved, did you smash the mobile phone?


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng put away his mobile phone and looked at the photo frame on the desktop. He reached out and took a look at it. Inside was his photo, and this is Qing''s office.


    I''m a master. It''s not good to put my picture in your office and show that I love master secretly?


    Chu Feng reluctantly put the picture frame away. He also stood up and went to the window to look at the whole hospital. Because the identity of the little Lord he ruled was exposed, there were some changes in the cooperation with the Rothschild family. Chu Feng no longer needed the help of the Rothschild family, but could face the whole world bravely.


    But some things still need to be done. Thinking of the ghost of Jennifer, chufeng''s eyes flashed a trace of softness, because she was his account to the Rothschild family.


    A few minutes later, when Chu Feng was waiting patiently, the door of the office was suddenly pushed open. Chu Feng turned around, and a hot figure directly ran into his arms: "honey, I thought it would be a long time to see you, but I didn''t expect to see you so soon, but why did you look for me?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. She didn''t expect that Jennifer was also in the hospital. However, after thinking about it, she was relieved. She had stayed as the hub of his family and the Rothschild family. She was not in fengteng garden. Naturally, she had to follow Qing to the hospital or walk around.


    "Of course, you can pass the psychological barrier and eat the apprentice!"


    Chu Feng, speechless for a while, also asked, "where is this going to take me?"


    Without looking back, Jennifer pulled Chu Feng into the elevator. Her body snaked around Chu Feng''s body. Regardless of the monitoring in the elevator, we can see: "take you to surgery. Qing thinks she''s still a little bit interesting."


    "Oh my God, honey, can''t you go ahead, why just walk behind me?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes, can''t you speak so loud?


    A wry smile shook his head: "when I didn''t say it, in addition, what kind of operation is there, and even green can''t do it?"


    Speaking of the business, Jennifer also dispersed charm, positive color back: "urination is not unobstructed, forced urination will have acupuncture general pain, in recent days is green anesthesia to let patients urinate, other doctors can not do."


    Chu Feng stretched his body: "male or female?"


    Chu Feng looks embarrassed for a while, and is said by Jennifer. He really can''t explain clearly. However, when he thinks of Qing treating a man with surgery, Chu Feng''s heart is in pain. How can he look like this?


    "Don''t worry, it''s a woman, and you know it!" she said


    Hearing that it was a woman, Chu Feng felt a lot more comfortable for a moment, and then he heard him ask, "who is it?"


    "My second sister!" Jennifer spread out her hands


    Chu Feng nodded, then his feet were unsteady, and he sat on the ground: "when did Marianne come to the pilgrimage?"


    It''s not Chu Feng''s shock that Mariana has come to the pilgrimage, but Mariana is the second sister of Jennifer and Qing. Now she wants him to have an operation. What kind of plane?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1375

    Mariana did come to the pilgrimage.


    It was on the day when Qing called Chu Feng, and she came in secret without letting anyone know. After all, Mariana''s identity was a little sensitive. She represented the mouthpiece of the whole Wenzhou. At one time, many public opinions on the human rights of the holy court were directly sent out through Mariana''s hands.


    Although the pilgrimage will not do anything to Mariana, and the Rothschild family behind her is doomed to do nothing about it, it is better to keep some things secret, otherwise it will not be good to make a lot of noise at that time.


    What''s more, Mariana came to the holy pilgrimage because she didn''t know how to get a strange disease recently. The private doctors of the Rothschild family didn''t get better treatment. So she had to come to the pilgrimage and let Qing, the master of Western medicine, think about something.


    And this kind of disease is the pain of acupuncture when urinating, and occasionally with blood, which makes Mariana miserable.


    In recent days, Qing has been treating Mariana constantly, but it can''t play any role through normal means. At that time, Mariana''s pain was reduced a little, but it lasted for four hours and broken for an hour or two. That kind of pain would appear again.


    So today Qing decided to operate on Mariana to remove some unnecessary nerves.


    Of course, until the last resort, Qing would not choose this scheme, but the drug treatment could not play any role at all. It can only be like this. Although this treatment can make Mariana return to normal, it will also leave some sequelae.


    That is to make her sensitive nerves will be completely removed, if you look for a man in the future, you will not have any pleasure, or even say, it will be indifferent in that respect.


    It''s just that if she doesn''t, Qing can''t find any other way to treat Mariana. At least, she can''t find a way in a short time. She can only find a way to let Mariana remodel her nerves in the future. Now, because she doesn''t suffer so much, this is the only way.


    When Chu Feng was forcibly pulled by Jennifer to let him enter the operating room, Mariana suddenly cried out, "Oh God, you are a man, get out of here!"


    Mariana is facing the entrance of the operating room, so Chu Feng just came in, she saw it and recognized it was chufeng, but now she has nothing on her lower body. Although it is not very reserved, it is not good for Mariana to be looked at the most private place by a man.


    Chu Feng is speechless for a while. He doesn''t want to come. It''s not your sister, Jennifer, who is going to pull me. Of course, Chu Feng knows that there is Qing.


    At a glance, she turned her head to one side with a smack of her tongue. How could it be golden? It''s different from Randy Jacques!


    Seeing Chu Feng turning around, Marianne was not so shy, but said to Qing, "Qing, let this guy go out. I don''t want any men to see my body." But in my heart, she knew that Chu Feng had seen what she wanted to see just now. It was ridiculous for Mariana to think that her baby, which she had preserved for so many years, was seen by a man.


    Chu Feng asked nuolia to pull him over after he got the news. Seeing his second elder sister''s appearance, he said with a bitter smile: "second sister, because my operation will leave you with side effects, which will make you colder in that respect, so I''ll ask my master to see if I can give you some help."


    "You don''t want your future life to be less fun?"


    Mariana fell into peace. As a woman of the western regions, Mariana would not blush or even become angry when talking about these things like the pilgrim women.


    Although she has not yet found a man, she is very concerned about the feelings of her future partner and her own feelings. If you really follow what Qing started to say, it will not hurt when she urinates, but when she finds a man, she will not feel any coldness.


    She hesitated for a moment, and didn''t know whether to have a look at Chu Feng. After all, her heart was still repelled to men to see the body, because Chu Feng was not her man.


    Qing saw that Mariana hesitated, so she said softly, "second sister, you don''t have to worry about medicine. Master is a great doctor. You don''t have any psychological burden!"


    "Wait!" As soon as Qing finished speaking, a fat middle-aged woman began to speak. She was Jili, the royal doctor of the Rothschild family. Although she could not be compared with Qing in terms of technology, she was also a doctor with strong ability. Otherwise, she would not have become a doctor of the Rothschild family.


    Hearing Qing''s words, Jili looked at the Chu Feng with her back to them: "Miss eight, if you operate on the second miss, I believe in your ability, but I can''t believe that others can do it, and he''s a man. I think you should do it for the second miss!"


    As a royal doctor of the Rothschild family, now Marianne has such a strange disease that she has been under pressure.


    If Qing gave Mariana an operation, she didn''t care. After all, Qing''s medical skills were higher than her, and she couldn''t treat Mariana well, so no one would blame her incompetence.


    But if Chu Feng is allowed to come, it will naturally be easy to say after treatment. But if the treatment is not good, then the head of the family will be angry, and she, the imperial doctor, will surely become a victim of calming down the anger of the Rothschild family.Moreover, if it is Chu Feng''s main knife treatment is not good, Mariana, who has lost that pleasure in the future, will surely be angry with her. However, if it is green, Mariana will not be able to deal with her there. Therefore, she opposes Chu Feng''s treatment for Mariana.


    As for Qing''s claim that chufeng is her master, Jili doesn''t believe it. She only thinks that Qing wants to find someone to treat Mariana and deliberately raises the value of the latter.


    Jili is careful about this. Siqing and Mariana naturally know that it is to reduce the danger she may encounter in the future. However, Qing also says, "Madam Jili, this is my master. I believe that he can cure my second sister. Even if it doesn''t work, I won''t blame you."


    "You can rest assured that nothing you think will happen. We, the Rothschild family, are not unreasonable people."


    Jili''s face was a little embarrassed. If it wasn''t for wearing a mask, everyone could see that she was a little embarrassed when Qing said what she thought in her heart. But Qing Du said that, she was too lazy to dissuade: "even miss eight is so confident, then I won''t stop you."


    Get green guarantee, Jili naturally will not go to tube, also back a few steps, as what do not know.


    Qing then asked Mariana, "what do you think, second sister?"


    Mariana was still a little hesitant. Seeing Chu Feng''s back to this side, she was angry. She had already seen what it was to do with her back now?


    However, Chu Feng is very powerful in medicine. Marianne knew from Qing''s mouth that although she had some reservations, she believed in Qing. She closed her eyes and looked as if her eyes were not clear: "come on, but please remember that everything you see should be regarded as not seeing. That''s OK."


    With a smile, Qing turned to Chu Feng and said, "master!"


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly. If Marianne was not the second sister of Qing and Jennifer, he would just leave and breathe out. Chufeng turned around and saw everyone in the operating room.


    Qing is here, and even Luodan is in the doctor''s clothes to help. In addition, Jili and two foreign nurses who may be brought by themselves are arranged by taking good care of Mariana on the way.


    Slowly walked by, Chu Feng was staring at Marianne''s strategic point, and carefully watched it there. Her left eye twinkled directly through the skin and looked inside.


    Qing and Luo Dan looked at each other, and Jili and the two nurses she brought with them were even more contemptuous. Chu Feng stood there without blinking. They all felt that he was staring at Mariana''s baby and couldn''t bear to move his eyes. At the same time, they also felt that Chu Feng could not cure Mariana.


    Qing and Luo Dan both bow their heads in embarrassment. What''s the master doing? Although Marianne''s is very beautiful there, don''t be dazzled?


    But the woman is very sensitive to the man''s eyes. Marianne, who did not hear the movement, opened her eyes and saw Chu Feng''s eyes staring at her without blinking. Her face was flushed and shy, and she said angrily, "what are you looking at? Are you trying to treat me?"


    Chu Feng still did not respond, but looked at every blood vessel and nerve seriously, trying to find out the root cause of Marianne''s disease, so as to directly prescribe the right medicine.


    Seeing his own words, Chu Feng did not answer, still staring at the strategic place covered with golden hair. Mariana was so ashamed and angry that she was about to get up. Qing quickly pulled her: "second sister, master is a doctor of noble morality. You must not think about it."


    "There is a saying about the medical skills of the holy pilgrimage. Master is looking at it now. If you don''t look at it, how can you know what''s wrong with you and where is the root?"


    Luo Dan was also embarrassed. Chu Feng kept staring at him, but he also advised him: "yes, master is very powerful. Miss Anna must not think much about it!"


    When Qing and Luo Dan said that, Mariana doubted less and thought it might be so. She was still embarrassed to be staring at Chu Feng by a man like this. This time, she didn''t close her eyes again. Instead, she kept staring at chufeng with her eyes blinking, and scolded secretly in her heart. Asshole, I see how long you can stare.


    And Jili and the two nurses did not hide their ridicule. They both felt that Chu Feng wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to see Marianne''s beautiful strategic place. In her eyes, she was contemptuous. In addition, she still despised!


    For more than ten minutes, Marianne could hardly stand it. How many hairs could be counted in such a long time? Do you still have a look?


    About to get angry, Chu Feng also took back his eyes and coughed: "this disease, I can''t cure it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1376

    I can''t cure it!


    Chu Feng''s quiet words make the operating room more quiet. Luo Dan and Qing, who have absolute confidence in chufeng, are all staring at each other. In their thinking, chufeng is a great person, and all kinds of diseases can be treated. How can things that can be treated like this can not be cured?


    Jili and the two nurses looked exactly like this. They both felt that Chu Feng was just looking at Marianne openly. Now that she had seen enough, she said that she could not be cured.


    And Marianne was stunned and then said with a cold face, "if you can''t cure it, what are you looking at? Are you on purpose?"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and didn''t want to explain more: "intentionally or unintentionally, I can''t treat this disease!"


    "Wait!" However, Qing suddenly heard something in Chu Feng''s mouth and narrowed his eyes: "master, what you said is that you can''t cure, and you don''t say you can''t cure it, do you?"


    Chu Feng took a look at Qing and said that the apprentice was really smart. He could cure the disease, but he could not.


    However, Qing also said that Marianne was her second sister, and Chu Feng nodded: "yes, I can''t treat it, but I can cure it. It''s just that the disease has some special features. I don''t know if the second miss has any special male friends. He must be present when I''m treating."


    All of them were stunned. They had never heard of such a treatment.


    Is it impossible to treat without a man watching?


    Mariana frowned and thought that Chu Feng would not be cured. Now she just said these things just to save face. Although she was worried about Chu Feng''s bloody methods, a woman''s pride still made her drink: "bastard, you can''t cure now, so you don''t stare at it. What''s more, I have some special intimate male friends, I''m still a virgin!"


    As the second lady of the Rothschild family, Mariana has always been clean and has never had any relationship with a man who is not her future husband, even if there are countless people pursuing her.


    Because that would only bring shame to the family, so she has no particularly close male friends.


    Chu Feng is not so surprised. Although many news networks say that the young master and young lady of such a powerful family have changed men, for a top family like the Rothschild family, the family style is just like that in the ancient holy days. Women stay at home, and chastity is more important than life.


    But also know that Marianne does not have a particularly close boyfriend, the disease can not be cured: "in this case, I have no way, or if you have a fiance, you can also!"


    Marianna has ignored the strategic position is still exposed in front of Chu Feng at the moment, because she has been looking at it for so long. If she looks at it more, it will be like that.


    But Chu Feng''s words made her very helpless and angry: "can''t this disease be cured without a man?"


    "Yes Don''t want to, Mariana is just a matter of casual anger, Chu Feng very seriously nodded back.


    Qing seemed to catch something and motioned Marianne not to be angry and asked, "master, what disease has my second sister got?"


    "There''s no special introduction to this. Maybe one or two of the 100000 women." Chu Feng also knew that she could not explain clearly. Mariana must have held a grudge against her. After thinking about it, she said, "if you want to make a definite explanation, it is the excessive closure of the second Miss over the years, which has made the nerves that should have been released grow to a dense level."


    "Just like a reservoir, if you keep filling water in it, you must let it out. Now, like the reservoir, the second lady has been filling water for many years, but never discharging water, which leads to the occurrence of this disease."


    Green frown asks again: "can you be more specific?"


    Chu Feng was a little embarrassed, but he thought that he was not afraid to be a doctor, so he continued: "the second miss is already a mature woman, but a woman with strong desire and demand. However, over the past few years, even if she wants to resist, even if she has not comforted herself, she still does not know what that feeling is."


    "As a result, the nerves in the sometimes congested areas are more than ten times stronger than those in ordinary women, and the slightest movement and movement of urination will give her acupuncture like pain!"


    All the people present were people with certain medical knowledge. Chu Feng''s explanation was so simple that everyone knew what was going on.


    Looking at the red faced Marianna, I admire her very much. She has not comforted herself for so many years. It''s like a mature apple that will rot if you don''t pick it. This is also the situation of Mariana now. If she doesn''t release it for a long time, there will be some problems.


    Chu Feng saw that everyone had already understood and admired Mariana''s endurance. She was not too young to comfort herself. Who could believe that she was an open and generous woman from the western regions?


    Seeing that everyone was staring at herself, Marianne turned her head to one side and said, "does it have anything to do with me not having my own one, not looking for a man?"


    This time Jili and the two nurses did not despise, because Chu Feng''s explanation and Mariana''s appearance undoubtedly confirmed that what Chu Feng said was right, so they all wanted to know how Chu Feng could explain it.Chu Feng took a look at the strategic place and said, "it''s just like the ancient saying of the holy dynasty that yin and yang are in harmony. Men can''t lack women, women can''t lack men. Everyone is a doctor. It must be clear that if men and women don''t do that for a long time, they will be harmful to their health."


    "But it seems that the second miss is one of the most special, because her desire is very strong, but she has been suppressed. For a long time, the hyperaemia in sensitive positions leads to the disease."


    Everyone nodded clearly, knowing that it was Marianne who didn''t look for men, but how strong a desire it needed?


    Mariana was already very shy at the moment and wanted to scold the son of Chu Feng. What did you say so clearly?


    Qing looked at Chu Feng and said, "master, you know the reason why my second sister-in-law is wrong. What kind of method do you want to cure it? Do you want to find a man or find some tools for her to use?"


    Jili and others also look at Chu Feng, and they all think that it is because of repression. Then it is OK to find a man to release Marianne?


    "In the early days, it''s OK." Chu Feng nodded, but then shook his head: "but now the second miss is in the late stage, looking for a man has not much effect, and the second miss should have had a slight tingling pain two years ago, but did not care too much at that time?"


    "How do you know?" Mariana looked at Chu Feng in shock. She did have some slight tingling two years ago. But at that time, she only felt that it was a woman''s holiday, so she didn''t take it to heart, but it didn''t get serious until these months.


    At the moment, being told by Chu Feng, I feel unbelievable, because this is her biggest secret. At the same time, she is a bit in a trance. Chu Feng''s killing in the palace and his professional appearance at the moment are quite different. What kind of person is he?


    Qing did not pay attention to Marianne''s look: "what do you do, surgery or drug treatment?"


    "There''s no need for surgery or medication. Just find a man to vent her." Chu Feng coughed gently. In the green and others were stunned, they did not say that it was useless to look for a man just now. He lowered his head and said weakly: "the difference is, before venting, I will use the needle on her to lift all the nerves to the extreme, breaking and standing up!"


    The green eyes lit up slightly: "master, is it blissful needle?"


    Chu Feng nodded, Mariana''s current situation, surgery and medicine can''t play too much role, this is like a reservoir that has been filled with water. Only when we let go of all the water and then put in new water, we will not let people''s quality deteriorate.


    Simply looking for a man is definitely not good. Only with the blissful needle to stimulate Marianne''s desire to the greatest extent, let her nerves to an extremely sensitive point, one-time big break big stand!


    Mariana blinks, no surgery, no medicine, just a man?


    Stunned, he asked, "what is the blissful needle?"


    With a glance at Chu Feng, Qing reveals her understanding of the blissful needle in everyone''s curiosity, and tells her that it is the most magical acupuncture technique in the holy pilgrimage. People are filled with grief, but there is no doubt that the acupuncture of the holy Dynasty has long been a world cultural heritage.


    Finally, Qing added: "second sister, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Marianne turned her head awkwardly to one side: "no, there is no fiance. Is there no way out?"


    Chu Feng exhaled his breath and spread his hands: "it''s obvious that there is no way out. But wait a moment, I''ll give you a medicine, one can keep you normal for two days, but this time will be gradually shortened. You can''t find a man who has been entrusted for life within half a year. The medicine I give will not have any effect on you."


    "What''s more, it may hurt ten times more than it does now, maybe not!"


    Half a year?


    Mariana thought about it for a moment and felt it was enough. She waved her hand: "Ms. gilly, help me tell my father that I need half a year to recuperate and leave all the things to my elder sister to deal with. I like the culture of the holy pilgrimage, and I''m going to find a man in the pilgrimage!"


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders, turned to change clothes and left the operating room. If it was Qing or even Jennifer who had such a disease, he could do it by himself, but not Marianne, who was one of the few girls left in the Rothschild family.


    Chufeng didn''t want old karona to kill him from Wenzhou. He said that he took so many daughters at one time. In addition, with the orphaned Jesse and the Rothschild family, all the daughters came to the holy pilgrimage!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1377

    At seven o''clock, under the night, Chu Feng and others also chose a hotel to eat at will.


    Mariana''s problems need to be treated with blissful needle without sequelae. Therefore, under the suggestion of Chu Feng, Mariana was asked to take one of his prepared pills first, and use it for half a year without side effects. She was also allowed to use this time to find a man who could entrust her life.


    After all, Chu Feng could not directly mount the horse, so everyone chose to wait.


    Among the cabins of the hotel, Chu Feng''s box made the waiters look at them one after another and sighed with admiration, because all the people except Chu Feng were women and charming foreign girls.


    Many waiters are wondering who chufeng is, and even can let four more attractive women than big stars accompany him to dinner.


    Chu Feng and others are very clear about this kind of look, but they don''t care at all, especially Chu Feng has been able to be numb, because there are often excellent women around him, who are staring at with envy, envy and hatred. It is not once or twice, but every time.


    After ordering, Jennifer and Mariana started to talk about some things. Noria, after all, followed him. He sat beside him without saying a word. Sometimes he filled the empty teacups in front of several people with tea, and didn''t let the waiter greet him. Everyone likes a more free atmosphere and can be free and unrestrained.


    But Qing is pulling a chair to sit next to the Chu wind, eyes flickering, that way make Chu Feng a burst of sweat.


    How can you not know what Qing is thinking in her heart? The girl must still be thinking about the blissful needle. Especially when she mentioned the blissful needle again today, she is eager to learn.


    Without opening her mouth, Chu Feng knew what she was thinking, only as she did not know, drinking tea there, waiting to serve.


    Qing''s eyes were sad. Seeing that her two sisters didn''t pay attention, she took out her mobile phone and transferred it. The three of them couldn''t see at all. Qing Dafang put it on the table and looked at it. Chu Feng, beside her, almost threw out a mouthful of tea. Who could have thought that under her noble image, she was still a little devil?


    What is stored in the mobile phone is the situation when Chu Feng taught her to learn Taiping needle in Shuidong. At that time, Qing was used by chufeng and fell asleep like a dead man.


    Among them, there is the picture of Chu Feng, an old and disrespectful master, touching her up and down. In my eyes, Chu Feng''s old face is hot, and a mistake has become eternal hatred!


    Seeing Chu Feng''s embarrassed appearance, he took back his mobile phone and said, "master, it''s still early now. Would you like to go out with me after dinner? I''ve been to the imperial city for such a long time. I''ve been there for a long time. I''ve heard that there are many programs in the Palace Square at night. "


    Chufeng drinks a sip of tea to make him look more natural. How can he not know that Qing is threatening in disguise, which is to accompany her around.


    But Chu Feng absolutely believes that after leaving, Qing will take him to a hotel and open a room, and then ask her to teach the blissful needle. She even threatens her master with a bitter smile. But she also admires Qing''s spirit of learning. In order to learn more advanced medical skills, she can sacrifice her body.


    It''s just that they are masters and apprentices, which is not right!


    In the heart slander, Chu Feng also slightly nods, is to agree, green this just satisfied nod, just chat with Jennifer they, said the most is nothing more than their childhood things, can see that the feelings between sisters are good.


    Soon all the dishes were served, and everyone''s meal was harmonious. Of course, there was no doubt that Jennifer was conspicuously seduced. But the relationship between the two sides was confirmed. Jennifer was the hub between chufeng and Rothschild, and Chu Feng did not reject it as much as before.


    Only Marianne seems to have a lot of worries. Sometimes she looks at Chu Feng and her two sisters, even Noria.


    After a meal, Jennifer and Qing, as well as Noria, joined together, and each gave Chu Feng vegetables at least ten times, but they did not eat too much. As an older sister, Mariana could not see the affection between Jennifer and Qing for chufeng.


    It was Noria who surprised Mariana. Did she also like Chu Feng, which was a bit absurd. But considering the identity of Chu Feng and his unconventional charm, it seemed that Noria liked him.


    When everyone drank the last sip of wine and paid the bill to leave the hotel, it was more than nine o''clock. Mariana didn''t drink too much wine because chufeng and Qing wanted to go shopping alone. Mariana took Jennifer and Noria back to their residence first.


    When there were only two people left, Qing did not avoid leaning against the side of Chu Feng. The little woman was like, "master, let''s go!"


    Chu Feng knew that he couldn''t escape tonight, and soon he was going to do a lot of things. He didn''t want to lose the things that bawangtian had taught him. Undoubtedly, Qing was a genius, but she didn''t know much about the medical skills of the holy Dynasty. If she learned the blissful needle, she would surely get a lot of benefits.


    The future may not be as high as he is now, but combined with her understanding of Western medicine, the overall medical skills will certainly be higher than him, which can be regarded as leaving something for the world.Also does not repel to nestle in the side of Qing, Chu Feng hugs her to get on the car, does not need to ask Qing where to go, chufeng directly drove the car to tease several circles to another district of an ordinary four-star hotel stop.


    Big square embrace green to go in, in the smile of Qing''s playfulness and conspiracy, Chu Feng opened a room and took Qing into the elevator directly.


    I know that I can''t hide tonight. I really want to teach Qing something so that he won''t be here. It''s like this time, Qing can solve the problem by herself.


    But to see the green will fade the last cover, Chu Feng whispered: "wait a minute!"


    "Master!" Green blinked his eyes, and a charming breath came into being: "do you want to repent? If so, I will definitely send a video of what you did to me tonight to some teachers and mothers to see if they believe you or believe me as an apprentice? "


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and was threatened by Qing, but he couldn''t be angry. He shook his hair and sent out a message.


    Qing was curious about what chufeng was doing. He opened the message sent by Chu Feng and entered the file file to preview. When he saw those strange words and introductions, he frowned: "master, what is this?"


    "A set of mind skills of a warrior!" Chu Feng didn''t hide it. He told him in a low voice: "I was threatened by you tonight, so you are a woman tomorrow morning, and you are a woman developed by me. I didn''t give you a gift for the first time, so I will give you a set of martial arts mind skills."


    "If you practice according to the above introduction, you can become a martial artist. If you go to Tianyang period, you will stay young!"


    Qing blinked her eyes, and suddenly hugged Chu Feng with surprise. She directly kissed Chu Feng on her face: "thank you, master. Teachers and mothers all have this. I thought you didn''t give it to me. Does that mean that I will be your woman in the future?"


    Green rolled a variety of white eyes, let go of Chu Feng, and immediately saw something giggling: "master is really pure, let''s start, tonight is my, master is not responsible for it!" Go to, green crisp off the body of the last cover, let that flawless body completely present in front of Chu Feng.


    Although this is not the first time Chu Feng saw the body of Qing, but again, the breath is not heavy.


    Qing was already lying on the big bed and hooked his fingers to Chu Feng: "master, the apprentice is ready!" Blinking, it seems to be seducing men to spoil her in general.


    As a bad disciple of the dark way, Chu Feng managed to keep his mind steady. Seven gold needles appeared in his hand and told him softly: "the blissful needle is a needling technique with more than six needles, which is called the original needling technique just like the Taiping needle. As long as you learn two kinds of arrays, you will be able to master other skills."


    "Now I''ll drop the blissful needle. Do you think about the consequences? Or what do you want? "


    Qing blinked her eyes, pursed her lips and thought about it carefully. Then she said, "master, I don''t want you to be responsible. After this, I will still be your apprentice. If you are closer to me, then you will be my third brother-in-law. Of course,,," watching Chu Feng shyly turn his head to one side: "of course, if the master is greedy for my body, I will also obey the teacher''s instructions."


    Chu Feng almost didn''t sit on the ground. Where the hell is the apprentice? It''s a bad apprentice who seduces the dead!


    Helpless wry smile: "don''t worry, only this time, next time won''t, then I started!"


    "Wait!" Green suddenly turned back, face red, eyes water: "there is a little light, slow, I am the first time!"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes speechless: "concentrate, and remember the technique and strength of my needle dropping!" After becoming serious, Chu Feng slowly dropped a needle, which was also to let Qing feel the strength and technique of the needle and the depth of the needle.


    Seven needles fell, Chu Feng clapped his hands: "remember?"


    Qing squinted her eyes and reflected on the gesture of Chu Feng''s needling just now. She felt that there was no deviation. She replied, "remember all of them!"


    Chu Feng passed by with one hand, and all the seven gold needles disappeared on Qing''s body. The corners of his eyes turned away, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. Because the green was just like that, the sheet was wet, and it was high once at a time.


    "Master, give it to me!" All of a sudden, Qing jumped up and pulled Chu Feng down. Chu Feng was helpless. This is the blissful needle. If there is no man to use it, the consequences will be very serious.


    When Qing''s mouth was about to kiss him, he threw out a sentence: "remember, I use myself as teaching material. I am a great master, not a sexual mouth!"


    At the moment, Qing has been completely stimulated by the blissful needle and has been longing for years in her heart. She has not heard the words of Chu Feng. It is like a long river that has burst its banks. After a few minutes, there is a snort of pain and a hearty high voice.


    The war lasted for more than an hour. It was only after 11 o''clock that Qing calmed down. Qing was still flushed, panting and curling up like a kitten on Chu Feng''s chest: "master, you are wonderful. No wonder the third sister has always been so attached to you!"Chu Feng''s eyes moved, a burst of sweat, this sound how master feel like called the best, a cough said: "remember, I was forced!"


    With her tongue sticking out, Qing changed from a girl to a woman. She also basically mastered the essentials of the blissful needle. She was conquered by such a strong man as Chu Feng. She nodded her head and said, "master, it''s a long night. Qing can still do it, OK?"


    Chu Feng was very excited. It''s not a good thing that his apprentice is too desperate. Even if his apprentice has a request, he should do it a few more times. Just as he is about to start again, the phone rings.


    With black lines all over his face, Chu Feng couldn''t help smashing his mobile phone. He found that he would call at such an important moment. Fortunately, he had fought hard with Qing. Otherwise, he would have to suffocate tonight. He took it to her ear, and then heard a worried voice from blueberry: "little wind. Qiduo just didn''t know why. She drove away from fengteng garden quickly."


    "In addition, I didn''t answer the phone. I suspected something was going on, but she sent someone to follow her up. She drove her car away and now I don''t know where to go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1378

    Near the night, Chu wind and Qing appeared in the wind garden.


    Huangfu ruodei and lanmeier stand in the garden, and see Chu Feng and Qing come down from the car, they are all in a daze, and then understand what is common. According to the understanding of Chu wind, then later with a beautiful woman, there must be any impure friendship.


    It''s just that the beauty is his apprentice. Did you start?


    But they thought Chu Feng still ate grass on the nest side, and they thought it was normal again.


    At this moment, Chu Feng, who is all in the body of maggido, can see the banter in the eyes of Huangfu Ruo butterfly and lanmeier, and then he opens up: "what is the matter?"


    Originally, at about eleven o''clock, maggido suddenly came out and drove his own car, and then he left the wind garden at a speed of 100 yards.


    Lanmeier happened to see this scene, and at first, she didn''t think much. Later, Huangfu ruodin, who heard the car roaring, asked, and lanmeier told her that Huangfu ruodei was surprised.


    Although maggido often racing, it is in a specific environment, as if such a night is still so late at night, according to her simple understanding of macchido, it is absolutely impossible to fly out, even alone.


    In addition, if Su Xinyu is not in, it will exclude the possibility of macchido going out. Secondly, he is in charge of the real city Markovian group branch affairs, and seldom goes back to Hangzhou. Even if he wants to go back, he will not choose to fly out in a car in the evening.


    So Huangfu ruodei sent people to check it out for the first time. It was inconvenient to tell them if majido had any difficulties.


    But the brother who followed met margito, but she was not long away by her direct flying car. After a trade-off, Huangfu ruodei, who felt more problematic, asked lanmeier to call Chu Feng.


    How maggido is also a woman of Chu Feng, it must be told that something like this happened.


    After listening to lanmeier''s narration, Chu Feng was also wondering what nerves maggido had sent in the evening. However, with a careful attitude, Chu Feng still called out several times, and gave yezixuan and zhouxiaoxuan respectively, and also gave a phone call to the horse family in Hangzhou to ask whether he would go back overnight.


    But the answer is all unknown, but also with the relationship between mazudo and yezixuan and zhouxiaoxuan expressed no clear.


    The horse family in Hangzhou also said that they didn''t call maggido to go back overnight. Finally, Chu Feng called the richest man in the real city to ask if he had seen him. But the answer was that he didn''t know, and told Chu Feng not to worry about it. Maggido was an adult, and her identity, no one dared to do anything to her.


    Ma Shoufu''s leniency makes Chu Feng smile bitterly. The identity of macchiduo is indeed noble, but it is also based on the ordinary people. Now the most indispensable thing in this society is the outlaw.


    What if marcido had met someone like this?


    Chu Feng all raised the heart, and also made several consecutive calls from maggido. The phone didn''t shut down normally, but no one connected it. Chu Feng''s heart was even more nervous, and it didn''t shut down. Then it shows that there is nothing wrong with maggido.


    But why don''t you answer the phone without a problem?


    Thinking of her driving away in the middle of the night, or driving at a high speed, Chu Feng''s heart can not be put down. After all, she is her own woman, and it is really a wonderful thing to worry about it.


    I have put up my phone and now it''s impossible to find maggido by phone. This girl doesn''t mean to answer the phone at all.


    Curious about what happened to maggido, Chu Feng turned to the wind Teng garden, and seemed to be thinking. Huangfu ruodei and lanmeier thought Chu Feng was thinking where he was going, so they didn''t disturb him, but stood behind him quietly.


    The green who was broken by Chu wind tonight stood beside, and felt the beginning of hot and spicy pain seemed to disappear. She was surprised how to go. She could not give any opinions when she saw the frown of Chu wind.


    Chu Feng seems to be thinking about things, but his left eye has penetrated everything directly according to the direction they said by Huangfu ruodin. After a sudden, it was the place where the wind gate was thrown away by macchido.


    Observing the surrounding environment and road, Chu Feng looked for the car of macchido from all aspects.


    Just in that range to find a few minutes, did not see the car of margio, slightly moved, did not go out of the city?


    Thinking of such possibility, Chu Feng''s left eye looked out of the city, and looked everywhere had extinguished the light. Chu Feng looked down the road all the time until a moment later, his heart was slightly shocked.


    It was a place that had been to once, and was where margio had taken him, the eighty first of the imperial city.


    At the moment, I saw the car of machidor, which is only 10 kilometers away from the No. 81 of the real city. However, there is no smoke in the area of 130 kilometers away from the imperial city. In addition, there is no smoke in the two kilometers around the No. 81. Chu Feng''s heart is tense.


    He took back his left eye and didn''t know what he was doing in the middle of the night. Chu Feng also told Qing to rest in the wind Teng garden for a while, and then go out tomorrow day.Although he didn''t tell him what to do, everyone knew that Chu Feng might have thought about where Ma Qiduo had gone and told him to be careful. He also watched him get on the bus and leave fengteng garden.


    In a few minutes, majido will arrive at No. 81 of the imperial city. There is a lot of dead air in that place, and it can not be dissipated. Although it has no normal attack ability to people, if a normal person enters into it, it will still be affected by the huge dead air.


    Although Ma Qiduo is in good health, a dead breath can''t have any effect on her, but it is too much. Even if a strong man is close to her, he will become a patient, let alone a woman.


    So Chu Feng is now focused on Ma Qiduo. No matter how fast he drives, he slowly drives the car to the limit of Ferrari. He is also glad that this is a limited edition and has super performance. It is not like the type of spontaneous combustion that happens when you run faster.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what the speed is at this moment, but he knows that it has reached the limit. He receives the picture in front of him between the twinkling of his left eye, so as to prevent someone from jumping out in the middle of the night and being hit and fly directly.


    In less than five minutes, Chu Feng had already driven out of the gate and headed for the direction of No. 81 of the Imperial City, where Chu Feng had almost forgotten.


    This time, because Ma Qiduo met again, he also had some curiosity. He knew that it had something to do with the literati, but no one knew exactly what it was, and the responsible persons would not say it. The other one to eighty were all in the imperial city.


    Why the No.81 was 130 kilometers away from the imperial city is a curious question of Chu Feng.


    I just can''t think of one, so Chu Feng can only forget about it. There are no vehicles on the road outside the city in the middle of the night. Occasionally, there is such a car passing by, but it has no great influence on Chu Feng''s driving.


    The fiery red Ferrari is like a gust of wind on the road, because of the left eye, chufeng forgot to turn on the lights.


    Some people who came to the imperial city from other places in the middle of the night were driving. Suddenly, they heard the roar of the car. Then they saw a dark shadow beside the car passing quickly, like a car.


    Suddenly, those who drive late at night are scared out of a cold sweat. Because Chu Feng''s car doesn''t turn on the light, and on such a suburban road, they all think they have encountered some ghost driving in the middle of the night. Otherwise, who has seen a car that doesn''t turn on the light in the middle of the night?


    Suddenly scared a group of people, and these Chu Feng did not put in mind, just quickly rushed to the Imperial City 81, helpless Ma Qiduo in the end what to do, come to these ghost places in the middle of the night.


    Under the rapid driving of the car, half an hour later he arrived at No. 81 of the imperial city. Chu Feng got out of the car and saw Ma Qiduo''s car parked there. He didn''t want to take another look. He quickly walked to the old and dilapidated mansion. He once encountered a big fire, but he couldn''t find the original appearance.


    And unlike when I came last time, the dead air didn''t gather at the door.


    The heart dignified walked in, Chu Feng''s heart sank, his idea was established, those forming dead gas all gathered around Ma Qiduo, but tonight, Ma Qiduo in a white dress seems to have lost his soul, surrounded by hundreds of forming stillness.


    Chu Feng quickly went over to pull away Ma Qiduo, but just walked out a few steps, Chu Feng stopped and his eyes were slightly heavy.


    Ma Qiduo is standing in front of a sculpture, which is a human figure sculpture. At the moment, Ma Qiduo is standing in front of the sculpture, placing his hands on the two hands of the sculpture. Chu Feng''s eyes are dignified, and he feels a wave of power.


    It doesn''t belong to the warrior, the master, the demon or the devil, but it''s a powerful fluctuation of power.


    Looking at the sculpture, Chu Feng''s expression was slightly stunned. How could he have no face?


    Why is there a sculpture here, and why is there no face?


    When Chu Feng came last time, he only saw that there was a hundred dead air outside, so he persuaded Ma Qiduo to leave. So he didn''t know what was inside. Seeing the sculpture without face, Chu Feng absolutely didn''t believe that it had no face, because the traces of grinding could be revealed. Once it had a face.


    It''s just a face, but why it''s gone now, and why macchido came here, and now he looks like he''s lost his soul.


    Chu Feng couldn''t think of it all at once. He quickly went to force the dead air gathered around Ma Qiduo. He reached out to pull the woman away. But as soon as his hand was stretched out, he suddenly felt a dangerous smell covering his body.


    His face changed slightly, and he knew that if he pulled Ma Qiduo, he would be in danger. He bit his teeth and scolded him, and Chu Feng retreated.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1379

    "Who?"


    Chu Feng retreated and went to the door to have a blast. The over 100 formed dead gas seemed to be frightened by Chu Feng''s angry explosion. More than ten of them were shaken and shaken for several times, and then disappeared directly. However, the dangerous smell of breaking the Chu wind in the air did not disappear because of this.


    But after chufeng''s drinking, there was no echo. Even Ma Qiduo didn''t seem to hear him. He was standing there like a dementia and didn''t know what he was doing.


    Looking at Chu Feng in his eyes, he was more worried and looked ferocious and murderous.


    At first, he thought that Ma Qiduo''s coming to No. 81 of the imperial city might be a special kind of sleepwalking sickness, but now there is a dangerous breath locking him. Chu Feng believes that this is absolutely not an accident. Ma Qiduo is probably led here.


    And judging from this situation, it seems that the person in the dark would have brought Ma Qiduo to this place for a long time, otherwise she would not hide in the dark.


    In the past, it is very likely that Zhang Yuner didn''t give any opportunities to the people in the dark in fengteng garden. Now Zhang Yuner has been taken away by the people behind her and left the battlefield. The people in the dark have also waited for the opportunity, so she chose this evening.


    Eyes full of anger, Chu Feng can not understand why, but absolutely not allow anyone to hurt Ma Qiduo.


    Stride out to Ma Qiduo again, is still almost close to the time appeared that huge dangerous breath, Chu wind stopped to know that a little more forward will be attacked immediately.


    His heart also moved slightly. He was sure that someone should pay attention to this place secretly now, but now all his mental strength is gathered in Ma Qiduo''s body. He can''t use his left eye to see where the other party is hidden for fear of women''s accident. Moreover, the other party doesn''t show up, which shows that he has no fear of being discovered.


    And Chu Feng also thought of a possibility, that is, the people in the dark did not seem to hurt him, otherwise, he would not have been simply forced to retreat just now, but should have been the attack until death.


    Having figured out this point, although he was curious why the man in the dark didn''t kill him, Chu Feng knew that, that was enough.


    Step out to close to Ma Qiduo, that invisible force again gathered around the body of Chu Feng, as long as Chu wind a little closer, it will immediately die general feeling.


    Clenching his teeth, Chu Feng snorted coldly. He did not pay attention to the invisible breath that caused pressure on him. He went directly behind Ma Qiduo. The dead air did not know where he had gone. At the moment, only the dull Ma Qiduo stood there.


    Holding out his hand, he would take away machidor, ignoring the deterrent of that force.


    All of a sudden, just as the hand was about to touch Ma Qiduo, the invisible oppressive force instantly turned into the power of attack. Chufeng scolded the bastard secretly and retreated to the gate again.


    The man in the dark did not answer, and there was no idea of appearing at all. Chu Feng bit his teeth and became angry.


    His left eye began to turn red and monstrous, and his body was also filled with the evil power of terror.


    Suddenly, a huge and incomparable force that seems to be able to destroy the world broke out from Chu Feng. A pair of black and shining wings appeared behind Chu Feng, and his body also flew away in an instant. The endless force of taboo covered the whole 81.


    Standing in the air, the Chu wind with slowly moving wings is like a demon coming. The left eye is staring at the extremely large but dilapidated No.81.


    The voice was somber and murderous: "if you don''t come out, I''ll destroy this place!"


    A hand gently raised, rolling magic power gathered in the whole body of Chu Feng. Although the force of taboo was consumed quickly these days, and only two times were left after using it, he could not watch Ma Qiduo encounter danger without using the force of taboo, which was something he could not do at all.


    In the sky, the bright moon was in the sky, but when the Chu wind launched a strong force, the dark clouds rolled all over the sky, and the bright moon, which was about to turn round, was also covered by dark clouds. The only light disappeared. The whole world seemed to be in the dark and could not see five fingers.


    "Out!"


    Under the heavy pressure of Chu Feng''s hand, a strong wind and wave like force directly blows down to the broken No. 81 below, which is like a tornado landing, destroying everything completely.


    First of all, the dilapidated gate was directly crushed, and then the old buildings around the courtyard collapsed, just like bulldozers, moving towards the inside continuously. There was nothing to resist in the place where we passed by, which also made the force of deterring Chu wind dissipate invisibly.


    Under the roar of thunder, the hand stretched out the left eye of the monster, projecting the breath of evil spirit.


    A little bit out, a little bit!


    Two thunderbolts fell down, directly on top of the two largest buildings within No. 81. The two largest buildings that did not collapse after years of experience or even suffered from fire collapsed and collapsed into a pile of ruins after the two thunderbolts fell.


    When the thunder fell and the overwhelming force disappeared, the whole No. 81 no longer existed, and there were broken ridges and broken walls everywhere!Chu wind wings tremble, the body shape is directly over the No. 81, and the powerful spiritual force directly presses down, but there is no wrong place found. There may be no hidden people, it seems that there is no general.


    Feeling that the force of taboo has been difficult to control, Chu Feng, who is losing his sense, looks back slightly and looks at the sculpture still standing in front of macchido.


    Pupil suddenly shrinks, a restless direct production, he believes that under such a force, nothing can escape, let alone now there is left eye cooperation.


    And the sculpture has not been damaged at this moment, even shaken, completely ignored the power of Chu Feng.


    After a shock, Chu Feng''s left eye directly penetrated the sculpture, because he thought of a possibility that he had just stopped him from taking macchido, which was probably the sculpture, because the power breath and the sculpture''s upward flow felt similar.


    There is no one in the dark, everything is the sculpture.


    But a sculpture, where the power, and all this is what?


    I wonder if we can''t understand that the taboo force makes it difficult for Chu wind to control. Under the shaking of wings, the left eye cannot penetrate the sculpture. Chu wind feels a little deep in her heart and knows that his judgment is correct. All of this sculpture is made out of, and there is no third person at all.


    The fierce eyes of the fist out to break the sculpture, but suddenly maggido dull expression suddenly changed firm, suddenly stood in front of the sculpture, but hands still did not leave the sculpture hands.


    Chu wind looks a bit sluggish, also quickly retracts the attack falls on the ground, the wings disappear left eye monstrous stare at macchido: "a flower!"


    Maggido still did not answer, but stood quietly there without blinking, as if nothing was heard. Chu Feng hesitated to struggle. Finally, the left eye was scattered with the magic and red and gorgeous, and changed peacefully. Looking at him calmly, he knew that he wanted to destroy the sculpture, which was impossible.


    The fist clenched slightly. Before, there was no much interest in the mysterious No. 81 Chu wind. But now Chu Feng has to put it in his heart. Why is this place mysterious so simple, it is simply unclear.


    Time slowly passed, with the clouds scattered into the bright moon, everything became bright, and became ruins of the original courtyard No. 81, Chu Feng stood there and majido, and a woman''s sculpture, and then there was strange silence around.


    The morning comes at 4:00, the bright moon in the sky also began to drift gradually, a cold wind blows, to the broken 81 added a little inexplicable sadness.


    Suddenly, the sculpture with his hands changed and disappeared slowly. It was blurry from the feet and the head. After a few minutes, the sculpture seemed to have never appeared. Only two footprints on the floor proved that the sculpture had existed.


    The eyes of margio also recovered from the beginning of the stagnation, but the body was going to fall down as soon as it was soft.


    Chu Feng changed his face slightly. Why did the sculpture disappear? He quickly went up and hugged maggido in his arms, looked at the footprints on the ground, and the ruins No. 81 completely destroyed by him. He decided to find someone to check tomorrow. Why did these things happen? What is the relationship with maggido?


    Looking at the coma of maggido, she checked her body without any other problems. Chu Feng was easy and nothing, took her and walked out of the ruins, and a car came out in the distance.


    When ye Zixuan and Huangfu ruodei stopped from the car, Chu Feng didn''t say what happened. He put maggido in the car, and asked Huangfu ruodei to take her back first, and told that nobody would tell about it. Even if he woke up in the morning, he would not tell.


    When Huangfu ruodei left with maggido, ye Zixuan looked at the ruins of the Imperial City No. 81. He was surprised what kind of power was stronger than the demolition, and looked at Chu wind curiously.


    Chu Feng looked at the place where there was no longer dead gas, but a pile of ruins, and turned to the car and went, "little wife, please check the information of the 81 establishment to date, I need it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1380

    At one o''clock in the afternoon.


    Chu Feng appeared alone in huanxinghai.


    After leaving the No.81 station last night, Chu Feng asked Ye Zixuan to inquire about the information there. However, she didn''t get the news until two hours ago. Ye Zixuan told her that all the information about the No.81 was kept confidential, that is, she could not access any information or even inquire about it.


    And there''s only one person in the pilgrimage who can see it. That''s number one!


    So Chu Feng contacted Li Ji and told him what he meant. The latter didn''t let Chu Feng down. In less than 20 minutes, he called Chu Feng and told him to go to huanxinghai to find Li Zong.


    Therefore, Chu Feng appeared here, and there was no one to stop him. The reason is that the above has already been explained. What is Chu Feng really going to do? In the absence of Xuanyuan family''s intervention, there are too few people who can block him in the present holy Dynasty.


    Chu Feng had just appeared for a moment, but Qian, who had not been seen for a long time, could not help appearing in front of him. As the master of the hidden dragon, Qian could not help being more introverted now, and his cultivation had already reached the level of Tianjing.


    Chu Feng showed a warm smile, and Qian couldn''t help but embrace a man, patting the latter on the shoulder: "so long time no see, have been a natural shock heavy state, good!"


    Money can''t help but be slightly Leng, he didn''t show the breath of martial arts, Chu Feng could even see it?


    But it was a sudden surprise that returned to normal. Chu Feng was the one who ruled less, so naturally there were some means, so there was no searching for the bottom. This is also the spirit that people who follow the big man must have. Don''t ask what you shouldn''t know, and don''t know what you don''t say.


    Indifferent face reluctantly showed a smile: "compared with less wind, there is still a big gap, go, No. 1 is waiting for you!"


    Chu Feng nodded and followed Qian. After several heavily guarded checkpoints, he came to the place where the buildings of the 1960s and 1970s were built. The world knows that the buildings in huanxinghai keep the ancient style, but if we underestimate this place because of this, it is definitely a fighter plane among fools.


    In a building between money can not help but verify the authority, side hand invited Chu Feng to go in.


    Chu Feng can''t help but follow Qian''s left eye. He can see office 5, even 234. He wants to be the center of power concentration.


    After walking through the office of 2345, through a door that couldn''t be blown off by missiles, he came to the innermost part. Qian couldn''t help but go forward and said, "number one is in it. You can go in."


    Chu Feng nodded and strode toward the room with No. 1 office. When he got near, he didn''t knock on the door and opened it directly. He should have retired long ago. However, Li Zong, who was delayed in the change of office, was sitting there as if he were an ordinary old man.


    Chu Feng slightly trance, think of that time in the sea base, Li Zong seems to be like this.


    Everything appeared in front of him. Chu Feng closed the door and sat down. He said softly, "Mr. Li, excuse me!"


    Li Zongwei nodded slightly, and continued to soak in tea there. Chu Feng did not disturb him. He believed that Li Zong could promise Li Ji to let him come here. Then he would definitely give him the answer he wanted.


    Although the two sides had some differences and even had conflicts because of his ruling on the identity of the little Lord, they were also gradually resolved in the subsequent events. It is impossible for us to return to the previous feeling, but at least the two sides will not be enemies, more can be said, equal ground!


    It can be seen that Li Zong is an absolutely top-notch tea ceremony master. His technique is fluent and flowing. The temperature of the water is controlled to the right degree whether it is to wash tea or to make tea. Although Chu Feng is not so interested in these things, it can also be seen that Li Zong''s precipitation time is no less than 40 years!


    That is, when he was young, Chu Feng sincerely sighed.


    As we all know, the mood of young people is a little bit impetuous. If you can walk on the tea ceremony for 40 years, that kind of peace of mind is absolutely not comparable to ordinary people. We also know that the success of people like Li Zong is not accidental, it is an inevitable thing.


    Soon, Li Zong made a cup of tea and pushed it in front of Chu Feng, indicating that he should drink tea first.


    Chu Feng is not in a hurry, so a little time, a little thanks, and then took a sip of tea, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    "Is it hard?"


    Chu Feng''s expression fell in Li Zong''s eyes, and the old man said with a gentle smile: "because I''ve been drinking tea for decades, I''ve been used to putting three times more tea than others, so I''m so bitter. Do you know why?"


    Chu Feng put down the cup, and did not show a displeased look because Li Zong gave him bitter tea: "Li laoming made it clear!"


    "Because, this is my life." Li Zongwei micro smile, also to his front of the tea cup poured a cup: "I was born in the Li family Huang Shao, the future must be higher than others, but I also know that although this identity is glorious, but also like walking on thin ice, do you believe that I have something wrong, Lao Su, they will be the first time to kill me?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, which he did not doubt. Although Li Zong and Su dingzheng were both friends for decades, they represented their own families.If there is a chance to step down on each other, no one will be willing to give up this opportunity to make the family to a higher level. Of course, this expedition is under the condition of ensuring the foundation of the kingdom. If the emperor li Zong moves back the economy of the holy Dynasty, I believe Su dingzheng will not do anything.


    Because the people who can get to this position today are all in the heart of the state before the family. Only when the interests of the kingdom are guaranteed can they consider their own family.


    This is why the literati will be crushed to pieces, because to get rid of the literati will not affect the fundamental, so they ruthlessly started.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care about these things. He just listened to Li Zong continue to say: "so when I was 16 years old, I drank bitter tea with my father. He told me that only when I tasted more bitter and astringent, would I cherish the sweetness and understand the fundamental essence of being a man. It was not bitter before sweet, but to awaken myself with bitterness."


    "Only a good person, always remember the taste of bitterness, will not go wrong, lost sweet!"


    Chu wind heard the words, awe!


    Li Zong seemed to be complaining, and then he went to one side of the desk and pressed the phone call of the landline: "take it in!"


    After a while, a tall and beautiful woman came in. It was Li Zong''s confidential secretary, and put a document with an absolutely confidential seal on the table top. The latter left, and did not take a look at Chu Feng from the beginning to the end.


    It seems that this woman is very beautiful, but from her walking posture and manner, as well as the flowing breath on her body, Chu Feng knows that she is a warrior, and obviously is responsible for protecting Li Zong.


    Li Zong came back with the document and handed it to Chu Feng: "this is the 81 information you want!"


    Chu Feng stood up and took over the information handed by Li Zong. There was still sealed paint on it. It was obvious that no one had opened it. He expressed his gratitude to Li Zong. Chu Feng opened the file bag and took out a piece of document from which some things were written.


    Along to see, Chu Feng''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Although there is no clear introduction on the materials, Chu Feng can see from it that the former owner of No. 81 was the family of a founding general, but it did not mention which general it was.


    A little puzzled, but when I saw the bottom, Chu Feng was relieved.


    According to the information above, the family where No.81 was located found a site in the imperial city several decades ago, and gained countless wealth. The head of the family originally meant to hand it over to the kingdom.


    However, on the eve of his decision, he was killed overnight. According to the subsequent investigation, he died in his brother''s hands. His younger brother did not want to hand over these things to the Kingdom, because as long as they were digested, the power of the whole family could be upgraded by two grades.


    He thought that no one would know about it.


    But later, he did not know why the news got out. Wen Xi, who was in charge of some affairs of the imperial city at that time, knew that the latter directly found the number one at that time and informed him of the matter, and was given the greatest authorization. When he determined that the family wanted to swallow this valuable wealth, he directly carried out blood washing.


    Because according to the information submitted by Wen Xi, they wanted to sell these treasures abroad, which was tantamount to betraying the kingdom. Because those things were cultural relics, the family was killed by Wen Xi and the blood flowed into a river. At last, the rest of the people emigrated to foreign countries and never returned to the holy court.


    And that precious cultural relic was also secretly sent to the Treasury by Wenxi, and became his superior capital, and that family became his stepping stone.


    Because it was the family of the founding general, the matter was directly suppressed by the person in charge, so as not to chill the hearts of meritorious officials and discredit the founding general by their embezzlement of precious cultural relics. Therefore, there was a big fire that destroyed the place, and people were completely burned to death.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath, but did not expect that there was such a history on the No.81, which was the capital of Wenxi.


    Just about to open his mouth, he felt that there was something in the file bag. Chu Feng reached in and took it out. Those were two photos. But when Chu Feng saw the things on the photo, his heart beat violently.


    Li Zong sipped the tea and said with a smile: "on that photo, what was photographed was a sculpture that was also excavated at that time. However, compared with those precious cultural relics, that sculpture had no slightest value. Therefore, Wenxi left it on the No. 81, didn''t take it away, but put it in the courtyard, just took photos for record!"


    "Is it shocking to see this picture? To tell you the truth, I was shocked when I saw it two years ago! "


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath, put the two photos into the file bag, and then put those documents back on the desk. Then he bowed slightly: "thank you, Mr. Li, for solving my doubts. If you want to have other questions, you can''t answer them. I''ll leave first. If you need anything later, you can let Li Shao tell me!"


    Another breath out, Chu Feng left office No. 1 absentmindedly. The initial documents did not have much influence on him. It was just a story of being cleaned and up, but what shocked Chu Feng was that the photo.The photo above is as like as two peas in the sculpture of last night. The difference is that the sculpture on the photo has a face, and that face is exactly the same as a person.


    Margio!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1381

    I''ve been busy for two days.


    Because of Ma Qiduo''s business, Chu Feng is busy outside these two days to deal with things, just with ice and jade. As like as two peas,


    has obtained some useful information from Li Zong, but he didn''t get much information. He only knew that once he was digging in one place, the sculpture that was exactly the same as that of Ma Chi duo was also opened from that place.


    Therefore, in the past two days, chufeng took Bingqingyujie to the place where he dug. Although the situation has changed, for Chu Feng, who has a mysterious left eye, it is useless for him to bury 100 meters underground. As long as he is willing to go through everything directly.


    But after two days, I searched for two kilometers within the area of that place, and found something special, but it didn''t really work.


    That place is ordinary, and it doesn''t look like a burial place. So Chu Feng has been busy for two days and returns to Guanghan garden without any information. His mind to find out the answer to the excavation is gone. He is going to find Murong Bing and lengrushuang to see if they know.


    But I don''t know if the two women are there, because since this time back to the Imperial City, Chu Feng seldom sees them.


    At more than eight o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng came back with ice and jade. Just after getting off the car, he saw a picture that made him speechless.


    Ye Zisheng didn''t know when he came to Guanghan garden. Chu Feng looked around and saw only Ye Zisheng''s car parked there. In addition, there was no one to follow. Obviously, ye Zisheng came alone.


    Wondering what this guy was doing, Chu Feng also went over: "Ye Shao, why don''t you go in and sit down, but stand outside?"


    Ye Zisheng leaned on the car and was in a daze. He didn''t find Chu Feng coming back. Hearing his voice, he turned around and immediately came over: "little wind, you finally come back. I came yesterday and today, and I didn''t see you twice!"


    Seeing ye Zisheng''s business, Chu Feng also knew that there were women in Guanghan garden, so it was not convenient for him to go in. He invited him to go to the pavilion on the other side and let Bingqingyujie go first.


    Inside the pavilion, Chu Feng saw Ye Zisheng''s appearance and said with a smile: "why, you can call me if you have something to do. Why bother to come twice? It''s not necessary to make the friendship between you and me so serious."


    Ye Zisheng looked embarrassed and said with a wry smile, "of course I believe Feng Shao. You are willing to help as long as I call, but some things are not clear on the phone."


    Can''t you make it clear on the phone?


    Chu Feng seldom sees Ye Zisheng like this. He thinks it must be something important. He is about to ask about another car outside the garden. Chu Feng looks back and feels uneasy.


    Because it''s Ye Zixuan''s car. Thinking that she has been busy trying to figure out No. 81 and the sculpture and Ma Qiduo these two days, ye Zixuan made a few phone calls, but he didn''t answer them. At the moment, he must have known that he was back, so he ran over and said in his heart that it''s not a good thing to have more women!


    Strangely, ye Zixuan came and sat down, but he didn''t have a problem with Chu Feng. Instead, he looked at Ye Zisheng and said, "brother, did you say that?"


    Ye Zisheng even appeared a little shy, shaking his head: "wind little just came back, did not say!"


    Ye Zixuan is stunned. Seeing ye Zisheng, a big man, he is also shy and turns his eyes in silence. Is this her brother?


    Chu Feng was more puzzled. Ye Zixuan didn''t see anything the other day. He asked, "what''s the matter, little wife?"


    Now for Chu Feng to call her little wife Ye Zixuan has completely recognized his fate. Hearing the words, he glanced at Ye Zisheng and hummed: "what can I do? You want his sister to be a concubine. Now he also wants to give you a younger sister to be a concubine. It''s so simple!"


    "No, no!" Ye Zisheng''s face collapsed and shook his head with a wry smile, and he didn''t hide it any more.


    It turns out that ye Zisheng fell in love with Chu Lingyun at first sight on the road that day. However, ye Zisheng was not convenient to reveal anything about Dan Dan. He has been thinking about this issue these days, so ye Zisheng is going to talk to Chu Feng.


    In two days, he will go to Panlong for a business inspection, hoping to take Chu Lingyun with him.


    Chu Feng thought it was a big thing at the beginning. He laughed at his words and thought about it very much.


    Ye Zisheng wryly said, "well, I''m not looking for Miss Chu to be his concubine. If she wants to, I''ll cancel my engagement with Dan Dan even if she wants to."


    Chu Feng was shocked: "are you really coming?"


    Ye Zisheng positively nodded: "yes, so many years I have seen many women, and the best I have seen, but like Chu Lingyun, seeing one eye makes me excited is none. If I can stay with her, I will have no regrets in this life."


    Chu Feng can see that ye Zisheng is not lying. However, ye Zisheng really likes Chu Lingyun. It seems that ye Zixuan has already known and agreed with her.


    But Chu Lingyun''s identity is the natural daughter of the Third Master of the Chu family in Tianguan. The Chu wind can''t make decisions.Looking at Ye Zisheng''s expectant look, Chu Feng knew that it was necessary to make it clear: "Ye Shao, if you can be with Chu Lingyun, it''s a good thing, at least you can ease the ambition of the Chu family in Tianguan. But if it''s not good, it''s very likely that the Chu family in Tianguan will make use of this relationship and come out of the world openly."


    "I''m not saying no, but have you really considered it?"


    Ye Zisheng and ye Zixuan looked at each other, and they both understood what it would be like to let Chu Lingyun enter ye''s house.


    Either the Tianguan Chu family and Yanshan Yan family are equally satisfied, or the Tianguan Chu family will be forced to be born because of the Chu Lingyun relationship. At that time, not only the social unrest, but also the Ye family will be implicated. If Xuanyuan family raises the butcher''s knife, it will not be anyone''s.


    A moment later, ye Zisheng breathed out his breath and said, "fengshao, I understand what you mean, but I believe that the woman I like is definitely not the kind of person who will force me to do anything. As long as Feng Shao supports me, I have 70% confidence that I can achieve good things with Chu Lingyun."


    "In addition, Zixuan has also promised that she will take care of all the consequences as long as I am sure to cancel the engagement with Dan Dan."


    Chu Feng took a look at Ye Zixuan. Seeing her nodding, he also knew that ye Zisheng was really moved. He stood up and said, "Ye Shao has made up her mind and my little wife supports her. Naturally, I have no opinion. I also believe that Chu Lingyun is a good girl. Of course, if you can''t beat her in the future, don''t regret it."


    Chufeng whispered: "Chu Lingyun, come out!"


    After a while, Chu Lingyun walked slowly with her slippers. She saw Ye Zisheng and ye Zixuan also there. She frowned outside the pavilion. She was not a fool. Naturally, she knew Ye Zisheng was interested in her.


    Chu Feng walked out of the pavilion and did not think that the snake was talking nonsense. He pointed to Ye Zisheng and said, "that ye Shao has taken a fancy to you and wants to develop with you. What do you think?"


    "No way!" When ye Zisheng was embarrassed by Chu Feng''s bluntness, Chu Lingyun did not hesitate to shake her head: "he has a fiancee, I am not small, and I will not allow my man, there are other women."


    Ye Zisheng suddenly came out: "you can rest assured, as long as you promise to be with me, I absolutely only love you."


    Ye Zisheng''s sudden performance made Chu Feng and ye Zixuan smack their tongues. This is Ye Zisheng who is so gentle that he can say such tough words in front of other people, but then he is relieved that he can get a woman like Chu Lingyun by putting down a little dignity.


    It''s better to be proud with a woman like Dan Dan.


    But Chu Lingyun, by Ye Zisheng''s bold confession, suddenly did not know how to answer, but looked weakly at chufeng: "second brother, do I want to believe him?"


    Chu Feng is stunned, and then a meaningful smile, knowing that Chu Lingyun, the girl, is likely to like Ye Zisheng. Is it the reason ye Zisheng preferred to be beaten and protect her on the road?


    Thinking about the possibility, Chu Feng wanted to say that he didn''t know, but seeing ye Zisheng''s expectant eyes, he gave a bitter smile: "this question should not have been answered by me, but ye Shao, you and I are good brothers. I''ll help you once, but remember what you said here today."


    When ye Zisheng nodded heavily, Chu Feng looked at this one who always called himself second brother and relied on him. Chu Lingyun said, "I believe him!"


    Chu Lingyun''s face was slightly red. She left Ye Zisheng''s eye and lowered her head. Chu Feng guessed that she was right. She did have some good feelings for ye Zisheng. At that time, she was chased by people from jueshamen. Ye zishengming knew that she was defeated, but she still drove to catch up after being beaten down. For girls, those who did not want to protect her would eventually make her feel a little good.


    Although Chu Lingyun is a powerful warrior, she is also a girl who yearns for love.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s assurance, Chu Lingyun believed that Chu Feng would not hurt herself in the future. She replied weakly: "that second brother promised that I would listen to her." After a pause and raised her head, Chu Lingyun said, "however, I won''t go to Panlong with you. It''s too dangerous."


    Danger?


    Chu Feng and others were stunned, and then they all laughed. Obviously, Chu Lingyun said that the danger was lonely men and few women.


    However, ye Zisheng was able to get Chu Lingyun''s consent with the help of Chu Feng at the moment. He was naturally happy and excited to embrace Chu Lingyun: "as long as you promise me, I''ll promise you how. I won''t go this time. I''ll let my grandfather arrange someone else to go. I''ll walk around with you in the imperial city."


    "You can''t refuse. It''s what people in love want


    Chu Lingyun originally wanted to push Ye Zisheng away, but she felt an unprecedented sense of security when she was in the arms of a man. Even if she could stab Ye Zisheng with one finger, she closed her eyes with a red face and said in her heart, am I in love? "You can have this one!" he whispered


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to disturb such a warm scene. Ye Zixuan is also very satisfied. Chu Feng smiles and walks away with her waist. This is the time for ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun. They don''t have to be here.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1382

    Inside the hall, Chu Feng came in and saw several curious babies looking out.


    Even Lin Yulin was watching at the window. Chu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Lin Yulin is the same, that Yamazaki Keiko and Ziyi, not to mention, chufeng went to ask them what they were looking at, and immediately saw a big tree outside, ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun hugged each other, the corners of his mouth violently twitched: "I depend, the speed of Ye Shao is too fast?"


    Ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun have a direct kiss when they come in. Chu Feng feels that the speed is just making him sweat. He has never been able to let a woman give her sweet and tender mouth so quickly in such a short time!


    Chu Feng''s strange cry also made Lin Yulin and others blush and turn around, and then go back and sit down. Their faces are red, which means they are guilty of being a thief.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes from the outside. He did not keep a low profile in the dark. He went to close the window curtain of the French window, which was a little space for ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun. He was also wondering what kind of scene it would be like if ye Zisheng married Chu Lingyun?


    The Chu family in Tianguan is different from the Yan Family in Yanshan. Some things are not clear. Although it is still uncertain, Chu Feng can foresee ye Enzheng''s anger, and can also think of the mind of the Chu family in Tianguan after knowing this matter, and think of helping Ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun to become a good thing at an appropriate time.


    Just turning around to ask where Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing have gone, ye Zixuan walks over to Lin Yulin and sits down.


    Chu Feng twitched his mouth and walked quietly. Before he sat down, ye Zixuan took Lin Yulin''s hand and said with a smile: "Auntie, you''re getting younger and younger. If you didn''t know, if I didn''t know, I''d think you would be 21 or 12 years old at most. I like it when I see you!"


    Flattery?


    Chufeng''s eyes are wide and round. This is the first time to see ye Zixuan flattering others. When he thinks of those folk pleasures, chufeng laughs with amazement. Even the little princess of Ye''s family can''t avoid vulgarity and knows to please the elder of the man!


    Lin Yulin thought of nothing to do with it.


    Lin Yulin is also slightly embarrassed. She secretly takes a look at Chu Feng. Few people know about her relationship with Chu Feng. Su Xinyu is one of them, and then there is Lan Meier. There is also Bing Qingjie. Now ye Zixuan calls her aunt, which makes her feel embarrassed and uncomfortable.


    The identity is there, and Chu Feng can''t be in the sun?


    Although a little melancholy in her heart, Lin Yulin still showed a smile: "Zixuan, you are an invincible beauty in youth. I''m nearly 30 years old. In addition, I''m only a few years older than you. You can call me sister."


    Lin Yulin naturally has her own reason for saying so. If ye Zixuan calls her little aunt, she will always have a mood to break the taboo. But if ye Zixuan calls her sister, she will feel different.


    "No way!" Don''t want to, ye Zixuan gently shook his head, said firmly: "I am Chu Feng''s woman, you are Chu Feng''s elder, he called you little aunt, I must be like this, otherwise my grandfather and they know that I call your sister, they must feel that I have disordered the hierarchy, to know the master, they pay most attention to these generations!"


    The corners of Lin Yulin''s mouth inadvertently affected, slightly nodded and did not say anything, but some hesitation and discomfort in the heart.


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at Ye Zixuan, who was different this evening, and thought of something in his mind.


    Ye Zixuan''s character is destined that she won''t be a pedantic person, but now it''s a matter of asking Lin Yulin about her seniority. Chu Feng can guess one thing, that is, ye Zixuan must know something, but Chu Feng is relieved to think that she is the leader of Yinfeng.


    It seems that the girl knew her relationship with Lin Yulin for a long time, and it was inconvenient to talk to him. So she said to Lin Yulin in a roundabout way that Chu Feng had a headache. None of these women were simple!


    However, Chu Feng is not worried about the impact of Ye Zixuan''s words on Lin Yulin. The two people''s affection is not just that, so there is not much to worry about.


    Looking at Ziyi, who was sitting on the side chatting with Yamazaki, she asked, "where are Bingbing and miss Leng?"


    "Chu Feng!" Ziyi has not yet answered, but ye Zixuan, who had been chatting with Lin Yulin, cried out. Obviously, Miss Leng''s three words stimulated her: "what''s your relationship with her now?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth swept like autumn wind, and several women around her also cast a playful look.


    They all know the relationship between Leng Rushuang and chufeng. Ziyi and Bingqingyujie even know that Chu Feng rolls bed sheets directly with Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing in some evenings. Even Lin Yulin knows these things.


    So at the moment, when I asked, I felt that ye Zixuan and Leng Rushuang had a conflict. They all wanted to see how Chu Feng explained it clearly.


    Chu Feng thinks about how to make ye Zixuan eliminate prejudice against lengrushuang. After all, the role of lengrushuang is there, and lengrushuang is one of his biggest helpers. If he always conflicts with Ye Zixuan, it is absolutely disharmonious. Just thinking about it, a voice that can make people''s bones soft comes from upstairs.Chu Feng was excited. First he was surprised and then he was shocked. At first, he thought that the voice should be Murong Bing, but when he saw it, it was as cold as frost.


    Cold as frost tonight, I changed my most common black style clothes, wearing a suit of white dress. I walked down from the stairs with a variety of amorous feelings. My face still had a light charming color, which made me want to conquer at a glance.


    Special, absolute creature!


    Rao Shi, Lin Yulin and others are also the best beauties, but when Leng Rushuang slowly walked down, she also sighed at the charm of this woman. Although Ye Zixuan was still angry at Leng Rushuang, she was still slightly stunned when she saw that she was completely different from her previous style. How could she look like Murong goblin?


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched and wondered how lengrushuang was the same as Murong Bing. When he saw Ye Zixuan''s cold eyes, he finally knew that Leng Rushuang was intentional. He was curious about how she got down from the stairs and patted her to move away. However, Leng Rushuang did not let go of his neck.


    Ye Zixuan stood up and hummed, "Chu Feng, I want you to explain to me how you said it to me when you were in Jicheng, how you told me when you were in Xuanyuan family, and how do you do it now?"


    Chu Feng felt a burst of sweat. He vowed to Ye Zixuan that he and lengrushuang would not have any future, but that was based on the reason that Leng Rushuang was one of the seven evil saints.


    But later I learned that she was the sister of one of Murong Bing''s compatriots, and the reason for the twin chaos was there. Although Chu Feng didn''t say he had love for Leng Rushuang, there were more and more of these things, and they were more or less affectionate.


    For a moment, she hesitated for a moment, but this hesitation fell into Ye Zixuan''s eyes, which made her particularly aggrieved. She stamped her feet and scolded, and the bastard ran outside.


    She has always regarded Chu Feng as her everything, and it doesn''t matter if she does anything for him. However, Chu Feng, the bastard, does not take the responsibility of a man to her every time. She also goes to find other women again and again. She is entangled with the cold frost that she abhors now.


    How can ye Zixuan not be angry?


    Chu Feng''s face changed slightly and became gloomy. He was just about to scold him for being cold as frost. However, the latter blinked his charming eyes and was still a little aggrieved: "husband, do you want to scold me? Then you scold chu_feng_ ''_s_heart_was_a_little_unbearable_ , _but_she_was_also_cold_as_frost_ , _and_immediately_dispersed_the_condensed_anger_ . _shaking_her_head_with_a_bitter_smile_ , _she_got_up_and_walked_towards_the_outside_ . _seeing_ye_zixuan_ ''_s_car_and_driving_out_ , _chu_feng_took_out_her_mobile_phone_and_called_her_ ._


    Just connected to be hung up, Chu Feng helplessly smile, knowing that if you don''t explain clearly tonight, there may be an accident.


    With a flash of body shape, the strength of the warrior surges. In the blink of an eye, he leaves Guanghan garden. Ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun are still there. You don''t pay attention to what happens around you.


    In the hall, after Chu Feng left, Murong Bing appeared in a ghostly way, looking out and giggling: "sister, I didn''t expect that you pretended to be forced for so many years, and changed back to the original appearance or so fierce!"


    "Go away!" Leng Rushuang originally had a slight flattering effect on her face. After hearing the words, she went upstairs. If she really wanted to count up, her nature was even more evil than Murong Bing. However, because of some things and as a cold family person in this life, she could not behave like a goblin.


    Murong Bing shrugged his shoulders and raised his hand. When he saw Ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun, he said, "young people today, in broad daylight, kiss their little lips. They are not low-key at all."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1383

    Fengteng garden is a kilometer away.


    With the speed of the warrior, Chu Feng was in front of Ye Zixuan. The latter felt the fluctuation of martial spirit when Chu Feng caught up with him. Knowing that Chu Feng was catching up, his speed was deliberately reduced. Otherwise, even if Chu Feng could catch up with him, he would have to go five or six kilometers away.


    Although it was her intention to stop, but still cold face there.


    Chu Feng had no choice but to be a woman. She went to open the door and sat on it. She also took Ye Zixuan to a seat and sat in the driver''s seat. She started the car and drove into a dark path without street lights.


    Ye Zixuan looks around. She is still a woman in her heart. She is a little nervous. But when she thinks of Chu Feng sitting beside her, she is not so nervous, but her face is still cold. Although she is not angry when Chu Feng chases her out, some things always have to be made.


    "Cold as frost is my woman, all my life!"


    Chu Feng broke the silence in the car, and some things always need to be said clearly: "you are not happy or how, this is the fact that can''t be changed. Although I don''t love cold as frost now, I believe that sooner or later I will fall in love with the woman who is changing for me."


    Seeing ye Zixuan staring at him in amazement, Chu Feng felt that this was a little hurtful, but he still said, "so, you have to suffer if you are not happy, and you should also suffer from it!"


    When Chu Feng left the last word, ye Zixuan finally returned to her taste. Her cold face suddenly burst into anger and said, "Chu Feng, how are you doing? It doesn''t matter if you want to be with that cunning woman. But now please get off my car. I''ll never share a man with that woman."


    "Because I thought of what had gone into her body and then into me, I felt sick. Once it was an accident, but now I can''t forgive it."


    Press a button, Chu Feng next to the door directly opened, but he did not go down, but directly closed the door, a hold Ye Zixuan, the latter struggling to him to release.


    Although Ye Zixuan is also a powerful woman, she is not a little bit worse than the current Chu Feng.


    Before she was ready to speak, she was snobbed by Chu Feng, and her tongue was directly drilled into her mouth and stirred the woman''s sweet tongue. Ye Zixuan, who was originally angry, became stiff in an instant. She wanted to push Chu Feng away, but she found that her body was a little limp.


    Chu Feng also timely loosened his mouth, affectionately said: "concubine, I love you!"


    Ye Zixuan was there like an electric shock. All her anger and resentment disappeared at this moment. She felt that she must be very angry and would ignore Chu Feng. However, when he showed his gentle side and sweet words, she found that the so-called anger was not so important and no longer existed.


    Also think of a word, some people say that after falling in love with a person, they will be willing to tolerate his whole, whether it is shortcomings or advantages.


    When ye Zixuan was in a daze, Chu Feng once again gently kisses the delicate red lips, and wantonly tastes Ye Zixuan''s fragrant and tender Ding tongue.


    Just like many women, ye Zixuan did not push chufeng away, but slowly stretched out her hand to embrace Chu Feng. They were kissing together in the car, and both the driver''s seat and the passenger''s seat were facing the back. They were entangled.


    Although Chu Feng was depressed and wanted to accept Ye Zixuan, she met with such a situation, but she also heard that ye Zixuan''s words did not mean to be angry. She whispered that the IQ of women in love was generally low, and she held Ye Zixuan in her arms affectionately, without touching her or touching any place. She was holding her quietly.


    Ye Zixuan''s face was stunned. Then, with a happy smile on her face, she nestled in Chu Feng''s arms. For nearly half an hour, Chu Feng let go of her: "put on your clothes, wait for a cold!"


    Ye Zixuan didn''t follow Chu Feng''s advice. She just hung his neck and blushed: "will you feel bad?"


    Chu Feng looked down at himself and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll go back to solve it now."


    Ye Zixuan''s face changed and he was angry and said, "no, you want to go back to find cold as frost, dream!" Obviously, ye Zixuan''s eyes were still cold and angry. She reached Chu Feng''s ear and said something like a mosquito.


    Ye Zixuan lost the heat and lowered her head. She said weakly: "once, I don''t care about the second time, but you should be gentle and slow down!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was picked up by Chu Feng directly, and the car was shaking there. Fortunately, it was not a crowded road. Otherwise, the fool would know what had happened, and ye Zixuan was swearing: "Jennifer, this dead woman, lied to me, damn it!"


    An hour later, Chu Feng returns to Guanghan garden. Ye Zixuan goes back by herself and tells her not to look for her in recent days. Chu Feng laughs bitterly, and ye loves him a little more than Su Xinyu, and nods and agrees.


    When he came back, he found that ye Zisheng was no longer there. All the people who should go to rest in the hall had gone to rest. Only Lin Yulin and Ziyi were still sitting there. Chu Feng curiously sat down: "where''s Chu Lingyun?"Lin Yulin and Ziyi looked at each other. The latter raised his head and looked at Chu Feng with disdain: "I''m going to pay your debts. You, the elder brother, have robbed other people''s fiancee. She is a sister to pay off the debt."


    Pay the debt?


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then thought that Chu Lingyun might have gone with Ye Zisheng. The corners of his mouth twitched and sighed: "Ye Shao, model ah!"


    Feeling Lin Yulin and Ziyi''s disdainful eyes, Chu Feng coughed: "then you talk first, I''m going to have a rest!" A slip of smoke ran away, but fell in the eyes of Lin Yulin, that is Chu Feng this stallion to find a woman rolling bed sheet.


    Come to Murong Bing''s room on the second floor and open the door to enter. There is no accident. Murong Bing and lengrushuang are both here. Two similar beautiful women sit there reading books or playing with computers.


    Chu Feng closed the door and went over. Before he opened his mouth, cold as frost, he cast a look of disdain: "you don''t let anyone else''s relatives come. It''s not a good thing to find that there are too many entrances on a woman!"


    Murong Bing giggled and took a look at the stiff and embarrassed Chu Feng: "my husband, Zixuan is a true love to you!"


    Chu Feng''s face was covered with black lines, and he knew that someone must have gone out with him just now, but he didn''t find out. Chu Feng walked by speechless: "you''re not much better. Your sisters work together."


    Murong ice is indifferent, cold as frost, but covered with a layer of shame and anger on his face.


    Chu Feng waved his hand and told them not to speak. He told Ma Qiduo''s story from the beginning to the end. He also focused on the sculpture and some things he had found in the place where he had been excavating in the past two days.


    Originally, I wanted to take care of this matter in person to prevent too many people from knowing it. This has nothing to do with trust. I just don''t want too many people to see Ma Qiduo as if they were looking at monsters. But now there is no result. I can only hope on Murong Bing sister.


    Murong Bing and Murong Bing were cold as frost and frowned: "do you mean that with the force of taboo, you can''t make that statue fall. Even when it disappears, you don''t know where it went?"


    The situation of that day is basically like this, Chu Feng nodded: "yes, and it is filled with breath I feel very strange."


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang looked at each other, and they were shocked in each other''s eyes. In Chu Feng''s waiting for the answer, Leng Rushuang stood up and said, "if what you said is true, that statue was shaped by the strength of a strong man''s life before it fell, in order to wait for her next life."


    Chu Feng felt a little mysterious: "but is that a statue?"


    "It''s a statue in your eyes, but it''s a person." Murong ice took the words as cold as frost, scattered the charming woman added: "just before the fall, it uses its own strong power to petrify, so it is called a statue, everything is hidden in it, and the blossoming is definitely the second life of the strong man who fell down."


    "In other words, she has reached the standard of accepting inheritance. That night is to inherit all the power of the previous life, waiting for an opportunity to awaken the power."


    Leng Rushuang also put in a sentence: "and the strong ones who can make themselves petrified or even seal up their strength to wait for the second generation to accept the inheritance are at least the peak of the late demigod period. You are very lucky!"


    Murong Bing agreed and nodded: "it''s not only good, it''s just bad luck, even any woman is a half god, later peak strong later generations, maybe even more powerful, maybe god!"


    Chu Feng mouth repeatedly affected, surprised and complex in the heart of a thousand turn back, and finally wry smile: "I''d rather be a common appearance, also don''t become an old monster''s inheritor."


    Murong Bing thought of something: "it is estimated that you have touched the resonance of sculpture for her martial arts practitioners, so this is the case. You''d better spend more time with flowers. It''s a demigod in the future, or a God, which is good for your future."


    Chu Feng wryly smile: "in addition to this, but also how?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1384

    For the next two days, Chu Feng stayed with Ma Qiduo all day.


    Although we have some curiosity about how Chu Feng dotes Ma Qiduo so much these two days, they don''t think about it. It''s only that night that Ma Qiduo''s accident makes Chu Feng uneasy, so he deliberately takes time to accompany Ma Qiduo. Therefore, the so-called competition and jealousy has never happened.


    At ten o''clock in the morning of this day, on the Great Wall!


    Chu Feng took Ma Qiduo out again this morning. Ma Ma group is already on the right track. As long as there is no big mistake, even if Ma Qiduo and Ma Shoufu don''t go to the company once a year, it doesn''t matter.


    So in these two days, Ma Qiduo completely let go of himself and Chu Feng, nearly playing the majority of the imperial city.


    "Fengfeng husband!"


    Standing at the highest place of the Great Wall, Ma Qiduo looked at the beautiful scenery around him, opened his arms and enjoyed the wind blowing. He also threw out a sentence: "have you taken the wrong medicine these two days? How do you want to accompany me around? You know, I dare not think of this, but you have a lot of women!"


    Chu Feng came over and hugged Ma Qiduo''s waist from behind, accompanied her to look into the distance, bit down Ma Qiduo''s ear and whispered, "fool, you are my flower, plus I have nothing to do with you naturally."


    Ma Qiduo drum mouth, although some do not believe that Chu Feng so many women do not accompany her, but Ma Qiduo heart is still happy.


    Leaning on Chu Feng''s arms and looking at the distance, lovely women always have lovely performance: "Feng Feng husband, you have so many women, which one do you say you love most?"


    How do you want me to answer such a question? Because no matter what answer is appropriate.


    Ma Qiduo also chuckled and turned around to hold Chu Feng. Things like this happen every day on the Great Wall, so people passing by don''t feel curious: "I''m joking with you. Although you don''t say it, I also know that everyone''s position in your heart is the same."


    "I''m the same as before. As long as I can be with you, everything will be enough."


    Chu Feng moved Ma Qiduo in his arms, and felt guilty, not only for Ma Qiduo, but also for other women.


    All the women around him are excellent, but they are willing to become his women. It is not difficult to find what kind of man they want to find by virtue of their identity and status, but they all choose to become one of the numerous.


    Chu Feng asked himself more than once in his heart, how can he de?


    But there is no specific answer to all this, so he simply stops thinking about these things. He can''t stop the women who are flying moths to the fire, nor can he stop his low resistance. Everything can only be done as it is.


    Of course, he also warned himself in his heart, for these women who are willing to pay everything for him, they should take good care of them.


    They stood there hugging for more than ten minutes, and then went on to look at the beautiful scenery. This is also the most peaceful days since Chu Feng came out of the road. They accompany Hongyan and occasionally gather with brothers for a drink, which makes them feel comfortable.


    But Chu Feng also knows that this is only a short period of calm, intuition after long Bo comes back, it will be a magnificent start.


    It wasn''t until 12:00 p.m. that Chu Feng took Ma Qiduo away from the great wall and went back to the city. For two days, there were women accompanied by Chu Feng. They showed up in a luxurious restaurant in the city. They went up to the third floor to order and wait.


    Ma Qiduo is close to Chu Feng''s soft voice: "Feng Feng husband, I''ll go to the bathroom, that''s coming!"


    Chu Feng began to be curious about something, and then understood that Ma Qiduo was a relative. He nodded to let her go quickly. She also sat near the street and looked out. Now it was lunch time. There were many pedestrians and vehicles on the road, but Chu Feng also felt a taste of ordinary life.


    But I still have some worries about machidor.


    After that night, and these two days together with Ma Qiduo, even when rolling the bed sheet, they found that Maggie do not have any abnormality, which is quite strange.


    According to Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang, Ma Qiduo was a descendant of a strong man. That night, he just inherited the power of previous life. However, after a few days, Ma Qiduo still did not show the breath that a strong man should have. Although he had some skills, he was still the same as before.


    There is no flavor of demigod or even God as Murong Bing said.


    Need an opportunity?


    Chu Feng thought of the news that he got from the mouth of lengrushuang that night. Although Ma Qiduo inherited the power of the previous life, he also needed an opportunity to wake up. Otherwise, it would have no effect. What was the opportunity?


    Chu Feng is most worried about, if Ma Qiduo awakens that power, is he cold as frost or cold breaking the sky, so as to maintain his own thinking and thinking, with himself as the dominant, or will he completely change a person?


    It''s just that this idea has never been confirmed. Chu Feng smiles bitterly. How can the women around her be so wonderful? It''s not Chang''e''s sixth life, but now she is the reincarnation successor of the strong. The more I think about it, the more I feel that the fate is the dog''s Day!"Sir, our young lady wants your seat. Could you please give it up?"


    Chu Feng was still thinking about things. He heard a strong man''s voice. When he saw a tall man standing next to him, he looked like a bodyguard. He was polite and polite: "we can compensate you. We can pay for the lunch fee today. We can pay for you!"


    Chu Feng turned back and left the street. This is the best place for location and perspective. Sitting here can not only eat, but also see everything on the street. Generally, diners like to choose such a location. They can enjoy the scenery while eating and even enjoy the beauties on the street.


    Chu Feng did not have to sit here, and to see this man talk is also polite, a smile: "nothing, like to let you!"


    The man nodded slightly: "thank you!" Immediately also asked the waiter to remember Chu Feng this table, all the consumption is recorded in their account.


    Chu Feng also stood up and asked the waiter to arrange another table. Soon after she sat down, Ma Qiduo came back and wondered how to change her position. However, there was not much unhappiness in hearing Chu Feng''s words. Her and Chu Feng''s identities did not need a table to prove. They were all things done by people with no level.


    Chu Feng and his orders were soon all sent up, delicate four small dishes, because Chu Feng and Ma Qiduo wanted to go for a walk in the afternoon, so they didn''t ask for wine. They just had a quiet meal.


    They let out the table, at this time, there is only one person to sit down, the other four men are looking around, and that is a woman with sunglasses and brown wavy hair.


    Although I can''t see the whole face clearly, I can also see that she is a peerless beauty. She just points her words and deeds with a kind of momentum of pointing out the mountains and rivers from the top. Chu Feng simply glanced at it and then moved away from her eyes, guessing that it might be a woman from a certain family.


    Ma Qiduo looked down, slightly a Leng: "I seem to have seen this woman where."


    Only Chu Feng could hear his voice. He looked at the woman over there. The man who could be impressed by Ma Qiduo and could take his bodyguard out of the house must not be ordinary people. However, Chu Feng whirled around in his mind, and he still had no impression of the woman in front of him. He was only from other places.


    There was not much in mind to signal to Maggie to finish eating and go.


    Ma Qiduo is curious to see a few more eyes, but there is no interest in exploring the end, and there are not too many people worthy of her to explore. When they are about to finish eating, two figures appear at the stairway. Chu Feng and Ma Qiduo are both stunned.


    Because it was Ye Zisheng, not someone else. Besides, there was Chu Lingyun. The latter was covering up all his strength and holding his arm. The position he went to was the place where the woman with dark glasses was.


    This time, Chu Feng and Ma Qiduo are interested. They can even ask Ye Zisheng, so they must not be ordinary people.


    Ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun come along. When they are about to take their seats, they see Chu Feng and Ma Qiduo not far away. They look stunned. Then they see that Chu Feng and Chu Lingyun are quiet and don''t mean to say hello. Ye Zisheng takes Chu Lingyun and sits down. Obviously, Chu Feng doesn''t want to recognize him.


    When ye Zisheng sat down and snapped her fingers, the waiting waiter also began to serve. The four bodyguards standing around also withdrew some distance. She also took off the sunglasses on her face, revealing a face that could bury countless men''s ambitions and ambitions: "I haven''t seen you for more than a year, Zisheng, you still have your style!"


    "Is this your fiancee


    Ye Zisheng''s engagement is no secret. It''s no wonder that the sunglasses woman asked so.


    Ye Zisheng smiles and shakes his head, holding Chu Lingyun''s hand: "she is a miss of the Chu family in Tianguan. She is not my fiancee now, but my wife will be in the future."


    The sunglasses woman, who had no impression of Chu Lingyun, had a slight change in her face and recovered as usual. She did not pay attention to Ye Zisheng''s words, so she took the initiative to extend her hand to Chu Lingyun: "it''s the lady of Chu family in Tianguan, Hello!"


    "I know who she is!" Ma Qiduo suddenly whispered.


    When Chu Feng looked at her, he lowered his voice and said, "he Runxin, the eldest lady of Panlong he family, ye Shao''s old classmate!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly congealed. It turned out that he belonged to Panlong family. No wonder Ye Zisheng could give face to him. But then he thought of Shen Xiuqin''s plan for the free trade zone. Chu Feng laughed awkwardly: "the enemy''s family is narrow!"


    Ma Qiduo smiles. Naturally, she knows Shen Xiuqin''s plan. She also knows that under Li Ji''s operation, fengteng group has been set up, but it has not been announced yet. Of course, Ma Qiduo also has a foot in it, so it is very interesting!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1385

    Chu Feng and Ma Qiduo, who were about to leave after eating, stayed a little more because of Ye Zisheng''s arrival.


    After all, Shen Xiuqin has decided to step in and pull Ma Qiduo in to build a gambling house in Jianghai Free Trade Zone, which is related to interests. Therefore, seeing ye Zisheng coming to the restaurant to see he Runxin, both of them decided to stay and see the situation.


    The so-called "know yourself and know your enemy, win a hundred battles!


    It can be seen that he Runxin is a refined and intelligent woman. She asks Ye Zisheng to eat first, and often communicates with Chu Lingyun. She doesn''t let the scene cool down. Her strong communication ability makes Chu Feng appreciate her a little more.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors, there was no accident. It was almost expected. He Runxin and ye Zisheng talked about the Jianghai free trade zone.


    Among them, intentionally or unintentionally, they point to the casinos to be built, which means that they want to take the construction rights of Jianghai casinos.


    This is the last time that Enxin will be in charge of Yip Tzu Sheng''s term of office.


    Although Yan Tianming has such intention to let which family become the exclusive owner of the free trade zone casino, but involves the interests of all aspects, Yan Tianming at most can only give a suggestion, and the final decision is made by the above several big men.


    Intentionally or unintentionally listen to he Runxin and their conversation, Ma Qiduo is also close to Chu Feng to tell some things softly.


    There are two outstanding descendants of Panlong he family.


    One of them is he Junhua. He not only has the wisdom of master he, but also has a lot of ruthlessness that his nephew never had. On the surface, he can make friends with you with a smile, but when it comes to interests, he won''t attack you even in a short time.


    But in the future, it is bound to retaliate against you. It''s a snake that can''t hide.


    However, when he made his move, it was an absolutely groundbreaking blow. Just as many forces as Panlong had been destroyed, the alliance formed an alliance. On the surface, the president was Mr. He, but everyone knew that he Junhua was in charge.


    In addition, the most outstanding young generation of he family is he Runxin.


    Although she is only a woman, and she will certainly become a tool for marriage in the future, no one dares to underestimate this woman before she belongs to any family.


    Because she has always been known as a sociable flower, she wanders among various kinds of dignitaries like a fish in water. She has received a lot of support for he family in Panlong area. It can be said that there are so many forces in Panlong area, but none of them dare to challenge he family. Among them, he Runxin''s reason exists.


    Although there is also a strong foundation of he family, he Runxin''s contribution is not small. She is like a fish in the water among the powerful people of all sides. She is skillful in means and makes many official dignitaries of Panlong stand on the side of he family.


    This also thoroughly laid the foundation of he family in Panlong.


    It is more deeply rooted than the original several big families of Xiangjiang.


    Chu Feng listens to Ma Qiduo''s whisper, and knows a little more about this skillful woman. Seeing her in the imperial city this time, Chu Feng can also guess why.


    It is he Junhua who brings the news back. He feels that there are still variables in his family. Yan Tianming can''t let he family get the final right to build. Therefore, he uses he Runxin to do things in a roundabout way. In addition, she and ye Zisheng are old classmates, so it''s more convenient to do things.


    But Chu Feng also found that he Runxin was different from Ma Qiduo, that is, she did not feel that frivolous taste on her body, and she was not the kind of woman who used her body to please others.


    How can a beautiful woman, without her own body, gain the support of those wolf like men?


    Thinking of these, Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, and had some interest in he Runxin. A woman who knows how to make use of her own advantages, but does not let herself suffer losses, is a man who will have great interest.


    However, these Chu winds are not very concerned at the moment, and they are not worried about who will swallow up the casinos in the free trade zone in the end. Li Ji and other four people have already promised that who can take food from them?


    It took more than an hour to sit here. If Chu Feng and his wife didn''t come here first, some people would doubt whether he and Ma Qiduo intended it. After dinner, they asked the waiter to serve tea. They drank tea in no hurry and enjoyed themselves there.


    For a long time, he Runxin stood up and nodded slightly to Ye Zisheng. Then he raised his hand and left with four bodyguards. There was a trace of disappointment in the corner of his eyes, but he was still full of strong confidence.


    He Runxin takes people away, and only Chu Feng and others are left on the third floor, indicating that the waiters do not need to watch here when they go down. Chu Feng also leads Ma Qiduo to sit down. Chu Lingyun nods softly: "second brother, sister-in-law!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched, but Chu Lingyun''s delicate and charming nature made him hard to say. He just looked at Ye Zisheng, who was frowning and said with a smile: "Ye Shao, beauty''s meeting. How do you think you are not very happy? Don''t you think of a way to make an appointment with Li Shao, Zhou Shao and Su Shao? ""What''s great about this? And I heard that Zhou Shao is going to marry some Macao family?"


    Ye Zisheng smiles bitterly. At first, the Zhou family wanted Zhou Jingxing and he Runxin to achieve good deeds. During the period, he also asked him to think of ways. But in the end, Zhou tianchu heard that he Runxin was a social flower who mingled in various occasions. For the sake of family style, he dismissed this idea.


    Zhou tianchu would not care if he Runxin was only dealing with the power of all parties in Panlong, and the status of he family in Panlong was doomed to be that no one dared to have any irreconcilable thoughts about he Runxin.


    However, he Runxin is not only like a fish in water in Panlong, even in Tianchi gambling city. It is said that the reason why he family''s first casino in Tianchi gambling city can be established is because of he Runxin''s relationship. Zhou tianchu naturally does not want such people who may not be clear about it to enter the Zhou family.


    So the original intention of marriage was cancelled.


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "I see. I just saw that. Although he Runxin is good at grasping various occasions, he can make the scene not cool down, but it doesn''t mean it''s not clear. I''m a doctor. I can see that she''s still a baby!"


    Ye Zisheng was stunned: "really?"


    Chufeng rolled his eyes, and ye Zisheng knew that Chu Feng''s specialty was beyond doubt. With a wry smile, he also said, "but now she doesn''t matter. My headache is how to ask the three of them to get together tonight. I can''t say what he Runxin means."


    Chu Feng understood Ye Zisheng''s idea. What he Runxin said on the surface was that it was rare to come to the imperial city and wanted to get together with the four young people in the imperial city.


    However, a smart person knows that no profit can''t get up early. The biggest possibility that he Runxin came to the imperial city this time is to head for the Jianghai Free Trade Zone, and it can be affirmed that she has only this purpose.


    Knowing that it is impossible to get benefits from the old man''s mouth. Without looking for the old man, he can win the right to build a gambling house in the free trade zone. Undoubtedly, the Fourth Youth of Imperial City headed by Li Ji is the most useful. Moreover, as long as they are willing to help, 100% of the right to build casinos will fall into the mouths of who.


    This is a smart woman, but she seems to underestimate the Imperial City four young, they are not the men she used to contact.


    Another reason for ye Zisheng''s headache is that the four of them have agreed to give Chu Feng to fengteng group, and have reached an agreement with Shen Xiuqin. The latter is already preparing relevant information. As long as there is no problem in submitting it, they will immediately claim that fengteng group has the right to build the casino.


    Of course, these are still secret, and now he Runxin came to the Imperial City, and through Ye Zisheng''s relationship, he wanted to meet the other three young men. Chu Feng knew what was going on with his feet.


    Think about it and laugh out loud: "it''s really a headache. You can''t directly tell her that it has been given to fengteng group, but the old classmates'' love will still be given after all. It''s no big deal to make an appointment to meet. I believe she knows that after some contact, she can''t get any benefits here."


    Ye Zisheng hears speech and thinks about it, and then he calls Li Ji and the three of them.


    However, Ma Qiduo, who was sitting next to her, suddenly threw out a sentence: "although I have not communicated with he Runxin, I have heard a good friend say that he Runxin has said in the circle three years ago that her future man must be the person who stands at the top of the holy reign, and is also the person who can bring great development to he family."


    "You all think that she is aiming at the business of the gambling house. Why can''t she be circuitous? Because if other things come, maybe you can handle other things, the problems of casinos are not problems."


    All the people sitting here are smart people, not to mention Chu Feng and ye Zisheng, who have almost become elite. When you think of he Runxin''s offer for a reunion of the imperial four, they all think of a possibility.


    That is to meet and get familiar with it is false. Her real purpose is to attract the attention of one of them, so as to complete her original bold words. Ye Zisheng and Li Ji are impossible, but Zhou Jingxing and Su Mobei are still waiting for words!


    The eldest lady of he family has the idea of marriage. It''s dangerous!


    Chu Feng and ye Zisheng looked at each other and gave Ma Qiduo a thumbs up: "woman, really insidious!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1386

    At 7:30 p.m., outside the world.


    A sports car came and stopped on the opposite side of the road. Chu Feng in the car looked at the time and said, "Duoduo, how can ye Shao and Li Ji solve this problem?"


    During the day today, ye Zisheng has already known he Runxin''s plan under the reminder of Ma Qiduo. It is estimated that he wants to win one of the last two remaining men of the fourth junior high school in the imperial city. After all, even the upper authorities are very happy to see a red family marry with he family, which is conducive to the stability and harmony of Panlong.


    But Chu Feng knew that ye Zisheng and Li Ji must not look up to he Runxin. They had already had beautiful women around them.


    They are from the Chu family in Tianguan and Yan Family in Yanshan. No matter how brave he Runxin is, he has to consider whether he can shoulder the responsibility of robbing the two sons-in-law.


    Therefore, he Runxin''s target must be one of the two remaining men, Su Mo Bei or Zhou Jingxing.


    "He Runxin is born beautiful and beautiful, and few men can refuse." Ma Qiduo leaned over there, mumbling his little mouth, playfully said: "and now he Runxin is the one who takes the initiative. You have to know that a man pursues a woman by a heavy mountain, while a woman pursues a man only by a piece of paper."


    "Now the initiative is still he Runxin such boutique women, I think few men can stop."


    Chu Feng was stunned with a smile. It was hard to hear Ma Qiduo say these things: "Why are you so sure that he Runxin''s aim is to win one of the four treasures of the imperial city? Can''t you just ask them to do something?"


    This is a question that Chu Feng and ye Zisheng were curious about at first. They believed what Ma Qiduo said, but did not know where Ma Qiduo''s judgment came from.


    As the daughter of Ma Ma group, Ma Qiduo showed his shrewd side, and his fingers gently swayed in front of Chu Feng: "it seems that I won''t tell you why you don''t give up. Then I''ll tell you, because he family has already known from special channels that sister Qin has approached Li Shao. According to what family''s mind, how can he not know what?"


    "After all, sister Qin is here this year, but when she sees something that can make money, he family must guess what sister Qin and Li Shao are meeting for, so!"


    Speaking of this, machidor pauses for a moment and looks playful!


    However, Chu Feng already knew what Ma Qiduo meant, that is, he family had insight into Shen Xiuqin''s mind and understood that Li Ji''s four people must have reached an agreement with Shen Xiuqin, and it would be too late if they made any further requests.


    Therefore, he Runxin did not specifically explain what she came to the imperial city for, but the basic meaning must be circuitous work.


    As long as you can win one of the four less imperial cities, he family will not only rise in the tide and have a red background. Secondly, if it is really successful, for the sake of stability and harmony, which family doesn''t need to speak up, and the families that marry with it will try their best to find some benefits for it and increase capital.


    This is a subtle thing, so when he Runxin can''t speak directly, fortunately he seduces a man. As long as he succeeds, nothing is a problem.


    Pinching Ma Qiduo''s nose, Chu Feng said with a smile, "you are so smart. I have pressure. Did you seduce me intentionally because of this?"


    "Go away, you sneaked on me." Ma Qiduo angrily said, the corner of his eyes turned to the distant vehicles: "they are here. He Runxin has entered half an hour ago."


    "Then I won''t go in with you. Anyway, I believe that you can''t get involved in the business of casinos."


    "Don''t worry, I have discretion!" Heaven and earth is a man''s paradise. Although many women go in and out, it only accounts for a small proportion. As the daughter of Ma''s group, Ma Qiduo will not go in.


    And Ma Qiduo kiss small mouth, let the latter go back to be more careful, Chu Feng opened the door to go down.


    He didn''t want to get involved in Ye Zisheng''s affairs tonight, but he Runxin''s purpose was too insidious. In addition, ye Zisheng''s request, let alone in heaven and earth, so Chu Feng came to prevent Ye Zisheng''s affairs in Jicheng. I think he was worried about he Runxin''s salary.


    Four cars also flew to park outside the world, those security personnel at the door saw ten million luxury cars, immediately envied, welcome Miss these also raised exuberant smile to walk past.


    But when they saw the people coming down from above, the four welcome ladies who were going to walk over stopped, their eyes turned straight and they scolded in their hearts. They brought their own women to this kind of place. They were insane.


    I lost interest all of a sudden.


    It was the Fourth Youth of the imperial city who got off the bus. Chu Feng came slowly. Seeing that the cars they came to didn''t have special license plates, they were obviously worried about being found out that they came to the world together.


    Although heaven and earth are grey industries, they will eventually have an impact on their reputation. It can be seen that he Runxin''s invitation took great care.


    For example, what happened to one of Li Ji''s four people at that time, because it happened in heaven and earth. Even if he Runxin had a conspiracy, others would not suspect it. After all, if Li Ji were really honest people, what would they do in heaven and earth?


    You''ve lost half of it before you even argue.What makes Chu wind speechless is that Li Ji takes Yan Yue and ye Zisheng brings Chu Lingyun. In addition, Su Mobei and Zhou Jingxing are also holding a woman, beautiful and generous. At first glance, they are exquisite women.


    Li Ji''s four men also saw Chu Feng, who was walking slowly, and motioned the drivers to drive to other places to wait. They let go of the women beside them and went forward. They hugged each other with a man from Chu Feng. How could this evening be to prevent accidents, let Chu Feng, the real boss of the world, crush the battle.


    How much gratitude, there is!


    Yan le and Chu Lingyun are not surprised at this. They all know that the fourth Shao of the imperial city and Chu Feng are brothers in a pair of pants. However, the two women who follow Zhou Jingxing and Su Mobei who are similar in appearance are stunned.


    They all know what status Li Ji is. Four people together, not to mention in the Imperial City, even the whole holy Dynasty can despise countless people, even the older generation. Now that four people are so friendly with one person at the same time, they all feel incredible.


    And see Chu wind, in the mind of the filter, but there is no impression, do not know who is also.


    But the women who can follow them must not be simple women. Although they are very curious in their hearts, they have no expression on their faces. They just stand there with a big smile, which is neither annoying nor absolutely uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng also looked at them and asked in a low voice, "what''s the situation?"


    Ye Zisheng helped his glasses with a smile: "just in case, so we all bring our own women. If he Runxin is not a fool, we won''t do anything too explicit. But now I think of her face at that time, how can I feel a little sorry for this old classmate?"


    The other three people laughed when they heard Ye Zisheng''s words. If someone stood laughing outside the heaven and earth like this, they would have been thrown to the opposite side by the security guards.


    But today, Li Ji and his team came in a top-notch sports car. All the fools know that they can''t afford to be provoked.


    In Ye Zisheng''s notice, Chu Feng also understood that in order to prevent Ma Qiduo''s things from happening and to stifle he Runxin''s bad ideas, everyone brought a woman to completely cut off he Runxin''s idea. Is there a woman in the imperial city''s four little girls and she is willing to be a little girl?


    Ye Zisheng also motioned to Chu Feng to come forward. Everyone gathered together to introduce the two women who followed him. Hearing Ye Zisheng''s introduction, Chu Feng had already made psychological preparations, but he was somewhat surprised that he was all from the top circle.


    The woman who came with Su Mobei was Yang Danyun. The one beside Zhou Jingxing was Yang Danqi. They were sisters. Their father also played an important role in the holy Dynasty. The commander-in-chief of the southern army was second only to Su dingzheng and other powerful figures.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. Knowing that Su Mo Bei and Su Mo Bei are really afraid of being hurt by he Runxin, he pulls out two heavyweight women directly to let he Runxin stop thinking. As expected, none of them is simple.


    Standing beside Su Mobei, Yang Danyun looks elegant and dignified, with a heroic spirit and fierce: "this is?"


    Li Ji said with a smile: "brother in law of your sister man!"


    Yang Danyun and Yang Danqi blushed at once, but then they were stunned. What''s their man''s brother-in-law?


    Two people look at the Chu wind together, surprised to say: "less wind?"


    Chu Feng is helpless. He can directly introduce him as Chu Feng. I''m sorry to say that now. But what''s more, it seems that the identity of his sons-in-law is well known.


    Of course, the heart is helpless, chufeng still showed a warm side and reached out: "it''s the honor of chufeng to meet two top celebrities!"


    Yang Danqi and her sister Yang Danyun did not despise Chu Feng as others did. They all shook hands with Chu Feng in a proper manner. During the period, Chu Feng also found that Yang Danqi seemed to be accompanying Zhou Jingxing, but Yang Danyun seemed to have problems with Su Mo Bei. At least, it was very natural for Yang Danyun to hold Su Mo Bei''s arm.


    However, if you think deeply, Chu Feng probably understands the general situation. This time, the change is delayed. But if it happens, a uncle in Su Mo north will become the No. 1 Sheng Chao. If you think about Yang Danyun''s father, the future No. 3, it seems that he knows something.


    Join hands!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1387

    Suite V5.


    Li Ji and others all went there. Originally, they asked Chu Feng to go with him. However, because he was in a restaurant during the day, Chu Feng refused to follow him after thinking about it. He only said that he would pay attention to what he Runxin would do in heaven and earth, and then went directly to the general manager''s office.


    In suite V5, he Runxin, who had been about eight o''clock, had already come to wait at seven o''clock. When Li Ji knocked on the door, he Runxin waved to let all the bodyguards disperse to every corner, or the four people.


    Chu Feng and other people''s conjectures are correct. He Runxin really wants to attack one of the four little girls in the imperial city. He also did some homework tonight. Of course, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t succeed. She has another hand.


    Only when he Runxin opened the door, the smile on his face was slightly frozen, a little unnatural. The Fourth Youth of the imperial city did come. He Runxin''s natural understanding after studying their data was beyond her expectation.


    The imperial city not only came, but also had a female companion.


    However, he Runxin is a senior social flower after all. After a short second of amazement, he said with a smile: "it''s the honor of Runxin to come to the Imperial City, please!"


    Li Ji and others all had similar thoughts. Naturally, they saw that he Runxin had just passed away, and they were more sure that he Runxin''s invitation to them tonight was not a simple matter.


    However, there is no situation now. In the face of he family, he Runxin should be given some steps eventually. Everyone walked in.


    He Runxin also waved to the four bodyguards to go out. When these top people don''t want to relax, there are strangers standing by.


    He Runxin invited Li Ji and others to take a seat. He also covered up his unwilling smile and said, "four little, can you introduce the lady around you?"


    Ye Zisheng, as an old classmate of he Runxin, naturally pointed to Chu Lingyun: "this is my girlfriend. Miss he has seen her in the daytime. Her name is Chu Lingyun, a member of the Chu family in Tianguan."


    He Runxin knew that he nodded to Chu Lingyun again, and the etiquette was in place, showing good family education.


    Then ye Zisheng pointed to Yan Le beside Li Ji and said: "this is Li Shao''s wife, Miss Yan Shan''s Yan family, Yan Le!"


    He Runxin''s eyes flashed a strange color. As the first lady of the pan long he family, she naturally knew that the three doors and four families were the hidden super forces. To her surprise, Li Ji''s wife was a member of Yan Family in Yanshan mountain, and nodded slightly: "Hello!"


    Yan le in addition to in front of particularly familiar people will open up a little, when there are outsiders are high-grade atmosphere on the appearance of grade, Li Ji looked in the eyes and sighed slightly, this is still accompany me for the day by the ground for the bed of the woman?


    Ye Zisheng then pointed to Yang Danyun and Yang Danqi and said with a smile, "these two are su Shao''s girlfriend, Zhou Shao''s girlfriend, and two young ladies of Guangzhou''s Yang family."


    He Runxin''s mouth twitched carelessly, and the last intention in his heart was completely extinguished. The women of Li Ji and ye Zisheng came from three families and four families. Even if she wanted to do anything, she didn''t have the courage, because the result would be death, and there would be no second result.


    He also thought that Su Mobei and Zhou Jingxing would be the children of ordinary dignitaries. I didn''t want to be so dignified. The Yang family in Guangzhou would soon be the No. 3 family of the holy Dynasty. He Runxin had only bitterness in his mind. He was not qualified to pry into the corner of the wall.


    He Runxin''s look is very natural, but Li Ji and others do not have a fool, we can see he Runxin''s heart is unwilling.


    However, with the status of he Runxin and the relationship between he family and Panlong, as long as she was ordinary, even the daughter of a royal city official, she could take their men if she wanted. But now Yang Danyun, the young lady of the Yang family in Guangzhou, did not dare to give him ten courage.


    When he Runxin felt complicated and helpless to waste his time, ye Zisheng pointed to her and introduced him to you: "this is he Runxin, the eldest lady of Panlong he family, my old classmate!"


    He Runxin quickly regained her natural look and nodded slightly to all of you. After all, she was the woman who had seen the scene and experienced countless twists and turns. Although the four little girls in the Imperial City showed up with women, it was a little beyond her expectation and even different from her investigation.


    But she did not doubt that these were false, because the status of the Yang family in Guangzhou was doomed, and their young lady could not be the shield of others.


    In the heart of the plan failed, but he Runxin did not have too much loss: "today is very honored to invite four and your female partners, he Runxin here to say thank you, you must have a good time, then you sit down first, I''ll go out and arrange some programs, so that we won''t be bored."


    He Runxin, who has good manners, left the V5 suite. Li Ji doesn''t care about them, but they are more sure that he Runxin invited them here tonight with the purpose.


    They also gave Ye Zisheng a thumbs up, arranged well, and directly cut off he Runxin''s idea.


    Ye Zisheng gently waved his hand: "you don''t want to betray me. If you really want to thank you, thank Danyun and Danqi!"


    The two sisters looked at each other. Yang Danyun took Su Mobei''s arm and smile: "Mobei and I just decided to try to have a relationship, so there''s nothing to thank you for. Instead, I''d like to thank Ye Shao for giving me this opportunity to Mobei and me. Otherwise, I''d really like to stroll around the imperial city this time."Li Ji, ye Zisheng and Zhou Jingxing are both stunned, pretending to be real?


    During the day today, after receiving a call from ye Zisheng, Li Ji and they all agreed to come over this evening. However, ye Zisheng informed him of his judgment. Li Ji and others thought that it would be difficult to guard against them. Then they asked Ye Zisheng to find a way to deal with it. He Runxin was not very good, but he family behind her still had some weight, and she should be forced to retreat in the face of difficulties.


    Therefore, ye Zisheng thought of the Yang sisters who visited the imperial city a few days ago to pave the way for the Yang family to enter the imperial city.


    So after discussing with the Yang sisters, they didn''t refuse to be the shield. The only thing they didn''t expect was that Yang Danyun and Su Mobei acted in a real way.


    But then everyone understood that it was a meaningful smile. The Su family soon won the first place, and the Yang family wanted to win the third. If Su Mobei could be with Yang Danyun, it would be very important for the stability of the holy reign pattern in the next ten years. So everyone was not surprised and raised their glasses to express their wishes.


    Li Ji also lit a cigarette and looked at Zhou Jingxing and Yang Danqi with a smile: "you two, do you want to be a real one?"


    Next year, someone from the Zhou family will win the No. 2 position. If the three families are united together, the future pattern of the holy reign will be different.


    As soon as they finished speaking, everyone looked at them. Before Zhou Jingxing spoke, Yang Danqi said with a smile: "Li Shao, my sister and Su Shao are predestined, but Zhou Shao is not my dish. I don''t know the man I want, but it''s definitely not Zhou Shao."


    The tactful words make everyone laugh. Su Mobei and Yang Danyun are already predestined to be together. They don''t expect Zhou Jingxing to be with Yang Danqi. In that case, although the future of the Yang family is only number three, their two young ladies are the future housewives of the Zhou family and the Su family. That''s not good. What they pay attention to is a kind of check and balance.


    Zhou Jingxing also said with a smile: "Danqi said yes, and my grandfather has engaged me to a marriage, three years later directly married!"


    Zhou Jingxing''s words let everyone a Leng, they really do not know this matter, Li Ji is asked: "which Miss?"


    "Over there!" Zhou Jingxing pointed to the west direction, and his look swept by helplessly: "the little princess of Tibet!"


    After listening to Zhou Jingxing''s words, everyone was stunned, then they all burst into laughter and expressed sympathy for Zhou Jingxing. Li Ji even counted his fingers: "yes, this time it should be the writers'' family. Unfortunately, it''s time for the writers to leave the holy court. But it''s OK. It''s said that the Tibetan princess is beautiful and beautiful, and she''s an elite on horseback. You''re happy!"


    Zhou Jingxing had no choice but to smile, but he did not argue with Li Ji.


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there has been an unwritten rule at the top, which is to marry a woman from a special family in Tibet once every 20 years. Last time, it was the Ye family. This time it should have been the literary family''s turn, but because of the collapse of the literary family, it was the Zhou family''s turn to marry.


    It happened that Zhou Jingxing of Zhou family didn''t marry, and the new team naturally needed the support of Tibet, so Zhou Jingxing could only become the one who married the little princess of Tibet.


    There is nothing ridiculous about this, because if some of them have women and their turn is not theirs, they will accept it.


    Li Ji patted Zhou Jingxing on the shoulder: "it''s OK. Although the little princess in Tibet is of noble status, I heard that she is not a rascal person. Therefore, there is no need to worry about it. Moreover, it is the promise of the later generations of the Tibetan master and the founding leader. We can''t change it."


    "Of course, if you want to steal, we will cover it up for you."


    Li Ji''s words, let everyone laugh, similar circles, everyone''s status is similar, naturally do not need too much cover up and hypocrisy.


    What they didn''t know was that he Runxin came back just after he went out outside the door. He clenched his fist and turned around in a cold look. He scolded in his heart. It turns out that these bastards are deliberately looking for a shield, so don''t blame me!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1388

    He Runxin, who turned to leave, came to the general manager''s office under the leadership of the waiters.


    Manna, who gives people a noble feeling, sits in front of her desk. When she sees he Runxin coming in, she signals the waiter to go down and raises a simple smile. She gets up and walks over and reaches out her hands: "someone wants to see me. Who do you think it is? It''s the first lady of Panlong he''s family. It''s a famous cross flower."


    "Just don''t know Miss He, what can I do for you?"


    What manna said at the beginning seemed to be easy to get in touch with her enthusiasm. However, he Runxin felt a kind of rejection, but he didn''t pay much attention to her. She held out her hand simply and raised a light smile: "it''s said that manna, the first flower in the entertainment industry of the Imperial City, is incomparable in beauty and generous. When I see her today, she deserves her reputation."


    Ganlu just smiles and invites he Runxin to sit down first. She doesn''t show too much joy because of her appreciation, which is insipid and inconstant.


    What''s more, she could tell that although he Runxin''s words were full of admiration, she betrayed her inner thoughts in her eyes. Heaven and earth said that it was the first entertainment institution in China, but we all knew what was going on.


    He Runxin''s eyes deep that wipe disdain, manna still can feel.


    However, manna will not be angry because of this. As one of the three main secular officials of the court of adjudication, with the help of heaven and earth to cover her identity, manna has seen countless white eyes and ridicules over the years. She knows in her heart that she is clean and clean. Why care about other people''s opinions?


    With a polite smile, manna was lukewarm and not obnoxious. "Miss He, let''s talk about something first. It''s heaven and earth and what family, but there are two industries where wind, horse and Ox are not related."


    With a faint smile, he Runxin took out a check from her body and put it in front of Manna: "this is five million, a requirement!"


    Ganlu didn''t take a look at the check on the table. She didn''t lack 5 million yuan. But he Runxin could give us 5 million yuan, which is certainly not a simple requirement. In this era, 5 million yuan is enough to kill many people.


    Sure enough, seeing that manna was not moved, he Runxin frowned carelessly and said softly: "Miss Gan is the person in charge of the Imperial City, heaven and earth and water bath paradise. But according to my understanding, Miss Gan''s annual bonus and salary is about 20 million, so I''m here to send money."


    With a smile, manna took out a mint cigarette and lit it in her mouth. She was so elegant: "it seems that miss he knows me very well, but there is no free pie in the sky. I don''t know what kind of price I need to pay?"


    If he Runxin only thought that manna was a woman with a little beauty and a little ability, but eventually because she was despised in the world, then now there are many other views.


    Who''s not for money in this kind of snowstorm?


    However, manna has no heart at all in the face of five million yuan, and even doesn''t look at it. He Runxin appreciates it a little more, but that''s all. It''s normal that manna, with an annual income of 20 million yuan, can''t see the five million yuan.


    "I don''t need Miss Gan to do anything. I just want you to turn a blind eye."


    He Runxin did not explore this problem too much, but also believed that manna would not dislike money: "you can rest assured, I will not let you in trouble, just hope that the heaven and earth''s security forces can slow down a bit, which is enough, and I hope Miss Gan can cooperate with me in some things."


    He Runxin smiles and stands up: "I have prepared another 50 million yuan. As long as miss he cooperates with me when I need them, they are yours. I believe you can''t look up to five million yuan. Miss Gan won''t miss it any more?"


    Manna narrowed her eyes. There was no good thing about pie dropping in the world. She just wanted to say that she couldn''t afford it. The phone vibrated. Manna took out a casual look and put it away: "good!"


    In the next ten minutes, he Runxin and manna had a chat. Then he Runxin left the office, and the smiling face of manna also cooled down. He Runxin could be punished.


    "It seems that I underestimate the means of this woman. She does not lack the ruthlessness of he Junhua."


    The door of the rest room opened at this time. Chu Feng, who had been here for a long time, came out. He listened to the conversation between Ganlu and he Runxin just now: "it''s a pity that she should investigate that the heaven and the earth belong to me. In addition, ye Shao and I are good brothers."


    In the face of Chu Feng, manna shows her charming amorous feelings. She brings a fragrant wind to Chu Feng and pulls him to sit down: "little Lord, what do I need to do?"


    Ganlu nodded, and her body was close to Chu Feng. She was like a orchid: "little Lord, it''s a long night. Do you need manna to do something for you? My massage technique, still very good


    Overt seduction!


    Then he moved his eyes away and maintained the dignity of the poor little Lord: "manna, is it not good to seduce me like this?"


    So Chu Feng didn''t let himself out of this ugliness, just a deflection of the tone: "he Runxin said that when the phone rings twice, he would let you go to the V5 VIP room to toast. Who would she give the medicine to?"


    Just before he left, he Runxin left a bag of powder for Ganlu, telling her that she would ring her mobile phone twice, and then she would toast the rest of the men in the compartment. Obviously, she was going to cook cooked rice with uncooked rice. Chu Feng was curious about who she was going to prescribe the medicine to.The first thought is Li Ji, but Chu Feng immediately overthrows him. Although Li Ji''s status is high enough, Li Zong will soon go down. After all, he has no real power in his hand, which almost means that he has no real power.


    So Chu Feng wants to judge from manna''s mouth, but also to see how to let Ganlu cooperate with he Runxin!


    "Only Zhou Shao and Su Shao are left. The former I heard the secret news and got engaged to the little princess of Tibet. He Runxin did not dare to play tricks."


    Chu Feng nodded his head suddenly and then laughed: "the Su family will win the first prize next year. The advantage of taking sumo north is indeed more than the other three. But now there is a young lady of the Yang family next to Su Shao. Even if you cooperate with her to prescribe medicine and turn a blind eye to what will happen, she will not have a chance!"


    Manna winked at Chu Feng and said, "little Lord, in order to be able to go higher, the potential is infinite!"


    Chu Feng was gazed at like this by manna. At once, she felt guilty, especially when she said something. She shook her head with a bitter smile: "it''s all right, but we must make sure that he Runxin can''t succeed tonight, and I have to pinch her. I don''t pay attention to Panlong he''s family, but there are some things that involve interests, and something needs to be done."


    "At least, I don''t want the Panlong family to do anything to hurt fengteng, which is not allowed by me."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve arranged it!" Ganlu nodded and told Chu Feng of her plan. Then she said with a smile, "so little Lord, you can rest assured that we will wait for he Runxin to perform quietly, and see how she can let me cooperate with her. I feel that this is a good thing."


    Chu feng''en said, thinking of what, he took out a pill from his body and handed it to Ganlu: "wait until you go to toast, then you will respect everything. Put this into he Runxin''s wine cup. At least Su Mo Bei''s, it will not happen. After tonight, he Runxin should also stop her idea of becoming the imperial concubine."


    "In this era, women are not easy to be provoked. They want to devote themselves to the upper position all day long. A Dan Dan has not been solved, and he Runxin comes again."


    Ganlu joked: "little Lord, are you talking to me?" Took Chu Feng''s pill, slightly bit his lips: "because I also want to cook cooked rice with you, the upper position is!"


    Chu Feng was very excited. The three golden flowers in the dark were not easy to provoke. He stood up at once and wanted to say something serious. He was caught off guard by Manna''s long legs. His body was unsteady and fell back in Ganlu''s arms. Chu Feng''s skill would not be like this, but now it''s not dangerous. He didn''t pay attention to it.


    Ganlu suddenly turned like a woman and pressed on Chu Feng: "little Lord, kiss one?"


    Chu Feng Lengran, and then he couldn''t laugh or cry. How could he feel that the sweet dew now is just like the wicked childe before.


    Girl, give me a smile!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1389

    Soon, curious what he Runxin wanted to do, Chu Feng understood the woman''s means.


    Half an hour after she left Ganlu''s office, Yang Danyun received a phone call. The two sisters left without stopping. It seemed that they were going to rush back to Guangzhou all night. As for whether it was a big event, Li Ji didn''t care much about it.


    Today''s master Yang''s family is not doomed to make any mistakes.


    Almost less than 20 minutes after the Yang sisters left, Zhou Jingxing also received a call from the Ministry of public security. A Class-A wanted criminal was packed and sent to the door of the Ministry of public security. Zhou Jingxing, who was about to take office, also left after receiving the call.


    Although he is an important A-level wanted criminal, Zhou Jingxing should not be so anxious, but then Chu Feng knows in his office that the A-level wanted criminal is only superficial. Secondly, he has secretly planned a number of major events, but those major events have not been announced, and the reward is 10 million.


    So Zhou Jingxing rushed back to the Ministry of public security overnight for such a criminal and the need to be on his way to the top.


    An hour after Zhou Jingxing left, Li Ji also received a phone call from the Royal City troops. Soldiers from two companies actually started a war within the troops, which had caused dozens of people to be injured and hospitalized. The two companies belong to an army under Li Ji''s jurisdiction.


    After receiving this call, Li Ji scolded him and went to deal with it in person.


    It''s very common for troops to fight, but it seems that such two companies fight, which almost never happened in the imperial city. As a direct superior, Li Ji must deal with it. If Su dingzheng knew it tomorrow, even if he was Li Zong''s grandson, he would not escape the punishment of lax management.


    Everything seems reasonable to start, but there is no end to it.


    With Li Ji and Yan Le left less than ten minutes, more than ten top luxury cars have arrived outside the gate of heaven and earth, each with a price of more than five million.


    This kind of posture directly shocked the welcome lady and the security guard at the door, and then they were worried. At first, they were all rich or expensive people. Now all of them appeared here, not to ruin the scene?


    The door of one of the top super cars also opened, and Dan Dan, dressed in luxurious clothes, got down from the car with a gloomy face.


    She received a phone call not long ago. Some people saw Ye Zisheng and a woman appear in heaven and earth, and they are very close. For Dan Dan, who is about to become the young imperial concubine of the Ye family, this is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    The woman who originally wanted to pick up Lin Yuner to her residence and go out for a stroll tomorrow cancelled all her plans at that time. She took advantage of her recent contacts and invited dozens of influential children, although their combined energy was not comparable to that of a Ye family.


    However, Dan Dan is very clear about public opinion. She wants to embarrass Ye Zisheng and worry about the future results. Recently, she found that her three-day holiday was delayed, and she was probably shot. Maybe she was kind.


    So now she came, ready to make a final decision, let Ye Zisheng take heart.


    With dozens of dandies, they strode in. In such an array, the security guards at the door dare not stop them easily. They can only upload the news.


    Ganlu only said that she understood and ended the call. The dignified and dignified woman turned around and saw Chu Feng put up her pants, licked her tongue and said with a smile, "little master, how can you feel unhappy? That''s my first time to study musical instruments!"


    Chu Feng felt her head awkwardly, but she didn''t pick up manna''s words. She went to open the computer monitoring on her desk and transferred to the floor where the V5 suite is located. Dozens of people could be seen standing in the corridor, with a funny smile in his mouth: "he Runxin is not simple!"


    "It seems that you are right. Her target is Su Mo Bei, and in order to make the plan go smoothly, it''s not easy to use the relationship to transfer all the people away."


    This sentence is Chu Feng''s heartfelt admiration. Who is not an elite figure in each field? Although the events tonight seem unexpected and coincidental, the appearance of Dandan directly convinced Chu Feng that this is absolutely not a coincidence.


    The biggest possibility is that he Runxin directed all this, and the purpose is to leave Su Mobei alone. Su Mobei will definitely not leave in terms of politeness. After all, he Runxin should be given face. If everyone leaves, what is it?


    This woman, step by step!


    "She will certainly let me down to toast."


    Ganlu stretched lazily, and then held Chu Feng in her hands, her chin resting on her shoulder, and her delicate face rubbed against Chu Feng: "little Lord, as one of the secular masters of the ruling office, Han Yun and gorgeous have been doomed to fate. Unless we find a suitable successor, we must always sit in this position."


    "But I don''t want to find men who come here to spend money. I can only pay attention to the young master and relieve the loneliness. However, the little master can rest assured that Manna is a decent person. I only serve the young master, just like the maid in ancient times."


    Finish saying that, still stretched out fragrant tender tongue to lick Chu Feng''s ear.Chu Feng has no choice but to be in high position and power. Although he can call on the wind and rain to enjoy the glory that others can''t have in his life, he has to pay a lot of things, because this identity is bound to attract the appreciation of countless women. Chu Feng coughs and holds Ganlu''s hand to stand up. He doesn''t think he can resist many times.


    Looking at the scene of fierce fighting, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked up: "it seems that it is time to solve the problem of Dan Dan. Let Ye Shao invite her to a quiet room. I will talk to her in person. How can Chu Lingyun be regarded as my sister? She and ye Shao love each other. I don''t mind being a good brother."


    "In addition, he Runxin will definitely let you go down to toast Su Mobei, and act according to the initial plan."


    Manna smiles and kisses Chu Feng''s mouth: "guarantee to complete the task!"


    Chu Feng touched the mouth of the woman''s fragrance and thought of the opening of manna just now and the modesty now. She said that women are fickle and went to the window. He was ready to wait and go down.


    "Ye Zisheng, I want you to explain to me!"


    At this time, in the V5 suite, Dan Dan directly opened the door with people, and saw Chu Lingyun sitting together with Ye Zisheng''s arm. Pointing at her at the moment, Dan said with gnashing teeth: "explain who this bitch is, and why do you want to play with women on my back?"


    Ye Zisheng frowned and wondered how Dan knew he was here, but it was not the time to think about these things.


    Ye Zisheng can treat him calmly, holding Chu Lingyun to his feet and clasping his fingers: "her name is Chu Lingyun, my future wife of Ye Zisheng."


    When Dan Dan breaks in and calls her a bitch, Chu Lingyun wants to kill Dan Dan. At this time, she hears Ye Zisheng''s words and smiles. Ye Zisheng doesn''t disappoint her. Although they are not martial artists, they will only be happy for up to 30 years, and she will leave.


    But at least once, she had, after all, she was a martial artist. It was easy for her to be over 100 years old. Moreover, she had already stopped looking, but this did not hinder her deep love for ye Zisheng at the moment.


    Su Mo Bei keeps calm and looks at the scene of the farce. He has no good impression on Dan. He gives Ye Zisheng a thumbs up in his heart, man!


    What we didn''t find was that the banter in he Runxin''s eyes flashed away. Whether it was the departure of the Yang sisters this evening, or the final arrival of Dan Dan, she planned it all by herself. The purpose was to win Su Mobei, because the Su family was about to win the first prize, and he Runxin would naturally settle accounts.


    What can let Ye Zisheng leave is nothing but Dan Dan. This is the decision she made after investigating that Chu Lingyun is not ye Zisheng''s fiancee.


    Dan Dan almost suspected that he had heard me wrong, but when he saw the joking eyes of those who followed her, he said angrily, "Ye Zisheng, you promised to marry me yourself. Leng Lao can testify and ye Lao has already agreed. Do you want to disobey now? And I tell you, I''m pregnant with your baby. "


    "Do you want your child to be born and watch his father with another woman?"


    All the people present were surprised, and they all agreed to look at Dan Dan''s flat abdomen. If what she said was true, the young imperial concubine of Ye''s family could not leave.


    However, Chu Lingyun frowned. She didn''t care about ye Zisheng''s past absurdity and past, because there were not a few such things in the hermit world. Even some female martial artists had already experienced countless men before they got married, but if the woman was pregnant, the meaning would be different.


    Although Chu Lingyun is still a girl without any water, she also understands her awkward position at the moment. If Dan Dan is just his fiancee, she doesn''t care, but if Dan Dan has children, she is a junior and a fox spirit.


    Feeling Chu Lingyun''s anger, ye Zisheng was worried about her anger. He just wanted to talk. The phone vibrated. Ye Zisheng didn''t want to see it, but he took it out to have a look. His face was not noticeable. Then he said to Dan, "let''s find a quiet place to talk about this matter."


    Similarly, he Runxin showed a similar color of joy, with his eyes over Su Mo Bei, full of self-confidence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1390

    "Are you really pregnant?"


    In a rest room on the first floor of the V5 VIP room, ye Zisheng leads Chu Lingyun into the room and closes the door. He stares at Dan Dan''s stomach and throws out his doubts.


    If Dan Dan is really pregnant, then things will be complicated. At least, no matter what kind of person Dan was, if ye Enzheng knew, she would sit down for the position of Ye''s imperial concubine, because children are indispensable for the inheritance of a family.


    But he also had some doubts in his heart. How could she know she was pregnant when he and Dandan were only a few days old?


    Subconsciously, hope Dan Dan is nonsense.


    Otherwise, if she is really pregnant, Chu Lingyun will definitely choose to break up with him. The latter can ignore her fiancee and can talk about everything as long as she does not become a regular. However, if Dan Dan is pregnant, everything is floating clouds, and it is not empty talk that the mother depends on the son.


    Dan Dan was also a little confused, but it did not prevent her from holding her chest up and saying: "yes, according to the normal calculation, I should have taken my period seven days ago, but at the latest it was three days ago, but I still haven''t responded. Although I haven''t gone to the examination, I have a 100% grip, and I''m pregnant."


    Ye Zisheng relaxed a little, the original Dandan is based on this judgment, thought for a while and said: "I will let the most professional doctor to check, if you are really pregnant, I will give you an account."


    Dan showed a proud smile, provocative look at Chu Lingyun, seems to say that you look better than me is useless, I pregnant can kill you.


    Chu Lingyun shakes off Ye Zisheng''s hand. She is not in a good mood at the moment. Ye Zisheng is her first love. She hasn''t seen such a thing for many days now. Her look is not very good: "pregnant, is it really his?"


    "What do you say?" Perhaps it is the reason for the heart deficiency. As soon as Chu Lingyun''s words were exported, Dan Dan burst into a drink and pointed to her: "you should be so provocative and slander my personality. What are you?"


    Then his face showed a sneer: "but also, the man who stole me is cheap, what can''t be said?"


    Chu Lingyun''s expression was cold, a fierce killing opportunity burst out, and Dan''s body suddenly became stiff: "apologize to me, or I want you to regret it!"


    Because ye Zisheng''s compromise, Dan Dan felt that if she had children in her stomach, she would kill anyone. So ye Zisheng sneered and said, "isn''t it? People all know that I am Ye Zisheng''s fiancee and will marry after the Mid Autumn Festival. You are not stealing my man with him. What is it


    "You are not cheap, what are you?"


    Ye Zisheng had just finished the phone call and asked people to come. When he heard Dan''s words without quality, he said angrily on his face: "enough!"


    She is a martial artist who can stab Dan to death with one finger. If Dan Dan is really pregnant, it is not a good news for him, but he can''t ignore that Dan Dan is killed by Chu Lingyun with a child.


    After all, it was the blood of the Ye family.


    Being pulled by Ye Zisheng, Chu Lingyun calms down. She believes Ye Zisheng will also give her an explanation. The women of the Chu family in Tianguan are not easy to provoke. She turns around and snorts, "the grass chicken is still a grass chicken after all, and has no quality!"


    Dan Dan was originally shocked by Ye Zisheng''s expression of stupidity and anger. The most uncomfortable thing about her is that she was mentioned before. She was not born and had no status, but that was the past. Now she is Ye Zisheng''s fiancee and the future Ye''s emperor''s concubine. How can others despise her?


    When ye Zisheng and even Chu Lingyun were stunned, a slap sounded on Chu Lingyun''s face, and the palm print appeared instantly.


    A slap makes the rest room completely quiet. Ye Zisheng is stunned at the same place, and then comes the endless chill. Chu Lingyun also stands there, touching his cheek.


    Since she was so old, she has always been the favorite daughter of the Chu family. Even her father would not slap her at ordinary times. She was more caressing and loving. How could she have been slapped so much that she forgot to react, or even didn''t think about it just now. Otherwise, how could Dan leave a slap on her face?


    And Dan did not know, but stood up his chest cold hum disdain said: "steal my man, who has no quality, who is cheap? You''re the scumbag, and the whole family is a pariah. How else can you raise such a person? "


    Just finished, ye Zisheng had no time to scold, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside, Chu Feng looked gloomy and walked in.


    He himself is waiting for a person, so he has been waiting outside, and his left eye has been paying attention to the situation inside. Seeing that Dan Dan and Chu Lingyun are fighting, but he has not put it in his heart. Because of the quality of Dan Dan, she will not forgive people if she is reasonable now.


    However, she gave Chu Lingyun a slap that she didn''t expect. Chu Feng''s inexplicable anger may also be due to blood relationship.


    The door was kicked open the loud noise, let Dan scared, and then look to see is Chu Feng, micro Leng how this person appeared here, and then angry way: "get out!"


    Chu Feng''s cold, blade like eyes swept through Dan Dan, who immediately became stiff and did not dare to say anything. Chu Feng then looked at Chu Lingyun, and the red palm print seemed to hit him.Chu Lingyun was wronged at once. Even though she was a powerful warrior, her heart was only an 18-year-old girl. Seeing Chu Feng appear, she burst into tears: "second brother!"


    She threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms and cried. It had nothing to do with whether she was a warrior or not. It was just a woman''s nature of suffering from injustice and the nature of looking for relatives to make decisions.


    "It turns out to be the second brother of this bitch!"


    Dan Dan shook his head and thought it was an illusion just now. Hearing Chu Lingyun''s words, his face showed a strong smile: "is it really that a family doesn''t enter a family and is a shameless elder brother playing by coincidence? He wants to be an evil to Lin Yuner, and the younger sister even comes to steal my man. He has the delusion of becoming the imperial concubine of Ye family. It''s ridiculous."


    Shaking his head there, he hated that iron was not made of steel: "people, how can they all be so cheap?"


    Chu Feng patted Chu Lingyun''s shoulder, looked at Ye Zisheng, and transmitted a cold frost like chill: "Ye Shao, it''s me who helped you and Lingyun together. You also promised to take care of her for the rest of her life. Do you want to give me an account now?"


    Ye Zisheng frowned. If it wasn''t Chu Feng that night, Chu Lingyun couldn''t have agreed to him. Moreover, Chu Lingyun was a miss of Chu family in Tianguan. Even if it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s reason, he had to give an account, not to mention that Chu Lingyun had become his sister, so he had to give an account.


    Can''t refuse the tone of the mouth: "Dan Dan, apology, from the two slaps!"


    Dan Dan''s smiling face solidified color and doubted whether he had heard me wrong. Then he responded to Ye Zisheng''s words, and his face became very ugly: "Ye Shao, I am your fiancee. Cold old witness Ye Lao''s approval. Now you want me to slap myself for a shameless woman who robbed my man?"


    "And for a mean and insidious person, tell him what you think I am!"


    "Grass chicken!" Chu Feng took the words to faint voice, ignoring Dan Dan''s gradually ugly face, word by word said: "as for the man who robbed you, you should make sure whether ye Shao really has affection for you, otherwise, it''s not robbery, it''s called mutual affection."


    He raised the volume with a heavy pressure: "in addition, Lin Yuner is beautiful enough, but it''s not my dish. Every coincidence you have to misinterpret it as intentional, and I don''t want to explain it. But now you have to apologize to my sister, otherwise, I will make you regret your life."


    "No one can protect you, even your whole family has to pay for it!"


    Chu Feng''s firm words made the atmosphere in the lounge suddenly dull. Ye Zisheng raised his eyebrows and knew that if Chu Feng didn''t do anything, not only his and Chu Lingyun''s affairs would be over, but also Dan Dan and her family would have to pay a heavy price.


    Today''s Chu wind is fearless to anyone in the world!


    Without further hesitation, the simple two slaps fell on Dan''s body, and the woman with scorn on her face was beaten dizzy and fell to the ground.


    Chu Feng''s ferocity dissipated a little. If ye Zisheng had just done nothing, he would have attacked Ye family after killing Dan Dan, and then he would have broken up Chu Lingyun and ye Zisheng.


    But now ye Zisheng''s performance, Chu Feng is very satisfied.


    Dan Dan, who was slapped two times, came back to his senses with a cry: "you even beat me for a woman, or a stinky woman who can''t see light. Ye Zisheng, I hate you, I''m the mother of your child!"


    "Shut up!" Ye Zisheng understood that he had to explain to Chu Feng for the first time. He also took out the dignified side for the first time. He completely changed a person and showed his sharpness without his usual Elegance: "if you say one more word, I don''t need to call a doctor to check. I''ll let you get out of here with my reputation damaged."


    "Don''t doubt my determination and the details of the Ye family. Even if I abandon you, no one will say anything. As long as I throw out your previous information, no one dares to say more."


    Dan Dan''s cry stopped for a moment. She always thought Ye Zisheng was a handsome young man. But now he suddenly showed his edge. She remembered that ye Zisheng was the successor of the Ye family in the future. Those elegant people were just appearances. People in such high positions never lacked iron and blood.


    Can only stand up and sit quietly on one side, waiting for ye Zisheng''s professional staff to check, as long as she is pregnant, everything is not a problem.


    Just do not know why, at the moment her heart has a trace of uneasiness, very bored!


    At the same time, manna''s mobile phone rang twice in the office. She called for three glasses of wine, put the pills given by Chu Feng into one of the cups, and walked into the V5 VIP room with a waiter!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1391

    In 30 minutes!


    Ye Zisheng called all the professionals arrived, let manna arrange a more spacious room, moved in four instruments, Dan Dan also followed those professionals to leave.


    Because if a woman is pregnant, it usually takes about 45 days to find out. However, according to Dan Dan himself, even if she is pregnant, it is only a matter of these days. Therefore, ye Zisheng calls the professionals of the national medical hall to check, so as to know whether she is pregnant in advance.


    After Dan Dan left, ye Zisheng''s face appeared a color of apology: "Lingyun, I''m sorry!"


    The palm print on Chu Lingyun''s face has been eliminated by Zhenyuan. Although she still has a little anger in her heart and knows that ye Zisheng is helpless, she still hums: "there''s nothing I''m sorry for. I''ve been rolling sheets with that woman a few days ago. You''re really good enough to say you like me?"


    "If you really like me, you won''t be with that woman the other day."


    Ye Zisheng looked a little embarrassed and didn''t know how to explain it. On that day, he didn''t know why. Dan Dan asked him to go to two people in the room, but later he wanted to do something, and then he actively pushed Dan Dan, thinking clearly.


    After that, ye Zisheng went to the hospital for examination, but it was proved that there was no drug residue in the blood, so ye Zisheng only thought that he was in great demand and couldn''t help thinking about it.


    At the moment, Chu Lingyun says that ye Zisheng wants to explain something, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Knowing the historical reasons of Dan Dan, Chu Feng patted Chu Lingyun on the shoulder: "believe Ye Shao, and believe me, this matter will be solved. You talk first. The inspection will take more than an hour. I will come when I go."


    Immediately Chu Feng left the lounge and went to the lower floor. Now Dandan is checking. It needs a little time. Just take advantage of this time to see how the V5 situation is.


    He called Ye Zixuan midway and wondered why the woman had not come. He finally learned that ye Zixuan was still waiting for a document about Dan Dan, which might be a little late. Chu Feng did not urge him. He believed that after tonight, Dan Dan would be made into a prototype. Of course, ye Zisheng was merciful.


    If ye Zixuan finds the data with strong lethality, Dan Dan has only one result.


    When we arrived at the V5 VIP room, we saw Su Mo Bei, which was convenient to find an excuse to come out. Gan Lu also stood beside him. As soon as Chu Feng passed by, Su Mo Bei met him: "the wind is less. He Runxin really dares to prescribe medicine for me. Aren''t you afraid I know?"


    When Chu Feng didn''t come just now, Ganlu had told he Runxin about looking for her, so Su Mobei felt incredible at this time. If it was found out, it would not be a trivial matter. What the authorities resented most was the people who seek benefits through the help of their bodies.


    Chu Feng patted Su Mo Bei on the shoulder: "I have a look at that medicine, there will be no residue, so what you really did with her tonight can not be checked out. Everyone will only think that it is you, the young master of Su''s family, who made trouble by drinking, and ate the eldest lady of his family."


    Su Mo North hears the speech for a while and is afraid. If he really can''t check it out like that, he has only one result, that is to marry he Runxin as his wife.


    But just and Yang Danyun confirm the relationship, also feel that both sides of the character suitable for him, naturally do not want to have such a thing with he Runxin.


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "but you can rest assured that this matter has come to an end. He Runxin dare not have such a confused idea in the future. You go back first and forget about this evening''s affairs. He Runxin let me take care of it."


    Su Mo North raised the color of gratitude: "then thank you for the less wind. I and Dan Yun will achieve good things some day, and I will thank you!"


    Chu Feng smiles and asks Ganlu to send Su Mo north out. When there are only two left, Chu Feng looks at the time: "how long has it been?"


    Knowing what Chu Feng asked, Ganlu looked at it: "about 30 minutes!"


    "Almost, you go back to the office. In addition, ye Zisheng doesn''t need to pay attention to it." Chu Feng pinched the time of volatilization of the medicine he gave to manna. He thought that it was almost the same, but he thought of something and whispered in the ear of manna. The latter''s face suddenly turned red.


    Shyly patted Chu Feng: "you are such an asshole. I haven''t touched any water. My mouth has served you. How can I take anything?" He stopped and held back his shyness: "but other people should have it. We should know that women in this era are not satisfied!"


    Then Ganlu turned to leave. Chu Feng didn''t go into the VIP room. After waiting for nearly ten minutes, Ganlu came up and handed a box to Chu Feng, swearing, "you son of a bitch, this time I''m disgraced. People think it''s for me."


    Chu Feng startled with a smile, opened the box to have a look, skimmed his mouth: "cut, much worse than mine, you directly said that you have this little Lord more use, see who dares to say what?"


    Ganlu''s face was even more red, and she glared at Chu Feng angrily. She stepped on his feet and left. Just now, she went to look for what she wanted for chufeng. The women in heaven and earth looked at her with such eyes, and manna broke the ground.


    Chu Feng smiles and takes out the expensive items called the emperor of Rome in the box. It is still the automatic one. He says, "things are really developed now. Men have no status."With a sigh of emotion, Chu Feng pushed the door of V5 VIP room and went in. She also took the anti lock and didn''t worry about being found out. In order not to let people know her dirty things, he Runxin asked her bodyguards to leave for the parking lot to wait, which created a great opportunity for Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng did not have much of a look of fluctuation. He Runxin, who heard the sound of footsteps, turned his head with a happy look on his face, but saw Chu Feng coming in. He was stunned: "what about Su Shao?"


    Chu Feng came to be a rascal today, and his mouth was slightly cocked up: "Su Shao has something to do now. Let me send something to miss he."


    "Send something?" He Runxin resisted the desire of the body and bit his lips, but it gave people a sense of enchantment. Looking at Chu Feng, he felt a little familiar. Then he suddenly realized, "are you the man at noon today?"


    Chu Feng went to pull a low sofa and sat down. He kept a bright smile: "it''s my honor that miss he can still remember me. My name is chufeng."


    He Runxin''s eyes gradually blurred, but heard Chu Feng''s words, his eyes still flashed a different color: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng didn''t deny it. He put the box on the table and spread out his hands: "yes, it''s me. Originally I didn''t want to appear. But miss he moved a little bit tonight. In addition, the four little girls in the imperial city are all my good brothers, so I came here, and his way of treating others is also my own!"


    However, he Runxin is also a character. Although Chu Feng knows her plan at the moment and knows that Chu Feng will definitely let Ganlu play with her, failure is failure. He Runxin doesn''t become angry and just stares at Chu Feng, but his eyes are more like seduction, as if to say, please me!


    Bite the lip, almost bite to break: "you want to hit me?"


    This is the first thought of he Runxin. She knows that she has been fooled by Chu Feng, and everything she has done has lost its meaning. She also feels the change in her body and understands that she has been drugged. Chu Feng appears here again. Of course, she is.


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to answer, he Runxin leaned on the sofa, paralyzed: "if you want to go up, you will be ruined tomorrow, and you will have to pay a heavy price."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Chu Feng burst into a smile, and a warm, evil and charming smile appeared in his mouth: "Miss He, in fact, many people even started to think that your purpose is Su Mo Bei, but you betrayed you just now. If you can''t guess wrong, miss he''s ultimate goal is to be little?"


    He Runxin''s eyes slightly coagulated, and was surprised, then fleeting, pursed his mouth and did not speak.


    Chu Feng clearly captured all this, which was also the last sentence of he Runxin who woke up. According to the ability of he family, she must know that the heaven and earth belong to him. Chu Feng also knew that the Fourth Youth of the imperial city and his friendship. She took the initiative to go to Ganlu and made it clear that she wanted to set up a bureau on purpose, with two ultimate goals.


    If Ganlu cooperates with her, then she and Su Mobei will achieve good things tonight, but she is very clear that Ganlu will never cooperate, and will definitely tell her this matter to herself, so Chu Feng is suddenly at the moment.


    At first, she was curious about why he Runxin looked for Ganlu, and instantly solved it. He Runxin''s fundamental purpose was to him chufeng, because she knew that once fengteng group intervened, any force in the Shengchao could not fight.


    He Runxin really wants to cut the bottom of the hole, but it''s his chufeng.


    He Runxin clenched his lips and touched Chu Feng''s playful eyes, knowing that her mind had been penetrated. She began to ignore the success and failure of the Fourth Youth of the Imperial City, because she had alternative plans, but her only miscalculation was that she met Chu Feng at dinner.


    But this did not affect the implementation of he Runxin''s plan, and his eyes were blurred: "less wind, draw a gun?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1392

    If it''s normal, Chu Feng is happy to let women like he Runxin eat their own fruit.


    But now, although Chu Feng is attracted by he Runxin, she won''t do anything, because the fundamental purpose of this woman is him. It''s hard to get away from what she really wants to do.


    She also had a new understanding of the woman''s mind. From the beginning, even at the moment when she entered the VIP room, Chu Feng thought that her goal was su Mo Bei. However, when he Runxin said that, and the look in her eyes, she heard that she was Chu Feng, Chu Feng was moved.


    Then he threw out a word to test, and his left eye confirmed all his conjectures.


    That is, he Runxin doesn''t know from what channel Shen Xiuqin leads fengteng group to join in the casino competition of Jianghai Free Trade Zone, and he knows that as long as fengteng joins in, even Panlong family will not have any chance, so he has arranged all these things.


    It seems to be for the Imperial City four less, take a must be able to tear a piece of meat in fengteng''s mouth.


    But Chu Feng just thought of one point, that is, although it is very likely to tear a piece of meat in fengteng, it is based on his situation that Chu Feng does not intervene. If he interferes, even if Li Zong speaks in person, no one can snatch a piece of meat from fengteng group''s mouth.


    Therefore, he Runxin invited the fourth imperial city to heaven and earth on purpose tonight, and in the end, he deliberately went to find manna and made preparations.


    as long as she was on her, he worried that he family couldn''t get in the river and sea?


    It is also a woman who can become his chufeng, which is more useful than her marriage with Li Suye''s family on Thursday. After all, there are some things that the official can''t do, and he can make decisions, not only in the holy Dynasty, but also in the world.


    Thinking of all these, Chu Feng couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to he Runxin in his heart. He even calculated the relationship between him and the Fourth Youth of the imperial city. The purpose was to lure him to appear. His heart was dangerous, but he had to admire him.


    But unfortunately, although Chu Feng is very interested in he Runxin''s body, the woman at the moment also stimulates his adrenaline, and the flame that has just been dissipated by the nectar also burns. But knowing the ultimate goal of this woman, Chu Feng naturally can''t have a romantic love affair with her.


    The woman''s warm invitation is useless, he Runxin shows the charm: "the wind is little, can''t it?"


    Chu Feng knew that he Runxin was stimulating him, but he didn''t have any interest. He opened the box in front of him and took out the emperor of Rome. He had a bad smile: "Miss He, if you want to climb less, don''t think about it. This is the Roman emperor I asked people to find for you. It''s automatic and self-contained."


    Chu Feng spread his hands and put things on the box. He also took out his mobile phone and put it in a perfect position.


    When he Runxin''s body was stiff and stunned, he even said with a smile: "if you think it''s too big to accommodate, then you don''t want to have a little idea. Ben Shao is more bulky than it is, and there is nothing worse than it."


    "Go away!" He Runxin has already known what Chu Feng is going to do. He feels that if Chu Feng appears, he can definitely seduce him. He doesn''t want Chu Feng''s intention to let her solve the problem by herself and take photos. He pulls her skirt down and clenches her teeth.


    Want to get up and leave here quickly, even if you look for a man at will tonight, you can''t let Chu Feng succeed.


    But she found that she didn''t have the strength to stand up at all. She was shocked. The medicine she gave manna would not look like this. Then she thought of something. She looked at Chu Feng with hatred in her eyes, and knew that this guy had given herself another medicine.


    However, she couldn''t leave at the moment, and her body was burning with desire. He Runxin closed her eyes and wanted to endure it, but she found the feeling of hunger and thirst that she couldn''t bear at all.


    Voice a little more pleading: "less wind, please go up to me!"


    Chu Feng did not move, but also went to one side to sit down, picked up a bottle of wine, poured a cup, leisurely pointing to the Roman Emperor: "solve it yourself!"


    Son of a bitch!


    He Runxin''s heart secretly scolded, she refrained from asking Chu Feng again. She also believed that Chu Feng would never let her have such an accident. As long as she could bear it to the end, Chu Feng would definitely attack her.


    In front of a man, comfort yourself there.


    Chu Feng was very interested in seeing he Runxin, who attracted countless people''s saliva in the pan long, and even pursued by countless people in the world. He felt that the picture was very beautiful. How many men could see such a charming side of he Runxin?


    Chu Feng felt a little over the top. A noble and cool woman seemed to be enough when she got to this stage. She wanted to let he Runxin go on, but she found that there was still a conscience in her heart after all, and he Runxin, who had been taught a lesson later today, would not play the same trick again.


    He breathed out his breath and lifted his hand. Four gold needles twinkled out and stuck them on he Runxin''s body. He Runxin, who was about to enter with two fingers, stopped his movement, and his eyes returned to a trace of clarity. He fell there, looking vaguely at Chu Feng: "please give me, I don''t want to be responsible, I don''t want anything, give me!"


    Chu Feng stood up and put down his glass. He took out a pill and put it in with he Runxin''s mouth: "this time, it''s a lesson for you. Next time, I''ll throw you directly on the street, so that everyone can see you, the big lady of he family, that charming demeanor."The medicine is the natural solution of Chu Feng''s configuration. After taking back the gold needle, Chu Feng turns around and puts away his mobile phone. He turns to open the door and leaves directly. He also tells manna not to let anyone get close to this room.


    Leaving the private room, he Runxin felt that the desire was slowly disappearing, tears could not help but across the face, all pride and dignity, and even that noble inviolable aura was directly destroyed by Chu Feng at this moment.


    Because the latter is unable to resist, it has nothing to do with self-esteem and pride, but tonight, her kind of flattery that stimulates her heart''s desire makes her look down on the sofa: "Chu Feng, no one can look down on me, neither can you!"


    If we say that he Runxin''s pride and self-esteem are attacked in front of a man, then Chu Feng''s indifference, ignoring her coquettishness and not drawing a gun, is even more difficult than killing her, because she is very confident in herself, but Chu Feng does not touch her. We have to say that women''s thoughts are very complicated.


    Chu Feng left and returned to the upstairs, ye Zixuan has not come, just into the lounge, Dan Dan and two professionals came in.


    Ye Zisheng stood up and said, "what''s the result?"


    Delicate woman''s words, ye Zisheng impatiently interrupted: "don''t say these nonsense with me, I just want the result!"


    Jiaorou woman embarrassed, but also want to show off the professional level, was directly interrupted, but also dare not have any unpleasant, tell the results of the inspection, also do not know Dan, a face uneasy staring at the delicate woman.


    When everyone looked at themselves waiting for the answer, the delicate woman whispered: "confirm pregnancy, it is these days!"


    Ye Zisheng shakes her body and sits down. Chu Lingyun''s eyes are full of pain. But she doesn''t want to lose her first man like this. She goes over and grabs the report from the tender woman: "is there anything wrong?"


    Chu Lingyun, who had been in no mood for the result, did not wait for an answer. Suddenly, she slapped her face. Obviously, it was Dan Dan who slapped her face again. Now she was confirmed to be pregnant. She was arrogant: "bitch, little three, fox spirit, are you suspecting that ye Shao''s person is faking?"


    Chu Feng and ye Zisheng''s eyes burst with fierce color, but Chu Lingyun didn''t care about the general, and lost his soul.


    When Dan Dan raised another hand to slap her again with the help of pregnancy, one hand stretched out to hold her. She was white and smooth, with slender fingers and a beautiful face. Ye Zixuan, who just got the information, said coldly: "my husband''s sister dares to fight. Do you want to die?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1393

    With the power of pregnancy to give Chu Lingyun a lesson, but also indirectly sit in their own position of Dan Dan, did not expect that someone dare to block themselves.


    As soon as I was about to scold, I saw Ye Zixuan''s gorgeous face. At the moment, she changed into a smile: "it turns out that the younger sister of Zixuan is here. Sister in law is teaching the junior a lesson."


    "Who is your sister? Who said you were my sister-in-law? " Ye Zixuan''s eyes were cold, revealing the strangeness that even Chu Feng and ye Zisheng felt. She threw away Dan without any politeness: "and who gave you the courage to beat my husband''s sister?"


    Chu Lingyun felt confused and uncomfortable at the moment. When she saw Ye Zixuan, the women always had better communication. She went to hold Ye Zixuan and cried: "sister-in-law!"


    Dan Dan, who was thrown away by Ye Zixuan, was still angry that ye Zixuan didn''t give face, and then he was stunned. He remembered what ye Zixuan had just said, and looked at Chu Feng in disbelief. Then he raised a noncommittal smile: "it''s no wonder that brothers and sisters are all like this. No wonder!"


    Obviously, Chu Feng and Chu Lingyun are regarded as the kind of people who follow the trend. They also take the opportunity to hook up with Ye Zixuan and ye Zisheng respectively.


    But forget that she herself is not a good thing.


    Ye Zixuan looked at Chu Lingyun''s weeping face and saw the five palm prints. It was she who asked Chu Feng to help Ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun together. Now this happened instead. She was sorry for Chu Lingyun and knew that Chu Lingyun was helpless and at a loss at this moment.


    Let Chu Lingyun go away and slap him in the face of Dan Dan, which is clear and loud, and is more skillful than Dan Dan.


    Dan Dan was beaten immediately, and he responded and said, "Ye Zixuan, I am sister-in-law. I have your brother''s child in my stomach. You dare to beat me. Am I wrong? You don''t know how shameless you found a villain. Now you dare to attack me. I think you introduced this bitch to your brother? "


    "I tell you, apologize right away, or it won''t be over."


    Chu Feng''s face was slightly cold and went forward to know that Dan Dan had a child in his stomach at the moment. He really didn''t know the height of heaven and earth!


    Waving his hand to let the two professionals quit, Chu Feng closed the door and went to Ye Zixuan, holding the woman in his arms. He said coldly: "you humiliated my sister first, and then my woman. I don''t know how to be shameless. I''ll give you a chance and only one chance."


    "Kneel down and apologize, and get out of the imperial city. That''s all."


    Dan Dan seemed to hear the funniest joke in the world, just like the ancient princess who was pregnant with the emperor''s Dragon seed. He sneered and said, "who are you when you are? Do you know who I am? Boy, to be a man, you should put yourself in a proper position. I''m not something you can provoke. "


    The corner of his mouth even raised a sneer: "and, do you think Miss ye will accompany you for life? Don''t dream, her birth is doomed to you in the end nothing, you are not me, you and I have no match


    "I''ll give you a chance to get your sister to kneel down and kowtow me three times to apologize. It''s all over."


    Self righteous!


    Even if ye Zisheng had such a word in his heart, he was more sure that even if Dan Dan had his children, he would never let her become the young concubine of the Ye family, because even ye Zixuan didn''t pay attention to this woman now. If she became the mother of the Ye family in the future, what would it be?


    She walked forward and started to speak when chufeng aroused a sneer and massacre: "fengshao, I will give you a satisfactory account of this matter. I love Lingyun sincerely. I will marry her. In addition to her, I will not want any woman in this life. She is the future mother of Ye family in my heart."


    Dan Dan, with a disdainful smile on her face, began to scoff, but then her face froze and her mouth widened as if she had swallowed a dead mouse.


    Unbelievable eyes at Chu Feng, suddenly found himself stupid to ignore a problem.


    Ye Zixuan''s man, ye Zixuan''s husband, isn''t that Chu Feng, the only king of the underground world of Shengchao?


    At the beginning, the woman who despised and despised her completely forgot this problem. Seeing Chu Feng holding Ye Zixuan, she suddenly remembered that ye Zixuan was the woman of Chu Feng. Who could not be the man holding her around her?


    I can''t believe that all this is true, and I can''t believe that the legendary fengshao is the person she has always looked down on and despised. Dan Dan said to himself, "he is less wind, impossible, absolutely impossible?"


    At this time, Dan Dan is like a high-ranking person, suddenly found that she has always looked down upon, and even is absolutely a mole ant person. She immediately went to a height she looked up to, and that kind of mood was unacceptable.


    However, ye Zisheng calls out less wind, which severely breaks her inner persistence, because ye Zisheng''s identity is doomed to tell no lies, and ye Zixuan is a woman of Chu Feng, who is known all over the world. She starts to be preconceived. Chu Lingyun is a bitch and thinks her brother is not a good thing either.


    In addition, she began to see Chu Feng many times in Jicheng or Huangcheng. Her contempt made her choose to ignore Ye Zixuan, her husband.


    Chu Feng did not see Dan Dan more, such a woman is not worth him to see more, indifferent said: "Ye Shao, I believe your words, but I just said everything can not be changed!"Ye Zisheng frowned tightly, knowing that Chu Feng was really angry tonight, he said to Dan in a cold voice: "kneel down and apologize. I''ll arrange you to leave the imperial city!"


    Dan Dan has already accepted that the person she despises is Feng Shao. However, considering the background of the Ye family, she feels that no matter how powerful the Jidao is, she can''t fight the official. She shakes her head and says, "I won''t lower myself. I''m the young concubine of Ye''s emperor. Why should I kneel down and apologize to the woman who robbed my man?"


    "Ye Zisheng, are you worthy of my baby?"


    Ye Zixuan took the words and sneered coldly: "have you ever had any value? Who admits that you are the young imperial concubine of Ye? You don''t kneel? Are you sure the baby in your stomach is really my Ye family''s? "


    Ye Zixuan''s continuous questioning makes Dan Dan disapprove. However, when he comes to the last sentence, Dan Dan''s eyes flit a little flustered. Ye Zisheng doesn''t see it, but Chu Feng is completely in his eyes. Is there any secret?


    Ye Zisheng was also stunned and frowned: "Zixuan, some words can''t be said nonsense!" Now he would rather have Dan Dan''s baby in his stomach than another possibility, because he would be a joke to others.


    Ye Zixuan didn''t answer. She walked from Chu Feng''s arms to the TV in the rest room. She took out her mobile phone to connect with the data interface. Dan Dan looked pale and looked like she was dead. She felt uneasy.


    Soon, a picture appeared on the TV screen. Chu Lingyun was curious, but when she saw it clearly, she turned red and turned to one side.


    Ye Zisheng''s face was cold in an instant, but Chu Feng showed his playfulness and jokingly looked at the completely dull and pale Dan Dan. This woman was doomed.


    Ye Zixuan held back her blush and squatted there with her mobile phone and said, "this is Dandan''s first boyfriend when she was in University. She was the son of a small restaurant owner outside her university. They went to open a room on the third day of their acquaintance. After living together for a month, they broke up, and Dandan got 20000 yuan of separation fee."


    Then he changed the picture: "this is the man I met two weeks after I broke up with my first boyfriend. He was the deputy director of the Academic Affairs Office of the University. He promised to transfer Dan to other departments with high gold content. Therefore, Dan Dan accompanied the man who could be his father for five times and successfully changed the Department."


    Ye Zisheng''s face has been completely livid, but he has not interrupted all this. He can still endure now, because all this happened before he knew him.


    But all this did not end. Dan continued to change the picture, and the picture became more powerful: "after two months of transferring to that department, Dandan met the son of the Eastern District Chief of Jicheng, and they lived in everything. The other person on the screen was the cousin of the Eastern District Chief''s son, and Dandan used to play for them at the same time."


    Ye Zisheng clenched his fist. A woman and two men are still the leading lady of Dan Dan. He can''t be angry. Although he is curious about ye Zixuan''s videos, he can''t help but stare at Dan Dan who is about to die. The woman is dead in his eyes.


    Ye Zixuan continued to change the screen: "from freshman to junior, from the first man to her arrival in the Imperial City, she has found 26 men. Among them, the highest status is the Deputy staff member of Jicheng, and the lowest is a little gangster in the bar, in the bar bathroom."


    "With these men, Dan Dan got more than 300000 cash returns, that''s all!"


    Ye Zisheng bit his teeth and jumped out: "bitch!"


    People accompany a man to get the car house ticket, Dandan accompany so many men just get more than 300000 cash, not cheap is what? Dan Dan swayed and sat on the ground. She knew it was over.


    Even if she didn''t prescribe medicine to Ye Zisheng that night, it would be over. No man would ask for a rotten flower or even a rotten product who accompanied three men at the same time!


    But ye Zixuan then changed the picture and sighed softly. Ye Zisheng saw that his face became more and more ferocious: "just a few days ago, Dan Dan and Shanren had a relationship in the hotel, and even more than once in those days, he secretly entered the hotel and Shanren''s Secret residence in the Imperial City. This is just a piece of evidence."


    Ye Zisheng finally couldn''t help it. He turned around and pulled Dan up. He kept bowing to his pretty face and pushed him down on the ground.


    If Dan Dan can be forgiven for everything before he started, if he is really pregnant with his child, he doesn''t mind sending her to death after she is born. But now he has a relationship with Shanren a few days ago, that is, after confirming the relationship with him, it is to put a green cap on Ye Zisheng.


    Leaving the elegant and gentle side, ye Zisheng pulled his collar and pointed to Dan Dan: "good thing, now I have reason to believe that it was a conspiracy in Jicheng villa at that time. It embarrassed me to roll the bed sheet in the name of Ye''s imperial concubine and Shanren. I won''t let you die, or let the good family die. How can I calm my anger?"


    Dan Dan has been completely numb, she knew it was over, and kept shaking her head there: "no, it won''t be like this, this result is not right, it shouldn''t be the result."


    Seeing ye Zisheng''s intention to kill Dan Dan directly, Chu Feng went up to him and stopped him: "Ye Shao, killing such a person will dirty your hand, and it is reported that your fiancee has an affair with benevolence. Even if someone sympathizes with you, the reputation of Ye''s family will plummet. After all, she is your fiancee.""Take her kind and benevolent video back to find Ye Lao, is the king way!"


    Ye Zisheng calmed down in the persuasion of Chu Feng and glared at Dan Dan fiercely, knowing that even if there were these things, he could not be released, because then he would become a joke, nodding and kicking on Dan Dan''s leg: "get up, go back to Ye''s house!"


    Soon Ye Zisheng left with Dan Dan. Ye Zixuan came over, took Chu Lingyun''s hand and said with a smile, "this time, no one can stop you. Dan must die without a burial place."


    "Not necessarily!" Chu Feng smiles. The red family symbolizes the highest power of the holy court. However, for those big men, they need to protect their propriety, righteousness, integrity and shame, but their blood is also very important. Who can guarantee that the children born to Ye family by Chu Lingyun in the future are boys?


    Ye Zixuan frowned, and then realized that Chu Feng had something to say. He also thought of this possibility: "shouldn''t it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1394

    Ye Zisheng went back to Ye''s home with Dan Dan.


    The development of this matter is no longer the matter of Ye Zisheng and Dan Dan, but it is related to the reputation of Ye family. After all, Dandan is bearing the name of Ye Zisheng''s fiancee, and ye Zisheng is the successor of the Ye family.


    If it is known that his fiancee is such a woman, no matter how dignified the Ye family is, they will not be able to raise their heads.


    Worried about what extreme things ye Zisheng did in the end, Chu Feng asked Ye Zixuan to follow him away, because it would be explosive for any man to encounter such a thing. If ye Zisheng shot Dan Dan, it would make things more complicated. Although there are videos, there are some things that can''t be explained clearly.


    Others will only think that he Ye Zisheng has transferred his love, took the opportunity to kill Dan Dan and forged the video.


    "Second brother, thank you!"


    Outside the rest room, only Chu Feng and Chu Lingyun are left. Recalling what happened, Chu Lingyun smiles sweetly: "without you, ye Zisheng and I will stop here."


    Chu Feng took a look at this sister. Although he didn''t want to admit it, some things were facts: "do you really like him?"


    Chu Lingyun said with a red face and a bulging mouth. I went back first and then ran away, just like many girls who just fell in love with each other. She was always shy about this aspect or the other party. Chu Lingyun was not deeply involved in the world, which was the same as some simple girls in the secular world.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. She says that the girl is stupid after falling in love. Then she asks Ganlu to block this evening''s event. It''s related to the reputation of the red leaf family.


    The hidden power of the verdict is not afraid of official suppression, but the secular power can not stand up to it. So Chu Feng asked Ganlu to block the news and not to spread it out. Who knows if the Ye family will do anything when they become angry?


    Explain these, Chu Feng went to V5 suite again, the door opened, he Runxin had left early.


    I thought that this woman would get angry and settle accounts with him. If she couldn''t help, she would have to return the video. I didn''t expect to leave so soon. However, if he was smarter, he Runxin would not look for him, because the result would only be to provoke him to poke things out and ruin his reputation.


    Out of the world, the night has come, the pedestrians on the road are less than half of the beginning, after half an hour, it is estimated that there will be no more passers-by.


    Ma Qiduo has already driven away. Chu Feng can only walk back to Guanghan garden, but the distance is not far.


    Just two or three hundred meters after walking out, two cars were in front of them. Four bodyguards in black came down one after another. Then he Runxin, who was beautiful and cold, walked down on the other sports car with a cold face.


    Chu Feng ponders a smile, do you want to attack him?


    He Runxin didn''t seem to have any intention of attacking Chu Feng. He asked the four bodyguards to leave first. The four hesitated for a moment. Due to the majesty of he Runxin''s master, they all got on the bus and left, leaving Chu Feng and he Runxin standing opposite on the road.


    He Runxin stares at Chu Feng, who looks at the social flower carelessly with an indescribable flavor.


    As for the collision of eyes, neither of them moved their eyes, as if they wanted to overwhelm each other in spirit. So you looked at me and I looked at you, and no one retreated until someone drove by and scolded the two neurotics through the window. Chu Feng and he Runxin withdrew their eyes respectively.


    Standing in front of he Runxin a few steps ahead, I can''t say that she hates the woman who has tried her best to be a loser, but she won''t like it either: "Miss He, in the middle of the night, a perfect beauty goes to the street alone. Isn''t she afraid to meet a gangster and be innocent?"


    He Runxin nodded and sneered: "I have no integrity now. What should I do with innocence?"


    Obviously, he Runxin was referring to self comfort in the VIP room. For a woman, it was indeed a very discreet act, because Chu Feng was sitting by and watching.


    With a smile, Chu Feng was not overwhelmed by the woman''s powerful aura, but shrugged his shoulders: "it has nothing to do with me, goodbye!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to mingle with this woman too much. It seemed that everything was going north for Su Mo, but more deeply, it was against him. She was surprised why a woman asked Li Ji to go to heaven and earth. But Chu Feng was very clear at the moment.


    Because heaven and earth are his property, and Li Ji''s four brothers are his brothers. Once she looks for nectar, she tells him what Chu Feng wants to do.


    He Runxin saw Chu Feng about to leave, roared, and then his tone weakened: "bullied me, so you want to go?"


    Chu Feng looked back with astonishment and a smile: "I bully you?" Then he thought that he Runxin did not deliberately aim at himself, but was fooled by his general, and nodded seriously: "in this way, it seems that I really bullied you."


    He Runxin''s cool face eased. Chu Feng did not domineering or even despised her, which made her feel more comfortable. After all, in her cognition, Chu Feng has always been unreasonable and unforgiving.Open the door next to me: "I''ll take you back."


    Chu Feng Lengran, according to the truth, he Runxin should not die with her now. How can we change our attitude so fast? Is there any conspiracy? Heaven and earth are not finished, so continue?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng felt that he Runxin would not be such a stupid person. He had failed once, which means that he has been on guard against her. If there is a similar plot, he will almost mean it.


    Want to refuse, but touch he Runxin that playful look of disdain, Chu Feng a burst of speechless, this is not in show disdain I dare not ride your car?


    He Runxin got into the driver''s seat with a big stride. He Runxin got into the car with a meaningful smile and left the car like a breeze. But five minutes later, Chu Feng found that it was not the way to go back to Guanghan garden. He said, "Miss He, what are you doing?"


    He Runxin still calm: "do what I want to do!"


    Chu Feng frowned. He really didn''t know what he Runxin was going to do now, but now he was in the imperial city. He Runxin was an ordinary person. Chu Feng didn''t worry about what she would do, so he stopped talking to see what he Runxin wanted to do.


    Twenty minutes later, the car stopped outside a park for public entertainment. It was late at night. All the people in the park had gone. Under the night, there were only street lights embellished, with a hazy and weird smell.


    He Runxin opened the door and went down. When he saw Chu Feng still sitting in the car, he sneered: "the wind is less. Are you afraid of getting off the bus? Are you afraid that I will eat you?"


    Chu Feng coughed: "you are so exuberant, I am afraid you eat me!"


    He Runxin''s face was full of shame and anger. He knew that her scene in the world had already made Chu Feng label her hungry and thirsty. However, she didn''t care at all. Instead, she came back and broke the jar: "I''m really hungry and thirsty, and I''m really exuberant. Don''t you have the confidence to feed me?"


    Eyes consciously or unintentionally staring at Chu Feng, but also slowly moved down: "or less wind, defects, can not take out to see people?"


    Provocation!


    Chu Feng suddenly thought of this possibility, and he Runxin that undisguised ridicule, what is this woman playing?


    And he Runxin, who met in the restaurant, was just a different person. Now she gave Chu Feng more of a feeling that she didn''t care about anything, that was, she felt like she was looking for a job. Otherwise, how could she say such words that are not in line with her identity as a lady?


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to come up with a reason, he Runxin sneered: "why, I''m afraid to move even though I''m looking for dry wind. Aren''t you a man?"


    "If you are not, then even if you are not a man, you can''t conquer me!"


    Chu Feng sat up straight and looked at her. He Runxin was not afraid to greet Shang Chu Feng. Her eyes were full of provocation and contempt, but her heart was very angry. This evening, Chu Feng trampled on the pride she had accumulated all her life.


    What''s more, any man''s estimate of this evening''s event will rush forward early. This is the reason why he Runxin thinks that he will succeed in luring Chu Feng. However, she regrets that Chu Feng did not touch her at the end, and he Runxin''s only pride was hit by Chu Feng so mercilessly.


    Because she has confidence in her charm. She thinks that as long as she is open to enthusiasm, no man can refuse. But Chu Fengdong doesn''t touch her tonight. She thinks Chu Feng looks down on her.


    It has to be said that women are very strange psychology, you move her said you are the best, when she is naked or even show a variety of amorous feelings, if you do not move her, she thinks you are not as good as you are at the moment he Runxin is like this.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1395

    Some people say that Liu Xiahui is a real gentleman.


    Chu Feng sneered at this. He always thought that Liu Xiahui was not a gentleman, but a real hypocrite. Why would a gentleman let a beautiful woman sit in his arms?


    So Chu Feng''s judgment is that Liu Xiahui is not a gentleman, but he is incompetent, but his heart is dirty, so let the beauty sit in his arms, can''t touch, holding in the arms is also a kind of spiritual enjoyment, this is Chu Feng''s self explanation.


    And tonight, Chu Feng did Liu Xiahui, whom he sneered at once. He Runxin was sitting on him with all kinds of charm and charm. He did not move his face and touch the woman''s skin like snow.


    He Runxin, who keeps a trace of confidence in her charm, is not looking for Chu Feng for no reason tonight, but approaching with two purposes.


    One is that Chu Feng didn''t move at that time in the VIP room. He took a video for her without touching her from the beginning to the end. This is a blow to women''s pride.


    For the man who touched her, she would hate and revenge.


    But for the face of her unmoved men, women will hate, feel that it is in disregard of her charm, the heart will give such a man is not as good as the label.


    Women are self-confident creatures, and he Runxin is one of the most. She thinks that as long as she is willing, any man will kneel down under her pomegranate skirt. This is also the strong self-confidence formed by her wandering among the big powers and nobles for so many years. As long as women show their charm and tenderness, they can conquer all men.


    But tonight, she has always been the understanding of Chu Feng mercilessly broken, the latter in the face of the most charming and moving her, unexpectedly indifferent, let he Runxin was hit.


    So she did not go back to her home after she left the world. Instead, she had been waiting for Chu Feng to come out, so that she could win Chu Feng at all costs, because that would prove that her charm was invincible, and finally let Chu Feng fall in love with the pomegranate skirt.


    Secondly, the second purpose is that she still does not give up her heart to Jianghai free trade zone. It is an unchangeable fact that fengteng has won the right to build casinos in the free trade zone.


    This is a huge cake, and it will surpass Panlong''s casinos in the future. As long as anyone can get involved, even if they want to give the kingdom a lot of benefits, and even manage the relations between all parties, the final profit is still quite amazing.


    The most important thing is that if you can''t get involved in the free trade zone, its development in the future will not only have some impact on Panlong''s casinos, but also have an impact on the world''s gambling industry. After all, there are too many attractive factors for the holy pilgrimage, which has a vast territory and abundant resources.


    Now that it''s building casinos, it''s sending a signal to the kingdom of the western regions, and the pilgrimage can be just as happy.


    The result is to attract countless people to the holy pilgrimage. According to the judgment of his think tank, once the casinos in the Jianghai free trade zone are established and even have legal rights, they can definitely kill Panlong countless times. It only takes a few months, and many people will not choose to go to Panlong again.


    Because the river and the sea can do it, why should we go further?


    She wanted to say that chufeng was an incompetent man, but the obvious features and her body contact, she could feel that Chu Feng was not only incompetent, but also very manly.


    He Runxin was even more upset because she felt that she could not attract Chu Feng.


    Therefore, Chu Feng is also more sure that Liu Xiahui, and he is the same mind.


    After a few minutes, he Runxin stopped all the movements, clenched his lips and stared at Chu Feng with a little moist eyes. Then he burst into tears and lay prone on the seat beside him, without concealing his heartbreaking appearance.


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. What did he do? He didn''t cry when he ate tofu. Did you cry?


    "Go away, do I have face?"


    And he Runxin took off Chu Feng''s hand and sat up with tears. He no longer had the shrewd and powerful temperament that Chu Feng had seen during the day: "I was in front of you in front of you, and you took a video. Now I undressed and actively seduced you, but you didn''t move me."


    She slapped her hands on he Runxin''s face. She slapped herself and tears flowed freely: "so, do you think I still have face? In front of you, my self-esteem and my pride are worthless. What do I need to do with this face now? "


    "I want you to hit me like this, but you don''t move. There is no one who looks down on people like this. I hate you!"


    After that, he Runxin fell down and cried there again, and her voice was even louder than before. When Chu Feng spoke to her tonight, she would feel better. Even if she couldn''t get anything, it could prove that she was still a charming woman.


    But Chu Feng didn''t touch her. She felt that her self-esteem and pride were trampled on directly by Chu Feng. She thought that her moral integrity should not take the initiative, so it seemed like a swing. It''s useless to seduce him like a woman. How can he run Xin''s proud heart not to be angry, sad or arrogant and cry there?Chu Feng listened to he Runxin''s hysterical vent and was stunned. He didn''t know what opinions he should make.


    People want to die and live after being defiled by men. This woman doesn''t move herself. Instead, she wants to die. Chu Feng gently shakes her head and sighs that women are really not easy to get along with. Women''s world really doesn''t understand. It''s not up to them.


    looked at He Runxin''s meaning of crying all the time. Chu Feng scratched her head and thought whether she wanted to give this woman a little bit of essence. Otherwise, she would be attacked by jumping off the floor tomorrow because she could not get on her. Was that not a sin?


    Maybe it''s her, or is it a kind of salvation?


    When Chu Feng was looking for some consolation reasons for himself, the sound of gunfire suddenly came from the distance!


    He Runxin''s cry also stopped in a moment of consternation. Then the whole person immediately sat up, put his hand under the front of the car, and immediately there was another gun. His eyes were sharp and his momentum changed. If he Runxin was a woman who wanted to be dissatisfied, now he is a female soldier who is going to the battlefield.


    Chu Feng, who was wary of the shooting in the Imperial City, was immediately attracted by he Runxin, who was greatly changed.


    Looking at the past from the side, the beautiful lines on he Runxin''s face can be seen clearly. He immediately has a judgment in his heart. This is definitely not a simple beauty, but a beauty who will kill people.


    At this moment, Chu Feng feels a similar breath with Huangfu Ruo die in he Runxin''s body. They are all women of the same type.


    In the distance, the sound of guns also indirectly rang out. Chu Feng opened the door and went down, frowning. Since the wind door unified the north, firearms have been completely banned, and there is an official ban on guns there. No one dares to abuse guns here in the imperial city.


    Take out the mobile phone to prevent accidental making a phone call to Melanie, tell her to transfer the people at the entrance of the air door and walk to the front.


    Although he is no longer the master of the wind door, he does not need to deliberately maintain the strict gun ban rules of the damper, but after all, the damper is also one of the secular forces ruled by the ruling. Chu Feng has to do something to see who ignored the Fengmen and the official gun ban order and fired his gun at night.


    At this time, he Runxin, who followed him out of the car, saw that Chu Feng was going to the scene of the gunfight and said, "what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng stopped and turned back. He was no longer cynical, just like the ancient monarch''s dignity: "it''s not safe here now. Leave here quickly. If you die tonight, the official or the Fengmen will give an account to the Panlong family."


    This is not chufeng''s joke. He family''s position in Panlong is very noble, and it can stabilize the development of Panlong. If he Runxin dies here, it will definitely be a problem.


    He Runxin''s cold face showed a strange color: "do you care about me?"


    Chu Feng frowned. How could this woman seem to be crazy and said with a cold face: "I care why you don''t go back to Panlong hair nerve!" Leaving a word, Chu Feng continued to walk into the park. It took 15 minutes for the nearest Fengmen hall to arrive, and the police were more slow. It was estimated that it would take 20 minutes.


    And in the Imperial City shooting people, Chu Feng is absolutely will not let go, because that is in defiance of his original set of rules.


    And he Runxin didn''t leave because of Chu Feng''s cold words. He just glanced over and wondered, "why did he feel like this when he was 19 years old?"


    He Runxin''s curiosity made him follow him. She was good at shooting. Although she could not kill the enemy, she could definitely protect herself!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1396

    A small man-made lake in the garden, on the broad grass next to it, was a gunfight.


    Chu wind slowly came to the vicinity, hidden in the dark, frown to see, left eye flashing.


    I saw more than a dozen cruel men were killing a woman with the help of trees and stones. It is estimated that the situation of the woman will not last long. Although the guns and bullets of both sides are limited, when the bullets are used up, more than ten people will be enough to kill the woman.


    For Chu Feng, the darkness is meaningless, and he also carefully looks at the woman who was killed.


    I wonder who this woman is and how she was surrounded and killed. She also used guns at the feet of the emperor.


    Ready to watch the change, I suddenly feel something moving around me. My eyes are sharp. I suddenly turn around and blow out. When I see it is about to explode, I stop. I see he Runxin who is following me: "Why are you still here?"


    He Runxin squatted down and looked at the fierce battle in the distance. The charm without beginning was just a kind of ice front like coldness. He didn''t even look at Chu Feng. "Who are you?" he asked me to go


    Chu Feng frowned, but at the moment it was not good to talk to he Runxin. He was too lazy to pay attention to her. She continued to look at the fierce battle ahead and ponder over what was going on. Her left eye also looked at the men who besieged the long haired women. Her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and she felt that she had become acquainted.


    Suddenly between pupil fierce contraction, Chu Feng fist clenched.


    He already knew who these people were. Chu Feng felt the breath of his old opponent, blue cells!


    After fighting with blue cells for many times, Chu Feng was very clear about the breath that flowed on them. At the moment, the more than ten men were killed in the forest. It was the smell of life like grass root. But why did they appear in the imperial city and pursue a woman?


    After the last separation from Wen Zhuzi and the control of the ruling office, Chu Feng did not put blue cells in his heart. Although wenzhuzi once hoped that she could help, chufeng did not have much interest in those things. Moreover, Wen Zhuzi''s identity was special, and Chu Feng did not want to involve her too much.


    Therefore, the original idea of sending someone to help wenzhuzi was eliminated. I believe that the above will not let wenzhuzi go wrong, and even spare no effort to support wenzhuzi.


    Because Wen Zhuzi also has an unknown identity. The secret personnel of the holy Dynasty sneaked into the blue cell to control the illegal organization and become an invincible and deterrent arrow to the world. However, Chu Feng knew it as if he did not know it.


    At the moment, people who see blue cells appear here. Chu Feng, who has not paid attention to blue cells for a long time, has many questions in his heart.


    However, she also quickly edited a text message and sent it to let blueberry not move the hall. These are blue cell people. There is no need for Fengmen to get involved with them. In addition, she also called Zhou Jingxing to tell him when to suppress the police and send him a gift tomorrow.


    Because such a gun battle must have attracted the attention of the public, and the police may be on their way.


    After arranging these things, Chu Feng looked at the front quietly. He Runxin did not know when he would be close to him. Chu Feng turned his head and saw that he Runxin squatted down with a touch of snow white on his collar and reluctantly refused to see the attractive scenery. He said, "these are blue cell people. You''d better leave here!"


    "Otherwise, when something happens, it will inevitably take revenge on the family."


    "What!" He Runxin breathed out in a low voice. Naturally, she knew what kind of organization blue cells were. She was surprised how they could appear here and dare to use guns. Are they not afraid to be surrounded by the authorities and take them down?


    Chu Feng glared at her and motioned for her to be quiet. He lowered her voice and said, "I told them that I killed many of them. I can''t be wrong. I don''t want to cause trouble for anyone. Get out of here now!"


    When he heard that it was blue cell, he Runxin began to withdraw. In this era, if you offend Jidao, you can use money or even official power to suppress it. However, if you offend a terrorist organization such as blue cell, there is absolutely no way to do it. It is definitely the result of never dying, and there is no discussion.


    But being scolded by Chu Feng, he Runxin''s face turned red and white, and said, "I''m a saint Korean, and I also have the responsibility to crack down on criminals!"


    Chu Feng looked at the woman in astonishment, and then understood what was general. His tone was also relaxed a little: "this is not the time to save face. I know you think I despise you, but I have the qualification to disdain you and despise you. Get rid of me immediately. Otherwise, I won''t be responsible for anything."


    "You die!"


    He Runxin, who was very angry in his heart, was said these nonsense by Chu Feng at the moment, and directly scolded. He did not know whether his head was congested and had nerves. He stood up directly and fired two shots at the blue cell members in the distance. The two blue cell members who did not expect that someone else would be in the dark were blown off their heads on the spot.


    Chu Feng has not yet eased over, he Runxin has directly held the large caliber gun which can hold 12 bullets and directly walked out, just like a female war god, holding a pistol.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and he knew that he had made a mistake. He Runxin is a proud person. It''s OK to stimulate her if it''s normal. But she has been hit repeatedly this evening. It''s hard to avoid that she wants to vent her anger.And killing these blue cell members can undoubtedly vent their anger, and do not have to bear the crime of murder.


    That is to say, at the beginning, the two blue cell members were killed, and then they all reacted to hide themselves better. The rest of the people separated half to resist the sudden appearance of he Runxin, and the rest continued to attack the long haired woman hiding behind a stone.


    He Runxin rolled out on the grass, hid behind a tree, took a deep breath, and suddenly felt a little regret.


    She used to be a calm person. If she met such a thing, she would definitely leave first. But this evening, when she was attacked by Chu Feng and stripped off her clothes, she would not hurt her self-esteem. She was stimulated again just now, and he Runxin ran out of her head. Now she has such a little regret.


    But regret is also to face, because even out, there is no hope of escape.


    The long haired woman hiding behind the stone had a strange look in her eyes. She was curious how someone would come out to help her, but she didn''t think about it. At this time, she didn''t have time to think about it. She just turned over and shot continuously. A blue cell member couldn''t Dodge and fell to the ground, with half of her head thrown off.


    With a bang, the long haired woman rolled behind a tree beside her, and her face was slightly pale. Just now a bullet directly hit her back. If she had not a soft armor of acceptable quality, she would have died.


    What''s more, the most worrying thing is that when there are no bullets, the long haired woman flashes out with a saber in her mouth and takes out a bottle of powder with her backhand in her back. Now she can only deal with the wound in this simple way.


    Blue cell people also seem to find that the woman with long hair has no bullets. The gunfire on her side has been reduced a lot, but he Runxin''s side is more than at the beginning. Standing behind the tree, he Runxin''s intestines are all regretful. Why should he run out with Chu Feng? What should I do now?


    Looking at the place where he came out, he Runxin was stunned and scolded the son of a bitch in his heart. Because there was no trace of Chu Feng in the place where he had just come out, did he run away?


    In his heart, he scolded Chu Feng for not being like a man and holding a gun with seven bullets. He Runxin calmed down, closed his eyes, and his ears beat slightly. Then he suddenly turned around and went out. The gun in his hand continuously fired five bullets, but only killed two blue cell members.


    Also quickly hide, and the death of two blue cell members, led to more fierce gunfire.


    There were only two bullets left in he Runxin''s gun. Her eyes showed despair and a wry smile. Tonight was the worst day of her life. Integrity, self-esteem and pride were broken in front of Chu Feng, and now she is still on the verge of life and death.


    But what made her angry most was that Chu Feng ran away!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he Runxin yelled. Those blue cell members who slowly pushed towards her and slowly approached the long haired woman were stunned, and their movements stopped.


    He Runxin seized this time to flash out again. The gun in his hand didn''t hesitate to snap it. He banged off the heads of two dull blue cell members. Then he hid again. Everything was only in two seconds.


    After the gunfire reaction, more crazy, to the end of the blue cell members seem to have run out of bullets.


    A huge and oppressive figure came slowly from a distance. Before people arrived, the voice full of pressure had sounded: "both of them are women, but they are not inferior to men. I am very moved. I decided to take you all down and take them away as my playthings tonight."


    "I will go in and out of every hole in your body and tear up your pride wantonly."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1397

    Shameless!


    This is what he Runxin and the woman with long hair disclosed after hearing, which is mixed with shame, anger and murder. He Runxin, in particular, was pulled out of the matter of the evening by this sentence. Thinking of his gentle self comfort in the face of Chu Feng, the opportunity of killing soared at the moment.


    Especially seeing that Chu Feng had disappeared from the place where she had come out, she scolded Chu Feng for thousands of times. She felt that Chu Feng looked at her body and wanted to help.


    But now can''t see Chu Feng, she just feel oneself in Chu Feng''s eyes seem to be slag.


    The figure in the dark has also slowly come out. There is a knife wound from the corner of the eye to the chin, which is ferocious and terrifying. A pair of eyes are overflowing with killing and crazy look. The hair is like a steel wire. It is strong and strong, and the body is also filled with the breath of extreme danger.


    The muscles of the whole body are bulging, and a simple vest. The cool of the autumn emperor''s main city seems to have no effect on him at all. On the contrary, it gives people the illusion of beasts coming out of the cage.


    The whole body skin is dark, belongs to that kind of sun tan general color, holding a saber in hand, the whole person is full of explosive power.


    The long haired woman was shot in the back. At the moment, the gun in her hand had no more bullets, and she did not escape from the shelter. The whole person looked very embarrassed, but could not cover up the proud demeanor. She looked at the big man and said coldly, "do you really want my life today?"


    The hand holding the knife has been blue veins, there is a little dirt to cover up most of the face, full of anger on the face.


    She has been hunted for a month, and the 30 guards around her have been completely killed in the past month. Of course, the other party has also paid a heavy price. Eighty people have chased and killed her. Up to now, there are only ten people left, including Han.


    But tonight, the woman with long hair knows that she has no chance to escape again, and everything needs a result.


    "And then let you die quietly, won''t you?"


    The words are full of obscenity and filthy. The woman with long hair wants to fight with a big man with a knife. However, she knows that she can fight with a big man when she is at the peak. Now she has been chased for a month and has been exhausted. Fighting with a big man is no different from looking for death.


    Not to mention, although the shot in the back just now was removed some strength by the soft armor, but it was finally shot into the body and took out most of the strength. It was even more difficult to have a chance.


    "You can''t help it!" The big man sneered and the knife pointed: "go on, take both of them down for me. I will play with the rest, and it will be your turn."


    The eyes of the remaining nine blue cell members suddenly lit up, and the blood stained eyes showed the heat. Soon, the three blue cell members pressed toward the long haired woman. It can be seen that the present long hair woman is the end of the crossbow. In addition, three people are enough to take her down.


    The other six people pressed toward he Runxin who had already appeared. The latter had no weapons in his hand. He was even more angry at Chu Feng''s abandonment and scolded him again.


    A fierce battle is imminent!


    She is the first to deal with the six professional talents, because she is not self-confident when she is close to her professional skills. It is just that she is not self-confident when she is close to the six talents.


    Although the woman with long hair is only for three people, the injury caused by her escape in the past month and the gunshot wound just now is less than 30% of her usual skill. She knows that it is difficult to win and the only thing she can do is to delay time. At the moment, she hopes that the police will appear soon. That is the only hope.


    The big man looked around. His eyes were blazing and greedy. He looked at the long haired woman and he Runxin. He licked his tongue and said, "both of them are excellent. God really takes care of my peasant Sultan!"


    Agricultural Sudan?


    On a tree in the dark, he Runxin felt that Chu Feng had left, but he didn''t go at all. He just went out for fear that he would be found. So he found a nearby tree and climbed up, ready to see the situation before deciding whether to take the action.


    Hearing the name of the big man himself, Chu Feng thought of a man.


    Wenzhuzi once told him that talIer is the absolute spiritual leader in blue cell, followed by the second leader, his younger brother tagil, and the third leader Tatar. The second highest power is wenzhuzi and the fourth leader!


    But in addition to their four absolute leaders, there is also a person in the blue cell that can not be ignored, that is, tallier''s ultimate general, who is also the first general of blue cell, who has made many terrorist attacks and whose hands are stained with thousands of blood.


    That man is called Nong Sultan.


    The amount of reward he offered internationally is the same as that of leader tarir, 100 million Chi, which is higher than that of taghtatar and wenzhuzi, which shows his importance.


    His eyes brightened slightly, and he suddenly felt that he could give Zhou Jingxing a big gift, but then he shook his head again. It is said that Zhou Jingxing has got a weight level person tonight, and it is not difficult for him to take the top position. With the energy of last week''s home, no one can stop Zhou Jingxing from succeeding in the top position.Squinting, I see that the long haired woman has fallen to the ground. Obviously, there is no more strength to fight against these brave and brave people. Three people turn back and press toward he Runxin. The pressure on the woman is doubled, and it is only a matter of time before she falls down.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan?


    Chu Feng thought of Zhou Xiaoxuan in a moment, and her mouth was slightly raised. Now Zhou Jingxing and Zhou Xiaoxuan don''t know what''s going on here. Besides, Zhou Xiaoxuan is his sister, he certainly won''t have any opinions. Chu Feng decides to give this achievement to Zhou Xiaoxuan, so that women''s future path will be smoother.


    Maybe you won''t look at me coldly in the future?


    It''s really possible to think about it. The smile of evil spirit flits across the corner of his mouth. He Runxin is beaten by a fist and staggers forward in a critical situation. Chu Feng''s body flash suddenly appears beside he Runxin, holding a woman''s waist and rapidly retreating. Everything happens between the electric light and flint.


    By the time the nine besieged blue cell members found out, chufeng had left their encirclement circle with he Runxin, and all stood in a daze, because they had not seen how the Chu people appeared just now.


    But it didn''t affect his decision, and he said, "kill!"


    The nine blue cell members knew that the killing was against Chu Feng. They flashed out their swords directly in their hands and pressed them towards Chu Feng. With a gentle push behind him, he Runxin went four meters away. Chu Feng''s mouth raised a touch of ridicule, which was like a shift in shape and shadow. He ran through the nine people who were rushing in.


    Wait until the time to stand firm, the nine people have stopped behind him, Chu Feng smile still raised his hand, a ring finger.


    With a clear sound, nine blue cell members fell forward in front of him. Nong Sultan, who was originally covered with ferocious killing, was shocked. His eyes were fixed on Chu Feng. In a moment, nine people lost their combat effectiveness. He asked himself that he could not do it all his life.


    Throat because of uneasy tension, unnatural pharynx, also suddenly recognize what on the face of Chu Feng: "are you Chu Feng?"


    The farmer called out two words, which made the long haired woman''s body unnatural shock. He Runxin in the distance was more obsessed with what she didn''t know. He felt funny when he cursed Chu Feng for being greedy and afraid of death.


    How could Chu Feng be greedy for life and death? Maybe he just didn''t want to make a move, so he just made a move?


    He Runxin''s face slightly unnatural red up, in the heart very naive thought way, can''t be because of me?


    "It seems that I am still famous!"


    Chu Feng smile, holding the mobile phone in his hand, has connected to Zhou Xiaoxuan''s phone: "if you don''t guess wrong, your name is Nong Sultan. If you really count up, besides tarir, Tatar and wenzhuzi, blue cell number four figure, but how can you appear in the Imperial City, can I know?"


    Nong Sultan looks dignified. The name of Chu Feng is famous all over the world. No one dares to invade the little power of the Lord. Originally, he thought that he would come to the Imperial City in secret and go back quietly. Now it seems difficult?


    But although Nong Sudan looks fierce and reckless, he is not a reckless man. He smiles on his ferocious face, or the defeat of nine of his subordinates makes it difficult for him not to laugh: "it turns out that the wind is weak, and the enmity between blue cells and you has long been eliminated. Tonight is a little thing within our organization, and I hope that the wind will not be blocked."


    "I didn''t want to do it!" Chu Feng thought about it with a smile and knew that Nong Sultan wanted him not to intervene in this matter, but he had already asked Zhou Xiaoxuan to come over, so he had to move his hand, and pointed to he Runxin: "but you just wanted to move my woman. Do you think I can not do it?"


    Chu Feng''s woman, who moves who dies!


    He Runxin, who always thought he was rational, bowed his head, and blushed on his cold face. Son of a bitch, he clearly wanted to find an excuse to do it. Why should I be the reason? He was a bastard!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1398

    "Less wind, determined to fight against blue cells again?"


    Nong Sudan frowned and looked at he Runxin in the distance. He was surprised that it was Chu Feng''s woman. He said in his heart that he was unlucky to meet such an evil star as Chu Feng. However, he raised his chest after years of fierce fame: "we tens of thousands of brothers who are not afraid of death, but will not agree."


    Chufengle''s smile.


    Shaking his head gently, I feel very ridiculous. Today''s Chu wind can directly resist a country, and even the agricultural Sultan still threatens the blue cell people.


    Blue cell people are not afraid of death, and they are more powerful than ordinary Jidao. They can come to a human flesh bomb at any time.


    But in contrast, Chu Feng only needs to let the first mercenary Corps die, and the first killer group with the cooperation of the underworld. In minutes, he can destroy blue cells, touch his head and sigh softly: "your biggest mistake tonight is not to say this sentence, but how is not important, the result is that it will do."


    "If you think about winning 100 million yuan, my heart will be very comfortable. I am poor recently."


    He Runxin chuckled in the distance, but he also admired Chu Feng more. Blue cell is not the most influential organization in the world, but it is definitely one of the most fierce organizations. Even if a kingdom is confronted with a dangerous and deadly blue cell, it should consider the consequences, because one careless thing is social unrest.


    He family is very noble in the Panlong, and has a high status in the holy Dynasty. However, he family has no courage to offend blue cells because the result will be devastating.


    He Runxin felt funny and admired Chu Feng''s courage. He said in his heart that no one knew how much money you bastard had, but there was absolutely no lack of money. Are you trying to get angry for me?


    Because Chu Feng didn''t act like a hand from the beginning, he Runxin thought it was because of her.


    A woman is so strange. Once a man who can arouse her appreciation appears, she will subconsciously think that it is because of her.


    In addition to anger, Nong Sultan''s heart was full of anger. The population of the imperial city was tens of millions. He could even meet Chu Feng. He raised his saber and swore to death in the first World War. Suddenly, a siren was heard in the distance, and his face suddenly changed.


    He is not afraid of Chu Feng or even the first World War, but the thieves are afraid of the sound of the siren. Although compared with the special police, the police are not very good, just guilty of being a thief, that''s it!


    Almost without much thought, Nong Sultan turned directly and threw the knife in his hand towards the Chu wind, and the opportunity of killing appeared.


    He also suddenly turned around to run. Facing Chu Feng, he had no confidence. What''s more, there will be many policemen with guns. However, he Runxin''s eyes are full of different meanings.


    She selectively ignored the arrival of the police, but felt that Nong Sultan''s escape was due to Chu Feng. The weakness in her heart set off a ripple at this moment. Over the years, what she wanted was such a man who stood upright and could deter everyone?


    The sharp shot of the knife was caught between the two fingers by the Chu wind. He Runxin was obsessed with his eyes and said in his heart, "pull the wind!


    Looking at Nong Sudan, who has already run more than 10 meters away and will soon be in the dark, he Runxin looks tight: "he is going to run away!"


    This is what he Runxin is really worried about. Nong Sudan must have remembered her appearance. If he ran away and found out that she belonged to Panlong he family, it would be endless revenge, so he was naturally worried at the moment.


    Chu wind is slow and leisurely, without too much worry. With a sigh, Nong Sudan has not entered the darkness.


    When he Runxin was in a trance, whether Chu Feng was also worried about the enemy of blue cells, the knife between his fingers suddenly shot out. He only saw a flash of lightning shooting towards the direction of Nong Sudan''s departure. After falling into the dark, he Runxin''s heart was shocked.


    She is a strong woman, her status and achievements can also despise countless men, but at this moment, looking at the man who is a few years younger than herself, he Runxin has the feeling of longing to be conquered.


    Although she could not see, she knew who the scream was.


    In the dark ahead, when nothing can be seen, the knife thrown out by Chu Feng''s two fingers will bring misfortune to Nong Sudan. What a powerful skill it needs. He Runxin is not a flower maniac, but his eyes at Chu Feng at the moment are the same as those of a flower maniac.


    He is arrogant and domineering, but he has absolutely arrogant capital strength and strong skills. In addition, he ranks at the top of the mountain and becomes the only king of the underground world of the holy Dynasty. At the same time, it is also the ruling that threatens the world and gathers all the glory on him.


    Such a man, no matter how big the shortcomings are covered by his light, biting his lips, he Runxin thought at the moment, even if nothing can be obtained, it seems that he will never regret to be able to have a fish and water relationship with such a man?


    Inexplicable eyes are more soft, there is obsession.


    In the distance, the police had already swarmed in, and soon surrounded the scene. Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was well-trained in police uniform, strode forward. Seeing Chu Feng, she was pleased. Then she saw he Runxin''s face cooling down again. Gnashing his teeth, she was able to hook up with a beautiful woman.It seems that she is still the eldest lady of Panlong family, dead stallion!


    Because it was at night, Zhou Xiaoxuan couldn''t see clearly. She just looked around and frowned at the long haired woman who had fallen on the ground and lowered her head: "wasn''t it Nong Sultan in the phone just now? Why is there only one woman here? What''s going on? "


    Short temper!


    Chu Feng turned his eyes speechless and pointed to the darkness in the distance: "let a few people pass by. The agricultural Sultan is crawling there to leave!" He stopped and looked at the woman with long hair and bowed her head: "the other woman, I want to take it away!"


    Nong Sultan was quickly taken down and carried by four policemen. He Runxin''s mouth widened. Because Nong Sultan''s right leg and wrist were pierced by a knife, it was no use even to let him run. He was more curious about how Chu Feng did it. He could hurt people if he could not see it?


    In my mind, is this what people say, seeing and hearing?


    Nong Sultan was carried over, staring at Chu Feng with resentment in his eyes. He was unwilling and subdued, but eventually all turned into a curse: "Damn it!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan confirmed that it was really Nong Su Dan''s heart that Chu Feng gave her a big gift. Then she heard Nong Su Dan''s words, slapped him in the face and scolded, "your mother, this is my man. If you call his mother, you call my mother, you want to die?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches violently. What is Zhou Xiaoxuan doing? When she''s free, she says she''s a man. Don''t you know that she''s a fake?


    For fear of waiting here again, Zhou Xiaoxuan made some misunderstanding that could not be explained clearly. He Runxin was ready to leave. However, Zhou Xiaoxuan grabbed his hand and pulled it aside. In a low voice, "thank you!"


    Chu Feng thought he was going to do something. Seeing Zhou Xiaoxuan''s thanks, he also said with a smile: "it''s OK. Your brother has superior capital, but you don''t have it yet. I believe that Nong Sultan can definitely add a heavy sum to your political career. Try hard!"


    "Wait!" Seeing Chu Feng was about to leave, Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t let him go. He said, "I''ll have a rest tomorrow afternoon. Please have a meal as a thank you. If you refuse, you''ll have supper with me tonight."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to be involved with Zhou Xiaoxuan, but she couldn''t help nodding: "call me tomorrow afternoon." Zhou Xiaoxuan is satisfied to let go of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng went to look at the long haired woman who fell on the ground with blood blurred. Although she did not know who she was, she was not an ordinary person who could be hunted down by the agricultural Sultan. She squatted down and held up the woman directly. The latter was stiff, but surprisingly, he did not object and kept his head down there.


    Then she took he Runxin and left directly. Zhou Xiaoxuan looked at the leaving Chu Feng and thought about when she could enter the embrace of Chu Feng.


    When I turned around, I thought of the woman who had just been picked up by Chu Feng. Who was it?


    At that time, she didn''t see her face. Zhou Xiaoxuan could only express her thoughts. She thought it was he Runxin''s best friend or something. Maybe Chu Feng brought two people to fight here shamelessly. She happened to meet the agricultural Sultan. Zhou Xiaoxuan cleverly found a reason for her belief.


    At this time, Chu Feng, who had already gone out to the park and got on the bus, would surely vomit blood three liters if he knew that Zhou Xiaoxuan thought of him like that. He really played a simple role tonight!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1399

    Chu Feng returned to Guanghan garden more than one o''clock in the morning.


    Lin Yulin and they all have a rest. After chufeng stops the car, she gets off with the long hair woman in her arms. He Runxin doesn''t know where to go at this time. She can only follow Chu Feng''s back into the villa. She just looks at Chu Feng''s eyes and starts to compare, which has changed slightly.


    Since ancient times, beauties love heroes, and he Runxin is no exception.


    In the hall, Chu Feng asked he Runxin to pick a room on the first floor to have a rest, and then went up to the second floor with a woman with long hair. Although he Runxin did something tonight, there was not much damage. A night''s rest is enough.


    Secondly, Chu Feng asked Zhou Xiaoxuan to deal with the matter of agricultural Sudan by himself. Of course, she did not forget to ask Zhou Xiaoxuan to declare and take back 100 million pool coins from the anti-terrorism fund. No one in the world disliked the money, not to mention the anti-terrorism fund set up by Tianchi man. Those money should not be wasted.


    He Runxin stood in the hall on the first floor, with a look of bitterness in his eyes. He thought that Chu Feng needed to vent her blood tonight. He didn''t want to leave her alone. He drummed and hummed: "a good girl is afraid of Lang pestering. This miss wants to go to your bed this time. How many times can you refuse me? I don''t believe you are a gentleman."


    He didn''t go up to the second floor. He found a comfortable room on the first floor, ready to take a bath and have a rest.


    On the second floor, Chu Feng tried not to make any noise, holding the long haired woman into one of the rooms, but instead of putting the seriously injured woman on the bed, he directly put it on the floor. Seeing the long haired woman staring at him angrily, he was clearly dissatisfied with Yu chufeng''s putting her underground.


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "no way, you are covered with blood, I can''t dirty the bed."


    If not weak and weak, the long hair woman must drink and scold Chu Feng son of a bitch, unexpectedly to an injured person so impolite.


    Chu Feng put the woman with long hair on the ground and went out. The latter was stunned and said in secret what rhythm. Now he is still seriously injured lying here. You don''t want to take bullets for me to heal. What do you bring me back to do?


    Want to struggle to get up, but really have no strength, the long hair woman bit the lip, for the Chu Feng this does not pay attention to her thing is very uncomfortable.


    Just when she was about to drink and scold, Chu Feng went back and forth with some things in her hand and closed the door. The long haired woman blinked her eyes and saw a medicine box. She felt a little warm in her heart. It turned out that he was going to take something to cure me.


    But when you see something else, if it''s not bloody on your face, you can see the woman''s blush.


    Because chufeng not only took the medicine box, but also took a Kawasaki''s Tulle pajamas, the orange one, and it looked like it was transparent.


    But it''s not the most important thing. Besides the pajamas, there are two close fitting clothes. The woman with long hair yells in her eyes. What does this scoundrel want to do?


    Without any mood swings, Chu Feng goes over and puts the things she took from Yamazaki''s room next to her. The figure of the woman with long hair is similar to that of Keiko Yamazaki, so her things are more suitable for women with long hair.


    Squatting down and looking at the long haired woman, she coughed and asked, "I''ll take a bath for you, or you can take a bath yourself. If you don''t take a bath, I can''t get you bullets for disinfection!"


    The long haired woman''s eyes were wide and round, and she doubted that she had heard something wrong. Until she saw Chu Feng''s serious look on her face, she opened her mouth subconsciously: "can''t it be like this?"


    Chu Feng didn''t care about spreading his hands: "of course, but you can''t take a bath after taking out the bullet and applying the medicine. You have to lie on the ground all the time. I still say that, and I don''t want you to dirty the bed."


    "Son of a bitch!" The woman with long hair couldn''t help scolding, but she hadn''t taken a bath for four or five days. With a few fights, her sweat and blood were sticky on her body. She breathed out: "I wash myself!"


    Chu Feng en gave a cry, took out a thing and put it on the long hair woman''s mouth: "this is a hemostatic pill. If you eat it, your blood will stop. You don''t have to wait for the bath to bleed. You don''t know when you die."


    The woman with long hair scolded her son of a bitch again. She felt that Chu Feng''s speech was not good enough. However, she also opened her mouth and ate the food. She didn''t worry about whether it was poison. Because Chu Feng really wanted to do something to her, she just didn''t save her.


    After eating the pill, the long haired woman felt that the wound was not so painful. She got up and wanted to take a bath, but she couldn''t get up. After struggling for a few times, she couldn''t gather too much strength. Knowing that the bullet which was not deep but also caused damage, all her strength was almost exhausted.


    Looking at Chu Feng who had already got up and sat there, he struggled with his eyes closed and finally said, "can you give me a bath?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile, thought that the woman''s opening should be polite with the command, did not expect to be so witty, even with the tone of discussion, Chu Feng did not tease her, en went over and picked her up on the ground and walked into the bathroom.


    Let the long haired woman sit on a low stool. Chu Feng stretched out his hand and took off the vest of the long haired woman without any hesitation. Instead, there was a soft armor there. Just now, it was this soft armor that removed most of the strength. Otherwise, the long hair woman would have died by shooting.To get rid of the soft armor, Chu Feng finds that because the blood is dry and sticky together, this kind of soft nail scissors can''t be removed. Chu Feng can only take a shower flower to sprinkle Lin on the long haired woman''s body. The dried up blood gradually starts to melt in warm water, and the blood stains on the floor are mixed with water.


    Chu Feng then stretched out his hand and directly took off the long haired woman''s soft armor. At the next moment, the air was frozen and embarrassed. Two big white rabbits jumped out directly and touched the back of Chu Feng''s hand. The long haired woman''s body trembled.


    Long hair woman''s face has been burning hot, weak mouth: "that I was chased, the body is uncomfortable to be taken off, I used to wear!"


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded his head. It turned out that he was fighting too much and was uncomfortable wearing clothes. He left the lush forest for a moment, and said in secret that he was really strong. Chu Feng asked the long haired woman to sit down, washed her body seriously and washed her head.


    The long haired woman saw Chu Feng staring at herself, frowning a little uncomfortable, but at the moment she was unarmed or let her shy head down, Chu Feng also took back his eyes, a hand extended to the long hair woman''s back, the latter suddenly stiff body, felt the big hand close to the back: "what do you want to do?"


    "If you want to do something, you can''t do it now. I can''t hold on to it!"


    What do you do?


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then looked down at the long haired woman''s confused eyes, understood to smile: "that, I don''t want to go up to you, is to take the bullet for you!" Hand operation of real yuan, a strong suction, and soon the bullet into the long hair woman''s body was directly taken out.


    Only then did the woman with long hair know that she had misunderstood that Chu Feng was going to attack her. Her face was even more red and she did not dare to lift it up. Until Chu Feng simply took out the bullet and gave her medicine and bandage, the long haired woman was able to calm down the tension in her heart.


    Enjoy being looked at and touched by a man?


    Thinking of such a possibility, the long haired woman''s face was boiling hot and her tone was somewhat unnatural: "thank you!"


    "No, it''s just a case of injustice." Chu Feng took care of the things and looked at the long haired woman with cool temperament. If she threw it out, she would definitely kill countless female stars. She shook her head and moved her eyes: "have a good rest. We''ll talk about anything tomorrow!"


    Without staying, Chu Feng left the room and closed the door. The woman with long hair raised her head to look at the closed door and narrowed her eyes. In her mind, Chu Feng bathed her, wiped her body and put on her clothes. Then she sighed softly: "can you say that God makes people?"


    Chu Feng, who left the room, wanted to go to Lin Yulin''s room, but later thought about it and ran to Chang''e''s room. At the same time, he edited a text message and sent it to Ye Zixuan to find out who the long haired woman was.


    When she came to Chang''e''s room, she had a fight with the woman who had not yet recovered. When she entered Chang''e''s body again, the phone rang suddenly. The action did not stop and Chu Feng, who was not afraid of Chang''e''s voice, pressed to answer, and heard Ye Zixuan''s voice: "husband, come to Ye''s house tomorrow!"


    Chu Feng is still there violently moving, bearing the huge pressure produced by Chang''e. hearing this, he is curious how ye Zixuan said this, and nodded: "OK, tomorrow morning!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1400

    "Goddess wife, you look beautiful today!"


    At eight o''clock the next morning, Chu Feng, who got up in the morning to wash, came out of the bathroom and looked at Chang''e lying there. With the help of the sunshine shining in from the window, he threw out a sentence from the bottom of his heart.


    This is not chufeng flattery, but Chang''e is really beautiful. With the gradual recovery of her body temperature, heartbeat and blood flow, Chang''e is blooming with a beauty that ordinary women can''t match. Even if she hasn''t woken up, she can kill countless women in this way.


    The air fluctuated slightly, and obviously Chang''e was overwhelmed by the sudden words of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng did not care about these, went to sit beside the bed, took Chang''e''s hand, and looked at the woman who had not woken up and was forcibly possessed by herself: "now you haven''t woken up, I can''t take you around to see the world you''ve been sleeping for countless years, but you can rest assured that when you wake up, I''ll take you to see the flowers bloom and fall."


    "Or you can tell me what you want to do. I promised you a condition."


    Chu Feng himself did not know why, even produced a kind of affection to Chang''e, or that his woman had her two lives in it, Chu Feng inevitably had some compassion.


    "But if you really want to do something for me, you will kill Leng Po Tian one day if you have a chance."


    Chu Feng is not surprised by Chang''e''s words. Once the destruction of Tianting was caused by Dayi. Today''s cold broken sky inherits everything from Dayi, and even loves Chang''e.


    Clenching Chang''e''s hand, Chu Feng''s expression was firm and his words were gentle: "you are my woman. Even if you don''t need to say I will destroy the man who once hurt and deceive you, so this condition is not counted. Even if you don''t put forward it, I will do it. Goddess wife, think about whether there are other requirements."


    "As long as I can do, I can do it for you. If I can''t, I will do my best for you. As long as you wake up one day, you can give me a smile."


    Silence!


    With Chu Feng''s words, the room fell into silence. After a long silence, Chang''e''s voice didn''t start with that fierce, just a helpless: "Chu Feng, what do you want to do?"


    Chufeng gentle smile, Chang''e lack of love, can let her give up hatred and everything is to let her feel love.


    In the past, Chu Feng also wanted to capture Chang''e in order to avoid unnecessary damage after Chang''e wakes up in the future. However, as she has occupied this woman for many times in these days, her painful struggle in consciousness makes Chu Feng feel pity from the bottom of her heart. Why is this not a poor man?


    Holding the palm of a woman''s already warm hand, Chu Feng looked serious: "I don''t want to do anything, just want to give you some warmth. Say it, I can do something for you, which can make you hate me for invading you and reducing it!"


    In the nothingness, Chang''e''s consciousness fluctuated slightly and killed coldly: "unless you die, I''ll never let go of the hatred of being defiled by you!"


    Chufeng got up with a bitter smile, and a dagger appeared in his hand. Suddenly, a dagger pierced his left arm directly. At this moment, the air fluctuated violently, and Chu Feng looked pale.


    "What are you doing?" Chang''e''s voice came out, surprised and confused.


    "Goddess wife!" Chu Feng lowered his head and looked at the dagger that pierced his arm. His tone was as gentle as ever: "the cold broken sky is still there. I don''t trust you, so I can''t die. When I kill Leng Po Tian and make sure that no one in the world can hurt you, I can die."


    "Now this is the interest I gave you first. I hope you can be in a better mood, OK?"


    Slowly pulling out the dagger, Chu Feng bent down to kiss Chang''e''s red lips, stood up straight and looked at the gorgeous face with eyes blinking: "although we may not have love yet, there is no denying that you are my woman. I am your only man for millions of years. Obedient, hatred will only make you unhappy. Have a good rest!"


    Left a sentence, Chu Feng dragged the arm left the room, empty room in Chang''e''s words have complex meaning: "do you really want to do?"


    After Chu Feng left the room, he went downstairs. The wound on his arm had recovered, and his mouth was still smiling like success. Now Chu Feng can repair the damage caused by ordinary weapons in the shortest time by using zhenyuanli. He finds that Lin Yulin, Huizi Yamazaki and Chu Lingyun are not there. He seems to have gone shopping.


    After walking through the garden, he Runxin is still there. Chu Feng regards it as not, and asks Bing qingyujie to come over: "take good care of the long haired woman I brought back last night. She is absolutely free in the garden. Once she wants to leave, she can stay for me. Without my permission, she can''t leave here."


    Bingqingyujie looks at each other, and then nods. They all guess that the woman with long hair brought back by Chu Feng last night is probably Chu Feng''s new lover.


    After giving an account, Chu Feng greets Ziyi. When he Runxin is about to come, he gets on the bus and goes to Ye''s house.


    The haughty and cold and gorgeous woman suddenly felt the pain of suffocating her heart and stood there clenching her lips. Just now she wanted to talk to Chu Feng very much. Even if she couldn''t get anything, she also wanted to have a little story with this man. But now obviously Chu Feng didn''t want to give her such an opportunity and left directly.Look at the twins Bing qingyujie and Lin Yulin Yamazaki Huizi who got up early this morning. No one is worse than Ziyi who just left with Chu Feng. Lin Yulin, Bingqingyujie and Keiko Yamazaki are better than her in appearance. Even Ziyi is equal to her.


    Only a little bit of glamour and pride, at the moment, was also hit by nothing, she was proud of the beauty, just now found that Chu Feng has not too much attraction, because Chu Feng has never been short of the best beauty.


    It''s no longer necessary to stay here. He Runxin bit his lip and drove his car away from Guanghan garden. This time he came to the imperial city and got nothing. She was beaten by Chu Feng. She was ready to go back to Panlong to calm down. As for Chu Feng, she would not let him go. She swore that he would never let him run away.


    At more than nine o''clock, Chu Feng also showed up at Ye''s house with Ziyi.


    Compared with the past, today''s Ye family is a little more strict than before. At least there are three times more guards than before. The total number of guards is no less than 300 people. Among them, Chu Feng can smell the breath of martial artists and guess what''s wrong with the Ye family.


    Subconsciously, he put his arms around Ziyi''s waist: "what''s up, Hongmen banquet?"


    "Little Lord!" Ziyi felt her big hand around her waist, narrowed her eyes and puffed her mouth: "don''t take this opportunity to eat my lady''s tofu. Rabbits don''t eat grass on the edge of the nest. Do you understand?"


    Chu Feng was still thinking about what ye Zixuan asked him to do. He heard Ziyi''s arrogant words, glanced at her and said impolitely: "remember, I am the little Lord, and you are the subordinate. What you have just said hurt my feelings. I will give my life to this little Lord tonight, or I will punish you for your unfaithfulness!"


    Ziyi glared at Chu Feng and hummed: "just you, you want to touch me, dream, kill me, you can''t see you, so before you finish speaking, Chu Feng''s hand on her waist is taken back. Ziyi hasn''t figured out what''s going on. Ziyi''s face is covered with black lines. You don''t hold me when ye Zixuan comes When I was a professional, you ate tofu? Shameless little Lord!


    Xiaoye Xuan is more and more surprised when she passes by xiaoyexuan''s face


    Ye Zixuan''s face was even more blushing. When she looked around without other people''s attention, she was relieved. She just looked at Chu Feng and said, "my husband, today''s mouth is so sweet, did you do something wrong and take the initiative to sacrifice yourself to me?"


    Chu Feng secretly said that he was really smart. The reason why he was so active was that he worried that ye Zixuan knew that he had given Zhou Xiaoxuan a big gift last night, but ye Zixuan would not answer that question.


    With a serious look on her face, she hugged Ye Zixuan and went inside: "I always think it''s good for you, but I feel that the little wife is working hard, so I decided to take good care of you. There is absolutely no saying that there is anything wrong with you. Moreover, if I do something wrong, you will forgive me. Why should I hide you?"


    "So don''t think about it. I love you, you know?"


    Ye Zixuan, who has a hot personality, is disgusted with these words, but she is very helpful when she says it from Chu Feng''s mouth. Originally, she wanted to ask how Chu Feng brought Ziyi, but now she is full of sweetness and doesn''t want to ask.


    Safe by the Chu wind around to go forward, and then face Yi see in the eyes despise the Chu wind a few eyes, clearly took two women back last night, but also big talk, really hypocritical.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what ye Zixuan wanted to do with herself, but he also remembered one thing: "by the way, I sent you the photo last night. I asked you to check whether the person has an eyebrow? I suspect she is not simple. I want to find out! "


    Ye Zixuan blinked and didn''t think much about other things: "it''s been checked. It''s certainly not our pilgrims. You can rest assured. I''ll give you the details tomorrow and today at the latest."


    Chu Feng nodded: "I believe that, what do you want me to do? Sister Qin called me yesterday afternoon. I have something to look for. I want to go there. She may have something that the company can''t solve and need my help."


    "Less wind!" As soon as Chu Feng''s voice fell, a capable voice came from the front. Chu Feng was stunned and said something. This is not Shen Xiuqin. Who is he? "Why are you here?"


    Shen Xiuqin has always been a capable and powerful woman in business. She has a serious spirit: "nothing. It''s just old Ye. They talk to me about tomorrow''s imperial food competition. So I''ll come and have a look. Let''s have lunch. I have something to talk to you about."


    Ye Zixuan couldn''t see the fishiness between Chu Feng and Shen Xiuqin. She nodded to her and said to Chu Feng, "it''s also my grandfather who is looking for you. In addition, there are Grandfather Zhou, grandfather Su and grandfather Li, and then old Cai is there."


    Cai Lao, Cai Jinhua?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1401

    When Chu Feng walked into ye Enzheng''s study with high sound insulation safety coefficient, he saw five people sitting there talking and laughing.


    Ye Enzheng, Li Zong, Zhou tianchu and Su dingzheng were also sitting there. It was obvious that the four old men respected her. However, the latter was almost a senior citizen of the four dynasties. As long as such people were still alive, they would have amazing energy.


    On the other side of the corner are also sitting Ye Zisheng and Dan Dan. Chu Feng is slightly surprised. What kind of wool is it?


    Although there was estrangement between the two sides, Chu Feng still showed humility and courtesy: "Li Lao, ye Lao, Su Lao, Zhou Lao, Cai granny, Hello!"


    When Chu Feng arrived, several old people also stopped talking. Cai Jinhua called Chu Feng to sit beside her with a smile and said, "Chu Feng, you haven''t visited the old lady for a long time, but let me think about it for a long time. Don''t have any psychological burden. You and I will make friends without any influence."


    Cai Jinhua''s words made the four old men look a little embarrassed. Obviously, he remembered a series of things that had been done by the people who knew that Chu Feng was the Chu family in Tianguan. Then he knew that he was the minor owner of the ruling, and he did something to prevent him from cooperating with the three sects and four schools. Looking back, it was really a little embarrassing.


    Because the Chu wind is still the same Chu wind all the time, and has never harmed the interests of this kingdom, it seems that what they did at the beginning was superfluous.


    However, they are all human spirits who have experienced ups and downs for decades. These old men are just embarrassed and return to normal as usual. It seems that they have done nothing and only heard other people''s stories.


    Chufeng said with a smile, "old Cai is joking. It''s not that I don''t go to see you. I''m too busy. Maybe I''ll be busy in the next few months or even years if I walk out of here today."


    Cai Jinhua waved his hand: "a man is ambitious, and being busy means he has great ability. It is better than someone who is not busy and does nothing but knows how to eat, drink and play."


    Chufeng nods. Cai Jinhua seems to be reminiscing about the past, but she is also conveying her meaning to Li Zong''s four old men. She doesn''t want any contradiction between the leader of Shengchao and Chu Feng.


    Li Zong and others naturally understood this point. In fact, they did not want to compete with Chu Feng too much. It was not a good decision to make the development of the holy Dynasty. The change of office was delayed, which caused some people''s suspicion. Now they still have a headache. If they can''t fight against Chu Feng, they will not do it.


    Chu Feng also came straight to the point: "everyone, if you invite me over in the morning, it''s not just for tea and chat, right? What''s the matter? Let''s be frank. Although we don''t have the friendship before, I''m still a Pilgrim at the root, and I couldn''t get to this day without your support and help. "


    "Whether it''s a reward or I''ll do something for this kingdom, say it!"


    Chufeng''s outspoken words made Cai Jinhua admire him. Instead of pretending to be a snake when he came, he spoke directly. In other words, Chu Feng didn''t want to be enemies with the person in charge.


    Naturally, Li Zong and others knew this, but there was also a sense of helplessness and bitterness. Because Chu Feng''s meaning was clearly placed there, he could do something for the kingdom. He was willing, that is to say, if it had nothing to do with the Kingdom''s interests, he would not do anything.


    Secretly scolded a little fox, but they were not unhappy. Today they came to Chu Feng for the benefit of the kingdom.


    In the eyes of Ye Zisheng''s brother and sister and Dan Dan''s, it''s rough. In today''s world, even if the chief executive of a country meets the four big men sitting here, they are all polite, and Chu Feng is completely placed in an equal position, and there is nothing so-called implicit when he speaks.


    Ye Zisheng was a little shy, more popular than dead, ye Zixuan was proud and proud, this is her man, but Dan Dan is very bitter, there is endless regret.


    When I saw Chu Feng in Jicheng, he thought that he was a toad who wanted to eat swan meat. He always prevented him from getting close to Lin Yuner. He even disdained to ask Lin yun''er his name.


    Passing by a trace of regret, I knew that this was the wind less famous at the beginning. Why did she do so many things, at least she should not offend her. Thinking of her initial verbal targets, Dan Dan''s intestines are all regretful at the moment, and the four big men and Chu Feng are treated equally.


    She Dandan, a chicken flying on the branches, is it a ball?


    Li Zong and others looked at each other for a few times, and then they opened their mouth to Zhou tianchu, an old man: "Dandan, please repeat what you said with Ye Lao last night!"


    Dan Dan''s eyes twinkled. Facing so many big men for the first time, he felt uneasy, but he didn''t dare to hide it. He nodded and stood up and said, "Shanren knows that ye Shao appears in Jicheng and has gone to Jicheng villa, so he promised me a lot of benefits. The purpose is to let Ye Shao and I stay together and take charge of Ye''s family with his children."


    "He also told me that in the future, when the child grew up, he would secretly identify his ancestry, so at that time, he asked me to prescribe medicine with less dizzy leaves, and that kind of medicine could not be found out."


    Chu Feng fingers dangling percussion, eyebrows deep wrinkled, subconsciously asked a: "civet cat for emperor Shao?"Where did Dan Dan begin to despise Chu Feng and nodded uneasily: "yes, that''s what he meant. He said that no matter how noble a good family is, it''s the king''s way to hold the real power in his hand, and the people of the good family can''t follow the government at will."


    "So he designed all these things to make me pregnant with his children and become Ye Shao''s wife!"


    Dan Dan''s words, the four old men and Cai Jinhua are calm. It seems that it''s not a great thing. Ye Zisheng is holding his fists. If it wasn''t for the four big men and Cai Jinhua here, he would like to leave here immediately and find out the benevolence to give the result.


    But Chu Feng''s left eye is in Dan''s body to see the color of deception, slightly moved in the heart, know that Dan Dan did not tell the truth, but those so-called truth, Chu Feng does not matter, because he probably already knew.


    Dan Dan must not know that the person behind the scenes is lengrushuang. Otherwise, she will say everything in order to protect her life. And Chu Feng knows that Dandan played good benevolence and cold frost and became the biggest winner. Therefore, everything is the layout of benevolence. Chu Feng knows that this is Dan Dan''s nonsense.


    At least at that time, Shanren just did according to Leng Rushuang''s instructions, and then he wanted to win Leng Rushuang and ye Zixuan, but he didn''t expect to lose the chance and be picked up by Dan Dan.


    Chufeng can also be sure that it is not Shanren''s original idea that civet cat should be replaced by Emperor Shao. Otherwise, the child in Dan Dan''s belly is definitely not these days, but at least two months. Therefore, we can be sure that Shanren''s plan was born later. It''s a pity that Dan Dan betrayed him, and Chu Feng can foresee the storm.


    These big men seem to be calm, but there must be a violent killing opportunity in their hearts. In their position and perspective, they are not allowed to have blood chaos.


    Shanren intends to let the Dandan with his child enter the Ye family and become the young imperial concubine of the Ye family, and then the child born will inherit the Ye family in the future. This has already violated the taboo of the big men. If everyone and Shanren are like this, where is the dignity of the big men and whether future generations belong to his family will be doubted.


    This is something they absolutely do not allow to happen. Even though they often shout for reform and innovation, in their bones, they are more traditional than many people and confuse their family lineage. Of course, they will not agree.


    But Chu Feng did not point out that part of Dan Dan was not true, because it was not important.


    Cai Jinhua just came here this morning, so it''s not very clear about this matter. At the moment, after hearing Dan Dan''s narration, he understood why the four old friends asked her to come over.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile: "the good boy is really bold. The blood of the red family dares to steal the sky and change the sun. If you come to me today, do you want me to stop protecting the kitchen house and let you destroy it with common hatred?"


    Chu Feng was calm and speechless, but he was also surprised. He didn''t expect that Cai Jinhua was standing behind the royal kitchen house, but he was relieved. The imperial kitchen house was the imperial chef of the founding leader, and Cai Jinhua was his adoptive daughter. After the death of the great man, it was Cai Jinhua who led all this.


    This time, Li Zong nodded slightly: "Mr. Cai, we really mean this. If you want to confuse the blood of the founding leader''s family, you will not accept even iron and blood suppression. Although this time it happened in the Ye family, who can guarantee that it will not happen in other families in the future?"


    "Of course, the most important thing is that the royal kitchen, the tailor''s house, and the Royal Wine House. They enjoy so many honors that they forget how they came to this day. Some things go too far."


    Cai Jinhua laughed: "Xiao Li, what do you mean, you not only want to destroy the royal kitchen house, but also shoot out several other royal offering houses?"


    Not only Li Zong, but the other big men all nodded. The reason why Cai Jinhua was invited to come was also that Cai Jinhua was standing behind the imperial household. Without her nod and permission, they would not be able to start a thunderbolt.


    Cai Jinhua also knew that this time the benevolence practice completely angered the big men''s bottom line, and they themselves had the opportunity to kill the so-called aristocrats left over from the upper Dynasty. At the moment, when benevolence was doing things, they naturally wanted to find a way to uproot these families with a reputation of being a Fox and a tiger.


    I really want to say something, but Cai Jinhua doesn''t know how to say it. She looks at Chu Feng and says, "what do you think I should do, or what is the final result of this thing?"


    Everyone''s eyes are on Chu Feng. Chu Feng, who has been holding the attitude of watching the opera, has a lump in his heart. Finally, he knows that he is going to call himself this morning. When Dan Dan sees everyone''s eyes and looks at Chu Feng with inquiry, his intestines are all regretful. Is my mother''s eyes blind at the beginning?


    Chu Feng knew that he couldn''t hide, but he was quite calm. A smile of evil charm appeared in the corner of his mouth: "in a civilized society, everyone is equal, and a man has been promoted to heaven for decades, which is enough!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1402

    Civilized society, everyone is equal, one person gets the way chicken dog ascends the sky for decades, also enough!


    Chu wind simple and simple words, let the study completely quiet down, everyone can feel the blood contained in it is torrent, Chu Feng this sentence to carry out, will be blood flow into a river, those families do not say nearly to kill the family, but also will damage 80% of the strength.


    Dan Dan is the heart beating hard, that endless regret spread in the heart, this moment she is full of confusion about her future and destiny.


    Chu Feng also knew that four old men must also know that Dan Dan''s words were reserved. How could Dan hide secrets in front of these people, but it was also obvious that what they wanted was an excuse for several royal families to start, so it was true to believe Dan Dan said.


    Of course, this is the fact that Chu Feng needs, so it doesn''t have to involve the last cold as frost.


    After five minutes of silence, caijinhua slowly stood up and breathed a breath, which seemed to be a lot old: "Li Ji once told me that to develop, we should strike, except the kitchen house, the rest of the family, I hope to keep a little fire for them as much as possible and drive away from abroad."


    "Let the people who have achieved the achievements of catering, tobacco and wine industry go down and give the people more food and eat, which is also good!"


    The two words of mediocrity have made the fate of several imperial families completely doomed, even if there is no waves on caijinhua''s face, just look at Chu Feng: "then I will go, Chu Feng, and look at the old lady I, and have lived for few years."


    Chu Feng stood up and nodded: "idle at hand, must be harassed!"


    Cai Jinhua smiled happily and left the study slowly. In this moment, many Yugong families were admired by the leaders of the founding country. Now, because of the kindness, the big guys fear it. Caijinhua knows that she can''t protect them.


    Because even if now to protect, the future Li Ji a group of hot blood people, the dead will be more, all along with it!


    Cai Jinhua''s departure made the study dull and relaxed a little bit, and four big guys also breathed a breath. They were worried that caijinhua was able to resist the imperial family. In that way, they would have cracks in their idea of laying the way for the back before they went down.


    After all, the longer the pattern the imperial family has experienced, the more stable it is, that is not what they want to see.


    Chu Feng also guessed why shenxiuqin appeared at this time. Obviously, before caijinhua sat in this study, four big guys had reached an agreement with shenxiuqin. Several imperial families were unlucky. Shenxiuqin was enthusiastic about money, which is not understandable by ordinary people.


    And it is clear that the last big head must be taken away from it. Shenxiuqin can only drink soup, but this soup is enough for fengteng group to rise several grades.


    Also understand why he was invited to sit here. It is not only these big guys who send him a message, hoping that as a pioneer, fengteng will kill several imperial families. There is Shen Xiuqin. Chu Feng must also take action behind him.


    Not small, but also used by these old men, but this kind of use of Chu Feng is willing, because it can really make wind Teng get benefits, and certainly also a few big guys want him to give a little return, after all, the construction of the Jianghai Free Trade Zone Casino has been implemented as a fengteng group.


    Chu Feng should do something to repay, so Chu wind has nothing to do with it.


    Yeenzheng also said at this moment: "Chu Feng, tomorrow royal food garden will hold a meal competition that affects national catering. Whoever can win the championship above will become the leader of catering industry. It is undoubtedly that I have received the news that fengteng catering also sent ten people to participate in it, hoping that they will win!"


    Chu Feng smiled in her heart: "rest assured that the Royal meal competition is not possible for anyone else except the wind to be able to win!"


    Both sides have already passed their meaning in the discourse. Chu Feng nodded and left the study. Yeenzheng meant that he would cooperate to start his family and work with Yuzhi family. Then he would start the knife with the kitchen house. According to the news, the family would move forward and retreat together, and the rest of the family would naturally take the initiative to extend their heads.


    Secretly a political killing without blood, Chu Feng is very happy with it.


    Chu Feng left directly, and ye Zixuan did not follow up. She still had a lot to deal with. Especially, she had to work with several royal families. She needed to sort out the information of these families, especially the chefs arranged by the royal family in various families, and should be controlled in real time.


    Li Zong, Zhou tianchu and sudingzheng also stood up to prepare to leave. All they wanted was to get the promise of Chu Feng to cooperate with them to cut off several families. Now they have got them, and they have made caijinhua no longer protect the families. The goal has been achieved.


    Then they knew that ye Enzheng would deal with a little family affairs and would not stay.


    Three old men left under the escort of bodyguards. The study recovered from the new quiet. Ye Enzheng looked at Dan with no anger. "You have children in your stomach, are you sure that they are benevolent?"


    Dan Dan knew that the play came. Facing the problem of yen administration, Dan wanted to say yes, but it was not very sure. After all, ye Zisheng also gave her a shot these days and shook his head: "it''s not clear, but the chance of benevolence is a little higher."Ye Zixuan sighed in her heart that what Chu Feng said was going to happen.


    Ye Enzheng looked at Dan Dan and waved his finger: "that is to say, you are not sure that the kind of benevolence is in your stomach, or is Ye Zisheng''s?"


    Dan raised his head, then lowered his head and nodded: "I can''t be sure!"


    Ye Enzheng frowned slightly, and wanted to order the secret disposal of Dan Dan. But now she has children in her stomach. It''s good to say, but what if it happens to be ye Zisheng?


    The Ye family is not only dependent on the capital left by their ancestors, but also has a male heir. If the child in Dan Dan''s belly is a man, and it happens to be ye Zisheng''s, then the meaning is different. After all, he can''t be sure that the woman Ye Zisheng is looking for in the future will give birth to a male.


    Although he can use his authority, ye Enzheng''s heart is not so old-fashioned that he will not let his future wife have an abortion just because he wants a boy.


    After thinking about it for a while, ye Enzheng issued an instruction: "Zisheng, arrange Dan Dan to live in a secret place for three months. By then, the fetus has formed and the most precise examination can be carried out to confirm that the child belongs to you. Then let Dan be born, and all the things will be discussed later. Of course, if it is not, you can handle it by yourself."


    Ye Zisheng moved in his heart and felt the killing opportunity in ye Enzheng''s words. He glanced at Dan Dan, which showed a happy color. His eyes were slightly cold. The potential meaning of Ye Enzheng was already very clear.


    The child belongs to the Ye family. If the child is born, Dandan will die. If the child is not from the Ye family, then there is no need to be born and die together. Civet cat for emperor Shao will challenge the dignity of Ye family. No one in Tu Guang Dandan''s family dares to say a word.


    Ye Zisheng nodded gently: "understand!" Dan Dan indicated to go out first. The latter thought that he would not have to die. He nodded and left the study without falling. He warned himself that he must change, even if he could not enter ye''s house. Today''s impact on her was too great.


    After Dan Dan left, ye Zisheng said respectfully, "grandfather, I have another girlfriend. I want to marry her to be my wife."


    Ye Enzheng is slightly Leng. When did ye Zisheng find a woman again?


    Ye Enzheng''s face seemed a little displeased with Ye Zisheng''s appearance. Ye Zixuan stepped forward and said, "grandfather, the woman my brother is looking for this time belongs to both quality and ability. In addition, she is Chu Feng''s sister and the only daughter of the Third Master of Chu family in Tianguan!"


    Ye Enzheng stood up with a rare gaffe: "what, the people of the Chu family in Tianguan?"


    Ye Zisheng was suddenly confused by Ye Enzheng, but he still insisted: "yes, her name is Chu Lingyun, the only daughter of the Third Master of the Chu family, and the cousin of Chu Feng. At present, she lives in Guanghan garden. She and I have been together for several days, and her temperament, words and deeds are not inferior to any famous girl."


    "The most important thing is that she is simple and delicate, and she doesn''t have any tricks. My grandfather can rest assured that she will never be deliberately arranged to approach me by the Chu family."


    Ye Zisheng said all of Ye Enzheng''s worries at once. The latter''s expression softened a little. But he thought that he was from the Chu family, which was different from the Yan family. Ye Enzheng remained vigilant.


    Because if you are not careful, it will lead to catastrophe. He frowns deeply and thinks about it. He is not ready to open his mouth. Ye Zisheng adds: "in addition, Lingyun tells us that the ancestor of the Chu family in Tianguan once left a prediction that Chu Feng will become the head of the Chu family in the future. At that time, we don''t need to worry."


    Ye Enzheng recovered the calm situation and walked back and forth in the study. Only the footsteps could be heard. After a long pause, ye Enzheng issued a command: "Chu Feng wants my baby granddaughter. It''s nothing to ask him to have a sister. Please invite her to come to Ye''s house for dinner. I want to see it for myself."


    After decades of precipitation, ye Enzheng can see whether a person is sincere or insincere, so he wants to help Ye Zisheng check. After all, this involves the hermit family, or the Chu family with powerful warriors.


    Of course, if you are sure that there is no problem with Chu Lingyun, ye Enzheng has a plan in mind. Of course, all these will be discussed after seeing Chu Lingyun.


    Ye Zisheng thought ye Enzheng would oppose it. He was glad to hear that he wanted to see Chu Lingyun. "OK, I''ll go and pick her up now. She won''t let you down."


    When ye Zisheng left quickly and ye Zixuan was about to follow him, ye Enzheng said faintly, "how are you and Chu Feng? I really want to be an ancestor


    Ye Zixuan blushed and murmured with red lips: "at this time next year, I will let you be the ancestor!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1403

    Chu Feng and shenxiuqin, who has been waiting for ye family, to leave together.


    In the middle of the process, Chu Feng gave manna Zhang Hanyun and Lin Huahua to call. This time, he started to the family of Yugong, and he was still a few. The Tianwang gate and Fengmen are powerful. However, for these things on the surface, it is more appropriate to let three golden flowers do.


    Let them now prepare to wait for the news of shenxiuqin, ready to move to bring off several royal family.


    After explaining that these Chu Feng did not put this matter in mind again, he believed that shenxiuqin and three golden flowers could perfectly handle this matter. The secular power of the ruling can not be resisted by several imperial families. Therefore, Chu Feng has no intention of worrying about this matter.


    Shenxiuqin drove around the road of the imperial city for more than an hour before he came to a warm restaurant. Because Ziyi also drove with her, shenxiuqin didn''t show any meaning of being close to Chu wind, more like a friend.


    Chu Feng in the eyes, but in the heart is sigh, as a woman can do shenxiuqin this appearance of hypocrisy, it is just against the sky.


    But shenxiuqin is still very fond of this hypocrisy, because only in front of him will shenxiuqin fade her coat show charm and delicate.


    Most importantly, shenxiuqin is an extremely rational person. She divides love and sex very clearly. She knows that Chu Feng has sex and will not have love. Therefore, the two people have no love, so many people should be comfortable with it, because there is no burden and pressure in both hearts.


    Shenxiuqin will not think about the relationship Chu Feng to identify her as his woman, not to give her freedom.


    Chu Feng does not worry about shenxiuqin being eaten, and relies on himself to be a man for her. Both sides have sex. This is the mode of getting along with them.


    In the restaurant, the three people found a quiet place near the corner to sit down. Shenxiuqin ordered several dishes directly after taking the menu, which fully reflected the strength of the strong woman. However, Chu Feng and Ziyi were not concerned about eating and drinking, but they didn''t care about shenxiuqin''s self-determination.


    The restaurant is very efficient, in less than 15 minutes all the dishes have been put on, three people chatting and eating.


    Chu wind in the middle of the body stiff look across an embarrassing, a look at the opposite Shen Xiuqin, bitterly laughing at what the woman really did, do not know you still sit next to a happy?


    Chu Feng mouth a strong convulsion, a woman to do this, the table is serious women, under the table is a fatal woman, it is estimated that Shen Xiuqin.


    Shenxiuqin drank a soup, and left Chu Feng with a playful look. He said positively: "today, Li Lao and their things that they saw me believe you know, both sides have reached an agreement. After the collapse of several imperial suppliers'' houses, fengteng group can get 30% of their industries, and the rest seven chengfengteng will be the agent."


    "Of course, what they mean is that, if they share, their profit of 10% is our management cost. How do you feel?"


    Chu Feng turned his chopsticks: "it''s OK!"


    Several Yugong families, involving top-notch coverage of several industries, especially the coverage of catering by the royal kitchen family, are amazing. The similar tobacco industry is not far from where to go, which can make up 30% of the industry for the wind, which is quite good.


    Also know why the above should be divided to wind Teng plus 40% of the benefits, because the collapse of several imperial supply families, in order to cover their actions, it is certainly not convenient to direct management, so it can only let wind Teng to toss.


    The return is to draw out 10% of the benefits of 70% to fengteng. Everyone is equivalent to 46% of the total. The difference is that 70% of the industry is under control. However, the result is also good. The title of fengteng group is the first enterprise in the holy Dynasty. That is not going to be gone.


    Shenxiuqin nodded: "I think it''s OK!" Then give Chu wind a look, only the latter can understand, Ziyi did not find.


    Chu Feng coughs gently, and knows that shenxiuqin is still the same. It looks like Ziyi has put down her chopsticks. Chu Feng says, "Ziyi, go back first, wait for me and Qin sister to go to the company to see the Imperial City branch."


    Ziyi feels uncomfortable here, and it is better to go back and chat with Bingqingyujie. She stands up and leaves at once. As for the suspicion that shenxiuqin has something to do with Chu Feng, she doesn''t think about it much, because shenxiuqin gives her the feeling of being serious and serious.


    Intuition such a woman, is not able to see Chu Feng.


    Ziyi left for a long time, Chu wind and shenxiuqin also paid to leave the restaurant, just got on the car to close the door, shenxiuqin immediately fell into Chu wind''s arms, actively sent a kiss and a kiss, scattered strong and capable appearance charming color: "dear, what is the matter today?"


    Shenxiuqin did not doubt Chu Feng lying, his hands were tied to his shoulder, and he was angry like LAN: "that is, now you have threeorfour hours at night. You say we should do good things. My sister is hungry for more than 20 years, and that film will be ready for you to break it!"


    Chu wind secretly said a fatal, shenxiuqin this charm and Murong ice is different, give him stimulation is not the same, hug the slim body of the woman, in that red lip gently kiss: "Qin sister, you should know to remove this layer of film, you can hit my sign.""I''m not afraid that my husband in the future will turn against you?"


    Shen Xiuqin directly gave Chu Feng a charming white eye. She was a simple woman. Leaning on Chu Feng''s body, she drew a circle with her fingers: "I told you before that you gave me the absolute control of fengteng. I don''t think there is a man in the world who is more willing to pay than you. So you can label him with your label, and your sister has already approved Be ready to be your lover for the rest of your life. "


    Pull down Chu Feng''s head a little bit, low voice way: "moreover, I think only you such a man can feed me, moreover, elder sister is not any man can covet of Oh!"


    Chu Feng smiles: "drive!"


    Who can believe that the powerful Shen Xiuqin in the business world is so hot?


    Chu Feng is about to remove Shen Xiuqin''s last cover, but the latter step back, giggle and hook her fingers: "honey, how about a bath? I''ll wipe your back!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng has been completely intrigued by Shen Xiuqin. She has no clothes on her body. Shen Xiuqin says angrily: "sexual mouth!" Then he turned to the bathroom and put water in the bathtub.


    Chu Feng in the eyes, blood boiling!


    Shen Xiuqin faded everything, and then turned to face Chu Feng, holding her hands in front of her body, revealing a shy and delicate state: "beautiful? You are the first man to see and have


    Chu Feng is not Liu Xiahui. She goes to the bathtub with Shen Xiuqin in her arms. She holds a woman and kisses her hands. Shen Xiuqin is a sensitive person. Her body has already been paralyzed. She is entangled with Chu Feng in the bathtub.


    A few minutes later, he pushed Chu Feng away. His eyes were blurred and he slowly fell down. Chu Feng breathed out his breath and moved his hand on Shen Xiuqin''s head, which had already dived into the water, and stroked her soft hair.


    Standing up, Shen Xiuqin stood in front of Chu Feng and slowly squatted down. One hand reached out and the two were about to combine. The door outside was suddenly opened and closed with a bang. There was a giggling voice: "it seems that I didn''t come at the right time. I should postpone it for an hour or even two."


    Chu Feng and Shen Xiuqin were stiff on the spot. Looking back, they saw a hot woman with wheat skin and hot pants and short clothes. Chu Feng was stunned: "wenzhuzi!"


    Shen Xiuqin frowned: "you woman?"


    "I''m sorry about that beauty. I have something to talk about with Feng Shao. Can you bear it first and lend it to me for half an hour?"


    Shen Xiuqin frowns and grits her teeth. She and Chu Feng have been at the door for many times, but someone interrupts. But Shen Xiuqin is not ye Zixuan, and hums: "wait!" A buttock directly heavy sat down, the bathtub when the emergence of silk red.


    Chufeng and wenzhuzi are all suddenly by thunder''s outside Jiao inside Nen, Heart Qi''s jump out a word, brave!


    Because Shen Xiuqin ignored the audience and took the initiative to fight!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1404

    Wind and rain stop!


    The fierce Shen Xiuqin didn''t have the tiredness of the first battle, or perhaps because of Chu Feng''s constitution. After coming out of the bathroom, she ignored the stunned wenzhuzi and put on her clothes there. Then she gave Chu Feng a kiss and went straight away.


    It''s a good cover up. Put on your pants and leave.


    Chu Feng always thought highly of Shen Xiuqin''s bravery, but today he found that he underestimated Shen Xiuqin''s bravery. Wen Zhuzi was on the scene. She even sat down directly and completely ignored the audience.


    For more than an hour, Shen Xiuqin thoroughly wrote the meaning of the two words from her new book, which also confirmed that if she really wanted to do something, she would never care about anyone''s eyes.


    Today, Chu Feng is really experienced.


    "It''s really different from ordinary people because of the lack of wind."


    Chu Feng turned his eyes directly. Just now he closed his eyes directly and regarded all this as a dream. He felt so shameful that he was pushed back by Shen Xiuqin and was still in front of Wen Zhuzi.


    Go to quickly put on these clothes, and then return to the way: "recently kidney deficiency, one shot is my limit."


    Wen Zhuzi looked at Chu Feng with bitterness in her eyes. The woman who was already 30 years old was naturally like a wolf like a tiger, but she also had her own little pride. Chu Feng didn''t want her to go up. Women still need to be reserved when necessary.


    Chu Feng covered up his embarrassment and pulled a chair to lean on it: "how did you suddenly appear in the holy pilgrimage? Do you have a mission?"


    Wenzhuzi is a card played by the holy Dynasty. So when he saw wenzhuzi appear in the Imperial City, he subconsciously thought that there might be a task. After all, he only met the agricultural Sultan last night, and thought that wenzhuzi might have come with Nong Sultan.


    Wen Zhuzi looked at the more and more manly Chu Feng, and felt a little trance at the change of the young man when he first saw him. However, he said, "can''t you come without something? Maybe I miss you? "


    Chu Feng gave Wen Zhuzi a look of disbelief.


    If he met Wen Zhuzi in other places, he would believe what the woman said, but now Chu Feng, the Imperial City, did not believe it.


    Although Wen Zhuzi was an official in secret, he was a wanted figure in the holy Dynasty. It was not strange that he appeared in other places of the holy Dynasty. However, it was impossible for him to appear here. As for missing him, chufeng was even more sneering.


    A woman like wenzhuzi is very rational. She may have a friendship with an interested man, but she will never take risks just because she is interested in a man.


    After all, only a few people know her true identity. If the anti-terrorism special police find out, Wen Zhuzi is absolutely dead on the spot.


    So Chu Feng did not hesitate to shake his head: "if you really miss me, the sun rises from the west, or say what to do, is it because of the agricultural Sultan?"


    As soon as he finished, Chu Feng''s mobile phone began to ring, and an encrypted document entered. Chu Feng opened it at will. Wen Zhuzi was going to speak, and Chu Feng''s attention was on the mobile phone, so he tried to make preparations and so on.


    After a few minutes, Chu Feng finished reading the document, put away his mobile phone and looked at Wen Zhuzi: "you are really looking for death!"


    The information just now comes from ye Zixuan. Although there is no information about the girl with long hair in it, it is certain that it has something to do with blue cell. Otherwise, the Sultan would not chase after him for thousands of miles and even kill him at all costs to the imperial city.


    In addition, blue cell had a sudden change two months ago. Leader taril suddenly became seriously ill and died in three days. As the three leaders, Tatar is ready to take over his elder brother''s position as leader.


    However, just the day before the upper position, the seal team of Tianchi rushed up and killed them in a secret stronghold of blue cells, and all the power of blue cells fell to Wen Zhuzi and the first station general Nong Sudan.


    As the first general, Nong Sultan wanted to become the new leader of blue cells based on his more than 20 years of experience around tarir. However, he was opposed by TALU, who was abandoned in the corner region. He was the only son of tarir. Even if he wanted to choose a leader, he would be the leader.


    At the same time when he was still stiff, Nong Sultan sent his absolute confidant force to kill TALU in one night, making him a corpse.


    At the same time, he also gave an ultimatum to Wen Zhuzi, who must unconditionally support him to become the leader of blue cells. In addition, Wen Zhuzi should become his woman and take charge of blue cells with him. In other words, Nong Sudan wants to control the power of wenzhuzi in this way.


    After all, what wenzhuzi has in his hand is 50% of the power of blue cells. If he really fights, he will lose both sides. He will only let the Tianchi man pick up a bargain.


    In the three days of consideration given by the agricultural Sultan, another thing happened. Tahrir''s daughter, tajili, who had been sent to Tianchi for 20 years to study secretly, returned to blue cell. Her outstanding performance immediately won the support of tarir''s most loyal team and elected her as the new leader.Because tajili has been in Tianchi for many years, only some responsible persons knew her existence, so when she came back, she seriously threatened the status of Nong Sudan.


    Therefore, she framed tajili as not taryl''s daughter. The real tajili had been killed. This was an agent sent by Tianchi. After confusing some people, she killed some of the people who supported tajili, and then sent people to pursue tajili for thousands of miles.


    Tajili is also tough. After being chased for a whole month, not only did he not get rid of it, but also let the peasant Sultan do it in person in order to destroy tajili and make her status unchanged. Of course, it is also to deter wenzhuzi.


    The purpose is to let Wen Zhuzi know his means. Of course, it is also for the sake of not losing both sides and being picked up. The only agricultural Sultan is disappointed that he has not succeeded, but he has broken his wings in the Imperial City, which is taken down by Chu Feng and thrown to Zhou Xiaoxuan.


    The information is very detailed. Although there is no specific information about tajili, it can be caught by Chu wind between the lines. The woman with long hair must be tachili, the daughter of talIer.


    Chufeng also looked at Wen Zhuzi and repeated the words just now: "is life enough?"


    The death of talir and Tatar, as well as the collapse of TALU. Now tajili is also in his hands. In addition, Nong Sudan has been seized and never has the opportunity to leave. It can be said that wenzhuzi is the first person of blue cells and the undisputed leader.


    But she appeared in the Imperial City, which was just like the living old La appeared in the capital of Tianchi. Although Wen Zhuzi''s secret identity was fearless, only those few people knew it. Once she was found out, Wen Zhuzi, the leader of blue cells, appeared in the Imperial City, which was definitely a terrible Siege!


    "Do you care about me?"


    Wen Zhuzi blinked her eyes and beamed happily. Seeing Chu Feng''s helpless face, she said with a smile: "actually, I don''t want to come to the imperial city. It''s just that the agricultural Sultan was taken down. Let me come to find you!"


    Chu Feng is very interested in raising his legs: "let you come to me, are you kidding?"


    Wen Zhuzi gave Chu Feng a white eye and hummed: "asshole, they don''t know that you have insight into my identity. Naturally, they can''t imply anything to you, so they can only let me come to find you in person, and the channel has been arranged. As long as I don''t appear in the public view, it''s absolutely safe."


    Chu Feng believed that if Wen Zhuzi was really arranged to come to the Imperial City, she would never have an accident. You know, as long as Nong Sultan is completely locked up or dead, she is the undisputed blue cell leader, and the holy Dynasty will never allow her to have an accident.


    So many years of layout, not for this moment?


    But he didn''t know that he had already understood Wen Zhuzi''s secret identity, so he had to arrange for Wen Zhuzi to come and try to figure out these Chu Feng''s questions and said with a smile, "tell me, do you want you to come and find a job?"


    "It''s my private business." Wenzhuzi winked her eyes charmingly and gave Chu Feng a charming smile: "as for the reason why I want to find you is based on the fact that you don''t know my real identity, I want to let them not doubt that you already know my identity, so I came, of course, also to see you, I really miss you!"


    Chu Feng coughs and ignores Wen Zhuzi''s desire to seduce him to bed.


    Wenzhuzi''s eyes were gloomy, and she also scattered the thought of teasing Chu Feng and said: "this time I look for you is mainly two things. One is that the woman you took away last night, I think you also know who she is. I want me to use the friendship between us to implore you for one thing, that is, let her never leave, but also can''t go back to blue cells."


    Chu Feng nodded, which he expected. Wen Zhuzi wanted to consolidate his position. Naturally, she couldn''t let tajili go back, otherwise it would be full of changes.


    Wenzhuzi then said: "the second thing is, although talir and they are all dead, a large number of their confidants are still there. Although my personal strength can destroy them, it will make the rest of the people cold hearted. I hope you can mobilize a group of forces to kill the remaining relatives of tarir."


    "After all, only you can make those people want to hate or not, and I can better control the blue cells!"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer immediately, but thought there. It was obvious that Li Zong, an old man, had plans to go to Ye''s house today. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Wen Zhuzi was an official official of the holy Dynasty. Otherwise, Li Zong could directly tell him such a condition, and there was no need for Wen Zhuzi to come.


    However, this is also a good thing. In that case, Li Zong and his colleagues would not do anything extreme because they were worried that Chu Feng would divulge Wen Zhuzi''s identity. Chu Feng would also be a little more relaxed.


    Chu Feng, who loved the country deeply and agreed with Li Zong''s practice, stood up and nodded: "I can promise you two conditions. Tonight, I will mobilize the first mercenary corps to sneak in to open a war by accident and destroy the remaining trusted forces of tarir. In this way, I can also have less trouble."


    Wen Zhuzi, with a smile, went to Chu Feng and said, "what about tajili? You don''t like her, do you? Although younger than me, I feel that I am not bad when I work. Can you kill her? "Chu Feng naturally knew to take precautions, but he and tajili had no hatred. Moreover, tajili had been in Tianchi since childhood, and had not done anything harmful to heaven. He could not erase it because she was talIer''s daughter.


    She patted Wen Zhuzi on the shoulder and said: "I have a sense of propriety in this matter, and tajili''s hatred is only aimed at Nong Sudan and Tianchi. You don''t need to worry about what she will do to you. Of course, if you still don''t worry, I will find a way to probe her words. If she really has the heart to go back to blue cells, I will bury her in the imperial city!"


    "Before you leave, can you come to me once? That''s what I thought from the first time I saw you. You won''t refuse?"


    Chu Feng left, Wen Zhuzi is charming at the moment. He knows that Wen Zhuzi will become the leader of blue cells when he goes back this time. He will surely become the target of elite hunting in the future. He will no longer be as free as he is now. It is very difficult for them to meet again. It is really not an empty word.


    Wen Zhuzi knew that chufeng was a gentle refusal. When she was slightly lost, she didn''t care. She leaned on his shoulder with Chu Feng and showed delicate fatigue: "you are the man I admire most. It''s satisfying for me to have a fish and water with you. Of course, I won''t force you."


    "But I will keep the cleanest of myself. My body of wenzhuzi is only for the man I appreciate. I hope to see you next time. Brother chufeng, don''t refuse me any more!"


    Chufeng smile, gently holding this future will be infamous for thousands of years, but secretly made great contributions to the holy Dynasty, unable to correct the name of the woman, gentle reply: "certainly!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1405

    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng left the hotel, but there was no wenzhuzi.


    The latter has already got a promise from him and is ready to leave in accordance with special channels. Meanwhile, Chu Feng has also sent a message to them to start the employment corps, and then contact Wen Zhuzi to have an internal and external cooperation.


    Of course, it''s not the alliance that wenzhuzi kills those taryl''s remaining cronies together. That will only embarrass wenzhuzi and make others feel that she is ruthless, which is not conducive to taking charge of blue cells. Such things are not allowed to happen.


    Therefore, Chu Feng means that according to the position provided by Wen Zhuzi, the people of the death mercenary regiment come closer to each other directly, and find an excuse to have a dispute with the blue cell people, which leads to a reasonable war and annihilates the blue cell elite.


    In this way, even if taryl is dead, their remaining evils will not have any impact. We will only think that it is the normal expansion of the death mercenary corps, and will never doubt wenzhuzi. Of course, the result is that blue cell people hate Chu Feng.


    But talir and their remaining evils are all dead, wenzhuzi will become a real undisputed leader, these risks can be ignored in the future, so Chu Feng is not worried.


    Now his only concern is the long haired woman. He has known from Wen Zhuzi that she is taryl''s little exposed daughter, tajili. Although the latter has never participated in any paramilitary operations abroad, their death has something to do with Nong Sultan and Tianchi.


    What Chu Feng needs to determine now is whether tajili has the ambition to take charge of blue cell. If so, Chu Feng will rise and fall out of the need of peace and pilgrimage.


    Looking at the distance, the setting sun is gradually approaching. Chu Feng is ready to go back to Guanghan garden and have a good talk with tajili. If she is willing to give up returning to blue cell, chufeng doesn''t mind giving her a way to live. After all, although the latter is talIer''s daughter, it can be seen from Wen Zhuzi''s words that she has never been involved in blue cell affairs.


    Chu Feng is not an absolutely kind-hearted person, but he will not easily play such things as implicating nine ethnic groups. Of course, the premise is that tajili is knowledgeable and interesting!


    But not ready to leave, the phone rings like a life-threatening ring, Chu Feng curiously took out to see the caller ID above, coughed and answered: "Miss Zhou!"


    It was Zhou Xiaoxuan who wanted to contact Chu Feng in the afternoon and thank him for his help last night. He only dealt with a few things and the particularity of Nong Sudan to prevent the rescue of blue cell people. Therefore, it has been postponed to now.


    The woman who just came out of the criminal investigation team whispered: "where are you now? If you want to invite you to dinner, don''t refuse it!"


    Chu Feng really wants to refuse. Compared with having dinner with Zhou Xiaoxuan, he wants to go back and have a good talk with Taji Li, but he also knows that Zhou Xiaoxuan is not a good woman to offend.


    Think about it: "you wait in the criminal investigation team, I''ll go there now!"


    Hang up the phone, the car quilt Yi drive back, Shen Xiuqin has also left, Chu Feng can only take a taxi to the criminal investigation team, thinking about how best to deal with tajili.


    Chu Feng believes that if he doesn''t do something to let tajili leave safely, once the upper authorities feel unsafe, tajili will definitely die in the holy court. Maybe there are hidden dragons or hidden Phoenix people lurking around Guanghan garden. Without Chu Feng''s promise, tajili can''t be safe.


    Breath out, Chu Feng think headache, not small by the person in charge of a play, but fortunately they do not know that they already know the identity of wenzhuzi, otherwise out of the need for stability, they must do something inappropriate.


    The distance from the hotel to the criminal investigation team is not very long. It takes more than ten minutes to arrive.


    Chu Feng, who got out of the car, was ready to have a meal with Zhou Xiaoxuan. She also had to explain to her that she should not do anything stupid. That would touch the layout of the upper class at any time. Even if she was the granddaughter of the Zhou family, she might have to pay a little price.


    Entering the front door of the criminal investigation team, Chu Feng is just about to make a phone call. A bright figure appears in front of Chu Feng. Zhou Xiaoxuan walks along.


    Chu Feng blinked her eyes, and her throat moved naturally. Today, Zhou Xiaoxuan has taken off her police uniform, jeans, and short shirt, which is full of the feeling of invincible youth. Her hair is tied up at will, and she walks with a wild look.


    At this time, Zhou Xiaoxuan also went to Chu Feng and pouted her lips: "I thought you would find an excuse to refuse. In that case, I would surely go to Guanghan garden and bring you out. You know, it''s shameful to refuse an invitation from a beautiful woman, and it''s light to shoot a target here."


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes: "I see you are a wild horse!"


    "You When Zhou Xiaoxuan heard this, she got angry. But then she turned her eyes and was not angry. She took Chu Feng''s hand and went to the car. She said, "I''m in a good mood today. I don''t want to worry about your shameless words. I want to eat fish today. Let''s go!"


    Chufeng white eyes straight rolling, said to invite me to eat, that should be to ask me what I want to eat, how to feel now is to accompany you to eat?I also know that it is absolutely fruitless to discuss these problems with Zhou Xiaoxuan. Let the other party pull him to the car. When he wants to get on, Chu Feng suddenly realizes a problem and is cheated!


    Looking back, Chu Feng knew what Zhou Xiaoxuan had done and said, "Miss Zhou, what are you doing like this? Everyone seems to have misunderstood something!"


    "Public opinion!" Zhou Xiaoxuan jokingly laughed. Opening the door, she pushed Chu Feng directly to ask him to drive. She went over and opened the door and sat down: "I want the whole world to think that I am your woman. It used to be a rumor, but now I want this rumor to become true and sit down on this matter."


    "Then everyone will say I''m your woman, and then I''ll find a man to roll the sheets, will you?"


    Chu Feng passed by with a bitter smile. Some things are fake, but if people say too much, it is true. Zhou Xiaoxuan deliberately showed his intimacy in front of people today, and simply and directly created public opinion for others to talk about.


    If one day Zhou Xiaoxuan really went to find someone to roll the bed sheet, Chu Feng would definitely kill her immediately, because everyone said she was her own woman. If she rolled the sheets with others, wouldn''t she wear a green hat for herself?


    Close the door and look at the woman who has already fastened her seat belt: "Miss Zhou, we are just very simple friends. Do you want this? Ye''s, Su''s and Yan''s have my women. If you take down your words, others will doubt my evil intentions. Do you understand


    "Chu Feng!" All of a sudden, Zhou Xiaoxuan yelled, directly stretched out his hand and pulled Chu Feng''s ear: "I''ve known you since Jianghai. Su Xinyu and ye Zixuan are behind me. According to reason, I''m with you. It''s natural. What do you mean now? Do you look down on me?"


    "I''ll tell you, I''ve decided you in my life. Why can su Xinyu and ye Zixuan do it, but I can''t? I knew you first


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He pulled away Zhou Xiaoxuan''s hand, which was holding his ear. He secretly scolded the woman for being too crazy, but he had not yet recovered. Zhou Xiaoxuan suddenly jumped on him. The space in the car was narrow. Zhou Xiaoxuan directly threw himself on him and snobbed him in the mouth.


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly stare round, his eyes subconsciously turn for a moment, passing by helplessly. He is sure that Zhou Xiaoxuan is intentional, because the glass of this car is transparent!


    Sure enough, the policemen who passed by outside all smacked their tongues and discussed the situation in the car: "my God, am I right? Miss Zhou even kisses someone?"


    "It seems that there is little wind. It seems that the rumor is true. Miss Zhou is a woman of Chu Feng."


    "It seems to be true that only people like Feng Shao dare to have such a tyrant as Miss Zhou!"


    The voice of the discussion did not hide in the slightest. For Zhou Xiaoxuan, the overlord flower, kissing a man in public, they felt incredible. All of a sudden, many people were staring at the car and sighing in their hearts.


    Chu Feng finally knew that he shouldn''t have come to the criminal investigation team. He also affirmed that Zhou Xiaoxuan knew that he had done this on purpose. He pushed aside the woman and stepped on the gas pedal directly. He left the police compound like a wind. After going out, he said with a bitter smile: "Damn, I can''t wash the Yellow River this time. It''s a sin!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan licked her lower lip, smelled the speech, coldly staring at Chu Feng: "you say again, I actively kiss, but in front of so many people, wronged you?"


    Chu Feng shut up knowingly, just a burst of helplessness in his heart. Knowing that what happened in the criminal investigation team today will spread throughout the Imperial City in the evening, Miss Zhou Xiaoxuan kisses Chu Feng warmly in the car of the criminal investigation team.


    What''s more, the version may be even more helpless. Chu Feng breathed out a breath. This time, she couldn''t explain clearly. She didn''t know what Zhou Xiaoxuan was thinking in her head?


    Chufeng shakes her head and smiles bitterly. As Miss Zhou, it''s not difficult for Zhou Xiaoxuan to find any kind of man. Now she has to pester him. Chu Feng doesn''t mean to be honored. It''s just a kind of fright. If ye Zixuan knew that, it would be a big deal!


    Zhou Xiaoxuan is very satisfied with Chu Feng''s attitude. She smiles triumphantly. Today, she is deliberately trying to make Chu Feng unable to argue and make the relationship between them more and more vague. The more helpless Chu Feng is, the more happy she is. Of course, it is also because of the reason why she is really attracted to Chu Feng.


    Drum mouth: "to Xining fish farm!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1406

    Located 10 kilometers away from the east gate of the Imperial City, although the location is a little remote, because of the beautiful surrounding environment, and the whole fish farm has more than 200 mu, in addition to eating place, there are many leisure facilities.


    Even the way to eat fish is very unique, which can be prepared by the staff of the fish farm, or go fishing by themselves, and then give it to the people of the fish farm to prepare, or even do it by themselves.


    But people who come here to eat fish seldom fish by themselves, and most of them let the staff prepare for it.


    When it was nearly seven o''clock, Zhou Xiaoxuan and Chu Feng came to Xining fish farm. Looking at the night, Chu Feng felt a little uneasy. How could she feel that Zhou Xiaoxuan was going to be a Wicked Lady today.


    Because Zhou Xiaoxuan said in the car that she would like to eat her own fish, but now it''s nearly seven o''clock. When she goes fishing, it will be more than eight o''clock. If she gets out to eat, it will be more than nine o''clock. After eating, it is almost midnight. I wonder if Zhou Xiaoxuan will directly say that she will rest in the fish farm?


    Chu Feng guess is right, Zhou Xiaoxuan really is such an idea.


    She didn''t know from where she knew that ye Zixuan and Chu Feng had not had the most substantial relationship. They had played since childhood. Although the relationship was good, the girl''s mind like two people also often fought. So Zhou Xiaoxuan was very evil at the moment and wanted to eat Chu Feng, just tonight.


    As for shyness, it''s just floating clouds for Zhou Xiaoxuan. She was born in the army. In her idea, if you like it, you should take it. If you are reserved and wait for others to chase, you can attend other people''s weddings with tears in your eyes.


    Therefore, she always took the initiative to attack Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to waste time with Zhou Xiaoxuan, but he couldn''t bear to refuse because of the strength and enthusiasm shown by the woman. After parking the car, he and Zhou Xiaoxuan went to the villa to register a small bag, then went to the fishing area to rent fishing rods and went to the breeding area.


    Chu Feng was speechless about this. Zhou Xiaoxuan spent half an hour on what could be done in ten minutes.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan had a very bad purpose for him tonight.


    He just murmured in his heart that Chu Feng could only follow Zhou Xiaoxuan to go fishing, but he also made a decision in his heart that he would rush back even at 12 o''clock this evening, because if the affairs of tajili were not solved immediately, it would feel unsafe, then tajili would not be safe.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan broke the silence when they sat down in a quiet place early to fish: "Nong Sultan has been caught. It is estimated that the blue cell people know that Nong Sudan has been caught. Do you think they will come to rescue him in the last Jianghai incident? I mean to mobilize the anti-terrorism special police to keep an eye on the movement of blue cells all day long and kill the tumor in one fell swoop! "


    The Jianghai incident, of course, refers to the incident that wenzhuzi planned to rescue Tatar.


    If you don''t know Wen Zhuzi''s identity, Chu Feng naturally agrees with Zhou Xiaoxuan''s precautionary approach. But now that she knows wenzhuzi''s real identity, Zhou Xiaoxuan''s doing so is absolutely useless.


    While fishing, he said: "no need, I got the news that the blue cell leader tarir, the three leaders Tatar and the little Lord TALU have all died. Now Nong Sudan has been caught, and everything has fallen into Wen Zhuzi''s hands. According to my understanding of her, she will not rescue Nong Sudan."


    "Now she would like you to kill Nong Sultan, so she would be the undisputed leader of blue cell, so you don''t have to waste manpower and material resources. Wenzhuzi will not rescue Nong Sudan in a short time."


    After a pause, Chu Feng was worried about Zhou Xiaoxuan''s misunderstanding, and continued: "besides, the death of tarir and his followers must make the rest of the forces ready to move. After all, there are still many people who have offended blue cells. Now Wen Zhuzi wants to control the whole organization to prevent accidents. So you don''t have to worry. When she stabilizes down and wants to save people, Nong Sudan will have already Are you dead? "


    Zhou Xiaoxuan nodded slightly, this news she also received, blue cell now internal and external troubles, but she is not as deep as Chu Feng thought.


    After some deliberation, Zhou Xiaoxuan also felt that blue cell would not rescue Nong Sudan in the short term. Zhou Xiaoxuan was also a little relieved. As for whether Wen Zhuzi would retaliate after the death of Nong Sudan, Zhou Xiaoxuan was not worried at all, because wenzhuzi stabilized the organization at that time, and the holy Koreas had already prepared for it.


    Preparing to stop wasting human and material resources according to Chu Feng''s statement, Zhou Xiaoxuan also said with a narrow eye: "Chu Feng, there is another thing. We arrange people to interrogate the agricultural Sultan. We got a news that tarir has a daughter, named tajili. This time, the agricultural Sultan came to the Imperial City to kill her and seize the position of the leader."


    "So I also believe what you said just now, wenzhuzi will not rescue Nong Sudan, because she does not want to add an opponent to herself, but do you want to give me an account?"


    Chu Feng is not surprised that Nong Sultan will say these things, because if he is captured, there will be nothing left. If talir is still alive, naturally Nong Sudan will not say these things. But now that tarir is dead, the so-called loyalty of Nong Sudan is only to himself.


    In order to reduce the torture, it is normal to break some news.Chu Feng didn''t hide it, and nodded: "yes, the woman with long hair I took away last night is tachili, but you should also know that she did not do anything harmful to heaven except that she was talIer''s daughter. On the contrary, she was a dead father and relative, poor man!"


    "Miss Zhou, do you want to take her away from me and add some merit to you? If that''s the case, let''s get rid of the idea. Everything in the file is clean, takiri, and won''t add any merit to you. "


    Zhou Xiaoxuan angrily stares at Chu Feng: "do you like her?"


    "What?" Chu Feng raised his voice and shook his head with a bitter smile: "how can you imagine so much? Although tajili has not done any harm to the heaven, you should know that the death of her brother taru and second uncle tagil are all related to me. Do you think it is useful for me to take a fancy to her?"


    "A woman who can''t get it, and a woman who may have a grudge against me, what am I going to do?"


    Chu Feng''s explanation eased Zhou Xiaoxuan''s expression. He also knew that Chu Feng was right. He had a grudge against blue cells. The reason why the two sides did not fight now was that Chu Feng, as the chief judge, could not easily offend him.


    If you can''t afford to offend, it doesn''t mean that hatred doesn''t exist. At least tajili certainly hates Chu Feng. The disability of TALU is the pain of the TA family.


    Chufeng may like tajili''s idea. Zhou Xiaoxuan gushed: "what do you want to do? Although I won''t get any achievements, Shengchao will certainly get a good reputation in the international community, because we have eliminated all the important blue cell figures. Tajili is not wrong, but being tarrier''s daughter is a crime."


    Chu Feng looks at the fish in the water because they are not close to each other because they are talking. He smiles bitterly and suspects that Zhou Xiaoxuan is intentional.


    The expression also appeared gloomy melancholy and helplessness: "maybe you think it''s strange, but what I want is to wash away the evil on your hands and kill less people who are not damned. My heart may feel better. Is this explanation OK?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan has been staring at Chu Feng''s face, smell speech without any doubt: "I believe you, I will not pursue the matter of tajili, and will also erase the traces of Nong Sultan''s confession to this paragraph, but you should be careful. Tajili must hate you and inevitably do bad things."


    Chu Feng put up the fishing rod and threw it out in Zhou Xiaoxuan''s curious look. The hook shot into his hand like an arrow: "don''t worry, I don''t want to die. No one in the world can kill me."


    After taking back the fishing line, Chu Feng''s mouth was filled with a funny smile. Zhou Xiaoxuan looked back, her eyes widened and her mouth opened. She saw a fish fluttering out of the water by chufeng. Instead of biting the bait, the fish was tied and pulled out of the water by the fishing line. How did Chu Feng do it?


    Chu Feng took it back, slowly untied the fish line on the two Jin weight fish, threw the fish into the bucket beside him and said with a smile, "go ahead, you can open to eat!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan blinked her eyes, puffed her mouth and shook her head: "no, two people at least want three fish six Jin weight, except fish, I don''t want to eat other dishes."


    This thought that such words can let Chu Feng sit honestly and waste time with her, don''t want Chu Feng to nod: "satisfy you!"


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "can I go now? If you want to say ten fish, I don''t care. Of course, you have to eat it!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan angrily took back the fishing rod. She knew that Chu Feng must know her mind, but she still did that. She was very angry and hummed: "elm head, don''t know how to cherish, asshole!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1407

    Under Chu Feng''s deliberate effort, a fish feast ended at 15 minutes to 11. If it was done by yourself as Zhou Xiaoxuan said, it would be open now.


    After paying the bill and paying the bill, Chu Feng walked out of the registration office. Chu Feng walked in front of him and saw no movement behind him. Then he saw Zhou Xiaoxuan staring at him with resentment. Chu Feng asked with a smile, "Miss Zhou, how can you look in a bad mood? I''ve pushed out a lot of things today, and I sincerely want to have a meal with you!"


    "You''re not good to me like that, aren''t you?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan comes over and stares at Chu Feng without blinking. She doesn''t know how many times she has scolded Chu Feng. What she shows tonight is that Zhou Xiaoxuan wants to give her life and roll the bed sheet with him. Chu Feng pretends not to know.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan hated iron and steel and said, "Chu Feng, do you mean you mean it?"


    Chu Feng naturally knew Zhou Xiaoxuan''s thoughtfulness, but he also had his own principles. He pretended to be at a loss: "what do you mean? I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan narrowed her eyes and wanted to see something on Chu Feng''s face. Unfortunately, Chu Feng was comparable to the Oscar winner, and did not give Zhou Xiaoxuan a chance to see anything.


    Finally, she shook her head and walked forward. She was full of anger at Chu Feng. She was Miss Zhou''s family. She gave up her pride and everything. She just wanted to achieve good things with Chu Feng and establish a solid relationship between them. But Chu Feng was not good at all.


    According to her initial assumption, if a lonely man and a few girls come to such a remote fish farm, then the man should take the initiative to slow down the time and make it very late, so that he can naturally stay in the fish farm and go back tomorrow morning, and then he should open a room tonight to have a spiritual and meat combination.


    But Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, would like to come and go back immediately. Even if it was nearly 11 o''clock, he would rush back. Zhou Xiaoxuan was very shocked and offered to do it for others, but the other party pretended not to know.


    Chu Feng looked back at Zhou Xiaoxuan''s back with a smile. She walked a few steps and took Zhou Xiaoxuan''s hand: "sister Xiaoxuan, I''m really in a hurry tonight. I''m not sure if she''s not ambitious. So I want to go back and try her out."


    "The next time I have a chance, I will accompany you well with you. I will not be in a hurry like this evening."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan looked more relaxed and hummed, "you know you''re in a hurry tonight, don''t you really know what I''m thinking?"


    Chu Feng is shocked. Zhou Xiaoxuan is so straightforward that he really doesn''t know how to answer her question. Chu Feng is not Xiaobai. Naturally, he knows what Zhou Xiaoxuan wants to do this evening, but it''s not what he wants to do.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, Zhou Xiaoxuan was sure that he had already known his mind. He scolded: "son of a bitch, that sounds good. Next time, but for more than a year, you will accompany me out this time. When is the next time, a year or two years later? Don''t you know that there is no time limit when you are busy?"


    "Chu Feng, tell me directly now, do you hate me?"


    Chu Feng did not hesitate: "do not hate!"


    You don''t like me, but you don''t like me


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitch, wry smile of shaking his head, do not hate that is like, now how girls are such logic?


    And Zhou Xiaoxuan also said so frankly. If Chu Feng pretended to be stupid again, it would be almost meaningless. He took Zhou Xiaoxuan''s hand and went forward, and knew to give Zhou Xiaoxuan some consolation: "Miss Zhou, I told you, it''s not that you have no charm, it''s really not allowed by reality. If I stay with you again, you should know what the result is?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan''s expression is stagnant, but also a little gloomy. Chu Feng is now the son-in-law of several powerful families. If she is with her Zhou Xiaoxuan again, it will inevitably arouse suspicion. At that time, the authorities think that Chu Feng is deliberately doing it, and the purpose is to control the situation of his holy Dynasty. In that case, it is definitely not good news.


    Because if Chu Feng is not malicious, why should he take down the gold of several families? This is not clear. People have no intention to hurt tigers, but tigers have the intention to hurt people!


    But Zhou Xiaoxuan is Zhou Xiaoxuan after all, and suddenly she has a thought. Farah faces her with Chu Feng: "as long as I am with you, what is aboveboard, I don''t care at all. As long as you love me, and you don''t say you don''t like me, you just say you worry about the attitude above, that means you have me in your heart."


    "Even if you have me in your heart, you just don''t want to arouse suspicion. Why don''t you accept me? I hate to see you for the first time, but I like you later. If you don''t accept me, you are not a human being!"


    Chu Feng was directly stunned. Zhou Xiaoxuan''s frankness and frankness made him not know how to answer. He really liked Zhou Xiaoxuan, the overlord flower. More because of the above attitude, he did not want to cause suspicion, so he intentionally or unintentionally kept away from Zhou Xiaoxuan to avoid any mistakes.But at the moment, Zhou Xiaoxuan has laid out her bottom line. As long as she is together, she doesn''t care about anything, which reminds Chu Feng of Shen Xiuqin and Lin Yulin. It doesn''t matter if they are both together.


    Chu Feng swept past helpless, gently shook his head: "you are Miss Zhou, I can''t aggrieve you!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan hugged Chu Feng directly and leaned against him. She even sobbed: "you don''t want me to be wronged. Every time I see you and Su Xinyu Ye Zixuan together, I can only look from afar. Do you know how miserable I am?"


    "Chu Feng, I don''t want to walk in the sunshine with you, I just hope to be your woman, I don''t want to fall in love with you, I have warned myself before, but you son of a bitch is poison, you can''t get rid of it if you get stuck with it!"


    Chu Feng''s hands do not know where to put, Zhou Xiaoxuan such a bully flower even take the initiative to confess, he really does not know how to deal with it.


    Patting Zhou Xiaoxuan on the shoulder, Chu Feng wryly said, "well, can you let me think about it?"


    "No way!" Zhou Xiaoxuan''s domineering reply: "tonight you must confirm the relationship with me, otherwise I will quit all the posts, and even let my grandfather drive me out of the Zhou family. In this way, you will not have any scruples, so you can stay with me?"


    Chu Feng''s heart beat violently for a moment, and his heart was moved faintly. He could feel that Zhou Xiaoxuan was not lying.


    But really, if he doesn''t agree, and if there are any scruples, Zhou Xiaoxuan may resign from all official posts tomorrow, and even clear her relationship with the Zhou family. She is no longer Zhou''s family, so he has no reason to worry about it.


    But Chu Feng knew that he couldn''t let Zhou Xiaoxuan do that. He took a deep breath, gently supported Zhou Xiaoxuan''s shoulder, and looked at the woman whose eyes were moist and reddish: "Miss Zhou, I think you should consider clearly that I can''t be the only woman in my life, and I can''t be with you every day."


    "Maybe sometimes, you can''t see me once a month, and then you will regret this decision!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan shook her head firmly: "I know what you said, and I know that I can''t get the future of blooming flowers by choosing you. But as long as I see you occasionally, I feel enough. I will not restrain your ambition. I will only support you silently. If you still refuse, Chu Feng, I will die alone and never marry, and you will feel guilty!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly, but he also knows that Zhou Xiaoxuan''s decision is impossible for you to change: "that, I''m under a lot of pressure. Will your brother know not to shoot me to death? Does Mr. Zhou know that he is not going to vomit blood? "


    Zhou Xiaoxuan felt that Chu Feng''s words didn''t have the toughness just now, so she leaned closer to Chu Feng: "my brother told me more than once that Su Xinyu and ye Zixuan could take you down. Why can''t I? My grandfather told me more than once that if you don''t make him a grandson-in-law, he will die in peace!"


    Chu Feng''s heart moved, and she felt helpless and bitter smile. Zhou Xiaoxuan was so desperate that she had the support of Zhou Jingxing and Zhou tianchu. I really don''t know what those guys are thinking.


    Looking at the domineering Zhou Xiaoxuan, chufeng said helplessly, "you have to remember it all your life. It''s you who chase me. I''m forced."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was smiling like a flower and nodded: "don''t worry. I''ll tell our children later that their father was kidnapped by me


    Chu Feng knew that it was difficult to change Zhou Xiaoxuan, but he could only accept it helplessly. Unexpectedly, his fate was fucked by the dog. So he took Zhou Xiaoxuan''s waist and walked forward: "don''t give Zixuan any idea, or there will be a world war. In addition, I really have something to do tonight. I''ll talk about something next time."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan, who has successfully won Chu Feng, doesn''t care about these things at the moment. With a nod of grace, she cleverly follows Chu Feng to the parking lot, gets on the car and leaves Xining fish farm directly, with a sweet smile on her mouth.


    She has been bombarding Chu Feng from a very early time, but Chu Feng has always been reluctant to give up. Today, she finally let Chu Feng accept it. Zhou Xiaoxuan feels more happy than catching a Class-A wanted criminal.


    Perhaps for women, to get a man who loves is more important than any wealth.


    The car has already driven four kilometers out of Xining fish farm. Chu Feng, who was forced by Zhou Xiaoxuan to take over by the palace, still thinks that ye Zixuan and they know how to explain it. Suddenly, there is a picture in his left eye, quickly stepping on the brake, holding Zhou Xiaoxuan''s hand, kicking open the door and rolling out.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was still silent in the feeling of love. Suddenly, she was hugged by Chu Feng and jumped out of the car. Some information flashed in her mind and subconsciously opened her mouth: "Chu Feng, you want to fight with me on the road, I''m not so open!"


    As soon as the voice fell, suddenly a bloody light directly flew into the sky and landed on the car. A roaring explosion set off a powerful air wave. The car directly became a ruin. Zhou Xiaoxuan also opened her mouth: "it''s not going to get on me!"


    Chu Feng rolled her eyes. Zhou Xiaoxuan''s head was thinking about something. She also raised her head to look at the night sky. Smelling a breath of danger, he narrowed his eyes and said, "here we are, why don''t you appear?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1408

    The smoke was rolling, the fire was blazing, and there was a burning smell around.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was surprised to follow Chu Feng''s eyes to the night sky and murmured: "Chu Feng, was that meteorite just now?"


    It''s no wonder Zhou Xiaoxuan has such an idea. Generally, some extraterrestrial meteorites will be burned after experiencing the atmosphere, and then fall to the ground. Small meteorites will be squeezed and burned through the atmosphere and destroy a car. That''s a very simple thing.


    Chu Feng patted Zhou Xiaoxuan''s waist: "if it''s a meteorite, it will hit our car so skillfully. Stay back a little bit!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was stunned, but she still nodded and retreated. Chu Feng also stepped forward and looked into the night sky. Her left eye directly penetrated the vanity and everything. The corner of her mouth flashed a sneer: "kuisha, come on, then come out!"


    Quebec?


    Zhou Xiaoxuan didn''t know who this person was, but she looked around at the surrounding environment. Apart from the two of them, there seemed to be no one else. And even if there were people, were they shooting rockets?


    But at the next moment, Zhou Xiaoxuan''s eyes narrowed and her heart vibrated. In the void night sky, a figure overflowing with evil spirits appeared like that. Zhou Xiaoxuan opened her mouth and said, "Superman?"


    As the granddaughter of the red Zhou family, she naturally knows the existence of martial arts, but that is only limited to their strong cognition. At the moment, the people who appear are standing in the air. Zhou Xiaoxuan can''t find any words to describe him except that he is superman.


    "Demon, it seems that you have grown up a lot!"


    Above the night sky, it was kuisha who had appeared in Yan''s family, and an ancient inheritor who had an improper purpose to Yan Qiaoling. At this time, he slowly fell from the night sky, and his face was still covered with a black cloth: "but you should not be the enemy of me. I haven''t moved you. What qualifications do you have to hinder me?"


    Chu Feng doesn''t need to ask, but also knows that the reason why kuisha came to the door is because Yan Qiaoling doesn''t have Murong Bing with her in her heart. But even if she can''t find it, it''s too late. When she thinks of the use of taboo force twice, Chu Feng smiles bitterly.


    Yan Qiaoling is a fake original constitution. Although it is not as powerful as Murong Bing''s and lengrushuang''s original constitution, it can definitely help that person to continuously improve his cultivation level once he is taken down. This is why Chu Feng requires Yan Qiaoling to stay in Guanghan flower garden all the time.


    He didn''t want Yan Qiaoling to be captured by kuisha, and eventually cast a powerful villain.


    Fearless to meet the forced eyes of shangkuisha, Chu Feng opened his mouth quietly: "we''ve seen it twice, don''t know if we can see your face?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" From the mouth of kuisha, there was a thrilling feeling: "demon, it''s OK to know my true face, but I come to you today for other reasons. I need to exchange you for someone else. You should know who it is?"


    Chu Feng knew from lengrushuang that his growth was related to the reappearance of the seven evils, so kuisha would not attack him for the time being, but it did not rule out that kuisha would attack him after being threatened.


    After all, it would be easier to reappear Qisha with chufeng, but if it didn''t work, they didn''t mind destroying chufeng. The big deal was to waste a little time to let Qisha reappear.


    The appearance of kuisha tonight is to win Chu Feng in exchange for Yan Qiaoling!


    Because he has been to Guanghan garden, but there are several powerful forces that he can''t resist. It is a little difficult to take Yan Qiaoling away from home quietly.


    Chu Feng also knows this, but Yan Qiaoling can''t give it to kuisha. In that case, kuisha will strengthen its strength in the shortest time. That''s not good news for him and Zhang Yuner. At least for Zhang Yuner, the hatred of Qisha is there.


    Therefore, Chu Feng gently shook his head: "you know, I can''t give you!"


    Kuisha''s figure flashed, and immediately appeared three meters away from Chu Feng, with a sinister look: "demon God, although I don''t want to kill you for the time being, and because of the Yin evil spirit, I don''t want to move you, but it doesn''t mean you can bargain with me, and tonight, I can''t help you."


    "I believe I will bring Yan Qiaoling to me if I take you as a traitor."


    From kuisha''s mouth came the laughter of Yin test. Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was standing not far away, covered her ears. Kuisha''s laughter gave people a gloomy and unpleasant feeling. It seemed that if you listen to it more, you will lose your mind.


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up: "I know who you are!"


    Kuisha, who had already raised a hand to do it, was motionless. His eyes flashed a sharp color. Only one person knew his real identity, and no one else knew his real identity.


    I want to say that Chu Feng is talking nonsense, but the confidence in his eyes and face clearly tells kuisha that Chu Feng really knows his identity.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and kuisha put down his hand. He needed to make sure that if Chu Feng really knew who he was, in order to be safe, he would destroy Chu Feng: "demon God, who do you think I am?"Chu Feng''s left eye can''t see the real face of kuisha, but that pair of eyes gives chufeng a sense of deja vu. When he was in chenjiacun, he didn''t pay attention to these details, but just now chufeng caught a touch of familiar flavor.


    Tensing the muscles of the whole body, chufeng looked calm: "once upon a time, I went to Yan''s house in Yanshan. In order to give me a strong horse''s power and to show their details, Yan''s family set up the obstacles of thousands of heavy waves on Qianchi peak. At that time, only five people went up to Qianchi peak."


    "One is me, one is Yan Yan, one is Yan Qiaoling, and there is Wen Xinxue. In addition, there is a dead man named Yan Kui!"


    Kuisha''s eyes flashed a different color, but also moved the killing machine: "demon God, what do you say to me? The Yan Family of a small role is not in my heart!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and was puzzled and bewildered: "of course, I know that you don''t care about Yan family. If you want to, you can destroy Yan Family countless times. In the semi God peak state, there is such strength, but I don''t understand why you are so far away from Yin Sha?"


    Leng Rushuang is a Yin evil spirit and the fourth Princess of the wild demon kingdom. However, she was born in Leng family. She has a brother, Leng Po Tian, her parents and grandfather. Leng Rushuang cherishes their feelings as much as their relatives.


    Kuisha was also born in a family, but he ignored any kinship, which was beyond Chu Feng''s comprehension. His words were full of regret: "if your parents knew that their hard-working son had inherited the power of the strong in ancient times, they would become evil and have no conscience. Would they regret giving birth to you?"


    Chu Feng''s seemingly plain words touched the soft touch of kuisha''s heart, but soon his eyes were cold: "I didn''t want to kill you. It seems that I can''t do that tonight. The devil really knows who I am, so I can only say I''m sorry and let you die."


    Chu Feng shook his head slightly. He also knew the identity of kuisha just now. Compared with Leng Rushuang''s respect for Leng''s family, chufeng had no choice but to change kuisha. But he was relieved to think that what he practiced was magic.


    In the face of kuisha becoming more and more powerful and surging momentum, Chu Feng''s eyes are quiet as ice. Just now, he has sent a message to Murong Bing. If he can stick to her, it will be good. If he can''t, he can only say that this is life.


    With a roar, the surging force like the tide directly pressed on the Chu wind. The Chu wind, who had known for a long time, had already caught the attack trace of kuisha under the rapid rotation of his left eye. As soon as his eyes were cold, his body rolled out, and a pit with a diameter of 80 cm appeared at the place where he had stood.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan, who was standing in the distance, looked tight: "be careful of Chu wind!"


    At this time, she even knew that the person who came was probably the enemy of Chu Feng''s hidden world interface. Originally, she wanted to take out a gun to help Chu Feng. Only then did she find that the gun had fallen on the car and burned with the fire.


    However, when she saw the pit 80 cm in diameter, Zhou Xiaoxuan knew that, not to mention using a gun, even with a rocket launcher, she might not be able to hurt the kuisha. She had to step back and look at Chu Feng with worried eyes.


    At this time, she will not rush to fight with Chu Feng. She knows that she is not only a helper of Chu Feng, but also a drag. The best help at the moment is to take good care of her own safety, so that Chu Feng can deal with this evil spirit guy without concern.


    Although the Chu wind, which dodges back and forth, is very fast, and also runs Zhenyuan to strengthen its own defense force, it is still a little weaker in the face of kuisha, who has the power equivalent to the peak of semi gods in the later period.


    The power of the vacuum explosion directly made the Qi and blood of Chu wind surging. He knew that kuisha was just a random blow. Otherwise, the power just now could definitely make him seriously injured.


    In the twinkling of time, Chu Feng went to ten meters away, trying to open a little distance, so as to save Zhou Xiaoxuan from being hurt. She was just an ordinary person and could not bear these terrible waves. Zhou Xiaoxuan seemed to understand this, and tried to go as far as possible to protect herself.


    Kuisha laughed coldly, and the whole person was even more discouraged by his black clothes. When he turned his palms, the flames were burning on them, just like the blood from the sky just now. His eyes showed a faint disdain: "demon, Dayi is right. If you can''t grow up, that''s just a scum!"


    The fire of blood light on his right hand also pressed against the Chu wind in vain, carrying destructive power. At this time, kuisha thought not to exchange Chu wind for Yan Qiaoling, but to completely destroy Chu Feng.


    Because once his real identity is known, Xuanyuan family can find his trace quickly by searching for his real identity. Although his strength is equivalent to the peak of semi gods in the later period, he cultivates magic and his strength is unstable, which is why he must get Yan Qiaoling.


    Because only with the help of Yan Qiaoling''s fake original Constitution can he stabilize his strength. Otherwise, sometimes his strength will fall to the level of cultivation in the period of natural anger, which will be destroyed at any time. Therefore, he wants to destroy Chu Feng and prevent identity leakage.


    Seeing that the fire of blood light was about to cover the Chu wind, Zhou Xiaoxuan in the distance felt a tight heart: "Chu wind!"


    In the face of that terrible power, the Chu wind is calm as water, the enemy is like locusts, taboo force can not be used at will! Chu Feng also raised his hand, tonight does not use the force of taboo, that is only a result of death.A ghost like figure appeared in front of Chu Feng, with a straight body like green pine, and a hand slowly raised, and the light of blood fire disappeared directly.


    Kuisha saw that Chu Feng was about to die, but he was suddenly attacked by someone. He condensed his eyes and saw that he was wearing a Maitreya mask. He felt the rolling breath and exclaimed, "five brothers!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1409

    Seven evil old five, practice the art of the nether world, called Ming Sha!


    Kuisha''s exclamation made Chu Feng slightly stunned, but he didn''t expect that one of the seven evil masters would appear again. He was still the fifth one. From the cold frost, he knew that the old Wuming Sha had a strong fighting power. If he really wanted to move, the boss would not be his opponent.


    But his personality is eccentric, and the things he does always make people wonder. For example, at the moment, Chu Feng doesn''t know why he wants to save himself.


    Kuisha also came back from the initial shock. Although he was surprised that Mingsha had recovered, he was more concerned about why Mingsha should stand in front of Chu Feng: "five brothers, what do you want to do?"


    "Damn it, the wrong mask!" With a sigh, the ghost sighed, and his hand passed over the mask of Maitreya. He seemed very sorry: "I should find a mask of baigui Yasha to match my identity. It looks too festive. How can you wear this mask to kill people?"


    "Next time, pay attention to change a vicious mask."


    The words of Mingsha are light and leisurely, and some people are speechless, but from his mouth, it gives Chu Feng endless cold. This is absolutely a cold man, because when he said killing people, that kind of casual and casual, we can see that he did not put human life in his heart.


    It is the indifference of human life, which is clearly displayed.


    Kuisha''s expression was so relaxed that he thought that Mingsha was in front of Chu Feng and wanted to kill him with his own hands. Then he said, "the fifth brother wants to kill the devil himself, so I''ll give it to you!"


    With that, kuisha withdrew a little bit, as if it was a dangerous thing to get too close to Ming Sha.


    "You''re wrong. I didn''t want to kill the devil!"


    All of a sudden, Mingsha sighed and opened his mouth, but his body was gradually filled with killing opportunities: "although it was because of the devil God in ancient times that the seven evil kings were destroyed by the goddess, but I am a yard to yard, who killed me, I kill who, my target is the goddess, not the demon God, and the devil is the Lord of the demon world, I kill him is treacherous ah!"


    Kuisha''s pupil shrank violently and burst into a sharp color. His words made him feel uneasy.


    Chu Feng was also surprised, looking at the back of Mingsha, deja vu, just because of the change of breath, did not know whether to know, but Zhou Xiaoxuan murmured in the distance. She didn''t know what the seven evil saints, demons or deities were. She was just curious about who these people were and how they always appeared all of a sudden.


    But Mingsha, who didn''t care about other people''s views, still added: "in addition, the ancient seven evil king is none of my business. I am the master of this life. I have nothing to do with me when I am dead. You see, Yin Sha can be changed. Obviously, brother has changed. This life is this life, even if there is hatred, it is a goddess."


    "But the people of this evening will still be killed."


    Kuisha suddenly felt the breath of danger. Mingsha appeared here and declared to kill, but it was not Chu Feng. Kuisha subconsciously looked at Zhou Xiaoxuan in the distance. The character of Mingsha was doomed to kill an unarmed woman who was not even a warrior.


    So, who is he going to kill?


    Suddenly, kuisha thought of a possibility, his eyes burst into a fierce color: "five brothers, you want to kill me!" After a pause, he became mad and laughed: "no wonder Yin Sha asked me not to look for you. I see. You are worried that your identity will be known. Are you going to kill me now?"


    The ghost laughed, and the air was full of gloomy atmosphere. It was as if the ghost breath had been rendered into an independent space. In this space, there was a smell of hell, and the sound of ghosts crying and Howling could be heard.


    Kuisha''s face changed greatly. Finally, he knew that the man that Mingsha was going to kill was him. He cursed him! Kuisha scattered, began to face the Chu wind that kind of tit for tat and superior.


    Turn around and run!


    That''s right. Kuisha turned around and ran after he was sure that Mingsha had killed him. Although he was incomparably powerful, and his strength was equivalent to the peak of demigod''s later period, he was very clear that he did not have the power to fight against the ghost that could not be inferred from common sense.


    "Want to run?"


    Mingsha gave a cold smile, and all of a sudden, countless ghost figures appeared on the deep road and surrounded kuisha completely. This scene not only shocked Zhou Xiaoxuan, but also Chu Feng.


    He can be sure that among all the figures, only one is an entity, and the others are illusions. It is said that the ghost of the underworld cultivates the art of the nether world and controls the most evil magic attack. Seeing it today, Chu Feng completely believes it.


    But I also want to ask Leng Rushuang, who is Mingsha and why to help him, and now I want to kill kuisha.


    He also affirmed one thing in his heart, that is, the seven evil spirits of this life just inherited the power, all of them were independent, thinking these at least in this life, and Mingsha was obviously an independent person, and kuisha was influenced by the glory of ancient times and did stupid things.


    All around, kuisha, who was completely surrounded, was a figure wearing a Maitreya mask. In his eyes, there was a murderous opportunity and ferocity: "asshole, we are brothers. How can you do this?""Before endless years, we were brothers indeed!" I don''t know where the ghost voice comes from, giving people a strange taste.


    But kuisha''s face was completely changed. The words of Mingsha were very clear. They were brothers before endless years. Now they are not brothers. Everyone is a unique existence.


    In the eyes of helpless and angry, also know that he should not appear this evening, at first he also denounced cold frost''s betrayal to become Chu Feng woman, but now he found that Leng Rushuang is so smart.


    But now that it''s too late to know that it''s too late to give him any life.


    All of a sudden, heaven and earth were enveloped in a layer of endless darkness, especially the countless ghost figures wearing Maitreya''s mask. Even kuisha''s figure was also covered by that layer of endless darkness, as if their place was splashed with black ink and could not see anything.


    At the moment, Zhou Xiaoxuan has been completely numb, found that the world is very big, she does not know a lot of things, but look at the current situation, seems to have been safe.


    Compared with Zhou Xiaoxuan''s relaxed self, Chu Feng is still dignified, and Mingsha helps him, which is something he can''t think of. He feels the terrible power fluctuation in the darkness ahead, and the gust of Yin wind sweeping the flow. Chu Feng knows that Mingsha is fighting with kuisha.


    Moreover, from the momentum, Mingsha is powerful and there are a lot of kuisha. Chu Feng clenches his fist slightly, and his eyes jump to kill. What Mingsha said just now shows that he will attack the goddess, and the goddess is Zhang yun''er. Chu Feng thinks about whether to use the force of taboo and unite with kuisha to kill Mingsha first.


    I believe that he can destroy guisha in the end.


    But this idea has not been left behind. Kuisha''s miserable resentment and helpless voice resounded from the heaven and earth: "ghost, you stupid guy, the seven evil spirits gather together and change color. Even the devil can''t easily resist it. Otherwise, why did he use conspiracy to destroy us with the help of the goddess''s hand?"


    "You are an idiot. I believe you will die in his hands one day."


    In the sad voice, the endless darkness is also slowly dispersing. When it is completely dissipated, there is only a figure standing in that place, a masked ghost, but kuisha has not been seen, even a trace has not been left.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan looked around: "ran away?"


    When Mingsha turned around, Zhou Xiaoxuan tensed her body. However, Mingsha didn''t mean to do anything to Zhou Xiaoxuan. She just looked at Chu Feng, and her tone was still loose: "kuisha has been destroyed, and even my soul power has been crushed by me. He has disappeared in the world forever. I saved you tonight. Do you want to give me any benefits?"


    "I am not greedy. It is said that heaven and earth are your property. Give me your transparent card?"


    Chu Feng almost fell on the ground, which is too wonderful. However, he knew that he would not go even to Ming Sha, because he would be locked in his real identity, just looking at the person who could not see through the real face, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a faint killing opportunity and a little hesitation.


    Chu Feng that fleeting killing machine, Ming Sha has clearly felt, burst out laughing: "you want to kill me, to ensure the safety of the goddess?"


    Chu Feng''s heart moved, did not expect the ghost can penetrate his idea.


    "If it is, then you can rest assured that I have no interest in the life and death of the goddess, and I cherish today''s life more."


    What I didn''t want to know was that Mingsha sighed a little, with an indescribable melancholy: "if I can, I don''t even want to know that I inherited everything from a strong man in ancient times, but these things are doomed, and you and I can''t change them. As for the goddess, I know that she was in fengteng garden at that time. If I didn''t do it at that time, it showed that I would never do it again in my life."


    Turning around in silence, the figure of his back gives people a decadent feeling of falling down. However, Chu Feng still believes what he said in his mouth, although this is the first time he saw the ghost.


    And tonight is not the words of Ming Sha, Chu Feng must use the force of taboo and kuisha to fight, slightly sigh in the heart, it should be a debt to you.


    The figure of Mingsha moving towards the distance gradually drifted away, and soon disappeared into the vast night. If it was not for the car which was still burning, Zhou Xiaoxuan would almost doubt whether something strange had happened just now.


    Shaking her head reluctantly, Zhou Xiaoxuan walked to Chu Feng''s side: "let''s go. I''ve already called someone to handle the scene."


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and took Zhou Xiaoxuan''s hand to the city. However, he was surprised. He was as cold as frost. He didn''t know that Zhang Yuner was the eye of fate. Kuisha didn''t know. How did Mingsha know?


    Did he meet Zhang yun''er?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1410

    When Chu Feng came back to Guanghan garden, it was two o''clock in the morning. Because Chu Feng said something was wrong, everyone didn''t worry about going to bed early.


    When Zhou Xiaoxuan went back to the city, Chu Feng asked her to go back first. This evening''s event was determined as a car fault. There was no need to involve too many things. Zhou Xiaoxuan also understood that no one believed the matter even if it was said, so she went according to Chu Feng''s explanation.


    Just stepping into Guanghan garden, a figure has already fallen in front of Chu Feng. The cold lady of the cold family is as cold as frost!


    Chu wind stagnates, Murong ice also appears, with some solemnity.


    "You killed Quebec?"


    Leng Rushuang is as cold and arrogant as ever, and her words do not fluctuate. As one of the seven evil kings, although she is not as closely connected as she and Murong Bing''s mother, she can still feel kuisha''s death just now.


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "I also want to kill him, but it''s a pity that I didn''t do it. The person who killed him is Ming Sha!" Pause for a moment, Chu Feng looked calm staring at the cold and gorgeous face: "I really want to know, if I killed the kuisha, are you going to stay with me now?"


    Murong Bing frowned. Now she can''t see clearly. She only knows that when kuisha died, she was flooded with terrible evil spirit.


    However, he could not see the slightest fluctuation on his face as cold as frost. He just asked, "ghost?"


    Chu Feng nodded, and there was no need to hide these things: "yes, before I was ready to use the force of taboo, the sudden appearance of Ming Sha helped me block a blow. Moreover, he created a dark space by using the powerful netherworld technique to control the action of kuisha, so that his spirits and spirits were destroyed, and there was no reincarnation again!"


    Cold as frost eyebrows gently a frown, if the beginning of a little doubt, then now is completely believe what Chu Feng said.


    However, those who knew that he used his power to create a dark space, even Murong Bing, were not clear about it, which ruled out the possibility of Chu Feng killing kuisha.


    But Chu Feng at this time asked the question just now: "if I killed kuisha, are you going to stay with me forever?"


    The stubborn problem makes Murong Bing feel helpless, but he also knows that Chu Feng is very concerned about this problem. He gently touches Leng Rushuang''s arm and signals her not to talk nonsense. If cold frost really does not die because of Chu Feng''s death, Chu Feng will not fight against Leng Rushuang tonight, but they must be enemies in the future.


    Cold as frost raised his head and looked at Chu Feng, who felt different at the moment: "if so, would you kill me?"


    Chu Feng lowered his head. He thought about this problem on the way back, so he didn''t hesitate to say: "if I killed kuisha, I won''t kill you because of it. I will finish all my things, if you want to kill me, stretch your neck and let you give me a knife."


    Leng Rushuang is slightly shocked. Chu Feng''s reply makes her speechless for a moment. She wants to say that Chu Feng is lying. But the sincerity in her expression and words makes Leng Rushuang understand that Chu Feng is not lying at all.


    If she really wanted to kill him, chufeng would not choose to die now, but if she insisted on killing him in the future, chufeng would not fight with her, and would kill her. She was inexplicably moved. She didn''t want to admit it, but it was an indisputable fact.


    Looking unnaturally turned to the villa: "I can only be your woman forever, Su Daji said right, you are our sister''s Day!"


    Even if it is heaven, it will not exist.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath, and finally showed a little smile. He was really worried about the cold frost''s reply, which made him disappointed and uncomfortable. He thought of what: "frost, how do you think of this person


    Leng Rushuang stopped his pace and thought about it and said, "although he is one of the seven evil kings, he is also an independent existence. He can do everything according to his own preferences. He can kill kuisha for you tonight, and maybe he will turn back to kill you tomorrow. Many things are uncertain. He is a contradictory person."


    "But one thing you need to remember is that the real combat effectiveness of Mingsha is stronger than the head of the seven evil kings, but he doesn''t care about these things."


    Chu Feng was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect that Mingsha was the fifth, but his combat effectiveness was even stronger than the boss. He just wanted to ask if Leng Rushuang knew his real identity, but the latter suddenly turned to stare at him, biting his lips and showing a delicate posture: "in addition, you can call me Rushuang, but don''t call me frost, numb!"


    Cold left a word, cold as frost directly into the villa, Chu Feng surprised what situation, Murong Bing is Tut''s mouth: "this stuffy woman, speak, but also bite the small lips, don''t you know that this is very lethal, angry and shy, very attractive to men''s kidney gland hormone?"


    "It seems that I have to learn something, or you will be seduced by her one day, and there will be no residue left."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Feng had already walked directly from her face. Murong Bing opened his mouth and looked at him with deep resentment: "if you put on your pants, you won''t be recognized. Brother in law, I hate you!"


    "And so on, in the name of Murong, I''ll walk to the front of the door in the name of black frost, and then I''ll walk to the front of the door in the name of black frost, and then I''ll look at you in the face of the black frostCold as frost, brother-in-law?


    Murong Bing blinked his eyes and watched Chu Feng go into the villa and murmured: "my husband is really heavy taste, brother-in-law is my sister-in-law!"


    Chu Feng hears Murong Bing''s undisguised words in the villa, and goes upstairs with white eyes, trying to find Taji Li to probe her breath. However, it seems that the time is very late and can only be said after getting up in the morning tomorrow.


    Ready to go to Chang''e''s room to rest, but feel what came to a room door, this is Yan Qiaoling''s room, this time back to now, he has not seen Yan Qiaoling, heard that this woman is working hard to improve her strength every day, also do not know whether she is possessed by the devil!


    Gently knocked on the door, there will be Yan Qiaoling clear voice: "come in!"


    Chu Feng opened the door and went in. She saw Yan Qiaoling sitting on the bed and felt the fluctuation in the air around her. Chu Feng was surprised. She hadn''t seen her for many days. Yan Qiaoling has stepped from Tianjing seven levels to Tianyang Yizhong, integrating Zhenyuan and reaching the stage of consolidating the foundation and staying in Yan.


    However, when he thought that he was also one of the most important places in Tianyang, Chu Feng was relieved. Compared with Yan Qiaoling, it took him a long time to cross a realm. He was already flying an airplane.


    Yan Qiaoling opened her eyes and saw Chu Feng come in and frowned and asked, "what do you do in the middle of the night? Don''t you know whether you are a lonely man or a widowed girl?"


    Chu Feng didn''t tease Yan Qiaoling as usual. She went to sit down and looked at the woman. She was dressed in the black color. The whole person was a little more chilly. Maybe it was the reason for entering the Tianyang period. Chu Feng felt that Yan Qiaoling was much more tender than before.


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng said softly, "nothing, just to tell you that Qisha Shengjun, that sorcery cultivator, is dead, and no one will miss you any more. Don''t you always want to leave? Tomorrow you can leave Guanghan garden and go wherever you want."


    After a pause, Chu Feng took out a bank card and put it on the table beside him: "I know you have nothing since you came out of Yan''s house. There are five million in the card, which is not much in this society, but for you, I believe it is enough for you to live!"


    Yan Qiaoling''s body was slightly shocked: "are you driving me away?"


    Chu Feng stood up and breathed out a breath: "not to drive you away, this is your freedom, and at the beginning I left you just because of my selfishness. I didn''t want to bring danger to another person I valued after kuisha got you. But now he''s dead, I don''t need to leave you."


    "Go where you want to go!"


    Mingsha knew that Zhang Yuner was a goddess, but he didn''t do it. Even if he would do it according to Leng Rushuang''s statement, it would be safe at least for the time being, because Zhang Yuner went to the five forbidden areas.


    Therefore, he did not need to leave Yan Qiaoling, and should give others the freedom they should have.


    Yan Qiaoling bit her lips, slowly came down from the bed to the side of Chu Feng and asked softly, "I''ll ask you a word. At the beginning, you helped me so much, it was really just a normal heart, you didn''t have any interest in me?"


    Chu Feng saw Yan Qiaoling''s look of bitterness in her eyes, and moved slightly in her heart. She knew that the woman was really moved. It didn''t look like a joke at the beginning.


    However, Chu Feng felt that he would soon be in contact with more responsible people, and Chang''e gave him a sense of uneasiness. Chu Feng did not want to have any accidents, and did not want to involve avoidable innocent people.


    Yan Qiaoling didn''t start. Naturally, she could easily break. Chu Feng nodded slightly: "I always think you are a friend!"


    With a bitter smile, Yan Qiaoling pointed to the door: "you go, tomorrow I will leave Guanghan garden." After a pause, Yan Qiaoling finally took her pride: "I won''t disturb you any more. I hope you are safe all the time, and you must live well."


    Chu Feng opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she saw that Yan Qiaoling had turned around and swallowed the words to her mouth. She sighed in her heart and walked out of the room and closed the door. She knew that tonight might be the last time they met in this life.


    However, if she did it again, Chu Feng still decided that Yan Qiaoling was not Lin Yulin or Su Xinyu, so it was a good thing to get rid of the relationship as soon as possible, so that both of them would be deeply involved.


    In the room, Yan Qiaoling stood on the balcony and looked at the quiet and peaceful garden. She said with a sad smile: "I didn''t expect that I would love too!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1411

    Night!


    Chu Feng came out of Chang''e''s room at seven o''clock. With the latter''s words, the son of a bitch left the room. When he got downstairs, the breakfast fragrance prepared by Lin Yulin and Keiko Yamazaki had already floated from the kitchen.


    This is what people living here are used to. Apart from Lin Yulin and Keiko Yamazaki, even if they are pure and clean, they seldom cook now, not to mention Ziyi, an arrogant girl, and Murong Bing are as cold as frost.


    As for Liu Zhixin, now most of the time is in the room with children!


    In the dining room, everyone has already sat here. Keiko Yamazaki also put a pot of preserved eggs and lean meat porridge on the table, as well as a large temporary steamed bread.


    He went and sat down, put a big steamed bread into his mouth and bit it. But seeing that everyone didn''t mean to do it, Chu Feng swallowed it and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Everyone sat there in silence, no one spoke, which made Chu Feng feel strange. What nerves did these women make?


    When Yamazaki saw that everyone didn''t mean to speak, Murong Bing was rarely silent and sighed: "Qiaoling left, half an hour ago!"


    Chu Feng''s hand holding the steamed bread was sluggish, and then he knew why everyone was like this. After all, Yan Qiaoling had been with them for such a long time. It was inevitable that she left them like this.


    But some things, Chu Feng would not explain, reluctantly smile: "she is living here because of some dangers, now the danger is removed and it is normal to leave, and just leave does not mean that she will forget you forever. Maybe she will come back to see you again in a few days?"


    "If you leave now, you may just want to go out for a walk."


    Everyone didn''t say anything. If it was before, they naturally believed what Chu Feng said. But when Yan Qiaoling left just now, the corners of her eyes were stained with tears. Even the most stupid people knew that Yan Qiaoling didn''t want to leave. It was probably Chu Feng who came back late last night and asked her to leave.


    It''s just that these things are just their conjecture for the time being. Chu Feng has even given an explanation, and they are not easy to say anything.


    Or Murong ice broke the depression and said with a smile, "it''s OK. My husband is right. When the time comes, Qiaoling will come back and eat something."


    With Murong Bing to ease the atmosphere, everyone also dispelled the depression of Yan Qiaoling''s leaving. But when eating, people still seldom talk. Chu Feng smiles bitterly whether it''s too much to ask Yan Qiaoling to leave, but he also knows that he has to do it, and he still has some things to do.


    After 20 minutes, everyone went to busy after eating. Chu Feng opened his mouth and cleared the table with a bitter smile. The phone call came in at this time, from Shen Xiuqin.


    Before answering, Shen Xiuqin''s voice came: "dear, today''s imperial food garden, are you going to go with me or by yourself?"


    Hearing Shen Xiuqin''s voice and thinking of their absurd affairs, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched in front of Wen Zhuzi. Seeing tajili, who didn''t have breakfast with everyone outside the garden, he said, "wait for me. Everything else has been arranged. Just follow the original plan."


    After a few words of greeting, Chu Feng hung up the phone and went out and came to tajili, who was recovering rapidly. Of course, Chu Feng''s medical skills were also very good. Otherwise, even if he was shot slightly, he would have to lie in bed for a few days.


    Feeling Chu Feng coming to her side, tajili turned around, her long hair moved with the wind, and she bowed slightly: "thank you, Feng Shao, for saving your life!"


    Tajili didn''t pretend that she didn''t know her, and even if Chu Feng didn''t introduce herself, Lin Yulin would tell her, so she didn''t pretend to be confused: "tajili, I owe you a favor."


    Chu Feng wanted to speak, but because of the loosening of tajili''s bow collar, he suddenly forgot what he wanted to say.


    Chu Feng is also aware of some gaffe, now women are more and more unconstrained.


    He coughed gently to lead away the embarrassment. Chu Feng did not pretend to be a snake. "Miss tajili, you know my identity, I also know your identity. I believe you also know your own situation. I took you away, but you are the one pursued by the agricultural Sultan, and the holy government must pay attention to you."


    "Maybe if you walk out of Guanghan garden, you will be arrested, even if you haven''t done anything."


    Tajili was not surprised that Chu Feng knew his identity, so he did not deny anything.


    Nong Sultan chased him, and now he is in the hands of the holy pilgrims again, holding the mentality that Dora is better than his own death. Nong Sultan will definitely tell the holy pilgrim officials that she is talir''s daughter.


    As long as she is talir''s daughter, even if she has done a hundred good deeds, she will be rejected and regarded as evil. She also believes that as long as she goes out of Guanghan garden, she will be captured by the official people of the holy Dynasty.


    Chu Feng believed that tajili was a wise man. Because of Wen Zhuzi''s relationship, Chu Feng asked softly, "do you want revenge?" In his words, he skimmed over the subtle murders.


    Tajili didn''t seem to feel general. She straightened her hair to the back and looked at the distance with sadness: "ten years ago, I advised my father to retire, but he told me that many things can be done half done, but he can''t quit the thing that he is the leader of blue cells.""Once you do, stick to it."


    Everyone knows that the boss of Jidao can wash his hands in a golden bowl at a certain time, and maybe he can have a good old age. Anyone who follows the normal track can also get a good future.


    But blue cell organizations can''t do it, because they are labeled as terrorist organizations by various countries. Taryl is the most wanted person in the world. How can he easily retire? Once he retires, even if the international community doesn''t try to kill him, the organizers will kill him.


    Chu Fengming means Bai TA Ji Li, but he is more concerned about the woman''s attitude: "what about you?"


    "Me?" Tajili asked, glancing back with a bitter smile, "I am just a poor woman now. My brother is dead, my father is dead, and all my relatives have been destroyed by the agricultural Sultan. But now the agricultural Sultan is arrested, and the end is death. I don''t know what else I can do or what else I can do."


    That kind of sadness and desolation can''t be pretended. Chu Feng scattered a little killing opportunity and took a little exploration: "don''t you want to go back to blue cell and inherit your father''s position, commanding tens of thousands of people?"


    Tajili looked back at Chu Feng and then moved her eyes away. The corner of her mouth was slightly cocked: "it is said that fengshao and blue cell have endless gratitude and resentment. Fengshao wants me to go back to fight for power and gain with wenzhuzi, and then you can take advantage of your left hand?"


    "If you think so, I owe you the favor of saving my life. I can promise you!"


    Chufeng laughs and knows that tajili has misunderstood his meaning, but she can also hear some information from her words. This woman doesn''t mean to be in charge of blue cells.


    Sure enough, after a little silence, tajili said faintly: "if my father''s life is stable, I will stay in Tianchi all my life, which is also my father''s meaning. He knows that there will be no success in this road. The best result is to get a good death, so he never wants me to participate in it.


    This time, I came back to blue cell because I received a message from my father''s confidant that his death was a conspiracy between Nong Sultan and Tianchi. I don''t know what it is, but I don''t care. I just want revenge.


    But now that the chief culprit, Nong Sudan, has been caught and died sooner or later, I will lose the goal of revenge. My life may be dull all my life, or I may not know when I will die. I have no idea where I am going to go! "


    Chu Feng felt the sadness in her words, and was completely relieved. What his left eye saw in tajili was sadness and grief, without cheating. This shows that tajili did not lie. The reason why she returned to blue cell was to avenge her father and brother.


    Now that Nong Sultan has been arrested, hatred will naturally be reported off.


    Chu Feng, who relaxed a little bit, said: "although I have a grudge with blue cell, I have absolute strength to destroy him. Naturally, I don''t need miss tachili to play with those life-threatening means, and take good care of the wound. After you recover, I will arrange you to leave here, wherever you want to go."


    Taji Li was stunned. She originally thought that Chu Feng was trying to squeeze her value. For example, she let her go back and the blue cells and Wen Zhuzi pinched each other. But what she could not think of was such a result. She only knew the strength of the ruling office, and she believed that Chu Feng would not cheat her.


    But what she didn''t know was that what Chu Feng wanted was her promise not to go back to blue cells, so that wenzhuzi could have a stable transitional right.


    Just a little more fun in her eyes, the woman will inevitably breathe and think: "less wind, you save me but do not want to return, is it interested in my body, if so, you can take it, it is my repayment of human feelings!"


    Chu Feng looked back at tajili, who was wild but intelligent, and flashed a smile: "maybe I was suddenly kind-hearted and didn''t want to get anything. Of course, if Miss tajili insists, I don''t mind a kiss of Fangze, but everything will wait for you to recover and hurt."


    The imperial food competition was officially held at 12 o''clock, and Chu Feng was ready to go over to see Shen Xiuqin''s arrangement. As for tajili, if she didn''t show any purpose, it would inevitably arouse her suspicion. Unexpectedly, she said that, Chu Feng followed her meaning, that is, she really looked at her body.


    Tajili stood in the same place, coughed gently, and felt some discomfort. She looked at Chu Feng''s back toward the garage: "hurt the Tower Road, let''s go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1412

    At ten o''clock the next morning, Chu Feng and Ziyi appeared in the imperial garden.


    Today, a national catering competition will be held in the eastern courtyard of imperial garden. Dozens of catering chain companies will participate in the competition. As long as anyone can win the first place in this competition, then in the next five years, it will be able to dominate the catering market of the whole holy Dynasty.


    The catering competition, in fact, is equivalent to a competition of catering directions. If anyone wins, it is the leader of the catering industry. The official will personally advertise for you.


    However, in the past three decades, five catering competitions have been held, all of which have won the first place in Jicheng Shanjia. The reputation of the royal kitchen house and the glory of the meal competition have made Shanjia the leader in the catering industry, controlling 30% of the catering market in China.


    It can be seen that how much profit it has to make a year, 10 billion as a unit, is just a very simple number.


    This year is the sixth catering competition. Although there are dozens of participants, the most concerned are Jicheng Shanjia and fengteng catering chain company of Jianghai fengteng group.


    The rest of the company is nothing more than accompany Huang Shao to study. We all know that the final first place must be between Shanjia and fengteng. There is absolutely no third possibility.


    And the food safety group, that is, the organizers of this time, specially set up several Project Awards in order to make the meal competition more exciting.


    A total of ten places will be awarded.


    The winners from the fourth to the tenth place can get five million awards. For the group companies that can participate in these competitions, no one will care about five million, but if it is beneficial and can expand the business circle of the company, they are naturally willing to.


    Otherwise, if only accompany emperor Shao to read, there is always a lack of attention.


    In addition, the third 10 million, the second 20 million, and the first prize is as high as 50 million. The food safety group has invested nearly 100 million awards on this, which is incomparable in the previous five years.


    Of course, they are not so simple as to throw money down. Once the first one goes to the family, they can use the channel network of the security group to vigorously publicize the winner in the next five years, so that he can earn enough profits. At the same time, the winner will do the same.


    For example, in the past 30 years, Shanjia has spent at least 500 million yuan per year in the food safety group, which is called as making a little contribution to the food health of the holy pilgrimage, so that the official people can use the money to do more safety monitoring and ensure the people''s food health.


    However, many people are aware that the hundreds of millions thrown out by good families are only 12 / 10 of the people''s identity. Now, the over 100 million bonus is just an investment. What''s more, the return in the future is more than tens of times?


    Of course, these are just a kind of unspoken rules. No one will say it or dare to say it.


    The meal competition officially started at 12 o''clock, but this session was a little different. The host of the competition was not the leader of the food safety group, but the deputy director of the publicity department, ye Zisheng, the eldest grandson of the red Ye family, and Zhou Jingxing, deputy director of the police department, who served as the main judges of the competition.


    In addition, young master Huang of the red Li family and Su Mobei of the red Su family served as guest judges.


    In a word, the company that the four Huangshao think is OK today is the first place in the catering competition. The smarter people are more aware of this. The four little Huangcheng boys are trying to gain some political capital for the next year''s top position. Of course, these are things that can''t be said. Just be clear about them.


    There are still two hours before the start of the competition, but countless dignitaries have flocked here. In addition, there are more than a dozen approved media reporters.


    For the dignitaries, this is a wonderful event, but also a grand gathering of exchanges between the dignitaries. Because of the participation of the four young people in the Imperial City, the number of people coming this session is more than that of any previous one. Who doesn''t want to attract the attention of the Fourth Youth of the Imperial City, and then prosper?


    In this imperial city with more than 100 million millionaires, there has never been a lack of dignitaries. Today, even some famous ladies who usually stay in seclusion are attracted by their names, and the meaning is self-evident.


    Therefore, if the appearance of many dignitaries is a scenery that can not be ignored, then the appearance of these famous ladies is the most brilliant rainbow, because there are many daughters of high officials and many rich businessmen''s gold.


    Some reporters also found that there were many prominent celebrities in China and other countries, even from abroad. They could not help sighing that the four imperial cities were less than one, and the women were crazy.


    Then some smart reporters did not know where to get a news, the reason why there are so many celebrities today is that the imperial city is less than four, and that they are more because of another person.


    Today, a person with the largest number of Weibo fans in the world, with an astonishing 1.7 billion fans, is the king of the holy pilgrimage underground world, and the mysterious youth who deterred the world at the same time. He is the founder of fengteng group, Chu Feng.


    There is little wind in the legend.


    Because a message came out not long ago. Because of the participation of fengteng group today, Chu Feng, as the founder of the company, has given all the shares of the company to Shen Xiuqin. However, we all know that the appearance of chufeng naturally symbolizes something.It is also clear that most of today''s famous ladies, Qianjin, are aiming at the Chu wind. After all, compared with the Imperial City, the Chu wind is more mysterious in their hearts.


    I can''t help but let the people who know the news sigh again that people are more popular than dead people. In the past, it was extremely difficult to see these famous ladies. Now they are on the scene of the imperial food competition because of a person who rarely appears in public. You can imagine what their thoughts are.


    However, there is nothing to say about this. In this era, the chufeng is strong enough to deter these people and attract some people.


    "How do I feel like I shouldn''t be here today?"


    Chu Feng takes Ziyi''s hand and walks on the road. He shakes his head with a wry smile when he hears groups of people around him.


    Because these people are talking about beautiful women, or the daughter of a certain group, or the young lady of a senior official''s family, but no doubt they are all there to guess whether they are aiming at the Fourth Youth of the Imperial City, or for his Chu Feng.


    What''s more, Chu Feng does not have to think that Shen Xiuqin must have done the ghost. The purpose is to maximize the hype. In the end, fengteng group won the first place in one of the witness of so many powerful people. I can imagine how respected it will be in the next five years. Compared with the good family in the past, it will certainly have more money.


    The secret channel was deliberately made by Shen Xiuqin, a woman who attracted so many dignitaries. It was a bit inappropriate for Chu Feng to come. But Chu Feng would not say anything. Anyway, all he said would appear were rumors. No one had confirmed it. Then there would be no accusation. Feng Teng respected the old.


    Ziyi blinked her eyes and hummed, "a group of fanatics, what''s good about you? You''ve come all the way. If you know you''re a stallion, you''ll be disappointed to death!"


    Chu Feng turned her eyes and found Ziyi was more and more impolite. She looked back at the woman''s pretty face: "I am indeed a stallion, and I don''t think I have anything to attract people. It''s just Ziyi''s sister. Are you sure you don''t have any bad ideas about this young master?"


    Ziyi''s heart leaped for a moment, and suddenly thought of the hotel room in Hancheng night. If Cui Zhenxiu didn''t show up with people, she would have ridden Chu Feng. Moreover, she had already gone in for two or three centimeters. Her face was unnaturally red, and she murmured in her heart. Would that mean that I was not a virgin?


    But Ziyi''s arrogant small character is destined not to obey Chu Feng''s will, hum: "on you, elder sister, I don''t look up to, don''t be too narcissistic!"


    Chufeng laughs and doesn''t want to point out Ziyi''s embarrassment. She is speechless. If Cui Zhenxiu appeared two seconds late, or one second later, Ziyi would sit down and touch her head. What a pity!


    And Chu Feng''s expression fell in Ziyi''s eyes. What she felt was that Chu Feng regretted that she couldn''t hook up with her. Her small mouth was cocked up and she was secretly cool.


    But the corner of her eye is inadvertently cast a glance at Chu Feng, thinking about whether to find a chance to ride Chu Feng. She thinks that people will give Chu Feng to that one unconsciously. Ziyi is excited when she thinks about it. She laughs when she thinks about it, and she still has a little evil.


    Such a voice fell in the ears of Chu Feng, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "what are you laughing at?"


    Ziyi also realized that she thought too much and excited herself. She hummed: "it''s useless to laugh at you, but I can''t succeed in trying to soak me up. I''ve been taking me out alone these two days. Do you still want to think about me?"


    Chu Feng did not use his left eye to see, did not know Ziyi was lying, smell speech just disdainful curl mouth: "beauty chest no buttocks, no interest!"


    "Don''t talk about these unrealistic words that can''t hit me in the future, or I''ll kill you with 36d size!"


    Why are there such women in the world?


    Chu Feng knew that Ziyi was arrogant, but he didn''t expect to be so arrogant. He was ready not to talk to Ziyi with a bitter smile, but a cold hum came from behind: "boy, how can you appear here?"


    "I tell you, Lin Yulin''s nephew is Chu Feng. The famous wind is little. You want to die by stepping on two boats?"


    Chu Feng was shocked by Lin Rushi''s words, and then saw a look of disgust and disdain in Lin Yuner''s eyes. Obviously, Lin Rushi has said such things to her more than once, and sighed: "it''s none of your business?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1413

    It''s none of your business.


    Chu Feng is not a person without quality. At least when he meets people without any grudges in front of others, chufeng will treat others with humility. However, when he met Lin RuCI today, he not only talked about Lin Yulin, but also said some bad things in front of Lin Yuner depending on the situation.


    Chu Feng does not want to quarrel with such a woman, but also does not allow her to slander Lin Yulin''s reputation at will. If it comes out that Lin Yulin has a small white face, people who know it just smile as a joke, but those who don''t know will believe it. If Lin Yulin knows, she will be very sad.


    So Chu Feng refuted a sentence, Lin Rushi is just worth his refutation.


    "See?"


    No, Lin Rushi not only didn''t mean to be angry, but also began to laugh. He pulled Lin yun''er''s voice became more and more sharp: "this boy is a man of no quality. All the good people in front of you were pretending to be. Otherwise, how could he have been with a woman the other day? Now with a woman? "


    She looked at Ziyi with playful eyes, and even made no secret of the size of her voice: "as soon as I saw this woman, she had status, and this guy was a little white face. Knowing that she couldn''t hook up with you, she went back and asked for the second place!"


    Second best?


    This body is happy to see that Chu Feng is beaten and despised by others, and the heart is happy to blossom. I don''t want Lin Rushi to pull her, and her face is suddenly cold. This shows that she can''t compare with Lin Yuner.


    "Do you think the girl next to you is better than me?"


    Because of Lin Ru''s idea of attacking Chu Feng in public, the dispute here has already attracted the attention of the people around him. We all vaguely understand what they are doing, and they are smiling with a meaningful smile in their eyes.


    Although Lin Yuner is also a pure and sweet person, she is still a 20-year-old girl after all. Compared with Ziyi, Lin Yuner is not a little worse. It will take at least a few years to grow up. By contrast, the sentence of "retreat and seek the second place" is simply self humiliating.


    Lin Rushi also found that she had a problem with her speech. Her niece and Ziyi couldn''t compare with each other. However, she was unwilling to admit that Lin Yuner was worse than Ziyi. Even when Ziyi said that she was worth hundreds of millions, Lin Rushi''s direct disregard would only make her a clown.


    However, he also caught the opportunity to attack and said with a sneer: "it turns out that the young lady with a white face is a perfect match."


    The people around him have been smiling. Obviously, they all believe what Lin Rushi said. Ziyi is the daughter of a certain rich man, and Chu Feng is her little white face. Many dignitaries look at Chu Feng, and they look very beautiful, and they really look like little white face.


    Some people also found Chu Feng a little familiar, but couldn''t remember where he had seen it for a while, and then they all thought about it in their hearts. The little white faces were all similar, delicate and tender.


    Seeing that his sister-in-law had the upper hand, Lin yun''er felt a little uneasy. He only saw that Ziyi, who was standing beside the Chu wind, still had a certain degree of inferiority. The natural temperament of Ziyi was a kind of spiritual nameplate, which could not be installed.


    At least Lin Yuner felt that he could not be as proud as Ziyi.


    But think of Lin Yuner although rich, also have appearance, but take care of a small white face, she can be proud of the treatment.


    In the joking eyes of the people around him, Lin Yuner stepped forward and bowed gently to Chu Feng: "I don''t know what happened at the beginning, but I believe it''s true that you saved me, but I have my own bottom line principle. I don''t like making friends with people who don''t respect themselves."


    The meaning of the words, obviously believe Lin RUSI, Chu Feng is a small white face.


    A trace of disappointment flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes. He knew that Lin Yuner''s mind was simple and easy to be deceived and confused. He didn''t expect to reach this point. He had no ability to distinguish right from wrong.


    "We''ve never been friends!" he sighed


    When Lin Yuner''s heart felt inexplicably painful, Lin Rushi came up and did not have the capital to despise Yu Ziyi. However, he was superior to Chu Feng and pulled Lin Yuner forward: "let''s go. Wait, you have to prepare for the Miss food image election. Then you can become famous. There is no need to waste time on such a indifferent person."


    Lin Yuner is a little uncomfortable. Chu Feng doesn''t show any heartbreaking look because of her words. It''s just a kind of indifference, as if Lin Yuner doesn''t matter at all.


    Although she does not have any male and female feelings to Chu Feng, but a person who likes her in her cognition is so indifferent at the moment, holding a better woman than her is a little uncomfortable.


    Clenching her lips, Lin yun''er did not look back. She went on with Lin RUSI. She wanted to do something. If she succeeded, she would stand in the circle of the upper class. She also believed that she would succeed because it was the promise of benevolence. Lin yun''er felt a little more comfortable.


    Even feel that it is a right thing to get rid of the relationship with people like Chu Feng.


    "Very hard?" When Lin Rushi and her nephew left, the people around them also scattered. They did not have anything to look at. Ziyi looked desolate and joked: "actually, you have nothing to suffer from. You have so many beauties. Any one of them can kill the green apple just now.""Or do you like such a woman now that you change your taste? If so, I''ll explain it to you?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and looked at Lin Yuner''s far away figure: "she is a simple and kind girl, but there are too many deep-seated people around her. Thinking that a piece of white paper will be covered with all kinds of colors and disperse my true self, I feel some heartache, but I also know that this is fate!"


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything more. He took Ziyi''s hand and walked forward. Unfortunately, the people around Lin Yuner had ulterior motives and intended to make this simple girl colorful.


    But Chu Feng would not argue and say anything because of this. Compared with Lin Rushi, the outsider''s words are not believable, not to mention that Lin''s words are justified. Unless Chu Feng gives up his identity, otherwise all his words are sophistry.


    And Chu Feng will not use his identity to oppress people. For some people, there is no need to worry about. After all, in this world, many things are fair, but there are more things that are unfair.


    Ziyi saw that Chu Feng didn''t mean to speak, and she didn''t continue to tease him. However, she labeled Lin Yuner as an idiot in her heart. Today, Chu Feng is the most valuable young generation in the Shengchao era. She even let him pass by.


    Ziyi shakes her head slightly and sighs in her heart, a girl who has no luck!


    By the time Chu Feng and Ziyi arrived at the eastern courtyard, there were already many people gathered here. Dignitaries from all walks of life, as well as some journalists, had already occupied some favorable positions, waiting for the start of the meal competition.


    The east courtyard is also the largest of the four courtyards, because it receives tourists from all walks of life, and can accommodate thousands of people to gather here at the same time. In addition, if the distance is a little bit, 2000 people will not be a problem.


    After Chu Feng made a phone call, he and Ziyi walked through the crowd and went inside. Now he wants to see what the final result of the competition is. Because according to their agreement with Li Zong and Shen Xiuqin, the sunset of Shanjia starts from today.


    "How did that kid get in there?"


    Chu Feng and Ziyi went directly through the crowd and entered the rest place of the contestants. This scene happened to be seen by Lin Rushi, and immediately shook his head: "how can I forget that there is a rich and wealthy person around him. It seems that the company of that chick''s family also sent people to participate in the competition, but it''s a pity that it can only be a good family!"


    A woman who has received a lot of benefits from benevolence naturally hopes that the good family will last forever. If Shanren can finally marry Lin Yuner, she will be more happy.


    "What are you looking at, sister-in-law?" After going to the bathroom for a while, Lin yun''er sees Lin RUSI looking at the distance. He doesn''t find anything along the way. He asks curiously.


    Lin Rushi drew up a smile: "nothing. I just saw that boy and the woman who took care of her walked into a place. It seems that the woman''s family also has a company and is ready to participate in today''s meal competition. Unfortunately, they all accompany Huang Shao to study. Today''s victory must be good family."


    Lin yun''er nodded slightly, looked at that direction more curiously, and then took Lin RUSI''s hand: "let''s go, but also prepare clothes for these!"


    Lin Rushi said with a meaningful smile: "this is not urgent. Shanshao doesn''t know that you are here. Let''s go and have a look at him first. There is still some time for the competition to begin. You should seize every second of the opportunity."


    "All the women in Dandan can become Ye''s imperial concubine. Even if you can''t, you should at least become a good little grandmother. It''s a big family with hundreds of billions of assets."


    Lin yun''er frowned slightly, but also remembered that he had not seen Dan Dan today. He guessed that he might have followed Ye Zisheng and nodded: "I know how to do it."


    Seeing that her niece seems to be in a bad mood, Lin Rushi said earnestly: "silly girl, a woman always eats youth food all her life. When you still have capital, you should hurry up and find a real gold owner to give you the cleanest body. Even if you can''t marry him, you can get some benefits at least, isn''t it?"


    "Don''t feel ashamed. Women are all bastards except for themselves."


    Lin yun''er looked at Lin RUSI with a wry smile and knew that Lin Rushi had come this way, but today he was also a man of some value. He nodded softly: "I will consider it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1414

    70 square rooms on the side of the east courtyard.


    Although the final meal competition will only be decided between fengteng group and Shanjia, many of which are in the form of reading with Huang Shao, the organizers have prepared lounges for each participating company in order to make the participants'' psychological balance a little bit, and also to make people have a bit of a look.


    The east courtyard has the largest area, with more than 100 private rooms. At the moment, people from fengteng group are gathered in this suite.


    This time, Shen Xiuqin was the leader of the team. As for Yao Qianxue, she was responsible for developing the markets of Xiangjiang and Panlong, and was also responsible for foreign business. She would be in Xiangjiang for a long time, so she did not come back.


    When Chu Feng and Ziyi had just appeared in the room, Shen Xiuqin showed a smile to greet him: "less wind, coming!"


    Two people a grip is divided, is completely ordinary friends general, Chu Feng looked at the busy, completely ignored his arrival of the crowd: "how is the preparation?"


    Shen Xiuqin looked back with a confident smile: "they are all ready. There are three stages in this competition. The three rounds are the winner. When you hear the explanation of the pretty girl, Chu Feng can''t see any color of deception on on her body. Her face is cold. Because he believes that if it is him or even Shen Xiuqin, he will do it for her parents.


    Gently pull up the beautiful girl, of course there is a mistake, but because of filial piety mistakes, that is forgivable, and has not caused any impact: "know who is looking for you that person?"


    The pretty girl shook her head and didn''t dare to hide anything: "I don''t know. He never introduced himself." After a pause, the pretty girl said, "however, when I came just now, I saw him go to the seventh room in front of me, and also walked into it. There is the room of Shanshi group."


    Chu Feng directly believed that the most advantageous competitor in this competition was fengteng and Shanjia. He patted the pretty girl on the shoulder: "I can take it as if this has not happened, but you need to do one thing."


    After the latter left, Chu Feng said to Shen Xiuqin: "a good family plays tricks regardless of the rules. Then I''ll play with him well. I want him to know that I''m an ancestor and he''s a grandson!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1415

    The seventh room in front of fengteng''s room is where the good family is.


    Although such a competition is just a passing experience, Shanjia still sent chefs from its major hotels and selected the most professional chef assistants to win the seven consecutive titles and create the glory of Shanjia.


    Today, Shanren is in charge of the team. Because he is in the Imperial City, and because the old man of Shanjia is old, he also needs to give Shanren some capital. Undoubtedly, leading the team to win the first place in the meal competition can make Shanren a little more tough among the many sons and nephews of the Shanren family.


    So Shanren rare last night did not go to any woman to fool around, enough spirit, this morning has come to the imperial garden.


    Yushan garden is an industry managed by a good family. Shanren arranges the best room for the cooks of Shanjia to prepare for the war. There is also a small rest room in it. Shanren is sitting here and looking at Lin Yuner''s pure and moving appearance.


    However, there are other people on the scene, Shanren is not too explicit to show anything, and he has always been with Lin yun''er on the elegant side, and he will soon have a chance to go to base, Shanren will not fail in this regard.


    Another of his cronies stood by with a respectful look.


    Shanren didn''t care about Lin Rushi and Lin Yuner, who were still in the field, and asked, "how is the arrangement?"


    "Absolutely no problem. If the wind blows, it will be defeated." Seeing that the master didn''t avoid Lin Rushi''s aunt and nephew''s meaning, he nodded and replied, "that woman''s mother is seriously ill and needs 800000 surgical expenses. According to the young master''s request, I gave 300000 down payment. For her seriously ill mother, there is absolutely no problem."


    Shanren said with a satisfied smile: "well done, although it''s less than a year since the rise of fengteng food, because of Chu Feng, a poor guy with bad luck, the support strength is still very strong, but the grass-roots can not be on the table after all. The first place in the meal competition must be our good family."


    "Although Chu can''t deny his strength, it''s a good thing."


    Shanren doesn''t know why. Every time he hears about Chu Feng, especially when some women around him talk about him, he has a kind of inexplicable hatred and a kind of high contempt. He thinks that no matter how noble a person is from grass-roots background, he can''t be on the stage after all.


    In particular, when I came to the dining garden today, I saw a few famous ladies who were rarely seen at all. Shanren was also surprised to witness the glory of Shanjia again.


    But later it was known that these rare celebrities came for the sake of Chu Feng, the mysterious legend of Feng Shao.


    Shanren, who has always been proud of his good family, how can he not be annoyed. He feels that besides the force he controls, he has killed Chu Feng countless times regardless of his origin or background. Therefore, when he sees those famous ladies who are attracted to Chu Feng, he always feels a little uncomfortable.


    Lin Rushi and Lin Yuner, who are not talking, frown gently when they hear the words.


    They are also from a very humble position to today, for Chu Feng such as the grass-roots against the peak of people with an absolute admiration, even if it is Lin RUSI, although very unhappy that Lin Yulin opened the bar because of Chu Feng, but this can not deny her recognition of Chu Feng.


    Even many nights, she had fantasized about how eager she was to be conquered by him, the most mysterious youth of the pilgrimage.


    Although Lin Yuner is not like Lin Rushi, and she does not know the so-called fengshao, she can understand the loneliness and loneliness of people standing in that position. Lin Yuner always admires Chu Feng who wants to know but has never had the opportunity to meet.


    In particular, a series of means of Chu Feng are beyond the reach of others.


    He can also catch a trace of jealousy in the words of kindness and benevolence, which may be undetectable by himself. It is just like the feeling of a man who is superior to himself when he is suddenly trampled on by the rebellious grass roots.


    However, Lin yun''er is not easy to say anything. Compared with the Imperial City four Shao and Chu Feng, Lin Rushi and Dan Dan are right, and Shanren is closer.


    Shanren didn''t know what the two women thought. He just remembered one thing: "by the way, what about Dan Dan? Didn''t I tell her that she would come here on the day of the meal contest? Although the victory must belong to our good family, it''s better for our good family to get the support of Dandan, the future Princess of Ye''s family. "


    The confidant maintained a respectful attitude: "according to your meaning, I contacted you, and I got the news. Now miss Dandan is at Ye''s house. Maybe there is something wrong with her today and she can''t come."


    At Ye''s house?


    Shanren sits up straight. He knows that although Ye Zisheng promises to marry Dan Dan, he has never let Dan settle in Ye''s house. How can he go to Ye''s house now?


    Narrowed his eyes, Shanren thought of a possibility. He slowly drew a smile around his mouth and waved: "even if she didn''t come, the competition hosted by the Fourth Youth of the imperial city is enough for the honor of the first place. Go down!"


    "Young master, that woman seems to know me!" The confidant nodded and was about to go out, but she turned to her mobile phone and took it out two times. She frowned: "she is at the door now, saying that she has done according to my requirements. I hope I can give her the final payment. She has to rush to the hospital to pay for her mother''s operation immediately."Shanren narrowed his eyes: "asshole, what do you do? I don''t know how to wear a hat and glasses!" Knowing the loyalty of his confidants, Shanren waved: "send it away and give her 200000 more. This matter can''t let fengteng know. How can fengteng be a group company with amazing wealth?"


    Confidants also know that they may have been seen when they came just now. They nodded respectfully and left the small lounge.


    When his confidant left, Shanren also showed a gentle smile: "aunt Lin, Yuner, are you ready?"


    Lin Rushi''s mouth twitched, and a trace of anger that shouldn''t have happened to Shanren passed through her heart, because the latter actually called her aunt, but she was still less than 30 years old, just a few years older than Shanren.


    But thinking of the benefits of the promise of benevolence, Lin Rushi smiles again: "all ready, and Yuner has practiced a lot these days. There must be no problem in temperament. Moreover, yun''er has attended some occasions before. It is absolutely not a problem to win the first prize of Miss food image today."


    Lin Yuner nodded gently beside him.


    "Two!"


    Shanren spoke faintly, and there was an indescribable taste in his words: "Miss food image, it seems that it is a project outside the catering competition, but it is closely related to the meal competition. In a word, that is who is the first in the meal competition, and the person they want is the first place of Miss Meishi."


    He picked up the coffee and took a sip, which was meaningful: "that is to say, as long as we sign a contract with a good family, she will be the first one!" As for whether the good family will be the first, he did not consider it, because he felt that it was inevitable.


    Lin Rushi has experienced ups and downs for a long time, and immediately understands the meaning of Shanren. Lin Yuner frowns. The competition of Miss food image is additional. But now she also knows that it is closely related to the first in the meal competition. She also knows that Shanren will not only be the first, but also become famous.


    Because today''s first miss food image will not only get a million bonus, but also get a five-year endorsement contract from the company that won the first place in the catering competition. In other words, as long as you win the first place, you will be successful, because the official publicity is to use this image lady.


    Lin Rushi looked at his niece and knew that Shanren was interested in her. He said in silence: "shanshao, you can speak up. How can Yuner be the first?"


    Lin Yuner also looks at Xiang Shanren. She knows that such a contest is nothing more than a game for the upper class. Of course, the most important thing is that the person who is the first in the meal competition nods. Shanjia is the biggest winner, that is, Shanren nods. She will appear on the major TV stations of Shengchao tomorrow.


    In the future, the value is bound to rise infinitely.


    "The wise don''t speak in secret!"


    Shanren twisted his neck and didn''t cover it up. He said, "I like yun''er, but our identity is there. I can''t marry yun''er to become the young grandmother of the good family, but I still want to give Yuner a chance to be my woman!"


    Lin yun''er frowns, that is to say that she should be a lover of goodness and benevolence, or a lover who can''t be seen. What makes Lin Yuner uncomfortable is that Shanren even says this is an opportunity!


    Lin RUSI didn''t think much about these things. She thought that women were nothing more than those things: "be good at saying things clearly!"


    Shanren knows that this is the best time to talk about it. Dan Dan has made a lot of preparations for him. Lin Rushi also took money from him to do things: "that is, Yuner and I, when the good family got the first place, I announced that she was the contracted image publicity ambassador of our good family, and at the same time, she would be paid 2000 million years'' salary!"


    "Secondly, I''m willing to give Yuner 50 million yuan a year in addition to the legitimate salary."


    That''s the equivalent of seven thousand a year.


    Lin RUSI''s eyes brighten slightly, which is equivalent to her income of several decades. However, Lin Yuner only needs one year. In addition to the 70 million yuan, Lin Yuner can accumulate a lot of popularity and contacts. In this era, popularity and contacts are money. Even if Lin Yuner does not follow benevolence, he will be able to prosper for the first time.


    She, a little girl, can also follow a dog to the sky.


    But Shanren''s next words made Lin RUSI very excited. He was eager to take the place of Lin Yuner. Shanren stood up and said, "but I only want to allow my son for three years. If Yuner is lucky enough to give birth to my child after three years, I will give 200 million yuan and a villa in the Imperial City area. If it is a boy, one billion plus one percent of Shanshi''s shares will be added!"


    This is Shanren''s thought after careful consideration, because then he felt that he had completely conquered the sweet goddess Lin Yuner.


    Lin yun''er''s brow is still frowning. Although it is hard for any woman to refuse what Shanren has thrown out, and she is very moved, she thinks that she can only follow Shanren for three years, and then clear up the relationship. Compared with Dan, she has a kind of unconvinced meaning.


    However, she also knew that it seemed that Dan Dan''s luck was not everyone''s, and Lin Yuner hesitated and nodded: "I can be your lover!"


    Good benevolence looks happy, there is a kind of guard to see the moon.


    But Lin yun''er also learned a thing, not see the rabbit not wild: "but before, you must ensure that I become the image of Miss number one, only I become the first, we can talk about the things behind, otherwise everything will be floating clouds.""What''s more, after I get the first prize, I have to pay you 150 million yuan for three years. The salary of the company can be paid year by year. As for pregnancy, as long as you have no problem, I will get pregnant."


    Shanren was so excited that he wanted to roll the floor with Lin yun''er on the spot and felt thirsty. However, he knew that he couldn''t eat hot tofu. He waved his big hand: "tonight, you''ll move into my villa in the imperial city first!"


    Lin Yuner nodded his head absentmindedly, but in his mind, he inadvertently crossed the figure he had just seen. He sighed slightly in his heart. His sister-in-law was right. Love is precious, but if a woman does not control her own destiny, everything is just a cloud.


    Maybe in three years, we''ll have a chance?


    At this time, Lin Yuner would rather cry in a BMW than laugh behind a bicycle!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1416

    Near twelve o''clock, nearly two thousand people gathered in the east courtyard. The scene was crowded with people.


    Among them, most of them come from powerful people. Ordinary people have little interest in these contests. Moreover, they are the reporters and media approved by the major media.


    What makes people feel happy is that most of the dignitaries come today, and they are the most beautiful and even the most beautiful women. We all know that some of them come for the Imperial City four young people. After all, the four young people of the Imperial City seldom appear in public together. This is an opportunity that is hard to get close to.


    The most important thing for people is that the real emperor Chu Feng of the underground world of the mysterious holy pilgrimage will also come to the scene today.


    Many people know that at least half of these famous ladies and daughters come from Chu. Although the four little girls in the imperial city are attractive enough, once they enter the Marquis gate, they are as deep as the sea. Moreover, most of the four families want to match each other. Although the status of these famous ladies and daughters is also high enough, it is almost impossible for them to enter the eyes of the four families.


    These women and their families must also know this. Their identity can be looked up to by ordinary people. However, compared with the top four families of Zhou, Li, ye and Su, they are still not as good as a little bit. Even if they have the intention, they can''t achieve anything.


    In this way, the Chu wind in their hearts should be real and touch.


    What''s more, the power of Chu Feng is amazing. It''s no secret to the people in the circle of power and power. The powerful deterrence to hundreds of countries indicates that they can get the support of Chu Feng, which must be the glory and wealth. Therefore, half of today''s famous ladies and daughters are aiming at Chu Feng, which is true.


    "Sister Qin, can you stop playing like that next time?"


    At the beginning of the gap, Chu Feng stood beside Shen Xiuqin with a bitter smile and pointed out: "two or three hundred women are coming for me. Is this my honor or my misfortune?"


    If Ziyi is not nearby, Shen Xiuqin must have been in the arms of Chu Feng. Because Ziyi is there, Shen Xiuqin maintains the demeanor of a powerful woman in the business world and says seriously: "I just need someone with weight to witness the rise of fengteng diet. Undoubtedly, it is the most favorable weapon for women who have a heart."


    "And you can rest assured, I just spread the news that you may arrive, attract a large number of people to lay glory for fengteng''s final victory, and won''t poke you out. You know I won''t do that, do you?"


    Chu Feng believed that if Shen Xiuqin didn''t want to be hated by Su Xinyu, he would not be exposed in front of the crowd. Thinking that he didn''t need to be seen as a monkey, Chu Feng was less helpless: "let''s start, go!"


    Shen Xiuqin en nodded, raised her hand and took all the chefs who participated in the first round to go out.


    Chu Feng also took Ziyi''s hand and went to the direction of the crowd. Today he came here as a passer-by to prevent accidents. Of course, he has planted this accident. I believe Li Ji knows how to do it, and the sunset of the good family will begin completely.


    Secondly, it''s time for several imperial families to come to an end.


    Chufeng and Ziyi want to find a good viewing position, which is very simple. They come to the place where they pull up the yellow line 10 meters away from the competition site. However, Ziyi looks at the hand that Chu Feng takes turns into a small waist and murmurs: "I don''t like you. You are not good like this!"


    Chu Feng turned back and saw his hands holding Ziyi''s small waist, smiling and approaching a little: "are you sure you don''t really like this little Lord?"


    Ziyi''s body was shocked, but Chu Feng''s hand yanguomao had left, biting his lips and getting angry. Now that there are so many people, it''s not easy to get angry. When he just wanted to bear it down, suddenly his eyes widened and he was staring at Chu Feng: "little Lord, can you be more shameless?"


    Ziyi''s body suddenly became hot and soft. She had the meaning of falling down. She leaned on Chu Feng''s body and bit her lips. Her eyes became more and more embarrassed and confused: "don''t move. I''m very sensitive!"


    Chufeng laughs and her fingers move again. Ziyi has no strength at all. She feels that Chu Feng''s evil fingers are desecrating the mysterious place. There are too many people and it is not easy to resist. She dare not make her voice out. Suddenly, she regrets that she should not follow Chu Feng today.


    Resist the impulse to cry out, Ziyi voice with a little cry: "please, don''t!"


    Chu Feng plays with her heart and wants to see what Ziyi, a proud girl, will look like when she is embarrassed. Her fingers speed up the friction, and she feels that Ziyi''s whole body is hot as if she has a fever.


    "Yes Suddenly, an indistinct nasal sound that only Chu Feng could hear rang out. Ziyi''s whole face was completely red. She bit her lips with shame and anger, and leaned on Chu Feng''s body to breathe slowly.


    After a while, he pushed away chufeng and felt a piece of mud. He glared at Chu Feng angrily: "you are indeed shameless. You know that I don''t like you, so I use this occasion to molest me. I hate you!"


    Turning around, Ziyi went outside to prepare to clean up. She was a little careful in her walking posture, for fear of being seen by others. Chu Feng gently laughed at the finger and whispered, "it seems that it''s really not a general sensitivity, not a general exuberance."


    He took out a paper towel and wiped the things left by Ziyi. The four Li Ji people on the judging platform had already stepped out. The audience was quiet because of their appearance. In addition to the four, there were also three elderly old men. Chu Feng knew that they were several authorities in the food industry.Obviously, a few unprofessional big less, looking for three professional masters to suppress the battle.


    Today, Li Ji does not have that kind of loose and unruly situation. In such an occasion and on behalf of the official, how much quality still needs to be shown. Zhou Jingxing and others are also similar in looks, which makes those flower lovers who come to them more obsessed.


    The top emperor is different.


    In addition, because of the development, Cui Xin has more mature charm than before. As soon as she comes up, Chu Feng can hear the sound of sexual saliva around her.


    Her eyebrows frowned slightly, and Chu Feng was very upset. Cui Xin was his woman. Although she bought it with money, she was also his woman. It was uncomfortable to be watched like this.


    When she got to the front desk, Cui Xin smiles and is full of charm. As soon as she is ready to speak, she turns to Chu Feng, who stands in front of the crowd. Her mouth is subconsciously widened, but it is not very obvious. She also sees Chu Feng''s dissatisfied eyes. She looks like she looks down and smiles. This little guy dares to eat dry vinegar.


    Thinking that it was a pleasant thing to make Chu Feng angry, Cui Xin also picked up the microphone and said, "Hello, I''m Cui Xin. It''s my honor to be invited to be the host of today''s catering competition. On behalf of the organizers of the catering competition, I welcome all the competitors and friends who come to watch from afar."


    Shanren, who had already come out of the distance, saw this scene and swallowed: "I thought this woman was good before, but I didn''t touch her all the time!" Patting my close friend on the shoulder: "after the meal contest, please contact Cui Xin. I want to invite her to dinner and make a friend tonight."


    It''s not the first time that a confidant doesn''t know the master''s idea. He nods to show that he knows.


    After the applause fell, Cui Xin said again: "today''s meal competition, a total of three rounds, the first two rounds are the competition of optional dishes, by seven judges to try, five red cards into the next round, the last round is the organizer''s dish style, let each contestant play their own, to win the championship."


    "Of course, before the beginning, it is also the opening ceremony of each catering competition. Let''s invite 100 beautiful women to participate in this competition, and some of them will think that they will become the first food Image Promotion Ambassador of the company they belong to!"


    Chu Feng is also dark pharyngeal saliva, beauty has seen a lot, but it seems that such a hundred together, the visual impact is not general big.


    One by one, the lowest is the middle and upper beauty. I don''t know where the host has chosen so many beautiful women. It''s not strange to see Lin Yuner there. I heard about it just now. Looking down, Chu Feng was slightly stunned: "why is she here?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1417

    Lindsey!


    Chu Feng grew up naked as a child. She is a little sister of childhood. At this time, she is among the 100 beauties who are running for the election.


    Because of Chu Feng''s strong support, Linjia village has not only become Xuancheng, but also become one of the top places in dianlan. In the past, many girls wanted to marry out, but now many girls want to marry into Linjia village.


    Because dianlan everyone knows that there is a Chu wind, he makes the whole Lin village become millionaires.


    Because of this improvement in life, Linxi, who was a little skinny before, had more flesh and a lot of white skin. She was also full of youthful luster and color. With today''s simple jeans and a white shirt, she was more energetic and moving.


    There''s still some softness in it.


    In particular, the simple atmosphere that always exists in Lin Xi''s body can be felt even if it is more than 10 meters apart. The beautiful life has not wiped out the simple and kind side of this girl. She has a friendly and indifferent smile on her face. Lin Xi, who has not seen for eight or nine months, has become a top beauty.


    But Chu Feng was more curious about how Lin Xi appeared here. When the 100 beauties introduced themselves, Chu Feng also made a phone call.


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng flashed a bitter smile and hung up the phone.


    It turns out that because of his words, Lin Xi has been studying hard for more than half a year and has been admitted to Huangcheng University. Because he said that if Linxi was admitted to Huangcheng college, she would take care of her food, drink, housing and transportation when she came to Huangcheng University. Obviously, this girl abandoned Kuncheng University, which she once dreamed of most, because of this.


    Breath out, Lin Xi''s mind, Chu Feng naturally understand, but he has always been only when Lin Xi and Lin Wei are sister brother, now this girl came to the Imperial City, Chu Feng did not see even if, now see if not see a face, how much can not say the meaning.


    Smile bitterly and shake your head, and wait for the end of the game!


    On the other hand, Shanren also passes over these beauties. When he sees Lin Xi, who is clean and simple, his eyes light up slightly. He thinks Lin Yuner is the representative of his pure and sweet heart, but at the moment, Lin Xi gives him a more real feeling.


    Patting his close friend on the shoulder: "who''s that girl on the 25th?"


    Confidants have the information of all the participants, and the purpose is to select some of them to enter Shanshi group and cultivate them into public relations talents. After all, these are not secrets in every company.


    After opening the information in her hand, she found the 25th, and her confidant replied, "her name is Linxi. She is 18 years old. She is a freshman in Huangcheng University. She is 1.67 meters tall and weighs 102. She is 34d, and has a circumference of 34d Not ready to introduce, Shanren slapped him on the head. If it wasn''t for a lot of people around him, he would surely fly over: "I asked who she was, didn''t let you talk nonsense, what background did she have?"


    The confidant was beaten for a while, but he knew that he was wrong. He coughed and said, "Dian LAN man, the family is a peasant family, and there is no background!"


    Lin Xi was born in Linjia village, so when she signed up, she filled in the farmer''s family.


    Hearing that it was a peasant woman from a barren land like dianlan, Shanren licked her lower lip: "no wonder it looks so clean and simple. It turns out that she is a rural sister, which is better than Lin Yuner''s kind of sweetness acquired by nurture. After introducing her, please contact her to see if she is interested in joining Shanshi group."


    The confidant nodded without fluctuation. Knowing that her master wanted to hunt for beauty, she looked back at Lin Xi, who had just introduced herself with a sweet voice. She felt that it was really beautiful. Rich people are capricious and have no problem with what kind of women they want.


    Soon after 100 beauties were introduced, they stood on the left and right respectively. Cui Xin came forward again and said, "these 100 are the participants of today''s image promotion ambassadors. They will play the role of waiters and basic etiquette details in the meal competition, and then the evaluation committee will give the result, only one person will be selected and a million prize will be given at the same time!"


    It''s no surprise to all of you. All previous image food promotion ambassadors are also winners. They just look at the 100 beauties on the stage. It''s really hard to choose!


    "Let me say something!"


    Hiss!


    There is no lack of such things in previous years. For example, the one who won the first prize in the last one was a popular actress. When she attended, she was wearing a translucent gauze skirt, which was indistinct in content, but won.


    I didn''t expect this session to be so cruel, but some people thought deeply and were relieved. The judges of the last session were the old Dong se old man from the food safety group. This time, it was the four little and four big emperors in the imperial city. Can you compare it?


    Many people are not willing to, but there is no way to do it. All of a sudden, more than 60 beauties end up timidly, and even have no courage to refute. All of a sudden, there are 34 people left above.


    "Don''t sulk. I''m trying to keep the game serious."


    Pointing to Lin Qian: "it''s like the beauty on the 25th. She has a clean and simple temperament. She promotes the food of the holy pilgrimage. This is what we want. I hope you can learn from it."After speaking, Li Ji put down the microphone and stopped speaking. However, as soon as he spoke, he eliminated 66 people. Everyone had a much deeper understanding of the first emperor, that is, he was Iron-blooded.


    And everyone''s eyes are also attracted by Li Ji''s 25th. That is Lin Xi, who is clean and simple, with a sweet smile. Just now, there are only more than 30 people left to look at her. Lin Yuner''s face is red, and she is infinitely shy and moving.


    Then a lot of people deeply think that it is necessary for a woman with such temperament to meet the identity of food promotion image ambassador.


    "No.27 is not bad, it has temperament!"


    In order to avoid suspicion that Lin Yuner had gone through the back door, Lin Rushi, standing alone in a corner, said that Lin Xi was good, for fear that Li Ji''s words would affect the final results. Lin RuCI mumbled a harmless remark, and believed that Li Ji would not be so angry. Otherwise, how could he be called the first emperor?


    Sure enough, after hearing Lin Rushi''s words, everyone looked at No. 27 Lin Yuner, whose eyes were slightly bright. Lin Yuner was two years older than Lin Xi, but his temperament was a little more mature and calm than Lin Xi.


    Both are good. That''s what everyone thinks.


    "Isn''t that a lover with little wind?"


    At the moment, Li Ji and others on the stage are also attracted to look at Lin yun''er and see the sweet and moving Lin yun''er. Li Ji only uses a few voices that can be heard and says, "is that not to ask us to open the back door?"


    Ye Zisheng three people all meaningful smile, Su Mo North think of what patted the head: "brother Ji, she is good benevolence recommended by the primary election!"


    "Benevolence?" Li Ji narrowed his eyes. Ye Zisheng''s affair is a big secret, but it''s not a secret for him, who is the head of the Fourth Youth of the imperial city. He leaned on the seat with a touch of cold voice: "does that guy still want to give a Dan to fengshao, how many heads does he have?"


    "Give three old men ventilation, anyone can take the first, Lin Yuner, no way!"


    Ye Zisheng flashed a bitter smile, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. He nodded and let Zhou Jingxing, sitting at the edge point, convey Li Ji''s meaning to the three old judges.


    Lin Yuner, who is still enjoying people''s eyes and smiling face, does not know that her fate has been vetoed just because of kindness and benevolence. Standing here at the moment is just a waste of time.


    Lin Rushi in the crowd saw 34 of them, and the rest of them began to retreat slowly, preparing for the formal start of the meal competition. She squinted at Lin Xi, which was definitely Lin Yuner''s strong opponent. Although Shanren promised to sign the contract with Lin Yuner, if Lin Xi''s performance was too good, it would be unreasonable.


    With her eyes turned, Lin Ru thought about what kind of smile she was smiling at. She left her place and went to the temporary rest place of thirty-four beauties. They would not come out for etiquette and service until ten minutes later.


    Ziyi, who went to clean and tidy up, also came back at this time. The eyes of Chu Feng were full of shame and anger. Chu Feng''s side head scattered Lin Xi''s affairs and touched Ziyi''s little sad eyes: "why?"


    Ziyi hummed: "I hate you, you eat my tofu!"


    Chu Feng didn''t care. Ziyi thought he didn''t know what happened in Hancheng international hotel. But Chu Feng still remembered that two or three centimeters and Ziyi''s bravery. He wanted to say you hate him, but he found that Ziyi''s small eyes were too penetrating.


    I want to pretend that I haven''t seen it. People who look at more than 30 companies have already started to move the kitchen utensils to them. Two minutes later, I feel a little uneasy. When I see Ziyi, I still stare at him with the sad eyes.


    Chu Feng wryly smile: "what do you want?"


    Ziyi''s eyes did not blink: "give you a chance to invite me to dinner tonight, I will not tell you aunt!"


    Chu Feng originally wanted to say that there was no way to be free tonight, but he was made speechless by the following sentence, with a wry smile: "you can, play seven inches, I recognize the planting!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1418

    In the special lounge of Miss food image promotion.


    At the same time, he was also impressed by Li Ji''s domineering manner. Even many people were infatuated with him. Powerful men always attract women.


    From their undisguised discussion after they came back, we can see that Lin Yuner is much calmer than some people''s fanaticism. She knows that Li Ji already has a fiancee there, and she still comes from a mysterious family. Who can shake Li Ji''s heart?


    There is no ridicule about this. It is just a calm, high-ranking imperial city of four shaos. After all, there is no benevolence. Money is the king''s way. Chastity is just like Lin Rushi said. That''s bastard. What do you want to be pure without money?


    At the same time, she became more interested in the simple and sweet Linxi. At least after she came back, she saw Lindsey more than once. She had to admit that the pure breath in her bones was very comfortable.


    At this time, benevolence''s confidant came in, and Lin Yuner saw the invisible upright and proud body.


    But when she felt that she was coming to find her, Shanren''s confidant went to Lin Xi''s direction. Her eyes were suddenly condensed, surprised and puzzled.


    The rest of the beauties also stopped talking and looked at Shanren''s confidants who came in. Naturally, they recognized that they were the people around Shanren, and they also knew that the good family might be the first one today.


    Seeing him go to Lindsey, many people twinkle with jealousy. The competitor on the same platform is the opponent.


    Shanren''s cronies didn''t pay attention to the other people''s looks. They went straight to Lin Qian and said politely, "Hello, Miss Lin, I''m the assistant to the general manager of Shanren group. Our general manager appreciates your temperament. No matter whether you can get the first place, we want to invite you to be a member of Shanshi group."


    "For this, we can sign a contract with you for three years, with an annual salary of 4 million!"


    The confidants came with Shanren''s instructions. According to the information and ID card registration of Lin Xi''s application, Lin Xi was born in dianlan village and had no identity. Her confidants were given a quota of seven million, but he didn''t think it needed that much. Maybe as long as one million girls in the valley could make it.


    He is confident that this is a task without difficulty.


    Little did not know that this age of men used to eat bird''s nest shark''s fin, sometimes also want to order some country cabbage.


    Lin yun''er''s face became more and more gloomy. She was not a fool. Naturally, she knew what Shanren''s confidant meant. Simply speaking, Shanren wanted to support Lin Xi, but then the ugly look disappeared.


    She knows that the upper class is like this. If she wants to use benevolence as a springboard to raise her own value, she must acquiesce in such a dirty transaction. She is such a trading product. What qualification can she have to reprimand Lindsey?


    And we all think that when Linxi was lucky, the pure and sweet girl shook her head with a smile: "sorry, I''m going to enter fengteng group!"


    The confident look on the face of Shanren''s confidant immediately froze there. For many years, he had been trying to find women for Shanren, and few people would refuse. Lin Xi''s sudden refusal made him forget his reaction for a while. It was 400 million years.


    How many women dare to refuse?


    But the look of the people around him made him not want to believe that it was true. He wanted to say something more, and finally he scattered and said that he just labeled Lin Qian as an idiot in his heart. Fengteng group has such a strong development momentum, can anyone enter it?


    But now, in public, it''s not easy for confidants to tear their faces, nod politely, and then leave the lounge.


    "It turns out that she has a bigger appetite. I can''t see that the little sister in the countryside has such ambition. Is it because she has less interest?"


    "Dream of it, fengshao has never appeared once a year. It''s unrealistic for anyone to take a fancy to fengteng."


    "Four hundred years would not agree. When I was inlaid with diamonds, I bowed my head and pretended to be forced!"


    With the departure of Shanren''s confidants, all the women around her who were envious began to talk about it one after another. They did not care at all that Lin Xi was sitting there, mocking, but more of them could hear the jealousy in their words.


    Lin yun''er looked at Lin Xi more and appreciated it a little, but she was more dissatisfied. She also wanted to enter fengteng group and tried it, but she had no chance to finish the first round.


    Lin Xi didn''t expect everyone to say that about her. She wanted to argue for two sentences, and finally turned into a sigh. Chu Feng''s warm smile appeared in her mind towards the dressing table, and her mouth slightly cocked up. I don''t know how brother Feng is now?


    Fifteen minutes later, the meal competition officially began.


    In the first round of one hour''s competition, each participating company will produce a dish, and then all of them will be sent to seven judges for tasting. It can also be said that it is specially for the four little ones to taste. As long as the four little ones agree, then everything will not be a problem.


    Thirty four beautiful women also came out and waited beside one of the participating companies. No more, no less. Each of them will be responsible for all the tiny details of the whole process. The purpose is to attract the attention of all the companies. As long as who gets the first place, the basic can be determined.There is no doubt that Lin Yuner is standing over there.


    What''s surprising is that many people want to go to fengteng group, but they are politely asked to leave by the chef in charge. They just asked Lin Xi. Originally, Lin Xi didn''t hold any hope. She didn''t expect to be so simple and happy, and at the same time, she worked wholeheartedly for fengteng group.


    There is only one small request in my heart. I hope to see Chu Feng after entering fengteng group. Although Chu Feng is not the person in charge of fengteng, Lin Xi believes that she can still find it.


    As for going to other places to find Chu Feng, she just came to the imperial city for a short time. She didn''t know where to go. The best way was to use fengteng.


    Soon an hour later, all the dishes were ready. Thirty four women were sent to the judge''s desk one by one for Li Ji and others to taste.


    In one round, only 13 companies can get more than five votes at the same time, which makes people feel the cruelty. After all, this is only the first round, and it is already so cruel. In the second round, we should remove more than half of them?


    After the first round of cleaning up, the second round of formal start, the first round of comparison dishes delicious no special provisions, the second round of comparison is full of color and flavor, that is, there is still a need to sell, the time of one and a half hours, also launched a competition in the remaining 13 companies.


    The thirty-four beauties were also scattered, and there were four in the good family. Feng Teng was the only one from the beginning to the end, who was virtually ostracized and envied by the women.


    No one knows why. When the cook has a headache, she wants Linxi alone.


    An hour and a half passed in the blink of an eye. Thirteen dishes with complete color and flavor were also put on the judges'' stage, and five red tickets were still passed. But this round, the hearts of the people were shocked. Nine were eliminated in the second round, and only four companies were left.


    There is no doubt that Shanjia is among them, followed by fengteng group, a company in Xiangjiang and a company in inland. But we all know that the two are just competing for the top three. The real food leader will only emerge between fengteng and Shanjia.


    Ye Zisheng also stood up at the moment and said softly: "in the last third round, the organizer assessed that vegetables are the most important thing for the people. Vegetables are eaten by every family every day. Therefore, our requirements are very simple, that is, who is the best fried vegetables, who is the first today."


    Everyone doubted whether they had heard him wrong, but ye Zisheng''s announcement had no trace of moisture. After confirming that it was true, the four companies began to prepare. If you were more careful, someone would find that fengteng had already prepared vegetables and started to prepare condiments there, which needed to be fried.


    Shanren at the other place frowned, and the stir fried vegetables were a little beyond his expectation. But he was even more upset at the moment when he asked his cronies to go to Cui Xin and Lin Xi, which made him lose face.


    At the same time, there was a trace of anger: "why can fengteng reach the third round?"


    His confidants are also confused. According to the reason, they arranged people to give laxatives. In the first round, fengteng should have been eliminated or even had bad luck. But now the third round has come. The judges of the fourth junior and the three old guys are still in good condition, and they have no intention of being drugged at all.


    He shook his head with a wry smile: "it may have been under the medicine, but young master, you can see that they washed it again before they did it. Maybe it was washed out." As for the briber who didn''t do anything, his cronies scoffed. Who dares to take money from a good family and do nothing?


    Shanren looks sideways. If he really sees the cooks'' assistants doing the dishes there, he says, "Damn it." they pay 1.2 million yuan, but they have no effect at all, but they are not entangled. With the relationship between Shanjia and the above decades, the first thing is that they can''t get rid of.


    What no one knows is that in those beautiful women''s rest rooms, Linxi went to the bathroom and came out, and was hit by Lin RUSI, so that the pure and sweet girl fell to the ground.


    A few minutes later, when he separated, Lin Rushi said with a comfortable smile: "this time, how can you fly into the sky?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1419

    In the third round, because it was just a competition of vegetables, because it was simple, the time given was correspondingly shorter, only 20 minutes.


    In a normal family, 20 minutes is enough to stir fry two dishes, especially for the top chefs. However, they didn''t fry the dishes quickly because they spent more time on the matching of materials.


    Because this round is very simple. Whoever cooks delicious food is the winner.


    "There''s appetite when you look at it."


    Ziyi, who had been standing with chufeng for several hours, also smelled the fragrance for several hours. She took Chu Feng''s hand and shook it: "I''ll give you a chance. I haven''t had lunch at noon. Please invite me to fengteng hotel to have a good meal and eighteen dishes in the evening."


    Chu Feng is also speechless. If he had known that the competition was so troublesome, he would have filled his stomach before coming, so that he would not have to wait here for several hours foolishly.


    After a bitter smile, he nodded: "I want to eat too. We will go to pick the most expensive and delicious food in the evening."


    Don''t want to, Ziyi nodded: "still you can do things, I will give you a bubble my opportunity!"


    Chu Feng turned a blind eye to this and chose to ignore it. Ziyi''s small character is too proud. Of course, she doesn''t hate it. Instead, she is a little cute. Just thinking of the night in Hancheng Hotel, Chu Feng is speechless. What is in Ziyi''s little head? It means that she is confused.


    Ziyi didn''t pay attention to Chu Feng''s look. She just looked at the dishes that had begun to be prepared. She had a great appetite. In addition, she was hungry. She wanted to go and eat a special meal. She also decided to have a good meal tonight.


    Twenty minutes was not a long time, but it passed quickly. Four ordinary vegetables were also put on the judging platform.


    Li Ji and others tried to eat it there. After eating one family''s tea, gargling didn''t affect the taste of the latter, so they continued to taste it. During the period, there were no too many problems. All the dishes of the four restaurants had been tasted.


    Ye Zisheng nodded slightly to Cui Xin, who came forward with understanding: "now that the seven judges have finished their dishes, we need a little time to discuss and make a decision. Before that, let''s invite our food image lady to come up. Before announcing the first place in the meal competition, we will select the first food lady.


    Shanren Dun in the crowd frowned. Why is the procedure different from before?


    Miss gourmet of all previous catering competitions is waiting for the result of the first prize of the catering competition to be announced. Because every company has its own people who want to be praised, they will discuss with the organizers that the woman they want to become the first one of Miss gourmet after they get the first place.


    This is a rule that is not explicitly stipulated, but today it is a reversal of the order to announce the first miss gourmet.


    Shanren frowns deeply. If so, Lin Yuner will not be the first one. If they get the first place, they will not be able to let Lin Yuner sign the contract, because to give the host party, they must sign the first place they have chosen.


    The rest of the company''s people are also in a daze, the order is not the same as before, although they did not hold the first idea, are accompany emperor Shao''s mentality of reading, but also know that the person that each family wants to cultivate privately, there are variables.


    But when the four emperors sat there, who dared to speak?


    Shanren hesitated and went out: "a few judges, in the past, were the first to announce the meal competition. Is the order wrong?"


    Shanren suddenly comes out, which makes Li Ji and others who are talking in a low voice frown. Ye Zisheng''s eyes are full of killing opportunities. He will never forget the sinister intention of good benevolence and civet cat for emperor Shao.


    I really want to go up now and kill Shanren, but I know that Dan Dan can''t be exposed. Otherwise, the face of Ye family and his dignity of Ye Zisheng will be lost.


    In the past, when you were angry, you would say that the society did not keep up with the times


    "And who is the first miss gourmet and the first winner of the catering competition are all selected. It seems that there is no exclusion?"


    The corners of his mouth twitch, and I really want to say something. But there are some things that we all know well. Miss gourmet cooperates with the company. Which company is the first can choose. But these things are not easy to say openly, which will indirectly hit the official face. Li Ji will not give him any better.


    In this case, Lin Yuner was the first one, and the good family couldn''t be designated. Everything that was agreed with Lin Yuner at the beginning became a cloud. However, Shanren didn''t consider whether the good family could get the first place. He thought that the first one must be the good family.


    After all, the good family and the above have been friends for so many years.


    At the moment, when ye Zisheng asked, he was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. He turned his eyes and said, "Ye Shao, it''s better to announce the first prize of the meal contest and the first place of Miss food together?"


    Ye Zisheng seems to have caught something. He asks Li Ji and others. They are all joking. Ye Zisheng also knows something and nods: "no problem!"


    Benevolence breathes out heavily, so that he has room to operate.Soon, people from the four companies came up. Shen Xiuqin of fengteng group took a group of chefs, and Shanren also brought people from the good family. The other two families also took their own people to the side. In addition, only 20 of the 34 beautiful women stood at a distance, and the rest were in the camp of one company.


    Not surprisingly, Lin Yuner and two other women are in the camp of Shanshi group, and the other two companies also have two women respectively. Only fengteng group has no one to stand there and no one dares to stand in the camp of fengteng group.


    At this time, Shen Xiuqin waved to Lin Xi: "little sister, come to my sister!"


    Lin Xi was stunned, and then walked over. Shen Xiuqin and Ma Qiduo visited Linjia village once before. They met once. When they came near, Lin Xi said softly, "general manager Shen!"


    Shen Xiuqin took Lin Xi''s hand: "little girl, more and more water-soluble!"


    Lin Xi''s face turned red. She also figured out why Feng Teng''s chef asked her to follow her. It seems that it was Shen Xiuqin''s explanation. Lin Xi thought, is it brother Feng''s account?


    The curtain fell into the eyes of all people, and suddenly it was another idea. Shanren, in particular, looked at Lin Xi, who attracted him. No wonder he would refuse the invitation of the people he sent. It turned out that he had long been associated with fengteng group and was still the absolute principal of shenxiuqin.


    Some of the women who used to ridicule Lin Xi in the rest room turned red and white. They felt a sense of shame and despised Lin Xi. But now they have special care from Shen Xiuqin, and they have killed them countless times. They think that the people sent by Shanren have given them 4 million yuan, which makes them feel so ridiculous.


    Lin yun''er is even more condensed eyes, staring at Lin Xi for a look, unexpectedly have so some jealousy, because Linxi did what she wanted to do but did not have a chance.


    Among the crowd, Chu Feng laughed bitterly: "what is Shen Xiuqin doing?" She went to stand there directly. How could he feel that his sister-in-law was trying to please her sister-in-law!


    At this time, four companies have already stood up, and there are women in each camp. We all know which company to choose. The Miss food lady is basically the one standing in their camp. When we think of Shanren''s suggestion, we all look at the three women who are in Shanren''s camp.


    Obviously, these are all selected by good people, but I don''t know who will be the first?


    Ye Zisheng also stood up at this time. He was about to speak. He suddenly frowned. He felt the pain in his heart. Li Ji and other six people also covered their hearts, as if they had been beaten heavily.


    The sudden appearance of the situation, so that waiting to uncover the mystery of the audience are stunned, seven judges are how, the face seems not good-looking?


    But soon everyone guessed that there was a possibility that one or two people appeared, which could be said to be an accident. But now that seven people, especially the three old men, were still breathing, there was only one possibility.


    There''s something wrong with the food!


    "I want to report it!"


    At this time, Lin Rushi suddenly pushed aside the crowd and came forward, with a solemn look on his face, but he was happy in his heart: God helped me too. He picked up some things casually and prepared to play tricks. Unexpectedly, he brought a pillow!


    Ye Zisheng, whose heart was sullen but not too uncomfortable, squinted: "what do you report?"


    "I report to fengteng group!" Lin Rushi suddenly opened his mouth, pointing to the camp of fengteng group and directly pointing to Lin Qian: "that''s her. Just now I saw her secretly taking medicine in the vegetables of Shanshi group!"


    The whole audience was in uproar, and all their eyes were on Lin Xi, and they all subconsciously believed what Lin Rushi said. Otherwise, Lin Xi had no qualification to stand next to Shen Xiuqin. It turned out that she had been poisoned and planted.


    But Lin Rushi came out after careful consideration. Chu Feng was very strong and she didn''t deny it. But she felt that in the holy Dynasty, the cattle were still the masters, and the good family was the people around him. The background must be more powerful than Chu Feng''s, and the black fight could not be white. So she stood up and made a big black pot for Feng Teng.


    Of course, it is also for their own interests. Trust in Shanren will definitely give her a lot of benefits in the end. Lin Yuner will become Shanren''s little lover without any change, making nearly 100 million a year!


    And who do not know is, the crowd of Chu wind squint eyes, Ziyi inexplicably tremble, she felt cold!


    Lin Rushi didn''t even know that ye Zisheng and others changed their playful eyes and still pointed to Lin Qian: "and even if it was not the fengteng group who instigated her to do it, she must have done it for the upper level. The purpose is to plant Shanshi group and let fengteng reduce opponents."


    "I have witnesses for that!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1420

    And witnesses?


    Lin Rushi''s words shocked the scene. Everyone began to have a little doubt. All of them believed in Lin''s words a little more, because if there were other witnesses, the meaning would be different.


    The neutron Yi in front of the people took Chu Feng''s hand and knew that if it wasn''t for her, Chu Feng would go up and slap Lin RUSI.


    Silly woman, play means also don''t look at Lin Xi what identity, fool!


    Ye Zisheng tends to play tricks, but now he is on behalf of the official, even if there is doubt, he should be fair and just: "please prove it and I''ll have a look."


    In the camp of fengteng group, except for Shen Xiuqin, everyone is confused. Some people even doubt whether Shen Xiuqin''s means are covert. However, with Shen Xiuqin''s clear conscience, they feel that it is impossible. At present, fengteng group can make everything clear. Why do we need means?


    Shen Xiuqin also showed a smile and comforted Lin Xi in a low voice: "don''t worry, someone will hold up a sunny day for you."


    Lin Xi was nervous and nervous. When was she framed in public, Shen Xiuqin''s words reminded her of Chu Feng and her warm brother. Lin Xi''s whole heart calmed down. She believed that Chu Feng would stand in front of her to protect her from the wind and rain no matter what kind of difficulties.


    But Lin Rushi didn''t know anything about it, but pointed to Lin Yuner and her: "their three beauties can prove it!" The reason why even the other two are involved is that they all stand in the camp of good families and think that they are all benevolent people. Therefore, there must be no problem.


    Lin Yuner frowned. She didn''t see Lin Xi taking medicine at all. But now Lin Rushi wants her to testify, Lin Yuner seems hesitant for a moment.


    The other two women also hesitated and looked at Shanren intentionally or unintentionally.


    Shanren doesn''t know what Lin Rushi is playing with. He is also curious about how the seven judges seem to have problems, and it''s not diarrhea. Then he plays it. Is it really Shen Xiuqin who plays?


    He didn''t make any arrangements, and Lin Rushi said that the dishes of Shanjia were in trouble. Some of Shanren didn''t want to admit that it had something to do with his dishes, but there was no way to do it. Lin Rushi pulled him into the water directly, but if he could get rid of fengteng, it would definitely be good for the good family.


    The unnoticed nodded, and the two girls secretly kept by Shanren fifty years old understood it and said in unison, "yes, we two saw Linxi drugging."


    All of a sudden, there were three witnesses. Everyone looked at Lin yun''er, who took a deep breath and nodded gently: "yes!"


    Chufeng''s eyes are completely disappointed at the words. It seems that Lin Yuner has really changed. He has been tarnished by the dirty society. He has a helpless smile. Chu Feng regrets that he should have done away with benevolence. Lin Yuner is not like this.


    But it''s going to rain. Mother wants to get married. Chu Feng is not the Savior. Everyone has his own way to go. Chu Feng will not feel guilty or sympathize with anything.


    With Lin Yuner testifying, there was an uproar at the scene, but more people did not dare to doubt that it was Shen Xiuqin and Feng Teng who played the game. More importantly, they felt that Lin Xi wanted to perform and want to be on the top, so she did this thing to win favor.


    Looking at Lin Xi''s still calm appearance, that simple and pleasant breath, many people''s hearts secretly sigh, really know people know face not heart!


    Ye Zisheng took a look at Lin Yuner and was disappointed. How could this woman change so much, but he didn''t put it in his heart. He looked at Lin Rushi: "is there a witness?"


    Need a witness?


    Lin Rushi was stunned and didn''t react. He looked around and saw the schadenfreude in the eyes of the more than 20 women who could not get the first prize. He moved slightly in his heart, and then knew that they were laughing at Lin Xi''s experience.


    In an instant, Lin Rushi had an idea and said, "at that time, when Linxi was taking medicine, there were several people who saw it, but everyone didn''t know what it was."


    Ye Zisheng kept calm and endured the sullen pain in his heart: "several people, which several people are they?"


    Lin Rushi is also gambling at the moment. Those who gamble can''t see Lin Xihao and show off, pointing to the more than 20 women: "they, they all saw Lin Xi sneaking into the rest room of Shanshi group just now while everyone is paying attention to it, and I see her drugging!"


    Mass pressure!


    Ye Zisheng glanced over the light appreciation, and his eyes also turned to the more than 20 beautiful women: "is that so?"


    More than 20 women scolded Lin RUSI all over the place. Why should they drag them into the water? And they didn''t see Lin Xi enter the rest room at all.


    It''s just that people''s psychology is distorted by jealousy. Li Ji''s words just now show no secret of his admiration for Linxi. In addition, he began to look for things from benevolent confidants in the rest room, and their ridicule when Lin Xi refused to give up. They were all a little jealous of Linxi. At the same time, they were angry at Linxi, a rural pheasant, who flew to the branches?


    More than 20 people looked at each other for several times. Lin Rushi did not say that they saw the medicine, and it was not so good to see one person taking medicine.So now Lin Rushi asked them to prove some things. They felt that it was not difficult for them, and they also felt that Linxi was acting by herself in order to win the favor. They nodded one after another: "we don''t know if she had prescribed medicine, but we did see her enter the rest room of Shanshi group."


    The whole audience was in uproar again, and the look in her eyes turned to be scornful. It turned out that there was a dirty heart under the pure appearance!


    Lin Xi''s body was shaking, and a trace of confusion and perplexity flashed through her eyes. Why did she not do something? So many people said that she had, or indirectly, proved that she didn''t even know which rest room of Shanshi group was. How did these people see her enter the rest room?


    Lin Rushi also breathed out a breath, knowing that he was right.


    People''s psychology, especially women''s psychology, is good at jealousy. From the beginning to the present, Lin Xi has not only won Li Ji''s praise, but also attracted Shanren to send people to take care of 4 million yuan. Just now, she was favored by Shen Xiuqin. All these things are enough to make these women feel envious.


    Once a woman is jealous of another woman, then everything can be done. What''s wrong with a rural girl without background?


    But at the next moment, those who began to testify regretted it. Shen Xiuqin took Lin Xi''s hand and took a step forward. The woman''s strength radiated leisurely: "I have recorded every one of you, because jealousy can confuse black and white. Lin Xi is my sister, wronged she is not able to get along with me Shen Xiuqin!"


    "Now I ask for a thorough investigation of this matter. Once it is confirmed that Lin Xi really prescribed the medicine, fengteng food is willing to go bankrupt directly, and I, Shen Xiuqin, will also compensate the sponsor for one billion yuan!"


    The look on the woman''s face cooled down, with absolute Indifference: "but in the end, if you are sure that it''s just your jealousy, the alliance will frame my sister Shen Xiuqin, then I tell you, I will have no bottom line, no principle to suppress you, so that you can''t turn over in your life."


    All the envious women who were dragged into the water to testify by Lin RUSI changed their faces slightly. They found that they had a preconceived idea that Lin Xi was a rural girl from Dian LAN without background. Everything was a personal act. She didn''t want Shen Xiuqin, the great God, to stand behind her.


    All of a sudden, all of them regretted, but they had already said it. They could only resist by gritting their teeth. They only hoped that what Lin Rushi said was true, and that Lin Xi really took the medicine.


    Lin Rushi is also shocked by Shen Xiuqin''s strength. She is inexplicably nervous. But all of a sudden, she said, "don''t worry, if I''m wronged, it doesn''t matter if you suppress me to bankruptcy. In addition, I have material evidence that can nail down Linxi''s material evidence."


    When Shen Xiuqin stood up, everyone felt that this matter should be over. After all, fengteng is now the first leading enterprise in the holy Dynasty. Who dares to be the enemy of Shen Xiuqin easily?


    I don''t want Lin Rushi to have material evidence, and we are confused again. Is it really Shen Xiuqin who instigated Lin Xi to do something?


    Ye Zisheng is also a Leng, but also light mouth: "where?"


    "The bag on the left-hand side of her pants!" Lin Rushi pointed to Lin Xi with a sneer and tried to let everyone hear his voice: "I saw with my own eyes that she put the medicine into the vegetables of Shanjia, and then put the small bag containing the medicine into her pocket. She should have no time to lose it, so you can check it!"


    Lin Xi''s body shook for a moment, and suddenly remembered that she had just come out of the bathroom and collided with Lin RUSI, and the latter helped her up.


    The consciousness of his hand to the left side of the second bag stretched out, took out a small transparent paper bag, eyes confused pain, heart is more confused, why there are so many dark people in the world?


    The curtain fell in Chu Feng''s eyes with a trace of heartache. Knowing that today''s behavior has hurt Lin Xi, she clenched her fist. Chu Feng has decided that the people who caused the accident today must pay the price.


    Ye Zisheng was also stunned. When he saw Li Ji and others nodding their heads, he said, "come and ask experts to check the drug ingredients in Linqian''s hands. At the same time, we will monitor the ingredients of four vegetables to see if there is something wrong with the dishes of Shanjia."


    Lin Rushi frowned, and there was an ominous premonition in his heart. Shanren also frowned. He was inexplicably uneasy, but he could not tell what was wrong.


    Chu Feng sighed, and an editor sent a text message. Today, Lin Xi''s grievance is the one he has been wronged. How can we find it back? I still want to talk about it slowly, but I even sent an excuse directly.


    Then he doesn''t mind killing the whole good family!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1421

    The catering competition was equipped with relevant professional personnel, and soon received Ye Zisheng''s order and arrived at the scene.


    Because ye Zisheng and they just had a seizure, the professionals assigned one to test the things Lin Xi took out, and the others to test the four vegetables that came up last. Only when the four vegetables had no problem would they test the second round. After all, the more the front dishes, the more.


    In less than 20 minutes, the professional who tested Lin Xi''s body said respectfully: "Ye Shao, make sure that this powder is an irritant drug. If you take it, it will cause chest tightness and pain, but it will be automatically eliminated in two or three hours."


    Ye Zisheng nodded slightly. He felt relieved when he heard that it was not poison. However, he also knew that in such an occasion, even finding a fly would be a great blow to the company, let alone poison him and Li Ji.


    Whatever the background of the drugger, it''s enough for him to die.


    Soon, several professionals who tested the four vegetables also got the results. At this moment, it can be proved that the medicine Lin Xi took out was the kind Ye Zisheng took down. The symptoms were very consistent.


    Now let''s look at the results of the last four people to see whether the food is in the vegetables of Shanjia.


    If so, it proves that there is not too much water in Lin RUSI''s words. She is the person who prescribed the medicine. For a time, the scene is completely quiet, waiting for the final result.


    A slightly older professional bowed down and said, "just now we have carried out a careful inspection on four vegetables, and found similar drug residues in one of the dishes. It can be determined that it is a kind of drug, but this dish is not a good family dish."


    Not from a good family?


    Lin Rushi''s body swayed and almost stood unsteadily. His whole face was completely pale. The three Lin Yuner who helped her testify and the more than 20 beauties were pale.


    They either saw Linxi putting the medicine with their own eyes, or they saw Linxi walking into the rest room of the Shanjia family. But now it is not the Shanjia who has problems with the vegetables. So it directly proves that Lin Rushi and more than 20 people lied together. The result is imaginable.


    Ye Zisheng''s face was gloomy. He saw that the medicine was in the vegetables of Shanjia. But now there is no drug residue in the vegetables of Shanjia. Things are more and more interesting.


    Another meaningful look at the face is similar to the pale Shanren, ye Zisheng asked in a deep voice: "which dish is wrong?"


    A word of hesitation, the senior staff spewed out the wind


    Ye Zisheng was stunned, and everyone was stunned. Then ye Zisheng waved his hand and asked all the professionals to step back. His eyes stabbed Lin Rushi like a sword: "didn''t you say that you saw Lin Xi''s medicine in the dishes of the good family? Why is it fengteng that has a problem with the food now? Are you sure you really saw it? "


    Lin RUSI blinked her eyes, but she did not see anything. She just picked up a kind of medicine packaging bag in the rest room of Shanjia. Recognizing that it was a medicine that made people feel sad, she prepared to plant the stolen goods to Linxi, so that she had no chance to show off.


    The reason why she came out to report fengteng just now was that they all had symptoms when they saw Ye Zisheng. They were so stunned that some people prescribed medicine. At the same time, they had a lot of things in their minds. When they thought of finding drugs in the rest room of Shanjia, they were Shanjia and fengteng. So she said fengteng when she came out.


    In order to establish an image in the eyes of benevolence, if you can trample on the wind, you can certainly get many benefits.


    Why is fengteng the problem now? How did I see Lin Xi prescribe medicine just now? Unexpectedly, Linxi put the medicine in the dishes of the good family. Why is there no problem with the dishes of the good family? Lin RuCI forgot to argue for a while.


    "Empty and real!" Shanren secretly said, "if I guess wrong, it''s a virtual and real means that someone deliberately plays. You can think of fengteng once it goes wrong, who will you suspect?"


    "So there''s nothing to say about this. As for these beauties, it''s a false and real way to say that they saw Linxi''s medicine. In fact, she didn''t do it at all."


    When attracting people to see it, Shanren tried to resolve all this, because he clearly said that the method of his good family was behind him: "it was Feng Teng who was really drugged, and Lin Xi deliberately showed it to the young lady, in order to confuse the public and the public. At that time, out of a sense of justice, she would certainly come forward to report.


    At that time, out of the principle of fairness, she would do the most professional inspection. The young lady said that she had seen Linxi prescribe the medicine, but it was not found in the dishes of the good family. Then she overturned the motive of Lin Xi''s medicine, but there was something wrong with Feng Teng''s dishes.


    Needless to say, we all know that you must suspect that it is our Shanshi group, and these false and actual means are to make fengteng a bitter master, that''s all! "


    "The purpose is also very clear, that is to let us accuse Lin Xi and even Feng Teng of shamelessly prescribing the medicine, and severely slap her back, because there is something wrong with fengteng''s dishes, then everything is not a problem."Shanren''s explanation made all the people present nodded slightly. It seemed that it was really possible. Otherwise, why did so many people find out the drug problem in the dishes of Shanren''s family when they saw Lin Xi''s medicine, but found it in fengteng''s?


    People are playing with their imagination, that is, Feng Teng deliberately bribes Lin Xi to pretend that she was seen by many people. Then fengteng is putting medicine in her own dishes, causing accidents to Huang Shao, such as ye Zisheng. Then someone must come forward and say this thing, saying that Lin Xi was drugging in the dishes of a good family with the intention of planting booties.


    At the end of this development, it will be tested by professionals. Unexpectedly, there is something wrong with fengteng''s dishes. That shows that Lin Xi didn''t prescribe the medicine. Lin Rushi is lying. Fengteng doesn''t need to explain. He is good at his family directly and skillfully!


    Chu Feng is even more over the admiration to see Xiang Shanren, really can say, but unfortunately in front of absolute strength, all plots are floating clouds.


    Chu Feng did the medicine in fengteng. Then he asked the woman who was bought by Shanren to go to the rest place of Shanren''s house and drop the small bag. When things broke out, ye Zisheng would check them out. When they found the medicine in Shanjia, everything would not be explained clearly.


    The only thing that is different from Chu Feng''s assumption is that Lin Rushi framed Lin Xi and Shanren''s explanation is that fengteng is playing with the false and real means of self planting. It can be seen that the mind of benevolence is not simple!


    Lin Rushi''s brain turned to God and nodded repeatedly: "yes, I did see Lin Xi prescribe medicine at that time, but because of the distance, it''s not clear whether it has been put on the dishes. Shanshao is right. This is deliberately tempting us to be deceived. Feng Teng shamelessly plays self planting, and the purpose is to frame the good family."


    "Otherwise, why do so many of us see it? This must be deliberately let us see, and then report it out to play tricks. I believe it is fengteng''s food that is found out to be a problem. You will think that I am a liar. Fortunately, there are many just people. More than 20 of us can be human evidence! "


    Those beautiful women who testify are suffering at the moment. The matter has developed into a contest between the two groups. They are involved in absolutely no burial place, and they don''t know anything at all.


    "More than 20 people''s certificates are very favorable, but jealousy can distort people''s psychology in this world. The simplest one is that you don''t understand the word collusion?"


    With the fall of Lin Rushi''s righteous words, a loose voice faintly rings out. Chu Feng leads Ziyi out. Ye Zisheng and they have no way to deal with this situation. After all, it''s more than 20 people''s certificates. Even if Lin Xi hasn''t been to the rest room, they can only believe that she has.


    Because there are many people and great power, it''s not a empty word. If there are more people, it''s true. Chu Feng doesn''t want to prove that Lin Xi hasn''t been there before. He is confident that he can tear up all the plots.


    Lin Rushi is happy that he has a chance to break the game, and can still bring disaster to the East. She hears the voice that makes her hate very much. She turns back and sneers: "it turns out that professional little white face has come. A few days ago, with one, now, or that little girl, is your lover?"


    "It''s a good thing to show pity for the women and the jade, but with more than 20 favorable witnesses, it can be proved that Feng Teng and Lin Qian played the means of self planting and framing."


    Lin Xiben was confused. When these people opened their eyes and told lies, she saw Chu Feng coming slowly. She let go of her hand, which was held by Shen Xiuqin, and ran over. In the curiosity of the people, she ran into Chu Feng''s arms: "brother Feng!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly, the little girl still likes to bump into his arms as before. Don''t you know that now there are two more steamed buns that can''t be bumped randomly? Release Ziyi''s hand and pat Linxi''s back. Chu Feng looks at Lin RUSI: "I''ll give you a chance to tell the truth. I can see it for the sake of meeting. I''ll forgive you for framing my sister."


    When she was staring at Lin Chu''s eyes, she didn''t know why it was difficult to breathe.


    "If the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam is crooked, no one is a good thing!"


    Chu Feng shook his head slightly and sighed: "if you don''t die, you won''t die!" Too lazy to pay attention to Lin RUSI, he looked at xiangshanren and Lin Yuner in the surprise of all the people on the scene: "I will also give you a chance to take back your words. I can take today''s things as it is!"


    The voice was more cold and gloomy: "if you insist, I will make you regret what you said today, and in order to find justice for my sister, I will do anything and have no bottom line!"


    "Now tell me, shanshao, you insist that it is the plot of fengteng and Linxi. Miss Lin Yuner, are you sure my sister was seen and drugged by you?"


    Chu Feng''s sudden change of temperament made Shanren and Lin Yuner, whom he had met several times, fainted slightly. However, he was very dissatisfied with Chu Feng, and even Shanren, who wanted to kill him, sneered: "I am the successor of a good family. I have great honor. Can you threaten me? I want to uphold justice and despise those who are self planted and framed. What do you want? "


    Chu Feng ignored Shanren directly and looked at Lin Yuner without any fluctuation: "what about you, do you insist?"


    Lin Yuner clenched her lips, and complicated thoughts passed through her heart. But at the moment, she could only go all the way with Shanren. How can Chu Feng, who has no money or background, fight with Shanren?He nodded slightly, but his eyes did not dare to see Chu Feng. He was afraid that he would apologize: "I did see your sister enter the rest room of Shanshi group and prescribe medicine!"


    "Good, good!" Chu Feng laughed, and with unabashed disappointment in his words, he turned to look at the more than 20 women, and his voice became colder: "are you sure you saw it?"


    The cold eyes, without the slightest indifference of human feelings, let more than 20 beauties, who are called beloved, instantly feel that they are being watched by poisonous snakes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1422

    "Are you threatening?"


    He felt that the current situation was still under control. He thought that the upper class should be with the upper class. Ye Zisheng''s temporary silence made Lin Rushi more proud. Seeing Chu Feng questioning more than 20 beauties, Lin Rushi gave a drink: "to be a man, you can''t be so shameless!"


    Lin yun''er looks tight and feels uncomfortable. She has never framed a person in public for the first time. She just saw Lin Xi. She was jealous for no reason. She wanted to open her mouth and became silent.


    Just now she said she saw it, so she can''t beat her mouth.


    Chu wind turned to drink a voice, Lin Rushi suddenly silence if cold cicada!


    With a cold hum, Chu Feng pushed Lin Xi to Ziyi''s side, walked step by step in front of more than 20 beauties, and said, "I only ask for the last time. Are you sure you saw my sister go into the rest room of Shanshi group?"


    Being staring at Chu Feng''s indifferent eyes, more than 20 people have a kind of meaning of naked snow. The cold feeling diffuses around their bodies. Their eyes twinkle for a while and dare not to look at Chu Feng. They even have no courage to answer.


    Lin Rushi also responded. She was scolded by Chu Feng and became angry. She ignored why Ye Zisheng and others didn''t let people stop him. She said, "you''re a threat. Do you know?"


    "It''s just the bad character of your little white face and the intention of drugging. What kind of good man can your sister be?"


    When people were surprised, Lin Rushi said what he had heard from Shanren as evidence: "this boy met my niece in Jicheng a few months ago, and then he had a bad idea. He even bribed those hooligans to play a hero to save the beauty. Finally, he was smashed by shanshao and chose to prescribe medicine. He was extremely shameless and despicable."


    Lin Rushi, who successfully attracted everyone''s attention, didn''t find Shanren''s somewhat embarrassed look, and continued: "what''s the strange thing about such a person? What kind of good person can his sister be? What''s the surprise of setting up a good family with fengteng alliance?"


    Shen Xiuqin takes a look at Lin RUSI, but she is not in the mood to argue at all. She begins to say that Lin Xi is out of the way. Now she is also involved in the whole fengteng, and her eyes are full of sympathy. She knows that after today, Lin Rushi is either dead or has lost everything. Her life is miserable like a dog.


    And all this, Lin Rushi did not know, still there self righteous said: "so, I firmly believe that today''s everything is Lin Xi''s plot, maybe this boy is still involved in it, otherwise this time jump out to do what?"


    "Don''t think I''m lying. My niece is kind enough to testify!"


    Shanren scolded a slut in his heart. At first, he knew what was going on. Moreover, ye Zixuan already knew about the medicine. Now, if you want him to testify, isn''t it just looking for abuse?


    After a look at Ye Zisheng and others who are still calm, Shanren frowns. Maybe they don''t say what happened in the first place for the sake of the good family. Maybe Ye Zixuan didn''t say it at all?


    It seems that he didn''t say it. Shanren''s confidence was restored. He nodded and cooperated with Lin Rushi: "this lady is right. I can prove what happened at the beginning. I am good enough to prove everything!"


    Lin yun''er frowned slightly. Seeing that everyone looked at her original client, she could not help but feel a little uncomfortable. At this time, she remembered that Chu Feng had never hurt her. All the so-called shameless and despicable things were told by kindness and Dan Dan.


    Seeing her niece''s hesitation, Lin Rushi felt a lump in her heart for fear that she would say something bad: "yun''er, shanshao''s status is there, and he has come out to testify. It is doomed that all this has no moisture. You are the victim. Tell me what you encounter!"


    "Some people think that you are kind and play with the means again and again, then you give him a slap in the face."


    Lin Yuner wanted to say that she didn''t know whether she was right. But Lin Ruth''s look made him sigh and nodded: "what they said was right. At the beginning, this man colluded with outsiders to kidnap me and drugged me. It was good and little that appeared in time, which saved me from the danger of being defiled."


    Chu Feng was completely disappointed with Lin Yuner. He glanced at the woman who had a good impression before, and then looked at Lin Rushi: "according to your meaning, people with good birth and high status will not lie. What they say is true?"


    Lin Ru didn''t think about it and nodded: "yes, they already have everything. Why do they need to play conspiracy?"


    Chu Feng''s noncommittal smile shows that the person with status is the dirtiest. However, she also knows that Lin Rushi is going to nail Lin Xi and him, so she will selectively ignore all the problems.


    A joking smile patted his body stained with dust: "unexpectedly such words, than the poor you, that said the words are false, because you have no identity, no status, no everything, said naturally untrustworthy, because you have nothing, so you will use mean means to frame people."


    Lin Rushi was stunned. When did he have nothing?


    A sarcastic smile, slightly proud body: "boy, although I am not a man of great wealth, but there is also a bar, tens of millions of wealth, I have nothing? Is your head funny? "Chu Feng did not care about Lin RUSI''s ridicule and nodded seriously: "yes, you have nothing, even beggars are not as good!"


    Lin Rushi also wanted to sneer at a few words. Suddenly, the phone rang and took out his eyes and gave Chu Feng a look of disdain: "see, I have no more than 20000 yuan mobile phone, I have nothing, naive!" Proud to put in the ear to answer, but soon the smile on the face completely solidified, mouth also slowly opened, it seems to be the hippopotamus to burst in general.


    The mobile phone of more than 20000 yuan fell off from her hands and fell to the ground. Lin Yuner quickly came up to support her. She was surprised how her sister-in-law suddenly looked like this and lost her temper!


    "There''s nothing. It''s all over!"


    Lin Rushi seemed to have lost his soul. Shaking his head in public curiosity and Lin Yuner''s shaking, he burst into tears: "just now, 500 people have smashed my bar and villa, and I need two yuan to buy my villa and bar. I have nothing left and the bank account has been frozen!"


    Crying Lin Rushi where there is anything arrogant to say: "said I evade taxes, bars have illegal activities, the official frozen my account, I have nothing."


    Lin yun''er opens his mouth in surprise. How can he look like this?


    All of them were stunned, and then they looked at Chu Feng. He just seemed to say that Lin Rushi had nothing. How could he be so quick?


    Chu Feng did not know the general, turned to look again at more than 20 beautiful women: "opportunity, you really do not want, I believe if you do not want the opportunity, soon will have nothing, and heaven and earth, very need you!"


    Maybe it''s because of Lin Rushi''s impact, or because they''re really afraid of Chu Feng. Finally, a woman with short hair can''t stand the oppressive atmosphere. She said in a trembling voice: "I didn''t see anything. I just envy Linxi to be in the limelight. So I echo what everyone said. I don''t know anything."


    One said so, the rest of the people also let go of the psychological burden, why they want to do so and say, all shake out.


    The whole audience was in uproar, and then nodded her head. It turned out that she was jealous of Li Ji''s admiration for Lin Xi. In addition, she wanted to support Lin Xi with kindness. Therefore, she developed a jealousy mentality and united to make Linxi miserable.


    On the stage of the judges, Li Ji opened his mouth wide and directly uttered a rude sentence: "Damn it, I appreciate the relationship between my sister and you, just because I appreciate you, I''ll play a wrong?"


    "Mother, it seems that I have to give you some punishment. I wronged my sister!"


    Li Ji''s sister?


    What Li Ji said suddenly was even more shocking than what Shen Xiuqin said just now. Who is Li Ji? That''s the first emperor. It''s a small group of people standing at the top of the holy pilgrimage pyramid. He even said that Linxi was his sister. Is there anything more crazy in the world than this?


    But all this did not end here. Su Mo Beiye Zisheng and Zhou Jingxing also stood up and nodded along Li Ji''s words: "because of jealousy, they played tricks on our sister, and we can''t forgive them!"


    The whole scene was completely silent. Shanren also shook his body and stepped back two steps. His face suddenly shed sweat. Just now those beauties said that he had to take care of Lin Xi, which made them jealous. But now the four young emperors all say that Lin Xi is his sister. Isn''t Shanren looking for death?


    Want to take care of the younger sister of the four emperors?


    Lin Yuner and Lin Rushi, who had lost all the pain, also stiffened. Looking at Lin Xi beside Ziyi, Lin Yuner suddenly felt a chill. The younger sister of the four emperor Shao, then they spared no effort to fight for death?


    At this time, Li Ji and Su Mo north three people have come out, their body quality is good, although the chest is still dull, but still can not bear, Li Ji went to Lin Xi''s front, revealed an apology: "sister Sisi, it''s brother''s fault, should not speak good words to you in public, let you be envied by villains."


    The eyes slightly with deep meaning to look at the pale benevolence, pondering deeply: "let some people want 4 million to support you as a lover, I am very unhappy!"


    Lin Xi was in a trance and came to the imperial city for some time. Naturally, she heard about the fame of the four little girls. She had never seen them. Today is the first time!


    In her ear came Ziyi''s soft voice. The shock in Lin Xi''s heart dissipated and she nodded to Li Ji: "brother Li Ji, brother Zisheng, brother Mobei, brother Jingxing, Hello!"


    The whole field, direct Petrochemical!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1423

    The younger sister of the Fourth Youth of the imperial city?


    Because of the drugging, people at the scene all know that Linxi is a girl from dianlan village. However, such a girl without any background in their eyes suddenly becomes unattainable and becomes the younger sister of the Fourth Youth of the imperial city.


    What kind of honor is that?


    "Who has wronged my sister and framed her?"


    At this time, a cool and proud voice came from the crowd, but it didn''t make people feel disgusted. Suddenly, the crowd was separated. The members of the damper stood apart and separated by a road. After long Bo left for a period of time, Su Xinyu walked along. He was dressed in a black skirt and was cool and elegant.


    Ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan were also followed. Both of them had dressed up specially today. Their inborn aristocratic temperament made people dare not look directly at them. At the same time, they made many women present gradually dirty.


    Chu Feng looks at Su Xinyu, who hasn''t seen since returning to the imperial city. Her eyes are slightly surprised. She hasn''t seen her for a period of time. Su Xinyu has already stepped into the first important state of Tianyang. Flying an airplane, where has long Bo taken her? How can she suddenly increase her strength?


    Chu Feng is still a little shy about this. Su Xinyu started to practice martial arts. It''s only a short time before he enters Tianyang. Does he let others live?


    Repressing his curiosity, Chu Feng looks at Li Ji and others and knows that this is intentional. It seems that the government has to deal with several imperial families, and there is no need to wait ten or twenty years.


    With the appearance of three excellent women, and with the help of the members of the wind door, some dignitaries who know the three people secretly tell them their identities. Those who don''t know are slightly surprised. The four little pearls of the imperial city are here. Now three of the four pearls of the Imperial City have come, which only needs the Wen Xin Xue of the literati.


    When the three women came and stood under the gaze of the crowd, a more cool and inviolable figure came slowly. Huangfu ruodie came directly from the separated road with blueberry, and her eyes were cold: "who framed my sister?"


    Sister again?


    This time, the audience was completely shocked by thunder, and Huangfu Ruo die was naturally known by some people, and even more knew that she was now the king of the northern Jidao in the holy Dynasty and the most noble woman.


    Lin Qian, who had just said hello to Li Ji and others according to Ziyi''s introduction, heard the small voices of people around her. She was surprised and looked at Su Xinyu. She had always thought that Su Xinyu was the daughter of a rich family. Unexpectedly, she was the granddaughter of the red Su family. All of a sudden, she seemed to understand something.


    Ziyi also whispered in her ear to tell the specific identity of the people, Lin Xi was shocked, but also slightly bitter.


    Su Xinyu Linxi met, did not care about people''s looks, she went to Linxi, took her hand, smile just right: "when will you come to the Imperial City, don''t tell me?"


    Today''s su Xinyu has more noble temperament than when she was in Linjia village. Lin Xi stood in front of her with some uneasiness, but she also tried to calm herself a little bit: "good sister-in-law, I haven''t been here for a long time. Now I''m in Huangcheng college. Today, I''m introduced by my tutor."


    Lin Xi''s words in her mouth made Shanren stiff, and some people suddenly caught something, but they didn''t connect for a while.


    Su Xinyu nodded with a smile. Lin Xi nodded to Ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan, and Huangfu ruodie, who had come to the front of her, politely nodded: "Hello, three sisters-in-law!"


    Three sisters in law?


    This time, the audience was completely shocked, and their eyes suddenly turned to Chu Feng. Looking at the ordinary and few outstanding young people, it seems that they have already known the identity of Chu Feng, the real emperor of the underground world in the holy Dynasty. The wind is less!


    Because Su Xinyu, Zhou Xiaoxuan, ye Zixuan and even Huangfu Ruo die, who their men are is is not a secret for the upper class dignitaries. Just now Lin Xi called brother chufeng, now she is called Su Xinyu. Even the fool knows what happened.


    The initial banter and playfulness have now turned into sympathy for Shanren and Lin Rushi''s nephew. To frame someone is not good, and even to frame Chu Feng''s sister directly, isn''t that for death?


    Lin Rushi and Lin Yuner, who support each other, are pale. Lin Rushi suddenly understands why his villa and bar will be smashed by the wind door. His eyes pass a trace of pain, but he is more helpless.


    Lin yun''er is also passing through the struggle and regret. Because of Dan Dan, she is eager to find a man of high position and power. However, because of Dan Dan, she has lost a man of great honor. With a sad smile, she feels like a fool.


    In the complex look of everyone, Li Ji''s words directly confirmed the identity of Chu Feng, pointing to the more than 20 beauties: "Lin Xi was framed by these people''s jealousy. What do you want to do?"


    More than 20 women were completely stiff and began to despise and Ponder on Chu Feng. Now they are all gone. Even if many men regard them as treasure, they are nothing in the face of Chu Feng''s identity.


    Without any sign, more than 20 people knelt on the ground, and their voice begged: "the wind is less, we have eyes, we don''t know Mount Tai, let us go!"Chu Feng slowly came out a little bit, we suddenly found that the momentum of Chu Feng has changed dramatically. If it just looked like an ordinary teenager, now Chu Feng gives people a kind of Imperial Majesty.


    Finger waved: "do wrong to say an apology on the line, what do you want the police to do?"


    Huang Fu Ruo die seems to know something. Her cold eyes swept over the more than 20 beauties: "come on, take them to the Jade Scorpion group and stay for two months. If they can survive, let them go!"


    Dozens of members of the wind door immediately went up and took away all the more than 20 people who were still crying for their parents on the ground, including two people standing in the camp of good families. No one dares to speak for them and do something wrong. In the end, there will be a price to pay.


    Chu Feng doesn''t have much sympathy. If he is not Chu Feng today, Lin Xi and he don''t know each other, they will be directly destroyed by these people. Therefore, he won''t give any pity. I believe they should know how to behave in the future.


    Then, everyone looked curiously at Lin RUSI''s nephew and Shanren. Those who just cooperated to make a certificate were treated like this. Shanren and his three were directly framed. What kind of price would they pay?


    Chu Feng turns to look at Xiang Shanren, who already knows his identity. In addition to his pale face, he pretends to be firm and arrogant. He lifts his disdain. His eyes move from Shanren''s body and points to his confidant: "you give me a chance to be rich and prosperous."


    Shanren''s confidants are already worried about being thrown out by Shanren to calm down the situation and know that no matter what the result is, he will be finished.


    All of a sudden, he heard Chu Feng''s words and doubted whether he had heard him wrong. But then, before Shanren had time to open his mouth, he trotted over and stood in front of chufeng and nodded: "little wind!" At the moment, what pride and face are floating clouds in front of absolute power.


    Chu Feng patted his shoulder, light said: "you must have done a lot of bad things, but I can give you a chance to change, tell me today''s truth, of course, what you still know, can also be said."


    The confidants hesitated in their eyes, but when they saw the fourth Shao of Huangcheng and Su Xinyu and others, they all hesitated. In the eyes of the people who despised the seller for glory, they said the original thing of today, including the matter of buying fengteng''s people to prescribe medicine in fengteng''s dishes, and the transaction between Shanren and Lin Yuner.


    Secondly, he told Shanren that he had asked him to go to Cui Xin and Lin Xi. He even told Shanren that he had bribed several officials of the original organizer. However, he did not expect that the Fourth Youth of the imperial city was the host today.


    For more than ten minutes, the confidant selectively said the dirty things Shanren had done. As for Dan Dan, he didn''t know at all, so he just told the story about the medicine prescribed in Jicheng villa, and naturally he didn''t know the existence of cold as frost.


    I just want to tell you that Shanren wants to be the son-in-law, so he uses the medicine in the wine of lengrushuang and ye Zixuan, and even Lin Yuner is drugged. He also tells us about Shanren''s kidnapping of Lin Yuner. Everything is presented in another version.


    Lin Yuner''s body was completely stiff and her pain was even more shameful. Because her confidants had told her about the transaction between her and Shanren, the most ridiculous thing was that she was still grateful to Shanren. She didn''t want that to be the person who had a bad heart and wanted to open her mouth to say something, and finally turned into a silent sigh. She knew that everything was irreparable.


    As for the lies of his confidants, people have no such doubt. As Lin Rushi said just now, those who have reached a certain position in their status do not care about conspiracy. The Fourth Youth of the imperial city and Chu Feng have already stood at the top of the pyramid. If they want to make a person, they can easily kill them.


    What is the need for conspiracy and means?


    "Yes, you can go!" Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction and turned his head slightly to let his confidants go away. The latter was stunned and then pleased. He knew that he had saved his life. Although he lost everything, he was afraid of a ball as long as he was alive?


    As for Shanren''s Revenge in the future, he has no fear at all. He believes that the good family will soon have bad luck.


    All the truth was thrown out, and Shanren didn''t explain it. When Chu Feng appreciated it slightly, he sighed and said, "I was walking up the street of Jicheng and accidentally rescued a girl who was kidnapped. However, I was wronged and became my own editor, director and actor. When I met again in Jicheng villa, I was framed and drugged.


    Even if I met several times in the Imperial City, it was said that it was an intentional coincidence. The purpose was to have a bad intention. But I didn''t care to explain these things, because in my eyes, you have always been clowns.


    But what I can''t allow is that you hurt the people around me. No matter who you are, I won''t intervene for just reasons, but I will crack down on shameless means. Is there anything else I want to say


    Shanren takes out a cigarette and holds it in his mouth. He still keeps a trace of pride. The boy who looked down on before was actually less threatening the world, but he didn''t care: "so what? Although I have done these things, I don''t deny it, but what can you do to kill me in public? It''s not about the kitchen house. "


    "Chu Feng, you are great, but you are black after all. If the government wants to kill you, a city management team is enough. What can you do to me?"


    At this moment, he is still unwilling to admit that Chu Feng is strong, or that he is unwilling to admit the grass-roots counter attack. He denies everything: "a good family is not something you can shake!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1424

    Hold on!


    In other words, Shanren had to hold on, because he had already offended Chu Feng. He believed that it was useless for him to beg for mercy even if he kowtowed. It was better to take a hard line directly and let Chu Feng consider the results of his actions.


    Of course, there is another reason, that is, since ancient times, evil can never prevail over good. Although Chu Feng was the real master of the underground world of Shengchao, he believed that black could never defeat white. The good family glorified for generations. Although he did not hold any official position, the honor left by his ancestors was enough to honor them for a lifetime.


    Such an idea is naturally right, but it is useless for Chu Feng. Besides being the only king in the underground world of the holy Dynasty, he is also the ruling leader. His palm is equivalent to the hidden power of three sects and four clans, threatening hundreds of countries in the world. Unfortunately, this kind of secret can not be touched by benevolence all his life.


    And he had this idea because he was in the system of the pilgrimage.


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, so many of them have done well. As long as they want them to disappear, it''s just a matter of fingers.


    If the government allows the existence of Jidao, then it can prosper and develop with hundreds of thousands of children.


    However, if the government does not allow it, even a city management team or an armed police team can destroy a Jidao, which occupies half of the holy Dynasty. Shanren thinks that today''s good family can affect the official attitude, which is also the reason why he is proud of treating Chu.


    However, he ignored one problem: the imperial city of four young people, there are three pearl standing here, it is doomed that the official will not pay attention to and protect the good family.


    "Yes, it''s a bit of backbone. I hope you''ll have the backbone as well."


    Chufeng pondered and laughed. Shanren was in a desperate struggle in his eyes at the moment. He shook his head and sighed with indifference. When he turned his back to Shanren, a huge breath came out and scared the people: "go to war!"


    Two words export, give people a bloody slaughter.


    Shen Xiuqin and Huangfu ruodei picked up the phone at the same time and called out in front of everyone. There was no extra words, only two simple words: war!


    Shanren suddenly has a bad premonition in his heart. However, he only thinks that chufeng is forced to act. The good family is the home of the imperial chef. The number of his family''s nephews and nephews are all over the homes of the big men and local dignitaries. Although it''s not noble, how much can it be said that Chu Feng can dominate the good family again?


    But at the next moment, Shanren''s fantasy was completely disillusioned. Ye Zisheng and Zhou Jingxing also took out their mobile phones to make a phone call: "go to war!"


    At this point, all people smell a touch of unusual breath, good family is going to die!


    Business, extreme and political circles are now beginning to crack down on good families. Who can survive such a storm?


    If Shanren starts to scoff at Chu Feng''s instructions and Shen Xiuqin''s and Huangfu ruodie''s phone calls, then ye Zisheng''s and Zhou Jingxing''s instructions will completely destroy his pride.


    Don''t understand to look at two emperor young masters: "Ye Shao, Zhou Shao, we are friends!"


    This is the only card Shanren can play at the moment. Shanjia has been honored for nearly a hundred years. All of them have been the imperial cooks who have been around the big man. In Shanren''s cognition, when something goes wrong, several people will be partial to them. Why should we stand together with Chu Feng and crush the good family?


    Ye Zisheng put down his mobile phone and went to Shanren''s side. With the voice that only two people could hear, ye Zisheng said: "you are not curious. Dan Dan likes to be lively. Why does it not appear today?"


    The spirit of benevolence was shocked, and he suddenly figured out a lot of things. He wanted to open his mouth and finally shut up. His face was full of pale and fear. He knew that his little careful thinking had been known by Ye Zisheng. He believed that it was not Dan Dan who said it, because Dan Dan would not go to death by himself.


    Standing there with his head down, he knew that he could only use silence to deal with it. He could only hope that the old man in his family could resist the fierce attack.


    Just thinking of his cultivation on Dan Dan, he tried to control Ye family''s mind indirectly. Shanren knows that there are few people who can survive when the good family is finished. The only hope is that the good family can exert its strength to block the fierce attack, and let them see the tyranny of the good family. Maybe there will be a chance of life.


    But in less than five minutes, Shanren''s fantasy was completely broken. He knew that today was the sunset of Shanren''s family.


    The Fengmen and tianwangmen of the north and the South were deployed at the same time, and even the Hongmen gate in the east of Xiangjiang River also mobilized their forces to suppress the industries of Shanjia, threatening to collect protection fees, so that the Shanjia industry had no guests for a time, and asked to hand over the excess protection fees within three days.


    Among them, the hidden Jidao power of the good family was directly crushed by the three forces, and the blood flowed into a river.


    While all this was going on, the news of Shanshi group began to be broadcast on the media of the holy court, announcing the tax evasion and criminal activities of the Shanshi group in recent years, and clearly wanted to completely smear the good family in front of the public.


    At the same time, the major departments headed by the Ministry of public security carried out alliance inspection on all the industries under Shanjia after the withdrawal of the three forces, and found out a lot of problems. Shanshi hotels all over the country were found out to be involved in pornography and other issues, ordered to suspend business for rectification, and arrested many people at the same time.What makes Shanjia worse is that great changes have taken place in the stock market. Stocks in Xiangjiang and Europe and the United States have suffered a huge impact. A group of big alligators led by fengteng group cut meat in Shanjia, and huge funds are pressed down. Moreover, Shanjia is now under monitoring and can not do anything. Maybe it will take only two hours for Shanjia to change its ownership.


    What makes Shanren feel hopeless is that the old house of the good family in Jicheng is surrounded by the wind door and kills all the guards. Then the police go out and take away a group of good family nephews headed by the old man, and everything goes to the bottom.


    All this happened in half an hour. News from all sides gathered, and Shanren received a report. The whole person sat limply in a chair.


    Chu Feng went to Shanren in front of everyone''s secretive eyes, and patted his pale face: "be tough in front of me, ask for death, be proud of you, your pride to me, are dregs, good little, all the way well!"


    Ye Zisheng waves his hand, and two Ye family bodyguards come out. Shanren, who has lost everything, even goes away. Shanren tries to make Dandan pregnant and confuse the Ye family''s lineage. This matter can only calm Ye Zisheng''s and even ye Enzheng''s anger with death.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the future of Shanjia and Shanren''s life and death. Instead, she went to Shen Xiuqin and asked her to seize the acquisition of Shanjia''s industry and expand the industry of fengteng group. Shen Xiuqin nodded and understood that fengteng was absolutely the first one today, greeting people and leaving quickly.


    Now all parties are out, fengteng should take the opportunity to take all the things and expand itself.


    Benevolence is taken away, and the audience is quiet and depressed.


    With the help of Chu Feng and the four shaos of the Imperial City, the huge Shanshi catering Empire moved together and disintegrated in an instant. We all believe that if we get up tomorrow morning, Shanjia will become the past and the cloud of history.


    Even some smarter people have caught a message that the good family is the head of the imperial family. Now that the good family is falling apart, it is difficult for the royal family to form a group. In addition, with the attitude of the four young people in the Imperial City, we can expect that all the Imperial families that influenced the holy Dynasty will disappear soon.


    Some people have also captured the information in their favor, that is, they can get a lot of benefits by going back and rubbing hands and cutting meat from several imperial families.


    It has always been an unwritten rule that people push when the wall falls.


    People with plans in mind look at Chu Feng''s eyes with more awe. They can destroy the royal kitchen''s home by flicking their fingers. Who can resist this powerful force? Many people have warned themselves in their hearts that they should never offend Chu Feng or even those around him.


    Today, Lindsey is one of the best examples.


    Compared with some planned dignitaries, the eyes of those famous ladies who came specially for Chu Feng were even more intense. Some of them came because of the elders of the family. But now, seeing the powerful power of Chu Feng, they had already yearned for becoming a woman of Chu Feng.


    Even if it is impossible, as long as Chu Feng takes a look at them, and even if they can''t get any sacrifice, they are willing to be worshipped by women forever.


    Two nephew''s eyes all shed tears, Lin Rushi is remorseful, why began to oppose Chu Feng so much, even in order to get the favor of benevolence, he did these things, let himself lose everything? Why prevent Chu Feng from approaching Lin yun''er and speak ill of Chu Feng in front of Lin yun''er?


    But in this world, there is no regret medicine.


    Lin Yuner''s heart is more painful than anyone else. She yearned for the mysterious fengshao for a long time ago, but she didn''t expect that fengshao was around her. She also wryly laughed at her own stupidity. There are many people called Chu Feng in the world, but why is everything so coincident?


    She knew she had lost, that was to lose.


    He raised his head and looked at Chu Feng, who was holding Su Xinyu and turned to leave. He gently opened his lips and was very calm: "Chu Feng, did you like me?"


    Chu Feng stopped, but did not look back. He once heard Lin Yuner''s words in Jicheng and told him his state of mind. He thought she was a confidant, but some things were irreparable. He held Su Xinyu and went on: "do I know you?"


    Lin yun''er''s body was shocked, and tears came out of his eyes. From then on, he was a stranger, and his heart was cut like a knife!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1425

    Night shrouded the Imperial City, the capital of the Empire.


    The collapse of Shanjia is only circulating in the circle of powerful people. For ordinary people, they don''t have much interest, and even the staff of Shanjia don''t care much about it. For them, they just need to change their boss, and their future work still needs to be done.


    However, this matter is a big bomb for the power of all parties, and more awe for Chu Feng.


    You can destroy the kitchen house and the good family with one finger. How can anyone do such a thing?


    Some dignitaries who were originally indifferent to chufeng and even thought that there were more rumors about it all turned down their contempt. They also warned their family nephews not to offend Chu Feng, and they would be more low-key later.


    Maybe what Chu Feng didn''t know was that after today''s events, most of the dandies in Shengchao were much lower than before, because they were worried that someone might step on a mine accidentally. Even if they didn''t meet Chu Feng, they might also meet someone more powerful than them. This is something Chu Feng didn''t know.


    When the most dazzling and speechless is, in the imperial food garden announced that fengteng group won the first place in the meal competition, and Linqian became Miss food an hour later.


    Seventy percent of the celebrities in the imperial city established a wind Club spontaneously. All of them did not hide their love for Chu Feng. There was only one basic standard for this society, which must be observed. That is, they should love Chu Feng and attack all those who slander Chu Feng.


    The power of famous women and thousands of gold is powerful. Within two hours from the establishment of Fengshe, not only in the Imperial City, but also in all parts of the country, many people responded in succession, and all of them were powerful women. All of them adored Chu Feng, and even made a conspicuous label on the Internet. Chu Feng, we love you!


    What makes people speechless is that all the women in this society are willing to devote themselves to Chu Feng, not for a lifetime, but for one night.


    So the absurd thing happened in the strict land of the holy pilgrimage. It was only because the establishment of the wind society was made by the rich ladies from all over the country, involving as many as 50000 people, and there was a rising trend. It was predicted that within a week, it was estimated that half of the officials and dignitaries in the country would join in.


    At the same time, many men also envy Chu Feng''s love affair. These are not ordinary women, but celebrities from all over the country. They can eat one in their place, let alone tens of thousands of them?


    Not counting the ordinary women without status, Chu Feng became not only the most popular man in the holy Dynasty, but also the most charming man in the world.


    In a flash, she killed the husband who broke his heart for the entertainment circle, even surpassed him, because there were tens of thousands of women who loved Chu Feng.


    At eight o''clock at night, Chu Feng, who followed Su Xinyu back to fengteng garden, received the news with a wry smile.


    Ma Qiduo sat on one side and murmured with a small mouth: "Fengfeng husband, all of a sudden you will be in the limelight. After the holy reign, there will be famous ladies everywhere who will open their thighs to sprint for you. Isn''t it comfortable?"


    "The emperor is the 72 concubines in the three palaces and six courtyards, and the three thousand beauties in the harem."


    Ma''s girl murmured and hated: "now you directly tens of thousands of people, but not ordinary people''s women. It is estimated that if you really want to pull out the liquidation, you will love at least one million women who are willing to devote their lives but do not have to be responsible. Fengfeng husband, if you play one a day, it will take thousands of years!"


    Ma Qiduo does not avoid deliberately ridiculing Chu Feng''s words, which makes Su Xinyu and ye Xinlan blush and scold Ma Qiduo as a girl without any cover up.


    But it is also surprised that the charm of Chu Feng is comparable to that of ancient emperors. If you hook your fingers, countless women will die. What kind of charm is needed to achieve this? What''s more, among those women, there are also famous women from all over the world.


    Chu Feng is absolutely the first person!


    In the face of Ma Qiduo''s teasing, chufeng didn''t have much cold meaning. She held Ye Ling and teased her. All of you knew that. Chu Feng ignored Ma Qiduo''s words and said to the little girl, "your mother takes you every day. Come to me and listen to my father!"


    Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo are nothing, but ye Xinlan is blushing and shy, biting his lips and staring at Chu Feng fiercely.


    She is Ye Ling''s mother. This is something everyone knows. Most people don''t know, except Su Xinyu and other people who know the truth. Chufeng directly calls Ye Ling to call his father. Ye Xinlan is naturally shy and thinks that chufeng is eating her tofu.


    It''s a pity that the little girl is only a few months old and can''t speak. She just blinks her big eyes and seems to be very curious about the rare Chu Feng.


    Su Xinyu looks at the little girl. She is not very happy in her heart. She wanted to have her first child with Chu Feng. Now ye Xinlan is born directly. She can''t be angry. She can only find Zhang yun''er to get angry.


    Coughing, staring at Chu Feng displeasantly: "Liu Zhixin gave birth to a daughter, I heard that lantia will soon give birth, I am the main room on the face, the stomach has not responded, Chu Feng, you have gone too far!"Chufeng coughed gently and put Ye Ling in Ye Xinlan''s arms and got up. Instead of taking up the topic, Chu Feng leaped out of the balcony on the third floor and said, "long Bo is here. Let''s talk about everything."


    Su Xinyu stamped her feet in anger, and when she received the news, Yan Ruyu seemed to be pregnant again. She was very upset!


    Feeling the Chu wind of long Bo''s breath, he avoided the topic of Su Xinyu, and came to the hillside behind. Long Boxian was standing there quietly and peacefully.


    Chu Feng passed by, and Longbo turned around and showed a gratifying look on his face: "I didn''t expect that you would have entered the Tianyang period in just a short time. It seems that it doesn''t take too much time for you to win the semi gods. If you have more time to communicate with the ninth Princess and the fourth princess, it will certainly be very good for you."


    Chu Feng takes a look at long Bo. It seems that he has already known the identity of Murong Bing and lengrushuang.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t want to ask long Bo how he knew about it. He just looked down at the small lake below: "because master Jiuye passed on his work to me, I was able to reach Tianyang period in a short time. Unfortunately, master Jiuye was seriously injured at the beginning. Otherwise, there would be no problem going to the later stage of Tianyang."


    "But master Jiuye doesn''t look like that, and I don''t think he''ll choose to give me meritorious service."


    Long Bo was a little surprised, but he thought it should be. He stood side by side with Chu Feng and looked down at the calm lake below: "something will happen these days. I hope you can stick to it. In a few days, I will take you to Longmen headquarters. You can take the things left by your master."


    Chu Feng turned back: "why not these two days? And what did my master leave behind? "


    "Because you have a doomsday that you have to go through, you have to wait a few more days!" Long Bo just lightly replied, deflecting the topic: "as for what your master left behind, I am not very clear, it is what he left after he was seriously injured. I think it should be a very important thing."


    "And it will not be opened until you are in the sun, which is the reason why he stipulated that you can take over the adjudication office."


    Chu Feng nodded, believing that Longbo had not deceived him. He was curious about what overlord had left him. What was more curious was the doomsday that Longbo said he had to face. Is there something incredible going on recently?


    As he walked farther and farther, Chu Feng of the three gates and four families did not pay much attention to it. It was a kind of spiritual contempt. Now he is more concerned about wenxinxue, who killed kuisha that night, and the five mysterious and powerful forbidden areas.


    Thinking of the five forbidden areas, Chu Feng asked softly, "long Bo, what does the five forbidden areas have to do with me?"


    For a long time, whether Murong Bing or cold as frost, even Xuanyuan ancestor and Xuanyuan crape myrtle have clearly told him that the five forbidden areas are closely related to his Chu Feng, but it has been a place that has disappeared for more than a thousand years. Chu Feng doesn''t know what relationship he can be involved in. Is it because he is a taboo?


    "I don''t know!"


    Long Bo shook his head with a wry smile. In addition to knowing that Chu Feng was a taboo and what he needed to experience, he didn''t know much about the rest: "but it''s up to you to decide whether the five forbidden areas can go in and out freely, because you are the taboo of this era, and you symbolize destruction."


    Withered fingers slowly crossed: "maybe, when you want to kill the five forbidden areas, it will have something to do with you. Specifically, I don''t know. Maybe someone can tell you, but it''s not time yet!"


    Chu Feng also did not continue to ask, he knew that long Bo can say absolutely will not hide, can not say even if he knows also will not tell himself.


    Just ask a sentence: "specific when to go to Longmen headquarters, I have a preparation!"


    Long Bo raised his head and said, "wait!"


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned, then nodded and turned down the hillside. Even if he didn''t go to Longmen headquarters, he could put all the things on his agenda. After the Mid Autumn Festival, he could point his finger at xianchongmen. If he could not find wenxinxue, Chu Feng was always uncomfortable.


    There are jueshamen, Qinglong Baihu, and the Tianguan Chu family to go back to see. It''s time to solve them one by one.


    Standing on the hillside, long Bo looked at the back of Chu Feng''s far away, and his face showed helplessness: "boy, all this is fate. When you know that fate has already been doomed to everything, will you collapse?"


    "I hope you can abide by your heart and rule the world in the end."


    Left a word like self talk, long Bo''s figure flashed, disappeared in place, no trace!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1426

    When Chu Feng comes back to the balcony again, only Ye Xinlan is still sitting there, Su Xinyu and Ma Qiduo have disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng went to sit down. What Longbo told him was just a simple thing. He shook his head: "I also want to know something, but unfortunately I don''t know."


    It can be seen that Chu Feng did not hide it. Ye Xinlan lowered her head to look at the little girl in the cradle and said in a soft voice, "anyway, pay attention to safety. Lingling hasn''t called your father yet!"


    Chu Feng Lengran looked at Ye Xinlan, which was the first time the latter said such words, and then the corners of his mouth drew up a little fun: "then do you want to change your address?"


    Ye Xinlan lowered his head on the face of the unnatural appearance of a faint, pursed his lips and raised his head: "you must not think nonsense."


    Especially when she saw Su Xinyu, the rejection was even stronger. She was worried that if she went on like this, she would compromise with Chu Feng, who was no longer disgusted with, and would do something she should not do.


    Kneading his head, he felt that this was a thorny problem, and Chu Feng also left the balcony. He had always put the matter of Ma Qiduo in his mind. Lengrushuang and Murong Bing couldn''t give a positive answer. Everything could only be temporary prevention oriented.


    Came to Ma Qiduo''s room, Chu Feng was about to knock on the door, suddenly felt a strong airflow fluctuations.


    The gesture of a stagnant left eye perspective of the door, found that Ma Qiduo is sitting on the bed, cross knee practice, Chu Feng gave her martial arts training mind method, Ma Qiduo practice is not a strange thing, just let Chu Feng strange is, Ma Qiduo practice breath is not the same, is not a warrior''s breath.


    Very strange, very familiar, familiar.


    Want to go in, Chu Feng finally turns around. Ma Qiduo estimates that she doesn''t know why she would practice like this. Moreover, Chu Feng faintly feels a strength that is not inferior to that of Tianyang period, and her eyebrows are deeply wrinkled.


    He does not reject Ma Qiduo, who may be a strong descendant, but absolutely rejects the influence of the past life on this life. As a result, the straightforward and pure Ma Qiduo will never return. When Chu Feng leaves the door of maqido''s room, he thinks whether to ask Xuanyuan''s ancestor, believing that the old man may know something.


    Unknowingly, he came to the room where he had been with Su Xinyu, and knocked on the door with a breath, and soon came the voice of Su Xinyu inviting in.


    Open the door, go in and close it, see Su Xinyu is also seriously practicing there. Chu Feng dispels many ideas that can''t be thought of, and reveals a warm smile: "wife, I didn''t expect to see you for a short time. You are already one of the most important places in Tianyang. If you go on like this, it will not be long before it will be a demigod."


    It''s less than a year since Su Xinyu stepped into the ranks of martial artists, but he has entered the Tianyang period. Chu Feng doesn''t know how to say it.


    "It''s all thanks to Longbo and those great people!"


    Su Xinyu took back the posture of cultivation and stretched out his legs from under his pajamas. He swept a little color: "he took me out and walked a lot of places these days. Originally, I was only in the dual state of heaven and yuan. I just passed through some places, and some old people passed on their lifelong skills to me."


    A look of gratitude flashed over his face: "it''s just that I started late, and my foundation was unstable. I could step into the Tianjing realm and get rid of the strength that helped me build my body. Finally, I just stepped into Tianyang, but I was also satisfied."


    "Murong goblin said that in the period of Tianyang, you can transform your physique. Now I find myself in the state of 15-6 years old and full of vitality."


    Chu Feng is shocked and begins to take Su Xinyu out with long Bo. Chu Feng only thinks that long Bo is taking her to understand her father, Overlord heaven. He doesn''t want to take suxinyu to cultivate them. Chu Feng can vaguely guess that the terror is the one who decides that the guards retreat.


    Unexpectedly, they are willing to pass on the power to Su Xinyu.


    Chu Feng thought about things, but Su Xinyu came down from the bed and walked to Chu Feng with a tall body: "in addition, do you want to give me an account? Although I''m not your first woman, at least I''m the main room on your face, and I''m your master''s daughter. Why hasn''t my stomach responded to this day? "


    Chu Feng looks rather embarrassed. Unexpectedly, Su Xinyu asks for such targeted words and coughs. Fortunately, Chu Feng doesn''t explain: "wife, don''t say anything. I''ll fight you for 300 rounds tonight, and you''ll win the prize!"


    Su Xinyu was very satisfied with Chu Feng''s performance, but immediately her face became cold again: "if you think of me as what I am, you can come and wave as soon as you call me. Get out of here. If I don''t forgive you for shooting all over the place, don''t try to touch my body again and find ten brothers by yourself!"


    Looking for ten brothers?


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned, and then turned away her lips. This young woman is all over the world. Now, there are countless ladies in the wind society who are willing to give their lives. I need to find ten brothers?


    Under Chu Feng''s imagination, seeing Su Xinyu''s cold face, he knew that it was impossible to combine with Su Xinyu''s soul and flesh tonight. He had no choice but to turn around and leave Su Xinyu''s room. Many women are not good, that is, it is easy to happen such things, but there is also an advantage: one does not give, and another.After closing the door, Chu Feng wants to find LAN Mei er or Huang Fu Ruo die, but he remembers that they are busy cooperating with Shen Xiuqin to take down the good family, and Ma Qiduo doesn''t know what he is practicing and has no time. Su Xinyu has a cold face, even if he is doing it, he is not interested.


    Are you going to be alone tonight?


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. It seems that if he wants to be honest tonight, he is going to find a room to have a rest. After a few steps outside, he hears Ye Xinlan''s subtle voice of singing children''s songs. His heart moves slightly, and his face shows a strong smile.


    I don''t go to hell. Who''s going to hell? God, let me die with a thunder!


    Lightly to Ye Xinlan''s room door, left and right to see no one opened to slip in, is singing a children''s song to coax a little girl to sleep, ye Xinlan heard the movement and turned back, stunned: "what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng shut the door back, a face of injustice: "they do not want me, I was wronged, to drink milk!"


    Milk?


    Ye Xinlan is a Leng at first, and then a blush appears on his face and stares at Chu Feng fiercely: "the dog''s mouth can''t spit out Ivory!"


    Chu Feng scratched his head with a smile and walked over, looking at Ye Ling on the crib already asleep. There was a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth. This is his daughter.


    After walking to Ye Xinlan''s back, he sat down and held Ye Xinlan in his arms. When the latter''s body shook, chufeng was also surprised: "how can you recover so fast?"


    Ye Xinlan felt the broad chest behind him. He bit his lips and didn''t intoxicate him. Hearing the speech, he replied with a little pride: "turning 200 hula hoops a day makes natural recovery faster. In addition, there is Fengyuan Yangyin pill which does not affect breast-feeding. I can recover better!"


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded, no wonder it quickly recovered to the original appearance, leaning on Ye Xinlan''s shoulder and looking down the loose Neckline: "Auntie, I want to drink milk!"


    "Go away!" He was shy when Chu Feng held Ye Xinlan like this, but both of them were even more ridiculous. Holding Ye Xinlan was acceptable. I didn''t want Chu Feng, a jerk, not only to drink milk, but also to call her aunt, which directly stabbed the most shy part of Ye Xinlan''s heart.


    Suddenly stood up and pushed away Chu Feng, biting his lips and swearing: "no wonder qido often says that you are a heavy taste. Now I understand. Tell you, when someone is, you can call aunt, but when no one calls that, I run away from home with Ye Ling in my arms. Don''t think I''m joking."


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng released his ruddy little mouth and licked his lower lip: "I''ll call you sister LAN after no one else!" When ye Xinlan was shyly bowing his head, Chu Feng tilted his head: "in addition, do you want all the vacuum?"


    Chu Feng holding Ye Xinlan, naturally feel Ye Xinlan is just wearing pajamas, there is nothing inside.


    Ye Xinlan a Leng, angry shy push away Chu Feng: "it''s none of your business!"


    Ye Xinlan couldn''t help but say, "asshole, it''s spiritual. You can''t eat it!"


    Biting his lips, staring at the two people who are completely frozen and will not move: "Chu Feng, you are shameless!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1427

    Chu Feng was driven out of fengteng garden all night, which made the members of the wind gate look sideways one after another.


    It''s just that they have no way to know what happened in the villa. They only know that it seems that Su Xinyu is angry. Looking at Chu Feng who runs away with his car, everyone feels that Chu Feng at this moment is so real. He is also a henpecked guy.


    Su Xin was sitting there with the door closed. She knew that before Chu Feng knew the truth, ye Xinlan was held by him for several times and ate bean curd. Although she was uncomfortable in her heart, it was not unforgivable. Those who did not know were not guilty.


    Now we all know that ye Xinlan is only the mother of surrogate pregnancy. Chu Feng, the bastard, dare to go up and down. Just now he occupied Ye Ling''s trough to eat. Su Xinyu''s heart burst into anger.


    Biting his lips: "how many times have you done it?"


    Although Su Xinyu is bawangtian''s daughter, there are not many people who know Su Xinyu. In the eyes of many people, Su Xinyu is still the granddaughter of the Su family, ye Xinlan and Su Qin''s daughter. At the moment, Su Xinyu suddenly asks, ye Xinlan is eager to find a hole in the ground.


    In the heart mercilessly scolds the Chu wind small son of a bitch, you even if really want to also want the safety measure to do in place, now was the heart language catches on the spot, I am disgraced to die!


    In the heart scolds Chu Feng, ye Xinlan also knows to explain, otherwise Su Xinyu is likely to make a fuss: "did not do it once!"


    "Not done?" Su Xinyu scoffed at this. With Chu Feng''s horse character, how could he not have done it: "don''t lie to me. You can''t resist Chu Feng''s doing this to you. Even if you''re not my mother, you''re also my adoptive mother!"


    Ye Xinlan wryly smile: "really did not do, before he did not know when, plus I was pregnant a little intimate, may have been to do tonight, but you come!"


    Su Xinyu looks at Ye Xinlan suspiciously. All he sees is an embarrassed and embarrassed look. He believes a little bit in his heart, maybe he didn''t do it.


    She just thought that even if she didn''t do it, it was immoral just now. Su Xinyu walked over and said, "what do you think? You don''t mean that the entanglement between you and Chu Feng will only be Ye Ling?"


    Ye Xinlan opened his mouth and finally gave a bitter smile.


    Take a look at Ye Ling, who is sleeping soundly in the crib, ye Xinlan is calm: "Chu Feng is your man. You should understand that he is a man of chauvinism. Although I am only the mother of surrogacy, I can''t recognize his blood. In his subconscious, I am his woman, although he never admits it."


    "I also want to resist this little son of a bitch, but every time he approaches me, hugs me or even kisses me, I can''t bear to resist."


    Pulling Su Xinyu sitting beside him, ye Xinlan breathed out: "but don''t worry, I will try to avoid getting along with him alone in the future, and I won''t cross the final bottom line and embarrass you."


    Su Xinyu looks stunned. At this moment, she feels helpless and sad in Ye Xinlan. She thinks that ye Xinlan is a normal woman or a woman who has been neglected by Su Qin for more than 20 years. There must be a volcano in her heart. With Ye Ling''s accident, some things have been broken.


    With more pain and helplessness, Su Xinyu clenched Ye Xinlan''s hand and seemed to make a very big decision: "if Chu Feng is really like that, will you cater to it or refuse at last?"


    Ye Xinlan looked a little more thoughtful, and finally said with a wry smile, "if you don''t come tonight, I won''t refuse, because ye Ling, we have already combined in another way. The only difference is real contact. I want to do it ten times and one hundred times, and I won''t refuse it!"


    In Su Xinyu''s eyes, there is a trace of sadness in her eyes. She knows that ye Xinlan''s answer is the real idea in her heart. She also knows that unless ye Ling doesn''t exist, the entanglement between her and Chu Feng will be for a lifetime.


    Gently stood up, Su Xinyu walked to the door of the room. When opening the door, she looked back at Ye Xinlan, whose expression was more apologetic and struggling: "I know your mind, and understand the bastard of Chu Feng. If, I mean, if you really want to do that one day, please don''t let me know, let it become your secret."


    "Give me the last fantasy, a little respect for the man I love and the woman who has raised me for more than 20 years."


    With the door closed, Su Xinyu drifted away. He thought of fighting Chu Feng for 300 rounds tonight, because ye Xinlan had no idea. In the room, ye Xinlan quietly recalled Su Xinyu''s words and drew a bitter smile.


    She knew that Su Xinyu''s words before she left was to lead her inner morality and let her think about it before doing things in the future. She only knew that she knew all these things, but when Chu Feng really wanted to do that, she was hard to refuse and didn''t want to refuse.


    Ye Ling in the crib was covered with a small blanket. Ye Xinlan bit her lips and said, "I''m sorry for your sister Xinyu!"


    Thirty minutes later, Chu Feng, who returned to Guanghan garden, didn''t know that Su Xinyu wanted to alert Ye Xinlan to the moral disaster. However, he failed. He just got off the bus with a dull face. He had expected to make it happen with Ye Xinlan tonight, but he was caught by Su Xinyu on the spot in embarrassment.


    Licked the lower lip, chufeng skimmed his lips: "the original milk, not sweet!"After walking into the villa, it''s almost early in the morning. Everyone has taken a rest. Chu Feng goes up to the second floor and comes to Chang''e''s room. Chu Feng doesn''t know how many times she has been on this woman. However, when she is there, her breath will fluctuate, which is very terrible. Of course, this is good for Chu Feng.


    "Are you not tired?"


    Chu Feng could hear Chang''e''s helplessness and hate. He also knew that a holy goddess was so angry that he played with him. He took Chang''e''s hand with a smile: "goddess wife, don''t think I''m so excellent. I''m not going to do anything tonight. I''m going to show you the moonlight and romance."


    Without waiting for Chang''e to react, Chu Feng has already picked up Chang''e and walked out of the room. After climbing the stairs, she came to the third floor and jumped to the top of the villa. Now it is 12 o''clock. Tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival. The moon in the sky looks very bright.


    I gently sat down and supported Chang''e on her body. She looked more soft and recalled: "when I was a child, I was still in Linjia village. When the Mid Autumn Festival, I liked to climb to the highest and empty place in the village with my foster mother''s son, holding a few moon cakes and some snacks, as well as drinks, waiting for the moon to rise to the highest place."


    It seems that when I was a child, Chu Feng at the moment can no longer find the so-called sharp edge: "at that time, what we talked about most was whether there was Guanghan Palace on the moon, whether there was Chang''e in it, whether she was as beautiful as the legend, and how beautiful she was


    "Then I will think, is Chang''e lonely?"


    Is Chang''e lonely?


    The five words were heavy, the air slightly fluctuated, but there was no answer. Chu Feng held Chang''e like many lovers: "later, I felt that Chang''e was lonely, blue sea and blue sky and night heart. Chang''e, who was single in Guanghan palace and accompanied by jade rabbit, could not love, hate, or do what she wanted to do. I think she was It''s painful and depressing. "


    Glancing at the peaceful woman in his arms, Chu Feng said faintly: "until now I see you, I also feel that you are heartbreaking. You lie in the cold and dark sarcophagus for countless years. The years change, accompanied by only hatred, a year for a person can not stand."


    "And you''ve been through countless years, and I''d like to ask, are you tired?"


    There are no fluctuations in the air, only the gentle breeze blowing and the unique coolness of autumn. Ten minutes, maybe twenty minutes later, Chang''e sighs quietly: "tired, but can I choose?"


    Chu Feng inexplicable heartache, is to embrace a little Chang''e, the voice unprecedented soft: "I also know you tired, more know your pain, also understand your hate, but seven generations and seven lives will let you have no choice, but I will not say that you are stubborn, I understand your kind of hatred."


    "Goddess wife, believe me, one day, I will destroy the whole heaven of Dayi, revenge for you!"


    After a pause, Chu Feng''s head leaned against Chang''e''s hair, with a touch of melancholy: "I know you also want to kill me, I destroyed your six lives, several of them even your innocence are plundered, but if you choose again, I will still do so, no matter your sixth life, or you, are my woman, is mine, then no one can take away ¡£¡±


    The air fluctuated again, Chu Feng added softly: "but if you can be happy, I will have no regrets, you can kill me, but please give me some time, when I eliminate all the enemies, and no one can threaten you, you really want me to die, I stretch out my neck."


    "But now, I hope you put down everything. I can''t bear your love. I''ll avenge you for your revenge. I''ll give you my life later!"


    As if swearing in general, Chu Feng left the last word and did not say another word, so they sat on the top together. For a long time, Chang''e''s voice was complicated: "Chu Feng, tonight I want to be quiet, don''t touch me again, OK?"


    This is the first time Chang''e talks with Chu Feng in a consultative tone. Chu Feng has a touch of tenderness in his eyes and nods: "if you don''t agree, I won''t touch you again."


    "I love you, I will give you all respect, even my life!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1428

    The night passed quietly.


    Chu Feng did nothing but spend a night with Chang''e, perhaps because of the relationship between Chang''e and the rest of her life. Chu Feng didn''t want to admit that he was moved by this woman who could sleep for thousands of years for hatred, but that feeling was irresistible.


    At seven o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng opened her eyes, gently kissed Chang''e''s red lips, and then left the room. Until the door was closed, Chu Feng went downstairs. Chang''e sighed and said, "Chu Feng, would you regret falling in love with me? Will I regret falling in love with you


    "I hope the fate is changeable, so that some things can be more relaxed!"


    When Chu Feng came downstairs to see that people were already eating breakfast in the dining room, Lin Yulin said, "that sissy came back with Ziyi yesterday afternoon. She went to sleep a little late last night. Go and call her. She has to go back to school today and be in your room."


    Chu Feng turned and went upstairs again, murmuring in his heart why he wanted to sleep in my room. He also came to the door of the room.


    Knocking on the door did not respond. Chu Feng secretly said that the girl was sleeping soundly. When she opened the door, there was no anti lock. Chu Feng went in and saw Lin Xi, who was still sleeping under the blanket, with her mouth slightly cocked up.


    I opened the window and turned off the heating in the room. On October day in the Imperial City, the temperature in the early morning was chilly. Ordinary people went out wearing an extra dress.


    A mischievous color flashed in his eyes. When a gust of wind blew out of the window, Chu Feng went to the bedside and suddenly lifted the blanket on Lin Xi''s body: "the sun shines on the buttocks,,", "


    Chu Feng was stiff there, holding the blanket in his hand for a while, and he was very embarrassed. When he was seven or eight years old, Chu Feng knew that Lin Xi liked light When they were both young, they studied the differences between men and women.


    But it was a child. Now Chu Feng is more than 19 years old, and Lin Xi is also an 18-year-old beautiful girl.


    But I didn''t expect that ten years later, Linxi''s habits still remained unchanged, and she still liked to sleep naked. Chu Feng thought that it was wrong and immoral, but her eyes could not help looking at her invincible body.


    What''s more, Lindsey murmured in a dream: "brother Feng, hurry up, sissy is so comfortable!"


    Chu Feng''s face suddenly changed into an extremely wonderful look, and his face was full of black lines and speechless. At this time, even the fool knew what Lin Xi was dreaming, and the hero in the dream was still Chu Feng.


    All of a sudden, a stronger autumn wind blows, and Linxi trembles and shouts for human life. Chu Feng feels so familiar in her ears. She suddenly remembers that it is the voice made by him and the woman after she reaches the cloud. How can Sisi be so reserved!


    More speechless is, the bed sheet is wet, Chu Feng looks quite embarrassed, dare to dream, Lin Xi flew to the clouds.


    Because of the cold autumn wind and the cold on the bed sheet, Lin Xi opened her eyes and saw Chu Feng standing in front of her. Her mouth opened slightly: "this dream is so real."


    She closed her eyes again, as if she was still in the aftertaste. But after a few seconds, Lin Xi suddenly opened her eyes, and sat up and looked around. When Chu Feng was embarrassed, she said with a silly and lovely voice: "am I still dreaming and can I control my thinking?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth to say that it was not a dream, but for a while he didn''t know how to open his mouth. He was so stiff that he forgot to respond. In particular, Lin Xi''s more and more attractive body appeared naked before his eyes, which made Chu Feng feel even more miserable.


    All of a sudden, Lin Xi seemed to have won the prize with Chu Feng in her arms. Her face was full of shyness and excitement. "Let''s do it again. Otherwise, when sisie wakes up, she won''t have a chance. She can only watch you and many sister-in-law''s love!"


    With that, Lin Qian''s hand stretched out directly. Chu Feng stepped back a few steps as if she had been bitten by a snake. Knowing that something would happen if she went on like this, she said with a bitter smile: "sissy, it''s morning. It''s time for you to go back to school!"


    Lin Xi blinked her eyes. A cold wind blew in from the open window again. Subconsciously, she woke up suddenly. This is not a dream. The corner of her eyes curled to a large wet mark on the bed sheet. Lin Xi''s face was red: "brother Feng, can you go out first?"


    Chu Feng also knew that Lin Xi must be embarrassed at the moment. She coughed and walked out of the room. She laughed bitterly at what Lin Xi was thinking. It was so wonderful to dream.


    Back to the restaurant on the first floor, Lin Yulin also whispered: "tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival, where do you want to spend Xiaofeng?"


    Huizi Yamazaki is pure and pure. They also look at the Chu wind. Liu Zhixin also holds a little girl to see it. Now the most common places for chufeng in the imperial city are three places: Donghuan villa, fengteng garden and Guanghan garden. The Mid Autumn Festival tomorrow symbolizes the day of reunion. They all think about where Chu Feng will choose.


    As for gathering all the people together for the festival, it is not realistic at all. They made a calculation yesterday. If they really want to gather together, there will definitely be more than 20 women.Chu Feng didn''t really think about this question. Lin Yulin asked, Chu Feng thought about it. He had a quarrel with Su Xinyu last night. He must not want to go to Guanghan garden these days. Moreover, fengteng garden must be very busy in the Mid Autumn Festival. After all, it is the headquarters of Fengmen.


    After coming back, they haven''t been to Donghuan villa. Lantiya and they are still there. After all, pregnant women need more care. But when you see Lin Yulin''s eyes and Liu Zhixin''s mouth full, you''d better think about answering again. Chu Feng said with a smile: "it must have been here."


    Lin Yulin and they almost at the same time show the look that can be taught, but if they know that Chu Feng has no place to choose, they must be angry to vomit blood.


    Everyone ate breakfast, and Linxi had finished washing, but there was still an embarrassing blush on her face. She didn''t know when Chu Feng went up. But just now a large number of marks on the bed sheet, her naked appearance was seen, and the words she said with Chu Feng made her embarrassed.


    Lin Yulin asked Linxi to come and sit down. People from similar places were always very close to each other. She picked up a steamed bread for Linxi, as if the elder cared: "sissy, tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival. Would you like to come and live with us?"


    Lin Xi secretly looked at Chu Feng subconsciously. Seeing that he looked natural, as if nothing had happened just now, she relaxed a little, but also shook her head: "aunt Lin, I''m afraid not tomorrow. I''ll have to rehearse when I go back. Tomorrow, the college will prepare the mid autumn party, and the college hopes that I will be the host!"


    Lin Yulin is a little disappointed, but it is understandable that Lin Xi won the first place in the food contest yesterday. Now the major TV stations in Shengchao are trying to publicize her. It is normal for Huangcheng college to ask her to host the party.


    She patted Lin Xi with a smile: "forget it. Anyway, you will be in the imperial city. If you have time, you will come to Guanghan garden. Aunt Lin will always welcome you here."


    This does not need Lin Yulin to say that Lin Xi will come, so she nodded: "thank you, aunt Lin!"


    Chu Feng, who is sitting on the opposite side, is covered with black lines. Lin Xi calls Lin Yulin aunt. It''s just that he has a special relationship with Lin Yulin, and he also calls him brother. Chu Feng feels a little old-fashioned and fiery.


    Lin Yulin did not find the Chu wind abnormal, said: "by the way, Xiao Feng, Lin Wei there you say, let him take Dou Qing together for the festival!"


    "Yes Chu Feng answered and made a phone call. After a few minutes, he hung up and said, "Xiaowei said that the Royal City Army will have activities tomorrow night, and he wants him to speak on the stage. No. 3 and No. 2 and No. 1 will be present. He can''t leave. Moreover, after the party, he also promised Dou Qing to go back to her house and have a look, so he can''t come."


    Lin Yulin not only did not feel disappointed, but was happy. The party that the three big men in front of the holy court all attended must be very grand, and Lin Wei could still speak. As his little aunt, Lin Yulin was naturally happy: "I didn''t expect that Xiaowei was so promising that he could speak at the important activities of the imperial army."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as he gets ahead, it won''t matter if we don''t get together. But you can tell him that Dou Qing is pregnant and he needs to take good care of him. If he doesn''t take good care of him, he will be sent to Guanghan garden. I''ll take care of him."


    Chu Feng nodded: "OK, I''ll talk to him later."


    After breakfast, Chu Feng thought about going to the east ring villa area today. Before telling everyone about it, Lin Xi said pitifully, "brother Feng, can you take me back to college?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. Seeing a trace of pleading in Lin Xi''s eyes, she knew that the little girl was now famous and worried that she would be afraid when she went back. Chu Feng saw that it was still early. She could rush to eat at noon and nodded: "OK, I''ll personally send you into the Imperial College!"


    Lin Xi looks happy. Yesterday''s meal contest has been spread throughout the whole holy pilgrimage. Most people know that she is Chu Feng''s sister. If she goes back by herself, she will have a lot of trouble. If Chu Feng can send her back, it will be much better. At least no one dares to do anything to her at will.


    In this era, there is no lack of brain damage.


    The Mid Autumn Festival is approaching. Chu Feng just leaves with Lin Xi and leaves Ziyi and bingyujie. When the Mid Autumn Festival comes, he goes out shopping with Lin Yulin and Keiko Yamazaki. Although he doesn''t invite anyone, Chu Feng has a hunch that where he is tomorrow, there will be a lot of excitement!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1429

    Chu Feng drives a Ferrari to take Lindsey to school.


    However, both of them kept silent in the car. Perhaps because of the embarrassment in the morning, they couldn''t find the feeling of saying nothing in Linjia village before. Sometimes, Lin Xi secretly looked at Chu Feng. She felt a little shy. She thought of her naked appearance, her dream embarrassment, and her requirements for amorous feelings after waking up.


    Lindsey thought it was the most embarrassing day in her 18 years of life.


    Seeing that she would return to Huangcheng college in a few minutes, Lin Xisheng was afraid that Chu Feng would not find her next time. She broke the silence and said, "brother Feng, things in the morning."


    "What''s up in the morning?" Chu Feng avoided talking because he didn''t want to mention the embarrassing things in the morning. After all, it was he who opened Linxi''s blanket. It turned out that it was a scoundrel''s move. Moreover, he kept his eyes on Linxi''s body, so Chu Feng pretended to be confused and said he didn''t remember anything.


    But the simple Lin Xi could not know that Chu Feng deliberately did not know that the meaning was to avoid embarrassment on both sides. She was worried: "brother Feng, how can you look like this? You have seen other people''s bodies and watched them make a mess. How can you think that has not happened?"


    "I''m so disappointed. Why don''t you be frank now?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment and wryly laughed at Lin Xi. She pretended that she didn''t know to avoid embarrassment on both sides. How could you say it?


    Under the bitter smile, Chu Feng is not good to pretend to be confused: "silly girl, the thing in the morning has passed, don''t mention it again, and I don''t mean to make fun of you. You are now 18 years old, when you are in the prime of youth, it is normal to have some bad fantasies."


    It seems that in order to resolve Lin Xi''s embarrassment, Chu Feng added: "just like me, the previous two years will also have such a dream, there is nothing to be ashamed of."


    Lin Xi blinked her eyes and was said by Chu Feng. As expected, she was not so embarrassed, but then she opened her mouth curiously: "brother Feng, who are you dreaming of?"


    Chu Feng is stunned and says in secret whether this topic will be too much. When I look back at Lin Xi''s expectant eyes, Chu Feng is embarrassed and doesn''t know how to answer.


    Two years ago, he was still in Linjia village, and his contacts and circles were very narrow. He had had this dream several times. He was a Chinese teacher of all kinds in the school, followed by Lin Xi, the younger sister of childhood sweetheart.


    Just this kind of thing Chu Feng certainly won''t say, was despised by Linxi, shook his head: "that is a dream, also in the past few years, forget."


    But Lin Xi suddenly said, "is that me?"


    Chu Feng almost directly increased the gas pedal, Lin Xi''s question made a burst of speechless, this you know, why do you want to ask?


    Chu Feng was embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer, but his non answer was one of the best answers. Lin Xi was happy, as if she had gone back to her childhood when they had nothing to say: "actually, I had this dream three times. It was you, brother Feng. The first time I got up in the morning, the bed sheet was wet, and I was ashamed for several days."


    "I was 15, and you asked me if I had a fever."


    Chu Feng was speechless, and Lin Xi regretted that she had started this topic. However, she also remembered that three years ago, when he and Lin Xi were both in the city, they often walked to the city together.


    One morning, she got up early to go to school with Linxi. She found that the latter had a red face, especially when she looked at him. At that time, the 16-year-old Chu Feng didn''t have so many crooked ideas, so she asked if Linxi had a fever.


    Dare Qing, this girl had been dreaming. Seeing his blush, he thought it was Lin Xi''s fever.


    But at this time, Lin Xi didn''t feel general, and continued: "the second time is when your admission notice of Jianghai University arrived. On that day, I and you and Lin Wei were in the grass of the village, and my aunt and my parents were drinking and celebrating. We were all drunk. There I slept with you for a night and had that dream again.


    Then the next morning, I felt my pants icy and woke up. I left before you and Linwei woke up. I didn''t see you for a few days


    Chu Feng thought of that night again. She laughed bitterly at how the girl''s head was not so simple. Lin Xi said again, "the third time was last night. As a result,,,, were seen by you!"


    Chu Feng is embarrassed now and would like to jump out of the car. A girl, or a simple and kind girl, is a little exciting to say these things to you, but he also knows that this is Lin Xi''s unique simplicity. Although she is shy, she will not hide her own words, and she will say them all.


    It can only be a bitter smile in my heart and a look of listening carefully on my face.


    After that, Lin Xi peered at Chu Feng secretly. Seeing that he had no unnecessary look, she relaxed a little and asked, "brother Feng, do you remember when you were 13 and I was 12? At that time, my family all went to grandma''s house, and I was afraid that you would come to accompany me at night


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. Looking back on things a few years ago, he seemed to be in junior high school at that time. Lin Xi was still in the sixth grade of primary school. One night, more than six o''clock in the evening, Lin Xi suddenly came to his house and said that no one in the family was afraid at night.Then the adoptive mother asked Chu Feng to accompany Lin Xi in the evening. After finishing the meal, Chu Feng went to Lin Xi''s home. That night, they were in a room. Chu Feng, 13, had some ignorant knowledge about the affairs between men and women. Lin Xi was similar to her.


    Just like when she was seven or eight years old, plus that girls grew up earlier than boys. Although Lindsey was only 12 years old at that time, she already had two small bags. That night, they studied carefully and honestly.


    Finally, they peeked at a VCD collected by Lin Qian''s parents. At that time, the conditions of Linxi''s family were good, and they already had TV. They saw more than 10 o''clock from eight o''clock in the evening. The ignorance of young men and girls made Chu Feng and Lin Xi learn to have something important in life as they did on TV.


    She was just inexperienced and didn''t go in. But later, as the two grew up, they were very embarrassed to know what it was. Chu Feng was even more glad that she didn''t go in, otherwise Linxi would have been broken at the age of 12.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s look, knowing that he also remembered the funny things they had when they were children, Lin Xi chuckled and said, "it was good at that time. Brother Feng was stupid, like a curious baby. Do you remember what you said when you took off my clothes?"


    Chu Feng wanted to be deaf and didn''t hear anything at the moment, but he knew it was impossible. He said in embarrassment: "at that time, I said that both of us were optimistic about our childhood sweethearts. In the future, we must get married. Sooner or later, you will be my wife. So it''s OK to look at the physical touch. It should be familiar with the business in advance."


    He was 13 years old at that time. It seems that today''s stallion is cultivated from childhood.


    Although Lin Xi was shy, she was not nervous: "I always remember this sentence. It is also because of this sentence that you could take off my clothes at that time. Brother Feng, can I be your wife now?"


    Chu Feng touched his face awkwardly and felt very hot. Seeing that the Imperial College had arrived, Chu Feng opened the topic: "it seems that you have really become a famous person."


    A simple little girl who knows Chu Feng''s mind is immediately distracted. She sees a huge poster at the gate of Huangcheng college, with her photo on it. It also says Miss food of the seventh catering competition, Linxi! A line of big characters.


    The small mouth slightly opens, the hand covers the face: "God!"


    When did the simple girl who came out of Dian LAN encounter such a thing? She even came to Huangcheng University and was rated as the school flower. She was a low-key person walking around, or communicating with two or three speculative dormitory students. Now there are such posters hanging directly outside the Royal City College. Lin Xi''s heart can''t bear it.


    When Chu Feng drove directly into Huangcheng college, Lin Xi suddenly felt that it was right to ask Chu Feng to join her, because hundreds of people were gathering there with her posters. She suddenly became the first flower of Huangcheng college.


    Chu Feng was also surprised by the enthusiasm of these students. However, she would not be disgusted by the kind pursuit of Chu Feng. She also knew that if he had not followed him today, Lin Xi would have been scared to cry.


    Because there were too many people gathering, the car couldn''t drive past. Chu Feng had to stop the car and come here, so there was nothing to hide. Moreover, the people in Huangcheng college were so enthusiastic, most of them were beautiful women. Chu Feng thought that it was because of my face?


    Open the door to go down, just appeared, the original noisy scene was quiet down, they themselves are curious about where to get an out of print Ferrari, and look familiar, when they see Chu Feng, they are relieved, and then there is greater madness, news is constantly spread, Chu Feng to school.


    The enthusiasm of the masses has always exceeded Chu Feng''s imagination. If they were not the students of Huangcheng University and had a little quality, Chu Feng did not doubt that they had already flocked to it.


    Chu Feng went to the other side, opened the car door and pulled Lin Qian down. She was smiling brightly at more and more Huangcheng college students: "thank you for your support for my sister. Today I specially sent my sister to the college. I hope you can take care of my sister. My sister is very simple, so thank you."


    More and more Huangcheng college students broke out into a tornado like madness, responding to the Chu wind, and shouting to take good care of Princess Sisi.


    What''s more, more than one hundred girls cried out that their sisters-in-law must take good care of their sister-in-law. Chu Feng was scared to see that his legs were soft on the spot. When did he have so many women? If you look at the girl''s clothes, you can see that there is a word "wind" on it. I guess it is the person from the wind society.


    Lin Xi was also frightened by such a situation, and was glad to pull Chu Feng to send her. She stood by Chu Feng''s side with a little fear, which was even more charming.


    "Brother chufeng!"


    All of a sudden, the crowd was separated by several big men. Huangfu Ruoxi, who was still pretty in a princess dress, jumped out and directly rushed into Chu Feng''s arms: "great, I still want to wait to find you. You will come. Tomorrow I will spend the Mid Autumn Festival in the first garden. Today you will accompany me, and you are not allowed to refuse!"


    When Lin Xi was surprised, Huangfu Ruoxi nestled in Chu Feng''s arms and said with a smile: "sisters, I''ll go romantic with my brother chufeng and come back to tell you what you''ve learned."Pulling Chu Feng, who was still in a daze, jumped into the car and ran away. There was no response from the audience. Lin Xi was also stunned. Huangfu Ruoxi was also brother Feng''s woman?


    After stamping her feet, the girls were angry


    It seems angry, but they don''t feel angry. Huangfu Ruoxi''s identity, they dare not be angry!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1430

    "Brother Feng, why don''t you talk?"


    Leaving the car of Huangcheng college, Huangfu Ruoxi was driving, but Chu Feng didn''t speak. Curiously, he looked aside: "are you in a bad mood?"


    Chu Feng is thinking about what Huangfu Ruoxi is playing with. He hears a serious book: "you are driving. Pay attention to driving safety!"


    Huangfu Ruoxi curled his lips when he heard Chu Feng''s words: "if sister butterfly says you are a dishonest guy, you have to tease others when driving. How can you get to me, you should pay attention to driving safety?"


    Chu Feng a burst of embarrassment, did not expect Huangfu ruodie even this and Huangfu Ruoxi said: "what else did she say to you?"


    Huangfu Ruoxi laughed, looked at the front and slowly replied: "Ruo diejie said that you are an absolute stallion, and you have no less than ten women. Moreover, Ruo diejie also told me that she said that you and aunt Jin Qiaoyan also had an improper relationship, and that you and aunt Ye Xinlan also had problems."


    "It seems that Aunt Ye Xinlan has a lot of photos of you in her mobile phone."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He thought that his affair with Jin Qiaoyan or Ye Xinlan should be regarded as a secret. The former is only known by the dead Huangfu Ruolan, and the latter is only limited to Su Xinyu. How can Huangfu ruodie seem to know it very clearly?


    And also told Huangfu Ruoxi?


    Huangfu Ruoxi turned his head and saw Chu Feng look embarrassed. He said with a smile: "but don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about it, and it''s nothing. My father was far more than you at that time. My seventh mother''s little aunt and aunt all had improper relations with him. I heard that there were children!"


    "But their husbands didn''t say anything about it. They''d be king of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. It is estimated that only Huangfu Ruoxi, who was born in the Huangfu family, has such an idea. However, Huangfu''s asking about the sky is really excellent. Even the elders of his own women are not allowed to let go. However, Chu Feng finds that he has not said about Huangfu''s qualification to ask heaven. By comparison, everyone is half a dozen.


    His face was a little more embarrassed, and he coughed and deflected his voice: "isn''t today''s College rehearsal? You are a school flower. How can you have a program? "


    "I''m not interested, and they don''t dare to find me in public." Huangfu Ruoxi tooted back.


    Chu Feng thinks about it. Huangfu Ruoxi is now the head of the Huangfu family. Although the Huangfu family is not as good as it was after the destruction of the first garden, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and Huangfu ruobi, the overlord of the northern underground world, is standing behind. No one dares to fight Huangfu Ruoxi.


    Huangfu Ruoxi turned a steering wheel and turned into a street: "so I have nothing to do. I haven''t been shopping for clothes for a long time. I was going to find you today. It happened that you came, so I asked you to be a coolie and pay the bill."


    Chufeng passed a bitter smile, originally wanted to go to the east ring villa area, it seems that now to be extended indefinitely.


    However, she didn''t refuse Huangfu Ruoxi''s request. The girl herself held up the whole family in the first garden, which seemed very relaxed. But Chu Feng understood that the little girl didn''t look so relaxed. Fortunately, Huangfu Wenyu helped her. Otherwise, she didn''t even have the opportunity and time to go to Huangcheng college.


    More than ten minutes later, they came to the most prosperous commercial district. Huangfu Ruoxi naturally took Chu Feng''s arm, without any embarrassment.


    It''s just that Chu Feng is a little bitter, especially Huangfu Ruoxi, who is only a few months younger than him, but his body has developed quite domineering, which is not much worse than Yao Qianxue. When I thought of his misbehavior when fighting with Su Xinyu, the size of his hand was amazing!


    "That Ruoxi, can I not go in?"


    Huangfu Ruoxi cunning smile, no doubt pull Chu Feng to go in: "very obvious, can''t!"


    Although it is not the first time for Chu Feng to see such a shop, every time he comes in, he has a meaning of being in deep water. Besides, he has no way to deal with it. Fortunately, it is still early, and there are not many customers. Otherwise, he will lose face. But even so, the playful eyes of several salesmen also make chufeng quite embarrassed.


    Huangfu Ruoxi didn''t find Chu Feng''s embarrassment at all. When he entered the store, he happily pulled chufeng up to the second floor. What he sold on the first floor was relatively common and popular. However, the consumption level of Huangfu Ruoxi must be to go up to the second floor to see international boutiques.


    The area of the second floor is smaller than that of the first floor, and the products on the second floor are less than half of those on the first floor. However, the price of one piece here is at least 10 times that of the first floor, and some even go to 100 times.


    "Brother chufeng, what do you think of this one?"


    Chu Feng looked at the two things shaking in front of her eyes, her face turned red, and the shopping guide lady beside her also covered her mouth and chuckled. Chu Feng was embarrassed: "OK!"


    Huangfu Ruoxi didn''t know how to go to Chu Feng, and then he walked around in front of him: "brother chufeng, how do you feel? If you don''t think it''s good-looking, I''ll change it!"


    Chu Feng was reluctant to give up his eyes and felt his chin awkwardly. His words were a little unnatural: "that''s good. In fact, what you wear looks good." Said also secretly aimed at one eye, is really high.After hearing Chu Feng''s satisfaction, Huangfu Ruoxi was pleased: "wait, I saw a pajama just now. Please help me to have a look. If you think it''s good, I''ll take it!"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to respond to Huangfu Ruoxi, she turned around and ran into the fitting room. Chu Feng looked at her back and began to drool and smile bitterly at what she was thinking in her little head. What''s the matter with me?


    "No matter how beautiful a woman is outside, it can be seen by the public. Only the beauty inside will bloom for the beloved man. How happy you are!"


    Chufeng wanted to say that this is just my wife''s sister, but the words to the mouth witty swallow back, otherwise the shopping guide lady must say, sister-in-law eat, the best!


    Soon Huangfu Ruoxi came out of the fitting room again. Chu Feng suddenly felt the pain of being hot and dry all over her body. The shopping guide was also stunned. Then she covered her mouth and chuckled. She also took a playful look at Chu Feng. She said in her heart that there was no nosebleed. It was not bad!


    The most important thing is that Huangfu Ruoxi is in a vacuum at the moment. Chu Feng wants to move his eyes away, but he is reluctant to move away.


    Huangfu Ruoxi ran to the front with a ruddy mouth and deliberately played two postures, which made Chu Feng''s blood boil: "brother Chu Feng, how do you feel?"


    Chufeng''s throat was clearly visible, especially when Huangfu Ruoxi was playing with her posture, the pure color passed before her eyes. Chu Feng resisted the impulse to draw a gun and stood up: "I''ll wait for you below. You look good in anything you wear." With that, he ran away, and stayed down to be so excited that he really wanted to draw the gun.


    Huangfu Ruoxi stood there, biting his lower lip. He had seen Chu Feng and Su Xinyi fighting, but it was not so intuitive. He looked back at the similar dazed shopping guide: "that, do you see it?"


    Miss shopping guide recalled the startled Hong that Chu Feng got up just now: "if that''s true, I think I saw it."


    Huangfu Ruoxi thought of what Huangfu ruobi had said to her and said with a smile: "it must be true!"


    Shopping guide Miss mechanical nodded: "estimated, my boyfriend two add up to have this level!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1431

    ground floor.


    Chu Feng waited until about 11:00 p.m. before Huangfu Ruoxi got down from the top, carrying several bags. He knew that the girl must have been selected from a series. However, for a natural beauty like Huangfu Ruoxi, even if it was wrapped in white cloth, it was tempting.


    Of course, if you can have a little special embellishment, it is even more charming. When you think of the amorous feelings just seen, the genes of Huangfu family are still good.


    Chu Feng had the impulse to spurt blood on the spot. Huangfu Ruoxi, who was adding fuel to the fire, coughed softly and replied, "I am your brother-in-law!"


    Huangfu Ruoxi turned her lips in disapproval: "my father married three sisters back then."


    When Chu Feng was defeated, he shut his mouth and grew up in Huangfu family. Huangfu''s words about father, monogamy, brother-in-law and sister-in-law were useless to Huangfu Ruoxi. Now the girl is putting herself in the perspective of his woman to think about things.


    With a bitter smile, he went to pass the card to the shopping guide. However, he found that the eyes of the five women beside him were different.


    Startled to touch a face, my face seems to have nothing on it?


    "Ah Suddenly, the shopping guide who went to swipe the card screamed.


    Chu Feng didn''t see anything, so he didn''t care. Five salesmen who had been staring at him ran to ask what happened.


    That shopping guide Miss Zheng Zheng''s reply way: "many zeros!"


    Five salesmen looked along the direction of the shopping guide''s fingers. They were also stiff. One of them stretched out his finger and pointed out the number: "one, two, three, three, thirteen digits!"


    Chu Feng began to wonder what was going on. He was shocked when he heard the salesman''s words. He felt on his body and couldn''t help laughing and crying. He knew that he had taken the wrong card. There were two trillion Koreas in the card. The thirteen figures must have scared those shopping guides.


    Huangfu Ruoxi did not know when to go to the side of Chu Feng, holding Chu Feng''s arm, with a touch of pride on his face: "my man, is always so windy, is the gold will always shine, low-key is very difficult!"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, and is glad that he did not gather all his money in one card. Otherwise, the wealth of fengteng group, Fengmen, tianwangmen, Wenzhou red gate and the adjudication office will blind everyone''s eyes. As for the amount of money, Chu Feng himself does not know.


    At this time, another shopping guide girl seemed to be blown up by a hippopotamus and screamed: "the head of household is called Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng hears the words and the secret road is finished.


    Huangfu Ruoxi is a tiny body, proud to stand by the side of Chu Feng, seems to announce with the world, yes, he is Chu Feng, my man!


    Some men dragged in by their own women are full of jealousy, but more in awe. They have almost no doubt that they can have a 13 digit deposit card, which is also called chufeng. There is only one in today''s world, with little wind!


    Chu Feng immediately felt like a monkey in the zoo. He also said softly with a bitter smile in his heart: "well, I''m going to eat if I can settle the bill first."


    "Yes, boss!" she nodded He returned the card to Chu Feng''s hand, and then stood with several salesmen in the distance, staring at Chu Feng. His eyes were dripping with water. No one doubted the possibility of their collective sacrifice if Chu Feng snapped his fingers.


    Sally?


    Huangfu Ruoxi heard the speech and blurted out: "the chief executive officer of Tibet, Sally Lin?"


    In a daze, she looked at the lovely Huangfu Ruoxi and nodded with a smile: "it''s me. I didn''t expect that you still know me!" "You are the chairman of Huangfu group, Huangfu Ruoxi?"


    Huangfu Ruoxi released Chu Feng''s arm, stretched out his hand and first shook hands with salinine: "well, we met at the commercial reception last week. I didn''t expect this store is yours. Hello!"


    SA Linlin smile and Huangfu Ruoxi shake: "glad to see you here."


    He let go of his hand and held out his hand to Chu Feng. He blinked his eyes with exotic flavor: "less wind. Can I invite you to lunch?" Whether there is Huangfu Ruoxi beside her, she is blooming with her own beauty.


    Chu Feng murmured bitterly in his heart. He also stretched out his hand and held the woman''s weak and boneless hand. Looking at the woman''s unique high nose bridge and those charming eyes in front of him, he was also the unique reddish and healthy skin of the plateau, which was absolutely extraordinary.


    Want to take back the hand, but found not to return, Chu Feng wry smile: "that lunch even!"


    "How can it be calculated? I''m one of the vice presidents of the wind club. The wind can''t chill the hearts of fans!" However, she didn''t mean to let go of Chu Feng at all. She took Chu Feng''s hand and went outside. She did not forget to look back and said with a smile, "miss Ruoxi, you should not be angry?"


    Huangfu Ruoxi didn''t pay attention to the man being soaked. He took the package bag from the shopping guide and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I don''t mind if you bubble him!"


    Several salesmen around him nodded their heads when they heard the speech, while those customers who came to the store without looking at Chu Feng had a look in their eyes. Then they looked at the men around them. A woman hummed, "I don''t care. Even if you don''t have money or status, it doesn''t matter, but I''ll set a goal for you, which must be 15 cm."The man was particularly embarrassed and coughed: "wait a minute, I''ll buy the emperor''s pill, and you''ll be satisfied within three months."


    Chu Feng''s words are a kind of declined meaning, the general point of women are sure to follow Chu Feng''s words.


    "Besides, I am your loyal supporter. If you don''t give me a chance to have dinner with me, are idols so proud?"


    Chu Feng subconsciously lowered his head and saw the deep abyss where his clothes were held up. His saliva wriggled: "that,,,,"


    "viavia Hotel, please!" Without waiting for Chu Feng to say what she said, she opened the car door and pushed Chu Feng in and closed it. She also went to the other side. She just sent a short message on her mobile phone, which showed the sister group of Feng society!


    Huangfu Ruoxi walked to the front with a smile, opened the car door, and drove to the via hotel. She was not a stingy girl. She saw Chu Feng entangled by the enthusiastic Sally Lin, and felt very interesting.


    After going out for more than ten minutes, Huangfu Ruoxi rang and answered with a bitter face: "brother chufeng, my third brother just called. Tomorrow is the Mid Autumn Festival. There is an important meeting today. As the chairman of the board, I want to speak. I can''t have dinner with you."


    "But with sister SA, there''s nothing wrong with you. Have a good time


    Huangfu Ruoxi stopped the car directly. She jumped into a taxi and left without waiting for Chu Feng''s reaction. At this time, she leaned against Chu Feng''s body. Her eyes were like silk, showing her unique exotic style: "the wind is less. When I see you for the first time, I feel that I am particularly interested in you. It''s much better than my husband."


    Chu Feng some not adapt to move the body, stunned: "do you have a husband?"


    Salinine giggled and nodded: "I got married five years ago. He is a Tibetan nobleman, but we haven''t seen each other for a year. With the help of my father, he is preparing whether he can become the new executive director of Tibet in five years'' time. It''s just that the wind is weak. Is it related to my interest in you when I get married?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but seeing the banter in her eyes, she knew that it was nonsense to say this. As the daughter of the executive director of Tibet, her status was only higher than that of the Imperial City staff. She was almost equal to Ye Zisheng. Why care about anyone''s eyes?


    Suddenly, Chu Feng body a shock: "you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1432

    Soon, Chu Feng knew what the words of SA Linlin meant.


    At the same time, I felt miserable. Today I wanted to go back to Guanghan garden just for a stroll. I didn''t want to go shopping with Huangfu Ruoxi, and I met such a wonderful thing.


    In Chu Feng''s impression, there are many dandies in the rich, but at the moment he finds that this statement is wrong. It is not only a dandy, but also a group of madmen.


    This morning, when she met with a lady, she couldn''t even think of all the people in the society who didn''t care about her?


    Finally, I understand why the second generation of rich people are full of dandies. It''s not that they want to be dandy, but their identity determines that they are concerned. Countless women are willing to throw themselves in their arms, so they become dandies over time.


    Finally, I can understand that the childe, known as the public husband, is not that he wants to break his heart for the entertainment circle, but that he is too rich and has too much status. He wants to be quiet and low-key, and crazy women don''t give him quiet.


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s heart is this kind of helpless, I am not a stallion, that is God forced me to become a stallion!


    The viavia hotel in the imperial city is a benchmarking place in the territory of the holy pilgrim. It not only covers a huge area, but also is extremely luxurious. If you want to enter this hotel, it is necessary to start with a million dollars. Moreover, it is not a director level or above. You can''t enter.


    Today, on the fifth floor of viavia Hotel, the most luxurious Fengyue hall in the hotel is wrapped up by a group of famous ladies, which can hold 700 people to eat and gather at the same time. At the moment, there are only more than 40 people in the hall, and there are 10 waiters.


    And these more than 40 people are women, and they are all of the best-looking ladies and daughters. They have status and status. The lowest one is the father of ten billion. The highest one is the so-called director of Feng society, Peng ruohuan.


    Her identity is also the highest among more than 40 women, because her father''s name is Peng Datong.


    This name seems to be very common, but every pilgrim knows who he is. The six elders of the holy pilgrimage completely control everything in the holy pilgrimage, but with the withdrawal of the literati, there are only five elders.


    Secondly, besides the five elders, the most powerful person is an unofficial elder, whose authority is not as big as that of the five elders. However, he is also the top one in the holy Dynasty. It is also said that Peng Datong will be the number five in the next term.


    His daughter is the president of the wind society, can you be a little bit crazy?


    Chu Feng felt that he was a man who was not afraid of the earth, and was not a first brother without a person. However, he was still a little nervous in the face of more than 40 women with status and self-restraint. His face even turned red, and his whole heart was fluttering there.


    In particular, the playful eyes of dozens of women let Chu Feng have the meaning of naked snow.


    In the past, I thought it was a pleasant thing to appreciate beautiful women, but now Chu Feng found that being appreciated by beauties or by a large group of beautiful women is a kind of suffering. Chu Feng even cried in his heart, you should not be infatuated with elder brother, brother is very uncomfortable.


    Peng ruohuan came, and behind him there were four similar beautiful and moving women with different temperament. Among them, Sally Lin was among them.


    In front of Chu Feng, Peng ruohuan, with a noble and aloof temperament, appeared to have fun on her expressionless face: "Su Xinyu, ye Zixuan, Zhou Xiaoxuan, Yan Ruyu, are all your women. At the beginning, I was very curious about what kind of person you are and can be favored by four top celebrities."


    "But through the destruction of the good family yesterday and some things my father told me, I found that I am very interested in you. The wind is low, but the harem is still poor?"


    Direct!


    Peng ruohuan gives Chu Feng a very direct feeling. Under his cool and gorgeous temperament, he can also feel that he has a proud heart. Chu Feng feels that the rescue has not come yet, and he slowly calms himself down.


    At this moment, Chu Feng dispersed the tension, changed into a level of calm, more gentle smile, no ferocious look: "Miss Peng is joking, just a little bit lucky."


    Peng ruohuan''s eyes flashed with admiration. Just now she could see that Chu Feng was nervous, but she calmed down in such a fast time. She believed that it was difficult for a man to face dozens of beautiful women.


    He also reached out his hand: "meet me. My name is Peng ruohuan, the president of Feng society, and also the president of the holy pilgrim women and children''s protection and Rights Protection Association. I forgot to say that a few days ago, I wanted to organize people to protest against you. You have too many women, which has seriously affected the balance of our holy pilgrimage and the monogamy system."


    "But I don''t want to do that now. I find I want to be a member of your harem too!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly at Peng ruohuan''s directness. She also knows that this woman is used to taking the initiative and is strong. She takes a deep breath and holds Peng ruohuan''s weak and boneless hand: "thank you for your appreciation."


    Peng ruohuan''s eyes were a little more playful. Chu Feng didn''t show any joy because of her active courtship. On the contrary, he deliberately set aside the relationship and let the distance between the two sides, at most, there was a friendship relationship.A grip is split, Peng ruohuan turned: "serve!"


    Chu Feng at the moment felt only deep water and heat, coughed: "is there a difference? Not all women? "


    "It''s a big difference!" Sally Lin took Chu Feng to sit down and let Chu Feng sit between her and Peng ruohuan. She said softly, "for example, sister, I''m a mature girl who was developed by a man. But you can rest assured that my husband and I fought to death 20 times, which is still tight."


    In Chu Feng''s embarrassed and embarrassed look, SA Linlin slightly nodded: "like Miss Peng is a girl, she is arrogant, strong control, very strong, so many years of pursuers, but she looked down on one, the only one is Li Ji, but Li Ji has a headache when he sees her. Moreover, Li Ji has a fiancee, Miss Peng has no interest."


    "Of course, the most important thing is that you are more powerful and domineering than Li Ji. She worships the strong and knows what she says to me secretly?"


    Peng ruohuan is a strong woman, which can be seen by Chu Feng. Moreover, this kind of woman is good at attacking and taking the initiative, and will never bear passively. Chu Feng can imagine what a headache Li Ji was when Peng ruohuan saw Li Ji. Unfortunately, she didn''t know that Li Jixi was happy with the small bridge of yanle.


    Seeing Chu Feng, she didn''t seem to have much interest in it. However, she was still close to his ear and said, "she said that she will conquer you. Only by conquering a man like you can she feel worthy of her life."


    Chu Feng is helpless. He knows that Peng ruohuan has no love or love for him. It is just a kind of ambition conquest. Just like a man who sees a holy goddess and wants to conquer her to show his strength, he laughs bitterly that the order of men and women in the world is about to be reversed, and Chu Feng can be calm.


    Soon all the dishes have been put on the table, and the waiters fill each person''s glass with a glass of wine. Chu Feng is in a trance that such a ridiculous thing happened to him. He also looks at the time. How about rescuing the soldiers?


    Peng ruohuan also raised his glass and stood up: "the wind club was founded yesterday, and today the staff has exceeded 100000. It happens that Sally Lin''s encounter with Feng Shao has created a chance for us to eat with our idols. Here, let''s raise our glasses and toast to the God''s palace in our hearts."


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile and get up. If it was other people, he could refuse or even leave without face. But these women are all famous women. If they don''t give them face, it is to find themselves uncomfortable. Women are unreasonable. If you fall down on her face, she will become your nightmare and make you sleep and eat hard.


    Holding up his glass, he just felt that his wine was not the same color. When he drank it, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched, because it seemed to be red wine, but actually it was strong wine. These women would not want to intoxicate him, would they?


    Everyone sat down, Peng ruohuan also raised his glass again: "as the president of the wind society, Feng Shao, one of your admirers, I''ll give you a toast, I''ll do it, you can do it at will!"


    After that, Peng ruohuan finished the second glass of wine with one mouthful. Chu Feng helplessly looked at the problematic drink. Peng ruohuan had dried up. How could he be casual and see Peng ruohuan''s strong side? This woman tried to control everything. This feeling was very bad.


    After drinking the second cup of wine, chufeng felt that he was really a pit father.


    But this is not the end. The four vice presidents headed by salinine also took up the wine. Salinine said with a smile: "the wind is weak. You have drunk all the wine of the president. You won''t refuse the four of us, will you? Let''s do it. You can do whatever you want. "


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to respond, the four toasted. Chu Feng''s heart was cold. Countless losers wanted to have countless beauties and enjoy the happiness of all. But what if they knew that this blessing was a nightmare?


    His stomach was still empty. Chu Feng couldn''t help drinking the third cup. When he took a breath and felt that he could eat a mouthful of food, the rest of the table stood up and raised their glasses: "the wind is less, the suffering is not small and the disease is uneven. You have drunk all the wine of the president and vice presidents. You won''t refuse our drink, will you? Let''s do whatever you want


    Damn it!


    Chu Feng scolded directly in his heart. He didn''t feel back pain when he stood talking. A group of women of you did it. Could this be just casual?


    When the formula was running, the alcohol was volatilized. Chu Feng stood up boldly and said, "it''s so boring. Bring me forty-one cups and I''ll give you a toast."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1433

    One for each?


    Everyone almost doubted whether they had heard me wrong. There were forty-one people from Fengshe. The wine in the hotel was four Liang, and Chu Feng''s glass was changed for strong liquor.


    Just now, I have drunk three cups of liquor, one kilo and two liang, which is a strong liquor of 53 degrees. According to a person''s normal drinking capacity, Chu Feng should be about the same. Even if Chu Feng is different from ordinary people, two Jin is the limit.


    However, he didn''t mean to fall down. Instead, he asked for 41 cups, one for each.


    Although there are only one or two glasses for liquor drinking in the hotel, after 41 cups, it''s only 4 jin or 2 kg. In addition, the initial 1 kg / 2 is 5 kg / 3 / 2. Everyone looks at Chu Feng''s stomach and body. Two Jin is OK, and 5 kg won''t enter the hospital, right?


    Peng ruohuan, who had deliberately drunk Chu Feng''s mind, was also stunned, but just stood up and said, "take the cup and serve the wine!"


    Then he added: "in order to show respect for the little wind, we still use four or two cups to dry with you!"


    The rest of the famous ladies all smile bitterly. It seems that there are a lot of them, but everyone only drinks one cup. Although Chu Feng is one or two cups, she wants to drink 41 cups, which is not in direct proportion.


    Just now they are shocked by Chu Feng''s domineering power. They all ignore a problem. They all drank red wine just now. If they add white wine, they will change qualitatively. People who drink alcohol all know that it is not easy to get drunk if they drink only one kind of wine. However, if they are mixed with beer and red wine, they will be drunk.


    Chu Feng skimmed over the light playfulness, he naturally would not remind these women, and it seems that he has drunk three cups, but they have been completely volatilized, and there is no residual alcohol. In other words, he is drinking water now, without any influence. Even the toilet can go slowly.


    But in order to let these women have a bad time, later work to estimate, Chu Feng still did not move standing there.


    Peng ruohuan''s eyes flashed with appreciation. No matter how much chufeng could drink, this fearless domineering spirit alone was enough to be admired. Moreover, 41 cups did not mean that Chu Feng could persist to the end, so she did not worry about chufeng drinking into the hospital.


    Even thinking that Chu Feng may fall down after another ten cups, Peng ruohuan gives Sally a look, and the latter makes a gesture of OK.


    Peng ruohuan smiles. The hotel''s chief suite has been opened. Peng ruohuan''s head is different from that of ordinary people. When Chu Feng is drunk, she carries it up. She and several vice presidents of sarin Lin give Chu Feng a lift.


    It seems strange, but this is a normal manifestation of women who like to take the initiative, just like men always think of dirty means to win the goddess, no matter what.


    Soon, forty-one small cups were placed in front of Chu Feng. Ten cases of Chinese wine without water were carried up. Two waiters poured wine into the 41 cups in front of Chu Feng. The rest of the waiters also filled each of the ladies present with four liang of liquor. The whole hall was filled with a smell of wine.


    If you don''t drink, you will be drunk if you smell it!


    Chu Feng did not have the slightest drag, after pouring a cup to Peng ruohuan said: "dry!"


    Without too many words, Chu Feng drank it all in one gulp. At the same time, the operation of the formula of fortune scoured the meridians, and the liquor would be completely volatilized from the bottom of the stomach. It didn''t play any role. It''s just a pity that these famous ladies didn''t know.


    Peng ruohuan drank a cup of wine with his eyes in his eyes, but he was already frowning and a little uncomfortable. Both liquor and red wine were in his stomach. Peng ruohuan felt like vomiting and even felt dizzy in his head.


    When Chu Feng and Sally Lin had a drink and continued to drink with others, Peng ruohuan took advantage of everyone''s lively voice and went to the back, pulled her to the back and said softly, "is the medicine ready? Don''t get pregnant


    She looked at Chu Feng, who had already drunk the fifth cup. She was full of admiration. Her head was a little dizzy and said in a soft voice: "don''t worry. When I let Xiaoyan come, I bought five effective contraceptives to take in 24 hours. When the time is over, we will eat it. We will never get pregnant."


    "It''s just five of us. I don''t care. We all have husbands. You''re still girls."


    Peng ruohuan rubbed his head and showed a strong look on his face: "there are a lot of men with high status in the world, but few can let me appreciate. Chu Feng is young enough and strong enough. If I don''t take him, I feel that there is something wrong in life."


    She also knows that Peng ruohuan is used to conquering. Whether it is reading, working or even a man, she is used to winning the best and has boundless strength.


    Peng ruohuan frowned, hesitated and asked, "well, it''s said that it hurts for the first time, is that so?"


    Sarin Lin chuckled and took Peng ruohuan''s hand: "it was very painful when I started to go in, but gradually it didn''t hurt. I just don''t know if Chu Feng can serve five of them?"


    Peng ruohuan pondered a smile: "he can absolutely, he a woman said, Chu wind is generally an hour to start, two hours arbitrary!"


    Sally Lin was stunned and then took a look at the strategic place of Chu Feng: "a real man!"Men full of wildness can always make women fear and desire to be conquered at the same time. At the moment, Chu wind is not only wild, but also tyrannical.


    And every famous woman who drank four Liang liquor was slightly drunk because of the red wine she started to drink, while Chu Feng remained calm and red all the way. In the eyes of people gradually shocked, speechless, admiring and infatuated, all 41 people of 41 cups of wine all drank one cup of wine.


    Holding the last cup down, Chu Feng''s eyes are more profound, that delicate face with a different luster, Regal surging: "fight again?"


    The whole scene was silent. Forty one women opened their mouths regardless of the image. Peng ruohuan also opened his mouth slightly, as if someone had put something into it. Then there was the voice of 41 people swallowing and salivating. It was unbelievable.


    But Chu Feng didn''t end there. He put down the wine cup and put down a bottle of Chinese wine in a box. With a flick of his finger, he opened the bottle with a capacity of one Jin and two liang in his hand. Ignoring the surprise of others, Chu Feng decided to give a good deterrent to these famous ladies who had nothing to do today.


    "Thank you for your hospitality today, even though I haven''t eaten a single bite."


    Chu Feng from each of their pretty face to see, the dark way is a beautiful woman, also the voice echoed in the whole Fengyue Hall: "I respect you a bottle, thank you for your hospitality, I do, you are at will!"


    Chu Feng was blowing in front of his mouth. Peng ruohuan also returned from the stupefied spirit. He looked at the four or two wine cups that had been on the new man''s side. He lifted it up and raised it over his head: "for the little domineering power of the wind, do it!"


    The other 40 people were all admiring and obsessed with Chu Feng. At this moment, they were not thinking about whether they would get drunk after drinking, but all they wanted to do was to follow a man like Chu Feng, even if he died.


    Forty one people, all holding up four or two glasses of wine, Gulu all drink up, chufeng put down the bottle of wine when a smile, and I fight, you are still tender!


    Forty one people had finished drinking. When they put down their glasses, more than ten famous ladies fell to the ground. At the moment, the image had disappeared in the drunken state. More than ten people fell down, and more and more people slowly fell down. In an instant, more than 30 excellent beauties fell to the ground.


    Peng ruohuan and SA Linlin are good drinkers, but at the moment, their bodies are also wobbly. They are obviously unstable. Peng ruohuan, who still has a trace of reason, laughs bitterly. Today, stealing chicken will not make rice.


    Five minutes later, the door of Fengyue hall opens and Chu Feng goes out. She wants to ask Su Xinyu to come to rescue the soldiers. It seems that Su Xinyu is still angry. Not only she has not come, but the rest of the people have not come. Chu Feng is also glad that he is so smart. Otherwise, more than 40 women today will die miserably!


    Of course, Chu Feng won''t let them get drunk or even suffer from stomach bleeding. Just now they have prepared some medicine to drink, so Chu Feng should slip away before they wake up!


    Chu Feng left less than 10 minutes, under his amazing medical means, 41 celebrities gradually wake up, the first reaction is to go to the bathroom, the toilet is full of people for 10 minutes.


    Peng ruohuan, who recovered her aloofness, sat there, picked up the vegetables and ate them to make her empty stomach feel better. Just now, Chu Feng gave her something to drink, and then the wine was dissolved. Peng ruohuan felt the magic, but at the same time, he also bitterly laughed at his own self inflicted pain.


    Soon everyone sat on the three tables, but Chu Feng had left. The waiters were invited out by Peng ruohuan, and the only people left in the hall were those from the wind society.


    Peng ruohuan drank a mouthful of water to moisten his throat, and looked around his companions with a bitter smile: "we went to battle with the dragon of Xiangjiang River, even across the bank and abroad, and made a lot of profits for the kingdom. We have never made any achievements or even made too many sacrifices. But today is our shame, but it is also our pride."


    "Shame forty-one people, drunk by one person, proud of the man who can conquer us at the same time, his name is Chu Feng!"


    All the people present at the scene laughed bitterly. Peng ruohuan also stood up: "so I decided today that I must take down Chu Feng, I must conquer him, I must make him my man. In addition, you should remember that he Runxin will ask you to refuse me mercilessly. There is no need to do things for her."


    "The reason is that Chu Feng is my Peng ruohuan''s man. I won''t fight against my man for her little things!"


    "In addition, all use the relationship to find out for me, I want all the information of Chu Feng, conquer a man, start from the people around him, let me find you a president''s oppressive husband!"


    Forty people stood up and whispered, "yes, president!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1434

    "Honey, have you just come out of prison?"


    Chu Feng finished his last meal and took a sip of soup before he breathed out a pleasant breath: "in the past, I thought the brain injury powder was a little exaggerated, but now I have a deep understanding. Even the famous women are no exception. The group of women in the wind society are lunatics, causing me to consume a lot of physical strength."


    After drinking about 10 jin of wine, Chu Feng volatilized it with Zhenyuan, but it also consumed his physical strength. In addition, he didn''t eat anything. Naturally, he was hungry.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Lantia was surprised to cover her small mouth. She naturally knew what the wind society was. It was an organization built by people who adored Chu Feng: "exhausted your energy, dear wind. How many women have you gone up to and starved you into this way?"


    Chufeng''s mouth just drank a mouthful of soup directly spouted out, but fortunately all of them were caught in the bowl. Cui Xin and others were also curious to look at Chu Feng. They clearly felt that his physical exertion was something important in his life.


    Chufeng wiped his mouth and saw the playful eyes of several women and wryly laughed: "drinking too much consumes physical strength, and I tell you that you don''t understand, but I can swear that I have never touched any woman of Feng society."


    Lantia is also joking: "honey, even if you touch it, it''s OK, don''t be squeezed dry."


    Chu Feng turned her eyes, put down the bowl and asked Zhang Siqi to clean it up. She also stood up and moved her arm around lantia and walked out of the restaurant. Several women followed her. If she was seen at this time, she would say that her life was too rotten.


    Touching lantiana''s already high bulging stomach: "how long is the due date?"


    Lantia felt Chu Feng''s hand caressing her stomach, and her face was full of charming color. She was about to become a mother: "there are still 13 days left. In addition, I have an idea, and I want to talk with you."


    Chu Feng counted the time of 13 days, estimated that he did not know where to go, it seems that he could not watch the birth of the child.


    Wen Yan took lantia and sat down and asked, "what do you want? Do you want your parents to come to see you? "


    "No!" Lantia happily nestled in Chu Feng''s body, regardless of Cui Xin and their sad looking, she replied: "it''s just that I''ve been here so boring these days. Although it was similar days in Tianchi before, I would go out and do something for a week to clear up the loneliness."


    "To be your woman now, the mother of your children, I don''t want to be a housewife."


    Chu Feng pinched lantia''s face, which did not change because of pregnancy: "talk about it!"


    "It''s said that you are in charge of the fumbles." Lantia didn''t cover up her mind, and said directly: "I know very well about the FUBU family. Now, when Fu Dina is the master of the family and has your support, it will not be suppressed and declined. However, arms families like the FUBU family can only develop permanently with absolute weapons."


    "The half light speed missile is very powerful, but it is only a short time. Once the deterrence is excessive, it will be disgusting. Moreover, the cost is too high. It is impossible for the FUBU family to mass produce. I mean, you should understand?"


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what lantia means when she hears this. The latter is the world''s top ordnance expert, and his technology has been leading the world for decades. Chu Feng already knew that but lantia was pregnant there. Chu Feng didn''t mention it until she was a little older.


    But now listen to lantia''s words, this woman is probably busy, and see so many women around are working hard, she is also embarrassed to make a vase.


    What''s more, lantia is right. Although the half light speed missile is very powerful, its cost is also very high. The Kennedy family has consumed two of them to deter Shuidong. Now there are only three in the base. If we have to produce them after using up, there is no way in the short term.


    The technology controlled by lantia is sure to produce low-cost but sophisticated weapons. Chu Feng touched his chin and thought: "you can say what you want."


    "Honey, I want to do something for you." Lantia turned around, put her hands around Chu Feng''s neck and breathed, "while I''m still alive, I want to go to Hebrew, so that I won''t waste any time and build the most advanced defense system for the FUBU family in half a year."


    "In addition, I will modify the disadvantages of the half light speed missile to reduce the cost, but the power may be reduced a little."


    Chu Feng was shocked: "do you have information about the half light speed missile?"


    Forbes told me before he was alive that the half light speed missile was the painstaking efforts of several generations of the FUBU family. According to the truth, it is top secret. How do you feel that lantia knows it?


    "No!" Lantia shook her head. No, because there are so many people here, she doesn''t say anything. She thinks that they are all trustworthy people. She looks confident: "but as long as you give me two months, I can judge the manufacturing process through the finished product. Under the condition of ensuring the speed, the power may be reduced by half, and the cost is expected to be saved by three fifths or even four fifths!"


    Chu Feng was moved. If the cost could be saved so much, it would not be mass-produced, but it could be used to deter the world. The most important thing is that lantiya will not only manufacture new half light speed missiles, but also other things, which will greatly enhance the strength of the FUBU family.But then Chu Feng thought of a problem: "just how much radiation the base, you are not convenient to go!"


    "I can''t wait half a year, can''t I? Or let fudina give me the information about the half light speed missile and the base, and I can do things remotely as well. "


    Information on half light speed missiles?


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. If lantiya didn''t mention it, he almost forgot the secret he had told him. It can also be said that he is the only one in the world who knows where the half light speed missile information is.


    Gently coughing, patting lantia on the shoulder: "when are you going to go, maybe I''ll go there too, or Fu Dina can''t give you the information."


    "The day after tomorrow!" "I know time is a bit of a rush, and I''m still pregnant, but in my world, time is money. More than ten days of labor are enough for me to do a lot of things. At least a set of super defense system can be designed."


    "So honey, you won''t stop me, will you?"


    Leave after the Mid Autumn Festival?


    Chu Feng knew that lantia had already decided, so he didn''t mean to stop him. However, he wanted to give birth to a child after the full moon. Besides, he didn''t want the Tianchi woman to be a chronist and not waste any time.


    He wanted to say, "don''t be so anxious. He doesn''t want lantia to act coquettish directly. He doesn''t look like a woman in her thirties:" honey, you can go the day after tomorrow. When someone is pregnant and has children, he can''t roll the sheets with you. Besides, you have so many women now, and you can''t take my time to do things. "


    "So you have time to see me, we can roll the sheets in a few days, you are all mine, how nice?"


    Chu Feng''s face is covered with black lines, Cui Xin and others are also smiling. The enthusiasm of women in the western regions is always easy to embarrass men.


    Chufeng wry smile, but also think through: "that line, I let Bingqingyujie go with you, later they will follow in your side!"


    "Thank you, dear," said lantia


    Chufeng touched his cheek and knew that all the women around him were not fuel-efficient lamps. As for letting ice qingyujie follow him, it was nothing. With Murong Bing and lengrushuang, the role of ice and jade was not very great.


    Chu Feng also found that Cui Xin, Ji Chih Ming Bu and Zhang Siqi were all present in the hall, but there were no Chris and Ruan Yaoyao. As for Ruan Yaoyao, she had arranged for her to leave in Hanhuang south. However, the girl of Tongyan Jufeng did not go back to Tianchi to find her parents, but wanted to come to Shengchao. Chu Feng finally arranged for her to come to Donghuan villa.


    "What about Ruan Yaoyao?" he asked


    "Asshole!" Just out of the door came the angry voice of Chris. A woman in a black silk dress came in and her eyes were full of fire: "I''m not here. Why don''t you ask me where I went?"


    Ruan Yaoyao didn''t care about the other people around her. She sat down beside Chu Feng: "Miss Chris and I went shopping just now and bought a lot of things. We will spend the Mid Autumn Festival together tomorrow night, and so on. We will send them to you. The wind is weak. Do you miss me?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment. Seeing the joking eyes of the women around him, he was very embarrassed: "no, just ask!"


    "Well, let''s go out for a walk?" Ruan Yao Yao never lacked enthusiasm and spoke directly.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say that he would sit down and go, but when he saw Chris''s flaming eyes, he nodded: "let''s go."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1435

    "After the Mid Autumn Festival, I''m leaving."


    In a luxuriant garden 300 meters away from Donghuan villa, in a small tree forest surrounded by flowers, Ruan Yaoyao and Chu Feng sat on the ground, and the sweet girl tooted her mouth: "my father was in hospital due to his tragic driving the other day. I want to go back and have a look. I had left two days ago, but wanted to see you again, so I stayed and waited for you."


    Chu Feng Wei Leng: "is your father''s accident serious?"


    Ruan Yaoyao said with a smile: "my mother said it wasn''t very serious, but I had to stay in hospital for a few weeks. This time, it might be difficult for me to meet again after I went back. There was little wind. How did you think about it?"


    Touching Ruan Yaoyao''s expectant eyes, Chu Feng did not know how to answer for a moment, because he did not know what to consider!


    Ruan Yaoyao puffed up her mouth: "I know that my family background is very common. Although I am a little famous, I can''t get into the eyes of some people. Moreover, I''m still wanted to cross the border secretly. It''s not your protection. I''ve had an accident for a long time. So I''m very grateful to you. What I said in the south of Hanhuang was true."


    "You don''t like me because of the lack of wind?"


    After crossing the border, they thought it was the last meeting. Chu Feng almost forgot Ruan Yaoyao, but he didn''t expect to meet him in the south of the cold desert.


    This girl blocks the bullet for her, also is so regardless of own life and death in the cold desert south time, Chu Feng in the heart wants to say does not move, that is false.


    But moved is not love, Chu Feng is also a little confused, still thinking about how to persuade the girl, Ruan Yaoyao is leaning over and hugging him: "I know I can''t deserve you, but I will miss you when I can''t see you. This time I go back to Tianchi, you don''t give me an excuse, I''ll come to you again."


    Excuse?


    Chu Feng was curious about Ruan Yaoyao''s excuse, but the latter was pasted on him by the whole person: "if you accept me, I will have an excuse to come to you and I won''t be teased. Do you think so?"


    "Of course, if you don''t want to see me, then I''ll leave alone the day after tomorrow."


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, this girl seems to be acting more, even still pretending to be pitiful here.


    Ruan Yaoyao is born with natural beauty and famous utensils. If you say you don''t like it, it''s fake, but you can''t love it. Chu Feng touched her head and said, "Yao Yao, I have many women, just like the villa area around the East. There are several other gardens, such as Guanghan garden, fengteng garden, Jianghai Bauhinia Flower, and even at home and abroad."


    "To be a woman is to choose to be alone. You are a good girl."


    Before the words came out, Ruan Yaoyao interrupted: "I''m a good girl, so you just like it?"


    Chu Feng coughs violently. Ruan Yaoyao makes him speechless. If you want to say you like it, the girl must hit a snake and determine the relationship with him. If you say you don''t like it, the girl must say that you don''t think I''m a good girl.


    All the answers are wrong!


    Ruan Yao Yao''s sly smile, holding Chu Feng tighter, his head on his shoulder: "I know you like me, that is not equal to accept me?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth: "Yao Yao!"


    Chu Feng felt strange on the chest, looked down and immediately felt thirsty: "can you get up first?"


    Get up first? Lift it up?


    Chu Feng has ten thousand grass mud horses in his heart. He knows that Ruan Yaoyao is a girl who is definitely intentional. She deliberately seduces him by biting words. She uses her greatest advantage to make his advice impossible. How can this girl be so smart?


    At least now, Chu Feng is reluctant to say that we are friends. He keeps staring at the place which is more arrogant than Liu Yan. With Ruan Yaoyao''s appearance of 15-6 years old, it is definitely a great weapon in the world!


    "Want to feel it?"


    Ruan Yaoyao can feel Chu Feng''s resistance. She also knows that Chu Feng just said to get up first and not to press on him. However, she pretended that she didn''t know what to say. She deliberately revealed what her most proud man coveted to seduce Chu Feng, making him unable to say what he wanted to say.


    Feel it? Chu Feng''s heart is a little unbearable. His left eye is 360 degrees. Although there are some people, but because there are flowers around the grove, no one has found this scene. Otherwise, if any sexual mouth sees Ruan Yaoyao''s murder weapon at the moment, it must be three liters of nosebleed.


    Feel the throat is dry and astringent, Chu Feng licked his lips: "that, not good?"


    Ruan Yaoyao smiles cunningly, knowing that the words Chu Feng wants to say have been slowly dissipated in the face of aestheticism. She takes Chu Feng''s hand and puts it directly on her pride: "there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Ruan Yaoyao narrowed her eyes and turned her eyes: "it''s not good, is it? That makes you feel better! "


    Make me feel better. What are you doing?


    Eyes really forget how to blink, Chu wind does not want to look like this, the back palace is very large, but that hand or can not help but pinch two.


    Ruan Yaoyao said, never been so teased by a man. She felt her whole body soft and leaned down, and whispered in chufeng''s ear, "you can use your strength."


    Boom!Just like the power of a nuclear bomb explosion, Chu Feng wants to push Ruan Yaoyao away and says that she doesn''t want to look like this. However, she feels the things in her hands and the girl''s body is lying on her body. She has no self-control. She even feels Ruan Yaoyao''s body is boiling hot.


    More than ten minutes later, Ruan Yaoyao went down gradually and looked at Chu Feng vaguely in his eyes: "less wind, I''ll help you!"


    Help me?


    Feeling that there is going to be a big event, Chu Feng sat up and hugged nearly all of a sudden. Naked Ruan Yaoyao: "Yao Yao, give me some time?"


    Ruan Yaoyao frowned and her buttocks fell down, but she was held too tightly by Chu Feng. She was expected to be only four or five centimeters, but she was already swollen and uncomfortable. She turned to the helplessness in Chu Feng''s eyes: "now you''re all in. If you want some time, I''ll give you it, but remember, you''ve gone in."


    "If you don''t mind if a man walks the way you walk in the future, I don''t care!"


    How do you feel that Ruan Yaoyao is under the guidance of an expert? People who seem to know him well.


    Seeing Ruan Yaoyao leave, he is still like that. Chu Feng takes out his mobile phone with a wry smile: "Cui Xin, come to the small garden near the villa. Brother needs you!"


    Hang up the phone, Chu Feng leaning there, five or six minutes to hear the movement, Chu Feng left eye flicker, stunned, how is she?


    Chris in black silk came in from outside the lush flowers. Seeing Chu Feng''s embarrassed appearance, the flag pole was raised and she gave him a contemptuous look: "excellent. Yao Yao Yao looks as if she was 15 or 16 years old. Are you able to do it? Is it because people don''t run away from you in the middle of the way?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and felt that there was no love in the world. He called Cui Xin. How did she come from Chris?


    Chu Feng turned his eyes and said, "that''s a noble elder brother. He doesn''t want to harm Yao Yao''s flowers. He quickly pulls up her skirt and sits down. I have to go back."


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and allowed Chris to move. He didn''t want to return: "plaything!"


    Chris is even more angry: "go to death, I squeeze you dry!" It moved faster.


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that a group of people in the villa were watching the live broadcast through Chris''s deliberately opened mobile phone. Lantia giggled and patted Ruan Yaoyao with her big belly in her hands: "Yao Yao Yao, you should have learned from Chris just now. Do you know how I was defeated in the small town of treasurer?"


    Ruan Yaoyao looked at the mobile phone broadcast of the screen, dark pharynx saliva: "how to take it?"


    Cui Xin and Zhang Siqi, flushed and flushed, looked at the mobile phone screen and their ears stood up. They were curious about how the young lady of the Kennedy family had won Chu Feng.


    "So in the face of him, all tenderness and honey are false. Let''s take a shot and take him."


    The women nodded slightly, the word is not rough, ah!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1436

    At more than eight o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng returned to Guanghan garden after having dinner in Donghuan villa.


    It''s not a good thing to say that there are many women again. Originally, Chris was asked to solve the problem. Chu Feng was ready to sit down and go. But Cui Xin seemed to have been absent for more than ten years. She pulled her and ran to the second floor regardless of what others thought. She didn''t come down until dinner time. She didn''t have to think about what to do.


    When the car stopped in the garden, Chu Feng patted his waist: "that''s the body cast by this little iron and steel. Who can be an ordinary man?"


    With a sigh, Chu Feng opened the car door and got out of the car. He also knew that the most simple and direct way to see these women was to do big things, because the two sides rarely met. Besides, it seemed that they were having dinner and talking. A wry smile was really a stallion.


    Just ready to go in, Chu Feng looked at the small warehouse, the corners of his mouth twitch and looked at the busy women: "what are you doing?"


    There were seven or eight blue baskets in the small warehouse, which contained a lot of food materials. Besides, there were kitchen utensils on the side. Chu Feng had a rough look at the ingredients of nearly 100 people. How long does it take to eat?


    Lin Yulin, who was leading everyone''s work, looked back and said, "it is estimated that many people will come tomorrow, so we have purchased food for 100 people today, and invited eight chefs to come over tomorrow evening, so that there will be more people coming tomorrow evening. We are not prepared for anything. We just have a self-help party!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly to see how many women were busy classifying those ingredients, so that they could save time tomorrow. Chu Feng did not say anything more and went to help them sort out.


    It''s only at 9:30 that we put all the things into categories. Tomorrow, the chef will come to clean them, and then we can start work directly. All the girls are already sweating.


    Lin Yulin Yamazaki and Ziyi went to take a bath. Chu Feng left her pure and pure, and said to the point, "I''m going to send you to a place. You don''t have to follow me in the future."


    Bingqingyujie''s sisters have just wiped the sweat on their brows. Their bodies are stiff after hearing the words, and the smiles on their faces are completely solidified. Their sisters are specially trained to improve the state of Chu Feng. However, as the Chu wind enters the Tianyang period, they have no much effect.


    Now Chu Feng said that he didn''t need to follow him. The sisters felt a little sad. It was really the cunning rabbit dead dog cooking!


    Looking at the two sisters'' wronged looks, Chu Feng knew that they had misunderstood. He went to the left and right with a smile and put his arms around the two sisters: "two fools, I''m not going to drive you away, but lantia is going to Hebrew. I need someone to protect her, because she is pregnant now, and some things need you to watch."


    "If it''s long, it''s half a year; if it''s short, it''s three or four months. You can come back."


    Chu Feng''s explanation didn''t make Bing qingyujie''s sister happy. Although her expression relaxed a little, she still looked aggrieved. Chu Feng''s bitter smile was almost 30 years old, and the little girl was still the same.


    But also clearly do not comfort two women, even if they go to the heart is also uncomfortable.


    Look around the similar face: "how can I believe that I didn''t mean to kick you away?"


    Bingqingyujie looked at each other across the Chu wind, and said softly, "little Lord, you really don''t want us to go?"


    "No, I can''t bear it!" Chu Feng nodded, knowing that he would not comfort the two women. "And in my heart, you are my most satisfied maid. I still want to be sleeping with you. Twins, I can''t bear to drive you away. It''s really impossible to find anyone to protect lantia


    If Chu Feng said something serious, the two sisters would never believe it, but the two sisters believed it. In their eyes, the little master was a stallion.


    Two sisters, or twins, such a heavy taste of things, this rogue little Lord really will not let go.


    All of a sudden, the two sisters believe that Chu Feng didn''t mean to drive them away, and their mood improved. The cold ice cleared suddenly pushed Chu Feng away and went outside: "you are the little master. What do you want us to do? Why do you explain so much?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently and hugged Yujie''s waist: "Yujie, how cool is your sister? I miss her very much, and she still pretends to be high."


    Bingqing went out not far away, and Chu Feng said without concealment, turning around shyly and angrily: "rascal, if I and Yujie are not linked to the war, I can''t see you!" With that, he hummed and went back.


    Her husband did not take the initiative to take care of her


    Pinching Yujie''s small face, Chu Feng said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ll go to see you after you go. I still need to find out the information about the half light speed missile. I have so much sweat on my body. Go take a bath!"


    Yujie blushed and patted Chu Feng: "they are fragrant!" He ran out of the warehouse.


    Chu Feng took a look at the classified food, and suddenly some bad premonition appeared in his heart. His eyes could not help looking at the room where Chang''e was on the second floor. Why is his mood so chaotic today?


    Close the door of the small warehouse and enter the villa, Liu Zhixin holds Chu Muran and watches TV there. The woman who is still in confinement is always a little weak. She says hello to Chu Feng and goes upstairs. She wanted to enter Chang''e''s room, but she comes to Lin Yulin''s room door.Open the door without the back lock and go in. The sound of water pattering came from the closed bathroom, knowing that she was taking a bath.


    He went to the bed and sat down. Chufeng saw the books that Huizi Yamazaki had shown Lin Yulin. Lin Yulin was supposed to be a master at the bedside. Chufeng also looked at the bathroom door with great interest and watched Lin Yulin bathe there with great interest. He never let go of every inch of his skin.


    Anyway, it''s not that I haven''t seen it before. It''s not a crime to peep at your own women, and it has a special flavor.


    Soon Lin Yulin took a bath and came out naked. When she saw Chu Feng sitting there, she almost cried out and subconsciously protected her in front of her body. But then she let go of the big square and went to find out the pajama cover. It was not that she had never seen the procedure before.


    Chu Feng got up and hugged Lin Yulin in her pajamas from behind. She felt a little melancholy in her heart: "never leave me!"


    Lin Yulin''s body was shocked. She felt that there was something wrong with Chu Feng today. She broke away a little and turned around and picked up Chu Feng''s face. On her elegant face, she showed Shyness: "you''ve seen all of them, just poke them. Where else can I go?"


    Chu Feng ponders a smile, Lin Yulin occasionally said such words, always let his blood boil.


    Lin Yulin''s cheek is reddish, pushing away the Chu wind: "roll!"


    Chu Feng laughs and says good night. He leaves Lin Yulin''s room and goes into Chang''e''s room with anti lock: "Ziyi is a martial artist. You show your breath and go out. Aren''t you afraid to be found?"


    In nothingness, Chang''e''s voice came out: "only you can feel it, that is, Su Daji and lengrushuang can''t feel it. Chu Feng, let''s talk about your past and my past. Soon it will be the full moon night. At this time of every year, I am particularly hard to stand."


    "The shadow of the mica screen candle is deep, and the river is gradually falling, and the morning star is sinking. Chang''e should regret stealing the elixir. The sea is blue and the sky is blue and the heart is night and night! "


    Chu Feng''s spirit moved and felt the sadness and sadness in Chang''e''s words. At first, because Chang''e showed a terrible atmosphere, the fluctuating anger gradually dissipated. He went to sit beside the woman and took her hand: "there is no need to care about what the later generations say to you. I know that you are tired and bitter enough. You will not be lonely again if you have me."


    The room fell into silence, Chu Feng did not speak again.


    As one of the five forbidden areas, Chang''e is the daughter of emperor Dijun who once dominated the heaven. Murong Bing tells Chang''e that she has already stepped into the realm of God at the beginning, but there is no time for her to be stable due to the occurrence of Dayi.


    This is a daughter who sits and watches her beloved man wipe out the heaven and her parents and relatives. She is also a woman who has spent countless years in the dark. How hard is it to untie the ice in her heart?


    But Chu Feng is still willing to try, because Chang''e''s sixth life is full of too many variables. No matter for herself or for those women, chufeng wants Chang''e to fall in love with herself.


    This silence is an hour, Chu Feng also did not speak, just like two lovers quietly get along, in the villa everyone has already fallen asleep, when all things are quiet, Chang''e''s natural voice rings again, and tonight there is a touch of shyness among them: "Chu Feng, take me again!"


    "Maybe I don''t love you yet, but I can guarantee that this body, you are the first man to touch, and will also be the last one!"


    However, I was surprised that chang''e-ran refused to say this for the first time


    Tonight is doomed, full room fragrance!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1437

    The night suddenly fell, everything was quiet, the prosperous imperial city also fell into absolute silence.


    Twelve o''clock has passed, the Mid Autumn Festival, the sky in the bright moon in the sky, but in the light and wine green imperial city is not so bright, but everywhere you can feel the joy of the Mid Autumn Festival.


    Outside the suburbs, there are no high-rise buildings and lights, it seems more quiet, the moonlight on the earth, appears bright, more than a touch of pale color.


    Suddenly, a figure fell from the sky, standing on a hillside, looking at the land of the Imperial City, deep eyes.


    Father Xuanyuan!


    Xuanyuan''s ancestors, who were supposed to be in Xuanyuan''s secret place and had not been out for decades, came to the imperial city. He looked at the Guanghan garden from afar. With a touch of solemnity and murder, he occasionally looked up at the moon in the sky, and his look became more and more intense.


    He came because he felt that a breath and strength were gradually gathering, and he thought whether to stop it.


    "Xuanyuan, you shouldn''t have come!"


    With Xuanyuan standing here for more than ten minutes, the Tibetan master in black seems to emerge from the darkness, but his body seems unreal. His words are still so deep and vast, just like an inclusive sea.


    "Shadow?" Xuanyuan''s ancestor turned around and looked respectful, but then he was shocked: "Lord Tibet, why are you not real? Don''t you stop it? This is completely beyond the scope of history and the norms of destiny. In other words, some things are developing beyond our expectations. "


    The shadow of the Tibetan master slowly leans forward and looks at the land of the imperial city without any waves.


    "I''m at the exit of the savage realm!"


    The Tibetan master Xu Ying was silent for a long time, but he could not hear the slightest solemnity and waves: "because of the recovery of the ninth Princess and the fourth princess, thousands of evil spirits have been aroused. It is difficult for ordinary people to feel it, but it is not difficult to find it for the people in the wild demon region."


    A sigh: "the Lord of the demon domain covets the twin chaotic body for endless years. However, the five forbidden areas are blocked by the alliance of the demon lord and I, and no one is allowed to enter or leave. Of course, the Lord of the demon domain knows that they are in the secular world and can not come out. Of course, he is not sure whether they are living or stepping into reincarnation."


    "But now the message of Princess nine and Princess four has been sent back to the wild demon domain, and a demon king who can freely enter and leave is about to come out."


    Xuanyuan''s body was shocked: "demon king?"


    As the leader of the Xuanyuan family, he is also the guardian of the enchanting forest. Naturally, Xuanyuan ancestor knew the structure of some wild demon domains.


    The nine saints are the absolute masters of the demon realm.


    Led by the demon emperor, supplemented by the two demon kings, the six demon saints were each based on one side, forming a new order in the demon domain after the fall of Chiyou.


    The demon emperor is not only the Lord of the demon realm, but also the life and death power of the whole wild demon realm. Xuanyuan ancestor knew that he was already a demon standing at the top of the demon realm, with extraordinary strength in the realm of God. In the realm of demon God, it is estimated that only a few old monsters in the hidden world and the Lord of the spirit world can be enemies.


    Second, it may be the unknown hidden in the lost world of war and lost countries. Besides, no one can fight the demon emperor.


    The two demon kings under the demon emperor also exist in the realm of God, but the time and strength of precipitation are not comparable to that of the demon emperor. Moreover, after stepping into the realm of God, the gap is also very huge. A God with strong insight can wipe out those who are strong in common God''s realm by raising his hand.


    The real meat is weak and strong, and the real force is respected.


    The other six demon saints, two of which were Murong Bing and lengrushuang, had already stepped into the realm of God before the endless years, only because of the reason of World War I, they had broken their cultivation and fled the wild demon realm.


    In other words, in addition to Murong Bing sisters, there are at least seven demons in the realm of gods.


    At the moment, a demon king who can freely enter and leave the secular world is about to appear. How can Xuanyuan ancestor not be dignified and have the feeling that one wave is not smooth and the other is rising again. He laughs bitterly and sighs: "it''s really a bad thing that doesn''t come. If it comes, it''s all together. The taboo of Chu Feng is really miserable."


    "So I can''t stop it from starting!"


    The Tibetan master sighed slightly. He could not do anything about the deflection of the great wheel of fate: "what I can do now is to delay the time for snake Zun to step out at the exit of the wild demon domain. Maybe a few days or only a few months can be blocked. Once the demon Emperor hands, I have nothing to do."


    Snake Zun!


    When Xuanyuan''s father was in a state of mind, he certainly knew what it was. Anyone who had read the journey to the West knew that monkey king had met nine headed snakes, and that nine headed snake was the epitome of snake respect. The similar nine heads were said to be the product of dragon and mutated double headed snake. It had been a demon God in the realm of God thousands of years ago!


    Taking a deep breath, Xuanyuan''s ancestor knew that what was going to happen was irresistible. The snake king was one of the demon kings, and the third was the nine saints. He was extremely powerful and changeable. It was said that he had nine lives and could continue to evolve, which was extremely terrifying.


    A sigh: "it seems that this is the fate of Chu Feng, but also the fate of nine princesses and four princesses. Fortunately, even if the demon emperor catches them, it is useless."The Tibetan master chuckled: "some things are uncertain. Maybe the demon emperor has other ways? So don''t take it lightly. Let''s just let it go. As a taboo, Chu Feng doesn''t want to die. No one can let him die. Even the snake Zun can''t shake him. It''s just a pity that the ninth Princess and the fourth princess are gone. "


    "Go back, I also want to be optimistic about the exit. The snake statue must be born, but it can''t be now, otherwise the demons in the spirit world will follow suit."


    Xuanyuan Laozu understood Tibetan master''s helplessness and bowed slightly: "send Tibetan Lord!"


    The Tibetan master turned around, and the shadow gradually disappeared in front of his eyes. Then Xuanyuan Laozu stood up and looked at the place of the Imperial City: "it seems that I came here for nothing. Chu Feng, I hope you will not collapse. If you are strong, you will be strong."


    The body soars in an instant, and the demigod state can temporarily resist the sky. Xuanyuan Laozu wants to take the high-speed rail and return to Jicheng. Some things are irresistible. He can only let it go.


    Similar time, Guanghan garden, Chang''e''s room.


    After three expeditions on Chang''e, Chu Feng felt more and more that this body was like a normal person. Lying beside her, she lit a cigarette and emitted a strong smoke: "goddess wife, what do you call it? Do you feel it?"


    Just now Chang''e not only did not have that kind of terrible pressure before, on the contrary, when he was fighting, his voice sounded enchanting, which made people think of all the bones and flesh numb.


    "With Liusheng becoming stronger and stronger, my consciousness has begun to merge with my body. Naturally, I feel it."


    In the air, Chang''e''s voice sounded with a little shyness: "and I have already felt it a few times ago, but I don''t want you to hear my shy voice."


    Chu Feng looks at Chang''e, who still can''t wake up. This woman doesn''t hide the fact that Liusheng is becoming stronger. What makes chufeng feel relieved is that she has no choice. Chang''e can tell him that she won''t change her decision easily.


    Holding Chang''e''s hand, she puffed out a strong smoke: "wake up and be a quiet woman, OK?"


    Silence for a while, Chang''e light return way: "I try my best!"


    The air fluctuated slightly, obviously Chang''e was shy: "twenty minutes is over, I feel a little pain!"


    Always feel that something is going to happen, this is the premonition of Chu Feng, and never missed.


    Murong Bing blinked his eyes, amorous feelings of thousands of: "Chang''e is also in love with him, otherwise, why would this evening be so cooperative, a night of no prestige produced."


    "I really look forward to Chang''e waking up, whether to choose the eternal plan or to be his little woman."


    Cold as frost shook his head: "who knows, Chang''e''s heart, no one can understand!" Turn to one side, cold as frost, the words are full of dignified: "in addition, is the information of the hidden Lord credible?"


    Murong Bing with walked, eyes more a touch of dignified: "credible!"


    As cold as frost, his fingers made a calculated gesture, and exhaled: "we have only a little time. The snake king will surely be bloody when he is born. You and I have been hiding for countless years, but we still can''t avoid it. How could he win the supremacy of the demon kingdom if we hadn''t helped him by the snow fox clan at the beginning?"


    "A real white eyed wolf will occupy you and me when he reaches the top, but this time he is doomed to be disappointed."


    Murong Bing gently smile: "he is disappointed, but my husband is going to be in trouble. It is said that the demon emperor has practiced an ancient magic art over the years, which can directly encroach on other people''s bodies and souls. If he knows who we are lost to, do you think he will directly erode her husband''s body and soul."


    As cold as frost, his eyes coagulate: "he wants to be taboo?"


    Murong Bing said with a meaningful smile: "otherwise, the demon emperor is already one of the supreme gods. It''s not impossible to practice this kind of magic and to be a taboo!"


    As cold as frost, the body shook, a tree in the distance between the hands turned into powder: "it''s better to be a jade chip than a tile. If he wants to do that, you and I will destroy the Chu wind. My princess will live forever, only with a man!"


    The night wind blows, the world Xiaosha!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1438

    It''s a sunny day.


    Chu Feng wanted to sleep until the sun rose, but before nine o''clock, he was awakened by the noise in the villa. He opened his eyes in a trance. Last night, he saw Chang''e''s beautiful face. Chu Feng couldn''t help but kiss her.


    The air fluctuated, and Chang''e''s voice, still painful, came from her heart


    Still painful?


    After hearing the words, Chu Feng suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry. Chang''e thought he was going to do something else. However, as Chang''e''s consciousness and body gradually began to merge, it was quite different.


    "Let me spend the Mid Autumn Festival?" Chang''e was puzzled, but he did not get the response from Chu Feng. Both of them entered the bathroom like a newborn baby. Soon afterwards, Chang''e''s voice was slightly coquettish, which was obviously chufeng''s rascal.


    Out? bask in the sunshine?


    The air fluctuated slightly, which was much more intense than before. Chang''e was surprised: "do you want me to appear in front of people?"


    "My woman should never be in the dark." Chu Feng nods heavily, does not give Chang''e a chance to promise or repent. She picks up the woman and walks out of the room. The void wave is just the beginning of shaking. When Chu Feng slowly walks down the stairs, it calms down, a strange silence.


    In the hall, yingying and Yanyan are laughing and chatting. Outside the garden, people invited by Lin Yulin are laying out the table materials. Chefs will come to cook at around two o''clock in the afternoon, and the banquet will begin around six o''clock in the evening.


    But when they heard the sound of footsteps turning back, the laughter and the voice of talking completely disappeared. Except for the pure and pure, everyone was surprised to see the beautiful Chang''e in Chu Feng''s arms. How could Chu Feng carry such a beautiful woman down? What''s the matter?


    Who is she?


    In Lin Yulin''s eyes, there is a trace of complexity in her eyes. Although Chu Feng does not allow anyone to enter the room, she once inadvertently walks in and already knows the existence of Chang''e, but the latter looks like a vegetable. Lin Yulin doesn''t talk to others, but keeps her in her heart.


    Liu Zhixin got up with her baby and asked, "is she?"


    "My woman!" Chu Feng didn''t know how to introduce Chang''e, but finally he could only choose a compromise to answer. He also compiled a simple Lie: "I met her in Bingdu before, but later there was a car accident, which made her like Yao Xin have only heartbeat and breath, but will not wake up."


    All the women know about Yao Xin''s affairs, so when they hear that the women in Chu Feng''s arms are the same, they can''t help but feel a little sympathy. They can only see shock in each other''s eyes.


    They all know who this woman is. It''s Chang''e in the legend, but how can the little Lord say it''s his woman?


    But Chu Feng has already explained that, and they don''t know how to say it. In the end, they can only choose silence.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to explain too much. He asked Bingqing to set up a stool and walked out of the garden without paying attention to those who were busy. He took Chang''e to the side of the garden and sat down on the stool with a warm smile: "I think you haven''t been in the sun for a long time. How do you feel?"


    Bingqing takes a complex look at Chu Feng. The little master seems to be really stupid. She doesn''t know that Chang''e is conscious. She just shakes her head incomprehensibly and walks back.


    With Bing Qing''s departure, Chang''e''s voice sounded in Chu Feng''s ear. No one could hear it: "is it worth it?"


    Knowing that Chang''e means to expose her to the sun, what will happen to the rest of the women, and will they have a heart knot?


    Chu Feng held the woman''s hand, breathed out a breath and said with a smile: "maybe you are right. I''m a selfish person. I will never let go of anything beautiful. Moreover, I become your first man since ancient times. Although I began to be a little forced, there is no denying that I am your first man."


    "So, for my woman, nothing is worth or not, only I am willing and unwilling."


    Sitting on the grass next to him, Chu Feng lay down: "so you don''t have to say anything. You wake up and don''t wake up are my women. I won''t let anyone take you away from me. If there is such a person, I will kill him to the end of the earth."


    Obviously speaking of people, is cold broken day!


    Silence for a moment, Chang''e you voice a sigh: "if, I go by myself?"


    Chu Feng took a look at Chang''e, and her expression flitted over her helplessly: "if you really want to go, don''t want me to pester you, then you go!"


    "Chu Feng!" Chang''e''s voice also has a little melancholy in today''s voice, but also complicated: "if I not only go, but also take away your beloved woman, what will you do?"


    Chu Feng sat up, and he understood the meaning of Chang''e''s words, that is, the two living beings around him. If Chang''e could not let go of hatred, she would definitely take away the two living beings together, six and seven, and directly step into the supreme realm of God.


    Chang''e''s words at the moment seem to be asking, but also seems to be testing, Chu Feng frowned, and then shook his head: "I don''t know!"


    Chu Feng really did not know. When he had just known that Chang''e was determined to cultivate seven generations and seven lives, he thought of destroying Chang''e, so that she would not have a chance to recover, so as not to bring disaster to the world. But as he slowly came into contact with the two lives of Chang''e, unconsciously, Chu Feng had a feeling for Chang''e.It''s ridiculous, but it''s real. So if Chang''e wakes up and takes away the people around him, chufeng doesn''t know what he will do. Maybe he will hate him, maybe he will collapse.


    Chang''e said softly, "you have guests coming. Go and find me a quiet place. I want to be quiet."


    Chu Feng looked out of the garden, a car had come, nodded and picked up Chang''e, took the stool and turned to a tree behind the villa, put Chang''e on the stool and whispered, "stay here, wait for me to accompany you, and I believe no one can easily hurt you."


    Chang''e didn''t respond, Chu Feng turned away, just went out a few steps and stopped, looked back at Chang''e, that kind of ominous premonition from last night to now, has never dissipated, sighed and went on, Chu Feng can only hope that nothing will happen at this moment.


    Chu Feng just left, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing appeared around Chang''e like ghosts. Murong Bing provoked Chang''e''s chin and said with a smile: "Chang''e, you were jealous of my princess''s enchantment, I envy you''re more holy than me. They pinched each other so many times. I didn''t expect that we would commit ourselves to the same man in the end."


    "However, I was appointed by Chu Feng''s parents. I''m the main room. You''re a side room."


    In the void turbulent air, Chang''e''s tone is indifferent: "I am Chang''e, since ancient times, you are sure I am not right?"


    Also with a touch of ridicule and disdain: "just a monster, how can you fight with me?"


    Cold as frost frown: "all around Chu Feng?"


    In the past, she knew that the beauty of the earth and sky would be changed even earlier than the beauty of the moon


    "Even Chu Feng found her sarcophagus in the ice. It was she who blinded her fate."


    Cold as frost, cold eyes swept Chang''e, a killing opportunity bloomed, but then dispersed, Chang''e''s body has reached the realm of God, now she can not be destroyed.


    But if Murong Bing''s inference is correct, lengrushuang can''t find a reason not to kill Chang''e: "is what Su Daji said true? Your six lives are around Chu Feng. Who are they?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chang''e chuckled, with endless banter: "taboos appear, all things collapse, endless years ago, I knew the difficulty of seven generations and seven lives is very difficult, I deduced a hundred generations, found that there are not many opportunities, but in my despair, God sent me a gift."


    "I can break through the law of heaven. When I know my 100th life, taboos will appear, and only taboos can guarantee my seven generations and seven lives. Su Daji, you are very smart, but you can''t help it!"


    Murong Bing passed by with a helpless smile. Chang''e is indeed a very smart woman. She knows that her own evolution is full of too many variables. If she can''t succeed in this life, she will sleep forever.


    So before the endless years, knowing that taboos appeared in the hundred generations, Chang''e must have used her great power to make all six students gather around the taboo of Chu Feng. Because Chu Feng is a taboo, she is destined to be safe and even perfect.


    Cold as frost, but do not want to think so much, turned around: "I go to kill them, there is always to kill right."


    "Slow down!" Murong Bing serious voice, also stood up and sighed: "Chang''e layout of today''s everything, has taken hold of Chu Feng everything, now you can go to kill all the women of Chu Feng, but Chu Feng will also destroy you in rage, even the whole world."


    "Chang''e is right about this, so we can''t stop it unless we have been killed by Chu Feng."


    Raised his head, enchanting face with a sigh: "I finally know, why Xuanyuan ancestor and Tibetan master and other people know that Chu Feng has your sixth life, but two of them don''t do it. They know that Chu Feng''s woman can''t kill, Chang''e, you won the bet, just playing with Chu Feng''s love, are you ashamed?"


    Chang''e sighed softly: "I''m sorry for him, so I forgive his blasphemy, but some things can''t end at the beginning. Only when six students gather around him can I guarantee the perfection of a hundred generations."


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing look at each other and know that some things are irreversible. Chang''e''s layout is too deep. Both of them have just seen this. It is conceivable that Chu Feng finally knows how painful Zhenxiang will be.


    Both sisters want to kill Chang''e, but they both know that they have not got off the mobile phone meeting. They look at each other and disappear. Fate is being played with. Who can stop Chang''e''s madness?


    The remaining Chang''e tree, the woman''s voice more a touch of melancholy: "Chu Feng, I''m sorry!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1439

    The first guest of Guanghan garden today is Ma Qiduo.


    When the company is on holiday, Su Xinyu is sulky because of Chu Feng and ye Xinlan''s affairs, so Ma Qiduo finally runs over. The heartless woman just wants to be with the man during the festival. As for whether Su Xinyu will be angry, Ma Qiduo doesn''t worry at all. Those are only temporary.


    Like armyworm stuck to Chu Feng''s side, Ma Qiduo mumbled his little mouth: "Fengfeng husband, wait and go out with me, I want you to buy me a holiday gift!"


    Chu Feng felt his head and scalp Numb: "Duoduo, tomorrow is OK, today that is absolutely impossible!"


    Ma Qiduo has already come, and the rest of the women will certainly come. If you go out with Ma Qiduo, other women will kill you. It is not clear that a good mid autumn festival will become a world war. Chu Feng does not want to extinguish the flames of war everywhere in the next few months.


    And today is a day that all women may gather together. Chu Feng doesn''t want to be unlucky!


    Ma Qiduo snorted and knew that Chu Feng couldn''t go anywhere today. He could only be in Guanghan garden. He felt a little dissatisfied, but he chose chufeng and accepted all this.


    Seeing Lin Yulin come out, Ma Qiduo threw off Chu Feng and walked over: "aunt!"


    Lin Yulin was out to see how everyone prepared, so she was called by Ma Qiduo. Her mouth twitched and her expression was somewhat unnatural: "the blossoms are coming. Please come in and sit down first. At noon, I''ll ask the hotel to deliver meals and have a casual meal. In the evening, we''ll have a good get-together."


    "Good!" Ma Qiduo nodded, nodded in a clever and sensible manner, made a face at Chu Feng, and then ran into the villa.


    Lin Yulin wryly laughs that the identity of this little aunt is too embarrassing. She goes to Chu Feng''s side and does not attract attention. She pinches Chu Feng''s waist in a vicious way, just because her beautiful face gets angry and has a different flavor.


    Chu Feng naturally knew what Lin Yulin was angry about. He wanted to reach out and hold the woman to comfort him. He found that there were people around him. He said with a wry smile, "I''ll take a few days to walk around with you after I''m busy?"


    Lin Yulin then released Chu Feng and said softly, "no one is allowed to sneak in secret."


    Chu Feng smiles and nods, looks at the vehicles coming from the outside, surprised, what to play?


    Two direct drive in and stop, Guanghan garden area is OK, parking more than 20 cars does not affect the activity space.


    When the car door opened, a mature and steady figure that didn''t match her age came down from the top. Lin Yulin looked at it and said, "is she?"


    "Du Yaming!" Chu Feng touched his face and explained in a soft voice: "the helmsman of Du family in Xiangjiang, the actual principal of donghongmen and Hongmen."


    Lin Yulin nodded suddenly. She knew that there were donghongmen and Hongmen forces under the banner of Chu Feng. She just looked at Du Yaming, who was a smart skirt, with her pretty face and graceful posture. She thought, maybe this woman and Xiaofeng have different friendship?


    Du Yaming came up with a smile. She had already walked out of the Du family''s destruction: "less wind, Happy Mid Autumn Festival!"


    Chu Feng opened his arms and hugged Du Yaming in his arms. He patted the woman''s back and loosened it: "Happy Mid Autumn Festival, today we must be happy."


    Du Yaming''s face turned red. She didn''t expect Chu Feng to embrace herself in front of so many people. After being shy, she was happy. This shows that Chu Feng still feels OK with her. She nods, says hello to Lin Yulin and walks into the villa.


    With another car, also down two beautiful figure, Chu Feng also quietly introduced to Lin Yulin: "Lin Jiaying and Yuan Peipei, mother and daughter, the principal of Xiangjiang Lin group."


    Lin Yulin nods and looks at Lin Jiaying, who is the first beauty in Xiangjiang. Even now, there is still no trace of years left.


    Early and Chu wind beyond the ordinary relationship of charm woman came, gently smile: "less wind, with a little girl to nag, Happy Mid Autumn Festival!"


    Lin Jiaying gently nods and Lin Yulin simply greets to go in, Yuan Peipei is still standing in place.


    Lin Yulin guesses that Lin Jiaying and chufeng are more cooperative. She just looks at Yuan Peipei with a little vigilance in her eyes, which makes her feel a bit unruly and willful. But she already has Lin Jiaying''s seven points of grace, and she says in her heart that she will not be Xiaofeng''s woman again?


    "It''s not windy. Where''s Miss Jennifer?"


    Yuan Pei Pei, however, did not have the tenderness of other women to see Chu Feng. She just looked around for a few times and asked. The woman who was inspired by the great creature of Jennifer to rebel and change her tendency, came to the imperial city with a clear goal.


    Chu Feng thought of Jennifer''s complaint, and wryly laughed at everyone in the world. He said with a smile, "I think I''ll come here today. Let''s go and sit down first."


    Yuan Pei Pei thought about the possibility, nodded and walked in, thinking only of Jennifer.


    "How many women do you have?" Lin Yulin touched Chu Feng


    "I don''t know about it, either!" Chu Feng was stunned. She didn''t know how to answer, but she also knew that Lin Yulin had misunderstood something: "but yuan peipeipei has nothing to do with me. She likes Jennifer!" The fingers also made two circles to touch.Lin Yulin knows Jennifer and blushes when she sees Chu Feng''s gesture. She doesn''t expect yuan peipeipei to be that kind of person. She just ignores the meaning in Chu Feng''s words. He has nothing to do with Yuan Peipei, but has something to do with Lin Jiaying.


    The next time Chu Feng was waiting for the arrival of the guests. Lin Yulin stood with him for a while and then went to prepare the others.


    At 1:00 p.m., when Lin Yulin called for a meal, she came to the holy court in her private capacity, Zhang Hanyun, Lin Huali and Ganlu, Yan Ruyu, Jin Qiaoyan and Jin Xiaoqi who were far away from the river and sea, and LAN Du, who always made Chu Feng a little uncomfortable, came.


    In addition, Shen Xiuqin, who deals with affairs in the Imperial City, also comes along. Chu Feng can''t imagine that there are two people. Shazhi, who should be far away in the corner area, also comes in disguise, followed by Peng ruohuan, the strong and active woman.


    The arrival of these two women was totally unexpected. Sha Zhi could understand that it was right to have done her several times, and that Peng ruohuan also came. Chu Feng was surprised, but the door was a guest, and Chu Feng was not good at driving others away.


    When Chu Feng determined the meal time, it was estimated that no one would come into the villa to the dining room. His eyes were straight, and he was nervous when facing thousands of enemies. At the moment, he was afraid.


    At first glance, in addition to women are women, covering all kinds of beauty and style, but none is the best.


    Lin Yulin was too shocked to speak clearly. She got close to Chu Feng and bit her teeth and whispered, "fengteng garden and Donghuan villa haven''t come yet. Plus your secret woman, Xiaofeng, you''re really good!"


    Chu Feng coughs awkwardly. What the hell is this? There are so many women sitting there. Chu Feng has a rough look at it. There are not many substantive relations. But when Lin Yulin says that, he feels cool and cool. How can he unconsciously gather so many excellent women around him?


    If he wants to go and sit down for dinner, chufeng still can''t summon up his courage. Finally, he asks Bingqing to give him a big bowl of good rice and vegetables and runs away. Fortunately, Zhuque doesn''t show up. Yihe Mingzi is too far away from here. Otherwise, it will be more wonderful today. I''m also glad that Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing haven''t shown up.


    Chufeng with a big bowl of rice in his hand came to the back of the villa. He sat next to Chang''e with a big bowl of rice in his mouth, and did not speak.


    "Do you think there are too many women?"


    Chang''e''s active voice this time, there is a light banter: "in fact, this is nothing, a long time ago, my father dominated the heaven, thousands of years ago, we do not know how many women he has, but we can be sure that no less than 3000, you are only dozens, really nothing."


    In Chu Feng speechless thousands of women, Chang''e lightly added: "a strong man, always have more resources."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. Chang''e''s thought is the same as Murong Bing''s, but Chu Feng is not in that mood. He thinks that thousands of women will stay with him, but he doesn''t remember many of them. Occasionally, he has a romantic love affair on his way. Why is it like collecting stamps?


    And although there are a lot of women in the restaurant now, there are only a few of them. The rest are just passers-by and a wonderful scenery. At least Chu Feng doesn''t think they are their own women.


    Just like Shazhi, Peng ruohuan and shawaqi, these people are just a touch of embellishment in life. They are far from each other. If we really want to have a relationship, we should take what we need from our bodies.


    However, he would not discuss this issue with Chang''e, he just looked at her and said with a smile: "don''t worry, how many women I have, you will be by my side."


    The air fluctuated slightly, Chang''e didn''t make a sound again, just quiet, a strange and dull quiet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1440

    Three women, one play!


    As the old saying goes, today''s Guanghan garden is more than three. Chu Feng can only drive away with Chang''e in the end. It''s not that he wants to run away like this, but that so many women just don''t adapt to him. That''s more than killing a thousand enemies.


    She went to several places with a woman who had been sleeping for endless years. When it was nearly six o''clock, she returned to Guanghan garden. At the moment, many people had gathered in Guanghan garden. Chu Feng could only park the car outside.


    Want to hold Chang''e in, but the latter voice: "thank you today, go to greet the guests, I wait for you outside!"


    Chu Feng micro Leng, want to say something, finally dispersed, untie Chang''e body''s safety belt: "then you are good, what matter call me."


    "I''m not a little girl. Don''t talk to me like that." Chang''e sends out helpless voice, obviously to Chu Feng just that sentence a little not cold meaning.


    Chufeng smiles and opens the car door. He looks at dozens of people gathered in the garden and prepares to have a meal. How are women the majority?


    "Brother, you''re back at last."


    Just entering the garden, Li Ji and ye Zisheng, who did not know when they were coming, came with a wry smile. Li Ji pointed directly at the dozens of women and laughed bitterly: "I think you are quiet here. I want to come to you for a drink. It''s better to stay at home in the Mid Autumn Festival. I didn''t expect that you are not worse than our families."


    Still frown at Chu Feng: "I admire you!"


    Ye Zisheng three people agree: "we also admire, the wind is less powerful ah!"


    Chu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry. It was obvious that Li Ji and Li Ji misunderstood that those women were his women. They saw more people than when they left. Turning their eyes, they found that Chu Qingqing and Yan Yan were also there. They were surprised how the two women appeared. Chu Feng also knew that Li Ji had no chance to leave.


    Because Yan Le is holding Yan Yan and chatting on one side.


    Pat Li Ji on the shoulder: "that''s OK, wait for me to set a table to the back, drink!"


    "It''s a good feeling. We''ll go now." In such an occasion, Li Ji''s four men certainly couldn''t get in the mouth. After listening to Chu Feng''s words, the four men rushed to set the table one by one, and the other three to get the food, all facing back.


    Along with Li Ji and ye Zixuan, who came with them, stood beside Chu Feng with her eyes full of resentment and grievance. Chu Feng didn''t need her to open her mouth to know why she was so angry with women.


    Wry smile today Oolong big, embrace Ye Zixuan''s small Manyao: "you will always be my first concubine."


    Ye Zixuan was still unhappy, muttering that her mouth could almost hang something on it: "next year I''m going to be a mother. If it goes on like this, when will I wait in line?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at the dozens of women who chatted with each other and laughed bitterly.


    Holding Ye Zixuan in her arms, she picked up a glass of red wine and took a sip. Then she said, "you see so many women, but only a few of them have abnormal relations with me. The rest are all appearances. I intend to be merciless."


    Chu Feng thought that ye Zixuan would believe this explanation.


    But ye Zixuan snorted coldly, gnashing his teeth: "asshole, it''s nice to say that, you are merciless, but your second brother is affectionate!"


    All of a sudden, chufeng took a glass of red wine and went to Zhou Xiaoxuan. People in the same circle could only get together with people in the same circle.


    Chu Feng smacked his tongue and couldn''t get in a word for a moment. Three women in a play, dozens of women can directly film. Shaking his head, he sighed that he wanted to sort out these relationships, but Chu Qingqing appeared in front of him.


    Chu Feng looked at the woman who was still outstanding. She couldn''t help thinking of what happened in Yan''s house. After drinking half a glass of red wine, she coughed and asked, "Auntie Qingqing, are you not ready to answer my question?"


    At the beginning, in Yan''s palace, Chu Qingqing looked miserable. Chu Feng always wanted to find out whether there was any relationship between them, but Chu Qingqing all took it.


    Although Chu Qingqing was born in the Chu family, he has deviated from the lineage for many generations. According to today''s secular view, there has been no blood relationship for five generations, but Chu Feng still feels uncomfortable.


    Chu Qingqing, with all kinds of sentiments, raised his glass and touched Chu Feng''s glass, which was meaningful: "some things don''t know, isn''t it better?" He winked at Chu Feng and said, "in addition, do you want to know whether you''ve had sex with me or not? What if I did, and what if I didn''t? Are you going to be responsible? "


    "So what results are not important, today I just want to see what happened to Yan Yan?"


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, Chu Qingqing this appearance is to let him have no bottom in the heart, feel that was really Chu Qingqing to go up? However, what she said is also right. It is a result that is established facts. Therefore, it has no effect to investigate whether there is any.


    How to chat with Yan


    Chu Qingqing wryly smiles and shakes his head: "if I say that Yan Yan is now in the seventh heaven anger state, do you believe it?"


    Chu Feng spewed out the liquor in his mouth. Fortunately, no one paid attention to it. He took a napkin to wipe his mouth: "how can it be?"Yan Yan''s accomplishments were only in the period of Tianjing. Even if he had been separated for a few months, he could not directly enter the seven levels of tiannu. It was a realm that ordinary people could not achieve for decades or even their whole life. When they entered the period of tiannu, they had to experience a heavy thunderstorm before they could communicate with the nature of heaven and earth.


    Even if Yan Yan flies an airplane, it is impossible to cross a realm in an average of a few days, right?


    "I don''t want to admit it''s true!" At the beginning, Chu Qingqing also had chufeng''s gaffe, but she had been able to calm down a little: "but this is the fact. Yan Yan and I separated for seven days in the border sea. After seven days, she came back from Tianjing Qizhong state and entered tiannu No.1 state."


    "It''s fantastic, but it''s true. The cultivation in the back is advancing by leaps and bounds. Now we''ve reached the seven levels of tiannu, the state of boundless perfection, and the realm of demigod."


    Chu Feng felt particularly absurd, but he still looked at Yan Yan, his left eye twinkled, and his eyes gradually became dignified. The speed of this leap was unheard of by Chu Feng. However, Yan Yan''s cultivation is indeed a perfect state with seven levels of anger, without any water.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng shook his head slightly: "I also want to know, but it''s a pity that I can''t give you any explanation!"


    Chu Qingqing looks stunned. Originally, she thought that Chu Feng, as a taboo person, should know more. Maybe it can explain Yan Yan''s rapid progress and unusual things. I don''t want Chu Feng to explain it.


    Cross a bitter smile: "then I can only think of her as a genius, just hope not to happen bad things, since ancient times, abnormal state must be a demon!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are slightly coagulated. Chu Qingqing has already drifted away, leaving only a gust of fragrant wind. Chu Feng breathes out a breath and shakes his head, thinking about Yan Yan''s abnormality. His eyes just look out of the garden. His eyes are frozen, and he almost sits on the ground.


    Outside the garden, Xia Wei gets off from a taxi, still in her sweet and lovely dress up. But Chu Feng is speechless and even shocked. Xia Wei is filled with a breath of seven levels of anger, and the breath of boundless proximity to the demigod. All these can not escape Chu Feng''s left eye.


    He gave Xia Wei a set of mental skills to practice. Even though Xia Wei''s natural talent is excellent, it''s great to be able to step into Tianyuan. How come it hasn''t been seen for some time? It''s the seven levels of tiannu, the boundless perfection, and the semi divine realm?


    When did martial arts practice so fast?


    Slowly sitting on the bench next to him, Chu Feng felt more ominous. Her eyes were still on Xia Wei''s body, and the sweet girl had come to him. She said hello to someone she knew and sat beside Chu Feng: "brother Feng!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and looked at Xia Wei, who was determined to have a relationship with her. She laughed bitterly: "Weiwei, what is your cultivation?"


    Xia Wei tooted her lovely mouth and looked at herself: "is there a problem?"


    Chu Feng has a big problem in his mind. It is estimated that he did not explain clearly with Xia Wei the distinction between the cultivation realm of martial arts. From Tianyuan to Tianjing, Tianjing enters Tianyang, Tianyang crosses tiannu, and tiannu crosses Tianfan, which is the semi divine realm, and then the divine realm.


    Xia Wei is at a loss at the moment. She thinks she has just entered the ranks of junior martial arts, but she does not know that she has reached the level that others can only go to for decades or even more than a hundred years.


    A wry smile shook his head: "no problem, just feel that you become stronger, I am glad that you will not be bullied by others."


    Xia Wei smile: "that is, now I feel ten eight men are not my opponent."


    Chu Feng opens her mouth and turns into a silent bitter smile. She is more sure that Xia Wei doesn''t know the division of the martial arts realm. If she knew that even if she didn''t have a martial arts master, she could knock down dozens of people easily, even if she didn''t need the master''s cultivation, she would have killed tens of thousands of people when she was angry?


    Xia Wei didn''t pay attention to Chu Feng''s look. She just looked at Lin Yulin: "I''ll go and say hello to Aunt Yulin, and I''ll find you later."


    Then he left, leaving Chu Feng with a complicated figure.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing do not know where to come out, one left and one right sitting beside Chu Feng, Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "who can explain to me?"


    Chu Feng looked at the cold frost like face: "what do you mean?"


    "Husband!" Murong Bing stretched out his hand to pull Chu Feng, hesitated and said in a low voice: "it means that Chang''e has deceived everyone and even blinded the fate of heaven. Six lives are all people around you. The purpose is to grow up with you and achieve the perfection of hundred generations."


    Chu Feng body a shock, the eyes then look at Yan Yan and Xia Wei, eyes condensed, heart hard pain for a moment!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1441

    Chu Feng didn''t get angry on the spot, and didn''t go to Chang''e for questioning. It was just a kind of palpitating calm and went to the back of the villa.


    On the way, some women wanted to come over, but the calm and indifferent look on Chu Feng''s face stopped. They had known Chu Feng for such a long time, but they had never felt such a cold breath in Chu Feng''s body. It was a kind of almost frightening indifference, and it seemed that they would be crushed mercilessly if they only approached.


    Li Ji, who was waiting for Chu Feng to drink after the villa, saw the indifferent color on Chu Feng''s face, and his laughter and voice disappeared.


    They''re all very perceptive people who have an intuitive sense of what''s going on.


    Chu Feng sat down and spoke faintly, without explaining too many things: "something unexpected may happen to you tonight. I need you to clear the residents within one kilometer nearby. As for why, don''t ask!"


    Chu Feng always gives them the feeling that they are calm. Even if they encounter big things, they will only kill and then calm down. But it seems that this indifferent atmosphere tonight makes all four of Li Ji feel very depressed and depressed. It is intuitive that something big will happen.


    The four men were resolute and resolute. They did not ask Chu Feng why. They drank up the last glass of wine and even left without saying a word. They also took the people who came with them.


    Ye Zixuan was curious about Li Ji''s leaving, but ye Zisheng said it was the meaning of Chu Feng. Although Ye Zixuan was curious, he also left, but he was worried about her.


    After the villa, only Chu Feng alone there, to pour a glass of wine to drink, Lin Yulin floated to come.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Lin Yulin just found out that Chu Feng''s face was not right, so she asked people to continue eating and drinking, and then came back. Seeing Li Ji''s departure, her intuition was even worse. She came and sat down and held Chu Feng''s hand: "tell me, OK?"


    Chu Feng reluctantly showed a smile: "it''s OK. It''s just a little dull. Don''t affect other people. Finish before ten o''clock."


    Lin Yulin showed her eyebrows and frowned slightly. She sat beside Chu Feng, regardless of whether someone would come to see him. She hugged Chu Feng and leaned on him: "you don''t want to look like this, OK? I feel strange, I''m afraid


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and stroked Lin Yulin''s face. There were some things he didn''t want to say, which made Lin feel uncomfortable: "it''s really OK. It''s just a little sad. It seems very lively tonight. I wonder if there will be such a party next time, or when, because we don''t know what will happen tomorrow!"


    "Li Ji, they are all family guests, too many need to go back to greet, so leave, don''t think about it."


    Lin Yulin felt that there must be something wrong with Chu Feng, but Chu Feng didn''t say that she asked. She took the initiative to kiss Chu Feng''s face, and her voice was gentle: "no matter whether there will be such a lively evening in the future, you should believe that I will always be with you, and I will always be your woman in this life."


    Chu Feng smiles and pats a woman''s shoulder: "go to entertain everyone, I sit alone!"


    Lin Yulin didn''t want to leave Chu Feng, but he seemed to want to be quiet for a while, so he nodded and went back to the front.


    After the quiet again, Chu Feng drank the second cup of wine, his face swept a touch of melancholy, the heart or that kind of pain.


    The words of Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing seem to be a kind of guess, but they directly prick the worry in Chu Feng''s heart. That kind of bad feeling is stronger than any time. When he thinks of Chang''e in the car outside, Chu Feng pours the third cup of wine with a bitter smile.


    He has been prepared to have two lives around him, which is Chang''e''s sixth. These days, he also tries his best to go to Chang''e with sincerity. He wants to comfort and care for this lonely woman in endless years. He wants to do something for himself, but he doesn''t know when the love will start.


    Chu Feng can also feel that Chang''e must have her own heart, otherwise she could not be so active and charming as her Chang''e last night.


    But just now Murong Bing and lengrushuang completely overturned Chu Feng''s idea. Now he is very confused, and also very uncomfortable. He even doubts that if there is Chang''e''s sixth life around him, does he really love him or is it for the sake of Baishi''s perfection?


    The thought of the original deep love of the woman, because the existence of Chang E is purposeful approach, Chu Feng heart faint pain, a violent also pervaded in the heart.


    When Chu Feng feels uncomfortable and thinks of a solution, a clear voice comes. The tall, charming and charming Qing comes along, accompanied by Luo Dan and song Qiaoqiao. These are the three beautiful apprentices accepted by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng let his look natural, raised a smile: "what''s the matter?"


    All of them had a cup of wine in their hands. Qing took the lead in standing in front of Chu Feng: "today is the Mid Autumn Festival. According to the custom of the holy court, we should salute our elders. You are our master, so we have no gifts and you can''t see them missing. Therefore, we''d like to propose a toast to you, hoping that master''s life is safe."


    He took the cup of wine in Qing''s hand and drank it. The foreign apprentice, who called his apprentice but had rolled the bed sheet with his master, really made Chu Feng feel a little headache. He drank the glass and handed the cup to Qing: "yes."But Chu Feng was not moved at all. Qing was curious.


    At this time, Chu Feng also drank the wine of Luo Dan and song Qiaoqiao Jing. He took out a pile of banknotes and patted it in Luo Dan''s hand: "there is nothing for you. Study hard and make progress every day. Go and play!"


    The three women looked at each other and realized that the Chu wind was different tonight. Even song Qiaoqiao, who had always hated Chu Feng, was slightly surprised. How could the guy who was so lecherous that even her mother would not let go of him, how could he be so quiet tonight?


    The three don''t know what to say. Chu Feng doesn''t seem to pay attention to their meaning. Finally, they can only retreat. In the middle of the journey, Qing pulls away Jennifer who wants to harass Chu Feng. Chu Feng gives them a different feeling tonight, just like a beast that will bite the enemy at any time.


    Again quiet down, Chu Feng looked at the distance of the dark: "long Bo, unexpectedly came out to drink a cup of it!"


    As the words fell, long Boxian walked out of the dark with a faint smile: "when you are sad, you still have such alertness. It''s not simple, little Lord. I''ve known everything. I just came here to tell you that when the moon is in the sky at 11:11 tonight, it''s your destiny and also a doomsday for Chang''e."


    "Of course, if you can change Chang''e''s mind, everything will disappear, and the seven generations and seven generations will come to an end. Otherwise, you will know."


    Chu Feng suddenly got up: "is there a solution?"


    Long Bo nodded and kind smile: "the only way is to let Chang''e give up tonight. Otherwise, you can only be the enemy in the future. Either she killed you or you killed her!"


    "Well, it''s time for me to go too. I''m not qualified to participate in this evening''s six nation''s Congress."


    Chu Feng still wanted to ask something, but long Bo had already left quietly, but the information he brought was enough for chufeng to be happy. There was still a solution, and as long as it was solved this evening, there would be no change.


    Looking at the time, it is more than eight o''clock, and there are nearly three hours left. Chu Feng says to the air, "ice is like frost. Long Bo won''t be alarmist. I have only one request tonight to block Dayi. I believe he will appear."


    In the air two breath fleeting, Chu Feng also sat down, thinking about how to get rid of Chang''e thought, it seems that tonight is very important.


    Yan Yan and Xia Wei have been confirmed to be one of Chang''e''s six students, as well as the crape myrtle which was taken away by the jade rabbit. Who else is Sansheng? Will you be here tonight?


    Seven generations and seven lives, as long as the six lives are cultivated to tiannu Qizhong state, they can be perfectly integrated. Of course, if you have enough time to go to the demigods, they will be more powerful after the integration. But I think Chang''e should not wait now.


    Xia Wei has reached the state of seven levels of anger, and Yan Yan has gone to that state. Although I don''t know how they did it, there is no denying that they have reached the standard. Secondly, the Xuanyuan crape myrtle is still a semi divine cultivation, and the other three are certainly no worse.


    But Chu Feng in the side of the women across, for a time can not be sure who, can it be the rosefinch?


    Then I think it''s impossible. The rosefinch has existed for hundreds of years, which does not conform to the hundred generations, even if it is the ninety-nine or ninety-eight generations of Chang''e.


    Which three are they? Only by knowing can we start from the root!


    "Since ancient times, finally ushered in a blood month!"


    At this time, what Chu Feng didn''t know was that in the car outside, Chang''e sighed. Beside her, there was a beautiful jade rabbit with black silk: "don''t you know that Dayi?"


    "He didn''t know, but he did tonight." Jade rabbit kept a respectful look at the people in the garden who didn''t know how to be happy: "so I''m not sure if he will appear tonight. If not, Chu Feng will be safe. If he does, Chu Feng will surely die miserably."


    "Jade rabbit!" In Chang''e''s words, there was a touch of dignity, and the words in nothingness also oppressed Yutu: "you have followed me for endless years. I understand your mind. You don''t want Chu Feng to affect me, or even restrict my progress in the future. Is it your credit that Dayi appears tonight?"


    "Otherwise, how can he know the secret of blood moon when he is in the five forbidden areas?"


    Jade rabbit looks a tight look down: "master, I''m sorry!"


    "That''s it Chang''e sighed without surprise or joy.


    Jade rabbit heart a song know Master son is not angry, she deliberately told cold broken day blood moon things, also quietly said: "master, in addition to this era of strong Tibetan Lord and Xuanyuan ancestor to the Imperial City, I suspect Chu Feng has known that six lives are from his side."


    "Who is the Tibetan master? Is it emperor Xuanyuan Chang''e asked softly?


    The jade rabbit shook his head and said, "the Tibetan master is one of the most powerful people in today''s world. He can deter the peak power of the five forbidden areas. Secondly, Xuanyuan ancestor is not Xuanyuan emperor, but his descendants."


    Chang''e''s voice in nothingness with a touch of disdain: "so what? At the beginning, Emperor Xuanyuan had to be respectful to my father. What were his descendants? "


    Jade rabbit respectfully said: "understand, there will be no change tonight!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1442

    Time goes by, one past nine thirty.


    People who are playing in Guanghan garden are inexplicably called and start to leave slowly. Because one night is the beginning of seeing Chu Feng, and then they don''t know where Chu Feng has gone, so all the girls leave with Lin Yulin''s enthusiasm.


    By the time ten o''clock came, the garden was completely quiet, and only a few people were left.


    Xia Wei and Yan Yan look around curiously. Everyone is gone. How can Chu Feng want them to stay? The eyes all look at Lin Yulin, who also shakes his head to show that he is not clear.


    In addition, Chu Qingqing is also a little puzzled. What is Chu Feng going to do?


    "Strange?"


    At this time, Chu Feng also came out from behind with a slightly tired and helpless look. Seeing that all the people had left, it was a pretty good day for everyone to get together. However, due to some unusual things, Chu Feng was not very happy.


    But can let the rest of the people are happy to leave, Chu Feng mood also slightly improved.


    Yan Yan mumbled with a small mouth in the past: "future husband, what''s wrong with you, one night you don''t see people?"


    Still as helpless as at the beginning of Yan Yan, Chu Feng slightly smile, eyes to have been completely quiet down the garden: "not I do not see people, but do not know how to meet people, lack of a little mood."


    The melancholy in Chu Feng''s words can be felt even if it''s just as white as paper. If you want to ask what happened, chufeng has passed by and opened his mouth to Keiko Yamazaki: "today, it will be a bit busy here. Take Liu Zhixin and the children to the hotel for one night. I''ll call you and come back."


    Yamazaki''s eyelashes flickered. She felt the different breath of Chu Feng tonight. She nodded and did not ask why. She drove to the door to pick up Liu Zhixin and left the garden.


    Chu Feng turned to look at the night sky: "Bingqingyujie, Ziyi, you also go out for a walk, and come back tomorrow morning."


    "Little Lord!" The three women exhaled.


    But Chu Feng just waved his hand, and obviously didn''t want to explain too much. Bingqingyujie and Ziyi talked to each other and finally swallowed them back. They were curious about what happened and why chufeng gave people a sad breath this evening. It was just that Chu Feng was the young master and they were subordinates. There was no way but to obey them.


    The three girls left soon. In Guanghan garden, only Chu Qingqing''s mother and daughter, Lin Yulin and Xia Wei, as well as Chu Feng, lengrushuang and Murong Bing also emerge from the darkness, like ghosts.


    Chufeng sighed softly and turned to take a look at Xia Wei and Yan Yan. Both of them were women with feelings. However, their accomplishments made Chu Feng have to do that tonight, followed by other things.


    Waving: "Auntie Qingqing, you also go, Yan Yan stay!"


    Chu Qingqing looks tight. At the moment, all the fools feel the difference in the atmosphere. They just want to ask, but Chu Feng doesn''t mean to answer. Looking at Yan Yan, she is also confused. She is not good to ask Murong Bing and lengrushuang.


    Believe that Chu wind will not harm Yan Yan, Chu Qingqing nods to leave.


    "Auntie!" Chu Feng watched a man leave and turned to Lin Yulin.


    But before the words came out, Lin Yulin shook her head: "tonight, I will always be there!" Things have developed to now, Lin Yulin also feels that something is going to happen. She knows that she can''t do anything for Chu Feng, but she doesn''t want to see Chu Feng face the changes alone.


    Chu Feng wanted to say something, but when he thought of another Lin Yulin, his eyes narrowed slightly and his heart felt unnatural pain. He almost ignored it and nodded: "OK, then you can stay."


    Xia Wei felt the atmosphere was unusual. She stepped forward and pulled Chu Feng''s hand nervously: "brother Feng, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng heart at the moment is muggy and uncomfortable, but still reluctantly show a little smile: "it''s OK, just some people who don''t have long eyes need to be cleaned up."


    People who don''t have eyes?


    Lin Yulin, Yan Yan and Xia Wei are both stunned, but they still haven''t figured out what happened. Suddenly, there is a terrible force surging between heaven and earth. Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing stand forward at the same time to offset the huge force from oppression.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and went forward, looking calm, but gave people a feeling that the volcano was about to erupt: "it''s very busy tonight. If you don''t come, you''ll come together. It seems that I''ll give you a life, and you won''t let me feel comfortable!"


    Ha ha ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.


    Green dragon and white tiger!


    White tiger stepped on the front, smiling with unspeakable playfulness: "little Lord, such a beautiful day, long Bo is not here, Zhuque Xuanwu is not here, the most powerful force around you is only princess nine, so naturally we can''t miss it!" Finish saying feeling not right, smile way: "no, still have a cold home big miss."


    "I didn''t expect that the eldest lady of Leng''s family had amazing accomplishments. It''s amazing to feel so amazing!""But it doesn''t matter. We prepared for a few hours, and we kindly let you finish the party, which shows that we are determined to get it!"


    Chu Feng has no waves. He looks at more than ten people except Qinglong and Baihu. They are obviously the most loyal and powerful subordinates of the two. None of them is the cultivation of tiannu''s seven realms. Such a force is enough to destroy a small Suizhou country, but now they all gather in Guanghan garden.


    The appearance of the green dragon and white tiger is in the expectation of Chu Feng, but it is beyond the expectation. However, it is good in any case and always needs to face.


    He coughed gently, and his eyes were sharp into the night sky: "the Prime Minister of the six kingdoms, the emperor of Wenzhou, is not right. He should be a person from the spiritual world. Why not come out?"


    Qinglong and Baihu''s face changed slightly, and Chu Feng said gloomily: "Qinglong and Baihu, I can''t find any reason why you can''t die. I don''t want to explain more about the purpose of the adjudication office. You have violated the rules of the adjudication office and my bottom line by cooperating with people from the spiritual world of the western regions."


    "After today, I will issue an order against you!"


    The face of the green dragon and white tiger changed dramatically. The verdict was the result of a torrent of blood, which meant that Chu Feng not only wanted to kill them, but also to kill their families. His eyes gradually cooled down, and the opportunity to kill them came to an end.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing both fly away and disappear in the night. The two strange breath disappears after the fluctuation. Chu Feng does not see anyone. But it is certain that they are from the spiritual world of the western regions. Only those who come out of the spiritual world of the western regions can suppress Leng Rushuang and murongbing who have not returned to the peak.


    The people around him were taken away, or were two equivalent to the later peak of the demigod. Chu Feng didn''t show much emotion, but was a simple calm: "why don''t you come out together?"


    Anyone else?


    Lin Yulin and they don''t know anything at all, but the green dragon and white tiger''s face changes slightly. They can''t see the others when they look around. Is it that someone is hiding in the air and they can''t spy it out?


    "Ha ha ha ha!" A somber laugh sounded from the void, and suddenly a man appeared in the middle of the crowd, wearing a mask, gloomy and terrifying, and his whole body was also flooded with a ghost breath: "don''t care about me, I''m here to play soy sauce. It''s none of your business to make trouble with me."


    "But I''ll tell you, I''ll take advantage of it in the end, so you fight!"


    Chu wind light looked at the person who appeared, seven evil old five, Ming Sha!


    The green dragon and white tiger shot the opportunity to kill, but faced with the dark evil spirit that could not be seen, they looked at each other and nodded together. The white tiger raised his hand and pointed to Chu Feng: "kill!"


    More than a dozen strong people in the seven levels of tiannu suddenly burst out. The natural forces of heaven and earth gathered in the night sky and crushed all the unnecessary affairs around. Lin Yulin, the three of them, came to him: "kill the wind of Chu. There is no need to implicate innocent people. They can''t stand the crushing of such great power!"


    Qinglong and Baihu are on guard. For a time, the enemies and friends of Mingsha are not clear, which makes them dignified. However, they just kill chufeng tonight, and don''t want to make extra troubles. As long as Mingsha doesn''t make a move, they won''t take the initiative. It''s no big deal for him to protect several women of Chu Feng.


    A sigh came out from Chu Feng''s mouth, and suddenly a powerful magic power appeared, which directly broke the surrounding crushing atmosphere.


    Minghong''s magic sword fell from the sky and inserted in front of Chu Feng and more than ten strong men in the seven levels of tiannu. Chu Feng also pulled a chair and sat down. He did not know where to take out a bottle of wine and slowly drank it. He hooked his finger: "come on!"


    More than a dozen strong people in the seven levels of tiannu look stiff. The evil power and bloodthirsty breath on the Minghong magic sword make them dignified. It is not for a time, nor for retreat.


    The green dragon and white tiger are also dignified, but tonight is the best opportunity to kill Chu Feng. It''s not always possible for people in the spiritual world of the western regions to support them. As long as Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are alone with Chu Feng, they can''t do anything but passively bear the killing.


    "White tiger ruthless drink a way:" give me up, you this group of rubbish


    "Asshole, you dare to kill my husband!" Yan Yan suddenly breaks through the protective barrier set by Mingsha and goes straight for the white tiger. Xia Wei is also worried about the Chu wind at the moment, and hears the words of the white tiger. She is also angry and oppresses the green dragon.


    Both of them are full of the power of green dragon and white tiger, which makes the two kings of heaven change their looks. They have no time to take care of the more than ten strong men who are deterred by a sword. They are against Xia Wei and Yan Yan.


    The eyes of Ming Sha''s show passed by, surprised: "fly a plane? The seven levels of tiannu are complete? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1443

    There are fierce battles, and the dust is flying!


    Xia Wei is against Qinglong, Yan Yan is against a white tiger, and the four furies and seven levels are full of the first battle of the powerful man who is close to the demigods. The terrible power immediately makes the surrounding area a mess. The tables, chairs, kitchen utensils and even the flowers, plants and trees in the garden began to turn into ruins.


    But Chu Feng sat there peacefully from the beginning to the end, drinking wine without too much fluctuation. He thought that there would be something in the evening party, but he didn''t expect that it would be so wonderful. The traitor Qinglong and white tiger appeared. The western spiritual world directly broke the rules. Mingsha, one of the seven evil spirits, also appeared here.


    Xia Wei and Yan Yan break out of common sense the cultivation of the seven levels of tiannu, and the great circle and the infinite approach to the demigod.


    All the things that shouldn''t have happened in front of him. Chu Feng has no choice but to treat him calmly. The only relief is that Yan Yan and Xia Wei didn''t sit down and watch his misfortune. Instead, they took measures against Qinglong Baihu.


    The two men''s martial arts cultivation is a little strange to improve, but the fight against green dragon and white tiger is also equal.


    Only a dozen strong men who followed the green dragon and white tiger who stood in front of the Minghong magic sword did not dare to start. Looking at the magic power rolling Ming Hong magic sword, there was a faint sense of tension.


    Chu Feng finished drinking a bottle of wine and picked up another bottle. He ignored the war and the ruined Guanghan garden. He drank a cup of tenderness among thousands of soldiers. His eyes were full of admiration. Even if he didn''t stand on the top of the cloud, he had hope as long as he was alive.


    More than 20 minutes later, Xia Wei''s four people''s war has covered a radius of 100 meters, everywhere has become a piece of ruins, Guanghan garden''s main building also began to crack, is about to be destroyed.


    Fortunately, the Chu wind let Li Ji and their early clearance of the surrounding people, or at this moment do not know how many people will die.


    But if such a thing happens, the public will be shocked tomorrow.


    All of a sudden, a burning breath produced, dispelling Xia Wei''s violent power, or because it is more powerful, let Xia Wei''s power almost equal to nonexistence, one arrow to the West!


    It fell directly into the crowd and burst into a raging fire. More than a dozen of the traitors and strong men of the verdict, and the transcendent existence of the seven levels of tiannu directly annihilated the fire in the air, without even making a sound.


    A domineering figure appeared in the void, his eyes glaring at the emperor, holding an old-fashioned radio in his hand, and his face was full of disdain.


    Mingsha raised his head and said, "depend, shoot the sun bow!"


    Chu Feng didn''t look up and knew who was coming. He was the successor of Dayi, who had followed the jade rabbit away for several months. Chu Feng was not curious or surprised at the destruction of more than ten strong people in the seven levels of tiannu. In the face of the sun shooting bow of Leng Po Tian, 100 of them were useless.


    The green dragon and white tiger in the distance spit blood when they see this scene. Looking at the cold broken sky standing in the void, they want to break up, but they find that they can''t hate at all.


    The powerful power equivalent to the peak of semi gods'' later period was enough to despise them for thousands of times. What''s more, they felt that they were clowns tonight, and suddenly understood why Chu Feng didn''t care about their arrival. It turned out that there were still more powerful enemies.


    Chu Feng has a more powerful enemy, they should be happy, but now they are not happy, because Xia Wei and Yan Yan are so powerful that they can''t do what they want. If they are not careful, they may be killed.


    So can only disperse to bring the heavy destruction of people, concentrate on dealing with Xia Wei and Yan Yan.


    And Chu Feng is very calm all the time, quietly listening to the old radio in Leng Po Tian''s hands.


    The voice of a sweet hostess was floating in the night sky of fierce fighting: "today is the Mid Autumn Festival, the traditional festival of the holy pilgrimage. At the same time, there will be a strange phenomenon of heaven and earth that is difficult to appear in 100000 years. At 11:11 tonight, when the moon rises to the highest point, we will meet with a blood moon."


    "It''s as red as blood. At present, astronomers can''t explain this phenomenon, but it''s an eternal wonder. Please look forward to it!"


    Blood month, 11:11?


    Chu Feng heard such words, thought of long Bo''s words, eyes slightly narrowed, eyes can not help looking out of the still calm car, Chang''e, Chang''e, do you think I''m a chess piece?


    The old-fashioned radio in his hand also fell on the ground with a sound of breaking and cold breaking. His eyes revealed two points of evil and looked at Chu Feng: "at first, the jade rabbit didn''t tell me, but now I know, Chu Feng, I must kill you tonight. You have profaned my woman, and there is more than one. I am your ancestor."


    Suddenly, thousands of ice and snow fell and stood in front of the cold broken sky with cold eyes. It was obvious that the strong man in the spiritual world of the western regions had been killed: "he is my man. If you want to kill him, you must kill me first!"


    "Frost like!" Leng Po Tian frowned, obviously because of the relationship between his family and some fetters: "get out of my way, although we are brothers and sisters in this life, but you and I know that after we accept the inheritance, we are not the original cold broken day and cold as frost!"A little finger Chu Feng: "especially after this son of a bitch sleeps my woman, I want to kill him even more!"


    Cold as frost, the eyes are still cold, without any feelings: "whoever wants to kill my man, I will kill who!"


    Cold broken day squint, sneer: "very good, then I will kill you!"


    Suddenly, the cold breaking sky showed absolute madness. The latter had already known that he was ready to meet him. They fought from the ground to the air, and finally disappeared. Obviously, they went to the rest of the place to fight. For them, the space here is still a little poor.


    Murong Bing also appeared at this time, but his breath was a little flimsy. He coughed and said: "Damn it, the princess is so cold that I almost hurt two of them. I hope my sister can abuse him!"


    Although the words said that, Murong Bing did not have much confidence. The pure strength of cold frost was fearless. Leng Po Tian could make a draw, but if Leng Po Tian offered a sun shooting bow, both of them would be destroyed.


    Chu Feng nodded his head slightly. It turned out that just now lengrushuang felt the cold breaking day appeared and turned back ahead of time. He sighed slightly: "maybe I should treat her better, but I will live through tonight."


    Suddenly, a black figure appeared in front of Murong ice, and Mingsha suddenly stood up: "second brother!"


    Two thousand miles, Chih Sha, destroy the Holy Land!


    Chisha was filled with a dark shadow. He could not see his face, but could feel his breath. His voice was cold and arrogant: "when the demon is born, he must protect the goddess again. Why not kill him and protect women for him?"


    Mingsha narrowed his eyes: "that''s my business. I want to kill you and do it yourself!"


    He could not see any expression of Chisha, but he was sure that he would stare at Mingsha at the moment, and finally snorted: "no, I will kill you!"


    Whoosh a sound toward the Chu wind, Murong ice directly blocked in front of the Chu wind: "Damn, what''s going on tonight?" Just now Leng Rushuang left ahead of time. Although she has killed two spiritual strongmen with one-on-two, her own strength is only less than 40% of the peak, which is not enough for Chisha.


    Chu Feng walked forward and took Murong Bing''s hand to flicker more than ten meters away, avoiding the attack of Chisha. He knew that the woman had only one result of death to shangchisha.


    Chisha hit the ground and didn''t care at all. Instead, he gave a gloomy smile: "this time, it seems that you really have no one, so let''s take your life, demon!"


    Chu Feng did not fluctuate. Looking at the Chisha, kuisha, Yinsha, Mingsha and the present Chisha, it seems that Qisha Shengjun is gradually recovering.


    Outside the car, still closed her eyes, Chang''e sighed softly: "jade rabbit, go, I don''t want Chu Feng to die!"


    Jade rabbit looks a tight frown, and then nodded: "yes, master!"


    The fuzzy figure disappeared in an instant, and when it reappeared, the jade rabbit had already stood in front of Chisha. The baby''s fat face gave people a lovely feeling, but now it can''t find a lovely breath. It''s just a smell of evil spirit, which also makes the red evil spirit stop.


    Hoarse voice: "who are you?"


    Qisha Shengjun belongs to the strong in the ancient times, and the jade rabbit belongs to the post era existence. Naturally, the revived Qisha Shengjun does not know the strong existence of the post era.


    Jade rabbit has no words, direct hands, endless power gathered in the sky to the red Sha oppression and go, Chu Feng behind watching and red Sha fierce battle together, but also control the two sides of the power does not spread out to destroy the entire Imperial City jade rabbit.


    Taking away the crape myrtle, she appeared. It seems that Chang''e has never given up her heart. At the same time, chufeng feels that Yutu has some familiar places. It seems that before she takes away the crape myrtle, she has seen where, and her head is slightly painful. Chu Feng must have seen it.


    Jade rabbit is known as the first strong man in the realm of God. When facing the red evil spirit, he does not mean to show weakness. Instead, he is fighting in full swing.


    Under the collision, the jade rabbit suddenly soared into the air and landed beside the Chu wind. The red evil spirit also fell on the ground. The color of the virtual shadow on his body slowly fluctuated. Obviously, the strength of the jade rabbit made him dignified.


    His voice was hoarse and gloomy: "fight again!"


    The jade rabbit was about to make a move, but it fell on Chu Feng with one hand. Chu Feng, who was holding Murong Bing, was only paying attention to Chang''e in the car outside. He didn''t expect that the jade rabbit would suddenly attack him. He was caught off guard by Murong Bing and fell out and hit the wall.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, red Sha also suddenly a Leng, but then did not continue to start, interested in looking at the sudden change of the situation.


    Although Chang''e in the car did not open her eyes and didn''t wake up, everything around her was under her observation. The jade rabbit sent to save Chu Feng suddenly turned to attack Chu Feng. How could she not know what was going on?


    Hands raised, jade rabbit''s face showed crazy, she wants to kill Chu Feng before Chang''e wakes up and controls the situation: "go to death!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1444

    Chu wind is covered in the killing machine of jade rabbit. The incomparable frenzy breath makes Chu wind breathe slightly unobstructed. When you see that palm will fall, Chu wind will die on the spot. Murong bingjai wants to crack: "jade rabbit!"


    Jade rabbit is nothing but violent and killing. Chang''e let her save Chu wind. She knows that the master has moved. Thousands of years ago, she lost everything and destroyed Tianting because of her love for the next day. Now she will not let Chang''e move, so she will destroy Chu wind.


    The hand seems to be long and weak, but it can definitely make Chu Feng die.


    Sad and sighing, Chu wind closed his eyes and struggled in his heart, suddenly felt a light body, and the pressure on his body disappeared completely. When he opened his eyes, Chu Feng found himself standing on the top of the villa that was about to collapse, and a fragrant wind was flying around, which made people intoxicated by a kind of body fragrance.


    A woman with black veil on her face stood beside the Chu wind. Although she only showed a pair of eyes, she could see it from a pair of eyes. This is a woman who is not inferior to Chang''e.


    Jade rabbit did not kill Chu wind, body to look at the black yarn woman that appeared: "who are you?"


    The black yarn woman did not answer the words of jade rabbit, but looked at the Chu wind and sighed softly: "yun''er hopes you live well. She let me tell you that no one in the world can ask your life, not to say what the fate of the future will be, but at least today, you have not harmed the world."


    Yun''er?


    Chu Feng was stunned, thinking of Zhang yun''er who went to the war world, looked at the woman beside him and looked at the eyes of the compassionate: "at the beginning, you took yun''er away?"


    The black yarn woman did not answer Chu wind, but the jade rabbit was forced to go out 100 meters between hands: "Chu wind can not die tonight!"


    "It''s you!" The strength between the hands, the jade rabbit felt a familiar breath, surprised that the woman had not died, and his face also showed uneasiness.


    This is a woman who is more high-end than her master and son. Even the emperor and emperor of heaven will give up three points on the standing level. She appears here, which means no one can hurt Chu Feng.


    But if she doesn''t kill Chu wind, she is not willing to. She knows that if Chu Feng is allowed to live, Chang''e will one day fall into the gentleness of Chu wind, and once again lose ambition, she may die. She will wait for this opportunity for thousands of years. She does not want Chang e to fall into sleep again and wait for the ancient.


    Although she knew that the black yarn woman was invincible, she still blew out ten percent of the strength to get Chu wind.


    Chu wind in the Daze suddenly smell the familiar taste, black yarn women also raised her hand at this moment to isolate everything, jade rabbit attack directly let the villa that would collapse directly fall, black yarn women pull Chu wind standing in the air, the expression as always calm.


    Eyes not angry and Wei to the jade rabbit: "you persistent!"


    "It''s you!" But Chu wind at this moment is suddenly produced a terrible wave, the Ming Hong magic sword inserted in the ground seems to feel the call is generally there trembling, has been in the protection of the Ming Sha Lin Yulin Zheng looked at everything around, why have you seen such a scene.


    She has forgotten the reaction.


    Chu wind is still a heavy atmosphere of heaven and Yang, but the momentum is blooming, but the jade rabbit feel depressed, squinting her eyes and the presence of a black yarn woman, she can not help, cold voice open: "say!"


    "Yan Family of Yanshan took Wenxin snow, is it you?" Chu Feng held up with his grief, and he felt the jade rabbit, especially the attack and the exposed murderer, similar to the masked woman who had been in Yan Family palace in Yanshan.


    Jade rabbit sneered: "now recognize, will it be a little late?"


    Chu wind body huge shock, eyes pain, original Wenxin snow is one of Chang''e six lives, or why jade rabbit to take her?


    The two fists clenched with trembling and suppressed anger: "just to kill me, is it your meaning, or her meaning?"


    Jade rabbit a Leng, think what heart skimps over the meaning of the smile, cold voice open: "I am absolutely loyal to the master!"


    Chang''e sighed softly in the car, knowing that the reply of jade rabbit had destroyed the last sentiment of Chu Feng to her, and was absolutely loyal. In Chang''e''s heart, it was that the jade rabbit could do anything for her future and even give her life.


    But at this time, Chu Feng''s heart is absolutely loyal, that is to obey her Chang''e''s order unconditionally, in other words, she just let the jade rabbit kill Chu Feng.


    Vanity fluctuates, Chang''e whispers: "perhaps, or have no reason?"


    Ha ha ha ha!


    Suddenly, the chufeng laugh, the whole night sky of the vibration echo his voice, suddenly between dark magic wings appear behind the Chu wind, black yarn woman is also opened by the powerful magic Megatron, a Ming Hong magic sword in hand to the hand of Chu wind.


    The sky and the earth changed color and clouds, covering the whole sky, but the strange thing was that it could not cover the bright moon.


    Holding the Ming Hong magic sword in hand, the left eye is bloody. The sword points to the sky Chu wind with grief and anger in her heart: "I would have been looking to the bright moon, but how to shine the moon in the ditch!" Ming Hong sword fell suddenly, with unparalleled strength.The jade rabbit''s face turned dark and scolded a madman. Her figure flickered to the front of the car, and her absolute strength eliminated the power of the sword of Chu Feng.


    Lin Yulin didn''t know when her tears had flowed out. Looking at the Chu wind with wings on its back, blood thirsty in her left eye, and filled with terror, she suddenly felt a little strange and a little afraid. The gentle Chu wind in peacetime was different from each other.


    If the former chufeng was an ordinary teenager like a college student, the current chufeng gave Lin Yulin the feeling of death running out of hell.


    When he raised his hand, Chu Feng seemed to have forgotten everything, only the indifferent momentum of killing the world: "cheat, kill, I''d rather bear the people of the world than the people of the world!"


    Chu Feng, who completely transformed the devil, once again fell a sword and took the direction of the car. Even though he knew that the power of the jade rabbit was enough to stop the evil sword of the Shanzhai version, Chu Feng only wanted to destroy him. Chang''e cheated him and Chang''e wanted to kill him. All these thoughts filled chufeng''s heart.


    Thinking that Liu Sheng is all the people around him, wenxinxue, Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, and Chu Feng''s heart is like a knife. He can''t forgive Chang E for using him as a chess piece in order to restore heaven.


    The sword fell, and suddenly a figure in purple fell from the sky. He lifted his hand and dissipated the power of Chu Feng''s magic sword. He stood in front of the jade rabbit. The latter was stunned and bowed down respectfully: "master!"


    Chu Feng''s strange pupil looked, the heart again a pain, eyes faint tears, a sad breath so that the next to the black gauze women can feel, that is to be cheated to the extreme will produce pain.


    The woman in purple is not Chang''e, but the jade rabbit calls her master, which indicates that this is one of the six lives, and has reached the peak of the late period of demigod.


    The purple dress woman''s eyes are a little dull, shaking her head to restore the cool light color, look around, look at themselves: "how am I here?"


    "Is it important?" Chu Feng''s wings trembled and soared into the sky, and the force of taboo was diffused, which had the momentum of extinction: "anyway, someone will die tonight!"


    A thunderbolt blew up. Chu Feng directly quoted the taboo. The sky thunder flashed towards the car. Lin Yulin exclaimed: "Xiaofeng, that''s your woman!"


    But the sky thunder has already come out, no one can stop it, and Chu Feng at the moment does not know the general, just a kind of Indifference: "I have already died of heart, how come the woman?"


    The woman in purple looked startled. She didn''t want to, but she suddenly made a move. The forbidden sky thunder was directly annihilated in the void. The woman in purple looked puzzled, but she had a more thorough look: "Fengfeng husband, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Those who prevent me from killing Chang''e, my enemy!" Chu Feng did not answer, but once again waved a sword.


    This time, the woman in purple did not go to block it, because Xia Wei and Yan Yan suddenly left their opponents and came to stand in front of them. Their power mixed together, and there was a half divine power, which directly blocked the powerful power of the sword.


    Their eyes are similar to each other. They don''t know why they want to block the blow of Chu Feng. They just look at the man who has lost his original tenderness. What''s going on? Why does he have wings? Why are his eyes strange? Why does he give people a desolate feeling of indifference to the world?


    Chu Feng laughs wildly. Some things have been proved. Chu Feng only has pain in his heart. He puffs blood and points to the direction of the car guarded by several women: "Chang''e, from this moment on, I will not die with you, either you or I will die. If you want to go to the altar, I will pull you down. If you want to go to hell, I will let you die!"


    The boundless hatred filled Chu Feng''s heart, and the violent killing opportunity filled every corner of the square: "Xia Wei, Yan Yan, and you Ma Qiduo, stop me from killing Chang''e, you are my enemy!"


    The sky thunders, the killing opportunity presents!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1445

    Chu Feng didn''t think that Ma Qiduo was one of Chang''e''s six lives.


    The woman in purple looked dazed and had some pain. She didn''t know why she should have gone back to fengteng garden. She also showed her strong strength and Chu Feng standing on the opposite side


    looking back at the vague figure in the car behind her: "what''s the matter? Who are you?"


    No answer!


    Chu Feng as like as two peas, he has slowly lifted up his sword. He began to think of things that he could not understand at the moment. He smiled and laughed at himself. He went to himself to find out what he knew earlier. When he was eighty-one, did he feel the same breath as the Chang''e?


    Chu Feng knew that at that time, he was subconsciously avoiding the problem and wanted to hide himself, but some things even self deception were useless.


    Ma Qiduo is one of Chang''e''s six lives. The statues in No. 81 sealed the power of Chang''e I. Ma Qiduo happened to contact the martial arts power and activated the statue. Ma Qiduo''s appearance on the No. 81 was not accidental, but accepted the inheritance and inheritance of this life.


    Directly reached the peak of the late demigod.


    Chu Feng regretted why he wanted to practice martial arts for Ma Qiduo, but there were many things without if. Chang''e''s deception and fate''s blinding had left him with the thought of destruction. He allowed Chang''e''s hatred and even killed him, but he did not allow Chang''e to tease him.


    Six lives are all around him, and they are all his women. What is this not teasing?


    Although Chisha didn''t know what happened, he was very happy to see Chu Feng and his women fighting each other: "it''s wonderful. If you fight with the goddess in the future, it will be more comfortable."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were frozen, and the fury and evil spirit gathered. A sword cleaved toward Chisha, and Mingsha''s palm flew over. Lin Yulin''s body flew out of the garden to escape from the invasion of this force. He also appeared directly beside Chisha and annihilated Chu Feng''s attack under their joint efforts.


    "Is it wonderful?"


    Chu wind indifferent voice, mouth hook up a bloodthirsty smile: "then I will let you also experience this wonderful incomparable!"


    His wings trembled, and Chu wind flashed across the night sky like lightning. He urgently needed to vent his anger, otherwise his anger would directly burst his body. He could not attack Ma Qiduo, but he could do it to Chisha.


    Damn it!


    Chisha scolded in his heart. He thought it was a good play. He didn''t want Chu Feng directly involved in them. He scattered with Mingsha from left to right. In the night sky, three people were entangled in a fight. The power of terror awed the world.


    A wave of magic power rolling, coupled with the evil power of red evil spirit and dark evil spirit, made the thunder in the sky more fierce for a time. The strange thing is that the moon is still hanging there. Under the thunder, the moon is in the sky, which is hard to see for ages.


    Murong ice coughed gently and looked at the car outside with resentment: "Chang''e, are you satisfied this time?"


    Chang''e in the car did not answer, nor did she know how to answer. Before she went to sleep, she participated in the fate of heaven and modified the taboo fate with supreme power. Six generations will gather around Chu Feng for the purpose of growing up with the power of Chu Feng''s taboo.


    Of course, taboo will not become a stumbling block to her, but at the moment she is a little confused. Chu Feng seems to have the courage to kill her lover, which is beyond her expectation.


    In other words, Chu Feng''s ruthlessness is beyond her understanding of love. In the face of cheating, Chu Feng is sad and sad, but then there is killing.


    With a sad sigh, Chang''e didn''t answer Murong Bing''s words. Everything could have been simpler tonight, but because of the jade rabbit''s hand, everything became complicated. She was angry with jade rabbit''s insistence, but also knew that jade rabbit''s starting point was for her.


    It''s just that everything has happened. Chu Feng decides that she cheated and even drives Yutu to kill her. No matter how much explanation is useless, Chu Feng needs a vent port.


    The void is turbulent. The combined power of Mingsha and Chisha is only a tie with Chu Feng. Countless buildings collapse within 800 meters. But at this moment, no one cares about this kind of thing. They only care about the battle above the sky.


    Under the fierce collision, Chu Feng and Chisha separated, and the bloodthirsty breath never dissipated.


    The fingers gently waved two Heaven punishing thunder from the sky, straight to take Chisha and Mingsha. Both of them solemnly used their whole body strength to deal with it. The rational Chu wind sent out the sky punishment thunder was not terrible, they could easily stop it.


    At the moment, Chang''e is more than ten times as powerful as the thunder.


    The roar resounded through the sky, the whole imperial city was shaking, countless people looked up at the sky at a loss, that round of bright moon, that dark cloud rolling, that day thunder resounding, what is today, the end of the world?


    But it''s all destined that they won''t know.


    Mingsha and Chisha blocked the thunder of punishing Chu wind, and directly vomited blood. The strength of Chu wind was beyond their endurance range. Especially with the cooperation of dark magic wings, the speed of Chu wind was almost as fast as lightning, which made them irresistible.From a height of several hundred meters, he was directly blasted down 200 meters by two sky punishing thunder. The shadow on Chisha''s body was unable to maintain dissipation, and the mask on his face was also turned into dust in the thunder.


    Murong Bing was shocked: "Luo Qian, Yan Luo!"


    Chu Feng, like a demon on the sky, also gazed at the two people who showed their true faces and said with a sneer: "I didn''t expect that the eldest young master of meiyuanluo''s family should be the red evil spirit with the second seven evils. No wonder I felt that your whole body strength was not in line with the realm at the beginning."


    After a pause, his red eyes looked at Yama, and he was also distressed: "but the most unexpected thing is that one of my best brothers is Mingsha. My women are all chessmen arranged by others. My brother is still the one who intends to destroy me. How lucky he is!"


    Ma Qiduo, Yan Yan, Xia Wei, Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, and wenxinxue, her baby apprentice, are all Chang''e Liusheng. This is already a kind of irony and sorrow. Yan Luo, one of the brothers, is actually the ghost of one of the seven evil saints. Chu Feng is in great pain. It is a deep pain caused by betrayal.


    The air was filled with sadness and murder. Chu Feng stood tall in the sky: "it''s a dog in the sun!"


    Yan Luo looked tight and sighed: "it''s all fate!"


    "Fight Chu Feng didn''t ask for any explanation, and many things didn''t need to be explained. Minghong''s magic sword was full of bright light, which covered the whole sky in an instant. There was also Chu Feng''s endless violence: "after today, I will break through the Luo family in Meiyuan and kill everyone, every dog and everything!"


    Once the vent gap is opened, it will be endless killing. Luo Qian looks cold and violent. He knows that the Chu wind will not die tonight, and the Luo family in Meiyuan will be destroyed.


    Although he was Qisha, he only inherited the power of Qisha. In general, he was still a member of the meiyuanluo family. All of them were his relatives. He jumped into the air with a shout, driving the most powerful force with Yanluo and having the strongest collision with Chu Feng.


    With the violent force falling down, a big pit appeared in the whole Guanghan garden. Luo Qian and Yan Luo withdrew from their mouths hundreds of meters away. Although Chu Feng was still standing there, there was also a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he had suffered a little bit from the collision just now.


    "Let''s go. No one can defeat him now!"


    Luo Qian still wants to start, but Yan Luo has gone to the distance. In the blink of an eye, he disappears into the night. Luo Qian looks tight. Without Yan Luo''s help, he is not Chu Feng''s hands. He is unwilling to leave like this, but it is nothing compared with Xiaoming.


    Leng Rushuang betrayed the seven evils, and kuisha died in Yan Luo''s hands. Luo Qian could only think of finding the other three to kill Chu Feng. Otherwise, the two men would join hands and almost mean it.


    Flashing away, Chu Feng did not stop, because he could not stop, looking at the sky, a figure stood beside him, Chu Feng''s strange eyes slightly soft: "such as frost, after I will love you, good pain you!"


    Cold as frost coughed gently, and a trace of blood flowed out of his mouth. But hearing Chu Feng''s words, his cold face still showed a smile: "I know you are very sad, but you still have me and Daji!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and saw an arrow in the distance. He pushed the cold frost to Murong Bing''s side: "protect my little aunt!" The body flies away, and the Minghong magic sword in his hand has reached the saturation state. However, it does not stop an arrow flying from below. Not to mention that Guanghan garden has completely turned into nothingness, that is, the two kilometers around it will turn into nothingness.


    The black gauze woman frowned slightly and looked at Chang''e''s car: "be good at it!" As for chufeng, she has never thought of eliminating all the evils for him.


    Minghong magic sword can only be used three times. It has been overused tonight. At this moment, facing an arrow from the sun shooting bow, Chu Feng bravely throws out a sword and takes the arrow directly.


    The roaring air wave explodes like a tornado. Within 500 meters, the air wave generated by the collision of one sword and one arrow has become a vacant land. All traces of the original can no longer be found. The road villa has completely disappeared, just like standing in a wilderness.


    The difference is, the wilderness is very desolate, nothing.


    The cold broken sky fell from the sky, and the battle spirit was surging. He held the sun shooting bow and his eyes were cold: "demon, it seems that you only need the ring of ethereal spirit, but it''s a pity that you don''t have a chance."


    Chu Feng looked at the Minghong magic sword with only the hilt left. He knew that the collision just now could not resist the real artifact shooting the sun bow. He sighed, which was a pity. He also had an amazing sense of War: "fight


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1446

    The war began on the basis of destruction.


    Chu wind triggered taboo and cold broken sky to directly carry out the most powerful collision, the strength of both sides let the surrounding barren again push hundreds of meters away, nearly a kilometer around the corner has become ruins.


    Those people in the distance also found the sky shaking color that flashed from time to time in the air. They all thought that it was the alien invasion of the earth, and they all began to flee in a panic. Under the command of Li Zong, the land of the imperial city also entered the military control. All the people fleeing around were compressed into a corner by the armed soldiers.


    Five kilometers away from Guanghan garden.


    The three elders of Xuanyuan family appeared at the same time, each according to one side to prevent the aftershock of powerful collision from destroying the whole imperial city. They were not qualified to fight with Chu Feng or even cold breaking the sky. However, it was easy to offset the destructive airflow generated by the two people''s War in the periphery.


    Therefore, the order of the imperial city slowly presents a rhythm of panic but not disorder.


    Five minutes ago, Li Zong and other big men arrived here under the protection of money. It is nearly 20 kilometers away from Guanghan garden. No matter how terrible the war is, it will not affect here.


    Several old men were planning for the Mid Autumn Festival and some consolation activities. Before they were finished, they received news of Guanghan garden war. They scolded secretly and arranged quickly. Then they came here.


    Li zongsu dingzheng was Zhou tianchu and ye Enzheng. The four big men all looked at the high-power night vision telescope in the direction of the Guanghan garden. Although they could not see the figure in the void, they could still see the flames splashing under the occasional collision.


    Ye Enzheng put down his telescope. He had never seen any big waves. But he couldn''t help feeling: "warriors are not creatures in this world. The fierce battle between two people destroyed a kilometer, and the economic loss directly reached 5 billion yuan. This is still a rough estimate. It''s terrible."


    Because of the battle between Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian, one kilometer in a square kilometer has become a desolate ruin. Whether it is reconstruction or appeasement, or even the last thing, 5 billion yuan is the lowest estimate, not counting the pacification funds thrown up in the later stage, because the war tonight will surely make the people feel fear.


    There is a common problem among the pilgrims: the house of the dead will not live, the elevator of the dead will not be used, and even the path where there has been a traffic accident will not be taken, let alone the direct one kilometer radius turned into nothingness tonight.


    Just like the wharf explosion some time ago, all the people nearby demanded compensation to go to other places for development, and they would never go there again.


    Now one kilometer of the imperial city has become ruins. It can be imagined that the money spent on the repair and pacification after the event is expected to reach 10 billion yuan.


    And now the war is still going on. Who knows where it will be destroyed? Ye Enzheng, who is in charge of the people''s livelihood, is inevitably worried about these problems. Once the people panic, they will shake the foundation of the country.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Li Zong waved his hand, showing the strong spirit of the No. 1 leader: "Li Ji and ye Zisheng have received the news and explanation of Chu Feng for a long time. All the people within a kilometer radius have been evacuated. No one died tonight. Compared with the wharf explosion of the past few days, although the impact is great, no one can calmly face it."


    Ye Enzheng naturally knew that, but he still responded with a wry smile: "it''s a good thing that there are no dead people, but tens of billions of fund mobilization is for reconstruction, which is completely avoidable loss!"


    Su dingzheng raised his eyebrows and raised his eyes: "just give them a missile. These bastards, 500 meters in diameter, are enough to destroy heavy industrial buildings. I don''t believe that two bastards can escape?"


    "No!" Qian couldn''t help but come forward, knowing that if he followed Su dingzheng''s advice, there would be a big event: "Xuanyuan''s ancestor called to explain that he only needed to pacify the people. The battle between Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian had gone into the air, that is, both sides deliberately suppressed not to destroy the Imperial City, and there was no need to provoke them."


    "If the missiles can''t kill them, they will move the battlefield to the underground, and the capital will be destroyed. We are all historical criminals."


    Su dingzheng coughed: "the original ancestor has an account, that line, that line!"


    Li Zong and others have a helpless look at this irascible old partner, which can not know that he is just talking about it.


    However, looking through the telescope at the amazing war, people are still scalp numb, a good mid autumn festival should happen such a thing, the change itself has been delayed, still like this, several old people do not want to be late?


    Zhou tianchu frowned and said: "I can''t help but that Leng Po Tian is the eldest young master of Leng family. When can I practice martial arts? I guess the three elders of xuanyuantai are not his opponents. What''s the matter?"


    Qian couldn''t help but look into the distance subconsciously and shook his head: "the ancestor didn''t say that after tonight, Chu Feng''s future battlefield will be at the hermit interface, but in the next few months, the whole holy pilgrimage and even the world will be flooded with blood. Let me tell you that this matter does not need to be paid attention to. Just do a good job of appeasing the local people."


    The four big men looked at each other, and then nodded slightly. It turned out that this was the last battle of Chu Feng in the Imperial City, so they had nothing to worry about, and the ruined situation was just to be cleaned up once more.Ye Enzheng patted Zhou tianchu on the shoulder with profound meaning: "the relationship between you and Chu Feng is good. Tomorrow, find fengteng group to see if you can sponsor 5 billion yuan to support the Kingdom construction."


    Zhou tianchu grinned bitterly. He knew that his old friend wanted Chu Feng to pay for tonight''s business, but it should be. Who called fengteng rich now?


    At the height of 1000 meters above Guanghan garden, Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian both exerted their most powerful power. They were totally the most primitive and violent collisions, and both wanted to destroy each other. Both sides hurt each other, but neither of them could kill anyone temporarily.


    A thunderbolt of natural punishment fell and forced to open the cold broken sky. The Chu wind retreated hundreds of meters. His eyes were more monstrous, and his left eye could not find the color of human pupil. His indifferent and cold breath was more violent than the beginning.


    Leng Po Tian sneered and stood in the wind, ignoring the thunder of that day, he raised his hand to resolve it: "it seems that you can''t control it. I really hope that your reason will be swallowed up by the force of taboo and become a bloodthirsty maniac. Then it will be more convenient for me to kill you."


    "Is it?" Chu Feng spits out a faint voice, and suddenly disappears in the void. The extreme speed of the dark magic wing is faster than the lightning. In the blink of an eye, it appears tens of meters above the cold broken sky.


    A Ming Hong magic sword in his hand broke, and the Ming Hong sword spirit returned to Chu Feng''s body in a form of gasification. Suddenly, it fell to the cold sky.


    The fierce and fierce evil sword breath made Leng Po Tian frown and said angrily: "Damn it!"


    With his hands outstretched, a huge force erupted. However, in the face of the absolute power of Chu Feng and the terrorist attack of the sword spirit, the cold broken sky fell like a broken wing wing, and fell down a kilometer directly into the deep pit of Guanghan garden.


    But this is not the end of all this, Chu Feng fingers down, the sky punishment of the thunder fell again, directly toward the pit.


    All of them were pale, and they could feel the destructive breath contained in the thunder. At the moment when they were about to fall, the car door which had been stopped outside that could not be hurt by any force suddenly opened, and a figure was hanging above the pit before anyone could see it.


    Chang''e, but she still did not wake up!


    The powerful sky thunder is about to touch this peerless person. Chang''e''s hand gently raises, which is nothing to outsiders, but for Murong Bing and lengrushuang, it makes their hearts shake violently.


    When can Chang''e use her body?


    The sky thunder dissipated, the Chu wind has come to the sky a little bit of the position, the eyes of the monster staring at the peerless son, the voice is dark and gloomy: "you want to save your man?"


    Chang''e didn''t answer, but slowly soared into the air. A figure in the pit also flickered out and stood beside Chang''e.


    When angry, the sun shooting bow also appeared in the hand, the bow and arrow straight take Chu wind whizz out.


    Chu Feng emerged endless sadness, let that arrow hit, the arrow directly from the heart of Chu Feng, through the heart, Murong ice and cold as frost, I don''t know why Chu Feng didn''t dodge, cold broken sky this arrow is completely avoidable ah!


    "No one''s standing in my way!"


    Chu Feng sighed, giving people a feeling of heartbreak, the hand gently raised, the terrible chest injury in an instant repair, there are people can not help but pity the desolation: "Chang''e, it seems cold broken genius is your favorite, you for him to stop me, but ignore him to me, is not wrong!"


    The body slowly rises into the air, and the clothes on him suddenly fall into pieces. Between the black and shining dark magic wings, Chu Feng stands on the height of 50 meters, and the Ming Hong magic sword turns into a shape, and the sword spirit overflows.


    Lin Yulin''s tears did not know when it had already flowed out, shaking her head there: "Xiaofeng, how can you become this way?"


    Chu Feng doesn''t seem to care about everything around him. The whole person has a bloodthirsty breath and the feeling of pulling the world to be buried: "wenxinxue, Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, maqido, Xiawei and Yan Yan, Chang''e, can I know who is the sixth life at this time?"


    "Let me know when I kill you!"


    Hanging in the air, but still sleeping beauty posture of Chang''e, she sighed: "you have no chance to kill me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1447

    The voice is like the sounds of nature, which makes people feel good.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng did not move at all, only the most indifferent and merciless killing machine. Suddenly, there was no physical sword to swing out, and thousands of sword Qi directly killed Chang''e.


    "Asshole!" Leng Po Tian shouts, Zhang Gong and three arrows appear and shoot them directly. Facing the Ming Hong magic sword without substance, it is more difficult to stop it. Leng Po Tian knows that it is because Chu Feng is forbidden. Minghong sword spirit without physical restraint is playing a powerful role.


    Thousands of sword Qi collided with three sun shooting arrows, and the strong air turbulence was around, but it could not resist the cold blow of Chu wind.


    With the sound of whizzing, Leng Po Tian had several more scars and blood dripping on her body. Only Chang''e was still standing there with no damage. All the sword Qi blocked by three arrows was blocked outside by an invisible force, which could not hurt her a hair.


    Chu Feng was just about to launch a second attack. Leng Po Tian was also angry and wanted to drive the strongest arrow of the sun bow. Even when the whole imperial city was at stake, Chang''e suddenly had a strong holy breath. In vain, both Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian were driven out by this force for tens of meters.


    The world has changed.


    In the sky, because of the Chu wind, the dark clouds slowly dissipated at this moment, and the rolling thunder disappeared. The bright moon was more holy and shining, making the surrounding more bright.


    Murong Bing subconsciously looked at the wrist of the crystal watch: "11:10!"


    Chu wind dark magic wings shaking, hear Murong ice''s voice, although do not know what will happen at 11:11, but certainly not a good thing, all of a sudden play the most powerful speed, blink of an eye close to Chang''e, a fist with unparalleled strength out!


    But before the blow fell on Chang''e, Chu Feng was blasted out 100 meters by a force from behind.


    The corner of the mouth flows out a smear of blood, Chu Feng indifferently looks at the hand.


    It was ma Qiduo. She stood there at a loss. She didn''t know why she wanted to do it just now, but she did it to Chu Feng. She only knew that when Chu Feng was going to attack Chang''e, she couldn''t help it.


    Looking at the cold and heartless, but can feel the sad Chu wind, Ma Qiduo''s eyes are more painful: "Feng Feng husband!"


    Chu Feng seems not to hear the general, wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, like the loneliest wolf in the world once again across the night sky, Ma Qiduo is also a tight heart, suddenly appeared in front of Chang''e, hands constantly intertwined, a force scattered to block the approach of Chu Feng.


    She still does not know why, only know that she must stop Chu Feng, this is a voice in her mind.


    Although Xia Wei and Yan Yan are only the full strength of the seven levels of tiannu, they also play a powerful role at the moment. The natural pressure of heaven and earth is produced around the Chu wind in vain.


    Jade rabbit also at this moment, cold broken day also took advantage of this opportunity to blow out the power of fury.


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang know that the heart of Chu Feng is dead tonight, but they can''t do anything. They can''t fight with Yutu because of their broken strength. They can only protect Lin Yulin. They believe that Chu Feng can cope with all this.


    The power of destroying heaven and earth all went towards Chu Feng. The laughter of grief came out in Chu Feng''s mouth. The sword of Ming Hong''s sword cut off the attack of Xia Wei and Yan Yan, and wiped out the power of Leng Po Tian and Yu Tu.


    But the pure power that Ma Qiduo sends out, it is hard to blow in Chu Feng''s body.


    As a taboo, Chu Feng has not yet grown up, and the power of taboos is still limited. Faced with the existence of the three demigods, even if Chu Feng is a taboo, it is hard to resist it and fall to the ground in a mess.


    Murong Bingxin ran to the ground and helped Chu Feng up. Tears came out: "let''s go. Chang''e doesn''t have you in her heart. Six students do things according to her will. You can''t do anything about it!"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng raised his hand and Murong Bing''s body flew out. The dark magic wings trembled. Chu Feng''s body slowly soared into the air and opened his mouth: "death!"


    At this moment, the wind was so cold that his pupils shrank: "he lost his reason!"


    Murong Bing steadfastly turned around and saw the Chu wind disappear in the night sky. However, there were strong winds around Chang''e, which blurred people''s sight.


    Leng Po Tian or jade rabbit and Xia Wei Yan Yan and Ma Qiduo are involved in it, even if it is cold frost and Murong Bing can not see what happened in the flying sand and stone.


    But it is certain that there is a big war going on. Chu Feng, who has lost his sense, has sent out a violent force. At this moment, his heart is only destroyed, just to kill God!


    The bright moon in the sky is also slowly changing from the edge to red. Murong ice and cold look up like frost. The time is 11:13, and the short moment just passed three minutes, and the blood moon is coming.


    Its pure white world began to have a layer of red, and gradually spread, just like the end of the sunset.The sound of bang bang bang constantly sounded, several figures from the flying sand and stone flying out, hit the ground.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing look astonished, Xia Wei Yan Yan or Ma Qiduo and Leng Po Tian, and even the jade rabbit were hit on the ground, and it seems that they are also seriously injured.


    Flying sand and stone also slowly stop at this moment, Chang''e is still hanging there, just now everything has no effect on her at all, and the moon in the sky has been nearly half covered by red, and soon the whole moon will become blood red.


    Chu Feng licked his lips and stood in front of Chang''e, with a grim smile and blood dripping on his body. It was obvious that Chu Feng had been hurt a little in the sand and stone just now.


    After licking off a trace of blood, Chu Feng''s fist directly blows towards Chang''e''s heart, killing and cutting all over the place.


    However, when the fist was three centimeters away from Chang''e''s heart, it could not move forward any more. It was blocked by an invisible force. However, Chu Feng still did not give up. The continuous gathering of power was necessary to break Chang''e''s defense and destroy the woman.


    On the ground, Ma Qiduo, Yutu and Leng Po Tian stood up first, and they launched an attack on Chu Feng.


    At the moment, Chu Feng had only one idea in his heart. He killed Chang''e, and let those forces blow on his body. He had only the most violent killing opportunity in his heart. His fist slowly approached one centimeter. As long as he went in two centimeters, he could blow open Chang''e''s heart.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are nervous. They don''t take any action. They just look at the tense situation. Although Leng Po Tian''s strength is strong, Chu Feng has lost his basic sense, and can be said to be a maniac. Everything has gone to a crazy and powerful realm.


    Such an attack can''t hurt Chu Feng for the time being. They are more curious about how Chang''e has such a strong defense force. The power of Chu Feng is almost the first person under the realm of God at this moment. Just like the current punch, the power brought out is faintly strong enough to fight with God.


    But why can''t we break Chang''e''s defense, and why does the blood moon appear? What''s the relationship with Chang''e?


    "I said, you can''t kill me today!"


    Chang''e sighed, and the moon in the sky almost turned blood red. In vain, Chang''e''s body produced a more holy force. Chu Feng''s impending fist was pushed away slowly, which seemed to be a short distance, but it became a distance that could never be approached.


    Blood and moon!


    At this time, the moon in the sky completely turned blood red and bloomed with strange red light. A beam of light directly shone down from the moon and fell on Chang''e. then Chu Feng''s fist became more and more far away. Finally, he was directly bounced out and his body swayed in the air.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing''s body were shocked and said: "the legend is true!"


    In the ancient myths and legends of the holy Dynasty, the fairy Chang''e was the moon god. She relied on the moonlight to cultivate her own cultivation, which was the purest natural force. Now the blood moon appeared, Chang''e''s strength was much stronger than the beginning. Lengrushuang and murongbing began to believe the legend long ago.


    Suddenly, more to everyone''s surprise, Chang''e slowly opened her eyes, which was a pair of ethereal, clear and deep, but also with a touch of sad eyes, long eyelashes, bright eyes, seems to be able to see through the years and everything.


    Chang''e wakes up!


    Murong Bing narrowed her eyes. She had told Chu Feng before that Chang''e might not need to get together for six generations, but she might wake up early because she had a strong consciousness. Now Chang''e really wakes up, just like that countless years ago, she is gorgeous!


    Chang''e gently raised her head and gently opened her red lips: "without it, I really want to wait for six students to get together!"


    It, blood moon!


    With a sigh, Chang''e''s body slowly ascended into the sky, letting the light of the blood moon shine on her body, her hands moved lightly, as if she were moving her muscles and bones. Her eyes turned to the demons and there was no rational Chu Feng: "you hate me, you want to kill me, but there is no denying that you are my first man, I have you in my heart!"


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see Chang''e for a moment, but his whole body strength kept climbing. Everyone could feel that Chu Feng must be a surprise attack next.


    Chang''e seems to have no feeling in general: "but, do you still love me?"


    Chu Feng raised his head, voice with a struggle sad hoarse: "do not love!"


    Chang''e showed a smile, and everything around her was pale. With a little finger, Lin Yulin''s body was slowly pulled into the air by a force. Murong ice and cold as frost could not stop her.


    Eyes calm look at Chu Feng: "that you love her?"


    Chu Feng sniffed the smell of Lin Yulin who was held up by Chang''e: "love!"


    Chang''e showed a playful smile, smile with a kind of understanding, a kind of joy: "that is also love me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1448

    That is still love me!


    Chang''e''s voice is very good to hear, but it falls in the ears of Chu Feng, but it is like thunder. The thought pulled back by Chang''e shakes her severely. Her heart is very painful, and the whole person''s sad breath is more rich.


    Chu Feng loves Lin Yulin, that is to love Chang''e!


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang look at Lin Yulin. Leng Rushuang frowns. In addition to the beauty, Lin Yulin, who is so ordinary, is also one of the six students?


    Murong Bingxin felt general and wryly smile: "Lin Yulin is a twin of the soul. She is not one of Chang''e''s six lives, but the other one is Chang''e''s sixth life."


    At this moment, the mystery is gradually revealed, Murong Bing also guessed a lot of things, Lin Yulin soul twin, one is ordinary people''s she, the other contains the power of terror.


    In addition, she estimated that she knew that she was one of Chang''e''s six lives long ago. Maybe she had already known that she was one of Chang''e''s six students in the previous life. Therefore, she changed the fate track by using her great energy. In this life, the soul twins and ordinary Lin Yulin were in front of people, and she was hidden in the dark.


    It''s a pity that Chang''e, who has been able to see through all these things, has hindered her perfection.


    "You''re smart!"


    Chang''e looked at Lin Yulin, just like looking at herself in a mirror. She ignored Chu Feng''s sharp smile and said: "if it wasn''t for me, I would be in Guanghan garden. If it wasn''t for you, I would not know you were one of my six lives."


    "But also because you have stepped into the realm of God and broken through the seven generations and seven lives, so you have cast everything in this life. But it is a pity that I am the noumenon and dominate everything. If you don''t go to the realm beyond my noumenon, how can you get rid of my bondage? It''s just that you don''t have a chance! "


    When Lin Yulin''s confused look gradually turned into a fierce one, Chang''e''s look was also a little more chilly: "both generations have stepped into the realm of God, but they are trying to subvert my plan. You should be glad that you are me, I am you, or I will kill you!"


    "I regret not destroying you!" Lin Yulin, who has become a Jade Scorpion, sighs.


    Chang''e gently smile: "it''s not that you don''t want to destroy me, but you are not sure. Come on, let me accept you first."


    Hands gently raised, Chang''e''s head appeared a half moon general weapon, Jade Scorpion look angry: "delusion!"


    Chu Feng also launched a surprise attack at the moment, which meant to destroy the whole world. However, Chang''e just held her weapon for half a month. With a slight chop, Chu Feng''s strength was gone, and she was forced to retreat to the ground for hundreds of meters.


    Jade Scorpion looks like a pressing need to start, but found itself unable to move, looking at the half moon, look struggling and painful, knowing that once the half moon comes out, no matter how strong six lives are, it is in vain.


    Suddenly, she turned to face Chu Feng and said, "son of a bitch, I love you!"


    All of a sudden, the blood color of the moon was even more vigorous than at the beginning. The half moon also bloomed and shrouded the Jade Scorpion. The woman''s sad face solidified on her face, and her body gradually got close to Chang''e. the two gradually merged in the void, and a stronger force gathered in the sky.


    "No!" Chu Feng completely collapsed, and the violent killing opportunity swept around, directly appeared in front of the fusion of Chang''e and Jade Scorpion. Countless fist shadows flashed, but they were all blocked, so it was difficult to get close to them, and Chang''e and Jade Scorpion also completely integrated.


    Chufeng hit the ground with a bang, and Chang''e''s momentum was even more amazing. Although she had a smile on her face, she had a bitter helplessness, but she couldn''t see it without looking carefully.


    Leng Po Tian''s figure flashed to Chang''e''s side, and she looked happy: "you finally wake up!"


    Chang''e nodded and looked at the shaking Chu Feng: "do you want to fight?"


    Chu Feng has completely lost his mind, the blood moon dissipated and returned to its original state. The sky is covered by dark clouds and thunder again. Chu Feng''s bloodthirsty eyes are staring at the woman with the incomparable Charm: "I want you to die!"


    Leng Po Tian sneered and said, "you can''t even kill me. You want to deal with Chang''e, don''t you feel that she is the peak of the realm of God?"


    The realm of God!


    In the whole holy Dynasty and even in the world, there is no God''s residence, but now it is clearly presented in front of the public. Chang''e wakes up, integrates Lin Yulin and directly steps into the realm of God. Lin Yulin''s failure is because her strength is not as strong as before Chang''e''s sleep, but she is still bound.


    In his whole life, he stepped into the realm of God and accumulated the power of Baishi. Murong Bing and lengrushuang thought that there were five more. If all of them were integrated, where would Chang''e go?


    Is it?


    Thinking of that possibility, their hearts were trembling. They found that the seventh generation and the seventh life were not the chicken ribs as imagined, but how Chang''e had insight into it. Only when she integrated her life, she stepped into the peak of the realm of God. If she fused the five lives of the other hundred generations, what would it be like?


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing''s hearts have already faintly got the answer. The war of extermination in ancient times and the existence of several transcendent universes seem to be in front of her. Chang''e''s goal is not only to return to the throne.At this time, the sun shooting arrow also shot from Leng Po Tian''s hand. Chu Feng Leng Mou''s destructive force burst out to fight against the sun shooting arrow. The strength of both sides was at the same level. Leng Po Tian disdained to smile. He felt that Chu Feng could not stop the arrow.


    Chang''e sighed and raised her hand. All her strength became invisible. Her fingers moved. Chu Feng fell to the ground again and couldn''t stand up at all.


    "You''re hurt!"


    Chang''e care to throw out a sentence, a holy light covered the whole body of Chu Feng, cold broken God color tight: "why do you want to heal him!"


    Chang''e was not surprised or pleased: "he is my man, even if he wants to kill me, he is also my first man!"


    Leng Po Tian was heartbroken for a moment, and his eyes toward Chu Feng were full of murderous opportunities. The predecessor of endless years, Dayi, wanted to be the ruler of heaven, so he took advantage of Chang''e''s favor. But at that time, he was polite and even Chang''e''s hand was not held. It was not that he didn''t love Chang''e, but he loved the summit more.


    The beloved woman was the forerunner of Chu Feng. Cold breaking day, she had a kind of chilly feeling that her own things were robbed. She clenched her fist and wanted to kill Chu Feng.


    But then he relaxed again. He knew that he had not recovered to his peak, and his strength was less than one tenth of his previous strength. He could not fight against Chang''e after he woke up. In other words, today''s Chang''e, even in the five forbidden areas, is a transcendent and top-notch existence.


    Because she is a God, or the strongest God today!


    Looking at the Chu wind gradually recovering under the glory of Chang''e, and even suppressed the violent recovery of the clear Chu Feng, Leng Po Tian''s heart was even more painful. He felt that the women around him had feelings for Chu Feng, which was a kind of self generated emotion, not brought to her by the other six students.


    Because she is the noumenon, if it is not needed, it can directly erase Liusheng''s feelings to anyone, but she does not.


    Thinking of such a thing, Leng Shatian''s heart aches again. Yearning for the peak is not as strong as the idea of destroying Chu Feng. He decides to kill Chu Feng and prove to Chang''e that he is worthy of her.


    All the injuries have been recovered, Chu Feng lying on the ground, no pain in his eyes, no struggle, but still a touch of sadness.


    Chang''e stopped her hand and fell beside Chu Feng. With a hook of her finger, Chu Feng stood up, just like a walking corpse. Chang''e felt a little pain in her heart, opened her hands and hugged Chu Feng, and whispered: "this is the first time I embrace you. It''s the same feeling as I imagined. You can hate me, but I also hope you still love me."


    "I''m gone. If you want to kill me, you can come to the lost country, the real Guanghan palace!"


    After releasing Chu Feng, Chang''e turns around and goes to a hundred meters away. Ma Qiduo, Xia Wei and Yan Yan all go to her side. Jade rabbit and Leng Po Tian take a look at Chu Feng, which is still alive now, and flickers with her.


    Calm, everything slowly subsided.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes as if regaining consciousness. He slowly looked at the direction of Chang''e''s departure. Ma Qiduo, Yan Yan and Xia Wei all left without hesitation. Leng Po Tian and Yu Tu approached God infinitely. Chang''e was already a God. Chu Feng wanted to keep them, but he found that he did not have any assurance.


    Looking up to the sky, Chu Feng tears fall: "brother betrayal, woman betrayal, aunt also died, what do I live to do?"


    "Husband!" Murong Bing saw a knife suddenly appeared in Chu Feng''s hand and was about to commit suicide. Flashing, he held his hand and knew that this man had suffered too much tonight: "I know you are very sad now, but you still have me, cold goblin, and other beauties?"


    "If you die like this, what shall we do? If you really want to do something about Chang''e, you will despise your life?"


    How can Chu Feng not be sad, sad or sad when seeing Chu Feng look like that, Yan Luo''s confrontation, Ma Qiduo and Yan Yan, and Xia Wei''s involuntarily hand, and Lin Yulin''s integration into Chang''e''s body?


    Leng Rushuang also came and took Chu Feng''s other hand and looked at the direction of Chang''e''s departure: "maybe one day, you can still see your little aunt. I can feel that Chang''e is just a fusion, but it has not been erased. In other words, she just received the power, and did not kill her flesh and soul!"


    "One day you beat Chang''e, maybe you can let her release your little aunt!"


    Chu Feng eyebrow jumps for a while, see to cold like frost: "still have save?"


    Leng Rushuang nodded, but he was not sure. After all, there were too few people who knew that, and no one knew it. Chu Feng could feel Leng Rushuang as if he was comforting, but he was willing to believe that the comfort was true. He broke away from their hands and went to the car outside. He needed to be quiet.


    Murong ice did not stop, just pulled cold frost shaking: "sister, Lin Yulin can come back?"


    Cold as frost wryly smiles and shakes his head, looking at the car has gone: "I don''t know!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1449

    Driving to Lin Yulin, and the only Ferrari that can feel each other''s breath, chufeng left the ruins. He is expected to never go back to that place in his whole life.


    With one hand leaning against the window, Chu Feng didn''t know where he was going at the moment, but drove aimlessly on the busy street.


    As things slowly subside, the living people are curious about what happened, and then wait for the so-called official announcement tomorrow, but these Chu Feng do not want to pay attention to.


    Because of the bustle of the Mid Autumn Festival, a shop that has not been closed bought a suit of clothes and put on it. Even if he is still alive, his life will continue, and he can''t live too miserable.


    In the first world war tonight, Chang''e recovered and all the forces against the enemy came forward.


    Except for the five forbidden areas, the green dragon and white tiger who ran away during the war, and the spiritual spokesmen of the western regions of the Wenzhou emperor''s family are all the targets of Chu Feng''s revenge. Chu Feng of Luo''s family in Meiyuan, jueshamen, will not let go. But he is not in the mood now. At the moment, he just wants to relax.


    Although lengrushuang told Lin Yulin that she would come back one day, there were some things Chu Feng could hear, which was just comfort.


    Chang''e Liusheng is all the women around him. Now Lin Yulin has been integrated, and there are still five left. Chu Feng knows that there is no effect, but there are some things that need to be done. Even if he can''t stop the integration of Liu Sheng, he also wants to destroy Chang''e and not let this woman live brilliantly.


    How else to comfort the feeling of being cheated?


    Unconsciously, Chu Feng has been driving out more than 30 kilometers. People far away from Guanghan garden don''t pay much attention to what happened. They are still in the middle autumn night carnival.


    Chu Feng sighed, some envy these ordinary people, life is all they have, do not need to worry too much.


    Suddenly, someone pulled on the road ahead. A middle-aged woman and a middle-aged man, chufeng frowned and stepped on the brake. Just now, it was only a dozen centimeters away that two people were knocked out.


    At this time, the middle-aged man in the process of pulling suddenly fell to the ground with an ouch, one foot still stretched out and pointed to the flaming red Ferrari: "is it amazing to have money? Can you drive without looking at the road? "


    Chu Feng did not fluctuate, guess is to encounter porcelain, but he is really not in the mood to pay attention to these at the moment.


    Take a look inside the car, there are several stacks of 100 yuan banknotes there, Chu Feng took out 20000 yuan and threw it from the window, accompanied by indifferent words: "get out!"


    The middle-aged man pretended to scream in amazement when he dropped 20000 yuan on the ground. Looking at the 20000 yuan, and then at the fiery red Ferrari, he just came back from Tianchi but had nothing. His eyes lit up slightly.


    Instead of picking up 20000 yuan of money on the ground, he lay on the ground and kept shouting: "my God, my legs have been broken, and I even want to pay 20000 yuan to get rid of it. There is no door."


    "My family all depend on me to make a living. If my feet are broken, my family will be ruined. One million, no one can leave without a million!"


    People around him showed a bit of ridicule. Just now some people saw that the middle-aged man fell to the ground after the Ferrari stopped. It''s just that the world is indifferent. In addition, many people have the mentality of hating the rich in their hearts. They are still very happy to see people who drive Ferrari in bad luck.


    More and more people gathered around him. Chu Feng frowned. He didn''t want to make trouble to throw out 20000 yuan. He didn''t want the other party to be too small.


    When he was in a depressed mood, Chu Feng picked up a cold smile, opened the door and walked down. His upright body gave people a feeling of being unattainable. He went to the front of the car and picked up the 20000 yuan on the ground. The corner of his mouth flashed a cold line: "20000 yuan, do you want it?"


    Standing next to a charming woman, surprised and her husband in dispute, look at Chu Feng, look at the husband on the ground, and then look at the Ferrari, suddenly understand what.


    Suddenly squat down: "husband, are you ok?"


    The middle-aged man growled: "can it be ok? All legs are broken. There''s no one million tonight. Don''t talk about it!"


    "Good, I''ll give it!" Chufeng sneered, walked back and reached in. He remembered that Lin Yulin had put the checkbook in the car, took it out and signed a check for one million yuan. When people were surprised and rich, he went to the middle-aged man and slapped the check on his face: "pay at sight of the Bank of Shengchao!"


    The middle-aged man was happy and looked at the one million checks without water. He turned his eyes and opened his mouth with the check: "young man, that one million many, but my leg is broken, it can''t be as convenient as before. You can give me more. I still have a daughter and wife, and a sister to raise!"


    Insatiable greed!


    Chu Feng''s heart is more depressed at the moment, suddenly in the eyes of the people around him who despise the middle-aged man''s insatiable greed, a foot lifted up and trampled on the middle-aged man''s leg with a click.


    Chu Feng didn''t let it go. He still broke the middle-aged man''s foot there. His voice was indifferent: "if you break it, you should break it completely. One million yuan will buy your leg!"


    The hysterical scream sounded, the middle-aged man screamed, rolled on the ground, and roared: "asshole, you broke my leg, you stepped on my leg!"The people around me are cold, any look at the beginning is now turned into panic, one foot on the other people''s legs, how much strength does this need?


    "Didn''t you break your leg?" Chu Feng raised his feet and patted him gently. The wind was light and cloudless: "in any case, it''s a million dollars to break, so I simply step on two more feet."


    Many people know that the middle-aged man is just touching porcelain by excuse. But we didn''t expect Chu Feng to be so cruel. He was a fake broken leg. He even gave him a real leg.


    Many people look at Chu Feng''s eyes with fear, as if to see the devil in general.


    Two people pull, and then the following things happen, but at this moment, the scene in front of me, the husband''s leg is really broken, which is to add to the current family.


    People around are all opening their mouths. My God, they have to step on men''s legs and now they have to force them to drink. Who are they?


    Worth more than 100 million!


    Her face turned pale in an instant. Could anyone who could drive a luxury car be an ordinary person? It seems like a gift not to kill them.


    At the scene of the farce, the middle-aged man rolling on the ground held back the pain of his feet and thought of his wife who had been taken away. What if he was the best?


    He took out the phone and called the police: "officer, I was seriously injured by a man driving a Ferrari on the Third Ring Road, and my wife was also robbed by him. By the way, there is a sign of wind on the front of that Ferrari!"


    Just finished the last sentence, there directly hung up the phone. The middle-aged man was stunned and called again, but he couldn''t call in. Suddenly, he woke up. Is it that the people in the car are so strong that the police dare not offend them?


    A woman in her 30s or 30s seems to be only seven or eight years older than Chu Feng. In this era, there is nothing strange about the love between brothers and sisters. The security guards at the door of the bar are just laughing at each other and don''t pay much attention to it.


    Moreover, no one dares to say no when he sees Ferrari parked at the door. Especially after the security captain came to see it, he said to them, keep an eye on the car, or else all of them will lose their heads. Then he quickly walked into the bar to find the manager.


    The owner of this car is not a great person, but the car in the imperial city is the emperor can not afford to provoke, not to mention parking in front of the bar, or even driving to park in Tianmen square, no one dares to say no.


    Because its owner is Lin Yulin, the aunt of Chu Feng, this is no secret for people in the bar industry. No one knows the Guanghan bar in the imperial city. All the people who go to it are high-end people!


    And two figures in the distance of the bar looked at the bar where Chu Feng went in. A man said helplessly: "we can follow you. Don''t disturb him. He urgently needs a channel to vent."


    "Otherwise, the Forbidden City will be lost."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1450

    "Pour the wine


    So give him a million dollars, break his leg, take his wife, and give him a good stimulation.


    After two drinks, a waiter came with two bottles of wine and put them on the table. He said respectfully: "Sir and madam, this is the drink that our manager gave you. All your consumption tonight is free of charge!"


    Chu Feng looks at two bottles of wine is not the best in the world, but a bottle in such a bar also costs tens of thousands of yuan. He guessed that someone in the bar recognized him, but did not refuse to offer good intentions. He really wanted to drink tonight: "thank you. Let your manager meet Miss Huangfu tomorrow. This hotel has a bright future."


    The waiter looked happy. He knew who was in front of him. He nodded and retreated without falling. He knew that Chu Feng wanted to take their manager with him. He would surely benefit from bringing this good news to the manager. Maybe he could become a supervisor. How good is it?


    But it is also her bad luck, usually offend Chu Feng such things, but tonight is doomed to pay a heavy price.


    But now I know that I am so stupid.


    The first three bottles of wine have been drunk, chufeng did not run Zhenyuan to volatilize, he now want to get drunk.


    Careful mouth: "that you drink less, will have an accident!"


    Slap a slap, chufeng has five points drunk mouth: "pour wine!"


    Haining apartment?


    More than 20 minutes later, we arrived at Haining apartment. According to the number of buildings written above, we drove there. By pressing the remote control on the key chain, the door opened slowly. Chu Feng opened his eyes and his eyes were confused.


    Thinking of Lin Yulin and he said that she wanted an independent nest, only the two of them. It seems that this is the apartment that Lin Yulin bought by herself, and also the surprise she wants to give Chu Feng. It belongs to two people alone.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw a wedding photo hanging in the middle of the hall. It was him and Lin Yulin. But Chu Feng had never taken such a picture with Lin Yulin, which was obviously synthesized and printed by Lin Yulin.


    The woman''s smile on the photo is still with a trace of happiness, but Chu Feng''s heart is very painful, that kind of desolation and inexplicable plus alcohol, Chu Feng''s heart is only violent and struggling.


    Curiously, Chu Feng went to the wedding photo and looked at Lin Yulin''s photo. Thinking of her sentence before she was merged by Chang''e, the three words of "I love you" echoed in my ears. Chufeng passed a bitter smile and pain.


    Walking upstairs, you can feel the unique style of Lin Yulin everywhere, staggering to the position of the master bedroom. Chu Feng opens the door and goes in to see the warm color arrangement inside, just like the style of the house rented by Lin Yulin and Liu Yan in Jianghai. As in the past, as like as two peas in the hall,


    knew that Lin Yulin love this kind of pure and elegant taste as always. Chu Feng walked in and saw a wedding photo on the wall of the two meter big bed.


    The rest of the place also has some simple warm arrangement, Chu Fengxin slightly painful to go to the dresser to pick up a postcard.


    It says: Xiaofeng, we can''t get married, but I arranged a wedding room myself. I want to spend the mid autumn festival night here with you. I''ll give you my whole and complete love, Lin!


    "I miss you!"


    Chu Feng put down the postcard, his whole body a burst of cold to reveal a sentence, Lin Yulin''s voice and appearance now appear in the mind, one by one flashed, until she was the moment before the integration of Chang''e.


    He slapped again. Chu Feng, who had been completely drunk, had only one instinctive thought. He roared like a beast from his throat: "take off my clothes, take them off!"


    Her eyes showed panic. Although she and her husband had been in Tianchi for many years, both of them were a very single combination. They ended up in a very traditional few minutes. How could they have been treated so rudely?


    If you want to push Chu Feng away, you say no, but your strength is not enough to push away the Chu wind at the moment. Your mouth is blocked and you can''t say anything. You can only wriggle your body there instinctively, but this is more exciting to Chu wind with only primitive instinct.


    A slap also fell on the snow-white thigh, this time did not stop, constantly fell on her body, the woman cried out in pain, Chu Feng mouth still scolded: "cheat me, I''ll kill you!"


    Why do I feel sad in his eyes? Why is my heart affected by his eyes?


    Hands unnaturally stretched out to embrace Chu Feng, inexplicably for the Chu wind at the moment more heartache, chanted a voice from resistance to pander: "dry me, I am not good, I cheated you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1451

    On the night of the Mid Autumn Festival, the blood moon appears.


    The next morning, the news was interpreted by the official as a strange phenomenon of nature. As for the Guanghan garden, which turned into ruins within a kilometer radius, the official said that it was caused by a special meteorite.


    Because of the early evacuation of all the people around, there was no cause for casualties. The official explanation did not make people doubt. If it was not a natural phenomenon, how could the blood red moon appear? Therefore, a strange thing was accepted by the public under the official''s deliberate inducement.


    Of course, the reason why the people can accept it is also because of the official promise to restore the area destroyed by the meteorite to its original state within one year, and to ensure that the uninhabited can have a place to live and eat within this year.


    People who are interested in repairing the money will find that the official half, fengteng half!


    But the majority of the people do not care as long as there is compensation, so they do not care about this issue.


    Noon is close to 12 o''clock, the sun is a little more violent, but because it is already autumn, it is warm and warm again.


    In the room on the second floor, Chu Feng opened his eyes, and there was no sign of drunkenness, but his eyes still had a touch of sadness. He moved his body and felt something pressing on his body. Subconsciously, he turned his head and saw a charming face. He frowned and thought that this was the woman who touched porcelain last night.


    Take a look at the quilt, Chu Feng slightly wry smile, it seems that all the good things were done last night.


    Let them know that sometimes it''s bad luck to touch porcelain.


    In the heart dejected, this where is still a man, simply is the sex mouth, all swollen!


    "Go down!" Chu Feng still did not have too much good face, indifferent mouth.


    But Chu Feng has been labeled as evil in her heart. At the moment, there is no way to deal with the discomfort in her heart. I''m afraid that Chu Feng will go crazy and kill her is a small matter. If she is thrown into a nightclub, it will be worse than death.


    I murmured in my heart that Chu Feng had already got up and went to the bathroom. Last night, everything was going on in the storm. She didn''t see anything but passively bear it. At the moment, she saw Chu Feng surpassing ordinary people''s baby and covered her mouth subconsciously. My God, it''s twice as big as my husband. How did I put it on?


    And Chu Feng will not answer this question, but go into the bathroom, close the door and take a bath there.


    Chufeng flicked her wet hair and looked at the four door wardrobe. She saw the clothes Lin had prepared earlier. She and her own had both. Her face was slightly dim. She breathed out: "take all you like!"


    Chu Feng put on his clothes and left the room. He found a reclining chair in the garden. He looked at the blue and white clouds in the sky. Several women were taken away overnight. Lin Yulin did not know whether she was alive or dead. Chang''e''s deception and Yan Luo''s betrayal all came into being.


    Chu Feng is not angry at the moment, just a kind of cold and pain from the bottom of his heart. He doesn''t want to do anything at the moment. He just wants to be quiet. Life is not supposed to be so good?


    Chu Feng slightly nodded: "roll it, do not touch porcelain again, one day will be bad luck."


    Chu Feng did not open his eyes, he had already passed the time when he needed sympathy from others: "it''s none of your business!"


    "It''s just like my family. I''m broke and I''m in debt. Don''t we have to keep it?"


    Chu Feng''s eyebrows beat, opened his eyes and looked at the woman squatting beside him.


    "Not for myself, but for my family and for the people around me. Just like me, if I die, and my husband dies, will those debt collectors forget it?"


    Smile: "no, they not only won''t do it, but also will hold my daughter to pay back the money, and maybe throw my daughter to the nightclub, so no matter how hard it is, they have to continue, no matter how sad they are, or they will hurt themselves and the people around them!"


    Chu Feng stares at the woman who doesn''t have a good impression at the beginning. What she said directly stabs him in the heart, which has a kind of sudden enlightenment.


    Because Lin Yulin and Ma Qiduo are like this, but Su Xinyu, Murong Bing and lengrushuang are still there? Is it right to ignore those who still care about themselves for those who have left?


    Chu Feng''s heart seemed to be not so hard, all he wanted was to live well for the people around him, because if he died, there would be countless people die with him.


    Passing a touch of bitterness, but also indifferent voice: "you can roll!"


    When I wake up again, I find that the sun has set and I''m covered with a blanket. I''m a little stunned. How can I lose my alertness? After sleeping for such a long time, what should I do if there are enemies coming?


    Surprised that the woman hasn''t left yet, it seems that compassion has broken out. But Chu Feng still doesn''t have much affection for the people who hurt people by touching porcelain. He gets up and throws the blanket on the couch and walks into the house. He can smell the smell of lean porridge.


    Chu Feng has no fluctuation. He knows all these things well. The news only talks about the blood moon, not the destruction of the region. Obviously, it is a common means to shift the focus of people''s attention. This is a common means, but it is also reasonable. Otherwise, it will only cause social unrest.When he got up, Chu Feng had already stood in front of her, stunned: "why?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1452

    Time goes by, three days goes by!


    The blood moon incident on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival has been gradually calmed down without causing too many waves. Only the person in charge can know what happened that night, and everything began to be calm.


    For three days in a row, Chu Feng was in Haining apartment, feeling the breath of Lin Yulin, without going out.


    Maybe it''s really pitiful. The appearance seems strong, but the heart is now fragile Chu Feng.


    One''s decadence and vigor can be felt.


    Last night, all the passageways were passed in and out by Chu Feng. From 9:00 p.m. to 2:00 a.m., she didn''t know how many times she had fainted, but she felt strange that she didn''t feel tired. Instead, she had more spirit and no pain.


    Exhale: "get dressed and wash down!"


    Out of the room, Chu Feng goes to the garden outside. Her eyes are more profound than before, and her mood is especially peaceful. Although she thinks of Lin Yulin and Ma Qiduo, her heart will still feel a little pain, but it has not affected Chu Feng''s heart.


    "Don''t try to touch porcelain again."


    It''s no wonder he was so sad when he thought of Lin Yulin''s appearance on his wedding dress!


    He didn''t take the initiative to reach out to pick up the check, but just glanced at a wry smile: "actually, I had wanted to tell you that my husband and I were not in contact with each other. That night, we had a dispute over the bankruptcy and debt. He wanted to sell his parents'' old house and pay back the money. However, with a huge sum of three million yuan, it was still a lot worse to sell a few hundred thousand old houses. It''s better to keep a foothold."


    "Then I had an argument with him in the street. Then your car stopped in front of me. He suddenly fell down on the ground and played tricks. I immediately thought that he might have thought that your car was luxurious and wanted to cheat. At that time, I was in a panic, so I took the initiative to cooperate."


    Originally, Chu Feng wanted to cure him as a remedy, but after playing with his wife, he went to treat him again. How could Chu Feng feel a bit like a brute? What''s more, at that time, the middle-aged man really had a bad idea. Let''s take it as a lesson!


    "The big deal is renting a house, looking for a job, starting from scratch!"


    Show a bitter smile: "empty is also empty, I will lend you and your family to live, I hope you can take good care of it!"


    Ran into the house to prepare for a while, carrying a bag left Haining apartment, these days she did not contact her family, do not know how her husband and woman.


    Chu Feng leaned on the reclining chair as usual calm, cold as frost and Murong ice appeared in front of him. They both looked at Chu Feng secretly these days, and knew that he vented his anger in the woman''s body, and dispersed his heart knot in the Enlightenment of that woman.


    Murong Bing blinked her eyes and went to the front: "husband, you should send her a great wealth, without her, we don''t know when you will cheer up!"


    Cold as frost also came near, although did not speak, but the care in the eyes can still feel.


    "She can accept the difficulty of helping her, but if she gives too much, she will feel that she is cheap. She will exchange her body for all this, which will leave a shadow. Now I just pay her debts. In the range that she can accept and need, she can accept, give people a little respect, and give herself a little respect."


    Left and right to look at two stunning women: "otherwise, I will feel that if I have money, I can buy any woman, and I will develop bad habits."


    Chu Feng''s words have become more relaxed. Murong Bing and lengrushuang are also relaxed a little. Lengrushuang is still a little uncomfortable with Chu Feng''s appearance. He shook off the hand he held: "now what are you going to do?"


    Murong Bing also scattered charm, showing sharp: "Chang''e, this smelly woman, even arranged for me to be my apprentice. Xinxue has been in xianchongmen since she was a child, so she must have something to do with jade rabbit. Kill her!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and thought of the jade rabbit''s graceful demeanor. The corners of his mouth slightly cocked up: "ice ice, did you find that there was a woman who was a little bit like when the jade rabbit and the holy Dynasty met?"


    "Who?" Murong Bing asked subconsciously!


    Chu Feng in front of his eyes across a cold and proud figure, the corner of his mouth swept a meaningful smile: "shenyinmen!"


    "Shenyin gate?" Murong Bing frowned and pondered. Leng Rushuang didn''t know that he had not been to the Shengchao meeting. A moment later, Murong Bing was shocked by the women who had met with shenyinmen in Shengchao. He said, "how can you say Oriental rhyme?"


    Oriental rhyme, holy daughter of shenyinmen!


    Chu Feng shook his head and sighed: "at first, I didn''t think of it. But that night, the jade rabbit looked at me with murderous eyes, which made me familiar. Then I remembered that the woman who had seen Yan''s family take Xinxue away from Yan''s family in two places was once again the holy daughter of Shenyin gate, Dongfang rhyme."


    "At first, I only thought that I looked at her a few times, and she was angry with my frivolity, but now I think of it, it''s too familiar and too deliberate!"


    Leng Rushuang has captured from their conversation: "Oriental rhyme is jade rabbit?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and his smile was also a little cheerful: "Dongfang Ximen, maybe Ximen LAN, the mysterious little master of Xianzhong gate, is also a wonderful flower!"Cold frost and Murong ice are intelligent evil spirits, and all together sound: "Shenyin gate and xianchongmen are all under the control of jade rabbit?"


    Then I sighed at Chu Feng''s mind. Just from taking away the snow of Wenxin and a wipe of the killing machine revealed by Oriental rhyme, I could see these things. Three doors and four families. If two doors were really under the control of jade rabbits, how terrible would it be?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1453

    Fengteng hospital, hidden has the strength to fight with the Imperial City hospital.


    Just appearing in the ward, the middle-aged man lying there snorted: "I live in the hospital for a few days, you just come to see me now, that''s fine!"


    "I''m sorry, I can''t walk," he said


    The middle-aged man looks a little eased. Just ready to speak, the door of the ward is pushed open again. A pure and sweet girl comes in, and a charming woman is about thirty years old.


    The middle-aged man smiled: "these days thanks to thinking of taking care of me, otherwise it will be miserable."


    Lin Yuner came up with a little red and swollen eyes: "Dad, I''m sorry, my family is wrong now. I was going to see you a few days ago, but there was a plan after the Mid Autumn Festival in the college. I can''t be absent at will because it is possible for our family to get better from the new one."


    "I''m sorry to be here today!"


    Lin Fu smiled bitterly: "nothing, it is important to study. It is OK to take care of your aunt. Actually, I can''t blame you for the actual things. I am so obsessed that I don''t listen to your mother''s words, but I want your aunt to promote your kindness. As a result, I offended Chu Feng, which led to thunderbolt revenge, and many people fell down to the stone."


    The small days of Lin family are not rich and expensive, but also the well-off living standard. Millions of people still have them. In addition, Lin RUSI is not too down in life with a bar.


    But the good benevolence and the stupid behavior on the meal competition, Fengmen under the command of Huangfu ruodi, some people who had a good relationship with Lin family were also down to the ground, and the bank and all departments were also in general alliance raids, and it was OK before, and everything happened.


    Everyone knows that it is the bank and all departments to do things to please Chu Feng, but know how that is, Lin family went bankrupt, and still owe millions, that is the fact.


    Now, I am still lying in bed with broken legs, which is a frost!


    Lin Yuner hears a bit of regret in his eyes. If he was not affected by Dan at first, he would not be deceived by the hypocrisy of goodness and benevolence. Why should he become this way today, even if he can''t be with Chu Feng, at least Lin family is still the same as before.


    Lin Yuner felt that this was the most regretful thing in his life.


    But it is useless to regret everything. Sighing at Lin Yuner, she said to her mother, "Mom, listen to my aunt that you are not here these days. Who drove the luxury car that night, do you want to take you away, what happened?"


    Lin RUSI Leng a voice: "wall down all push, now the rich are bastards, who is that guy, how to tell him."


    These days, she asked about taking care of Lin Fu. What is curious is that Lin Fu, who is always afraid of things, doesn''t say anything. She says it directly at this time.


    "Don''t think about going to sue. It''s useless."


    Lin Fu smiled bitterly, said the call to the police that night, and then he sighed bitterly: "maybe this is life, and it is doomed that we are doomed to be unlucky. That person is our family''s killer star. I asked others, my lover told me that Ferrari was a car for the owner of the bar!"


    Lin frowned: "the car of the bar woman, is it her man or small white face driving?"


    Lin Fu breathed a breath and told his family for the first time that he found the news: "the car is only one in the Imperial City, and it is extremely precious in the world. The limited edition is extremely Ferrari. Most importantly, there is a wind word on the front of the car!"


    "What!" Lin Rushi suddenly seemed to be a river horse burst out chrysanthemum general exclamation, then face all showed pale look.


    Lin mother is full of complex heart at this moment, hear the voice of the little aunt: "what, do you know?"


    "What a star of our family!" Lin RUSI smiled bitterly, as if the soul was all taken away: "the owner of the car is Lin Yulin, the boss and mother of Guanghan bar. Of course, this is not the most important. What is important is that Lin Yulin is the aunt of Chu Feng. It is estimated that Chu Feng drove that night."


    Hearing these two words, except for Lin Fu, who had already been insight, Lin mother and Lin Yuner were all shocked. The former bitter is that man once again broke his father''s leg. Although it was reasonable that the father made mistakes first, they were uncomfortable in the end.


    In the complicated look of the two mothers and daughters, the door of the ward was pushed open, and a nurse came in and took a report: "the medical expenses you started paying for a million have been used up. If you want the broken leg to return to normal, it will take 2 million hands to recover the injured leg."


    "What?" Lin RUSI exclaimed, not shocked that a million people would use it up as soon as possible. Instead, the operation would cost 500000. The rest of the medical expenses and medical care were also very expensive: "you mean, my brother''s leg can return to normal, don''t you joke with me?"


    The broken bones are basically impossible in medicine. So the nurse said that Lin RUSI''s intuition is to cheat money!


    The nurse felt the suspicion of Lin RUSI, but she was questioned without anger, but raised a delicate little face and said proudly: "other places can''t, but it doesn''t mean that the wind Teng hospital can''t do it. Our founder Feng Shao is not only amazing, but also the crown crown. The doctor who was boiling last year said he was the one.""What''s more, his apprentice, Qing, is a master of medicine in the western regions. Although it is not as good as fengshao''s, it''s not as bad as it is. So your brother''s leg can definitely recover to 90%. Of course, it''s impossible without money. The hospital is not a charity organization!"


    Pause for a moment: "this kind of wait until discharge, slow action is also OK!"


    "Nurse, we treat!" In the shock of the crowd, Mrs. Lin came forward and patted a check in the nurse''s hand: "this is three million cheques. You should deposit them in advance, and then we will refund more and make up less."


    The little nurse looked at the check and nodded back. As for running with three million checks, unless she wanted to die, she went to the door and turned back: "well, you can take good care of this gentleman in this period of time. The next operation is in 20 days, and the third operation is two months later. You can leave the hospital on the way, and come back when the operation time is up."


    Mrs. Lin nodded gently, "thank you."


    When the little nurse left, Lin''s mother turned around and found that the whole family was looking at her, or shocked at the three million she had brought out. Lin Yuner said softly, "Mom, are you taken away by fengshao?"


    Lin''s mother''s eyes twinkled and nodded gently: "if that car is really what your sister-in-law said, then it may be him who took me away."


    Lin Rushi threw out a question: "three million is he for you?" Because the Lin family has been bankrupt and the account has been frozen, so Lin''s mother has three million yuan. Naturally, she thinks so.


    Knowing that something could not be concealed, Mrs. Lin nodded slightly: "yes, in addition to three million yuan, he also gave me the key to Haining apartment, where our family will live in the future."


    Lin Rushi''s eyelids fluttered to see her brother lying on the hospital bed. As a woman, she can already see something from Lin''s mother''s face. In recent days, she estimated that she had a super friendship relationship with Chu Feng. Otherwise, why should Chu Feng give her so much?


    Lin Rushi doesn''t have the anger of cheating on her sister-in-law. Instead, she thinks that she can relieve the pressure at home. She also wants to have no chance to meet the man who can make her dedication. At the moment, she is more concerned about how her brother-in-law will be?


    In the heart also wry smile, Chu Feng heavy taste, do not like the green and delicious Lin Yuner, unexpectedly on her mother!


    Only simple Lin Yuner did not realize the subtlety at the moment and asked, "why did he give you three million yuan and give you a place to live?"


    "Yuner, I want to have porridge. Go and buy me some!" At this time, Lin father sighed and opened his mouth, trying to put on a natural look on his face: "go quickly, the porridge in the hospital is good, and there may be no later. The wind will give your mother three million yuan and residence. I don''t know who she is. Maybe it''s guilt that broke my leg."


    Lin yun''er pauses for a moment and thinks that Chu Feng will do such a thing. He nods and leaves the ward no longer thinking about it.


    Only Lin RUSI, Lin father and Lin mother were left. Lin Fu, who was lying in the hospital bed, sighed sadly: "now you can say it?"


    Lin''s mother looked embarrassed. She looked at Lin Rushi and lowered her head: "you guessed right. I don''t know what happened. Chu Feng was in a bad mood that day. He mistakenly thought we were porcelain bumpers. After pulling me away, she went to the bar to drink, and then went to Haining apartment. He seemed to regard me as his woman."


    "We had a relationship, and last night, we were still entangled. Sorry!"


    With that, Lin''s mother bowed down and felt ashamed, but she didn''t have much regret. The sadness of Chu Feng at that time made people feel pity.


    Lin Rushi laughs bitterly that his sister-in-law is really caught by Chu Feng, which has ruined other people''s homes and killed people. Now she has become a wife. Lin Rushi has to smile bitterly and sits down to comfort his brother: "brother, Chu Feng is a evil star. His sister-in-law may be involuntarily involved. Don''t be angry."


    "What''s more, Chu Feng doesn''t know that his sister-in-law is Yuner''s mother. Maybe he won''t kill her after knowing that?"


    Lin Fu sighed sadly: "Damn it, I can''t complain even though I''m wearing a green hat. I''ll make a hammer!"


    Lin''s mother''s head was a little lower, and she sighed slightly in her heart. Fortunately, this time she was cheating, or I really didn''t know that women could be so happy!


    Lin Fu seemed to lose his soul and waved: "I don''t blame you, and I won''t divorce you. I''ve missed it. I don''t want Yuner to be hurt again, but you''ll remember it for me all your life. You can''t let Yuner know about it."


    "I can see that although Chu Feng destroyed all of us, Yuner still has him in his heart. I don''t want her to know that her mother has an affair with a man she likes."


    At this moment, Lin''s mother was really ashamed of her husband and bent down: "I''m sorry!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1454

    At seven o''clock dinner time, the Chu wind which disappeared for several days appeared in fengteng garden.


    After hearing the news of Chu Feng''s appearance, all parties became quiet, especially those in charge of the incident. Several influential people appeared that night. They knew that according to the bloody character of Chu Feng, it would be cruel revenge, so many people subconsciously calmed down.


    Everyone in fengteng garden has already known what happened in Guanghan garden, so when Chu Feng appeared, everyone stood up to meet him.


    But Chu Feng just walked in front of the crowd with a smile. These things can''t be solved by the wind door any more. He has his own arrangement, and it is estimated that it will be about time.


    Straight to the balcony on the third floor, there is no one to follow. Chu Feng looks at Ye Xinlan who is sitting there. He goes and sits beside her and holds Ye Ling in his arms. The little girl looks like her name and has become more and more spiritual. Chu Feng fondly kisses the little girl on her forehead.


    Ye Xinlan didn''t speak, but he also knew what happened, but now Chu Feng seems to have stepped out from the edge of collapse. When he felt a little relaxed, he also enjoyed the atmosphere.


    There is a man and a child around me, which is the most fantasy thing in the hearts of many women. How attractive it is to sit together after supper?


    Chu Feng teased a little girl and put her back in the cradle. Ye Xinlan also spoke softly: "next, you have to go again?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "involuntarily!"


    "Be careful of yourself." Ye Xinlan nodded gently, then looked at the distance, blushed and did not go to see Chu Feng continued: "Xinyu talked to me, she will not be angry because of our things, but also has a request, if I and you really that what, life is our secret."


    Chu Feng looks back at Ye Xinlan and knows that Su Xinyu can say these words because of Guanghan garden. She knows Lin Yulin''s importance to him. Disobeying Chu Feng at this time will only be a tragic ending.


    However, Chu Feng will not blame Su Xinyu for her attitude of change only when something goes wrong. After all, ye Xinlan and her relationship are there. Now Su Xinyu can be like this, which is the biggest concession.


    Looking at Ye Xinlan''s more and more tender skin, chufeng said with a warm smile: "do you really give it to me?"


    Ye Xinlan''s face was red, and he glared at Chu Feng: "can you be more reserved?"


    Chu Feng smile, the heart has no previous days of boredom: "would you like to talk with me about the ideal of life?"


    Ye Xinlan sighed helplessly. She was more and more helpless to Chu Feng. She shook her head and said, "I can''t be the master at all. You''re a personality mouth. You''re a rogue. Even if I say no, at that time you don''t have to do that, just remember, this is our secret."


    "How nice!" It is estimated that ye Xinlan''s change is also due to Guanghan garden, but Chu Feng doesn''t care too much about it. He kisses Ye Xinlan on his face and says, "maybe I will leave tomorrow at the latest the day after tomorrow. If I want to fight outside, I have to settle in first. This time, I will have a river of blood flowing from the hidden world."


    "Let those who cringe and still have ambition will tremble at the mention of my name in the next hundred years. I want a hundred years of peace!"


    Feeling the surging blood in Chu Feng''s words, ye Xinlan doesn''t say that heaven has a good life. She was born in the Ye family. She knows that sometimes killing is the best means of peace. The death of 10000 people can make 100000 people secure for ten years, so it is worth it.


    If there is a river of blood and a lot of corpses, it is worth it. This is the reality, this is the cruelty!


    Turn around to see the little girl has already slept in the past, Chu fengrou and a smile: "take the little girl to rest!"


    Ye Xinlan didn''t refuse. He took Ye Ling and stopped when he went out for two steps and said, "if you don''t have anything else tonight, come to my place to have a rest."


    This is a direct appointment!


    Go back and sit down. Chu Feng quietly looks at the night outside. He doesn''t care about anything in the past few days, but a lot of things happen. Lantia has gone down to Hebrew under the pure and clean guard, and the plan starts as usual.


    After that night, Liu Zhixin took the initiative to talk with Shen Xiuqin and went to Xiangjiang to assist Yao Qianxue in developing business in both places and overseas. With Liu Zhixin, a strange woman, joining, fengteng group will only go one step further.


    Of course, Chu Feng will not interfere in the choice of these women. All he is thinking about now is killing people. The former deterrence is still not enough. This time, Chu Feng decides to make the world tremble when he mentions his name in a hundred years, so that those who hate him dare not act at will. Only the greatest evil is the essence of peace.


    Looking at the sky from afar, he sighed softly: "I will go to hell, and heaven and beauty will be left for you."


    "It seems to me that the young master has a thorough understanding." Long Bo suddenly appeared from the dark, standing in front of Chu Feng, smiling as always.


    Chu Feng had no accident. On the contrary, he knew that Longbo would appear: "I don''t have a thorough understanding, my heart will still hurt, but how about that, I still have to continue when I''m still alive. There are too many unhappy things in life. We always need to learn to face them slowly.""You said," Longfellow


    Long Bo gently smile: "keep this mood, maybe you won''t collapse again in the future."


    Collapse again?


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches and feels that there is something in Longbo''s words. Is it possible that what happened last night will happen again? Chufeng narrowed his eyes and felt that Longbo didn''t finish his words.


    Long Bo also realized that he had made a slip of the tongue, but when he thought of the news from the Tibetan master, some things were still in progress. He timely deflected the front of the story: "little Lord, get ready and start!"


    "It''s time for you to take out the things left by the former little Lord."


    Chu Feng looked at long Bo for a moment, but didn''t take it to heart. He knew that it was useless to think too much about what he could do. He nodded gently: "I can go at any time, but before I leave, you can find a way to spread the news, saying that my master has left extremely precious things and has a treasure that can step into the demigod."


    Long Bo''s meaningful smile: "you decided?"


    "How can the traitor not die Chu Feng nodded his head firmly, killing and cutting all over the place: "ten powerful enemies are not as harmful as one traitor. The green dragon and white tiger have been dancing for so long that they have dared to kill me in person, without giving them a devastating lesson. Am I not too kind?"


    Long Bo felt the surging sea of blood on Chu Feng, and his heart trembled for a long time: "little master, what do you want to do?"


    "Kill!" Chu Feng gave them the last chance. Of course, all the people of Qinglong and Baihu are damned. Even if it is a dog or a pig, as long as they touch with them, they are damned


    Long Bo was silent, and the meaning of Chu Feng was very clear. If the first and second branch rudders chose to belong, then they could live. Otherwise, Chu Feng would not mind the flow of blood. The green dragon and white tiger not only wanted to die, but also to be killed the whole family. This kind of cruel killing was never owned by overlord.


    God punishes the body, kills the God!


    The eight words flashed in Longbo''s mind, and then he nodded and turned away. Chu Feng''s killing intention was firm, and this was just the beginning. No one could stop him. In the next two months, maybe half a year or even a year, the hermit interface would shake.


    Chu Feng looked at long Bo''s departure and threw out a sentence again: "in addition, tell the guards that this time they don''t obey my orders, then let them die too!"


    Long Bo body pause, and then disappear in place, blood moon night, Chang''e event, has made Chu Feng''s heart more cruel.


    Not long after long Bo left, LAN Mei Er came out and looked at Chu Feng who was sitting there quietly: "Lin Yuner has received the news that you are in fengteng garden. Now she wants to see you outside and says that if you don''t see her, she will kneel at the door, not threatening you, just wanting to meet you!"


    Lin Yuner?


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed and his left eye looked out of the garden. Lin yun''er was dressed like he had when he met in Jicheng. His face was a little tired but still full of vigor.


    Blueberry blinked her eyes and looked at the evil big hand rubbing there. She slapped Chu Feng''s hand with a bitter smile: "asshole, I thought you were in a bad mood. I didn''t expect to have such a mood."


    Chu Feng hugged LAN mei''er and gave her a kiss on the red lip: "unfortunately, I''m busy recently. Let''s have a technical exchange with my technology and you''ll give me a little explanation of your place!" Let go of blueberry and chufeng will leave directly!


    Blueberry blinks, technology exchange?


    After a while, blueberry''s face turned red and spat: "I''ll say it if I want to, but I still say these words shamelessly, asshole!" However, it seems that Chu Feng''s mood is not bad, and LAN Meier is more relaxed. When she sees Chu Feng sad, she will have a hard time too!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1455

    Outside the garden, Lin Yuner blooms like a lily. He is independent and seems to wither at any time.


    Although Lin Yuner''s dress up is the same as when he first saw him, he has lost the spirit of the spirit and added a touch of melancholy. It seems that he has experienced some psychological torture before he has the temperament of today.


    Chu Feng just appeared at the door, Lin Yuner''s face trembled for a moment, there was joy, and there was a tangle in his eyes that would never go back.


    Although she and Chu Feng have never started, but often think of the people who have worshipped are around, but she is because of the existence of Dan Dan, misunderstanding and humiliating Chu Feng, that mood and now contrast, formed a great contrast.


    Want to laugh and cry as before, but the words to the mouth became rigid: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng''s pace slightly stagnated. He felt Lin Yuner''s awe and uneasiness. A trace of helplessness passed in his heart. He suddenly missed the sincerity of Lin Yuner who did not know his identity when he first saw him.


    But he also knew that it was the past. Lin Yuner didn''t know his identity and could get along naturally. But now that he knew his identity and was beaten to pieces, it was doomed that some things could not go back.


    How difficult is ordinary innocence?


    But all of a sudden, Chu Feng walked to Lin yun''er''s side as usual and looked at the nervous girl: "let''s go!"


    Lin Yuner nodded softly: "yes!"


    Follow the Chu wind to the front, sometimes look at the back of Chu Feng, is so close, as if it is so far away, this is a feeling she has never had.


    Since junior high school, she has been attracted by numerous attractive pursuers. When Chu Feng began to appear, she also believed in Dan Dan. What they said was that Chu Feng coveted her beauty. Even meeting in Jicheng and Huangcheng was a kind of intentional coincidence. At the moment, Lin Yuner couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    All the so-called intention to do it, in front of Chu Feng''s identity directly become floating clouds, Chu wind today''s identity needs so much dog blood?


    Staring at Chu Feng''s back, Lin yun''er has only bitterness in his heart.


    Two people, one in front of the other in the back, unknowingly have gone out more than two kilometers, to a quiet place, Chu Feng seems to feel that such silence is not the way.


    Stop and turn around, before opening his mouth, Lin Yuner ran into his arms.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s back lost his mind just now, Chu Feng stopped and turned around. Lin yun''er didn''t react to him at once. He came back to him as if he had been bitten by a snake. He immediately stepped back a few steps, and his face was full of anxiety: "sorry for the lack of wind. I was not careful."


    The look of fear was like a frightened fawn.


    Chu Feng looked at a little bit distressed, a young girl at the moment into this way, quietly sighed: "you don''t need to look like this, or talk about what you''re looking for me tonight?"


    According to the truth, after the imperial food garden, the two people should be the last intersection, but at the moment Lin Yuner appears here, Chu Feng is still a little curious. Even if this girl suffers from many hardships, Chu Feng believes that she will be strong. This is a kind of intuition. She is not the kind of person who can''t bear Dandan.


    Therefore, a girl who will not bow her head when she encounters setbacks comes to him at the moment. Chu Feng is a little strange. He is sure that Lin Yuner will not come to ask him to return everything to the Lin family.


    All of a sudden, Lin Yuner knelt down on the ground without any sign. Tears came and he was very sad: "please help my father!"


    Today, when I went to buy porridge for my father Lin, I met a chief physician. The latter was very nice and talked to Lin Yuner. Lin Yuner told her about her family. Of course, it concealed that she had offended Chu Feng, which made her this situation.


    The chief physician who knew the situation expressed sympathy and told Lin Yuner that although his father''s leg could be cured in fengteng hospital, the hospital''s president Qing and vice president Luo Dan had such abilities, it was difficult to achieve a complete recovery in the end, and the two people''s visiting fees were also very high, and there was no doubt that they could not make a decision.


    In general, the chief physician''s hand is 80% or 90%, only Chu Feng can achieve 100% recovery.


    When talking about Chu Feng, the chief physician also looked reverent, just like the most devout believer''s worship of God, deeply infected Lin Yuner.


    So Lin yun''er thought for a long time. If she wanted her father to be good and didn''t want to waste money, she received the news that Chu Feng was in fengteng garden. So she summoned up her courage. She didn''t know if Chu Feng would agree, but she had to work hard for her father.


    "Save your father?" Chu Feng looks at the girl who suddenly kneels on the ground. He doesn''t have the first time to help her up. He can let Lin Yuner kneel down. So it''s certainly not a common thing: "what''s wrong with him?"


    Lin yun''er raised his head, then lowered his head and did not dare to see Chu Feng: "he was broken by you. Now fengteng hospital, the doctor said that you can make my father completely recover. Although he was you who broke his leg, it is unreasonable for me to ask you according to the reason, but looking at the father like that, I can''t bear to be a daughter."Chu Feng frowned: "your father''s leg is broken, I hit?"


    Lin Yuner looked up and guessed that Chu Feng didn''t know who was that night, so she nodded and said what happened. She pointed out that it was her father who broke her legs in the street on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival.


    After the explanation, Lin Yuner said in a low voice: "fengshao, I know that your father is very angry when he pretends to be in touch with porcelain, but he was helpless at that time. Because his family owes too much debt, I don''t hate you to break his leg, but I hope you can lend a helping hand so that he can be less tortured!"


    "Please


    Lin Yuner kowtows down directly, but Chu Feng solidifies his expression and stands in the same place. The wonderful couple who met porcelain that night are Lin Yuner''s parents? So the woman who has been doing it for a few days is not Lin Yuner''s mother?


    The corners of her mouth twitch carelessly. Chu Feng sees Lin Yuner kneeling there with her head down. It seems that she doesn''t know. When she is relieved, she also bitterly laughs that the world is too clever. She meets someone in the street who is actually Lin Yuner''s mother, and has been used as a vent tool by him for a few days.


    He is really the nemesis of Lin Yuner''s family.


    After sorting out all the things, Chu Feng really couldn''t find a reason to refuse. Moreover, the two sides had no hatred to the death. It has taught the Lin family enough lessons to lose everything. It is certainly the best deterrent to the enemy to kill them completely, but the Lin Yuner family are not his enemies.


    Step forward, hold the girl''s shoulder and pull it up: "I''ll go with you to have a look."


    He took out the phone and asked her to drive over. Lin Yuner was glad to go. However, she almost fell down. Chu Feng held the phone and saw that the girl without silk stockings had just knelt down and her knees were broken.


    What a silly girl!


    Chu Feng also told LAN Mei Er to take a bottle of the medicine he had put on the phone, and then there was not much waiting for emotional fluctuations.


    Lin Yuner stood beside excitedly. When she came today, she didn''t hold any hope, and even worried that Chu Feng would not see her. But Chu Feng not only saw her, but also was willing to walk with her, but also agreed to her request and secretly took a look at Chu Feng. Did he still have a good feeling for me in his heart?


    However, as soon as such an idea was just emerging, Lin Yuner put it out on her own, and constantly warned herself not to think about it. The women who appeared that day were all people of high status. Compared with Lin Yuner, she was too small.


    Soon, LAN mei''er arrives in the car. Chu Feng opens the door and asks Lin Yuner to sit on it. She takes a look through the rearview mirror in front of her and slanders her. Does the lack of wind depress the family and now she has to pay for it with her family''s body. Where is she going?


    "To fengteng hospital!"


    Chufeng did not raise his head to throw out a word, closed the door, picked up Lin Yuner''s leg on the body, the latter''s face brush on the red, see Chu Feng hands of the wound, know is to clean her wound, sweet heart, but more or regret.


    Chu Feng took a piece of gauze and poured a bit of disinfectant alcohol on it to wipe the bloodstain of Lin Yuner''s wound. Then he slowly applied the wound medicine on it. With such a careful look, the blue Mei er who peeked in front of him slightly smacked his tongue. When Feng Shao became gentle, he was really a man!


    Lin Yuner then raised another leg, because it was directly kneeling down. It was too strong to scratch the skin. It was not a big problem, but if it was not handled properly, it would also cause tetanus. After cleaning and disinfecting the Chu Feng, Lin Yuner took back the leg.


    Lin Yuner didn''t notice Chu Feng''s eyes. Usually she had a foundation, but today she was in a hurry to see Lin''s father in the hospital, so she was too anxious and forgot!


    The car fell into a quiet, Lin Yuner looked out of the window, but actually through the reflection of the window, peeked at the Chu Feng beside him, and sighed in his heart, there is no chance in this life!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1456

    Nearly nine o''clock, Chu Feng appeared in fengteng hospital.


    Chu Feng''s arrival was immediately recognized by the security guard at the door, because there was a picture of Chu Feng hanging in the meeting room of the hospital office building, which means "green". It means that everyone should take Chu Feng as the benchmark, and not ask for his amazing medical skills, but at least it should be 34%.


    What''s more funny is that at every hospital meeting, everyone will salute the photos of Chu Feng. Of course, this is only in the company of fengteng hospital.


    So he recognized that the man in the car was the security guard of Chu Feng, and immediately reported the news, thinking that chufeng was a surprise inspection.


    The hospital had a person in charge on duty in the evening, and the news soon reached Qing''s ears after seven rounds. He also made a medical copy in the dean''s office, blinking his eyes, and immediately ordered the doctors who had no work to come out to meet Chu Feng.


    The car drove all the way to the parking lot. Chu Feng, who got off the car, didn''t know that his arrival had been penetrated, but he didn''t care too much. If he wanted to operate on Lin Fu, he was destined to be known.


    "Sister Meier, go and arrange with Miss Lin. I''ll go to the medical building first!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to waste his spare time, so he went to the medical building and asked LAN Mei Er to arrange to send Lin''s father to the medical building. Comminuted fracture is a medical problem that is difficult to overcome in today''s world. However, for fengteng hospital under the guidance of Chu Feng, it is not a problem.


    On the way to LAN Meier''s arrival, she already knew what Chu Feng was coming for. She nodded and took Lin Yuner to the hospital building. Without her arrangement, Lin Yuner, the family member, could hardly move Lin''s father.


    Just before I got to the medical building, I was about to give Qing a phone call and ask her to arrange an operating room and prepare some things. The charming foreign girls appeared in front of her with a group of white coats. She was surprised that she had not called before.


    Thinking of the look of the security guard when he came in just now, Chu Feng suddenly realized that he knew his own security guard.


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that the hospital staff knew him.


    "Master!" Qing came near and began to smile.


    More than 30 doctors followed also respectfully opened their mouth: "less wind!"


    If it''s a group of big men in black, maybe it won''t be much, but now it''s more than 30 people in doctor''s clothes calling out these words, and the voice is still loud, it''s a little discordant.


    Chu Feng corners of the mouth violently twitch for a moment, how to feel this is not a hospital, on the contrary, it is a Jidao stronghold?


    Because it is still early, many patients and their families come and go around. All of a sudden, all of us are shocked. When can we see a group of doctors so respectful, we should know that in the hospital, doctors are God, and patients have no time to be patient!


    People around him finally reacted. Everyone knew who the founder of fengteng hospital was. They all looked at Chu Feng, who was like a college student. He was shocked and awed. He was fengshao.


    The idea in everyone''s mind is that they are younger than they think.


    Chu Feng was not used to the feeling of being watched, but he was more calm than before. He told Zhiqing what he wanted to do tonight: "I have a friend''s father with a comminuted fracture of his leg. I''m here to have an operation. There''s no need to be so grand."


    When Qing heard that Chu Feng was going to have an operation or a comminuted fracture, which she didn''t have a complete mastery of, her eyes were happy: "great, I''ll arrange the operation right away, and I''ll be watching the operating room!"


    Operating room observation, general hospitals have such a place, than the rest of the operating room are to be improved and much larger, the purpose is to facilitate some medical staff to observe the operation of experts, to achieve technical improvement.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to be too aggressive, but seeing the blazing eyes of a group of doctors and in order to improve their skills, chufeng did not object: "you can arrange it!"


    Chu Feng did not object, and these doctors were even more excited. At the moment, they quickly dispersed to arrange the operation. The news also spread among the doctors'' excitement. Soon, the whole hospital knew that Chu Feng came to fengteng hospital to operate on a patient.


    Then the name of the doctor who won the crown of the imperial city last year was found out again. The name of the underground emperor of the Fengsheng reign of Chu was suddenly suppressed. Feng Shao, who was much talked about, became a master of medicine. Hua Tuo was alive and so on.


    Outside the observation operating room on the eighth floor of the treatment building, when Chu Feng came with Qing, more than 30 doctors became nearly 100. Chu Feng felt his head and did not need to know that those doctors who came home from work were also called back. Seeing Qing blinking at him, Chu Feng felt helpless.


    This apprentice really seizes the opportunity to let go!


    However, Chu Feng didn''t feel much about this either. He went to a chief physician who was specially responsible for Lin Fu''s treatment: "fengshao, I am responsible for the injured person you want to operate on. He has a comminuted fracture of his right leg. According to fengteng''s process, he needs three operations to restore 90% flexibility, which is the highest."


    "He has had an operation to remove the broken bone fragments, and the next time we will have bone marrow regeneration surgery."Pause for a while, see Chu Feng quietly listen, relieved to continue to say: "this is the basic situation, in addition, he still has muscle atrophy on the thigh."


    Chu Feng nodded. He knew the person who broke his leg. However, he didn''t tell the doctors that he started it. He said to Qing, "take the meat bone regeneration cream I gave you last time, and arrange three nurses to assist me. The rest of the people are watching in the observation room. I will do this by myself."


    Qing is the capable Dean in front of the people. She nods to ask the assistant to go to the office to fetch the things. She also arranges these doctors to disperse to the observation room temporarily.


    We all know that Lin Fu''s broken bones can be treated, but at least three operations are needed. Chu Feng is now going to have the operation. They are very curious about how to do it, but they have never doubted Chu Feng''s ability. The famous youth in the western regions are called master chufeng. What qualifications do they have to look down on Chu Feng?


    At this time, the elevator door opens. The Lin family pushes Lin Fu out of the mobile bed. Lin Rushi, Lin Mu and Lin Yuner are all there, and there are two nurses.


    Seeing Chu Feng and Qing standing there, Lin Rushi and Lin Fu lying there are slightly perturbed. After all, this is the person who destroyed the Lin family. Only Lin Yuner and Lin Mu mean different things and are complicated.


    The former complex is to go to Chu Feng with his parents behind his back. Will he make them angry or say something.


    What worries the latter is that he knows that I am Yuner''s mother. Is it in my face or Yuner''s face that I come to the hospital tonight?


    Lin''s mother didn''t know why she had such an idea. She even became jealous with Lin Yuner. However, even though Lin Rushi and his father knew that she had been with Chu Feng for several days, she still behaved normally. After all, Lin Yuner didn''t know.


    What''s more, from the conversation between Lin''s father and her, Lin''s mother knows that if Chu Feng is willing to accept Lin Yuner, even if it is very unlikely, he will not refuse. Thinking that it is possible that both mother and daughter will accompany a man, Lin''s mother will feel guilty about Lin Yuner when she is shy.


    She likes the man, unexpectedly by her this when the mother to sleep!


    Chu Feng also saw Lin''s mother, but he was helpless to make an Oolong again, but he didn''t show much. He patted Qing on the shoulder: "I''m going first. You can arrange the rest!" Without going to talk to Lin''s family, Chu Feng enters the disinfection room and prepares to enter the operating room. Lin''s father is also pushed into another passage.


    Lin yun''er blinks an eye to go to one side, Lin Ru Si sees Qing to arrange to go to the observation room, pull Lin mother to arrive at the end of the corridor.


    In Lin''s mother''s curious look, Lin Rushi looked at Lin Yuner and whispered, "sister-in-law, have you found the girl''s eyes on Chu Feng?"


    Lin''s mother looked at her daughter and sighed with a bitter smile: "if you know your daughter, it''s the will of heaven to make people."


    Lin Rushi also made a bitter smile. Chu Feng and Lin yun''er were not likely. Now Chu Feng and Lin yun''er are still involved. It is even more impossible that Chu Feng, the insider, will be far away from Lin Yuner. The poor girl, who does not know that the right to love has been deprived.


    Lin''s mother took Lin RUSI''s hand and breathed out a breath: "RUSI, this matter is just for me and you and your elder brother to know. She will never hide from Yuner. If she likes Chu Feng, she will definitely feel uncomfortable if she can''t be together. I don''t want her to be hurt again."


    Lin Rushi nodded: "but what if chufeng accepts Yuner?"


    Lin Mu frowned: "he can''t be so excellent, right?"


    Then she thought of the past few days, Lin''s mother suddenly lost confidence and wryly laughed: "what can I do? I can only let it go. As long as Yuner doesn''t know, she can be happy."


    Lin Rushi pursed her lips, and did not know how to say it. She could only sigh in her heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1457

    Two in the morning!


    Chu Feng finally finished his operation on Lin Fu, which was a great success, which surprised and admired nearly a hundred doctors. Later, he worshipped Chu Feng more ardently.


    Lin Fu''s broken leg with comminuted fracture of his fans needs at least three surgeries to recover. Moreover, it can''t recover to much. At most, it can only go to 90%.


    However, after several hours of operation by Chu Feng and the amazing acupuncture technique, the doctors in the observation room clearly caught Lin Fu''s broken leg recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye, which was very difficult to detect, but for these professional doctors, it was not difficult to catch.


    What''s more, Chu Feng told Lin Fu that he could get out of bed and walk only after one month''s cultivation, but not too much movement. He could return to normal in three months.


    This is no longer a simple medicine, it is simply a miracle of human civilization, for Chu Feng, a notorious teenager, more people began to fear.


    Walking out of the operating room, Qing tells Lin''s mother that Lin''s operation is very successful, and he can recover in three months. To the surprise of the three women, she is grateful. She seems to forget that the leg was broken by Chu Feng.


    "Less wind, thank you!"


    Chu Feng has just changed clothes from the disinfection room, Lin''s mother walked forward, eyes complex expression of thanks.


    Chu Feng looked at the woman who worked hard and acted as a tool to vent her anger when she was almost collapsed for a few days. She nodded slightly: "there is a reason, there is no need to thank you!"


    Turning to Qing, he said, "return their medical expenses to them, and this account will be directly recorded on me."


    Qing Dian nods to arrange for the refund. Lin Yuner goes forward to talk to Chu Feng, but Chu Feng just nods slightly and then leaves directly with Qing. Just now, long Bo calls during the operation and tells him that he is ready, a little faster than chufeng expected, which means that he will leave after dawn.


    He still needs to go back and arrange it before he can go on the road without concern.


    Looking at the back of Chu Feng''s decision to leave, Lin Yuner''s nose is inexplicably sour, and he still has some pain in his heart. He wants to open his mouth. But Chu Feng has already entered the elevator, and his tears have fallen unconsciously. All the doctors around him think that Lin Yuner is because his father can quickly recover his happiness.


    Only Lin Rushi and Lin''s mother know that Lin Yuner''s determination is painful.


    Lin''s mother looks complicated and guilty. She feels that Chu Feng deliberately keeps a distance from Lin Yuner, and knows why. She believes that without the absurdity of those days, there will never be such a thing. Chu Feng, no matter how ruthless, will say that to Lin Yuner before she leaves.


    But now Chu Feng just finished the operation and left directly. Obviously, he didn''t want to have any intersection with Lin Yuner.


    It has something to do with her in the end.


    She walked forward and held her daughter''s hand. Seeing her daughter''s indifference and sadness because of the person she liked, she could feel her mood. She held Lin Yuner in her arms and gently patted her back: "OK, don''t be sad, everything will be OK."


    But how can Lin''s sister-in-law say nothing to her?


    After leaving the medical building, he specially avoided the Chu Feng of Lin Yuner to breathe the late night air. The patients and their families had already rested. He Qing was walking on the road. Chu Feng turned back: "how about song Qiaoqiao?"


    After Song Qiaoqiao came to the Imperial City, he spent most of his time with Qing and Luo Dan. All of them were apprentices of Chu Feng in name. There was not much uneasiness in staying together.


    Tomorrow will set foot on the road of expedition, Chu Feng did not know that the heart has been trying to kill his apprentice, there is no improper behavior.


    Qingmei''s eyes flashed and took a look at chufeng. Although she was still called master chufeng because of the blissful needle, some things could not be changed: "she is very clever. Most of the time she studies martial arts with Jennifer. In addition, she also starts to learn and says that she will be your helper in the future."


    "Master and brother-in-law, would you like to teach me as well?"


    That pair of moving eyes blinked for a while, Chu Feng awkwardly moved away from his eyes: "that again, song Qiaoqiao in the heart do not know what is thinking, if you have time to talk to her more, if you can send her to her parents side!"


    Feeling Chu Feng''s embarrassed look, Qing generously went up and took Chu Feng''s hand and went forward: "I will tell her, and master, how do you feel different when you see me this time? I''m not a tiger. Why do you do this to me


    Chu Feng was so ashamed that he used to treat you normally because you were my apprentice. Now, although you are still my apprentice, you have long been beyond the scope of master and apprentice.


    Knowing that Qing said these words was deliberately teasing him, he felt helpless and hard to say anything: "nothing, but I''m not in a good mood recently. You should go back to have a rest very late. I may not stay in the Imperial City in recent months. If you have anything, please contact Huangfu ruodie. If she can''t solve it, you can contact me directly."Qing also knew what happened in Guanghan garden, so Chu Feng didn''t think much about it. She let go of Chu Feng''s hand and watched him walk to the parking lot. Qing mumbled.


    Since she learned the blissful acupuncture, her accomplishments in acupuncture and moxibustion have reached a very good level. Although there is still some distance from Chu Feng, I believe that after a few years of precipitation, she can almost catch up with her.


    Looking at Chu Feng, who was both a master and the first man, Qing said, "master!"


    Chu Feng turned back, and his face was red, revealing a touch of shame: "actually, I don''t mind!" Then he turned around and walked back. His face was as red as a red apple.


    Chufeng coughed gently. Of course, he knew what Qing meant. He laughed bitterly and shook his head. Qing didn''t mind, but he did. Especially when Qing called his master, Chu Feng always felt a great sense of guilt. He felt as if he were helpless and in the street.


    He thought of what he wanted to say to Qing, but her figure had disappeared. It was Mariana''s business. Chu Feng gave medicine for half a year. But Chu Feng didn''t know how long it would take for this trip, because he felt that this time''s departure might be a long time. This is an intuition.


    However, thinking that Qing has learned the blissful needle, even if it can not cure Marianne''s strange disease, it can be easily suppressed, and then the idea of advice is dispersed.


    The woman had already gone to bed. Chu Feng''s eyes were soft and went over and looked at the woman in her sleep. The latter opened her eyes and showed a complicated smile: "I''m back."


    "Yes Chu Feng gently responded to a way, took Su Xinyu''s hand, and said softly, "I promise you not to cross the final bottom line about Aunt Ye''s affairs. Please believe me, she and I have not come to that step."


    The sudden change of Chu Feng suddenly made Su Xinyu a little stunned. On the contrary, he was worried: "husband, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Feng gently took Su Xinyu into his arms with a gentle look: "after this incident, I know that I am a bastard. Why does a man possess so many women? He can''t fully take into account that when there is danger, he can''t do anything. I don''t want to fail every one of you."


    "I know you don''t like my flirting. Today I promise you that I won''t have another woman. You are enough."


    Su Xinyu wants to talk, but she doesn''t know how to open her mouth. She vaguely feels the drastic change of Guanghan garden, which makes Chu Feng change from the root.


    She already knew from long Bo that Chang''e had decided to live seven lives. She also knew that the reason why men said this was because Chang''e had taken advantage of women. If those women were not his women, Su Xinyu believed that Chu Feng would definitely raise the butcher''s knife because they were, so Chu Feng couldn''t bear it.


    Such a result is to cause his own injury, so said, but Chu Feng does not want to happen that night in general.


    Deflect the body to take the initiative to hold Chu Feng, Su Xinyu reveals his own voice: "husband, although I used to hate you looking for so many women, but slowly I also know that I can not stop all of this, you are destined to become a cloud of people, enjoy more resources than others."


    "But you can think like this, I''m really happy, you don''t have to be sad, I will accompany you, can''t help you, I will also silently support you behind the back, find them."


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and patted Su Xinyu''s exposed back: "take a rest early. Tomorrow long Bo will take us to Longmen headquarters. You will go with me this time. You are the master''s daughter. You can better unite Longmen. When I am not here, you will be the leader of Longmen."


    No?


    Su Xinyu is stunned and wants to ask Chu Feng where she wants to go at last, but the words have not been said. Chu Feng has left her side and opened the door to leave, leaving her with a trace of sadness.


    Heart can not help but a pain: "husband!"


    She knows that Chu Feng can still be natural now, just because there are them, and what Chu Feng wants to do now is to make them no longer hurt to be threatened.


    With a sigh, I know that Chu Feng has been changed in essence because of Chang''e and Lin Yulin. It seems that she is still Iron-blooded and strong, but her heart can no longer withstand any harm!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1458

    At 6:30 the next morning, Chu Feng was already standing in the garden. All the members of the ventilation door passed by without saying hello. They all looked at Chu Feng with absolute reverence, and then passed by him.


    Wait for long Bolai to go to Longmen holy land. Maybe the biggest killing in history is about to start. Chu Feng can''t help but feel some melancholy in it.


    But he is very clear, in order to better protect the people around him, then we should severely frighten some people.


    At present, he is the cultivation of the first important realm of Tianyang. He is still far from the ideal state, and he can not fully use the force of taboo. Moreover, after these days, plus that night of fighting against the cold breaking sky and the war Chang''e, the use of taboo force without pressure is only the last time.


    What''s more, Chu Feng feels that this time it may take up to ten minutes. If he can''t finish the war in ten minutes, he will be completely occupied and become a god of killing.


    Gently exhaled a breath, Chu Feng eyes more a touch of confusion on the future.


    It seems that Lin Yulin has already died at the moment when she is integrated by Chang''e. secondly, Ma Qiduo is equivalent to the peak of the late demigod period, and the Xuanyuan crape myrtle is the mid-term cultivation. Wenxin Xuexia Wei and Yan Yan are not in the realm yet, but Chang''e seems to have other ways to improve their accomplishments in a short period of time.


    Just like Ma Qiduo, just by integrating that strange sculpture, he has directly stepped into a state equivalent to the peak of the late demigod period. Yan Yan and Xia Wei have already reached the full cultivation of tiannu''s seven levels. Moreover, wenxinxue, who was taken away in advance, is estimated to be no worse than that.


    Accumulating the power of ninety-nine generations and merging in the 100th generation, there is no pressure to directly break through the demigod.


    Moreover, tiannu''s seven realms have reached the standard of seven generations and seven lives. Chang''e can now merge seven lives into the Supreme God. However, judging from the situation that night, Chang''e is already a God, but she doesn''t seem to mean to integrate Yan Yan and Xia Wei. Chu Feng can see that she wants to integrate the six lives of semi gods.


    The six and a half gods and Chang''e, who are gods themselves, have accumulated over ninety-nine generations. What a terrible state will Chang''e go to?


    Chu Feng can''t think of it, but it''s certainly not difficult to sweep the five forbidden areas?


    Open one''s hand, the forbidden force can only be used by the demigod. It is not known how strong the power is. However, the current strength is more than enough for the war. If Leng Po Tian uses the sun shooting bow, he can be invincible and cause great harm.


    Ming Hong magic sword.


    Chu Feng raised his head to see the light gradually appearing in the distance. The sun was about to rise. Where was the real Ming Hong magic sword? Was the dark magic wing just a speed increase? What is the secret of the ring?


    Another time, what was the sixth forbidden area that Chu Feng overheard?


    Many suspicions surround Chu Feng''s heart, but there is no explanation. Hearing the footsteps behind, Chu Feng exhaled a long breath, or do not think so much for the time being. Some things are useless and can only go on step by step, hoping to go to the lost country and take Chang''e one day.


    Let''s see if Lin Yulin can come back again, although I don''t have much confidence.


    Turning around, he saw that the man behind him was lonely. Seeing the man who had followed him from the beginning, Chu Feng thought of Yan Luo, who was the ghost of Ming, and flashed a wry smile: "what''s the matter?"


    "Yama is our brother!" What happened that night, Gu Ming and others simply knew that Yama was involved in the inheritance of a powerful person: "don''t ask me why, this is my intuition, and it''s just inheritance. The dominant person is Yan Luo. You should have confidence in our brotherhood."


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that he came to speak for Yan Luo.


    However, although Yan Luo didn''t take the initiative to kill Luo Qian that night, he did it when he wanted to kill Luo Qian, which helped him kill kuisha and protect Lin Yulin. He believed that Yan Luo had no chance to kill him, but what about Zhang yun''er?


    Zhang yun''er is the eye of fate of this era, goddess!


    In ancient times, it was the goddess who finally destroyed the seven evils and let them disappear between heaven and earth, leaving only the strength to wait for the inheritors. Although Yan Luo was himself, he was more or less affected by the ancient Ming Sha, which inevitably had a killing effect on Zhang yun''er.


    He wanted to say that Yan Luo must die as a ghost, but seeing the trace of intolerance in his eyes, Chu Feng sighed: "if he doesn''t fight with me, we may not be brothers again, but we will not be enemies either."


    Gu Ming seldom talks for a person. Chu Feng still needs to give some face when he speaks at the moment. As for the future, it is not the problem that Chu Feng needs to consider. His fate is in Yan Luo''s own hands, and it is his choice to be an enemy or a brother.


    As cold as frost, although she is a Yin evil spirit, she still dominates. Of course, there is also the reason why she was not killed at first, and also because she is the fourth Princess of the wild demon kingdom.


    Lonely life gently nodded: "I believe him, you are careful!"


    Gu Ming is a person who is not good at expressing himself. He turns around and walks to one side after saying a word. He is still under the big tree where he is used to rest, a pot of wine, a piece of dried beef, and his knife. It seems that he has no other hobbies except these.No, it should be said that there is Jesse, but that woman recently went back to Wenzhou.


    The sun is gradually rising, and a new day is officially coming. This time, Chu Feng didn''t take too many people to go, because it will not only face the secular category, but also be useful if there are more people.


    Su Xinyu and Ziyi, Chu Fengming only took two people. The former wanted to train her to be the leader of Longmen, while the latter wanted her to replace Qinglong. After the night of blood moon, Chu Feng lost interest in many things. Now he is thinking about the highest martial arts, which can protect the strength of all people.


    As for the influence, Chu Feng is not so serious now.


    Ziyi went to the front and saw the calm appearance of Chu Feng and frowned: "little master, don''t you want to bask in sorrow here, OK?"


    Su Xinyu, who came along with her, twitched at the corners of her mouth. At the moment, the whole fengteng garden knew that Chu Feng was in a bad mood. How could Ziyi dare to say such a thing? Didn''t she worry about chufeng slapping her in the face or recalling Chu Feng''s sad memories?


    But Ziyi did not know the general: "be a little sunny, you look like I don''t feel comfortable, I feel very sad with you."


    Chu Feng side looked at the face or full of small pride of the woman, swept over Wenrun: "you can think I am transparent, don''t you?"


    "Cut!" Ziyi responded directly and went forward: "I can treat you as transparent, but if you want to chase me, you have to be positive. I won''t accept you like this, young man!"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. Where does Ziyi''s pride come from? This self-confidence is not so strong. Ben Shao has never thought of anything to do with you, except the relationship between the young master and his subordinates.


    But I also know that it''s useless to talk with Ziyi. When I think of this woman''s wonderful event in Hancheng Hotel, no one can beat her pride!


    Su Xinyu is also helpless Ziyi''s arrogance, but such people sometimes don''t hate at all. Chu Feng seems not so angry and has no emotional ups and downs. He feels a little relaxed and goes up and takes Chu Feng''s arm: "husband, when will Longbo come? Where is Longmen?"


    When Su Xinyu was taken away by long Bo, she went to visit the retired veterans of the guards, and asked them to pass on their life-long strength to Su Xinyu. Therefore, the real Longmen Su Xinyu has not been there. She also wants to see the place where her father, bawangtian, grew up.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I just smell its name!"


    Su Xinyu nodded: "it seems that we can only wait for long Bo to come."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" As soon as he finished, long Bo''s hearty laughter rang out over the garden, and the next moment he directly appeared in front of the public: "the two little guys are still very active, so they got up early and waited?"


    Su Xinyu came forward with a smile: "long Bo!"


    Long Bo nodded kindly and looked at Su Xinyu. It seemed that he had seen the overlord at the beginning. Then he looked at the Chu wind whose breath and momentum were completely different: "little Lord, are you ready?"


    Chu Feng nodded his head and looked at the white clouds floating in the sky: "the mind is calm, the blade is sharp, just want to drink blood!"


    Long Bo''s face moved him and laughed bitterly. He knew that Chu Feng''s heart was full of violence. Only by drinking blood and killing could he vent his anger. He only thought that he might confront the green dragon and white tiger swordsmen. Although the two rebelled, they were all Longmen people.


    It''s just that once the emperor and his courtiers, together with the green dragon and white tiger, have ulterior motives and will not be loyal to Chu Feng. Long Bo is not good at saying anything.


    Because bawangtian said before he left, if Chu Feng is in charge of the adjudication office in the future, it is his business that he wants to kill the four day king, so Longbo will not say anything at the moment.


    Slightly slant head: "go, want half a month''s journey!"


    Half a month?


    Chu wind is slightly Leng. In half a month, you can go to any place in the world. Where is the Longmen holy land?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1459

    Seven days later!


    After returning to fengteng garden for one day, Chu Feng disappeared again. No one knows where he went. However, those who know the Guanghan garden incident know that Chu Feng is not gone, but the beginning of bloody revenge.


    Especially in Wenzhou, some forces have tightened their bodies to prevent anything from happening.


    On the night of blood moon, they heard that Wenzhou emperor''s family sent someone to deal with Chu Feng. Although he was killed in the end, everyone knew that chufeng was not the kind of person who would forget if he killed the enemy. He was always the one who would repay his blood debt and pay blood. One person''s fault has affected the whole family, which is not a small number since Chu Feng came out.


    Therefore, all the forces in Wenzhou are very low-key. In this era, the wind and rain are unstable, and they only want to be stable.


    Otherwise, if the ruling house fights with the Wenzhou emperor family, they will probably become the fish in the war between the two. The dead can''t die any more. For a time, the wind and clouds in Wenzhou are surging, and it seems that the wind and rain are about to come.


    The pilgrimage, which is far away in the land of thousands of miles, is similar to dreary.


    This is a night, there is no moon, no stars, the seashore of Haiyue province.


    The two figures were standing in a sea watching Pavilion. It was already late at night and there was no one there. There was only a patrol car passing by occasionally in the distance. However, because of the distance, no one found two people standing here.


    As the two of the four kings of the court, they both stood in the pavilion and looked at the sea under the night, with similar solemnity and anger in their eyes.


    On the night of blood moon, they felt that it was the most relaxing time for Chu Feng. With the support of two demigods from Wenzhou emperor''s family, they felt that they could take Chu Feng back to Longmen holy land and use his blood essence to open up the things left by overlord heaven. In the future, they will be in charge of the adjudication office and reign in the world.


    But the dream is beautiful, the reality is cruel.


    There was no so-called bloody river that night, but it made them tremble. They once thought that the perfect cultivation of the seven levels of tiannu was enough to despise many people, and even mutiny could have a great success rate.


    But in retrospect, they found out how stupid they were. Chu Feng''s changes at that time, the strength of lengrushuang and Murong Bing, the sun shooting bow that almost destroyed the sky and the earth, and the appearance of Chang''e, who had disappeared for a long time, was the protection of Chu Feng from harm by a mysterious woman.


    Every one of them is the existence that they can''t shake, which makes their hearts very uncomfortable, this uncontrollable feeling.


    Taking advantage of that night war, no one else had time to pay attention to them. They left the imperial city and secretly arrived at the border sea. Seven days had passed, but they were only angry and dignified at the moment.


    In addition to the Wenzhou emperor''s family, jueshamen was also involved in that night''s operation. However, at the beginning of the operation, no one from jueshamen appeared, which made their hearts very sad. They knew that Huangfu Juntao had played tricks on them again.


    Not only that, but also no one from meiyuanluo''s family, who had connections with each other, appeared. Only the two of them foolishly rushed forward and lost the strong one of the first and second branches. Their influence was damaged a little, and the two were in a bad mood.


    The sea breeze blows, and the night on October day is a little cool. Qinglong breaks the silence: "do you think the message from secret chess is credible?"


    On the third day of their lurking in the border sea, news came from the chess pieces left by Longmen that Chu Feng would go to Longmen holy land and open up the things left by overlord heaven.


    What''s more, there is a rumor that what overlord left behind is a treasure from ancient times. If you get that thing, you can become a demigod in the shortest time, and it is also a very powerful demigod.


    When the news came that Qinglong and Baihu were excited at the same time, they were dignified. Now their strength has been reduced. Although the people who pull out the first two branches can still wreak havoc on any one of the three gates and four families, the guards banned by the supreme ruling are still not good enough.


    We don''t know how strong the Longmen guards are, even if they are green dragons and white tigers. But they certainly can''t deal with them now. It''s the mountains they can''t cross.


    Fortunately, they still have some chips in their hands, otherwise they won''t have to play!


    White tiger''s ambitious eyes flashed a cold light: "we have been silent in the seven levels of tiannu for many years. You and I know that if there is no opportunity, we will stay in this realm all our life, and it will be difficult to move forward."


    "That night, you can see that if we can''t play such cultivation, it''s a game that demigods are qualified to participate in."


    Qinglong narrowed his eyes and felt helpless in his heart: "what do you mean?"


    "Wealth in danger of seeking!" White tiger''s eyes were cold, and the opportunity to kill suddenly appeared: "now we have entered the blacklist of Chu Feng, and everything has been unable to turn back. We only have one way to go to the black, which is useless. The shameless Huangfu Juntao and Luo''s family have been unable to contact, and now only the two of us are still standing together."


    "Although the wind is calm now, we all know that this is the tranquility before the storm. The first battle of Chu Feng must be against us."


    These days, white tiger has thought a lot.


    At first, he thought whether it would be useful to apologize to Chu Feng, but then he thought about it carefully and found out that the apology was just killed by Chu Feng. Chu Feng is a cruel man and will never allow any traitor who has hurt the verdict office to have a chance to live.There is no possibility of an apology, and the ally Huangfu Juntao and Luo Jia are unable to contact each other. Then it is up to him and Bai Hu that if Chu Feng wants to retaliate, he and Qinglong must be attacked first. If he wants to fight outside, he must first settle down and integrate all the forces of the ruling before going to war.


    This is not intuition, but an inevitability. Compared with Juesha gate, we still don''t know where it is. The first and second branches need to be clear and the target is clear. Why not kill them?


    Hearing this, Qinglong smiles bitterly. Naturally, he also understands the truth: "if you want to fight outside, you must first settle down inside. But what else can we do?"


    White tiger turned and sat on the bench of the sea watching Pavilion, momentum surging: "we have no choice but to fight. It will take nearly half a month to go to Longmen holy land. I mean to gather the strongest force of the first two branches to gamble again before Chu Feng goes to Longmen holy land. As long as we win Chu Feng, we will win."


    "Moreover, if we control the Chu wind, we can get the things left by overlord heaven and achieve demigods. Even if we can''t fight with others, it''s not easy to kill us?"


    After all, Qinglong is older. Looking at the white tiger who is completely gambler at the moment, he wants to persuade him, but he can''t find the words suitable for persuasion. Chu Feng, who has not yet arrived at Longmen holy land, is hard to deal with. Once he gets the guards to send troops, it will only be a result of death.


    Qinglong finally accepted the white tiger''s method: "the first branch can gather at most 50 people above the four levels of tiannu, and the rest should stay to guard against accidents. After all, if the first branch is not known by three schools and four families in space, it will inevitably be attacked. After all, the hatred is too deep."


    White tiger nodded: "I can only produce 50 people!"


    "However, White Tiger stood up and looked at Qinglong:" however, we have no way out now. I mean to integrate the first branch rudder and the second branch rudder together, so as to avoid our failure being broken by the Chu wind. If it is OK, I will immediately remove the second branch rudder and let everyone come to the border sea to enter the first place Split the rudder. "


    Qinglong frowns and is surprised by the courage of white tiger. He doesn''t even want his own base to deal with Chu Feng. However, he can understand that if he can''t win Chu Feng this time, it will be bloody killing. If the two branches are combined, they may be able to hold on.


    Nodded heavily: "you have such courage, how can I have a problem? It''s just that we need to contact jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family again, and ask them to go out with us unconditionally. But if we tell them what the overlord left behind, what do you think the result will be? "


    The white tiger did not immediately respond, but bowed his head and pondered there. Finally, he nodded: "OK, I''ll contact you again. I hope we can succeed this time. With the strength of you and me, there are still 30 people in meiyuanluo''s family and jueshamen. More than 100 strong people in the day of anger should be enough?"


    Ha ha ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha


    "I can send out two demigods to help you, and ten more people who are close to the demigods in the seven levels of tiannu?"


    Green dragon and white tiger are surprised that there is someone in the dark. They don''t find out. But it seems that she is the one who speaks in the dark. But the most shocking thing is her words. Two demigods, ten fury and seven levels of state, the great circle is infinitely close to the demigods.


    What kind of person is this? This kind of power is similar to that of the first sub rudder.


    Before they asked, the woman who did not know where she was hiding continued to say, "and as long as you promise to do your best to kill Chu Feng, I can also guarantee that jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family will come out, at least 40 people from the four levels of tiannu."


    The green dragon and white tiger look shocked. If what the mysterious woman said is true, such power can be said to destroy the secular world. It is easy to stop the Chu wind and take him, isn''t it difficult?


    Green dragon and white tiger looked at each other, and the desperate two soon reached a consensus: "no problem!"


    In the dark, the mysterious woman sneered: "I know what you want, and I will not stop you from getting it, but Chu Feng must die, must die, you know?"


    The green dragon and white tiger understood that the mysterious mother woman knew that they wanted to get the things of overlord sky, so he did not hide it. The white tiger nodded heavily: "as long as you open the things left by overlord heaven with the blood essence of Chu wind, I will kill him immediately."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1460

    Dianlan, 300 kilometers southwest!


    A group of four people are shuttling through the dense forest. They want to cross the dense forest to a small town tens of kilometers away before the night comes, otherwise they can only spend one night in the dense forest.


    These people were Chu Feng''s party, which was the ninth day of leaving the imperial city.


    Looking at long Bo, who is not a bit old-fashioned, Chu Feng has always been curious about a problem. Even if he can''t go to Longmen holy land directly, he can at least take a helicopter to the surrounding area and walk again. Chu Feng can''t understand long Bo''s choice of walking at the beginning.


    From leaving the Imperial City, they secretly went to Jianghai, then went to Hangzhou, took a flight to Zhongyuan, then transferred from Zhongyuan to Kuncheng, and then drove to other places. The next few days were on foot.


    The environment here can''t drive, but there''s no problem flying directly by helicopter. Walking like an ascetic, Chu Feng thinks it''s a bit of a waste of time.


    Why does this take half a month, even a month is not too much!


    At the moment, it was more than two o''clock in the afternoon. After going out for a long distance, Longbo stopped and said, "let''s rest and have some food before we go on our way."


    Everyone sat down, Chu Feng also asked the doubts in his heart: "long Bo, can''t you directly call the helicopter?"


    "Yes!" Long Bo nodded.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. If he could, why did he have to walk? Although everyone was a warrior, it was not a problem to walk for ten days and a half months, but it was not appropriate to waste time like this?


    Long Bo seemed to see Chu Feng''s question and said with a smile: "it''s OK for a helicopter to fly over, but it''s not feasible. I can''t explain why. I only know that once the helicopter gets close to a certain range, it will crash automatically. No one knows why. So when your master was in charge of the adjudication office, he stipulated that all people who go to Longmen holy land must walk."


    "So it''s no use being curious. I''ve been shuttling back and forth all these years."


    Chu wind passing by with a bitter smile, how can there be such pit father''s rules.


    However, it''s really strange that the helicopter crashes when it is close to a certain range. I don''t doubt that long Bo is alarmist. Considering that he has been gone for nine days, he doesn''t care if he walks a few more days. Let''s just let the grasshoppers in autumn hop more.


    He took out two bottles of water and handed them to Su Xinyu and Ziyi. Chu Feng said, "long Bo, what kind of person is my ancestor?"


    The name of dragon Haoran, the demon lord, has been heard many times by Chu Feng, but the specific understanding is not so much.


    It is only clear that he was a powerful man who was extremely talented and arrogant in the world. He made some amazing things in the long history, but no one knew about it. Then he created Longmen, and Chu Feng knew only so much.


    However, when he got Minghong''s sword spirit, he saw a picture of the Demon Lord. He stood on the cloud with his magic sword in his hand and looked down at the world. Although it was just a picture, Chu Feng could still feel the artistic conception contained in it, which was extremely lonely.


    Ziyi and Su Xinyu are also curious to look at long Bo, for that legendary figure, how many are so curious.


    "Demon lord, many years ago, one of the two greatest powers in the world."


    Long Bo looked at Chu Feng and they were very interested. Now the time is not very fast, so he told him something he knew: "he and the mysterious Tibetan master are called the double heroes of the holy Dynasty to deter the world. But I don''t know what kind of cultivation realm they were at that time. I only know that the demon lord and the Tibetan master are very strong."


    With eyes and thoughts, I recalled the long memory: "what impressed me most was that once, the Western Master was dissatisfied with the deterrence of the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord, and gathered the strongest people in the whole west at that time to challenge the holy court. At that time, the Tibetan master did not know where he was going, and only the demon lord fought alone."


    "The thirteen strong men of the demigod realm challenged the Demon Lord one person. That night, the earth shaking, but when the next morning came, there were only 13 more corpses."


    Thirteen bodies?


    Not only Su Xinyu and Ziyi, but even Chu Feng''s heart was a little unbearable. It is conceivable that the mortals, who are comparable to the heaven, are so powerful. How powerful is the demon lord when thirteen people challenge one and are slaughtered?


    Long Bo lightly added: "I am not very clear about other realms, but the leader is Tianfan''s peak in the later period."


    Chu Feng took Su Xinyu and drank half of the water. When he took a sip, he burst out and waved his hand with a wry smile: "long Bo, the leader is the peak of Tianfan''s later period, and can represent the whole west many years ago, so it is certain that the other people''s realm is not low. According to you, my Shizu is not a God now?"


    Long Bo chuckled: "when you meet him, you can ask. But you should know that if your master was not poisoned by Huangfu Juntao''s conspiracy, he could definitely surpass your master, because he stepped into martial arts for a short time and made great progress all the way. But you will understand the details later."


    "Meet the devil?" Ziyi took the words: "long Bo, is the devil still alive?"


    When asked, Ziyi''s face is red again. It is not difficult for a martial artist to reach the goal of consolidating the foundation and cultivating yuan in the Tianyang period. It is not difficult for a warrior to survive for hundreds of years in the tiannu period, and thousands of years in the demigod period. Moreover, if the semi gods advance a little more, their life will only be longer.The Demon Lord has been able to kill 13 demigods many years ago. It seems that he is still alive.


    Long Bo chuckled and did not make fun of Ziyi. He nodded: "the Demon Lord is still alive, and is waiting for the little Lord to find him."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and didn''t go to answer the question. He drank water there. Now the ruling house, Qinglong and Baihu, had already started to rebel. The situation was unstable. Why didn''t the demon lord come out to preside over it, or because of the existence of the Tibetan Lord, the demon Lord thought he could suppress all the changes?


    After drinking half a bottle of water, Chu Feng still did not understand what the mysterious Demon Lord was thinking and why to wait for him?


    Looking at long Bo''s appearance, it seems that he knows only a limited amount of things. Chu Feng did not continue to ask, and threw away the bottle in his hand: "go on, these days are camping. I hope I can find a place to live in this evening, and I will be satisfied with a bed."


    All of us are martial artists, but they are not very tired, so they just sit down for a while, so they go on the road again


    the night of Dian LAN always comes very fast, and it''s getting dark at more than five o''clock. Chu Feng, like many tourists, has walked out of a dirt road paved with sand on the dense forest.


    Ziyi followed her and turned her mouth away. Although she was the disciple of Qinglong, she had never been to Longmen holy land. Ziyi, the first branch of luxury Ziyi, knew clearly that Longmen, the holy land of hidden power, must be more luxurious. But look at the surrounding environment and the place where she has gone these days.


    In addition, Ziyi guessed that Longmen holy land would not be as desolate and messy as those dog blood novels on TV. It would be just an altar like place after returning no smoke?


    Ziyi was still thinking about things. Chu Feng stopped to look at the last light in the distance: "long Bo, do you feel it?"


    Longbo turned back and said, "what?"


    Chu Feng frowned. At that moment, he felt a strong breath looming. When he wanted to capture it, he couldn''t catch it. He couldn''t see any suspicious people around his left eye perspective. When asked, long Bo didn''t seem to know anything. Was Chu Feng''s secret way wrong?


    Seeing everyone looking at himself, Chu Feng shook his head: "nothing, maybe I''m a little nervous!"


    On the surface, there are only Su Xinyu, Ziyi and Longbo, but in the dark there are lengrushuang and Murong Bing. Chu Feng thinks that no one is so unintelligent to follow them, and even if they want to follow them, they should at least be in the realm of demigod.


    The one who worried about him going to Longmen holy land was Qinglong Baihu. Although there were many strong men under them, none of them had any demigods. So Chu Feng thought that he might have felt wrong. Otherwise, lengrushuang and Murong Bing would have found out earlier.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s desire to speak, although they were curious, they didn''t say anything. They continued to move on.


    More than 20 minutes later, the sky was completely dark. Chu Feng and his wife also entered an Anning town with more than 10000 people and more than 3000 families. Judging from the architectural appearance, it was the same old style as that of more than 100 years ago, but dianlan is also like this, which is common.


    After walking around the town for two times and even asking people about it, four people found a place called a hotel, which is the best building in the whole town. The three storey building seems to have been built more than ten or twenty years ago. The outer walls are still yellow clay. I don''t know whether it is safe to live in.


    However, there is nothing to be picky about at the moment. In addition, this place is too remote to know whether it is on the map of the holy pilgrimage. It seems that the level of the undeveloped place is good.


    The price is also very cheap when you go in. If you want three rooms, it''s only 30 yuan. It''s estimated that if someone comes to live occasionally, the price will be correspondingly very low.


    Su Xinyu asks if there is a place to eat. The boss of the hotel shakes his head and says that there is no place to eat. However, if you want to eat, you can give him 15 yuan. Chu Feng smiles bitterly and gives him 15 yuan more. There is nothing to be picky about at this time.


    In addition, before entering the town, Su Xinyu and Ziyi both cover up Jue Li''s face. Although they are not afraid of any poor mountains and rivers, it is also good to reduce some troubles.


    Soon the boss brought some food, which was very simple, but it tasted good. The people who finished eating soon didn''t have any programs. TV sets are very rare here. Ziyi and Su Xinyu go back to a room, long Bo and Chu Feng go to a room respectively.


    It seems good to have to get up early and have a rest tomorrow. But what we didn''t find is that on the roof of the hotel, there is a figure in the dark that is independent of the world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1461

    In the quiet town at night, no one can hear anyone talking before ten o''clock.


    In such places with inconvenient transportation and imperfect communication, their only life ornament may be watching TV. Those without TV will sit and chat in groups, and then go to rest.


    Chu Feng stood by the window of a little more humble room and looked out. Everything was quiet, just like when he was in Linjia village. After nine o''clock every night, the villagers had an early rest and almost no one came out to take part in the activities. It was the same in this small town. At the moment, the lights had been extinguished everywhere.


    Moreover, it''s 70 kilometers away from the nearest city, so it''s very difficult for cars to get here. Most of the villagers use ox carts because of the bumpy road. Except for the most primitive means of transportation, the rest of the vehicles can''t pass through at all.


    So most of the time, people here go out in the dense forest. The speed is faster than the bumpy path with seven turns and eight turns. Although the dense forest is full of danger.


    But for people who grew up in these places, it''s nothing.


    After ten o''clock, Chu Feng didn''t feel sleepy, and his body was sticky and uncomfortable. He didn''t take a bath for three days. He couldn''t help but wait until Longmen holy land. Long Bo said that the more he went back, the more remote he would be. Maybe he would sleep in the wild in the next time.


    Close the window to one side, Chu Feng walks over to the bed that looks like 30 years ago. His bitter smile is worse than when he was in Linjia village, but it is better than having no place to sleep.


    I just don''t know if Ziyi and Su Xinyu, two proud women, can sleep?


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng was about to go to bed when the door was knocked. Chu Feng went over and opened the door. He thought it was su Xinyu. However, he saw a girl standing at the door with simple clothes and several patches, which Chu Feng had never seen.


    Standing outside the door was a 17-8-year-old girl. In addition to her clothes, the whole person had a kind of simple and unadorned breath, just like the rural girl''s clean and pure without pollution.


    Seeing the girl lowering her head, she knew that she was looked at by herself. She was embarrassed. Chu Feng also took back her eyes: "are you?"


    "I", "and" girl''s voice is very sweet, biting her lips to show a special delicate state, raised her head to look at Chu Feng and immediately lowered it, as if she were very shy.


    Chu Feng is not in a hurry. Few people come to this place. Most of them are people who know in small towns. When they meet strangers, they are shy. Many rural girls are like this. Just like Lin Xi, she always blushes when she meets strangers.


    As if brewing for a while, the girl just looked around and seemed afraid of being seen by others. She begged to look at Chu Feng: "how many of your friends live next to me, can I come in and say it?"


    For a girl with village flavor, Chu Feng didn''t have much vigilance. She nodded and let the girl enter the room and closed the door.


    Just turned around, the girl is suddenly kneeling on the ground: "young master!"


    Young master?


    The girl suddenly let Chu Feng suddenly did not respond to come over, left and right to see to make sure that it is really talking to themselves, wry smile, Chu Feng rushed to the girl to help up: "why, I am older than you, call me a brother can."


    The girl''s red face was lifted up, biting her little lips, her face was even more red.


    It seems that the girl is too shy to smile, so she has no patience.


    "That, big brother!" The girl seems to have finally overcome the fear and tension in her heart and opened her mouth in a soft voice. She just stammered: "do you think I''m beautiful?"


    Eh?


    A round face is a little cute, eyes flickering is also particularly moving, I believe if you give her a new dress, absolutely kill countless women in the city.


    Chu Feng nodded: "very beautiful!"


    The girl seemed very happy with Chu Feng''s reply and asked, "do you like it?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. The girl was too direct. How could she ask that? Before she spoke, the girl suddenly took Chu Feng''s hand: "big brother, as long as you take me away from this place to the big city, I will accompany you tonight, OK?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes gaping, the girl seemed worried that Chu Feng would not agree. She said anxiously, "don''t worry, I''m still a clean daughter, but my father has given me to the next house, and I''ll get married next year. But I don''t want to be in this place all my life. I want to go out, so you take me and I''ll give it to you."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cheat you. I know you are from the city. As long as you take me away, I can do whatever you want."


    Chu Feng had a wry smile. Such things made him think of a lot of news and stories he had heard before. In some places where life was hard, many young and beautiful women wanted to go out, but they were not familiar with the outside world at all.


    Therefore, most of the time, as long as they meet someone from outside, even if they can be their father, as long as they can take them out of the place, they don''t mind giving them clean bodies.This is not a secret in the past few years of the holy pilgrimage. What''s ridiculous is that Chu Feng didn''t expect to meet him.


    Want to refuse, suddenly the girl completely changed into a person, holding Chu Feng in her arms, and pleaded: "please, the boss of the hotel is my father. He will give me to the son of the old Wang family next door. His son is eight years older than me. Although he does farm work very well, I don''t want to be in this place all my life. I want to go out and have a look."


    "Please, as long as you take me away, I will be yours tonight."


    Feel the girl in the arms of the warm, chufeng said not heart, that is false, but such a girl Chu Feng really do what to her, it is not as good as a rascal, was about to push the girl, suddenly she hugged more tightly, and raw kiss in Chu Feng''s mouth.


    Chufeng''s eyes are wide, knowing that something will happen if he goes on like this. He takes a few steps back from the girl''s bear hug.


    Raised his hand to stop the girl from following up, Chu Feng said calmly: "everyone wants to go out, but can rely on their own efforts to go out, once I was from a barren place, but I rely on my own efforts to go out, I believe you are a good girl, you will succeed."


    The girl blinked her eyes very innocent, there is a little bit of injustice: "you hate me, you look down on me?"


    Chu Feng subconsciously licked his lips, a little lip gloss, a touch of sweet taste, some curiosity in his mind, but not too much thought: "this is not my love, it''s my principle."


    The girl blinked her innocent big eyes and looked at Chu Feng. Her round face was lovely. At last, she sighed softly: "you are a good man!"


    Go to open the door and leave, Chu Feng did not expect the girl at the moment so good to talk, but for her to say is a good person, some helpless, even if it is good again also take your first kiss? Should it be the first kiss?


    Chufeng chuckled bitterly and closed the door. As soon as he turned back, he saw Murong Bing and lengrushuang''s banter. Chu Feng chuckled bitterly: "I knew you were watching."


    Murong bingjiao grinned and took Chu Feng''s hand and said jokingly, "husband, if we didn''t look at it, you wouldn''t push that lovely rural sister?"


    Chufeng laughed softly and didn''t reply. He didn''t have much mood now. He suddenly felt dizzy when he took a step forward. Suddenly, he fell on the ground without any sign. Lengrushuang and Murong Bing were both startled and quickly helped Chu Feng up. His hand was cold as frost and his face changed greatly.


    Looking at Murong Bing: "Mi Xin Dan!"


    Mi Xin Dan is not a poison, but if it is not removed, it will make a person slowly lose his mind and become a fool, but all this is not finished. If it develops, it will lose a person''s normal survival instinct. Maybe soon, the drugged person will think that he is a pig and run to live with the pig in the pigsty.


    Murong Bing looks stunned. She turns around and disappears in the same place. A few minutes later, she appears in the room. Her charming face is filled with anger: "the girl just had a problem. I found no trace of her in the hotel. In addition, the boss of the hotel has not been married. There is only a woman who has not had a child. I can see that."


    Leng Rushuang is also aware of the wrong place. Although the boss of the hotel looks old, he is tired. He is at most 30 years old. Why is his daughter eighteen or nine years old?


    Cold such as frost cold voice mouth: "jade Tu, MI Xin Dan, she has also used, it seems that this bitch really want to die of Chu Feng!"


    Murong Bing also clenched his fist and regretted. He didn''t expect that Yutu could take advantage of this, and the woman seemed to have been following in secret all the time. They could not find out, but the similar realm was really hard to find.


    See Chu Feng comatose appearance: "that how to do now, MI Xin Dan is not terrible, but also very troublesome!"


    Cold as frost wryly smiles and shakes his head: "how can we do, can only be us two people joint hands to scour the medicine effect, otherwise if wait to be evaporated clean, will have to pay bigger."


    Murong Bing also knew that this was the best solution, and nodded: "it can only be like this!"


    When Murong Bing and Chu Feng were washing their bodies, two kilometers away, on a big tree, a girl standing in the hotel just now, her body suddenly turned into a woman in a black skirt. Her round face, smart eyes, and a trace of charming and enchanting breath were faintly visible.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1462

    It''s close to early morning.


    People in rural areas work at sunrise and rest at sunset. It''s only five o''clock now. Many people have turned on their lights and are ready to start a new day.


    In the simple room of the ordinary hotel, lengrushuang and Murong Bing also took a long breath. After one night''s exercise, both of them had been sweating profusely and had some weakness. However, when lengrushuang explored the pulse of Chu Feng, the whole heart was relieved a little.


    At this time, the door of the room was gently pushed open, and long Bo came in. As a figure in the demigod realm, he felt the breath of frost and Murong ice last night. He knew that something might happen, so he didn''t come here. At the moment, he felt that the fluctuation of the two people had disappeared.


    Long BOCAI came here. At this time, it was safe for Chu Feng to go to Longmen, but it was also the most dangerous. Anything could happen.


    Looking at the pale Chu Feng lying on the bed, long Bo asked, "two, what''s wrong with the little Lord?"


    "Yutu has been here!" Murong Bing exhaled a breath and came down from the bed and put on his shoes. His eyes flashed over the killing machine: "pretending to be the daughter of the boss of the hotel gave my husband a heart attack pill, but now it has been eliminated by the joint efforts of my sister and I, but we found that we were cheated."


    Originally, according to the combination of two people''s skills, it only took about an hour to completely remove the MI Xin Dan effect in Chu Feng''s body, but it took several hours from last night to now.


    At the same time, Murong Bing and lengrushuang also found that their own power consumption was particularly large, and they could not raise too much power at all.


    Guess that MI Xin Dan was also done, specifically aimed at the two of them.


    After hearing Murong Bing''s words, long Bo looks tight. Yutu came to Chu Feng and gave him Mi Xin Dan, which was obviously aimed at Murong Bing sisters. Judging from their current situation, long Bo seems to have lost a lot of strength in the period of natural anger.


    Ask carefully, "how long will it take for the two to recover?"


    As cold as frost, I closed my eyes, explored my own strength, and opened my eyes: "the fastest time is seven days!"


    "Seven days!" Long Bo exclaimed that he was born. Now they rush to Longmen to prevent the green dragon and white tiger from having any time to prepare. Even if there is an ambush, it is only a simple force. If you have to wait for seven days, it will inevitably gather too much strength to ambush on the road. It is absolutely possible.


    And before seven days to go now, lengrushuang and murongbing have limited power and can''t play any role. Longbo feels that everything last night was intentional.


    The road ahead must be extremely dangerous. Otherwise, why turn around and frame Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, and consume their strength to eliminate the efficacy of MI Xin Dan for Chu Feng?


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing also know that what Yutu did last night was to deliberately make them unable to play any role. At the moment, they didn''t need to know that the road to Longmen was extremely dangerous, but it was useless to know. It would take seven days for their sisters to recover to their peak.


    If they are forced to leave now, there is no way for them to protect themselves in case of danger. Moreover, it is not safe for them to wait for seven days. The other party will not be foolish enough to wait for them to recover their strength to invade again.


    "Keep going


    Chu Feng didn''t know when he had woken up. Sitting on the bed, he had already heard what Longbo had said. He knew that he had been cheated last night. When he thought that the girl was the result of Yutu, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a killing opportunity. When he was in Guanghan garden, it was this woman who wanted to kill him.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Murong Bing quickly went to help him up: "I''m afraid not. Although you are not affected by the medicine effect now, you can also greatly reduce the power of using taboo, and you only use it for the last time, so you can''t waste it."


    Chufeng chufeng patted Murong Bing''s hand with a smile. She knew that MI Xin Dan not only had an impact on Leng Rushuang, but also had an impact on him. In itself, he was over exerting the power of taboo. Now his body is still wearing out, and the power to issue taboo will be discounted, and the erosion of the body will be more serious.


    It could have taken ten minutes, but now it may only take five minutes.


    Looking at long Bo: "go and call Xinyu and Ziyi together. We''ll leave immediately. Yutu dare to appear and do things directly last night, which shows that there must be danger ahead. Even if we don''t leave, they will come to our door. I''m not careful. I didn''t expect jade Tu''s hands to be so mean."


    Chu Feng thought of the simple and sweet girl last night, passing a bitter smile. Maybe it was the reason why she grew up in the countryside. She never had any resistance to this kind of simple girl. When she thought of that kiss, it was estimated that MI Xin Dan was planted.


    Long Bo also knew Chu Feng''s apology at the moment, nodded out of the room to ask Su Xinyu to wake them up.


    Chu Feng also took Murong Bing''s hand and came down from the bed: "I believe you have your own way to hide. You can hide well and cultivate for seven days, and then come to me after recovery."


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing were shocked at the same time: "you don''t want us to follow?"


    Chu Feng nodded and took up his cold hand with a firm look: "Yutu is very simple to do that, that is, you can''t help me, so the front must be extremely dangerous. You can''t play any role with it. Don''t worry, I have my own arrangement. I don''t want to die. No one can hurt me.""But you should hide it. Now more and more people know that you are from the wild demon domain. You must be careful and hide for seven days."


    Chu Feng nodded his head and motioned to them not to talk. He continued, "I understand what you mean, but there are always things to face. I can''t rely on you to protect me all my life. I should learn to grow up and protect you in turn."


    This may be the only thing Chu Feng wants to do after Guanghan garden.


    Whether it''s cold as cold as frost, or warm as fire, charming Murong Bing is moved to embrace Chu Feng. Maybe he is not strong now, but he never lacks the heart of a strong man. The most important thing is that no matter how dangerous he is, he doesn''t want to involve his woman.


    Such a man, what do you want?


    Chu Feng patted two people''s back: "do not know how many years of old women, do not so sad, quickly find a place to recover as soon as possible, green dragon and white tiger really have action, I will let them severely pain once, rest assured, I absolutely live well, no one can hurt me!"


    Cold as frost, they also know that even if they follow Chu Feng, they can''t play any role. Release Chu Feng to look at each other, nod their heads, and they disappear in the room in an instant. They are not childish women. They know that the real worry about Chu Feng is to quickly recover the strength of the loss.


    Chu Feng is a little more relaxed when they leave. With several women taken away by Chang''e, Chu Feng now cares about the women around her. Even if it''s cold as frost and Murong Bing, Chu Feng would rather have an accident with herself than with them.


    Soon after they left, Su Xinyu and Ziyi also got up. Chu Feng didn''t tell them what happened last night, so long Bo didn''t need to mention it. The four simply asked the boss to prepare an early meal. Then they left the hotel and continued on the road to Longmen.


    By noon, he had already walked more than 60 kilometers. According to long Bo, Longmen holy land is not far away, but it is not easy to walk because of the rugged mountain road. As for why he chose this place to establish Longmen headquarters, Longbo said he did not know.


    Terror only the devil at that time knew why he chose this place.


    However, from long Bo''s words, Chu Feng felt that he didn''t say something, that is, the Longmen headquarters was not set up in a random place, and there might be some secrets involved.


    But long Bo did not say, Chu Feng did not ask, I believe that after he arrived, he would naturally know what was going on. He could see a lot of things with his left eye.


    Moreover, with the improvement of the realm of power, what the left eye sees is no longer limited to simple distance and perspective. When necessary, Chu Feng can even break through the vanity.


    Go out for a distance and stop at a place, Chu Feng left eye perspective, more than 10 kilometers away to see a village of dozens of people, and further on, there is also a mountain village, but it is difficult to reach before dark, it seems that we can only rest in the village ahead tonight.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, there is a gunshot in the distance. Su Xinyu and Ziyi are all alert and look at the direction of the gunshot. Chu Feng doesn''t feel much about it, but keeps a little alert.


    Long Bo simply didn''t take a look at it. He didn''t seem to care at all.


    Soon, the four men saw two people coming out of the mountain forest. One man and one woman looked like a hunter. They were all on guard when they saw Chu Feng. The man held a gunpowder gun in his hand, while a woman in her twenties held a bow and arrow.


    It seems that they are very strange to see Chu Feng in such a place. Moreover, judging from their clothes, they are definitely not from nearby people.


    When it is confirmed that it is just an old man, a young man and two women, who look like husband and wife, they will relax, and then they will walk by.


    "Two!"


    Chu Feng stood up and began to smile: "we are from other places to travel. Do you want to know if there is a rest place nearby?"


    The man narrowed his eyes and held the firecracker without speaking, while the woman said, "there is no resting place except a dozen villages in this area, which is surrounded by dense forests."


    "Oh Chu Feng smile, looking at the woman''s kind of dry and reddish face, although it looks a little rustic, but in the mountain forest family, such a woman is a boutique: "then we can go to your house to have a rest? We can give money! "


    The man still did not speak, but looked at the woman, the latter looked up and down at Chu Feng, and at long Bo and Su Xinyu, and then said, "my house is very shabby!"


    Chu Feng patted the dust on his body and laughed: "I don''t mind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1463

    Daniao Xiaohua!


    The hunter''s husband and wife, Daniel the man and Xiaohua the woman, accepted them temporarily after Chu Feng''s active courtship and 100 yuan.


    Their home is not in the village, but in a wooden house in the mountain. They have built three rooms with mountains behind and water in front. The environment is not bad.


    According to Xiaohua, the husband and wife hunt in the mountain forest, and when they are self-sufficient, they take some to the nearby village to exchange some daily necessities. Life is not rich, but it is enough.


    When they came back to the house with the couple, the sunset had already set. Daniao Xiaohua had a good harvest today. A pheasant, a rabbit, and a few birds were the real game.


    Xiaohua also told them that sometimes they would go far away, where there were wild boars, but their strength was limited. When they went there, they just set traps, took a wild boar, and then they would come back. After all, it was very dangerous to catch wild boar after eating it.


    It can be seen that Daniel doesn''t like to talk, while Xiaohua is a good talker. She feels very sincere. She has not long been familiar with Su Xinyu and Ziyi.


    Daniel didn''t communicate with Chu Feng too much. When Xiaohua and Su Xinyu were chatting and cooking by a simple stove, he took rabbits and pheasants to the front of the water to wash them.


    "Young Lord, what are you up to?"


    When everyone was busy, long Bo saw Chu Feng standing under a tree and looking at the busy little flower beside the fire stove without blinking. He was more or less aware of the temperament of the young master. The little flower may not be a big city, but in the countryside, it is a beautiful flower with water.


    Guess the little Lord is not in love with others, right?


    Chufeng gentle smile, the corner of his mouth across a meaningful arc: "long Bo, how do you think of floret?"


    "Little flower?" Long Bo was stunned. The young master of the secret road didn''t really like this village girl, did he?


    However, she still took a look at the little flower that was making a fire there, and said to the point: "if according to this era, she is soil dregs, but if according to the taste of men, floret''s appearance is not powdered, killing countless women in big cities, if you dress her up, it''s absolutely not bad."


    "Little master, she is Daniel''s daughter-in-law."


    Originally listen to good, smell speech chufeng surprised a smile, patted long Bo''s shoulder with a smile: "don''t worry, I still have my own bottom line people, so you don''t need to worry about what happens, I just discuss women with you, so that life will not be boring."


    To avoid boring life?


    Long Bo can''t laugh or cry. Everyone''s life in this world can be said to be boring, but Chu Feng''s life is absolutely colorful. Not to mention other things, Chu Feng''s position alone now determines that his life is impossible to be ordinary.


    It''s almost the same as the magnificent metaphor.


    However, it seems that Chu Feng really doesn''t have any indiscretions about Xiaohua. Long Bo is also relieved. Otherwise, he doesn''t know whether to stop Chu Feng or cooperate with him to occupy other people''s wives.


    "Longbo, I want to ask you something!"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and faced the distance: "if I want to make Rushuang and Bingbing lose their ability to move or even have no combat effectiveness, what do I need to do? You should answer according to the facts. I just want to know about it. I don''t know much about demons!"


    Long Bo also believed that Chu Feng would not attack Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, so he thought about it and said, "ordinary demons can be crushed directly by powerful forces, but in the face of powerful demons, especially those elite demons who have existed for countless years like Princess nine and Princess four, special measures are needed."


    "The demons who basically go to their realm have almost reached the realm of immortality. Even if you destroy their bodies, their souls can still be reincarnated in other people''s bodies."


    Chu Feng is clear about this. Leng Rushuang had been destroyed and boarded up in the body of Leng''s eldest lady and came to the world again. However, he didn''t interrupt. I believe Longbo didn''t say anything.


    Looking around, long Bo seemed to be very careful and said in a low voice: "once the Demon Lord said to me that the demons who went to the realm of God were so strong. The four princesses and the nine princesses were once in the realm of God, but they lost a lot of strength in some things, but their mental state and spiritual realm were still in the realm of God, including the body. ¡±


    , they need a little control


    A finger stretched out two centimeters to the left of the heart and whispered, "there is a strange place in the body of demons, which is just opposite to that of human beings. However, as long as the essence of powerful people is used to pierce them, their blood of demons will be confused. In a short period of time, they have only the ability to suppress blood contamination, and there is no practical power."


    Chu Feng''s meaningful smile, if this is true, the difficulty is still very high, how can Dacheng''s demon let people poke their hearts and smear their blood?


    Looking at long Bo, he said with a smile, "long Bo, are you a great man?"Long Bo wryly smile: "only those who have the will of God can be regarded as powerful. Do you think I am?"


    Chu Feng knew that Longbo was not counted, so he did not continue to ask. He sat cross legged on the grass and asked, "Longbo, what is blood essence?"


    Long Bo didn''t have anything to do at the moment. He sat down and told him simply: "the essence of blood is the purest Yang blood of a warrior. Every drop of blood is very precious. Only the blood that is guided from the position of Dantian is the refined blood. The blood from other places can only be regarded as ordinary blood."


    "But ordinary martial arts people will not waste their essence and blood, because they have a little loss of their own strength, and it is a bit troublesome to recover."


    Chufeng nodded his head to understand that Daniel had cleaned the game in the distance, and the simple kitchen also spread a smell of vegetables, and the smoke curled from the kitchen, which made Chu Feng''s heart calm down temporarily. If you could have such a life in a quiet place, it would be very pleasant.


    Looking at Chu Feng, long Bo seemed to be in a stable mood at the moment. He said softly, "little Lord, the rebellion of the green dragon and white tiger is an unchangeable fact, but the ruling house can still suppress them because of the existence of the guards. But I think it''s time to let you know about some things."


    "Now you are the king of heaven, but in addition to the king, there are elders who enjoy high dignity."


    Chu Feng nodded: "what thing?"


    Things?


    Long Bo grinned bitterly, and Chu Feng was able to say this, but he still said, "the elder is the elder of the guard army. There are three in total. Each of them is in charge of a guard army. They are all from my generation. They come out with the Demon Lord. They can be regarded as the elders of your master. To a certain extent, they have more respect than the king of heaven, but they do not have the power of the heavenly king They can only be commander-in-chief


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "three elders, or follow the Demon Lord out of the people, what is their cultivation?"


    Long Bo embarrassed a smile: "big elder half god later period, two elder half body middle period, three elder half god prophase!"


    Chu Feng had no disturbance. It seemed that he had expected it for a long time. The verdict could compete with Xuanyuan family to a certain extent. Without demigod, Chu Feng did not believe it. What he did not expect was that there were three elders after the four heavenly king.


    He also caught a message and looked at long Bo, and his eyes flashed over the light killing machine: "long Bo, the green dragon and white tiger dare to rebel directly. It seems that it is not right without the support of the elder? Even if you kill me, it seems useless if those elders refuse to agree? "


    "Long Bo, be honest, or tell me who supports the green dragon and white tiger!"


    Long Bo gently smiles, knowing that Chu Feng has understood his meaning, he breathes out: "the great elder has not been born for a hundred years. He is not interested in anything, so he will not support you or Qinglong Baihu. He will only follow the orders of the principal. The second elder and the third elders can absolutely trust him."


    The three elders can absolutely be trusted. That is to say, the second elder is a supporter of green dragon and white tiger.


    Chu Feng stood up and looked calm as water: "long Bo, after going to Longmen, give the elder a message. The world has changed. There is no so-called neutrality, only standing in line!"


    After leaving a word, Chu Feng walked to the kitchen. The meaning was very clear. When long Bo''s mind was frozen, Chu Feng didn''t talk about the second elder and the third elder. It was about the great elder. Obviously, if the elder didn''t stand by his side, he would die!


    Laughing bitterly at Chu Feng''s killing and cutting, Longbo has no way. Once the emperor and his courtiers are not absolutely loyal, they will die absolutely!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1464

    At more than nine o''clock in the evening, the cabin in the mountain forest is particularly quiet, with only some subtle sounds of birds and insects chirping, which is quiet and a kind of inexplicable dullness.


    Maybe it''s because there are trees all around.


    Daniel and Xiaohua only have three small wooden houses. Two of them are for people, and the other one is usually used to stack some sundries. However, in order to provide Chu Feng with their residence today, Daniel simply cleaned it up after dinner. Although it is still so simple and crude, it is no problem to live in a person.


    Chufeng asked Longbo to have a rest, and he went out to lie down on the grass. The weather in dianlan was very dry. Except for a little cold, there was not too much moisture. For Chu Feng, there was nothing.


    Su Xinyu and Ziyi are still in the same room. Depending on the situation, both of them have already gone to bed. After all, they are a little tired after travelling for so many days.


    The moon in the night sky is still half circle, Chu Feng thought can not help but ring blood moon night, but there is not so much pain, can be very good to look at what happened, peace a lot.


    Blink of an eye, Chu Feng in the heart filtering a thing happened, always feel behind a hand in slowly pushing all this, including his future, his direction, even Chang''e''s things seem to be in the design of others, but Chu Feng does not know who has such ability to promote all this.


    Think of that night appeared in the black skirt woman, take away Zhang yun''er''s person, in the end is what identity, why jade Tu see her time seems to have a little fear?


    It seems that there are many things in the world, and there are many unknown things.


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s heart has a simple direction, that is, first, all the power of the ruling office, and then remove all the unfavorable factors of the three sects and four families. As for the Wenzhou emperor family that appeared in cooperation with Qinglong Baihu that night, that is, the spokesperson of the spiritual world, Chu Feng did not want to retaliate so quickly.


    Although the great emperor''s family is a semi invisible force, there is a spiritual world behind it. Without absolute strength, Chu Feng is willing to bury the hatred temporarily.


    Don''t have to revenge the great emperor''s family to lead to the spirit world, but you can''t do anything about it. It''s not beautiful.


    Just thinking about something, the sound of trampling on the grass came from the direction of the wooden house. A gust of wind blew gently, and a woman''s natural body fragrance slipped through Chu Feng''s nose, and her expression flitted through the light playfulness. Chu Feng closed her eyes as if she didn''t know anything, and lay there as if she had fallen asleep.


    A linen pajamas look rustic floret came over, looking back at the direction of the wooden house, no movement.


    It seems to just relax a little, go to Chu Feng''s side, squat down, look at Chu Feng who seems to sleep in the past and gently shake him: "little handsome boy!"


    Chu Feng has not done self introduction, floret naturally did not call his name.


    Was pushed for a while, Chu Feng just opened his eyes vaguely, sat up and looked at the flowers beside him: "what''s the matter?"


    Floret gently a smile to sit down, hands holding knees to see Chu Feng: "how not to rest in the house to run out?"


    Chu fengyao looked at the sky half moon: "I am not used to staying with men."


    Floret chuckled, as if Chu Feng''s explanation was funny, and said with a smile, "I don''t see you''re still a little villain!"


    "Men are not bad, women don''t love it!" Chu Feng smile, mouth with a bad arc, side head: "little flower sister, how do not sleep in the middle of the night to run out?"


    Xiaohua felt Chu Feng''s eyes fixed, and her mouth glanced over her smile: "it''s convenient to get up, just see you lying here, come and have a look, that you continue to stay, I want to go to the front convenient."


    After that, Xiaohua stood up and pulled her skirt, revealing the white scenery under her pajamas, the kind of interior common to rural women. Then she turned back to chufeng and walked forward to a grass five meters away. After seeing Chu Feng, she squatted down.


    Soon came the sound of the water. Chu Feng didn''t feel general. He just looked out of his eyes at the toilet built by several wooden boards outside the wooden house. Although it was a little crude, the sanitation was ok, at least it was clean.


    Where the distance is so close, why go to the front of the grass, close to the distance?


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything until floret got up from the grass and came over. Chu Feng gave a meaningful smile: "Xiaohua sister, the voice is so loud!"


    Floret blushed, how can you not know that Chu Feng''s voice is just her convenient voice?


    He looked at Chu Feng angrily and took the first two steps: "you are really a villain. Wait a minute!"


    As if she was coquettish to her lover, Xiaohua went to the wooden house and entered one of the rooms, which was her room with Daniel. Chu Feng didn''t go to spy on the situation, or didn''t care at all.


    A few minutes later, floret came out again and went to Chu Feng and pulled him up: "follow me!"


    Chu Feng did not ask why, Xiaohua pulled him, he stood up and followed floret forward, two people have been walking to the water near, along the upstream out of more than 200 meters, in front of a bare big rock stop.Chu Feng looked at the gurgling river next to him and listened to the birds and insects in the woods. The rest was very quiet: "sister floret, what can I do for you?"


    "Little villain!" Floret turned around and even showed a trace of delicate state, standing in front of Chu Feng with a smile: "are you interested in me?"


    Chu Feng in the heart slightly ponders, but on the face is a pair of by the person to break the heart embarrassment, lowers the head: "that, which has?"


    Xiaohua suddenly hugged Chu Feng and said with a smile, "I can see it already, but I also like you. You look so handsome. I just like the white and tender man, which is much better than the rough man like Daniel."


    Raised his head to look at Chu Feng, just like the eyes of a lady complaining: "do you want it?"


    Chu Feng nodded and looked at the little flower in the eyes of a glimmer of Mei Yi, passing a smile: "that, Daniel?"


    "It''s OK!" Xiaohua shakes her head, just like many women who cheat on her husband, she has no hesitation: "I am with him just because he is industrious and diligent, but I never like him, so you don''t need to care, and I don''t want you to be responsible for it. Don''t you leave tomorrow?"


    "Long night, hurry up, so as not to wait for the big cow to wake up!"


    Chu Feng held back a difficult color, and seemed to have made a great determination and nodded heavily: "that''s OK!"


    Xiaohua looks happy and pulls chufeng to the smooth place behind the big stone. She hugs Chu Feng and kisses him directly. Chu Feng''s eyes flit and banter. She doesn''t refuse a woman''s active kiss. She hugs her fair body and kisses them together directly. She can only hear their nasal sounds.


    Chu Feng does not have the slightest polite up and down his hands, feel the body temperature in the arms is constantly rising.


    Suddenly Chu Feng loosened floret''s mouth, looking at the face more and more ruddy woman: "do you want me to die?"


    "What do you say?" she said


    Chu Feng sighed slightly and looked at the night in the distance: "do you know what is the dark eyes?"


    Floret looks slightly tight: "do not know!"


    Go!


    All of a sudden, a sharp weapon into the body of the sound of a slight ring, Xiaohua body trembling back, Chu Feng stood in situ clapping hands, ignoring the heart of his dagger pierced floret that shocked look, just a boundless killing opportunity emerged.


    Looking at the woman''s pain but did not fall down, Chu Feng said faintly: "the same method can be successful once, because other people are not prepared, and the second time you use similar methods, it can only show that you are stupid, in fact, you can directly kill me, why play these means?"


    "Yutu, is it Chang''e who wants you to do this?"


    Floret looks tight, squint eyes, and then a cold wind blows, the woman who originally wore linen pajamas suddenly becomes another person, with a round face, flexible eyes, and astonishment in the eyes. It is Yutu!


    Chu Feng looked at the woman in front of her. Except for the murder, there was no fluctuation. Chu Feng was always on guard against the people around him. So when Daniel and Xiaohua appeared today, his left eye looked at them, which broke the vanity. Daniel is a normal ordinary person, but Xiaohua is surrounded by a layer of hazy.


    He couldn''t see through his left eye, just like when he saw Yutu, so he knew Xiaohua was Yutu.


    "How do you know that?" In order to make things credible and not to arouse Chu Feng''s suspicion, Yutu deliberately hallucinates Daniel. Even more, she uses her own body to seduce Chu Feng, which is impossible for Chu Feng to know.


    Naturally, Chu Feng would not say that his left eye could see all the vanity in the world, because that was his biggest card. When he was in the hotel, he didn''t think of it at all, so he had an accident. But the second time he was still like this, it was not Chu Feng.


    Looking at the natural jade dodo, Chu Feng gave a smile: "do you think I am a lecherous, seduce me, I will lose the conventional judgment, you can poison me again, but why don''t you direct your hand, but you want to make me weak?"


    Jade Tu frowned and showed her eyebrows. She could not imagine that Chu Feng could break through her illusory skills. It is hard to see through Murong Bing and lengrushuang.


    But at the moment, no matter how much Chu Feng had already recognized her, Yutu did not need to cover up. She snorted coldly: "of course I want to kill you, but the master said that anyone can kill you, but only I can''t, so I can only let the four princesses and Daji lose their strength, unable to help you, but also make you poisoned and unable to play a taboo force."


    "It''s just a pity that you found out. You''re lucky!"


    Chu Feng thought of Chang''e and then looked at Yu Tu: "because you can''t kill me, you deliberately weaken the most powerful force around me. If you don''t guess wrong, there is a huge crisis ahead!"


    Yutu sneered and did not deny: "yes, unless you do not go to Longmen, it is dangerous to go there, unless you use the force of taboo, but you are sure that your taboo force can be used for how long?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, knowing that jade Tu is deliberately to wear down his side of the strength, let him finally be killed by others, his heart is punishable."I don''t know if anyone else can kill me, but I''m sure you''ll have bad luck soon."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Yu Tu Jiao laughs. Chang''e has a feeling for Chu Feng, which she can''t allow. Therefore, she should spare no effort to let Chu Feng die. If she can''t do it, she will let others have the possibility to start.


    So when I heard Chu Feng''s words, I felt a little sarcasm, but before I opened my mouth, I was shocked and stopped. I felt angina pectoris. That ordinary dagger actually made her have the pain of tearing heart and splitting lung, and her pupil shrank violently: "what''s the matter? Why is my blood in trouble?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1465

    Dacheng''s demon is almost immortal.


    Although Yutu is not one of the nine saints in the wild demon Kingdom, her endless years with Chang''e have already gone to the stage where she can fight with Murong Bing and cold as frost. She has reached the level of becoming a demon saint. Her blood is independent, and her blood is derived from her own.


    This kind of blood is noble and unique. Apart from Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang, the blood of Dacheng demon can not be copied.


    This unique blood can make them more powerful, but also very lethal, that is, if people attack their hearts with the essence of powerful people, their unique blood will be tarnished, making them lose all combat effectiveness in a short time and become ordinary demons.


    Because whether it is a human or a demon, for their own heart protection is very strong, so the possibility is very low.


    But just now, Yutu wanted to seduce Chu Feng even though she was a little flower. The distance was too close. In addition, she was distracted by Chu Feng. There were also reasons why she could do things better without alerting Chu Feng. Yutu didn''t have too much vigilance. She was thinking of passing on the poison she had put on her body to Chu Feng.


    In this way, Chu Feng was unable to use her taboo force, and finally was killed. It was not against Chang''e''s instructions. She did not kill Chu Feng herself.


    But who could have thought that Chu Feng had already seen through and stabbed her with a dagger. A dagger itself was nothing to Yutu, but there was the essence of a powerful person on it, which directly tarnished Yutu''s blood and made her lose her fighting power.


    Chu Feng walked forward and stood in front of Yutu and said with a sneer: "I forgot to tell you that I am taboo. My blood is the blood of a powerful person. In order to let you suffer punishment, I also retaliate for your care for me many times, so I condensed a drop of refined blood, which was on the dagger just now."


    "Do you feel regret now? Why should I be so close to me? Why don''t you just kill me?"


    Yutu really regretted. She didn''t expect that Chu Feng would know these things. This is the biggest secret of the demon kingdom. Only the supreme beings can know this secret. But because of the high difficulty, those powerful people would not do that. After all, a drop of blood essence would consume a lot of strength.


    Although it can be recovered, it is extremely dangerous to go to the realm of powerful people, even if it is a day of strength loss, because you do not know whether someone will come out to kill you in this period of time.


    What Yutu didn''t think of was that Chu Feng not only knew the secret, but also that her taboo blood was the category of powerful people. Moreover, Yutu felt more cruel than the blood of a powerful person. At the moment, she not only felt that her whole body strength could not be used casually, but also that forbidden blood was eroding her blood.


    This is a very dangerous signal, Yu Tu''s heart, rarely appeared panic.


    But Chu Feng was not in a hurry. He stretched out his hand and gently pulled out the dagger, which was dyed red with blood. He gently threw the dagger to the side. Chu Feng provoked Yu Tu yuan''s lovely chin: "why do you want to kill me so much?"


    Yutu stared at Chu Feng with fire in his eyes. He knew that he was capsizing in the gutter. He didn''t expect Chu Feng to be so cunning. He gritted his teeth and said, "why should I kill you? Don''t you know? A long time ago, the master had been sleeping for countless years because of the son of a bitch


    "Now the seven generations and seven lives will wake up completely. I can feel her affection for you. Why do you want you to die?"


    Chu Feng has no fluctuation. Yutu is an absolutely loyal person. In order not to let Chang''e be trapped by love again, she wants to kill him. However, Chang''e seems to have orders. She can''t kill him. Therefore, Yutu goes around to do things and consumes the most powerful power around him so that others can start.


    Patting Yutu''s face, ignoring her angry look: "you are a loyal person, but I have a bad habit, who wants me to die, I want to die!"


    Jade Tu looks slightly changed, at the moment she is not enough, Chu wind raging, he said: "Chu wind, if you kill me, the master will not let you go."


    "I didn''t want to let her go." Chu Feng sighed, and xuanhuang nine needles appeared in his hand. With a violent breath in his eyes, all the clothes on Yutu''s body were crushed. Yutu couldn''t resist it, revealing his mouth watering body.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng is not in the mood to appreciate it. Yutu is beautiful, enchanting, pure and lovely. There is no contradiction at all when mixed together. But for the woman who always wants to die, Chu Feng has no intention of killing.


    The clothes on her body were directly crushed by Chu Feng''s power and presented naked in front of him. Yu Tu was ashamed and angry, but she wanted to use her strength because the blood of taboo spread in her body and suppressed all her strength. She could only stand there helplessly and bear humiliation passively.


    How many years, has a man let her so embarrassed?


    If the eyes can destroy a person, now Chu Feng has died countless times, but it is doomed that the eyes can not kill people, so Yutu can only stand there like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    Chu Feng picked up a gold needle and said faintly, "I once knew a needling technique from master. It has no name. However, whether it falls on people or animals, it will make their body function decline continuously until they die. You are a great demon. It is impossible to die.""I didn''t want you to die, but I thought about tormenting you and making your life worse than death."


    Yu Tu''s face changed greatly: "Chu Feng, you are abnormal!"


    "Yes, I''m abnormal!" Don''t want to, Chu Feng nodded seriously, a gold needle directly fell on Yutu''s body, according to the distribution of human acupoints, jade DoD''s body immediately trembled, a cool attack.


    But all of these didn''t end like this. Chu Feng was like a person who did things seriously. In a short period of two minutes, the whole tribe was on Yutu''s body. Originally, she could stand and bear the blood of taboo. She directly fell to the ground, looking miserable and miserable, and capsized in the sewer!


    All of a sudden, Yutu felt that her body was getting colder and colder. Her blood, which didn''t belong to her, was rampant there. Finally, there was a panic: "Chu Feng, what do you want to do to me?"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and looked indifferent: "let you live like death, didn''t you say that just now? You don''t want me to disturb your master''s feelings. Don''t you think I''m a lecher? Still say I''m a pervert? So in order to satisfy your evaluation of me, what do you say I will do to you? "


    Jade Tu touched the indifferent eyes of Chu Feng, just like those wild animals that people fear a long time ago, just want to tear his enemies, never have the slightest pity.


    Heart unnatural shaking, voice more panic: "Chu wind, I will not target you, do not hurt me, the master knows will certainly hate you."


    "I just want to kill her!" Chu Feng slightly shook his head and squatted down. He looked at Yutu''s body which was not defeated by anyone, just as if he was looking at something very ordinary: "and your plea is just to get out of my control. When you refine and clear the blood essence in your body, you will definitely attack me. So why should I let you go?"


    "I did not want to let you go. My heart is very uncomfortable. What I think is that before I can kill Chang''e, I will take you with me and torture you if I have nothing to do. Then my heart will be more comfortable."


    Chu Feng''s calm words and indifferent breath make Yutu, who has experienced countless years, feel frightened. Before she can kill Chang''e, she will be tortured by her side. It is simply that life is worse than death. The most important thing is that she will go crazy in the hands of Chu Feng.


    She still wanted to speak, but there was no chance to make a sound. Yutu''s tears crossed her cheek. At this moment, she really regretted that she had consumed cold frost and Murong ice, and that Chu Feng''s taboo force could not be used. In this way, she could give Qinglong and white tiger more assurance to kill chufeng.


    But she thought of the beginning, and even imagined the result, but she did not think of the process. She capsized in the sewer, not only was chufeng captured, but also became a tool for chufeng to vent her anger on Chang''e. her pride and dignity were trampled on the ground by Chu Feng.


    Then her heart is more violent killing, tears, eyes blinking at Chu Feng, burning hate in her heart, she has decided whether Chang''e will kill her or not, when she has the opportunity to kill Chu Feng, bury this shame!


    The time of the night slowly passed, Yutu''s pride and everything in this night completely lost, was tortured by the Chu wind, did not have that elegant demeanor, more like a delicate and pitiful woman.


    At six o''clock in the morning, a glimmer of light appeared in the sky. Chu Feng stood on the big stone and looked at the flowing river calmly. The hatred for Chang''e dissipated after a night, and it was not so hard.


    Looking back at lying on the ground, there is no resentment in his eyes, only the cold jade Tu, Chu Feng does not have too many emotional fluctuations, his hand a xuanhuang nine needles return to the palm of his hand and disappear, leaving behind a little plum blossom like blood on the ground, just a kind of indifference.


    Without looking at Yutu''s angry eyes, chufeng is just a simple calm. He wants to kill her now, but he knows that he is not Chang''e''s opponent, and Yutu is Chang''e''s most loyal follower and ravages her. Chu Feng can guide the hatred in his heart.


    Hand a Yang, jade Tu immediately by an invisible force to the hand, staring at the woman''s beautiful face, Chu Feng like the devil''s general mouth: "you can hate me in your heart, the more I hate me, the more happy I am, my heart can be comfortable, even let Chang''e know her fault, temporarily by you."


    "Enjoy the rest of the day, this little Lord''s torture to you!"


    With a swing of his hand, Yutu xuenen''s body flew out of the sky and fell heavily into the river. Looking at the jade DOD which splashed on it with more and more ugly look, Chu Feng turned around and went to the direction of the wooden house.


    Yutu has been ravaged by him for one night, and has no ability to move. The forbidden blood has completely suppressed her demon blood. Even if she is allowed to leave, Yutu has no way out. In addition, her body function is damaged. Now in the cold river, Yutu enjoys the bone chilling cold.


    Heart cry: Chu Feng, one day, I want you to live more than death, I want to kill all your women!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1466

    Chu Feng returns to the wooden house, long Bo and they have already got up.


    Seeing Chu Feng coming back from the outside, everyone didn''t ask what happened. Although long Bo was also puzzled, he didn''t ask.


    Just looking at Daniel coming out of a room, he said with a soft smile: "thank you for your husband and wife''s reception last night. We are going to leave. Thank you!"


    Daniel rubbed his eyes out and was stunned: "who are you?"


    Long Bo and Su Xinyu were also asked by Daniel. They didn''t know how to answer them. Only Chu Feng knew that Daniel was under the control of Yutu. Now Yutu has lost all his abilities, and Daniel naturally returns to normal.


    He stepped forward and said, "we are passers-by. We arrived late last night and saw that you had fallen asleep, so I didn''t disturb you. I stayed here for a night. Don''t be surprised!" Then he took out two hundred yuan bills and handed them to Daniel: "this should be the cost of our lodging, please."


    Daniel scratched his head. He didn''t remember what happened yesterday, but he could accept the explanation given by Chu Feng. Moreover, he was poor and had nothing to covet.


    Nodding to take over 200 yuan: "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s convenient for others, that is, it''s convenient for yourself."


    Chufeng smiles and indicates to long Bo that they can go. They are curious about how Daniel has forgotten everything, and even why he didn''t see floret this morning. But Chu Feng seems to know something. I believe there will be an explanation.


    Four people left the wooden house and walked forward for a distance. Chu Feng turned back: "Ziyi, give me a suit of clothes!"


    Long Bo frowned and seemed to catch something, but he didn''t speak. He just went to the front and sat down. Ziyi and Su Xinyu were also curious. However, they took out a set of clothes from their bags to chufeng, along with their personal clothes. Chu Feng took two of them.


    Su Xinyu narrowed his eyes. He didn''t see floret when he got up this morning. In addition, Daniel forgot everything. Chu Feng''s medical skills were amazing. Did he play with his wife and block their memory?


    Chu Feng took his clothes and told them to wait at the same place. He went to the river last night. If he knew that Su Xinyu was thinking about these things, he would spit blood three liters. This is really a great injustice!


    When he came to the river, he saw jade Tu lying there. Chu Feng stretched out his hand and Zhenyuan took Yutu to the bank. Without speaking, he put on all the clothes for her. Then he carried the jade Tu to Su Xinyu''s direction like a chicken.


    The three people waiting to see Chu Feng come back with a woman with wet hair in their hands. Their expressions are all strange. What did Chu Feng do last night?


    Chu Feng came near and threw the jade DOD on the grass like rubbish. Seeing Chu Feng''s indifference, Su Xinyu and others immediately overturned their ideas. Chu Feng would never do this to a woman. Now, this woman must be the enemy.


    In particular, Su Xinyu, Huangfu ruodie once told her that she was forced to take away her body by Chu Feng for the first time, and she felt more and more likely.


    Looking at the jade TU with resentful eyes on the ground, Su Xinyu and Ziyi are both stunned. They are very light and moving women. Who is this?


    Long Bo, who was a little distant, took a faint look, and then his body shook and stood up. He naturally recognized who it was. Looking at Chu Feng, he thought of Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, and then thought of Daniel, who had no idea about everything just now. All his puzzles were completely figured out at this moment.


    Yesterday''s little flower is Yutu. It is possible that there is some conspiracy. If you look at Yutu at this time, he can''t lie down. Chu Feng asked him yesterday, and everything is clear now.


    It turns out that Chu Feng didn''t talk about Xiaohua with him in his spare time yesterday, but he knew that this woman was Yutu at that time.


    "Little master, she?" she asked


    "A waste!" Chu Feng indifferently and mercilessly replied, did not go to do too much explanation.


    Long Bo laughs bitterly when he hears the speech. Yutu exists as long as the God doesn''t come out. He is said to be a waste by Chu Feng. However, he knows that Chu Feng''s hatred for Chang''e, naturally, he doesn''t like jade Tu around her much, so he doesn''t speak any more.


    Just looking at the jade DOD, it is estimated that he was tortured by Chu Feng, otherwise his eyes would not be so cold.


    Su Xinyu and Ziyi have never seen Yutu, so they don''t know who this woman is. After a rest in chufeng, they carry Yutu and walk forward. They come to long Bo''s side. The meaning is very clear.


    Long Bo knew that the two curious babies must want to know who the woman Chu Feng was carrying, so he lowered his voice and said what he knew and could tell them. He also laughed bitterly that Yutu fell into Chu Feng''s hands. This time, it was a total misfortune. A demon equivalent to the extreme demigod, was taken down by Chu Feng. It was a shame!


    After listening, Su Xinyu and Ziyi know that the jade DoD in Chu Feng''s hand is the mythical jade DOD, and the feeling of magic is sympathy at the same time.


    On that night of blood moon, they all vaguely knew what had happened. Chu Feng''s killing of Chang''e went to a terrible state. At the moment, Chu Feng could not kill Chang''e, but took Yutu. Both of them could think of Yutu''s tragic results.Take it on behalf of the Lord!


    However, Chu Feng''s indifference now makes them dare not say anything more, because everyone knows that Chang''e is involved. Chu Feng is bloody and cruel. Yutu suffers a little torture. It''s a small matter for her to suffer. At least she is still alive.


    Along the way, no one spoke, and Chu Feng did not communicate with them too much. It will take a few days to get to Longmen holy land according to this degree. The danger is likely to come soon. Chu Feng is more on guard at this moment.


    Yutu dare to wear down the strength around him in person, which shows that there must be a storm ahead.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care too much about it. He could let long Bo take the initiative to spread the news and let the green dragon and white tiger take risks. Naturally, he was ready to deal with everything. Unless Chang''e appeared, all the people who appeared would die!


    This is Chu Feng''s confidence!


    As night fell again, Chu Feng did not find a village or a place to rest. They could only find a more open place in a mountain forest. Today, they were sleeping in the open air. However, because everyone was a warrior, they did not worry about any dangerous beasts at night.


    After simply getting something to eat, chufeng left alone with Yutu who didn''t say a word for a day. Su Xinyu was curious about what chufeng was going to do. But Chu Feng couldn''t ask if he didn''t say anything. He could only sympathize with Yutu in his heart and fall into Chu Feng''s hands. It must be better to live than to die!


    Long Bo did not pay attention to where Chu Feng was going. There must be danger on the way, but it would not be so fast because these places were not suitable for ambush. As long as he started, he could take Chu Feng with him in the shortest time and leave with the help of dense forest.


    So long Bo didn''t worry too much. Only when he was close to the dragon''s gate was the most dangerous time.


    Chu Feng took Yutu and shuttled through the forest. When he went 800 meters away, he threw Yutu down on the ground. Then he sat down beside her and took out two chicken legs wrapped in lotus leaves. He took one of them and put it on Yutu''s mouth: "if you hate me to kill me, you will have to raise enough strength, otherwise you will have to die in the end."


    Yutu turned her head to one side, her eyes were cold, only hate and kill. Even though she was really consumed and hungry, she didn''t want to accept the mercy of Chu Feng.


    "If you don''t eat it!"


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be compassionate. Yutu showed pride. He took the two chicken legs left at noon today and ate them by himself. When Yutu was shocked, her heart was full of opportunities. Chu Feng''s indifference made her very angry.


    The two drumsticks were just filling the stomach for chufeng, and soon all of them were finished. Patting his greasy hands, he looked at Yutu lying on the ground: "what''s the relationship between xianchongmen and shenyinmen?"


    Jade Tu body a shock, eyes show surprise, but did not answer Chu Feng''s words, just shocked in the heart, how can Chu Feng know something.


    In addition, it seems that the most important thing for you to do is to slap the Shenfeng gate in silence


    "Don''t deny it. I''ve shown you two times in front of me, which confirms my judgment."


    Holding Yutu''s face and looking at herself, she said in a cold voice, "because Dongfang Yun and I met for the first time, but she even killed me. At that time, I only thought that it was because I looked at her a little more, but later I recognized you. I felt the breath similar to Oriental rhyme. Jade Tu, do you want to deny it?"


    Jade Tu''s eyes twinkled and hummed, "so what?"


    Obviously, Yu Tu didn''t have to deny it at the moment. Chu Feng said with a cold smile: "how? It is confirmed that both xianchongmen and shenyinmen were trained by you. What do you think I want? My hatred of Chang''e has reached the point of destroying heaven and earth. You have been tortured like a dog by me. What do you think of me? "


    Yutu felt the violent killing intention in Chu Feng''s words, and associated with Chu Feng''s consistent removal of the enemy''s roots, she felt a little cold in her heart. Although that was only some of the people she had cultivated, she had feelings for a long time.


    Jade Tu narrowed his eyes: "Chu Feng, you can''t do that. If the master knows, he will kill you."


    "I''ve said that I''d rather kill her." Yutu''s words have completely confirmed the ownership of xianchongmen and shenyinmen. Obviously, they don''t know that Yutu and Chang''e are behind them, but it doesn''t matter: "besides, I dare to wreak havoc on you. Do you think I still care about blood stained rivers and mountains?"


    Yutu''s body was shocked. Seeing the color of destruction burning in Chu Feng''s eyes, he thought of last night that there was no hysteria, but an unforgettable hatred: "Chu Feng, you''d better pray that I can''t turn over in my life!"


    Chu Feng loosened Yutu''s chin and sneered: "at least before you turn over, you are my tool to vent my anger on Chang''e!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1467

    Three days later, in the morning, a desolate place, one can only see endless stone Gobi at a glance, except for which no plant can be found.


    The five figures appeared on the edge of the desolate land. Chu Feng and others passed through the jungle and came to this barren land.


    Occasionally there is such a huge male water flying east in the sky. It seems that he is also looking for its prey. His wings are three meters long. When he sees five people above the ground, his fierce eyes are ferocious. However, he does not dare to dive down. He feels that if he goes down, he may not be able to soar in the sky.


    Chu Feng stood in front of him, looking at the endless Gobi, and then at the jade dodo which was able to walk but was like ordinary people. These days, the latter had no time to refine the forbidden blood in his body.


    Because the blood of taboo is too violent, Yutu has no ability to clear it now. She can only use external force, but it is doomed that no one will help her at this moment.


    And Chang''e in the lost country, also can''t know what happened, this is doomed to jade Tu at this moment is a captive general existence.


    Long Bo came forward and looked at the Gobi in front of him. It has been more than ten days since he left the imperial city. Now he is approaching Longmen Holy Land: "little Lord, through the next door in front of us, we can get to Longmen holy land. We will arrive before sunset today."


    Coming soon means danger will happen at any time.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and didn''t care too much. He didn''t take a bath for several days. He felt very uncomfortable. He patted the dust accumulated on his body for several days: "go, always face it."


    Long Bo nodded, and then the crowd continued to move forward. Yutu followed her and did not dare to have any improper behavior. Now she is an ordinary person. Ziyi and Su Xinyu can easily kill her, not to mention the taboo of Chu Feng and the demigod character Longbo.


    In the past, she didn''t know much about the behavior of Gou Jian, the king of Yue, but now she has a sense of empathy. Now she is just suffering from hardships, waiting for her to turn over and never die with Chu Feng.


    It is the fourth day that she fell into the hands of Chu Feng. Every night is the beginning of her nightmare. Chu Feng does not give her a chance to recover. Because of the cruelty of taboo blood, she needs absolute quiet environment to recover. However, Chu Feng torments her every night, and she has to rush to the road during the day, so she can''t be quiet.


    The humiliation that Yutu suffered in the past four days was unprecedented in the endless years of Yutu''s life.


    Her pride and her everything is worthless by the Chu wind. Chu Feng does not give her any respect. All the means of trampling on human dignity are used on her. In other words, there is no place in Yutu that has not been ravaged by Chu wind, but she has no way.


    She is not Chu Feng''s opponent now, can only become the tool of Chu Feng''s vent. In the collision time after time, she is conquered again and again, which makes Yutu''s psychology almost distort. Every time she wants Chu Feng to die on her body.


    But she didn''t want Chu Feng to live. Chu Feng gave her shame. She felt that only the blood of Chu Feng and the death of all the women of Chu Feng could be calmed down.


    Chu Feng, who was ahead of him, naturally did not know what Yu Tu was thinking, and even if he did, he would not put it in his heart. From the day Chang''e woke up, there was a volcano in his heart, which could only be calmed by drinking blood, but he could not kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    So if you catch Yutu, you can only use what you can''t do to others or his women. You can say that Chu Feng has been a devil in front of Yutu for four days.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have the so-called pity on her. Yutu wanted to kill him many times, but he was not Chang''e''s opponent. Naturally, he could only follow her most loyal. Therefore, Chu Feng had no guilt at all. Instead, he had a decision in his heart. Before he could kill Chang''e, he wanted Yutu to live in humiliation every day.


    Chu Feng is not a psychopathic person, but Chang''e gives too much harm, he needs to vent.


    Lin Yulin, Ma Qiduo, wenxinxue, Yan Yan, Xia Wei and Xuanyuan crape myrtle are all entangled with him. However, the six people are one of Chang''e''s six products. The feeling of being teased and being used by others makes Chu Feng unable to find any reason not to be angry or angry.


    Therefore, his method to Yutu is more excessive, no gentleness!


    "Coming!"


    Time approaching noon, close to a place with bare and strange rocks, long Bo stopped and looked forward with a dignified look in his eyes: "what a powerful force!"


    Chu Feng was not surprised or pleased, but went to Yutu''s face. Suddenly, he slapped Su Xinyu and other people''s astonished looks, and threw the jade DOD fan on the ground and stood down from the ground: "tell me, who are they?"


    Because Chu Feng felt that there was a demigod in the approaching power.


    And Yutu can do things first, which shows that Yutu is one of the promoters behind all this, at least an insider, so Chu Feng wants to get the answer in her mouth.


    In front of all the people, he was slapped by Chu Feng and fell on the ground. The anger in Yutu''s heart can be imagined. His eyes were indignant and stood up: "I will definitely kill you."Chu Feng didn''t blink his eyes, and didn''t fight on such a pretty face. He lifted up and kicked Yutu. The latter''s pretty body flew out directly and hit a stone pillar. Although he didn''t vomit blood, the damage was still very huge.


    Long Bo''s three people all squint their eyes and feel unbearable. Even if Yutu is the enemy, damn it, it''s not like this.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about long Bo''s opinions. He slowly walked over and pulled up Yutu. He ignored her angry eyes: "you don''t say I know it. Are you sure you want to be silent? Do you believe I''ll take your clothes off and let you stand here? "


    But if she was stripped naked in front of the public in broad daylight, she would not allow it, nor would she.


    The firmness in the eyes dissipated a little, but the tone was still cold: "the green dragon and white tiger gathered one hundred strong men with four levels of natural anger, fifty strong people with three levels of absolute anger sent out by jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family, two strong people in the early stage of demigod''s state, and ten strong people who are infinitely close to the semi God''s seven levels of heaven''s anger."


    Yu Tu''s calm words made long Bo and others slightly frightened. Two demigods were strong enough to be proud of the heroes. There were ten powerful people who were infinitely close to the demigods, and then there were 150 strong people with more than three levels of tiannu.


    Such forces together are enough to destroy any country in the world. At the moment, he just came to kill Chu Feng. Chu Feng himself did not know whether it was his misfortune or his honor.


    Without any sign, a slap on the ground once again, and the Chu wind did not fluctuate: "it''s not surprising that the green dragon and white tiger killed me. Jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family also appeared. There are two demigods and ten people in tiannu and seven realms, Yutu. Can you tell me what role you played?"


    Yutu had forgotten his anger, or numbness, and sneered: "jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family were threatened by me. As for the twelve strongest ones, they were all my people. What do you say?"


    "Oh Chu Feng just a light response, feel that the huge force is about to approach, squat down and look at Yutu whose face has been beaten and swollen. Chu Feng said faintly: "originally, I still think that Xianzhong gate and Shenyin gate don''t know your existence. I can''t kill them any more!"


    "But now, you have given me enough excuses to pull out the demigods and not destroy the hidden gate and the Xianchong gate. My heart is uneasy!"


    As soon as Yu Tu''s eyes coagulated, she immediately gave a smile of indifference in her heart. She had taken measures to prevent the possibility of being discovered. So she must not worry about the damage to the core power of Xianzhong gate and Shenyin gate at the moment.


    Chu Feng had already stood up and didn''t notice the look of Yutu. He just looked at the dust in the distance. Suddenly, a leg lifted up and stepped on Yutu''s leg. The latter yelled, and one of his legs was directly trampled by Chu Feng.


    Either long Bo or Su Xinyu or Ziyi, they are all slightly timid. Now Chu Feng''s means are more and more ferocious.


    "Wait for the fight. There''s a river of blood!"


    But Chu Feng didn''t feel much general, just a simple calm indifference: "and you run is no problem, I don''t want to kill all the people, you are missing, but I still want to throw you in front of Chang''e one day, to see what kind of injury she gave me, let me become who, how much torture you suffered!"


    Yutu was sweating from her forehead and gritted her teeth to hold back the pain of her broken leg. She really thought about the fight just now. She took advantage of the chaos to escape. As for whether the intruder could kill Chu Feng, Yutu had no confidence.


    Because Chu Feng is taboo, which is why she poisons Chu Feng. Only when Chu Feng can''t use the force of taboo can he win. If Chu Feng can use the force of taboo, no one can stop him.


    At the same time, Yu Tu had no choice but to lean against the wall. She knew that she was doomed to be pinched by Chu Feng. No matter in the Shenyin gate or Xianzhong gate, she appeared in secret, and there were not many people who knew her appearance.


    But today''s two, just did not see her jade Tu''s true appearance, this is destined that no one will take her away today.


    Seeing that jade TU was honest, Chu Feng walked up to her, and many strong men surrounded her from all directions. Two beautiful women were at the head of the group, with green dragons and white tigers standing beside them.


    Chu Feng met them fearlessly, and their eyes were covetous. It was just a kind of extremely cold killing opportunity: "after today, you will have to wait for my qualification to kill the knife!"


    Jade Tu heart a knot jump for a while, suddenly emerged silk uneasiness, feel Chu wind seems to have dark chess!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1468

    Qinglong and Baihu, jueshamen, Meiyuan Luojia, shenyinmen and xianchongmen are united. Two figures in the early stage of the semi God state take the lead, ten figures who are infinitely close to the demigods follow, and 150 strong people above the three levels of tiannu are surrounded.


    In this case, where does Chu Feng come from?


    The faces of the green dragon and the white tiger were full of slight sarcasm. They didn''t know that the two demigods beside them were from xianchongmen and shenyinmen. They all felt that Chu Feng was arrogant and arrogant. This kind of power was almost equal to 70% of the peak power of the hidden power ruled by the ruling.


    How can you still talk about it and wait for the qualification of the butcher''s knife to fall?


    Once people feel that they control the absolute advantage, they do not lack the heart of cat and mouse. The white tiger is even more arrogant: "Chu Feng, I admit that you are very strong, the force of taboo can exist in war, but how about that? According to the information I got, you only have the last use of forbidden force."


    "And you will lose your mind in less than ten minutes. What are you afraid of?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and felt the ripples in his heart. For a long time, he felt that there was a man secretly telling his enemies about taboos. There were not many people who knew that his taboo power was limited. The green dragon and white tiger could not be contacted. But now the white tiger said it. If no one told them, Chu Feng didn''t believe it.


    After all, even long Bo didn''t know about it. How could a traitor of white tiger know it?


    In secret, who told the white tiger these things? The first thing he thought about was Xuanyuan ancestor. But Chu Feng thought that it was not possible. The purpose of Xuanyuan family was that there was no turmoil in the holy Dynasty. He would not say these things to stir up wars. But if it was not Xuanyuan, who would have leaked the information?


    All the insiders filtered through their heads, but none of them was suspicious.


    Chu Feng finally had to let go of the thought of going on, knowing that he couldn''t waste time on it and didn''t want to affect his mood: "white tiger, don''t talk about these useless things. I just want to ask, do you really want to rebel to the end today?"


    "Rebellion?" The white tiger snorted coldly, showing sarcasm, and some angry color: "I''m not rebellious, I''m just taking back what we should get. I''ll take it when the overlord is here. But as a taboo, you Chu Feng is also a member of the Chu family in Tianguan. What qualifications do you have to sit in the position of little Lord?"


    "If you are the apprentice of overlord heaven, you are qualified to tell you that I am not satisfied with it!"


    Qinglong nodded slightly at the side. When bawangtian was alive, they were willing to surrender and fought with bawangtian. However, bawangtian has passed away. Why should they submit to a sudden Chu wind?


    People''s psychology is like this. Just like the ancient generals and ministers, they can submit to the emperor, but they will never sincerely surrender to the newly enthroned prince. This is why every emperor will uproot the meritorious ministers before his death in order to remove obstacles for the emperor who comes up later.


    Because the emperor''s superior position, the ability to serve the public is poor, and the rule of a river and mountain can not allow any changes.


    Therefore, the alternation of power of each generation of emperors is a bloody outcome. Even in the real society, it is also a bloody fact. The green dragon and white tiger are willing to follow overlord heaven, but they are absolutely not willing to follow Chu Feng.


    That''s why they rebelled.


    Chu Feng naturally understood this truth, so he would not reprimand him, because this is the reality of the world. He sighed, "Nian, you have been fighting with my master. I can give you one last chance to hand over your power. I can forgive your betrayal."


    "Of course, you must abandon your cultivation and live in seclusion!"


    Green dragon and white tiger seem to hear the biggest joke in the world, and they all show a sneering smile there. If they retire in peace of mind, there will be no so-called betrayal. Therefore, at the moment, they don''t need to think about the problems mentioned by Chu Feng.


    The white tiger grinned and said, "Chu Feng, I will also give you a chance to come with us honestly and open the remains of overlord heaven. I can give you a whole body in the face of your master!"


    "I can also guarantee that as long as you die, I will never be as cruel as you to anger anyone, OK?"


    Chu Feng smiles, knowing that the green dragon and white tiger have gone to the black, and he has never thought that the green dragon and white tiger will let them go if they repent. It is just that when they are killed in the future, they can be justified.


    This little Lord gave them the opportunity, is they do not know how to cherish!


    Fingers gently across the air, Chu wind this moment like a king: "that can only, war!"


    With the words of Chu Feng, the air around them solidified, and the people of the six party alliance showed a strong momentum, and the two women in the pre demigod state locked Longbo.


    According to the information learned, Longbo is a demigod in the middle half of his body. Both of them are powerful people who have been precipitated in the early half life for many years. The only difference is that they can step into the middle stage only by an opportunity. One is not long Bo''s opponent, but the situation of the two people''s union can completely restrain him.


    As for killing Longbo, they didn''t think about it at all. They knew very well that it was their greatest fortune not to kill them.Long Bo knew that today''s World War I was inevitable. He also knew that the two women who had been in the pre demigod state for many years were responsible for restraining him. Looking at Chu Feng, he didn''t know what Chu Feng had to do to resolve the crisis: "young Lord, can you?"


    "Go Chu Feng didn''t show much emotion. It seemed that the crisis in front of him was not a big deal at all.


    Long Bo nodded slightly. He believed that chufeng would not be a joker with his own life. His figure flashed into the air, and two women in the pre demigod state quickly followed him. Today, their responsibility is to contain long Bo and not to help Chu Feng.


    When the three and a half gods left, the atmosphere of the scene was not so oppressive, but still dignified.


    Chu Feng had no pressure to pat Su Xinyu and Ziyi: "you go to look after the waste, I have my own arrangements!"


    At the moment, everyone who came to kill chufeng was so powerful that Su Xinyu and Ziyi could not play any role. She nodded and walked to one side. Ziyi looked back at her master. Qinglong had already severed her relationship with her last time in Qitian mountains. She only sighed and would not say anything more.


    Chu Feng is surrounded by more than 100 strong men. Although his body is just the breath of the first place of Tianyang, no one dares to underestimate Chu Feng.


    They will not forget the fall of the Sun King and the death of the nine night master. The green dragon and white tiger will not forget the devil state of Chu Feng on the night of blood moon. The reason why they know that Chu Feng is powerful and will have actions is also because they have received news that Chu Feng dare not use taboos arbitrarily this time.


    Because once used and unable to destroy all people in a short period of time, Chu Feng will be reduced to a madman without mind, which is the confidence of the green dragon and white tiger.


    The ten women who are close to the demigods in the seven levels of tiannu are not aiming at Chu Feng, they just stand behind to prevent accidents, and the rest is arranged by Qinglong Baihu.


    The two men looked at each other and nodded slightly, knowing that it was impossible for the other forces to kill them first. Qinglong said, "the first branch commander, take down Chu Feng!" He will not kill Chu Feng for the time being. He needs a drop of Chu Feng''s blood essence to do things.


    Two warriors from the four levels of tiannu came out with some complexities. Although they were under the jurisdiction of Qinglong, they were the first branch of Longmen. In name, Chu Feng was the little master. Their behavior was rebellion.


    "Listen to the people of the first two branches of Longmen!"


    Chu Feng''s voice rose and reverberated in the air, and his chances of killing did not decrease: "I know that you are all under the orders of the green dragon and white tiger. I also believe that you are loyal to Longmen. As long as you leave here now, I will never pursue anything after that."


    The two strong men who were close to each other looked at each other and were helpless. Chu Feng now seems to have no chance of winning. Moreover, all their affairs are under the control of Qinglong Baihu. If they don''t win chufeng, Qinglong Baihu will take them down and even kill them and their families.


    Two people seem to have an idea, body flash quickly close, two big hands at the same time out toward the Chu wind to grab.


    Chu Feng just slightly sighed: "do not die, you will not die, unexpectedly you think of a way to go to the black, then go to die!"


    All of a sudden, the space in front of Chu Feng was distorted. When the big hands of the two powerful men in the four realms of tiannu were only ten centimeters away from Chu Feng, they could hardly move forward any more. Then a terrible force directly shook them out and fell on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Just then, their hearts were completely shattered. Even if they could survive, they were just like waste. Unfortunately, no one would give them a chance to live.


    The green dragon and white tiger are all in a daze. Subconsciously, they look at the back of Chu Feng. Twenty one figures flash out, and they stand around the Chu wind in an instant. The rosefinch looks cool and noble as before, and the twenty people around her are the third and fourth branch helm.


    Moreover, in order to increase the chance of winning, all of them are strong enough to disdain several forces and all the strong ones below tiannu''s seven levels.


    Qinglong Baihu didn''t expect that chufeng had been prepared, but he also understood that Chu Feng must know that they would come, so it''s not strange to let the rosefinch take people in the dark, but even so, they still didn''t worry much.


    The strength of the four branches of Longmen is almost the same. Today, the first and second branches directly send out 100 strong people from tiannu''s four levels or above. In addition, there are more than 40 people in jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family, and two dozen and one have completely exploded the people brought by Zhuque.


    Not to mention, there are ten women who are infinitely close to the demigods that the mysterious woman gave them. All of the ten hands were enough to crush the strong ones brought by 20 rosefinches, including the rosefinches. So there were accidents, but the green dragon and white tiger were not in a hurry.


    Chu Feng looked at the people around him and sighed softly, "where are the guards?"


    At the time when let long Bo spread the news, Chu Feng had secretly asked Zhuque to take people to Longmen holy land, and told them that on the day when they were about to arrive, they mobilized the guards in the name of the little Lord to crush the people who wanted to kill him. But at the moment, Zhuque appeared and brought twenty strong men, but none of them was strong in the guards.Although Chu Feng didn''t know about the guards yet, long Bo told him that there were not many guards, but every peak strength was tiannu''s seven levels, and there were different kinds of tiannu strong men under them, but now there are none.


    The rosefinch looked hesitant and said with a bitter smile: "the elder can''t get out of hiding and can''t be contacted. The second elder can''t find it. The three elders want to defend the Longmen holy land, so they can''t be mobilized, because both the elder and the second elder have gone to other places to practice."


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "it seems that my practice today is right, but enough!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1469

    None of the three elders appeared, which was within the expectation of Chu Feng and beyond.


    However, it doesn''t matter. What Chu Feng wants at the moment is this effect, so whether the other party comes or not has no influence on Chu Feng''s present plan, because he has never put all his chips on them. If he expects to rely on several elders of Longmen, it is equivalent to not having too many states to die.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Although Zhuque appeared with 20 strong men of dragon''s gate, white tiger still didn''t have much panic. He roared: "although Zhuque appears, you still lose. Any one of Qinglong and I can suppress Zhuque, and the person with the first two branches is enough to suppress the strong one brought by her. Even if you kill, you still have no chance to win."


    At this time, the white tiger didn''t want Chu Feng''s life. After all, the things left by overlord heaven were more or less exciting: "so, as long as you promise me, I''ll let them go. I can''t be too selfish. Just because you are greedy for power, you have to sacrifice so many people. That''s almost interesting."


    Chu Feng gave a noncommittal smile. The white tiger was clearly stirring up dissension, but it was a pity that he could be brought to protect him by the rosefinch. How could white tiger easily provoke him?


    Pull the rosefinch apart a little, Chu Feng is not afraid to meet the eyes of a group of strong people, and sighs softly: "unfortunately, I don''t know how to be funny!"


    White tiger wants to take down Chu Feng with the least cost. Otherwise, if he takes the Chu Feng and takes out the remains of bawangtian, he will not have much power to suppress the people of jueshamen and meiyuanluo family. They are not just fighting for soy sauce. In addition to killing chufeng, they must also be aiming at bawangtian''s relics.


    So Baihu wants Chu Feng to surrender wisely, so that he can preserve his strength. In the end, even if jueshamen and Meiyuan Luo''s family turn against each other, he and Qinglong are enough to suppress them.


    But Chu Feng''s stubbornness made him very unhappy, his face was gloomy: "unexpectedly, then don''t blame the elder''s impoliteness!"


    Chu Feng slightly sneers at him. If such a rogue like white tiger can say it, he will kill someone. Now he still says that he should not blame the elders for his impoliteness, which means that he should build a memorial archway as well as what to do.


    You may be able to meet others, but when you meet Chu Feng, the white tiger''s abacus is doomed to be silent. Reach out your hand and hook your fingers: "don''t be polite to me. You traitors and people with ulterior motives, go on together!"


    It''s nothing to say that Meiyuan Luojia and others have ulterior motives. Their appearance around Longmen holy land has already explained a lot of things, so there is no sense of embarrassment.


    However, the word "traitor" is a strong stimulus to the strong people brought by Qinglong Baihu. They are all Longmen people. At the moment, they even want to unite with outsiders to attack the little Lord. They are not traitors. Their faces are slightly hot and embarrassed. They are not happy when they look at Qinglong Baihu.


    If you want to do it, you should contact an outsider. It''s a shame.


    At the moment, how could the green dragon and white tiger care about these things, so they didn''t see it at all. The white tiger turned his head and said, "Qinglong, you suppress the rosefinch or even take her. I''ll deal with the rest of the people. In addition, we''ll take ten of the best to deal with the twenty people brought by the rosefinch. They will sit down first?"


    Qinglong also knows that the first round can only be started by their people. Jueshamen and other forces are more likely to take action when they can''t do anything, so they don''t have too many opinions.


    Just looking at the rosefinch standing behind the Chu wind, Qinglong narrowed his eyes, and there was a faint anger on his old face: "rosefinch, are you not a virgin?"


    The warrior''s eyes are very sharp, plus the rosefinch does not deliberately cover up at the moment. Qinglong didn''t pay attention just now. Seeing the woman who has been pursuing for many years, he immediately realizes that she is no longer a virgin and has a little more developed charm.


    The rosefinch''s face was unnaturally red, and she glanced at Chu Feng carelessly from the corner of her eyes. She said in her heart that she had been there a few days ago, but she gambled with this rogue master several times and lost everything.


    Such a look is very obscure, for the rest of the people did not pay attention to, but for the green dragon who is staring at her at the moment, it is caught all of a sudden. The green dragon is suddenly angry. How can you not know what''s going on with that kind of eyes?


    Qinglong glares at Chu Feng, and Ziyi, his apprentice, betrays him. The woman she likes to pursue may also be captured by Chu Feng. At this moment, even if it''s not for the remains of overlord heaven, or because of his disciples and women, Qinglong can''t find any reason not to rebel.


    "Chu Feng, today you will die, I firmly believe that!"


    Qinglong''s sudden burst of drinking makes everyone a little stunned. Thinking of his question just now, and then looking at Chu Feng, the corners of his mouth all arouse a meaningful smile. Obviously, Chu Feng picked the rosefinch, which upset Qinglong who liked it.


    Chu Feng is a little embarrassed. Damn it, you know what to do. Why do you want to break it?


    Chiu Feng is not interested in paying attention to these things. He waves his finger: "kill!"


    The whole court was stunned. On the battlefield, it has always been the strong who attack the weak. When are the weak qualified to take the initiative to attack? Isn''t it time to escape, or to defend passively?Even if it is the 20 dragon''s gate strongmen beside Chu Feng are micro Leng. How can they fight with more than 100 people? The head of the little Lord will not be caught in the door, will he?


    Silence for a moment, no one rushed out, Chu Feng turned to face the twenty strong men of the dragon''s gate, and looked gloomy: "I only ask, can you be good today?"


    Twenty strong men of Longmen looked at each other and shook their heads in unison. Even if Chu Feng died today, it would not have ended like this. However, they could not betray Longmen and unite with the green dragon and white tiger. Naturally, they could not be good.


    Satisfied with their reaction, Chu Feng pointed back, "so when will we wait for it if we don''t kill at this time?"


    Twenty strong people finally understood the meaning of Chu Feng. They could not be good at it. Then the land was bloodstained. At present, they all gathered powerful forces. Twenty people went out from four directions, and twenty people came out from the first two branches. All of them were strong people in similar realm.


    It''s just that the way they look at each other is awkward and complicated.


    Although the branches to which we belong are different, they are all people of the dragon''s gate in the end. However, at this moment, we have to face each other with swords and weapons. It''s hard to feel that we are still in front of such foreign enemies as jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family.


    Then this kind of suffering became a kind of hysteria, both sides did not need more words, directly used the most powerful strength and posture to fight.


    The natural forces of the surrounding heaven and earth are rampant, and the battle circle has expanded to within two kilometers in an instant, and there are signs of continuous expansion. Although the power of the forty strong men in tiannu''s seven fold territory is well-rounded, it is quite powerful on an acceptable level.


    Even if it is the green dragon and white tiger, who are elites in the full circle during the natural fury, and even come from the xianchongmen and shenyinmen, but no one knows their identity at the moment, they dare not say that they can survive in the fierce power of those people.


    In the same realm, unless it is a demigod and a God, the gap will not be too big. One to one may be easily crushed, but if two people of similar realm are to one person, then it will be different.


    Under the protection of the rosefinch, Chu Feng''s face flits through a faint melancholy. The ruling relies on the most powerful force, but after today, it will lose 30% to 40% of its strength. At the moment, the first battle of the 40 strong men with seven levels of tiannu is nearly 40% of the power of the peak hidden in the world.


    But Chu Feng is also slightly melancholy, there is not much on the heart, big break big stand, every new Lord''s accession to the throne, when is not a bloody situation?


    So Chu Feng is a little uncomfortable. His brother killed each other before, but it will not affect his decision.


    The eyes are still sharp at the green dragon and white tiger, and even the ten women who have been standing behind her still have the momentum of standing proud and scorning others: "you, who will come first?"


    Chu Feng is taboo!


    At the moment, everyone will not forget that chufeng is a taboo. Even if long Bo, a demigod figure, is trapped, and the top 20 judges are restrained, there is still no one around. They are very clear that Chu Feng is taboo. If you want to kill him, you will have to pay a huge price.


    Yutu was leaning against the stone pillar in the distance, and her face was bitter and bitter. She knew very well that as long as she was attracted, she would be no less powerful than the peak of the semi gods in the later period. Not to mention that there are more than 100 strong people and ten infinite semi gods, even if they are ten times more, they are useless.


    Because the gap between the demigod and the fury period is between the sky and the earth. Having experienced the nine heavenly thunder and becoming mortals, if the number of people can be killed, it will be too worthless.


    At this point, Yutu felt that Chu wind was to arouse taboo!


    Qinglong Baihu and others also know this, but they are not as deep as Yutu''s, so their fear is naturally a little less, especially the sentence of Chu Feng who comes first, which makes them very unhappy.


    Qinglong looked back at the ten women and said politely, "ten elders, the Chu wind is taboo. I''m afraid that only you can suppress it together."


    Ten women look at each other, and pass the Chu wind, and then a woman points to the two strong men in the fury period of jueshamen: "you go


    The bodies of the two jueshamen strongmen were extremely bitter. Although they had five levels of natural anger and seven levels of natural anger, they could not have done anything under the condition of the existence of demigods today.


    Not to mention that Chu Feng''s side still has the rosefinch this heavenly king existence.


    In his heart, he scolded himself, and directly rushed to kill him. What he wanted to do was the same as the wheel battle, but they also knew very well that the people here were all human beings. Anyway, if he was not in a hurry, Chu Feng would not have any more support. Naturally, all they wanted was to preserve their own strength.


    Naturally, if you can let others go first, then let others go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1470

    Alliance, of course, is to advance and retreat together.


    Moreover, Qinglong and Baihu have already died, and 20 people have been sent out to contain the people brought by the rosefinch. According to the truth, the rest of the forces should have sent out people. Therefore, at the moment, Qinglong and Baihu are not out of the company, and they have not dared to say anything. Otherwise, they will be said to have ulterior motives and specially come to see the internal conflicts of the verdict.


    After all, there is only one result of death.


    "You go with me!"


    Between hesitation, the Luo family of Meiyuan came out a strong man with seven levels of tiannu. He pointed to jueshamen and said, "I''ll take Chu wind to Zhuque!"


    The two sides went out together, which made jueshamen''s people not so miserable. However, the strong man of the Luo family in Meiyuan mainly fought against the rosefinch, which was a bit intriguing. We should know that the rosefinch in the state of seven levels is the top existence.


    You can kill people who have just entered the seven levels, not to mention the rumor a few days ago that the rosefinch has reached the great perfection of the seven levels. Where does the strong man of meiyuanluo''s family come from?


    Then they found that he looked at the rosefinch with different eyes, and they all gave a meaningful smile. It turned out that the guy liked the rosefinch. At the moment, it seemed that he was going to fight against the rosefinch, or it might be to prevent the rosefinch from being attacked by others, such as the ten women who were infinitely close to the demigods.


    Jueshamen strong think about it. Although he has difficulty with Chu Feng, it is said that Chu Feng does not dare to use taboos at will, so he does not have many opinions: "good!"


    The two men stepped out of the brigade, and the natural forces around them fluctuated slightly. Ignoring the overwhelming force of the 40 strong men of the dragon''s gate, they went five meters away from Chu Feng. The Luo family strong man''s eyes twinkled and directly pressed toward the rosefinch, and his fighting power was fierce.


    When Luo Jiaqiang started, he also took advantage of the situation to rush toward the Chu wind. As long as he captured Chu Feng, all the problems today would not be problems. After all, the combat power of Chu Feng''s taboo was well known.


    Suddenly!


    The five meter distance is just a distance that can be crossed in a blink of an eye for the strong in the Tianyuan period. Now, for the people in the period of tiannu, it is a mere illusion. They don''t need to blink their eyes. They are close to each other, and they have to face the Chu wind and take down the rosefinch. However, it is just at this time that the air flow rises from the ground.


    The barrier cast by an invisible force is directly insurmountable. Whether it is jueshamen strong in tiannu''s seven levels of state, or Luo Jiaqiang, who are full of seven levels of state, facing the barrier that they don''t know how to produce, they can hardly move forward.


    However, if they are not able to resist the strong wind, they will not be able to resist?


    His eyes coincided with Chu Feng. Did he arouse taboo?


    Just now, everyone directly overthrows this idea. When Chu Feng provokes taboos, it will inevitably change color, and the magic power will be turbulent. But at the moment, in addition to the torrent of natural forces, there is no trace of magic power around, so it is not Chu Feng.


    It''s not Chu Feng. Who is it?


    People subconsciously look around to see if there are any strong people, but what they see is Zi Yi and Su Xinyu, who prevent lying down next to Yutu. In addition, they never see anyone else.


    When they were all curious, Chu Feng sighed: "kill!"


    With the exit of the killing words, the surrounding air suddenly became cold. The next moment, two powerful men of Luo family and jueshamen burst into blood. Their huge bodies flew to dozens of meters away and hit a stone pillar. They directly cracked the hard stone pillar, and they fell to the ground weakly.


    But all this did not end like this. They were surprised to find that the surrounding space where jueshamen and Luo Jiaqiang were located seemed to be distorted. They screamed, and all they heard was the sound of bone fracture. The next moment they died together.


    Everything happened between the electric light and flint, and no one even found out what was going on. Two people died, and at least they were the strong men in the seven levels of tiannu.


    The green dragon and white tiger are struggling to swallow their saliva, because even if they are the top two in the period of natural anger, they dare not say that it will take at least dozens of rounds to kill two people who are similar to them.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care about people''s surprised look and said, "the next one!"


    Three words heavy knock in the hearts of people, let them subconsciously hit a spirit, feel how strange things today, Chu Feng did not arouse the force of taboo, but the two strong people are dead, can not die again, what happened in the end?


    There are only ten women left, and they are a little dignified, because even if any one of them did, they would not dare to kill two strong men in the seven levels or even the great circle.


    Two of them nodded slightly and came out of the crowd with a faint breath of demigod. However, they were not demigods after all, and their own strength could not induce the thunder to fall and let them step into the demigods.It seems that a realm is more difficult than it to ascend to heaven, otherwise the number of demigods would not be so rare.


    They walked very carefully and kept their eyes on Chu Feng. They thought Chu Feng was the most dangerous person. At about the same time, they separated one left and one right and took their own direction. The surging natural force surged into the heaven and earth, just like a mountain pressing against Chu Feng and Zhuque.


    It is also like the rolling water of the Yangtze River, which makes people unable to resist its impact.


    Even if the green dragon and white tiger have retreated a little bit, the strength of two people who are infinitely close to the demigods makes them feel a pressure from their hearts. This is just infinite approaching the demigods. How powerful would it be if they experienced the thunder and stepped into the real demigod realm?


    But after all, no one can give the answer to this question, just looking at Chu Feng and Zhuque who seem to be about to be taken down next moment.


    But at this time, two infinite close to the demigods of the body of a stagnant, look over the difficult color, because they found it is difficult to get close to the minute.


    Qinglong and others also found the clue. They were all slightly shocked. The other eight women also found something wrong with their companions. They didn''t need any words. All of them burst out. The eight graceful figures crossed and went with the two people at the beginning. They oppressed Chu Feng from ten directions.


    But the result is the same, they are difficult to get close to, or it is a force that makes them dare not to approach more appropriate.


    Chu Feng looked around, the corner of his mouth picked up a light banter and sat on the ground, picked up two stones and laughed: "people who are going to die will always do some stupid things, but it''s a pity that ten women of the best quality will do them!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, a powerful force that was incomparable and even superior to the natural force came into being in vain. Like the sky, the ten women showed a look of hard resistance.


    At this time, we all found that the rosefinch did not know when it was in front of the Chu wind. There was a strange but awe filled air on her body. The green dragon''s eyes coagulated and her heart shook violently: "when did you go to the demigod state?"


    Rosefinch, the land of demigod!


    What Qinglong said also made us feel the powerful demigod power of Zhuque. All of us were surprised. Not long ago, even at the meeting of the holy court, the cultivation of Zhuque was just like seven levels of state. In the past few months, how did you step into the demigod?


    When is the realm so good to upgrade, and is still demigod?


    At the moment, the shape and temperament of the rosefinch are becoming more and more ethereal and noble. The airless skirt automatically gives people a sense of holiness and nobility. Looking at the ten women around them, one finger gently stretches out a hook and a flick, the ten women seem to have suffered a huge blow, and the corners of their mouths are bleeding.


    The seven levels of tiannu are infinitely close to the demigod. It seems that there is a fine line between them, but the distance is huge.


    Just like ten children facing an adult, although the number is large, adults only need a little push, one foot, and one action is enough to overturn ten children. This is the insurmountable gap between demigod and tiannu.


    Moreover, at that time, the rosefinch directly met the sky thunder with the strongest physical posture. It was even more powerful than some people who had stepped into the demigods for a long time, and they were more skillful in using the semi divine power. Not to mention that at this moment, there are ten women who are infinitely close to the demigods, that is to say, the three ordinary demigods in the early stage will not be the rivals of the rosefinch.


    Because entering the demigod state depends on who has the deepest understanding. Sometimes, a half god''s early stage, even the middle stage of the war, can ignore the number of battles in the same realm, and the rosefinch is such a person.


    Although the strength is not as good as that of Longbo in the middle period, if we really want to fight life and death, the cultivation of Longbo in the middle period can not suppress the rosefinch and the semi divine state. The gap between the realms will be very huge. Everything depends on who has the deepest and most thorough understanding.


    The mortals who are equal to the heaven can not be the people and things below the heaven. The butcher God, which can be easily resisted, is only in the novels and stories. In reality, there will be no alien characters and the existence of Tu God!


    Zhuque is the biggest card of Chu Feng. Although long Bo''s mid-term cultivation was restrained, it was enough to disdain all the people here. It was not the number that could make up for it.


    Two stones on the ground rhythmically beat a song of east wind breaking, Chu wind also light mouth: "flowers wither, next year will open again, beautiful women die, that is really dead."


    The rosefinch seems to know how to do the same thing. Her slender hands stretched out and instantly clenched into fists. Ten women who were infinitely close to the demigods were in the despair eyes of the green dragon and white tiger. After all, they were not demigods. Facing the real demigods, there was no result except death.


    The situation has changed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1471

    Jade Tu shows bitter smile, this result she is not surprised at all.


    But what was unexpected was that Chu Feng was supposed to be killing people, but now it was replaced by Zhuque. I was also curious. When did the rosefinch go to the pre demigod state, and it was still such a powerful demigod.


    According to the power of the nine heavenly thunder, the rosefinch should not be so powerful!


    In fact, the reason why the rosefinch is more powerful than the ordinary demigods, and even can fight against the demigods in the middle of the war by stepping into the demigods, is because the last ninth ray was led by lengrushuang and Murong Bing with Demon power, and its power is much stronger than others'' ninth thunder.


    But the rosefinch did not fall in the sky thunder, so it naturally cast a strong demigod body and a powerful demigod cultivation. Unfortunately, these jade cusps are unknown.


    Can only be in the heart of a sad sigh, Chu Feng luck against the sky, no taboo, can break the plot, around the powerful people are more and more.


    Chu Feng also lost two stones and looked at the ten beautiful women lying on the ground. Unfortunately, all of them had turned into a corpse at the moment. She looked at the jade Tu in the distance with a special look in her eyes. The woman was really heartless. When she saw the death of her well-trained people, she was silent.


    But then he took back his eyes and gave a smile, showing his evil Charm: "next one!"


    If there was any mockery at the beginning, Chu Feng said that the next one was bitter, which was no different from asking them to die.


    Although there are more than one hundred of them now, and there are still several more who are fully satisfied in the seven levels of tiannu, the number of demigods can not be made up for. If the rosefinch stands there, who dares to achieve the goal today? Even at the moment, many people are thinking about how to leave here safely.


    The 40 strong men of dragon''s gate who fought fiercely in the distance also stopped fighting under the semi God''s pressure of Zhuque and returned to their own camp.


    The twenty strong men who came with the rosefinch were all looking at the rosefinch with blazing eyes. Unexpectedly, the rosefinch had gone to the demigod state. At first, they thought that the heart that must die today had become the confidence to live under the semi divine momentum of the rosefinch. Moreover, their eyes bloodthirsty swept over the more than 100 people, as if they were looking at the corpses.


    For a moment, the situation changed, making the scene very quiet. At the moment, the absolute person is Chu Feng. The pride of white tiger seems to be a joke at this moment.


    Originally, I thought that after long Bo was trapped, they were the absolute winners, but I didn''t think that the rosefinch had entered the demigod realm, or the kind of semi gods that were so strong that they wiped out ten women who were close to the demigods when they raised their hands. Who dares to challenge such power?


    Chu Feng also clapped his hands and stood up. His body was straight and majestic: "unexpectedly, you didn''t say anything and no one came out. Then it''s time for me to speak. You can listen carefully. You can choose or refuse. I don''t care!"


    The more than 100 people who started to get high spirited at the moment all wanted to curse their mother. The situation was changing too quickly. Even if two demigods came back, there was nothing they could do.


    A dragon uncle has to be suppressed by two demigods, let alone a rosefinch. Coming back is just a delay of failure.


    Chu Feng enjoyed it very much. Seeing from the wonderful faces of these people, he suddenly looked cold, as cold as ice: "today I meant to be a river of blood, but I was kind enough to give you a chance to live."


    A chance to survive? Can you survive?


    Not to mention the rest of the people, that is, Zhuque and others are stunned. According to Chu Feng''s character, it is to kill all the bloody deterrents. How can he still have a chance to survive? Is Chu Feng''s innocent kindness greatly developed?


    But Chu Feng''s next word, completely cut off all people''s ideas, slowly walk forward two steps, Chu Feng light said: "discard a body cultivation, I let you go!"


    As expected, there is no such good thing!


    More than one hundred people are laughing bitterly. It''s more difficult than death to abandon one''s accomplishments. No one here has experienced at least several decades or even hundreds of years of cultivation, and some of them have achieved today''s achievements only after hundreds of years of cultivation. Abandoning their accomplishments is just as hard as their lives, and living like that is a walking corpse!


    Chu Feng naturally knew that it was very difficult for these people to abolish their accomplishments, but he didn''t care whether they were difficult or not: "if you don''t abandon your accomplishments in five minutes, then all of you will die. Moreover, your death is not the end, but the beginning. Soon I will send troops to your forces and bloodstain this land!"


    All the people showed cold, knowing that Chu Feng was cruel, but it still sounded chilly at the moment, and the rosefinch was not so surprised, because after Guanghan garden, they all knew that many people would die this time.


    The green dragon and white tiger look ugly. They are unwilling to hate. But at the moment, they are more helpless. Zhuque''s demigod state is something they didn''t expect. At the beginning, they only counted Longbo as one of them, and considered that there would be support, but they only did not calculate that the rosefinch would be a demigod state.


    Slightly uncomfortable in the heart, that mysterious woman who unites them together has dealt with Murong Bing and others. How can they not realize that the rosefinch is a demigod?Not to mention Yutu, many people have never thought of it, but because they can''t think of it, today''s action is doomed to end in failure.


    Compared with the long day, the five minutes time is still a little short. When the wind calms down, Chu Feng''s eyes gradually become colder, and his eyes are full of ferocity and ferocity just like the devil.


    "Kill these people who killed the young master!"


    It is necessary to order the rosefinch to kill all the people directly. Suddenly, a burst of drink came from the sky, and the sound was heard in the ears of all people. A half divine state of authority was directly pressed down from the sky, giving people silent repression.


    At the next moment, a figure appeared in the middle of Chu Feng and Qinglong Baihu. The old man in grey robe had a thin and thin face, which gave people a sinister and cunning feeling. There was also a sense of Yin measurement, just like the old man who suddenly came out of the dark with a lamp in a ghost film.


    It always gives people a very uncomfortable smell.


    With the appearance of the gloomy old man, there are ten strong people who are close to the spirit of demigod. Behind them, there are also strong people in the period of natural anger whose breath is very terrible. The strength of this group of people is directly comparable to or even more powerful than those around the green dragon and white tiger.


    Zhuque stepped back and whispered in chufeng''s ear: "two elders!"


    When Chu Feng heard the speech, his eyes pondered a lot, and the corners of his mouth were even joking. Long Bo once told him that the three elders could be absolutely trusted, but he did not say the second elder. Obviously, this is the foundation of Qinglong Baihu''s rebellion.


    At first, he didn''t come out, and now he was in control of the situation and killed directly, which is intriguing.


    Two elders back to nature, do not know Chu Feng''s look and play, drink: "kill!"


    The guards under the banner of the two elders immediately crushed more than 100 powerful forces under the leadership of ten infinitely close to the demigods. The green dragon and white tiger looked at each other and nodded slightly. They fled in the same direction.


    The rosefinch looked tight and was about to flutter away, but the two elders waved directly before the rosefinch started: "four people catch up, absolutely can''t let two traitors run away!"


    Four people who are close to the semi gods directly chase after the green dragon and white tiger. The rosefinch also stagnates and frowns slightly. The two elders have always been partial to the green dragon and white tiger. They used to use the guards to do things for them. At the moment, they let people chase the green Dragon and white tiger. How can they feel that they are deliberately releasing water.


    It''s just that the people brought by the second elder are killing the rest of them. It''s hard to say that the two elders deliberately did it. Moreover, they also found out that the people of the second detachment of the guards are cruel and merciless to the people of jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family, and bloody killing is also carried out for the first and second branches under tiannu six levels.


    However, the first and second branches in Liuzhong area and above were chased and killed. In a short period of time, more than 30 strong people left, and the rest were surrounded by the remaining guards.


    The rosefinch was slightly cold hearted, and had already affirmed that the two elders had done it on purpose. The purpose was to release the green dragon and white tiger. He also deliberately preserved the powerful power of the six and seven levels of the state for them.


    Chu Feng naturally knows what the rosefinch can understand, but he doesn''t care too much. The damned people will eventually die. If they don''t get rid of the root, the spring breeze will blow again.


    Pondering over the deep eyes from the two elders who are still facing each other, there is a murderous opportunity in the deep. It will take several hours to get to Longmen holy land. The rosefinch set out ahead of time. How did the two elders know that they would be ambushed and mobilized the guards together.


    All these can not be explained. Chu Feng will not investigate the intentions of the two elders, because he is very clear that if the green dragon and white tiger had been in control of the situation, the two elders would have sent out the guards to suppress the forces of the Luo family and jueshamen in Meiyuan. Unfortunately, Zhuque has become an accident.


    What''s more, long Bo must be aware of what happened here. He will come back soon. The two elders naturally choose the most favorable thing to do.


    Undoubtedly, it is a great credit to protect the young master and kill the enemy!


    Moreover, the guards led by the second elder killed even the green dragon and white tiger. Although they were the weak ones and let the strong ones go, no one could overturn the achievements of the two elders. Chu Feng''s original plan also slowly changed in his mind.


    At least wait for the cold frost and Murong ice to recover!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1472

    Longmen holy land is built on the open plain near mountains and rivers, with green grass, shady trees and fresh air.


    Night fell and it was quiet.


    The majestic Hall of the dragon''s gate stands on a high place in the holy land. People in the surrounding buildings can see the hall symbolizing the majesty of the dragon''s gate as long as they look up. The lifelike dragon head on the top can feel its majesty even if it is very far away.


    In addition, the holy land is also shrouded in a layer of emptiness, just like fairyland, or the place where fairies live is more suitable.


    At this time, the hall was full of people. Chu Feng slowly walked up the nine steps to the dragon throne, which symbolizes the Lord of the dragon''s gate. But he didn''t immediately sit on it. Instead, he looked back at the people standing below. Except for the big elder, who did not care about the world, the so-called hidden cultivation of martial arts, all the other high-level people were here.


    The second elder and the third elder, Zhu Qi Xuanwu, the eight King Kong, and the guard army, the seven levels of tiannu, the sixteen strong men who are close to the demigods. Four of them have gone after the green dragon and white tiger and have not come back yet. In addition, no one of the guards under the charge of the elder has appeared.


    In addition, there are the first generation of Longmen disciples, who are strong in the period of natural anger.


    The dragon''s gate system is very strict, and the head of the gate is respected, followed by the king of heaven. Although their strength is not very strong, no one dares to express any opinions on the power of the bottom level ruled by the commander and their absolute loyalty to overlord heaven.


    Then under the eight vajras are the disciples of Longmen. The disciples of red, orange, yellow and green are only under the jurisdiction of the heavenly king. Then the disciples of three levels of orange and green belong to the power of eight King Kong.


    However, in addition to these basic hierarchical systems, there are also three elders who are not within the system. They are not allowed to interfere in anything within Longmen, just like the elders'' associations of many big families. They only have the right to advise and assist, without any right to interfere in internal management.


    At the same time, even the guards under their command are not under the control of the heavenly king. They are only responsible for the elders and principals of their subordinates. They are usually responsible for the security of the Holy Land and waiting for the orders of the principal at any time.


    Even the elders who are in charge of them have no right to mobilize them to fight. Unless there are special circumstances, for example, when Chu Feng is under siege today, the elder can directly mobilize people to support them without the approval of the principal. In addition to this possibility, the guard forces are only under the jurisdiction of the garrison.


    But Chu Feng was not so relaxed. Although the guards were the direct force of the masters of Longmen, under the jurisdiction of the three elders, as today, the guards brought by the two elders can be seen to be in opposition to each other.


    Chu Feng sighed slightly in his heart. How many people must die in order to eliminate the interior of the dragon''s gate?


    One by one, the Dragon sat on each face.


    No matter willingly or reluctantly, Chu Feng is the little Lord appointed by overlord heaven. Sitting on the Dragon seat at the moment shows that he is the only one in charge. Even if he has more dissatisfaction in his heart, he should show respect.


    Under the leadership of the two elders and Zhuque Xuanwu, the voice reverberated in the hall: "see the little Lord!"


    Chu Feng slightly nodded: "two elder, today''s matter, what result, green dragon and white tiger have been killed?"


    Long Bo followed Chu Feng and stood aside. His eyes were calm, but he shot at the two elders. He knew what happened today. He was annoyed by the two elders'' more and more obvious ambition. But Chu Feng didn''t mean to start, so he should not know.


    The two elders straightened up and gave a faint smile on their sinister faces: "all the 50 strong men gathered in jueshamen and meiyuanluo''s family all died in the hands of the guards. The traitors of the first and second branches, except for more than 30 who escaped, were killed or taken down, waiting for the instructions of the little Lord!"


    "Second, the green dragon and white tiger are considered to be the top strong ones. Although the four guards'' leaders personally pursue and kill them, they don''t like to fight, but they just run away. They don''t know where they are. The four guards'' leaders who are chasing after them are on their way back."


    Chu Feng had already expected such a result, so he didn''t move much. If the people sent by the two elders won the green dragon and white tiger, he would be surprised.


    "How many people have you got?" Do not point out the things between each other, Chu Feng asked lightly.


    The two elders were not respectful, but a kind of peace: "nineteen people!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and waved his finger gently: "three elders, nineteen traitors who keep it is a waste of food. Kill it!"


    The light hearted intention of killing makes the atmosphere of the hall sink slightly. Sanchang is a kind-looking man who looks like a middle-aged man, but his breath is thick, and he seems to be a strong man in the early stage of demigod. After hearing the words and taking a look at the two elders, Chu Feng naturally knows what he knows.


    He also knew that Chu Feng wanted him to kill people. Obviously, he wanted to make him and the two elders not to accept each other. After all, those people who knew clearly that it was the second elder who wanted to protect the remaining people.


    But knowing that things always need to be done, he nodded slightly: "yes, little Lord!"He turned around and left the hall with five guards'' leaders. It was obvious that he was going to put to death the 19 traitors of the first and second branch Helms taken by the second elder. All of them were slightly stagnant. Chu Feng did not let him go because he had taken it. Instead, he moved with emotion and gave reasonable forgiveness. Instead, he killed him directly.


    There was a glimmer of anger in the eyes of the two elders. He knew that Chu Feng was making an example to others, but he knew that he would not show it. What''s more, he didn''t have much heartache.


    "Where is the elder?"


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at the two elders, and faintly threw out a sentence: "this young Lord summoned all the people above the red level. Why didn''t the elder come? Why didn''t the guards of the first detachment come?"


    The hall quieted down, and everyone felt the anger in Chu Feng''s words. Today is the first day when he, the new young master, arrived at Longmen. Naturally, he wanted to establish his prestige, but the great elder with high position and power did not appear. Even if he had not asked about the world for 100 years, he would give the little Lord face in the end?


    Xuanwu usually takes charge of Longmen affairs instead of chufeng. Hearing this, Xuanwu goes forward and respectfully replies: "little Lord, the elder has been hiding in his territory for 100 years. I have already passed on the news according to your intention. It is estimated that it is the people of the guard army. The elder is still closed, so there is no notice."


    "That''s excusable!" When everyone thought Chu Feng was going to be angry, he said with a smile.


    This kind of smile is nothing, but in the eyes of people who know Chu Feng, it means something else. Generally, Chu Feng shows such a smile, that is, he is angry in his heart. Because of the night of blood moon, Chu Feng is bloodthirsty and only wants to kill people. The elder brother means to hit the edge of the knife.


    Chu Feng did kill the elder. No matter right or wrong, if he ignored his authority at this time, he would be damned. Otherwise, everyone would have no respect in the future. How to manage Longmen, not to mention Chu Feng''s thinking of taking care of the dragon''s gate to Su Xinyu, was not allowed to exist.


    However, it is not the time now. Lengrushuang and murongbing must still be cultivating these two days. It will take about four days at the fastest to get to Longmen holy land. Chu Feng doesn''t want to start before they come.


    After all, the power of taboo can only be used for the last time, and the second elder is still a person with evil intention. In addition, the great elder is said to have done his semi divine cultivation in the later period. Chu Feng does not want innocent people to die. If the Zhuque and Longbo lose one, it will be a huge loss.


    Now all the anger in Chu''s heart has been suppressed.


    Chufeng signals Su Xinyu to come out, points to her and says to all the people present: "I think you already know her identity. I don''t want to introduce her more. I just want to say that she is not only my master''s daughter, Longmen princess, but also my Chu Feng''s woman, little Lord''s wife!"


    "From today on, I will give Su Xinyu the rights of his wife. Who has any opinion?"


    It seems to be asking, but it contains a plot of killing. The two elders glanced at Su Xinyu and said, "it turns out that it''s Wang Tian''s daughter. Naturally, I don''t have any opinions. I''ll call me second grandfather later."


    Chu Feng has a chance to kill. The dragon''s gate system is strict. There is no honor but status. To call him Chu Feng Shaozhu is to ask Su Xinyu, the wife of the little Lord, to call him second grandfather. Is that not to ask me to call your second grandfather? Chu Feng''s eyes are deep and deep, and the murderer fills the whole heart. In his eyes, the second elder is already a dead man.


    People can rely on their old age to sell their old age, but they also need to see the time and the occasion. It is obvious that the two elders are not sensible.


    Chu Feng stood up and said, "all go down!"


    In addition to the two elders, they all bowed down: "it''s the little Lord!"


    As he retreated, he nodded to Su Xinyu. Soon, there were only Zhuque Xuanwu and Longbo in the hall. In addition, Su xinyuzi was happy and decadent. Chu Feng slowly walked down the steps and looked at the starry sky outside: "Longbo, how much blood can dye the surrounding rivers?"


    Long Bo was stunned, and Chu Feng answered his own question: "the second detachment of the guard army plus the territory of the second elder should make the river red?"


    Long Bo is shocked and forgets to speak at the moment. Of course, the two elders do not have real rights. The number of the first team of the guard army is more than 100. However, it has been nearly a thousand years since the second elder''s territory was developed. It was tens of thousands of people, with little conscience, mainly killing so many people?


    But Chu Feng did not answer, but said, "heart language, you go to rest first, Ziyi, and I go out for a walk!"


    Ziyi is now a little uneasy. In this holy land of Longmen, Chu Feng is the undisputed little master. She does not dare to tease Chu Feng as much as she does in the outside world. She goes out with Chu Feng honestly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1473

    Heart building hall!


    Although in the name of the hall, but not too luxurious atmosphere, just a reduced version of the appearance, but better in exquisite.


    This is where Chu Feng lives, and there are four women who take care of it all year round. When Chu Feng brings Ziyi here, he has to sigh that this is the standard of a small Royal Garden, and the underground Longmen is not too rustic.


    The four maids also came forward at this moment, bowing together: "little Lord!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed over their faces one by one. All of them were women with delicate looks. Moreover, it could be seen that these women were all the accomplishments of the Tianyang period. Longmen even let four women of Tianyang cultivation become maidens. Wouldn''t it be too wasteful?


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that only he, the young master, was served by a woman in the period of Tianyang. The rest of the elders and heavenly kings served only Tianyuan or Tianjing.


    Nodding slightly, Chu Feng took Ziyi into the bedroom, just like the arrangement on TV. It was simple but not old-fashioned!


    Chu Feng went to sit down. A maid came over and put down two cups of tea. Then she stood behind her. When Chu Feng was surprised, they naturally reached out their hands and massaged their shoulders for chufeng. The corners of their mouths twitched violently. How could they feel that their young master was just like the prince?


    Ziyi saw that Chu Feng was a little cramped, and her eyes were amused. She didn''t expect Chu Feng to have such a side.


    "The two sisters!"


    After all, Chu Feng still couldn''t resist these things. He said, "I need to talk to Ziyi and I have something to talk about. You can go down first. If there is nothing else in the future, don''t come to my room!"


    The two maids looked at each other, and suddenly knelt down beside Chu Feng without warning. Chu Feng was bewildered by their performance and stood up: "why?"


    One of the maids bowed her head and said respectfully, "young master, we are all maids who are specially responsible for your clothing, food, housing and transportation. If you want us not to enter your room now, long Bo will punish us if you know that, because it is our duty to take care of you and serve you. If you don''t let us in, how can we serve you?"


    Chu Feng wanted to say that he didn''t need people to wait on him, but when he saw the two maids kneeling on the ground, he was just like the original pure and pure woman. He laughed bitterly at his father. What did he do? It was the same as in ancient times.


    Knowing that if they still don''t give them the chance to take care of them, it''s not sure whether they will kneel down all the time. Chu Feng waved: "that''s OK, but you go down first, and prepare some food. I haven''t eaten anything today."


    Although Chu Feng was still a little repelled, the two maids were relieved that they couldn''t come in. They stood up respectfully and bowed down and left the palace. They looked exactly the same as the maids in the ancient imperial palace. The difference was that the appearance of the two maids was the same as that of the stars.


    Chu Feng shakes his head and feels that the life of such a young master is really startled. The maids are all so punctual. Isn''t that tempting the young master to make mistakes?


    Take a breath and let go of this thought for the time being. It''s a big deal that Su Xinyu will move over and live there. It''s like, "Ziyi, tell me about the relationship between your master and the two elders."


    The two elders'' maintenance of Qinglong and white tiger can be seen as long as they are not a fool. Today''s talk is good. They sent people to chase and kill Qinglong and white tiger and even take them. But Chu Feng clearly knew that he was deliberately helping Qinglong and white tiger to run away. However, at that time, the two elders were in the name of Savior. Chu Feng had the intention to kill people and was angry unreasonably.


    Especially when she was in the hall just now, although Su Xinyu was the daughter of bawangtian, and the second elder was also the elder who followed the demon lord, she was only an elder. However, Su Xinyu was also the wife of the little Lord.


    He even opened his mouth and asked Su Xinyu to call him second grandfather. In terms of the strict hierarchy of Longmen, this is a disguised form of the following transgression, but his seniority is there, and Chu Feng is not easy to get angry.


    This is the same as in the ancient dynasties. The generals and ministers who followed the emperor to fight down the country were just like brothers. But when the emperor died and the prince became a new emperor, did they dare to call them uncle and elder? Therefore, Chu Feng was not happy with what the two elders said today.


    Not to mention, the two elders themselves are to protect the green dragon and white tiger.


    Ziyi knew that Chu Feng wanted to understand the relationship between them, so she thought about it and said what she probably knew: "when I was with master, the two elders would go to the first branch two or three times a year, and they would stay for a few days each time before leaving. However, I don''t know what to do."


    "But I once overheard that the two elders seem to have set up a lot of property in the secular world."


    Chu Feng is holding a tea cup, and the two elders buy property, right?


    Chu Feng knew that there were three elders in Longmen, and all of them were demigods. There was an unwritten rule in Longmen. If a strong man in Longmen went to the period of natural anger, he could not be born at will. As a demigod, the second eldest master would be taboo to go out two or three times a year.


    Besides, he has also set up a lot of industries in the secular world. What does he want to do? Longmen does not allow the semi divine period to move around in the secular world. What is the use of buying those industries?Ziyi could see Chu Feng''s suspicion. At that time, she was also very surprised when she heard about it. Why did the elders who were not allowed to walk around the secular world want to buy so many properties? But later, Ziyi probably understood.


    After looking around, he seemed worried that the walls would have ears. Then he said softly, "I was also very curious at that time, but later I found out that the second elder would go out at night after the first branch. I guess he bought those properties because he wanted to live in the secular world one day, and those industries were reserved for himself."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. If Ziyi''s words were true, then Chu Feng probably knew why the two elders maintained the green dragon and white tiger.


    A man who is in the position of master of Longmen, but has a heart for the outside world, can''t stay in the boring Longmen holy land for a lifetime. It happens that green dragon and white tiger can give him such an opportunity, and the two sides will surely hit it off.


    If the second elder wants to break the rules of the dragon''s gate, the elder can be born. If the green dragon and white tiger want to rebel to the upper level, both sides can get benefits. The upper position of the green dragon and white tiger will break the rules to facilitate the second elder, and he can buy an estate for him outside. The second elder can guard the green dragon and white tiger from the inside to complete his disobedience.


    Touching his chin, Chu Feng said with a smile: "it seems that several old guys have already plotted against the track. They are really a group of careerists!"


    After understanding the reason why the two elders helped the green dragon and white tiger, Chu Feng could do things calmly. Even when he followed the demon lord and Overlord heaven, the two elder elders did not dare to make mistakes even though they were concerned about the outside world. But now the new master''s prestige is limited, and with the green dragon and white tiger''s mind, the two elders will certainly not let go of the chance to be born.


    That is to take him Chu Feng and let Qinglong and white tiger be on the top of the throne, overturn the rule that the elder can not be born, to achieve his goal, green dragon and white tiger can also get what he wants. After thinking about this, Chu Feng is in a better mood.


    He did not worry that the enemy was too strong, but he was worried that the enemy had no weakness. Undoubtedly, the weakness of the second elder was that he was too greedy for the colorful world outside. This is a good thing, but for an elder of Longmen, it was a fatal crisis.


    For this reason, he did not hesitate to help Qinglong and Baihu revolt on the upper level. We can imagine his desire for the outside world.


    After drinking a sip of tea, Chu Feng turned back: "can the two elders have children?"


    Ziyi didn''t know what Chu Feng asked him to do, but she still replied: "the great elder and the three elders have children, and they are developing in their territory. Now they are tens of thousands of people. They are like the ancestors. Only the second elder has not married a wife and concubine. The territory is just the family members of the guards and some of his disciples."


    "Bullshit!" Chufeng''s smile on his face was even more cheerful. He had already captured some things: "how could a man with a colorful world not care about the problems handed down by these children, and I believe that he wanted to go to the outside world in his early years, but was suppressed by the demon lord and my master."


    "He knows very well that if he leaves his children in Longmen, not only he, but also his children will be restrained, and how can they go to the outside world?"


    The corner of his mouth was full of insightful banter: "so the two elders are not childless, but are not in Longmen. If I guess it''s right, his children are all outside. The reason why he wants to go out two or three times a year is to have a family reunion and help your master and white tiger to ascend the throne. It is only for the sake of free access, unrestricted and enjoying the family relationship."


    Ziyi opened her mouth in surprise: "do you say Er Chang has already opened branches and scattered leaves?"


    Chu Feng definitely nodded: "he yearns for the outside world, how can he not leave his offspring?"


    Ziyi thought about it carefully, and she also felt that Chu Feng''s words were reasonable. Under the condition that the two elders carried the people''s back without any harm, they would go out two or three times a year. They would not just go out and buy so many properties, so they would not just put them there to make money. The two elders in Longmen holy land could not use money.


    That makes sense.


    As soon as he was ready to speak, he saw the murder in Chu Feng''s eyes. He felt that the two elders were going to have bad luck, because Chu Feng would not say this for no reason.


    Sure enough, the next moment Chu Feng''s words made Ziyi feel cold. Chu Feng came close and leaned tightly. When Ziyi was alert, she said, "wait a minute. You can go to the king of rosefinch secretly. Mobilize the trusted forces of Longmen intelligence group to explore the place where the two elders went out. I want to know the specific information."


    "Once I''m weak, I''m greedy."


    Ziyi smiles bitterly. Chu Feng is really trying to threaten the family members of the two elders. This son of a bitch is really lawless. However, he also knows that misfortune is not as good as his family members. It is not worth money for Chu Feng now!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1474

    The night falls and the stars sink.


    Longmen Holy Land ushered in the night, can only see a round of dark moon in the sky, stars can not see a single, tonight''s moon seems lonely.


    More than ten kilometers away from the main hall of the holy land, many people have already taken a rest or are in the quiet practice. All around are quiet, and there is no sound at all. In this paradise like place, at night, there is a little gloomy meaning.


    In the center of the territory, a complex of buildings is surrounded by walls. There are hundreds of houses. One of the courtyards in the east courtyard is much larger than the others. It is also more dignified and grand. This is the residence of the two elders.


    But for a lot of time, the second elder doesn''t live here. Most of the time, he stays on Longmen Tianfeng and understands martial arts.


    However, after returning from the temple tonight, the two elders did not go to Longmen Tianfeng. Instead, they directly stayed in their own courtyard. In addition to leaving the guards'' leader, the rest of them were driven out. The eastern courtyard, which was short of servants and extra guards, was much quieter.


    At the moment, lights were still burning in one of the halls, and it was clear that someone was still there.


    In the hall, the two elders still sat on his chair, which is said to be 200 years old. His eyes were still as silent as water. Looking at the night outside, he seemed to be thinking. He seemed to have nothing to think about. No one could see what his inner world was thinking about.


    Outside also at this time came the slight movement, suddenly two figures flickered and entered the hall, was a little embarrassed green dragon and white tiger.


    The second elder was calm. Today, he asked four guards to chase Qinglong and Baihu. In fact, he deliberately cooperated with them to run away. Therefore, it is not surprising that Qinglong and Baihu appear here, and he made them turn back.


    Because no one will believe that the green dragon and white tiger will not run away after safety, but return to Longmen holy land.


    Although the green dragon and white tiger can be arrogant in front of people, they still dare not trust the two elders who are in the middle of the demigod state. Both of them show a respectful look: "two elders!"


    "Sit down, all of you!" The two elders gently waved to the two men to sit down and told the guards to be on guard. Although this is his territory and it is still at night, there is no completely airtight wall in the world.


    Although many people are well aware of him and Qinglong Baihu, as long as they don''t grasp the current situation, they can sophisticate.


    He cherishes the outside world, but he is also greedy for the position of elder. Therefore, this is the reason why he cooperates with the green dragon and white tiger. That is, he should not only be able to go out freely, but also sit in this position to enjoy the honor.


    The green dragon and the white tiger sat down. They were afraid to make one because now the two elders are their biggest backers. If they were not the two elders today, they would have been killed by Zhuque who was asked by Chu Feng. How can they still live safely now.


    Therefore, in the face of the two elders who affect their life and death, there is only absolute respect.


    The second elder is also very satisfied with the attitude of green dragon and white tiger, which is one of the reasons why he chose to cooperate with green dragon and white tiger. Even though the original overlord heaven and the present Chu Feng have no such respect for him, it is more of a kind of power of little Lord, and the green dragon and white tiger will treat him like this no matter whether he is in the upper position or not.


    Even if there are people who respect themselves, why should we choose people who don''t respect them, or even those who will kill them at any time?


    Twisting his neck, the second elder broke the silence: "now your treacherous accusation has been completely settled. As long as you appear, the three elders will directly kill you, and Zhuque Xuanwu will also directly destroy you. Now your strength has been reduced by half. I want to know what you are going to do next?"


    "Chu Feng has come to the seat of the little Lord. Obviously, I can''t help you, can you understand?"


    The green dragon and white tiger glanced at each other with a bitter smile. They knew that the two elders wanted to rebel, but they also wanted to preserve their reputation. After all, if he cooperated with the face-to-face killing of Chu Feng, even if he suppressed all the factors of the ruling office, people would secretly say that he was not. What should he be? He had to set up a memorial archway.


    However, even when they murmured in their hearts, they did not dare to say much. The words were still white tiger: "two elder, Chu Feng will come back and open the relics of bawangtian with his blood essence, and take out the treasures inside. Qinglong and I mean that the two elders will cooperate at that time. We will take advantage of the chaos and take away the things of overlord heaven."


    "It is said that it can help us to enter the early stage of demigod. After getting it, our strength will be enhanced a lot."


    Although Longmen is powerful, there are only five people in the demigod realm, long Bo and the three elders, and the rosefinch who has just entered the demigod realm.


    Long Bo must be standing on the side of Chu Feng, not to mention Zhuque. Thinking that she is no longer a virgin, Qinglong''s heart is hard to bear. After 50 years of pursuit, Chu Feng has to eat her directly. That feeling is almost speechless.


    There are also the three elders in the early stage, and finally the great elder. But the elder has not appeared for a hundred years, and he doesn''t care about anything. Even when there was an accident in bawangtian, he didn''t show up, so the green dragon and white tiger didn''t count the big elder.Chu Feng has three demigods in his hand, but there are only two elders on their side. There is still a big gap between them. Naturally, they need to increase chips. However, it is said that the relics of overlord heaven can make demigods. The green dragon and white tiger naturally move. They rebelled and even threatened Chu Feng. Isn''t that why they rebelled and even threatened Chu Feng?


    "Baby, can you be a demigod?"


    However, the two elders frowned and recalled the last time bawangtian came back 20 years ago: "I don''t know what bawangtian left on Tianfeng, but when he went in, I didn''t see anything in his hand. Is there any problem with this rumor? Can you make a mistake?"


    Experience is more than green dragon and white tiger after all. Er Chang always wins people who can''t afford to lose. It''s easy to say what kind of treasure overlord naivete left behind, but if not, he will be completely exposed in front of Chu Feng. At that time, long Bo Zhu Que and the three elders will join hands, even if he is a demigod in the middle stage, he will not be able to fight.


    Green dragon and white tiger naturally understand the worries of the two elders, but they are all on the sword now, and there is no way to retreat. In addition to gambling on the last one, Overlord has left a good thing, and there is no way to do it.


    If we go back here, soon Chu Feng will take all the power of the ruling office to kill them and destroy them. Now they have no way to go back, only one way to the dark!


    White tiger pondered for a while and stood up and said, "elder two, I''m not sure whether bawangtian''s legacy is a treasure, but we have no way out. What kind of person is Chu Feng? I believe you have heard a little. Although he still calls you two elder today, we all know something."


    "He must have known that you secretly helped us. Now you are just not enough chips. Once he frees up his hands, he will never be merciful to uncertain factors. The blood on his hands,,", "


    white tiger said with a wry smile:" terror, we do not add up to him, this boy is a bastard, the secular power Huangfu di One garden, he slaughtered all the people in one night. Who of us has such courage? If he is sure that you have different ideas, he will spare no effort to kill you. "


    It seems that in order to persuade the two elders to cooperate, Bai Hu gave an example: "even I heard that the great elder didn''t show up today, but Chu Feng inherited from ancient times a son of heaven and a courtier. He who is absolutely loyal doesn''t matter. If he is not loyal, he will definitely kill a river of blood, so I''m sure Chu Feng has a killing heart to the elder!"


    The second elder frowned. Naturally, he had a little understanding of Chu Feng, the new young Lord. He was as amazing as bawangtian, but more bloody than bawangtian.


    Now his hands are stained with countless blood. It is said that the recent Japanese in South Korea are bloody killing, which makes people feel scared.


    Seeing the hesitation of the two elders, the white tiger added: "in addition, the ninth Princess didn''t appear in the daytime. Maybe something happened. Maybe she will come to Longmen holy land soon. Maybe as long as the ninth Princess appears, the Chu wind will be bloodstained in the Holy Land!"


    The two elders, who were hesitant, stood up when they heard the three words of Princess nine. They looked gloomy and obviously worried about the evil woman.


    The hesitation in the eyes also dispersed a little: "you said right, but this time I will pay very huge, you in addition to buying me an industry, what can you give me?"


    Qinglong and Baihu are both stunned. Then they react that the two elders still want benefits. They think about it. Qinglong first stands up and says, "elder two, I know you''ve always been very interested in Ziyi. I''m here to guarantee that as long as Chu Feng dies, we''ll get what we want, in addition to the original basis, I''ll give you Ziyi."


    "I''m her master. Even if she treats me in the name of a traitor now, I have the kindness to raise her. It''s not difficult for her to repay her kindness and serve you!"


    The second elder measured a smile: "very good!"


    White tiger secretly scolded a person, old heart is not old, also know that he needs to state: "well, I have a daughter abroad, next month I let her back, I believe she will admire the second elder you."


    The second elder smiles with satisfaction. The daughter of Bai Hu, Qinglong''s apprentice, has been very interested in him for a long time. It''s just because of his bad status. But now Qinglong and Baihu take the initiative, it''s another matter.


    But always yearning for the outside world of two elders shook his head: "this I thank you, but now I am more interested in another person, I hope you don''t compete with me, I know your mind, but it''s best to give me up, now you can''t match her."


    The green dragon and white tiger look at each other, and then they all know the mind of the two elders. It seems that the old man has taken a fancy to the rosefinch.


    Because it is only the rosefinch, is the green dragon and white tiger have the idea of a common woman!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1475

    Three days later!


    Chu Feng hasn''t done anything special in the past three days to cause misunderstandings. What''s more, he takes Su Xinyu to let Zhuque familiarize them with the environment and basic structure of Longmen holy land, as well as the forbidden area of Longmen holy land, Tianfeng!


    It was a place that had been stipulated in the reign of dragon Haoran, and no one was allowed to step on it except the elders, the king of heaven and some approved people.


    It''s not very clear what the rosefinch has on it. It only knows that there is a cave. Only the demon lord and Overlord Tianjin have been there. As for the unknown secret hidden in it, I don''t know very well!


    So today, Chu Feng wanted to go to Tianfeng for a visit, but he still didn''t mean to go to the cave where bawangtian left his relics. Because the cold frost and Murong ice have not come yet, Chu Feng doesn''t want any changes.


    Although today''s strength is enough to suppress the two elders'' dissidents, there is still a big elder who has never appeared before. That is the existence of the late demigod state. You should always be careful.


    In addition, Zhu Bing didn''t want to die for a long time, so he didn''t want to wait for her to die for a long time!


    Long Bo knew that Chu Feng was not ready to take out the remains of bawangtian, and that he was waiting for the arrival of the two men, so he did not follow him. Before the Tianfeng cave, there was a small seal he had set by the way of a demon bishop. If it was not lifted, Chu Feng would not be close to the cave entrance.


    Obviously, the second elder also knew this, so Chu Feng went to Tianfeng, and he didn''t care much about it. Now he just had to look after long Bo, and he didn''t want to do too many things, because Qinglong and Baihu lived in his territory.


    However, the three people did not run, but slowly walked up, not letting go of the scenery along the way. The more he went up to the top and looked down at the bottom, the more he felt that Longmen holy land was rich, so he rushed to the area and gathered the crowd. Although it was not comparable to Xuanyuan''s secret land, he would never kill three or four families in a second.


    In front of Longmen holy land, the 18 peaks of Yanshan Mountain are dregs!


    After walking for more than an hour, the three people came to the 1500 meter cave in Tianfeng. There were more than 700 square open spaces in front of them. There was no shelter. There was a lonely cave entrance there. Chu Feng could feel the power of seal. It must be the small seal that Longbo said.


    Keep people away from the set up.


    His left eye tried to penetrate into it, but he found that he was isolated from the outside by a force, and his eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that there was something hidden inside that made his left eye unable to see in.


    Thinking that all this was made by the demon lord, Chu Feng''s heart moved slightly. Is Minghong''s magic sword in it?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng''s eyes twinkle with heat. The use of taboo force is limited, and there is only one last time left. However, as long as Minghong magic sword is in hand, even if it is not triggered by taboo force, it can also play a powerful killing power with its own strength.


    It''s like shooting a sun bow.


    However, after he took out the sun shooting bow, Chu Feng thought that he was not the opponent of Leng Po Tian. A top weapon could increase a lot of combat effectiveness.


    Dark swallow saliva thought that there might be Ming Hong magic sword, Chu Feng would like to go in now, but still suppressed to wait for Murong Bing, they arrived again, also hope that the Ming Hong magic sword used by the Demon Lord was in it, so that he could face the enemy more calmly in the future.


    After staying for a while, his left eye couldn''t see through, and Chu Feng didn''t continue to pry. He went to the top of the mountain. He always had a curious question in his mind. Now he needs to go to the top of the mountain to find out.


    That''s why the helicopter can''t fly here directly, and even if it''s a warrior coming from the sky, it''s definitely not the seal of the border, because if it is, Chu Feng believes that his left eye can see more or less.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to come to Longmen holy land for more than ten days. That was torture and a waste of time.


    Twenty minutes later, the three people went up to the top of the mountain. The rosefinch stood aside and did not show any tenderness to Chu Fengliu. He said, "little Lord, this is the top of Tianfeng mountain. You can see the surrounding environment!"


    Chu Feng nodded, even if he didn''t need to come up. Under the perspective of his left eye, he could see things beyond the moon and light years. He came up just to see if there was any strange place in Longmen holy land, just like the wind and water trend presented by Yan Family in Yanshan Mountain.


    Thinking of the empty Sarcophagus, Chu Feng has never forgotten that the skull should have disappeared, and the resurrected people do not know where to go. It is not easy.


    When he reached the edge of the mountain, Chu Feng was at the top of the mountain. Looking at the whole situation of Longmen holy land, he was shocked and shocked: "rosefinch, do you know what the pattern of Longmen holy land is?"


    The rosefinch stepped forward and looked at it roughly: "the power of awakening the dragon was said by the deputy director at the beginning."Wake up the dragon?


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly when he hears the words. The power to wake up the dragon is a geomantic pattern that makes use of the natural force of heaven and earth in the realm of martial arts. As long as you practice on this pattern, you will surely get great benefits. Even if you can''t reach the earth shaking realm, you can also go to a height that others can''t step on.


    But the current situation is not the trend of awakening the dragon, but if it is not seen by people who are proficient in the general situation, they also think that this is the force of awakening the dragon and gathering the power of heaven and earth.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t understand these things, he just once taught him the power of awakening the dragon. At that time, he didn''t understand it. But now he saw that he fully understood. Bawangtian knew that he would come to Longmen holy land one day, so he deliberately taught him some things, so that he could quickly discover some things.


    The pattern of the holy land of Longmen is like the power of awakening the dragon, but it is not the power of awakening the dragon, but a pattern of great ferocity, or a general trend of repression.


    In other words, if this pattern is set up, there will be a subtle force around it, covering hundreds of kilometers. Because the power of this circle has been absorbed and used to suppress it, whether it is an airplane or a warrior, it is doomed to be unable to come across the sky without the ability of birds to be born in the sky.


    Because there will be a phenomenon of weightlessness.


    The specific Chu wind does not know what the pattern is, but it can be sure that this pattern is not simple, because it will turn the surrounding into a dead zone in minutes. But why, in the end, do we need to use natural forces of 100 kilometers or more to do this pattern?


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled directly through the earth''s surface and entered the stratum. At first, there was nothing. But as he went to the depth of about 300 meters, Chu Feng''s face was pale and his spirit was shocked. His body shook and sat on the ground.


    They were curious why Chu Feng wanted to come to the top of the mountain. What happened to Chu Feng? Su Xinyu even narrowed her eyes. Did this guy torture Yutu again last night, tired?


    The rosefinch has gone to help Chu Feng, but Chu Feng shakes his hand: "I don''t need to sit down."


    It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t want to stand up, but is really powerless, or is shocked, passing by a bitter smile and helpless, what is going on?


    Three hundred meters below the earth''s surface, Chu Feng saw the contents and exhaled. Chu Feng turned back and reluctantly put on a smile: "do you say, is there a dragon in this world?"


    Dragon?


    Zhuque and Su Xinyu are both stunned. As the totem of the holy Dynasty, everyone knows it. But as for whether there is a dragon in the world, we don''t believe it, because many people know that dragon is the spiritual belief of several animals, which is totally non-existent.


    But Chu Feng should know how to ask such a stupid question?


    They both shook their heads and said in unison, "no!"


    Chu Feng passed a bitter smile and calmed his shock. He stood up. He saw a vacuum 300 meters below the earth''s surface just now, such as a cave hidden there, which was more than 500 square meters. But these were not the most important. The important thing was that there were more than ten black chains there.


    And each one is thicker than the arm, and Chu Feng can''t see what material it is made of. Of course, this is not the most important thing. What makes Chu Feng speechless is that the ends of more than ten chains are tied to one thing.


    His whole body is dark and full of scales. His body is more than 100 meters long, just like a snake''s body. When he saw that head, Chu Feng fell to the ground, because he had seen this kind of thing countless times, or people in the world had seen it. The dragon head was locked there.


    I also suddenly realized that the power of waking up the dragon was just a cover up. This general situation should be called the "trapped dragon trend". In this way, we can understand why it is impossible to fly against the sky around us, because we need to use great force to bind the underground giant dragon, and then we can understand why this place is a place of great ferocity.


    Fierce, just like the dragon under the ground.


    Chu Feng stood up and had recovered his peace. He knew the secret of the earth. It is estimated that only overlord Tianhe and the demon lord knew that the Demon Lord had just set up such a geomantic pattern to suppress the dragon. But why was the Dragon black all over and more than a dozen chains locked up? Is it still alive?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng was shocked for a moment. The existence of something on the totem itself was enough to shock. If it was still a living thing, what would happen?


    The left eye penetrates the surface again. This time, Chu Feng looks at the black dragon with a length of more than 100 meters. It is similar to the eight points in the picture on TV. The difference is that it is more majestic and domineering, and lacks a sacred glory. It is more like a destructive beast.


    Want to see whether the dragon is a living creature, suddenly the eyes of the giant dragon opened suddenly. Chu Feng suddenly burst into a cold sweat. He kept looking at it. He found that the dragon''s mouth and whole body were locked by chains and could not move at all. Moreover, with its eyes opened, there was a subtle force surging in the 500 square meter space.


    Obviously, it was this force that suppressed the dragon. Chu Feng took back his left eye and found that the natural forces around him were surging stronger.


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng did not tell himself what he saw, but turned around: "go, and tell the rosefinch that you wait to tell long Bo, tomorrow, I will open the cave!"If there was no dragon, Chu Feng would have waited until murongbing and lengrushuang arrived. But when he saw the Dragon just now, especially the bloodthirsty ferocity in its eyes, Chu Feng''s intuition could not wait any longer. Perhaps the answer could only be found in caves.


    He doesn''t know whether the dragon has strong fighting power, but everything needs to be careful!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1476

    Night comes again, the courtyard of Yangxin hall is located, and four maids have been driven away by Chu Feng to have a rest.


    Zhuque also left with Su Xinyu. The latter learned something from Zhuque these days. Zhuque also knew that Chu Feng meant Su Xinyu to control Longmen. In addition, she was the daughter of overlord heaven, and she would not be ostracized. Therefore, Zhuque spared no effort to tell Su Xinyu what she knew these days.


    She even tried her best to help Su Xinyu improve her strength. After all, Su Xinyu is now the wife of the little Lord. Even if she has a little relationship with Chu Feng, it''s not easy to show that they are still Shaozhu and subordinates in front of them.


    Although it is not as noble as Chang''e, it is also one of the great powers of the wild demon realm.


    However much humiliation and unwillingness, in the face of the tyranny of Chu Feng, there is no pity for the current Chu Feng. Even if Yutu yells many times, she is also made of meat, but still can''t get a trace of chufeng''s gentleness, only a more violent and violent impact, let Yutu die and die.


    More than ten minutes later, Chu Feng washed his body, put on his clothes, and sat down at the table to make tea. He found that every time he galloped on Yutu, his heart would be more calm and his anger would be completely vented.


    Jade dodder did not hide hate to sit up, feel a salty mouth taste, move his legs can also feel the pain before and after, eyes resentful stare at Chu Feng, picked up pajamas and walked into the bathroom.


    She never thought that one day she would become a man''s plaything, and she did not have any resistance ability, which was totally different from her original idea.


    Endless years ago with Chang''e''s side, Yutu vowed to be loyal to Chang''e all her life. No matter which man she followed, she would follow Chang''e all the time.


    Until Chang''e had a feeling for Dayi, Yutu never wavered in her mind. She felt that her future was to be with Chang''e, probably because of Chang''e''s relationship. Her first man was Dayi, who was given the body by him.


    But in the end, I didn''t expect that the only thing that killed her was to use Chang''e to enter the heaven and launch a devastating war, which broke Chang''e''s longing for a better love, and made Yutu work for Chang''e for endless years. Even so, Yutu still felt that her future would be brilliant.


    With the rise of Chang''e, standing on the top of the clouds.


    But all this Chu Feng will not care at all, because the harm Chang''e has brought to him has made him lose some bottom line. He is not Chang''e''s opponent for the time being, so he can only take Yutu to vent his anger, which is to comfort his heart.


    After making a pot of tea, Yutu has already washed her body, put on her pajamas and comes out. Seeing Chu Feng sitting there quietly, Yutu bit her lip and said, "don''t touch me again tonight, or I will really die. But I believe you don''t want me to die for the time being. What you want is to throw me in front of the Lord and make her regret."


    "So don''t touch me again. You''ll kill me if you touch me again."


    Chu Feng did not seem to hear in general, took a cup of tea and put it on the side: "sit down!"


    Now Yutu is really afraid of Chu Feng, for fear that Chu Feng will come again. Yutu seems hesitant. Seeing Chu Feng''s irresistible appearance, Yutu can only walk forward and sit down with a cup of tea and don''t know whether to drink it or not.


    So Chu Feng didn''t have this kind of mind, just like Huang Fu was angry because of Yao Xin''s affairs. He only had a primitive collision and had no human nature.


    Looking at the delicate face, but because of being tortured these days, there is less touching jade dodo: "do you think there are dragons in this world?"


    Suddenly, jade Tu suddenly stood up, the cup in his hand fell to the ground and fell into several pieces. In his eyes, he was afraid: "what do you say?"


    Chu Feng looks at the appearance of Yutu and asks the right person secretly. Originally, Chu Feng wanted to wait for Murong Bing to come and ask them, but he has decided to enter the cave tomorrow. In addition, Yutu is also a demon that has existed for a long time. The existence of the dragon and Yutu from the wild demon territory must also know about it. So Chu Feng decides to ask her.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t intend to tell her that there was a black dragon 300 meters below the ground where they lived, just casually: "today, I went to Tianfeng and found that Longmen holy land is the power to wake up the dragon, attracting a lot of natural forces around, so I was curious to ask, is there really a dragon in the world?"


    Yutu wants to see something on Chu Feng''s face, but unfortunately Chu Feng looks calm and can''t see the slightest clue.


    Sitting down to calm his mood, Yutu recalled that when the endless years came to an end, he felt a touch of palpitation: "in modern times, the dragon is a mythical beast, an illusory thing, but in the wild demon Kingdom and the ancient Xiuzhen world, the dragon is a real thing, but it is not a divine animal."


    Chu Feng''s heart is slightly shocked. The information revealed by Yutu absolutely subverts all people''s cognition. Shengchao totem dragon is not a divine beast, but a real fierce beast. However, he does not have the slightest doubt that Yutu is lying, because the dragon was once the master of the wild demon domain, and Yutu is familiar with it.


    As for why the dragon was finally called the divine beast, the ancient emperors still used the dragon as a symbol. Chu Feng is not sure, but he has little interest in it.In the ancient times, the cultivators ruled the whole earth and even the star river. When they raised their hands, they fell apart. When they were angry, the city-state destroyed everything. They could pick up the stars and cover the moon on the top, and collapse the mountains and rivers below. Even if it was the wild demon territory hidden in the dark at that time, they did not dare to easily mistake its edge.


    The human beings of that era, that is, the cultivators, are called the most perfect human beings since innumerable eras by the barbarian demon realm with a longer history, because they are born strong. Even if the wild demon regions move out together, they are just a result of death.


    Therefore, at that time, the wild demon domain chose to hide, until the taboo appeared and destroyed the Xiuzhen world, the wild demon domain could not be counted as a slight respite.


    However, in order to show their strong and indisputable ruling power, the dragon clan of the wild demon domain began to exercise absolute control in order to show their strong and indisputable ruling power, and eventually triggered a war in the wild demon domain. How long the war lasted is hard to know.


    However, it is certain that in the first battle of ambition launched by the dragon people, countless demon gods fell down and countless ethnic groups were extinct. Until the new era came, the scattered demon regions of all ethnic groups united and paid a huge price to finally annihilate the brutal dragon clan.


    The wild demon domain was able to usher in a short period of peace, until the final unification of the demon domain, the birth of a new demon domain master, the demon emperor!


    Chufeng pursed his tongue. Unexpectedly, he nodded slightly and drank a cup of tea to cover up his shock. He asked casually, "the dragon clan should also be classified, such as the golden dragon, the winged dragon, etc


    As soon as he finished, chufeng found that Yutu''s eyes were full of disdain, and chufeng coughed awkwardly. All he said was to want Yutu to say something, so he found what he had seen on TV and said that he didn''t want to encounter contempt.


    "Watch less TV, those are fake, just the things depicted by the rulers in order to imprison their minds."


    Chufeng squints his eyes and catches some information. The dragon is a fierce and cruel beast. The rulers of that period should know more or less about the first battle with Chiyou and take the dragon as a totem. Chu Feng seems to understand something. The original great powers were those that deliberately used this to attack the wild demon regions.


    It''s a bit of a joke, but it seems to be the best explanation.


    Then, Yutu continued: "there is no state division of the dragon race, because there is only one race for the dragon people, that is, the magic dragon. From ancient times to now, they are the only dragon that exists. The black scales are all over the body. The 30 meters long is the adult magic dragon. The combat effectiveness is almost half divine, and the peak in the later period."


    Chu Feng was astonished. Thinking of the length of one hundred meters seen today, he was slightly surprised. The 30 meter length was already the peak combat power in the late period of demigod. What about today?


    Naturally, Yutu didn''t know that Chu Feng had seen the magic dragon, so he continued: "to 50 meters is already the realm of God, which can be called the most powerful type. If the cultivator does not come out, there will be no problem in the arrogant world. Fortunately, the magic dragon family has been destroyed, and the cultivator has disappeared. You may not find the earth so fragile."


    Chufeng wryly laughed at how many unknown secrets there were in the world, and jokingly asked, "what kind of fighting power do you say about the 120 meter long magic dragon?"


    "Go away, how can it be?" Jade dodo directly drink a, faint still have fear of color: "the magic dragon clan to 70 meters long rare existence, how can there be 120 meters of existence?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and found that jade dodder looked unnatural: "didn''t it happen before?"


    Jade Tu''s eyes twinkled and pursed his lips: "yes, there was a unique magic dragon in the ancient times. It was the father and son of the clan leader of the magic dragon family at that time. After two years of birth, he had gone to the length of more than 20 meters, and in 800 years, it was 120 meters long as you said."


    Chufeng puffed out a mouthful of tea: "really have?"


    Yutu nodded: "yes, the prince of the demon dragon clan, only after it went to the invincible realm of the demon domain, it left the wild demon domain to pursue a more powerful realm, but once gone, he never came back. All the demons felt that the prince of the magic dragon was probably destroyed by the powerful cultivators."


    Chu Feng''s heart trembled fiercely. If Yutu said it was true, would the magic dragon that left the wild demon realm be the one under Longmen holy land? Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence, just who locked it underground.


    At the beginning, I still thought it was the demon lord, but Chu Feng believed at the moment that he was absolutely not the demon lord, because the existence of the Demon Lord was not in ancient times!


    Zheng Zheng asked: "is the practitioner very powerful?"


    Yutu stopped, then sighed: "the cultivator is very strong, but one day you will find that there is a son of a bitch is the most powerful, because he killed an era with one sword."


    There''s a son of a bitch?


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and then felt the ambiguity of Yutu''s words. Blinking his eyes, he remembered that the dark eyes in ancient times were destroyed by the dark eyes, and the dark eyes were taken down by the eyes of fate. Looking at Yutu, isn''t this cursing me?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1477

    Long Bo sent people to tell Chu Feng that he would go to Tianfeng at noon. Although Chu Feng got up early, Longbo said that noon would be noon, and the results of early and late were the same. Today must be a bloody battle. This is Chu Feng''s intuition. We can see from the two elders'' low-key in recent days.


    Perhaps they would not know that Chu Feng''s left eye had already seen the green dragon and white tiger hiding in his territory. But for the time being, Chu Feng did not think of the waves, so he remained silent. Moreover, he had the last card. Even if the cold frost and Murong Bing did not come, or even the great elder became an accident, he could face the card calmly.


    The last use of taboo force.


    When the sun rose high, Chu Feng also walked out of the bedroom, followed by a face of jade Tu that the whole world owed her. She bit her lips and tightened her face, but with her pretty face, even if she was angry now, she did not have a flavor.


    The four maids had already prepared breakfast, and all of them were arranged by Longbo himself. This sense of trust still exists.


    Chu Feng went over and sat down. He looked back at the cold face of Yutu and said, "angry?"


    "I wish I could kill you." Jade Tu a buttocks to sit down, coldly throws out a sentence.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the four maids around him. He sneered at him and said, "why do you want to fight and kill? How can I be your first man, and let you enjoy the fierce impact that other women are eager for in their whole life. You should be grateful to me, otherwise, you will be lonely for a lifetime?"


    Jade Tu bit lips, can see has bitten, see a touch of red, visible Chu Feng''s words directly touched her soft rib.


    "Until you see your master!"


    Chu Feng said very calm, but anyone can feel the madness, Rao is also a little chilly, but these days she has been unable to do what she wants to die, now Chang''e in the lost country, do not know what happened, only if she is out to do things.


    But who knows, she did work, but was taken down by Chu Feng as a plaything, it is a shame.


    However, the four maids who stood by and waited on looked strange. Naturally, they knew what Chu Feng was doing these days and nights. However, listening to Chu Feng''s words, the pretty and lovely woman in front of her seemed not his woman, but his plaything, and seemed to be the enemy.


    The four women''s faces were unnaturally red. As a woman, when she met such a thing, she was a little cheerful. Obviously, the four maids were introverted people. Listening to Chu Feng''s words, she still couldn''t accept these powerful things, and even felt a little sympathy for Yutu.


    The four of them were very clear when they were waiting for Chu Feng to bathe. As long as a woman was a woman, he would surely be defeated. When he thought of the beautiful picture, he was blushing.


    Apart from the other direction of Yangxin hall, Zhuque palace!


    This is the residence of one of the four heavenly kings in the holy land, but most of the time, the rosefinch is in her external territory. The king of four days has its own place, Southeast and northwest, so it is only taken care of all the year round, and the rosefinch has little time to live.


    At the moment, the sun is shining high, and Zhuque and Su Xinyu are eating breakfast there. Feng Qingqing stays in the third branch to deal with matters. This time, she doesn''t follow Zhuque to the holy land. Therefore, there are only some maidservants in the huge Zhuque palace, followed by Zhuque and Zhuque.


    "Rosefinch king, two elders come to visit!"


    Zhuque was teaching Su Xinyu some things there. A maid came from the side and said respectfully, "he hopes to meet you."


    The rosefinch was astonished. All of a sudden, she forgot that although the authority of the elders in the holy land was not as great as that of the king of heaven, but because they were directly in charge of the guards, and their own strength was semi divine, their dignity was no less than that of the heavenly king. Moreover, according to the seniority, the elder was a person in the period of demon lord.


    In addition to long Bo and the three elders in Longmen, only the principal can be equal with them.


    The rosefinch is at a loss. Are you right when the second elder comes to visit? Completely flip the character, even if you want to visit, she goes?


    Thinking that today Chu Feng is going to go up to Tianfeng to open that cave, at this time the two elders come again, and the rosefinch feels if there will be any connection among them, and says, "please go to the side hall, and I''ll be right there."


    After the maid went down, the rosefinch said to Su Xinyu, "you can eat it yourself. I''ll go and see what the old guy wants to do!"


    Su Xinyu has already vaguely known that the second elder is a supporter of green dragon and white tiger. So she is also curious when she comes here. Seeing that the rosefinch is about to leave, she tells her, "be careful. The situation is not clear at this time."


    Zhuque knows that Su Xinyu is worried that the second elder is coming to attack her. The purpose is to threaten Chu Feng. She nods slightly to show that she understands. She goes to the side hall. Now she is in the pre demigod state, or the powerful demigod created by Murong Bing and lengrushuang who destroy the rules of heaven with Demon power.


    The second elder is a semi God in the middle of the cultivation, but Zhu que thinks that she wants to do harm to her, but after all, she almost means it. Even if she is defeated, she will definitely have no problem running away.


    In the side hall of more than 100 square meters, when the rosefinch arrived, he saw the two elders sitting on the throne. He scolded him for relying on the old and selling the old, regardless of priority and priority. He also restrained himself and went to sit at the guest''s position and motioned for tea. The rosefinch also said softly, "elder two, what''s the matter with Zhuque?"The two elders sat there with an enigmatic look. They just looked at the rosefinch with a trace of bright color. The rosefinch felt the eyes of the two elders. How could she not know the implication? In these days when she walked around the secular world, she was very clear that this was a man''s evil eyes on women.


    The old monster, who has been living for thousands of years, still thinks about these things. He knows that the second elder looks at the old man, but his physical strength is better than that of a 20-year-old young man. It is estimated that two women in one night are not difficult.


    "Not bad!"


    The second elder meant a lot. He looked at the rosefinch a few times, and his throat was still inadvertently swallowing: "hundreds of years ago, you were a little girl of seven or eight years old. At that time, I still remember that when you cast martial arts, you were in a waterfall. All the clothes were broken, but you were still naked and tenacious. It was just like yesterday."


    Smile brilliant looking at the rosefinch: "now hundreds of years later, the original little girl has become a big woman, very good!"


    Do you still want to see the rosefinch becoming a woman?


    Everyone knows that the second elder elder is not old. Although it seems that he has not taken a wife and concubine, it is said that there are still many women in the second elder''s territory in his territory, and even some female family members of the guards have been patronized by him. At this moment, when hearing his words, several maids wonder whether they are interested in the rosefinch.


    Second, I''m still thinking about something with the elder


    How dare some maids disobey the meaning of the two elders? They bowed slightly and retreated. The rosefinch resisted the impulse to stand up and scold Lao Wang Badan. She held up her tea cup and suppressed her anger of being teased. In a low voice, she said, "what can I do for you, elder two? I''ll go to the little Lord later!"


    The second elder wrung his neck and said with a smile: "there''s nothing else. Just come and have a look. And you''ve entered the state of demigod. I think I can give you a lot of good suggestions to help you improve on martial arts."


    "And you''ve been lonely for so many years. As an elder, I want to find you a man."


    The rosefinch shook her hand with a teacup. At this moment, she found that the two elders were so scoundrel, with a cold face: "if you don''t worry about the two elders, the rosefinch has its own discretion!"


    The second elder narrowed his eyes slightly and knew to point out something with the rosefinch: "rosefinch, I know your loyalty to the adjudication office, but there are some things that are inevitable, so I won''t explain them. Maybe some special things will happen today. I hope you don''t go to Tianfeng and consider my words in addition."


    The rosefinch sneered in her heart and knew that the two elders were really going to rebel today. She quietly replied, "what''s the matter?"


    "Follow me!" The two elders stood up, half of the body in the middle of the momentum diffuse in the side hall, seems to want to use the momentum of the medium to oppress the rosefinch: "be my woman!"


    Zhuque felt ridiculous. In the past, it was said that the second elder was an old lecher. She kept some opinions when she was outside most of the time. But now the second elder even oppressed her directly and put forward such unreasonable conditions. Zhuque believed it completely.


    Put down the tea cup, stand up, fearless to meet the half god of the two elders of the momentum, word by word: "two elders, self-respect!"


    The second elder saw that the rosefinch could still be so calm under his own oppression. He was surprised that he was even hotter. He had to get the rosefinch, and said grimly, "I know the relationship between you and Chu Feng, but that''s useless. Considering my words, it seems that I''m going to my territory tonight. But there is still a gap between the early and the mid-term."


    The rosefinch has been too lazy to pay attention to this rogue''s two elders, raised his hand: "please!" Direct under the order to leave, Zhuque is slander in the heart, Chu Feng at least young and handsome, and you this old man than kill you countless times, and I now like Chu Feng that little son of a bitch, you mind me?


    The second elder didn''t know what the rosefinch was murmuring in his heart. He just sneered and left. He believed that the rosefinch was angry now, and he would agree to his request when he calmed down. He had such self-confidence because he was in the middle of the demigod period, and the rosefinch was only in the early stage!


    After the two elders left, the rosefinch asked people to throw away the chair he had just sat in and murmured: "disgusting old guy, you need to clean the air!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1478

    At noon, dozens of people stepped on Tianfeng!


    Under the leadership of long Bo, Chu Feng only took Yutu, because this woman knew a lot of things. When she was cold as frost and Murong Bing was not there, she was definitely a master of all ages, even if she could not use her strength at all.


    The second is the second elder, the third elder, and the eighth King Kong of Zhuque Xuanwu. Finally, the leader of the guards of the second elder and the third elder, 20 people!


    Dozens of people came to Tianfeng 1500 meters above sea level. The location of the cave immediately felt the power of seal.


    However, the second elder always looked at the rosefinch from time to time when he was not noticed. He was full of haze and anger. He was confident that the rosefinch was angry at that time. After all, a woman still had some pride. But when she calmed down, she would compromise and dare not come to Tianfeng. However, Zhuque not only came, but also stood beside Chu Feng.


    "I''ll remove the seal first!"


    Long Bo said a word to Chu Feng. He went over and sat cross legged in front of the stone gate. His accomplishments in the middle of his body filled the air, but they were all compressed within a certain range. Therefore, people just felt the breath and would not be greatly affected.


    Chu Feng seems to need a little time to see it. He takes Yutu''s hand and walks to the edge. Although it''s not as clear as the top of the mountain, Yutu has experienced endless years, and some things can be seen comprehensively only by looking at it.


    When so many people were held by Chu Feng, Yu Tu was so ashamed and angry that when she was about to swear in a low voice, chufeng pointed to the foot of the mountain and said faintly, "do you see what''s coming?"


    The rest of the people were there watching long Bo untie the seal outside the cave, so they didn''t care much about Chu Feng''s behavior.


    Yutu bit his teeth and glared at Chu Feng fiercely. Then he looked down the mountain. At first, there was nothing. But as he looked carefully, Yutu''s body was shocked.


    As a powerful person who has existed for a long time in the wild demon realm, she is also a demon who has the power to fight against the cold Murong Bing. Naturally, she can see something, and her expression changes from anger at Chu Feng to shock.


    On the contrary, the hand pulled by Chu Feng suddenly held Chu Feng tightly. The voice was very low and kept the volume that they could hear: "what is suppressed under the holy land?"


    She had already seen that this was a general trend similar to the trend of Xinglong, but on closer inspection, she would find that it was only 90% similar, but it was not the momentum of waking up the Dragon at all, but a general trend of suppression portrayed after being changed. Therefore, Yutu immediately guessed that something terrible was being suppressed under the holy land.


    Because she knew very well that the general trend of repression, even God, was to be suppressed and could not do anything about it.


    Seeing the change of Yutu''s expression, Chu Feng knew that she had seen something, but she had no eyes to see through, so she didn''t know that there was a magic dragon 300 meters underground. Moreover, it was probably the prince of the magic dragon who had lost track of him when he left the wild demon region, a giant dragon with a height of 12310 meters.


    "I can tell you, but you must not be too surprised, do not attract other people''s attention, to be very calm."


    Chu Feng so dignified appearance, is to let jade Tu believe that under the ground suppress the existence of terror, heavy nod.


    Chu Feng knew that if she didn''t tell Yutu something, she would not be able to give her better advice. So she lowered her voice and whispered in her ear: "yesterday I went to the top of Tianfeng mountain and caught some things accidentally. Do you remember the question I asked you last night?"


    Jade Tu narrowed his eyes and recalled last night. Suddenly, his eyes congealed: "isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, clenched Yutu''s hand and let the woman calm down as much as possible. This matter is absolutely not suitable for too many people to know. He would not tell Yutu that he saw it with his left eye. He always needs to leave some cards in his life.


    The distance between Yutu and Yutu is closer. In other people''s eyes, it seems to be in love: "in the limited information I have captured, it shows that Longmen holy land is built by a general trend of repression, because a dragon, a black giant dragon, about one hundred and thirty meters long, is trapped under the ground."


    Yutu''s subconscious shock is about to drink and shout. Fortunately, Chu Feng pinched her for the first time, but Yutu didn''t make a sound.


    However, her back to the people''s face had changed from shock to pallor. Only then did she know that Chu Feng''s words last night were not casual. She looked down the mountain or wanted to see under the ground. She did not doubt that Chu Feng was deceiving her.


    Because the general trend of repression is here. If nothing is suppressed below, it will absorb the strength around us in endless years. It should be a wilderness, not a paradise. Because the power is consumed on the suppression, the land that is not rampant becomes desolate.


    Yutu is a powerful person after all. Although her strength is not as good as the beginning, she still has the basic inner tenacity and calms down with a deep breath.


    Look at Chu Feng: "if what you say is true, then once it comes out, it will definitely be the highest existence in the world. The five forbidden areas are not its opponents. After all, the years of its existence determine its strength!"Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and led Yutu back. He felt the power of the seal weaken. He said in a low voice: "there is no way. When necessary, we can only kill the dragon!"


    Dragon killing?


    However, it seems that Tu''s way to suppress Wang chufeng is to underestimate the size of her mouth.


    Just now, the elder thought that the dragon was wasting a lot of strength. The more he got up, the more he took it, the more he took it out of the elder''s eyes.


    From the corner of his eyes, he gave a hint to the ten guards. The two elders stood there as if nothing had happened.


    "Little Lord!"


    Long Bo came over and pointed to the stone gate of the ancient cave: "the seal of isolation has been broken by me. Now you can open the gate with your blood, and you can choose a person to go in with you. This is what your master asked me to tell you."


    Blood?


    The second elder elder, the third elder, or Zhuque Xuanwu are all stunned. How is blood, not blood essence?


    What long Bo has always told everyone is that it takes a drop of Chu Feng''s blood essence to open the stone gate of the cave. This is the prohibition set by overlord heaven at the beginning. How can it be ordinary blood now? The two elders are even more bitter. If they knew that they only wanted blood, why should it be so difficult?


    Blood essence is rare, but blood can be easily!


    At the moment, we all know that Longbo cheated them. The purpose is to let them have no way. If the essence of blood is not willing, it will not come out at all. In this way, there is a layer of protection for Chu Feng. Unfortunately, it is too late to know.


    Chu Feng is also stunned, and then suddenly smiles, nods and leads Yutu. Zhuque opens her mouth and looks slightly sad. She thinks Chu Feng will take her in with her. She doesn''t want to take Yutu with her. However, although she is very upset, she won''t say anything. She just murmurs that she won''t touch me next time.


    Before walking to the stone gate, Chu Feng released Yutu''s hand, directly bit his finger, and pressed it on the stone gate. Chu Feng immediately felt a mysterious breath pouring into his body through the wound on the finger, and then rushed out to the stone gate.


    With a slight sound, all people''s hearts were lifted up, and their eyes were blinking at the cave that was about to be opened.


    People who are Longmen know that Tianfeng cave is a relic of overlord heaven. However, none of the people who have entered the cave have ever entered. It is not that they don''t want to go in, but the demon lord doesn''t know what to set. In addition to the designated person or the designated person to bring it in personally, otherwise, no one can enter.


    The huge stone gate rose slowly to the top, completely opened, and a stream of air directly poured into it. Without looking back, Chu Feng took Yutu and walked in.


    Although there are long Bo and three elders outside, the two elders are too insidious. With one more demigod power, they can suppress the chance of success. Moreover, Chu Feng intuitively believes that there must be something about the magic dragon hidden in the cave, so he chooses to take Yutu in. Only she can give her own answer.


    Chu Feng and they just went in, the stone gate closed slowly, dozens of people outside also had some expectations.


    "Break the sky


    At this time, the three elders suddenly burst out to drink, but then their bodies shook and looked ugly. The Longbo and the rosefinch also shook and looked ugly, because they found that their power had fallen directly from the demigod to the early stage of tiannu!


    The second elder covered his nose there, and then the leader of the guard nodded his head, and then he let go of it. The Yin test said with a smile: "at the beginning, Overlord heaven was broken by the broken heaven pill, so I''ve been very curious about this thing. Although I haven''t worked out the folding heaven elixir, I still studied the broken sky powder."


    "It won''t directly consume your strength, but a few days can still do it!"


    Zhetian pill, a pill specially for the characters in the semi divine period, can directly damage the cultivation of the demigod characters in the period of natural anger, and if there is no anti heaven pill, it will not recover at all.


    Although zhetiangsan is not as domineering as Zhetian Dan, it is also enough to make the demigod characters unable to use the semi divine power for a few days.


    Long Bo looked slightly ugly. Seeing the green dragon and white tiger coming from the mountain road with a sneer, he pointed to the two elders and finally put it down. He only sighed: "you will regret it!"


    Elder long Bo San and Zhu que, the three demigods, had no demigods'' fighting power. The guards they followed wanted to attack, but the two elders alone were enough to suppress all of them. They could only stand there with a gloomy face and could only hope that Chu Feng would relieve the crisis.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1479

    Chu Feng, who had already taken Yutu into the cave, did not know that after he came in, the two elders used Zhetian powder to dissipate the power of the three demigods, leaving them with only the fighting power of tiannu period.


    Just with jade dodder along the deep but not dark corridor has been walking inside, you can feel that this passage is gradually down, but not very obvious, just a very slight change.


    What''s more, I don''t know what kind of material this passage is made of, so that the whole passage doesn''t look dark, but you can see a little bit in the distance.


    After walking for a few minutes, chufeng and Yutu stepped into an open space of 100 square meters. There was a light around. The fire suddenly appeared on the wall. Something that looked like a candle, but it was not a candle, lit up. The whole space was bright and shining.


    Chu Feng released Yutu''s hand and stepped forward. There was nothing in the 100 square space. His expression became strange. He thought there were some treasures, at least a pile of treasures. He didn''t want to have anything.


    If there were not two stone gates not opened, Chu Feng would shout directly that the devil and Overlord were liars.


    When he came to one of the stone gates, he just opened it as Chu Feng was just approaching. Chu Feng, who thought he needed to open the door with blood, sighed. It seems that there is no bloody way to open the door in all places.


    This is the place that bawangtian left behind, and Chu Feng didn''t worry about any danger, because the person who came in was himself. Leaving danger was to make him uncomfortable. Bawangtian would not do such a thing.


    He strode in. When he saw the indoor environment, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. There was no big space outside, but there was more than 40 square meters. However, it was almost empty just like the outside. There was nothing except a stone bed and a stone table.


    Chu Feng wryly smile: "is not said to leave the remains to me to take it, how nothing ah?"


    I wonder if it''s behind the stone gate next door. It''s just a place to rest when overlord comes.


    "Look here!"


    As soon as he turned around, he heard Yutu open his mouth. The latter was standing in front of a wall behind him and said softly, "there are inscriptions on it!"


    Words?


    Chu Feng heard the text immediately walked past, just saw the above said is the text is not better than the graphics of things, a headache: "not funny!"


    Yutu knew that Chu Feng didn''t believe these words. He sighed: "this is ancient Chinese characters!"


    Chu Feng did not think that these things were words, only when some overlord days or demons had freely sprinkled them. But when she heard Yutu''s words, her spirit moved. She came from the wild demon domain, which had existed in ancient times, and even had a longer history.


    Looking at Yu Tu, who didn''t hate him at the moment, but was more attracted by the underground Magic Dragon: "do you understand?"


    Jade Tu rolled his eyes: "this is nonsense, not funny!"


    In chufeng''s astonished smile, Yutu explained the words on the wall: "it is recorded that in ancient times, here was a battlefield full of corpses, which gradually stabilized after the crustal movement. It was an ordinary place, because there was no battlefield in ancient times."


    "But all this, with a giant dragon from the sky, changed, 30 thousand dead!"


    Thirty thousand dead?


    Chu Feng''s body was shocked and a giant dragon fell from the sky, which undoubtedly confirmed his conjecture and what Yutu said. The Dragon trapped by the suppression trend was the prince of the demon dragon in the wild demon kingdom. But if the magic dragon was suppressed in ancient times, how did the demon lord know about this place and how did he know about the suppression of the dragon?


    But then, jade Tu continued to explain slowly to solve the doubts in the heart of Chu Feng.


    Five thousand years ago, the holy pilgrimage was fought all over the world, and the demon lord dragon was born in the sky. However, it was difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. In the era when the powerful man still existed, he was seriously injured by the enemy and escaped to this place.


    The demon lord who has cultivated here for a year lives in this natural cave, but it doesn''t look like a natural cave.


    It was not until a year later that the demon lord repaired his wounds that he found something different in this place. He found something in a hollow, which was not recorded on the wall, but it was that thing that let the demon lord know that there was a general trend of repression since ancient times.


    It suppressed a giant dragon. The Demon Lord at that time knew that the Dragon came from the wild demon domain, while the ancient cultivators did not know the existence of the wild demon domain.


    After knowing the news, the Demon Lord went all over the place and finally determined that the news was true. There was an ancient demon dragon trapped 300 meters below the ground. For the sake of future generations, in order to avoid unknowns coming to this place, unintentionally untie the suppression trend and release the giant dragon.


    The demon lord built the dragon''s gate here, and then blocked the cave with his own powerful force. He left a few words on the wall with his ancient Chinese characters to alert the latecomers to avoid irreparable heavy losses.All in all, we will suppress the Dragon at all costs!


    Hearing that Yutu interpreted the information on the wall, we can be sure that it was left by the Demon Lord. As for why the ancient characters were used, Chu Feng understood the intention of the Demon Lord. That is, if the people who come in have ulterior motives, if they leave clear words, they will cause a huge wave.


    There is no doubt that everything is in the devil''s calculation. As for why the devil knows the ancient words, Chu Feng doesn''t have much feeling, because Xuanyuan crape myrtle also knows it, but she is not an ancient figure.


    This message is that the devil told later generations that there were dragons and beasts under the holy land that were suppressed. There was not much reference for the rest. Just thinking that the Demon Lord was a big man 5000 years ago, Chu Feng still had a wry smile. He was a great master. He built the Dragon gate 5000 years ago.


    It''s just that he was so powerful at that time, is he still alive?


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng dispersed his thoughts, and saw that there was nothing in the stone room. Chu Feng was preparing to leave, but he saw jade Tu squatting in a corner, where he stroked something with his hand.


    Chu Feng curiously walked over: "what''s the matter?"


    as like as two peas, he did not reply. He just kept touching his hands with them, as if he wanted to get rid of dust. Gradually Chu Feng found that some of the old characters that were not exactly the same on the ground appeared as the same as those on the walls. But it can be seen that it was not from a person''s hand, but was it a tyrant?


    Curiously squatting down, before asking what to write, Yutu was awed to open his mouth: "the dragon was suppressed by the demon God!"


    "The devil?" Chu Feng was shocked, and then the corner of his mouth twitched: "taboo of the last era?"


    Yutu nodded, his hand continued to move there, and more words appeared slowly. Yutu continued: "it''s really a demon God. He could have killed the demon dragon at the beginning, but it''s not easy to read in the devil dragon''s growth. In order to eliminate its anger, he directly put it under the ground.


    At the same time, he also said that if the later generation of magic dragon broke through the repression, but it was still violent and bloody, and the corpse would be 30000, then the person who found the text would kill the magic dragon and take out its real dragon yuan, and refining can directly transform the God! "


    Chu Feng''s mouth opened slowly. He was not surprised to find the taboo words of ancient demons here, but surprised at the strength of magic dragons. He knew that all demons had their own destiny, just like cold frost and Murong ice refining their original destiny yuan. If a Tianyuan warrior could go to tiannu first level immediately!


    The magic dragon, as long as refining its original life yuan, can directly step into the realm of God. How strong should its original life yuan be? I''m afraid that God is not as powerful as it is? After all, it is the original life of yuan, can create God directly!


    Suddenly caught jade Tu flash away dignified, Chu Feng frowned: "are you still what did not tell me?"


    Jade Tu sighed: "sudaji and the four princesses have not told you, and I will not say it, but it is certain that the magic dragon must not be born. Although it is suppressed, the power of endless years is not as good as that of us, but it must also be the most powerful one. The magic dragon is always warlike and bloodthirsty since ancient times."


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and did not want Yutu to say that he knew that the magic dragon could not be born, and even if he wanted to, he didn''t know how to break the general trend of repression, so Yutu said nothing.


    But what is more curious is, in the end, what he does not know. Is God not the most powerful existence in the world? In the past, he thought God was the most powerful, but now Chu Feng has shaken.


    The original life of a demon is the same as that of a warrior. After being consumed, only one or two out of ten can be obtained. However, the yuan of life of a demon dragon can directly make a warrior a God. How strong is the magic dragon at the peak of ten percent? Is it the supreme God?


    Chu Feng thought it was ridiculous, but he believed the taboo words in ancient times. He stood up and said, "forget it, we still don''t want to think about it. Go to the next room to see what there is. If the magic dragon can''t come out, it''s doomed. Maybe it can''t break through the general trend of repression forever. Maybe it will break through the ground directly in the next moment."


    Jade dodo also rose, but there was not so much dignified between the eyebrows, as if not worried: "nothing, ancient taboos can suppress it, you are the taboo of this era, you can also!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches, and his strength is so weak now. Even if the power to induce taboos is only equivalent to the peak of the later period of demigod, how can he fight with the demon Dragon: "you look up to me so much!"


    Yutu knew that Chu Feng had no confidence and didn''t mind saying a little more: "demons are different from people. If a person is defeated in one person''s hands, he will bravely work hard to fight again. However, if the demon is defeated in one person''s hand, it will affect the future development and think that he can''t defeat that person."


    "It''s just like what people say. Once defeated, the seeds will be planted. People will think that I can become stronger. What the demon thinks is that I am strong and he is also strong. I am not his opponent!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes brightened slightly and caught something, but then he looked at Yutu: "then I can think that if you have been played so many times by me, do you think you will only be played by me all your life?"


    Jade dodo said good, smell speech angry: "get out!" Then she went outside. She followed Chang''e and walked around the world. She had already removed some disadvantages of the demon. What she wanted now was to kill Chu Feng. How could she think that it should have been played by Chu Feng all the time?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1480

    Outside the second stone gate, Chu Feng just walked to the door and opened it as gently as the first one.


    It''s smaller than the first one. It''s only 20 square meters. Chu Feng is still speechless when he walks in, because there is nothing but a stone platform.


    No, there is a statue on that stone platform, but we can''t see what the carving is. Everything in the whole stone room can be seen clearly. Chu Feng''s mouth twitches violently. What about the remains?


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, want to say overlord day won''t cheat people, but now everything is seen in the eyes, the so-called legacy baby simply does not exist.


    I guess maybe tyrant said that, just to attract him to come when necessary is to let him know the existence of the magic dragon. Secondly, all the relics and treasures are fabricated to prevent him from having little interest. After all, he is very curious and yearning for the baby.


    Breath out a breath and wave his hand: "let''s go, it seems that I''ve been played!"


    "Ronggong stone!" As soon as she turned around, Yutu exclaimed in surprise. She quickly walked to the stone platform and looked at what looked like statues, not statues, about the size of a football. She looked around and said happily, "it''s really Ronggong stone, and it''s a used Ronggong stone!"


    Chu Feng frowned: "what?"


    Jade Tu looked at Chu Feng with disdain: "Ronggong stone doesn''t know, and I don''t know whether your master taught you to hook up with women and study sexual affairs when you were a child."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "there are only two of us here. You said you were lying on the stone platform and I was standing behind you. What posture was it?"


    As soon as Yu Tu''s mind was tight, her mind came to mind that she was lying on her bed by Chu Feng''s arrogance. The fierce impact in the back made the chrysanthemum tight. She knew that she should not offend Chu Feng, the extremely strong sex hormone.


    Also tell Chu Feng what is Ronggong stone.


    Ronggong stone, a kind of ore contained in ancient times, has a special ability, that is, any force can be blocked into it, and can be preserved to the greatest extent, and the loss can be almost negligible.


    With these words, Yutu also made a fist gesture: "it''s like that big Ronggong stone, which can fully contain all the strength of a martial artist in the four levels of tiannu. This Ronggong stone is much larger than that, and can directly contain the power of a God."


    For fear that Chu Feng didn''t understand, Yu Tu simply told him: "just like the transmission of martial arts, the power contained in Ronggong stone can be directly absorbed by people. As long as the people who absorb it can accommodate these forces, and unlike the martial arts'' transmission, 10% of the power will be consumed up to three tenths."


    "If you take this Ronggong stone directly, the consumption can be ignored. You can take as much as you want!"


    Then he shook his head regretfully: "however, because every strong man attaches great importance to his own strength and is not willing to give it to others easily. In addition, Ronggong stone is very rare. Even if there are only two pieces of Ronggong stone in the original heaven, even if they have the intention to transmit meritorious service to others, they can''t find Ronggong stone. Moreover, one Ronggong stone can only be used once, so it is very precious."


    Taking a look at the stone the size of a football, Yutu continued: "generally, those who need Ronggong stone are those who know that their life is not long, and they don''t want to consume too much strength, and want to pass it on to future generations. This Ronggong stone has been used, but it has not been absorbed yet."


    Chu Feng licked the next tongue, but not excited, although he guessed something: "how do you know that you have not been ingested?"


    Yutu once again gave Chu Feng a look of disdain: "Ronggong stone was ivory white before it was used. When you put the power into it, it will change its color. The stronger the power is, the deeper its color will be. From the color of this Ronggong stone, at least it contains the power corresponding to the period of natural anger."


    "Boy, you can pick it up cheaply. I think this is the legacy left by your master. As for why I know that it has not been taken, because I know that Ronggong stone will turn into powder after ingestion, so why can I use it only once?"


    Chu Feng spirit move, heart beat hard, regardless of jade Tu look at his disdain eyes.


    It is said that bawangtian was in the early stage of demigod, and Longbo did not tell him the true state of overlord heaven. However, people like the two elders were suppressed. Chu Feng affirmed that bawangtian should be at least in the middle of the demigods.


    As for Yutu''s saying that at least the power of tiannu period was hidden in it, Chu Feng was not surprised, because long Bo said that bawangtian was given a broken heaven pill, which directly damaged only the strength of tiannu period. Then we can guess that at that time, only the power of tiannu period could be passed on to bawangtian.


    In the dark, a wretched old man was good. Chu Feng walked over and stood in front of Ronggong stone: "what do I need to do to get it?"


    Yutu is a demon, and the power of a warrior doesn''t have much effect on her, but it is OK for Chu Feng. If Chu Feng absorbs the power of Ronggong stone and directly steps into the demigod, she knows that she has no way out, because Chu Feng now completely controls her freedom.


    Chu Feng nodded and bit his repaired finger. A drop of blood fell on Ronggong stone. The originally gray and black Ronggong stone gave off a bright light that was hard to capture. The color changed into a half black one. Chu Feng looked at Yutu.Jade Tu exhaled a breath: "can absorb!"


    Chu Feng picked up Ronggong stone and sat directly on the stone platform. He had the strength not to be an idiot, and he still did not consume all the power of absorbing a period of natural anger. Chu Feng naturally would not let go of Ronggong stone easily, and he hoped that Ronggong stone could be found, so that he could rob those powerful local tyrants.


    However, for the time being, Chu Feng still gave up this unrealistic idea, because Yutu has already said that Ronggong stone is very rare. Even if it was one of the forbidden areas in the past, there were only two Tianting, and with Dayi''s attack on Tianting, it may have disappeared for a long time.


    Slowly running the formula, the power of the body constantly shuttles. Soon Chu Feng felt that the weak power began to enter his body from the Ronggong stone, very slowly. But the real existence, presumably, is also the characteristic of Ronggong stone. All of a sudden, all of them are injected into a person''s body, which is more or less unbearable, and may even explode to death.


    If you take it slowly, you will have a process of adaptation. Once you can''t bear any more load, you can stop until you get used to it. No wonder Yutu was so excited when he saw Ronggong stone just now.


    Daring is really a treasure, and there is no danger. Chu Feng is happy and absorbed the power of Ronggong stone more attentively. The power left by overlord heaven is his.


    Yutu knows that Chu wind can''t be finished in a short time. After all, it is the power of the least natural anger period. It must be absorbed slowly to make the body adapt to the process.


    She walked to the side and sat down against the wall. As for leaving Yutu now, she didn''t think about it at all. There were people from Longmen outside, and Zhuque would not let her simply leave. Fortunately, she sat here and waited.


    Just looking at the Chu wind absorbing Ronggong stone, Yutu felt very uncomfortable. Now Chu wind has been the cultivation of the martial arts man Tianyang. If he absorbed this power, he would be closer to the demigod, and then he would be able to use the taboo force as he wanted.


    Yutu touched his face, so I didn''t have a chance to run away. Maybe the master couldn''t stop this bastard''s power of entering the demigod?


    Biting her lips, Yutu doesn''t want Chu Feng to become strong now, but this guy''s luck is so good that she can''t do anything. She can only hope for the loss of strength. However, she also knows that the power preserved by Ronggong stone will not suffer any loss at all. If Chu Feng is fully absorbed, at least she can step into the period of natural anger!


    Finally, I can only hope that when I enter into the fury of heaven, a thunder falls and kills Chu Feng. Forget it, Yutu can only think that way at this moment.


    As time went by, the outside world had ushered in the night. Long Bo Zhu Que and the three elders were all under control. It would take five days at the fastest to recover their strength. The guards under the jurisdiction of the three elders did not dare to act rashly. The strength of the two elders was enough to destroy them.


    Green dragon and white tiger look at the closed gate of the cave. Just now they wanted to break in directly, but there was no way. Even if the power of the two elders could not be opened, they were directly shot by a huge force.


    So when he can''t get in at the moment, he can only wait and guess what Chu Feng has got in it. How can he not come out for such a long time? The second elder looks back at the three people of long Bo. He has decided that if Chu Feng doesn''t come out before the effect of Zhetian powder is over, he will kill them directly.


    Otherwise, when they get back to strength, he will be in bad luck.


    What people don''t know is that when they are waiting for the Chu wind to come out, there are two graceful and moving figures on the top of Tianfeng mountain, Murong ice and cold as frost.


    The two sisters have regained their strength and come to the sky quickly. They just feel like they are going to fall from the sky all the way. Especially when they are 50 kilometers away from Longmen, they have no way to fight against the sky. They are totally weightless.


    So they had to run all the way to the top of Tianfeng mountain. They were curious about what happened and why they could not get close to Longmen holy land by virtue of their cultivation. This is just incredible.


    The two sisters, who had not been to Longmen holy land, went to the edge and looked at the people under 500 meters at random. Murong Bing chuckled: "there are so many traitors in Longmen. If you don''t kill the overlord, it will be a problem for my husband. It''s true!"


    Leng Rushuang doesn''t have much interest in these things. In her world, Chu Feng is all she has, and the rest of life and death have nothing to do with her. She just looks at the whole Longmen holy land under the night, her pupil shrinks sharply and exclaims: "the suppression of the demon God!"


    "It is this kind of power that once suppressed the whole Xiuzhen world, but that one is more powerful than this one!"


    Murong Bing didn''t care about it. He was surprised to hear that he was shocked: "my God, what is being suppressed below? No wonder we can''t resist the sky. The devil has suppressed the existence of terror here!"


    Cold as frost shook his head, eyes dignified: "I don''t know, but from the perspective of pattern, it is definitely not lower than today''s Chang''e!"


    Chang''e is now the most powerful God, not inferior to God?


    Murong Bing looks a coagulation, thought of a possibility: "is it, is it a practitioner?"Cold as frost sighed: "maybe it is, but in any case it is good, we should be careful, this is absolutely ancient existence, and still a living strong existence!"


    Murong Bing nodded gently, which she naturally knew, and bitterly laughed at Longmen holy land. She even suppressed the existence of terror, and did not know whether Chu Feng knew it or not!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1481

    Three days of time again quietly away.


    The faces of those who had been waiting outside were more and more ugly, especially the second elder. They believed that Chu Feng would never encounter danger in the cave. Overlord would not pit his only apprentice. If there was no danger, there was only one possibility.


    Chu Feng found the things left by bawangtian, and it is likely to be directly refined inside, which means that they have been waiting outside for three days for nothing.


    On the morning of this day, whether they were the two elders who thought they had good patience in the middle of their body, or the green dragon and white tiger, who had no choice but to go to the black, were anxious. If Chu Feng really refined the things left by bawangtian, they were busy in vain.


    I thought of everything, but I didn''t expect that Chu Feng would not come out after he got the things. Then the hostages like Longbo would lose their meaning and look a little ugly.


    "Send me the rosefinch to the top of the mountain."


    The two elders, with a gloomy face, gave an order to a guard leader, and then went to the green dragon and white tiger: "there is the power restriction left by the demon lord or overlord on the gate. I can''t break it at all, and I can''t go in. Now we have no way to do this. Do you want to stay or leave now?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know what opportunities he would encounter, and his taboo was so powerful that he felt uneasy for the first time. He knew that before Chu Feng came out, he must take precautions and run away immediately.


    Just running away like this, he didn''t dare, so he wanted to find some interest on the rosefinch.


    Green dragon and white tiger looked at the door that could not be opened. He regretted that he should have taken Longbo and threatened them before Chu Feng went in. If so, no one wanted to threaten him now.


    It is also clear that once the Chu wind comes out, the things left by overlord at that time have been digested, and their threat has lost its effect.


    The white tiger calmed down a little and said, "wait a minute. Anyway, long Bo''s efficacy still has two days. If Chu Feng doesn''t come out tomorrow, we''ll kill Longbo and leave them. Elder two, you''ll join us. No matter what the result is, we''ll be in a lot of trouble this time."


    "Murong Bing is not a woman we can deal with."


    Hearing Bai Hu talk about Murong Bing, the elder''s mind is frozen. He is also afraid of the charming woman. He also knows that he can''t stay in Longmen holy land any more. He nods: "that''s OK, wait another day!"


    Then let people take good care of it. He went to the top of the mountain alone and waited for three days. He was filled with anger in his heart. Now he wants to vent his anger on the rosefinch. Even if he can''t get anything, he should at least get the body of the rosefinch and put a green cap on that bastard of Chu Feng. It has to be said that the second elder is really a scoundrel.


    On the top of the mountain, the leader of the guards took the rosefinch here and retreated. He knew that the scoundrel of the second elder must do something to the rosefinch who was unable to resist now. He had already seen nothing strange.


    The rosefinch stood there. Although she still had the strength of the early days of wrath, it was almost negligible when facing the two elders in the middle of the demigod period.


    Looking at the old bastard with old heart coming towards him, Zhu Que''s face shows anger. She has a deep tradition in her heart. After being taken down by Chu Feng, she has already vowed in her heart that she will only be a woman of Chu Feng all her life, and will give Chu Feng a man to touch him. Now, the two elders have bad intentions. How can Zhuque allow her?


    Body constantly back to the edge of the top of the mountain, rosefinch cold voice to drink: "two elders, you come again, I will jump down from here."


    "Do you think you have a chance to die?" Two elders did not think of a smile, greedy eyes at the rosefinch that graceful moving body, did not hide their desire: "so you are still honest to give me a few times, maybe I am happy after not killing you, but also let you be a woman for me."


    "Or even if you jump from here, you think you can die?"


    I have to say that the threat of the two elders is really very useful. The rosefinch''s face changed slightly. She also knew that in the face of the second elder in the middle of the demigod period, he could not make his own decisions.


    But in this way, she was not willing to bite her lips: "it''s better to be broken than ruined."


    Feeling the death of the Zhuque, the two elders look very ugly. What kind of woman he respects in Longmen has never played, and no one dares to refuse him like this. Now that the life and death of Zhuque are all in his mind, they dare to refuse. The two elders are very unhappy.


    The elder''s face changed a little, but he stopped to look at the sky?


    The sky began to be covered with dark clouds, and the thick layers seemed to be about to be pressed down, and there were thunder flashes around him. Even if he felt a great depression, the thunder light was just around the Tianfeng mountain, which seemed to wreak havoc on the whole Tianfeng at any time.


    The rosefinch also wondered how the weather was suddenly covered with dark clouds. This kind of feeling was a little like when the Chu wind induced the taboo force, but the feeling was not the same. However, there was no need to stain the old rascal, the second elder. The rosefinch didn''t care what happened and went down the mountain road to the bottom.The two elders also followed, and the noise around them was more obvious, which could be heard by all the people in Longmen holy land.


    On the top of the mountain, after the two elders and the rosefinch left, Murong Bing and lengrushuang appeared directly from the air. One cold and one hot but charming woman looked at the sky and felt the surroundings. Cold as frost frowned: "the breath of the thunder robbed by the fury of heaven is just how strange the robbery thunder is?"


    The warrior begins to feel the nature of heaven and earth when he steps into the stage of natural fury. He or she needs to experience a washing of thunder before he can get in touch with nature better.


    Now the atmosphere around is very similar to the thunder that has stepped into the period of natural fury. However, these thunder are all around the Tianfeng mountain. From the perspective of brewing degree, they are not the same at all, but thousands of thunder and lightning. What''s going on? It''s not clear whether it''s cold as frost or Murong ice.


    Murong Bing frowned and saw outside the cave. After the two elders went down, they all temporarily evacuated down the mountain. It was estimated that they were also worried about the thunder robbery and the collapse of the mountain. Their red lips lit up: "we can''t manage so much now. We''d better follow up. We can''t let Longbo and their accidents happen, otherwise the old guild will be angry."


    As cold as frost, I couldn''t figure out what the vision of heaven and earth was now. After hearing the words, he dispelled the idea of entanglement. He nodded and their figures disappeared into the air, leaving no breath.


    At the same time, the stone chamber in the cave.


    Chu Feng was still sitting on the stone platform, and her clothes turned into debris. Yutu, who had been sitting on one side, stood up with shock in her eyes. She could not see the situation outside, but could feel the change of Chu Feng.


    The Ronggong stone, the size of a football, is only three fists in size. It was caused by the absorption of a lot of strength by Chu Feng. I was a little excited. This Ronggong stone seems to be more powerful because it is too big. Some of it has not been used yet. When Chu Feng absorbs the power left by bawangtian, the rest can still be used.


    Just don''t know how much will be left in the end?


    But these are not very important. The important thing is that Chu Feng has entered the period of natural anger at the moment, and the power of the surrounding natural anger period is still very strong. Moreover, looking at the appearance of Ronggong stone, layers of debris are falling outside, and the original gray black begins to turn into ivory white. Yutu knows that there is not much hidden power in the road.


    Just wondering how Chu Feng was different from others when he broke through the state of natural fury, he heard a deafening sound in his ear. It was the sound of thunder. Yutu even felt his feet trembling and his face suddenly changed.


    I know it''s the thunder coming into the period of natural shock.


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and opened his eyes, but his hand still did not leave Ronggong stone. Instead, he accelerated the absorption. In an instant, Ronggong stone completely turned ivory white. The Ronggong stone, which could only be used once, changed from the size of a football to the size of two fists. Fortunately, it can be used once.


    Chufeng threw Ronggong stone to Yutu and said plainly: "since I absorbed the time, you have recovered some, which is equivalent to the period of anger. Leave here quickly, or I will not be responsible for killing you."


    After catching Ronggong stone, Yutu knows that he can''t stay, and there seems to be a force in Chu Feng''s body that hasn''t melted. He murmurs that you''ll stay and die. He quickly turns around and runs outside, knowing that chufeng is going to use the fastest time to dissipate all the power left by overlord heaven.


    When Yutu leaves, Chu Feng doesn''t pay attention to the shaking stone chamber, and regardless of whether the whole mountain will be destroyed by thunder and lightning at any time, he closes his eyes and focuses on melting his final strength. As long as he completely digests it, Chu Feng is sure to go to the triple realm of tiannu. He also knows that after overlord Tian was seriously injured, there are not many left, which are basically introduced into Ronggong stone.


    In the sky at this time, a black lightning flash with a diameter of one meter fell on the top of the mountain, shaking the sky and earth, accompanied by a chant of animals. But at this moment, many people are more concerned about the thunder, and no one found the sound of the animal chanting!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1482

    The holy land is in chaos.


    Except for the remote big elder''s territory, all the people in Longmen territory around Tianfeng fled in panic, not because they wanted to escape, but because the sky was too permeable.


    It used to be a sunny day, but all of a sudden, there were dark clouds, so there was nothing wrong with it. What makes people feel palpable is that all these things are gathered above the holy land of Longmen around Tianfeng. After going to the periphery, it is still sunny.


    In addition, there are countless thunder and lightning ravaging Tianfeng. The whole once majestic Tianfeng is in the process of collapse. The boulders on the top of the mountain are constantly broken and even shot down by the irresistible thunder. Even if the strong people are below during the period of natural anger, they dare not easily resist the falling boulders.


    It was a thousand kilometers above sea level. Even if the boulder was only 100kg, the impact generated by falling was absolutely terrible. It''s OK to say that they don''t think that they are mortals with the sky and can directly lift their hands to destroy them.


    In addition, there are many people in Longmen holy land under the natural fury period. They all need to be protected, and the number of people occupied is still very large. At the moment, the people in Longmen holy land are busy evacuating all the people in Longmen holy land to open areas to prevent the collapse of Tianfeng and cause irreparable tragedy.


    And Longbo and his party have now gone to the open land in the distance. They all frown when they look at Tianfeng, which is surrounded by black thunder. They all frown. What''s going on? Why does the black thunder and lightning appear? What''s more, it''s there that destroys Tianfeng.


    In my heart, I guess what happened must have something to do with Chu Feng. Otherwise, how could such a strange celestial phenomenon appear? What can Chu Feng get more yearning for? Can it be ordinary?


    I don''t know it''s just the vision of heaven and earth driven by Chu Feng''s breaking through the anger of heaven. The two elders, who originally wanted to retreat, felt that they had to pinch Longbo to threaten Chu Feng and get great benefits.


    It has to be said that the greed of human nature is like this. When faced with great temptation, no matter how big the threat will be selectively ignored by them.


    Suddenly, a more terrifying thunder fell, and the whole mountain top of Tianfeng was destroyed and scattered around. The original peak of 2000 meters above sea level was only 1700 meters. The terrible power brought by the huge thunder and lightning power was that the demigods like the two elders were slightly shocked.


    Because even if he started, the most powerful force is to destroy 200 meters above sea level. After all, Tianfeng is very special, not ordinary peaks!


    Then suddenly thought of what: "Chu wind has not come out, will not be crushed to death?"


    Smash to death, that means that you can''t get anything.


    Long Bo and others are also worried about the safety of the Chu wind, because the black lightning generated by the vision of heaven and earth is still raging on that day, and there is no intention to stop at all. Under such a terrible situation, even the demigods are in a state of anxiety, and the Chu wind is only in the period of Tianyang!


    Even if the force of taboo is hard to resist? What''s more, they didn''t feel the power of taboo, that terrible magic power. It''s certain that Chu Feng didn''t inspire taboos, but it didn''t. What is Chu Feng doing in the mountains and why hasn''t it come out.


    No one knows this problem.


    "What is that?"


    All of a sudden, the green dragon pointed to the top of Tianfeng, which was destroyed by thunder and lightning. There was something flooding with black light, which was far away. But for the powerful people, they could still see it.


    Qinglong''s exclamation also made everyone look in that direction and frowned.


    The second elder said in a deep voice: "it''s like a sword carved from a huge stone, but who carved it and buried it?"


    The rest of the people can see that there is a sword made of huge stone on the Tianfeng, which is 300 meters above sea level. It is certain that it has always been buried in the mountain, but who has the ability to bury this sword in the mountain?


    Or was Tianfeng only 1700 meters above sea level. Did someone plant a stone sword there and then move a hill from other places to bury it?


    Everyone can only think of this explanation. Otherwise, how can we explain that there is a stone sword in the middle of 1700 meters above sea level. It is said that it was formed naturally. No one believes that it was moved in. Because the cave is at an altitude of 1500 meters, the cave entrance is not enough to carry a huge stone sword into it!


    But no matter what, everyone felt dull when they saw the stone sword, and the foreboding was even stronger.


    The huge stone sword was quietly inserted there, up to 30 meters high and two meters wide. It was also covered with a lot of incomprehensible words. However, the two elders who were far away were doomed to be invisible. The black thunder and lightning twined around it. You could see that the words on it were overflowing with black light.


    This is also the source where the two elders saw the black light. It was not the stone sword shining, but the words all over it.


    In the clouds above, cold as frost and Murong ice stood on the cloud top. They found that the top of the mountain was flattened. After the stone sword came out, they could also resist the sky. At the moment, they stood in the air and looked at the 30 meter high stone sword. Their eyes were more dignified.Two elders, they may not know what this is, but they are very clear.


    This is a deliberate sword of suppression, because Longmen holy land presents a general trend of repression, but in addition, there is also a need to be a spiritual hub to strengthen the force of suppression, and this stone sword is such a thing.


    Moreover, it was directly blasted into the mountain by super power, and lengrushuang and Murong Bing had a little cognition of the above words. Passing a bitter smile, everything was providence!


    This sword is the key to suppress the general situation, but I don''t know why it was directly blasted out by the thunder. At the moment, those thunder lights were attracted by the strong breath on the stone sword, and all gathered in the past. The two sisters knew very well that the collapse of the stone sword was only a matter of time.


    When the sword of boulder collapses, the existence of terror suppressed under the holy land of Longmen will be born.


    Leng Rushuang thought of encountering a terrifying and powerful existence, and his expression was particularly ugly: "what''s the matter? Why did this kind of thunder robbery happen? Now we''ve got to blow out the huge sword of the demon God''s suppression. When the giant sword collapses, the terror under the suppression will come out. Who can stop it then?"


    Murong Bing wryly smiles and shakes his head: "although I don''t want to say, but this kind of shocking thing, except our husband, who can''t do it, isn''t he in the mountain?"


    As cold as frost with a cold face, she naturally knew that this thing was probably made by Chu Feng. There was a cry in the dark that there would be accidents everywhere. Cold as frost could only be a high degree of vigilance.


    Now, there is nothing they can do about it. They can only hope that Chu Feng will stop some activities immediately when he finds something abnormal in the mountain, so that the thunder robbers all over the sky will disappear. Otherwise, if it continues to rage like this and the stone sword can''t withstand the collapse, then the world will be in chaos!


    At the moment, the Chu wind is still in the stone chamber, and the whole person is shrouded in a dark package. All the vibration around him or the thunder in his ears have no influence on him.


    The power of overlord heaven has been completely melted by him. Now he is mainly trying to stabilize a new realm. After all, it takes a process of adaptation to step directly from the first level of Tianyang to the period of tiannu. However, he only took a few days. This process is too short. If he wants to use it skillfully, he still needs some time.


    All of a sudden, eighteen black sky thunder with destructive power fell from the endless sky, all of which exploded on the stone sword. All of a sudden, dust was flying. Everything on the top of the mountain was shrouded in it. Under the eighteen terrible thunder, who can resist the power?


    From the top of the mountain, the dust of the sword gradually disappeared, but the new one was still there.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as they asked, they saw a crack on the handle of the stone sword, which gradually spread to the body of the sword. It was as cold as frost in the clouds. Their faces changed greatly. Just now, the eighteen heavenly thunder directly destroyed the stone sword, which means that the terror under the suppression will come out.


    As soon as the idea fell, the stone sword broke into dust. The original mountain collapsed in an instant. Together with the cave at 1500 meters, the whole mountain collapsed in half in the 18 sky thunder and the black lightning that did not disappear.


    Cold as frost and Murong ice heart a tight, Chu wind is still inside, will not have an accident?


    However, before they had time to investigate, the world was shaken, everything changed color, and the strong wind made a sound of animal chant clearly passed into people''s ears. When everyone was at a loss as to where the beasts were coming from in Longmen holy land, their faces were as cold as frost and Murong Bing''s face changed greatly.


    Others don''t know what it is, but they are no stranger. Their faces turn pale, because they can hear that there is an exciting and bloody animal chant, which is a powerful and terrifying existence.


    This kind of sound is the chant of the dragon!


    The two sisters looked down at the Longmen holy land where the earth was shaking, and they were struggling to swallow their saliva. Did the demon gods suppress the dragon clan here?


    Leng Rushuang immediately thought of what: "Daji, did the magic dragon clan all be destroyed?"


    "It seems to be, and it doesn''t seem to be!" Murong Bing''s charming face was pale at the moment, with a bitter smile: "in the wild demon domain, all are destroyed, but if you go out, you can''t kill it."


    Out?


    Leng Rushuang heard the two words and thought of the only demon dragon that went out in the time of the cultivator long ago, but then disappeared without news!


    Prince of the magic dragon family, Aojiang!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1483

    A depressing, oppressive, and terrifying power pervaded the air.


    An inexpressible breath came out, and the earth under his feet vibrated more violently than at the beginning. Even the two elders who had been far away from the holy land could feel the vibration of the earth under their feet.


    Everyone''s brows are deeply wrinkled, Longmen Holy Land happened such a thing, they did not think about.


    At first, the second elder and others thought that it was the Chu wind that caused all the changes, but the stone sword that appeared and destroyed just now completely overturned their ideas. This is absolutely not the waves that Chu Feng can cause. Looking at the familiar but strange Longmen holy land, there are faint and resounding animal songs.


    Everyone''s eyes look to the ground, and we can all hear that the deep animal chant comes from the underground. There is a fear in everyone''s heart. What is there in the underground?


    Why does its cry give people an endless bloody and violent, as well as silent repression?


    Suddenly, the earth trembled more violently than at the beginning. The Longmen holy land began to collapse from the main hall. There were signs of cracks on the original land, which gradually turned into a huge crack 10 meters wide, dark and dark.


    Elder two, they are standing in the distance, but they are trying to move back a little bit at the moment, because everyone is worried that the crack will spread to them. In the face of this unknown mountain and river turbulence, people are instinctively afraid.


    The spacious crack continued to spread and went out for a long distance. It stopped not far in front of the two elders. The shaking vibration also became smaller.


    But as the cracked earth was ten meters wide, the depressing atmosphere was even stronger than it was at the beginning, and the smell of terror was more obvious. Even the sound of the animal''s chanting could be clearly heard.


    Unwilling, angry, excited and cruel, which contains too many things.


    After all, the two elders are powerful demigods. Although there are some palpitations, they still summon up the courage. Their bodies flash to the edge of the crack and look down. It seems that nothing can be seen between the dark and the dark.


    But the two elders can be sure that there is a strong existence hidden below, because of the pressure, so that he can not mention the idea of resistance.


    The more scared people are, the more curious they are. This is the case with the two elders at the moment.


    All of a sudden, the two elders looked down carefully and wanted to see something. Two blood red lights appeared in the dark and dark underground. The whole person of the two elders was instantly wet by cold sweat, and he caught them as a pair of eyes.


    But this pair of eyes Why so big, also so violent, the body subconsciously back a few steps, the whole heart has been difficult to calm.


    There is a terror under Longmen holy land, and it is not a human being. The breath in the air is strange and powerful. The two elders frown and want to find out.


    But before he went to the edge again, a sound of animal chant resounded through the heaven and earth, accompanied by a thundering Laughter: "demon, endless years, I finally saw this piece of clear sky again. Unfortunately, you are no longer there. Wait for me to come out and destroy the planet you once loved!"


    All people''s faces changed greatly. There was a domineering smell in this voice. The two elders standing on the edge directly spurted a mouthful of blood. It was too powerful!


    At the moment, he was not thinking about how to see the existence of what was below, but quickly returned to the original position to be with everyone, with a dignified look and said: "hurry up, or we will all die here!"


    Before everyone could make a response, the animal chant was much more violent than the beginning, and the earth trembled again. All the people could hear was the sound of clattering together, as if something was coming out.


    Then the earth calmed down again, and all the sounds disappeared. Only the black thunder and lightning, which was still ravaging the world, was surrounded by a strange silence.


    Suddenly!


    The earth suddenly came like an earthquake, and there was a huge sound. At the next moment, a long black shadow flew directly out of the ground, head up to the sky. There were more than ten iron chains around the body. It seemed that from the ground, it had been wrapped in its body. Although it flew out, it still did not leave its body.


    "Dragon!"


    Finally, the two elders recognized what the sudden huge black shadow was, and subconsciously exclaimed, and the look of his face could be described as absolutely wonderful. This mythical creature actually exists, and it is hidden under the holy land of Longmen.


    Looking at its appearance, it seems that it is still locked below. Thinking of the stone sword that appeared on the top of the peak just that day, the second elder thought that it might be the key to suppress the dragon.


    Now the stone sword is destroyed by the black thunder, and the dragon is born naturally.


    At this time, everyone forgot to react. They just looked at the giant dragon which soared to a terrible height. It was nearly 130 meters long. Its black scales reflected a gloomy breath. The majestic giant projected ferocity and ferocity, and a cruel breath filled the air.There are more than ten iron chains around the body, all of which seem to have the flexibility. Generally, they are wrapped around the black dragon. The black dragon rolls in the air, and the strength surges. The iron chains fall off one by one, and the breath of the black dragon is becoming stronger and stronger with the reduction of the unknown iron chain.


    Everyone can see that the chains seem to be the thing that binds the black dragon and suppresses its power. All of them fall down at the moment, which means it is very dangerous.


    Dragon!


    The spirit totem of the holy Dynasty, the holy Dynasty claimed to the world that it was the descendant of the dragon. But when the Dragon really appeared, they found that fear was better than worship, because the black dragon was much different from the Dragon they imagined. There was no so-called sacred, only a bloody smell of killing all things.


    People standing on the ground, looking up at the black dragon rolling in the air, for a time forget to run away, even forget to speak, also forget to breathe. In the face of the unknown, human instinctive fear will appear, no matter how powerful.


    It''s just to see who can accept the reality the fastest.


    In the clouds in the distance, lengrushuang and Murong Bing cover their breath and hide their breath. Looking at the black dragon, their eyes are dignified. Indeed, as they began to guess, the only demon dragon that left the savage demon Kingdom, Prince Aojiang, was suppressed by the demon gods in ancient times!


    It is also the most powerful existence of the magic dragon clan in history. It is a terrifying existence with a height of 130 meters. If this dragon was still in the wild demon domain, all clans in the demon domain could not destroy the demon dragon clan.


    Because the prince of magic dragon fights alone, he can sweep the whole wild demon domain, because it is a powerful existence that some practitioners can''t deal with.


    But now that the Xiuzhen world is broken, there are few warriors who are gods in this era. Even gods are not necessarily the opponents of the prince of magic dragon. The taboo of twins has not yet grown up. It is as cold as frost and Murong Bing pinches his sweat. This magic dragon is definitely the strongest one in the world today, whether it is secular seclusion or five forbidden areas.


    The two sisters looked at each other, their bodies twinkled, and they were far away from each other again. The demon was very sensitive to the smell of the demon. The prince of the demon dragon had seen them all at first. Now they don''t want to collide with this violent guy who only knows bloodthirsty and killing.


    As for the protection of Longbo, Leng Rushuang has already been powerless, because they are not rivals of the prince of magic dragon. How can we protect others?


    At the same time, the black dragon also broke away from the last iron chain and circled in the void. His fierce eyes looked at the people on the ground, and his voice was loud: "a strange breath, it seems that the cultivation world has been destroyed by the devil, but this is a good thing, a good thing!"


    "Without the hateful cultivators and demons, I will be respected in the world of heaven and earth!"


    In the frenzied words, endless Demon power surged, and all the buildings that had escaped the disaster underground collapsed and collapsed. The two elders who looked at all these things in the distance were full of fear. An emotional fluctuation caused such a deterrent. Can the earth afford it?


    Suddenly, the black dragon circled toward the sky and went directly into the clouds. A more terrifying breath surged between heaven and earth. The original flashing thunder slowly disappeared, the dark clouds dispersed and the sun set again.


    And the original dragon has also disappeared, there is a tall and tall black figure, a black armor, a dignified face with a can''t hide overbearing, there is a black cloak moving with the wind, the dragon is mighty!


    A twinkling, the man transformed by the Dragon appeared in the sky above the two elders and others, staring at them as if they were looking at mole ants: "I am the prince of the devil dragon. Who are you?"


    In the face of the demon Dragon Prince who is so powerful and full of evil spirit, the two elders have a look around and summon up their courage and come forward: "we are warriors!"


    "Warrior?" The prince of magic dragon frowned. He was suppressed underground in ancient times. Now it has been endless years. He does not know the changes of time and everything, so he shakes his head: "I don''t know what a warrior is. I just want to know who is the most powerful person in the world. I''m going to kill him!"


    "In ancient times, the devil was the most powerful existence. My father was defeated and suppressed. Now he is not here. I respect him!"


    Pointing to the two elders, the latter immediately seems to be locked in the soul: "say, who is the strongest in today''s world?"


    The two elders were thirsty and did not know who was the strongest. Qinglong and Baihu looked at each other. The white tiger came forward and said modestly: "Prince of the demon dragon, the strongest person in the world today is Chang''e, she is a god!"


    "Who is Chang''e?" the prince frowned


    The white tiger opened his mouth and knew that the monster that made them unable to resist came from ancient times. Naturally, he did not know Chang''e. however, in order to survive, she still said: "Chang''e is the strongest in the world today. She is in the lost country. You can go to her!"


    The prince of magic dragon narrowed his eyes and pointed to a white tiger. The latter''s body actually floated slowly. The prince of the magic dragon grinned grimly: "you take me Then he looked at the two elders and others: "as for you, there is no information that interests me, so celebrate my birth with your life!"Kill the opportunity, fill the world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1484

    Valuable life, worthless death!


    The blood of the prince of the demon dragon was directly revealed. The white tiger, who was held in the air by a force, was glad that he had some value, but then he was bitter. Because he only heard the name of the lost country, he didn''t know where to go. Wouldn''t he die at that time?


    But now at least he doesn''t have to die. The cunning white tiger thinks that he would rather be a dog to live. Moreover, he can see that the prince of the magic dragon transformed by the black dragon doesn''t understand this era. This is the embodiment of his value.


    White tiger even naive thinking at the moment, whether we can use the Magic Dragon Prince to annihilate three families, four families and even Xuanyuan family, and then let him take charge of the world?


    Thinking of such a thing, white tiger''s eyes are full of greed.


    On the ground, the two elders also thought of the embodiment of their own value, and quickly said: "prince, you just woke up from a deep sleep, do not understand the world, I can tell you a lot of things!" Even pointed to the White Tiger: "and I must know more than him, because I have existed for a long time!"


    White tiger has a lump in his heart, but it''s hard to refute it. The two elders do exist longer than him and know more than him.


    It seems that in today''s world of ghosts, there is only one chance for the elder to become a demon in the western world


    The white tiger''s mouth is wide. He only knows the western spiritual world, the eastern hidden world, and the lost country only recently. As for the left war world and the wild demon domain, he has never heard of it!


    As expected, the prince of the magic dragon narrowed his eyes: "the lost battle field, also known as the battlefield of the gods, is still called one of the forbidden areas. I think the tomb is more suitable!"


    The second elder''s kidney is weak for a moment. He just knows that the war world is left behind, but he is not clear about it. Unexpectedly, the prince of magic dragon knows that the cold sweat comes out. Does that not mean that he is worthless?


    The prince of magic dragon is not in a hurry. Maybe tens of thousands of people are just ants in his eyes: "wild demon domain?"


    There was a memory in his eyes. Naturally, he knew where the wild demon kingdom was, and that was where he came out. However, he did not go back when he came out. Instead, he was suppressed in the underground for endless years. I don''t know whether the demon dragon clan is in?


    Dispelling these thoughts, the prince of magic dragon narrowed his eyes: "what is the eastern hidden world, the western spiritual world, and the lost country?"


    The two elders were stunned. Originally, they thought that the prince of the demon dragon knew all about it, but he didn''t want to know anything about it. Then he wondered why the prince didn''t ask about the wild demon domain?


    Think of the real body of the demon Dragon Prince, is he from the wild demon domain?


    When he thought of this possibility, the second elder Cheng quickly said: "the eastern hidden world is the place where the strongest of us are. It is said that God has been born in the early years. Only Xuanyuan family, the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, knows where their entrance and exit are."


    "There must be the strongest there. There are not many strong people in our modern world."


    In other words, it is also hoped that the prince of magic dragon despises their weakness, and then let them go.


    While the prince of the demon dragon was listening quietly, the two elders continued: "the western spirit world is similar to the Eastern spirit world, where these strong people exist. As for the lost country, it is said that it is the place where the descendants of the practitioners developed. It is called Tianting. The Chang''e just mentioned is there, which is the God!"


    These green dragons and white tigers have told him that Chang''e wakes up on the night of the blood moon, and even Chu Feng can''t fight against him. In this way, he hopes that the prince of magic dragon will leave soon.


    The prince of magic dragon narrowed his eyes, and his eyes flashed with a fierce sense of War: "descendants of the cultivators, what realm is Chang''e and what level of God is Chang''e?"


    What level of God?


    The words in the mouth of the prince of the demon dragon make the two elders and others be stunned. Isn''t God the highest realm? Where to return what realm state cent, this demon Dragon Prince won''t be sleeping for too long, so confused?


    Seeing that no one answered, the prince of the magic dragon raised his hand and suddenly saw hundreds of strong men in the distance turning into flying ash. Among them, the strong ones in the period of natural anger said in a deep voice: "say!"


    The two elders trembled. He thought that he could not destroy hundreds of strong men. He said: "God is the highest level of martial arts. We martial arts are divided into Tianyuan, Tianjing, Tianyang, tiannu and Tianfan, which are semi gods. Then there is the realm of God. But God is very rare, so I don''t know whether there is a state of state."


    "Rare?" The prince of magic dragon was astonished, and then he laughed and said: "it seems that human beings are getting worse and worse. Once upon a time, those who practiced in ancient times could not come out of the realm of God. I didn''t expect that it would be very difficult for a God to appear now, and there is no meaning in conquering this world."


    "But fortunately, the wild demon domain is still there. I think I''m going to see it!"


    As for you, you are also damned. A group of mole ant wastes are not qualified to live in this worldAnts? waste material?


    The second elder and others have a direct impulse to spit blood, especially the second elder, a powerful man in the middle of his body, who is transcendent in both the secular world and the hidden world, and is one of several strong men in this world. Now the mouth of the prince of the demon dragon is just like other people''s ants and wastes.


    What is more irritating than this?


    But in the face of the demon Dragon Prince, the fierce and incomparable evil spirit suppression, the two elders smile bitterly. Compared with him, he seems to be really useless.


    In the face of the evil dragon Prince''s undisguised murder, all of them showed absolute dignity. If they were replaced by others, they still had the courage to fight first World War. However, they were unable to fight against the demon Dragon Prince.


    Looking back on the situation when the Black Dragon flew out of the ground just now, and the scene that hundreds of strong men fell between the hands, the prince of the magic dragon was almost invincible. The most important thing is that he came from the ancient times, which was an age of looking up to the warriors and the time when the practitioners were everywhere.


    And can be suppressed and still survive until now, we can see the Magic Dragon Prince''s strong, resistance will only die more miserable!


    "Slow down!"


    At this time, long Bo came out. At this time, no one would think about taking Longbo. He calmly went to the people, looked up and looked up at the prince of Magic Dragon: "what is the ability to kill us?"


    Everyone is scared. Long Bo is looking for death. He takes the initiative to go out to anger the cruel prince. Is it too long?


    However, long Bo didn''t care what others thought. He stood upright and fearless to meet the oppression of the prince of the demon Dragon: "if you have the ability, go to the western spirit world to find the revived devil. He is also a strong man left over from ancient times. If you have the ability, you can go to fight with Chisha and Mingsha, and their inheritors have recovered."


    "What''s more, you go to the demon realm to challenge the nine saints, kill the demon emperor, and slaughter us here to show your strength. Is it ridiculous?"


    The loud words made everyone forget the heart beat and breath. Although they didn''t know what long Bo said, they praised it in their hearts. Yes, what kind of ability do you have to bully us? If you have the ability, you can go to the five forbidden areas for those abnormal people!


    Everyone thought that the prince of magic dragon must be angry to kill Longbo, but he burst into laughter and gave a thumbs up to Longbo: "although I can stab you with one finger, I appreciate your courage. Compared with those hypocritical practitioners in ancient times, it''s so much better. If you can''t play with me, they play tricks to make me suppressed by the devil."


    "I will go to the demon area, and even other so-called forbidden areas. Now tell me who is the strongest person in the world except the forbidden areas. I will sacrifice my birth with his blood, and you will live."


    In the situation of twists and turns, only a few words were scolded by long Bo. Most of the people couldn''t help but cast a grateful look to him. Qinglong, who had been unable to speak for a long time, seized the opportunity and quickly said, "the strongest person in the world is Chu style!"


    Long Bo''s face changed. Xuanwu and Zhuque were also angry. They looked at Qinglong, a despicable rascal, who threw Chu Feng out. Even if you said it was the Tibetan master, Xuanyuan family could do it!


    The rest of the strong men in Longmen, in addition to the people who follow the two elders, cast a look of disdain at Qinglong, and sell the owner for glory. Damn it!


    The prince didn''t know this, but asked, "Chu Feng, who are you?"


    "Taboo of this era, dark eyes!" Suddenly, like the voice of the sounds of nature came from the air, two graceful figures appeared in the sky. Lengrushuang and Murong Bing didn''t want to come out, but Qinglong sold chufeng, and the prince of magic dragon destroyed Tianfeng and made Chu Feng die without a burial place. They could only come out.


    The prince of the magic dragon looked up. At first, he was confused. Then his eyes lit up and laughed wildly: "ha ha, I didn''t expect that I saw my dear fellow when I saw the sun. Aren''t these two sisters of chaos? At the beginning, your cultivation is not good, and I still want to wait for you to grow up and then spoil it. "


    "It''s just that there was an accident later. I didn''t expect that you were still in the world. That''s great. Tonight, my prince wants you both!"


    The same kind?


    In addition to a few insiders such as Longbo Zhuque, the rest of the people are slightly Leng, looking at Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing. They are the same kind of demon Dragon Prince. Are they demons?


    But at the next moment, the prince of magic dragon, who had a strong smile, suddenly remembered what Murong Bing had said and narrowed his eyes: "who is chufeng?"


    At this moment, the sky of clear sky is slowly darkening down, spreading thousands of miles. A heavy depression is diffused in the air, and the strong evil spirit is surging around the world. The devil Dragon Prince''s face is completely gloomy, and the white tiger suddenly loses weight and falls to the ground.


    When the prince of magic dragon raised his head, a distant voice seemed to be in his ear: "Chu wind, taboo person, dark eyes, demon God!"


    The Magic Dragon Prince''s pupil shrinks fiercely, the face is ferocious: "you still exist!"


    With a roar, the sky peaks suddenly burst apart, and a mountain completely disappeared at this moment, and the magic power was mighty. A figure appeared in the sky like black lightning in an instant, even over the prince of magic dragon. The dark eyes trembled slightly, and the magic power was mighty and looked down on the world!"Obviously, I''m still here!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1485

    Obviously, I''m still here!


    The simple six words, from Chu Feng''s mouth flat light spit out, but with the arrogance of the world, standing on the top of the devil Dragon Prince''s head, surrounded by the whole body of evil Qi, faintly can feel the desire for bloodthirsty and destruction of that kind of breath.


    The prince of magic dragon was proud of the world. Some of my looks became stiff and pale at the moment. Looking at the Chu wind standing on his head, he forgot to speak for a while.


    Memory also goes back to the endless years.


    He went to the realm of invincible in the wild demon realm, and felt the loneliness above the peak. Then he stepped out of the wild demon domain and invited to fight the world, which frustrated many practitioners at that time. However, the peak of the cultivators existed. In his cognition, he was a despicable rascal.


    Instead of fighting with themselves, they led him to the demon God who had just come out of the war world.


    At that time, he longed for being alone and defeated. When he met the demon God with strong breath, he launched an attack regardless of it. However, he thought that the powerful power in the eyes of the demon God was just a joke.


    Finally, he was chased and killed by the demons for thousands of miles. Finally, he was deceived by the practitioners and didn''t kill him. However, he didn''t make him feel better. He directly launched the general trend of suppression and suppressed him under the land. One sleepy day is endless years. Therefore, the Prince of magic dragon saw Chu Feng and looked very ugly.


    This is the shadow in his heart. The devil is invincible in his eyes.


    Although the face had changed, it was not as usual, but the trembling dark magic wings, red left eyes and familiar magic power in his body undoubtedly told him that the Chu wind in front of him was the taboo of this era.


    The prince of magic dragon smiles bitterly: "I just came out, do you want to lock me back?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth swept a cold radian, the last time the force of taboo has been opened, how could he just be a deterrent: "don''t worry, I haven''t officially opened all the taboo forces, now it''s only one tenth, you can choose to fight with me, or you can choose to stand there and be killed by me."


    Chu Feng''s words are not only the prince of magic dragon, but also the cold as frost. Murong Bing and others have opened their mouths. Shouldn''t we keep a low profile to deter the prince from leaving? How can you tell him that the power of taboo has not been fully opened?


    How do you feel Chu Feng is looking for death, or too arrogant?


    Chu Feng himself did not know why. When he felt the torrential weather situation on the prince of magic dragon, he longed for a happy battle, which might be the feeling brought by the period of natural anger. At the moment, he wanted to fight a powerful man to feel what happened to the powerful power beyond heaven and earth.


    He felt that it was better to watch the first World War of the strong than to feel it in person. The prince of magic dragon, the strong man in the ancient demon domain, was undoubtedly a qualified opponent.


    The prince of magic dragon was staring at Chu Feng and felt it carefully. As expected, he found that the breath of Chu Feng was far from that of the demon God who suppressed him. Not to mention one tenth, maybe not one tenth.


    Originally, there was no confidence in the eyes of burning up a fierce sense of war, 100% of the demon God he thought he was invincible, but now the demon God seems to have not completely grown up, so it is not the same.


    His face burst out a grim smile. Suddenly, the prince of magic dragon appeared in front of Chu Feng with a cold smile: "it was very hard for me to be suppressed by you, but you didn''t kill me. I am very grateful for this. So today I fight with you, no matter what, I will not kill you."


    "I will only continue to improve myself and defeat you in your heyday!"


    Chu Feng raised a touch of praise. Although the prince of the demon dragon was bloodthirsty and cruel, he also had a character that many people did not have. He did not play any tricks and tricks. He spoke with the strongest strength.


    From the fact that he just broke through the repression and wanted to fight with the strongest person in the world today, we can see that he is just a militant.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "I can not kill you, only suppress again!"


    The prince of magic dragon laughs wildly. It has always been his pursuit to fight with the most powerful. Otherwise, he would not have stepped out of the wild demon Kingdom, just to find a stronger man.


    The laughter fell in vain, and the prince''s fierce eyes burst into a sharp color: "coming!"


    With the fall of that voice, the figure of the prince of the magic dragon disappeared directly between heaven and earth, and the figure of Chu Feng also disappeared. People in the underground suddenly felt that the two terrible breath collided in nothingness, and all of them were filled with Qi and blood oppressed by the sudden force.


    Then the war seemed to have gone to other places, and there was no trace of the prince of magic dragon and Chu Feng.


    Looking at the sky from a distance, she could not see where Chu Feng and the prince of magic dragon were fighting, but she could feel that it was not far away.


    Murong Bing will recall the arrogance of Chu Feng just now, touching the cold frost beside him and asking, "did you find that husband this time seems to be different. Before he could deter, he would not let people know his cards. How could he directly tell Aojiang that his taboo power is not at its peak?"Cold as frost frown, then very calm back: "mood change, after stepping into the angry period, I feel different!"


    "Fury?" Murong ice Lengran, Chu wind is not Tianyang a heavy environment?


    Recalling the moment when Chu Feng came out of the ruins of that day, it seemed that it was really the breath of the three realms of tiannu. He was shocked: "what''s the matter?"


    As cold as frost, looking down at the distance, the corner of his mouth swept a cold arc: "maybe, the woman who hurt you and me to recover for a few days knows?" She had already seen jade dodo in another direction. With a cold hum, her body suddenly disappeared. She felt that the strength of jade DOD now seemed to be gone.


    Although do not know how to return a responsibility, but jade Tu appears, she will take down her, even kill.


    Murong Bing also felt the breath of jade DOD. Instead of following him, Murong Bing looked up at the sky. He was worried about the battle between Chu Feng and the prince of the demon dragon. After all, the power of Aojiang, the prince of the demon dragon, was well known in the world. Maybe now, only the Lord of the demon Kingdom, the demon emperor, can fight with him?


    On the ground, people were also curious about where the amazing battle happened and where Chu Feng and Chu Feng went. They ignored a lot of things for a while.


    Green dragon and white tiger looked at each other and nodded slightly. When everyone''s attention was completely attracted, Murong Bing was too concerned about the war in the sky, so he didn''t notice that green dragon and white tiger were secretly leaving.


    Boom!


    The thunder of heaven and earth was rolling, and suddenly a dragon chant came out of the clouds. In the flash of thunder and lightning, the black dragon stretched out its head from the cloud and circled down. Suddenly, a figure as sick as electricity followed behind, and there were constant attacks on the prince of magic dragon. Everyone could feel the terrible power.


    The demon dragon''s painful chant shook the world, echoing again and again into a human form. Between the flashes, it went to the land of thousands of meters, and the figure of the disease like electricity slowly became clear.


    Chu Feng''s hair is flying and his eyes are bloodthirsty. The magic power on his body is more crazy now. The prince of magic dragon coughs gently and points to Chu Feng: "crazy man!"


    Just now, the two men went to fight on the highest sky in order not to affect the people on the ground. The prince of magic dragon felt that his strength was above Chu Feng. However, when Chu Feng and he fought, there were no regulations at all, only the most crazy and violent attack.


    Even there was no defense, only attack. The appearance was even more violent than the demon, which made the prince of magic dragon feel a little palpitating. Just after he came out of suppression, the prince of magic dragon cherished his life. He should have been beaten by the wind of Chu instead of being beaten by the wind of Chu.


    Moreover, if the situation continues to fight, he will only lose even more miserably, because Chu Feng has gone mad, only to fight, and he does not cherish himself.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and didn''t respond to the prince''s words. Suddenly, the prince of the magic dragon could feel the powerful power of the fist even if it was thousands of meters away. He cursed him and turned himself into a giant dragon to dodge the powerful blow.


    However, the random punch, however, is still the momentum of the remaining momentum to the back, bang on a mountain in the distance, a sudden roar, the mountain was directly blasted half.


    All the people on the ground opened their mouths wide. The two elders looked at Chu Feng and looked at the mountain. The distance between them was at least 3000 meters. The power of his fist in the air directly destroyed a mountain 3000 meters away?


    The two elders thought that they could not do it, but also found that they had done a stupid thing, that is, they even listened to the bluff of the green dragon and white tiger, and tried to attack the Chu wind, and even more to the rosefinch. They used zhetiangsan.


    His eyes were dignified and frightened. He turned around to teach green dragon and white tiger a lesson, but he was shocked to find that the two people who had stood beside him did not know where they had gone.


    Look a Zheng left and right, where there are green dragon and white tiger figure?


    A miscalculation, he was also angry that green dragon and white tiger took advantage of the situation and didn''t call on him. His eyes were full of killing opportunities, and he was ready to sneak away. But as soon as he turned around, Murong Bing''s tender voice sounded in the sky: "do you want to go?"


    Murong Bing was relieved to see Chu Feng take the upper hand. Looking down, he found that the green dragon and white tiger were missing. Moreover, the two elders seemed to have to go, so he made a sound naturally.


    The second elder''s face suddenly collapsed, and the secret way was finished. As for now, he still wanted to take the hostage. He thought he didn''t have the courage, because he was sure to die miserably. Murong Bing showed his breath, he knew he was invincible!


    Can only be decadent standing in place, can only hope that Chu Feng can read in he has not caused harm, can let go!


    But for the green dragon and white tiger, in the heart has scolded countless times!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1486

    In the sky, the magic dragon circled, and Chu Feng''s eyes were arrogant. He stood there like a towering sky. Although it was not shaped, it had already given people an illusion of the supremacy of the evil way.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled. He felt that the battle with the prince of the demon dragon had made taboo consume very strong and damaged his body. Although he stepped into the triple realm of natural anger, he strengthened a lot of physique, but some things still needed to be done by demigod.


    He coughed gently and waved: "you go, go back to the wild demon domain. If you go to other places, wake up and finally I will destroy you!"


    Today''s power simply can''t leave the demon Dragon Prince, and Chu Feng doesn''t want it to make waves in the secular world, so it can only let the demon Dragon Prince leave, and the best way is to go to the wild demon kingdom.


    The prince of the magic dragon just fought. He also knew that it was very difficult to kill Chu Feng. On the contrary, Chu Feng could not kill him. Moreover, he was suppressed for endless years. He also found that his strength was a little terrible. He was only 60% of his peak strength. Moreover, it seems that it is not easy to cultivate to be the strongest in this era.


    If you think about it, you can only go back to the place where it was born. Maybe you can quickly recover your strength. When the time comes, the power of commanding the demon domain will wreak havoc on the so-called forbidden area, and the prince of magic dragon will have a fierce sense of war in his eyes.


    "Good!" he said


    The huge dragon body circled up directly into the clouds and disappeared in a flash. Chu Feng was relieved, and the dark magic wings disappeared at the moment. All the magic power was gone. The sky was gradually recovering the sunny weather. As soon as Chu Feng closed his eyes, he directly fell down and fought with the Prince of the magic dragon. The cost was too great.


    Murong Bing quickly caught the fall of the Chu wind, but not completely at ease, holding the jade Tu back cold frost asked: "where is Aojiang?"


    Murong Bing did not want to think back: "back to the wild demon domain!"


    "What, no good!" Leng Rushuang''s face changed greatly when he heard the speech: "the magic dragon clan has been destroyed. He didn''t know at all. At the beginning, there was our family''s existence and participation. When he went back, it would be bloody."


    Murong Bing holds Chu Feng in his arms and realizes that the prince doesn''t know that the magic dragon clan has been destroyed by all the clans in the demon kingdom. When he returns to the wild demon domain, he finds that the magic dragon clan has been slaughtered. At that time, he must be angry and bloody. Who can resist the power of Aojiang?


    Murong Bing looks a little pale. Although he has left the wild demon domain for some years, his feelings are still there: "what should I do?"


    As cold as frost, her eyebrows wrinkled and her eyes narrowed: "I think of a way. I don''t care about the life and death of other races. We can''t have an accident. We can only hide for the time being." I don''t know what cold frost took out to crush directly, and then a force rushed into the clouds and disappeared.


    Murong Bing knew that it was something connected with the snow fox clan. As long as it was crushed as cold as frost, it showed that the snow fox family had a major crisis coming, so we should hide!


    Sent out a message, cold as frost also calm down to look at Chu Feng: "now what to do?"


    Murong Bing slowly fell to the ground with Chu Feng in his arms and explored his body. He didn''t worry too much: "the excessive use of taboo force has exhausted the bearing capacity of his body. Now he is just too tired to faint. As long as he takes a rest and recovers his physical strength, he will wake up naturally. There is nothing wrong with him!"


    After hearing that Chu Feng was ok, everyone was relieved. Then they looked at the ruins of Longmen holy land. During the war just now, the traces of the demon Dragon Prince''s breaking through the crackdown had been closed, but the collapsed buildings were still miserable.


    The dragon''s gate strolled forward and whispered: "four princesses, nine princesses, you take the little Lord to a place to rest and recuperate. Longmen holy land is the spiritual symbol of the adjudication office. I want it to be restored as soon as possible."


    Cold frost two people slightly nodded, then cold frost suddenly step out between a step, a hand, two elders were directly held can''t move, the next moment powerless to fall on the ground, the woman looks cool: "this traitor will wait for my man to wake up, don''t let people disturb us recently."


    Together with Murong Bing, they took Chu Feng and Yutu in the air. They felt a good place, which should be the place Longbo said. In a flash, they disappeared in front of everyone.


    Among the crowd, Su Xinyu looks a little complicated when she looks at the direction they are leaving. Today, she is a complete audience. Before that, she felt that there was no gap between her and Chu Feng. In addition, she was the daughter of bawangtian. Su Xinyu felt that she had a higher status than other beauties of Chu Feng.


    But just now lengrushuang and Murong ice bloom out of the demeanor, as well as Chu Feng that king to the world''s violent momentum, she knew how ridiculous her idea is.


    She thinks that she has a place in both the secular Su family and the hermit Longmen family. But now, she feels that she is only a large number of unique people, and there is nothing more than others. Although she is surprised how Leng Rushuang is so powerful, Su Xinyu knows that she is not as good as Leng Rushuang and murongbing by looking at a trace of respect from Longbo.


    Because Longbo is more polite to her!


    With a sigh, Su Xinyu''s eyes became more firm and persistent. She vowed that she would try her best to improve her cultivation this time. As she came into contact with a higher level of martial arts, Su Xinyu realized that her so-called status and origin were floating clouds in front of her absolute strength.Today, even the Dragon appeared, she felt that if she did not strengthen her own strength, then it would be far away from Chu wind, until finally she was not accompanied by Chu wind.


    Longbo and others naturally did not find Su Xinyu wrong, but directed the Longmen to take all the two elders and his ten guards leaders to hold temporary detention waiting for Chu Feng''s decision.


    The rest of the people also began to repair the holy land, if this kind of transmission is known by three doors and four families, it will inevitably cause some waves.


    Everyone began to be busy, even Ziyi went to help. Su Xinyu stood there, bitterly smiling and felt like a vase. She turned to the distance in a sad way. Now it was a vase, but she vowed to be the most powerful help of Chu Feng in the future.


    When the dragon gate was busy repairing everything, the green dragon and white tiger had crossed the desert Gobi to the jungle position at full speed.


    Because the suppression of the holy land has gone, the magic dragon has been born, and the surrounding area can not only resist the air, but also the speed of running with all its strength is much faster than before. So at this time, the green dragon and white tiger have completely away from the holy land of Longmen.


    However, they did not relax because of this, and they still kept shuttling through the jungle. They didn''t stop until two hours later. It was about 200 kilometers away from Longmen holy land. If someone came up, they would have found that there was no one to follow them.


    However, in order to be careful about safety, the two people still covered up their breath. Some walked in the woods in distress, suppressed the situation dissipated, and they could already leave by helicopter. After white tiger called, they found a place close to the wide stream and sat down with Qinglong to rest.


    Neither of them spoke, but a moment of pain in their hearts.


    Originally, this time, they felt that there was cooperation between the two elders. The Zhuque could not use the force of semi God. Then they could use the hostages to take Chu Feng to hand over the things left by the overlord. But it was not counted that Chu Feng would stay in it.


    Of course, the biggest change is the birth of the emperor of magic dragon. Otherwise, even if Chu Feng came out, they were forbidden to incarnate. Longbo was held in their hands and could get absolute safety. But now, it is useless to say anything. There is not so much if there is no regret medicine in the world.


    Qinglong finally broke the silence at this moment: "what to do, we lost very thoroughly!"


    This time, in order to maximize success, with the help of mysterious women, so many powerful forces were gathered, even two and a half gods were sent out, but they failed. It is estimated that only those two and a half gods have been lost, and all the others have died.


    In a short time, the strength of the blue dragon and white tiger has been reduced by 70% and it is difficult to have the power of the first battle for any of the three families and four families.


    After all, meiyuanluo family and juezhak gate, the loss is not very big.


    White tiger is very depressed, the broken dream is finally crazy, shaking his head: "I don''t know what to do, now only to go back to Guangzhou, unless we are willing to give up everything hidden, otherwise, when Chu wind wakes up will be bloody revenge, we are not much time."


    "Give up everything?" the green dragon frowned


    How can Qinglong let go of the glory for hundreds of years, and he has not married and left offspring. So he gave up everything. He is not more difficult to find a strong woman to have offspring?


    White tiger can not put down all this, after all, the right of this thing can not be put down, at least not too easy to put down.


    With a deep breath, white tiger shook his head gently: "I can''t give up everything. Then I can only try to close your and my forces. Maybe we have a bit of resistance together. Maybe Chu Feng doesn''t want to cause too much killing, which will give us a chance. The first and second division of the helm will be respected by you and me!"


    "Chu Feng does not want to compromise the power of the ruling, and we must hand over the power. We can bargain then."


    Qinglong felt that there were some places where he couldn''t say it, but where he couldn''t say it clearly. He could only nodded: "that can only be the case, and at sea, as long as the prevention is good, it is really qualified to bargain with Chu Feng. As long as he does not retaliate against us, let us take something away, and what is the first to give him the first hand?"


    At this time, the white tiger is like a doctor in a hurry. Forget that Chu Feng never lacks the blood and cruelty, and kills thousands of people!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1487

    More than ten days passed quietly!


    The night of the day is coming.


    Thirty kilometers away from the holy land of Longmen, there is a secluded valley with green mountains and clear water. However, you can''t enjoy it at night. You can only hear the sound of flowing streams, which adds a sense of serenity to the night.


    The Longmen holy land was shaken by the birth of the prince of magic dragon more than ten days ago. The 7788, which has been restored under the leadership of long Bo, has basically no trace of the original war. Except for the disappearance of Tianfeng, the rest of the state is not different from that before.


    In the past ten days, Chu Feng has been sleeping. On the third day, Chu Feng had recovered, but I don''t know why he didn''t wake up.


    If Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang had not repeatedly confirmed that Chu Feng would be OK, but had fallen into a wonderful state, the rosefinch would have pulled out the two elders and killed them.


    And in the night cold frost and others just ate a little something, Chu Feng also vaguely opened his eyes, but cold as frost they did not know, because after Chu Feng opened his eyes, he still lay on that bed without meaning to get up.


    Because in the past ten days, he had a very strange dream.


    He dreamt that he had come to a vast and endless world, which seemed to have no end. Then he started from an ordinary person step by step, and finally went to a mysterious place. He met the legendary Demon Lord. There, he got the body of Minghong magic sword, so that the spirit of the sword and the body of the sword were integrated.


    In the dream, Murong Bing also gave him the ring of ethereal spirit. When he put it on, the whole world trembled. Suddenly, the clouds and clouds on the endless sky changed color, and a statue of terror appeared.


    They all knelt down in front of themselves and called out the devil!


    Later, many things were blurred, but Chu Feng knew that it was bloody and killing, but he didn''t know what he was doing. He frowned slightly and wanted to see what was going on in the dream. However, except for a little clearer in front of him, the rest of the things were very vague, just with a general outline.


    But Chu Feng always had a feeling that the dream seemed to tell him something.


    Slowly sitting up, Chu Feng can only look around at the place is clean and tidy, like a wooden house, shaking his head to think of that day after the war with the prince of the magic dragon, he fainted, and all the subsequent events were forgotten.


    Hearing Murong bingjiao smile from outside, Chu Feng got out of bed and put on his shoes and went out.


    Although lying in bed just wake up, but Chu Feng found that his body is not a little tired, but full of great strength, feel as if he is in the nature, that feeling is very mysterious.


    It seems that as long as you raise your hand, the whole nature will move for it.


    Knowing that this is the change of state of mind and body senses after entering the period of natural anger, Chu Feng shows a little comfortable smile, and he is closer to the demigod state. As long as he steps into the demigod state, he can easily use the force of taboo without fear of being eaten back. Although it can''t be fully excited, Chu Feng thinks that there should be no problem with the prince of war demon dragon.


    Out of the room to see no one in the hall, Chu Feng went out, the corners of his mouth violently twitched.


    Murong Bing tied the jade dodder to a tree outside, holding a stick in his hand. He was like a sadist, coughing bitterly: "do you want this?"


    Hearing the voice from behind, Lengyan sat watching the cold as frost, and turned around: "wake up?"


    Murong Bing threw away his stick and threw himself into Chu Feng''s arms. He said in a low voice, "husband, how can you sleep for more than ten days? You''ve made people so hungry and thirsty these days that they can only use two little fingers to move at night, and the fingers are too small to feel."


    Chu Feng''s body was shocked and a heat flow surged. He just woke up and was not very interested. However, after Murong Bing said a few words, Chu Feng had the meaning of holding Murong Bing to the right place.


    Yutu was cold, as if the whole world owed her, especially when she heard Chu Feng''s words, she almost had the impulse to vomit blood. Anyone can say these words, but Chu Feng can''t.


    But these words Yutu can only hate in her heart. She doesn''t want to be known by Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing. She didn''t succeed in framing Chu Feng. Instead, she was robbed of her precious body by Chu Feng, and even used it as a tool to vent. In that case, she would be teased by Murong Bing, which was even more painful than death.


    Chu Feng walked over to untie the body of jade DOD, but was slightly Leng: "how come you have no strength at all, at that time I remember you seem to recover some strength?"


    Jade Tu''s eyes are inexplicable resentment. She wanted to take the opportunity to leave after the Tianfeng came down that day, but the sudden birth of the prince of magic dragon made her stop to watch. When Chu Feng and the prince of magic dragon disappeared in the first battle, she wanted to take the opportunity to leave, but she was caught by cold frost and caught back.


    Not only that, but also Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang, who knew that she was framed by Chu Feng and lost her strength, teased her for asking for trouble, and gave her hands and feet, so that she had no time to dispel the repression brought by taboo blood for more than ten days, and became an ordinary person again.Now even an adult can make her cry with one punch.


    Seeing Yutu, she was just biting her lips with resentment in her eyes. Chu Feng knew that she must have been tortured by Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing. She laughed bitterly that the two women were really impolite. Why should women embarrass women?


    Also raised a nose near jade Tu: "you haven''t bathed for a few days, how a little smelly?"


    Cold as frost and Murong Bing Qi raised their heads to look at the sky, although there are no stars tonight.


    Yutu didn''t take a bath after that day. When she arrived, she was tied to a tree by her sisters. Yutu, who had lost all her strength, was tied and could not break free. Moreover, she could not run away because of the cold and Murong ice.


    Chu Feng looked at their expressions and knew that they must have done a good job. He patted Yutu on the shoulder: "go and take a bath."


    Pause for a moment: "Ronggong stone?"


    At that time, in the stone chamber, Chu Feng absorbed the power of Ronggong stone. However, because Ronggong stone was too large, the power of overlord was not enough to make the whole Ronggong stone degenerate. Therefore, it only turned the surface into debris and left two fists in size.


    Jade Tu''s eyes were wronged to see the cold frost, the latter took out that piece of Ronggong stone from his body: "here I am!"


    Chu Feng asked Yutu to take a bath, and then went to sit beside the two women. Murong Bing was lying in Chu Feng''s arms: "I didn''t expect that your master left you all his remaining skills, but it''s OK. You can get to the cultivation of tiannu triple state directly."


    "As long as we work hard and cooperate with you, we should be able to enter the demigod realm in a year."


    Chu Feng frowned: "another year?"


    As cold as frost, the corners of his mouth twitched and frowned: "you''re satisfied. It''s good for ordinary martial artists to step into demigods in a hundred years according to the current environment. How long has it been since you entered martial arts? It''s against heaven to enter into the demigod state within a year."


    Murong Bing agreed to receive a word: "that is, you have to know that the rosefinch girl has only entered the demigod for hundreds of years!"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. Naturally, he knows that his promotion speed is very fast. It can be said that there is no one before him. Of course, we should remove those seven evil spirits and Leng Po Tian, which directly inherit the power of the ancient strong ones. Together with the warriors, they really kill everyone.


    But now the enemy is more and more powerful, and the Magic Dragon Prince, who directly comes from ancient times, has appeared. If you can''t use the force of taboo, you can''t fight with the devil Dragon Prince.


    Because Chu Feng found that even if the warriors went to the peak of semi gods like Xuanyuan, or even to gods, they seemed to be weaker than the existence in ancient times. They were also demigods, but their strength was not in the same level.


    As cold as frost, Chu Feng is a bit melancholy. I also know that Chu Feng is lack of everything. The most important thing is time, Chang''e, Leng Chuang Tian. Now there is the prince of magic dragon. Even in the near future, the five forbidden areas will be strong. There are too many variables for Chu Feng in a year.


    It''s just that martial arts can''t advance too fast. Otherwise, they will be completely possessed. So they have no way to help Chu Feng. Moreover, Chu Feng''s promotion is against the heaven.


    What''s more, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing also know that taboos in this era seem to have been tampered with the destiny of heaven. The revival of taboos in the last era has a strong power directly, and there is no argument that it has been eaten back. However, up to now, the power of Chu Feng is less than one tenth of that of ancient taboos.


    It also needs to go through some things to fully stimulate the force of taboo to enhance, feeling that everything is setting obstacles to taboo.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing secretly look at each other. They both have no way out. They also vaguely suspect that it may be that person''s changed destiny. Otherwise, who can hold taboos?


    However, there was no way to know these things. With a sigh, the corner of his eye fell to the Ronggong stone in his hand. Suddenly, there was a flash of light: "two elders!"


    Two elders?


    Chu Feng is stroking Murong Bing''s flawless face, thinking about things there. He is stunned when he hears the speech. Then he sees the Ronggong stone in Leng Rushuang''s hand, and his eyes are shining. At the beginning, he wanted to hold the two elders to pass on the merits, but he forgot.


    All of a sudden, Murong Bing suddenly fell to the ground. Chu Feng''s eyes flashed with blazing heat: "let the rosefinch act, I want all the strength of the two elders, directly step into the demigod!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1488

    Seven days go by again!


    It has been more than a month since Chu Feng left the imperial city. Traces of the original battle of Longmen have been lost. Today, Chu Feng and others have returned to the restored Longmen holy land and gathered in the hall.


    Chu Feng, as always, sat on the dragon''s seat, which symbolizes the highest principal position of the dragon''s gate. Looking at all the people standing below, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing stood beside him, while long Bo looked embarrassed. Even though he was the key to Longmen, he naturally had to stand beside Chu Feng.


    However, it is very difficult to get close to Chu Feng when he meets two big demons.


    It''s still almost the same as the last time, except for the two elders and his ten guards. In addition, all the people are here. The plot of green dragon and white tiger is also broken. There is no war after Tianfeng. Longmen is completely stable. Next, as long as the first and second sub rudder is taken, Longmen will recover as before.


    The loss of strength can also be ignored, because as long as the dragon gate is an iron plate, then the original strength can be restored in the shortest time.


    But she was wrong. Chu Feng not only did not let her go, but also made Yutu feel humiliated.


    Because every day, Chu Feng would come to her after he had a simple relationship with Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing. He thought that Chu Feng would torture her if he didn''t wash it. There seemed to be something cold like frost and Murong ice in her body. Yutu''s bitter cold, together with Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, was hated.


    Even if Chu Feng moves her first and then she moves lengrushuang and Murong Bing, she is not so angry.


    This is the general character of women, even if it is Yutu.


    Chu Feng looked around at the people below, and said faintly, "take two elders and the leader of the guard army to come up!"


    All the things have subsided. Although the green dragon and white tiger took advantage of the gap at that time to run away, it was only a few more days to hop around. So now, the main thing is to solve the problems of the second elder.


    Soon, the decadent and old two elders and ten embattled guards leaders were brought up. They were asked to kneel down in the center of the hall. Everyone looked at them with anger and murder.


    It has been known by all the people in Longmen holy land that the two elders directly used Zhetian powder to make long Bo''s three people lose their combat effectiveness. These days, elder two''s territory has been suppressed by long Bo and three elders. Once Chu Feng gives an order, it will be a bloody bloodbath.


    At the moment, seeing eleven people kneeling there, we all feel that it is difficult to accept the betrayal of their former companions, and they are still colluding with ambitious people like green dragon and white tiger.


    Chu Feng looks calm, pulling a finger: "the rest of the people go down, rosefinch can stay!"


    Long Bo and others didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do, but Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing were with him, and they didn''t worry too much. Under the leadership of long Bo, Xuanwu, bajingang, the red disciples and the guards of the three elders left the hall and closed the door.


    Chu Feng gets up and walks down the steps. Lengrushuang and Murong Bing follow each other. Yutu in the distance is a special person, so he doesn''t leave. He just looks at the two elders with sympathy.


    She knew that Chu Feng had asked Zhuque to do things in the past seven days, but it was a pity that the two elders were detained and did not know.


    The second elder raised his head at this time. Being blocked by cold frost, he couldn''t raise his fighting power at the moment, but his eyes at Chu Feng did not hide the blooming of the killing opportunity.


    For the two elders such look, Chu Feng did not feel much, just a kind of condescending calm without fear: "untie his meridian blockade!"


    Leng Rushuang naturally knew what Chu Feng was going to do. He went forward and directly removed the ban on the two elders. The latter''s terrible half god momentum suddenly swarmed out. Outside the hall, long Bo and others felt the breath of the two elders and their faces changed. How did the strength of the two elders recover?


    However, there was no fighting voice. Although they were curious, they did not rush to check. This is the confidence of lengrushuang and Murong Bing.


    Inside the hall, the two elders felt that their whole body strength had been restored, but they felt that two forces of Qi were locking him in. In addition, the rosefinch also locked in ten guards'' leaders. At the moment, the bad thoughts were dispelled. They were as cold as frost, enough to destroy them countless times.


    But Chu Feng asked Leng Rushuang to untie the blockade on him. The second elder didn''t think he was going to let him go. He directly asked, "Chu Feng, I know that I have committed the following unforgivable crimes of transgression and rebellion in Longmen, so you can tell me what you have. Even if you are dead, I won''t frown."


    Chu Feng sneered, and he felt that Er Chang was always afraid of death. To say so was just to know that there was no hope of life and to put on a broken jar.


    Nodding slightly, the rosefinch came forward and gently opened her red lips: "there is a luxury small state in the west of Guangzhou, which is worth 1.7 billion yuan. There is a super market in Dongzhou, which is worth 2.3 billion yuan. In addition, there are 12 industries all over the border, with a total assets of more than 13 billion yuan and an estimated assets of 20 billion yuan."


    "Elder two, do you want to say something?"The second elder, who was holding a broken jar and fell to death, suddenly changed his face. These things are all the properties he bought with the help of Qinglong, with a total value of 20 billion yuan. How could the rosefinch know?


    I don''t know that all this is because Ziyi told the two elders who had been found out. The first intuition was that Qinglong might have betrayed him, and the latter might have been destroyed by Chu Feng. After being locked up for more than 20 days, he knew nothing about what happened outside, so he thought so at the moment.


    Zhu que didn''t mean to explain, and continued: "in addition, after the disappearance of the deputy director 19 years ago, the two elders have gone out for more than 40 times. They have found 15 women and have more than 40 children. All of them live in that small state worth 1.7 billion yuan."


    "The two elders have never married, but they are full of children and grandchildren. I admire them!"


    Hearing this, the two elders felt a chill all of a sudden. He must have betrayed him by Qinglong. Otherwise, the rosefinch could not have known about these secret things, and gnashed his teeth: "green dragon!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to tell the two elders that Qinglong is still very smart now. He just laughed and said, "the second elder, the children and grandchildren are full of branches and leaves, and there are so many industries. It can be said that it is a good thing. I envy you!"


    "But you have to be careful. If you are not careful, you may lose your family."


    The second elder of the angry Qinglong looks at Chu Feng with a startled look. He thinks of Chu Feng''s blood, and his eyes coagulate: "Chu Feng, what do you want?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer the two elders'' questions. He just looked at the ten Longmen guards'' leaders kneeling on the ground and said indifferently: "I only ask you 10 people a question. As long as I give me an answer, I will give you a chance to be satisfied with your life. If you are not satisfied, you will die and the whole family will die together!"


    The bloody words made ten guards feel uneasy. They all regretted that they had to be bought by the second elder. However, when they heard that they had a chance to survive, they all nodded.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles, and the affairs of the second elder can be solved slowly. Now he needs to solve the problems of the leader of the guards. After all, he is one of the top forces of the dragon''s gate. If I let you go today, I will not investigate your fault, or even make you the same as before


    "Will you be absolutely loyal to me and carry on the duties of a guard?"


    Ten people look at Chu Feng with consternation. They feel that Chu Feng doesn''t want to kill them. They look at each other and reply at almost the same time: "absolutely loyal to the little Lord!"


    Chu Feng looked at everything in his eyes and listened to his ears, but he sighed softly. He didn''t know that Chu Feng had a mysterious left eye and could see people lying. The ten guards leaders were slightly shocked. Did he answer too quickly and he was not satisfied?


    "Rosefinch!"


    Chu Feng light mouth, fingers from six people''s body point: "take them out for a walk, Longmen no longer need these, will revenge my people in the future!"


    Zhuque didn''t know what was going on, but still suppressed the six guards'' leaders to leave. Although they begged for mercy, Chu Feng was still motionless, because his left eye saw lies in the six people, which was a surprise that in the future, they would still have different ideas. Chu Feng believed that what he saw was true.


    The two elders felt a little pain. The six guards leaders were all trained by him. Just like his son, they were killed directly by Chu Feng, and their whole family was going to die. It was cruel.


    The other four guards'' leaders were at a loss, but Chu Feng didn''t show much. He turned his head slightly and said, "you four go out to find the three elders. After taking your people, you will follow the three elders. In addition, they will go to the territory of the two elders and convey my meaning. The second elder is always a traitor. I will kill him. The one who follows will prosper and the one who disobeys will die!"


    The four guards'' leaders feel so unreal. How can they survive the rebellion with the second elder?


    However, seeing that Chu Feng didn''t seem to be deceiving, the four kowtowed happily and then got up: "yes!"


    After the four left, the gate was closed again. The reason why Chu Feng let them go was that he could not see any deception in them. Moreover, he had managed the territory of the two elders for so many years. There must be a group of loyal people who were familiar with it to suppress and persuade them.


    Of course, if someone is stubborn and doesn''t want to belong completely, Chu Feng doesn''t mind carrying a knife, and the blood is flowing into a river!


    After solving the problem of the leader of the guard army, Chu Feng looked at the two elders lightly and took two fist sized Ronggong stones from his cold hands. He looked calm: "I want all your skills, pass them to me!"


    "You can choose to refuse. I will make your 15 wives and more than 40 children dead!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1489

    Destroy the whole family!


    Although it is not as cruel as implicating the whole family, it is a bloody shock for the party concerned to destroy the whole family. Rao, the two elders with a thousand years of history, has a little meaning that he can''t understand how Chu Feng can be so cruel.


    His women are all adults. For the two elders, women are the accessories of men and the tools for inheriting the family. It doesn''t matter if they die.


    But in addition, he has more than 40 children. The oldest is only 16 years old now, and the youngest is only a few months old. All of them are masterpieces after the disappearance of overlord. He has released all the desires accumulated for thousands of years. In more than ten years, his children will be full.


    Even he wanted to prepare to wait for the end of Chu Feng to let his children become martial arts, teach them martial arts.


    But now Chu Feng''s cruel words directly smashed his fantasy. If he didn''t do what he said, his whole family would die, which means that he might have to die. After all, over the past ten years, he has only had children in these ten years.


    Anger also appeared on his face, feeling that Chu Feng was too much.


    In the middle period of his semi divine state, it was a realm that only accumulated for thousands of years. If he passed on his meritorious service to Chu Feng, he would eventually die within Chu Feng''s body, which was his thousand year cultivation.


    The most important thing is that once he imparts meritorious service to Chu Feng, his body will become an ordinary person. Without the support of martial arts, his body for thousands of years is a remnant. Maybe he will die after the completion of his meritorious service.


    It''s like some people who practice the art of immortality on TV. Once their skills are exhausted, they will become old-fashioned people in an instant. However, the reality is much crueler than on TV. Once a warrior loses the strength to support his body, he will be crushed by the years of his body. Even if he starts to be strong, once he loses his strength, he can not resist the erosion of years.


    That''s thousands of years. Ordinary people who can live for thousands of years. The two elders look gloomy. Chu Feng is just asking him to commit suicide. There are not many other states!


    Therefore, the two elders did not hesitate to shake his head: "I will die if I do not promise you, but I will die if I promise you, and the whole family will not survive as well as myself. Therefore, don''t expect me to be threatened by you. I don''t want to die humbly after passing on my merits to you."


    Die?


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. What he thought was that if the two elders passed on all their life-long skills to him and became an ordinary person, he would let them go. An ordinary person, even if he was once a powerful demigod, would not be afraid of Chu Feng, because even if he wanted to rise from a new height, time would not allow him to do so.


    And even if it can really rise, that is decades or even hundreds of years, Chu Feng is confident that at that time he has enough contempt for the two elders.


    But the second elder said that he would die at the moment. Chu Feng was a little curious and contemptuous. He had to survive the whole family''s death, which was really vicious enough.


    However, Chu Feng doesn''t care about this. Human nature is selfish. It''s normal for the two elders to sacrifice their whole family for themselves. After all, as long as he is alive, everything is possible. Therefore, Chu Feng doesn''t care very much.


    He just looked at Murong Bing and said, "just pass on the merit. Will he die?"


    Murong Bing gave Chu Feng a charming white eye and hummed: "nonsense, his body is thousands of years old. The reason why he can support it is because of the existence of martial arts power. Once the strength is given to you, he will become an ordinary person. Do you think that if an ordinary person''s body is more than 1000 years old, is it still alive?"


    "Therefore, imparting meritorious service is equivalent to seeking death. No one will choose to do so until it is absolutely necessary, just like the original master of nine nights!"


    As soon as the two elders'' eyes congealed, they were still surprised that Chu Feng''s realm had been improved a lot since he had gone abroad. It''s no wonder that the master of the nine nights passed on his merits.


    Chu Feng finally realized that he had always been in the wrong state. However, it seems to be clear that the sun period can prolong life, and the anger period can last for hundreds of years or even thousands of years. Once he loses the power of laziness to survive and becomes an ordinary person, there will be real age-related injuries.


    Touching the head is really a problem. The second elder doesn''t care about the death of the whole family, only whether he can live. And passing on the merit means that he will die. The second elder is definitely not willing to.


    "Husband!"


    Murong Bing saw Chu Feng''s dilemma. It was impossible for him to transmit his meritorious service without his own will. If he killed the two elders in this way, the power in the middle of the demigods would be too bad. He said with a smile, "you don''t say that you want to spread all the power of the semi divine period. You can let him pass on the power of the semi divine period and leave him the power of the first level of natural anger."


    Chu Feng frowns. Can you still transmit your skills?


    However, when he thought of overlord, Chu Feng understood that at the beginning, bawangtian must have passed most of his power into Gonggong stone, and then left the strength to support him to live for more than ten years.


    Even can leave some strength, that does not seem to be a problem, but Chu Feng then frowned: "no way!"


    If you reserve the power of the second elder in the day of anger, what should the old bastard, a heartless maniac, retaliate against the people around him? You should know that there are many people around him who are not martial arts. If you kill some of the two elders in a rage, Chu Feng will be very sorry, so he refused directly.The second elder opened his mouth and finally laughed bitterly in his heart. He didn''t want to agree. Chu Feng refused, but he also knew that Chu Feng didn''t want him to have any power. That would be irresponsible to the people around him.


    But if you don''t keep the power of the natural fury period, you will die old after passing on meritorious service. Who will?


    "I have a way!" Silent and cold as frost, he took the first two steps, and looked as cold as ever: "as long as he promised to impart meritorious service, I would unite with Daji to suppress all his strength and disorder his meridians. Only the power could not be used, but it would not affect his continued life."


    "In this way, you don''t need to worry that he will retaliate against anyone, nor worry that he can rise in the future. He can only live honestly until he dies!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly, which is really a good way to look at the two elders: "how, otherwise, then there is nothing to talk about, I will kill you directly, and then go to kill your family, let you die!"


    The two elders themselves are very exclusive, but they still have some kidney deficiency when they hear the words "no children and no grandchildren". After thousands of years of existence, there are only more than 40 children. If all of them are killed by Chu Feng, he has been in the world for thousands of years without any descendants left.


    He looked a little hesitant. Now there are lengrushuang and Murong Bing. Even if he is a semi God in the middle of his cultivation, there is no way. Either of the two women can destroy him.


    However, if he passed on his meritorious skills, he would become a strong man in heaven''s anger. However, he could only stay in his face and prolong his life. He couldn''t fight at all. The second elder was very aware of the feeling that he didn''t have power in his hands. He would be bullied and abused honestly.


    Extreme reluctance, this is the true portrayal of the two elders at the moment!


    "Forget it, kill him!"


    Seeing that the two elders hesitated and tangled, Chu Feng was reluctant to give up at all. Chu Feng didn''t want to waste his time. He also had a goal in mind, that is, the great elder with children all over Longmen holy land. The latter has never appeared since he appeared, even if the prince of the magic dragon was born.


    Based on this, Chu Feng has enough reasons to kill the elder, because there are rules in Longmen. Once the holy land is in danger, it is necessary to provide quick support. The elder did not appear, and even none of his guards appeared.


    Let Chu Feng in the heart is very uncomfortable, the guards belong to the direct force of the person in charge, but now it is not a listen to him, he is very unhappy.


    Chu Feng turned around and left without hesitation. Cold as frost, his body was filled with terror and murder. The heart of the two elders who had been entangled was completely flustered at the moment. Only when he really faced life and death did he find how much he wanted to live. He had so much property and money in the secular world.


    In addition, there are 15 beautiful women. The world is very big, but he doesn''t have many places to go. He still wants to visit more to make up for his many years of absence in Longmen holy land.


    At this moment, he found that to live is the king''s way, to drink the best wine, to play the most beautiful woman, to do the most natural things.


    Seeing the cold as frost, he had to start directly. The two elders exclaimed: "little Lord, I will pass it on!"


    Chu Feng didn''t stop. He opened the door of the hall and didn''t return: "I don''t want to waste time with you. If frost is your solution, he will let him live according to what you say. Otherwise, let him die completely, and then let Zhuque order to kill his family. I don''t have time to waste with him!"


    The main hall door was closed directly, and a shrewd twinkle flashed in his eyes. He threw the Ronggong stone into the hands of the two elders: "pass on the power inside and leave the power of the first level of tiannu."


    When the two elders held Ronggong stone there, they naturally recognized what it was. At first, there was a piece of this kind of thing in Longmen, but later, he didn''t know where he went. He began to wonder why Chu Feng wanted to do such a thankless thing, but now he understood that Chu Feng wanted to directly use his power to step into the demigod.


    I smile bitterly, and I know that if I want to live now, I have to do it according to the requirements of Chu Feng. The strength gained by thousands of years of hard work will be passed on. Although my heart aches, it is nothing compared with life.


    With my eyes closed, the mental method that I practiced gathered my strength into my hands, and a little bit of it was introduced into Ronggong stone, although my heart was very painful.


    In the corner, Yutu grinned bitterly. He could be a villain like Chu Feng. He directly plundered the power of others. But undoubtedly, this is the fastest way to cultivate.


    This time, the Chu wind should enter the demigod?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1490

    It''s still the same place as Taohuayuan.


    Chu Feng didn''t live in the Yangxin hall after restoration, but continued to return here. Only in such a peaceful and peaceful place where the stream murmured in front of it, Chu Feng could find a moment of relaxed and happy, and when thinking about things, it seemed to be a little more open.


    Of course, it is to calm down the heart after the killing.


    Six of the ten guards'' leaders of the second elder have been killed by Zhuque. The other four have sent messages to the two elders'' territory according to his intention. All those who want to completely belong to him should go to the three elders'' territory first, or go to other places, even if they don''t want to be the enemy.


    After the news spread out, the three elders'' territory of tens of thousands of people appeared on the scene of the flow of people. No one will forget that day when the demon Dragon Prince was born, the state of Chu Feng''s mad overlord came into the world.


    However, if someone leaves, others will stay. They are all favored by the two elders. After all, no matter how rogue a person is, there is no lack of loyal subordinates to him. Qin Hui can still have two friends, let alone the two elders of the strong martial arts?


    Within two hours, all the people who should leave the two elders'' territory have left, and the rest will never leave again.


    Chu Feng didn''t feel much about it. After coming out of the imperial city this time, he wanted the whole hermit interface to flow into a stream of blood. He made them tremble at the mention of his name like the common people. If he wanted to be bloody outside, he had to deal with the internal blood first.


    So when it was determined that nearly 2000 people were still in the territory, Chu Feng directly issued the order of destruction.


    He did not use the slightest force of Longmen, but sent out Murong Bing and lengrushuang. With an absolutely strong and domineering attitude, he made the territory of the two elders a frozen land in a short time, and all of them were directly turned into ice sculptures. Although it was not bloody, it was cruel enough.


    Because all the people have died, from the strong man in the fury period that existed for hundreds of years to the child who just came out of the month, Chu Feng did not take a look. He knew that the world was cruel, and no pity should exist.


    Today''s grand killing is just for tomorrow''s brilliant peace, so Chu Feng directly returned here, not to see the look of fear on people''s faces after the cruelty.


    Under the oppression of cold frost, only the strength of tiannu was left to transmit the martial arts, which was scattered in the body and could not be used. The two elders, who only kept alive, watched all this from a high place away from the holy land of Longmen. The final hatred in his heart dissipated with the absolute killing.


    Chu Feng is bloody and cruel, and has no fear of slaughtering nearly 2000 people. Then he will not be afraid of the so-called bloody butcher''s name, but also be glad that he has not resisted.


    Otherwise, he will die, and his whole family will die. Even his family, which will take care of occasionally, will be slaughtered by Chu Feng. At this moment, the two elders only want to be quiet. They will not meet with Chu Feng any more in their whole life. They also leave Longmen Holy Land under the escort of the three elders.


    It also shows that one of the three elders with lofty status in Longmen has formally walked in the long river of annihilation history and become the past.


    Everything gradually calmed down, but no one dares to talk about the nearly two thousand corpses in the two elders'' territory. Chu Feng is the young master. He has given everyone the opportunity to choose to belong or submit, even to leave the dragon''s gate.


    However, those people chose to stay in the territory of the second elder, so they were equal to fighting against Chu Feng, that is to say, they were against Longmen. Although it was cruel to die so many people, no one dared to criticize Chu Feng at all.


    When night falls, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, who have dealt with all the things, come quietly with Yutu, which is just like their attendants, followed by long Bo, who has a bitter smile.


    Through countless years, three generations of old ministers, long Bo has not never seen blood and killing, but they are all treating the enemy. Today, the killing that Chu Feng staged for him is aimed at his own people. Nearly 2000 people are suddenly destroyed by cold frost and Murong ice. Longbo is somewhat unnatural.


    However, it is also clear that if Chu Feng wants to keep the Dragon Gate under constant control, it must be strongly and bloodily suppressed. Only when there is no internal variable can the rest of the people be afraid of it, and can they treat the external forces with ease.


    What''s more, Longbo believes that what happened today will soon spread to all the families and families, which will create a kind of passive pressure in their hearts. For this, Longbo can only laugh bitterly and feel helpless!


    Chu Feng sat on the grass beside the stream and heard the footsteps behind him. He seemed to know who was coming. He said softly, "long Bo, do you think I''m wrong?"


    It was long Bo who came. Wen Yan stopped his pace, stood three meters away and did not get closer. He kept the basic of a subordinate. He thought about it carefully and said, "emotionally, I think the little master is too bloody. It''s like a spring. The greater the pull, the greater the rebound. It''s too cruel. I''m afraid it will backfire."


    "But from the perspective of position and overall situation, what Shao Zhu did is right, because you have given them opportunities. If you let them go with mercy, the future will surely bring disaster to you and even Longmen. This is great love!"Chu Feng nodded slightly, and long Bo could understand. As for whether the bloody killing would cause riots like the first emperor of Qin, Chu Feng was not worried at all. When he could do that, he naturally considered the consequences. Moreover, he was not unreasonable in suppressing, but had given the opportunity to do so.


    Therefore, although all people in Longmen can''t accept such cruelty, they won''t be too disgusted. Because Chu Feng is not a man who kills innocent people indiscriminately, he will give sufficient reasons to kill people.


    Unwilling to submit, or even unwilling to leave, it means that it must be the enemy. Who dares to say a word, Chu Feng is wrong?


    So Chu Feng didn''t have much emotion and worry about today''s affairs. On the contrary, if there were any change, it would have broken out when Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing started. Chu Feng didn''t continue to pester him. He just asked his last concern: "the holy land was destroyed, and today, the great elder didn''t appear."


    Slowly stood up, Chu Feng gradually condensed a violent killing: "heart without dragon''s gate, or really do not ask about the world, if it is the former, let him die, if it is the latter, then let him get out of Longmen holy land. Although Longmen is large, there is no need for people who don''t eat and do nothing."


    Long Bo narrowed his eyes and felt bitter and helpless. He knew that Chu Feng would be under the control of iron and blood when he came to Longmen this time. However, he found that all his conjectures were underestimates of Chu Feng. Chu Feng was not only suppressed by iron and blood, but just as cruel as killing in the world.


    It seems that Chang''e''s affairs have really made the little Lord indifferent.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, long Bo also clearly told him: "the great elder''s territory is far away from Longmen holy land, but I have sent someone to check it out. The elder hasn''t appeared in his seclusion for 30 years. Now his little grandson is in charge of all the affairs, but his little grandson has no right to transfer the guards."


    Chu Feng turns around and takes a meaningful look at long Bo. It seems that he is telling him about the current situation of the great elder''s territory, but he is also explaining to him why the grand elder''s closed door does not know the news, and why the guards in the territory of the great elder did not appear.


    It seems that Longbo still wants the old love after all.


    Chu Feng understood this, so he didn''t point out anything on the spot. He just seemed unintentional, but in fact he said consciously: "long Bo, give me a post. It says that the little Lord wants to invite the elder to have a meal. The time is up to him. It''s in the Hall Square."


    When long Bo''s face congealed, it was up to the elder to decide the time to invite the elder to have a meal. He even held a banquet in the hall square. Chu Feng felt that there was an opportunity to kill.


    He wanted to persuade chufeng not to rush, and wait for the two elders to calm down. However, feeling Chu Feng''s steadfast appearance, long Bo knew that no one could persuade and change Chu Feng''s decision: "I''ll arrange it."


    In my heart, I can only hope that the old friend will give me face. Don''t be as lofty as before. Chu Feng is not the overlord at the beginning. What he wants is absolute control. He will not be soft hearted because the elder is an old minister of three generations. The second elder is the best example.


    "Husband, you are not afraid to let long Bo chill?"


    The evil woman rationally analyzed the current situation: "but now the big elder just didn''t appear, and you took the opportunity to kill him. How come long Bo and he are old friends for so many years, and they can be regarded as people with deep friendship. If you kill people with such light words, you can completely deduce the emperor and the courtier, which will make people cold hearted?"


    Chu Feng understood Murong Bing''s worries, but he didn''t care: "if I want to kill someone, I will give you enough reason to block your mouth. If the elder is really a man who has no worries about his heart, I will give him absolute respect, but I will also take back his jurisdiction over the territory and the management power of the guards, so that he can be a idle cloud and wild crane!"


    "If he is a man who has no concern on the surface and only yearns for martial arts."


    after that, Chu Feng didn''t say it again, but Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang both vaguely understood the meaning of Chu Feng, that is, depending on how the elder elder chooses to hand over power, he will be mercilessly crushed.


    In other words, Chu Feng is forcing the elder to rebel.


    Bitter smile this guy has never thought of letting the elder go. He must be angry that so many things have happened these days, but Murong Bing and Murong Bing are not able to say anything. They were born in the wild demon Kingdom, which is a place where the weak eat the strong and natural selection. Therefore, they have already adapted to the bloody law.


    Therefore, Chu Feng''s blood and cruelty don''t feel much, on the contrary, feel that such a strong and Iron-blooded man is the real man.


    Leng Rushuang also took the Ronggong stone out of his body: "the two elders have passed all their strength into it. They should help you directly step into the demigod realm. Daji and I will protect your Dharma and strive to enter the demigod directly!"


    Chu Feng takes Ronggong stone, and his eyes are shining, so he can use the force of taboo infinitely!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1491

    In order to avoid the thunderstorm raging when entering the semi God period, it did not absorb the Ronggong stone directly in the residence.


    But accompanied by cold frost and Murong ice, we arrived at a vast area where no one was around 70 kilometers away from the peach blossom source, so that even when the thunder landed, there was no need to worry about anything.


    Chu Feng also officially began to absorb the power within the Ronggong stone.


    The two elders only retained the power of "one heaven anger" and the rest were introduced into the melting stone. According to the cold frost theory, the power contained in them can directly let a warrior enter the early stage of semi God state. Chu Feng itself is now the cultivation of the triple realm of natural anger.


    It is likely that after absorbing these forces, it will enter the semidivine medium term directly.


    Only then, it was said that Chu wind was a thrill, and finally could enter the realm of comparison with heaven. The force of taboo did not need to worry about the use of restrictions. In addition, she awakened the other two parts that Zhang Yuner once said did not know what power. Chu Feng believed that she could abuse Chang''e sooner or later.


    Yes, he is constantly improving himself not only to make the people around him get the greatest safety, but also to pull Chang''e down the altar, crack down the pride of that woman, and release his sultry.


    Otherwise Chu Feng will not be satisfied, all day long thinking about plunder other people''s power such things.


    But the distance jade dodder eyes complain, cold like frost and Murong ice worry about when Chu wind breaks through, so she brings her together, and binds her to a big stone, how can jade dodder not be angry with no strength, and know that cold rufrost and Murong ice are intentional, because her master is Chang E.


    Like Chu Feng, Chang''e can not be dealt with temporarily, and he followed her with absolute loyalty.


    The gnawing stare at Chu wind, curse Chu wind failure constantly in her heart, but she also felt impossible. Ronggong stone has absorbed most of the power of elder two, making him a strong man of natural anger. Then the power in the Ronggong stone can definitely let Chu wind enter the semi God medium-term state.


    But she will not decadent. She thinks that if she grows faster than Chu wind and returns to the peak state, she can definitely take away Chu Feng.


    Thinking of this, jade dodder''s eyes are a little more shiny, but still hope Chu wind does not enter the semi God of the state is good, after all, that is not a good news for anyone.


    In the past year, he entered the semi God directly. Besides Chang''e''s direct inheritance, it was a bad day for anyone to possess such abilities and abilities.


    And time also in such an atmosphere I don''t know if the past seven days!


    Chu Feng still sits there to absorb the power of the Ronggong stone. Cold like frost and Murong ice are not curious about it. The absorption of the power of Ronggong stone can not be absorbed in all of a sudden. In that case, it is impossible to bear the huge power itself, and it needs a gradual process.


    Moreover, it took Chu Feng a few days to absorb the power left by overlord heaven in Tianfeng cave. It was only about the strength of the natural rage period. Now, the state of two elders and half gods is equivalent to the power of the early stage. The time required by nature is also a little more.


    These days, Longbo has come once, but cold as frost makes something come and then, in addition, don''t let people come here to disturb, Longbo will leave.


    At noon of this day, cold frost and Murong ice eyebrows were all deeply wrinkled. Seven days later, the two fist sized Ronggong stones gradually turned into debris, which is only the size of eggs. However, neither of them found that there was no natural sign of stepping into the semi God, which was totally unreasonable.


    According to the state measurement, the two elders'' power has become the state of heaven anger and one level. Then the power within the melting stone can definitely make the people in the three levels of heaven anger of Chu Feng enter the middle of the semi God to reach a similar state with the two elders.


    But now that the stone has changed only the size of eggs, the power contained in it is certainly not enough to let Chu wind into the semi God medium-term, but this is why.


    Enough force for a warrior to enter the middle of the semi God, why not even lead to the thunder, and there seems to be no way for the semi God to be in the early stage?


    They looked at each other, and they saw nothing in the other''s eyes. This was beyond their cognition. Chu Feng now seems to be a bottomless hole. The power absorbed does not know what realm he has been helped to go, but at least in the early days of semi God, should there be?


    But it should be. Why not appear into the nine heavenly thunder which enters the semi God?


    Shaking their heads at each other, it is clear that there is no explanation for all this unreasonable thing.


    "No no circumstances!"


    At this time, the jade dodder tied in the distance also found some clues, that is, should have allowed Chu wind into the semi God power, to now no effect, think about a little bit of gently spit out four words.


    Just finished, cold as frost and Murong ice appeared in front of jade dodder, the latter frown: "what do you say?"


    Yutu was very upset about Murong ice and cold frost''s attitude towards her, but also knew that he would have to suffer if he didn''t say it. He said with a breath: "I heard the master said before that no one can measure it by the state. Taboo is boundless. Their strength is determined by themselves.""So now we can''t feel his realm, but it doesn''t mean that he has no realm. Just like before, we felt that he was in the period of natural shock, but his fighting power was demigod."


    Cold as frost frowns: "say the point!"


    Yutu said with displeasure, "it means that those forces must be absorbed by him and will not be wasted. But why the sky thunder has not been lowered now may be because he is taboo."


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing don''t know this very well, but listening to Yutu''s meaning, the power absorbed by Chu Feng has not been wasted. It has been integrated into the power of demigod, but it has not been wasted. Why can''t you enter the demigod.


    Taboo boundless means that the state of taboo can not be measured by realm, or is it other meaning?


    The two evil women couldn''t understand and understand, but they only knew that if Chu Feng didn''t enter the realm of semi gods, he would not be able to arouse the force of taboo to fight. If the fighting was just the strength of the warrior, facing Chang''e, a perverted God, would be the result of being abused.


    The two sisters looked at each other, nodded slightly, and decided to cooperate unconditionally with Chu Feng to win the elder elder. Maybe Chu Feng needs more strength, so one elder is not strong enough, so add another one, just,,,


    they both look at Yutu, and their eyes are deep.


    Yutu seems to be a little white rabbit that is being watched by the wild wolf. In fact, now she is also a little white rabbit. Her hair is all upside down. Yutu shows a funny humor: "do you want to do it? The fox doesn''t have to eat rabbits. You don''t have to think about it."


    Murong Bing curled his lips and hummed: "who wants to eat rabbits? You stink. I won''t eat them for the princess!"


    Cold as frost is nodding: "and still not clean rabbit!"


    "Go away!" Yutu was very angry, especially if it was cold as frost, and even if it was not clean, it was a good thing for Chu Feng to do: "if you have something to say, if you have a fart, you can let it go!"


    Murong Bing leaned against Yutu''s side, smiling with a meaningful smile: "I heard that there were two Ronggong stones in Tianting, but they disappeared after Dayi attacked Tianting. Chang''e destroyed herself and fell asleep. Only you survived in the whole Tianting. You should be very clear about where you went?"


    Murong Bing just said that, and Yutu immediately knew what she meant. Obviously, she also wanted to find Ronggong stone for chufeng to absorb the strength of the strong. Obviously, that person is the elder. It is said that the strong man in the later period of demigod is the strong one. If such power is captured by Chu Feng, it should be easy to enter the demigod?


    But the Chu wind does not grow is jade Tu most want to see the thing, shakes his head: "how do I know?"


    As cold as frost, he slapped Yutu''s face and snorted: "do you think I know you for the first time? On your cheap character and loyalty to Chang''e, will you let go of Ronggong stone? Say it quickly, or I''ll throw you in the dirtiest place to be played with. "


    Feeling cold as frost, she didn''t seem to be joking at all. Yutu was also flustered. She had no choice but to be teased by Chu Feng. If she was really thrown to those dirty places by cold frost, she would definitely die.


    At the beginning, the two Ronggong stones in Tianting were taken away by her after the Tianting collapsed. She was a little reluctant to say so. But seeing the meaningful eyes of Leng Rushuang, Yutu had to give up resistance.


    After the collapse of Tianting and the fall of Dayi and Tianting, Yutu found two Ronggong stones. Knowing that Chang''e was born seven times, she believed that Chang''e would need this one day.


    It has also been proved that five hundred years ago, Chang''e reached a very high level in her 98th life. She was a warrior at the peak of the late demigod period. Therefore, Yutu asked her to introduce all her strength into a Ronggong stone in order to wait for a useful time.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing''s eyes lit up instantly when they heard the speech. Leng Rushuang narrowed his eyes with the strength of the peak warrior in the late demigod period: "where is the Ronggong stone?"


    Knowing that they were trying to absorb Chu Feng, Yu Tu said with a wry smile: "now, even if I want to give it to you, there is no way for me to give it to you, because that ninety-eight generation is Ma Qiduo''s last life. At that time, there was a piece of Ronggong stone hidden in the sculpture, and Ma Qiduo had absorbed all the power. Otherwise, how could she reach the peak of the late demigod so quickly?"


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing frowned. The latter said, "don''t tell me that another Ronggong stone has been broken down by you. Xia Wei Yanyan can improve so fast because of this?"


    Yutu nodded: "it is obvious that this is the case. Otherwise, they will not grow so fast. However, the Ronggong stone is relatively large and I have divided it into several parts!"


    "You are really loyal to Chang''e, for fear that it will be rare for a hundred generations to be perfect, and you should have been prepared early." Lengrushuang sneered and held out his hand: "I believe you have not used up. Give me one!"


    Jade Tu''s eyes twinkled, thinking that Chang''e did not need Ronggong stone, he sighed: "in my body, you take it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1492

    Time again passed a day, it was noon.


    This is the eighth day of Chu Feng''s absorption, and Ronggong stone has completely turned into debris. However, Chu Feng is still there, and the breath on his body is ethereal. He can''t feel his state at this moment, even the breath of tiannu triple state that can be felt at the beginning.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is more like an ordinary person, cold as frost and Murong ice are nervous, and want to know what changes in Chu wind.


    But no matter how they feel, they can''t find anything. Chu Feng has no breath of martial arts, and even the depressing depression of taboo force can''t be detected.


    Murong Bing blinked: "no, nothing?"


    "Return to nature, return to the original!" Tied to a stone and blackmailed with a Ronggong stone, Yutu gently threw out a sentence: "I have seen the emperor of heaven once. He can cover up his breath at will and become an ordinary person. No matter how powerful a person is, he can not find their realm cultivation."


    "It seems that he has gone to a new level, and has reached the point of simplicity."


    Cold as frost is also slightly nodded: "may be like the demon of Dacheng, let people simply can''t tell is a person or a demon?"


    Yutu and Murong Bing both agreed and nodded. Demons and people are different. Their breath is more powerful and difficult to cover up. Murong Bing also got the kind of water auctioned at the beginning and then slightly covered up the smell of the demon. But if you encounter a particularly powerful existence, you can still see Murong Bing is a demon.


    It''s even harder to cover it up. After all, the spirit of demons is born. Only when we go to the realm of transcending the domination of heaven and earth and above all things, can we achieve the goal of returning to nature and covering up the whole body of evil spirit, and no one can see it.


    At the moment, even if the wind of Chu is not strong, even if the wind of Chu is not strong, even if the wind is not felt by the weak people, they will not feel the strong wind.


    Monster!


    The three people''s hearts together jumped out of such words, to know that to achieve this step of Chu Feng, even Chang''e could not do it, but Chu Feng did. What is his state now?


    However, thinking that the sky thunder has not fallen so far, the state of Chu wind should still be within the scope of the Wu people''s natural anger period. But how can we achieve this step?


    Back to the beginning, what kind of talent and opportunity does that need?


    Finally, Chu Feng opened his eyes and stood up with a sigh.


    Cold as frost and Murong ice quickly past, just standing by the side of Chu Feng, I feel a little unreal, a little ethereal, but I feel that I am around.


    Murong Bing directly shook Chu Feng''s hand: "husband, what''s the matter? You''ve absorbed the power of the two elders. How come there''s no sign of demigod?"


    As the words fell, suddenly Chu Feng''s body appeared startling momentum, cold as frost and Murong Bing frowned slightly, because the power of Chu Feng was suddenly the seven fold state of tiannu, and the breath of infinite proximity to the demigod, absorbed so much power, which could directly make a Tianyuan warrior become a demigod power.


    How could it be that Chu Feng only promoted a few small realms, or was it just infinitely close to the demigod?


    Chu Feng sighed softly, and his violent momentum dissipated in vain. Suddenly, he turned into an ordinary one. He could not see the trace and breath of the Warrior: "I am also wondering about this problem. I have reached this level four days ago, and I feel that I can impact the demigod at any time."


    "But four days later, I''m still stuck in this realm. No matter how much strength I have, it''s just like sinking into the sea. It''s just integrated into my body."


    Cold as frost, their faces were unnaturally affected. Four days ago, they had reached the state of being infinitely close to the demigod. However, after four days, they could not impact the demigod state. What is the matter? It is not in line with the common sense. Just now they can feel that there is no waste of power.


    However, if there is no waste, how can there be no response? Why is it that the seven levels of tiannu are full of infinite power close to the demigod?


    As cold as frost, what he longed for was that the Chu wind became strong. So now Chu Feng absorbed so much power, but he still didn''t achieve it. He turned around and said, "I''m going to find out the elder and let him give you all his strength. I don''t believe you can''t go to the demigod state. I don''t believe it!"


    Feeling cold as frost stubborn, Chu Feng Wenrun a smile and took the woman''s hand, hand a Yang, Yutu''s body all broken: "I''m hungry, and want to move the elder also need a little reason, so casually go, even if no one dares to blame me, but the heart is determined to be uncomfortable."


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a matter of time."


    Let go of cold frost''s hand, Chu Feng disappeared in the same place and went back to the land of peach blossom. Leng Rushuang and Yutu stood in the same place, but they were stunned. They all looked at the broken rope and the breath produced when Chu Feng disappeared directly.Cold as frost shook his head: "I didn''t see how he removed the rope, nor did I feel how he left."


    Yu Tu frowned. Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang are figures who are infinitely close to God. They used to be gods. She did not see Chu Feng''s means in a flash. Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing did not see either. It should not be the strength and speed that tiannu''s seven levels of state should have.


    Leng Rushuang finally whispered: "it seems that taboos are boundless and can''t be measured with common sense, but why didn''t you enter the demigod?"


    When the three people were surprised and curious about lengrushuang, Chu Feng had already appeared directly in the Peach Blossom Land, and quietly went to the kitchen to find out some ingredients and prepare a meal there. Cold as frost, they also came later.


    But the three did not disturb Chu Feng. Instead, they sat down on the stone table outside and looked at the busy Chu Feng in the kitchen. Their eyes became more and more curious, because now they can''t feel the breath of Chu Feng. It''s too ordinary, sharp or even powerful.


    In this strange and quiet atmosphere, Chu Feng prepared a lunch which was not rich but full of color and flavor, seven dishes and one soup!


    "Watch me do, eat!"


    Chu Feng picked up his chopsticks, but he saw cold frost. The three of them were staring at him. He could not help laughing. He knew that they were curious about Leng Rushuang, but Chu Feng himself did not know how to explain it, because his current cultivation state was really just the great perfection of the seven levels of tiannu.


    As for combat effectiveness, Chu Feng didn''t know, but there was a feeling that he could fight even in the face of rosefinch. It was just that this kind of thing was too ridiculous and Chu Feng didn''t mean it.


    We need to find a time to confirm it.


    Before the meal was over, long Bo came and was accompanied by a very young man. Chu Feng just glanced at him casually and knew that this man was definitely not less than 100 years old. What''s more, Chu Feng felt that the latter was actually the cultivation of the state of semi God.


    According to what long Bo told him when he first came to the holy land, there were only five demigods in Longmen. The three elders, together with him, and the rosefinch, who had just entered the early stage of demigod, should be the perfect cultivation of the seven levels of tiannu.


    And now the man who is following Longbo is the state of the early demigod, and he doesn''t know how to hide it. Chu Feng believes that long Bo will not cheat himself.


    But they can avoid long Bo''s prying, but they can''t escape Chu Feng''s left eye.


    Soon, long Bo and the young man came near to see Chu Feng and the three women eating. Long Bo laughed bitterly and said softly, "little Lord, this is Shangguan star, the little grandson of the great elder. He told the elder that he had just left the pass and had no time to attend the banquet, but he was willing to hold a banquet in the territory to entertain the little Lord."


    Chufeng''s eyes flashed away. He stood up and looked at Shangguan star. The latter was handsome and handsome, revealing a masculine spirit, but also a trace of pride: "Shangguan star? What accomplishments are you here today? "


    Shangguan star light looked at Chu Feng, did not go to answer.


    Long Bo looks a little embarrassed. Shangguanxing, as the grandson of the elder, has outstanding talent and ignores many people. Even when he faced the overlord, he was haughty and arrogant. He said to Chu Feng, "shangguanxing is now a state of seven levels of anger and a state of great fullness. It is only today that he brought the elder''s invitation to come."


    Chufeng passed by and joked. This look just fell into long Bo''s eyes. He had a bad feeling in his heart because Chu Feng asked him to send someone to invite the elder to dinner eight days ago, but the latter didn''t respond. Instead, he asked shangguanxing to invite him eight days later, and even refused to mention Chu Feng''s invitation.


    He even asked Chu Feng, the little Lord, to go to his territory for a banquet. According to Chu Feng''s character, long Bo knew that this time there would be a bloodbath. Moreover, the arrogant attitude of Shangguan star directly violated the majesty of Chu Feng.


    But today''s Chu Feng seems to be in a good mood, did not care about the general, gently waved: "I know, in the evening on time to dinner!"


    "Goodbye!" Shangguan Xing finally spoke, and then turned around, but when he turned around, he took a deep look at Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing. He knew that the prince of magic dragon was born, and naturally he knew that Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing were also demons and powerful demons.


    The evil color was seen by Chu Feng.


    When Shangguan star left, Chu Feng patted long Bo on the shoulder: "what kind of Laozi, what kind of boy, is not respected by this proud young master. It can be imagined that Lao Wang Badan is a man who relies on the old and sells the old. He is light hearted and does not care about the world. I think he has hidden evil intention and secretly develops his power."


    "The seven levels of tiannu are complete, ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    With emotion, Chu Feng sat down to eat again. Long Bo was puzzled. What''s the relationship between Shangguan star''s arrogance and the elder? What''s the reason to say that tiannu''s seven levels of state are ridiculous?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1493

    When night falls, Chu Feng takes Su Xinyu, long Bo, and five guards to the elder''s territory for a banquet.


    Chu Feng''s performance is light, but long Bo has a bad premonition.


    Although he didn''t get in touch with Chu Feng for a long time, he also knew that one of the biggest characteristics of the little Lord was that he did not allow disloyal people to challenge his authority. If it was Yan Luo before, even if he pointed to his nose and said crazy boy, Chu Feng would laugh it off.


    However, if a traitor like Qinglong and Baihu can only be the result of death. At the moment, the great elder relies on the old and sells the old, and the drastic change of Longmen holy land has not appeared. Even Chu Feng has not responded to his invitation for dinner. He has been waiting for several days to send Shangguan Xing to invite him to the banquet.


    This is simply beating the face of Chu Feng, which seriously provokes the dignity of the little Lord of Chu Feng. According to long Bo''s understanding of Chu Feng, he thinks that the elder will be in bad luck soon.


    Thinking that the big elder who is also familiar with may have to follow the footsteps of the two elders, long Bo smiles bitterly in his heart. In this way, not only the strength of Longmen is damaged, but also it is a little unacceptable for emotion. It''s just that you have to settle in before you fight outside.


    Long Bo knew that Chu Feng would definitely attack the three gates and four families. Before that, he must have no change inside the Longmen gate. He could not do anything without doing it.


    What''s more, the performance of the great elder this time is that long Bo himself can''t see it, let alone the strong and centralized Chu Feng. His heart can only hope that there will be no more tragedy in the two elders'' territory this time.


    When the night was completely dark, Chu Feng and others also came to the territory of the great elder.


    When he came to the intersection of the territory, long Bo''s face changed slightly, even a little ugly.


    Chu Feng was the little Lord. He came to the banquet in person. According to the strict hierarchy system of Longmen, both the elder and the local guards would come out to meet him. But now several people have come here, except for the passers-by to say hello, there is no one to greet him.


    This face is big!


    Looking at Chu Feng secretly, long Bo laughs bitterly. The smile on chufeng''s face is very strong. It seems that no one comes out to meet him. He doesn''t care but is very happy. However, long Bo knows that there is a strong killing opportunity under Chu Feng''s smile. Obviously, the elder ignores the authority of the little Lord again, and Chu Feng is angry.


    Shaking his head slightly, long Bo can only lead the way in front of him. The little Lord and his wife came together. No one from the big elder family came out to meet him. This kind of face was a bit too much. As the most loyal follower of the Longmen master, Longbo was also a little annoyed.


    I think the elder is really over the mark this time. In the past, it can be said that the wind is light and the clouds are light and the pursuit of martial arts is light. But this time you invite the little Lord to the banquet. What about the people?


    His face was gloomy and a little ugly. Long Bo took Chu Feng and they walked for more than ten minutes to a dignified and simple mansion. This is the residence of the great elder''s territory. However, the elder was not here for more time. It is said that he went to a place far away to pursue martial arts.


    In the past, maybe chufeng would believe it, but now it is absolutely impossible to believe it.


    Some people seem to care nothing about nothing, but what they don''t know is that there is a saying called "Inaction". When you think of Shangguan star, the radian of Chu Feng''s mouth is more obvious.


    There are only three big characters written on the plaque, and there are four strong guards at the gate.


    Chu Feng looked in his eyes and sneered at him. This is the holy land of Longmen. Even if it is the residence of the three elders and the four heavenly kings, they will not arrange any guards, because there are people on guard around, at most there are servants.


    How could Chu Feng feel that he was the emperor?


    Even if it''s the emperor, he won''t say that he will guard the gate with the strong one in tiannu?


    Chu Feng didn''t ask, but he knew that there must have been no guards in the house of the great elder before. Today, there is a strong guard in tiannu. Chu Feng can see that this is the elder''s indirect attitude to him and his great elder''s dignity.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng has made a decision in his heart.


    Long Bo clenched his fist slightly, and resisted the impulse to make the place a ruin. He said in a deep voice: "little Lord, come to the banquet, please inform me!"


    The four strong guards looked sideways and saw that it was Longbo. The four men bowed respectfully: "I''ve seen Longbo!"


    Their politeness didn''t make long Bo happy. On the contrary, his face was even more ugly. Now Chu Feng is here. Even if he wants to do so, he should be the first to show his politeness. But now the four strong guards show him first, which is to sow dissension.


    If Chu Feng is a suspicious little Lord, absolutely minutes to shoot long Bo to death.


    At the same time, Longbo found that the old friend seemed to have lost his level.


    But Longbo was not good at the moment. He just repeated, "little Lord, come to the banquet, please inform me."


    From the beginning to the end, the four strong guards thought that Chu Feng didn''t exist in general. They just nodded to long Bo, and one of them walked into the residence. Chu Feng only laughed at this. Of course, he was aware of the elder''s slapping behavior, which was to stir up the relationship between him and long Bo and achieve some goals.If Chu Feng thinks that his guess is good, the elder wants to alienate Longbo. If he is dissatisfied, he may be angry with Longbo. At that time, he will naturally lose the help of Longbo, a semi God.


    What does the elder really want to do? Does he want to weaken the strength around him and rebel?


    Seeing that the Shangguan star that I saw in the daytime in the mansion has come out, Chu Feng temporarily dispelled his thoughts. No matter what the elder''s purpose is, he will know when he meets. Therefore, he doesn''t think much about it, and even his face shows no emotion. It seems that he was ignored by four powerful guards just now. It''s not a big deal.


    Shangguan star came out and said hello to Longbo modestly. Then he raised an apology: "I''m really sorry. I was so busy after I came back that I forgot that the little Lord was going to dinner tonight, so I forgot to arrange the people below to prepare for it. However, there is still a meal here. Longbo, please!"


    Long Bo''s face was even more ugly, and he wanted to scold Shangguan Xing on the spot, but the latter had already turned to go inside, and Longbo had no place to exert his strength.


    Exhaled a breath, apologetically nodded to Chu Feng, and followed him in. What Shangguan Xing said just now was absolutely intentional. Otherwise, even if you really forget to arrange it, you should not say it, because speaking out means that you don''t attach importance to it.


    But now shangguanxing said that the meaning is not the same, and long Bo absolutely believes that Shangguan Xing is intentional, but why in the end, what is the benefit of this?


    Bolong didn''t understand.


    But Chu Feng led Su Xinyu in, and he didn''t mean to be angry all the time. It seems that these things can''t make him angry at all. Long Bo doesn''t know Shangguan Xing''s behavior, but Chu Feng vaguely understands that this is to test his endurance. Obviously, they all feel that their bottom line is very big!


    The bottom line is very big, which indicates that they can do a lot of things. The repeated concessions of others will only make their self-confidence expand. Chu Feng doesn''t care about this, really doesn''t care.


    Su Xinyu follows her. She already knows about the elder. Looking at the faint smile on her man''s mouth, she knows that Chu Feng is not angry, but that there is no need to be angry at the person who is about to die.


    Now there is no attack. I just want to minimize the loss of Longmen''s strength. Otherwise, regardless of the sacrifice, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing will fight together, and here will be a ruin.


    Came to the reception hall, an old man who looked old but rich was sitting there. Obviously, it was the elder, Shangguan Honglie!


    There are other people sitting around. Judging from their mental outlook, they should be the ten leaders of the guards, and they are also under the banner of the elder elder.


    Chu Feng comes in, but he frowns slightly, and then stretches it inadvertently. In his left eye, he finds that besides the two demigods, the great elder and the Shangguan star, there is also a demigod, that is, a man standing beside the elder who looks like a middle-aged man. Although his breath is unstable, his cultivation is real.


    It''s just that the cover is very good. Long Bo doesn''t find it. Chu Feng is more surprised. The elder elder seems to be pursuing martial arts for years, but it seems that he is cultivating demigods!


    Long Bo saw that chufeng was curious, but he didn''t know that chufeng was curious. There was a demigod beside the elder. When he passed by, he said in a low voice: "the one sitting beside him is the elder, and the one standing beside him is his son, the father of Shangguan star, shangguanlang!"


    There are three and a half gods in the family of Chu, and two of them are unknown. If they did not have their own left eyes, I believe they would not have known that the great elder hidden no less powerful than the current high-end strength of Longmen.


    Three and a half gods, enough to sweep three doors and four houses?


    No, except Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate, but that''s what Chu Feng is more sure. Otherwise, his son and grandson are demigods. Why not report and hide powerful power is the great taboo of Longmen. No matter what excuse or reason, it is not clear.


    At this time, what made Longbo look even worse was that the elder at the top waved: "Longbo, please sit down!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1494

    Longbo, please sit down!


    The simple four words made the atmosphere in the hall a little stagnant. Some guards'' faces showed a playful look. Obviously, they all knew the meaning of this sentence, that is, they completely ignored the young master of Chu Feng.


    Long Bo didn''t have such a good temper this time. He looked gloomy and ugly: "Shangguan, what are you doing, don''t you know the little Lord is there?"


    "Little Lord?" Shangguan Honglie got up gently, and the whole person was peaceful. But with absolute momentum and dignity, his eyes looked at Chu Feng with the smell of examination, and slightly shook his head: "overlord, I admit that he is the little Lord, because he still has awe and bottom line in his heart, and even respects his elders."


    "This one, how can I admit that he is the little Lord?"


    The soft words echoed in the reception hall. The Shangguan star standing on one side sneered and looked at Chu Feng scornfully. He only looked at Su Xinyu with a touch of blazing heat in his eyes. He knew that this was bawangtian''s biological daughter, and he also murmured in his heart that the pig had made the best cabbage.


    Although he is a little more handsome than Chu Feng, his confidence is also too strong.


    Long Bo was completely angry, and Chu Feng also released Su Xinyu''s hand at the moment, stepped forward and patted Longbo on the shoulder, and directly met Shangguan Honglie''s eyes: "what do you want to say, what do you want to express, or what do you want to do?"


    Three questions in a row, so that the big elder''s ten guards, as well as shangguanlang and Shangguan star are slightly changed.


    Even if the original overlord heaven was polite to the elder, Chu Feng said such words directly to the elder. They felt incredible. At the moment, they completely ignored that Chu Feng was the young master and controlled the power of life and death, including the life and death of the elders.


    What''s more, I think the elder is right. Chu Fengmu has no respect or inferiority!


    Can walk to today''s position, the elder naturally won''t be angry for a thing at will, just a light smile: "Chu Shao Lord good prestige, but also is, once emperor a courtier?"


    Chu Feng noncommittal smile: "tell me, how can I see no dignity?"


    Shangguan Honglie narrowed his eyes. According to his initial idea, chufeng was young and full of vigor. He should be angry now, but he still kept a peaceful situation. It was a little beyond his expectation, but it was better. His other plan could be implemented smoothly.


    Turning around, walking back and sitting down, facing the standing Chu Feng, he was generally condescending: "if the green dragon and white tiger have different ideas, they also unite with foreign enemies to invade the little master of Longmen, so we don''t need to pay attention to it. The crime should be punished. This is the unchangeable rule!"


    "However, as one of the elders of Longmen, the demon lord once said that if the elder committed a crime, they would be exempted from their rights, and the decision could be made only after the judgment of the principal and other elders. However, he could not die. The purpose was not to chill the old minister''s heart."


    Chu Feng looked at long Bo, who nodded slightly. Obviously, the elder didn''t lie.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care about these, and spread out his hands: "continue!"


    Chu Feng''s performance fell in the eyes of the great elder, which made his heart unable to stop his anger. It was a feeling of being despised, and his voice was cold: "but as far as I know, the little Lord has not passed any judgment, and threatened by the family members of the two elders, let him pass on the merits to you."


    "Of course, he did not die, so everything is OK. You did not violate the purpose of the demon lord, but nearly 2000 people died in the territory of the two elders. Do you want to give some explanation?"


    The people over there nodded slightly, and felt that Chu Feng had to give an account.


    The two elders'' fault should be borne by him alone. However, Chu Feng directly ordered the slaughter of nearly 2000 people in the territory. It was too heavy and bloody. They could not accept it. After all, who didn''t worry about being killed one day?


    Chu Feng scoffed at the elder''s fair and just appearance: "I''m asking what is the eye without dignity, but you are here to calculate my account? Do you want to tell me that I should respect the elder, even if his knife rest is on my neck, I will still respect him and give him a chance? "


    "Or do you think that the so-called status of the second elder is more important than the life of this young Lord. If I die, I should?"


    Chu Feng''s voice made the hall quiet completely, and the interrogative words made the elder look slightly affected. Of course, he knew that he could not follow Chu Feng''s words.


    But if he doesn''t say it, it doesn''t mean that Chu Feng doesn''t say it. Seeing the elder''s silence, Chu Feng''s face is gloomy and he says: "if you say these words, it''s all farting. As the absolute master of Longmen, I have the right of life and death of all people. I don''t have any superiority or inferiority in my eyes."


    Raised a hand, Chu Feng raised his finger: "first, I began to be polite to ER Chang. All my actions towards him were after he did something wrong. Secondly, I killed nearly 2000 people in the territory. If you are not blind or deaf, you will know that I gave them a chance."


    "They are the traitor who vowed to be loyal to the second elder. I have to do it. Do I want to leave these evils that will hurt the dragon''s gate at any time?"The words of Chu wind make people slightly discolored, even Longbo were nervous. This is the territory of the elder. The elder himself is still the existence of the late half god. If you want to move, a big move will destroy many people!


    The elder was also surprised that Chu Feng dared to speak to him like this, but then he calmed down. Facing the Chu Feng''s questioning, he could not find a word to refute. The second elder was always traitors, and 2000 people were all in charge of evil. According to the highest purpose of the Longmen, there was no amnesty for killing!


    Chu Feng did not do wrong, if he still grabbed Chu Feng too much, then he would be slandered for evil, and he did not want to be broken!


    Squinting his eyes, he secretly said a very cunning boy. He wanted to give Chu Feng a little embarrassed to master his initiative, but he was cracked by Chu Feng.


    But the elder is the elder, and he says directly: "you have a reason, but there is no denying that it is too bloody, and many people are not satisfied."


    "Calves!" Chu Feng drank cold: "second, you said that my little Lord had no inferiority. Then I told you, I am the master of Longmen, you are the elder, who has no respect for us, who is the fucking bastard?"


    Pointing to the star of the superior official, Chu Feng was not polite: "as for you, the grandson of tortoise, today, I invite the Lord Ben Shao. He is not in a high position to me in any words. He ignores the authority of the Lord. Who has no inferiority?"


    "Also, if we have no one to welcome, we will report to you at the gate of your official family. Finally, your grandson turtle will go out directly when I see the authority of the master. In addition, I forget to arrange dinner. Who is not inferior?"


    "In addition, our young master came here. You old man who relied on the old man to sit there. The first sentence is to let Longbo sit down. Just like your grandson turtle, I will be a soy sauce. Who is not inferior to us?"


    "And, we asked you to invite you to dinner, but you didn''t respond for a few days. Finally, I, the little Lord, came to you, humbled?"


    "I have been here for so long, and I have not seen a seat. You and your son and grandson have ten guards and leaders sitting there. Without saying hello, I will accuse the Lord Ben Shao. Who on earth is not inferior?"


    The elder pointed out at the end of his finger: "I am the little Lord, you are subordinate. You are standing and humbling. You say that I am inferior, old man, don''t tease me, OK?"


    The sound of Chu Feng''s drinking reverberated in the reception hall. All the people were stunned, but there was no way to refute it. Especially, the ten leaders of the near-back army got up subconsciously. None of the small owners of Chu Feng had a seat. What qualifications would they sit here to see Chu Feng standing?


    Although their heart is not very admit Chu Feng this little Lord, but others still less Lord, eyes no inferiority? They feel like they are talking about themselves.


    The elder was slightly ugly, and he was a little sorry that he should not be rude to try the bottom line of Chu Feng. Now, his rudeness has become an excuse for Chu Feng to refute. He wants to say that Chu Fengmu does not respect his old minister with dignity, but it seems so pale and powerless at the moment.


    Those who were told by Chu Feng were to kill the upper officials and remove his elder. They were enough. No one can challenge them without the authority of the Lord!


    Taking a deep breath, the elder elder also calmed down and stood up and said, "what is the word of the Lord, what do you want to do and punish us?"


    The atmosphere was instantly heavy, and everyone looked at Chu Feng. No one knew what the punishment would be, but it would never be a simple thing.


    "Punishment? You know that you should be punished, rely on old people and sell old people, ignore the authority of the young masters, and have no inferiority! " Chu Feng did not feel a general sneer, his eyes looked cold and cold, and he could not help but to kill his superior star. He could not help but smile: "but the elder elder can realize that he is wrong, I can give you a chance!"


    "Hand over your control over the territory, hand over the guards, and from then on, you are a famous elder!"


    Remove the right!


    Chu Feng directly said his conditions, everyone breathed a stagnation, even Longbo are nervous, Chu Feng is simply to the elder to cut meat, how can it be possible?


    Ha ha ha, and


    the elder laughed loudly and thumbed up Chu Feng: "you are more crazy than tyrant. He also wanted to take back the rights of several elders in that year, but he thought that he had no more words, but you said it."


    "But tonight, I am really wrong. I am willing to accept the punishment of the young master, but I have conditions."


    Chu wind squints his eyes and swipes a slight joke: "say!"


    The elder had felt that the cultivation of Chu wind was a great success in the seven levels of natural anger or the one that was infinitely close to half god. I don''t know that the elder who is in the melting stone is sorry that the power of the two elders only let Chu Feng reach this state.


    Also raised a bit fat face said: "less Lord, talented, into the martial arts road more than a year to the seven levels of natural anger seven full of the state, although the process is a bit excessive, the world does not ask the process only depends on the results."


    Chu Feng sneered at it, and just now accused him of plundering the cultivation power of the two elders. Now it is ridiculous to say that.But Chu Feng didn''t want to argue with the elder at the moment. It was just a kind of insipid: "don''t fart. You can say how to hand in power."


    The elder''s face moved and angered. Chu Feng was too rude. However, in order to plan in his mind, he said: "the little Lord is extremely powerful for taboos, but I always want to see with my own eyes the peerless demeanor of the little master without taboos. I hope you and my grandson shangguanxing will fight. As long as you win, I will unconditionally cooperate and hand over all rights."


    "Of course, life and death are up to life and death on the battlefield, and the success or failure lies in heaven!"


    Chu Feng smiles and finally knows the elder''s intention. He sighs slightly and turns around and cuts his hand in the air: "if I die, you are still a big elder, and I can leave a last word. Your grandson will become the new principal of the ruling."


    When he arrived at the door, Chu Feng stopped and turned around: "if your grandson is defeated, I will punish you for your rebellion, even if you ignore the authority of the little Lord. If you are obviously wrong, you will have to fight against the little Lord. You have ulterior motives."


    The elder''s face changed slightly, but Chu Feng had already left. If he ignored the authority of the little Lord and could speak, the crime of rebellion could not be explained. But he was wrong. Chu Feng wanted to take over the power, and he had to bargain to let Chu Feng fight against him. It was indeed equivalent to rebellion.


    Looking at the night outside and thinking of Chu Feng''s words, the elder felt that opportunities and risks coexisted. He looked at Shangguan star and said, "kill Chu Feng and mount the little Lord!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1495

    The next morning, Longmen battle platform!


    It is not so much a battle platform as a 30 meter high deep valley. Only a narrow path can be used to go down. In the middle of a thousand square meters deep valley is a battle platform, which is usually used to assess the promotion of Longmen disciples.


    Because the disciples of Longmen are divided into four levels: red, orange, yellow and green. If you want to be promoted to the next level, you must have outstanding achievements. In other words, this assessment has no human feelings to speak of, and only relies on strength.


    There are four levels of red, orange, yellow and green, corresponding to the martial arts of tiannu, Tianyang, Tianjing and Tianyuan.


    If you want to be a green level disciple, you have to win ten games in the same realm. If you want to be a yellow disciple, you have to win ten games in Tianjing, and so on.


    However, the more difficult it is, the more difficult it will be. Therefore, there are many green level disciples in Longmen, but few in red. In the period of natural shock, who dare to say that they can win ten games, it is impossible to do so in a few years or even more than ten years.


    Because there is another rule, that is, people in the two realms of tiannu can accept the challenge of the first level, but they can only challenge the second level and the third level. As for the fourth level, it is no different from the states that directly admit defeat.


    In the early Valley, there are people gathered in the early Valley to compete with each other.


    But the edge of the cliff was full of people.


    Because there will be a battle today, the new young Lord Chu Feng will be here to fight against the great elder''s most gifted grandson, Shangguan star, one of the few talents in Longmen. He is a strong man who has achieved the seven levels of tiannu many years ago.


    One is the young master, the other is the famous genius of Longmen, which naturally attracted countless people to come here.


    At the same time, all the people watching the war have received news that there is still a bet in World War I today, that is, if Shangguan star loses, the elder will quit the territory and become a nominal elder, and even hand over the guards.


    But even more surprising is that if Chu Feng loses, he will give up the position of little master of Longmen to Shangguan star. It can be said that it is a big gamble. As long as one side loses, it is equivalent to losing everything.


    But the most shocking thing is that today''s fight is a life and death war, and only when one party dies is the end, which means that today is not the death of Chu Feng or the death of Shangguan star!


    With the time of the war gradually approaching, the reason why today''s war has been secretly spread out.


    Everyone knows that it was the elder who led the others to ignore the authority of the little Lord, which infuriated Chu Feng. He also spread out the reason why he ignored the authority of the little Lord without processing, so that everyone despised the elder''s so-called idle clouds and wild cranes. It was just too arrogant. How could Chu Feng not be, but also the little Lord!


    So for today''s fight, many people are a little angry with the elder''s behavior.


    It''s a scoundrel to be punished if he ignores the sovereignty and authority, but he still resists and demands war.


    Among the crowd''s discussions, the elder also brought the leaders of the top ten guards, shangguanlang and Shangguan star. When he heard the whispers of people around him, his face looked very ugly. Although the voices of their arrival had disappeared, some things could not be recovered.


    The great elder knows that no matter how the result of the battle is today, his reputation is lost. If he is wrong, he will not repent and threaten the little Lord. It is just a great treachery.


    The elder knew at the moment that he had been fooled by Chu Feng. He should have asked Chu Feng to fight against him last night instead of waiting until today to do things in front of everyone. However, if he did it again, the elder would still be waiting for today, because he could not refuse the conditions that Chu Feng lost.


    That is, if shangguanxing defeats him, he can become the young master of Longmen, which requires more people to witness. If Shangguan star killed Chu Feng last night, it would not be convincing.


    His face was slightly gloomy. He went to a place where he could sit down and let Shangguan star come to his side: "wait a minute and then we will kill Chu Feng. As long as he is dead, although our reputation is a little damaged, at that time you have been the minor owner of the adjudication office, and no one will say anything about you."


    "Of course, if you lose, we will have nothing. Chu Feng carries the power of victory and public opinion to make us the second two elders, and no one will say anything."


    Shangguan Xing nodded his head gently. Naturally, he heard the comments just now. He knew that there was no way out for him to win today. Otherwise, people would say that they ignored the authority of the young master and did not accept punishment. What''s more, they blackmailed Chu Feng to the battle platform and gambled with the position of the little Lord.


    Because of this, Shangguan Xing knows that only victory is the fundamental way to solve the problem. The opportunity of killing gradually condenses. As for the defeat, he never thought about it. What Chu Feng flooded last night was the Qi level of tiannu, which was infinitely close to the state of demigod.


    Although the infinite is close to the demigods, they are not the people in the demigod realm after all. Otherwise, the demigods will be too worthless, and the nine heavenly thunder into the demigods will be too weak.For example, ten strong men in the fury period who are close to the demigods infinitely, the Shangguan star can be completely destroyed with only one finger. It is not said that it is a real strength.


    So now Chu Feng is a dead man in his eyes.


    And last night, his grandfather had stopped Chu Feng with words. He could not use the force of taboo. As long as he didn''t use the force of taboo, Shangguan Xing was confident that he could kill Chu Feng thousands of times. He came here today with a sense of victory.


    With only 15 minutes to go before the battle time, Chu Feng is also surrounded by long Bo and others. All the onlookers are separated. Chu Feng is the little Lord. How much respect still needs to be paid.


    Not to mention, in addition to long Bo San elder and Zhu que, there are two mysterious cold frost and Murong ice beside Chu Feng.


    Which of these people can''t easily kill them?


    When he came near, he could see from a distance a calm elder and a proud Shangguan star. Chu Feng always liked to fight those people who felt good about themselves, and he was always ready to accompany them to the end.


    Long Bo looked at the direction of the elder, sighed slightly, and stood on the platform with a 30 meter deep valley. He said in a loud voice: "today''s fight must be very clear to all of you, but before I say it simply, Chu Feng lost and handed over the position of the little Lord, and Shangguan star took over. The upper and lower parts of Longmen must obey absolutely."


    We all know this, and Longbo continued: "if Shangguan star loses, the elder will give up all his rights and even be punished as treason. If he knows his mistakes, he will not change. If he commits the following crimes, he will remove all his status and status."


    The elder frowned, but when he thought of the position of the little Lord, he calmed down again, that is to say, he had no opinion.


    Looking that no one questioned him, long Bo continued: "in addition, the rules of the war adhere to the rules of the deep valley platform. You can only fight people of lower and higher levels. Once both sides exceed the scope of the rules, the fight will be cancelled immediately."


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing all frown. This is to say that Chu Feng can''t use the force of taboo. If he doesn''t use the force of taboo, the two people who don''t know shangguanxing''s real cultivation are not at ease. They are not afraid of ten thousand in this era, just in case.


    However, no one has found that Shangguan star and the great elder have some fun in their eyes. The higher level and the lower level can fight, and the great perfection of the seven levels of demigod and tiannu is the difference. So within the scope, although it is a little tricky, it is undeniable that this is the fact.


    The corner of his eyes turned and a face of confident Chu Feng, both eyes are full of cat and mouse banter and sympathy.


    Long Bo then simply said some rules, and said in a loud voice: "now the battle begins, please two people on the stage, blockade!"


    Although the manufacture of the deep valley battle platform is very special, Chu Feng and Shangguan star are both super powerful warriors, and their strength must be very great, so as not to hurt the onlookers. Naturally, they have to block the communication between the battle platform and the outside world. Of course, they are also worried that someone will violate the rules and intervene in matters on the platform.


    Shangguan star stepped out one step and appeared on the stage like a momentary shift. His face was full of arrogance and disapproval. He felt that there was no suspense about the battle. He could shoot Chu Feng when he raised his hand.


    Long Bo took a look around, and his body immediately soared into the air, and the three elders and the rosefinch all flashed out, and the elder sneered at this.


    Unexpectedly, the three demigods closed the contact between the battle platform and the outside world, so Chu Feng was hopeless to escape. He thought that they would cry and wait for long Bo. The elder was very comfortable. He looked at the cold frost and Murong ice in the distance. Now that the battle platform is blocked, there is no way for the two demons to come out.


    Moreover, all the people in Longmen can witness that Shangguan star killed Chu Feng, that is the new little Lord. Who dares to say no?


    Soon, the three men laid a strong isolation force on the deep valley. They would not let their power leak out and hurt innocent people. They would not let people outside easily interfere in the affairs of the deep valley battle platform. Of course, the people inside could not come out, because only one of them could survive today.


    Of course, you can still feel the breath of Chu Feng and Shangguan star. As long as their realm is too low or too high than each other, they will immediately end the fight.


    Shangguan star feels that the space has been independent, and he laughs grimly. Suddenly, his handsome face becomes ferocious, and his body also bursts out a startling momentum!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1496

    The potential of the prophase of demigod!


    Shangguanxing''s body directly erupted such an amazing momentum. Through the isolation set up by the three people of long Bo, everyone felt that, except for Chu Feng standing opposite him, there was no feeling or even any accident at all. Besides, the grand elder and shangguanlang were at the edge of the gorge. There was no accident, and the rest of them all changed color.


    Among them are Murong ice and cold as frost.


    Shangguan star is actually the state of early demigod, so it is not very dangerous to use the force of taboo of Chu Feng?


    If both of them are full of seven levels of natural anger, they are cold as frost. Although they are worried, they both firmly believe that the final victory belongs to Chu Feng, because Chu Feng has the most original strength, which is much stronger than those in the same realm.


    But now shangguanxing is a demigod state after nine heavenly thunders. It is a mortal who is close to the sky. It is impossible for a man who is infinitely close to the demigod to deal with it, even if it is Chu Feng.


    "This fight is useless!"


    Murong Bing directly under the cold face to drink: "Shangguan star is a demigod state, my husband is the seven levels of tiannu state, great perfection, unfair!" The cold frost nearby didn''t speak, but the meaning was basically the same as Murong Bing.


    In the same realm, they have confidence in Chu Feng, but now it is obvious that they are not equal.


    Even though both of the six and seven levels of tiannu believe in Chu Feng, but now it''s a demigod, it''s not a gap at all, it''s the state between heaven and earth.


    "Princess nine, why is it unfair? I come according to the rules."


    The elder sat there with a quiet smile, his fingers gently shaking in the air and said, "and just now long Bo also said that the lower level and the higher level can fight against each other. If it is beyond this range, the star child and the little Lord are only one level apart. This is within the allowable range. How can it be unfair?"


    Rascal, mean!


    Murong Bing and other people''s hearts directly came up with such words. Although the deep valley rule is there, it is based on the demigod realm. Although there is no deliberate explanation, as a demigod, unless you fight with the demigod, who will come to this place to fight against the natural fury?


    If that''s the case, it''s just like a baby fighting a strong adult. There''s no comparability at all.


    It is well known to all that the demigod can only enter through nine times of thunder. It is equal to the sky and is superior to the natural force. Half of the mountains and rivers can be destroyed by lifting one''s hand. When one moves, blood flows into a river. That''s what ordinary people can''t overcome at all.


    Who can kill God with all?


    Even if Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, two demons who have experienced countless years, have never seen such existence. No matter how powerful the state and state body is, it is impossible to fight against the demigod body. Although it seems to be a realm, how can it be defeated by comparing with tiannu and Tianyuan period?


    Big elder, this is to drill a hole, but all the people who drill have nothing to say. Chu Feng and Shangguan star are just a different realm, but this realm is more pit dad.


    Under the deep valley, Chu Feng ignored the semi divine power of Shangguan star, looked up at the elder on the deep valley, and sighed softly: "Shangguan Honglie, this war can''t be cancelled?"


    At the moment, many onlookers feel that the battle should be cancelled. This is not a gap between the two realms, but a contest between the body and the divine body, which is not measurable by the realm. Therefore, when Chu Feng asked this question, people did not despise it. On the contrary, they all looked to the elder to see if he would insist on such an unequal battle.


    But the elder did not seem to feel general, smile: "that little Lord can take back what you said last night?"


    Chu Feng can''t take back what he said last night, so elder elder, this is not the answer, but the best answer. We must fight.


    What''s more, what the elder thinks at the moment is that Chu Feng doesn''t seem to want to fight the battle. Chu Feng has already lost his position as the little master and can make his grandson the judge of the little master. How can the elder miss this opportunity?


    Over the years, he has been developing his own power, and has managed to cultivate a son and a grandson into a demigod for today''s sake? Therefore, the elder will not promise not to fight.


    Chu Feng also knows this, but he doesn''t have much pressure: "elder, if I wait to kill your grandson, will you go mad and go mad?"


    The big elder laughed with a noncommittal smile. It''s normal to cross the ranks to kill people under the demigod. As long as the talent is stronger, he once killed people from the second level in the first level of tiannu. But after entering the demigod, he knew that many people were good under the wrath of heaven, and fighting a demigod was just the result of failure.


    So only when Chu Feng was in a dying struggle, he said: "the little Lord has this ability to cut off gods. I don''t have time to admire it. How can I get mad?"


    "Good!" Chu wind heavy return a way, far to the cold as frost Murong ice they a reassuring look.


    In this world, he doesn''t want to die, and no one can let him die, so any beheading God has never happened, but Chu Feng thinks that what has not happened does not mean that it will never appear.Among all the people''s expressions of regret and sympathy for Chu Feng''s being played by the great elder, the seven levels of tiannu, the infinite power close to the demigods, burst out in vain, surging directly between the heaven and the earth, although unlike the taboo force, it can make the world change color.


    But some people who are close to the demigods feel that the breath and power of Chu wind is far better than them.


    But even so, they don''t think Chu Feng can create miracles. Even if it''s better than them, it''s still not demigod, and still can''t compete with Shangguan star!


    Shangguan star gave a cold smile, and his body also moved. The endless demigod power filled the deep valley with strong depression. If it was not isolated from the harmful force, many people at the edge of the Canyon would have been directly crushed by this force.


    But the old elder''s face was gradually dignified. He could see that Shangguan star was exerting all his strength at the moment. According to the truth, he could not stop him. But Chu Feng stood there without any pressure. The wind was light, and his mouth was still wearing a faint smile. It seemed that there was no big deal.


    Suddenly, Shangguan star directly launched the most powerful and violent attack, beyond the pressure of natural forces, and directly blew on the body of Chu Feng, but Chu Feng had never shaken his body for a while, calm and calm.


    Some people who feel that Chu Feng must die are completely stupid. How could it be? Why didn''t Chu Feng die with such a powerful demigod force?


    The elder could not sit still. He stood up and found that all the development was beyond his expectation. In his imagination, Chu Feng would die if he could not withstand the attack of Shangguan star. But now everything is different from what he imagined. Chu Feng is still standing there, even without any injury.


    I want to say that Chu Feng used the force of taboo, but he felt that the breath of Chu Feng at the moment was still the momentum of martial arts, not the force of taboo at all.


    But if it''s not the power of taboo, why can Chu Feng resist the attack of Shangguan star? Countless questions flow into the big elder''s heart, but there is no reasonable explanation at all.


    The Shangguan star who attacked Chu Feng was even more direct. He had used 80% of his strength just now. Even if ten of them were in the same realm as Chu Feng, they must have been seriously injured. However, Chu Feng had nothing to do with it, which was totally beyond Shangguan star''s expectation.


    If the person who did it was not himself, he would even doubt whether the water was deliberately released.


    It was because he was the one who made the move that he knew more clearly how powerful his power was just now. Chu Feng should not be able to resist it. His arrogant and unconcerned look became tense, which was a kind of fear for the unknown instinctively.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and patted him gently. He raised his head and looked up at the elder. He flashed a meaningful smile: "today, I''ll show you and let you admire him. I''ll show you how to kill God!"


    The voice fell down, or the seven levels of anger, full of infinite breath of semi God, but Chu Feng has disappeared in place, no one can capture his figure, the elder wanted to say that Chu Feng violated the taboo force, but it was the real martial power breath.


    What happened in the end, a natural fury period of people, why can have such resistance and speed, unreasonable ah!


    The big elder''s thoughts were pulled back by a loud bang. Suddenly, he was about to crack. Chu Feng appeared directly on the top of Shangguan star''s head. A fist was blown out from the top to the bottom. Shangguan star was aware of the same fist to greet him.


    However, under the collision, the platform made of its own special material was directly trampled on by Shangguan star, or the power of Chu Feng was too strong. With one punch, Shangguan star was planted into the platform like an upside down onion, and his feet were not on the platform, but directly above the knee.


    The twists and turns of the road situation let everyone open their eyes, feeling that the scene in front of them is really too dramatic.


    However, everything didn''t end like this. Chu Feng tumbled down and stood behind Shangguan star. He turned his fist into palm and clapped it on Shangguan star. After that, the demigod breath on Shangguan star suddenly disappeared.


    Although Chu Feng wants Shangguan star''s demigod power for his own use, what he needs most is deterrence. Shangguan star is already a dead man in his eyes.


    The elder finally could not sit still and said angrily, "stop it!"


    All of a sudden, the powerful momentum of the peak of the late demigod erupted. Long Bo and others changed color. It was not the elder who wanted to intervene in the battle on the stage. After all, as a relative, it was normal for the elder to see his grandson abused.


    They were shocked that the elder was already at the peak of the later period of the demigod period. When shangguanxing did not know when to arrive, Longbo secretly scolded him as a hidden old fox.


    However, they were unable to resist the elder. Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing experienced the shock that the Chu wind could abuse God. Their body movements were suspended on the deep valley at the same time, blocking the elder''s body. Obviously, no one could interfere in the battle on the platform.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and raised his head to look at his face. However, the elder, who was blocked from doing nothing, grinned: "I don''t know who said that we should not let people interfere in the first battle of the arena. We should ensure fairness, and even said with great arrogance that if I kill his grandson, he would admire me for behaving God by all?""People, it''s a double standard. It''s not good!"


    The big elder saw the most painful bloody scene in his life. Chu Feng''s foot was like kicking a ball, carrying a powerful force toward Shangguan star''s head. With a loud dull sound, Shangguan star was directly smashed by the foot wrapped by Chu Feng''s power, and his head was kicked under the blockade of his whole body strength.


    Shangguanxing is also one of the most desolate demigods. He just showed his demigod demeanor to the world, but he died directly. Can''t he be sad?


    The elder''s heart ached and roared: "Chu Feng, I will kill you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1497

    At the end of the fierce demigod period, the peak momentum was surging between heaven and earth, but was isolated by the strength of long Bo. It was destined that there was only breath without imposing oppression. Chu Feng stood on the platform, ignoring the headless body bleeding in front of him, without any feeling.


    Instead, a faint smile swept across the corner of his mouth: "are you sure you want to kill me?"


    At the moment, the elder has been completely infuriated by the death of Shangguan star. He is a grandson, and he is also a powerful existence in the demigod realm. He is so destroyed by Chu Feng. How can he not be angry? There is no answer. But the look at Chu Feng shows that his inner intention of killing is rampant.


    Chu Feng was still cynical about this: "if you can''t afford to lose, don''t play. If you don''t have the evil intention to let Shangguan star take the place of this little Lord, then there will be no such fight at the beginning. Moreover, at the beginning, I have told you whether the battle can be cancelled is your own ignorance."


    "I gave you the opportunity. Is it because you don''t know how to cherish it, and now you lose it, you''re almost angry, or do you think it''s me who should be damned today?"


    Fingers gently raised and gently dropped: "if so, I''m sorry to tell you, this little Lord is able to butcher God!"


    That finger slightly a hook, Chu Fengshi startled people: "so, according to what you just said, admire me, worship me, and then hand over all the rights!"


    Chu Feng''s calm words made the elder''s chest rise and fall, but he couldn''t refute it. The people watching the war remembered that before the war, Chu Feng, Murong Bing, and even long Bo had the intention of canceling the battle. However, the elder elder insisted and spoke with great arrogance.


    At the moment, Shangguan star was killed and immediately forgot what he said. He was really a scoundrel.


    Moreover, when people thought of shangguanxing, they thought that he was only the seventh level of tiannu, and the great circle was infinitely close to the demigod. However, they did not know that he was already the cultivation of the semi God state. According to the attitude of the great elder at the beginning and the words of the rogue who wanted to continue the war, they clearly indicated that he wanted Chu Feng to die.


    In this way, people who thought Chu Feng was a little bloody at first thought they were the big elder''s scoundrel, but the rascal was lifting a stone to hit his own feet.


    It is estimated that even if the elder is dead, Chu Feng directly slaughters the gods in the realm of heaven and earth?


    Looking at the elder''s eyes, there is no sympathy at the beginning. Instead, he feels that he is reaping his own fruit.


    The big elder also slowly calmed down. Looking at the cold frost and Murong ice in front of him, he was not inferior to his terror. Although shangguanlang was a man in the middle of the God, there were three elders under the joint efforts of Longbo and Zhuque. Even if shangguanlang was astonished, he would die.


    Not to mention that he had some difficulty in fighting a Murong ice.


    Shangguanxing''s death is painful, but he also knows that if he survives, everything is possible. In an instant, the elder gets rid of his anger and looks at Chu Feng calmly: "OK, I''ll hand over the power. Please let the three elders come to my territory tomorrow to receive everything without any conditions."


    The sudden change of the elder made everyone feel a little trance. Just now the death of Shangguan star made the elder want to kill people. How could it seem that everything was gone? Everyone felt incredible.


    Because when the elder left his seat just now, the fool knew that it was substantive.


    But now how can we say that there is no more?


    Seeing that the elder said that he was about to leave, how could Chu Feng agree with him and said with a smile: "I told you yesterday that if I die in today''s World War I, if your grandson is on the throne, I can ignore all disrespect, respect and inferiority, because I''m dead, but if I win, what''s the consequence?"


    Dachang laoben has already turned around, smell speech stagnates in the air, looks slightly ugly, he now wants to go back to the territory and lead the most loyal forces to withdraw immediately, leaving the green hills in fear of no firewood.


    But this sentence of Chu Feng is very clear, won''t let him leave here simply like this.


    Turning back, he looked at the deep valley battle platform and wanted to kill him. But Chu Feng, who had no choice at the moment, forced calm in his voice: "what do you want?"


    Chu Feng slanted his head: "long Bo, tell him!"


    Long Bo came out and said in a low voice: "according to the agreement before the war, Shangguan Xingsheng is the verdict of the new little Lord. All the gratitude and resentment are over. But if Shangguan Xingsheng is defeated, Shangguan''s family is equivalent to the crime of treason. If you know your mistakes and don''t change them, you still threaten the little Lord to fight. The crime can be punished!"


    "According to the supreme rule of the verdict, there is no amnesty for those who are disrespectful!"


    The elder naturally knew this rule, but he didn''t care much about it. He sneered and said, "I''m an elder!"


    The elder has the immunity, the crime should not be punished!


    Chu Feng sneered, sighed and waved: "my opinion is, kill!"


    The three elders also said at this moment: "kill!"


    Xuanwu and Zhuque, eight King Kong, and so on all made their voices: "kill!"


    The elder''s face was completely gloomy and ugly. The elder''s crime should not be punished. Even if he wanted to die, he had to get the consent of the master, the other elders and the king of heaven. At the moment, Chu Feng''s killing intention was revealed. The only remaining three elders, Zhuque and Xuanwu, as well as the eight vajras, had already made their voices.When the elder was angry, he also laughed wildly. The fury of demigod swarmed between heaven and earth: "kill me, you don''t have this chance!"


    With his body emptied in an instant, the elder knew that if he wanted to fight against either Zhan Leng Rushuang or Murong Bing, he would have killed Chu Feng at no cost, but he mistakenly calculated Chu Feng''s fighting power and could kill gods.


    So the elder immediately had an idea. He couldn''t beat lengrushuang and Murong Bing, but there was no problem in running.


    At the same time, Shangguan Lang, who has been standing at the edge of the canyon and has hardly spoken since yesterday, also burst into a sharp color in his eyes. He turned around and ran away. The only person who can fight against him here is long Bo. But if he wants to escape, unless the late demigod can stop him, the rest of the people are impossible.


    And shangguanlang suddenly burst out the momentum of the half god, so long Bo and others were slightly surprised, for a time they forgot to catch up, because in their understanding, shangguanlang has always been a bad person.


    But then his face was very ugly. The fool knew that the elder had hidden evil intention. Otherwise, how could the three demigods of the family not know?


    Without any words, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing look at each other, and they have to take a direction to chase the elder and his son. Although the elder shows the peak battle in the later period of the demigod period, he ignores that Murong Bing and his sisters were both demon gods, but their past events have consumed their accomplishments and have not recovered.


    Even now, it is infinitely close to God''s fighting power. It''s easy to deal with the elder!


    However, before Murong Bing and lengrushuang chased out, the world was turbulent, and a magic power enveloped all around. Chu Feng, who was standing on the battle platform, looked stiff and surprised. What happened? How could this force be so powerful?


    Even Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing were shocked, and then they looked at each other. In the other''s eyes, they only saw the color of shock, because they were familiar with this sudden powerful magic power.


    Especially cold as frost, she once faced this breath, but how could it be?


    I also forgot to chase the elder and Shangguan wave, because the magic power generated by it is under the pressure of God!


    Suddenly, the direction and space of the big elder''s escape seemed to be distorted. The rich elder stopped in the middle of the sky and looked at the sky with fear and pale look. There was no so-called dark cloud rolling, but there was a huge pressure that he could not resist at all.


    All of a sudden, a sword like power fell from the sky. Under everyone''s eyes, the great elder at the peak of the late demigod period was annihilated in the endless light of the sword, or the Dao Qi was more thorough.


    When the light of the sword dissipated, the elder had disappeared. Everyone knew that the elder had already died in the destruction blow just now, because his breath had been lost.


    In the other direction in the distance, Shangguan wave was awed by the momentum. He saw with his own eyes that his father had been wiped away, or was he not able to resist, and the pain passed through his eyes.


    Just want to turn around and continue running, give play to the elder left green hill in fear of no firewood burning character, but just across the tens of meters, suddenly appeared in front of thousands of knife light, maintain the momentum of Shangguan Lang just show you his semi divine medium strong, but just like his son shangguanxing died.


    Turned into a pile of fly ash, dissipated between heaven and earth!


    Looking up at the endless sky, although nothing can be seen, everyone can feel that there is a person standing there, watching what is happening below.


    The power that destroys everything between the hands is a person who feels the bone chilling. The great elder, the peak of the late demigod, is gone like this?


    The corners of people''s mouths twitch violently, and then there is fear. Such a mysterious and powerful existence, isn''t it enough to destroy half the people of Longmen with only one attack? Looking at the sky above the eyes more awe, although still can not see a person''s existence.


    When the breath of killing dissipated and the magic power still existed, a slight but absolutely cold voice resounded in people''s ears: "those who do not respect the devil, die!"


    Those who are disrespectful to the devil, die!


    After a firm and powerful word, the magic power disappears and the world returns to peace. If it is not for the big elder and Shangguan wave that have indeed disappeared, everyone doubts whether there is something just happened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1498

    The wind gradually calmed down, only the Shangguan star, who was inserted on the platform but had no head, severely stimulated the eyes of all.


    As for what evil way strong person appeared just now, it was easy to obliterate the big elder and shangguanlang without appearing. Everyone was very secretive. No one took the initiative to mention it. Moreover, those who did not know were speculating in their hearts about who the devil was referring to?


    Only Longbo and others know that the mysterious existence of the sky must have something to do with Chu Feng.


    Because the Chu wind is the taboo of this era, the supreme devil, the devil!


    After arranging for someone to deal with the affairs of the great elder''s territory, Chu Feng took the important people from Longmen back to the center of the holy land. The elder had already died or died in the hands of a mysterious strong man. The people under the elder had limited hatred for Chu Feng, but in this way, Chu Feng still issued the highest order.


    Shun is prosperous, adversity is dead!


    Obviously, the tragedy of the second elder will be staged again. However, Chu Feng believes that this time, with the lessons learned from the past, many people will not die in the territory of the great elder. However, he also tells the three elders who deal with the matter, the leader of the guard army, will all die!


    Because the infiltration and brainwashing of the elder is obviously more powerful than that of the two elders. When Chu Feng asked them whether they were absolutely loyal, they would not have any different ideas. When Chu Feng asked them whether they were absolutely loyal, all the people answered that they were loyal, but Chu Feng saw the color of deception in them.


    Chufeng was also directly interested in ridiculing what kind of master he brought out, for the ten guards'' leaders were obviously as evil as the great elder, but now the weak had to bow down.


    Therefore, Chu Feng will not let such a disaster remain. The means is a little bloody, but there is no doubt that it is the basic means and premise of peace.


    After dealing with this, Chu Feng did not pay much attention to it. He also believed that the outcome of the great elder and the second elder was enough to frighten some dissidents. As for the green dragon and white tiger, everyone thought that they just lived a little longer, and the great elder and the second elder of the semi divine period had already been destroyed.


    Green dragon and white tiger colluded with foreign enemies to attack Chu Feng. How could the latter easily let them go?


    However, no one dares to explore it too much, because Chu Feng has completely deterred the upper and lower levels of the dragon''s gate through the great elder and the second elder, and even ruled that both the secular and the reclusive have no doubt about the little master of Chu Feng, only absolute respect.


    Although after this incident, the death of the great elder and the second elder, the betrayal of green dragon and white tiger, and the loss of nearly 40% of Longmen''s strength, everyone believes that as long as Qinglong and Baihu are pacified, at most 30% of the strength will be lost in the first battle of Longmen. Of course, the premise is that Chu Feng does not destroy everyone.


    The party also quickly returned to the main hall of the holy land, and Chu Feng sat on the Dragon seat.


    Looking at Zhu que Xuan Wu and others below, Chu Feng is slightly in a trance. If there is no betrayal of the great elder and the second elder, as well as the betrayal of the green dragon and white tiger, Longmen should be quite powerful.


    Three and a half divine elders, four top heavenly kings and thirty guards'' leaders are also absolutely strong in the period of wrath. Next, the eight vajras have their own sides, and they are the reserve forces of countless hands, as well as the elder of three generations, Longbo.


    It''s just a pity that half of them are dead now and everything is in the past.


    But Chu Feng was just a little melancholy. The new Lord always wanted blood to offer sacrifices. So Chu Feng would not regret what he said. He just said calmly: "long Bo, the guards will be under the control of me or Xinyu. Except us, no one has to mobilize the strength of the guards."


    All the people were affected by their looks, but no one spoke. They knew that after this time, Chu Feng wanted to completely hold the guards in their hands. However, it can be understood that if they were put in the hands of the elders, there would be changes easily, just like the guards under the command of the elder and the second elder.


    Long Bo has no opinion about this, and the three elders have told him secretly that the affairs of the elder and the second elder make people feel uneasy. He doesn''t want to be in charge of the guards any more. He just wants to be an elder quietly.


    Therefore, long Bo nodded and said that he would arrange for it. Since then, the most powerful guards in Longmen fell into the hands of Chu Feng. Besides, only Su Xinyu could control and mobilize them.


    Chu Feng then said: "cancel the four heavenly kings, after Longmen only double heroes, Xuanwu and Zhuque, of course, still retain the title of heavenly king!"


    There is no opinion on this. The king of four days has already betrayed two of them. If they still want to keep them, they almost mean it. The double heroes of Longmen sound more comfortable.


    After solving these basic problems, Chu Feng asked Su Xinyu to come to her side, stood up and took the woman''s hand to announce: "in addition, I can''t always stay in Longmen holy land. From today on, when I''m not here, Su Xinyu is the only person in charge of Longmen. You should be responsible for all the important things."


    "If it''s a small matter, let the rosefinch and Xuanwu be in charge. Do you have any comments?"


    At first, Chu Feng came with Su Xinyu, and everyone guessed something. So Chu Feng was not surprised at the moment. In addition, Su Xinyu was the daughter of overlord heaven. He was in charge of the dragon''s gate. No one would be disgusted with it. They all nodded to show their compliance with Chu Feng.


    Seeing that everyone had no opinion, the business of Longmen and his party was basically finished. Maybe he would leave after staying a few days. Chu Feng sighed: "go down, I''ll be quiet!"People slowly leave the hall, and Su Xinyu follows. She also needs to ask long Bo to teach her some ways to deal with things in the dragon''s gate. After all, long Bo is an old minister of three generations and knows more.


    When the gate of the main hall was closed, Chu Feng leaned against the Dragon seat and felt tired. This time, he left the imperial city for more than a month, almost two months. However, he only finished one thing, including the green dragon and the white tiger, and the affairs of the three gates and four families.


    If you can, Chu Feng really wants to find a quiet place to have a good rest, but he knows that it is irresponsible to everyone, at least not for the time being.


    Otherwise, people without a leader will be easily taken advantage of by evil people. That is not what Chu Feng thought and didn''t want to see.


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng dissipated the fatigue in his heart, knowing that this road will eventually go down, even if it is not for themselves, for the people around you, but also can go down, and Chang''e is a heart disease, must be treated!


    If you don''t solve Chang''e''s problems, Chu Feng feels that he will not be reconciled even if he is dead.


    "Husband, can I give you a massage?"


    Murong Bing and lengrushuang appeared in the hall, one left and one right. The former was delicate and smiling, and put his hands on Chu Feng''s head. His strength was moderate and skillful. However, as cold as frost, he stood aside as always.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes to enjoy a moment of comfort, but also casually asked: "today that mysterious strong man, do you know who it is?"


    People who don''t know about this matter just don''t know it, and those who know it don''t know it. After all, what the existence on the sky said at that time still reverberates in his ears.


    But Chu Feng can be sure that he did not know such a powerful existence. If he did, he would let him come out to help Chang''e. why should Chang''e take away several women with God''s authority?


    But Chu Feng said these words in his own heart, because he said to long Bo, they certainly didn''t believe it, because Chu Feng was the demon God, and the mysterious existence might be Chu Feng''s Secret chess, so Chu Feng did not explain it, so that those people''s hearts were awed and careful, and it was easy to rule Longmen.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing look at each other and want to say that they don''t know, but seeing Chu Feng''s steady posture on the Diaoyutai, it is clear that Chu Feng must know that they know it.


    As cold as frost, he sighed: "demon king!"


    Demon Jun, a taboo in ancient times, is known by only a few people. No one knows how powerful he is or what he looks like. He is the most loyal subordinate of the demon God and the monarch of the sixth forbidden area.


    At the high-end level of concealment, everyone knows that the goddess with the eyes of destiny is the supreme one of the righteous and the first one. The devil with dark eyes is the supreme and the first person of the evil way!


    If the two are the peak of good and evil, then the devil king is the second class of people. In the two ways of good and evil, the position is second only to the devil God and goddess, relative to the goddess and the devil as the spokesperson.


    The devil king is the Lord of the evil way. Whether it is the demons among the demons, the evil cults among the human warriors, or the other evils in the existence, they all regard the demon king as the king, and the demon king is only loyal to the demon God!


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "according to what you mean, that demon is my subordinate, and is the most loyal one."


    Murong Bing gently massaged the temple of Chu Feng and said, "in the simplest way, the demon king is equivalent to Yutu''s loyalty to Chang''e!"


    Chu Feng suddenly, and then smile bitterly, do not know what mood, he is not surprised that ancient demons still have their own power, after all, no matter how strong a person is, it will take time to face thousands of practitioners who want to be destroyed. If a person kills, no matter how strong he is, he can''t do anything without details!


    If a force comes out, it will be enough to destroy the whole Xiuzhen world. The sixth forbidden area, the demon world, is the direct power of the demon God. But Chu Feng has no idea about it, even cold as frost and Murong Bing.


    Because the sixth forbidden area appeared once in the war of destruction in ancient times. After the war between the lost battle field and the Xiuzhen people, it was unknown that the sixth forbidden area was lost!


    Just think of the general existence of Yu Tu, Chu Feng has a headache. Yutu is not afraid of Chang''e''s death, and even does something behind her back for Chang''e to become the supreme existence. This is a kind of loyalty, but it also makes the master helpless.


    Because sometimes the person who the master doesn''t want to kill is killed by such a loyal person, because they think that the existence of that person will affect the master''s mood, just like Yutu, why does Chang''e not want to kill him, but she wants to find a way to kill him.


    However, knowing that the mysterious existence is the demon king, the most loyal subordinate of the demon God, Chu Feng''s heart is also a little more stable.


    Now we are not afraid of how powerful others are, but we are afraid that powerful people are enemies.


    To get rid of this boredom, Chu Feng waved: "don''t disturb me these days. I''ll make sure that all the problems have been solved. I''ll leave the holy land. The green dragon and white tiger must die. Otherwise, how can we deter the hermit interface?"


    Only if you are cruel to your own people, you will be frightened!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1499

    Five days passed quietly, and Longmen holy land was peaceful, and there was no trace of the original war and bloody.


    The great elder and the second elder have become Longmen''s past. The three elders give up their power and become an idle elder. The whole Longmen affairs are fully controlled by Su Xinyu. Xuanwu will return to their own territory after a period of time.


    Longmen left alone the next day after the big elder incident. He didn''t tell anyone where he had gone. He just left a word for Chu Feng.


    It may take some time for them to meet again next time. Seeing the situation of long Bo at that time, Chu Feng knew that this period of time might not be a few months, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. As a semi God in the middle of the state, long Bo could hurt him in the interface between the secular and the seclusion.


    So there is not too much worry, just concentrate on dealing with the last thing, let everything be under the control of Su Xinyu.


    That night, Chu Feng was finally relieved.


    Su Xinyu is indeed the daughter of bawangtian. Although she has been growing up in the Su family, with the help of Xuanwu and Zhuque, and with the help of Chu Feng, she soon became familiar with all the things in Longmen. Of course, these are only limited to the power of the hidden world.


    In the secular aspect, Chu Feng still let the three golden flowers deal with it. They were only responsible for Chu Feng. After the matter was settled, Chu Feng knew that it was time to leave tomorrow.


    In Yangxin hall, Chu Feng comes back from the outside and will leave tomorrow. He only takes Zhuque, Ziyi, lengrushuang and Murong Bing to leave. What''s strange is that Chu Feng is going to attack Qinglong and Baihu, but he doesn''t mobilize too much power. We don''t know what kind of power he will use.


    But Chu Feng did not say, and no one asked.


    Back in the Yangxin hall, Chu Feng asked the four maids to prepare water for a bath to sober up and relax. Thinking of Su Xinyu''s reluctant look when he left the hall, Chu Feng had no way out. He could not directly control the dragon''s gate, and his identity was doomed not to control too much of the dragon''s gate.


    So we can only push Su Xinyu out to deal with these things, and believe that women have such ability to deal with them.


    But in this way, Su Xinyu is alone in Longmen, without anyone''s company. Chu Feng is very clear about the lonely feeling. Because he is clear, he doesn''t dare to look at Su Xinyu''s eyes. He wants to let Ye Xinlan come here to accompany Su Xinyu. However, Ye Ling is still small and is not suitable for growing up in such a closed environment.


    And if he could, Chu Feng didn''t want his children to know too many secrets in the world.


    Only in this way can we live a little easier. Otherwise, as if he were the same, too many of them could not help themselves, only apologizing to Su Xinyu, but also having to be so hard hearted. As the daughter of overlord heaven, Su Xinyu has become a warrior, so she is doomed to take a responsibility.


    At least now it''s like this. If all of them are handled by themselves, Chu Feng feels a little unrealistic.


    So these days, Chu Feng has been devolving power properly. Even if there is no him, no matter the adjudication office or anything, can operate normally, because he doesn''t know when he will die. After all, the gratitude and resentment between Chu Feng and Chang''e are irreconcilable.


    Unless one party bows his head, and Chu Feng knows that he can''t bow his head, because bowing down means admitting Lin Yulin and their disappearance, and Chang''e can sleep for countless years waiting for everything today, then it is impossible to give up easily.


    Two people can not easily give up the idea in their hearts, then only one side fell, and in the face of the seven generations and seven lives cast Chang''e, Chu Feng didn''t think he could deal with it, so he was ready to die.


    What he is doing now seems like he is shaking hands as a shopkeeper, but if you are careful, you will find that everything Chu Feng has done is like explaining the future.


    It''s just that no one can see it.


    "Little Lord, the water is ready!"


    Four maids came out of it, bowed and opened their mouths.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, went in and came to the bathroom. A pool was full of water and light fog. Chu Feng''s mind was relaxed. When he turned to close the door, he saw four maids standing behind him. It seemed that he didn''t want to leave.


    The four maids nodded slightly and stepped forward. Chu Feng also knew what they were going to do with a bitter smile. If they didn''t agree, the four beautiful maids would surely kneel on the ground, and could only open their hands to let them undress.


    Soon, Chu Feng was turned into a naked little white sheep by the four maids. The women who had not been in the world subconsciously moved their eyes and did not dare to look at the body full of man flavor at the moment.


    Chu Feng is also a little embarrassed. Although she used to be watched by more than ten women in the water bath paradise, those women and these four maids are incomparable. Chu Feng feels that she is here to pollute people''s eyes.


    Cough into the pool, did not open their mouth to go out to their own bubble.


    When I saw four maids turned around and undressed there, Chu Feng was stunned and her mouth widened slightly. Although the pool was very big, seven or eight people were not a problem together, but this young master was not that kind of person!Not yet clear what the situation is, the four maids have revealed the body of white jade, sheepishly turned around, when Chu Feng did not respond, they all went into the pool, some with towels, some with that kind of small brush, and those responsible for washing Chu Feng''s hair. In any case, they were in charge of their own duties.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and looked at the body full of white flowers. He swallowed his saliva. Even if the sage Confucius came, he could not be calm. Even if the Buddha was supposed to move his mind, what''s more, Chu Feng, who had poor self-determination, could not be calm.


    I wanted to refuse to be served by the four maids, but Chu Feng swallowed it up. It didn''t hurt much. If they refused, they would feel uneasy. Let''s forget it.


    To find a reason for themselves, Chu Feng is leaning on the edge of the pool, let four women wash their bodies safely, and two people are responsible for massage beside them. This feeling is very comfortable.


    Chu Feng finally understood why so many people had to go to the top because the peak was extremely dangerous, but all they could enjoy was something that the people at the bottom could not enjoy for a lifetime or even a decade, just like now.


    When can ordinary people let four such beautiful women serve together? Of course, there may be places like the bath center, but four are virgins, can there be?


    Chu Feng secretly said that he had fallen, and there were some unnatural things. He could only pretend that he didn''t know anything with his eyes closed. However, some things still betrayed Chu Feng''s heart. The four maids blushed slightly when they looked at the water below.


    One of the older maids spoke softly, "little Lord, do you need it?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes at once. Of course, he knew the meaning of "need". Looking at the faces of the four people, they were all a little red and smiling bitterly: "need is need, but I''m not a casual person!"


    Four maids are chufeng this way to make a smile, think Chu Feng is in front of four people''s face embarrassed.


    The elder said softly, "young Lord, we are your intimate maids in the holy land. We can take our lives as long as you need them. What''s more, our bodies are not casual people, and this is our duty. Our predecessors told us that they served the former young Lord like this


    Chufeng''s mouth twitched violently. He thought of the dead Master overlord and the obscene old man who once told him that he had spoiled 15 women in one night. At that time, Chu Feng sneered at it, but now it seems to be true. Overlord, that guy is more lustful than himself!


    At this time, Su Xinyu, who had finished some things and knew that Chu Feng was leaving tomorrow, came to the Yangxin hall. Because Su Xinyu was Chu Feng''s woman, the wife of the little Lord, and now the decision-maker of Longmen, no one informed Chu Feng, so Su Xinyu went straight in.


    Just as soon as I called out my husband and walked in, I saw the picture of a man and four beautiful women in the open bathroom door. The most important thing was that all the four women were beside Chu Feng.


    Su Xinyu opens her mouth, and her eyes change suddenly. She thinks that Chu Feng deliberately runs back and doesn''t say goodbye to her, just to come back and favor the four maids, biting his lips and looking at it like that, as if chufeng is the irresponsible Chen Shimei.


    But Chu Feng is generally relieved: "wife, you come very well, come here quickly, I am suffocating to death!"


    Su Xinyu is still not in the past. When the four maids see Su Xinyu coming, they all leave the bath and stand beside them. The four bodies that can make countless men salivate from the outside world are in front of Su Xinyu, which greatly stimulates Miss Su.


    Biting his lips and swearing, "son of a bitch, can''t I give it to you?"


    Su Xinyu screamed, but he didn''t expect Chu Feng to come out in front of the four maids. Although she was so clear at the beginning, they were two people who were familiar with each other. Now they are four people!


    Knowing that the little master wanted to study life and research ideals with his wife, the four maids went to close the bathroom door, but did not go out. Instead, they stood in a corner of the bath pool with their backs to each other.


    Su Xinyu wanted to kill chufeng at the moment. However, she was not Chu Feng''s opponent at all. She also decided to change the rules of serving the young master like Longmen. Otherwise, Chu Feng would always have such a maid to share bath with. What would Chu Feng do when she got to work?


    But such an idea, in Chu Feng domineering into her body that moment of direct dissipation, even thinking, or to find him a few more, I can''t stand it alone!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1500

    At more than seven o''clock the next morning, a helicopter circled and landed on the square of Longmen holy land.


    Above you can see the symbol of the blue army, which was arranged by Li Ji by Chu Feng.


    At the beginning, helicopters couldn''t get close to Longmen holy land. Even powerful warriors needed to come on foot. But now the trend of repression is no longer there. The prince of the magic dragon has been born and left, and the helicopter can naturally circle around.


    As for the future, Longmen holy land is no secret in the high-level vision, but Chu Feng has no intention to worry about it. Sanchang is always a powerful demigod. Even if a missile from the high-level wants to destroy this place, as long as the three elders feel it, they can directly change the trajectory of the missile.


    So Chu Feng didn''t worry too much about the helicopter coming here directly. In front of the absolute strength, all the intrigues were floating clouds, and as long as the high-level was not a fool, he would not attack here.


    Before the square, many people came to send Chu Feng, and the three elders who had decided to close down came in person.


    Chu Feng looks at his faces and doesn''t know when he will come next time. It''s always easy to be in a bad mood when he leaves. Chu Feng directly asks the three elders to leave. Don''t let them die. What''s more, he just leaves, but he doesn''t want to die. There''s no need to make the atmosphere so dignified.


    Only the people close to him, Chu Feng took Su Xinyu''s hand: "wife, take care of yourself. If you are bored, you will occasionally go back to the imperial city for a walk. I have not said that I will not show you to go back and have a look. The deployment of armed helicopters is three or four hours'' time. Don''t be blatant."


    Su Xinyu''s face was unnaturally red. Of course, she knew that if she was bored, she could go back to the imperial city at any time.


    But what she is aggrieved now is that Chu Feng made a fool of her last night. She fought several rounds in that bath, which made her rout every time. Finally, she begged for mercy. If it was two people, it would be nothing, but there were four spectators watching.


    Although they won''t say it out, it''s just a little bit embarrassed.


    But she also knows that this separation, the next meeting is not sure when, although the heart is shy in front of a few women, but Su Xinyu finally is willing, she wants to let Chu Feng remember her special memory of all her, wish to let her body leave all the marks of Chu Feng.


    Love to a certain extent, women are always particularly easy to let go of themselves, so when a woman in bed is willing to give up pride and reserve for you, men should cherish it. If you play with other people''s youth, then you should always be ready to bear her capricious, which is a little feeling of Chu Feng.


    Su Xinyu nodded gently, experienced many women have become more mature than before.


    And in order to let Chu Feng not worry about her psychological problems, Su Xinyu also said to Leng Rushuang: "Rushuang, although I don''t know what you are, but now you are Chu Feng''s woman, then you have to do your duty as a woman. I hope you and Murong goblin can take good care of him."


    "A little bit of my request, will you?"


    Cold as frost light looked at Su Xinyu, cool back: "you will say he is my man, can I bully him?" Also added in the heart, every time that time, he bullied me, made me die and die, who bullied who?


    Murong Bing giggled and took Su Xinyu''s hand and said with a smile: "although you are the lady of the little Lord on the surface, you should always remember that I am the designated by my husband''s parents. In the future, you should call me Bingbing elder sister. I am the main room, and you are the concubine!"


    Su Xinyu was ashamed and angry: "go away!"


    In Murong Bing''s adjustment, the dullness before leaving eases a little. Chu Feng gives Su Xinyu a hug, and then turns around and gets on the helicopter without hesitation. Along with her are lengrushuang sisters, Ziyi and Zhuque, as well as the sad jade dodo!


    The helicopter slowly takes off. Chu Feng looks at Su Xinyu standing there alone through the window. He feels a little pain in his heart. He knows that Su Xinyu''s heart is very sad, but because he has no worries about his future, he happily undertakes the heavy responsibility of Longmen and pays himself for him.


    Heart secretly sighed: fool, waiting for my king to come to the world, you may have ten li red makeup!


    In a kind of depressing depression, the helicopter slowly disappeared in the clouds, Su Xinyu endured a night''s tears also slowly left at this time, she loved Chu Feng, also hated his flowers, but now the separation may not be seen for a long time, Su Xinyu''s heart will still be sad.


    Looking at the direction of the helicopter leaving, Su Xinyu whispered: "husband, I''m waiting for you, take me to the world!"


    The helicopter shuttles through the clouds, and Chu Feng sits there silent. Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang all know that Chu Feng''s heart is definitely because he left Su Xinyu in Longmen, and he doesn''t speak to disturb him.


    This kind of melancholy of parting, we all know, that is because we understand, so we can understand Chu Feng''s inner thoughts.


    In silence, the helicopter flew in the air for more than 30 minutes, crossed a straight distance of hundreds of kilometers, and reached the sky above Kuncheng. If it was a car, it would take at least three days to get to Kuncheng in the mountain state environment of dianlan. It has to be said that walking from the air is very fast.The helicopter flew across directly and landed in the Dian LAN army, which was located outside the suburb of Kunlun city. The army was divided into several large prefectures. In other places, it had a total strength of 400000.


    The helicopter fell down, the propeller slowly quieted down, and the hatch opened. Chu Feng jumped down first, breathing the flavor of Kuncheng. It seemed that he was a little more free than when he was in Longmen holy land.


    I also know why bawangtian chose to hide in Xuancheng at the beginning, because the distance from Longmen holy land is relatively close. Of course, this is a straight-line distance. If you really want to walk, it will not take long.


    Walking out for a distance, two cars stopped in front of them. Chu Feng and others got on the bus and got to Kuncheng hotel without any words.


    Today, Chu Feng will stay here for one night, and tomorrow he will go to Guangzhou, the central metropolis of the border sea. Xianchongmen, one of the three gates and four families, is said to be in Guangzhou. The first branch of Qinglong is also in Guangzhou. According to the latest news, the second branch has gone to the first branch.


    Obviously, the green dragon and white tiger are at the end of their tether, and want to unite together to make the final dying struggle. But they don''t care about the Chu wind. The result is doomed. So why care about this process?


    And this evening, Chu Feng and the rosefinch to go to a place, the third branch rudder, Zhuque''s territory!


    The four heavenly kings themselves have their own side. The first branch is in the border sea and Dizhou, the second branch is in the Jiangnan Prefecture, the fourth branch of Xuanwu is in Northeast Dizhou, the third branch of Zhuque is in dianlan, and below them is bajingang. The ruling power of each governing a big state is incomparable!


    "Less wind!"


    Just entered the Kuncheng Hotel, Chu Feng asked the rosefinch to check in. He went to the elevator and pressed the floor. Soon after, the door of the elevator opened. The people who came out of the hotel were supposed to come out. But when he saw the person standing at the door, his face was happy!


    Chu Feng saw clearly the person calling him, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. It was not Li Xiaoying who was. He was really clever in the secret way. He came to Kuncheng and was afraid of anything.


    Li Xiaoying came to the hotel today to deal with some things. Just after finishing the work and preparing to go back to Lijiang, Li Xiaoying did not think of the elevator and met Chu Feng. Regardless of other people around, she rushed out of the elevator and directly pulled Chu Feng''s hand and asked excitedly, "when did you come?"


    "Don''t tell me why I''m here. I can pick you up."


    Li Xiaoying''s careful thinking of how Chu Feng could not know. Originally, she thought that it would be hard to meet her again in the last farewell. She didn''t want to be so clever. She just stayed for a night and met Li Xiaoying.


    Although he couldn''t bear Li Xiaoying''s enthusiasm, Chu Feng still whispered back: "I''ve just passed here in other places, and I''ll leave tomorrow morning. What a coincidence!"


    "Just go?" Hearing that Chu Feng will leave tomorrow, Li Xiaoying is still a little disappointed. At this time, she also finds that Murong Bing and others are playing in their eyes. She is slightly surprised that there are many excellent beauties. Feng Shao is really a stallion!


    Compared with Murong Bing, Li Xiaoying is still a little bit less interesting after all. She releases Chu Feng''s hand awkwardly. However, it is rare to see Chu Feng again. Li Xiaoying, who has never given up, tilts her head: "little wind is just passing by. There should be nothing wrong. I don''t know if I can invite you to dinner?"


    "Lunch time is coming too. The wind won''t tell me that you don''t want to eat?"


    Chu Feng really wanted to say that he had no time, so he saw the cold frost in his eyes. He laughed bitterly. Chu Feng coughed as a warning and nodded: "a lunch is OK."


    The potential meaning is that, apart from this meal, the rest of the things should not be discussed.


    What Li Xiaoying thinks at the moment is to get along with Chu Feng alone. What does the potential of Chu Feng mean?


    He nodded politely to Murong Bing and others. As Li Jiang''s daughter, he still had some basic etiquette. Just now he only saw Chu Feng''s excitement a little bit impolite, so he took Chu Feng''s arm and walked out of the hotel.


    Leng Rushuang walked into the elevator and asked in a cold voice: "who is that woman? The eyes of Chu Feng can drip water. I will kill her!"


    No one doubts the killing of the cold as frost, Murong Bing gently smiles: "don''t worry, my husband''s determination is still there. Li Xiaoying is good, but it''s not his dish."


    "I promise Li Xiaoying will take off her clothes again, and her husband won''t touch her!"


    Cold as frost and squinting his eyes, Murong Bing has always known Chu Feng very well. When he heard that he would not touch Li Xiaoying, he felt a little more comfortable, but then he looked at Ziyi and Zhuque: "you protect your body!"


    Ziyi and rosefinch face slightly red, Ziyi think of that time is a few centimeters contact, rosefinch is thinking of early and Chu wind ups and downs, two people are thinking, must not let cold frost this demon know.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1501

    Kuncheng hotel is a four-star hotel two kilometers away.


    Li Xiaoying didn''t take Chu Feng to any place far away. She just found a hotel nearby to have dinner. After she came out with Chu Feng, she called to cancel all of her work today. Chu Feng was terrified.


    Elder sister, I just have a meal with you for two hours at most. You can go to work in the afternoon. It''s really unnecessary?


    However, Chu Feng said this in his heart, but he also decided to wait until he finished the meal and left immediately. Facing Li Xiaoying, Chu Feng was too clear about this woman, and he would make trouble with him when he caught the opportunity. Chu Feng thought that he might be a real stallion, but he didn''t pull a gun when he saw a woman.


    At least he had no interest in Li Xiaoying. Maybe it was because she was Liu Qing''s fiancee at the beginning. Chu Feng didn''t want to have a conflict with Liu Yan because of this woman.


    Because if Liu Yan knows that there is an improper relationship between the two people, then it will be absolutely unclear. Whether they had a relationship before Li Xiaoying and Liu Qing retired or after, some things are so bad, so Chu Feng tries to keep a distance and does not give Li Xiaoying any hope.


    Li Xiaoying is a smart person, naturally also knows this point, but even if clear, she will not give up.


    Her thought is like this. She must conquer a strong man who is interested in it. Undoubtedly, Chu Feng meets her standard. Moreover, as Chu Feng goes higher and higher, Li Xiaoying''s mind is even more intense than before. Especially when she knows the establishment of the wind society, Li Xiaoying wants to have a little story with Chu Feng.


    It''s just that Chu Feng has been walking around all the time. Li Xiaoying thinks that Chu Feng may never meet her again in her life. She didn''t expect to meet her in the hotel so coincidentally today. Naturally, Li Xiaoying can''t let go.


    Just look at Chu Feng''s resistance to others thousands of miles away, Li Xiaoying knows his resistance to himself, but women don''t care too much about it.


    She believes that there is a man in the world who is always in a good mood, but this man must not be Chu Feng. As an old saying goes, men chase women across mountains, women chase men and separate gauze. She firmly believes that as long as she takes the initiative, Chu Feng will gallop on her sooner or later. This is Li Xiaoying''s self-confidence.


    So at the moment, Li Xiaoying doesn''t point out some things to avoid scaring Chu Feng away. She just has a quiet meal with him.


    After drinking a glass of wine, Li Xiaoying said with a smile: "it''s really hard to see the less wind now. In addition, your phone number seems to have been changed. I''ve called you a few times, all of which are in the state of shutting down. In the end, it turns into an empty number."


    Chu Feng holding chopsticks, not surprised Li Xiaoying gave him a phone call, as for why the number changed, very simple.


    When fighting with people, the clothes were all broken, not to mention the mobile phone, and when people went to prepare, they didn''t ask to replace the card. Naturally, the previous number was impossible to use. Of course, Chu Feng would not tell Li Xiaoying that he had an emergency number that would not change.


    That''s likely to be harassed by this woman''s phone calls every two or three days.


    Seeing Chu Feng is a little absent-minded, Li Xiaoying''s heart is a bit unpleasant. There are still many people who pursue her on the boundary of Kuncheng, especially after she quits marriage with Liu Qing. However, Li Xiaoying has seen Chu Feng and is still a little moved. Naturally, it is not pleasant to see those men.


    Maybe this is the psychology of people. When they meet the better one, they will feel dull even if the best one is not his.


    Li Xiaoying''s mood is like this now. The only difference is that she is trying to make Chu Feng her own!


    Seeing Chu Feng not even say anything, Li Xiaoying felt very uncomfortable and put down his chopsticks to get to the point: "I know you are worried about what I think of you, and I do not deny that I do have an idea for you, but do you want to say nothing like this, do I li Xiaoying really let you so exclusion?"


    Chufeng heart bitter smile, ostracism is not exclusive, is afraid, anyone who is thought of by a woman all day, roll sheet estimation is unstable.


    Maybe some men will think this is a big good thing, but Chu Feng thinks it is a kind of suffering.


    Knowing not to say something, Li Xiaoying would not have given up like this. She said with a wry smile: "Miss Li, we know something well, so there is no need to say it too clearly. I think you are a friend. We can have a meal together, but I hope Miss Li will give up thinking about those things."


    "It''s not that I''m so noble as Chu Feng. It''s just a matter of principle."


    Li Xiaoying narrowed her eyes: "but I have retired from marriage with Liu Qing. Your principle is that there is no longer any more."


    When she thought of the last time she went to the airport to send Chu Feng off, she had already stripped off her back. Chu Feng did not move and knocked her unconscious and ran away. Li Xiaoying''s heart was filled with boredom. She felt that Chu Feng didn''t look up to her. But the more like this, Li Xiaoying was not only not angry with Chu Feng, but also more ambitious.


    If you don''t get it, you won''t give up. Maybe you want to prove that she can attract Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng knows Li Xiaoying''s stubbornness, but he didn''t expect to be stubborn to this point, so he stopped persuading him. As long as he was firm and had a higher immunity, how Li Xiaoying thought that was her thing, and he had little to do with it.Holding such a mentality, Chu Feng pointed to the table of food: "eat quickly, wait for cool!"


    Li Xiaoying is like a frustrated leather ball. She looks at Chu Feng with her mouth bulging. She has always been pursued by others. Now she does not want Chu Feng to be responsible for being a lover and is rejected. It is really a blow. [br >


    no eating! "


    A quick little temper came to hum a way, took the bottle next to open the bottle cap to the mouth directly into, Chu Feng was surprised but did not persuade anything, if persuasion would give her hope, and for a woman like Li Xiaoying, Chu Feng felt that it should always be such an attitude.


    What Chu Feng did not know was that he was so indifferent that he stimulated Li Xiaoying and vowed to be in his bed.


    More than 400 ml of wine soon all into Li Xiaoying''s stomach, although a little bit of wine but also not such a drink, put down the bottle lixiaoying quickly eat a few dishes to suppress, otherwise, it is very likely to spit out immediately.


    Chu Feng shook her head with a bitter smile, and regardless of the madness of the woman, she quickly ate and filled her stomach. He looked at lixiaoying, who was red and red, and said, "I will check out!"


    Chu Feng immediately slipped away, Li Xiaoying looked at his head a little dizzy: "ask the waiter to be able to, but also to check out, how can you really see me? I don''t believe you are so firm! "


    Soon Chu Feng checked out, but found Li Xiaoying lying on the table, looking at the empty bottle, 40 degrees is not a high alcohol, but it is a little uncomfortable to drink more than 400 ml in a hurry, fainting past is normal.


    Want to send Li Xiaoying back to Li''s home, but think it is not appropriate, how to explain Li Xiaoying why he was drunk?


    Looking around, Chu Feng can only take materials from the local area. When the waiter opens a room, she holds lixiaoying to go up. When she just put the woman down in the room, she suddenly hugs Chu Feng and pulls him down, turns over and presses it on Chu Feng. With the red lips with wine, she kisses directly.


    Chu wind swept through the bitter smile, thought that drink those wine Li Xiaoying has drunk, but look at this way to know Li Xiaoying is installed.


    I felt that the tongue was raw and wanted to slip into his mouth. There was a force in Chu wind. Li Xiaoying was shot when he called, but it didn''t hurt him.


    Chu Feng stood up, Li Xiaoying also shook a sudden ran to the door, eyes stubborn: "why?"


    Chu wind tidied up the messy clothes, wiped off the smell of the corner of the mouth, and returned in a positive color: "I am not liuxiahui, but it is not an absolute stallion, we can only be friends!"


    Hissing!


    Suddenly, Li Xiaoying tore up her skirt to reveal her white body with a mask, and slowly faded, but two women wrapped in her body, with an absolutely seductive luster.


    So, on the contrary, he has seen better, so he has no sense of being indifferent to Li Xiaoying.


    Li Xiaoying naturally did not know that her body was not attractive in Chu Feng''s eyes, but the eyes stubbornly removed the last two masks, which were not absolutely perfect, but also considered as a beautiful body. The two girls'' red color was more severe to stimulate the eyes of Chu Feng.


    It is a symbol of women''s cleanliness, and it is the body that countless losers dream of, but Chu Feng is, like a water stop!


    Li Xiaoying stood there in this way, and was in the door. She knew that if Chu Feng left today, she would not know when it would be when she would meet next time. So she didn''t want Chu Feng to leave at least something on her body.


    She felt that her behavior was a little bit cheap, but no one stipulated that only men can pursue a woman madly, but can not women crazy pursuit of a man.


    So she was firm, and Chu Feng was more motionless, she was more crazy in her heart.


    "Why?"


    Chu wind sighed, suddenly the whole person disappeared in the room, only felt the curtain shaking in the balcony direction, when Li Xiaoying reacted, Chu wind did not know where to go.


    Hurriedly ran to the balcony to see, but no longer see the trace of Chu wind, decadent walked back to the room and lay in bed, and then seemed crazy to continue to roll there.


    "Chu Feng, I swear I will conquer you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1502

    Night falls. It''s more than seven o''clock in the evening.


    After dinner, Chu Feng left Kuncheng hotel with Zhuque and drove all the way out of Kuncheng. At present, the enemy has gradually become clear, and it is impossible for people who are too powerful to kill them. It is enough to have Zhuque alone. What''s more, he goes to the third branch helm, so he doesn''t need to worry about his own territory.


    In addition, lengrushuang and Murong Bing are both powerful. If there is any danger, they will arrive soon. Unless the enemy sends out people who are too strong to deal with, they will die in vain.


    And that kind of person, basically not too big possibility appears, so Chu Feng also did not take too many people for convenience.


    "Rosefinch, how did you stop?"


    Leaving the bustling Kuncheng to the outskirts, Zhuque suddenly turned the steering wheel and stopped the car on one side of the road, as if there was a fault and temporarily broke down. The person who started to send the car had been called off by Zhuque, and there were only two people in the car at the moment.


    Rosefinch that years did not leave a trace of the beautiful face on the emergence of a faint color: "little Lord!"


    Zhuque suddenly showed such a look, so that Chu wind was very surprised, it is too young daughter Jiao state.


    Then also curious, has always been noble elegant inviolable rosefinch, why suddenly this appearance, squint eyes: "you are pregnant?"


    This is the only possibility that Chu Feng can think of at the moment. Otherwise, how could the rosefinch with the same look in the face of the enemy suddenly show such a look? Chu Feng said at once.


    Zhuque a Leng, then cold face: "fart, you did not shoot accurately, how can I get pregnant?"


    Chu Feng''s fierce words made Chu Feng cough continuously. It was really thundered by Zhuque''s words. However, it was easier to know that the rosefinch was not pregnant. Now, when the wind and rain were shaking, Chu Feng didn''t want to lose the fighting effectiveness of a half divine period of Zhuque pregnancy, at least temporarily.


    Chu Feng seemed to be relieved. Thinking of the mood when she was holding Chu Mu ran in the Liu family of South Korea, the rosefinch became angry: "why, didn''t you want to make me pregnant, or did you really think I was just a plaything?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. How could a woman of several hundred years old, an old woman who had existed since the Ming and Qing Dynasties, look like this?


    Feeling good magic at the same time, Chu Feng pulled the rosefinch in his arms: "so powerful woman, how can I not give you pregnancy, is it difficult for you to find other men? The answer is very obvious, but now the situation is vague, the enemy emerge in endlessly, and the demigods are qualified to fight. "


    "You are a demigod. If you are pregnant, what will you do if the enemy comes?"


    Afraid that Zhuque mistakenly thought that he was just a tool to resist the enemy, Chu Feng added: "so it''s not the time to be pregnant, and I didn''t think you were a plaything. You should be able to feel it, so don''t be angry. When the time is right, the young master will definitely blow you up and get shot!"


    After listening well, the flavor changes. The rosefinch is full of shyness. At the same time, she also knows that Chu Feng has not deceived herself. Her lonely heart for hundreds of years is suddenly walked in, and the rosefinch is inevitably shy.


    In addition to the year of birth, even after so many years, the old tradition is still depicted in the bones, nodding slightly: "I believe you, when everything is settled down, you will give me a child, I also want to present mother, see what feeling."


    At the moment, Zhuque''s face is delicate, and Chu Feng is in a trance. It seems that no matter how strong a woman is, there is a mother''s dream in her heart, even if it is a woman like Zhuque.


    Heavily nodded: "don''t worry, you will have a child."


    Then he thought of the rosefinch parking and asked, "by the way, why stop the car?"


    Zhuque was lying in the arms of Chu Feng. She had no edge or the majesty of the king of heaven. She was just a little woman. When she heard the words, she said shyly, "people are hungry. I want to rest at the third branch helm tonight. But the fourth princess has asked you to go back tonight. I want to ask you that you don''t want to run any more tonight, do you?"


    Hungry?


    Chu Feng was shocked, and then understood the meaning of Zhuque, dare to love this woman is the reason for that, and worried that Chu Feng would go back after tonight, so he stopped to talk about these things.


    Thinking of the lush jungle, Chu Feng also moved. Except in Japan, when the rosefinch bowed its head to admit defeat, he didn''t seem to have been intimate with this woman again. Looking at the mature and moving woman, he still wanted to refuse to welcome her, but still took the initiative.


    Chu Feng touched his chin, a deep face: "this, such as frost fire, the earth will tremble ah!"


    Rosefinch was originally with a happy smile, but smell speech immediately black face to drink a way: "is she your woman, I am not your woman, she is also strength is stronger than me, if my strength is stronger than her, I also can ask you to go where to roll back immediately?"


    I didn''t expect that all of a sudden the rosefinch was so angry. Chu Feng laughed bitterly: "I didn''t say I wanted to go back. I just wanted to say that she was angry and the world would tremble. But I didn''t say that I would go back if she was angry, and I''m really tired today!"Then he looked at the rosefinch with his eyes playfully: "it''s only the first time that the king of rosefinch has a request. It''s very rare to maintain such fine character!"


    "Go away!" Zhuque heard Chu Feng not go back to Kuncheng Hotel today, but Chu Feng''s words stabbed her inner shyness. She started the car and continued on the road.


    At about nine o''clock, the car came to the foot of a slightly remote mountain. Chu Feng knew that it was probably the third rudder, but after getting off the car, he looked like his mouth twitched: "nunnery?"


    The rosefinch then got out of the car and came over, smelling and nodding: "yes, the third branch rudder is a nunnery, but it''s different from other nunneries. I don''t have to ask them to shave. All of them are practicing with hair. What I said to the public is to give some people who are temporarily confused a little quiet."


    "Therefore, in addition to the people from the third branch, there are some ordinary women who come here temporarily confused and can leave at any time."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly at the wonderful flower of the third branch rudder, and also looks at the rosefinch: "that, who is the Abbess?"


    As soon as the rosefinch blushed, she turned her head to one side and didn''t answer. But if she didn''t answer, it would be the best answer. Obviously, in this different place from the nunnery, the Abbess in charge is Zhuque.


    Thinking of Zhuque''s identity, Chu Feng sighed: "I really pushed the Abbess this time!"


    Zhuque is very shy. For so many years, she feels that she is not a real nun, but she is also going on according to the nun''s life style. She also feels that her life is such a simple one, but what she can''t imagine is that she lost her body under the guidance of Chu Feng''s step-by-step setting.


    And so many years of body has been broken, rosefinch began to feel nothing, but when it comes to the evening, she will think of and Chu wind tumultuous feeling, a little bit pithy understanding.


    Just like a powder keg was ignited, there was no way out. So I just stopped on the road just now and wanted Chu Feng not to go back tonight. Obviously, he knew that if Chu Feng went back, he would have no chance to contact her.


    Just had such an idea, Zhuque secretly spat a sentence, how he is more and more shameless, also motioned Chu Feng to go up.


    Zhuque hall is divided into East and west sides. In the East is the core staff of the third branch. In the West are the places where ordinary women come to experience nuns'' lives. They don''t come to visit each other and walk around their own places. So Chu Feng doesn''t worry about being known by ordinary people when he comes here tonight.


    Just entered the gate to the East, although Chu Feng had already made psychological preparations, but when he saw it, he was still a little surprised. At first glance, all of them were women, all dressed in nuns'' clothes.


    Just at this time, a charming nun came along, her eyes caressing from Chu Feng, and then she looked at the rosefinch: "master, you are ready."


    Rosefinch nodded gently and then went to one side. The charming figure was obviously the baby apprentice of rosefinch, Feng Qingqing.


    The rosefinch left and didn''t know what to do. Feng Qingqing approached Chu Feng when several hundred nuns were paying attention to him, and said in a low voice, "little Lord, are you coming to get back my agreement with you?"


    Chu Feng was still among hundreds of nuns, or nuns with fair looks. He heard Feng Qingqing''s words and asked, "what''s the agreement?"


    "No conscience!" Feng Qingqing spat a word. No matter how many people are looking at it, Feng Qingqing whispered, "that''s what I told you on the night when I left the imperial city. Do you want to have both master and apprentice harvest? Tonight is such a beautiful day. In such a special environment, the little Lord will not be moved


    Chu Feng finally knows what Feng Qingqing is talking about. He laughs bitterly at the wonderful work of the apprentice of the rosefinch. He also has a positive look: "be serious!"


    Feng Qingqing curls her lips and says in her heart that the least serious person in the world is you.


    It seems that Feng Qingqing and Zhuque are masters and apprentices. However, due to their cheerful and lively personality, they are more likely to be sisters and girlfriends. They have not concealed Feng Qingqing''s affairs, including their bets with Chu Feng. What a shame.


    Therefore, Feng Qingqing is the one who knows the relationship between Zhuque and Chu Feng, so Chu Feng shows a positive look at the moment. Feng Qingqing says that he sniffs at it!


    But now there are so many people, it''s not good to attack the character of Chu Feng. After all, they are the little masters. But they decided to wait and fight against Chu Feng and seduce them. We have to say that fengqingqing is still a wonderful flower.


    After a while, the rosefinch, who had left soon, came back. Chu Feng looked at it at will and was stunned. If the rosefinch was the imperial sister with all kinds of amorous feelings, the present rosefinch is a dignified abbess with a nun''s robe on her body. How can you see and attract people.


    Who could have imagined that under the nun''s robe, there was a body that could burst a man''s blood vessels?


    When the rosefinch came to see Chu Feng staring at her, she was glad that it could attract Chu Feng, but then she was ashamed and angry. How about so many people, can''t you be subtle?


    Cough a: "little Lord, all arrangements have been made, what arrangements and problems do you have, say it directly!"Chu Feng recollected and looked at the hundreds of women who were standing there. He saw their faces full of playfulness. Chu Feng''s face was embarrassed. He knew that he was staring at the rosefinch just now and was seen by them.


    Under the bitter smile also softly opens a mouth: "everybody is good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1503

    all is quiet at dead of night.


    Chu Feng didn''t leave after he spoke to the third branch helmsman, but lived in a room in the inner courtyard under the arrangement of the rosefinch. It''s just that all of them are women''s third branch Helms. How could Chu Feng feel a little strange.


    I even think of xuzhu, the wonderful flower monk in Tianlong Babu, with a group of women.


    Although it was strange, Chu Feng didn''t say anything when he promised that she would not go back this evening. She also called Leng Rushuang and told her to send someone to Guangzhou first. So she didn''t go back tonight. I''ll see you at the airport tomorrow.


    Chu Feng took the initiative to call to explain, perhaps it was really too late, cold as frost, did not force Chu Feng to go back, and then hung up the phone.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t cheat Leng Rushuang. He did transfer the third branch commander to Guangzhou this evening, because the fourth branch of Xuanwu is in Northeast Dizhou, and Xuanwu is now assisting Su Xinyu in Longmen holy land. It is impossible to transfer his people in a short period of time.


    So tonight, Chu Feng directly dispatched a group of strong men in the third branch of the helm, namely, tiannu period and Tianyang period. If the deterrence fails, they will kill the green dragon and white tiger in an absolutely forceful manner. Of course, these people in the past were not mainly aimed at Qinglong and Baihu, but against xianchongmen.


    Although Yutu is now in his hands, xianchongmen don''t know that Yutu is the person behind the scenes of xianchongmen. It''s not appropriate to send other forces to deal with it. After all, xianchongmen are women.


    There is no doubt that only the third branch of Zhuque is more appropriate, and women will not be accused of bullying weak women.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t tell the rosefinches that they wanted to give Yutu a chance to see if this woman would give her the immortal gate.


    Just thinking about something, the door was opened, and a figure slipped in like a thief. Chu Feng thought that the rosefinch was coming to see it, but he found that the person who came in was Feng Qingqing. He was shocked: "why?"


    "So master, it''s estimated that it will take a little time to come here. I''ll accompany you first."


    Damn it!


    Chu Feng shouts in his heart. Seeing that Feng Qingqing has already sat down, he still has a look of colluding with you. Chu Feng wants to be serious, but he knows that facing Feng Qingqing, he is not worth money, because she knows too many embarrassing things.


    But a smile: "I do not want you to accompany, you go to have a rest, tomorrow we leave also need you to control the third rudder!"


    "No Feng Qingqing shook her head and said with a smile, "I have already told my master that I will go this time, and she has also agreed. You can''t help me, little Lord. Otherwise, I will tell the sisters of the third branch that you will blow up my master''s mouth, chrysanthemum and body!"


    Feng Qingqing should be Murong Bing''s Apprentice. A glance and a smile all have Murong Bing''s five points of flavor. It''s totally different from the rosefinch.


    Wryly smile, this girl''s threat to people is also so distinctive, but she went there is nothing, nodding: "OK, then I''ll give you to go, you go to rest now, and you have to get up early tomorrow!"


    Leaning away from her, Chu Feng whispered, "forget it, you''d better keep it for the man you like."


    "But you are the man I like Feng Qingqing could not be avoided by Chu Feng. She opened her hand and hugged Chu Feng. Her head was on his shoulder, and her body moved deliberately: "and my master is hundreds of years old. You can''t look up to me? Little Lord, it''s very hurtful


    Feeling the surging and surging behind her back, Chu Feng swallows her saliva, and sniffs the fragrance of the woman beside her, which makes Chu Feng''s blood boil.


    Just wanted to say you''d better go. Wait for your master to come!


    Feng Qingqing turned around and sat on Chu Feng''s legs, but then she stood up and frowned: "little master, what do you put in your bag? The little flower on the top is a little painful!"


    Chu Feng''s blood has coagulated at once. Feng Qingqing can definitely compete with Murong Bing when he develops. Although his words are very implicit and seemingly casual, they are hard to resist. Xiaohua?


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched repeatedly, and found that Feng Qingqing should go to Murong Bing as an apprentice. If such a girl follows Zhuque, she will definitely damage Zhuque.


    "And you''re not in charge. How wonderful


    Chu Feng is not Liu Xiahui, and she doesn''t want to be Liu Xiahui. She feels that her cheeks are hot and she coughs gently: "not good?"


    Chu Feng''s words are a kind of firm and loose meaning. Feng Qingqing smiles and lowers her head and touches Chu Feng''s lips. Although it''s still very astringent, it can be seen that his understanding is very high. Chu Feng''s hands and feet are stiff at the beginning, and they hold Feng Qingqing tightly with both hands, and they kiss each other fiercely.


    After a long time, Feng Qingqing''s face was a little bit red because of kissing and panting. She licked her tongue, stood up and squatted down. After a while, Chu Feng put her hands on the table, and the whole person was stiff. She felt that this was not good. But Feng Qingqing, a girl, didn''t seem to care.


    After half an hour, Chu Feng got a new understanding of Feng Qingqing''s evil spirit again. He stood up and licked his tongue: "I''m gone. I''m afraid master will come here soon. I''ll be lucky if I have a little time."Chu Feng opened his mouth. It seemed that the fire just released could be ignited at any time. Looking at Feng Qingqing''s small mouth, he was so evil for the first time. If it had developed several times, would it still be ok?


    But also did not retain Feng Qingqing, innocuous ambiguous can, but absolutely can''t let the rosefinch know, although the rosefinch may not lose his temper, but Feng Qingqing is ultimately Zhu Que''s apprentice, how much face should be reserved for her.


    Feng Qingqing pursed her lower lip and felt no residue. She was about to leave, but she heard the sound of footsteps and opened her small mouth: "it''s over!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled. He saw that the rosefinch was already outside, and followed two women. It was not the right time to laugh bitterly. Just about to speak, Feng Qingqing lifted up the tablecloth and hid under the table. Because the tablecloth almost fell to the ground, there was no way to find it. In addition, Feng Qingqing completely shielded the breath.


    The door also opened at this time, the rosefinch came in and turned back: "you two go down first. I have something important to talk about with the little Lord!"


    The two women who followed did not doubt anything, or had always been in their impression of serious and inviolable rosefinch, and could not make them think of anything. They closed the door respectfully and left the inner courtyard.


    The majestic color on the face of the rosefinch also disappeared after the two followers left, and went to Chu Feng. Chu Feng stood up and temporarily dispersed the idea that Feng Qingqing was under the table, and wryly laughed: "abbess, isn''t it good for a single man and a daughter to live in a room at night?"


    The rosefinch blushed and hummed, "go away, I don''t see you say that when you go up to me!" No matter now still wearing a robe, he hugged Chu Feng: "hurry up, wait for me to go back. If someone knows I''m resting here, I''ll be doubted!"


    The woman who was ignited is very crazy, Chu Feng is slightly surprised, but Feng Qingqing is now under the table, let her see the initiative of the rosefinch is not good?


    But at the moment, the rosefinch is totally unable to control the mother leopard. They quickly fall on the big bed. Under the table, Feng Qingqing quietly opens up a little tablecloth to look at it. She smacks her tongue and says in her heart that my master has really changed from a saint to that. Look at that mouth, it seems that she is more powerful than me!


    In less than ten minutes, the real war completely sounded the horn. Chu Feng thought it was inappropriate, but it was not easy to tell the rosefinch and fengqingqing were under the table, and they had just studied musical instruments.


    Can only be hard work, and all this fell in Feng Qingqing''s eyes, after all, is a normal person, Feng Qingqing said under the table is very uncomfortable.


    And the rosefinch is completely immersed in the sea at the moment, and generally did not pay attention to the tablecloth was lifted up some, a pair of big eyes of water spirit blinked staring at it, just trying to cater to the Chu wind''s sprint, of course, also suppressed no sound, otherwise it would certainly frighten a group of people.


    Inside the nunnery, there was such a voice coming out.


    Near 1:30 in the morning, a war without smoke of gunpowder is finally over. After relaxing, the rosefinch and Chu Feng are lingering for a while, and they quickly put on their clothes and leave. Otherwise, it will be doubted that she is not in the room tonight.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and was just ready to take a bath. His body was covered with sweat just now, but he didn''t get up. A figure under the table directly jumped out and pressed on him: "I''m waiting for it. I''m sick to death!"


    Chufeng''s eyes are wide. What''s wrong? Your master just left. At least give me a bath?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1504

    When Chu Feng was frightened by Feng Qingqing''s madness, Guangzhou, which is thousands of miles away, is performing absolutely bloody.


    Guangzhou is the headquarters of tianwangmen. In addition, there are several lobby entrances. But all of a sudden, including the headquarters, have been attacked by mysterious forces, and all of them are sent out by one person, so the tianwangmen has no resistance to the killing.


    When the headquarters and the entrances of the halls were attacked, Huang''s garden also suffered a bloody attack.


    A strong middle-aged man directly through the gate, red all the way, even if there are 800 loyal guards in Huang''s garden, but they can''t stop the middle-aged man''s rampage. Even if he took out a few guns, he could not suppress the impact of the middle-aged man. After 15 minutes, there were only 800 bodies on the ground.


    In addition, they are the Huang family members who gather in front of the main villa in panic!


    Huang Jingyin stands in front of her. The girl who has been in charge of tianwangmen for a period of time has become the queen of the southern pole road. Although the killed people can let countless people die when they raise their hands, for Huang Jingyin, it will only shock her, but it will never make her shrink back and fear.


    Looking at the middle-aged man walking with blood, Huang Jingyin opened his mouth in a deep voice: "are you a warrior?"


    With the rise of her status and the existence of Chu Feng, Huang Jingyin is not too unfamiliar with martial arts. If she can kill 800 people alone, she can only be a warrior.


    Besides, Huang Jingyin has received a phone call just now. In addition to the attack on Huang''s garden, the headquarters and several lobbies in Guangzhou were also attacked. Although not all the people were slaughtered like Huang''s garden, a lot of them were killed, and the high-rise buildings at the entrance of the hall were taken away.


    Huang Jingyin didn''t know who was coming, but he knew that it must be related to Chu Feng. Otherwise, the tianwangmen would not be able to enter the eyes of those martial artists even though they were holding half of the holy court.


    "Worthy of being the queen of southern Jidao, she has extraordinary spirit!"


    The middle-aged man stood 10 meters away. Although he killed a lot of people, he was still proud and arrogant: "if I were 20 years old, I would pursue you warmly, but if it was now, I would be old and don''t want to be involved with little Lori!"


    The middle-aged man''s words make Huang family all slightly angry, it is simply too arrogant.


    The green aunt who has been lurking until Huang Jingyin takes control of the heavenly king gate has always regarded Huang Jingyin as her own daughter. At the moment, when she sees someone so teasing her, she can''t stop her anger: "asshole!"


    I really want to order the hidden tianwangmen''s basic strength to kill out the middle-aged man, but Qing''s aunt knows that it''s just an increase in casualties. The strength of middle-aged men is beyond the ordinary strength.


    The middle-aged man turned his head and looked at the green aunt who was talking, and his eyes lit up slightly: "what a woman with taste!"


    When she was in Jianghai, aunt Qing didn''t take care of herself because of her life and taking care of Huang Jingyin''s father and daughter. So she looked very old at the beginning. But later, in order that Huang Jingyin could take charge of tianwangmen smoothly, she lurked back to Guangzhou according to the meaning of Chu Feng, in order to wait for an opportunity.


    She also used a lot of maintenance things, even fengteng medicine''s Fengyuan Yangyin pill. She looked at least 20 years younger. Although she was not as beautiful as she was when she was young, she was still a little better than a woman of this age.


    So now it seems that the taste of mature aunt Qing, especially charming.


    Feel the middle-aged man in the eyes of the evil eyes, Huang Jingyin frown: "what do you want to do?"


    The middle-aged man took his eyes back from Aunt Qing and looked at Huang Jingyin, simply and directly: "invite you to go to a place for a walk. Be careful that you will not be hurt."


    Huang Jingyin frowns deeply. She knows that the middle-aged man must have some hidden secrets, but she doesn''t know much about martial arts. Moreover, she can''t resist the middle-aged man''s violence.


    The green hills are not afraid of firewood burning!


    Huang Jingyin''s heart immediately made a decision. After the dramatic changes in the Huang family, the number of people withered, the dead died and left. There were not many people left. Huang Jingyin didn''t want his relatives to be hurt again.


    Gently nodded: "we can go with you, but you must promise not to kill again."


    "As long as Miss Huang cooperates, I''m not a killer." The middle-aged man is not surprised by Huang Jingyin''s compromise, and there is no better way to resist him in such a situation.


    However, the middle-aged man''s eyes then looked at the green aunt, meaningful!


    All of a sudden, there was a terrible force of nature around. Except aunt Qing, everyone fainted. Then dozens of similar warriors and middle-aged men waved their hands outside the garden. These people immediately started to act.


    Half of the people were handling the corpses on the ground, and several ton trucks were also opened outside. Obviously, they wanted to clean up all the bodies. After all, if the high-level people knew such a tragedy, the Xuanyuan family would surely kill them, and their blood would flow like a river.Half of the people were going to take Huang Jingyin away. Aunt Qing, who didn''t faint, wanted to stop her. But the middle-aged man suddenly appeared in front of her: "it''s a long night. There are a lot of things. Don''t worry. I promise that I won''t hurt anyone again. It just needs Miss Huang''s cooperation."


    "As for you, I''m interested in you. It''s still early. Shall we talk about life?"


    Aunt Qing''s face changed a lot. She knew what the middle-aged man wanted to do. Her quick hand just landed on the middle-aged man''s body without any effect. It was like a baby who didn''t pay attention to the adult and felt no strength at all.


    The middle-aged man sneered: "or a wild horse, good!"


    Suddenly, the big hand stretched out, and aunt Qing immediately lost her combat effectiveness. The middle-aged man picked up his aunt and said to his entourage, "deal with all the people here. Don''t leave a drop of blood for me. In addition, quickly evacuate. Chu Feng will come tomorrow. We should hurry up."


    The middle-aged man took aunt Qing and walked into the room on the second floor. He threw his aunt on the bed and took off his clothes there.


    Aunt Qing knew what the middle-aged man wanted to do, but he was not his opponent. She curled up on the bed and retreated to the corner. Looking at the middle-aged man who had taken off all his clothes, her eyes twinkled with murder and resentment: "do you want to do it?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?" The middle-aged man is a man''s smile, looking at the young aunt curled up there, he enjoyed the fear of others: "don''t worry, I took the emperor''s pill of fengteng medicine. It''s not a problem to have three Royal girls in one night. I will definitely feed you!"


    "I''ll let you go!" The middle-aged man laughed.


    Quickly and thoroughly tore off all the clothes on Aunt Qing. Looking at her well maintained body, the middle-aged man sneered at her and ran into her body directly in aunt Qing''s powerless struggle. There was no so-called pity on women, only the most primitive and brute expedition.


    Aunt Qing hysterically issued a cry, her life has only one man, also only loved a man, that is Huang Jingyin''s father.


    She thought that her life would only be like this. At this time, she was defiled by the middle-aged man, and she gave out a cry of resentment. Suddenly, her struggling body slowly stopped.


    There, the middle-aged man felt something was wrong. He turned his head and looked at Aunt Qing. His face changed slightly. He saw blood coming from his mouth and killed himself by biting his tongue.


    The frowning middle-aged man scolded secretly, but did not stop. He continued to exercise on the body with body temperature. Twenty minutes later, he left aunt Qing''s body and put on his clothes before leaving. He also said a bad luck.


    Little did not know that, after the middle-aged man left, aunt Qing''s round eyes blinked for a moment, and slowly struggled to stand up to see the messy body. Tears slipped unconsciously and lay powerless on the big bed.


    She didn''t bite her tongue just now. She just bit through the skin of her mouth. It looks like she killed herself by biting her tongue. Although she escaped being taken away, she may continue to be humiliated, but this kind of thing is enough once.


    "I''m sorry, I still didn''t keep my innocence for you!" he sighed


    More than ten minutes later, Huang''s garden was completely quiet. All the corpses on the ground were cleaned up and pulled away. No bloodstain was left. The only difference is that Huang''s garden, which used to be full of people, is now quiet and invisible, just like a ghost town.


    On a street seven kilometers away from Huang''s garden, dozens of police cars were parked on the road. In front of a police car stood a woman with a touch of enchantment. Although she was wearing a uniform, she could not hide the smell.


    Looking in the direction of Huang''s garden, he sighed slightly.


    At this time, a police officer came to the uniformed woman''s side: "Captain, according to the latest news, the entrance of tianwangmen''s hall has been bloodwashed tonight, many people have died, the headquarters has also been captured, and no one has been found."


    "It''s just why we didn''t press it up just now?"


    Guo Meimei looked up at the night sky, and then looked at the police officer who reported: "in the whole holy Dynasty, the fool knows who is in charge of the tianwangmen and the Fengmen. But under such circumstances, there are still people who dare to attack the tianwangmen gate, or go straight to the core. What do you think we can do even if we go out? It''s just an increase in casualties! "


    She has monitored several places where the incident happened tonight through some monitoring nearby. All of them were attacked by one person, but the blood flowed into a river. She knew that what was involved tonight was the level that she could not touch.


    The woman who used to argue with Liu Yan always thought about it: "although it''s useless for us to go out tonight, we always need to do something. The headquarters of Guangzhou in tianwangmen gate is elevated. Many people must be eyeing the vacuum of Guangzhou."


    "Pass on my orders and be ready to attack in 24 hours. Whoever wants to disrupt the rise will be killed by me."


    His eyes also looked forward to: "this time, he should come to Guangzhou, right? I haven''t seen you for more than a year. Is the once unknown youth still elegant at the moment? "When the police officer next to him turns around, he hears Guo Meimei''s words and is shocked by who he is, but then he thinks of something, and his face changes slightly.


    He, obviously, is a legendary young man who has never been to the edge of the sea because of the lack of wind. Thinking of the bloody tianwangmen tonight, maybe he will come and understand why Guo Meimei wants to prevent people from rising.


    Because Chu Feng is coming, anyone who dares to rise at this time will be eliminated. Guo Meimei naturally wants to suppress such things.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1505

    The next morning, a few minutes to six o''clock in the suburb of Kuncheng, Zhuque hall!


    Chufeng opened his eyes vaguely, and saw a delicate face. He narrowed his eyes. Looking back on last night, after the rosefinch left, Feng Qingqing jumped out. Then, chufeng''s head boomed, and he sat up to lift the quilt. A body without any inch appeared in front of Chu Feng, which was enough to make the morning mood rise to the top The little plum blossom like bloodstains on the bed sheet, chufeng passed by with a wry smile. Last night, he still didn''t hold fast to it.


    In December, the standard blue has gradually become cold, and the quilt is suddenly gone. Feng Qingqing, who is still in a daze, opens her eyes.


    Then he sat up and met Chu Feng. Then he looked down at himself and saw the plum blossom blood on the bed sheet. His mouth opened slightly: "is it gone?"


    Chu Feng looked at Feng Qingqing''s astonished appearance and wryly laughed: "remember, you pushed me!"


    There is no hysteria in murmuring small mouth: "forget to let you wash, master''s things still remain!"


    Then he nestled up in Chu Feng''s arms, just like a little wild cat: "little master, I had a good feeling last night. It was more interesting than watching a big movie. Who do you think my master and I feel better?"


    Chu wind a burst of speechless, fengqingqing is simply a monster, if this continues to develop, it is absolutely fatal, also do not know how the rosefinch taught such an apprentice.


    However, she didn''t answer Feng Qingqing''s words. She felt different from Zhuque. When she was with Zhuque, Chu Feng had only excitement and a kind of pleasure of conquest, especially the tolerance and toughness of Zhuque made Chu Feng feel more extraordinary.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t say a word, Feng Qingqing hummed, moved and put on her shoes: "no conscience, I should at least coax me in the face of me, and keep silent, really."


    "But little Lord, I will look for you in the future."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. She thinks that there are enough women, but she is still seduced by Feng Qingqing. Fortunately, Feng Qingqing''s character is doomed to ignore anything. She just tries to seduce him. As for her identity and status, Chu Feng knows that Feng Qingqing doesn''t care at all.


    Looking at Feng Qingqing who was wearing clothes there, Chu Feng also got out of bed and said, "well, you go quickly. If your master finds out, it won''t be fun."


    Feng Qingqing put on her skirt, turned around and hugged Chu Feng. She said angrily, "little villain, I''m not willing to part with you. Promise me to look for me more when I''m free. Otherwise, I''ll go out and wear a green hat for you. Do you know what food pith is?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, but Feng Qingqing has turned away, coughing, what the hell is the rhythm?


    But the door opened, Feng Qingqing has already floated away, passing a trace of helplessness, Chu Feng also entered the bathroom.


    Last night, after fighting with the rosefinch, she was overwhelmed by Feng Qingqing, and then she fell asleep. Now she is sticky. After taking a bath, she can go to the airport. I think it''s as cold as frost. Do they all get up?


    "Little Lord, the king of rosefinch says we can go."


    Chu Feng was still bathing in the bathroom, and a clear voice came from outside the door. Just after Feng Qingqing left, a pretty nun in a nun''s robe came in and opened her mouth, but then the whole person was stiff.


    Eyelashes long eyes staring at the door is not closed bathroom, small mouth slightly open, pretty red face, she was growing up in the rosefinch hall, when to see such a seeping scene?


    Yes, in her mind, the picture of Chu Feng taking a bath at the moment is frightening. She screams and turns her back to the bathroom. In her mind, the scene lingers, and she says in her heart that it''s over. This time I see dirty things, I''m sure it will go bad.


    Compared with the little nun''s nervousness, Chu Feng stood in the cold water, stiff and embarrassed. How could this person be so impolite? Didn''t he know to knock on the door when he came in? Although the young master didn''t care, it wasn''t easy to see?


    "What''s the matter?"


    The little nun''s scream was very loud. The rosefinch, who was waiting in front of her, heard it in an instant. She quickly came and followed more than a dozen women with the third branch helm. They all gathered in the room and thought something was going on.


    But when we saw what was going on, everyone except the rosefinch screamed and turned their backs to the bathroom door, which was obviously as frightened as the young nun at the beginning.


    Chu Feng feels that today''s Day is really not brilliant, under the bitter smile, there also don''t know where to put the hand.


    Rosefinch face is also a red, spit in the heart, little bastard bath is not closed, so many of my disciples see your ugly things.


    Eyes cast a moment, the rosefinch turned back: "you all go out, later to the little Lord''s room remember to knock first!"


    More than ten women quickly ran out, all of them were blushing. The amazing scene of Chu Feng lingered in their minds. This is the man? But is this man too scary?Can a woman afford it and not die directly?


    After more than ten women left quickly with the same idea, the rosefinch was helpless: "do you want to pollute the eyes of my disciples intentionally if you don''t close the door when you take a bath?"


    Chu Feng was not so embarrassed when he was left alone. He said with a wry smile: "what pollution do you still enjoy? It seems that last night, you still have to eat!"


    "Shut up!" Obviously, rosefinch is also a kind of woman who can do but can''t say. When she hears Chu Feng talking about shameful things, she gives a tender drink.


    However, the corner of his eyes also subconsciously looked at the big bed where they fought last night, but it was OK not to look at it. As soon as the rosefinch''s eyes were wide and round, she walked quickly to see the red spots on the sheets. Chu Feng''s teasing look in the bathroom instantly solidified and finished, and forgot to clean up the battlefield!


    Sure enough, knowing what it was, the rosefinch turned back and stared at Chu Feng coldly: "asshole, what did you do?"


    She was caused by Chu Feng for the first time. At the moment, the things on the bed sheet are very clear. I think Chu Feng must have harmed the third branch after she left last night.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say nothing happened, but he also knew that it was absolutely impossible to deceive other people.


    Under the bitter smile, Chu Feng turned off the water, wiped his body out, put on his clothes, and let himself as calm as possible before looking at the rosefinch: "do you want to listen to the truth or lies?"


    The rosefinch hummed, "what do you say?"


    Obviously, what the rosefinch wants to hear is the truth.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath, looked at the sheet, coughed and said: "after you left last night, I wanted to take a bath and rest, but the door suddenly opened, and I didn''t know who ran in. He said that it was too hard for the third branch rudder. I hope I can save you."


    "So that''s it. As for who she is, I won''t say, so you can punish her!"


    I wanted to tell you the truth, but Feng Qingqing is after all the apprentice of Zhuque. If Zhuque knew that she had given her apprentice to sex, it would be a world war, at least not so easy to settle down!


    The answer is not much different from what she guessed. The angry look of the rosefinch is a little more relaxed, but she is still very unhappy. She knows that the women in the third branch are living a little more miserable, and it is difficult to get in touch with men.


    If it was in the past, she must tell Chu Feng who that person is, but she herself is obsessed with chufeng, who is qualified to say other people, but Chu Feng has dried her people, and the rosefinch is still upset: "asshole, can''t I give it to you? When I''m just leaving, you''ll touch my people, sex


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. If the rosefinch knows that the person who came after her leaving last night is Feng Qingqing, is that to be angry and spit blood?


    She walked over and hugged the rosefinch with a smile, and gave a kiss on the delicate red lips of the woman. She found that her charm has increased a lot since she became a real woman. "That doesn''t matter. I''m just playing on the scene. I''m not going to let your people grab positions with you. I promise I''ll feed you first every time."


    The rosefinch was very ashamed and angry. She also knew that Chu Feng was a woman who had never lacked dedication in this respect. If she really wanted to tangle up, she would have to die of anger first.


    He glared at Chu Feng fiercely and left his arms and went out. Chu Feng had no choice but to turn on the mobile phone that had been turned off last night. As soon as he turned on the phone, the phone rang. Surprised who was so worried and called so early, Chu Feng also pressed the answer button.


    Just put in the ear for a while, Chu Feng''s face slowly darkened down, a killing machine directly burst out, just like the rough sea reverberated around.


    Has gone out of the rosefinch itself in front, feel behind the killing machine, look back, see Chu Feng holding the mobile phone ugly face, frown: "how?"


    Chu Feng strode out and passed by the rosefinch, killing and cutting all over the place: "the entrance of Guangzhou Hall of Tianwang gate has been destroyed, all the Huang family members are missing, and 3000 people have been killed and injured!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1506

    A plane took off in Kuncheng and landed in Guangzhou two hours later in the clouds.


    As the plane landed, there was a thick layer of dark clouds over Guangzhou, which was originally a clear sky. However, there was no sense of rain and rain coming. It just seemed that it suddenly became overcast.


    Chu Feng took several women off the plane and intercepted a taxi directly to Guangzhou criminal investigation team.


    All the Huang family members are missing, with 3000 dead and injured. No one knows this tragedy more clearly than the police, because they have no action to stop everything. If they want to know the answer as soon as possible, they have to go to the criminal investigation team.


    In addition to Chu Feng, the rest of the women are charming women. The taxi driver is smacking his tongue. Which young master is this? He goes out with so many wonderful beauties.


    But he just took a look through the rearview mirror, and then he did not dare to continue to look, because he found that Chu Feng, sitting beside him, had always had an unbreakable violence.


    Although Chu Feng looks very elegant, like a college student in general, but the feeling is real.


    At this moment, it is the peak period of the largest traffic flow. It takes nearly 40 minutes for the taxi to get outside the Guangzhou criminal investigation team. Chu Feng gets off alone and asks them to find a hotel to wait. After all, it is more appropriate for him to handle the matter himself.


    Of course, this is Guangzhou. It is within the sphere of influence of the first branch of Qinglong. In addition, it is the first time that Chu Feng brings Ziyi with him.


    Feng Qingqing, who just pushed back the Chu wind last night, is very upset. She only knows that the Chu wind is suppressing a volcano. So she is a little dissatisfied with Ziyi, who used to fight with Chu Feng, but she has nothing to do.


    Chu Feng has just appeared outside the front door of the criminal investigation team, and the four security guards at the door are all stiff.


    Because this morning, team leader Guo Meimei personally explained that there might be a young man coming to the criminal investigation team today. His name is Chu Feng!


    Many people use the word "chufeng" in Shengchao, but when Guo Meimei can say it, she looks dignified. There is only one Chu Feng person, the real king of the underground world of Shengchao. There is no less wind that no one can fight against.


    So Chu Feng came with Ziyi and stood at the gate of the criminal investigation team. Four people had never seen Chu Feng. If it was normal, they would not believe that they would meet Chu Feng. However, at the moment, they felt that the person in front of them was Chu Feng. This was an instinctive intuition, because Chu Feng seemed insipid, but gave them heavy pressure.


    Don''t need too much words, the four people wisely get out of the way, Chu Feng squints his eyes, arouse a smile, it seems that the head of the criminal investigation team is a smart man!


    Chu Feng was not polite about this. He took Ziyi and went in. When Chu Feng and his wife went out for a distance, an older security guard picked up the walkie talkie and said, "report to the team leader, he''s here!"


    The news spread all over the criminal investigation team within a minute. All the police officers received the warning text messages, and so on. No matter what happened, they didn''t know.


    The news came from Guo Meimei, so many police officers were curious, but they did not dare to pry into it. Because the upheaval in the tianwangmen gate last night had become a big stone pressing on their hearts, which meant that all the people were fighting.


    Chu Feng walked into the hall of the building, but none of the policemen or even the policewomen in charge of reception dared to come up and say anything. Instead, they looked at Chu Feng with awe. They all knew who was coming, because Guo Meimei had said last night that they should keep a low profile recently.


    Chu Feng can feel the tension and uneasiness of these people, but he doesn''t care too much, which can also avoid some trouble.


    He went to the reception desk and looked at the receptionist who was still a little beautiful: "where is the captain?"


    Chu Feng''s voice is very light, even gentle, but the female police reception is a little nervous, the tone of her voice is a little unclear: "the seventh floor!"


    Thank you Chu wind light should a way, turned around and walked into the side of the elevator.


    With Chu Feng walking into the elevator, all the people in the hall are relieved. But no one talks about the shadow of the famous tree. Although Chu Feng is the man who dominates the darkness, when the dark reaches the extreme, it is the peak.


    Therefore, even if Chu Feng was so arrogant and despised all the people present, no one dared to say anything more.


    The elevator goes up all the way. When you get to the seventh floor and come out, the whole seventh floor looks empty. I think it''s because I know Chu Fenglai is hiding in her office. Ziyi follows her and smacks her tongue. It''s extraordinary.


    The canthus of the eyes secretly left Chu Feng the same, so pull the wind of the man, pour is also not wronged me.


    Chu Feng did not know what Ziyi was thinking, but walked slowly. The sound of footsteps echoed in the empty corridor, which made some people who were hiding in the dark to hear it slightly frightened. It was really the wind that was less coming. The floor where the criminal investigation team was located dared to walk in this way.


    Chu Feng came to the end of a room with the big characters of the captain''s office hanging.With a slight deviation, Ziyi went up and knocked on the door. A word of invitation came from the door. Hearing some familiar sounds, it seemed that he had heard them. Chu Feng frowned, but for a moment he forgot where he had heard the voice.


    Ziyi also opened the door of the office at this time, Chu Feng walked in, but when he saw the uniformed woman sitting at the desk, Chu Feng suddenly saw.


    Guo Meimei once met Liu Yan''s police school classmate in Jianghai, but she didn''t see Liu Yan after that time. Chu Feng almost forgot about this woman. However, judging from the current situation, she seemed to get some benefits at the beginning. It can be seen that in a big city like Guangzhou, she is still so young to be a team leader.


    Chu Feng walks past without any fluctuation. She is also wondering how many men Guo Meimei has accompanied. You should know that she is the same age as Liu Yan, but she has no background.


    She asked Ziyi to go out and wait outside. Chu Feng also dispersed fiercely. When the door was closed, she sat there and whispered, "Captain Guo, long time no see!"


    "It''s my honor to know me when I''m young." Guo Meimei glanced over the light delicate, just like when she was seducing Chu Feng in the river and sea, she twisted her neck and stroked her hair: "but the wind is less, I just remember what I''ve been looking at. It''s OK to talk about love, but it seems that we should do business first?"


    Direct!


    Guo Meimei directly set out the purpose of Chu Feng, but there was nothing strange about it. She nodded: "thank you very much."


    It turns out that the other party is Guo Meimei. Then everything last night will have an explanation. Although tianwangmen is a Jidao, it has suffered such a heavy blow to a certain extent. The police are supposed to do something about it. But Chu Feng is willing to give Guo Meimei an opportunity to explain and see what''s going on.


    "Come here!"


    Guo Meimei takes a look at Chu Feng with great interest. At first, she knew that this boy was not in the pool. She didn''t expect that in more than a year, she had already become powerful and powerful. She felt a little regret in her heart. She knew that she had been trying her best to collude with each other. Now she should be able to be tough?


    Chu Feng stood up and went to Guo Meimei. The latter also updated some information on the computer: "this is the person who attacked Huang''s garden last night. One person killed hundreds of people. The scene is bloody and cruel. The above meaning is to let you handle it by yourself, which is beyond the scope of our tolerance and solution."


    Seeing a middle-aged man killing all directions on that picture, the lowest is the cultivation of tiannu. Chu Feng looks a little ugly: "Ziyi!"


    Ziyi opened the door to come in, Chu Feng pointed to the computer screen: "you see if you know the person on the monitoring." He had some judgment in mind, but he was not sure yet.


    Ziyi comes over to see Guo Meimei''s charming face. Her uniform hasn''t been buttoned up yet. The black lace edge in the uniform flashed by from time to time. There is a fox spirit in the dark. Ziyi also goes to look at the middle-aged man on the screen.


    After a while, he nodded: "the first sub pilot!"


    Ziyi''s words undoubtedly confirmed Chu Feng''s idea. Qinglong Baihu took Huang''s family away for Qiang. It was obvious that he wanted to negotiate with him. He looked ugly and asked Ziyi to retreat first. The police had no way to solve this matter, because the other party was a warrior or a strong warrior.


    Even if Guo Meimei gets on the police, it will only increase the casualties. In the period of natural anger, countless things can be destroyed.


    Guo Meimei also forked out the video on the computer and leaned back on the wide chair: "I can''t help you with this. The only thing I can do is to suppress the situation in Guangzhou, so that the order of Jidao in the vacuum of power will not be disordered, and wait for you to rescue the Huang family."


    Chu Feng also knew that this was Guo Meimei, or the face given to him at the top. Otherwise, taking advantage of the power vacuum of tianwangmen, he would surely let other Jidao rise to replace tianwangmen, instead of suppressing the rest of the Jidao from acting rashly.


    A soft breath out: "thank you


    The leader of the secret way is really excellent. She looks more relaxed than Liu Yan!


    Guo Meimei looks up just as the eyes of Chu Feng collide with each other, and her mouth is slightly tilted: "less wind, fast lunch time, can I have a meal with you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1507

    Uncomfortable!


    This is how Chu Feng feels at the moment.


    And the result is that the criminal investigation team is stunned.


    But today, she went out with Chu Feng in a dress they didn''t usually see. She leaned on Chu Feng''s side like a bird, which was totally against their cognition.


    But then there was a feeling that the captain was also a woman of Chu Feng. No wonder he could sit in this position at a young age.


    Little did she know that the reason why Guo Meimei was able to get to this position was the explanation of the Jing family at the beginning. However, these things had already passed, and Guo Meimei did a good job. Therefore, after the collapse of the Jing family, Guo Meimei did not do anything to remove Guo Meimei''s position.


    But at the moment, the people in the criminal investigation team felt that it was because of Chu Feng that Guo Meimei sat in this position, and the news was constantly spreading in the dark.


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that Guo Meimei indirectly took advantage of him. A lot of things were born under rumors. Her individual superiors have been salivating at her all the time. However, it does not mean that she has no mind because of the influence. It is sooner or later that Guo Meimei is hidden rules.


    But today, Guo Meimei believes that this news will surely spread to all the high-level people in the border and sea. She is a woman of Chu Feng. Who dares to have any bad thoughts about her?


    It''s just that Chu Feng didn''t know about it. She just took Guo Meimei to a restaurant and had a meal. Everything was very natural. There was no other inappropriate behavior.


    After dinner, chufeng asked Ziyi to investigate. It turned out that it was the first branch commander. It was certain that it would not be possible to go back to the first branch in a short time. Of course, Huang''s family may have been taken away. But Chu Feng firmly believes that there must be a base point for the first branch in Guangzhou.


    I also believe Ziyi will bring him good news.


    Before he pointed his sword at the first branch, Chu Feng always needed to give some deterrence to the rest of the first branch. Ziyi told him that the first branch was located on a tourist island with more than 10000 members. The first branch was close to the secular level. Chu Feng had no choice but to kill, so he could take in some.


    After Ziyi left, Guo Meimei did not avoid holding his arm, but Chu Feng was somewhat unnatural about it.


    There are enough women. Chu Feng doesn''t know how many women there are. He doesn''t want to get involved with Guo Meimei. Who knows how dark this woman is?


    Chu Feng''s look fell in Guo Meimei''s eyes. How could a smart woman not know what he was thinking and narrowed her eyes: "I''m still here!"


    Guo Meimei''s words do not mean to deceive people. Although she is like a social flower in informal occasions, she is very serious in her work and has many suitors, but she is rejected by Guo Meimei.


    Because she was born in the countryside, similar to Liu Yan''s, she always wanted to commit herself to a powerful man, even if she could not give her forever and future, but could give her the capital to support herself. Therefore, although Guo Meimei shuttled among various men in recent years.


    But it is to let others see can not eat, so she did not cheat Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng side head: "really?" When Guo Meimei solemnly nods, Chu Feng''s left eye can''t see the slightest deception color. She laughs bitterly that such an open woman is still there, but Chu Feng doesn''t get closer to her.


    Now his position waved, countless beautiful women flocked to him, and there was absolutely no lack of place. Therefore, this attractive thing to grass roots did not have much attraction to Chu Feng.


    Sitting in the car, Guo Meimei gave Chu Feng a sad look in her eyes: "Liu Yan is just a little bigger than me. I think the rest is no worse than her. I don''t have to be responsible for delivering them to the door. If there is less wind, there is no need to draw a gun. Is it a bit of a blow to people?"


    So straightforward words, Chu Feng a little speechless, but also appropriate reply: "I have too many women, can''t serve."


    It''s not the reason for the reason, but Guo Meimei believes it, but she also laughs and says, "it''s worried that I can''t serve you, rather than I''m not interested in it. It doesn''t matter. What I want is just once owned, not forever!"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to correct her meaning, Guo Meimei directly started the car and entered the car sea. Chu Feng could only swallow what she said. He believed that Guo Meimei would not last forever, but some things were the bottom line of principles.


    Of course, if Guo Meimei is not a wife or even someone else''s wife, he naturally doesn''t care to have a romantic affair. But he can''t promise Guo Meimei the future, so there''s no need to take away the precious first time.


    Half an hour later, the car drove into the deserted Huang''s garden.


    Chu Feng gets out of the car and looks around. There is no sign of fighting. But he can still smell a faint smell of blood in the air. It seems that he can feel the cruelty of the fight last night. When he thinks of the videos Guo Meimei showed him, Chu Feng only has the opportunity to kill and has no human feelings.


    Guo Meimei walked up to him and whispered, "last night, the man killed someone and took the Huang family and cleaned up the scene."Chu Feng nodded slightly and walked into it. Guo Meimei hesitated and followed him. Last night, 800 people died here. Although it''s daytime now, I''m a little bit unaccustomed to it. I always feel that something is staring at me in the dark.


    It can be seen that the fighting last night was carried out outside, and all the things inside were still in good order. There was no thief in the past night. Obviously, I was worried about something dangerous.


    Where too many people have died, people are always excluded.


    Left eye 360 degrees around, from the first floor to the second floor, look a Zheng, there are still people!


    She quickly turns around and goes up the stairs. Guo Meimei is curious about how Chu Feng suddenly looks like this. She doesn''t think much about it. She comes to the room where the middle-aged man insults aunt Qing last night.


    After seeing the situation in the room, Guo Meimei was surprised. Last night, those people took the initiative to clean up the scene. After that, Guo Meimei did not send anyone to check. She just transferred the surrounding monitoring through the authority.


    As the leader of Guangzhou, Guo Meimei is naturally acquainted with aunt Qing, who always deals with things by Huang Jingyin.


    "You say, she is aunt Qing?" Chu Feng began to wonder who this woman was, because Aunt Qing was still old and ugly when she left the river and sea, and the woman lying on the bed at the moment was a beautiful young woman. How could Chu Feng and aunt Qing get together.


    Guo Meimei was surprised that chufeng didn''t know it was aunt Qing, and nodded: "it''s really her!"


    Chu Feng didn''t explain why he didn''t know. He guessed that it must be aunt Qing who had changed her appearance after her maintenance. She was definitely a beauty when she was young. She had no foundation, and no matter how she was maintained, it was fake.


    As if the whole soul had been emptied, the strategic place was in a mess. It could be seen that the people who moved aunt Qing did not have any pity at all.


    Aunt Qing has been lonely for so many years, and it is natural that she can''t bear the storm.


    Sigh a Chu wind also did not feel inappropriate, this time all the small sections can be ignored: "aunt Qing, I am Chu wind!"


    Aunt Qing blinked her eyes and slowly looked at Chu Feng. Then she sat up and hugged Chu Feng. Suddenly, she cried loudly. Chu Feng''s hands were embarrassed for a moment. She didn''t know where to put them. But she was very sad when she saw her crying. She also put out her hand and patted the woman''s back with a sigh.


    Guo Meimei stood aside. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng who didn''t know aunt Qing just now, she would have thought that there was an improper relationship between Chu Feng and aunt Qing!


    The crying aunt Qing gradually calmed down, but there was only a breath of stillness in her eyes. Even if she was standing in front of Chu Feng, she didn''t have any embarrassment and shyness. Only the dead heart would look like this.


    She took a few steps back and sat down on the bed, regardless of the door opening. She frowned at Chu Feng and Guo Meimei. She was familiar with this feeling.


    In the past, she dealt with the cases of some girls who were defiled by others. Those girls were just like aunt Qing now. They were like walking dead.


    Chu Feng naturally can see that Aunt Qing''s state of mind is very bad at the moment, her eyes slightly moved away from the woman''s positive: "aunt Qing, I know you may have been stimulated, but Jingyin was taken away, you don''t want her to have an accident?"


    In a word, it seems that the order to activate a robot is general. Aunt Qing''s eyes suddenly recover some color. She insists on living to see Huang Jingyin live happily.


    At the moment, Chu Feng reminded her to get up, stood up, and also passed Shyness: "can you go out and have a bath?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1508

    In the majestic hall, Chu Feng and Guo Meimei first came down to wait for Aunt Qing.


    "Does she have a man she loves deeply?"


    Guo Meimei sat down and took a look at the upstairs. She said softly, "otherwise, she would never have such a look. Those little girls encounter such things because they are confused and afraid of the future. But she has passed that age, so it should be more open to encounter such things than ordinary people."


    If it looks like this, then naturally there is a man who loves deeply, because only a woman who loves a man deeply will attach great importance to her body. Once she is defiled by other men, it will be more difficult than their life.


    Chu Feng thought of Huang Chengyuan, who had already died, and nodded slightly: "she really loves someone. Unfortunately, she has died. It is Huang Jingyin''s father, Huang Chengyuan."


    "To sum up, aunt Qing is Huang Chengyuan''s sister-in-law!"


    Guo Meimei nodded her head slightly, which could explain why aunt Qing returned to normal immediately after hearing that Huang Jingyin was still in danger, because a woman was really simple.


    If she really loves a man, she will love everything about him, including his family.


    Huang Jingyin is still in danger, and aunt Qing naturally doesn''t want her to have an accident.


    "Captain Guo, can you go now?"


    Chu Feng also dissipated the humiliation that Aunt Qing had suffered, and looked sideways at Guo Meimei, who was still sitting there with a fragrant appearance: "or do you still want to wait for me to invite you to dinner?"


    Guo Meimei opened her mouth slightly and said with a smile, "if you want to invite me, I will not be polite. Besides, there is no place to live in Guangzhou due to the lack of wind? Although Meimei can''t afford to buy a house in Guangzhou, she rents a room with two bedrooms and a living room. I can borrow a room for you to live in. "


    Chu Feng is not aware of the interest of the reply: "Guangzhou hotel, I have money!"


    Guo Meimei turns her eyes directly. She doesn''t believe Chu Feng. She doesn''t know what she means secretly. When a woman asks you so much, she wants to roll sheets with you. You even have to run to a hotel. However, when she thinks of Ziyi who is with Chu Feng today, Guo Meimei also knows that Chu Feng does not lack women.


    When she looked at Chuzhou, she didn''t want to stay in the hotel for a long time


    Chu Feng almost dropped her chin. Guo Meimei was more wonderful than Li Xiaoying. She was refused by others. She was still wrapped up in a rotten face. To be a woman, she was amazing. Chu Feng believed that if she had been a man, she would have fought with Guo Meimei for 300 rounds.


    But I also know that it is absolutely impossible to let Guo Meimei leave now. This woman has no intention of leaving. She has also found a lot of excuses there.


    It can only be for the time being. Anyway, when I go back to the hotel, it is as cold as frost. They are all there to see if you can go?


    Guo Meimei naturally did not know Chu Feng''s idea. She was happy to see that Chu Feng didn''t drive her away. She also thought that if Chu Feng still resisted, she would give him some medicine. Anyway, every time the criminal investigation team arrested, the most important thing was this kind of medicine, and its power was still very strong!


    Thinking of this matter, Guo Meimei''s face unconsciously appeared a smile, I was really too smart, immediately put a cap on Liu Yan!


    At this time, aunt Qing also came down from the upstairs and put on a simple casual dress. People could not see how attractive the body under her clothes was. Chu Feng also stood up and said, "aunt Qing!"


    Aunt Qing came over and politely saluted, "little wind!"


    Chu Feng waved and did not care, said: "I know you are very sad now, I do not know what to say to comfort you, but I believe you will live bravely for the sake of Jingyin. I will do the next thing, but you also need to do something to stabilize the situation of Guangzhou."


    With Guo Meimei''s suppression, there will be no waves above Guangzhou''s Jidao, but many things are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If something happens at that time and causes greater panic, it will not be worth the loss.


    Therefore, Chu Feng wanted his aunt Qing to stabilize the situation in Guangzhou, so that he could do things more calmly without worries.


    Aunt Qing also knew that even if she asked to do anything, there was no way for her. The middle-aged man last night was not able to resist. But she thought of the brute man who thought that she would bite her tongue and commit suicide, but she would not stop and leave something in her body.


    Aunt Qing thought of it, but also knew that this was not the time of willful: "less wind, I will mobilize the elite of tianwangmen to stabilize the situation according to your will, but I have a request."


    Chu Feng nodded: "please say it!"


    Aunt Qing made no secret of her murder and was not sullied. She said, "the man who killed in Huang''s garden last night, I hope the wind will be less for me. I will tear him apart!"


    Chu Feng suddenly, it seems that the middle-aged man who defiled aunt Qing last night.


    This is not a problem, Chu Feng nodded: "yes!"Hearing Chu Feng promised, aunt Qing showed gratitude, and then thought of what quickly turned and ran up the second floor.


    In Chu Feng curious aunt Zhongqing came down again, handed Chu Feng a thing like a golden roll: "this was the animal fell on the ground when the beast took off his clothes last night. When he left, he didn''t seem to notice that although it might not work, it was a cable eventually."


    Guo Mei came to see it and said: "how can the golden roll of the great waves and sand be replaced?"


    Chu Feng turned back: "what''s the matter?"


    Guo Meimei knew that she had the opportunity to perform, and she was proud to return to the road: "the great wave Taosha is a hotel with color, which has been completely suppressed and closed in the last year''s big action. Although this golden roll is effective for a long time, it is impossible to use it again, but it is above!"


    Chu Feng immediately understood Guo Meimei''s meaning. The hotel that was shut down last year is still flowing with gold rolls. The date above is still a few days ago. That is to say, the big wave Taosha is likely to be closed on the surface, and it is likely that the hotel is still doing business in the dark.


    This golden roll seems to prove that middle-aged men have been to the place, but it also reveals a message that something can be found in the rush.


    The mouth skimmed through the meaningful smile. The world''s most profitable dark industry is huanggambler poison. But compared with gambling poison, Huang has no business. Only finding some beautiful young women can start work, and on the land like Guangzhou, it is definitely high consumption.


    Clapping Guo Meimei on the shoulder, with a playful look: "Captain Guo, obviously you can get a political record. I want you to send out police to sweep the waves and sand and grab all the involved personnel!" Then in Guo Meimei''s ear whispered what.


    Guo Meimei is surprised to open his mouth. If Chu Feng says it is true, then today is not to be bloody?


    But Guo Meimei is more concerned about a question: "less wind, do you think I live in a hotel tonight, or live in my own home?"


    Chu wind passes through the light helpless, this Guo Meimei is not to do ah, now ask her to do something, or to her good things, even think about bargaining with him, do women to do this step, is really enough wonderful.


    "That is, it''s your home, the hotel wastes money, you can''t make any money easily," said Aunt Qing, coughing in her curious look


    "Well, I''ll go to work now and I''ll give you information soon." Guo Meimei nodded with satisfaction, suggesting that Chu Feng and where she went to open a room tonight, and now she has been answered, and she can naturally do things.


    Guo Meimei left, easily frown: "wind is less, do you want police to move, and this has anything to do with it?"


    Chu Feng looked at the golden roll in his hand and smiled and played: "I suspect that the big wave and sand rush is their stronghold, but it is covered up by the colored industry. So I asked Guo Meimei to sweep it away, so that there were too many innocent people there when I acted."


    Of course, Chu Feng also tells Guo Meimei that when catching people, it is not obvious to look at the temples of those people. If they are particularly prominent and uncomfortable, they will not grasp them, just catch those ordinary people.


    Ordinary martial arts people will instinctively emit some breath when they are exposed to danger. Those who have common breath can not feel the martial spirit, but they will only make ordinary people feel depressed.


    So Chu Feng asked Guo Meimei to take all the ordinary people away. He wanted to act. But in order not to let go of his tongue, some people said he was involved in innocent. So Chu Feng asked Guo Meimei to act first, and of course, some people were relieved of their vigilance. Who could think of him playing the forward with the police?


    Aunt Qing is still not very familiar with this, but Chu Feng even came to her and was relieved. She should also deal with the things that Chu Feng explained. But she went out a few steps and she turned back: "less wind, what you see?"


    Chu Feng knew that Aunt Qing said that she was defiled, thought that it was still good and graceful body, Chu Feng nodded: "I don''t know anything."


    Aunt Qing nodded to leave, she did not want Huang Jingyin or even others to know that she was defiled, so she would feel her own special dirty.


    Shortly after aunt Qing left, Chu Feng was also ready to leave. She came out to the parking lot and picked a car to leave. The phone rang. After connecting, Ziyi heard: "little Lord, there are three strongholds in total, one of the most numerous is in the big waves and the strong people are in town with a period of wrath."


    Chu wind squinted: "let the Phoenix Qingqing and Zhuque lead the third division to wait for my instructions, at any time the two sites with fewer attacks, the rest follow me to sweep the people who are in the sand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1509

    mighty wave crashing on a sandy shore.


    Last year, it was still the top 10 entertainment places in Guangzhou. However, after the outbreak of the small journalist incident, the country has been cleaning up the thunder. The big wave and sand were taken care of, and have closed down for a long time, and have also been fined a lot of money.


    The criminal investigation team seals at the door are still there. Obviously, no one dare to take over here to do things. Who knows if the former boss will retaliate after others take over?


    So more than a year has been closed, so many people regret that a year can make a lot of money on the place such as the closure of business.


    Just so, no one dare to say anything, so let it always close. Ordinary people all guess that it may be to wait until things settle down and solve it. Therefore, there is no much concern.


    But this evening, the surrounding of the big wave sand is a bit of a bit of a bit of a wrong place, often come and come more than the previous night when more than a few times, sometimes from the gate of the big wave sand, but the position of the sand is also in the bustling place, so there is not too many people to pay attention.


    Inside a normal van 200 meters away from the big wave, you can see that the window glass has been specially treated and can not see anything.


    At this time, there are four people, three men and one woman, one of whom is Guo Meimei in plain clothes.


    With a delicate woman looking at the instrument in front of her, she asked, "how are you?"


    "Wait a second, connecting to the test." A man squatting in front of a display screen general instrument is pounding there, and he hears that the head also does not return a reply.


    "Come on!" Guo Mei Mei impatiently cheers, appears a bit upset.


    Chu Feng told her that the sand rush is likely to close on the surface, but secretly it is still in business. Guo Meimei doesn''t doubt Chu Feng''s words, but also does not fully believe that, after all, police is not a casual thing, if there is no harvest, waste of police power is secondary.


    If the public accuses of wasting taxpayers'' money and causing panic, it will be a bit of a loss.


    So Guo Mei, who is mobilizing more than 100 police clothes to roam around the sand, also borrowed an instrument, a thermal sensor from the technical department with several relatives.


    It can be detected that the temperature of more than 30 meters away is not matter if there is a wall separated. It is also to check whether there are real people in the sand rush or decide whether to rush in or withdraw.


    "Yes!"


    At this time, the technician said happily, Guo Meimei spirit moved to quickly come to look at the screen.


    The other three people also looked at the whole picture of the big wave and sand rush imaging without blinking. The mouth corner all passed the meaningful smile, but then it was shocked that there were real people in the big wave.


    Guo Mei blushed unconsciously. Although she didn''t see those pictures directly, from the view of the thermal imaging display, there was a serious thing in it, and all of them were concentrated in the room on the third floor.


    On top of those images, there are all kinds of images, and fools know what they are doing.


    A black scold of a rogue, Guo Meimei mobilizes a careful observation of the angle, the look is slightly heavy, she can be sure that the glass of the sand rush must be artificially used with special materials, the outside can not see the inside situation, even the lights can not be exposed.


    Otherwise, people who passed by from outside have already found out.


    The heart is really cunning. Guo Meimei also calculates the number of them. It can be estimated that there are about 70 women, and there are about 40 men. Obviously, they are all hidden guests.


    But Guo Meimei is concerned about that there are more than 200 people on the second floor of the underground, although they don''t know who these people are, but it is certain that these people are the people Chu Feng is looking for.


    Think about it, Guo Mei Mei turns around: "show me the structure of the big waves and sand!"


    After that, I saw what the three people were staring at, and then I went back to see that the face on the screen was red. Only seeing that the image showed that three women were waiting for a man.


    "What do you want to see?" he said angrily


    Guo Meimei scolded, three people are silent, quickly move their eyes as if nothing to see, but in the heart is muttering, the world estimates that ten men have nine men want these things, the other is not not want, but idiots.


    Don''t say three, it doesn''t matter 30, this is the emperor to enjoy!


    Of course, they were just muttering in their hearts and dared not hear them to Guo Meimei. Otherwise, there was no state to find death. Although Guo Meimei was not fierce or violent, sometimes she was very good at speaking, but she was such a soft knife that could stab people to death every minute.


    Three people quickly division of labor, one also hurriedly called to let relevant personnel to send information these things.


    Efficiency is still very fast, only a few minutes of information was sent to the nearby laptop, Guo Mei hum a cold sweep of three letters, secretly scolding men is bad things, also see the information to pass, the structure of the waves.After looking at it for a while, Guo Meimei finally understood why it was possible to operate normally without opening the door even for such a long time.


    Because two years ago, when the city and state were renovated, one of the sewers was abandoned, but it was not filled and remained there. Only the rest of the sewers were diverted to other places, and it was empty.


    According to the information above, the sewer is more than 200 meters long, and one of the two streets behind it is the exit. It can easily accommodate people. Guo Meimei knows that with a little cleaning and sorting, it is an underground passage.


    Knowing how people get in, Guo Meimei is also thinking about a plan of action.


    After a few minutes, he turned back and said, "let 30 people go to the outlet of the sewer and hide around. According to the above display, it should be in an alley. In addition, pay attention to whether there are people watching the wind. When the action starts, there must be someone running away. I will catch all of them!"


    "At the same time, the rest of the people surrounded the waves and sand, and my captain wanted to take the team in person. But he told them not to search the basement, but to search all the floors above. In addition, the temples are especially protruding. Don''t catch those who are afraid when you see them, but pay attention not to be too obvious. Do you know?"


    The three cronies didn''t know why Guo Meimei arranged this way, but they still respectfully replied, "I understand!"


    With Guo Meimei''s instructions, all the plainclothes police moved. Thirty of them quickly went to the place where Guo Meimei ordered to hide, waiting for someone to come out of the sewer, and the others were all around, surrounded by the waves and sand in secret!


    The passers-by who walked around felt some curiosity, but no one thought that there were people in the big waves and sands, nor did they expect that the police would act in plain clothes.


    Everything was ready. Guo Meimei appeared directly outside the waves and sand, and all the police in the dark ran out with one shot in each hand. Some people scattered and opened the isolation line to keep the people away.


    A big horn also came to Guo Meimei''s hand, quite a bit heroic woman took the trumpet and said: "listen to the people inside, I have received the tip, the waves are washing sand, the surface is still in business, I now ask you all to give up resistance and give me good out."


    "I will only give you three minutes, otherwise we will take action immediately."


    All the police officers are strange looking. They probably know that Guo Meimei must have evidence to do so. However, according to the previous way of action, that is, to rush in first and catch them on the spot, why do they have to wait three minutes?


    And for the people in the distance, it''s just sniffing. It''s been more than a year since the storm swept through the sand. So many police come here to eat shit?


    "Move


    All of a sudden, three minutes have not arrived, Guo Meimei put down her horn and yelled.


    When the order was issued, everyone was stunned. Didn''t they say that they had to wait for three minutes. How could they act immediately now and cheat people?


    Guo Meimei naturally has her own plan, that is, if she directly intrudes into it, the effect will be good, but it will not be great. However, if the people inside think that there are still three minutes left for them to run, then it will be different. Just saying that she has three minutes to act immediately will definitely make the other party look pale.


    This is the same as the police chasing after the thief. The police said that if I give you three minutes to run away, the thief will certainly relax and feel that three minutes is enough to run away. However, the police immediately took action immediately after saying that. The thief must have been caught off guard.


    Of course, these Guo Meimei did not have time to elaborate with them at the moment. After waving her small hand, the police immediately rushed out and directly kicked the door open.


    People who thought there was no one in the big waves and sands were stunned when they saw the gate opened by brute force. They were all closed. How could anyone turn on the lights?


    Guo Meimei was not surprised at all. She just turned to the van and looked at the thermal imaging pictures. She found that no one in the basement had come out, but she was also a little agitated. She was obviously watching the change.


    People in the rest of the floors fled in panic, avoiding the police from the dark paths one by one. They wanted to run away, but they were too busy. Many people were taken down by the police without leaving. Guo Meimei did not follow in, but she also knew that many people had not worn their pants.


    Of course, a small number of people went down to the sewers, but Guo didn''t care. Thirty policemen were enough to get them all back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1510

    From the action to the end, in less than 40 minutes, we won!


    After Guo Meimei received the news, her face was flushed with excitement.


    According to the information from the following people, this evening''s operation has gained a lot. More than 30 men have been captured, and more than 60 women from all over the country have been arrested. It can be said that this is a great achievement.


    Let the audience who began to sniff at it were slightly surprised. The waves and sands were still operating secretly, and they didn''t even know.


    But then, in addition to the condemnation of some of the guardians, many men were shaking their heads there, feeling that they didn''t know that the big waves were still in business. They also thought of the damned little reporter. A little news destroyed the happiness of all the pilgrims, and they must beat him to death.


    More than 100 people were arrested, and Guo Meimei also sent many cars to take the arrested people to the detention center first, and arranged for people to interrogate them overnight to contact their families. The people who were released on bail or detained for several months were allowed to do so by their subordinates. However, she drove away happily, and no one knew where she had gone.


    The big wave washes sand also from the new close on the gate, the door also on a big lock, this time in everybody''s view, the big wave washes sand is really closed.


    What nobody knows is that after the police arrested and evacuated, more than 200 people came out of the basement transformed from the underground parking lot in the past, and soon scattered in the various floors of the big wave, to prevent any monitoring left by the police.


    One man went into Huang''s garden and killed 800 people. The middle-aged man who took all the people of the Huang family also showed up in the crowd.


    There was no anger on his face, only a touch of curiosity.


    Big waves and sands is an invisible industry belonging to the first branch. However, it was closed down in the big operation last year. Soon after, they rebuilt the facilities inside and these normal business operations were carried out. Moreover, all the customers who came and went were carefully checked and could not be found. How did the police know?


    It''s not that the heartache is lost again and the loss is heavy. They don''t expect to make any big money by this, but just cover up some things.


    In that case, who believes that the stronghold of the first branch of Longmen is actually scouring the sand.


    The middle-aged man thought for a long time, but he didn''t have a reasonable explanation, so he didn''t think about it. When the police acted just now, they just arrested those ladies and guests. Everything was reasonable and legal. It was a normal anti pornography operation, and there should be no conspiracy in it.


    As for how the police know that the waves are blowing sand, the door is closed and the business is still in secret. The middle-aged man did not care.


    Today, they are all arrested, but those people will be released sooner or later. As long as there is money and interest, someone will do it. When there is demand, there will be a market. Therefore, if we open up again to earn some pocket money, this is a branch of the helm base. It is nothing at all.


    A flat headed man also came to the middle-aged man in front of him: "Long Ge, these police are full of food. At most, they are fined money or half a month''s education is still the same as before. It''s a waste of effort to please."


    "And if we get a vote, I''m sure 800 out of a thousand people don''t care about this going on."


    The middle-aged man grinned: "it''s natural, but there''s no way. The pilgrimage is a land of etiquette and civilization. After all, these things can''t be on the stage, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you have money, you''re afraid that no one will come to work. You can let people go out and look for it. I believe many women are willing to make a lot of money."


    A big hand waved: "tomorrow night, singing according to singing, women doing!"


    The flat headed man nodded and said, "by the way, Longge, our people found that someone went to Huang''s garden today. One of the men seemed to be Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng?


    Hearing the name, Long Ge narrowed his eyes. As the first branch commander, he naturally understood what Chu Feng meant when he appeared in Guangzhou: "fortunately, we acted last night, or we don''t have any chips in our hands now, but we may not be safe when Chu Feng comes. We should delay the matter of looking for women and withdraw first!"


    It''s not that long Ge grows up the ambition of others and destroys his own prestige, but the green dragons and white tigers are all beaten up by Chu Feng, and they want to do things by despicable means, which proves that Chu Feng is domineering, and Longge naturally does not dare to do things at will.


    The flat headed man didn''t say anything: "OK, I''ll arrange it right away, let the brothers prepare for it and withdraw at night!"


    After long Ge nodded and waved to the flat headed man to arrange, he went to the sofa in the hall and sat down. After thinking about it, he dialed out a phone call. After waiting for the connection, he said, "king of heaven, according to our spy, Chu Feng has appeared in Huang''s garden. Maybe there will be action soon."


    "I mean, let''s get out of Gwangju first, but I''d like to ask you, is there any arrangement?"


    The phone call is to green dragon, finish saying long elder brother is waiting there, face maintains solemn and respectful color.


    The silence lasted for a few minutes. It was obvious that Qinglong was discussing with others over there. After a long time, Qinglong''s voice came: "withdraw according to your plan, so as not to be unjustly killed after being discovered by Chu Feng. In addition, I will go to see Chu Feng in the daytime tomorrow and tell him that I will negotiate with him and negotiate face to face!"Whoosh, Long Ge stood up, his face full of surprise, not to find Chu Feng to surprise him, but Qinglong and Chu Feng face-to-face negotiations to shock him.


    Now who doesn''t know that Chu Feng is just holding the opportunity to kill Qinglong and Baihu. What else can we talk about?


    But thinking of the captured Huang family and some important backbone of tianwangmen, Longge looks clear again. This is the chip.


    Respectfully replied: "don''t worry, tomorrow I will go to Chu Feng and tell him that we will arrange a time for negotiation."


    Then, after a few minutes, the phone hung up. Long Ge had a bad feeling. He looked at the window out of sight, so as not to have a long night''s dream. Longge said, "I''ll send orders to tell my brothers to evacuate to the new stronghold in the suburbs of Guangzhou. I''ll arrange what happens then."


    With an order, Longge turned and walked back. There was a back door. When it was opened, it was a dark alley. In addition, the big waves washed sand and the surface was closed for more than a year, and there was no one to take care of it. He was ready to leave from there.


    Within five minutes of Longge''s departure, more than 200 people in the big waves began to evacuate. Some left from the original sewer and others went out from other places. Within half an hour, no one was left in the big waves.


    And in the middle of the night gradually came, a car also slowly came to stop outside the big waves and sand, the window fell down, showing Chu Feng''s indifferent and emotionless face.


    Listening to Zi Yi''s report with headphones, she said faintly: "one thousand enemies will be hurt and eight hundred will be lost. We are all similar warriors. Death and injury are inevitable, but this is not what I want. I will take more than 200 people at the lowest cost tonight. It should be a gift for Qinglong and Baihu."


    "In addition, tell Zhuque and fengqingqing that they can only watch in the dark without my command."


    After the explanation, Chu Feng finished the call and said faintly, "I''ll send you back?"


    Sitting next to her is Guo Meimei, who left early and doesn''t know where to go. The woman sat there and gently shook her head: "there is less wind. Don''t go back on what you said. And I''ll take a special holiday tomorrow. I can stay all night tonight!"


    "You''re hungry, but wait, I hope you''re still so calm." Chufeng smiles and no longer persuades the woman with obvious purpose. Instead, he starts the car and goes to the outskirts of Guangzhou. He will give Qinglong Baihu a good gift this evening.


    Otherwise, how to deter the first branch?


    At a similar time, on an island more than 20 kilometers away from the coast of Guangzhou, this island was developed by Guangzhou many years ago. It would normally open to the public. However, since half a month ago, the island has been temporarily closed for the reason of repairing facilities.


    No unauthorized ships are allowed to dock. Even some places that can log in are guarded by people, which looks like a great war.


    This is the first branch of Longmen, under the jurisdiction of Qinglong, with more than 10000 subordinates living on this island which can accommodate 100000 people.


    But tonight, a magnificent building in the center of the island is full of lights. The green dragon and white tiger, who have not been out since they escaped from the holy land of Longmen, look very ugly. There are still some people standing around. You can see that they are absolute confidants of green dragon and white tiger.


    White tiger''s son Hu Yan stood behind his father. Seeing that Qinglong and he were silent, he shrunk his eyes and said, "Uncle Qinglong, father, the Chu wind has come. We will gather all our strength to put out him. Why such a trouble? Can''t thousands of people gather their strength to kill him?"


    If it was in the past, the white tiger would certainly consider his son''s suggestion. However, the white tiger who has seen the unique style of Chu wind in Longmen holy land has lost his original confidence, let alone the three absolute strong men: lengrushuang, murongbing and Zhuque.


    So even if the two branches are added together, they are just the result of death.


    With a sigh, the white tiger faintly opened his mouth: "it''s better to talk about this matter at that time. After the response of Chu Feng to the negotiation, we will know how to arrange it."


    "Negotiation?" Hu Yan narrowed his eyes and thought of those people who came back in the early hours of this morning. He understood what was common and his smile was meaningful.


    Half an hour later, tiger rock, who left the splendid building, took three people with him and two dying people to the shore. His fingers waved gently: "Chu Feng is a man of heavy feelings. So many hostages are in his hand. I will humiliate him. Ha ha ha!"


    Laughter echoed in the night sky, tiger rock also took people on the boat, ready to go to Guangzhou overnight!


    And these green dragons and white tigers don''t know!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1511

    On the outskirts of Guangzhou, a state where all people have moved away and are waiting for demolition.


    At about 0:00 in the morning, the prefecture where water and electricity have been cut off is shrouded in a layer of darkness. From a distance, it looks like a ghost city. Compared with the night scene of the city several kilometers away, it forms a huge contrast.


    But at this time, in some buildings near the edge of the residential buildings, it was the light of candles. In a few rooms, there were still some people who didn''t sleep.


    More than 200 people evacuated from the big waves and sands are all hidden here. Because of the end of the year, the demolition time of this place has been postponed to January next year, so there will be no redundant people here. So long Ge asked all the people to evacuate here and return to the prosperous city at the right time.


    At the moment, Long Ge, who is used to accompany women every night, is blowing with a bottle of wine.


    Because of the relationship between the waves and the sand, he used to have no shortage of women every night. It can be said that all the women working there have been tried by Longge. Sometimes one or two. When it is particularly absurd, Long Ge even finds a big room to have ten, eight or even more women.


    It is because of this, he is very lonely this evening. What is depressing is that there is no woman among the people he leads. He is very upset at the moment.


    "Brother long, brother long!"


    Long Ge was thinking whether he would go back to Guangzhou all night to find two people to set fire to. His confidant, the flat headed youth, ran in with an excited look on his face: "just now I searched the surrounding environment according to your intention. At last, I found that there was someone at the back of the residential building, so I went to have a look. What do you think?"


    In the past, there were tens of thousands of people living here, covering a large area. Now Longge is living on the edge, which is 700 meters away from the back. How can he know what there is?


    The flat headed youth saw Longge''s look was not good-looking, and knew that the guy who was not happy with women must be stuffy. However, he calmed down and said excitedly, "woman, living woman."


    Long Ge didn''t hear the woman''s eyes shine. On the contrary, it''s not strange that someone appears in this place during the day, but where is the woman from in the early morning?


    Squinting his eyes, he asked in a deep voice, "what does that woman do, psychopath?" In Longge''s mind, women in these places at night are either neurotic or stupid.


    "That one?" The flat headed youth was stunned, and then knew that long Ge had misunderstood his meaning. He organized a language and said, "not a woman, but 70 or 80 women. And I secretly looked at them. All of them were young and beautiful girls. Now they are playing there."


    "It looks like camping or something, so I stayed at night."


    All of a sudden, Longge stood up and breathed out a breath of wine: "seventy or eighty, are still young and beautiful girls?"


    The flat headed youth was also shocked when he saw it, so at the moment Longge''s reaction was not much strange.


    Heavy nodded: "yes, I saw it with my own eyes, and look at their clothes, it seems that they are all college students!"


    Longge swallowed his saliva. On such a dry night, when he was particularly bored, he even heard that there were women, and 70 or 80 young girls, with their eyes gradually shining.


    But after all, he is the leader valued by Qinglong. Although Longge wants to, he still keeps some caution: "ask 20 people to come and have a look with me and prepare the rope!"


    The flat headed youth ran out with a cry, and began to sympathize with those 78 or 80 girls. They were more than 200 people like wolves here. It was terrible to think about them!


    In less than ten minutes, Long Ge left the house with his men and, under the cover of the night, touched the place the flat headed youth said. Moreover, all the people he took were at least the accomplishments in the period of Tianjing, and the rest were in the period of Tianyang. He himself was a powerful state of the dual state of heaven and anger, and naturally he had no voice at all.


    Within a few minutes, twenty-two people, including Qinglong and Pingtou youth, had arrived at the place where they had started, but they did not immediately show up and go out.


    Instead, he hid in the dark and looked at the cheerful women who were burning several bonfires there. Longge salivated. At first, he thought that it was the flat headed youth who exaggerated. Even if there were 70 or 80 girls, they could not be all beautiful.


    But now he thinks that what the flat headed youth said is a bit implicit. These 78 or 80 women are not only beautiful, they are absolutely beautiful women. If you guess what school there are so many beautiful women, Long Ge continues to stare at them.


    In front of an old house, there were eight bonfires burning on the open space. There were also lots of drinks and barbecue things. They were sitting there happily. There were people standing out singing and dancing. They had a lot of fun.


    Long Ge looked at it for a while. He felt that his body was going to explode. All of a sudden, the girls who were sitting together saw more than 20 men coming out of the room. Their eyes were blazing, and they seemed to gather together in fear.


    Two distinct camps, Long Ge with a group of eyes green sex mouth, and a group of invincible young girls, a bit of a group of wild animals and beautiful women.Long Ge ha ha a smile to walk forward two steps: "beautiful woman, you are good!"


    Longge''s strong hormone breath makes a group of girls frown, because you can see some content in it. This is definitely a person who has been blinded by color.


    One of the women who seemed to take the lead came out with a natural pride, but it was not obnoxious. With brown hair and a palm of melon seed face under the illumination of the surrounding fire, her eyes were especially big and beautiful.


    Step forward and stand in front of the other girls and frown: "who are you? We are students of Guangzhou drama school. What do you want to do? "


    Drama school students?


    Longge''s heart was cold and smiling. No wonder all of them are so charming. It turns out that they are all actors.


    He he said with a smile: "nothing. You are students of drama school, and you will be ruled by the rules in the future. So I want you to try it first and have some experience later."


    The straightforward words make people around Longge laugh, especially those who hold several bundles of rope. There are many beauties in drama school. The ancients do not deceive me!


    Hearing Longge''s words, the leading girl said: "rascal!"


    Longge laughed and waved his hand: "I can be a little more rogue. Of course, if you don''t cooperate with me, I will kill you!"


    With a loud bang, an abandoned three story building more than 20 meters away collapsed directly. All the girls screamed. Long Ge enjoyed the fear of others because of his power. Then he raised his hand and a small building on the other side collapsed directly.


    Then he clapped his hands and came forward: "you say, are you obedient to give me a few, or directly like those buildings are not like adults?"


    All the girls looked at the two collapsed buildings with a look of fear in their eyes. Longge sneered in his eyes, and all of a sudden, he punched a tree next to him and waved it out. In the girl''s open mouth, he directly cracked the tree to the ground.


    Then he waved: "tie it all up for me!"


    He licked his tongue, pointed to the leader and the other six girls tied to her and said, "send these seven to my place, and the rest is yours."


    Although there are more than two hundred people in front of us, there are still more than seven people in front of them to slander us.


    Longge turned around and was about to leave, but when he saw that there were a lot of wine that had not been opened, and many barbecue materials, he sneered: "it seems that this evening is an opportunity given to us by God. Let''s send people to move these things. We''ll have a bonfire party tonight, and we''ll choose some women to dance for us."


    With the instruction of brother long, the people who had already rested were called up. They were a little annoyed that they didn''t feel sleepy or even wake up after seeing 70 or 80 pretty women.


    Dare to wake them up with good things!


    When the places where the girls were, everything was empty, the campfire was extinguished, and the surrounding was in a dark. Two figures came slowly from the distance. Chu Feng''s resolute face was in the dark with bloodthirsty agitation.


    A faint look at the direction of their departure, the cold mouth: "an hour later, let the rosefinch and Feng Qingqing attack two strongholds, I have only two requirements, do not surrender, no chicken and dog left!"


    She was followed by Ziyi. Guo Meimei was moved away. She felt Chu Feng''s violent and indifferent killing opportunity, and her heart trembled. These were the first branch pilots. There were some people who knew them.


    Just in the heart again much can''t bear, face Chu Feng absolute authority or gently nod: "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1512

    There was a bonfire in front of the shelter.


    More than 200 people sat around laughing, and Longge asked ten girls to dance there, looking like they were drunk. Don''t mention being more comfortable.


    But there was something wrong in his heart. Looking at the ten girls dancing there and looking at the brothers eating and drinking around him, he felt that there was something wrong in his heart. However, he could not catch what was wrong.


    "Undress, undress!"


    When everyone was drinking high, I didn''t know who was yelling at the ten girls dancing there. Then all of them were excited and roared like chicken blood.


    the ten dancing girls stopped to get close to each other and nervously looked at more than 200 wolf like men around them, for fear that they would rush up and catch them to stage a big drama of life.


    "First rudder, a bunch of donkeys!"


    On the roof of a small building more than 70 meters away from them, Chu Feng, dressed in black, stood there tonight, letting the cool night wind blow by. His hair was flying, and a faint killing opportunity flitted through his eyes: "Eighty women camping, but they brought more than 200 people to eat and drink. Such a big flaw has not been found."


    Next to Ziyi smile, if it is normal, they will certainly find out, but tonight was swept away by the police, and then forced to withdraw from the city and state to this place.


    Although no one on the surface complained, but the heart is certainly a lot of people are uncomfortable, it is urgent to find something to vent.


    No doubt, 80 women are definitely a good channel to vent their anger. When they see the 80 beautiful women, will they think of anything else?


    Although I want to say that the first branch rudder is not so rubbish, I also know that it is useless to talk to Chu Feng. Looking at Longge who is sitting there eating and drinking from a distance, I know that it is he who has infringed on Aunt Qing. Everyone may have a chance to live tonight, but Longge certainly does not have this opportunity.


    Because before the action, Chu Feng said, send Longge to Aunt Qing!


    The people at the scene did not know that Chu Feng and Ziyi were watching in the dark. All of them were attracted by the ten dancing girls, and their voices were even louder to let them take off their clothes.


    There are a few people have stood up, seems to be about to rush to tear their clothes in general.


    At this time, Longge''s phone rang, and carelessly took it out to answer. After a while, he stood up and his wine bottle fell to the ground.


    Longge''s movement, the sound of broken glass bottles, let the scene suddenly quiet down, all eyes were focused on him, one after another guess what happened.


    Long Ge hung up the phone with a gloomy face and said, "the king of heaven called, but the two strongholds were attacked by the third branch helmsman. Almost all of them have been killed. Let''s go back to the island overnight, otherwise we may not live this evening."


    Long Ge said that the scene completely quiet down, the third branch came, but also pulled out two hidden strongholds?


    If it was before, they were fearless and could not beat a group of women?


    But since they heard that the rosefinch has entered the demigod realm, they have no confidence. What drinking, eating meat and playing with women is not important now. All people want is to run quickly.


    All of a sudden, everyone gathered together, ready to evacuate.


    The flat headed youth looked at those girls reluctantly. He went to Longge and said in a low voice: "brother long, it''s hard to catch so many women. Can''t we let go of them like this?"


    Long Ge swept the ten women who were still holding each other. He hesitated, but then became firm: "the situation is not clear. If we let go of these women, we can retreat calmly. But if we take them away, Xuanyuan family, which has always been neutral, is likely to take us to the sword."


    "When the time comes, we won''t need Chu Feng to bring people to kill us, and we will all be finished."


    Hearing the Xuanyuan family, the flat headed youth''s face changed a bit. He also knew that if a large number of girls were kidnapped on a large scale, they would certainly offend the Xuanyuan family. What''s more, brother long is right. If he takes so many women with him, he will inevitably have too big a target and be caught.


    When the third branch of the rudder is killed, it will only result in death. They don''t want those people in tianwangmen and Huang''s garden to be wronged.


    Longge saw that all the people had gathered together and said, "go!"


    All of a sudden, all of them started to move in one direction, but just out of the distance of less than 10 meters, suddenly came a broken glass figure, a powerful martial road majesty directly vented out, and instantly a figure stood in front of them.


    Dragon elder brother sees the person that blocks the way to look slightly changed: "are you a warrior?"


    The person who is in the way is the leading woman. If the warrior does not reveal her breath, then she will not be able to detect their cultivation. At the moment, the leading woman has revealed the strength of the warrior, just like the powerful momentum of the three realms of heaven and anger.Stronger than anyone here.


    Then Longge finally figured out what was wrong with him. It was 80 women camping, but what he was carrying was the weight of more than 200 people, which was not reasonable at all. Moreover, all the drinks were alcohol, as if they were prepared for them. All these were conspiracies.


    Almost just thought that all this was a conspiracy. The ten dancing girls who were worried at the beginning also showed a surprising air of martial arts, the cultivation of Tianyang period.


    But all this did not stop there. A breath of martial arts surged out. Soon, 80 women appeared in front of Longge and completely blocked their way.


    And it seems that the number of people is only one-third of them, but the lowest accomplishments are in the period of the sun, which means that the peak power is much stronger than them.


    In the world of martial arts, strength is always emphasized. There is no distinction between men and women, and there is no distinction between superiority and inferiority. Everything depends on strength.


    "It''s worth dying. At least before you die, you''ve seen 80 beautiful women and enjoyed their beauty and dancing." A faint voice also came from afar. Chu Feng walked with Ziyi, calm and calm, and could not crush his self-confidence.


    When Longge sees the comer, Ziyi naturally knows that chufeng is the first time to see him, but his first feeling tells him that the person coming is chufeng.


    Chu Feng walked slowly, stopped 20 meters away, sighed and said, "it''s a long night. I still have a lot of things to do. It''s time for you to go." Looking at the burning bonfires, he looked indifferent: "there is a fire, I will give you the last ride, become a fly ash!"


    Longge''s nervous forehead has already begun to sweat, not to mention the transcendent state of Chu Feng. The cultivation of the leading woman''s tiannu triple state can completely suppress him, and there is no possibility for both sides to fight.


    Squinting eyes, Longge suddenly between the drink: "disperse retreat!"


    If a person who is a fighter will not be able to see the strength of all the people around them, they will be able to see whether their smile can be lifted to the extreme.


    When Long Ge stepped out, he suddenly felt his heart ache. The rest of the people were in the same situation. At this time, taking advantage of their stagnant neutral position, the 80 third branch elite scattered around and completely guarded all the retreat routes.


    Chu Feng killed the opportunity to burst out of the seven levels of tiannu. The momentum of approaching the demigods surged out and oppressed Longge: "a group of stupid guys, do you think you can run away tonight?"


    Longge looked hard at Chu Feng, his heart was as gray as death. He could hardly breathe under the oppression of the infinite power of demigod. He also looked at the things that had not been eaten and the wine. He said, "despicable, poison!"


    "No!" Chu Feng gave a noncommittal look and shook his finger: "it''s not poison, it''s just a kind of lax Qi dispersion. Even if people in the period of natural anger eat it, they will lose 50% of their strength in five minutes, so it''s not poison, because after five minutes you will recover all your strength."


    Loose Qi? Five Minutes?


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone''s faces were pale. Five minutes seemed to be a short time, but for the warrior, it was an irreparable time difference. Five minutes was enough for Chu Feng to kill them several times.


    Dragon elder brother is unwilling to drink a way: "kill out, hold on for five minutes!"


    The battle was on the verge of breaking out, but it also ended quickly. Because of the suppression of drugs, Longge couldn''t exert much power at all. Even 80 women died without any harm. Only Longge survived and was abandoned. Chu Feng sent someone to send him to Huang''s garden to Aunt Qing.


    A big fire rose and lit up half of the sky.


    At the same time, in a hotel on the coast of the distance, Hu Yan, who had arrived early, stood by the window, looking at the bright fire in the distance and holding the phone call that had just been hung up: "it seems that Longge and they are all dead. Tomorrow we will see Chu Feng. It seems that they will knock it!"


    Just now Baihu called to ask where he had gone, and then told him that he would go to chufeng in person tomorrow to invite negotiations. Huyan himself would go to chufeng, so he did not refuse to accept the task.


    In the dark, Hu Yan turned to the room and made a phone call: "send Huang Jingyin that delicate aunt to my room, my young master is bored!"


    Hang up the phone, waiting for the next room''s confidant to send the woman to him, tiger rock also showed a grim smile, thinking of those women in Chu Feng, he was very excited!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1513

    The next morning, Huang''s garden.


    Because of the existence of aunt Qing, Huang''s garden and Guangzhou Jidao have subsided in the shortest time. Although the garden is not as lively as before, there are hundreds of people walking around and patrolling.


    In addition, Chu Feng and others also came in the morning. In order to make it convenient, Chu Feng decided to live in Huang''s garden.


    As for last night, and still weight level people, good!


    Knowing a smile, Chu Feng stood up: "please come in, Ben Shao personally went out to meet them."


    Aunt Qing sat there and watched Chu Feng take people out with her. Chu Feng just said that she would give the first two branches ten days. Why didn''t she mention the core people of Huang family and tianwangmen who were kidnapped?


    Suddenly thought of a possibility, green aunt pale.


    Chu Feng is not threatened!


    Thinking of such a possibility, aunt Qing is not surprised at all. When Chu Feng gets to this position today, the people who can threaten him no longer exist. Qinglong Baihu takes the core figures of Huang family and tianwangmen to threaten chufeng.


    So he didn''t mention it directly. Obviously, he thought that everyone was dead. When he thought of it, Qing''s cold sweat came out slowly.


    But also admonishes oneself, must not say.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1514

    Tiger rock came, and it was very arrogant. He didn''t realize that he was fighting now. He also seemed to forget the tyranny of Chu Feng on the Camel Mountain.


    When Chu Feng took people out, Hu Yan came down from the van and looked at the women behind him. They were different. Compared with Aunt Huang Jingyin who he played with last night, he didn''t know how much better she was. Her eyes were blazing and she was jealous of Chu Feng.


    Think that if you are the one who judges less, then all this is your own.


    Whether it is the charming Murong ice, or cold as ice, but with charming cold as frost, or elegant noble inviolable rosefinch, or delicate but not to be ignored Phoenix Qingqing, and even cool and lovely jade Tu, and Ziyi, all make tiger rock quite moved.


    In particular, the rosefinch seems to be much more moving than before. Before he defected, Hu Yan was very interested in this king of heaven. His young appearance and powerful strength were just between his identity and he did not dare to show his evil thoughts.


    Even now, it is the same, because he heard that the rosefinch is already a demigod state, and it is not something he can profane at will.


    Slowly thought also from the women''s body to take back, but all this has fallen in Chu Feng''s eyes, to see his own woman also see so direct, chufeng heart skimming sneer, really good courage ah!


    Although he would like to kill tiger rock, but at the moment does not hinder his patience: "tiger little what to do?"


    Huyan showed a sense of pride. There was a kind of hostages in the hands of the world. As for the bloody shock of the third branch rudder last night, he had already thrown it out of the clouds. He thought that they had no hostages in hand, so they were slaughtered by the Chu wind.


    Just as he was about to speak, what did he look at from the corner of his eyes, and the three cronies who followed him were also curious. All of them were stiff.


    Four tianwangmen members are carrying a corpse to the side of the car. Although they can''t tell who it is, they must have suffered inhuman torture before they die. Thinking of Chu Feng''s cruel and bloody means, they all feel cold in their hearts. What will happen if it falls on them.


    "That seems to be Longge, the person in charge of the first branch of Guangzhou."


    Chufeng smile, naturally know tiger rock they misunderstand is he, but Chu Feng also don''t mind to let people think that he is bloody, because that is the best deterrent to the enemy: "but now has become a dead man, limbs were picked off meridians, tongue was cut off, and there is no lifeline."


    "What!" Tiger rock''s body was shocked and made a sound.


    Last night, he received a phone call from white tiger saying that the three strongholds of the first branch were attacked and all the people were dead. Hu Yan felt that long Ge, who was still angry with him, had also died. However, he didn''t expect that long Ge was taken down and was tortured like this.


    In the heart directly to Chu Feng labeled as a devil, killing people should be so cruel, it is not human.


    Chu Feng said with a faint smile: "don''t be surprised. It''s easy for this dragon brother to die like this. After all, 800 people in Huang''s garden died in his hands. By contrast, I think this method of death is cheap for him, but this is only the beginning. It may be more cruel for those behind the scenes."


    Hu Yan''s face was shaking, and his forehead was imperceptibly sweating. He knew that Chu Feng was disturbing his heart. However, in the face of such blood, he could not be disturbed. No one could not recognize Longge''s death.


    What about the green dragon and white tiger who ordered Longge''s action? Tiger rock almost didn''t dare to think about going down.


    But thinking of the hostages, Hu Yan''s confidence also slowly returned to his chest, temporarily dispelling the impact of Long Ge''s death, and sneered: "the little Lord is still cruel, but you are cruel to Longge, so I don''t know if you are still so cruel to the rest of the people?"


    It''s just like that, the fool knows what kind of torture two women suffer.


    Aunt Qing was silent and did not even say that Longge''s tragedy was caused by her. However, she saw the two women''s faces on the ground changed slightly: "they?"


    Chufeng side of the head, aunt Qing lowered her voice and said: "the yellow dress is Jingyin''s aunt, the orange dress next to Jingyin''s cousin, they are mother and daughter!"


    Chu Feng frowned, and a killing opportunity burst out. The fool could see that the two mothers and daughters had been rogue, and it was very likely that it was tiger rock. When he thought of Huang Jingyin who was still in their hands, Chu Feng''s killing machine slowly came out, which was a natural manifestation of anger.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s killing opportunity, Hu Yan was very satisfied and said with a smile, "little master, do you want to kill me?"


    Two confidants came forward and directly lifted the two mothers and daughters on the ground, and put their hands on their necks. Obviously, if Chu Feng had any bad behavior, they would immediately crush their throats.


    The members of tianwangmen around also recognized who the two women were. They also knew that the people in front of them were the accomplices of the killers in tianwangmen and the garden. They were burning with killing opportunities in their eyes and were eager to kill tiger rock and kill them.


    But because the two mothers and daughters were in the hands of tiger rock, they could only stare at them angrily.


    Chu Feng''s killing machine also at the moment, such as the tide of the general fade, a light look at the two mother and daughter, pale face, know that their psychological has left a huge shadow, but which woman encounter such things will be like this, just like aunt Qing, let Longge live like death.Breath out a breath, Chu Feng light mouth: "say, what do you want?"


    Hu Yan felt that Chu Feng''s killing opportunity had gone, and the hostages were in my hands. I was more than happy. He said with a smile: "more than 40 people of the Huang family have fallen into our hands. In addition, there are more than 10 people in the core layer of tianwangmen, and nearly 60 people are in our hands. I just want to negotiate with you."


    Chu Feng was not surprised to negotiate. On the contrary, after knowing that the core members of Huang family and tianwangmen were captured, he knew that Qinglong Baihu wanted to negotiate and get his commitment.


    If it was in other places, Chu Feng would definitely take a knife and do not care about any hostages. But now it is in Huang''s garden. There are hundreds of tianwangmen members watching. Chu Feng has a heart, but he can''t show it at this time. Otherwise, it will only chill everyone''s heart and is not conducive to future control.


    Holding back the opportunity to kill tiger rock, Chu Feng asked, "time and place!"


    Huyan is more sure of Chu Feng''s defiance and arrogance: "three days later, seafood restaurant!"


    Because of the hostage problem, Chu Feng can''t do anything else for the time being. At least, he has to rescue Huang Jingyin and inform the green dragon and white tiger of his idea. However, Chu Feng is a little upset by the appearance of tiger rock.


    Just uncomfortable also can only be temporary endure, Chu Feng soft voice''s opening: "I will arrive on time, now whether can let them go?"


    "Let go?" Tiger rock heard the speech and laughed. He said, "little Lord, your own strength is above me now. In addition, there are Zhuque Tianwang. How can I let them go? I believe that if you let them go, you will never let me go out of this garden."


    "The two countries do not kill envoys at war, but you are notorious, you will not care, I am not at ease!"


    Although Chu Feng would like to kill Huyan, it is undeniable that he is still a man with a little brain. He really thought that just now. Once Huyan releases two people, he will not kill Huyan, but it will definitely make him miserable.


    But now being punctured by Tiger rock, Chu Feng has no embarrassment: "I promise you can leave alive. I Chu Feng is a scum, but the basic credibility still exists. On the contrary, if you don''t let people go now, I''ll kill you. You should see that they are both dead hearted and don''t mind dying."


    Hu Yan''s eyes narrowed, and he could feel that Chu Feng was not alarmist. When he looked at the two women held by his confidants, he was really like a dead man with no spirit.


    Hesitating for a moment, Chu Feng was notorious for killing people, but the basic credibility was there. He nodded slightly: "OK, I will release people!"


    Seeing that the master and his son had agreed to release him, the two cronies did not worry about any changes. Chu Feng could treat the whole world with pride because he had a bottom line and a little credibility, so he didn''t worry. At the same time, he also slightly despised him. Chufeng was still a little tender after all, because the hostages compromised.


    But when the two women were free and helped to one side by the members of tianwangmen, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of tiger rock with a remnant shadow. The absolute force of crushing crashed on tiger rock, holding his hand cruelly with a smile and a sound of rubbing.


    Huyan''s scream also made three confidants react, but before they did, Chu Feng''s random power was on them, and their strength was only in the sky. How could Chu Feng, who is now infinitely close to the demigods, lose their fighting power or even die!


    Tiger rock fell to the ground, his eyes burst out anger, but did not open his mouth, Chu Feng said faintly: "I promise you can leave alive, but did not say you can leave completely, first break your hand, let you know don''t easily threaten me, I will let you live like death!"


    "Besides, don''t try to vent my anger on the hostages. It will only make me give up all of them and kill the first sub pilot!"


    Hu Yan, who wanted to reprimand himself, vomited his blood depressed when he heard Chu Feng''s words. Chu Feng did not tell him to leave completely, but he did not expect that Chu Feng would play with words. He just said that everything was false.


    With a sullen face and the hand, he stood up and walked out of the garden without looking at the bodies of the three confidants.


    Because Chu Feng also did not guarantee, except him, the rest of the people can leave, so three confidants were killed, he can only swallow his anger!


    Chu Feng looked at the far away back of tiger rock and said faintly, "Zhuque, I don''t need to inform Qinglong and Baihu for the time being. I''ll see what they want to talk about with me three days later."


    Turn back: "if frost ice, depend on you!"


    The two women knew something, nodded, turned away from the garden, and soon disappeared into the sight of the public!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1515

    Hu Yan left in confusion, only did a simple treatment in the hospital, and then he quickly left from the wharf to return to the island where the first branch was located.


    It was nearly six o''clock in the afternoon that tiger rock appeared in the magnificent and magnificent building in the center of the island. It was just like that in a mess. A hand was hanging in front of him, which made many people wonder what happened. Tiger rock, which was still alive and kicking yesterday, is in such a mess now. How could his three attendants?


    Many people''s hearts are curious, just see tiger rock look is not very good, did not say.


    What''s more, the three hidden strongholds in Guangzhou last night were swept away by Chu Feng and killed hundreds of people. At the moment, many people are depressed and have no mood to care about what happened in Huyan.


    In the hall, green dragon and white tiger are sitting there, but their looks are not very good, especially to see tiger rock hanging a hand back, it is even more ugly.


    They all know that tiger rock is going to find Chu Feng to convey their meaning. Now that tiger rock is injured, even the fool knows what happened. White tiger is angry and asks calmly, "what''s going on?"


    "Dad Hu Yan seems to be an orphan who has been lost for many years. Suddenly, he meets his relatives and cries out. The corners of the mouth of the people around him twitch. It''s too much.


    Hu Yan raised an angry look on his face and said: "Chu Feng is too much. According to your meaning, I went to him to convey the idea of meeting and negotiating with him. However, after I finished the matter, he killed the people who followed me and interrupted my hand!" Subconsciously, Hu Yan conceals his two women hostage to the matter.


    Hearing that Chu Feng was so excessive that the two countries did not cut envoys at war, he wounded tiger rock, who was trying to convey his meaning, and killed three people. All the people around him who did not know the situation were angry and arrogant.


    Qinglong and Baihu looked at each other and understood some meanings in each other''s eyes. They knew Hu Yan very well. They both guessed that tiger rock must have done something else. Otherwise, Chu Feng would not have done such a thing even if he was too angry.


    Of course, even if they know, they won''t say it. At the moment, what they want is the people from the first and second branches who share a common hatred for the enemy, so that they can do things calmly in the future.


    White tiger with a cold hum: "it seems that Chu Feng really when he is the world''s master, too much."


    This time, even those who were afraid of Chu wind nodded slightly. Tiger rock acted as an emissary to convey the meaning of green dragon and white tiger. Even if Chu wind hurt people, after all, the first and second branches also sent out people to kill many people in tianwangmen the other night, so it''s normal to beat messengers.


    However, it is a little excessive to kill people directly now. It has been a long time since ancient times that the two countries did not kill envoys when they were at war.


    Everyone felt that Chu Feng had no bottom line and was too cruel.


    Qinglong is very satisfied with all the people''s reactions now. He can unite a lot and ask, "what else did Chu Feng tell you to say? Does he agree to the negotiation? "


    Huyan let go of his anger and took the hostages to anger Chu Feng. He said, "yes, three days later, the seafood restaurant."


    People can feel the green dragon and white tiger''s heavy sigh of relief, as if Chu Feng agreed to negotiate is an exciting thing.


    In fact, Qinglong Baihu did think so. Before Huyan came back, they were worried that Chu Feng would not care about the lives and deaths of the hostages. However, the reply now proves that Chu Feng still cares about the life and death of the hostages, and even has chips, so they can have a fight.


    With a big wave of his hand, Qinglong said, "if you go on, you can increase the number of people guarding the Huang family and Tianwang gate. No accident can happen."


    After arranging to increase the defensive strength, Qinglong let the rest go down. Then he asked Bai Hu, "now that Chu Feng has agreed to negotiate, what conditions shall we propose?"


    "He cares about the hostages, so we can make conditions." The white tiger motioned tiger rock to step back to have a rest, and sat down and said, "but this condition must not be excessive. Otherwise, Chu Feng will definitely not lack the ferocious nature. Moreover, we should start to kill the hostages taken by many people in tianwangmen first. If the conditions are too high, Chu Feng will only destroy us, when all the hostages are dead."


    If it is the old words, white tiger said such a long ambition to destroy their own prestige, green dragon must ridicule.


    However, after Longmen holy land, the understanding of Chu Feng reached an unprecedented level, and heard that the elder and the second elder were awed by the blood. Qinglong asked himself that he was not as powerful as the elder and the second elder, so he deeply believed in the words of the white tiger.


    He sat down, frowned and said, "the conditions must not be excessive, but they always need to be raised. Otherwise, if the hostages are handed over, we will have no chips."


    White tiger coldly smile: "we have only one condition, but also the only condition!"


    Green Dragon side head: "what?"


    White tiger raised his head and looked firm: "that is to ask Chu Feng to announce to the world that the first and second branch helm will be separated from Longmen and will no longer be a traitor, and even ensure that the future well water will not offend the river, and all the gratitude and resentment will be eliminated!"


    "Only in this way can we survive and be at ease. After all, Chu Feng is the chief judge. If his words are said, he will not violate them again."Qinglong frowns and thinks about the conditions white tiger has said. It seems that what they need now is such conditions, to keep their own strength alive, and even not to be protected by Chu Feng in the future.


    Heavily nodded: "that''s so decided, as long as Chu Feng agrees, we will quietly lurk up to develop our strength and do our own things."


    White tiger nodded, and they both laughed. White tiger was even more happy with his idea. He knew to take the core senior management of Huang family and tianwangmen to threaten Chu Feng to sit down and negotiate. Otherwise, Chu Feng might have been ravaging here and felt his judgment was correct. Chu Feng still attached great importance to emotion.


    Under the night, it''s more than seven o''clock in the evening.


    A car drove out from Huang''s garden. There were only two people in the car, Chu Feng and Yu Tu.


    Although Yutu looks like a normal person, she is tormented by the two people as cold as frost. Her strength is the same as that of a normal person. She does not know how many times she has been played by Chu Feng. This is what makes her most angry.


    At the moment, Chu Feng seems to want to take her a person, do not know what to do, jade Tu look a little Alert: "what do you want to do, you don''t want to make me pregnant?"


    This is the only possibility that Yutu can think of at the moment, that is, Chu Feng can''t kill her, but he doesn''t want her to be the enemy in the future. It is very likely that she will be pregnant. After all, if she is pregnant, the future will be equivalent to destruction. The world knows that she gave birth to Chu Feng.


    At that time, it would be meaningless for her to kill Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng head also does not return, just calm return way: "you do not deserve!"


    Not worthy?


    Jade Tu micro Leng, after reaction, look angry, obviously Chu Feng said that she is not worthy of pregnancy, that is, pregnant with his chufeng''s child.


    Biting his teeth there, he would like to swallow Chu Feng. "How could you? Please don''t leave your dirty seeds in my body next time. It''s not my decision whether you are pregnant or not. It''s your son of a bitch''s problem. If you have the ability, don''t touch me!"


    Chu Feng glanced at Yu Tu, who was angry, and gave a smile of indifference. However, he did not argue with Yutu about these meaningless issues. Yutu is the only woman he has no scruples about, and Chu Feng does not want to kill her for the time being.


    If there is no one who can replace Chang''e, and Chu Feng doesn''t doubt that he is depressed to the extreme, he will go crazy.


    Chu Feng didn''t speak. Yu Tu turned her head and looked out of the window with a cold hum. Her tears moistened her eyes at this moment, but she clenched her teeth to keep them from falling.


    Between the complaints, the car also left the bustling city of Guangzhou and arrived at the coast where there were not a few people at night. Sitting in the car and looking at the sea under the night, Chu Feng said faintly: "the first branch of Longmen is on the island, and the second branch has already moved up."


    "According to the latest news, the two branches above now add up to more than 10000 fighters."


    Jade Tu looked at Chu Feng, moist eyes can no longer find traces of tears: "what do you say to me?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer Yutu''s question directly, but continued to say: "after three days of negotiation, Qinglong Baihu will definitely put forward the conditions for the elimination of gratitude and resentment in exchange for the core high-level of Huang family and tianwangmen, but I will refuse."


    Yu Tu narrowed his eyes: "refuse, that is to send those hostages to death. I know you asked sudaji and the fourth princess to save people, but they are only two people. The hostages are nearly dozens of people. If one can''t take care of them, some will die. We should know that the guards are all warriors."


    "And they will not destroy the whole island, which is bound to be variable. How can you refuse?"


    Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "although there are many hostages, I only care about Huang Jingyin. It''s a little difficult for them to rescue them all. But what do you say about saving one? Maybe wait and go back, Huang Jingyin will be safe! "


    Yu Tu''s eyes narrowed, and suddenly thought of a possibility that Chu Feng didn''t care about the lives and deaths of the hostages. He only cared about Huang Jingyin. Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing took a complete Huang Jingyin, but there was no problem at all.


    "And then


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly changed deep: "then I give them a week to leave and surrender, but if those who stay on the island are my enemies, I will kill as many as they have!"


    Jade Tu feels absurd shake his head: "even if there are to leave surrender, but at least there are tens of thousands of people, you dare to kill so many?"


    Chu Feng turned back and raised Yutu''s chin: "it''s nothing compared with the savage and wild demon domain, and it''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that if you don''t let the xianchongmen surrender, the possibility I mentioned just now will be staged in xianchongmen. You can be suspicious of my means."


    "But I just want to say that I never joke with people who are not friends."


    Raise a faint smile: "although this is not my territory, but I have a hundred ways to make you crazy, but you have nothing to do. I always like to do things to people who don''t know the time, Yutu slave!"Jade Tu pupil shrinks fiercely, drink a way: "do you dare?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "wait and see!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1516

    Chu wind took jade dodder out to come back near 11 p.m.


    From the face of jade dodder, it seems not very good. Zhuque, Phoenix, green and even Ziyi can not help wondering where Chu wind will not take jade dodder to where the heaven is the bed?


    The reason why there is such an idea is based on the character of Chu Feng. Only jade dodder has never said that, plus the two are enemies, it seems unlikely that it is possible for us to think about it.


    Chu Feng just entered the hall and sat down for a few minutes. A sound came from the outside. Murong ice wind appeared in front of Chu wind and sat down directly. He shook his arm and said, "do you want me?"


    For Murong ice behavior Chu Feng although there is a little helpless, but can basically immune, look outside: "success?"


    Today, with the arrival of tiger rock, taking hostage threat, Chu Feng asked Murong ice to go to two people.


    Murong ice smoothed his hair: "it''s a little difficult!"


    It is not difficult to kill the whole first steering island by virtue of her and cold and frost power. But this time, they are going to save people. It is a little more difficult to save people than to kill people. After all, there are too many people in the first and second rudder, and all of them are martial.


    If they are not careful, they will take hostages. Therefore, they can not find a way to save all the martial arts without disturbing them for a day. If the hostages are too large, they will die accidentally.


    "But!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng had not many unexpected looks, Murong ice ticked his neck and said, "for you to taste the fresh tonight, we took Huang Jingyin without attention!"


    Try some?


    Chu Feng has a sharp twitch at the mouth corner. It is obvious that these women are always around him to change his taste.


    But hearing Huang Jingyin was brought out, Chu Feng''s heart put down a large part: "where is she?"


    Just after that, the outside cold as frost came in, some gaunt and pale Huang Jingyin followed by, not rescued from the joy, but a heavy, thought that the night died 800 people, the rest of the lobby mouth together also died many people, as the Lord of the Tianwang gate today, how much is difficult to achieve happiness.


    Aunt Qing has been sitting on the side without talking, seeing Huang Jingyin has been rescued, and she looks up with a joy: "Jing Yin!"


    "Aunt green!" Huang Jingyin and the coming up aunt holding together, perhaps this is the only thing to be happy, aunt Qing is still alive.


    After loosening, Huang Jingyin bowed to Chu wind: "thank you for the less wind!"


    Chu Feng is a little stiff there. It was a simple and easy way to get along with Huang Jingyin before. But at this moment, he obviously felt that Huang Jingyin was more awed than the rest of his emotions. He smiled and sighed, and the higher he went, the more he would lose!


    No correction, Chu Feng nodded gently, and said to Zhuque: "there is no need to negotiate in three days, Zhuque, according to what I said to you, send out the news!"


    Huang squints her eyes: "what negotiations?"


    Aunt Qing looked at Chu wind with complicated eyes, and said the meaning of Chu wind during the day, which was to let the first and second-hand people surrender.


    Huang Jingyin has been not the original maid since he was in charge of the Tianwang gate. In a moment, he understood the meaning of Chu Feng. No negotiation is needed. That is to say, he gave up the lives of those people. Most importantly, Chu Feng should use absolute blood to deter his enemies.


    Undoubtedly, ignoring the death of the king gate and Huang family is the best way to wake up those who are evil, and the threat is not all useful to him.


    Chu Feng''s approach is no doubt. Only in this way can some people be deterred. When they do things later, they can consider the consequences of the threat, and whether they still need to kidnap hostages and negotiate with Chu Feng, because it is a useful and useless issue.


    Understanding, but does not mean Huang Jingyin accepts, pours a kneel in front of Chu wind, all people are all made by this scene a Leng, how to kneel down?


    Chu Feng squinted his eyes: "what do you want?"


    "The wind is low. I know it is unreasonable. I should not control your thoughts." Huang Jingyin looked up and looked with a bit of pain: "but those who are my relatives and my brothers and sisters after all, if you don''t negotiate, you will deny the value of their hostages, and may die soon."


    "I hope that I pray for less thought, and do not give up on them until we have to?"


    People around him were silent. Everyone knew the means of Chu Feng. He had always killed and refused to accept threats. Moreover, there was no relationship between Huang family and the senior level of tianwangmen. But now Huang Jingyin knelt down, which means different.


    Yu Tu frowned. She felt that Chu Feng had no bloody killing in a place close to the secular world, but she found herself wrong. Now, it seems that Chu Feng has the determination to kill all people.


    Looking at Chu wind carelessly, the look was rather dignified. That is, what he said to me was true. He wanted to start to the immortal heavy door?Although xianchongmen is only a clan door for cultivation and cover of jade dodder, but how much has been devoted to it, yudoda is bound to have some tangle in his heart at this time.


    Chu Feng saw Huang Jingyin kneeling on the ground, and knew that the two people had different positions. What he needed was a deterrent to the enemy, and it was useless for others to know that the threat of taking hostages was useless. Although the cruel sacrifice of Huang family and the senior officials of Tianwang gate would make the people who took the hostages think twice later.


    But in Huang Jingyin''s position, it is her family member, her brothers and sisters who live together day and night. The two people are different in their angle, so Huang Jingyin is doomed to be unable to work with Chu Feng.


    Exhale a breath, Chu wind slightly in the heart of some boredom, but can not be angry with Huang Jingyin, aunt Qing stood there, the look is a little nervous, want to pull Huang Jingyin up, but dare not move.


    Today, everything Huang Jingyin is given by Chu wind. Aunt Qing is worried that Huang Jingyin will go against the meaning of Chu wind and will be in trouble.


    "Remember!"


    After a while of silence, Chu Feng broke the silence in the hall softly: "this is the first time, but also the last time. After that, I only need to follow my decision. If you think I am wrong, you don''t have to sit in this position!"


    Turn around and go upstairs, Chu wind already does not want to say anything with Huang Jingyin, she thought about her side of the people, this is no blame.


    But Chu Feng is not only responsible for the people around him, but also for all. Today, Qinglong white tiger can ask him to sit down and negotiate with him when he takes hostages. Then the enemy will follow suit and do things later. That is not responsible for the people around him.


    But Huang Jingyin has knelt down and asked, Chu Feng doesn''t mind to promise her once, but it is the last time. Whoever takes the hostage to threaten him later will be the dead, only in this way can more people be protected.


    Chu wind on the second floor also heard a voice: "slave, come up for me!"


    And she doesn''t want to die!


    Huang Jingyin looks at the second floor, sitting on the ground powerless, knowing that she has challenged the authority of Chu Feng tonight. Only if she does it again, only those who have lost their relatives can know how important the people around her can be. All the people she don''t want to be arrested die.


    In the second floor room, Yu Tu came in and looked at the Chu wind standing at the back of the window and facing the door, biting his lips and locking the door and walking over to sit on the bed.


    Seeing Chu wind has not moved meaning, jade dodder look ugly: "Chu wind, please do not call me slaves later, you can call me Oriental rhyme!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "OK!"


    Jade dodder looks a daze, Chu wind so cooperate with the answer let her some unacceptable meaning, when Chu Feng so good to say?


    Staring at the back of Chu wind, Oriental rhyme squints and thinks of it: "you are very angry?"


    Chu Feng breathed a breath and said, "it is not the anger. After all, it is human sentiment. Huang Jingyin is so innocent. I just wonder why I am so cold. In order to prevent people around me from being taken hostage, I sacrifice the Huang family and the people of the Heavenly Kingdom."


    "If today is a heart to heart, one of them caught, can I do something like this coldly?"


    Oriental rhyme feels the sadness that Chu wind slowly diffuses. How much can understand Chu Feng''s mood, he has the idea that it may not be useless to seize hostages after sacrificing Huang family and the senior level of tianwangmen to deter enemies, but it is impossible for Huang Jingyin to carry out it.


    Also understand the sadness of Chu Feng at the moment, that is, he is finally kind to each other, because he is very clear that if the people who are caught by the blue dragon and white tiger are su Xinyu, he will compromise.


    "So you are not angry with Huang Jingyin, because you stand in her perspective, will do so, to insist!" Looking at Chu Feng at the moment has a special charm of the side, the Oriental rhyme is broken: "and you are cold, because those so-called hostages, do not have any effect on you."


    "Because they are not your relatives, they are not your friends, so you can be cold, actually, you are still you!"


    Chu wind a smile, pull the curtain to the bedside to extend his hand to hold the eastern charm of the chin: "blow two!"


    It is nothing, suddenly so, the oriental charm looks a daze, then angry and cheers: "roll!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1517

    After three days of calm, the day of negotiation has come.


    The three sects and four families and even some invisible forces in the world are staring at Guangzhou, because everyone knows that today is the day of negotiation between chufeng and Qinglong Baihu. They are wondering whether chufeng, the iron willed little Lord, wins, or whether two rebels hold hostages to let Chu Feng compromise.


    Everyone is waiting to see if Chu Feng will carry out the bloody in the end.


    At seven o''clock in the morning of this day, Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes and agreed with Qinglong and Baihu that the negotiation at the seafood restaurant on the coast was at 12 o''clock at noon, and it was still early at the moment.


    "Son of a bitch!"


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Dongfang Yun, who had already woken up beside him, yelled at him. He lifted the quilts on their bodies and went out of bed to dress there. His graceful and transparent body was not covered at all, but there was no secret for Chu Feng.


    Looking at the woman dressed as if nobody else was there, Chu Feng had to feel the demon''s strong constitution, even if the strength was compressed to ordinary people, but the strong repair ability of the body did not disappear.


    Slowly sat up, not ready to speak, Murong Bing appeared in the room like a ghost, next to Oriental rhyme, while she had not put on her clothes and pinched the bulge: "my God, I feel bigger than when I was in Longmen holy land. It''s a wonderful feeling!"


    Suddenly attacked by Murong ice, Dongfang Yun Leng Ran, and then he said, "sudaji, you fox spirit!"


    The eastern rhyme with her clothes twitched, biting her lips and did not speak. She was not able to hold on, but could not hold on. Chu Feng did not have the so-called pity.


    Chu Feng didn''t feel too much. He put on his pants and got out of bed. He went to the bathroom and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    It''s OK. Murong Bing won''t disturb his private space. If he comes out in the morning, there must be something.


    "Husband is smart."


    Murong Bing chuckled and looked at the Oriental rhyme with his eyes. Then he continued: "I come to tell you that the whole Guangzhou and even the whole holy pilgrimage underground world know that you have to negotiate with Qinglong and Baihu in order to save the hostages, and threaten to save them!"


    Chu Feng is brushing teeth, smell speech eyebrows frown, and then quietly brush teeth, but also wash face to walk out of the bathroom.


    He looked calm: "all the forces know that I want to negotiate with Qinglong Baihu, but I mean to reduce the number of people who are dying. It seems that they have never said that it is for hostage negotiation?"


    Murong Bing knew that there were tens of thousands of people on the island of the first and second branches. If the killing was really carried out, the blood would surely dye the sea around. Although Chu Feng was not afraid to leave a bad reputation for thousands of years, he also knew that some people could not die. He finally chose to continue to talk about the sentence, that is, because he did not want to die too many people.


    But it''s not for the Huang family who have nothing to do with him, and the core of tianwangmen.


    Oriental rhyme has also washed out, sneer: "Huang Jingyin that girl is not simple ah!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, Murong Bing said: "yes, according to the understanding of the rosefinch, this news was sent by Huang Jingyin. Now all the people in tianwangmen know that you are going to negotiate for the kidnapped hostages, and everyone is looking forward to your victory!"


    "To be correct, Huang Jingyin is worried that you will eventually give up the hostages and is ready to use public opinion to make you unable to start."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a trace of disappointment, but he was also a little relieved that Huang Jingyin even calculated him. What''s gratifying is that Huang Jingyin has already calculated his courage.


    Embracing Murong Bing''s slender waist, Chu Feng swept a faint smile: "I Chu Feng, how ever was I afraid of public opinion?"


    Dongfang Yun looks at the open door. Chu Feng has already left with Murong Bing in her arms. However, the words before Chu Feng left are still around her ears. She knows what it means and is also thinking about the future of xianchongmen. If Chu Feng is not afraid of public opinion and bloody, it is even more that xianchongmen is a group of women.


    What would that be like? Oriental rhyme has been afraid to go on.


    Down the stairs, Chu Feng sees Huang Jingyin standing there uneasily. He sighs and goes to the restaurant without saying anything. Some things are known to everyone and are meaningless.


    In the hall, only Huang Jingyin and aunt Qing stood there. The rest of the people went to the restaurant. The latter looked at Huang Jingyin with a sigh and whispered, "you shouldn''t do that. You''re pinching him!"


    Obviously, Huang Jingyin should not say that Chu Feng''s negotiation is for the hostages of Huang family and tianwangmen, because everyone knows that Chu Feng doesn''t care about the sea of blood.


    Huang Jingyin also realized that she had done a wrong thing, but she would not regret it because she really did not want to lose some of her last relatives. Although this is equivalent to disobeying Chu Feng and even challenging the authority of Chu Feng, she was afraid that she would be lonely and without family members.


    Passing a faint bitter smile: "aunt Qing, if they are all dead, I''m the only one left in the Huang family. I''m afraid of that feeling!"


    Aunt Qing shakes her head helplessly. She also knows that since Huang Chengyuan''s death and Huang Jingyin''s return to tianwangmen, she finds that there are so many relatives in the Huang family. Secondly, she gets along well with each other. She doesn''t want to lose this feeling. Just because of this feeling, maybe Chu Feng is afraid of her, and aunt Qing feels unwise.But Huang Jingyin has already made such a decision, and aunt Qing won''t say anything more. She took Huang Jingyin''s hand and whispered, "no matter what, I will stand with you."


    "If fengshao really wants to dismiss you, aunt Qing will accompany you."


    Huang Jingyin looked moved: "thank you, aunt Qing!"


    At the same time, on the island 27 kilometers away from the coast of Guangzhou, the green dragon looked ugly. With one hand, he killed a strong man in the state of natural anger. He said to the others, "what''s going on? Who can tell me where the most important Huang Jingyin has gone?"


    Today is the day of negotiation with Chu Feng. In order to increase their bargaining chips, Qinglong and Baihu decide to take some hostages with them, including Huang Jingyin.


    However, the strong man who went to the prison area came the news. Except for the two women who were taken away by Tiger rock, the rest of the people were there, but Huang Jingyin was not among them.


    The captured people are all held together, and Qinglong also orders not to hurt these people at will, because only a complete person is the biggest chip, and usually no one pays attention to whether Huang Jingyin is still in it.


    But now Huang Jingyin is not there, or disappeared under heavy guard. If it was not known that Huang Jingyin had been captured at that time, Qinglong would have doubted whether Huang Jingyin was in it at first.


    Because of this, he is very angry. Ten hostages can''t compare with Huang Jingyin. But now she is missing. How can Qinglong not be angry?


    All the strong branch Helms were silent, but they did not know where Huang Jingyin had gone.


    Hu Yan on one side dare not speak because he finds that when Qinglong scolds the others, his eyes always look at him intentionally or unintentionally. He knows that he must be suspecting what he has done with Huang Jingyin. He is afraid that he will kill her if something happens.


    Hu Yan absolutely did not do this, but if he had a criminal record, no one would believe what he said. Moreover, if he was not the son of white tiger, Qinglong would have been hard on him.


    "Qinglong, it''s useless to be angry now."


    White tiger also has a little doubt that it is tiger rock, but at the moment it is not convenient to ask, but to persuade Qinglong: "the most urgent thing is to find out the hostages with a certain weight and take them with them. There was no change in the last few days. Why Huang Jingyin disappeared, we can''t find out for the time being."


    After a pause, the white tiger continued: "or let''s see if someone has rescued Huang Jingyin. After all, Chu Feng has a demigod around him, and he can do things quietly."


    Qinglong frowns and is a little unhappy. This is where the first branch is located. White tiger means that his base camp has been rescued by people like nobody. He doesn''t want to admit that such a thing happened on his territory. If not, where is Huang Jingyin?


    "King of heaven!"


    Just about to be investigated, a branch leader came in from the outside and said respectfully: "just now the brother in Guangzhou came to the news, Huang Jingyin sent a message that Chu Feng would negotiate for the hostage today!"


    After looking at the green dragon and white tiger, he lowered his head and added, "it has been proved that Huang Jingyin has gone back!"


    Qinglong sits down powerless. He can''t imagine that someone can take Huang Jingyin away from the island with tens of thousands of people. But now it is. He looks a little dignified for a moment. He is a little uncertain whether Chu Feng will care about the rest of the hostages.


    White tiger''s resourceful smile: "Qinglong, this is a good thing for us. Huang Jingyin, a little girl, seems to value these hostages very much. She is a woman of Chu Feng. Qinglong doesn''t say anything later, but Qinglong immediately catches the thought and frowns:" good! "


    Then he gave orders to the strong branch Commander: "go and take ten Huang family members with us!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1518

    Guangzhou can''t see the coast at a glance. It''s 11:40 at noon.


    In the past, the restaurants on the coast were already full of people at this time, but today, from 10 o''clock, all the shops were ordered to close for six hours by the official order, and they could be opened again at 4:00 p.m. the reason given by the official was that there would be a military exercise here temporarily.


    Although the public scoffed at this, even the acting should not be in such a prosperous place, but after the official compensation of 20000 yuan for each shop, all the people shut their mouths and even had the money to avoid the loss, then there is no need to wrangle.


    The only restaurant that opened the door was a restaurant called seafood restaurant. However, all the similar shop assistants were not present and the whole restaurant was empty.


    At this time, on the sea, a cruise ship stopped at a distance of tens of meters from the coast. The reason for the shallow draft was that it could not get close to it. The three speedboats were also released, and all the people on the cruise ship were sent to the shore.


    Back and forth several times, nearly 50 people were standing on the beach, with the green dragon and white tiger at the head, and tiger rock with one hand hanging beside it.


    Secondly, there are ten members of the Huang family, and there are also 30 strong men with 12 branches. All of them are accomplishments above the period of natural anger. Obviously, Qinglong and Baihu do not have much confidence in today''s negotiations. If anything happens, they will accumulate their escape time with human lives.


    But everyone''s heart is heavy, Chu Feng hands, how can give them time to escape?


    With such a depressed mood, green dragon and white tiger led people to the seafood restaurant in the distance. There were only a few minutes left before the appointed time of 12 o''clock. However, Chu Feng had not been seen. Everyone felt a little strange.


    Now all parties know that they want to negotiate. According to reason, Chu Feng should have arrived long ago?


    After walking into the seafood restaurant, it has been emptied for a long time. All the tables, chairs, benches have been moved to the position of the wall. In the seafood restaurant of more than 400 square meters, there is only a round table in the middle, which is obviously reserved for both sides of the negotiation.


    Time slowly approaching, 12 o''clock only one minute, white tiger frowned tightly: "Chu Feng this bastard play what, can''t be not come?"


    Qinglong is more careful and expresses his worry: "he will not have no intention of negotiation at all, but will kill us with this opportunity?"


    Qinglong''s words made the scene dull. If that was the case, Chu Feng would certainly not appear. What appeared might be the strong man of the third branch rudder and the demigod of Zhuque, but did he really not care about the hostages?


    "The heart of a villain is the belly of a gentleman."


    Just at this time, a scattered voice resounded throughout the hall, and everyone''s eyes coincided to look at the position of the back door, gently opened, Chu Feng appeared in everyone''s line of sight.


    But to everyone''s surprise, even some dignified is that Chu Feng did not bring any people, but he appeared here alone. This courage is really admirable, but he is not worried about taking him down by the attack?


    Green dragon and white tiger''s eyes lit up slightly. Looking at Chu Feng who was walking slowly, he had a little thought in his heart. But at the same time, he thought of Chu Feng''s taboo identity and the prestige of fighting with the prince of magic dragon. He forcefully eliminated the bad ideas in his heart.


    Even a little self mockery, in the past, he was always condescending to despise Chu Feng, but now he has to take hostages to threaten Chu Feng for survival.


    It has to be said that this is a great irony.


    Chufeng came carelessly and casually. He opened a stool and sat down. Looking at Qinglong''s appearance as if they were facing a big enemy, Chu Feng gently laughed: "don''t be nervous. I''m the only one who comes today. The rest of us are one kilometer away. I''m here to negotiate with sincerity."


    Although Chu Feng is ferocious and murderous, he still has some basic credibility. Hearing his explanation, Qinglong and Baihu are relaxed.


    It turns out that Chu Feng was only one person, which shows that their judgment is correct. Chu Feng is still worried about the life and death of these hostages, which is probably the reason for Huang Jingyin. They were all relieved when Huang Jingyin was rescued. Huang Jingyin''s rescue is not a bad thing!


    They both sat down and were ready to talk to Chu Feng.


    There are four stools around the round table, and there is another one in tiger rock. There is no one there. He takes a step forward and starts to sit down. However, in the middle of his body, he feels that he is shrouded in a breath of death, and his body''s hair stands up.


    The body also dare not continue to go down, for fear that a little more will die.


    After swallowing his saliva and looking up, he saw Chu Feng with a faint smile. He didn''t want to say that he was deterred by the momentum of Chu Feng, but that feeling was really uncomfortable, even a little ridiculous!


    "Green dragon and white tiger can sit down because they are also qualified."


    Chu Feng''s fingers beat the table with rhythm, and his expression was deep and deep, and he said with a cold killing machine: "and you, what are you? How dare you sit at the same table with this young masterHu Yan looks embarrassed, but he is more angry. As the son of white tiger, before Chu Feng took over the ruling office, his status was detached and he wanted to replace the position of the little master. He can be said to be regarded as the existence of a favored son of heaven.


    Now he is not only interrupted by Chu Feng, but also needs ten days and a half months to recover. But what makes him even more angry is that Chu Feng directly says that he is not qualified to sit down. The feeling of being directly despised makes Huyan''s self-esteem suffer a great challenge.


    He warned himself not to be angry, but he still couldn''t help slapping him on the table: "Chu Feng, put yourself in the right place. Now it''s us who take the initiative, not us to come to see you as the master!"


    "If you dare to say one more nonsense word with me, I will kill a hostage!"


    Qinglong and Baihu frowned and felt a little inappropriate, but they also wanted to see how important the hostages were in Chu Feng''s heart and decide the next negotiation.


    Chu wind passing by the light banter, seems to compromise general sigh: "then you sit down!"


    Hu Yan sneered and sat down. He guessed that Chu Feng must have taken care of the hostages. He was even more arrogant. He felt that Chu Feng could not get on the stage after all. He even compromised for a few hostages.


    Green dragon and white tiger are also similar ideas, two people secretly look at each other, slightly nod, have a kind of decision.


    Although we met in the seafood restaurant today, we didn''t have anything to eat. Both sides also knew that there was no taste in anything to eat in such an atmosphere. Chu Feng leaned back on the back of his chair and said faintly, "I''ve come here to sit here, put forward your conditions, and let go of these hostages."


    "As long as I can do it and do not violate the bottom line and principles, it can be discussed."


    Chu Feng''s weakness, not to mention tiger rock, even green dragon and white tiger feel that today''s negotiation is more smooth than imagined, and the idea started in my heart is more firm.


    Feeling out, white tiger is the backbone of the two people, coughing and opening: "the little Lord is amazing, we think we are inferior, but we don''t want to die like this, so we have to catch some people and invite you to sit down and talk. We want peace."


    Chufeng laughed!


    The corners of his mouth raised a faint sneer, and there was a looming opportunity to kill: "white tiger, don''t say these bullshit. It''s natural to invite me to sit down and negotiate. But in order to get the hostages and chips, you tell me how many people have been killed, which is just threatening me!"


    "If this young master doesn''t agree to sit down and negotiate, you have to tell me that the bloody case happened a few days ago again?"


    The oppressive atmosphere produced in an instant, the green dragon and white tiger all squinted, and Chu Feng''s sudden questioning made them a little uneasy.


    But Chu Feng didn''t stop at this point, instead, he slapped heavily on the table: "so don''t talk to me about sincerity or bullshit peace. If you''re just taking hostages, I''m very sincere to talk about it today, but you''re killing thousands of people to do all this. Then I''ll tell you. I''ll talk to you, but my heart is not comfortable."


    Tiger rock sneers: "uncomfortable, you also have to suffer, this is the cruel reality, this is the society of the jungle!"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded his head with a smile and looked at Tiger rock with profound meaning: "tiger little also remembers this sentence. If you feel uncomfortable, you have to suffer. This is the cruel reality. This is the society of the jungle. I hope I won''t hear Hu Shao say anything like despicable rascal, because you have to suffer."


    Tiger rock eyebrows gently beat, feel Chu Feng words have words, but what exactly is the meaning, he simply can not capture.


    White tiger motioned to his son not to speak, and said softly: "you are right. No matter how much you are unhappy, you will suffer before you have chips. So today we are negotiating on this condition. You are not happy, but you should bear with it!"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "so you say, as long as you don''t hurt the hostages, everything is easy to talk about!"


    White tiger smell speech is more confident, it seems that Chu Feng is really worried about the safety of these hostages ah!


    What Baihu and Qinglong don''t know is that there are some surveillance cameras installed in the seafood restaurant, and the whole process is broadcast to a tianwangmen stronghold one kilometer away. Huang Jingyin, who is sitting there, looks pale and smells a dangerous smell.


    Murong ice and lengrushuang both smile bitterly and roll over the sheets for countless times. Of course, they know what Chu Feng is thinking.


    Repeatedly showing weakness inflates the confidence of Qinglong and Baihu, making them mistakenly think that he really cares about the hostages'' excessive demands.


    But the request is too much, Chu Feng certainly can''t agree. When the time comes, the talks collapse and the hostages are dead. Who dares to say anything, finally understands why Chu Feng doesn''t take any of them to go, or even set up surveillance.


    The purpose is very simple, to prevent future leisurely mouth.


    He chufeng is very sincere to negotiate alone, but Qinglong Baihu is too arrogant, and he can''t bear it. At that time, who dares to say that Chu Feng ignores the Huang family and tianwangmen people and dies?


    A sympathetic look at Huang Jingyin, play what is not good, but play with Chu Feng!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1519

    As long as you don''t hurt the hostages, everything is easy to talk about.


    Chu Feng''s words make the eyes of Qinglong and white tiger light up slightly. If what Chu Feng said is true, then they only need to hold these hostages, which is equivalent to holding the soft rib of Chu Feng.


    At least now they think so. The look at Chu Feng has changed from a little awe to a little white sheep, and their eyes are like a big wolf.


    But Chu wind did not know, light said: "say conditions!"


    "Good!" White tiger soon made eye contact with Qinglong and threw out a smile: "the little Lord is so sincere. Then I will tell you our three conditions."


    Three conditions?


    Except for Qinglong, even Huyan was in a daze. They all knew that Qinglong and Baihu had only prepared one condition today, that is, the gratitude and resentment were completely eliminated and each of them was not involved. How come it has become three conditions now?


    All of us have this question in mind.


    And Chu Feng didn''t feel much general: "say!"


    There was more excitement on the green dragon and white tiger''s face. They had only one condition, but before they came, they talked about it again. That was to see Chu Feng''s attitude. If they were too tough, they would put forward the basic conditions, but if they compromised, they would put forward three conditions.


    In exchange for the best interests.


    Don''t know Chu Feng is deliberately compromise, they all show a knowing smile, Qinglong light mouth: "the first condition is very simple, the world knows that the little Lord has the heart to kill us, but we want to live well, so our first condition is that the gratitude and resentment are completely eliminated, and the well water will not offend the river water from now on!"


    Chu Feng noncommittal smile: "is that after you kill me, I can''t move you?"


    Qinglong laughed and thought in his eyes: "little Lord, we are all reasonable people. Naturally, we can''t be such scoundrels. This condition is limited to the previous gratitude and resentment. If we provoke you again in the future, you can do the same to us, and then you will take care of it."


    This condition is expected, Chu Feng is not much strange about this, but he did not immediately agree, because the promise is equivalent to the recognition of Qinglong Baihu rebellion.


    Similarly, within the entrance of Tianwang gate one kilometer away, Huang Jingyin looks pale. She knows that this condition is simply challenging the bottom line of Chu Feng.


    I know how stupid it is to start sending out news.


    At present, many people think that Chu Feng is negotiating for the hostages, and he also makes so-called bold words that he must rescue all the hostages. However, the conditions that Qinglong has said make Huang Jingyin feel uneasy.


    Green dragon and white tiger are all traitors. No matter it is the verdict office, even if it is the heavenly king gate, it is cruel revenge for the traitors, and the greatest degree is to destroy them without being threatened.


    Because once they choose to compromise once, all the people in the future will follow suit. When the time comes, everyone will rebel like the green dragon and white tiger. After that, they will kidnap people to threaten Chu Feng, which is not conducive to the rule and control of Chu Feng. Huang Jingyin only understands this point at this moment, but begins to be blinded by the safety of his relatives.


    Naturally, aunt Qing also knew these truths. She stretched out her hand and held Huang Jingyin''s cold little hands. Everyone here knows that once Chu Feng agreed, it would be tantamount to compromise. She would admit the fact that Qinglong and Baihu had defected, and would not be investigated.


    All people are concerned, Chu Feng is also there silent, green dragon and white tiger is not anxious at all, they have this kind of self-confidence, Chu Feng will certainly agree to their requirements.


    For a moment, the seafood restaurant is absolutely quiet. This condition challenges the authority of the owner ruled by Chu Feng. It is only because of the hostages that it is a little threatening. Once Chu Feng compromises, some of the forces under the ruling will follow suit, and there will definitely be aftershocks.


    For more than ten minutes of silence, Chu Feng sighed helplessly: "this I can promise you."


    The green dragon and white tiger all showed a smile, which was not surprising at all. Huang Jingyin, a kilometer away, swayed and sat on a chair. She knew that she had really played with fire this time. Chu Feng''s compromise was because of the words she had let people spread. If such a thing happens again in the future ruling.


    Huang Jingyin knows that she will be angry by the Chu wind. Everything is over. She has some regrets. But when she thinks of her relatives, Huang Jingyin struggles again.


    On the scene, the first condition Chu Feng has agreed not to be angry with Qinglong Baihu''s mutiny, and will not retaliate. Their mood and self-confidence are even more inflated. White tiger chuckled: "the little master is really a generous person. He can even forgive me and Qinglong. For this, white tiger expresses his highest respect."


    Chufeng sneered at the corner of his mouth: "are you satirizing me? Say the second condition


    Bai Hu''s sarcasm really means that he can''t think that Chu Feng will be threatened today. This is definitely the fatal weakness of a superior. He sneers: "the second condition is also very simple!"


    With a glance at Qinglong, the white tiger threw out a deep voice: "that is, the little Lord himself declared that the first and second branches of the adjudication office have set up their own doors from today, and have nothing to do with the adjudication office any more. The little Lord has forgiven me and Qinglong, but the first two branches, I believe you still have in mind.""So we have to promise ourselves that it has nothing to do with the first two branches!"


    Chu Feng leaned on his chair, and his murderous intention surged in his heart. Qinglong Baihu not only wanted to be absolutely safe, but also wanted to control the complete first and second branches. He even asked him to admit that the first two branches were independent. That was equivalent to admitting that two traitors had successfully defected with their forces.


    I can even think that if he agreed to this condition today, some people with different ideas in the ruling office, whether they are in the seclusion or in the secular world, will certainly follow this move. They don''t have to die if they want to mutiny, and they can set up their own doors and become local emperors with their forces. Who doesn''t want to?


    Just kidnap the people around him, who won''t do it?


    His heart can be punished!


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and temporarily let go of the green dragon and white tiger is no problem, because in the future, there must be other ways to let the two people die, but admit that the first and second branch rudders are independent, so it will be a lot of trouble if we want to get back. After all, free dogs are used to it. Who would like to be bound by people?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s hesitation, Bai Hu knew that Chu Feng would not easily agree to this condition. He not only wanted to let them go, but also gave them power to take a foothold. Chu Feng was not so generous, but also had a little bottomless in his heart.


    Chu Feng did not answer this condition, just indifferent voice: "the third condition?"


    Knowing that chufeng was the time to consider, Bai Hu didn''t pester him. Chu Feng immediately replied and said in silence: "the third condition is that the border sea and the two southeast States will belong to me and Qinglong, and the ruling can''t interfere."


    "The little Lord can take over my former territory and give us a foothold in the two states. Isn''t it too much?"


    Chufeng sneers in his heart. Qinglong Baihu is really a good abacus. He has to live, influence and territory, and he has to guarantee Chu Feng. He is so greedy to be a man!


    Each of the four heavenly kings occupied two of the eight prefectures of the holy Dynasty and was in charge of the affairs of the adjudication office. Qinglong was in charge of the affairs of the border and the southeast, and the white tiger was in charge of the Southern Yangtze River and the Central Plains. This is why the white tiger is the most proud of the four heavenly kings, because his territory is the richest.


    Now it seems that white tiger has given up his territory, just for the border and Southeast, but that is also the same as making the ruling of the ruling office crack. Only two of the eight states are not under the control of the adjudication office. What''s more, he has to admit all this, that is, green dragon and white tiger avoid settling accounts after autumn.


    This is cutting the meat of the tribunal!


    In the same way, we all know that Huang Jingyin is completely pale and powerless in tianwangmen hall. Her original idea was to exchange green dragon and white tiger for a bit of vitality. However, she could not think that Qinglong and white tiger had such a big ambition that she should not only survive.


    If Chu Feng agreed to these three conditions, it would be a big thing for some people to follow suit, especially for the Red Gate in Wenzhou and the Mafia, the consequences could be imagined.


    Biting his lips, Huang Jingyin is entangled. Will Chu Feng agree to these conditions? She wants Chu Feng to agree, but she doesn''t want him to agree. Looking at the ten relatives on the screen, Huang Jingyin is in a dilemma!


    On the spot, under Chu Feng''s silence, Qinglong Baihu didn''t disturb him. The first condition was that Chu Feng had expected it, and they were confident that Chu Feng would agree. Then the second and third conditions were simply challenging Chu Feng''s greatest authority.


    People also want, the site also want, just because of a few hostages, Chu Feng''s heart is bound to exist.


    But Qinglong and Baihu all want to do this, because even if no one survives without territory, they are not used to enjoying their customary rights. Therefore, they want to ask Chu Feng to give up the first and second branches, and even give them southeast and border seas.


    In this way, they can not only live well, but also live a brilliant life, but also whether Chu Feng will agree or not, they do not have much confidence at the moment.


    As we all know, the most powerful forces in the seclusion interface of the holy Dynasty are Xuanyuan family and ruling office, followed by three sects and four schools. Once Chu Feng agrees to these conditions, another force will be derived from those forces, which is no less powerful than the three sects and four schools.


    People''s eyes are focused on Chu Feng''s body, how will he choose?


    Nearly 20 minutes of silence, Chu Feng raised his head: "really? Can''t talk about it? "


    Green dragon and white tiger looked at each other and nodded: "three conditions, one is indispensable!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1520

    One of the three conditions is indispensable!


    The firm determination of the green dragon and white tiger makes the seafood restaurant dead. Such excessive conditions and such a tough attitude are not simply beating the face of Chu Feng, but trampling on the dignity of Chu Feng. If Chu Feng does not agree, it will be a bloody situation.


    However, they all know that the cultivation power of Chu Feng is infinitely close to the semi God realm. Even if the green dragon and white tiger are combined together, they are not Chu Feng''s opponents. Secondly, Chu Feng still has the semi divine realm people to use. No one dares to say that he completely despises Chu Feng.


    With complete silence, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and all the people''s bodies tightened up, including the green dragon and white tiger, who were subconsciously vigilant. Now they are gambling and gambling on wealth.


    "Is it really unchangeable?" Chu Feng lightly throws out a sentence.


    Green dragon and white tiger firmness than the beginning of a few loose, did not say what bold words, white tiger squint eyes: "little Lord what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck, put his hand on the table and said softly, "the first condition is OK. I can not only let you go, but also your whole family. Otherwise, I will drill words, not start with you, but implicate your whole family."


    The green dragon and white tiger suddenly fell into a cold sweat. They didn''t think of this just now. Originally, they thought that Chu Feng promised to eliminate all the gratitude and resentment, that was to let them go. But they didn''t want Chu Feng to drill words and let them go, but only the two of them.


    But not including their whole family. Now they are all nervous. Fortunately, Chu Feng is frank with each other at the moment, otherwise the whole family will be implicated.


    "So I have sincerity today!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes and eyes from the two people''s body to see, with a touch of dignity: "so I also hope you come out with a little sincerity, only in this way can we normally negotiate, right?"


    The attitude of chufeng is not deep and shallow, which makes the green dragon and white tiger a little unstable. If it was the time when the state of Chu wind was still low, they would not be afraid of it. But now that the state of Chu wind is so abnormal that it is close to the state of demigod, they dare not be so arrogant.


    The heavy green dragon asked in a low voice, "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng''s lips passed a faint smile: "the second condition I can also promise you, as for the third condition to change, I can give you two states to take root, but not the border sea and Southeast!"


    When Qinglong Baihu heard the second condition, chufeng agreed, but the third one was to be changed. They all squinted: "where?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the Southwest: "Dian LAN and northwest, that is to say, you and the rosefinch exchange territory!"


    Dian LAN and Northwest China?


    The green dragon and white tiger frowned inadvertently. The Longmen holy land is in the dianlan and northwest regions. Similar warriors always have a bit of friction in one place, and under the Longmen''s eyes, the green dragon and white tiger feel not so safe.


    The key point is that the poorest of the eight states of the holy reign is the northwest of dianlan. Together, it can''t even compare with a border sea. Although the land is vast, there are barren and desolate places everywhere. If you take root there, life will be very difficult.


    Because in the past, the third branch of Zhuque needed financial support from the other three branches, but now the first and second branches are all stationed there. Who will support them in the future is not waiting to die of starvation?


    Both of them are reluctant to be under the eyes of Longmen and have no large amount of money. The key is that Yan Family of Yanshan is also in dianlan. It is not good for both sides to have a conflict of interest. If Longmen sends people to Yan''s house to unite with them, who will they talk to?


    In the border and southeast areas, as long as Chu Feng agrees, it will become a vacuum zone under the jurisdiction of the ruling power, and it will have the largest living space, which is countless times better than under the eyes of Longmen. The key is that both the southeast and the border seas are close to the coast, with great benefits and enough to feed countless people.


    It can even develop externally, which is why Qinglong and Baihu began to formulate conditions.


    So the third condition was changed. Qinglong and Baihu were just thinking for a short time, and they all shook their heads: "no way!"


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "the first condition, I can change it to ensure that your whole family and yourself will not be harmed. The second condition I can also change is not to threaten them and let them follow you two all the time."


    "But we must agree to accept the third condition. The economic benefits of going to dianlan and the northwest, the border and the southeast are so great that if we give you the adjudication office, we will reduce 40% of the income in one year. I will be responsible to all of you!"


    Chu Feng gave the first and second conditions of the most perfect plan, but Qinglong Baihu was not happy at all, because the more so they felt that if they went to dianlan and Northwest China, there must be a conspiracy. Otherwise, how could chufeng be so generous?


    As for the sharp reduction of 40% of the income of the adjudication office, Qinglong Baihu scoffed at it. Most of the profit income of the adjudication office comes from secular forces, and has a dime relationship with the hidden world forces?


    Two people shook their heads again: "the third condition, absolutely not, three conditions, one can not be missing!"Chu Feng coughs gently. When people are not aware of it, a meaningful smile flits in his eyes, and he also has a subtle killing chance.


    The contents of all these negotiations fell in Huang Jingyin''s eyes, but everyone was heavier than Chu Feng. Huang Jingyin, in particular, had guessed something, but she could not be sure, or some deep thoughts in her heart made her unwilling to think about it.


    But in the side of the Qing aunt has already understood one thing, today''s negotiation Chu Feng has not let go of the meaning of green dragon and white tiger, he is intentional.


    He deliberately inflated the ambition of Qinglong and Baihu, made them put forward excessive conditions and put himself on the weak side. At that time, he refused all the conditions and even ignored the death of the Huang family and the core of tianwangmen. Who dares to say anything? It''s not that he doesn''t want to compromise and rescue the hostages. It''s Qinglong Baihu''s greed.


    He was responsible for all the people in the adjudication office. At the moment, Chu Feng agreed to the first and second conditions. He just wanted to change the third condition. He still gave Qinglong and white tiger two places to live, but he was rejected. Qing''s aunt was slightly frightened when she thought of Chu Feng''s mind.


    And she knew that the reason why Chu Feng was so must be Huang Jingyin''s way of making him angry.


    She shakes her head slightly. Aunt Qing doesn''t speak. She just looks at the screen quietly. She knows that this time Huang Jingyin will not get the full trust of Chu Feng, because she can ignore the authority of Chu Feng for the sake of her relatives and lacks the overall view.


    She laughed bitterly in her heart, but all this was irreparable. She could only hope that Chu Feng would not do other things, such as removing Huang Jingyin and erasing the mark of Huang''s family in tianwangmen. If so, Huang Jingyin would be really stupid this time.


    In the seafood restaurant, the green dragon and white tiger once again became tough, and the negotiation got stuck there again. Chu Feng spread out his hands and said, "the third condition must be changed, or I will not agree to any of the conditions."


    The green dragon and white tiger narrowed their eyes. The more Chu Feng was like this, the more they felt that Chu Feng wanted them to go to dianlan and Northwest China. Maybe, just as they guessed, let the strong men of Longmen sneak into the Yan Family in Yanshan and pretend to be Yan''s family to attack them. In that case, no one would blame Chu Feng for not trusting.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was impossible for the green dragon and white tiger to change. The white tiger snorted coldly: "little Lord, we must do it in the border sea and Southeast China. We have no interest in the rest of the place. If we do not agree, we have not said the words in the back. However, the tiger rock sitting there suddenly made a move. A force seems to distort the space A yellow man fell to the ground with a scream. He couldn''t see any scars on his body, but he could feel that his vitality had been extinguished.


    White tiger also added his own words: "we can only be murderers!"


    Huang Jingyin, sitting at the entrance of tianwangmen hall, saw a clan uncle killed. She immediately stood up, staring at the screen, biting ruddy lips and struggling in her eyes. She wanted chufeng to agree. But she knew that if Chu Feng agreed, tianwangmen would be expelled from Guangzhou in the future.


    Because what Qinglong Baihu wants is the vacuum zone of the ruling power, which means that tianwangmen may have to move out, but in dianlan, such a situation can not exist. Because Longmen holy land has existed for a long time, Chu Feng agrees, and the rest of the people will not agree, and Qinglong white tiger will lose the significance of threat.


    Huang Jingyin couldn''t afford to go to the border and Southeast. But seeing her relatives die, she couldn''t bear it.


    At this time, a voice also faintly rings in Huang Jingyin''s ear. It comes from Chu Feng on the screen. She is indifferent: "I can agree to the first and second conditions, and even satisfy your interests to the greatest extent, but the third condition must be changed, otherwise everything will be free of discussion."


    Chu Feng''s tough words made the atmosphere solidify there. Hu Yan had long seen Chu Feng''s displeasure. Although the state of Chu Feng was higher than that of Chu Feng, there was not much difference between Chu Feng and an ant.


    But then what? I felt that the hostages were in the hands of the world. Tiger rock, one of my own, waved his hand again. Another Huang family member died in a similar way. When he looked at Chu Feng, he still looked calm and had no mood fluctuation. Even the fluctuation of breath did not exist. It seemed that there was no anger at all.


    What''s more, it gives Hu Yan a sense of absurdity. Chu Feng doesn''t care about the death of the Huang family. He just thinks of the possibility. Hu Yan denies it immediately, because he knows that if it is, they will be in bad luck.


    After two Huang families died in succession, the remaining eight Huang families were in a panic. They could live on. No one wanted to die. Human nature is selfish in the end.


    A woman from the Huang family said: "the wind is weak. You can come back when things are gone. There is nothing wrong with the southeast of the state and the border sea. You''d better save us first."


    However, Huang Jingyin was completely paralyzed and sat on the ground. She knew the importance of the border sea and the southeast to the ruling office. Anyone with a little brain knows that the Chu wind can make dianlan and northwest, but it will never give way to the border sea and Southeast.


    Because the geographical location of the border sea and Southeast China is close to the Xiangjiang Panlong, the south is adjacent to the opposite bank, and even the whole Southeast Asia Prefecture. It is also the place where the largest wharf is located. Once let go, the adjudication office will lose the right to control and infiltrate these places.Chu Feng is dead, also can''t agree, Huang Jingyin sad smile, in the heart scold green dragon white tiger, why so greedy?


    What Huang Jingyin can never know is that this is the deliberate action of Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1521

    Inside the seafood restaurant, there is a lot of noise.


    Except for a steady old man of the Huang family who didn''t speak, the other seven people clamored for Chu Feng to agree to Qinglong and Baihu''s terms. All of them said that if they survived, then everything would not be a problem. For a moment, it was like buying vegetables in a vegetable market.


    Green dragon and white tiger''s face also showed a satisfied smile. What they want is such mass pressure. I think Chu Feng will be affected a little bit.


    I don''t know Chu Feng deliberately showed his embarrassment. The white tiger laughed and said, "little master, I think you''d better agree. Although there are only eight people left here, there are dozens of people in our hands. Do you want to watch them die?"


    By this time, all the bickering has lost its meaning. The only way is for one party to compromise. Only when one side compromises, the stalemate situation will be broken.


    Chu Feng a face tangled open: "really can''t change?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s look, green dragon and white tiger are more confident. He feels that he will succeed today. He nods heavily: "yes!"


    Chu Feng''s meaningful smile passed in his eyes, sighed and continued: "if I don''t agree to the third condition, are you going to kill all the people?"


    "Yes The white tiger repeatedly replied, but also showed a grim smile: "not only that, before killing all these hostages, we will go and capture your women, until you fully agree to all the conditions, otherwise we have to kill all the people."


    "Because you don''t agree, there will be changes. We don''t feel safe!"


    Chu Feng showed a brilliant smile. Qinglong Baihu was really confident. He even wanted to catch his woman to threaten him. The dragon has scales against him, and the woman is the biggest scale of Chu Feng. Especially after Chang''e has taken a few, Chu Feng will not let any woman go wrong again.


    Many people don''t know about this, but Murong Bing is clear about it. In the conference room under monitoring, she sighs softly: "blood is going to dye the sea!"


    Huang Jingyin stares at the picture with astonishment. At the moment, she doesn''t suspect that Chu Feng did it on purpose. She just curses the green dragon and white tiger in her heart and sighs that she can get vitality. She even wants to have important people on the site. Moreover, under the condition of repeated compromises by Chu Feng, she is still making progress.


    It is Huang Jingyin, who has a terrible opportunity to kill at this moment, because she is sure that Chu Feng will not allow such conditions to damage the interests of Longmen.


    The third condition is that the dragon''s gate is cut and damaged. Chu Feng is not a fool and will not agree to it, not to mention that there are green dragons and white tigers and women who grasp Chu Feng to threaten her. It is simply a direct challenge to Chu Feng''s bottom line.


    All because of green dragon and white tiger sigh, irreparable, poor Huang Jingyin only hate, but not to Chu Feng.


    And all this fell in the eyes of aunt Qing. The mature woman sighed a little in her heart, knowing that Chu Feng would not say anything even if she killed those Huang family members.


    Because of such conditions, people with a little brain know too much, and Chu Feng doesn''t agree, which is reasonable.


    Can''t we sacrifice the interests of the whole dragon''s gate for the sake of dozens of worthless Huang family members? When she was cold and trembling, she told herself that she would never let Huang Jingyin know such a dark side.


    Otherwise, she would hate Chu Feng, and then it would be equivalent to destroying the Huang family and tianwangmen, which was not what she wanted to see.


    Under the gaze of all the people, Chu Feng slowly stood up, his eyes from the seven noisy Huang family body one by one, indifferent mouth: "I want to save you, but it is based on the interests of the fundamental situation, and let out of the border and Southeast, seriously damaged my interests."


    "You are only dozens of people, but there are hundreds of thousands of people behind me. Your life is not worth money."


    The cold words made the seven Huang family members silent. When they wanted to refute, they all closed their mouths with the eyes touching Chu Feng. The old man of the yellow family sighed softly. He had been watching this scene. How could he not know that Chu Feng was doing it on purpose.


    Just know that he can''t say it, otherwise he will die immediately and die in the hands of Chu Feng. He can only be angry at the stupidity of the green dragon and white tiger, and is led by Chu Feng to make unreasonable demands for self-confidence.


    But it is also clear that those who are in charge of the game, green dragon and white tiger are not clearly seen by others after all, and they are all thinking about the maximization of interests.


    Chu Feng''s words, but let the green dragon and white tiger all stiff, this is to refuse?


    They both stood up, and the white tiger said, "little Lord, these are your women''s relatives. You should consider them clearly."


    Chu Feng brings up a faint smile and hides a bloodthirsty radian. The plain language is a kind of inexplicable repression: "Huang Jingyin, not my woman!"


    With a slight sigh, there was a trace of regret: "even the heavenly king gate is not a secular force of the adjudication office. I am here today only because you kidnapped the people. Out of humanitarianism, I came here. In other words, none of the people you arrested has anything to do with me.""I don''t mind sacrificing something to save them, but it doesn''t mean that I promise all the conditions without bottom line. After all, I have to be responsible for the people behind me. They believe me and I can''t make them sad!"


    The green dragon and white tiger completely solidified their looks. If they didn''t know that chufeng was a cruel man, they would almost doubt that chufeng was a saint.


    But now Chu Feng''s words are facts. Whether it''s tianwangmen or Huangjia, it has nothing to do with Chu Feng. Although tianwangmen means to be incorporated into the secular forces of the ruling body, it just means that it has not really been implemented.


    In this way, Chu Feng appeared here today to save people who had nothing to do with him. So why did he threaten him with people who had nothing to do with Chu Feng?


    At this moment, Qinglong and Baihu found out that they had been cheated. However, they could not figure out where to be cheated. However, they all knew that Chu Feng would not sacrifice anything in exchange for hostages.


    And the most important thing is that Chu Feng doesn''t save these people, and no one will say that Chu Feng is not. Because he has no direct relationship with tianwangmen and Huang family, why should he sacrifice his own interests to save strangers?


    They looked at each other and found that they were all wrong. At first, they should not kidnap the Huang family and tianwangmen people, but should kidnap the relatives or Hongyan of Chu Feng, but many things are not if.


    At first, they all thought that Huang Jingyin was the woman of Chu Feng, but what they didn''t expect was that Chu Feng denied Huang Jingyin was his woman, and Chu Feng didn''t need to lie about such things. That is to say, he should not save people.


    At this moment, all the people, including the green dragon and white tiger, became nervous. The chips seemed to lose their function, which meant that there would be bloody killing. As for kidnapping the rest of the people, Chu Feng would not give them such a chance.


    "But I was kind!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes carefree from the clown like green dragon and white tiger, with a warm smile: "it doesn''t matter if you let the hostages go, because I can''t promise your conditions, but I''m still willing to give you a little chance!"


    The smile on his face slowly dissipated, and the endless bloody breath filled the seafood restaurant. The infinite and semi divine pressure made Qinglong Baihu and others particularly miserable: "seven days, I''ll give you seven days to think about it. You green dragon and white tiger must die, but I can let go of your people."


    "In addition, the people under your banner who are willing to leave, or those who are willing to leave, even those who will retire from now on, are my enemies."


    As for your so-called conditions, I will only attack the people on the island after seven days, but you must die


    He has done enough foreplay, and no one will accuse him of being bloody and cruel. He has no mercy. He has given the green dragon and white tiger a chance. They are greedy and do not know how to satisfy.


    When the butcher''s knife comes down, the world will only reprimand the green dragon and white tiger and eat their own fruit. Everything is ready. Wait until the time comes.


    "Stop!"


    Hu Yan couldn''t accept the fact that he had the upper hand. He suddenly turned over and said, "you must promise all the conditions, or I will kill all the people, and even defile and humiliate these women before I kill them."


    Chu Feng did not return, and left directly from the back door of the time, but left a cold and merciless figure to the public, and a touch of repression and murder that had not yet dispersed.


    Hu Yan stood in his place. Chu Feng''s indifference made him smell dead. He swallowed his saliva and became angry. He threw the woman holding his neck out. His head collided with the wall and died on the spot.


    But none of this seems to be enough to vent tiger rock''s anger. The powerful warrior power erupted, and the white tiger frowned and blocked tiger rock: "now even if you kill all these people, Chu Feng will not frown."


    At the beginning, I didn''t expect it. But now I calm down, Bai Hu knows that he and Qinglong have been cheated. In order to avoid moral accusation, Chu Feng deliberately shows weakness. Now the purpose has been achieved. It is that they are too greedy, not that Chu Feng has no benevolence.


    I also understand that Chu Feng has been a hostage from the beginning. All of them are dead people, and they have no intention of negotiation. They just did a stupid thing to make them more pitiless.


    Because Chu Feng compromise, it is they are not satisfied with the destruction of everything, eyes across the cold and ferocious: "how cruel!"


    Chu Feng, who left on the road, also took his mobile phone and issued a command: "send the video to all parties and express my meaning. It''s not that Chu Feng is bloody, but the green dragon and white tiger are too greedy!"


    "After seven days, I will kill all the people who stay on the island. If anyone dares to criticize, I will kill them!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1522

    At four o''clock in the afternoon, a message from the tribunal spread to all major forces around the world.


    The negotiation between Qinglong Baihu, the traitor of the ruling, and chufeng collapsed completely today. A video appeared in front of them. Even human rights organizations received this video of Chu Feng, showing the whole negotiation process.


    In the video, Chu Feng''s weakness and compromise, as well as the ugly face of Qinglong and Baihu, and even the picture of tiger rock killing those hostages and threatening Chu Feng in public are all in the eyes of everyone.


    Then Chu Feng''s words were put in front of them. It was not that chufeng was too cruel, but that the green dragon and white tiger were too greedy. Therefore, after seven days, he would kill all the people on the island, and maintain the dignity of the adjudication office and his chufeng.


    Some people want to say that chufeng is too cruel, but in seven days'' time, Chu Feng has given some people the chance to leave, which blocks everyone''s mouth. Even the Xuanyuan family members know the news, they just laugh bitterly and let people ignore this matter.


    Because Chu Feng has done enough homework and given enough opportunities. Seven days later, if there are still people left on the island, they are his enemies. Who dares to say no?


    In the turbulent dark waves, Chu Feng is also sitting in the pavilion of Huang''s garden, drinking afternoon tea, and the rosefinch is skillfully waiting beside him. In addition, Huang Jingyin is sitting on the opposite side of him with an unnatural look. In addition, aunt Qing stands uneasily behind Huang Jingyin.


    Now, Chu Feng has issued an order not to worry about the death of the Huang family and the core of tianwangmen, which shows that Huang Jingyin''s cautious eye has failed.


    Carrying the rosefinch bubble Biluochun, chufeng gently sipped, feeling the tea fragrance between the lips and teeth, then slowly opened his mouth: "if you have something to say!"


    Huang Jingyin raised her head, and the tangle still existed. She felt that it was not appropriate. Even when Aunt Qing gently touched her in the back, Huang Jingyin hesitated for a moment and said, "there is little wind. Can''t we talk about it any more?"


    Chu Feng quietly holding a teacup: "how to talk about it?"


    Huang Jingyin was left speechless by Chu Feng''s words. In today''s negotiation, Chu Feng has given the biggest concession and even agreed to replace the state with Qinglong and Baihu. However, as long as the two are prosperous in the southeast and the border sea, it is doomed that Chu Feng can not agree.


    However, thinking of dozens of relatives and more than ten high-level tianwangmen are still in the hands of Qinglong and Baihu, Huang Jingyin still can''t let go and can''t do the indifferent abandonment of Chu Feng.


    Biting her ruddy lips, Huang Jingyin said in a low voice: "there is little wind. Actually, these are all caused by you. I think we can talk about it."


    Aunt Qing''s face turned pale in an instant. Huang Jingyin was provoking the majesty of Chu Feng!


    Zhuque also looks at Huang Jingyin in surprise. How can she say such a thing? Although people all know that it is because of Chu Feng that Qinglong Baihu kidnapped those people, but these things do not mean that it is the Chu wind that needs to be wiped out.


    It''s just like that in the past, terrorists were angry with Tianchi and threatened to kidnap people from other countries. Is it because Tianchi should be held responsible, but what time did Tianchi take responsibility?


    Huang Jingyin, like those onlookers, is not clear about the situation.


    It seems that there is only one result in such a situation. If the terrorists kidnap the people of which country, the people of that country will take full responsibility. Tianchi has only one sentence to express sympathy for this.


    I can''t offend others. If someone kidnaps others, I''ll have to apologize for it? That''s obviously impossible.


    In other words, in such a situation, Huang Jingyin should bear the responsibility, rather than holding Chu Feng to say that he caused it and asked him to solve it, which is meaningless at all.


    Chu Feng didn''t have any fluctuation. She just glanced at Huang Jingyin and sipped in a sip of tea and then asked, "how did they teach you when you were in fengteng garden? When the people in Fengmen were kidnapped to obtain great benefits, what should they do?"


    Huang Jingyin said with a sad smile: "if the other party''s requirements are not too much, then save people first and then settle accounts. But if the other party''s requirements are too much, then use the most cruel and bloody means to deter, rather than compromise!"


    "You remember, good!" Chu Feng smile, let people can''t see what he is thinking, suddenly his tone is low: "unexpectedly you still remember this sentence, then I ask you, dozens of idle Huang family, and the core person that can be cultivated at any time, what is the value?"


    "Or do you think they''re more important than the southeast and the sea? Even more important than the dignity of the verdict? "


    The voice of questioning makes aunt Qing alert, for fear that Chu Feng slaps Huang Jingyin to death.


    Huang Jingyin, sitting there, seems to have no soul. She knows that dozens of Huang family members and high-level tianwangmen are not worth anything compared with the dignity of the southeast and the border seas and even the ruling office.


    It''s just like if Japan kidnaps dozens of people in the holy pilgrimage and asks the holy emperor to cede land and give money, and even says that it doesn''t care about this matter in the world, it''s impossible. A country is still an organization. Once the prestige is gone, there is no foundation.Chu Feng, as the minority owner of the ruling, will not, on the basis of the overall situation, give up the terms of agreeing to the Qing long white tiger because of dozens of hostages, so that more people will challenge the authority of the ruling.


    Huang Jingyin understands this truth, but she is entangled with family relationship. She can not watch those relatives die like this, because Huang family will not have many people left, she will become very lonely.


    Biting her lips, Huang tried to fight for it: "we can paralyze them and rescue people first, can we?"


    "Stupid!" Chu Feng drank cold and raised his voice: "I am the less Lord of the ruling, my words all represent the face of the ruling. You want me to rescue people and then come out and fight against the white tigers. This is not only that I Chu Feng will lose face and lose credibility, even the ruling place will be ashamed of me."


    "I can''t believe it. You can say this. It seems that your overall view is not enough!"


    Aunt Qing frowns, Huang Jingyin''s performance today is a bit stupid, although it is because of the reasons of relatives, but at least also to understand that Chu Feng now stands proud to deter all parties, even let some people dare not to say a word, that is, he still has the bottom line, he still has basic credibility.


    If according to Huang Jingyin, he promised all the conditions of the blue dragon and white tiger, and the others rescued and turned around and brutally suppressed it. Although the effect was obtained, it would not be easy to be believed in the future, whether it is Chu Feng or the ruling office.


    It takes ten or more things to trust a person, but to destroy it is only one thing.


    So Chu Feng at the moment of anger, is a source of love.


    Huang Jingyin tears slowly fell, suddenly knelt in front of Chu wind, and no matter how many members of the Tianwang gate looked at it, and whether it was in the light of the day: "the wind is small, I know it is very bad, but that is my last family, please help them."


    "I have only my father and aunt Qing since I was a child. I have always been eager to have other relatives. I enjoy this feeling. If they die, I can''t bear it!"


    Aunt Qing is nervous, to pull Huang Jingyin up, but stubborn girl is such kneeling, as if Chu Feng does not agree, she will always kneel down.


    Chu wind squints his eyes, sighs disappointed, such a sound is nothing, but falls in Huang Jingyin''s ear is like thunder, looking up at Chu wind, see his eyes disappointed and a little disgust, more is a kind of indifferent color, the heart slightly cold.


    She knew what this was, which was completely the eyes of strangers. She liked Chu wind in her heart, and even thought that they could be together for countless times. At the moment, she wanted Chu Feng to abandon the dignity of the less Lord in the ruling for her relatives. The relationship between the two seemed to be cracked.


    But she really didn''t have that meaning, eager to open up an explanation, so Chu Feng did not let himself disappointed.


    But her words did not come out, and aunt Qing''s phone rang to interrupt her words. After she answered, she looked dignified: "the peripheral brothers came to the news, the relatives of more than ten core high-level kidnapped people and family members were coming to Huang garden. They already knew that the decision of" less wind and no rescue "was needed, so they should ask for a statement


    Huang Jingyin, who was soft and sitting on the ground without image, found herself making a low-level mistake.


    Chu Feng looks at Huang Jingyin, who is lost in his soul. His decision is limited to the absolute high-level knowledge. The people below are not able to reach. But now the relatives and relatives of the senior hostages of the tianwangmen know that it is obvious that someone told them, and the most likely person is Huang Jingyin.


    A sigh, Chu Feng drank the tea in the cup: "let the peripheral brothers not stop, let them all come, I want to see what they play!" Silence a moment of high-lying eyes fell on Huang Jingyin: "after this matter, I don''t think you are suitable for the Lord of the day."


    "I''ll find someone better than you to replace, you can retire and retire!"


    Retirement?


    Aunt Qing was stunned. Huang Jingyin is only 20 years old. Retirement and retirement can not be related to her at all. Chu Feng said that she has been completely disappointed with Huang Jingyin. Chu Feng wants to remove all her and make her a quiet ordinary person.


    Aunt Qing has a heart that can not bear, but Chu Feng''s decision can not be disobedience, even if Tianwang gate is respected by Huang family, but she is very clear that most of the Tianwang gate is the ruling people, the heart crossed the bitter smile, all the efforts, can not live Chu Feng words, back to liberation.


    Huang Jingyin looked up sadly and said, "sorry!"


    Chu Feng did not go to see the hot past now is because the family lost the overall situation of the women, stood up and walked forward, a word and no longer said to Huang Jingyin, he wants a sword, not without the bottom line reckless overall situation.


    Huang Jingyin is a trusted family member, but it is not a principal who can trust life, because she will feel emotional, not the person needed by Chu Feng.


    After the Zhuque followed up, aunt Qing squatted down to pat Huang Jingyin: "this time, you are really wrong.""He''s not Chu Feng before. He''s the only king in the underground world of the holy Dynasty. He''s the only one who decides on him. If you want him to lose face, he can only recall you. You''re really wrong!"


    Huang Jingyin''s tears fall and her heart is full of regret. She finds that some things are leaving her. All because she wants to protect those who have just known her for less than a year, but also because she is the main person to please her relatives.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1523

    Hundreds of people gathered on the road outside the garden, one by one as if they had been beaten with chicken blood and kept shouting.


    Chu Feng walks out of the garden. He doesn''t need to ask, but he knows that the reason why these people are here is because Huang Jingyin told them. Otherwise, even if they were given ten years, they would not know what happened.


    What''s more, listening to their shouts, we can know what they are thinking in their hearts. Their disappointment with Huang Jingyin is a little more than that at the beginning, which is just adding to the confusion.


    Seeing Chu Feng come out, although some people don''t know who he is, the one who can come out of Huang''s garden now is not Huang Jingyin, so it can only be Chu Feng.


    "Ask for justice, and don''t take any responsibility for other people''s sins," roared a rugged man at the front


    The rest of the people also beat chicken blood, and generally echoed the words of a rough man there, all of which are similar to the meaning of Huang Jingyin at the beginning. That is, all this happened because of Chu Feng. There is no reason for the high-level of tianwangmen and the Huang family to bear this responsibility because of his sin.


    Because Chu Feng was kidnapped and taken away, Chu Feng has reason to let them back safely.


    Chu Feng stood there with a faint smile, let these people roar and say nothing. On the balcony inside the building, lengrushuang and murongbing stood there. When they saw this scene, they all burst out light ridicule. Who''s responsible for the crime? Chu Feng didn''t let Qinglong Baihu kidnap him. What does it have to do with him?


    What''s more, Chu Feng has compromised and given a lot of benefits. It''s because the green dragon and white tiger don''t know how to be satisfied. Who is to blame?


    Murong Bing glanced at Huang Jingyin, who was helped by Qing''s aunt, and slowly rose from the ground. She shook her head slightly. Before, she thought Huang Jingyin was a good jade that could become a talent with a little carving. But now, from the perspective of the situation, Chu Feng is not wrong at all. Huang Jingyin lacks the overall view.


    Just standing in the position of those who are her relatives, but forget to stand in the judgment office, stand in the position of Chu Feng to think about this fire, play big.


    Outside the gate, Chu Feng said nothing. Those noisy people also slowly quieted down. When they were beaten with chicken blood, they could ignore the existence of Chu Feng and ask for explanations. But after calming down, they were still worried. After all, they were facing the only king of the underground world of the Holy Dynasty, and the wind that deterred hundreds of countries in the world was less.


    Who dares to talk about the real opening and the Chu wind?


    Everyone''s heart a little bit more than before, especially in the eyes of Chu Feng, they dare not lift their heads.


    These people are the relatives of the kidnapped tianwangmen core high-level and their families. Originally, they didn''t know anything. They just expected Huang Jingyin to rescue the people who were taken away for them. But later Huang Jingyin told us that all this happened because of the Chu wind, and those were the enemies of Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng does not compromise with the enemy, and those people may never come back.


    Huang Jingyin tells them that they gather together and come to Huang''s garden to ask for the explanation. But when they really face the Chu wind, they forget their anger before they come.


    Some people stand there, on behalf of the whole world, not too many people can not be afraid, and Chu Feng is such a person.


    When the scene was quiet, Chu Feng said with a smile: "let''s talk about it. What responsibility does this young master need to bear?"


    All people''s eyes twinkle ceaselessly, they have hundreds of people, but standing in front of Chu Feng is bearing a lot of pressure.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes are focused on the head of the rough man, he is the leader, naturally is their representative.


    The rough man was so nervous in his heart, but he came out under everyone''s gaze to let himself appear a little more natural, and constantly warned himself not to be afraid in his heart.


    Slowly calming down that mood, the rough man opened his mouth: "less wind, we all know that the people who are arrested are because of your relationship, that is the internal matter of your ruling, but now it is implicated in the tianwangmen, so you have the responsibility to rescue the people you are implicated in, rather than ignore their life and death."


    "You didn''t mean to kill people, but don''t you feel guilty when others die because of you?"


    Chu Feng raised a touch of appreciation, the rough man seems to be a man of courage and resourcelessness, but can say such words, then prove that he is not a headless man, know how to say from that point.


    It can be seen from the people behind him that they all think so.


    "It''s none of my business?"


    But Chu Feng, however, carelessly threw out a sentence with a little light sarcasm: "terrorists often kidnap people from other countries because of Tianchi. But when did you see Tianchi go to rescue these people, at most, it was to condemn them, and then increase the intensity of attack. Are they responsible?"


    In a word, the rough man has no reason to refute.


    Chufeng thought with a smile: "those are really my enemies, and they also kidnapped the people of tianwangmen and Huangjia because of my reasons, but have a dime to do with me? I don''t care, and I started to negotiate. Don''t you know"What''s more, are they going to Suizhou to kidnap some refugees and threaten me. I have to compromise and I have to be responsible. Is that ridiculous?"


    The rough man, including all the people, was made by Chu Feng for three words and two words. He didn''t know how to answer it. Chu Feng was right. He was not a saint. He could not do it because the irrelevant people were implicated. That''s ridiculous.


    And even in the world is impossible, who will sacrifice their own interests to save innocent people because the enemy has hostages?


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng said they were speechless.


    "But if it wasn''t for you, they wouldn''t have been kidnapped at all."


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded. When everyone was surprised that Chu Feng didn''t deny it, he joked: "but if Tianchi didn''t attack terrorists everywhere, they would not kidnap people from other countries. I ask again, in addition to condemning terrorists and increasing the attack on them, has Tianchi ever sacrificed his own interests to save people?"


    The eyes slowly swept over the faces of the people, and the voice slowly sank down. The eyes were cold: "no, they didn''t have it at all. Why should I sacrifice my interests for those who have nothing to do with me?"


    "And I have negotiated, but they are going to cut my flesh, you know?"


    An inexplicable pressure shrouded hundreds of people. Chu Feng said, "why don''t you think those dozens of idle people can compare the interests of the whole adjudication office? If you think so, then you are wrong. Now it''s the dignity of the ruling office that is challenged. It''s the dignity of Chu Feng, so I won''t compromise!"


    The murder shot out and his eyes fixed on the rough man''s body: "so you are happy or not is the result. Who dares to say a word, I will let you all die here. I am not a saint, I can compromise a little out of humanitarianism, but it does not mean there is no bottom line."


    "Who the hell still says is my responsibility, I have the duty to rescue the person, I kill who now!"


    Huang Jingyin in the distance heard Chu Feng''s decisive words and knew that her stupid behavior had infuriated Chu Feng''s bottom line. She had no doubt that anyone who dared to say one more word would let the blood flow out of the garden.


    All of a sudden, she pushed away and ran to one side. Tears burst out of her eyes again. She found that until now, she still did not understand the iron and blood of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng left those words and stood in front of hundreds of people, giving them a silent oppression. All of them swallowed their saliva, but no one dared to say a word, because the bloody Chu Feng showed had completely deterred them. Who dared to speak?


    All of a sudden, a car from the inside quickly drove out, no matter how many people in front of them directly rushed across, everyone was scared to dodge to both sides.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and saw that the man in the car was Huang Jingyin. Seeing her tearful eyes and her tearful face, chufeng sighed and said, "get out of here!"


    With the Chu wind rolling word export, Zhuque and fengqingqing do not know where to appear, directly reveals the powerful force of martial arts oppressing hundreds of people, and instantly let the cold sweat wet their clothes.


    A few minutes later, in the anxious Huang Jingyin and complicated eyes of Qing aunt, how did hundreds of people come and how to get rid of them!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1524

    Guangzhou is close to the sea and has a long coastline. Thousands of people come here every day.


    However, with the gradual cooling of the weather, the number of people has been greatly reduced compared with that in summer. In addition, today is a working day, and the number of people on the beach is less than three tenths. After all, when the weather is cold, the beach loses its original charm.


    A valuable sports car made a rapid curve on the road outside the beach and drove in the wind until it stopped at a parking space.


    There were two traces of rapid braking on the ground, and a touch of smoke from the tires rubbing against the ground.


    In the car, Huang Jingyin cried and lay prone on the steering wheel. At this moment, she realized her own stupidity and her own impulse, and she began to regret in her heart. However, Chu Feng''s indifference did not give her the chance to regret.


    Once upon a time, she wanted to return to tianwangmen to fulfill the will of her father Huang Chengyuan and even avenge her mother''s death. However, in those days of fengteng garden, she changed a lot. What she wanted was to return to tianwangmen to control it, share some pressure for chufeng, and get closer to Chu Feng.


    This is her original intention. She wants to contribute her own strength to Chu Feng. But at the moment, because she is facing only blood relationship, but there are not many relatives to speak of, she is standing up to refute Chu Feng, and even adds some trouble to Chu Feng. She is crying there sadly.


    It''s like a child who broke his toy by himself. It''s hard to worry and regret!


    Huang Jingyin has been crying until her tears seem to have dried up. There is a sad smile on her pretty face. Now Chu Feng wants to remove her position as the principal, which means that she has become an ordinary girl.


    A worthless person does not exist in the world of Chu Feng.


    Powerless, pale and out of her wits, Huang Jingyin regretted her decision and her obsession with her family members who had just been in contact with less than a year. Therefore, she fell out with Chu Feng, who originally wanted to pay everything for Chu Feng. Now she is confused and has pain.


    She didn''t know where she could go next and how she could do it?


    Sob for a while, slowly dry the tears, let oneself look as natural as possible, but that red and swollen eyes can''t hide after all.


    Open the door, the cool sea breeze whistling past, waving the warm skirt, but Huang Jingyin did not feel cold and walked toward the distance, where there is a rock. These days, if she is confused and sad, she will go to sit on the rock.


    It''s just that she used to be accompanied by Aunt Qing, but now she''s the only one.


    She went out for hundreds of meters and came to the side of the reef. Huang Jingyin slowly climbed up and watched the waves coming and falling on the reef. This is a deep-water state, but also pulling the cordon.


    Huang Jingyin sat down with her skirt and looked at the sea in the distance. Her heart was very uncomfortable. It was more painful than when Huang Chengyuan died.


    Chu Feng dismissed her, Chu Feng personally trained her back to the original, she can''t accept, this is more difficult than killing her.


    Tears can''t help but fall again across the face, silent sobbing there, at the moment, she is not thinking about the dozens of Huang family abducted by Qinglong Baihu, but whether Chu Feng will never forgive her in this life.


    She was stubborn at first, but now she calms down, she is very clear that Chu Feng is a top-ranking person, a real superior person. Even if she is Huang Jingyin in tianwangmen, no one is allowed to challenge her authority unreasonably, let alone Chu Feng, who is in charge of the adjudication office.


    With a faint sigh, she thought of the warm pursuit of Chu Feng when she first saw Chu Feng. She did not hide her affection for Chu Feng.


    Although Chu Feng has never accepted her, she doesn''t resent her behavior. Huang Jingyin has always felt that as long as she perseveres, sooner or later she can be with Chu Feng. Even before Chu Feng came to Guangzhou this time, Huang Jingyin thought so.


    But now, Huang Jingyin has no confidence at all. Her confidence is broken in Chu Feng''s words that let her retire.


    She doesn''t care about the position of the head of tianwangmen. What she really cares about is chufeng. Sitting on the position of the head is also to help Chu Feng. But now that Chu Feng wants to replace her, she suddenly discovers that Chu Feng doesn''t know when she has become the most concerned person in the world.


    Even if it is compared with aunt Qing, it is also important. Huang Jingyin understands that it is love, but Chu Feng will not give her the qualification to love again.


    She regretted that if she could do it again, she must have cooperated with Chu Feng unconditionally just like Ye Zixuan, but there were many things that had not happened. If Chu Feng did not give her another chance, her head was leaning on her legs, and Huang Jingyin felt a kind of cold.


    Slowly stand up and look at the rough sea under the reef. It is said that the water depth here is eight meters. As long as you jump down, you will sink forever. The woman with a cold heart has no desire for life, because she doesn''t know what she can do to survive.Standing on the edge of the reef, Huang Jingyin closed her eyes and showed a beautiful smile: "Chu Feng, I love you!"


    Huang Jingyin jumped to find her way to death. However, she only felt a warm and familiar embrace, but she didn''t feel like falling into the water. A cold wind blew through Huang Jingyin and opened her eyes and saw a face that she thought about day and night.


    Open your mouth and say, "I''m dead so soon, but why are you here?"


    Chu Feng glances over with a bitter smile and looks at the girl in her arms. Unexpectedly, she is going to die. Fortunately, she feels something wrong and quickly follows her. Otherwise, she will collect the corpse for Huang Jingyin.


    Girl''s persistent beyond his imagination, Chu Feng slowly put her down: "you want to die so?"


    Huang Jingyin stood in front of Chu Feng, looked back at the sea behind her, and then looked at the familiar environment around her. Finally, looking at Chu Feng, she suddenly hugged Chu Feng, and her tears flowed out again: "you don''t want me anymore. What am I doing alive?"


    Chu Feng doesn''t know where to put her hands. She can only lift her hands and gently pat Huang Jingyin''s back. She doesn''t speak. She just lets Huang Jingyin continue to cry and doesn''t vent the emotion in her heart. Huang Jingyin will never be happy.


    After 20 minutes, Huang Jingyin let go of Chu Feng, and the sky around her was gradually darkening. Huang Jingyin sobbed and bit her little lips and looked at Chu Feng like a little girl who had been wronged.


    Chu Feng Xin couldn''t bear to lift up his hand to wipe the tears from Huang Jingyin''s eyes, and said softly, "when will I have you?"


    Huang Jingyin frowned his nose, and then Chuchi laughed. Everything dissipated in this smile. He took Chu Feng''s arm and leaned on his shoulder: "you haven''t asked me, so I want to die!"


    Huang Jingyin never mentions the kidnapped. Chu Feng sighs that she is very sensible. She jumps off the reef with her body and leads her hand to the car: "unexpectedly, you haven''t seduced me, so you should continue to live. Maybe one day, the young master is hungry and thirsty, and there is no one around, so you can have a chance to open your legs."


    "Just to protect the membrane, not the place, I don''t want you!"


    Huang Jingyin is not shy, but blooms a flower like smile. She knows that Chu Feng is deliberately doing it, just to let her heart do not leave any mustard, biting her lips close to Chu Feng.


    The voice is light, only two people can hear: "not only stop the film, what hole will be protected and reserved for you!"


    Chu Feng looks stunned. She looks down and goes to Huang Jingyin, whose face is flushed. She makes a crime in the dark. Her disappointment with Huang Jingyin begins to dissipate slowly. After all, she is only a 20-year-old girl, and her parents are no longer there. What is left is her relatives and human nature.


    After getting on Huang Jingyin''s car, Chu Feng started the car and calmly threw out a sentence: "some things I have to do, otherwise more people will die. If I can, I will let them live to the maximum extent. If not, I will watch them die. Do you think so?"


    Huang Jingyin sipped her lips. Although the struggle in her heart was still there, she did not have the firmness to start. She sighed: "I know you are right. I can''t accept it now, but I will let myself try to accept it."


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t embarrass you, because you''re the one who won the verdict. Every decision you make should be in the overall situation. I''m self willed."


    Chu Feng heard Huang Jingyin''s words and knew how much she had begun to change. Everyone needed to grow up. Chu Feng didn''t mind giving her a chance. She pinched Huang Jingyin''s face and joked, "remember what you said. Don''t do it once, or I won''t be in your bed all my life."


    Huang Jingyin''s face slightly red, secretly looked at Chu Feng and whispered, "I''ll go to your bed tonight!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1525

    Two days later, it was not his bloodthirsty Chu Feng, but he and the white tiger did not appreciate it. Chu Feng was forced to do so.


    Although they know that they have been fooled by the Chu wind, if the soldiers of Chu Feng really press on the territory, the Qinglong island can''t be stopped. A single rosefinch can make them worried, not to mention the more mysterious and powerful lengrushuang and murongbing.


    So Qinglong and Baihu decided to send people to seek peace on their own initiative, and all three conditions were cancelled. Qinglong Baihu only proposed one condition, as long as all the gratitude and resentment of Chu wind were eliminated to them, Qinglong island could be established.


    Compared with the three conditions of the lion''s opening, this condition is simply too simple to be simple.


    The two men were confident that Chu Feng thought that the hostages might agree. However, in two days, the people they sent out visited Chu Feng seven times. However, Chu Feng had only one word from the beginning to the end. He did not condone the traitors and would not negotiate with them, which made the whole Qinglong island more flustered.


    Because that shows that Chu Feng doesn''t care about the death of the hostages, that is, the head of the green dragon and white tiger.


    What''s more, they also heard that the high-level relatives and family members of tianwangmen who were arrested had gone to Chu Feng, but they were all directly driven away by Chu Feng, and they were cruelly deterred. At this moment, no one dares to say that Chu Feng ignored the life and death of the hostages.


    This also makes the situation of Qinglong and white tiger embarrassing. The first two branches add up to 50000 people, and 7000 people leave in two days. The next people are just more and more, and Qinglong is naturally in a bad mood.


    The white tiger father and son look is not very good, originally a good thing was played by Chu Feng, and now people are panic, their hearts are also uncomfortable.


    White tiger, in particular, has a little regret in his heart. If he had seen clearly Chu Feng''s weakness at that time, he would not have put forward those excessive demands. However, there was no "if" in many things, which meant that he had no way to regret at all.


    At the moment, there is only one way to survive under the butcher''s knife of Chu Feng.


    As for the resistance to the end, Bai Hu does not have this confidence. Especially after Longmen holy land, he and Qinglong both have the idea that the Chu style is invincible. Otherwise, they would not have planned to kidnap the Huang family and the core senior officials of tianwangmen.


    But now everything has proved that their plan is wrong. Chu Feng doesn''t care about the life and death of these people. It can be seen from his seven refusals to peace talks.


    The white tiger frowned tightly and opened his mouth in a deep voice: "Qinglong, if things go on like this, maybe all the people on the island will be gone in seven days. When the time comes, Chu Feng will be reckless. We have to find a way to keep people. I don''t believe that Chu Feng has the courage to kill thousands of people."


    "If you really do that, whether Chu Feng is reasonable or not, it''s too bloody for the world to accept."


    Green Dragon slightly nodded: "the first garden of bloody, Japanese killing, South Korea''s miserable, which is not bloody, white tiger, you can''t see clearly, that bastard is not afraid of eternal infamy, also afraid of the world''s criticism."


    With a low tone, Qinglong knows that he wants to tell Bai Hu something to beat his innocence: "and according to a secret information I got, isn''t there about 10000 people who made a bet during the war between Chu Feng and Kato mu?"


    The white tiger frowned and recalled and nodded: "it is true that this matter is true, but is it not that the ship is dead due to problems?"


    "Do you believe it was an accident?" Qinglong sneered, with a look of fear in his eyes: "if you think so, then I tell you, you are wrong!"


    "At that time, it was not an accident, but Chu Feng used one of the secular forces of the ruling, which directly caused the ship to malfunction, but people could not find out."


    Looking at the White Tiger: "do you still think he doesn''t have the courage to kill thousands of people? Maybe he won''t kill openly, but there are many ways to kill people in this world, which can also block the mouth of Youyou, understand? "


    White tiger''s eyes are dignified. He knew that. At that time, he also ridiculed Japan''s misfortune. Not only did he have to compensate Chu Feng for his death, but now Qinglong''s so-called truth completely overturned all his ideas.


    As for Qinglong''s deceiving him, white tiger has no such doubt. Now they are grasshoppers on the same rope. They can''t jump and die together if they want to die.


    The thought that ten thousand people were dead in the sea and died in the shark''s stomach became food. The white tiger appeared for no reason. Although he had stained his hands with countless blood from the past to the present, it was the accumulation of hundreds of years. It seems that Chu Feng killed tens of thousands of people when he raised his hand like this. The white tiger asked himself that he was not so bloody.


    After all, it''s human life. It doesn''t matter to kill ten people, a hundred people, or even a thousand people. Ten thousand people can''t accept it. It''s just Chu Feng. Do you really dare?


    White tiger does not know the answer, but Qinglong said the secret, but let him believe that Chu Feng really dare.


    "No way!"


    Just at this time, a strong man of the second branch rudder came to the public in general, and said anxiously: "all the people guarding the hostages have defected, killed the rest of the people and took the hostages. Now all of them rush to the shore, as if to leave!"Qinglong and Baihu left the hall in a swish. Both of them looked ferocious. They had thousands of defenses against the Chu wind. They might have rescued the dispensable hostages in the dark. They set up defense forces to block the coast. But what they didn''t expect was that the internal people had problems and took those hostages.


    They left the splendid building in the center of the island and rushed to the shore at full speed. We must prevent those people from taking hostages. Otherwise, they would have less chips in their hands, and maybe the Chu wind would be bloody tonight.


    Both of them are the best among the seven levels of tiannu. They arrive at the shore soon after full speed, but everything is late.


    There are more than ten corpses lying on the shore. On the sea surface 200 meters away from the coast, a ship is advancing at full speed. The green dragon and white tiger clench their fists, but there is no way. Although they are powerful, they are not demigods who can fly in the sky. Looking at the ship that is gradually away, they know that it is a name for Chu Feng.


    but what worries them most is that the eyes of the people gathered around are all thinking about things. If the hostages are still there, they can probably wrangle with Chu Feng, but now the hostages are taken away by the insiders. That means there is no longer anything that can threaten Chu wind above Qinglong island.


    Green dragon and white tiger look at each other, knowing that the next is the bloody reality, but also to face a more flustered crowd, the eyes of the two people, are dignified look.


    Hu Yan, who arrived slowly for a moment, saw more than a dozen corpses on the ground and looked at the direction of the ship which was getting smaller and smaller. He looked ferocious and said: "these traitors helped Chu Feng to rescue the hostages. I''m going to kill them!"


    Huyan''s hysteria makes Qinglong and Baihu angry. The hostages are guarded by the most loyal and reliable people. But now it is the people they trust who stab them. That feeling is no less than killing them.


    However, things have not happened and have happened. At the moment, even if they can catch up with them, it will not be possible for them to catch up. The report of the people under the flag also confirmed the conjecture of green dragon and white tiger. Except for the ship that left, the other ships could not be used for the time being.


    The matter became more and more complicated. Qinglong grew old and sighed: "it''s time for us to consider the way out. We should continue to send people to see Chu Feng to show what we mean. As long as we survive, we can not do anything."


    White tiger also knows that now they have no bargaining qualification with Chu Feng, the only thing they can do is to show weakness and show weakness again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1526

    In the night, Chu Feng stands under a tree in Huang''s garden.


    Just for the eighth time, he met the envoy of Qinglong Baihu, who conveyed the latest meaning of Qinglong Baihu.


    That is, as long as they and their families can survive, they can do nothing. That is to say, Qinglong and Baihu are willing to give up everything. As long as they can survive, they don''t want the first and second branches, or even the two prefectures in the border and Southeast, as long as they can survive.


    But Chu Feng didn''t promise, still kept his original decision, green dragon and white tiger must die!


    Because chufeng is very clear, the green dragon and white tiger seem to be very sincere, but in Chu Feng''s eyes, it is not sincere. When he took the initiative, he put forward excessive demands. Now, without the initiative, he asked to live on. How could there be such a cheap thing in the world?


    If he indulges and forgives Qinglong and Baihu, some people will follow suit. Because betrayal doesn''t need to die. Everyone is willing to gamble. If he wins, he will live a life of wealth and wealth. If he loses, he doesn''t have to die anyway.


    So Chu Feng refused the request of Qinglong Baihu.


    Of course, there is another reason that Chu Feng believes that as long as he agrees to Qinglong Baihu''s condition, they and his family will survive, and even if Qinglong island is handed over, it will be a place where no one will be stationed.


    Qinglong and Baihu have operated the first and second branch Helms for so many years. They must have cultivated a lot of loyalty, as can be seen from the people killed when they went to Longmen holy land.


    Those people will definitely leave with Qinglong Baihu, and if they master such power, it will not take five years for Qinglong Baihu to create a huge secular force. That is definitely not what Chu Feng would like to see. Therefore, Qinglong and Baihu must die. This is his bottom line, and the rest is free from discussion!


    "There is little wind. There are several buses coming from outside. Some people want to see the man who calls himself the first and second branch helm."


    In the process of thinking, aunt Qing came to Chu Feng''s back. The charming women kept absolute respect for Chu Feng, especially the change after Huang Jingyin came back that day. Aunt Qing couldn''t find the reason why she didn''t respect Chu Feng: "do you want to see them?"


    Chu Feng nodded his head, looked around 360 degrees with his left eye, and looked directly at the people in the bus outside the gate. A faint smile flashed over his mouth: "those who know the current affairs are heroes, I see them!"


    Turning around and passing by Aunt Qing, Chu Feng stopped and glanced over the woman''s face, which had been unable to see the wind and Frost: "wait for me in the room!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng walked out of the garden. Aunt Qing stood there with a faint look. She didn''t know what Chu Feng wanted her to do in the room. She turned to look at Chu Feng''s back. According to her understanding of Chu Feng, her expression flitted and hesitated: "is it true that people say that less wind is a heavy taste, but?"


    Qingyi, who misunderstood Chu Feng''s meaning, thought he was going to do something to her. For a moment, she hesitated, but when she saw Huang Jingyin chatting with Ziyi in the distance, she calmed down again and turned to the other side.


    Chu Feng came outside, three buses stopped there, four people stood in front of him, two men and two women. Although it was the first time to meet, Chu Feng still recognized who he was. According to the information, they were all one of Qinglong Baihu''s cronies. It''s interesting to see them here at the moment!


    "Come down!"


    See Chu Feng show up, one of the women on the back of the car Jiao drink.


    Under the gaze of Chu Feng, some people slowly came down from the car. The guard at the gate of Tianwang gate was surprised to see some people, because the people who got off the car were from the Huang family, and there were also the core high-level people who were taken away from the Tianwang gate. Except for the dead people, it seems that all the rest is here.


    What to play with?


    The woman who began to talk came to Chu Feng and stopped. She bowed slightly and rippled a deep snow white: "it''s snowing, throw away the dark and turn to the light!"


    Unexpectedly came, so do not need any words, Chu Feng immediately had a new judgment on this woman, do practical people.


    Looking away from the open neckline, he looked at a group of people standing behind: "can I trust you?"


    Falling snow looked stunned. She stood up and took the lead in kneeling on one knee. All the people behind him also knelt on the ground and said in unison: "I am willing to go through fire and water for the little Lord. If you violate this oath, heaven and earth will be destroyed."


    "Sister falling snow!" In the swearing words, Ziyi came out and saw the falling snow kneeling in front of her. She walked over and pulled her up: "how did you come?"


    Then he looked back and saw the people kneeling on the ground, and the Huang family and the high-level tianwangmen who were uneasy but could not hide their excitement. They suddenly understood that "are you here to surrender?"


    "Ziyi!" Falling snow is Ziyi. They knew each other well. They nodded back and said, "now that things have developed, we know that Qinglong Tianwang and Baihu Tianwang are people with ulterior motives. In the past, we were all hoodwinked, but now the little Lord is willing to give us a chance, and naturally we will not fight to the end."


    "So before we come, we''ll take all the hostages away. It''s a vote!"


    Ziyi even nodded, but also remembered that Chu Feng was still there. Red faced, she went over and asked nervously, "little master, will you forgive them? At first, they were worried about your involvement, so they didn''t come. Now you said you gave them the chance, and they came. You won''t go back on your promise, will you? "Chu Feng looked at the falling snow and asked in a low voice, "who is she?"


    Ziyi puffed her mouth: "take care of my big sister since childhood, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. As Gu Ziyi grew up, she was at least a woman in her forties. She couldn''t tell the age of the martial artist who was laughing bitterly. Chu Feng also took her eyes back from falling snow and turned around: "there is only one chance. Never do it again!"


    Falling snow looked happy and bowed to Chu Feng: "thank you, young master!"


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the people who had come to surrender or those who had been rescued. Ziyi and Huang Jingyin would have arranged for them. As for whether someone with a clear eye told Huang Jingyin that everything was done on purpose at the beginning, Chu Feng was not worried at all.


    There are such people, they will just be smart to choose silence.


    After finding Zhuque and talking about some things with her, it was more than 10 o''clock in the evening. Chu Feng was ready to go to have a rest, and then she thought of aunt Qing.


    For other people, Chu Feng doesn''t worry about what they say, but aunt Qing is a special person. She doesn''t have loyalty to tianwangmen. She just wants to take good care of Huang Jingyin. Now Chu Feng doesn''t want Huang Jingyin to know that the seafood restaurant was intentional on that day, so he needs to have a good talk with aunt Qing.


    Because if Huang Jingyin knew it, even if she suppressed her mind, she would be uncomfortable. Chu Feng didn''t want to leave a dark side in that girl''s heart.


    Came to the second floor of a room outside, Qing aunt''s room.


    Gently knocked on the door, soon came the Qing aunt''s voice: "please come in!"


    Chu Feng was not polite. He twisted the door handle and went in. He only saw aunt Qing sitting in front of the dresser wrapped in a bath towel. Chu Feng was still slightly stunned. He pushed the door back and locked it. Chu Feng walked over: "long wait!"


    "Three hours, not long!" Aunt Qing looked at the Chu wind coming in from the mirror, passing by, but she got up to face the Chu wind.


    In chufeng''s astonished look, aunt Qing gently hooked her finger, and her bath towel fell off to the ground, revealing a pretty good body. Although Chu Feng had seen it that day, she could not help feeling when she saw it again. She was not a martial artist, but could still maintain such a body. It was very rare.


    You should know that the beginning of Qing aunt and now contrast, but there is a hundred and eight thousand miles, we can see that the foundation of green aunt is very strong, a little maintenance will restore.


    It''s just the appearance of aunt Qing that makes Chu Feng confused. What''s going on?


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "aunt Qing, that Jingyin is my friend. You don''t need to say this, but what are you doing now? Is it very hot?"


    When she heard Chu Feng''s words, she was more relaxed. She believed that Chu Feng would not cheat her. She just heard the words behind her. She tried to make herself face up to Chu Feng: "the wind doesn''t want me to wait for you in the room, but it''s so late. Isn''t it that I''ll accompany you?"


    "It doesn''t matter to me for the sake of quietness, but I hope the wind will make it a secret between you and me."


    Chu Feng''s mouth opened suddenly, and with a bitter smile he moved his eyes: "when do I want you to accompany me?"


    Aunt Qing saw Chu Feng with such a look and frowned: "Jin Qiaoyan says that wind is less. You are a heavy taste, and you are interested in women who still have charm, aren''t you?"


    Chu Feng feels that he is more unjust than Dou E at the moment. When did he like the woman who still has charm? What did Jin Qiaoyan say to Aunt Qing?


    Knowing that Aunt Qing must have misunderstood something, she said with a wry smile: "I don''t mean that, and you are the elder of Jingyin, and you are also the elder of chufeng. How can I possibly attack you? I just want to be frank with aunt Qing. I don''t like Jingyin to know something that she shouldn''t know. She will be happy."


    Also know what Chu Feng wants to say to her, tone is a little unnatural, blushing face is about to drip water: "don''t worry, I know how to do it!"


    Aunt Qing was nervous again. She thought Chu Feng was moved again. She lowered her head and said, "the wind is less. I don''t mind that, but you must keep it secret. You can''t give it to Jingyin."


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. How does he feel like bullying men and women? He breathes out: "don''t get me wrong, but aunt Qing, you are a normal woman and have been lonely for so many years. Although taking care of Jingyin is the most important thing you want to do, finding a man doesn''t hurt. I feel that you are very depressed!"


    Aunt Qing slowly raised her head. Chu Feng opened the door and left. Looking at the closed door, aunt Qing''s eyes were complicated. She didn''t feel much about these things before. However, Huang''s garden had been occupied by people for 20 years that night. These days, when she came to the night, she would have some ideas that she had never had before.


    Looking for a man?


    Thinking of Chu Feng, aunt Qing frowned and thought, maybe it''s time to find a man!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1527

    The next morning, a hysterical roar sounded in a room, but it was not heard by too many people.


    When it was nearly nine o''clock, Chu Feng appeared in front of the crowd, followed by the murderous Dongfang Yun in his eyes. He looked at Chu Feng as if he wanted to drink blood and eat meat, which made people slightly surprised. What happened? How could Dongfang Yun not cover up the murder of Chu Feng at all.


    Chu Feng did not know at all. He took the bread and milk from the rosefinch and ate it. As he walked outside, he saw Ziyi and Luoxue there. He didn''t know what to talk about. Chu Feng didn''t go to explore whether Luoxue belonged to him sincerely. His left eye had already seen it clearly.


    So Chu Feng had no other worries about it.


    Cold as frost came from the side, eyes playfully looked at the Oriental rhyme, the meaning is self-evident.


    And such a look in the eyes of Dongfang Yun is even more irritated. She knows that it is cold frost who sneers at her, but how about that. Now her strength is blocked because of a shipwreck in the sewer, and with the help of Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, it is very difficult to restore her peace of mind.


    With resentment in her heart, she didn''t show it. Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are not Chu Feng. Once they feel resentment and murder, they will definitely torture her. Dongfang Yun is very clever to avoid the edge.


    "Ziyi!"


    Chu Feng stood outside the door and yelled to Ziyi. After the woman came, she said softly: "in the next few days, if anyone comes to surrender, you can ask them to leave except those who are above Tianyang period. I won''t care about what they have done in the past, but they have to promise not to do anything that makes me unhappy and to be an ordinary person."


    Ziyi frowned: "is it not all comers?"


    "No money for raising people?" Chu Feng directly and simply gave Ziyi a look of contempt, ignoring her anger and said: "and ten days of Tianjing period is not as good as one of the days of the sun, people are no longer in the fine, now the ruling office does not need the number of people to support the facade, what I want is the elite, the absolute elite."


    Ziyi glared at Chu Feng, and knew that the ruling house of several demigods did not need the number of people to expand its strength, just the elite training.


    There are also people around, want to reprimand Chu Feng two words have no grade, Ziyi also restrain: "understand!"


    "Besides you!" Chu Feng nodded and looked at the falling snow. It could be seen that she and Ziyi had a very good relationship. It seemed that she had a rest in a room last night: "we will follow Ziyi''s side. All the people who come to surrender will be commander-in-chief of Ziyi. You can help her from the side."


    "I hope you don''t let me down."


    "Yes, little Lord!" Luoxue respectfully replied, but the expression was a little strange. Last night, when I was in a room with Ziyi, the latter told her that chufeng was a stallion, and that she almost ate Chu Feng when she was in South Korea. Unfortunately, she was broken by the plan. Luoxue had no naiziyi''s personality or chufeng''s mouth.


    These Chu winds do not know, look at the cold frost: "these two days I want to go to a place, you sit in Huang''s garden, once there is any wind and grass, the first time to kill the green dragon and white tiger, regardless of sacrifice, regardless of the cost!"


    As soon as the snow fell, Chu Feng''s words seemed very simple, but there was too much blood in it. If the green dragon and white tiger really had any inappropriate behavior, he seemed to really let people destroy them.


    Cold as frost frowns: "where are you going, why do you want me to sit?"


    We all know that Murong Bing is a joke, but as cold as frost, he immediately turned cold: "I''ll go, you stay!"


    Murong Bing raised a charming face: "no!"


    Seeing that they were about to fight, Chu Feng didn''t want the whole Guangzhou destroyed by them. He quickly stood in front of him and said, "let''s go with me like frost." Afraid of Murong ice and emotional, Chu Feng held her hand: "just to deal with a little extra things, fast words tomorrow, the latest three days will come back."


    "The green dragon and white tiger always like the sword to go sideways. I''m afraid that he will come to bleed and wash when he is not here, so you can stay?"


    Murong Bing looked aggrieved. He leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder as if he were separated in life and death. Regardless of other people around him, he said angrily, "well, I''ll let the bored girl follow you, but you should remember not to be too fierce at night. Leave some grain for me. You haven''t patronized me for many days!"


    Just like this is said face to face, there are so many people, Chu Feng feel an old face have no place to put.


    Especially the green Aunt Huang Jingyin and falling snow, they are even scarlet, Murong ice''s evil spirit, has been the earth people can''t understand.


    "Yun Yun, let''s go!"


    After dealing with the basic things, he left Murong bingziyi and falling snow. Chu Feng turned his head and looked at the ugly Dongfang Yun: "don''t be so hard, or I''ll let all your disciples become the wives of the judge. Don''t doubt what I said. You''ve been suspicious, and you''ve come to such an end."


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing suddenly appeared to have fun. They all knew that xianchongmen and shenyinmen were secretly cultivated by Oriental rhyme, with the purpose of directly supporting the lost country in the future. They probably know what Chu Feng is going to do at the moment.Look at Dongfang rhyme that solidified on the face of anger, it is helpless and oppressed by the color.


    Chufeng amused a smile and went to the parking place with his arm around the slender waist of Dongfang rhyme. He also said: "you promised me last night. I didn''t read much. Don''t cheat me. Otherwise, the price you pay is very high. Believe me, I never joke with people who are not friends."


    Dongfang Yun looks ugly, ashamed and angry. Last night, Chu Feng proposed that he would take down xianchongmen and shenyinmen and ask her to cooperate. Dongfang Yun of course refused.


    However, in exchange for Chu Feng''s more violent sprint, and did not mean to stop, Rao is a strong oriental rhyme, but in the end, under Chu Feng''s scoundrel attack, Dongfang Yun could only compromise with tears, but at that time was helpless, otherwise Chu Feng would play hard to die.


    At the moment, there is no such thing, and she has a little entanglement. Xianzhong gate and Shenyin gate are all the ancestral gates that she has devoted countless efforts to. She is somewhat uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng felt the entanglement of Oriental rhyme and whispered in her ear: "you can play tricks with me, but you should consider the consequences. Chang''e takes my woman away. I can''t deal with her temporarily, but it doesn''t mean I can''t deal with you either."


    Oriental rhyme body a shock, mercilessly glared at Chu Feng, broke away from his arms to sit on the car, but also with an angry words: "rogue!"


    Chu Feng turned his mouth in disapproval. When Chang''e used him to deceive him and take away some women, he had no bottom line. Moreover, Dongfang Yun always had a chance to kill him. At that time, the night of blood moon wanted to kill him. Chu Feng had nothing to say about her, it was just revenge.


    Zhuque, fengqingqing and lengrushuang also got on the bus. This time, chufeng didn''t plan to take too many people to the Xianzhong gate, because it was certain that there were half gods in Shenyin gate and Xianchong gate, so it would be useless for more people to go down to the semi gods.


    A cold as frost, enough to suppress all changes, he can fight with Oriental rhyme, xianchongmen should not be able to compete with Dongfang Yun, right?


    The car started and left Huang''s garden, and skillfully avoided the envoy of Qinglong and Baihu. Because chufeng didn''t agree, the envoy of Qinglong and Baihu stayed outside the garden all the time. As long as he received the instruction from Qinglong Baihu, he would visit chufeng again.


    Now to do business, Chu Feng naturally does not want to have any changes, so cleverly avoid monitoring is very simple, because cold as frost also sit in the car, quietly leave or no problem.


    Murong Bing looked at the far away car and said with a smile: "after this time, three families and four families have officially embarked on the road of sunset!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1528

    On the coast of Kwangju, a speedboat is parked there.


    Dongfang Yun followed Chu Feng and saw a woman with the third rudder coming down from the speedboat. She nodded to Chu Feng and drove away. Her face was sulky: "son of a bitch, you already know where the Xianzhong gate is. Why do you want me to go?"


    Chu Feng did know the place where the xianchongmen were. If they sent troops directly, they could annihilate it. However, it is said that xianchongmen were women. Since ancient times, Chu Feng had no choice but to kill one woman and two women. However, if there were too many women killed, it would be a crime.


    Women are the most beautiful things God has given the world, so Chu Feng will not kill women until he has to.


    So in the face of the problem of Oriental rhyme, Chu Feng faintly replied: "if I go, they will die, but if I take you, the result will be different. If you think of the thousands of women in Xianzhong gate who are respectful to me, it must feel very comfortable!"


    Oriental rhyme associated with the character of Chu Feng, scolded: "rogue!"


    Chu Feng also wanted to refute it, but when he saw the cold frosty look in his eyes, and the color of the rosefinch and Phoenix Qingqing, he coughed softly: "do I still have integrity?"


    They didn''t say that, but Chu Feng knew that they must have thought of something, especially the rosefinch. When Chu Feng was in the third branch, she didn''t know it was Feng Qingqing. She felt that Chu Feng would surely attack the pretty disciples of Xianzhong sect and stretch out the evil hand and the root of the disaster.


    Chu Feng feels chaste broken all over the ground, how now a woman involved, everyone think I seem to be sex mouth?


    Shaking his head felt difficult to understand, impatiently said: "go!"


    Soon, the speedboat sailed the wind and waves and left the coast. The distance from here to the island where xianchongmen was located was more than 70 kilometers. In a place where there was no ordinary route, other ships would not pass through that place except for the arrival of speedboats.


    It took a long time for the rosefinch to find out.


    But Chu Feng wanted to find wenxinxue at the beginning, so he wanted to know the location of xianchongmen. But now it is known that wenxinxue is one of Chang''e''s six students, and Dongfang Yun tells us that even if we go to xianchongmen, we can''t see wenxinxue. So Chu Feng also dispels his original idea. This time, he will take over the whole xianchongmen.


    At full speed, it takes about an hour. Chu Feng lets the sea breeze blow and looks at Dongfang Yun: "I''m very curious. Which one is your face?"


    It has been known that Dongfang Yun is Ximen LAN, the mysterious master of Xianzhong gate, and the holy daughter of Shenyin sect. Although the two identities are not easy to associate with, the fact is that they are the same person. Ximen LAN has never seen them, but the original Chu style of Oriental rhyme has been seen.


    On the pilgrimage meeting, that face is a beautiful face that is cold, beautiful, holy and suffocating, not the lovely face of Dongfang Yun, which is a little baby fat at the moment.


    Dongfang Yun did not answer, cold frost on the answer: "this face is her real face!"


    Chu Feng nodded, looked at the eastern rhyme Tut and said: "it''s not cute at all, it doesn''t conform to this face!"


    Oriental rhyme clenched his lips: "roll!"


    Just said, cold hands directly appeared on Dongfang Yun''s neck, killing opportunities emerged: "he is a stallion, but it does not mean that I am so good temper, how he is also my man, if you say him again, I will not kill you, but absolutely let you live like death!"


    Chu Feng convulsed violently in the corner of his mouth. It seems that it is a very happy thing for a woman to defend herself. It''s just cold as frost that makes Chu Feng speechless. Am I a stallion?


    The questioning eyes look at Feng Qingqing, who is driving a speedboat, and the rosefinch sitting in front of her. They nod their heads like a rhinoceros, but they do not answer, but they are also a kind of identification.


    In this regard, Chu Feng can only be a white eye straight roll, it seems that in the future to restrain a bit, or later will have to bear the two words "stud horse" to live.


    Cold as frost also loosened the neck of Oriental rhyme, closed his eyes and rested there.


    At present, Dongfang Yun, who has no strength, dare not be angry and speechless in the face of cold frost. In the end, she can only stare at Chu Feng fiercely. If this bastard did not block her power with taboo blood, why should she be so savage and humiliated by Leng Rushuang? All these are attributed to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng has been used to the hostility of Oriental rhyme these days, so he doesn''t feel much: "Yun Yun, how many people in xianchongmen know you?"


    According to the name of the head of the Shenzhong sect, no one knows. Few of the disciples of the Shenyin sect have ever seen it. If the Xianchong sect is like this, it will be a bit difficult to do. How can the people of the Xianchong sect believe in this.


    Dongfang Yun wanted to be tough, but when she saw the cold frost around her, she didn''t say it. She said, "I know all of them."


    "Ouxi!" Chu Feng nodded with satisfaction, and then looked at Dongfang Yun: "can you stop smelling like that? I''m not comfortable, and it doesn''t conform to your lovely face. Let''s give you a smile!"Dongfang Yun''s heart only anger, but also by Chu Feng in public ridicule, angry way: "Chu wind, don''t be too much!"


    With her teeth clenched, Dongfang Yun would like to die with Chu Feng. How can we not know that the potential meaning of Chu Feng''s words is that when she is in bed, she also has such an expression. This son of a bitch, turn around and step on people, asshole!


    Chu Feng Shan smiles and curls his lips. Leaning on the speedboat, he does not speak any more. Of course, he does not relax his vigilance. The closer he gets to xianchongmen, the more careful he is. For many years, xianchongmen has not been discovered. There must be something unusual. Chu Feng doesn''t want to revenge Chang''e''s death like this.


    With the passage of time, gradually away from the coast, Chu Feng looked at the time has passed an hour, driving speed boat mileage, also close to that distance.


    But look around is boundless sea, a piece of protruding reef is not, where the island, micro frown: "island?"


    Rosefinch took a map and frowned: "according to the information we got, it''s really around here, but I don''t know how it doesn''t exist."


    Chu Feng believes that the rosefinch didn''t lie, but it doesn''t exist in this place now. The performance of Oriental rhyme can also be proved that it is in this place that it has not been found now, which can only be a reason. Like Yan Family in Yanshan mountain, it is hidden in a border.


    His left eye twinkled and penetrated 360 degrees. After a while, Chu Feng showed a smile and patted Feng Qingqing on the shoulder: "left, 300 meters!"


    The Oriental rhyme of this pair of contented color hears speech to be astonished, dumbfounded: "how do you know?"


    "I know astronomy above and geography below. I know everything in the first 500 years and then 500 years later!" Chu Feng naturally won''t say that his left eye can now overcome all illusions, so he made it up.


    Dongfang Yun naturally doesn''t believe in Chu Feng''s statement, and knows that even if she asks Chu Feng, it''s impossible to say it. She just looks at Chu Feng a few times from the corner of her eyes. What kind of ability does the taboo have that can even see through the illusory skills she has set down?


    If Leng Rushuang told me that Dongfang rhyme was not strange. Everyone came from the demon domain and had familiar places with each other. But Leng Rushuang didn''t say a word just now. Chu Feng said a place, and it was the location of xianchongmen island. Dongfang rhyme felt inconceivable.


    In the heart also had some pondering, later to deal with the Chu wind must be more careful, this son of a bitch can''t use common sense degree!


    The speedboat flew out 300 meters and stopped. Feng Qingqing wondered, "it''s still not there."


    "Frost like!" Chu Feng patted cold frost on the shoulder, encountered such a thing, in addition to cold frost, even he is difficult to do.


    As cold as frost, he opened his eyes, got up and looked at the sea ahead, and sneered: "trick, but there is one advantage, that is, unless the earth''s crust changes in this sea area, otherwise, it will be broken now, and it only takes a short time to recover!"


    Chu Feng knew that Leng Rushuang was telling him why xianchongmen was hidden. He nodded: "it''s broken first!"


    As cold as frost, she nodded, her body crossed directly and stood on the sea in front of her. Those rolling and moving sea water could not get close to her. Her hand was lifted gently, and a mysterious and extraordinary evil spirit was diffused out, and a strong force gathered on the cold frost palm.


    Chu Feng signals Feng Qingqing to pull back the speedboat, so as to avoid any accident.


    A few minutes later, the force caused by the cold like frost shrouded a piece of state. The Chu wind could feel it, and it was just the area needed by an island.


    All of a sudden, the cold hand raised directly fell down, the surrounding sea area suddenly agitated up, the huge wave billowed unceasingly to the air, slowly covered in an invisible layer above, very spectacular.


    At the next moment, only a slight sound of rupture was heard. Originally, an island slowly appeared on the sea surface of the sea, which was hundreds of meters away, but it really existed.


    Feng Qingqing small mouth grows up slightly: "really good beautiful!"


    Just say a word, suddenly two figures across the void appear in front of the sea, two beautiful, and powerful women, one of them seems to have no mood in general, as if that face is born to be cold.


    The other person gives a kind of ethereal feeling, just like a person in the painting.


    The woman who was even colder than Frost said in a cold voice: "who dares to break into the immortal gate?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1529

    Chu Feng slowly stood up, because of the angle of the two women and can not see the Oriental rhyme.


    A playful smile rose from the corner of his mouth, passing over the two women with different styles. In the dark, he said, "my name is Chu Feng, the man of your sect leader."


    The whole place is dead and silent!


    Rao is as cold as frost. The corners of his mouth are moved. The vermilion bird and Feng Qingqing have a violent convulsion. They are very speechless about this. Although they know that Dongfang Yun is the final principal of Shenyin and Xianzhong, they are surprised, but they are not as good as Chu Feng''s words now. He is the man of the gate leader!


    The woman who first asked the voice came over and then her face turned cold: "asshole!"


    "Heartless!" The picturesque woman who had not opened her mouth raised her hand to stop the woman beside her. She looked at Chu Feng and said, "are you the ruler of Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng patted the sea water marks splashed on his sleeve, nodded his head and said, "yes, it''s also the man of Ximen LAN, the leader of Xianzhong sect."


    Once again, he was a man of Ximen LAN. He was heartless and angry again. Ximen Lan was the spiritual symbol of xianchongmen and the absolute God''s residence. How could anyone be so blasphemous, even if the man was Chu Feng, who was famous all over the world.


    The power of terror is released, which means to fight with Chu Feng.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and was shocked by the details of xianchongmen, or the means of shocking Dongfang rhyme. Last time he killed him in Longmen holy land, two demigods appeared. Now the two demigods in front of him are also demigods.


    The Lengyan and irascible woman is in the early stage of the demigods, and the other one is in the middle stage of the demigods. The peak power can be directly comparable to that of the verdict. It can be imagined that under the leadership of Dongfang Yun, xianchongmen and shenyinmen have reached a low-key level. Maybe Xuanyuan family doesn''t know.


    "Chu Feng, rogue!"


    Dongfang Yun can''t stand it any more. In front of xianchongmen or Shenyin disciples, she has always been an inviolable and dignified person. Now she is called her man by Chu Feng in front of the people under the door. Dongfang Yun can''t help it.


    Dongfang Yun suddenly stood up and immediately attracted the eyes of heartless and Jue Hua. Their eyes were stiff and they were surprised to say, "master of the gate!"


    Dongfang Yun nodded slightly. When she was most embarrassed, she was seen by the people under the door, but before she spoke, she was hugged by Chu Feng. She opened her mouth again: "now believe it. Your master is my woman. She yells and shouts to kill me. There is no rule at all."


    "Don''t be respectful, but at least be polite."


    Jue Hua and the corner of her mouth twitched fiercely, trying to say that Chu Feng was talking nonsense. However, Dongfang Yun was held in her arms by Chu Feng at the moment, but there was no reaction. It seemed to be true.


    In the past, the sect leader often said that only by abandoning men can they win higher martial arts? How could she become a woman of Chu Feng?


    In fact, at this time, it is not Dongfang Yun who wants to be held by Chu Feng, but her strength is completely blocked. Chu Feng does not give her the chance to resist. She wants to continue to scold the scoundrel of Chu Feng. However, when she sees the murderous eyes cast by Leng Rushuang, she is not witty enough to argue.


    Although Jue Hua and Jue Qing are the same realm as the sky, they are still weaker in the face of cold frost. As long as the idea of cold as frost, they will die.


    So she wanted to explain that she had nothing to do with Chu Feng, only hatred, and it was not easy to speak. In front of absolute power, everything was floating clouds.


    The silence of Oriental rhyme is equivalent to a kind of acquiescence. Even though the heart is unwilling to do so, Jue Qing and Jue Hua disperse their fierce energy and show a trace of politeness: "less wind!"


    "How nice Chufeng laughs and pats Dongfang Yun on the shoulder. He wants to take advantage of Dongfang Yun''s opportunity to take the whole xianchongmen: "take us in!"


    Although Jue Hua and Jue Qing feel something is wrong, Dongfang Yun is really familiar with them. So they get out of the way and let Feng Qingqing drive a speedboat and stop at the coast. Many disciples of Xianzhong sect have gathered here.


    Chu Feng jumped off the speedboat and saw hundreds of people standing in the distance, all of them women. Most of them were beautiful, just like the third rudder.


    When a warrior goes to Tianyang period, he can stop his face and slightly change his facial features. He is more powerful than the plastic surgery technology in South Korea. It is absolutely natural. So when he sees so many beautiful women, Chu Feng is not surprised. He just finds that he is the only man who is a little uncomfortable.


    But that is to say, Chu Feng returned to normal, what kind of women have not seen, maintain a normal heart, it is appropriate.


    Directly stretched out the evil big hand to embrace the Oriental rhyme again, this move immediately let the scene completely quiet down, those who saw the return of Oriental rhyme showed the color of joy were stiff.


    There are some people there rubbing their eyes, it seems that this scene is unlikely to happen, do not believe that all this is true.


    I want to say it''s a dream, but the fact is right in front of them. They are just like Jue Hua and Jue Qing just now. When did the superior master find a man and look so young? What''s the matter?"Master!"


    A clear voice came from the crowd. Wandi, who had met once in the holy pilgrimage, came out and saw Chu Feng embracing the Oriental rhyme, frowning: "how could you be with Chu Feng?"


    Wandi said two words. All the people present were slightly surprised. They had heard the name many times, but it was the first time to see Chu Feng himself.


    Hundreds of pairs of eyes are looking at Chu Feng. This is Chu Feng, the little master of the judgment. He is younger than he imagined. But what strength he has now, he can hold the master of the sect. But everyone knows that Dongfang Yun is the cultivation of the peak state of demigod in the later period!


    Compared with the ignorance of the public and the playfulness of Chu Feng, Dongfang Yun is dumb eating Coptis. She knows that she can''t say that she is coerced now, because the result is that it is as cold as frost to kill all the people on the island.


    She never doubted the cruelty of cold frost, just as Leng Rushuang and others never doubted her loyalty to Chang''e.


    Wandi is one of her apprentices. The rest of the Xianzhong sect, including Jue Hua and Jue Qing, belong to the disciples only. She just guides them to practice and never practices the ceremony of master and apprentice.


    Reluctantly showed an unnatural smile: "this time out, together!"


    This time, she went to kill Chu Feng with a knife, but not only did not succeed, she also became a tool for Chu Feng to vent her anger. However, she was not easy to say these things, because then she would not have the face to stand in the world.


    Because now only Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing know that, even if it is the rosefinch, they did not expect Chu Feng to take her as a tool to vent anger.


    "Ah Wandi was surprised and recognized by Dongfang Yun, which was even more shocking than seeing Chu Feng holding Dongfang Yun. However, the fact was so clear that she wanted to say that the master was a fake. However, she was very familiar with the smell of Dongfang Yun. After all, she grew up with her since childhood.


    The others were as shocked as Wandi, but Dongfang Yun has admitted that it is impossible for them to say it is fake. They all look at Chu Feng with complicated eyes.


    Rumor has it that Chu Feng, the little master of the ruling, has a good relationship with women and numerous beauties. At the beginning, even if there is a little doubt, they believe that their great master of the gate can take it. So what else can Chu Feng not do and what women can''t get.


    In an instant, those Xianzhong disciples standing around and Jue Hua began to speak politely: "little wind!"


    Wan Di looks complicated. She looks at Chu Feng, who is a few years younger than her. She is a little reluctant, but she still bows down and says, "Shigong!"


    Chu Feng glanced at Wan Di''s low body with snow-white in the corner of his eyes. The dark way was powerful, and he also said in a positive way: "don''t be polite. In the future, Xianzhong gate and the adjudication office will be one family. This is the reason why I and your sect leader are here. We will discuss about the incorporation of xianchongmen into the adjudication office."


    "Of course, you can rest assured that xianchongmen is only a part of the verdict, but still you people!"


    Jue Hua and others seemed to have expected it for a long time without much surprise. The headmaster of the sect was taken over by Chu Feng. It was normal that Xianchong gate became a part of the adjudication office. It was more or less acceptable and did not reject it. Of course, this is the premise that Oriental rhyme did not open its mouth.


    Dongfang Yun hates Chu Feng in her heart. She pinches Chu Feng in the back with one hand in front of her. She feels that the pride of her whole life has been destroyed today, and she can''t refute Chu Feng, because the result is absolutely not what she can bear.


    Fortunately, Dongfang Yun is more comfortable with the arrangement. She just wants to find a chance to talk with Jue Hua and some things need to be explained to them.


    Of course, we should avoid Chu Feng, the son of a bitch.


    The person who easily handled xianchongmen was beyond Chu Feng''s expectation. He did not expect Dongfang Yun''s supreme authority over xianchongmen, but it was a good thing.


    After half of the success, Chu Feng was in a good mood: "I''d like to have dinner with the senior officials of xianchongmen at noon."


    Oriental rhyme did not comment, Jue Hua whispered back: "yes, less wind!"


    Dongfang Yun feels like blood in her heart. She knows that if there is no accident, xianchongmen will be swallowed up by Chu Feng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1530

    The island pattern of xianchongmen is not large, about one fifth of that of Qinglong Island, but it is enough for xianchongmen with only a few thousand people.


    And the so-called gate master Ximen LAN is a demon jade DOD that exists for thousands of years. The size of its location will not affect the overall strength of Xianzhong gate.


    After a short time, Chu Feng had a simple understanding of the strength of xianchongmen. It''s hard to see the martial artists of Tianyuan period here. Most of them came out of the Tianjing period. It can be said that they have a deep foundation. Compared with the Yanjia family in Yanshan mountain, they are much stronger, but also can be seen that they are very hidden.


    The time for lunch is getting closer and closer. Chu Feng asks her to arrange for her to accompany Leng Rushuang beside Dongfang Yun. The reason is that she doesn''t want to be contacted by xianchongmen before the matter is settled, at least within the control range.


    After that, he went to the original residence where Dongfang Yun was resting. There was a wooden house building with mountains and water on the back. The place was pure and elegant. Let the cold frost take Dongfang Yun to other places first. Chu Feng asked Wan Di to invite Jue Hua here.


    Now that Chu Feng is the master''s man, everyone thinks it''s true. Although Wandi is not comfortable, she still asks Jue Hua to come over. She doesn''t stay there because she thinks that if it''s not for Dongfang rhyme, she would never look at such an amorous man as Chu Feng.


    Outside the elegant wooden house, Jue Hua, like a woman in the painting, stands there. Chu Feng looks at this woman, which gives people an unreal feeling. However, if you look at her carefully, she is again in front of her eyes, which is a kind of nihilistic beauty.


    It''s fine, but it''s frowning when you stop painting. Chu Feng''s eyes are really too much.


    A light cough: "less wind, what do you want me to do?"


    Chu Feng also realized that he was a little bit impolite, and the forehead led to embarrassment: "sit down first, we''ll talk about it later."


    She was picked up by Dongfang Yun many years ago. She spent most of her time practicing martial arts on the island. She never went out. It can be said that there are not many men she has met. She has already felt uncomfortable when she is alone with two people. When she sits at a table, Jue Hua is a little uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng said words to Jue Hua, but no response, showing a smile: "how, afraid I eat you ah?"


    "You''re a mighty demigod, and I don''t seem to be able to do anything to you?"


    Jue''s face was not naturally red, but he finally chose to sit down. Although it looked very mature, it was just a little pinched, which was quite different from those women in the third branch. The difference was not strength, but the way of life.


    Chu Feng can''t help but be a little more curious: "how do you seem to be very cramped?"


    Jue Hua didn''t dare to look at Chu Feng''s eyes, and said in an unnatural tone: "three hundred years ago, my parents died in the hands of bandits. I was picked up by the headmaster. I have been on the island rarely. So I seldom see strangers all the year round. I feel a little uncomfortable."


    "Because the island is full of women!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. In Jue Hua''s words, he knows that this woman is over 300 years old, but she looks like a woman in her 278 years old. She has a kind of young woman''s taste. After a few more meaningful eyes, he can also understand the embarrassment of Jue Hua.


    No matter how powerful a woman is, if she doesn''t have more contact with reality, her mind will be immature after all. Just like pure and pure, she can support the IQ of an 18-year-old girl.


    Slowly moving away from his eyes, Chu Feng asked softly, "why not go out? As long as the hidden world forces do not violate the bottom line and principles, it seems that the simple heart training in the world of mortals is allowed?" At first, Yan Qiaoling was born under such circumstances, so Chu Feng was a little puzzled about it. Didn''t xianchongmen?


    Jue Hua didn''t feel so nervous at the beginning. She whispered back: "there is a saying that the world of mortals is tempering the heart. It''s just that the door master says that all the men outside are bastards, and we will be cheated if we go out. Therefore, she arranges places for us to try. Therefore, there are only a few people who go out on the island!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile: "is this still human life?"


    Thinking of Dongfang Yun''s character, Chu Feng doesn''t know whether he should feel that xianchongmen are lucky to have a headmaster who thinks about them, or laments their misfortune. He also knows that Dongfang Yun is influenced by Chang''e and is worried that the people under the gate will be cheated and lost by men after they go out.


    But there is no right or wrong in everything. Oriental rhyme is persistent, and empty has strong strength, but it is blank to external affairs. Chu Feng even feels that Jue Hua is a little pathetic.


    Jue Hua couldn''t understand Chu Feng. He hesitated and said, "the master said that the men outside are the same as Feng Shao. If you have nothing, you like to cheat beautiful women. So it''s not safe for us to go out. It will affect our martial spirit. Therefore, there are no special circumstances. We are not allowed to go out, such as things like the meeting in the holy court."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, but he didn''t expect Dongfang Yun to use him as a negative teaching material.


    What''s more, some information is also captured from Jue Hua''s words, that is, they don''t seem to know that the head of Shenyin sect is also their master. However, Chu Feng didn''t say it. After all, what he said was too strange. Even if the martial arts had a strong ability to accept, it was hard to digest.Embarrassed cough, Chu Feng looked at Jue Hua: "have you ever been in love?"


    Jue Hua''s face is slightly red, just like a little girl''s head down: "no, the door master doesn''t allow it!"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng felt sympathy for the women of xianchongmen. What and what were these things? He took a breath and asked, "if you don''t go out and you can''t fall in love, how do you get in touch with the information outside? You seem to know me very well. Is it all told you by the headmaster?"


    "It''s Wandi!" Jue Hua lowered her head, as if to talk about these things with Chu Feng. She would go out for two days every week, and then bring us back the information from the outside world. So even if we didn''t go out, we could still know what happened outside. The headmaster also said that we were familiar with your things


    "As for love, the headmaster said that it was a wild beast. If you touched it, you would die!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. It turns out that all the information is brought back by Wandi, so they can understand that they know who he is, but they are more speechless about the Oriental rhyme. Although feelings sometimes hurt people, it is undeniable that sometimes a good relationship can make people change a lot.


    Her method is totally mental mutilation. It seems that Jue Hua, a semi God figure, has not known what love is for more than 300 years. Chu Feng thinks that it is ridiculous. If xianchongmen are all such people, it will have little effect if they are accepted.


    Because they are as simple as white paper, but believe in Dongfang Yun alone, which is not a good thing.


    Suppressing his mind, Chu Feng seemed to be unintentional, but in fact, he asked intentionally: "your headmaster has been with me. You can also try it. If you use love well, it is the greatest power. In addition, after so many years of development of Xianzhong gate, what is the current strength


    Jue Hua frowned and took a look at Chu Feng. Didn''t the master of the gate tell him?


    Thinking of a saying that all the women in love are fools. Jue Hua thinks that the headmaster may have forgotten to say it. There is no doubt that there is him. He replies: "there are more than 4000 people in xianchongmen. There are 31 people in total who are more than half divine period, and I, heartless, and the headmaster are thirty-one. The next is tiannu and Tianyang


    "What! Thirty one? " Hearing the speech, Chu Feng Shua stood up, his eyes showed shock, his heart is also a river.


    Thirty one demigods?


    Chu Feng wriggled his throat hard, and this power directly killed the peak power of the adjudication office. This is only the power of xianchongmen. If you add the power of shenyinmen, how many demigods are there?


    Jue Hua didn''t know why Chu Feng was so shocked all of a sudden. He also got up and seriously replied, "yes, the strength of the sect leader is the strongest. In addition, there are still several in the later peak state, several in the later stage, several in the middle stage, and all the rest are semi gods in the early stage."


    "This is the peak power of xianchongmen. There may be one or two hundred of tiannu''s seven levels below."


    Chu Feng has been shocked by the outside Jiao Nen. What did overlord do to deter xianchongmen? Didn''t they find the hidden strength of xianchongmen?


    There are thirty-one demigods, some of which are the peak of the later period, some of them are the later period, and the second is the existence of the middle stage. Such power swept through the Xuanyuan family easily. Why has no one mentioned it?


    I''m glad that I won Dongfang Yun ahead of time, otherwise, I will surely suffer in the future: "what about them? I just came here, why haven''t I seen them all the time?"


    Jue Hua remained polite and said, "they left the island half a month ago without trace, because the headmaster left us a secret letter when she left last time. If she doesn''t come back for two months, she will ask them to go to a place according to the above address. Naturally, someone will receive them."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and vaguely knew that Dongfang Yun had a backhand: "where?"


    Jue Hua shook his head: "we don''t know that the secret letter is in the hands of elder martial sister Juexin, and she led the team to leave. In addition to 27 demigods, there are 80 sisters who are infinitely close to the demigods in the seven levels of tiannu. There is little wind. Is there any problem?"


    "If you want to know where they are going, maybe you can ask the headmaster!"


    Chufeng chufeng passed by with a bitter smile. She thought that she could pick up a cheap one and take down the xianchongmen gate. However, Dongfang Yun had already planned to go. Those people estimated that the place they would go to was the lost country. As for why Jue Hua and Jue Qing stayed, it must be the need to sit in the door.


    Otherwise, this time, there will be no demigods, but there will be a period of wrath.


    Some regret in the heart, but Chu Feng can barely suppress it. Looking at the Jue painting with a blank look, he said with a smile, "do you want to try the feeling of love?"


    Jue painted a red face, turned around: "I suddenly remember that I have something to do, goodbye!"


    Chu Feng stood at the same place and looked at Jue Hua, who had already made up his mind. It might be a little difficult for him to surrender, but it should be less difficult to win the Jue painting. In order to prevent the Oriental rhyme from turning over, he can only think of a way!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1531

    At noon, all the important high-rise buildings of xianchongmen gathered on the square in front of the meeting hall.


    This assembly hall is even located in the highest place on the island. It happens to be able to see everything around. When Chu Feng appeared here, he found that it was the same as before, but he always felt a little different.


    Suddenly, I saw a seagull flying from afar, but when I was approaching the island, it disappeared without warning.


    The pupil shrinks sharply, the left eye 360 degrees perspective, and suddenly turns to look back. The seagull that originally flew from the front has appeared in the back. Chu Feng naturally does not believe that this is a magical seagull. The only explanation is that the illusory skill under the Oriental rhyme can directly change the trajectory of the transaction.


    The island is here, but there is no way to get close to it. As long as they get close, they will go to another location in an instant. But Chu Feng believes that ordinary people, even some martial arts people, can''t find these things.


    These things can not be explained at all, which explains why the positions of Xianzhong gate and Shenyin gate are so difficult to find out.


    However, this is not a big deal for Chu Feng. With his dark eyes, he can break through all the illusions in the world. Especially with the improvement of his realm, some things that were previously invisible can be seen clearly.


    Like Murong Bing and lengrushuang, they are both powerful demons. Cold as frost has experienced the birth of a human fetus, Murong Bing has experienced the washing of pure water. It is difficult to detect the evil spirit in Murong Bing''s body. However, Chu Feng''s left eye can still see the evil spirit overflowing on them. Of course, the rest of us can''t find it.


    Therefore, for all the vanity under the Oriental rhyme cloth, Chu Feng regards it as nothing. At the moment, what he is more concerned about is how to take down xianchongmen. The most basic thing is to find a way to let them leave here and brainwash. Let''s talk about it slowly.


    Because if he had been in this place all the time, Chang''e would come out of the lost country madly. He could not guarantee that he could block the woman whose hatred could last for countless years.


    Looking at the high-level that has slowly gathered, almost all of them are full of the seven levels of tiannu. Only the seven levels or some people in Tianyang period can see that they are the elites trained by xianchongmen.


    Feeling that the strength of xianchongmen is enough to kill any one of the four families, Chu Feng also takes Zhuque and fengqingqing for a walk.


    Naturally, he sat at the head of the long table with Oriental rhyme, but it was a little abrupt after all. At first glance, all the women were women, and only Chu Feng was a man. However, after much experience, Chu Feng had already been able to be both flattered and humiliated. Although his heart was a little unnatural after all.


    Lengrushuang is also sitting next to Chu Feng. Her eyes pass over the people of xianchongmen one by one, feeling their slight but real breath, which is similar to Chu Feng.


    Over the years, Oriental rhyme has indeed built a powerful force, such as the xianchongmen. Isn''t the Shenyin gate, which is a little bit older than the xianchongmen, more powerful?


    I don''t know that there are 28 demigods and 80 people who are close to them. Leng Rushuang feels that the power of xianchongmen is only second only to Xuanyuan family and adjudication office.


    But if she knew that this was only one or two of the usual strength, cold as frost, she would be surprised to open her mouth, but Chu Feng did not tell her, it was doomed that she did not know.


    Chu Feng sat there, glancing at the corner of her eyes, pretending to be calm in the East rhyme, knowing that her heart must be very uncomfortable now, but in front of the absolute strength of cold like frost, when her strength is blocked again, even if how reluctant, can only be accepted.


    Otherwise, all the hard work will be destroyed by the cold.


    With a little conscience in mind, Chu Feng also said with a smile: "I believe you all know who I am, so I will not introduce myself. Before I gather for dinner with you, I would like to let your headmaster tell you a news, so that the business can be solved and the meal will be easier."


    People probably know something, but at first it was Chu Feng who was talking about it. Now they want to listen to Oriental rhyme.


    But also glad that they have backhand, although today''s power to go out is also a kind of loss, but after all is not the biggest loss.


    He stood up reluctantly, but there was no sign on his face: "fengshao has already said it at the beginning. I will emphasize it again here. From now on, xianchongmen and the ruling house have become one family, and the later two families respect fengshao. I will not talk about the rest. Let fengshao talk to you in a specific way."


    He sat down with hatred in his heart, but he still had to show a very ordinary look on his face. Dongfang Yun''s killing opportunity to Chu Feng was unprecedented and powerful.


    Chu Feng naturally felt that Dongfang Yun had killed him, but he didn''t feel too much. He calmly met dozens of xianchongmen''s high-level people with surprised eyes. Chu Feng said faintly, "I know you must be very curious, but I won''t tell you about that little thing about your sect leader and me."


    "I have only one thing to do. Prepare for it and move all of you. After that, you will go to northwest and dianlan, and the third branch of Longmen will give it to you. They will come to the southeast and the border sea."The people here don''t feel much. It''s a pleasant thing for them who have been staying on a small island all the time. It''s just a little complicated in their hearts. Dongfang Yun is their supreme headmaster, but such a woman like God is actually taken over by Chu Feng.


    We look at Chu Feng, in addition to a little handsome, a little ability, it seems that there is no outstanding place?


    But even if she knew it, she couldn''t say it. This was Chu Feng''s mind, in order to prevent one day when something happened, she could suppress it at the first time.


    A little sigh in the heart, but there is no way!


    Seeing that all the people had no opinions, Chu Feng laughed knowingly, which was the same as asking Qinglong Baihu to go to dianlan and Northwest China. If they didn''t do anything, they would be calm. Once they did something, they could suppress it at the first time.


    Of course, for this group of women who have been living on the island and rarely set foot on the secular world, they do not understand these tricks.


    Dongfang Yun certainly knows, but Chu Feng believes that she is a wise person and will never say it, because the result is that all these people will die or their accomplishments will be abolished.


    "Chu Feng, do you have any conspiracy?"


    Just when everyone felt that the matter was almost solved, a discordant voice sounded. A woman in a nun''s robe stood up, with the taste of vicissitudes in her eyes, but the years did not leave any trace on her face. It looked like two seventeen eight.


    But Chu Feng believes that she is definitely over 100 years old, and this person he knows and has seen, Wen Xinxue''s nominal master, abbess Jueyin!


    Seeing this woman, Chu Feng seems to see Wen Xinxue. Although Wen Xinxue is the real master, she still respects abbess Jueyin very much. Therefore, Chu Feng doesn''t give too much face: "how can you say that, abbess?"


    Abbess Jueyin has been on the island since she came back from the Shengchao meeting. However, she also knows some things happening in the outside world, that is, Chu Feng has suppressed many forces in a bloody way, and now she has become the most powerful force in the world.


    However, according to her understanding of Dongfang Yun, the latter is absolutely impossible to fall in love with a man. She only knows some things, even Wandi, the closest of Dongfang Yun, has never known. Therefore, she subconsciously feels that there is a conspiracy, which is totally inconsistent with what Dongfang Yun said to her decades ago.


    Dongfang Yun''s eyes brightened slightly, and abbess Jueyin got up to remind her of something.


    "Master!"


    Abbess Jueyin didn''t pay attention to Chu Feng. She just looked at Dongfang Yun and said respectfully: "do you really fall in love with Chu Feng and are willing to rule that Suo and xianchongmen become a family, or even let us respect Chu Feng in the future?"


    Dongfang Yun took a look at Chu Feng. She had no affection. Only some people could not detect the hatred: "yes, I fell in love with him, and we are all women. We always need to have a belonging. Going out is good for the future. No matter how strong a woman is, we can''t do without the care of men!"


    Abbess Jueyin glanced in the deep of her eyes, nodded and sat down: "Jueyin understands. I will do it according to the master''s instructions."


    Dongfang nodded slightly and had a simple conversation. It seemed that there was no problem, but he always felt that there was something wrong with Chu Feng, but he could not see what was wrong.


    Abbess Jueyin, how can you care about the question of Oriental rhyme? The answer of Dongfang rhyme is in line with the current situation. But why is there something wrong?


    I hope you don''t play tricks, or you will just be more unlucky!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1532

    Night came quietly.


    Chu Feng gets along well with all the people in xianchongmen. At night, he and Dongfang Yun go back to her residence. The intimate appearance makes everyone believe that Dongfang Yun and Chu Feng really become a couple.


    Only under the sound of the sea waves around her, abbess Jueyin was standing outside her residence, looking at Dongfang Yun''s residence from a distance, frowning tightly. Today''s event of Dongfang Yun gave her some information, which only she and Dongfang Yun knew.


    That was when she was asked to accept wenxinxue as a disciple. Abbess Jueyin always remembered that for many years.


    So she doesn''t believe that the latter will fall in love with any man, and it is impossible for her to fall in love with Chu Feng, the less the judge!


    It''s just that she''s the only one who knows.


    Although she has a certain status in xianchongmen, she still has some meaning compared with those sisters who left a few days ago. How can we spread this information?


    Wenxinxue?


    Abbess Jueyin suddenly thought of her apprentice, and her face was filled with joy.


    Before she went to a small house tens of meters away, the buildings on the island were all close to the woods. This is where wenxinxue used to live on the island. She thought of something.


    After opening the wooden house that no one has been to for a long time, Wen Xinxue has never come back since that separation. If it wasn''t for Dongfang Yun that she didn''t need to pay attention to, abbess Jueyin would like to go out and look for her.


    Entering the wooden house, abbess Jueyin comes to the wooden box where wenxinxue used to put things. There is some dust on it. It can be seen that no one has opened it for a long time.


    She opened the wooden box, only to see a baby''s swaddling cloth inside, which was used by wenxinxue.


    But this is not what abbess Jueyin is looking for. When she takes out her swaddling clothes and sees an envelope at the bottom of the box, she looks very happy.


    At the beginning, she took wenxinxue back as a disciple. She wrote a letter in an envelope, which she didn''t even know. It was placed under her swaddling clothes. When she grew up, wenxinxue worked hard every day, and naturally she didn''t care about the rest at the bottom of the box.


    Excited to take out to open, Dongfang Yun told her at the beginning, once feel there is something wrong and can not find her, open the envelope, take wenxinxue to a place.


    Although Dongfang Yun is still there, there are some changes that abbess Jueyin thinks is impossible. So she wants to find this letter and find out what is hidden. She always firmly believes that Dongfang Yun will not fall in love with Chu Feng. This is an intuition.


    A few minutes later, Jue Yin teacher closed the letter. He could see a faint shock in his eyes, and he was still in disbelief.


    The charming lips trembled: "the master of Shenyin gate is also her. Xianzhong gate and Shenyin gate belong to the same family. My God!"


    Abbess Jueyin, who broke the secret, knew she couldn''t stay here and had to go to work quickly. Now she can be sure that Dongfang Yun must have been coerced by Chu Feng. However, compared with the news she knew at the moment, it was a small matter.


    Dongfang Yun and Ximen LAN, two seemingly irrelevant people, turned out to be one person. Abbess Jueyin was excited about her strength and knew that it was a crisis now.


    She quickly left wenxinxue''s wooden house without closing the door. Abbess Jueyin''s figure disappeared in the night. Her strength alone could not do anything, and she needed to find something first.


    After leaving, abbess Jueyin appeared in a stream a few minutes later. This was the place where Dongfang Yun used to shut down. But now, abbess Jueyin is sure that the so-called closure of Dongfang Yun was fake. She just found time to leave Xianzhong gate and go to Shenyin gate, because the letter said it clearly.


    There is a waterfall tens of meters above the stream. When abbess Jueyin goes over and raises her hand, a cave appears on both sides of the waterfall. It is the seclusion place of dongfangyun. No one can come here to disturb her without her permission. But now there are instructions in the letter, so abbess Jueyin is here.


    At the moment when the waterfall closed, abbess Jueyin entered the waterfall, and the waterfall was restored to its original condition.


    After a while, the waterfall separated again. Abbess Jueyin''s figure leaped out and disappeared again under the night. Only this time, there was one more thing in her hand besides letters.


    When she reappeared, abbess Jueyin came to a delicate wooden house. She saw that there was still a light in it, and she said, "dear elder martial sister!"


    She couldn''t do it alone. What she started to think about was to find Jue Hua, but Jue Hua''s personality was somewhat euphemistic, so she came to find the heartless, and only heartless would choose to believe her.


    The voice of inviting in came from inside. Abbess Jueyin quickly pushed the door and went in. She saw the heartless man sitting on the bed and practising cross legged. There was no nonsense: "the headmaster was coerced by Chu Feng. I have evidence!"


    Heartless open eyes: "are you sure?"From the daytime, Jue Qing is very disgusted with Chu Feng. Maybe it is because she has not dealt with men all the year round. Especially when she sees him holding Oriental rhyme, she is even more annoyed. It is just like many people who are angry that their faith has been tarnished.


    Knowing that it was not a waste of time, abbess Jueyin went to pass the letter found from Wen Xinxue to Jue Qing, and said, "today, I asked the headmaster something on purpose during the day. Combined with some things she told me before, I found some clues and had doubts."


    "So I found out this letter and this thing according to the account given by the headmaster after I brought wenxinxue back!"


    After all, Jue Qing is a character in the early stage of demigod. She has been calm for a long time. She slowly digests the letter that shocked her. Then she looks up to see a piece of special material taken out to abbess Jueyin, which is a token.


    Xiumei slightly frowned: "is this the master token of Shenyin gate? How is it the same as the token of xianchongmen? "


    "Exactly the same, except for the words on it!" Abbess Jueyin nodded and pointed the token completely to heartless: "our xianchongmen''s is an immortal word, and Shenyin''s is a divine character, and the materials are all the same. We can be sure that this is absolutely true, and it can also prove that what is said in the letter is true."


    "As long as we take this token to find the chief of Shenyin gate, it''s OK!"


    "Damn Chu Feng!" Jue Qing completely believes all this. Jiao drinks out of bed and takes the letter. She would like to go to Chu Feng to settle accounts with her. But she still resists: "this matter is related to the future of xianchongmen and shenyinmen. I believe that the head of shenyinmen has already known the truth. We are one family!"


    Cold eyes slightly coagulated: "but for the sake of safety, I will deal with this matter personally. You can stay and try to tell elder martial sister Jue Hua about it. In addition, if possible, save the headmaster from Chu Feng''s hand. It is certain that the headmaster may have been drugged by Chu Feng."


    "How could she make such a good play?"


    Abbess Jueyin also knows that she can''t do this. It''s the most suitable way to go. After all, where is the Shenyin gate? She doesn''t know: "don''t worry. I''ll finish the task."


    She nodded heartlessly and handed the letter back to abbess Jueyin. She took the token that symbolized the highest power of Shenyin sect: "keep this letter and show it to elder martial sister Jue Hua. I''ll set out now to avoid a long night''s dream. If both Xianzhong gate and Shenyin gate are captured by Chu Feng''s conspiracy, the headmaster will be very angry."


    Abbess Jueyin also understood the importance of things and nodded to show that she understood.


    Heartless walked to the door, thinking of what to turn back: "in addition, if you don''t have a chance, you will leave with some people. If Chu Feng dares to come, then you must be prepared to keep the green hills. You can take as many people as you can without firewood. You can''t let Chu Feng pick up a bargain. Be careful!"


    Abbess Jueyin replied, "understand, elder martial sister!"


    She nodded her head slightly and disappeared in front of abbess Jueyin. She was silent and did not leave any movement.


    Abbess Jueyin closed the door and sighed with emotion about the semi divine power. She also thought of Jue Hua and looked at the letter in her hand: "as long as Jue Hua believes, Chu Feng''s plot will not succeed."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1533

    "The master fell in love with Chu Feng. It''s amazing!"


    Jue Hua, who had been busy for a whole day, just came back from Jue Qing''s residence. Because chufeng wanted xianchongmen to move, and Dongfang Yun had no objection, Jue Hua had the full power to deal with these matters and was ready to leave here in the shortest time. Just thinking that the Supreme Master of the sect fell in love with Chu Feng, Jue Hua was in a trance.


    Close the door, Jue Hua walks to the bathroom beside her. This is a bath built in the ground. She is used to taking a bath every day in her spare time, before going to bed and before practicing.


    After opening the water from the stream, Jue Hua went to the room, opened the seemingly antique wardrobe, took out some personal clothes and a suit of skirt, and then returned to the bathroom. When the water was almost the same, he closed the gap.


    Put the clothes on the side of squat, a hand into the cold water, a force surging, soon that it has no temperature of the stream began to rise, juejiao beautiful face also bloomed a smile: "artificial hot spring!"


    Stand up, take off the clothes on the body and put them aside, along with the white close clothes are all faded, the mist shrouded inside the bathroom, there is a picture that can make countless men''s blood expand.


    Jue took a step forward and sat by the side of the bath. One foot gently reached in to feel the water temperature. The whole relaxed person sat in.


    After hundreds of years of contact with men''s Jue Hua, leaning on the edge of the bath, one hand raised her hand to wash her body, and she was also thinking about something she would not have thought about before.


    Maybe it''s the impact of Oriental rhyme. At the moment, she inexplicably wants to know what it''s like to be with a man. I heard that love is a wonderful thing, isn''t it?


    Thinking about it, I don''t know whether it was the water temperature that made her face red, or did she think of something embarrassing. Jue''s face was as red as if it could drip out of the water. She looked down at the dark forest she had seen, biting her lips and remembering that she had once been in the room.


    At that time, she had something to look for, but when she was close to her residence, she heard a slight noise. At that time, she thought that there was something wrong with heartless love. Jue Hua opened the door and went in.


    But did not see the encounter danger of the heartless, just saw her naked lying on the bed, a hand there shamefully stroked.


    At that time, she begged her not to talk about it. She also told her that she had a strong feeling when she came across it accidentally. It was only because of Jue Hua''s character that she felt such a thing was very embarrassing. So when she promised not to say it, she didn''t want to do it.


    Although later she slowly found that most women in xianchongmen would be like this in the evening, although not often, but occasionally.


    In the past, she did not pay attention to it, but after a heartless incident happened, she did not know whether it was true or not. Therefore, her consciousness would be covered every night. The feeling of demigod state was very strong. Although she did not see it with her own eyes, she knew what it was when she heard those voices.


    Nibbling his lips: "is that really good?"


    I don''t want to say that I really want to, but Jue Hua''s hand still can''t help but put into the water, her face is even more red, also touched the part she used to feel shy, a current spread all over her body in an instant, and Jue Hua couldn''t help but give out a voice.


    The speed of the hand is also a little faster, the body is paralyzed, Jue Hua still can''t hold out the finger, just keep repeating in the heart, the original heartless did not cheat me.


    "Jue Hua senior sister!"


    Because of the feeling of the first time, Jue Hua''s whole people were no longer on high alert. Abbess Jueyin quickly came to tell Jue Hua about those things. She didn''t knock on the door when she was in a hurry. But when she saw the situation in the bathroom, she was stunned.


    Jue Hua was also suddenly made to forget the response of the voice, the whole person stiff there, the blush on the face, still did not fade.


    Abbess Jueyin blushed. She turned her back to the direction of the bath. She said in her heart, I didn''t expect that elder martial sister Jueyin, who has always been a high-grade and high-grade one, would do the same thing secretly as us. However, she would not say at the moment. I''ll do it, sister. Don''t be shy!


    Jue Hua felt a sense of self abasement. He almost had to bite his lips before he calmed down: "Jue Yin, what''s the matter?"


    Jue Hua''s embarrassed smile: "you''re not bad. You''d better talk about something. Come here in the middle of the night."


    Jue Yin also scattered the embarrassment of breaking Jue Hua''s embarrassment and handed the letter to Jue Hua: "it''s a big event. Look at this!"


    Jue Hua En received it. After reading the contents of the letter, Jue Hua stood up from the bath and was surprised: "both the Shenyin gate and the Xianzhong gate were created by the headmaster. Dongfang Yun, the holy daughter of Dongfang Yun, and our headmaster are the same person. Even the mysterious master of Shenyin gate is also our headmaster?"


    However, he also responded: "yes, so the headmaster must have been under the control of Chu Feng. I have already told the elder martial sister Qingqing that she should be on her way out now. I came to you to find a way to rescue the headmaster. Don''t be restrained by Chu Feng. If it doesn''t work, we''ll take the rest to leave, and we won''t give Chu Feng any advantage."Jue Hua nodded slightly and came out of the bath. At the moment, the news of shock had made her forget that she had not been dressed.


    Xiumei frowned slightly: "that''s what I said, but how can you be sure that the headmaster was not voluntary. Maybe"


    "abbess Jueyin, you really let me down!" After Jue Hua''s words have not been finished, Chu Feng appears like a ghost with cold frost, followed by the ugly face of Oriental rhyme.


    Chu Feng came in. It was only later that he went back to find out that something was wrong. In addition, he asked Dongfang Yun some questions. The latter was full of deception. He realized that abbess Jueyin, who had taken wenxinxue, knew something, so he rushed to the residence of abbess Jueyin at the first time, but the latter was no longer there.


    Thinking that if nun Jueyin knew the truth, she would go to find Jueyin for the first time. But when she arrived at the place where she lived, there was no one. So Chu Feng finally came with a little hope. Fortunately, she met nun Jueyin.


    Just see that the mist shrouded bathroom, beauty out of the bath absolute painting standing there naked, the picture is beautiful, Chu Feng suddenly forgot what to say, late night welfare ah!


    Jue Hua was also stunned at the beginning. Then he screamed and quickly picked up the clothes. These wind like things disappeared in place, obviously looking for a place to put on clothes.


    Nun Jueyin didn''t expect that Chu Feng would suddenly appear. Knowing that she had been alerted, she burst into anger: "Chu Feng, you rascal guy, you bully our headmaster. We will never compromise."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of abbess Jueyin. She put her big hand around her neck and looked gloomy: "you are the cultivation of tiannu four levels of state. What qualifications do you have to challenge me now? Tell me where I have gone. I can consider that you were once the father of Xinxue. I will spare your life!"


    Abbess Jueyin felt that the strength of her big hand stuck in her neck was not what she could resist. She just told her that it was absolutely impossible for her to tell her where to go. She kept her mouth shut.


    Dongfang Yun was glad that abbess Jueyin understood her meaning and felt that Chu Feng had killed her. She also said, "Chu Feng, don''t commit crimes!"


    "I didn''t want to kill, but she didn''t know how to do it!" Chufeng sighed softly. It could have been simple, but when something unexpected happened, Chu Feng was a little upset: "you can only blame yourself for nothing to remind Jueyin. Otherwise, how could such a thing happen?"


    "Oriental rhyme, if you want to blame, you can only blame yourself, not me!"


    "Stop it!" Seeing that Chu Feng was about to kill abbess Jueyin, Jueyin appeared again with her clothes on and her hair and moisture. Her face was red and her body was well preserved. When Chu Feng saw her, she was inevitably complicated: "Jueyin is just what a disciple of Xianzhong sect should do. Why is it wrong?"


    Chu Feng looked at Jue Hua, who was still charming and dressed in clothes. His eyes turned a little: "I don''t want to kill her, but she has to tell me where the heartless has gone, and you have to cooperate with me. How about that?"


    Jue Hua looked hesitant. He looked at the East rhyme with a helpless look. Looking at Chu Feng''s non negotiable appearance, he scolded the little bastard secretly and nodded his head in compromise: "as long as you don''t hurt anyone on the island, I can cooperate with you. As for the heartless, she left and went to Shenyin gate!"


    Abbess Dongfang Yun and Jueyin''s face changed slightly, but she did not open her mouth when she caught something.


    Chu Feng''s face suddenly cooled down. She put her arms around abbess Jueyin''s waist and left in a moment of wind. Cold as frost, she quickly followed up with the Oriental rhyme. Jue Hua was in a trance. Chu Feng''s amazing speed also followed the breath.


    Soon everyone arrived at the shore, but there was no one. Chu Feng was there with the shy and angry nun Jueyin. His left eye had already seen a ship going thousands of meters away. There were many people on the ship. Among them, heartless was also in his eyes. His eyes were leaping with murder: "Rushuang, go up and sink everyone to the sea!"


    "No!" Jue Hua went straight forward, and he knew that he must have taken a lot of people away from him: "although he took some people away, most of them are still on the island. If you want to be cruel, you will kill all of us, otherwise I will not cooperate with you in anything."


    Chu Feng side head, looking at the feeling is OK, picturesque woman, although there are still some people on the island, but Chu Feng knows that the heartless take away is the existence of the peak of the fury period.


    And the biggest possibility is that the Shenyin gate has no way to take it down. Even if it is cold like frost, once you feel that you will run away, but if you can''t beat it, there is no problem in running. Chu Feng is in a state of inexplicable irritability, and a good piece of cake will fly like this.


    Looking at abbess Jueyin, she said to Jue Hua, "I can forgive this. But if the rest of us leave, I will not only kill Jueyin, but also go to your sect leader in front of you."


    Nodding: "I will cooperate with you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1534

    "The wind is low. Have you gone too far?"


    The next morning, outside Dongfang Yun''s residence, Jue Hua came to Chu Feng for a while, and then she came to Chu Feng angrily. She was just a woman who could not be angry by nature.


    Chu Feng ate breakfast there, and did not lift his head: "how did I go too far?"


    Jue Hua looks stunned. She can''t find expression and language to express her anger, but she is really angry.


    After leaving from the coast last night, Chu Feng took abbess Jueyin to prevent accidents. This is a matter of course. But this morning Jueyin came to see abbess Jueyin in a room, but he found that the latter had nothing on and the whole room was empty without any clothes.


    As far as Jue Hua is concerned, in order to prevent a woman from escaping, it is to trample on her pride, which is excessive.


    It''s just that she doesn''t know how to express her anger.


    Can only look at the East rhyme: "master!"


    Dongfang Yun sat there indifferently. She had already been used to the rascal of Chu Feng. She even said that she was numb. She shook her head powerlessly: "he is a villain. You''d better do as he says, or he will lose Jueyin''s clothes now. Maybe he will enter her body at night."


    "This son of a bitch can do anything. Do something!"


    He was surprised to see that the sun was a little stiff when he saw him yesterday, but he thought that the wind was a little stiff when he saw the young man.


    If you take off your clothes, you will probably defile them, even if you are the enemy?


    Also want to express his anger, Chu Feng has raised his head: "say one more word, I now in front of your face, on your door master!"


    Oriental rhyme is such as horizontal static: "you are a rogue villain, you must go to hell after death, son of a bitch!"


    Dongfang Yun''s face changed slightly. She clenched her lips and didn''t speak to Chu Feng any more. It is undeniable that Chu Feng is worth dying. How many people in this world can gallop on Chang''e''s body, Chu Feng, the first person in history!


    However, anger at Chu Feng''s behavior is gratification.


    Half a month ago, twenty-eight demigods left with 80 people who were infinitely close to the demigods according to her wishes. Now they are estimated to have gone to the Lost Kingdom.


    Yesterday, abbess Jueyin thought of her confession. She left heartlessly and took away more than 100 strong people in the period of natural anger. Although there are still many days of anger for those who stay on the island, the strongest power will not fall into the hands of Chu Feng. Dongfang Yun knows Chu Feng''s frustration, so she is very comfortable.


    Her biggest pleasure now is to see Chu Feng eat shriveled, that is the king way, so that she will balance a little.


    The leader of Shenyin gate knew everything. She had already explained that as long as someone came with the token, the peak power of Shenyin gate would go to the lost country in the shortest time, and would not leave anything for Chu Feng.


    As for Chu Feng''s rush, it''s not realistic at all. If he doesn''t sit here in person, Jue Hua will never do it according to his instructions. In this way, Chu Feng''s busy work will definitely get nothing in the end.


    Therefore, Dongfang Yun was confident that Chu Feng would digest xianchongmen. At that time, there were not many strong men left in Shenyin gate. As for the rest, Dongfang Yun didn''t care. At a certain level, it was the people who competed with the peak of tiannu and the people in the semi divine realm, and the rest were not very important.


    Just as a basic strength of existence and training, thinking of Chu Feng busy to live to the end, the power can be dispensable, Oriental rhyme is very cool, but she did not show it.


    After breakfast, Chu Feng stood up and said, "I''ve always been curious where wenxinxue went and where the rest of the people went. But you didn''t tell me truthfully, it seems that I''m going to do something."


    Oriental rhyme was stunned and looked up: "I didn''t say they were all in the lost country?"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and saw nothing but deception, which was absolutely not the case. He sighed and went to the room where abbess Jueyin was imprisoned: "you can continue to cheat me, but if you see me galloping on your disciples, don''t be mad."


    East rhyme instantly stood up, Chu wind has arrived at the door of the room, a foot to kick open the door and went in.


    Huddled in a bed, nun Jueyin was humiliated and embarrassed. Seeing Chu Feng come in, she said with a cold face: "get out of here, rascal!"


    Oriental rhyme also followed, cold face to drink: "Chu wind, life can be a rogue, but also have a bottom line, so you are still human?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "after your master took my woman away, my humanity has been gone."


    Her fingers trembled, and four gold needles flashed directly out of her body. Chu Feng sighed slightly: "wait, I won''t take the initiative. On the contrary, she will take the initiative to devote herself. You have ten minutes to think about it. Once you don''t give me the answer, I will remove the gold needle from her body, and she needs a man."Biting his teeth and holding back, he even bit his lips, but the feeling was only more violent, which did not lessen.


    Chu Feng patted Dongfang Yun on the shoulder, smiling and staring at abbess Jueyin with a smile. She was not simple and had capital. She also jokingly said: "ten minutes later, her mind is still clear, but there will be ants biting in her body. She is eager to find a man to comfort her. You still have eight minutes."


    Eastern rhyme looked hesitant. Chang''e took away six lives. However, some of them had not reached the level. Although they met the standard when they reached the seventh level of tiannu, Chang''e decided to let them go to the peak of semi gods and then merge again in order to maximize their strength. Therefore, they are still in the process of trial.


    As time goes by, abbess Jueyin doesn''t want to, but she still makes a dispirited voice under the urging of the golden needle, which is even more ugly. Dongfang Yun looks struggling and loyal to Chang''e, but she also has feelings for her disciples.


    She bit her lips and her eyes were full of murders. She didn''t want to tell Chu Feng that he was afraid that Chu Feng would go to those places and find out what they had done to Chang''e. but if she didn''t tell Chu Feng now, abbess Jueyin would take the initiative to do those things with Chu Feng, and she was in a dilemma for a while.


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, while appreciating abbess Jueyin''s unseen amorous feelings, he also said playfully, "there are still three minutes to go. At that time, you told me, there was no way."


    Dongfang Yun looked up and saw abbess Jueyin''s painful struggle. She knew that her desire was inspired by Chu Feng. She breathed out: "even if I tell you, you don''t have the ability to rescue them. They have accumulated the power of hundreds of generations. Now they are all recovering. The speed of practice is ten times that of Chu Feng. Maybe when you find them, they are all beyond your ability There is


    Chu Feng naturally knew how terrible their training speed was, but he would not care: "that''s my business. What you need to consider now is whether to tell me who is left besides my aunt who has been fused. In addition, it''s only two minutes."


    "Rogue!" Dongfang Yun gritted his teeth and threw out a sentence. How ever has he been so oppressed and bent, but facing the Chu wind, he has no way out: "wenxinxue, Xiawei, and Yan Yan are all in the hidden world now, and the crape myrtle has gone to the peak of the late demigod period. Ma Qiduo inherits the power of Baishi, which is the peak of the late demigod period, and has been integrated!"


    Chu Feng clenched his fist slightly. Although he was curious about how the three people went to the hidden world, what was more irritated was that Ma Qiduo and Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia had been fused with Lin Yulin, and his eyes flashed over a killing opportunity.


    With a hook of her finger, the gold needle returned to her palm. Although abbess Jueyin was still suffering, she did not have the desire to continue to expand. She turned to look at Dongfang Yun and said, "what strength are the three of them now? What do you want to integrate is the peak of the late demigod period?"


    "Yes At the moment, Dongfang rhyme is also put down. They are in the hidden world. Chu Feng doesn''t know when to get there. "Now their strength is in the early stage of demigod. It only takes one year at most two years to get to the peak of the later period of demigod. Can you do it in two years?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and left the room indifferently. Yan Yan''s speed exceeded his expectation. However, there are still one or two years to go. Can he go beyond Chang''e?


    If you can''t, you can only look at Yan Yan, they are also merged and disappeared between heaven and earth.


    Dongfang Yun breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Chu Feng didn''t continue. Looking at the paralyzed nun Jueyin, Dongfang Yun''s mouth twitched violently, and the bed was wet. How much desire is there?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1535

    One day later, today''s sunshine is particularly brilliant. The deadline for Qinglong and Baihu is only today, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. At the latest, Chu Feng will leave.


    On the high place where the Council hall is located, Chu Feng can see the busy disciples of Xianzhong sect. All of them are under the command of Jue Hua. No one goes to investigate his heartless departure and the disappearance of a group of angry and powerful people. Because it was late at night, everyone only went to dianlan and Northwest China.


    In the morning, Ziyi also came to the news. Many people on Qinglong Island left in the past two days, and many of them came to new obedience. However, according to his intention, they only accepted those who were in the period of Tianyang or above. The rest of the people let them find their own places.


    From the population coming out of Qinglong Island, we know that Qinglong and Baihu have killed many people in the past two days. Once they find out that someone wants to escape, they will kill them mercilessly. However, this still can''t hinder those who flee. No one dares to challenge Qinglong and Baihu, but many people still leave secretly.


    According to Ziyi''s calculation, there are only about ten thousand people left on Qinglong island. By 12 o''clock the day after tomorrow, perhaps even less.


    Chu Feng is not very surprised at such news. If Qinglong Baihu is reasonable and can get his promise, then the people on the island will not leave. After all, the places that have stayed for a long time are sentimental, but Qinglong and Baihu are unreasonable. Now they are still scaring the people on the island. It''s strange that others don''t leave.


    However, this is a good thing. Chu Feng is not afraid of the sea of blood, but also does not want to kill too much. It is a good thing to be able to leave a few more people. Chu Feng also believes that the people in the first and second branches will make a wise choice, and the opportunity has been given to them. If they don''t grasp it, they will die in vain.


    However, due to the relationship between green dragon and white tiger, Chu Feng still asked Zhuque to send someone to stare at it properly. He always had a feeling that Qinglong Baihu still had opera and singing.


    Just in the heart of Chu Feng, no matter how much drama and singing, it is just the grasshopper after autumn. After a few jumps, all of them will die.


    At this time, Jue Hua also came to Chu Feng''s side with a tired face. For the past two days, she was busy moving xianchongmen to dianlan. She didn''t have a good rest and had to prevent Chu Feng from doing anything. It can be said that she was physically and mentally exhausted.


    When Chu Feng looked at her, Jue Hua looked calm and said, "everything is ready, and the boats have been transferred. You can leave here before 12:00 tomorrow noon. In addition, the routes you arranged are all ready. When you arrive, you will go directly to dianlan. Are you satisfied?"


    Chu Feng could hear the discontent in Jue''s words.


    "You''re not happy?" he said


    "Can I be happy?" Jue Hua doesn''t cover it up, but her personality makes her not show too much: "Xianzhong gate is the place where I grew up, and the master is my benefactor. But now she is in your hands, and all these things I do are forced, so do you think I can be happy?"


    "So don''t ask me about these non nutritious topics, it will only make me feel that you are gloating


    Chu Feng sneered and looked strangely calm: "natural selection, survival of the fittest, you and I are enemies, either she died or I died, there is such a chance to destroy her everything I will not let go, on the contrary, she has such a chance, also absolutely will not be soft hearted."


    Looking at the indifferent woman beside her, Chu Feng sighed softly: "if I had no luck, I would have died under the conspiracy of your headmaster some days ago. So I have such a chance now. Why should I have pity?"


    "So whether you are happy or not, things need to be done after all."


    Jue Hua has learned something in the past two days, and he is also aware of Dongfang Yun''s murder against Chu Feng. Chu Feng is right. His behavior now is equivalent to revenge. Without Dongfang Yun to lay a plot first, why should Chu Feng take such revenge now?


    "It''s fair indeed." Jue Hua didn''t tangle with this problem. He just said it reluctantly. After all, his heart was still uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng also did not continue to discuss with her about right and wrong, and asked, "how many people this time, what state of stay?"


    Jue Hua dispelled his melancholy, and said solemnly: "there are only a few hundred people left in the period of natural anger, and only a dozen of them are full of seven aspects in the period of natural anger. In addition, half of the people in the period of Tianyang are occupied, followed by those in the period of Tianjing, with a total of more than 3000 people!"


    More than 3000 people, compared with the four thousand people in xianchongmen, that is to say, those who started to leave, plus hundreds of people who were taken away by ruthless love later.


    Narrowing his eyes, Chu Feng made some mistakes, but there was no way. Who could have thought that Dongfang Yun had left behind when Wenxin snow arrived on the island and prepared for the rainy days. Therefore, the loss was not unjust, and more than 3000 active forces could be obtained, which could be regarded as making up for the losses caused by the Qinglong Baihu rebellion.


    I just don''t know how much power will be left in Shenyin gate? Chu Feng believes that shenyinmen will not all leave. Oriental rhyme and Chang''e are destined to have elites.


    "Less wind. Are you free tonight?"Chu Feng is still thinking about things, and Jue Hua beside him shamelessly throws out a sentence: "soon xianchongmen is the power of the adjudication office. In the future, you will be my master. I don''t know very well about the adjudication office. I don''t know if I can talk with Feng less. Fate is irresistible. I can only accept it. So fengshao should give me some information."


    Chu Feng was a little curious about the change of Jue Hua, but he didn''t think about it. Now abbess Jueyin still has Oriental rhyme, and even the whole life of xianchongmen is in his hands. If Jueyin is not a fool, he won''t do anything too much.


    As for taking him to blackmail xianchongmen''s freedom and Dongfang Yun''s departure, it is absolutely impossible. Jue Hua is very clear about this matter.


    Nodding, he didn''t refuse the invitation: "in the evening, I''ll be there on time."


    Jue Hua slightly bowed to show respect, a deep white from the neckline printed into the eyes of Chu Feng, can not help but sigh, so good women have not fallen in love, do not know the taste of men, it is a pity!


    Jue Hua doesn''t seem to find where Chu Feng''s eyes are looking at. He gets up straight and turns around and leaves. He is as light as ever. He can''t see that he is being held by Chu Feng.


    Jue Hua just left soon, Zhuque came to Chu Feng''s side. For this little son of a bitch who was a man of his own, she didn''t know what mood he was in: "Jue Hua is nothing unusual. It''s all in accordance with your instructions to deal with the relocation of Xianzhong gate. There''s no strange behavior."


    Chu Feng believes that the eastern rhyme and abbess Jueyin is in his hands, and Jue Hua certainly won''t do anything out of the ordinary. However, when he leaves, Chu Feng tries his best to be careful. If a group of people leave the xianchongmen gate again, the people who receive it will not have much effect.


    What he wants is the top power in the fury period, followed by the basic power. If the top power is gone, the basic power will not have much effect.


    Nodding slightly: "it''s ok if there''s no abnormality. What about Qingqing?"


    Feng Qingqing came along with her, but she didn''t see a figure from yesterday to today, nor was she with cold frost. Chu Feng asked curiously.


    The rosefinch looked up and said, "because xianchongmen is going to settle in dianlan, I asked Qingqing to leave yesterday and go back to Guangzhou first and arrange the third branch to work by remote control. Once the people of xianchongmen enter the boundary of dianlan, they will cooperate with them to get familiar with the affairs, and then they will come to Guangzhou directly."


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded and twisted his neck: "or you think thoughtful, I almost forgot!"


    The rosefinch looks soft and looks around. The breath feels that there is no one around. She leans on Chu Feng''s body and shows her tenderness: "you are the little master. Things that annoy you are not one or two. Naturally, it is impossible to achieve everything. So I must be optimistic about these small things for you."


    Chu Feng was moved by a trace. No matter what reason he took down the rosefinch at the beginning, it is undeniable that now the rosefinch is loyal to him and provokes a woman''s attractive chin: "suddenly so clever, what''s the purpose?"


    The rosefinch smiles with shame, just like a little girl, but after years of self-restraint, she still can''t say the rest: "four princesses, it seems that she wants to look at the eastern rhyme and Jueyin abbess, and there is no time for you!"


    The words are very implicit, but Chu Feng has already understood the meaning of the woman. He looks back at the solemn assembly hall: "this is not good. This is equivalent to the main hall of Longmen holy land. This is disrespectful to Xianzhong gate."


    Zhu que understood Chu Feng''s understanding of her meaning, and she was very fond of showing her lovely side: "xianchongmen are all yours. Soon, there is no one''s land and there is no place for you. Are you still worried about these? Are you ashamed?"


    Chu Feng let out a smile, a picked up the rosefinch: "then I can only meet your requirements, reluctantly draw a gun!"


    The rosefinch was so ashamed and angry that she patted Chu Feng: "little bastard, what do I want?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1536

    The sky gradually dark down, Chu Feng left the chamber.


    Rosefinch is absolutely an attractive woman. In ancient times, it was a qualified princess. When she had nothing to do with you, she could be so holy that you couldn''t get up with the idea of infringing. However, when you enter her heart, she will bloom with charm beyond the reach of others.


    Chu Feng thought that he had been a man who had seen a lot of beautiful women, but he still couldn''t help indulging in the lingering relationship with such a semi divine woman as Zhuque.


    For a word also had a deeper understanding, women 30 such as wolves, 40 such as tigers!


    The rosefinch has been lonely and dried up for hundreds of years, and suddenly gets moistened, just like opening Pandora''s magic box. When she has no chance, she can resist making herself a majestic rosefinch king, but when she has a chance, she is like many women who are dissatisfied with their needs and resist death and lingering.


    Chu Feng, who left the Council hall and went to Jue Hua''s residence, couldn''t help but sigh in his heart. If he was replaced by another man, he would be drained by the rosefinch in three days at most.


    It was a lonely body buried for hundreds of years. It broke out enough to submerge cities!


    Fortunately, Chu Feng won the victory.


    Instead of thinking about the mediation scenery with the rosefinch, Chu Feng did not move quickly to Jue Hua''s residence, but moved forward peacefully. After the relationship between men and women, Chu Feng found that his heart was always very peaceful. Since these days, he has also found that violent thoughts in the past can be easily suppressed.


    Even if it is thought of Chang''e, Chu Feng can be calm, but constantly enhance their own strength.


    The only thing that makes Chu Feng feel confused is that Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are confused. They can go to the middle of the body at least after absorbing the strength of the two elders. However, Chu Feng is still stuck in the state of being infinitely close to the demigod, and can not find any reason.


    Later, he wanted to absorb the power of the elder to see if he could break through. But before he could implement the idea, the elder and his son died in the hands of the demon king, so that their power was wasted.


    At this moment, Chu Feng thought of the star absorbing method on TV.


    If only there was a star sucking Dharma in the world. In that case, you could transfer meritorious skills without the consent of others. You can see who is not satisfied with your eyes. A big move is to take his power as your own. If you think about Chu Feng, you are quite excited, but Murong Bing is right.


    It is impossible to say that there is such an anti heaven stunt in this world. Even if there is one, no one dares to show it at will. After all, this unique skill is too rebellious. Once it is known that someone can absorb other people''s skills for their own use, it will certainly set off a huge wave of the hidden world interface and even forbidden areas.


    Then there is the endless pursuit, although Chu Feng coveted such a stunt, but also will not deliberately go to the top.


    Unconsciously thinking about things, he also came to Jue Hua''s residence. Just as he was approaching, he could smell a smell coming out of the house. He could smell the delicious dishes. Chu Feng, who was a little hungry, had a big appetite. He went over and opened the door and walked in.


    First of all, I saw eight delicious dishes on the table opposite the door, and then I felt the heat coming from the side.


    Subconsciously, Chu Feng''s mouth twitches slightly, because Jue Hua is bathing in her artificial hot spring. Although she has seen Jue Hua''s body, some women''s bodies, even if they have seen it a hundred times, are not enough.


    Chu Feng held back the idea of looking with his left eye and coughed gently: "are you trying to seduce me?"


    Jue Hua enjoys it with her eyes closed. Even if Chu Feng doesn''t come, it''s her habit to take a bath before eating, and then sleep or practice after eating and drinking. In the past few hundred years, this is Jue Hua''s life. Although it is a bit monotonous, it is also relatively substantial.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s voice, Jue Hua opened his eyes gently. He looked back and saw Chu Feng standing there. He didn''t know whether it was the heat or his shy face.


    It''s just that although the Jue painting tonight is a little shy, it''s not like the scream that disappeared the night before yesterday. It''s a calm: "in today''s world, the wind is seldom called the legendary youth. I''ve heard that numerous secular women want to be your pillow person, even if it''s one night, it doesn''t matter."


    "Juejiao is also a woman. I don''t deny that she also has a good feeling for heroes. So if seduction can get the heart of less wind, then you should treat me as seduction."


    His words are appropriate and in place, but Chu Feng is not very excited. He believes that there are many women who like him, and there are many women who don''t have to be responsible for their dedication. But they are definitely not juejiao. Because of hundreds of years of loneliness, such a woman''s heart has already been at peace of mind, and is destined not to be a narcissist.


    He moved his eyes, went to the table and sat down. He picked up his chopsticks and laughed: "it''s better to get up and eat. When it''s cold, it will be less delicious."


    Jue Hua has a meaningful look. It seems that Chu Feng can still be calm in such an ambiguous environment, which is different from what she expected. But Jue Hua immediately returned to normal. She walked out of the bath with her back to Chu Feng. The water slipped off her white body and wiped it with a towel.Jue Hua did not wear clothes, but took a bath towel which was not long but not short, wrapped it on the attractive body, and walked over to sit opposite the Chu wind. It was a kind of calm from the beginning to the end.


    But Jue Hua''s calmness is a kind of suffering for Chu Feng. How many men face such a picture, are they tasting delicious food or appreciating the beautiful picture?


    At least Chu Feng forgot to start with his chopsticks and looked at Jue Hua sitting opposite.


    Jue Hua reached for a bottle of wine and poured a glass of wine to Chu Feng without any distractions. He pushed it in front of him and found that Chu Feng was staring at her. He was not shy, but a kind of tactful: "the wind is less, and the more direct things have been seen. What''s good about the blocked scenery?"


    "Maybe you don''t understand, but that''s what it means."


    Jue Hua was shy, but not embarrassed. He just filled Chu Feng with that glass of wine with a smile: "you will be my little master in the future. What can you ask for? I feel your heart beating fast."


    Chu wind passing by a touch of color, feeling and Jue Hua''s character is a bit inconsistent, is it suddenly recognized fate?


    His left eye twinkled slightly, and what he saw was a layer of hazy and fuzzy color. Chu Feng couldn''t see what color it was for a moment, but there was a little bit of Chu wind that was very clear. It was a kind of unremitting desire, and only desire was this colorful color.


    Is the devil in juejiao''s heart ignited?


    Chu Feng looked at the unreal, like a woman in the painting: "do I let you undress, you are willing to?"


    Jue Hua''s hand was stiff when he put down the bottle. He nodded to meet Chu Feng''s playful eyes. The other hand gently lifted up and the open door was closed. Jue Hua slowly stood up and gently pulled off his bath towel. The beautiful picture immediately appeared in front of Chu Feng: "why don''t you want to? Just look at it!"


    Chu Feng breathed invisibly. He felt that there was an inexplicable feeling in his body. He took a look at the bottle of wine he never drank: "do you prescribe medicine?"


    Jue Hua chuckled mildly: "it''s a little medicine, but it''s not a malignant drug. It''s just to stimulate the desire of less wind, but it won''t hurt the body. In ordinary times, there won''t be any feeling. But if you encounter stimulation, you will have a desire. For example, now, you look at my body!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "why do you do that?"


    Jue Hua came to Chu Feng''s body and gave the biggest visual conflict: "I''m afraid you played Jueyin and the master of the gate, so I''m willing to play for you. I just hope you don''t mess with them. If you need to, come to me!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head, eyes condensed: "so simple?"


    Jue Hua took the initiative to open his hands and pull Chu Feng to stand up. His face was red and he held him. He bit his red lips and took a breath: "it''s so simple!" Red lips raw close, and Chu Feng kiss together.


    Chu Feng never felt that he was Liu Xiahui, and he met Jue Hua, a woman with extraordinary charm. The fire that was put out by the rosefinch was ignited. He picked up Jue Hua and walked to the bedside and pressed it on her body.


    "Little Lord, something''s wrong!"


    After more than ten minutes of lingering, Chu Feng will directly enter Jue Hua''s forbidden area, which has not been touched by men for more than 300 years. Outside the door comes the anxious voice of the rosefinch. The next moment the door opens suddenly, and the rosefinch comes in, but the words are gone.


    Chu Feng is embarrassed there. When he lies on Jue Hua''s body, he will whip his horse and whip, and be disturbed by the rosefinch. In addition, the medicine in the wine is stimulated by the beautiful picture, and Chu Feng laughs bitterly.


    The rosefinch awkwardly turned her back to the big bed. She scolded a little bastard in her heart. She played with one of my disciples in the third branch rudder, and now she comes to climb Jue painting. But she said quickly, "I happened to pass by a disciple of Xianzhong sect just now and found that there was no one in it."


    "Then I thought I didn''t care about going to other places, but then I passed the second place and there was no one."


    Suddenly came down from the bed: "go and have a look!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1537

    Lights can not reach the seaside, Chu Feng looks slightly ugly, the most worried thing or happened.


    Just now, all the strong people in the four levels of tiannu in xianchongmen have disappeared without any trace. They don''t know where to leave, because all the boats ready to leave have not been moved.


    In addition, the Chu wind secretly let the rosefinch pay close attention to these ships. As long as there is any change, it will react immediately. But now the ship is still there. What about the people?


    Zhuque stood beside her and frowned: "there are 103 people above tiannu four levels, all of them have gone. Now a tiannu triple state is the highest level among the disciples of Xianchong sect. In addition, more than 40 people in Tianyang period have disappeared, all of them are female children with strong talent!"


    "Compared with the peak power of xianchongmen, the remaining one is less than one tenth!"


    Chu wind silent standing there, the sea breeze whistling past have no feeling in general.


    Although there are more than 3000 people on the xianchongmen Island, it is not enough to have a large number of warriors. At most, these 3000 odd people only occupy one tenth of the peak strength of xianchongmen, and the people who have left represent nine tenths of the power of xianchongmen.


    Now the rest of the people, Chu Feng alone are enough to destroy, there is not much value at all.


    It''s just what went wrong and how did those people leave? And Chu Feng can be sure that when he went to Jue Hua''s residence, those people were still there.


    Jue Hua?


    When she thought of Jue Hua, Chu Feng''s expression was coagulated, and her body twinkled in the next moment, like a flash of lightning, and disappeared on the beach. A moment later, she appeared outside Jue Hua''s residence, followed by the rosefinch. She also thought of a possibility.


    Chu Feng cold face in the past, a foot to the residence door to kick open, but inside is already empty.


    Only the eight dishes that had been cooled, and a bath towel with a woman''s fragrance still remained on the bed next to it. In addition, there was no figure of juejiao any more.


    Just now Zhuque came to report that Chu Feng immediately went to check it. He virtually ignored his delicate Jue painting. However, the person who drew the painting was not there at the moment. Chu Feng was sure that he had been cheated.


    It''s not Jue Hua that has changed. Everything this evening is just for her to strive for time to let those people leave.


    The way to let those people leave quietly is to restrain him. It can be seen from Jue Hua''s disappearance that the woman deliberately invited him during the day, and it was obvious that she was ready. When he came here, those people would have started to withdraw one by one.


    Although the accomplishments above tiannu''s four levels of cultivation are not his opponents of Chu Feng, it is not difficult to leave the island. In a few minutes, they can go far away.


    Go over and look at a piece of paper on the table besides the dishes.


    Take up to see a line of words above, Chu wind''s sharp scattered, just a kind of helpless.


    The rosefinch looked curiously and saw the above: Feng Shao is right. The so-called right and wrong are just causal relations. Sorry, I left. You shouldn''t let me deal with the transfer of xianchongmen for you. Goodbye!


    In a simple word, it has been confirmed that the disappearance of those people was all done by Jue Hua. At the moment, Chu Feng couldn''t stop laughing. Jue Hua was in the middle of the demigod period. He even let the rosefinch in the early stage of demigod stare at her. How could the former not know?


    Breath out, left eye perspective of the whole island, Chu Feng found some clues.


    The island where xianchongmen is located has a natural moat. It is a hundred meters high cliff. Below is the beating of ten thousand heavy waves. If ordinary people fall down from the above, they will definitely have no bones. If they want to climb up from there, they are just crazy.


    But all this is only relative to ordinary people, but it is not a great place for the martial arts. During the period of Tianjing, the warriors can simply come and go freely. At the moment, Chu Feng also saw some ropes tied on the stones. At first, they should be fixed boats, but now they are all cut off.


    With a sigh, the warriors above the four levels of tiannu will have enough boats to disappear in the shortest time, not to mention the existence of juejiao, which is in the middle of the demigod period. Even if it is cold as frost, it is too late.


    Left eye continued to look forward, more than 20 nautical miles away can see some ships, but only more than a dozen people, let go of the line of sight, Chu Feng had to sigh the heart of the painting, all the ships are very scattered, the farthest distance opened 10 nautical miles, so even if some damage, the rest can also leave safely.


    Taking back his left eye, Chu Feng sighed again. He played a lot of paintings and finally realized that the more beautiful a woman is, the more simple there is.


    I also know why Jue Hua is so abnormal tonight. Obviously, he can''t find out the abnormality at the first time, and can arrange everything calmly. Those lingering and gentle just make his monitoring power of Chu Feng on the island decrease. Otherwise, even seven levels of state can''t leave without a sound.


    In the heart secretly a word, early know to let cold frost more observation, but a lot of things are not if.The rosefinch also knew at the moment that Jue Hua had done something, and sighed slightly: "little Lord, don''t move the color center casually in the future. Have a look at it, what''s the result?"


    "Make fun of me?" Chu Feng turned back and pinched a rosefinch''s face and walked out of Jue Hua''s residence with a bitter smile: "but it doesn''t matter. Oriental rhyme can do these things. Jue Hua is cultivated by her. It''s normal to have some mental devices. She just can''t think of her body as bait."


    The rosefinch touched the face pinched by Chu Feng and came to him and summed up: "because women are the biggest weakness of the little master. In addition to seducing you with her body and letting you loose your vigilance, is there any good way to let you off guard? It''s just a pity that all my attention is on the boats by the sea


    "Don''t discuss this issue. Jue Hua left, but there are still more than 3000 people left, but there is no need to go to Dian LAN. You can handle it yourself and join Zi Yi''s hands."


    Zhu que glared at Chu Feng angrily. Although there was no one around, she was still embarrassed. After all, she was very traditional.


    Hum a way, the rosefinch turned around and left to deal with things. Chu Feng also flickered back to Dongfang Yun''s residence. In the courtyard, it was as cold as frost. I don''t know where it was, but I can be sure that she has been looking at Dongfang Yun all the time. Chu Feng looked at the woman who was still sitting there and sighed softly, "women are not simple."


    "Especially the women you''ve trained, none of them are simple."


    Dongfang Yunyang began to feel as if he knew what was going on. He said with a sneer: "if you don''t guess wrong, general Jue Hua will take you and take away the final peak strength. Even the strong men in Wandi''s generation have been taken away, but you have no way, right?"


    Chu Feng went to sit down and looked at Dongfang Yun''s complacent look: "it seems that you knew this would happen. If you didn''t tell me, you wouldn''t worry that I would anger you? Now what is left of Xianzhong gate is less than one tenth of its original strength. It must be the same with Shenyin gate? "


    Dongfang Yun shrugged her shoulders, and Chu Feng''s unhappiness was her pleasure: "it''s natural, and the Shenyin gate will only have fewer people than the Xianzhong gate. Even if you take down the Shenyin gate, the ultimate power is just equivalent to an infinite power close to the demigod, and it has no effect."


    "They are all trained by me for thousands of years. I want to give them to you. Dream?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "even if I vent all this on you, you don''t care?"


    Oriental rhyme body is stiff, indignant stare Chu Feng one eye: "already had material!"


    With a meaningful smile, Chu Feng glanced over the room where abbess Jueyin was imprisoned. Then he remembered that xianchongmen still had a tiannu quadruple state.


    "You feel your pride and self-esteem have been trampled, but I can make you more humble!"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng picked up the Oriental rhyme. No matter how she struggled, she appeared outside the room where abbess Jueyin was imprisoned. In the helpless and frightened look of the woman, she whispered in her ear, "it''s always been you and me. Today, I''m bringing an audience."


    Oriental rhyme and beautiful eyes flickered, and the baby''s fat and lovely face showed anger. She knew what Chu Feng was going to do and said, "Chu Feng, don''t be too rogue!"


    Chu Feng sighed slightly: "I can''t help but Jue Hua also takes people to run away. Now, do you blame me? You can only blame yourself


    Not long after, in the voice of abbess Jueyin scolding the rascal of Chu Feng, the voice suppressed by Oriental rhyme began to hum.


    This night is doomed, the storm never stops!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1538

    Setting sail, the disciples of xianchongmen boarded the boat in batches.


    Jue Hua left, but before she left, she had 50 boats ready, which could carry 1000 people at a time. It took four times to go back and forth.


    Chu Feng asked Zhuque to follow the first group of people to leave first to prevent any accidents. He stayed and prepared to leave at last. As for Jue Hua, they were gone, and the rest of the people did not know. Jue Yin master Tai He and Dongfang Yun, who knew the truth, would not speak out under his control, so Chu Feng was not worried.


    At noon, the third group of people had been sent out, leaving only 200 people waiting on the island.


    Chu Feng stood on a reef on the coast, and sometimes looked at abbess Jueyin who was standing not far away. He had torn the nun''s robe away. He left today and found a set of clothes for ordinary women. After seeing her wear nun''s robe, Chu Feng felt quite amorous.


    Pick up a faint smile and open his mouth: "Jueyin, you will wear it like a woman, and xianchongmen are not nunneries, you don''t need to wear like that."


    Now Chu Feng knows that it''s just abbess Jueyin''s personal hobby to wear like that.


    Abbess Jueyin hears the speech and gnaws her teeth. She doesn''t even look at Chu Feng. If she can, she wants to die with Chu Feng.


    Because last night, although Chu Feng did not touch her or touch her finger, she destroyed her spiritual belief.


    She can be sure that she has not seen the Oriental rhyme in such a long time, and the scene of kneeling in front of Chu Feng to study musical instruments is unforgettable.


    And now, she is even more eager for Chu Feng to die. She always wears that kind of grey nun''s robe, but now Chu Feng has found her this kind of dress. Although her charm has increased a lot, it is a little low chested and snow-white, which abbess Jueyin can''t bear.


    But Chu Feng also left his words there. Either he dressed honestly or he didn''t wear anything. Abbess Jueyin had no choice but to compromise.


    She did not hear her own words. Chu Feng curled her mouth and looked at Dongfang Yun sitting on the reef. Last night, all her dignity was completely trampled down. She knelt down in front of abbess Jueyin to compromise. The humiliation of Chu Feng will surely become a lingering shadow in Dongfang Yun''s heart.


    Looking at her lost heart at the moment, Chu Feng has a very comfortable feeling. Dongfang Yun is happy with his oppression. Why doesn''t he take the humiliation of Dongfang Yun for pleasure?


    But she could not bear it, or was a little afraid of the current Chu Feng. In the past, she would give some respect to the enemy.


    But now Chu Feng does not respect Oriental rhyme as a person. As long as his heart is not happy, he will not get angry, but he will definitely step on the dignity of Oriental rhyme under his feet. He is as cold as frost. He knows that Dongfang Yun is very calm, but his heart must contain towering anger.


    As long as there is a chance, Oriental rhyme will definitely let Chu Feng live rather than die. It doesn''t matter if it is cold as frost, but I don''t want to twist Chu Feng''s heart.


    Thinking about it, lengrushuang walked to Chu Feng''s side, and for the first time, he said, "don''t be so good, I''m afraid!"


    Chu Feng slant head: "fear what?"


    Chufeng has never noticed what Leng Rushuang said. She knows that her behavior is even worse than her life for a woman. But when she thinks of Chang''e Chu Feng, she has a violent heart. She wants to take Dongfang Yun out of her anger and let her accept it on her behalf.


    Exhale and embrace the frost: "try your best!"


    In the past, she wanted Dongfang Yun to have a bad luck, but now she is tortured by Chu Feng, like a living dead person. Basically, everyone is a woman, and there is some sympathy.


    Holding Chu Feng''s hand, cold as frost, she whispered: "change the angle, if today is Ye Zixuan, they fall into the enemy''s hands and are treated like this, what will you do?"


    "If you treat Yutu so much today, it''s hard to guarantee that one day things will happen to your own people?"


    Chu Feng''s expression was stunned. He heard the cold words in his ears, with a deep thought.


    His bottom line is there, his women who touch who die, but similar people''s bottom line is not the same? After a look at Dongfang Yun, Chu Feng finds that he is violating his bottom line. He doesn''t allow others to have evil ideas about his women. But he is doing things that violate the bottom line.


    In the future, if Dongfang Yun or other people have the opportunity to kidnap his woman, will it be the other people''s death or the retribution he deserves?


    Clench the hand that is as cold as frost, nod gently: "I know how to do!"


    Seeing Chu Feng already understood what he meant, he was as cold as frost, smiling, and looking at the dozens of boats returning from afar, only hundreds of people were left, and not too many boats were needed to come together.


    Leng Rushuang let go of Chu Feng''s hand and went first, indicating abbess Jueyin to follow him.


    Chu Feng jumped off the reef and saw that Dongfang Yun was still sitting on another rock. Under the midday sun, it was beautiful and beautiful. At this moment, the quiet Oriental rhyme gave Chu Feng a special feeling.The inflexible tone also changed a little: "come down and go!"


    He walked over and stood under the reef and held out his hand. Dongfang Yun blinked his eyes and turned to himself. He saw Chu Feng stretching out his hand there. After he got up, his face changed slightly and he said, "rogue!"


    Chu Feng was astonished. He saw Dongfang Yun standing on the top and himself at the bottom. No wonder people said that he was a scoundrel. It was inevitable that he was misunderstood.


    Gently coughed and turned around: "then you come down by yourself!"


    I twisted my foot!


    Hearing the sound of landing, Chu Feng walked forward, but walked out a few steps and found no one to follow. Looking back, he saw Dongfang Yun standing there, one leg hanging in the air, speechless curling his mouth, powerful demon twisting his feet. What could be more crazy than this?


    Everything is possible in the dark. Chu Feng, regardless of how Dongfang Yun thinks, immediately picks her up and goes to a boat. Dongfang Yun blinks her lovely eyes in his arms. This is the first time Chu Feng holds her like this. She doesn''t hate it. At least it''s much better than when Chu Feng is rude to her.


    Chu Feng put her on the boat, looking at her blue feet, know that she really sprained, the heart is not to give her to restore a little strength, at least not as easy as ordinary women sprained feet.


    She also stretched out her hand to hold her foot and rubbed it there. Many people saw this scene. They didn''t know that the power of Dongfang rhyme was suppressed by the Chu wind. Only Jue Hua and Jue Qing, as well as abbess Jueyin, knew that they were only showing their love there.


    Dongfang Yun sits on the boat board, and Chu Feng connects her feet to her. She doesn''t feel ordinary. She just shakes her head and turns to one side. Her eyes are a little complicated. No wonder the master is stirred up by this boy.


    More than a dozen ships also moved to leave, to a hundred meters away from the sea, cold as frost let her ship stop, the body suddenly between the sky and the sky, suddenly emerged a force of terror, the surrounding waves become fierce.


    There was a loud bang. In everyone''s sight, a red light crossed the island where xianchongmen was located, and the whole island was shaking, cracking and collapsing.


    Only a few minutes of time, people far away found that the island disappeared, forever disappeared on the sea.


    The people of xianchongmen pass through the complexity, which is the place to grow up after all, so there is no such thing.


    Only Dongfang Yun is as calm as ever. The island of xianchongmen is just a place for cultivating elites, and the lost country is her home like place. It doesn''t matter if there are thousands of such places lost.


    But the rest of the xianchongmen don''t know. Even the back of the Shenyin gate is Oriental rhyme. They don''t know. At the moment, the only thing they have to do is to become the people of the ruling house!


    At noon, the sun was shining on the sea. Chu Feng looked at the time and sighed: "soon, Qinglong island will be the same as here? What a pity


    Side East rhyme body trembles slightly, Chu wind to the first two branch rudder, also want to be like this?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1539

    Near five in the afternoon, Chu Feng returned to Huang garden, and also brought a nun Jueyin.


    The next two rudder integration forces Chu Feng will let Ziyi to manage, after all, she is familiar with the two branches, better than other people, and also from the third steering to mobilize three people from the seven levels of wrath to help her.


    No matter how the strength of Ziyi is not enough, there will be no angry seven people to fight, even if she sat in that position will not have too much safety words.


    Just walked in, Ziyi met up, followed by the snow.


    Seeing Chu Feng coming back with a woman, he said that the little owner of the stallion went out and received people.


    No one recognized that she had changed clothes, abbess jueying, after a glance, said to Chu Feng, "little Lord, there are only 10000 left on Qinglong island. The rest of them have left, or they are killed on the island. As you mean, we have absorbed nearly 8000 people this time!"


    8000 people, obviously are the cultivation of Tianyang period or above.


    Hearing this number, Chu wind has to feel the foundation of the first and second rudders, but it is not strange to think that Xuanyuan family Tianyang period is everywhere, and the ruling can be compared with Xuanyuan family to see that there are more than 8000 days of existence of the two branches.


    And there must be some more on the island.


    But Chu Feng is not too persistent in cultivating these basic forces. He knows that even 8000 people stand in front of him. If there is no one with seven levels of natural anger and even six kingdoms, he can destroy 8000 people.


    This is the gap between the realm, a realm, which symbolizes the difference between heaven and earth.


    "It''s a good job. All the things that should go are gone. Give them another chance for the rest!"


    Chu Feng was very satisfied with Ziyi''s attitude to work. No pity was felt by Qinglong as her master was her master. Of course, it was also the reason for disappointment: "to send a message to Qinglong Island, before 12:00 tomorrow, all the people who stayed on Qinglong Island were enemies of the ruling, and there was no amnesty for killing!"


    Ziyi looks complex nodding, turning around to go to work.


    Chu Feng also thought of a thing to open: "right, take abbess Jueyin with her. Later, she will cooperate with you to manage the strength of xianchongmen, and the mosquito is small and meat!"


    "Abbess Jueyin?" Ziyi turned to surprise her birth. She looked at the abbess jueying who stood there with her face. She realized that she had a slight twitch at the corner of her mouth. The little Lord, the bastard, could not let go of the abbess. She combined the immortal and heavy door, and even the women of others took it down?


    Chu Feng looked at Ziyi''s surprised little eyes, and immediately knew that he questioned his character there. He coughed and said, "abbess jueying is now blocked by me. In addition, you send a person to look at her a little bit. She will be in trouble. In at least three months, she can''t make trouble, you know?"


    Ziyi blushed. Chu Feng seemed to explain how she would do it, but it was also explained that abbess jueying was the enemy and the person he used to transition from xianchongmen to her, not the way she thought.


    "Good!" said the chat up


    Ziyi left with abbess jueying. The rest of the disciples of xianchongmen were arranged by Zhuque in other places. After taking the green dragon and white tiger, they would sit here with the first and second steering officers who returned to the town. Of course, Chu wind will leave the strong help to stabilize it.


    Otherwise, there will be any chaos, then it will be the same as a white busy life.


    Let cold frost take Oriental rhyme to rest first, Chu wind into the house, just into a fragrant body rushed into the arms, do not go to see also know that Murong ice that evil.


    Murong Bing muttered red lips and chufeng to sit down, ignoring Huang Jingyin and aunt Qing''s embarrassed eyes: "there is not much big thing, the green dragon and white tiger are very honest, except to find someone to escape and kill!"


    Chu Feng sipped his tongue, Murong ice did not let him relax.


    When people face the critical moment of life and death, they will burst out 100% or even 200% potential to fight. The time he gives is that before 12:00 tomorrow, when the Qinglong white tiger is not a body, he will kill the whole Qinglong island. In the face of such a ferocious situation, how can the Qinglong white tiger just kill the escaped person in anger?


    Squint eyes, although Chu wind is not very familiar with the blue dragon white tiger, but they can live today is not without the brain, but where the problem?


    "By the way!"


    While thinking about it, Murong ice recalled one thing: "people who left the island yesterday said that they had been walking together by more than 200 people, but when they left, they were blocked by people in the tiger rock belt, and dozens of people died and injured by dozens of people. In addition, tiger rock was seriously injured by them. Qinglong Baihu was very angry with this. It should be so that he didn''t respond. We should wait for tiger Yan to recover "Go back!"


    Chu Feng eyes a little congealed, sneer: "yesterday came to me please come, I want to see them!"


    Murong Bingxin is intelligent, and he thinks of a little bit: "OK!"Half an hour later, more than 40 people left over from the sunny period yesterday came to Huang''s garden. Lengrushuang and Murong Bing stood at the two ends to watch them. As long as there was any problem, they would take the first step.


    Accompanied by Huang Jingyin, Chu Feng comes out and looks at more than 40 people nervous. He seems to be worried that he, the young master, will settle old accounts.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "I''m very happy that you can betray the secret. Yesterday I heard that tiger rock was seriously injured. I don''t know if it''s true. Green dragon and white tiger also didn''t do other things because tiger rock was seriously injured and inconvenient to move. Is that right?"


    More than 40 people invited didn''t know how Chu Feng suddenly asked this question, but they all nodded at the same time: "yes!"


    Chu Feng''s face suddenly cooled down, and the breath of being close to a demigod swarmed out, directly shrouded in more than 40 people, with absolute strong pressure.


    The faces of more than 40 people suddenly appeared to be difficult to resist. Among them, the highest one was the cultivation of the six levels of tiannu. Faced with the overwhelming power of Chu Feng''s approaching to the demigod, they were finally unable to resist. They looked at Chu Feng with a touch of fear.


    From their bodies one by one, Chu Feng sneered and said, "are you really obedient?"


    More than 40 people did not immediately answer this time, but after easing the momentum caused by the Chu wind, they answered in unison: "pledge allegiance to the little Lord to the death!"


    Chu Feng sighed softly. These people didn''t know that he had a left eye that could see the dark side of the world. When they answered two questions just now, his body was full of colorful colors.


    Hand gently raised: "kill!"


    Huang Jingyin is also surprised that more than 40 people have changed color. Although Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are curious about why Chu fenggan wants to kill people, they are unconditional in their implementation of Chu Feng''s conditions.


    Thousands of frost sprang up between heaven and earth. In the surprised eyes of those members of tianwangmen, more than 40 warriors were immediately covered with a layer of cold frost. At the next moment, all of them fell to the ground. Huang Jingyin, pale and small, went to look at it, and was surprised to find that all of them were dead.


    Moreover, the bodies of the dead are like ice, and their eyes toward Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are full of awe and complexity. It is found that compared with those women of Chu Feng, the difference is not a little bit.


    Murong Bing clapped his hands and went to Chu Feng: "husband, why do you want to kill them?"


    "Feign surrender!" There were too many people. Chu Feng didn''t explain it deliberately. He just found a reasonable reason to say: "they said that more than 200 people were blocked by Tiger rock yesterday, and dozens of people died after the fight. But do you think that with the strength of green dragon and white tiger, they can''t make it to the scene?"


    "How could they have left? A fight of that scale, with similar strength, is impossible without more than ten or twenty minutes, and many things can be done in ten or twenty minutes. "


    Murong Bing suddenly nodded, cold as frost is also clear, see Chu Feng''s eyes more praise and admiration, such details were found by him, in the heart secretly is worthy of my man.


    Chu Feng originally wanted to leave a few alive people to ask why Qinglong Baihu sent them to sneak in. However, it was also a white question to know why Qinglong Baihu sent them to sneak in. He probably knew that Qinglong and Baihu were trying to cut corners and blossom secretly.


    Slant head: "Jingyin, people from tianwangmen block the sea area of Qinglong island for ten kilometers. Tomorrow, Qinglong and Baihu are still alive, and I will make them regret for life!"


    Huang Jingyin did not readily agree, but showed a wry smile: "that is, the area of 20 nautical miles in diameter. There are enough people in tianwangmen, but the ships can not be completely blocked. After all, it is impossible for tens of thousands of people to be there. A ship passes through the middle position. We have no way to detect it!"


    "And it seems a little difficult to install radar now!"


    Chu Feng is also aware of the blockade of the sea area with a diameter of 20 kilometers. Tianwangmen is a polar Road, and it is impossible for the army to do so.


    Thinking of the army, chufeng''s eyes brightened slightly: "I know how to do it. I will make sure that the sun rises tomorrow. There will be no people or ships approaching the sea area of Qinglong island for ten or even fifteen kilometers."


    When Chu Feng thought of a way, on Qinglong Island, a speedboat left from the back and disappeared on the vast sea without attracting attention!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1540

    Guangzhou once again ushered in the night, drunken night life appeared in this prosperous city.


    The blood of the past few days has been forgotten. We all seem not to remember the dramatic changes in tianwangmen. We are still looking for their stimulation and spiritual sustenance, releasing the depression and depression in our hearts in this pompous era.


    It''s seven thirty in the evening.


    A slow rolling bar in the center of Guangzhou has opened. People passing by can hear the erosive music from time to time. Although it is very slight, you can still hear it carefully.


    The first one is a woman with shaxuan''s short hair. Her beautiful mouth has a frivolous radian. She seems to be an old hand at night.


    The first woman shook her hair and lit a cigarette. She said with a smile to the seemingly mature woman: "sunny, you are married. Would you like to come out and play with us in such a place? Your lieutenant commander will be very rude to us if he knows about it. "


    The mature woman chuckled and raised her hand to pull out a ring on her finger and put it into the bag: "tonight, sister is single!"


    The woman''s words made the other three women laugh. The four people held hands with each other to form a beautiful scenery line. They went to the bar. The welcoming guests or security guards at the door were very smart. They didn''t go up to receive or talk to other women.


    I''m kidding. The black sports car parked across the road seems to be a new model just released this year, with a price of 30 million. Can a woman who can drive such a car to have fun is an ordinary woman?


    Even if they have nothing, there must be a strong man behind them. The staff at the door are looking forward to it in their hearts, hoping that nothing will happen tonight!


    When four women walked into the bar with flashing lights, they immediately caused the scene to scream. In the extreme secretion of this hormone, eight out of ten people came to look for exciting places. The appearance of four beauties was exciting.


    You can see from the eyes of those sexual mouths that the appearance of four women directly touched their strings.


    Because it is not only close to the bar, but also in addition to the stage inside the bar, this is the most conspicuous place. No matter where you are in the bar, it is easy to see here. Ordinary people will not sit there to attract the wind. Only some people with some background will choose to sit there.


    Now the four women are sitting there, obviously on purpose, because they immediately attract the gaze of many men in the bar.


    For those women who were just seduced by men, they did not know how many times they scolded the fox spirit!


    The first woman hit the ring finger to let people on the wine, also lean on there, legs crisscross: "Qiqi, are you on purpose?"


    Pure woman gently smile, face even red: "don''t talk nonsense, people are still a big girl under water!"


    The words of the young women made the laughter of the three companions even bigger. Everyone played with each other from childhood, and their personalities were very clear. Therefore, if they were pure women, they naturally played with fun.


    Zhang Xi was teased by his three companions. He shook his head helplessly and drew away his spearhead: "Danqi, you went to the imperial city two months ago and heard that you saw little wind. What kind of person is he?"


    Obviously, the leading woman was Yang Danqi of the Yang family of the southern army. Hearing Zhang Xi''s words, she turned her eyes and pondered and shook her head: "it looks very ordinary, nothing special, but Li Shao and they all respect him very much. It should be true that the rumors are true, but they did not see him show his edge."


    "Anyway, I don''t believe it. Seeing is believing and hearing is believing!"


    Fan Qingwei, who has been married, chuckled and said, "it''s not very important for us to say what we do and who he is. Anyway, there may not be intersection in our whole life. And if you want to know who he is, there is a great chance now."


    "What opportunity?" Yang asked


    Looking at the curious expressions of several sisters, fan Qing sighed: "it seems that I am the most leisure housewife. You don''t know. Chu Feng came to Guangzhou a week ago. It seems that it is aimed at the tianwangmen massacre. As for why, it is not clear. It is absolutely confidential!"


    "So you want to see him and feel who he is. If you go directly to Huang''s garden, you can see him, but I don''t think the rumor is false."


    Fan Qing is now married to be a wife. She has a lot of time. Naturally, she knows more than a few people who play around. Zhang Xi is interested in: "how come there is no fake?"


    Fan Qing''s delicate face raised a proud smile: "you all know that tianwangmen was bloodwashed, but what you don''t know is another thing. The murder in the countryside. I heard that the people who washed tianwangmen were hiding in the suburbs and were found out by Chu Feng. All of them were killed, or Guo Meimei was responsible for covering them up!"


    Yang Danqi''s three look at each other with a glance of helplessness. We all know why Liang Qi is so disgusted with Chu Feng, because her father once had a good relationship with Huang Chengdong and made a lot of profits in a year. However, since the change of ownership of tianwangmen, these benefits have disappeared.Even Liang Qi''s father was warned not to think carefully in the future, or Chu Feng killed him, do not know how to return a responsibility!


    Therefore, Liang Qi has always hated Chu Feng, who had never met before but cut off Liang''s wealth road.


    So Yang Danqi and the three of them are very tacit. They don''t have to talk about it any more, so they don''t have to stimulate Liang Qi. Although the status of each family is different now, some people will retire after this year, just like Liang Qi''s father, but this does not hinder their feelings from childhood.


    "Hello, ladies."


    Just after talking about Chu Feng, a handsome and gentle man came up to them and said hello to them. Then he held two glasses of wine, one of which was handed to Zhang Xi. The latter''s pure and pleasant appearance made him very excited. He hoped that there would be a story tonight: "can you have a drink?"


    Zhang Xi blinked innocent big eyes, looked at the glass of wine handed over by the gentle man, and murmured: "can you buy me a glass of demon night rose?"


    Gentle man looks slightly changed. Demon night rose is the signature wine of this slow shaking bar. If a woman wants a man to invite her to drink the demon night rose, she is telling the man in disguise that as long as she is invited to drink the wine, she will be the man tonight.


    Gentle men often mix in the night, this is known, but the demon night rose is a woman''s initiative to show favor, but the price is really not flattering, 881 cup!


    The gentle man''s face showed an embarrassed look. Although he was a little bit of money, a glass of wine with hundreds of yuan was ok, and a cup would cost 80000 yuan, he really didn''t want to burn money. He laughed awkwardly and turned away without saying a word. He couldn''t afford Zhang Xi''s glass of wine, which was no play.


    Yang Danqi three people all laughed, Liang Qi also forgot to talk about Chu Feng''s displeasure just now, said with a smile: "Xi Xi, I say you are the most sultry, let others see can''t eat, very disgusting Oh!"


    Zhang Xi still looked innocent and sighed: "I refuse politely. It''s better than that you are always obsessed with others. But when you get to the back, you don''t touch them. You are more coquettish than me."


    The bickering between the two made Yang Danqi and fan Qing laugh bitterly. However, this is their way of playing and alleviating their boring life. As for those women who can find a man to spend a night, it is absolutely impossible. Their identity is doomed to make them not be arbitrary.


    Ooh, ooh, ooh!


    All of a sudden, the direction of the stage came crazy roar, four women curiously look, is to see a figure on the top of the hot dance, a man!


    Yang Danqi looked at the corner of her mouth and convulsed violently. She said, "depend on it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1541

    Shit!


    Yang Danqi''s words are not light or heavy, but enough for her three small partners to hear, and they all look at Yang Danqi in surprise.


    As the second daughter of the Yang family, Yang Danqi has received a good education since childhood. Although she occasionally goes to bars and other places to have fun with them, she keeps the basic bottom line and does not go beyond the minefield because everyone has his own principles there.


    It seems that this is not the image of the burst out of a rude word, they are the first time to hear, think just is not Yang Danqi said.


    Liang Qi blinked: "did I hear you correctly?"


    Zhang Xi also blinked innocent big eyes and murmured small mouth: "you ask so, it can be seen that I heard it just now!"


    Fan Qing is a married person after all, and people should be a little more mature. Yang Danqi was rude when she saw the stage. She felt something was wrong: "Danqi, do you know that hot dancing teenager?"


    Yang Danqi also realized that she had lost her temper, and her face was slightly red. Fortunately, the reason for the lighting was not found. She looked down at the stage blankly, because the youth dancing on the stage was Chu Feng.


    Yes, it''s Chu Feng!


    Yang Danqi is sure that he won''t recognize the wrong person, but if it is really Chu Feng, how can he come to the bar and be like those ordinary abnormal teenagers? Yang Danqi is confused about this problem for a time, and just now he will be surprised to say a word.


    Yang Danqi''s explanation is a little far fetched, but the three small partners are also reluctantly accepted.


    Standing up, Liang Qi handed the bag to Zhang Xi: "Miss Ben, I want to challenge you!"


    Yang Danqi''s mouth was slightly open, and she was eager to speak, but her expression was a little complicated. It was Chu Feng, which Liang Qi hated. Now she took the initiative to find Chu Feng to dance with. Yang Danqi swallowed up the words that might be Chu Feng after calming down, otherwise it would be equivalent to slapping Liang Qi.


    Because she just hated Chu Feng, and now she wants to go up and find Chu Feng hot dance. It''s a little bit of that.


    Therefore, Yang Danqi was very sensible and did not say it, but also in his heart to guess how Chu Feng could appear here, and his identity is not in line with ah!


    On the stage, it''s really Chu Feng!


    There are many people who know the name of chufeng, but few have met him. So Chu Feng doesn''t worry. He can do some ridiculous things like an ordinary person. Chufeng also feels very good.


    He is sure that Yang Danqi knows, but also believes that women will not say it at will. As for the purpose of coming, that is to find Yang Danqi, martial law near Qinglong Island, of course, the rest is not very important.


    The rest of the people on the stage retreated a little. Only Chu Feng and Liang Qi were still in the middle of the stage. The women who showed their amorous feelings slowly approached Chu Feng. It seemed that they were close to Chu Feng. In fact, there was still a distance of two centimeters, but such a distance was enough for the men and women under the stage to be boiling.


    Men and women, or in such a stimulating and ambiguous environment, will always cause a lot of resonance.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng put his arms around Liang Qi''s waist. The latter''s body suddenly became stiff and passed a trace of anger. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng dared to embrace her in front of so many people, but then the anger gradually dissipated when Chu Feng was dancing with her and generated some interest.


    Chu Feng is not good at dancing, but he is a strong warrior. In addition, several people really know how to dance on such occasions. So Chu Feng hugged Liang Qi and made many difficult movements, which made people in the bar scream.


    Liang Qi is also very cooperative, both sides seem to have cooperated many times, close, separate, embrace, or Chu Feng holding Yang Danqi 360 degrees of rotation, her body did not make mistakes.


    Finally, Chu Feng threw Liang Qi into the air five meters in the air, which made the people present scream in surprise. Apart from the others, Liang Qi was also a person of about 100 kg. Suddenly, she was thrown so high by the beautiful Chu Feng. What kind of strength does it need?


    Some flower crazy girls have little stars in their eyes. Handsome and gold men can attract them, but powerful men will make them have the impulse to be conquered. Male power, whether in the real human world or in the natural animal kingdom, is the root of attracting females.


    Women''s screams are more crazy than at the beginning, almost hysterical, causing some men to gnash their teeth, but they also know that they can''t do Chu Feng like this.


    Yang Danqi and their position, Zhang Xi blinked big eyes and sighed: "it''s over. This time Qiqi''s whole body has been touched by that boy. How can Qiqi be so bad tonight that tofu has been eaten up."


    Fan qingjiao said with a smile: "this is called Xiangzhu. It can only be said that the boy just touched Qiqi''s point and aroused her resonance. You can see that Qiqi still enjoys it very much. This girl seems to be interested in that boy."


    Two people''s discussion listened to Yang Danqi''s ears with a bitter smile. Now you can say that if you wait to know that person is Chu Feng, you will have sympathy for Liang Qi.Soon, a song is over, Chu Feng and Liang Qi on the stage also stop, five or six minutes of hot dance, Chu Feng looks not red, heart does not jump, Liang Qi looked in the eyes with great interest, stretched out his finger gently on Chu Feng''s chest: "yes, you are the most powerful man I see."


    "There are few people in the army who can compare with you in this posture. It seems that you are a boy with a story!"


    Chufeng pondered and laughed. He took Liang Qi and walked off the stage. The latter did not resist as much as he began. Chu Feng also said, "I have a story. Do you have wine?"


    Chu Feng refused some girls who came up to propose a toast. She took Liang Qi in her arms calmly and calmly to go to the place where she was sitting. Her voice had a special magnetism: "happy today, why tomorrow?"


    Liang Qi joked and let Chu Feng walk back and sit down with his arms around him. Looking at the shocked eyes of his three friends, Liang Qi took advantage of the situation to lean on Chu Feng: "life is short, this boy is very suitable for my appetite!"


    Pointing to the three women sitting there: "this is my sister, Yang Danqi, fan Qing, and Zhang Xi!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Seeing Yang Danqi''s meaningful smile, he knew that he didn''t need to hide it. He coughed and was about to introduce himself. Liang Qiyang started to say, "as for what you call, I''ll just leave you tonight, but not tomorrow, so don''t leave your name. Otherwise, I can''t help looking for you at that time, which is not good for you!"


    Yang Danqi and others are surprised to open their mouths. Liang Qi''s words are not fools. Naturally, they can hear the meaning. It is to invite Chu Feng overnight!


    In addition to Yang Danqi''s eyes, Zhang Xi and fan Qing both took a complex look at Chu Feng. Their dancing skills were amazing and their conversation was appropriate. In this way, Liang Qi''s point was touched. This boy is really blessed!


    As for what Liang Qi said, they understood the meaning. Liang Qi didn''t want to know what the boy''s name was because she was afraid that she would find him out. At that time, the Liang family would kill this man out of cover up. As for the three of them, naturally, they would not say anything about Liang Qi.


    When I was a child, I peeped at the men''s baths in the army, but it was what they did and it was a secret between them. It could be said that they almost wore a pair of trousers.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, but he doesn''t insist on introducing himself, so as to avoid the suspicion of pretending to be forced. What''s more, he mainly looks for Yang Danqi tonight, and so on when he has the opportunity to contact again.


    Safely hugged Liang Qi who came to the door, Chu Feng''s mouth lifted a touch of evil charm radian: "beautiful women are so many, you call me wind!"


    Yang Danqi and others have black lines all over their faces. They know that Liang Qi is really coming. This is a signal to Chu Feng for one night!


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitch, he naturally knew the meaning, but did not refuse, you love I would like to send to the door, the woman also clearly pointed out that is one night, Chu Feng is not a gentleman, naturally will not refuse!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1542

    A gathering between sisters, in the bar those sex mouth envy envy hate in the eyes, Chu Feng inserted a foot.


    Liang Qi has completely let go of her indulgence once. She nestles in Chu Feng''s arms like her man. She doesn''t care that Chu Feng''s hand is doing some small movements. On the contrary, she enjoys the feeling that there is an outsider in the room, but secretly turns over the contents.


    "Ladies and gentlemen


    When Liang Qi proposed to leave at 10 o''clock in the evening, a rugged man came along. His eyes were greedy, and his fingers moved: "our young master wants to have a drink with you four. Please move to the box!"


    It seems that the word "please" is used, but the meaning between the words is not "please" at all. It can be said that it is a general request, and the Chu Feng with his back is completely ignored.


    Yang Danqi''s four faces are full of fun. There are often chatting up in bars. They are not surprised. On the contrary, they encounter a lot. However, as long as they are clearly refused, no one will be angry. But it seems that this is the first time for them to go to the box.


    I feel interesting at the same time, looking at the big man''s eyes seems to be looking at idiots.


    "Dear!"


    Liang Qi laughs and wants to go, but there is such an episode to add a little fun, and she will not refuse. Relying on Chu Feng''s body, she points to the rough man and says, "he wants us to accompany him. What young master do you want us to do?"


    In addition to Yang Danqi, Zhang Xi and fan Qing both skimmed over their funny smiles, knowing that this was the last test Liang Qi gave Chu Feng. If Chu Feng stood up, there would be nothing. Liang Qi directly suppressed the matter with his identity, but if Chu Feng could not get up, they would guess the result.


    That 80000 demon night rose is a white drink. Not only is it difficult to get Liang Qi''s charming style tonight, but also she will be trampled underground by Liang Qi, with both opportunities and risks.


    It depends on Chu Feng''s manliness.


    Chu Feng secretly said a beauty disaster, where there are many beauties, there has never been a lack of source of chaos. He coughed gently and held Liang Qi tightly. In Yang Danqi''s stunned look, he gave a gentle kiss on the red lips. His voice had a gentle tone: "it''s just a fly. Drive it away?"


    Liang Qi''s head boomed for a moment, blinked her eyes and forgot to respond. At this moment, her heart beat very fast. Chu Feng had already released her. She stood up, and the smell of Chu wind still remained in her mouth. Looking at that was not huge, but absolutely straight back, Liang Qi was slightly in a trance.


    At this moment, she felt absurdly in the Chu Feng body that kind of leisurely momentum of the superior, just like a king!


    But soon Chu Feng dispelled this absurd idea. Chu Feng is a man who plays in a bar. How can he have the upper class breath? And he looks so young.


    The rough man''s face was ferocious and angry, and the feeling of being ignored directly made him feel very uncomfortable. Seeing that he was half a head shorter than himself, and his body was a smaller one, Chu Feng stood up and laughed grimly with disdain: "boy, what capital do you have for a beautiful woman?"


    Chu Feng is here to relax today. He doesn''t mind showing off.


    The meaning is different, but basically the same.


    But under everyone''s gaze, Chu Feng''s fist suddenly hit the rough man''s stomach. The latter''s eyes suddenly protruded like goldfish''s eyes, and his intestines felt knotted.


    Everyone was stunned and felt that the role was reversed. Even if Yang Danqi, who had seen Chu Feng, glared round his eyes, it was too overbearing. When people asked him what capital he had, he directly took the move. The first time he saw Chu Feng''s hand, Yang Danqi''s mouth was gently affected. The rumor seems to be true!


    Women are the scales of Chu wind!


    And Chu Feng calmly met the complex eyes of the people, patted the face of the rough man: "this is my capital!"


    The rugged man slowly eased his breath, glared at the nearby Chu Feng and said, "boy, you want to die. I''m Huang Shiren and Huang Shao from tianwangmen. Do you dare to move me? Haven''t you died?"


    Huang Shiren, Huang Shao?


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and felt that the name was a little familiar. Then he suddenly remembered Huang Shiren, a nephew of Huang Chengdong who had his hands cut off when he was in Jianghai. The verdict helped Huang Jingyin win the tianwangmen, but only killed Huang Chengdong''s family, and the rest survived.


    Chu Feng didn''t see Huang Shiren in Huang''s garden. He thought he didn''t know where he was. He was looking for pleasure. He didn''t have good luck in Huang''s garden. Otherwise, he would be captured by the green dragon and white tiger.


    Even if he knew who it was, it would be easy to solve it. Moreover, Huang Shiren was destroying the reputation just established by tianwangmen. He took back his fist and patted him: "it''s Huang Shiren. I''ll go with you."


    Turn to show a warm smile: "you wait, I will come back!"


    The rugged man knew that he was not Chu Feng''s opponent. Seeing that he wanted to see Huang Shiren on his own initiative, he thought it was chufeng who was afraid and wanted to plead for guilt in person, and then raised a proud smile. Seeing Chu Feng''s cold eyes, he shrunk his head and quickly led the way ahead. Chu Feng followed him and guessed that his back was facing the corridor. Huang Shiren didn''t see it, otherwise he would not send someone foolishly Make up your mind."It''s a good show!" Chu Feng left with the rough man, Zhang Xi''s innocent big eyes showed a trace of infatuation.


    Fan Qing also raised a touch of appreciation: "can be regarded as a real man, but Huang Shiren is the Huang family after all, behind is Huang Jingyin, that is Chu Feng''s woman!"


    "What are you afraid of?" Liang Qi heard Chu Feng again. He looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure. He was also obsessed: "if I don''t come out in ten minutes, I''ll go in directly and let Huang Shiren kneel in front of me. Son of a bitch, we dare to fight our ideas. We''ve never died. Huang Shichang didn''t have the courage at that time!"


    After a pause, he looked at Zhang Xi and said with a smile: "Xi Xi, that''s my goal. Tonight is your brother-in-law. Don''t think nonsense!"


    Tonight is brother-in-law, tomorrow is nothing!


    Yang Danqi has no choice but to tell his friends that Chu Feng doesn''t know how to open his mouth because Liang Qi''s abhorrence of Chu Feng will definitely say that Chu Feng deliberately plays these tricks. When the time comes, he can''t explain clearly. He laughs bitterly. What does chufeng want to do?


    Five minutes later, Liang Qi looked at the time and looked up. Suddenly, he saw the location of the box in the distance. More than 20 people came out with each other''s hands. They scolded and yelled at the guests of the bar to get out of the way. Everyone was black and blue. One of the men in Chinese clothes seemed to have broken his foot and dragged along.


    Liang Qi opened her mouth slightly. She recognized one of them as a bold man who had just come to show off his power. That is to say, these are Huang Shiren and his group of people, but who injured them?


    All the people in the bar knew that Chu Feng had left the bar just now. When he saw these people leave, they all looked to the box. After a while, Chu Feng came out slowly, patting his hands like dust, with a smile of evil charm in his mouth.


    The crowd swallows saliva secretly, is this boy to beat more than 20 people?


    The man''s eyes are awe, while the woman''s eyes are more intense. At this time, the bar manager suddenly ran out and said with a smile, "little brother, before leaving, that Huang Shao said that your consumption tonight is his. Do you want anything else?"


    At the moment, the music in the bar has stopped. Everyone hears the words of the bar manager. It indirectly confirms that the group of people who went out just now are the people from tianwangmen, including Huang Shiren of the Huang family. His eyes at Chu Feng are all complicated. Niuren ah, if you beat the Huang family, you have to pay for it.


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly tilted: "almost, but just broke the bar''s things, I''m sorry!"


    The bar manager laughs: "little things, little things!"


    Chufeng smile, went to Liang Qi in front of them, hugged Liang Qi who had already got up, and gently kissed on the red lips: "can we go?" Liang Qi at the moment has been trance of instinctive reaction, gently nodded en.


    Chu Feng hugs Liang Qi and leaves. Yang Danqi stands there. In addition to knowing and not being surprised by Yang Danqi, Zhang Xi and fan Qing are all stunned. Zhang Xi mumbles: "why didn''t I take the initiative to attack just now and give Qiqi the lead?"


    Fan Qing also sighed: "fierce people, a dry more than 20 people, than my husband is even more powerful, eager for red apricot out of the wall!"


    Yang Danqi wryly smile, more and more can not say clearly, cough a: "go, save waiting for tianwangmen people, come back to find trouble!"


    When Yang Danqi and Yang Danqi left, the bar manager patted his chest and breathed a sigh of relief. A waiter approached curiously: "manager, who was that boy just now? Even Huang Shiren and Huang Shao dare to do it. Are you afraid of death?"


    As soon as the manager of the bar was relieved, he raised it again. He slapped the waiter on his head, lowered his voice and said, "son of a bitch, just now Huang Shao said that we should be careful. That man is Chu Feng. It''s Chu Feng. Do you know that?"


    After being patted on the head, the waiter was still a little in a trance. Then he heard the bar manager''s words, his body was shaking and he was swallowing. He knew who it was, and then he understood why Huang Shiren, who had always been afraid of things, would calm things down and run away in dismay.


    "Danki, Heathcliff, you go back first!" Outside the bar, Liang Qi, like a little woman, leaned on Chu Feng and said to her three partners, "I let the wind send me back. Drink more wine and blow the wind!"


    Yang Danqi laughs bitterly. Zhang Xi just looks at Chu Feng''s eyes and stares, but fan Qing frowns. She knows what Liang Qi is going to do and says out of the idea of a good sister: "that, Qiqi, you really don''t want to be with us?"


    Liang Qi waved her hand: "nature!" Pulling Chu Feng, he turned to one side of the street.


    Chu Feng is in turn when the hand put on Yang Danqi''s hand, and then release, Zhang Xi this small sultry nature is invisible, fan Qing is to see clearly.


    Let Zhang Xi get on the bus first, go to Yang Danqi and frown and say, "this boy is really fat. He dares to eat your tofu with Qiqi in his arms!"


    Yang Danqi chuckled: "it''s OK, but also want him to have this opportunity. We are different from each other. You and Xi Xi go back first. I''ll let the family come to pick me up!"


    Fan Qing nodded gently, believing that Yang Danqi would not be so superficial. Liang Qi''s dishes were not necessarily to Yang Danqi''s taste. Moreover, she believed that Yang Danqi would not collude with men who had relations with her sisters: "you wait first, and then you can make an appointment another day."The black sports car disappeared. Yang Danqi opened her hand and held it tightly. There was a toilet paper in the bar. There were several words on it: wait for me, something!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1543

    Fengteng hotel!


    Since winning the first place in the catering competition, Shen Xiuqin has directly invested a lot of money to build brand chain hotels in the first tier cities of the country. At present, there are nearly 100 fengteng hotels in the whole holy Dynasty. According to that ambitious woman''s imagination, fengteng hotels will exist in all the third tier cities within three years, replacing the status of international chain hotels.


    Chu Feng and Liang Qi did not go to any international hotel, but came here and opened a suite at will.


    "Wait for me. I''ll take a shower. For the first time, I want to be serious."


    In the ambiguous color suite, Liang Qi holds Chu Feng''s kiss and releases her. She turns around and her skirt slips from her body. She just wears a two-piece suit and goes into the bathroom and closes the door. It seems that she is a little shy.


    Chu Feng licked her lips. She thought that Liang Qi, a woman who could hook up with a man in a bar, should have gone through a hundred battles, but she didn''t expect it was still a place. Moreover, Chu Feng had a close look after what she said just now and found that it was still a place.


    Sigh a, Chu Feng does not matter the matter of scene, but like Liang Qi such, how much is a little uncomfortable feeling.


    "I''ll go down to get a pack of cigarettes, and you''ll wait."


    "Good!" Inside came Liang Qi''s indifferent voice.


    Chu Feng turned to go, but when he got to the door, he thought about it and came back. He saw a kind of incense lit on the bedside table, which could help sleep. Chu Feng took out a pill from his body and crushed it into powder and put it in it.


    When Liang Qi comes out, she will certainly wait. If she doesn''t come back for a long time, she will be embarrassed. The powder put down has hypnotic effect. The person who smells it will sleep in a few minutes without any side effects. This medicine is generally used on insomnia patients, but now give Liang Qi some enjoyment.


    Tomorrow, she must feel refreshed, much better than before.


    After finishing this, Chu Feng left the suite. If Liang Qi was not in the room, he would not mind talking about her life and ideals with her in the bar. However, the latter was still clean. In addition, he knew Yang Danqi. Chu Feng thought about it and left it. Don''t stick to it at that time.


    The world is big, but sometimes it''s small. You need to be careful.


    Take the elevator to the first floor, Chu Feng just out of the elevator to see Yang Danqi sitting in the lobby, women know that he came to the fengteng hotel is not difficult, so Chu Feng is not much strange.


    "Miss Yang ER!" she said with a smile


    Yang Danqi was playing with her mobile phone there. Hearing the speech, she raised her head and was shocked: "so fast, how little wind are you sick?"


    Chu Feng was immediately by Yang Danqi''s words, Lei''s outer Jiao inside Nen, knew that she was misunderstood.


    Bitter smile: "it''s not that I''m sick, but I didn''t do anything. I just arranged for her to rest and I came down."


    Yang Danqi blushes and finds that there is not enough time. Chu Feng and his wife have only been in the hotel for more than ten minutes. It takes time to take off their pants and do nothing.


    Stand up to follow Chu Feng out of the hotel, ponder a smile: "how, Liang Qi is not attractive enough?"


    "Enough!" Chu Feng nodded to the point, knowing not to speak clearly with Yang Danqi, she would doubted whether he was incompetent: "just she is still a place, if not, you have to wait for a while."


    Yang Danqi blushed, spat: "your taste is really strange, countless men want to break this thing, now you do not want to, but Liang Qi is an uncontrollable person, how can you get down?"


    Two people have walked to Yang Danqi''s car, Chu Feng did not want to return: "she was in the bath, I came down, and put some things in the incense, she will soon fall asleep."


    Yang Danqi nodded, and Chu Feng''s medical skills were amazing, which was no secret at the top level.


    When opening the door, he suddenly became stiff and stunned: "what, what do you mean you don''t know when you leave Liang Qi?"


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Feng had already got on the bus from the other side. He asked curiously, "I really don''t know. Your little sister is like the Yellow River burst its bank now. If you tell her, she will not leave. So I said to buy a pack of cigarettes. Is there a problem? Do you want me to break your little sister''s precious body? "


    Yang Danqi scolded secretly in his heart. Chu Feng''s face turned red and sat in the car. After closing the door, she shook her head and said, "you don''t know her. If you are frank and frank with Liang Qi, she will be angry, but she won''t show any extreme performance. But if you leave now, she will think you despise her."


    "Liang Qi is a person with strong self-esteem. She is rarely attracted to a man for a night, but you ran away. I feel that she is going to be crazy."


    Chu Feng should be a little bigger. Before he came down, he expected that this was a contempt for a woman''s self-esteem: "don''t worry, I won''t see you in the future. She''s angry for a few days. Does the whole world look for me?"


    Yang Danqi didn''t speak. She thought of her little sister who grew up. She thought that she had been flying abroad for half a month in order to buy a favorite dress. She came back only when she found it.Taking a sneak look at Chu Feng, Liang Qi has feelings about Chu Feng tonight. All three of them can see it. Otherwise, they won''t come to the hotel with Chu Feng. When he finds out that Chu Feng''s excuse has slipped away, maybe the whole world can look for it.


    However, Yang Danqi did not say it. She could only hope that Liang Qi would be more rational and stop pestering the topic. She asked, "it should not be a coincidence that Feng Shao goes to the bar tonight. Before leaving, she would put a note for me to wait for you. There must be a reason."


    The beautiful little mouth cocked up a charming radian, meaningful: "is it that Feng Shao is not interested in Liang Qi, but is interested in me?"


    But when Yang Danqi was so sure, Chu Feng shook his head: "Miss Yang has been thinking a lot. It''s just a little bit of a small matter to find you tonight. I hope you can do me a favor."


    Yang Danqi''s expression is frozen, and there are some embarrassing meanings. She suspects that Chu Feng does not roll the bed sheets with Liang Qi is likely to be in love with her. But now Chu Feng doesn''t seem to have that meaning. Yang Danqi has a sense of integrity.


    Biting the inner lip, the eyes inexplicable Resentment: "do you look down on me?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He didn''t really mean it. He shook his head with a wry smile: "Miss Yang Er is born beautiful and elegant. How can I not look up to her? It''s just that I only appreciate you. It has nothing to do with being able to look up to and despise you. You can''t be a beautiful woman. You should ask men to like you?"


    Yang Danqi looks more relaxed. After all, being said to be a beautiful woman and a woman will be happy. Yang Danqi''s performance is not obvious, but so is his heart.


    "The wind is weak, the power is overwhelming, and the ruling power is all over the world. What else can I do for you?"


    Chu Feng didn''t beat around the Bush, and said to the point: "this time I went to Guangzhou to deal with the traitors of the two adjudication offices. They are on Qinglong island. I gave them the deadline before 12:00 tomorrow. But now it seems that they are going to fight to the end. So I hope Miss Yang Er can help me and keep the area of Qinglong island under siege for 10 kilometers!"


    "Although tianwangmen has personnel, but the sea area is too large, without advanced equipment, it can''t be done tightly, but the army can!"


    Although Yang Danqi didn''t know the structure of the adjudication office very well, she also knew that Chu Feng wanted to kill people in order to avoid harming the innocent.


    Yang Danqi just shook his head apologetically: "we are also friends, according to reason, I should help you, but in our generation, there is only Li Shao that wonderful flower, in addition, only the commander-in-chief of the north and South forces, even if it is the command of the troops below, we should report!"


    "Feng Shao, although I have such a small position, I can''t help you!"


    Chu Feng was shocked: "aren''t you Miss Yang''s?"


    Yang Danqi wryly smile: "I am the young lady of the Yang family, yes, but no one says that the army belongs to our Yang family. Do you think it is the private army that can be transferred to do things at will?"


    Chu Feng also realized that he had left a wrong state, that is, he was deeply influenced by Li Ji. He thought that it was very simple for the second generation of people to do something, but now it seems not so simple. At least Yang Danqi can''t be as willful as Li Ji.


    "But you can go to my father!" Looking at Chu Feng''s frown, Yang Danqi also knew that this matter might be very important. He opened his lips and said, "his old man just came back from the southeast army inspection today. Maybe you can go to him. With your relationship with the upper class, my father should send out the army to help you!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly: "thank you, Miss Yang."


    Yang Danqi turned the key of the car and turned his head sideways: "you call me Danqi. The second miss is good at listening."


    Having found a solution, Chu Feng''s mood is also relaxed, smell speech joking way: "too intimate, I''m afraid you fall in love with me."


    Yang Danqi almost did not bump into the car glass, shaking his head: "less wind, I am not a casual woman, also not so superficial!"


    Chu Feng''s face was stiff and embarrassed: "and"


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1544

    In the eight prefectures of the holy reign, eight troops were set up. In addition, they were divided into North and South forces, each of which covered four regional forces.


    The commander-in-chief of the northern army is a member of the Su family, that is, the next No. 1 figure. The commander-in-chief of the southern army is Mr. Yang of the Yang family, and the next No. 3 person.


    This is an established fact. At the same time, it is also a matter for some powerful countries to be dignified, especially the neighbor Lao maozi.


    Because the first three of the next term are both military figures and Iron-blooded soldiers. This shows that the next ten years of the Shengchao will be the development of the policy of strengthening the country. Because of the origin of the leaders, a development mode is doomed. Although No. 2 is a member of the Zhou family and a literati, he is also an anti-corruption man of iron and blood.


    It is not good news for the world''s powerful countries to rule the holy pilgrimage for ten years. It can be seen from the low-key of the neighboring countries in recent months that they are afraid.


    The Yangs live in the compound of the frontier army.


    Chu Feng came with Yang Danqi and got out of the car. With the preparation of several generations of leaders, Chu Feng has the strength to challenge any country in the world. It is reasonable for Chu Feng to take a hard line. So it is not surprising.


    Although the foreign media have raised a lot of doubts, the internal affairs of the holy Dynasty will never change because of what the foreign media said. The three iron blooded people are bound to be superior.


    About to go to the Yang family, Chu Feng also wants to learn from Zhang Hanyun''s information about Mr. Yang.


    Mr. Yang is the youngest son of Marshal Yang, one of the founding generals. He was born in the era of peace, but he has the iron and blood character of war era.


    At the age of 14, he entered the border and sea forces to train and work. At the age of 18, he became the master of a 10000 strong army. At the age of 24, he became the youngest major general in the history of the holy Dynasty. If it wasn''t for Li Ji, he would still be a legend, and now the legend of Li Ji''s major general has been broken by Lin Wei.


    When he was thirty-three years old, Mr. Yang became the commander of the border and sea forces, which can be called the highest in history. Now, no one can break it.


    In the golden age of a man at the age of 41, he officially became the commander of the southern army and took charge of the power of the southern army for ten years. In the past ten years, the overall strength of the four southern forces has increased several times compared with that of ten years ago. It is also known as the second generation of military gods and human objects.


    At the age of 51, if it was not for the court''s case and the change of the hermit family, he would have won the throne of Shengchao No. 3, but it would have been delayed a little bit.


    At the beginning of next spring, the new leading group will take office completely and open a new era.


    Walking in the army compound late at night, Chu Feng also filtered out the glorious history of Mr. Yang. He was about to get close to a compound that seemed to have a history of 30 years. Yang Danqi suddenly took Chu Feng''s arm.


    Chu Feng''s body suddenly became stiff and stopped: "why?"


    Yang Danqi folded her hair: "I''ll help you once. I''ll bring you to see my father. According to the truth, you should also help me once."


    Chu Feng had an ominous premonition: "say something first!"


    Yang Danqi said with a sly smile: "it''s not a big deal, that is, the number one in the northwest army is very good. Although he can''t compare with Li Shao and your abnormal brother Lin Wei, he is also a good young talent, but I don''t like his arrogance very much, and my father wants to marry me to him, that''s all!"


    Yang Danqi has never said what to do with him, but Chu Feng has roughly understood that this woman is to borrow him to cross the bridge.


    If it was in the past, Chu Feng didn''t mind, but now the four members of the Imperial City have been related to him. The identities of several sons-in-law are placed there, including the cold family of Jinan. Now, if you still have a relationship with the Yang family, it is absolutely a matter of fear.


    Chu Feng rudely pulled back his hand: "don''t talk about it!"


    Yang Danqi opened her small mouth and narrowed her eyes: "less wind, bridge across the river?"


    Chu Feng pointed to Yang''s courtyard and said, "I haven''t seen your father yet, so it''s not a bridge. If Miss Yang wants to do this, Chu Feng can''t see your father. But when the pirates from Malacca and Somalia come, I hope your father won''t be angry."


    Yang Danqi''s eyes are slightly coagulated. She is not surprised that Chu Feng is tough, but she is uncomfortable with another thing. She also knows that if it can not be solved by normal means, Chu Feng will send pirates from Somalia and Malacca to do this.


    In that case, it would be equivalent to violating the sovereignty of the Shengchao. At that time, the authorities would not do anything to Chu Feng, but would definitely blame the Yang family.


    Yang Danqi sighed: "you are a son of a bitch!"


    No more asked for anything, Yang Danqi went forward: "go, or wait for my father to sleep."


    Chu Feng knows that Yang Danqi is angry, but he doesn''t regret doing it. Zhou Xiaoxuan is the best example. At first, she did a fake play, but after the fake play, she really did it. Chu Feng didn''t want to have such an accident as Yang Danqi. Although she was attractive enough, she was enough to stimulate his hormones.But some things are a matter of principle.


    When they came to the door of Yang''s compound, four guards stood there and saluted Yang Danqi: "miss two!"


    Then looking at Chu Feng, Yang Danqi turned back and said, "a friend, look for my father!"


    One of the four guards in front of Danqi said: "we need to look for one of the guards to check the skin of one of our guards


    Yang Danqi is not surprised by this, but Chu Feng frowns. No one has ever checked in Zhongnanhai. What about a Yangs compound?


    This is a kind of show of distrust, but also with Yang Danqi, too do not give face?


    Seeing the disdain in the eyes of four people, Chu Feng suddenly understood that they regarded themselves as people who came to find a relationship.


    However, Chu Feng still didn''t accept the inspection. This is not his habit. He is the one who ruled and has his own pride. It is just like the general manager of Tianchi visiting Shengchao. Does Li Zong want Zhongnanhai bodyguard to inspect him? At least Chu Feng thinks that he is not searched.


    This is a psychological change gradually produced with the improvement of mood.


    "You think weapons can hurt people. Do you want to see if there are weapons in me?"


    The search guard nodded: "chief, safety first!"


    "Stupid!" Chu Feng threw out a faint sentence. When four people''s faces changed slightly and showed anger, Yang Danqi was also surprised what Chu Feng was doing. Chu Feng stepped back a few steps and walked to a tree with a diameter of 40 cm.


    In everyone''s puzzled look, suddenly a blow out, Yang Danqi and the four security guards, and even the patrol people walking around all opened their eyes.


    I saw that the tree not only broke, but also did not look like it. It started directly from the root, broke to the top of the tree and lay on the ground. All this was just a blow from Chu Feng.


    But the shock did not stop. Chu Feng''s body was flashing. Yang Danqi felt only a gust of wind, and chufeng''s scattered voice came from the yard: "for some people, weapons are needed to hurt and kill people, but for some people, they are weapons themselves, no matter what they are!"


    "Are you sure you want to search me? Or is a search useful? "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s voice coming from the courtyard, the four guards were in a cold sweat. Not to mention the shock of chufeng knocking over a tree with one blow, Chu Feng did not know how to get to the yard without knowing how to get there. Where is the speed of people?


    Yang Danqi''s eyes lit up slightly. She felt that she didn''t know enough about Chu Feng. This bastard is very arrogant, but he has arrogant capital.


    He doesn''t need a weapon, because he is a weapon!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    In the dignified look of the guards and others, a hearty and hearty laugh came out from the room, and a large and straight figure came out surrounded by two guards: "the wind is less, and the reputation is worthy of its reputation. The wisdom and strength of today''s generation are incomparable!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t have to look to know who is coming out, and just now he didn''t mean to be arrogant, but deliberately for it, because only in this way can the people inside know that when talking with him, Chu Feng should be placed in an equal position and searched, which is not good.


    Just like ordinary people who want to see Li Zong, they must be checked, but Zhou tianchu and they do not need to search Li Zong. This is a kind of equivalent identity, so Chu Feng refused to be searched just now.


    Mr. Yang is 51 this year, but he looks energetic and in his early 40s. He is masculine and upright.


    A big hand gently waved: "this is fengshao. You don''t need to search. What does fengshao really want to do to me? It''s useless for a million people to press up on me. It''s said that fengshao is such a person, understand?"


    The four security guards were surprised. They didn''t expect that the ordinary and handsome young man should be a well-known one in the world. At present, they were all ashamed of their contempt. Fortunately, the blow hit the tree. If it was hit on the body, it would be dead.


    Chu Feng turned around, scattered sharp and sharp, showing modesty: "master Yang, chufeng is polite!"


    Yang Danqi is slightly in a trance. She was arrogant and overbearing just now, but now she can be modest. What kind of person is this jerk?


    For the first time, Yang Danqi was very curious about a man. When he was arrogant, he could ignore anyone''s fists and say things. When he was gentle, he could be like a good-looking young man. What made Yang Danqi speechless was that this bastard could face Liang Qi''s seduction, but also because she was a place, he could handle it calmly.


    What kind of person is this?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1545

    On the hillside behind the Yangs'' courtyard, lights were lit up directly in the starry sky.


    A table for four people.


    There are several simple dishes on the table, which are the hospitality of master Yang to Chu Feng. In addition, there are several bottles of good wine specially provided by the army, which can''t be bought on the market.


    In addition to chufeng and Mr. Yang, there are Yang Danyun and Yang Danqi sisters, but both of them just sit on the side and pour wine, without interrupting.


    Chu Feng also knows what Mr. Yang is trying to do, which makes him feel the importance of Yang Danyun''s sisters. In the future, he doesn''t want to help, but at least he won''t be the enemy. However, Mr. Yang has only three children, two daughters and a son, and his son is only 17 years old. Naturally, Yang Danyun''s sisters should bear the responsibility in the future.


    At the moment, let them accompany, the meaning is self-evident!


    Chu Feng a cup of wine directly under the stomach, comfortable breath out a breath of wine: "the old man''s wine is good, compared to the country''s wine has taste."


    "This is the pure national wine." With a hearty smile, Mr. Yang pointed out that it was just a bottle with a special military supply on it: "the so-called national brewing on the market is just relying on reputation. It was done by the Royal Wine House before. The real production of national brewing is not much a year."


    "But it''s all circulating in our circle, and ordinary people can''t drink it at all."


    What Mr. Yang said seemed to reflect his identity, but Chu Feng could feel the helplessness in his words.


    The country has become stronger, but there are still differences in some aspects. The best things that ordinary people think are the best are only the second-class goods left after the selection of the upper class. This is a reflection of identity, but is it not the sadness of a system?


    Old man Yang is drinking good wine and still thinking about these things. That kind of emotion can''t be pretended. Only those who are really worried about the country and the people and the world can show such emotion.


    All of a sudden, chufeng was more fond of Mr. Yang. These old men seemed pedantic, but in their hearts, there were the state and the people.


    However, the system formed from ancient times to the present is difficult to break easily. While they are helpless, they can only do things step by step and look for opportunities.


    For example, we can see from the cooperation with fengteng group that several imperial offering houses have been destroyed. The old men are abhorrent of these institutional devices, because they are a constraint on the development of a country. Chu Feng feels that they are noble.


    From the new end, Yang Danqi held up his glass full of wine: "not for the others, a toast to the old man!"


    Thousands of words, unlimited emotion, all in the wine.


    Mr. Yang gently smile, did not refuse, forthright holding up the glass and Chu Feng a touch of a glass of wine to drink, not a drop left.


    Put down the glass, Mr. Yang''s military style also showed: "less wind, late night visit is definitely not looking for Lao Yang to have a drink, whether there is anything you need Lao Yang to do, although you speak, your patriotism, I have always recognized and believed."


    Lao Yang?


    Mr. Yang''s words made Yang Danyun''s sister''s mouth twitch violently. Chu Feng also had a bitter smile in his heart. The military style master Yang didn''t care about any worldly vision. He directly meant to be a brother. Chu Feng was quite helpless.


    But this kind of Mr. Yang is also easy to get close to, which is much better than Li Zong''s old fellows: "Mr. Yang is polite. Chu Feng really needs your help today."


    "Chu Feng!" Mr. Yang Gulu drank another glass of wine, puffed out a mouthful of wine gas and waved his hand: "you and I don''t need to be so polite. You call me Lao Yang directly. I know everything about Japan, South Korea and even the Kennedy family. I admire you!"


    "If you don''t mind, can I call you brother?"


    At the scene, the three people were suddenly scorched by Lei, and Yang Danyun''s sisters laughed bitterly. They knew that their father was meticulous in the overall situation, but he was a man of true temperament in small matters. What Chu Feng had done was what he often nagged about and wanted to do, and said to their sisters more than once that Chu Feng was really a man.


    Chufeng passed by, but with a wry smile: "master, you can''t!"


    "Bullshit!" "It''s decided. In the future, you and I don''t need to be so polite in private. You can call me Lao Yang, and I''ll call you brother. You take away the hero monument. Now it''s even more important to make friends between Japan and the holy Dynasty. It''s my dream for decades. I admire you!"


    Yang Danyun and Yang Danqi are surprised. They are naturally aware of the drastic changes in Japan, but they still can''t touch some things. How can they listen to the meaning of their father''s words at the moment? All these are related to Chu Feng.


    It''s amazing how young I have done so many earth shaking things!


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath, and Mr. Yang was like this. He was not a pincher. He nodded: "then it was such a happy decision."


    Old man Yang laughed and drank another cup with Chu Feng in a good mood. Then he said, "say it, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to get rid of the traitors of the verdict!" Chu Feng didn''t hide it. For a soldier like Mr. Yang, the most simple way is directly: "like Lao Yang, you send out the navy to help me to keep the sea area of Qinglong island at a distance of about 10 kilometers, so as not to hurt the innocent and hurt the green dragon and white tiger!""Of course, I don''t want things to expand too much, causing panic among the public."


    Yang Danyun sister bitter smile, Chu wind is really not polite, directly called Lao Yang.


    Mr. Yang did not hesitate at all, and waved his big hand: "no problem, Danyun, you go and ask the deputy to explain. Tonight, I will send people out to blockade the sea area of Qinglong island for ten kilometers in the name of sea military exercise, and then lengthen the warning line of five kilometers. No cruise ship and fishing boat can get close to it."


    Yang Danyun gently nodded to get up and went down the hillside to do business. Mr. Yang''s vigorous action made Chu Feng very grateful: "thank you!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Old man Yang laughed and poured himself a glass of wine: "you and my brother don''t need to be so polite. As long as it is for the sake of stability, then everything is not a problem."


    "Don''t feel uncomfortable. On the battlefield, there are only comrades and brothers. There is no elder to speak of. Those who are scum on the battlefield. As long as we stand in a camp and have similar goals, we are brothers."


    Chu Feng nodded his head deeply. No wonder master Yang can make the overall strength of the four southern armies rise, because his thoughts are there. Some senior and senior people''s statements are indispensable in life, but on the battlefield, that is fatal. Only comrades and brothers are the true portrayal of the battlefield.


    Mr. Yang and Chu Feng had a good appetite. They drank three bottles of authentic Chinese wine. Mr. Yang drank a little more, but he was still sober.


    Stand up and burp wine: "Danqi, take your uncle Chu Feng to rest!" Then he said to Chu Feng, "don''t leave so late. I''ll rest here tonight. Don''t refuse. I''ll ask Danqi to send you away tomorrow."


    Chu Feng originally wanted to refuse, but looking at the appearance of master Yang, he nodded: "that would bother me!"


    Old man Yang left with a smile, leaving only chufeng and Yang Danqi standing there. The latter looked at Chu Feng with bitterness in his eyes. In his heart, he also blamed his father who didn''t care about trifles. He was brother to chufeng, but how old was this boy younger than me?


    The heart is not willing to look like, as if Chu Feng owed her one hundred and eighty thousand, there are still money do not return in general.


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath of wine, and saw Yang Danqi staring at himself, which made his scalp Numb: "what?"


    "Uncle Feng, let''s go." Yang Danqi''s mouth trembled and hummed to the bottom of the mountain. Without any reason, Chu Feng was a generation older than her. It felt ridiculous.


    Chu Feng knows why Yang Danqi is angry. He laughs bitterly. It''s a wonderful flower of master Yang. What are you angry with me for?


    With her into the hospital, Yang Danyun also arranged things back, said with a smile: "Uncle Feng, the room has been arranged, Dan Qi can take you to rest."


    Chu Feng''s corner of the mouth violently twitched a smile, wry smile: "two, you call my brother, I feel a little comfortable, you say so, how do I feel like an old man?"


    Uncle Dan, but you don''t want to be called your father''s brother, but you don''t want to be called by your father


    Smiling, Yang Danyun left. Yang Danqi was even more angry. She turned her head and glanced at Chu Feng: "here you are. Pick up two beautiful nieces for no reason. Laugh secretly!"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile. I cried secretly!


    To Yang Danyun has been arranged for the room, Yang Danqi stood at the door: "you rest here tonight, we Yang family rules from six o''clock, you rest early!"


    Finish saying Yang Danqi to shake head to leave, Chu Feng is inexplicable, who did I invite to provoke who? You call me uncle Feng, I''m not angry yet!


    Hard to understand shake his head, hand a Yang, close the door, sleep again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1546

    At six in the morning.


    Chu Feng was still in sleep preparing for seven o''clock to get up, the door was pushed open, last night slept very late, but can not see tired yangdanqi came in, see Chu wind also covered quilt to cry for a big sleep.


    White eyes turn straight, where is the wind is less, it is a little fart child.


    Walking to the quilt that opens Chu wind suddenly and says, "get up", "bastard!"


    Yang Danqi turned red and red, and the whole person''s heart beat and beat fast. He wanted to lift the quilt to get up with Chu wind. But he didn''t think that the little bastard was actually celestial sleep. Although yangdanqi himself was the same, it was in his private space, and no one was sure.


    Chu Feng, a bastard, dared to sleep like this in others, and dirty Miss Ben''s eyes.


    The mind inadvertently crossed the scene just saw, Yang Danqi heart palpitation of clamping legs, this little bastard is simply not a man, or a cow, do not know Su Xinyu how they did not die.


    Chu Feng is still dreaming, and he feels a cold and hears Yang Danqi''s drinking and swearing. She opens her eyes and sees her back to the bed. It is also quite helpless.


    Sit up and shake his head: "because you are the second miss of Yang''s family, why not be reserved at all, don''t you know that going to someone''s room is going to knock on the door? You see what you shouldn''t see? "


    "But it''s OK. I''m uncle. Don''t worry about it."


    Yang Danqi immediately came up at the smell of the fire, turned around to ask Chu Feng, but saw the obvious scene of the man in the morning, and turned around in fear, and forgot everything he wanted to say, but in her heart, he scolded the bastard and sexual mouth.


    I was also glad that he didn''t do anything with Liang Qi last night, or maybe Liang Qi would go to the hospital for a few days.


    The door is open, Chu wind is worried about waiting for others to come. If yangdanyun also runs, it will not be beautiful. How can it be a dish in northern Sumu.


    Quickly put on the clothes and jumped out of bed, only to see yangdanqi: "so early, the genius is bright!"


    Yang Danqi secretly looked at it, and saw Chu Feng had put on clothes to relax. Only to think of that scene, his face was still red. The tone was a little unnatural: "last night, I told you that Yang family rules to get up at six o''clock. Did you mean it, it was disgusting."


    Chu Feng left his mouth speechless: "that is your Yang family rules, and I have no much relationship. As for my intention, I am more ridiculous, how do I know you will come to me to get up in the morning? And I sleep almost all the time, can''t I? "


    "Moreover, disgust has the ability you marry later not use!"


    "Rogue!" Yang Danqi ran out with a shame and anger, scolding Chu Feng in her heart, bastard, Miss Ben would marry, but she would never marry sexual mouth, so big, frightening to death!


    Chu Feng saw yangdanqi shy leave, play a smile, after all, is the family trained people, quality is far from ordinary women can compare, at least ordinary girls if see, absolutely have broken the curse, yangdanqi did not, even if she heart also wanted to curse, but did not say.


    After washing, I was ready to go to the front and get ready for breakfast. But only sister Yang Danyun was here.


    Walk to sit down, casually carry up a bowl of rice porridge to drink, still holding an oil bar: "Lao Yang?"


    Yang Danyun raised his head and said, "he is used to getting up at 5:30, and he has already finished eating five minutes ago. He is going to deal with some things today."


    "Oh!" Chu Feng nodded and didn''t speak any more. After eating, he had to rush back to Huang''s garden, and gave the green dragon and white tiger an ultimatum for less than six hours.


    Three people eat breakfast quietly, but yangdanqi is absent-minded, in his mind are just seen a scene, do not want to think, but always can not help thinking, how can not understand how the Chu Feng is, completely beyond the standards of Asian men, even more than Wenchang.


    Yang Danyun naturally did not know that sister made embarrassment this morning, after eating to see her still there slowly grind, and her character is not the same, caring out voice: "what, uncomfortable?"


    Yang Danqi en a sound, face red again: "nothing, just eyes a little uncomfortable, may be late last night, plus before and fan Qing they drink the reason."


    Yang Danyun did not doubt, nodded: "that oneself attention point." Then said to Chu Feng: "Uncle Feng, I will go to the Imperial City, and then let Dan Qi send you back, and I will have a chance to get together again next time."


    Chu Feng bitterly smiles at this sentence that uncle Feng can not change, nodding: "big niece, go slowly!"


    Yang Danyun blushed and left with his chin. Yang Danqi stared at Chu Feng with a grudge. You were really addicted to being uncle. Don''t you know that uncle and rich generation 2 are a group of grass root and disgusting people in this era?


    Soon, Chu Feng also finished, yangdanqi did not finish, and got up: "I will send you back!"


    Chu Feng looked at yangdanqi: "it''s not comfortable. I can go by myself."


    Yang Danqi has stepped up and stopped to turn back: "I am not uncomfortable, that is to my sister, as for why, you know in your own heart, it is just sexual mouth, pollution my eyes."Throwing a word, Yang Danqi walked out of the room, chufeng speechless followed. I didn''t mean to ask you to see it. It was you who opened the quilt and saw it. And I don''t know how many ignorant maidens and mistresses all covet this little magic weapon. You even said that you defiled your eyes.


    Be careful, don''t spray your face!


    Thinking of spray, Chu Feng''s thinking floated out, thinking of Yang Danqi''s delicate face. At that time, blood was boiling, and then he shook his head. It was a niece. He could not move his mind.


    Yang Danqi drove Chu Feng out of the border army compound in the car. They didn''t say anything in the car. Chu Feng didn''t know about it. You can see that Yang Danqi is a thin skinned person. If you talk too much about it, it''s exciting.


    Similar time, fengteng hotel.


    After taking a bath last night, Liang Qi, who was waiting for Chu Feng to come back and roll the sheets, fell asleep for no reason. She woke up at about five o''clock this morning, but the woman in her clothes didn''t look very good at the moment. Standing in front of the window, her eyes were cold and angry.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door. Liang Qi withdrew her eyes and went to open the door. Fan Qing and Zhang Xi came in. Both of them were wearing an indistinct black eye ring. Zhang Xi blinked his big eyes and muttered: "what''s the matter? Call me at five o''clock. Don''t you know that beauty sense is very important?"


    Fan Qing is also lazy to stretch: "that is, I went back last night to comfort myself, only a few hours of sleep!"


    Zhang Xi chuckled and hugged fan Qing''s slender waist: "why, you don''t have enough to feed you, but do it yourself?"


    "Don''t mention it." Fan Qing pushed Zhang Xi aside, went to pull out a chair and sat down discontented. "I didn''t think there was anything like that before. But later, if I didn''t do it for a few days, I would think that the guy hasn''t come out in the army for two months. Do you think I can be hungry and thirsty?"


    "It''s a pity that there''s no good temperature with cold tools."


    "Hello Before Liang Qi opened her mouth, her two best friends and sisters discussed these shameful things, and said, "I asked you to come early, but I didn''t want you to discuss whether you want to have a man''s sex, you know?"


    Fan Qing and Zhang Xi spat out their tongues. Zhang Xi then looked into the room and saw that the bed was clean and tidy, and the quilts were still intact: "didn''t you go with that little fresh meat last night? How can the bed be so clean? You don''t seem to be the person who can help the hotel to fold the quilt?"


    Fan Qing was also curious. Seeing Liang Qi''s ugly look, she ran into Zhang Xi and told her not to talk nonsense. She asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Liang Qi went to the bedside to sit down, cold face: "that bastard ran away!"


    Fan Qing and Zhang Xi looked at each other, and the latter mumbled and said, "it''s normal to run. Last night, you said to others that if you don''t want tomorrow for one night, you''ll leave after finishing. Don''t you want to live forever? I''m sure your father won''t agree


    Fan Qing also thought that Liang Qi was really in love. She said with great care: "Xi Xi is right. I have a good feeling. But if your identity is there, one night is enough to give each other some mystery and fantasy. In addition, I know a doctor. It''s good to make up for it?"


    Liang Qi didn''t know what to be angry at the moment. He wryly laughed: "what are you thinking? If you are really given by that boy, I won''t go to mend the film. I called you because last night that boy said to buy cigarettes, and then I took a bath to wait for him, but I waited for him to fall asleep. I woke up at five o''clock and didn''t see him."


    Fan Qing and Zhang Xi were surprised and said, "meaning, you didn''t do anything last night?"


    Liang Qi doesn''t want to admit her charm. If she was run away by a man, she nodded in embarrassment.


    Fan Qing narrowed her eyes: "are your wallet and credit card still there?"


    Liang Qi knew that fan Qing thought that he was a greedy man and shook his head: "everything is there. There is nothing less, so this is where I am depressed. He doesn''t ask for color or wealth. He runs away like this. To tell the truth, I''m hit."


    Fan Qing and Zhang Xi are shocked. In their mind, the men in the world think about things in the lower body, especially in the face of Liang Qi. As long as a woman in the evening, even the most serious man, can''t resist, unless there are other purposes, such as seeking money.


    But Liang Qi didn''t lose his life or money last night. They both felt incredible. The only explanation was that they didn''t like Liang Qi.


    Two people''s eyes are more interested, for such a man, is a woman are curious.


    Liang Qi didn''t notice the eyes of her two girlfriends. She stood up and hummed, "it''s absolutely impossible. I''m going to find out what this boy thinks. Does he look down on me or why?"


    Fan Qing and Zhang Xi smile bitterly, knowing that Liang Qi''s self-esteem has been touched, but they are also curious about what happened last night.


    Twenty minutes later, the three people left the hotel with a face of anger. Liang Qi looked back at the hotel and said in a cold voice, "fengteng group is amazing. Don''t check and monitor for me, remember it for me!"


    Fan Qing and Zhang Xi look at each other, but they are helpless. Liang Qi wants to intercept the monitoring image to find someone, but Feng Teng refuses. Because Liang Qi has not been cheated by others, she has not been cheated. Because of the privacy of the hotel, she refused her request. Even Liang Qi lost her identity, and the hotel security personnel refused.But the rest of the hotel is OK to say, this is fengteng, it is doomed that Liang Qi has no way.


    Fan Qing patted Liang Qi on the shoulder: "it''s OK. I remember the outline of that boy. Wait till I come back and I''ll give you a jigsaw."


    One side Zhang Xi said: "you go busy, today I want to participate in an activity, after the end of contact you."


    Chu Feng, who is about to return to Huang''s garden, naturally doesn''t know that Liang Qi wants to find him to say something about it, and this saying is, why not do her!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1547

    Near eight o''clock, Chu Feng returned to Huang''s garden.


    Last night, we all know that he went out to do business and where he went, so it''s not strange. We just saw Yang Danqi who came down from the car with him. Everyone''s eyes were more amused. Chu Feng is a woman of the best quality to follow him wherever he goes!


    Yang Danqi gets out of the car with Chu Feng and is stunned at the sight, because what she sees is not inferior to her own beauties.


    In addition to Huang Jingyin''s slight astringency, Zhu que Feng Qingqing is still Ziyi. Even lengrushuang and Murong Bing are no worse than her. Blinking her eyes, it''s no wonder that she doesn''t look up to Liang Qi. She has so many good things.


    Then also a Leng to go over: "such as frost, how are you here?"


    As the second young lady of the Yang family, I naturally know Leng Rushuang, the eldest lady of the cold family.


    Murong ice pondered over a smile and said, "my husband''s woman."


    Lengrushuang''s cold face was unnaturally red, and she gave Murong bing a look of discontent. Her identity is now limited to individual people. Even if the cold family members are not clear, she does not want to spread out to let the cold family know that she is a freak.


    The tone softened a little, not so stiff: "just came to Guangzhou."


    Yang Danqi looked at Leng Rushuang suspiciously. Subconsciously, she felt that Leng Rushuang was lying. She happened to come to Guangzhou, and she should be going to the Yang family. How come Chu Feng came and you followed her, and you were still in Huang''s garden?


    There are more doubts in her eyes. She is cold as frost. She has a little understanding. For an absolutely cold woman, according to the truth, the man that such a woman looks for must be of high standard. Yang Danqi used to think about what kind of man he would become a man as cold as frost, but now it seems that it is chufeng who is a little fart.


    What does Leng Rushuang like about him? Or what''s the charm of Chu Feng?


    Yang Danqi kept thinking about this problem in her small head. The man she fell in love with was definitely unusual. As for whether it was her misunderstanding, Yang Danqi didn''t think so at all. It was said that nine out of ten women around Chu Feng were ambiguous with him, which Yang Danqi firmly believed.


    Yang Danqi was staring at him with his special little eyes, cold as frost. He turned his head to one side as if he didn''t see it.


    Zhuque takes a look at Yang Danqi and murmurs in her heart that Chu Feng finds another woman and goes forward and says, "everything is ready. Before 12 o''clock, the green dragon and white tiger are still living in the world. The strongest elite in the third branch of the 500 will kill them and wash Qinglong island with blood!"


    Of course, I always shake my head when I see Chu, but I don''t want to sacrifice my own people


    Chu Feng''s words let Zhuque and others show a meaningful smile, guess that he wants to go alone, as for what the third branch of the people are very precious, all women guess Chu Feng see is beautiful women are reluctant to sacrifice them, this guy''s heart is still as dirty as ever!


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what these women were thinking. If he knew that they were thinking that he didn''t want the third branch helmsman to rush to kill in order to save the beauty and certainly spit blood, he didn''t really mean it.


    "Somebody, stop the car."


    "This is Huang''s garden. It''s not a place for racing cars. Stop now!"


    All of a sudden, in the women''s playful look, the guard of Tianwang gate outside the door called for a drink. Everyone looked back and saw a car quickly approaching Huang''s garden. The speed was close to 100 yards by visual inspection. The speed limit of roads near Huang''s garden was 40!


    Chu Feng didn''t care too much about it. He just had enough to eat.


    But the car suddenly stopped outside Huang''s garden. The people who got off the car aroused Chu Feng''s interest. It was tiger rock. Isn''t this guy injured?


    Shaking his head with emotion is nonsense. Chu Feng doesn''t care much about it. He just wonders what tiger rock is doing.


    Tiger rock with two people standing in front of the car with a smile, the hand interrupted by Chu Feng has recovered, but the so-called serious injury does not exist at all. It can be seen that the people who started to fight in had no purpose, but were seen through by Chu Feng.


    Tianhu rock has been to Huang''s garden a few days ago, so everyone in tianwangmen knows him. Now when he appears here again, they all feel amused. Are you looking for abuse again?


    "Little master, good spirit!"


    Tiger rock grinned and opened his mouth. He looked at the women around Chu Feng with unbridled eyes. He said, "the little master is good luck. If any woman around him goes out, he will kill countless women. I really envy him!"


    Chu Feng walked a few steps slowly. His eyes indicated that he was as cold as frost. He didn''t want to do it. He said with a smile: "little tiger, take the initiative to die, or give up the secret?"


    Hu Yan shook his fingers and said with a smile: "I will never be a person under your feet in my life, so it is your duty to give up the secret. I am not going to die in the morning, but to give a gift to the little Lord!"


    Gifts?


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. Looking at the car, his left eye flashed and perspective. The smile on his face solidified on his face, and a killing opportunity filled his heart instantly. He sighed with a slight sigh: "you are so successful in many tests!"Tiger rock laughed, knowing that Chu Feng already knew something, he waved: "please come down!"


    A confidant walked back to the car and opened the door: "please!"


    Under the public''s gaze, a fresh and pure figure of white dress came out, with a trace of tears on his face and a slightly haggard look. Murong Bing''s eyes narrowed: "Yao Qianxue!"


    "Yes Tiger rock laughed and pointed to Yao Qianxue, who was bound with her hands. "Yesterday, I left Qinglong Island quietly, knowing that the rest of the people may not have much effect on you, and also found it difficult to find other people. Finally, I found that only secular people were watching this woman, so I went to invite her."


    "Little Lord, do you want to be as tough as you started, or do you want to compromise?"


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile: "conditions or the beginning of those conditions, do you want women, or to Jiangshan?"


    Chu Feng is as calm as water. Looking at Yao Qianxue, who deliberately ran to Xiangjiang to avoid him, he is filled with the opportunity to kill tiger rock. He deliberately sits at the death of tianwangmen and Huang family, but he can''t watch Yao Qianxue die because they have feelings. Although Yao Qianxue is not his woman, she is at least his lover.


    I also know tiger rock''s sinister intentions, or Qinglong Baihu''s sinister intentions. If he watched Yao Qianxue''s accident, although there were no waves, his heart would certainly leave a shadow.


    However, if compromise is made, the high-level officials of tianwangmen and Huang''s family who are brought back will have disagreements. His chufeng only cares about women, and does not care about their life and death. In that case, the tianwangmen will produce waves and turbulence. Even if they are forced to suppress them at that time, their hearts will be lax.


    This is a difficult problem, a dilemma of multiple choice.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, Hu Yan felt that his father''s move was right. Chu Feng didn''t care about tianwangmen and Huang''s family because they had nothing to do with Chu Feng. Huang Jingyin was not his chufeng''s woman, and Chu Feng''s weakness was a woman. They began to catch the wrong person.


    Now Chu Feng''s hesitation, Hu Yan can still feel it. He thought, knowing that Chu Feng has such a persistent attitude towards women, he has caught all of them while no one is protecting them. Maybe Chu Feng has already agreed.


    But now the effect is good, also can indirectly instigate the relationship between the heavenly king gate and Chu Feng, to see if he is equal treatment, or to save women.


    Yao Qianxue looks at Chu Feng and sees him silent. She doesn''t know what happened. However, from the current situation, others want to use her to threaten Chu Feng. She doesn''t want Chu Feng to be pinched, but she wants to save herself. It''s not that she is afraid of death, but she wants to see whether she is important in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Especially to see those women around Chu Feng, Yao Qianxue has this kind of mind.


    "Kill her


    Chu Feng was silent for a few minutes and said softly: "you made a mistake, how can you make a second mistake? I Chu Feng, I will never accept any threat. It''s useless for you to kidnap anyone to threaten me, because from the moment you kidnap them, I will treat them as dead. "


    Hands gently raised, killing machine overflowing: "rosefinch, kill them!"


    Huyan''s confident smile solidified in an instant, and then he said, "Chu Feng, are you insane? This is your woman. Do you want to watch your woman die?"


    Chu Feng has turned to go inside, head also does not return: "she is never my woman!"


    Yao Qianxue showed a sad smile, disappointed eyes from Chu Feng''s body, scoffed at Tiger rock: "I told you that I have nothing to do with Chu Feng, do you believe it?"


    Hu Yan swallowed with difficulty. At first, he only said those words when Yao Qianxue was afraid of death. Moreover, according to his investigation data, Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue were ambiguous. How could there be no relationship at all? Is everything false?


    Seeing that the rosefinch has come, tiger rock feels that the sky seems particularly dark today. Although it is still sunny, tiger rock can not feel warm.


    The excitement and excitement of catching Yao Qianxue doesn''t exist now.


    Evil to the gall side of life, stretched out a force directly locked Yao Qianxue''s neck, angry: "Chu Feng, do you think clearly, even if she is not your woman, but I believe you absolutely have an abnormal relationship, do you really want to watch her die? I never believed that you would help an ordinary woman unconditionally. "


    "Without you, there would be no woman today. Are you going to deny it?"


    Chu Feng stopped and looked back. When tiger rock felt a glimmer of hope, Chu Feng said coldly: "when you die, you will know!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1548

    "Damn it!"


    For a martial arts person, he can finally realize that the sense of apathy in the wind is not a joke.


    Under the rage and fear, she suddenly yelled, the strength of her hands increased instantly. Yao Qianxue seemed to be pinched by an invisible big hand, but she didn''t make a sound at all. She just looked at Chu Feng with a sad smile, and her tears slipped gently from the corner of her eyes and closed her eyes!


    Rosefinch also launched a strong attack at this time, tiger rock immediately fell out and hit the car, the body was concave.


    The other two followers of Huyan were directly crushed and killed, and they were not given any chance.


    Yang Danqi was still shocked when she suddenly saw this scene. Although she knew that there were warriors in the world, it was the first time to see them do it. It was only a moment when one was seriously injured and two died. All these were caused by rosefinch. Yang Danqi felt incredible.


    At ordinary times, the so-called king of war that she saw in the army was just a scum in front of the rosefinch, because she didn''t see the rosefinch approaching at all, but with a raise of her hand, all this happened.


    Compared with these, Yang Danqi is more shocked by Chu Feng''s cold-blooded. From Yao Qianxue''s eyes and just a trace of Chu Feng''s struggle, Yang Danqi can feel that there is a relationship between them, but under such circumstances, Chu Feng can even ignore Yao Qianxue''s death. Is it cruel to be a man?


    Their own woman, can also watch her die, this is what kind of man.


    Hu Yan, who was seriously injured and powerless, was also drawn to Chu Feng by the members of tianwangmen. Chu Feng did not accept the threat and treated him equally. He had already gained their respect. He felt that such a talent was a person who had a comprehensive view and was more admired.


    Chu Feng takes a faint look at the desperate tiger rock, and looks at Yao Qianxue, who is helped up by Huang Jingyin and Ziyi. He can''t feel his breath and heartbeat. His vitality seems to have disappeared.


    His eyes were inexplicably cold. A murderous opportunity and fury filled every corner of the garden. The desperate tiger rock subconsciously aroused his soul. Even though he knew he was going to die, he felt the chilly killing opportunity of Chu Feng. He felt fear even more than death.


    Chu Feng slowly squatted down, and there were nine black and yellow needles in his hands. All the nine needles appeared in his hands: "I always keep a little bottom line, and torture the enemy is not too cruel, but today I decided to use the means I have never used to let you slowly die in fear."


    Tiger rock saw Chu Feng that cold eyes, really afraid: "what do you want to do, kill not too much ground!"


    Chu Feng took a gold needle and stabbed it into tiger rock''s body. He looked calm and indifferent and said, "my master once taught me a kind of inhuman needling. If the nine needles fall down, it will not only make this person feel the pain of ants biting, but also the illusion of thousands of blades cutting the body. Of course, these are secondary, just the pain on the body.


    What I''m most satisfied with is that after the nine needles fall, this person will have hallucinations of fear, experience 49 times of death hallucinations, collapse, but will not die


    "I''m very happy to think that you''ve experienced 49 times of death before dying in physical pain. I''d like to add that this time is seven days, which means you have to go through seven days of death shock."


    Chu Feng''s insipid words made the atmosphere of the scene more depressing. It''s normal for a person not to be afraid of death, but like Chu Feng, it''s really better to live than to die.


    A person facing a death has already made his heart collapse, but he can finally get relief. Tiger rock not only has to bear the pain of ants biting and cutting himself, but also has to experience 49 times of death impact. This is not a simple torture, it can be said that it is inhuman.


    There was a lot of sympathy in people''s eyes when they looked at Hu Yan. Once, maybe he could resist it, but it was 49 times. It was like having a nightmare. The 49 nightmares lasted for seven days. There were also physical pain, which was even more painful than death, and it was even more difficult to be stabbed by broken hands and feet.


    However, this is the decision of Chu Feng, which is the catharsis of Chu Feng''s anger. No one dares to stand up and say anything.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing looked at each other, but did not go out to stop them. They took Yao Qianxue''s gradually cold body from Huang Jingyin and Ziyi''s hands. This is the source of Chu''s storm rage!


    But Chu Feng didn''t care about the eyes of anyone around him. He looked serious and fell on the tiger rock one by one. The nine needles fell down and the finger flicked. When he took back the gold needle and disappeared in the palm, tiger rock suddenly burst out a shrill scream, which contains the taste of fear and pain.


    Everyone I heard felt the chill. What kind of pain did they suffer?


    Tiger rock''s cry of fear, where the intermittent issued, the body was out of cold sweat, eyes closed as if asleep in general, the body is still rolling back and forth on the ground, people know that may be the reaction of physical pain.


    But in the face of mental torture, this physical pain is nothing.


    Chu Feng stood up and ignored tiger rock, who was suffering from great mental torture. He just looked at Yao Qianxue in Murong Bing''s arms. He went over and stretched out his finger to explore Yao Qianxue''s neck. His face was cold, and he had no voice. He was dead!Closed his eyes and took a deep breath, Chu Feng turned around: "Zhuque, give Qinglong Island an ultimatum. I not only want Qinglong and white tiger to die, but also exterminate their nine clans. I want their blood to sacrifice Yao Qianxue''s death."


    The rosefinch felt the sea of blood in Chu Feng''s words, hesitated for a moment and said, "little Lord, you can''t!"


    Chu Feng looked coldly: "why?"


    Zhuque was swept by Chu Feng''s eyes, as if it was being watched by a poisonous snake, but still summoned up the courage to reply: "green dragon and white tiger have been in charge of the first two branches for many years, and they have been in the secular world for a long time. Although Qinglong has no children, but there are many people, Qinglong has not been in contact with them for almost a hundred years."


    "In addition, the white tiger has many descendants, but he only values tiger rock. Moreover, those descendants and clansmen are in the secular world, not martial. If they are killed, it will cause social panic."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and recalled the words of the rosefinch.


    The life span of ordinary martial arts has been extended by the time they go to Tianyang period. For example, a strong man like Qinglong and Baihu, who has been in the seven levels of tiannu and has been in full swing for hundreds or even thousands of years, is not a problem. Such people are indifferent to blood relationship. They only pay attention to the descendants with strong talent, and don''t care too much about the so-called clansmen.


    After all, it''s like a white tiger. In the past, his sons may have died for 200 years, and their grandsons have become grandfathers. How many can he know?


    Exhaled a breath, looked at the sleeping Yao Qianxue, and said faintly, "then you find out that there are still relations with them, such as the killing of warriors, the killing of worldly evils, and the others without too much evil, let them live!"


    Arrange for a while, eyes from Yao Qian snow cold body to take back, Chu wind to one side of the car: "to the seaside!"


    Ten minutes later, a few cars left Huang''s garden. Lengrushuang and Murong Bing have not followed up, because they don''t worry too much about the Chu wind. The current Chu wind is the green dragon and white tiger. It''s not cruel to unite together. What''s more, there are rosefinches following by, so it''s not effective for them to go or not to go.


    "I don''t speak so implicitly as you do!" As cold as frost, Murong Bing glanced at Murong ice, passing by a touch of enchanting, but fleeting: "send to the room, what to say later is more straightforward, but don''t give Chu Feng that little son of a bitch to know, otherwise I will always ask me to save women for him, I will be unhappy."


    Murong Bing giggled: "good Le!"


    Cold as frost shakes his head, but Murong Bing''s behavior also knows that there are not many people in the world who can save Yao Qianxue. She is one of them, because she has practiced a special secret skill. As long as she is not dead, the time of death is not more than an hour, and the body is not damaged by a huge blow, she can be saved.


    In fact, the xuanhuang nine needles of Chu wind can be used, which is more magical than many people. However, Chu Feng has not yet reached that stage. Otherwise, it is not too difficult for the nine needles of nature and the flesh and bones of the living dead!


    "You can''t be reborn after death. Don''t be sad!"


    In the car to the seaside, Chu Feng still took Yang Danqi''s car. The latter had something to do but all of them were pushed away. She wanted to see what was special about Chu Feng, who could attract the cold as frost: "or, do you really love her? Then why didn''t you agree? "


    Chu Feng leaned against the co driver''s seat, and behind them sat Zhuque fengqingqing and Ziyi. Hearing Yang Danqi''s words, they were all covered with black lines. What a pot can''t be opened!


    Chu Feng did not mean to be angry, just swinging the mobile phone, and then dialled a phone: "looking for lantia!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1549

    On the shore blowing along the coast, several cars stopped here.


    Twelve members of the heavenly king gate spread out in various positions. Chu Feng went directly to a beach chair by the sea and sat down, his eyes were still like water!


    Zhuque and fengqingqing stood in the distance, and the latter did not understand to touch the rosefinch: "master, what is your man going to do? It seems that you should also arrange ships to fly by. How come you come here and lie in the sun?"


    Rosefinch face a red, shame and anger of the Phoenix green one eye, that sentence your man, let the heart of the rosefinch flutter.


    Feng Qingqing giggled: "I said the truth, he is indeed your man, you have rolled sheets many times."


    The rosefinch feels that his head is going to explode. How can there be such a wonderful apprentice as Feng Qingqing?


    I patted her: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Feng Qingqing drum mouth, hum: "a man will not love his apprentice." Seeing that the rosefinch was about to get angry, Feng Qingqing quickly said in a positive tone: "step by step, but just now Shifu, why do you want to stop the involvement of the little Lord? Isn''t that better to deter some people who have different ideas?"


    Just now Chu Feng asked Zhuque to send a message to Qinglong Island, but after being persuaded by Zhuque, she only aimed at the martial arts and people with evil deeds. Feng Qingqing was a little puzzled.


    The rosefinch patted Feng Qingqing''s head, and her beautiful eyes looked at Chu Feng lying on the beach chair. Her eyes were soft: "it can really deter some people who have different ideas, but it will also make him too bloody. If something is too bloody, it will be counterproductive, which is not conducive to the control of the court."


    "So I stopped him. I didn''t want to see a sea of blood and let him be feared."


    Feng Qingqing nodded his head and said with a smile: "no wonder people say that behind every successful man there is a great woman. The ancients did not deceive me. It is wrong. It should be said that behind the successful young master, there are a group of great women!"


    There are not many people who know about Zhuque and Chu Feng. At the moment, Feng Qingqing mentions it, and she is going to beat her. Feng Qingqing, however, has already known that she has stepped back a few steps. She also shakes her head and sighs: "sure enough, there is a man without an apprentice. All your mouth is occupied by the little Lord. It seems that you are really conquered."


    Rosefinch face Shua suddenly red up, around quickly look around, no one paid attention to just relax, mercilessly glared at Feng Qingqing, this dead girl talk is more and more regardless of the occasion.


    "Little Lord, what are you going to do?"


    Ziyi also went to Chu Feng at this time, looking at the face although calm, but can feel the heart absolutely bad Chu Feng: "is the direct kill up, or?"


    Chu Feng slightly tilted his head and looked at Ziyi squatting on one side: "I''m here today, and remember to wear leggings next time I come out!"


    Ziyi was still very serious. She didn''t want Chu Feng to say something like this. She bit her lips. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s face or something was wrong, she would swear at a rascal. But she also stood up and hummed in her heart. You think everyone is the same as you. When people squat down, you have to look under their skirts?


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and closed his eyes. The sunshine at ten o''clock in the morning was always warm, not too dry, but not too cold. In this already winter season, it is precious.


    In the distance, Yang Danqi sat in the car with her legs in her arms. Looking at Chu Feng through the open door, she murmured about what the boy wanted to do. She was so serious that she thought she would attack Qinglong Island directly. But now she is basking in the sun and doing what?


    There are also some people on the beach around. They are all separated by the people of tianwangmen. They are not allowed to get close to them. This boy is really arrogant and is engaged in privileges!


    Shaking her head, she still wanted to leave. She wanted to see what Chu Feng would do after 12 o''clock. She also gradually understood the matter and knew that Chu Feng was going to attack the people on Qinglong Island, but how many people could he kill?


    Is it true that you are not afraid of the red sea with blood? Yang Danqi needs great courage to think about it.


    Eleven o''clock, Qinglong Island, in the magnificent building hall of Qinglong.


    Qinglong island used to be a tourist island, but it was temporarily blocked because of the Chu wind, so now all the people on the island are the first two branches.


    At this time, in the noisy hall before, only Qinglong Baihu and several people were sitting there, looking dead, especially the white tiger, who had a chance to kill.


    The news just came that Hu Yan kidnapped Yao Qianxue to negotiate with Chu Feng according to his intention. He felt that women were threatening Chu Feng. However, unexpectedly, Yao Qianxue died and Huyan was also taken down. It is said that he was tortured by Chu Feng, and life is worse than death.


    If it wasn''t for the countless experiences, white tiger would like to kill Chu Feng. After all, tiger rock is the most satisfied one among his descendants, but now it''s in Chu Feng''s hands, it''s useless.


    "How are things on the island now?"


    Perhaps the most peaceful person is Qinglong. Because he has pursued Zhuque for many years, he has not married at all, so he does not seem to care too much at the moment. He only cares about the problems on the island.


    Originally, the first two branches added up to tens of thousands of people, but in the past seven days, there have been people leaving, and people are constantly dying, making people panic.A strong man in the seven levels of tiannu stood up and said wearily, "there are only 7000 people left. I have blocked the coastline directly and no one is allowed to leave. Otherwise, it is estimated that there will be thousands more to go."


    "A bunch of assholes!" Hearing that there were only 7000 left and many people wanted to leave, Qinglong angrily said, "no wonder the ancients said that adversity can show who is loyal. Now I understand."


    Self ridicule, also seems to feel ridiculous: "white tiger, do you think we are a failure, operating the first two branches for so many years, but finally found that there are few loyal people!"


    White tiger agreed with the nod: "yes, are a group of bastards, feed the unfamiliar white eyed wolf, but people are to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, habits are good."


    "I want to get used to it, but I may never get another chance." Qinglong smiles bitterly, glances over the outside and sighs: "well, it''s useless to keep them here. When Chu Feng really kills them, they still have a chance to run. Chu Feng won''t waste time chasing them. Let go of the coastline. Let them go if they want to go!"


    The white tiger was stunned and wanted to persuade him, but he also found that it was such a truth that he wanted to leave now. When Chu Feng came to kill him, they would not help him. They would just run away in the chaos.


    Then, the effect of retaining and not retaining is the same, and it can also prevent them from turning around and stabbing the knife. Therefore, there is no objection to Qinglong''s opinion.


    Qinglong''s instructions were conveyed. All the people blocking the coastline gave way to the road. Many people were stunned that Qinglong and Baihu were so good, but they could not manage so much. There was only one hour left before the deadline given by Chu Feng. If you don''t go now, you will have no chance in the future.


    Only in the past 20 minutes, the number of people who left also gathered in the ears of green dragon and white tiger.


    Seven thousand people, more than four thousand left!


    There are only two thousand people left on the island who are willing to accompany the green dragon and white tiger in the tribulation.


    Green dragon, white tiger and white tiger are glad to have more than 2000 people left. They also laugh at themselves that they have done things for nothing for so many years. Tens of thousands of people have left only more than 2000. I don''t know whether they are too failed and have no personality charm, or whether the people in this world are lack of loyalty.


    The sea area of Qinglong Island, 10 kilometers away, has been under martial law by the Navy. Ships can leave before 12 o''clock, but Qinglong and white tiger can''t leave at all. It doesn''t need to be known that any ships will not leave after 12 o''clock. This is a letter from the army to Qinglong Island.


    If it was the green dragon and white tiger, they would only sneer at it, but today they have no way. The army can do such a thing, not only with the meaning of the high-level of the holy Dynasty, but also the figure of the Xuanyuan family behind it. There is no doubt about this.


    In the past, I didn''t know that this was the first branch of Longmen. Now not only do we know, but also Chu Feng has to clean up the door. Naturally, those people are very cooperative. After all, no one wants to hide a large group of terrorist fighters in this land.


    Time minutes and seconds of approaching, from Chu Feng to give the deadline only 15 minutes, everyone''s heart has been unable to calm down.


    Qinglong''s phone also rings at this moment. Seeing that it''s a strange number, he still presses hands-free to answer, and then comes the voice that makes everyone''s face change slightly: "Qinglong and white tiger, it seems that you still have some conscience, and you haven''t pulled everyone to die with you!"


    Chu Feng!


    Qinglong''s face showed anger: "you son of a bitch, you think everyone is as desperate as you are?"


    "You''re good. Why should I do that?" Chu Feng is still lying on the beach chair by the coast at the moment. Hearing Qinglong''s angry voice, he calmly replied: "tiger rock has kidnapped my woman. She died. I''m very uncomfortable, but this time I''m very kind. I don''t want to involve nine ethnic groups. Green dragon and white tiger, you can make your own decisions and let the rest of the people abandon their cultivation. This matter will be ignored."


    Self determination, self abandonment and cultivation? Fuck you!


    Qinglong scolded Chu Feng directly in his heart. It was more difficult for people to accept self abandonment than death. How could the rest of the people who followed him and the white tiger agree and say, "I''d rather die in battle!"


    Chu Feng sneered: "you die, you die. Why do you have to take so many people to bury with you? I will never care about everything, or I will let you die today and never die again!"


    Green dragon and white tiger hum a way to hang up the phone, things to now, the people who should leave, left are absolutely loyal people, how can be chufeng three words on bluff?


    Chu Feng, who hung up the phone, looked at the sea and stood up from the beach chair: "tell the martial police to block the sea area at 12 o''clock on time. They are not allowed to enter or leave the sea area. They are going to board the island in the afternoon."


    Afternoon?


    Rosefinch and others are a Leng, not now kill it? Why wait until the afternoon?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1550

    Twelve o''clock comes on time.


    Qinglong island has always existed. As a leisure destination of Guangzhou, no one has ever known the location of the first branch of Longmen before. However, it was not known until the Chu wind came that the people stationed above were all the people of the first branch.


    At the moment, the eyes of some forces around the world are focused on Guangzhou, all want to see how Chu Feng will deal with Qinglong island.


    Although he has said to the public that all the people who remained on the island before 12 o''clock today are his enemies, in the final analysis, they are all Longmen people, and they are all because of the relationship between the green dragon and the white tiger. Everyone wondered whether Chu Feng could really lift his butcher''s knife to kill the sea.


    But for some people who know about the great elder and the second elder of Longmen holy land, such a result seems to be doomed.


    At twelve o''clock, Chu Feng was still standing on the beach without any action.


    Yang Danqi, who has been sitting in the car, has been trying to pee and has been watching. Now it is 12 o''clock. Chu Feng has not yet taken action. Subconsciously, he feels that Chu Feng has blown up the cattle hide. He has no courage to kill so many people.


    Don''t mention Yang Danqi. Even the rosefinch and others are a little surprised. Now we have to go to the island according to the reason. How can it be that the ship is ready, but it has to wait until the afternoon?


    Five hundred people from the third branch have also gathered here, drawing a beautiful scenery line on the coast. All of them are women and all are fine products.


    But what we care most is what Chu Feng wants to do?


    Ziyi in the heart has no bottom to go to Chu Feng side: "little Lord, still not action?"


    Chu Feng nodded his head slightly, and looked back from the sea. He counted: "have you started to move?"


    Already started?


    Chufeng''s quiet words make people around him curious. You are still here. How can you start to act? Everyone guesses that chufeng is not because of Yao Qianxue''s business, has his head been teased?


    What we don''t know is that the frozen soil of Russia thousands of miles away.


    A helicopter flew from the capital and slowly landed into the FUBU family''s underground base here. Fu Dina accompanied a charming Western woman to walk down. The Western woman''s arms also held a little girl who had just been born for a long time. It can be seen that it is still of mixed blood, with curly hair.


    Lantia, a woman of Chu Feng, a former young lady of the Kennedy family.


    Fu Dina and lantia went inside under the guidance of the staff of the base. They also puzzled and asked, "miss lantia, what does little wind want to do? This kind of half light speed missile seems to have improved for a short time. It has not been tested its performance, isn''t it good?"


    Lantia gently smile: "my man wants to do things I fully support!" "Besides, you have to learn to have confidence in me. I am a weapon genius 50 years ahead of the world and a top consultant of the Forbes family."


    Fu Dina has a lot of feelings. Lantia has been in Russia for a period of time. It has indeed improved a lot of the weapon problems of the FUBU family, which has been upgraded by an average level. However, this is a half light speed missile. Without the first-hand information in hand, can lantia make improvements?


    Ferdina thinks it''s a little ridiculous. It''s unlikely.


    But Chu Feng has come to the news, he does not want to sacrifice too much, to deal with Qinglong Island, he will use a half light speed missile.


    I''m afraid Qinglong and Baihu don''t believe it even if they die. Chufeng even wants to use the world''s leading thermal weapons against them. Although thermal weapons have little effect on demigods, semi light speed missiles are still a great threat to the existence of demigods.


    Ferdina is crazy to think about it.


    A few minutes later, two women who passed through several doors came to the launch pad. They looked at the half light speed missile that had been prepared. The authority command Chu Feng had given to lantia. So now, as long as this woman is willing, the missile will strike any country and any place in the world.


    Fu Dina looked at lantia and added: "miss lantia, I think I have to think about it after all. If your improvement is not successful, Qinglong island will become a pile of ash, and the sea area with a diameter of 20 kilometers will become a dead sea."


    Lantia teased the girl who opened her eyes in her arms and sighed, "they all said to have confidence in me. I''m the best woman who pays equal attention to beauty and wisdom."


    Fu Dina rolled her eyes again. She felt that she was open enough. However, after getting along with lantia for a long time, she found that lantia was more than her. However, when she thought of what lantia said to her, she had pushed back Chu Feng at the beginning, and she felt that lantia could really do such a thing.


    Lantia handed the little girl to Fu Dina to hold, went to one side, did not know what to do on the operating system, the ground above the launch pad suddenly slowly separated.


    Through the thick anti radiation and bulletproof glass, lantia burst into a charming smile: "my dear, I will praise me, I finished beyond his expectation, and the half light speed missile will be divided into two modes, which is really good!"


    Voice down, lantia''s finger gently on a launch key, the base immediately sounded the alarm sound, Fu Dina wry smile, after all, still want to launch!As the launch order was pressed, the guardrail around the half light speed missile was slowly removed, and the flame rose up with a loud bang. The half light speed missile slowly rose and disappeared in front of fudina and their eyes, but there was a thick smoke at the scene, and there was no trace of the half light speed missile.


    The missile flew directly out of the frozen soil and headed for the holy way south.


    Soon, the satellites of the top powers all caught this abnormal situation, and the holy Korean military was even more restless. What was the matter? How could missiles come to the territory of the holy Koreas?


    But Su dingzheng also made a phone call. The missile didn''t need to be intercepted, and it couldn''t be intercepted, because it was a half light speed missile that once deterred Shuidong and Tianchi. Who can intercept it?


    Hearing that it is a half light speed missile, busy military personnel all stop, and it turns out to be a half light speed missile, then how to intercept it is useless. It is something that current technology can''t do at all. I wonder where this half light speed missile is aimed at in the holy Koreas, and who is so unlucky?


    This news also spread to the high-level ears of all countries in the world at the first time. Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, used a half light speed missile to blow up Qinglong island.


    He was shocked, but Chu Feng''s high-tech technology made everyone shut up. This matter can''t be known by the public. After all, master Yang, the commander-in-chief of the southern army, has said that the sea area is now a naval exercise. Obviously, Chu Feng has reached an agreement with the official and will not interfere with his affairs.


    It takes only 15 minutes for the half light speed missile to arrive at Qinglong Island, and it can not be intercepted at all. This news was also known by Qinglong Baihu at the first time.


    Knowing that chufeng directly used the half light speed missile, he didn''t even give them the chance to fight. Qinglong Baihu and others were stunned at first, and then they were all flustered. Although they were all powerful warriors, they were all mortals without reaching the demigod. How can they resist the rampage of the half light speed missiles?


    All of a sudden, all the pride and dignity were lost in front of absolute force. Even the green dragon and white tiger all quickly left the building hall. Chu Feng didn''t mean to fight with them. He was ready to destroy them with half light speed missiles. What a scoundrel.


    The only thing we can do now is to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the missiles fall down, they will all be dead.


    I don''t know it will take only 15 minutes for the missile to fall. Even if they can''t run away now, the green dragon and white tiger, who can''t run away even now, can''t care about the life and death of the rest of the people. So long as they leave this area, they will be safe.


    "Madman!"


    At the place where Chu Feng and Chu Feng were on the coast, Yang Danqi jumped out of the car after answering a phone call, but he didn''t care about the number of people: "Chu Feng, you are a madman. You even use half light speed missiles. If you go down like this, everyone will die. Why are you so cold-blooded?"


    Half light speed missile?


    At first, Zhuque and others, who didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do, stiffened their bodies completely. Chu Feng didn''t do nothing, but had already done it. He directly launched the half light speed missile. It was a powerful weapon that would turn into ashes under the demigod!


    But Chu Feng just lightly glanced at Yang Danqi and said without hesitation: "I take people to kill all the people. They are also dead, and they are also dead when the missile blows down. This can let my people not sacrifice in vain. Is there any mistake?"


    "The results are the same. Why am I crazy?"


    Yang Danqi is suddenly questioned by Chu Feng and can''t say a word. Chu Feng is right. People who go down on the island with half light speed missiles are dead, and those who take them to kill them are also dead. Now we can prevent his people from risking death. So he is not only a madman, but also an extremely calm person.


    Hard to understand shaking his head, Yang Danqi always has some can not understand Chu Feng''s practice, too bloody, too cruel!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1551

    It''s a blast!


    On Qinglong Island, the so-called dignity and pride are scum in front of absolute force. Even strong men like Qinglong and white tiger are busy running. They don''t feel that they can resist the rampage of half light speed missiles.


    At one time, there is only the sound of running on Qinglong island with more than 2000 people. At this moment, there is no respect or loyalty.


    The loyalty to Qinglong and white tiger is based on the fact that they have a lot of strength under the premise of military competition. Now they directly use such things as half light speed missiles, which is just waiting for death. Chu Feng doesn''t mean to play games with them at all. People on Qinglong Island scold each other incessantly, but they also run for their lives quickly.


    Green dragon and white tiger got a speedboat flying on the sea with its powerful strength. Qinglong is a lonely man. Those loyal to him are worthless at the moment.


    As for white tiger, in addition to taking tiger rock''s son and the second sub pilot to Qinglong Island, his relatives were arranged to go to other places, so he was light on the road at the moment.


    Just when they were flying about five kilometers on the speedboat, there was a roaring sound in the sky. The green dragon and white tiger looked up subconsciously and were shocked. Although the thing was flying fast, they could still catch the outline. It was a missile, maybe a half light speed missile.


    In the heart all secretly scold, how half speed of light is so fast, but now it is only five kilometers away. It is said that the power of half light speed is ten kilometers in a circle, and the green dragon and white tiger are all showing despair.


    Not only that, but also those who are still on Qinglong Island, or even those who have escaped to the sea, look desperate, because the missiles have arrived.


    The half light speed missile flew by in a blink of an eye, but it did not land on Qinglong Island, but fell on the sea area one kilometer away from Qinglong island. All people who saw this scene were stunned. What''s the use of exploding in the sea like this?


    But what''s strange is that when the missile touched the sea, it roared and raised a huge flame, and the surrounding sea water spread around like a tornado and tsunami. It was extremely fierce.


    Careful people also found that the original color of the normal sea water seems to have a kind of golden light, but anyway, they want to run.


    "What''s the effect of a gun''s bullet not loaded with powder?"


    Similar time, heard more than 20 kilometers away from the voice, chufeng mouth swept a faint smile out a sentence.


    Mood ups and downs, angry Yang Danqi stood beside him, smelling words and humming: "hit not dead, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng nodded, smiling as before: "but if the missile program is tampered with, it is not a destructive thing, but a radioactive but non radioactive thing, what kind of effect do you think it will be?"


    Yang Danqi calmed down. As the second young lady of the Yang family, she was a little involved in these things. Why did Chu Feng ask her that? She didn''t know. But if it was true, a missile would definitely make the people within its damage range powerless in a short time.


    Because no matter it is harmful or harmless radioactive location, as long as it appears, it will have a little impact on the human body. The harmful is just like radiation, which will let people die slowly. The harmless radioactive materials will make people lose 80% of their strength and become powerless, lasting at least 24 hours.


    The smart woman looked at Chu Feng and caught the faint smile on his lips. She suddenly said, "it''s not a real half light speed missile, but a radioactive weapon?"


    "That''s a half light speed missile. Radioactive weapons are contraband. I never make them." Chu breeze light return a way.


    Yang Danqi scoffed at this and risked the world''s public opinion to launch missiles directly. What else do you dare not do? However, from the current situation, it seems that it is really not a half light speed missile with astonishing destructive power.


    Chu Feng did not elaborate too much, it is indeed a half light speed missile, at least retain the speed of the half light speed missile there.


    It has to be said that randiya is a weapon genius. He only studied some basic information of the half light speed missile, and found out the structure of the half light speed missile without reference to the original data. Although there is no effective production arrangement, it has also carried out rectification on the half light speed missile.


    Originally, a half light speed missile could make a ten kilometer radius flat. However, due to the rectification of landiya, the half light speed missile only retains its speed and explosive power, but it can''t hurt people like a bullet without gunpowder.


    However, the radioactive material can make people powerless, even if they are not half gods, they can not resist.


    After all, it was more than 2000 lives. In places like Longmen holy land, Chu Feng was not afraid to kill, because it would not cause panic. But Qinglong island is different. It is a place for leisure. If a missile goes down and destroys it, and the blood is dripping into the sea, the impact will be bad.


    So when I called lantia, I knew that the half light speed missile had been transformed by her. Chu Feng originally wanted to be forced to destroy, so she became this way.Turn around and walk back to the beach chair to sit down, light mouth: "two hours after landing, Miss Yang, by the way, give your father a phone call, two hours are not close to the sea area, of course, if someone floats out, please help me pick it up."


    Because it will take two hours for that radioactive material to disappear. Although there will be no side effects now, it is not a good thing to have a weak body.


    Yang Danqi already knew Chu Feng''s plan. He didn''t start to repel him. He quickly called to convey his meaning. However, his legs were clamped tightly, and he especially wanted to go to the toilet.


    Above the sea, a speedboat was slowly floating there.


    Qinglong and Baihu look up in a daze, but they find that their strength seems to have been drained, and they have no strength to stand up. They are confused about what happened and look to the direction of Qinglong island.


    With their amazing eyesight, they found that Qinglong island was still there, and many people were still alive, floating on the sea or lying on the boat. On Qinglong Island, many people fell on the coast.


    Both of them showed a trance look. Did something happen when the half light speed missile exploded just now, but it shocked everyone and didn''t cause any harm?


    This is the only reason that they can explain at the moment. After all, the half light speed missile has appeared twice, both of which are powerful explosions and destructive power. Now Qinglong island is still under the explosion, and no one is dead. It seems that they just fainted, and the green dragon and white tiger can not find any other reasons.


    As for the conjecture whether the half light speed missile has been modified, they did not think so. Who can transform the finished missile? Unfortunately, they underestimated lantia''s talent!


    However, it is a good thing that they didn''t die after all. The white tiger laughed: "it''s our luck that heaven will not die. Let''s go!"


    Barely supporting himself, he knew that if Chu Feng found that the half light speed missile had not destroyed Qinglong island and them, he would come soon. The white tiger slowly sat up and started the speedboat to drive in the opposite direction of the coast. As long as he could not die today, there was hope of rolling earth again.


    Even if you don''t roll the soil again, you can at least shrink and leave a life.


    But the dream is beautiful, the reality is cruel. After going out about seven kilometers, Qinglong''s speedboat was intercepted by two warships, and the guns were forced to stop them directly.


    The white tiger is ferocious and wants to start. When he gets angry, he can destroy two warships with natural force. However, he finds that the power can''t be made out. He is at a loss!


    Qinglong is also in a similar situation. He finds that his own strength can not be used at all. He just thought it was the lack of power after the explosion. The strength should still exist. But what''s the matter now?


    On one of the warships, a young naval officer also came out and gave them a cold look. He took a mobile phone and compared the pictures with his finger waving: "they are green dragons and white tigers. Take them and take them away!"


    Not good!


    Green dragon and white tiger are aware of the bad situation. They feel that the explosion just now is definitely not a missile problem. Otherwise, why should these Navy arrest them? The officers who can come to carry out the mission must know that they are powerful fighters.


    And now I want to catch them, that is to know that they have no strength of the warriors.


    Almost at the same time, they thought of a possibility, that is, there was something wrong with the missile just now, and Chu Feng wanted to catch them bloodlessly. At the moment, they knew that they had no effect. Under the muzzle of the gun, if they had no strength, they were equal to ordinary people, and they had no ability to resist at all.


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng received the news that the green dragon and white tiger had been taken down, and a faint smile flashed across his mouth: "rosefinch, go and prepare. As soon as the time comes, set out immediately and take all the people down for me. In addition, send me the relatives of Qinglong and white tiger who are pretending to be powerful. It''s time to end."


    Yang Danqi legs clamped there, almost gushing out of the meaning, but inexplicably also have admiration for Chu Feng, let more than 2000 rebellious have no strength to fight back, such a mind, hard to guess!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1552

    "Won''t you go?"


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, boats sped away from the coast, rippling waves and disappearing in sight. Yang Danqi looked curiously at Chu Feng. Isn''t Chu Feng supposed to witness such a victory?


    Chu Feng did not feel much, still lying on the beach chair: "I am here, they are coming to see me, have you ever seen the winner to see the loser?"


    "So, I''m here waiting for them to die!"


    Wait for them to die!


    Yang Danqi looks puzzled and confused. Chu Feng doesn''t use the destructive half light speed missile. Yang Danqi thinks that he is still a man with a bottom line. Otherwise, a half light speed missile will kill everyone. Why wait here.


    But now she can''t see clearly what kind of person he is and why does she want to kill people?


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and ignored Yang Danqi''s thoughts. He didn''t care how many people died, but he couldn''t kill his own people. Of course, 500 people in the third branch were very strong, but there were more than 2000 people on Qinglong island. Even if the rosefinch fell down, some people would die. But Chu Feng felt that there were enough people to die.


    Of course, he won''t tell Yang Danqi about these things. Sometimes killing is a kind of blood, but sometimes kindness is also a way of killing people.


    Yang Danqi shakes her head. After all, she can''t understand Chu Feng. She thinks that he is a contradiction. In addition to the tianwangmen people on the coast, the rest of the people have left, and the surrounding people have been dispersed for a distance. No one can see the situation here.


    Yang Danqi legs closed, almost can not help, but the nearest bathroom is 800 meters away, she does not want to miss any of today''s details.


    She wanted to see how Chu Feng, a legendary teenager, would deal with the two thousand captives.


    "If you bear it any longer, something will happen."


    Chu Feng opened his eyes as if he felt something, and looked at Yang Danqi with a look: "it has been more than four hours since the morning. The normal endurance of human beings is only allowed for one and a half hours, even if your physical quality is good, and it is almost the same. If you continue to endure, some kind of life may not be wonderful."


    Look at Yang Danqi that Lengran eyes, seem to wonder how Chu Feng knows something.


    Chu Feng did not see it, and no matter it was a girl''s embarrassment, he pointed to his nose: "don''t forget, I''m still a famous doctor in imperial city. If you don''t go convenient, the good result is to pee pants, and the bad result is urinary system damage. You can consider it!"


    Yang Danqi blushed, secretly scolded a metamorphosis, but also surprised the ability of Chu Feng. Previously, she had heard of Chu Feng''s amazing medical skills, but had never seen it. After all, she had reservations.


    But now she didn''t say anything, and pretended to be very natural. Chu Feng could see what she wanted to do, and couldn''t say anything at once.


    He said that, Yang Danqi also has a little guilty, she is still the most young and beautiful age, if there is really any problem, then it will be really more than the gain, mercilessly glared at Chu Feng, secretly scolded Chu Feng, don''t know how to speak implicitly, people are girls, do not understand?


    But also did not endure any more, turned to the direction of the toilet, and then bear it down, she was afraid that she and so on really peed pants, that would be broken all over the floor.


    Chu Feng cast a glance at the back of the woman''s leaving and smiles. Yang Danqi is an interesting girl, but it''s not his dish.


    He closed his eyes and was ready to wait for the news from the rosefinch. He also made a gesture to let the people of tianwangmen withdraw for a distance. It was too much to stand there. Moreover, his strength could not hurt him unless he was a demigod. But in this world, where are so many demigods?


    Although there are many Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate, they are all estimated to have gone to the lost country by Dongfang Yun''s plan. The power of three sects and four families is usually despised by Chu Feng.


    Yang Danqi still hasn''t come back to rest for more than ten minutes with her eyes closed. It also takes a little time to walk back. Moreover, it is very troublesome for women to go to the toilet. However, there is no one around. Chu Feng is also happy with it, enjoying the blowing of sea breeze safely, waiting for the coming bloody.


    "It''s really you."


    At this time, suddenly a surprise voice came, Zhang Xi, dressed in uniform, did not know where to jump out to look at Chu Feng: "how are you here?"


    Chu Feng heard a little familiar voice, opened his eyes, see is looking at pure but sultry Zhang Xi, also be regarded as understanding.


    Show a warm smile: "nothing to bask in the sun, blowing sea breeze."


    "What a freak Zhang Xi''s mouth is full. It''s winter now, and it''s the new year''s pass in more than a month. Even if it''s in the south, it''s chilly. The Chu wind still basks in the sun and blows the sea breeze. Subconsciously, he thinks he''s a freak.


    Chu Feng looks at himself, simple summer dress up, still lying by the cool sea breeze, seems to be really a freak.


    With a smile, she sat up and looked at Zhang Xi, who was formally dressed up as an office girl''s uniform. Her chest was so heavy that she almost broke the clothes that seemed to be a small size. Her black skirt was not very long. Her flesh colored silk stockings wrapped her long legs and her black straight hair was quite strange.Zhang Xiben didn''t have anything, but found Chu Feng staring at himself. He saw his pride. He mumbled: "can you be more subtle. Although I know I''m big, I''ll be shy."


    Say, face unexpectedly return true red rise, coquettish matchless.


    "What are you looking at?" Chu Feng was really staring at the pride of others just now, but he would never admit it. He looked blankly: "I just looked at your work permit. I didn''t expect that you were still a reporter. It must be the first beautiful reporter."


    Look at Chu Feng that even more innocent than her eyes, Zhang Xi face slightly red, think that he may really be misunderstood, Liang Qi wash white he did not touch, how can you like yourself?


    Zhang Xi felt embarrassed when he misunderstood him. He deliberately opened the topic: "well, I don''t know your name yet."


    Chufeng eyes to the distance, Yang Danqi has come back, but squatting behind a garbage can, know not to come over, smell speech smile back: "Lin Feng!"


    When he was in Linjia village, people sometimes called him Lin Feng, so Chu Feng was not a liar. He was also called Lin Feng in primary school.


    Zhang Xi nodded clearly, and her eyes were turning and thinking about things. She knew that Liang Qi was looking for the guy in front of her everywhere. After interviewing the navy of today''s military exercise, she met her. She was really lucky. She wanted to call Liang Qi again.


    Immediately made a decision, Zhang Xi looked at his watch: "then I have to go back to the TV station to prepare for the news release this evening. If I have time to talk, do you have a telephone?" For fear of waiting for Liang Qi to come, Chu Feng has run away, so Zhang Xi decided to leave a phone call.


    Chu Feng is not very happy, but look at Zhang Xi that a pair you don''t give me up will not give up the appearance, think about spit out a string of figures.


    Zhang Xi input in, but press to dial, there ring a bell, Zhang Xi eyes also changed playfully, staring at Chu Feng, hang up the phone.


    Chu Feng looked embarrassed and coughed. He had thought of fooling Zhang Xi with a phone number. He didn''t expect that the woman was so smart and verified on the spot: "well, I didn''t bring my mobile phone out today. I know how many my number is."


    Zhang Xi''s eyes are more interested. Generally, a beautiful woman asks for a man''s phone number. He must have given it to him, but Chu Feng is still reluctant. Zhang Xi is particularly interested, but it''s a pity that Liang Qi is interested in it. Otherwise, I can catch up with him.


    Spread his hands: "if you don''t give it, what can you do with so many excuses?" Report his number to Chu Feng: "then you take the initiative to contact me!"


    After that, he rubbed a photo for Chu Feng and said with a smile, "if you don''t contact me, I''ll send a news report saying you''re molesting me, ha ha ha ha!"


    But this idea is finally pressed down, in any case are passers-by, and it is a problem whether we will meet or not in the future.


    Solved the burden of Yang Danqi also came out, hum a: "the boy is quite charming, my three sisters, two are interesting to you."


    "But don''t make a fool of yourself. Xi Xi''s father is a member of the Department of border culture!"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck: "I always only have the idea of conquering the most noble women, just like Su Xinyu them!"


    Yang Danqi a Leng, suddenly react to come over, Chu Feng is teasing her: "go away, I don''t give you to play!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1553

    More than four o''clock, one after another of the speedboats returned to the shore, and the Navy also began to lower people from here. Two thousand people were under direct martial law. No one was allowed to get close to the sea within one kilometer from Chu Feng.


    The green dragon and white tiger were also thrown down from the warship by the young officers. With a big wave of his hand, all the boats and speedboats left here, leaving only one ship parked in the distance.


    More than two thousand people have been taken down. According to Chu Feng''s account, the absolute confidants of green dragon and white tiger are invited here. The rest of them are abandoned and released. Therefore, there are only a few hundred people on the beach at the moment.


    In addition to the green dragon and white tiger still maintain a little dignity standing there, the rest of the people kneel in three rows.


    The people of the third branch were also scattered around and guarded. Although there were troops on the periphery, it was better to be more careful in the end.


    After receiving a call from Zhang Xi and fan Qing, Liang Qi came to the coast quickly. The car was stopped a kilometer away. An old officer told him seriously that martial law would be imposed from now on until commander Yang ordered it. During this time, no one can enter or leave here.


    Liang Qi angrily threw out his father''s identity, was also refused by the harsh words.


    Fortunately, fan Qing caught Liang Qi. Otherwise, there might be some misunderstanding.


    When they returned to the car, fan Qing saw that her best friend was still looking glum and said with a wry smile, "if you can''t get in or out, then the boy named Lin Feng must still be in it, and even if he runs away, it''s OK. Isn''t Zhang Xi with his picture? And my jigsaw has come out to investigate the household registration department, I believe there will be news soon. "


    "Just what do you think, you fall in love with him?"


    "No!" Liang Qi replied bluntly, feeling wrong and fan Qing would not believe it. His tone softened a little: "there is no love so ridiculous, just have a good feeling, or I won''t go to open a room with him last night. What I''m not happy with is that he ignored my charm and found an excuse to run away. I''m very upset."


    He glared at the senior officer who was in charge of the guard there: "I met these bastards in martial law, damn it!"


    Fan Qing could understand Liang Qi''s mood and held her hand to show her not to be angry: "I''ll call my home port to see what''s going on. I know about the military exercise, but how did the naval exercise get to the land?"


    Fan Qing called her husband who had some status in the army. After being connected, she directly said, "what''s the matter with the seaside? Why are the naval exercises on the land under martial law? Liang Qi and I want to be stopped in the past. Now we can''t go back and get through! "


    There did not know what to say, slowly fan Qing understood that generally nodded and hung up the phone.


    Liang Qi took fan Qing''s hand: "how about, can we go there?"


    "That officer is right. It was ordered by master Yang himself." Fan Qing looked complicated. She looked at the beach where she couldn''t see it and said, "my family said that fengshao had to deal with the traitors of the adjudication office attacking Qinglong Island, so she negotiated with master Yang on martial law to avoid causing panic among the people."


    "We are still dealing with it now. We can''t get through it even if the head of the Department of Y province comes here."


    "What!" When Liang Qi heard the word "Feng Shao", he suddenly exploded the stove and cursed: "that son of a bitch is nothing. Don''t think it''s great to bring down the literary family and the imperial family. The holy Dynasty is still the holy court of everyone. It''s not his Chu Feng who does what he likes. Now he colludes with the army to do things. Damn it!"


    Fan Qing''s face suddenly changed: "don''t talk nonsense. What does master Yang mean?"


    Liang Qi was agitated for a moment and realized that she had said something wrong. She could despise Chu Feng and even look down on several big families in the imperial city. However, she did not dare to offend master Yang, who was in charge of the whole southern army and held the Liang family''s lifeline.


    "Then wait a little longer," he said


    Fan Qing laughs bitterly. Liang Qi''s hatred of Chu Feng is so inexplicable, and her Laozi doesn''t have such a big opinion, but she has a big opinion.


    What Fan Qing didn''t know was that when Huang Chengdong was in charge of tianwangmen, the head of the little sect, Huang Shiren, in order to please the Liang family in charge of Guangzhou police affairs, gave Liang Qi a lot of benefits all year round, at least tens of millions.


    However, since the tianwangmen was ruled out and replaced, Liang Qi''s tens of millions of benefits a year have been lost. Although he occasionally has a little filial piety from others, it has shrunk by only a few million a year, which is not enough to spend. In the circle, he is not as hard as he used to be. He has to count his money.


    Therefore, Liang Qi was so sick that she hated Chu Feng. If it was not for Chu Feng, she would still be able to get tens of millions of pocket money from tianwangmen every year, drive sports cars to go to disco bars, travel abroad, and spend money willfully. But all these things are gone now.


    She was also warned by the father of her family not to want to cut the flesh from the tianwangmen as at the beginning, because Zhou Jingxing personally gave him a phone call and could not move the tianwangmen. What else did the Liang family dare to do?


    After all, that''s old Liang''s boss!


    Therefore, Liang Qi is very unhappy, all blame on the body of Chu Feng, is he let his comfortable life become a bit of a mess.At the moment, Chu Feng got up from the beach chair and sneezed. He didn''t know who was scolding him. If he knew that Liang Qi was secretly cursing him, he would cry out injustice and sneer at Liang Qi''s so-called hatred.


    Although there are no tens of millions a year, there are still millions. Compared with ordinary families who can''t earn one million in a lifetime, it''s not enough to have millions of pocket money a year. It''s a pity that Chu Feng doesn''t know. Otherwise, he will have to criticize Liang Qi severely.


    Millions are not enough. Aren''t the people who spend thousands of yuan in that year going to die?


    Just went to the front, looking at the still arrogant green dragon and white tiger, the corner of his mouth passed a faint smile: "come on, tell me how you feel about the failure of the mutiny!"


    The old face of Qinglong and white tiger is hot. Chu Feng''s words are clearly stimulating them. What''s right is that they dare not refute a word. They can only treat it with silence.


    "Yes, and a little proud." But their attitude was meaningless in Chu Feng''s eyes. With a gesture in the distance, more than a dozen women from the third rudder came with more than 100 people.


    Qinglong and Baihu saw that their bodies were shocked, and then they both burst into anger and roared: "Chu Feng, you can''t be too rogue in life!"


    "I gave you a chance, because you don''t know how to cherish it." All the people and relatives brought with them were Qinglong and Baihu. Chu Feng sighed and said, "otherwise, according to my initial statement, as long as you two are dead, all of this will be done, but you are always tenacious to live, so I always have to do something."


    "And you don''t hate it. These are all your vicious people or relatives. Those who have no criminal record, I will let them live well."


    The heart of Qinglong and Baihu is chilly. Chu Feng has indeed given an opportunity, but no one will easily give up life and death, so choose to die. Qinglong and white tiger are no exception. No one is available. Who is willing to give up everything on this?


    But hearing Chu Feng''s words, the green dragon and white tiger''s face softened a little. Look at those people who are escorted to the road, they are indeed people and relatives who are too much of a person, not all of them. If they are all, today''s beach will be red with blood.


    Qinglong breathed out: "we are the people who fight with your master after all. Do you really want to kill us?"


    White tiger at the moment also echoed: "yes, your master''s strength was not half as strong as it is now when he took over the ruling office. It was our four day king who fought with him. There is no doubt that we are loyal to your master. If you kill us like this, you will chill the old minister''s heart."


    "I''ve been cold for a long time. Why should I be cold again?" Chu Feng has no fluctuation. He has done everything for the elder and the second elder. He is still the old team of the Demon Lord. He is not afraid to raise the butcher''s knife, let alone the green dragon and white tiger?


    A word makes the green dragon and white tiger have nothing to say. Naturally, they know about the big elder and the second elder. In comparison, they seem to be worthless.


    There is no life and death before can be calm, but really face death, how many people can be calm?


    The white tiger snapped: "we are your master''s team. That''s incomparable between the elder and the second elder. We follow your master to fight in the East and the West. The heaven is covered by the earth. We drink and eat meat. When we sing, where are you? Are you really going to kill us? "


    Chu Feng still does not have the slightest fluctuation, the eye moves away from the green dragon white tiger''s body, the light return way: "had known so, why should have been at the beginning?"


    "Come, give the green dragon and white tiger king a little practice gift!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1554

    More than one hundred close friends of Qinglong Baihu were escorted to kneel in front of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng walked in front of them, just like the God who dominates the world.


    Yang Danqi, who was watching from a distance, was slightly in a trance. Chu Feng at this moment was essentially different from Chu Feng that she had just seen. When he was there, he gave people the illusion of the focus of the world. He walked in front of those kneeling people, giving people an inviolable dignity.


    More than 100 people kneel, such scenes can be seen in TV and movies, but in reality, apart from those who kneel down to the Buddha and God, who can make others kneel in front of him?


    At least Yang Danqi thinks that she can''t, she doesn''t have such ability.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is like this. The more than 100 people are not threatened, but they are so honest and kneeling there, as if Chu Feng is an inviolable God''s residence.


    Chu Feng walked in front of them, turned to see the green dragon and white tiger, and said: "you should be glad that I have a lot of time to eat fast now. Originally, I thought there were two thousand floating corpses in the sea, but in the end, they just abandoned their cultivation and let them die. As for these are your most loyal subordinates, do you know what I want to do?"


    Qinglong and white tiger felt a strong smell of blood. Qinglong said, "Chu Feng, international law doesn''t kill prisoners. Do you want to kill them?"


    "Bullshit!" Chu Feng directly sneered: "that international law and I have a dime relationship? Who are you and who am I? Do you think the secular law is useful to us? If it''s useful, what should be done to those who died of you today? "


    "So don''t tell me it''s meaningless, and I''m doing good."


    At this moment, Chu Feng seemed to have a holy light, just like holding a circle on his head to deceive the God of the world: "how lonely the road is on the huangquan Road, I''ll send some people to wait for you first, so that you don''t be so lonely when you walk on the Naihe bridge. How can it seem that I am still a butcher?"


    A wave of big hand, the sea of blood surging: "I let so many people bury you, green dragon and white tiger, you should thank me!"


    In the roar of the sea breeze and the sea waves, people who listen to it feel the endless blood. Although there are only more than 100 people, they are more than 100 people who have no ability to fight back. Yang Danqi thinks absurdly, is Chu Feng really going to kill them?


    But Zhuque and others are not too curious about this. It is really strange that Chu Feng does not kill these people.


    The green dragon and white tiger mutiny did not have a group of blood stained red sea to deter all parties. In the future, it was decided that there were still traitors.


    Qinglong and Baihu feel Chu Feng''s substantive killing opportunity and exhale. Qinglong opens his mouth: "how can they not die?"


    Although the number one or two branches of tens of thousands of people, there are not many truly loyal groups. The most loyal are the more than 100 people, but it is the people who follow them to fight for the world. Qinglong knows that he will die, but he does not want them to be buried with him, which is a bit of kindness before he dies.


    Chu Feng sighed slightly: "or that sentence, why should I have known so early, what I need is to deter, not to do good."


    Suddenly, the waves roared, and a huge force was released. Yang Danqi was directly shocked by a force. Fortunately, she was quickly caught by Ziyi.


    Ziyi catches Yang Danqi, and looks at Qinglong with complicated eyes. After all, she is the one who raised her. Now, looking at his helpless appearance, she feels a little uncomfortable. Only the authority of Chu Feng and the death of Yao Qianxue are doomed to make Qinglong and Baihu worse off than death.


    How can they resist all this when they are destroyed by the radioactive material carried by the half light speed missile?


    Chu Feng closed his eyes, and there was a kind of dullness in the air.


    In Yang Danqi''s shocked look, more than 100 people on the ground spewed out a mouthful of blood, all fell on the ground, Yang Danqi did not need to check, but intuition told her that all these people were dead.


    Look at Chu Feng''s eyes, complex fear, how did he do it? Is this the strength of the warrior?


    "They have been waiting on the huangquan Road, green dragon and white tiger. I still take good care of you."


    At the moment, Chu Feng has already inspired the intention of killing. Thinking that Yao Qianxue, like a flower, died in the hands of tiger rock, he felt that no matter how many people were killed, he looked at the remaining more than 100 people and relatives of Qinglong and Baihu, and the opportunity of killing was obvious.


    Green dragon and white tiger looked at those dead confidants, and knew that they could not stop Chu Feng''s crazy killing. With a sad sigh, Qinglong seemed to be much older for a moment: "young master, can you give them a good time, don''t let them bear the fear before death?"


    He knew that he and the white tiger''s people and relatives would surely die, but before he died, he still hoped that they would not be oppressed by the infinite force close to the demigod, because that would be a kind of dying despair.


    "Happy? I give them joy, who will give me some joy in my heart! "


    Chu Feng laughed, and the endless killing machine seemed to whirl around like a whirlpool. People with a lower level of oppression had difficulty breathing. The more than 100 people who were shrouded in it were pale. Because the smell of death was contained in that breath, they were hopeless, helpless and afraid.Suddenly, chufeng''s laughter stopped: "I''ll give them a big pleasure!"


    With a cry, the endless surging power surged out, and the more than 100 people suddenly flew like bowling balls. In the angry and helpless look of the green dragon and white tiger, Chu Feng raised his hand, and the natural forces of heaven and earth gathered in the palm of his hand.


    Zhuque and others all looked at each other. Suddenly, Chu Feng waved his hand down, and the powerful natural force directly fell on the more than 100 people. The air was full of scorching breath and burst into flames.


    Yang Danqi retch, because the more than 100 people become fragmented, not only by a flame burning, no bones.


    All of these are subverting her cognition and sense organs. Yang Danqi has labeled Chu Feng as a devil at the moment. It''s too cruel.


    A drop of blood and no residue was left. Chu Feng directly destroyed the evil relatives and clansmen of Qinglong and Baihu by powerful means. With a gust of wind blowing over the sea, the two returned to their senses.


    Looking at that place again, except for a little smoke in the air, there was no trace of it.


    More than one hundred people died in this way, even if they had any bad deeds, they were always the people and relatives, but now they are dying like this, it''s still heartbreaking.


    With a kind of fear and shock, Chu Feng didn''t use the force of taboo just now, but it was pure martial power. In this way, he killed so many people. He didn''t know how much stronger he was at the beginning. Qinglong Baihu knew that even if they were united together, they would not be Chu Feng''s opponent.


    Clapping his hands, Chu Feng looks pale melancholy. If he can, he doesn''t want to look like this, but Yao Qianxue''s death is the residual violence in his heart. He can''t kill thousands of people, but it''s OK to kill hundreds of people?


    At the moment, the mood seems to be turning around. There is not so much dullness at the beginning. Chu Feng sword looks at the green dragon and white tiger, and says faintly: "all these are caused by you. If you don''t rebel, you won''t die so many people. The elder and the second elder will not die and go away."


    "The strength of the tribunal will not be reduced by a few points. You are sinners. How do you think I should let you die?"


    The body of Qinglong and white tiger is huge. I don''t know that it was tiger rock who killed Yao Qianxue that made Chu Feng so fierce. What they are worried about at the moment is that they have no desire to live. They just hope to have a good death. But looking at the appearance of Chu Feng, it seems that they are not ready to give them a happy life.


    The retching Yang Danqi wants to speak, but the tone has not eased over. She still vomits there. The broken picture of more than 100 people will never forget.


    Ziyi hesitated for a moment, or walked forward: "little Lord, can I have a request?"


    Chu Feng did not return: "you want Qinglong to die, but do you think it is possible?"


    Yao Qianxue has touched the bottom line of Chu Feng. How can he give the green dragon and white tiger a good death?


    Ziyi knows it''s impossible, but after all, Qinglong has nurtured her, and kneels down directly: "little Lord, I know that such a request is too much, but Qinglong is like my father. He raised me and taught me skills. I can''t do it. I can''t watch you brutally attack him."


    "If the little Lord really wants to torture him, then torture me. I just hope you can give them a good death."


    The rosefinch also looks slightly moved. Although everyone''s position is different now, they are old partners who have been fighting side by side for many years. The green dragon and white tiger mutiny must die, but is it not difficult to have a good time?


    Rosefinch also knelt down, followed by the third rudder of the people are also kneeling down: "little Lord, be merciful!"


    Chu Feng''s expression did not fluctuate. His eyes passed over them one by one. He breathed out a little and his hand was raised. The green dragon and white tiger flew out towards the distance and fell heavily on the ground.


    That''s it. All the meridians are broken. The dead can''t die again.


    Chu Feng turned around indifferently in his eyes, leaving only one sentence for everyone: "this is the first time and the last time."


    Zhu Que and others are relieved that the green dragon and white tiger are dead, but at least one of them is happy and painless. The rebellion of the two heavenly kings ruled by the court has come to an end.


    Yang Danqi wiped her retching mouth, looked at Chu Feng''s back, and the bodies of more than 100 Qinglong and white tiger confidants left on the ground, shaking his head: "the real devil!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1555

    What about Lin Feng


    Half an hour later, the night has quietly arrived. When the street lights are on, the martial law is lifted. Liang Qi and fan Qing also appear on the beach, but they don''t see the person they are looking for. Instead, they see Yang Danqi. They are surprised how she is here. Liang Qi also asks.


    Yang Danqi sat on the stone mound, smelling speech raised his head, and looked so pale. Seeing Liang Qi appeared here, it is estimated that Zhang Xi told her.


    Holding back from thinking about the bloody and indifferent figure of Chu Feng, Yang Danqi asked, "who is Lin Feng?"


    Looking at Liang Qi''s anxious appearance, fan Qing could not explain clearly, and said in a low voice: "it''s the man who was with Liang Qi last night. Zhang Xi said that he saw him basking in the sun by the sea, so Liang Qi and I came here, but we were blocked outside. In addition, how are you here?"


    Yang Danqi suddenly nodded, thinking that Chu Feng had just deliberately reported a false name to Zhang Xi.


    He also whispered back: "Chu Feng is working here today. The old man told me not to make too much noise." This is the only one that explains why she''s here.


    Liang Qi and fan Qing have no doubt, Yang Danqi appears here because of this thing, then it is normal.


    Liang Qi looked around: "didn''t you see that boy?"


    Yang Danqi has the meaning of riding a tiger. He knew that he told them last night that the boy was Chu Feng. Now that he said it would definitely make Liang Qi feel uncomfortable. Yang Danqi felt that things were really bad. He could only hope that Liang Qi would never see Chu Feng in his life.


    Shake your head: "I don''t know!"


    I don''t know. It''s not that I haven''t seen it.


    Liang Qi didn''t doubt it, but fan Qing narrowed her eyes. She noticed that Yang Danqi had something to say. She thought that Danqi and the boy had been in collusion. She thought of what Chu Feng secretly gave Yang Danqi last night. Fan Qing thought it was really possible.


    Hearing Yang Danqi''s words, Liang Qi''s face is obviously disappointed: "fan Qing, household registration department has no information?"


    Fan Qing patted her head: "I''ll call and ask."


    Fan Qing quickly took out the phone and called out. Today she made a jigsaw puzzle for people to find out. According to the truth, there should be news. But the day is almost over, and there is no news at all.


    Through the phone, fan Qing asked a few questions, hung up the phone and said: "check is found, there is confirmed to be called Lin Feng, but the specific information is not, only know that he came from Dian LAN."


    Fan Qing and Yang Danqi instantly opened their mouths and looked at Liang Qi''s back leaving with a word. They were stunned. Liang Qi seemed to be able to do such a thing.


    Fan Qing shook her head with a bitter smile and looked at Yang Danqi: "have you really never seen that boy?"


    "I said no, you don''t believe it. It''s just cheating Liang Qi." Yang Danqi knows that fan Qing must have seen it. She also needs a person to talk about it now: "he left half an hour ago when you came. The reason why he didn''t tell Liang Qi was that she felt cheated and her self-esteem was provoked."


    Fan Qing narrowed her eyes, and Yang Danqi''s answer was in her expectation. She had seen the man just now, but fan Qing frowned slightly.


    Silence for a moment: "he does not call Lin Feng?"


    Yang Danqi wryly smile: "you have guessed it?"


    Fan Qing''s body slightly shakes. She doesn''t want to think about it. But now Yang Danqi says that, she also knows what''s going on. She left half an hour ago. When Yang Danqi sees her, she can''t tell Liang Qi who fan Qing is.


    Feeling a little pit father similar bitter smile: "it seems that you do not tell Liang Qi is right, last night you are also worried about Liang Qi and his conflict, so do not say?" After a pause, fan Qing shook his head: "but this person is really wonderful enough, even in the bar."


    Last night, Yang Danqi was going to say it, but what she didn''t expect was that Liang Qi was interested in Chu Feng, so she didn''t say it, but fan Qing thought so, and she didn''t explain.


    Nodding: "he is not only a wonderful flower, but also a devil."


    Fan Qing thought of Chu Feng''s gentle smile last night, frowning: "the devil?"


    "Yes, a real devil!" Yang Danqi nodded gently and pointed to the beach: "just now, in this place, he killed more than 200 people by himself, more than 100 of them were fragmented and dead. Killing people is like killing dogs. I can''t feel the slightest pity when he kills people."


    "His indifference, his cold-blooded, his cruelty, I think of it now are chilling!"


    Fan Qing''s pupils shrank sharply. Naturally, she did not doubt that Yang Danqi would cheat herself. She just said that Chu Feng had killed more than 200 people just now. She felt incredible and looked at the beach in front of her: "well, he is really a devil. We must prevent Liang Qi from knowing his real identity, or something will happen!"


    Yang Danqi nodded with approval because Chu Feng ran away last night, and Liang Qi now wants to find him out. If she knew that the man she admired was the one she hated the most, Liang Qi would be furious and hysterical.Liang Qi and even Liang family, not enough Chu Feng raging, that is their friends do not want to see things.


    At this time, Chu wind, alone walking on the busy street, the death of the blue dragon and white tiger did not make him have too much fun, it seems that this is just a sparse and ordinary thing, as an ordinary person walking in the bustling crowd, Chu wind will feel a little real.


    Zhoujingxing just now came to a phone call. Some people in Guangzhou used their permission to use his photos to search for information. Although zhoujingxing did not know who it was, Chu Feng must be Liang Qi. It seems that Yang Danqi''s words seem true, and that woman has a strong self-esteem.


    However, Chu Feng has not much worry about it. Zhou Jingxing changed his data with the highest authority. His name is Lin Feng, which comes from dianlan, but it is not Linjia village. Of course, it is only the data of the public. There are real data. However, only enough people can investigate, such as Liang family father.


    But Liang Qi is destined not to let Liang''s father go to investigate these, which will only make her scolded, and Guo Meimei can, but Chu Feng believes that she is a smart man.


    Not too much to put this matter in mind, Chu Feng came to a bar street, although it is not until the most lively time, but there are also many people come and come often, too busy and noisy is not the type Chu Feng likes.


    Continue to go forward, suddenly in a simple decoration bar before stop, look up to see a look, four words: forget about the pub!


    The mouth skimmed over the light of the fun, Chu Feng walked in, not because there can be drinking here, but the name of the bar is very interesting, and it seems that there are no guests in it, just suitable for the quiet needs of Chu Feng.


    In the pub, except for 78 waiters, there are only threeorfour guests for a while. Chu Feng walks to find a place near the corner and asks the waiter to bring some wine.


    Chu Feng, the guest here, simply looked at it, all of them were a person, who didn''t come with him. It seems that they are enjoying the quiet and drinking light of their own.


    Because there is no guest, several waiters quickly bring up all the things Chu Feng needs. Four simple but delicious dishes, and two bottles of small wine, just open it to smell the light smell of wine. Chu Feng hands the waiter ten hundred yuan bills, so let him go down and don''t disturb.


    Pour full of wine cup drink a sip, eat a small dish, Chu Feng eyes slightly some sour seems to want to cry general.


    At this moment, he thought of yaoqianxue, who thought of the ordinary days before. If Yao Qianxue did not meet him, life, although there was no luxury, could at least be safe and stable without early withering.


    Some people say that wine is not drunk everyone is drunk, drunk to solve thousands of worries, Chu Feng has always been sniffing at this, drinking will not solve the worry, it will only make people more sad.


    Only when people are sad, there is no better way to anaesthetize themselves by alcohol. Because reality and fantasy will be hazy when drunk. Although it is still hard, at least that moment you can deceive yourself.


    So why so many people know that drinking can not solve the sorrow, but when it is difficult, it is still necessary to drink alcohol, because that is why everyone wants to anaesthetize and sleep.


    Yao Qianxue is dead!


    Chu wind feels that it kills all the people, even if the death of the blue dragon and white tiger, even for him the whole world can not be replaced. The girl like flowers doesn''t have it. Or because of his reasons, Chu Feng feels bored and sad, and a killing machine is slowly released.


    "Is it hard?"


    Chu Feng is almost about to burst out, a woman in sunglasses sat opposite him, and the voice gave a deep and empty voice: "just because your woman died you feel bad, then those who were killed by you, their relatives and friends, would it be difficult?"


    The sunglasses woman skimmed over a helpless: "you feel bad because things happen to you. What you don''t know is that the people you kill will also suffer for them. The difference is that it is just you who meet it now."


    "Or the great God thinks that you are surrounded by people, and other people''s relatives are dogs?"


    A word of wake up!


    Slowly stimulate the heart of the killing of Chu wind slowly calm down, looking at the opposite woman: "Yun Er is OK?"


    Obviously, the opposite sitting is to take Zhang yun''er mysterious woman, the latter did not answer Chu Feng, but still calm: "if I just did not come out, how would you vent your heart upset?"


    Chu Feng drinks a glass of wine, looks into the whole pub, but calmly takes the killing machine: "maybe, will kill all the people here."


    The sunglasses woman sighed: "you have feelings, others have feelings, being a person or being God, you should stand in an equal position. You kill and kill you. You are suffering from family members, and others will suffer from the enemy you have killed. Everything is a circle of natural reason. No one can escape and can not hide."


    "There is philosophy!" Chu wind has dispersed the violent in the heart, looking at the woman close to me: "accompany me to drink a drink?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1556

    I don''t know when,,,,,,,,,,


    a song is flying in the pub, and more and more guests are getting up with more and more nights. However, the people who come here seem to be of high quality. They don''t have too much noise, or sit alone, or find a stranger to have a drink, talk to each other, and then walk out of the pub and become strangers.


    The best audience in the world is not your relatives, nor your lovers, nor your friends, but strangers.


    Because only strangers can completely stand in the perspective of a bystander when they listen to you, and will not make a bad judgment because of any emotion. Therefore, Chu Feng always thinks that the best audience in the world is strangers, especially strange opposite sex.


    At the moment, the sunglasses in front of me, although I have met each other, I don''t have much communication, so I''m a stranger.


    So while drinking, Chu Feng talked about some unimportant but the most boring thing in his heart. And the dark glasses woman seemed to have special patience tonight, not only drinking with Chu Feng, but also listening quietly to him saying those nagging, even annoying words.


    The wine bottles on the table changed from two to three, four to seven. Chu Feng didn''t disperse the alcohol anesthesia, but was in a state of intoxication.


    The woman with sunglasses on the opposite side seems to be exaggerated by the mood of Chu Feng. She has drunk a lot of wine, and her face is a little red. It is not obvious under the dim light in the tavern, but it is also a kind of beauty.


    Chu Feng picked up a bottle of wine and went to the opposite side. Sitting next to the woman in sunglasses, he stretched out his hand around the woman''s waist and pointed around with the bottle of wine: "you said, I can be as good as they are anytime and anywhere. I may be able to relax tonight, but tomorrow I''ll clean up my mood. I''m very tired!"


    The dark mirror woman''s body was stiff. She felt the hand of Chu Feng holding her waist, and her face showed anger. But after hearing Chu Feng''s words, she calmed down again. At the moment, she felt the sadness in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Although an ordinary person is mediocre, their life is simple. They may worry about food, clothing, housing and transportation, but they don''t need to live in the justice of the world.


    Chang''e''s awakening, the emergence of six lives, endless killing, thousands of bloody, and Chu Feng is still a man less than 20 years old!


    Standing behind him are countless people who depend on him for food and survival. What he bears on his not so broad shoulders is not as easy as, or even more difficult than, the leaders of a country.


    Because those are hidden world level, the damage caused by ordinary people can not be compared, and all these need Chu Feng to pay attention to, coordinate, and even do things.


    Just like the rebellion of Qinglong and Baihu, is Chu Feng sitting on their own feet and setting off more waves, or raising a butcher''s knife to kill a peace? The answer is obvious. At the moment, Chu Feng''s helplessness and sadness touched the heart of the sunglasses woman inexplicably.


    Chu Feng put down his hand and looked at the woman with white skin close at hand, and said faintly: "don''t you know your name yet?"


    A pair of sunglasses woman''s eyes stare at Chu Feng under the sunglasses. Seeing the struggle and pain in his eyes, she felt a little pain in her heart and whispered, "Lu Wan!"


    "Lu Wan?" Chu Feng gently nodded: "the name is general, the person is not general!"


    Suddenly, she slowly stretched out her hand toward Lu Wan''s sunglasses. The latter''s rigid body became tense for a time. She knew that Chu Feng was going to remove the sunglasses from her face, but she didn''t mean to stop her.


    The sunglasses were slowly taken down by Chu Feng, a pair of vast and ethereal eyes exposed, one eye can make people indulge in it. What kind of eyes are those and what kind of woman is this? Chu Feng, who has been seven points drunk, feels that these eyes give people a kind of kindness that no one in the world has ever had.


    This is a feeling, but Chu Feng believes it is real.


    Lu Wan''s face did not know whether it was because of the stimulation of alcohol or because she was staring at him by Chu Feng. She had been following Chu Feng secretly to prevent him from doing evil things.


    The reason why she appeared just now was that she felt Chu Feng''s killing intention and worried that he was brewing a bloody case here.


    But at this time, being watched by Chu Feng, Lu Wan''s face was a little more nervous, and her rarely fluctuating heart beat absurdly.


    "How beautiful you are Chu Feng looks at the woman and sincerely throws out a sentence. She slowly closes her eyes and looks forward. Lu Wan''s pupil dilates and knows that chufeng is going to kiss her.


    He turned his head quickly, and his voice pretended to be stiff: "please respect yourself!"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked at the woman with her head turned. She had been holding LV Wan''s hand and pulled Lu Wan closer. When the latter frowned and turned back, he kissed her quickly.


    Lu Wan''s eyes widened. She felt Chu Feng''s tongue knocking her teeth open. Anger flashed in her eyes, and her teeth bit on Chu Feng''s tongue.


    After chufeng''s pain, Lu Wan stood up and pushed Chu Feng out of her position. She looked at Chu Feng with sanctity and inviolability: "I''m not your woman. Forget this time, but next time, I''ll kill you!"The cold and merciless left a word, Lu Wan drifted away, and soon disappeared in the sight of Chu Feng.


    She licked her tongue and was bitten by Lu Wan just now. Chu Feng sipped it and laughed: "interesting woman, I heard that you came from ancient times and conquered you. Would you return yun''er back?"


    Leaning on there, Chu Feng drank the bottle to his mouth without changing his breath. It was nearly ten o''clock. Chu Feng stood up and left the restaurant.


    "If you don''t get drunk, everyone will get drunk. If you drink, you will feel more worried."


    Chu Feng stood outside the forgetful tavern and raised his head to the sky with a loud voice, which made the people who came and went to look at him one after another. Seeing Chu Feng''s shaking appearance, they all whispered a drunken madman in secret. Then they all quickly walked away, so as not to be beaten by a drunk madman, which was also a white fight.


    Chu Feng did not care about the people around him as if to avoid the ghost, think of Yao Qianxue how is uncomfortable.


    As he walked forward, he even tilted and ran to the middle of the road. A car came from a distance, and the people inside seemed to be scared by Chu Feng who suddenly walked to the middle of the road. He stepped on the brake quickly, but because of the distance, he bumped into Chu Feng''s body impartially.


    Chu wind immediately flew out, rolling out on the ground one after another and knocked over a garbage can.


    The whole scene was quiet. They saw such a dramatic scene. Many people took out their mobile phones to take photos, brush microblogs, and circle of friends to find a sense of existence, instead of rushing up to see whether people were dead or not.


    In that car, the driver seemed to be scared. Then he quickly opened the door and had a meal with Yang Danqi. Fan Qingzheng was about to go back. Unexpectedly, he ran into someone. He ran to see the people who were almost buried in the garbage. He felt disgusted. He did not know whether he was killed?


    Look back, flying out of the seven or eight meters, and rolled five or six meters, it is estimated that there is an accident?


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng stood up in the garbage heap. The whole person was in a mess, but he could see that it was OK. He pointed to fan Qing: "driving so fast, killing people?"


    Fan Qing was startled by Chu Feng, who suddenly stood up. Then she looked at some sloppy Chu Feng, narrowed her eyes and was shocked: "how is it you?"


    People around are surprised that chufeng is OK, and they are curious that fan Qing seems to know Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng shakes his head. If he is an ordinary person, he will surely splash blood on the spot. However, he is a martial artist. He is infinitely close to the demigod. Let alone fan Qing''s driving speed is not fast, even 200 yards can''t kill him!


    Looking at fan Qing vaguely, he he smiles and looks drunk: "so it''s you. It''s OK. Goodbye!"


    He turned around and was about to leave, but before he went out for a few steps, Chu Feng fell to the ground with a hiccup. People thought it was an internal injury that killed him directly. However, seeing the ups and downs of Chu Feng''s chest, he still snored, knowing that he had fallen asleep after drinking too much. He praised it in his heart. It was a wonderful work, and he didn''t get killed by a car.


    Fan Qing looked at Chu Feng as if he was ok, but he was dirty. He mumbled and looked at his car. What should I do if he got dirty?


    It''s just that chufeng was left on the road like this. The first idea was to call Liang Qi, but she immediately gave up the idea when she thought of what Yang Danqi said. Finally, she could only ask the roadside people to help and move Chu Feng to the trunk of her car.


    Because Chu Feng''s body is too dirty now. It must stink in the car!


    Because Chu Feng is OK, the two people seem to know each other, so the people around him don''t care about them. Fan Qing drives away soon.


    Not long after leaving, lengrushuang and Murong Bing stood on the top of a building separated by each other. The latter hummed: "my husband is too watery recently. He is always drunk!"


    Leng Rushuang sighed: "the impact of Chang''e on him is too great. After all, Chang''e is a God, and he can''t do anything about it. That kind of dullness and oppression is just like that when we escaped from the tracking of the demon emperor, we can''t do anything about it!"


    "Fortunately, Yao Qianxue was rescued, or he would have been sinking down, guilty!"


    Murong Bing nodded and suddenly felt something turning back. Leng Rushuang also noticed something. When he saw Lu Wan who had just been drinking with chufeng, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing both changed their looks.


    Then they all lowered their heads and said, "respect God!"


    Lu Wan walked slowly and looked at the distance with a calm look: "you two sisters have been training him to grow up. Should I kill you?"


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing are a little uneasy, which is never seen by anyone. Finally, it is still cold like frost and says: "respect God, that is ancient times, and it has passed."


    Lu Wan''s eyes were calm and cold, without a smile: "for me, all ages are the same, he is the devil, then everything has no past."


    Looking back at the distant sky: "the most perfect human beings, who can break through the chaos, are always thinking about the devil."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1557

    A secluded villa state.


    Fan Qing left the downtown state and came back here with Chu Feng. She didn''t know where to send Chu Feng, so she had to take it home.


    Because her husband is in the army all the year round, fan Qing doesn''t live in the residence assigned by the army. Instead, she lives outside. Occasionally, it''s convenient to gather some sisters to have fun. Otherwise, she is always in the army''s residence, and there are stiff people everywhere. Fan Qing feels that she will gradually become rigid.


    Fan Qing''s father is a businessman, so no one talks about it. He is also a rich businessman in Guangzhou.


    The car turned seven and eight times inside the villa state and came outside her villa.


    The remote control opened the door to enter, and the car directly drove into the garage. After getting down, he went to the back and looked at Chu Feng who was sleeping in the open trunk. He chuckled and said, "in this way, who believes that there is less wind?"


    Staring at it for a while, if not from Yang Danqi to confirm, fan Qing himself does not believe that the untidy people will be Chu Feng.


    The news of her return also let the two servants who had not had a rest come out. Fan Qing''s villa is not a single family, but within the villa state, so there is no security. The villa state itself has its own security team, so she just arranged for two maids and aunts to clean up.


    When they came to the garage, they saw a man in the trunk of fan Qing''s car. His face was strange.


    Fan Qing''s father arranged for them to take care of fan Qing. They went home once a month, and their time for making love with her husband was limited. Fan Qing was already a married woman. They both guessed that fan Qing could not stand loneliness and Hongxing climbed out of the wall.


    Because they used to work in the fan family. They didn''t go home all the year round. They also secretly came to the fan family with some people who took care of the garden plants. So they solved their loneliness several times without any harm. At the moment, they both felt that fan Qing was like this.


    "Aunts, what are you looking at?"


    When fan Qing heard the news, she turned back and asked curiously how the smile looked so ambiguous?


    One of the aunts in blue coughed and said with a smile: "Miss, we all watched you grow up. We understand that you have been married for so long, but my uncle has been with you for a very short time. We understand."


    Understand? What do you know?


    Fan Qing suddenly fainted. She blinked her eyes and looked at the ambiguous look in their eyes. Then she looked at Chu Feng and thought of their words. Then she understood what she said and laughed: "Auntie, you misunderstood me. It''s not what you think it is. He is,,,"


    Chu Feng''s identity is not suitable to say. Fan Qing doesn''t know how to say it He said: "this man drank too much and was hit by my car and flew into the garbage. I don''t know where to send him, so I brought him back. You should help him out quickly!"


    "We understand, we understand!" The two aunts laughed and nodded, but they didn''t believe what Fan Qing said. Of course, they also told themselves that they didn''t know about it.


    Fan Qing blinked her eyes and wry smile, knowing that they didn''t believe what she said. However, if they were really hit by a car, they would have died or even disabled. How could they still sleep well? But Chu Feng is a freak.


    Fan Qing stomped out of the garage. He didn''t do anything. He was misunderstood and couldn''t explain clearly.


    Fortunately, she knew that the two aunts were not talkative people, otherwise something would happen, at least she would get divorced.


    Chu Feng was helped out of the car by two aunts, and his whole body was stinky. Fan Qinggang sat down in the hall and saw Chu Feng being helped in and smelled the smell. He frowned and felt uncomfortable.


    Smell their own body, just asked people to help Chu Feng to the trunk of the car, there is also a strange smell on the body, very uncomfortable.


    Two aunts supporting Chu Feng are also miserable. They are wondering where they are going to fight with Chu Feng. How can they do this?


    Shaking their heads, they helped Chu Feng upstairs. Fan Qing stood up and said, "what are you doing?"


    Auntie in blue turned back: "take it to your room, miss. You can''t ask us to bathe him. It''s not suitable!"


    Fan Qing blinked her eyes. She really meant, "do you want me to wash it?"


    They both nodded together, and without waiting for fan Qing to react, they helped Chu Feng up. Fan Qing was stunned and felt more and more unclear. He and Chu Feng had no relationship at all!


    She scratched her head and stamped her feet in disorder. When the two aunts came down to take a bath, fan Qing clenched her lips and looked up at the upstairs with her eyes closed: "forget it, don''t believe it if you don''t believe it!"


    She shook her head and went upstairs. The two aunts who entered the room sighed. The aunt in blue praised: "Miss, you have a good eye. I live so many years. Don''t say that my husband, Xiao Chen and Daniel, can''t do it!"


    Another aunt also nodded: "yes, miss''s eyes are good, no wonder the back of the uncle to eat!" After a pause, she pointed to her aunt in blue and said with a smile, "I said before that you didn''t recognize it with Xiao Chen and Daniel. Now you admit it yourself? But you''re right. "Aunt blue patted each other: "cut, you are not also played by those two bastards!"


    The two aunts talked about several men before the fan family. Fan Qing also came to her room door. She was very shy. Why should she send her to my room because there are so many rooms on the second floor?


    Murmuring, she pushed the door open and went in. Fan Qing instantly widened her eyes and looked at the bathroom with the door open. A pile of clothes were left in the nearby bucket. Chu Feng was lying naked in the bathtub without any water. Fan Qing''s face turned red at once.


    When have you seen other men''s bodies besides seeing their husbands'' bodies intuitively?


    Blinking his eyes, he turned around, and his heart beat plopping. He calmed down and took a deep breath: "he''s drunk. Yes, he''s drunk. Why should I be embarrassed?"


    After finding a suitable reason for herself, fan Qing closed the door and locked it back. Then she turned to the bathroom. She didn''t look at it all at the door just now. When she got to the bathroom, fan Qing''s whole face turned red, staring at Chu Feng''s pride without blinking.


    Her throat moved unnaturally. Fan Qing put her hands on her face. She was shy and powerful. She was young and handsome. She was elegant and gentle. How could there be such a perfect man in the world?


    Fan Qing felt that her lips were a little dry, and reluctantly withdrew her eyes. She absentmindedly went to turn on the faucet of the bathtub to drain water into it. Meanwhile, she said angrily, "I''m so big that I just bathed myself. I don''t know if I owe you in my last life."


    Shaking her head, fan Qing put the water in the bathtub to chufeng to clean her body. Then she took her own towel to wipe it. After that, she lifted Chu Feng out of the bathtub and threw it on the bed. She just saw the amazing scene and moved her eyes away.


    This bed my husband has not climbed several times, you lie on it, do evil!


    After pulling a blanket over Chu Feng''s body, fan Qing''s heart calmed down a little. After returning to the bathroom, she washed Chu Feng''s clothes and put them into the washing machine next to her. After a look at Chu Feng''s sleep, she gently took off her clothes and opened the shower.


    But Chu Feng opened his eyes a few minutes after fan Qing didn''t know. After taking a bath, he woke up a little. He was dizzy. He just wanted to get up and found that he was covered with a blanket. He subconsciously pulled up the blanket to have a look at his eyes. Who took off my clothes?


    Then heard the patter of water, Chu Feng looked sideways, and suddenly saw a blood swelling picture. He also said secretly in his heart, "a new generation of washing powder, a new generation of people, a new generation of girls, do not close the door to take a bath!


    Lying on the bed, Chu Feng''s head was still dizzy, and he recognized fan Qing. He thought it was immoral behavior. However, looking at fan Qing''s plump and developed body, he was still reluctant to move away. He held the attitude of not looking at the white, not looking at it. Chu Feng''s eyes did not blink.


    What''s more, the picture of chufeng''s blood swelling reappears. Fan Qing''s back is facing the outside. Naturally, she doesn''t know that Chu Feng wakes up. One leg rises up and treads on the bathtub, and the other hand goes down. Chu Feng''s mouth is open. It can''t be understood that women are hungry and thirsty!


    Twenty minutes later, fan Qing finished what she felt ashamed of. She turned off the faucet and took a breath. She felt relaxed. She wiped her body and went out to the wardrobe. She found a slightly conservative Pajama cover. If Chu Feng woke up tomorrow morning, it would be bad if she saw others.


    Then he hung Chu Feng''s washing clothes and all the things in the bathroom. Then he came out, but suddenly he covered his mouth and almost cried out: "my God, was it that I was hit by a car at that time? How could it be so big?"


    Careful not to make a sound as far as possible, fan Qing looked at Chu Feng still closed his eyes, looked at the blanket suddenly raised the tent, curiously stretched out his hand, eyes suddenly straightened, covered his mouth, originally, when he got up, he was still big?


    Quickly put down a look of palpitation, patting the vacuum chest, a face of fear, what kind of woman can eat this?


    Shaking his head, fan Qing suddenly solidified his face. Isn''t he drunk? How can I get up? Did I just wake up pretending to sleep and peek at my bath? Then I just thought of what I had done, and fan Qing''s face was red.


    Turning his head and staring at Chu Feng, he wanted to see something. He said softly, "Hello, are you awake?"


    Chu Feng, who pretends to sleep with her eyes closed, is miserable, but there is no expression on the surface. Fan Qing calls out a few times to think about it. She gets up to find a room to rest, but stops when she comes to the door.


    Looking back at Chu Feng lying there, squinting his eyes: "what''s the feeling of sleeping with another man?" Her eyes turned and fan Qing went back to the bed: "the two aunts have misunderstood each other. I can''t tell you what I feel when I go out. I don''t do anything anyway!"


    Fan Qing gave herself a reason to feel at ease. She lifted Chu Feng''s blanket and went in. She adjusted the watch on her wrist to wake her up at 5:00 a.m. and then she left before Chu Feng woke up.Chu Feng''s inner embarrassment is incomparable. What''s going on? Liang Qi wants to be like this, and so are you. How come Yang Danqi''s sisters are so wonderful?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1558

    The next morning, the sun was warm and the air was fine in the south.


    A ray of sunlight from the window into the bedroom, fan Qing vaguely opened his eyes, blinked, suddenly opened his eyes, think is not a dream, how the sun came out?


    Last night, fan Qing wanted to find a little extra marital stimulation, so she fell asleep with Chu Feng in her arms. But in order to avoid embarrassment, she adjusted the wrist shaking watch function, but why didn''t she wake up?


    Carefully raised his hand to see, fan Qing wry smile, how early no electricity, late no electricity, but this time no electricity? Isn''t it said that they can still be used for two months after the early warning? But there is no warning.


    Fan Qing bit her mouth and looked at Chu Feng. Seeing Chu Feng with her eyes closed, she felt relieved. It seemed that she had drunk too much. She just felt that she gently lifted the blanket and suddenly covered her face with black lines.


    The nightdress may be the reason for sleeping at night. It''s a little under the neck, and there''s nothing under it. Now Chu Feng''s big hand is calmly placed in fan Qing''s pride.


    Fan Qing, who was full of black lines, scolded, but she forgot what she had in her hand when she went to bed last night.


    Then fan Qing felt something abnormal. Her face turned pale with a brush. One hand went in and explored it. She bit her lips. It was over. She went in!


    Staring at Chu Feng, what are you a jerk doing so long? You can go in like this. You have a feeling of seven or eight centimeters!


    Fan Qing suddenly had a desire to cry without tears. She just wanted to find a little stimulation, but she really didn''t want to wear a green hat to her husband. But now she went in seven or eight centimeters. Is this really a red apricot coming out of the wall?


    Resisting the impulse to cry, fan Qing slowly let Chu Feng out of bed, and got out of bed carefully. He felt relaxed and angry in his eyes. This bastard, I guess, has been in it for a whole night.


    She glared at Chu Feng fiercely, and wanted to slap him. But she knew that she had eaten her own fruit. Fortunately, she only knew that. Fan Qing quickly took off her pajamas and put on a conservative black skirt. Seeing that Chu Feng was still asleep, she scolded a pig and quickly opened the door to go out.


    Almost at the moment when fan Qing just closed the door and left, Chu Feng opened his eyes and his face was full of helplessness.


    Just now fan Qing woke up when he lifted the blanket. He just felt something. So Chu Feng pretended to be still sleeping. He sat up and looked at some liquid left by fan Qing. Chu Feng laughed bitterly.


    He was fascinated by fan Qing last night, and finally fell asleep. In his dream at night, he dreamed that he was fighting with Lu Wan who he saw last night. Moreover, he felt a little real. Obviously, he went in at that time, but fortunately, he just went in and didn''t drive his horse to raise his whip!


    After breathing out, she got out of bed, went to the bathroom, took fan Qing''s toiletries, put on her dry clothes, and went out to wait for half an hour to go down naturally. In this way, fan Qing would not know that he had already woken up, so as to avoid everyone''s embarrassment.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s thought just fell, and the door was pushed open. Fan Qing came in anxiously, but he saw Chu Feng standing there after wearing clothes. Obviously, he washed his face and brushed his teeth and blinked his eyes. I just went down for a few minutes. How could he get everything ready? What''s the matter? What''s the rhythm?


    Is it?


    Think of a possibility, fan Qing''s face appears red, do not know whether angry or shy, because now even a fool also know that Chu Feng was pretending, he did not sleep at all!


    Fan Qing has a feeling of being caught as a thief. Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, she looks like Chu Feng is a vicious villain.


    Staring at by such eyes, Chu Feng awkwardly scratched his head: "that, I just woke up, I don''t know anything."


    "Enough!" Chu Feng here no silver 300 Liang words fan Qing or heard, hum: "you quickly hide!"


    She does not want to entangle with Chu Feng this problem, can only when Chu Feng does not know this matter, self comfort.


    Chu wind is curious, downstairs came a voice: "sunny, are you still sleeping?"


    Fan Qing''s face suddenly became anxious. Looking around, she didn''t know where to hide Chu Feng. Seeing that Chu Feng was still in a daze, she heard the footsteps coming from the stairs. Fan Qing quickly went over and pulled Chu Feng: "you can think of a way to explain it. My husband is back. You have to find a way for me!"


    Chu Feng was still puzzled. When he heard this, he knew that fan Qing was worried about being found. He said, "what can I do? You brought me back last night, and you let me sleep here. According to the truth, you have to explain it to me!"


    Fan Qing pretty face slightly red, severely trampled on Chu Feng: "you have violated my eight centimeters, you have to think of a way!"


    Naturally, fan Qing''s foot did not hurt Chu Feng. However, the term blasphemous eight centimeters made Chu Feng blush, because it was indeed he who had dreamt about it. Under a wry smile, fan Qing said, "committing crimes!"


    As the words fell, the footsteps were approaching the door, and fan Qing was completely desperate. When she wanted to be frank and lenient, suddenly a gust of wind blew. The balcony door that had been closed was opened, and the curtains were fluttering, but Chu Feng had disappeared.If not can feel Baodi night not closed loose, fan Qing will doubt whether Chu Feng came last night, but people?


    Blinking her eyes, fan Qing suddenly became a little curious about how Chu Feng managed to do it, and how it seemed to be filmed in the movie. She came and went without a shadow?


    "Fine and fine!"


    A young officer in uniform also appeared at the door. It was fan Qing''s husband, chen fan!


    Fan Qing blinked his eyes to make sure that Chu Feng really left. He also turned back with a sigh of relief: "how can I come back suddenly? I don''t think it''s going to be another month?"


    Chen Fan didn''t find fan Qing''s look a little unnatural. If Chu Feng were here at the moment, he would surely find this man. It was the young officer who took the green dragon and white tiger and threw it to him yesterday.


    Chen Fan did not find anything, said: "yesterday to help deal with some things, so stayed for a day to report to General Commander Yang, afternoon back."


    Fan Qing went out of the room and Chen fan asked, "what happened at the seaside yesterday?"


    "Yes Chen Fan followed him downstairs and said, "but the truth of this matter has been blocked. It belongs to a secret. It is not convenient for me to tell you. In addition, I want to discuss something with you when I come back today."


    Downstairs, fan Qing winked at the two aunts standing there and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Chen Fan hesitated for a moment and said: "old Yang is going to enter the imperial city next year. He has already got in touch with the Royal City branch. I went there to join the Dragon corps and work with major general Lin Wei. I will go back in the afternoon and fly directly to the Imperial City tomorrow. It is estimated that he will be very busy for two years."


    "After all, you can''t come out before you finish the basic tasks. There are not many wonderful flowers like major general Lin Wei and Li Shao. I need about two years."


    Fan Qing frowned: "it means that for two years, you can''t fulfill the responsibility of a husband?"


    Chen Fan looks embarrassed. Looking at the two aunts, they seem to know that the two young men are going to quarrel. They quickly enter the kitchen and close the door.


    Chen fan then went to sit down and said apologetically: "the man has lofty aspirations. I will seize this opportunity given me by Mr. Yang. I believe that after two years, although I can''t surpass Major General Li Shao and Lin Wei, I can at least become a major general!"


    "Then I''ll take you to live in the Imperial City, OK?"


    Fan Qing leaned on the sofa and stared at Chen Fan for a while. When the latter was looked at by him, he said: "when I knew you, you were just a platoon leader of the border troops. I think you are sincere and kind to me, so you agreed to your pursuit and even married you regardless of my father''s opposition.


    You also promised me that as long as you go to the major or even the commander, you will spend more time with me, and you will never think of climbing up. But you are a senior school now. All these are because you are my husband, Mr. Yang and my father are old classmates. Of course, you also have the ability and sincere heart. Otherwise, Mr. Yang will not give you the upper position so quickly.


    Now you have to go to the Imperial City, and I have to wait for you for two years. The years of a woman are unforgettable. When I married you, I wanted a child. Now tell me, how many times have we been married and have roomed together? "


    Chen Fan bowed his head in shame: "I''m sorry!"


    Fan Qing didn''t seem to hear that. She went on to say, "a total of 13 times. She has been married for four years, three times a year, once every four months, and each time is only five minutes. Have you ever treated me as a normal woman?"


    "I just want to ask you now, is your career important, family important, or me important?"


    Chen Fanli raised his head and said, "I am working for our country."


    "Don''t cap me!" Fan Qing''s voice was even louder, showing a strong side: "Mr. Yang also works for the country, so does Mr. Su. Even many people serve for the country, but they also take into account their own families when fighting the front line, and you just want to climb up."


    "Don''t think I don''t know. You have three holidays a month, but where have you been in those three days?"


    Chen fan was so scolded by fan Qing, ashamed to bow his head: "I''m sorry!"


    Fan Qing snorted coldly: "in those three days of vacation, you went to accompany your leaders and superiors. I know, but I don''t want to say, but now you have to wait for me for two years. Is it too much?"


    "Today I just want a word from you. Can you be as normal as other soldiers? Can you stay with me for three days a month


    Chen Fan opened his mouth and said, "but I want to go to the imperial city. I can''t miss this opportunity."


    Fan Qing waved: "you go, but I also tell you, in the next month you can''t accompany me for a day, I''ll find other men to have other children."


    "Dare you Chen Fan stood up and said, "I''ll try my best!" Chen Fan narrowed his eyes when he looked at fan Qing Turn around and walk out of the villa.


    Fan Qing looked at his back, a little disappointed, know that Chen fan is not able to do, he loves her, but more love power!


    "Miss, men are like this. Don''t be sad." When Chen Fan left, two aunts also came out of the kitchen. They all heard what they had just said. Aunt blue comforted her by saying, "what''s more, uncle doesn''t care about you. It''s because he has no luck. Last night that little guy was good. By the way, where did he go?"Fan Qing is in a bit of a bad mood at the moment. She does not exclude chen fan, who is busy with his work and has ambitious men. She understands that, but what she can''t understand is that Chen Fan goes to flatter the people above in his spare time, which she can''t accept.


    Hearing aunt Blue''s words, fan Qing''s face was slightly red: "put on your pants and run away!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1559

    At lunch time, Tao linxuan is a restaurant of a certain grade in Guangzhou.


    In a separate courtyard, they were all wrapped up at noon today. There were four ladies with different styles sitting here. The waiters did not arrange one of them, only the food on the stone table.


    Yang Danqi, Liang Qi, Zhang Xi and fan Qing.


    Naturally, we didn''t gather here with nothing to eat. It was Liang Qi who asked everyone to accompany her. Fan Qing seemed a little upset, so all four sisters gathered here.


    "Liang Qi, what''s the matter with you, listless?"


    Zhang Xi always looks like he doesn''t care about anything. His innocent big eyes and pure temperament make him look like a little Lori. He looks at Liang Qi curiously and blinks.


    "What else? No, it''s about the son of a bitch. " It can be said that Liang Qi, who can be rich and prosperous all his life without struggle, looks sad at the moment: "yesterday, I went to find Guo Meimei, the little fox spirit, and asked her to check the person. But this morning I called her without any news, and told me that the person may have left Guangzhou."


    "I asked her to issue a wanted notice directly. She said that she wanted my father''s approval. I could only say that."


    Yang Danqi smiles bitterly. Chu Feng doesn''t do anything to Liang Qi. At most, he takes her first kiss. The wanted order must be approved by Liang Lao. Naturally, it''s not possible. What I didn''t expect was that Liang Qi really came.


    Zhang Xi mumbled his small mouth: "in addition to personality, it seems that he has nothing good, right? I can tell from a glance that it may not work! "


    Fan Qing on one side was eating and coughing constantly. She was choked by Zhang Xi''s words. She felt that other men could not be said in the world, but Chu Feng couldn''t be said. Only eight centimeters would let her relax for a morning. If all were said, she would not want to look for other men in the future.


    Fan Qing''s appearance attracted everyone''s attention. Zhang Xi asked, "what''s the matter? You''re also out of your wits today. Isn''t Chen Fan''s failure to feed you, endocrine disorder?"


    "Fuck you, am I such a hungry man?" Fan Qing slapped Zhang Xi with a smile and scolded, and said with a bitter smile: "but it''s really because of Chen Fan''s business. Tomorrow he will go to the imperial city and ask me to wait for two years. Even if I''m not a particularly hungry woman, but two years, that''s two years!"


    Yang Danqi and others suddenly nodded.


    Fan Qing said to them, if a woman doesn''t do that thing, it''s nothing, but if she does it once, she will have a second desire. Thirty is like a wolf and forty is like a tiger.


    I also know that fan Qing usually meets chen fan only once in a few months, which is not enough. Now chen fan has to go to the imperial city. Obviously, fan Qing is hungry.


    Yang Danqi frowned: "this matter seems to be the meaning of my father, why don''t I tell him to let Chen Fan stay?"


    "No Fan Qing shook his head: "if that''s the case, chen fan will divorce me immediately. Even if the feelings are not as good as at the beginning, I don''t want to make too unhappy. If it really doesn''t work, I''ll go out of the wall, but you can keep it secret for me, or I''ll die!"


    It seems that fan Qing is very relaxed, but they all feel that fan Qing is not comfortable at all.


    It should be a happy thing to get married and have a husband, but Chen fan is an over ambitious person, even if it is a normal holiday, he will not accompany fan Qing.


    Fan Qing is also a general person. He knows that men are ambitious, so most of the time there is no complaint. A man should be indomitable. But Chen fan has no sense of propriety. He doesn''t go home when he has a chance. He just wants to climb up. He always ignores his wife.


    Zhang Xi shook his head in the side: "at the beginning, I said that although Chen Fan likes you, but more is to borrow you to go to the top, you still just don''t believe, now lost body lost life."


    Fan Qing shook his head with a bitter smile: "it''s OK. I can see it. If a man can''t make me happy, I''ll find it myself. Moreover, he will climb to the general or major general. When he has no hope of climbing up, he will come back. At that time, I should be in my thirties, or I can be!"


    Yang Danqi''s eyes motioned Zhang Xi to stop talking. To find a man who only cares about his career and has no spare time, fan Qing must be uncomfortable, so don''t say it. As for whether fan Qing will really go out to find a man, Yang Danqi thinks it''s not possible. How can fan Qing be well-educated.


    And Liang Qi Nunu on one side said, "can''t you divorce him directly? You are still young, and with your identity, you can definitely find a better one. Even if the man has nothing, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, your family has money. As long as you love you, chen fan will let him go! "


    Liang Qi''s words, let the three girlfriends blink their eyes, Liang Qi is stunned, how can we all look at her?


    Zhang Xi asked in disbelief: "are you still you? Don''t you always think of looking for a prince? How can I have no money or status now? "


    Yang Danqi and fan Qing also nod their heads. Liang Qi has always had a high opinion and a low hand. How can he say such a level word?"Do you have any?" Liang Qi touched her face, a little embarrassed, and her tone was a little unnatural: "people always change. There''s nothing strange about it. Wasn''t fan Qing also interested in Chen fan at the beginning? But now? "


    Yang Danqi several people show a look of fun, intuition is definitely not what Liang Qi said.


    Zhang Xi ha ha a smile: "Liang Qi, you will not like that boy, ready to find out to marry him?"


    Liang Qi bowed his head: "don''t talk nonsense. That bastard doesn''t understand amorous feelings. He runs away without playing. He may be an incompetent guy. I don''t want a man who can''t get up."


    What you say is not true!


    The three immediately gave Liang Qi''s words a suitable label, but fan Qing and Yang Danqi''s heart is not the same taste, the former is thinking of the morning eight centimeters, bitter smile Liang Qi thought of the things she did first, but this thing she certainly will not say, otherwise the sisters have not done.


    As for Yang Danqi, she thought of Chu Feng''s identity, but she had no choice. One day, if Liang Qi knew that person was Chu Feng, what kind of expression would she have if she often cursed secretly?


    Only Zhang Xi didn''t know anything. He just ate there with a big chest and no brain.


    Just quiet down, Liang Qi''s phone rang, took out to look at a frown: "it seems to cause trouble again, every time you call me, there is no good thing!"


    Press to answer to drink a way: "say, you hit who again, or disaster which girl?"


    After hearing Liang Qi''s words, Yang Danqi and others knew what was going on. Liang Qi had a younger brother, who was two years younger than her, but he didn''t do business. He always mixed up with a group of dandies. He didn''t cheat men and women for a year. Liang Qi''s elder sister didn''t give him less cleaning.


    "What!" But this time the result seems to be a little different. Liang Qi stood up and said, "what''s going on, please explain it to me?"


    After a few minutes hung up the phone, Liang Qi looked angry and slapped on the stone table, regardless of the pain in Bai Nen''s small hand: "Liang Jun was hit in the street and broke a leg and a hand!"


    Yang Danqi three people all frown, Liang Qi''s younger brother is always bullying men and women, they all know how much, but in general there is no excessive situation, Liang family can solve, who can attack Liang Jun, or cruel hand?


    "What''s going on?" Yang asked


    Liang Qi hummed: "Liang Qi and a group of friends drove through the downtown area today. When they got off the bus, they had an argument with a person. As a result, one leg and one hand were broken!"


    Yang Danqi three people look at each other, the feeling is not so simple, certainly is that the younger brother did not tell the truth, but out of the standpoint of the best friend, Yang Danqi continued to ask: "do you know who?"


    "I don''t know!" Liang Qi shook his head and picked up the handbag next to him: "but the people around Liang Jun recognized that the man finally got on the car of the Huang family and left. It must be from tianwangmen. I will go to the Huang family now to be fair and take my brother with me!"


    "Liang Qi!" Yang Danqi heard Huang family and tianwangmen have an ominous premonition: "Chu Feng is in Huang''s garden, don''t wait for him to go?"


    Liang Qi hummed: "when the day lily is cold, just take advantage of this opportunity to beat Huang Jingyin that wench, don''t understand the rules, even connive at the hand to hurt my brother, I want her to look good." While walking and making a phone call, it is obviously calling friends.


    Zhang Xi blinked: "I''ll go too!" For fear that the world will not be chaotic, they will follow.


    "It''s over." Yang Danqi throws out a sentence, Chu Feng is in Huang''s garden. Liang Qi will know that she is hiding something when she goes to see her. Something will happen at that time.


    Fan Qing also realized that things were not good, but she thought a little more than Yang Danqi: "with such arrogant means and arrogant practices, who do you think is the person who beat Liang Qi''s younger brother?"


    Yang Danqi a Leng, subconsciously asked: "you don''t want to say is Chu Feng?"


    Fan Qing nodded slightly: "follow me and have a look. I''m not afraid of ten thousand. I''m afraid in case."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1560

    Huang''s garden.


    In the hall, Huang Jingyin looked at Chu Feng curiously and asked, "little wind, did you hit people?"


    Chu Feng en nodded: "a hand and a foot are broken off. Is there a problem?" Look at Huang Jingyin and green aunt that helpless look, pat the head: "by the way, that kid says he is called junshao, what thing?"


    Huang Jingyin smiles bitterly. Aunt Qing doesn''t know how to say it.


    Yesterday, everyone thought that Yao Qianxue had died, but later, somehow, Yao Qianxue came back to life. Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing explained that it was life shock at that time, in fact, it was just a kind of suspended death. Fortunately, they saw it, otherwise, it would be real death.


    They can only accept the explanation of Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, but they were too busy yesterday to talk to Chu Feng.


    This morning, Yao Qianxue suddenly wanted to go out for a walk. Unexpectedly, he met the wandering Chu Feng, which directly shocked the unknown Chu Feng.


    But then both of them were still silent because of yesterday''s incident. Suddenly, several cars stopped. A frivolous man''s direct intention was to offend Yao Qianxue. Before he knew how Yao Qianxue was ok, Chu Feng directly knocked over the group of people and broke the leg of the one who claimed to be junshao.


    However, they are all small problems. As long as you go to find a doctor to pick it up, it is a lesson.


    But looking at the looks of Huang Jingyin and Qing''s aunt, it seems that they are still working for big people.


    Chu Feng also took his eyes from Yao Qianxue for the time being. As for how he survived, he didn''t care how he survived. As long as he was alive, he knew that he would come back early last night and not drink, which made a misunderstanding.


    Ask: "tell me, which family is big and young?"


    Huang Jingyin wryly smile: "it''s not so great big and little, just a family that has a little grudge with tianwangmen."


    "Miss Yao drove the car of the Huang family just now. I think it has been found."


    Chu Feng impatiently interrupted Huang Jingyin''s words: "I am now asking you who he is, did not ask you whether he will find me, do you understand?"


    Huang Jingyin looked a little embarrassed, but also omitted some nonsense: "his name is Liang Jun, the son of a member of the Liang Department!"


    "Beam member?" Chu Feng felt where he had heard the name, narrowed his eyes and thought for a while and asked, "is the member of the Liang Department you mentioned the one who was filial to Huang Chengdong? Then, because you took over tianwangmen, he didn''t have any oil and water, so he applied to Zhou Shao every three or five times to clean up the gangsters. The one who was finally suppressed


    Huang Jingyin nodded: "it''s him. Although Zhou Shao warned him that he didn''t dare to trip up the tianwangmen gate again, after the fall of Huang Chengdong, he lost more than one hundred million yuan of gray income a year. He always hated to gnash his teeth, but he just couldn''t find a chance to attack tianwangmen. Now you?"


    It is self-evident that Chu Feng hurt his son, which is equivalent to giving him an excuse.


    "Cut, afraid of a ball!"


    Chu Feng waved his hand indifferently: "I''m not from tianwangmen. Would he dare to take this opportunity to attack tianwangmen? In that case, he could only retire in advance, because the inner exchange of tianwangmen has a grudge against the lack of gray income. This old guy is really uninteresting."


    Aunt Qing nodded: "although the members of the beam department are angry in their hearts, they dare not go too far when they are warned by Zhou Shao. However, Jingyin has some grievances."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "why, what excessive demands did he put forward?" I guess it''s Huang Jingyin to accompany him.


    Aunt Qing shook her head: "that''s not true. It''s just that in addition to her son, the member of the Liang Department also has a daughter. At first, Huang Shichang gave her many benefits all year round. Later, after the incident, she asked Jingyin to meet her. She wanted Jingyin to follow Huang Shichang''s practice and give her 30 million yuan a year."


    "But when Jingyin refused, she held a grudge against her. She often made a stumbling block and complained about the lack of wind."


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned: "what does it have to do with me? If I don''t eat enough, the younger ones will follow. How did the Liang family get to this day? "


    Aunt Qing laughed bitterly: "at the beginning, tianwangmen changed owners because of the secular power of the ruling Institute. Miss Liang said that it was all your fault that Feng Shao was responsible for. Cat catching mice meddled in tianwangmen regardless of good Fengmen''s affairs. In fact, her interests were lost and you were angry!"


    Chu Feng startled with a smile: "it seems that I am lying gun, this Miss Liang seems not a good thing, if you really dare to find it, it will be a pot of cake."


    "No!" Huang Jingyin then said: "Liang member or Liang Jun is nothing. If you move your finger when the wind is weak, you can know how to do it. However, this Miss Liang is different. She and the two young ladies of the Yang family are good friends who grew up together since childhood. Mr. Yang still considers her to be a daughter."


    Chu Feng nodded gently. If this is the case, this Miss Liang family is still a little backstage, but not too big. Mr. Yang is a sensible person. When he really touches the bottom line, he cares about his daughter and son.


    But Chu Feng felt something was wrong and raised his head: "well, what''s the name of this Miss Liang?"


    Don''t know why Chu Feng asked so, Huang Jingyin replied: "Liang Qi!"Chu Feng coughed and laughed bitterly. How could there be such a clever thing in the world?


    But to be together with Yang Danqi, Liang Qi''s identity must be not simple, so it seems that Zhang Xi and fan Qing should also have background, otherwise it is impossible to walk with Yang Danqi.


    Touch your head, this thing is a bit complicated. If Liang Jun''s business doesn''t matter, the key point is that Chu Feng doesn''t want Yang Danqi to be difficult to do, because after listening to Huang Jingyin, Liang Qi hates herself, while Yang Danqi has seen herself and doesn''t tell her, she will feel that Yang Danqi deliberately watched her make a fool of herself.


    He would also feel that he was deliberately humiliated by Chu Feng. This matter was originally simple, but it became more complicated because there was no investigation into the identity of the people around Yang Danqi. The kiss in the hotel room became more complicated.


    In the women''s curious look, Chu Feng coughed and said: "the person who estimated that Liang''s family would come to our house soon. I drank too much last night and didn''t have a good rest. You can take care of the next thing. I believe you can do it. In this way, I''ll talk to Xuexue."


    She took Yao Qianxue and walked upstairs regardless of whether she was willing or not. Several women in the hall were stunned. What''s the matter? Didn''t you just say that it''s all over the place?


    Why do they have to solve it now?


    Zhuque, Ziyi and Feng Qingqing all went to deal with the new branch rudder. In the hall, only Dongfang Yun''s aunt Qing and Huang Jingyin narrowed their eyes and sneered: "this boy, there is definitely something wrong with Miss Liang."


    Huang Jingyin and aunt Qing think about the change of Chu Feng just now. It seems that they really changed after hearing Liang Qi''s name. Huang Jingyin is very upset. This little son of a bitch, I don''t want to give you a clean body. She went to find the woman who looks down on others.


    Before he could vent his anger, a member of tianwangmen ran in: "Miss, Miss Liang, with a group of young masters and Miss Guo, burst in and said that they would arrest and beat junshao in the street!"


    Huang Jingyin snorted and glared at the upstairs: "Chu Feng, you bastard!"


    She shook her hands and went out. Thinking of the dirty relationship between Chu Feng and Liang Qi, she felt very stuffy. Even though she and Chu Feng had not yet established a relationship, she was not happy to go into Liang Qi''s body and then into her own body, just like a natural enemy.


    When Guo Junmei got on the street, he was driven down by a dozen people in the car, or even a few people were driving down from the street.


    "What''s the relationship between you and Liang Qi?"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked at Yao Qianxue: "you are still angry, angry I ignored your life and death yesterday?"


    Yao Qianxue''s eyelids moved, she was really angry yesterday Chu Feng did not care about the eyes, and did not hesitate to turn around the figure, but can not hate, just light said: "I am asking, is she your lover?"


    "You are!" Chu Feng breathed out a breath and hugged Yao Qianxue. His eyes were sincere: "I just misunderstood her. I just don''t want Yang Danqi to lose a sister. How much do you think?"


    Once again in the embrace of Chu Feng, Yao Qianxue has fantasized countless times, but this time she directly pushed away Chu Feng: "please put less respect, save the next time I lie down and be pinched by your enemy, I am not your woman, there is no need to bear the danger of your women."


    Chu Feng looks at Yao Qianxue''s firm look, wryly smiles and shakes her head, and looks at the things outside. Can Huang Jingyin handle it?


    Yao Qianxue took a look at Chu Feng, sighed slightly, and turned out of the room. She didn''t want to stay with Chu Feng. She wanted to forget him constantly, because up to now, she still couldn''t accept the fact that there were too many women in Chu Feng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1561

    "Miss Liang, what do you mean?"


    Huang Jingyin and aunt Qing came out and looked at a fierce Liang Qi. They murmured about the relationship between her and Chu Feng. They also said with a cold face: "although I can''t get into Miss Liang''s eye, it''s Huang''s garden after all. Even if your father comes, they say hello at the door first. What do you mean?"


    The girls sitting in the whole southern underground world show their strong side: "or do you think you can trample on me, Huang Jingyin, Huang family and even tianwangmen?"


    "You know you''re not in my eye?" Liang Qi sneered and didn''t take Huang Jingyin''s words to heart. Since ancient times, evil can never be good. Liang Qi has always believed in this point: "and can''t I step on you?"


    Liang Qi''s words made many members of tianwangmen look at each other angrily. Although the overall strength of tianwangmen is almost the same as that of Fengmen, it also holds the whole south. Huang Jingyin is an absolute figure who can be equal with many big Jidao giants in the world.


    Now she is despised by Liang Qi, a woman fighting for her father. She is very uncomfortable in her heart.


    No wonder people say that women pretend to be forced to have two conditions. The first is that the man who sleeps her is cool, and the other is the person sleeping with her mother. Obviously, Liang Qi has a person sleeping with her mother who is very strong, so she is qualified to stand in front of Huang Jingyin.


    Otherwise, the door of Huang''s garden would have been turned over by the people of Tianwang gate before they came in.


    Huang Jingyin is no longer the girl she used to be. She won''t be angry because of Liang Qi''s words. Moreover, Liang Qi, who has no capital in addition to her father, is not worthy of Huang Jingyin''s anger.


    Moreover, she saw that Yang Danqi and Zhang Xi were all there, and she knew that their identities were not simple. Even though she was not happy that Liang Qi directly broke into Huang''s garden, Huang Jingyin would not easily reveal it. That would only make people feel that she is arrogant and domineering, which is not conducive to the balance of Chu style.


    Looking up, she kept calm all the time: "Miss Liang naturally has the capital to step on me, but even if you want to step on me, you have to draw a path?"


    Huang Jingyin''s disdainful attitude falls in Liang Qi''s eyes. She thinks that Huang Jingyin is afraid to compete with her, and her look is even more arrogant.


    Liang Qi pointed to him and his face was cold: "this is my brother Liang Jun, who was beaten for no reason and broke his hands and feet. Although it is only a matter of cultivating for a period of time, it seriously challenges the dignity of my Liang family."


    "And someone has proved that it was the man from tianwangmen. Do you want to give me an account?"


    If it''s the rest of the people, Huang Jingyin will definitely hand it over to do an account out of Liang Qi''s identity. But now that she knows that the person who started it is Chu Feng, Huang Jingyin certainly can''t hand over Chu Feng, and if she does, Liang Qi can''t do anything about Chu Feng, just to increase mutual hatred.


    Shaking her head, Huang Jingyin began to play Tai Chi: "although Huang family and tianwangmen were born in a bad family, they are law-abiding people now. Liang Shao was beaten. I feel very sorry, but I just want to say a word."


    "I, Huang Jingyin, swear with my reputation and the honor of tianwangmen that my people have never hurt Liang Shao!"


    Huang Jingyin''s words made the scene quiet down. Liang Qi began to loose her so-called confidence. Huang Jingyin pressed on her reputation and the honor of tianwangmen, so it is absolutely impossible to lie. Otherwise, she will become the laughingstock of all parties and become a person without credit.


    When you get to Huang Jingyin''s position, reputation is very important. Everyone knows this truth.


    What Liang Qi didn''t know was that Huang Jingyin had the courage to say this because the person who started it was Chu Feng. Chu Feng did not belong to Huang family, nor was she from tianwangmen. Naturally, she swore without fear.


    But when everyone was at a loss, one person caught Huang Jingyin''s words, which was fan Qing.


    She and Yang Danqi had such a conjecture before they came. Huang Jingyin is not a fool. She can still swear. Then she is very confident and sure, instead of Huang family and tianwangmen people. It can only be Chu Feng. Fan Qing laughs bitterly. Liang Qi is doomed to find no good place today.


    Thinking about whether to remind Liang Qi, this will only be more embarrassing.


    "Sister, that''s the girl!"


    All of a sudden, when the situation fell into a kind of calm because of Huang Jingyin''s words, Liang Jun, who was sitting in a wheelchair with a lovely child, glanced at Yao Qianxue, who came out of the room and turned to go to one side: "the person who hit me was with this woman. He must be the Huang family."


    Yao Qianxue originally wanted to turn around and stay behind for a while. He didn''t want to be bothered by these things. He didn''t want to be recognized by Liang Jun, sighed and went to the scene.


    Liang Qi also showed a sneer, but did not aim at Yao Qianxue, but looked at Huang Jingyin: "Miss Huang, your reputation is not valuable!"


    Huang Jingyin frowns, Yao Qianxue how to run out, but also not too much passive. "This is my elder martial sister in Jianghai University. As for your reputation, I think it is still very valuable. I can still swear to beat your brother, not Huang family or tianwangmen.""If Miss Liang still thinks that I am cheating, then my words will be left here. Once you have evidence that you are from the Huang family and tianwangmen, I will kneel down and make an apology, or even make a compensation of 10 million!"


    Huang Jingyin''s face is not red, and her heart doesn''t jump. Liang Qi has no bottom. She knows that her brother is a man who runs trains all over his mouth. Will she cheat herself?


    But then he felt that it was impossible. Liang Jun could cheat her on other things, but it seemed that there was no need to cheat him when he was beaten.


    It''s just Huang Jingyin''s firmness that makes her have no bottom. If it''s from Huang family or tianwangmen, where does Huang Jingyin have the confidence to say these words?


    What Yang Danqi has captured at the moment is similar to fan Qing''s mind. Huang Jingyin dares to swear and even dare to say these words. It can only be possible that the person who hit Liang Jun is in Huang''s garden, but not Huang family members or tianwangmen people, but Chu Feng.


    Because he is not Huang''s family or tianwangmen, Huang Jingyin is not afraid to say these words.


    "You


    Liang Qi for Huang Jingyin found no breakthrough point, can only point to Yao Qianxue standing beside Huang Jingyin: "hit my brother''s person?"


    "Will the wicked report first?" Yao Qianxue is not the girl who was bullied by Chu Feng at Jianghai University, but also wronged. She stares at Liang Qi and throws out a sentence.


    Liang Qi a Leng, then is an angry, Yao Qianxue said so, in the heart is particularly uncomfortable: "what do you say?"


    Yao Qianxue didn''t have the slightest timidity. She replied calmly: "I said that the villain complained first. I only asked those who beat your brother. Why didn''t you ask what your brother did to be beaten like this? Don''t embarrass you with the truth, Miss Liang! "


    Yao Qianxue that momentum, compared to any woman here are not inferior, so that in the second floor hiding to see Chu Feng also small surprise, Yao Qianxue''s growth is terrible, amazing.


    Sure enough, Liang Qi was said by Yao Qianxue, suddenly lost the edge just now, and looked at his younger brother. Is it this jerk who didn''t tell the truth?


    Liang Jun looks like a good child sitting in a wheelchair, but his heart is full of bumps. He really didn''t tell Liang Qi the truth. He just told her that he was parking in the street. Someone looked at him and wanted to show off in front of his girlfriend and beat him up. As for the rest, he didn''t say a word.


    And such a look fell in Liang Qi''s eyes, she knew that she had been pit by this younger brother.


    "It seems that Miss Liang really doesn''t know the truth."


    Yao Qianxue said with a noncommittal smile: "I''ll tell you that today I go out for a walk, and then in the street, your brother, the so-called bitter master, will take a group of people around and throw out 100000 yuan to me to play for him for a night. He also said that he is handsome. There are 100 ways to deal with me, and I can''t help but ask me to consider clearly."


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, thinking of the situation at that time, a light sneer: "it''s just that your brother''s so-called pride of being a local has not yet been shown off, he was kicked by a good-natured man who was just and courageous, and then he also said cruel words, and the result is what you see now."


    "Miss Liang, do you think it''s normal for me to be played by your brother for one night, or do you think it''s normal for your brother to repay evil with evil?"


    Liang Qi''s hot face is a little embarrassing. The truth is unexpected, but it is also expected. This is something that Liang Jun can do. It is only questioned by Yao Qianxue, who looks like a yellow haired girl. Liang Qi is even more angry.


    No matter what the number of people around him, he said: "even if you refuse to do so, why do you beat people? You must know that kind-hearted person. He got on the bus with you and left. Hitting people is against the law. My brother has not done anything to you, so he is not qualified to punish my brother!"


    "Tell me who he is. I don''t care about today''s affairs. Otherwise, I''ll sue you to order others to hurt intentionally."


    Yao Qianxue frowned, but not because of Liang Qi''s words angry, just a kind of sneer and ridicule: "your brother didn''t do anything to me can be as if things did not happen? Then if your brother did something to me, even if he died at that time, what''s the use? Just because it didn''t happen, you can treat it as nothing. Don''t be a rascal


    Liang Qi''s eyes were cold. She went forward and wanted to slap Yao Qianxue. What Liang Jun did was too much, but she didn''t do anything to Yao Qianxue. She was so angry that she didn''t do anything to Yao Qianxue.


    Suddenly, just now Yao Qianxue has been staring at her, feel a little familiar Zhang Xi suddenly, suddenly went up and pulled Liang Qi: "can''t fight, she is Yao Qianxue, vice president of fengteng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1562

    Yao Qianxue!


    A year ago, the name was unknown and unknown.


    But today, a year later, the name Yao Qianxue has become a legend in the business world. She has been interviewed by the national television program twice, a legendary interview with a college student, and has been listed in the most authoritative business magazine in the world five times, becoming the cover character.


    She is also the only girl who is the youngest in the holy pilgrimage, who was approached and entertained by the chief executive on her first visit to Xiangjiang.


    Two months ago, Yao Qianxue, 20, was named the world''s most influential and youngest legendary woman of the year.


    A month ago, the Tianchi Wall Street weekly published information about Yao Qianxue, telling about her deeds and legends in the past year. She has become a figure respected by many students studying abroad.


    Up to now, Yao Qianxue is the youngest woman rich in China. She holds 21% of the shares of fengteng group, second only to President Shen Xiuqin. Her estimated personal assets are hundreds of billions. She directly kills the first-line domestic rich and even ranks in the top 50 in the world.


    In other words, every minute of Yao Qianxue''s life is creating great value.


    Business legend girl, this is the stock god Mr. Bafei''s address to Yao Qianxue.


    In particular, several imperial families have been destroyed. After fengteng entered these industries, Yao Qianxue''s assets are rising. As long as the industries of several big families are completely digested, Yao Qianxue''s personal assets, including real estate and current assets, are nearly one trillion yuan.


    How can Zhang Xi not know such a girl, who has a great influence on the business and economy of the holy Koreas, because she is a journalist and pays close attention to them.


    Zhang Xi''s words also made Yang Danqi and their eyes turn to Yao Qianxue, who is a few years younger than them. They gradually recognize that she is the vice president of fengteng group and the absolute speaker next to Shen Xiuqin. It is also said that she is the woman of Chu Feng. It is also because of this that she has everything today.


    But no matter what happened in the beginning, Yao Qianxue''s ability has been recognized by most people. She is not a vase.


    It''s a business woman.


    Liang Qi''s slap stops on Yao Qianxue''s head. As long as she goes down more than ten centimeters, she will fall on Yao Qianxue''s pure face. However, Liang Qi is stiff and does not dare to fall down because she knows that this slap will be over.


    Not to mention her, even her father, even the head of the Department of Y Province, or even the boss of the Imperial City, dare not give Yao Qianxue a slap in the face, because if she is willing, countless people will lose their jobs.


    Today''s fengteng affects the livelihood of countless people in the holy Dynasty. Who dares to offend Yao Qianxue?


    Liang Qi can''t, nor can her father!


    Yao Qianxue raised her head and looked at Liang Qi''s slap, and her angry but helpless look: "don''t you fight?"


    Liang Qi looks stiff and embarrassed, but she really dare not. It is a small matter for her to finish this slap, and it will implicate the Liang family every minute, which is absolutely not desirable.


    In the heart felt angry and subdued, but Liang Qi still put down his hand, and probably guessed that the person who started it was Yao Qianxue''s bodyguard.


    There was an embarrassment that she didn''t dare to beat Yao Qianxue, but Liang Qi kept her pride all the time: "it turned out to be vice president Yao. I believe my brother may have some inappropriate words, but you can''t help but let the bodyguard attack you too hard? Or do you think you have money and status, so you can ignore the law? "


    "Is it too overbearing to hurt people just because of some frivolous words?"


    Unable to fight Yao Qianxue head-on, Liang Qi can only retreat and seek the second place. Liang Jun has indeed done inappropriate behavior, but has not caused any harm at all. She knows that if she can''t get back a little justice for Liang Jun today, she will become the laughing stock of the whole Guangzhou dignitaries tomorrow.


    Yao Qianxue smile: "what do you want to express?"


    Liang Qi is not used to Yao Qianxue''s taking the initiative, but Yao Qianxue has such capital. She turns to Guo Meimei and says, "Captain Guo, what can you do about this situation?"


    Guo Meimei secretly scolded that she didn''t want to come today, but Liang Qi''s Laozi was her boss. Although the old man didn''t say anything, she was asked to enforce the law impartially. All fools know what''s going on.


    Originally thought that it was the Huang family and the tianwangmen people who beat Liang Jun, then look at the situation to judge, but only did not think it was Yao Qianxue, this is Chu Feng woman, how should I deal with it?


    But Liang Qi''s words have already been said, and Guo Meimei can only come out to the point and say: "according to the law, Liang Jun has committed the crime of insulting others. If the parties sue, they will be detained for seven to fifteen days in accordance with the public security regulations and fined 5000!"


    Liang Qi, as a Miss Liang family, naturally knows this, so she deliberately let Guo Meimei say that Liang Jun is wrong, but the law is only to close the fine, it is not right to hit people.


    Yao Qianxue naturally clear Liang Qi''s careful thinking, with a faint smile: "if in addition to insulting words, but also start to rob people, the intention is not right?"


    Liang Qi looks a change, want to say Yao Qianxue is nonsense, but also know that his brother really can do such things.And Yang Danqi and fan Qing all raise the look of appreciation, worthy of being the vice president of fengteng, Chu Feng''s woman, the mind is not simple!


    Yao Qianxue nodded slightly, knowing that Guo Meimei was right. At that time, Chu Feng was there, which was equivalent to no major event. Judging according to the severity, this is the most fair.


    But Yao Qianxue thought that if Chu Feng was not there, what would the result be?


    "Captain Guo, I know you are right, but there are some things that do not allow natural factors. At that time, no one helped. What would happen and how to judge the result?"


    When Guo Meimei heard Yao Qianxue''s hypothesis, she hesitated and said, "if no one helped at that time, then Liang junhuo''s invasion of good family women''s kidnapping and so on were serious and bad behaviors. If the crime was established, he could be sentenced to 12 to 20 years'' imprisonment!"


    "At the same time, they will be deprived of political rights for two years, and they will not be able to appeal or bail!"


    Liang Qi murmured at one side: "didn''t things happen?"


    "Why did you just talk nonsense?" Yao Qianxue sneered, revealing a light sarcasm: "you also know that things did not happen, and if no one at that time, what was the result of me? What is your brother''s behavior? Is it just because someone stops this that you can erase what might happen next? "


    Yao Qianxue''s strength and questioning immediately silenced the scene. Liang Qi blushed and whitened for a moment. She wanted to say that Yao Qianxue was trying to argue. Didn''t it happen? But it is also clear that if there is no one to protect, then things have already happened.


    After angry, Yao Qianxue calmed down: "so, you still have to ask the person who beat your brother here. Do you think he shouldn''t do it and let your brother violate me is the king''s way?"


    "You can''t be too scoundrel. You can''t deny the existence of something just because it didn''t happen. You can''t do a good thing because someone else does it, but it hurts your brother, so you can''t tell right from wrong."


    Raised his head, delicate face with unquestionable firmness: "you can continue to investigate the hitter, but I will also according to the spirit of Tianchi, sue your brother!"


    Liang Qi''s face suddenly looked ugly. Unexpectedly, Yao Qianxue came to Tianchi spirit with her.


    Tianchi spirit is well known in the world!


    Just like the original news, a beggar seems to be the cause of the disease, and he can''t help attacking the police. According to the highest spirit of Tianchi, any Tianchi person can kill anyone who feels threatened by his life or his personal safety is not guaranteed.


    At present, the spirit of Tianchi has been gradually implemented in Wentang Prefecture. At present, it is also intended to be introduced into the territory of Shengchao. However, due to the system, it has been rejected by many powerful people.


    Because once such laws are introduced, the lives of powerful people will not be guaranteed. If ordinary people feel that they have evil deeds, they can legally kill them. Just like what happened to Liang Jun today, Yao Qianxue can make him lie dead as long as he feels malicious.


    This is a pit father spirit which is fatal to the powerful.


    If Yao Qianxue prosecutes Liang Jun in this spirit, then all the things that Liang Qigang said did not happen will be developed in combination with the situation at that time, and the court will determine Liang Jun guilty according to the final evolved result, and the punishment methods mentioned by Guo Meimei will also appear.


    At that time, the so-called beaters will become heroes, because according to the spirit of Tianchi, when Tianchi citizens are threatened and have no self-protection ability, passers-by will help and kill those who want to commit crimes. On the contrary, they will get a bonus to become heroes.


    This kind of law prevails in Tianchi, but it is difficult to walk in the holy pilgrimage. For example, Liang Qi at the beginning is the best example. The privileged people will not allow such laws to appear.


    On the contrary, they think it''s good to have a set of laws. For example, today Liang Jun was killed by Yao Qianxue when he wanted to be unfaithful to Yao Qianxue. That is to say, self-defense is excessive and Yao Qianxue wants to be punished. However, such a thing does not exist in Tianchi and some Wentang countries.


    Therefore, if Yao Qianxue prosecutes in accordance with the spirit of Tianchi, Liang Jun will be doomed!


    Yang Danqi and fan Qing''s eyes are full of admiration. The girl''s mind is not simple. It directly pokes at the weakness of Liang Qi, a western legal illiterate.


    But Yao Qianxue said oblivious: "if Miss Liang still insists, I will hand over the hitter to you and take it away. Then I will return to Xiangjiang and Sue Liang Jun in accordance with the provisions."


    Xiangjiang is carrying out the spirit of equal treatment in Tianchi!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1563

    Strong, decisive and simple!


    Yao Qianxue, who was still a little girl a year ago, has grown into a woman with means and courage. Liang Qi has nothing to say in a few words.


    Of course, it''s OK for Liang Qi to say that, so we should do a good job to throw Liang Jun into prison for at least 12 years. Moreover, because the client is Yao Qianxue, there will be no water in these 12 years. Moreover, the master of Liang''s family is about to fall. Who will give him face again?


    People walk tea cool, has always been the sage''s wisdom.


    At this moment, just as in ancient times, the emperor is a high-ranking existence. No one can slander him or even show any disrespectful thoughts. Anyone who says that the emperor is not right in public is a crime of contempt for the king. Not only himself but also the whole family will die.


    Let alone the emperor, that is to implicate the whole family.


    Even if the man was disintegrated without any harm to the emperor, the emperor would ask him to die, because he had this idea. If there was no one to escort him, what would the result be like?


    The spirit of Tianchi is just like this, which is similar to the law applied by the ancient sage emperor.


    As long as you have this idea and put it into action, no matter whether you succeed or fail in the end, you will be judged according to the final result of the development of this matter. Any factor will be excluded, and only care about what kind of harm will be caused by the final implementation of what you do.


    Therefore, Liang Qi at this time in the face of Yao Qianxue''s strong, poor words, even a little courage to refute.


    If it''s other people, she can sneer, but this person is Yao Qianxue, then she can definitely evaluate today''s affairs in such a way. If she continues to investigate, the beaters will still be OK, on the contrary, Liang Jun will be thrown into prison.


    Because he has actions, if no one intervenes, it will be a tragedy. There is no doubt that he is a sinner.


    "Vice President Yao!"


    Yang Danqi took a look at Liang Qi and knew that she was now in a difficult situation. She met Yao Qianxue, who was smart and reasonable. She knew that her best friend could do nothing. She went out and opened her mouth with a simple smile: "today''s things happen for a reason, and Liang Qi is just a little anxious because of her brother''s affairs."


    In the face of Yao Qianxue, her smile was not warm or distant. She simply said, "for the sake of Yang Danqi, this matter is over. I apologize for Liang Qi''s behavior just now."


    Yao Qianxue looks at Yang Danqi, who stands in front of her eyes with a sense of nobility. Liang Qi and others can''t have it. Only in that hereditary family can we cultivate such a natural temperament.


    Hearing Yang Danqi''s name, Yao Qianxue vaguely knew who it was. She stretched out her hand to hold it, and her smile was just right: "I''m not too stiff!"


    Latent meaning is, as long as Liang Qi does not go too far, she will not care about what happened, or the possible result.


    Yang Danqi secretly said that the woman was very sharp, and she also looked at Liang Qi: "this matter is over. How about it?"


    Liang Qi is in a dilemma. At the moment, Yang Danqi gives her a step. Naturally, she nods her head unnaturally: "forget it!"


    "Sister!" Liang Jun has been looking at the scene of the situation, heard things like this, that is equivalent to his hands and feet are white broken, roared: "but I broke my legs and hands!"


    Liang Qi frowns. Naturally, she knows that this is not appropriate. However, according to Yao Qianxue''s way and submitting a lawsuit in Xiangjiang, she can''t afford to play and the Liang family can''t play. Yao Qianxue''s identity is very difficult for the Liang family to oppress.


    Drink a voice: "enough, worthless things, go!"


    She turned around and took people to leave. She was furious when she came just now. She was a little embarrassed when she left now. Yang Danqi shook her head. Liang Qi certainly resented this time, but no matter how she resented, Yao Qianxue was not something she could shake.


    Even if she can crush Yao Qianxue, Chu Feng behind her can easily crush Liang''s family.


    When Liang Qi left in anger, Yang Danqi said with a smile, "Miss Huang, excuse me!"


    Huang Jingyin looked at Yao Qianxue in surprise. She felt quite different from when she was in Jianghai. She also nodded to Yang Danqi: "I have said that it was not the Huang family and the tianwangmen who started it."


    Yang Danqi smiles bitterly and nods to Yao Qianxue. She takes fan Qing and Zhang Xi to leave. She just looks at the back one more time. She knows that Chu Feng will certainly look at all these things. She just doesn''t want her to be hard to do, so she doesn''t devote herself. Fortunately, Yao Qianxue has enough ability to resolve this matter, but Liang Jun''s business will be expanded infinitely.


    The garden slowly quieted down. All the dandy children who followed Liang Qi to help left. Yang Danqi and fan Qing left each other. Yao Qianxue turned to Huang Jingyin and said, "I''m sorry. I''m in trouble."


    Huang Jingyin wryly smile: "this trouble is still simple to solve, fortunately the wind is not out!"


    Yao Qianxue also nodded with approval. If it was Chu Feng just now, Liang Qi and Liang Qi would be more miserable. Just like her aunt and uncle, Chu Feng won them mercilessly, not to mention Liang Jun?An hour later, Liang''s apartment.


    "That dead woman, damned, damned, damned!"


    Liang Qi, who returned to the Liang family, kept roaring in the hall and smashed a lot of things in the hall. Several servants stood by in silence and did not dare to speak. Rarely did Liang Qi get so angry.


    With a crisp sound, a large vase was also overturned by Liang Qi and broke open on the ground. Liang Qi''s eyes were burning with anger.


    Over the years, in Guangzhou, as the daughter of Liang family and the dry daughter of master Yang, no one dares to show her any facial expression. She has always embarrassed others.


    However, today, a Yao Qianxue is to let her blustery to accountability, but it is disheartened to come back, all the faces are lost there, how can Liang Qi not be angry, thinking that tomorrow the whole Guangzhou will know about this matter, after all, everyone teased that she was overwhelmed by Yao Qianxue, she felt shameless.


    If Yao Qianxue is in front of her, she seems to want to fight with her.


    Sitting in a wheelchair did not go back to the hospital to rest Liang Jun was pushed in, see the rage in Liang Qi is also afraid to speak.


    But he doesn''t speak, but it doesn''t mean that Liang Qi doesn''t speak. When he turns back to see Liang Jun, Liang Qi angrily says, "asshole, it''s all your good deeds. I don''t have any face now. You bastard, you''re worse than Yao Qianxue!"


    Liang Jun bowed his head in embarrassment: "I''m sorry, I was really wrong this time."


    "Go away!" Liang Qi at the moment seems to be unable to find the vent gap, directly drink and scold: "you are more than just today wrong, which time you were right, today is pulling me and you together to lose face, oneself was interrupted by the hands and feet can''t get justice, I also was made by a girl embarrassed, you are really a waste."


    Liang Jun''s face turned red. How could he be a man? Liang Qi said that he was angry. He was preparing to refute. The Liang family guard who pushed Liang Jun behind him said: "actually, you can be angry. If you can''t move the master, you can move her people!"


    Liang Jun seems to have found a vent channel for Liang Qi to drink and scold. He scolded: "Damn, there is a way for you to tell me quickly. I''m almost scolded to death by my sister?"


    Liang family guards smile bitterly. Liang Qi scolds Liang Jun and Liang Jun scolds him. He can''t find anyone to scold him. But he can''t help it. He says, "Yao Qianxue is the vice president of fengteng group. It''s said that she is still a woman with little wind. We can''t directly move her. But it''s normal for us to have a lot of accidents in Tousheng Dynasty one year."


    "As long as people don''t die and give some lessons, it should be harmless!"


    Liang Qi also calmed down, knowing that it was useless to be angry here. He frowned and asked, "say it!"


    The Liang family guard quickly replied: "I came back just now to know that the young lady and the young master must be uncomfortable, so I specially checked. Yao Qianxue has been working in Xiangjiang all the time, and will go back to Xiangjiang with the car tomorrow morning."


    Liang Qi sneered: "it''s really enjoyable to have a plane instead of driving! But what do you want to say


    The Liang family guard knew that if he didn''t say anything more, it was looking for abuse. He quickly said, "as long as we left Guangzhou, Yao Qianxue overturned his car or something. It has nothing to do with us, right? Key young lady and young master can be more comfortable. "


    Liang Qi frowned and seemed a little hesitant. Yao Qianxue''s identity was there. If there was an accident, it would not be good to die accidentally.


    Liang family guard saw Liang Qi''s hesitation and said: "Miss, it won''t endanger life, it''s just to scare him. As long as you believe me, I''ll take care of this matter. I know a few friends who are good at making highway incidents. I was arrested by the master at the beginning, and I know it, and I''m skilled at it!"


    Hearing that it would not die, Liang Qi''s mouth showed a smile: "then you go to do it, I''m also cool to scare her."


    Liang family guard turns around, what does Liang Qi think of: "wait a minute!" His face was cold and his eyes flashed with anger: "Yao Qianxue, the master, is not convenient to move, but the bodyguard who beat Liang Jun can still move. If you give him all his limbs, go find someone and adjust the image of that person in the video capture nearby, and let people do it."


    Liang family guard nods to deal with a bodyguard, that is a small matter!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1564

    Night came quietly, all things seem to have been calm.


    The rebellion of Qinglong and Baihu disintegrated into a pile of white bones under the strong and iron suppression of Chu Feng. Chu Feng''s eyes were fierce and swept over the woman: "I don''t need you to question what I''m going to do. The two idiots are dragging on slowly. I don''t know. Even if I know that I can make him uncomfortable, help him. As for other things, you should not know Don''t ask


    Two women look uneasy, look at each other, turn around and leave quickly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1565

    "The sun is shining, it''s a beautiful day again!"


    At more than 7 o''clock the next morning, Chu Feng stood in the courtyard of Huang''s garden, enjoying the warm sunshine, and his mouth curled up a pleasant arc: "Yun Yun, I''m in a good mood today, I don''t want Shenyin gate."


    Oriental rhyme on the side, smell speech bite teeth, want to eat and drink the flesh and blood of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng is now so generous to say no, it''s just that there is no ultimate power in Shenyin gate, and Chu Feng will not have much effect.


    Son of a bitch!


    In the heart of a fierce scolding, Dongfang Yun did not point out Chu Feng''s mind, and she had told the rest of the people with the reputation of the holy daughter of Shenyin gate that the Shenyin gate was officially dissolved.


    Of course, it''s also because Chu Feng didn''t want it.


    Chu Feng glanced at Dongfang Yun. Although she didn''t say anything, Chu Feng knew that she must have a lot of complaints in her heart, but she didn''t care about it. Dongfang Yun was a tool for him to vent his boredom. Sooner or later, when he could pull Chang''e down from the altar, Chu Feng had decided to kill Dongfang Yun in front of Chang''e.


    But now shenyinmen and xianchongmen have changed. Chang''e may know something happened to Dongfang Yun, but Chu Feng doesn''t want to pay attention to so many things. Let''s fight against the flood and cover the land!


    Take a breath, open your arms and breathe out happily: "take a rest, you can leave Guangzhou tomorrow, you should visit meiyuanluo''s house, it will be seven evils!"


    Thinking of the seven evils, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed the color of pain. The red evil was Luo Qian, and the Ming Sha was Yan Luo. Chu Feng could kill him mercilessly, but Yan Luo had to be a little troublesome. After all, he was once a brother, and it was hard to choose!


    It''s just that the Luo family of Meiyuan is going to go, and then there is jueshamen, the hidden power of Huangfu family. If Huangfu Juntao is killed, everything will be over, and there will be no dispute at the hermit interface.


    Dongfang Yun takes a look at Chu Feng, which is his profile. At the moment, Dongfang Yun has a decisive breath. Dongfang Yun knows that it is the color of drinking blood, and that meiyuanluo''s family will be in bad luck soon.


    After many actions, Chu Feng now calms down the discordant voice inside the adjudication office. Who will they move?


    Huang Jingyin came from the side and told a message: "Yao Qianxue has left since six o''clock in the morning. Let me tell you!"


    "Gone?" Chu Feng was stunned, and originally wanted to have a good talk with Yao Qianxue. Unexpectedly, she had already left. She passed by with a bitter smile. Chu Feng found that he could threaten the world with the enemy in his hand, but he always did not handle the problem of Hongyan properly.


    He knows what Yao Qianxue needs, but it''s all he can''t give.


    "Let''s go!" sighed


    Huang Jingyin can feel the melancholy of Chu Feng, also know that he has feelings for Yao Qianxue, and also can feel Yao Qianxue''s intention to Chu Feng, but some things are not absolute, Huang Jingyin is not good to say anything.


    After all, this is the affair of Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue.


    "Miss, the wind is weak, it''s not good!"


    A member of tianwangmen also came running in a hurry at the moment, and said without slowing down, he said: "the news from the peripheral brothers is coming to the garden with 300 police force. It''s very fierce and can''t be stopped!"


    Chu Feng frowned: "why, I couldn''t get any benefits yesterday, but I''m here today?"


    Members of tianwangmen shook their heads: "I don''t know, but I''m near the door!"


    Soon, dozens of police cars were all stopped outside the garden, and the police with guns quickly came down to hold the robberies and deter the members of tianwangmen.


    When one of the Audi doors opened, a middle-aged man with a Mediterranean head came down, looking gloomy and ugly. He ignored the eyes of the members of tianwangmen and walked towards the garden. More than a dozen police officers followed him, eyeing the members of tianwangmen. It seemed that as soon as they had any change, they would start immediately.


    Guo Meimei also came down from another car, but her face was full of bitter smile and helplessness. She felt that her team leader had been very busy these two days.


    It''s hard to be quiet when Chu Feng comes.


    The middle-aged man is the chief member of the police department of Y province. At the moment, he looks like someone killed his parents. He comes to see Huang Jingyin and says, "Miss Huang, is it too much to be a man?"


    Huang Jingyin is still curious about whether the member of the Liang Department has come to look for trouble because of yesterday''s incident, but she still keeps a polite attitude in the face of her question: "why did the member of the Liang Department say this?"


    "Are you Chu Feng?" However, the members of the beam department did not pay attention to Huang Jingyin, but looked at her side, slightly annoyed in his eyes.


    Yesterday, when he heard that his son was interrupted, he asked Guo Meimei to cooperate with Liang Qi and punish the murderer. But just now he knew that the person who interrupted Liang Jun''s hands and feet was Chu Feng, and this loss was destined to be eaten.


    Chu Feng took a look at Guo Meimei and saw her winking at herself. She didn''t know what was going on. Chu Feng replied with no salt and no salt: "do you still ask?"


    "Crazy as expected!" The member of the Liang Department sneered, and his voice also raised a lot: "I just knew that you interrupted Liang Jun, but there is a reason for it. Liang Jun was the first one who made the mistake. I don''t care. I think it''s a lesson for the children. But whether fengshao can explain another thing."Liang''s words overturned him for Liang Jun''s sake. Chu Feng was really puzzled at the moment: "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing Chu Feng pretending to be confused, the member of the Liang Department looked even more ugly: "it seems that fengshao deserves to be a performer. His acting skills are good, and you are forgetful. I''ll remind you that fengshao sneaked into my daughter''s house at about 10 o''clock last night and kidnapped her. Won''t fengshao forget this matter?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and the first ten thousand grass mud horses were running wildly there: "are you funny? Ben hasn''t been out of the garden last night, hasn''t he


    "Beam member, less wind!" Seeing that the two people''s congresses had the meaning of fighting, Guo Meimei quickly came up to be a peacemaker. After all, she was not good at offending both sides: "it''s meaningless to say anything before things are clear. Please be calm."


    Then he said to Chu Feng, "Feng Shao, we do have evidence that you kidnapped Miss Liang and let two women take her away!"


    Chu Feng felt that the members of the Liang Department were talking about it, but Guo Meimei did not follow the bullshit and frowned: "evidence!"


    Guo Meimei nodded and waved to the back. A police officer ran up with a notebook computer and opened it in front of the crowd and called out a video. Guo Meimei also explained: "Miss Liang''s residence is monitored at the door. This is the information we have transferred out. You can have a look at it when the wind is low."


    Chufeng squints at the video and sees the image and texture to know that it is not a forgery, but for the content being played, Chu Feng has no impression at all.


    The picture shows that he climbed over the wall and entered Liang Qi''s residence, and then went into the house. Later, he did not know what happened. Two women appeared in the room and then came out to take Liang Qi out of his coma. He also walked out and left in a big way.


    If Chu Feng is not sure he didn''t go anywhere last night, he would almost doubt that the person on the screen is himself.


    What''s more, it''s not clear that even Huang Jingyin is puzzled, and the picture is really Chu style.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, he sneered: "can''t you deny the wind? Hand over my daughter, and that''s it


    "How do you want me to hand over people to something I haven''t done?" Chu Feng slightly shakes his head, he really does not know this matter: "moreover, why should I kidnap your daughter, unreasonable."


    Guo Meimei looked at the member of the Liang Department and nodded his head before she said to Chu Feng: "the wind is less. There was a bit of unhappiness yesterday. Miss Liang and master Liang are young. Let the followers find someone to teach fengshao a lesson. But later, someone found that the follower and several people he was looking for died in a garbage treatment plant."


    "So, you are motivated, because Miss Liang, they are going to be against you."


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes. He didn''t know these things at all. But what Guo Meimei said was that she was in love: "find someone to deal with me?"


    Guo Meimei knew that she had to speak to the point. She nodded and added: "yes, Liang Shao said it personally. At that time, they mistook you as a bodyguard, so they wanted to ask someone to teach you a lesson. In addition, Miss Yao, who was going to rush back to Bauhinia, also had a little lesson. But all the people who followed and he were looking for died, and then Miss Liang had an accident."


    Chu Feng glanced over the irrefutable smile. He didn''t expect such a thing. It''s just a pity that stealing chicken doesn''t erode rice. He''s dead before he does something. But Chu Feng is more puzzled about what''s the relationship between him and him?


    Spread out his hands, the most innocent: "so you think I am the biggest suspect, but this little does not know anything!"


    The member of the beam Department suddenly got angry and pointed to the person who had fixed the frame of the notebook Video: "isn''t this you?"


    Chu Feng wants to say no, Huang Jingyin answers a phone call and her face changes greatly: "the wind is not good. Yao Qianxue''s car back to Bauhinia Flower has an accident and explosion on the highway, four bodyguards are dead, and Yao Qianxue is missing!"


    Chu Feng''s helpless look suddenly cooled down, and suddenly slapped him in the face of the member of the Liang Department who still wanted to talk: "Damn it, look at the good things your son and daughter have done. If Yao Qianxue is OK, I''ll give up your position. If Yao Qianxue has an accident, I''ll let your family bury him!"


    The Chu wind suddenly disappeared in the garden. The member of the beam Department covered his face which was slapped. How could Yao Qianxue have an accident? Isn''t it that all the people we''re looking for are dead?


    What about Liang Qi?


    This moment Chu storm fury, Liang Qi''s matter appears unimportant!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1566

    Two hours later, the middle of a blocked highway.


    Chu Feng stood in front of the two vehicles with a gloomy look. The two cars had been burned and could not see the original appearance. The four bodies inside had also been cleaned up and taken away. More than ten people on the scene were busy handling this matter to ensure the smooth traffic of the expressway.


    And these two cars are Yao Qianxue back to Bauhinia bloom car, she drives one of her own, four bodyguards drive one, but now all become ashes.


    Four bodyguards died, Yao Qianxue disappeared, which is Chu Feng especially do not want to see things.


    Although he and Yao Qianxue have not confirmed the relationship, they all know how important each other is in their own heart. At the moment, Yao Qianxue''s accident, everyone can feel the anger in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Yang Danqi, fan Qing and Zhang Xi also received Yao Qianxue''s car accident and died. Yao Qianxue also disappeared. The most important thing is that Liang Qi ordered her to find someone to teach Yao Qianxue a lesson the day before. Although the evidence says that all the people Liang Qi is looking for are dead, Yao Qianxue still has an accident.


    In addition to yesterday''s events, the three girls all looked anxious on the way to the scene. Yao Qianxue was a woman of Chu Feng. She did not know that Liang Qi was also missing. At the moment, she was worried.


    For fear that Chu Feng raised the butcher''s knife to kill man Jianghong, so they all came to the scene to understand the situation at the first time.


    Why is he here


    As a reporter, Zhang Xi also brought a special camera, but when he saw Chu Feng standing in front of the two cars, he was stunned and threw out a sentence.


    Yang Danqi and fan Qing looked at each other. Fan Qing patted Zhang Xi on the shoulder and said, "he is Chu Feng!"


    "Oh Zhang Xi nodded, then exclaimed: "what, he is Chu Feng, he is not called Lin Feng?"


    Yang Danqi took the words to explain: "he was born in the Lin family village of Dian LAN Xuan city. You can call him Lin Feng. He has never cheated people."


    Zhang Xi looked at the serious looks of Yang Danqi and fan Qing, and the serious atmosphere on the scene at the moment. He wanted to say that all these things were false, but he also knew that this matter was true. Looking at Chu Feng, who felt good, he was the one who was famous all over the world. How could this world be so crazy?


    Blinking innocent big eyes: "does Liang Qi know?"


    Yang Danqi and fan Qing shook their heads at the same time: "I dare not tell her, but if I don''t tell her this time, I think she will soon know."


    "Yao Qianxue''s missing, bodyguard''s death, Chu Feng will definitely take Liang Qi''s knife!"


    Zhang Xi nodded and hung his camera in front of him. Chu Feng was doomed to be unable to report this incident at the scene. It was not right to stand there and go up. For a time, like Yang Danqi, he didn''t know what to do. If he thought well before he came, he forgot to remember.


    Fan Qing saw several police cars coming and whispered, "Uncle Liang is coming!"


    When Liang got off the police car, he was helpless when he saw the scene. He just thought of Liang Qi''s disappearance, not to mention Chu Feng''s slap.


    When he came to Chu Feng''s back, the member of the Liang Department asked himself to summon up his courage: "Feng Shao, we sympathize with Vice President Yao''s accident, but you can''t think that it was the people arranged by her just because Liang Qi had made such a decision. Team leader Guo said that those people were all dead, and they still don''t know who killed them!"


    "I now ask you to release Liang Qi immediately. I believe captain Guo will give you an account of this matter."


    "What!" Yang Danqi exclaimed and quickly stepped forward. Fan Qing and Yang Danqi asked anxiously: "Liang Qi was captured by the wind less?"


    Beam member sees Yang Danqi also in, in the heart relaxed some, also heavily nods: "yes!"


    Yang Danqi and fan Qing both looked at the Chu wind with their back to them. Liang Qi was arrested by him?


    And Chu Feng also slowly turned around at the moment, walked in front of the member of the Liang Department. Suddenly, he slapped him again in his face. His face was gloomy: "I don''t know what you said. I don''t know Liang Qi''s life or death. I can kill you just about Yao Qianxue. Are you still criticizing me?"


    "You''d better pray for Yao Qianxue, or next year today will be your death day!"


    More than a dozen policemen saw that the members of the beam department were beaten. Out of loyalty, they all quickly came forward, took out their guns, pointed at Chu Feng and said, "don''t move!"


    Chu Feng sneered. In the look of surprise, more than ten people flew out like a ball, but they didn''t see what was going on?


    Only Yang Danqi is not too strange, because on the beach, she has seen Chu Feng''s means.


    The member of the Liang Department who was slapped was also angry. His daughter is missing now, and all the evidence points to Chu Feng. However, he started with such insolence, and angrily cried: "lawlessness, you are so lawless!"


    Chu Feng''s face appeared exuberant smile: "I can also be more lawless!"


    He strode forward and jumped off the beam member. Before the latter landed, Chu Feng appeared behind him. One hand directly caught him, and then kicked the beam member out again, hitting the ground heavily and splashing dust.The whole scene is slightly quiet, even if Yang Danqi three people have forgotten the reaction.


    Chu Feng ravaged other people, such as the policemen just now. They all felt that there was nothing wrong with Chu Feng. But now Chu Feng started to attack the members of the Liang Department. They felt that it was a bit out of line.


    Because anyway, the member of the Department of Liang is also the head of the police in Y province. Who dares to move him?


    However, the Chu wind moved, but did not hesitate to move.


    Guo Meimei laughed bitterly in the distance, and quickly asked people to go up to help the members of the beam up. This time, the members of the beam who were helped up did not dare to speak any more. He felt that if he said anything, Chu Feng would definitely make him pay a heavy price.


    After listening to a police report, Guo Meimei also stepped forward: "there is little wind. The cause of the accident has come out. The car driven by Miss Yao is out of control and suddenly breaks down and stops. The car behind is unable to dodge and collide directly. With some factors, it burns and explodes."


    Chu Feng''s eyes indifferently threw out a sentence: "explosion, where is the body? Where is Yao Qianxue''s body? "


    Guo Meimei didn''t know how to answer. That''s why the police found out the cause of the accident. However, it was an explosion. Why were there only four bodyguards'' bodies? Where did Yao Qianxue go?


    With a bitter smile, she couldn''t find the right reason to answer Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng also knows that relying on these police officers, if you don''t give them a few months, you can''t think of any results. If you send a text message, you can only use the power of the adjudication office to track down.


    Slightly cold eyes also looked at members of the Liang Department: "I repeat once again that Liang Qi''s disappearance has nothing to do with me. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. In my eyes, you are a scum. In addition, you should be prepared for me. Once I confirm that the accident today is related to Liang''s brothers and sisters, you will bury Yao Qianxue with the whole family!"


    Members of the beam department were angry in their hearts, and they did not dare to say anything. Chu Feng''s tyranny made him dare not speak.


    When the atmosphere is dignified, Guo Meimei''s phone rings. She takes it out and answers it. Her face changes greatly and she loses her state slightly.


    In addition to Chu Feng''s indifference, everyone looked at Guo Meimei, and her intuition must be something bad. Guo Meimei looked at chufeng and looked at everyone''s stunned opening: "just now I called, all the members of Liang''s family were killed. There was no living person in the Liang family''s apartment, and Liang Jun''s head was cut off."


    "Parents and relatives, all dead!"


    Members of the beam immediately swayed, without the help of two people, they would have fallen to the ground and pointed to Chu Feng and glared at each other: "executioner, you executioner!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. His anger dissipated in vain at this moment. He didn''t send anyone to attack the Liang family. Even if he sent someone, he would not choose broad daylight. He still did something like killing the door.


    Take a look at the two burned cars, think of the missing Yao Qianxue, Chu Feng feels that someone behind seems to be pushing all this, eyes slightly narrowed, who is it?


    The green dragon and white tiger are dead. Now meiyuanluo family and jueshamen will only focus on defense. The situation of Wenzhou emperor family is similar. It is not their words. Who is so hateful with him? It is not a small matter that all these black pots are smashed down.


    At least Xuanyuan family will do things out of influence, and kidnapping and extermination are his means of Chu Feng, but who did it?


    I can''t think of a reason. Chu Feng''s phone rang out in a lethal way. Li Ji''s voice came from the phone. I could hear the solemnity: "the wind is less. We are in Guangzhou Municipal Committee. I hope you can come and talk about it."


    Chu Feng has a bad premonition in his heart. It seems that something really happened!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1567

    The three prefectures of the northern Fengmen revolted directly, and all the Tangkou attacked the small and medium-sized forces in similar regions and prefectures with cruel bloodletting and suppression.


    In a short period of time, in addition to the Central Plains, there were bloody conflicts in the three northern prefectures. More than 100 small and medium-sized forces were wiped out, and countless deaths occurred.


    This uprising has directly aroused the attention of the above authorities and international human rights organizations. Although the diplomatic spokesman claimed that there was no such incident, we all knew that if all this could not be stopped in a short time, the human rights and stability issues of all the holy Koreas would be seriously questioned.


    In addition, the Fengchi Association, which was established by dandies who adore Chu Feng, also played a huge role. When the three big states of Fengmen cleaned up other forces with blood, they all used their own relationship to help the Fengmen wipe their buttocks. For a while, the wind and clouds surged.


    When Chu Feng arrived at the conference room of the Guangzhou municipal Party committee, Zhou Jingxing, who came from the Imperial City, told him with a bitter smile that he did not know anything about it and was trying to suppress it, but it had no effect.


    Because all the instructions came from Chu Feng, who personally asked the principals of the three states to give orders.


    Chu Feng quietly listens to Zhou Jingxing''s current situation. He is shocked that so many things have happened in the past few small space-time blocks, but he does not show too much anger. He also knows that it is he who is busy dealing with Yao Qianxue''s affairs. Huangfu ruodie has not contacted him.


    Fingers tapping on the table, Chu Feng whispered: "four, I said I don''t know about this matter, do you believe it?"


    "They believe it!" Li Ji and others did not answer, a voice came from the open door of the conference room. Xuanyuantai came in with Xuanyuan mirror and xuanyuannu: "so at the first time when they knew that the incident broke out, they didn''t go to deal with this matter, but came to Guangzhou to look for you."


    "According to the meaning of No. 1, stability is the most important thing. Troops from all over the country have sent troops to suppress it. It is their time to breathe for the wind door."


    It''s not surprising that the elders of Xuanyuan family, including xuanyuantai, have been in the imperial city most of the time since the blood moon incident. They are a little weaker than the demigods, but they can do a lot of things, at least to ensure the safety of important people.


    So when he appeared in Guangzhou at the moment, Chu Feng thought it was normal. He also knew that if he didn''t give a reasonable explanation today, maybe it would not be the troops but the children of the Xuanyuan family.


    However, for xuanyuantai, Chu Feng believed it and nodded to Li Ji''s four people: "thank you for your trust."


    "Last night, a strange thing happened in Guangzhou, where a member of the police department of Y province was kidnapped and disappeared. There are also videos that can prove that I started it!"


    Li Ji narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you mean someone is pretending to be you?"


    "That''s for sure." Chu Feng nodded. At first, he was still a little suspicious. But the uprising in the three prefectures showed that last night was not a simple accident: "and this man is very smart. He didn''t go to Huangfu Ruo die directly, but ordered the leaders of the three states, so that they didn''t know me well."


    "Once Huangfu Ruo die is found, his plan will not be carried out. The most fundamental reason is probably to stir up a fight between the Xuanyuan family and the ruling office."


    Li Ji and others nodded solemnly. They believed what Chu Feng said, otherwise they would not suppress everything and run to Guangzhou to see Chu Feng in person.


    Xuanyuan platform sat down and sighed: "the meaning of ancestor is basically similar to yours. It is estimated that what someone wants to do needs us to fight to attract a little attention. Now the goal has been achieved."


    "When there is little wind, unrest is bleeding. How do you solve it? If the troops are deployed at present, the wind door will be destroyed."


    If the troops move out, it will be the killing of high-voltage lines, and the damper will certainly not be able to resist.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and didn''t avoid all the people present and dialed a phone call: "Yilong, Jiangnan, northeast and Jinan are in turmoil. I have only one request. I want to calm it down within two hours. Regardless of the cost and sacrifice, we will execute the leaders of the wind gates in the three states!"


    The bloody and cruel words made Li Ji and others feel shocked.


    Now it can be confirmed that someone provoked these things in the name of Chu Feng, which can show that the three main people are innocent. At the moment, Chu Feng directly issued the order of execution, which is beyond their grasp of blood and cruelty, and they want to kill them if they don''t want to. They ask themselves that they can''t do this, at least they can''t do it now.


    But it is also clear that Chu Feng must do that now. Otherwise, the more than 100 small and medium-sized forces that have been wiped out will certainly feel uncomfortable and will not believe any explanation. Only the death of the three main people is the king''s way.


    In the heart all slightly wry smile, in the end who is so cruel, let Chu Feng cruelly kill his own people to calm down this matter?


    After making the call, chufeng fell into a kind of indifferent calm: "from today on, I will let Huangfu ruodie, Huang Jingyin and even Du Yaming give the highest order. From now on, except for them, even I, chufeng can not mobilize more than 100 people.""I''ll take care of this. You''ll have to rely on you for some obvious things."


    Chu Feng has given a solution, and has done a good job in future defense measures, then there will be no more of today''s situation, because Chu Feng can not mobilize, others can not fake, and Huangfu ruodii, who are familiar with Chu Feng, will not be cheated. If Chu Feng wants to do something, let Huangfu Ruo die do it directly.


    The solution is to solve the problem. It can be said that the matter has subsided temporarily. It is estimated that the people behind will never think that the trust between the upper class and Chu Feng can reach this level. Otherwise, it will really stir up the blood struggle between Xuanyuan family and the adjudication office.


    As for the hand tail left behind on the surface are all small problems, the damper executed the three main people, and then wait for Chu Feng to find evidence to prove that someone counterfeited, then all the problems are not problems.


    Li Ji and others nodded, indicating that they would be done.


    When Chu Feng felt that all these things had been almost solved, ye Zisheng said with a smile: "in addition, there is a decision. I hope that fengshao can use your name to let those people dissolve the Fengchi Association. To be frank, the strength of the Fengchi club this time will give full play to, which makes them feel shocked."


    "It''s hard to hear. They''re afraid that one day these people will have little wind and no pilgrimage."


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. He didn''t feel much about the meeting. He only regarded it as a group of rebellious dandies who yearned for the dark. However, at the moment, it seems that the people of this group of Fengchi association were also used by others and exerted their amazing power.


    Without much hesitation, Chu Feng readily agreed: "you can find Lang Meimei directly. She knows how to do it. Fengchi will disappear in the world tomorrow, just leaving a trace.


    With Chu Feng''s consent, ye Zisheng is also relieved. The strength of Fengchi will now help the damper wipe off his butt, but what about the future? The most worrying thing for the superiors is that Chu Feng can overthrow the holy court by waving his hand one day.


    And those dandies, one or two out of ten, will be the pillars of the holy Dynasty. Naturally, they don''t want to see this happen.


    Chu Feng stood up and breathed out: "this matter will be solved for the time being. If there is nothing else, I will go to do something. I will have a drink next time."


    "Wait!" Ye Zisheng opened his mouth again, his eyes were helpless: "there are two other things, one is private, the other is half public and half private!"


    Chufeng was embarrassed by Ye Zisheng''s look. Li Ji and others also showed a wry smile. Xuanyuantai and others seemed to know what to say. They all stood up and left the conference room. Only five young people of Chu Feng who could influence the holy court were left.


    Chu Feng sat down again and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Private affairs are my grandfather''s recognition of Chu Lingyun''s status." Ye Zisheng had a smile on his face, but he was a little embarrassed: "but Chu Lingyun is after all the daughter of the Third Master of the Chu family. After all, she is going to propose a marriage. I hope Feng Shao can go with me, and I have some confidence."


    Ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun are in love with each other. It''s normal for him to go to the Chu family to propose marriage. It''s just that chufeng doesn''t want him to go with him. Although he has to go back all the time, it''s probably that ye Zisheng is worried about being made into trouble.


    After all, Chu Feng nodded: "OK, but not now, I still need to deal with a few things, then I can contact you!"


    "Thank you for the lack of wind first." Ye Zisheng nodded gratefully and knew Chu Feng was very busy now.


    Chu Feng waved his hand to show that he didn''t care. He asked, "this is a private matter. What''s half public and half private?"


    Ye Zisheng scratched his head: "that Mobei, you and the wind say less!"


    Su Mo north is also a little do not know how to speak, look at Zhou Jingxing, that meaning is very clear.


    Zhou Jingxing coughed: "or brother Kenji said it!"


    "You bastards, what''s wrong with you?" Li Ji directly scolded, coughed and said: "it''s not too big a thing, but sister Zixuan knows some things, and now she is angry to draw a line with you. Ye Zisheng hopes you can give her a phone call to explain."


    "Because now she can''t listen to anyone, including Ye Lao!"


    Chu Feng was confused: "why should she be angry?"


    Li Ji breathed out a breath and sighed: "it''s not a big deal. Didn''t a group of famous ladies set up a wind club a few months ago? It includes celebrities from all over the country, four vice presidents and one president. I believe you know it too! "


    Chu Feng nodded: "I know this, are they also used?"


    "That''s not true!" Li Jiji shook his head, but the expression on his face was more helpless: "it happened this morning. Three vice presidents of the wind society and more than 40 famous ladies and thousands of gold let their elders jointly Sue Ye Lao, accusing you that Chu Feng was despicable and cheated their feelings and bodies. This matter was temporarily suppressed."


    "The reason is that you are not responsible, and you agreed to give them identity, but after a night you are gone."


    In Chu Feng''s stunned look, Li Ji coughed and continued: "the anger of these women themselves is limited, but their families, husbands of some married people, and other people in the same group are very angry. You should know that the power of a group of women is equivalent to an army!"Li Ji looked dignified: "at present, there are 150000 people in the wind society, which is only stronger than that of Fengchi club. Now they are all criticizing the lack of wind. You are an emotional liar. Of course, the most important thing is that the people behind them are very dissatisfied. You don''t do anything if you get the benefit!"


    Chu Feng raised his hand: "stop!"


    "When did I play with three vice presidents of the wind society and sleep with more than 40 celebrities?" he asked "Did Zixuan believe it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1568

    what the fuck.


    When Chu Feng walked out of the Guangzhou municipal Party committee building, Yang Tian said that.


    It''s not surprising that someone pretended to be him to stir up the riots of the Fengmen and take the opportunity to wash down the small and medium-sized forces of Chu Feng, because this can make the upper authorities fear, and can also cause the dissatisfaction of Xuanyuan family and fight with the verdict, which is in line with the ideas of some people with ulterior motives.


    It''s just that, but it''s almost meaningful to use the people of the wind speed club to do things. The most worrying thing is that this kind of thing happens. Some people have more appeal than them, which is not conducive to the rule of a political power. At that time, Xuanyuan family will do it unintentionally.


    What really made Chu Feng helpless at the moment was the loss of three vice presidents and more than forty celebrities.


    If the events of the Fengmen uprising and the Fengchi meeting could be calmed down by someone''s fake, then more than 40 women lost their lives in the two months since he left the imperial city secretly. Both these women and the people behind them are more willing to believe that it was Chu Feng himself who did it.


    Because only in this way is in line with the interests, and to admit that it is someone who counterfeits it, they are equivalent to nothing, even someone counterfeits, and he has a dime relationship?


    So this is the most difficult thing to solve. Those women and their families will not admit that there are counterfeiters. They will only bite him. It is very difficult to deal with such a result. You have to pay for what others can''t do?


    Chu Feng is at a loss for the time being. She doesn''t know how to deal with it to calm down the anger of these women and their family members. Otherwise, even if the first two things are solved, the women will be hysterical, and their strength will not be worse than those of martial arts, because they have the same unbreakable weapon.


    Their bodies.


    So why did the ancients say that they would rather offend a villain than a woman? That''s why women are terrible!


    It''s just that no matter how bad it is, things have to be solved. Fortunately, Yilong has come to the news, and the turmoil in the three states has subsided. In addition to the three main leaders, there are also direct leaders from all over the country who have been killed. Huangfu ruodie has arranged people to stabilize the situation at the first time.


    And for the time being, it has been claimed that someone pretended to be Chu Feng to deceive people, but Fengmen did kill a lot of people, so the executor should be sorry.


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s voice made all parties clamor. When such a thing happened, it also reduced the anger of those victims. It was not Chu Feng''s direct order, nor Huangfu Ruo die''s original intention. Fengmen was willing to execute the direct executor. They would be a bit embarrassed if they made trouble again.


    But they are also staring at this matter. Even if someone pretends to be Chu Feng, then we should find out. Otherwise, how to calm the public anger will still be said that Chu Feng wants to dominate the whole holy Dynasty underground world and does not allow any forces to exist.


    This matter has subsided, but it has just begun.


    Out of Guangzhou City Party committee is not far away, a car also stopped in front of Chu Feng, Zhu que opened the door, Chu Feng sat on.


    The woman directly said, "the basic things have calmed down, but it is only for the time being. If we don''t provide favorable evidence, we will still say that this is what you mean. The first thing is to find Liang Qi and Yao Qianxue. They may know something, at least related to this matter."


    Chu Feng naturally knows that finding two women can understand the truth of the matter, but how can people be so easy to find.


    Let the rosefinch drive first, and Chu Feng leaned there thinking about how to properly solve this matter to be perfect, especially the affairs of those famous ladies and daughters. I don''t know how crazy they are. They even lost their lives in this way.


    Zhu que looked at Chu Feng''s mood and asked in a low voice, "little master, what about going to Meiyuan Luo''s house?"


    "Push back!" Chufeng shook his head with a bitter smile.


    According to the plan, I would go to meiyuanluo''s house tomorrow, but if something like this happens now, it''s definitely impossible to go to meiyuanluo''s house. How can we solve the current problems? Besides, there is no clue about who the other party is now. Chu Feng has a slight headache.


    Opening his eyes, Chu Feng looked out of the window and asked, "if you are a fake of me, intending to stir up the wind door riot and the wind speed meeting, it''s hard for me to do, but it''s suppressed. What will you do then?"


    Chu Feng still doesn''t want to tell Zhuque about dozens of famous women. After all, it''s a little difficult to solve this kind of thing, and as long as you find the person behind the scenes, then the matter can be simpler. Therefore, there is no need to speak out and degrade the intelligence quotient of those celebrities.


    The rosefinch thought for a moment and seriously replied, "if I am a fake, and see that the turmoil of the wind gate has subsided, and the wind speed club will also be dissolved, it shows that the plot has failed, but I will still do two things to increase influence."


    Chu Feng, who was in charge of the game, asked curiously, "what do you do?"


    "You are a stallion!" If Zhu xiannuoyi was framed in front of her, she would laugh at me again, and then she would give me the benefit of playing with you"In this way, even if you solve the problems of Fengmen and Fengchi Association and avoid fighting with Xuanyuan family, you will be fine if you are hated by a group of women and the influential family behind them. You will not be able to mobilize the hidden power of the ruling to suppress it?"


    When asked, the rosefinch himself replied: "no, when you take into account the Xuanyuan family and there are some reasons for it, you will definitely not send out the influence of the hermit world. It can only be secular to make trouble, and those families have great influence in the secular world, which can definitely make you very sad!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and laughed bitterly. All the things that Zhuque said had happened, and she also knew that it was not clear to explain such a thing. Those who had direct interests would only choose the most favorable thing to decide.


    However, Chu Feng still did not say that this had happened. He just asked, "what else? Don''t you mean to do two things?"


    The rosefinch nodded, and a cunning look flashed in her eyes: "that is to kill people. When people kill to a certain extent, and you can''t find the people behind the scenes, you are doomed to carry this black pot. It is the simplest and realistic thing for the Liang family to be exterminated."


    "Of course, that''s not enough. If you don''t guess wrong, there will be action next!"


    "There will be action. Who will be the target?" Chu Feng frowned, and what Zhuque said was reasonable. If you really do this and you can''t find evidence to prove that it was not done by yourself, it would be a great turmoil at that time.


    Rosefinch pursed her lips and her eyes lit up slightly: "Yang family!"


    Chu Feng eyebrows deep wrinkling: "reason?"


    "Because the Liang family was exterminated, the Yang family will enter the imperial city next year and will definitely investigate the performance of this matter." Zhuque has figured out some things and told him in a low voice: "if Yang family stands on your side, things of Liang family will be suppressed, which is not in line with the interests of the people behind the scenes, so he will attack the Yang family."


    "As long as some people of the Yang family die or even be exterminated, even though the upper class knows that you did not do it, they will fight against you out of influence and you have no evidence to clarify yourself. The Xuanyuan family will inevitably have to step in helplessly, and the result is still that result!"


    Chu Feng nodded, and the analysis of the rosefinch was reasonable, and then the body was shocked: "bad!"


    If the rosefinch is right, is it not very dangerous for Mr. Yang and his family?


    The rosefinch giggled and did not have the dignity in front of the others: "you have been worried about too many things recently, and you can''t have everything. Before I came to pick you up, I have probably guessed that the nine princesses and the fourth princesses have left. The ninth Princess protects the old man Yang, and the fourth Princess hides in the Yang family."


    "In addition, eighteen elites from the seventh heaven anger state of the third branch have also gone out. There will be no change, nephew of the Yang family!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and secretly congratulated the rosefinch''s cleverness to take precautions against him. But he also suddenly sat upright: "Guangzhou Yang family are under protection?"


    Rosefinch nodded gently: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng shrunk his eyes, with a trace of dignified color: "where are the Yang family in other places?"


    "No?" The rosefinch frowned and shook her head and said, "the effect of killing the collateral is not very great. The people behind the scenes will not be hard to please. The most likely thing is to kill the Yang family. So I have no arrangement for the Yang family in other places and states. Is there a problem?"


    "Big problem!" Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile: "Yang Danyun went to the Imperial City, do you think there is a problem?"


    As soon as Zhu Que''s body shook, she also thought of Yang Danyun who had left. At first, she only paid attention to the local people in Guangzhou, but ignored the direct people who went out. She said quickly, "I''ll arrange it now and let Xuanwu send people!"


    Chu Feng waved: "it''s too late now. Yang Danyun may be more or less unlucky."


    The rosefinch apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I ignored it!"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "it''s OK. I just hope Yang Danyun can turn into a lucky one."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1569

    Imperial City, the courtyard of the Soviet family.


    Because of the reason that the Yang family wants to enter the imperial city next year, Yang Danyun has often been in contact with the imperial city and Guangzhou these days. He first contacts with all parties to open a good situation for the entry of the Yangs.


    Although Yang family enters the imperial city is not able to change the fact, but in order to be able to work harmoniously without being excluded, there is always something to do. Even if Yang Laozi will be the third highest ranking person next year, some things need to be observed, at least before the system of the Holy Dynasty has not been broken.


    Mature and steady Yang Danyun, it is the most appropriate thing to do this.


    Of course, Yang Danyun is not going to visit others casually. The people she visited these days are no one with high weight or retired elders, such as caijinhua and other senior citizens. Today, she is the last to visit the Soviet family.


    Of course, there is still a reason why Yang Danyun and Su Mo Bei have established such a relationship. Without any accident, the two will be engaged next year, and will be married after the new leadership group has stabilized.


    In addition to the development of stronger and stronger alliances and more appropriate interests, it is the mutual love between the two sides.


    "Dan Yun, go back and tell your father that he has always been a soldier I am satisfied with!"


    Inside the Su family courtyard, Su dingzheng stood outside the hall and said with a smile to the outgoing Yang Danyun, with joy and satisfaction.


    He will go down next year. No changes in Chu Feng and ruling have been in the past few years. However, he is satisfied to give a little more strength to the country. In addition, the man who took over his position is Yang Laozi. Su dingzheng is very satisfied with this, and he is still happy to be the first prize for his nephew.


    Because many years ago he had not come to today, Yang is a soldier under his hand, his soldiers can one day walk to their own position, as a general, naturally happy.


    Yang Danyun presents the quality of the boudoir, whispers back: "must convey, if there is nothing, Danyun will go first."


    Su dingzheng is a bright smile: "go away, anyway, Mobei is not in, you go back to Guangzhou is a little better."


    Yang Danyun blushed. She finally came to visit Su family to see Su Mo Bei. But she didn''t see Su Mo Bei at lunch time in the morning. She was a little disappointed in her heart, but she didn''t show it. Now, it is not very interesting to be said by Su dingzheng.


    But it was not not ridiculed by the elders. Yang Danyun smiled and said, "Su Lao said," Mobei is busy in military affairs, and Danyun is not an affectable person. "


    "OK, that is my daughter-in-law of the future of Su family!" Suding Zheng laughed even more. Yang Danyun and Su Mo Bei were not expected to be together, but also very satisfied: "but don''t call Su Lao later. You are my daughter-in-law of Su family, and the wife of sumubei future. Follow him to call my grandfather!"


    Yang Danyun''s face is more delicate and moving. Although she and Su Mo Bei are already talking about it, it is still not officially determined. Now, Su dingzheng wants her to call her grandpa directly. Yang Danyun is very shy and happy, which means that all the Su family accept themselves.


    Suding is deliberately cold to face: "what, do not want?"


    "No!" Yang Danyun was anxious to get up, and then he knew that he was teased by suding Zheng. His face was red and his voice was low: "Grandpa!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Su Ding is laughing and nodding frequently: "OK, when your father comes to the Imperial City, I will have a good talk with him. This matter should be settled early, so a good girl can not be taken by others, and must enter our Soviet family and become the wife of sumubei."


    Words are not the bully of the military. Yang Danyun has no feeling, because Yang Laozi is such a person. She can understand the people who grew up in the army.


    When laughter fell, sudingzheng also needed to deal with something and said, "then you can go busy if you have something. Mobei is in Guangzhou. You can contact him when you go back. He is also very depressed that you are in the imperial city."


    Yang Danyun was shocked: "he is in Guangzhou?"


    Su dingzheng nodded slightly, and his look passed over a heavy: "something happened to Chu Feng. All four of them went to Guangzhou secretly, and now they are all there."


    Yang Danyun nodded slightly, and she naturally knew that four people meant four Shao in the imperial city. For the things that happened, Yang Danyun was only responsible for the events of the wind gate and the wind gallop meeting, so he asked the four to find Chu Feng. After all, the relationship between Chu Feng and four Shao was still a lot of people known by the whole holy Dynasty.


    Then, he made a formal statement with suding. Yang Danyun booked a flight back to Guangzhou. The Royal City trip was almost the same and it was not suitable to stay here. After all, Yang family has not come in, and it is inevitable that people who are always here are guessing that Yang family people are greedy and enjoy it before they get it.


    Yang Danyun came to the imperial city without any bodyguards. When he left, Su dingzheng arranged two people to take her to the airport.


    On the way to the airport, Yang Danyun also began to receive information she didn''t know. After 20 minutes after leaving the Su family courtyard, Yang Danyun had probably known what had happened. The first is that it is impossible.Although she and Chu Feng have not seen many times, but also how much know he is what kind of person.


    Nowadays, Chu Feng''s status and status don''t need to promise any benefits to a woman. They can make many women fly to the flames. How could such a thing happen? Moreover, the combination of Fengmen and Fengchi club is totally inconsistent with Chu Feng''s way of doing things.


    And Yang Danyun also believes that the people above also know that it has nothing to do with Chu Feng, otherwise he would not allow Sishao to go to Guangzhou to find chufeng.


    However, Yang Danyun also knows that there is a second result in this matter, that is, under the condition that Chu Feng can not clear itself, for reasons of stability and harmony, there is no alternative but to do something. Yang Danyun narrowed his eyes, the Liang family was destroyed, dozens of celebrities lost their lives, everything is a big event!


    Just thinking about something, suddenly two rings, the car body shakes, and the Su family guard stops to turn back: "Miss Yang, it seems that the tire has burst out, you sit first, I''ll go down and have a look!"


    "Good!" Yang Danyun nodded gently. His thoughts were interrupted and he did not continue to think about it. Instead, he looked out of the window. This is a road to the airport. Only high-rise vehicles can walk from here. Generally, it is blocked because it connects with the royal city and there are several important places.


    As a military passage, only those with high positions and power can walk. Today, she is also in the light of Su dingzheng. Otherwise, even if she is Miss Yang, she will not be able to get to the airport from here without suffering from traffic jam in the imperial city.


    So on this road, there are basically no cars, only one of them at the moment!


    The Su family guard''s face changed slightly when he got out of the car for inspection. At first, he thought that it was just one tire that burst out, but he didn''t think about it. But now it is found that two tires have burst out. This is strange on this road where few vehicles pass by!


    In an instant, he became alert. A gun appeared in his hand. Another Su family guard in the car also stepped out and took out the gun to guard with him. His eyes were sharp and looked around.


    Yang Danyun felt that it was just a simple flat tire. Seeing their nervous looks at the moment, he knew it was not an ordinary accident. His eyes narrowed slightly and suddenly burst into a fierce look: "no good!"


    Almost Yang Danyun''s words had just been uttered, and the air was fluctuating. A woman appeared on the roof of the car in vain. The two Su family guards were all concerned about the surrounding environment. When they felt the danger and wanted to turn around, they were directly bombarded on their bodies and flew out. Before they could see who they were, they fainted.


    Yang Danyun looked dignified in the car, but still calmly opened the door and walked down. Looking back, he saw the woman standing on the roof of the car, squinting his eyes: "are you a warrior?"


    Just now she didn''t see anyone approaching the two Su family guards in the car, but under such circumstances, they directly lost their combat effectiveness and flew out.


    "She is worthy of being Miss Yang''s family. She is very steady." The woman gave a slight smile, and her pretty face was full of fun: "I''m a warrior in a state of natural anger, but in addition to being a warrior, I''m still a person who wants to kill you."


    Yang Danyun''s face changed slightly. As a young lady of the Yang family, she naturally knew the rank of a martial artist. Unexpectedly, he wanted to kill his own people. It turned out to be an important state of natural anger.


    Subconsciously back a few steps, the woman also fell from the roof, looking at Yang Danyun, a hand gently raised: "what will you say?"


    Yang Danyun left and right, knowing that no one could come to save himself, one hand in his pocket dialed a number: "I just want to know, are you Chu Feng sent people?"


    The woman Jiao laughed and did not find Yang Danyun''s small movements. She only thought that she was nervous and afraid: "for the sake of your death, I can tell you that Chu Feng is not qualified to send me to work."


    Yang Danyun moved in his heart and continued to ask, "then the riot of Fengmen, as well as the dozens of celebrities of Fengchi Association and Fengshe, is also the plot of you or the people behind you?"


    Maybe everyone is a woman, or maybe Yang Danqi is about to die. The woman laughs and replies, "it seems that you are very smart. The wind gate and the wind speed club are really the actions of our little Lord. It''s a pity that Chu Feng easily dissolves them. He is really bloody enough. He directly sacrifices the high-level of the damper to calm down this matter, and gets the temporary trust of all parties."


    "But it doesn''t matter. More than 40 celebrities who are favored by our little Lord will fight to the end."


    Yang Danyun''s heart sank, knowing that his conjecture was established, he said coldly: "kill me again, even if everything is not done by Chu Feng. In the case that he can not prove himself, all parties will only regard it as what he did. How cruel you are!"


    It seems that the woman does not want to answer these questions, and does not want to waste time. With one hand raised, she gathered the powerful force of heaven and earth: "you should die!"


    Yang Danyun gave a sad smile, but the phone call just now was to Su Mobei. I believe that the news has been spread out. He closed his eyes and calmly died: "Mobei, we will be together again in the next life."


    "Go to hell!" Woman crazy smile, big hand down!


    Yang Danyun was about to die under this powerful natural force. Suddenly, a more powerful and depressing force appeared in the world, which instantly disintegrated the woman''s attack, and then a cold light seemed to fall from the sky. Before the woman looked up, there was blood on her forehead, and the whole person stood still.Yang Danyun can''t feel the killing opportunity. Subconsciously, he opens his eyes and sees a woman standing there with one hand. He can still feel a kind of uncomfortable breath in the air.


    All of a sudden, the woman''s body suddenly changed into two parts from her forehead. The sudden visual impact made Yang Danyun vomit out. She turned around and took out the mobile phone still on the phone: "I''m ok. She''s dead. I don''t know how she died."


    "But I can be sure that everything has nothing to do with Chu Feng. I can feel that it''s not self-made, directed and acted by himself, and Chu Feng will not let people die like this."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1570

    Guangzhou night, heaven and earth!


    Chu Feng himself is still busy with other things. He wants to find out who is behind the scenes and disintegrate this matter first. Su Mobei suddenly calls him like a furious lion. Although he is curious that Su Mobei is still good during the day, he suddenly seems to be crazy, but he also takes time to come alone.


    He doesn''t care about his own safety. Now he wants someone to kill him. Then he can find out the person behind the scenes.


    At more than nine o''clock, Chu Feng entered the world. The unique transparent card directly changed the faces of the people on earth. After that, he thought he didn''t know anything. Chu Feng also came to the private room ordered by Su Mobei.


    When walking in, Chu Feng was slightly stunned.


    Li Ji and Zhou Jingxing are not surprised, but in addition to them, Yang Danyun sisters, fan Qing and Zhang Xi, as well as an unexpected person from Chu Feng, Peng ruohuan, President of the wind society!


    Cough a to walk past, Chu breeze is gentle run: "how, get together party?"


    Su Mo Bei Huo suddenly stood up: "less wind, I hope you help me!"


    Chu Feng took a look at Yang Danyun and thought that he was not in danger. He also sat down and began to speak: "what else can I do for you, Su Shao?"


    Su Mo Bei exhaled a breath: "secular things I can naturally solve, but now involved is not secular things."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "how to say that?"


    Yang Danyun spoke softly: "on my way to the imperial airport, I was attacked by a woman warrior in tiannu No.1 heavy area!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, then surprised: "then how are you ok?"


    Not to mention Chu Feng''s look. It was at the beginning of Su Mo Bei that they were all surprised when Yang Danyun said that the warrior''s accomplishments. It was a powerful existence that could destroy hundreds of people. How could Yang Danyun, a woman with a little skill, be safe?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s look, Yang Danyun was more sure of his conjecture. It was not Chu Feng''s acting in order to be self-conscious. He also quietly replied: "at that time, she had already made a killing attempt, and I had already accepted the unchangeable ending. However, I closed my eyes and waited for death, but I didn''t wait for anything. I was still alive!"


    On the face appeared a palpitation color: "and that female warrior directly seems to be cut in two by the sword, died quietly!"


    Chu Feng frowned tightly. At the critical moment, someone saved Yang Danyun. But the three elders of Xuanyuan family were all in Guangzhou. Who saved her?


    "Do you know who saved you?" he asked


    "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it." Yang Danyun shook his head and whispered, "when I opened my eyes, what I saw was that the woman warrior had changed into two. However, in the air, I had a very uncomfortable feeling, just like when we usually watch ghost movies, I felt gloomy around."


    Chu Feng micro Leng, leaning there to think about, then seems to know who is: "you say that, I should know who is."


    Li Ji asked: "who, like a ghost, is not seen, killing is invisible?"


    "My men!" Chu Feng pointed to his nose and said, "it''s really my man, but I don''t know how to introduce him. Until today, I don''t know who he is, but I know that when I''m in danger and threat, he will help me!"


    The devil king, the devil way master!


    According to Yang Danyun''s words, Chu Feng thought that he had killed the demon king of the elder''s family. At that time, he also gave people such a feeling. Therefore, he guessed that the person who started the attack was the demon king. He knew what he was going to encounter now, so he could take precautions against it.


    The explanation given by Chu Feng is similar to that of no explanation. However, the people who can save Yang Danyun, except Xuanyuan family, can only be the people of the adjudication office. It''s normal for Chu Feng to say that it''s his person, but he doesn''t know who that person is. Everyone feels strange.


    But although their level is very high, there are some things they still can not understand, so they did not continue to ask.


    Su Mobei also sat down, but his face still had a clear and visible color of anger: "less wind, Danyun has been attacked, I hope you can find out the person behind the scene to kill, he has touched my bottom line."


    "That''s what I came here for?" Chu Feng was stunned. Seeing Su Mo North nodding, Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "this one doesn''t need you to say that I also want to find it out, or how to prove myself innocent!"


    All the people laughed, and Li Ji took the message: "besides this thing, I want to gather with you. Anyway, you are in charge of the adjudication office, and there are countless capable people and scholars below. Let them pursue it. Do you want to investigate in person? It''s not realistic at all. So we''d better drink at ease and wait for the news."


    Chu Feng smile, also said that this time did not have the opportunity to drink, is that Li Ji they are very busy, do not want several big less than he is much more free.


    "Of course we won''t be bored and waste your time. There''s one more thing."


    Yang Danyun looked at the idleness of several young people and lifted Peng ruohuan''s small hand beside him: "I didn''t know what I knew in the imperial city at first, but later I knew what happened. I believe that fengshao''s character is good. Ruohuan and I are good sisters. She is the president of the wind society. She can relieve the pressure for fengshao you!"When it comes to Peng Ruhuan, the eyes of the people looking at Chu wind are full of ambiguous taste. As we all know what the nature of the wind society is, it is all established by those who admire Chu Feng. In other words, Miss Peng is also the admirer of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng naturally felt the meaning in their eyes. The bitter smile was really unclear, and was quite calm: "thank you Miss Peng first!"


    Peng ruohuan eyes play a smile: "wind is less, just a thank you?"


    Li Ji gave Chu Feng a sympathetic look, and Su Mo north as few people as nothing to hear, there chat, a look is intentional.


    Chu Feng knew that Peng ruohuan was a woman who was good at attacking actively, but found herself or underestimated her direct, coughing: "what do miss Peng want, I will send you, when it is thanks?"


    Peng Ruhuan put up a glass of red wine with staggered legs: "give me a man, I promise that the wind club will not hold you up again tomorrow morning. I Peng Ruhuan swore in my name that nothing has happened!"


    So overbearing?


    Chu Feng was a little surprised. These things are now Li Ji and he are very headache. Pengruohuan is so ashamed, tease me?


    Li Ji coughs and answers: "if you say who can press down everything for you in the whole holy Dynasty now, there are only three people, one is old Li in my family, one is mother Cai, the other is Miss Peng!"


    "In a word, Miss Peng has the largest power of red powder in the world!"


    Chu Feng asked subconsciously, "what does it mean?"


    Li Ji turned straight: "it is Miss Peng who can change the world with women. She holds a lot of pillow wind. Only the wind society has 150000 powerful and famous women, covering the three circles of political and commercial army. Besides, she is also the principal of the national women and children''s rights and interests Protection Association. Do you say she is overbearing? It''s a small idea to make you a holy enemy in minutes! "


    "Li Ji!" Peng Ruhuan suddenly cold down and shouted, "is there any metaphor you have?"


    Li Ji coughs and leaves his head to one side, as if nothing is said.


    But Chu Feng has probably known from these words that Peng Ruhuan is overbearing. When she first met, she said that she wanted to protest that he had too much resources. She thought it was a joke. At this moment, she seems to be really overbearing, at least the resources in her hands are very powerful.


    It''s not a powerful force, it''s a strong public opinion!


    "No!"


    But Chu Feng very unintelligible throw out a sentence, rely on there do not care about the appearance: "although I am a bit passive now, but I am not worried at all!"


    Peng Ruhuan frowned: "now people falsely accused you of playing dozens of celebrities, you can not worry, how do you explain?"


    "I''m not in a hurry at all." Chu Feng has a headache for these things, but it will not be anxious. It looks like everyone is curious. Chufeng has a profound smile: "there is a way I appreciate in the world. That is to give a sugar with a slap and feel like half a skill is twice as good as it can be!"


    "The power of dozens of celebrities and the people who are involved in them really have a great influence, but it''s my ball business?"


    Everyone''s mouth is open, what does Chu Feng play?


    Chu Feng didn''t care about his words, or that kind of carelessness: "I have not done things others wronged I will try to prove, but oppressed me too tight, I can only make them the second third or even the fourth Xiangjiang Du family, and the pure and natural return!"


    Li Ji and others heard that almost all had the impulse to spit blood. They knew the things about Du family in Xiangjiang. Du family said that Chu Feng killed the Du family master, but Chu Feng didn''t explain it at all. Du family oppressed him. He killed him directly in the strongest posture.


    What should conspiracy be done in front of strong power and explanation? Completely broken all the disharmonious words.


    They believe that it is really that Chu Feng directly uses powerful means to deal with dozens of famous women''s families and forces, so it is bloody.


    Peng Ruhuan was angry with green faces: "you despise me?"


    Chu fan stall hands: "rather stand dead, not give you play!"


    The crowd laughed, only fan Qing and Zhang Xi sat aside in the heart is not taste, although they also have a bit of identity, but in the room at this moment, the public, to speak to weigh.


    Especially, seeing Chu Feng and a few talk and laugh, who can imagine a year ago, Chu Feng or a rural out of the boy?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1571

    "The wind is low. Can you take me to the hotel?"


    More than 12 o''clock, everyone left heaven and earth. Peng ruohuan came to Chu Feng at the door and maintained her aggressiveness: "of course, if you are afraid that I am plotting against you, you can refuse."


    Generally, a woman says such words, is a man will tiger body a shock said to send her back, but this person is Chu Feng, so it is doomed that such a provocation is useless.


    Cough a, Chu Feng is positive color way: "good, I refuse!"


    Li Ji and others all showed a playful look. Peng ruohuan is a woman who is good at attacking. From small to large, they have already known that Peng ruohuan will definitely make them worried when they meet other men. Even if Li Ji once stayed away, such women are not so easy to provoke.


    But this person is Chu Feng, Peng ruohuan''s initiative and aggressiveness are doomed to play no role.


    Rejected by Chu Feng, Peng ruohuan didn''t show embarrassment because there were others around him. Instead, he had more conquering colors in his eyes: "are you not interested in me?"


    Chu Feng glanced at Peng ruohuan at random: "no interest!"


    Peng ruohuan turns around with a sneer, and no longer bothers Chu Feng to send her to the hotel. She leaves directly, leaving behind a figure that everyone can afford and put down.


    Chu Feng clapped his hands: "finally left, how can this woman marry out? It''s not gentle at all!"


    Li Ji laughed and was about to make fun of Chu Feng. The phone rang like a killing. He took it out to answer for a moment. Li Ji put it down and said, "master Yang and the Yang family were attacked by warriors just now."


    "What?" exclaimed Yang Danyun


    "But there is no danger." Li Ji coughed and said all the words that had not been finished: "a man attacked Mr. Yang. After killing several guards, he was killed and rescued, and the man was also taken down. There was a woman in Yang''s courtyard who was killed before he started."


    "Who?" Yang asked


    Chu Feng goes forward: "my woman!" Go to fan Qing in front of, seem to forget two people''s that ambiguous: "send me a while?"


    Fan Qing''s face was unnaturally red and nodded gently: "yes!"


    The reason why Chu Feng wanted fan Qing to send him was because he was on the way. Looking back at Li Ji''s dignified look, he said with a smile: "don''t look like this. There''s no accident. I can find some useful information tomorrow morning. But for safety, you''d better stay at Yang''s house. I''ll send five people to protect it!"


    "Until we find out who''s behind it and kill it!"


    It turned out that Chu Feng sent people to protect them in secret, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous. Li Ji and others also knew that the current situation was grim, and they did not say any more reminiscences, so they got on the bus and left.


    Chu Feng also took fan Qing''s car and drove in the opposite direction. Yang Danqi and Zhang Xi stopped for a moment and looked at the direction of fan Qing''s car leaving. Both of them were surprised in the same way.


    Zhang Xi bumped into Yang Danqi and asked suspiciously, "Danqi, do you think fan Qing and Feng Shao have any secret? After all, we all know about fan Qing, but fengshao is a pure stallion, can''t it


    "Probably not?" Yang Danqi also has such an idea in her heart, but it''s hard to say it. She feels that fan Qing seems to be hiding something they don''t know.


    Zhang Xi shook his head, a serious look: "that depends on whether the wind is less intentional, I feel fan Qing is intentional."


    "Chen fan, a boy who doesn''t know how to cherish it, can only accept it if the wind gives him a green hat."


    Yang Danqi patted Zhang Xi: "don''t talk nonsense. I''ll go back to Yang''s house with me tonight, and I''ll bite your ear at night!"


    Zhang Xi mumbled his little mouth and did not discuss Chu Feng and fan Qing for the time being. Instead, his big eyes with watery eyes showed an innocent look: "I am not bean curd, I will not grind it with you!"


    Yang Danqi slapped Zhang Xi, opened the door and sat up: "go to you, you don''t want to have a son sister!"


    Half an hour later, fan Qing''s car directly drove into the Guangzhou Stadium. As the car stopped on the spacious lawn of the stadium, the surrounding lights were on. Fan Qing subconsciously narrowed her eyes and looked around. She found that many women were standing around, and their appearance and quality were not bad.


    Curious about what''s going on, Chu Feng has already opened the door to go down. Fan Qing hesitates for a moment, but she still doesn''t follow. Chu Feng asks her to send her here, but it doesn''t mean that she can know what Chu Feng is going to do.


    Chu Feng just went out, Murong Bing came and rushed to Chu Feng''s arms: "husband, how can you go out and bring a sister paper back?"


    Chu Feng knew that Murong Bing was talking about fan Qing, and he also knew that he was making fun of himself, so he chose to ignore it directly. Otherwise, he would be completely ridiculed by Murong Bing. He looked at the cold frost that came to one side: "bring people up!"


    In the car, fan Qing sees Chu Feng walking forward with her charming Murong Bing in her arms. She is a little envious and even more amazing. She has such a natural temperament that ordinary women can not show.In addition, she felt as if she had seen it in a cold frost, but she couldn''t remember it for a while, but similar beautiful women were all with Chu Feng. Fan Qing thought of the accident of eight centimetres and smiled bitterly.


    I guess I am just a passing scenery in his life, right?


    Thirty meters away from the parking, the car was temporarily guarded by a third steering officer. A man and a woman were taken up. They were the two men who attacked Yang''s father and Yang family. Chu Feng released Murong ice''s thin waist and raised his mouth slightly.


    The man is the cultivation of the four kingdoms of natural anger, and the female is not low, and the realm of the two realms of natural anger.


    Such a power sweeping the secular state is OK, but also more interested in the people behind, can send out the angry period of people, absolutely not ordinary forces or individuals.


    They also saw the slight change of Chu Feng, but they were all low head and did not speak. They were helpless. They thought that today''s action was a small thing to catch. But they didn''t think Chu Feng had already insight and arranged people to protect Yang family in secret, so that they could not fail and become prisoners.


    Now the whole body of the meridian are blocked, a little power can not play out, let people kill!


    Chu Feng walked to them and said, "you know what I want to ask. Give me a perfect answer. I can kill you, but I will only waste your cultivation realm."


    "You may not say it, but I also tell you that I have thirty black people, who are double oriented!"


    Double orientation, that is, can like men, can also like women!


    The two attackers were slightly changed in their faces, but they were still silent, and Chu Feng was not in a hurry. One hand was raised and a ring finger was played.


    After a while, thirty black people from Gaoma University were brought in. Chu Feng smiled and said, "I know if you believe it, so I am ready to prove that I didn''t cheat you. I am ready to give me the answer for a mediocre life. I will not give me the answer, I will not kill you, but I will just throw you to them."


    "Both are powerful warriors, and thirty black people in the state can still stand up to it, but I also tell them that this is the beginning, they will play with you until they die!"


    Both of them have changed their faces greatly, especially the woman with a little bit of beauty. If it is a man, it will be the same. But women will be miserable. 30 people play down, or play until death. What kind of concept is that?


    Chu wind caught the hesitation in the eyes of the woman, and said, "say not?"


    The man blinked in his eyes, and seemed to make a great determination to say: "it is the great family, we are the people of the great family. Master Zach hopes that we will start fighting Xuanyuan family for the strong decision, so that the great emperor family can take advantage of this opportunity to stabilize Tang Zhou and then point to the holy Dynasty."


    Chu wind sighed softly, waved at the back: "he is yours, do not pity for jade, I can guarantee his backcourt flowers, absolutely for the first time!"


    The man changed greatly: "Chu Feng, I have said it all, you don''t speak credit!"


    "I''ve always been a very trustworthy person." Chu Feng raised a mockery at the mouth. The world knew that he was taboo, but did not know the secret in his left eye. When the man replied, he was all deceiving: "are you sure what you said is true? Don''t tease me. You''ve wasted my trust in you. "


    "Take it!"


    Chu wind in the indifference, 15 black people came to come and smile and drag the man away, as to what to do, we are very clear, the third rudder of many women subconsciously clamp legs, feel chrysanthemum tight.


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the woman: "there are 15 more, it is yours!"


    The woman suddenly collapsed, Chu Feng that kind of answer did not give opportunity indifference let her lie the idea dare not have, anxious to say: "I am the hidden people!"


    Stone is broken!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1572

    I''m a hermit!


    A word from the woman''s mouth, not only is Chu Feng Leng there, is cold as frost and Murong ice are solidified look, three people closer, that kind of shock is imaginable.


    The spirit world has been unimpeded in the early years, only because of the existence of Tibetan Lord and Demon Lord, they dare not make too much publicity.


    Secondly, there are only three wild demon regions in this world, such as lengrushuang and murongbing, followed by oriental charm.


    As for the lost world of war and the lost country, there may be an unknown power, but that is not what ordinary people can get in and out of. For example, the existence of Leng Po Tian and Chang''e has their own way in and out, ignoring the barrier.


    Only the hidden world has not been seen so far.


    The woman in front of her said that she was a person from the hidden world. Chu Feng wanted to say that it was not true. But there was no color of deception on on the woman''s body, but the hidden world was not limited there, and only could enter and leave? How can there be more than one invisible person?


    Chu Feng felt the seriousness of the matter, which was not secular, nor was it a matter of seclusion, but was already involved in the existence above the cloud.


    With a gesture, all the people in the third rudder retreated, and 15 black people were taken away. Only Chu Feng and Leng Rushuang were left at the scene. Besides, there was fan Qing in the car, but she couldn''t hear anything.


    When it comes to the hidden world, Chu Feng is more cautious: "are you really a hermit?"


    It has been said that there is nothing that can''t be said for women in the hidden world. She nodded solemnly: "yes, I come from one of the five forces in the hidden world."


    Chu Feng still didn''t see the color of deception this time, which proves that what the hidden world woman said is true. She really comes from the hidden world, one of the five forbidden areas. The forbidden area of the magical Oriental warrior is also a complicated place.


    Looking at Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, "do you know the five forces?"


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing shake their heads slightly. Although they are the two of the nine saints in the wild demon domain, they don''t know much about the other forbidden areas. They don''t know the five forces of the hidden world mentioned by the women in the hidden world.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and asked, "what are the five forces and how did you get out?"


    The woman in the hidden world shook her head: "I can''t tell you which five forces, because before we came out, we were all imprinted by the rules of heaven in the hidden world. As long as we exposed some information of the five forces, we would die on the spot. As for how we got out, we were able to open a gap to let us out."


    "It''s just that the time for gap expansion is limited. We only have dozens of people coming out of our industry!"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. He felt that the hidden world was more complicated than he imagined. Even if the people who came out of it knew anything shocking secrets, they would die immediately. What kind of heaven power is this?


    It''s more difficult to open the gap to let the people inside out than to let the outside people in. Chu Feng''s left eye has been staring at the hidden world woman to make sure that she has not lied: "I don''t ask you about the five major forces, but I hope you can tell me everything you can say, such as how strong the hidden world is?"


    "These are just the power of the peak of martial arts. They don''t belong to anything that can''t be said. Should they not be violated?"


    The hidden world woman looked hesitant, but seeing the murderous opportunity in Chu Feng''s eyes and thinking of the 15 black people, she still said: "the hidden world is divided into five regions, East, West, north, South, north, and south. Each force guards one side and has five legs. I belong to one of the forces. There are countless warriors and subordinates under each force!"


    Chu Feng squints his eyes: "what do you mean?"


    The hermit woman pondered and chose what she could say and told her: "it means that it is an independent world, vast and endless. The five forces are equivalent to the existence of an empire, and there are various forces below, forming the pyramid model of the hidden world."


    Vast and endless?


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes: "are you telling me a fantastic story?"


    "Husband!" Murong Bing listened well, and was interrupted by Chu Feng. He hummed and said, "it''s the frog at the bottom of the well. The five forbidden areas are hidden outside the secular world and the hidden world. Their places are all independent space worlds, such as the wild demon domain, which is much larger than the earth."


    Spread hands: "at least, I don''t know how much space it has, but it''s absolutely the coexistence of all nationalities!"


    A little surprise flashed in the eyes of the hidden world woman and looked at Murong Bing. There was some doubt in her heart, but she did not dare to ask.


    Chu Feng nodded clearly. It seems that there are many unknown things hidden in the development of the universe since ancient times!


    "What else can you say besides that?" he continued


    The hermit woman took back her thoughts and said what she could say.


    The hidden world is one of the five forbidden areas. The five forces crisscross each other, and there are countless forces and warriors under it, forming a pyramid model. Standing on the top of the hidden world are the existence of the five forces and their leaders.


    In addition, there are some city lords and lords below. They go down in turn. The system is strict, like the existence of the Empire.Chu Feng raised his hand and said, "I''m not interested in the spread of these forces. It seems that you can''t tell me the relationship between these forces and the outside world. Then tell me, the masters of the five forces, what are their accomplishments?"


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing also came to be interested, which is comparable to the wild demon domain. They naturally wonder how strong the peak power is.


    The hermit woman raised a look of reverence: "God!"


    Chu Feng passes by, but he laughs bitterly. He thinks that the hidden world woman is talking about the peak of the semi God''s later period, but he also knows that it is impossible. The word "God" is within the expectation of Chu Feng. He breathes out his breath and touches his head. The road ahead is rough and hard to walk!


    Chu Feng then thought of a question: the nine saints in the wild demon kingdom were all demon gods, but the demon emperor was respected, the demon king was the second, and the demon saint was in the third class. So what about the hidden world?


    Narrow eyes: "are the leaders of the five forces the highest power in the hidden world?"


    The woman''s face changed slightly and she shook her head: "I''m sorry, I can''t say it!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. If the woman in the hidden world didn''t say it, it proved that his conjecture was correct. It was estimated that the five major forces might only be the second or the third class, and there were more powerful beings on it, just above the gods. What was there?


    Looking at lengrushuang and Murong Bing: "is there anyone on the demon emperor?"


    They rolled their eyes directly and knew the meaning of Chu Feng. Murong Bing hummed: "the demon emperor can fight two demon kings alone. What do you think is the existence of someone on his head?" After a pause, Murong Bing thought of what: "however, there was not before, now maybe there is a person above the demon emperor."


    Chu Feng frowned, and then thought of Aojiang, the prince of the demon dragon who was going back to the wild demon domain. He shook his head and did not think about these things for the time being. It was useless to think about them. Only to know that the five forces in the hidden world were not the peak. As for what else they had above, it was useless to think about it now.


    Chu Feng also believes that one day he will step into the hidden world. At that time, the five forces may still have more powerful forces, and they will gradually know.


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng asked: "you are not dozens of people out this time? Who leads the team? What is the strongest force? "


    "Little master leads the team!" The woman in the hidden world has already said these things, and she knows that she is hard to survive in the hands of Chu Feng. She takes back her eyes and looks at Murong Bing and says, "but he is only a cultivation in the heaven anger dual state, only a few months into martial arts. The strongest strength is the later period of the demigod state."


    "The ancestor hoped that we accompany the little Lord to experience and protect his safety."


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile. He didn''t have much interest in that little Lord, but he felt absurd that he needed a demigod to accompany him in the later stage of his training: "only one?"


    The hermit woman shook her head: "ten!"


    Chu Feng stumbled forward, almost did not fall on the ground, almost have the impulse to vomit blood, the existence of the late ten demigods? Isn''t that almost similar to xianchongmen and shenyinmen?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s disdain, the hermit woman also said, "we have dozens of people coming out this time. The lowest level of heaven anger is the first level, and the highest level is the late period of demigod. Ten and nine of the half god states are the existence of the early and middle periods."


    Chu Feng was relieved. Fortunately, not all of them were, but he also felt that the hidden world was so powerful that most of the people sent out by one force were gods. If more core forces were sent out, would not all be gods?


    Later he asked, "how many gods are there in your power?"


    "How many?" The hermit woman was stunned, then turned her white eyes and said scornfully, "do you think we are the old monsters above? Are the gatekeepers the peak of the demigods? We don''t know if there are gods besides our ancestors, but if there are, there are no more than five! "


    Just after that, the hidden world woman suddenly fell on the ground with a scream. Chu Feng quickly squatted down to explore her pulse. She found that all the meridians were broken and her expression was quite dignified, because the hidden world woman was suddenly killed by a force.


    Standing up, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "the old monster high above? Is it because they have made the rules of heaven in the hidden world that no one is allowed to disclose information? "


    Chu Feng said to himself, cold as frost, but he looked at Murong Bing. Such rules not only exist in the hidden world, but also in the wild demon domain. But as long as you reach the realm of God, you can ignore these rules of heaven.


    It is not the peak of the five forbidden areas, but a mysterious woman. The five forbidden areas are called,,,


    respect God!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1573

    In the morning, the sun is shining, and Chu Feng stands on the top of Huang''s garden and enjoys the peace of this moment.


    The hidden world woman has not been saved. Even Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang can''t save her life. Chu Feng doesn''t regret her death, but she doesn''t get more information.


    She just knew that she would die as long as she said one more word, just like last night. She was bound by the rules of the hidden world. Chu Feng was more relaxed about this. The people in the hidden world seemed to have a bad life. At least, there was a knife hanging over their heads.


    But we also know from the words of the women in the hidden world that there are more than one God in the hidden world. This is the place where the Chu wind is dignified.


    Although cold as frost, they stressed that Chang''e is the strongest, but the world is so big, who knows?


    "There''s less wind. There''s news!"


    Chu Feng was still thinking about the hidden world. Huang Jingyin went to the big balcony below and raised her head and said, "that man can''t stand the torture. He has already said something. I hope we can give him a good time."


    Speaking of the man last night, Huang Jingyin''s face was unnaturally red. Of course, she knew what kind of inhuman torture the man suffered.


    Chu Feng showed a knowing smile, it seems that the situation is not too bad.


    The body jumped and fell on the side of Huang Jingyin: "bring it to the garden, I''ll give him a good time!"


    Thirty minutes later, the man was sent to Huang''s garden. Compared with the spirit of last night, the man at the moment seems to have lost his soul. However, after being played by 15 black people in turn, we are still men. Even tough warriors, it is estimated, will be psychologically broken.


    Chu Feng stopped in front of him and looked at him lying there like ashes. He asked, "I know you come from the hidden world. Now I only ask you two questions!"


    The man seems to have no expression, no anger, empty eyes: "say!"


    Chu Feng knew that the man''s instinct for death was great, so he didn''t waste time. He asked, "the first question is, Yao Qianxue and Liang Qi were kidnapped by you. I just want to know where they are now and where the people you come out with are. The second question is more simple!"


    "Tell me, which faction are you from in the hidden world?"


    The man''s eyelids moved for a moment, and he said indifferently, "I don''t know where they are, because it is arranged by the little Lord, but we have not left Guangzhou yet. As for our people, we are all in the Golden Buddha Temple, pretending to be pilgrims!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and killed the opportunity to beat: "is it all there?"


    The man closed his eyes: "except for the four who follow the little Lord''s side to do things, all the others are waiting for the order of the little Lord at any time and do one thing!"


    Chu Feng took the words: "wait for the court and Xuanyuan family to fight, you sit and collect the profits?"


    "Yes At the moment, the man is determined to die, so there is nothing that can''t be said, and these Chu winds will gradually know.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and knew where those people were. It would be good to do things: "are you little Lord not here?"


    These have gone beyond two problems, but the man still whispered back: "the little Lord is not here. He takes four demigods with him. He doesn''t know where to go. He just gives us instructions to do things."


    Chu Feng knew that he had not cheated him. He asked, "answer the second question, tell me this question, and you will die."


    The man''s eyes were stagnant, then sneered: "it seems that she also died like this!"


    Chu Feng knew that he was talking about the woman last night, and nodded: "yes, I also know that if you talk to yourself, as long as you are not heard, there will be no leakage of hidden information, and you will not die. So you can say it, I listen, and you can die happily, without any pain."


    The man''s eyes were surprised. Chu Feng even knew these things. He was sure that the woman last night could not tell him. When he thought of the woman who had taken him down, the man''s eyes were a little obscure: "before I answer you, can you answer me a question first?"


    There were no other people around, and Chu Feng didn''t mind saying a little more to a dying man: "ask!"


    The man said with a smile: "thank you. I want to know who the two women who took us two yesterday are? Their strength is not martial arts, but the power they play is no less than the peak power of the late demigod. Can I know? "


    Chu wind passed a faint smile: "the nine princesses and four princesses of the wild demon domain!"


    "Sudaji and her sister!" he says


    Chu Feng is slightly Leng, how does he know?


    Before I could ask, the man lying on the ground had such a look. He also said softly, "I come from jueshazhong of the hidden world and inherit from the beginning of the new era!" The man sneered: "I hope you can bury me on the outskirts of qicang city in the southeast, where my ancestors were born."


    "As a thank-you, I can tell you that our little Lord is your old friend. This time he comes out to experience, he will give you more trouble!"Chu Feng''s expression changed slightly, and he squatted down: "who is he?"


    The man on the ground opened his eyes, but there was no sound. When he said the three words of jueshazong, his look had become ugly, which was the color of great impact.


    Standing up, Chu Feng went to one side and arranged for the man to be sent to the place he said to be buried, because the latter told him the news, he did not see the color of deception.


    Their young master is a person who knows, but who is from the hidden world, Chu Feng filtered through his mind, but there is no impression.


    Walking into the hall, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing sat here. Chu Feng said, "jueshazhong, do you know? It is one of the five major forces, which has been passed down since the new era. In addition, he said that his young master is an old friend of mine, and I have no clue! "


    "You need to rest more. You''ve been thinking a lot recently. You''re tired!" Murong Bing got up and took Chu Feng to sit down. He was intimate and charming: "jueshazong has never heard of Juesha sect, but I have heard of jueshamen. In addition, you know their little master. The answer should not be difficult to guess?"


    Jueshazong, jueshamen?


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and stood up and patted his head. He was highly concentrated, and now it is easy to ignore some things. Murong Bing said that he immediately connected a little, but there were some puzzles: "won''t it? If there is a real connection between the two, why should the Huangfu family be so depressed? "


    Leng Rushuang put his leg on the table: "it seems that the Huangfu family has inherited history for a long time. At least in my impression, jueshamen has existed for 5000 years, maybe more than 5000 years. Moreover, the closure and disappearance of the five forbidden areas happened more than 1000 years ago. It is not surprising that there is a connection."


    "As for the Huangfu family''s downfall? Where to start? "


    The wind of Chu was slightly stunned, and his face was also a little embarrassed. Where was the Huangfu family? It was only after he had been bloodwashed that way. The former Huangfu family was the first one in the river and sea!


    However, according to Leng Rushuang, jueshazong in the hidden world may have something to do with jueshamen. Chu Feng nodded slightly: "that makes sense. Otherwise, I''m always curious about one question. After so many years of inheriting the three sects and four families, where have their great talents gone, but now I probably know."


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth: "if I''m not wrong, except that Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate are naturally controlled by oriental charm, the other five powerful people may go to the hidden world to pursue a higher realm."


    "After all, there were three sects and four families of demigods who appeared thousands of years ago, even in the period of natural anger. Otherwise, it would be impossible to explain where they had gone."


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing look at each other, and their conjecture is the same.


    Chu Feng also calmed down, which is the conjecture can not be established, so Chu Feng did not continue to ponder, asked: "who will be their little Lord?"


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing rolled their white eyes and said in unison, "don''t you know all about it? Why ask? "


    Chu Feng looks slightly embarrassed: "it''s not humorous!"


    "However, it should be said that the disaster has been left for thousands of years. I didn''t expect that the Huangfu family had amazing details."


    As soon as the words fell, the rosefinch wind appeared in front of several people with a dignified and deep look: "something big happened. The fourth branch rudder was directly attacked by people, the four demigods fell from the sky, Xuanwu died, hundreds of people were damaged during the period of natural anger, and the fourth branch rudder was in name only!"


    Chu Feng''s face slowly darkened, with an inexplicable coldness. Just before the man died, he said that the four demigods had gone with the little master. Now it seems that he is going to attack the fourth branch rudder!


    His fist clenched slightly: "issue a ruling order to inform the world that the young master invited to fight at midnight today to wipe out the debris of the fourth branch rudder!"


    "They can''t come and hide as rats!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1574

    There is no amnesty for killing!


    The ruling order first appeared in the world 20 years ago, when it was an ultimatum issued by overlord heaven to a super family of Wen and Tang Dynasties.


    Then, on that night, the strong of the ruling appeared from the sky. When the next morning came, the manor where the super family was located completely disappeared. There was nothing left but a piece of barren land.


    When the verdict is issued, it also shows that there is a river of blood flowing.


    It has only appeared once in 20 years, but the deterrent it has brought to the world is obvious, and no one is willing to receive a ruling order.


    But at 12 o''clock in the afternoon, the rosefinch stood up and issued a ruling order instead of Chu Feng. At the same time, he told the fourth branch of Longmen that he had been bloodwashed and Xuanwu died.


    As soon as the news came out, countless forces were surprised. There was no doubt that the ruling office was powerful. The power in the hands of green dragon and white tiger could carry any one of the three families and four families. That''s why they had the confidence to set up their own doors, although they failed in the end.


    But it can clearly prove that the power of the adjudication office is powerful. A branch of Longmen can deter many people.


    Now, the fourth branch rudder is not only bloodwashed, but also dead a king of heaven Xuanwu. It''s hard to imagine what kind of forces and people have done such a thing?


    We first thought of three schools and four schools, but then they overturned the possibility. If the three schools and four schools really have such strength, they will not be suppressed by the ruling, so we should be careful when we are born for many years.


    It is not the influence of the three sects and four sects. Who will it be? Suddenly, a huge mystery has been formed, but there is no information on the side of the verdict.


    We can only not guess what will happen tonight, all open their eyes and watch the mysterious force of people appear at 12 o''clock tonight to see what Chu Feng is going to do!


    Northeast ice city!


    Three kilometers away from the airport in a small park, the weather is cold, but there are five people sitting there is no general feeling, three men and two women!


    A woman hung up the phone and said respectfully: "young master, the ticket has been reserved for two hours, but do we really want to accept the invitation of Chu Feng?"


    "How can he be the disciple of the demon lord? I''m worried that"


    obviously, they are the people who destroyed the fourth rudder!


    The young man, known as the little Lord, sneered: "haven''t you heard Chu Feng''s announcement? If it''s a mouse, you can hide. As for the demon lord, in the hidden world, he is indeed a transcendent legend and existence, but there are also rules of the hidden world. The competition between younger generations and the dead is called incompetence, as long as you don''t use rogue means."


    The corners of his mouth flitted a faint killing opportunity and Madness: "so we fight to kill Chu Feng, that is his incompetence, how ever has it to do with us?"


    Looking at the young man''s self-confidence, the woman still hesitated when she thought of the ten demigods on her side. However, the woman hesitated: "however, we received the news that Chu Feng is a taboo character. Can we?"


    When it comes to taboo, the handsome young man''s face twitches. Obviously, he is also shocked by this word. Taboo is boundless, which is the most words he hears in the hidden world.


    Silence, the young man whispered: "taboo people are really strong, but judging from the current situation, Chu Feng has not grown up, otherwise blood moon night will not be taken away by a few women, but it is a pity that our foundation in this world does not have that night''s intelligence, otherwise we can be more calm."


    "But it can be seen from here that Chu Feng has not yet grown up. Ten demigods can even wipe out Xuanyuan family, let alone Chu Feng?"


    The young man''s self-confidence made the four people around him frown. For the first time, they walked out of the hidden world. Although they had heard a lot of things from the outside world and knew the external power structure, according to the truth, demigod can become the most powerful existence in the world, but care can make them live longer.


    Still that woman, look with a little hesitation: "little Lord, you are right, but Chu Feng is taboo. No one in the hidden world knows, why should we jueshazong eliminate the danger for them?"


    "Personally, I think it''s better for us to find a way to pass the news to our ancestors. Maybe the other three are also interested?"


    The smile on the young man''s face solidified. He did not look very good at the talking woman: "if you don''t talk about the other three, the tortoise family won''t give them a chance to do something. Are you sure they will all do it? I can''t say two. Do you think the other one will


    With a sneer, "don''t be too naive. It will be good if they don''t poke a knife, so this matter can''t be passed back. Moreover, Chu Feng''s invitation to fight in the Jinfo Temple tonight shows that he already knows that people are hiding there and won''t drag us through tonight. There is only one way in front of us, war!"


    The four people also remembered that the place where Chu Feng invited the battle was in the Golden Buddha Temple. At the beginning, they didn''t think about it. At the moment, the young man talked about them and remembered that all their people were hiding there.


    This means that they have to fight tonight, because if they don''t fight, Chu Feng will attack the Golden Buddha Temple with blood. It''s the same thing. It''s just a battle to see whether it''s fair and aboveboard, or it''s decided that the powerful forces will oppress it.Another strong man snorted coldly, and his later semi divine cultivation momentum filled his surroundings: "as far as I know, there are only three demigods left in Longmen, i.e., Zhuque, Longbo and three elders. We are not afraid of long Bo''s missing. Zhuque and the three elders are only in the early stage of demigod, so we don''t need to worry about it."


    "In addition to these forces, Chu Feng''s supporting death is the appearance of the later period of demigod, but he should be able to use it at will?"


    The young man heard the strong man cooperate with his words, satisfied with a smile: "that''s right, taboos don''t grow up, can''t use the basic force at will, that''s all scum!"


    The other three looked at each other. The verdict deterred hundreds of countries in the world, and there must be a little bit of information there. Moreover, the adjudication office was still established in the hidden world, known as the legendary Demon Lord. They were somewhat hesitant. After all, even their ancestors did not dare to say that the Demon Lord was not a word.


    This time, my grandfather told them that they must listen to the young man, so I was reluctant to do things according to his orders.


    Naturally, the young man can see that some of them are not satisfied with their face clothes. However, their accomplishments are not high. They only hope that they can get benefits from this training: "it is so decided. Chu Feng''s strength is not very strong in the late period of the supreme demigod."


    "If ten and a half gods can''t carry them, then you are not worth much."


    The young men have made up their minds. They can''t say anything to dissuade them. They are also worried about the lack of information. Moreover, according to their assumption, knowing that Chu Feng is a taboo, they should go back to the hidden world to report the news. That is the right way.


    But the young men with ten demigods don''t pay attention to anything, so they are not easy to speak.


    "The three of you go to the airport first. I want to see someone now!"


    The young man frowned and then said to the four people, "don''t worry about me. I should be able to figure out something after meeting this man."


    In addition to the woman who spoke, the other three got up and disappeared in the same place. The young man also took out a mask and sunglasses to put on, and a hat, and then looked into the distance.


    After a while, a figure moved quickly. The full cultivation momentum of the seven levels of tiannu filled the air. The woman standing beside the young man was on guard. The breath of the semi divine medium filled the air, which directly suppressed the momentum of the coming figure.


    Come, Huangfu Juntao!


    He was in progress according to the plan, and there was a windgate riot and so on, which made the plan more smooth. However, someone contacted him to meet him. The news was sent directly to jueshamen. No one could find the hidden place, so Huangfu Juntao came to meet him in person.


    When he saw the young man who could not see his face clearly, he felt that his accomplishments were not very high, while the woman next to him was in the state of demigod. Huangfu Juntao also restrained his breath. Was it these people who washed the fourth branch of Longmen?


    He felt that it was really possible. Huangfu Juntao was also inexplicably nervous. He felt that the demigod was so worthless that he could walk out of it.


    The young man chuckled, and his voice could be heard to be hoarse: "we make it convenient for you to carry out your plan. Now I hope you will repay the favor and invite Chu Feng to fight. I want to know what the strongest strength around him has reached, so as to decide whether to fight tonight."


    There was a ripple in Huangfu Juntao''s heart. The words of the young man undoubtedly proved that they had washed the fourth rudder. Although he was not satisfied with a young man talking to him like this, the woman next to him made him dignified.


    He did not know what kind of calculation he had in mind. Huangfu Juntao was very modest: "Chu Feng, as a taboo person, attracted the force of taboo to drive the power of thunder, which was equivalent to the state of semi divine medium-term, but could not use it at will. In addition, there was a woman named Murong Bing. His accomplishments in the middle of the demigod period were the most powerful around him."


    "The reason we are suppressed is because of the ruling of all demigods."


    The young man caught Huangfu Juntao talking, his eyes twinkled, his heart moved slightly, but he didn''t point out: "I know, thank you!" Turn around and take the woman to leave directly, disappear in the sight of Huangfu Juntao in a twinkling of an eye.


    Huangfu Juntao was relieved and began to speak solemnly: "what kind of force is it? How come a young man''s guard is in the middle of the demigod? Fortunately, I didn''t tell the truth just now. Otherwise, if we mobilize stronger forces to kill Chu Feng, the layout for many years will be meaningless! "


    "Murong Bing one, will kill the one next to you, arrogant boy!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1575

    Night gradually fell, covering the entire city of Guangzhou.


    The hour hand points to seven o''clock, the Golden Buddha Temple in the suburbs!


    The Golden Buddha Temple was built in the yuan and Ming Dynasties, and has a history of hundreds of years. After many repairs and reconstruction expansion, it has now covered an area of more than 200 mu. The main hall of the Golden Buddha temple stands on the hillside of more than 200 meters. Like many places, if you want to burn incense and worship Buddha, you can only go up.


    At this time point, the gate of the Golden Buddha Temple has been closed. It should be cold all around, but tonight it is very lively.


    This is because the famous major general Feng will invite a group of mysterious forces to find justice for those who died in the fourth branch helm. Many of them are full of energy and have prominent temples. All of them are warriors.


    But no one from three schools or four families came. All of them came to see what Chu Feng would do to them.


    The four men destroyed the fourth branch rudder. It is said that all of them are the existence of the demigod state. For the martial arts practitioners, the highest existence they have ever seen is the perfect state of the seven levels of tiannu. The rumored demigods are only famous and have never met. So although it is extremely dangerous tonight, they still come to the scene.


    At this time, a news also spread to Huang''s garden and fell into the ears of various forces.


    The people of the mysterious forces made a voice, and tonight they accepted the invitation of Chu Feng to fight. However, there was one condition: they were not allowed to take anyone except Chu Feng. When the news came out, all parties were in uproar. Then they sneered at Chu Feng and asked Chu Feng to go by himself. Didn''t he want him to die himself?


    However, when everyone felt that Chu Feng would definitely refuse this request, Huang''s garden gave out the voice of Chu Feng. In the battle of Golden Buddha tonight, Chu Feng went alone.


    The news shocked everyone. Judging from the surface information now, there are at least four powerful figures in the demigod realm. Even if Chu Feng is so brilliant and even a taboo figure in the legend, there is no way to deal with demigods?


    Many people feel that Chu Feng is too young and impulsive!


    "Husband, obviously, the other party just doesn''t want us to follow you. It''s trying to kill you. Why do you still agree?"


    In Huang''s garden, Murong Bing sat beside Chu Feng and threw out his doubts: "although you are very strong, there are some people in the late period of demigod. Add up to ten demigods, you?"


    Of course, Chu Feng can''t deal with a large number of demigods!


    Chu Feng naturally understood this, but he didn''t have much worry. He patted Murong Bing''s waist: "if the other party can put forward such conditions, it means that they are determined to win. Maybe it''s a good thing for you to raise all the people to kill. But don''t forget, Liang Qi and Yao Qianxue are still in each other''s hands."


    "They didn''t say that, but the underlying meaning was to threaten me with their lives!"


    Murong ice micro frown, cold as frost is also a similar look, cold mouth: "two people''s lives, and you are nothing compared!"


    Chu Feng took a look at Leng Rushuang and knew that he was the only one in her heart. The rest of the people''s life and death had nothing to do with her.


    Breathing out his breath, Chu Feng replied: "the other party comes from the hidden world, just like rootless duckweed. Our family''s great cause has a clear goal in the secular world and the hidden world. If I don''t go tonight, I can avoid some dangers, but how many people can be stopped by the ruling of ten demigods?"


    "The meaning of the other party is very clear. Either I will go or I will sit and watch them ravage the tribunal tonight, and I can''t do anything because there is no goal."


    As cold as frost, her eyebrows wrinkled deeply, which she naturally understood, but in her idea, as long as Chu Feng does not die, thousands of people die, she will not care.


    But she also knows that she can not care, but does not mean that Chu Feng can not care. A strong and well-established enemy is not terrible. What is terrible is that the enemy is not only powerful, but also comes and goes without a trace, like a rootless duckweed, which makes it passive.


    Unless Chu Feng can ignore the death of the rest of the people, or they will be threatened. At this moment, it seems that there is a little bit of strangled meaning.


    Chu Feng could see his cold anger and said with a smile, "don''t worry, Chang''e will not die if she doesn''t fall into the altar. Whoever wants me to die will die first."


    When it comes to Chang''e, Chu Feng''s eyes flit through struggle and killing. At first, Chu Feng''s two lives are around. Chu Feng can be understood as a coincidence, but six students are all around him. This is Chang''e''s plot. Thinking that the person who loves may be just a conspiracy. The feeling of being played makes Chu Feng feel depressed.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing look at each other and know that the person Chu Feng wants to kill most is Chang''e. before the biggest enemy dies, anyone who wants to kill chufeng will be crushed by him.


    Moreover, Chu Feng is now infinitely close to the demigods. When it is really in danger, it is not difficult to escape.


    But some things still need to be careful. Leng Rushuang said: "we agree that you go by yourself, but Daji and I will not stay in Huang''s garden. We will go 15 kilometers away from the Golden Buddha Temple. If you don''t agree, you don''t have to go. Yao Qianxue''s death or Liang Qi''s death, or the death of others, has nothing to do with me."Chu Feng was deeply moved. Leng Rushuang would not show any concern. It was just a kind of strength. However, Chu Feng could feel her worry. The distance of 15 kilometers was meaningless for her sisters. She could arrive in the shortest time.


    Chu Feng thought about it and nodded: "then you two go first, or if you are detected, then you will have to say it."


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse. She was as cold as frost, and her face softened a little. She pulled up Murong Bing, who was sitting next to Chu Feng. No matter how much he said at this time, they were nonsense. In a flash, they disappeared in the hall. They went to the Jinfo Temple 15 kilometers away to hide. Once Chu Feng was in danger, he would be killed.


    Only Chu Feng in the hall quiet down, where his hands clenched into fists and loosened, and then got up on the second floor came to a room.


    Dongfang Yun calmly sat there and looked at the night outside. Chu Feng went and sat down. Dongfang Yun did not turn back, but said faintly: "people in the hidden world must have their way. Their way, can you?"


    Chu Feng took a look at the Oriental rhyme: "I can understand that you care about me?"


    "You are narcissistic Dongfang Yun''s expression did not fluctuate, even did not look at Chu Feng. It was just an undisguised indifference and killing opportunity: "I''m just worried that you will be killed by people in the hidden world, so I can''t personally kill you to vent my hatred in my heart. Only by killing you personally, can I feel better."


    Eyes cast Chu Feng one eye, hate continuous: "otherwise if you die in other people''s hands, I will be very sad, sad can''t personally kill you, rascal bastard!"


    Dongfang Yun''s hatred is not hidden. Chu Feng also believes that if she can use her own strength now, she will definitely fight with him forever, but there are many things without if. A shipwreck in the gutter is doomed to be a lifetime.


    A contemptuous smile flashed over his mouth: "my enemies all want to kill me, but after they were defeated by me once, they will never have a chance to turn over. The previous people have not, and you will not be an exception. Unfortunately, I will face a big war tonight, or I really want to gallop on you again."


    Chufeng gave a noncommittal smile and did not continue to discuss these meaningless issues with Dongfang Yun. He just looked out and said, "do you understand the five forces in the hidden world?"


    Wen Xinxue and Lin Yulin are all sent to the hermit world. Ma Qiduo and Lin Yulin have been integrated. If Dongfang Yun can send them into the hidden world, they will be able to enter and leave freely. So they know more about the hidden world than it is cold like frost.


    Oriental rhyme narrowed his eyes, took a look at Chu Feng, and looked out: "understand!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and asked, "how much do you know?"


    Oriental rhyme light return way: "all!"


    After a pause, Dongfang Yun looked up into the sky, and her eyes flashed a trace of awe: "but even if I knew, I couldn''t tell you. Although I was once a God, the destruction of heaven and the turbulence of endless years have already damaged my cultivation, so I can''t tell you anything."


    "Or I''ll die, just like the man, and I''ll die when I say it! Even if I don''t die, someone will kill me


    Chu Feng frowned. He really wanted to know something about the hidden world from Dongfang Yun, such as Jue chazong. But he didn''t expect that she was also restricted, or was deterred from saying so.


    "Why?" he asked softly


    Dongfang Yun stood up and said coldly, "this is the rule at every level. Just like the secular high-level people never want the ordinary people to know something, in our level, there are also some people who do not want the lower class people to know something."


    Chu Feng helpless smile: "I am also a low class?"


    Oriental rhyme lightly cast a glance at Chu Feng: "infinite close to demigod is very strong in this world, but for us, it is slag. You are inferior existence. What qualifications do you have to know?"


    Chu Feng pulled Dongfang Yun down and sat down on his leg. He pressed his big hand on the right heart of Dongfang Yun: "to be a man, you should touch your conscience. I am a taboo. I am a demon. I am higher than you!"


    Dongfang Yun''s body trembled slightly. She felt that the evil big hand was still moving. She bit her lips, but she didn''t push away Chu Feng: "rogue!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1576

    As the night grew deeper and deeper, thousands of people gathered outside the Golden Buddha Temple.


    Among them, there are some martial arts practitioners and some ordinary people who are not short of watching the excitement after receiving news. They all want to see what will happen in an invitation to war tonight. Will 3000 blood be shed in this holy land of Buddhism?


    However, less than half an hour before 12 o''clock, six figures suddenly fell from the Golden Buddha Temple and landed at the front of the crowd. Those martial arts practitioners felt the breath of six people and their looks changed dramatically. That was the pressure of the demigod state, and the highest one was the cultivation in the middle of the body.


    Are these people who want to fight against Chu Feng?


    Thinking of such a possibility, and the presence of these people at this moment, coupled with the rumors that the four demigods have washed the fourth rudder, many of the martial arts practitioners began to feel nervous and began to think about seeing the semi divine demeanor. Their mood suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. They could not resist this huge pressure alone.


    One of the men''s eyes like a sword swept all the people on the scene, and his voice was hoarse: "in 20 minutes, there will be a big war here. If you have nothing to do with it, please leave here for 10 kilometers, or life and death will be determined by heaven."


    It should not have happened to thousands of people facing six people. However, many of them were martial arts practitioners. They just started to step back and move towards the distance. Although it is a good thing to witness an amazing war, it is necessary to have that life to watch it slowly.


    Ordinary people see someone leave, do not understand why so many people are deterred by six people, but six people stand there gives a very uncomfortable feeling, hesitation, all began to retreat.


    Compared with a wonderful performance, they cherish their lives more.


    In just a few minutes, everyone had left, and the vast area before the Golden Buddha Temple was cleared, with only six powerful demigods standing there.


    In front of the temple, the smile of the young man on the temple was like a smile of disdain.


    "Little Lord, everyone has left." A woman came to her side and whispered, "just let them see how powerful we are. Isn''t it better to deter people?"


    The young man shook his head and said what he thought in his heart: "although the fight with the audience can make us more glorious, but Chu Feng is taboo and can''t be justified. Moreover, I never thought of a fair fight with Chu Feng, so no audience is more conducive to our next plan."


    "What''s more, with so many people here, can you guarantee that there are no Chu Feng people among them? Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case


    Although it is a glorious thing for some audience to watch them beat Chu Feng, it is a different matter if there is a strong judge hidden in it. After all, few people know the true details of the verdict. What if there is any powerful person?


    Therefore, for young men''s practice, that point of confusion also dispersed.


    Of course, there is one thing that the young man didn''t say. Although it was only a few words after meeting Huangfu Juntao today, through his understanding of Huangfu Juntao and some flavor of his words, the young man was sure that Huangfu Juntao did not tell the truth at that time.


    The biggest possibility is to let them and Chu Feng both lose. The young man thought of this at that time, but he didn''t point it out, because he also needed to see how strong Chu Feng was.


    As for the consequences, the young man has no worries. Everyone will die tonight, and he will not die so easily.


    Put on the mask, sunglasses and hat, the young man said faintly: "you four continue to stay above, I''ll go down and walk!"


    The four men nodded and hid in the temple. The young man''s eyes under the sunglasses flashed a meaningful smile and walked down the mountain. However, he stopped halfway because he saw a car coming in the distance without turning on the lights, but he could feel that the wind of Chu was coming.


    The eyes of the six demigods also sharpened. They looked at the black car that came under the night like a ghost car. In the name of Chu Feng, the taboo people, they had never met, but they were like thunder.


    When the car stopped a hundred meters away from the Golden Buddha Temple, the lights flashed on in vain, and everything around appeared a little bright. You can see six demigods standing in the same direction.


    In the car, Chu Feng''s eyes flit over the light of fun. Ten demigods seem to be real.


    Although he was surprised by the power of jueshazhong in the hidden world, Chu Feng had no reason to be afraid. He did not turn off the lights, opened the door and stood tall, just like a javelin that could pierce the sky. He walked forward step by step.


    With the approach of Chu Feng, the six powerful demigods gradually felt a kind of depressing and depressing atmosphere, which was the pressure they had never had in the face of demigods who were higher than them.


    Then it suddenly occurred to me that this is a kind of repression on the spiritual level, rather than the difference between martial arts and Taoism.


    When he reached 50 meters, Chu Feng did not go on. He looked at six demigods from a distance of 50 meters. Then he turned away and looked at the hillside. He could feel that there was a pair of eyes staring at himself in the darkness.His left eye twinkled through all the darkness. He saw a young man with sunglasses, hat and mask stopped there in the mountain road under the main hall. He guessed that he was the so-called little Lord. His left eye looked through directly and his smile brightened up. It seemed that his guess was correct.


    Good people don''t live long, but calamities last for thousands of years!


    Quietly took back his left eye, Chu Feng opened his mouth, voice through all obstacles and darkness: "I have arrived, come out a speaker!"


    The six demigods looked slightly ugly. Chu Feng ignored them from the beginning to the present. Now he opened his mouth and looked for someone who could speak, which made them more angry and arrogant.


    But there are people behind, they are dissatisfied with Chu Feng''s arrogance, but there is no way.


    In the dark and calm for a moment, the young man has come to the foot of the mountain, standing in the protection circle of six demigods. He is not as good as Chu Feng. He is still afraid of death, but laughs with sarcasm: "if I were you tonight, I would not only not appear, but also gather the strongest power to kill, regardless of the cost or sacrifice."


    "If you come here foolishly, are you really afraid of death?"


    At the moment, the six demigods around him were all breathing, and could not feel the realm and cultivation. He only thought that Chu Feng did not know the strength of these six people. He had no idea that Chu Feng not only knew how many demigods there were, but also where they came from.


    Chu Feng''s lips flashed a faint smile: "fear of death will not come, that''s not my style, and the blood feud of the fourth branch rudder should be washed with your blood. I am the little Lord, how can I not come?"


    "Cutting off the enemy''s head with one''s own hands is the most pleasant thing, don''t you understand?"


    "Ha ha ha ha?" The young man suddenly burst into laughter. He was too arrogant and arrogant. He also agreed with him: "it''s true that cutting off the enemy''s head with one''s own hands is a matter of great achievement. I also think so. So the wind is less than your head tonight. I''ll reserve it for you to ensure that you have no pain."


    Between the words, the fight is relatively tense, but the Chu wind is still light.


    Looking up at the Golden Buddha Temple, he sighed softly: "I don''t expect this party to be a fair fight, but now that I''m here, can you end your scoundrel?"


    "You can hold on, but I''m going now. I''m sure you can''t keep me!"


    The young man was silent. For a moment, he couldn''t see whether Chu Feng was bluffing or real. However, Chu Feng was always so light that he couldn''t see the slightest clue.


    With a gentle wave of his hand, a demigod figure goes out and instantly disappears in the same place. Three other people come out and go in different directions. The surrounding area is quiet. Chu Feng stands there and does not explore anything. He only cares about the situation before the main hall of Jinfo temple.


    A few minutes later, the four demigods who had left came back, apparently to check whether Chu Feng had brought anyone. This time, they did not cover up the cultivation atmosphere of the early state of the demigods. However, the young man found that Chu Feng''s face did not seem to have any color of surprise.


    In the heart secretly scolds a freak, four and a half gods are not moved, or people come?


    In this way, the young man even more bottomless, low voice: "less wind seems not surprised at all, but I also want to know, what do you want?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and said, "six and a half gods, why should I be surprised?"


    When the young man and others showed their astonishment, he even saw that the other two were also demigods. Chu Feng said faintly: "as for what I want, it''s very simple. If you ask me to come alone, it''s nothing more than holding some hostages to threaten me. Now that I''m here, you won''t let me leave again."


    "Let them go, take a group of ordinary people to pinch me, a little rogue, let them go, I stand here to fight your life and death, this credibility I still have."


    The young man sneered: "what if I don''t?"


    Chu Feng tilted his head and grinned coldly: "I can make you like a bereaved dog once, then I can make you unlucky for the second time. Are you sure you really want the rascal to insist on using hostages to coerce me? Huang Fu Si Shao? "


    The young man''s body was unnatural, and then sneered: "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    "It seems that after disappearing for a period of time, the fourth young emperor of Huangfu has lost his original courage and dare not admit who he is." Chu Feng let out a laugh and sneered: "should I say that you can endure or should I say that you are afraid that I dare not reveal your identity. How scared are you of me with sunglasses, hat and mask?"


    "Huangfu literary world, be frank, don''t pretend to be a ghost, or are you worried that you can''t kill me tonight, so you deliberately cover up your face?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1577

    Huangfu literary world, the fourth young master of Huangfu family!


    Huang Fu villa was attacked jointly by Yao Pang Zi and Jin Qiaoyan during the first Jianghai war. After that war, he disappeared. I don''t know where he went until the first garden was destroyed. Many people thought that Huangfu''s literary world had died. Maybe they burned it with those who died.


    Even Chu Feng felt that Huangfu''s literary world was dead. Even if he didn''t die in such a general trend, he would hide like a mouse.


    But knowing the hidden world, Jue chazong, and his old friend, Chu Feng thought of Huangfu''s literary world. His way of doing things was the same as that of Huangfu''s literary world. He took advantage of his strength and stood behind his back to pick up a bargain. When he couldn''t, he would do it himself.


    Just now under the left eye perspective, also confirmed Chu Feng''s conjecture.


    At that time, Huangfu didn''t die in the literary world, nor did he hide like a street mouse. Instead, he didn''t know why he went to the hidden world and returned with glory.


    The young man stares at Chu Feng in silence, trying to see the superfluous color on his face, but he is disappointed that chufeng is still calm in addition to his own calm.


    Taking off the mask, sunglasses and hat on his face, he revealed a handsome face and a high, rich and handsome standard shape. This is the missing Huangfu literary world.


    Chu Feng has already pointed out his identity, so he doesn''t need to continue to cover it up, just a little more dignified and curious: "how can fengshao know it''s me? This time I''m a familiar person, and I don''t have any contact with him!"


    Chu Feng knew that Huangfu''s literary world had just deliberately covered up his true face, for fear that he would not be able to expose himself after killing him, so he was not surprised.


    Of course, he couldn''t tell the truth about Huangfu''s literary world. He just said with a smile: "I don''t only know that you are Huangfu''s literary world, but I also know that you are like a lost dog. After hiding, you met someone who took you to a place. This time, the people there can send you to experience."


    "It''s just a pity that the Fourth Youth of Huangfu has always hated me, and he has been attacking me with both sides!"


    This time, not only Huangfu''s literary world, but also the other six demigods were all stiff. Chu Feng knew that it was Huangfu''s literary world, which could be explained by having had contact with each other to recognize it.


    But they were shocked to know where Huangfu''s literary world had gone and even where they came from.


    As for the betrayal of their companions, they didn''t even think about it. They all knew that they would die immediately if they disclosed the information there. Chu Feng could not have known such comprehensive information, which could only explain that Chu Feng knew the place very well.


    Thinking of the identity of the little Lord ruled by Chu Feng, the disciple of the demon lord, isn''t it?


    Thinking of such a possibility, the six demigods were more nervous, and their eyes at Chu Feng were no longer fierce and murderous. They were all guessing that the reason why Chu Feng knew their identity was told by the Demon Lord. Otherwise, how to explain Chu Feng''s understanding so clearly?


    Huang Fu''s literary world is also quite dignified, Chu Feng can not see the deep smile, but also know the words of some things, let him have some bottomless.


    But tonight is the best chance to kill chufeng. He doesn''t want to give up. He starts to feel that chufeng''s head cramps when he comes alone. Now they feel that chufeng is confident when he comes alone.


    But Huangfu literary world is Huangfu literary world after all, but at the beginning of surprise, he calmed down: "it seems that Feng Shao has more information than I guess, but what about that?"


    With a wave of the big hand, a huge breath was produced in vain around. On the main hall of the Golden Buddha Temple, many figures flickered, and dozens of people soon appeared around the literary world of Huangfu. In addition, everyone carried a person in his hand, all of whom were monks of the Golden Buddha temple.


    Chu Feng flashed a faint smile: "once upon a time, many people would threaten me with innocent people. I have tried to compromise, but I know that the result of compromise is not responsible for my own life!"


    "Huang Fu Si Shao, let these people go. I''ll stay here tonight. You should believe my credibility!"


    Huang Fu''s literary circle gave a noncommittal smile. The two women, Yao Qianxue and Liang Qi, who had fainted, were carried up by two women. Huangfu''s literary circle sneered: "I believe you won''t care about the life and death of these bald donkeys, but Feng Shao was once a lover of fragrance and jade. Don''t you care about these two women?"


    His eyes flit over Liang Qi and finally fall on Yao Qianxue. At the beginning, he was very interested in Yao Qianxue and wanted to use Yao Qianxue to destroy fengteng group. However, because of Yao Qianxue''s intelligence, everything has no effect, but still can''t erase his appreciation of Yao Qianxue.


    It''s just a pity that Yao Qianxue''s heart is only Chu Feng.


    In Huangfu''s literary world, when he felt that Chu Feng must compromise because of women, Chu Feng sighed: "let go!"


    Huangfu''s eyelids fluttered: "what do you say?"


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked like an arrow at Huangfu''s literary world: "if you don''t let go of these people, you still have a chance to do something tonight. If you don''t let go of these people, you won''t have a chance to touch my clothes tonight. I can deter the world and take charge of the adjudication office. You should believe that I have such strength.""Huang Fu Si Shao, you don''t want to do another useless work, do you?"


    The corner of his mouth flashed a sneer, which slowly hit the inner firmness of Huangfu''s literary world: "of course, you can insist on holding these hostages, but I can assure you that you will see if I really care about their life and death!"


    Huang Fu''s literary world was surprised by the violent spread of a murderous opportunity from Chu Feng''s body. However, for the ten demigods, they did not feel much. Although they were infinitely close to the demigods, they were not demigods after all. As long as they were not demigods, there was a huge gap.


    What really surprised them was that Chu Feng''s killing machine was not aimed at them, but shrouded in the hostages. Even Yao Qianxue and Liang Qi were all targeted by the killing machine.


    Huangfu was surprised: "are you crazy?"


    In the past, Chu Feng could kill the world for women, and even kill herself for women. But now Chu Feng not only ignores the life and death of innocent people, but also doesn''t care about the lives of two women. He means to destroy them if he doesn''t agree, which makes his chips meaningless.


    Is this still Chu Feng? How did it happen?


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "I''m really crazy, and when they were captured by you, I would be crazy. Even when Huangfu Fourth Youth pretended to be me and started to attack people from all walks of life, I had no bottom line at all."


    "If I let them go, I''ll stay for a war. If I don''t, I''ll kill them in front of you, which is better than being manipulated by you!"


    Dozens of escorted monks sing together: "Amitabha!"


    Those who followed Huangfu''s literary world felt a chill. Even if they couldn''t do Chu Feng now, they could ignore the death of strangers, but they couldn''t ignore the death of acquaintances, not to mention his woman.


    In the Buddhist Chanting Nuo, Liang Qi and Yao Qianxue slowly opened their eyes. When they saw Chu Feng standing in the distance, Liang Qi was stunned and immediately scolded: "go away, who are you?"


    Obviously, I thought the Chu Feng in front of me was the one pretending to be.


    Yao Qianxue also opened her eyes. On that day, she was taken away by someone in a car accident on the road. After waking up, she did not know where she was. At the moment, she saw Chu Feng standing there in the distance, and there were dozens of people around her. In a moment, she understood what they were doing to Chu Feng, and seemed to take them as hostages.


    Chu Feng looked at the two men without any damage. His eyes shifted to Huangfu''s literary world and shot at him: "Huangfu is four little, can''t you let it go?"


    Huang Fu narrowed his eyes and finally said, "Miss Yao, Feng Shao seems to ignore your life and death. If I don''t, I will kill you. Do you want to say something to him?" Now he can''t see whether Chu Feng is true or not. He can only let Yao Qianxue try to find out whether it is true or not.


    Yao Qianxue heard the speech and turned back, slightly Leng: "Huangfu four little, how is it you?"


    However, Liang Qi frowned. No matter what Huang Fu Si Shao was, she just heard two words to stimulate her and said, "who is he?"


    Huangfu seemed to know something in the literary world. Pointing to Chu Feng, he said faintly: "his name is Chu Feng. He is the emperor of the holy Dynasty. He has made you lose tens of millions of income a year. Is it dramatic that you are interested in a person you hate?"


    Liang Qi''s head boomed, as if she had been blinded by thunder. She looked at Chu Feng standing in the distance. At the moment, she had forgotten how she had been caught. She just shook her head: "no way. His name is Lin Feng, not Chu Feng."


    Huangfu''s literary world joked: "Chu Feng comes from Dian LAN Lin''s village. He was called Lin Feng when he was little, so he didn''t cheat you, but he was still Chu Feng."


    Liang Qi''s eyes flashed a trace of pain, and even got annoyed by being teased. With a little more resentment in his eyes, he stared at Chu Feng: "is what he said true? Did you mean to tease me


    Chu Feng ignored Liang Qi''s question directly, and his eyes slowly became indifferent: "four little, decide!"


    Yao Qianxue body a shock, Zheng Zheng''s voice: "you want to kill me? You start to sit and watch me die without frowning. Now you want to kill me, Chu Feng. Are those words that you loved me deceive me? "


    Chu Feng''s face did not fluctuate, but the whole body''s strength had already diffused out. As long as he moved, the blood flowed into a river.


    However, Huangfu''s literary world was shocked: "what do you say?"


    Yao Qianxue gave a sad smile. She felt Chu Feng''s indifference, even with a little self mockery: "you shouldn''t ask me to threaten him. Maybe you don''t know that some days ago, I was also arrested to threaten him, but he didn''t do anything to watch me killed!"


    Huang Fu''s literary world was shocked and found that he did not know the Chu style.


    And Chu Feng is also at the moment between the sudden start, endless surging force of nature from the oppression, straight take dozens of hostages, including Yao Qianxue and Liang Qi, killing opportunity overflowing!


    Huang Fu finally knew that Chu Feng had changed, and he scolded: "avoid it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1578

    The killer doesn''t hesitate to hurt directly.


    Chu Feng used his iron blood and action to prove to Huangfu that he didn''t care about the death of these people, and that it would make all his layout meaningless tonight.


    In this regard, Huangfu literary circle can only curse a madman and drink to avoid. If it is ordinary people, he naturally doesn''t care to be killed by Chu wind, but the hostages in his hands are Buddhist people except yaoqianxue and Liang Qi.


    He reveres the Lord, but he will not forget the Lord of the world Buddha and the hidden Lord!


    If the owner of the Tibetan knew that he was threatened by the Buddhist family in the secular world and killed Chu Feng, Huangfu did not doubt that he would die in the hand of the Tibetan Lord. The Tibetan Lord''s favor for Buddhism is well known all over the world!


    Therefore, Huangfu literary world not only let the following people escape, but also take a group of hostages of the Golden Buddha Temple to escape. He also secretly scolded him. He had not lost the courage of these Buddhist people. Now, in the eyes of Chu Feng, these Buddhist people have no meaning.


    Endless power fell down, directly on the unmanned ground, a loud dust flying confused the surrounding sight.


    Chu wind slowly came from the dust and calmly settled the killing machine overflowing: "do you want to flash away, I let you see the effect of threatening me, how can you not watch the good play, as if you are worried about the death of hostages?"


    Chu Feng''s intelligence has insight into something, and his smile is more playful: "no less than four worry about the bad mood of the Tibetan Lord to kill you, but also, the Tibetan Lord is called the master of the world Buddha. You let the Buddhist die because of your private heart, and the Tibetan Lord may actually take a shot of you."


    Huangfu''s literary world was ugly and shouted, "let go of these masters!"


    Dozens of followers also know that killing anyone can, but they can never kill the Buddhist. So they let go of the people who hold their hands. Dozens of monks sing "Amitabha!"


    An old monk who seems to preside over the abbot goes up to the front, and his hands are ten: "the benefactor of the emperor, the Lord Chu, the pure blood of the Buddha will inevitably profane the Buddha. I wonder if you can move?"


    Chu wind light out voice: "roll!"


    Abbot Jin fo was shocked, and then he smiled bitterly and sang No. he returned to the temple with other monks. Chu Feng had the heart to kill them. It was clear that he would not care about anyone''s opinion. If he moved to other places, he would feel afraid of his heart. A strong man should not.


    So Chu Feng refused, in the abbot of Golden Buddha expected.


    Huangfu literary circle once again scolded a madman in his heart. Even if he was under such a famous temple as Golden Buddha Temple, Chu Feng was completely ignored. It was difficult for him to understand where the bottom Qi of Chu Feng came from?


    But all this is destined to have no explanation, Huangfu literary world can only be helpless bitter smile, he found that Chu Feng understanding, is simply a joke.


    Chu Feng has now walked to more than 20 meters to stop, calm and calm: "four less, let go of a group of monks, then these two also let go, not to say good heart growth Yin De, but at least not involve innocent ah!"


    Huangfu literary world has not seen what Chu Feng thought at this moment, but just let all the hostages be released. Huangfu literary world is unwilling: "Chu Feng, you abandon one hand, I let one person, how?"


    "Childish!" Chu Feng sneered out a sentence.


    Suddenly, the huge power directly towards Liang Qi, the face of Huangfu literary world changed greatly, such power fell on Liang Qi, will definitely let the latter fragmented!


    Liang Qi is a half god early woman, surprised by the fierce Chu wind, but also between the hand to resolve the attack from Chu Feng.


    Liang Qi finally reacted, and his face showed anger: "you want to kill me?"


    Chu fan stall gently returned with his hands: "I just want to prove to less than four, his so-called chip is a joke to me, can only use your life."


    "Bastard!" Liang Qi tears came out at once, did not know Chu Feng identity before he was very kind, but now she only disappointed: "Chu Feng, you give me remember, today your indifference as long as I do not die you will pay a price, I may not be able to die with you, but I absolutely let your family and friends very sad!"


    "I Liang Qi vowed that unless I die, I will have you miserable life!"


    Chu Feng smiled: "then I can not find the reason why I can''t kill you!"


    The body suddenly disappeared in the original place, directly appeared in front of Liang Qi two meters position, a hand gently out of Liang Qi''s neck to grasp, Huangfu literary world look changed greatly, he unexpectedly did not see how Chu Feng was near.


    The woman of the early half god was also a daze, and then she pulled Liang Qi back and forth and was angry. If Liang Qi was still killed by Chu wind in her hand, she would be too worthless.


    Chu Feng did not kill Liang Qi''s life, it seems that it is still very regrettable. Ignoring the sadness and resentment in Liang Qi''s eyes, he looked at Huangfu literary world: "four less, it is not interesting. You hold two hostages and I have no effect on pulling skin. Let me kill them, and then we can continue to rip off?"


    Huang Fu frowned tightly in the literary world. He really couldn''t see what Chu Feng was doing. People were desperate to save people, but Chu Feng was killing people.Looking at Liang Qi, I began to feel that she was acting. However, the resentment and hatred in Liang Qi''s eyes were substantive. Even if Yao Qianxue didn''t say a word, the disappointment and pain in her eyes were still felt in Huangfu''s literary world.


    Is Chu Feng not acting, is he really going to kill them, just to prove that the threat is invalid?


    For a short time, Huangfu''s literary world had been thinking about it for many times. He turned his head slightly and let people let go of Yao Qianxue and Liang Qi. He said to Chu Feng, "I admire the ruthlessness of the wind. I ask myself that I can''t do this. I''ll let them go, but you don''t want to leave like this."


    Four semi gods in the middle of the strong scattered around, holding back the retreat, not to give Chu Feng the chance to run away.


    Chu Feng just shrugged his shoulders.


    Liang Qi, who got the freedom, came to Chu Feng with resentment: "I will remember your care today. You want to kill me. You will always remember your ruthless determination when you killed me. My only purpose for the rest of my life is to never die with you!"


    Chu Feng hands a Yang, Liang Qi''s body suddenly flew out, more than ten meters heavy hit the ground, but also spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Liang Qi, whose eyes were cold, arched on the ground and embarrassed: "if I can survive tonight, you can retaliate as much as you want, but now you''d better go back and deal with the affairs of your family with your father."


    "Forget to tell you, except for your father, your whole family has been killed by these people in front of you, and you can still live. Don''t irritate me, understand?"


    Liang Qi''s painful body was stiff in an instant, and her pain filled her heart. She did not doubt that Chu Feng was deceiving her. On the contrary, those who could fake Chu Feng to catch her would certainly do something like this to frame Chu Feng. Her body seemed to have no pain. She slowly stood up, wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and looked at Huangfu''s literary world: "what he said is true."


    Seeing Liang Qi''s embarrassed look in the literary world, Huangfu secretly scolded Chu Feng for really changing. He also kept silent and didn''t answer such questions. Liang Qi was just a beautiful woman in his eyes. He didn''t even want to say a word.


    The silence in Huangfu''s literary world was equivalent to acquiescence. Liang Qi looked at Huangfu''s literary world with resentment in her eyes, turned indifferently and walked towards the distance. Chu Feng''s unscrupulous hand and the extermination of Huangfu''s literary world were all in her mind.


    Yao Qianxue looks at Liang Qi''s far away back and walks forward with a sigh. She stops in front of Chu Feng. She doesn''t speak, only a trace of disappointment.


    Gently shaking her head, Yao Qianxue follows Liang Qi''s departure direction. Chu Feng ignores her and is pinched by Tiger rock. It can be said that she doesn''t want to die more people. But tonight, Chu Feng not only ignores her life and death, but also wants to kill her. Yao Qianxue''s heart is in addition to disappointment and pain.


    Hidden in the heart of the man, in this moment to change so strange, once felt that the existence of love, in this moment seems to dissipate in general.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see Yao Qianxue''s back. His face was expressionless. He didn''t seem to care about everything. But he felt the pain in his heart. He could feel Yao Qianxue''s disappointment and pain, but he couldn''t explain anything.


    Whether it was Huyan or Huangfu''s literary world, Yao Qianxue was used to threaten Chu Feng, but the best attitude towards this way is to ignore these threats. Facts have proved that Chu Feng is right. Huangfu literary circles let Liang Qi and Yao Qianxue go.


    But even so, Chu Feng also knew that these things were not explained clearly, and also believed that Yao Qianxue said that deliberately ignoring their value was to save them. Yao Qianxue certainly would not believe it.


    However, this is the reason why Chu Feng just deliberately made a move. He knew what kind of person Huangfu was in the literary world. He wanted to use all kinds of toilet paper. Moreover, he was not sure that he would kill himself tonight, so he would leave something to make him uncomfortable.


    Undoubtedly, people who have resentment against themselves are the best revenge tools. Huangfu''s literary world is such an abacus. If Chu Feng does not die after he is released, he will let them block Chu Feng.


    The second time Chu Feng had just made a move, he was also aware of the arrogance of the martial arts. If the person they held in his hand was killed by others, they would only feel disgraced. Therefore, Chu Feng had considered Liang Qi''s attack just now.


    Of course, it is also because the left eye evolves the future picture. Otherwise, Chu Feng would not dare to gamble. It is just that no one knows that Liang Qi''s hatred and Yao Qianxue''s disappointment will be suffered by Chu Feng.


    The heart has no reason for the pain, but can not tell anyone, Chu Feng eyes gradually cold down, the violent force raised the dust around: "I today, want you to die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1579

    The dust was flying and the battle was boiling.


    Chu Feng stood alone surrounded by dozens of people, ten demigods, the rest of them were in the period of natural anger, and five of them were similar to him, infinitely close to the demigods.


    Therefore, Chu Feng''s initiative to show his intention of war is not the surprise of the people present, but a kind of ridicule, a kind of ridicule of chufeng''s incapacity. Not to mention that they have ten demigods standing here, and only five infinitely close to the demigods can fight against Chu Feng.


    The power of five people together can directly destroy Chu Feng.


    They didn''t know where Chu Feng''s confidence came from. Even Huangfu''s literary circles felt that Chu Feng must have been caught in the door when he went out today. There was a huge gap between the realms of martial arts, not to mention the state between man and God.


    For Huangfu''s literary world, Chu Feng''s behavior was to seek death. However, for the sake of safety, Huangfu''s literary circle still withdrew from the encircling circle. Once there was any irresistible disturbance, he would immediately abandon all the people and run away.


    The strong man in the later period of the demigod snorted coldly: "the light of the firefly also dares to contend with the bright moon, looking for death!"


    "You go up one and get rid of him!"


    A short haired woman with seven levels of tiannu comes out. She is the weakest among the five semi gods. Now it is more appropriate for her to come out first to deal with Chu Feng.


    Just look at Chu Feng''s eyes slightly some ridicule, she has been in the great circle of this stage for 50 years, has been unable to find the opportunity to enter the demigod, in the same realm only then some people can despise her, the rest of the people are not in her eyes.


    Although Chu Feng is already a semi divine cultivation, but people are still young, short haired women do not feel that Chu Feng can fight with themselves.


    The scornful eyes swept over Chu Feng, and there were still seven beautiful women with sarcasm on their faces. With a whoosh, the distance between Chu Feng and Chu Feng was narrowed. The endless natural forces of heaven and earth gathered between backhands, and there was a faint flavor of demigod. Among them, Chu Feng could feel that she was only a little short of becoming a demigod.


    The corner of the mouth passed a sneer, Chu Feng lightly raised a hand, firmly held the short hair woman''s hand.


    When people were surprised that Chu Feng stopped the short haired woman''s trouble easily, Chu Feng kicked the short haired woman''s plumpness without any pity. The short haired woman''s graceful and colorful body suddenly flew out and fell heavily at the foot of Huangfu''s literary world.


    Huangfu''s mouth twitched in the literary world. He looked at the short haired woman who got up all of a sudden. He once galloped on this woman once. He also knew that she was powerful. How could he be kicked off with one foot?


    The short haired woman''s eyes burst into anger, and anger into anger means: "you die!"


    Chu wind slowly take back that foot to put down, at the moment the Chu wind has no scattered posture, is a kind of extreme cold like indifference, sneer: "I will let you know, how damned I am!"


    After a gust of wind, Chu Feng took the lead to move up, and the short haired woman scolded her secretly. She and she met her. They were in absolute collision on the strength, but they were suppressed within a certain range. No one was involved in the surrounding people. However, within the scope of the two people''s fighting, the dust was flying and people were hard to see.


    Ah!


    All of a sudden, a hysterical and palpitating scream came out of the dust and smoke. It was the voice of a woman with short hair. All of us were curious about what happened and why did the companion make such a miserable cry?


    The dust smoke slowly dispersed, and everyone''s eyes were wide. Chu Feng was still standing there like a javelin, while the short haired woman was lying on the ground and covering her hands between her legs.


    The tears of women with short hair have already flowed out. The fool knows what Chu Feng has done. Many of them are influenced by the corners of their mouths. Chu Feng''s methods are too vicious.


    Chu Feng did not feel general, his eyes looked down at the short haired woman who was holding a strategic position and was eager to kill him. He said indifferently: "infinite approach to demigod, at least 200 years of hard work, do not know how to cherish, it''s right to die!"


    All of a sudden, a palm fell directly, a roar swept up more dust and smoke, and there was a cry for life. Everyone''s heart beat with it. We all know that the short haired woman died, and was killed by Chu Feng with a strong posture.


    When the dust and smoke disappeared, we could not find a trace of the short haired woman. Huangfu''s literary world exclaimed, "where is the Chu wind?"


    There was only a big pit where the dust and smoke dispersed. There was no short haired woman and no shadow of Chu Feng. Naturally, they would not feel that Chu Feng and the short haired woman died together, because just now the fool could see that Chu Feng was absolutely crushing.


    But now where did Chu Feng go and disappeared under the gaze of ten demigods?


    "Where do you see it?"


    At this time, the air came to chufeng''s rambling voice, pondering and killing: "the game has just begun, I''ll kill a person to warm up, and then you''ll go together, or a wheel fight?"


    All the people raised their heads, infinitely close to the demigods, and could stay in the sky for a short time. They were not surprised that when the Chu wind went to the top, they didn''t notice any of them.If it wasn''t for the fact that he was still infinitely close to the demigods, they would even suspect that Chu Feng was already a demigod. But even so, they would be shocked.


    Zhuang Shuo man saw a companion easily wiped away by the Chu wind, cold hum a: "waste, all together on!"


    All?


    Everyone looked at the strong man and knew that he must be talking about the existence of four infinitely close to the demigods, but Chu Feng was also in this realm. According to the time of the precipitation of martial arts, all of them had already deceived the small by the big. Now they have to go up together, which seems to be a little humiliating.


    The strong man coldly glanced at the confused people: "do you want me to go up?"


    The four strong men who are infinitely close to the demigods smile bitterly at each other and shake their heads. Although the strong men are not so good in jueshamen, they can not question that they are absolutely strong in this world. Although they feel inappropriate, they still fly into the sky and stare at Chu Feng from one direction.


    Facing the encirclement of four people, Chu Feng sighed softly: "you should all go together. Maybe there is a three-point chance to win. It''s you who suffer a lot in this way."


    Huang Fu''s literary world was full of sarcasm and was about to speak. Suddenly, Chu Feng''s figure in the air seemed to be gradually blurred, and he was shocked: "virtual shadow!"


    Virtual shadow, which can be formed at the fastest speed by people who go to the semi divine state, is a bit like the technique of body separation, but it is not an entity after all.


    Chufeng once again disappeared in the public''s sight, and this time it disappeared in front of their eyes, and no one still caught where Chu Feng had gone.


    This time, not to mention the people in the state of natural fury, even ten demigods who thought they were invincible in this world all showed their dignified looks. In front of them, Chu Feng disappeared without a trace with the help of virtual shadow. They could not catch a breath. Is this still a man who is infinitely close to the demigods?


    "Your speed, your reaction power, are too slow!"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng suddenly appeared behind a strong man of jueshamen, with a contemptuous smile at the corner of his mouth, and his wrist bent directly on his back neck. The latter''s body fell directly from the air, and fortunately, when he landed, he rolled over without being in a mess.


    How could it be?


    Everyone was shocked. How could Chu Feng''s speed and attack power be so fast? Ten demigods all opened their eyes, even when they approached the demigods infinitely, they thought they did not have such a speed!


    But all this is not over. Chu Feng fell on the ground in an instant, his hands suddenly upward, and the earth trembled. Countless stones were flying and breaking, attacking the three strong men above the void. The speed and explosive force seemed to be even greater than the shell.


    Chu Feng also took advantage of the situation to get close to the jueshazong strongman who was shot down just now. The sparks flashed and disappeared. The jueshazong strong man didn''t know what was going on. Suddenly, a big fire broke out on his body, and the scream came into everyone''s ears.


    The three strong men in the air avoided the attack of those stones, pressing their hands on the earth and the earth. The natural gravity directly turned those stones into dust. When they looked, they saw only a companion surrounded by the fire, and Chu Feng stood there indifferently.


    Eyes are showing dignified, from the beginning to now in a short time was chufeng killed two companions, are infinite close to the existence of demigod.


    The ten demigods are OK to say, because they can do this. But for those who are similar to Chu Feng and Huangfu literary world who are not as good as Chu Feng, Chu Feng has the ability to wipe them out. A fear that should not appear has emerged in his heart.


    Chu Feng watched the fire man fall down, then turned around indifferently. One hand gently lifted up and opened, and suddenly a pile of fire burned on the palm of his hand. The corner of his mouth glanced at him with a sneer: "during the period of natural anger, the force of nature will be aroused. When we reach the state of infinite approaching to the demigod, we can turn our hands into clouds and cover our hands for rain. When we raise our hands, we can start a prairie fire!"


    "Now it seems that you can''t do it. You can''t beat me if you only dodge!"


    A huge heat wave was generated. The flame burning in Chu Feng''s hands seemed to be suddenly added with a ton of gasoline. Suddenly, the flame was lifted a lot. At once, he went to the three powerful men who were close to the semi gods. The hot air wave made them fall on the ground in confusion and stepped back a few steps.


    Chu Feng, like playing baseball, retracted his hand back like a fireball and threw it out. The hot airflow made the surrounding air become hot and dry.


    All of a sudden, just as they approached the three strong men, the fist sized ball of fire instantly became a huge fireball. At any time, it was like exploding countless flames and wrapping away like tails, enveloping the three strong men.


    The body shape of Chu Feng flied through the flame like a ghost. No one could see what happened in it, but he could feel that the three breath except Chu wind suddenly disappeared.


    The flame burned slowly, and when everyone could see it, only Chu Feng stood in the circle formed by the flame, and the other three people were missing.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and loosened his legs: "after the warm-up, should I have something real?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1580

    Some real warm-up?


    After that, Zhang Wuge was shocked by Zhang''s words.


    If Chu Feng was a semi God''s early cultivation, people would not think so, but Chu Feng was also infinitely close to the semi God''s cultivation. Although everyone was angry with Chu Feng''s arrogance, but also shocked his super strength.


    How old is Chu Feng? How old are those five people? The shortest one is that they have settled in the realm of infinite approaching demigods for decades. This time, they came out to look for an opportunity to break through to the demigods. However, the five strong men in the period of natural anger, which can be said to be the limit, were exterminated by Chu Feng in a short period of time.


    It''s not that they are too incompetent, but the Chu wind is too strong.


    All the people under the demigod, even the strong ones in the period of tiannu, including Huangfu''s literary world, have retreated a little. Up to now, Chu Feng''s super strength has proved that he is the first person under the demigod. In the same realm, he kills people like a dog.


    Huang Fu''s literary world even had a little jealousy and destruction in his eyes. No matter once or now, he regarded himself as a man of noble birth and despised Chu Feng to a certain extent. However, countless times facts have proved that Chu Feng is not a person he can easily despise in Huangfu''s literary world.


    The kind of person who looked down on him got achievements that he couldn''t even catch up with. Huangfu''s literary world had nothing but destruction and murder.


    Chu Feng naturally felt Huangfu''s indifference in the literary world, but today''s Huangfu literary world is not his opponent. He didn''t even feel the mood to look at them. He just looked at the semi divine strong men who were in the same position. His mouth was slightly cocked and he could not stop being arrogant: "next, is it your turn?"


    Take the initiative to invite war demigod!


    Chufeng''s frivolity made everyone frown. It was a demigod. The mortals who were equal to the sky, the natural force of heaven and earth was illusory in front of them and could not cause any harm. What they controlled was the semi divine power, as powerful as the heaven.


    But Chu Feng was not one to challenge the demigods with the infinite approach to the demigods. What could be more crazy in this world?


    It seems that the infinite approach to demigods is just a line of separation. But can the demigods cast by Jiuchong Tianlei be compared to those who communicate with the nature of heaven and earth?


    At the level of demigod, the natural power of heaven and earth has been ignored. The power of half gods in the palm of one''s hand and the collapse of mountains and rivers between the hands are all easy things. How does the natural force of chufeng state compete with the semi divine force beyond the power of nature? At this moment, everyone thinks that Chu Feng is looking for death, and is also looking for death.


    Even if you want to die, it seems that there is no need to be so anxious, right?


    The strong man, as a powerful existence in the later period of the demigod, could not have the same insight with Chu Feng at will. Otherwise, he would have no quality today.


    Slightly slant head: "go one, dry him!"


    A thin and short man came up slowly from the back. The pressure of the pre demigod state permeated all around the body. The characters under the demigod were far away from him. They were close to the spirit of the demigod. They were a little difficult to resist, not to mention the strength of the demigod.


    If you are not careful, you may be directly oppressed to death by that momentum.


    Chu Feng seems to have no feeling in general, looking at the coming short man, gently shaking his head: "one can''t, you''d better all go on together, so as not to cry, can''t find a place to cry."


    Shit!


    In Huangfu''s literary world, a rude remark broke out in his heart. Chu Feng''s ignorance of the demigods was justified, because Chu Feng had the strength to despise them. However, it was said that Chu Feng ignored the demigods who were even higher than him. Huangfu''s literary world felt that Chu Feng was not a fool, that was a madman.


    It''s a demigod. It''s not the people who buy vegetables on the street. Compared with the period of wrath, it''s the state of adults and babies. When an adult and a baby fight, who wins?


    The answer is obvious.


    So Huangfu''s literary face was full of sarcasm, and even the rest of the people shook their heads there. They felt that Chu Feng was too arrogant. Maybe he had some strength, but in front of the demigods, how could Chu Feng be an opponent?


    They all feel that Chu Feng is still too young after all. He doesn''t know the realm of some people that he can''t surpass.


    The short man in the battle was even more irritated by Chu Feng''s arrogance. He was a demigod. He felt a little invincible against Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng even said that one was not enough and asked them to go together. This is a gorgeous contempt.


    "I''ll let you know how stupid your words are," he said


    The atmosphere of demigod broke out in vain like a bomb. Except for the Huangfu literary world, which was protected by two demigods, the rest of the strong men in the period of natural fury were directly overturned by this amazing burst of momentum, and the dust on the ground rose again.


    This is just a simple imposing pressure. Once you start to use it, it is absolutely a groundbreaking attack.Chu Feng waved his hand to disperse some dust in front of him and coughed gently: "the ambient air in Guangzhou is not very good, you have to create pollution, no quality!"


    "I''ll kill you!" The short man was furious, and the half divine power was wantonly gathered around his body, forming an invisible air flow. The grass and stones on the ground were withering and slowly retreating, which was a vital vacuum caused by an absolutely strong force.


    However, Chu Feng, who was surrounded by strength, did not show much change in his expression. His hand gently lifted up a finger, or the humiliating middle finger: "kill you, one finger is enough."


    This time, the short man was really unable to suppress his anger. He yelled and saw the shadows passing by. The Golden Buddha temples in the night were all shrouded in a layer of terror at the moment. In front of the main hall of the Golden Buddha Temple, monks chanted sutras and chanted Buddhist scriptures. Obviously, they were all for those who died tonight!


    Endless attacks converged around chufeng''s body, oppressing every cell of his body. But Chu Feng was still calm as water. The dwarf man was even more angry in his eyes. He carried a powerful blow to chufeng''s heart, which meant destroying his body and breaking him up.


    Just!


    The short man''s powerful fist and himself passed through the place where Chu Feng stood, but he didn''t even touch Chu Feng''s body. He turned back in amazement. Is that a virtual shadow?


    At this moment, not to mention the short man, the other nine demigods who were more powerful than him all frowned and appeared dignified. Under the pressure of the demigods, the people under the demigods could hardly escape. No matter how fast they were, they could not escape.


    But Chu Feng not only avoided, or in their gaze to mislead their line of sight with virtual shadow, abruptly disappeared.


    If we say that Chu Feng''s battle just now was tiannu seven level state, and they feel that they can still accept it, now they can''t accept it. It''s a demigod. It''s a demigod who has experienced nine times of thunder. How can Chu Feng avoid his attack, even without any trace under the lock of his Qi?


    "I have said for a long time that you can''t do it alone. If you all want to go together, you just won''t listen."


    All of a sudden, chufeng''s casual and plain words came from afar, with a sense of helplessness and some ridicule: "you are very strong, but in front of me is slag, the last chance, one by one, or together?"


    Thirty meters!


    Chu Feng was standing 30 meters away, which they didn''t notice. At this moment, all the people had no mockery. The strength of chufeng was beyond their prediction. The cultivation of Chu Feng was infinitely close to the semi gods. He could even compete with the semi gods. This is absolutely not the strength of a man who is not infinitely close to the demigods.


    The strong man seemed hesitant. At this moment, he remembered that Chu Feng was still a taboo, and he had heard that taboos were boundless.


    But he did not have a chance to speak, the short man has been angry and said: "no one to intervene, kill him, I am enough!"


    Chu Feng smiles, which is no surprise. Demigods are arrogant and arrogant. Few people are truly peaceful. If they are demigods, short men will not be so angry. However, they are only infinitely close to the demigods, which makes the short men angry.


    If he still needs to work with others to deal with a low-level person, then he will leave a shadow all his life.


    The erect middle finger swung gently: "one move, I''ll let you see the king of hell!"


    "Don''t be arrogant, boy!" When so many of his companions watched him being teased, the earth around him was shaking with rage. If not for the nine demigods suppressing the space in this area, the Golden Buddha temple would have collapsed.


    The short man was also in such a violent and incomparable power, disappeared in the same place, and there was a terrible force gathering between the heaven and the earth, forming an invisible vortex and pressing toward the Chu wind.


    There are also short men that crazy roar: "do not kill you, how to prove my martial arts?"


    Chu Feng raised his head to look at the night sky: "yes, if I don''t kill you, how can I prove my martial arts?"


    Chu Feng disappeared, in his words completely disappeared in the eyes of the public, all people are staring at the moment can only use two words to describe Chu Feng.


    The earth shakes and the earth shakes. Suddenly, a slight muffled sound spreads into the ears of all the people, and the two figures are close to each other and appear in everyone''s sight.


    But everyone''s mouth is slowly open, shocked, stunned, and there is an unspeakable fear!


    Dead!


    The heart of the short man is directly burst by the middle finger of Chu Feng. They can feel that the vitality of the short man has been extinguished!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1581

    The air solidifies, the picture freezes!


    At this moment, no matter what the status or the realm, everyone forgot to react. They just looked at the scene in front of them. Chu Feng''s middle finger directly pierced the short man''s heart position, burst his heart, and directly destroyed his meridians and vitality, instantly killing him.


    There are people who have stepped to fight, and all the people who are present have seen it. But it is a battle between two different realms under the demigods. It is like Chu Feng who killed a demigod with an infinite approach to the demigods. They look for it in their memory, not to mention now, but never before.


    The great perfection of the seven levels of tiannu is equivalent to the transcendental state of being infinitely close to the demigod. However, it doesn''t mean that you are already a demigod. If you haven''t experienced the nine levels of thunder, you will still be the body in the end. It will not happen to kill the God.


    But now it is so clearly presented in front of them, Chu Feng has done, to the realm of all, killed the demigod!


    What is more crazy than this in the world? When can a newborn baby beat an adult?


    They don''t want to believe that all this is true, but when the short man has been gradually cold body down on the ground, they can not help but accept the fact that Chu Feng did kill God with fan, creating an unprecedented myth.


    People who began to ridicule chufeng''s arrogance and arrogance closed their eyes. Chu Feng could kill half gods. He had the strength to be more arrogant.


    Huangfu''s literary world swallowed hard and found that the gap between himself and Chu Feng was so huge. Unless he accepted the inheritance, otherwise he would not have done it all his life. As long as he moved his finger, he would die.


    His eyes were gloomy, and he was glad that he still had a back move. When it was really wrong, he could live safely when all the people died.


    So now Huangfu''s literary world is just startled but not chaotic, just afraid, but never nervous.


    He is the young master of Juesha sect in the hidden world, so he can not die.


    Chu Feng calmly took back the middle finger, gently swung the blood on the ground, and his eyes fell on the body of the short man: "it''s not the sound, the atmosphere, the momentum, it''s amazing. Go well, the sky is covered by the ground for the bed!"


    In vain, the short man''s body was burning with a raging flame, covering the whole body. In the burning of the fire, a demigod turned into smoke of gunpowder and dissipated between the heaven and the earth. He might not understand why he died so simple at the moment of his death.


    Why can Chu Feng take his life with a finger? It''s just destined that he can''t know the answer in the afterlife.


    Chu Feng turned to face Huangfu''s literary circle and others with a smile: "one by one, or together?"


    This time, no one dares to look down upon them. On the contrary, they all look dignified. Chu Feng easily obliterates a strong man in the early stage of demigod, which means that the rest of the strong men in the early stage of demigod are not his opponents. The existence of the three demigods and the later period of the strong man are all shining in their eyes.


    Chu Feng surprised them and shocked them, but it could not deter them.


    There are three realms of demigods. In the early, middle and late periods, there is a huge gap between similar realms, not to mention the gap between one realm. Therefore, Chu Feng can erase the early stage of demigod, but it does not mean that it can erase the middle period of demigod.


    A woman with curly hair, a strong man in the mid demigod period, walked out: "this war, I will come!"


    Chu Feng has proved with his strength that the prophase of demigod is not his opponent, and that it is not much different from seeking death to let the people in the early stage of demigod go up, but directly let the strong men go up, which is a little incompetent, so it can only be the curly haired women in the mid demigod period.


    Chufeng narrowed her eyes and looked at the woman with curly hair. The powerful semi divine power made people feel palpitation and pressure. However, Chu Feng was still as calm as the level. When the war came, it was still light.


    Fifteen kilometers away, Murong Bing and lengrushuang could not see the scene of the fierce battle, but both looked slightly shocked.


    They also felt the existence of ten semi gods just now, but one of them disappeared just as the momentum of Chu wind increased. They were as cold as frost and slightly lost their attitude: "can he really kill gods?"


    Murong Bing gently nodded: "it is obvious that this is the case. Now it seems that a man in the middle of the demigod period is going to start, and the momentum is growing."


    Cold as frost, frowning: "I want to go over!"


    "Slow down!" Murong Bing stretched out his hand to hold Leng Rushuang and said, "I feel that he is different after Longmen holy land. Don''t you forget that he also killed God with fan in Longmen holy land?"


    Cold as frost frowns: "what do you mean?"


    Murong Bing released his cold hand and threw out his conjecture: "taboo is boundless. This sentence is not a secret in the five forbidden areas. But apart from this, we don''t know the taboo very well. Do you remember the Ronggong stone that absorbed the power of the two elders?"


    "At that time, when he stepped into the fury of heaven, he triggered such a powerful thunder attack. Why did he absorb more powerful forces but it was useless?"


    Leng Rushuang frowned. She was also curious about the situation at that time. She absorbed the power of the two elders and the state of Chu Feng at that time. At least they could go to the mid demigod period. However, if they were stuck in the state of being close to the demigod, they could not move forward, as if all the absorbed power had been wasted.At the moment, Chu Feng killed the gods, and he caught something faintly: "you mean, the power is still there, and it''s not that he needs too much power to step into the demigod, but he doesn''t have the state of demigod at all?"


    Murong Bing saw Leng Rushuang already understood her meaning and nodded gently: "taboos are boundless. At first, we all felt that taboos can''t be measured by realm. But I suddenly thought that taboos are not boundless, but totally different from martial arts. Maybe only she can explain them."


    "To be frank, my husband is now a demigod, but I don''t know why. He didn''t cross the boundary, but his power still exists."


    If Murong Bing''s statement is true, it will be too terrible. If you don''t enter the demigods, you can kill them. If you really enter the demigods, can you really kill them?


    At this time, under the Golden Buddha Temple, Chu Feng and the curly haired woman were fighting fiercely together. Their standing circle was constantly expanding, and the surrounding sand and rocks were surging around. The violent power made those people in the period of natural fury unable to open their eyes and could only keep retreating.


    But for the demigods on the scene, that is, Chu Feng is definitely a monster, killing demigods can be said to have such strength, but now the fierce battle with curly haired woman, who is in the middle of the demigod period, has not fallen into the inferior position. They feel that it is beyond their knowledge. This is not the realm that a warrior should have.


    How is it possible to be infinitely close to the middle of the demigod war?


    However, the impossible things appeared in front of him at the moment, and the strong man said solemnly: "you two also go up!"


    Now, no one knows how strong Chu Feng''s fighting power is. If he kills another demigod, it will be a great loss. Although it is a bit shameful for the three demigods to fight a man who is infinitely close to the demigods, as long as he kills Chu Feng, who knows what they have done.


    What''s more, Chu Feng is so powerful that he can kill demigods now. If he grows up and steps into the realm of demigods in the future, he will not kill the gods directly?


    The taboo is now in the world, and the martial arts are destroyed.


    This is an ancient rumor circulating in the five forbidden areas. In the past, many people sneered at it. No matter how powerful a person is, it is impossible to destroy an era, and even think that everything in ancient times is a rumor.


    But now Chu Feng''s combat effectiveness has been increasingly confirmed. This statement may be true. Chu Feng is the existence of the times of collapse and Wudao. Otherwise, how to explain his combat effectiveness that is inconsistent with the realm of martial arts?


    The two jueshazhong strongmen looked at each other. Although they felt a little inappropriate, the sudden change of the situation did not allow them to hesitate. They moved hundreds of meters away and joined the battle group.


    Chu Feng''s fist drove back the curly haired woman, and then she withdrew. She said with a smile: "I told you to go up together, but I had to play high with me. Now, I still want to go together. Shame!"


    The faces of the three people were hot, but then there was greater anger. They directly burst out a powerful force and pressed on the Chu wind. If the existence of the three demigods could not wipe out Chu Feng, they would take a knife to wipe their necks.


    In the face of the siege of the three demigods, Chu Feng is not as lax as before. Although the power of taboo can kill them in a short time, the force of taboo has gone to saturation. If it is used again, Chu Feng doubts that he can not suppress it again.


    So he has been suppressing the use of taboo force, and three people tangled together.


    The surrounding woods, the earth, the rocks, flowers and plants, and the clouds in the sky all began to roll. Within a kilometer round, helicopters took off, making a general whir. The loud noise kept ringing, and the sky and the earth lost their color.


    The voice of Chang Nuo above the Golden Buddha Temple is much bigger than it was at the beginning. It seems that he feels sad for the destruction caused by the war.


    There was a thunderclap, and the four men in the fierce battle parted. The clothes on Chu Feng''s body fell into debris. The three jueshazhong strong men also gasped slightly, and the only way to look at Chu Feng was fear and fear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1582

    "Come again!"


    Separated for a moment, chufeng burst out and launched a strong attack again. It seems that there is still a surge of natural forces around, but it makes the three semi God strong people who can ignore the natural power feel the pressure, and secretly scold the devil. The three people also fight fiercely with Chu Feng from three directions.


    The power of the three demigods is enough to destroy the whole Guangzhou. At the moment, all of them gather around the Chu wind. The land where Chu Feng stands is in a mess.


    Placed in such a strong force of oppression, Chu Feng never frowned, only the soaring fighting spirit and madness.


    The towering flame appeared around the Chu wind, breaking the three strong ones. Chu Feng also took advantage of the situation to retreat by tens of meters, and looked at the strong man with a look in his eyes: "you also go on together, you don''t hand, the next blow, I''ll make your three companions crazy, when you''re alone, you''re not my opponent!"


    The strong man clenched his fist. Chu Feng''s strength exceeded his expectation. He wanted to say that Chu Feng was arrogant, but Chu Feng had such arrogant capital.


    The three semi gods in the middle of the strong, or precipitation for many years of the kind, but now facing the Chu wind under the United hands, do not occupy the upper hand, enough to see the strength of Chu wind.


    It''s just a shame to think of his later state of demigod. It''s a shame that he''s still working with three people in the middle of the demigods. After all, Chu Feng''s martial arts realm is there, and the seven levels of tiannu state are complete.


    If this is passed back to the hermit world, they will not be defeated. Even if Chu Feng dies, they will live with this shame for a lifetime.


    "Give it to me!"


    Huangfu didn''t have such an idea in the literary world. In his cognition, as long as he could kill Chu Feng, it doesn''t matter what kind of means and behavior. Since ancient times, the winner is the king. Who will complain for a dead person?


    Strong man frowned: "little Lord, this is not appropriate!"


    "Don''t talk to me about martial spirit!" Before the strong man finished, Huangfu''s literary world cheered, and his face was ferocious: "Chu Feng is a murderous man. As long as it is the enemy, he never lacks the cruelty and bloodiness. If you talk about the martial spirit with him now, he won''t tell you any normal means."


    "What''s more, you''ve all bullied the weak with the strong. What''s more, the demigods have been greatly satisfied with the seven levels of war and heaven''s anger. What else should we worry about?"


    At the moment, Huangfu''s literary world only wanted to get rid of Chu Feng and vent his anger in his heart, so he continued: "as long as you kill Chu Feng, who knows how many of you have joined hands, or bullied the weak by the strong. Is it true that you are great at the later stage of demigod? The results are not the same? "


    With a touch of dignity, Huangfu said in a low voice: "and this time, my grandfather asked you to listen to me. Now I want you to go together. I''ll take care of anything. Don''t you listen to me?"


    Strong men are worried about honor, but what Huangfu said in the literary world is also reasonable. They have already mobilized half gods to fight against the Chu style, so there is no worry.


    Anyway, as long as Chu Feng dies, then no one knows!


    The strong man nodded and showed a resolute killing: "two people protect the little Lord, the anger of heaven back, the others give me together!"


    In addition to two demigods pulling Huangfu''s literary world back a long distance, those in the period of tiannu were also far away. Seven semi gods, including strong men, surrounded Chu Feng and stood in one position.


    Just that atmosphere of oppression can make people in the period of natural anger crumble, while Chu Feng stands there with his upper body bare and stands proud, without any difficulty.


    In the eyes of the strong man, he is sure that what Huangfu said in the literary world is right. When dealing with people like Chu Feng, you can''t speak martial spirit, because you don''t know how strong he is. If all the people are killed by Chu Feng in the end, even if they die, they will be ridiculed for their incompetence.


    Ten and a half gods can''t fight a warrior with seven levels of tiannu.


    The power of violence is on the verge of explosion!


    The strong man took the lead, and a strong semi divine force directly oppressed him. Chu Feng sneered and dodged in an instant. No one saw how Chu Feng avoided it.


    And the force of the remaining momentum to move forward, like a bulldozer general slowly overthrow a forest, until the force dissipated, hundreds of trees fell to the ground, fragmented, raise the power to destroy a small part of the forest, you can see the strength of the strong man, but feel that he has not used all his strength.


    Chu Feng dodged away, the strong man seemed not strange at all, he said: "attack!"


    One word exit, three demigods in the middle of the strong, the three semi gods in the early stage of the strong are all moving. The extremely strong demigod power surges around, and the earth trembles more violently than it begins to shake. If it is not for fear of harming those companions who are not in a high state, a kilometer round will be a ruin.


    But even in this way, within 300 meters in diameter, they were all desolate, and everything turned into dust.


    Chu Feng laughed: "I will let you die, do not know how to die!"The thundering thunder surged between heaven and earth, and exploded in the ears of everyone. There was no dark cloud in the sky, but it made everyone feel the breath of depression.


    The seven demigods are dignified. They have reached the level of demigod and the sky. They can mobilize the most powerful thunder for war, but it doesn''t mean that anyone can do this. After all, mobilizing the thunder is not as simple as it is. At least, it can only be done by the old monsters who have been close to God for many years.


    But at the moment, the sky and the earth are changing, the thunder is rolling, the thunder light is flashing, and the momentum of Chu Feng is also growing. Although it is still infinitely close to the spirit of demigod, the pressure generated gives them a huge power of the peak of semi gods in the later period.


    Damn it!


    This is the thought of the seven people at the moment, but the strength in their hands has also increased a lot. Almost all the strength has been used. The cracked earth is more shaking, and the surrounding trees, flowers, plants and boulders have been unable to find traces.


    Between the collapse of the mountains and the earth, Chu Feng resisted the strong pressure and leaped to the sky for a short time. With a roaring hand, a thunder sounded and a thunderbolt fell from the sky. There was no taboo thunder. However, the force was absolutely beyond the ordinary people''s resistance.


    The thunder and lightning fell directly on the ground, and the seven strong men dodged away in confusion. After the nine heavy thunder, they were not afraid of the thunder attack, but they would be a little uncomfortable to be hit.


    What''s more, it''s shocking the power of Chu wind. If the seven levels of tiannu are complete, you can mobilize the power of the sky. How did you do it?


    But all this did not end like this. The Chu wind, as if mad, constantly urged the powerful force, and the thunder and lightning kept falling. But it did not attack those demigods who had no fear of thunder and lightning, but toward a group of strong people in the distant days of anger.


    The strong man was ready to crack: "no!"


    It''s just late. The six thunder flashes fall, and it doesn''t give the dozens of strong people a chance to dodge. After the big noise, the dust is flying. When the dust and smoke slowly dissipate, where is there anyone?


    Dozens of days of anger in the strong in the thunder into powder dissipated, everything is just in a moment.


    There are only nine demigods and Huangfu writers left in the ranks of dozens of people. The strength and cruelty of Chu Feng directly destroyed their strong tenacity.


    Chu Feng seemed to have no feeling in general and looked at them from a commanding position: "hundreds of people died in the fourth branch helm, including the heavenly king Xuanwu. I can''t find any reason not to kill you. Today, no matter you are demigods or even gods, you will die!"


    When the fierce battle started again, Chu Feng played a fighting force that was not in line with the realm but not taboo. He directly collided with seven semi gods. Everything around him was destroyed by them. Only the mountain where the Golden Buddha Temple was located stood, which had been completely destroyed within hundreds of meters The expression is quite dignified, low voice way: "you two also go up, Chu wind is a monster, more people, more strength."


    Looking at Huangfu''s literary world, they quickly approached the battle circle. Now they have to kill Chu Feng. Otherwise, if Chu Feng kills the rest, they will still die.


    Huangfu''s literary world saw Chu Feng besieged by nine demigods, and flashed a bitter smile. He thought that even if Chu Feng could not be killed this time, he would be embarrassed. However, the final result was like this, which he had never thought of.


    He was also angry that Huangfu Juntao didn''t tell the truth. Otherwise, how could this be the case tonight, but what he said at the moment was false.


    "Scatter!"


    In the place of fierce battle, the strong man cheered, and all nine of them retreated. Chu Feng stood there with some scars, but the burning fighting spirit was still frightening. The strong man was very frightened. Chu Feng''s combat effectiveness was the lowest in the late period of demigod, and perhaps reached the peak of the latter period of demigod.


    But why is the state cultivation or the seven levels of tiannu perfect?


    He couldn''t think about this problem. He could only temporarily forget it and raised his hand: "break him up!"


    Chu Feng slightly narrowed his eyes and sneered at the corner of his mouth: "gather strength, good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1583

    The endless demigod power converges in a central point, just above the head of Chu Feng.


    The nine demigods together launched the strongest force to compress the range of Chu Feng''s activities. They were ready to destroy Chu Feng directly with the power of nine people. In the case of physical collision and power collision, they could only cause slight injury to Chu Feng, but could not hurt him at all.


    In the face of a devastating blow, Chu Feng just raised his head and took a faint look.


    Now that the surrounding retreat has been blocked, he can only stand here to withstand the attack of the nine people, and feel the power contained in it. Chu Feng is estimated to be a demigod, and the strong man in the later stage will be directly driven out of his wits.


    In the distance, Huangfu felt that the strength was difficult to breathe, and he was a little more comfortable when he withdrew from the flicker of his body for a certain distance.


    A fist sized light ball slowly appeared 10 meters above chufeng''s head, and it gradually grew to be the size of a football. Finally, there was a huge oxygen balloon, and the power contained in it was estimated that chufeng could directly destroy Guangzhou.


    The absolute power of an atomic bomb is not contained in it.


    With a slight sigh, the dark magic wings suddenly appeared behind him. No matter the Huangfu literary world standing in the distance, or the nine demigods who are gathering powerful forces, they all look surprised. How can people grow wings?


    The dark black magic wings trembled gently, and the brilliance flowed. All the people''s faces appeared dignified. Chu Feng''s sudden double wings completely exceeded their cognition. Moreover, with the appearance of the wings, the power of Chu wind seemed to increase a lot.


    Strong man clenched his teeth, looked at the powerful force of the nine people gathered, and said, "let it go!"


    "You don''t have a chance!" With a faint smile, Chu Feng suddenly broke away from the retreat of Qi machine blockade with the limit speed. When the speed reaches a certain level, it can break through the shackles of time and time. The speed of dark magic wing can easily do this, and it does not need to use taboo force.


    All of a sudden, the target disappeared and the nine people''s faces changed greatly.


    All of a sudden, the woman who initially fought with Chu Feng felt a pain in her armpit. Chu Feng did not know when she appeared behind her, and two fingers were under her armpit. The curly haired woman felt that the strength of her whole body seemed to be lax.


    There is no time to make any response, Chu Feng hands a curly hair, the woman''s body is like a football, chufeng thrown into the sky, and constantly rising.


    The other eight people were surprised to see this scene, and they wanted to throw out the light ball formed by the semi divine power of the nine people to destroy Chu Feng, but he disappeared again.


    This time, there was no trace of the speed of the Chu wind, and Huangfu''s literary world saw the scene that made him feel the most terrible in his life.


    The rest of the people were dissolved by Chu Feng with extreme speed. All of them were thrown into the sky like a woman with curly hair. Only a strong man was still standing there. But his strength was used to support the light ball. He could only watch his companions lose their fighting power one by one.


    Heart only bitter and helpless, speed to a certain extent, no solid not broken, at the moment of Chu wind very good interpretation of this point.


    When Chu Feng appeared again, he directly urged the light ball to destroy him. However, he felt the pain in his back. Chu Feng appeared behind him and took his collar to the air, which was extremely fast.


    In the middle of the way, he led the other eight people to rise continuously. Slowly, Huangfu could not see anyone in the literary world. He completely disappeared in the dark. It was estimated that he had reached a height of several thousand meters. Chu Feng''s powerful power shocked him severely.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng appeared on the ground without any sign, and his eyes were deep into the night sky. All the nine demigods were temporarily blocked by him, but only for a few seconds. If they can''t be destroyed by dozens of seconds, then there will be no chance.


    Looking at that floating in the sky about 10 meters of the huge light ball is slowly falling down, Chu wind mouth over the cold.


    If this light ball falls, it can destroy the distance of a hundred miles.


    Chu Feng''s indifferent eyes swept Huangfu''s literary world: "wait for me!"


    With a lightning stroke, Chu Feng appeared under the light ball, and his strength was vented. He dragged the light ball to the air with a loud noise. Chu Feng held the light ball and went away. Huangfu''s literary world was swept by Chu Feng just now. His whole body was sweating and his eyes were staring at the rising light spot.


    What does Chu Feng want to do?


    Under the night sky, Chu wind with its own strength holding up the light ball rising, slowly appeared nine slowly falling figure, Chu wind high voice: "back to you!"


    Burst drink a, Chu Feng played a strong force, the light ball to blow out toward the strong man, but also in the moment of pushing out the light ball, Chu wind like a meteor falling back to the ground.


    In the sky of 3500 meters, the strong man looked at the gradually approaching light ball, and finally knew why Chu Feng threw them all into the sky. It turned out that he wanted to kill them with the semi divine light ball they had made.Ah, I want to urge the strength to rebound the light ball back, but I find that my whole body can''t use the strength for the moment. My eyes suddenly become desperate. I know that I was broken by Chu Feng''s blow, and it will take at least ten seconds to recover.


    But at the moment, he doesn''t have ten seconds to recover.


    The light ball collided with the strong man, and the air suddenly solidified. All the breath was emptied at this moment. With a roar, the light ball directly exploded, not only annihilating the strong man, but also the other eight people were wrapped in the explosion.


    It''s like a star exploding in the universe, brilliant!


    Chufeng stood on the ground and drank a blast. The endless power was directly released. The dark magic wings trembled and created an extremely strong defense force, which would not let the power in the sky wreak havoc on this place.


    Fifteen kilometers away, cold as frost and Murong ice also found this terrible explosion force. When his face changed slightly, he quickly urged his own strength to dissolve the air wave that fled but could destroy everything.


    Countless trees were bent by the air wave that fell from the sky. The 20 kilometer radius of flying sand and stone seemed to have been ravaged by a typhoon. A group of monks in front of the main hall of the Golden Buddha Temple were blown to and fro in a mess.


    Nearly ten minutes later, when the light of the last explosion in the sky disappeared, everything slowly calmed down, and everything around was like a disaster. However, the breath of nine demigods could not be found and was directly killed by Chu Feng.


    Huangfu''s literary world was hard to swallow his saliva, and Chu Feng''s strength shook his heart again.


    With complicated eyes, his wings have disappeared, but he is walking towards him step by step. Huangfu''s literary world has no idea of fighting against each other. Ten demigods have been wiped out, and dozens of strong men in tiannu period have been destroyed between raising their hands. What is his Huangfu literary world?


    Chu Feng stopped five meters away, and looked at Huangfu''s literary world, which is now a powerful man in heaven''s anger. He guessed that he must have got a great opportunity in the hidden world. Otherwise, he would not have such a realm, and he would not have become the young master of Juesha sect.


    A faint smile just fell into the eyes of Huangfu''s literary world, which was the devil''s smile: "Sishao, originally thought that we would never meet again in our life, but how could we never expect that we would meet like this, gave me a gift and washed the fourth branch rudder. How can I repay you?"


    The murderous opportunity was faintly distributed, and Huangfu''s eyelids beat again and again. He expected that Chu Feng would definitely make him feel worse than death.


    But all of a sudden, Huangfu''s literary world calmed down. He looked at the two outstanding bodies that were rapidly approaching in the distance. Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing also came quickly. He felt that Chu Feng had so many excellent women around him, but Huangfu''s literary world was quite calm instead of the initial uneasiness and tension.


    Chu Feng felt the calm of Huangfu''s literary world. He didn''t talk to the cold frost. He just raised a hand gently. Xuanhuang nine needles appeared in the palm of his hand: "four little has nothing to say. Then I''ll let you try the pain of seventy-seven and forty-nine days, and then slowly die!"


    "Otherwise, I can''t calm down my heart. This time, I was played by you, but before I died, I was also sleeping by you for dozens of famous ladies. That''s enough!"


    Huangfu''s literary world burst into laughter. His right hand touched a ring on his left middle finger: "when you were fighting just now, I had ten times and eight times to run. But Feng Shao is not curious why I didn''t go?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. Huangfu did have a chance to run away, but he stayed. But he didn''t think there were people in Huangfu''s literary world. In that case, he should have called out earlier, and all the people would not have died. Only he was left.


    Huangfu didn''t feel so general in the literary world. He laughed: "because I want to see with my own eyes the stranglehold of fengshao and the helplessness that you can''t kill me. I have to leave before your eyes, and you can only watch me leave!"


    "It must be very pleasant. I can kill you a thousand times, and you can''t touch me once!"


    Chu Feng wanted to see if Huangfu was bluffing in the literary world, but his face was full of self-confidence and sneered: "if you can survive, I''m really depressed tonight. No matter how many people I kill, I can''t be as comfortable as killing you, the person behind the scenes!"


    "It''s doomed to be disappointed this time." Huangfu''s smile in the literary world was more exuberant. It seemed that the dead dozens of people or even ten demigods were nothing: "I am a genius, which was told by the people who took me away at the beginning. In more than a month, I will enter the period of natural anger, which is enough to prove that I am a genius."


    "Although it used a lot of pills and the blessing of the strong, I couldn''t get to this day without foundation, so he cared about my life and death very much, and even said that it would be worthwhile to die a hundred demigods as long as I was alive."


    Eyes more light banter: "so it is doomed that the wind less tonight still can not kill me, on the contrary, I killed a lot of you, even let you suffocate helpless, the only imperfect is that you are still alive, but it doesn''t matter, when I come next time, I will let you see my strong, my Huangfu literary background respected, then it is destined to be on your head forever!"


    All of a sudden, Huangfu literary circles took off the ring on his finger, narrowed his eyes as cold as frost, and suddenly startled: "deliver the ring!"As soon as he finished, Huangfu''s literary circle laughed and crushed the ring: "it seems that Feng Shao still has a lot of great powers around him, but it''s a pity that I learned too late. This transmission ring directly connects with the hidden world. I''m gone. Don''t think about me, and slowly bend down!"


    The figure of Huangfu''s literary world was slowly blurred, and then a white light flashed across and disappeared completely in front of his eyes.


    Chu Feng''s open mouth slowly closed and his fist clenched slightly. No matter how many people were killed tonight, it was not as good as killing Huangfu''s evil spirit: "what is the transmission ring?"


    Murong Bing knew that Huangfu''s literary world had run away before his eyes. Chu Feng must have been very frustrated and said with a bitter smile: "the transmission ring is a masterpiece of weapon refiners among martial artists of this era. It belongs to a kind of magic thing of space transformation. As long as the dust of that place is put into the ring and crushed, you can go to that place directly."


    "Even if it is the five forbidden areas, they can shuttle around in an instant. He really ran away!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and was upset: "it seems that I want to step up my pace. Before killing Chang''e, I will divide Huangfu''s literary world into two parts."


    Just before Huangfu''s departure from the literary world, Chu Feng felt a lot of pain in his heart. He was still running away and being ridiculed. Chu Feng''s murder was hidden. He should find a way to go to the hidden world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1584

    Two days later night, Qinglong island!


    Chu Feng is still alive in the first battle of Golden Buddha night, but the mysterious forces are missing. Those who started to be driven away are surprised to find hundreds of meters away from the Golden Buddha Temple at dawn.


    The conjecture must be the traces left by the battle between Chu Feng and those mysterious forces, and Chu Feng won the final victory.


    It''s just for the martial arts practitioners, and the strong ones in the day of wrath can also cause such a situation. However, they all felt the explosion in the sky that night and the air waves sweeping across the square. They knew that the war was definitely a contest between demigods.


    And for some ordinary people, the scene situation is no less than after the earthquake, but all this is destined not to become their capital to show off.


    In addition to the martial arts practitioners who knew that they could not go out to talk, ordinary people who arrived nearby that night were invited to Guangzhou Branch for tea by the people sent by master Yang. They left after 12 hours. Everyone''s face was a little tired, and when someone asked what happened that night, they were afraid to say.


    The five kilometers around the Golden Buddha Temple have also been cordoned off. Many people who want to spy on the situation are blocked out. The first World War of the Golden Buddha is destined to become a secret.


    Although a group of monks in the Golden Buddha Temple know it, they will not say it. Some things are very clear to the outsiders, which are not the level they can touch. Moreover, if it was not for the existence of the Tibetan master, they would have died that night, either in the hands of Huangfu literary circles or in the hands of Chu Feng.


    Under the night, Qinglong island has no trace of the beginning of the war, but a kind of peace and quiet.


    The surrounding sea area has been covered by frost and Murong ice. Even the most advanced radar in the world can not find this place. Qinglong Island disappears in the vast sea area. Just like the beginning of xianchongmen, nothing can be found here.


    The people who came from the first two branches, as well as thousands of people from xianchongmen, gathered on Qinglong island. Chu Feng also issued the order of Shaozhu. In addition to daily life, no one can be born without permission, and those who violate it will be killed without amnesty.


    We all know that Chu Feng is to thoroughly eliminate the secular hidden power, which must start from itself, otherwise even if those hidden forces are expelled, people will be infected.


    Why can the people of the court of adjudication be free to enter and leave the secular world, while the people of other forces can''t. They ask others to ask themselves first. This is what Chu Feng does at this moment.


    In addition, the fourth branch was attacked by four demigods sent by Huangfu literary circle, and the peak power was almost destroyed, and it was in name only.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng cancelled the fourth branch rudder, and let Jason, the son of Xuanwu who survived by chance, led them to Longmen holy land. From then on, the people of the fourth branch helm stationed in Longmen holy land, and the third branch rudder also let the rosefinch hide. Like Qinglong Island, Chu Feng did not allow them to be born at will.


    So far, only the third branch of Zhuque and the first branch of Qinglong island under Ziyi''s control are left in the four branches of Longmen. Chu Feng also issued another order to cancel the name of branch helm. Later, in the name of Qinglong Island, they withdrew from nunnery to find a hidden place, which would also be sealed off by the border. It is called Zhuque secret place!


    To some extent, Zhuque secret land and Qinglong island are independent forces, but they all obey the orders of Chu Feng.


    In addition, at the same time of ruling on the rectification of the hidden world power, two amazing news also came out. Xianchongmen announced that it was merged into Longmen and became a family. All of a sudden, people at the hermit interface were stunned.


    I don''t know that it''s the power controlled by Dongfang Yun secretly, and I don''t know that the peak power has already left. They all feel that Longmen lost the two heavenly kings of Qinglong and Baihu, but let xianchongmen belong, which can be regarded as making up for this defect.


    Another amazing news is that shenyinmen has been disbanded, most of them have announced to join the rosefinch secret place, and a small number of people have retired without asking about the world.


    It can be imagined that the three sects and four families have existed for a long time, but now the shenyinmen and xianchongmen of Sanmen have been dissolved, and most of them have joined Longmen Qinglong island and Zhuque secret land. In other words, the losses caused by the betrayal of Qinglong and Baihu have been made up.


    There was only one family and four families left in the hermit world. In addition to the Yan Family and the Chu family, jueshamen and meiyuanluo family began to get nervous, wondering whether chufeng was going to dominate the Yinshi interface. If that was the case, who could resist it?


    Among the speculations of all parties, Chu Feng was invited to Ziyi''s residence on the last night on Qinglong island. In the past two days, he sat down on Qinglong island and asked Ziyi to hold all the strength in his hand. Now he has basically dealt with it, and he will leave tomorrow.


    However, when night fell, Ziyi asked falling snow to invite him to come and sit down, which was a banquet before seeing him off.


    Just this banquet, in addition to Chu Feng, Ziyi did not invite anyone, only with falling snow.


    With the light blue room layout and 130 square meters of luxury decoration, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently when he came in: "Ziyi, how come your subordinate''s residence is better than mine?"


    "Yangxin hall is not so luxurious!"Falling snow itself is very serious with the Chu wind in, smell the words of the mouth influence, this little Lord how so wonderful, like a child, even here to care about the luxury level of the residence?


    Shaking your head means it''s hard to understand.


    Tonight''s Ziyi is the kind of dress up that Chu Feng saw for the first time. Her proud little face flits disdainfully: "can Yangxin hall compare with here? Don''t forget that it started as a tourist island, but it took 3881 nights for this room to start. Do you think it''s the yellow clay building of Yangxin hall


    Falling snow shakes her body and twitches like autumn wind at the corners of her mouth. She begins to feel that chufeng is a wonderful flower. Unexpectedly, Ziyi is even more wonderful. She even talks to Chu Feng like that, which is totally beyond the recognition of falling snow.


    "Sister Luoxue, you go out first!"


    Ziyi said, seeing Chu Feng''s face cold, heart knot for a moment, aware of the snow is still nearby, unnaturally said: "I can entertain the little Lord."


    Falling snow took a meaningful aim at Chu Feng, and then looked at Ziyi''s uneasy appearance. She laughed secretly. The little girl seems to have offended the little Lord. I''d better run first!


    After all, Ziyi is now the principal of Qinglong island. If she is taught by Chu Feng and known by others, her authority will be affected.


    When the snow fell and left, Chu Feng''s face softened a little. He went to sit down and looked at the luxurious room. He turned his lips and said, "in this era, subordinates are better than little masters. There''s no reason for that!"


    "I can give you two nights'' sleep if you want." Seeing that Chu Feng was not angry, Ziyi was angry that he had just deliberately frightened himself and hummed.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and fell on Ziyi, shaking his head: "you can''t, I''m not interested!"


    Ziyi''s mouth twitched and her face turned red. She knew that Chu Feng was teasing her. She meant that Chu Feng would sleep in this room for two nights, but Chu Feng said something else.


    Ziyi bit her lips and said: "sister, I''m not interested in you either. I''m going to have a rest. I don''t want to see you again."


    "No interest is good. I''m afraid you are interested in me!" Chufeng meaningful smile, but he did not forget the Han Cheng hotel that thing, at that time Ziyi how fierce ah?


    Ziyi''s face was a little unnatural, and she obviously remembered that night. If it had not been suddenly broken in, she would have put Chu Feng to sleep that night. It was only two or three centimeters. It would have been unpleasant to think of it.


    Two people sit opposite each other, also did not continue to bicker, Chu Feng also serious account of a sudden Yi, next need to do.


    After the event of Qinglong and Baihu, the strength of the first and second branch rudders is naturally not as strong as before. Although people from xianchongmen came in, the peak strength was still a little poor. In this regard, Chu Feng left several strong people in the Zhuque secret state, tiannu seven level state, which were full and full.


    Wait for Ziyi to grow up and be able to control the situation thoroughly. As for the rest, let Ziyi do it. But the most basic one is not to be born and stay quietly on Qinglong island.


    Although Ziyi was a little upset that she was younger than herself, she was still preaching to Chu Feng, who was bossing her around. But she could only show her understanding. Otherwise, Chu Feng really showed the dignity of the little Lord. Was she the following transgression or compromise?


    At more than ten o''clock, it was gradually late at night. Chu Feng also stood up and said, "if there is anything that can''t be solved or can''t be solved, you can go to Zhuque. If you can''t contact me in a decision-making matter, you can find Su Xinyu. Anyway, try not to find me. I''m very busy."


    Ziyi drum mouth: "know, really boring!"


    See Chu Feng stare round eyes to look at her, Ziyi quickly deflect words front: "you want to go, now?"


    Chu Feng shakes his head: "you are stupid, all say to leave tomorrow morning, where am I going now?"


    "That''s not what it means Ziyi realized that she didn''t understand. She tilted her head and asked, "don''t you feel dizzy or want to sleep? You can rest here


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. Seeing Ziyi''s little eyes, he felt as if there was a conspiracy. He narrowed his eyes: "rest here, I''m afraid of losing my life. Take a good look at Qinglong island. I hope you can recover its vitality in three years."


    With a word left, Chu Feng opened the door and left. Ziyi stood there frowning, picked up the glass Chu Feng had just drunk, and murmured: "sister Luoxue said that this is the most powerful medicine on Qinglong Island, which can make people fall asleep. Can''t you resist it? Why is there nothing wrong with the little Lord? "


    Breath out, face full of regret: "it seems that sleep less master''s plan, to extend indefinitely!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1585

    The next morning, just before dawn, Chu Feng left Qinglong island with Murong Bing and lengrushuang.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to wait until the sun rises and the sun is shining, but Li Jitian doesn''t have a phone call and can''t stop it.


    In the past two days, Chu Feng has been dealing with matters on Qinglong island. Although Liang Qi has already gone back, she is angry that Chu Feng did not help her when she saw the death, and even killed her in person. Therefore, she did not tell the truth. She only vaguely said that the person who kidnapped her was Chu Feng, which made the situation more tense.


    In the past two days, Li Ji and other four people suppressed them, so there was not much to do, but if some things were not solved, even Li Ji and other four people could not suppress them.


    The dozens of famous women, including their family members, who were tarnished by Huangfu''s literary conspiracy, came to Guangzhou. Now all of them are staying in fengteng Hotel, and they don''t pay any money. They explicitly want Chu Feng to go out and give a statement.


    Two days ago, there were Li Ji and their persuasion was not radical. However, after two days, Chu Feng did not show up. They felt that Chu Feng was guilty and ran away. All of them made trouble there. If Chu Feng didn''t give an account this time, it would not be over. There is no free lunch in the world.


    Many people know that the so-called confession is huge interests.


    People who don''t know tell us that Chu Feng is really sexual. After two months of sleeping dozens of famous women, she thought it was ordinary women who played. Even if all of them came to the door together, Chu Feng was the same as looking for death. Even if she didn''t die, she would lose a layer of skin. These noble women''s families are not fuel-efficient lamps.


    If the vice-president of the family, it would be a huge loss for the second line of the family, and the third line would be the real loss.


    But there are not many people who pay attention to this matter. After all, this is a scandal. When anyone gets angry, they will lie down.


    Li Ji and they also feel that this matter is not so easy to solve, so they can only call Chu Feng, the riot of Fengmen or Fengchi meeting. If this matter is not handled well and can not give a reasonable explanation, then the two things ahead will still break out.


    At eight o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng arrived at Yang''s courtyard. These days, Li Ji and his family lived here.


    Old man Yang was not there, but Yang Danyun came out to meet him. He took Chu Feng all the way through the outer courtyard to the inner courtyard. Soon Chu Feng saw the four Li Ji people with sad faces.


    Seeing Chu Feng appear, Li Ji directly opened his mouth: "brother, what airplane do you do? Liang Qi, that woman knows clearly that it is not you, why don''t you explain that you played with others?"


    Yang Danyun takes Chu Feng here and retreats. If a man talks about things, then a woman should know how to put herself in a proper position.


    Chu Feng went to sit down and sighed, "I didn''t play with her. I just want to kill her."


    Li Ji''s four people all stare big eyes, Zhou Jingxing wryly: "no wonder she knows that it has nothing to do with you and does not give you an explanation, but you and she also have no injustice and hatred, why should you kill her?"


    "Sometimes killing is saving people." Chu Feng laughed bitterly. He told the whole story of that night and told Huangfu''s literary world simply. At last, he had no choice but to smile: "at that time, Huangfu''s literary world was determined by me. If I still valued hostages, wouldn''t it make Huangfu''s literary world gain more?"


    "That''s why I''m taking the bottom line. It''s just a pity that Liang Qi didn''t realize it. If you don''t save it, it''s actually saving!"


    Li Ji and they are all smart people. Chu Feng can easily understand that under such circumstances, Huangfu literary world would like to take hostages to threaten Chu Feng. If Chu Feng still valued the value of hostages, Huangfu literary world would pinch those hostages, and Chu Feng would be more passive.


    However, if Chu Feng completely ignored their value, Huangfu''s literary world would feel inadequate. For some reasons, such as letting Liang Qi hate Chu Feng''s failure to rescue him, he would certainly make Chu Feng uncomfortable in the future, which could be regarded as an obstruction to Chu Feng.


    When Chu Feng didn''t care, Huang Fu would let people go. In fact, Chu Feng was right, but Liang Qi couldn''t understand.


    But what made Li Ji more dignified was Huangfu''s literary world. They didn''t know who the mysterious forces of that night were, but now they knew that they came from that mysterious place and were still the leaders of Huangfu''s literary world. They were all surprised. They also knew that Chu Feng was helpless and a little subdued. People all ran away in front of them.


    Li Ji patted Chu Feng on the shoulder and sighed, "brother, in the secular world, can help you to be unimpeded, but those levels of things can only be solved by yourself."


    Chu Feng just said it clearly, so that Li Ji could not help saying that he was a ruthless man. Especially when he thought of Yao Qianxue''s disappointment when he left, Chu Feng knew that he couldn''t explain clearly.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng breathed out: "let''s talk about the current situation. I believe that the people of those dozens of families will not be satisfied. They just want to say that they are just a group of people pursuing interests. Do they think I will marry their women if they make a fuss?"


    "Not to say that I did it or I did it, that''s not realistic. What they want is just interests."Li Ji nodded: "yes, dozens of families unite together, knowing that suppressing is a joke. It''s definitely for the sake of interests. What can you give them? It''s a pity that Liang Qi is not ventilating. Otherwise, I can deal with them well."


    Li Ji''s look was slightly ugly when he talked about it. In the past two days, he said that some people framed Chu Feng and asked them to deal with them rationally. However, Liang Qi''s explanation of why she was kidnapped by Chu Feng was unclear.


    Because Liang Qi is also a famous woman, and has suffered a lot, people naturally want to believe the news that is beneficial to them.


    Even if Li Ji, the prince''s son, is not respected by them. Although the power of dozens of family members is not as powerful as that of the Li family, they are now in a reasonable position, and Li Ji is not easy to act recklessly, which can be regarded as a little oppressive.


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter if I do it. It doesn''t matter if it''s not done by me. Don''t you think anyone wrongs me. I believe they won''t just live in fengteng hotel for nothing?"


    It''s an intuition!


    Ye Zisheng on one side said with a smile: "fengshao guessed it right this time. In addition to eating and drinking for nothing in fengteng Hotel, dozens of other companies have joined together to play an amazing energy. It can be said that all the forces with which you are involved are not easy. Fengmen is still tianwangmen, and even fengteng group has a hard time."


    "It is estimated that the loss in these days will be 800 million. Of course, this is only preliminary. If we make a careful calculation, we may have to do more."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. He didn''t care what he did. But now things are not what he does. Dozens of families even unite to deal with him. Chu Feng is a little upset.


    What''s more, they are fighting to find justice for their daughter, but the fool knows that they come for the benefit. If the former is really for his daughter Chu Feng, he can understand, but now it is for his own selfish heart to make a stumbling block for him. Chu Feng is slightly upset.


    One punch hit the table: "it seems that I want to ask sister Qin to calculate. This loss always has to be paid for. Is there anything else?"


    Zhou Jingxing took the words and said faintly: "in addition to these pressure behaviors, dozens of them have also reached a temporary agreement. They put forward three conditions for you. As long as you promise these three conditions, all things can be regarded as not happened."


    "You should handle this matter carefully. As long as dozens of families say it has nothing to do with you, no one will dare to blame you if the small and medium-sized forces that started to suppress the wind door still run rampant."


    Chu Feng rubbed his head: "Huangfu literary world, this son of a bitch, I''m so happy. I''ll take the black pot and fuck him!"


    "What are the three conditions?"


    Show helpless smile: "now the enemy is strong and I am weak, the conditions are not too much, I promise first, and then visit them well."


    It''s obvious that we''ll settle accounts after autumn.


    "It''s estimated that the wind is less. This time you will vomit blood!" This time ye Zisheng said with a smile: "their conditions seem to be too much, but I think it''s a bit too much. Of course, it''s based on the premise that you have done it. If you haven''t done it, that''s too much."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "lion big mouth?"


    Ye Zisheng nodded gently and said: "this time, the victims of a total of 44 daughters, three of whom are the granddaughters of retired elders, two have been married, their husband''s family is also very angry about this, now only the female side to settle the accounts, but the husband''s family is also watching you how to solve the problem."


    Chu Feng waved his hand: "I have never done it. I never worry about it. I don''t know if there is one pregnant. It will be perfect."


    Li Ji and others knew Chu Feng''s plan. If one of them was pregnant, they could wait until eight weeks after the fetus was pregnant. It was clear at a glance whether it was Chu Feng''s fault or not. However, it seems unlikely that Huangfu''s literary world would be so stupid as to leave such a flaw.


    Chu Feng also knew that it was impossible and waved: "let''s talk about the conditions!"


    Ye Zisheng sighed softly: "the first condition is that you should choose five of the unmarried people to marry, the second condition is that you should compensate each of the 44 families for the spiritual loss of 500 million yuan, and the third condition is that each family should own 5% of the shares of fengteng group!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes: "is not a joke with me?"


    The first condition Chu Feng can almost think of, the second condition is also expected, and the third condition is a fool''s dream. Fengteng group''s profit in one year is amazing. In addition, Jianghai free trade state gambling house is about to be established.


    Let''s not say that five thousandths, that is, one thousandth, can be allocated to hundreds of millions a year, five thousandths, or 44 companies. Are you kidding?


    Ye Zisheng nodded heavily: "don''t think it''s a joke. The third condition of compensation is 22% equity of fengteng group!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1586

    22 percent, nearly holding fengteng group.


    With the rapid development of fengteng group and the erosion and closing of several imperial families, Shen Xiuqin has become the first private group in the holy Dynasty. Shen Xiuqin has become the richest man and the richest woman in Shengchao. However, we all know that Shen Xiuqin is only on the surface, and Chu Feng is the real owner.


    Because of the rapid development of fengteng group, 35% of them are operating in the stock market.


    Now Shen Xiuqin holds 30% and Yao Qianxue holds 20%. The other 15% is the important senior management of fengteng group and some high-level executives with great creation value.


    In other words, as long as the 44 powerful people really take down fengteng and concentrate 22% in one person''s hands, they will be the largest shareholder of fengteng, because the 22% must be taken away from the hands of Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue.


    Because fengteng''s senior executives together hold 15% of the shares, taking their unreality, then fengteng group will no longer belong to Shen Xiuqin, and the change of ownership is a matter of minutes.


    Chu Feng sneered: "it seems that these powerful families are really good abacus, which means to eat down fengteng group."


    If there are only two conditions, Chu Feng doesn''t think that, but the first condition can show the ambition of 44 families there. If he really married five women, it will make fengteng group in trouble both at home and abroad. It doesn''t take much time for those powerful families to gradually erode fengteng group.


    Fingers tapping on the table, Chu Feng light mouth: "this is all their conditions?"


    Ye Zisheng nodded: "this is all the conditions they negotiated out. We also think it is ridiculous, but this is the fact. Once you appear, these conditions will be thrown in front of you. You can not agree to it!"


    Chu Feng took the words to ponder a smile: "if you don''t agree, they will join hands to put pressure on me, occupy the truth of their work, others will not say anything."


    "It''s just a pity they forgot one thing."


    Li Ji asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m Chu Feng, I''m the Lord of the verdict!" Chu Feng gently threw out a sentence, a sense of domineering arises: "I not only have the foundation and strength in the holy Dynasty, but also control the world''s first financial group, the world''s first killer group, the world''s first mercenary corps, but also affect the political power of some countries!"


    "They can oppress me in the pilgrimage, but in the world, I abuse them like dogs!"


    Li Ji and others looked at each other and did not know what chufeng really meant. Did they want to send people to solve this matter directly by force? Although it had some effect, it would also cause social unrest, which was even more taken by Huangfu''s literary world.


    "It''s not about killing people. Don''t think about it." Chu Feng could see the four people''s ideas and said with a smile, "isn''t there a data that says that in foreign countries? Fifty six out of ten of the saints would emigrate, and 78 out of ten would keep their money abroad. In this way, if something happened, the money would still be there, and it would not be wasted for decades. "


    "You say, I freeze their funds abroad, how do they play with me?"


    In an instant, Li Ji understood the meaning of Chu Feng.


    Even a village head fled to Tianchi with 60 million yuan. Although the village head was finally extradited, 60 million yuan was lying in the Bank of Tianchi and never came back.


    This is a huge loss to the holy court, but there is no way. Those foreigners will help to extradite people, but they will never return the funds stored in their banks. The reason why they are so eager to extradite those people is to make those wealth become Ownerless and they can swallow them.


    Even if they can''t, they are still in the banks of their country. According to incomplete statistics, in the past ten years, there have been trillions of funds flowing abroad from the holy pilgrims, and they will never come back again. Most of these funds are not clean, and the pilgrims are powerless!


    If Chu Feng really freezes the funds of these people in foreign countries, it will definitely be the same as a rope around their necks. If you want to die or not, Chu Feng has the ability.


    Because Tianlong consortium secretly directly and indirectly controls many foreign banks, and once again has shares, if it does, 44 powerful people will immediately become grasshoppers who can only jump, and may be killed by the well.


    Because the pilgrimage did not move some people because their money was abroad. If they moved, they would not get back anything. If they did not, at least they would have a chance to get it back.


    Li Ji''s four people looked at each other, and immediately they had some judgments in their hearts. Li Ji licked his lips: "if they do this, they will stop fighting."


    Chu Feng shakes his head: "how can it be enough to stop flailing


    In the four people''s astonished look, Chu Feng said coldly: "I have done things I am not afraid of any blame and compensation, but I did not do things were wronged, I will use the most brutal means to deal with them, 44 powerful, I will let them become 44 civilians!"


    Li Ji''s four people were shocked beyond measure. Inexplicably, they sympathized with those greedy people. Who should be offended? They even offended Chu Feng.Chu Feng stood up and understood the basic things, so there was no need to stay here: "but it still needs a little time to prepare. The four people can delay as long as I can. If it is really not possible, tell them that I will invite them to dinner in fengteng Hotel seven days later!"


    Li Ji answered with a smile: "this meal is perhaps the most luxurious meal of their life."


    To understand the current situation, Chu Feng did not stay in the Yang family more. There were 44 dignitaries and the patriarchal family that made people headache. But for today''s Chu Feng, there was no deterrent. All he needed was time to find out the evidence of Huangfu''s pretending to be a criminal.


    Otherwise, even if the affairs of these celebrities have been solved, the small and medium-sized forces suppressed by the Fengmen, and the people who are bent after the dissolution of Fengchi Association will not be ignored.


    Just out of Yang''s courtyard, Yang Danqi drove a car and stopped in front of Chu Feng. The woman blinked and said, "I haven''t seen the wind for a few days. How about having a meal at noon?"


    Chu Feng looks around, where are the cold frost and Murong ice? It seems that there is nothing wrong now. Chu Feng goes to one side, opens the door, sits on it and throws out a sentence: "have a meal, but don''t be soaked!"


    Yang Danqi chuckled: "don''t worry, I''m not interested in you!"


    Chufeng laughed and joked, "can I get out of the car to have dinner with someone else?"


    Yang Danqi didn''t hear the teasing in Chu Feng''s words and said, "no way!"


    "Miss Yang Er is dishonest!" Chu Feng sighed and said, "how can I be a miss of the Yang family? I still need some basic sincerity. If I''m not interested in me, why offer me dinner? It''s unreasonable. At least I''m not interested in a woman. I won''t ask her out for dinner


    Yang Danqi blushed, knowing that he had been fooled by Chu Feng. He glared at him and said nothing, because no matter how he said it, he stepped on the accelerator and left Yang''s house.


    Not long after, Yang Danqi took Chu Feng to an English style hotel. It seems that Yang Danqi had already reserved a box and entered the elevator with Chu Feng until he reached the VIP floor on the seventh floor. Chu Feng also smacked his tongue slightly. He had to come to such a luxurious place to eat a meal. He was rich and willful!


    To a box door, the waiter opened the door warmly, Chu Feng just walked in, decisively said: "that, I''m not really hungry, Miss Yang, how about next time?"


    In the room, Zhang Xi and fan Qing are there, and there are two other people, Peng ruohuan and Sally Lin!


    Yang Danqi took Chu Feng''s hand in a domineering way and walked in: "obviously, I can''t!"


    Let the waiter serve, Yang Danqi also regardless of Chu Feng agreed or not to pull him to sit down, while saying: "I don''t know how many people want to share a table with a beautiful woman, there is no chance for us to have lunch with the five of us at noon. Why are you not very willing to eat lunch?"


    I''m sure not!


    Chu Feng murmurs in his heart. The key is that Peng ruohuan and SA Linlin are both there. When he thought about his last time in the hotel, Chu Feng is still in fear, especially Peng ruohuan''s initiative and enthusiasm, and Sally Lin''s hot. Chu Feng is not his first brother, so he naturally knows what they are thinking of.


    So just came in and saw both of them, subconsciously turning around.


    Of course, these words are impossible to say to pull hatred, Chu Feng said with a smile: "I am not really hungry!"


    "Not hungry, but it''s time to eat." Peng ruohuan took a cup of tea and poured a cup of tea to Chu Feng. He said with a smile, "so you can eat more or less if the wind is less. If you leave like this, it will be a little impolite."


    "Yes, it''s less windy. Keep a gentleman''s demeanor," she added


    Chu Feng sighed softly: "then I will sacrifice my life to accompany the woman."


    Sacrifice your life?


    Chu Feng''s words let everybody a Leng, immediately all laughed up!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1587

    Wine three tour and five!


    Maybe I have learned the amazing amount of Chu Feng. Peng ruohuan and Salin are very interesting and don''t give chufeng a toast. We just have a chat with each other.


    Fan Qing finally broke the atmosphere, and drank a glass of wine and a woman with a little red face whispered: "we all believe you didn''t do something inferior to that kind of rascal, and that Liang Qi was not kidnapped by you. Although she stressed that you did it, we still know her for many years."


    Fan Qing opened his mouth, and the rest of the people around him were silent. The Chu wind surface was not fluctuating. He knew that the play was coming. All the people here were not vases. It was impossible to invite him to have a meal as simple as a flower.


    Put down chopsticks, Chu Feng smiled: "thank you for trust, but you believe it doesn''t work!"


    "I know!" Fan Qing smiled bitterly. Although she had such an awkward existence with Chu Feng, she knew it was just a good memory: "but I believe that wind less can prove innocence, and I believe you will not prove your innocence and do nothing."


    This is the result of fan Qing''s research with Zhang Xi and yangdanqi in the past two days.


    Chu wind is cruel, and it is ruthless to treat the enemy like autumn wind sweeping leaves. It is cruel to those who wronged him. Just like the original Xiangjiang Du family, Chu Feng killed the door with a sword, proving that he could step down Du family without any conspiracy.


    This time, fan Qing, they all know that someone deliberately framed Chu Feng, and according to the previous work style of Chu Feng, they must have been cruel revenge after proving innocence, so today, fan Qing wanted to invite Chu Feng to eat a meal and talk about it.


    "It seems Miss fan knows me very well!"


    Chu Feng didn''t deny his inner thoughts and smiled softly: "but do you know what conditions they put forward?"


    Conditions?


    The people here are all in a daze. They have not paid much attention to these days, so they really don''t know what conditions, but also because the 44 powerful and noble have not yet been disclosed.


    Seeing their looks, they obviously don''t know. Chu Feng said quietly after drinking a drink: "the first condition is to choose five wedding members among the people who are not wives, and the second condition that each family will pay me 500 million!"


    Zhang Xi blinked his innocent big eyes: "if you do something, such conditions are acceptable!"


    Yangdanqi and others nodded slightly, and the conditions were reasonable based on the Chu wind.


    "But it''s not what I did, that''s how greedy they are!" Chu Feng smiled with no idea, and his eyes were also a little more sharp: "but these two conditions are reasonable on the basis of my work, but there is an unreasonable one. Do you know what the third condition is?"


    All five women sat straight, and the third condition of intuition was to challenge Chu Feng.


    From the delicate faces of five women, one by one, one word: "the third condition, give up 22% of the wind as compensation!"


    If Chu Feng said it was true, those people did propose such a condition is too much. 22% of the equity involved nearly trillion assets. Chu Feng could not have any money because 44 women cut meat. Even if it was the direct leader of fengteng, it would not happen.


    At the same time, they can feel the anger of Chu Feng.


    The 44 powerful and noble families are not to recover the justice of any family woman. What is clearly stated is to cut the flesh on Chu Feng. If they carry out the measures according to their conditions, at least one family of Chu Feng will compensate for 10 billion yuan.


    Chu Feng looked at the silence of several women and continued: "and in order to lay the groundwork for their conditions, 44 families combined to crush the Fengmen and Tianwang gate and fengteng group. The two days have directly and indirectly caused 800 million losses, which is only a preliminary estimate, and more will be calculated in detail."


    "Is this justice or the benefit extracted, you should be clear that I have always been very abhorrent of these greedy people."


    Yangdanqi several people smile bitterly, they have not all said, Chu Feng already seems to know what they want to say general.


    Just came, Chu Feng knew that also to say, Peng Ruhuan showed a strong and competent seriousness: "wind is less, I also very disgust such behavior, by such things only want to extract benefits, but 44 people are wind society people, I can also say that as president can be said to be sisters, I hope wind less self certification after the clear hand can be high handed!"


    "As long as you get the innocence, it is only a tone to beat them down. Why not turn the gang into a jade?"


    Chu Feng did not answer Peng ruohuan, just looked at fan Qing and yangdanqi: "you mean, is let me not care about Liang Qi''s unclear reason?"


    Yangdanqi and fan Qing nodded gently, and fan Qing also said, "the wind is small, although Liang Qi said you, but also told the situation at that time, the reason you took the hand is to save people, but Liang Qi can not see this is the fans of the situation, but also because she will prove that you, the situation can be original!"


    "We are many years of boudoir, also hope that less wind self-evident after the clear, can calculate!"Chu Feng from the five faces one by one, who said that there are many stupid women in this world, at least the five women in front of us are very smart, and also advance to ask for help.


    Just by Huangfu''s literary world, Chu Feng was very oppressed. Now he was wronged and embarrassed by forty-four families. Chu Feng sighed softly: "I can''t find any reason not to retaliate against them. You can see now. I don''t have any evidence. How did they treat me? Did you give me some breathing space?"


    "No, they don''t give it. What they want is to get huge benefits from me. So why should I be friendly when I have a chance to step on them?"


    Cruel words even bloody impact on Yang Danqi and others: "sometimes the world is fair, that is, when you step on others, you should be prepared to be trampled on you. Sometimes the world is unfair, that is, when it is time to reason, no one will reason with you, and when others are reasonable, they will not reason with you."


    The meaning has been very clear that Chu Feng would not talk to those families about the truth and kindness. If he trampled on him, he would step back.


    Yang Danqi wryly: "less wind, you really can''t talk about it?"


    Chu Feng''s tone was a little more gentle. After all, there was no contradiction with Yang Danqi. They just wanted to protect those stupid or family controlled sisters: "I know how you feel. Maybe they have no choice but to be restrained by the family. But I''m not a good man. I don''t agree to your request."


    "Besides, I want to know what you will do if I don''t agree?"


    There was a little gunpowder in this sentence. All the five women scolded Chu Feng for being a bastard for more than ten times. In the face of the five beauties, she was still so stiff. It was just sexual talk.


    Peng ruohuan took up a glass of wine and drank it directly: "fengshao doesn''t agree with us. You have such strength and capital to despise us, but more is better than less. Why don''t you think about it?"


    "How about a face?"


    "Your face is not worth the money, my mood is not brilliant only important." Chu Feng does not have the slightest bit to face the meaning, a word almost to Peng ruohuan to angry death.


    In the latter''s face slightly changed to be angry, Chu Feng meaningful said: "but a few beautiful women so request, if I do not agree, it is inevitable that people will not talk about amorous feelings, so I give you a word, they do not do things quietly, wait for me to find evidence, then the matter is even."


    "But I''ll make it clear that they embarrass me until I find the evidence, so I''ll make them sad."


    Although Chu Feng still didn''t make a clear promise, at least the result was good. Several people also guessed that the sisters'' families would not be able to wait for a few days, so they nodded their approval.


    But what they never knew was that Chu Feng had other plans, and they all moved to suppress the forty-four families with Li Ji. It was doomed that the forty-four families would not be able to make trouble safely.


    It seems that the matter seems to have been solved, Yang Danqi and others also showed a little relaxed smile, and there was more laughter in the box.


    But at the end of the meal, Peng ruohuan''s phone rang. Apologetically, he nodded to several people and went to one side to answer. Then his face became cold, hung up and walked back to sit down.


    Yang Danqi narrowed her eyes and had a foreboding in her heart: "what''s the matter?"


    Peng ruohuan clenched his lips and took a complex look at Chu Feng. Then he said, "the people of the 44 families have exerted amazing energy. All the newspapers and news networks have broken out the bad behavior of fengshao. In addition, the head of their family once again let Ye Lao appear, hoping to find justice for them."


    "It is a unified statement that Feng Shao''s behavior is despicable and scoundrel, and extremely guilty!"


    Yang Danqi''s four men opened their mouths when they heard the words. They just got the promise of Chu Feng that they would not retaliate as long as they did not make trouble for the time being. Before they finished drinking, things broke out, and they were still so fierce. Why?


    Chu Feng put down his glass and stood up: "I was kind, but how can I force me to kill all living beings?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1588

    The incident broke out at one time, and Chu Feng was infamous.


    By 3:00 p.m., things had gone to an amazing degree, which could be described as the first major event of the holy pilgrimage this year.


    Legend wind less despicable rascal, cheat women''s feelings, resulting in dozens of women lost their lives.


    Such titles continue to appear in people''s sight, a hair out of control, because it is intentional people deliberately, so there is no way to suppress it, people who do not know are cursing Chu Feng, or anger, or pain.


    Because of the outbreak of this incident, nearly 100 suicides have taken place in the past three hours all over the country. Many young and ignorant girls are just like those who pursue the stars. Because of Chu Feng''s infamous reputation, she feels that the world has not loved suicide, but no one has died.


    It has to be felt that this is the hype.


    The four major newspapers of the holy pilgrimage published such information at the same time. Naturally, it was intentional. In three hours, it sold millions of copies, and the demand was still in short supply.


    At the same time, TV news media are also broadcasting on the major TV stations. The headlines of Chu Feng, the founder of fengteng group, deceiving ignorant girls and so on, have been all over the main screens of major TV stations. Just like a news report a few days ago, many righteous people have come out to blame the rascal of Chu Feng.


    Playing with women''s feelings and saying anything.


    Secondly, there is a crazy spread on the Internet. A post about Chu Feng playing with women has been reprinted more than seven million times. In only half an hour, Chu Feng has become the most popular person in the holy Dynasty and the most notorious person in the past 100 years.


    Chu Feng, who has returned to Huang''s garden, lies on the grass in the back garden and listens to Huang Jingyin''s report, but he can''t help smacking his tongue.


    A wry smile: "Damn it, the other side of the bank that Li son stepmother are not let go, and the old Chen big little are not so forced? Recently, there was a man who cheated more than 20 women. He didn''t see that crazy. How come to me is so shocking, and I haven''t done anything yet! "


    Huang Jingyin also laughs bitterly at the strength of public opinion. She looks at her mobile phone and says with a smile, "this is the embodiment of different people''s different values. For example, if Li Shao were today, the major media would be more crazy. After all, he is the prince of China and the leader of the future."


    "And the reason why it''s so crazy is because of the operation of 44 families."


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly. He also knew that without the operation of 44 families, this matter would cool down at most tonight. The major media or the Internet dare not broadcast these things.


    It is because of the existence of 44 families, using their authority and energy in their hands, to push this matter to the people of the whole country and even the whole world. This is forcing him to compromise, and then everything will become an accident.


    If the Chu wind of half a year ago may be temporarily compromised for reasons of stability, but today''s Chu Feng is destined not to bow down easily because of such a thing.


    A hook on the finger: "contact Ruo die, and let the rosefinch cooperate with the ruling authority. This matter does not need to be suppressed. It just takes this opportunity to let some people understand that if they want to get benefits from my head, they should be prepared to pay a huge price."


    "In addition, contact Li Shao and ignore those who are about to die. When I''m almost ready, I''ll tell them that I''ll invite them to dinner in fengteng hotel."


    "And contact sister Qin to sort out the consumption of those people who come to Guangzhou fengteng Hotel these days and increase it by ten times. In addition, we need to find out the secret industries of these people. We also need to find the right talents."


    "Finally, contact Zhang Hanyun, Lin Huali and Ganlu to use foreign energy to check the overseas accounts of these 44 families, and freeze them all if necessary!"


    Huang Jingyin opens her mouth slightly. If Chu Feng''s orders are carried out, the 44 families will only be able to hop for a few days at most, and then they will fall apart. Their clamor today will become a joke of tomorrow.


    However, those who did not have real contact with Chu Feng would never know his hegemony. More and more people just put Chu Feng in the position of the underground emperor of the holy Dynasty, and always believed that the black fight could not be white.


    But it is a pity that Chu Feng is the only one who has ruled. He can destroy one plot after another, which makes people helpless.


    Nodding to prepare to go down to arrange, Chu Feng thought of what: "Yao Qianxue?"


    After leaving the Golden Buddha Temple on that day, Yao Qianxue''s disappointed eyes were still in his heart. She knew that her killing chance and indifference had already broken Yao Qianxue''s heart. If it was normal, she would have figured it out, but Yao Qianxue only felt that he didn''t care about her life and death.


    Huang Jingyin also knew how much Chu Feng had done that night. She said softly: "she didn''t say anything when she came back from the Golden Buddha temple that day. I asked someone to send her to take the opportunity and go directly to Xiangjiang."


    "Maybe you should find a time to explain to her, I believe she will understand your intention, will understand."


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and felt the sunshine in the sky: "no, people who believe me don''t need to explain. It''s useless for people who don''t believe me to explain again. Moreover, I don''t have this time. Now this matter is a waste of my time, and I still have a lot of things to do."Yang raised his hand: "hurry to arrange, and let Dongfang Yun come to see me!"


    Huang Jingyin feels the sadness in Chu Feng''s heart, which is the expression of her incomprehensible mood. With a slight sigh in her heart, Huang Jingyin turns and leaves the back garden.


    Chu Feng also opened his eyes and looked at the clouds floating in the sky. Yao Qianxue has always been a pure white color in his heart. He was also the first girl he said he liked at the beginning. However, as time goes by, some things will never go back.


    He didn''t want to explain to Yao Qianxue that he really didn''t have time.


    The appearance of Huangfu''s literary world has made his original plan deviate. Otherwise, he has already defeated the Luo family in Meiyuan. Moreover, with the emergence of Huangfu''s literary world and the information he knows, Chu Feng knows that his time is not much, and people in the hidden world can come out by special means.


    Who can guarantee that one day the gates of the five forbidden areas will be completely opened and unimpeded? That is definitely not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    The rebellion of Qinglong and Baihu has subsided. Internal strife must be settled first. At this moment, the civil strife has been settled. It is time to settle the jueshamen and the Luo family in Meiyuan. Compared with jueshamen, where the seven evil spirits are located, the Chu Feng of the Luojia family in Meiyuan, where Luo Qian is located, is more important. He is uncomfortable if he does not destroy for a moment.


    Therefore, there is really no time to waste on these childish love, just hope Yao Qianxue can understand, even if not, there is no way.


    The sound of footsteps also came from the front, trampling on the grass. Dongfang Yun came in an orange long skirt. The outline of her body was more tall and moving. Her skin was white and her baby''s fat face was small. She was originally a lovely woman, but now it looks a little discordant.


    Because she doesn''t smile naturally.


    Chu Feng turned his head and turned his lips uninteresting: "the skirt is so long, I am lying down, OK?"


    "What''s the matter?" Dongfang Yun was destroyed by Chu Feng''s pride. Even if he was ridiculed at the moment, he didn''t feel angry at all. He asked in a stiff tone.


    A dark way is really not cute, Chu Feng motioned her to sit down, Dongfang Yun hesitated or sat on the grass, today''s skirt length is not worried about being seen by Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng moved his body, his head against Dongfang Yun''s thigh. When the latter''s body was stiff, he asked, "the five forbidden areas disappeared thousands of years ago. I can''t get in and out at will. But this time I met dozens of people from the hidden world. Is there any way to get out and in?"


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t know, or where are the people of Xianchong and Shenyin


    Dongfang Yun really wanted to say that she didn''t know, so she was blocked by Chu Feng''s words, and let Chu Feng lie on her legs: "ask Su Daji and the four princesses!"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes: "I can ask them what I still ask you to do, and they don''t know where to go."


    The power of Oriental rhyme is blocked, so the feeling is not strong. I don''t know whether Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are still in the dark. However, he also replied: "there are strong restrictions on the five forbidden areas. You can enter but you can''t go out. But it''s very difficult to get in, but it''s very simple to get out."


    "You can easily open the entrance of the five forbidden areas as long as you go to the peak of the late demigod period, but you can''t get out of the five forbidden areas."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and looked down at the delicate and cold face of Dongfang Yun: "so what happened to those who came out, and I feel that you can go in and out freely!"


    Dongfang Yun bowed his head, just in touch with Chu Feng''s eyes, and moved away unnaturally: "this is personal reason, I don''t know how to explain, but if the people inside still want to come out, as long as there is a person in the realm of God to break through the channel, but the realm of God can''t come out!"


    "Of course, there is a time limit for forced access. Dozens of people can come out this time, and those who want to come to the divine realm also need to rest for a long time, so few people do such things just to get out."


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up instantly: "can''t God''s realm come out at will?"


    Dongfang Yun nodded: "yes, except for special people, for example, the master can go in and out freely. Even God can only open the channel for others. He can''t get out."


    "Ouxi!" Chu Feng suddenly came to the spirit and sat up straight. He kissed Dongfang Yun''s face and stood up: "God can''t come out. Don''t be afraid of a ball. I''ll play with Juesha gate slowly. I''m not afraid of any more people coming from the hidden world."


    The wind like Chu Feng left the back garden. Dongfang Yun sat there with a blush on her face and touched the position she had been kissing by Chu Feng: "son of a bitch, God can''t come out at will, but some god''s means can let the shadow with strong fighting power come and go freely, and run away without hearing it."


    "Well, I''ll be happy to see your bad luck later. God damn it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1589

    Endless criticism, public opinion and abuse spread all over the world!


    However, Chu Feng did not reveal a face, as if he did not care about the abuse of the world, so that those angry people have no place to contribute.


    In the past four days, the news media has been constantly broadcasting and even on the Internet, which has become a hot topic. It is nothing but Chu Feng''s bullying and defiling good women. Countless losers have scolded Chu Feng all over the Internet, and finally involved the rich and powerful people.


    Probably all the dignitaries didn''t expect that Chu Feng would make them lie down.


    What''s more, things are becoming more and more intense. Many people don''t know where to get the information. For example, the son of a rich man defiled a girl a few days ago, and then paid for it. Even how many women he had hurt were all dug up.


    Or a second generation of officials took advantage of their power when they were gilded in some places a few years ago and became the bridegroom every night.


    This incident was aimed at Chu Feng at the beginning. Later, it became the focus on the circle of powerful people. Countless people criticized the corruption of the circle. Ordinary people were oppressed, and there was no such voice as human rights.


    The meaning is nothing more than that the powerful people are extremely ridiculous, and the powerless and powerless people can only passively bear it. For a time, because of an incident of Chu Feng, the sage kingdom fell into a human rights crisis. The powerful have human rights, and the people have no human rights.


    Moreover, such remarks are still expanding. The powerful people are like tigers in the old society, which is totally beyond the expectation at the beginning.


    The outbreak of this incident also made the countless dignitaries who began to sit and watch Chu Feng''s misfortune feel sad, and even began to have some angry emotions. They all swore at the 44 dignitaries in their hearts for what the plane had done to make the matter so big. As a result, people expanded the matter to their entire circle of powerful people.


    However, they forgot their beginning to sit on the shore to watch the fire, and now it is burning on their own body, and they are very angry there.


    But this is what no one thought. In the past, ordinary people would not reprimand the people in the circle of powerful people, and few people dared to reprimand them. There was a tacit understanding between the powerful and the powerful, that is, to prevent the speech that is not conducive to them from breaking out. Over the years, they have suppressed it very well.


    But now because of the influence of Chu Feng, it has been out of control.


    Some people even said that the forty-four nobles were not good things, and the expensive circles were rotten. Those who supported the forty-four dignitaries at the beginning closed their mouths. It was no longer important who was right and who was wrong at this time.


    In the end, it has inspired the people to be oppressed by the powerful for many years. This matter is no longer a matter of Chu Feng, but a contest between the powerful and the people.


    In particular, some of the grass roots who have suffered from it are venting their anger and saying what they dare not say in the past. It is nothing more than that they are fighting for the goddess, but the goddess fell into the arms of the second generation of officials and rich people, and gently accepted her.


    With the continuous flying of such words, many scandals in the circle of powerful people have been exposed, as well as the bad habits of this society. Similar voices have appeared not only in the holy pilgrimage, but also all over the world. Many ordinary people are dissatisfied with the things done by the powerful circles.


    If it comes to the words, they will get the blow if they don''t think of it.


    However, everything is too late. A small matter has caused the butterfly effect and triggered a human rights crisis all over the world. Like Tianchi, a country where human rights and freedom are free, marches broke out, and the headlines are also very eye-catching: against privileges, against dignitaries, against all unreasonable treatment and unfairness!


    For a time, the top officials of all countries scolded Chu Feng, and the powerful officials of all countries scolded Chu Feng there. However, compared with Chu Feng, they were even more angry with the 44 powerful people. You have nothing to do to crack down on Chu Feng. Now, a Chu Feng involves the whole world''s powerful circles.


    From the title of the march in Tianchi, we can see that ordinary people have the intention to break the system, which means that the top circles in various countries are in a state of anxiety. They are afraid of nothing but public opinion.


    In particular, the ruling faction in various countries is even more frightened, because the opposition faction has constantly attacked them, saying that they have bred corruption in the circle of powerful officials, which has aroused the public''s reaction and dissatisfaction.


    And it''s just a wind.


    This is the feeling of Chu Feng after knowing about Huang''s garden. He has done a lot of things in the past. Although they have great influence, they are all local influences. It seems that this is the first time that he has affected the whole world.


    Ironically, it was Huangfu literary circles and the forty-four dignitaries who caused all this. At most, Chu Feng was just the one lying on the gun. However, the result was good. At least now, not only the dignitaries of the holy Dynasty were angry with the exposure methods of the 44 families, but even the world''s dignitaries were annoyed by the irregularities of the forty-four dignitaries.


    It''s OK for powerful people to pinch each other, but the most taboo thing is to expose scandals. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you are absolutely sure. But now that Chu Feng doesn''t show up for a few days, the public opinion is getting more and more intense, which involves the circle of powerful people all over the world. How can they not be angry that their life is disturbed?All the forty-four dignitaries also realized that they had caused trouble. The means of attacking Chu Feng made countless dignitaries lay down their guns. Actually, they did not expect that the people suddenly seemed to have beaten chicken blood, began to abuse Chu Feng, and finally reprimanded the dignitaries.


    Without the unreasonable arrogance of a few days ago, they all hid in fengteng Hotel and did not dare to come out. Things have gone beyond their expectations. Even the senior management can not simply suppress this matter.


    And in all these dark turbulent, will let countless people suffer at any time, Imperial City, Zhongnan sea!


    In that secret conference room, several big men who can affect the national destiny of the holy Koreas and even cause great fluctuations in the world are sitting here. However, compared with the tense looks of countless dignitaries, their faces are full of smiles, and today there is one more than the former ones!


    A middle-aged man who looks soft but gives people the feeling of iron and blood. He is about 50 years old.


    If some of the men in the army were here, they would recognize him.


    The commander-in-chief of the northern army, who was also the head of the Longjiang Provincial Department last year, was the number one of the next Shengchao!


    He is also the son of Su dingzheng''s elder brother, his nephew.


    In addition to cycads, Li Zong, ye Enzheng, Zhou tianchu and Su dingzheng are all sitting here. Everyone''s face is wearing a strong smile, as if ordinary people have won millions of awards.


    Su dingzheng directly gave a thumbs up: "tiewu, this is a good thing to do. At first, we were worried that Chu Feng would be angry and get rid of 44 companies, which would cause dissatisfaction among relevant personnel. But now, such a situation does not exist. Now, the most unfortunate thing for the 44 companies is that they are countless powerful people."


    Li Zong and other people''s faces were also full of admiration. Su tiewu did a good job.


    Their first thought was to suppress the Chu style which broke out in the news media and the Internet. However, when the Soviet Union and Wudang happened to come to the Imperial City, they only said four words: let it be!


    At first, I thought it would have a bad impact if we let it go. But now the effects have been shown. No one dares to attack the human rights of the holy pilgrimage, because now things have spread to the whole world. Who dares to attack other countries?


    "It can only be said that Chu Feng is a miracle maker."


    Su tiewu chuckled. Although he will be No.1 next year, he still maintains the basic modesty: "moreover, since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, countless predecessors have tried to break it, but there is no way. It is because the public opinion and the public are manipulated by them, and the elders can''t do too much."


    His eyes twinkled with iron: "but we all know that such a long-term development will accumulate public resentment, and they are all human beings. Why should the powerful bully ordinary people, and ordinary people can only bear it honestly? So this is an opportunity, an opportunity to break the holy system, and an opportunity to activate the people at the bottom to be fearless and powerful! "


    "Over the years, they have been submissive, forgetting that they can resist. Of course, it is also because the resistance is ineffective. But after this time, the nobility of the holy court did not say that all the changes were made. At least, the whole situation was low-key, because they could no longer oppress the people over unreasonable things."


    The four of Li Zong nodded with a smile. Although they were all from the top families in the pyramid system, they did not mean that they enjoyed this kind of thing. On the contrary, they always wanted to break the system of power and power, so that the people could have a breath of fresh freedom. They did not dare to say anything or do anything.


    Only when the wind of freedom blows through the whole pilgrimage, can the pilgrimage really enter the ranks of rapid development, and the powerful are the big stones on the hearts of the people. If they are not removed, it will be difficult for the people to breathe.


    Su Ding was nodding and hitting the conference table with a fist: "that''s right. If you don''t give them a little bit of power, they''re not as neat as the last year''s son of a bitch."


    Li Zong''s several people are also similar ugly look.


    One thing they suppressed last year before it broke out doesn''t mean they''ve forgotten it.


    It was about half a year for a young master of a second-class family to go somewhere to gild. But after half a year, another thing broke out.


    After the young master went to that place, his life was rotten. He went to a five-star hotel every night. It was ridiculous to go to the local university to select beautiful girls, bully and lure them. The injured women and their families all swallowed up a little money because of his power as if nothing had happened.


    If it wasn''t for the explosion that he embezzled 70 million yuan of public funds, everyone would not know that these things had happened, because not only the family of the young master covered up these things for him, but also many stakeholders also wiped his ass.


    This is a kind of unity, but this kind of unity is not needed above. Therefore, Su dingzheng and others are angry. Although this is only the matter of the young master, it is also reflected from his body that there are so many powerful people in the vast land of the holy Dynasty. Is there a similar thing in the invisible places?


    Su dingzheng was very angry when they wanted to live in such oppression. Even a village head could not afford to die. Su dingzheng was very angry, but there was no place to lay down his fist in the face of the powerful and powerful.Now is an opportunity, because the people are no longer low spirited, they are all making angry voices.


    Li Zong''s face was full of excitement, but he didn''t expect to have such a harvest before going down: "Lao Zhou, Lao ye, how are your preparations?"


    Zhou tianchu laughed: "online media and some channels have broken out a lot of scandals of power. I am excited and angry at the same time. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s affairs, maybe we don''t know these things in our whole life. Zhou Xiaoxuan mobilized the network supervision and control department, news monitoring, and was already extracting all the information."


    "In addition, ye Zixuan''s hidden Phoenix is also cooperating in secret. At present, she has mastered more than 7000 criminal evidences of powerful people, and more than 100000 people are under investigation."


    Li Zong looked a little ugly when he heard such figures. He also knew that it was just the tip of the iceberg: "Lao ye, how about you?"


    Ye Enzheng should be more calm: "the relevant departments have been prepared to directly follow the orders of the No. 2 office. As long as Chu Feng knocks down 44 powerful people, they will launch a nationwide campaign with thunder. This time, the clean wind of the holy reign for at least 15 years!"


    Li Zong nodded and looked at Su dingzheng. The latter patted his chest: "Lin Wei, Li Ji and Su Mo Bei have all gone to several major troops. If anyone who uses his power is dying, the thunder will take it down and the violator will be killed."


    Li Zong nodded with satisfaction, and his face was full of excited red light: "very good, this time we will break a gap in the system. I believe that in the next ten years, this kind of malpractice will not exist again, and the wind of freedom will sweep across the country!"


    "Old brothers, we are sinners of power, but we are heroes of our country!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1590

    Time and again passed a day, but the atmosphere was more depressing than the beginning.


    In the afternoon of this day, Huang''s garden.


    Yang Danqi and Peng ruohuan come here on an appointment. They want to see Chu Feng again, because all the things in the outside world are triggered by the Chu wind, and everything starts because of the Chu wind. Then everything can only let the Chu wind calm down.


    And this calming down is the compromise and concession of one side between him and the 44 powerful people.


    In the back garden, Chu Feng sits quietly making tea. Huang Jingyin takes Yang Danqi and Peng ruohuan here and retreats. She knows that she is not qualified to know and spy on the conversation between them.


    "Sit down, please."


    Chu Feng''s face did not present the kind of tense dignified, but relaxed look, raised his hand to invite two people to sit down and said with a smile: "how do you think you are not in good spirits?"


    Yang Danqi and Peng ruohuan both showed a helpless bitter smile. Before they came, they thought Chu Feng should be in a bad mood. However, seeing that Chu Feng is still in the mood to make tea here, it seems that she is in a good mood.


    Yang Danqi asked curiously: "there is little wind. Now you should know what''s going on outside. You are the center of the event. If it really develops to the end, you can only calm down this matter, or the whole world will explode!"


    "Who am I?" Chufeng smiles and throws out a sentence: "I am Chu Feng, I don''t want anyone dare to ask my life to calm down the public anger, and Miss Yang said half and half did not say, don''t you know that there is another way to calm things down?"


    Yang Danqi and Peng ruohuan looked at each other. They really didn''t know what way to calm down the Chu wind. They asked in unison, "what way?"


    "Forty four families, all dead!" Chu wind hands gently raised, in the air across, but the words said are frightening.


    Peng ruohuan and Yang Danqi are both steady people, but they shake their heads and say, "impossible!" when they hear Chu Feng''s words


    Chu Feng is a person, he compromise to calm this matter is a person''s thing, after all, things are around him, the culprit bow down seems to be able to let the public less resentment.


    The 44 powerful people involve all aspects, not to mention tens of thousands of people, but all aspects are involved in the whole interest group, which is also the pressure of thousands of dignitaries. Who dares to say that they are doomed, the power of the powerful and powerful people holding together is not necessary to think how terrible it is.


    "I am Chu Feng, so nothing is impossible."


    Chu Feng smiles faintly, and his face is full of confidence and strength: "as long as I find absolute evidence to prove my innocence, then I am an innocent person. On the contrary, the 44 powerful people will become oppressors. Don''t forget what is said in the media news and on the Internet. It seems that the most said is that the powerful confuse black and white?"


    The corner of the mouth raised a faint banter: "when I prove my innocence, then I am a victim. I will get countless sympathy points in an instant. At that time, the forty-four dignitaries will be hit by public opinion, and will increase the power of public opinion, right?"


    Yang Danqi and Peng ruohuan are not vases. At first, they thought of the smallest solution, which was Chu Feng''s misfortune.


    But now the Chu Feng simple analysis, they immediately realized a serious problem.


    Nowadays, public opinion is no longer against Chu Feng. Once Chu Feng can prove his innocence, the 44 powerful people will be pushed to the forefront of the storm. Nowadays, the whole world is dissatisfied with those who engage in privilege. If Chu Feng proves that the 44 powerful people are framing him, the contradiction will be intensified.


    To stir up the power of the news media and the Internet is to use the authority in hand to crack down on Chu Feng. This is to engage in privilege. This is to oppress people with pressure. At that time, the 44 powerful people will be attacked completely and become the big tigers of the old society who are extremely guilty.


    Similar dignities appear on both faces. If this is the case, under the huge public opinion, the 44 powerful people will not only not be trivial, but will have to bear a huge price and lose everything.


    Chu Feng saw that the two people already understood that the matter was not something that he could solve by bowing his head. He said with a smile: "so it''s unnecessary for you to persuade me today. I''m not worried about the current situation at all. On the contrary, what worries me more than me is that 44 powerful people. If you don''t guess wrong, the two beauties are entrusted to come today?"


    Yang Danqi and Peng ruohuan look slightly embarrassed, because what Chu Feng said is true.


    They have been paying attention to this issue these days. Public opinion has changed from attacking Chu Feng to targeting the whole circle of powerful people. The powerful people who want to pay the price of Chu Feng are now cowering in fengteng Hotel and dare not come out, because most of the dignitaries in the holy Dynasty want to kill them now. They can''t accomplish anything but fail!


    Because their stupid exposure behavior could not win over Chu Feng and let the people explode in the first place, many people in many places broke out the scandals of local dignitaries. For those dignitaries, all these were caused by 44 families.


    If it was not for them to engage in Chu Feng and fail to win, their scandals and what they had done would not have been exposed.


    So the forty-four dignitaries found them. They hoped Peng ruohuan and Yang Danqi could come and talk with Chu Feng. They didn''t want to compensate for these things. As long as Chu Feng came forward and said that he did everything, he could.In this way, the moral public opinion and everything will be on the head of Chu Feng. The reason why they do that is because of Chu Feng''s excessive behavior, so the pressure will be reduced.


    Yang Danqi looked a little embarrassed: "little wind, it''s not very cost-effective to sacrifice one''s ego to achieve something for everyone? What''s more, they have already said that as long as there is less wind, if you undertake it now, they will not put forward any conditions. When the time comes, they will make a show to let this matter go down, and everyone will not offend the river water in the future! "


    "Miss Yang ER!" Chu Feng''s tone is a little bad, with a stiff: "at the beginning, when they were in the right, they constantly attacked me, and even more engaged in the pressure of public opinion. Now they can make peace with themselves. There is no such cheap thing, and sacrifice the ego to achieve them, and I am not so great."


    "What''s more, these bastards are all calculated in their bones. Now they are oppressed by the powerful people all over the country. They have no way to breathe. Do you believe that as long as I admit it and become an established fact, they will attack me in turn?"


    Yang Danqi frowned: "won''t it?"


    "Yes, they will definitely do that!" Chu Feng gave a noncommittal smile, with a light sneer: "because only in this way can we transfer public opinion, from the body of the powerful to me, and also can let the local dignitaries less hate them, so they will do that."


    "By then, I have already recognized it, and then retort that it was not made by myself. Who still believes me? I will back the black pot. Although no one can kill me, my reputation will also be greatly damaged. Do you understand?"


    Yang Danqi didn''t want to admit that what Chu Feng said was reasonable. However, he could not deny that what Chu Feng said was possible. It has always been a common fault in the system to go back on the wrong side and hit the wrong side.


    Passing a bitter smile, Yang Danqi whispered: "but the wind is less, everyone is a person of status. We don''t want to have such a thing happening now. Moreover, as long as you nod your head, you can solve this problem. It''s better than forty-four families having bad luck together?"


    "I don''t deny that they might do that, but I''m sure they''ll thank you afterwards!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Miss Yang Er, do you want me to sacrifice my personal reputation for the reputation of 44 families?"


    Yang Danqi felt a little inappropriate and even a little difficult, but still nodded and said: "we really mean that one person can solve ten people''s troubles is worth it, and now the wind is less, you can make 44 powerful people not embarrassed, this pay is also worth it."


    "As long as you nod, you will get the friendship of forty-four families, and more friends in the future!"


    Chu Feng glanced a little disappointed: "what you said is very reasonable, but didn''t you find some problems?"


    With his head tilted, Chu Feng didn''t resent Yang Danqi, so he just told some things: "or, you don''t wonder that after these things broke out, there was no sound on it? Don''t you feel that the atmosphere of the pilgrimage is very oppressive and the wind and rain are coming? "


    Yang Danqi frowned: "what do you mean?"


    "Go back and have a good talk with your father!" Seeing Yang Danqi''s appearance, Chu Feng knew that the woman didn''t know, and sighed: "what can be said is that although the holy Dynasty seems to be peaceful and the people don''t say it is in dire straits, 80% of the resources are in the hands of 20% of the people."


    "Originally, an ordinary person can create 100 million worth, but because of the existence of some people, he can''t create 10000 yuan, because some people don''t want the people below them to stand on their heads one day."


    Yang Danqi is still not very clear, but Peng ruohuan, who has been silent, catches what he is pulling Yang Danqi: "little wind, what do you mean, it wants to take this opportunity to break the gap in the system, so that the powerful people who live together and protect each other have cracks?"


    Chu wind passed a trace of appreciation, said with a bitter smile: "I can only say that from the beginning, I was calculated by the above, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Yang Danqi looks stiff: "why?"


    Chu Fengjing looked up and whispered, "my parents work for the people, but is this really the case over the past few decades? You should know what the previous leaders have done. You should also know that one hundred coffins of the former two were left to you! "


    "Now that the time is ripe, why not move?"


    Yang Danqi and Peng ruohuan looked at each other for a slight shock, and then they both nodded gently. They knew that this matter was not Chu Feng, nor could they solve it.


    This is the layout of decades, Chu Feng is only an opportunity, 44 powerful people are destined to become the victims of the wind of freedom!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1591

    The wind and rain are coming.


    Liang family!


    Compared with the bustle and glory of the past few days, the Liang family has been silent in a kind of extreme sadness in recent days. All the members of the Liang family have been killed. Only Liang Qi and her father are left. White cloth can be seen everywhere.


    More than a dozen coffins lay across the spacious garden, with canvas around them, but still could not cover up the sadness.


    Mother and brother, two of their closest relatives died, and more than a dozen relatives of the Liang family were also lying in the coffin. In the past, not to mention the uproar, but also very lively, the Liang family declined to only two people in a short time.


    To make matters worse, Liang received a document personally signed and issued by Zhou Jingxing, Vice Minister of criminal investigation department. He felt that he was too old to make any contribution to the country, and asked him to explain everything and retire early.


    According to their age, the members of the Liang Department can still be in the system for more than ten years, but now they retire, and all fools know what is going on.


    However, in the face of Zhou Jingxing''s well founded and legal documents, even if he wanted to refute it, he didn''t have the courage. When the wall fell, people pushed him. He didn''t want to face such a situation.


    All the family members were dead, only one daughter was left, and her high position was taken away to become an ordinary person. It was very rare that he did not die of anger on the spot when he suffered such a blow in life. However, in a few days, the hair of the members of the beam Department was generally white, and his face looked much older. Compared with the beginning, he was at least ten years older.


    In the hall filled with the smell of incense dust, the members of the Liang Department were sitting there in mournful clothes, and Liang Qi was also sitting on one side with a haggard look.


    When Liang Qi''s grandfather passed away, people came to mourn for him in an endless stream. He collected more than 10 million yuan for money alone, and the running water seats were set up for three days, and they were all free gifts from the hotel.


    But now, more than ten people have died in the Liang family. In addition to the Taoists and some people who are busy there, the servants and guards have left without pay. At the moment, the Liang family seems very lonely. No one comes to mourn or comfort them.


    The two father and daughter personally managed all this and sent away more than ten relatives.


    People walk tea cool, power down desolate, become the true portrayal.


    We can all see that the members of the Liang Department can no longer turn over. The best result is that they will die in this way, and the worst result is unknown. However, if the storm comes again, the members of the Liang Department are expected to die in prison or die completely.


    "Qiqi!"


    In the silent hall, the members of the Liang Department broke the silence for a long time, and their voices were filled with a sad breath: "you shouldn''t do that. Now the forty-four dignitaries are sad. It''s even more sad for you to take the initiative to say that Chu Feng kidnapped you. You should be clear that without your proof of Chu Feng, the 44 powerful people would not attack him so crazily."


    The man of vicissitudes has seen through a lot of things and said a little mistake of his daughter: "now the forty-four dignitaries must be very angry with you. If there were not a dozen coffins in the courtyard, they would have come to the door to question you!"


    "In the past, we all thought that Chu Feng was black, but when the documents of the criminal investigation department were in my hands, I knew that I was wrong, and it was very wrong!"


    Liang Qi clenched his lips and knew that he had done a stupid thing. But when he thought of Chu Feng and his deception of concealing his identity, he couldn''t stop getting angry: "I hate him. He would kill me at that time!"


    Beam member frowned: "kill you?"


    Liang Qi came back safely that day, and went out directly to announce that Chu Feng had kidnapped her. He was still in the sadness of the death of his relatives, and did not pay attention to these things. At the moment, Liang Qi''s words made Liang''s members curious.


    Liang Qi calmed his anger and told his father the whole story of the Golden Buddha temple that day. His anger was still visible on his face.


    "You''re confused


    After listening to a bitter smile, Liang Qi regretted what he had done. Liang Qi didn''t ask her what was going on. He really thought that Chu Feng had kidnapped her. He was worried that public opinion would let her come back, or he might be worried about his identity. But when the documents came down and let him retire, he knew that he had nothing to do with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng has such strength to overturn Liang family. Why kidnap Liang Qi to engage in any conspiracy? He was extreme and Liang Qi was confused.


    Liang Qi frowned and didn''t understand his father''s meaning: "Dad, he wants to kill me, how can I still be confused?"


    Members of the Liang Department have experienced more than Liang Qi. They naturally understand a little more than Liang Qi. "He was killing you, but if you look at it from another angle, what would happen if Chu Feng asked those people to let you go?"


    Liang Qi was not a fool. At first, he was just on the edge of a bull''s horn. At the moment, he thought deeply and said, "if Chu Feng asked to release people at that time, those people would certainly seize the opportunity to seize Chu Feng. In the light of this, they wanted him to be captured with his hands tied, but with his hands and feet broken!"


    "Yes The beam member nodded happily, and her daughter was not too confused: "then Chu Feng did what they said at that time, or after he died, can you get safety?"


    Liang Qi frowned, and then shook his head and said, "if I were those people, I would certainly kill the insiders after I finished the goal. Even if I didn''t kill Yao Qianxue and I, we wouldn''t dare to say one more word. The most likely thing is to be tarnished and left with evidence.""But what does it have to do with Chu Feng''s attempt to kill me?"


    Members of the Liang Department still smile bitterly: "it''s very important. Sometimes killing people is also saving people. This time, you really misunderstood Chu Feng. You are also a person who knows about the police report. Do you remember the August 16 incident five years ago?"


    Liang Qi recalled for a while, nodded gently: "still remember!"


    Five years ago, on August 16, a group of bandits stormed into the branch of Guangzhou National Bank and took control of more than 30 employees of the bank at that time. Liang, who was already a member of the Ministry of Y Province, personally handled the matter.


    The gang of bandits were 15 in total, and all of them were armed with heavy firepower. It was absolutely impossible to make a strong attack. Moreover, there were hostages in their hands. Before Liang arrived, the city captain of Guangzhou was in charge of the scene. He was hesitant in the face of the conditions put forward by the bandits.


    Because the bandits put forward three conditions: one is that they want to take 40 million pool of cash; the second condition is that all the military and police surrounding the bank withdraw from the distance of 500 meters; the third condition is to arrange a car to take them to the seaside and take a boat to leave the Holy Koreas border.


    Otherwise, kill a hostage in five minutes!


    When Liang arrived at the scene, he was just a member of the Department. He didn''t lack iron and determination. Because he retired from the army, he raised his gun to kill five bank staff members who were held at the gate. The fresh blood spattered on him also blinded the group of bandits.


    Later, the member of the Liang Department yelled into the room with a loudspeaker. They would not compromise. These are all bank staff. They are ready to pay for the loss of state property. In turn, they will give the bandits 20 minutes. If they do not surrender, they will kill them.


    When the time comes, regardless of the life or death of the staff, they will be killed. If they surrender voluntarily, they will be jailed for five years!


    Faced with the fact that members of the Liang Department didn''t care about the life and death of the hostages at that time, the 15 bandits were all flustered. At that time, there were more than 300 soldiers and policemen surrounding the bank, and they were beaten into a sieve every minute.


    In the end, under the pressure of the members of the beam department, all the 15 men surrendered and got five years'' imprisonment, but they also saved their lives.


    What made Liang''s reputation rise most was that none of the five staff members who had been blown up at that time had not died. They were just shot wounds. After a month''s rest in the hospital, they all recovered to normal. It seems that the members of the Liang Department did not care about the safety of the hostages, but it was the biggest security guarantee.


    Not only did he protect the state''s property of 40 million Chi Yuan, but he did not accept threats. He also made bank staff save their lives. After that, Liang became a member of the Ministry for five years. What he did was also promoted as a teaching material for police academies.


    If there is no way to do so and no loss can be caused, we must use our brains. The practice of the members of the beam department is advisable. It is not only without mistakes, but also meritorious!


    "Just remember it!"


    The look of reminiscence on Liang''s face was the most satisfying thing in his life. It was also because of that event. Master Yang recognized Liang Qi as the working daughter, and then laughed bitterly: "so under such circumstances, Chu Feng has no better solution but to kill you!"


    Looking at her daughter''s frown, Liang continued: "the facts also prove that Chu Feng is right. They let you go, and you also created trouble for Chu Feng just as those people expected. Qiqi, although I don''t want to admit it, you can''t deny that it''s not Chu Feng. You can''t come back alive."


    With the comparison of things her father has done before, Liang Qi seems to understand what is general.


    But she did not want to easily admit that she had done wrong, and shook her head: "even if it is so, at least not because of his personal resentment, our Liang family will not face the present situation, all the relatives are dead."


    The member of the Liang Department seemed to look aside, and said to her extreme daughter, "what you said is reasonable. But if you don''t have a bad heart with your brother, how can you be exploited to do things? You and Chu Feng don''t have enmity, how can you be used and lead to the death of the whole family?"


    "Chu Feng has the responsibility, but the main responsibility lies in you. There is no injustice or hatred. Who will come to kill our family in order to provoke a fight with Chu Feng?"


    Liang Qi frowned, and the words of the member of the Liang Department broke down her insistence in the heart instantly: "Dad, what do you want to say?"


    "Go The member of the Liang Department waved his finger, which may be the reason for the loss. He saw something clearly: "go to Chu Feng, or it will be our Liang family when the 44 powerful people are finished. I only have you as a daughter. I don''t want to lose you again. Even if I die, I will leave you. Therefore, I am willing to give everything!"


    "Don''t feel oppressed. Chu Feng has nothing to do with the level involved in this game."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1592

    Stars are all over the sky, but in such a prosperous metropolis as Guangzhou, you can''t see many bright stars.


    Only on the boundless broad field can we feel the beauty of the starry sky.


    Chu Feng lies on the back slope of Huang''s garden, which is not as comfortable as fengteng garden, but it''s OK. Looking at the night sky with too many stars because the city is too bright, and remembers the situation when he was in Linjia village, he can see the stars in the sky everywhere.


    There are Lin Wei, Lin Xi, his adoptive mother who has passed away, and a group of lovely villagers.


    Across the bitter smile, just a lot of things, can''t go back.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing appeared around him in a ghostly way. Chu Feng said, "what''s wrong with you these days? Do you have to practice tonight?"


    As cold as frost, his face turned red and did not speak. Murong Bing sat down and pulled a hand of Chu Feng and lay down beside him: "you still have energy. Naturally, you need to practice. And you are infinitely close to the demigod. After all, my sister and I also need your strength to enter the realm of God again."


    "As long as we enter the realm of God, we can immediately return to the peak state."


    Once Murong Bing and lengrushuang were gods, but the strength was damaged. Chu Feng was a little curious: "you have not said how the strength can be broken. Ice you have always existed and never fallen. How can you break and repair?"


    As cold as frost, it''s normal to break down and repair. But Murong ice has existed since ancient times. Shouldn''t the damage be so big?


    Chu Feng frowned: "who is ginger?"


    Leng Rushuang sat down and did not lie down like Murong Bing. In a soft voice, he helped Murong Bing to reply: "Jiang Ziya is Jiang Ziya. Jiang Ziya assisted King Wu in conquering Zhou. It is known to all that it was Daji who brought disaster to Shang Dynasty. After the death of King Zhou, Jiang Ziya pursued Daji with some powerful men in the realm of gods. Daji went back to the wild demon domain


    "But it was also because of the serious injury to those who fought in the realm of gods, which damaged their accomplishments."


    Chu Feng slightly opened his mouth: "do you really have ginger teeth?"


    Cold as frost, Chu Feng looked at Chu Feng as if he was talking nonsense. Chang''e had it. Jiang Ziya had nothing strange about it. He continued: "originally, Daji could recover in about a year after that serious injury, but when the demon emperor knew that Daji was back, he sent a demon saint to capture Daji who was moved by Shuangsheng chaotic body."


    "The result is that in a great war, Daji was beaten back to his prototype and ran away under the protection of the elders of the snow fox clan. It took him a hundred years to recover his human form, but his strength was also stuck in the peak of the late demigod period."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "as long as you enter the realm of God, she can return to the original state. How did you fall?"


    As cold as frost, his face turned red, he turned his head to one side and did not answer.


    Murong Bing giggled and giggled, and didn''t say that it was as cold as frost. She just lay on Chu Feng''s arm.


    This is a secret of cold frost. Thousands of years ago, cold frost walked in the world and constantly changed himself to prevent being discovered by the demon emperor. Later, he met a man and fell in love at first sight.


    But later Leng Rushuang knew that the man was a master of array Taoism. He wanted to use her demon blood to refine the array, that is to say, to be cold as frost. Fortunately, Leng Rushuang was found early at that time. After the destruction of the body, his soul fled and turned into reincarnation, but his strength was also reduced by half.


    After reincarnation, Leng Rushuang woke up for a time and wanted to find the man for revenge. However, because the man had not yet reached the realm of God, he was said to have been killed. Leng Rushuang had to give up, but the secret was always hidden by her.


    Except for Murong Bing, a mother of her compatriots, she did not say that she did not want others to know that she had been destroyed by a human demigod.


    Chu Feng saw that she didn''t want to say and didn''t ask. She just took her hand: "I will definitely let you go back to the peak, and I will make you and Bingbing become the new Lord of the demon world!"


    This is a kind of promise, and also what Chu Feng must do, because the demon emperor let Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing hide in a mess. Although they didn''t say anything, Chu Feng knew that they still couldn''t put down their hearts, but now their strength was not enough to find the demon emperor.


    As their men, they naturally have to bear their pain.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing were moved. They did not doubt Chu Feng''s words and believed that one day he would hold up a clear sky for them.


    In Chu Feng and two people you Nong my Nong, Qing aunt floated to come, but did not close: "Liang Qi came, want to see you!"


    Chu Feng patted Murong Bing to get up, sat up and asked, "Liang Qi?"


    Aunt Qing secretly said, "yes, Liang Qi is alone. Now outside the garden, I hope I can see you."


    Chu Feng wants to say no, after all, Liang Qi has hatred for him in his heart. But when I think about Liang Qi, he was killed by Huangfu''s literary circle because of a little contradiction with him. His family is also a person who has been implicated by him.


    A light sigh: "that''s it. Please ask her to come over."


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang got up and left wisely. Aunt Qing also stepped back and quickly brought Liang Qi over. Then she went down without disturbing her and Chu Feng''s space. As for whether Liang Qi would hurt Chu Feng, aunt Qing didn''t worry at all. There were very few people who could hurt Chu Feng.Chu Feng was still sitting on the grass, looking at Liang Qi who was standing there with an unnatural look and didn''t say anything. He knew that he was still in a bad mood. He said with a warm smile: "don''t be nervous when you come. If you have something to say, although I''ve been rumored to be a little bit mean, I still have a little bottom line. Miss Liang, please have a seat!"


    Liang Qi''s heart is not taste, just think of her father''s account, she knows that she can''t be willful, because that is absolutely not good news.


    Chu Feng took a look, then moved away from his eyes and said to the point: "Miss Liang, tell me straight, you won''t come to find a person who wants to kill you for no reason, do you?"


    Liang Qi mouth, suddenly no sign of kneeling down, Chu Feng was so suddenly made to stand up, Liang Qi suddenly knelt down is how he did not expect.


    Although Liang Qi kneels down that loose neckline can see charming scenery, but at the moment Chu Feng does not have much mood to appreciate: "Miss Liang, what are you doing?"


    "I was wrong!" Liang Qi seemed to have made a lot of determination. After trying to say a word, Liang Qi lowered her head and said, "I know that you did this to save me that night. I was against it at that time, so I framed you. I am willing to bear any responsibility for this. I just hope that Feng Shao can make a promise."


    Chu Feng''s heart at the moment is not the taste, Liang Qi''s pride to a person kneeling such a thing can be imagined how much psychological struggle.


    In addition to such a small contradiction, there is still a little ambiguity between them. At the moment, the woman kneels in front of her, and Chu Feng does not know what to do. She pulls Liang Qi up, but Liang Qi is stubborn.


    Chu Feng can only give up, also don''t want to tear her: "say!"


    Liang Qi still lowered his head, but also said his intention to come out: "I was wrong, I also know that the current situation is not optimistic, but I am willing to stand up and clarify that it is my unreasonable to frame you. I only hope that Feng Shao can ask for a favor and let the upper authorities hold their hands high. Don''t start any more on the Liang family."


    "Now my father has lost everything, but I know it''s just the beginning. All the things need to be undertaken by one person, and this person must be my father and Liang family!"


    Chu Feng frowned, Liang Qi was not stupid, or Liang Bu member was not completely confused. At the end of the matter, if you want to calm down public opinion, you must win some important people. Undoubtedly, Liang Bu member is a suitable candidate.


    It''s just that this is the meaning above. Chu Feng can plead, but it''s not suitable after all.


    Liang Qi raised his head anxiously: "I know you can, as long as you protect my father, he is willing to pay everything!"


    "In fact, your father just wanted to protect you?" Chu Feng didn''t know that Liang Qi was here tonight because of the meaning of the members of the Liang Department. He sighed softly: "it''s also an acquaintance. What happened to the Liang family has something to do with me. I''ll give this promise, but I''ll also go back to tell your father that he''ll give away all his family wealth and help the poor states directly!"


    "I can make sure that no one in the Liang family will be hurt again!"


    Liang Qi''s face was happy. Before she wanted to shoot Chu Feng to death, but now she was grateful: "thank you. Call me when you need to, and I will clarify that everything is my villain behavior!"


    Chu Feng shook his head from Liang Qi''s side: "no, that can reduce the pressure on me, but you will also be completely hated by people, because without you, 44 powerful people will not believe that I am a rogue, so you can be an ordinary person, all I have to arrange!"


    Chufeng floated away, Liang Qi also slowly stood up from the ground, blinked his eyes at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, muttered to himself: "was he worried about me just now?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1593

    The next morning, the sun was warm and pleasant.


    Huang''s garden, after experiencing the conspiracy of the green dragon and white tiger, is more defensive than it was at the beginning. Although the people of the Huang family also live here, they try their best to avoid Chu Feng and dare not mention that Chu Feng did not care about their lives at all.


    Because they are still alive, it means that all the accusations are unreasonable, and the people who rescued them are now incorporated into the people of chufeng in Qinglong island. In other words, if they are not chufeng, they will not be saved.


    Chu Feng is also happy about this, and he doesn''t want to get in touch with those people who are fawning on Huang Jingyin''s sense of existence. It''s a great gift not to kill them and clean them up.


    A car drove into Huang''s garden in the morning. The members of tianwangmen didn''t mean to stop them.


    Because they know who''s coming.


    Chu Feng just came out of the house, the car stopped, fan Qing came down from above, the mature woman saw Chu Feng look a little embarrassed, and then strode over.


    Chu Feng motioned for Huang Jingyin to go down first, and then some Xu showed a smile: "how did you come here early in the morning?"


    "Something''s wrong!" Fan Qing stopped, but without a breath of relief, she said, "Liang Qi went to fengteng hotel an hour ago, and claimed that all this was her plot. It was because she was angry with your personal behavior that she deliberately wronged you, saying that the kidnapper was the Huangfu literary circle of Huangfu family."


    Chu Feng frowned, last night was not already explained Liang Qi quiet can, how can suddenly run to clarify?


    But now things have happened, Chu Feng has no way to stop: "the result?"


    "As a result, Liang Qi was locked up!" Fan Qing flashed a wry smile and told her what she knew: "forty four dignitaries are very angry about this. They all say that Liang Qi is afraid of lying under pressure, and that the thing is what you do. The reason why Liang Qi clarifies the misunderstanding is that he is worried about being cleared by you afterwards."


    "They all said that she had ulterior motives. Forty four families jointly threw her into the Guangzhou Women''s prison without trial or appeal."


    "Impulsive!" Chufeng sighed softly.


    At present, the most sad situation is the 44 powerful people, which is dispensable to him. Now what they want most is not to be ostracized by countless dignitaries, because their stupid behavior has brought a huge crisis to the circle of powerful people.


    What Liang Qi needs to do at this time is silence. Instead, she clarifies the misunderstanding, which is equivalent to saying that he is innocent.


    At the beginning, all the so-called accusations were the conspiracy and frame up of the forty-four. How could the forty-four admit such self beating things at this time? Otherwise, yesterday would not let Yang Danqi and Peng ruohuan become lobbyists, let him take the initiative to admit all this.


    Because only if he admits it, can we shift some pressure, avoid offending those powerful people, and the 44 families will have a way out.


    And Liang Qi''s behavior and words are forcing them to die. It''s light for the 44 families to throw her into prison. It''s good not to kill her directly and let her shut up.


    Liang Qi''s impulsive behavior, Chu Feng know is to repay his commitment last night, but really unnecessary.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence and no fluctuation, fan Qing''s expression was tight and thought that he didn''t care: "I know what Liang Qi did mislead the 44 families'' attack on you, but she can''t do these things. I know you may be very angry, but I hope you can give her a chance, otherwise she won''t come out."


    Chu Feng laughs with astonishment. It seems that fan Qing doesn''t know his conversation with Liang Qi last night.


    Seeing Chu Feng just laughed and didn''t speak, fan Qing was more anxious: "and she has already realized her mistakes, go and take the initiative to clarify for you. It can be said that you can correct the mistakes. You can save her, or the 44 powerful people will be angry if they can''t resist the pressure."


    "Originally I went to look for Mr. Yang. How come Liang Qi is his daughter, but he doesn''t see me!"


    Looking at fan Qing''s anxious appearance, Chu Feng secretly said that she was deeply in love with her best friend. She also knew to make it clear: "Liang Qi has come to see me last night. I hope I can forgive her behavior. I have agreed to this, and I don''t need her to clarify anything. I have my own arrangement."


    Blinking: "so, you ask me not the slightest meaning, I did not hate her."


    Fan Qing''s face turned red. At first, she thought that it was because of the pressure of Chu Feng that Liang Qi went to make these clarifications. She didn''t want to see them last night. It seemed a bit redundant to come by herself.


    Just came to all, fan Qing blushed and calmed down: "what do you do now? I don''t want Liang Qi to have an accident!"


    Chu Feng felt that fan Qing''s words seemed to have a little problem, and asked, "do you want her to have a dime to do with me? She came last night just to tell me not to kill the Liang family. Now that she has an accident, it seems that I have no obligation? "


    Fan Qingbai glanced at Chu Feng: "eight centimeters!"


    Eight centimeters?


    Chu Feng aftertaste, face a trace of embarrassment, know that fan Qing said is a beautiful misunderstanding that morning, but it is a man''s instinct, and you don''t stay in my bed at night, how can I go in?It''s just that such words are doomed to have no effect on fan Qing, because they did go in at that time.


    A light cough: "in Guangzhou so many days have not eaten here flavor breakfast, accompany me to eat it!"


    Fan Qing blushed and bowed her head: "do you want to change it with your body?"


    Chu Feng went out two steps, smell speech curiously looking at fan Qing: "for what?"


    Fan Qingyang began, his face was full of Shyness: "I want you to save Liang Qi out, you want me to accompany you now, do you want me to trade with my body?"


    Chu Feng finally knew that fan Qing had misunderstood him. He stepped back and stood in front of the woman and said, "I don''t mind if Miss Fan wants to, but you seem to have misunderstood my meaning. I asked you to accompany me to have breakfast. I didn''t mean to let you accompany me with my body. My mind is not pure!"


    Fan Qinggang is really listening to a fork in the wind, Chu said that the face is more ruddy, mercilessly stepped on Chu Feng''s foot: "explain so much to do what?"


    Hate to go to their own car.


    Chu Feng is stunned. Fan Qing''s foot doesn''t hurt, but she feels a little bit wronged. If I don''t explain, it''s worse for you to misunderstand. What''s the matter with the world? It''s hard to explain, not to explain, to be a man and to be a man!


    Shaking his head, the woman was unreasonable. Chu Feng went to fan Qing''s car and left Huang''s garden.


    Thirty minutes later, she went to Shangri La Hotel for breakfast. Fan Qing seemed to come here often. She only appeared in the lobby on the fourth floor, and someone came up to guide her and Chu Feng to a separate room.


    "I don''t have any money with me, please!"


    Chu Feng took the list and didn''t raise his head to throw out a sentence, as if he didn''t care about the attendant''s disdainful eyes: "give me two dishes of vermicelli, a bowl of beef brisket powder, a cup of milk, and a plate of steamed spareribs, thank you!"


    Then she handed the list to the waiter. Fan Qing sat on the opposite side and sighed, "I really don''t know what your women think of you. Don''t you know if you want to go out to eat with the lady. Do you want the lady first?"


    You can''t give me even a little priority, ma''am


    But she shook her head and didn''t know whether Chu Feng was intentional. Fan Qing said to the waiter, "let''s have an egg yolk pie and a glass of milk!"


    The waiter nodded down and again gave Chu Feng a look of disdain. Chu Feng felt that he didn''t care about it. He turned around and was about to speak. He saw something through the seat gap: "what a coincidence!"


    Fan Qing looks back curiously. The compartments are all of that kind of carving type, with gaps. In a small elegant room opposite, two women with similar temperament and strong temperament are sitting there. At the moment, one of them looks at this side, which should be said to be the hatred in the eyes of Chu Feng.


    Fan Qing knew who was facing her. She stood up, and the height of the elegant room was only up to fan Qing''s neck, smiling: "Miss Peng, Miss He, you are here too!"


    Peng ruohuan, he Runxin!


    Peng ruohuan nodded slightly: "I heard that the breakfast here is good, so come here and try it."


    He Runxin, sitting on the opposite side, took his eyes back from the gap and said, "me too!"


    Fan Qing felt their indifferent attitude and looked embarrassed, but both of them did have the capital to despise her. Out of some consideration, she said with a smile: "it''s better to meet by chance than to meet. Come and eat together?"


    Chu Feng is sitting there, and the first ten thousand grass mud horses are running wildly there. Peng ruohuan and he Runxin think about luring him to do the great things of life ideal, and the other is to cut meat here and get a gambling house management right in Jianghai free trade state.


    Two are not simple women, how to choose this place, Guangzhou 10 million people, pure bullshit, this can be met?


    In the heart is still slandering, Peng ruohuan is showing a smile: "not good?"


    He Runxin also meaningfully swept over Chu Feng: "yes, there is another person who does not agree?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches, where do I disagree? Even if I don''t agree, don''t you still want to come here?


    Cough gently: "I finish eating to leave, do not disturb you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1594

    One man and three women, the atmosphere is strange.


    At least Chu Feng is sitting there in a bit of deep water. The opposite is fan Qing, a mature young woman. Peng ruohuan is on the left side and he Runxin is on the right side. Being surrounded by three beauties, it may be a happy thing for others to have a runny nose.


    But for Chu Feng now, it''s better to sit on the street eating one yuan a dish of vermicelli and looking at the girls on the street than here.


    The waiter sees a man eating breakfast with three beauties in chufeng. She knows fan Qing. Although the other two don''t know each other, they can tell that they are worth a lot of money by looking at their clothes. However, Chu Feng''s whole body is full of goods.


    When he put things down, he also gave Chu Feng the label of "little white face". It seems that he was rich in capital and was taken care of by three women together.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng didn''t know what the waiter was saying. Otherwise, he would cry out. Brother is wronged. They are affectionate and brother has no intention!


    But because he didn''t hear that, he couldn''t redress his grievances. He just sat there quietly, clattered down a bowl of beef brisket powder, then drank a mouthful of milk, and then ate the intestines flour there. Compared with chufeng''s voracious eating, the three women should eat a little more elegant and show their great demeanor.


    What''s more, the waiters who served on the side despised him. He was really a professional white face. He must have never been to these places to eat. It looked like a ghost was born again.


    "You go down first."


    Peng ruohuan ate less food. He drank a mouthful of milk and asked the waiter to go down. He also raised his delicate face and said to Chu Feng: "the wind is less. The current situation is ethereal. How do you solve it? All the 44 families are very sad. You may be in danger!"


    Chu Feng himself thought of the silence of eating breakfast quickly to slip away, Peng ruohuan has opened his mouth, he is not good to pretend not to speak: "Miss Peng also know something?"


    Peng ruohuan gently opened his red lips: "since 8 o''clock last night, more than 100 dignitaries from all over the country went to fengteng hotel."


    Chu Feng did not hear of this, and asked, "unite to deal with me?"


    "No!" Peng ruohuan shook his head and told him in a low voice: "they unite to put pressure on the 44 families, because they all smell some unusual smell and ask the 44 companies to calm down the matter quickly. Otherwise, if you don''t start, they will also unite to suppress the 44 families!"


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded, which was not unexpected.


    At first, the forty-four schools targeted him, but because of the operation of people with intentions, this matter has evolved into an action of 90% of the ordinary people to crack down on the powerful. His chufeng is just a fuse, which has aroused the resentment of the people against the powerful for many years.


    Chu Feng has also heard that people all over the country seem to have been beaten to death, and many of the local dignitaries'' information has been exploded on the news media and the Internet. Moreover, this time, the official did not harmonize these things, but let them develop naturally.


    It can be said that the dignitaries in every place are living a miserable life. They are all commenting on their words. The language of blackheart and wickedness covers the whole circle of dignitaries.


    In particular, those who have been oppressed and treated unfairly by powerful people have been beaten to death. Chu Feng also heard that some people even said that as long as the state punishes those dignitaries, they will die the next day.


    We can see how terrible the power circles have oppressed the people in recent years.


    He Runxin looked at him playfully: "then, miss he also went to find them?"


    He Runxin cast a glance at Chu Feng, and then moved his eyes. He did not admit it, but he did not deny it.


    He family is in Panlong, and the gambling alliance is more respected. To a certain extent, it is equivalent to monopolizing Panlong''s gambling market. He has a huge voice in hotels, restaurants and many other industries. As a result, he family eats meat and soup, while ordinary people can''t eat it.


    They are all human beings. Why can''t they eat the dregs? Because people everywhere are angry, Panlong has begun to oppose the monopolistic operation of which family, and many bad behaviors of he family have been lost.


    Although none of these things are directed at the people directly related to his family, there are some insidious meanings, especially the collateral nephews of he family. I don''t know how much evidence of bullying has been thrown out. If things don''t calm down, when the above holds up the butcher''s knife, half of the people will die.


    Because in this era, if a family can go to a certain extent, who dares to say that he is clean, especially those dandies, who dares to say that there is nothing to bully men and women?


    Therefore, he Runxin, on behalf of the he family, went to Guangzhou last night to meet with the 44 powerful families. He hoped that they would calm down the matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, he would unite with the rest of the people to destroy them first. Then he knew Peng ruohuan was also in Guangzhou. He Runxin asked her to have breakfast this morning.


    Naturally, it is hoped that he Runxin can tear a gap in Jianghai free trade state with the resources in his hands and get some benefits from soup.


    Unexpectedly, I met Chu Feng!


    Look at he Runxin who owes her one hundred and eighty thousand. Chu Feng''s boring Nunu mouth: "let them make trouble, I''m not interested in paying attention to these things!"Peng ruohuan seemed to expect that Chu Feng''s answer was general, and flashed a wry smile. Originally, the simplest way to do this was for Chu Feng to take on everything. Then all the crises would dissipate in an instant. The forty-four families were not making trouble and oppressing others with their power, which would not affect the whole circle of power and even the world.


    Unfortunately, Chu Feng didn''t mean that at all.


    Just want to talk, Chu Feng''s phone rang, Peng ruohuan also took back the words to say, waiting for Chu Feng to answer the phone.


    After answering the phone for a few minutes, Chu Feng put down his mobile phone to have fun and said with a smile: "it seems that the 44 families are really in a hurry. What I said was to invite them to dinner tomorrow, but now they specially send someone to invite me to eat in Huang''s garden. This is how much I want to admit this matter!"


    "It seems that you put a lot of pressure on them, but they don''t know that this meal is the last luxurious dinner?"


    He Runxin eyebrows a pick, turn to look at Chu Feng for the first time: "you want to kill them?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes: "do you think I''m a butcher?"


    He Runxin hums a way to turn around to open: "the world knows!"


    "Really can''t chat happily." Chu Feng is quite boring. How much hatred is this? He shook his head and said, "but they are so anxious that they have no interest in enjoying the life of one more day. Then I don''t need to be polite. I''ll let people convey my meaning. At 8 o''clock tonight, fengteng hotel will not entertain them!"


    Peng ruohuan, fan Qing or he Runxin all feel the surging blood in the words of Chu Feng. They are 44 powerful people. Although they are hated by countless powerful people because of their relationship, the details are still there. Is it true that Chu Feng really wants to cut all the plots with blood?


    Found that three women''s eyes to see their own are not right, Chu Feng touched his face, very stinky said: "I know that I am very handsome, but you do not stare at me like this?"


    The three women suddenly cut a voice and all moved away their eyes. Peng ruohuan also scattered the idea of continuing to say, because Chu Feng had already pointed out to her and Yang Danqi about this matter, which could not be reversed by them.


    Just looking at he Runxin, he Feng immediately said: "young commander, you and he family really have no talk?"


    He Runxin today to find Peng ruohuan is mainly because of the gambling business. As long as Peng ruohuan is willing, he can definitely tear open a gap and give him a bite to eat. Of course, Chu Feng nods. At the moment, Peng ruohuan takes the initiative and he Runxin''s eyes fall on Chu Feng again.


    Stare at this, take a picture of her, but don''t give her the son of a bitch.


    Chu Feng knew that it would be no good to meet these two women today. Jianghai free trade state also initially planned to build five casinos. Fengmen and tianwangmen closed underground casinos because they wanted to support the legitimacy of Jianghai free trade state casinos. One of them was for tianwangmen and Fengmen.


    No matter how fat a cake is, Shen Xiuqin can''t swallow it. Chu Feng lets Shen Xiuqin throw out two rooms, which have a great influence on all over the country. As long as there is their repression and the threat of Fengmen tianwangmen, those small underground casinos that have been swept up naturally dare not make trouble, and they will not do things in a positive way.


    Everyone makes money, but Chu Feng still understands this truth.


    Of course, Ma Ma group and fengteng group jointly operate the other two casinos. Because of Ma Qiduo''s accident, Ma Shoufu only has one daughter. Now Ma''s group is also managed by Shen Xiuqin, so it is not different from Chu Feng''s casinos.


    All of them have been allocated. What else can I give to them?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence and silence, Peng ruohuan knew that the play was not big, but he still spoke quietly: "miss he and I are good friends, and he family is also a bone in the gambling industry. With their participation, the casinos can definitely upgrade several grades!"


    He Runxin nodded at the side. She already knew that fengteng had divided the cake, but there was no one of them.


    Chu Feng sneered: "this is an era of money, as long as you lose money, what kind of talent is not a problem, so there is no one, fengteng can also wind and water, Las Vegas''s top 10 casino masters, seven have stretched out olive branches to fengteng!"


    "What''s more, I heard that he family wanted to hire a general consultant of his casinos, but they didn''t have a chance!"


    He Runxin looks frozen. Las Vegas and the world''s gambling city are naturally more powerful than the dragon. However, if Jianghai free trade state does it, plus fengteng and chufeng, the super giants, the rising space in the future will definitely surpass that of Las Vegas.


    Thinking of the white flower''s profit, he Runxin slapped on the table: "the whole Panlong gambling alliance only needs one casino. If you give it or not, we can give you 30% of the net profit."


    Chu Feng was shocked to see he Runxin, who was furious. He said with a smile: "Jianghai free trade state is not mine, nor is it fengteng. It is the pilot operation of the country. You should not look for me. You should go to the top, or you can talk to Mr. Shen Xiuqin and see if she will give you a gambling house!"


    He Runxin was really annoyed. It was a huge profit, which could even promote her status in the family. However, Chu Feng did not let go of her mouth and said angrily, "Shen Xiuqin would like to eat all the five casinos by herself. Do you think it is possible?"Chu Feng took the last bite of spareribs and stood up: "I can only say that I can''t help you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1595

    "He''s a son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng left and left with fan Qing. He Runxin slapped his hands on the table, regardless of the pain in his hands: "it gives fengteng the right to operate, and it is not a problem to build ten casinos in Jianghai free trade state with fengteng''s financial resources. How about one for he family and gambling alliance?"


    Peng ruohuan sat on the opposite side in a calm mood. He didn''t feel much anger from he Runxin, and everything was expected.


    He Runxin is right. With fengteng''s financial resources, Chu Feng''s means in Jianghai free trade state will certainly be able to build ten casinos. All of them are very simple. However, if there are more casinos, the profits will be scattered correspondingly, which is far less than making more by concentrating on a few points.


    Peng ruohuan thinks that he will do so if he is his own. After all, if one more casino is not self-employed, it is equivalent to splitting a fraction of the interests out.


    Before we can determine the passenger flow of Jianghai free trade state, whether chufeng or fengteng, or even those who get pork, are not willing to have another casino. He Runxin also understands this truth, but he is so angry because he Jia and Panlong gambling alliance have no soup to drink.


    After venting his anger, he Runxin could only calm himself down: "ruohuan, is there any way to deal with this matter?"


    "No way!" Peng ruohuan gently shook his head and gently said, "Chu Feng doesn''t nod. Even if I tear a gap, it doesn''t matter to you. What''s more, isn''t there a pan dragon? Although the construction of Jianghai free trade state will affect Panlong''s interests, if we take precautions, we will lose 20% at most


    He Runxin wryly: "20%, that''s a lot of billions!"


    Peng ruohuan spread out her hands and said that she could use her resources to give him another casino. However, she was very interested in chufeng now. She didn''t want to let the relationship between Chu Feng and her family worsen, so she could only express her love.


    However, looking at he Runxin''s cold little face, Peng ruohuan wryly said: "master he has a good relationship with mother-in-law Cai Jinhua. Does the latter still recognize him as a dry son? As long as the old lady nods, it''s OK to have another casino, and Chu Feng has always respected her, so he won''t be angry with him


    "After all, we should give the old lady some face!"


    He Runxin didn''t show too much joy. Instead, he frowned: "isn''t that good? Although the old lady would certainly agree to this request as long as anyone asked, would such a request make the old lady uncomfortable? "


    Peng ruohuan spread his hands: "anyway, the best way is this. You can do it yourself. Otherwise, you can only watch the bowl full of fengteng and those dignitaries."


    He Runxin''s heart tightened for a moment and nodded slightly. However, if she was asked to go to the old lady and ask for these things, the relationship between the two sides over the past decades would be a little bit more interesting. At least, both sides could not be as Frank as before, because all emotions involved interests and would deteriorate.


    To ask the old lady to open the mouth, he Runxin was somewhat reluctant to suppress her thoughts and prepare to think about another way to talk about it.


    Night falls. It''s seven o''clock.


    With neon lights flashing and half a month high, Guangzhou once again ushered in its never night charm. Fengteng Hotel, located in the center of the city, is very lonely tonight.


    After five o''clock, the hotel issued a notice. This evening, fengteng hotel will carry out rectification and maintenance. It will not open for business tonight. It will still open as usual tomorrow. In the next three days, the consumption will be 20% off!


    Many people feel puzzled, but this is fengteng hotel. They can hold their unhappiness in their hearts. It''s only one night. Come back tomorrow.


    By 6:30, almost no guests came. The guests who had stayed in the hotel were politely asked to leave. Of course, all the expenses were exempted. All the miscellaneous guests in the hotel were emptied. Only 200 people were still in fengteng hotel.


    They are all dignitaries from 44 families and 44 women who have been tainted and injured. Chu Feng will invite them to dinner in the largest Tenglong Hall of fengteng hotel in Guangzhou tonight.


    It seems to be a simple thing to eat, but none of these dignitaries are happy.


    At the beginning, his ambition to suppress Chu Feng for profit has faded away. Everyone''s thinking is to solve the matter quickly and let Chu Feng recognize all the crimes. In this way, the dissatisfaction of the powerful people in all sides will be eased, and some powerful people in the world will not be in a turbulent mood.


    This is also the result that they did not expect. A Chu style has even caused the public to complain about the powerful. Now, the most discussed issue is fairness, which is human rights.


    In this regard, the forty-four dignitaries are a little worried, and even some regret that they should start to deal with this matter in a low-key way, and they can''t get down to it now.


    Half past seven!


    Only half an hour before eight o''clock, more than 200 people have already moved to the Tenglong hall. More than 40 waiters are scattered around the hall. The whole hall has been deliberately arranged to look festive. However, compared with the faces of the 44 powerful families, it seems that this night is a funeral.Time is approaching, Peng ruohuan, Yang Danqi and others also came to the scene. This evening, chufeng''s banquet here is to invite Mr. Yang to be a witness, but the latter happened to go to the Imperial City, so let Yang Danqi represent him.


    Of course, the meaning of Chu Feng is very clear, that is to leave a buffer zone, so that when you start to work, you can also do without looking at the faces of these former colleagues.


    With the arrival of Yang Danqi, Zhou Jingxing and ye Zisheng, two of the four children in the Imperial City, also came here tonight. They sat at a table with Yang Danqi. The ownership was expensive. They all saw the arrival of these top princes and young ladies, but they didn''t have much fun.


    In addition to asking Peng ruohuan and Yang Danqi to hint at Chu Feng, they also asked Zhou Jingxing to discuss the matter, but they were all rejected by several young people, saying that this matter involves Chu Feng and is very complicated. If they want to solve it, they can only solve it by themselves, and the rest of them can''t say anything.


    Having been in the system for so many years, the people here still have some sense of smell. They know that this time they have done a wrong thing. Maybe the previous leaders can not do something, this time they will do it.


    They usually rely on their wealth and power to do things, but they also know that the top people hate such behavior.


    In particular, when the grandfather goes to Laozi and Laozi goes to the son, it is even more discontented. However, the system of the holy pilgrimage has been deeply rooted for thousands of years, and the public''s opposition is not high. But now is an opportunity for them to feel the wind and rain coming.


    "If I had known that, why should I have done it in the first place?"


    Zhou Jingxing and others sat at a table in the distance, looking at the 20 tables on the scene, they were listless dignitaries and sighed a little.


    The Mahatma system has always been the most complex thing in the world. Previous leaders tried to rectify it, but they didn''t have much effect. When the powerful and powerful gathered together, they couldn''t get rid of the butcher''s knife.


    In addition, most of the people are indifferent to their own affairs. If there is no huge public opinion, it will only be their own misfortune.


    But this time, the people were provoked by their discontent and injustice, and they were dissatisfied with the behavior of the dignitaries, which broke out the biggest public opinion in the history of the holy Dynasty, aiming at the whole circle of powerful people and those old customs.


    This is a great opportunity and a good opportunity to break the gap in the system. Because public opinion is there, even if a group of people are killed, there will not be a group of people again, because the people are the foundation of the country. Now the people are angry. It is unrealistic not to cut off the heads of several people to calm down the public resentment!


    Zhou Jingxing and others pass by those dignitaries. I don''t know how many people will survive after tonight.


    The only chance is that Chu Feng recognizes all the things and gives them breathing space. Otherwise, they frame up and oppress people forcefully, which will lead to accidents.


    Ye Zisheng has a similar look of desolation. He is also a member of the system. He is still standing at the top of the pyramid. Breaking the system below is equivalent to prying the stability above.


    Maybe 50 years later, there will be a phenomenon in the holy Dynasty, and the inheritance of big families will still exist. But in those important positions, as in many western countries, people''s votes are no longer the members of the Standing Committee, and only a few or even dozens of people can vote.


    This is a good thing and a bad thing. The good thing is that the holy pilgrimage will enter the era of true democracy. The bad thing is that the circles of power and power will lose the respect they have enjoyed for many years, and the people''s public servants will really work for the people.


    "Why hasn''t Chu Feng come yet?"


    Yang Danqi and others have already known about it, so there is not much emotional fluctuation at the moment, and it is also clear to all of you that you know how much you know. Just look at the final result and see that the time is close to eight o''clock, but Chu Feng has not come yet. He asked curiously.


    Peng ruohuan glanced at the gate: "if he arrives on time at eight o''clock, I won''t call Peng ruohuan!"


    He Runxin also sat aside and took a look outside: "what do you mean?"


    Ye Zisheng took off his glasses and wiped it. He said with a smile, "now the wind is less like an uncle who owes money. Only others are in a hurry. He is not in a hurry at all, so he will not come on time. Of course, it is also for one reason."


    Zhou Jingxing wryly laughed: "intensify the dissatisfaction of the dignitaries here, let them put more rope around their necks, so that when the wind is less, when they finally lift the butcher''s knife, no one will blame him."


    He Runxin was surprised: "isn''t it clear that you want to kill people and be a saint?"


    Peng ruohuan''s mouth slightly cocked: "a little vulgar is to be a whore. I want to build a memorial archway again


    Zhou Jingxing and others smile bitterly at the smell of speech, and Peng ruohuan dares to say such words without taboo.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1596

    9 o''clock!


    Not beyond Zhou Jingxing''s conjecture, the banquet to begin at eight o''clock had not yet appeared at nine o''clock. More than 200 people who had been sitting quietly and dreary also showed their anger, feeling that Chu Feng was too arrogant.


    Finally, a white bearded old man couldn''t help but stand up and drink: "son of a bitch, I''ve done something wrong and I''m still late. When will the person who apologizes become the master?"


    "That is, there are no rules. No wonder people who get up in the extreme way have no quality at all."


    "Yes, when he comes, he must pay for it. He is an hour late. What kind of thing is he?"


    The words of the old man with white beard seemed to trigger the fuse of the bomb. All of a sudden, most of the people were there and complained in their hearts. It seemed that Chu Feng was in front of them, and they would certainly make Chu Feng look ugly.


    The curtain fell in the eyes of Zhou Jingxing and others. How good it would be to bear it, so that they would not be fooled by the Chu wind. Now these people have been waiting for a long time. Their relationship is like a dynamite barrel. You can imagine what kind of situation and waiting to be met after the arrival of Chu Feng.


    It''s just a pity that these people will never understand that all this is deliberately done by Chu Feng. Otherwise, they will be quiet. How can we talk about it then?


    Not afraid of dealing with madmen, but afraid of dealing with rational and crazy people!


    Most of the more than 200 dignitaries were scolding people there. When they were about to smash things, the door of the Tenglong hall was pushed open. Several people came in under the leadership of the general manager of the hotel. Everyone was quiet.


    Although some people have not seen Chu Feng, but some people''s temperament is their famous brand, just take a look to know who it is.


    Chu Feng came with nothing but Murong Bing and Zhuque. Leng Rushuang is the eldest lady of Leng family. Many people here know each other, so she doesn''t want to come out to deal with these people.


    In addition to the two women who appeared here and instantly made many women become filthy, a white old man with silver hair followed Chu Feng respectfully, just like the most loyal housekeeper following the master.


    The hotel manager took Chu Feng and they walked from table to table in front of them, and then they retreated.


    Chu Feng asked Zhu Que and Murong Bing to sit down. In the angry eyes of more than 200 dignitaries, Chu Feng stepped onto the stage and stood in front of the microphone with a sincere and apologetic face: "I should have arrived earlier, but the traffic in Guangzhou is too noisy at night, so I''m sorry for the traffic jam."


    Chu Feng''s speech is very normal, but fell in the ears of the people present, there is a great impulse to spit blood.


    The traffic in Guangzhou in the evening is really very heavy, but knowing what to do this evening, chufeng should start ahead of time, and no matter how much traffic jam, Huang''s garden to fengteng hotel will last for an hour. Chu Feng can''t wait until eight o''clock in Huang''s garden?


    In fact, Chu Feng arrived at the hotel at 7:40, but he didn''t show up. Instead, he went to the top of the hotel and asked people to serve and eat.


    It''s impossible for me to have a meal this evening. It''s impossible to have the strength to wrangle until I''ve had enough to eat. Therefore, it''s also for the purpose of making these arrogant dignitaries angry, who have never been ignored.


    White bearded old man''s heart is full of ignored anger. He used to be a second-line boss who retired. He pointed to chufeng: "is it OK to apologize? You have no quality and no morality. More than 200 people are waiting for you here. Can you solve this problem just by saying sorry? "


    "Don''t you know we''re all waiting here hungry?"


    Chu Feng apologized with a smile: "it''s my negligence. I don''t know about Guangzhou. I should take the subway at first."


    Chu Feng seems not to have a little temper in general, but slightly to the distant hotel manager.


    The hotel manager seemed to know something. Clapping his hands, more than 40 waiters slowly withdrew from the hall and began to serve. The delicious food, which was full of color, fragrance and steaming, was delivered. The delicious food could dilute all the complaints and anger. The white bearded old man wanted to be angry.


    But seeing the delicious food and the reason of being hungry, I forgot what I wanted to say. But like many people, I felt that Chu Feng was afraid.


    However, if you have the right, you will be a young man under 20 years old with limited experience.


    There are also some curiously looking at the old man with silver hair who followed Chu Feng. They feel that they are familiar with each other. They just don''t know where they have seen them, and they can''t remember.


    "That man, I seem to have met somewhere!"


    On the edge of a table, Peng ruohuan is helpless. Chu Feng deliberately shows weakness. He also looks at the silver haired old man at the first table. The people who can appear with Chu Feng are definitely not ordinary people. Peng ruohuan feels that there are some familiar things, but he can''t remember for a while.


    Zhou Jingxing and ye Zisheng shook their heads to show that they didn''t know each other. He Runxin also felt familiar, but he couldn''t remember who he was. Besides, how could Chu Feng bring a foreigner here this evening?He Runxin and Peng ruohuan are staring at the old man with silver hair and want to know who he is. Chu Feng has already opened his mouth on the stage: "everything has been put on the table. I believe you are hungry. We will talk slowly when we are full."


    Chu Feng''s weakness has virtually inflated the self-confidence of the people present. Coupled with the anger of waiting for an hour and starvation, they can see how Chu Feng is not pleasing to their eyes.


    A balding middle-aged man next to the white bearded old man sneered and said, "Chu Feng, it seems that you know what you have done. The food is very attractive, but it will be more comfortable to eat without pressure after solving the problem. Let''s talk about how you want to calm our anger and solve this problem."


    Peng ruohuan and Yang Danqi both frowned, knowing that these people were infuriated by what Chu Feng deliberately did, and even inflated their confidence invisibly. You should know that when they began to ask them to compromise with Chu Feng, this was not their attitude.


    Now the attitude, and the beginning of public opinion did not erupt before, standing on the height of the truth, disdain Chu Feng, two people slightly shake their heads, finished!


    Zhou Jingxing naturally knows that these people have forgotten the situation. They only see the weakness of Chu Feng, and they are so happy that they can not only solve problems but also extract benefits. Who would not like to?


    Shake your head and sigh: "let''s eat, tonight we are the role of soy sauce, I am really hungry."


    On the stage, Chu Feng stood by the microphone with a modest smile: "do you really want to solve it before eating?"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s modest appearance, the bald middle-aged man was more sure that Chu Feng was too young to do wrong and was afraid to do something wrong. He raised his head and said, "yes, how can you explain it to us?"


    Chu Feng sighed, it seems that these meals will be wasted tonight. He also kept a smile and humble mouth: "you talk about how to solve it, I listen!"


    In this way, the eyes of all the people present were even brighter. They all felt that Chu Feng would not observe the situation. It seemed that they could get some benefits. They made eye contact with each other. The bald middle-aged man said, "there are four conditions in total!"


    Four conditions?


    Yang Danqi and Peng ruohuan are eating. When they smell the words, they almost don''t spray out the things in their mouths. Chu Feng is not interested in the first three conditions. How come they are now turned into four conditions?


    Chu Feng frowned. He thought he was Xiaobai, but he was so greedy that he forgot. What''s more, he really thought he didn''t know anything.


    But if God wants it to perish, he must first make it mad.


    Chufeng gentle smile: "please say!"


    The balding middle-aged man is now a representative of the general, upright and still robust body, erect a finger: "the first condition, you have defiled the daughter of our 44 families, including those who have been married. We now ask you to give the names of ten unmarried people to determine their identity."


    Five into ten, Chu Feng heard the words, a trace of indistinct ridicule, obviously ten women are to dig out his hands, ah, to engage in these women''s tricks, there is no sense.


    But Chu Feng doesn''t mind to see these clowns do things, light mouth: "all say it, the conditions are finished to talk about."


    The balding middle-aged man sneered. Now they only regard Chu Feng as a young man who doesn''t understand the general situation and the situation, so they take the opportunity to scare him and get benefits: "the second condition is that each family will be compensated with one billion yuan, and the third condition is that forty-four families will suffer reputation loss and economic loss."


    "Let fengteng group hand over 30% of the shares, and our 44 companies will share equally!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes jump indifference, but also suppress the idea of a knife: "the fourth condition?"


    The balding middle-aged man hummed: "that is, you admit that all the things are done by your scoundrel, and we will blame you angrily. You must do this. Otherwise, our 44 families will unite together and all forces under your banner will fall apart!"


    Obviously, the fourth condition is to let Chu Feng admit everything and suppress his anger towards them.


    In this regard, Chu Feng gave a noncommittal smile, looked at those delicacies on the table, and sighed softly: "it''s a pity that so many delicacies are not available to you."


    "I just want to say a word!"


    Balding middle-aged man Lengran, Chu Feng suddenly change let him have some trance, subconsciously asked: "what do you want to say?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a banter: "do you wake up in the daydream?"


    Holding the microphone in his hand, Chu Feng walked to the stage and said with sarcasm: "I''m not here to blame you tonight, but to clarify that I have nothing to do with these things. You even ask me to ask for this and that. Where is your confidence coming from?"


    "It seems that you are all confused when you dream about me!"


    His face cooled down, and his voice was transmitted to everyone''s ears through the microphone: "don''t forget, my name is Chu Feng. I''m the Lord of the verdict. I have a million soldiers in my hand. I control the world''s first killer group and the world''s first mercenary regiment. Do you really want to threaten me and pinch me?"He coughed gently: "that is to challenge my dignity, to despise the existence of the verdict, you are a ball?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1597

    The loud words echoed in the hall, and the whole room was quiet.


    Even Zhou Jingxing, who felt that Chu Feng would continue to show weakness, they all opened their mouths wide. How could Chu Feng, who was smiling just now, has changed into a person, but what he said is really domineering. Are you a ball?


    Look at the ugly faces of the more than 200 dignitaries, Zhou Jingxing and their hearts are secretly a Shuang.


    At the beginning of the three conditions, they all felt that it was a little too much. Now, they have not only changed into four conditions, but also doubled Chu Feng''s payment on the basis of the original three conditions. This is no longer just a lion''s mouth opening, it can be said to be wishful thinking.


    Now Chu Feng''s direct and insolent treatment is justifiable. Even if he really said it later, people would only say that it was these people''s greed that angered Chu Feng''s bottom line.


    The bald middle-aged man finally responded and said, "Chu Feng, find out your position and the situation you are facing, and correct your mistakes!"


    "Wrong?" Chufeng smiles and ponders: "what''s wrong?"


    What''s wrong?


    Chu Feng''s four simple and calm words made all the dignitaries frown. Now it is known to the outside world that Chu Feng has used your identity to smear the daughters of 44 families and even put green hats on the husbands of some of the married families. Should we deny it?


    We look at Chu Feng''s eyes as if to see an idiot, this kind of thing has to be recognized, dead carrying the role is not big!


    But Chu Feng still had a clear conscience, holding the microphone there, with an innocent look: "or you can tell me what I did, to admit my mistakes, but also need to pay so much price, how can I not know at all?"


    Get out of here!


    People''s hearts suddenly come up with three words, a man can be a rascal, but how can you be so thick skinned that you don''t know what the whole world knows. What are you doing here tonight, soy sauce?


    At first, the old man with white beard got up again and said, "it''s too unruly. It''s ridiculous. I''m very angry!"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands, angry people do not pay for the situation: "you are angry about my ball matter!"


    Domineering!


    In the edge corner, Peng ruohuan clenched two small fists excitedly. The former second-line boss, even if he retired now, was still respected by many people. This time, it was only because of his granddaughter. Who dares to talk to him like this is to despise the elder!


    There was a look of obsession in her eyes, and she felt that her choice was right. She wanted to conquer such an arrogant man as Chu Feng, do things that others dare not do and say things that others dare not say. As for other things, she doesn''t pay attention to them.


    Chu Feng said that the old man with white beard was full of emotion and was always respected by others. Even if Li Zong, No. 1 now, faced with it, he would give him a little respect.


    Where did the capital of Chu Feng, a founder of Jidao, despise him?


    At the moment, many people have ignored what Chu Feng said just now, forgetting his identity, only his arrogant anger in their hearts.


    The old man with white beard pointed to chufeng, but could not say a word for half a day. Obviously, facing the scoundrel of Chu Feng, he could not find any words to say.


    Looking at the old man''s almost heart attack, the bald middle-aged man motioned to the people next to him to help him sit down. Now, he is naturally a little bit of Chengfu, showing a meaningful smile: "Chu Feng, do you really know nothing about what you have done, or don''t want to admit it?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes. He had no good impression on the bald middle-aged and the white bearded old man. Even Li Zong had to address fengshao when necessary. They even called him by his name, which was contemptuous of him.


    There was no fear in his tone: "how do you want me to admit something I haven''t done, or do you show evidence to prove it?"


    "No tears without coffin!" The bald middle-aged people burst into a sneer, thinking that Chu Feng is still too young to see the situation clearly. There are forty-four dignitaries sitting here. Is it that Chu Feng, a man who started his own business, could despise him?


    Clapping her hands, 44 women stood up on the table around her, either angry, or bashful, or as if it had nothing to do with it.


    Obviously, this is the so-called defiled by Chu Feng''s 44 families.


    Chu Feng passed through their faces one by one, and he had to sigh that Huangfu''s literary world would be fine even if he died. Forty four families of thousands of gold covered all kinds of styles, but none of them were beauties who killed countless women. Chu Feng had a little taste in his heart. Huangfu''s literary world was damned!


    The bald middle-aged man looked at the calm look of Chu Feng, and pretended to be forced in the dark, pointing to 44 famous women: "less wind, should we know them?"


    "Yes!" Chu Feng nodded and coughed in the balding middle-aged man''s expression of "all beauties!"


    Yes, all beautiful women?


    Chu Feng''s words made the bald middle-aged feel dull on his face. The fool knew what he had just asked, but Chu Feng didn''t answer what he asked, which was too shameless.However, the faces of the 44 famous ladies have improved a little. It seems that Chu Feng can admit that they are beautiful women, which is a matter worthy of happiness.


    Balding middle-aged people do not want to be angry, pretending to be the city government and asking: "less wind, but also hard resistance?"


    Chu Feng still looked innocent: "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    The bald middle-aged man sneered and pointed to a delicate woman with short hair of Sassoon beside him: "tell him what he has done to you!" When pointing to the woman, she has a hot face. This is his daughter. She will marry a high-level son in a few months, but now she is taken out of the top position. She is very upset.


    The short haired woman turned her eyes away from Chu Feng and lowered her head. Many people at the scene looked embarrassed, but they still spoke softly: "a month ago, I met fengshao in Nanjing. At that time, he invited me to eat and play with me for a day. Then that night, he said that he wanted to live with me for a lifetime, and we would have that."


    That, of course, you will know which one it is!


    Balding middle-aged people feel a great shame, think that their daughter is a flower maniac, but now in order to combat Chu Feng, also can not control so much, pointing to a curly hair girl: "you say!"


    It was the granddaughter of the old man with white beard. She took a look at Chu Feng, and her eyes were angry: "I also met him more than a month ago. At that time, I was in Jianghai. I drove to go out for a walk and eat something at night. I almost ran into him on the road. I recognized him as Chu Feng, and he said he liked me at the first sight."


    "At that time, I also asked me a lot of things, hoping to develop with me, a lot of sweet talk, I was cheated!"


    Balding middle-aged people feel a little more comfortable. They are not their own daughter''s flower maniac. Then they point to other women and ask them to restore the matter. It''s just that Chu Feng meets them by chance, and then you and I can''t help it, plus Chu Feng''s commitment to devote himself.


    All the people present were angry and looked at Chu Feng, son of a bitch, firing guns everywhere, playing with dozens of famous ladies and daughters for two months, and it was a dog''s Day!


    When nearly ten women said their experiences, the bald man pointed to a charming woman: "how about you?"


    The graceful woman''s body is stiff and her face is a little embarrassed. She is already a wife, but now she has to criticize Chu Feng. She takes a look at Chu Feng in embarrassment and tells everyone.


    She met Chu Feng in a bar a month and a half ago when she went to visit the imperial city. At that time, they were very opportunistic, and then they achieved good things in the bathroom of the bar. Then she opened a hotel and completely put a green cap on her husband.


    With that, the charming woman sat down with her head down and her face burning. Knowing that this time, her marriage was over.


    The balding middle-aged man felt that the testimony of the witness was enough. He sneered and looked at the still calm Chu Feng on the stage: "how do you still don''t recognize it?"


    Chu Feng sighed: "I sympathize with their experience. I can''t flatter their intelligence. But I don''t know them at all. It''s my first time to see them tonight."


    "Chu Feng!" Even if the balding middle-aged man is good at self-restraint, Chu Feng is still very angry: "what do you mean? If you don''t change your mistakes, you''re still messing around here. What are you going to sit here tonight? Are you going to tease us?"


    In the distance, Zhou Jingxing and they sighed, how can the bald middle-aged people still not see the situation clearly, or how can the rest of the people not see the situation clearly?


    On the stage, Chu Feng held the microphone and seemed to be an affectionate Speaker: "I''m here, but I don''t seem to say that I''m here to explain to you. It''s always your opinion that I''m here. As for why I want to come, damn it, you''re not comfortable with me. Can I not come? I''ll stink if I don''t come back! "


    "The network bombardment of the news media has united to attack fengteng group, causing huge losses. What''s more, they are eating and drinking for nothing in fengteng Hotel, and they are also making obstacles to the Fengmen and tianwangmen. Can I not come? I''m not coming. You''re not going to keep hopping? "


    The corner of his mouth flashed an evil radian: "so I''m here, but I''m not here to listen to the story of women in your families being fooled, but to settle accounts, to figure out what you''ve done to me and how to use power to oppress others."


    The whole audience was stunned and suddenly smelled the breath of cold wind invasion!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1598

    "What do you mean?"


    The bald middle-aged man''s heart suddenly became a little uneasy. Chu Feng''s words reminded him of the pressure of public opinion today, that is, powerful people often oppress people with their power. At the moment, Chu Feng said that, directly poked them to the most painful place and roared, but listen carefully and you will find that there is a little lack of confidence!


    Chu Feng snapped his fingers. The hotel manager asked someone to move a stool. Chu Feng swaggered in front of more than 200 people: "that is to say, I have never done anything you said. On the contrary, I want to talk to you about oppressing people with power tonight. I''m from humble background, but it doesn''t mean anyone can step on it."


    "Tonight, I shoulder the expectations of 1.5 billion pilgrims. I will bring down the unreasonable powerful and break the old customs and systems!"


    Puff!


    He Runxin, who has been there for a long time, can''t help laughing. Fortunately, everyone''s attention has been attracted by Chu Feng, which has not been found in the past.


    Seeing Zhou Jingxing, they all looked at themselves. He Runxin shook his hand and wryly laughed: "if I didn''t know what kind of person this boy is, I would think that he is a person who pleads for the people''s life just now because of his words. This bastard is so outstanding in doing things. It''s really bad luck who provokes him!"


    When he said these things, he Runxin remembered that he met Chu Feng for the first time. Those who were framed by him were also taken those exciting video photos, and his face was slightly red.


    None of them found out, but they agreed with what he Runxin said. It''s a loss for people like Chu Feng not to fight in the officialdom, but they are also lucky for those above the officialdom. If Chu Feng really goes into politics, I don''t know how many people and families will become the white bones under his feet.


    More than 200 dignitaries on the scene were stunned by Chu Feng''s words, and then they were angry.


    Anyone can say this, but Chu Feng can''t.


    The old man with white beard didn''t get up this time, but he slapped his hands on the table and said, "Chu Feng, don''t think you are a saint. If you do something wrong, you will die. You will pay the price. Even if we are also in bad luck, you will not be much better. You will be notorious and despised by the world."


    "Just now someone said that I can''t cry without seeing the coffin!" Chu Feng opened his mouth calmly, and the lights around him were also slowly darkened at this moment. Only the voice of Chu Feng reverberated in the whole hall: "but I also want to say a word now. If you don''t see the coffin, you can''t shed tears. I''d like to encourage you all!"


    All of a sudden, everyone found that all the waiters in the hall had left, and the door of the hall was closed. Everyone felt a twinge in their hearts. Thinking of the identity of the underground emperor of Chu Fengsheng Dynasty, did he want to kill the people here?


    Chu Feng also stood up at the moment, a projector fell from the ceiling in front of him, chufeng said faintly: "you said that I did everything? Now I''ll clarify that I have nothing to do with this matter, and see if you still think I''m a dead duck


    The balding middle-aged man looked at Chu Feng and snorted, "play tricks!"


    The rest of the people also think so. All the 44 famous ladies were defiled by Chu Feng. This is the biggest witness. Can there be any other explanation?


    So they all feel that Chu Feng is like a drowning man, holding a straw there and trying to turn over, but they do not know that all this is just their own misfortune.


    "Before I give evidence, I''ll say something too!"


    Chu Feng could still clearly see the sarcastic look of the people present in the dark, and with a smile of disapproval, he added with a smile: "that is, you need to consider a problem now!"


    The bald middle-aged man asked subconsciously, "what''s the problem?"


    Chufeng smiles gently, and his voice is playing up the whole hall with a kind of special magnetism: "consider the evidence I gave you. Once my innocence is proved, what should you do or how to face me? This is the only problem you need to consider now, because I will not give you any opportunities!"


    "As we all know, chufeng treats friends as warm as spring. For some people who don''t know what to do, it''s always cruel and incomparable to fall in autumn!"


    His eyes passed over their stiff faces, and Chu Feng said, "I believe all of you have heard of the Industrial Park incident in Linjia village, Xuancheng City. You should not doubt my determination and ruthlessness. If you wronged me, you should be prepared to be revenged by me. The one who was directly crushed by me at that time was my uncle!"


    He''s my uncle!


    The five words were like a heavy hammer, and they began to feel that everything was done by Chu Feng. There was a crack in their confidence.


    If things are really done by Chu Feng, then what they do is understandable, because anger can make a person do unreasonable things, but if things are not done by Chu Feng, wronged things damage reputation is a small thing, being retaliated by Chu Feng is a big thing.


    At this moment, they finally remembered many problems that had been ignored by them from the beginning. Since Chu Feng came out, his feet were covered with white bones. It was said that the blood of the people killed was enough to dye a river red.


    If he really has evidence to prove that everything has nothing to do with him, it must be bloody revenge. Chu Feng has such a reason to retaliate, and no one dares to say a word.The people of each family looked at the defiled woman in their family, with a little doubt in their eyes, as if to ask, are you sure that person was Chu Feng at the beginning?


    The celebrities of 44 families all nodded for sure, joking, can the men galloping on themselves admit their mistakes? And it''s possible for one person to admit his mistake. It''s impossible for all 44 people to admit their mistakes, right?


    After being affirmed by 44 people, the hearts of the powerful men in each family are a little calmer. Like the bald middle-aged people, Chu Feng is playing tricks there now. In the face of absolute facts, all the so-called evidences are bullshit. Can''t all the 44 women recognize their man?


    Chu Feng looked at the confidence gradually restored by the dignitaries below, and sighed in his heart, how miserable it would be to die at that time?


    With a snapping finger, the projector was opened and shot on the curtain above the stage. Chu Feng also slowly walked to the side of the stage, holding the microphone like a commentator: "I wasted countless human and material resources and worked hard to get several video files. Please enjoy them together."


    In the curious look of all the people, the countdown of five four three two one began to enter on the screen. When the picture came out and some voices appeared in the hall, he Runxin and others spat out and lowered their heads.


    It''s not an elegant video file, but a picture of two men and women touching each other.


    Many women secretly scold Chu Feng''s scoundrel for playing these things in public. They are embarrassed to see them, even if they want to see them in their hearts.


    "Did you find anything?"


    Chu Feng is not feeling general, smile is also very brilliant: "do you think the hero and heroine is a little familiar, as if it is Ben Shao and some woman below you?"


    Sitting beside the bald middle-aged man, the woman with short hair raised her head and looked at it curiously. Then she stood up and said, "isn''t that me?"


    Then the screen flashed, and then another woman jumped up. Obviously, the heroine in the video is her, and the hero is naturally a person, Chu Feng!


    The voice of abusive on the scene began to appear, nothing more than scolding the rascal of Chu Feng and so on.


    The video was broadcast for nearly 10 minutes. All the videos that were broadcast immediately had a close-up of five women and five videos. The lights in the hall were also slowly lit up, and Chu Feng came back to the center of the stage again.


    Looking down at more than 200 people who are shy or angry, Chu Feng looks back at the fixed frame of the five close-up, five celebrities, and his appearance can be clearly seen.


    The bald middle-aged man endured the anger in his heart and said, "Chu Feng, are you showing us your scoundrel? Don''t you say you have to clarify that you have nothing to do with these things. How do I feel that you are sitting on your charges? "


    Being a real rascal.


    People here almost have the impulse to vomit. Aren''t you exaggerating yourself? Many people think that Chu Feng is a pervert.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1599

    Not Chu Feng?


    When you hear this, the first feeling is how it is possible. It is clearly Chu Feng. The picture is clearly rushing there. How can it not be?


    "Chu Feng, it''s not good to open your eyes and tell lies. You should be more realistic. Now your so-called clarified evidence makes you sit down on the hooligan''s behavior, and you even have to quibble. How come you are also a person with a little identity. It seems that you should not do such a thing?"


    The people around him nodded, and the eyes that looked at Chu Feng were all idiots. How could this thing clarify Chu Feng? It would only be sitting down and doing everything he had done.


    Zhou Jingxing and his colleagues are also confused about what Chu Feng is doing. This evidence can definitely nail him to death. The clarity of that picture is known to all the blind, that is Chu Feng!


    Peng ruohuan glanced a little disappointed: "it seems that I overestimated him. I have arrogant instinct and no arrogant capital. What is it to do this?"


    He Runxin, Yang Danqi or fan Qing and Zhang Xi are puzzled. How to see such a video is a sign of Chu Feng''s misfortune, and how to clarify that he has nothing to do with these things. Several people all suspect that Chu Feng may have made a mistake in taking out something. Now he is holding on to face.


    Can''t help shaking their heads there, the expectation of Chu Feng is too high.


    On the stage, Chu Feng was not impatient and impatient, and even raised a smile: "in this world, there are some things in the world that we should see for real, but we also have a saying to tell us that what we see may not be true. We don''t know if we have a little understanding of this sentence?"


    However, all the people who are present don''t think it''s natural for them to laugh.


    , as like as two peas, who are not angry, they asked, "do you want to say that people in the world have exactly the same things as you do? They pretend to be you to do things like this. Chu Feng, if you want to say that, then don''t open mouth, and have no convincing."


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter if you want to insist. Find out who pretends to be you, and we will believe you!"


    The rest of them nodded and joked. What Chu Feng did was nothing. He took out a passionate video to clarify that they were looking for their own misfortune.


    "Why do I have to find someone to come out so troublesome?" Chufeng gently smile, pointing to one of the photos: "what do you think of the man''s feeling lying on the bed and the woman beside him?"


    All of them nodded. On the screen, both men and women were lying on their back. The fool could see that they were the same height and both of them were in good health.


    "Big problem!"


    Ye Zisheng''s eyes shrunk and sighed at that table.


    When several people were looking at him, ye Zisheng whispered: "the two people above are about 1.78 meters in height, and fengshao certainly won''t make a fake. Some experts here will be able to see whether the video has been edited at a glance, and do you know what the height of Feng Shao is?"


    The rest of the people were shaking the picture, ye Zisheng pointed to himself: "I am 1.76 meters, less wind and I stand together, a little shorter, 1.74 meters look!"


    1.74, 1.78!


    People suddenly understand what is common, that is, the people on the screen can imitate Chu Feng''s face, but they can''t cover up the hard injury of height. Chu Feng is only 1.74 meters, how can he lie down as tall as a woman 1.78 meters tall.


    "Well, it''s not that the wind is weak!"


    Fan Qing also suddenly thought of something. She glanced at the strategic place of the man on the screen and mumbled because she had such a vague misunderstanding with Chu Feng. She knew the amazing size of Chu Feng. Although the man on the screen was also capital, there was a gap between her and Chu Feng.


    But such a remark fell on the ears of those present, that is, fan Qing could see the distance of height, but he did not know that fan Qing judged that it was not Chu Feng because of the obvious thing.


    Under the lady''s question, Chu Feng stood silent, and everyone felt that Chu Feng was helpless.


    But at this time Chu Feng is light to open a mouth: "please the woman on the screen to come up for a while?"


    People don''t know what Chu Feng wants to do. They just think that he is dying. A woman walks up at the seventh table. Chu Feng embraces the woman''s waist and laughs at the people below: "do we match?"


    The crowd narrowed their eyes and didn''t know what Chu Feng was up to. However, they were quite compatible when they stood together.


    Balding middle-aged man impatiently said: "what do you want to do, also want to do meaningless things?"


    "Beauty, can you take off your high heels?" Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the bald man''s scolding, just showed a handsome smile to the woman beside her, the latter blushed, nodded gently and took off the high-heeled shoes.


    Chufeng joked and took off his shoes and stood with the woman again: "now do you think we are still a good match?"People narrow their eyes for a time did not respond, still the beginning of the lady suddenly stood up: "no, how the Chu wind become shorter?"


    The lady''s words suddenly reminded us that everyone also found the problem, that is, the two people with similar height on the screen, but now Chu Feng is obviously shorter.


    The balding middle-aged man raised his eyebrows and snorted coldly, but he was not confident enough: "Chu Feng, making fake video to prove your innocence is not a bit of a rogue. If you pull up a little bit and shorten it a bit, it seems that there is something wrong with it?"


    Chu Feng was not surprised that someone retorted and asked with a smile, "what do you mean, I asked someone to edit the height of the video?"


    The bald middle-aged man raised his head, which is obviously the meaning. The rest of the people also nodded. Now they are not willing to admit that the video is true, because that will prove that Chu Feng is innocent.


    It''s a pity that you don''t think it''s a pity that you don''t think so


    Looking at the woman beside her, Chu Feng said with a smile: "beauty, aren''t you the heroine? Do you think the man was as tall as you when he was standing with you


    The woman beside her looks stiff. It''s hard to tell whether she is wearing shoes. But at that time, the two people were frank and had a rough time. How could they not know how tall they were. Some women below were also stiff, because they recalled that the man was a little tall, but Chu Feng seemed to be out of line with the standard.


    But if it''s not Chu Feng, who is it?


    All the women had already wavered a little. The woman beside Chu Feng narrowed her eyes and felt that there was no bottom. But now the arrow was on the string. She closed her eyes and said, "who remembered that situation at that time?"


    Chu Feng shook his head disappointed: "you go down!" Turn around and walk to the center of the stage and look down: "do the rest of the victims think you''ve forgotten the height of the man you''ve been through?"


    The women below blinked in their eyes and did not answer Chu Feng''s words. It was obvious that they wanted to identify Chu Feng. Only in this way could they be in line with their interests. However, no matter who they were, they did not have the confidence that Chu Feng had been overthrowing their determination in their hearts.


    Passing through the faces of all the people, Chu Feng could not know their thoughts and sighed, "do you still think that the person on the screen is me?"


    Balding middle-aged people also found that the faces of those defiled ladies, including his own daughter, were a little unnatural, but there was no way out at the moment, and they said, "obviously, it''s you."


    "Good!" Chu Feng cheers a, concussion inside this hall all have response.


    Put the microphone back to its original position, Chu Feng lifted his hands and untied the buttons on his clothes. Soon his clothes faded off and all the small voices in the audience were quiet. What kind of body was it and what kind of things did he experience?


    Chu Feng is not huge, but it is absolutely strong and hard. On top of the rolling dragon like plate, there are many scars, knife wounds and gunshot wounds. Standing there, the upright body gives people a kind of inexplicable depression. It is a remnant, but it is a remnant that makes people awe.


    Many noble ladies accompanying their daughters or family women all clamp their legs. The scar in awe of men is the most powerful medicine for women.


    Chu Feng looks down at the scars left on his body since the war. This is what Su dingzheng said at the beginning. A man without scars is not a real man.


    In the dazed look of the crowd, Chu Feng pointed back a little: "his body is white as if a woman has no scar at all. Ben Shao''s body is crisscross with dozens of scars. Do you still want to say that my scar is also forged?"


    The evidence came down, and the audience was stunned.


    Balding middle-aged people look frozen and stiff, height can be confused in the past, but these scars can not easily be forged out, it is a true portrayal of blood and injury.


    However, in such a situation, bald middle-aged people will only choose the most favorable scheme to carry out: "videos can be forged. What''s so strange about scar forgery? After all, you are still the doctor of the imperial city. It''s normal to make a little scar. We are not professionals, so we can''t see it."


    "None of these contributory factors can prove your innocence. Let''s just admit it!"


    For the sake of no less tears, I don''t want to see the sarcophagus


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1600

    Lose your integrity?


    Everybody hears speech is a Leng a Leng, Chu Feng is to prove his innocence now, but what connection does this have with throw Jie Cao?


    Zhou Jingxing and others also frowned. Now all the people here insist that Chu Feng is fake, and the video height scars are all. What else can be proved?


    Only fan Qing seems to know something. She has a red face. She knows that many things can be forged, including height videos and scars. But there is one thing that can''t be faked, and it can''t stand scrutiny. If this thing is thrown out, all the evidence in this room will be overturned.


    Chu Feng will soon become an innocent person, and then the 44 powerful people will be passive.


    The bald man frowned and asked, "what else do you want to do? If you recognize it happily, I can still give you a high look."


    Chu Feng didn''t care. Under the light, his scarred body with a kind of male charm walked to the front edge of the stage. Looking down at the people below, he pointed to the bald middle-aged daughter: "I want to ask you a question!"


    The short haired woman stood up and didn''t know what Chu Feng wanted to do: "what do you want to ask?"


    Chu Feng raised a warm smile and asked, "I want to ask, at that time you and that man''s contact, do you think his size is


    The woman with short hair blushed. Faced with such a problem, there were still so many people here, which was somewhat embarrassing. However, she still recalled the feeling of holding it in her hand and mouth at that time and replied, "about 16-17 cm!"


    Chu Feng was very satisfied with her answer, motioned her to sit down, and the smile on her face was a little cheerful.


    However, for some other men present here, they are shameless and don''t think much about it. They are just inferiority complex. Chu Feng is so old, handsome, influential and young, and even rich in capital. No wonder he can play with more than 40 women in two months.


    The heart is more angry, how good are you Chu Feng to occupy?


    Chu Feng did not break anything, but looked at another woman: "what do you feel?"


    The woman blushed, or whispered back: "it''s probably like that, 16-7 bar!"


    Chu Feng nodded and skimmed over the people below. Then he opened his mouth in a soft voice: "what is said in this way must be inaccurate. I''d like to ask if anyone has measured it deliberately?"


    All the women present blushed. The topic of Chu Feng was so exciting that they were embarrassed to face it.


    Balding middle-aged man is more angry roar: "Chu Feng, don''t be too rogue, what does this have to do with whether you recognize it or not?"


    Chu Feng ignored the bald middle-aged man directly and said in a loud voice, "can someone measure it by hand?"


    The words of concussion hall, not angry but powerful momentum, let everyone quiet down.


    After a while, that has been a wife of the charm of the woman blushed shyly stood up: "I


    Chu Feng softened his face: "say it!"


    Like an order, the charming woman trembled and weakly replied: "at that time, you and I were"


    "shut up!" Chu Feng directly interrupted the charm of the woman''s words: "it''s not me, it''s him!"


    The charming woman looked embarrassed and did not know why she would subconsciously stand up, as if the words of Chu Feng had magic power, and her tone was a little weaker: "at that time, when I was with him, I felt like it was the first time, so I curiously compared things. It was three centimeters longer than my husband, much thicker, and the length was 16.3, I remember!"


    16:3!


    A real data cast out, so that those men with only one middle finger length embarrassed and embarrassed. Damn it, it''s also men. How can the gap be so big? After eating emperor''s pill, it doesn''t increase too much, just increases the time.


    And those ladies'' eyes almost at the same time focused on the body of Chu Feng. At the moment, they all forget that they came to investigate Chu Feng. It seems that they want to see the real face of Lushan Mountain and complain about the eyes of the woman.


    Chu Feng, with a smile, turned around and went back to pick up the microphone. He became a speaker again: "at 16.3 cm, you can almost despise countless men. Now I just want to ask all of you a question. Can the second one make a fake?"


    At this moment, people finally understand what is general. Is Chu Feng going to take off his pants on the spot, but how to do evidence like this? Although the size is there, it can be a little more eloquent?


    Or is Chu wind very short?


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Chu Feng, if he really integrity and face do not throw out the small short gun, it seems that there is really a little persuasive.


    As for whether chufeng is a cannon, they think the possibility is very low. At the moment, ten or nine of them have already been shown in the scar display just now. They tend to be that someone pretends to be Chu Feng, which is only in line with the interests, so they have been insisting on it.


    A middle-aged man who seemed to be a doctor stood up and looked like an expert: "I''m from the national medical hall. Male objects are different from anything else. As long as they are beyond the age of 18, they can''t grow or change. Although there are prolonged operations in this area, they are all fake and have no effect.""And I can see it at a glance, so it can''t be fake."


    The overall situation is settled!


    With the professional''s words out, Chu Feng ridiculed the scar that he had just said and didn''t open his mouth. He also sighed slightly in his heart. He put the microphone beside him and stood under the light and touched his face: "after tonight, my integrity will be broken. If I don''t revenge you with blood, I will feel uncomfortable. If you wrongly abandon your integrity to prove it."


    "But I can''t help it. You all say that the height video and scar are fake. I can only prove myself with something that can''t be fake."


    Everyone straightened up, embarrassed and annoyed. They all knew how Chu Feng would prove it. At the moment, even his final confidence was lost, because it was impossible to fake. Chu Feng took out a short gun, and everything would be clarified.


    Chu Feng coughed gently and looked back at the fixed frame picture: "although this man is very man, but in front of Ben Shao, there is still a little difference. Height can be fake, scar can be fake, appearance and even voice and temperament can be imitated, but man''s iconic cannon, he can not copy."


    Iconic cannon?


    Chu Feng''s words are not worth your life. Many people sneer at you. You are a 19-20-year-old young man with a big gun and millet and a rifle.


    But his eyes were all blinking. Chu Feng untied his pants under the gaze of more than 200 people, and immediately pulled down his pants and presented them directly in front of the public. The whole scene was suddenly silent. All of them looked at Chu Feng, or his landmark product, as if they were looking at monsters.


    In the quiet voice, Zhou Jingxing tut opened his mouth: "less wind, is it from people?"


    Ye Zisheng also took off his eyes and rubbed his eyes: "I can be sure that fengshao is a man, but this man is too manly. I feel inferior to myself."


    Peng ruohuan and Yang Danqi both open their mouths and subconsciously cover them without shouting. At the moment, there is only one thought in his mind. How can the women of Chu Feng tolerate it?


    However, he Runxin was lucky. Fortunately, Chu Feng didn''t move at the beginning, otherwise he might have been killed.


    Yang Danqi and they are all like this. It can be imagined that the rest of the dignitaries are in a state of inferiority, while the women are full of dim eyes and palpitations. If this is true, it can hardly be explained.


    Chu Feng was also embarrassed. When did so many people take off his pants, he coughed softly: "the people on the screen can prove that it is 16.3cm, but this is not less than 24cm, which is nearly 8cm. This is impossible to fake and can not be transplanted?"


    "So now I directly overthrow all your words, and you are framing me!"


    When he pulled up his pants, Chu Feng felt that his old face was still hot, which could be proved by his videos and scars. As a result, these people just didn''t believe it, and they had to take off their pants to prove that, in addition to being angry with these dignitaries, it was a violent killing opportunity for Huangfu''s literary world.


    Laozi''s integrity is broken this time.


    He breathed out his breath and knew that there was no result in pursuing Huangfu''s literary world. His eyes leaped on the people''s bodies and showed a faint smile: "I don''t know who would like to say I''m a fake this time. If you think it''s fake, you can push out your wife or daughter, I can prove it."


    "It is impossible to believe in fake things, and it is impossible to have real functions."


    The finger turned a little bit on the screen: "whether it is the display on the screen or the narration of several beauties just now, it can be seen and proved that the perpetrator''s crime tools are just a little bit different from Ben Shao. This time, who would say I made a fake?"


    Stand hands: "say I faked, I immediately pull your wife or daughter or even granddaughter to prove it!"


    Rascal, despicable, rascal, asshole!


    All of you have been thoroughly shocked by the amazing scene of Chu Feng. You also know that it is far fetched to say that these are the actions of Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng''s words still made them very angry. Anyone who dared to question him would directly greet the women in the family. Even if he was a scoundrel, he would not have died a hundred times.


    "It seems that you have nothing to say."


    Chu Feng looked at the silence of the people below, but also knew that they had accepted the fact, and his mouth slightly cocked up: "there is nothing to say, then it proves that I am innocent. I don''t care what you will encounter next, but before you are in bad luck, it''s time to settle our account."


    Holding his fingers, Chu Feng slowly said: "all the behaviors caused by unreasonable provocation, fengteng group, Fengmen and tianwangmen, and even my reputation loss, should be well said."


    In the calm words of Chu Feng, all the people sitting below were shocked. They suddenly found that they had been cheated. They should not fight against Chu Feng in the beginning, but should put them in a proper position.


    But it''s too late to think of it now. Let alone the suppression and revenge of Chu Feng, even if the Chu Feng doesn''t retaliate, the powerful people in different places know the truth, and the people know the truth, then they are really finished.In a flash, everyone''s face turned white in an instant!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1601

    The situation has changed, and the people here are not so good-looking.


    At first, the weakness of Chu Feng led to the expansion of self-confidence, but now even if they are stupid, they all know that Chu Feng''s weakness was intentional. The purpose is to make them too confident and think that he is a soft persimmon and put forward excessive conditions.


    At the end of the day, he''ll come up with the best thing to prove that he''s innocent.


    In this way, Chu Feng will become a completely innocent person, and they will become the tigers of the old society who bully others with their power, bully the good people and frame them up.


    It''s almost unnecessary to think about it. Even if Chu Feng is rude to them and slaps them directly, no one will sympathize with them, because everyone just thinks that they are responsible for their own mistakes. Chu Feng, an innocent person who has been wronged, is still oppressed by them. It is a vulnerable group and forced to resist. That is normal.


    But now it seems a little late to know. The last piece of evidence given by Chu Feng directly overturns everything. There are several parties who prove that it is not allowed to fake. Although they feel that such evidence is a bit absurd, it can not be denied that it is also a powerful evidence.


    The size of defiling the forty-four celebrities is 16.3cm, and the Chu wind is more than 24, which is so far away. If they want to say that Chu Feng is a fake, it is simply not advisable.


    As Chu Feng said, fake things can''t stand the test. If they insist that it''s fake, they''ll ask their family members to prove it. It''s just unrealistic.


    And at this point, it would be stupid of them to say that everything was fake and that everything was done by Chu Feng.


    The arrogance of the balding middle-aged people has dissipated a lot. They are also people who can afford to put it down. They are also aware that they are facing three huge problems, and they can not breathe.


    First of all, it is the Revenge of Chu Feng. At the moment, they all remember that chufeng is a cruel and merciless guy. He has always been merciless to the enemy. They have created public opinion and pressure, and have discredited Chu Feng. Now that he has proved his innocence, it is impossible for them to be generous.


    Secondly, even if Chu Feng doesn''t care about them, as long as he throws the truth out to prove his innocence and let the public know, the public opinion will tear them up. Now everyone is saying that they bully others, and Chu Feng has proved his innocence. They are the scum of the power circle.


    Of course, these are not the most important. The most important thing is that countless powerful people will directly tear them apart. Chu Feng admits that everything diverts people''s attention. Naturally, there will be no pressure on them, and the rest of the dignitaries will not be angry. They have lifted a stone and smashed the whole circle of dignitaries. Because Chu Feng is really wrong, everything they do is reasonable.


    But now that Chu Feng is innocent, it will only make the public opinion more boiling. Countless powerful people don''t kill them. Who are they?


    In an instant, all the people with some brains in this room figured out these problems. The old man with white beard also realized the problem. His face was dignified, and his eyes turned to Zhou Jingxing and others who had been sitting in a corner. Then their eyes lit up.


    Let people help themselves up. The old man with white beard doesn''t care what he is an elder. He walks up to Zhou Jingxing and shows a kind smile: "that", "and"


    the words have not been spoken yet. Ye Zisheng seems to know what he is going to say and generally raises his hand: "Niu Lao, I know what you want to say, but now the result is that we should not interfere Yes, it is wrong that Chu Feng came late at the beginning, but there is nothing we can do about it if you put forward so many unreasonable conditions before the beginning. "


    "The most important thing is that the loss of fengteng group, the loss of Fengmen and tianwangmen, as well as the reputation loss of chufeng, are always to be borne by people."


    The old man with white beard looks stiff. Ye Zisheng''s words directly block all the words he wants to say. However, if ye Zisheng ignores them, what can we do tonight? Even if the calm past tonight and the sun rises tomorrow, it is definitely the beginning of bad luck.


    Want to open his mouth, Zhou Jingxing also sighed: "Niu Lao, your mistake is to use the media to attack Chu Feng. You should not directly oppress him to prove your ability. This matter has no solution, unless Chu Feng does it himself."


    "It''s better for Zhou Shao to know me!" Several people''s dialogue did not deliberately cover up, chufeng heard the speech and laughed: "but this matter, will not be so, next, we should settle accounts!"


    With both hands clapping, the door of the Tenglong hall opened. A group of reporters and media figures came in and looked at their work cards. All of them were staff members of the state television station.


    These reporters did not go to take pictures of Chu Feng on the stage, but only photographed the dignitaries present, focusing on the food on the table.


    Chu Feng also held the microphone at the moment, with a deep face and a low voice: "I am a person who respects the old and loves the young. I know that I did not do this, but I am not angry or hysterical. I would even like to invite you to eat delicious food, explain my innocence, and prove that I am innocent."


    "But you have preconceived that I have done it all. You have put forward excessive conditions and touched my bottom line. Therefore, I am not polite. I have been forced to do so!"When hearing Chu Feng''s words, almost all of them felt the urge to spit blood. They respected the old and loved the young. They were not angry. They asked them to eat good food. In the end, they even said that they were forced. Isn''t that to say that they were unreasonable, to intensify conflicts and to oppress others?


    The balding middle-aged man looked a little ugly: "Chu Feng, you should pay attention to your words when you speak. We only do it for the sake of women of all families to get justice. Anger can be forgiven."


    Obviously, at the moment, he still wants to save the people from hysteria.


    "Do you think I believe it? Or do you think the 1.5 billion people of the holy pilgrimage will believe it? " Chu Feng seemed to have no feeling in general, and his voice was much louder: "if you really want justice for the women in the family, why do you put forward the conditions just now? Are you really for justice, not for profit? "


    Patting his chest, Chu Feng looked sad: "fortunately, I am a civilized and human rights minded person. Are you selfish or really seeking justice? What I said is not worth it, nor are you."


    The bald middle-aged man asked subconsciously, "who says that?"


    "The people of the whole country!" Chufeng tossed out a sentence and said in a daze: "publish your conditions to see whether you really want the so-called justice, or the real interests, oppress me with power, or condemn me because of anger. I believe that the people of the whole country are all discerning people."


    The balding middle-aged man''s face changed greatly. He was very clear about the conditions he proposed, and everyone in this room was also very clear. The fool knew that they were seeking the best interests for the family. The reason why they said they were seeking justice was to do things by virtue of those things.


    But Chu Feng didn''t give him time to oppose or agree. He said faintly: "your first condition asked me to marry ten women who have nothing to do with me. I didn''t do it. You want me to marry. Of course, this is put forward by you for justice. I can understand and be reasonable.


    The second condition is that you want me to compensate the 44 families with billions of dollars. In my opinion, it has nothing to do with justice. I feel that the money is in the hands of your family members. "


    The faces of the forty-four dignitaries in this room have completely changed, and they can''t do anything about it.


    But Chu Feng completely ignored the ugly look of the people and remained calm: "the third condition is that you want 30% shares of fengteng group to compensate your so-called injured soul. What''s the relationship between this and justice? If I did it, wouldn''t you be more likely to enforce the law impartially and send me to prison? "


    "Why do you ask for money and shares? Do you really want justice? Is this really good? "


    "Enough!" Knowing that if Chu Feng said it again, all their ugly ideas would be exposed. The fool knew that they were just using the pretext of sullied to extract profits. The bald middle-aged man yelled.


    Chu Feng''s face cooled down: "enough, not enough. I want the people of the whole country to look at your faces and see what you call the essence of justice for your daughter and granddaughter!"


    Turning around, Chu Feng''s voice came out through the microphone, hating iron but not steel: "and you can let me promise for these conditions. You even suppressed the branches and industries of fengteng group all over the country before, which indirectly and directly caused huge losses. The purpose is to put pressure on me and let me fear the rights in your hands and agree to your conditions."


    "However, I don''t like Chu Feng, so I invite you to dinner tonight to talk about it, but I don''t want to be the result now. Ah!"


    Whether a bald man or a white bearded old man, or even all the people present in this room are secretly telling the sinister nature of Chu Feng. Zhou Jingxing and others are even lamenting in their hearts that Chu Feng is lucky not to be in the official career. Otherwise, this kind of words that make you have nothing to say will definitely make the political arena flow into a river of blood and become white bones under your feet.


    The bald middle-aged man shivered, biting his teeth and snorted: "chufeng, you have said enough. Tell me what you want to do, how to solve this matter peacefully, how can you be willing to suppress the voice of the low-level people now?"


    Chu Feng turned around, his face appeared endless banter, suddenly surprised to say: "quickly turn off the live broadcast, his words can''t be released, or they will use their power to oppress me again!"


    ,,,


    the scene was dead and silent, Zhou Jingxing and others also opened their mouths, and the bald middle-aged people were completely petrified. Look at the reporters who are busy turning off the cameras, at this moment, everyone has a heart and a heart of death.


    Live? Was it live?


    "I''m sorry!"


    Chu Feng was happy to blossom in his heart, but his face was heavy: "I forgot that everything was in the live broadcast just now, and I forgot to tell you not to talk nonsense. Your last words may have been spread out. When the time comes, the people of the whole country will hear your words and be angry that you want to deceive the truth, and do not know what will happen?"


    Patting his head, Chu Feng''s face was deep: "however, the national television evening news broadcast, should not be many people?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1602

    Puff!


    A mouthful of blood spurted from the bald middle-aged man''s mouth. His body swayed and sat down. His face was pale. His mouth kept repeating: "it''s over!"


    There are three influential news programs on national television. One is the morning news at seven o''clock in the morning, one is the news broadcast at seven o''clock in the evening, and the other is the evening news which starts at 9:30 p.m.


    Although it is not as good as the national network broadcast in the morning and at seven o''clock, the evening news at 9:30 also has a audience rating of 60 million. The key is that if the people see it, some things are equivalent to spreading out. The bald middle-aged people hardly need to know. Just now, it is expected that the network will be synchronized.


    Maybe in ten minutes, it''ll be all over the world.


    He knew that he was finished, and whether or not it would come down, he was finished, because his words revealed a message that the public hated so much.


    That''s privilege.


    When a dignitary is in charge, he will put others to death, regardless of whether others are dead or begging for mercy. However, after they lose their sense, they will seek privileges to make peace. What he said just now revealed such a message.


    At first, when Chu Feng didn''t come out to prove his innocence, they united together to discredit Chu Feng, which can be said to be done to the death. Now Chu Feng has proved his innocence. In order to suppress this matter from the public, he has to calm down the matter, and the key word has been spread out.


    The consequences can be imagined. Even if the state does not move him and Chu Feng does not destroy him, countless powerful people will tear him up, and even the people will drown him with saliva.


    The soul seems to have left the body directly and sat there with a decadent face. This time it is really over.


    The rest of the dignitaries naturally realized the seriousness of the problem. They all knew that this time the bald middle-aged people were going to have a bad time. At the same time, they were shocked by Chu Feng''s means. If they didn''t, they would not be able to fight back, and even pushed the public opinion to a peak.


    Can you imagine the anger of the people who know the news now?


    At the same time, in the secret conference room in Nanhai, the Imperial City, several old men were sitting there in a daze. They had just watched the live news for a few minutes, and their faces were full of admiration and palpitation.


    Finally, Li Zong broke the silence and laughed bitterly: "fortunately, Chu Feng is not an official. Otherwise, the world is really shaking. It is the great fortune of the world and the pity of the holy court."


    The rest of them nodded slightly. They could all foresee that if Chu Feng occupied an important official position in the holy Dynasty, it would definitely keep the world at a distance, and would break the bureaucratic system and aristocratic constitution of the holy Dynasty in an instant, because he had no taboos.


    That''s why Li Zong has such a sigh.


    Ye Enzheng was still a little calmer after all: "Chu Feng has paved the way. Now the people of the whole country are very angry and abhorrent of the circle of powerful people. Should we take action?"


    "All right!" Li Zong nodded and stood up, his face full of excitement: "let all the people who have already been prepared go out, and all of you here will be in charge of directing and directly responsible to us. Once we put it to the end, the public opinion is so large that they don''t dare to hold a group at will."


    "After this time, the gap will be opened. It will take ten years for tiewu to make the society truly fair."


    With Li Zong''s decision, orders were sent out. An action to make the holy pilgrimage become the world''s overlord 20 years later. Li Ji''s words had an impact on the beginning of an era. The sleeping dragon had already awakened early, but it was still faint. Now it raised its head, removed the shackles, and was about to take off.


    At the scene of fengteng Hotel, everyone didn''t know that the top management had started to move. In two hours later, an action would sweep the whole country. They just watched Chu Feng and knew that it would not end like this.


    "Forget it, I don''t want to argue with you, and you should pay for it."


    Chu Feng looked at the people''s uneasy and ugly look below, and knew that it was almost enough. He also said faintly: "the loss of Fengmen and tianwangmen, the loss of fengteng group, the loss of this little reputation, you should pay a little price, you can not return it!"


    Chu wind dispersed just now, the voice was like a thousand years of ice: "but I also promise you don''t want to go out from here tonight, I firmly believe!"


    With the words of Chu Feng, the gate of Tenglong hall opens again. Under the leadership of Huang Jingyin, the members of Tianwang gate come in and directly control the scene. One by one, they look at those dignitaries with covetous eyes.


    Chu Feng raised his head: "don''t think about calling the police. Now I''m a victim. It''s reasonable for me to ask for compensation. In addition, there are 800 people around fengteng hotel. The police can''t come in for the time being. Just lose money. I''ll let you go!"


    The old man with white beard took a look at the bald middle-aged man who seemed to have been dead, and began to tremble: "Chu Feng, how do you want to compensate?"


    Now the situation is changing. They are already in a weak position because of a live news broadcast. What they need to do now is to leave quickly and take care of the relationship between the superiors and subordinates. Before the outbreak, they can see if they can be suppressed. Otherwise, they will definitely take 44 of them to calm down this matter tomorrow, and everything will be irreparable."Come on Chufeng chufeng smile, hit a ring finger, Huang Jingyin came up.


    Looking at the crowd, Huang Jingyin said in a clear voice: "in the past week, the damper and tianwangmen have been taken special care of by you, and most of the industries have been jointly inspected, causing some losses. Before coming, Miss Huangfu sent specific data, plus the loss of tianwangmen, 3.27 billion yuan, we will collect the whole number!"


    3.27 billion?


    People are not too surprised to hear this. In order to put pressure on Chu Feng, they have launched actions all over the country to stop business and rectify the Fengmen and tianwangmen gates. The fine and passenger flow loss are reasonable.


    "Three hundred million!" Chu Feng fixed the tone, and then light mouth: "come, tell you the loss of wind Teng!"


    Zhu que stood up: "Shen Xiuqin, the general manager of shenxiuqin, has heard about fengteng''s specific losses, business suspension, fines, various problems in recent days, plus the compensation for customer delay, the loss caused by the turbulence of the stock market of the company, and the maintenance of its reputation in the later stage. The total direct and indirect losses are 8 billion yuan!"


    Although the fengteng stock market is a bit turbulent and has caused some public trust crisis, is 8 billion too expensive?


    Chu Feng didn''t give them the chance to oppose. He said faintly, "that''s eight billion. Add a whole number just now, 11 billion!"


    The 44 dignitaries look very ugly, but they also know that they have no fun with Chu Feng. Moreover, the 11 billion yuan is not from one family. Each of the 44 families, which is more than 200 million yuan, can still afford it.


    But all this did not end completely. Chu Feng breathed out a breath and patted his hands: "next, Ben Shao''s slandered compensation. Please invite Mr. namo!"


    So Moore?


    The dignitaries in this room feel familiar with the name, and then they think of something. Most of the people stood up. Even Peng ruohuan and he Runxin, who had been relatively calm, stood up directly, looking a bit out of place.


    Zhou Jingxing felt that the name seemed to have been heard somewhere, but he could not remember who it was. He asked, "who is Mo''er?"


    Outside the Tenglong hall, a graceful and elegant western white man is walking along. He is about 30 years old, with a faint confident smile on his mouth. He is calm but not forced.


    He Runxin frowned and whispered: "the chief counsel of Tianlong Group, the world''s first financial group, is known as the world''s number one mouth. At the age of 16, he received the diploma of Shuidong double degree. At the age of 18, he was employed by Tianlong as the chief lawyer of the law group. He has made a total of seventy-eight lawsuits without any failure!"


    "Ten years ago, the most famous dispute between the Middle East and Tianchi involved the oil interests of Tianlong consortium. Namoer only took three days. Both the plaintiff of Middle East and the defendant of Tianchi paid a huge price and compensated Tianlong consortium with 1.5 billion yuan respectively!"


    One and a half billion pool coins. Ten years ago, wasn''t that equivalent to the ten billion pool coins now?


    Zhou Jingxing and others have also responded. No wonder this name is so familiar. It turns out that namo is the world''s first mouth.


    Chu Feng wants to recover the loss of reputation, and still let the appearance fee be no less than 20 million pool dollars. How much compensation does he want?


    With all the different but complicated expressions of the people, namol walked through the middle of the hall and came to the stage. The one handed gentleman put it in front of him: "boss"


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1603

    oss?


    Does Mo Er respectfully call Chu Feng the boss?


    The whole court was shocked by thunder, and then he remembered what happened when Chu Feng and the Kennedy family fought against each other. Tianlong, the world''s first financial group, seemed to be the power under the ruling. So it is understandable that namo was called the boss of Chu Feng.


    "I know who the old man with silver hair is!"


    At this time, Peng ruohuan looked at the old man with white hair who had been sitting there quietly and almost forgotten. He lowered his voice to the people at the table and said, "he is the leader of the Tianlong foundation. He is called the commercial monster of God''s favorite, Mr. Galen!"


    Galen, a name that nobody knows and knows, but it is also a strange name.


    He is the founder of Tianlong financial group. Now he is in his sixties. However, no one knows how much wealth he has and how many group companies he controls. But everyone is sure that he is above the Rothschild family.


    Galen''s life can be said to be a legend, a legend hard to copy.


    Before he was 30 years old, he was just an ordinary white-collar in an ordinary company. He did nothing but receive the poor living expenses every month and needed the help of his parents.


    However, at the age of 30, Galen, who had been regarded as a waste all his life, was not even favored by women. However, Galen resolutely quit his 9-to-5 job and went into business.


    Many of the people around him are watching the drama and watching the result of his failure.


    However, he didn''t know what a huge amount of money gailunchi had spent in the past few decades to raise money. What''s more, he didn''t think of a way to raise money in the past few decades.


    After that, Galen''s pace of development was out of control. Within ten years, under his leadership, Tianlong company''s steps spread all over the world, launching a heart stirring business war, each time ending with Galen''s victory.


    At the age of 40, the Tianlong financial group was officially established, but it was not so proud of the whole world.


    However, his pace of development did not stop here. Instead, he became more and more fierce. He began to involve oil and mineral resources and many monopoly industries. Under the oppression of western countries, he tore a gap.


    At the age of 45, Galen had already mastered 10% of the world''s resources, and a consortium had mastered 10% of the world''s resources, involving various industries. We can imagine how terrible it was.


    No one knows how big the world is or how much it is 10 percent, but it is certain that Galen can affect a country''s economy in that era.


    In only 15 years, it has developed into a big crocodile in the world. Now, nearly 20 years later, the precipitation of Tianlong consortium is more mysterious than before. No one knows how many resources Tianlong consortium has, but everyone is sure that it is stronger than 20 years ago.


    But at the age of 45, Galen was already half retired, leaving the matter to the following people to deal with. He married his first wife and lived a reclusive life.


    But even so, no one dares to despise this man who can create huge wealth in a second.


    At this time, Peng ruohuan''s words moved Zhou Jingxing and ye Zisheng slightly. They looked at the silver haired old man with a kind smile. If they met on the street, they would not believe that this man was the financial giant influencing the world pattern, Galen!


    All of a sudden, they also smelled a heavy breath. They felt that all the 44 families were going to have a bad time tonight. Maybe they would lose everything if they walked out of the hotel.


    Chu Feng did not know that Peng ruohuan recognized Galen, but pointed to the people present and said to namo: "come on, tell everyone present how much damage to my reputation they need to compensate me. I am a law-abiding person and do not engage in blackmail."


    Zhou Jingxing and they all smile bitterly when they hear Chu Feng''s words. To let namo''er come is no different from blackmail. Because he is the most unpopular and troublesome person in the legal field, he will be guilty and innocent if he makes a move.


    At the very least, it will be a very minor crime.


    Namo nodded his head gracefully and turned to face the forty-four dignitaries with a smile and said, "I''m glad to meet you here tonight. My name is namore, a little lawyer!"


    We all know you are namol, but the lawyer is too modest.


    Namo did not see the general look of the people at all. His words and deeds were very polite: "tonight, I was invited by Mr. Chu Feng to recover and settle the reputation trouble caused by him. Now I''ll talk to you briefly."


    Namo didn''t take out any documents. He spoke professionally: "as the founder of fengteng group, Mr. Chu Feng is a world-famous figure, and he is also the world''s most influential entertainment tycoonAll the people have no expression. Of course, they know what Chu Feng has done, but what is the relationship between this and compensation?


    Namore continued: "but after the public opinion, Mr. chufeng suffered abuse, slander and direct personal reputation attack, which caused great trauma to his spiritual reputation and psychology. The key is that countless fans committed suicide and abandoned themselves for this, which made Mr. chufeng very remorse and miserable."


    "All this is caused by the public opinion you have launched, which is a great harm to Mr. Chu Feng."


    Namore raised a smile: "so after my professional analysis and review of the rules and regulations of the International Court of adjudication, Mr. Chu Feng has suffered from mental injury, reputation injury, psychological injury, and public image injury. In addition, we have worked out several factors, which have caused adverse social effects. After two days of busy work and the most professional review, we have worked out Compensation for Mr. Chu Feng''s loss. "


    When the audience was quiet, namo stopped for a moment and was shocked: "five billion pool coins. This time, the public opinion has caused Mr. Chu Feng''s injury. You need to compensate for the reputation, spirit, psychology, public image and direct economic compensation for the adverse social effects."


    "Of course, three billion of them will be donated by Mr. Chu Feng to comfort those who trust him, build schools and public welfare facilities, and recover the loss of public image."


    In the gaping look of the audience, namo said the last sentence: "I have submitted an instrument to the International Court of adjudication, which is absolutely reasonable and legal. It is also the most professional motion in the world. At present, Mr. Chu Feng is involved in the trust of 2 billion fans. Public opinion has caused 2 billion people''s disappointment, which is irreparable by money, Five billion pool coins, the result of 50% discount


    5 billion pool currency, or the result after 50% discount?


    The 44 dignitaries here almost have the urge to spit blood. They all feel that the 10 billion yuan is expensive, but they are not borne by one family, so they don''t have much heart. But now, with the initial 11 billion yuan, which is equivalent to 45 billion yuan of compensation, the average amount of 44 families is one billion yuan.


    Why is this number so familiar?


    All of a sudden, people thought of the conditions they proposed just now, so that Chu Feng''s family would pay one billion yuan. Obviously, Chu Feng is deliberately making them suffer. It''s not much more. It happens to be the number. They are very angry in their hearts.


    Chu Feng also said at the moment: "you can leave immediately with your $45 billion. Of course, there is no cash and no check. I can provide instant transfer service!"


    Huang Jingyin takes out a notebook computer from the side. It is obvious that they are all ready in advance, and the people look even more ugly.


    The old man with white beard sneered: "no money!"


    The rest of the people shook their heads. It''s OK to say that they can still take out more than 200 million yuan. As long as they can leave, but one billion yuan is too much. Moreover, their funds are all abroad. Even if Chu Feng really doesn''t let them go, at least that money can still be left for family members.


    And once a billion yuan is given out, except for the rich merchant families, the assets of the official families will shrink. If they are suppressed again, they will have nothing.


    Chu Feng was not surprised at all. He looked at namo: "if they don''t agree to pay compensation and cause me mental harm, what should I do?"


    "Additional compensation amount!" Without hesitation, namo replied faintly: "according to the final examination of the court of resolution, if the party refuses to compensate for the damage caused to Mr. Chu Feng, the additional compensation of 10% will be increased for the first time, and then another 10% will be added for one hour without compensation."


    "Of course, we can also apply for compulsory means of compensation, but many parties not only have to pay Mr. Chu Feng, but also pay 20% of the amount of compensation for the means of compulsory enforcement."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "that is to say, now they are going to give me 50 billion yuan. In addition, if it is mandatory to implement, it is to pay 60 billion yuan. Then I implement mandatory means, is it not illegal?"


    Namol nodded: "it''s not illegal. The decision of the international adjudication court is made by the joint conference of various countries."


    "That''s what the world means. Individual will can''t fight against it." Chufeng laughed and jokingly looked at the 44 dignitaries who did not lose money. He said with a smile: "now all the countries in the world want you to lose money to me. Either I want your money or I want your money. I''m sorry. I''ll introduce you to know him!"


    The old man with silver hair got up after drinking a sip of red wine. When people looked at him, Chu Feng pointed to him and said, "in order to successfully play the mandatory means, I specially invited this gentleman to come here!"


    "Introduce him. His name is Galen, an ordinary old man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1604

    Galen!


    It''s a very ordinary name, but it makes the whole room breathe for a while.


    All of you here are people with status and status. You may not have met Galen, but you can''t help hearing the name of Galen, because he symbolizes the peak of finance. He is a symbol of an era and a legend of business.


    Originally, the dignitaries on his face were not afraid of boiling water for chufeng, and the money was in foreign countries, and he didn''t worry about what Chu Feng was doing. All the dignitaries were stiff.


    Galen, in addition to the legend of his life, also controls some things that can make them unlucky. Although he is not sure whether it is true, what should be done if it is true? What''s more, Chu Feng seems to want to use Galen to make them unlucky. Are those rumors true?


    Is Galen really so overbearing?


    Chu Feng was very satisfied with the faces of all the people present at the scene. He said with a smile, "I''ll ask again, do you want to pay or not?"


    The look of the forty-four dignitaries is not very good-looking. Although they have accumulated a lot of wealth in their lifetime, their real cash flow is not much. Most of them have become real estate such as industry.


    All of a sudden, we can''t afford to spend a billion dollars. We all seem to be hesitant, and most of them are unwilling.


    Chu Feng just wanted to continue to talk, his mobile phone rang. He took it out and saw the caller ID on it. Chu Feng answered in his ear and heard ye Enzheng''s wry smile: "although I don''t think it''s appropriate, those are all the cream of the people. Can you return 80% of it to the holy court? I hope you can agree! "


    Chu Feng laughs with astonishment. It seems that ye Enzheng and they are all concerned about this matter and know that he is going to embezzle the property of 44 families.


    If it is the rest of the request, chufeng will certainly refuse, but ye Enzheng said Chu Feng still think more about it, and then nodded: "tomorrow Mr. Galen will go to the Imperial City, you let people talk to him, I hope these things come back to where they come from, our country is not very rich!"


    Ye Enzheng breathed out a heavy breath and seemed to be relaxed for a long time: "thank you


    Chu Feng hung up the phone, he guessed that there would be action on it tonight, but he didn''t expect to pay attention at any time.


    Put the mobile phone, also repeat a sentence: "pay or not?"


    There is still no response. All the 44 companies are gambling. All the money is abroad. Even if the relationship between Chu Feng and the Fourth Youth of the imperial city is good, it is impossible for the foreign money to come back. Otherwise, there would not be so many naked officials.


    Chu Feng sighed. The insistence of these people was just a dying struggle in his eyes: "Mr. Galen, have all the information I gave you been passed on?"


    Earlier, Chu Feng sent Galen the detailed information of the 44 companies, including all the information of the main members.


    Galen nodded gently, with a touch of respect: "it''s all out, and it''s all locked up, ready to go!"


    "Good!" Chu Feng nodded slightly and looked at the forty-four families. He did not want to say another word: "let them know that some things are useful for the government, but for me, it has no meaning."


    Galen seemed to know what to do. He took out a mobile phone which looked strange but valuable. There were only two simple words: "action!"


    Simple two words, but let the dignitaries here feel a lump in their hearts, feel a mountain down, it seems that it is a little difficult to breathe.


    As a result, the Hall fell into silence. Everyone did not know who Galen was calling, but they were sure that it would not be just a simple phone call. No one made a sound, but they could feel the wind and rain coming.


    That''s Galen. That''s the leader of Tianlong financial group. He has countless financial resources in his hand. How can his phone call be so simple, let alone when Chu Feng wants to do it directly?


    As time passed by, the atmosphere in the hall was oppressive and heavy. Zhou Jingxing, who had experienced countless waves, sweated their palms. They felt that they had to witness a miracle. Even the poor brains of the holy government couldn''t make it.


    Between minutes and seconds, more than ten minutes passed. The telephone of the bald middle-aged man who was decadent as if he was dead was the only sound in the hall at the moment.


    Blinking his eyes, he seemed to be in a trance. The bald middle-aged man held it in his ear and said, "Hello!"


    I don''t know what was said there. The bald middle-aged man suddenly stood up, and the dead breath on his face suddenly turned to pale color. The mobile phone in his hand slipped from the palm of his hand and fell to the ground, clanging, which also made all the people present feel nervous.


    Such gaffe is certainly not a trivial matter.


    The woman with short hair looked at her father''s dejected appearance and anxiously supported him and asked, "Dad, what''s the matter with you?"


    "There''s nothing left!" The bald middle-aged man was there with his mouth open, with a trace of pale color: "just now the branch of Swiss bank called and said that my 1.8 billion yuan in foreign countries was frozen. In addition, the industries under your name are suspected of illegal operation, and all of them have been forced to suspend business and accept fines by the local government.""No, the account number is frozen. Where can I get the money to pay the fine?"


    The audience was surprised and even felt chilly. As we all know, most of the dignitaries in the holy dynasty would transfer their gray income to foreign countries in order to prevent the Dongchuang incident. In this way, nothing will happen after the accident. At least the money can be left for the children. But now the bald middle-aged people prove that he is dead.


    A lady next to the white bearded old man called again. After answering the phone, tears came out: "Dad, something''s wrong. Switzerland and Tianchi Citigroup called. All the four billion yuan in Yaya''s account have been frozen. Applicant, Tianlong consortium!"


    Roaring like a loud noise, the white bearded old man can still calm face twitch, puff a mouthful of blood spurt out, want to talk, but directly fainted in the past.


    All this did not subside. Some of the dignitaries in this room kept ringing, and their accounts abroad were frozen, although not in the name of the direct person, their children, divorced wives, or grandchildren.


    Because that way they won''t be aware of a lot of money through themselves.


    But now all of them have been frozen and transferred. Without exception, all of the 44 families are like dead parents. The crowd is turbulent.


    I also believe that a rumor in the past is true. Galen controls the financial lending of some important foreign banks, that is, Swiss banks have his shares in them. As long as he nods, he can freeze anyone''s funds, even President Tianchi, but the banks never do such things.


    In the past few decades, for this reason, a large amount of black money from the Holy See went abroad and could not be recovered. But now this kind of thing has been broken, and the money will be frozen and transferred.


    Do not want to know that those money to the hands of Chu Feng, forced to stop the industry in the absence of funds to pay a fine will be auctioned, they all think that will eventually fall into the hands of Chu Feng.


    But this time their conjecture was wrong. At most, those things were just in the hands of Chu Feng, and they would go to the official hands. The money they have been searching for for for more than ten years or even decades is equivalent to saving and making money for the country!


    The forty-four dignitaries were crazy, and they were going to rush up and fight hard with Chu Feng.


    But before they could get close, Chu fengleng snorted, and a strong force of martial authority was directly vented, oppressing more than 200 powerful people, making their breath not smooth and stopping their pace of rushing forward.


    Step forward, Chu Feng is not angry but Wei''s mouth: "you are not qualified to fight with me, I gave you the opportunity, but you do not know how to cherish, do not know Mr. Galen''s hegemony."


    "I forgot to tell you that more than 30 important foreign banks own Mr. Galen''s shares. In addition, many banks are directly and indirectly controlled. How do you play with me?"


    A little finger: "diplomacy can''t fix your gray income, I can!"


    It seems that the forty-four dignitaries are about to go crazy. The members of tianwangmen also raise their swords and take a few steps forward, which directly deterred these crazy dignitaries.


    Chu Feng''s finger gently waved: "fengteng Hotel, you have been eating and drinking for so many days. I''ll take it as my gift, invite them out to me, and then the rest of the delicious food is yours!"


    The members of tianwangmen held swords to deter them and sent more than 200 dignitaries out like a chicken. Chu Feng didn''t move about it. When they became greedy, they were doomed to such a result. What''s more, they were always eyeing each other. They also hit the muzzle of a gun. It''s stupid.


    Chu Feng jumped down from the stage and stood beside Galen with a warm smile: "am I a qualified accomplice?"


    Galen knew that 80% of the property and capital would be transferred to the official of the holy court in secret. Naturally, he understood the meaning of Chu Feng: "the little Lord is a qualified accomplice, but the remuneration charged is very high!"


    Chu Feng chufeng said with a hearty smile: "tomorrow you go to the Imperial City, and then you estimate that you will have to cooperate with them in some days, not 20% but 10% reward. We can''t work in vain and collect all the funds that have been lost. In the final analysis, I am a pilgrim."


    Galen nodded softly, "I understand!"


    Just now, I think of the fierce Galen. What can you do to deal with it


    Galen said with a meaningful smile: "the foreign industries, together with the capital deposits of various banks, have reached more than 3 billion pool dollars. In addition, the total amount converted by industrial companies is close to 50 billion pool dollars."


    Chu Feng staggers forward in astonishment: "that does not add up to more than 50 billion pool coins, more than 300 billion holy Dynasty coins?"


    Galen nodded, and his face was palpitating: "great wealth, holy power!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and patted Galen on the shoulder: "except this time, we can''t afford the five percent reward for the latter one. At first, I thought that the 44 companies together would support tens of billions of yuan!"


    Galen naturally knew that he couldn''t eat too much. He nodded without any complaint: "I understand!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1605

    Seven days passed, dark waves were raging, and the storm stopped.


    The past seven days, the world has been in horror, or some people have lived in the horror. The unlucky people are difficult to turn over, the unlucky people are secretly fortunate, and they also tell themselves to be low-key people in the future.


    Chu wind caused butterfly effect and spread to the whole world. But people slowly forgot everything caused by Chu wind. They were only the 44 powerful people started to get angry. They wanted to revenge, but they had no goal.


    For the 44 powerful men had no idea where they had gone since the night seven days ago, some said they had been executed in secret, and some said they were in cooperation with the surrender of their rights and wealth, and were sent to a place where no one knew where they were.


    Anyway, in the past seven days, the rich and powerful people have fallen down a lot, whether it is the holy dynasty or the whole world. All of these reasons are that people all over the world suddenly fight against the privilege of chicken blood, and some people must be asked to calm their anger.


    And not just as before, it can be done by throwing out a small role, or a temporary worker can block the leisurely mouth, is the real fall of a large number of, is the real blood flow.


    The land of the holy Dynasty, nearly ten million square kilometers above the land, has deduced all this to an extreme state.


    That night, after the wind Teng Hotel, an action called "clearing the wind" was carried out on the holy land for seven days.


    This time, all the holy pilgrimage operations were carried out in accordance with the highest level, and leapt over provinces and cities to carry out activities. The joint operations of the troops and G departments cleaned some of the designated people according to the information and evidence already available on the Internet and news media.


    The people who have the right have been subjected to joint inspection. Some people want to join together to fight against each other, and they will be absolutely suppressed by the troops immediately. Then they will be taken away directly. As for the future, everyone can guess.


    But those rich businessmen are more direct and simple, the mountains are removed, they are unable to resist the inspection and pressure, bribe others, money trading and other dark insiders are shaken out, the wall is pushed down, almost no rich person is clean and net earn all the money.


    When the truth is in front of the people, many people are shivering.


    For example, one of Jinan''s 10 billion rich people once violated the plan that was formulated above in order to gain the great right to transform a street state. The compensation itself was 3000 square meters, which was pushed to 800 square meters by him at that time.


    The people who agreed agreed agreed, all the people who disagreed were sent to teach at night, causing the death of seven people. In addition, he directly overthrows the houses of those who do not accept compensation and brewing a tragedy. However, for the reason of the money in place, the above people help him hide it.


    Such a situation and things are numerous, which really explains the meaning of the four words "wealth and benevolence".


    Another outrage for the public is that a Hall official who embezzled two billion yuan in three years of office has created a series of tragedies.


    The most outrageous thing is two things. One of his sons once ran out in the city of downtown and killed a boy who was studying in middle school. His family made a noise in the city. But the official directly pressed down with his relationship and then sent someone to the dead to threaten.


    Finally, 20000 yuan was left to calm down the matter, and warned that they would dare to say more words, and immediately let their family have a bad luck, which was also identified as accidental closure at that time.


    Another thing is still his son. Once I saw a girl who was beautiful outside a shopping mall. At that time, she was kidnapped by her and was a rogue. The family of the girl wanted to reveal it.


    But on the way to the unveiling, a large container car swarmed in, and four people died on the road, and the driver was identified as a drunk driver and fined to go to jail. But no one knew what the real result was.


    Although it is only two things, it radiates the dark side of the power and noble circle, and it also stimulates the anger of the people to a peak.


    The most prominent titles are being spread over the media network.


    That is: the rich are people? Is the person who has the right also person? Is it not people and those who have no power and no power?


    Such slogan has stimulated many people, and it has aroused the resonance of the heart. Countless voices have been raised again, which makes the action of eliminating the wind more stable, and also makes many powerful and influential people with stains fall down, either losing their heads or going to jail, or scattering the family away from the country.


    Seven days later, when all this calmed down, the pilgrims felt that the air was much fresh and the voice of the speech could be much bigger.


    It is funny to have a phenomenon, which was transmitted from a state committee in dianlan. A general section member said, "before in the office, the chief of science sat there and we couldn''t say a word. We had to guess his idea when he was a face. Now the new chief of science is very satisfied!"Although it is just a simple sentence, it also reveals a message, that is, the relationship between subordinates and superiors will no longer only be tense and nervous. Even in the office, everyone can be like a friend.


    Such things happened everywhere, and finally became the gratitude and support of the above. Su tiewu, the chief person in charge of this operation for a time, had an unprecedented reputation.


    However, careful people all know that it is the old men who will go down to plan all this. The reason why Su tiewu became the general manager was to earn the public''s reputation. As long as there is public support, he will get the support of the public if he does some things that will fall off the butcher''s knife in the next ten years.


    Of course, ordinary people can''t catch all of this. We are just excited about the determination of this holy pilgrimage and have killed so many powerful people.


    Chu Feng, the source of all this, has been in Huang''s garden for seven days. He has not gone out in a low-key way, and has not paid attention to anyone''s affairs. He just stays quiet.


    Although most of the responsibility is borne by the 44 powerful people, it is undeniable that it was not Chu Feng who carried out the live broadcast for a few minutes. The incident would not have developed to this extent. Now others have forgotten him temporarily because he wanted to keep a low profile, but it does not mean that he will really forget forever.


    So Chu Feng is very wise to hide, so as not to go out to pull hatred.


    In the morning of this day, the action of eliminating the wind was officially announced to be over last night. Chu Feng went to the garden and opened his hands to breathe fresh air. The scorching sun in the air fell. In the season approaching the end of the new year, it took a special warm breath.


    The green grass is no longer there, but you can still feel the vitality of next spring brewing in the soil. Only when spring comes, they will grow violently.


    Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "the spring and vitality of the holy Dynasty are also brewing. This feeling is really good!"


    Huang Jingyin walks from the side and looks at the comfortable look on Chu Feng''s face. She is puzzled, but seems to understand Chu Feng''s behavior.


    Although it seems that the government is in action this time, Chu Feng played a huge role in suppressing many international changes. He also froze all the financial affairs transferred to foreign countries and transferred them back to China, thus avoiding the tragedy that money could not be recovered after the downfall of those powerful people.


    Chu Feng has a sense of bias: "have good news?"


    "Isn''t it all good news these days?" Huang Jingyin smiles and tells her, "just now Mr. Galen called, the basic things have been settled. Mr. namore has also suppressed the international discord. Tomorrow they will leave the Holy See and ask you what else they need to do."


    Chu Feng thought for a moment and shook his head: "there is nothing to wish them a good journey. In addition, what is the final result? I want to see the decision and attitude above!"


    Huang Jingyin nodded slightly and told the current situation.


    With Galen''s help, a large amount of money was transferred back from abroad. As a result, the dignitaries lost their power. The Pilgrims did not dare to move their protective umbrella and dismounted a lot of people. However, due to the preparation, although many people and families were unlucky this time, they did not cause any fluctuation.


    Chu Feng is not surprised. If he dares to play such an action, he must be prepared. Moreover, judging from the speed and accuracy of this operation, the operation is expected to take no less than 20 years.


    Smile slightly above the mind or very open-minded, Chu Feng also curiously asked: "this time how many people are unlucky?"


    Huang Jingyin wryly laughed: "I don''t know about the details, but the absolute number is not less than 5000, and they are all officials with real power or rich businessmen who affect a local economy."


    Chufeng curled his lips: "only 5000?"


    At least eight million people, not including their families, were the only five thousand. Chu Feng thought it was a little less.


    Huang Jingyin naturally understood the meaning of Chu Feng. She couldn''t laugh or cry: "the great wall can''t be built in a day. Now it''s up to the top of the wall to suppress, pull in, and deter. If it''s really going to move, it will inevitably cause huge waves. You don''t know this truth. Compared with foreign countries, the holy Dynasty is the most ferocious."


    "For the waves caused by this time abroad, almost all of them just put out a second-line family and then subsided."


    Chufeng laughed bitterly, and he knew that it was impossible to eliminate them all. Moreover, compared with those who had only minor crimes, it was possible to give them a chance. The effect of 5000 people was absolutely huge.


    Scattered just 5000 people, Chu Feng also put out the most curious question: "how much do you get back?"


    Huang Jingyin looks solemn and erect five fingers. Of course, Chu Feng doesn''t think it''s only 500 million yuan.


    A little sigh: "holy pilgrim, if you really have a lot of money, but there are too many moths!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1606

    Time has passed two days, all the aftershocks, all the sound completely disappeared, still with the original general peace and quiet.


    The difference is that this kind of peace and quiet is less depressing and depressing. It seems that the air is much more free.


    Walking on the street, we used to see a group of arrogant second generation officials and rich people walking around, or luxury cars flying on the street, but now it is very difficult to see. Even if you see a top luxury car driving on the street, it also abides by the traffic rules.


    When a young man with gorgeous clothes meets the old man, he will take the initiative to give way. In essence, the holy pilgrimage has begun to change unconsciously.


    Today, Chu Feng, who walked out of Huang''s garden, happened to see a man with several people who knew that he was not ordinary people. However, when he saw the old man coming, he took the initiative to let the way. Chu Feng believed that such a situation could not be seen before.


    They will only go up and kick the old man away or push him away. How can they get out of the way?


    "Your change, the hope of the pilgrimage!"


    Chu Feng sighed heartily, and then he turned and went on. No matter how the holy pilgrimage changed, it would give more opportunities to the people below, but most of the resources and truth were still in the hands of that small group of people, which is an eternal truth.


    Dragon born dragon, phoenix born phoenix, mouse born son can make holes.


    No matter how it changes, most people''s growth space has already decided their future, and they also understand the mind of suppressing, attracting and deterring others. That is, the future holy pilgrimage still depends on the descendants of these people, that group of young people.


    No matter how the son of a farmer grows up and has ideas, his vision is not broad enough for the people who grow up at that point. Chu Feng will not say that this is a kind of discrimination, but can only say that it is a natural phenomenon. Without the precipitation of more than three generations and without the support of the inside information, even if the wind of freedom blows across the country, some people are doomed to be unable to go up.


    However, Chu Feng also firmly believed that after 50 years, any person who came out of the holy Dynasty could be qualified to serve as a senior official. This is a kind of hope, also a kind of conviction, and a deep love for this country.


    Having decided to leave Guangzhou tomorrow, Chu Feng went out for a walk today, and no one took it with him. As soon as he went out for more than ten meters, a car stopped and a woman''s voice sounded in her ear: "can you take a ride with me?"


    Chu Feng stops and looks at the face full of charm that comes out of the window. Who is fan Qing?


    Think of the small secret between two people, small ambiguous, Chu Feng smile: "you won''t eat me?"


    Fan Qing has let people look at Huang''s garden these days. When she sees Chu Feng coming out, she is immediately informed. At the moment, when she sees Chu Feng, she is still being teased. She thinks that she has taken the initiative to sleep with Chu Feng for one night and sneaks in the next morning. Fan Qing''s face is slightly red, which is somewhat embarrassing.


    It is not so much that Chu Feng went in, it is better to say that she took the initiative to send to the door, otherwise why not go back to his room?


    But after all, she is not a green girl who has no experience of human affairs. Fan Qing just shows a funny smile when she is embarrassed: "the wind is little, the talent is extraordinary, the little girl''s body is ordinary, and she can''t bear it!"


    Chu Feng embarrassed up, that night in the fengteng Hotel lost integrity card, the matter seems to appear in front of the eyes.


    Afraid that fan Qing also said something embarrassing for him, Chu Feng wisely went to open the car door and sat on it: "today I am all yours, don''t talk nonsense."


    Fan Qing chuckled and stepped on the gas pedal to leave. Knowing the fengteng Hotel, Chu Feng was more embarrassed than anyone else. If it was not for the 44 dignitaries who did not admit the evidence, Chu Feng would not have provided such a powerful proof.


    But also because of this, Chu Feng has now become a harmless joke in the circle, in order to prove his innocence, in front of hundreds of people, take off the essence.


    The car has been silent since driving out. Chu Feng curiously looks at the surrounding environment. This is the way to leave Chengzhou: "Miss Fan, although I don''t mind the romantic and snowy moon, and I don''t care about any moral tradition, it''s in broad daylight now, and it''s not very good for the sky to be covered by the ground and the bed for me?"


    Fan Qing slightly Leng turns to look at Chu Feng: "what meaning?"


    Chu Feng looked at fan Qing''s dazed little eyes, and said, "are you going to fight with me in the suburbs?"


    Field operations?


    Fan Qing drives the car in a daze. She doesn''t know what chufeng means. It''s also because although she has been married for several years, she doesn''t contact too many people except with Yang Danqi. At this moment, fan Qing''s brain can''t keep up with her. She doesn''t know what chufeng is talking about.


    Until more than ten seconds later, fan Qing suddenly stepped on the brake. The sudden brake almost scared the driver in a car behind him, because he almost hit the tail.


    But fan Qing was staring at Chu Feng with wide eyes and a shy face: "asshole, I''m not like that!"


    "Drive. It''s a curse in the back." Chu Feng startled a smile, pointing to the back, also muttered in the heart, not like that is not a field battle, is not that like another appearance can?But then shake your head to dispel the idea, or do not do sex mouth things.


    Fan Qing''s face is red, also know that the car stopped on the road was scolded, mercilessly glared at Chu Feng, graceful and shy step on the gas pedal to continue to go forward.


    Perhaps it was the embarrassment caused by Chu Feng''s words just now. Fan Qing''s face was red all the time. He didn''t say a word. He drove quietly and drove all the way out of Chengzhou.


    Chu Feng also knew that fan Qing might be thin skinned, so he did not continue to tease her, close his eyes and no matter where he went. Anyway, fan Qing is an ordinary person who can''t hurt him, and now it''s very difficult for anyone who wants to hurt him without demigod state.


    And even if it is a demigod, chufeng also believes that he can run in an instant, so although he is going to the countryside now, Chu Feng''s heart is not so concerned.


    Fan Qing occasionally takes a look at Chu Feng secretly. Seeing him with his eyes closed, he feels angry in his heart. He thinks that in such an environment, such a space and a beauty like her, Chu Feng should stare at her. How can she close her eyes and act as if nothing happened?


    But thinking of Murong Bing and Zhuque who appeared together with Chu Feng in fengteng hotel that night, fan Qing dispelled the idea of displeasure.


    No matter it is Zhuque or Murong Bing, she can be killed in a second on her appearance and temperament. With such a beautiful woman around Chu Feng, she will not stare at her like other men, and her eyes are reluctant to move.


    Bored with her mouth curling, fan Qing also gave up all her thoughts and seriously drove out of Chengzhou to a four lane road.


    After driving out for about 20 minutes, the car stopped. The inertia of the car made Chu Feng shake his body with a pestle. He opened his eyes and looked to the side. There was no building and no one. Subconsciously, he said, "Miss Fan, I am a little fresh and fresh, not a casual person."


    Fan Qing, who was not so shy in her heart, unbuttoned her seat belt and said, "you don''t look up to me?"


    Chu Feng is just talking about it casually. She doesn''t want fan Qing to be serious. She turns around and is shocked. She sees a place surrounded by a tall wall outside the window of fan Qing: Guangzhou Women''s prison!


    Chu Feng asked, "how do you come here?"


    Fan Qing narrowed her eyes: "kiss me!"


    Chu Feng seriously asked a question, do not want fan Qing directly to him on such a sentence, blink eyes, Chu Feng a little confused asked a: "you have a fever?"


    Fan Qing was ashamed and angry: "I want you to kiss me right away. You hit me. If you don''t kiss me, I''ll tell Danqi that you violated my eight centimeters!"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. How could fan Qing look like a little bit of a family boy now: "can you have a pleasant chat?"


    Fan Qing pointed to her red lips: "kiss can continue to chat, but also small fresh, not casual people, I vomit to death!"


    Just now, it seems that Qingqing''s words are just the same as those of a child''s.


    It''s not a harmless thing. Chu Feng put her arm around fan Qing and kissed her coveted red lips. When she touched her lips, she blinked and said, "I''m kidding. Are you really coming?"


    "Shit!" Chu Feng directly burst out a rude word, where want to get fan Qing just to tease him, helpless shake his head: "I this person is very simple, I thought you are serious, but now do not kiss all kiss me also have no way, big deal you kiss me to forget!"


    Fan Qing pursed her lips. When she wanted to kiss Chu Feng, she would dodge and tease chufeng deliberately. She would not like Chu Feng to hold her directly on her mouth. She opened the next door with a blush and Shyness: "I don''t want to kiss your pig''s mouth!"


    "Get out of the car. Liang Qi was thrown in here by forty-four powerful people. Dan Qi uses her relationship. They don''t let anyone go. Go in and have a look with me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1607

    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses were galloping there.


    For Liang Qi, this woman, Chu Feng had no choice but to see her. After all, if the two sides were not a little accident, they would have had the most noble combination of life. That is, because of this and some contradictions, Chu Feng has always been a distant attitude towards her.


    Even when Liang Qi began to plead with Huang''s garden, Chu Feng thought twice before meeting her. After all, the small enmities between the two sides were there.


    I don''t want to be brought here directly by fan Qing. Chu Feng doesn''t want to or can''t help it. Even if Yang Danqi comes to prison, he doesn''t let people go, and Mr. Yang can''t come out to solve such a small matter.


    Fan Qing is just a woman in the business, and she can''t solve these problems. At most, she is a little face saving.


    Fan Qing seemed to be able to see Chu Feng''s mind in general and asked, "don''t you dare to see her?"


    "I''m not afraid." Chu Feng shook his head and walked inside under the guidance of two female prison guards. He also whispered back: "if it''s unnecessary, I don''t want to meet her. After all, you know very well that we will be a little embarrassed when we meet."


    Fan Qing smiles and knows that it is embarrassing for Liang Qi to meet Chu Feng.


    After all, Liang Qi didn''t know Chu Feng''s identity when he first met in the bar, and he had a great interest in him, which led to a small embarrassment. Although the two did not come naturally, the ambiguous and hazy embarrassment still existed, and there were subsequent enmities there.


    Chu Feng does not want to see Liang Qi, fan Qing can understand, but now only Chu wind may let Liang Qi out, the rest of the people have no way.


    "This is not the way to the reception room, is it?"


    Liang Qi has obviously come to see Yang Danqi. Looking back, he sees that the road is not the one he came to last time. He frowns and asks, "are you wrong?"


    A female prison guard looks not very good. She seems to be jealous that fan Qing is ten grades more beautiful than her, but she does not dare to be too rude: "this is to work in the state. The governor of the prison has explained that anyone who meets Liang Qi should go there to see her first!"


    Fan Qing has a heart attack, but think of today is to let Chu Feng take Liang Qi, go to see the warden is also should, this just did not continue to speak.


    Go ahead, turn a few turns, take the stairs to the third floor of a building. A female prison guard knocks on the door, and a voice comes from inside: "in!"


    The female prison guard opened the door and said respectfully, "the warden, the person who wants to see Liang Qi has brought it."


    "Go down and let them in!" Inside, a woman''s voice came out, and no one had seen him. But listening to that voice, Chu Feng felt like a woman who wanted to be dissatisfied.


    Shaking his head and fan Qing went in. The two female prison guards also stepped back and closed the door.


    At the desk, you can see a man sitting there with his back to them. Fan Qing stepped forward and said softly, "warden, I''m here to see Liang Qi!"


    When the office chair turned back, he didn''t feel much of Chu Feng''s eyes staring round, and his heart was full of grass mud horses.


    Not that he knew the warden, but how the warden was different from what he had imagined.


    Chu Feng, who has seen the movie, has seen the wardens of women''s prisons. Who is not a fat shrew? Even when he hears the sound outside the door, he thinks it is very appropriate for him.


    But now to see a woman sitting there in a black leather suit and leather pants like a queen, Chu Feng''s heart is not brilliant.


    This is not a warden. I feel like those women in Japanese movies who play with a whip to seduce their uniforms.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly in his heart. There are such big beauties in prison. What are they doing?


    The warden came forward and took a look at fan Qing. Beautiful women always have a natural hostility to beautiful women. Then he moved his eyes, but did not go to see Chu Feng.


    Just a kind of imposing arrogance: "do you want to see Liang Qi?"


    Fan Qing frowned. She was not used to the tone of other people''s talking to her. But for Liang Qi''s sake, she remained polite: "yes, please, the warden can be flexible."


    "No, you go back." I don''t want to, the warden replied directly, a little bit gnashing teeth.


    Fan Qing frowned: "why?"


    "Why?" The warden sneered and went back to his office chair and sat down: "how did she come in? You should know very well. If it wasn''t for her proof that Chu Feng kidnapped her, the 44 powerful people would not be determined by Chu Feng''s evil deeds. If it wasn''t for her small bellied, the 44 families would not be so miserable now. They would die and go away!"


    "Such a person, because she is angry with Chu Feng, implicates so many people, misleads people, and is not qualified to see anyone!"


    Chu Feng vaguely catches some things. He pulls fan Qing, who still wants to talk, to the back. He goes forward and raises a smile: "warden, are your family members among them? And you? "


    The warden''s look was unnatural. He took a look at Chu Fengmei''s clear eyes. He did not hide: "if I were in it, I would not sit here now, but my ex husband was in it. And he told me before he left the holy court that if Liang Qi didn''t firmly commit Chu Feng''s crime, he would not have done so firmly.""So, you don''t have to see her. You can bring me the documents of my supervisor. But if you want to save her, don''t think about it. I don''t know how many people hate her!"


    I see!


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, not more than expected. It was not Yang Danqi''s lack of energy, but Liang Qi''s temporary change made the 44 families very embarrassed. If Liang Qi didn''t start to give them confidence, the 44 would not bite him.


    In this way, it is conceivable that the 44 families hate Liang Qi.


    But today unexpectedly came, Chu Feng naturally want to take Liang Qi, otherwise also too have no face.


    She turned to fan Qing and said, "Miss Fan, you go out and wait. I want to have a good talk with the warden."


    Fan Qing has a look at Chu Feng. She doesn''t know what else to talk about. However, for Liang Qi, she still nods and goes out to close the sound insulation door.


    The warden also came to have some interest. He had a look at Chu Feng: "what do you want to talk about with me, little guy?"


    "Talk about your hunger and thirst!" Chu Feng''s words are not surprising. He said a sentence with a joke: "I''ve been in this prison all year round, and you are a divorced woman. I think it''s very bad in life. I also know that most of the women who stay in prison will have problems with their orientation."


    You want to get angry with the warden


    "How dare I?" Chu Feng pondered with a smile, his eyes burning at the warden: "at least I want to ask the Warden a question, whether your persistence is worth it, you should know who Liang Qi''s godfather is, and you should also know what result you will be if the Yang family adds strength, or you still think those who fall down can still stand up?"


    "You don''t say that, but I''m very clear that your insistence now, and your boss''s insistence, are nothing more than that the person who falls down will stand up, so they will insist on detaining Liang Qi to vent his anger on them, but I am very responsible to tell you that it is impossible!"


    The warden''s body was slightly shaken, and Chu Feng said what she thought. She felt that the fall of those people was only temporary, and that they would get up one day. She could not let Liang Qi offend those people in the future.


    Chu Feng, aware of the warden''s vacillation, threw out a sentence: "at that time, maybe you will be thrown into prison by someone with a heart. You should know what kind of situation you will face when you are so hungry. Those people you have ravaged in the past are likely to wreak havoc on you in turn. I believe you should be very clear about their means?"


    Eyes playfully swimming on the warden''s body: "how many can you support?"


    The warden stood up as if she had been bitten by a snake. Chu Feng''s words directly stabbed her in the weak side. If you stick to it, you can get benefits in the future. But if you insist on getting the anger of the Yang family, it''s absolutely impossible. The warden is a little chilly at the thought of such a result.


    Squinting at Chu Feng: "who are you?"


    Chu Feng patted his sleeve: "Chu Feng, Chu Feng''s Chu, Chu Feng''s wind, give me a call. Your boss, I''m going to take Liang Qi. Who''s upset? Come to me!"


    When the warden''s body was shaken, he suddenly showed a smile and nodded his head suddenly: "it turns out that fengshao is here. But if I insist on it, Liang Qi will die in front of me. Fengshao, let''s talk about it?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "threaten me?"


    The warden shook his head, and his tall body became more and more moving: "no, I just want to talk to you about a condition. As long as Feng Shao agrees, all the problems are not problems. I don''t need to ask for instructions from the above. I will let you take Liang Qi away immediately!"


    Chu Feng coughed and couldn''t see what the woman in front of her was thinking, but it didn''t matter to him: "say it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1608

    It was noon, and fan Qing was impatient to wait until the door of the office opened.


    Looking at Chu Feng who came out, fan Qing looked at her watch again. She had to wait for a whole hour and a half before Chu Feng came out. When she was asked to wait for such a long time, her eyes were not only filled with resentment, but also with doubts.


    Chu Feng and the warden came out. Their looks were very natural. Fan Qing couldn''t see anything for a while, so he had to give up.


    "What to do?" he asked


    "Go to eat first. Now they are all eating together. It''s not convenient for you to go." The warden''s voice was not as strong as it was just now, nor so stiff.


    Chu Feng took fan Qing''s hand and walked forward, saying, "go to dinner first. The warden is right. Now those women are eating out together. I am a little fresh meat. What I said in the past may be torn up by those women who can''t see men all year round, so wait until they go back."


    Fan Qing blinks her eyes. Even if we don''t go there, we can let people bring Liang Qi here, right?


    Although fan Qing didn''t say anything, Chu Feng seemed to know what she wanted to say. She said, "Liang Qi may have a little trouble. We''ll go in person. But don''t be angry about what happens. I''ll decide how to deal with it according to the situation."


    Fan Qing finally got rid of her worries and followed the warden to the place where she had a special meal. She had prepared a rich lunch for fan Qing to smack her tongue. Is the food in prison so good?


    Chu Feng is not surprised about this. Although the prison is secretive, it is also an oil and water department.


    There are so many prisoners here, and there is no lack of rich people among them. In order to get special care and not suffer too much torture, they must be generous to spread their wealth. Therefore, it is not a strange news in the world that prisons have money.


    After a meal, several people did not have any communication. Just when they were about to finish eating, the warden said, "there is little wind. Do you want to wait for me to get off work and have another meal together?"


    Chu Feng shook his head. Li Ji called just now. He didn''t have much time: "it could have been possible, but just now my friends have made an appointment to get together tonight, so I have no time."


    The warden nodded regretfully and called on a female prison guard: "wait and take them to Liang Qi''s warehouse!"


    The warden simply and simply explained a word and then got up and left without saying a word more.


    But fan Qing was staring at Chu Feng with narrow eyes and a meaningful look: "little wind. What did you do with her just one and a half hours ago? How do I feel that she seems to have a good impression on you and even invite you to dinner?"


    "I have little wind!" Chu Feng took the last bite of rice and pulled a paper towel. He said: "there are millions of women all over the world who are infatuated with me. She knows who I am and is also my admirer. It is normal to have a better attitude."


    Fan Qing scoffed at this explanation and guessed that Chu Feng must have studied the major events of life with the warden. Otherwise, what would they talk about for an hour and a half?


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what Fan Qing was thinking. He stood up and said to the female prison guard beside him: "trouble!"


    The female prison guard looks nervous. Unexpectedly, the person in front of her is Feng Shao. She nods without falling and quickly takes Chu Feng and them to the second building. Liang Qi''s prison is there. Fan Qing follows Chu Feng and congratulates herself on her wise choice. Otherwise, if she comes by herself today, she will come in vain.


    A few minutes later, they passed through the sentry and arrived at the second building. The guards who were patrolling and walking around were surprised.


    This is the women''s prison. Although some men will come, they all meet the prisoners in the first building in front of them. When can men come to the main warehouse of Building 2, don''t you worry about causing riots?


    However, it seems that the people with Chu Feng are the prison governor''s confidants. Although some prison guards are curious, they are still wise and don''t ask.


    After entering the No.2 building and walking up the fourth floor, there was a lot of noise around. Chu Feng frowned and looked around. All of them were women, and there was no lack of good-looking ones. Unfortunately, they were all detained here. Obviously, they were all people in special industries.


    "Oh, there''s a little fresh meat. Come here and give my sister a pain. I''m still there."


    "It''s really handsome. I haven''t seen a man for three years. Come here. My sister''s three holes follow you in and out."


    "Tut Tut, the small body board is very attractive. I don''t know how many minutes it can take. It''s great!"


    With Chu Feng passing by, all the women in the prison seem to have been drugged. Rao is chufeng, who has experienced many battles and has convulsions in his mouth. He has tried to be teased by women, but he will never be molested by so many women at the same time. His ears are hot.


    On the way, the female prison guard who led the way suddenly pulled out a stick and pointed to it: "what are you doing? Put on your clothes for me!"


    Chu Feng was ridiculed by those women, his head was lowered, Wen Yan looked in that direction, and the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. He saw four women''s bodies entangled on the floor. Before, he only heard that both men and women would have orientation problems no matter how long they were in prison.But now I can''t help sighing. What''s going on?


    The four women turned back, but there was no sense of shyness. Instead, when they saw Chu Feng, their eyes lit up and ran over: "little brother, come here, touch your sister!"


    Chu Feng was so embarrassed that she knocked at the door of the prison to scare them back, and then she walked on with Chu Feng in embarrassment.


    Such things are common in prisons. Although it is forbidden explicitly, can such things be prohibited at will?


    In those spring like wild animals in the drink, Chu wind hard through a few gates, came to the innermost outside of a prison, and then heavily exhaled a breath.


    Looking inside, his eyes were slightly cold. He saw Liang Qi lying on a bed with his back to the door. There were more than ten women in the same warehouse. When he saw Chu Fenglai, he kept winking, but because the female prison guard and three companions were there, he did not dare to make too much noise.


    When the door opened, fan Qing went in and saw Liang Qi lying there. He was totally different from what he had seen a few days ago. He ran over and said, "Liang Qi!"


    Liang Qi''s body on the bed was stiff. She slowly got up and looked at fan Qing, who was running. She was confused: "how did you come here?"


    Fan Qing didn''t answer. She just went to look at Liang Qi, who had a slap on her face and a broken corner of her mouth. There were also some bruises on her arm. She couldn''t hold back her tears. She didn''t need to know that Liang Qi must have been beaten.


    Holding Liang Qi''s hand: "what is going on in the end? Why is it like this?"


    Liang Qi''s eyes twinkled, and inadvertently looked at those women sitting in other beds. She lowered her head and did not dare to say a word. She seemed worried about what would happen after fan Qing left.


    Chu Feng exhaled his breath and looked at the female prison guard. The latter was stiff and seemed to know something. He pointed to a woman: "0378, say, what happened? Why is 0426 like this?"


    The woman named 0378 seems to be the eldest sister of the prison. After smelling the speech and taking a look at Chu Feng, she can see that the female prison guard''s anxiety is also due to this young man.


    Dare not trust big stand up to straighten up: "these two days, this new comer we teach her the rules, she was injured!"


    Chu Feng stepped forward two steps and stood in front of the beautiful 0378: "tell me, what rules do you teach her?"


    Because fan Qing stood in front of the reason, Liang Qi did not see the Chu wind, at the moment heard the voice of Chu wind, instantly stood up, tears burst out: "less wind!"


    Less wind!


    The words echoed in the prison. All the women who were still interested in staring at Chu Feng were stiff. Although most of them had been in for a few years, there were also those who had only come in recent months.


    Naturally, it tells them about the outside world. It also tells them about Chu Feng, the real king of the underground world of Shengchao, and the legendary youth who deterred hundreds of countries in the world.


    Coincidentally, they all stood up with nervous eyes and fear. As stained women, they naturally knew how powerful people like Chu Feng had. Even if they were killed, it was very normal.


    But Chu Feng was calm and repeated the question: "tell me, what rules do you teach her?"


    0378 looked more frightened. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at Chu Feng. She replied uneasily: "we looked at her delicate skin and flesh, and we haven''t seen a man touching a man for a long time. So after the police officers had a rest, I asked my sister Cang to serve me. She was not sure that she was beaten, and then she compromised and served me!"


    Liang Qi holds fan Qing in her arms and cries out. She has not even touched a man, so she is forced to look like 0378. Thinking of the disgusting act of 0378 kissing her, Liang Qi has scars in her mind.


    A crisp slap sounded on 0378''s face. Chu Feng''s voice was indifferent: "I don''t object to the occurrence of this relationship, but I''m against forced behavior. If she doesn''t agree, your behavior will cause her psychological shadow disease. I really want to kill you!"


    Knowing that the man in front of him was Chu Feng, he knelt down and said, "I''m wrong. I dare not bully the new man!"


    Chu Feng looked at the woman from a commanding position, without any pity. He asked fan Qing to take Liang Qi to come over. When she turned around, she raised one hand: "after that, she is the most unimportant person in this prison. I hope her three mouths have been patronized by you!"


    People left a voice, 0378 face pale, look around the original sister''s face, showing panic, hysterical roar: "no!"


    Fifteen minutes later, a car left the Guangzhou Women''s prison. Chu Feng and fan Qing left directly with Liang Qi. On the top of the prison wall, the warden in black leather clothes and leather pants stood there, looking at the far away car.


    The confidant walked to the side and said in a low voice, "I heard about it before, but I found out that he was younger than expected, but his temperament was very manly."


    Warden meaningful smile, the corner of the mouth cocked: "really very man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1609

    At six o''clock in the afternoon, the setting sun was gradually setting. Fan Qing and Chu Feng Cai sent Liang Qi back to the Liang family.


    The Liang family, which used to be very lively and lively, is very cold at the moment. After the plot and bloodshed of Huangfu''s literary world, everything here has lost its original color. When you walk in, you can feel a special sadness.


    After leaving from Guangzhou Women''s prison, the two took Liang Qi to wash and change their clothes. Although the whole person still looked so haggard, they had recovered their charm of seven points.


    Then he took her to the hospital. How could she have suffered some special treatment in prison? If she didn''t deal with it well, she would have left some mental illness. Fortunately, the result of the examination was good. Although Liang Qi''s spirit was not very good, her inner tenacity still existed.


    Although she didn''t say what had happened, Chu Feng and fan Qing probably knew about it, so they didn''t mention embarrassing her, just let the doctor and her one-on-one treatment.


    Finally, he personally sent her back to the Liang family. However, because of Chu Feng''s words, members of the Liang Department didn''t get thrown into prison, but they also scattered all their family wealth. According to Chu Feng''s intention, they went to poverty alleviation places in person, leaving only this residence, which was the greatest favor of Chu Feng.


    After all, Liang Qi knelt in front of him at that time, and the Liang family would not have encountered such a situation if the gratitude and resentment between him and Huangfu were not placed there. So Chu Feng asked Ye Zisheng to be gentle when they started, and misled the Liang family.


    Walking into the cold hall, there is no one. The bustling moment that you can see when you come back is gone.


    Liang Qi''s tears couldn''t help but slip from her eyes.


    All her family members died. Although she was a troublemaker, her brother, who respected her very much, had also died. None of the relatives who could have been able to talk and laugh with each other in the past was gone. Her father left the Liang family because he wanted to keep it as far as possible. Now she is the only one left in the Liang family.


    "Liang Qi!"


    Fan Qing looked at Liang Qi''s appearance. Her sister naturally felt distressed and held her hand: "I have plenty of space there and enough space. I also lack a person who can speak. In the future, you can move to live with me?"


    Chu Feng stood aside without saying a word, and she also had some feelings for fan Qing''s sisters.


    Now there are few people close to the Liang family, but fan Qing doesn''t forget Liang Qi. Instead, she tries to solve her problems and get her freedom. This kind of sisterhood is no worse than her own sisters.


    Liang Qi also understood that in Liang''s family, she could only see things and think about people, and she did not refuse fan Qing''s good intentions. She also needed to change her environment to restore her mood.


    Nodding gently, showing a bitter smile: "thank you, but tonight I want to stay here for the last night, feel the breath they left. Tomorrow, please help me find someone to turn it out, and it will only make me more sad!"


    "Give up everything and start all over again!"


    Fan Qing showed a smile, Liang Qi can think like this, she is very high heart: "good!"


    Liang Qi holds fan Qing''s hand and thanks for having such a sister. She also turns to look at Chu Feng with complicated eyes.


    From the moment when she decided to go out and explain that she was framing Chu Feng, she had expected the result of her grief. However, she did not expect that the person who finally rescued her from prison would be Chu Feng, because even Yang Danqi felt normal.


    The entanglement and contradiction between the two people and the lingering ambiguity destined to remain in the mind make Liang Qi helpless with a smile: "less wind, can I talk to you?"


    Fan Qing looked at the two men and walked out wisely. She knew Liang Qi''s mood and Chu Feng''s mood, so some things were better left to them to solve by themselves, and outsiders could not help at all.


    Liang Qi looked into the house, smiling a little reluctantly: "there is nothing at home now, a glass of water can''t be given to you to drink, less wind, don''t mind!"


    "It''s OK. I''m not thirsty!" Chu Feng had some words to say, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth when he got to the mouth. Finally, he could only say a word without thinking.


    "Sit down!" Liang Qi seems to understand their embarrassment and turns to invite Chu Feng to sit down.


    Chu Feng went to sit down, Liang Qi also went to one side to sit down, but neither of them spoke first. Maybe they didn''t know what to say to each other.


    At first, Liang Qi was angry with Chu Feng because she lost a lot of income because of the change of ownership of tianwangmen. Later, she met Chu Feng who didn''t know her identity, and almost achieved good things. Finally, she had a deeper resentment because of Liang Jun''s affairs and Chu Feng.


    The most helpless and most regretful is that the Liang family because of her and Liang Jun''s affair let Chu Feng''s enemy catch the opportunity to sow dissension. If she can do it again, Liang Qi will choose to be silent.


    But a lot of things are not if, the Liang family has been broken.


    The silence lasted half an hour, and neither of them spoke.


    Chu Feng thought of the meeting with Li Ji. He knew that there was not much time for him to sit down like this. He broke the silence between them: "Miss Liang, if you have anything to say, you can say it. Although I Chu Feng is a bit arrogant, I also know everything about the Liang family today. I played a fundamental role.""Without the gratitude and resentment between Huangfu and me, you Liang family would not have been mercilessly bloodwashed."


    Breathing out a breath, Chu Feng was really a little sorry for this. I didn''t kill Boren, but Boren died because of me: "so, you can ask for anything. It''s my little remedy!"


    "Is it possible to make up for the dead to survive?" Liang Qi''s red lips threw out a faint sentence, and then laughed at herself: "impossible, so you can''t make up for anything for me, and if it''s not for my extreme, how can you be caught by that bastard in Huangfu''s literary world?"


    "At first, I blame you, but now I don''t blame you. There are reasons and fruits, and there is a process of planting!"


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng asked softly, "what can I do for you?"


    Liang Qi raised his head, and hatred and madness appeared on his delicate face: "revenge! I want you to avenge the Liang family. They are innocent, but they were killed by Huangfu''s plot in the literary world. I want him to die badly. I want him to be dead. I want him to have no trace of powder in this world. "


    Women''s hate, women''s madness, women''s hysteria, Chu Feng can clearly feel.


    Even if she doesn''t say that, Huangfu literary world is also her inevitable target. Chu Feng nodded without hesitation: "I will kill him myself, but I can''t give you an accurate time, because he is in a place I can''t touch now, but believe me, I will kill him."


    Liang Qi seemed relaxed: "I believe you!"


    Chu Feng sees Liang Qi look relaxed, knowing that hatred supports her heart. She sighs softly: "live your life well, other things don''t need you to worry about. Is there anything else I can do for you? This separation, maybe I don''t know when I can see you again. How can we be friends


    Is it Liang Yi''s eyes


    Two people can say that the enemy should be more appropriate, the two words friend, Liang Qi seems a little trance.


    Chu Feng heavily nodded: "is a friend, you are willing, we will be friends for life."


    Liang Qi''s tears fell again unconsciously. Although she had hated Chu Feng and wanted him to die, at this moment, her heart was filled with emotions that she did not know.


    A smile with tears appeared: "I have nothing to ask for. Fan Qingdan Qi and Zhang Xi will not look down on me, but before you go, can you give me a hug and a kiss?"


    "I miss the feeling when I met for the first time!"


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned, feeling a bit inappropriate, just saw Liang Qi''s look of hope and no confidence. He stood up and walked over to pull Liang Qi up, just like that night in the bar, and gently kissed Liang Qi''s red lips.


    The kiss is not fierce, nor enthusiastic, but deep, hands tightly holding this woman who is lack of love, Chu Feng knows that she needs some comfort.


    Liang Qi closed her eyes and took the initiative to hold Chu Feng. They were close together. She seemed to want to be familiar with the taste of this man and always remember the feeling of this moment, because she knew that when this man turned around, it might be a lifetime.


    Fan Qing outside sees two people kissing together in the house. In the dark, she makes people feel that Liang Qi has fallen in love with Chu Feng.


    But it''s a pity that the goddess has a heart and only loves each other!


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng came out without looking back or leaving a single word. Some people met the right person at the right time and some met the wrong person at the wrong time. He and Liang Qi both met the wrong person at the right time.


    Heart micro sigh, from now on stranger!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1610

    Just after eight o''clock in the evening, fengteng entertainment city.


    This is a big stroke of Shen Xiuqin. As we all know, Chu Feng is the largest shareholder in heaven and earth and water bath paradise, and is also the absolute speaker. However, it belongs to the property of the adjudication office, and has no relationship with fengteng ten cents. It belongs to the period of bawangtian.


    Therefore, Shen Xiuqin let the following departments plan with a big hand to create fengteng entertainment city.


    Moreover, it is essentially different from heaven, earth and water bath paradise. Beautiful women are like clouds here, but there are no certain services. The consumption here is high-end, but it is not a place that ordinary people can''t enter.


    To put it simply, this is a place to relax and relax. Of course, under the operation of Shen Xiuqin, who is in the eyes of money, it is still a money tree. Of course, it is only aimed at people who have more money and have no place to spend.


    Chu Feng probably knows that if you have money or not, it will be clear at a glance when you come here, because it is similar to the membership system, and there are three states: ordinary state, Zhongduan state and VIP state.


    the consumption of ordinary state is suitable for ordinary people, and the working class can afford it.


    Zhongduan Prefecture is facing some white-collar people with medium income, and their consumption there is two to three times higher than that in ordinary states.


    According to the states of diamond, platinum and general membership card of the entertainment city, only those with diamond card are eligible to go to that state, and there are relatively few people. However, those who can go there are definitely those who are rich or expensive.


    Because a diamond card application is 5 million pre deposit, and a platinum card application is 20 thousand pre deposit, ordinary membership card should be brief, do not need pre deposit, but card consumption can enjoy 10% discount.


    What makes Chu Feng speechless is that, in fact, liquor is not big in these States, except for those high-end liquor, but the price in the three states is not the same, just a change in packaging.


    For example, a bottle of five-year red wine is 1888 yuan in ordinary state, 8888 yuan in Zhongduan state and 18888 yuan in VIP state.


    Many people also know this, but who cares about it when they come out to play. What''s more, fengteng entertainment city sets the price they can spend. If you ask a powerful man to spend 1888 in ordinary state, he will think you look down on him.


    Sometimes money is secondary. For those people whose money is only a few, they want face. Even if they know that the price increases ten times, they are willing to do so, so as to highlight their identity.


    Shen Xiuqin has grasped such a mentality. She can make a lot of money safely. What she can consume with 4000 yuan is no less than 40000 or even 100000 yuan in VIP state, which is the embodiment of a kind of values.


    Many rich people understand this, but they like to come to fengteng Entertainment City, because here they will be looked up to by those people in ordinary state and Zhongduan state. Although it is their self belief, it also greatly satisfies their vanity, which is something that money can''t buy or measure.


    So they are willing to be raised by Shen Xiuqin to cut meat.


    So Chu Feng just said a word about this. Shen Xiuqin could make the price of toilet paper 10 times or even 100 times higher than that of a bag of toilet paper.


    However, money is a good thing. As long as it does not violate the law and does not touch the bottom line, it will not hurt much. Moreover, we are willing to fight one by one, and there is nothing to say.


    And tonight, the gathering of Chu Feng and Li Ji is in fengteng entertainment city.


    When Chu Feng arrived, he had to feel the wisdom of Shen Xiuqin. Even if he was a rich man, if he didn''t care about anything, he would spend a lot of money to visit VIP state.


    Because the three states are quite different. There are more people in ordinary States, less in middle Duan States, and even fewer people in VIP states. Fools all know that the people sitting there are rich people and don''t need to show off deliberately. Sitting there shows dignity.


    A young and beautiful waiter came and raised a faint smile: "Sir, please show me your membership card!"


    Chu Feng looks at a security check before entering the hall. It can only be opened by a membership card. When he walks past, he will warn him of any dangerous goods on his body. He knows that Shen Xiuqin is really attentive to these things.


    Looking at fan Qing, who also came with us tonight, "do you have a card?"


    Fan Qing shook his head: "fengteng entertainment city is not open for a long time, I have not been here."


    The waiter didn''t seem to have a card and didn''t show disdain: "Sir, I''ll open a free ordinary membership card for you. Show me your ID card and you can handle it immediately!"


    Chu Feng just wanted to ask fan Qing to get a card. He suddenly remembered the black card Shen Xiuqin had given him last time. He said that with this card, no matter in fengteng''s shopping malls, hotels or leisure places, consumption can be free of charge.


    Without thinking so much, Chu Feng took out the waiter''s astonished look, and with the sound of the card reader beside him, the security door turned open. Chu Feng''s secret path was really good, and he led fan Qing into the room, leaving the waiter a natural figure.Until Chu Feng disappeared in line of sight, she did not react, Lala next to the same stupefied Companion: "that, what color is his card?"


    The companion subconsciously replied, "it seems to be black!"


    "How could it be!" The waiter exclaimed.


    There are three kinds of cards in fengteng entertainment city. Diamond card is transparent and costs thousands of pieces. The white gold card is just like the shopping card in the general shopping mall. It is only designed to be much more exquisite. Then there is the ordinary card, which is similar to the bank card, but none of these cards is black.


    Two people look at each other, all of a sudden to the next computer, click open just swipe card record, when open that person''s information, two people''s small mouth both slightly open.


    Nothing, only a line of words: chufeng, consumption quota, unlimited!


    At this time, Chu Feng LED fan Qing in. Naturally, he didn''t know that the card Shen Xiuqin gave was only ten supreme cards issued by fengteng group, one in his hand, and one in the hands of the Fourth Youth of the imperial city. If he knew, he would have called Li Ji and asked them to go out to pick him up.


    Come in, Chu Feng does not need to call to look for, saw Li Ji they at a glance.


    Because a group of them were sitting in the position of VIP state, and their bitter smile was not low-key at all. Chu Feng LED fan Qing forward and went through ordinary state to Zhongduan state. In the eyes of some people, they walked into VIP state.


    Li Ji and Lin Wei are all here.


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, Li Ji showed a meaningful smile, took a look at fan Qing''s hand held by Chu Feng, frowned and said, "less wind, when did you change your taste?"


    Chufeng side head, know Li Ji is misunderstood, went to pull out a chair for fan Qing to sit down, himself also sat down: "Miss Fan happened to be with me today, just came when too chaotic, so pull a little, don''t misunderstand, I and she is a very pure friend relationship, not what you think."


    Chu Feng is straight to the point. There is no embarrassment or cover up. Li Ji and others are stunned. Is there really nothing to do with it? Thinking that fan Qing is a married man, Li Ji thinks that maybe it is they who think more.


    Lin Wei grinned: "I thought I had another sister-in-law!"


    Chu Feng white eyes straight roll, but also know that their own with a woman around are misunderstood.


    However, fan Qing, sitting next to her, was blushing. Fortunately, she couldn''t see clearly in such a light environment. She couldn''t stop to feel embarrassed when she thought of Chu Feng''s saying that she had a very pure friendship. She was still pure even though she was eight centimeters away?


    In addition, I don''t think of her as a shy lady to meet her friends.


    At present, the youngest major general of the holy pilgrimage, Linwei, has been reported on TV many times.


    "How are things going?"


    Although sitting here has attracted a lot of attention, Chu Feng is still calm and concerned about what Li Ji has done these days.


    Li Ji said with a smile: "naturally, we succeeded. The National Treasury''s revenue has increased for several years at once."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, but he also had no choice but to smile: "it can only be said that the holy Dynasty is rich, but 90% of the people are in the hands of the 10% people. 90% of the people only control 10% of the wealth of the country."


    Li Ji and others nodded deeply. What Chu Feng said was the current phenomenon.


    Then, Li Ji also waved his hand: "at present, if we don''t say everything, it''s not realistic. After all, there are many greedy people in the common people. But I can guarantee that in another 20 years, the so-called powerful people will hold on and control 40% of the wealth."


    Chu Feng believed this and nodded to Lin Wei: "do you know about my aunt?"


    Lin Wei looked stunned and scratched his head with some embarrassment: "the sisters-in-law mentioned it to me. I''m curious about a question. I''ll call you brother-in-law or your uncle in the future."


    In addition to Li Ji, several people seem to have known about it. Fan Qing''s mouth is slightly open, and there are many women in Chu Feng. She knows how she seems to have an affair with her aunt? However, thinking that Chu Feng is an adopted orphan, fan Qing has a little balance and comfort. Fortunately, he is not related by blood.


    Chu Feng was a little embarrassed by Lin Wei''s words, but some things could not be concealed after all. Leaning on the soft sofa, he said faintly: "everything is different, and my aunt doesn''t know whether she is still alive, so these are not urgent. I just want you to know that everything has me, and you can be faithful to the country."


    Lin Wei also knew that Chu Feng couldn''t help himself at the present level. He nodded: "don''t worry, I''ll take care of everyone!"


    Chu Feng was pleased to smile: "I believe it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1611

    "The Chinese New Year is half a month away. How are you going to spend it?"


    When it was nearly ten o''clock, everyone drank a lot. Li Ji puffed out his wine and asked, "last year, you seem to be quarreling with plum blossom club and didn''t come back. Do you want to have a good time this year?"


    Spring Festival!


    Chu Feng heard the two words, slightly shaking the body, as if the mind appeared in the scene of the mid autumn festival night, a trace of pain in his eyes.


    An unnatural smile: "I still need to deal with the affairs of Mei Yuan Luo''s family. If I can''t make it, I may spend the Spring Festival in the imperial city. Then we''ll get together. If we can''t make it in time, we can do it next time."


    Li Ji understood that Chu Feng was now suppressing the hermit world with iron and blood. He also knew that he was very busy. However, the most important reason was that things happened on the night of the Mid Autumn Festival. They were willing to share a little for Chu Feng, but they could not do anything about it. That was the level where they were unable to fight.


    Holding up his glass, Li Ji took the lead: "we can''t help you with these tortoise sons of the Luo family in Meiyuan. We can only wish you every success. However, you can rest assured of all worldly affairs. If you don''t dare to say anything abroad, I will make your people sad if they want to make them sad."


    "Without you, this gap can''t be torn. You are a historical meritorious official!"


    Chu Feng understood Li Ji''s meaning and raised his glass to touch the four people one by one. After a look at the time, Chu Feng stood up and said, "I will go to the southeast tomorrow and get together again when I have time."


    Southeast, where the Luo family of Meiyuan is located.


    Li Ji and they were not hypocritical people, and they would not say that they were not drunk. They all stood up.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to this kind of brotherhood, and knew that it was not the time to remember these things. He took fan Qing and left VIP state.


    "He bears no less than anyone else in the world!" Li Ji looked at the back of Chu Feng''s leaving. He was natural and lonely, and sighed softly. At this time, Li Ji was no longer unruly and casual in the past, but he was helpless to help Chu Feng.


    Ye Zisheng nodded: "it''s just that he doesn''t have to bear it, and no one can bear it. We can only wish him a strong way to go."


    "That''s right. Spiritual support for him forever." Li Ji said with a smile and raised his glass: "come, to our brother to become king, cheers!"


    Sishao and Lin Wei raised their glasses and drank them bravely. They attracted the eyes of countless women present. When they saw Chu Feng take fan Qing away, only Li Ji was left. Many women had little stars in their eyes.


    VIP state, either rich or expensive, they all know, and Li Ji they look handsome or masculine, very attractive to women''s eyes.


    Of course, the Chu Feng who left did not know, and when he got out of the fengteng Entertainment City, he breathed out a breath of wine and looked back at the woman beside him: "you go back first, I will go back too!"


    "Are you going?" Fan Qing is suddenly a little reluctant at the moment, and feels that the separation from Chu Feng this time may be the last meeting in his life.


    Chu Feng drank a lot just now, enjoying the feeling of dizziness. He looked at fan Qing with a smile and said, "if you don''t leave, why don''t you stay and roll the sheets with you


    Chu Feng coughed gently, shaking a little dizzy head: "tonight, my kidney deficiency!"


    Fan Qing tooted his mouth and took Chu Feng''s hand and went to the car: "I know you are going on a long journey tomorrow. I don''t know what you are going to do, but I''m really bored recently. Will you accompany me?"


    Being held by her, Chu Feng felt the loneliness of fan Qing''s words. She didn''t know about fan Qing''s affairs that day, but now she can smell the taste of love sadness.


    Originally wanted to go back to Huang''s garden, Chu Feng also temporarily dissipated the idea, he did not mind to give a little warmth.


    When he got on the bus, Chu Feng said, "what''s the matter? It feels like you''re a lady complaining about you? "


    Fan Qingbai glanced at Chu Feng: "do you have such a metaphor?"


    Starting the car, fan Qing also whispered back: "nothing, just for men, I find that I don''t know at all, even my husband, I don''t know. Before, I thought he loved me, but only these days did I know that he loved power more than I did!"


    "I don''t dislike ambitious men, but I also need a simple warmth, even if the night''s company is satisfied, but he can''t give me!"


    Thinking that her husband has been going to the imperial city for a period of time, she has not only failed to follow fan Qing''s promise of coming back even once a month. Even if she didn''t make a phone call, fan Qing felt sad, but she couldn''t find a way to vent her anger.


    Chu Feng seemed to understand something. He said with a smile: "sometimes I find that women are contradictory. If it''s useless to find a man, they will complain about his incompetence. But when the man becomes famous, they will complain that the man has spent less time with them, which reminds me of a song!"


    "What song?" fan Qing asked with a smile


    Chu Feng coughed and sang: "men are tired, men are tired. People all over the world know that I live in a mess."


    with a magnetic voice, the song floated out of the unclosed window, which also made fan Qing giggle. She found that although Chu Feng is sometimes cruel and heartless, sometimes it appears very cute, just like one There are no grown up boys.When Chu Feng finished singing a song, fan Qingcai restrained his smile: "what you said is right, what you sing is right, but I didn''t ask to accompany every day, once a month, isn''t it too much?"


    Chu Feng just joked about it, and naturally understood that fan Qing was a sensible woman. She nodded: "it''s not too much to spend one day with you in a month. It seems that your man is very passionate about power. Moreover, it is in the Imperial City, surrounded by the aura of the Emperor. Even ordinary people go there, they will be exaggerated."


    Fan Qing got the approval of Chu Feng. She felt a little more comfortable. She turned a few corners and stopped at a night stand: "can I still drink? I haven''t drunk tonight. If I drink too much, can you drive?"


    Just now in the entertainment city, fan Qing was not good at drinking in front of so many people. At the moment, her discomfort broke out. Naturally, she wanted to have a drink.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath: "originally I wanted to go back to sleep, but look at your appearance, I don''t accompany you and want to drink it myself. I think if you drink wine and are picked up by beggars, I have to be more careful about it!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly and follows fan Qing out of the car. When no one has a snack in his life, what he lacks is a person who can speak when he needs to. Fan Qing and Yang Danqi have something that they can''t say and are not suitable for them. Undoubtedly, Chu Feng is her most suitable audience.


    They didn''t know how much they had drunk that night. Chu Feng drove her back in the early morning. Fortunately, there were not many cars in the evening and Chu Feng was very alert. Although the car was rickety on the road, there was no accident.


    There was no talk for one night, and there was no sunshine the next day.


    At nine o''clock in the morning, Liang Qi slowly wakes up in his room, shaking his head without the pain after drinking. He sits up and finds that he is naked, his face is slightly red and his head is bowed, but he can''t see any clue.


    And what happened last night, she forgot, because she drank a lot.


    Liang Qi went downstairs and saw two aunts busy there. She went over and asked, "how did I get back last night?"


    Aunt blue looked back and saw fan Qing recover as usual. Her eyes were ambiguous: "Miss, last night you were only wearing close fitting clothes, which was carried back by the little guy last time. Then he sent you upstairs. You still scolded him for not being a man. Then he left when it was nearly seven o''clock this morning!"


    Fan Qing''s face turned red: "won''t it?"


    Seeing the two aunts nodding, fan Qing patted her head and recalled that she left after drinking with Chu Feng. Then, fan Qing''s face was even more red. She remembered that she had taken the initiative to strip off her clothes and take off from the car on the way back, and then she didn''t know anything.


    But Chu Feng left at seven o''clock this morning. Fan Qing didn''t care whether the two aunts were opening their lapels and looking in. She put down: "how come there is no sign of being kissed?"


    "Didn''t we do anything last night?"


    Aunt blue shook her head: "it should be done, miss. Your voice is very loud. It seems that the door is not closed well. We both heard it!"


    Fan Qing''s body shook and touched her face: "really, what happened to me last night?" She stamped her feet and ran outside. Now she is not angry. Chufeng may have put on her pants and ran away. What''s more, she has done with chufeng, but she doesn''t know.


    At this time, at Guangzhou International Airport, Chu Feng boarded the flight and looked out of the window with a serene look.


    Murong Bing sat aside and touched his arm: "husband, how many times did you gallop on that young woman last night?"


    "Not once!" Chu Feng passed by helplessly, Murong Bing estimated that she secretly followed in the dark last night: "I just saw her performing an art with her fingers, and then she vomited and took a bath for her, and nothing else was done."


    Murong Bing naturally knew that nothing had been done last night, and nestled in Chu Feng''s body: "look at that little girl who is so pathetic and injured. You should comfort others, such as comfort with your body, right?"


    Don''t want Murong ice ah of a Scream: "easy, pinch burst!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and he buried his head directly. You can see from the eyes of those people in the cabin that he is broken all over the ground!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1612

    Four days later, Southeast Guangxi!


    The mountains and waters of Guangxi are the best in the world, and the first half of spring and autumn every year will bring countless people to visit here. Although due to the development of commercialization, it has lost its original beauty, but it still can not prevent people from coming here.


    The vast area, covering the deep jungle of Guangxi, there are places where people flow in and places that are rarely visited.


    At this moment, a middle-aged man in a place where no one can go is in a hurry. He shuttles to a water pool in the jungle. He goes to a smooth stone a few meters high. Suddenly, a strong martial spirit of the five levels of tiannu emerges on his body.


    A hand pressed on the smooth Boulder, suddenly a whirlpool like shape appeared on the surface of the stone. The middle-aged man disappeared directly in place, and the big stone also returned to its original appearance. There was nothing strange about it except that it was smoother than ordinary boulders and buried deeper in the soil.


    As the middle-aged man suddenly disappeared, a figure appeared here in vain, standing in front of the big stone.


    It has been four days since he arrived in Southeast China. He has been waiting for the opportunity to enter the Luo family in Meiyuan. The huge stone in front of him is the passage to the Luojia family in Meiyuan. It runs through the passage on top of a stone, just like Xuanyuan''s secret place.


    As long as you go to the peak of demigod, you can create such an independent space.


    Then, cold as frost and Murong ice also appear like ghosts, frowning.


    "He didn''t know we were following, but we couldn''t seem to get in either!"


    Chu Feng sighed. He used the power of the warrior to do things according to the middle-aged man''s way just now, but he didn''t have any reaction. Unlike Xuanyuan''s secret place, he could enter it without any restriction.


    Leng Rushuang came forward, looked at it and said: "this is to Luo family to open, the rest of the power is not at all."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "if I destroy this huge stone, will they not come out all their lives?"


    "No!" Murong Bing quickly opened his mouth and said, "if you destroy this huge stone, there will be a general situation of glass mirror, and the channel will be opened directly. If someone finds out then, it will frighten people to death!"


    Chu Feng wryly laughed: "it''s been four days, and I can''t easily catch the trace of Luo Haoyi, but now I can''t get in. I don''t have much time!"


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing looked at each other, and the latter stepped forward and took Chu Feng''s arm: "husband, now meiyuanluo''s family just knows that we have come to the southeast, but we can''t determine where we are staying. They certainly don''t know that we have captured the entrance of their family''s passageway."


    "I think you can hide first. There will be someone coming out of meiyuanluo''s house, and then you can do something about it!"


    Chu Feng turned back: "what do you want?"


    Murong Bing gave a meaningful smile: "although the Luo family in Meiyuan are respected by the Luo family, there are some martial arts practitioners attached to their families. Don''t you have the mask that the girl LiuXu made for you? Believe that they can''t tell the truth


    Murong Bing just said that, Chu Feng understood what he meant, that is to find a way to enter the interior, and then directly destroy the meiyuanluo family.


    The way is good, but then Chu Feng thought of a question: "can wait like this is not the way?"


    Murong Bing spread his hands: "you can''t destroy this passage, because you don''t know if there will be an earthquake or something like that, so you can''t do anything but wait for us!"


    "Only ten days!" Chu Feng was slightly helpless, but also knew that an independent space could not emerge. Ordinary people were happy because they knew little. Chu Feng sighed: "that can only continue to wait. At the beginning, we should directly take Luo Haoyi''s, which is much simpler."


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing both know that Chu Feng wants to finish meiyuanluo''s house before the new year''s Eve, but now it''s impossible.


    At the same time, a plum blossom is floating in an endless fairyland like place. Luo Haoyi, Luo Sihai''s brother, breathes out a breath and sits between the plum trees. He feels relaxed both physically and mentally.


    It''s said that after chufeng destroyed Qinglong Baihu in Guangzhou and dealt with some of his hands and tails, he went to the southeast to Guangxi. Luo Haoyi was sent out by his family to have a look at it and wanted to know the specific plan of chufeng.


    However, they had not found the place where they were staying, so they were locked by Chu Feng. Luo Haoyi had been running since yesterday, but he did not come back because he wanted to get rid of chufeng and not expose the location of Luo''s family in Meiyuan.


    Until this morning, Luo Haoyi felt that Chu Feng couldn''t find him, so he quickly came to this deep forest and entered Luo''s home.


    The reason why the Luo family in Meiyuan is named after plum blossom is because there are plum blossoms all over the mountains and fields all year round. It is said that the first Luo family owner loved plum blossom, and it was also because the plum blossoms grew together and spread their leaves. Therefore, after becoming the powerful existence of the peak state in the late period of demigod, they built this place.


    Since then, the Luo family in Meiyuan has become an indispensable force in the hidden world.Of course, up to now, there are not many people who know about it and can''t trace it.


    When he was up for half a year, he didn''t feel so much pressure when he stood up for six months.


    So that''s why he ran away when he saw Chu Feng.


    Looking at the endless Meilin in front of him, Luo Haoyi no longer conceals his breath and roars away, and instantly disappears in the same place.


    More than ten minutes later, it appeared in a dense building complex surrounded by Meilin, one of the most brilliant buildings!


    Luo Haoyi walked in. There were dozens of people present, each of whom was a man of strong breath. Luo Sihai, the owner of the family, was sitting on the side of the throne. There were also several old men sitting on the side of the throne. All of them were full of accomplishments in the seven levels of tiannu. They were infinitely close to the demigods.


    These are the inside story of the Luo family, the absolute peak strength of the family.


    I also smile bitterly in my heart. If I had not been oppressed by a mysterious woman, there would be more people in the seven levels of tiannu. Unfortunately, all of them died when they were killing Chu Feng, the holy land of Longmen.


    When Luo Haoyi returned, everyone''s eyes looked at him. Luo Sihai opened his mouth in a low voice: "how come you look flustered!"


    "Er Chang is always a liar!" Luo Haoyi opened his mouth and pointed to the person sitting in a corner. If Chu Feng was here, he would be surprised, because that person was no other than the two elders of Longmen.


    Forced by the Chu wind, he transferred his skill to Ronggong stone. Now he only has the power of tiannu.


    As for why the two elders were here, it was also a matter of necessity. At the beginning, he had been frustrated and wanted to retire for the rest of his life. However, when he turned southeast to go to Guangzhou to reunite with his family, he was found and detained by meiyuanluo''s family, and then he was brought here, which was regarded as semi house arrest.


    The reason why he didn''t die is because he still has some value.


    At the moment, Luo Haoyi said he was a liar, and the second elder was gloomy: "how can I cheat? I told you all about the holy land of Longmen. Even the cold Murong ice is a demon. All the things about the ancient demon Dragon Prince in the wild demon domain are told. How can I be a liar?"


    Everyone also looked at Luo Haoyi. The two elders were honest when they came to the Luo family in Meiyuan. How could they be cheaters?


    Luo Qian sat in a corner and seemed to care nothing. Even now, except Chu Feng and his family, the Luo family in Meiyuan didn''t know that he was the inheritor of Chisha in ancient times. Listening to the two elders mention the prince of magic dragon again, Luo Qian frowned slightly.


    Inheriting all of Chisha, he certainly knew who he was. He did not expect that he was still alive. However, he felt that he would not provoke the prince of magic dragon, but would quietly improve himself.


    As for the fact that he is Chisha, he will not tell the people here, because people are unpredictable, even their own family members.


    Luo Haoyi was angry that he was chased by Chu Feng for a day and night. Listening to the two elders still debating, Luo Haoyi said angrily: "you said that Chu Feng got some things from the overlord heaven, which led to taboo before he fought with the prince of the demon dragon. But I tell you, Chu Feng is definitely not the triple state of heaven anger."


    "Because I was chased and killed by him for a day and a night. I''m a five level state. Do you think the triple state can pursue me? And he didn''t use taboos at all


    Two elder one Leng, frown to think for a while, suddenly: "I know how to return a responsibility!"


    Luo Sihai than Luo Haoyi to calm down, squint eyes: "two elders please say!"


    "I believe you''ve heard of Ronggong stone, an ancient wonder?" The second elder has some bitterness, but he also knows that people in this room should believe that he has not cheated. Then he should give useful information: "don''t you also wonder why my power only has the first level of tiannu?"


    What does Luo Sihai catch in a moment? He thinks of Ronggong stone and the cultivation power of two elders: "do you mean that the Chu wind forces you to spread out the power and absorb it, so Chu wind is not the lowest, but also in the middle of demigod?"


    Two elder wryly smile: "have such possibility, just later I leave, concrete not clear!"


    However, in the meeting hall, it was quiet. If what the two elders said was true, the Chu wind was already a demigod, so the whole Plum Garden Luo family could not be the enemy, not to mention Chu Feng''s two peerless monsters, cold as frost and Murong Bing.


    As the owner of the house, Luo Sihai immediately made a decision and stood up: "from now on, none of the people in the family of meiyuanluo are allowed to go out. People from the outside also want to contact them and don''t come back for the time being."


    "It''s very difficult to cope with the current Chu wind. When a turtle with a shrinking head, it doesn''t matter for ten days and a half a month, or even half a year, waiting for the Chu wind to leave!"


    All of you have no opinion at this moment. Chu Feng is a demigod. That''s enough to sweep the whole Plum Garden Luo family. If you don''t go out and let Chu Feng find a way to get in, that''s the way to survive.


    When the tortoise is humiliated, but can survive, then nothing matters.Luo Qian sneered in the dark. He had a premonition that Chu Feng must have known where the Luo family was in Meiyuan. Now he is just struggling with how to get in. He believes that when necessary, Chu Feng will directly destroy the channel.


    However, thinking that Chu Feng has gone to the state of demigod, Luo Qian is still a little surprised. How long is it from the night of blood moon? But I was relieved to think of Ronggong stone!


    The vision leaps to look to the outside way: it seems, it''s time to meet him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1613

    Plum Garden Luojia, the land of Meilin and the endless land of plum blossom cover the whole independent space.


    After leaving the chamber, Luo Qian made his way to the West for dozens of kilometers, and came to a relatively peaceful and peaceful place. Surrounded by flowers and plants, what remained unchanged was the unique plum forest with the fragrance of plum blossom.


    There is a long river ahead. I don''t know where to go. A waterfall flies down and brings out the only sound, clattering.


    Luo Qian looked at the place of the waterfall and the sound penetrated the surrounding silence: "are you not ready to come out to see you?"


    It seems that the sound reverberates around, but there is no other sound except the sound of the waterfall. Luo Qian''s eyebrows can''t help wrinkling. He is not used to the feeling that people are ignored.


    But when he thought of the man who was hiding here, Luo Qian suppressed his boredom and said: "Chu Feng is coming. He is now in Southeast Guangxi. It is very likely that he has already known where the Luo family of Meiyuan is. The reason why he has not killed him may be that he does not want to expose this secret place to the common people."


    "Are you sure you want to hide all the time? Is that useful?"


    Originally thought that this can get a trace of response, but the surrounding is still as quiet.


    Luo Qian''s face was stunned, and a terrible force was vented between his hands. The waterfall was directly blocked off. He saw a figure sitting on a stone falling from the waterfall, but he was not wet by the waterfall, and he sat there quietly.


    Sword eyebrows flying, with a kind of can feel the loose and uninhibited.


    His eyes opened slowly. After Luo Qian left the Imperial City, he went to Yanluo in the southeast with a sigh: "after all, it''s still a little bit less for me to enter the realm of God. How can such a force fight against the terrible Chang''e?"


    His body twinkled, and Yan Luo suddenly disappeared. Standing in front of Luo Qian, the waterfall also recovered and galloped there.


    "But fortunately it''s better than you." Yan Luo looked at Luo Qian faintly and said a word with interest.


    Luo Qian looks a little ugly, but he doesn''t dare to speak in his heart. He knows how kuisha died. He doesn''t dare to bet on whether the latter will kill him if he doesn''t play according to common sense.


    Although he was the second elder brother of seven evils, the Ming Sha inherited by Yan Luo was only the fifth, but his combat effectiveness was greatly improved by Yan Luo.


    Suppress the haze in the heart, light mouth: "you and I are here, kuisha has been killed by you, cold as frost for Yin Sha, but also the four princesses of the demon domain, the woman of Chu Feng, can''t be the same as before, and there are big brother, third brother and fourth younger brother didn''t appear, do you have any news?"


    "As long as we gather the three of them together, although we are not Chang''e''s opponent, there should be no problem destroying Chu Feng."


    Yan Luo didn''t feel much. He went to the river and sat down: "I heard that Aojiang has come back?"


    Luo Qian micro Leng, then showed a meaningful smile: "thought you hide here, nothing, it seems that you still pay attention to ah!"


    Yan Luo didn''t care about Luo Qian''s playfulness, but said calmly: "I knew that the day you captured the two elders of Longmen. Aojiang, the prince of the demon dragon, had extraordinary fighting power. At the beginning, the seven evil spirits could only be tied. Finally, they were led to fight by the group of hypocritical mendists, and the demon God was suppressed."


    "Now it''s coming out. According to his passion for fighting, we can''t leave!"


    Luo Qian went over and sat beside Yan Luo and said, "Aojiang doesn''t need to worry for the time being. The second elder said that he went to the wild demon domain after being suppressed in the first battle with Chu Feng. In addition to the war in Chiyou period, the barbaric demon domain has recovered a lot in recent years. Someone can fight with him. We don''t need to worry about it."


    Eyes flashing with blazing and greedy light: "I now most care about this woman is Chang''e, before I only heard in myths and legends, did not expect to return the real existence!"


    However, Yan Luo didn''t have much exciting meaning: "before you accepted the inheritance, you were all Luo Qian, just an inheritor of the little Luo family. Naturally, you couldn''t touch the five forbidden areas. Now what do you know? What are the descendants of a group of practitioners?"


    "At the beginning, it was not the existence of demons. It was a small matter that the seven evil spirits swept the Xiuzhen world. I didn''t pay attention to Chang''e of the state."


    Then he sighed: "what''s worse, I''m less than one tenth of the peak strength now. Otherwise, I don''t have to hide here. I would have killed the five forbidden areas and pretended to be forced."


    Luo Qian''s mouth twitched and wryly laughed: "just talk about it. After all, Chang''e is the most powerful human being now. To defeat her or even conquer her must be a great sense of achievement. I certainly don''t think that you and I can defeat her now."


    "Conquest?" Yan Luo seemed to hear a joke, sneering: "although chufeng now want to kill Chang''e, but I can be very responsible to tell you, one day even if you have the ability to defeat Chang''e, don''t think about what to do to her, some things, you don''t understand Chu Feng."


    With warning words, although Luo Qian nodded, his face was not satisfied.


    Yan Luo could see it, and was too lazy to repeat these words. He stood up and said, "how long do you expect Chu Feng to kill you?"Luo Qian stood up and thought for a moment: "if he doesn''t dare to break the secret passage, it will be very difficult for him to come in all his life. If he breaks the secret passage, he will come in at any time."


    Yan Luo''s body disappeared in place, leaving only a voice: "I know what you mean, but now I''m not in the mood. When the Chu wind comes, I will naturally appear, but you should also be prepared for the bloody stream of meiyuanluo''s family."


    "After the night of blood moon, I feel that Chu Feng has ignored life."


    Luo Qian looked at the direction of the voice, the goal has been achieved, and he does not want to waste time with Yan Luo, a psychopath. Although he wants to ask who is the owner of the eye of fate, but Yan Luo does not say, he can not beat Yan Luo, only as nothing has happened.


    He turned around and disappeared quickly. When he reappeared, he had already returned to the gathering place of meiyuanluo''s family.


    Just preparing to go back to their own residence, two women came from the front. In front of them was a woman in a blue dress. As soon as you could see, it was the kind of person who was not easy to get along with. There was also a girl with delicate appearance, who was obviously a follower.


    "Brother, what happened? Why did someone come and say to me just now that we can''t go out in the next month?"


    The woman in blue hums a way to open a mouth: "I am ready to go out with ya ya today to buy some beautiful clothes, play for a few days, and now like this, still say a month is less, what do you do?"


    Luo Qian is helpless when he sees the woman in blue. This is the sister of one of his mother''s compatriots, Luo Mengmeng.


    His face softened a little and said: "Chu Feng is coming. My father sent out Luo family two months ago to attack Chu Feng. He is still near the holy land of Longmen. Now he has put down the rebellion inside Longmen. The sword points to the Luo family and comes to the southeast, so don''t go out if you can''t go out."


    "When Chu Feng is gone, or everything is quiet, I will go out with you?"


    Luo Mengmeng stood there frowning, a little reluctant: "what''s the matter with Chu Feng? Can''t my grandfather fix him?"


    "Grandfather?" Luo Qian heard the words and clearly showed his disdain: "don''t say grandfather, even the whole Luo family together is not Chu Feng''s opponent. There are two demons around him that exist for endless years, which is equivalent to the peak of the late demigod period. What do you think the Luo family in Meiyuan can take to resist it?"


    Luo Mengmeng''s face changed slightly: "the demon at the peak of the late demigod period? What''s going on? "


    This sister can say all day long that she doesn''t do her job. Luo Qian has no choice but to smile: "don''t worry about so much. Just be obedient. Don''t worry. As long as my brother is here, even if all the people in the Luo family in Meiyuan are dead, I won''t let you have an accident."


    "After all, I will take care of you before my mother dies."


    Luo Mengmeng nodded: "well, I won''t go out!"


    Luo Qian smiles and nods, and then goes on. In the whole Luo family, except for his natural and sincere smile in front of Luo Mengmeng, Luo qian does not have much enthusiasm for his father Luo Sihai.


    If Luo Qian''s heart is a cold heart, then Luo Mengmeng''s sister is the warmest part of him.


    "Miss, are we really not going?" Luo Qian left, the girl beside him mumbled: "we all discussed last night, how perfect the plan is? One month later, the best season is over, and I don''t know if it is a month, maybe a few months are not sure! "


    "The Chu wind is not strong. It seems that the people around him are strong." "But I haven''t seen the demon yet. It''s amazing."


    "And my brother loves me so much that I must be obedient in person."


    Ya Ya laughs when she hears the speech. She gives a thumbs up to Luo Mengmeng. She wants to be obedient to her face-to-face, that is, she can not obey when she is not in front of her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1614

    Under the cover of night, guidi ushered in another night.


    Guidi is located in the middle of the third and fourth tier cities. It is neither prosperous nor cool. It relies on tourism and light industry to support the whole city''s economic system.


    Every year, the tourists who arrive here can solve the living problems of two million people in Guangxi. With the help of light industry, the people of Guangxi are not rich and rich, but they are also considered as well-off living standards.


    Even if it is a ferry on the river, the annual income is 100000 plus.


    Xiangsong hotel in guidi is the only six-star hotel in guidi.


    Under the night, more than 30 storey hotel building lights up. As the tallest building around, the four characters of the cedar Hotel on the top of the building can be easily seen by people several kilometers away, and people tens of kilometers away can see a bunch of lights at the height of the hotel.


    It''s like a guiding light.


    After so many days in guidi, Chu Feng and his party stayed in the Xiangsong Hotel, which is also the nearest place to Meiyuan Luo''s house, which is only more than 30 kilometers. More than 10 kilometers are in the jungle, where snakes, insects, rats and ants are rampant, and few tourists come in. At most, they are some well fed explorers.


    It''s like some time ago, there was an adventure team in guidi. For help, the last place to find them was the pool where the entrance of meiyuanluo''s house was located. Unfortunately, no one found another cave there.


    Chu Feng also came to think of it when he went there. It''s hard to think of the concealment of meiyuanluo''s house. Just like Xuanyuan''s secret place, who could have thought that it was under the public''s eyes?


    Chu Feng stood in front of the French window, looking calm, but what he thought, only he knew.


    It''s been a few days since I came to guidi. I''ve already sent all the people here. I know where meiyuanluo''s house is, but I can''t go in brutally.


    It''s like a person at home, and suddenly there is a passage on the wall that goes to other places. How can it scare people? Chu Feng doesn''t want ordinary people to know that there is a hidden interface.


    Therefore, although he can break through the channel violently, Chu Feng still obeys Murong Bing''s words. In addition, he can simply go in, so as not to cause public panic.


    Someone will come out of meiyuanluo''s family.


    Although this will waste a little time, but Chu Feng has no way.


    "Husband, why don''t you go out for a walk? It''s still early!"


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang are sitting there, mumbling their mouths and looking bored. Dongfang Yun sits in another corner and doesn''t say a word. It''s just like a doormat. Looking at Murong Bing walking to Chu Feng and scratching his head, he directly scolds the fox spirit in his heart.


    It''s only eight o''clock now. It''s still early, but Chu Feng is not in the mood to go out.


    Exhaled a sulky breath: "you and Rushuang go out for a walk, I don''t want to move!"


    "Do you want to do it?" Murong Bing blinked his eyes, charming meaning clear can feel, but also with fun: "is it not until I and my sister left, you will favor jade Tu that little fox spirit?"


    "Sudaji!" Oriental rhyme has been silent, smell speech angry way: "you are the fox spirit!"


    "Oh, I forgot, you are rabbit demon!" Murong Bing suddenly patted his head and then curled his lips: "it''s not all the same. When you were ravaged by my husband, that crazy look was better than me!"


    Oriental rhyme is Murong ice gas can''t say a word, she doesn''t want to look like that, but the physiological things and feelings are uncontrollable, let alone meet Chu Feng such a personality mouth.


    It is bound to be very hurt to choose silence directly and discuss these issues with Murong Bing.


    Chu Feng was helpless to Murong Bing''s evil spirit. He also hugged the woman and sat down: "I''m not in a mood recently. It''s going to be Chinese New Year. If I can''t go into meiyuanluo''s house and open up the internal channel, it''s not a way to keep working and consuming."


    "I believe that Luo Haoyi has spread the news. It will be a bit troublesome if no one comes out of the Luo family in Meiyuan."


    Murong ice and cold as frost, body tremor, Chu Feng''s words touched some of their hearts anxious.


    Before the night of blood moon, long Bo conveyed a message from the Tibetan master. The wild demon domain already knew that their sisters were still there. The demon emperor personally ordered snake Zun to be born, because snake Zun is one of the few demon kings who can freely enter and exit the wild demon domain, and there is the demon king whose strength makes them be captured!


    The more time Chu Feng spends now, the Tibetan owner may not be able to resist for too long.


    Although Aojiang, the son of the demon dragon, will have a little influence when he goes back to the wild and demon domain, compared with the wild and demon domain which is still monolithic now, Aojiang, who has not recovered to its peak state, may not be very smooth, and the demon king will still come out.


    Both sisters knew that time was running out. What they wanted to do was to help Chu Feng clear the secular seclusion interface in the shortest possible time, so that if they were not there, Chu Feng could be calm with the enemy.


    Chu Feng is invincible if the forbidden area does not come out!Chu Feng carefully caught Murong ice and cold frost look are a little different, asked: "is there anything you hide from me?"


    The sisters shook their heads almost at the same time: "no!"


    Chu Feng is a bit heavy in heart. When is cold and Murong ice so close together, but it is not easy to say things so far, but they can''t say Chu Feng or ask, because they can tell him that they will never hide a little.


    But the eastern rhyme is frowned, she knows cold frost and Murong ice for endless years, for the two people still know very well.


    At this moment, the two people''s looks are so insidious and dignified that Oriental rhyme has only been seen when they face the highest existence of demon domain. Even if they are faced with the absolute strong people in the secular world, or the original Chang''e and even the Lord of the Tianting, cold as frost and Murong ice have never shown such expression.


    What happened to the demon field, so the two talents were so dignified?


    Thinking of the barbaric demon field, thinking of the place that has not been back for a long time, and the supreme demon emperor, the Oriental rhyme eyes are all over the dignified. If the barbarian demon field has action, it is estimated that only the owner can block it.


    Dingdong!


    The hate in my heart, gradually spread, but more is powerless.


    Opening the door, the Zhuque came in: "little Lord, there is a movement in the Luo family of Meiyuan."


    Chu Feng stood up and said


    Zhu que knew that Chu Feng was waiting for the news these days, and did not hesitate: "the people who had just monitored came to the news. Meiyuanluo family came out with two women, now they came to the land of Guangxi, and closer to us, both of them were the existence of Tianyang period, so they did not detect the hidden people monitoring."


    "The photos have also been passed on, and the identity has been determined."


    How many people in the meiyuanluo family don''t know, but it must be the important figure of meiyuanluo family who can be identified. Chu Feng licks his tongue: "which big man has come out?"


    "Romeng Meng!" Feeling Chu wind bloodthirsty eyes gradually lit up, Zhu que heart is slightly cold at the same time also told: "Luo Sihai first wife born daughter, is Luo Qian''s sister, is the princess of the Meiyuan Luo family, but do not like to practice martial arts more yearning for secular, after the sun period to stop, not diligent."


    "Yo Xi!" Chu Feng ha ha smile: "do not yearn for secular she still not come out, let people take her to me, with her strength willingly open the Luo family channel."


    Zhuque will give orders, cold as frost said: "no, I looked at the passageway of Meiyuan Luo family at that time. As long as the powerful people will enter immediately, at most, the people around him will be brought. You should open the channel by romeng Meng now, and only one or two people can enter."


    "The rest of us can''t go in, but destroy it from the inner channel, and let it enter and exit freely like Xuanyuan secret territory!"


    "So much trouble?" Chu wind frowns, looks cold like frost nodding, Chu wind cold voice opens: "still give me to grab, like frost or ice you two go in and open a channel."


    Murong ice shook his head: "the method seems feasible, but if romongmeng is still a stubborn girl who prefers to die, it doesn''t make sense. If she can let her willingly, it may be better. The people without guard are the easiest to control."


    "Moreover, opening the channel from the inside can not be done without any means. We will not let romongmeng tell us willingly if we go in."


    Blinking: "or, I go in and kill everyone directly, even if it is?"


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head without hesitation. He didn''t care how many people died in Luo family. But he also believed that Yan Luo was definitely in it. Luo Qian, a red evil, was not necessarily the opponent when they were united. He also wanted to meet Yan Luo.


    As the lonely life said, everyone''s brotherhood should not be changed because Yan Luo is the Ming Sha.


    This is cold and frost, they probably know, Murong ice asked, "what to do, not you go in, and then deceive luomengmeng to tell you how to open the passage?"


    Chu wind raised a faint smile: "no, although a little despicable, but think of her as luoqian''s sister, I will not be guilty!"


    Suddenly, the people felt a special chill.


    "How do you want to do it next?" asked the cold, frosty voice


    "Follow the start plan." Chu Feng has already had an idea and simply tells: "pretend to be a casual repair or ordinary person, it depends on what kind of person lomemmeng is, the beautiful man plan!"


    Cold as frost, and so on, Qi Qi white eyes straight turn!!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1615

    "Young lady, do you know if you will be angry and anxious?"


    Close to the outskirts of a street state, Luo Mengmeng and ya ya, who have already come out of the Luo family in Meiyuan, have gone on the street dressed like a little sister. The latter mumbles: "won''t you take my breath out of my breath then?"


    Luo Mengmeng looked around excitedly like a bird getting out of trouble. Hearing his words and humming, "when they all came out and said what to do and did not meet Chu Feng, they showed that no one knew we were coming out. As long as we were careful not to show the breath of warriors, who knows who we are?"


    "What''s more, I''ve told people that I''d like to practice with you in seclusion. No one will doubt it."


    Looking around meimengya garden, she''s worried about nothing, but it''s much better to look around meimeng''s house.


    Close to midnight, they went to the open space in the street state. There should not be too many people at night, but there are 1000 or 2000 people gathered here tonight, and they are all young people looking for excitement.


    In the middle of the open space, there was an iron cage of eight meters in length, width and height. Ya Ya saw and raised two small hands: "once a month, I don''t know if the mammoth can win in a row this time, good man''s!"


    "What are mammoths?" When Luo Mengmeng heard this, she immediately refused: "our Tyrannosaurus Rex is the strongest, but the organizers don''t let them fight each other. Otherwise, it must be Tyrannosaurus Rex that gets the first place."


    Ya Ya didn''t speak, but she repeated in her heart that my mammoth was the strongest.


    And the reason why they want to come out today is also because they want to come here.


    This is a fighting field held once a month. Two competitions will be held here in the evening. One is a motorcycle race. The first prize is 100000, the second is 50000, and the third is 30000.


    Of course, each contestant has to pay a registration fee of 10000 yuan, without which there will be no harvest.


    It is said that the fighting field is held once a month. It was built by a dandy in Southeast China secretly, so no one came to check it out.


    The participants are all for the stimulation and admiration of others. Naturally, they don''t care about the registration fee of 10000 yuan. Therefore, there are many people participating in every such competition. The first one can not only get 100000 yuan, but also get the favor of many beautiful women, and they can get both money and money.


    Of course, this is not a simple game. It''s still early now, and no one has arrived.


    When it''s about the same time, there will be a lot of rich people coming. The organizers will start a bet, and everyone can bet. But because there are too many people participating in the motorcycle race, they are not betting on who will win.


    It''s about the time it takes to bet on the first place, based on the results of the previous first place. The precise bet time is about one minute before and after. The right person is also attracted by the odds of one to three. However, more people come for the boxing match after the motorcycle race.


    Boxing is the most bloody and exciting competition. In one night, the capital flow here is close to 1 billion yuan, which makes the organizers full of money. Of course, it also makes people looking for stimulation feel comfortable.


    Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya tried their best to come out today to watch the fight. They both had their favorite boxer, and since a year ago, they have not lost every fight.


    Although these boxers are ordinary people, either of them can make them die.


    However, Luo Mengmeng and ya ya like the powerful existence among ordinary people. They fight completely by their strength and their own speed. The intuitive bloodiness and impact force are not available to the martial arts, and they feel different.


    So other women worship powerful warriors, while Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya worship the strong among ordinary people. They think this is true.


    "Miss, why don''t we go for a walk first?"


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, it''s still a little short of 12 o''clock. Ya Ya pulls Luo Mengmeng and mumbles: "let''s go find something to eat. The motorcycle race starts at about one o''clock, and we''ll come back to watch the boxing match then?"


    It''s not interesting for Luo Mengmeng to stand here and wait. She mainly comes out to watch the fight: "en, go!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" As they were about to leave, a voice came out through the loudspeaker. Only listening to the sound aroused people''s interest. Obviously, this is a person with strong language rendering ability. Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya Ya also stopped temporarily.


    On the top of an abandoned truck, a man in a hat stood there with a big horn and said in a loud voice, "welcome to this evening. Our strong men competition has been held for just a year. Tonight, in order to thank you for your support, before the competition starts, I''ll talk about the rules of tonight, only tonight!"


    The people standing around cheered, and many of them were tourists to guidi. They came to guidi for the match tonight.


    The man in the hat was very satisfied with the response of the crowd, and raised his hand high: "tonight, your cheers will not stop, because tonight''s competition will bring you absolute visual conflict. Of course, the number of competitors will almost double, but it has also changed. In the motorcycle race around the mountain, there will be only the first place and the prize will be one million!"When they heard a million crowing, they were ten times more than before.


    The man in the hat continued: "but also added a rule, in order to increase the attraction and excitement, tonight is not a one-man competition, in addition to the contestants themselves, but also with a heterosexual, to enjoy that exciting passion."


    "Of course, the amount of participation will be increased a little, 20000!"


    At the moment, everyone didn''t pay attention to the 20000 yuan entry fee. What excited them was that the competition was conducted by one person in the past. Tonight, it became a match of a man and a woman. When I think of it, all the people present were very excited.


    Luo Mengmeng''s small mouth slightly cocked: "it seems that there is something interesting tonight. The scream must be very loud."


    Yaya also nodded: "let''s stay and have a look?"


    Luo Mengmeng also means that, nodding.


    The man in the hat was moved by himself when he saw people''s emotions. He pointed his satisfied fingers in one direction. A beam of light went with his fingers. A tall woman in a bikini stood there, which stimulated men''s eyes in such a cold night.


    Among the curiosity, the man in the hat said in a loud voice: "in addition to a million bonus, the first place tonight can also get our extra reward, the beauty of three days and three nights of company!"


    The man in the hat waited for the cheers to subside a little, then continued: "in addition, the boxing competition has also changed. It is no longer the people we choose, but you participate on your own. There is no need for any competition fees. The system of echelon elimination is adopted and a two-stage competition is set up. The person who wins the final victory is the first one, nearly 10 million!"


    Ten million and three characters were deliberately raised by the man with a hat, which caused the whole audience to boil. In the past, the first prize was two million, and it was not such a elimination system, but a person stood up and was challenged until no one challenged. That was the first, too bloody.


    However, although it is bloody tonight, there seems to be a lot of opportunities. Although some people suspect that the new year''s Eve is coming, the organizers want to make some money, but it doesn''t matter, as long as it is exciting enough.


    When the boiling voice calmed down, the man in the hat pointed to the original position of the bikini beauty: "of course, in addition to 10 million, there are additional rewards, three bikini beauties, a week''s close company!"


    If we say that 10 million yuan stimulates people''s greed, then the three bikini beauties directly stimulate the people''s animal desire. Moreover, the three beauties who come out are just like the stars, which makes their blood boil. They have the idea that Superman will go up to kill the four sides and roll off the bed with the beauty in their arms.


    "All right, everybody!"


    The man with a hat knows that the effect has been achieved. He will definitely make a lot of money tonight and point to another direction: "go ahead, it''s time to sprinkle your blood. Those who take part in motorcycle competition or boxing competition can sign up. Let''s witness your brilliance, your strength, the king of the strong, you are the only one tonight!"


    In the powerful words, many people walked out of the crowd and went to the two registration points set up in the distance. The man in the hat looked at so many people and was slightly excited and told him: "in addition, due to the change of rules tonight, the competition started at 12 o''clock was postponed and officially started at 1 o''clock."


    "Tonight, tens of thousands of people will gather here to watch you become the king of the strong!"


    It can be said that the brainwashing words have made countless people excited. Before, there were at most three or four thousand people, but there were so many people gathered tonight. It is conceivable that the organizers began to publicize early.


    Many of the people who have registered for the competition did not think about whether they would win the final victory. What they wanted was the kind of attention and gentle company of bikini beauties!


    When everyone was in hot blood, Chu Feng, who had changed catkins to make masks, came to the scene accompanied by the rosefinch who deliberately covered his face. Looking at 1000 or 2000 people here, others came one after another, smiling slightly: "Miss Luo''s taste is really strange. She doesn''t like powerful warriors, but she likes powerful people among ordinary people."


    "But it seems reasonable to think about it. The strong men in ordinary people are all muscle men. Look at Luo Qian, he is a little white face!"


    Rosefinch white eyes straight rolling chufeng one eye: "someone seems to be talking about themselves."


    Chu Feng smelled speech and glared at the rosefinch: "can you chat happily?" Think of what close to the rosefinch, whispered: "that, tonight what bikini beauty I don''t want, if I get the first, you dress like that to serve me?"


    "Get out of here!" he said angrily


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1616

    One o''clock came quietly, and tens of thousands of people were around as the man in the hat said.


    In addition, there is a state separated by men in black. There are some people sitting there who can see that they are rich or expensive. These people come to the game and obviously want to participate in the game tonight.


    Wearing a mask, Chu Feng sees a familiar figure. Although he is wearing sunglasses and a down jacket, which covers the position of his chin a little, Chu Feng still knows who it is, Peng ruohuan, Peng Datong''s daughter, and did not expect her to come here.


    And look at the people standing around, it seems that they are also very closely protected, even the men in hats are respectful to her.


    Chu Feng guessed that Peng ruohuan was the real organizer of the so-called Southeast University?


    If Peng Huan didn''t want to do these things in the dark, Peng would not have done it in the dark.


    The first round of motorcycle competition has officially begun. All the cars are prepared by the organizers for fairness. The performance of all cars is the same, so there is no possibility of cheating.


    This round of motorcycle racing is also a little more than before, more than 200 people.


    Chu Feng calculated that the first prize was only one million yuan, and the contestants had to pay 20000 yuan. In the end, they made a net profit of more than 3 million yuan. After taking out the consumption of motorcycles, there was definitely more than 2 million yuan.


    It''s easy to make money in the dark. Chu Feng turns around and pulls the rosefinch to go, because the competition requires taking a opposite sex.


    But turned around to find that in addition to a group of chicken blood like masses, where is the shadow of the rosefinch?


    Look around and even around, there is no woman''s figure, where is it?


    At this time, the rosefinch has gone to the edge, separated from the crowd, and exhaled: "I''m hundreds of years old, I don''t want to go racing with you, kid!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally doesn''t know that the rosefinch has been on guard for a long time and ran away. He was depressed and asked to take a heterosexual to take part in it. But now the rosefinch has run away. Who will he take to participate?


    The man with a hat had already stood on a high place with a big horn and called out: "the competition is about to start. Please hurry to your seat, all friends participating in the contest."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment. He saw that many people had already gone out and robbed the front car. Chu Feng didn''t really care about it. He wanted a opposite sex to accompany him in the race, but he didn''t have one now.


    Walking out a few steps, Chu Feng turns his eyes and looks at Luo Mengmeng and ya ya, who have known for a long time.


    The corner of the mouth picked up a smile and walked past. If it was the original face, it would be sunny and handsome, but this face was doomed to be less attractive.


    Fortunately, it''s not annoying.


    Luo Mengmeng and Luo Mengmeng are both waiting for the start of the competition. Chu Feng comes near. Looking at the unsightly chufeng, she laughs a little stiff. Luo Mengmeng frowns: "get out of here!"


    Can you do me a favor Chu Feng is helpless, who came here? He swears before he speaks.


    Luo Mengmeng replied, "no time!"


    One of my friends said, "I don''t care where I want to help, but I don''t care where I want to help."


    Competition?


    Hearing that Chu Feng is a contestant, Luo Mengmeng looks suspiciously at her height. Her physique is not very strong, and there is not a piece of bulging muscles, even a little thin.


    After just a few glances, Luo Mengmeng drew up a sneer: "just you, or be an audience!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and Luo Mengmeng was really a bit overwhelmed. He looked at ya ya and showed a row of white teeth: "can you help me?"


    Yaya also felt that Chu Feng was not handsome, and his physique was not strong, and she was puffing her mouth: "she said right. You still don''t want to participate. In this way, I''m sure I''ll lose."


    Chu Feng has a big slap in the past meaning, this little has not participated in the competition, you say so.


    Cold face: "fart, this little horse, the world I have!"


    "Ouch Luo Mengmeng likes those muscular men, which many martial artists don''t have. Looking at them, she feels powerful. Like Chu Feng, she doesn''t have much interest. She says in a strange way: "I have you in the world like you. I think you are hard to catch up with. But if you dare to bet with me, I can promise you."


    Chu Feng looked at the match and asked, "what are you gambling on?"


    Luo Mengmeng is not in a hurry, but also with the banter of cat and mouse: "the first place was bet in the competition. The last time, the first place was the first place. It took only five and a half minutes for the first 15 kilometers of Huanshan road. However, there are few people like that. They can finish the race in seven or eight minutes. It''s hard to afford it."


    "If you can finish the race in five minutes, I''ll give you a ride!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Within five minutes, he was still on the mountain road with so many curves. The one who won the last time was a madman. He also knew that all the people who bet were bets between six and seven minutes. No one would bet five minutes.If he runs in five minutes, all the bets will lose, but it''s too dangerous.


    But touching Luo Mengmeng''s disdainful eyes, Chu Feng frowned: "what conditions do you have?"


    "Nothing!" Luo Mengmeng counted his fingers and said, "if you can''t finish running in five minutes, even if you get the first prize, all the prize money will be ours. In addition, I will beat you up for Miss Ben, and then I will be a slave for a month!"


    Chu Feng''s words burst out directly in her heart. For Luo Mengmeng, she didn''t worry about any accident. She knew that she was a martial artist. She would not be afraid of rollover. She could run away at the first time.


    When Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya both feel that Chu Feng is definitely not good, suddenly Chu Feng takes Luo Mengmeng and goes to the track.


    The expression on Ya Ya Ya''s face suddenly solidified, and finally two words came out: "cow force!"


    Luo Mengmeng is in the arms of Chu Feng. Her brain is booming and thunder is rolling. As a young lady of the Luo family, although many people who don''t have long eyes covet her and Yaya''s beauty before, because they are martial arts, those people are lustful and incompetent. They are not only unable to succeed, but also severely beaten by them.


    It seemed that Chu Feng picked her up like this. She didn''t think of it at all, and she was ashamed and angry for a time.


    Just about to drink and scold chufeng, she was thrown on a high-power motorcycle. Regardless of whether she agreed or opposed to go to the car, chufeng said, "hold me!"


    Luo Mengmeng clenched her lips and hit Chu Feng on the shoulder. However, she did not use any martial arts strength. She just gave a little more important punch. She said with hatred: "boy, you''d better finish the game in five minutes. Otherwise, I''ll add one more item to the condition just now."


    "Miss Ben is going to cut off your hands holding me!"


    Chu Feng passed a smile of disapproval and looked at the front. More than 200 people were ready, waiting for the order of the man in the hat. It was obvious that the people who started from the front would grasp more opportunities, while the people behind would be more pitiful.


    But this is a ring road with a width of more than 20 meters. It is not difficult to surpass it.


    When Chu Feng was preparing to start, his left eye twinkled and looked ahead. Looking at the whole road, there were more than ten different large and small bends. The roads on both sides of the small road were three or four meters apart, and the big one was nearly ten meters apart.


    Chu Feng raised his mouth slightly, remembering the time when he met Fu Dina in Russia. Although the mountain road was difficult and dangerous, it was still almost meaningful compared with the frozen road in Russia.


    You don''t know what you''re going to do


    "Pretend to be your uncle and fly your aunt!" Luo Mengmeng''s body was shocked, biting his lips and drinking.


    Chu wind white eyes straight rolling, the heart is really not cute, also increased the accelerator there roaring.


    Take a look at the performance of this high-power motorcycle, which is specially used for racing. The maximum speed can reach 220, and the engine can run normally. It can go to 100 yards per hour in two seconds. If the speed is maintained at 160, it will take six minutes.


    Finish the race in five minutes, chufeng''s mouth twitches violently. Isn''t it necessary to increase the speed of 180 to run continuously, or even to increase 200 to finish the race in five minutes?


    At the same time, Chu Feng is also glad that she has a left eye that can infinitely evolve the picture. Otherwise, in five minutes, it can only be done by using the strength of a warrior. When she is with Luo Mengmeng, she must not know about it. If she starts to approach her plan, it will have no effect at all.


    With a breath out and a hard hat on, a bikini beauty walks to the front of the road, holding a red step. Everyone stares at the cloth in her hand, and the scene is quiet.


    The red cloth was thrown into the air by the bikini beauty, waiting for the moment when it fell, all the cars roared out.


    The whole scene instantly detonated, and Chu Feng also let go, and the car shot out like an arrow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1617

    More than 200 motorcycles galloped on the spacious road, which was almost unbearable.


    Suddenly, in the cheers of the crowd, a motorcycle seems to be an arrow from the bow. It shuttles in the very small space between each other. It is in the back, but after several shuttles, it goes to the position close to the front.


    From the first car, only about 100 meters away, the speed is incredible.


    The head is slightly in a trance.


    Chu Feng seems to be too ordinary, but at this moment, sitting behind him, he felt the change of momentum after the start of the game, completely changed a person in general.


    She did not feel afraid of the speed, but was more curious about Chu Feng.


    All of this was seen by the man with a telescope. On the other hand, the situation was also presented on a large screen through a miniature camera installed on the road. The man in the cap said in a loud voice: "that''s amazing. The man in car 46 is just playing with his life."


    "The starting point is at the back. It''s crazy to get close to the front in such a short time."


    The people who watched the big screen quietly were also impressed by the elegant demeanor of Chu Feng, but they didn''t have much feeling. This situation has been seen in previous competitions, which is only a small problem. The main test is the next curve.


    No matter how much you fall behind, you can catch up on the curve as long as you are skilled.


    Now it''s still a straight line, so although Chu Feng''s driving is very fast, we don''t think he can be on the curve.


    Peng ruohuan, who deliberately conceals his face, calmly looks at the big screen. At this time, there is a young man wearing sunglasses. His mouth is slightly upturned, and he is handsome.


    Looking at Peng ruohuan and smiling, "how long do you think the first meeting of tonight will be?"


    Peng ruohuan did not have any polite response, but said lightly: "I only care how much money this game will lose!"


    The young man laughs bitterly when he hears Yan. Although he is called the number one in Southeast China, he can''t do this without Peng ruohuan behind his back. Moreover, he knows that Peng ruohuan only collects money and suppresses in some aspects. If something goes wrong, he will be the top one.


    It is also clear that the first round of the match is just an appetizer. It stimulates people''s passion and lays the foundation for boxing. Almost every time, it loses money.


    Because the way to bet is time, whether it''s a win or a one-to-three ratio, almost 70% of the people will win every time. So they all set the upper limit of a million bets to reduce the loss, and then open a little bit of rate to win back in the second fight.


    Of course, these are operated in secret. On the surface, he and Peng ruohuan are clean people.


    After making a phone call, the young man replied: "90% of the people who bet on six minutes tonight account for 90%. There are also some people who bet about seven minutes. If you finish running between six minutes and seven minutes, we will compensate 30 million in this game."


    "If you run in six minutes, you''ll be paid 25 million, if you run seven minutes, you''ll be compensated five million. If you finish running in five minutes and eight minutes later, pass and kill!"


    Peng ruohuan said with a noncommittal smile: "be ready for 30 million!"


    The young man nodded slightly and knew that this game was a loose sum of money, the purpose of which was to stimulate people''s gambling craziness and bring back more profits in boxing.


    "My God!"


    Suddenly, the voice of the man in the hat rang through the loudspeaker. Peng ruohuan, who did not care much about it, also looked up. She stood up, even took off her sunglasses, and looked at the miracle on the mountain road in surprise.


    People all think Peng ruohuan is a tough woman, but they don''t know that she has many invisible ways to make money secretly. Of course, these are all done in the name of others. She is only hidden behind the scenes. The young man named fan Shao is one of her partners, who is responsible for the business on the southeast side.


    At the moment, see that ring mountain road, a car flying four meters across the mountain road to the other side, Peng ruohuan heart beat hard.


    That''s the one that Chu Feng opened. Don''t say it''s Peng ruohuan at the moment. It''s just that all the people present have no sound when they stare at the big screen, because it''s too shocking.


    Luo Mengmeng, who sits behind Chu Feng, is absolutely shocked.


    Chu Feng didn''t take the curve directly, but directly raised the front of the car to accelerate and fly across the road. The distance of four meters was not very wide, but it was absolutely breathtaking to ride a motorcycle, because a careless one would fall under the valley.


    Because there is a half meter high guardrail on one side of the road, the shock of flying directly past is conceivable.


    But all of this shock did not stop. Chu Feng drove the car across the four meter curve, saving more than 100 meters of waste in turning, and suddenly got to the rear of the first car.


    In the past, there was once again a six meter wide curve, and the car in front of it turned and drove forward.And the Chu wind behind suddenly raised the accelerator, did not have the intention of turning to rush past.


    Everyone''s heart was shocked. My God, does he want to fly directly to this bend, can it?


    On the mountain road, the front of the car has been raised high. People see that the motorcycle is flying up and taking a curve in the air. Everyone''s breath has stopped, and their hearts are at the position of their throat. It seems that they are about to come out.


    Time seems to be fixed at this moment, everyone''s eyes are only the motorcycle flying on the hillside!


    He landed steadily. When everyone thought it impossible, Chu Feng''s motorcycle flew six meters wide and continued to fly forward. At this moment, the whole venue was quiet. He did it and surpassed the first car.


    While looking at other people who are still behind, there are some people who are too anxious to cause traffic accidents when they are in a corner. Compared with Chu Feng''s madness, they all feel that they are too crazy, almost speaking, even more crazy than a madman.


    Then, everyone cheered, and was impressed by Chu Feng''s marvelous driving skills, and across the six meter curve, directly saved more than 200 meters of distance, and now steadily opened the distance with the back.


    Peng ruohuan''s heart is still beating violently. She has seen some excellent race car drivers, but few of them fly across the mountain road like that just now. At least all of them have fallen to death.


    Squinting his eyes: "who is the forty sixth?"


    The young man was also slightly in a trance. He was shocked when he saw the car leap over a three meter curve. He also looked at the information in front of him: "Lin Feng, from the Imperial City, 19 years old!"


    Peng ruohuan narrowed his eyes and turned back: "is there such a person in the imperial city?"


    The young man shook his head: "I have been to the imperial city so many times. I can be sure that there is no such desperate racer, but tonight he gave us a miracle."


    Peng ruohuan calmly put on his sunglasses and sat down with curiosity in his heart. She thought that there might be a miracle tonight!


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally did not know that he had attracted Peng ruohuan''s attention, or even if he knew he didn''t care, because he was just in a hurry in guidi, and soon his face would disappear.


    The reason why he is so arrogant is to ask Luo Mengmeng to let go of his vigilance, so as to facilitate the next plan.


    Over all the curves, Chu Feng did not normally go to the corner, are in accordance with the most powerful way to fly past.


    Along the way, in the last section of the road, the biggest curve also appeared in Chu Feng''s left eye, which was nearly 10 meters long. If you take off from the ground to land there, it is equivalent to 14 meters. But if you fly over this curve, you can save nearly 800 meters.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, and the dim light in his left eye flickered. The speed of the motorcycle was constantly improving, reaching the maximum speed of 220 yards, but he felt that the speed was more than 220 yards.


    Luo Mengmeng holds Chu Feng''s hands tightly. Suddenly, the front of the car tilts up, and everyone''s breath stops. He sees the motorcycle flying up and flying towards the other side in the air. The interval in the middle and the distance between take-off and landing are close to 14 meters. Can he do this time?


    Peng ruohuan stood up again and looked at it without blinking. The arc, set off by the moonlight, seemed to be opened in the sky. He bit his lips and looked complicated. This is absolutely not what ordinary people dare to challenge and try.


    Landing! Forward!


    Among all the people''s eyes, the car did not fall on the ground. It seemed like two or three seconds, but it was as long as a century ago. The cheers of the whole audience did not come out, because they witnessed a miracle that can only be met in a dream.


    Soon, Chu Feng took Luo Mengmeng back to the finish line and took off his helmet. His face was not so handsome but ordinary. At the moment, it had a smell of unknown. Many women looked at him with little stars in their eyes.


    Luo Mengmeng takes off her helmet and gets off the bus. Looking at Chu Feng standing in front of her, she doesn''t notice that ya ya comes to the side.


    "Chariot God!"


    All of a sudden, the roar of cheers sounded, which seemed to make the night change color, the heat wave set off, countless people put the food and drink in their hands, and even some girls took off the inside and threw them into the air, cheering for the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng slowly raised his hand and thumbed up. This gesture, that simple smile, was frozen in the racing industry from this night, but the man named Lin Feng never appeared again.


    It was only 50 years later that his record of the mountain ring road was broken by a young man named Chu Yu, whose father was Chu Feng!


    Three minutes and two!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1618

    Three point zero two wonderful, worthy of the God of cars.


    On the temporary podium, Chu Feng stood there and became a person of great attention. Although the car race was only an appetizer, most people came to the boxing match behind, but it was undeniable that Chu Feng ignited their blood and passion.


    Even if the makers were able to kill, all the people who bought a million bets lost, but they were not angry at all.


    On the contrary, it is worth watching such a picture, even if it is one million more to watch. Some people even think about whether to set up a racing team to cooperate with Chu Feng, which is sure to make a lot of money.


    However, just after they had such an idea, they were able to show their ability. The organizers must have taken a fancy to Chu Feng''s ability. Where else could it be their turn?


    So all can only hope Chu wind sigh!


    "Lin Feng, worthy of the chariot God!"


    The man with a hat stood beside Chu Feng and said in a loud voice, "he has brought us a miracle. He has given us an absolute visual impact. Let''s applaud this 19-year-old boy!"


    Resounding applause Pa Pa Pa Pa ring, it seems that in order to vent the excitement in their hearts.


    A million cheques were also handed to Chu Feng, and the applause of the whole audience rose to a warm level. A game would become a millionaire. It can be said that under the first World War, both fame and wealth were gained.


    "Of course The man in the hat paused and pointed to the distance: "our extra reward in the next three days also belongs to Lin Feng!"


    But now no one will care about these things, do not think that beauty standing beside Chu Feng, is inserted in cow dung, also think it should be so.


    Chu Feng does not pinch, embracing the slender waist of a beautiful woman and nodding slightly to the people present, presenting his chariot demeanor in a low-key and luxurious way.


    The man in the hat also said in a loud voice: "everyone, the passion will always be over, but it will never stop. Now we can move to the fight field, let''s have a blood boiling fight competition, and see who will become the second strong king tonight!"


    The boxing match was about to start. Everyone was excited and approached the fight field. The man with a hat also said to Chu Feng, "Sir, someone wants to see you!"


    Chu Feng is slightly stunned. Looking at Luo Mengmeng, who is completely ignored in the distance, she nods slightly and walks with the man in the hat with her arms around her. The fight game still has half an hour to start, so she is not in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?" Ya Ya looks at Luo Mengmeng''s angry appearance and asks curiously.


    Luo Mengmeng can hang a bottle on it and stamp her feet: "it''s nothing. It''s just strange that this boy is so powerful. Let''s go and see the wonderful performance of Tyrannosaurus Rex!"


    "The skill of driving is amazing. Men can''t fight. It''s useless!"


    After leaving a word in a huff, Luo Mengmeng turns around and goes to the fight field. Ya Ya curls her mouth. She feels that Luo Mengmeng is a little duplicity. When she grew up together, she feels something, but she doesn''t find it.


    Looking back, Chu Feng did not know where he went with the man in the hat. Yaya mumbled: "but it''s really good to pull the wind. It can also drive like that. It''s a force!"


    Chu Feng followed the man wearing a hat to a simple but well decorated lounge. When he saw a man and a woman sitting inside, Chu Feng was surprised because the woman was Peng ruohuan.


    Quietly holding the beautiful woman in her arms, fan Shao got up with a smile and stretched out his hand: "you can call me fan Shao. Your driving skills are good just now. I can see from the beginning to the end. You are very good!"


    Chu Feng smile: "just practice more." In fact, Chu Feng didn''t open these many times. He dared to be so crazy because he had a left eye to know something and lay in advance.


    Fan Shao didn''t doubt that this kind of thing was like this when you first opened it. He really didn''t believe it.


    Peng ruohuan stood up, and the powerful woman said directly: "I have a racing team in the world, and I just lack a coach like you. I want to sign a contract with you, with an annual salary of 50 million. As long as you nod your head, I''ll cover your clothing, food, housing and transportation, and let you enjoy the glory, wealth and wealth."


    Fan Shao was slightly embarrassed. He and Peng ruohuan both moved to close down Chu Feng, but he wanted to be subtle, not to be so direct with Peng ruohuan.


    Chu Feng looked at a woman whose face was covered with sunglasses and was not familiar with. She said politely, "thank you. But I still have a game tonight. Maybe when the game is over, I will give you the answer."


    "And the game?" Peng ruohuan frowned, then a Leng: "you also participated in the fight?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "ten million bonus, very attractive to me, the most important thing is, I am very lonely, no opponent''s loneliness!" Said these words, Chu Feng heart a burst of sweat, pretending to be forced to pretend like this, he all wanted to throw up.


    But Peng ruohuan did not feel that Chu Feng was pretending to be forced, but looked up and down at Chu Feng: "do you still have skills?"


    At the moment is a strange face, Chu Feng does not mind pretending to force, nodding: "ordinary ten eight people, nothing to say!""Crazy enough!" Peng ruohuan did not only have no disgust and disdain, but showed appreciation and pointed out: "I have 20 bodyguards outside. As long as you can go out and beat them, even if you can''t win the first place tonight, I will give you 10 million!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "seriously?"


    "Good!" Chu Feng let go of the beauty and went outside. Now he didn''t want to make trouble. He had to obey Peng ruohuan temporarily. After the game, Luo Mengmeng was cheated. Who cares so much about you?


    The twenty bodyguards outside are not tall, but they are also very capable. They know that chufeng wants to deal with them all. They all stare at Chu Feng with bad eyes and rub their hands, which means that they will overthrow him!


    Chu Feng left and right to see, hook finger: "together on it!"


    It was as if a drop of water dropped from the oil pan. The 20 bodyguards on the spot instantly exploded the stove, and then swarmed on. Obviously, Chu Feng''s words stimulated them.


    Faced with 20 bodyguards rushing forward, Chu Feng stood in the same place without any fluctuation. Suddenly, his body exploded like a shell, and directly hit three bodyguards. He punched out with one blow and then fell to the ground.


    Fan Shao opened his mouth and was surprised to have a little heartache. These are his bodyguards. Twenty people are good at it. How could he be abused so simply now?


    When fan Shao came back to God, Chu Feng had already clapped his hands and came back: "are you satisfied?"


    Peng ruohuan''s eyes under the sunglasses passed over 20 bodyguards on the ground. She was not surprised. She didn''t know that Chu Feng was in front of her. She thought that ordinary people could do this step already very strong.


    He said to fan Shao, "it seems that your bodyguard should be changed!"


    Fan Shao smiles bitterly: "it''s really time to change, but brother Lin Feng, maybe we can talk about it!"


    Lin Feng narrowed his eyes: "talk about what?"


    Peng ruohuan understood fan Shao''s meaning and didn''t mean to betray the truth. She has always been a direct person: "in addition to hiring you as the team coach, I cooperated with people in Wentang for several underground boxing fields. I don''t think you have all your strength just now. I also want to hire you as a part-time boxer coach!"


    "Annual salary of 100 million plus commission for victory in the war, are you interested?"


    Peng ruohuan thinks that money can make Chu Feng compromise, so she is very confident: "as long as you promise, you don''t need to participate in the game tonight, I will give you 10 million yuan now!"


    Chu Feng coughed gently, knowing that Peng ruohuan was not as simple as she seemed. If everything she said was true, then the annual income of this woman was frightening. Could there be a shadow behind her?


    After all, sometimes it''s easy to infiltrate in such occasions.


    Catching something, Chu Feng faintly replied: "thank you for your appreciation. I''m also very interested, but I''m a person with a beginning and a ending. I''ll stick to it at the beginning. I''ll get the first one tonight. We''ll talk about it later."


    Peng ruohuan frowned slightly. He felt that Chu Feng was a bit ungrateful. Although he had some skills, he was not invincible. There were two boxers they specially trained in the boxing match. They could easily work as 20 bodyguards and also take the position of coach and Boxer.


    He can do it?


    The eyes seem a little suspicious of how Chu Feng first wants to get, but Peng ruohuan is not a tangled person: "casually!"


    Turning around and leaving, fan Shao took a look at Chu Feng and said, "you can rest here and wait for your wonderful performance." Leaving a word, fan Shao followed Peng ruohuan.


    Chu breeze passed a faint smile, Peng ruohuan nothing, but fan Shao is a little bit of a problem, that smile is very sincere, but there are also some haze.


    "I''ll give you a massage." After only Chu Feng was left, the beautiful woman came up and looked at Chu Feng with a slight light in her eyes. She heard what Peng ruohuan said just now, and thought that Chu Feng would be rich in the end.


    Chu Feng slant head low to look at that plump expose, lick next tongue: "how big?"


    Beauty a Leng, then Jiao smile to loosen a little coat, let Chu Feng can see clearly: "36, D!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1619

    Some people say that 100% of the harvest can make people pay 100% effort.


    When the harvest is to pay 200%, then there is no lack of desperate people.


    But when the harvest is to pay 300%, then there will be no lack of people who trample on the bottom line of all morality and standards in the world for the sake of interests.


    Ten million!


    This is the first prize in tonight''s boxing competition. It can directly create a multimillionaire. If you are a little more stable, it will be enough for a woman who will be rich and prosperous all her life, and will also be the most beautiful woman who can enjoy the best food, drink and play.


    In the past, each time only a few dozen people participated in the boxing match, but tonight it also surged to more than 200 people, 10 million, which is enough for them not to cherish themselves.


    What''s more, a week''s intimate company of three bikini beauties is enough for some people to take risks.


    More than 200 people gathered in the spacious open space, and tens of thousands of people sat around watching. This time, the host was not a man in a hat, but fan Shao in sunglasses.


    Fan Shao, holding a microphone, stood on the high ground and said, "ladies and gentlemen, tonight''s theme program is about to officially begin, and the time for everyone to be excited is coming. Are you all ready?"


    "Ready!"


    The whole scene burst out a warm cry, Chu Feng stood in more than 200 people, some speechless, you should ask everyone is ready for money.


    Fan Shao smiles and nods: "OK, now before I announce the beginning of the boxing match, I will also tell you about the changed rules. Because there are too many participants, it is no longer a one-on-one match. The first round of tonight is a scuffle, and only six people are left on the stage!"


    Scuffle, six?


    The cruel rules were thrown out directly, and everyone was surprised, but then they were relieved. If one-on-one, the time would certainly be insufficient. Moreover, fighting one by one would certainly consume a lot of strength. Even if we persisted to the end, we could not have too much strength.


    There is no doubt that scuffle is a bit cruel, but the best way.


    After everyone was forced to digest it, fan Shaocai said in a loud voice: "then the remaining six people will enter the second round of the decisive game. Three people will win out one-on-one, and then the three will fight together. The last one standing is the second king of the strong tonight."


    People lament that such a rule is so simple, but it is so difficult. Only six will be eliminated directly, and then six will enter into three, and three will be directly out of the first place. In that case, the situation of two-to-one will probably appear in the end.


    But then there was a more crazy roar, which was exciting.


    Suddenly, fan Shao''s words turned sharply: "in addition, there is a requirement in the final decisive game, that is, the last three people can surrender, or be knocked to the ground for ten seconds, and if they don''t fall down, do not surrender, and finally are killed by accident, it is personal responsibility, and we express our sympathy."


    It''s quiet for a moment. Isn''t it possible that people will die?


    Fan Shao passed over the faces of the crowd and waved his big hand: "ready!"


    Without more explanation, the first round of scuffle started directly. More than 200 contestants stood there. Because there were too many people to fight in the iron cage, only six people could be determined at the moment.


    "You see, isn''t that chariot Lin Feng?"


    "Yes, is he going to take part in the fight


    "But you can see that his body racing car can, not necessarily fight!"


    Among the crowd, some people saw the inconspicuous Chu Feng among the contestants and talked about it one after another. They were obviously not optimistic that Chu Feng, who seemed a little thin, could take part in the fight.


    "Miss, it''s really him." Yaya also saw Chu Feng. Lala Luo Mengmeng said, "is he OK?"


    Luo Mengmeng is staring at a man who is 1.9 meters tall and has a fierce face. Hearing the words, she glances at Chu Feng and says, "my Tyrannosaurus Rex will stab him to death with one finger."


    Yaya agreed and nodded: "that is, my mammoth can also sit dead on his ass, that small body also means up, it seems that I have the world after winning the first place in the racing car."


    Luo Mengmeng put forward a very direct sentence: "arrogance!"


    Chu Feng naturally did not know Luo Mengmeng and Yaya''s discussion, but listened to the cheers of the people around him after the discussion. They were either mammoths or Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    You can tell at a glance that it''s people who focus on power.


    Shrugging his shoulders, chufeng suddenly felt that the people around him were all around him. Slowly, he could not see the crowd outside. He was surrounded by them and narrowed his eyes. Why?


    Seeing the meaningful smile of those people, Chu Feng suddenly understood the general situation. It turned out that these people were jealous of him at the beginning, and now they are deliberately surrounded to move him.


    Chufeng directly sat on the ground, but was surrounded by people. People outside were doomed to be invisible. All the people around Chu Feng were shocked. Why sit down and kill us?


    Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya also found the change. The former said: "silly boy, you know that human beings are jealous. He dares to go. So many people move him and seek death!"Similarly, in a corner, Peng ruohuan saw such a scene, and probably knew that the so-called God of chariots was envied. Now those contestants have to move him first and sigh slightly: "it''s a pity."


    Fan Shao came down from a high place and saw this scene. He narrowed his eyes and glanced at the corner of his mouth with a smile: "are you forced to be struck by thunder?" Pick up the microphone and put it on the far side and say in a loud voice, "go ahead, take six!"


    The crowd suddenly moved. Around Chu Feng were five big men. They were trying to abuse Chu Feng. All of a sudden, they fell to the ground without any sign. All around were stunned. What happened? Fainted?


    Chu Feng raised his head and raised a smile: "you can continue!"


    Among the crowd who were still surprised at how the five people suddenly fell down, a bald man was very upset. Chu Feng, who was in the car race just now, raised his fist and was about to smash it at Chu Feng. When he saw that he was about to approach, his body softened and fell on the ground like the first five people and fainted.


    At this moment, everyone was shocked, they did not see what Chu Feng did, but six people fell down like this, what happened in the end.


    Look at Chu Feng''s eyes have changed, unknown things always make people feel afraid.


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth, who didn''t go around with the crowd, looked at them. The irascible Tyrannosaurus Rex roared, "let''s make a decision, or I''ll break your bones!"


    A word set off a thousand waves, the people inside did not move the Chu wind, the outside people did not see, thought Chu wind had been knocked over, do not know who is shouting: "first do the Tyrannosaurus and mammoths!"


    In a word, everyone''s eyes brightened slightly. Suddenly, more than ten people rushed to Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth. They all took Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth as the strongest opponents. Now they can join hands to kill them two. Naturally, they are not tired.


    Anyway, the organizers didn''t say that they couldn''t attack one person in a melee.


    The Tyrannosaurus Rex sneered. In the face of the rushing people, they not only did not dodge, but welcomed them. Instead, their fists were blasted out. One of the people who rushed in front of them was hit by the nose bone collapse, and a foot was kicked to the side. A man flew out and hit the ground seven or eight meters away. It seemed that several ribs were broken.


    Powerful means to let the people who rushed to breathe a stagnation, Tyrannosaurus Rex know that they are not the opponent of hundreds of people, he said: "come on, you must make sure that you are not the one who was beaten and maimed by me, and then go on together."


    One sentence really makes people hesitant. Those who can guarantee that they will not be beaten by Tyrannosaurus Rex are all attacking the people around them. However, they forget that if Tyrannosaurus Rex stands at the end, they will still have bad luck, which is equivalent to attending in vain.


    On the other side of the mammoth also easily turned over a few people, either broken hands or feet.


    Soon the scuffle began. Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth stood on the edge watching more than 200 people fighting like two unrelated people.


    In more than ten minutes, many people withdrew from the scuffle. Depending on the situation, some people who fell on the ground might be trampled to death. Even if they were not, they would be trampled and disabled. The bloody conflict stimulated the eyes of the public, and the voice of crying was particularly crazy.


    Obviously, people in this era advocate violence and blood, and the scuffle and the screams of those people are good at stimulating their point.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth suddenly stepped forward at this time. It was very difficult for one person to fight hundreds of people. But now there are only dozens of people left. It''s still easy to calculate. Soon, the number of people is decreasing. There are also three men who are very strong, fighting and kicking.


    When the three men collided with the Tyrannosaurus Rex, all the people at the scene fell down or ran away.


    And let the people speechless is that there is a two meter vacuum belt in the middle of the fallen people, none of them. Chu Feng sits on the ground, opens his eyes and slowly stands up.


    In all people''s gaping look in the activity of the hands and feet: "sit and rest, can also lie in the first six, good!"


    Rolling calf, almost everyone''s voice at the moment!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1620

    The first six came out, but they were speechless.


    Chufeng was the one they thought was the first to be eliminated. It was likely that they were trampled to death in the scuffle just now. But when Chu Feng sat quietly on the ground and stood up again, they felt that it was getting worse.


    However, the fact is so clear and clear that we can only accept it if we have no words. Only when Chu Feng was lying on the ground and pretending to be dead in the scuffle just now, he hides and lies in the front six.


    "Well, what to do?"


    Fan Shao is standing beside Peng ruohuan at the moment, because the next bet will start: "how many times to give that boy?"


    Peng ruohuan didn''t expect Chu Feng to be able to stand at the end, squinting: "the remaining six people, four are our people, the other one is absolutely defeated in the battle of Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth. That''s what I can''t see clearly."


    "Is it just this that we can control?"


    Fan Shao laughs bitterly: "it seems that I can''t!"


    Although it belongs to the nature of underground boxing, but the rules are also extended to the rules of foreign regular gambling.


    People with high bets have a low rate, while those with less bets have a higher rate. Listening to the voices of people around them, they are all Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoths. The other three are also supported, but the weak Chu Feng has not many people to support.


    Peng ruohuan thought for a moment: "give six people a ratio of one to one, wait and see the proportion adjustment of the bet. We can''t lose. If that Lin Feng''s bet ratio is high, the multiple rate is low. If the bet is less, we can only open the maximum limit. Maybe we can make a lot of money. If he wins?"


    Fan Shaowen Yan seemed to understand something, nodded and called to arrange.


    One hour''s time bet, in addition to live, what people don''t know is that the game is still live on the Internet, but on foreign websites, at the same time, accepting the bet, people only know that the previous live flow of one billion, but they don''t know that the online bet is many times that of here.


    "Miss, the ratio of one to one is so small!" Yaya in the crowd, heard the published rate: "I still want to bet my mammoth 10 million, only earn 10 million, boring!"


    "What do you say?" Luo Mengmeng was not happy all of a sudden: "first, it must be a Tyrannosaurus Rex. I''m not happy!"


    Yaya''s aggrieved doodle mouth, very wise, did not discuss this with Luo Mengmeng, but looked at Chu Feng: "that boy named Lin Feng is also one to one ratio. Can he do it?"


    Luo Mengmeng took a deep look: "no way!"


    Ya Ya was stunned with a smile. She didn''t speak wisely: "then I''ll bet. I just hope that I don''t need to adjust the multiple ratio."


    Almost all the people on the scene bet almost. There is no upper limit for this bet, but no one is willing to throw down countless money. The highest one is tens of millions of dollars to play.


    At the same time, Chu Feng and other six people''s information and combat effectiveness analysis are also transmitted to the network, also receiving the bet.


    Half an hour after the opening, fan Shao answered a phone call to Peng ruohuan and said, "the on-site bet has received 400 million yuan, of which mammoth and Tyrannosaurus occupy more than 300 million yuan of bets. The other three also have similar bets. Only Lin Feng, only one person bet 1000 yuan


    A thousand dollars?


    Peng ruohuan smell speech a smile: "I suddenly hope to burst the cold door, on the network?"


    Fan Shao Peng ruohuan smiles, slightly trance, with a flash of color in his eyes. He also whispers back: "more than 30 countries in the world have made simultaneous bets. At present, they have already bet nearly one billion pool coins, which accounts for almost the number of people who bet on the spot. After half an hour, it may reach more than 3 billion pool coins. You know, those rich people like to analyze, and they can''t get the last point The clock doesn''t decide.


    Peng ruohuan nodded slightly, closed his eyes, pinched in his heart, and finally opened his eyes: "adjust the ratio of Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth to 3:1, Lin Feng''s to 1:3, and the other three remain unchanged!"


    Fan Shao nods to convey Peng ruohuan''s meaning, and then quietly looks at the scene, and many people are hesitating and analyzing.


    Twenty minutes passed again, and ten minutes later the bets would be over. Many people flocked to start betting.


    Five minutes later, the latest data was also sent to Peng ruohuan''s ears. Fan Shao said: "we can only modify the last time after two times of rate modification. At present, the on-site bet has reached 1 billion yuan, and the online bet is more than expected. Now it has already reached 4 billion yuan. In the last two minutes, it will certainly soar. Those people like to do these things, so we need to modify a new one After multiplying ratio. "


    Peng ruohuan''s heart quickly pinched and asked, "how much are their respective bets?"


    Fan Shao quickly replied: "Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth occupy 1.5 billion pool currency respectively. If they lose, we should be able to earn 2 billion pool coins. According to the current rate, we are expected to have investment in the later period."


    "Lin Feng''s has gone to more than 100000 yuan, and the other three have bet amounts of several hundred million yuan, and the one-to-one loss is not much!"


    Peng ruohuan said with a smile: "it''s good to be a stranger, but I don''t hope much. Adjust the final rate. Mammoth and Tyrannosaurus Rex are 5:1, Lin Feng is 1:10, and the other three people are the same!"Fan Shao quickly conveyed that the people who bet on Chu Feng only had more than 100000 yuan. Even if one to ten was to pay more than one million yuan, he would not lose.


    Whoever wins tonight can make a lot of money.


    Soon there was only one minute left for the bets. The scene was over, and the countdown on the network was officially entered. Peng ruohuan collected the final data. Tonight, the bet was several times more than before. The spot was 1.2 billion, and the bet on network connection with foreign countries was nearly 6 billion Chi. All of them began to be fierce in the last three minutes.


    Mammoth and Tyrannosaurus Rex bet the most, as long as one of them wins, he only needs to pay 3 billion pool dollars, which is enough to earn half. Peng ruohuan smiles on his face, and this time it can add a little credit.


    "Something''s wrong!" At the end of ten seconds, fan Shao looked at it with his mobile phone, and suddenly exclaimed, "someone has bought Linfeng one billion yuan!"


    Peng ruohuan looked stunned: "what do you say?"


    Fan Shao wryly laughed: "someone bought Lin Feng one billion pool coins. Now we can''t stop them or control them. The other party is betting in Shuidong. I don''t know who it is. If Lin Feng wins, we''ll have to pay back three billion pool coins!"


    Peng ruohuan looks dignified. She does this to collect some funds for the country. She makes profits all over the world in a year, and provides numerous funds for the country. This is why she can influence some decisions.


    The Chinese New Year is coming. She does it specially, and other dark industries also carry out some activities in this way, so as to supplement it for the last time this year. If the three billion pool coins are pasted upside down, Peng ruohuan will clamp her legs when she thinks about it. She will not allow such things to happen in front of her.


    Immediately there was a decision: "let mammoth and Tyrannosaurus fight first, let Lin Feng come to see me!"


    A few minutes later, when the Tyrannosaurus Rex fought a man first, Chu Feng was invited to Peng ruohuan''s face. The woman didn''t have any unnecessary nonsense and said to the point: "I hope you''ll be defeated."


    Chu Feng showed a curious look: "why?"


    Peng ruohuan naturally can''t say that if he wins, he will lose three billion pool dollars. He just takes out a bank card from his body: "this is a universal card. As long as you lose, the 100 million pool money in it will be yours."


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and lifted a smile around his mouth: "one billion pool of coins, I can meet your requirements!"


    Peng ruohuan was stunned. Fan Shao frowned: "Lin Feng, you can''t earn 100 million yuan in your whole life. Don''t be uninteresting!"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "one billion yuan, I won''t do it without one point!"


    I''m kidding, Peng ruohuan and they don''t know, but Chu Feng is very clear. He asked isavia, Queen of Shuidong, to throw in the billion pool coins in the last ten seconds. If he only gave 100 million pool coins, it would not lose 900 million pool coins. Chu Feng would not agree.


    Naturally, Peng ruohuan didn''t know what Chu Feng was doing secretly. She just frowned. Even if Chu Feng wanted 200 million Chi Yuan, it didn''t matter. She wasted so much manpower and material resources and couldn''t earn half of it. How can she do that?


    Chu Feng looked at Peng ruohuan''s look and knew that she would not agree. Chu Feng couldn''t agree. He turned around and said, "if you don''t promise, goodbye!"


    Chu Feng turned and left. Fan Shao''s eyes flashed cold: "Miss Peng, what should I do now? It seems that he is sure to win. But the first prize is only 10 million yuan. If you give him 100 million yuan, where does he have the courage to refuse?"


    Peng ruohuan also can''t see this clearly, but she is sure she won''t be willing to pay: "did the betting people check it out?"


    "Contact him before the results come out. I''m willing to pay him 500 million yuan to withdraw his decision now. No matter whether Lin Feng wins or not, I''ll give him a decision!"


    Knowing that Peng ruohuan is to recover the loss at the minimum cost, he has to call out to investigate when he picks up the phone. However, the phone rings first. After answering, he hangs up and laughs bitterly: "we have found out the owner of the account. It''s the private account of isavia, Queen of Shuidong. Your method is not feasible."


    Peng ruohuan''s body shakes. It doesn''t matter who bets, but it can''t be those at the top level. There''s no doubt that isavia is such a person. Peng ruohuan''s lips almost broke: "it''s said that Chu Feng is in guidi. Please find out where he is now. I want to see him. I don''t care about her own women!"


    Hearing Chu Feng, fan Shao looks unnatural. He likes Peng ruohuan to hide in the bottom of his heart. Naturally, he knows Peng ruohuan''s announcement that he wants to be a woman of Chu Feng.


    The haze flashed in his eyes, and his tone was a little stiff: "can''t you find Chu Feng?"


    Peng ruohuan was stunned and narrowed his eyes: "then kill Lin Feng. His life is not worth three billion pool dollars. Of course, if he doesn''t win, this matter will be ignored."


    However, I want to know that he should nod his head slightly


    Peng ruohuan takes a look at fan Shao and doesn''t say anything. Just now Chu Feng''s words made her very angry. One billion pool coins are too arrogant. Although one billion pool coins can still be earned, it is not what she wants.


    And she won''t accept threats!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1621

    In the fight field, the head is crowded, and the call of the masses has not subsided from the beginning.


    When Chu Feng returned to prepare for the war, the first battle between Tyrannosaurus Rex and a man was over, and the Tyrannosaurus rex was not damaged. The other man was broken by him. Even if he could be cured, he would have to spend his life in a wheelchair. Of course, if he could take 10 million yuan to fengteng hospital, he could still be cured.


    Of course, it must be someone above the level of vice president. Otherwise, it is impossible. At least, the effect will not be very good.


    Chu Feng also probably understood why so many of the world''s arena can continue to operate, because this is a peaceful era, bloody and cruel can most stimulate people''s hidden violence. Watching the crazy shouting of the audience, we can see that they enjoy this kind of visual bloody conflict.


    Moreover, the arena usually set up a gambling game, which can collect a lot of money. It must be something that some big alligators like. Chu Feng felt his head and thought, but he didn''t know whether there was a arena under the ruling. When the time came, he would send a warrior in the period of natural shock to sit in the town. Isn''t that a lot of money?


    However, Chu Feng felt that this idea was unrealistic, and ordinary people might not know about it. However, those who participated in these bloody gambles were all high-level people who knew the existence of martial arts. Once something was wrong, they would definitely unite to resist. It was not advisable.


    Chufeng also looked at the mammoth standing up, and then looked at his opponent, which was almost a game without any suspense.


    The left eye flickers slightly, the result has already presented in Chu Feng''s mind.


    Not much interested in watching the mammoth competition, Chu Feng looked at another man sitting quietly, squinting his eyes, left eye perspective, just an ordinary person, at most with a little skill.


    With her eyes closed, Chu Feng still has little interest in such a competition. She feels like an adult who bullies children. If it wasn''t because Luo Mengmeng, a wonderful flower, worships the strong among ordinary people, Chu Feng has no interest in coming to these places.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, the picture of bloody impact is just a very common color for Chu Feng. The blood in his hands has already passed thousands. Which time did the butcher''s knife lift up, not kill or injure?


    It''s just a pity that these bloody, destined not too many people know.


    In the second minute, the mammoth won more than the others.


    And those who bought the first two men got the first place were scolding their mother there. Originally, they wanted to break the ice and make some small money. They didn''t want to lose so simply. The strength of Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth was not blown out.


    The third round finally arrived, Chu Feng opened his eyes, and his face did not fluctuate.


    The flat headed man, who had been sitting quietly, stood up and went out first. He was in his thirties. His skin was a little dark and his eyes were divine. Chu Feng could roughly tell that this flat headed man was only close to the master''s strength.


    Compared with those on the Yellow list before, there is still a gap. He can stab him with one finger.


    The dark way was boring, and Chu Feng also stood up. As he stood up, he felt that he was being watched. Looking aside, the bloodthirsty eyes of Tyrannosaurus Rex and the smiling eyes of mammoths fell on him.


    Chufeng frowned slightly and continued to walk outside. He was willing to die within one minute. Mammoth and Tyrannosaurus were very strong, but at the master level, there was a Super Master above the master. He was the one who cast martial arts into Tianyuan. Mammoth and Tyrannosaurus were not in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Chu Feng just went out, fan Shao appeared in the rest of the state domain, looking outside, light mouth: "how strong is he?"


    Tyrannosaurus sneered and said: "I''ve seen the video of him starting to fight with fan Shao''s bodyguard. Mammoth and I can do this. If he wins, I''ll join hands with mammoth to kill him in minutes."


    Fan Shao didn''t show too much emotional fluctuation: "it''s good to have confidence, and I don''t know whether toad can kill him. If toad can take care of him, you don''t need to fight. You just need to win the first place. Tomorrow, each of you will be able to take 20 million yuan to go for a month."


    Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth both showed intense eyes. They were secretly trained boxers to ensure the interests of the organizers. This has been the case for a year since the establishment, and the one with less compensation wins.


    Thinking that as long as one of them gets the first place, or the flat headed man who goes out gets the first place, each of them will have 20 million. Beautiful women and fine wine will make them breathe heavily. I wish I could go out and kill Chu Feng and finish the contest tonight.


    In the eight meter long iron cage outside the fighting field, Chu Feng was a little upset. In the cage here, it was like the ancient fighting between man and beast. But in order to destroy the Luo family in Meiyuan, this was the only way.


    Moreover, if he gets the first place tonight, it will still be a ratio of 1:10. After taking out the amount of bets, he can still earn 9 billion pool dollars, which is enough for his appearance fee.


    "This round will determine the third strong one to enter the last round!"Fan Shao didn''t know where he had gone. At the moment, the man in the hat presided over the race again, or he was as high as that: "and the two contestants in this competition, one of whom we are very familiar with, is the first place to start the round the mountain road race, the chariot God Lin Feng, and the other is the first contestant, toad!"


    Chu Feng smiles, toad, this name is really interesting, but is he as poisonous as toad?


    The crowd around him cheered, but he was calling the name of toad, which made Chu Feng speechless. However, compared with toad, he did seem a little thin.


    And participate in such underground boxing, that is, a strong body can win, naturally no one is optimistic about him chufeng.


    Otherwise, it won''t be one to ten.


    Among the crowd, Luo Mengmeng hummed: "I still think he was shot to death by our Tyrannosaurus Rex. I didn''t expect to be eliminated so soon. However, it''s good to be able to walk to this step by lying down with a gun. I just hope that he won''t be killed."


    Yaya is very wise and does not speak. She knows that Luo Mengmeng is opposed because of her opposition. She is still angry about Chu Feng''s leaving with a woman in her arms after the race on Huanshan road.


    "Start!" When the cage was closed, he couldn''t get out or go in. The man with a hat also said in a loud voice.


    "Can toad win?" Peng ruohuan asked in a hidden corner of the audience.


    Fan Shao, who just came back, took a look at him and said, "toad has fought in tangzhou underground ring for more than 30 times without any defeat. Even if he can''t win, he can lose both. Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth have already explained that if Lin Feng enters the final round, he will be killed first."


    Peng ruohuan nodded slightly, with anger in his eyes.


    This time, a total of 7 billion pool coins were put in. According to the initial plan, if either Tyrannosaurus Rex or mammoth wins, they don''t need to pay too much. They can make billions of pool dollars.


    However, such an accident may lead to the compensation of 3 billion pool dollars. Peng ruohuan is naturally unwilling: "but be careful, don''t expose it is what we did, otherwise the fight will not go on. Other people will only say that we play fake boxing, it will be meaningless, and long flow is the king''s way."


    Fan Shao nodded slightly: "understand!"


    After sitting down, fan Shao took a look outside. Toad seemed to be waiting for an opportunity to move, and then looked at Peng ruohuan: "after that, let''s have a meal together. I''ve had people bring back good beef and milk from abroad, as well as Bordeaux wine, which has been treasured for 20 years!"


    Peng ruohuan frowned, did not go to see fan Shao, but calmly said: "fan Shao, I know your mind, you southeast the first little name is also worthy of me, but I''m sorry, I''m after Chu Feng, in addition to him, there are no other men in my heart, including you!"


    "So, your beef, milk or red wine, leave it to others!"


    Fan Shao''s expression was slightly embarrassed. It was not the first time that Peng ruohuan refused his kindness, but this time he was a little angry, that is, Peng ruohuan''s words were too straightforward. He was the first person in the southeast, and could not be compared with a grass root who started his family in Jidao?


    The expression is slightly chilly, the heart is very uncomfortable.


    Inside the cage, Chu Feng stood there calmly. Toad narrowed his eyes and suddenly moved forward with a fist toward Chu Feng''s head.


    "Your speed, too slow!"


    Chu Feng sighed and shook his head. Suddenly a wrong person stood behind the toad. The cheers around him were quiet at this moment. Everyone forgot the flow of time and air, but they all looked at the cage without blinking.


    How did he get behind toad just now?


    Are you dazzled?


    Toad was stunned. The man in front of him disappeared. He felt someone behind him. His face changed dramatically. He went forward a few steps, turned around and looked back at Chu Feng. He was still as ordinary as that. He was afraid of something inexplicably: "fast speed. You can only dodge. You can''t win me."


    Chu Feng nodded seriously: "then you come, this time I don''t flash!"


    Toad narrowed his eyes, and suddenly lifted his foot without warning, and approached Chu Feng.


    All of a sudden, toad felt a sharp pain spreading all over his body. The foot was still in the air, standing at 90 degrees on one foot. Then he fell to the ground and fainted.


    Chu Feng took a faint look. He had just punched toad in the chest in a short time. If he didn''t faint, it would be too fierce.


    Cough and spread out his hands: "it seems that I won again!"


    There was no sound at all. They didn''t see Chu Feng contacting toad, but how could he fall down www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1622

    Won again? How is that possible?


    Not to mention the audience on the scene, even Peng ruohuan, a stable woman, stood up in disgrace.


    Although toad is not comparable to mammoths and Tyrannosaurus Rex, he is also a man who has won dozens of boxing matches in a row. He has been specially dispatched from tangzhou for the purpose of creating the illusion of confusing ratio and data for profit.


    Peng ruohuan can still accept a fight with people for tens of hundreds of rounds, but if she falls down without contact, she can''t accept it.


    The first thought was to be drugged, but she felt that it was impossible. Every boxer would be checked before the start. She was not allowed to carry anything on her body. Even if Chu Feng had been checked, there was no possibility of dispensing medicine at all.


    Peng ruohuan blinks, is it because the training intensity is too big, suddenly tired?


    It is doomed that there is no explanation for all this, because it is impossible to prescribe drugs, and there is no conspiracy under the attention of tens of thousands of eyes.


    All the people outside came back to their senses. They were talking about the bad luck there. They just laid down their guns and went into the first six and the first three.


    Peng ruohuan for these not much interest, went to the side of the stadium monitoring equipment in front of: "play back to me!"


    In order to prevent some players from playing dirty moves, all the players were equipped with monitoring equipment. The staff nodded and immediately switched back the video of the match just now. It was played back two or three times in a few seconds, but nothing could be seen.


    "Slow down!"


    Fan Shao felt a little inconceivable beside him, but also thought of a possibility, said to the staff.


    The staff nodded and slowed down three times!


    Still can''t see the clue, Peng ruohuan also understand fan Shao''s meaning, said: "slow down ten times, I want to find out what''s going on before the last round starts."


    The staff slowed down the switching speed of the screen by ten times. All the people present narrowed their eyes, but it was still not very clear. However, it seemed that there was some vague shadow.


    Peng ruohuan frowned: "20 times, mainly between 39 seconds and 42 seconds!"


    That''s when toad attacks and falls!


    Chu Feng has been out of the cage outside. In order to be fair, Chu Feng has to rest for 20 minutes before playing again. The whole audience is talking about his good luck. Chu Feng just smiles and goes back to rest state safely.


    But Peng ruohuan slowed down 20 times, you can see a clearer shadow.


    "Thirty times!" But still do not know how to return a responsibility, Peng ruohuan decisively ordered to adjust to the highest multiple.


    Three seconds changed very slowly, almost can not see the toad moving in general, a minute passed, two minutes passed, to the third minute, finally saw, Chu Feng moved.


    Compared with toad''s invisible movement, Chu Feng''s speed can be seen moving at a speed of 30 times slower. When toad approached, Chu Feng suddenly stepped forward and punched Toad''s chest, and then returned to his original position.


    When it all happened, Peng ruohuan glanced at the screen, one third of a second, that is, the time that can''t be seen in the blink of an eye. No wonder everyone can''t see it.


    Fan Shao swallowed his saliva with difficulty: "this guy''s speed is faster than that of a bullet. In one third of a second, he goes out and takes a step to hit the toad. Is this from a man?"


    Peng ruohuan relieved his breath and narrowed his eyes slightly: "I want to see Lin Feng!"


    If it was the beginning, Peng ruohuan would be angry with his threat, but now see such a picture, slow down 30 times to simply see his move, Peng ruohuan knew that such a person would not care about anything, even if he sent many people, he could easily destroy it.


    Because he has absolute speed.


    Fan Shao felt a little unwilling, but still nodded slightly to arrange.


    Soon, in a separate lounge, Peng ruohuan saw Chu Feng, exhaled and went to sit down. Peng ruohuan said, "the last round will start in ten minutes. I hope you can be defeated!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at Peng ruohuan''s frown. He said with a smile, "how do you talk to me again? Don''t you accept the threat?"


    Fan Shao cold face: "speak carefully, the people in front of you can not afford to offend."


    Chu Feng directly ignored fan Shao, even Peng ruohuan, so he didn''t pay attention to fan Shao''s so-called warning, just staring at the woman who had been covering her face.


    "I can give you one billion pool dollars!"


    Peng ruohuan breathed out a breath and said such words, but seeing Chu Feng''s overbearing skill just now, she knew that mammoth and Tyrannosaurus would be defeated: "you can also take the other three bikini beauties as the first prize. It doesn''t matter for a week, a month or a year!"


    Peng ruohuan is very clear that such a person can not be easily destroyed, so she chose to compromise. Although one billion pool coins were lost, any one of mammoth Tyrannosaurus Rex won, she could still make 2.3 billion pool coins.There is no need to pay for the billion pool coins of isavia.


    Chu Feng knew that Peng ruohuan had captured something, otherwise he would not have agreed so readily. He also probably guessed that Peng ruohuan dared to do so in secret, and there must be some big guy''s support behind him. Maybe all the funds went into the treasury or some secret technology research that could not be seen.


    Fingers dangling tap: "buy it now, 1.5 billion pool dollars, you will never lose!"


    Peng ruohuan frowned, but not as cold as before: "reason!"


    Chu Feng stood up and looked around. He saw an iron ball the size of a fist. He held the iron ball and kneaded it there in fan Shao''s and Peng ruohuan''s surprised looks, which soon turned the iron ball into powder.


    Clap your hands: "that''s why!"


    Peng ruohuan has unconsciously stood up, look surprised, subconsciously asked: "are you a warrior?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, just blow the powder left on his hand: "1.5 billion pool currency, I immediately quit the competition, said that the body is not comfortable, how?"


    Peng ruohuan looked at the iron ball powder on the ground and nodded: "I give it!"


    With a wave of his finger: "fan Shao, immediately transfer 1.5 billion yuan to Lin Feng''s account number!"


    "No!" Chu Feng made a sound and fumbled from his body, took out a piece of paper and handed it to fan Shao: "turn it on this account number!"


    Fan Shao was curious, but he went down with the account number. Chu Feng twisted his neck and turned around: "thank you for Miss Peng''s 1.5 billion pool currency. Goodbye!"


    Peng ruohuan watched Chu Feng disappear in sight, sat down and suddenly stood up: "does he know me?"


    However, Chu Feng had already disappeared. Peng ruohuan took off the sunglasses on her face, because Chu Feng called her Miss Peng, biting her lips: "who the hell is this son of a bitch? How can he know me? Did he start to ask for a billion pool of coins,,,, and so on?"


    Peng ruohuan thought of a possibility, coldly scolded: "Chu Feng, this son of a bitch, must be his subordinates, assholes, made me five hundred million pool coins, asshole!"


    Fan Shao has also transferred money back at the moment. Peng ruohuan asked, "whose account is that?"


    "Fengteng group"


    Fan Shao threw out four words with a cold face, and there was a little skin on the corner of his mouth. It was obvious that he bit through: "that boy just now was definitely sent by Chu Feng. If you think of isavia''s one billion pool coins, Chu Feng must be manipulating everything behind tonight."


    The account number belongs to fengteng group. Peng ruohuan''s face softens a little. She is always tolerant of Chu Feng: "from another angle, if he insists on fighting, we will pay back three billion pool dollars to isavia. Although the result now is 500 million more, there is at least 2 billion reserved!"


    "Tell mammoth and Tyrannosaurus Rex that they want to perform more realistically. As for who wins, it doesn''t matter. At the same time, tell everyone that Lin Feng is not well and takes the initiative to withdraw from the competition!"


    Fan Shao nodded and went down to arrange, but in his heart for the Chu wind that he had never met, his hatred deepened, and a meaningful smile flashed in his eyes. Fan Shao had a fairly good plan.


    "Miss, is that boy out of the race?" A few minutes later, mammoth and Tyrannosaurus Rex both walked into the cage. Yaya didn''t see the excitement of mammoth playing. She just asked Luo Mengmeng around her curiously.


    Ordinary people can''t see clearly, but the two of them are warriors, but they can clearly catch it. Just now, Toad was knocked down by a blow.


    Luo Mengmeng narrowed her eyes: "do you feel the fluctuation of martial spirit?"


    Ya Ya shakes her head: "has not been, can affirm he just is pure normal person''s combat effectiveness."


    "Normal people?" Luo Mengmeng didn''t believe it: "how old is he? Is he a strong man who is close to Tian Yuan? But it''s not that young as the warrior. It''s really very popular. But how did you quit the competition? "


    "Ya Ya, you go to find me, this boy is definitely wrong, 10 million bonus do not want the fool, I really have not seen!"


    Ya Ya is a little reluctant, but Luo Mengmeng''s big eyes look over, she can only turn around wrongly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1623

    When Chu Feng appeared at the intersection outside the fight field, four bikini beauties, who were just wearing coats and legs, were standing there, exposed to the air.


    Leng then, understand that Peng ruohuan just talked with him and made sure that he absolutely wants to succeed. The beauty of the car race and the three beauties who won the first place in the boxing match were arranged here.


    Seeing Chu Feng coming alone, the four of them were obviously explained, and they seemed a little uneasy. They bowed slightly to Chu Feng: "young master!"


    Chu Feng almost has the urge to spit blood. The reason why he agreed with Peng ruohuan was that he felt that the effect had been achieved. Luo Mengmeng, as a martial artist, must know that he had deliberately withdrawn from the competition. However, Chu Feng was speechless by the names of the four beauties in front of him.


    Cough gently: "that, play what?"


    The tall woman on the left side came out: "young master, the boss asked us to follow you in the future. We have paid us two million yuan for one person. We are all your people in the future. We are called Mei, Xiang, Qiu and Ju respectively."


    Chu Feng had no words to call them. What''s more, they seemed to follow themselves later. They laughed bitterly: "I don''t want you to follow me!"


    It was Mei who came out to talk. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, he looked worried: "young master, the boss told me that this is the rule. You are the first one worthy of the name. We are all your prizes, and we should follow you for a week at least!"


    The tangled heart of Chu Feng ah, in front of the four are good big special things, otherwise it will not be thrown out to attract the attention and participation of many people.


    But his main purpose this evening is to stimulate Luo Mengmeng''s heart. He has no interest in the four beauties in front of him. All his women are above them.


    "I see." Before Chu Feng spoke, a voice came from behind.


    Yaya came to her mouth and hummed, "no wonder you have some strength, but you choose to withdraw. It turns out that there are four beauties as prizes, and you must have received money. This boxing match is really dark enough to play these games!"


    Meixiang Qiuju saw someone suddenly appeared, her face changed, her face showed fierce color and surrounded her. Obviously, she couldn''t let ya ya pass on this matter.


    Chu Feng quickly out of the voice, ya ya a finger can easily poke over them, so surrounded is simply looking for abuse: "she is my friend, will not go to say what."


    Pause for a moment: "you can follow me for a week, but you must listen to me. In addition, don''t call me young master. I don''t like it. You can call me Lin Feng or Mr. Lin!"


    Mei Xiang Qiuju then stood back beside Chu Feng and nodded: "yes, Mr. Lin!"


    Chu Feng nods gently. Peng ruohuan wants these women to follow him. It is estimated that he wants to know his specific identity, but the role is not very great now. I believe Peng ruohuan should know more or less that the account number belongs to fengteng group, so he will guess something.


    If you want to look for Chu Feng, not Lin Feng.


    Turn around to see four women, are more than one meter seven tall body: "that, you are not cold?"


    Four women a Leng, Mei face a red: "cold!"


    Chu Feng suddenly speechless: "that doesn''t hurry to put on, you like this I dare to take you to go?"


    See four women appear a little hesitant, Chu Feng helpless: "don''t worry, I will not run away, let you hard to do."


    The four women looked at each other, and then went to one side. It was winter now. If it was not cold, it was fake.


    Four women leave, Chu Feng just see to ya ya: "want how drop?"


    Yaya mumbled with her small mouth and looked up and down at Chu Feng: "I don''t see. Driving cattle, fighting is also fierce. Do you have a girlfriend?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight, doing something: "no!"


    In the heart adds a sentence, the girlfriend does not have, but lover and wife a pile!


    Ya Ya nodded slightly, staring at Chu Feng, and said with a smile: "although not very handsome, but reluctantly can still see, the organizer gave you how much money ah, let you withdraw the competition?"


    Chu Feng naturally could not say 1.5 billion pool currency, but faintly replied: "50 million pool currency!"


    "Oh Yaya believed it directly. She nodded: "fifty million pool coins, no wonder you will choose to withdraw. There are four beauties to follow. That''s really good!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t think that YaYa is here to ask these, or happened to pass by, narrow his eyes: "do you want to do?"


    Ya Ya''s eyes turned and took Chu Feng''s arm: "that I and my sister have just come to guidi. We are not familiar with the place of life. You know that we are so beautiful. We must be coveted by many people. You are so powerful. Why don''t you be a bodyguard for us?"


    "Of course, we don''t have money for you. If you help me, I won''t tell anyone about the dirty deal between the organizer and you."


    Chu Feng was happy in the heart, but still cold face: "you threaten me, don''t you worry that I will directly kill you now?"


    "You kill me?" Ya Ya smiles. Like Luo Mengmeng, she is a martial artist in the seven levels of Tianyang. She doesn''t feel that the people in front of her can do anything to herself, so she is not afraid at all. Instead, she shows a delicate smile: "do you think I''m so beautiful? Are you willing to do it? Don''t you think it''s better to play with meChu Feng''s white eyes turned straight, all of them came from the hidden world. How could they compare with Yan Yan and Wen Xinxue?


    Shake your head: "no way!"


    Ya Ya''s face suddenly cooled down, shook off Chu Feng''s hand and pointed to the four women who came back: "don''t I have them to look good? I tell you, if you don''t agree now, I will go to the scene and tell everyone. The organizer will definitely kill you at that time. Do you believe it? "


    Chu Feng deliberately hesitated and embarrassed, then nodded heavily: "then I promise you, but you must keep this secret!"


    Ya Ya showed a smile: "in addition, you received so much money, these days of food and housing are your, do you have any opinion?"


    "You Chu Feng deliberately pointed to ya ya, finally helplessly put down his hand and nodded: "OK, I promise you!"


    Yaya nodded with satisfaction and said, "then you can go to the cadillan hotel to look for us. You are starving. I will give you a chance to show up."


    Leaving behind what she thought was a threat to success, Yaya ran back to her house. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng showed a meaningful smile when she turned around. She also thought about how to get close to Luo Mengmeng. This silly Yaya sent it to her door by herself. It''s God''s help to me!


    Mei went to Chu Feng. Hexiang took his hand and said in a soft voice, "Mr. Lin, where are we going?"


    Chu Feng curled his lips: "didn''t you hear that, cadillan hotel!"


    Just now Ya Ya''s words they naturally also heard, slightly nodded and Chu Feng walked outside, got on one of the cars and left.


    As soon as the car left, the rosefinch appeared in the same place with a cold face: "rogue little master, even with that woman''s research instrument, lecher!" Said a ruthless, complaining about Chu Feng and get the first prize in the car race bikini beauty''s misbehavior, turned around also left here.


    Perfect implementation of the plan, not bad!


    When ya ya came back to the scene, the fierce fight between Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth had already ended. The fight between them was very fierce. No one could see that they were acting. It can be said that they were all black and blue, but for those who have done intensive training, this injury is nothing.


    Tyrannosaurus Rex won the final victory.


    But Luo Mengmeng is not very happy, because she knows that if the boy doesn''t withdraw, Tyrannosaurus Rex and mammoth are not rivals.


    Turn to turn cold face: "did not find that boy?"


    Yaya hee smile: "found, also got the benefit!"


    Luo Mengmeng said angrily, "say it


    Yaya looked around, pulled Luo Mengmeng forward, and asked the staff to transfer the money for Luo Mengmeng''s victory of Tyrannosaurus Rex to the account number. There was no one around to say, "that Lin Feng deliberately withdrew from the competition. It seems that the organizer was worried that he would get the first cold shoulder and gave him 50 million Chi coins and four bikini beauties."


    "He was just about to leave with four beauties when I bumped into him and threatened by me."


    "The organizers are black." Luo Mengmeng hummed, but also came to the interest: "threat what?"


    Yaya complacently said: "threatening him that he would not listen to me, I told others that he had a deal with the organizer and deliberately withdrew from the competition. Then he had no choice but to promise me. Later, I asked him to bear all our expenses and go to the cadillan hotel to find us. Do you think it''s a good thing?"


    With a pleasant smile: "it must be great to think of spending money and someone paying for it."


    Luo Mengmeng blinked: "does that mean that we know the handle of Lin Feng and can threaten him at will? Of course, it''s not too much. "


    Yaya seriously thought about it and nodded: "obviously, it can be!"


    Ya Ya was coquettish and angry for a moment, and was shocked: "it''s not light yet. Eat prawns?"


    Luo Mengmeng said with a smile: "eat local tyrants!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1624

    At more than seven o''clock in the morning, Chu Feng looked at the bill in front of him.


    There are 42 prawns in guidi, one is 100, the other is abalone, one is 500, one is deep sea fish soup, 9999.


    Looking down, he ordered a total of nine things, and needed to pay more than 130000 yuan. Chu Feng felt that this was the most pitiful meal he had ever eaten.


    "Sir, we support cash card and all kinds of bank card consumption."


    Chu Feng is confused. The prawns are common prawns cultured in fresh water. Abalone is also the kind that can be seen everywhere in the market. What deep-sea fish soup is ordinary sea fish, and the rest of the so-called seafood. Chu Feng can also eat all the ordinary things.


    The total cost adds up to about 1000 yuan, including the processing fee, it will cost more than 130000 yuan?


    Although rich, but not so wayward ah!


    "Call your boss?" he coughed softly


    "Sorry, our boss won''t be here until nine o''clock." The waiters were always smiling: "in addition, this table belongs to the consumption in the early morning, which is a little higher than the rest of the time. It''s more than 130000, or it''s 20% off!"


    Chu Feng is almost about to vomit blood, more than 130000 or 20% off. If there is no discount, isn''t it close to 160000?


    "Pay the bill quickly. I have to look at the clothes." Luo Mengmeng is happy to see her heart blossom. It seems that the anger of being left behind after the car race last night seems to have dissipated.


    Ya Ya is also beside mumbling: "is, hurry up, how you are also hundreds of millions of people."


    It was to remind Chu Feng that he had collected 50 million Chi Yuan last night.


    Chu Feng is also glad that he did not say 1.5 billion Chi, otherwise this meal may cost more than 1 million yuan.


    Mei Xiang and Qiu Ju hold back their laughter. They can see that the two girls in the opposite side are deliberately trying to control the Chu style. However, knowing that, they also enjoy the high consumption, although the high consumption has water.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath, showing a smile even worse than crying: "OK, I''ll pay the bill!"


    He took out the card and handed it to the waiter, who was happy to pay the bill with a happy smile. This time, he could take a commission of several thousand yuan.


    Out of the hotel, Chu Feng asked Luo Mengmeng to go to the car to go to the toilet. When they got to the toilet, Chu Feng directly made a phone call and cursed, "Ye Shao, no matter what method you use, kill a hotel called gansni near the water side of guidi. Several prawns have dried me more than 100000 yuan."


    "You can imagine how many other customers have been slaughtered!"


    Ye Zisheng is still in Guangzhou at the moment. He just wakes up and hears Chu Feng''s hysterical words. He is curious: "a few shrimps, more than 100000?" "The people in the Tourism Bureau are dead. Don''t worry. I''ll get justice for you."


    After a pause, ye Zisheng returned to his taste and said with a smile, "Chun Si Ni, the wind is so weak that the name of the restaurant is placed there. You are obviously going to be abused!"


    Chu Feng let the water a little more comfortable, smell a Leng, Yan Sini, hole dead you?


    Immediately covered with black lines: "Damn it, arrest the boss and the waiters for me. The boss will be fined 90% of the property for one year, and the waiter will be fined 50000 for half a year!"


    Hate to say a word, Chu Feng turned out of the toilet.


    Chu Feng just went out, a man in the clothes of a waiter came out from the side, blinked his eyes: "hard Lord?"


    His face changed greatly and he wanted to inform the boss, but then he thought carefully that the boss could not run away. He hesitated to ask for the salary of this month. The waiter ran away directly.


    At noon, he got the news and was glad that he had run early. The hotel was closed down, the boss was arrested, and the waiters were all arrested and fined 50000 yuan. All these were caused by the prawns!


    Of course, that''s what happened later. When Chu Feng came back from the toilet, he drove a specially rented car with six women to Shizhou.


    They also know that Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya deliberately eat local tyrants. Obviously, they also know that the restaurant here is a trap. They are very upset that they are being played by two women. However, in order to get into the Luo''s house in Meiyuan and open a channel to kill the bloody rivers and mountains, Chu Feng tolerates it.


    Just keep repeating a sentence in the heart, when the time comes, we must chop off a few more heads to compensate for the loss.


    Luo Mengmeng naturally didn''t know Chu Feng''s purpose. He directed him to the luxury shopping malls in the city and prefecture, and first came to the underwear store.


    Luo Mengmeng, just like a broad girl, said to Mei Xiang Qiuju: "it''s not easy to see you. You can choose three sets of underwear, and he will pay for it."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and looked at Mei Xiang Qiu Ju''s embarrassed look. He coughed gently: "one person, one set!"


    "No, three sets!" I don''t want to, Luo Mengmeng said directly.


    Chu Feng did not know whether it was really painful or suffocating, nodded: "good, three sets!"


    Luo Mengmeng smiles with satisfaction. She pulls ya ya to choose colorful underwear. The four women don''t feel suitable, but they all have the same nature when facing beautiful women.Chu Feng exhaled a breath, it was so difficult to destroy a Luo family. It would be nice if you could enter and leave the Luo family at will.


    Chufeng went over and said, "Miss Luo, this is not suitable for you. You should choose another one, or it will affect your chest shape, because it is two sizes smaller."


    Luo Mengmeng was holding a mask. She was stunned and immediately said, "how do you know how old I am?"


    It''s a cold day now. I''m wearing a lot of clothes. I shouldn''t have seen it. But Chu Feng clearly pointed out that she was two sizes bigger than the hood. What is it?


    Chufeng curled his lips: "experience!"


    Luo Mengmeng''s face was full of shame and anger: "go away, don''t you participate in the opinion!"


    After a few minutes in the fitting room, Luo Mengmeng turned to the mirror and looked at it in a mirror: "it seems quite comfortable. I feel like I''m dragging my hands. It''s not wrong!"


    "That boy must be a lecher. I don''t know how much he has touched. Otherwise, how can he be so clear, rogue guy!"


    Nearly an hour later, the selection of six women was finished. Chu Feng stayed up all night and almost fell asleep. She had to admire the fighting power of these women. She did not sleep for the same night, but still had such a good spirit.


    Only when paying the bill, Chu Feng had the meaning of vomiting blood and dying.


    In addition to Meixiang Qiuju, there are three sets. Luo Mengmeng chooses 17 sets and Ya Ya chooses 14 sets. Of course, none of them is the most important. The important thing is that 43 sets add up. The holy Dynasty coins: more than 2 million!


    The corners of his mouth twitched violently. This time, it was really painful. He took out the card and paid the bill in Luo Mengmeng''s joking eyes. Moreover, these were luxury goods with clearly marked prices. Chu Feng turned around to destroy this place, and there was no reason for them. People clearly marked the price, one willing to fight and another willing to get, no one forced you to buy it?


    After leaving the underwear store, Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya ask people to send their belongings to places they don''t know. But Chu Feng knows that they must be the secular stronghold of the Luo family in Meiyuan. They leave a heart to let people follow. Chu Feng follows her in pain.


    By noon, Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya played an extraordinary battle effectiveness. They also took Mei Xiang Qiuju to spend together with clothes from inside to outside, including some jewelry.


    Finally stopped, Chu Feng a face forced to sit there, looking at a few because of a morning familiar with women drinking tea hot chat.


    More than 30 million, think of more than 30 million Chu Feng heart slightly pain, a hundred in case of a head, meiyuanluo''s head is too valuable.


    All of a sudden, Luo Mengmeng covers her stomach and frowns slightly.


    Chu Feng has been staring. Seeing Luo Mengmeng like that, her left eye slightly twinkles with a funny smile. It turns out that relatives have come to visit. It''s really time!


    Originally, Chu Feng wanted to watch her make a fool of herself, but she felt that Luo Mengmeng was not a big villain. She shook her head and stood up. Chu Feng quietly walked into a shop opposite her.


    A few minutes later, she came out to Luo Mengmeng''s side, and suddenly picked up Luo Mengmeng in the surprise of Ya Ya Ya. It''s not Chu Feng who thinks so. If Luo Mengmeng walks, her skirt will be red.


    In her stupefied look, Chu Feng took her into the public toilet on one side, took out her aunt''s articles from his pocket and handed it to her: "girls must go out, remember next time!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng turns around and goes out. She also knows that Luo Mengmeng is too embarrassed to show it just now. Yaya is not careful and shakes her head with a smile. People are so confused!


    Luo Mengmeng holds her aunt''s articles there. Her eyes flicker and her heart feels moved: "this guy, his heart is very thin."


    Feeling about to rush out, Luo Mengmeng quickly went in and changed it. He was also very shy. He knew that he had come to such an embarrassing thing. Would he not make fun of it? Shame!


    Chu Feng came out nearly ten minutes later. Luo Mengmeng came out of the bathroom. Her face was a little red. Yaya looked at Luo Mengmeng and asked, "what''s the matter with you just now?"


    Luo Mengmeng stares at ya ya and turns to look at Chu Feng: "well, in the afternoon, go to see the landscape, you pay the bill!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. He still wants him to be the head of injustice. However, she feels that Luo Mengmeng''s tone is not as strong as before. She nods: "OK!"


    Everyone looked at two people curiously, Ya Ya narrowed her eyes and said in her heart: they have a problem!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1625

    Tired!


    Chu Feng is usually called Xiaoqiang who can''t fight to death. He can make a lot of trouble, but today he feels very tired.


    He didn''t have a rest last night. Today, he has to accompany Luo Mengmeng, a woman who deliberately tosses about. Chu fengrao feels that he has a strong constitution, but he also feels tired. Moreover, he can''t understand where the fighting power of these women comes from.


    Usually, if you ask them to do something, they will be tired. Now shopping, eating and sightseeing are not meaningful. If Chu Feng doesn''t insist that she can''t, Luo Mengmeng will go to the night show to start a new program.


    In the end, people can only obey Chu Feng once and prepare to return to cadillan hotel.


    After returning to the hotel in Shizhou from Jingzhou direction for nearly an hour, Chu Feng didn''t even want to drive the car. He huddled in the co driver''s seat and took a rest with his eyes closed. If he didn''t have a good rest, he hadn''t gone to the Luo family in Meiyuan and killed him.


    That would be a joke.


    Luo Mengmeng was very upset. She went back to have a rest so soon. Although it was nearly ten o''clock, Chu Feng seemed really tired. She felt that he was not a martial artist. In addition, she could not stand up to the fact that she didn''t have a rest last night. Mei Qiuju and Mei Qiuju were also a little tired after they got on the bus. Xiang drove!


    Only Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya are still fighting. It seems that they will not be tired after playing for three days and nights.


    In fact, Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya spent a few days playing and never resting. For a martial artist, as long as he can support himself, he can''t rest for ten days and a half months.


    Suddenly, the car suddenly stepped on the brake, the car body shook, Chu Feng opened his eyes, and Xiang in the driver''s seat and Mei Qiuju in the second row all opened the door and quickly got out of the car.


    Is there a situation?


    Chufeng pondered a smile, looked to the front, saw the distance dark shadow heavily, the left eye twinkled, saw more than 300 people around, smacked his tongue slightly, do you want to be so grand?


    With curiosity in mind, Chu Feng also opened the door and got off.


    Sitting in the third row, Luo Mengmeng and ya ya, who had not played enough, saw that they were blocked by more than 300 people in front of them. After being stunned, they were excited. They did not know what had happened, but they could be sure there was something good.


    Excited from the car down, see Meixiang Qiuju and those people stand together, suddenly seems to understand what.


    Ya Ya said with a smile, "Lin Feng, it seems that money is not so easy to take!"


    There is also a little strange Chu Feng hears the words, and then understands what''s general. Mei Xiang Qiuju follows Peng ruohuan''s advice. Now they are with more than 300 people. If it''s them who have bad thoughts, chufeng doesn''t believe it. It''s more likely that the people behind him want them to follow him.


    Otherwise, more than 300 people will not be able to wait here in advance. It is obvious that some people report in secret.


    There is no doubt that the person who reported is Meixiang Qiuju.


    With a slight cough, Chu Feng leaned against the car and looked at the more than 300 people. His eyes fell on the tall Mei: "what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" Mei sneered, no longer clinging to the delicate and charming Chu Feng side, said: "because the person behind you lost 500 million Chi, what do you mean? There is no way to deal with your master, but you can do it. It''s very simple. If you break your limbs, you can leave! "


    Broken limbs?


    Chu Feng''s smile projected a playfulness and tilted his head: "I just want to know who it means?"


    Mei Cu eyebrow looks at Chu Feng. At this time, she can be so calm that she feels a little trance. But then she feels that Chu Feng is pretending to be forced. Fan Shao tells them that this man can fight, but he can fight to death. But now there are more than 300 people here. Is he Superman?


    Thinking of this, Mei''s mood calmed down a little and said faintly, "you can''t afford to offend people!"


    Chu Feng just wants to find out whether Peng ruohuan means it, but it''s not so important. Those people who have done some research will know it.


    he looks at Luo Mengmeng and Yaya, who are Starry: "you two, do you want to fight with me or run alone?"


    "Do you think they can go?" Mei sneered at her words, but she has no good impression on Luo Mengmeng and ya ya ya, whose temperament is far better than theirs: "after solving you, these two insiders will not have a good result. You think you should pay more attention to yourself now than to others."


    "She''s right!" Luo Mengmeng laughs, there are more than 300 people, but she and ya ya can solve them in the shortest time: "and we won''t fight side by side with you, and we won''t run away."


    Chu Feng came to some interest: "then what do you want to do?"


    Luo Mengmeng blinked her eyes: "it must be nice to see you killed and maimed in the opera."


    Chu Feng''s eyes turned white, but he didn''t mean to be angry. There were more than 300 people. Even if he didn''t use the force of martial arts and taboo, he could easily abuse so many people. At the beginning, Huangfu Junyi could abuse so many people.


    Those are still the elite of our country. What are these? At most, they are a bit of a fighter.Moving hands and feet, Chu wind slowly went out, the whole person with the momentum of the moment out of the earth shaking another day, a monarch to the world from the body flooding out.


    Originally, with the mentality of watching the opera, Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya were all slightly stunned. It was not how powerful Chu Feng showed, but the spirit and temperament that made them faint. Such momentum and temperament, not to mention the strong among ordinary people.


    Even if it is the seven levels of tiannu, they have never felt it. It is a kind of indifference standing on the spiritual height to despise the enemy.


    "Miss, what''s going on?" she said


    "Strong spirit!" Luo Mengmeng narrowed her eyes and stared at Chu Feng''s back. She said in a low voice, "it''s like a warrior in Tianyuan period facing a strong man in the period of natural anger, knowing that he will not be defeated, but he still has a strong spirit and feels that he will be the final winner."


    "This kind of spiritual cultivation, even my father and brother did not have. How can this boy be cultivated?"


    Chu Feng didn''t hear the conversation, but walked five meters away from more than 300 people. He twisted his neck and spoke faintly: "are you going to fight one by one, or together?"


    Mei Xiang and Qiuju frown, a little uncomfortable with the change of Chu Feng. She also knows that Chu Feng has some skills. Usually, more than 20 people are not his opponents. Ju, who seldom talks, says: "let''s go together. We don''t have much time."


    Mei Xiangqiu nodded slightly. This section of the road was temporarily blocked, but only half an hour. It must be solved immediately. Otherwise, it will cause trouble to the master behind him.


    May seemed to be the leader of these people, and her slender hand lifted up: "up, break your limbs!"


    Suddenly, dozens of people came out of the team and surrounded Chu Feng on this spacious road. Everyone''s eyes were twinkling with the banter of cat and mouse. They felt that Chu Feng could fight alone and face more than 300 people, but it was only a result of defeat.


    Ya Ya took Luo Mengmeng''s little hand: "Miss, do we want to help him? I don''t think he has a problem with 100 people, but this is more than 300 people!"


    Luo Mengmeng shakes her head, without being obstinate and arrogant at the beginning: "maybe, he can show us a miracle?"


    Miracle?


    Yaya mumbles, and she doesn''t really believe what Luo Mengmeng said. Chu Feng''s power is like a super master, but she is still too young after all. In addition, she has no rest for one night and is tired today. It is very difficult to give full play to her strength.


    At this time, more than ten people at the same time, Chu Feng''s mouth hook up a faint smile, let their fists fall on the body, but it is not feel general.


    Suddenly, a dark force surging, more than ten people suddenly feel the pain of the back, hands and feet are a little numb.


    People around were slightly stunned. Chu Feng patted the dust on his body and hooked his fingers: "I think it''s better for you 300 people to get on together. Otherwise, you won''t have any chance. Although you still have no chance to go together, you can have some chance in the end?"


    The contempt of Chu Feng, not to mention Mei Xiang Qiu Ju and others, is that Luo Mengmeng and ya ya feel too arrogant. However, in their hearts, they have a lot of good feelings for Chu Feng. They are strong in spirit and never bow down in front of danger. They are always admired.


    There is no doubt that Chu Feng is such a person.


    The people around him were angry, and all of them rushed to him, which meant that Chu Feng was killed by the sea of people tactics.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about it. He sneered at him: "don''t be so anxious for death?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1626

    Night wind gradually cold, Chu wind real staged what is called the real version of zero seven!


    More than 30 people, who were not at all difficult by Chu Feng, all fell to the ground. Although no one died, everyone either broke their feet or their hands.


    In the face of their attacks, Chu Feng has always been only one move, that person''s hand is broken, so is his foot.


    The whole scene was quiet, and Chu Feng''s combat effectiveness was a little beyond their expectation. However, Mei calmed down after a while. Fan Shao had already said that Chu Feng was not difficult to fight 100 people before he came here. Therefore, it is normal for more than 30 people to fall down.


    Just a moment of silence, may raised her hand: "cheap work!"


    The rest of the people seemed to know something. They all took out about 30 cm daggers from their bodies to do things cheaply. That is, when they could not completely control the situation, they could even kill Chu Feng by any means.


    Seeing that they all took out their daggers, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and patted his hands: "are you sure you want to play with weapons?"


    Mei felt that Chu Feng was very powerful with his bare hands. However, facing the 300 daggers now, he would not be even more powerful than at the beginning. After all, if the dagger was hurt once, how could he be bound.


    So in the face of Chu Feng''s question, Mei smiles: "if you voluntarily amputate your limbs, we can still have a pleasant chat."


    Chu Feng smiles brightly: "what can chat?"


    "Good!" Chu Feng joked with a smile, pointing at Mei Xiang Qiuju''s body: "I broke my limbs, you all give me a dry hair, three holes in the body allow me to go in and out, how about?"


    Mei''s face suddenly cooled down. Although they have specially trained Internet people, it doesn''t mean that anyone can go with them. Chu Feng, a turtle in a jar, will be broken, and her color heart will not die. From Mei''s point of view, she is arrogant, and she still has four at a time. When she is an iron fist?


    Autumn is a little closer, she is in the Chu wind to get the first prize out of the car race, and Chu Feng is a little ambiguous, she gathered to Mei side and whispered something.


    Mei was stunned and asked, "really?"


    Qiu nodded and replied in a low voice: "at that time, fan Shao and they had the intention of courting him, so they suggested that I seduce him. I tried it!"


    Mei''s eyes lit up slightly, but she thought of something and shook her head: "it''s strange that he''s in bad luck. It''s a pity."


    With a wave of his hand, "go up!"


    All the people moved, and Qiu looked regretfully backward. Just now she told meI that when she studied musical instruments for Chu Feng, the latter was strong. The four of them were trained together and met some men, but they were not satisfied. Women, like men, have some love.


    Men like to be big, women also like big, the difference is that men like women''s chest big, women like the submachine gun is powerful.


    It''s just a pity that Chu Feng is the person fan Shao wants to move, so even if they want to try, they have no chance at the moment.


    Nearly 300 people swarmed away, dense, just this formation can frighten ordinary people to death, but Chu Feng stood there, his face did not fluctuate.


    "You will find that it is a stupid thing to move a weapon," he said


    Luo Mengmeng and ya ya, who have been standing in the same place, are nervous for Chu Feng when they see such a situation. Although there are still so many people, now everyone has a dagger in their hands. As long as they are injured once, it will be really finished.


    Luo Mengmeng narrowed her eyes and crossed her eyes: "wait, if he can''t hold on, you''ll kill everyone!"


    The people who came out of the hermit family never lacked the cruelty of killing, even if they were hundreds of people, not hundreds of pigs.


    Yaya nodded slightly, her face also scattered the original casual look of watching the drama, always paying attention to the scene, ready to wait for Chu Feng not to be able to do so when the bold hand.


    But three seconds later, Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya both forgot the rotation of their thinking and stood there looking at the bloody picture.


    I saw that Chu Feng took the lead to move, absolute speed in the crowd rampant, he took a dagger as the most ferocious God of death tonight.


    Chu Feng, who started the war with bare hands, only gave them one punch and one foot to break their hands and feet. But now, facing the man who holds a dagger and says that he wants his life, Chu Feng has only one belief, that is, whoever wants him to die, he wants to die.


    In the heart of the remaining violent and ruthless burst out in an instant, Chu Feng heartily slaughtered the people present.


    A dagger more than 30 centimeters long is the sickle for harvesting life.


    Those who thought that more than 300 people could let Chu Feng die and could not die again all had the idea of fear, and were stimulated to explode into a greater ferocity. However, before facing Chu Feng''s absolute strength and speed, all courage could not make up for the cruel gap between them.


    Life one by one, Chu Feng''s eyes did not blink. When he got to this position, Chu Feng would not have pity on the number of enemies who died, because they could not be deterred. If they did not dare to act rashly, they would be killed.


    With the blood overflowing, the Chu wind shuttles in the encirclement of nearly 300 people.In the face of Chu Feng''s speed, no one can stop it. Even the dagger in his hand has no chance to swing out. He has been taken away by Chu Feng.


    Dead people are either throat cut, or the heart is directly point burst, the death is not tragic, but absolutely bloody.


    All the way, all the way red, one bloody, one body.


    Rao is strong enough in Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya Ya''s heart, but in the face of the most real killing, they still feel difficult to breathe.


    It''s not that they haven''t killed people. It''s just that as warriors, killing people is a very simple means, and it won''t be too bloody, so there''s not much visual conflict.


    But now Chu Feng kills people by the most bloody means. The air is filled with bloody smell, and the smell is disgusting. The powerful spirit of the ferocious means is indifferent to the bloody influence. Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya are both slightly frightened.


    It''s not terrible to kill people. What''s terrible is the process of killing. There is no doubt that the blood is flowing and the red ground is combined with the violent killing of Chu Feng by one person and one dagger. Rao is frightened by the warriors like Luo Mengmeng and ya ya ya.


    Bloody, is always the most intuitive color, but also the most likely to cause fear color.


    At first, the four Mei Xiang Qiuju, who still had a smile on their faces, all showed a dignified look. Looking at Chu Feng''s murderous figure, although there were more than 200 people, their hearts were shaken at the moment. Whether these people can really complete the task of tonight.


    The wind never stops, there is more blood and more killing.


    After the night of blood moon, Chu Feng seldom started to kill people. Even if he killed people, it was all simple means and started to kill individual people. But tonight, he took the initiative to fight with a dagger, facing hundreds of people, just like facing hundreds of dead people.


    That kind of violence and murder, as well as the hatred of Chang''e, made this group of people who attacked and killed Chu Feng become the outlet of grief. The difference is that the others only got beaten up, but they paid their own lives.


    The blood keeps flowing, no one can hide in the hands of Chu Feng, throat fracture, heart burst things happen every second there, Chu Feng''s ferocity and the indifference of human life are like grass roots, which makes people feel shivering.


    Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya both hold their hands tightly. They are not afraid to kill 300 people, but they can''t accept such bloody killing.


    Even if they want to kill people, they will use the most simple and direct means to never let a drop of blood appear in their sight.


    But now, Chu Feng not only let the blood flow out, but also dyed the ground red, stepping on the red ground step by step forward, at this moment, no one doubts that Chu Feng can kill more than 300 people, no one doubts that he will survive successfully tonight.


    Because that kind of powerful spiritual power, that kind of slaughtering the momentum of all living beings, people are scared and frightened.


    It was only 20 minutes in the past, but for those present, it was as long as the past century. The Chu wind stopped, but there was no one standing around him.


    Not to say that all the people died in his hands, but 90% of the people have said goodbye to the world. Even those who can survive are doomed to spend their lives in bed and wheelchair.


    Cold eyes shift, fixed frame in the body of Mei and others: "can you tell me now, who wants you to kill me?"


    Meisi''s body was shaking, and they looked at Chu Feng as if they were a ghost. If they started to see chufeng, it could be said that the cat caught the mouse. Now looking at Chu Feng''s eyes is just like looking at death.


    Subconsciously, she stepped back a few steps, and there were more than ten men holding knives. Mei clenched her lips: "up!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1627

    give dying kicks.


    Once people encounter a strong danger can not be changed, but do not want to their own bad luck when they will instinctively produce that kind of fluke psychology, at the moment the plum fragrant autumn chrysanthemum four people are like this.


    It is an unchangeable fact that Chu Feng killed more than 300 people.


    But they think that killing so many people should be tired, and they think that pressing on more than ten people around them may get good results.


    More than ten people looked hesitant. In the face of Chu Feng, whose blood stained eyes and eyes were bloodthirsty, it would take a lot of courage to even stare at it, just like it was not a person, but a devil.


    Chufeng was cold and smiling, and the dagger fell gently in his hand as if he had poked tofu into the road, leaving only the handle outside.


    Take a step toward Meixiang Qiuju and they walk, step by step with the emission of the killing machine and fury.


    More than ten people felt thirsty, and their feet couldn''t stop. They looked at Chu Feng with absolute fear.


    Two meters!


    At a distance of two meters, he stopped and his eyes were calm. If he was not covered with blood, who would believe that it was such a peaceful looking man that killed more than 300 people?


    Mei Qiao''s face was covered with sweat and her voice was a little unnatural: "what do you want to do?"


    "Want to live?" Chu Feng asked faintly, and said faintly in Mei Leng Ran''s expression: "if you want to live, answer my question. I can give you a chance to live. How about it?"


    A chance to survive? Can you survive?


    Meidu felt that she had heard something wrong. She gathered more than 300 people to kill people. How could the people who were killed still give her a chance to live?


    "Really?" he asked suspiciously


    Chu Feng took off his clothes, revealing his body dyed with blood, blowing under the night wind, without any coolness: "I am a man of credibility."


    Mei frowned. Now it is obvious that they are the people sent by the organizer. Why does Chu Feng still ask such well-known questions to give them vitality and narrow their eyes? In the heart, this boy is not interested in her, right?


    It seems that there is only such an explanation. The fear in Mei''s heart has been reduced a little. A woman will be afraid of a man who does not understand her amorous feelings, but she will never be afraid of a man who looks after her. Even if he slaughters millions of blood, she is confident that her beauty can make the man calm down.


    And the reason why chufeng knows what he is asking is just to find out whether it is fan Shao''s meaning or Peng ruohuan''s meaning. If it is the former, Chu Feng will retaliate bloody. If it is the latter, Chu Feng needs to think of a way.


    Mei naturally doesn''t know what Chu Feng is thinking. She just wants her to betray fan Shao. Even if Chu Feng lets her survive, fan Shao will kill her in the end.


    You''re kidding. Who wants to offend a cruel character who can kill more than 300 people?


    Appear a little hesitant, Chu Feng seems to have no patience: "you hesitate again, I will kill you, and before killing you, feel that let you live is worse than death, do you believe it?"


    "Of course, the rest of you can say it, and I can give you a little bit of life."


    "I said Finally, a big man couldn''t bear the oppressive atmosphere and had no courage to fight with Chu Feng, so he had to choose to live: "it''s fan Shao. Fan Shao is angry with your arrogant behavior in the fighting field, so let''s start with you, which is a lesson for the master behind you."


    The master behind it?


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and then laughed with astonishment. Fanshao felt that he was a man of Chu Feng, but he was not aware that he himself was chufeng. It seems that he is also a carefree person!


    Suddenly, his body flashed. Knowing that it was not Peng ruohuan''s intention, Chu Feng relaxed a little. When he appeared in front of the crowd again, everyone was in a trance of what had happened, but everyone felt that his body was sour just now.


    "What a fast speed!" Luo Mengmeng has come back from the blood. Seeing Chu Feng, she exclaimed: "under the martial arts, he is absolutely the strongest man. There is no one of them!"


    Yaya also saw clearly that Chu Feng didn''t use the speed of the martial arts, nodded: "it''s really fast. This speed is almost comparable to that of the people in the first and second level of Tianyuan. Maybe it''s not much different from that of the ordinary people in the second level of Tianyuan."


    Luo Mengmeng smiles and looks at the dead people on the ground, passing by the palpitation: "if he is a warrior, will he be more powerful?"


    Ya ya a Leng: "Miss?"


    Luo Mengmeng raised her head and raised her mouth slightly: "the Luo family is short of such a person. What he lacks is only a guide."


    Ya Ya knows that Luo Mengmeng wants to close down Lin Feng in front of her eyes. However, after thinking about it carefully, she can be so powerful without casting martial arts. What kind of state will she go to if she comes into contact with martial arts?


    May be able to attract the same attention as young master Luo Qian? Thinking of this possibility, Ya Ya''s eyes toward Chu Feng have changed a little. The strong always attract the eyes of beauties, not to mention Chu Feng, who has killed 300 people now?At this time, Chu Feng passed over more than ten remaining people and turned to the side of the car: "I will keep my promise and give you a chance of life. I hope someone can save you."


    Back to the car, Chu Feng lets Luo Meng Meng Meng and ya ya get on the bus. They drive madly from the side of those corpses, leaving behind only a dozen of them who are stunned.


    Really let them go?


    Mei and they felt incredible, but they were still happy to survive. They just looked at the people who died on the ground. Even those who survived were dying. They knew that this time the master had to pay a lot to clean up their hands and tails, and it was very likely that they would have to have a little heart to sleep in the future.


    If he offends such a person, how can he even so?


    She was about to call to tell her about the failure of the mission tonight. Mei frowned slightly. She felt that her body was showing some uncomfortable feelings, a sense of shame and a special desire.


    Xiangqiuju''s looks are similar. More than ten men are panting, their eyes are fixed on the four of them, and their hearts are very eager.


    In such an environment, we all feel very strange to have such a desire.


    Suddenly, I think of what Chu Feng who left just now seems to have done to them. What kind of magic is it?


    In the past three minutes, a man finally couldn''t stand it. He hugged Ju. Ju wanted to resist, but he held out his hand and became a hug with the man. The other three men were also held by other men. The sound of clothes tearing was heard on the road.


    Before long, the erosive scenes were staged on the roads. In front of the dead bodies and dying people, there were four Mei Xiang Qiu Ju men, just 12 men.


    But these left Chu Feng didn''t care much, just drove into the city quickly, let ya ya go to buy him a suit of clothes, sitting in the car with his eyes closed, it seems that nothing happened tonight.


    Luo Mengmeng looked at Chu Feng curiously and asked, "you just let those ten people go?"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and didn''t open it. He said, "I''m a man of credibility. If I give them a chance of life, I won''t break my promise. I can only see if their physique is strong enough to survive. If I can''t survive, I can''t help it either!"


    "But the four women should be able to survive."


    Luo Mengmeng didn''t know what Chu Feng had done. After listening to him, he asked, "why do you say that?"


    Chu Feng thought about it for a while, opened his eyes and said, "there is an old saying in the holy dynasty that there is only a cow with a bad pear but no field with a bad pear."


    Only pear bad cattle? A field without pear damage?


    Luo Mengmeng narrowed her eyes and suddenly opened her eyes: "did you just point their Hehuan acupoint?"


    Chu Feng looked back at Luo Mengmeng. She didn''t expect that she still knew this thing. She nodded slightly: "yes, but it''s bad!"


    Point bad, that is to say, the point is particularly heavy, unless get the maximum degree of catharsis, otherwise, will directly die, excited death!


    Luo Mengmeng has a chill in her heart. This kind of death can be said to be better than death. Especially when she thinks of the four women, Luo Mengmeng feels a little cold. Chu Feng''s method is cruel and shocking her!


    "I bought it. I''ll take a bath first and then change it. Otherwise, you''ll be scared to death if you go out to be seen like this."


    At this time, Ya Ya also bought the clothes back. She said something to see Luo Mengmeng with a stiff look and frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Luo Mengmeng took a complex look at Chu Feng and sighed: "he gave those opportunities for life, but he ordered their joyous acupoints. He still paid attention to the technique!"


    Yaya is a martial arts person. She has some understanding of the acupoints and doesn''t agree with her at first. But soon she also responds and says, "Lin Feng, you are vicious!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1628

    With Ya Ya''s clothes, Chu Feng stopped the car near the garden, and made sure that there was no one around, so he jumped out of the car.


    It must be unrealistic to take a bath in any hotel now. The whole body is covered with dried blood, so I can only wash it with water irrigated with vegetation in this garden.


    "You see, miss, he doesn''t seem to be in a hurry at all."


    Yaya watched Chu Feng jump in, murmured and said to Luo Mengmeng, "that''s more than 300 people, not more than 300 dead mice. If they die like this, they won''t worry about being found out?"


    "What are you worried about?" Luo Mengmeng asked in an indifferent way: "those people are the people who actively surround and kill Lin Feng, and so many people have died. If we investigate who killed them, we will also investigate who gathered so many people. Do you think the people behind will let people know that it was him?"


    "So Lin Feng certainly does not worry, because the people behind will erase all traces."


    Yaya didn''t have much interest in these twists and turns, just nodded.


    Looking into the dark garden, he said with a smile, "Miss, let''s go and have a look?"


    Luo Mengmeng coughed: "what are you looking at?"


    Ya Ya blinked: "look at the body lattice of the forest wind is good, let''s go and have a look?"


    Luo Mengmeng blinked her eyes and put her hand on Ya Ya''s head: "you don''t have a fever?"


    Ya Ya took Luo Mengmeng''s hand away and said with a smile, "what''s this? Do you remember when we were five years old? At that time, we didn''t go to peep at the eldest young master and take a bath together?"


    "Fuck you!" Luo Mengmeng was shyly patted on Ya Ya''s body: "at that time, I was not curious about the differences between men and women. At that time, we were all children, could we be the same?"


    "No nonsense, no going!"


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go!" Yaya skimmed her mouth, opened the door next to her and jumped down. Before Luo Mengmeng could speak, she had already passed by.


    Chu Feng is turning on the water tap for watering the garden, where he is washing his body. There is a picture flashing in his left eye. Suddenly, he is speechless. Who is this from? Come and watch me take a bath?


    Chu Feng wants to scold, but she is very careful when she thinks that Ya Ya is a martial artist. He is an ordinary person now. Generally, he can''t find it. If you know Yaya is in the dark, he will inevitably be found out. How could he have such a high sensitivity.


    Only as do not know, accelerated the speed of cleaning, but also a secret passage that the times have changed.


    It used to be men peeping at women''s baths, but now women are peeping at men''s baths.


    After four meters of flowers behind her, Yaya squatted over and looked at it. Her mouth was slightly open and she almost called out. She quickly covered it with her hand and there was no movement. She didn''t worry about Chu Feng finding herself. In her eyes, Chu Feng was an ordinary person. How could she find her in the seven levels of Tianyang?


    Calm down, Yaya watched with relish, because the Chu wind back to the reason can not see the rest of the content, but the look is very good, blood washed clean, revealing the scars on the body, that is the symbol of a man.


    I murmured in my heart that this boy is still good. It would be better if I could be handsome. Miss didn''t come to see me. I''m leaving treasure!


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly turned around, and Ya Ya''s eyes instantly widened. The startling scene made her frightened and roared in her heart, God, is that human? is that true?


    These expressions are clear fall in Chu Feng''s left eye, is speechless, look at the eyes do not blink, is really good enough ah!


    In the heart slightly move to think of what, Chu wind turns a body, faucet suddenly toward the flowers behind, was frightened by Chu wind that amazing scene, Ya Ya didn''t have time to dodge, immediately was soaked in the body, secretly scolded a bastard, Ya Ya felt back.


    In the car, Luo Mengmeng sees Ya Ya coming back, but her whole body is wet. She is curious: "why, you and the forest wind roll the grass?"


    "No, that''s a jerk!" Ya Ya looks aggrieved hum a way, originally looked at well, that bastard faucet unexpectedly spurts water to come over, is really a bastard.


    Looking at ya ya''s angry face, Luo Mengmeng seems to know something in general: "it''s your bad luck. You''re all wet. You can''t settle accounts with him, so you''ll be known that you peep."


    "Hum!" Ya Ya hummed, but she thought of something. She pulled Luo Mengmeng and said, "Miss, it''s so big!"


    Luo Mengmeng frowned and reflected what ya ya meant. She patted her: "don''t tell me, or I''ll turn over my face!"


    Yaya turned her mouth and didn''t say it. She ran Zhenyuan''s power to evaporate the water vapor from her body. What she thought was that she had seen just now. This guy was really manly enough. She was much more powerful than those movies that I and my lady watched secretly.


    After a while, Chu Feng also came back. Seeing that there was no wet trace on Yaya, she knew that Zhenyuan had evaporated. She sat quietly and started the car as if she didn''t know anything. Naturally, she continued to go to the cadillan hotel. As for the killing on the road, Chu Feng was not worried. Fan Shaohui was more anxious to cover up the matter than he was.


    As for the clothes, they were all burned by Chu Feng, and they didn''t worry about leaving anything that would cause people panic.More than ten minutes later, we arrived at the cadillan hotel. The time was almost 12 o''clock. Chu Feng opened a single room at random and went upstairs with Luo Mengmeng. The room opened by Chu Feng happened to be next door to Luo Mengmeng.


    Chu Feng himself wants to go to his own room, but is pulled into their room by Ya Ya.


    "What are you doing in here?"


    Luo Mengmeng looked back and saw Chu Feng standing there. He frowned and said, "go out. This is the space for us two. You can''t come in!"


    Chu Feng wanted to say that he didn''t want to come in. Before the word came out, Yaya opened his mouth and said, "I have something to say with him. You go to take a bath first, and I''ll drive him out."


    Luo Mengmeng doesn''t know what ya ya is thinking, and she doesn''t bother to pay attention to it. Anyway, Chu Feng is an ordinary person in her eyes, and she doesn''t worry about the harm of the outbreak of lust.


    I went into the room and was ready to take a bath. I didn''t have a rest last night. I walked all day today. I just took a bubble bath and then went to bed. It must be very comfortable.


    "Come on


    As soon as Luo Mengmeng went in, Ya Ya took him to one side and sat down, blinking her eyes and saying, "do you really have no girlfriend?"


    Chu Feng is also curious about what ya ya really wants to say to him. He doesn''t want to say that there is no content.


    "I don''t have a girlfriend," he said Once again in my heart, I just have a lover and a wife!


    Yaya naturally did not know Chu Feng''s voice, and his answer was also quite satisfactory. She nodded: "how do you think of me?"


    Yaya Du mouth: "is it good?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "otherwise


    "No mood!" Ya Ya hummed. Seeing that Chu Feng was not satisfied with his face, she frowned and thought of Luo Mengmeng''s mind and asked, "that, are you still a virgin?"


    Fortunately, there is nothing in Chu Feng''s mouth, otherwise it must be sprayed out. Staring at ya ya, what does this mean?


    Ya Ya saw Chu Feng staring at himself and shaking his hand in front of him: "I ask you questions!"


    Chu, not a cough This thing does not need to deceive people, Yaya is not a fool.


    Ya Ya clothes a pair of really such appearance, very gossip of ask a way: "that you and a few women had?"


    Chu Feng directly speechless, how so wonderful girl? Cough a, subconsciously calculated, shaking his head: "not clear, as if two or three bar!" Say this, Chu Feng heart all burst of sweat, really can install!


    Yaya is no doubt, nodded: "two three is normal things, now men are like this, that I will be your girlfriend, how do you feel?"


    Chu Feng rubbed up all of a sudden to stand up, almost all doubt whether he heard wrong, look at ya ya that does not look like a joke, subconsciously asked: "do you want to do?"


    "We miss appreciate you!" Yaya mumbled: "in the future, you will be the confidant of the miss. When I grow up with her, we will certainly work together. Then, you and I will be your girlfriend, so you will have a partner and I will have a partner too!"


    "Why, you don''t like me, who do you like?"


    Chu Feng really wanted to knock on Ya Ya''s head to see what structure it was. She said that because she was Luo Mengmeng''s follower. However, from Ya Ya Ya''s lines, she knew that Luo Mengmeng had been attracted by him step by step.


    Gently coughing: "that you are good, but I need to think about it, and I won''t follow anyone as a confidant. Even if your lady''s family is rich, it can''t work. What I want is freedom!"


    Ya Ya is a cut: "you dream it, we miss think, you can''t leave!"


    Chu Feng directly turned around: "that''s it. What can I do tomorrow? Good night!"


    Look at the time is not early, Ya Ya nodded: "early rest, in addition to consider my problems just now, we will certainly be a pair in the future!"


    Chu Feng speechless to open the door to leave, he did not want to sleep so early tonight, kill him will have to pay the price, how can failure even?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1629

    Thirty kilometers to the west of guidi, a place surrounded by mountains and waters, built a manor covering about 30 mu.


    Because there is no important city in the southeast, and there is a beautiful place on the outskirts of guidi, there are not many people who know about it. Even those who know it dare not tell this place easily because its owner is fan Shao, and the first one in Southeast China.


    Once his grandfather was an unofficial elder, but because he made a little mistake, he was sent to Southeast China, but it is still profound.


    Therefore, fan Shao privately circled this place to build a luxurious manor. No one dared to say no.


    Three o''clock in the morning was approaching gradually. The 200 guards in the whole manor did not go to rest. They all kept their best alert.


    After three hours of news, fan Shao ordered the manor to be under martial law, and he also called his father. Now a senior official in the southeast ranks among the top three real power figures.


    Then, 15 minutes ago, a convoy of 15 cars also drove into fan Shao''s manor. Peng ruohuan came down from the top and walked into it. No one knew what was going on, but no one dared to pry into it. All of them were committed to their duties to protect the safety of the manor.


    In the spacious and bright study, with more than 100 square spaces, Peng ruohuan sat on the chair in front of the desk with a gloomy look, and fan Shao stood there with a slightly uneasy look.


    "Fan Shao!"


    After ten minutes of silence, Peng ruohuan spoke softly, but after listening carefully, you can feel her anger: "because my father and your father have been close friends for many years and grew up in a yard, so I chose you to do this with me at the beginning. There are several other people who are also like this. Do you know why?"


    Although Peng ruohuan is only a woman, fan Shao dare not have a little arrogance in front of her.


    The tone is unnatural: "the country seems to be strong and powerful, but because of the reason that the powerful people from all over the world are rich in their own pockets, it means that they are strong outside but hard at the same time. Therefore, Miss Peng has privately built a dark money empire. The purpose is to create a huge amount of wealth for the country. Although it is not appropriate, it is better to be taken away by careerists."


    "At the beginning, Miss Peng chose me to do this together, that is, to serve the country in a different way!"


    "So you know." Peng ruohuan looks a little more relaxed, but the tone is still not very good: "every year, we secretly provide countless funds for the country, also let you and my father can be constantly stable in the position, also let us get a lot of capital in hand."


    Sigh: "I''ve been happy with our cooperation over the years. There''s no big mistake. But tonight, should you do that?"


    Fan Shao''s expression affected him and shut up.


    He was threatened by the boy named Lin Feng. A sum of money was handed over to him like this. With his arrogance, fan Shao was very uncomfortable. Therefore, with Peng ruohuan''s explanation, Mei Xiang Qiuju was asked to follow Lin Feng''s side, report his whereabouts, and when he found a chance, he would kill him.


    "Don''t talk?" Peng ruohuan sneered: "but you really have nothing to say. It''s obvious that Lin Feng is the man of Chu Feng, but you have to do that. It''s different from your calm thinking. Can you give me an explanation? And call me in the middle of the night? Is your plan a failure? "


    Fan Shao hears Chu Feng two words, in the heart faint anger.


    Such a subtle change, Peng ruohuan can naturally detect that although she is angry in her heart, she will not reprimand fan Shao until she has to. She is not angry but Wei: "tell me, why do you want to fight with Chu Feng? Don''t tell me that you don''t know it''s Chu Feng''s person. I''ve made it very clear."


    Fan Shao heard the name again, his face showed anger and roared: "what is Chu Feng?"


    Peng ruohuan was stunned and stood up: "what do you mean?"


    "He''s just a lucky grassroots. What is he?" After that, fan Shao didn''t keep silent. He roared hysterically: "you always mention him in front of me, even say you like him and want to be his woman. Have you considered my feelings? Don''t you know what I think of you


    "Yes, that Lin Feng is not from Chu Feng. I don''t have anything, but he is. So I did it on purpose."


    With a sneer, as if he didn''t see Peng ruohuan''s more ugly look, he showed a ferocious look: "I just want to kill his people, but also want him to be dumb, let him know that on the holy court, he is not invincible, I like the woman, why do I like the woman have relations with that son of a bitch?"


    As if he was crazy, fan Shao scolded: "Su Xinyu, Yan Ruyu, and even Zhou Xiaoxuan are the bastard''s women. Even my favorite, you want to be his woman. Why is he more than me?"


    Peng ruohuan''s body trembled, which was caused by anger. His eyes were fixed on fan Shao, and his eyebrows stirred his mouth: "enough!"


    Fan Shao didn''t stop this time. Instead, his voice was louder, pointing to Peng ruohuan: "you can also say that my father and your father are close friends for many years. We can also say that we grew up in the same yard. We are not together in childhood, but what do you want to like about Chu Feng and why?"Peng ruohuan felt fan Shao''s anger, but she still kept the final calm: "because I like him, is it enough? Are you satisfied? "


    A simple sentence made fan Shao laugh like a frustrated ball, as if he lost his soul: "yes, you just like him. What can I do, then I am bored to break his hands and feet, so what?"


    Burning anger and murder in his eyes: "but this bastard is so arrogant, I just want to break his hands and feet, he actually killed almost all the people."


    Peng ruohuan body a shock: "how to return a responsibility?"


    Fan Shao asked Peng ruohuan to come because of this incident. Peng ruohuan liked chufeng, but he also knew that he wanted to solve the problem now because he called his father. He didn''t want to admit it, but he had to admit Chu Feng''s hegemony.


    Decadent general said: "I asked Mei Xiang Qiuju to report Lin Feng''s whereabouts all the time. I knew that the boy was very good at fighting, so I sent more than 300 people to intercept him, just to cut off his hands and feet. But the bastard was like the God of death, killing almost all of the 300 people."


    Thinking of the news and pictures that came back, fan Shao felt a lingering fear: "and I don''t know what happened. More than a dozen people who survived without any problems, including Mei Xiang and Qiuju, are like hungry wild animals. They keep doing that kind of thing. Twelve men, before I arrange the people to clean up the scene, have no semen to spray blood and die!"


    Peng ruohuan''s heart appeared a chill: "Mei Xiang Qiu Ju?"


    Fan Shao closed his eyes and glanced at a trace of impatience: "in less than an hour, I was teased by twelve men. I let people give them a good time. It''s also a nightmare to survive!"


    Peng ruohuan shook his body, stepped back and bumped into the chair, shaking his head: "how can this happen? If you want to cut off his hands and feet, he killed so many people, and still do such a heinous thing, how can it be possible?"


    Fan Shao sneered: "Chu Feng has always been a fierce name. Where can his people be better? Funny, you still like his life and death!"


    Peng ruohuan didn''t seem to hear fan Shao''s sarcasm at the moment and narrowed his eyes: "leave here quickly, or you may not see the sun tomorrow."


    Fan shaoyileng: "why?"


    Peng ruohuan wryly laughed: "you will also say that Chu Feng is a fierce man. Do you think his people have been attacked and are still such a tough person, will he just forget it? It is said that he is now in guidi. The people who can appear in guidi must be the important people he takes with him. Can you afford to play? "


    "Don''t think that your identity is the gold medal for life-saving. There are not many people who are dead and unlucky in the hands of Chu Feng, who are worse than you."


    If he wants to tell a little about Chu Feng''s deep identity, Peng ruohuan will not allow him to offend Chu Feng again as long as fan Shao can survive tonight.


    Just can you survive tonight?


    Fan shaowan was directly drenched by a basin of cold water from tianlinggai. He didn''t want to admit the tyranny of Chu Feng. However, he also knew that Peng ruohuan was not an exaggerator. He nodded solemnly: "I will arrange evacuation now!"


    The alarm in the manor rang, all the guards concentrated in the shortest time, and the servants who were sleeping also got up to wonder what had happened.


    Fan Shao and Peng ruohuan walk out of the study and see that everyone has gathered together.


    "Miss Peng is here too. I''m really disappointed!"


    Fan shaozheng was ready to open his mouth. A helpless voice came from the darkness, like thunder: "it seems that someone is going to kill me. You know that!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1630

    Chu Feng came alone, just Lin Feng''s face.


    Fan Shao''s face changed slightly. There were 20 or 30 people on guard. How could nobody come here without warning?


    Peng ruohuan didn''t have much curiosity about this. He could kill more than 300 people. If he wanted to come here, it was just like entering a deserted place.


    There is no panic in the face of danger. He keeps a calm and calm look and calmly greets the eyes of Chu Feng who has come close to him: "do you want to kill?"


    "Don''t you explain?" Chu Feng showed a playful look and looked at the woman who was interesting to him, but he avoided it.


    "Why explain?" Peng ruohuan knows what he means, that is, whether she knows about the attack and killing tonight, but she won''t allow fan Shao to have an accident when she comes here. So the effect of knowing and not knowing in advance is not very big: "in any case, there is only one result, so it is not important to explain or not."


    Chu Feng shows a faint smile, Peng ruohuan''s answer is still so clever, let him a little doubt Peng ruohuan is not informed.


    But that is to say, Chu Feng is gone. No matter knowing or not knowing, Chu Feng will only regard her as an insider or a person who acquiesces in fan Shao''s action, that is, the enemy.


    Eyes gradually sharp up, light mouth: "then, we are the enemy?"


    Peng ruohuan body a shock, Chu Feng words let her some hesitation, if everyone is the enemy, also unexpectedly and Chu Feng is also the enemy, this is not what she thought.


    But she can''t sit back and watch fan Shao die like this: "Lin Feng, what do you want tonight?"


    Chu Feng looked at fan Shao: "he wants to kill me. What do you think I want?"


    Peng ruohuan felt a lump in his heart: "but you also killed more than 300 people!"


    Fan Shao was a little nervous at the moment, but he still kept a little calm: "yes, you killed more than 300 people. Do you want to kill me now? You are really cruel enough. I just want them to cut off your hands and feet. You''d better kill all of them!"


    Chu Feng smile: "will not accept the military orders outside!"


    Fan shaoyileng: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng sees fan Shao with a natural look, not like a fake: "you started to let them cut off my hands and feet?"


    Fan Shao nodded: "yes, I just want to teach you a lesson. Fengteng hospital is advanced in medical treatment, and you can recover at any time. I just want to vent my anger. I didn''t want to kill you!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles, fan Shao''s body does not have the slightest deception color, obviously really wants to give him a lesson, and then let him recover in fengteng hospital, not to have the rest of the injury, just bear the middle of this painful process.


    Knowing that fan Shao had no intention of destruction, it was Mei Xiang Qiuju who misled fan Shao or changed his plan temporarily.


    But it doesn''t matter. The rest of us are dead.


    But knowing that fan Shao just wanted to teach him a lesson. Although he was a little cruel, he didn''t have the heart to kill. Chu Feng''s indifference dissipated a little, and the killing opportunity also dissipated a little: "it seems that they changed your plan, and all took out their daggers to kill me. My aim is that whoever wants my life, I want the life of Whoever, so they all die."


    The words are understatement, but listening to people''s ears, there is another shock, what kind of person is this, even killed so many people, can still be so calm.


    I''m afraid the butcher is a little inferior to him?


    Peng ruohuan also felt that the fierce breath of Chu Feng had dissipated a lot. He guessed that he knew fan Shao did not have the idea of destruction, so he scattered some killing opportunities.


    A little more relaxed also said: "how about this matter?"


    "Forget it?" Chu Feng is a rhetorical question, and then shook his head: "that can''t do, move I have to pay the price."


    Fan Shao almost vomited blood: "what do you mean, you killed so many people, I did not want to kill you, do you want to kill?"


    Chu Feng shook his finger: "they privately change your plan to kill me, so it''s their business, so they all died in the end, but if you don''t have your instructions, it won''t happen tonight. You are the main source. If you just die some of your subordinates, you will be fine, and my life will be too worthless."


    Peng ruohuan narrowed his eyes and knew the meaning of Chu Feng.


    Like someone sent someone to kill her, she couldn''t kill the people who wanted to do it to her. Even if she did, she would surely find out the people behind the scenes and retaliate. Only when people with resentment were afraid, they would be restrained.


    Otherwise, they think that sending someone out to kill her will be endless as long as her subordinates are dead.


    Signal fan Shao not to speak for the time being, Peng ruohuan asked lightly: "what do you want?"


    As for the attack of the surrounding people, Peng ruohuan knows that it is to increase the casualties, and more than 300 people can be killed. What''s more, there are only 200 people here. Even with her escort, it is just the result.


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "if people don''t offend me, I won''t be guilty. If people do, I''ll give them back twice. However, because of the death of fan Shao, plus I''m a little more comfortable now. Break your hands, two!"Fan Shao clenched his fist. He wanted to cut off Chu Feng''s limbs. Now Chu Feng wants to cut off his hands. He is reluctant to pay for the death and injury of more than 300 people. Why?


    At this time, the sky also spread the sound of propeller roar, a helicopter appeared in the sky circled slowly down, chufeng squinted his eyes to see, probably know who came.


    Before he came, he had already found out the details of fan Shao. At the moment, in the helicopter, he was his father, fan Huang, a real power figure in Southeast big state!


    The helicopter circled down, and fan Huang left the cabin accompanied by two security guards. Peng ruohuan looked at fan Shao in displeasure when he saw him coming. This kind of thing was known by the older generation. Isn''t it to make yourself uncomfortable?


    But he also went over and said, "Uncle fan!"


    Fan Huang nodded gently and walked a few steps. Suddenly, two slaps fell on fan Shao''s face without any sign.


    Fan Shao felt that he would be OK after his father came. Fan Shao reacted and yelled, "Dad, what are you doing with me?"


    "Shut up!" Fan Huang emerged, and the dignified voice of the superior was heard. Fan Shao did not dare to speak again.


    Fan Huang glared at him coldly and turned to look at Chu Feng. He had never seen it, but he could feel the temperament and momentum of Chu Feng. Only those who had been in high positions for a long time could feel it, even Peng ruohuan could not.


    Step forward and say, "what do you call it?"


    "Forest wind!" Chufeng light throw out a sentence!


    Fan Huang nodded slightly and then said, "I already know about this matter. I''m sorry for the child''s offensive behavior. I don''t want you to forgive him, but I hope you can give him a chance."


    Chu Feng did not face fan Huang, there are too many weak: "I gave the opportunity, broken hands, this is the end of the night!"


    Fan Huang''s eyes coagulated, and he felt Chu Feng''s non-negotiable tone. He originally wanted to say that more than 300 people had died, but he didn''t say it again.


    But as a father, he still asked: "can we discuss it?"


    Chu Feng raised his head and said, "if I send 300 people to kill you, all of them will be killed by you. Can you not be angry with me?"


    Fan Huang was stunned and then sighed, "no!"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "that''s it!"


    Fan Huang had already understood the meaning of Chu Feng. If he was in the position of Chu Feng tonight, it would not have been possible for him to settle this matter. That is to say, even if more than 300 people died, it would not affect his revenge on fan Shao.


    Fan Huang was also a decisive man. He turned around and gave a wink. The two guards who followed him went forward and controlled fan Shao one left and one right.


    Fan Shao finally responded and roared, "Dad, what are you doing?"


    Fan Huang couldn''t bear it, but he went over and took a knife from a guard''s hand. When he closed his eyes, he raised and dropped the knife. The guards took both hands in his hands. They also helped fan Shao quickly and bandaged his wound. Fan Shao felt pain and fainted directly.


    Fan Huang turned around and nodded slightly to Chu Feng. He raised his hand and asked the guard to carry fan Shao onto the helicopter. After he got up, the helicopter started to circle again.


    Looking at the helicopter disappearing in the night, Chu Feng appreciated fan Huang more. He could feel fan Huang''s decisiveness. Most importantly, after cutting fan Shao''s hand, fan Huang didn''t show any anger. It was the nature of being frank and responsible. It was impossible for such a person to succeed.


    The hatred of my son''s breaking hands can be counted. I can see that his gratitude and resentment are clear!


    Around quiet down, 200 guards slightly trance, the matter is so simple end, Peng ruohuan also went to Chu Feng face some Xu: "where is less wind, can you take me to see him?"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked at the people close at hand and shook his head: "no way!"


    Peng ruohuan showed a smile: "that can''t help you, I will follow you tonight, don''t you still go back?"


    Chu Feng''s smile was even more brilliant. Suddenly, he raised his hand, and a natural force surged. Two hundred guards and Peng ruohuan''s bodyguards were stunned by a natural force.


    Looking at Peng ruohuan''s pretty face: "do you think you can keep up with me now?"


    Peng ruohuan looks around, and everyone faints on the ground. He is more sure that he is a martial artist in front of him. However, he lost some money by Chu Feng. In addition, he has no chance to contact with Guangzhou. Peng ruohuan doesn''t want to give up at the moment.


    It seems that he has forgotten fan Shao''s blood and said: "follow!"


    Chu Feng slightly shakes his head and pinches Peng ruohuan''s chin. His eyes are evil and charming. In Peng ruohuan''s Leng Ran, he plays with a smile: "unfortunately, you''ll never follow."


    This is the first time that a man has been so frivolous to her.


    Looking at the night ahead, Peng ruohuan narrowed his eyes: "Chu Feng is a son of a bitch, and his men are all bastards!"


    Took out the phone, issued a command: "give me use all relations, find Chu Feng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1631

    Time passes day by day, leaving only three days for the New Year!


    This morning, in the single room of cadillan Hotel, Chu Feng stood quietly on the balcony and looked at the landscape in the distance.


    Luo Mengmeng and ya ya have been playing everywhere these days. The last two days they went to dianlan circle. They came back here only last night. They didn''t mean to go back to the Luo''s house in Meiyuan. Chu Feng was a little depressed. If he was not worried about the appearance of independent space, Chu Feng really wanted to destroy the channel.


    Originally, I planned to go back to the imperial city for a festival, but now the extension is indefinite. I''m sure the new year will not work. I only see if I can go back when I''m 15.


    Breathing out a breath, Chu Feng turns around and leaves the room, and goes outside Luo Mengmeng''s room.


    Knock on the door did not respond in the slightest, frown slightly, twist the handle, the door did not close from the inside, pushed open to go in, there is no appearance of a person.


    Did you go?


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Because of what ya ya said to him, he felt that Luo Mengmeng would definitely put forward some conditions with himself, so he didn''t worry at all. But where are the people now?


    Thinking of the coming of the new year, did they go back?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng''s heart was so cool that Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya had cost him tens of millions of money in the past ten days. Of course, Chu Feng didn''t care about the money. He thought it was just a relaxation before the bloody day. However, he paid so many people but ran away. What''s the matter?


    I was about to go out to the front desk to ask. My ears were moving and I heard something moving.


    Is it the one who cleans the room?


    Chu Feng just wanted to ask Luo Mengmeng about their check-out time, so he could catch up with them. He didn''t want to go there so much and pushed away the room where Luo Mengmeng had been resting.


    It''s ok if you don''t push it away. Chufeng''s mouth twitches violently. He looks at Luo Mengmeng, who is coming out of the bathroom with nothing in her body. She hasn''t left yet.


    Luo Mengmeng saw Chu Feng''s eyes did not move, and roared: "get out of here!"


    Chu Feng also just returned to God: "that I did not see anything!" Hurry to close the door to exit, the heart is also relaxed, the original has not left ah!


    But Luo Mengmeng''s heart is not brilliant at the moment. From childhood to adulthood, who has seen her body except the girl who grew up with her?


    With a fierce stare at the closed door, Luo Mengmeng quickly put on her clothes and went out.


    The door outside was also opened. Ya Ya came in with two bags and said with a smile, "Miss, I just went to buy the things and eat while it''s hot."


    See Chu Feng also in, Ya Ya patted his head: "Oh, I''m sorry, I thought you were going to sleep until noon, didn''t buy your breakfast."


    Chu Feng stood there, looking at Luo Mengmeng''s murderous eyes, he coughed softly: "it''s OK. I''ll go to the cafeteria and get something to eat. I''m here to talk to you about something."


    Luo Mengmeng goes to sit down with her mouth full. She takes the breakfast bought by Ya Ya and eats there. But her eyes are still staring at Chu Feng. Obviously, she is still angry about being seen.


    Yaya didn''t find anything wrong with Luo Mengmeng, or she didn''t expect that Luo Mengmeng, a martial artist, was seen by Chu Feng. Her body didn''t notice in advance. She sat down and ate breakfast before she said, "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng brewed his emotions and didn''t sit down: "I''ve been with you for a long time these days, and we''ve been happy with each other. Although some money has been pocketed, my friends are priceless. The new year is coming. I''m going to go home to spend the festival with my family. I''m here to say goodbye to you."


    Goodbye?


    Ya Ya is eating to hear, all of a sudden stand up: "you want to go?"


    Chu Feng nodded and his expression was in place: "there are still three days to go. I''m sure I''m going to leave. And you should go back. I hope to see you again sometime."


    Nodding her head gently, Chu Feng is about to leave. Ya Ya opens her mouth and forgets to speak. These days, she walks around with Chu Feng. Although Chu Feng''s face is not handsome, she still likes the carefulness sometimes. Now when she hears that Chu Feng is going to leave, she is a little reluctant to give up.


    Looking at Luo Mengmeng, the master doesn''t speak, and she is not easy to say anything.


    Luo Mengmeng drinks, gets up and walks to the door and stands in front of Chu Feng: "you can''t go!"


    Chu Feng frowned: "do you have anything else?"


    "It''s OK. We''re going back today." Luo Mengmeng raised her delicate little face and said, "however, you want to go with us!"


    Chu Feng looked back at ya ya, and then said to Luo Mengmeng: "now in broad daylight, even if your family is as far away as you can get on the plane, I don''t have time to see you off. I have to go to catch a bus."


    Luo Mengmeng didn''t see the cunning color in Chu Feng''s eyes. She just bit her lip and hummed, "who wants you to send us home? I want you to go with us. After that, you will be my person, follow me!"


    Chu Feng suspected that he had heard wrong: "what do you say?"It''s not Luo Mengmeng who said these words. On the contrary, she never knew that Luo Mengmeng had said such words. What she was curious about was that Luo Mengmeng was seen in her body. It''s amazing!


    Because she felt that Luo Mengmeng, who was in the seven levels of Tianyang, could not be approached by anyone. She thought that Luo Mengmeng was deliberately trying to find an excuse to leave Chu Feng behind. She secretly said that in order to get a follower, Miss Luo also worked hard.


    Chu Feng also pretended to react: "just now I came in and saw no one thought that you were all gone. They thought that the one in the room was a cleaning aunt, so I opened the door. I''m sorry for this, but don''t be kidding. I''m going to leave now!"


    Luo Mengmeng snorted: "if you dare to go out, I''ll say you insult us. You can see if you can go!"


    Chu Feng frowned, displeased: "too much!"


    However, Luo Mengmeng didn''t care: "I''m going too far. How about it?"


    Luo Mengmeng doesn''t have to take Chu Feng away from her at the beginning, but these days, with Chu Feng''s occasional careful care, Luo Mengmeng feels very sweet and loves this feeling.


    In the past, she came out with ya ya and had no contact with any men. She was a young lady in the Luo family of Meiyuan. Even if some people attached to Luo''s family had a mind for her, they did not dare to reveal it.


    So these days, Luo Mengmeng knows that she has a good feeling for this unsightly guy.


    Chu Feng frowned, as if threatened to compromise: "I''ll go down to eat breakfast, such things I need to consider, after all, the end of the year is coming, I can''t not go home, and so on before checking out, can I give you the answer?"


    Luo Mengmeng is unruly and self willed, but he is still in the world. He doesn''t realize that he is wrong. He nods: "OK!"


    Chu Feng walks out in a dilemma. Luo Mengmeng goes back to eat breakfast. After closing the door, she sits next to Luo Mengmeng. As a woman, she is sensitive. She feels that Luo Mengmeng seems to have a good feeling for Chu Feng.


    Having a sneak look at Luo Mengmeng, Ya Ya feels a bit uncomfortable because she also has a good feeling for Chu Feng. If Luo Mengmeng likes it, she will have no chance.


    But then she thought that Chu Feng was an ordinary person, and Luo Mengmeng was a young lady of the Luo family in Meiyuan. The Luo family certainly did not want her to be with ordinary people. With this thought, Ya Ya felt much more comfortable and had more opportunities than her.


    Just thought through this question, Ya Ya suddenly stood up: "not good!"


    Luo Mengmeng is thinking about how to deal with the problem of Chu Feng when she hears the speech and looks up: "what''s the matter?"


    "He himself resisted following us." Ya Ya thought clearly at the moment and pointed to the door: "what if he ran away while eating breakfast?"


    Luo Mengmeng also stood up all of a sudden. She was deceived by Chu Feng''s expression. But now Yaya said, she also thought of such a possibility and said angrily, "go and have a look!"


    They came to the cafeteria, but there was no Chu Feng around. Finally, they came to the front desk. Luo Mengmeng said directly, "what about the man who came in and out with us the other day?"


    The front desk lady looks at the two people and thinks that they are not cheated.


    Also politely replied: "about a few minutes ago, he had checked out and left!"


    Luo Mengmeng hits the cabinet at the front desk with a fist, and cracks appear immediately: "Damn it, ya ya, let''s go!"


    The two rooms did not return to leave, but the front desk lady is looking at the solid marble front desk cabinet, small mouth slightly open: "is this a person?"


    Looking up again, where are the figures of Luo Mengmeng and Luo Mengmeng?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1632

    Guidi air bus.


    Driving directly from Jingzhou to guidi airport, Chu Feng is sitting in the car at the moment.


    With a faint smile on his lips, what he did on purpose was to make Luo Mengmeng firmly believe that he was an ordinary person, and also let the people in the dark know that he did not want to enter the Luo family in Meiyuan, but he did it on purpose.


    Because in the beginning of a few days ago, Chu Feng noticed that there were two kinds of breath of heaven anger in the dark, but there was no malice.


    It is supposed to be the people sent by Luo Mengmeng to look for and protect them after they came out, because it can be seen from the lines between the two girls that they secretly ran out this time.


    So Chu Feng went to the airport at the moment, and deliberately ordered a ticket to Hang Zhou under the name of Lin Feng, in order to confuse the people who were secretly watching.


    As for whether they will follow the name of Lin Feng, Chu Feng is not worried at all. The conspiracy of these people in the hidden world is not good. Moreover, Luo Mengmeng, who takes the initiative to find him, will not do these useless things.


    All of a sudden, the bus stopped at the moment. Fortunately, this is the airport expressway, otherwise it must rear end.


    Chu Feng''s body did not shake for a moment, his left eye twinkled, and his smile was more obvious.


    Because the front was blocked by people, and it was not other people, just Luo Mengmeng and ya ya. The two girls were standing there, looking very ugly.


    After driving for so many years, the bus driver saw for the first time that someone was in a traffic jam on the highway. He opened the window and yelled, "what''s the matter?"


    Luo Mengmeng didn''t say a word with a cold face, but ya ya threw out a sentence: "find a heartless man, play with our two sisters, and we''ll run away!"


    The bus driver is stunned. Take a look at Luo Mengmeng''s aggressive beauty and Yaya''s pure and delicate appearance. Who is so lucky? However, the look also eased a little. The girls in this era are very smart, but they are also very stupid. They must be very angry when they are played and run away.


    As for how to stop here, the bus driver ignored.


    Chufeng in the car is helpless. Excuse me and find a better one. When did I play with you?


    Don''t talk about Chu Feng. Even Luo Mengmeng is helpless. She is obviously scared by Ya Ya''s fierce words. But now she knows that Chu Feng is in the car. She can only follow Ya Ya Ya''s meaning and don''t speak.


    The bus driver looked more relaxed, looked at the stubborn appearance of the two little girls, looked back at dozens of curious passengers: "that, let them get on the bus to look for, otherwise they can''t get through?"


    Shengchao people never lack the mind of gossip. They also see the delicate appearance of Luo Mengmeng and ya ya. They also want to know who is so arrogant that they play with each other.


    They all said that it didn''t matter. Some people also took out their mobile phones to take photos and then uploaded them to the Internet to get the click through rate.


    When the door of the bus opened, Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya both got on the bus. After a little while, they immediately locked Chu Feng, wearing a hat and sunglasses. Yaya pointed to him: "it''s this heartless man who told us to go with our sisters for the rest of our lives last night. We won''t see anyone this morning."


    "If we didn''t know that he had registered his ID number at the front desk of the hotel, we would not have known that he was going to leave by plane!"


    Naturally, these words are false, but they can convince all of you. As for how they locked in Chu Feng, as a martial artist, and Chu Feng didn''t cover up the breath, they could find it, and they came here in advance.


    All the people looked at Chu Feng and said that it was very lucky!


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile and stood up: "is it not good to play like this?"


    Luo Mengmeng snorted, "dare you say you didn''t see my body?"


    Chu Feng knows that Luo Mengmeng is confusing people''s cognition. Seeing the body is one thing and doing it is one thing. However, Luo Mengmeng is asking about seeing, so Chu Feng sighs: "yes!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, some passengers got angry, especially some single dogs pointed to Chu Feng: "it''s outrageous. We want to find one to fall in love. You get two beautiful women and run away. You''re not a thing. This is to kill the rhythm of our single dog!"


    "I support both of you to take him away, throw him to the police and sue him!"


    One person said that, and the rest echoed. Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya were very satisfied, so Chu Feng had no chance to explain.


    The bus driver also said, "I hate this kind of asshole playing with other people''s feelings. Get out of the car for me. I don''t welcome you to take my car!"


    The rest of the passengers agreed to let the wind roll down.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and wanted to explain the meaning, but before she made a sound, she was pulled up by Ya Ya and got out of the car. Luo Mengmeng was a little behind. She nodded to you in a very moving way: "thank you, good people have good rewards."


    After that, the bus started to leave again. The matter was also posted on the Internet. In the coming month, countless single dogs and human flesh Linfeng were killed, but there was no result.


    On the highway, Ya Ya pulls Chu Feng to the side of the road. Luo Mengmeng also follows him. The two people look at Chu Feng with very bad eyes.Chu Feng looked at the watch time: "the flight is about to take off in 40 minutes. What are you doing?"


    Luo Mengmeng snorted coldly: "why do you want to cheat us?"


    Chu Feng took off the sunglasses on his face and sighed: "everyone is walking around together, but what you said is really unnecessary. I will go back to the festival. I will have a chance to contact you later. As for going with you, it is impossible!"


    Luo Mengmeng was sullen. She asked a man for the first time, but she was refused. When she was angry, she also aroused her desire to win in her heart: "what if I have to ask you to go with me?"


    "Excuse me for not accompanying you!" Chu Feng also cold face, go out on the way forward, a pair of you like how to look.


    Luo Mengmeng brushes her anger and clenches her fists. Ya Ya feels that Luo Mengmeng is really angry. She has never been rejected. How can she not be angry when she is repeatedly rejected by Chu Feng?


    "Somebody Luo Mengmeng shouts, and clearly knows that there are people protecting her.


    All of a sudden, the ghosts of two powerful men in the four levels of tiannu appeared in front of Chu Feng. Chu Feng deliberately stepped back a few steps, and his face was still choking with sweat. He looked around and looked at the two Luo Jiaqiang people who appeared: "who are you?" In the tone, some nervous meaning is deliberately revealed.


    On the left, Luo Jiaqiang took a faint look at Chu Feng and went to one side: "we miss didn''t let you go, you can''t go!"


    Another Luo Jiaqiang also asked, "Miss, what do you want to do?"


    Luo Mengmeng stepped forward and stood beside Chu Feng: "are you really not going with me?"


    Chu Feng looks at two strong Luo family members and Luo Mengmeng: "no!"


    Luo Mengmeng began to laugh, and then cooled down again: "that can''t help you, ya ya, take him down!" Worried that two Luo Jiaqiang''s hands would hurt Chu Feng, Luo Mengmeng asked ya ya to do it.


    Yaya nodded and moved, and instantly appeared in front of Chu Feng. Chu Feng pretended to be surprised and raised his hand to block Ya Ya''s hand. But as soon as he touched it, Chu Feng flew out and fell on the ground about seven or eight meters, and fainted on the spot!


    Luo Jiaqiang, on the left, was surprised: "the reaction is very fast. If you can raise your hand to block it, at least it is beyond the master level. It''s really young!"


    Another Luo Jiaqiang is also surprised: "if you start practicing martial arts from a young age, you must have a high achievement and good skeleton!"


    Luo Mengmeng naturally knew this. She asked ya ya to help Chu Feng up and said, "I just care about his skill and physique. Otherwise, you think I have nothing to do with chasing a man? Come on, go home


    Two Luo Jiaqiang nodded, and one called to send the car over, but none of them found a faint chufeng''s lips flashing a faint smile.


    Twenty minutes later, a car arrived, and the four people took Chu Feng to sit on it, ready to go to the jungle where meiyuanluo''s house was.


    Not long after they left, Murong Bing and lengrushuang appeared in the same place. The charming woman looked at the far away car, and there was no sign of it: "husband, this time, you have to abuse other people''s hearts!"


    Leng Rushuang didn''t care much: "but this is the way to enter meiyuanluo''s house at the lowest cost, and there are Mingsha and Chisha in it. This method is undoubtedly the best, and the internal attack is much better than the frontal attack."


    Murong Bing nodded, holding a cold arm: "sister, what do we do now?"


    Leng Rushuang looked stunned, frowned and said: "the news of the snow fox clan has come. Aojiang has really returned to the wild demon domain and fought a fierce battle with the demon emperor. But no one knows who will win and who will lose. Then the demon dragon Aojiang does not know where to go, and the demon emperor is closed."


    "The snake statue is still blocked by the Tibetan master at the exit, but it''s estimated that it won''t last long. The demon emperor will take his hand, and the Tibetan master can only leave!"


    Murong ice passed a light melancholy: "only hope Aojiang can restrain the demon emperor more, give us more time!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1633

    The next day, meiyuanluo''s house.


    There are dozens of rooms in the spacious courtyard, which are divided into two parts: inside and outside. There are more rooms outside and less rooms in the inner yard, but they are much more spacious than the outside.


    This is a place where plum blossoms are in full bloom. The faint plum fragrance and the white sea are just like fairyland on earth.


    Chu Feng was taken back to the Luo family in Meiyuan yesterday, but she always pretended to faint. At this moment, she woke up leisurely. Ya Ya immediately noticed that she came and said with a smile, "wake up?"


    Chu Feng frowned, shook his head and looked at the layout of the room. It was almost the same as that in Yan''s house in Yanshan. The difference was that the smell of plum blossom was always in the air.


    From yesterday to now, Chu Feng''s left eye has already checked the surrounding environment, so he knows why the Luo family in Meiyuan is called plum garden, because the plum blossom here is in full bloom, just like a plum forest.


    Get out of bed to put on shoes, but did not pay attention to ya ya, face is not very good-looking appearance, went to open the door, went out, eyebrows deep wrinkled appearance.


    Yaya drum mouth, feel Chu wind may be angry, went to his side: "angry?"


    Chu Feng looked around, as if curious about the baby, not just opened his mouth: "where is this?"


    "Mei Yuan Luo''s house!" Yaya looked ugly at Chu Feng, but she didn''t get angry. She relaxed and said, "where you were, we call it secular. In the eyes of some secular people, it''s called the hermit family. Do you understand?"


    Chu Feng shakes his head: "do not understand!"


    Yaya was not surprised. She took Chu Feng to the front bench and sat down. She patiently explained to him what is secular and what is seclusion. It took half an hour to finish, but she did not know that Chu Feng knew everything.


    Chu Feng is also sorry for this. No matter what kind of forces, there is no lack of good people. Yaya is such a person. Even Luo Mengmeng, in addition to her strong character, has no bad heart.


    A surprised look appeared on his face: "warrior, is there a warrior in this world?"


    I don''t know Chu Feng can only go down one way. Ya Ya nodded: "yes, it''s just that you ordinary people can''t touch it all their lives. This is the meiyuanluo family, one of the seven hidden forces. But now there are only five left. Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate were dissolved a few days ago."


    Chu Feng did not hear the general, stood up: "Ya Ya, can you send me to leave here?"


    Ya Ya stood up and puffed her mouth: "you still have to go?"


    Chu Feng nodded and looked sincere: "I just want to be an ordinary person quietly, and I don''t want to be involved in these hidden families!"


    "I''m sorry!" Ya Ya gently shook her head and showed an apologetic look: "miss may have taken a fancy to you. If you bring you back here, you will never leave. Unless you become a warrior according to her will, otherwise you can only stay here honestly in this life."


    "I understand your mood, but I''m just a girl, I can''t help you!"


    Chu wind seems to have lost her soul in an instant. She sits down and looks at ya ya with a slight pain in her heart.


    Walking forward, holding Chu Feng''s head in front of him, he whispered, "don''t worry. Although this is plum garden, you are now in the yard of miss. No one will come here. Even if they come, they won''t do anything to you. You just need to cast martial arts according to miss''s will and become a warrior. I believe Miss won''t do anything to you."


    "What''s more, I''m good to you. If you really want to leave, I''ll be sad!"


    Meiyuanluo''s family and jueshamen are his primary goals. They can''t be changed easily because of a woman.


    Gently put the head back, showing a helpless smile: "can I choose?"


    Ya Ya bent down and kissed Chu Feng''s mouth: "you must have no choice, so stay at ease. You can go out when you have a chance. It''s not right for the moment. In addition, you and I live here. The rest of us live outside and won''t come in. Don''t worry about meeting people who can abuse you at will."


    Chu Feng was stunned and felt the soft fragrant lips. He felt guilty and nodded unnaturally: "it can only be like this."


    At the moment, in the meeting hall of Luo''s family in Meiyuan, Luo Sihai stares at Luo Mengmeng with an ugly face. In addition, Luo Qian stands aside and two Luo Jiaqiang people who start to go out to look for and protect Luo Mengmeng.


    Luo Mengmeng stood there with her mouth full, as if she had been wronged.


    "Father


    Luo Qian looked at his sister, slightly helpless also said to Luo Sihai: "my sister is indeed capricious this time, but fortunately there is nothing wrong, Chu Feng and they are very quiet, no action, you don''t get angry."


    "Nonsense!" Luo Sihai yelled and pointed to Luo Mengmeng: "what did I say when you went out before, but what''s the situation now? Chu Feng is in guidi now. If he catches Luo''s house, it must be the result of endless blood flow. You even run out!"


    "You''re too headstrong to tell you, from now on, you can''t go out for a year, do you hear me?"Luo Mengmeng tooted: "I know!"


    Luo Sihai was not willing to listen to Luo Mengmeng''s tone, and was even more angry: "are you still not satisfied? In addition, why do you want to take an ordinary person to meiyuanluo''s house? Aren''t you afraid that''s Chu Feng''s chess piece? "


    Luo Mengmeng was stunned and shook her head: "no, he is not!"


    Luo Sihai was even more angry and was about to get angry. Luo Qian stepped forward: "father, the man named Lin Feng is just an ordinary man!"


    For Luo Qian, Luo Sihai or very tolerant, leaning on there: "how to say?"


    Luo Qian asked his sister to step back a little and said, "when Meng Meng brought him back yesterday, I asked an uncle to explore his channels. There was not a trace of martial spirit and true power. He was just a young man with a slightly stronger constitution. He was probably an expert at the Super Master level."


    "The other two uncles followed when they went out, and they also investigated. This Lin Feng is an underground boxer, and her sister knew her in the underground boxing match!"


    Hearing that he is an ordinary person, Luo Sihai looks more relaxed.


    Then he asked, "you say, he is a super master?"


    Luo Qian nodded: "it''s really a super master!"


    Luo Sihai narrowed his eyes: "I heard that he was still very young. He was a super master. His talent must be very high. When Huangfu Junyi and others were super masters, they were all after the age of 40. It seems that they can be made."


    "But did he come back with him on his own initiative? In this period, everything should be careful? "


    Luo Mengmeng was staring at her and lowered her head. She did not dare to say a word.


    Luo Sihai frowned and pointed to a Luo Jiaqiang who went out to bring Luo Mengmeng back: "you say, what''s going on? It''s very important. If he wants to come back with him on his own initiative, he will kill him for any reason!"


    Luo Jiaqiang looks embarrassed. After a look at Luo Mengmeng, who is afraid to speak, he replies cautiously: "my Lord, the man was going to leave secretly. The tickets have been reserved. It was miss and Ya Ya who intercepted him and forced him to get off the bus. Then ya ya beat him up and brought him back!"


    Luo Sihai''s eyes widened: "what do you mean?"


    That Luo family strong person passes the bitter smile color: "is the young lady kidnaps back!"


    "Ridiculous!" Luo Sihai slapped his hands on the tea table and scolded: "the lady of Luo''s family has kidnapped a man and brought it back. Is it disgraceful?"


    Luo Mengmeng puffed her mouth: "I think he is so young, not so powerful as a warrior. He can definitely be shaped to help our Luo family. I''m not wrong about that."


    "You Luo Si points to Luo Mengmeng, who lowers his head.


    Luo Qian looked at his sister helplessly, motioned her not to speak, and said: "father, Mengmeng is a decent person, which can also prove that he is an ordinary person, and indeed has good talent. It is better to let Mengmeng cultivate him!"


    "I can''t. when the time comes, I''ll leave Chu Feng!"


    Luo Sihai also knew that for this precious daughter, he did not have the slightest way, nodded: "now can only be done like this!"


    Luo Mengmeng immediately showed a smile: "thank you father, thank you brother!"


    Luo Sihai and Luo Qian are helpless to shake their heads, Luo Mengmeng''s exotic ideas, they also have no way!


    But Luo Mengmeng is no matter how many, all right, jump to leave!


    Luo Sihai took back his eyes and determined that it was kidnapped. Naturally, there was no conspiracy. He asked, "in two days, the new year is over. Although we are in the seclusion interface, it is also a grand festival. Luo Qian, you can prepare for it yourself!"


    "Chu Feng estimated that it was also because of the arrival of this time that he didn''t do anything for the time being. While on guard, he also relaxed his mood for the festival."


    Luo Qian nodded slightly: "wait a moment, I will arrange people to prepare, this year is still lively!"


    Luo Sihai believed in Luo Qian''s ability. He stood up and thought of something: "Mengmeng wants to cultivate that ordinary person to become a martial artist. It seems that talent is OK. As long as you don''t ask too much, you can let Mengmeng go to trouble."


    "I just hope that the girl will save her mind and don''t go out again!"


    Luo Qian nodded. After Luo Sihai left, he turned to the two Luo family strong men and said, "go tell other people that no one should go to Mengmeng. She can do whatever she likes. In addition, tell the channel guard that if Mengmeng goes out again, I will take their heads!"


    They both nodded together: "understand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1634

    "Lin Feng, here you are!"


    Night came, plum garden shrouded in a layer of darkness, Ya Ya ran to Chu Feng''s room, handed him a box, and a small yellow book.


    Chu Feng curiously took over the yellow little book and opened it. He felt a little shocked. This is a mental method, and the level is not low. It belongs to the middle level of xuanjie.


    In the heart is surprised, but face still a pair of inexplicable look: "is this?"


    "This is the mind method, the mind method of martial arts!" Yaya fully believes that Chu Feng is an ordinary person, so she tells him as much as possible: "this is brought by miss. She hopes you can become a warrior, but she is worried that you are still angry with her, so she asked me to send it to you. You can take it!"


    "In addition, miss is really kind to you, and there are two yellow grade medium quality quench body pills!"


    Yellow grade medium grade, quench body pill?


    Chu Feng was stunned when he heard the speech. These things are very common things in Yan Family of Yanshan mountain, but they are rare things for the rest of the hidden world forces. One of these quench body pills can make an ordinary person strengthen his physique. With the help of mental skills, he can enter the Tianyuan period.


    And two, absolutely can let an ordinary person into the Tianyuan period.


    Of course, if you are a martial arts person, you can also enhance your physical fitness. But for today''s Chu wind, there is not much effect. At most, it is useful for people under the natural anger period.


    Moreover, Chu Feng has taken the best quench body pill, such a Huangji quench body pill for him, the effect is not very big.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, she just looked dull. She thought he was curious. Yaya said patiently, "you can rest assured, this is absolutely free from any side effects. It''s the original owner''s exchange from Yan''s family in Yanshan mountain. Don''t waste it!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath, did not take the box, but also put the yellow little book in Ya Ya''s hand: "thank you for your kindness. I''m not living Luo Mengmeng''s breath, but this thing has no effect on me, I don''t need it."


    Yaya couldn''t hear the meaning of Chu Feng''s words and asked, "what''s the meaning?"


    Chu Feng felt a little hurtful and didn''t tell the truth.


    Just stand up, back to ya ya, whispered: "we are originally two worlds of people, for you are interested in things for me no attraction, I just want to be able to live well with the people around me, if I can, I don''t want to be infected with any blood."


    At this moment, Chu Feng said his voice, with a helpless: "because the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, the more dangerous the people around me. I need to do a lot of things, not that I want to escape the responsibility of a man, but I know that when I have great ability, I need to take care of more things."


    "Take these things back. I want to be quiet for myself."


    Feeling the desolation of Chu Feng, Ya Ya felt a little pain in her heart. She felt that Chu Feng must have hidden the pain that nobody knew.


    Feeling moved to get up, and did not continue to ask Chu Feng to become a warrior. He hugged him from behind and said softly, "I know you are not suitable for being here, but no one can leave here during this period. Give me a little time, and I will take you away when you are more relaxed."


    Chu Feng body a shock, pull Ya Ya''s hand to turn back: "what do you say?"


    Ya Ya showed a sweet smile, small mouth Du: "I know that a person does not like things, if others ask him to do, his heart must be uncomfortable, perhaps you are right, you did not belong here, forced to stay here, you will not be happy!"


    "So, I''ll send you out when I have a chance, but you must not be seen by the young lady that you don''t like here. I''m afraid she will be angry!"


    Chu Feng''s heart inexplicably emerged a trace of guilt, he said those words because he is taboo, born at the moment is doomed to this life can not be stable, if he can, he would rather not be a taboo, but an ordinary person.


    But now do not know ya ya thought he was here unhappy, but to send him out, Chu Feng did not know how to say.


    Holding the palm of Ya Ya''s hand, Chu Feng asked, "if Luo Mengmeng catches me back, she won''t let me go easily. If you take me away, what will you face?" Ask these, he wants to see ya ya how to answer.


    Ya Ya didn''t have any consideration. She said with a smile: "don''t worry, the whole Mei Yuan Luo family, except for the young lady, treat you as a poor guy. I grew up together with miss. At most, miss is angry and won''t do anything to me. So there''s nothing to let you go, but it''s not right now. The passageway is strictly controlled!"


    Chu Feng caught Ya Ya Ya''s eyes in a flash of color, slightly moved in the heart, know that ya ya did not tell the truth.


    I also know what kind of situation Ya Ya will face if she really lets him go. Luo Mengmeng will not punish her, but the rest of the Luo family in Meiyuan will definitely blame him.


    For example, in the adjudication office, Chu Feng did not want a person who was arrested by himself to be released, but was released by a person with good relations. He would not do anything to that person, but Su Xinyu would certainly punish that person. Some authorities are not allowed to be provoked.Luo Mengmeng is a young lady of the Luo family. Ya Ya follows and releases the people she caught. Luo Mengmeng doesn''t say anything, but the rest of the Luo family must think that Ya Ya has no rules.


    Chu Feng knew these things, but he didn''t break them out. He didn''t want to leave. At least, he would not leave before the death of the damned people and the crisis of meiyuanluo''s family dissipated.


    Holding Ya Ya''s hand and sighing, she drew the girl''s building close to her arms: "fool!"


    Ya Ya''s face was red and a little shy, but lying in the arms of Chu Feng, she felt a kind of special comfortable taste. She closed her eyes and leaned there: "a fool is a fool!"


    Chufeng passed by with a bitter smile, thinking that when ya ya knew that he was Chu Feng, she just came here to use them. The purpose was to wash the whole Plum Garden Luo family with blood. I don''t know what will happen?


    A slight sigh, Chu Feng wants to give ya a reasonable explanation, some things always need a reasonable result.


    A few minutes later, Yaya leaves chufeng''s arms and says she wants to send her things back to Luo Mengmeng. She closes the door from the new one. Chu Feng walks over and leans on the bed and closes her eyes, but her left eye explores the Luo family in Meiyuan at 360 degrees.


    With the continuous improvement of his realm, now his left eye has been very hidden to spy on some things. Even the people who are at the peak of the late demigod period are unable to detect the fluctuation, and gradually lock in the entrance and exit of meiyuanluo''s house. In a place where the plum forest is in full bloom, there are dozens of people guarding it!


    The highest one is the perfect cultivation of tiannu seven levels. Just now Ya Ya said that she couldn''t take him out. Obviously, the passageway has been under martial law. It seems that the Luo family of Meiyuan has strengthened their guard against his arrival, and no one is allowed to go out, which reveals the location of meiyuanluo''s family.


    It''s just a pity that he has come in. The next step is to find a way to open the channel.


    "Lin Feng, why?"


    Still thinking about how to act to open the channel without destroying the barrier, so that they can enter, the door is kicked open violently, Luo Meng Meng comes in with a heart method and the box in his hand: "I hope you become a warrior and a strong man. Why do you refuse?"


    Chu Feng opens his eyes and sits up. Seeing the aggrieved look of Ya Ya behind him, he knows that he has been scolded by Luo Mengmeng.


    Exhaled a breath, stood up and calmly met Luo Mengmeng''s angry eyes: "I''m just an ordinary person, now I am, and I hope I will always be, so thank Miss Luo for her love. As for becoming a warrior, I''m sorry, I''m not interested in it!"


    Luo Mengmeng clenched the things in her hand, biting her lips and staring at Chu Feng without blinking.


    After half a ring, he said again, "are you sure you don''t listen to me?"


    "I am a man!" Chu Feng raised his head, calm and natural: "I have my own stick, say no, no!"


    Luo Mengmeng''s eyes were a little red. She turned around and ran outside. She could still hear him scolding Chu Feng bastard there.


    Chu Feng felt that Luo Mengmeng was very sad, but some things were like this. He wanted those things without any effect. On the contrary, if he didn''t become a martial artist of Tianyuan, he would inevitably show flaws, and Chu Feng could not agree.


    Yaya mumbled and came over a little bit: "you shouldn''t talk to miss like this. In order to get these things for you, she had a dispute with an elder. Finally, the young master intervened, and she brought the things for you."


    "Now that you refuse her like this, she must be sad!"


    Chu Feng is slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, Luo Mengmeng still brings things like this, this silly girl.


    However, Luo Mengmeng was naive, but Chu Feng''s heart was like a rock: "I know, but if I accept it, if I leave later, she will only be more sad!"


    Ya Ya wryly smile: "you still want to leave!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1635

    The next day, in the morning, the sun was warm.


    Tomorrow is new year''s Eve. Although it is in the hermit meiyuanluo''s house, they are all moved in from outside. Some traditional festivals of the holy Dynasty are still preserved. When Chu Feng comes out of the room, he can feel a kind of joyful color in the air, which can be seen and felt clearly.


    More than a dozen people are there to decorate the lanterns and decorations. Ya Ya is watching the conductor. Luo Mengmeng sits on one side and breathes with anger, as if someone owes her a hundred thousand and eighty thousand yuan.


    Especially when he saw Chu Feng coming out of the room, he turned to the other side with his back to Chu Feng.


    "Up When ya ya heard the news, she saw Luo Mengmeng''s angry appearance. When she saw Chu Feng standing there, she raised her smile and walked over: "are you hungry? I''m going to prepare some food for you?"


    Luo Mengmeng side head: "our Luo family has nothing to eat for idle people!"


    Yaya spits out her tongue when she hears the speech and makes a lovely grimace to the wind of Chu.


    Knowing that Luo Mengmeng was still angry, Chu Feng patted Ya Ya Ya on the shoulder: "it''s OK. I''m not hungry."


    Ya Ya also knows that Luo Mengmeng is still angry. Chu Feng is a little difficult to eat. She approaches a little and says in a low voice: "that you coax miss, she is actually a little bit rough and kind-hearted. As long as you say something clearly, I believe she won''t be angry. Of course, you can''t say what you want to leave."


    Chu wind slightly wry smile, ya ya now completely stands in his side, low voice asks a way: "you want me to cheat her?"


    Ya Ya looks embarrassed. The master who teaches others to cheat her is a little bit, but she still nods: "I can''t think of any good way except to cheat her."


    Chu Feng nodded and knew that she could only coax Luo Mengmeng: "you are busy first, I will sacrifice my looks!"


    "Sacrifice hue?" Ya Ya hears the speech Leng Ran, then pouchi laughs out the voice: "go!"


    Chu Feng let himself behave more naturally and went to stand beside Luo Mengmeng.


    Feeling Chu Feng by her side, Luo Mengmeng turned her back to him again. Her mouth was like an oil bottle, but she was humming in her heart. She was so kind to you, son of a bitch. I''ve found something good for you. You still treat me like this. I hate you!


    "Miss Luo!"


    The little girl''s temper Chu Feng can''t see, in order to plan, she can only speak softly: "can you take me around?"


    Luo Mengmeng looked stunned and looked back: "what do you say?"


    Chu Feng pretended to be helpless and looked lonely: "I said, can you take me everywhere?"


    Luo Mengmeng stood up and confirmed that she had heard me correctly this time: "didn''t you ask me to let you go?"


    "Will you let me go?" Chu Feng asked her back. Seeing her shaking her head, Chu Feng laughed bitterly: "so you don''t let me go. I can''t beat you again. I''m bored to stay here, so I want to walk and have a look and enjoy the scenery. Maybe my mood will be better?"


    Luo Mengmeng puffs her mouth and looks at Chu Feng. She feels that he still wants to leave. She thinks that if she sleeps you for another year and a half, I don''t believe you still want to leave.


    Luo Mengmeng didn''t show this idea in her heart. She just looked at Chu Feng: "although she''s not handsome, I can barely do it. I''ll show you the scenery of my Dalao family and let you know that it''s your loss if you don''t use martial arts!"


    Chu Feng''s heart does not agree with a smile, if you know I want to, now can collapse Luo family, what will you do?


    With an idea in mind, he also followed Luo Mengmeng''s back to go outside. Because of the reason of tomorrow''s new year''s Eve, everywhere has been decorated with lights and decorations. Chu Feng is not happy with him. This young master has been lurking in for blood washing. You are still in the mood to celebrate the festival. What a damned thing!


    Turning his mind in his heart, Chu Feng''s mouth was not easy to detect the color, the night of blood moon, he was very miserable pit, new year''s Eve also let meiyuanluo family miserable, it seems that is a good thing?


    Luo Mengmeng naturally doesn''t know that Chu Feng''s mind is about destroying the whole Plum Garden Luo family. She just takes Chu Feng to the front and introduces everything about Meiyuan Luo''s family.


    Chu Feng listened to the story as well as looked at the people passing by. Compared with Yan''s family in Yanshan, Mei Yuan Luo''s family is a little worse than Yan''s, but he is the fourth of the four families. His strength weakness is normal. However, if there is one Luo Qian, the head of the four families, it is not too much now?


    Before coming to a stream with floating ice, Luo Mengmeng stopped, turned back to Chu Feng and said, "this stream used to be the way to leave Luo''s house in Meiyuan. But now, because a son of a bitch named chufeng is eyeing outside, this stream can''t pass for the time being. Anyone who has passed will be dealt with according to family law!"


    Pointing to the front: "although the Merlin in front is very quiet, there are more than a dozen strong people in the period of natural anger. As long as someone crosses the stream without permission, they will be dealt with."


    "So be careful. Don''t run over if you have nothing to do. It will be in vain if you die."


    The left eye of Chu Feng had already seen it. What he didn''t know was that the stream was the boundary, and he was also secretly glad that the stream was the boundary. Fortunately, he knew that the stream was the boundary. Otherwise, he would like to go and have a look at it now.Nodding slightly: "I don''t want to die yet!"


    Luo Mengmeng was very satisfied with Chu Feng''s reply and turned to the distance: "there are two other places in the Luo family that can''t be easily visited. One is the assembly hall of the Luo family. Even if I don''t have permission, I can''t go there. My father and several elders will be there all year round. If you don''t want to die, don''t rush in. If you don''t know where the meeting hall is, ask Yaya first."


    "There is another place I can''t go to, even if my father wants to go, he has to give advance notice!"


    Chu Feng looked at Luo Mengmeng''s place: "where?"


    "Where my grandfather lives!" Luo Mengmeng''s eyes flashed in awe and said: "about 60 kilometers in that direction, my grandfather has been practicing martial arts in that plum forest all year round. He is already an infinite semi God existence, and I don''t want anyone to disturb him, even my father can''t!"


    Chu Feng said, "yes!"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s mood, Luo Mengmeng pulled her skirt and sat on the grass: "are you not happy?"


    Chu Feng took a look at Luo Mengmeng and sat down with him. He picked up a stone and threw it into the stream: "if you are kidnapped and can''t leave, are you happy?"


    "Not happy!" Luo Mengmeng replied without thinking about it. However, she still said, "but I didn''t think that I would never leave you for the rest of my life. As long as you become a martial artist and get the favor of my father and elders, you will certainly get great freedom. Your physique and talent are good. I don''t want to see waste."


    "I believe that as long as you become a warrior, you can make great progress. If I try to find a way for you, it will not be difficult for you to reach the Tianyang period in a few years."


    Chu Feng passed a bitter smile and looked at Luo Mengmeng: "why do you want me to be a warrior? Why should you treat me so well?"


    Luo Mengmeng''s face turned red and turned to one side. There was no obstinate color: "because you are good to me. No one is as good to me as you are. They just respect me!"


    Chu Feng is helpless and does not continue to speak. Luo Mengmeng is a miss of the Luo family. Although those affiliated people have a good impression on her, they must stay away from her because of her identity. For the first time, she met a person who did not know her identity and was good to her. Chu Feng understood the mind of the little girl.


    Her eyes leaped over the stream and her left eye penetrated the barrier of Meilin: "Yaya says this is an independent space. What''s going on? Can''t you come here from outside?"


    Luo Mengmeng didn''t think about it so much. She said, "this is the place created by the first ancestor of the Luo family. It''s a very powerful existence. It''s just like the independent space of the plane. It''s similar to the outside just in time. The parallel interface is similar, but it''s an independent existence."


    "Even if they go outside to the entrance of meiyuanluo''s house, they can''t get in!"


    Chu Feng pretended to be curious: "why?"


    Luo Mengmeng seemed to be interested in Chu Feng, but he was not very angry. He also said, "because the first ancestor set up a ban, only the Luo family''s people could open the channel to enter, and each time, there was a limit to the number of people who entered, so as to prevent someone from taking advantage of it after opening it!"


    Chu Feng passed a bitter smile and deliberately said: "so, even if I want to leave, it is impossible?"


    Luo Mengmeng blinked her eyes: "no, as long as you practice the Luo family''s mental skills, you can leave as long as you become a martial artist. Ya Ya is not a member of the Luo family. But because she practices the heart method of the Luo family, the real yuan power she produces has the flavor of the Luo family, so you can go in and out freely."


    "Or are you going to be a warrior?" Chu Feng sighed helplessly, like a wolf tempting a little white sheep: "isn''t it the Luo family that can''t get in and out freely without practicing the Luo family''s mental method?"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s helpless look, Luo Mengmeng felt interesting and said, "yes, hit the channel with the blood of the Luo family, and then the people who are at least infinitely close to the demigods can urge the whole channel with great power to let the blood seep into it, and then the prohibition of the whole channel can be broken."


    "However, the Luo family thought it was safe, so they didn''t do it like that!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly, and then went unnoticed. He already knew the way, so it was easy to do!


    Luo Mengmeng didn''t find Chu Feng''s look. She stood up and said, "take you to an interesting place again."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1636

    Training ground!


    Plum Garden Luo family naturally has such a place, covering an area of huge, spacious tens of thousands of square meters, the only constant color is plum tree, the difference is, relatively less.


    Chu Feng came here with Luo Mengmeng, and saw thousands of people fighting with each other. Of course, when practicing, he was naturally alone to find a quiet place.


    There are thousands of people coming and going. The Tianyuan period is almost invisible. The lowest is the Tianjing period. There is also the existence of Tianyang period. Obviously, people in the tiannu period will not come here.


    Luo Mengmeng looks at Chu Feng with a touch of pride on her face. She doesn''t bring Chu Feng here for no reason. The reason is that she wants Chu Feng to be interested in martial arts and become a warrior according to her ideas.


    Also believe that a man to see such a picture, will certainly be ignited in the heart of the blood.


    Chu Feng did stare, but it was not like Luo Mengmeng''s idea that there would be any blood boiling. It was just evaluating the strength of the Luo family in Meiyuan, which was equivalent to a branch of Longmen in the past. There were many people here, but they all developed as the base power.


    The contest between the two big forces depends on the strength of the peak.


    Luo Mengmeng said in a soft voice: "this is the place where the Luo family''s children practice, but they are all under the natural anger period. Those who are above the natural anger period are trained in other places separately, hoping to reach a higher level."


    Chu Feng nodded, seemingly unintentional, but deliberately asked: "Meiyuan Luo family in the period of natural anger many people?"


    Luo Mengmeng had already asked ya ya ya to tell Chu Feng something, so he didn''t feel curious at the moment. He replied: "the specific has not been calculated, but it should be more than 1000 people, but most of them are below the level of natural anger. After all, the more the warrior reaches the higher level, the fewer and fewer the number will be!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "that is!"


    Luo Mengmeng pulled Chu Feng forward: "go, I''ll take you to have a look!"


    Chu Feng thinks it''s inappropriate, but he can only follow Luo Mengmeng forward. People passing by greet Luo Mengmeng politely.


    Along the way, Chu Feng saw some Luo family martial artists smashing a huge stone with one punch. It was only after the strong ones condensed Zhenyuan in the period of natural shock. Luo Mengmeng was smiling. Obviously, he wanted to use this method to stimulate Chu Feng''s sense of honor.


    But what he didn''t know was that Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in these things. He waved a mountain and broke a huge stone. He didn''t really feel much.


    "Oh, Meng Meng!"


    Two people are walking back and forth in the training ground, suddenly a voice of Yin Yang strange, a young man with a few people came over: "this is the little white face you abducted from outside?"


    Luo Mengmeng''s smiling face suddenly became stiff and a little ugly. She said in a slightly inaudible way: "his name is Luo Xian, the son of my second uncle Luo Haoyi. He is not satisfied with my brother all the time, so he is the same with me. He thinks that my brother is holding down his limelight and knows to do bad things all day long."


    Chu Feng probably knows something about this bad thing, because Luo Xian seems to be a little over indulgent.


    Seeing Luo Mengmeng ignore him, Luo Xian doesn''t care about it. It''s not the first time anyway. He looks at Chu Feng and says with a smile: "it''s not a little white face. How can Mengmeng like you? It''s said that I''m a Muggle ordinary person. I can stab you with one finger less. It''s really a little white face without gold. "


    Patting a strong man beside him: "Meng Meng Meng, Big Ben likes you so much. Now I''m in a state of natural anger. I think you''ll marry Big Ben. The little white face around you won''t be worthy of you for more than ten years."


    Ten years later, a 20-year-old young man also became a 30-year-old uncle, while Luo Mengmeng was still in her early days.


    Luo Mengmeng angrily exclaimed, "Luo Xian, be polite. Even if Lin Feng is an ordinary person, it''s better than you and the bastards around you!"


    Luo Xian burst out laughing and seemed very happy: "I''m so angry for a little white face. Meng Meng, Meng Meng, you''re really a disgrace to our Mei Yuan Luo family."


    Joking eyes to Chu Feng: "you see, small white face is small white face, so we dare not say a word, hiding behind the woman, ridiculous!"


    People around him laughed. Although it was not very loud, it was also because of Luo Mengmeng, but his eyes towards chufeng were full of banter.


    "Who are you talking about


    Chu Feng broke away from Luo Mengmeng''s hand and walked forward. His cold eyes were like a sword that broke through the ice for thousands of years. He was staring at Luo Xian: "you can say it again!"


    Not to mention Luo Mengmeng, but the people around him are slightly surprised. Although Luo Xian is a little useless, because his father is Luo Haoyi, and he is also a strong man in the five levels of Tianyang, ordinary people still dare not do anything to him.


    But an ordinary person in their eyes said that to Luo Xian, everyone felt incredible.


    What they didn''t know was that Luo Xian was staring at by Chu Feng''s eyes, especially that left eye gave him a feeling of being in hell. He swallowed hard and smelled a breath called fear.Slowly, Luo Mengmeng and the people around him also found something wrong with Luo Xian. When you look carefully, you can see that Luo Xian''s forehead is sweating. If you are more careful, you can find that his back is wet with cold sweat. He is slightly surprised. What''s the matter?


    The timely look away: "no wind!"


    As Chu Feng withdrew his eyes, Luo Xiancai felt a lot more relaxed. A gust of wind blew through his body, which made him angry. He was even bluffed by an ordinary person, and he said, "bastard, you want to die!"


    Under the indignation, Luo Xian made a direct move, and the breath of Tianyang''s five realms was surging, which directly oppressed Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a sharp color, but soon disappeared. When he felt that the breath was oppressed, his face turned red, and his blood gushed out. He stepped back several steps, as if he had been attacked by something.


    Luo Xian sneered: "Muggle is Muggle, this little still just let out momentum, you spit blood, if I move my finger, you can''t die again?"


    "Lin Feng, are you ok?" Luo Mengmeng anxiously walks over to pull Chu Feng and asks with concern.


    Chu Feng just used a dark force to urge the blood to spurt out. It was not a big deal, but he coughed repeatedly: "it''s OK. It''s just that the heart is blocked."


    "Luo Xian!" Luo Mengmeng looks heartbroken and turns to shout.


    Luo Xian spread out his hands and looked innocent: "no way. Your little white face is too weak. I haven''t started yet. It''s just momentum. Do you understand?"


    Luo Mengmeng, seeing that Chu Feng was not in a big way, let go of his hand and stepped forward: "momentum, isn''t it?"


    Luo Xian''s face changed: "do you want to do it?"


    In vain, the momentum of Tianyang''s seven levels broke out in vain, and it was still growing. Luo Xian''s look suddenly looked ugly: "Luo Mengmeng, do you want to attack me for a little white face or a Muggle?"


    "You don''t mean momentum, I''ll compare it with you!" Luo Mengmeng snorted, Chu Feng was bullied, she would not allow, this is her mind at the moment.


    Suddenly, the breath of the seven levels of Tianyang increased in vain. A more powerful force burst out, and Luo Xian''s pupils shrank violently.


    All of a sudden, Luo Mengmeng has crossed to the seven levels of the state of great consummation, breaking through in anger.


    Although he was surprised that Luo Mengmeng broke through again at this time, he also quickly ran the whole body''s strength resistance. He had only five levels. How could he be Luo Mengmeng''s opponent? Even the confrontation in momentum was quite different.


    It''s not easy for people around him to intervene, because Luo Mengmeng is the master''s daughter. Finally, Luo Xian still can''t stop him. He squirts out a mouthful of blood, and his face is pale. The gap between the two realms is really a miracle that he can resist that momentum, not to mention that he is a person who doesn''t learn and has no skills.


    Of course, before Luo Yin was still alive, the name of waste wood was Luoyin, but now it is Luoxian.


    Luo Mengmeng gives a cold sweep over Luo Xian, and then goes back to pull Chu Feng away. She is tough and tough, but she seldom acts on people in the family. But today, when she sees that Chu Feng has no choice but to vomit blood, she is inexplicably annoyed, and is glad that she has just burst out.


    Luo Xian raised his head with difficulty. There was no shame in being oppressed and vomited blood by Luo Mengmeng. After all, the state of the latter was higher than that of him. What he was angry about was that Luo Mengmeng attacked him for an outsider.


    He scolded the crazy woman in his heart, and warned himself that it would be better not to provoke Luo Mengmeng, the crazy woman, in the future.


    All this fell into the eyes of Luo Qian, who happened to pass by here today. Beside him was an elder of Luo family. Both of them were preparing for the grand event of new year''s Eve tomorrow.


    "Uncle Qi, do you think that man can be made?" Luo Qian thought of the scene that Luo Xian was so scared that he didn''t dare to speak just now.


    The elder of Luo family frowned: "it is rare for an ordinary person to deter Luo Xian in the five levels of Tianyang by his spiritual strength. If he is trained to be a warrior with a similar realm to Luoxian, maybe a look in his eyes will make Luo Xian lose all his courage. His spiritual strength is very strong."


    "I estimate that his spiritual height is absolutely in the realm of tiannu, maybe even higher. It seems that he is very tough and confident that he can step down the whole world. I feel inferior to that kind of supreme state!"


    Luo Qian smiles slightly, with a sharp look in his eyes: "he can also affect Meng Meng. The breakthrough just now is a flash. It seems that Meng Meng is in love."


    The elder of the Luo family laughed: "hatred can make a person''s strength double, but love can also make a person stronger and stronger. Mengmeng really surprised me just now."


    Luo Qian nodded: "then let her make trouble, that boy is good, it seems that he is a material that can be made!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1637

    "I''m sorry to hurt you!"


    In the courtyard, Luo Mengmeng asks ya ya to take some medicine to relieve her injury. She looks at Chu Feng sitting there apologetically and says, "you''ll stay here if you have nothing to do. No one dares to come here to hurt you, or you will be in danger if you go out. Luo Xian is a villain. He doesn''t dare to do anything to me. He is expected to attack you."


    Feeling the care of Luo Mengmeng''s words, Chu Feng is not used to it. How could Luo Xian''s momentum of Tianyang five realms hurt him? He pretended.


    But now the girl in front of her from the heart of care let Chu Feng some tangle, but some things are doomed, Chu Feng can only sigh with a sentence of God make people.


    The dignity of the owner who was ruled shall not be infringed upon.


    When the Luo family of Meiyuan met in the original holy pilgrimage, Longmen Holy Land sent out people to kill him many times. The gratitude and resentment of both sides must be one side''s downfall. What''s more, what he wants now is that there is no change in the hidden world. How can the Luo family of Meiyuan be an accident?


    In the heart silk apologies also by Chu wind forcefully pinches out, slightly nods: "knows!"


    Luo Mengmeng suddenly took Chu Feng''s hand and looked worried: "are you angry? I brought you to this place and let you suffer such harm. Originally, it''s secular. No one can hurt you."


    After killing 300 people with bare hands, who in the secular world can be hostile, but such a strong man has disappeared from the Luo family in Meiyuan. Luo Mengmeng guesses that Chu Feng must be very depressed and miserable.


    "No!" Chu Feng looked at that holding his hand, and his heart slightly wry smile: "I have always believed that there is a heaven outside the world, there are people outside, and I don''t feel that I am invincible in the world, so I am not angry with you, and you have revenged for me. What reason do I have to be angry with you?"


    "The world is big, there are many wonderful flowers, and there are dregs everywhere. I can understand that."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, Luo Mengmeng burst into a flowery smile. She found that her hand was still holding Chu Feng, and her face was slightly red, revealing rare shyness.


    As if plucking up courage, Luo Mengmeng stares at Chu Feng: "do you like me?"


    Chu Feng is stunned and wants to pull back his hand to find that Luo Mengmeng is holding tightly and feels sweaty in his palm. When asked such a question, Chu Feng can feel that Luo Mengmeng is still nervous.


    Chu Feng''s silence makes Luo Mengmeng feel a little pain, thinking Chu Feng doesn''t like himself.


    "I grew up in Meiyuan Luo''s family since I was a child. Everyone treats me very well, but I know that''s because of my identity. If I''m not Miss Luo''s family, I''ll become a pathetic just like many female warriors. I always hope to have a person who is really good to me."


    Gently raised his head to see Chu Feng, and then lowered down: "this time I went out to see you, you carefully found that I came to relatives, also told me what can eat, what can not eat, when I feel tired, still take the initiative to rest, take care of me meticulous, I taut face, you think I am not comfortable, boo cold ask for warmth."


    "Lin Feng, I may like you


    When Chu Feng was hiding her father, Luo Mengmeng raised her head and looked sincere: "that''s why I want to bring you back. When you refused, I was very angry that you left without saying goodbye. I don''t want to see you in the future. I want you to become a warrior, a powerful warrior, so that you can propose to my father and marry me. I think so!"


    "You are the first man I like, I want to get it, I don''t want to let go!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth slightly: "Miss Luo!"


    All of a sudden, Luo Mengmeng threw himself into Chu Feng''s arms and held him: "don''t say anything. I know you don''t like me now, but I believe you will like me in the future. You think I''m rude and I can change it. You think I''m not good to you. I can treat you twice in the future. As long as you don''t always want to leave, I''m willing to change it!"


    Looking up at Chu Feng''s unsightly face: "I don''t know if I can meet someone who is good to me and I like after you go, so I''m sorry, forgive me for being selfish once!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what to say. Luo Mengmeng closes her eyes, and her red lips slowly come up. Chu Feng thinks it''s inappropriate, but the red lips have already reached the edge of her mouth.


    With her tongue out, Luo Mengmeng slowly hugs Chu Feng. Both of them stand up. Chu Feng wants to push away the emotional woman, but she finds that she holds her tightly. She feels the woman''s enthusiasm and raw. Chu Feng also reaches out her hand to embrace her with a bitter smile.


    Life is like a drama. There are comedies and tragedies. There is no doubt that Luo Mengmeng is creating a tragedy for herself.


    Yaya went to get the medicine and came back. She saw two people hugging and kissing at the corner. The hand holding the medicine was a little tight, and her heart was a little complicated. She was sure that she also had feelings for Chu Feng. But now that he and Luo Mengmeng were holding each other, she felt like crying.


    Sigh a, Ya Ya temporarily back out, did not disturb each other''s affective two people.


    It was Luo Mengmeng''s first kiss, warm and sincere, but she never knew Chu Feng was absent-minded.


    After a long kiss, Luo Mengmeng leaned shyly against Chu Feng''s bosom: "am I in love like this?"


    Chu Feng held Luo Meng Meng Meng''s waist unnaturally, and gently exhaled a breath: "maybe it is!""What is arithmetic?" When you marry a cute boy, you can''t be a cute boy like me


    Chu Feng passed a bitter smile and gave a kiss on Luo Mengmeng''s forehead: "fool!"


    Luo Mengmeng has a sweet look on her face. She nestles in Chu Feng''s arms with her eyes closed and her smile still hanging around her mouth. She has fantasized for countless times and found that the sweetness of this moment is even sweeter than she imagined.


    They stood there holding each other like this. I don''t know how long it has been. When they let go, Luo Mengmeng blinked: "Ya Ya, you''re not a virgin?"


    Chu Feng slightly embarrassed, but also calmly nodded: "there have been two or three!"


    "I don''t mind!" Luo Mengmeng said, leaning on Chu Feng''s shoulder, pointing to the largest room in front of him: "I heard that men would like to have a special try. That''s my room. If you can''t help it, you can come to my room."


    "Of course, if you can''t get used to it, you can go to Yaya and I''ll explain that she can''t object to it!"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. Women in the seclusion force are good at this point. They don''t care how many women a man has, because their fathers or elders have many women, especially the more powerful, the more wives and concubines.


    Take a breath: "I can bear it!"


    Luo Mengmeng rolled her eyes and said, "I can''t help it!"


    Chu Feng is stunned. Before he speaks, Luo Mengmeng leaves his arms and flies away. Obviously, he is still shy. He needs to find a place to have a good sweetness.


    Chu Feng sits down with a bitter smile and finds that things are getting worse and worse. She looks out. When the blood is flowing on the ground and the white plum blossom is dyed red, does Luo Mengmeng still smile?


    Shaking her head and sighing, Ya Ya also came in with the medicine. She sat beside Chu Feng with her mouth full as if she had been wronged. She handed the medicine to him, and then she didn''t say a word.


    Chu Feng did not pay attention to Ya Ya''s look, picked up the medicine to take out a pill, smelling the smell, knew it was conditioning the body breath, opened his mouth and swallowed it. There was no need to cover up this.


    Take medicine to go, Chu Feng sees Ya Ya still that appearance, just curiously asks a way: "how?"


    Yaya Du''s mouth is staring at him: "Miss''s mouth is very sweet?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, then wry smile: "peep is not good?"


    Ya Ya hum, stood up and walked, and sat on Chu Feng''s lap a little bit before: "fool, you must not take it seriously. Even if you really like you, you are also impossible. Unless you are willing to become a warrior and go to a particularly strong level, otherwise you will be interested in Miss, and the master will kill you!"


    "Even if you like Miss, you should bear it. I don''t want to see you die!"


    She thought that the girl was jealous. When she heard her words, Chu Feng was moved. Yaya was not as jealous as a secular woman. She was just worried about what happened to him and Luo Mengmeng and was killed by Luo Sihai.


    Ya Ya giggled and giggled. Her hands were clasped around Chu Feng''s neck. She said softly, "that, people want to kiss each other!"


    Ya ya got closer and blinked her big eyes at Chu Feng: "what do you want to do


    Chu Feng this angle just can see ya ya low body, that snow-white dew, dark pharyngeal saliva: "I''m afraid I can''t help but drink milk!"


    Yaya laughed, holding Chu Feng''s head and burying it in front of her body: "it''s OK to kiss, to drink milk, or even to fight, but remember!"


    "Don''t touch miss until you''re not strong!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1638

    Late at night, misty!


    In a room, Chu Feng opened his eyes and put a hand on his body. Yaya sneaked in after he had a rest tonight. Fortunately, Chu Feng said that he was not in the mood for the time being. Otherwise, tonight would be a great war.


    I also know that as a servant girl of Luo Mengmeng, her fate is doomed. It is very difficult to marry in the future. She can only follow Luo Mengmeng and understand her restless heart.


    Two fingers stand up and gently inject a force on Ya Ya''s forehead, which will not hurt her, but she will not wake up until tomorrow morning.


    After finishing this, Chu Feng opened the quilt and saw Ya Ya''s slim and moving body. It was not true. But Chu Feng took aim at it and put on his clothes and left the room lightly.


    After feeling the surroundings, Luo Mengmeng''s breath is even and she is obviously asleep.


    However, in order to avoid accidents, Chu Feng still quietly came to Luo Mengmeng''s room. As a stronger person than Luo Mengmeng, Chu Feng didn''t want to be found out by her. It was very simple.


    The secret road is enchanting. Chu Feng walks over and injects strength into her two fingers, so that she can wake up in the morning like ya ya. Maybe by then, the blood has passed, and there is no need for the two girls to be so sad.


    He lowered his head and gently kissed Luo Mengmeng''s red lips. Chu Feng stood up and said, "I''m sorry!"


    In a word, Chu Fengfeng left the room and disappeared in an instant. In the dark sky, the dark magic wings spread out from Chu Feng overlooking the whole Plum Garden Luo family. The breath was completely covered. Even Luo Qian could not find that Chu Feng was now above the sky.


    Looking at Luo''s family, which covers a vast area of Meiyuan, the plum forest is a fairyland on earth. Chu Feng''s eyes fall again on Luo Mengmeng''s yard.


    Yaya and Luo Mengmeng have known each other for a short time, but they have left a heavy mark in each other''s memory. Chu Feng believes that he will never forget two lovely girls in the past 10 years, 20 years or even 100 years, but the reality is cruel, some people must die, some forces must die.


    With a sigh, the Chu wind disappeared in the sky. When it reappeared, it had crossed the stream and stood in the sky above the passage exit.


    Looking at more than 20 people watching over there, the highest level of tiannu Qizhong state is great, but they can''t find Chu Feng on the sky.


    In addition, there are more than ten people hiding in the Meilin from the front stream to prevent Luo Mengmeng from going out again.


    The murderous opportunity in his eyes was about to fall. Suddenly, a man began to complain: "uncle, by what?"? People of the Luo family are all practicing or sleeping in peace, so we are required to guard them. How come our family has been with the Luo family for hundreds of years, which is not fair at all, and you are still infinitely close to the demigod! "


    The strong man, who was close to the demigod, snorted coldly: "don''t talk nonsense. Look at it. Now, there are fierce eyes outside the ruling place. If you kill us, do you think the people in the adjudication office will care whether we are Luo family members?"


    The man murmured that it was not the Luo family''s business now, and the verdict killed it was all people''s business.


    And these words also fell in the ears of Chu Feng in the air, looking down at dozens of people, are they not Luo family people?


    Frowning tightly, Luo Mengmeng said that we should use the blood of the Luo family and the infinite power of approaching the demigod to break the ban on the passage. Now none of the people here are from the Luo family, so there is no way.


    Just where to find a Luo family member?


    The left eye twinkles. Looking at 360 degrees, most people are gathered together. If they do something, they will be found by accident. By then, the whole Plum Garden Luo family will be startled. Luo Qian and Yan Luo will surely appear. Maybe they have been killed before opening the channel.


    Breath out, Chu Feng is ready to leave, and tomorrow''s new year''s Eve to think of a way, suddenly saw the start of grumbling discontent of the young man to one side alone.


    Chu Feng did not go down, but thought of something, touch this is not his face, mouth hook up a smile, probably know how to do.


    The next moment, his body flickered and disappeared in the night sky. When he reappeared, he had already returned to his room. Yaya was still in deep sleep. Chu Feng took off his clothes and got into the quilt to hold ya ya. He also slowly fell asleep.


    At the same time, ten kilometers away from the exit of Luo''s house in Meiyuan, Murong Bing and the rosefinch stand opposite each other, and Feng Qingqing is speechless behind.


    "What''s the matter with the little Lord?"


    Rosefinch took the lead to break the silence, look a little worried: "two days of time, time is new year''s Eve, can something happen?"


    Leng Rushuang opened his hand and didn''t know what to do. He said: "his life lamp has not been extinguished, there is no danger, so there is no need to worry about it. If there is no news in the past on New Year''s Eve, break the channel and kill it."


    Leng Rushuang never cares about anything that scares the secular world. She only cares about the danger of Chu Feng.


    Murong Bing nodded gently and said, "I just don''t know what my husband is doing. Haven''t you found a way to break the channel?""That son of a bitch, it is estimated that he will struggle against Luo Mengmeng and ya ya!" Leng Rushuang snorted. In those days, Chu Feng and Luo Meng Meng traveled everywhere. She and Murong Bing watched them secretly. So now I think Chu Feng is fighting for one of the two girls, maybe two.


    Because it was Chu Feng, so such a thing is completely possible.


    Murong Bing giggled and nodded in agreement: "I also think so. It''s just that it''s not too hurtful to play with others. It''s cruel to wash Luo''s house with blood after playing with others."


    Cold as frost and rosefinch are silent down, obviously also know this is very cruel.


    Murong ice drum mouth is ready to say something, suddenly feel what turn back, a figure fuzzy appearance, Murong Bing narrow eyes: "virtual shadow, who are you?"


    "Tibetan master!" Blurry black shadow light throw out a sentence, also slowly clear up, it is a black robe Tibetan master, but only the shadow, people must be far away.


    Seeing that it was the shadow of the Tibetan master, Murong Bing looked more relaxed and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The master of Tibet turned around and looked at the entrance of Luo''s family in Meiyuan: "does Chu Feng really want to calm down the hermit before doing anything?"


    Cold as frost came forward: "is there a problem?"


    "No problem, I just feel a bit of a waste of time!" The Tibetan master Xuying sighed slightly: "the snake master left temporarily, as if he had been summoned by the demon emperor and would not come out for the time being. But my intuition is that he will turn his head back soon. Maybe the snake Zun will not come alone at that time. I may not be able to stop it."


    "Secondly, the prince of the demon dragon returns, and the dark waves in the demon domain are surging, and the snow foxes are hidden and disappeared. The other races are all on guard. It seems that there is going to be a big war."


    It is not surprising that the concealment of the snow fox clan is the reason for the cold notice.


    It''s just curious how the Tibetan master will appear in a virtual shadow tonight: "so what are you here for?"


    The Tibetan master Xuying sighed: "I got the news that Chang''e went to the hidden world, slaughtered a small force, and found the crape myrtle which was put into the hidden world by Yutu. The crape myrtle girl is already the peak of the late demigod period. Chang''e has integrated her, and now it is close to the border point."


    "As long as one more fusion, Chang''e will surpass her original state. The hidden world can almost be said that there are few rivals!"


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing frowned. Naturally, they knew how far Chang''e would go if she crossed another realm. That is, they felt terrible because they knew it.


    Lin Yulin, Ma Qiduo, and now, together with Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, have been integrated. When Lin Yulin is fused, she is still in the realm of God. The integration of three people is already at that critical point. Maybe you can cross the past without merging one more.


    In addition, there are Xia Wei, Wen Xin Xue and Yan Yan. If the three are integrated, Chang''e may be going to the highest level.


    Murong Bing''s charming face passed a bitter smile: "the beacon smoke rises everywhere, the demon domain wants chaos, Chang''e wants to rise, the taboo has not yet grown."


    A Zheng, then a Leng: "the eyes of fate?"


    As cold as frost, they also burst into a sharp color, which reminds them that they have always neglected a problem, that is, they only pay attention to the growth of the dark eyes of Chu wind, but forget the eyes of fate.


    "The eye of destiny grows faster than Chu Feng, but it''s not enough to fight Chang''e, but it''s just a matter of time, because she''s training her!"


    She?


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing frown. They know who she is, but Zhuque and fengqingqing are confused!


    As cold as frost, she said in a cold voice, "Tibetan Lord, can''t she change all this?"


    The Tibetan master Xuying had no choice but to smile bitterly: "in addition to Chang''e, who practices the art of great destiny, there are also fate eyes that can do all this, even if she can''t do it. At the beginning, modifying the taboo destiny to let the Demon power three-thirds have already consumed her great spiritual strength, and now she can''t use it again."


    "Chang''e and the eyes of fate are all determined by heaven. The taboo fate has been out of the way of heaven. They can only manage it, but not change it!"


    Murong Bing''s white eyes turned straight: "so you''re here tonight to deliver bad news?"


    "Yan Yan, wenxinxue and Xia Wei are all in the middle of the demigods. Maybe they can go to the peak of the later period of the demigods soon. Chang''e will merge them, and the prince of the demon dragon will set off a great chaos in the demon Kingdom, which is the fate of things, but not too much turmoil."


    "Tonight, I just want to tell you, pay attention to the Chu wind. I have a glimpse of the past and learned that the second power of the devil is about to awaken."


    Murong and a little ice frown


    The Tibetan master Xu Ying was silent for a moment, and whispered: "the first awakening of power was caused by the nine princesses. At that time, the blood of Chu Feng''s killing turned from heaven to earth, and the imperial city was in turmoil. Finally, he was suppressed by a man of destiny. This time, the awakening of the second power will only be more powerful. You should remind him to abide by his original heart!"


    "Otherwise, the second power will wake up, but it will swallow him up in an instant. This is the destiny, and only she can explain it!"Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing still want to ask, but the shadow of the Tibetan master has disappeared. The two sisters look at each other and are engulfed by the Demon power. What is the result?


    Almost both of them thought of a possibility that they would lose their humanity and only kill!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1639

    The next morning, sunny, new year''s Eve!


    Even if it is a kind of early morning Festival, Merlot''s dress up is very early.


    When Chu Feng secretly lets Ya Ya leave from the back window, Luo Mengmeng is already sitting in the courtyard.


    Today, Luo Mengmeng is dressed in a black dress, and her hair is casually scattered behind her, just like a black waterfall. Her beautiful legs are shining in the air. There is no package of silk stockings with ivory luster. There is no flaw. When you see it, you can''t help but hold it in your hand.


    Hearing the slight footstep sound, Luo Mengmeng sees Chu Feng with a smile, gets up and hugs Chu Feng: "I miss you!"


    Chu Feng''s body was stiff and unnatural. He was a little uncomfortable with Luo Mengmeng''s enthusiasm. He coughed softly: "Miss Luo!"


    Luo Mengmeng let go of Chu Feng and murmured, "it''s called Mengmeng!"


    "Meng Meng!" Chu Feng hesitated for a moment or called out a voice, without a trace of a step back: "you don''t want to be so good?"


    Luo Mengmeng''s body was shocked and her eyes were inexplicably sad: "today is new year''s Eve, a happy day for the whole family. Do you want to make me unhappy?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, Luo Mengmeng also knows that Chu Feng still has no feeling for her now. Her face softened a little, and her pretty face showed a smile: "OK, I won''t tease you today. Anyway, you will understand sooner or later when you are here, but what is the relationship between us now?"


    "Everyone thinks you are my man, but what do you think of yourself?"


    Looking at Luo Mengmeng''s pretty face, Chu Feng feels a slight apology. In her heart, Luo Mengmeng is a simple girl and an understanding girl. She can see that he is unnatural and suppresses his inner unhappiness and smiles, so as not to let him have too much absence.


    Such a girl is very nice, but it''s a pity that everyone''s position is different.


    Chu Feng reluctantly smile, light said: "friends!"


    After divulging two words, Chu Feng stepped forward, took Luo Mengmeng''s hand, and sincerely said, "no matter what happens or what the future will be, you will always be my friend in my heart. Even if one day you don''t recognize me or even hate me, I will treat you as the warmest friend."


    There is a potential meaning in Chu Feng''s words, that is, no matter how far Luo Mengmeng hates him in the future, he will regard her as a friend.


    However, Luo Mengmeng didn''t think of these things. She only thought that Chu Feng would refuse her in the future, so she put her words in the front.


    That is, if the two people can''t be together in the future, they will still be friends, even if she hates him mercilessly, he will regard her as a friend.


    She still can''t attract the guy in front of her. Luo Mengmeng also knows that being a woman can''t be too overbearing. She nods: "don''t worry, I won''t force you to do anything. Even if you refuse me mercilessly in the future, we will still be friends, and we will still be the best friends, just like the kind of blue face the secular people say."


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, knowing that Luo Mengmeng misunderstood his meaning, but it''s OK to misunderstand him. At least now she is happy.


    Ya Ya also came from one side and said, "Miss, today the master will take you and the eldest young master to offer sacrifices to ancestors."


    Luo Mengmeng blushed and took her hand back from Chu Feng''s hand and patted her head: "yes, I forgot to worship my ancestors today." She said to ya ya ya: "then you take Lin Feng to the square first. The dinner tonight is on the square. Lin Feng is my friend and should not spend New Year''s Eve alone."


    Eyes intentionally or unintentionally glanced over Chu Feng: "to him as our Luo family, let him not be too lonely today!"


    Chu Feng naturally heard what he said, but he didn''t know it at all. Compared with Luo Mengmeng, he preferred the simple feeling of getting along with ya ya, because she was not a member of the Luo family, but a member of the affiliated family.


    After a few words, Luo Mengmeng left the courtyard, waiting for the lineage and collateral of the Luo family to offer sacrifices to their ancestors.


    "You and miss are friends, you don''t like her?" Luo Mengmeng left, and Ya Ya walked to Chu Feng''s side and naturally took his arm: "although I told you that, you should not deliberately stay away from miss. You can see that miss is very strong, but her heart is very fragile."


    "If you can, give her a little warmth, you know?"


    Chu Feng naturally can see that Luo Mengmeng''s appearance and everything is just to cover up her fragile heart. Who would like to show her vulnerability when she was growing up in such a family lacking love?


    But Chu Feng also knows that anyone can warm Luo Mengmeng, but he can''t: "it''s a luxury for us to be friends!"


    Yaya didn''t know what chufeng meant. She only thought that she was too humble to be worthy of the noble Luo Mengmeng. She murmured and didn''t bother with the topic. She pulled Chu Feng out of the courtyard: "come on, it''s very busy in the square today. Then you may see the owner and the old master!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to go very much, but he couldn''t find the reason why he couldn''t go. He could only say in his heart that he could act according to circumstances.On the way to the square, Ya Ya releases Chu Feng''s hand. She is still Luo Mengmeng''s girl in name. If she walks with Chu Feng hand in hand, she will inevitably be talked about.


    But think of last night, Ya Ya still asked her curiosity: "Lin Feng, I was like that last night, why don''t you touch me?"


    "Do you love me?" Chu Feng knows what ya ya said and asks back.


    "Love?" Yaya frowned and seriously thought about it and shook her head: "I don''t love you yet, but I like you, and I feel very comfortable with you. And I believe that I like it now. I will definitely love you after I am together. Besides being with you, can I be with anyone else?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. As a girl of Luo Mengmeng, the fate of Ya Ya is doomed. If Luo Mengmeng is a young lady in Luo family, then she is a girl. If Luo Mengmeng gets married, then she is a maid.


    Yaya looked at Chu Feng not to speak, touched him and asked, "you haven''t answered. Do you touch me or not? Is it related to whether I love you or not?"


    "Yes!" Bitterly smile at ya ya''s simplicity, Chu Feng also seriously replied: "no feelings of two people have a relationship, that is just a spiritual sustenance, emotional people have a relationship is love, you and I have not known for a long time, you just have no choice under my good feeling, that''s not love, it is only caused by loneliness!"


    Look at ya ya''s confused appearance, Chu Feng slightly points out a little: "if you can freely contact other men, then you will find that in fact, you just have the feelings of friends to me, there is no so-called male and female feelings."


    Yaya frown, still not very understand, but also did not refute Chu Feng, small mouth cocked up: "I don''t deny what you said, but I don''t mind, even if you can''t marry me all your life!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and knew it was white. Yaya''s thought could not be measured by common sense!


    Going out for a distance, Chu Feng also timely opened up this sensitive topic and asked, "are there many people for dinner tonight?"


    "Of course, there are more, but in the square, only the Luo family, or people close to the lineage." At that time, most of the people who want to sit close to tianyayang are not qualified to be strong


    "I was there because I was a lady."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, probably understand what the new year''s Eve dinner is.


    The important figures of the Luo family''s direct and collateral families and some affiliated families will gather on the square, that is, in front of the assembly hall. The rest of the ordinary Luo family and their affiliated people will spend the new year''s Eve in their respective places. After all, if we really want to gather together, there will be too many people.


    Rao is like this. There are thousands of people gathered on the square tonight.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flow with the color of destruction and indelible killing opportunities. On New Year''s Eve, the traditional festival of the holy Dynasty, on this day, the whole family is happy to have a reunion dinner, which is the day that every saint Korean yearns for, because on this day, no matter how busy people are, they will find time to accompany their family to have a meal.


    Mei Yuan Luo family is a hermit family, but it also retains some traditional festivals. New Year''s Eve is the most solemn one, and the whole plum garden will fall into joy.


    Chu Feng raised his head to see the sun rising slowly from afar, and sighed slightly in his heart.


    When blood in the air, blood stained the earth, when life fell one by one, the event turned into a tragedy, whether people are still calm, whether the people of meiyuanluo family will still laugh and laugh?


    Chu Feng, who had experienced the night of blood moon, was very clear about that. So he wanted to put the pain on the Luo family in Meiyuan, so that they would regret their original behavior, and let Luo Qian worry about the appearance of the night of blood moon. Chu Feng would swear and would not forget because of the past.


    In this moment, Ya Ya suddenly feels the indifferent breath of Chu Feng. When she wants to observe carefully, she can''t catch it. She shakes her head and doubts whether she is wrong.


    He is just an ordinary person, how can he have such a indifferent breath?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1640

    Thousands of square meters above the conference hall square, people come and go.


    For the new year''s Eve dinner this evening, the Luo family has sent many people. More than 100 tables with ten seats have been placed on the square, which is very spectacular.


    People come and go busily, placing stools and other things around. The plum grove in the distance drifts away in the wind, just like being in a sea of plum blossoms. Chu Feng stands on the square, feeling very peaceful. Meiyuanluo''s house is a good place, but it may disappear tomorrow.


    He closed his eyes and felt the atmosphere around him. Chu Feng felt the joy in everyone''s heart. That kind of laughter and words formed a warm stream into Chu Feng''s heart. At this moment, he could feel that all the people here were really happy.


    Opened his eyes, a trace of intolerance in the eyes slowly dispersed, Chu Feng knew that such emotions should not have.


    There are many innocent people in the world. He does not deny that there are also many innocent people in meiyuanluo''s family. However, there is not much fairness in this world. When the superior decides to make a decision, the innocent will become a chess piece in this chess game even if he doesn''t want to.


    The same is true of the Luo family in Meiyuan. If the senior officials make an unwise choice, they are doomed to pay for the whole family.


    Did not find Chu wind look of ya ya see what, pull him: "be careful, waste material came!"


    Waste material coming?


    Chu Feng looked curiously along the direction of Ya Ya''s attention, and saw Luo Xian coming with his several attendants in the distance, frowning: "isn''t the Luo family going to sacrifice their ancestors, he''s not the Luo family?"


    "Yes, but a waste material!" Yaya nodded, but her words were full of hatred. She tried to tell Chu Feng in a low voice: "besides, people are needed to supervise the square. Besides, Luo Xian doesn''t have much effect when he goes. There is no place for him to stand in the row, so let him stay and watch here."


    "It used to be the second young master of Luo Yin, but after the second young master died, Luo Xian became the waste material and dealt with some of the Luo family''s chores. He had no share in important matters."


    Luo Yin''s name of waste, replace people?


    Chu Feng almost had the meaning of laughing out loud. I didn''t expect that there was such a wonderful thing in the Luo family. However, we could see that Luo Yin was indeed a waste material. Otherwise, she would not be called waste material by Yaya. However, what she didn''t expect was that Luo Yin was dead, and Luo Xian was said to be waste material in the Tianyang period.


    However, if you think about Chu Feng, you can understand that most people in Luo family enjoy more cultivation resources than others. Luo Xian is only the cultivation of Tianyang five realms. Compared with ya ya, what is not waste material?


    Luo Xian came to show his hands and feet and saw Ya Ya and Chu Feng. He was stunned and then came up and sneered: "it turns out that it''s little white face and Yaya!"


    The eyes slightly evil fell on ya ya: "but to tell the truth, ya ya, you are more and more water, it seems that I want to talk to Meng Meng, give you to me, I must take care of you."


    Ya Ya is cold-eyed and doesn''t say a word. Although she is stronger than Luo Xian, she is noble in the Luo family.


    Luo Xian naturally can feel the dissatisfaction in Ya Ya''s eyes. Luo Mengmeng is not here. He is even more impolite: "what are you looking at? It''s your blessing to see you. If you look at me again, you''ll be good-looking. Take your eyes back and see me do you on the spot!"


    Ya Ya''s eyes twinkle and get angry. Luo Xian shows that Luo Mengmeng is not there, deliberately bullying her and getting angry.


    "What are you?"


    Chu Feng saw that ya ya was said by Luo Xian, but she didn''t dare to reply. Although she didn''t want to cause trouble, she still went forward and took Ya Ya Ya''s hand and said to Luo Xian, "if you have the ability, why don''t you go to Miss Luo and scold her?"


    Chu Feng''s words are very sharp, which makes Luo Xian''s face very ugly. How dare he go to find Luo Mengmeng?


    Not to mention that Luo Mengmeng''s own strength is higher than him. Luo Mengmeng is the daughter of the family owner, and he is just the son of Luo Haoyi. It is doomed that he has a lower status than Luo Mengmeng in the Luo family. Looking for Luo Mengmeng is not much different from looking for abuse.


    Then he was very angry and said, "boy, I''ll teach the girls of Luo family what''s the relationship with you. Don''t think that Mengmeng takes care of you, I dare not move you!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to talk, but thought of something to smile: "then you move me to see!"


    Luo Xian''s face turned red in an instant. He was worried about Luo Mengmeng''s short comings just because he didn''t aim at chufeng just now. When Chu Feng said that, he was in a very unhappy mood. His eyes glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "do you think I really dare not move you. Do you know that if I kill you, I will be ok?"


    Chu Feng of course knows that Luo family will not punish Luo Xian because he is an outsider. But he is going to offend Luo Xian and take ya ya''s hand: "if you want to move, I won''t be so much nonsense. I''d better apologize to ya ya ya. She is indeed a girl of the Luo family, but she also has dignity."


    "I believe Miss Luo would not be happy to know that her people have been humiliated by you."


    Luo Xian was even more angry when he heard that Chu Feng always mentioned Luo Mengmeng. He roared: "boy, you think Luo Mengmeng can suppress everything in me. You are great, aren''t you?"Chu Feng shook his head innocently: "I didn''t say that. Of course, if you want to think like that, I don''t care. You are afraid of Miss Luo!"


    Luo Xian''s anger attracted the attention of the people around him. We all recognized that Chu Feng was the one brought back by Luo Mengmeng. We all vaguely knew what happened in the training ground yesterday. When there was a conflict, they all stopped and watched, full of fun.


    Luo Xian was even more annoyed by so many people. After Luo Yin''s death, he stood out and was secretly said to be a waste. Now he is humiliated by Chu Feng with Luo Mengmeng. He is very angry and violent: "I will make you regret. I will let you know how stupid it is to provoke me."


    The fury of the five levels of Tianyang atmosphere surging, Yaya body color a tight, moved Chu Feng for himself, also stood in front of him and said: "show young master, think twice!"


    "Take her away!" Luo Xian has been infuriated at the moment. Where can he manage so much?


    One of the martial arts practitioners of tiannu and Yizhong stepped forward and raised his hand. The natural force surged to open Yaya. Luo Xian also appeared in front of Chu Feng, one hand pinched his neck: "boy, there is no place for you to speak in the Luo family. I''m Luo Xian, I''m the biological son of the second master of the Luo family!"


    "You don''t have the same status as Meng Luo, even if you abuse the dog?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly cold: "what do you want to do, Miss Luo knows you won''t be OK."


    When Luo Meng Meng hears Luo Meng Meng again, Luo Xian raises his hand. Chu Feng flies out ten meters and hits the ground. He looks embarrassed. He points to a man: "take him to Jueming Valley and kill him!"


    Ya Ya was flicked open, and her Qi and blood flowed. She couldn''t move it for a while. She heard Luo Xian''s words and looked tight: "show young master, don''t, forgive him once!"


    Luo Xian''s eyes coldly swept Chu Feng and said with a sneer: "if you don''t give him a lesson, he won''t know how many catties he has. Today I''ll let you know that even if I really kill you, you can only die in vain. I can still live in this world smartly, smelly Muggle, and say goodbye to this world!"


    A man flickered and went to mention Chu Feng, a few ups and downs disappeared on the square, Ya Ya hysterically said: "don''t!"


    Luo Xian a happy smile: "idiot!" With a few attendants to continue to work, although today''s new year''s Eve murder, or kill Luo Mengmeng person is not appropriate, but only a Muggle, or outsiders, Luo Xian believe, nothing nonsense.


    Ya Ya is sitting in the same place, supporting her body to stand up and want to catch up with her. But she is very angry and spits out a mouthful of blood. Just now, the strong man in the heaven is angry. She has been seriously injured.


    Not long after, a deep canyon more than 30 kilometers away from the assembly hall, carrying the Chu wind was a Luo Jiaqiang from Tianyang triple realm. He came here through the lush Meilin. Looking at the canyon with a width of only seven or eight meters, he sneered and said, "I heard that there are thousands of poisonous snakes. Do you know how they survive?"


    Chu Feng has been released to stand, and it is also Luo Jiaqiang who does not care about him. Looking at the deep canyon, Chu Feng''s left eye perspective is more than 1000 meters deep. He asks curiously, "how to survive and what to eat?"


    "Like eating each other!" Luo Jiaqiang laughed and pointed to the deep gorge: "because the cliffs on both sides are extremely smooth, even snakes can''t climb up. They can only eat the same kind of food. I believe that if they encounter the rest of the food, they will be happy to eat the outsiders first."


    In his left eye, Chu Feng saw countless snakes at the bottom of the valley, and there was also a dense group of snakes in the pool. Looking at them, they all had a cold feeling. We can imagine what the result would be if people fell down.


    Chu Feng light mouth: "am I going to die here?"


    Luo Jiaqiang nodded: "I can only blame you for offending young master Xian. What he likes most is to throw people into Jue Ming valley. Now you can go!" A hand suddenly between the boom out, Chu Feng body toward the canyon to fall.


    Luo Jiaqiang went to the edge and sneered: "slowly enjoy the fear before death!"


    He turned around and was about to leave. After a few steps, Luo Jiaqiang stopped. Looking back at the canyon, he felt a sense of depression and depression, as well as a fear of death.


    All of a sudden, a shadow flew out of the canyon with wings on his back. Luo Jiaqiang looked frightened. It was a strange face, but what he was wearing was the one he had just beaten down. His pupils shrank sharply: "are you?"


    Chu Feng, who had taken off the mask, raised his hand and looked at Lin Feng''s mask: "I still have a headache. Now it doesn''t hurt."


    A beam of light suddenly shot out from the fingers of Chu Feng and didn''t enter the forehead of the strong man of Luo family. The latter suddenly fell on the ground, glared round eyes and died, unable to resist.


    Chu Feng took back his wings and landed on the ground. He calmly looked at the dead man and put away his mask: "it''s OK. You just died a little earlier than others. They will accompany you soon."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1641

    Jue Ming Valley!


    The place used by the Luo family to punish some people who made big mistakes. There are tens of thousands of poisonous snakes running through the place. As long as a person loses the combat effectiveness and the ability to move on, there will be only death and only bones left.


    The whole Luo family, except for those who are strong enough to resist the sky for a short time, will occasionally go down to catch some large snakes and dig their gall to make some medicine. Usually, the strong people below tiannu will not come here. They are afraid that a person who falls down accidentally will be so big.


    At this moment, on the edge of Jueming Valley, hundreds of people gathered here because Luo Mengmeng was angry.


    "Yaya, where are the people?" Luo Mengmeng looks cold and terrible. Standing on the edge of Jueming Valley, she asks.


    Ya Ya stepped forward with a pale look and a little flighty: "young master Xian wants someone to throw Lin Feng down. It is estimated that it has already been,,,"


    LUO Mengmeng''s body shakes, and suddenly turns around and appears in front of Luo Xian. No matter there are some elders of the Luo family and even Luo Xian''s father are also present, slapping Luo Xian''s face with a slap in his face The palm threw Luo Xian out, and one of his teeth was lost.


    Luo Haoyi saw his son injured and stood in front of him: "Meng Meng!"


    "Second uncle, you go away!" Luo Mengmeng stood there with a gloomy face and said, "I''m going to kill this bastard today."


    An elder of Luo family frowned and came out: "Meng Meng, that''s just an outsider, but also an ordinary person. What are you going to do? Today is new year''s Eve, and your grandfather may appear, which is not good!"


    "Shut up!" Luo Mengmeng is like a furious little lioness at the moment, who doesn''t give any face. He shouts and points to Luo Xian who looks nervous: "he insults Ya Ya. Lin Feng just stands up and says a word, and then he lets people throw Lin Feng into Jue Ming valley. Why and why?"


    "I''m going to kill him. I''m going to kill him today."


    Luo Xian stands behind Luo Haoyi and finds that things are different from what he imagined.


    She thought that to kill the boy who despised him, according to his identity, Luo Mengmeng could just yell at him. She didn''t expect ya ya to tell her the news. The ancestor worship ceremony was not over, so she rushed over quickly. If no one stopped him, Luo Mengmeng might have killed him.


    I also know that Luo Mengmeng has gone mad. She really wants to be a common person and give him a hard hand.


    Lala Luo Haoyi''s clothes: "father!"


    With a crisp slap, Luo Xian fell to the ground. Luo Haoyi said, "bastard, when can you save my mind?"


    In the past, it was nothing to offend Luo Mengmeng, but this time Luo Haoyi felt Luo Mengmeng''s murder opportunity and knew that his son was really angry with Luo Mengmeng this time.


    Although Luo Xian will be fine under his protection, he can''t have time to protect him all the time. Moreover, Luo Qian, Luo Mengmeng''s eldest brother, is the heir of the family. Even if he doesn''t kill Luo Xian now, he will still die when Luo Qian comes to power.


    Unless Luoxian leaves the house of Luo, but the waste materials like Luoxian leave the shelter of his family, then there is only death.


    As a second uncle, he is Luo Mengmeng''s elder, but some of his superiorities and inferiors can''t be confused. He sighs: "Meng Meng, Luo Xian is really wrong today, but he is my son, your cousin. Give him a chance. The second uncle is willing to go down in person, maybe he hasn''t died yet."


    "As long as he is not dead, the second uncle is willing to ask Yan''s family to give him a pill to recover!"


    Luo Mengmeng''s angry eyes dissipated. What she thought was that she fell down and died. But what if she didn''t die?


    "Hurry up and take Luo Haoyi''s hand:" second uncle, hurry up, as long as Lin Feng is not dead, I don''t care about anything. "


    Luo Haoyi nods and laughs bitterly. The probability is almost zero, but for his son, he still has to try.


    "Haoyi, I''ll go." An elder of Luo family came to hold Luo Haoyi. The breath of tiannu''s seven levels of state was filled with: "I''ll go down once or twice a year to be familiar with you, so I''ll come."


    Luo Haoyi nodded gratefully: "thank you, uncle!"


    The elder of the Luo family stepped forward and fell into the kilometer gorge. Luo Mengmeng stood nervously on the edge, hoping to see a miracle, but this kind of miracle may be a little vague.


    All the people are waiting with Luo Mengmeng. They don''t know what will happen. The fall of Tianyang period may still have the hope of survival. Tianjing and Tianyuan both have the result of death. An ordinary person may have fallen to death before being bitten by a snake. How can he still be alive?


    More than ten minutes later, the Luo family elder who went down flew out with something in his hand. Everyone was slightly shocked. It was a big snake more than ten meters long.


    The elder of the Luo family threw the snake on the ground. The snake was dead. The elder asked people to open the snake''s mouth. The elder held something to pull out. A lower body was pulled out and some torn clothes were left.


    Luo Mengmeng shakes her body. Although the clothes are stained with blood, she can still recognize that it was Chu Feng who started to wear it. She couldn''t get angry and fainted on the spot.Two female warriors of the Luo family came up and helped Luo Mengmeng. They didn''t dare to see the cruel picture. Apparently, they had been eaten by snakes.


    At this time, Luo Qian and Luo Sihai also came after ancestor worship. They frowned slightly at the lower body of the snake before they saw it.


    Luo Sihai stepped forward to see his daughter fainted. He suddenly turned around and slapped him out. After a few meters, Luoxian all flew out: "go, go to the mountain wall and reflect for a month!"


    Although Luo Xian was beaten, he didn''t dare to refute it. Luo Haoyi was a little more relaxed. He knew that his elder brother was deliberately defending Luo Xian. Otherwise, how could he just go to the mountain wall to reflect on himself?


    Slant head: "roll!"


    Luo Xian is really worried about protecting her sister at the moment. Luo Qian starts at himself and runs to the mountain wall where Luo family punishes some people who make small mistakes without taking any one. He forgets all about playing on New Year''s Eve. Now he just wants to leave quickly. Luo Qian protects his sister, and the whole Luo family knows.


    Luo Sihai then looked at the lower part of the remnant. As soon as he lifted his hand, the snake was pushed into the canyon again. He said to ya ya, "go back and take good care of Meng Meng. I will deal with this body."


    Ya Ya looks sad at first, but she looks stiff after seeing something. This is not Lin Feng!


    Even Luo Mengmeng doesn''t know, but she who peeps at Chu Feng''s bath knows that the size is different. This is definitely not Lin Feng. Moreover, she also finds that there are no scars on some of the remaining waist. At that time, he peeked at Chu Feng''s bath, and his body was covered with mottled scars after his blood was washed.


    Luo Mengmeng didn''t know, because Chu Feng was covered with blood and couldn''t see clearly!


    But it''s not Lin Feng. Where have you been? Ya Ya has a lot of questions in her heart. She also suddenly finds that the Luo Jiaqiang, who started to take people away, seems not to be at the scene. Isn''t Lin Feng dead?


    Luo Sihai talks, but ya ya doesn''t respond. Luo Qian coughs: "Ya Ya!"


    Yaya this just reacts to come over: "ah?"


    Luo Qian waved: "take Mengmeng back to take good care of her. This matter has come to an end. New Year''s Eve will be normal, OK?"


    Ya Ya has confirmed that the person who died is not the one she worries about. It is likely that Luo Jiaqiang is the one who nods her head with a lot of questions and asks people to help Luo Mengmeng leave quickly.


    Not long after Ya Ya Ya left, Luo Sihai pointed out that half of the corpse burned: "it''s a pity that a 20-year-old ordinary young man has super master ability. It''s a pity to die like this. Haoyi, please teach Luo Xian more. I don''t want this kind of thing to happen again, understand?"


    Luo Haoyi also knows that if Luo Mengmeng gets angry again, even if Luo Sihai doesn''t punish him, Luo Qian will kill Luo Xian for his sister''s sake and gently nods: "I will discipline him."


    The crowd began to disperse slowly. A young man named Lin Feng died, and there were not many people who cared about it, which showed the indifference of the hermit interface.


    What everyone doesn''t know is that on a mountain peak one kilometer away from Jueming Valley, Chu Feng stands there calmly, looking at everything in his eyes, but he has no choice but to do so.


    Luo Mengmeng wanted to kill Luo Xian because of his "death", and because he saw the lower body of the man he had deliberately used to replace him fainted. Chu Feng only apologized: "we, will we be friends in the future?"


    Looking at the distance, the sun has risen very high, Chu Feng''s eyes are also slowly shifted, locked Luo Xian: "Luo family can open the channel!" Looking down at the clothes on the body: "just can also go to change a dress, ya ya, this girl seems to find something, women are too smart, not good!"


    Exclamation, Chu Feng''s body suddenly disappeared in place, there is no breath, is that kind of calm.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1642

    Forget the pain.


    This is about people like Luoxian.


    He was still afraid of Luo Mengmeng, who was in a rage. He was afraid that Luo Qian would kill him because of his sister''s emotion. However, a few hours after he came here, Luo Xian began to think again and became angry.


    A blow hit a nearby Boulder, there was a trace of cracks, scolded and yelled out of the cave, looking at the location of the Luo family in Meiyuan: "why should I be in this wall today on New Year''s Eve? It''s just a smelly Muggle. For him, I have to face the wall for a month. What''s the reason?"


    "Luo Mengmeng, Luo Qian, is it because you are the head of the family?"


    It seems that Luoxian, a lion in a rage, is venting his anger in his heart. However, no matter how he roars, he dare not leave here, because this is the order of the owner. He can only stay here for a month.


    Thinking of a month without wine, no flattery, no woman, Luo Xian was very stuffy.


    Biting his teeth, he would like to drink someone''s blood: "Lin Feng, you son of a bitch, knew that you would be tortured before you died, because you died humbly. Ben Shao now has to face the lonely cave on New Year''s Eve. I''ll do you a favor!"


    It must be a wonderful night to think that many people are in the square tonight, and several coveted women will also appear. However, he wants to spend it alone here. His heart is very uncomfortable and his eyes are green, which is a sign of frustration and helplessness.


    "You are very angry, the dead, who are you looking for to be angry?"


    A figure suddenly rings in Luo Xian''s ear, oppressing and dreary: "so you have no right to be angry, because the world is fair and unfair at the same time, isn''t it?"


    Luo Xian is still angry. Hearing this, he suddenly looks up to the top of the mountain wall. A figure stands there, just like the master of the sky.


    The pupil shrinks and spreads. Under the refraction of sunlight, he can''t see who the man is, but he can feel where he has seen him.


    All of a sudden, the figure on the top of the mountain wall disappeared and appeared in front of Luo Xian. He was so surprised that he stepped back a few steps and leaned against the wall of the mountain. He looked flustered: "who are you?"


    He didn''t notice that he could come here quietly and suddenly appear in front of him. This is definitely not the strength and speed that ordinary people can have, and he is sure that he has never seen the person in front of him.


    Chufeng gentle smile, such as a sunny youth, changed a suit of his light mouth: "in seven hours ago, I called Lin Feng!"


    Called Lin Feng seven hours ago?


    Luo Xian frowned and recalled the words of Chu Feng, and then his expression was stagnant: "are you Lin Feng?"


    "It''s just one of my identities, but in the eyes of meiyuanluo''s family, it''s dead." Chu Feng sighed slightly. If it wasn''t for the relationship between Luo Mengmeng and ya ya ya, he didn''t need to be like this, but in the end it was good. Lin Feng was dead, so there would be no future entanglement.


    Luo Xian looks at the person standing in front of him, a strange face, but that feeling tells him that the person in front of him is the dead Lin Feng.


    Suddenly exclaimed: "who are you, you are not Muggle?"


    "What do you think?" Chu Feng asked, with a hint of banter, turned to see the sun gradually slanting to the West. In two or three hours, the sun would completely set: "as for who I am, it doesn''t matter who I am, but your blood. I need to open the channel of meiyuanluo''s house, so that it can go in and out freely."


    "New Year''s Eve, bloody night, pain and sorrow interweave, I may be able to balance a bit."


    Simple words gathered in Luo Xian''s mind, blood, channel, opened, suddenly thought of what, looking at Chu Feng with his back to himself: "are you the person of the adjudication office?"


    Chu Feng gently nodded: "yes, I am the judge of the people!"


    Turning back to face Luo Xian, Chu Feng gave a harmless smile: "introduce myself, my name is Chu Feng, Chu Feng of Chu, wind of Chu, burying of Luo family in Meiyuan!"


    Luo Xian''s body was so shocked that she almost fell on the ground, and then roared angrily, "what did Luo Mengmeng, that mean woman, do?"


    Chu Feng was the beginning of Lin Feng, so it was Luo Mengmeng who brought her in. Thinking that Luo Mengmeng had brought the biggest enemy of the Luo family into the plum garden, she was still standing in front of him. Luo xianmeng wanted to kill her.


    When Chu Feng heard this, he suddenly slapped out: "Mengmeng is my friend. I don''t allow anyone to say that she''s not. Show young master, enjoy the last time of your life. When it''s dark, night falls, and darkness covers the earth, you''ll leave the world."


    "Look at the beautiful sunshine and feel the fresh air. Soon, they have nothing to do with you."


    Luo Xian wants to resist and cry out in anger. However, under the pressure of Chu Feng''s powerful momentum, Luo Xian can''t raise any resistance at all. He is also shouting in his heart how Chu Feng conceals all his breath and is not found.


    However, it turned out that nothing mattered. Luo Xian knew that he was finished, and Chu Feng would use his blood to open the ban of Luo''s family in Meiyuan, so that the passageways could go in and out freelyAt 5:30, the sun sets in the quiet courtyard of Luo Mengmeng.


    Luo Mengmeng, who fainted in the morning, opened her eyes and sat up at once: "Lin Feng!"


    Ya Ya has been accompanying her. Seeing Luo Mengmeng wake up, she quickly takes her hand: "Miss, you finally wake up!"


    Luo Mengmeng shakes her head, and scenes of pictures appear in her mind. The big snake thrown out, the remnant half pulled out of the snake''s mouth, shows struggle and pain in her eyes: "is he really dead?"


    Ya Ya is eager to talk but stops. When she thinks of the corpse, she is not the one in her heart at all. But now people don''t know where to go, and Ya Ya also sniffs an unusual smell.


    Seeing Luo Mengmeng''s look of expectation, Ya Ya didn''t want her to be disappointed again after she had hope. She nodded: "dead!"


    Luo Mengmeng suddenly fell on the bed. Tears flowed out of her eyes and crossed her pretty face, as if her soul had been taken away in an instant. She didn''t say a word, but just lay there silently.


    Ya Ya wants to say something to persuade Luo Mengmeng, but she doesn''t know how to persuade her.


    She can be sure that it''s not Lin Feng''s body, but Lin Feng, an ordinary person, can''t live, so she doesn''t want to say that Lin Feng may be alive. She is worried that Lin Feng will die in the end, which will only make Luo Mengmeng more sad.


    The door also opens at this moment, Luo Qian walks in, Ya Ya stands up: "big young master!"


    "Go out first!" Luo Qian seldom came here. He felt a pain in his heart when he saw his sister lying in bed. He let ya ya go out first.


    When he and Luo Mengmeng were left in the room, Luo Qian went over and sat down with Luo Mengmeng''s hand. His voice was gentle: "Meng Meng, are you still sad?"


    "Brother Luo Mengmeng seems to have been touched. She gets up and hugs Luo Qian. Her tears flow out more violently, and her crying voice is heartbreaking: "Lin Feng is dead. He is my friend. I still want to marry me if he becomes stronger. But now he is dead, and he is killed by Luo Xian''s killer!"


    Luo Qian breathed out a breath and gently patted Luo Mengmeng on the shoulder: "everyone has a growth process. The family affection of the hermit family is even weaker. For the secular people, the precious family love and friendship are all empty. Today, it may be cruel to you, but you should learn to accept it."


    "Maybe one day my brother will die, and you have to accept it. Anything can happen in the seclusion interface."


    Luo Mengmeng''s body shook and let go of Luo Qian. I was still in pity: "brother, what are you talking about?"


    Luo Qian showed a simple smile, and only to Luo Mengmeng would he show a real smile: "silly sister, just let you see a little bit, a lot of things in the world are unfair, Lin Feng''s death is his life, but you still have to live well. Before mother''s death, I want me to take care of you, so I''m very sad."


    "Or are you in love with that Lin Feng?"


    Luo Mengmeng wiped her tears and still had a sad taste: "I don''t love him yet. At most, I just like him or like him. But in addition to my brother, he is the only outsider who is good to me. A man. Maybe he is my best friend. When he dies, I feel heartache."


    Luo Qian felt Luo Mengmeng''s sadness and said in a low voice: "the second uncle will not let you kill Luo Xian. That group of elders and even his father will not let you kill him. Get up and have a good time to clean up. On New Year''s Eve tonight, I''ll have you chop off Luo Xian''s head when he comes to the world to take charge of Luo''s family, OK?"


    Luo Mengmeng sobbed: "but!"


    "No, but if you die, you will die. You can''t live again, and you have to continue!" Luo Qian interrupted Luo Mengmeng and continued to speak, revealing his brother''s seriousness: "listen to me and treat yourself well. Even if one day my brother is not here, you should be strong enough to live on. You are the treasure of mother''s heart and the silly girl that my brother loves most. Don''t let the dead mother and I feel sad, OK?"


    Luo Mengmeng stopped her tears. Although she thought that the dead would still hurt her heart, everything could not be recovered. Now she could not kill Luo Xian. She nodded gently: "I will be fine, waiting for the day when Luo Xian will be killed!"


    Luo Qian showed a gratifying smile, patted Luo Mengmeng on the shoulder and stood up: "then you have a good rest. At night, I hope to see the happy, unruly and willful but kind-hearted Meng Meng!"


    "Before I start, I''m going to do something. Maybe tonight, it''s going to be a rough night?"


    Luo Mengmeng also wants to ask what Luo Qian''s words mean. The latter has already drifted away without any breath left.


    Zhang Xiaozui, Luo Mengmeng was slightly surprised: "when was your brother so strong that you didn''t have any breath fluctuation? What''s the state?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1643

    The waterfall fell and the night had come.


    Compared with the bustle of Luo''s home, the place where Yan Luo stayed seemed to be a little bit more cold. Only the sound of waterfall and the fragrance of plum blossom filled the surrounding area. In addition to this, there was only a layer of darkness.


    The darkness was even darker than the night, and it was enveloped in the pool under the waterfall, with a gloomy feeling, in which no breath could be felt.


    The dinner party started half an hour later, and Luo Qian came here again.


    Standing on the bank and looking at the dark black group above the pool, I know that it is a small independent space created by Yama, in which Yama is the absolute king. No one knows what it has, because everyone who knows has died.


    But in ancient times, Mingsha once said that there were endless ghosts in it. As for whether it was, only the original goddess knew, because it was she who destroyed the ghost.


    "Five brothers!"


    Luo Qian waited for a moment. Seeing that Yan Luo didn''t seem to pay any attention to it, he said, "today is new year''s Eve. Would you like to go and sit with me? The rest of the brothers seem to have not recovered. We two just get together and have a drink?"


    The darkness, which was even darker than the night, slowly dissipated, and Yan Luo''s figure appeared on the upper lap of the pool.


    Slowly opened his eyes: "are you afraid?"


    Luo Qian a Leng, return a way: "what am I afraid of?"


    Yan Luo''s body shape just swished away and appeared beside Luo Qian: "you are afraid that you will encounter great danger at that time. There is no time for you. After all, if the Chu wind leads to taboos, you can''t resist at all. You want me to be with you, because lengrushuang and murongbing are all around him. You can''t do anything about it?"


    Luo Qian''s eyes flashed a touch of embarrassment, but also nodded: "I do have a kind of idea like this, but it has been more than half a month, the ruling house has not yet acted, I guess there will be no action tonight?"


    When he said these words, Luo Qian was not sure, but he didn''t worry too much, because he still had an assassin''s mace. Even if he could not fight Chu fenglengrushuang and Murong Bing, he could run away immediately. Of course, he would not run away easily until the last minute.


    After all, how can he be a member of the Luo family? He doesn''t care about everyone, but he absolutely doesn''t want to see Luo Mengmeng go wrong. That''s his sister, the last warmth of his life.


    "You don''t know Chu Feng, and he and I used to be brothers."


    Yan Luo gave a noncommittal smile and patted Luo Qian on the shoulder: "so it''s better to be careful. Chang''e recovers on the night of the blood moon. It''s Chu Feng''s heart that hurts. You should know that the devil''s blood flows into a river when he is angry. I believe he has a volcano in his heart now, and Chang''e can''t be easily calmed down even if he doesn''t die."


    His eyes glanced over an imperceptible complexity: "therefore, he will appear tonight, and he will appear in an absolutely forceful manner. Be careful not to make a big mistake!"


    "As for me, let me be quiet here. You know what I like is this kind of atmosphere, and the hypocrisy of a group of idiots. That''s not my character, and how do you explain me and yourself?"


    Take back his hand, Yanluo''s hand is lifted, and the waterfall is separated. Yama jumps on the stone and sits on it. There is not a drop of water falling on his body.


    "So you go yourself. Of course, if anything happens, I''ll get there at the first time, dozens of miles away, in the blink of an eye."


    Luo Qian wants to talk. The waterfall has fallen and covered Yama. Luo qian can only leave here with his mouth curled and bored. As the successor of the Luo family, he should be on the scene at the opening of the banquet, and he also believes that Yan Luo will definitely appear at that moment.


    But until now, Luo Qian doesn''t think Chu wind will appear. Tonight is the traditional festival new year''s Eve. Should Chu Feng attack Luo''s family on the day of reunion?


    However, he forgot one thing. After the night of blood moon, Chu Feng felt that there was no reunion.


    When the surrounding area fell into a quiet, and only the waterfall and plum fragrance were left, Yan Luo''s voice slightly spread out: "who am I? I''m Yama, idiot


    Soon, the Luo family officially opened the table. With the opening of the Luo family, other people who did not go to the meeting hall square also officially opened. The whole Plum Garden Luo family fell into a complete bustle.


    Not far away, on a mountain peak, two figures are sitting on the ground. In front of them are delicious food and wine. One is Chu Feng, and the other is Luo Xian, who was forcibly taken away by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng just went out to search for a circle, and got a lot of delicious food. Now he ate it, tore off a chicken leg and ate it happily. Seeing Luo Xian''s bitter face there, Chu Feng showed a smile: "young master Xian, what do you think people should do before death if they have to die?"


    "You can also consider this problem. We don''t have much hatred. If I can''t think too much, I may be able to satisfy you!"


    Pointing to the delicious food in front of you, he said with a smile, "you can eat more, and you have strength on the way to the netherworld."


    "Are you really going to kill me?" Luo Xian is helpless and unyielding. Facing Chu Feng, he has no chance to die, but he is unwilling to die like this.Chu Feng nodded: "you must die! Think of what you wish for, and I will satisfy you before you die. "


    Luo Xian knew that Chu Feng had to die if he wanted to open the channel with his blood, but he didn''t want to die like this. He squinted: "if I really will die, I will eat a good meal before I die. Of course, if I can, I will play with my favorite girl."


    Chu wind passing light disdain, Luo Xian is really a sexual mouth, to die also think of these.


    But also came a touch of interest, Luo Xian will like what kind of woman: "who?"


    Luo Xian''s eyes flashed bright and greedy: "my little mother, a stinky woman who took away my mother''s status, once a humble woman, and a woman who killed my mother in the end."


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly twitched: "isn''t this supposed to be your enemy? What''s your favorite woman


    Luo Xian seemed to be touched by something and roared: "that bitch. I came into contact with my father with the help of me. I still foolishly believed that I didn''t even hold my hand in the end. Do you understand? "


    Chu Feng was stunned and then burst into laughter. It turned out that it was Luo Xian''s favorite woman, but he was taken away by his father before he touched him. This is not the same as Emperor Xuanzong of Tang Dynasty. He nodded slightly: "I can satisfy you. I don''t dislike Xiao San, but I hate Xiao San''s ambition. Wait!"


    Hand a little Luo Xian body paralyzed on the ground, chufeng tore off a chicken leg, the body flicker suddenly disappeared in place.


    More than ten minutes passed in Luo Xian''s surprised look. When he hoped that Chu Feng would not come back, suddenly Chu Feng appeared again, and there was a man in his hand.


    Holding a beautiful and charming woman in her hand, but her face was full of fear, Chu Feng threw her on the ground: "is it her? I''ve blocked her meridians. You can do whatever you want, but I don''t have much time. I''ll give you half an hour! "


    "Show young master!" Jiaoyan woman raised her head. Tonight she was a one-way house where she could not see light, so she could not go to the square. She could only stay in the residence. But just now she did not know why she was knocked unconscious and took away. When she saw Luo Xian there, she was surprised. She knew that Luo Xian had been punished by Luo Sihai for a month.


    Luo Xian has recovered his whole body strength. He stands up and looks at the woman on the ground. His eyes show ferocity: "thank you, little wind!"


    Corner of the mouth raised a faint smile, you continue to be happy, I am also a kind person, will give you almost finished this meal, the last New Year''s Eve meal.


    After half an hour''s flick of his finger, Luo Xian stood up, glowing red, and like many people who had realized his wish, he lowered his body to pick up the chicken whose legs had been torn off by Chu Feng and chewed it, vaguely and with tears: "there is no regret for death!"


    Chu Feng glanced at the woman lying on the ground with tears on her face. She was tender and pitiful. She didn''t have much sympathy. When Luo Xian said those words to him, he didn''t have any deception and killed his mother. Now people play with your body. It''s nothing.


    At least in the end.


    As a gust of wind blows, Chu Feng carries Luo Xian and disappears in place. The delicate woman on the ground suddenly sits up and looks around, but she can''t see anything.


    Just now, she deliberately showed that she felt pity for me just now, so as not to let Luo Xian go crazy and kill her. But now she is more curious about who the young man is. Feng Shao? Luo Xian seemed to call him fengshao just now?


    The pupil shrinks fiercely, the body one shakes up: "he is adjudicates little Lord Chu wind, but when did come in?"


    Thinking of this, I want to inform others, but I fell to the ground after a few steps. Chu Feng sighed in the dark: "fortunately, I don''t believe you all the time. Lie down slowly. After three days, the channels will be unblocked. You should be glad that you don''t have to experience a bloody night.


    Beautiful woman a Leng, at the moment, helpless, around the cold wind surging, but do not dare to have any rash ideas, she is afraid of death!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1644

    On the spacious conference hall square, the lights flicker, and the colored lights are connected to the square. It seems that it is a large party color.


    The important people of the affiliated family, the lineage of Luo family, gather here to drink and have fun. Usually, they are practicing in their own way. Every year, they only appear on this day. Some of them have not appeared for decades, and they all appear today.


    Because this time I heard that Luo Sihai and Luo Haoyi''s father, the last head of the family, Luo''s ancestors would appear. So many people who had originally concealed cultivation also came out to see what realm the old Luo family had gone to.


    The last time I saw it was 60 or 70 years ago. At that time, it was already infinitely close to the demigod. I don''t know whether it is going any further, and no one knows where it is.


    No one has been to the seclusion place, so I don''t know whether he is in or not.


    The banquet has been on for nearly an hour, and everyone has been drinking in full swing. Even the martial arts are not lack of the interest of some secular people.


    Some powerful warriors, under the anesthesia of alcohol, throw out olive branches to the women who are still interested. Even the Luo family members, who are weak in power, are not favored by women here. What can be favored by women is the powerful existence above the natural anger.


    Luo family is a hermit family and pays attention to blood relationship and tradition. However, as long as it is beyond five generations, there is no theory of blood relationship.


    At the moment, some of the Luo family''s collateral women are favored by some men in the lineage. They don''t have much relationship now, but their grandfather''s grandfather is a person, but it doesn''t matter. Even in the secular world, beyond five generations, they can get married and have children.


    The Luo family will not take care of these things. Along with the martial arts, many things are not valued.


    For example, Luo Sihai''s concubine is his mother''s youngest sister, but no one says anything. If you have strength, you can make rules.


    Just relative to the mood and joy of the people, Luo Haoyi''s mood is not very good at the moment.


    Just now a confidant came to the news. Her favorite concubine did not know where she had gone. There was no sign of fighting in the room. Of course, there were no signs of fighting. There were lights all over the place tonight. It was normal for her to find a place to sit and chat with someone.


    But what upset Luo Haoyi was that he begged Luo Sihai to let Luo Xian spend the new year''s Eve, but he would go back to face the wall tomorrow.


    So he asked people to go to the mountain wall to inform Luo Xian, but he didn''t find Luo Xian''s person. The guy didn''t know where he had gone.


    Luo Haoyi didn''t want to happen. After all, the Luo family in Meiyuan is a hidden and independent space, and no one dares to do anything to Luoxian.


    What he cared about was a problem. He knew that his favorite concubine was Luo Xian''s favorite person. However, because he took the initiative to hook up with him, and the woman was the first time, Luo Haoyi felt a little sorry for Luo Xian, but the woman was very pleasing to him, so he stayed with him.


    This new year''s Eve, Luo Xian was punished and was in a bad mood. The woman had not had a chance to come to the square for many years. He was also upset. Luo Haoyi was exerting his imagination. They were not going to study any ideal of life, were they?


    Thinking of this, Luo Haoyi''s heart is not brilliant, sitting there drinking, even if a young girl from the side constantly colludes with him, Luo Haoyi seems a little absent-minded, although he also wants to take this collateral girl down at the beginning.


    But now because of Luo Xian''s disappearance and concubine''s disappearance, it''s not brilliant. If the dinner is not over, he would like to look for it now, so as to eliminate his resentment in his heart.


    "How about Meng Meng?"


    On the other side of the largest table, Luo Sihai came back with a drink and asked Luo Qian, who had been very quiet tonight: "still sad?"


    Luo Qian looked at an empty place beside him. It was Luo Mengmeng''s, but Luo Mengmeng didn''t show up until now. He shook his head: "it''s not very clear, but I don''t think it''s sad. Maybe I''ll come soon. You know that my sister doesn''t like to see a party like dinner party very much."


    Looking around, Luo Qian was as indifferent as ever: "wait, some people leave, she may come."


    Luo Sihai was embarrassed, but he didn''t say anything. In such an occasion, in addition to the joy of the whole family, it was to provide a chance for men and women pursuing martial arts to meet. In terms of the seclusion interface, Luo Sihai did not seem to be interested in women all the time. Luo Sihai knew that.


    Slant head: "go to have a look again, the young lady has come!"


    The people standing behind are preparing to leave. Luo Mengmeng comes with ya ya in the distance. Luo Sihai also stands up. When Luo Mengmeng comes near, her voice is concerned: "Meng Meng, are you better?"


    Luo Mengmeng reluctantly smiles: "it''s OK. If I''m sad again, people are still dead."


    Luo Sihai smiles with relief. Luo Mengmeng can think that way. He is very happy. He asks Luo Mengmeng to sit down first and also smiles: "Meng Meng, there are many young talents in the clan tonight, and there are many outstanding people in the collateral department. Do you want to?""No!" Luo Mengmeng understood Luo Sihai''s meaning and shook her head: "I''m still young. I don''t want this problem for the time being. Let''s wait until my brother gets married and gets married."


    Luo Sihai is helpless. In recent years, he has been looking for good women for Luo Qian. He wants to continue the strongest blood for him. Luo Qian is his most satisfied son. However, he does not show much interest in introducing any kind of women to him.


    Luo Sihai frowned and asked his own curiosity: "Luo Qian, what kind of woman do you like? You are not too young!"


    Luo qianang began to think of a peerless demeanor in his mind. He also knew that Luo Sihai would always be uncomfortable if he didn''t make it clear today: "it''s as cold as frost. The first lady of Jinan''s cold family, except her, I don''t want anyone else!"


    Luo Sihai a Leng, want to get angry and feel the occasion is not suitable, can only a glass of wine belly up to go to the side.


    Luo qian can marry any woman, even other women of the hidden world. He is willing to propose marriage, but only Leng family can''t do it. Others don''t know, but Luo Sihai is very clear that Lengjia is the representative of Xuanyuan family in the secular world. If he marries the eldest lady of Leng family, doesn''t he send the whole Plum Garden Luo family to Xuanyuan family''s table?


    Luo Qian kept calm and calm. He liked to be cold as frost, but he really liked the identity of cold as cold as frost. He had been in love with him since ancient times, but he didn''t reveal it.


    Luo Mengmeng has a small mouth and listlessly eats there. Even if people around him are interested in Luo Mengmeng, they dare not come up to say hello at will, because Luo Qian is on the side. Who dares to hook up with Luo Mengmeng in front of him?


    The joy is still the same, the breath of alcohol is in the air, and there is also a small range of pushing cups.


    Dozens of people gathered there. Although Luo Sihai asked them to continue to guard the passage, they were also prepared to eat and drink, so now dozens of people are on the three tables, laughing and chatting loudly.


    "A bunch of idiots!" What they didn''t know was that two figures were standing in the sky, and Luo Xian, who was carried by Chu Feng, hummed.


    What is it that is not a fool?


    Of course, Luo Xian is also angry. Why is there no Luo family below? If there is any, he doesn''t have to die tragically. However, Luo Xian is satisfied when he thinks that he did that woman before he died.


    Chu Feng''s eyes are cold, the other hand gently raised, a touch of light appears on the tip of his finger.


    Suddenly, the breath of infinite approaching demigod surged out, oppressing the people who were eating and drinking below.


    All the movements stopped in an instant. A strong man raised his head to look at the sky: "who is it?"


    The rest of them were on guard, but they did not see the people clearly. They just saw a light, and it was expanding. But the feeling of death was hanging over them, infinitely close to the demigod''s majesty, and that power was not what they could resist.


    "Go slow, no send!"


    Chu Feng gently threw out a sentence, a little below the finger, in Luo Xian''s shocked look, like a laser beam, suddenly produced a huge destructive force between the moment of landing.


    Luo Xian clearly saw that dozens of strong men were turned into dust in the destructive power of the light. There was no food left with tables and chairs. Even within 30 meters around, it became a vacuum zone, where no grass grew and no trees grew.


    Chu Feng took Luo Xian and landed on the ground. Looking at a smooth stone similar to the outside world, Chu Feng asked, "what do I need to do now?"


    Luo Xian was still in a trance. Dozens of people said that if there was no one, there would be no one. Among them, there was an infinite existence close to the demigod. Why did it disappear at once?


    Hearing Chu Feng''s voice, Luo Xian knew that he couldn''t live any longer. He looked at the smooth stone: "it''s not hindered to go out, but to let the passageway go in and out freely, it takes one''s life, one''s blood, and infinite power close to the demigod to break the power covering it."


    "If we break the patriarchal prohibition, everything will not exist!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and there was no deception. Although these Luo Mengmeng also said that, at that time, in order not to let Luo Mengmeng find out anything, Chu Feng did not ask in detail. When he knew the method, Chu Feng nodded slightly.


    With one hand, Luo Xian''s whole body rose, as if held by an invisible big hand. Chu Feng''s eyes cooled down. Luo Xian suddenly hit the smooth stone, and a destructive force fell on him. Luo Xian suddenly broke up, and only a pool of blood fell on the smooth stone.


    With the smooth stone stained with Luo Xian''s blood, the sky in yuelang starry sky has changed slightly, the night is dark, and the whole Luo family has a slight shaking, but it is not obvious at all. For those who are silent in joy now, they can''t detect it at all.


    With one hand spread out, endless turbulent power gathered in the palm of the hand. Chu Feng''s mouth swept the arc of senleng''s killing, and the surging force surged between heaven and earth and burst out directly. Because he had already seen a light curtain appearing over the smooth big stone, it was obviously the prohibition left by the ancestors of the Luo family.Under the loud noise, the light curtain was broken, and the blood on the smooth stone completely disappeared. Chu Feng stepped into it and instantly went outside.


    As Chu Feng appeared outside the stream pool, it was as cold as frost, Murong ice and rosefinch all appeared in an instant. Chu Feng''s back was against the smooth big stone, and his hand stretched out to the back, without any hindrance.


    The setting sun of Luo''s family in Meiyuan is officially playing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1645

    Lively!


    Luo''s family has reached an unprecedented level of excitement, and all of them enjoy drinking and enjoying themselves, but they don''t know that a pair of huge dark hands have begun to cover them gradually.


    Luo Sihai stood on the stairs in front of the conference hall and said in a loud voice: "one year after another, the Luo family has you, and only then can we have the present glory!" Raising the glass in his hand, Luo Sihai was in high spirits: "let''s raise our glasses to dry this cup of wine together, and then let us witness the powerful demeanor of the young generation of Luo family."


    Thousands of people held up their glasses in a trance and drank them out.


    Luo Sihai nodded with satisfaction, waved to the people on the side, handed over a box, and held it in his hand. Luo Sihai raised his hand: "this is the five pills I got from Yan''s house two months ago. It can help the strong people in Tianyang''s seven realms to enter the period of natural anger without any hindrance."


    "A total of five, now Luo Mengmeng, Luo Tai, Luo Shi, kg, Mo Yi, you five come up!"


    There was a warm applause from the crowd. Two men came out of the Luo family''s side camp. They were full of spirit and full of the atmosphere of Tianyang seven levels. In addition, two men from the affiliated families showed a little convergence, similar to the great circle of Tianyang.


    Luo Qian saw the absent-minded appearance of his sister beside him. He knew that he was still sad because of the dead Lin Feng. He sighed: "go up, enhance your own strength, and you can better revenge, you know?"


    Luo Mengmeng raised her head, then nodded and stood up. She went to the stairs of the conference hall and stood beside Luo Sihai.


    Luo Sihai looked at the past one by one from the five people who came up and nodded with satisfaction.


    Then he said in a loud voice to the people present: "every year, our Luo family will reward outstanding young people. Five of them are the best among them. All of them are full of talents in the Seven Realms of Tianyang. Now I will reward them with five pills, and step into tiannu with our witness."


    Natural anger, communication with nature, in order to better understand Heaven and earth, nature strides into the realm of being equal to heaven.


    Luo Sihai''s face is full of exuberant smiles. They are all geniuses of the younger generation. They are all full of seven levels of Tianyang. As long as they are well trained, they can not become demigods in the future, but they can also become the existence of infinite close to demigods.


    "Master of the house!"


    Just about to let the five people go to the empty place and make a breakthrough on the spot, Mo Yi, who has a restrained temperament, opens his mouth in a soft voice with the respect that can be seen and felt.


    Although Mo Yi is a member of the affiliated family, he is gifted. At the age of 21, he is already a perfect state of Tianyang''s seven levels. His future is limitless. Luo Sihai is not angry. He interrupts himself.


    Show faint smile: "say!"


    Mo Yi nodded slightly, looked at Luo Mengmeng, and said in a soft voice: "I have always been very fond of Miss Mengmeng. I hope to marry Miss Mengmeng after stepping into the period of natural anger!"


    With that, Mo Yi knelt down in front of Luo Sihai and said earnestly: "in the future, I will surely go up the mountain of swords and go down the sea of fire for Luo''s family, and I will treat Miss Mengmeng well!"


    Luo Mengmeng looked sluggish and said, "Mo Yi!"


    Luo Sihai raises his hand to interrupt Luo Mengmeng. Looking at Mo Yi, who is kneeling on the ground, he is satisfied. Luo Mengmeng can marry him, but as the owner of the family, Luo Sihai doesn''t want his daughter to marry so easily.


    Think about it and say, "although I''m the owner of the house, I always respect Meng Meng''s opinions. If she doesn''t have any opinions, I''ll marry you!"


    Mo Yi looks tight. The reason why Mo Yi tells Luo Sihai is that he wants him to let Luo Mengmeng marry him with the order of the owner. However, when he asks Luo Mengmeng, he doesn''t have much confidence.


    Luo Mengmeng softened her stiff look, glanced at Mo Yi and said, "let''s wait until you get into the period of anger." After all, if Mo Yi successfully enters the first level of tiannu, she says that she wants him to go to the fifth level. After all, Mo Yi is a talent from the affiliated family, so it is not suitable to refuse directly.


    That would only chill his heart. Luo Mengmeng knew that and could not cause trouble to his father.


    Luo Sihai nodded with relief. Although Luo Mengmeng behaved a little obstinate and willful, she was still sensible.


    How can Mo Yi know the potential in Luo Mengmeng''s words? He mistakenly thinks that she will marry herself as long as she successfully enters the period of natural anger. After all, she has to go through a thunderstorm to enter the period of natural anger. Only when she survives can he be regarded as a strong man in the period of natural anger.


    Now excited, in the haze of some people angry, he first put forward the eyes in an instant to go to a hundred meters away in the open, on the spot took the pill.


    The other three people also passed by one after another, but many people were expecting Mo Yi to die under the thunder, because there are still many people who like Luo Mengmeng, but Mo Yi said it first with the help of tonight.


    "Meng Meng, why don''t you go there?" Luo Sihai saw that all four people had taken pills in the past, but Luo Mengmeng was still standing in the same place.


    Luo Mengmeng held the pill and said faintly, "I''ll go back to my place and talk about it then." It''s said that thunder falls during the period of natural fury. If the clothes are burnt out by then, isn''t it a shame?Luo Sihai nodded slightly and knew that Luo Mengmeng didn''t want to make a fool of himself, so he didn''t say much.


    A big hand waved: "let''s start, let''s witness the strong man of Luo family''s tiannu period again!"


    All the people are attentively staring at the four people sitting in the open space, especially the relatives of the four people are excited. As long as they can enter the period of natural anger, they can still improve if they are not too stupid. Who doesn''t like it?


    While everyone is paying attention to all this, what no one knows is that all the people in the passage are dead. At the moment, there are thousands of people gathered here, and the breath of everyone is very strong.


    Chu Feng stood in front of him, his face calm, his eyes flashing with dark colors.


    Behind him stood the absolute strongmen of the adjudication office, and in order to reduce the losses, Chu Feng sent out 10 guards. In addition, 600 people were dispatched to tiannu above the third level of tiannu, and the lowest were the strong ones in the seventh level of Tianyang.


    Men and women silent through the channel, all stand there quietly waiting, Chu Feng look at the time, 12 o''clock is near!


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "the new year will begin in more than 20 minutes. Let the blood of meiyuanluo family commemorate the New Year!"


    "Divide into a hundred teams, ten people in a group, six strong in the day of wrath, four in the strong in the sunny period. Kill me on time at 12 o''clock, and the rest of the people, keep here, can''t get in or out!"


    "Yes Thousands of people said in a loud voice.


    Soon, according to the meaning of Chu Feng, they were divided into 100 teams, six days of anger, four days of sun, and the cooperation of the strong, quickly scattered out toward the meiyuanluo family.


    Feng Qingqing Dudu mouth also took a team to a direction, Chu Feng they want to go is the main center, her strength to go now, the role is not very big, so don''t go to trouble.


    Soon, only Chu Feng, Murong Bing and Zhu que were left on the scene. In addition, more than 100 strong judges were responsible for guarding the passage, and they were not allowed to enter or leave.


    His eyes were deep in the direction of the conference hall. Chu Feng''s mouth was covered with a cold smile, and the dark magic wings opened. In an instant, he disappeared in the boundless sky, leaving no breath.


    The three women looked at each other, and they all followed. Under the protection of Murong Bing and lengrushuang, the rosefinch left without a breath. The surroundings fell into silence, and more than 100 strong judges stood there silently.


    Before the conference hall square, the sky has slowly changed color, dark clouds rolling faintly, you can hear the dull sound of thunder.


    The strong in the period of natural anger all know that it is a sign to enter the period of natural anger. When the time comes, there will be a brewing thunder. As long as the people who break through survive in the thunder, they will be the strong ones in the angry period. They will communicate with the natural forces and understand the way of heaven.


    Luo Mengmeng has already gone back to sit down. However, she finds that Luo Qian doesn''t know where to go and asks, "where is my brother, ya ya?"


    Ya Ya is staring at those four people who want to break through, smell speech to look around: "was still here just now?"


    "Maybe it was somewhere else." Luo Qian is a special person in the Luo family of Meiyuan. Most of the time, he is alone. Luo Mengmeng doesn''t have much curiosity.


    When I leave my mind and look at the four people who are about to break through, I feel uneasy.


    As the power of thunder brewing in the sky slowly appeared, Luo Mengmeng suddenly took Ya Ya''s hand: "why do I feel uncomfortable in my heart and always feel that something is going to happen?"


    Ya Ya is looking at the wonderful scene. She doesn''t want to miss the moment when the thunder falls. She hears and mumbles: "what can I do? This is Luo''s family and plum garden. There are so many strong people here. What will happen?"


    Luo Mengmeng shakes her head and looks at the endless sky. She can''t see through the dark clouds, but she has a feeling inexplicably: "I don''t know, but I''m sure something will happen tonight."


    Yaya doodle mouth, only if it is Luo Mengmeng, because of Lin Feng''s death, is still sad!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1646

    Thunder is brewing, and it will fall at any time.


    Everyone didn''t sit and stand up. Everyone could feel that the thunder would soon fall on that day. If you could resist it, you would become a strong man in the period of natural anger. Although there are many strong people in the period of natural anger, it is also a special mood to watch others break through.


    Suddenly, when everyone was staring at their eyes nervously without blinking, it was already 12 o''clock. A Luo Jiaqiang man came roaring with blood all over his body: "enemy attack!"


    Enemy attack!


    The two words sounded like thunder and burst into everyone''s ears. The first thought of everyone was that it was impossible. This is the meiyuanluo family. There is a forbidden passage. Ordinary people can''t enter at all. Where did the enemy attack?


    Not waiting for Luo Sihai to ask for a voice, the voice of boom suddenly rang out, the sky at the same time fell four sky thunder.


    Luo Sihai''s eyes were attracted to the past, surprised, exclaimed: "not good!"


    It was the sky thunder, but there was an infinite power close to the demigod in this day''s thunder. Moreover, the color, speed and destructive power of the thunder exceeded the standard of the strong man in the Tianyang period to step into the period of natural anger. If the thunder falls down, four people will definitely die. Luo Sihai knows this very well.


    What''s more, they are curious about what happened, why the enemy attacked, and why the sky thunder seems to have changed.


    Luo Sihai''s warning voice is very timely, the four people open their eyes at the same time, but everything is weaker than the domineering thunder in the natural forces of heaven and earth.


    The sky thunder fell without any delay. Only four screams were heard. The dust was flying in the open land where they were, and the floor burst. When the dust and smoke slowly dissipated, the four people had disappeared in the same place. Only a few small pits were there, but the human shadow was invisible.


    Only the crumbs of some clothes scattered nearby told the story. They were dead, and they couldn''t feel their breath.


    The whole room was quiet. There were four people. There was no one?


    The strong man in the fury period who came to report was also stunned and forgot what to say. When he entered the anger, his clothes were only blown off, but he was still there. Even if he failed, his body would remain and he would just die. But how could he have all died, broken up and turned into powder?


    No one can explain all this, no one can understand why, but as we all know, just a few times is definitely not the thunder in the period of natural fury.


    The same eyes to the sky did not disperse the clouds, want to know what happened.


    The strong person of Luo family, who reported this, also came back to his mind and thought about the business. When everyone was surprised by the variation of the thunder, he said: "the enemy attacked, the strong man in the period of natural anger has killed the Luo family in Meiyuan, and they are mercilessly bloodwashing the people who resist, among them, there are infinitely close to the existence of the demigod!"


    This time, there was no thunder roar, everyone listened to it, and then they were shocked. Meiyuan Luo family was attacked by the enemy?


    Luo Sihai shakes his head in a trance. He pays a huge price for the pain of flesh. The pills he bought from Yan''s house in Yanshan are so wasted. He also reacts to drink angrily: "what''s going on?"


    The strong man in the angry period of the report laughed bitterly: "it is estimated that the people of the adjudication office have come, and they don''t know how to kill them."


    The tribunal? Killed in?


    Hearing this again, everyone forgot to react. The passageway of meiyuanluo''s family was forbidden. How could they easily come in? And even if they were mixed in, they should be one or two. At the moment, they also felt that the whole meiyuanluo family was full of powerful martial forces, which was definitely not one.


    Luo Sihai also can''t explain all this, drink a way: "what are you still Leng to do, kill enemy!"


    All the people also reacted, and all of them burst out the power of terror. They were about to go everywhere, but there was a roar of thunder. Everyone stopped to look at the sky in a trance, and their eyes showed a look of fear.


    Because the dark clouds have not dispersed, and no one has broken through, shouldn''t it?


    The most important thing is that they feel a strong breath in it, a powerful breath that is infinitely close to the demigod. But why is there such a strong breath in the clouds?


    Is the sky thunder just now enhanced the power of falling by mysterious people with strength? In this way, it can be explained.


    "Where are you going? Isn''t it all one death


    Finally, in everyone''s surprised and shocked look, a cool voice came from the clouds, with the cold of killing the world. Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya heard this voice but their bodies were shocked. They were so familiar!


    But Luo Sihai thought of what: "Chu wind?"


    Hearing the two words of Chu Feng, all the people present were shocked. What happened? Chu Feng came? How does the channel open?


    Think of this night is the new year''s Eve, the new year''s Eve, all people are gloomy, anyone in the most festive day encountered such a thing is not happy.


    In particular, the families and relatives of the four people who died were even more angry. One of them, a strong man in a well-off affiliated family with seven levels of anger in heaven, thought that among the dead people there were his own grandchildren, his veins burst out and he roared angrily and flew away.Anger period has the ability to stay in the sky for a short time. At this moment, he wants to catch the man hiding in the clouds and kill him to avenge his grandson.


    Just when he was about to get close to the cloud, a beam of light came down from the sky and fell on him. There was an unstoppable roar. All the people saw a cloud of blood exploding. At the beginning, the strong man who was close to the demigod disappeared without a trace and died like this.


    The dark clouds in the air also slowly dispersed at the moment, and the people clearly saw four figures standing there.


    Chu Feng took back a finger slowly, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "master Luo, I''m coming!"


    The light and long six words run through the whole night and fall in everyone''s ears. Even if they have not seen Chu Feng, they also know that the person standing there is Chu Feng, with wings on his back, like a god of terror. Many people are frightened. Is this a man or a demon?


    Luo Sihai was also surprised by the change of Chu Feng, but then he was angry. How could such a thing happen on a happy day?


    But more is powerless, because there are cold frost and Murong ice beside Chu Feng. Although they do not show any strong breath, they can stand against the sky and know their strength. Moreover, the two elders tell them that they are demons, powerful demons.


    Luo family sunset?


    Thinking of these four words, Luo Sihai looks inexplicably ugly. The last thing he wants is to see such a thing happen. But a rosefinch can sweep the Luo''s house in plum garden. How to stop it?


    Chufeng sneered, his body twinkled and appeared underground. The three women also stood around him. The dark magic wings disappeared. Chu Feng pointed a little. Suddenly, a powerful force directly collapsed the magnificent conference hall into ruins.


    The dust was flying and the air was startling. Chu Feng said faintly: "I''m here to thank you all the time. Luo Yin''s commanding position, the killing of seven families, the siege of Longmen holy land, the disturbance of Qitian mountain, the meanness of Luo Qian, the hatred of blood moon night, I remember deeply!"


    Speaking of Luo Qian, Chu Feng looked around: "by the way, what about Luo Qian? He is equivalent to the peak of demigod''s later period. Maybe he can bring you a little chance! "


    Luo Qian? It is equivalent to the peak cultivation in the later period of demigod. Isn''t he in the dual state of talent and anger?


    Luo Sihai is also stunned. His son''s talent is good, but he is only in the state of natural anger. He has been promoted in recent months. What is equivalent to the peak cultivation of demigod?


    "Devil, I didn''t expect you to come!"


    Void turbulence, a strong evil spirit, does not belong to the martial spirit of the air filled the sky and earth, a tall and straight figure appeared in the void, Luo Qian''s eyes were strange and cruel staring at Chu Feng: "just, you don''t know you may die tonight?"


    Luo Qian''s sudden appearance, and the power that makes people unable to resist, surprised all the people of the Luo family in Meiyuan, even Luo Mengmeng.


    It is absolutely equivalent to the peak of the later period of demigod, but when did he have such cultivation?


    Chu Feng raised his head and raised his mouth slightly: "should I call you Chisha, or Luo Shao?"


    Luo Qian with a smile slowly fall, that powerful force to suppress the surrounding people do not dare to have the slightest turbulence: "the name is just a code, what the devil wants to call, can be!"


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded his head and said with a smile, "the name is just a code name. Can you call yourself a son of a bitch?"


    With a smile, Luo Qian''s expression is stiff, passing through the haze, Chu Feng this is in the face, this is to put shame on him.


    Exhaled a breath to disperse, Luo Qian''s cold eyes swept the Chu wind: "demon God, don''t be quick to talk here. Let''s have a fight. Kill me. It doesn''t matter how you wreak havoc on the Luo family. But if you can''t kill me, you''ll have to stay completely."


    Chu Feng came to a touch of curiosity, Luo Qian''s eyes with absolute confidence: "Luo Qian, can you tell me where your confidence comes from?"


    Luo Qian''s evil smile: "soon, don''t you know?"


    The powerful force suddenly burst out, the invisible air waves let the original tables and chairs all flip out, revealing a spacious space, all people can''t bear to back a little, looking at the picture they don''t know at all.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "equivalent to the night of blood moon, you are much stronger, such as frost and ice together, estimated to be your opponent?"


    Luo Qian smiles coldly: "you guess!"


    An extremely strong force was produced in an instant, and it was attacked towards the Chu wind, and the Chisha, which was the destructive power, was built. The power of the extremely strong force was thousands of miles away from the earth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1647

    The power of endless destruction has the meaning of swallowing Chu wind.


    However, if the frost on the ground was destroyed, the strength of their hands would be as strong as the ice.


    Cold as frost, two people look at each other, do not need verbal communication to kill Luo Qian, two on one launched the most powerful collision, everything around can not withstand this huge force.


    During the fierce battle all the way, the three people did not know where they had gone, but the powerful force surging could still be felt, and the people''s looks were slightly dignified. What kind of startling situation would it be if they were really killed?


    Only Chu Feng and Zhu que were left at the scene, but all the people of Luo family did not dare to act rashly, because there was a demigod in Zhuque, which was enough to ignore all the people here.


    "Yaya!"


    Luo Mengmeng stands under the protection of the strong people of Luo family, pulling Ya Ya beside her and whispering, "that''s Chu Feng?"


    Yaya is also looking at the Chu wind, smell the speech to nod: "is it!"


    Luo Mengmeng narrowed her eyes and felt strangely familiar with Chu Feng, who had never met before: "do you think he is like a person?"


    Ya Ya''s heart is shocked. She also has this feeling just now. She thinks of the half body that was mistakenly thought to be dead Lin Feng''s body. If you look at Chu Feng, her body shape, voice and eyes, they are all so familiar.


    Thinking of the large number of powerful people in the ruling office, Ya Ya understood what she knew in a moment.


    Lin Feng, Chu Feng?


    Only such an explanation can prove how the channel was opened. But if this is true, then, there is still a trace of pain when Ya Ya Ya''s expression flits and hesitates, which is the pain after being used by others. She holds Luo Mengmeng''s hand: "I don''t feel it!"


    Luo Mengmeng doesn''t notice Ya Ya''s look. She just looks at Chu Feng standing there. For a moment, she thinks that he is Lin Feng. However, when she thinks that Lin Feng is an ordinary person, Luo Mengmeng fades away and just shows caution, because this is the executioner who is going to destroy the Luo family in Meiyuan.


    "They have their play, we have our play!"


    Chu Feng takes back his eyes and looks at the sky. Luo Qian''s strength has increased more than expected. However, when lengrushuang and Murong Bing join hands, it is enough. He coldly looks at the Luo family and says coldly: "group war or independent war?"


    To fight in groups is to die together, to fight alone is to die one by one.


    Luo family''s heart has passed bitter thoughts, what is this and what, even some people''s hearts are angry, Luo Sihai, why do you want to offend the devil?


    Chu Feng raised a faint smile: "do not speak, that is to group war, OK, you all together, fight against the rosefinch!"


    Damn it!


    All the people''s hearts burst out the vulgarity, the rosefinch is the existence of the early demigod, although there are several infinite close to the existence of the demigod, but which one is the rosefinch''s opponent, and even all the people together are not enough to abuse.


    They are shocked by Luo Qian, but if they are not here now, there is no hope.


    Chu Feng saw that everyone was just cold and did not speak. He raised his hand slightly: "kill!"


    There is no hesitation in the early stage of Zhuque''s life, so long as there are no strong emotions in the early stage, so long as there are no strong emotions for the family, there is not enough for all the people.


    "Don''t be arrogant


    All of a sudden, heaven and earth surging up, a powerful demigod majesty, a gray haired old man suddenly appeared, and the rosefinch that semi God early momentum confrontation.


    Luo Sihai looked, a Leng a joy: "father, you are already a demigod?"


    Obviously, the old man with white hair was the last owner of the Luo family, Luo Aotian!


    Luo Aotian''s eyes with a sharp color staring at Chu Feng, head also does not return: "ten years ago already reached!"


    When people saw Luo Aotian, the ancestor of the Luo family, who had been practicing in the semi divine state ten years ago, they were very happy. In this way, they might live, because Luo Aotian could fight against the rosefinch.


    Luo Mengmeng blinked her eyes. From childhood to adulthood, she only met Luo Aotian once. At the moment, she saw a happy look: "grandfather!"


    Luo Aotian heard the crisp voice, looked back at it, thought about it and asked, "Meng Meng?"


    Luo Mengmeng happily pushed aside the people protecting her and ran to her. Standing beside Luo Aotian, she nodded: "it''s me. When I was a child, you took me to some places."


    Luo Aotian nodded slightly, without too many fluctuations: "grow up, very good, go down, and so on to solve this matter, you and your brother have to give me an account!"


    People don''t know about Luo Qian''s amazing strength and how the adjudication office killed him. However, for Luo Aotian, there is only one possibility. The stranger Luo Mengmeng brought back by kidnapping is absent, but it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know anything.Feeling Luo Aotian''s indifference, Luo Mengmeng looks sluggish and slowly retreats. Luo Qian''s four words of family affection appear in her mind again.


    As for what Luo Aotian said, Luo Mengmeng virtually ignored or didn''t know.


    Chu Feng probably knew who was in front of him and said with a smile, "it''s the ancestor of the Luo family. I thought you would not appear until I killed your descendants, but it''s good to avoid too much trouble for you in the future."


    This is the existence of demigod. If you don''t kill it earlier, Luo Aotian will hide his revenge in secret. How many people can the ruling resist?


    The rosefinch turned to fight him. Chu Fengyang raised his hand: "I''ll come!"


    He''s coming?


    All of us were in a daze. Chu Feng''s strength was just infinitely close to the demigod. Luo Aotian was a demigod. How to fight? Don''t you know that the gap between realms can''t be made up for?


    Of course, they did not see that Chu Feng killed Shangguan star, otherwise they would not think so at the moment.


    But the rosefinch didn''t say anything. She took a step back. She firmly believed that the final victory was Chu Feng''s.


    At this time, secretly, the two elders, who have nothing to cultivate but can''t use, look complicated. They hope that Chu Feng will be killed, but they also hope that Chu Feng will destroy meiyuanluo''s family, so that he can be free.


    Of course, it''s better to lose both sides, but he knows that it''s impossible, and there''s a rosefinch there, so it''s impossible to lose both.


    Luo Aotian sees Chu Feng slowly coming out to fight against himself. He feels very crazy. He is infinitely close to the existence of demigod to challenge himself. Luo Aotian feels that he is contemptuous of himself.


    A cold hum: "are you insulting me?"


    Chu Feng evil spirit a smile: "wait a moment, you will think, I am looking at you high!"


    "Arrogant!" Luo Aotian sneered: "don''t you know that the demigod and the infinite are close to the demigod, where is the state?"


    Chu wind dark magic wings slowly open, the momentum of the body constantly enhanced, completely in contempt of Luo Aotian attitude: "when you die, you will know where the state is!"


    Luo Aotian was also teased when he felt that he had won the battle with Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng was too arrogant and his dark magic wings made him dignified. For such a person, he should be killed. Otherwise, who knows what level he will grow into?


    With the semi divine majesty surging, Luo Aotian''s body instantly soared to the distance. This is the meeting hall and the spiritual symbol of the Luo family in Meiyuan. He didn''t want to destroy it until he had to.


    Chu Feng sneered, the dark magic wings trembled slightly, the air waves raised, the Chu wind disappeared in an instant, the rosefinch looked at the Luo family lightly, did not take the opportunity to kill, flickered to follow up, to prevent Chu Feng from any accident.


    Luo Sihai and others are hesitant, but we can see the battle between demigods, which is very important for martial arts.


    Luo Sihai took the lead in galloping: "go, go and have a look!"


    Thirteen kilometers away, Luo Aotian falls here in the dark. There are no buildings around. There are only lots of Meilin, which are destroyed. If you plant it, it will bloom again in a few years.


    Looking at the Chu wind standing in the air, Luo Aotian sneered: "little guy, your master comes, I will still be in awe of three points, but you forget it. Stabbing you is just like stabbing an ant."


    "Do you have any last wishes before you die?"


    "Grinding!" Chu wind light smile, clench fist suddenly between the blow out.


    Luo Aotian scolded a sinister boy and quickly dodged to the air. Chu Feng''s fist directly destroyed 20 meters in diameter. There was a huge fist mark on the land, and those plum trees were crushed to the ground.


    "Pediatrics, I''ll show you what demigod is now." Luo Aotian just took a casual look, there was not much emotional fluctuation, a cold drink, endless power gathered in the air.


    The rest of the Luo family in Meiyuan have arrived, and he wants to give them confidence with the strongest gesture.


    And this strongest posture, that is a move to kill Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1648

    Luo''s family gathered hundreds of meters away, watching Chu Feng and Luo Aotian stranded in the air.


    Far away from each other, you can still feel the powerful force that Luo Aotian is gathering. If it is really sent out, it will not be completely suppressed by the number of warriors in the period of natural anger. It is absolutely earth shaking.


    And we also found that Chu Feng always kept a light smile, seems to care about the general.


    In the eyes of the public, there are only two words about this, pretend to be forced!


    Finally, Luo Aotian''s powerful power has been gathered in the palm of his hand. The faint brilliance produced by the powerful power is dazzling, and the whole night seems to be able to be illuminated in general.


    With a sneer, a sudden blow out of the palm, as long as Chu Feng is hit, absolutely shattered, even if he is infinitely close to the existence of the demigod.


    The strong airflow surging, blowing all the plum blossoms on the ground all fall off, waving a beautiful picture, all the plum trees in an instant become smooth, endless plum blossoms flying in the air, that powerful force has no barrier in the body of Chu Feng explosion.


    The huge light flickers between let the surrounding darkness disappear dazzling, all people slightly close their eyes to calculate to ease.


    Looking at the explosion in the air, the light slowly dissipated, everyone felt that Chu Feng should die.


    But when the darkness was restored around him, the dark magic wings wrapped with something slowly opened, and Chu Feng stood there with a warm smile.


    No injuries!


    "How could it be?" Luo Aotian''s heart is very hard.


    He is very confident in his own strength. Although not all his strength was just now, he also spent 90% of it. How could it be blocked by an infinite existence close to the demigod?


    But now Chu Feng is standing there safe and sound, which shows a lot of problems, that is, Luo Aotian''s power attack has no effect on him at all.


    Don''t say Luo Aotian, that is, the rest of Luo''s family feel incredible, but there is no way, because they can''t explain why all this is.


    Chu Feng patted his body, light mouth: "do you know what kind of killing I like the most?"


    Luo Aotian at the moment has been completely unhurt Chu Feng shocked, smell speech subconsciously asked: "what?"


    "Brutality!" Chu Feng lightly throws out two words, the cold radian of the corner of his mouth is more obvious than the beginning: "it is the crushing of absolute power that makes you have no ability to fight back, and then gives you a look of remembering the world, and finally kill you!"


    Luo Aotian quietly listen, listen to the whole individual are angry, Chu Feng this is to write for him the tragedy of death.


    Roaring, Luo Aosheng flew toward Chu Feng: "then I will let you die in this way, abuse you like a dog!"


    Chu Feng gave a noncommittal smile and disappeared with a whoosh. Luo Aotian seemed to feel that he raised his hand to blow towards the sky. The void air of Chu Feng suddenly appeared and collided with Luo Aotian''s fist.


    When everyone felt that Chu Feng''s fist was going to be broken by Luo Aotian, a picture that surprised them to forget their reaction appeared.


    Luo Aotian and Chu Feng''s fists collide with each other, just like a cannonball, which directly smashes out a deep pit under the loud noise. However, Chu Feng does not react at all and seems to have done a trivial thing!


    All of us can''t explain all this. Why can the Chu wind, which is infinitely close to the demigod, abuse Luo Aotian? Why?


    Luo Aotian, who was beaten to the ground by a fist, was just a little embarrassed, which didn''t hurt much. However, he felt that the most humiliating thing was this time. He didn''t have any white hair.


    With a burst of infinite strength, they directly went up to the sky again and tangled with the Chu wind. Their bodies were constantly changing positions, and the air was stuffy and dry.


    Except that the rosefinch can see the track of the two people''s movements, the rest of the people can only catch a shadow. As for how the two people fight, they can''t see at all.


    The fierce battle between the two continued to sublimate, and the power of leakage also continued to expand. The bare plum trees on the ground were slowly damaged, or were rooted together, or cut off at the waist. No tree could be spared. However, such an area was still expanding, and the crowd was constantly retreating. They could not resist the fierce battle.


    The roaring sound reverberated between heaven and earth. Everyone felt the pain in their eardrums. The air flow around them stirred up sand and rocks. What''s more, they couldn''t see the fierce battle between Chu Feng and Luo Aotian.


    But whether they can see or not, Chu Feng makes them dignified, infinitely close to the semi God atmosphere, but they can fight Luo Aotian, who is in the semi divine realm. Thinking of the identity of Chu Feng''s taboo, the insiders are more heavy and the martial arts are destroyed. Does the taboo really indicate the demise of martial arts?


    Suddenly, there was a scream. A figure was flying in the air for hundreds of meters, hitting the ground heavily. A huge pit was created again. The smoke covered everything. No one could see what happened. Who lost?


    All the people are standing in the sky, and the smoke is beating hard in the sky.That is to say, the person who hit the ground is Luo Aotian. How can this happen? The result should not be like this.


    Luo Aotian came out of the pit again, and his clothes on his face had rotten a lot. Looking at the sky in a mess, he said, "you humiliate me!"


    The loud four words reverberate in the night sky. People don''t know why Luo Aotian said that.


    Only Luo Aotian knows that the battle between him and Chu Feng seems to be breathtaking, but he is going all out. However, Chu Feng is light, just like playing with a child. He can feel that Chu Feng has not used all his strength, otherwise he will not be able to fight at all.


    What''s the matter in his heart? Why is Chu Feng so powerful? Then he is angry. Chu Feng clearly has the power to destroy him, but he deliberately teases him like a cat and a mouse. What is not humiliation?


    "It turns out that you are not an old fool!"


    With a faint smile of Chu Feng, his body slowly ascended into the sky, and his endless strength gathered more powerful, just like the strongest King: "in this way, I will send you the last journey. Finally, take a good look at the world. Luo Xian is waiting for you on the huangquan road. I believe he must be very lonely!"


    In the crowd, Luo Haoyi heard Chu Feng''s words and his pupils shrank. At first, he thought Luo Xian and his concubine were doing something. But now, he suddenly understood that Chu Feng opened the channel with Luo Xian''s blood.


    "Chu Feng, Lao Tzu and you can''t bear the same fate!"


    The pain of losing his son permeated his heart. Luo Haoyi didn''t care whether it was a fight that only a demigod was qualified to participate in. His body flickered and suddenly went hundreds of meters. His body leaped up in an instant. The height of more than 100 meters was still rising. The natural forces of heaven and earth gathered on his fist and seemed to destroy everything in the world.


    Chu Feng faintly smiles, the body is still rising, the palm opens, a whirlpool air current produces, some depressing and depressing force appears in his palm, which makes people on the ground have the feeling of suffocation.


    When Luo Haoyi was only seven or eight meters away, Chu Feng said with a smile, "then I''ll let you three generations live together."


    With a roar, the invisible power shot out from the palm of Chu Feng. People clearly saw Luo Haoyi''s body disappear in the air, and even no breath at last.


    On the ground, Luo Aotian was about to crack. He felt the pressure of the mountain like force and witnessed the death of his son. In his rage, he burst out with a strong force. However, less than half of his strength was crushed back by a larger force. The surrounding wind was blowing fiercely, making the sky and the earth dark.


    Luo Aotian''s mouth twitches and his face twitches. The facial expression blown by the strong wind can''t be fixed. In the dark, there is a faint black light, and then suddenly the explosion, we can''t see anything, only hear a scream.


    The strength of the remaining strength swept around and expanded, and many people with lower strength were lifted out by the force, even those in the period of natural anger felt the Qi and blood surging.


    With a diameter of 800 meters, it has become a vacuum zone completely, and the beginning of Meilin is gone. Only the moist smell of the soil exposed after being ravaged, everything disappears, along with Luo Aotian!


    How could this happen?


    Everyone asked themselves in their hearts. When Luo Aotian appeared, they all thought it was their hope. But now this hope has been destroyed by Chu Feng and created a wasteland like place. How strong is he?


    Eyes are more fear and fear, Luo Sihai lips have been bitten, at the moment is really no chance.


    And Chu Feng stood in the void with no expression on his face. He just looked up to the farther night sky, and sighed faintly: "when do you want to see? Are you waiting for me to kill all the people before you come out?"


    Rosefinch has been watching in the distance, smell speech vigilant look to the distance of the dark, surprised and shocked, that piece of darkness how black than the night.


    The people on the ground didn''t pay attention to it at first. In addition, they didn''t pay attention to these things at night. But now they found that there was a piece of black there, darker than the night and darker than the night.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, the darkness slowly dissipated, and Yan Luo appeared in front of the crowd with an uninhibited smile: "the wind is still less, the demeanor is still the same, killing endlessly, and their death has nothing to do with me, I only care about one thing!"


    Chu Feng looked at his good brother in the past, but now he is in hell: "what?"


    Suddenly, Yan Luo''s pupils burst out with a look of killing: "kill you!"


    The sky was covered with endless darkness. All the stars that could have been seen were completely blocked. In addition to the darkness, the place where Chu Feng was located was also shrouded in darkness.


    In the end, Yan Luo and Chu Feng disappeared in the dark. The atmosphere was very depressing for a while!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1649

    Have you ever seen darkness darker than night?


    The answer is yes!


    It''s like you can''t see anything in the thousands of meters of deep sea, and you can''t even see a person standing in front of you.


    At the moment, Chu Feng knew that he was still standing in the original place, but was surrounded by a layer of darkness, which was the endless darkness. He could not see his fingers, but could only feel a peaceful breath fluctuation around him, with a third of coolness.


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, his left eye twinkled, and the endless darkness was directly penetrated. It is estimated that Yan Luo didn''t know how. Chu Feng''s left eye could see all the darkness in the world, and saw Yan Luo standing not far away.


    At the same time, I also saw the sea of blood in the darkness!


    The endless sea of blood spread in the dark package, but also can see many figures struggling in it, as if trying to get out of this sea of blood, Chu Feng was slightly surprised.


    In ancient times, when he practiced the art of netherworld, no one knew what was in the darkness he created, because all the people who had seen him had already died.


    But Chu Feng did not fluctuate when he saw these things, because he did not want to be known the biggest secret of his left eye.


    Yan Luo faintly smile: "wind is little, have a kind of fear feeling?"


    Chufeng smile warm, it seems that there is no fear of endless darkness: "wait for you to know."


    Then a look of melancholy and helpless: "just did not expect that one day you and I will face each other, lonely life said, we used to be brothers!"


    Brother!


    The two words seemed to have a little influence on Yan Luo. The casual smile on his face solidified there, and then slowly expanded: "it''s just that how, some things are destined to be!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head seriously: "yes, it''s destiny!"


    All of a sudden, the terrifying momentum burst out directly from Chu Feng''s body. Yan Luo''s body gradually became blurred with a faint smile. It seemed that he was fully integrated with the darkness. He wanted to fight with Chu Feng, which has always been his wish, and it is the most powerful one. It is no regret!


    "What''s that? Why can''t you feel a breath?"


    Among the crowd far away from the outside world, Luo Mengmeng murmured and looked awed. She had never seen demigods since she was born. The most powerful one she has ever seen is the one who is infinitely close to the demigods.


    But today, she saw the demigod, also saw the existence of more powerful than the demigod, unavoidably felt some surprise.


    Luo Sihai in one side, smell speech light open: "ancient times!"


    Gently two words fell into the ears of people, but do not understand what Luo Sihai exactly means, why say ancient?


    In fact, Luo Sihai doesn''t know why he thought of ancient times, but the breath that Luo Qian at the beginning or Yan Luo now sends out is not a warrior, and he is more powerful than the warrior. I don''t know how many times.


    He could not explain all this, but could only think of the ancient people who were said to be able to cross the void and ignore the boundaries of the universe.


    On that day, the darkness that covered half of the sky began to fluctuate, as if black clouds were rolling there. Although they could not feel the power, they could all think of the turbulence.


    At this moment, the heart is also active. It seems that Yan Luo and Luo Qian are together. Now he is fighting against Chu Feng. If he kills Chu Feng, can the affairs of Luo family in Meiyuan be relieved?


    Thinking of such a possibility, people''s minds are not the same, all hope that Chu Feng died in this battle.


    All of a sudden, the heaven and earth surging, three oppressive breath emerged, the three figures quickly appeared under the dark sky, cold as frost and Murong ice stood there one after another, filled with the evil spirit of terror.


    Luo Qian stood in the middle, with a smear of blood on his mouth, his clothes were in disorder, and he was in a bit of a mess!


    Looking at the two women before and after, Luo Qian said with a sneer: "the demons in the wild demon domain have such fighting power. Fortunately, I have improved some during this period, or I will not be completely destroyed by you?"


    Cold as frost, ease a breath, eyes cold: "tonight, you will still die!"


    "Dead?" Luo Qian gave a noncommittal smile and gently shook his head: "I dare not say yesterday, but I will not die tonight. I firmly believe that I will be the last one."


    In Leng Rushuang''s and Murong Bing''s surprised and confident look, Luo Qian raised his head to look at the endless darkness in the sky, and drew a meaningful arc around his mouth: "your sisters, demons, even,,, will become the stepping stone for me to step into the divine position and become the white bone for me to recover to the peak!"


    As cold as frost, they looked at each other in the air, making eye contact. They were obviously curious about where Luo Qian, who is obviously in the downwind, is confident.


    "Meng Meng!"


    All of a sudden, Luo Qian looked down into the air and opened his mouth in a loud voice: "stay away from the distance and gather your strongest strength to resist the momentum. Today, my brother will show you the unique demeanor."


    "Brother Luo Mengmeng looks complicated. At the moment, Luo Qian gives her a strange feeling. If it is not for the tone that Luo Qian talks to her or that gentle, Luo Mengmeng will feel that this is not her brother. She nods gently and pulls the girl to the back, and her whole body strength is overflowing.Although the rest of the people do not know why, but depending on the situation, it is estimated that something terrible will happen. They dare not delay and start to stay away from here.


    Tonight''s World War I, even if it is a demigod like Luo Aotian, is not qualified to participate. This is no longer a contest between simple warriors.


    Perhaps, it can be called the strongest interface of the hidden world, Shenzhan!


    Cold as frost, their brows frown slightly, Luo Qian''s strange behavior let them smell a kind of uneasiness, as long as the last few rounds, the two sisters can destroy Luo Qian, but the latter now shows the kind of self-confidence, but let them have no confidence in the beginning.


    Under such circumstances, what cards can Luo Qian have?


    Heaven and earth suddenly appear at this moment, cold as frost and Murong ice subconsciously raised their heads to look at the sky, the endless darkness began to slowly dissipate, and there was a slight cough sound and helpless smile.


    Under everyone''s attention, the darkness dissipated, and Chu Feng stood there like a god of war. All his clothes were broken and bloodstained. However, the breath was still thick and did not weaken much. Only when it was cold as frost, could they relax a little.


    But not far away Yan Luo will be in a mess, but also full of helpless color to see Chu Feng: "I even failed!"


    Chu Feng opened his hand slowly, and a dark light gathered in his palm. He sighed softly: "defeat always means death. He said don''t kill you. I promised him. But on the premise that you don''t interfere with my affairs, Yan Luo, do you have anything to say before you die?"


    Yan Luo''s eyes slightly coagulated: "do you really want to kill me?"


    Chu Feng moved his eyes: "I have to kill you!"


    "How?" And what all people don''t know is that ya ya in the crowd in the distance breathes out in a low voice and looks at the Chu wind with no clothes on her upper body at the moment, passing through the pain.


    A person''s face and everything may change, but the scar is very difficult to disappear, peeking at Chu Feng''s bath, at the moment, I saw the mottled scars on his body. Like the people in my heart, Yaya lowered her head and glanced at her bitter smile. All the answers are ready to come out. Chu Feng is Lin Feng.


    Ya Ya secretly looked at Luo Mengmeng who didn''t find out. She was glad that she didn''t follow her to peep, or something would happen now.


    A little sigh, Ya Ya continued to look at the sky, that peerless man, is the man she is interested in, there are complex, also inexplicable!


    In the sky, Yan Luo felt Chu Feng''s substantive killing opportunity and opened his mouth: "that, I withdraw now, you also want to kill me?"


    Chu Feng coughed gently, but a smile: "you should not appear, how can I guarantee that you will come again next time?"


    "It''s true!" But Yan Luo didn''t have a sense of crisis in general, and showed a smile: "the goddess doesn''t want to kill me. Can''t you say that you want to kill me?"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes. He probably knew that it was Yan Luo who wanted to fight with Zhang Yuner. But why did Zhang yun''er have the power to destroy Yan Luo but didn''t kill him?


    Just thinking about this problem, suddenly a evil spirit filled the sky, covering everything around. Chu Feng and others looked up at the sky at the same time, and their eyes were surprised.


    I saw a black barrier suddenly appeared in the sky, the translucent type, the most important thing is that at the moment of this barrier, a breath of destruction was strong.


    Yan Luo''s face changed slightly. His eyes were fierce and he swept Luo Qian: "what are you doing?"


    Luo Qian showed a grim smile, his body slowly rose, and pointed: "our personal strength is not Chu Feng''s opponent at all. I can only look like this. Yan Luo, I will pay tribute to you, I will remember you all my life!"


    Yan Luo seems to know something in general, his face exploding: "asshole!"


    However, Luo Qian didn''t feel it. He burst out laughing. His body suddenly flashed and appeared many virtual shadows around Yan Luo''s side. Suddenly, the black barrier with a sense of destruction shrank and wrapped Yan Luo in it.


    Luo Qian''s body also appeared in front of him in an instant. His hand was lifted to fight against Chu Feng. Yan Luo, whose power was unstable, was controlled across thousands of meters. The breath of destruction that could directly make a warrior die disappeared at this moment, but it was all gathered in Yan Luo''s body.


    Chu Feng blinked: "what''s the situation?"


    Murong Bing is also similar confused look, Luo Qian and Yan Luo should be their own people now? How could this happen?


    Cold as frost, but suddenly think of what: "not good, small Shura swallowing skill!"


    Small Shura swallowing skill, directly absorb the power of others and the power of soul!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1650

    Small Shura swallowing technique, ancient forbidden!


    In Chu Feng''s puzzled look, cold as frost frowns to inform.


    In ancient times, there were many powerful people who wanted to win the top of the mountain. However, it was a little difficult to win the top because of personal strength and congenital conditions.


    In that powerful era, the power of heaven and earth gave birth to six forbidden techniques, one of which was the swallowing skill of the little Shura!


    Practitioners can devour other people''s soul power and noumenon power at will for their own use, but such a situation which easily leads to personality split is called crazy devil. However, in that era, people only yearned for invincibility and peak, and no one would care about these things. The swallowing skill of little Shura also caused Wars at that time.


    At that time, Qisha sage king was born in the sky, and Qisha came out together, which destroyed those who pursued the most powerful existence, and also got the skill of swallowing by the little Shura.


    However, the seven evil master felt that the little Shura''s swallowing skill was too evil, and most of the practitioners would lose their nature and become another person once they used it. So the second red Sha destroyed the little Shura''s swallowing skill, but now it appears again.


    Chu Feng probably understood, but also showed curiosity: "what are the six forbidden techniques in ancient times?"


    "Are the most evil stunts in the world!" When Leng Rushuang talked about it, Murong Bing thought of it. Looking at Yan Luo and Luo Qian in the distance, he solemnly said: "in addition to the swallowing skill of the small Shura, there is also the swallowing skill of the great Shura. As for the other four kinds, they are just legends, and no one knows what they are!"


    Chu Feng blinked: "what is the art of swallowing the great Shura?"


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing looked at each other, but they did not answer, because the great Shura swallowing skill is now in the wild demon domain, owned by the demon emperor, and he has practiced it, but these are not suitable for telling Chu Feng, because it can be said that it is a set of unique skills aimed at taboos, and they don''t want to add pressure to Chu Feng.


    Seeing their silence, Chu Feng curled his lips and knew that there was no answer. He pointed to the distance: "what will happen to Yama after the little Shura swallowing technique?"


    "Both the body and the spirit are destroyed!" "His soul and all his strength will be swallowed up by Luo Qian, and Luo Qian will be more or less affected. After all, he even absorbs his soul, which will produce spiritual variation. Maybe he will become another person, similar to the star sucking Dharma. The difference is that the star sucking Dharma just absorbs power!"


    Chu Feng''s face suddenly cooled down, and his eyes were sharp. That is to say, Yan Luo would die miserably. Luo Qian absorbed Yan Luo''s power and his strength increased dramatically.


    His fist clenched slowly. Chu Feng once fantasized about something similar to the star sucking Dharma, but it was definitely not such a unique skill that even the practitioners would lose their mind. His face was slightly stunned, and there was a flood of killing opportunities.


    A scream came out of Yan Luo''s mouth. When he won the battle, Yan Luo could completely abuse Luo Qian. However, the battle with Chu Feng cost a lot, and he was bound by Luo Qian with the skill of swallowing the little Shura, which made him unable to resist.


    I feel that the strength in the body is constantly losing, and the consciousness is beginning to blur. I know that the power of the soul is also being absorbed, and the color in Yama''s eyes is gradually fading.


    The corner of his mouth passed a bitter smile, he did not think that he would be such a result.


    Unable to resist being engulfed by Luo Qian, Yan Luo looked at the distance and forced his strength: "less wind, next life, we will be brothers again!"


    As soon as Chu Feng''s body was shocked, it was like a thunderbolt across his mind. At this moment, the situation that he had been with Yan Luo appeared in his mind. His expression was dull and violent, and his lonely words also appeared in his mind. Yan Luo is their brother!


    With a blast, the whole body''s strength boomed and exploded. The Chu wind, like a flash of lightning, swept across the night sky, carrying a huge force to blow out a blow at Luo Qian.


    But ten meters away, it''s impossible to get close.


    "Childish!"


    Luo Qian gave a cold smile. He put his hand on Yama''s shoulder and swallowed up his power. His eyes were evil and strange: "I''m equivalent to infinitely close to the realm of God. The Qi barrier caused by the swallowing technique of small Shura that I used can only be broken by God. Are you a God?"


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks violently, which increases the whole body''s strength and blows on the air barrier, but it can''t be broken at all.


    Luo Qian burst into laughter. Under the gaze of the Luo family''s frightened and unfamiliar eyes, Chu Feng flew out for thousands of meters by a huge force. Yan Luo''s eyes were closed, and everyone could feel his breath was slowly weakening.


    At the moment, Luo Qian''s hair is flying, his eyes are evil looking at Chu Feng: "don''t worry, when I absorb his power into God, I''ll absorb the power of your taboo and let the taboo disappear!" Eyes cold swept cold frost two people: "there are two demon gods, also ready to contribute your strength!"


    "I will soon be respected by all the heaven and the world."


    Chu Feng''s left eye slowly emerged a red color. The suppressed taboo force seemed to have the meaning of riot at any time. The dark clouds in the sky appeared and disappeared from time to time, which was the color of Chu Feng holding back the power of taboo.


    The power of taboo has been used in the last battle with the prince of magic dragon. If you use it again, you will fall into endless fury. You will feel the vitality of Yama gradually dying out, and the opportunity of Chu Feng''s killing will soar.Chu Feng was about to use the force of taboo, when he ignored it, suddenly a heavy magic power surged between heaven and earth, and a God''s pressure poured down.


    The smile on Luo Qian''s face was instantly stiff. People who watched all this on the ground had a kind of worship meaning. They had not seen God, but this breath gave them the feeling of God.


    All eyes are on the sky. Who is it? Why does it have the spirit like breath? It seems that the devil will crush everything in the world at any time.


    Luo Qian, whose face was stiff, suddenly called out: "demon king!"


    Devil king, devil king!


    At this moment, the smile at the beginning was completely nonexistent. Qisha Shengjun and Xie Lei belonged to the reign of the demon king in ancient times. Now he felt the endless magic power on the sky. Luo Qian looked pale, and he felt that he was going to have bad luck.


    There was no response from the sky, but a vague figure covered in the darkness slowly appeared and fell, close to the air barrier in Luo Qian''s frightened eyes.


    However, the air barrier was in vain, and the dark shadow directly penetrated through it. When he got close, Luo Qian could not see the real face of the demon king, but he could feel that the demon king was staring at himself at the moment.


    Pale, his lips trembled: "king!"


    Around the silence for a long time, the demon king just faintly issued a voice: "in ancient times, all the evil things in the world took me as the king. Qisha Shengjun disobeyed the order of heaven and earth and disrespected the demon God. I remember deeply that now, you still want to be the enemy of the demon God?"


    Luo Qian swallowed his mouth hard. Facing the demon king who was overpowered by God, he thought that he couldn''t fight with God. He didn''t speak clearly: "I, I, and"


    the demon king did not wait for him to finish. In the dark, a hand stretched out and held it firmly on Yan Luo''s hand: "you were brothers. You fought side by side against the whole ancient times It''s not good, it''s not good, it''s not good! "


    A force came into being in vain. Luo Qian''s hand on Yan Luo''s body was directly bounced off, and the demon king''s hand was also spread out. A force gushed from Luo Qian''s body, which was Yan Luo''s power that had not yet been digested.


    He led them all back to the body of Yama. At the moment when Yama opened his eyes, the demon king''s body slowly rose into the air: "it''s not your thing, you shouldn''t want it, and he''s your brother!"


    Slowly, the demon king disappeared to the highest sky, and the heavy magic power disappeared. However, no one doubted that the demon king was still in the dark. Luo Qian looked pale and ugly. Little Shura''s swallowing skill was cracked. He needed to rest for at least two hours to use it again. At this moment, he had no time to rest at all.


    "Demon king?"


    Yan Luo, whose strength returned to his body, looked at the sky, coughed gently and drew up a joking smile: "interesting!"


    Looking back, he looked at Luo Qian standing behind his back. His eyes flashed obvious disappointment: "once, we fought together for countless years. You want to swallow me up. Are we still brothers?"


    Luo Qian did not look embarrassed at all. Facing Yama''s question, he replied indifferently: "it was ancient times, this is a new era. I am not Chisha in this life. I just inherit his strength. I am Luo Qian. I am the eldest young master of the Luo family in Meiyuan. You and I are not brothers. When we die in ancient times, it is over!"


    Yan Luo nodded slightly and sneered: "it seems that I killed kuisha. Do you care?"


    Luo Qian''s expression flickers, slightly nods: "yes, so I kill you, I will not feel guilty!"


    Yan Luo laughed: "it''s a pity that you can''t succeed in anything tonight. The devil is here. You can''t move the crazy boy!"


    Luo Qian''s face was stiff, passing through the haze. The demon king was the most loyal follower of the demon God, which meant that no one could kill Chu Feng. Thinking of his perfect plan, Luo Qian sneered: "but, I can still kill you!"


    When the world was in turmoil, Luo Qian started directly. Yan Luo had expected to fight with Luo Qian fiercely.


    All of a sudden, a group of people started to fight against each other, which made meiyuanluo''s family all in a daze. Why, shouldn''t we deal with Chu Feng at this time?


    Don''t say that meiyuanluo''s people are curious. Lengrushuang and Murong Bing are surprised to open their mouths. Leng Rushuang is a light mouth: "Mingsha is a madman. In ancient times, it is also now!"


    Only Chu Feng with a faint smile, he knew that he and Yan Luo were brothers, and probably knew why Zhang Yuner didn''t kill Yan Luo.


    Because ancient times have come to an end, the seven evil spirits of this era are all independent individuals. In addition to the accident of cold frost, Yan Luo''s life is Yan Luo, his Chu Feng''s brother!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1651

    Luo Qian vs. Yan Luo.


    The battle was fierce.


    Although Yan Luo consumed a lot in the battle against Chu Feng, and his strength was swallowed up by Luo Qian and his spirit and spirit were consumed, the seventh evil old five has always been a madman. Even Yan Luo in this life does not lack the spirit of this crazy war.


    At the moment, Luo Qian''s strength is a little stronger than that of Yama. However, when he meets Yan Luo who is as reckless as a madman, Luo Qian still chooses to avoid some.


    Even if he defeated Yan Luo or even killed him, Chu Feng and Leng Rushuang were still there. If his strength was damaged too much, any one of the three could make him pay a huge price.


    The powerful power of the rolling heaven and earth does not belong to the warrior, nor to the cultivator. The people of the Luo family in meiyuanluo below are all hurt by the fierce storm of the two men.


    In their eyes, in addition to shock and amazement, they were deeply shocked. They thought that they had never seen such a fight in their life, and it was a fight they could not imagine.


    Under the absolute power of Luo Qian and Yan Luo, Meilin destroyed the mountains and collapsed. There was no shadow of them in the air. Only the sound of continuous collision and the air waves generated by huge forces. As everyone knows, after the World War I, meiyuanluo''s family will be in a mess, and it will take a little time for a simple repair.


    But all this did not end, the two people''s fight from the bottom of the sky constantly upward, the clouds in the sky were blown away by the two people''s power.


    Under the night sky, the battle between the two ancient inheritors made ordinary martial arts fear, which was beyond their cognitive scope.


    Chu Feng stood in the middle of the air and scattered the sharp and sharp change of peace. But if you feel it carefully, you will find that although Chu Feng is very calm and stands in the void, but his whole body is filled with a faint force. I believe that as long as something happens, he can launch the strongest attack at the first time.


    For Yan qianluo''s eyes, the speed of his eyes and the speed of his eyes are all slow.


    Cold as frost and Murong ice stand on one side, similar to staring at the fierce battle on the sky.


    Murong Bing whispered: "husband, Yan Luo is not Luo Qian''s opponent now!"


    "But always give him a fight." Chu breeze light return a way.


    At an important time, Luo Qian used the skill of swallowing the little Shura to swallow up all the people of Yama. Although Yan Luo was still smiling, his anger must be hidden in his heart. In other words, no one would allow others to treat him like that.


    If you don''t give Yan Luo a chance to vent, he will suffocate.


    Seeing Chu Feng didn''t mean to worry at all. Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing didn''t continue to say. They all focused on the battle of the sky that day. If Yan Luo was really in danger, they would start at the first time.


    Because now the fool can see that Yan Luoxin is in caoying and his heart is in Han Dynasty.


    As for why he appeared in Guanghan garden and helped Luo Qian run, no one knows, but we all believe that Yan Luo must have done so for his reasons.


    Suddenly, the earth trembled and the earth trembled slightly. There was a loud noise in the air. A figure quickly fell down from a high place. Chu Feng''s body shape flashed out like electricity, and instantly caught the falling people, not who Yan Luo could be.


    Looking at Yan Luo''s helpless smile with blood in his mouth, Chu Feng sighed softly: "we are brothers. If we have any problems, we should shoulder them together. It''s brave to carry them alone, but it''s also very dangerous."


    Thinking that Yan Luo had fought with Zhang yun''er, but Zhang yun''er didn''t kill him, Chu Feng just figured out a problem.


    From the beginning to the end, Yan Luo didn''t want to be the enemy of Chu Feng, but because of his fate, he wanted to do something. After he killed kuisha, Chu Feng probably knew what Yan Luo was thinking.


    That is to use the identity of Ming Sha to gather seven evil spirits, and then kill them all together. Chu Feng now understands that Yan Luo did everything to eliminate the danger of everyone, but fortunately it was not too late.


    A pure force poured into Yama''s body: "next give it to me, we will always be brothers!"


    Yama has recovered a little strength, supporting the sky and looking up at the sky: "I still want to wait for the other several to come and die together. I didn''t expect that this boy is more cruel than me. He has practiced the skill of swallowing the little Shura. It''s a pity!"


    It''s a pity that Yama can no longer use his status as a ghost to do things.


    Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder, smiling more relaxed and gratified: "if you have something wrong, I''m sorry, have a good rest, he will die tonight, I firmly believe!"


    Brothers don''t need too much explanation. If you know me and I know you, that''s enough. Yan Luo nodded and said nothing more. Chu Feng, cold as frost and Murong ice, can absolutely destroy Luo Qian.


    Now he needs to take a rest, otherwise he will not be killed and will be dragged to death by the injury.


    Chu wind wings shaking slowly into the air, came to the height similar to Luo Qian, the corner of his mouth passed a faint smile: "for this world, what are your feelings?""Do you think you can kill me?" Luo Qian sneered. He was very frustrated and confident in his eyes.


    Chu wind passing light surprise, small Shura engulf the art has been unable to use, Luo Qian in the end where the self-confidence? Moreover, the demon king is still in nothingness. Luo qian can''t find any hope to survive tonight.


    Wait!


    Chu Feng suddenly thought of what, staring at Luo Qian, the strange smile on his face: "what do you want to do?"


    "I may really die tonight!" Luo Qian''s body drifted backward and drew a little distance from Chu Feng. His momentum was constantly increasing. His words were crazy: "but I don''t want to die. No one can easily kill me. Even if I die, you will pay a huge price, such as",, ""


    Chu Feng''s body tenses up, and feels Luo Qian seems to be doing something: "what?"


    Luo Qian''s evil smile: "for example, holding you to die together."


    suddenly, Luo Qian raised his hand and bit his finger, and the blood dripping out, but he did not go to the ground, but suspended in front of Luo Qian. Chu Feng frowned slightly in his eyes, and did not know what Luo Qian was going to do.


    "Not good!"


    As cold as frost, he thought of something and exclaimed: "he wants to drive the source of life!"


    The source of life!


    No matter the warrior, the practitioner or anyone has their own source of life, which can also be said to be the potential of life. Compared with ordinary people, only when they are in danger can burst out such potential. The warrior and the cultivator or the demon can activate the source of life by themselves, which is their own blood as the medium!


    However, no one is willing to stimulate the potential power of life until the last resort, because the consumption is huge, especially for the people with higher level.


    For example, if Luo Qian uses his life potential, he can increase his strength by more than ten times, but after the event, his power may fall to a great level, from demigod to the cultivation equivalent to the period of natural anger.


    Many years ago, Murong Bing and lengrushuang were in danger. Due to some reasons, they have not recovered to the peak.


    If Luo Qian uses it tonight, he will have to rest for a few years at the earliest before he can recover. But who will give him a few years? Now he chooses to use the potential power of the source of life, which is obviously to kill all the people.


    Luo Qian laughed and looked at the top of the sky with evil eyes: "demon Jun, I know how strong you are. Even if you don''t lose, you are higher than me at the top. But I don''t believe you have no damage. Now I drive my potential, and my power returns to the top in an instant. Can you stop me?"


    From the top of the sky came a slight sigh: "my intuition, you will still die tonight, you will cry!"


    Luo Qian''s irrefutable smile, suddenly the blood red power instantly diffused under the night sky, Chu wind was also instantly jumped out of some distance by that force, Luo Qian''s power was constantly rising, the blood overflowed with the color of monstrous, forming a kind of Rune like thing, flashing light.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth swept a faint smile, suddenly the whole body strength continued to climb, there is an absolutely strong breath.


    "Luo Qian!"


    Light look at Luo Qian, pondering and saying: "originally you want to develop your life potential, but you have forgotten a problem!"


    Luo Qian felt Chu Feng''s rising strength as a warrior, or was he infinitely close to the demigod, but he gave him some pressure and narrowed his eyes: "what''s the problem?"


    Chufeng evil spirit smile, finger slightly hook up: "that is I will give you drive potential time?"


    Luo Qian pupil suddenly shrinks, heart severe affliction for a while.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng said: "ice like frost, gather your strongest strength to attack with me. If you don''t give him time to stimulate his potential, he can only die!"


    Luo Qian found that he had neglected this problem, and a ferocious look appeared on his face: "Chu Feng, son of a bitch!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1652

    Lengrushuang and Murong Bingqi are stunned.


    Then there was a look of joy on his face. It was terrifying to stimulate the potential of life. In particular, Luo Qian, the inheritor of a strong man in ancient times, had huge space and infinite potential, and would become more powerful.


    However, there is also a chicken ribs, that is, it takes a little time to stimulate, but if you encounter a powerful attack during this period, it will interrupt the action of stimulating life potential.


    There is no doubt that Luo qian can''t stop the three people''s attacks when they are superposed together.


    The two sisters instantly soared to a direction, forming a triangle with Chu Feng, and the powerful force exploded out. Luo Qian''s mouth twitched and secretly scolded. The expansion of strength in vain should be resisted. Otherwise, not only would he be interrupted to stimulate his potential, but also his life would be taken away.


    with the explosion, the night suddenly turned into the day, which makes everyone can''t open their eyes. The huge air waves are vented from the sky, and some people blowing are a little unstable in the distance. It can be imagined that there are many terrible forces in it.


    Gradually adapted to the glare of the explosion, people looked at the endless sky, four people are still standing there.


    As cold as frost and Murong ice pant slightly, it is obvious that the power consumption just now is great.


    Luo Qian''s clothes have all turned into pieces. At this moment, the extremely strong breath just produced disappears completely. His eyes are bloodthirsty and ruthless, staring at the Chu wind, and the murderous opportunity never disappears.


    The situation of Chu Feng on the opposite side is not very good. The power needed to interrupt the stimulation of potential is very strong. Although it is successful now, it has also consumed a lot. The most important thing is that Luo Qian used that power to block the three people''s attack. Although he could not stimulate the potential, the balance of strength was still unchanged.


    "Brother


    On the ground, Luo Mengmeng, who had been frightened by the prestige of the war, responded and said, "you must hold on!"


    Luo Qian coughed gently. He looked down at Luo Mengmeng, who was on the ground in the distance. He was cruel and showed a gentle look that he shouldn''t have: "don''t worry, brother will insist on defeating all the people and protect you from being hurt!"


    Chu Feng hears the speech, the heart mercilessly touched.


    She has always linked people like Luo Qian with people like Leng Po Tian. They are indifferent after inheriting the power and spirit of the strong. But now Luo Qian''s attitude towards Luo Mengmeng is there with a strong kinship.


    And cold broken day even cold frost to kill, at the moment Luo Qian seems to have a little conscience.


    The fist slightly clenched, dispels in the heart should not have the idea, the eye inexplicable cold: "go to die!"


    In the process of drinking, Chu Feng''s body is like an electric shock. He approaches Luo Qian, and the powerful force explodes in an instant. Although Luo Qian is talking to Luo Mengmeng, he is always on guard against being attacked.


    When the Chu wind moves up, he has already noticed that he shouts out a strong attack from the upper Chu wind.


    For the sake of his sister, he must not die. Luo Qian repeats this sentence constantly in his heart at the moment.


    Luo Qian''s eyes flashed a meaningful smile. Suddenly, the strength against Chu Feng relaxed a little. A force exploded on his body, and his body fell toward the ground. Chu Feng''s eyes flashed in amazement. How could Luo Qian be unstoppable.


    Within five minutes of the picture also in this moment naturally appeared in the mind, Chu Feng cold eyes a coagulation: "despicable


    I don''t know how Luo Qian couldn''t stop her. Seeing her brother beaten down by Chu Feng, Luo Mengmeng burst into tears: "brother!"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s body in the sky rapidly drops towards the ground, Luo Qian also seems to have nothing at this time to land rapidly, cold as frost and Murong ice''s confused eyes suddenly congealed, thought of a possibility, together with a voice: "despicable!"


    Because Luo Qian didn''t get hurt too much, the reason why he was suddenly so was that the target was Yan Luo who was healing on the ground.


    Although Chu Feng''s left eye saw it, he was not as fast as Luo Qian. When he was close to the ground, Luo Qian''s power had virtually controlled Yan Luo. As long as he had an idea, Yan Luo would immediately splash blood on the spot.


    Chu Feng stands erect in the air, stagnates to fall, in the eye burns the violent killing machine: "despicable!"


    "Each other!" Luo Qian said with a sneer.


    There was no attack on the passageway of Luo''s family in Meiyuan, but Chu Feng and Chu Feng all appeared. Luo Qian also thought of a possibility in the battle. The only breakthrough was the man named Lin Feng brought in by Luo Mengmeng a few days ago.


    Luo Qian didn''t think that Lin Feng was Chu Feng, but he guessed that Lin Feng''s person didn''t know how to cover up his breath, deceived Luo Mengmeng and them, and then opened a channel to forbid them to come in.


    Chu Feng looked sluggish, knowing that Luo Qian was not a fool, but he would not say it at the moment. Looking at the helpless Yan Luo, he asked, "what do you want?"


    "It''s really brotherly love." Luo Qian gave a meaningful smile, with a cold and murderous chance: "unexpectedly, the wind is less and has asked me how to do it. Then I will be impolite. Let all those who are strong in the ruling withdraw from the Luo''s house in Meiyuan. If not, you will know my means."Chu Feng looks cold and furious. He begins to feel that it doesn''t matter if Yan Luo betrays him. But now he knows that all Yan Luo does is to kill the enemy. How can Chu Feng be contemptuous?


    Silence for a moment to suppress anger, said: "rosefinch!"


    Zhuque stands in the void in the distance. She is not qualified to take part in Chu Feng''s fierce battle just now. She is surprised that Chu Feng''s combat effectiveness is fierce and nods: "understand!"


    After a while, all those who were strong in the ruling of attacking and killing meiyuanluo''s family received instructions to withdraw from meiyuanluo''s family. Although everyone was curious about why they had to leave, because the final command came from chufeng, they all left quickly. They didn''t know that Yan Luo was taken and Chu Feng was threatened!


    When he felt that there was no more powerful man to fight and adjudicate in Meiyuan Luo''s family, Luo Qian was satisfied with a smile: "Feng Shao is really a kind and righteous person. However, there are so many dead people in Meiyuan Luo''s family tonight, you can be regarded as making enough money."


    Chu Feng Leng hum: "but pigs and dogs are still alive!"


    Luo Qian looks a little ugly, the strength in his hands is a little heavier: "less nonsense, now let cold frost and Murong ice and rosefinch all leave!"


    Chu Feng looks stunned and raises his hand. Obviously, he continues to compromise. He doesn''t want to see Yan Luo die.


    Although the rosefinch was worried about the Chu wind, it could not help to stay. It moved away quickly, but it was as cold as frost. However, they were hesitant. Because the Tibetan Master said that the second taboo force of Chu Feng would be awakened. It is very likely that tonight, if not well controlled, the blood will flow into a river.


    They are worried that after leaving, Chu Feng will become a demon!


    Chu Feng raised his head and said, "go!"


    Leng Rushuang looked at each other and knew that Yan Luo was in the hands of Luo Qian. Chu Feng was not qualified to bargain, unless he could ignore Yan Luo''s death, but it was obvious that he could not.


    Helpless sigh, two people quickly disappeared in the sky, but did not leave meiyuanluo home, but waiting in the position of the passage.


    Only Chu Feng was left on the scene. The smile on Luo Qian''s face was exuberant, and his strength increased a little. Yan Luo couldn''t help but hum.


    In Chu Feng''s heart, he clenched his fist and his hair was angry. Luo Qian said coldly: "less wind, destroy your meridians. I''ll let Yanluo go right away. How about it?"


    Self destructive meridians?


    Chu Feng''s killing opportunities soared. No matter who is a martial artist or anything, once he destroys his meridians, he will be a waste man. Unless there is an anti heaven pill to repair it, he will be a disabled person all his life. This is to make him become a disabled person or even a dead man!


    "Crazy boy!"


    Yanluo resisted the pain of being oppressed by the power and cried: "my life is not worth money. You are the devil of this era. You shoulder the life and death of countless people. Don''t compromise and dry this boy. I don''t care!"


    Luo Qian''s noncommittal smile, the strength increases again, Yan Luo immediately was oppressed to lie on the ground, spurt a mouthful of blood.


    Looking at Chu Feng, he grinned and said: "little wind, three breaths. If you don''t agree to destroy your meridians, I''ll kill him. I''ll fight with you again. Anyway, you''re dead brother. I''ll die myself. Cool!"


    In the distance, all the people of Luo''s family in Meiyuan watched this scene and were slightly excited. If Chu Feng really destroyed his meridians according to Luo Qian, it would be perfect.


    Chu Feng stares at Luo Qian with an ugly look. If Luo Qian is a man of his word, he doesn''t care about destroying his meridians. He also believes that Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing can definitely help him recover. However, Luo Qian won''t give him such an opportunity. He will only kill him, and even Yan Luo will be killed in the end.


    Even if you don''t kill Yama, you will discard Yama, and even use the skill of swallowing small Shura again.


    "Crazy boy, you are so kind!"


    However, Yan Luo held up his strength, burst out a drink, and lifted his hand: "now brother teaches you to be cruel. For me, it''s not worth killing this son of a bitch!"


    The strength condenses in Yan Luo''s body, Luo Qian eyebrows a pick dark road bad time, is already late!


    Yan Luo took a picture on his forehead, blood left, with a smile: "brother died, you don''t have to worry, dry him, revenge for brother!"


    Chu Feng''s body was shocked, and he felt Yan Luo''s life function gradually losing. His heart was sour: "Yama!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1653

    Magic power is turbulent!


    Not only Chu Feng began to be permeated with taboo magic power, but also a powerful pressure from the supreme heaven.


    Yan Luo fell to the ground with a smile in his mouth and said in a soft voice: "crazy boy, remember to burn a dozen beauties for me after my brother''s death. I want all kinds of beauties. The last sentence fell. Yan Luo closed his eyes, and his last breath dissipated in an instant. Chu Feng''s heart shook hard, and an absolutely violent voice appeared in his lonely eyes , clench your fists and toss your strength.


    Luo Qian instantly sweat out, looking at the silent Yan Luo, clenching his teeth and swearing: "damn the guy!"


    The last chip is not. Seeing Chu Feng''s taboo power looming, Luo Qian knows what terrible storm he is going to face next. His eyes are fierce and his opportunity to kill is firm. Whether he is dead or alive tonight, he will pay a huge price to Chu Feng.


    "Hell!"


    Suddenly, the sky and the earth were in turmoil. The wind of Chu was roaring up to the sky, and the wind and cloud changed color. Originally, there were thick dark clouds in the starry sky. The faint thunder rolling gave people a kind of depressing repression. The release of taboo force made the endless things pale.


    Chu Feng, who still has a trace of reason, blows out furiously with a fist. Luo Qian on the ground flickers away. A huge pit suddenly appears in the place where he originally stood. However, Yan Luo''s body has no fluctuation. Because Chu Feng has the power of rational control, he can no longer destroy Yan Luo''s body.


    "Time flies, and the second force of taboo has been slowly revived."


    What everyone doesn''t know is that on the endless sky, in the distant starry sky opposite to the demon king, the mysterious woman Lu Wan who once took Zhang yun''er was standing there, still wearing a simple Veil: "but why would it be a little bit worse, Yan Luo''s death, not enough?"


    Beside her stood a graceful figure. Who could not Zhang yun''er be?


    Looking at the Chu Feng who was constantly attacking Luo Qian, a trace of heartache flashed in Zhang yun''er''s eyes: "he still has restraint. He knows that if we let go of the first World War, everyone will die, and Yan Luo''s body will turn to ashes, even the whole meiyuanluo family will fluctuate, and even hurt cold frost and murongbing."


    "He''s tolerating, so he can''t vent his anger completely. Naturally, he''s almost."


    Lu Wanmei eyes a congealed, then slightly nodded, can be regarded as agree with Zhang Yuner.


    The wind of Chu, who is still holding back completely, is still not in control.


    Zhang yun''er looked at Lu Wan with a slant of his head, and asked lightly, "reverence God, I have always been curious about a question, but you have never told me, can you untie the doubts in my heart tonight?"


    Lu Wan''s eyes did not move: "what do you want to know?"


    "I want to know the state of Chu Feng and me!" Zhang Yuner breathed out a breath and looked at the beloved man''s soft voice: "we are all taboos, but when you came to me, I easily recovered the power of taboo. Only by step-by-step and steady progress, I would go to the peak of taboo."


    "Why is chufeng the way of a warrior, and why are the demons divided into three parts?"


    There was silence in the space. Zhang yun''er didn''t ask. She believed that Lu Wan would give her a good explanation tonight.


    "Because Chu wind is the dark eyes, the existence of extinction, the peak of evil."


    In silence, when Chu Feng blows Luo Qian, LV Wancai replies faintly: "and you are the eye of fate, born God, your existence is to maintain the world, this era is the most perfect era in countless eras, human power is limited, I can control, so I don''t want this era to collapse, destroyed in the hands of Chu Feng."


    Zhang Yuner''s beautiful eyes flashed: "so?"


    Lu Wan''s eyes flashed a touch of helplessness: "therefore, before endless years, I used Chang''e''s art of great destiny. When she altered the fate of six lives, I also secretly modified the taboo destiny, blocked the power of the demon God and let it be divided into three parts. It needs to meet three conditions to recover. Of course, Chu Feng can pass the test of three forces."


    Zhang yun''er slightly frowns: "so do, meaningful?"


    "Yes!" Lu Wan replied faintly, with affirmation: "three powers, the conditions I set are three kinds of emotions that human beings must have: love, kinship and friendship. The reason why ancient demons killed the world is that his heart is merciless, and he doesn''t understand love, family and friendship, so he has destroyed an era.


    In this era, I want to maintain this era. Therefore, violating the definition of chaotic heaven changed the fate of taboos. Chu Feng had to meet the three tests I set to awaken all the powers of demons. He passed the first one, and now it''s the second one. It''s just a little bit short. "


    Zhang Yuner nodded slightly: "the first strength should be love, when Chu Feng inspired the taboo for Murong Bing''s first World War, right?"


    "Yes Lu Wan nodded softly: "at that time, if Chu Feng ignored Murong Bing''s life and death, then he could not drive the force of taboo, and he drove taboo to kill the world for love. Although the process was cruel, he had love in his heart, so that power would recover directly!The second power is friendship. If he can be angry or kill the world for his friends, he will wake up to the second power, which is similar to cruelty in the process. But he has the feeling of friends and brothers in his heart, and the second power will recover!


    As for the third power, which is also the most important one, that is family affection. You also know the identity of Chu Feng in this life. It''s hard to make family relationship, but as long as he can pass, he will fully wake up to the third power. Next, the dark magic wings will change, the ethereal demon world will return to its original position, the Ming Hong magic sword will return to one, and the demon God will come! "


    Zhang yun''er frowned: "it must be in this way to recover strength. Isn''t it too cruel, and you can''t guarantee that he will go on in accordance with your imagination and still perish?"


    "Five to five!" Lu Wan hesitated for a moment and sighed, "I can''t get rid of taboos, so I can only look like this. Just now I said that the ancient devil had no love and no love, only himself, so he could kill the whole world without blinking an eye. If Chu Feng experienced three kinds of emotions, a soft place would sprout in his heart."


    "I''m not sure, but I believe that a demon with love will not be too cruel!"


    Zhang yun''er nodded slightly: "I understand that you are worried that Chu Feng will be ruthless in the road of ancient demons, so deliberately change the taboo fate to let him have affection. It seems that you have succeeded. At least he is now trying to restrain himself. Obviously, he has love in his heart."


    Lu Wan sighed: "if you don''t let go of it completely, he will not be able to awaken the power of the second taboo. That era will come at any time. I need a sentimental demon. If I can''t wake up tonight, it will be very difficult to have a chance to wake up again. At the beginning, it''s meaningless for you to explain what Yan Luo did according to my intention."


    Zhang Yuner''s mouth swept a good-looking arc: "perhaps, I can help, you can violate the fate of heaven, but I am the fate!"


    Lu Wan was stunned. Before he could figure out what was going on, Zhang Yuner''s right eye showed a holy color, and LV Wan''s heart was slightly shocked.


    The eye of destiny is in charge of fate. One eye looks through the years, the other takes people''s luck and endows others with vitality. Taking charge of destiny means that fate can be changed. Lu Wan''s face is always calm and happy, and she smiles: "very good!"


    Zhang yun''er''s right eye returned to its normal color, but her expression had a faint melancholy: "good is good, but the process is too cruel, but as long as Chu Feng wakes up to this power, I will have confidence in the coming of that era."


    Lu Wan seemed to know something. She took Zhang yun''er''s hand and sighed: "killing is a crime, which can never be denied. But if a person''s death can save countless people, it is worth it."


    "Believe me, one day Chu Feng will grow up and no longer be a ruthless demon who only knows how to kill and destroy the world!"


    In the turbulent world, Chu Feng didn''t know that Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan were hiding in the distant starry sky. They just kept attacking Luo Qian, who was in distress. They killed the opportunity to let everyone feel it clearly.


    At the moment, Chu Feng only killed Luo Qian''s thought, without a trace of pity.


    Luo Qian was able to resist the strong power of Chu wind a little, but his physical strength was not enough. At the moment, he was completely supported by a spirit. Otherwise, he really wanted to have a rest.


    Also know that Yan Luo''s death, has infuriated to the bottom line of Chu Feng and his madness.


    Luo Mengmeng clenched her two hands and cried nervously, "brother, you must be careful. You must win!"


    Hearing his sister''s voice, Luo Qian felt a warm current in his heart. He knew that he could not die. He must not die. He also wanted to live for Luo Mengmeng.


    But in the face of the absolutely strong Chu wind at the moment, Luo Qian also seems to be unable to cope with it. After the collision between the two powers, Luo Qian finally couldn''t resist the taboo force induced by Chu wind at the moment. His mouth spouted blood, and his body was like a broken kite crossing the arc with human penetration in the air. How much strength would it take to make a person resist?


    The body directly and the ground to a close contact, hit the hard ground, Luo Qian body twitch, spurt a mouthful of blood.


    The falling place was dozens of meters in front of Luo Mengmeng. Seeing Luo Qian''s desolate appearance, Luo Mengmeng left tears, pushed aside the people in front of him and ran to him: "brother!"


    Ya Ya is still there with a complicated frown. Seeing Luo Mengmeng run over and hurry up, she knows that the Chu wind is Lin Feng. What should I do?


    Luo Qian coughed and stood up slowly. Seeing Luo Mengmeng running, he said, "don''t come here!"


    And Chu wind with the towering magic power has appeared in the sky, indifferent eyes: "I want you to live like death!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1654

    The powerful and terrifying forces are constantly gathering. Within five kilometers around, they are covered by the power of Chu wind. Everyone is pale. How can they ever see such a powerful force?


    Just feeling has been terrible, if this really falls on the body, how many people in the world can resist it?


    Luo Qian''s eyes showed desperation, clenched his teeth and slowly rose to prevent Luo Mengmeng from approaching.


    Looking at Chu Feng, Luo Qian felt only powerless, because he knew that Chu Feng''s next blow would make him disappear completely in this world.


    Looking up at the night sky, he gave a sad smile: "Meng Meng, take good care of yourself. You can''t be naughty again if your brother is not here. In the next life, I''ll be your brother again, and you''ll be a warm sister to me."


    "go to die!" Chu Feng suddenly raised the power to an extreme state. The invisible oppression instantly covered Luo Qian and filled the whole world!


    Luo Sihai and others at the moment do not care about the life and death of anyone, as long as they do not die, they all quickly flash evacuation, do not want to lie gun because of this.


    A dark beam of light directly shot out, Luo Qian calmly closed his eyes, not that he didn''t want to block, but that he knew he couldn''t block it.


    The power was oppressed and death was coming. Everyone held their breath. Chu Feng''s attack could directly destroy the Luo family in Meiyuan, let alone Luo Qian?


    All of a sudden, a scream came into everyone''s ears, and all of them were staring at it. A graceful figure was pushed by a force in the air and hit the mountains in the distance. All people''s breathing stopped completely in one.


    "Why?"


    Chu Feng stretched out a hand there, but his eyes were dull. His heart was very painful and he asked a question.


    On the ground, Yaya''s pupil shrinks violently and hysterically: "miss!"


    Luo Mengmeng!


    At the critical moment, Luo Mengmeng jumps directly and blocks Luo Qian in front of her. She is directly bombarded by the power of Chu Feng. In an instant, there is no sound. The heart of the girl who grew up with Luo Mengmeng is hard.


    Then there was hysterical anger: "Lin Feng, didn''t you say that miss is your friend, a friend for life? Why did you kill her! "


    Lin Feng?


    Hearing the name, all the people were dull, looking at Chu Feng, who stood in the air struggling with pain and pain. They didn''t think of this layer at first, but at the moment, Ya Ya suddenly said it, and everyone seemed to understand something in a moment.


    Lin Feng is Chu Feng, who deliberately uses Luo Mengmeng to enter the Luo family in Meiyuan.


    Luo Qian opened his eyes and turned to look at the direction of Luo Mengmeng''s being blasted out. He could not feel Luo Mengmeng''s breath. His eyes spread. He stood in the void with a sense of sadness. At this moment, he forgot what he was going to do and what he was doing.


    "Meng Meng!" Zheng Zheng mouth, the whole person fell into a trance, he felt everything is so unreal, Meng Meng?


    Suddenly, he turned around, and his eyes were cruel and cruel: "Chu Feng, you are Lin Feng, are you still a person? How much pressure has Meng Meng resisted for you? What''s more, she wants you to become stronger. Why do you want to kill her? You can''t kill her even if you kill me. You bastard, you bastard who will do anything to achieve your goal! "


    Chu Feng''s hand slowly put down. He saw Luo Mengmeng at the moment when he was just shooting, and he quickly withdrew more than half of his strength. However, the power sent out was still on Luo Mengmeng''s body. He didn''t want to kill Luo Mengmeng, but why?


    Her eyes were pained, confused and deeply distressed. She didn''t know Luo Mengmeng for a long time. However, the picture of the two people getting along with each other and the kiss in Meilin appeared in front of her eyes. The sentence that we are friends echoed again in Chu Feng''s mind, and her eyes became more and more painful.


    In order to make Luo Mengmeng not sad, he uses the death of a person to make everyone think that Lin Feng is dead. But after so much, we still know that Luo Mengmeng, Luo Mengmeng, and Luo Mengmeng are dead!


    A stream of sadness surged into the bottom of my heart, and Chu Feng''s whole body was still indifferent: "I''m sorry for her!"


    Chu Feng''s words undoubtedly confirmed that he was Lin Feng. Luo Sihai was in a bad mood in the distance. Luo Mengmeng was his favorite daughter. He died like this at the moment. He said angrily, "Chu Feng, thanks to you, you are the little judge. Are you a human being?"


    Luo Sihai''s angry words also made the rest of the Luo family in Meiyuan scold one after another. They all felt that Chu Feng was too much and even used Luo Mengmeng.


    Luo Qian''s body also at this moment the emergence of towering powerful force, gnashing teeth: "I can''t kill you, I also want to tear a piece of flesh from you!"


    "Shut up In the endless desolation, Yan Luo''s death and Luo Mengmeng''s accident made Chu Feng''s left eye crimson and burst into the air. His body slowly emptied with the smell of extinction: "because of the fruit, without the successive succession of your Mei Yuan Luo''s family, there would not be a day when Chu Feng was under the city."


    "I''m sorry for Meng Meng, but I can live up to my conscience. You, you, and you must die!"


    the endless thunder light flashed at the moment when the voice of Chu Feng fell. A strong force of taboo was constantly gathering over the top of Chu Feng''s head. Luo Qian felt great pressure, but for Luo Mengmeng, he wanted to revenge!


    The Luo family, who were scolded by Chu Feng, shut up. Chu Feng used Luo Mengmeng and even killed her by mistake. But there was no Luo family in Meiyuan. How could Chu Feng attack the city?


    At this moment, no one dares to scold Chu Feng, because they find that Chu Feng seems to have changed a person, making them depressed.


    In the dark and thick sky, thunder flashed and muffled. Everyone was palpitating, because the Chu wind at this moment gave them a feeling of being the master of hell. Maybe it was more specific.


    "He''s going to revive taboo!"


    In the plum forest of the mountain where Luo Mengmeng fell, Zhang Yuner shook her head and looked at the forces gathering in the sky, knowing that soon these forces would naturally form into the body of Chu Feng: "but she doesn''t deserve to die. Am I wrong? Just to make my man stronger, sacrifice a friend of his, an apologetic friend? "


    Lu Wan stood aside and glanced at Luo Mengmeng, who broke several plum trees: "maybe, this is fate. Look away, Chu Feng awakens the power of the second taboo. We can also go. Cold as frost and Murong Bing plus the demon king are enough!"


    After that, Lu Wan disappeared in the same place. There was no breath at all. No one even knew that she had appeared.


    Zhang yun''er took back her eyes from afar and looked at Luo Mengmeng lightly. For a long time, she sighed, "I owe you something."


    "I want you dead!" Luo Qian is at this time crazy general attack Chu wind, the force of destruction surging toward the Chu wind.


    However, no matter how powerful these forces are, they are blocked out at the moment and can''t get close to the Chu wind. In the sky, there is also a vortex gathering at the moment. No one can easily spy out how much power there is.


    "Are you qualified to kill me?"


    Chu wind strange smile, a hand gently raised to the monster, the sky vortex gathered under the traction of that hand, shrouded in the Chu wind, the power of Chu wind is also constantly strengthening.


    Thunder rolling down, dark magic wings in the dark whirlpool slightly shaking, naked Chu wind momentum earth shaking, mouth with the bloody radian, let everyone feel a chill.


    Luo Qian''s eyes were bloodshot and he did not know that he was tired. At the moment, there was only one idea in his mind. He killed chufeng and avenged Luo Mengmeng, even though his power at the moment could not do any harm to Chu Feng.


    In the distance, lengrushuang and Murong Bing feel the huge power fluctuation and turn back again. They are surprised to see that the place where Chu Feng is located is gathering powerful forces, and even the sky thunder is constantly falling.


    Because they know that it is an absolutely powerful and boundless power. If they look at each other at each other, this is the second power of the demon God. What state will Chu Feng go to after absorbing it?


    Two people did not expect, but quickly dispersed, they should be prepared, can not let Chu Feng lose his mind, although they do not have much confidence to block.


    Luo Qian finally couldn''t resist the huge force. He withdrew for a long distance. He felt the powerful force and the sweat on his forehead. He felt that the power was relative to the peak.


    His face was very ugly. He knew that Chu Feng had awakened the power of taboo again, and that it was because of the last straw that Luo Mengmeng pressed on him. He laughed bitterly in his heart and was on guard. Even if Chu Feng was stronger, he would revenge Luo Mengmeng.


    Dozens of thunder fell and exploded everywhere, just like the end of the world. The sky and the earth were rolling with dark clouds and heavy rain. On the first day of the new year''s pass, it also ushered in its first rain. Even heavy rain and dark clouds began to roll in the southeast of the outside world. It was just like when the imperial city was at first. It was inexplicable. The weather forecast was not reported.


    In the heavy rain, people''s sight is blurred, and the whirlpool formed around the Chu wind is also gradually dispersed. The left eye is shining with bloodthirsty light. Let the wind and rain blow, the magic power is mighty.


    The body is rising in the sky on a rainy night, with the laughter of Jie and Jie, and the words that make countless people afraid: "tonight, you will all die, you will die, for the dead, sacrifice!"


    Killing, bloody, heavy rain can not cover up and wash!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1655

    Endless thunder flashed and exploded behind the Chu wind.


    In the downpour of rain, Chu Feng, like a murderous God, exudes a terrifying evil spirit. The corners of his mouth have a bloodthirsty radian. Luo Qian just collides with his eyes and produces a kind of shaking from his heart.


    This kind of look is familiar and strange. In ancient times, didn''t it appear?


    Heavy rain catharsis, but Luo qian does not feel a trace of cold, only boundless fear, in the face of the Chu wind at the moment, he has no confidence to win.


    Chu Feng stands in the air, fingers gently out a hook and a flick, suddenly fell a black lightning on the sky, straight to Luo Qian, which contains that terrible power, just flash, let people smell the breath of death.


    Luo Qian looks ugly, broke out all the strength, quickly between dodge.


    The thunder and lightning went straight to the ground. After hearing the loud noise, he looked up to the ground. There was a pit with a diameter of more than 10 meters and a depth of more than 3 meters. Luo Qian''s eyes were dignified. This was the thunder of God''s punishment!


    Dark eyes, demon, in charge of the punishment!


    The pit was slowly filled with water in the heavy rain. Luo Qian raised his head to look at the sky. A thunder fell again, looking ugly. He didn''t dare to fight.


    Although he felt that he could stop it, there was no certainty at all. What if he could not resist it? Luo Qian couldn''t imagine that kind of thing.


    However, Chu Feng had no feeling at all. He was just killing and indifference. The thunder of heaven and earth was rolling, and the black thunder that began to fall was the same. After Luo Qian dodged away twice, the number of falling down was increasing. The terrifying power made people unable to resist at all.


    Rainy night is very cold, but at the moment is not as cold as Luo family''s heart.


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing have a light glow on their bodies, and the rain can''t fall on them. Seeing Chu Feng''s cat and mouse like rampage on Luo Qian, they look similar and dignified. Knowing that Luo Mengmeng has died in Chu Feng''s hands, he has fallen into a kind of grief and anger.


    He needs to vent, kill, and slowly calm down.


    The two sisters looked at each other in the rainy night and shook their heads together. Now the Chu wind is so strong that they have no chance to get close to it. But if it goes on like this, Chu Feng will completely lose her mind.


    Hesitating for a moment, Murong bingjiao voice said: "you must abide by the original heart, or you will be swallowed by the force of taboo. You have not entered the demigod, be careful!"


    In Murong Bing''s warning, Chu Feng suddenly turns back, his fingers bend, and a sky thunder falls directly from the sky to take Murong ice, and the opportunity to kill is finished.


    Murong ice mouth slightly open, Chu Feng want to kill her?


    Cold as frost, he drew close and pulled Murong Bing to dodge. He saw a thunder and followed him like a shadow. In the dark, he said a jerk. Cold frost quickly moved away. When he was sure that he was safe, he only said: "now he has killing intention and no emotion. He will kill people!"


    Murong Bing his lips: "what should we do? If we go down like this, not only the meiyuanluo family will be finished, but also the outside world will be affected. Taboos will appear and the world will be turbulent."


    Cold as frost, frowning and thinking, but can not think of a way, shaking his head: "unless we are in the peak period, or simply can not deal with him now."


    Murong Bing frowned and saw the Chu wind ravaging Luo Qian again. He knew that it was no way to go on like this. The power of the thunder of heavenly punishment is very powerful, which is even stronger than the nine heavenly thunder that strides into the demigod. It is nothing to kill Luo Qian, but if the external world is involved based on destruction, something will happen.


    Between hesitation, Luo qian can''t dodge by a thunderbolt on his body, fell from the middle of the air, is right in front of the people.


    Luo Sihai and other people''s mind coagulates, hesitates for a moment, Luo Sihai still walks to help Luo Qian up: "are you ok?"


    Luo Qian coughed constantly, his eyes fixed on him slowly falling down from the air. Chu Feng, the dark devil''s wings folded up, said in a low voice: "it''s OK for the time being, but if we can''t fix him, we will not only die, maybe the whole southeast will be destroyed by him. He has lost his nature and only has the heart to kill."


    Luo Sihai looked at the Chu wind, which was like the arrival of the God of death. He asked in awe: "what''s going on?"


    "Taboo man!" Luo Qian coughed and opened his mouth with blood stains: "in the ancient times, taboos collapsed and Xiuzhen disappeared. He destroyed the Xiuzhen era. Chu Feng is the taboo of this era, the demon God. The meaning of his existence is to destroy the world, and once again enter a new era, he is the enemy of all people."


    Luo Sihai''s heart trembled. He had heard about the taboo, but he was really sure that there was no such thing. At the moment, Luo Qian said so. He had no doubt, because the combat effectiveness of Chu Feng and the mutation of Luo Qian all showed too many things.


    Chu Feng is the enemy of all people, the meaning of his existence is to destroy the world.


    Luo Sihai asked a man to come and help Luo Qian. He stood up and walked a little bit ahead of him. Facing Chu Feng, who was already standing on the ground in the distance, his eyes were firm: "you can''t escape. If you can''t escape, you can only fight. You''re very strong, but I don''t believe that all of us can still deal with you.""Meiyuan Luo family has been handed down for thousands of years. You can''t destroy it if you want to!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled with red light. He looked at the Luo family in Meiyuan from around because of Luo Sihai''s words and Luo Qian''s explanation. Their eyes were indifferent, without any human color, but only a kind of cold indifference.


    The hand opens gently, and a black light appears in the hand, and slowly becomes converging and forming. The spirit of the Ming Hong magic sword is formed with the sword spirit.


    Meilin spread in the heavy rain, I don''t know how far away, all the plum blossom are in the wind and rain, all the people of meiyuanluo''s family are gathered together, Chu Feng''s body rolling magic power surging forward step by step, each step of the walk out brings huge pressure to people.


    Luo Sihai looked dignified, facing the Chu wind which came step by step, he said: "let''s do it together!"


    Thousands of people gathered powerful forces in an instant, and launched the most ferocious encirclement and killing of Chu Feng in this land of Meilin.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing both look slightly in the void and can''t bear to look directly. Meiyuanluo''s family is not lack of courage. However, it is useless to face the second taboo of Chu fengla. Unless there is a God, there is no one who can stop Chu Feng.


    Without God, even a thousand and a half gods can''t stop the Chu wind at this moment, because his power, with the power of God, who can resist it?


    A sword was slashed horizontally, and the endless sword spirit was raging in the whole space. The heavy rain had been cut into pieces. On one side, more than 20 strong men of the Luo family in Meiyuan were fragmented, leaving only a layer of blood mist washed away by the heavy rain. With one sword, more than 20 people were killed, and the impact of the people was slightly stopped.


    But then there was a more violent impact, because they knew very well that Chu Feng had lost his mind, even if they did not surrender, chufeng would kill them.


    Faced with the fierce and fearless charge of the Luo family in Meiyuan, Chu Feng wielded a sword. No one could resist the power of the sword, no matter in the period of Tianyang or in the period of natural anger. The power of that sword was completely annihilated in the world and disappeared for a lifetime.


    The mud of the earth, which was blown by heavy rain, could not affect Chu Feng''s killing intention at this moment. He walked forward step by step with absolutely firm killing opportunity, which made countless people feel suffocating.


    Luo Sihai looked dignified. He held a knife in his hand and clenched his teeth. It seemed that he had made such a huge decision. He rushed out with a burst of drink. But before he got close, he was hit by Chu Feng, who waved his hands at will and flew out dozens of meters away and landed on the ground.


    With the help of the Luo family, Luo Qian knows that Chu Feng is invincible now, and even if he is cold as frost and murongbing, how can he have any pity for the rest of the people?


    With a deep frown on his brow, Luo Qian thought of the dead Luo Mengmeng, pushed aside his Luo family and walked slowly forward.


    "You all go away!"


    In the heavy rain, he burst into a blast like thunder. Luo Qian''s whole body was full of evil spirit. His hands were raised and the surrounding earth was in turmoil. All Luo''s family members quickly evacuated. It was to see whether Luo Qian could cope with the current Chu wind.


    Hundreds of plum trees suddenly rose from the roots, completely pulled by an invisible force. Luo Qian''s eyes were strange and said, all the branches of those plum trees were scattered and pressed towards the Chu wind. Only the tree body was suspended in the air, which was extremely heavy.


    Despite the pressure of those branches, Chu Feng never frowned.


    Luo Qian burst out a drink, hundreds of trees fell from the sky, inserted in the chufeng that around, as if with trees to bury Chu Feng in general.


    The hand gently opened, Luo Qian showed a cruel smile, between the palms of the burning up a strange flame, no matter how the heavy rain poured down, it did not have the slightest intention to extinguish.


    "Demon God, Liuwei really can''t destroy you. I''m going to die!"


    Luo Qian soared away, instantly threw out his own treasure of countless years of special flame, instantly lit up those trees and everything, and the encounter of heavy rain is even more burning, as if it is not rain, but gasoline.


    Luo Qian''s fierce eyes swept to Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing: "I advise you not to do anything, or we will die tonight!"


    Hands open, endless force compressed a ray of light, directly circled the fire burning hundreds of meters in diameter, cold as frost and Murong Bing Murong Murong Murong scolded, the force constantly burst out to break the obstacles of Luo Qian, which prevented the fire from spreading and destroying the whole Meiyuan Luo family.


    Luo Qian spat out a mouthful of blood, to resist the pain of the heart and constantly increase the strength.


    Liuwei zhenhuo can burn all things in the world. He is going to burn Chu Feng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1656

    The flame was burning and was completely wrapped in a layer of power. No matter how cold and Murong Bing attacked, they could not play any role. This used the boundary of almost all Luo Qian''s forces and completely isolated the outside world and everything.


    With a heavy breath, Luo Qian put down his hand and a ferocious smile appeared on his face: "this time, you will not die, then I will die!"


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are anxious, and their strength is constantly increasing. However, in the face of Luo Qian''s all-out efforts to create the boundary, they can not be broken at all.


    Murong Bing instantly ascended to kill: "I will kill you!"


    Luo Qian''s indifferent smile instantly soared into the air and fought with Murong Bing. The heavy rain howled and the wind was raging. Evil spirit and evil spirit intertwined and stirred everything around him. Originally, the depressed people had the impulse to vomit blood. Evil spirit and evil spirit interweaved, which made it difficult for them to resist.


    As cold as frost, another burst of strength, but the border still did not move, it was completely wrapped in fire, all things have been burning slowly into ashes, the black rainy night was lit by the burning fire.


    In such a strong flame, everyone felt that Chu Feng should die this time.


    Standing at the end of the crowd, Yaya looks at the burning place with complicated eyes. She thinks of Luo Mengmeng''s death and Chu Feng''s disguise as Lin Feng. She has a bitter smile. She doesn''t want Chu Feng to die or Luo Mengmeng to die. But now she can''t do anything. There are too many people who can kill her in a second.


    Luo Qian in the sky also spewed out a mouthful of blood, which was washed away by the heavy rain. His body swayed and retreated a little. Looking at the crazy Murong Bing, he sneered: "how about killing me? Chu Feng is dead, the devil is dead. Even if I am dead, it''s worth it. It doesn''t matter!"


    Murong Bing looks back at the burning boundary of the fire, and can''t feel the breath of Chu wind. But if it''s Liuwei real fire, unless it''s a person with a divine body, he can''t die. Now Chu Feng''s state is infinitely close to the demigod, and his body is at most a demigod''s body. How can he resist the six flavor fire?


    His eyes flash with killing opportunities. The endless evil spirit changes the direction of the heavy rain. He looks at Luo Qian with a color of absolute destruction.


    The world is quiet, and the thunder in the sky disappears at this moment. Only the continuous heavy rain makes the surrounding space dreary and quiet. The cohesive force of Murong ice is frozen there, looking back to the direction of the boundary.


    The grim smile on Luo Qian''s face also disappeared completely at the moment. Looking at the direction of the border, his eyes were full of incredible look. How could it be possible?


    Cold as frost also felt what, cold face revealed a touch of joy.


    The rest of the Luo family also felt something ordinary. All of them were quiet and looked at the direction of the border. At this moment, all of them felt a sense of inexplicable fear.


    The fire inside the boundary is slowly becoming smaller, and then slowly disappearing. A figure appears in front of the people, standing proud, surrounded by the burning ashes, but the body of the people standing there is still straight, straight into the sky!


    Dark magic wings slowly open, covered with a layer of light black, the surrounding ashes flutter in the wind, Chu wind slowly raised his head, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked, cruel bloodthirsty!


    All of a sudden, the boundary ruptured and Chu Feng disappeared. Luo Qian''s pupils shrank violently, but he didn''t know what was going on. He felt severe pain in his back spine and threw his body uncontrollably towards the ground.


    Seeing that he was about to hit the ground fiercely, Chu Feng appeared on the ground like a ghost again. His smile was still the same, but it gave people a gloomy feeling. With one hand gently stretched out, Luo Qian was about to approach the moment and suddenly waved it like a slap in the face.


    With a crisp sound, Luo Qian spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his body flew towards the sky again.


    Chu Feng appeared at Luo Qian''s side like a shadow. Instead of going to see him, he just kept a vertical horizontal line with him. The corner of his mouth swept over the killing arc, and then he whirled and kicked him. The latter was like a shell shooting towards the distant mountains, just like falling stars.


    The earth slightly turbulence, people''s hearts emerged bursts of cold, Chu wind is too cruel, so hit down, can still survive?


    Standing in the void, Chu Feng gave a cold smile, gloomy and cold, and his body suddenly disappeared in the dark. No one knew where he had gone. Even the cold frost and Murong ice did not notice his trace and breath.


    Murong Bing looked around: "where are the people?"


    "Mountains!" Cold as frost, feeling the breath fluctuation, he looked at the direction of the mountain where Luo Qian fell: "Luo Qian may be dead this time. We should try to prevent Chu Feng''s killing, otherwise tonight, blood will flow into a river, not the end, but the beginning!"


    Murong Bing felt the breath of Chu wind in the mountains two kilometers away. He nodded slightly and thought about how to suppress the taboo force of Chu wind.


    Cough, cough, cough!


    In the mountains, there is a huge pit. Luo Qian slowly climbs out of the pit. His whole body is muddy and uncomfortable. He goes out of the pit and lies on his back. He hears the footsteps trampling on the rain and sees the Chu wind walking along his side.With a bitter smile, he took back his eyes and let the rain fall on his face: "when I was a child, my mother died early. I grew up with Mengmeng. I think it''s my responsibility to take care of my sister and grow up without pressure, which is what I should do all my life."


    "But three years ago, I found myself inexplicably more memory and strength, only to know that I am a man of destiny, but I still hope that my sister will grow up well."


    Chu Feng''s feet were stagnant, and the magic power was powerful. However, he stood there calmly, nodding, as if listening to something.


    Luo Qian did not feel general, continued: "but at that time, I also had some ideas. I inherited the power of Chisha and ruled the world. I gave myself a chance to be superior to all living beings. I also gave my sister a place to be worshipped. I have been working hard for all these years, but now there is nothing left."


    His eyes deviated and looked at Chu Feng. There was endless hatred: "you killed my sister with your own hands. You broke my dream with your own hands. I can''t kill you. I hate you, but I know I can''t do anything about it!"


    "But I will curse you, curse you all your life is lonely life, just like the night of blood moon, the four words of" night of blood moon "fall in Chu Feng''s ear, his brow is gently wrinkled, his hand is stretched out, Luo Qian seems to be pulled up by an invisible force and his feet are suspended there.


    The tongue gently licked the corner of his mouth. Chu Feng blew out a fist across the air. Luo Qian puffed out a mouthful of blood and flew out to hit the mountain.


    Chu Feng''s hand pinched, Luo Qian was pulled back by an invisible force. Chu Feng threw his foot out of the air, and Luo Qian immediately flew out again. He was very embarrassed.


    As soon as his hand was clenched, Luo Qian''s body was again uncontrollably four meters in front of Chu Feng. This time, Chu Feng kept shaking his fists from the air, but Luo Qian did not fly out again. Instead, he suffered an invisible blow like a sandbag. Blood flowed out of his mouth without money and mixed with the soil. It was impossible to be too embarrassed.


    I don''t know how many attacks he suffered. Luo Qian didn''t die, but the whole person was dying.


    Chu Feng stopped, still so cold and indifferent, Luo Qian spit out a mouthful of blood, holding up his strength and saying: "continue, Mengmeng is dead, I have no meaning to live. When I come to the world, no one really shares with me. It''s better to die than to live. Come, kill me, demon!"


    Chu Feng monstrous left eye looking at Luo Qian, the latter immediately felt wrapped in a sea of blood, and Chu Feng this time did not continue to attack.


    But slightly turned his head and looked into the darkness in the distance. The sharpness in his eyes dissipated a little, but the exuberant killing intention still exists.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s strange performance, Luo Qian also looked at the other side with difficulty. His eyes narrowed in the dark, and the heavy rain blurred his sight. Luo Qian could not see people, but he could feel a faint breath.


    Look a wrinkle and then a joy: "Meng Meng!"


    In the dark, there was only the sound of heavy rain blowing through the trees and landing. In the darkness of that direction, a figure staggered slowly out, covered with soil, but his delicate face showed that he was a perfect little beauty.


    Luo Qian''s face was pleasantly surprised: "Meng Meng, it''s really you. You haven''t died. How could it be?"


    Luo Mengmeng was the one who came out, but Luo Qian felt incredible. How powerful the attack Chu Feng started was. He knew that even if he fell on him, he would be seriously injured. Even if he was half divine, he would kill him instantly. Luo Mengmeng was just a perfect cultivation in Tianyang''s seven realms. How could he not die?


    Luo Mengmeng coughed gently, walked to seven meters near, her eyes were confused, and then she shook her head: "I remember that I am dead, but there is a force to pull me back, only just now I have the strength to open my eyes."


    Luo Qian was stunned, and then came a shock: "dead, live again?"


    "I don''t know, but in my mind, there is a beautiful woman who is enveloped in a layer of light like a God." Luo Mengmeng shook her head in confusion, and her eyes also looked at her. She still controlled Luo Qian''s Chu Feng. Her eyes flashed through the pain: "I''ve already woken up, is that true?"


    Chu Feng squints his eyes and releases his hand. Luo Qian falls on the ground and turns to face Luo Mengmeng.


    Faced with the violent power of Chu Feng, Luo Mengmeng feels very depressed. However, she insists that she should not shrink back and look at Chu Feng directly.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng opened his hand, and Luo Mengmeng came to him. Luo Qian was shocked in his eyes: "don''t!"


    Luo Mengmeng, however, didn''t feel general. Looking at Chu Feng, she said faintly, "you said that we would be good friends. I remember that moment of death!" Step slowly back a little, Luo Mengmeng showed a sad: "but now I know how stupid I am. Originally, I am just a piece of your chess piece, a piece of chess to kill my family."


    "I''m a sinner of the Luo family, but I hope you can let my brother go. I''m willing to exchange my life for my life. I''m sorry for the dead Luo family and make up for my heart."


    In his speech, Luo Mengmeng has a dagger in his hand. Luo Qian''s pupil shrinks violently: "don''t!"Luo Mengmeng didn''t seem to hear that. He took out a dagger and stabbed it into the heart. He spattered blood: "can I exchange my death for your high hand? My friend? "


    Chu Feng frowned tightly, his left eye flickered, his head felt intense pain, and his eyes struggled: "Meng Meng!"


    With a thunderous roar, Chu Feng suddenly flew away and disappeared in the night. No one knew where he had gone. Luo Mengmeng fell to the ground and looked up at the sky: "if there is an afterlife, can we not be friends?"


    Luo Qian''s hysterical roar: "Meng Meng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1657

    Ten days later, meiyuanluo''s family.


    That night, Chu Feng led the people of the adjudication office to kill meiyuanluo''s house, and there was a river of blood.


    That night, Chu Feng incarnated as a demon and revived the power of the second taboo of the demon God, which aroused thunder and thunder from the heaven and earth, and killed Luo Qian a hundred times.


    That night, Luo Mengmeng came back from the dead, exchanging his life for his life in exchange for the survival of the Luo family in Meiyuan in exchange for the survival of the Luo family in Meiyuan.


    That night, the ancestor of the Luo family in Meiyuan died in the hands of Chu Feng, Luo Haoyi died in the hands of Chu Feng. The Luo family''s influence in Meiyuan was damaged, and it was no longer able to fight against the verdict, with only a little self-protection.


    It was a tragic day for the whole family to be killed and the whole world was killed.


    That night, the ferocious name of Chu Feng completely shocked the world. In the next hundred years, people who mentioned the name of Chu Feng were scared. In a century, Chu Feng became the pronoun of evil god. In a century, Chu Feng symbolized an era.


    That night, in addition to the dilapidated xianchongmen and shenyinmen, Sijia and jueshamen withdrew all the people in the secular world, and there was no one in the secular world!


    On this day, the Luo family in Meiyuan was in a state of sadness and joy. On this day, the whole Luo family in Meiyuan fell into a kind of extreme sadness. Seeing off Luo Mengmeng, the girl who saved the whole family at the sacrifice of herself, was only 22 years old this year. Her good life had just begun, but she had already passed away.


    The symbol and the highest place of the Luo family in Meiyuan, the place where the ancestors practiced, were full of Luo Sihai, the master of the family, all the elders and important figures. Hundreds of people were standing there, and everyone''s face was full of sadness.


    Luo Sihai''s hair was completely white. After that night, Luo Sihai was guilty of the tragedy and damage of the Luo family in Meiyuan.


    All the people stood behind him. It was as cold as frost in the distance. Murong Bing and the master and apprentice of Zhuque were standing in the same place. It was not that they wanted to watch the jokes of the Luo family in Meiyuan, but that Chu Feng was still at the Luo''s house in Meiyuan. No one outside the passage had ever seen anyone go out. They were waiting for Chu Feng.


    Luo Mengmeng''s death stimulated him, and several women could feel it.


    Luo Qian in front of the erected tombstone, showed a bitter smile: "you are good, brother is proud of you, I believe you will be very happy very happy, here my brother promised you, never go out of Luo''s family, quietly do a common person."


    He lit three incense sticks and put them on the incense burner in front of him. Luo Qian bowed gently, turned around, ignored the people present, and walked directly down the mountain. No one tried to stop him. No one asked him why he had such a strong fighting capacity that night. The past, after all, has passed.


    Luo Sihai also stepped forward, lit incense, and sighed: "Meng Meng, my father is wrong, I''m sorry!"


    Shaking his head slightly, Luo Sihai''s white hair moved with the wind and turned to go down the mountain. He was ready to pass on the master of Luo''s family in Meiyuan to other people. At this moment, he was really tired. Even if the adjudication office would not touch the Luo family again, he did not want to do it again.


    The rest of the people also lined up to pay homage to Luo Mengmeng. No matter what kind of person Luo Mengmeng was in their eyes before, this time it was not Luo Mengmeng. Chu Feng would destroy the whole family.


    At this time, no one said that Chu Feng was a despicable rascal who took advantage of Luo Mengmeng''s trust, nor did anyone blame Luo Mengmeng for bringing Chu Feng in. We all know that there is a cause and a result. Without three or four actions of the Luo family in Meiyuan against Chu Feng, the Luo family in Meiyuan would not have been mercilessly bloodwashed.


    Under the brilliant sunshine, hundreds of people lined up to give Luo Mengmeng a stick of incense, and then they all slowly left, until Yaya was alone there. The rosefinch and others looked from the distance and sighed slightly.


    The little girl came forward and knelt on the ground. Looking at Luo Mengmeng''s tombstone, she looked sad: "Miss, have a good journey


    Tears can''t help but fall. I can''t help burning paper money for Luo Mengmeng and talking about their childhood anecdotes. It seems that they can''t say enough. They are cold as frost. They are moved slightly. Who says that only sisters have deep feelings. As long as they get along well and have no blood relationship, they can be as close as sisters.


    Nearly an hour later, Ya Ya stood up and tried to squeeze out a smile: "Miss, I''ll come to see you often. What do you want from below, I''ll send it to you!"


    Wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes, Ya Ya turns to go down the mountain, and a gust of wind blows, leaving four people standing there.


    Murong Bing''s slender legs went out to the tomb. Looking at the girl''s smile in front of her eyes in the picture on the tombstone, her eyes showed a pity: "although she is a member of meiyuanluo''s family, she is also a lovely and simple girl, but the world is very cruel, heaven and earth are plates, and people''s lives are chess!"


    Leng Rushuang nodded slightly: "there is a reason and a result. Without the rascal of meiyuanluo''s family, there would be nothing now. Moreover, her death was worth it. At least, she exchanged for the whole meiyuanluo family. Otherwise, how many people would die that night?"


    Murong Bing pursed her lips and knew that if Luo Mengmeng didn''t come back from the dead that night, the irrational Chu Feng would definitely let the Luo family''s chickens and dogs in Meiyuan not stay. The result was good. Meiyuan Luo''s family was saved, and Chu Feng''s taboo power was suppressed by the spattering blood. Unfortunately, Luo Mengmeng died.With a sigh and a wry smile: "if I know that this is the result, my husband may choose to open the channel directly, and he will not collude with Luo Mengmeng. The apology and guilt in his heart are estimated to stay for the rest of his life?"


    A few women nodded slightly, knowing that Chu Feng must still be very uncomfortable now, but things have happened, no one can change.


    Feng Qingqing blinked: "nine princesses, four princesses, master, it has been ten days. The seclusion interface fluctuates greatly. There is no martial arts person in the secular world. The little Lord''s wife comes to the news and asks what to do next?"


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing looked at each other and frowned.


    Chu Feng has completely deterred the world by attacking the Luo family in Meiyuan, and even the Wenzhou emperor family has chosen to keep a low profile. Now Chu Feng has completely deterred the world with blood. There is no change in the secular world, and there are not too many enemies in the hidden world. There is only a Juesha gate left, and the position cannot be determined.


    The ruling house has already been regarded as the world''s reclusive overlord, and there are still some things that need to be done to avoid making the world unstable, because if the adjudication Institute is so powerful, it will cause changes if it does not give the world a reassurance.


    After thinking about it, Leng Rushuang nodded slightly, and Murong Bing said: "tell Su wench that the verdict is completely hidden from the world, but it also issued a ruling order that there should be no unauthorized warrior in the secular world of the holy Dynasty. In addition, Qinglong island has been hidden, and the rest of the branches are also hidden."


    "The hermit should have the demeanor of seclusion. Don''t be born at will to break the rules of the world. I believe my husband also thinks so."


    Feng Qingqing nodded: "what about the secular forces?"


    Murong Bing frowned and pondered, and said: "the secular forces are in accordance with the current situation. Huangfu ruodie is in charge of Fengmen, Huang Jingyin is in charge of tianwangmen, Du Yaming is in charge of Xiangjiang East Red Gate and Wenzhou Red Gate, the Mafia remains unchanged, and the rest of the consortium forces remain the same as before and proceed as usual."


    "This is the rule of the game. In the future, my husband will not care too much about the secular world. Next, his enemies will be people from the five forbidden areas!"


    Feng Qingqing drum mouth: "understand, I''m going to spread the news now!" Do what you say. Feng Qingqing turns around and runs down the mountain.


    The remaining three people, the rosefinch looked at Luo Mengmeng''s grave and sighed, "everything has settled down, but where will the little Lord be?"


    Leng Rushuang looked at the endless meiyuanluo family and shook his head slightly: "if he conceals his breath, no one in the world can detect it. But rest assured, he should restore his rationality. Now those who can hurt him can not even a few forces. There is no need to worry too much!"


    Murong Bing side head: "what about us?"


    Lengrushuang breathed out a breath: "let''s go first. If you stay here for more than one day, meiyuanluo''s family will be uncomfortable. Go outside and wait. He will come to us when he recovers his mood."


    "That''s the only way now." Murong Bing nodded, looked back at Luo Mengmeng''s tomb and sighed, "little girl, go all the way!"


    In a twinkling of an eye, the three disappeared on the top of the mountain, leaving only a lonely grave and a smiling face on the tombstone.


    A gust of mountain wind blows, a lonely figure suddenly appears in front of the tombstone. Chu Feng, who has disappeared for ten days, slowly squats down and brushes his hands over the photo. Looking at the girl''s photo close at hand, Chu Feng''s eyes show a faint sadness.


    He picked up the remaining three incense sticks and lit them in the incense burner. Looking at the girl''s smile, Chu Feng said apologetically: "I''m sorry, I''m not a qualified friend. I don''t have the courage to see you for the last time. Am I a coward?"


    "Take it easy. The grudge between me and meiyuanluo''s family is over. I won''t touch any one of Luo''s family, including your brother!"


    There was a gust of wind from the flat land, which seemed to be returning to the Chu wind.


    Slowly stood up, disappeared for ten days of Chu Feng''s face more tired and sad color, turned to look at meiyuanluo''s house, traces of that night''s war can still be seen, although in a hurry to repair, but also need a few months.


    "What is the killing for?"


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng walked to the edge and stood facing the wind. It was Luo Mengmeng''s blood that stimulated his transformation that night, and Luo Mengmeng''s blood made him suppress taboos.


    He took a breath gently and looked back at the tomb. His figure gradually became blurred. He wanted to feel the breath of Luo Mengmeng and the body of Yan Luo who did not know how to go to make up for his sense of shame.


    The wind of the mountain is howling, and the song ends?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1658

    That a plum blossom garden, that once filled with laughter.


    Chu Feng suddenly appeared here without any sign. This is the place where Luo Mengmeng lived. But now it''s a bit more cold. With Luo Qian''s request, all the servants here have retired. Now only Ya Ya lives here, but now Chu Feng can''t even see ya ya.


    Walking forward a few steps, looking at the stone platform, a picture appeared in my mind. On that day, Luo Mengmeng''s stubborn and simple confession and her expectation for Lin Feng were just like yesterday.


    But the place is still there, but the people are no longer there.


    Passing a faint melancholy and desolation, Chu Feng walks to the door of Luo Mengmeng''s room, trying not to let himself think of Luo Mengmeng''s original initiative kiss. He gently pushed the door open and walked in. A smell of daughter''s fragrance came from Luo Mengmeng''s body. He could still feel the other party''s breath here.


    "Coming?"


    At the moment, Qian Ya looks tired, but the whole bearded man is not empty.


    After leaving Luo Mengmeng''s cemetery, he came here to feel the breath of Luo Mengmeng before he died.


    Chu Feng walked into the room, facing Luo Qian, there was not a trace of hatred revealed, perhaps Luo Mengmeng''s death has let all the hatred dissipate: "you have a good sister!"


    "Yes However, if she has not nodded her head in the world, it is a pity that if she has not been able to do anything in the world, it will be a pity for her to do everything


    "Little wind, have you ever had a little guilt or regret in your heart?"


    Chu Feng opened a chair and sat down. He picked up the cooling teapot and poured out a cup of cool tea. It seemed that he was facing an ordinary friend rather than an enemy.


    After taking a sip of the tea cup, Chu Feng looked calm: "I feel guilty about Meng Meng, but I won''t regret it!"


    "Give me another chance and I''ll still do it."


    Luo Qian didn''t seem surprised at all. Chu Feng''s reply, with a slight smile, gave people a sad feeling: "as I expected, how can a woman give up her principles because of her lack of good manners? But I can hear that you still have a trace of guilt for Meng Meng. I don''t hate you so much in my heart."


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "but, she finally left this world."


    Luo Qian looked sluggish, nodded slightly and stood up.


    Chu Feng holding a cup of tea, a light look at Luo Qian: "your strength?"


    "It''s gone!" Luo Qian did not return to the light to throw out a word, looking at a wall on Luo Mengmeng''s huge photo: "the greater the ability, ambition and bad ideas will arise. I don''t want to let Mengmeng''s death have no value at all. I voluntarily dissipated the power of inheritance. Now I am just a general warrior."


    "Wind less want to kill me, a finger can do it easily."


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect that Luo Qian could disperse the inheritance power from Chisha, which is the power that has been infinitely close to God. In the future, he can definitely enter the realm of God step by step. What kind of courage does it take to give up?


    He opened his mouth and wanted to ask why, but in the end he just sighed and said, "you are also a good brother!"


    Luo Qian gave a noncommittal smile. It seemed that he didn''t feel much admiration for Chu Feng. He turned and walked outside. He knew that Chu Feng wanted to stay a little longer. He didn''t want to stay with Chu Feng.


    "Little Luo!"


    Chu Feng thought of what stood up: "Yan Luo''s body?"


    Luo Qian stopped and looked back at Chu Feng as if he were a stranger: "many people died that night because of the flood of blood. Many people were killed by the force of taboo. Many people''s bones were not found. Yan Luo was on that piece of land at that time, and we didn''t find his body after that!"


    "It may be buried in the land of insurrection, or there may be no bones left in the strong power. Who knows?"


    Chu Feng glanced over the sad color and nodded slightly. Luo Qian turned around and left completely. The bleak figure of his back was lonely. Chu Feng knew that Luo Qian had no heart of a strong man. If he was given another chance, he would not return to the time of red evil.


    With a slight sigh, things are changing. Chu Feng looks back at the lovely smile of Luo Mengmeng in the huge picture. With a faint sigh, she turns away from her room, closes the door and prepares to leave. She sees a figure standing under the plum tree in the distance, staring at it.


    He was stunned and recovered to nature. Chu Feng walked over and stopped when he approached: "Yaya!"


    Yaya just saw Luo Qian go, just came in from outside. She didn''t want to see Chu Feng. She looked at this strange face, but with her familiar eyes, she said unnaturally: "little wind!"


    Chufeng''s heart flashed a bitter smile, knowing that some things have been unable to go back. Breath out: "Meng Meng has left. If you want to leave, I can take you with me."Ya Ya''s body slightly shakes, looking at Chu Feng: "you want to take me away?"


    Chu Feng nodded gently: "yes!"


    Ya Ya pursed her lips and looked at Chu Feng in silence. After a long time, she said, "you are sorry for miss. She is not here. Do you want to take care of me to make up for it?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, but the meaning was almost like this. Luo Mengmeng could protect Ya Ya from being bullied when she was alive. But now that Luo Mengmeng is not here, girls like Ya Ya will definitely become accessories of men. Chu Feng doesn''t want Luo Mengmeng''s best sister to become a plaything!


    Chu Feng''s silence is the best answer.


    Ya Ya bitterly smiles: "sure enough, you don''t have any feelings between men and women to me. You go, I won''t go with you. I don''t deny that I''m attracted to you, but that person''s name is Lin Feng, he''s not called Chu Feng!"


    Slightly bow: "wind less, walk slowly!"


    Take a deep breath from Chu Feng''s side, in the moment of wrong body, tears can''t help but across the face, but ya ya didn''t cry out. She was strong enough to go forward without looking back.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and took a deep breath. With a breath of plum fragrance, he sighed softly and disappeared in the yard.


    Ya Ya has made it clear that she doesn''t want to leave, and he can''t cheat Ya Ya Ya. He is the same as Luo Mengmeng about ya ya. If he insists on what the relationship is, it can only be a friend relationship.


    Chu Feng left, a touch of breath did not leave, Yaya went back and forth, standing in the place just now, looking up at the sky, tears slowly and silently across her pretty face, she knew that this separation would be the last meeting.


    Show a light sad smile: "you must be good, next life, don''t be like this again!"


    "Let''s go!" Luo Qian also came from the outside at this time, and saw Chu Feng not in. He said: "Luo''s family has fallen into a depression this time, and may not be born again in a hundred years. I have no memory here. You go with us, stay here, you will not be happy."


    Ya Ya looked at Luo Qian and said politely, "young master, what does the lady mean?"


    Luo Qian opened his hands, and his eyes were soft: "the dagger pierced the heart and caused damage. I lost the power that didn''t belong to me and repaired it. She was ok, but it will take half a year to return to normal. Simple normal life is OK now."


    "She hopes you can leave with us and travel thousands of rivers and mountains with us!"


    Ya Ya burst into a flower like smile: "good!"


    Yaya went back to her room and simply cleaned up some things. She looked at the place where she grew up and followed Luo Qian to leave slowly. From time to time, she looked back at the yard, where there were too many beautiful memories.


    A gust of wind blowing, plum blossom floating in the sky, it seems that this will not live in the place sentimental.


    "Maybe that''s the best result?"


    What Luo Qian and Ya Ya didn''t know was that after they left, Chu Feng appeared in the yard and looked at the direction of their departure. He listened to the conversation just now and showed a faint smile: "live well. It''s your bad luck to meet me in this life. I owe you!"


    Turning around, Chu Feng completely disappeared lonely, the reason for her return is that Chu Feng thought of Yao Qianxue''s things, can be sure that she had almost died, but survived.


    But Luo Qian Chi Sha''s power completely dissipates, only one kind of possibility, that is uses own all strength to save a person, the fact proves Chu Feng''s conjecture is correct.


    Luo Mengmeng is not dead, just don''t want to see him again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1659

    Four days later, the northwest desert is a place of smoke!


    The nearby city, with a population of only two million, is not as prosperous and bustling as the rest of the holy pilgrimage. However, in the northwest, a sparsely populated area, it is already ranked among the top three cities.


    Twenty kilometers away from the northwest desert, the weather is dry and hot all the year round. Even in this spring season, I don''t feel too much cold. There is only one kind of desolation in the desert.


    Although the country has a plan since ten years ago, it is still unable to make a thorough improvement in the face of the vast desert. Only a few volunteers plant a few trees every year, and then go back and forth without any meaning. In the past ten years, it is still the same.


    In this era, many people want a name. As long as the name is available, who cares whether the things we do will succeed?


    The Northwest Hotel, the only six-star hotel in the city, has arrived here two days ago.


    At this moment, the night is gradually approaching, Chu Feng has not been out of the hotel for two days, and even the suite has not gone out. He has recovered his second strength. Chu Feng feels that his mood has been broadened a lot.


    In the past, we looked at the world as a point or a surface. Now, when we look at the world, chufeng is just a concept of foothold. The world is very big, but for Chu Feng, it is nothing more.


    The reason why I came to the northwest desert is because of Ye Zisheng.


    Ye Zisheng said a year ago that ye Enzheng had agreed to his relationship with Chu Lingyun, but everything had to be done according to the rules. Ye Zisheng would personally go to the Chu family to propose marriage, and the northwest desert is where the Chu family in Tianguan is located, a desolate place.


    Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival, but Chu Feng didn''t mean to go back to the Imperial City, just let Ye Zisheng come with Chu Lingyun. He waited here first.


    Although there are still many people in, but some of the people who left inevitably left some memories. Seeing things and thinking about people, Chu Feng did not want to face that situation again.


    "Husband, tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. Tonight, it will be very busy. Don''t you go out for a walk?"


    Murong Bing came out of the room with wet hair. Obviously, he had just taken a bath. When he came to Chu Feng''s side and looked out at the street outside, he had already put on lights and decorations: "maybe I haven''t had a good walk. If I don''t walk tonight, I''ll go to Tianguan Chu''s house tomorrow!"


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "just accompany Ye Zisheng to go, Chu family is Chu family!"


    Murong Bing''s beautiful eyes twinkled. Although he went to Tianguan Chu''s home with Ye Zisheng, Murong Bing knew that Chu Feng himself wanted to go and have a look. After all, it was the place where his parents had lived. He had not met his parents, but it was OK to feel it.


    And this time Chu Feng didn''t bring any of the judges, just with her and lengrushuang, and an unfortunate Oriental rhyme. Although he didn''t say anything, Murong Bing was very clear.


    Chu Feng wanted to go home, so he didn''t take the people from the court to change that feeling.


    However, these Chu Feng''s hidden in the bottom of his heart didn''t say it. Murong Bing, of course, knew it, and could not tell Chu Feng''s thoughts. He took his arm and said, "wait a minute and go out with us. Ye Zisheng will not come here until tomorrow morning. We can''t wait foolishly!"


    "It''s said that there are heaven and earth in the northwest. Shall we sing tonight?"


    Chu Feng passed by, feeling helpless and timid. He felt like this now. Although he had warned himself that he had nothing to do with Chu family, when the day really came, Chu Feng found that he still had some desire.


    Maybe that''s the reason for home, but who knows?


    He also knew that Murong Bing must know, so deliberately let him not think more, moved in the heart, also slightly nodded: "then go out for a walk!"


    Murong ice look a joy, Bo in the face of Chu Feng kiss: "I know my husband loves me the most."


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly and looks at the distance. I hope this trip to the Chu family in Tianguan can be smooth. I hope the blood relatives can really make me feel a little bit!


    At the edge of the desert, two figures stand side by side on a high mound. One of them, Huangfu Juntao, and one of them is the mysterious middle-aged man.


    Two people similar indifference, similar coldness, look at the direction of the city under the night lights.


    "Here comes the day!"


    The middle-aged man spoke faintly, and his eyes flashed with a special light: "Chu Feng''s heart yearns for warm affection. Although Ye Zisheng asked him to come, it is undeniable that if Chu Feng doesn''t want to come, it''s useless for anyone to ask for it. We''ve been waiting for many years on this day!"


    Huangfu Juntao nodded slightly, and his eyes twinkled with similar blazing heat: "from that year, I knew that the child born to Chu Buji and that peerless enchantress was taboo. You and I prepared for 20 years, and killed overlord with Zhetian pill. What I did was this day, I felt that my heart beat was accelerating."


    "The five forbidden areas are open, and it must be very comfortable to pursue the highest martial road."


    The middle-aged man nodded slightly, side head: "just this time, you come by yourself?""There are so many people, so many mouths to talk about!" Huangfu Juntao nodded his head and said, "and the biggest chip is in the Chu family of Tianguan. Even if Chu Feng is taboo, it will have no effect. He never knows that we have a way to deal with him. We can use him to open the gate of the forbidden area."


    The middle-aged man frowned and felt that Huangfu Juntao was not telling the truth.


    Although there are too many people, it is easy to leak information, but it is difficult to achieve anything without a little manpower deployment. It is just that Huangfu Juntao has arrived, and it is useless to say anything more. The middle-aged man is slightly annoyed and can not help tearing his face with Huangfu Juntao.


    Some things still need two people to do together, otherwise Chu Feng has no choice but to watch him come and see him leave.


    "How well are you prepared there? That''s the key!"


    Huangfu Juntao flashed a meaningful smile, knowing that the middle-aged man was uncomfortable, but it didn''t matter. After decades of cooperation, both of them knew each other''s Thoughts: "if we fail, we won''t have a chance to turn the tables."


    The middle-aged man took back his angry thoughts and said: "over the years, we are constantly preparing. As long as Chu Feng enters our trap, he will never be able to go out again. Even if the ninth Princess and Leng Rushuang come together, there is no way to rescue him, and he has not completely awakened the taboo, so he can definitely take it."


    Huangfu Juntao frowned and nodded. What the middle-aged man said was a very important thing, and there was only one chance. If one failed, they would all die.


    Huangfu Juntao thinks that he and the middle-aged man are so crazy.


    However, when he thought that he could open the doors of the five forbidden areas to restore the pattern of a thousand years ago and pursue higher martial arts, Huangfu Juntao felt that everything was worth it, and he had an indescribable firmness.


    "Let''s go. It''ll take a little time to prepare!"


    The middle-aged man raised his head and looked at the moon which was about to round in the sky, and said faintly: "I will try to make them stay in the Chu family in Tianguan for a few more days, so long as we can control the cold as frost and Murong ice and can''t rescue Chu Feng, Chu Feng is forbidden and can only be killed!"


    Huangfu Juntao''s eyes twinkled and coughed and said, "I still need to deal with one thing. You go first and I''ll be there later."


    The middle-aged man looked at Huangfu Juntao strangely, but thought that they were grasshoppers on a rope, he nodded slightly: "then you should try your best. Over the years, because the Chu wind has not grown up, I have been making it slowly by myself. But now Chu Feng has come and reached our standard. We can''t let it go."


    Huangfu Juntao replied: "don''t worry, I have discretion!"


    The middle-aged man did not speak any more, and the power of being close to the demigod was released. The next moment, he disappeared. Huangfu Juntao was left standing on the edge of the desert, as if he were integrated with the night.


    Just now with a smile face also cold down to look at the sky: "who are you in the end?"


    All of a sudden, the space above Huangfu Juntao was distorted, and a vague face appeared. The voice was harsh: "you don''t need to know who I am. You just need to believe that I can let you traverse the five forbidden areas. What you need to tell me is that Chu Feng is really a taboo?"


    Huangfu Juntao can''t feel what kind of cultivation this face is in the void, but it must be very powerful.


    He did not dare to show the slightest look, and nodded with sweat: "he is indeed a taboo, three doors and four families all know it!"


    "It seems that I haven''t come out for many years. I don''t know a lot of things." That fuzzy face Jie Jie smile very ugly, suddenly a pair of blood red eyes appeared in the sky: "according to the beginning of the agreement, I can let you now into the demigod, but I only want Chu Feng one person!"


    Huangfu Juntao frowned deeply. Looking at those eyes, he was frightened. This strange existence came to him a few days ago and asked him to do one thing, that is, to determine whether Chu Feng was taboo. He could not disobey it, so he chose to agree.


    But the latter also put forward a condition, once it is determined that Chu Feng is taboo, then he should be taken and handed over to this mysterious existence.


    Why don''t you? Don''t you just want to be a demigod when you do these things? "


    The mysterious existence laughed coldly: "now I can make you become a demigod directly. Why are you hesitant? Don''t you want to have a harvest without paying?"


    Huangfu Juntao wiped away the sweat from his forehead. He always believed that there was no free lunch in the world. He would rather try to become a demigod himself than do it easily, because the cost must be very high.


    "It seems that you are really hesitant, but there is nothing you can do about it!" The mysterious existence laughs louder. All of a sudden, Huangfu Juntao can''t move. A powerful force rushes into his body, making it difficult for him to move. The thunder of heaven and earth is turbulent, and the sound of thunder suddenly falls.


    However, they are not close to be eliminated by an invisible force. Huangfu Juntao, pale and soft, squats on the ground.


    The mysterious existence said coldly: "I have given you the power of demigod, but I have planted my mark. With an idea, I can make you die immediately. According to my instructions, I can erase the mark for you and even let you cross the five forbidden areas, or you will wait to die!""Chu Feng, I want to live. It doesn''t matter if I can''t do it. Someone will help you!"


    As the voice fell, heaven and earth returned to their original look, as if nothing had appeared. Huangfu Juntao gasped there, feeling the surge of physical strength and looking at the sky with dignity.


    He is a demigod, but this demigod is man-made.


    Who is he? Why can we make demigods?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1660

    "Where''s your card, husband?"


    In an ordinary box in the world, there is no one else. Murong Bing murmured and hummed: "I still want to be proud of you. You come in directly and low-key. I can''t be proud of you. Where is the transparent card? Sister, I''ll go out and throw it on those faces, thump!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched, and he slapped Murong Bing with a bitter smile: "I take the transparent card with me, but I want to be quiet, play and have a drink and go back."


    Murong Bing''s mouth was boring. She still wanted to have a good time tonight. But Chu Feng just used money to come in directly without using the card. She didn''t have a chance to think about it. She turned her head to one side with a hum. She looked very angry.


    Chu Feng also knew that Murong Bing was a person who was afraid that the world would not be in disorder, so he let him as if he didn''t see him. He just drank wine quietly there.


    Dongfang Yun sits alone in a corner, listening to Murong Bingfang''s crying and Howling music, with a gloomy face.


    Looking at Chu Feng with resentment in his eyes, this bastard has recovered his second taboo power. If the third one is revived, he will probably step into the realm of God. The force of taboo can be used recklessly, which is not what Oriental rhyme wants to see.


    But with Murong Bing and lengrushuang here, she has no chance to go.


    All of a sudden, lengrushuang stood up, the Oriental rhyme subconsciously shrunk the body, thinking that cold frost to her hands.


    But Murong Bing also stood up at the moment. The two sisters looked at each other and saw a complicated look in each other''s eyes.


    Chu Feng lightly cast a glance at two sisters: "how?"


    The strength of Oriental rhyme is blocked. Chu Feng can''t feel it. However, lengrushuang and Murong Bing feel a bad breath, which is the powerful perception ability of the demon.


    "Husband, you stay here first. My sister and I will go out and have a look."


    Murong Bing is still uncertain, so I don''t know how to say to Chu Feng, "don''t worry, it''s nothing serious."


    Chu Feng looked at two people''s looks a little dignified, slightly moved in the heart, is there any powerful existence?


    Without too much to ask, Chu Feng believed that they were decent people and nodded gently: "be careful with yourself!"


    Cold as frost, two people nodded, opened the door and left directly. Chu Feng took back his eyes. He put the empty glass on the table: "pour wine!"


    Dongfang Yun clenched her lips and wished to scold Chu Feng''s son of a bitch. Holding back her anger, she went to sit down and took a bottle to pour wine to chufeng. She was still cursing and drinking to death!


    After drinking a glass of wine, Chu Feng closed his eyes and leaned over there thinking. Listening to the heavy music in the room, he opened his eyes and looked at the Oriental rhyme.


    The latter holding a bottle there, see Chu Feng looking at himself, subconsciously left and right to look vigilant: "tell you, this is a public place, you don''t want to touch me, otherwise I will die for you to see."


    "The mind is so complicated!" Chu Feng rolled his eyes: "I just want to ask you, who can let frost and ice so dignified to leave, what are you thinking, your body this little Lord has been tired of playing."


    East rhyme listen to Chu wind is not to move their own, when relieved also angry: "roll!"


    Chu Feng sat up straight: "say one more word!"


    Dongfang Yun didn''t want to admit that she was threatened by Chu Feng, but the fact is that she didn''t dare to say a word again. She looked like an air bag and kept her head down and gnashing her teeth. The humiliation of endless years was not as good as that of following Chu Feng.


    Seeing that Dongfang Yun didn''t speak, Chu Feng said with a satisfied smile: "talk about it. What do you think they left for?"


    Dongfang Yun murmured at the son of a bitch, filled her bottle with a glass of wine, and then said, "they were only dignified but not nervous. They should not be enemies, or enemies that can not constitute a threat. The most likely thing is that someone has come out of the wild demon domain, but this possibility is not very high."


    "But I don''t know. I don''t have the strength to feel it."


    Chu Feng felt that he asked and did not ask the same, skimming his lips: "waste!"


    Oriental rhyme a Leng, immediately drink a way: "asshole, you say again?"


    Chu Feng was very interested in staring at the lovely face of Oriental rhyme. Although he seemed angry, he didn''t have any deterrent power. He repeated, "waste!"


    "I''ll fight with you!" Dongfang Yun is very angry. Chu Feng has no way to deal with her. But it doesn''t mean that Chu Feng can humiliate her. She pours on Chu Feng and drops her fist without any politeness. It''s just because the power is blocked, and the falling fist does no harm to Chu Feng.


    A burst of strength instantly vented and played off the Oriental rhyme. The latter bumped against the wall unsteadily, and his head banged with a dull sound. Without defense, it was still painful to hit it.


    Dongfang Yun covers her head and tears can''t stop flowing out. She stares at Chu Feng with resentment in her eyes. She wants to eat meat and drink blood.


    Chu Feng stood up to tidy up his clothes and looked down at Dongfang Yun: "you are my slave, you are my tool to vent my anger. It is my woman''s right to fight with me. This is the first and last time. Once again, I will reward you to beggars for one night!"Dongfang Yun clenched her lips. Although she was very angry in her heart, she could not do anything about it. Chu Feng was a bastard, but she couldn''t deal with it now.


    The box door also opened at this time, a beautiful woman came in and said with a smile, "excuse me, who is Mr. Chu Feng?"


    Beautiful woman gently bent down, rippling a touch of attractive Snow White: "k32 room guests hope you can sit down, want to talk to you!"


    Chu Feng frowned and knew his name was not strange. When he came in just now, he simply registered it. Many people with the same name and surname didn''t worry that some people would doubt it. But now someone specially invited him to go there. Chu Feng felt strange and could be recognized in the box. Does that person have a perspective?


    It seems to be unintentional, the left eye penetrates instantly, and the corner of the mouth twitches violently. When looking at the k32 box, I can see some other guests in the box who are playing a life drama with the beauties from heaven and earth.


    Speechless saw k32, saw a woman sitting there, gently coughing: "beauty, you go to tell that guest, I wait for the past!"


    Beautiful woman did not know Chu Feng had seen people, nodded slightly and left the box.


    Turning off the music in the room, Chu Feng looked at the Oriental rhyme that the world owes her: "I''m going to meet a friend to talk about something. You won''t take the opportunity to run away?"


    Oriental rhyme looked up: "now, where can I run?"


    No strength, it seems that really can''t go anywhere, especially Oriental rhyme such a delicate guests of little beauty.


    Chu Feng is still not at ease, two gold needles twinkle and fall on the body of Oriental rhyme, the latter body a soft on the sofa, Chu Feng just took back the gold needle: "who knows you?"


    This left the box with satisfaction. The door was closed. Dongfang Yun, who should have been paralyzed, sat up with a bright smile. He reached into his clothes and took out two small boards: "I''ve been preparing to run. Don''t I know your dark yellow nine needles? Idiot


    Throwing away two pieces of wood, Dongfang Yun cautiously went to the door, opened the door and stretched out her head. Seeing Chu Feng turning around, she sneered: "when I recover my strength, I will kill all your women!"


    As if she left a word like an oath, Dongfang Yun naturally walked out of the box and went to the opposite exit. Her eyes were burning with fury of revenge. She had decided to kill all the women of Chu Feng and make him regret everything she had done to her these days.


    Even thinking of leaving, he tried to spread the news to Qinglong Island, so that the merged Xianzhong gate could be separated from some Shenyin disciples who had run to the secret place of rosefinch, creating a disturbance in the verdict.


    But Chu Feng didn''t think of it, or he didn''t think that Dongfang Yun had already been prepared for his gold needle. He came outside the k32 box and knocked on the door gently.


    After waiting for a moment, a woman''s voice came from inside: "please come in!"


    Chu Feng walked in and saw the woman sitting there at a glance. She glanced over and closed the door. She also went to sit down: "seduce me, don''t you need to chase me for thousands of miles?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1661

    A black dress, delicate face, but cool and gorgeous.


    The snow-white neck with a three-point low chest skirt, the snow-white slightly exposed a little, not much is not obvious, but it is just right to attract men''s eyes, slender waist even if sitting can not see the slightest bit of flesh, a pair of long legs freely tilted, outlines a perfect and attractive picture.


    Peng ruohuan, the daughter of Peng Datong, an unofficial elder, is a woman who works for the country with many dark resources.


    "The wind is low. Do you need to look so direct?"


    Holding a glass of red wine, Peng ruohuan is as cool and elegant as ever. Taking a sip of red wine with her ruddy mouth, Chu Feng couldn''t help tasting it: "as long as you open your mouth, what can''t I give you?"


    There''s something in it!


    Chu Feng smiles and takes back his eyes. He knows that Peng ruohuan''s words have potential meanings. Obviously, he is still worried about the night of Southeast Guangxi. As long as you open your mouth, what can''t I give you?


    This sentence let Chu Feng slightly speechless, as if we are familiar with it.


    However, Chu Feng was not very comfortable with this woman''s head. She said with a smile of evil Charm: "do I want miss Peng to undress here, can you?"


    The reason for this is that it is also a public place. He believes Peng ruohuan will not do such a thing.


    But with that, Chu Feng found that he underestimated the woman.


    The eyes playfully looked at the stupefied Chu Feng: "why not, even if the wind little wants to be here, let ruohuan come to you last time, I don''t care, I have put all my own in front of you, but the wind is little, there is no heart."


    "How about such a beautiful day, do you want to have a hair?"


    Chu Feng coughed gently, then opened a bottle of beer and drank it to suppress Tengsheng''s desire: "Miss Peng, you''re joking!"


    Peng ruohuan put the skirt on the sofa and naturally walked over to sit beside Chu Feng. His legs crossed and severely stimulated Chu Feng''s eyes: "I''ve never been a person who likes to joke, but it''s the lack of wind that embarrasses me a little in guidi. Shouldn''t I be comforted?"


    Chu Feng side head: "you come to me for this matter?"


    At that time, the account number was isavia, and Chu Feng knew that it was better to be frank than to conceal it. As long as Peng ruohuan didn''t know that Lin Feng was him at that time, it would be OK.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t deny his candid admission, Peng ruohuan nodded gently: "yes, the wind less let me be severely criticized by the above, because the fund to be handed in was less than 200 million pool dollars, I was questioned about my ability!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are playful, but still move a little, Peng ruohuan is too exciting now.


    As for her ability to be questioned, Chu Feng doesn''t believe it at all. If Peng ruohuan is asked to do these things, she won''t be required to get much money. After all, it''s not clear that there is something in the dark side. This woman must have another purpose here!


    Seeing Chu Feng''s disbelief, Peng ruohuan smiles mildly and draws closer. A touch of fragrant wind rushes into Chu Feng''s nose. Then he whispers: "it seems that fengshao still knows me very well. It''s really bitterness!"


    Chu Feng''s body was tight, and his eyes inadvertently saw the big steamed bread that was about to come out. He could also see a touch of red on the edge. He coughed gently to attract his attention: "Miss Peng, let''s talk about what I''m looking for. I''m very busy!"


    "Busy rolling sheets with lovers?" Peng ruohuan sits at the right time. She knows how to make men interested and how to make them feel pressure: "but it doesn''t matter. As for coming to you, I paid 1.7 billion more than expected last year, which let me rest for a month, so I have nothing to do. I came to see you!"


    "It''s less wind. It seems that I''m not surprised and curious at all. I''ll give all the money I earn to it?"


    After a pause, she looked at Peng ruohuan: "it''s that Miss Peng should go around for a month to find out what to do with me. I''m not familiar with you!"


    Peng ruohuan''s hand holding up the glass is sluggish and shaking his head with a wry smile.


    She has seen countless men, not to mention that she is only wearing underwear now, even if she is dressed strictly, it can attract the eyes of countless men. But Chu Feng not only restrained herself at the moment, but also said such damaging words to the atmosphere. Peng ruohuan felt a little bit hit.


    But after all, she experienced a little more, and there was not too much embarrassment. Looking at Chu Feng, she firmly said, "I told you that I would chase you, and I would be a woman for you. After returning from guidi, I visited Li Ji and four of them one by one. Finally, ye Zisheng told me that you are now northwest, so I''m here!"


    "I just can have a rest. Naturally, I can''t let go of the chance that haunts you!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and sighed, "bad friends!"


    Peng ruohuan gave a gentle smile, his head turned red and his lips were enticing: "the wind is less. Can you help me put on my skirt? I know that you will go to the Chu family of Tianguan this time, and I will go with you! "


    Chu Feng looked at the black one-piece skirt lying next to her, and then looked at Peng ruohuan''s attractive body. She coughed and said, "Miss Peng, what do you owe?"


    Peng ruohuan did not have the slightest exasperation, cold Yan face raised a touch of pride: "can you do it?"Chu Feng stood up and walked over to pick up the skirt, generous Peng ruohuan pulled up: "lift your feet!"


    With a slight cough, she threw her skirt over to cover up the beautiful scenery: "Miss Peng, I''m really not interested in you. Don''t say you follow me to Tianguan Chu''s house. Even if you go to the ends of the earth with me, I''m still not interested in you. It''s not that you have no charm, but I feel too tired!"


    "I''m at K16. You can wait here. I won''t take you to the Chu family of Tianguan. As for ye Shao''s promise, you can go to him!"


    Without a word, Chu Feng doesn''t want to see Peng ruohuan, who can burst a man''s blood vessels at any time, opens a little box door and goes out directly. He doesn''t doubt that he will pull a gun and turn over Peng ruohuan.


    Inside the box, Peng ruohuan buttoned up the hood and put on her skirt to restore her energy. She was able to be cool and gorgeous.


    Beautiful eyes flow intoxicating amorous feelings: "Chu wind, before I just want to conquer you, but now I must take you!"


    "I believe that if I take you, the dark capital will double a lot?"


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng returned to the K16 box, opened the door and went in, but was stunned at the spot, because there was no one there, Oriental rhyme did not know where to go!


    Let a waiter come in, Chu Feng light mouth: "start I go out after the girl inside?"


    The waiter took a look and guessed that Chu Feng''s girl had run away. Sympathizing with the waste of money, she didn''t get to the base. She replied, "she left after you left for a while. Maybe you can give her a phone call to inquire about it."


    Chu Feng asked the waiter to go down and Dongfang Yun ran away. How could he get in touch with him.


    When he walked over and looked at the two small boards on the table, Chu Feng was stunned and touched with appreciation at the corners of his mouth. No wonder he could leave. It turned out that the wood block was used to block the stimulation of the gold needle. It seems that this woman has long had the idea of running away.


    Slightly shaking his head, mocking the innocence of Oriental rhyme, now she is an ordinary person, and he has a mysterious left eye.


    Sitting down and holding up a glass of wine, her left eye also expanded 360 degrees, looking for the figure of Dongfang Yun. As an ordinary person, Peng ruohuan didn''t have a long time there. Even if she took a taxi, she couldn''t go far. Moreover, Dongfang Yun didn''t have any money. Chu Feng was confident that she could find it.


    After observing for a while, Chu Feng raised a faint smile: "poor woman!"


    Standing up, he has found the trace of Oriental rhyme. When he comes to the door, he is ready to catch up with him. Peng ruohuan comes and naturally takes his arm: "little wind. Do you want to leave me?"


    Chu Feng looks at Peng ruohuan, who has been dressed. It''s hard to imagine the enchanting figure that can attract countless men under the clothes.


    Chufeng is a little resistant to direct shooting, but chufeng is happy to take her arms around a woman''s waist, and chufeng sniffs the fragrance of her virgin: "leaving you is tomorrow''s business. Let''s go. I don''t have a car. I''ll show you the evil side of the world tonight."


    The evil side?


    Peng ruohuan frowns and thinks about what Chu Feng means, but he can''t think of a reason. However, he can get along with Chu Feng more and achieve the purpose in his heart, which can make the overall strength of Peng family rise a lot.


    Outside the world, Peng ruohuan sat in the car: "where to?"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and gently waved his finger: "golden years!"


    Peng ruohuan starts the car, hears speech body a shock: "what, what do you say?" Although she seldom comes to the northwest, she knows a lot about some special places.


    Golden age, one of the biggest lesbian clubs in holy pilgrimage!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1662

    In the golden age, the total construction area is more than 4000 square meters. A four story club adopts the membership system and the membership system, so ordinary people can''t come in at all.


    It is worth mentioning that 80% of the guests here are women. Few men come here. Even if they really want to come, most of them will be refused outside.


    Because it''s one of the few lesbian clubs in the Holy See.


    With the gradual development of the world, the men and women who used to talk about people''s color change have been gradually accepted by people. It''s useless for anyone to say what you like and what I want. In foreign countries, the same-sex people can get married. Of course, the pilgrimage can''t do this for the time being.


    Thousands of years of cultural tradition are destined to make it difficult for the pilgrimage to take this step.


    But in the case of harmless, it seems that such a special club still exists, and golden age is such a place.


    Every night from six or seven o''clock, there will be a lot of women come here, or one person, or two people, and then enter in groups, but they all have one thing in common. They just like women, and they may not be interested in men, even the most handsome men.


    Of course, there are also bisexuality, but they are hidden very well, for bisexuality, most people are exclusive.


    Some men sat in the distance, looking at the woman with the sweat of youth. Their eyes did not fluctuate. It seemed that what they saw was not a woman, but a group of sows.


    Because their orientation is also problematic. Golden age is a lesbian club, but it also receives men and men who have sex with each other. Everyone knows that. Everyone will come here to look for a few partners, which is a normal thing.


    "What do you want?"


    At this time, in the largest room on the second floor, Dongfang Yun looked angry at the five women and a man in front of him and said, "let me go, or you will definitely regret it."


    Tonight, looking for the opportunity to leave, Dongfang Yun quietly out of the world, but there is no money or phone, Dongfang Yun can only find another way to find a place to temporarily hide, and then find a way to contact those hidden people in Shenyin gate or Xianzhong gate.


    Just left the world not far away, suddenly was a car stopped by, up and down three women did not ask why she was caught in the car.


    It''s ridiculous. Yutu has been caught by ordinary people for thousands of years.


    But the fact is that, being suppressed by the taboo blood of Chu Feng, and blocked by Murong Bing and lengrushuang, Dongfang Yun is an ordinary person. Facing three women''s joint efforts to catch her, Dongfang Yun is definitely helpless.


    A woman with a height of one meter and nine meters laughed. It seemed that her face was of mixed blood. She looked very rough, just like a man.


    The voice is that kind of coarse feeling, smile way: "little beauty, you don''t have to struggle, this is the golden age, the police will not be in charge of the place, how do you call it is useless, I have not seen you so lovely little girl, darling accompany sister, I will let you go tomorrow, how?"


    Dongfang Yun''s face has changed dramatically. At first, I don''t know, but now how can I not know? Looking at the meaningful smile of five women, just like the eyes of many men when they look at her, they immediately realize that these are women who have problems.


    His face is pale, and he has been very oppressed and bent when he is playing with Chu Feng. If he is still like a group of women, how can he live?


    Curse: "bastard, you''d better not think that way, or I will let you die."


    The five women and the man gave a noncommittal smile and did not care about the threat of Oriental rhyme.


    All five women are lesbians, and the other man is bisexual. He is married to one of them, which is called fake marriage. However, he often comes here to find some women. At the moment, he is also interested in Oriental rhyme.


    He he laughs: "that, look at this little girl seems to be still young, I come to kill first, you then enjoy?"


    The five women looked at each other and giggled. The rough woman patted a woman with heavy make-up beside her and said with a smile, "your husband is not ordinary. Men and women don''t let go!"


    Nodding: "OK, let''s be an audience once, but you have to be gentle!"


    The man smiles grimly and nods. Looking at Dongfang Yun, his eyes are almost full of fire. In his golden years, he contacts many women with his wife''s relationship, but he swears that he has never seen such a beautiful little beauty as Dongfang Yun, which makes people have desire.


    As for why the Oriental rhyme is captured, it is very simple.


    Although there is not much aversion to this kind of similar relationship in the holy Dynasty, it is still a group with very few people. Some people with evil intentions will want to catch others. Tonight, Dongfang Yun is just the one lying in the gun, which has become the little white sheep that these people catch to taste fresh food.


    Seeing the man coming towards him, Dongfang Yun stepped back a few steps. Now she is an ordinary person, not to mention blocking a man, but a slightly stronger man. She can''t cope with it.Her eyes are full of murderous opportunities, and the whole person''s breath becomes cold and indifferent. If she can, she wants to kill all the disgusting people here, which is even more disgusting than Chu Feng. Yes, Dongfang Yun thinks so now.


    The man who passed by looked sluggish. Seeing the eyes of Dongfang Yun without human feelings, he felt as if he were in an ice cellar. His back was wet with cold sweat. It seemed that if he took another step forward, he would die immediately.


    Although Dongfang rhyme is already an ordinary person, it still has the momentum of demon God. At this moment, the whole person is cold. How can ordinary people stop the pressure caused by spiritual level?


    At the side of the five women ready to see the good play, see the man stopped, his wife curiously opened: "how, give you taste fresh still hesitant, not quick?"


    The man was stunned for a moment. He saw that Dongfang Yun''s eyes were cold, like the eyes of a poisonous snake. He tried to swallow his saliva: "well, don''t pull her up to dance in the hall. I''m not interested in it all of a sudden."


    The five women looked at each other for a moment. They didn''t know what nerves the man was getting. However, it was a good thing to think that under the gaze of hundreds of people in the hall, they went to pull Dongfang Yun and walked out of the room without noticing the indifferent look of Dongfang Yun.


    Only the man was left in the room. He sat on the sofa like a prosthetic man. He was sweating. He poured a glass of water and drank it all. He still felt thirsty.


    At that moment, he felt a fear in his mind, especially when he touched the eyes of Oriental rhyme.


    Exhaled a breath, the man wanted to get up and go out to have a look. As soon as he arrived at the door, the door opened. A woman pushed the door and came in. The man was stunned and asked, "this is not the place you should come here!"


    The woman who came in let out a breath: "don''t be hypocritical. I know you are a two-way street like me. It''s boring tonight. Are you free?"


    When the man found a little partner to perform the life drama, Dongfang Yun was also brought to the hall by five women, and went to the middle stage. People from the first to the fourth floor all noticed that someone was on the middle stage. Seeing Dongfang Yun, many women''s eyes lit up slightly.


    It''s like a man seeing a beautiful woman''s eyes, blazing and greedy.


    Dongfang Yun fell into a kind of cold, but her little face was so cute that she couldn''t see the slightest angry meaning, and it was particularly attractive.


    The rugged woman held a microphone and pointed to Dongfang Yun, who was stopped by two women, and said with a smile, "ladies and gentlemen, we haven''t held a stage auction for a long time. There is a new partner here tonight. Do you have any interest?"


    All the women on the scene were crazy. Some women who looked rich directly threw them on the stage with a stack of banknotes: "don''t talk nonsense. Let me have a look at her skin and flesh!"


    The rough woman''s eyes brightened slightly and picked up the 100 yuan plate of bills with a strong smile: "OK, everyone, get ready. The starting price of this little sister tonight is 50000 yuan, one night!"


    As the rough woman''s voice dropped, two women holding Oriental rhyme pulled her skirt off directly, revealing her graceful body just wearing leggings and black hood. Dongfang Yun stood there as if she were a wooden man.


    She swore in her heart that the shame she suffered tonight must be recovered, and all the people here will be killed, and there will be no chicken or dog left!


    All the people cheered, the music sounded, the third floor railing edge, Chu Feng and Peng ruohuan stood there, looking at the Dongfang rhyme standing there, chufeng''s mouth raised a faint smile: "don''t give her a break, she doesn''t know that the world is cruel, but also very evil!"


    Peng ruohuan looked disgusted: "I wish I could destroy this place!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1663

    Some people say that what can stimulate men most is the beauty and enchanting of women.


    Some people say that the most exciting thing for women is the strength and strength of men.


    But no one will ever tell you that women can stimulate women, just as Dongfang Yun is standing on that stage, under the light of the light, overflowing with ivory luster. Undoubtedly, it is a delicious food. Many women wriggle their throats and are eager to eat her.


    But now, a group of problem women are also salivating at her. Dongfang Yun has no pride but deep disgust. She knows that she has nothing to do. She has already made up her mind. It doesn''t matter what kind of torture she will suffer tonight. Keep it in mind. When she recovers her strength, she will wash her blood here.


    What''s more, it is the blood washing of the world''s problem women and the humiliation of tonight.


    Several women also took off their clothes around her, just wearing underwear and dancing there, wriggling good or bad bodies, showing dispirited and evil,


    finally, the music stopped, and the rough woman looked at the Oriental rhyme without saying or resisting, and her eyes flashed a little surprise, and she also took the microphone to open her mouth: "now start the stage auction, five If you win, you can get a night for this little sister. "


    Soon, the whole scene was agitated. Except for the men who were not interested, many women began to bid.


    60000, 70000, 80000, 100000, 130000, the price keeps rising!


    The wild woman''s eyes twinkle with small stars. She is the manager of the golden age. She can only get two or three hundred thousand yuan a month. She is also a lesbian lover. Tonight, Dongfang Yun is caught. If the auction price is good, there will be tens of thousands of them. She is very happy.


    "Half a million!"


    When they met the women, they were quiet. Even though they were interested in the Oriental rhyme on the stage, they all held back. They thought that it would be better to come back tomorrow or another day to find the girl with water spirit.


    His face changed for a while, and he showed a smile: "Miss Huo, I didn''t expect you to come, and I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Rough woman smile happy, do not fall nodded: "no problem, no problem, Miss Huo want anyone can."


    Huo Lingyan noncommittal smile: "tomorrow to my residence to get money!"


    The rough woman nodded, and did not dare to have any opinions.


    "Huo Lingyan, the daughter of the commander-in-chief of the northwest army!" On the third floor, Peng ruohuan was surprised and said, "I didn''t expect that she was also a lesbian."


    Huo Lingyan must be a lot of women who have status, status and appearance, but it''s a pity that she is a lesbian. You can imagine how sad her pursuers are.


    Peng ruohuan cast a meaningful glance at Chu Feng: "the wind is less, is it also a person who is in tears?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "I never lack a garage. Even Miss Peng, I can park. Why be gloomy? Why cry? "


    Peng ruohuan has a lot of feelings. Chu Feng''s metaphor is very vulgar, but she is not disgusted at all. On the contrary, she joked: "if there is little wind tonight, do you want to stop the car? I have a car washing business. The water is pure!"


    Chu Feng shut up tactfully. Some women make fun of it, but some women will put themselves into it. No doubt Peng ruohuan is such a woman. She has only the purpose but not the shyness. Peng ruohuan can definitely do a good job on snake fighting.


    Peng ruohuan joked and laughed. Now she almost knows Chu Feng''s character. Although she is a rogue sometimes, she is still a young man less than 20 years old. If you tease her, she will feel embarrassed.


    "How old are you, little sister?"


    On the stage, Huo Lingyan walked to the front of Dongfang Yun with a smile and a slight light color: "how about a snack with my sister?"


    Oriental rhyme is standing indifferent, no reaction at all. In her eyes, all the people here are dead. What can we say with the dead?


    On the contrary, the silence of Oriental rhyme made Huo Lingyan more interested. She stretched out her hand to pick up Dongfang Yun''s round chin. Looking at the baby''s fat and lovely face, she went up to kiss her lips and said with a smile, "yes, I like it!"


    Dongfang Yun''s body was shocked and her eyes flashed with anger. All along, she was only kiss by Chu Feng. Now Huo Lingyan kisses her and feels very disgusting.


    Eyes indifferently stare at Huo Lingyan: "dare to touch me again, I want you to die!"


    The atmosphere solidified in an instant. The rough woman stood aside and changed her look. Suddenly, she slapped Dongfang Yun''s face and slapped the latter on the ground: "somebody, strip this smelly woman for me. How dare you speak unkindly to miss Huo!"


    All the four women who had been standing next to them all swarmed up and started to attack the Oriental rhyme.


    Dongfang Yun touches so many people and nearly a hundred men around her. She doesn''t care if she dresses like this in front of others. She should be sunbathing at the seaside. But if everything is stripped off, what face does she have to live on?


    Seeing that four women were about to come up, Dongfang yunjiao drank: "I am a woman of Chu Feng, I am a woman of little wind, who dares to move me?"Chu Feng, on the third floor, was just about to make a move. When he heard this, he almost fell out of the railing and was covered with black lines. He thought that Dongfang Yun would resist in the end. When he didn''t want to be threatened by humiliation, he was still so wonderful. You are my plaything, you are my tool to vent anger, not my woman!


    Peng ruohuan took a look at Chu Feng with a playful look in her eyes. On the contrary, when she came, she felt that the oriental charm on the stage was the woman of Chu Feng.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile, and Chu Feng held back his hand for the time being.


    On the stage, the four women who want to strip away the Oriental rhyme stopped and their faces changed a few times.


    Chu Feng, less wind, no one in this era does not know what this name and address stands for. Looking at Dongfang Yun''s cold little face, she is Chu Feng''s woman, and what we have captured is Chu Feng''s woman?


    Rough women''s face changed a few times. They staged a rotten party here. They were not afraid of the police, but they were afraid of Chu Feng, because the latter was too fierce.


    But after all, it is the people who have been rolling on these occasions for many years. The rough woman just worried about it and said, "don''t talk nonsense and cheat people. If you are really a woman with little wind, how can you walk on the street by yourself? Don''t believe her words. Go up and strip her clothes and let her know how stupid she is!"


    Huo Lingyan stood silent on one side, probably knowing that Dongfang Yun was caught back, but the latter is the woman of Chu Feng, is it true or false?


    Those who originally screamed at the audience are also quiet, they do not have the kind of wild woman hysteria, are thinking, if really is the wind less woman? No one dares to think about the consequences.


    Dongfang Yun stood up and looked at the four women who did not dare to move and sneered: "you come up and strip me, and see what you will face in the end. You can treat me as a woman without background, but please be prepared to die!"


    If the four women go up, they are not. If they go up, what if they are really Chu Feng women? If not, what if she''s just alarmist?


    No one dares to bet on this kind of thing, because if you lose the bet, you have to pay your own life.


    The rough woman looks embarrassed and embarrassed. Seeing Huo Lingyan standing there in silence, she can''t see her anger. She just knows that she can''t offend Huo Lingyan now. She goes forward and slaps the four women open and goes to Dongfang Yun in person.


    They stood together like a sow and a white swan, but no one could laugh.


    The rough woman raised her hand and slapped her face again and said, "little bitch, come here and give me honest. Do you think sister Hua is my first day out here?"


    "Hurry up and honestly take off my underwear!"


    Chu Feng on the third floor arouses a touch of appreciation. Sister Hua is also a smart person. She doesn''t take off the final cover of Dongfang Yun, but asks her to do it by herself. If Dongfang Yun is really his woman, she will be tough to the end.


    If not, she will take it off by herself, so that she can immediately know whether what she said is true or not.


    However, Dongfang Yun has been slapped two times in a row. Without warning, a slap is thrown on sister Hua''s face. A clear sound also calms the scene. Huo Lingyan''s eyes are slightly bright and her legs are clamped. She is more and more interested in Dongfang Yun.


    She has always been attacking, but tonight she suddenly wants to be the one to defend!


    Sister Hua was slapped, what ideas began to leave behind, raised her feet to kick in the East rhyme''s waist: "give me to die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1664

    Today''s Oriental rhyme is an ordinary person. How can she carry a foot of nine big girls?


    Direct to fly out, Huo Lingyan slightly changed color: "dangerous!"


    Because the East rhyme flies out of the place to put a pile of wine glasses, some sharp objects are upward, if Dongfang Yun hit it, the whole body injury is light, afraid of direct life.


    Some women also screamed. They came here to seek stimulation and sustenance. When can they face bloody or even dead people?


    Dongfang Yun also saw the sharp object in the middle of the air. She closed her eyes with a bitter smile. She didn''t die in the hands of Chu Feng. Now she died in the hands of a group of disgusting women. She was unwilling, but there was no way.


    Goodbye, master, shenyinmen and xianchongmen. Goodbye in the next life!


    How could she not die?


    At the critical moment, it seems that we can see the situation of blood splashing on the spot. Only one meter away, a figure suddenly fell down from the third floor like lightning, holding the Oriental rhyme, turning several circles in the air, and falling on the stage from the new one, with a faint smile on the corner of the mouth, self-confidence, strong!


    There was a dead silence.


    People''s eyes coincided with each other and looked at the high platform which piled up wine cups four meters away from the stage. There were sharp objects in the corner. Just now Dongfang rhyme was just about to hit it. It''s cool to catch it. It''s OK to say that after catching it, they turned back to the stage. What''s the matter? Fly?


    Huo Lingyan''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the Chu wind embracing the Oriental rhyme, felt a trace of difference.


    Dongfang Yun felt that she was being hugged. She opened her eyes slowly and smelled the familiar smell. When she saw her face, who wanted to drink blood and eat meat, Dongfang Yun blinked: "am I not dead?"


    Chu Feng looked down at the woman in his arms and said with a smile: "do you still run next time?"


    Dongfang Yun finally reflected that he was not dead, and Chu Feng appeared, anxiously came out of Chu Feng''s arms. Chu Feng also went to pick up her skirt which had been taken off and handed it to her: "although I don''t like you, it''s my plaything after all. Your body, only this little can be seen!"


    Dongfang Yun takes over the skirt in shame and fury and quickly puts it on. For the first time, she feels that Chu Feng is not so annoying, but she still has anger in her heart.


    Flower sister also responded, glad that she did not kill people, also staring at Chu Feng: "you are not a member of the club, who are you?"


    "Chu Feng!" Chu Feng did not answer, a clear voice came from the side.


    Peng ruohuan had already come down from the third floor. The powerful woman walked and attracted the eyes of some women on the spot. Huo Lingyan narrowed her eyes: "his name is Chu Feng, Chu of Chu wind, wind of Chu wind!"


    Compared with Peng ruohuan''s appearance, her introduction shocked people at the moment.


    This boy is Chu Feng. Why is he so young?


    Huo Lingyan naturally knows Peng ruohuan, and we meet several times a year. But what she is surprised at now is that the young man is Chu Feng. Her beautiful eyes twinkle and her smile is warm, just like the chufeng of a college student. She is slightly in a trance.


    She has heard the name of Chu Feng countless times, and even heard her father praise this young man countless times, but it is the first time to meet.


    The first feeling is young, the second feeling is still young, and the third feeling is questioning.


    Such a young man, like a college student, is the real king of the holy pilgrimage underground world, and the wind that threatens hundreds of countries in the world? Huo Lingyan''s heart hit a small question mark, did not personally see, there are always some doubts.


    And sister Hua, when they heard that the person in front of them was fengshao, a notorious evil star, they all had the meaning of leg weakness. It turned out that the little girl was not lying. She was really a woman of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng calmly met the eyes of the public, and his eyes also looked at sister Hua: "did you kidnap her?"


    Flower elder sister crus are there shivering, dare not to see Chu Feng that peaceful eyes, low head dare not answer.


    Chu Feng did not care about the general, continued to ask: "you want to auction her night?"


    Still did not answer, Chu Feng smile also a little more deep and playful: "you just a foot almost killed her, you know?"


    Hua Jie knew that she couldn''t avoid it all the time. Her eyes twinkled and looked at Huo Lingyan. Seeing or not moving, she knew that she would not pay for what she did. She replied nervously, "I don''t know she is your woman with less wind!"


    Hua Jie''s eyes twinkled, she really thought that at first, but now she certainly did not dare to answer, so she chose silence.


    Chu breeze light smile: "however, I am a kind person!"


    Almost everyone in the world can say that he is a kind person, but Chu Feng can''t. how much blood is stained on his hands? I guess he doesn''t know. Only God knows.


    But Chu Feng still didn''t care about it at all. She gently touched sister Hua with her finger: "break your arms. I can think that this evening''s things have not happened!" Then he looked at the four women who had just been slapped by sister Hua: "as a helper, you should also break an arm!""You can keep on, and then I''ll do it myself. It''s not a matter of one hand!"


    The atmosphere is dreary, Chu Feng''s words are peaceful, but the blood is still unacceptable.


    Huo Lingyan took a look at sister Hua and knew that it was because of her that she had that foot tonight. She sighed and did not doubt whether the person in front of her was Chu Feng or not. She was very clear about Peng ruohuan''s identity, which means there would be no fraud.


    Look at the Chu wind calmly: "the wind is less, we have to forgive people and forgive people, to stay a line of life!"


    "Are you threatening me?" Chu Feng looked at Huo Lingyan coldly, not angry but awe: "and you should think about how I should deal with you. Without you, there would be no killing opportunity, no two slaps, I remember!"


    A word let Huo Lingyan to say words can not say, Chu Feng''s ferocity, now she has felt.


    Hua Jie suddenly stepped back: "I won''t break my hand!"


    Chu Feng''s smile showed a brilliant smile, the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, a hand in the distance, a soldier bronze statue in his hand, magic like a knife in his hand, Chu Feng stepped forward: "then I can only do it myself!"


    In the face of strong adults have instinctive fear, sister Hua is like this, but when it comes to her own injury, she knows that she will not be defeated and will resist to the end.


    Crazy roar: "somebody, stop him for me!"


    There are more than a dozen Club security guards gathered below, but no one dares to stand up. They are all wage earners. It''s OK to deal with people who drink too much and have nothing to do. But they dare not act rashly in the face of powerful people, let alone Chu Feng.


    Walking in front of sister Hua, Chu Feng sighed softly. The sword in her hand fell like lightning, rippling out two sword flowers. Only two blood arrows were seen. With the scream of sister Hua, her hands were directly cut off by Chu Feng.


    Without looking at Hua Jie who fell off the stage, Chu Feng looked at the four women: "obviously, you don''t want to break your hands either."


    The body suddenly approached, sword flowers flashed, and one arm of the three women left their bodies. The scream became the only melody in the club at the moment. However, none of the people who watched all of this dared to make a sound. They could only quietly watch what happened and feel the bloody Chu wind.


    A woman retreated to the edge of the stage, looking nervous and afraid: "I just kidnapped her back. I didn''t do anything. Isn''t she not hurt?"


    "No deal, no harm, no harm, that''s because there are few of them." Chu Feng did not move. Dongfang Yun suffered such humiliation. Chu Feng was very clear that there was a terrifying opportunity in her heart. If she was not comfortable now, there would be no dog or chicken here.


    Chu Feng knows, so he would rather be a little bloody now than a lot of corpses in the future.


    "Asshole, you dare to move my wife, I''ll kill you!"


    At this time, the man who fought with a woman came down from the second floor and saw Chu Feng carrying a knife to his wife. He took out a gun in his eyes and fired a gun at Chu Feng without hesitation.


    Peng ruohuan and Huo Lingyan change color together. Something''s going on!


    Seeing that Chu Feng was about to blow his head off, the crowd only saw the figure of Chu Feng shaking for a moment, ignoring the screams of the people around him. In their surprised eyes, Chu Feng opened his hand and a bullet was visible!


    The whole scene is dead, the hand catches the bullet, is this still a person?


    "Give it back to you!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed over the murderer. He never showed mercy to the man who wanted to kill him. He reflected the bullet back directly with his hand, which was more powerful than when he came. He directly passed through the man''s forehead. The force momentum caused by it also overturned the man and hit him under the wall five or six meters.


    The woman hiding in the corner of the stage saw her husband die, hysterical: "husband!"


    A sword flower fell, an arm left her body, grief and pain at the same time, the woman''s eyes rolled and fainted on the ground, Chu Feng''s hand lifted that sword to fly out, fiercely pushed into the hard wall, deterring the whole audience!


    Turning to see Huo Lingyan, the latter body suddenly stiff, Chu wind indifferent mouth: "do you like women?"


    Huo Lingyan felt a chill under the eyes of Chu Feng, and subconsciously replied, "I don''t reject men either!"


    Chu Feng turned around, his eyes fell on the crowd, pointing back to Huo Lingyan: "for the next half an hour, she is yours. If something goes wrong, I will bear it!"


    Huo Lingyan''s face turned white in an instant, and Peng ruohuan was shocked!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1665

    "Less wind, no!"


    Peng ruohuan took the lead to open his mouth and took a look at Huo Lingyan and continued: "she is the only daughter of master Huo. If you do this, master Huo will be unhappy!"


    Chu Feng is partial head, the look is indifferent, let a person one eye can fall in fear: "am I afraid?"


    Peng ruohuan is stunned and smiles bitterly.


    Yes, Chu Feng is now deterring hundreds of countries in the world. It is said that after meiyuanluo''s family was bloodwashed, he was secular and had no enemy. He was afraid of anyone, but others were afraid of him!


    Chu Feng''s irrefutable smile sprang up with a light sneer: "I just said that there would be no harm if there was no transaction. Would Huo Lingyan have so much money without her? Maybe you think it''s nothing, but this society has been harmed by such a group of people. How many innocent people are they wrong? "


    Peng ruohuan pursed his lips and didn''t know how to answer Chu Feng''s words. He wanted to say that this was a privilege, but he also knew that it would offend Chu Feng and even bring his own misfortune.


    Although this society is crying out for a fair era every day, it is not fair at all.


    Those who live at the bottom of the society are like the playthings of the powerful. As long as a villain has some money, power and background, he can make people do things that are totally ungrateful. Under such circumstances, how many innocent young girls are tarnished by those evil youths, because they need them, they will hurt them.


    Just like tonight, without Huo Lingyan and a group of people in need, there would be no stage auction, and even Dongfang Yun almost died.


    Chu Feng this is to deter those dignitaries, money is nothing great, you are not qualified to hurt innocent people.


    Peng ruohuan agrees psychologically, but she can''t accept it emotionally. She sighs, "how can I forgive Lingyan for lack of wind? I''m sure she doesn''t want to see what happens on the spot of her death! "


    Chu Feng takes back his eyes and knows to give Peng ruohuan a little face. After all, he has too many fetters in the secular world. He can roam freely, but the secular people have to continue, so they should continue in the form of this pyramid.


    Look at the East rhyme anger seems to dissipate a little, Chu Feng light mouth: "two conditions!"


    Huo Lingyan wanted to express her dissatisfaction and was stopped by Peng ruohuan: "less wind, please say it!"


    "I don''t resent such relationships, but I hate places like this." Chu Feng light mouth, did not care how many people look at, finger a little Huo Lingyan: "I want her to personally eliminate the golden years, become a regular entertainment production, do not know this condition, can you promise?"


    Peng ruohuan''s face moved, and he said in secret that he was a jerk!


    Huo Lingyan is a lesbian. She must come to this place often, because only in these places can you find fun. If she clears up here by herself, Huo Lingyan will be rejected by this group. It is impossible to find a partner to study her life.


    Because she destroyed the gathering place of this small group, who can accept such people?


    Huo Lingyan naturally knew that she would be ostracized by this group and said angrily, "Chu Feng, don''t be too much!"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "then don''t talk about it, but I also tell you that I will unite with all the major forces to crush the Huo family tonight. I believe that the Huo family will not have any enemies. As long as I Chu Feng says that he wants to attack the Huo family, I believe many people are willing to do it and fall into trouble!"


    "You can say that I''m threatening you, I''m threatening you, and can''t afford it?"


    Huo Lingyan and Peng ruohuan have nothing to say because of his unreasonable words. Today''s Chu Feng can crush any country and any power in the world by virtue of his relationship with the Fourth Youth of the imperial city and the huge resources in his hands.


    Huo family, can''t you crush it?


    Huo Lingyan body shaking, heart secretly scolded countless times the son of a bitch, but know that he can''t willfully refuse at this moment, because Chu Feng''s hand holds the whole Huo family''s lifeblood, can let the Huo family disappear at any time.


    Clenching her lips, Huo Lingyan knows that she will never find a woman in the future because she is excluded by the group. However, she knows how to choose relative to the survival of the family.


    The heart is unwilling, but still gently nods: "I promise you!"


    Sure enough, with Huo Lingyan''s compromise nod, many people present were pale and even angry. This anger was not to Chu Feng, but to Huo Lingyan. They didn''t know anything about their mind and city government. They only knew that Huo Lingyan had not been tough to the end. Instead, they agreed to Chu Feng''s condition.


    And they don''t know that Huo Lingyan doesn''t want to be tough in the end. She just faces Chu Feng. She doesn''t have strong capital.


    Peng ruohuan breathed a sigh of relief, closed the golden years, and cleared her of many feelings: "less wind, the second condition?"


    "The second condition is simpler!" Chu Feng gently smiles, Huo Lingyan has no spiritual sustenance in the future. He thinks revenge is enough. He looks at Peng ruohuan: "that is, I want to go on a long journey tomorrow, but I don''t want miss Peng to follow me. You can refuse, but I won''t give up tonight!"


    Peng ruohuan scolded countless bastards in his heart!


    She had no idea that Chu Feng threatened her with such a thing. She clenched her lips and glared at Chu Feng angrily. She knew that she could not refuse, because she took the initiative to protect Huo Lingyan. If she finally refused the conditions of Chu Feng, she would be angry with Huo Lingyan.The heart is unwilling, and Huo Lingyan in the heart scolds the son of a bitch, also sink a voice to return a way: "OK, I promise you!"


    Chufeng satisfied with a smile, went to embrace the Oriental rhyme: "go!"


    "Get out of here Oriental rhyme is a push away from Chu Feng, in the latter''s dismay, he said: "it''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you, how could I encounter this evening? I hate you, I hate you, destroy my pride, my everything, even let me even have the ability to maintain my dignity."


    "I hate you, you die, son of a bitch!"


    She turned her head and jumped off the stage. Dongfang Yun ran out with tears in her eyes. Although she had dissipated her killing chance, if Chu Feng had not suppressed her demon blood and blocked her power, how could she have suffered such humiliation?


    These days of depression together with the humiliation suffered today, Dongfang Yun''s hatred for Chu Feng has reached unprecedented level. She thinks that Chu Feng made her suffer such humiliation. She has no basic self-protection ability. What''s the meaning of living in this world?


    Chu Feng saw the tears falling from the corner of his eyes and breathed out a breath.


    Jumping off the stage and leaving slowly, as Chu Feng walked out of his golden age, all talents were completely relieved, but the blood of the broken arm on the stage still made people faint and frightened.


    There are still several people who are in the mood to play. All of them are scattered in groups. The bodies are also cleaned up, and the people who have broken their arms are sent to the hospital. Soon, the empty golden age left only two excellent women, Huo Lingyan and Peng ruohuan.


    Huo Lingyan looks around and knows that after today there will be no more existence, and she can no longer find like-minded people, and is excluded.


    Sigh a self sin, should not come tonight, eyes also fell on Peng ruohuan''s body: "do you like Chu wind?"


    "I don''t like it!" Peng ruohuan shook his head, a little regretful with a faint smile on his face: "I just want to conquer him, because today''s chufeng is known as the most powerful man, conquer him, I have a sense of achievement, but I tried many times, this boy is not willing to roll sheets with me!"


    "It was a good opportunity, but this little bastard killed it like this!"


    Huo Lingyan seems to have been not angry, went to Peng ruohuan in front of: "he is indeed a son of a bitch, and still a let you have no way of son of a bitch, in addition, I have a request, you must agree!"


    Peng ruohuan regretted that he could not be seduced by Chu Feng all the time. He also asked, "what?"


    Huo Lingyan blushed slightly: "don''t tell others that I am a lesbian, even if my father and family don''t know, and after tonight''s event, I will have nothing in the future. It seems that I should be interested in men, so you should keep it secret for me, otherwise, the old man will surely kill me!"


    Peng ruohuan chuckled: "don''t worry. I know how to do it. I just didn''t expect that you, who are always strong, actually like women. Ha ha ha!"


    Peng ruohuanjiao smiles incessantly, which makes Huo Lingyan blush. However, it does not seem contradictory to her strong temperament.


    Peng ruohuan seemed to be bitten by a snake, and quickly stepped back a few steps. His eyes were alert: "then you don''t think nonsense. My orientation is very normal, and I told myself that Chu Feng is my first man. If you want to have that relationship with me, you should be honest and wait for me!"


    "For the first time, I''ll keep it for Chu Feng. I''ll conquer this bastard!"


    Huo Lingyan is just joking. She doesn''t exclude men, but she just likes women. She comes and takes Peng ruohuan off the stage and goes out: "although that boy is hateful, it can''t be denied that he is a charming little guy, but I don''t think he is interested in you!"


    Peng ruohuan''s mouth cocked up, full of confidence: "it''s OK, it''s fun to have sex!"


    Huo Lingyan grinned bitterly and walked out of her golden age. She made a phone call to let people clean up the closure. She also said to Peng ruohuan, "I believe he has sexual interest in you, but it seems that he also repels you. Do you have a chance?"


    Peng ruohuan looks sluggish, and his eyes are sad: "no chance to insist, Li Ji that boy has no chance, chufeng can''t let go, otherwise I will regret to marry a cowardly man all my life."


    Huo Lingyan sneered and looked up at the neon lights in the opposite building.


    To start a new life, Chu Feng, should I hate you or thank you?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1666

    "Son of a bitch, son of a bitch, son of a bitch!"


    On the street in the middle of the night, Oriental rhyme walked aimlessly, while still scolding Chu Feng, tears could not stop sliding down that lovely little face, as if someone had just exploded, the other party is not responsible for the same.


    As the once demon God, even if later damaged some strength, but also a strong existence, but now to such a low point.


    Because if it wasn''t for Chu Feng, she couldn''t have had this encounter today. Everything was because of Chu Feng.


    The extreme woman at the moment is forgetting. She once wanted to kill Chu Feng again and again. It seems that Chang''e arranged all the women around Chu Feng for the sake of the sixth birthday, which made everything today.


    But at this time the Oriental rhyme will not think about these things, she will always remember is that she was chufeng.


    About two hundred meters behind, Chu Feng followed her. In her left eye, she looked like she was crying. She knew that the woman was very angry now.


    However, Chu Feng will not be soft hearted because she is angry and sad. At this stage, he is very clear that if there is a chance, Dongfang Yun will never be soft hearted to him. If there is a chance to kill him, or even not to be investigated by Chang''e, Dongfang Yun will definitely kill him without any politeness.


    That is, because he knew this, Chu Feng would not be soft hearted. On the contrary, from time to time, he still wanted to torture this evil woman.


    But now, he doesn''t mind giving Dongfang Yun a vent to his anger. It''s OK to vent his anger. He doesn''t have anything to play with Chang''e in the end.


    Walking slowly, Dongfang Yun walked on an overpass. Chu Feng stood below and did not follow. He looked at the Oriental rhyme standing on the high place without any fluctuation in his eyes.


    Dongfang Yun also noticed the Chu wind, with a killing opportunity in her eyes, and looked at the shuttle traffic below. Her eyes were empty, blankness and pain.


    For several months, these months are under the control of Chu Feng. She doesn''t know how many times she has been in and out of Chu Feng, and she can''t resist. Dongfang Yun''s heart is very uncomfortable, very depressed and bored, but she has no way to deal with the current Chu Feng.


    Even if the latter can''t use the power of the warlord to recover his opponent''s power, he may not be able to use the power of the warlord of the East, even if he can''t regain the power of his opponent.


    Thinking of her body being played by Chu Feng, maybe she can''t get revenge by playing for nothing. The feeling in her heart almost makes her crazy, and her tears are irresistible.


    All of a sudden, he sobbed and looked at Chu Feng and said, "you are a god killed son of a bitch!"


    Jump!


    So she wanted to die. Although she died, she dissipated between heaven and earth, but her soul was still there. She could have a reincarnation in at least ten years and eight years, and more than a hundred years. It was better for her to take a reincarnation as a tool of catharsis.


    But Chu Feng has been paying attention to her every move, how can she die like this, body micro motion is about to catch the jumping down of the Oriental rhyme, suddenly a car instantly stopped there.


    A man jumped out of the skylight above, and threw out a cushion in his hand, where the Oriental rhyme fell.


    A dull sound is a little painful. Dongfang Yun opens her eyes and sees the cars coming and going around, but she doesn''t have a thing at all. Isn''t she dead?


    Sitting up to see a masculine man jump down from the car, Dongfang Yun seems to know general anger: "why do you want to save me?"


    Chu Feng stopped in the distance. He just looked at the car, the car of the northwest army, and what kind of person he was. He reacted quickly, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    The masculine man went to pick up the mat on the ground, stood up to have a look at the Oriental rhyme, suddenly slightly stunned, so lovely and charming woman.


    A smile appeared on her resolute face: "saving one''s life is better than building a seven level butcher. Just passing by, why does miss want to die?"


    East rhyme hums a way to turn around, she finally made up her mind to die, don''t want to be rescued, now want her to jump up again, after all, can''t lift that little courage.


    "Wait!"


    The masculine man saw that he had saved people and was even scolded. Under a bitter smile, he also called out Dongfang Yun: "my name is Shaoen. I don''t know what difficulties you have. Tell me, maybe I can help you. Life is short. It is not advisable to be responsible for your parents and not responsible for your own life."


    Dongfang Yun stopped and turned around, cold face to see the car parked there, the northwest army vehicles naturally know.


    "Interesting!" Shaoen pondered a smile, turned back: "you go back first, I wait for myself to go back!"


    The people in the car should drive away. Shao en took a look at Dongfang Yun''s back and caught up with him. Just now he saw someone falling down to rescue him out of instinct. But now he sees Dongfang Yun. The latter gives him a feeling he never had. His heart seems to be faster. He wants to have a look.


    Going out for a distance, Dongfang Yun feels shao''en who is following up behind her. She stops and waits for shao''en to come to her side. Her face is cold: "what do you want to do?""Hello!" Shaoen always with a smile, stretched out a hand: "my name is Shaoen, I hope I can get to know you."


    Dongfang Yun raised her head, shao''en was a little higher than her. She was seven points handsome in masculinity, but Dongfang Yun had no interest at all: "want to bubble me?"


    Shao''en looks slightly embarrassed. He does have a little meaning for Oriental rhyme, but it is not enough to pursue it. However, Oriental rhyme is so direct that he is not a pincher. He laughs and says, "if Miss is willing to give me a chance, I would be very happy to develop with you."


    Dongfang Yun looks playful. At ordinary times, she yells at these men and slaps them to fly out. But tonight, she has a little interest.


    Looking at the distance, Chu Feng seems to be walking like an unrelated passer-by, obviously has been following her.


    "If you want to, kill that son of a bitch for me!"


    Shao en was stunned and his face was stiff. Looking at the charming and lovely appearance of Oriental rhyme, she felt a bit sorry that such a woman had lost her life, but didn''t mind much. She looked along her finger and saw Chu Feng standing there with her back against the lamp post.


    Take a look at the Oriental rhyme to see the hate of Chu Feng''s eyes, which is not to put out at all, immediately believe in the heart of seven or eight points.


    "Miss, I''d like to get justice for you, but not for your health."


    At once, he made a simple decision. He nodded to the Oriental rhyme, and Shao en walked towards the Chu wind with great strides. He really liked the Oriental rhyme, but he would not ask for the favor of the Oriental rhyme.


    When he came near, Shaon said bluntly, "what did you do to that lady?"


    Chu Feng leaned against the lamp post, glancing at the Oriental rhyme in the distance. Seeing her turn and stop a taxi, she began to smile bitterly: "I think you should touch your wallet now. Is it still there?"


    Shao en was stunned. He began to believe in Oriental rhyme. When Chu Feng said that, he subconsciously touched his coat pocket. His face was stiff and his wallet was gone.


    Suddenly turned around, only to see a taxi has gone, blinking eyes, a time to forget the response.


    Chu Feng wryly laughed at this guy''s stupidity. He stepped forward and said, "don''t you catch up?"


    Shao en didn''t know whether what Dongfang Yun said was true at the moment. He shook his head: "I''m a little interested in her, and there are only a few thousand yuan in my purse, not a lot, and she can''t leave."


    Seeing Shaoen''s confident look, Chu Feng went up to shao''en and snapped his finger. A taxi stopped and looked back at shao''en: "don''t believe what a woman says, especially the kind of pretty, lovely and kind-hearted girl. That woman united with another woman and kidnapped six of my women!"


    "She''s right, but I''m retaliating. There are some things that don''t suit you!"


    Take a taxi and let shao''en go to the front!


    "Interesting!" Shaoen showed a faint smile, holding the phone and dialing out a number: "I was jumped by a fairy, come to a helicopter!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1667

    On the way to the airport, Dongfang Yun sat in the car and saw a taxi closely following her. She looked very angry.


    In the heart is still constantly scolding Shaoen incompetence!


    She wanted to use Shao en to hold down Chu Feng. She believed that Chu Feng would not lay heavy hands on an ordinary person. In addition, the latter seemed to have the background of the northwest army, so Chu Feng was not good at real fighting.


    In this way, she can take advantage of this gap to run, so as long as she left the northwest to go to other places, she has many ways to avoid the Chu wind and slowly recover strength.


    But what she did not expect was that shao''en didn''t involve Chu Feng. She even let Chu Feng go, and now she has caught up.


    What Dongfang Yun doesn''t know is that Shaoen let Chu Feng go because Chu Feng said that she had taken Shaoen''s purse, but this is no way. Dongfang Yun has no money and can only look like this.


    Chu Feng is following behind, certainly can''t run away, Oriental rhyme mood is very bad.


    "Stop!"


    After the driver stepped on the brake subconsciously, he took out a hundred yuan and patted it there: "no more!"


    Open the door and get down. The driver was stunned and scolded. He drove the car and left directly. Dongfang Yun stood there, and the taxi from behind had already stopped. Chu Feng got down from the top, and the taxi also left directly. Similarly, a neuropathy, he stopped at the airport expressway.


    Who is not a psychopath? It''s still in the middle of the night!


    "No more running?"


    Chufeng lightly threw out a sentence, walked to the distance to look at the distance: "more than ten minutes to the airport, do not try!"


    "Are you making fun of me?" Dongfang Yun said with a cold face.


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders: "a slave, why should I laugh? It''s just that you don''t have any strength now. You''re just an ordinary person. Although I only think you''re a plaything, I''ve played it. My habit is very bad. I''ll kill the women I''ve played with again. So if you run away, it''s not safe! "


    "Of course, if you disfigure, I''ll let you go right away. Are you just ruining?"


    Oriental rhyme sneers, Chu Feng that kind of male chauvinism she naturally knows.


    "Don''t destroy it, then go back. It''s late!" Chu Feng twisted his neck and put his arm around the slender waist of Oriental rhyme, and walked back calmly: "and this little Lord has not touched you for many days. What do you have to suppress and bend? In other words, I am more restrained than you. What you are suffering now is just one tenth of my pain."


    "You think, my woman was taken away by your master, but I can''t do anything about it. I don''t even know where the lost country is. Am I holding back?"


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng continued: "maybe when I have the ability to find your master, six of them have completely disappeared between heaven and earth, I am more oppressed, but how can I, the road here, I still have to go down."


    Gently shook his head: "I can only vent to you, all my grievances can only hide in my heart, because there are many people who care about me, even if I really want to cry, but I must hold back the tears, I can''t let the people who care about me worry about me, so I choose to go on well."


    Looking at the Oriental rhyme, he revealed a touch of light Murder: "until I can kill Chang''e, this is my goal."


    "Don''t you want to kill me? Then live well. Maybe I''ll stab you when I''m tired one day


    Chu Feng suddenly revealed the sadness, let the Oriental rhyme some not adapt, stopped to stare at Chu Feng, a long time jumped out of a sentence: "are you sick?"


    Chu Feng was speechless. Just as he was about to say a word, the sound of propeller roaring came from the air.


    Looking up, his left eye twinkled, and a helicopter flying from afar was imprinted into his eyes, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "it seems that you have caused a little trouble."


    Dongfang Yun also saw the armed helicopter flying towards this side and hummed: "give it back to him. Can you do anything to me? I''m not a man. I told him that I didn''t do anything to you. I''m incompetent!"


    Chufeng smiles and takes out a hundred yuan to hand it to Dongfang Yun: "return the original thing!"


    Dongfang Yun took a look at Chu Feng and found that he was a little different tonight. Although he still had hate in his heart, he did not refuse to take the 100 yuan into his wallet.


    Looking at the slowly landing helicopter, Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun are very calm.


    When the propeller stopped slowly, Shaoen jumped down from the top. Seeing Chu Feng holding the Oriental rhyme, he was stunned for a moment, but soon recovered to nature. He walked over and showed a smile: "the immortal jump of two people is very clever!"


    From the helicopter also followed the jump down of three men, a body of muscle, a look is often exercise people, temple slightly raised, the skill is not bad.


    Chu Feng took Dongfang Yun''s purse and threw it to Shaoen: "immortal jump, immortal jump, I believe you can see that no one will jump over the overpass with their own life, just for the immortal jump, a lot of money, a lot of things, you go!"Shao en took his wallet and put it into the bag without checking it. He didn''t go to see Chu Feng. Naturally, he knew that it wasn''t immortal jumping tonight. Otherwise, jumping off the overpass would be different from looking for death. You know, it''s 12 meters high. If you go down, you''ll have to die.


    Looking at Dongfang Yun, Shao en showed a smile: "you stole my wallet. Although the behavior is not bad, it belongs to the scope of stealing, but I forgot to tell you that I am the senior commander of the northwest army, and there are some confidential things in the wallet. You have violated the national law."


    "Beauty, can you come with me?"


    Oriental rhyme directly to the side of the head to ignore, Chu Feng is more interested.


    Shao''en looks like he is twenty-eight years old, but he is already a senior high school. Such a rank is not a person with background. He can''t get to such a position at this age.


    Shao en?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, remembering that when he was in Guangzhou, Yang Danqi seemed to have said that all of a sudden, old man Yang wanted to marry her to the number one in the northwest army, as if that person was also called Shaoen?


    Side head, Chu Feng showed a smile: "Huo Laozi''s son, Shao en?"


    Shao en, with a smile on his face, looked at Chu Feng and said, "who are you?"


    "Let''s go!" Chu Feng waved, did not say his identity, to prevent the suspicion of pretending to force: "I know you are interested in the woman around me, but the method is wrong, or you are the person I have no effect, entangled words, be careful that you have framed crime on your head!"


    Chufeng''s indifference and calmness, and Oriental rhyme''s indifference made Shao en more dignified.


    I know who he is and his relationship with the Huo family, but I can still treat him with such equanimity.


    But in the whole holy Dynasty, he was not afraid of anyone except the Fourth Youth of the imperial city and some young people, and he knew all those people. Seeing that Chu Feng and Oriental rhyme were strange faces, he had no impression. Where could he have the courage to say such things to him?


    Just want to speak, suddenly bang a huge bang, subconsciously back, mouth slightly open.


    I only saw their helicopter hit by something and collapsed a bit. Looking at that thing, it was a stone the size of a football. After a long look, he was angry. But when he looked at the distance, he could not see anyone.


    Go over and have a look. The helicopter is not very damaged. It''s just a little concave. It''s not a big problem. It can fly. Who did it.


    After looking around for a few times, there was no one to see. Shao''en could only temporarily forget about it. When the time comes, we can mobilize the surrounding monitoring and check it again.


    Back to prepare and Chu Feng calculation, but when turning back, where is there a person on the road?


    Several other companions were also attracted by the helicopter just now. When they turned back, they saw that Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun were gone. They were all in a daze at the moment.


    Where have people gone? It''s so open around that you can''t hide?


    But Shao en frowned. He knew more than some of his companions, that is, there was a hidden world interface outside ordinary people''s society, and there were mysterious warriors. Look at the stone, shao''en probably knew who he was just now.


    No wonder he dares to talk to him like this. If he is really a warrior, he really doesn''t care about any secular power and power.


    Just think of the Oriental rhyme, Shao en or some of the meaning.


    "Let''s go, he Shaogang just called to ask me to meet, to see what happened!"


    "Tonight''s affairs are rotten in my stomach. We can''t offend the two people just now."


    Several companions nodded with dignified expression, but what they guessed was that the two people just now were from the state secret organization. Otherwise, how could they be so fierce?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1668

    Night, more deep.


    Chu Feng distracts Shao en''s attention and leaves with Oriental rhyme. After returning to the hotel, she finds that Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing have not come back. Although she is very curious about what the two women are going to do, Chu Feng still doesn''t worry much.


    In today''s world, there are people who can deal with Murong ice and cold as frost, but few can deal with those who join hands with them.


    At two o''clock in the morning, in the desert of Northwest China, we can still hear the roar of wild wolves in the desert.


    Two graceful figures fall from the sky and fall here, similar beauty, similar Jue Yan, and similar charm.


    Cold as frost and Murong ice!


    At the moment, at the moment, the two sisters, even though they were cold and cold, came to the place where the ice was so cold that they could not even leave the ice.


    "Can we feel wrong?"


    As cold as frost, he looked around, and his strong sense of perception was also overwhelming. When he took it back, he said faintly: "after all, twenty thousand years have passed. Maybe I feel wrong?"


    "If one person''s fault is wrong, two people''s fault, then it''s not a mistake." Murong Bing gently shook his head and looked at the night sky: "that breath is too familiar. Chu Feng can''t feel it, but it''s not difficult for us. It''s the unique smell of the demons from the wild demon region."


    "Although it''s very slight, I can really feel that a demon just appeared in Northwest China, and it''s a demon God in the realm of God!"


    As cold as frost, the expression is stagnant, pursed lips also don''t know how to say.


    Just now, she and Murong Bing felt a familiar breath fluctuation, which was the unique breath of the demon.


    As a demon, compared with the warrior, the breath is difficult to cover up completely. People with lower level strength can''t feel it. But if people encounter high-level strength, they will be immediately detected. Just now they feel the smell of demon, which is very weak, but it is certain that it is a demon God.


    Tight frown: "you say, can it be the demon that reveals outside?"


    "I know what you''re thinking, but that''s not likely." Murong Bing understood that Leng Rushuang was trying to avoid the heavy ones, but he still told the cruel reality clearly: "Chiyou took the elites from the demon domain to fight the first World War. They were crushed by Xuanyuan family and several great gods, so they had to retreat."


    "In that war, many powerful beings fell, and those who didn''t go back were slaughtered. There were no demons that showed up."


    The latter''s eyes are closed to the jade dragon, but the latter''s eyes are sealed by the dragon''s eye, and the latter''s is only blocked by the emperor''s eye


    Remove what may exist and what cannot be revealed, leaving only those that may be demon domain.


    Leng Rushuang just doesn''t want to admit that there are powerful demons in the demon domain, but Murong Bing''s analysis is very correct. In reality, there are only their sisters, and there are three demons named Yutu. In addition, none of them are present. Now the strange spirit can only come from the wild demon domain.


    If there are really powerful demon gods coming out of the wild demon domain, it is definitely not a good news.


    Just about to say who it would be, a vast breath of heaven and earth emerged. A figure fell from the sky, as cold as frost, looking up, his eyes slightly coagulated: "Tibetan master, entity?"


    Isn''t Murong in the icy domain


    A black robe still covered the true face of the Tibetan master fell from the sky. The vast Buddhist dharma trembled in the air and fell in front of Murong Bing. He coughed softly: "nine princesses, four princesses!"


    Murong ice frowned: "you are not in the demon domain?"


    "If I stay in the demon domain, I will die!" The Tibetan master gave a wry smile and coughed gently: "the demon emperor personally took the hand. Fortunately, I ran fast. Otherwise, I would have been swallowed up by the terrible demon emperor. But even so, I also suffered a little injury and needed to recuperate for several months."


    "I came here tonight to tell you the news that the snake statue will soon be born."


    Murong Bing and lengrushuang''s face changed slightly.


    The Tibetan master continued: "the fastest seven days, the latest half a month, snake Zun will go out of the wild demon domain. When I leave the demon domain, I left a seal power, but it doesn''t take long for the snake Zun who can freely enter and leave the demon domain. The two princesses should be careful next!"


    "In the demon realm these days, I know that the demon emperor''s persistence to you has reached a sick state."


    As cold as frost, the two sisters looked at each other and saw the solemnity in each other''s eyes.


    Before that endless years, they just didn''t want to be the concubine of the demon emperor, so they left the wild demon domain and were chased. Cold as frost, they fell into reincarnation. Murong Bing also hid his identity and played various roles in history. Sometimes they went back to the demon Kingdom, they were very careful.Now so many years passed, the demon emperor is still so persistent, two sisters helpless at the same time is dignified.


    Raising his head, Murong Bing asked, "can''t the prince of magic dragon go back to deal with the demon emperor?"


    "The prince of magic dragon in his heyday can." The Tibetan master coughed again, and the injury was not mild: "but the prince of the demon dragon was oppressed for an era by the general trend of suppression, and his strength has been consumed a lot. Now he is not the opponent of the demon emperor for the time being. Fighting with death is just a result of death."


    "But these are not important, the important thing is that the snake is born, is for the two."


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing look ugly. A long time ago, when they worked together, they might not be able to fight with snake Zun. Today''s snake Zun is still a demon God. Both their sisters have lost their strength, and they are unlikely to be rivals.


    Frowning, Murong Bing thought of what asked: "by the way, you said the demon domain exit is temporarily blocked by you, no one can come out in a short time?"


    The Tibetan master whispered back, "yes


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing were shocked and looked at each other''s eyes with shock.


    Unexpectedly, the exit of the demon domain was temporarily blocked by the Tibetan master, and no one could come out for a short time. So what happened to the subtle smell of demon that they felt just now? They can be sure they don''t feel wrong.


    The Tibetan master also found that there was something wrong with their looks and asked, "you two, do you have any questions?"


    Murong Bing frowned and whispered, "just now my sister and I felt a slight evil spirit, and then we chased after it. But when we got here, we found that the evil spirit disappeared. You said that no one could come out of the demon domain now, but who is that evil spirit?"


    Silence!


    Murong Bing''s words made the Tibetan master silent. He believed that Murong Bing and his wife didn''t have to cheat him. They even felt the smell of the demon, so they must not be wrong.


    Turning back to the two people, he said faintly: "it seems to be the land of Tianguan oasis, where the Chu family is. The Chu wind is going to go to the Chu family in Tianguan. Now there is a demon spirit. What can cause the two people to be alert must be the demon God in the realm of God. Maybe a great demon has condensed the shadow."


    When a demon reaches a certain level, it has the ability to capture the nature of heaven and earth. Even if it is confined in a place that can never go out, it can easily use its great power to cast shadow and directly cross the past.


    Now that the demon domain is blocked, the only thing that can come out is the virtual shadow of Dacheng demon God, which is the so-called separation.


    "What?" Cold as frost, but exclaimed: "is it the demon emperor?"


    Tibetan master turned back: "how to say that?"


    Leng Rushuang frowned back: "there are many demons in the original God realm of the whole demon realm, but there are very few demon gods who can ignore the forbidden area rules and let them go out. The demon emperor is one of them, and there is also snake Zun and the other two demon saints. However, the snake Zun itself can go in and out freely, so there is no need to use the separate body to come out."


    "The other two demon saints and demon emperors must be one of the three of them."


    Is the master of the other demons asked, "is it possible for the demons to ask?"


    Leng Rushuang pondered for a moment and shook his head: "this possibility is very low. After the Chiyou era, the climate in the demon region has changed greatly. Without the unique cultivation conditions, how difficult is it to become a God?"


    "Sister, not necessarily!" Murong Bing is to think of what, tight frown: "did you forget that place?"


    Cold as frost, slightly Leng, shaking his head: "that is just a legend, how possible?"


    Murong Bing said with a wry smile, "many people used to think that taboo is just a legend."


    The Tibetan master''s body soared: "the five forbidden areas are vast and endless, and there are many unknown secrets hidden. You should be careful. Snake Zun''s birth is unstoppable. Everything should be careful, especially Chu Feng. I can''t figure out his future."


    "Since the Chang''e incident, Chu Feng''s fate has been blurred and out of control. Take care


    Leaving a word, the owner of the Tibet disappeared directly in his place. He didn''t know where he had gone. Murong Bing cursed: "bastard, leave the big trouble and run away."


    Cold as frost sighed: "go back, these days to accompany Chu Feng well, can help him a little bit, our time may be really not much."


    "Just hope he doesn''t break down or have a miracle!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1669

    Early in the morning, Chu Feng released the Oriental rhyme from the quilt.


    For a woman like Dongfang Yun, no matter how you treat her and torture her, she only has loyalty to Chang''e, and she won''t submit because she has been conquered by you countless times. Therefore, Chu Feng is not polite to those who want to kill him all the time, no matter how many times Dongfang Yun scolds him.


    Out of the room, I saw Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing sitting there. The atmosphere seemed a little different. I didn''t know when they came back last night.


    Just want to ask where they went last night, the door thumped.


    Went to open the door, Chu Feng was shocked: "so fast?"


    There are ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun standing outside the door. But now it''s only a little bit more than six o''clock. Isn''t the first flight so fast in the morning?


    Ye Zisheng yawned: "I arrived last night. I rest here, but I didn''t come to disturb you too late."


    Chu Feng looks strange, look at Ye Zisheng a little black eyes, and then look at Chu Lingyun low head there does not speak, there is a little shy.


    Tentatively asked, "don''t you tell me about a room last night?"


    Ye Zisheng coughed twice and looked at other places. He faltered and said, "it costs thousands of yuan to open a room here. I''m not a local tyrant."


    Chu Lingyun''s face was even more red. She turned and stepped on Ye Zisheng''s feet, no matter where he screamed.


    Hum a way, Chu Lingyun raised her head and tooted her mouth: "second brother, I''m pregnant!"


    Cough, cough,,,,


    not only did chufeng stop coughing, but ye Zisheng coughed continuously. Chu Feng was covered with black lines. After more than three months, Chu Lingyun became pregnant and looked at Ye Zisheng with silence.


    Although Chu Lingyun is a powerful martial artist, she is also a little girl who has never been involved in the world. Chu Feng thinks that ye Zisheng must have taken Chu Lingyun with his sweet words. Otherwise, it would not be so fast. Are you pregnant?


    Chu Lingyun was aggrieved and pouted: "it''s all ye Zisheng. He told me that the success rate of marriage promotion in Chu''s family is not very high. My father and his family may not agree with me. Then I asked him if he wanted to find an excuse not to let me go. But he said that if he was pregnant, he would succeed!"


    "Then I was fooled. Now I''m pregnant. I''m not 20 years old and I''m going to be a mother, second brother!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Seeing ye Zisheng''s embarrassed face, he laughed bitterly: "that, I''m an outsider. Don''t tell me about your couple''s affairs!"


    Chu Lingyun hummed and pushed Chu Feng away and went in: "you men are all bad things. Later I knew that I had been cheated. Before I went back, I gave my father news. He didn''t object and said that as long as I like it, I knew Ye Zisheng was deliberately trying to get pregnant."


    Ye Zisheng looked embarrassed and scratched his head.


    Chu Feng smiles and doesn''t say anything. He also knows that ye Zisheng''s practice is probably the inspiration of Ye Enzheng. After all, what happened in Dan Dan has made Ye Jia''s heart palpitating.


    Undoubtedly, it is a good thing to let Chu Lingyun get pregnant first. It can not only make it an established fact, but also let the Chu family get rid of some bad ideas. Because Chu Lingyun is pregnant, it is impossible for the Chu family to refuse to propose a marriage. In addition to marrying Ye Zisheng, who else can Chu Lingyun marry?


    These hermit families, more than secular people, pay more attention to these special traditions.


    "Sister in law!"


    Chu Lingyun walked into the room and sat beside Murong Bing, holding Murong Bing''s hand: "you want to make the decision for me. I knew my father was so easy to promise that I would not be pregnant. Ye Zisheng is such a villain!"


    Murong Bing giggled and took Chu Lingyun''s hand: "little girl, I don''t think it''s too late for you to be happy. Look at my sister-in-law, you have so many women in your second brother. I want to be pregnant and have to wait in line for a year. You can be satisfied."


    Chu Lingyun was stunned and burst into laughter. Obviously, it was not really aggrieved just now, but a kind of nature of a little girl.


    Looking at Murong Bing, Chu Lingyun said with a smile: "my sister-in-law is born to be coquettish. I like it when I see it. My second brother is too busy now. I''ll let you have ten or eight when he is free."


    Murong Bing did not have any shyness, on the contrary, he laughed more loudly: "I have 20 of them!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and ye Zisheng came in first. However, he found that he was still cold as frost. He didn''t know where he was. He thought about it and probably knew that he didn''t want everyone to be embarrassed.


    And ye Zisheng now probably knows that Leng Rushuang follows him all day long, so it''s good if we don''t meet.


    Go to sit down, Chu Feng looked at the time: "wait for an early start, I have people ready for the car, that aura you tell me about the general structure of the Chu family, so that I will not be careful to offend some high-ranking people."


    "Second brother!" Chu Lingyun blinked her eyes: "you don''t seem to have a cold to the Chu family?"


    Chu Feng reluctantly smile: "in the Chu family, I only recognize you this sister!"However, all of the elder''s family members who had been fighting against Chu for 30 years were not interested in the spirit family


    "That''s what our grandfather said, but many elders and family members rejected it."


    Chu Feng asked, "your grandfather, not my grandfather, what ancestral precepts did he leave behind?"


    Chu Lingyun was full of words, and did not correct the problem with Chu Feng. He said, "he said a word before he disappeared. Thirty years later, Chu Buji''s son was the head of the Chu family. At that time, although the second uncle was married, he had not yet given birth to any offspring, so we didn''t pay attention to it at all."


    "But later, when you were born, someone put forward this ancestral precept, that is to say, you will be the head of the Chu family in the future. Many people resent that you have no father or mother. How can you be the head of the Chu family?"


    After a careful look at Chu Feng, Chu Lingyun continued: "so after the death of the second uncle and second aunt, plus that you are missing, most of the family don''t mention you. When you are dead, they don''t want to be an exile and become the head of the Chu family."


    Chu Feng never frowned. At the moment when he knew he was a member of the Chu family in Tianguan, Chu Feng saw through a lot of things, so he didn''t care much.


    Leaning back on the sofa, relaxed: "I''m not interested in the owner''s position, what they think is their business."


    "No Chu Lingyun shook her head and said, "my father told me that unless you don''t go back to the Chu family in Tianguan all your life, if you go back, no matter who the owner is, you must make way for you."


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "that means, I can''t go?"


    Chu Lingyun said with a bitter smile: "I''m sure I''ll go. Without your suppression, I''m afraid the family members will make trouble for ye Zisheng. However, some people with ulterior motives must be on guard against you. After all, the big uncle is the head of the family, and they think it''s much better than you."


    "Therefore, it may prevent you from going to Chu''s house, and may not mention it."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and gave a indifferent smile: "whatever they are, it''s calm. I''ll go with Ye Shao and pay homage to their parents who have not met. If they don''t know how to be funny, I don''t mind letting Chu''s become the second meiyuanluo family!"


    Chu Lingyun, or all of you, are surprised to see Chu Feng.


    That''s the family of Chu in Tianguan. It''s the family of Chu Feng. It''s not the family of Mei Yuan Luo. What a cold heart it needs to say such a thing?


    Chu Lingyun chuckled bitterly that she should not have said this, and timely opened the topic: "in addition, the main body of the family is two camps, one is the camp of uncle, the other is the camp of my father, but because of the good relationship between uncle and my father, the family is still very peaceful."


    "On the other hand, my uncle only married one wife and only one son in his life."


    Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in these things, but Chu Lingyun said, "no wonder you always call me second brother. What strength is he now?"


    "No strength!" Chu Lingyun laughed bitterly. Seeing Chu Feng''s astonishment, she said: "the elder brother was born with a strange disease. He was not allowed to practice martial arts all his life. However, he had a deep affection for his mother, so he never married after his aunt died. He always took care of his elder brother."


    "I haven''t seen big brother once since I was born. He has cultivated in the forbidden area of Chu family all the year round. He can''t see the wind or the light."


    Chu Feng frowned. It seems to have been heard that such a disease is caused by a kind of low cell function. The current medical technology can not repair the gene, but it is not difficult for Yan Shan Yan family. As long as a better pill can be used to repair it.


    Is it Yanshan Yan Family deliberately put forward excessive conditions? Chu Feng can only think so.


    In addition, bawangtian could have been cured at the beginning, but there was a grudge between the Chu family and the ruling house. The Chu family certainly would not ask for bawangtian. It was just a hermit family leader who wanted a son who could not practice martial arts. Chu Feng felt that it was a little strange.


    We should know that the most important thing of martial arts is inheritance. Some powerful martial artists take many wives and concubines in order to create quality and quantity and enhance family strength.


    Chu Bufan, the owner of the family, only loves one woman. He takes care of his son who can''t practise martial arts. Chu Feng feels incredible.


    But forced Chu Feng still can digest, think of what asked: "you only have a home?"


    Chu Lingyun nodded: "my father said that he is not strong, until the infinite close to the demigod regeneration, so the derived blood will be stronger."


    Chu Feng basically understood the information and stood up and said, "let''s have breakfast and then set off!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1670

    Earlier, a sandy SUV was also parked outside the hotel.


    Originally, chufeng wanted to mobilize the helicopter to fly directly. But Chu Lingyun said that the desert would produce huge salon rolls at any time. The helicopter had a certain risk factor in the air. So Chu Feng could only use the car for consideration. On the ground, the activity space should be larger.


    A group of people out of the hotel, the sun has risen high, close to eight o''clock, rush hour, crowded.


    Just about to get on the bus and leave, there came a hearty laugh. A handsome and gentle man came over with a sincere color on his face: "I didn''t expect to meet you here too!"


    Then he looked at Ye Zisheng: "Ye Shao is also there. Where are you going?"


    He Junhua, the young master of the Panlong family, is known as the first young dragon!


    Chu Feng didn''t expect to meet he Junhua here, but the latter said hello in person, which can be regarded as recognition. Chu Feng gave a faint smile: "how little!"


    Ye Zisheng also showed a smile and gently shook hands with he Junhua: "it''s a coincidence that fengshao and I are ready to go for a walk. Why don''t we come to the northwest? What''s the matter?"


    He Shao still smiles: "my father and Mr. Huo have some friendship. Today is the Lantern Festival. My father asked me to visit Mr. Huo and live here."


    Ye Zisheng nodded his head suddenly, but he didn''t have much curiosity about it. Since the seventh day of junior high school, he Runxin went to the imperial city to visit the elders of various families. The meaning is self-evident, and he is still working hard for the free trade state.


    The heart flits light ponder, the face did not reveal: "that how little you are busy, I and the wind less rush time left first, another day have time to the Imperial City, we have another drink!"


    He Junhua nods slightly. Ye Zisheng and he Runxin are old classmates, or the eldest grandson of the red Ye family. This face still needs to be given.


    Chu Feng also slightly motioned to get on the car, and soon disappeared in the sight of he Junhua.


    He Junhua stood in the same place, looking at the direction of the off-road vehicle, the original smile on his face disappeared in an instant, but also passed the light haze.


    He family has Yan Tianming''s suggestion. In addition, high-level people hope that he family will come to build the Jianghai free trade state''s gambling house. However, there is no chance for Feng Teng to step in. There must be a shadow of Chu Feng behind him. He Junhua, who pays attention to interests, is uncomfortable in his heart. He is even more angry when he thinks of Yan Ruyu.


    He Junhua''s eyes brightened when he thought of the women who were with Chu Feng just now, Murong Bing and Dongfang Yun. He had never seen a woman as charming as Murong Bing and as smart as Dongfang Yun.


    "How little!"


    Still thinking about the elegant demeanor of the two women just now, a car came to a stop, and Shao en, who appeared last night, came down from the top and said with a smile, "how can I wait at the door in the early morning? I''m flattered!"


    The haze in he Junhua''s eyes flashed away. As soon as he was ready to speak, he saw a woman coming down from the other side.


    But the cover is very good, and Shao en shake hands and smile: "I just came down, ready to go, but also less en to pick up, dare not ah!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Shaoen chuckled, shook his head and said, "don''t say that. After years of friendship between you and me, you come to visit my adoptive father. Naturally, I will take you there. After you visit my adoptive father, we will have a good competition with me in the army to see if the glory of the international city has eroded your skills."


    He Junhua smiles brightly: "nature!"


    He also looked at the woman who was coming and raised a gentle smile: "Miss Huo, long time no see!"


    It was Huo Lingyan, who looked a little tired. She had been engaged in the affairs of Chu Feng all night last night. She had just sent Peng ruohuan away. Facing the courtship of he Junhua, Huo Lingyan just nodded slightly: "how little!"


    Feeling the woman''s indifferent attitude, he Junhua didn''t show any displeasure. He took the initiative to lead away the awkward dullness: "by the way, I met Ye Shao and Feng Shao just now. They said that they would come to the place for a walk. Do you know?"


    The smile on Shaoen''s face solidified: "Ye Shao? Ye Zisheng


    He Junhua looked at Shaoen''s look, as if he did not know, nodded: "yes, ye Zisheng, ye Shao!"


    "Why did he come to the northwest? I haven''t heard of it!" Shao en frowned, thinking of Chu Feng''s eyebrow is even more frowned: "and that evil star also came, how can they come together?"


    Huo Lingyan said faintly: "this matter, ye Lao has already said hello to his father. Ye Shao went to the Chu family in Tianguan to propose marriage. Chu Feng followed him to prevent any change."


    Shao en was stunned and then nodded. At this level, he was no stranger to the Chu family of Tianguan, who had been identified in the desert area of Northwest China.


    However, he Junhua narrowed his eyes: "Chu wind is said to be the ruling of the less Lord, he went to Tianguan Chu home is not appropriate?"


    It is well known to all that there is no small grudge between the court and the three sects and four families.


    Huo Lingyan glanced at he Junhua faintly. He clearly knew that he Junhua could not touch some things. He turned around and walked to the car without looking back: "Chu Feng is the judge of the little Lord. It''s true, but what you don''t know is that he is still the only son of the second Master Chu Buji, who has passed away from the Chu family. What do you say he went to the Chu family to do?"He Junhua was surprised when he was shocked. Before, he always thought that chufeng was a humble guy. Only a good master could make everything he is today. But now he knows that he comes from the Chu family in Tianguan. He Junhua''s eyes are cold. The Chu family of Tianguan has killed he family countless times.


    Shao en did not notice he Junhua''s look, said: "don''t worry about the first few groups of things, get on the bus?"


    He Junhua nodded and was about to get on the bus. Huo Lingyan dropped the window and said faintly, "he Shao, get on other cars by yourself."


    Shao en looked embarrassed and wry smile, patted he Junhua on the shoulder: "habit is good!"


    He Junhua also flashed a wry smile. He had been to the northwest many times. He didn''t like Huo Lingyan. He also kept a little distance. He also knew that Huo Lingyan''s car was not for everyone to sit on. He nodded: "it''s OK, I have a car!"


    He Junhua transferred a car, with two bodyguards, followed Huo Lingyan''s car to Huo''s house.


    "Young master, is that Miss Huo too proud?"


    In the car, the bodyguard of he family driving in front of him said discontentedly: "how come you are also the youngest of Panlong and the president of the future alliance. In the future, the stability of Panlong still needs you to maintain. What capital does she have and you are proud of?"


    "Stupid!" He Junhua has scattered the elegance and elegance in front of Huo Lingyan and replaced it with a kind of coldness: "these military families are not a small family that can fight against, and I have not married Miss Yan family. My father wants me to take the lady of Huo family. Can she not be proud?"


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have much interest in this woman."


    "Don''t talk nonsense and drive seriously!" He Junhua scolded with a cold face.


    Is he that kind of shallow man?


    In addition to being a miss of the Huo family, Huo Lingyan has nothing to attract him except his identity. He Junhua''s eyes drifted and a figure appeared in his mind. He Junhua''s lips flashed a faint smile.


    Pick up the phone to find a number, dial out, just ring twice was connected, he Junhua voice soft: "Qianxue!"


    There was silence at the other end of the phone, and a voice enough for Chu Feng to kill he Junhua said, "what''s the matter?"


    He Junhua raised a faint smile: "nothing, just got up in the morning, think of you, want to give you a phone call, want to know what you are doing?"


    Obviously, the person on the other end of the phone is Yao Qianxue. Hearing what he Junhua said, Yao Qianxue''s voice didn''t have much flattering meaning: "in the company, is there anything else?"


    He Junhua''s eyes flashed over the haze, but his tone was very restrained: "I want to hear your voice. If you want to be busy, be busy. I''ll find you again when I get to Xiangjiang."


    He Junhua clenched his mobile phone, and his anger flashed in his eyes: "the stinky woman is indifferent to me. It''s just a chicken that turns into a Phoenix. If it wasn''t for you and Chu Feng, I wouldn''t even look at you. What''s your own thing?"


    "Wait, I''ll let you become a pawn that makes Chu Feng miserable. If you interfere with what I like, you will have to pay a price!"


    Two bodyguards of he family seem to know something in general, and sigh in their hearts that an innocent woman will be destroyed by he Junhua.


    He was full of anger at Chu Feng, but he knew that he was not his opponent, so he made Chu Feng uncomfortable. He was too insidious and too deep, just like a thousand year old tortoise, shrinking his head to find a chance in the dark.


    Angry he Junhua, just hung up the phone vibrated, glanced at the caller ID above, exhaled a breath and put it in his ear: "sister!"


    "Where are you now?" A faint opening on the other end of the phone.


    He Junhua leaned back on his chair and said: "now in the northwest, I''m going to visit Mr. Huo''s house to find some support. According to his father''s idea, he mentioned Huo Lingyan. Is there anything wrong?"


    He Runxin, who called over there, was silent for a moment, but his tone was not very good: "did you ask granny Cai Jinhua?"


    He Junhua nodded gently: "yes, I visited Huo Lao and talked with en Shao. Tomorrow, I will go to visit granny CAI in the imperial city. Is there a problem?"


    "You are playing with fire!" he sighed


    He Junhua sat up straight and sneered: "if you can''t, then let me come. Fengteng wants to eat a cake as big as Jianghai free trade state. If I agree or not, don''t say it again, I have my own discretion. Chu Feng can''t help me!"


    "Is he really going to kill me, the first dragon?"


    Hang up the phone directly, he Junhua noncommittal smile: "as long as do well, do not leave any handle, who can Nai me what?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1671

    Boundless desert, located in the northwest, boundless general.


    Looking down from the air, you can see nothing but a desolate area. Occasionally, you can see desert cactus or some animals that can survive in arid areas, but most of them are poisonous, such as snakes and so on.


    At this time, about the center of the desert, a figure was running on the rolling yellow sand, and the speed was very fast. Almost everything disappeared in the sand sea in the blink of an eye.


    A boa constrictor, which entangled the desert wolf to death, raised its head and vomited its message. Its gloomy eyes turned and looked for the movement just now, but at a glance, it saw nothing.


    Finally, he lowered his head and opened his mouth to devour the lone wolf. In this desert, there was a different kind of blood.


    At this time, the figure had gone more than ten miles away. A middle-aged man with an inch head stopped in a wide desert. A pure force overflowed from his body. A whirlpool door appeared three meters away in front of him. Looking back at the boundless desert, he jumped into it and disappeared in the vast desert.


    When the whirlpool like door disappears, the cuntou middle-aged man appears in a vast oasis, just like the scene in the movie "Scorpion King". The difference is that it is more beautiful and more yearning for. The oasis is full of flowers and plants, and there are many rivers flowing.


    Tianguan oasis, the second of four families, where the Chu family is!


    The sound of birds and insects makes up the tranquility and harmony here.


    Twenty minutes later, the cuntou middle-aged man crossed dozens of kilometers to a place like an oasis city. The buildings were in pieces. There was a natural moat in the distance. There was a 100 meter wide Canyon in the middle, and only a single bridge connected the two sides.


    The center of the Chu family in Tianguan, the architectural complex!


    The cuntou man came to the gate of the city. The four guards seemed to know that they opened the gate without any obstruction. The cuntou middle-aged talent quickly went in.


    The journey was quick, and a few minutes later we arrived at the center of oasis city, before a splendid castle.


    He took out something to show it to the people at the door. The man with inch head walked in, relaxed his breath and went to a completely independent place, just like a luxurious fairyland palace. Soon after, he came to a spacious hall, just like the emperor''s main hall.


    The only difference is that there are no nine steps of the supreme staircase, just a spacious space.


    At the moment, the place is full of people. When we see the middle-aged man with inch head coming in, they seem to be waiting for something.


    The cuntou middle-aged man bowed and bowed to the middle-aged man sitting in the front: "master of the house!"


    Then he bowed to the three old men who looked old and sat on the front left hand side: "three elders!" In the heart is surprised, how can the three elders who don''t often come out come out?


    Sitting on the top was Chu Bufan, the head of the Chu family, nodding slightly: "have you heard?"


    "Yes The cuntou middle-aged man kept respectful and clearly informed each word: "Miss Lingyun has taken Ye Zisheng into the desert land, and it is expected that she will arrive at the entrance of Chu''s house in four hours. In addition, Chu Feng has also come."


    Hearing the two words of Chu Feng, except Chu Bufan, the rest of the people look unnatural.


    Chu Feng, the only son of Chu Buji, the second master of the Chu family, ruled that the less owner was the one appointed by the previous one.


    The old man, who was the first on his left hand, stood up with a dignified look on his face: "Chu Feng is an unruly only son, but he didn''t grow up in the Chu family. He killed many people in the Chu family before and after, and even more ruled that he was a traitor of the Chu family. What is he doing here?"


    Chu Bufan''s face did not fluctuate. His father had four brothers. The person who spoke was his second uncle, Chu Jingtian, the elder of the family!


    The two next to him, one is the third uncle Chu Jingyun, the other is the fourth uncle Chu Jingtao. They are the three supreme elders of the family, infinitely close to the transcendental existence of demigod.


    Chu Jingtian''s words made some of the people present frown, and some people nodded slightly to agree with him.


    Chu Bufan''s expression was not surprised or pleased. He looked at Chu Jingyun: "uncle, what do you want to say?"


    As the second elder brother of the family, Chu Jingyun needs to make a statement on this occasion, even if he doesn''t want to speak. Looking at the people around him, he said in silence: "my elder brother said very clearly before he left the Chu family. Thirty years later, Chu Feng was the head of the family. At that time, Chu Feng left a prophecy. It can be seen that my elder brother has foresight and insight into opportunities."


    "Therefore, no matter what Chu Feng did, he did it in a helpless situation. I suggest inheriting the original ancestor''s admonition that Chu Fenggui should be the master of the family!"


    "I''m against it!" Next to him, Chu Jingtao said faintly: "Chu Feng didn''t grow up in the Chu family, and he still ruled that he was not suitable to be a member of the Chu family. At that time, he incorporated the Chu family into the adjudication office. Where do we go?"


    Looking at Chu Jingyun, Chu Jingtao continued: "third brother, I know that you respect every decision of elder brother, and also know that you were very optimistic about uninhibited, but uninhibited is uninhibited, and Chu Feng is Chu Feng. Their father and son can not be generalized. Moreover, the elder brother has disappeared for 30 years, and the world is changing. He doesn''t understand. So I refuse Chu Feng to become the owner of the house. I refuse to let him enter Chu familyChu Jingtian pondered with a smile: "the fourth younger brother said that Chu Feng could not come to the Chu family, let alone become the master of the Chu family."


    In the face of the bickering of the three supreme elders, all the people present are not good at talking. But now it seems that two people are against it. Only Chu Jingyun agrees. Obviously, many people are against Chu Feng!


    Chu Jingyun saw that his second brother and fourth brother were opposed there. He frowned and looked at Chu Bufan: "extraordinary, you are the master of the family now. Do you want to deny your father''s decision at that time?"


    Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao also looked at him. Chu Jingtian said meaningfully: "extraordinary, you are the master of the family. Every decision should be made on the basis of the interests of the family. Chu Feng should not enter the Chu family. This is the decision of your fourth uncle and me. Raise your hands to vote. The third uncle''s decision is not enough!"


    Chu Bufan smile: "three uncles, I want to ask you a question!"


    Chu Jingtian frowned. Although he was Chu Bufan''s second uncle, Chu Bufan was also a strong man who was infinitely close to the demigod. He was not easy to disobey his meaning. After all, he was the master of the house and nodded: "you say it!"


    Chu Bufan stood up and gently laughed: "most of you are against Chu Feng''s entry into the Chu family. I can understand that, but this is my father''s decision. If I refuse, then I am unfilial. What''s the significance of being the head of the family?"


    Chu Jingtian narrowed his eyes: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Bufan was smiling all the time, and his eyes were slightly coagulated: "moreover, if Chu Feng wanted to come back to worship his parents for the reason of human nature, we just refused because of my father''s original decision, would it be too much? His parents did not worship him, and he was angry and attacked the Chu family. Who of you could resist it


    "You know, there is more than one demigod in the court of adjudication. There is no demigod in our Chu family."


    Hearing the Banshen, all the people in this room look a little unnatural, even if it is Chu Jingtian, the three people are slightly changed color.


    They are infinitely close to the demigods, but they are not demigods after all, and Chu Feng has demigods in his hands, and one can kill them in seconds.


    "And Chu Bufan glanced over their faces one by one. After a pause, he continued: "you should know that the Luo family''s ancestor was directly killed. Luo Haoyi, the second master of the Luo family, was turned into fly ash. Under the leadership of the Longmen guards, there were countless deaths and injuries in the Luojia family that night, and the blood flowed into a river."


    "If Chu Feng said that we would not pay homage to his parents, and in his anger, he would stage the tragedy of meiyuanluo''s family, which of you could stop it?"


    The loud questions raised eyebrows of all the people present. They could use extra reasons to refuse Chu Feng''s entry into the Chu family. However, if Chu Feng said that he had come to the Chu family to worship his parents and the ethics were there, if they refused, Chu Feng would be angry and bloody for 3000 yuan, which would be the reason.


    Chu Jingtian''s firmness also appeared a little loose: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Bufan sat down from the new seat, light mouth: "I and buchen have discussed this issue two days ago, Chu Feng will let him come, no matter what his identity is, after all, it is the blood of the Chu family in Tianguan. I will not hide my father''s decision. He wants to be the master of the house, and I will give it to him only through public consultation."


    "This is my decision. Do you have any comments?"


    Chu Jingtian waved his hand: "I''m against it!"


    When everyone looked at him, Chu Jingtian hummed and said, "I still mean just now. Even if Chu Feng can come to the Chu family, it''s only limited to paying homage to his parents. That''s all. My Chu family has nothing to do with him."


    "If you want to be the owner of the house, you can''t talk about it!"


    Chu buchen, who had never spoken, stood up and said with a smile: "second uncle, is the ruling powerful or the Chu family powerful?"


    The verdict can directly deal with three families and four families. The fool knows who is stronger.


    Chu Jingtian narrowed his eyes: "no dust, what do you want to say?"


    Chu buchen sighed: "three uncles, Chu Feng is the ruling Lord. He is in charge of numerous powerful men in Longmen. He is also in charge of powerful demigods. Just like an emperor, do you think he will become a king again?"


    The crowd was slightly stunned, then suddenly they all walked into a wrong state.


    They just think that Chu Feng will inherit the ancestral precepts and become the master of the family. However, they forget that Chu Feng itself controls the powerful ruling house, which is more powerful than the Chu family in Tianguan. Why covet a Chu family?


    Chu Jingtian also responded, but also narrowed his eyes: "if we want Chu Feng to incorporate the ruling into the Chu family, how about?"


    "Why, he is also a member of the Chu family."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1672

    Incorporate the ruling into the Chu family?


    Chu Jingtian''s words made the scene suddenly silent, and everyone was shocked by his idea and forgot to respond.


    Compared with Xuanyuan family, the ruling office is between Bozhong and Tianguan Chu family. Although the strength of Tianguan Chu family ranks second among the four, the four Tianguan Chu families can''t be compared with one adjudication office. How can it be possible?


    It has always been heard that the weak side belongs to the strong side. When will the strong side belong to the weak side?


    We all feel that Chu Jingtian''s idea is too unrealistic or even too crazy.


    "Surprised?"


    Everyone''s looks fell in Chu Jingtian''s eyes. The latter sneered and said, "but I''m not surprised at all. Just imagine how Chu Feng came from? How did Chu Buji, without the Chu family''s blood, come into being, and become the chief judge? "


    Chu Jingtian, who had such an idea, continued: "therefore, fundamentally speaking, without the existence of the Chu family, there would be no Chu Feng. He should know how to be grateful. The Chu family has given him the grace of childbirth. He should repay the Chu family for giving him life and giving him the opportunity to come to this world. Otherwise, where can he come from today''s scenery?"


    "It''s not too much to incorporate the ruling office into the Chu family of Tianguan, and I think it should be."


    Chu Jingyun''s heart flashed a sneer and disdain, such words are also thanks to Chu Jingtian can say, Chu wind is indeed flowing the blood of the Chu family in Tianguan, but that is Chu Buji and that peerless enchantress gave Chu Feng life, what is the relationship with Chu family?


    What''s the relationship between his parents and the Chu family?


    Just as he wanted to refute Chu Jingtian, Chu Jingtao began to laugh: "the second elder brother is right. Chu Feng is the Chu family and should pay for the family''s interests. It''s reasonable to rule on the incorporation of Chu family in this way."


    Chu Jingyun frowned. How could his second brother and fourth brother''s idea be so naive?


    "Extraordinary, that''s the decision."


    But Chu Jingtian didn''t mean anything inappropriate. He waved his hand and decided: "Chu Feng can come to the Chu family and pay homage to his parents, but he should obey his duties as a Chu family and hand over his strength to the Chu family. Otherwise, he would not want to come back to the Chu family all his life, let alone worship his parents."


    In his eyes, there was a murderous opportunity and gloom: "and once he refused, it would be a rebellious descendant. If he didn''t take the family seriously, I would take advantage of the authority of the elder to shovel out the tombs of Chu Buji and Shangguan yingyue, and get rid of the Chu family!"


    Chu Jingtao nodded: "I agree!"


    Chu Bufan and others all frowned and scolded in their hearts. They thought that Chu Jingtian had not gone to the outside world for a long time, and they did not know what era this was.


    Chu Feng never cared about the name of the Chu family. They could even think of such a wonderful reason to blackmail chufeng, and even asked chufeng to hand over the verdict office unconditionally. It seems that they have not given Chu Feng anything.


    However, most of the people who want to join the Chu family do not think that it is appropriate for them to combine the wind of Chu and others.


    Only the three elders together have the right to impeach the master. The two together can determine the direction of the Chu family. Even Chu Bufan can not object to it.


    Chu Jingyun saw the two of them united together, and angrily hummed a way to leave. He scolded and yelled: "wishful thinking, it''s just wishful thinking!"


    But Chu Jingtian didn''t care. He said to Chu Bufan: "when he comes, arrange a time to tell him about it. If the verdict is not incorporated into the Chu family, he will not be a qualified Chu family. I will expel him from the Chu family, even his dead parents!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao left together. Some of the Chu family members also followed, and the rest sat there, frowning.


    Chu Jingtian''s request is not only excessive, but also, as Chu Jingyun said, it is just wishful thinking there.


    "You go down too!"


    Chu Bufan waved to let the rest of the people also left, and finally only Chu buchen was still sitting there.


    Chu buchen laughs bitterly. Originally, what should be discussed here today is Chu Lingyun''s marriage to the red Ye family. Now it''s a direct discussion of Chu Feng''s problem and ends up unhappy: "brother, what about Lingyun?"


    Chu Bufan frowned: "Lingyun must be married to the Ye family. Even if we are not born, we can''t be less than Yanshan Yan''s family. Lingyun and ye Zisheng will get married. At least we will do things more convenient. For the time being, Chu Feng''s affairs are more obvious, and the second uncle will definitely put forward conditions."


    "It''s a headache. You can''t relax during the Lantern Festival."


    Chu buchen nodded, took a look at Chu Bufan, and said: "elder brother, after so many years, my heart is very sad to think of the second brother who died. Are we wrong?"


    Chu Bufan''s expression was stagnant, and his face was gloomy: "at first, they went to the five forbidden areas to die. What''s the matter with us? Don''t talk about this matter in the future. The dead have already died, and the living still need to continue. What''s the matter with us?"Chu buchen repeatedly wry smile: "but that is our brother, your brother, my brother!"


    "Enough!" Chu Bufan gave a cold drink and stood up with a very gloomy face: "the second uncle only mentioned the joint adjudication office, but did not mention that Chu Feng became the owner of the house. He must have wanted to seek benefits for his grandson. When his father took the master of the house, he was always indignant and dreamed of taking it back one day. This is not allowed."


    "The fourth uncle thinks that if I continue to be the head of the family, he can be more relaxed, and he won''t have to be angry with the second or third uncle. However, as long as it is suitable for the development of the Chu family, I don''t care that Chu Feng will be the head of the family."


    Chu buchen frowned slightly and nodded gently: "now it seems that it can only be like this. I just hope that no tragedy will be staged. I can''t see through Chu Feng after all. People say that blood is thicker than water, but no matter how deep the blood relationship is, it can''t compare with the day and night relationship and that kind of feeling."


    Exhaled a breath, also stood up: "after all, it was not you and me to cooperate. How could bawangtian be framed by Zhetian Dan, and how could he die in the end?"


    "It''s all a sin. It''s just that we were too young at the beginning."


    Shaking his head and sighing, Chu buchen left slowly. In the past, he was envious of the brilliant second brother Chu Buji and angry at the tyrant who oppressed the three families and four families. However, after 20 years, everything was the same, and had not changed at all.


    And the dead people have died, the living people, it seems that did not get much.


    Chu Bufan frowned tightly, shook his head, turned around and walked out. His body flashed to the place where the natural moat was hundreds of meters apart. He stepped on the suspension bridge and walked steadily towards the opposite side. The abyss below could not be seen to the end, but was covered with a thick layer of fog, and nothing could be seen.


    When he came to the middle, Chu Bufan stopped, looked down at the bottom, and glanced over his posture: "why did you choose that at the beginning? I am the eldest son of the Chu family, and I am the master of the Chu family. You are so stupid! "


    "The world is changing. Who can know what will happen next second? It''s up to you!"


    Shaking his head and sighing a word, Chu Bufan continued to walk forward, came to the opposite side, through the forest of trees in the oasis, to the middle of a wooden house, covering a huge area, but there is no one, walked into the yard, faint can repair a smell of medicine wafting out.


    Chu Bufan''s eyes deviated and looked at a high hall with a closed gate in the distance: "one day, I will succeed in showing you!"


    Go forward, gently knocked on a door, half ring inside just spread the voice of a slight cough: "come in!"


    Chu Bufan just opened the door, a strong smell of medicine came, the smell is very bad, the original resolute eyes more a touch of heartache, came in to push the door back, with the light candlelight looking at a young man leaning on the couch, pale, skinny.


    Chu Bufan showed a faint smile: "mu''er, are you better?"


    "How good? Don''t die There was Chu Bufan''s own son, Chu mu, but his eyes were empty. It seemed that there was no Chu Feng, right


    "It should be. You haven''t been here for five years. You''re sorry to see me!"


    Chu Bufan slightly wry smile, reveal a touch of guilt: "sorry!"


    Chu Mu''s empty eyes deflected and looked at Chu Bufan: "strange can only blame myself, born strange, I should thank you, you know, if you don''t know, I have died, but it''s a pity that my mother, but it doesn''t matter, Chu Feng has come, isn''t it?"


    Chu Bufan gently nodded: "come, today will come, how do you feel, can you hold on?"


    Chu Mu sat up slowly. It seemed that if he moved a little more, he would break his bones. "Twenty four years is enough time to do a lot of things. The medicine I took in the past 24 years was beyond the ability of others to take for ten lives. But it''s also a good thing. At least I''m still alive and I''ve been waiting for this day."


    "The Chu wind comes, is my spring, I can also see that, outside the wonderful world."


    Chubufan narrowed his eyes and felt his strange but familiar son and asked, "if I let chufeng treat you, repair your function of gradual death and activate genes, would you like to?"


    Chu Mu''s empty eyes fell on Chu Bufan: "this is your evil, do you think you don''t need to make up for it?"


    Looking at his skinny body, Chu Mu said faintly: "or do you want me to spend my life with this tattered body, no one laughs, but life is not like death?"


    Chu Bufan gently nodded: "then you stay at ease, I will let you go out, I will give you the future, give you everything!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1673

    At noon, in the rolling desert sand sea, Chu Feng and their SUV are moving smoothly, leaving two lines of tire marks on the sand.


    Although it should be cool and pleasant in spring, I still feel a trace of heat in this desert land. Although there is air conditioning in the car, I can still feel the heat outside.


    Ye Zisheng rubbed his head: "how can the Chu family eat yellow sand every day in such a place?"


    "You eat yellow sand, and all your family eat it." Chu Lingyun glared and said, "the outside world only knows the Chu family in Tianguan, but they don''t know its real existence. To be more specific, it''s called the Chu family in Tianguan oasis. It''s just a little simpler, so it''s called Tianguan chujia."


    "Oasis, is there an oasis in the northwest desert?" Ye Zisheng asked in dismay.


    As the eldest grandson of the Ye family, ye Zisheng knew not only astronomy but also geography, but also the basic geographical knowledge of the holy Dynasty.


    But he has never heard of oasis in northwest desert!


    "You know what happened two thousand years ago? Do you know what happened five thousand years ago? What do you know about 10000 years ago? " Chu Lingyun''s small eyes disdainfully threw to Ye Zisheng, humming: "but you are ordinary people, do not know some things are very normal, those experts and professors are also sensational, many things are not credible."


    "The northwest is now a desert, but some people still know that 10000 years ago, it was a land of oases with green trees."


    Ye Zisheng was slightly embarrassed and despised.


    However, Chu Lingyun continued: "it was not until 5000 years ago that it gradually turned into a desert, and the area of oasis was constantly shrinking. At that time, the Chu family in Tianguan had already existed. An ancestor of Chu family created an independent space, maintaining the shape of thousands of years ago."


    "Completely isolated from the outside world, even if the satellite can not be found, only the warrior can feel its location, but also need a very strong warrior. Unless the ordinary warrior knows the location, it can not be found."


    Ye Zisheng feels strange and laughs bitterly.


    Although he is the eldest grandson of the Ye family, he still doesn''t touch much about the hidden world. He knows the Xuanyuan family best, but he hasn''t been to the Xuanyuan family once. So Chu Lingyun feels incredible when he says these things, but he can barely accept them.


    The hermit family, as in the novel, has created a space for them. Ye Zisheng can only think that way at the moment.


    Chu Feng has been closed eyes, let the hapless Dongfang Yun drive, and this woman seems to know where the Tianguan Chu home is.


    When the car was quiet again, Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked ahead: "stop!"


    Dongfang Yun bit her lips and stopped the car. She was honest and obedient to Chu Feng when she couldn''t cope with it, but once she had a chance, she would stab Chu Feng.


    Ye Zisheng also wanted to ask something about the Chu family. The car stopped and looked ahead: "what''s the matter? There''s less wind?"


    "Salon roll, we are lucky!" Chu wind is not salty to throw out a sentence, but not too many fluctuations.


    But ye Zisheng''s face changed slightly: "what, salon roll, then we are not going to have bad luck?"


    As soon as he finished, Chu Lingyun gave him another look of disdain. In his embarrassment, he hummed: "it''s a bit promising. No, how come you''re also the man of Chu Lingyun. Don''t say it''s just a salon roll. Even if it''s a hail as big as football, you should believe that you''re a woman, and I can protect you!"


    Murong Bing giggled: "my sister-in-law is powerful!"


    Ye Zisheng is even more embarrassed. He laughs bitterly that women are too powerful to protect men''s dignity. He also laughs with shame. Tornadoes are a powerful natural disaster and an important cause of soil loss in the desert. For ordinary people, they are irresistible, but for warriors, it may not be anything.


    Chu Feng opened the door and went down. Ye Zisheng suddenly saw something and exclaimed, "snake!"


    Chu Feng looked forward, more than ten meters away in the sand pile, two football sized snake heads came out of it, his huge eyes flashing bloodthirsty fierce light staring at this side.


    Chufeng shook hands and closed the door, and walked forward slowly, without too many emotional fluctuations.


    In the distance, we can also see the yellow sand rolling in the sky, which is approaching here like a tornado. The clothes on Chu Feng''s body are all blown and fluctuating. The giant snake coming out of the sand pile spits out a letter and completely exposes itself. It is more than 20 meters long and can swallow a person in one bite.


    Ye Zisheng''s sweat in the car was so intense that he was helpless. He found that there were still many things he didn''t know in the world, and he knew what he didn''t know. Ordinary people couldn''t touch them all their lives.


    Also looking at the front, I don''t know how Chu Feng will deal with the giant snake.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t even look at the snake. He let it open the blood basin and pounce on it with a big mouth. Only then did one hand slowly lift it up. A breath was fluctuating, and the snake suddenly solidified in the air, and its body was hard to swing.


    Ye Zisheng''s mouth widened in an instant. This was the first time he saw Chu Feng''s hand like this. When he raised his hand, he let the snake freeze in the air. What kind of existence is a warrior?Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, the salon roll has reached 200 meters away. As soon as the giant snake with a length of more than 20 meters flies to the direction of the salon roll, it can''t stop at all.


    And with the approach, the salon was directly rolled into the volume, the fate can be imagined.


    What''s more, the salon roll also had a more and more ferocious meaning, which had a huge impact on the surrounding area. Chu Feng''s expression did not fluctuate, and the dark magic wings suddenly opened, making Ye Zisheng almost bump his head against the window.


    The wings were shaking, and the wind was blowing violently. A stronger salon roll roared out of thin air. It directly collided with the hit salon roll. It was muffled and broken. The surroundings slowly calmed down, only the rolling yellow sand dispersed between heaven and earth.


    Dark magic wings scattered, Chu Feng nodded slightly, left eye twinkled, corner of the mouth hook up a smile: "interesting!"


    With his left eye, he saw a man leaving several kilometers away. The sudden appearance of the salon scroll just now was entirely man-made. He should be from the Chu family. Chu Feng felt that this trip to the Chu family was a little more interesting than he had imagined.


    He turned around and walked back to the car. He didn''t say that the sand tornado was deliberately done by someone. He wanted to stop them from moving forward and wave his hand to let Dongfang Yun go on.


    Ye Zisheng is calm down, looking at the Chu wind: "less wind, how do you and Birdman?"


    Birdman?


    Chu Feng suddenly speechless, wry smile unceasingly: "want to compare better, what Birdman?"


    Shaking his head slightly, he didn''t know how to explain to Ye Zisheng: "don''t worry too much. It''s just a weapon like thing. If I want to, it can leave my body at any time. It''s not that I grow wings on my body, it''s my own gun!"


    When he thought of the dark magic wings, Chu Feng thought of Dama in Jicheng, the most powerful one in the early period of demigod. Where did he go?


    Hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, ye Zisheng looks more relaxed. He is really worried about whether chufeng is a human being. Is Ye Zixuan going to die in pain?


    "I haven''t been here since your parents died."


    Murong ice at this time softly opened his mouth, with the color of memory: "when I met them, I was just being chased and killed. Your mother restrained the enemy and forced him to leave. After that, he and your father saved me and gave me medical treatment."


    "Later, they knew my identity and wanted me to be your wife. I didn''t agree at first, but later they said their future children were taboo, so I agreed."


    "Husband, you should love me well, I am the main room designated by your parents!"


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth twitches violently. Ye Zisheng looks similar. He pats his head to calm down. Who can believe that Murong Bing knew Chu Feng''s parents before Chu Feng was born?


    Ye Zisheng also looks like a 20-year-old woman. He smiles bitterly and looks at Chu Lingyun. He knows that his love with Chu Lingyun lasts for 20 years. After 20 years, even if they love each other deeply, Chu Lingyun is no longer suitable to stay in the secular world.


    Because she is not old, even when she is 100 years old, Chu Lingyun is going to leave in order to avoid exposing too many secrets of the hidden world. Ye Zisheng holds Chu Lingyun''s hand and cherishes their only 20 years!


    Murong Bing joked about Chu Feng, which made the atmosphere in the car much more active than before, and soon came to that open place.


    Chu Lingyun released the little hand that ye Zisheng held: "here it is!"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, his left eye twinkled, directly through all the vanity, oasis land, worthy of the reputation!


    As soon as I got off the bus, suddenly there were dozens of people standing there. Chu Lingyun was about to open the entrance. Seeing so many people appeared, she frowned: "what are you doing? Do you want to stop me from going back?"


    When the young man at the head saw Chu Lingyun, he didn''t say anything politely, just a kind of calm: "Miss Lingyun!"


    "Chu City, what do you mean?" Chu Lingyun micro frown, cold said: "you take so many people out of the suddenly, still block in front of me, what meaning?"


    Chu city light smile, eyes to Chu Feng: "Qi Shao account, Miss Lingyun with Uncle back to let us meet, but also to be careful not to let people with ulterior motives in."


    With ulterior motives, the meaning has a point, chufeng pondered a smile.


    Chu Lingyun seemed to know who Qi Shao was. He drank coldly: "what does he rely on?"


    "Then don''t go in." A haughty voice sounded, and suddenly a young and handsome figure appeared in front of the public. His eyes were cold and arrogant, and he didn''t seem to put anyone in his heart: "as for what, I am the next owner of the house, is it enough?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1674

    The next owner?


    Arrogant words spread out, arrogant young man stood in front of people, chufeng light cast a glance, and then moved his eyes, he believed that Chu Lingyun would not cheat himself, so what happened to the next owner of the house?


    However, being young is already the cultivation of tiannu''s six levels of state, but he is really a person of extraordinary talent. Removing those who accept the inheritance is much stronger than the successors of any power at the beginning.


    What''s more interesting is that this man made the salon roll just now.


    Asking eyes to Chu Lingyun, want to know who is in front of her, the tone is too big.


    "Chuqi!" Chu Lingyun understood the meaning of Chu Feng, and said to the man, "you are the grandson of the great elder. Even if the next head of the family should be Chu mu, he is the real son of the head of the family. When is your turn, you are not ashamed of yourself!"


    Chu Feng suddenly realized that he was the grandson of the elder. No wonder he was so arrogant. But Chu Feng didn''t say anything. If you don''t know, don''t say anything.


    "Lingyun, who are you talking to?"


    Chuqi frowned and said, "seven years ago, when I stepped into the period of natural anger, did you forget what your father and the owner said?"


    Chu Lingyun slightly Leng, show eyebrow micro Cu.


    Seven years ago, Chu Qi passed through the period of natural fury. Tianlei became a martial artist to communicate the nature of heaven and earth. At that time, Chu Qi was prominent among the younger generation. At that time, Chu Bufan and Chu buchen threatened that Chu Qi was the next master of the family.


    But how could it be compared to what it is now?


    Chu Lingyun hummed: "my father and the owner did say that you are the next head of the family. But don''t forget what my grandfather once said and the ancestral precepts left behind. My second brother is the head of the Chu family. As long as he is born and grows up, no matter who sits in the position of the head of the house, he will give up his position."


    "I don''t deny the glory you once enjoyed, but even if you want to be the master of the house, you have to wait for my second brother to abdicate!"


    Chu Qi looks ugly, and his eyes flit over Chu Feng with a cold killing opportunity.


    He was a man of extraordinary talent since he was a child. He stepped into the period of natural anger when he was young. Now he is a transcendent warrior in the six levels of tiannu. He still has the confidence to step into the semi divine state within five years, and become the first person of the Chu family in thousands of years.


    It is also enjoying all the glory, enjoying the glory of becoming the master in the future, but all of these are gone because of the former master''s teachings and the appearance of Chu Feng.


    Who is entitled to take what belongs to him?


    Chu Feng is also clear. He was affirmed at the beginning. Now he is worried about his appearance. In addition, Zuxun does not have the position of the owner of the house. He smiles in his heart. He is persistent!


    Chu Qi was speechless by Chu Lingyun, and drew the topic to Chu Feng''s body: "what identity are you? You should be very clear. We Chu family don''t welcome you. How many Chu family members have you killed in the past year? You know, those who are stained with the blood of Chu family are not qualified to enter the Chu family, and they can''t be the head of Chu family."


    "And your father didn''t know where he married a wild woman and ruined the family atmosphere. You are his son, and you are not a good thing."


    Chu Feng didn''t care much about Chuqi who felt good about himself. No matter how arrogant the clown was, he was just a clown. If he met one, he would be angry, and he would not die of anger?


    But Chu Qi''s words in his mouth let Chu Feng''s expression slightly coagulate.


    Although he had never met his parents, he knew from Murong Bing''s mouth that his parents had arranged everything for him to survive in his early years, and even let overlord accept him as his apprentice. He only had the grace of childbirth and no feelings of nurturing, but it was undeniable that it was not his parents'' earlier arrangement that he might have died.


    In the eyes of the light of the killing machine, the moment appeared in front of Chuqi, everything happened in an instant, all people did not respond to what was going on.


    Senleng''s eyes were fixed on Chuqi and said indifferently: "you say again, I didn''t hear clearly."


    Chu Qi subconsciously stepped back a few steps, felt humiliated, and then became angry. He said, "the whole Chu family doesn''t know. Your father didn''t marry a wild woman according to the arrangement of his elders, and then gave birth to you, a wild seed, and ruined the family tradition."


    As soon as Chu Feng raised his hand, he didn''t want to listen to Chu Qi any more. A strong force directly led him to the sky. No matter how he struggled, there was no effect. The crisis of death covered his whole body.


    At the moment, his arrogant look disappeared, and his eyes were full of fear. In his cognition, Chu Feng, a wild species growing up in the secular world, was limited no matter how strong he was. He still relied more on the power of adjudication. But at the moment, Chu Feng raised his hand at will, which made him unable to fight back. Chu Qi felt frightened.


    The rest of the Chu family saw that Chu Qi was held back by Chu Feng, and they all started in a hurry. However, before they got close, Chu Feng''s random momentum let dozens of people fly out and fall to the ground, without the strength to get up.


    Looking at Chu Qi in the sky, Chu Feng said in a cool voice: "this year, I have indeed killed many people of the Chu family. My hands are stained with the blood of the Chu family. Why should I kill them?"Chu Qi struggled hard, but he still kept his pride and said: "because you are a wild animal, you are angry that Chu family wanted to expel your father who had ruined the family tradition."


    Chufeng''s hand slightly clenched, Chu Qi burst out a shrill scream, as if by an invisible big hand.


    Holding back the thought of directly destroying Chu Qi, Chu Feng looked calm: "you should pay attention to the facts. The three sects and four families jointly killed me. The Chu family took part in it, and there were many disturbances. Can I stand and let them kill me, but I can''t fight back? There''s nothing so light in the world, so they''re all dead. "


    "This is my Chu Feng''s principle. Whoever wants to kill me will be killed. I don''t ask the identity, the reason or even the blood!"


    The cruel and bloody words made people dare not speak any more. Chu Feng has clearly revealed his meaning. As long as it is the people who kill him, even the Chu family, he will kill them. The law of killing is complete!


    With cold eyes from Chu Qi''s body to take back, looking around at dozens of Chu family members who fell on the ground, the corners of his mouth involved a sneer radian: "myself, this time I just accompany Ye Shao to the Chu family to propose marriage, and by the way, pay homage to my parents who died so hard. Otherwise, even if you ask me, this little Lord will not come."


    "But now, the more you don''t want me to go in, the more I want to go in. The more unhappy you are, the more unhappy I will make you feel. There is no mercy for those who block me!"


    "Stop it!" Chu Feng kill machine reveals to be about to erase Chu Qi, that Chu family exit suddenly spreads a burst drink.


    A breath of boundless approaching to the demigod directly blows out, unties the bound Chu Qi and falls down. The figure quickly appears and catches the fallen Chu Qi. Chu Jingtian stares at Chu Feng with an ugly look. If he comes late just now, Chuqi will die.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at the person who appeared. He didn''t need to introduce Chu Lingyun. He must be Chu Jingtian, the elder of Chu family!


    "Presumptuous!"


    Chu Jingtian was sure that Chu Qi was only slightly injured. He was relieved and pointed to Chu Feng: "your father is disrespectful and humble. You are the same. What kind of Laozi and what kind of boy are you? Chu Qi is the pride of Chu family and the future owner. What qualifications do you have to deal with him? You are not qualified!"


    As if feeling is not enough, Chu Jingtian continued to curse: "you see Chu Qi to keep respectful, this is a Chu family should do things, you are simply too presumptuous."


    Chu Feng appeared light banter, this time he came to Chu''s house, he was ready to play soy sauce, but now found that this soy sauce is not easy to fight!


    The corner of his mouth raised a sneer: "who are you? Who am I? "


    Chu Jingtian was stunned. He didn''t know the meaning of Chu Feng''s question. He said arrogantly, "I''m Chu Jingtian, the elder of Chu family. Your two grandfathers, you are just the son of the disobedient people of Chu family. You should know how to put yourself in a proper position."


    "Bullshit!" Chu Feng''s faint smile did not even mean to be angry. People like Chu Jingtian were not worth his anger: "are you the elder of Chu family and I have a dime relationship? And who am I? Now I''ll tell you! "


    Gently pointed to himself: "my name is Chu Feng, the ruling less Lord, even if the head of your Chu family is facing me, he will be polite. What qualifications do you have to challenge me? Who has not put his position in a correct position?"


    "Don''t talk to me about the superiority and inferiority of the Chu family. I''ve had a mouthful of food and a sip of water from the Chu family, or have I ever had any benefit from the Chu family?"


    Patting the dust stained with yellow sand on his body, Chu Feng lightly added: "say the same, as long as there is a reason, today I will recognize the Chu family."


    Chu Jingtian was stunned by Chu Feng''s sharp tongue, but in a moment he sneered and said: "without the Chu family to cultivate your father, have you ever been there? You should be grateful for your father''s cultivation, so that you can be born."


    "Fart again!" Chu Feng sighed slightly, and his finger gently crossed: "as far as I know, my father has traveled around the world since he was young. He has never received any help from the Chu family. He has repeatedly stood out for the Chu family and resisted the conspiracy of other forces. He has also rescued many people of the Chu family from their hands."


    "Finally, I married my mother and was stopped by a group of bastards and left home indignantly. However, many years later, he heard that the Chu family was framed and besieged by the Luo family of Meiyuan. He resolutely came back to fight for the Chu family and broke the plot of meiyuanluo''s family. How can I see that the Chu family is in favor. Has he ever got anything from the Chu family?"


    Chu Jingtian was rebuffed by Chu Feng''s questioning. He thought Chu Feng didn''t know about these past things. He took a look at Chu Lingyun and was slightly displeased. In this way, Chu Buji had the grace of Chu family. Why should Chu Feng respect Chu family?


    Because only Chu family, owe him Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1675

    The situation is anxious. Chu Jingtian looks gloomy and stares at Chu Feng. Everyone feels that there is going to be a war.


    Chu wind scattered standing there, the so-called family, a little good feeling does not exist, perhaps only Chu Lingyun, is his heart, a warm piece.


    "Disrespect, respect and inferiority!"


    Chu and I hate the wind too much, but I don''t want to say anything like this


    Chu Feng directly chose to ignore, looked at the Chu Lingyun beside him and asked curiously, "Lingyun, what did you hear?"


    Chu Lingyun has always been arrogant for the requirements of high and low elders have always been no favor, partial head: "someone farts!"


    "Yes, it stinks." Chufeng secretly said, "I have never eaten a grain of rice and a drop of water from the Chu family. I got a little benefit and help. I was adopted by a poor rural woman and trained by my master. What is the second grandfather? How much is it worth?"


    "Did you give me a sugar?"


    Did you give me a sugar?


    Chu Feng is gentle and slow, but he makes those Chu family members who are present a little speechless. How can this guy be so realistic? Even if you don''t get any benefits and help, your blood relationship and seniority are there!


    Deeply influenced by the elder, they all feel that Chu Feng has no rules and the elders of the family do not respect them.


    The rest of the Chu family thought that, not to mention the elder himself, blowing his beard and staring at Chu Feng: "bastard, I''m your second grandfather. Even if I slap you, you''ll have to suffer. What kind of asshole are you talking about? Blood ties are greater than everything else. If you have the blood of the Chu family, you should abide by the rules of the Chu family."


    "I am a great elder. You should respect me and be polite to me."


    Chu Feng patted his forehead very helpless, and rarely broke out the most unqualified rude words: "mother, when do I admit that I am the Chu family, blood is more than everything, has no one told this old fool, in my chufeng''s idea, the kindness of nurturing is more important than Mount Tai?"


    Eyes inexplicably cold look at Chu Jingtian: "and even if Thanksgiving is to my parents, and you have a dime relationship? What''s more, you give me a slap to see if I''ll suffer! "


    "Do you see if I can get a slap and still smile and respect you?"


    The atmosphere solidified in an instant, and Chu Jing wanted to fight with Chu Feng. His whole body was shaking there. Obviously, he was very angry, and the finger pointing to Chu Feng trembled slightly.


    Naturally, he did not dare to go up to give Chu Feng a slap. Just now he just wanted Chu Feng to admit his blood relationship and that he was an elder. But who knows Chu Feng is so unruly?


    "Dare not?" Chu Feng did not leave a trace of affection, banter a smile: "dare not then shut up, creak crooked, uninteresting!"


    "Second brother!" Chu Jingtian was about to roar with anger. A low voice came from inside. Chu Jingtao came out of the inside, took a meaningful look at Chu Feng, and said to Chu Jingtian, "Chu Feng has just come back. Don''t argue with him. Give him some time. He will know that you are an elder and he is a junior."


    Chu Lingyun reached Chu Feng''s ear and whispered, "Chu Jingtao, the three elders, is insidious and cunning, full of cunning."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Actually, he could see it without Chu Lingyun saying, but he didn''t know at all. Even if he had to do something, he had to deal with Ye Zisheng.


    Chu Jingtian''s angry look eased for a moment, and he remembered his decision. It was just because his grandson had been devastated by the Chu wind that he had forgotten. But now Chu Jingtao reminded him that he had a meaningful smile.


    Just now the so-called anger dissipated, showing a kind smile: "yes, Chu Feng has just come back. Why should my elder care about him? I have stayed outside for a long time and didn''t know the rules of the Chu family. I''ll forgive him once."


    Chu Feng was stunned. He had seen a rogue, but he had never seen such a shameless one. This young master never admitted that it was the Chu family. Why are you two talking about it there?


    Then several people came out, Chu Bufan and Chu buchen, and Chu Jingyun!


    "Chu Feng is coming, welcome!" Chu Bufan looked at the scene and knew that he must have started just now. As if he didn''t know, he walked over with a smile and looked at Ye Zisheng: "Ye Shao is here, too. Chu''s family is brilliant!"


    Ye Zisheng nodded slightly. Although he had not seen it, Chu Lingyun also said, "master of Chu family!"


    "Father Chu Lingyun burst out a smile and walked to Chu buchen. Jiao didi said, "I''m back!"


    Chu buchen nodded slightly, a face of love, looked at Ye Zisheng and nodded slightly. His eyes fell on Chu Feng: "come back good!"


    For those who show good intentions, chufeng will not treat Chu Jingtian as he did. He nodded politely: "master of Chu, Third Master of Chu!"


    Chu Bufan and Chu buchen are stunned and then smile bitterly. Chu Feng is so formal that he doesn''t recognize the identity of the Chu family. He glances at Chu Jingtian, who is angry. He doesn''t know what will happen when he finally puts forward those conditions?


    "Are you Chu Feng?" At this time, Chu Jingyun came forward, looking at Chu Feng up and down, asked.As like as two peas, he looked at his head with a look of affection. "Yes, exactly the same as your father when he was young, similar, crazy, similar temperament, good, good!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao all came out. This man could speak or be infinitely close to the semi God''s strength. He probably knew who it was and nodded slightly: "two elders!"


    Chu Jingyun a Leng, wry smile: "actually, I think you can call me a, three grandfather!"


    "What do you mean, old man?" Chu Feng didn''t respond, so Murong Bing, who was so arrogant of Chu Feng, opened the door of the car and came down. He hummed, "you asked my husband to call you three grandfathers. Does that mean that the princess wants to follow my husband and call you three grandfathers?"


    Chu Jingyun heard Murong Bing''s voice, his expression solidified, and he coughed and bowed slightly: "nine princesses, that''s all about it!"


    "No way!" Murong Bing ignored the people around, because she appeared stiff look, hummed: "my husband called you three grandfather, I am not happy, so I feel that I have become a junior, so absolutely not!"


    Chu Jingyun''s face was bitter. Although he was infinitely close to the demigod, he still kept a distance from Murong Bing, nodding and smiling bitterly: "that''s all listening to the nine princesses."


    "Children can be taught!" Murong Bing nodded with satisfaction, and his eyes shifted to Chu buchen and Chu Bufan, which was meaningful: "you two, meet again. Thank you for providing me with my husband''s information, so I can find him!"


    Chu Bufan and Chu buchen look a little unnatural, slightly nodded: "nine Princess polite."


    Murong Bing did not continue to pester the two people, but looked at the pale faced Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao standing behind, and said coldly, "you two bastards, don''t think I don''t know what you are. At the beginning, the second master of Chu and his wife asked me not to move you, but if you are not polite to my husband again, I will be rude to you!"


    In the face of Chu Feng, Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao, they can still be overcautious, but they dare not look like this in the face of Murong Bing.


    Heart helpless Chu wind with Murong ice beside, also uneasy nod: "nine Princess rest assured, Chu wind is Chu family, we when grandfather, won''t do to him how."


    Murong ice face a cold: "roll, you also want to be my grandfather? Two old bastards


    Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao are silent. At first, bawangtian and Huangfu Juntao once joined hands, and they were easily knocked over by Murong Bing. They didn''t feel how great they were, and they didn''t dare to say anything.


    "Nine princess, calm down, or go in first." Chu Jingyun sees two people are deterred by Murong ice, in the heart ridicules oneself, also polite mouth.


    Turning to a young man on one side, he said, "Chu Yi, you are following Chu Feng these days. Let him get familiar with the Chu family. In addition, take him to pay homage to your unruly uncles. Do you know?"


    A seemingly weak young man stepped forward and nodded softly: "yes, grandfather!"


    Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao narrowed their eyes.


    One of them wants his grandson Chuqi to become the next head of the family, and the other thinks that Chu Bufan will remain prosperous for his own self-interest. However, Chu Jingyun advocates that chufeng become the head of the Chu family. Now he arranges his grandson Chuyi to follow Chu Feng. They don''t know what they mean.


    In the heart slightly angry, but because Murong ice is at the scene, they dare not say a word.


    Chu Feng felt Chu Jingyun''s kindness, and the Chu family was not all a group of fools. He nodded and did not refuse: "that would be troublesome!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1676

    Because of Chu Jingtian''s active retreat and the appearance of Murong ice, all the disturbances were temporarily calmed down.


    Chu Feng and others follow Chu Yi to the residence, a large independent yard, the province points to open a bit of trouble!


    Chu Lingyun didn''t come back for a long time, so she went back to have a look. Of course, she took Ye Zisheng with her. Chu Feng was not worried about it.


    Ye Zisheng accident, Xuanyuan family absolutely flat here, Chu family is not a fool will not be adverse to Ye Zisheng.


    One morning''s March has not eaten yet. Chu Yi asked people to prepare rich dishes in front of the courtyard. Chu Feng did not have any polite words. He sat down with Murong Bing and Dongfang Yun and ate safely.


    See Chu Yi standing aside, Chu Feng nodded: "sit down and eat together?"


    "I''m not hungry!" Chu Yi nodded gently and acted appropriately.


    Chu Feng motioned him to sit down: "you stand like this, I can''t eat it!"


    Chu Yi just sat down, but the whole person was well behaved. Although Chu Feng felt a little uncomfortable with his appearance, it was still acceptable. At least it was much better than people like Chu Qi.


    After drinking a bowl of soup, Chu Feng asked, "Chu Yi, is the Chu family very complicated?"


    Chu Yi looks up: "complicated?"


    Chu Feng nods. Chu Lingyun is a simple person who can''t see through some things even if they encounter them. Judging from today''s situation, the Chu family is not only as simple as two camps, but also a little more complicated.


    Chu Yi frowned: "what do you want to know?"


    Chu Feng thought about it: "talk about the three elders, including your grandfather!"


    Chu Yi nodded but did not refuse, these things are not what can not be said, the basic whole Chu family knows, only Chu Lingyun that simple little girl, do not understand it, but also Chu buchen did not let her know about the fight.


    Obviously, there are only two camps in the Chu family, that is, the camp of Chu Bufan and Chu buchen.


    But that is the surface of the scene, the Chu family is really three camps.


    One is the camp of the great elder Chu Jingtian. He is a stubborn old-fashioned man who pays attention to tradition and inferiority. He thinks that all rules should be carried out according to the superiority and inferiority. Even Chu Bufan, the head of the family, should always remind and criticize him.


    Moreover, Chu Jingtian competed with Chu Bufan''s father for the position of head of the family. But later, he was defeated and became an elder. He always kept in mind that Chu Bufan''s only son, Chu mu, was born with a strange disease and was unable to practice martial arts. Chu buchen, the third master, had only Chu Lingyun, and he must be the master of the family.


    Therefore, it is doomed that the once family leader can not continue. Chu Jingtian wants to push his grandson to the position of the master of the house, so as to circle his regret.


    Chuqi is his grandson. He has shown amazing talent since he was a child. He was born with a strong martial vein. As long as he practices hard step by step, it is not very difficult to enter the demigod. Therefore, many people think that Chu Qi will be the next owner of the family.


    The other is the camp of the three elders and Chu Bufan. They can be said to be in power. They have the most say in the family. There are no amazing talents among the three elders'' descendants. Most of them are of mediocrity. Therefore, he unconditionally supports Chu Bufan and hopes that he will continue to prosper.


    Because only in this way, the grandson of the great elder will not be allowed to take over. At that time, he will suffer a blow and support Chu Bufan. In fact, it is also for his own sake.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. No wonder Chu Jingtian was so angry and opposed today. However, Chu Jingtao seemed a little strange. Are there any conspiracies between them?


    Just can''t understand, Chu Feng also does not think: "that third camp, is your grandfather?"


    "Yes Chu Yi nodded, did not deny.


    The third camp of the Chu family is the one headed by Chu Jingyun. The people in this camp are all thinking about the overall situation and interests of the Chu family. Chu Jingyun did not want to let his descendants become the master of the family, nor did he want to seek any private interests. He just kept to the instructions of his elder brother, Chu Bufan''s father, and contributed to the Chu family.


    Chu Yi took a look at Chu Feng, and then went on to say, "it used to be good, but later I learned that uncle Buji''s son, that is, you are still alive, so my grandfather threw out the old grandfather''s last admonition and said that he would come back to be the master of the house."


    "Once this was thrown out, it won the support of some people, but it also suffered from the opposition of most people, especially from the camp of the second and fourth grandfathers. However, the uncle didn''t say anything."


    Chu wind passed a faint color, did not expect Chu family and Chu Jingyun such people, but unfortunately, he did not have much interest in the position of Chu family leader.


    A branch of the ruling force is comparable to the Chu family. What is the use of it?


    However, knowing what was going on and where the source of the hatred was, Chu Feng was more calm and said with a smile, "Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao are more worried. I have never thought of becoming the head of the Chu family. In addition to walking with Ye Shao and paying homage to my parents'' grave, I have no interest in the rest."


    Chu Yi nodded: "I believe that!"Chu Feng smell speech more interest: "how, don''t think I am lying?"


    Chu Yi showed a gentle smile: "you are the little master of the ruling house. The power of ruling the Longmen hermit world is much stronger than that of the Chu family. The secular forces are all over the world. Compared with the Chu family, the adjudication office is enough for you to have a headache. How can you like the small Chu family?"


    "So I think that the second grandfather and the fourth grandfather are just thinking and have not compared with each other. Otherwise, there will be no today''s events."


    Chu Feng laughed: "it seems that there are people in the Chu family who understand it!"


    Chu Yi chuckled and nodded, and did not speak again.


    After dinner, when the sun was setting, Chu Yi left temporarily, saying that he would take Chu Feng to pay homage to his parents tomorrow. It was too late, and Chu Feng didn''t force him to leave first.


    With the coming of night, Chu Feng quietly lies on the grass in the courtyard.


    Although he repeatedly denied that he was a member of the Chu family and did not want to have anything to do with Chu''s family, what Chu Feng could not deny was that he felt very comfortable after he came to Chu''s house, which was not felt in other places.


    There is such a feeling of home. It seems that you can feel the breath of parents here. Your face is soft and brings up a smile. No wonder people say that no matter how much hatred they have, they can''t wash away the agitation brought by blood relationship.


    Just like when I met Chu Lingyun again in the Imperial City, I was so familiar and inexplicable.


    "Sentimental?"


    Murong Bing did not know where to go after dinner. Dongfang Yun walked to the side of Chu Feng, did not lie down, just sat beside Chu Feng: "feel here, hard heart, appear loose?"


    Chu Feng Yang raised his hand: "massage my head!"


    Oriental rhyme looks over sullen, but still move to Chu Feng gently press the head.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and looked as calm as ever: "you are right, but I can''t deny my rejection. This is my family. Everyone here has a similar blood with me. They are my people, but I won''t shake my heart because of this."


    "There are so many holy dynasties between ancient and modern dynasties. There are lots of sons killing their fathers, brothers mutilating, husband and wife hating. I know this, so I won''t relax because of blood relationship."


    When the oriental charm was passing by, Chu Feng said faintly: "because I said, blood relationship is not absolute. In my heart, the favor of nurturing is more important than everything. To make a metaphor, Lin Wei and the people of Chu family are in conflict. No matter right or wrong, I will stand on Lin Wei''s side first."


    Dongfang Yun shook his head and sighed: "it is the sorrow of Chu family to have such a clan as you!"


    Chu Feng''s smile swept across his mouth: "if you don''t die, you won''t die. Don''t overdo it. I''ll do nothing. Of course, I won''t be polite. There''s a saying that I''ve never been alarmist."


    Oriental rhyme eyebrow micro Cu: "what words?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, the star eyes flowing light killing: "once the Chu family do something strange harm to me, I don''t mind to let it become the second,,,, meiyuanluo family!"


    Even if it is the Oriental rhyme, you can feel the cruelty and killing of the words in the sea of blood.


    Shaking her head slightly, she thought that she could not achieve the cruelty of Chu Feng. If she stood in the position of Chu Feng, she could not raise the butcher''s knife to attack her own people.


    But she also believes that Chu Feng is not alarmist. If Chu family really does something, Chu Feng will definitely infect the rivers and mountains!


    Raised his head, eyes a coagulation: "ominous omen!"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, eyes up, just through the Oriental rhyme of short sleeves to see in: "I know, you did not wear today!"


    Dongfang Yun turned her eyes and wanted to kill Chu Feng with a fist. She looked at the sky with anger. The stars showed that the seven stars were about to join the beads!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1677

    Tonight, the Lantern Festival, Tianguan Chu home everywhere decorated.


    But it was strange that no one came out to have fun, which was out of tune with the lively arrangement. Because the Chu wind came, everyone felt a kind of depression. All the programs originally arranged were cancelled tonight.


    The Chu family is like an ancient castle building with many lanterns hanging, but there is no lively atmosphere.


    In the magnificent hall, there are not as many people as in the daytime. There are only a few dozen of them. Each of them is a generation with strong breath. Everyone is an indispensable pillar and pillar of the Chu family.


    When Chu buchen looked at all the people present, he stood up and said, "Ye Zisheng and I have had a meal just now, and he has already put forward his meaning. He hopes to propose marriage to the Chu family and marry Lingyun. Because of the relationship between the red Ye family and that, I think we need you to discuss it."


    "Ye Zisheng also said that we decided on the betrothal gift, and he chose it after consideration."


    Chu Bufan took a look at everyone and took Chu buchen''s words: "we should give blessing to the marriage of Lingyun. After all, we are looking at the grown-up children. My suggestion is to employ them according to the tradition. Do you have any opinions?"


    Chu Jingtao has always been a supporter of Chu Bufan, but tonight he has different opinions.


    Shake your head and say, "no!"


    When everyone looked at him, Chu Jingtao said plainly: "although Lingyun is not the daughter of the master of the family, she is also a miss of the Chu family. How can she be employed according to the tradition? It is beating the face of the Chu family and despises the Ye family."


    Chu Bufan and Chu buchen frowned slightly.


    It seems that Chu Jingtao has a good command of speech, but it''s a family affair. Etiquette is in place. What''s the relationship between it and slapping?


    Chu Jingtian sat on one side and nodded in a similar way: "yes, we can''t be casual. The red leaf family, Quan Qing Sheng Chao, if we want less, they will think that they look down on them, so we must have more and more important, so that we can be worthy of the face of the Chu family, and can be regarded as worthy of the Ye family."


    "Otherwise, you just want the traditional ceremony and order, which is to look down on the Ye family."


    Bullshit!


    Chu Bufan and Chu buchen both have such words in their hearts. Now fools can see that Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtian want a lion to open their mouth. They even say that they want to take into account the face of the Ye family. To be less, they look down on others.


    For the first time, both brothers felt that Chu Jingtian and the two old men were too much and were so scoundrels.


    But after all, it was the elder. Both of them had the heart to curse. Chu buchen looked at the speechless Chu Jingyun and asked, "what''s your opinion, uncle?"


    Chu Jingyun took a look at her brother and thought about it and said, "Lingyun is a lovely girl who has not been influenced by many families. She is a pure white child. It can be seen that she and ye Zisheng are really in love. I mean, it is not possible to be simple. There is no need to involve in family interests."


    Chu Jingtian frowned: "third brother, do you mean we want to cut the meat of Ye family by the marriage of aura?"


    Chu Jingyun noncommittal smile: "I did not say that."


    Chu Jingtian''s face became angry. Chu Jingyun''s appearance showed that he wanted to get great benefits from the Ye family by taking advantage of Chu Lingyun''s affairs. However, Chu Jingyun did not admit that he was not easy to attack.


    Chu Jingtao''s second brother, who has a bad temper, said with a smile: "the two brothers, Ye''s family power is actually in the holy reign. Ye Zisheng is the eldest grandson of the Ye family. His wedding ceremony must be grand. If the betrothal ceremony is small, people will say that the Ye family is poor."


    "It''s nothing if we want more things. It''s about affirming the status of the Ye family."


    Chu Jingyun sneered: "fourth brother, have good advice?"


    "Of course Chu Jingtao didn''t care. He said, "I discussed this matter with my second brother before I came here. We both agreed. In addition to the five billion lottery money, we set up a foothold for us in the five major cities of the holy reign, and we negotiated with Xuanyuan family to allow the existence of Chu family''s foothold."


    Patting his head, he looks like a saint: "after all, our Chu family is always out of touch with the times. We should go out more. The Ye family doesn''t want to see us suppressed out?"


    Chu Bufan and Chu buchen both frowned, which was the lion''s big mouth.


    It''s easy to say five billion yuan, but the latter condition is that they are in the provocative adjudication office and the Xuanyuan family, which is to ask the Ye family to hit the gun.


    Now Chu Feng has washed the Luo family in Meiyuan, deterred the world''s seclusion interface, and withdrawn all the people who were outside. Xuanyuan family also took advantage of the opportunity to issue a notice to each family, restoring the pattern of 20 years ago.


    Twenty years ago, that is, the hidden world can not be born, even if you want to be born, you should report it.


    Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao even want to make use of Chu Lingyun to let the Ye family get the promise from Xuanyuan family, or set up a foothold in the five important cities of the holy Dynasty. How can it be? With five billion yuan of lottery money, the Chu family can definitely develop at a high speed in the secular world.


    It seems to be for the sake of the future of the Chu family, but Chu Bufan and Chu buchen are very clear. If ye family really agrees, the five footholds must be Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao.What''s more, how can chufeng agree? It''s just a matter of making people feel difficult and provocative. If ye Zisheng really asks for Chu Feng and is rejected, it will certainly destroy the relationship between them. His heart is punishable!


    Chu buchen endured the impulse to scold Lao Wang Badan. If it was my business to marry my daughter, what''s the relationship with you?


    What''s more, calling everyone here tonight just wants to decide how to fix the wedding, not how much to ask for. Chu buchen only has such a daughter. He only hopes that she can live a good life instead of becoming a victim of the family''s interests. Otherwise, over the years, he will not give Chu Lingyun too much contact.


    Calm down, breathe out a breath: "in addition, Lingyun has the blood of the Ye family, marriage is imperative."


    "What!" Chu Jingtian suddenly stood up, as if someone had blown off a chrysanthemum. His face was ugly, pointing to Chu buchen: "bastard, corrupt the family style, have not married with the right matchmaker, you see what daughter you teach, like that Chu Feng, don''t understand the rules, disrespectful and humble!"


    "I tell you, I''ve decided that Chu Lingyun will not marry unless the Ye family agrees to this."


    Chu Jingtao is also surprised that Chu Lingyun has the Ye family''s child, but does not matter nodding: "yes, it must be!"


    Chu Jingtian whisked his sleeves and left, turned around at the door: "find a time to prepare a banquet, let Ye Zisheng tea!" He turned and left directly, as if his granddaughter had been killed.


    Chu Jingtao also got up and left. This time, he and Chu Jingtian had reached an agreement. Naturally, they wanted to advance and retreat together.


    The rest of the people looked at Chu Bufan. Seeing that he didn''t speak, they all stood up and left. Chu Jingyun stayed at the end and stood up: "no dust, how about Chu Feng to Lingyun?"


    Chu not dust looks slightly ugly, smell speech return way: "aura says Chu wind is good to her, just like taking care of her sister."


    Chu Jingyun is pleased at the same time, also frowned: "that your second uncle and fourth uncle are playing with fire!"


    Chu Bufan squinted: "uncle, what do you mean?"


    Chu Jingyun stepped out a few steps and turned back: "Chu Feng has always been a protector of his brothers. For the sake of his brothers'' beauty and relatives, he has never been afraid to kill the whole world. He has never admitted any Chu family members. Now he has admitted Lingyun. In addition, he and ye Zisheng are brothers. Your second and fourth uncles have made all kinds of difficulties. What do you think will be the result?"


    "That''s the anger of Chu Feng. When the time comes, he will not only get nothing, but also compensate his wife and break his army."


    Chu Bufan thought it over and thought it was reasonable, but he also laughed bitterly: "third uncle, you are right, but the second and fourth uncles together can influence any decision of the Chu family. I can''t do anything about it. What''s more, ye Zisheng''s is a small matter. I have a headache when I think of another thing."


    Chu Jingyun eyebrows did not stretch, also know that another thing is the most headache.


    Both Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao wanted to incorporate the verdict into Chu''s family, and threatened the tomb of Chu Feng''s parents. If this angered Chu Feng, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Frowning, what did you think of: "a banquet for ye Zisheng tea, what would your second uncle want to do?"


    Chu buchen clenched his fist and was still prevented from marrying his daughter. Of course, he was upset. He said with gnashing teeth: "they not only want to show his highest seniority in the Chu family, but also ye Zisheng kneels down for them. At the same time, he must also encourage chufeng to abide by the rules of the Chu family, rely on the old and sell the old, and seek his own way to death."


    Chu buchen said that, plus the understanding of the second brother, Chu Jingyun nodded slightly, sighed quietly and left the hall.


    It''s going to rain and my mother wants to get married. Who can stop it?


    "Big brother, what to do now?" There are only two brothers left, Chu buchen asked back.


    Chu buchen''s eyes fell into calm, and said faintly, "Chu''s family has been held back by the second uncle for a long time. Maybe his misfortune has not been a good thing. Let him go. He can do what he likes. Maybe chufeng still has the restlessness of Chu family''s blood in his body. Maybe he agreed?"


    Chu buchen''s eyes shrunk: "how possible, that is the ruling incorporated into the Chu family, absolutely impossible."


    Chu Bufan said with a faint smile: "I naturally know it''s impossible, but can you stop the second uncle''s wishful thinking now? After so many years of being respected by the elders of the Chu family, he has felt that the younger generation should respect him. Do you think he will allow the blood of the Chu family to flow, but does the disrespectful Chu wind exist? "


    "No, he will only remind Chu Feng in various ways that he is a member of the Chu family and that he should be respected as the highest ranking member of the Chu family."


    Chu buchen cold face: "rely on the old and sell the old, damn it!" Shake hands to leave, now he also has no way, otherwise certainly will be Chu Jing Tian''an on one eye does not have the superior charge.


    Chu Bufan stood in the hall, turned back to the direction of the gate, eyes deep, do not know what in mind!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1678

    The morning arrived as promised.


    Chu Feng has already got up at dawn, feeling the morning of the Chu family in Tianguan, with a kind of special calm.


    Originally, I thought that she would not sleep soundly last night, but she had a sweet sleep. Dongfang Yun was curious. Last night, Chu Feng didn''t move her. Of course, she would not be angry because Chu Feng didn''t move. She would like Chu Feng not to touch her all her life from now on.


    Because she is really worried about being played by Chu Feng several times, pregnant how to do?


    Murong Bing and lengrushuang don''t know where to go, but Chu Feng is not worried. He believes that they must be somewhere in the Chu family in Tianguan. As long as he is in danger, he will appear as soon as possible.


    Just waiting, until the day has completely opened, Chu Yi also came as promised.


    "Would you like some breakfast?" Chu Yi came to see Chu Feng already standing there, went to ask softly.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, let''s go."


    There are only two things for chufeng to come to Tianguan Chu family. One is to accompany Ye Zisheng to propose marriage smoothly. The second is to offer sacrifices to his parents who have never met but arranged for him.


    Chu Yi nods to be about to turn around, ye Zisheng comes out from one side, look slightly tired and haggard.


    Chu Feng asked curiously, "Ye Shao, have you no rest?"


    "I woke up as soon as I fell asleep." Ye Zisheng smiles bitterly. Seeing Chu Yi here, he stops talking.


    Chu Yi seems to know that there is something inconvenient to say, nodded slightly: "I go out first, less wind, you can wait to come out."


    When Chu Yi left, Chu Feng asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Maybe." Ye Zisheng nodded and said what happened last night: "I had a meal with Lingyun''s father last night. He didn''t object to my marriage with Lingyun. As long as we get along well, he didn''t look very good. Although he didn''t treat me unkindly, he also said something."


    Chu Feng felt that things were not as simple as imagined: "what did he say?"


    Ye Zisheng wryly said, "Lingyun is the miss of Chu family. Although it is not a girl of Chu family, some rules still need to be observed. Let me wait for a moment. I also heard him scold the damned old guy when he left."


    Damn old man?


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and thought of yesterday''s Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao. He seemed to understand something. He patted Ye Zisheng on the shoulder with a smile and said, "it seems that some people like your Ye family''s status in the secular world. It''s estimated that this betrothal gift is not simple. We''re not in a hurry, but we can rest assured."


    There was a sharp color in her eyes: "aura is my sister, the only sister I know. I don''t say you love each other. If she has your child in her stomach, I will let you go together."


    "In this process, except for Lingyun''s parents who are qualified to express their opinions, no one can stop the rest of the irrelevant people."


    Ye Zisheng is not a fool. When Chu Feng said that, he probably understood something. It seems that the people of the Chu family in Tianguan wanted to gain great benefits from him. He was also glad to listen to ye Enzheng''s words and invite Chu Feng to join us.


    Otherwise, his words alone would not be able to cope with the martial arts of the Chu family.


    Slightly bow to show gratitude: "then thank you for the less wind."


    "Soon we''ll be a family. We don''t speak two words." Chu Feng said with a smile.


    Ye Zisheng coughed gently and said with a smile: "the wind is less. We are already a family. Is Zixuan not your woman? I wonder if Zixuan hears your words, will she feel that you have never acknowledged her status? "


    Chufeng smile solidification, shaking his head pointed to Ye Zisheng: "can''t chat happily, nothing you stay here, Lingyun and so on should come to you."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, ye Zisheng asked, "where are you going?"


    "Look at my parents." Chu Feng''s face swept gently, exhaled and said: "although they gave birth, I did not have the grace of raising, but it was not their arrangement. My master would not accept me as an apprentice, Murong Bing would not unconditionally give me care at the beginning. They have done their parents'' responsibilities, and they all have to pay homage to them as sons and daughters."


    "Let them rest in peace for a while."


    Ye Zisheng nodded his head gently. At this moment, he felt a little real when he was close to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng then left the residence with Dongfang Yun and followed Chu Yi to the Chu family cemetery. The ancestors of the Chu family and the people of the Chu family were buried there. Chu Buji was rebellious at the beginning, but Chu Bufan still demanded that he and his wife be buried in the Chu family cemetery.


    After walking for half an hour or so, Chu Feng has already seen a place where a stone tablet tower is erected. Through the gate is the Chu family cemetery. With the gradual approach of Chu Feng, his mood is heavy.


    He had never met his own parents, but he was glad that there was a foster mother who took care of him as his own son, and a little aunt who had hurt him for many years. He just wanted to get close to the place that had been hidden in his heart after knowing about it. Chu Feng''s heart still had a kind of inexplicable grief, which was the pain of blood thicker than water.When you get to the stone tablet tower, you have to go in. Chu Yi stops, Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun stop. It''s not that they don''t want to go on, but a few people come out of the cemetery.


    Chu Jingtian and his grandson Chuqi, as well as two powerful Chu families in the seven levels of tiannu.


    Chu Yi slightly bows: "second grandfather!"


    Chu Jingtian slightly nodded, and his eyes did not go to see Chu Yi: "what are you doing here?"


    Chu Yi is stunned, isn''t this obvious?


    However, he still kept the respect of the elder: "the master asked me to bring less wind to worship his parents."


    Chu Jingtian didn''t seem to see Chu Feng in general. He hummed, "what are the basic rules of Chu family cemetery?"


    Chu Yi frowned and whispered, "Chu family cemetery is an important place. Those buried must have the blood of the Chu family or the wife of the Chu family. Next, no one is allowed to enter it."


    "Yes, very well!" Chu Jingtian gave a satisfied smile and ignored Chu Feng from beginning to end: "some people don''t even cry out, they don''t admit that they are Chu family members. Don''t you understand this truth? Or did Chu Bufan not understand it? "


    Chu Yi raised his head a little: "second grandfather, what do you mean?"


    "Go back!" Chu Jingtian waved his hand and said without any doubt: "unless someone admits that he is the Chu family, knows what is superior and inferior, worships the ancestral temple, and then goes to worship his parents, otherwise he will never want to enter it."


    "Second grandfather, but", "and" Chu Yi knew the meaning of Chu Jingtian. That was not to let Chu Feng go to worship his parents, but he had to go to the ancestral temple and even call him the second grandfather. But how could that be possible? He said in a hurry.


    Chu Qi, standing beside Chu Jingtian, stepped forward. A force shook Chu Yi and said with a sneer, "my grandfather is the manager of the ancestral hall of Chu family, and the cemetery is under the jurisdiction of my grandfather. He said who can be buried in the cemetery and who can go in? This is the rule. You should disobey the orders of the elders?"


    Chu Yi fell to the ground, coughed gently, and the corner of his mouth was still covered with blood. Obviously, he was injured a little bit just now.


    Slowly stood up, Chu Yi was not angry, just a kind of calm: "but, this is the meaning of the master of the house!"


    Chuqi said: "son of a bitch, the owner still wants to call my grandfather and second uncle, and the owner should obey the rules. Can he ignore my grandfather and call him by his name if he is the owner of the house?"


    Chu Yi is silent. Chu Jingtian''s family is like this from top to bottom. They are status ethics, theory of seniority, theory of status. Status is inferior to status, but status is not as good as seniority. Anyway, they all have to oppress others, and they know that it''s nothing to say.


    Turning back and coughing, he opened his mouth to Chu Feng: "less wind, this one?"


    "It''s OK!" Chu Feng has been quietly looking at the scene in front of him, and he doesn''t feel much about it. He even knows Chu Jingtian''s real idea.


    Only when he goes to worship the ancestral temple can he enter the graveyard, which is equivalent to admitting that he is a member of the Chu family. Chu Jingtian, as the most senior member of the Chu family, must be in charge of the ancestral temple, which is equivalent to bowing to him and giving him power in disguise.


    Chu Feng knows such a trick.


    Holding back the murderous opportunity in his heart, Chu Feng took Dongfang Yun''s hand and turned around: "I haven''t worshipped for 20 years, and I don''t have to pay homage. It doesn''t matter!"


    Chu Jingtian and others are slightly stunned. Chu Feng doesn''t care to leave. Doesn''t he want to worship his parents?


    Chu Jingtian didn''t want to show his seniority and status. He said, "Chu Feng, do you want to be an unfilial son?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a touch of fun and turned back: "I don''t want to, but can you go in for me?"


    A word, asked Chu Jingtian speechless.


    Chufeng joked: "obviously, I don''t kneel in front of the ancestral temple, or even call you two grandfathers. You can''t let me in, so why should I go to sacrifice?"


    Pointing to heaven and earth: "and I Chu wind disrespect heaven and earth, only respect the people I respect, kneel ancestral temple, kneel you, why?"


    "If you don''t care about my filial piety, I will continue to care if I am superior to my parents."


    Chufeng leads Dongfang Yun to leave, but no one sees the violence and murder in Chu Feng''s eyes except Dongfang Yun. Chu Yi takes a look at Chu Jingtian and shakes his head and leaves. Chu Jingtian is the manager of the ancestral temple. He disagrees and can''t get in.


    "That''s it, grandfather?" Chuqi could not accept the opportunity to step on the Chu wind, so he slipped away.


    Chu Jingtian is also shocked by Chu Feng''s indifference. Looking at the far away figure, he turns to the people behind him and says, "it''s clear that it''s coming soon. All the partial tombs that shouldn''t exist in the tombs of the Chu family should be dug up. It''s a waste of land!"


    Chu Feng, who has gone far away, has never stopped for a moment, but he is holding a lot of Oriental rhymes.


    Chu Jingtian, this is a threat.


    Or the obvious threat!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1679

    However, the news that Chu Feng wanted to pay homage to his parents was blocked. When he grew wings, it spread widely in the Chu family of Tianguan. By noon, almost everyone knew it.


    On a hillside before the natural moat, Chu Bufan and Chu buchen stand here to see the tomb of Chu family.


    "Second uncle is really too much."


    After a long silence, Chu buchen broke the silence between the two men, and there were still some Annoyances: "it can be said that blocking Ye Zisheng''s marriage promotion is to seek great benefits, but Chu Feng wants to worship his parents. What''s the reason? As a son''s worshipping his parents, what reason does he have to stop him? "


    "Because he is a great elder, the guardian of Chu family rules and ancestral hall orthodoxy." Chu Bufan is still calm and still smiles: "he has always imposed various rules and regulations on the children of the Chu family. It seems that he is protecting the dignity of the Chu family, but in fact it is maintaining the dignity of his great elder and the pride of generations. Can''t you see that?"


    "At the beginning, my father kept a low profile in him, but now my father doesn''t know whether he died or disappeared. He is the highest generation of people. What he hopes most is that the Chu family respect him very much. How can a Chu wind be allowed to exist as a special existence?"


    Chu buchen naturally knew Chu Jingtian''s thoughts and frowned: "but Chu wind is the ruling of the little Lord!"


    "Yes Chu Bufan nodded with a smile: "his identity and status are superior to the Chu family, so this is also the reason why the second uncle insisted. Because the blood of Chu family is still flowing in chufeng''s body, the second uncle is eager for Chu Feng to bow down. Do you know why?"


    Chu buchen did not understand shaking his head: "isn''t he trying to show seniority?"


    "That''s one of the reasons, but not all of it!" Chu buchen gently replied: "the real reason is that Chu Feng, the ruling house, worships the ancestral temple, so he must send his message with the highest seniority. Then the news will come out. What do you think the outside world will think about it?"


    "People will have an illusion that the ruling house is already a subsidiary of the Chu family. Indirectly, he, the most senior member of the Chu family, will have a rising status. In the final analysis, it is still selfish."


    Chu Bufan then explained that Chu buchen also probably understood, and a faint sneer appeared on his face.


    If you want to use the moral tradition of the Chu family to restrain the Chu wind, it is also a pity that Chu Jingtian can think of it.


    Who is chufeng? Now no one in the world doesn''t know. How can he really recognize his ancestors and satisfy Chu Jingtian''s selfishness.


    It is not only comfortable to call his second grandfather, but also can make his identity rise. But will Chu Feng lend him this potential? Chu buchen hardly needs to guess. He has already known the result. What Chu Feng dislikes most is the person who borrows power. Moreover, he uses it for self-interest. Chu Jingtian is just dreaming.


    He breathed out his breath and spoke softly: "elder brother, second uncle, this is playing with fire. Didn''t Chu Yi say that? He threatened Chu Feng by digging out the graves of his second brother and second sister-in-law. "


    Chu Bufan''s eyes shrank in an instant, his face overcast and killed the machine: "I don''t care how he threatens Chu Feng, but if I do something, Chu Feng will not kill him, I will also destroy him. The dead are the big one. I am the master of the Chu family."


    Feel Chu Bufan peace suddenly appear under the opportunity of killing, that infinite close to the demigod''s pressure let Chu buchen slightly uncomfortable.


    Gently nodded: "if he really so threatened Chu Feng also put into action, nine princess will kill him."


    Chu Bufan restrained the attack and nodded gently: "let him continue to play with fire. If the Chu family wants to really develop, only those who break the rules are the real strong ones and can go further on martial arts."


    "I hope that the people of the Chu family will not be bound by the rules. They will go their own way and have their own way."


    Speaking of this, Chu Bufan did not continue to entangle the topic and asked, "are you ready?"


    Knowing what Chu Bufan asked, Chu buchen replied: "the ancestral hall of the Chu family is already preparing, but I feel that the second uncle is not so simple this time. He seems to have the intention of letting Ye Zisheng be the son-in-law at home!"


    Chu Bufan slightly Leng: "want Ye''s eldest grandson, or only grandson to be the son-in-law, heaven and earth upside down, how possible?"


    In that case, ye Zisheng is equivalent to occupying the Chu family. Everything that you get in the future will be owned by the Chu family. Even if you take over the Ye family, the Ye family will be said to be affiliated with the Chu family.


    Chu buchen wryly laughed: "it''s impossible, but the second uncle has made a good name for the child in Lingyun''s stomach."


    Chu Bufan''s eyes sank: "what?"


    Chu buchen exhaled a breath: "Chutian!"


    Chu Bufan appeared with a joking smile: "the first child wants his surname Chu. Second uncle, this is not only to establish a foothold in the secular world, but also to make the Ye family a subsidiary in disguise. Relying on the identity of the elder, he seems to feel omnipotent?"


    "It seems that we have spoiled him, making him feel that the younger generation should be unconditionally obedient to their elders, and their ideas are so unrealistic."


    Gently wave his hand: "let him toss, we don''t know."


    Chu buchen frowned and found that this time after Chu Feng came to Chu''s house, Chu Bufan was different from before.Looking at the familiar but strange elder brother at the moment, he asked, "if you don''t persuade me, how can you all be the owner of the house? No matter how unreasonable, the second uncle will give you face."


    "I never thought of persuasion." Chu Bufan shook his head, looked calm and said, "because I know that the second uncle exists one day, the descendants of the Chu family are very difficult to get ahead, and they all want to be the foil of Chu Qi."


    Chu buchen has a chill in his heart. He already knows Chu Bufan''s mind. He seems to want to take advantage of Chu Feng''s hand to eliminate Chu''s family.


    Shaking his head, but the family is cruel, his eyes also look at the forbidden area of the Chu family opposite the natural moat: "how is Chu mu? Is it OK?"


    "Weight more than 50, function is still in constant necrosis." Chu Bufan also scattered a flash of death, also looked at the opposite of the natural moat forbidden area: "now any medicine to go down is only to alleviate the role, long for half a year, short for three months, maybe he will leave the world completely."


    Chu buchen thought of his nephew who had met once when he was born: "is there any hope of rescue?"


    "Yanshan Yan family can refine similar pills, but the materials are scarce and can not be found." Chu Bufan sighed, youyou told: "the rest is only nine needles of creation. I don''t know if Chu Feng can do this."


    "On the day when the Chu family worshipped heaven and ancestors, I would ask him to give Chu Mu some hope."


    Chu buchen felt the sadness that Chu Bufan couldn''t put on. He also understood that the only concern of Chu Bufan in the past 20 years was the son. He sighed a little and didn''t know what to say.


    Night gradually came, and the Chu family of Tianguan ushered in a night again.


    In the evening, ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun are sitting on the grass outside. Chufeng is making tea slowly. Dongfang Yun is sitting beside him. He feels the atmosphere is strange.


    "Second brother, that old man is too ignorant."


    However, Chu Lingyun suddenly wanted to be ignited. She stood up and said, "even if I want to block my marriage, it''s my parents'' business. What''s the right of this old thing to interfere? After listening to her mother''s saying that he wants ancestral temple, he has the highest seniority and relies on the old to sell his old age. Isn''t he trying to ask for more betrothal gifts?"


    Seeing Chu Lingyun''s angry appearance, ye Zisheng also waved his small fist and got up with a bitter smile: "don''t jump around. You''re pregnant!"


    "Go away!" Chu Lingyun shook off the hand held by Ye Zisheng and hummed: "isn''t that Dan Dan pregnant with you? What are you afraid of?"


    Ye Zisheng was slightly embarrassed and scratched his head with a wry smile and said: "only your stomach is my Ye Zisheng''s flesh and blood. Dandan has done prenatal genetic testing for three months and confirmed that it is not mine."


    Chu Lingyun a Leng, a joy: "really?"


    Ye Zisheng nodded slightly.


    Chu Lingyun showed a happy smile. Although she didn''t mind that Dan Dan''s stomach was Ye Zisheng''s flesh and blood, she still hoped that she would give birth to Ye Zisheng''s first child. Now she heard that Dandan was the blood of kindness and benevolence, she felt very comfortable, so that future children would not have to perform a dog blood farce.


    He was in a good mood and didn''t get angry again. He went and sat down to see Chu Feng''s calm, frowning: "second brother, are you still you?"


    Chu Feng poured a cup of tea for everyone, then asked with a smile, "why am I not me?"


    Chu Lingyun puffed up her mouth and narrowed her eyes: "in the past, when you were threatened and provoked by others, it was bloody revenge and deterrence. Now the old man threatens you with the grave of the second uncle and the second aunt, but you have nothing. It''s totally different from your style!"


    Ye Zisheng nodded slightly at the side. If he didn''t know that chufeng was not the kind of person with weak family relationship, he would suspect that Chu Feng was a guy with no conscience and no humanity.


    Dongfang Yun also understood and nodded slightly. Yes, Chu Feng was too weird. Today, I didn''t see too much anger, but at the beginning there was a little bit, and then there was absolute calm.


    Chu Feng looked at the three people''s curious look, took a cup of tea and sipped in a light saying: "although I don''t admit that I''m from the Chu family, I still can''t overturn the blood of Chu family flowing in my body. I believe that my dead parents don''t want me to kill in the Chu family."


    "For the Chu family, I will be more patient than the rest, at least for the time being."


    In the light words, ye Zisheng and they all smell the opportunity to kill. Obviously, if Chu Jingtian doesn''t know what to do, Chu Feng will raise his butcher''s knife, and he won''t worry about whether they are Chu family members or clansmen.


    Chu Feng also did not point out, just to the East rhyme said: "Tonight Moon long star sky, and so on and you go romantic!"


    Romantic?


    Dongfang Yun doubted that she had heard something wrong. She was sure that Chu Feng did say that. She frowned: "I''m sick!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1680

    The moon is bright and the sky is starry, and the night is quiet.


    Chu family cemetery, where the stele tower is, is quiet and strange.


    Two figures suddenly fall from the sky, the Chu wind without rest at night, pulling the Oriental rhyme down.


    Dongfang Yun frowned: "what are you doing here?"


    "Worship is just a form. When you want it, it doesn''t matter." Chu Feng loosed his hand of Oriental rhyme, and a faint smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "Chu Jingtian, the old man, doesn''t want to go in for me. If I have to, I won''t do anything to Chu''s family. I''ll just pay homage to my parents and come in the evening, OK?"


    Oriental rhyme suddenly, no wonder Chu wind in the daytime although angry, but did not burst out, the original choice is to come quietly at night.


    Secretly looked at Chu Feng, this guy is still a little human existence, know that the dead parents do not want to see him and Chu family fratricidal, he chose to come at night.


    But that is to say, Dongfang Yun moved her eyes, in her heart Chu Feng is still a son of a bitch, or a god kill.


    "Come on, Lingyun says my parents'' graves are in the East!"


    Chu Feng naturally didn''t know what Dongfang Yun was thinking. He walked to the front, because he was in the Tianguan oasis. No one was guarding the cemetery at night, so he went in easily.


    Chu''s cemetery and Yan''s graveyard are different from each other, covering an even larger area.


    The tombstones stand in the dark, with a kind of gloomy feeling. It can be seen that people often come here to take care of them. There are no weeds, no sundries. They are clean and tidy, and they are solemn and gloomy.


    There are also rows of willows planted in the cemetery in the past. If there were no tombs here, it would definitely be a beautiful place with small rivers and flowing water. There are several mountains in the distance.


    In terms of geomantic omen, this is a treasure land of geomantic omen. If buried here, the descendants will be smooth and smooth.


    Of course, this is just a statement, but many people are willing to believe it.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, he has been heading to the East. Thousands of tombs have passed in rows, neat and tidy. Chu Feng walked quietly in front of him, as if he was looking for something.


    Look around Oriental rhyme and feel goose bumps.


    In my heart, Chu Feng is an asshole. He came to these places in the middle of the night and said that he was romantic and romantic. Even if my mother let you do it, you could not get up.


    In the heart infinite complaint, the Oriental rhyme bites the lip to follow behind.


    After a while, Chu Feng stopped in front of him, and Oriental rhyme was slightly stunned. He stepped forward and looked at it with a stunned look.


    Chu Feng''s peaceful face showed anger, and a killing opportunity loomed, as if to destroy everything here at any time.


    In front of them, there were two solitary graves, which were completely different from those they had begun to see. Although there were no weeds and the repairs were good, they were just two earth mounds and two simple tombstones.


    And it''s not just above the main line of the tomb, it''s off the track, like a garage versus a temporary parking space.


    The most important thing is, write on two tombstones!


    The tomb of Chu Buji!


    Shangguan yingyue''s tomb!


    The two are Chu Feng''s parents. Dongfang Yun can understand Chu Feng''s feelings. His parents are indeed buried in the Chu family cemetery, but they are buried in a unimportant place like cats and dogs. It seems like a foil. It''s impossible for children to be angry.


    Slowly walked by, Chu Feng knelt on his knees, no grief, anger also dissipated, invisible: "I come!"


    Three words gently spit out from Chu Feng''s mouth, with a deep sadness. Oriental rhyme stands behind. No matter how much she hates Chu Feng in her heart, she can''t help but feel pity. At this time, Chu Feng is like a child who has lost her parents, and many people are common.


    He will be sad, he will be sad, very real!


    No burning paper, no incense, no crying, no tears.


    Chu Feng gently kowtowed three heads to the two tombs, kneeling there quietly opened his mouth: "I have not seen you, I am very strange to you, but thank you for giving me life, also arranged for me the future road, master is very good to me, but he has never mentioned you to me, perhaps does not want me to be sad."


    "Thank you for letting ice come to me. I''ve been dead many times without her. You''re not here, but I still feel your protection."


    Again kowtow to, this moment Chu Feng''s eyes fell a tear, the whole person crawls on the ground, don''t want Oriental rhyme to see his tears: "thank you, Dad, mom!"


    Oriental rhyme covers the mouth, nose a bit sour feeling, looking at the two lonely graves, there is a kind of penetrating feeling.


    As a demon, they are all people with weak family ties. Dongfang Yun doesn''t know how many brothers and sisters she has and who her parents are. But at this moment, she thinks of her parents inexplicably and gives her life, but she doesn''t know where she is now. Maybe she turns into dust parents.She didn''t know why human beings attach so much importance to feelings, but now she seems to understand the general.


    Even if people like Chu Feng, who are awed by blood and iron, will show sadness in front of their parents'' graves, and they will become vulnerable. What''s the emotion of other ordinary people? What kind of feeling?


    For the first time, Dongfang Yun had a little interest in her so-called feelings, which she had always hated, and did not want Chang''e to be trapped. She wanted to know whether it was beautiful or tragic, or whether it was beautiful and miserable?


    Looking at Chu wind prostrate kneeling on the ground, Oriental rhyme eyes this time there is no hate, just a calm.


    Step forward and stand beside Chu Feng, squat down and whisper: "your parents will be very happy to see you have grown up and your achievements today. I believe they don''t want to see you who are sad."


    Chu Feng resisted the feeling of neck infarction, put aside his sadness and stood up and looked at the two graves peacefully: "Bingbing told me that the death of my parents and Chu Bufan brothers can not be separated from each other, including even the shadow of Huangfu Juntao. This time I come to the Chu family, I must check it out."


    "If the son wants to raise him but his relatives are not there, let me avenge them and vent my anger for my master!"


    Chu Feng, who was still peaceful and sad just now, has the breath of iron and blood. He stands up slowly, and his eyes regain the original firmness. There is also a killing opportunity that can not be concealed. Even if it is the Oriental rhyme beside him, you can feel the towering fireworks and killing machines that are overstocked in chufeng''s body.


    She believed that once it was confirmed that her parents had been framed and killed, and she knew the killer, it would be a cruel, merciless and bloody killing.


    Squinting his eyes, Dongfang Yun asked, "if it''s Lingyun''s father, do you want to kill him? You should know, that aura will be very sad, you will also lose the heart of this touch of warmth


    Chu Feng''s expression was slightly stunned, and her eyes passed by helplessly: "emotion is something that can wear away a person''s water chestnut. This is always right."


    "But I am a son of man in vain for the Revenge of my parents, and if I don''t get revenge, I''ll be a son of man, won''t I?"


    When Xiaoyi takes the lead, any reluctance and emotion should be put down. Dongfang Yun understands the entanglement of Chu Feng, but if it proves everything, he will definitely let the Chu family bleed.


    With a sigh, she didn''t know what to say with Chu Feng, because she thought that if she was her own, she would make the same choice as Chu Feng.


    Looking at two lonely slightly desolate tombs, Oriental rhyme light opening: "let them rest here?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes fell on his parents'' tombs and took a deep breath: "it''s a big taboo to move graves. Let them rest here. Although the Chu family did not give them similar burial status, at least they were given a place to bury their bones. All this is enough. However, I don''t even have a place to worship."


    "It''s just the future. I don''t know if I can still come to worship them?"


    Oriental rhyme at the moment is just a pity for Chu Feng, smell speech to turn back: "why not?"


    Chu Feng turned his head, and his eyes flashed and joked: "your master blinded the way of heaven and let six students gather around me. It is the night of blood moon that makes me sad. You can''t understand that kind of deception. In the future, when I step into the realm of God, Chang''e will fall down from the altar. Of course, it may also be the time when I fall into this way."


    "So I really don''t know if I can worship them again. After all, there are so many enemies that I have a life. It''s enough to die once."


    Feeling Chu Feng''s undisguised murderous opportunity and firmness, Dongfang Yun''s relaxed mood just now returned to the beginning: "son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and took a step to embrace Dongfang Yun''s waist: "I admit that I am a bastard, or a human scum, but that is only limited to you and your master. Wait, when I open the last taboo force, I will take you to your master. Do you miss her very much?"


    Dongfang Yun''s body was shocked, and her eyes were cold. She knew that if Chu Feng awakened her last taboo power, she would definitely go to the lost country and fight with Chang''e.


    Biting his lips and swearing: "you are her first man. Do you have the heart to kill her who has been in love for endless years? You all want to revenge for your parents. She is the princess of heaven, and the whole heaven is destroyed. She shoulders the responsibility of revenge and restructuring the heaven. What do you want her to do? "


    "Besides, did the rest hurt you once, except for six students gathered around you?"


    Chu Feng''s expression slightly a congealed, want to say something, eventually turned into a sigh: "God makes people."


    Holding the Oriental rhyme, Chu Feng didn''t want to say these things. After paying homage to his parents, he could also go back to sleep at ease.


    Just holding her for a distance, a voice sounded in their ears: "are you Chu Feng?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1681

    You are Chu Feng?


    The four words sounded in the quiet cemetery at night. Rao was shocked by the strong psychology of Chu Feng, and even the Oriental rhyme was excited. Although she was once a powerful demon God, she was also a woman at the root. In the face of such an environment, there was also a voice, which was instinctively felt and scared.


    Slowly calmed down, the two looked at each other and looked back. Chu Feng didn''t feel anything just now. Now someone spoke and called his name. It was quite strange.


    Two people turn around, if not feel the fluctuation of the breath of life, Chu Feng thought it was a ghost.


    Before the two tombs, an old woman in red was standing there, her body bent and bent, holding a lantern in her hand. If she hadn''t felt that she was a living person, she would have thought it was a ghost and looked too infiltrative if she hadn''t seen it for the first time in such an environment.


    That old face depicts the traces of years, but a pair of eyes, is to let Chu Feng feel a kind of youth, a kind of vitality.


    The old woman in red standing in front of her eyes is so ordinary, but she can appear here silently, which is not ordinary. Although there is Chu Feng who is distracted from paying homage to her parents, it is impossible for her to approach so quietly.


    Who on earth is it? Isn''t Chu Lingyun saying that the cemetery is unguarded at night?


    "Are you Chu Feng?" The old woman in red raised her head, and her wrinkled face gave the impression that she was only covered by a layer of skin. She asked again.


    Chu Feng could not feel any malice. He loosened his waist and nodded: "I am Chu Feng. Do you know me?"


    "See you for the first time." The old woman in red got the confirmation and took a deep look at Chu Feng. She turned around and looked at the two lonely Graves: "it''s just that you and your father Chu Buji were eight points similar in those years. He had a child named Chu Feng. You appear here, so I guess so."


    "When did you come to the Chu family and how did you come over at night?"


    Chu Feng feels more and more strange, but the old woman in red knows Chu Buji, and she must be from the Chu family.


    Showing a polite side, he said, "I''ve just been here for a short time. I can''t get in during the day. I can only come over at night."


    The old woman in red nodded slightly, took out a small brazier and put it in front of her. She squatted down and took out a candle to light it. She also had some paper money and burned it seriously.


    Chu Feng frowned and took a look at the Oriental rhyme, which was also similar to the blank look.


    Chu Feng can only get rid of his worries and walk over. He squats down in front of the old woman in red and burns some paper money with her. Before he comes, he has nothing to prepare for. Now he has to do his best.


    The old woman in red cast a glance at Chu Feng, and her eyes were gratified.


    They quietly burned paper money there, until the fire disappeared, the candle burned more than half, and the old woman in red slowly stood up with the lantern.


    Chu Feng also spoke softly: "master, do you know my parents?"


    "I don''t know. How to burn paper money for them?" The old lady in red said faintly. She looked at the lonely grave with vicissitudes of life, and looked calm: "and if you don''t know, who will take care of the two graves? Do you think the people of Chu family will take care of it? It would be nice if they didn''t shovel it. "


    Chu Feng body a shock, squint eyes: "master, can you explain a little bit?"


    The old woman in red took the lantern and went to one side of the stone and sat down. She said faintly: "your parents died inexplicably at the beginning, because he married a woman who shouldn''t have married, which angered the great elder Chu Jingtian''s dignity. At that time, Chu Jingtian wanted to marry one of his wife''s nieces to your father."


    "It''s just that your father has no interest in that person and has no feelings. Chu Jingtian was angry and said that your father was a disobedient person. He also killed a collateral family of the Chu family in a rage, because the young lady of that family liked your father. In this way, the family became the tool for Chu Jingtian to vent his anger."


    Chu Feng frowns deeply, this moment he thought of Chu Qingqing.


    Asked: "Chu Jingtian, I have seen a proud and selfish person. Why is he keen to find a wife for my father?"


    "Because your father was almost the head of the family at that time." The old woman in red put the lantern on the ground and recalled the past years: "but the elder''s sons are a group of rubbish, so they want to have a good relationship with your father, but your father didn''t need his kindness at all. He married a woman himself, a woman who let him die without being treated well."


    Obviously, that woman is Chu Feng''s mother, Shangguan yingyue!


    Deeply exhaled a breath, suppressed the heart of the stuffy mouth: "master, unexpectedly Chu Jingtian so opposed to my father, why return him and my mother buried here?"


    "In every family there are good people and bad people." The old woman in red closed her eyes and said faintly, "at that time, after your parents died, two elders Chu Jingyun, and Chu Bufan and Chu buchen had great opinions. So Chu Jingtian agreed to let your parents enter the Chu family cemetery, but the location is here."


    "It''s good to have a burial place. The brothers Chu Jingyun and Chu Bufan can''t talk about anything, but Chu Jingtian doesn''t allow anyone to take care of it. I''ve been taking care of it all these years."Chu Feng clenched his fist, but he didn''t expect such a thing. Calming down his heart, he set off a violent killing opportunity again. He believed that the old woman in red did not cheat him, that is to say, Chu Jingtian, the old man who relies on the old and sells the old, damn it!


    But Chu Feng forbade and asked the most concerned question in his heart: "elder, I want to know who my mother is, why she was opposed by the Chu family, and how did they die?"


    "You want revenge?" The old woman in red opened her eyes.


    Chu Feng did not deny, and nodded heavily: "blood debt must be paid by blood. The damned person must die."


    The old woman in red looked at Chu Feng for a while and sighed slightly: "you are not the same as your father, on the contrary, you are as cold as your mother. As for what kind of person your mother is, I can''t remember clearly, but I only know that the hermit interface at that time was called a witch, a woman like the source of disaster."


    "At the beginning, she was pursued by countless people like sudaji, covering a lot of talents at the beginning of the seclusion interface, but she only loved your father, and among the pursuers was your uncle, Chu Bufan!"


    Chu Feng''s pupils shrink sharply, and finds that the old woman in red knows more than one thing. Even Murong Bing''s real identity knows, who is she? But more is surprised, at the beginning of their own mother, also by Chu Bufan pursuit.


    "No one knows where your mother came from." The old woman in red did not seem to notice the change of Chu Feng''s expression. She continued: "but when she appeared, she was incomparable. On a night when no one was around, she told me that she came from a family in the hidden world, and I knew so much about it."


    "As for how they died, I will ask your uncle and uncle, and Ling Dingtian."


    Ling Dingtian is Huangfu Juntao!


    Chu Feng clenched his fist slightly: "master, please tell me that I don''t want to waste time to track down by myself."


    The old woman in red looked at Chu Feng lightly: "can you kill them?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes!"


    Chu Feng''s firmness made the old woman in red squint her eyes. After examining for a moment, she said, "well, I''ll tell you that your master bawangtian was cheated by Chu Bufan. She lost her strength and was later chased by Ling Dingtian. Your parents and your father didn''t want to be tortured and commit suicide because of her mother''s strength loss in giving birth to you at that time."


    Chu Feng clenched his fist instantly: "was it forced by them? What about my mother? "


    The old woman in red stood up and raised the Lantern: "your father, in order to protect your mother, and not to tell people what happened to him when he went to the wild demon land, refused to tell people the true identity of Su Daji. After committing suicide, your mother was devastated and went too!"


    Turning around slowly, she pointed to the natural moat of the Chu family: "on that day''s cutting, your mother didn''t want to be the concubine of Chu Bufan in the dark. She jumped and fell into the abyss of the natural moat gorge, and her bones could not be found."


    "Of the two cemeteries, only your father''s remains exist, and your mother''s is only a garland!"


    Chu Feng''s body shakes and shakes. Fortunately, Dongfang Yun is holding him. He looks at the two tombs with painful eyes. Through the perspective of his left eye, he finds that there are bones in one of the coffins, and the coffin in the other tomb is just a suit of clothes.


    Chu Feng thought his parents would be able to live after their death, but what he never expected was that his father was buried, but his mother''s body was not alive. His fist slowly clenched, and a killing machine seemed to destroy everything at any time.


    The old woman in red took a deep look at Chu Feng and turned to walk away slowly: "it''s too late today. Come here tomorrow night. I''ll take you to the place where your parents lived to avoid everyone''s living."


    Chu Feng loosened his fist and bowed to the old lady in red: "thank you, master!"


    Chu Feng has left his anger, and things have basically appeared. This is something Murong Bing doesn''t know. His parents were forced to die by Chu Bufan and Chu buchen, and Huangfu Juntao has cooperated with them.


    Overlord day has been framed, killing in the eyes of jumping, Chu Feng ready to find a chance, showdown!


    Chu Feng thought of his mother and looked across the darkness into the night sky: "my mother comes from a family in the hidden world. Is she a warrior who can come out at will? It''s just what kind of family is it that can cultivate women who can be pursued by countless people


    Dongfang Yun shook his head: "I don''t know anything about the hidden world. Can''t you do it yourself?"


    "Shangguan family, as you can tell by this name, it is definitely not an ordinary clan."


    Chu Feng sighed a little and turned to go outside the graveyard: "it seems that the journey to the hidden world may be imperative, not for other reasons, but also for the pursuit of some secrets. Moreover,,,"


    stopped to look at xiangdongfang Yun: "my several women are there, not to go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1682

    You have to pay homage to the ancestral temple even if you want to propose a marriage. Bullshit!


    The next morning, Chu Yi formally told the news to Chu Feng and his family. Ye Zisheng''s proposal was raised to the family level. The elder Chu Jingtian meant to worship the ancestral temple.


    In this regard, Chu Feng despised or despised. This is the matter of Ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun. Far from it, it is only a matter of Chu buchen''s family. He can''t fight with the so-called big elder baganzi. Even if he wants to show his superiority, he should also be trying to make trouble with the master''s daughter. Unfortunately, Chu Bufan has no daughter.


    For example, when Li Ji went to the Yan family to propose a marriage, who said what and who said what? It was all the affairs of Yan Le''s parents, and had no direct relationship with the Yan family. It was simple.


    When we arrived at the Chu family, Chu Jingtian was so unlucky. Chu Feng was quite helpless, and ye Zisheng was quite frustrated.


    As one of the heirs of several secular families, the fourth youngest in the imperial city is still in a dilemma to marry a daughter-in-law. It will be unpleasant for anyone to be in.


    "The wind is weak. Tomorrow that old guy will ask me to worship the ancestral hall of Chu family. It''s not suitable!"


    After Chu Yi left, ye Zisheng''s expression was not very good. For people of his status, he could worship great people and their ancestors, but it was against the rules to pay homage to the ancestral temples of the Chu family, and it was still time to propose marriage to the Chu family.


    People will think that it is not his Ye Zisheng who takes a wife, but a burden, and there is something wrong with the form.


    Chu Feng naturally understood this truth, and also understood that it was impossible to ask Ye Zisheng to pay homage to the ancestral hall. This was in disguise. How could the inheritors of the Ye family treat the officials of the Chu family?


    Thinking about it, Chu Feng said with a smile, "then don''t go."


    "No?" Ye Zisheng was stunned and frowned: "I don''t want to go, but the father who looks at this posture and aura has no way. Chu Jingtian directly controls everything. If he doesn''t allow him, Chu buchen is not good at betrothing Lingyun to me, even if he is pregnant with Ye''s children."


    "Little wind, how can you have such a wonderful second grandfather?"


    "Stop!" Chu Feng raised his hand: "I and Chu family, in addition to Chu Lingyun, the rest of the people, do not get involved with me!"


    Ye Zisheng smiles bitterly. He doesn''t know how. Chu Feng sneaked out and came back last night. It seems that he has changed a person. What happened last night?


    In the mind thinks, but Chu Feng does not say, he also is not easy to ask.


    Looking at Ye Zisheng''s deep brow lock, Chu Feng comforted: "don''t worry, Chu Lingyun will become your wife. You don''t have to go to any ancestral temple tomorrow. It has nothing to do with you. Let the Chu family make trouble by themselves. As long as you don''t go, I believe that the old man who relies on the old and sells his old will change his ways."


    "At least you will not be asked to worship the ancestors of the Chu family."


    Ye Zisheng sighed helplessly: "now you can only look like this, that wind is less, you sit, I''ll go to find Lingyun. I believe she must be uncomfortable in her heart when I encounter such a thing."


    Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up and joked: "I think you are worried that the child in her stomach will be forced to beat out?"


    "Ha ha, less wind is more transparent." Ye Zisheng also has nothing to hide. He is really worried that Chu Lingyun will be threatened by Chu Jingtian''s old Wang Badan to kill the child, so he can compromise. So if he doesn''t look at it, he is not at ease.


    Chu wind also did not stop, ye Zisheng left the residence alone, the hall also fell into a quiet.


    Before long, Dongfang Yun stretched out from the room and went to the front to see Chu Feng sitting there. She put down her hands and sat down with a cold face, as if Chu Feng owed her the whole world.


    "Just watching. It was great!"


    Chu Feng picked up the tea cup next to him and swept the Oriental rhyme with interest: "when I stretch out, I have a special feeling!"


    "Stretch, special feeling?" Oriental rhyme frown, subconsciously raised his hand to stretch, lowered his head to immediately know why Chu Feng said that.


    Cold face: "rogue!"


    Chu Feng sneered, drank a sip of tea and asked, "who is that old woman in red last night?"


    "What old lady in red?" Oriental rhyme has not answered, came to see Murong ice and cold frost suddenly appeared, a little breath did not produce: "husband, what''s the matter?"


    See two sisters appear together, Chu Feng slants head to ask a way: "where did these two days go?"


    "Nothing, just hang out with my sister." Murong Bing looks natural to go and sit down, but with a little heavy heart.


    The reason why they came to Chu''s house and disappeared was that they felt an air of vanity. They were familiar and unfamiliar, and they also had a dark chance to kill. However, they searched for a circle in the Chu family for two days, and there was no abnormal place. However, there was one place that was not searched.


    That''s the forbidden area of Chu family in the natural moat, but Murong Bing probably knew who lived there, so he didn''t go to check it.


    Although nothing was found out, Murong Bing did not ease down, which can only show that there is a huge crisis hidden in the Chu family''s darkness, and it may also be an unknown power.Chu wind can catch Murong Bing vaguely. She doesn''t say Chu Feng doesn''t ask.


    Cold as frost sat down and asked Murong Bing''s question: "old lady in red, who is it?"


    Chu Feng dispelled the doubts in his heart and told the two women exactly what happened yesterday. He even said why he had to sneak into the Chu family cemetery at night.


    "Chu Jingtian, an old fellow, deserves to be beaten!" Murong Bing raised his small fist: "wait for this princess to go to him and say, bully the weak, fear hard, rely on the old and sell the old, I hate it most."


    "No hurry!" Chu Feng pulled Murong Bing, who was about to leave, frowned and asked, "that you knew my parents at the beginning. Do you know that old woman in red?"


    Chu Feng frowns deeply. Murong Bing can''t deceive him. But the old lady in red who never appeared at the beginning appears now. Who is it? Why should he take care of the grave for his parents?


    What Murong Bing didn''t know, Chu Feng couldn''t figure out what to do. Chu Feng shook the tea in his cup and said faintly: "the other elder said that my parents were forced to die by Chu Jingtian. My father committed suicide, and my mother fell off the cliff. Is that right?"


    Murong Bing''s charming face suddenly cooled down: "what do you say?"


    Chu Feng saw Murong Bing''s look, and knew that she might not know: "the elder who appeared last night said that the Chu family threatened my father with my mother''s death and asked him to tell him your origin. It was also said that he and his mother had been to the five forbidden areas and wanted him to tell everything, but my father refused."


    "I cut myself with a knife, only for my mother to survive, but then my mother was so sad that she fell into the natural moat Canyon!"


    Murong ice slowly stood up, a killing opportunity faintly distributed: "are you sure, this is true?"


    Chu Feng sipped a sip of tea and quietly replied, "my parents'' tomb, my father''s has bones, and my mother''s is a tomb of clothes. In addition, I can feel that the old woman in red is not lying, 100 percent."


    Murong Bing narrowed her eyes, and Chu Feng''s left eye could see through. Naturally, she knew the situation inside the tomb. She also knew some of the secrets, which ruled out the possibility that the old woman in red was lying.


    At that time, I didn''t believe that the reason why they chose to go back to Chuyu was that they didn''t know why they left for the time being


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. Although he seemed calm, he was still sad to know the truth of his parents'' death in vain: "in addition, it is said that Huangfu Juntao also participated in it. There is cooperation between them."


    Murong Bing''s eyes burst with a sharp color and turned around: "I''m going to find them to theorize."


    "Wait!" Chu Feng put out a voice to stop: "although I am sure that the old woman in red did not lie, but you can interrogate them now. You can kill them, but it is difficult to convince the public. Twenty years ago, they were able to do things rogue. Don''t you wonder why?"


    "What''s more, I also want to visit the place where my parents live in the Chu family. I don''t want to tear my face with them for the time being. At least I will wait for ye Shao to leave safely."


    Murong Bing''s charming face was full of murders, but he was still patient when Chu Feng said that. They were not afraid to fight with the Chu family, but ye Zisheng was an ordinary person. If the death of Chu Feng''s parents was really collusion between the Chu family and the Chu family, they would definitely take ye Zisheng to do things.


    Chu Feng will not allow Ye Zisheng to have an accident.


    He turned back and sat down: "anyway, I''ll kill them and avenge the eunuch. If it wasn''t for them, I would have been captured by the demon emperor''s people and died the most time."


    "When there''s enough evidence, it''s not hard!" Chu Feng nodded slightly and stood up. His star eyes twinkled and looked at the Mottled sunshine outside, with a kind of desolate artistic conception: "but not now, tonight I will go to the cemetery again to look for the old woman in red, ye Shao''s safety will be handed over to you two."


    As cold as frost frowns: "and you?"


    Chu Feng raised his head: "I feel that she has no chance to kill me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1683

    Chu Jingtian mansion.


    In any place, whether it is secular or seclusion interface, it must be the place where the main people are, which is the most luxurious.


    But in the Chu family, this is an accident, because the most luxurious place is not the residence of Chu Bufan, but the elder of Chu Jingtian. Not only does it cover a huge area, but also it is a palace style building with hundreds of houses, and countless descendants live here.


    But Chu Jingtian knew few of them, and the only thing he valued was one of his grandsons, Chuqi!


    On weekdays, the bustling grand Presbyterian''s house has been quiet for two days. People in and out of the house are trying to keep a cautious posture.


    Today, there is also a guest in the great elder''s house, three elder Chu Jingtao.


    Many people are slightly curious, although Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao are brothers, but both sides are fighting.


    Because Chu Jingtian has always wanted to support his grandson Chuqi to become the next head of the Chu family, and Chu Jingtao thinks that none of the descendants of Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingyun can come forward, so he strongly supports Chu Bufan. Only in this way can he ensure his own interests and the status of the three elders.


    So today, the face and heart of Chu Jingtao came to Chu Jingtian''s place, and all the people who came and went were curious. Did the conflict between the two brothers over the years been lifted?


    In the luxurious and high-profile reception hall, Chu Jingtian is sitting on the top of the hall in a long robe, carrying a specially made and exquisite tea cup, where he drinks tea without being flustered or slow.


    Chu Jingtao, on the right-hand side of the seat, was similarly drinking tea there. No one spoke first.


    Opposite Chu Jingtao is Chu Qi, but his eyes are full of curiosity. He, the fourth grandfather, has wrestled and fallen to his brain today. He has never seen him here since he was sensible.


    "Fourth brother!"


    After putting down the tea cup, Chu Jingtian was not as patient as Chu Jingtao after all, and broke the silence in the meeting room: "I remember you haven''t been here for more than 70 years. Why did you come here suddenly and unexpectedly today? Is there something wrong?"


    Chu Jingtao faint smile: "you are my second brother, I come to you here is very normal."


    "As for things, there are some."


    Chu Jingtian gives a noncommittal smile. He doesn''t know about other places, but in the Chu family, the brotherhood is scum.


    However, Chu Jingtao said that, he was not good at pointing at Chu Jingtao''s nose and scolding hypocrisy: "so tell me?"


    "Second brother!" Now, the idea of chujiatao is to leave behind the idea of "Jingchu''s elder brother, but now he doesn''t care about the idea of" Jingchu''s elder brother, who was born in his mind, but now he doesn''t care about it. "


    "Although there are not many people who support it, many people agree with it. Do you have anything to say about it?"


    "It''s all agreed at the beginning, isn''t it?" Chu Jingtian took a look at Chu Jingtian and felt that he had a little problem today. He also faintly replied: "you and I unite together to oppose Chu Feng becoming the owner of the family. On the contrary, as a member of the Chu family, he should uphold the ancestral precept of the Chu family, and should not control private power. He handed over the verdict. Fourth brother, do you forget, or don''t want to cooperate?"


    His eyes narrowed slightly. Chu Jingtian stares at Chu Jingtao and wants to see something on his face. Because this fourth younger brother did not do a lot of things like losing the chain. If he did not lose the chain temporarily in those years, he is already the head of the Chu family.


    It was because Chu Jingtao, who began to support him, turned to support Chu Bufan''s father, which made him lose in the competition for the owner of the house. So he was still very upset when he thought about the past.


    "Ha ha ha, my second brother is joking. How could I lose my chain?"


    Chu Jingtao, however, had no sense of embarrassment, and said with a hearty smile.


    Chu Jingtian sneered and sneered. At first, he and Chu Bufan''s father were the most powerful candidates to become the head of the family. Their four brothers, Chu Jingyun, supported the eldest brother, as always. Chu Jingtao began to support him, and both sides began to be equally matched.


    But later, Chu Jingtao supported his elder brother in turn, so that he lost the chance to win the throne in the competition for the master. Chu Jingtian deeply remembered.


    But that was also many years ago. Chu Jingtian is not good at saying things now, and he knows why Chu Jingtao chose to do so.


    Meaningful opening: "fourth younger brother unexpectedly does not drop the chain son, that today comes is why matter?"


    "Second brother, to tell you the truth." Chu Jingtao frowned and said, "it''s hard for Chu Feng to admit that he''s the Chu family. What''s more, he has to hand over the verdict and merge it into the Chu family. I just want to see what you''re going to do and give me a little confidence."


    Chu Jingtian emerged with a smile: "no confidence, you will lose the chain?"


    Chu Jingtao looks embarrassed. He really thinks so in his heart. If Chu Jingtian doesn''t have a perfect plan, he will be neutral, but it''s a bit embarrassing to be said like this.


    The second brother waved his hand


    "No, it''s better." Chu Jingtian Leng hum, how can not know Chu Jingtao''s bad nature: "I have a good way, also thought of last night, ye Zisheng is not to marry Chu Lingyun? Isn''t Chu Feng going to worship his parents now? I also give him two conditions. If I don''t agree, I will use the authority of the elder. "Seeing Chu Jingtian full of self-confidence, Chu Jingtao asked, "second brother, what good policy do you have?"


    Chu Jingtian meaningful smile: "Chu Feng promised to worship ancestral temple, but also to hand over the ruling power to the Chu family."


    Chu Jingtao frowned: "not the same as the beginning?"


    "Different!" Chu Jingtian''s smile was shrewd and cold: "he promised these two conditions, I''ll let Ye Zisheng marry Chu Lingyun, and let him pay homage to his parents. But if he refuses, I''ll shovel the graves of Chu Bufan and Shangguan yingyue with the authority of the elder."


    "The two tombs themselves are superfluous and can be removed to make the cemetery more beautiful."


    Chu Jingtao frowned and stood up: "second brother, are you threatening Chu Feng?"


    Chu Jingtian sneered: "can''t you afford it?"


    Raised his head to show a proud look: "he can not agree, then also see if I dare shovel Chu Buji husband and wife''s grave."


    Chu Jingtao frowned and stretched: "did he promise you that he would become the master of the Chu family?"


    "Who said that?" Chu Jingtian frowned and yelled, pointing to Chu Qi and saying to Chu Jingtao word by word, "I want him to recognize his ancestors so that he will not be a poor man without background. The position of the master of the house has nothing to do with him. According to the original saying, Chu Qi is the head of the Chu family."


    "The power of the merged ruling also belongs to my grandson Chuqi. Chu Feng can only recognize his ancestors, don''t you understand?"


    Fuck you!


    Chu Jingtao secretly scolded in his heart, but he felt something was wrong after he scolded. The mother of two people is one person!


    His face was embarrassed and ugly, and Chu Jingtao seemed hesitant in the face of the threat.


    Chu Jingtian could see Chu Jingtao''s hesitation. He was afraid that the fourth younger brother would lose his chain. He said coldly: "fourth brother, I know your mind, but you should know that once Chu Feng is promoted to the position of the head of the house by the third elder brother, we people will be worthless. When Chu Qi takes office as the head of the family, you will still be an elder. Can''t you think about this matter?"


    "When the ruling is made, the emperor and the courtier, don''t you worry about the performance of the Chu wind in the Chu family?"


    Chu Jingtao''s frown has never been released. Naturally, he clearly knows that Chu Feng can not be the master of the family. But what he can''t do now is that Chu Jingtian''s ambition should be used in this way.


    A sigh: "second brother, besides this, there is no other way?"


    Chu Jingtian shook his head: "only this one can threaten Chu Feng to compromise, or do you think?"


    Chu Jingtao thinks about it carefully. It seems that only Chu Buji''s affairs can threaten Chu Feng''s compromise. He feels a bit adventurous. But since ancient times, opportunities and risks coexist. Chu Jingtao nodded after thinking repeatedly: "then do as you say. I''ll go back first, and I''ll talk about it tomorrow!"


    Chu Jingtao absentmindedly dropped a word, then turned to leave the big elder''s house.


    Chuqi then stood up: "grandfather, the wild Chu Feng will hand over the adjudication office?"


    Chu Jingtian turned back, confident: "if you are Chu Feng, if someone threatens you with your grandfather''s grave, will you compromise?"


    Never!


    Chuqi didn''t even think about it in his heart, but he still seriously replied to Chu Jingtian: "compromise!"


    "That''s it Chu Jingtian nodded with satisfaction. He did not know what Chu Qi really thought. He said with a smile: "that''s the tomb of his parents. He pays attention to the dignity and inferiority, and etiquette must be compromised."


    Chuqi frowned slightly. If he was in charge of the adjudication office, not to mention his grandfather''s grave, it would be impossible for him to be threatened by the eighteenth generation of his ancestors.


    For a time, for Chu Jingtian''s self-confidence, he inexplicably did not have confidence!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1684

    The night comes again, when everything is quiet.


    Avoiding everyone''s eyes, Chu Feng once again crossed the void with oriental charm and landed in the tomb of Chu family, but this time he did not fall outside the stone tower, but landed directly in front of his parents'' cemetery.


    Shaking off Chu Feng''s hand, Dongfang Yun was angry and said, "Chu Feng, what do you want to take me to these places? You are abnormal!"


    "Would you like to stay with Rushuang?" Chu Feng looked around and didn''t see the old woman in red, so he asked softly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Chu Feng went forward and bowed to his parents'' grave alone, then turned back with a simple smile: "ice protects Ye Shao, Rushuang is there, you don''t get along with her alone, who do you want to get along with? Bingbing will be polite to you. Rushuang hates you. If you want to go back, I can send you back now. "


    Oriental rhyme blinks big eyes, think of cold frost, look at her always bad eyes, subconsciously shiver a body.


    He lowered his head and didn''t want Chu Feng to see his fear: "that, you''ve come here, go back and wait for others to see you, blame me?"


    Chu Feng startled with a smile. Dongfang Yun was afraid to get along with Leng Rushuang alone, but he had to maintain that poor face. He went to her and said in a low voice: "actually, you don''t want to stink all day long. You are a very lovely woman. As for bringing you here, you don''t want to be tortured by frost."


    "Don''t think I''m kind, but I''ve been kind lately."


    Turning around and looking at the two tombs, Chu Feng''s mood is unprecedented ethereal, as cold as frost, when he left xianchongmen, he said nothing wrong.


    Therefore, Chu Feng seldom struggles in Dongfang Yun''s body recently and gives her a little dignity.


    But the reason why I brought her here tonight is also because Leng Rushuang. Although I talk to him, if we face the Oriental rhyme alone, we will still suffer. It is just different from the trampling on the spirit and dignity of Chu Feng.


    Dongfang Yun stood quietly behind Chu Feng and looked at his back for a while. He asked absurdly, "you can''t be, are you in love with me?"


    Chu Feng nearly fell on the ground and turned back speechless: "you are too confident. I have no love for you, and don''t think that I love you. When I can kill your master, I will cut you in the first place."


    Dongfang Yun''s face flashed cold in an instant, and she turned to one side. She didn''t know why she had asked such a question just now, but it was so inexplicable.


    Think of a secular word, first have sex to have love, to do to have love, she and Chu Feng have done so many times, will there be love, just look deformed?


    As soon as such an idea was just sprouting, Dongfang Yun was shocked and forcefully snuffed out. She felt that she and Chu Feng would never love each other. Even if they had, they could only hate and never die.


    "Sorry to be a little late." At this time, the old lady in red who appeared last night came slowly from the distance, as silent as last night, until she spoke, she found her coming.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and showed respect to the old lady in red: "it is we who came early."


    The old woman in red had no fluctuation in her face. Her eyes fell on the body of Dongfang rhyme and narrowed her eyes for a long time. When Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun were curious, she said faintly: "you come from the wild demon domain, are you a demon?"


    The spirit of Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun was shocked. How could the old woman in red know that Dongfang Yun is a demon? You should know that Dongfang Yun''s power is blocked. Even ordinary people can''t see it. The old woman in red is obviously an ordinary person. How can she see it?


    Dongfang Yun''s original fear of the old woman in red changed into awe: "how can you see it?"


    Chu Feng is also a similar vision, he has a left eye to say, how does the old woman in red know? But also know the wild demon domain and the hidden world, who are these people?


    The old woman in red slowly turned around and walked on the way to and fro. She said calmly, "as long as the demon goes to a certain extent, it can be transformed into an adult. The blood born by a strong blood demon has a human form since childhood. The latter must be much stronger than the former, but there is still an essential difference between the two."


    "The breath of human beings is steady and common, and the breath of demons seems to be similar, but if you look carefully, you will find that there is more nothingness, which is the breath that they will inevitably produce when they transform into adults to cover up their real bodies."


    He stopped and looked back at the Chu Feng two people who came up: "but your body, as well as the breath fluctuation that you bring out when you walk, are not human breath. I was curious last night, but tonight I can be sure that you are a demon, and you are a powerful demon God, but I don''t know why you become ordinary people."


    ",,,,"


    Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun were shocked. Through these superficial affairs which were very nihilistic and even hard to capture, we could see that the Oriental rhyme was a demon. This is not a common person, I''m afraid that he is the peak of the semi God''s later period!


    "Is she your woman?" The old lady in red did not feel so much in general, but asked lightly.Chu Feng knows that he is asking himself, and looks at the East rhyme face to be red, feeling a little speechless, but it is also a plaything?


    Nodded softly: "yes!"


    The old lady nodded softly and walked to the Oriental rhyme to see a woman with a baby face, and smiled softly: "in the demon I have seen, except that Princess nine has that charming temperament, you are the most charming demon I have ever seen, and the lovely temperament of the elves is produced from the bottom of her heart."


    "You can see, you are a kind demon, good!"


    Chu Feng blinked her eyes and coughed violently. Is the old lady in red clothes confused. She knows Murong ice. But she even said that Oriental rhyme has the spirit and lovely temperament, or the natural temperament produced by the bottom of her heart, and is it a kind demon?


    Chu Feng feels that the old lady in red dress said wrong. Oriental rhyme wants to kill him repeatedly. Can she be a kind demon?


    The old lady in red doesn''t know the resentment of Chu Feng and Oriental rhyme. She looks like he looks like, frowns: "you are not comfortable?"


    Chu wind shook his hand: "no, there was a little itch in the neck just now."


    Oriental rhyme squints at Chu wind with his eyes dead and dead. How can I not know that Chu Feng is ridiculed at her different expressions. He snorted in his heart. Wang Badan, I was very kind. Many people in Shenyin gate and xianchongmen were orphans I adopted. In order to protect the master, I went through countless dangers. How could I not be kind?


    If you know that you will hurt the master, I do it to kill you, that is not what kind?


    Chu Feng as did not see the Oriental rhyme eyes, said: "elder generation, you seem to know a lot of things?"


    "What''s your name?" The old lady in red didn''t hear Chu Feng speaking generally, but asked in the East.


    Oriental rhyme feeling a little bit of the local, quietly back to the way: "Oriental rhyme."


    "Oriental rhyme?" The old lady nodded slightly in red, and a kind smile appeared on her wrinkled face. She took out an object from her sleeve and pulled up the oriental charm hand: "good name, lovely girl, the mother of Chu Feng gave Princess nine a carry on jewelry, when it was a gift from the mother-in-law to her daughter-in-law."


    "This is the bracelet his mother once wore. Take it with you!"


    "Ah!" Oriental rhyme surprised to sound, looking at the old man''s home to wear bracelet to themselves, want to say that they are not Chu Feng women, but look at the old man that way, to the mouth words swallow back.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, looked at the bracelet on the Oriental rhyme hand, and asked softly, "elder generation, how can you have my mother''s ornaments?"


    "Wait a minute and you''ll know." The old lady in red dress turned around with the lantern and went on, still plain: "in addition, she treated Princess 9 and Dongfang Yun well. Princess 9 was born with you. It was destined for the fate of the whole world. The girl body seemed to be a rabbit. I looked at it. She was also a character with a feeling of emotion. She should deal with it well, and do not deal with it well. It is a bad relationship!"


    Chu wind eyes are wide, red dress old woman can see the Oriental rhyme of the noumenon, but the most let Chu wind speechless is, Oriental rhyme and he are doomed to emotional entanglement?


    By the way, Oriental rhyme also looked at him, pointed to her own finger Chu wind, and hum a word to follow him. She would not admit that she had emotional entanglement with Chu Feng, but looked at the bracelet on her hand, which was a bit of complicated meaning in her heart.


    Chu Feng also felt ridiculous shaking his head, not entangled the old man''s words, because he also felt that he and the Oriental rhyme only can not die, there will be no emotional entanglement.


    And now the best strange is, what kind of ability does the old lady in red dress have, can even see the Oriental rhyme ontology, because Chu Feng now, left eye is not necessarily able to see the Oriental rhyme noumenon!


    Follow behind to look at the old man''s back, and put on a big question mark!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1685

    Walking for about two hours, through a forest of trees, about 10 kilometers out.


    When she stopped at the Bank of a flowing river for a rest, the old woman in red stood up and went to the upstream direction without saying a word. Chu Feng frowned and looked back. Even the Chu family seldom came here?


    For the identity of the old woman in red, more curious.


    After a few kilometers of walking out, Chu Feng turns back and finds that Dongfang Yun is a little behind. Seeing that the old man is not tired in front of him, there is definitely something wrong with the secret channel, and he also returns to Dongfang Yun''s side.


    Frown: "can''t walk, how can you also be a demon figure, tired?"


    Dongfang Yun looked at Chu Feng coldly in his eyes and stared at him for three seconds before he opened his mouth coldly: "you get rid of my taboo blood, let the fourth Princess and sudaji get rid of my blockade, and I''ll show you."


    Chu Feng looks at the Oriental rhyme, it seems that he has really become an ordinary person. After walking for several hours from the beginning to now, it is normal to be tired.


    Looking at the old woman in red has gone far away, Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "trouble!"


    Turn back to the East rhyme: "come on!"


    Dongfang Yun was stunned and looked at Chu Feng who wanted to carry her back. She blinked her eyes and felt incredible. In her impression, Chu Feng would climb a woman. How could she carry a woman?


    Seeing no response, Chu Feng turned back: "hurry up!"


    Oriental rhyme face red, a bite in Chu Feng''s ears vague: "you can''t hold your legs?"


    Chu Feng almost didn''t cry out when he was eating pain. He scolded him secretly. Ben Shao mainly bit your steamed bread and moved his hands to his legs. Dongfang Yun was satisfied to release his mouth. However, he also drew a smile from his mouth, which seemed to make chufeng eat shriveled. It was a very happy thing.


    She didn''t have a good rest last night. She didn''t want to sleep, but she didn''t have the ability to persist.


    When Chu Feng keeps up with the old woman in red, Dongfang Yun closes her eyes and leans on Chu Feng''s shoulder, half asleep and half awake.


    "You are very much like your father."


    The old woman in red held the lantern and took a look at the Chu Feng who followed her and the Oriental rhyme on her back. She said faintly: "when he was with your mother, he took more care of her and held it on her back for fear that she would suffer a little harm. Although your mother''s strength is stronger than your father''s, she also enjoys his care."


    Chu Feng was surprised that his mother was so powerful, but he was relieved to think that she came from the hidden world.


    Looking at the Oriental rhyme lying on his shoulder, Chu Feng did not know what mood: "women are gifts given to men by God. Many men just regard women as accessories. But I think that women should be cared for. It is the most beautiful treasure in the heart. Only when you take good care of each other, you will get warm."


    "Sometimes, it''s sweet to love someone."


    Chu Feng thought of Chang''e at this moment. I don''t know when, maybe when, when she entered her body countless times, she had already sprouted love, but this kind of love is painful at present.


    Also thought of Murong Bing, in her many times of help and sincere treatment, to untie the heart knot of Chu Feng, fell in love with the eternal enchantress, and got sweet warmth.


    Love a person, after all, there is no absolute, may be happy, will also hurt, but it seems that many people, will not regret, once loved.


    Do you appreciate her red head


    "She?" Knowing that the old woman in red refers to Oriental rhyme, Chu Feng thought about it with a bitter smile: "I don''t know how to say it. Sometimes I want to slap her to death, but when I see her beautiful eyes crying because of her grievance, I will have some guilt and apology."


    "As for love, it''s not so much."


    "Actually, it''s a sign of love." The old woman in red didn''t know what Chu Feng meant. She said calmly, "love hate is the pattern of getting along with men and women. From ancient times to the present, love begets love. There are so many things that you hate because of hate. When you are angry, you hate to strangle her, but when you calm her down, you will feel heartache. This is complex love."


    Chu Feng is not good to explain, just slightly nodded: "perhaps, I love her, I do not know it."


    He said that, but Chu Feng still felt that he did not love Oriental rhyme.


    Of course, the Chu wind is not easy to say, can only follow the words of the old woman in red.


    Naturally, the old woman in red did not know the hatred between Oriental rhyme and Chu Feng. She stopped talking and came to the upper reaches of the river. What neither Chu Feng nor the old lady in red found was that Dongfang Yun did not know when to open her eyes and looked at Chu Feng''s side face without blinking.


    She listened to all the words of Chu Feng just now, and the complicated feeling in her heart became more and more inexplicable. She even remembered his lonely back when he was sitting quietly in a corner with Chu Feng these days.


    He loves me?At the moment, Chang''e is not confused about her loyalty, even if she doesn''t want to be faithful in the East.


    "Master, here?" Chu Feng stopped at the moment and watched the river flow in three directions. The direction just came was the one separated from the river, and there were two rivers that did not know where to flow.


    The old woman in red whispered back: "the river just passed through the cemetery and flowed to the rest of the place. Another river flowed to other places at last. The other river flows to the canyon under the natural moat. As for the destination, no one knows or explores."


    "There''s a big stone over there and a boat in the back. Go and pull it out. Let''s go!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and put down the Oriental rhyme on the grass. He went to the big stone that the old lady in red said. Sure enough, he saw a boat and pulled the rope: "where are you going now, master?"


    "Within the natural moat Canyon!" The old woman in red pointed to the direction of the Tianchan gorge, which seemed to be invisible. "It''s also the only place in the Chu family that no one found and entered. It''s also because no one knows that the direction of the river here is the reason why the river flows under the natural moat Gorge."


    "Because of the precipices around us, the warriors of the Chu family have no time to explore these things. Let''s get on the boat!"


    The old woman in red gets on the boat, and Chu Feng picks up Dongfang Yun and gets on the boat. The old woman in red loosens the rope and swings with her oar. The boat goes down the river, seemingly moving slowly, but Chu Feng knows that the speed is at least 40 per hour.


    Frown gently, if the old women in red left from here, then how did the boat get here? It''s against the current. What''s going on?


    Gently looked at the old woman''s back, more and more feel the mystery of the old man, is not as simple as it seems.


    The boat swayed, and Chu Feng hugged a little Oriental rhyme on his legs, and the river began to speed up the flow a little. If Chu Feng had a little look at it, he knew that the river was constantly going down, and it seemed that it had gone out for more than ten kilometers.


    When the water splashed, Chu Feng held out his hand to prevent it from splashing on Dongfang Yun''s body. He didn''t notice that the eastern rhyme''s mouth was cocked up and chufeng said softly, "master, where are we going?"


    The old lady in red did not return to throw out a sentence: "Chu fairyland!"


    Chu family fairyland?


    Chu Feng doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing. He looked around at the cliffs and rivers flowing between the two cliffs. There was no tree and no grass. What about fairyland?


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng did not continue to think, anyway, and so on to know.


    At the beginning, I was walking all the time. Now I''m going faster by boat, but it''s almost dawn. Chu Feng looks up and sees the bright color in the sky. It seems that he can''t catch up.


    "Here it is!"


    The old woman in red used her oars to slow down the speed of the boat. When Chu Feng looked around, she suddenly looked at the front of her mouth and said, "waterfall?"


    More than 100 meters ahead, chufeng can hear the sound of loud sound, which is definitely the sound of flowing waterfall.


    The old woman in red nodded and stood up and said, "it''s a waterfall. It should be regarded as the highest waterfall in the world. It''s up to thousands of meters. It''s just under the natural moat gorge. Even if it''s a warrior in anger, he will pay a heavy price."


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the place where your parents used to live. The Chu family don''t know about it."


    Chu Feng nodded. The waterfall over the kilometer is really shocking. Looking at the distance, there is also a layer of fog over the sky. His left eye twinkles and sees a suspension bridge. It is indeed the location of the natural moat. However, it is more than 10 kilometers away. If it falls from there, the depth is expected to be close to 5000 meters, and there is no place to be buried.


    Thinking that it was the mother who fell from the natural moat, Chu Feng''s eyes flitted a faint killing opportunity. What kind of miserable death would it be?


    "This way!" The old woman in red had fixed the boat and went to the shore, pointing to a path: "in an hour, you can get there."


    Chu Feng gets off the boat with Dongfang rhyme in his arms. He scolds the pig that he can sleep. He also looks at the direction of the old lady in red. It looks like the entrance of a cave. His left eye penetrates, but he finds that he is wrong.


    It was a path built within the mountain wall, stretching all the way forward, so to speak, like a tunnel.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng has already arrived here, and is too lazy to care where he will go. He follows the old woman in red to go in. When he thinks that he will be able to see the place where his parents lived before his death, Chu Feng is much more relaxed www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1686

    When the sky completely lights up, the new day officially begins, Chu Feng also holds the Oriental rhyme and walks out of that long tunnel with the old lady in red.


    Coming out of the tunnel, it is a flat land which seems to have been hollowed out in the middle of the mountain wall. Chu Feng goes up and looks down. Normal people can''t see the scenery below. But Chu Feng''s left eye can see that it is more than 2000 meters high.


    A seclusion in the walls.


    He withdrew his eyes and looked up. Just above was the place where the moat suspension bridge was. Chu Feng squinted. Who built this place and tunnel in the middle of the Canyon? This is definitely not what an ordinary warrior can do.


    "This is where your mother made it."


    Between the thoughts of Chu Feng, the old woman in red said faintly: "just came to the Chu family and your father, she didn''t like the hypocrisy and coldness of the Chu family. When your father went out to walk, she came to the natural moat and looked at the canyon below. Your mother thought of a way to create a space for two by herself."


    Chu Feng turned back: "made by my mother?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes have unspeakable surprise, that is how many years ago, his mother can create such a place, what is the realm?


    "That''s right." The old woman in red nodded gently and turned to face a smooth wall five meters away: "your mother was the peak of demigod at that time, and she was already infinitely close to God. Once the warrior reached this state, he could create an independent space, just depending on the size and potential of himself."


    "For example, the space of the Chu family was built by the ancestors of the Chu family who had been infinitely close to God."


    Chu Feng''s heart shakes hard, and he can barely accept the artificial creation of independent space. However, as the old lady in red said, his mother was once a demigod, and Chu Feng was a little hard to accept.


    My mother was so powerful, why would she be framed and die with my father


    The old woman in red flashed a sad look and looked back at Chu Feng: "your mother came from the hidden world and knew a lot of unknown secrets. When she was pregnant with you, there was a vision of heaven and earth. At that moment, she used her amazing cultivation to break the way of heaven and know that you are the taboo of this era."


    "Happy at the same time, she and your father paved the way for you in the future, until you were born, the whole body cultivation was consumed by taboo you to only have the natural anger period!"


    Chu Feng body a shock, he can see that the old woman in red did not cheat himself.


    The apologies and complexities that swept through the silk thread showed that he was taboo before he was born. However, he still took the risk of damaging his accomplishments and finally lost his life.


    Great maternal love, this is the most profound thought of Chu Feng at this moment.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, dozens of square places, Chu Feng calmed his mood and asked, "in those days, my parents were here to stay together?"


    "Here The old woman in red pointed to the smooth wall: "a space that belongs to your parents alone."


    How can the wind of Zuochu be able to penetrate all the space in front of her, because the wind in the front of her heart can be shocked?


    The Chu family itself is already an independent space. If you are not careful, it will cause shock and destruction here. But the mother who never met created a new space in such an environment.


    Chu Feng thought it was incredible, how did she do it?


    "This space is very subtle." The old woman in red seemed not to care about Chu Feng''s surprise at all. Her wrinkled face showed a look of memory: "if someone falls down from the outside, they can''t find here. They can only see the steep mountain wall. Only from the place we just walked, can we find the entrance passage."


    "In the rest of the place, you can''t find an independent space here. You can go out from here and look in from the outside. That''s the cliff. You can''t see the open space."


    Chu Feng''s left eye whirled 360 degrees to observe. As expected, it was the same as the old lady in red said. The inside could see the outside, but the outside could not see the inside at all.


    The old woman in red went forward and went straight into the smooth wall: "come on, go and stay where your parents used to be, and take away what they left for you."


    Chu Feng takes back his observation and walks into the smooth wall with Oriental rhyme. Maybe the people of Chu family will find this place only when they are in the state of demigod. Maybe they can''t find this place for a lifetime.


    Through the smooth walls, Chu Feng''s eyes brightened, and beautiful landscapes appeared. The mountains were continuous, the grass was in full bloom, the air was fresh, and the red trees and leaves passed one after another, just like fairyland on earth.


    Looking at the distance, the fog is shrouded with a layer of hazy color, just like the place where the gods live in seclusion.


    There are also flowing rivers running through the surrounding, Chu Feng''s heart is inexplicably calm down, can be in this place and his beloved people together, even if it is death, it is worth it.Looking at this place where no one lives now, Chu Feng seems to be able to see the figure of her parents, and her expression flits over a faint melancholy.


    "Come on, take you to their place."


    However, the old woman in red did not feel the slightest sense. She hung the lantern that did not seem to be extinguished by her side. She walked forward slowly. Chu Feng withdrew her eyes and followed her. Not to mention, the people of Chu family did not expect that there was an independent space hidden in the middle of the graben gorge.


    Silent with the old woman in red for half an hour, came to a wooden house built on the hillside.


    Delicate and ordinary, surrounded by fences to protect the field, Chu Feng in the distance can also see some poultry, looking around, the entire space within the landscape can be seen here, paradise, not false.


    Standing in front of the wooden house, the old woman in red said faintly: "this is the place where your parents used to live. They tilled and weaved here. They practiced martial arts and asked. They looked like a fairy couple, or an ordinary but happy peasant couple. At the beginning, there were two people laughing every day."


    "Now things are different. In the blink of an eye, decades of time are fleeting."


    Chu Feng felt inexplicably uncomfortable in his heart. He felt that there was a warm breath here, very warm.


    "Let me down!" Almost all have been forgotten by Chu Feng, the Oriental rhyme opened his eyes and said softly.


    Chu Feng then put the Oriental rhyme down, looked at the surrounding environment, and said to the old woman in red: "master, can I walk around? I want to feel the breath of my parents here. "


    The old woman in red opened the door and nodded softly: "you can go anywhere you want, but remember to come back. Your parents left you something, although they don''t know if you will come one day."


    Chu Feng nodded, turned around and instantly disappeared in the same place. At the moment, he didn''t want to take care of anything. He just wanted to stay in the place where his parents had stayed, which can be said to be the real home. Take a good look.


    "What is your relationship with his parents?"


    Chu Feng left, do not know where to go. Dongfang Yun walked into the spacious, bright and tidy wooden house. Looking at the old woman in red who was boiling water there, she frowned and asked, "according to what you said, this is an independent space for his parents to stay together. The Chu family don''t know, but why do you know?"


    If you look around, the Oriental rhyme is much clearer than the Chu wind, which is temporarily blinded by emotion: "besides, you have lived here for many years, haven''t you?"


    With a faint smile, the old lady in red came and took Dongfang Yun to sit down. Then she said softly, "you don''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that I won''t harm him. You just need to know that everyone in this world will hurt Chu Feng, but I will never. On the contrary, whoever wants him to die will die."


    "Dongfang girl, although Chu Feng didn''t say it, I can feel that there is a huge hatred in your heart. Do you want to kill Chu Feng?"


    Dongfang Yun''s body shook and narrowed her eyes. She became more and more curious about the identity of the old lady in red. The whole world would hurt Chu Feng, but she couldn''t. who was that?


    Also shocked, the old woman in red could see that she wanted to kill Chu Feng, but she didn''t hide anything. She nodded: "yes, in addition to coming from the wild demon domain, I''m still a lost country. Once the emperor of heaven followed me, Chu Feng would affect the toughness of the emperor, so I''m going to kill her."


    "Empress?" The old woman in red frowned and nodded suddenly: "I didn''t expect that Chang''e still lives in this world. It seems that she and Chu Feng also have disputes."


    "Just, you fell in love with Chu Feng in your heart. Can you really kill him in the future?"


    "No!" Dongfang Yun replied directly after hearing the speech, and his eyes showed hatred: "I only have endless resentment and killing against him. He has destroyed my pride and everything. How can I fall in love with him? It''s just a fantastic thing? "


    The old woman in red did not have the slightest mood fluctuation: "many people do not know when to hate a person, many people do not know when to fall in love with a person, love and hate are not absolute, everything is very inexplicable."


    "Maybe, you don''t feel it now, but one day when you really want to kill him, you will find that you are already deeply rooted in love."


    With a faint smile, the old lady in red looked at the Oriental rhyme that she didn''t believe in. She looked serene: "I can really see that you are entangled with Chu Feng, or are you still entangled in cutting. Oriental girl, you will understand sooner or later."


    Oriental rhyme directly ignored, she is a proud person, how could she fall in love with Chu Feng, whose self-esteem has been trampled on?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1687

    "Miss Murong, hasn''t Feng Shao come back yet?"


    The sun hung high. Ye Zisheng stood in the courtyard of the Chu family. Murong Bing was sitting there alone, but Chu Feng was not seen. "Wait a minute. Where did he go?"


    Murong ice frown, at the moment, I wonder where Chu Feng has gone. The night has passed, and there is no news.


    Who is that old woman in red?


    Murong ice at the moment have a little regret, why last night let Chu wind with the Oriental rhyme to go, so now people do not know where to go.


    Also know ye Zisheng''s anxiety, shaking his head: "I also want to know where he went, so I can''t answer your question."


    Ye Zisheng almost has the impulse to vomit blood. When Chu Feng is not there, he feels that Chu''s family is not at ease at the pass of the day. He is just about to speak. He sees Chu Lingyun coming, swallows back what he wants to say and walks by.


    Before she opened her mouth, Chu Lingyun frowned and asked, "why don''t you go back?"


    "I''m sorry!" Ye Zisheng knew what Chu Lingyun meant. He hesitated and said firmly: "I am the eldest grandson of the Ye family and the future successor of the Ye family. If you and I become husband and wife, I will worship the ancestors of the Chu family out of etiquette, but now, I will not worship the ancestors of the Chu family."


    "Lingyun, I hope you can understand me. If I go now, it will be equivalent to the obedience of the inheritors of the Ye family to the Chu family. My grandfather will not agree."


    Chu Lingyun looked at Ye Zisheng coldly: "do you love me?"


    Ye Zisheng was looked at by Chu Lingyun and felt a little numb: "love!"


    "Love?" Chu Lingyun asked back, revealing a sneer: "even if you love me, why can''t you temporarily aggrieve yourself, and I still have your child in my stomach, can''t you make a compromise?"


    Ye Zisheng looks at Chu Lingyun in a daze. It''s hard to imagine that these words come from her mouth.


    Sure that Chu Lingyun is in front of him. That feeling can''t be wrong. Ye Zisheng shakes his head: "I''m sorry, I love you, but these are issues of principle. I''m willing to marry you, but I won''t yield in disguise. Maybe you don''t think there''s anything, but in the future, the Ye family will be restrained by the Chu family, and I won''t forgive myself."


    Chu Lingyun''s cold eyes stare at Ye Zisheng, and ye Zisheng does not stare at Chu Lingyun.


    Murong Bing curled his lips: "Lingyun, you tease him again, he is really anxious not to marry you, you cry!"


    "If he dares, I''ll beat him to death." The cold look on Chu Lingyun''s face dissipated in an instant. He hummed and raised his fist. However, he hugged Ye Zisheng: "fool, I''m just playing with you. This is my man. He has his own principles and his own persistence. I support you. If you don''t go, let Chu Jingtian Laowang eight enjoy himself."


    Ye Zisheng blinked: "what''s up?"


    Murong Bing giggled and giggled: "thanks to you, you are still the most intelligent one of the four young masters in the imperial city. I can''t see that my sister-in-law is teasing you. If you compromise because of her, Lingyun will let you go immediately. In other words, you will almost lose your precious woman."


    Murong Bing said that, ye Zisheng immediately understood that Chu Lingyun was just testing his own firmness and principle.


    Ask a man who can give up dignity and compromise for women. What kind of man can he be?


    But the release of Chu Lingyun, wipe the forehead: "almost give you scared out of a cold sweat."


    "Sister in law!" Chu Lingyun white, ye Zisheng walked to Murong ice next to sit down, left and right to see: "my second brother has not come back?"


    Murong Bing shook his head: "maybe he won''t come back today. He''s going to the place where his parents lived. Damn it, I don''t know where that place is. I used to live directly in the main hall. Those bastards of the Chu family dare not say so."


    "So, your second brother will not come back in a short time. After all, it is the place where his parents stayed!"


    Chu Lingyun also knew where Chu Feng was going and frowned. She was still a little worried about Chu Feng, because she had never heard of an old woman in red in Chu''s family.


    Ye Zisheng came and sat down and asked, "what does your father mean?"


    According to Chu Feng''s account, that is, the worship of Chu ancestral temple has nothing to do with his Ye Zisheng, so there is no need to pay attention to it.


    But ye Zisheng is still very concerned about Chu buchen''s attitude. If Chu buchen is not happy, he and Chu Lingyun are really hard to get together.


    "Don''t worry."


    Knowing Ye Zisheng was worried, Chu Lingyun relaxed and said, "my father is also very angry with the second grandfather''s behavior. I told him that you will not go to the ancestral temple today. He is not surprised at all. He also said that he is worthy of the Ye family and has backbone."


    Hearing that Chu buchen had no opinion, ye Zisheng relaxed a little and asked, "then your second grandfather will not be angry with your father, will you?"


    "Don''t worry, no!" Chu Lingyun shook her head and puffed her mouth: "I just don''t know when the second elder brother will come back. Our business is secondary. The second grandfather mainly wants to pressure the second brother to recognize his ancestors through the affairs of you and me.""So our business is nothing. It''s just a bargaining chip."


    Murong ice in the side of the look swept by a helpless.


    From the words of Chu Feng, we know that the affairs of bawangtian and his parents are inseparable from Chu Bufan and Chu buchen, especially Huangfu Juntao.


    With a glance at Chu Lingyun''s lovely and simple appearance, if Chu Feng really gets absolute evidence and wants to attack Chu buchen and Chu Bufan, is Chu Lingyun standing on her father''s side, or does she ignore Chu Feng''s killing her father?


    Pit dad''s thing so happened, Murong Bing understand heart plug will not be Chu Lingyun, when the most uncomfortable or Chu wind.


    These days, Chu Feng has completely treated Chu Lingyun as her sister, giving her the best and most cordial care. When the time comes, it really proves that what happened at that time was the conspiracy of Chu Lingyun''s father. Is Chu Feng going to hurt Chu Lingyun or even turn against each other, or is it over?


    Murong Bing heart slightly bitter smile, this moment, her evil mind, do not know how to choose Chu Feng.


    "Ye Shao, nine princesses!"


    Chu Yi also walked in at this time, looked at the people sitting here and nodded in a proper way: "the elder asked me to invite Ye Shao and Feng Shao to the ancestral temple."


    Murong Bing recollected his thoughts and said with a smile: "it''s not appropriate that ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun have not married yet. In addition, my husband is not the Chu family, so he won''t go. What''s the invitation?"


    "Go back and tell Chu Jingtian that he worships his ancestors. Neither of them is available."


    Chu Yi also found less people: "less wind, and the east girl?"


    "Gone Murong Bing shrugged his shoulders: "he came to the Chu family to pay homage to his parents. Now Chu Jingtian doesn''t offer him a sacrifice, so he takes the woman away. As for me, I''m staying and waiting for ye Zisheng to succeed in his marriage promotion. Is there a problem?"


    "Gone?" Chu Yi is stunned. How can Chu Feng leave? He really doesn''t worship his parents?


    Murong ice light smile: "otherwise people?"


    Chu Yi felt that there were only a few people sitting here in the courtyard. They could not feel the breath of Chu wind and oriental charm. However, the people stationed at the exit did not inform anyone that someone was leaving. How did they get there?


    As for whether he went to the rest of the place, Chu Yi thought it was impossible. There were people everywhere in the Chu family, and where could they go?


    Look slightly embarrassed: "that leaf is few?"


    "Miss Murong is right." Ye Zisheng had already made a decision, so he said without hesitation: "your ancestral temple is the business of Chu family. Lingyun and I have not married. It''s against the rules. After I marry Lingyun, I will go to worship the ancestors of Chu family. Please don''t go back and say a word."


    Chu Yi smiles bitterly. What Chu Jingtian thinks is that ye Zisheng worships the ancestors of the Chu family before marrying him Chu Lingyun. Of course, he has to agree to those conditions.


    Now ye Zisheng, on the other hand, does not have a definite relationship with Chu Lingyun, so he does not pay homage to the so-called ancestors of the Chu family, which is totally against Chu Jingtian.


    "Yi Ge, you go!" Chu Lingyun could see Chu Yi''s embarrassment and hummed: "the second grandfather is an old fellow who has nothing to support. He loves to toss and toss himself to show his identity. Ye Zisheng means that I mean it. He didn''t marry me, and I won''t let him worship the ancestors of Chu family."


    "I am the daughter-in-law of the Ye family, not ye Zisheng, who wants to occupy our Chu family!"


    Chu Yi looks at Ye Zisheng''s firm look, and sees Murong Bing sitting there in a casual manner. He knows that he can''t help it today.


    A wry smile: "then I will convey your meaning, but also to be prepared, the second grandfather will not calculate like this."


    Helpless to leave the courtyard, Chu Yi in the heart thinking about how and Chu Jingtian to say.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1688

    The ancestral hall of Chu family is located on a flattened mountain one kilometer away from the main castle of the Chu family. It is like a tourist resort of Shengchao, Tiantai!


    In the distance, a magnificent and majestic building is the place where the Chu family worships the memorial tablets of the ancestors of all ages. Every head of the family and those who have made great contributions to the family will worship their spiritual positions here, highlighting their identity and the honor after death.


    Soon after the spring of every year, the children of the Chu family will gather here to worship their ancestors. Today is the first time this year.


    The most basic condition for those who can come to Tiantai to offer sacrifices is those who have the blood of the Chu family and who are close to the lineage. The remote collateral is not qualified. Just like the family of Chu Qingqing, it has deviated from the lineage for many generations. Although the surname of Chu is Chu, it is far from the original family of Chu family.


    It is also not qualified to participate in the sacrifice of Chu ancestral temple.


    Today, thousands of people gathered on the roof of the ancestral temple of the Chu family. All of them were members of the direct and partial lineage of the Chu family. Chu Bufan''s father had four brothers, each of whom had many descendants. Today, most of the people here are descendants of the four families.


    Of course, there are also some descendants of grandfather Chu Bufan''s generation. In addition to these people, those who belong to the Chu family and those who belong to the remote branches of the Chu family can only participate in the sacrificial ceremony after some days.


    With so many people gathered, we can see that the Chu family has a long history and a deep foundation.


    Standing in front of the ancestral temple, Chu Jingtian is full of red light. Every year, he feels the most satisfied with the days of ancestor worship and the sacrificial ceremony, because he presides over them and enjoys the attention of countless people, which makes him feel great satisfaction.


    Moreover, in order to maintain the legitimacy of the Chu family, he arranged people to guard under the roof of the ancestral hall of the Chu family. No one was allowed to come up without permission. Those who came up must abide by the rules of the ancestral hall of the Chu family and kneel down to enter.


    This is also the reason why he wants Ye Zisheng and Chu Feng to come today. It can be said that it is an organ calculation.


    Chu Jingtao stood aside and looked at the thousands of people who had gathered. Soon the time for ancestor worship was coming, but the person who should have come had not come: "second brother, will Chu Feng bring ye Zisheng?"


    "Yes Chu Jingtian was full of red, and confidently threw out a sentence, pointing to the place where thousands of people gathered: "look at this great event. I promised Ye Zisheng to propose marriage to the Chu family in such an environment, and let Chu Feng recognize his ancestors in such a grand occasion. How could he not come when he was happy?"


    "This is glory, this is the glory that how many Chu family dream of, he Chu wind can resist temptation?"


    Chu Jingtian smiles bitterly.


    Chu Jingtian is right. It is true that many Chu family members are eager to be given a direct identity on such a grand ceremony, because only in this way can they enjoy more resources than others, and only in this way can they have a higher status.


    But it was the rest of the Chu family, not Chu Feng. He didn''t want to admit that he was the Chu family. For him, it was a joke and Chu Jingtian''s self righteousness.


    "Fourth brother, believe me."


    Chu Jingtian took back his eyes and saw Chu Jingtao frown deeply. He said with relief: "Chu Feng will surely come, and he will come with Ye Zisheng honestly. If he dares not to come, then I will shovel his parents'' grave, so he will come. Otherwise, it is unfilial, not a person, and not qualified to be the Chu family."


    Chu Jingtao didn''t feel relaxed. Instead, he flashed a light sneer. Everything is what you think. You are not Chu Feng. How can you know what that freak is thinking?


    Chu buchen has been standing beside him, feeling Chu Jingtian''s arrogance, but he can''t help but say: "second uncle, I don''t deny that the remote Chu family members want to show their face on such a grand ceremony, but that''s Chu Feng, that''s the judge. The glory he enjoys has already surpassed this one. Will he really come?"


    "Yes Chu Jingtian said confidently, "because he is full of the blood of the Chu family, his blood will be boiling on such a grand ceremony, and he will surely come. Otherwise, if he misses this opportunity, he will never want to be the Chu family."


    Chu buchen resisted the impulse of pointing at Chu Jingtian''s nose and scolding Lao Wang Badan for being arrogant. He said with a meaningful smile: "second uncle, everything is your fantasy. If Chu Feng really doesn''t come and is still angry at your threat to fight with the Chu family, or even put a knife on your neck, what should we do?"


    Chu Jingtao nodded slightly at the side. He also thought that, but it was not convenient to say it. He was worried that Chu Jingtian would say that he had lost the chain.


    "Dare he?"


    Chu Jingtian glared and snorted, disdaining a smile: "then he is forgetting his ancestors, that he is disobedient to his sons and grandchildren, that is, he has no respect or inferiority. He will be despised by all the people of the Chu family, will become the shame of the Chu family, and will suffer the spit of the world!"


    Forget your ancestors? Disobey your children and grandchildren? No dignity or inferiority? And the world''s spitting?


    Chu buchen really wants to open Chu Jingtian''s head and see what he''s thinking. Chu Feng was abandoned from childhood. He didn''t receive any favor from the Chu family. Even he was attacked and killed by the Chu family. Just because his body is the blood of the Chu family, he should abide by the rules of Chu Jingtian. Isn''t it ridiculous?Chu buchen showed a light sneer: "in the world, Chu wind has been spitted on countless times, carrying a curse, in a word, he has long been not a human."


    "Chu Yi!" But Chu Jingtian didn''t hear Chu buchen''s words. Seeing Chu Yi, who was sent to invite him back, he came forward with a happy look: "are you coming? Let them kneel down from below and kneel down to me at the ancestral hall and call my second grandfather to offer tea. Go! "


    Chu Yi speechless rolled his eyes and found that the old man in front of him was absolutely neuropathy.


    He coughed softly and said, "second grandfather, ye Shao said that this is the business of Chu family. It''s not suitable for him to come. When he married his sister Lingyun, he would pay homage to the ancestors of the Chu family. Now his name is not right and his words are not smooth. Forget it."


    Chu Jing day a Leng, frowned: "what did he say?"


    Chu Yi has no fear, light return way: "just don''t come."


    "Asshole, you don''t know the rules." Chu Jingtian angrily yelled, regardless of the people around him: "Laozi is older than his grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather. He even said these nonsense words to me, and he had to confirm his identity before he came to worship his ancestors. What is his own thing? If he doesn''t come to worship, he won''t want to marry Chu Lingyun. "


    "If you don''t know the rules, you don''t have any dignity or respect for your elders. What about Chu Feng? Is he here? "


    Chu Yi glanced at a faint sneer in the depth of his eyes. He looked calm and said, "little wind has left Chu''s house with Miss Dongfang."


    "What?" Chu Jingtian once again burst to drink: "what do you say, say again?"


    The rest of the people also came over, Chu Yi did not have the slightest pressure, Murong Bing said: "fengshao this time to the Chu family is to worship his parents, second grandfather you do everything to prevent him from worshipping him, so he also did not worship, filial piety in his heart, so he took the East sister has gone, said not to play with the second grandfather."


    These words are added by Chu Yi himself, in disguised form, to satirize Chu Jingtian.


    "The rebellious offspring who have no rules and forget their ancestors will never get my forgiveness."


    Chu Jingtian''s red face and self-confidence just now disappeared. A hand was waving there: "neither parents nor two grandfathers worship, but even ancestors don''t worship. How can the Chu family have such an asshole? He is not worthy of being a Chu family because he has no dignity, no ancestor, and forgets his ancestors. "


    His eyes were cold, just like a lion in a rage. In fact, he was hysterical when his dignity was challenged: "Chuqi!"


    Chuqi has been standing beside him, smell speech to hurry forward: "grandfather!"


    "Look, Chuqi is the only person who understands the rules and is a qualified Chu family." Chu Jingtian pointed to Chuqi and said to the people around him: "chufeng is not worthy of being a Chu family. Chuqi, you take someone to shovel the rebellious Tomb of Chu Buji who doesn''t understand the dignity and obedience."


    "Yes Chu Qi did not hesitate to return.


    "Stop!" Chu Bufan, who had never spoken before, came forward and said faintly: "Whoever moves my second brother''s grave, I will let who become ashes."


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified, and Chu Jingtian turned back with a gloomy look: "Chu Feng has no dignity and inferiority. He is not worthy of being a Chu family. His father doesn''t understand the rules. He married a enchantress as his wife, which wasted all my kindness. Damn it! Now Chu Feng doesn''t understand the rules, so I''ll let the dead Laozi take the responsibility. "


    "Don''t threaten me with the head of the house. My fourth brother and I both mean that. You can''t stop me if you are the master."


    Chu Bufan narrowed his eyes and looked at Chu Jingtao. The latter hesitated and nodded: "I mean the same as the second elder brother."


    "Second grandfather!" Chu Yi looked at the tense atmosphere and said faintly: "Feng Shao is gone, but the ninth princess is still there. She said that she is waiting for the Chu family to promise Ye Shao''s marriage promotion before leaving. How can I reply?"


    Chu Jingtian, who was angry, smelled the words and twitched at the corners of his mouth. All of a sudden his anger dissipated: "she hasn''t left yet?"


    Chu Yi nodded: "Feng Shao walked first, but worried about what danger Ye Shao suffered, so she left the ninth princess, waiting for the Chu family to nod and promise to marry."


    "Chu Qi, we''ll talk about digging graves first." Chu Jingtian told Chu Qixian not to dig graves. He narrowed his eyes and felt uncomfortable. He said in a low voice, "Chu Feng is not obedient. Then don''t blame me. Let him know that the Chu family is not a small family. He should understand the rules."


    "Tell ye Zisheng that I don''t have time to shut up. I''ll talk about marriage when I come out. You can hint secretly that if Chu Feng doesn''t show up, there''s no need to talk about it."


    Chu buchen wants to blow his head with a fist, but now Chu Jingtao is standing with him. The family power is absolutely in control. He can''t afford to play. He can only keep his anger in his heart.


    Chu Bufan is squint eyes, Chu wind left? How is that possible?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1689

    In that independent space, Chu Feng didn''t know what happened to the outside world, or didn''t care what happened to the outside world. As long as Murong ice and cold were there, no one could do anything.


    At least the Chu family can''t do anything.


    Dark magic wings open, Chu wind soared in the sky, leaped over the mountains, flew over the seemingly vast ocean, and finally landed on the island in the ocean. He sat down at the highest place, looking calm and calm.


    He has been away for about seven days. In the past seven days, he did nothing but do his own things. In this independent space, he has done many places, and he can feel the traces of his parents. Although people are no longer there, the traces can not be erased.


    Looking up, it is the arrival of another morning, Chu Feng looks inexplicably passing by, sad and melancholy, and a trace of tired color.


    He will be 20 years old in a few months. It has been a year and a half since he came out of Dian LAN. However, he has forgotten the place where he has done things, and it is no longer the original Chu Feng.


    Looking at his hands, Chu Feng did not know how much blood it had stained and how many lives he had wiped away.


    He only knows that he has no regrets. If he is given another chance to choose, he will still raise his butcher''s knife to kill the whole world. He is not afraid to be a villain who bears a bad name, not for himself, for the people around him, for those who love and love himself.


    "Dad, mom!"


    Put down his hands, Chu Feng looked calm: "you gave birth to me, although I did not raise me, but I know that it is not you do not want to, but you are powerless, thank you for everything you arranged for me, although my life can not be peaceful, but I will still choose to go strong."


    Look up, look at the white clouds floating in the sky, smile: "you are in heaven, look, one day I will break through the sky, break the ground, let those who hurt you regret, let them know that your death is not the end, but all just started, you and I, the only son!"


    Firm words floating in the air, Chu Feng closed his eyes.


    Over the past few days, his soul has been extraordinarily ethereal, and his perception has increased a lot compared with the past. Although the martial arts realm is only infinitely close to the breath of demigods, Chu Feng feels that if he really wants to choose the first World War, none of the people below the mid-term of the demigods can fight against him.


    I don''t know how to explain it. It''s not the use of taboo power. But Chu Feng knows that his fighting power is already in the demigod realm.


    Moreover, the cultivation of the formula of nature has reached the seventh level. Chu Feng feels that he has touched the barrier of the eighth layer. If he steps into the eighth level, Chu Feng believes that he can use the last one of the nine needles of xuanhuang, the nine needles of creation.


    The idea moves, Xuan Huang nine needles fly out directly, hovering on the top of Chu Feng''s head.


    When he opened his eyes and raised his head, Chu Feng looked at xuanhuang Jiuzhen, which was a gift given to him by bawangtian, and also the first skill he used and learned. The nine needles went out together to reverse Yin and Yang.


    Hands gently lifted up, nine needles in a line between his palms flying, Chu Feng showed a faint smile, heart read move, xuanhuang nine needles disappeared in the palm.


    "The devil''s power, how to wake up in the end?"


    After dispelling his melancholy, Chu Feng is more concerned about his martial arts realm and strength realm. Since the first World War in mengtuoshan, he awakened the power of the demon God, and then he awakened the second power in the Luo family of Meiyuan. However, according to Murong Bing, the Demon power is hidden in three parts. Only when he is fully awakened can he fully control the power of taboo.


    Now, although he has mastered the power of two taboos, which is much stronger than before, and can kill the existence under the guidance of God, but Chu Feng doesn''t mean to be happy about it.


    Now his enemies are not only the three sects and four sects of the hermit interface, but also the hermit world and the western spiritual world. There must be gods in those places. Today, he is not the opponent of God.


    Only one Chang''e is enough to make Chu Feng helpless.


    Just how can we awaken the third power?


    Chu Feng is confident that as long as the third power wakes up, he can step into the realm of God. With unlimited taboo power, it is absolutely comparable to the fighting power of God. At that time, he can go to the hidden world to find Yan Yan three people who have not been integrated, and can kill the lost country and pull Chang''e down from the altar.


    However, it is still the same question. How can we awaken the third Demon power? What kind of opportunity is needed?


    Now this is what he expects most, that is, to stimulate all the taboo forces so as to directly confront the existence of the realm of God.


    Hands out of the sea in the distance suddenly burst, a tornado produced a huge whirlpool of air waves out of thin air, rolled the sea water to the sky, chufeng squinted his eyes, always felt a little bit of meaning, until now he did not know how to solve the third taboo force.


    Put down the water, the tornado also disappeared on the sea. Chu Feng closed his eyes and operated the formula of creation. Before fully stimulating the taboo force, he still needed to rely on the power of martial arts.At present, the formula of nature has reached the seventh level. Chu Feng guessed whether it is necessary to enter the eighth level to directly enter the realm of demigod. Therefore, in addition to busy things, Chu Feng has been working hard to cultivate the formula in his spare time.


    If you don''t enter the realm of demigod for a day, you will still be a mortal body after all, and there is nothing for the upper demigod. If you encounter God, you will not have a second result except death.


    It was only at noon that Chu Feng opened his eyes and felt his spirit was fresh. He breathed out a pleasant breath and stood up.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, the body like electricity, from the sea on the road back, with waves.


    Around slowly calm down, Chu Feng is ready to go back to his parents'' residence, he still needs to know something from the old woman in red, to see what his parents left him.


    Two figures also slowly appear in nothingness. In the place where Chu Fengyuan was sitting, Lu Wan and a spirited old man with black hair and bright spirit.


    However, standing beside Lu Wan, the old man with black hair still kept a touch of respect: "respect God, this is the independent space created by Shangguan yingyue. I don''t know what you want to do with me here?"


    "Emperor Xuanyuan!" Lu Wan spoke lightly and looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure. No one knew that they appeared in this independent space: "you were so brilliant that you killed Chiyou''s conspiracy, oppressed the ambition of the wild demon domain, and even more deterred the low-end level of the hidden world, and did not dare to come out of the world at will


    If Chu Feng is still here at the moment, even Xuanyuan family members are still here, it must be very shocked, because this black haired old man is the Xuanyuan emperor, the Yellow Emperor, who once founded the Xuanyuan family!


    "It''s too much to honor God!"


    With a faint smile, Emperor Xuanyuan couldn''t see that he was a figure who had existed for countless years: "the five forbidden areas all have powerful prohibitions laid down by gods. Special people and special things can enter and leave freely, and there are the strongest restrictions. Even if they can go in and out freely, the five forbidden areas can''t be shaken. Xuanyuan emperor only exists as an ordinary person."


    Lu Wan''s face was calm, and there was no fluctuation on her face: "but it was you who made the hermit world free from turmoil. I really want to know that jueshazong broke the rules and brought Huangfu literary world in. It was also against the rules to let Huangfu literary world come out with people from the hidden world to make trouble. Why don''t you care?"


    Xuanyuan emperor looked stunned and bowed his head and said, "this is the meaning of the demon lord!"


    Lu Wan narrowed her eyes: "what does the demon lord mean? Is he against me?"


    "No!" Xuanyuan emperor looked still calm and said in a low voice: "taboo life, all things have embarked on the road of destiny. The birth of the five forbidden areas is inevitable. The demon lord feels that the pressure of Chu Feng is not enough, so let him know the existence of the hidden world, and let the hidden world know his existence."


    "The prophecy of Wu daomie has always been a knife on the top of the head of the hidden world. If they don''t feel the crisis, how can they oppress Chu Feng?"


    Looking up at the void sky, Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes were deep, as if to see through the void: "moreover, the great era is coming, and it may never come, except taboos, you can''t change the worship of God, after all, there are,,", "


    " I understand! " Lu Wan didn''t let Xuanyuan emperor go on, or she didn''t want to hear those things. Her beautiful eyes deflected: "at the beginning, the demon king''s presence started the twilight of the gods in the lost war world based on the sixth forbidden area. After endless years, there will be a divine war. Do you think I am right or wrong now?"


    "Taboo is in front of me, but I can''t destroy him!"


    Thinking of Chu Feng, Lu Wan thought of the kiss of forget worry tavern, and her heart, which had never fluctuated for many years, had a slight ripple and recovered her peace.


    Xuanyuan emperor chuckled: "it''s the will of God. The taboo of birth is the necessity of the reincarnation of all things. In this era, the goddess fell in love with the demon God, which you can''t change. So there''s no need to tangle with this problem, and you have set up three prohibitions? The Chu wind will change the fate of the devil


    "It''s just that we''re all curious. The so-called three emotional tests of respecting God make Chu Feng affectionate. Now love and friendship have been deeply rooted in Chu Feng''s heart. How about family relationship?"


    Frowning, he continued, "is it Chu Lingyun? But Chu Lingyun''s father once took part in the murder of Chu Feng''s parents. According to Chu Feng''s temperament, he must have killed with blood, which did not work! "


    With a faint smile, Lu Wan lost his face, and everything turned pale: "yes, he will awaken the last power of the demon God and enter the stage of rapid growth, but the process is a little more cruel."


    "However, only in this way can he eliminate the most violent power of the demon God and achieve the desired effect. Otherwise, I can only let him enter into a new reincarnation when he is not growing up."


    "Of course, I believe that Chu Feng will not let me down for my behavior in the Chu family. Otherwise, he will be the real demon, and I will kill him."


    Emperor Xuanyuan narrowed his eyes. He still didn''t understand what Lu Wan meant today. He just remembered that when Chu Feng was born, Lu Wan secretly came to the Chu family, but no one knows what he didwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1690

    After leaving for seven days, Chu Feng returned to the elegant wooden house. His breath was more peaceful, and his eyes were more empty and deep, just like the deep-sea whirlpool. He couldn''t see the bottom at a glance, and he would be lost in it.


    The Oriental rhyme is squatting next to the vegetable field. She looks back and sees Chu Feng coming back.


    Suddenly thought of the old woman in red and her words, look a little unnatural, stood up, looking at Chu Feng, did not say a word.


    "Back?"


    The old woman in red walked out of the house, her body bent, as if the wind would fall, and nodded slightly: "it seems that you have got a lot of insights in seven days, good!"


    With an understatement, the old lady in red turned and walked into the house and said calmly, "come in, you''ve been here for so many days, and it''s time to leave. What your parents left behind is also what your mother left for you. Here you are!"


    Chu Feng took a look at Dongfang Yun and found that her performance today is a little different, but where is different can not be seen in a short time.


    Finally, chufeng walked in with the old woman in red and came to a room. According to the situation, this should have been the master bedroom.


    The old woman in red went over and pulled out a box under the bed. It was covered with thick dust. She took a piece of cloth and wiped it clean. The old woman in red opened it gently.


    Besides the material, I don''t know the material of the pendant, but I don''t know what it''s made of. It''s just that I didn''t know what it was made of!


    The old woman picked up the pendant and the letter: "this is your mother left for you before the accident. She doesn''t know if you will come to Chu''s house one day. It''s a little bit of thinking for you. The clothes themselves were meant for you, but before it''s too late, she and your father will die."


    Chu Feng has a sour nose. Looking at the baby''s clothes in the box, he can see that it was made by himself. Maybe he didn''t have time to send it to bawangtian.


    Take a deep breath, Chu Feng took the letter: "for me?"


    "Isn''t it written on it?" The old lady in red replied blandly.


    Chu Feng looked at the three characters of Chu Fengqi on the envelope. His elegant handwriting was soft. He had never seen his mother, nor had he seen her write. But looking at this letter, Chu Feng had a kind of intuition. This is a letter left by his mother to him.


    Without avoiding the old woman in red, Chu Feng opened the envelope, took out the letter inside and filled it with two pieces of paper.


    There is no mother''s expectation and care for her children. It just tells us something.


    Shangguan yingyue, Chu Feng''s mother is indeed from the hidden world, a mysterious family.


    However, when Shangguan yingyue entered the peak of the late demigod period, she was looked upon by another powerful person and threatened her family to marry her successor.


    The strength of the two forces is similar, but there is an outstanding figure, a powerful God, directly surpassing her family.


    Forced by pressure and powerless, the family agreed to the demands of the big power and betrothed Shangguan yingyue to the successor of that force.


    However, on the way to her marriage, Shangguan yingyue found a chance to run away. She was chased and killed by the mysterious big force. By chance, she left the hidden world. One year, she went back and learned that her family had been angry by the force because of her escape from marriage, causing numerous deaths and injuries.


    Shangguan yingyue was also aware of her powerlessness and left the hidden world again. This time, she met Chu Feng''s father, and they had feelings.


    Chu Feng continued to look down. It also told him why he had to be sent to bawangtian for cultivation. The reason was that he was taboo. Secondly, bawangtian''s master and Demon Lord had a certain position in the hidden world, which could provide protection for Chu Feng. Everything was presented in front of him, and Chu Feng felt the pain of dripping blood in his heart.


    After reading the letter slowly, Chu Feng clenched two pieces of paper in his hands. Shangguan yingyue did not have any caring words and expectations. But Chu Feng knew that this was a mother''s deep concern for her child and her silent love.


    Her eyes flashed over the frenzied killing machine, but the letter didn''t mention it. But Chu Feng felt that Shangguan yingyue was full of hatred when she wrote about the power of blood washing her family, and she was deeply helpless.


    Palm rubbing, burning up a flame, the letter directly into ashes, Chu Feng has decided that the future into the hidden world, it is necessary to find out the oppression of Shangguan yingyue force, revenge!


    Let them know that the supreme power does not mean that they can bully the weak.


    "Take this."


    The old woman in red didn''t ask anything, or had no interest at all: "your mother said that this is a kind of keepsake of her family. She knows that your life will not be ordinary. One day, she will go to the hidden world and hold this thing in her hand. Although it can''t guarantee your absolute safety, sometimes ordinary people will give face when they see it."


    Chu wind dispersed grief, took the pendant, tentacles cold, and then produced a little warm feeling, is a piece of high-quality jade.Looking at the two characters of Shangguan engraved on it, Chu Feng guessed that this might be the keepsake of his mother''s family, so as not to misunderstand the evidence for his actions.


    Hanging the pendant around his neck, Chu Feng looked at several sets of baby clothes in the box, closed his eyes and breathed out a breath: "thank you, master!"


    Calming down, Chu Feng opened his eyes: "I want to know who you are and why you and my parents will know each other? I don''t even know you. "


    "You mean Princess nine?" The old woman in red clubbed her cane from Chu Feng''s side and went outside, looking at the bright sun in the sky. She was strangely calm: "she really doesn''t know me. No one in Chu family knows me. I don''t know my name. As for how to get to know your parents, I seem to have forgotten."


    "Children, go back, your world and your future are magnificent. Treat everyone around you well. Love is the greatest power in the world."


    Slowly turning to look at Chu Feng, he added: "always keep a loving heart, start the source of love, the power you get will be incomparable, remember, must remember."


    Knowing that the old lady in red didn''t tell the truth, Chu Feng could also feel that she didn''t have any malice. She went to the front and looked at the independent space: "elder, it''s better to leave with me. Although this place is beautiful, you are the only one who seems too lonely. Chu Feng is willing to provide for you."


    "Take care of my parents'' graves, take care of this place, and tell me something over the years."


    "You go, I''m used to the rhythm." The old woman in red waved and turned around and went into the cabin and closed the door: "the world thinks it may be lonely, but for me, it is the only memory that can make me feel comfortable. There is no need to worry about my loneliness. I am not lonely at all."


    Chu Feng looked at the wooden house with the closed door and sighed slightly. She knew that the old lady in red didn''t want to leave here.


    "Shall we go?"


    Oriental rhyme took back the eyes of the wooden house, went to the front of Chu Feng, pursed her lips: "I am hungry!"


    Chu Feng is still thinking about some things, smell speech surprised looking at the East rhyme: "how so active, unlike you ah?"


    Dongfang Yun was stunned. Seeing Chu Feng''s surprised look and aftertaste of what he said, he immediately knew that Chu Feng misunderstood his meaning and said coldly: "rascal guy, I mean I''m hungry. Where do you want to go? I haven''t eaten anything here these days. Take me away quickly."


    Chu Feng coughed gently. He was really wrong just now.


    "Take care of yourself, master," he said


    Embracing the slender waist of Oriental rhyme, Chu Feng''s body is like a flash of lightning, which instantly disappears in place, and the breath has never been left.


    When the old lady left, she did not want to see the direction of the East wooden house again.


    "You were impulsive. The memory of this place has nothing to do with you. You shouldn''t say that."


    All of a sudden, Lu Wan appeared behind the old woman in red with Xuanyuan emperor. She looked calm and dignified: "you should know that you are the key that can''t transform the devil when stimulating the final power of Chu wind. If exposed now, nothing will exist, and Chu wind will be abandoned. Don''t you know?"


    The old woman in red shed tears in her eyes. She did not sob or cry: "reverence God, do you know that as a mother, seeing her own child is unable to recognize each other, what kind of feeling is that?"


    Lu Wan slightly narrowed his eyes, but Xuanyuan emperor was shocked: "she is Shangguan yingyue?"


    The old woman in red slowly turned around and saw the man beside Lu Wan: "Xuanyuan emperor?"


    "It''s me!" Xuanyuan emperor nodded gently, but his brows were deeply wrinkled. At the beginning, Chu Feng''s parents were said to have all died. But in front of him, the old woman was actually Shangguan yingyue. Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes glanced over Lu Wan, as if he understood something, but there was also a chill of palpitation.


    The old woman in red nodded slightly and looked at Lu Wan with her eyes: "venerable God, thank you for saving me and giving me so many years of peace and life. I''m ready."


    Lu Wan sighed helplessly: "you still have hatred in your heart. You want Chu Feng to kill to avenge your family. This is not what I agreed with you."


    The old woman in red raised her head, with indescribable firmness on her face: "when I die uninhibited, I don''t want to live in this world. It''s you who left me. I also agreed to live for another 20 years, but the family feud is not in common. Please forgive me!"


    Lu Wan shook her head and turned around. Her fingers stretched out gently, and a light fell into the old woman''s body: "snake Zun has been born successfully. The hidden world has already known that taboos exist. The next step is the beginning of the great era."


    "Don''t want Chu Feng to be buried in the great age, cherish the last time, now I''ll open the last light of life to you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1691

    As the night closed, the Chu family of Tianguan ushered in a dark night again.


    But this night, did not seem too quiet, but there is a stuffy dry breath.


    Seven days have passed since the luxurious residence of Chu Jingtian. The time of offering sacrifices to the Chu family is approaching, but there is no news of Chu Feng. The latter seems to have left the Chu family completely and seems to care nothing about it.


    He was very unwilling, very unhappy, and even wanted to slap Chu Feng.


    His original idea was to let chufeng bear the psychological obstacles of the Chu family and hand over the power of the ruling authority. However, he never mentioned the affairs of Chu Feng''s family leader, so that he could still let his grandson Chu Qi take control of the ruling house and the Chu family in one fell swoop, and become the most respected person in the hermit interface.


    But the dream is beautiful, the reality is cruel.


    Not to say that Chu Feng did not mean to return to his ancestors. It is even more wishful thinking to ask him to hand over the verdict office. Chu Feng can''t even find anyone now.


    The more he thought about it, the more atmosphere Chu Jingtian felt. He took a picture on the tea table beside him, which directly turned the table into powder: "unfilial descendants, the noble blood of our Chu family flowed through our bodies, and we didn''t even cherish the opportunity to recognize our ancestors. Even our parents didn''t pay homage to them and disobeyed their children and grandchildren."


    But forget, is not Chu Feng does not go to worship, but he Chu Jingtian request too much.


    But Chu Jingtian is the kind of person who only sees others and never sees his own mistakes. At the moment, he feels that Chu Feng is an unfilial person, who doesn''t recognize his family or elders.


    Chu Qi, who has been following Chu Jingtian all the time these days, is also very excited about the fact that the ruling has been incorporated into the Chu family, but he is also a bit frustrated: "grandfather, why don''t you agree to Ye Zisheng''s marriage promotion? These days I have learned about the detailed information of Chu Feng, who is a butcher."


    "The ruling house elder''s family was destroyed, and the two elders were forced to leave Longmen. The green dragon and white tiger are dead and can''t die any more. I''m worried."


    "What are you worried about?" Chu Jing Tianleng gave a drink and pointed to his nose and said, "you would say that''s the elder and the second elder of Longmen. Can you compare with me? Who am I? I''m Chu Jingtian. I''m the elder of Chu family. I''m his second grandfather of chufeng. I''m his elder. How dare he kill me


    Show light sarcasm and self-confidence: "no, he will not, and give him ten courage dare not, because he will be infamous for thousands of years, was said to forget his ancestors, so your worries are redundant."


    "My identity is doomed. Even if I slap Chu Feng in the face, he will suffer. I am an elder. Do you understand me?"


    Pointing to Chuqi, he continued: "do you dare to kill me if I slap you? I slapped Chu Bufan and they dare to kill me? "


    Chuqi laughs, but in the end, there is something wrong in his heart, because he thinks that if he is a chufeng and judges the owner, there is a guy who relies on his old age to ask him to hand over all his things and become nothing. He is sure that his hand will rise and fall, regardless of whether you are an elder or a parent.


    Just in the face of Chu Jingtian, he must not dare to show these things, otherwise Chu Jingtian will definitely shoot him to death.


    After dispersing the idea of contrast in his heart, Chu Qi asked, "what are you going to do with that grandfather? Chu Feng is not in Chu''s house now. It''s not a way for us to drag it like this. There is also the nine princesses who are there."


    "So what?" Chu Jingtian sneered: "I don''t promise Chu buchen will not agree. After a long time, Chu Feng will definitely come back. Stay at ease, and Chu Feng will definitely hand over the power of the ruling authority. Then I will push you to the position of the master of the house. You are the double principal of the Chu family and the adjudication office."


    "We will also become the most respected branch of the Chu family."


    Chu Qi thought of Chu Jingtian''s picture, the woman who followed Chu Feng, and some information he had obtained. His eyes were a bit greedy.


    Heavy nod: "good!"


    "Elder!" At this time, a child of the Chu family ran in and said, "the news just came from the front. Feng Shao took a woman back to his residence."


    Chu Jing Tian Huo''s next stand up, look a joy: "really?"


    The children of the Chu family respectfully replied, "it can''t be wrong. He''s back."


    "See?" Chu Jingtian gave a satisfied smile and said to Chuqi, "I said that as long as time drags, Chu Feng will come back. He won''t miss the opportunity to become a Chu family member. If he does, he will be despised as a wild seed. I will go to talk with him and let him know that the elder is the elder and the grandson is the grandson."


    Then he shook his head: "no, I''m an elder. I shouldn''t go to him. He should come to me. You go over and tell Chu Feng that I want to see him tomorrow in the castle hall."


    Chu Qi has been self-confident of Chu Jingtian at the moment, nodding: "OK, I''m going now!"


    In the courtyard arranged by the Chu family, Chu Feng came back with Oriental rhyme seven days after he left. Ye Zisheng was completely relieved.


    Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun seemed to have eaten nothing for several days. They were so greedy there that they even ignored the image of a lady and laughed bitterly: "little wind, you''re back at last. If you don''t come back, I''ll kneel down and beg Miss Murong to kill the old Wang Badan of Chu Jingtian."Chu Feng took a chicken leg and raised his head: "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Lingyun was also nearby. He took a word to hum: "my uncle, my father, or the third grandfather all agreed to marry. It is this old man who always talks and says that if you don''t show up, ye Zisheng can''t marry me all his life."


    Chu Feng bit on the chicken leg, vaguely said: "close his bird matter?"


    Chu Lingyun''s face was red, and Chu Feng''s vulgarity was shy. He replied, "Ye Zisheng and I are just embellishment. His purpose is to negotiate with your second brother. He is ambitious."


    "Second brother, I think you''d better shoot that old son of a bitch. There''s him in the Chu family. It''s not peaceful."


    "Who''s that old bastard who''s going to die?" Chu Lingyun said that, according to Chu Jingtian''s meaning, Chu Qi came here and came in with a few followers. The first reaction of her eyes was to pass over Murong Bing and Dongfang Yun, which strengthened what Chu Jingtian said to him. At that time, he would not only accept the verdict office, but also accept the women of Chu Feng.


    Chu Lingyun also wanted to speak, so she was interrupted and said unhappily, "what are you doing here?"


    "I''m not here for you. What are you worried about?" Chuqi sneered.


    Arrogantly walked to Chu Feng, completely forgetting the day when Chu Feng came, he almost killed him: "my grandfather asked me to tell you that tomorrow you will go to the castle hall to talk about things, and be on time in the morning."


    Chu Feng was too lazy to see himself. Chuqi, who felt good about himself, asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Chu Qi has been exaggerated by Chu Jingtian''s strong self-confidence, ignoring some things he should have thought of. He raised his head and said, "talk about the marriage between Ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun, about your worship of your parents, and then about your recognition of your ancestors. Do you hear me?"


    Chu Feng ate the chicken leg seriously, stood up, took the towel from Murong ice to wipe his hands: "how, do you want to worship my parents?"


    "Don''t you know if we talk tomorrow?" Chuqi sneered and threw a sentence down. He took a deep look at Murong Bing and Dongfang Yun. He shook hands and left with a few followers. At first, he was still a little nervous. But Chu Feng went back and forth. He thought Chu Jingtian was right. Chu Feng was still worried about some problems.


    For example, he was said to be wild, for example, he was said to have no superiority or inferiority.


    "Husband, I really want to slap him to death." Murong ice wronged Du small mouth, hum: "you look at his eyes just now, I wish I didn''t wear anything, I am wronged, I have a grudge!"


    Dongfang Yun also raised her head: "I agree with the saying of this fox spirit, beat her to death."


    "If heaven wants it to perish, it must be madness first."


    Chu Feng looked playful and joked, then slightly cold down: "but Chu Jingtian is just a clown, this is all a small matter, I have other things to deal with, and then settle accounts together!"


    It seems that Chu Feng is not ready to do things now. Ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun don''t understand very well. However, Dongfang Yun and Murong Bing know that Chu Feng is going to thoroughly investigate what happened at that time.


    Once confirmed and proved, it is not Chu Jingtian''s business, but the whole Chu family''s business.


    Everyone has to face the butcher''s knife of Chu Feng!


    Chu Lingyun heart, also more silk of bad premonition, looking at the current Chu wind, familiar and strange, but that kind of uneasiness, is more profound.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1692

    In the morning, the Chu family fell into a kind of extreme quiet.


    News had already been heard last night. Today, in the meeting hall of the ancient castle, the elder Chu Jingtian was going to talk with Chu Feng and recognize his ancestors. There was also some small news secretly. If Chu Feng didn''t agree well, the elder would shovel the grave of Chu Feng''s parents.


    Such news made the Chu family silent, many people, some people feel that the elder is playing with fire, some people feel like this is also good.


    If Chu Feng really recognized their ancestors, then the ruling house would be equal to the power of the Chu family, and the status of the Chu family would rise to the level of Xuanyuan family.


    Of course, some people think that Chu Jingtian is just wishful thinking, but no one dares to say it.


    When the sun shines on the whole Chu family, Chu Feng also simply ate an breakfast.


    "Second brother, Chu Jingtian is definitely playing tricks."


    Chu Lingyun came here early today to watch Chu Feng finish his breakfast, frowning and saying, "now people outside know that you are going to negotiate with the Chu family to worship their parents today, but the Chu family cemetery is not that the Chu family can''t enter. Some people say that if you don''t pay homage to your parents at last, you will be unworthy of your descendants and forget your ancestors."


    Chu wind is calm, for such means has been numb.


    I also know that this is just a small measure of Chu Jingtian. He uses the pressure of the masses to make him think twice before doing things and making decisions.


    Although he did not admit that he was a member of the Chu family, he knew that he was a member of the Chu family both in the secular world and in the seclusion world. The cemetery rules of the Chu family were there, not that the Chu family were not allowed to enter.


    Then it means that he Chu Feng must recognize his ancestors, otherwise he can not enter it.


    If he finally refuses, Chu Jingtian will inevitably say that he forgets his ancestors and even is unfilial. Otherwise, why not recognize his ancestors and worship his parents will push him to the path of a disobedient person.


    "Lingyun, who made this rule?" However, Chu Feng still did not have the slightest feeling to this, asked.


    Chu Lingyun did not respond for a moment: "what rules?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the direction of the Chu family Cemetery: "it''s not the Chu family. Who set the rules for not entering the cemetery?"


    Chu Lingyun nodded slightly, and then replied, "it was set by the second grandfather. It said that it was to ensure the orthodox and noble status of the Chu family."


    "That''s the idea of bullshit, not the rules of the ancestors of the Chu family?" Chu Feng showed a playful smile and stood up: "that means that the rules can be changed. Chu Jingtian wants to use his rules to make me bear a reputation. It''s really naive. His rules are related to my ball business?"


    From the beginning, Chu Feng thought that it was the rule set by the ancestors of the Chu family. But now he knew that it was Chu Jingtian''s own rule, so it was not the rule.


    If he used his own rules to restrict Chu Feng, there was no effect at all. Then the public opinion was almost scolded. Of course, these chufeng believed that the self righteous old man of Chu Jingtian could not see through.


    "Little wind, the elder wants me to take you to the castle!"


    Chu Yi also came in from the outside. Chu Lingyun didn''t say anything. She was just curious about what chufeng wanted to do. Chu Jingtian made this rule a hundred years ago. Although it was opposed by some people at the beginning, it has been deeply rooted in the past hundred years. It is the rule of Chu family cemetery. But Chu Feng is not in a hurry, so she is curious.


    Chu Feng turned back: "ice, you don''t want to go, if you are in, some people die is limited."


    Murong Bing cunning smile, know that Chu Feng is intended to do some things, and once she goes with her, Chu Jingtian has ten courage and dare not put forward any excessive conditions.


    Nodding: "it''s OK, just leave the rhyme with me."


    Dongfang Yun''s body was excited for a while, and felt that he was going to have bad luck again.


    "Let''s go!" Chu Feng naturally doesn''t care about these things. He says to Ye Zisheng that they and Chu Lingyun follow Chu Yi out of the courtyard and go to the old castle of the Chu family.


    Along the way, I met many people of Chu family. They looked at Chu Feng with doubts and bewilderment. But because Chu Lingyun and Chu Yi were there, they were not good to discuss anything.


    Not long after he left, Chu Feng saw the magnificent castle and the heavily guarded children of the Chu family outside the castle. All of them were accomplishments beyond the period of natural anger, and a faint sneer flashed across his mouth. Is this intended to show something?


    "Yishao, Miss Lingyun, please!"


    The guard of Chu family at the gate nodded slightly to Chu Yi and Chu Lingyun when he saw the visitors. He let people get out of the way, but he also threw out a sentence: "the rest of us can enter only after saluting!"


    Chu Yi and Chu Lingyun frown at the same time. In the past, there was no one to guard the castle, because no one came to the castle. How can we arrange the guard today?


    Chu Lingyun was about to speak. The guard of the Chu family whispered, "this is the rule of the ancient castle. It shows respect for the Chu family. Every family member of Chu must abide by it."


    Every Chu family?


    Chufeng''s sarcastic color is more intense. You don''t have to think about it. It must be Chu Jingtian''s idea. He wants to show the rules of Chu family all the time to make them imperceptibly influenced. It just seems ridiculous.Chu Feng patted his sleeve: "that, I am not Chu family, I will not salute, then I will not go in!"


    Said, Chu wind turned to go, a pair of have no discuss appearance, Chu family guard look a tight voice: "do not go!"


    Chu Feng stopped and looked back, his eyes indifferently swept the guard of Chu family: "how, do you want to leave me?" The breath of infinite approaching demigod surged out, which made the guard of Chu family step backward.


    Draw up a touch of light ridicule, Chu Feng said: "do not leave my qualifications, do not speak casually, the rules are the rules of your Chu family, and I have a dime relationship, why should I abide by it?"


    Chu Jingtian told Chu Feng that he was going to leave. Chu Jingtian told him that he was making trouble for chufeng at the door. He had to bow before he could enter. The purpose was to make chufeng obey the rules of Chu family imperceptibly, that is, the rules set by Chu Jingtian. But who could have thought of such a situation?


    Chu Feng said that he was not the Chu family and would not abide by any Chu family rules.


    For fear that Chu Feng really left, the guard of Chu family thought for a moment and said, "wind less, please, you don''t have to salute!" Compared with Chu Feng, he was more worried about Chu Feng''s leaving.


    Chufeng banter a smile, came to take ye Zisheng''s shoulder: "said not to get, why?"


    Chuyi and Chu Lingyun cast a glance at the guard of the Chu family and followed him in.


    The guard of the Chu family wants to open his mouth and say ye Zisheng still wants to salute him. However, he swallows the words wisely. If Chu Feng doesn''t salute and doesn''t abide by the rules of the Chu family, how can ye Zisheng bow his head and smile bitterly? The elder is probably daydreaming today.


    Through the long corridor, Chu Feng and others came to the huge hall.


    This place has already been filled with important figures of the Chu family. At the top of the table is Chu Bufan, followed by the three elders. On the other side, Chu buchen and other core forces are also present.


    Chu Feng took Ye Zisheng''s shoulder and walked over, ignoring the people sitting in danger. He looked around: "don''t you look at sitting?"


    "Presumptuous!" Chu Jingtian shouts: "this is the main hall of the Chu family. It''s more serious. It''s a hook. What is it? Put your hands down."


    "Lingyun, Chu Yi, sit down!"


    Chu Lingyun and Chu Yi are stunned. When they look at Chu Feng and ye Zisheng, and then look at the only two seats left for them, they know that they are reserved for them. If they sit down, it means that Chu Feng and ye Zisheng have to stand. They are not very willing. However, they have been oppressed by Chu Jingtian for a long time, so they still head down and sit down.


    But Chu Lingyun''s heart, is already Chu Jingtian to scold a million times, Lao Wang Badan!


    Chu Jingtian then continued to look at Chu Feng. Seeing that he was still holding Ye Zisheng''s shoulder, his face became angry and he felt that his dignity was being challenged: "Chu Feng, this is the important place for the Chu family to discuss affairs. Every Chu family member should abide by the rules. Now I want you to put your hand down!"


    Chu Feng always with a faint smile, can even say did not go to see Chu Jingtian one eye.


    Just looking at Chu Bufan, he said calmly, "master of Chu family, is this the way that you Chu family treats the little Lord ruled?"


    "If that''s the case, I''m very disappointed with the Chu family''s hospitality."


    Chu Bufan looks embarrassed. Chu Feng directly points out that he is the chief judge. When he comes to the Chu family, he still has to stand. The Chu family has indeed lost the etiquette.


    Wave his hand: "come, give it to the little master of Chu, and see your seat!"


    "Slow down!" Chu Jing Tian was really angry and pointed to Chu Feng and ye Zisheng: "what kind of judge are you? In Chu family, you are the Chu family. He is the son-in-law of Chu family. Without my approval and without my nod, how can you get your seat?"


    Chu Feng slanted his head and narrowed his eyes: "am I the Chu family?"


    Chu Jingtian raised his head: "isn''t it?"


    Chu breeze passed by and ridiculed: "but I have not entered the Chu family cemetery in an open and aboveboard manner."


    Chu Jing God color a Zheng, passing a trace of anger, know by Chu Feng words general.


    "So what you say is fart." But Chu Feng suddenly raised his voice and said, "I can''t enter the Chu family cemetery, which means that I''m not the Chu family. I''m Chu Feng. Yes, I''m the little Lord of the verdict. When I come to your Chu family, there''s no place to sit. What''s the etiquette


    "Aren''t you a big elder who pays attention to the dignity of the Chu family? You tell me, is this the right way to treat guests? "


    Chu Feng''s three words and two words, choked with nothing to say, he now wants to say that Chu Feng is the Chu family, so why not give him into the cemetery, if he is not the Chu family, then he is the ruling of the little Lord, that is, the Chu family guests. Why don''t you sit down?


    The old face is hot, but after all, he can hold it up and put it down: "look


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1693

    Chu Feng is not the Chu family, at least not now.


    Based on this situation, although Chu Jingtian was not willing to go out, he still asked people to show him and ye Zisheng seats. Otherwise, he would be questioned. He did not understand the rules.


    Chu Jingtian also sat down and looked at chufeng, who was sitting in the middle of the hall with Ye Zisheng, in the middle of the hall. He scolded Chu Feng in his heart, but he had no respect.


    "It''s good. Why do you have to start?"


    Chu Feng leaned back on the chair, regardless of whether he was sitting in the middle of the seat. He joked: "I went to worship my parents and said that I was not the Chu family. Now I come here to say that I am the Chu family. I have to abide by the rules. It''s just bullshit and double standards."


    Chu Jingtian''s face was slightly ugly. He had already compromised and looked after his face. Chu Feng had to say it again.


    It''s hard to bear being teased by a younger generation. Chu Jingtian stood up and said, "wanton!"


    A crisp sound, Chu Jingtian''s seat suddenly burst and fell on the ground, Chu Feng patted his chest like a lingering fear: "that I''m timid, I''m sorry, you scared me, careless breath leakage will damage your chair, please stand."


    Chu Jingtian''s face turned red. He looked back to see that his chair was completely broken, and all the people around him were sitting. Did he want to stand?


    The old face pointed to Chu Feng, trembling: "eyes have no dignity!"


    Chu Feng waved his hand: "don''t talk nonsense. You are not my elder. Let''s talk about finding this young master? Is there anything I can talk about with you Chu family? Master of the Chu family


    Chu Jingtian asked Chu Qi to get up and sit down. He said, "Chu Feng, do you want to worship your parents?"


    Chu Feng directly as did not hear Chu Jingtian''s words, to Chu Bufan again: "Chu family master, something to say!"


    The faces of the people present slightly changed. Chu Feng was directly in the middle palace, pointing out that Chu Jingtian, the head of Chu''s family, also took the words. It was a provocation to Chu Bufan''s dignity. Seeing Chu Bufan''s face was slightly gloomy, it could be seen that Chu Bufan was very uncomfortable in his heart.


    And Chu Jingtian may be used to relying on the old and selling the old. He ignored Chu Feng and hummed: "it''s really a wild species who grew up without rules. I didn''t even hear what I said."


    "Fuck you!" Chu Feng directly stood up and took up the chair and smashed it in front of Chu Jingtian: "what''s the status of Laozi and you, but you''re just an elder. If you want to talk to me, there''s only Chu master in the whole Chu family. Are you Chu Jingtian the head of the family? You said, "I''ll talk to you."


    Chu Bufan''s face is even more ugly. Today, the face of the owner of the house is humiliated by Chu Jingtian.


    But Chu Jingtian did not know: "who do you call Laozi? Do you know who I am? You call me Laozi


    Chu Feng appeared a light sneer, look at the gloomy face of Chu Bufan did not speak: "it seems that the master of the Chu family is only a false name, the elder is the real power person, is the real master of the house!"


    Such straightforward words made the scene completely quiet. Chu Jingtian also realized that he had made a mistake, but all blame Chu Feng for being too cunning, but now the situation has been so, he has been irretrievable.


    Chu Bufan breathed out a breath and showed a refined smile: "the Chu family is more democratic, and the elder represents the rules and authority of the Chu family. Today is also his business with the Chu Shao Lord. All of us here are just watching."


    In a word, cleverly resolved their own embarrassment, that is, all the following things are Chu Jingtian''s personal behavior, which does not represent the whole Chu family.


    "I see!"


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded, but he also admired Chu Bufan''s wit. He looked at the stiff looking Chu Jingtian and said with a smile, "what does the elder want to talk to me about?"


    Chu Jingtian looks at the people around him, and no one interrupts. The pressure of the masses that he wanted to use is instantly dissolved by Chu Feng. If he still has to hold on to things and say things, Chu Feng will only negotiate with the owner, and his identity will be embarrassed.


    Chufeng, you are not the Chu family now, but you are still a Chu family after all. I want to talk with you about ye Zisheng''s marriage with Chu Lingyun, the worship of your parents, and the recognition of your ancestors. This is the rule of the Chu family


    Again point out that this is the Chu family rules, Chu wind can not help but a bit of ridicule.


    Sitting on the newly sent chair, Chu Feng said faintly: "elder, please tell me how the Chu family can agree to marry, how can it give me a chance to recognize my ancestors and worship my parents?"


    Chu Bufan frowned slightly. In the second half of Chu Feng''s words, he felt the opportunity to kill. His son worshipped his parents as a matter of course. Now he still needs others. An unrelated person gives him an opportunity. It is conceivable that Chu Feng''s hidden murderous opportunity flits through his heart. He feels that he started not to do it. Is it wrong, which helps to boost Chu Jingtian''s self righteousness?


    Chu Jingtian didn''t feel Chu Feng''s killing chance. He said: "according to the rules of the Chu family, only the Chu family can enter the cemetery, not the Chu family, so they can''t enter it."


    Chu family rules?Chu wind passing by the light of ridicule, Chu Jingtian really hold the Chu family rules here on the line, but how he does not understand, he never cares about the Chu family!


    He nodded his head and looked at Chu Jingyun, who was sitting beside Chu Jingtian. He said faintly, "two elders, I''m going to worship my parents. Do you have any opinion?"


    Chu Jingyun looked at Chu Jingtian and shook his head: "my son worships his parents. What can I say?"


    Chu Feng faint smile, eyes in the other people''s faces one by one over: "I''m going to worship my parents, who have any opinion?"


    Heavy atmosphere enveloped the whole hall, Chu Bufan coughed to break the depression: "I have no problem, I''ll let Chu Yi take you."


    Chu buchen also nodded: "I have never had an opinion on your worship of your parents."


    Then some people also nodded slightly. Chu Feng wanted to pay homage to his parents. Who has any opinion? In the face of today''s chufeng, how many people dare to have opinions?


    Chufeng smiles with satisfaction, and looks at the ugly Chu Jingtian with a playful look: "elder, everyone has no opinion about my worshiping my parents. You are the happiest one. However, if you are in charge of the ancestral hall and etiquette of the Chu family, I will not say anything. Tell me how you want to give me the chance to worship."


    "But remember, don''t add the rules of the Chu family. As far as I know, this is just a personal rule made by your elder."


    "So say what you want to talk to me personally. I respect your status as a big elder and admit that you have control over the ancestral hall of the Chu family, so you can say it."


    Chu Jingtian looked gloomy. Unexpectedly, so many people didn''t cooperate with him. Relying on his status, he said in a low voice: "as a big elder of the Chu family, I have the responsibility to maintain the dignity of the Chu family. The purpose of setting these rules is to make each Chu family have a sense of belonging, and each Chu family needs to abide by it."


    "You also admit that this is a rule you have set, not since ancient times?" Chufeng said with a faint smile, "so the rules of the Chu family can be changed. According to my understanding, the master of the Chu family has absolute control over the Chu family and can change all unreasonable rules, right?"


    Chu Jingtian feels bad, but he can''t refute Chu Feng''s words: "yes!"


    Chu Feng gave a faint smile and looked at Chu Bufan: "master of the Chu family, I think the current rules of the Chu family need to be changed. For example, the cemetery, I believe there are many people who have contributed to the Chu family. Their descendants must also want to worship their ancestors. I think you should get rid of this rule. Chu family cemeteries and those who sincerely worship can go in and out!"


    Chu Jingtian was stunned and angry. He looked at Chu Bufan with a meaningful look: "extraordinary, some rules can be broken, but some rules can''t be broken. This is agreed by your fourth uncle and I. as an elder, you should know our good intentions. If you reject it, we are wrong. Do you want to blame us two old men?"


    Chu Bufan looked calm, but he was slightly angry. He had long wanted to get rid of Chu Jingtian''s rules and give the Chu family a clear idea. But over the years, Chu Jingtian''s thought has been deeply rooted in many people''s hearts.


    Once there is any change in his master, he will be accused by Chu Jingtian of having no superiority or inferiority. He is the head of the family and can never be criticized like this.


    Gently coughed: "Chu Shao Zhu, this is our Chu family''s internal affairs, we will discuss and solve by ourselves."


    "I see!" Chu Feng appeared a light banter, knowing that Chu Bufan didn''t want to bear the accusation that he didn''t want to bear the charge of having no eyes, no dignity, no family rules. He said with a smile: "that elder, what do you want to express today, please say it!"


    Chu Bufan''s cooperation, let Chu Jingtian more arrogant, raised his head: "Ye Zisheng''s marriage promotion thing I can promise, the premise is only one."


    Chu Feng motioned Ye Zisheng not to care and nodded slightly: "say!"


    "To be in trouble!" Chu Jingtian gave a meaningful smile: "and the first child must be born with the surname of Chu. I have thought of the name. The son is Chutian and the daughter is Chuqian!"


    Hearing this, ye Zisheng stood up: "impossible!"


    Chu Jingtian didn''t care, and looked at Chu Feng: "of course, if he wants to get the status of being a burden, he needs you to promise something, so that you can worship your parents and become a well-known Chu family member. What''s more, he can be recognized by me, respected by every Chu family, a real second young master!"


    Chufeng banter a smile, ye Zisheng can not agree to enter the burden, Chu Jingtian can also say that this is to give ye Zisheng the qualification to enter the burden.


    It''s true that he wanted to pay homage to his parents, but he never wanted to become the Chu family. But now Chu Jingtian thinks that he gave him the opportunity to become the Chu family. He thinks that he cares about the position of the second young master of the Chu family.


    Slightly sighed: "elder, tell me your final conditions. What can I do to make ye Shao have the qualification to be a burden? How can I be qualified to worship my parents? How can I get the qualification to become the Chu family? What can we do to become the second young master who is recognized by you and respected by the Chu family? "


    Chu Feng seems to be very helpless, but Chu Bufan and Chu buchen both feel the potential of killing. Chu Jingtian thinks he is right. But does he really think that Chu Feng cares about these things?Chu Jingtian also said that it was a chance for others. It was too arrogant and just wishful thinking.


    But Chu Jingtian, who had a strong vanity, could not see what others could see. He was shocked: "hand over the verdict and merge it into the Chu family, kneel down and nine kowtow to worship the ancestral hall of the Chu family and recognize the ancestral clan. I will give ye Zisheng the qualification to become a member of the Chu family, and also give you the qualification of Chu Feng to become the Chu family, so that you can honor your parents and become the second young master of the Chu family!"


    The angry sarcasm of ziye was revealed.


    But Chu Jingtian didn''t feel general: "you can refuse, but ye Zisheng can''t marry Chu Lingyun. You don''t want to be a member of the Chu family all your life, and you don''t want to worship your parents. Moreover, I can tell you that if you refuse, I will shovel out the grave of Chu Buji, the man who has no dignity and his wife!"


    Chu Feng sighed slightly and stood up: "the elder wants to say rules and principles with me?"


    The elder raised his head and said, "you are the blood of the Chu family. It is the blood of the Chu family. You should abide by the rules, or it will be disobedient to the filial descendants."


    "Good!" Chu Feng gently nodded, light mouth, fingers gently waved: "aura, tell them my decision!"


    Chu Lingyun stood up, looked at the people around him, and whispered, "thirty years ago, when my grandfather was still there, my son''s unruly son would be the head of the Chu family thirty years later. No matter who was in power, as long as he asked and proposed, the current owner would give up his position and unconditionally let him become the head of the Chu family!"


    Chufeng gently coughed and received a message: "the elder and I went to the top of the line to say rules. Disobeying is disobedience to unfilial descendants. What is the last word left by the former owner of the house and not abiding by it?"


    "Therefore, this young master decided to take charge of the ruling office, and at the same time, give consideration to the master of the Chu family, and fulfill the will of the old man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1694

    Fulfill the old man''s last wish?


    Chu Feng''s plain words make the whole hall completely quiet. Chu Jingtian''s face is very ugly.


    He deliberately never took the initiative to mention this matter, just to make the so-called last words become illusory things, that is, rumors, but now chufeng threw out the matter, he knew that he could not deny that this was true.


    Her eyes are not good at pointing at Chu Lingyun. Subconsciously, she told Chu Feng all this. Otherwise, how could Chu Feng be so sure?


    Although I was dissatisfied, he insisted: "there is no such thing. You are not the Chu family. Your father was expelled from the Chu family by me. You are not qualified to be the master of the family!"


    "Are you farting?" Chufeng cheered and let the whole hall sink into a kind of absolute depression: "even you know that my father was expelled from the Chu family. What qualifications do you have for me to recognize my ancestors and give me a chance? Are you joking?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know your careful thinking, but I''m the judge now, otherwise you will be in such a good mood to argue here?"


    Being directly pointed out by Chu Feng, Chu Jingtian looked embarrassed, embarrassed and angry. He said, "who are you talking to? You have no rules!"


    Chu Feng came up with a light sneer, and his voice was cold: "I speak to you in the capacity of ruling the little Lord. Don''t you say that I should obey the rules of the Chu family if I have the blood of the Chu family?"? OK, now I''m going to be the owner of this term according to the wishes of the former owner. I don''t know whether you will listen or not? "


    "Don''t play double standards with me, I''ll be very angry."


    Chu wind a killing opportunity surging, all people can easily feel.


    At first, many people thought that Chu Jingtian was playing with fire. Now it has been proved that he is playing with fire. He is engaged in seniority and inferiority with Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng also plays with him in turn, and is even better than him. People look at Chu Jingtian, relying on the old and selling the old, and they don''t look at anyone.


    Chu Feng''s father used to be you who spared no effort to drive out of the Chu family. Now that his son has made great achievements, he wants others to recognize his ancestors. Is it possible?


    For a time, most people are silent down, things have developed to now, they can not control the scope.


    "My big brother did say that, but you can''t be the owner."


    No matter how many talents Chu Jing had, what he thought was that Chu Qi would become the next head of the family. Chu Feng had to hand over the power of the ruling office. How could he agree: "because your father ignored the authority of the elder and married a wild woman, which violated the rules of the Chu family. As his son, you should make atonement, not only to hand over the verdict office, but also to put it down willingly Everything, master, delusion


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, for Chu Jingtian, who thought he was good, it was useless to say more.


    A little sigh: "two elders, I want to ask, ignore the last words of the former owner, according to the rules of the Chu family, how to deal with it?"


    Chu Jingyun''s heart a faint smile, see Chu Jingtian that can not control the situation, the heart can not say comfortable, whispered: "every head of the house is the absolute person recommended, his last words is the highest purpose of the Chu family, everyone should abide by, disobedience, can be expelled from the Chu family."


    Chu Jingtian''s face changed and he said angrily, "Chu Jingyun!"


    "Elder!" Chu Feng faintly opened his mouth: "you said that I was a disobedient son and grandson. Now you directly ignore the last words of the former owner. Who are we? My father was expelled from the Chu family by you, which means that I am not from the Chu family, which means that your so-called rules of the Chu family are useless to me. But you are disobeying the wishes of the former owner. Who disobeys? Who has no rules? "


    "What''s more, these rules are set by yourself and can be broken. However, the last words of the former owner of the house can''t be broken. Do you want to disobey them?"


    Chu Jingtian''s face turned red and ugly. He said, "don''t talk to me about this. When your father was expelled from the Chu family by me, you are not the Chu family. You are not qualified to be the head of the Chu family."


    A figure instantly appeared in front of Chu Jingtian. Without any sign, he slapped him in the face. With a crack, Chu Jingtian''s body flew out and hit the pillar.


    The whole scene was silent, because the slap was thrown by Chu Feng. The most important thing was that no one saw how he did it. The speed was too fast.


    Chu Feng shook his hand and twisted his neck: "don''t be a double standard. When it''s good for you, I need to recognize my ancestors and hand over my strength. When the situation is not good for you, I will say that my father has been expelled from the family. I am not the Chu family. I can be a rascal, but there must be a limit. If I am not patient, I will start."


    "Come on, come on, say one more word. Will you see if I kill you?"


    Chu Jingtian was completely beaten, and those present were also blinded by the slap of Chu Feng.


    In response, when everyone looked at the elder, they suddenly felt that he had a little bit of self inflicted consequences. If Chu Feng wanted to recognize his ancestors and hand over the power of the ruling, they said that he had the blood of the Chu family and must abide by the rules of the Chu family.Now Chu Feng goes along with his words, but if he wants to become the master according to the previous owner''s will, Chu Jingtian will say in turn that Chu Buji has been expelled from the Chu family. Chu Feng is not qualified to be the master of the family. He only chooses what is good for him.


    Chu Feng didn''t slap him. Everyone thought it was too inappropriate.


    "Asshole, you dare to touch my grandfather!"


    Chu Qi was the first to come back to God. He was angry and cried out and rushed to the Chu wind. Chu Jingtian, who stood up on the ground, was shocked: "don''t!"


    Chu Feng swept over a cold arc, his hand was raised, and his violent force was directly blasted out. Before his body was close to Chu Qi, Chu Feng was blasted out to more than 20 meters away and hit the wall. On the spot, he lost his ability to move and blood came from his mouth.


    "Counter, counter!" When Chu Jingtian saw that his grandson was beaten by Chu Feng so miserable, he was also slapped. He was so angry that he cried out: "I have no dignity, no rules. My two grandfathers beat all of them. I''m going to punish you. I''ll punish you with the rules of Chu family, flogging!"


    Chufeng sneered and ignored the frown of everyone present: "don''t tell me about the Chu family rules. It''s obvious that everything is your rule now. It''s the rule that you seek benefits for your own self-interest. You can see it clearly. So don''t take the whole Chu family as your backing."


    "I''m standing here with Chu Feng. If you have something to say, you can do it if you don''t have anything to do. You''ll be waiting for 8000 soldiers in the day of wrath!"


    The words of heavy killing left the hall completely silent, even Chu Jingtian chose to be quiet at the moment.


    He has always enjoyed the honor in the Chu family. No matter anyone, even Chu Bufan, is respectful to him, which makes him feel that as long as he is a member of the Chu family, he must respect him unconditionally.


    Chu Feng was Chu Buji''s son. He felt that he had to respect him so much that he could even recognize his ancestors. Chu Feng could not get it, so he wanted Chu Feng to hand over the verdict.


    But now he found that he was thinking about everything. Chu Feng didn''t pay the bill, and even beat him.


    At the moment, Chu Feng has already thrown out the words of killing and cutting decisions. Either he will talk about things or start a war. Where does Chu Jingtian dare to speak?


    But in the heart after all unwilling to be despised, or in front of so many people''s face, murmured in a low voice: "eyes have no dignity!"


    Chu Feng''s cold eyes swept over Chu Jingtian, indifferent voice: "don''t tell me that I''m superior or inferior. I haven''t eaten anything from Chu''s family. I haven''t got any benefits. Don''t talk about blood with me. In my memory, in my cognition, I only pay attention to the relatives who are in the same place every day and night."


    "What''s more, my father just didn''t want to marry the woman you introduced. You said he was disobedient and unfilial and expelled from the Chu family. Even after his death, he didn''t bury him in the Zhengling of the Chu family. Now when I come to Chu Feng with the power of the ruling house, you just want me to tell me about the superiority and inferiority, and ask me to hand over the power of the adjudication office. Do you think you are an old fool?"


    The corner of his mouth raised a faint sneer: "I am not willing to admit that the last words of the former owner let me become the master of the house. Am I an idiot? I don''t know you want your grandson to be in power? Are you really stupid? How can I hand over the tribunal to your grandson? "


    Chuqi''s finger was half dead: "you ask him, if he stood in my position today, what would he do?"


    Chu Jingtian feels that everything is beyond his cognition today. Why does a younger generation dare to treat the elder like this?


    He also followed Chu Feng''s finger and looked at the half dead Chu Qi and asked, "what would you do if you were this unfilial descendant?"


    Chuqi coughed constantly, and his heart was unbearable. This question was that all the fools knew how to answer it. Only his grandfather, who was spoiled by the Chu family, could not see through his old age and sold his old age. Naturally, he could not say it.


    Chu Feng faint smile, two gold needles shot out in the case of no one can see, did not enter the body of Chu Qi: "Qi Shao, or tell your grandfather, how stupid he is."


    Chu Qi''s body was stunned, as if he had been dragged by something. He said, "if I were Chu Feng, the old man told me these rules, and he wanted me to hand over the power of adjudication. I''m sure I''ll slap him to death. Who''s ever seen the emperor surrender to the king''s elders?"


    "So this old man is an idiot. He can''t see the situation clearly. Chu Feng is the one who decides less. His power is much stronger than that of the Chu family, which is equivalent to the ancient emperors and princes. How could the emperor compromise because the princes were his elders? He would only take up a knife to kill the old and sell old guys!"


    Chu Feng was satisfied with a smile, moved his hand slightly, and the gold needle returned to the palm of his hand. He looked at the ugly Chu Jingtian and said, "your grandson knows all about it, but you don''t understand it. Do you hear that? Our relationship is like this. Will the Emperor show mercy and allow him to despise the princes because they are his elders


    Chu Jingtian would like to slap Chu Qi to death. He didn''t expect that this bastard would say such a thing, but he still insisted: "it was ancient times, and you are not the emperor. You should understand the morality, ethics and tradition, and respect me!"


    Chu Feng''s face was slightly coagulated, and the atmosphere was tense. He spoke faintly"I am the emperor!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1695

    I am the emperor!


    The echo of Chu Feng''s five words in the Hall fell into everyone''s ears. Everyone''s eyes were slightly complicated. Chu Feng said such words directly.


    That is to indirectly tell the people present that the relationship between him and the Chu family is just like that of the emperor and the princes at the beginning. Even if Chu Jingtian is not an emperor, he will let such a relationship exist. As long as Chu Jingtian relies on his old age and sells his old age, he will kill him with a knife.


    The power of a king should not be despised by others, even by the elders.


    Pointing to Chu Jingtian, Chu Feng said word by word: "come on, tell me, do you want to tell me the rules?"


    Chu Jingtian looks difficult to see a pole, biting his teeth, do not know how to pick up Chu Feng, and even dare not to look at Chu Feng''s eyes.


    However, when the authority and seniority were challenged, he was still unwilling: "rules can not be broken!"


    "Good!" Chu Feng responded with a heavy response, turned to look at the people, and pointed to Chu Jingtian: "I also lost my words here today. Chu Jingtian, the old miscellaneous Mao, continues to say the rules with me. Then I will tell you the rules. Do you agree or disobey me?"


    "You can say bullshit like Chu Jingtian, but I won''t give any more pity."


    Chu Feng showed his tusks, or in front of the important people of the Chu family. But no one dared to speak, because Chu Feng was permeated with the power of being close to the demigods, and the pressure was much stronger than Chu Jingtian. Who dares to speak?


    Chu Bufan did not speak when he saw everyone. He stood up calmly: "I am willing to give up my seat and respect my father''s decision."


    Chu Jing day a Leng, anger way: "Chu extraordinary!"


    "Second uncle!" Chu Bufan looked very calm, with a kind of peace: "when you expelled the second younger brother out of the Chu family, I thought I didn''t see it. At last, I watched him die like this. I have always felt sorry for this. Today, I will abdicate chufeng and make him the master of Chu family according to my father''s prophecy and will."


    Chu Jingtian''s pupil shrinks violently. The situation is beyond his control, or his rules, the so-called Chu family rules, have no binding force on Chu Feng. All he starts with is his own conceit.


    "I also abide by my elder brother''s last wish."


    Chu Jingyun also stood up, calm said: "Chu wind become the master of the house, I have no opinion."


    Chu Jingtian frowned slightly, his eyes swept over Chu Jingyun, and his heart was filled with anger. All this was caused by Chu Jingyun. How could he not know?


    On the other side, Chu buchen also stood up: "I also abide by his father''s will, let Chu wind become the master of the family."


    "Fourth brother!" Chu Jingtian clenched his fist in an instant. Now the main staff have made three statements. He is angry and looks at Chu Jingtao, who has never spoken. As long as the latter stands firmly with him, he can still overturn the decision of Chu Bufan and resist Chu Feng''s superior master.


    At the moment, what he thought was not whether he could take the verdict from Chu Feng, but not allow Chu Feng to become the owner of the house.


    Chu Jingtao looks puzzled. He looks around and estimates in his heart. He avoids Chu Jingtian''s eyes. He replies weakly: "that, elder brother''s last wish. I have no problem. Chu Feng becomes the master of the family. That''s the master of the house."


    "Chu Jingtao, you''re a villain!" When Chu Jingtian heard the speech, he burst into a rage. At that time, he and his brother, who had already disappeared, competed for the position of master of the house. It was because Chu Jingtao temporarily changed his mind that he lost his throne. Now, Chu Jingtao has lost his chain again. How can he not be angry?


    And Chu Jingtao has no way to make such a decision. If Chu Feng is just an ordinary person, he must stand firmly with Chu Jingtian today.


    But now, Chu Feng is the ruling less than the Lord, itself is infinitely close to the state of demigod, followed by Chu Bufan and Chu buchen and Chu Jingyun all support Chu Feng, he is very wise to choose to stand in line.


    So in the face of Chu Jingtian''s anger, it was just a little embarrassed, but there was no apology.


    Chu Feng raised his head and regal majesty: "what about others?"


    The Chu family members at the scene looked at each other to see that only Chu Jingtian was still self righteous and supported there. The four main Chu family members had already expressed their opinions. Now all the fools can see what situation is. In addition, the identity of the little Lord ruled by Chu Feng is there, which is enough to deter everyone present.


    Some people have said that they will abide by the will of the old master. Even the people on Chu Jingtian''s side have no choice but to agree that Chu Feng will become the master of the family.


    "Thank you for your support. I''ll try my best to be the master of the Chu family."


    Chu Feng faintly smiles and walks forward. Chu Bufan stands aside. Chu Feng sits on the throne symbolizing the position of the master of the family and looks around at the crowd: "you don''t want to be unwilling. I''m not interested in the master of Chu''s family. But some people want to tell me the rules. I can only talk about the rules and abide by the wishes of the old man."


    Chu Jingtian spat out blood, and his huge body fell to the ground, regretting his intestines. If he knew that so many people in Chu''s family were the top of the wall, and their respect for him was pretended, he would not have any unrealistic ideas.But now it''s too late. He wants to talk to Chu Feng about the rules, and Chu Feng talks to him about superiority and inferiority. Moreover, he takes out the will of the former owner of his family to say something. Who can stop him?


    Regret, regret, full of regret in the heart, he knew that he was nothing.


    "When a new official takes office, I will tell you about my new home owner''s decision."


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to see the fallen Chu Jingtian. He ignored others and didn''t dare to help him: "from now on, we should abolish all the private custom-made rules, continue the family rules before the establishment of the Chu family, abolish the restrictions on the tombs of the Chu family, and all the rules made by some people for their own interests."


    "What I want is a vibrant Chu family, not a family bound by old rules. My only decision is that if one day you think I''m wrong, you can point to my nose and scold me. I want absolute democracy, OK?"


    Chu Jingtian spat out a mouthful of blood again, knowing that according to Chu Feng''s decision to implement, he would have no status.


    Chu Feng is the master of his family. If he does something wrong, others can point to his nose and scold him. He is a big elder. He is worthless. Democracy is his most abhorrent thing.


    But the Chu people''s reply, is to let Chu startle the heaven heart like death ash: "yes, the master of the house!"


    Chufeng was satisfied with a smile. He knew the will of the old owner, but he didn''t have much interest. Even if the Chu family didn''t want to go too far, he would just play soy sauce.


    But Chu Jingtian is to rely on the old and sell the old, he can only come up with the rules to say things.


    He stood up and said, "in addition, ye Zisheng proposed to the Chu family. Do you have any comments?"


    Chu Feng has been sitting on the head of the house, and different from Chu Bufan, he implements the authority of decision.


    Some of you have a look at Chu Jingtian. According to what he said at the beginning, he wanted Ye Zisheng to become a burden. But now Chu Feng is in charge of the business, and Chu Jingtian has no status.


    Seeing no one to speak, Chu Feng looked at Chu buchen: "Lingyun is your daughter, as a father, what is your decision?"


    "Traditional betrothal gifts are employed!" Chu buchen smiles: "the key, as long as ye Shao is good at aura."


    "Good!" Chu Feng nodded and looked at Ye Zisheng, who had not yet responded. He said, "Ye Shao, that''s what your father-in-law has asked for. But Lingyun is ultimately the miss of Chu family, with 500000 colorful gold and silver and soft gold and silver. Do you have any opinion according to the traditional way


    It is not a matter of reducing the amount of 5 billion yuan to 500000 yuan, and the gold and silver are fine and soft.


    Ye Zisheng replied with a smile: "thank you, the master of Chu family, and thank your father-in-law. Everything is not a problem. I will be good at Lingyun."


    "That''s the decision." Chu Feng waved his hand and clapped directly.


    "Master of the house!" Chu Bufan spoke faintly at this time, and did not feel uncomfortable when he lost his position as the master of the family: "in a few days, it will be the ceremony of offering sacrifices to the Chu family. The master is required to attend. I don''t know what arrangements you have?"


    Chu Feng also vaguely heard Chu Lingyun say, but not very specific: "who presided over it before?"


    Chu Bufan cast a glance at Chu Jingtian, Chu wind will know.


    "Two elders!" Chu Feng ignored him as if he didn''t know, and said to Chu Jingyun, "it''s the sacrifice ceremony of the Chu family. Then it''s up to you to prepare and preside over it, please!"


    Chu Jingyun nodded slightly, regardless of whether it was Chu Jingtian''s thing: "it must be perfect."


    The solution is almost the same. Chu Feng''s eyes fall on Chu Jingtao: "three elders, please do something for you."


    Chu Jingtao quickly returned: "master, please say it!"


    At this moment, all people feel the power of home master, and Chu wind is absolutely in control.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng said: "at the beginning, the wrong decision of the elder Chu Jingtian caused my parents'' tragedy. Now that I sit as the head of the house, my parents are not wrong. Please move my parents'' grave to Zhengling and bury them in their original place."


    Such a simple matter, Chu Jingtao naturally has no opinion: "OK!"


    "All down, I want to be quiet!" Chu Feng exhaled his breath and waved his hand gently.


    All the people began to leave one after another. Chu Jingtian was also carried down. Chu Qi left with the help of two people. Chu Feng didn''t want to be the master of his family. But because Chu Jingtian wanted to say rules, Chu Feng took advantage of the old master''s will and became the leader of the Chu family.


    However, Chu Feng is not at all happy about this. He will not forget that the old lady in red told him that the death of his parents was related to Chu Bufan''s brother.


    Sitting in the position of a symbol of the owner of the family, Chu Feng looked calm and calm: "Lingyun, if one day you find out that your parents have an accident, and it is your father''s brother, what will you do?"


    And ye Zisheng is still in Chu Lingyun frown, do not know how Chu Feng suddenly so asked, reply: "if confirmed, I don''t care who they are, kill!"


    Chu Feng took a look at Chu Lingyun: "then if your father was killed like this, what would you do?"


    Chu Lingyun eyebrows deep wrinkle, suddenly eyes a coagulation: "second brother, what do you mean?"Chu Feng stood up and went to Chu Lingyun. She was still very fond of her sister: "I got some news. At the beginning, the death of my parents was the conspiracy of your father and your uncle. What do you think I should do?"


    "Impossible." Chu Lingyun kept shaking his head: "it must be impossible."


    Chu Feng waved: "go back, ask your father, you will know whether it is true or not!"


    Chu Lingyun felt Chu Feng''s killing opportunity when he left and took Ye Zisheng''s hand: "this is not true, is it?"


    Ye Zisheng shook his head: "maybe, you really should go and ask your father. If Feng Shao says that, it means that because of you, he is also entangled."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1696

    On the moat suspension bridge, a figure in white stood there.


    The elegant Chu Bufan stood in the middle of the suspension bridge and looked at the canyon calmly.


    For the past 19 years, almost every day he would come here to stand for a while and recall something.


    Thinking of the woman who once ignored jumping down from here, Chu Bufan''s eyes showed a trace of pain and a touch of hatred. The peerless demeanor, that gorgeous woman, eventually died.


    Holding the suspension bridge rope, the blue veins burst out in his hand. Chu Bufan opened his mouth in a low voice: "I have passed the position of master of the house to your son, but you are no longer there. Shangguan yingyue, do you see it?"


    "I love you so much, but what you love is Chu Buji. I''m the master of Chu family. I''m more noble than him. You''re stupid!"


    The complexity and contradiction in his eyes filled his eyes. For a long time, Chu Bufan sighed and went to the forbidden area of Chu family on the side of the suspension bridge.


    Many years ago, Chu Feng''s mother Shangguan yingyue appeared in front of everyone and was pursued by countless people, including him.


    He still remembers that he went out for secular training and met Shangguan yingyue by chance. At that time, she was surrounded by people from jueshamen. When Chu Bufan saw Shangguan yingyue, he fell in love at first sight. He knew that he was defeated or fought with jueshamen.


    Although Shangguan yingyue finally solved the problem himself, he also expressed his thanks to Chu Bufan.


    From that time on, the two became friends. At the end of the secular experience, Chu Bufan invited Shangguan yingyue to the Chu family, which was the most regretful thing that Chu Bufan remembered for so many years.


    He wanted to take the official yingyue to the Chu family, and then take the opportunity to clarify his love.


    However, it was that time that Shangguan yingyue came to the Chu family and met Chu Buji by chance. They had a fight. At that time, Chu Buji was extremely talented. Although there was a gap between Shangguan yingyue and Shangguan yingyue, his indomitable toughness and persistence won Shangguan yingyue''s appreciation and love.


    In this way, under the eyes of Chu Bufan, Chu Buji and Shangguan yingyue come together. Chu Bufan is angry in his heart, but also encourages Chu Jingtian to introduce other women to Chu Buji.


    At that time, the unknown Chu Jingtian introduced a niece of his wife, who was rejected by Chu Buji, and then married Shangguan yingyue.


    Then there happened Chu Jingtian''s anger and drove Chu Buji out of the family.


    Since then, Chu Buji and Shangguan yingyue have been wandering in the secular and hidden world. It is said that they have been to the five forbidden areas. Chu Buji did not come back until a conspiracy by the Luo family in Meiyuan. With Shangguan yingyue, Chu Buji broke the plot of the Luo family and saved the Chu family.


    At that time, Chu Buji and Shangguan yingyue were close to death. Everything seemed to be over, but it was just the beginning.


    Recalling the past things, Chu Bufan came to the door closed outside the room, take back the angry mood.


    Also temporarily forget the woman he brought back, but finally fell in love with his second brother.


    He opened the door and went in. A smell of medicine filled his nostrils. Chu Bufan closed the door and walked over. He looked like a walking corpse of Chu Mu: "a few days later, it will be the ceremony of sacrifice."


    "You think of that woman again?" Chu Mu slowly opened his eyes, empty eyes with a kind of inexplicable hate: "do you respect my mother?"


    Chu Bufan looked stiff and silent.


    After Chu Buji and Shangguan yingyue were together, Chu Bufan married an excellent woman according to the family''s will. However, the woman loved him, but he didn''t love that woman at all. He even ignored her after she was pregnant. Finally, he let the woman take some things.


    Five months later, the woman gave birth to Chu mu, the size of a fist, and died of massive bleeding. As for why, no one knows.


    Because in the world of martial arts, premature delivery is very rare. Only Chu Mu knows that he has been doomed before he is born.


    "I''m sorry!" Chu Bufan was silent for a moment, and apologetically opened his mouth: "when I did that, I saw that your mother was pregnant with you, so I chose to do that. Child, believe me, I will let you live in the sun, king in the world!"


    Chu Mu''s expression was not surprised or happy: "I believe, or I will not do as you say, but you should not reveal the memory of that woman in front of me."


    "You should know that I will take Chu Feng''s life, and I will set Chu Buji and Shangguan yingyue and frustrate the bones and ashes."


    Chu Bufan passed a light helpless, there are some regrets, there are also some heartache, just think of that woman, Chu Bufan hesitant eyes also firm down, he does not think that he is wrong, even if it is wrong, it is also because the woman he loves is in love with his brother-in-law.


    Breath out, Chu Bufan forced not to think about these things, asked: "in a few days is the ceremony, you need me to arrange what, you say!"


    "After this time, you are the king. I''m sorry for my father!"


    Chu Mu coughed and stood up slowly, with a kind of yin and evil color in his eyes, but his skinny appearance seemed to break bones at any time.Slowly walked to Chu Bufan in front of him, filled with a strong smell of Medicine: "I need things, afraid you dare not give."


    Chu Bufan in the face of seemingly a slap can shoot Chu mu, unexpectedly inexplicably back a step: "what?"


    "Life!" Chu Mu said indifferently, with absolute evil and forest: "and it''s the life of the absolute strong, can you give it to me? Maybe it also includes you. Only in this way can the doors of the five forbidden areas be opened and I can reign in the world. "


    Chu Bufan''s heart was mercilessly shocked: "you want my life?"


    "It''s just possible." Chumu coughed gently, turned back and slowly sat down: "if you are cruel enough, then you won''t have to die. You should know that once you start, if you don''t have enough strength, everything will lose its meaning, so you should be prepared. I don''t want to kill my father!"


    "But as a last resort, if I can''t help it, I can treat it calmly."


    Chu Mu''s indifference makes Chu Bufan''s heart burst with cold. This is his son. He knows what problems he is facing now and what he is going to do. He just wants his life, but Chu Bufan is still hesitant.


    Micro squint eyes: "what kind of strong person do you need? I''ll find it for you from the Chu family. "


    "That''s tough enough." Chumu closed his eyes and joked with a smile, but with his thin face, he gave people a gloomy feeling: "but you are cruel because of yourself, so please find me a strong man who is close to the demigod infinitely. Although the others are OK, they almost mean that I want the absolute strong one."


    "Of course, it would be better to have a demigod, but obviously, there is no demigod in the Chu family."


    Infinite approach to demigod?


    Chu Bufan''s heart shook violently for a moment. The Chu family, including him, is not so close to the existence of demigods. But judging from the meaning of Chu mu, it seems that there is more than one such strong one.


    Frown deeply: "he also can?"


    Chu Mu opened his eyes: "I am respected, the world takes me as the center, why can''t he?"


    "I know what to do, so you can have a rest and I''ll make you what you want." Chu Bufan slightly nodded, eyebrows deep lock left Chu Mu''s room, out to the outside, just feel the fresh air.


    In the face of Chu mu, he has a deep pressure, and even a sense of mental breakdown.


    Thinking of what he got from a man many years ago, Chu Bufan is still in a state of fear. He only hopes that all these are true, otherwise he will lose everything.


    In the room without lights and candles, Chu Mu looked at everything in front of him with empty eyes. He has been here for many years. He is very clear about every thing and every small thing here.


    Light mouth: "come to my territory, hide interesting?"


    There was no fluctuation, but no one appeared. There was only a hoarse voice: "are you sure you can open the door of the five forbidden areas?"


    Chu Mu seemed to know someone in general, and gave a cold smile: "the seclusion interface, or the secular interface, no one can open the doors of the five forbidden areas except me, which needs to be doubted? It''s just for this day, isn''t it


    After a moment''s silence in the dark, he said again: "if you can open the doors of the five forbidden areas and remove the heaven''s prohibition, I can cooperate with you, but if you can''t do this, I will kill you at the first time."


    Chu Mu Jie Jie laughed: "don''t worry. I''m 100% sure. As long as Chu Bufan does what I say, then the doors of the five forbidden areas can be opened, and the Chu wind will dissipate between heaven and earth."


    There was only one voice in the darkness: "I hope so."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1697

    Chu Feng became the head of the Chu family, with the help of Chu Jingtian''s self righteous rules and rules.


    However, he did not move to the place where he was the master of the house, but returned to the original courtyard.


    Just because he became the master of the house, Chu Jingyun, the second elder, arranged a lot of servants to come here and take care of everything here. Compared with the beginning of the desolation, the place suddenly became lively.


    "Husband and husband, am I the householder''s wife?"


    Murong Bing was afraid that the sky would not be disorderly and rushed into Chu Feng''s arms. Regardless of many people around her, Jiaorou said: "the little master''s wife has been robbed by Miss Su. This is my wife. It must be me. It''s me. It''s me. This is what your parents mean. I''m the main room. He''s a one-way apartment."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches fiercely, Murong Bing looks like a little girl''s coquetry, not everyone can resist.


    But a smile let her get up first, let the rest of the people go down, just light mouth: "today is only Chu Jingtian rely on the old and sell the old and I said the rules, I sit on this master to suppress him, for the position of the Chu master I have no interest, and so on to deal with the next thing, I will give the position of the master to Chu Yi."


    "Although I haven''t known each other for a long time, I can feel that he is a good person."


    Murong ice wronged Du with a small mouth: "that is not to say, I can only be a few days when the master''s wife ah?"


    Chu Feng smile: "yes!"


    "It''s OK!" Murong Bing''s aggrieved face immediately dissipated and said with a smile, "then I''ll drive the duties of the housekeeper''s wife these days, ha ha ha ha!"


    Chu Feng has black lines on his face, but he doesn''t stop Murong Bing''s behavior. This is the daughter-in-law his parents found for him. Although this daughter-in-law is a demon, or Su Daji who brings disaster to the country and the people, she is her own woman. Compared with those kings who died, Chu Feng knows that she is lucky.


    "Less wind, my father-in-law is here." Ye Zisheng also came in from the outside and said with an unnatural look.


    Chu buchen?


    Chufeng smell speech, not too much strange, partial head: "let him in."


    Soon, Chu buchen and Chu Lingyun came in together. Chu buchen''s face was helpless and guilty. Chu Lingyun''s eyes were red, and she knew that she must have cried. Chu Feng didn''t need to ask, but also knew what had happened.


    Chu not dust came near, plop knelt on the ground: "Chu wind, I was wrong!"


    "Second brother!" Chu Lingyun also shed tears: "I hope you can forgive my father, he really knew wrong."


    Today, I learned something from Chu Feng. Chu Lingyun was in a trance for a long time. Finally, she went back to Chu buchen with Ye Zisheng and asked him whether he had killed Chu Buji and his wife.


    At first, Chu Buji severely scolded that there was no such thing, but later, seeing Chu Lingyun crying, Chu buchen felt soft and regretfully told the story of 19 years ago.


    At that time, Chu Bufan was already the owner of the family. That time, the Chu family suffered from the conspiracy of the Luo family in Meiyuan and met with dangerous things. Chu Buji and Shangguan yingyue, who had left for many years, came back with a child and rescued the Chu family. At that time, the child was Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Bufan liked Shangguan yingyue. When he saw his beloved woman give birth to a child, he was angry and had a secret conversation with Chu buchen. At that time, Chu buchen was also worried that Chu Buji''s return would change the Chu family''s ownership, and their status would lose its significance.


    He also got some news by accident. In those years when Chu Buji went out, he went to the five forbidden areas and got to know bawangtian. Even when they learned about the taboo of Chu Feng, they moved slightly, and the two brothers also had some ideas.


    Once upon a time, he met Huangfu Juntao, who had also pursued Shangguan yingyue. Both sides agreed and plotted.


    They found a suitable opportunity, turned their backs on everyone, and seized Shangguan yingyue, who had suffered damage to his accomplishments because of the birth of Chu Feng. They threatened Chu Buji to inform them of the secrets of the five forbidden areas, and even told them where Murong Bing came from, and even asked Chu Buji to abandon his cultivation.


    Chu Buji didn''t want to expose any information about the five forbidden areas, nor did he want to expose Murong Bing''s identity. He committed suicide with a sword, and only asked them not to embarrass Shangguan yingyue.


    But later, Shangguan yingyue grieved at Chu Buji''s death and refused Chu Bufan''s disgusting request with hatred. When he could not see his concubine, he jumped down the natural moat gorge.


    After a busy life, they found that Chu Feng in his infancy did not know where he had gone, but at that time they could not care so much. With the help of the reason why Chu Buji and bawangtian knew each other, they invited bawangtian to meet in the name of Chu Buji, and the knave gave him a folding pill.


    After that war, bawangtian disappeared and chufeng disappeared, but they all knew that chufeng must have been taken away by bawangtian.


    Chu Feng calmly heard Chu buchen say these things, and the old woman in red said that there was no state difference, and he forbeared of the murderous opportunity in his heart: "you know I am taboo, also know that I was accepted as an apprentice by overlord heaven. Is there any conspiracy? Tell it all at once!"


    "I don''t know!" Chu buchen shook his head and apologized: "at that time, after the death of the second elder brother, I regretted it. The subsequent frame up of your master was the conspiracy of the eldest brother and Huangfu Juntao. I don''t know what they plotted, but it is definitely related to the five forbidden areas. They want to go to the five forbidden areas.""Because I learned from a message that elder brother got many years ago, all the five forbidden areas are the places where the powerful people of three doors and four families finally go. However, the five forbidden areas are blocked and can''t get in and out. They want to open the doors of the five forbidden areas."


    Frown to think about it, Chu buchen continued to say: "and, it seems to be related to you!"


    Chu Feng has been staring at Chu buchen with his left eye. He can see that he is not lying. Although Murong Bing said that the opening of the five forbidden areas is inseparable from him, he does not know how to open the five forbidden areas. What are Chu Bufan and Huangfu Juntao thinking and doing?


    "Asshole, you really killed the eunuchs."


    But Murong Bing is pretty face angry, a hand a Yang Chu not dust was photographed to fly out a long way, the face of the emergence of a killing opportunity, said: "I will kill you now, avenge them for the eunuchs!"


    "Sister in law!" Chu Lingyun knelt down on the ground, holding Murong Bing''s legs and tears in her eyes: "please don''t kill my father. He has already known that he was wrong. He is also very guilty these years. Everything is mainly the fault of uncle and Huangfu Juntao. My father was also hoodwinked at that time."


    Murong Bing''s killing opportunity is turbulent. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s parents, she would have been taken back by the people sent by the demon emperor. How could she not be angry when she heard that they died in this way?


    But Chu Lingyun has always been uninformed. At the moment, in the face of her request, Murong Bing doesn''t know what to do and looks at Chu Feng.


    Ye Zisheng also knows that things are complicated, but seeing Chu Lingyun''s pitiful appearance, his heart softened and said, "the wind is less, your father-in-law has already known his mistake, so you can forgive him once?"


    "If you know it''s wrong, what do you want the police to do? The dead will die in vain?" Chu Feng indifferently made a voice, and his eyes were cold and looked at Chu buchen, who rose slowly: "my father is your second brother, but you killed him by your own hands. Now you know what''s wrong, he is dead."


    "Chu buchen, tell me, what am I going to do to you?"


    In the face of Chu Lingyun''s presence, Chu Feng certainly had thousands of murders in his heart, and he was also patient at the moment. He wanted to see what Chu buchen could say.


    "I''m damned!"


    Chu buchen didn''t refute anything. Standing there calmly, he looked at Chu Lingyun with a helpless smile: "I just hope that after my death, you don''t implicate Lingyun. She is innocent, and she has no responsibility for my fault. This is my greatest wish."


    Chu Lingyun knelt there and shook her head: "no, I don''t want my father dead, I don''t want it!"


    "Silly boy!" Chu buchen said with a gentle smile: "Chu Feng is right. His parents'' death and I can''t get rid of the relationship. If I didn''t cooperate with your uncle, all these things would not have happened. Now he wants my life. It''s very normal. If I do something wrong, he will take responsibility. Have I not taught you?"


    Chu Lingyun regardless of these, climbed to Chu Feng and grabbed his clothes: "second brother, I know you love me, you let my father go, he knows wrong, really wrong."


    "What''s more, the spirit of the second uncle in heaven certainly doesn''t want to see you kill his brother!"


    The murder in Chu Feng''s eyes dissipated when he heard Chu Lingyun''s last sentence. He wanted to deny it, but some things are so realistic. If his father still lives in this world today, he will certainly prevent him from killing Chu buchen.


    Just thinking that his father was forced to commit suicide with a sword, and his mother was forced to jump down the gorge, Chu Feng was still frustrated.


    Chulingyun was directly spread out by the force. Chu Feng''s hand suddenly enveloped in Chu buchen''s body. With a dull sound, Chu buchen fell out and hit the tree, paralyzed on the ground.


    "Go away!"


    Chu Feng turned his back to the crowd, but he still didn''t kill him. He couldn''t look at Chu Lingyun and shed tears: "but I hope you remember what happened tonight. I''ve never forgiven you. It''s just because of Lingyun''s relationship that I''ve abandoned your cultivation. It''s a punishment for you. Enjoy the last time!"


    Chu not dust cough constantly stand up, found that the whole body strength has dissipated, the heart slightly painful, also calmly nodded: "thank you for your life."


    Turning to leave, I thought of what to look back: "how do you treat my big brother? If we could give him a way to live, our brother would not have done stupid things without Huangfu Juntao''s bewitchment. "


    "He loves your mother and hates it because of love. When your mother dies, he is not happy."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are indifferent: "go away!"


    Chu buchen looked sluggish and left with a sigh. Although he had lost his whole cultivation, he would be an ordinary person in the future, and his life would be only a few decades, maybe a little less, but he was comfortable in his heart.


    Chu Feng turned back and asked Ye Zisheng to take Chu Lingyun down: "Bingbing, no matter how much hate you have to hold back. Chu Bufan and Huangfu Juntao even have cooperation that Chu buchen doesn''t know. So today''s generous abdication is a conspiracy."


    "I was kind, but how could I force me to kill all living beings?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1698

    Three days, a wave of fingers.


    The sacrifice ceremony of Chu family will be officially held tomorrow. At that time, many people of the Chu family will gather in the forbidden area of the Chu family to hold a huge ceremony to worship heaven and ancestors. This is the first time that Chu Feng, the new head of the family, will appear in front of everyone.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in it. He knew that the sacrificial ceremony would not be so peaceful tomorrow. At least something would happen, which was an inexplicable feeling.


    Especially in the past three days, Chu Feng was more curious about the frost and Murong ice.


    As soon as they are late at night, they will sneak into his room to study life and ideals. The benefits brought by the twin chaotic body have not played a very important role with his realm upgrading, only a slight improvement. However, lengrushuang and Murong Bing have improved a lot. According to what they said, they should be able to step into the realm of God within a year.


    For such things, Chu Feng of course is willing to, just feel a little powerless, two women are too crazy.


    In the morning of this day, the sun fell. Chu Feng opened his eyes and felt his arms numb. He looked around and laughed bitterly.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing lean on his shoulder one by one. For many men, it is a pleasant thing to embrace these two unique creatures at the same time. But Chu Feng is also very clear that he is the one. If you change to other men, a woman like this will be enough for them.


    A gentle cough, so that the two people who are still in sleep quietly open their eyes.


    Murong Bing languidly blinked his eyes and raised his hand to hook Chu Feng: "do you want to do morning exercises?"


    See Chu Feng staring at two people, cold as frost face: "have not seen?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile: "see not enough!"


    "Rogue!" Leng Rushuang is very helpful in his heart, but he still swears at him. When he gets dressed, he goes to wash and gargle. Murong Bing also puts on a kiss on Chu Feng''s mouth and follows him in.


    Chu Feng got up and looked at the traces left by two crazy women on his body. He put on his clothes with a wry smile. If someone finds out, it will be bad.


    When they washed out, Chu Feng also asked his curiosity in the past few days: "what''s the matter with you? You feel like you''ve been hungry and thirsty for years?"


    Cold such as frost cast Chu wind a look: "give you dry, you still aggrieved?"


    Hum a, cold as frost, shake hair, open the door to leave, leaving only a breath of fragrance.


    "My sisters have been starving for many years." Murong Bing, however, walked to Chu Feng with a delicate smile, showing her charm: "you think about it, oh, from the ancient times to the new era, from the new era to the present is tens of thousands of years, we must be hungry ah, but we have buried the longing of countless years!"


    "Husband, you have to work hard to feed us!"


    Murong Bing giggled and giggled, which did not continue to tease Chu Feng and went out. Then Chu Feng washed and gargled and came to the restaurant. Dongfang Yun had already been sitting there, but it didn''t look very good.


    When she went to sit down, Chu Feng looked at her and frowned and asked, "this young master hasn''t touched you these days. Why do you seem to be in a bad mood?"


    Dongfang Yun took a cold look at Chu Feng, then cast Murong Bing sister''s two eyes and lowered her head: "every night, ghosts cry and wolf roar, who can sleep?"


    Chu Feng coughs and knows what Dongfang Yun means. The rest of the people say that they are all in the outer courtyard, but Dongfang Yun is next door to his room in the inner courtyard. He doesn''t care about the environment when he is in love with Murong Bing. The release is really disturbing people''s rest.


    Murong ice cut a: "said as if you are more noble than us how much the same, also do not know who has a few days voice broke."


    Oriental rhyme slapped the chopsticks on the table: "sudaji!"


    Cold as frost also cooperate with the bad look in the eyes. Dongfang Yun bit her lips and stiffly the helplessness of being teased by Murong Bing. She lowers her head to eat breakfast, but it looks like eating and drinking some people''s flesh and blood.


    Murong Bing was very satisfied with the appearance of Oriental rhyme and nodded slightly: "those who know the current affairs are the heroes!"


    In the hatred of Oriental rhyme, Murong Bing and Murong Bing had breakfast. Chu Feng kept silent on this because he was the initiator.


    "Less wind, up?"


    Just after silence, ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun also came in from the outside. These days ye Zisheng was in Chu Lingyun''s home.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "en!"


    "Tomorrow is the grand ceremony of the Chu family." Ye Zisheng came and sat down and nodded to Murong Bing. However, as cold as frost, ye Zisheng had disappeared at the moment of Ye Zisheng''s appearance. Ye Zisheng was curious about how to add a pair of bowls and chopsticks, but did not think deeply: "Lingyun means that I will join her."


    Chu Feng hands a stagnant, look at the Chu Lingyun sitting next to Ye Zisheng, knowing that he is still guilty about the day''s events.


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng shook his head: "today you do not look for me, I also want to find you, Chu family sacrifice ceremony, you do not need to participate, today leave Chu home, I let Chu Yi take you out."


    "Second brother!" Before ye Zisheng spoke, Chu Lingyun exclaimed, "Ye Zisheng is my fiance, the son-in-law of the Chu family. Why can''t he attend the ceremony?"Knowing that Chu Lingyun had misunderstood her meaning, Chu Feng whispered back, "I have my reason. Not only does he want to leave, but you also follow him today."


    Although tomorrow is a ceremony of sacrifice, and the strong members of the Chu family gather together, Chu Feng feels that something will happen tomorrow. Even if nothing happens, he will question Chu Bufan and Chu Jingtian in front of all the Chu family members tomorrow. Naturally, they have their own background in the Chu family for many years, and it is inevitable that there will be a river of blood.


    Ye Zisheng, as an ordinary person, should not be here, so Chu Feng wants him to leave for safety.


    Chu Lingyun stood up and shook her head decisively: "second brother, I know that you are still angry about the second uncle. I can''t ask you to forgive these things, but ye Zisheng is my husband, and he has already got my father''s permission. So it is necessary for him to participate in the ceremony of sacrifice of Chu family tomorrow."


    "This is an affirmation to himself and to me, Chu Lingyun, and a Chu family member."


    Holding Ye Zisheng, Chu Lingyun continued: "I don''t know why you want Ye Zisheng to leave, but if you don''t attend the ceremony tomorrow, I won''t leave and he won''t leave."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Lingyun, this is not a time for children''s play. Why do you want to participate in the sacrificial ceremony?"


    "Second brother!" Chu Lingyun bit her lips and looked aggrieved: "this time, I will marry into Ye''s family when I leave with Ye Zisheng. According to the regulations of Xuanyuan family and adjudication office, women married to the secular world can''t return to their homes within ten years. Maybe it will be a lot longer. This time, perhaps, is the last time for me to participate in the sacrificial ceremony."


    "You should know how important the ceremony is for every Chu family. I don''t want to miss it. Maybe it''s a lifetime."


    The original intention of Chu Feng is to worry about the damage to Ye Zisheng, and the pregnant Chu Lingyun will be hurt. But at the moment, he also understands Chu Lingyun''s helplessness.


    She is already a martial artist in the period of natural anger. She has been around Ye Zisheng for 20 years at most. After 20 years, she will leave because she wants to avoid worldly knowledge. However, she is doomed to be unable to return to the Chu family at will, because Xuanyuan family will not allow such things to happen.


    Who knows what you do when you go back to the Chu family, and will it hurt the interests of the holy pilgrimage?


    Looking at Chu Lingyun''s eyes, Chu Feng exhaled a breath and shook his head.


    Just about to force her to refuse again, Murong binglala his hand: "husband, Lingyun left with ye Xiaozi this time, maybe ten or even twenty years. If she wants to participate in the sacrificial ceremony as the family of Chu for the last time, please promise her."


    "Or she won''t be happy."


    Chu Feng frowns, he knows Chu Lingyun will not be happy, but this time is not a time for children.


    See Chu Lingyun aggrieved almost all want to shed tears, Chu Feng looked at Ye Zisheng: "Ye Shao, what do you mean?"


    Ye Zisheng felt that there was something wrong with him. Otherwise, Chu Feng, who is now the head of the Chu family, would not ask him to leave first. He just understood Chu Lingyun''s mood. He clenched her hand and said, "if there is less wind, let Lingyun participate in tomorrow''s sacrificial ceremony."


    Chu Feng frowned and knew that it was useless to say anything now. Chu Lingyun wanted to leave without regret.


    Take a breath: "that''s OK, but if something happens tomorrow, you must leave Chu''s house as soon as possible, you know?"


    "What will happen?" Chu Lingyun asked.


    "Master of the house!" A servant of Chu came in at this time, and said respectfully: "I want to meet you outside!"


    Uncle, Chu Bufan!


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, Chu Bufan suddenly came to look for him, a little strange, nodded: "arrange to the living room, I wait for the past!"


    He said to Ye Zisheng, "remember what I said just now. If I don''t feel right tomorrow, I will leave Chu''s home at the first time."


    Explain a sentence, Chu Feng left the restaurant, Chu Lingyun eyebrow micro Cu: "sister-in-law, what will happen?"


    Murong Bing showed a smile: "then, maybe you will know? But remember your second brother''s account, what happened, and leave at the first time. "


    Ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun both felt the unusual breath and had a kind of bad premonition.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1699

    In the reception hall, all the servants and guards retreated before Chu Feng came.


    Chu Bufan sits in front of a table, fiddling with the tea set on the table. Chu Feng doesn''t seem to feel general when he sits down. He makes tea safely, as if everything around him has nothing to do with him.


    Skillful techniques, just right Flowing Clouds and flowing water, give people the feeling of one breath.


    Chu Feng knew that Chu Bufan''s time on the tea ceremony was definitely not decades, because even Su dingzheng, ye Enzheng and even Li Zong thought that their tea ceremony means were inferior to Chu Bufan, which was a skillful means that could be obtained by accumulating day and night.


    After more than ten minutes of silence, Chu Bufan made a pot of tea. The strong fragrance of tea filled the air and made people intoxicated.


    "This is a 300 year old Pu''er tea with a strong aroma. It tastes sweet and bitter in the mouth, sweet in the throat and fragrant in the stomach."


    He poured a cup of tea in front of Chu Feng and himself. Chu Bufan broke the silence between them and said, "two hundred years ago, when I became a martial artist in Tianyang period, I followed your grandfather''s instruction and studied the tea ceremony. Now, for two hundred years, do you know what I have learned?"


    Chu Feng was not surprised that the tea was 300 years old. Even if the Chu family took out a thousand year old tea cake, chufeng took it for granted.


    For Chu Bufan, who has studied tea ceremony for 200 years, chufeng is not surprised.


    Just holding the tea cup in hand, smelling the strong fragrance of tea, he gave a smile: "please advise."


    "Life!" Chu Bufan faintly smiles and throws out two words.


    After sipping a sip of tea, he continued: "my biggest insight is life, just like this tea, and the life of a warrior is the same. The longer the precipitation time is, the more delicious it will be, and the longer the precipitation time of the warrior, the stronger the strength will be, and the second is helplessness."


    In the quiet listening of Chu Feng, Chu Bufan looked lonely: "just like the joys and sorrows of tea, even a strong warrior can''t avoid, this is life."


    Chu Feng''s heart slightly moved, although the tea is bitter, but only the moment of the entrance, as long as you hold it in the mouth of that little time, you will taste the sweet taste of tea.


    Bitter before sweet!


    Chu Feng''s meaningful eyes passed over Chu Bufan''s body. The latter only said the bitterness and sweetness of tea, but did not say the sweetness behind. He was slightly pondering and had some conjectures.


    But now is not the time to tear his face. Chufeng shakes the teacup and takes a sip. He feels the bitterness and sweetness of the light entrance, and then he says softly: "you don''t just want to tell me about the tea ceremony? Let''s explain what you''re coming from. We''re not new to each other. There''s no need to be so reserved. "


    At the beginning, when they were in Yan''s house, they met once. Chu Bufan also killed the strong jueshamen.


    "It seems that you still don''t want to call me uncle."


    Chu Bufan gently chuckled at himself, and then said, "there''s no big deal. Just that your third uncle came to you a few days ago and couldn''t leave the house. I want to know what happened. Your father is not here. He is my last brother."


    There is no fluctuation in Chu Feng''s face. Chu buchen has already been abandoned by him. Naturally, he dare not say it for the time being. In addition, if the martial arts don''t use their own strength, others can''t see it.


    As for his missing Chu Bufan and other people, Chu Feng also knew that he did not want to say something, deliberately closed door.


    In this regard, Chu Feng shook his head: "that day he came to thank me for my success in aura. He talked with me about some things and left. After a few days, maybe he was understanding martial arts."


    Chu Bufan has been staring at Chu Feng''s look, but he doesn''t find anything wrong. He dispels some doubts and says with a smile: "yes, he has stayed in a state all these years. Now he is worried about Lingyun and married out. His spirit is refreshing, and he can really understand martial arts."


    "But I have another personal matter. It''s a kind request. I hope you can agree with me."


    Chu Feng endure now to question Chu Bufan at the beginning of the impulse, nodded: "please say!"


    Chu Bufan stood up with a solemn look: "I know that I did something wrong at the beginning, so that your father was expelled from the Chu family by the second uncle. At last, there was nothing I could do to see him and your mother leave. I should not have asked you anything, but as a father, some things still need to be done."


    "You must know that I have a son named Chumu, but he has suffered from special diseases since he was born. Not only can he not become a martial artist, but his body function is still in the process of gradual necrosis. Over the years, I have used drugs to maintain his vitality."


    Chu wind left eye inadvertently swept, Chu Bufan''s body is filled with many thick colors, colorful, slightly squinting: "I know."


    Chu Bufan knew that Chu Feng was taboo, but he did not know the secret of his left eye. He continued: "up to now, it is difficult to maintain his vitality by using medicine. I hope you can promise him to attend the ceremony of sacrifice tomorrow and even treat him. I believe that you who inherit overlord''s natural medicine must have a way."Chu Feng pursed his lips and held the tea cup. He asked faintly, "he is a member of the Chu family. It''s normal to participate in the ceremony. Why should I allow him?"


    "No!" Chu Bufan said with a wry smile: "although the ceremony of offering sacrifices is the business of the whole Chu family, if it is not a warrior, it will still be blocked out. Unless it is allowed, it is like the relationship between Ye Shao and Lingyun can participate. But Chu Mu is not a martial artist, and the second uncle doesn''t want him to appear, which hinders the status of Chu Qi."


    "It''s the rule of the Chu family that the family leader''s son should be the successor. The second uncle didn''t want to be like this at the beginning, so Chu Mu hasn''t participated in a sacrificial ceremony for more than 20 years now."


    Chu Feng did not see the slightest deception, but also knew Chu Jingtian''s mind. Chu Qi was the person he trained vigorously. Naturally, he did not allow the legitimate son of the family leader to appear. It was not impossible to refuse Chu Mu to participate in the contest on the grounds that he was not a martial artist.


    But he also threw out doubts in his heart: "it is said that he can''t see the light or blow the wind, so it seems impossible to participate in the sacrifice?"


    "Bullshit." Chu Bufan seemed very angry and hummed: "it''s all the tricks of the second uncle. That''s because of this, Chu Mu has not participated in the sacrificial ceremony for many years, and no one has said anything. As for what can''t be seen or blown, it''s all rumors. Chu Mu is just weak."


    "This time, I hope he can take part in the sacrificial ceremony, and I hope you can help."


    It is not difficult for Chu Feng to lose vitality due to necrosis of body function. Xuanhuang nine needles combined with medication can restore normal people''s physique in one year and half a year in short, which is not a problem that cannot be overcome.


    It''s just that Chu Feng is not strong, but where it is, I can''t think of it.


    In the face of Chu Bufan''s reasonable request, Chu Feng couldn''t find a reason to refuse. After all, everyone had not torn his face: "then you can take him to the sacrificial ceremony tomorrow. I''ll have a look at it. If you can cure him, you will help. But if you can''t, please forgive me."


    Chu Bufan said with a smile: "it''s OK. As long as you can do something, even if it doesn''t work in the end, I''ll have no regrets if I try my best. I can only blame Chu Mu''s life, which is not good!"


    Chu Feng nodded: "can understand good."


    "If you''re busy, I''ll go first." Chu Bufan nodded slightly, showing respect for Chu Feng, and then left the living room in a proper way. He couldn''t see that he was once the owner of the house, and his demeanor seemed to have disappeared.


    Chu Feng was holding a cup of tea that was gradually cool. Looking at the back of Chu Bufan, he said faintly: "an emperor gave the throne to his nephew because of the last words of the supreme emperor, and without any complaint, he also expressed his respect for the new king. Is it possible?"


    Now Chu Feng and Chu Bufan are such a relationship, but in Chu Bufan''s eyes, he can''t see any reluctance to give up the position of the master of the house. Chu Feng is very puzzled. Many things, especially rights, can''t be put down if they can afford them.


    In particular, such a huge family of warriors as the Chu family, as the head of the family, is equivalent to controlling a terrifying force. If it is lost, there will be nothing.


    "If he is a generous man, naturally so, but obviously he is not a generous man."


    Murong Bing did not know where to go out, sat beside Chu Feng and said, "just like the original king of Zhou, he was not humble before he ascended to the throne, and his father gave the position to others. He seemed to have no opinion. It was not that he was generous, but he knew that he was the ultimate king. This was what he told me personally."


    The woman who had been a demon for countless years narrowed her eyes and said seriously: "now Chu Bufan can be so generous. There is only one possibility. The master of Chu family is not attractive to him. He can get better."


    Chu Feng got a little interest: "the master of the Chu family is not as good as the ruling house and Xuanyuan family, but it is also a terrorist force that has been passed on for countless years. What better can Chu Bufan be willing to do?"


    "Martial power." Murong Bing thought for a moment and whispered back: "for the martial arts, the power in the world is certainly attractive, but what attracts them more is the supreme martial road. Just like the original Xuanzong, in order to live forever, even a mountain and river are willing to exchange, so he has pursuit, and that must be Wudao."


    "But where does his confidence come from that he can give up the position of master of the house in order to pursue the illusory supremacy?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. Murong Bing''s words reminded him of some things. Today, Chu Bufan came here. It seems that the most important thing is for his son, Chumu.


    "You said that he abdicated because his son wanted me to cure his son?"


    Murong Bing blinked his eyes and nodded slightly: "this is also possible, not martial Road, that is the son."


    "It seems that he loves his son very much. He doesn''t hesitate to use the position of master of the house to please you and rescue him!"


    Chu Feng has a little wrong idea, squinting but don''t know where the problem is.


    Shaking his head: "I hope so."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1700

    As night fell, the Chu family fell into a quiet.


    Because tomorrow is the most solemn day of the annual Chu family, sacrificial ceremony.


    Therefore, all parts of the Chu family are very quiet tonight. Everyone has enough spirit to prepare for tomorrow''s sacrifice ceremony. It is a grand ceremony to gather the spiritual will and cohesion of all the people of the Chu family. It is just like the emperor''s sacrifice to heaven in ancient times, which is very grand and incomparable.


    However, when all things are quiet and everyone is resting early, Chu Bufan appears alone in the mansion of Chu Jingtian.


    It was not late at night. Although Chu Jingtian was curious about why Chu Bufan came, he still received him in the living room, but his face was not very good. It was obvious that Chu Bufan was the first to make himself a monk on that day, which made him very uncomfortable.


    "Second uncle, how is Chuqi?" Chu Bufan from the beginning to the end is that kind of plain smile, with a strong affinity, seems not to know Chu Jingtian''s displeasure, quietly asked.


    On that day, Chu Feng made a strong hand and directly injured Chu Qi, which spread all over the Chu family.


    "I can''t die." Chu Jingtian snorted. Although Chu Qi was seriously injured, he took out the precious pill. Chu Qi was already recovered to seventy-eight points: "what are you doing here? Are you here to make fun of me, an old man who has become a nameless elder?"


    Chu Bufan wryly smile: "second uncle, how can you have such an idea, you are my second uncle, how can I possibly make fun of you?"


    "I just came to see Chuqi tonight, and I heard that you refused to attend the sacrificial ceremony tomorrow. Would you like to see what happened?"


    Chu Bufan has always been so peaceful, Chu Jingtian is not good, always tit for tat: "definitely not to participate, do you want to insult yourself?"


    In the past, Chu Jingtian presided over every sacrificial ceremony, but now Chu Feng has become the owner of the family, but now Chu Feng has left all the sacrificial ceremonies to Chu Jingyun. Even these days, the warm water boiling frog is disintegrating his power. With the cooperation of Chu Jingyun and the fall of Chu Jingtao, his influence has been reduced by 50%.


    But of course, Chu Jingtian knew that there was nothing he could do about it. Chu Feng was infinitely close to the state of demigod, which made him dignified, not to mention the Murong ice, who knew nothing about it.


    "Second uncle, I know that you are holding back and bending in your heart, and I am also very unyielding, but you can''t do this."


    Chu Bufan sighed softly, and his face showed a subdued look and said, "I am the master of Chu family. Now I want to make way. Do you think my heart is comfortable? But what can we do? Chu Feng''s own strength is so strong, and Murong Bing''s evil spirit is at his side. There''s nothing we can do about it. "


    Chu Jing day a Leng, staring at Chu Bufan: "you are not willing, then why do you want to take the initiative to abdicate?"


    "What if I don''t abdicate?" Chu Bufan shook his head, and his face was helpless: "at that time, Chu Feng''s fighting power was infinitely close to the demigod, and the strong breath must be above you and me. The other three uncles firmly supported Chu Feng, and the fourth uncle wavered. What''s the use of my persistence?"


    "It''s better to give up the position and leave a little face than to resist in the end and insult yourself."


    Chu Jingtian hears the speech, frowns and thinks for a while, and then nods slightly.


    At first, he wondered why Chu Bufan was so active. But now he remembered that under such circumstances, there seemed to be no good way to compromise, not to mention the powerful power and strength of Chu Feng, followed by Chu Jingyun and Chu Jingtao, and Murong Bing, who was not present but absolutely deterrent.


    In this way, Chu Bufan''s active abdication at that time was a wise choice.


    All of a sudden, the discontent in Chu Jing Tian''s heart dissipated a lot: "it seems that I am wrong you, or you think thoughtful, did not and Chu Feng tit for tat, it seems that I was a little silly, ended up being humiliated and hit the point."


    "Second uncle doesn''t want to. I can understand." Chu Bufan nodded slightly, as if thinking about Chu Jingtian: "so I come to see you tonight, hoping that you can participate in the sacrificial ceremony."


    "No!" Chu Jingtian is waving: "I don''t want to see Chu Jingyun''s proud face, and I don''t want to see Chu Feng''s snob."


    Chu Bufan laughed bitterly, shook his head, and patiently said, "second uncle, I understand your unwillingness and anger, but now Chu Feng has become the owner of the house according to my father''s last words, and he still holds the power of ruling. You can see that he has secretly suppressed and weakened you in recent days."


    "Tomorrow is a grand ceremony of the Chu family. If you don''t take part in it, Chu Feng will surely say that you don''t respect the ancestors of the Chu family and respect the rules of the Chu family. You can''t give him an excuse to suppress you."


    Chu Jingtian was stunned. These days, he was angry and didn''t even want to go to the sacrificial ceremony.


    But now listen to Chu Bufan said, it seems that there is a reason.


    If he doesn''t attend the ceremony, as a senior elder, he is not an old man who can''t act. At that time, Chu Feng will surely say that he doesn''t respect all the Chu family, and the means to suppress him must be more violent, and it''s the kind of crackdown with hard truth.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Jingtian stood up and said, "if you don''t say I can''t think of it, it seems that I''m going to go tomorrow. I can''t find an excuse to suppress Chu Feng''s rebellious son and grandson, or give your uncle that heartless complacency."Chu Bufan nodded slightly: "it''s right that second uncle can think that way, and not only do you want to go, but you also need to take Chuqi and your subordinates to show them that you are still a big elder, and you have your own details and pride."


    Chu Jingtian heavily nodded: "I understand, absolutely will not give them success."


    Chu Bufan laughed and said, "so I''ll go first. I''ll prepare some things for the ceremony tomorrow."


    "Go ahead. Thank you tonight." Chu Jingtian sent Chu Bufan to the door and said gratefully, "if you don''t come tonight, I''ll definitely not go tomorrow, and I won''t let the people below go. Then I''ll find an excuse to suppress Chu Feng. At that time, I''m sure I''m sorry. I''ve wronged you."


    Chu Bufan modest smile: "you are my second uncle, should."


    The two talked at the door again. Chu Bufan left alone. Chu Jingtian also turned back and told everyone to prepare for the ceremony. They would attend the ceremony in the best state of mind. Although they were curious about how Chu Jingtian changed his meaning, no one asked.


    Deep night dew, chujia Tianguan oasis is also more quiet, can only slightly hear the wind blowing trees rustling sound.


    Dozens of miles away from the crowd, a mountain at an altitude of 1000 meters above sea level, there is a shadow of nothingness. We can''t see whether he is strong or thin, or what he looks like.


    It''s just that his body is filled with the smell of magic Road, which can only be felt by those who are close to him.


    Demon king!


    Slowly moved to the edge of the top of the mountain, overlooking the Chu family under the night, the demon king slowly opened his mouth: "come on, come out."


    "You shouldn''t have come!" In the darkness behind, nothingness fluctuates. Lu Wan and Xuanyuan emperor emerge from the darkness. The woman comes to the demon king and looks down upon all living beings. There is no surprise or joy in her eyes: "because your appearance can''t change too many things, can''t you?"


    The demon king''s breath fluctuated and his voice was flat: "my existence is just to pursue the steps of the demon God. It was the same in ancient times, and it is the same now. There is him and me, I have him, and without me, he still exists."


    Lu Wan sighed slightly: "it''s lucky for the demon God to have you so loyal to follow him in his life. But this time, in the wild demon realm, all the heroes in the spiritual world have emerged. You are very strong, but you are not the demon king who fought the peak of Xiuzhen in ancient times. Now you have the power of 10% of the peak, do you?"


    "No!" The demon king was very honest, but still as calm: "even if less than 1% of the strength, I also want to maintain the demon God, he is the supreme devil, my best brother, I follow endless years of people."


    "Respect God, you are in charge of the five forbidden areas, but the sixth has nothing to do with you. Do you want to take care of me?"


    With a slight turbulence of the devil''s power, the demon king said: "you should know that if you want to stop me, you can only kill me. If you kill me, the sixth forbidden area will be broken. If all demons move together, the five forbidden areas will be very fragile."


    Lu Wan fell into silence.


    She has been staying in the Chu family these days. She wants to see the unique demeanor of Chu Feng in the modern world. She just felt the breath of demon king just now, so she appeared with Xuanyuan emperor.


    If you want to stop the demon king, you can do it.


    But now it seems that she can''t change the firmness of the Demon Lord. Thinking of the sixth forbidden area, which is closely related to the demon king, as long as the demon king dies, the sixth forbidden area will collapse and appear, and the sixth forbidden area,,, and all exist in ancient times!


    It''s easy to wreak havoc on the five forbidden areas today. This is not what Lu Wan wants to see. Although she can stop it, it will change the turn of the great wheel of fate in the great era.


    A slight sigh: "demon Jun, you are still as persistent as ever."


    The demon Jun calmly replied, "because no matter in ancient times or today, the devil or Chu Feng, they are all my brothers."


    Lu Wan didn''t think about pestering the demon king any more. She knew that she couldn''t stop the demon king''s decision: "what are you going to do? I can tell you frankly that Chu Feng can''t escape this disaster. It''s just to see whether he can persist in going on and become a demon or a dust."


    The demon king''s body shape passed by and disappeared in the same place. He had only unswerving words: "he will succeed, because he is the wind of Chu. In this era, he is destined to set foot on the world of heaven and earth."


    Xuanyuan emperor did not speak until now: "respect God, the existence of the devil is an unknown danger."


    "I know." Lu Wan nodded slightly, glancing at his regret: "if you just kill him, the sixth forbidden area will appear. All of them are ancient existence. Who can stop it except the secret under the general situation of the suppression of demons?"


    Xuanyuan emperor nodded slightly and knew how much harm the sixth forbidden area was to the present world. Only the demon king could stop them, restrain them and even control them!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1701

    A cool and proud woman''s body graceful appears in a tree of more than 70 meters, standing on the top of the tree overlooking the distance, with the beauty of burying countless men''s ambitions on her cold face.


    Now is the night, but still can not cover her beauty, 1.75 meters tall, in this night sky under the full moon, with a kind of ordinary women can not match the beauty.


    In the dark, this is a beautiful and ethereal place.


    Pavilions and pavilions are just like being built in the clouds, hazy in the fog, like a fairyland in the world. Unknown exotic flowers and plants are blooming in this night with special beauty, and some beautiful flowers are blooming with colors like the Pearl of the night.


    The cold and arrogant woman raised her nose, sniffed the fragrance in the air, swept by a touch of intoxicated softness, and her body shape swept by like electricity, directly across the void.


    In front of a palace built on the top of a mountain, it covers a vast area and gives people a silent depression.


    Shangshu: Guanghan palace!


    "Elder martial sister Juexin, are you back?" As soon as the cool and proud woman appeared here, a flower like woman came from the side: "you went out for many days this time, what''s the harvest?"


    Jue Xin takes a look at the person who talks with himself and nods slightly: "Jue Hua!"


    Obviously, this is one of the five forbidden areas, the lost country and the former heaven court.


    With the return of Chang''e, the loss of the country in the past has disappeared. With the arrival of xianchongmen and shenyinmen, the lost country is full of vitality.


    Call out a voice, Juexin squint eyes: "you are already the state of the late demigod, so fast!"


    Jue Hua came near and said with a smile: "these days when you left, the emperor and daughter came back from the hidden world and gave me advice on the cultivation of martial arts. Most of the sisters have been promoted. In addition, Jue Qing has also crossed the barriers for many years and entered the state of demigod."


    Jue Xin frown: "what''s the matter?"


    Jue Hua said in a low voice: "they have all stepped into the realm of God from the peak of the late demigod period. I don''t know what the emperor and daughter got after a trip. She directly helped them step into the realm of God. In addition, she said that she would go to see her when you came back, and she left you some things."


    Jue Xin is a little jealous when she hears that some teachers and sisters have become gods. However, when she hears that there is something left for her, Jue Xin looks more relaxed. As for the imperial daughter in Jue''s painting, she is her honorific title to Chang''e.


    Although it felt incredible, they also accepted this fact in the explanation of Oriental rhyme and the strength of Chang''e.


    Juexin was about to find Chang''e, and went out for two steps. A similar tall and cool figure appeared in front of her, with a faint smile on her delicate face: "originally I thought that you would have a great harvest when you went out. I didn''t expect that it would be only the peak of demigod''s later stage. I''m sorry, I''ve got rid of you!"


    Jue Hua saw the comer, his face changed unnaturally, and he pulled Jue Xin: "elder martial sister!"


    Juexin could resist the retort, but his face was not very good: "Dongfang Yanran, you are the head of Shenyin sect, we are all the people trained by the sect leader. Although you have stepped into the realm of God now, it does not mean that you are stronger than me. Maybe one day, I will surpass you."


    Oriental Yan Ran squints his eyes and smiles.


    She is the head of the Shenyin sect. She came to the lost country according to the meaning of Oriental rhyme. She has always been wrong with the first person Jue Xin under the head of Xianzhong gate. However, everyone is in the same camp, so when she can''t start, she likes to suppress Jue Xin on her mouth.


    This time, with the help of Chang''e, she has become a God. Naturally, she is more arrogant. She is so angry by Juexin.


    "What''s the noise?"


    We should give some color Jue Xin to see, a ethereal breath surging, a peerless figure falling from the sky, on the top of the illusory mountain top, so that all things are eclipsed.


    Jue Xin and others saw the people who appeared, and immediately scattered the spearhead of the fight. Qi Lu respectfully said, "emperor daughter!"


    Chang''e''s eyes quietly passed over several women and fell on the Oriental Yanran: "I allow ordinary competition between sisters, but absolutely no conceited person is allowed to exist. Juexin is currently the peak of the late demigod period, but I believe that she will soon become the existence of the realm of God."


    "Yan Ran, I hope this is the first time and the last time. The disciples of Guanghan Palace are not allowed to engage in intrigue."


    Although the Oriental Yanran is a God now, she is still in awe of Chang''e who can''t see the depth. She nods respectfully: "understand!"


    "If your master is not here, Juexin and Yanran are my right-hand assistants." Chang''e faintly withdrew her eyes and said, "so I hope you will cooperate sincerely to restore the glorious past of the lost country as soon as possible, which is superior to the five forbidden areas. No one says that women can''t be emperor, understand?"


    "Understand!" several people said in unison


    Chang''e nodded slightly, and a golden pill appeared in her hand. However, when she took it out, a special fragrance filled the air: "this is a magic pill, which I snatched from the great Demon Lord in the hidden world this time. There are five pills left, Juexin, take it!""After eating it, you can enter the realm of God without any hindrance. However, after entering the realm of God, the strength depends on how strong the thunder of heaven is. No one can help you. Only you can insist on it. Don''t let me down."


    Juexin holds the Caihua pill with a look of excitement. She has only seen it in ancient books. It is said that danfang has been lost before endless years, and there are few finished products left.


    Think of this is Chang''e from the devil''s hand gun, Jue heart cold face raised absolute respect, in today''s world, who can fight the devil?


    "This time I asked you to go out and explore the news. What was the result?" Chang''e didn''t have too many mood swings. It seems that the creation pill is just a very common thing.


    Juexin restrained her excitement and hid the creation pill. Then she said, "it has been confirmed by the emperor that both the Xianzhong gate and the Shenyin gate have been disbanded. Either they have left or merged into the dragon''s gate. In addition, the master of the gate is still in the hands of Chu Feng. At present, he should be in the Chu family of Tianguan. On the way back, I found something."


    Chang''e''s face did not fluctuate. It seemed that she didn''t feel too much about the Oriental rhyme falling in the hands of Chu Feng: "say it!"


    Jue Xin bowed his head and said, "I feel the smell of Western masters, and it''s still very strong. However, in order to avoid extra troubles, I came back first. In addition, in the desert where the Chu family of Tianguan is located, I also felt a very uncomfortable breath. It didn''t enter the Chu family of Tianguan and was hidden outside."


    "It''s like when the headmaster is angry."


    "Do you mean that the barbarian demon realm also exists?" The identity of dongfangyun is not a secret for those who come here from shenyinmen and xianchongmen. Chang''e narrowed her eyes and asked.


    Jue Xin gently nods: "yes."


    Chang''e''s eyes were slightly frozen, one hand was lifted up, and an aperture appeared in the air, turning there in the way of Tai Chi. Then there were many crisscross lines, which looked complex and difficult to understand, and some words that could not be understood at all.


    Juexin they know that is Chang''e in the use of the great fate of the arts, all bow their heads to withdraw a little.


    Chang''e constantly evolves the track of fate, and her eyebrows wrinkle slowly. It takes more than ten minutes for Chang''e to finish the evolution. Chang''e frowns tightly: "Jue Xin, Yan Ran, take good care of Guanghan palace. If the cold weather comes, tell him that the master of this palace doesn''t know where he has gone. I need to go to the present world."


    Jue Xin raised his head: "emperor daughter, you go to the world?"


    Chang''e nodded gently, and her eyes flitted an unyielding figure. Her eyes softened a lot: "the first man in my life is facing a doomsday. I can''t evolve the final result, but I can feel that there are dangers everywhere. I don''t want him to die."


    Juexin three eyebrows slightly wrinkled, Chang''e''s first man, they vaguely knew that it was Chu Feng, because the cold broken days had come a few days ago, they were still angry about this, and almost shot a sun bow to destroy a mountain.


    Jue Hua''s eyes flitted over the complex, thinking of the ambiguous relationship with Chu Feng on the xianchongmen Island, which was almost a natural combination. She blushed slightly and said, "do you want me to go with you


    Chang''e shakes her head and pinches her fingers there: "this time, the peak of semi gods is qualified to participate in it, and even only God can reluctantly take part in it. If you go there, you will only increase the casualties. You can improve yourself in Guanghan palace and let you go out with you in the future."


    "I''ll go now. It takes a little time to get there. The rest depends on you. It''s time for me to pick up your headmaster."


    "Farewell to the emperor!" Juexin three people bow together, white ripples, but there is no audience.


    A flowing beam of light shoots into the distance in an instant, and Chang''e flies away with the half moon.


    Dongfang Yanran did not dare to be proud of Juexin any more. She frowned and said: "I am already a God, but in front of the emperor, I still feel that I can''t do what I want. In the end, what is hidden in the realm of God? Why is there a huge gap between God and God?"


    Jue Xin shakes his head: "you are God do not know, I am impossible to know."


    Oriental Yan ran a Leng, slightly nodded, turned around and disappeared in situ.


    The remaining two people, Jue heart frown to see Jue Hua: "why just heard Chu Feng this person, I feel your heart very fast?"


    Jue Hua''s heart was stunned, and his tone was unnatural: "no, it''s just that he kidnapped the master. I''m excited to hear that."


    He frowned and couldn''t see anything. Finally, he gave up: "I''ll find a place to break through into gods. You can take good care of Wandi. If the emperor is not here, we can''t slack off and strive to become gods as soon as possible."


    Jue Hua saw that Jue Xin didn''t continue to ask, and nodded with relief: "know!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1702

    Night to day, spring breeze.


    Chu Feng has already got up early. Listening to the special noise of the Chu family today, it has started before dawn, which is even more lively than the Spring Festival.


    As the sun rises to a high place, you can feel a joyful atmosphere covering the whole Tianguan oasis.


    "Bingbing, yunyun, follow me!"


    Chufeng calculated the time was almost the same and called out to the room that ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun would pass by from other places. It would be cold as frost in the dark. It was actually a ceremony of sacrifice, and it was impossible to leave Dongfang Yun alone.


    Two women came out of the room, Dongfang Yun bowed her head there, a face of resentment and anger.


    Chu Feng glanced at it and knew that this woman must have been straightened by Murong Bing just now.


    That kind of feeling Chu Feng just think about, feel must be very angry.


    Quietly as did not see, Chu Feng with two people out of the living courtyard.


    Outside, Chu Yi has already been waiting here, and there are dozens of people to follow the guard. However, it looks like a guard of honor. With a smile, Chu Feng has not published anything. Now that he is the head of the Chu family, it''s reasonable to enjoy such treatment. What''s more, today is the grand ceremony of sacrifice.


    The master of the family is extremely respected.


    In the crowd of dozens of people, Murong Bing and Dongfang Yun followed. As Chu Feng passed by, he looked around and passed by many people of the Chu family. However, few people paid homage to him. It seemed that they did not see him. When he walked far away, he did not have a look to show his face.


    Chu Yi follows, with a slightly affected look. Naturally, she knows that Chu Feng, the owner of the family who was killed on the way, has no absolute authority. If it wasn''t for Chu Jingyun''s strong support, someone would have stood up to blame.


    But it''s hard to say what you know well.


    Along the way, only two of ten people paid homage to Chu Feng, and the others passed by as if they were strangers.


    Don''t say Chu Yi, even the dozens of people following Chu Feng are all slightly embarrassed.


    When they followed Chu Bufan, they always said hello to their owners wherever they went. However, it was particularly embarrassing to follow Chu Feng. They didn''t have any sense of existence. They were more like a group of clowns.


    And see Chu wind seems to have no much care about the meaning, we are slightly speechless, how can the cheek be so thick?


    Slowly, people came to the place of the suspension bridge in the natural moat gorge, where people were standing everywhere, and some of the things that could be passed were also passing by in succession, while the arrival of Chu Feng was completely ignored.


    No one gave way, no one asked.


    Chufeng meaningful smile, Chu Yi look slightly changed, want to go to ask the rest of the people to make way, but Chu Feng raised his hand to stop.


    With a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, Chu Feng stood behind him as if he did not exist, waiting for these people to pass first. However, those people did not seem to see Chu Feng, so they naturally stood around. Some people also went to the opposite side of the suspension bridge.


    The dozens of people who followed Chu Feng were completely embarrassed and embarrassed. When would they encounter such a thing when they were with their owners?


    East rhyme see Chu wind not only not angry, but with a smile, frown: "I feel very disgraced."


    Chufeng gentle smile: "God wants its destruction, must first let it crazy!"


    In the distance, Chu Jingtian also brought Chu Qi and the people under his banner. When he saw Chu Feng standing there from a distance, he knew what was going on. Chu Jingtian gave a meaningful smile with a banter and playfulness.


    Swaggering past, the people around immediately scattered, but also respectfully called the elder, even the people on the suspension bridge also accelerated their speed, let out to give Chu Jingtian them.


    "Chu Yi!" Chu wind light mouth.


    Chu Yi''s face appeared embarrassed. He knew what Chu Feng was going to do.


    Hesitated for a moment, went to the front: "home master to!"


    The three words were said very loud, and they were introduced into everyone''s ears. Chu Jingtian stopped their steps to get on the suspension bridge. Chu Yi''s eyes twinkled and continued to say, "get out of the way, cross the bridge!"


    Chu Jingtian''s face suddenly looked ugly. He began to feel that these people didn''t give way to Chu Feng when he didn''t exist. But now Chu Yi jumped out to say these words. Chu Jingtian felt that Chu Feng had deliberately hit him in the face, and actually hit him in the face.


    Now Chu Yi has called out the master of the house. Does he want to cross the bridge before Chu Feng?


    Chu Feng patted Dongfang Yun on the shoulder and whispered, "I feel very ashamed, but for a group of people who don''t have you in their eyes, it''s useless to be angry again. The only way to make them pay attention to you is to step on them with a person they respect, because their bad nature is cheap."


    "I went ahead of Chu Jingtian. Chu Jingtian made way for me. The people they respected were scum in front of me. Do they dare to despise me in the future?"Dongfang Yun suddenly realized why Chu Feng was not in a hurry, but also sympathized with Chu Jingtian. He became a tool used by chufeng to remind people. Now he is the absolute speaker of Chu family.


    In all the complicated and difficult expressions, Chu Feng took Murong Bing''s small hand and led people forward. Chu Jingtian stood by the bridge and wanted to go up. But for Chu Feng who dared to slap him, Chu Jingtian had no courage to stop him. He lowered his head and gnawed his teeth, but he did not dare to say anything.


    Chu Feng came to him and turned to face the thousands of people who had gathered here at the moment. He raised his hand and raised a finger: "this is the first time and the last time. If we ignore the authority of the family, we should deal with it according to family law."


    Chufeng led Murong Bing onto the suspension bridge with hundreds of meters.


    All the people present showed a complicated look. Seeing that the great elder they respected did not dare to express their opinions in front of Chu Feng, they suddenly realized that the era of the great elder had passed, and now Chu Feng was the master of the family.


    Many people feel uneasy about the things they ignored just now when Chu Feng arrived. They don''t know whether they will be revenged by Chu Feng afterwards.


    At this moment, Chu Jingtian was no longer important, and he did not dare to fight with Chu Feng, which showed that he had no status. If we respected him again, Chu Feng would be the master of his family.


    "Grandfather When did Chu Qi get such disdain, he cried out angrily.


    Chu Jingtian stopped Chu Qi''s words and looked at the people present. From their looks, we can see that he, the great elder, has no prestige. Today is the real past of the history that everyone else respected before.


    "Sad but a sigh:" after a bit low-key bar, Chu family, is not the original place of honor, a person who has no eyes to be the master of the house, we can''t afford to play. "


    Chu Qi didn''t want to talk in his heart, but he felt that his whole body was covered by a murderous opportunity. When he looked around, he didn''t find out who showed malice to him. Finally, his eyes fell on Chu Feng, who had gone out for more than 100 meters. He felt that Chu Feng had revealed his murderous intention to him, which is absolutely not allowed.


    Without Chu Feng, he could become the master sooner or later, but now everything is impossible. The hatred in Chu Qi''s heart can be imagined.


    After walking through the suspension bridge, Chu Feng stepped on the forbidden area of the Chu family for the first time. Only today every year can the forbidden area of the Chu family pass through. Usually, only the owner and elder can come and go freely.


    In the past few days, a platform of more than 10 meters has been built in the vast land in the distance, which is used for sacrificial activities.


    Chu Feng walked forward. This time, everyone saw what happened at the suspension bridge. When they saw Chu Feng coming, they all made their way. Even the elder Chu Jingtian had to give way to Chu Feng, not to mention them?


    The embarrassed people who began to follow Chu Feng showed a knowing smile. They felt that it was really cool today, even better than when they were with Chu Bufan. Because before, they met Chu Jingtian by Chu Bufan''s side, and that was watching Chu Jingtian walk in front of him, as if today they were walking in front of Chu Jingtian, for the first time!


    In the heart also began to Chu Feng, the master of this home more than some good, enough domineering, even Chu Jingtian can be suppressed.


    Going out for a distance, Chu Feng squinted his eyes and looked at the buildings in the distance. He felt a faint breath floating there, which was very uncomfortable.


    Chu Yi seemed to know what Chu Feng was looking at and went to the side and said, "Chu mu, there it is!"


    Chu Feng squinted his eyes and nodded: "Oh!"


    When I took back my eyes, I took two more eyes. I was surprised and curious!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1703

    Towards noon, everything is ready.


    On a broad high platform, there are chairs. The positions of the direct lineage and elders of the Chu family are all here. The following is the position where the rest of the Chu family and its affiliated families stand.


    But because there are too many people in the Chu family, most of them are standing on the other side of the suspension bridge and watching from a distance, which also shows the solemnity of the sacrifice ceremony.


    Chu Feng sits in the center of the house, symbolizing the authority of the owner. Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao sit in the same direction, with their descendants and some of their absolute cronies behind them.


    Next to Chu Jingtao, Chu Bufan sat there, and all the people in the group also sat behind.


    Next to Chu Jingtian is Chu buchen, and ye Zisheng and Chu Lingyun are all there.


    At one point below is the Chu Jingyun group. All the people sitting on the platform are directly related people. There is no one in the Chu family beyond the two clans.


    On the temporary platform, Chu Jingyun jumped up and down on it. Today, Chu Jingyun, who was specially dressed in a long robe, has a little sense of immortality. He holds a stick of sacrifice in his hand, which attracts people''s attention.


    Chu Jingtian, who was sitting at the bottom, could not be too ugly. He was staring at Chu Jingyun standing on the sacrificial platform.


    No matter when Chu Bufan was the head of the family, or when his elder brother was the head of the family, he presided over the sacrificial ceremony every year. Now that Chu Feng became the head of the family, all this was attributed to Chu Jingyun. He directly became an audience, which was very uncomfortable.


    Especially when I heard Chu Jingyun chanting a sacrifice to heaven there, he looked ugly.


    These are all things he once did. Now Chu Jingtian almost wants to stand up and scold his mother, and even fight with Chu Feng for death. He feels that he should not allow Chu Bufan to come here yesterday. It is just an act of humiliation. Sitting here, he feels uncomfortable. It seems that everyone is laughing at him.


    Thinking of Chu Bufan, Chu Jingtian looks at the past. He was attracted by Chu Jingyun just now. He didn''t pay attention in the past, but now he finds that there is a person beside Chu Bufan.


    But the man couldn''t see. He was completely covered by a sun umbrella on top of his head. But Chu Jingtian smelled a smell of medicine and knew who it was.


    Chu Bufan''s waste material son, Chu mu, is a man who has lived to this day relying on medicine.


    In the past, Chu Jingtian denied Chu Mu''s qualification to participate in the sacrificial ceremony in order to highlight that Chu Bufan had no successor. Now Chu Feng has become the master of the family, and Chu Bufan let his son, who is a waste, appear. It''s really strange.


    Not to mention that Chu Jingtian feels strange. It is Chu Jingyun who is chanting a memorial ceremony there. Chu Jingtao, sitting next to Chu Bufan, feels strange. Chu Mu is a waste material. It is not a secret in the Chu family. It is the king''s way to have a good rest according to the truth. Why would he want to attend the ceremony today?


    Chu Bufan was good to say when he was the head of the family. But now Chu Bufan is no longer the master of the house. Supporting death is considered an elder. What''s the significance of Chu Mu''s coming out and being a waste?


    Is it because I am a member of the Chu family and I would like to take part in the grand ceremony of the Chu family?


    But I think it''s unreasonable. Many people can''t think of it.


    Chufeng seems to be staring at the sacrificial platform, but his left eye has already seen everything around him. He also sees Chu Muna''s pale and thin body, which is indeed as necrotic as Chu Bufan said. However, Chu Feng also finds a little different, that is, although Chu Mu is weak, it is covered with a layer of dead gas.


    This is not supposed to happen. I feel that only the soul of Chumu is alive, and the whole person has died. How can this be like this?


    Is it willpower strong, body dead, will still exist?


    Chu Feng felt more and more strange that he had to spend a lot of strength to recover his body. It can be imagined that in the past few years, Chu Bufan has sacrificed many excellent medicinal materials for Chumu. Otherwise, Chumu would never live today, and his body would have been necrotic and festering.


    "Kneel down!"


    On the sacrificial platform, Chu Jingyun also finished reciting the sacrificial message, and then he took the lead in kneeling down. This is a step in the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven.


    The people present even those who didn''t come over the suspension bridge all knelt on the ground. Chu Jingtian and others also stood up and knelt on the ground.


    Only Chu Feng Dongfang Yun and Murong Bing are sitting there without moving.


    The second is Chu mu, who is hard to move.


    The sudden picture appears on such a serious ceremony, which makes everyone feel a little trance. What''s the master of Chu Feng''s family? Why doesn''t he kneel?


    On the sacrificial platform, Chu Jingyun also felt that he was wrong. When he saw Chu Feng, they were still sitting safely with a slight frown on their brows. He did not know what Chu Feng was doing.


    Seeing the puzzled eyes cast by everyone, Chu Feng stood up and said in a loud voice: "I Chu Feng is disrespectful to heaven and earth, so I will not kneel down on the ground. If a warrior goes to Tianfan period, he is a mortal who is in line with the heaven. We all have the opportunity to go to the same height as the heaven. Why do we kneel down in the sky? It doesn''t have that qualification! "Ridiculous!


    Most people have such words in their hearts, but some people squint and feel that Chu Feng''s words seem reasonable.


    When a warrior goes to the demigod, that is, Tianfan period, it is equivalent to a mortal who is in harmony with the sky. Raising one''s hand can even break a gap in the sky, which can be equal to or even challenge the sky. So why do you kneel down to heaven?


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and continued: "of course, I will not deny the sacrifice ceremony handed down by my ancestors. This is just my personal meaning. I feel that I will be above the heaven. Why should I kneel down to this heaven?"


    Chu Jingyun''s expression relaxed some, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, then wanted to understand what laughed: "I understand, I finally know why!"


    Suddenly, Chu Jingyun, the leader of the sacrifice ceremony, suddenly stood up. As he stood up, there was a dull thunder voice in the sky, and the dark clouds began to cover the whole sky, and the thunder light flashed.


    "My God, that seems to be robbing thunder. The two elders are going to step into the demigods."


    "Yes, it''s really the same as what is recorded in the ancient books. The two elders can break through the mortal world and want to enter the Tianfan period and be in line with the heaven."


    At last, the crowd was shocked and shocked. On the sacrificial platform, Chu Jingyun stood up and bowed to Chu Feng: "thank you for letting me cross the problem that I haven''t broken for many years. That is, we should dare to challenge this place. One day we will be superior to the sky. Why should we worship this heaven?"


    With a sudden look on his face, he looked up at the thunder brewing in the sky. Chu Jingyun was full of red light: "in a moment, I figured out the things I couldn''t think of before. Demigod, that is, we should have the determination to challenge the sky and the confidence to surpass the heaven. Only with such a state of mind, can we have the courage to fight with the sky, and can we be even with the sky and step into the demigod!"


    His body leaped up and turned into a lightning like light and shadow. Chu Jingyun went to a distant hillside. Everyone knew that he was going to break through the demigod.


    At this moment, most people look at Chu Feng''s eyes have changed, just because of his words, let Chu Jingyun break the shackles and break through the demigod.


    If you dare to challenge and despise the heaven, then you can become a demigod and be equal to the heaven. If you always have reverence for the heaven, and even have to hold a ceremony to worship the heaven, how can you be equal to the existence you fear and how to achieve the state of demigod?


    Some people also looked ugly and left Chu Jingtian behind. In the past years, the sacrificial ceremony itself had been forgotten. It was Chu Jingtian who proposed it again more than 100 years ago. Now many people think that Chu Jingtian delayed them and let them sacrifice to heaven.


    Even if they can one day be equal to or even surpass the heaven, why should they sacrifice to the heaven?


    At present, they all think that Chu Jingtian is a pit product. They hold these so-called sacrificial ceremonies, but in the end, they hinder the cultivation of martial arts.


    Half god, equal to the sky, so why respect heaven?


    Chu Jingtian''s look was even more ugly than at the beginning. There were both the shock of Chu Jingyun''s stepping into the demigods, and the anger at Chu Feng. The sacrificial ceremony that he had been proud of for so many years was now said by Chu Feng. In addition, Chu Jingyun suddenly realized that he had stepped into the demigod, which became a mistake.


    The fist slowly clenched, damned Chu Feng, eyes without dignity, eyes without heaven and earth, is simply a killing thing.


    At this time, no one will care about these things, and will not care about what Chu Jingtian is thinking. He just looks at the distance in awe and worship, and Chu Jingyun stands proudly waiting for the fall of nine heavenly thunder.


    Many Chu family members have shown their excitement. The Chu family is finally about to appear a demigod. This is something that the Wu family of Qizong, the Yan Family of Yanshan, and even the Luo family of Meiyuan have never done. After so many years, how can the Chu family not be excited when they appear again?


    With a roar of thunder, a thunderbolt fell from the sky, and Chu Feng nodded slightly: "ice, help him if necessary. I don''t think he can get the ninth thunder.


    Breaking through the demigods will inevitably suffer from Tianlei jiuzhong, because if you want to be equal to the sky, you must be able to bear the damage it causes to you. If you can''t get through it, it means that you don''t have the qualification to match the sky.


    And Chu Jingyun is one night to reach a breakthrough, the thunder in front may be able to withstand, but to the back, who knows?


    From ancient times to the present, Chu Feng is very clear that many people died at the moment of breakthrough. After years of cultivation, they scattered in one day.


    Murong Bing nodded slightly and took a look at the invisible umbrella beside Chu Bufan. He felt a little uneasy. He walked across the void and stood in the air. He was ready to help Chu Jingyun get rid of the thunder when he could not resist it.


    And no one found that Chu Yi, who had been standing behind Chu Feng, did not know where to go!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1704

    The first robbery thunder fell, with a devastating breath. At this moment, Chu Jingyun was the focus of the world, and he gathered the eyes of all the people in the Chu family.


    If he succeeds, he will be the first demigod of the Chu family for thousands of years, and he is extremely respected.


    In the face of the first robbery thunder, Chu Jingyun burst out a powerful force, vaguely with a semi divine breath. Facing the falling thunder, the earth trembled slightly in the collision of two extremely strong forces. The first robbery thunder also dissipated at this moment, which also means Chu Jingyun avoided the first robbery thunder.


    Murong Yi stands in the void. She doesn''t remind her that she can become the most powerful demigod only by resisting the thunder with the flesh, just like the rosefinch.


    Everyone has his own way and his own choice, which is the most suitable for them. Just like the rosefinch, he also understood this point when crossing the robbery, and directly used his body to resist the damage of thunder. That is not everyone can do. Only a strong heart can do it.


    Of course, if their own strength and talent are not strong enough, they will only be annihilated in the thunder.


    There was a roar in the sky, and the second thunder came as promised, which was much stronger than the first one. Chu Jingyun burst out his strength again and collided with the thunder.


    The huge air waves formed a turbulent air flow around, and many people''s cheeks were blown with pain.


    No wonder people say that the weakest demigods can not be provoked by the people under the demigods. This thunderbolt alone will annihilate in the dust in ordinary days of fury, and can''t stop them at all.


    After dispersing the impact of the second thunder, Chu Jingyun breathed a little, and bravely prepared to meet the third thunder.


    Many of the Chu family members sitting on the high platform have stood up. All of them have forgotten the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven at the moment, because all the fools can see that Chu Jingyun broke through the mortal world and ushered in a demigod breakthrough after listening to Chu Feng''s contempt for heaven.


    This also means that if you want to break through the demigods, you have to have the courage to despise heaven.


    Then there was excitement. The Chu family was about to be born with demigods. I was excited when I thought about it. Maybe from today on, the Chu family will become the first of the four, because the other three have no demigods.


    Among them, Yan Family in Yanshan Mountain and Luo family in Meiyuan suffered from the rage of Chu wind. The only powerful one is the Wujia family of Qizong, but there is no demigod in it.


    Compared with the excitement and excitement of the rest of the Chu family, Chu Jingtian and Chu Bufan didn''t have much exciting meaning. The former was angry that his younger brother had stepped into the demigod before him, and still did not understand the rules and regulations absurdly. Why despise heaven and earth?


    In Chu Jingtian''s heart, disrespect for heaven and earth, that is arrogance, is not desirable.


    However, Chu Bufan did not expect that Chu Jingyun, who had been staying in the infinite and semi divine state for many years, suddenly realized in one night. Only because of what Chu Feng said, he despised heaven and earth, disrespected heaven and earth, and surpassed heaven and earth?


    Chu Bufan caught what, seems to be unable to capture, feeling that he seems to be so poor, but is so little, but how can not grasp.


    There is another person who is complicated, that is, Chu Jingtao. The three brothers are infinitely close to the state of demigod. Chu Jingtian is the first person to enter this realm. Then he and Chu Jingyun enter this realm together almost in the same situation.


    But after so many years, the three of them have not broken through any more. They have been infinitely close to the state of demigod.


    Now Chu Jingyun has broken through the demigod. While Chu Jingtao is a little jealous, he is a little lucky that he has not been firmly together with Chu Jingtian at the beginning. Otherwise, he may not be able to suppress Chu Jingyun in the future.


    And in the different ideas of everyone, the third thunder also fell.


    Chu Jingyun calmly faced up to him, and boldly launched the strongest force to collide with the falling thunder. He found that every time he was attacked by a thunder robbery, his strength would rise a lot. He began to feel that his power could be destroyed, which seemed to be nothing more than that.


    The state of mind has been sublimated and changed unconsciously. It is not impossible to pierce this day.


    In the roar, Chu Jingyun''s clothes were all cracked, and blood began to seep from his body. Murong Bing frowned slightly. This is just the third thunder. This has already happened. Calculate that Chu Jingyun can still hold on to two at most. The power of the sixth thunder is no longer what Chu Jingtian can resist.


    The fourth looting thunder fell with it as soon as the third one dissipated. It didn''t give Chu Jingyun time to react at all. The destructive force was full of heaven and earth, giving those low-level people a hard to suppress.


    At the moment, no one made any sound. They just looked at it quietly, waiting for the birth of a demigod.


    The fourth looting thunder directly let Chu Jingyun spit out a mouthful of blood, and the clothes were also a lot of tattered, revealing the blood and flesh blurred body. Although in the rapid self repair process, the fifth heaven thunder also fell.


    Chu Jingyun smiles bitterly. It seems that it is not so simple to be a demigod.With a firm look on his face, he burst out and gave full play to ten percent of his strength. The power of terror gathered around his body. In the face of the falling thunder, he launched his most powerful attack.


    The world is turbulent like an earthquake. Chu Jingtian lies on the ground directly, and his blood is gushing out continuously. Obviously, the fifth robbery thunder has caused him great harm. Even if he is in constant repair at the moment, the sixth robbery thunder seems to fall at any time.


    The coughing Chu Jingyun slowly got up from the ground, and his breath floated, but it gave people a kind of wordless power. A semi divine power had already formed. After the last four robberies, Chu Jingyun was the real demigod.


    The thunder rolled, the dark clouds rolled up, and the sixth robbery thunder came as promised. The power contained in it was much stronger than at any time in the beginning, and everyone''s faces changed slightly.


    At the beginning of the fifth robbery thunder, Chu Jingyun spurted blood to the end. The sixth way was obviously many times stronger than the fifth. If it could not be stopped, it would definitely be the result of death.


    Murong Bingmei eyes a congealed, hand raised, the power of ice and snow gathered in the palm of the hand, forming an ancient road, generally toward the thunder, in the eyes of all people, the ancient ice and snow road directly weakened the power of robbing thunder.


    Chu Jingyun looks stunned, and then comes a look of gratitude. He condenses his powerful strength and has an absolute collision with the robber thunder. Because Murong Bing intervenes, the force falling down is only a little larger than the fifth robbery thunder.


    And Chu Jingyun, who had passed the fifth road of looting thunder, has improved a lot. In the face of similar robbery at the moment, naturally, there is not much pressure.


    People look at Murong Bing''s eyes have changed. Originally, some people don''t understand why Chu Jingtian is so awed by Murong Bing. But when they see the thunder that can make Chu Jingyun half dead, Murong Bing dissolves most of her strength and understands the woman''s strength.


    The seventh robbery thunder falls very fast at the moment of the sixth thunder falling, which is faster than the beginning speed, and the strength contained in it is also more powerful.


    However, in the face of Murong Bing''s attack again, the power of the seventh way of robbing thunder is only a little higher than that of the sixth. However, in the face of Chu Jingyun, which has already passed, it is still a little less meaningful. Ten percent of the strength is exerted, which directly makes the seventh robbery thunder dissipate between heaven and earth.


    It can interfere with Jielei and weaken its power. Murong Bing''s evil spirit and strength make everyone fear and worry. What kind of cultivation she is is is a question that many people here are thinking about.


    The eighth robbery thunder came as promised, Murong ice body like electricity in the sky, the power of endless ice and snow shrouded the void, the eighth robbery lightning broke the ice and snow barrier in front, continued to fall, but the power also virtually weakened.


    However, for Chu Jingyun, even if it is weakened a little, he still has to face it with 100% effort. His eyes are dignified and volatilize the whole body''s strength, and collide with the eighth robbery thunder.


    The loud noise shakes the world, and the earth shakes. Chu Jingyun''s clothes are completely broken, and his pants are rotten like strips of cloth. The blood in his mouth puffs out and his flesh turns out. His body strength is lax.


    Murong Bing''s eyes were fixed, and his expectations for Chu Jingyun were still too high. The eighth route was even too weak to resist. It seems that he had too many comfortable days. If he didn''t help him from the beginning and let him break through by himself, Murong Bing believed that Chu Jingyun would die in the light of thunder.


    The ninth robbery thunder has also been brewed out, and a huge force of oppression has emerged in the heaven and earth. Knowing that the ninth robbery thunder falls, if Chu Jingyun is not dead, he will become a demigod.


    However, the ninth robbery thunder is definitely not comparable with the eight starting thunder. Even the calm people stand up and stare at it. Murong Bing weakens his strength. Can Chu Jingyun resist it?


    The heavy thunder rolling, the ninth robbery thunder looms, suddenly falls quickly, Murong Bing frowns and thinks whether it can be solved directly, but it''s better to think about it.


    The ninth Jielei contains the power of demigod. If you don''t experience it, it''s hard to become a demigod. Even if it is, it''s a disused demigod.


    Waving the small hand, the force of ice and snow converges in the sky, forming three barriers. The ninth thunder robbing is like archery. When it breaks through the third barrier, the power of the ninth thunder robbing thunder is only the momentum of the eighth.


    Chu Jingyun''s heart relaxed at the same time, but also gathered the strength of the whole body, a fierce blow out, this time he did not vomit blood, there was no confusion, the place where he was cracked some cracks, the thunder between heaven and earth slowly disappeared, the dark clouds in the air also slowly dispersed, restored the original clear sky thousands of miles.


    Chu Jingyun stands there, breath is peaceful, can''t feel any martial road pressure.


    All of them didn''t make a sound. They just kept staring at Chu Jingyun without blinking. They all wanted to know whether Chu Jingyun had succeeded.


    Chu Jingyun slowly raised his head and bowed 90 degrees to Murong Bing in the void: "thank you, Princess nine, for helping me to become a demigod."


    Suddenly, a breath of demigod swarmed out of Chu Jingyun''s body. The smell of God''s oppression made people around him look happy. The Chu family was born with demigod, and the Chu family was finally born with demigod today. At this moment, they all suddenly felt that Chu wind was the hope of Chu family.A few words of his made a demigod. Who would say to his people that he despised heaven and earth, only Chu Feng!


    Murong ice on the void slowly fell on the high platform, frown: "old shameless, buttocks are going to run out, are you here to dirty my eyes?"


    was shocked and shocked, only to find that he was left with tattered trousers.


    People present also showed a knowing smile, this moment to Chu Feng, from the bottom of my heart of respect.


    He made a demigod for the Chu family!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1705

    As Chu Jingyun was awakened by Chu Feng''s words and stepped into the demigods, the so-called ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven in the ceremony seems to have lost its meaning and become a joke.


    Although no one said anything, it is very clear that this may be the last time for the Chu family to worship heaven, and there will only be ancestor worship ceremony in the future, because it is not a thing that a martial artist who wants to surpass the heaven should do.


    Although the ceremony continued, and Chu Jingyun, who had changed his clothes, continued to preside over the ceremony, many people did not have the awe and formality of the past.


    Only despise the sky, you can finally be above the sky. If at first some people still think that Chu Feng''s words are ridiculous, then with Chu Jingyun stepping into the demigod state, all this becomes a fact, because Chu Jingyun suddenly realized after listening to Chu Feng''s words and stepped into the demigod on the spot.


    The meaningless sacrifice ceremony finally ended at more than 3 p.m., and Chu Feng didn''t get up or kneel down all the time.


    The rest of the Chu family did not have that kind of mood. They only thought about it as the last sacrifice ceremony.


    Chu Jingtian was not happy with such a scene. The sacrificial ceremony was the only important thing that people could still think of him. Judging from the current situation, there would be no sacrifice ceremony in the future. Chu Jingtian was in a bad mood. The seal he had planted in the Chu family was broken by the Chu wind in a few days.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Chu Feng was a bastard who didn''t understand the superiority and inferiority.


    With the sound of a loud bell, the sacrifice ceremony was completely ended. This is also the last sacrifice ceremony of the Chu family. No one will take part in the ceremony which makes their mood unable to break through in the next year. Chu Jingyun will certainly not let the ceremony appear again in the future.


    Chu Feng also stood up at the moment, the faint voice penetrated everything: "when I first came to Chu''s house, I felt dead and old rules, which seriously bound your yearning for a strong heart. I am glad to see you now. I believe you will all go to a strong state in the future."


    "In addition, I sincerely hope that you will have a peaceful life."


    All the people present didn''t hear Chu Feng''s words. They just looked at Chu Feng with blazing eyes. A master who could lead his family to become powerful, there was no reason why he should not be awed.


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment, and continued: "at the same time, as the master of the family, I also made my decision. From today on, the Chu family in Tianguan will enter into absolute seclusion. There is no need to be special. If you need to be born, I hope you will respect Xuanyuan family. In the final analysis, we are all saints."


    "This is my expectation. In addition, the ruling house, the Luo family in Meiyuan, the Yan Family in Yanshan, and even the Wu family in Qizong are also like this. I hope so can the Chu family in Tianguan."


    The people present quietly listened to Chu Feng''s words. It was nothing to the worldly life and seclusion compared with the pursuit of martial arts. Moreover, Chu Feng didn''t force them not to be born, but just to report. It was OK to train their hearts in the same world as before.


    Thousands of people in the audience said in unison: "obey the order of the master of the house!"


    Chu Feng was pleased to smile. At this moment, he felt that these were his people. Although he denied being a member of the Chu family, some things were indelible. Moreover, his father, Chu Buji, who had passed away, certainly did not want him to set off a killing in the Chu family. He just hoped that some people could understand.


    His face passed a faint melancholy, and Chu Bufan also came near at this time: "master, please treat Chu mu, thank you so much!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, this is already promised, at the moment is not good to refuse.


    He turned around and stopped in front of Chu mu. His hand gently lifted up the black veil that covered Chu mu. The sun umbrella was also moved away. Chu Mu appeared in front of everyone for the first time.


    When I saw that it was not sixty Jin, the thin and pale face, the empty and concave look in the eyes, it could be said that there was only a layer of leather wrapped around it, leaning on the chair like a half dead person, or it was more thorough.


    Chu Feng left eye carefully examined, the hand appeared a pill: "give him to eat."


    Chu Bufan didn''t ask what it was, so he took it and put it into Chumu''s mouth. Under the gaze of tens of thousands of people, Chumu''s throat moved and swallowed the pill. A warm current suddenly filled his chest, and his body seemed to have some strength.


    Xuanhuang nine needles appeared in the hand, and the lightning fell on Chu Mu''s body. Chu Feng''s fingers beat, and the invisible force swept over the nine gold needles. Chu Mu''s body swayed and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Black blood, also with a fishy smell, very bad smell.


    With the gushing out of this blood, people found that Chu Mu''s look did not seem to be so pale at the beginning, even the eyes seemed to have a little more special color.


    Inspired by the power of Chu Feng, Chu Mu''s body was constantly infused along with the nine gold needles. The latter''s body has been dead for more than 20 years, and the required strength is not ordinary. If the nine needles of creation can be used, it can naturally stimulate the potential potential of the body and make the body recover slowly.But Chu Feng has not yet reached that level. He can only use the golden needle and strength to restore Chu Mu''s body to a touch of vitality. Finally, with the conditioning of drugs, Chu mu can look the same as normal people in about half a year, and recover to the physical fitness similar to that of normal people in a year. If you want to become a martial artist, maybe it will take a few more years.


    As time went by, people around him were quiet and did not leave. Chu Mu was no different from those who were going to die. They also wanted to see how chufeng could restore the old master of the Chu family.


    For nearly an hour, Chu Feng''s clothes were wet with sweat, and his face became pale, so he put down his hand. Chu Mu''s pale face was ruddy, and he even felt that his thin body seemed to have a little more vitality.


    Chu Bufan looked happy and went to the front: "how are you?"


    Chu Mu opened his eyes, eyes no longer seem so empty, but also a touch of look, raised his hand to feel: "I feel that I can walk hundreds of meters!"


    Chu Bufan''s spirit is huge. Before Chu Mu got up and walked several steps, he was very tired. Now he can walk hundreds of meters, which shows that the treatment of Chu Feng is effective.


    Squint: "can you simply move?"


    Chu Mu slightly nodded back: "can!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and consumed 60% of his strength for the treatment of Chumu. At least he had to rest for several hours to recover. Looking at Chu mu, he said, "today is the first treatment, and tomorrow I will treat you the day after tomorrow. In this way, you only need to take a little more medicine to slowly recover the lost vitality."


    "After all, your body function has been damaged for so many years. You can''t recover in a short time. You need time to recuperate slowly."


    Chu Mu slightly a smile, but that smile with the thin face, appears a bit gloomy: "thank you, master."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chu Jingyun has also come down from the sacrificial platform, walked to the front and opened his mouth with a smile: "today is the great day of Chu family, Chu mu, you can also recover, this is what we all want to see."


    Chu Mu asked meaningfully: "three grandfathers, are you serious?"


    Chu Jingyun didn''t recognize Chu Mu''s words and nodded: "yes, I heard your father say about you, I also communicated with the Yan family. It''s just that the materials for refining that kind of pills are scarce and can''t be found. But now that it''s OK, you''ll be able to recover. As your third grandfather, I''m naturally happy."


    "It seems that the third grandfather is willing to give me a lot of things." Chu Mu nodded, and the thin hand of the three or four year old child lifted up: "unexpectedly, the third grandfather is willing to pay for me, so give me your life too!"


    Life?


    The harmonious atmosphere of the scene suddenly became dignified because of Chu Mu''s words. Chu Feng''s left eye flickered. Suddenly, pictures appeared in his mind and said, "two elders, go away!"


    But everything is late, Chu Mu''s body suddenly emerged an evil force, in his surrounding people are directly bounced away, even Chu extraordinary is difficult to stop, and the semi divine state of Chu Jingyun seems to be a pair of invisible hands holding hard to move.


    What''s wrong with your son


    "Nothing!" Chu Bufan did not answer, but Chu Mu slowly stood up, his thin body slowly became straight, but eventually ugly: "it''s just that I have been lying for so many years, even in my mother''s womb, I was eroded by drugs, and also practiced evil things. If I don''t change a body, I will die sooner or later."


    "Chu Feng, it''s said that you are taboo and can''t be bound by fate. I''ll take your body!"


    Suddenly, there are chains around Chu Feng''s body. It''s impossible to see what kind of material it is made of. In an instant, Chu Feng is bound up. Murong Bingxin is tight: "isn''t the magic chain in the spirit world?"


    It''s hard to understand why the chain that suddenly bound Chu Feng was supposed to be in the spirit world, but why it appeared here? Murong Bing directly put his hand on it, but he couldn''t break the chain that once bound the demon king Satan. It is said that it can even be locked by God, not to mention the Chu wind which is not God now?


    "Nine princess, don''t worry!"


    Chu Mu faintly smiles, and suddenly an evil breath appears all over his body, forming a barrier. The controlled Chu Jingyun''s face also turns pale and ugly: "when I gather enough strength to support my soul, and when I take down Chu Feng''s body, I will favor you again. Shuangsheng chaotic body, I love you very much!"


    An evil force directly surrounds Chu Jingyun, and then a powerful force surges out. Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao are all suddenly drawn around Chu mu. Some of the absolutely powerful members of the Chu family are inexplicably unable to control themselves. They find that there is a body of power that is useless at all.


    Murong ice pretty face a congealed, drink a way: "big Shura swallowing skill, where did you get the big Shura swallowing skill?"


    The art of swallowing by the great Shura can directly devour the power of others and strengthen their own spiritual strength. To a certain extent, it can let the spiritual soul leave the body and invade other people''s bodies. It is one of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times.


    The evil skill that completely invades other people''s bodies. At the moment, Chumu is going to devour Chu Jingtian to strengthen their own soul power, and then take Chu Feng''s body with absolute strength.Everyone was in a panic. They didn''t know what the great Shura devouring technique was, but it was definitely not a good thing. It could make Chu mu, who looked like a dead man, control several absolutely powerful beings. Could it be a simple thing?


    Murong bing gets angry and starts to fight, cold as frost. Ye Zisheng is still on the scene and appears from nothingness. The two sisters join hands to blast on the evil barrier.


    Chu Mu''s body trembled for a moment, and his face was gloomy: "today, no one wants to stop me. I''m going to set Chu Feng''s body. I''m supposed to be the one who''s forbidden."


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang are very angry. They all think of a problem. Chu Mu is so weak that he deliberately asks Chu Feng to repair his body function. He can stand up and do all this. But now that Chu Feng''s strength is damaged, it''s like waiting to be slaughtered. How can he not be angry?


    Cold as frost, a hand, far away Chu Bufan was caught in the air, eyes shot: "let go of my man, or I will kill your father."


    As for Chu Jingtian, they live or die, cold as frost will not care.


    Chu Mu faintly cast a glance, constantly absorbing Chu Jingtian''s strong power and spiritual power, indifferent and merciless: "kill if you want, even if you don''t, when I get to the top of the sky, I will kill him and destroy my life. Do you think I respect him very much?"


    Chu Bufan looked tight: "Chu Mu!"


    Chu Mu Leng hums: "when you deliberately make me like this, I have been disappointed with you!" Hand a Yang, the force of oppression is more powerful, constantly absorbing all of Chu Jingtian.


    All of a sudden, heaven and earth were in turmoil, and a violent evil spirit fell from the sky and exploded on the barrier. Chu Mu''s face was coagulated, and he felt the point of power attack. He glanced at the haze in his eyes, and Chujing cloud suddenly fell away from the barrier.


    Chu Mu''s cold eyes swept across the sky: "there are people hiding, waiting for me, waiting for me to occupy the taboo body, I will kill you!"


    "Qingsha!"


    Cold as frost, but exclaimed, looking at the sky: "fourth brother, is it you?"


    Green evil, seven evil old four, repair illusory art!


    All of a sudden, Chu Mu''s expression flied over in anger and looked up at the sky: "Damn it!"


    Chu Jingtian, who is under the control of Chu mu, Chu Jingtao and several powerful people of Chu family are slowly blurring and disappearing into virtual shadows, appearing tens of meters away with a blank look.


    Illusory art, shift form and position!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1706

    Void turbulence, evil spirit filled.


    Chu Mu looks ferocious staring at the sky, filled with a frenzied killing opportunity. Just now he has to absorb the power and spiritual power of Chu Jingtian and others to strengthen his own weak strength and soul power, and then he can leave the forbidden body where the flesh invades Chu Feng.


    However, an attack on the sky that day made him lose control of Chu Jingyun. At the same time, he used the illusory skill to shift his position so that everyone could get out of his control. In addition to killing the machine, he only had the opportunity to kill.


    The only relief is that Chu Feng is still under his control, and the barrier created by his great Shura swallowing technique is hard to break even if it is hard for the gods to break, and no one will hurt him at this time.


    The eyes of yin and evil took back from the sky, swept the people present, and then fell on Chu Jingtian.


    Although many of them were warriors, only a few of them were infinitely close to the demigod realm, and only these people could get great benefits after swallowing them. The rest of them were just a drop in the bucket and could not play a very important role.


    As for Murong Bing and lengrushuang, he knew that it was a twin chaotic body. Although the realm was super strong, as long as he occupied the taboo body of Chu Feng, he could enjoy their beautiful bodies safely, and naturally it was impossible for them to die both physically and mentally.


    "Do you think this will stop me?"


    Chu Mu cold smile, in the public to him when he again hands: "I see you can change how many times!"


    All of a sudden, the two strong men of the Chu family were once again under control, and they were pulled from dozens of meters away. Chu Mu directly launched the strongest swallowing technique this time, quickly and incomparably devouring everything of the two.


    It''s hard to avoid a lot of considerations when swallowing several people at a time, so that he can prevent the green evil spirit from the sky.


    Sure enough, the void again emerged, a strong force fell, but this time it did not play a role in the barrier cast by Chu mu. Cold as frost and Murong Bing stood there with ugly looks, even they could not save Chu Feng.


    And Chu Mu obviously didn''t care about Chu Bufan''s life and death, so cold as frost to scold, chubufan was thrown out.


    Chu Mu showed a sneer and looked at the sky: "I was distracted by too many people just now. This time, do you think you can save people from my hands?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Chu Feng''s figure gradually blurred in front of Chumu. Chumu''s pupil shrank sharply and cursed him. Qingsha didn''t save the two strong men of Chu''s family, but he changed chufeng.


    But then Chu Mu gave him a noncommittal smile. The magic chain was given to him by one person. Even the people in the realm of God can be locked. Chu Feng''s realm is obviously not up to God, and it is impossible to break through. As for Murong Bing and Murong Bing, they have tried to open it for him just now, which is impossible.


    Chu Feng was transferred to the outside. Lengrushuang and Murong Bing looked happy and came to Chu Feng. Leng Rushuang said, "let''s go. We can find the Tibetan master, and maybe we can solve it."


    Because if they continue to stay, they can''t help but Chu mu. When Chu Mu''s spiritual strength becomes stronger, it will certainly erode the Chu wind.


    They only care about Chu Feng, the rest of the people''s life and death, they don''t care at all.


    Chu Feng had no choice but to look at the magic chain, but Chu Feng did not choose to leave at this time. He looked calmly at the two strong men of Chu family who were withering like flowers, and their strength and vitality were constantly weakening. He frowned: "what''s the difference between the big Shura swallowing technique and the small Shura swallowing skill?"


    At the beginning, Luo Qian had the delusion of swallowing Yama with the small Shura''s swallowing skill. At the moment, this big Shura swallowing technique seems to be more evil than the small Shura''s swallowing technique.


    Cold as frost, seeing Chu Feng didn''t mean to leave at all. Angry at Chu Feng, he said, "the art of swallowing the great Shura is the perfect version of the art of swallowing small Shura."


    The swallowing skill of the great Shura not only has the basic characteristics of the small Shura''s swallowing technique, but also can devour the opponent''s power and soul power, and has no sequelae of the small Shura''s swallowing skill. It can strip the opponent''s will when swallowing the soul power, but only receives the strong spiritual will and its own strength.


    Then there will be no schizophrenics, and then the power can be fully accepted.


    This is not what the little Shura''s swallowing skill can''t do, but in addition to these, the great Shura''s swallowing skill has strong spiritual will to a certain extent, so that the power can be integrated into the soul and leave the body. Anyone who is weaker than the user''s mental power can occupy his body and everything.


    Lengrushuang looked dignified: "and at the beginning, Chu Mu''s own can not support the use of swallowing technique, it is you who gave him the power to use."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and didn''t regret letting Chu Mu stand up. He just felt that the so-called six prohibitions in ancient times should be completely destroyed.


    The art of swallowing by the little Shura, together with other people''s soul and power, will lead to mental disorder and personality split. It has disappeared completely with Luo Qian giving up everything.


    However, although the great Shura swallowing technique also devours the power and soul of others, it can strip away the self will in other people''s souls. In this way, there will be no mental disorder, but only the spiritual power and its own strength will be strengthened.Of course, the most dignified thing about Chu Feng is that when the spiritual power reaches a certain level, the soul can carry the power away from the noumenon, so that it can occupy the body of others and even erase the will of others.


    The fist clenched slightly, two Chu family infinite close to the demigod strong also turned into fly ash, only left clothes on the ground.


    And Chu Mu''s barrier was much stronger than it was at the beginning, and the evil spirit that pervaded him was even more powerful.


    A Yin smile, Chu Mu showed a ferocious smile: "next, is God, do not want to open my barrier, you are honest waiting for me to swallow it."


    Ha ha ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.


    "Want to run? Is it possible? "


    When Chumu saw Chu Jingtian, Chu Jingtao and two Chu family strong men left quickly. They passed by the joking arc coldly. Their hands gently raised a force and suddenly condensed the void: "under the unfolding of the great Shura swallowing technique, no one can stop it. Even God must kneel down and worship in front of me."


    Chu Jingtian and other four people were directly pulled by irresistible forces. The pale smile on Chu Mu''s face was even more crazy. As long as the four people were swallowed up again, no one could stop him.


    Cold as the frost flickers to the front, the endless ice and snow power converges in the sky, forming a devastating blow, suddenly falling between.


    The two strong men of the Chu family had already been bound and could not resist at all. When they saw the power of endless ice and snow, their pupils shrank violently, and without a scream, they completely fell to the ground and died.


    "I can''t move you!"


    Cold as frost, looking back at Chu Mu coldly: "but, I can kill them!"


    Chu Mu''s pupils coagulated, staring at the two Chu family strong men who died, and felt a faint pain in his heart. That was the infinite existence of demigod. How could it be that there was no such thing?


    Flashing a crazy shout, Chu Jingtian and Chu Jingtao quickly appear in the barrier, two dead, the remaining two are almost meaning.


    Chu Feng did not blame the cold as frost, and the people present did not dare to blame the cold frost. Now the best way to stop Chumu''s success is to kill those who are useful to him.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and opened his mouth: "I now ask you all to leave as soon as possible as the owner of the house."


    Chu Feng can see that Chu Mu is just empty and powerful and defensive, but has no attack power. As long as there is no one around him, he is a waste and can''t do anything. Therefore, Chu Feng wants to let everyone evacuate.


    Everyone responded to the rapid evacuation, but when we were close to the suspension bridge, suddenly the world was in turmoil. A wave of magic power fell from the sky. The suspension bridge with a length of several hundred meters was directly destroyed and fell down, and seven horrible figures slowly fell from the sky.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and the suspension bridge was destroyed, which means that most people can''t leave here. Only those who can stay in the sky for a short time at the top of tiannu have the chance to leave.


    The seven horror figures from the sky are the faces of Westerners. The first one is strange and handsome. His hair is black and his eyes are black. His breath is very terrible. He is close to God.


    The six men behind him, three men and three women, were also very terrible. Each of them was the master of the late demigod state.


    "Devil!"


    Murong Bing also found several figures and the man who was the leader. He suddenly woke up: "he is a devil born in the spirit world, and the magic chain is the thing in the spirit world. No wonder Chu Mu has a magic chain!"


    The devil has fallen on the ground, and the rest of the people around have scattered away. The magic power is mighty: "the beautiful lady must be the nine princesses from the wild demon region!"


    90 degree bow: "nice to meet you so beautiful. It''s my pleasure to introduce myself. My name is nagula."


    Nagula, the devil, is said to be the son of Satan and the future master of the spirit world!


    With a slight wave of fingers, Chu Jingyun in the distance seems to be bound, and it is difficult to be turbulent. Six men and women who follow nagula also disperse, directly deterring the public and even restraining lengrushuang and murongbing.


    Waving Chu Jingyun with his hand, he flew toward Chu mu. In front of nagula, the semi divine state was useless: "swallow him up quickly. I''m waiting for the gate of the five forbidden areas to be unimpeded, so that I won''t be lonely!"


    "Grandfather Suddenly, the evil spirit in the sky is also raging at this moment, burst to drink a shadow, lightning like falling from the sky.


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Chuyi, Qingsha!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1707

    Chu Yi is a green evil.


    Chu Feng was a little surprised, but he felt that in the expectation, Qingsha suddenly appeared to launch an attack, which seemed to be intended to save Chu Jingyun. But later he saved the rest of the people, so Chu Feng did not think about it.


    But now he appears directly, so just now, he saved Chu Jingyun, which is what he should have done.


    Lightning like figure like meteor general fall, want to block Chu startling cloud to Chu Mu''s side.


    The Gula smiled, suddenly a black figure passed by, and the figure of nagula appeared quickly in front of Chu Yi to block his way.


    Chu Yi launched a violent attack, Jai wanted to crack: "get out of my way!"


    Cold as frost also reacts, quickly moves up to stop Chu startling cloud, the latter is now semi God early stage of the state, if swallowed by Chu mu, it will be a big event.


    Just when they started, three of the six people who appeared with nagula locked the cold frost. The three later masters of the gods could control the cold frost and even fight with her. If the cold frost continued to block, they would have been attacked by three people.


    Murong ice also wanted to move, but was also blocked by three other people around the air turbine.


    Chu Yi''s eyes are full of anger. Seeing cold frost and Murong ice are also controlled, Chu Jingyun is directly lost in that barrier, and begins to be covered by the evil power of Chu mu. Ah, he yells, "I will kill you!"


    Cold frost and Murong ice looked at it. It was not wise to stand here waiting at this time. They nodded slightly at one glance and quickly moved up. They fought three people, and at one time, the forbidden area of Chu family was very much of a crack. The surrounding mountains were still huge trees and stones, all rolling.


    Nagula fought Chu Yi and fought furiously over the sky.


    Cold frost and Murong ice all over the three semigods later spiritual world strong, the same battle of the world changed.


    For the Chu family who participated in the ceremony today, it was to feel that everything in front of them was unreal as if they had dreamed.


    They were still excited and cheered for Chu Jingyun entering the semi God, but just a few days later, so many terror appeared, and there were so-called spirit demon sons who were infinitely close to God.


    Of course, they were even more surprised that Chu Yi seemed to have hidden something. The momentum burst out, no less than nagula. What was the matter?


    And when did Tianguan oasis come in so many terrible existence, and each is their powerless powerful person.


    But no matter how they think, facing the battle in the sky at this time, they feel only heavy to suffocating difficult repression, and everyone''s face shows the color of hard resistance. This is the battle between half gods, which is the battle of infinite proximity to God, not they can fight at will.


    It is a good thing to resist it. Some Chu family with lower level have directly spit blood and even die.


    The black eyes of the Gula monster passed through Chu Yi, and exited hundreds of meters away. There was a slight dignified appearance between the eyebrows. I didn''t expect that the strength of Chu Yi was to the point where he could be matched.


    But Chu Yi at the moment also no matter others recognize themselves, and regardless of the identity of Qingsha exposure, but look into the barrier, Chu Jingyun has no resistance ability, the strength and vitality are slowly disappearing.


    But facing the barrier that God may be able to break, Chu Yi has no way at this moment, and angrily says, "Chumu, he is your second Grandpa, you brute!"


    Chumu showed a pleasant look on his face, and a smile of evil and evil was raised at the corner of his mouth: "don''t tell me that this is useless. I grew up in the dark from a young man. Besides the so-called father, I have not seen a family member, even you and I have seen it for the first time. Your strength is bigger than I expected."


    "But it doesn''t matter. When I take the taboo, you will wait to surrender!"


    Nagula also launched another attack at this time. He had already arrived in the holy Dynasty not long ago. He intended to find Chu Feng to pursue the twelve wings of the devil. But when he came to Chu family to hide, he found a vicious circle, and finally found the forbidden area of Chu family and saw the living dead person of Chumu.


    The two sides reached an agreement that nagula wanted to completely open the door of the five forbidden areas, and that the spiritual world was not alone suppressed by the Lord and the Tibetan Lord. What Chu muyao had was a strong body, and both sides were ready to cooperate.


    The chain of lock demons, which is provided by nagula to Chumu, aims to lock the taboo, Chu wind!


    Facing the attack of nagula, Chu Yi took back his eyes with sadness and anger. He knew that Chu was unable to save the cloud. The killing machine was filled with and stared at the fast coming nagula.


    Suddenly, the Gula passed through the standing position of Chuyi, and Chu Yi stood there, but he could not touch it.


    That Gula turns around, the eye shows the color of consternation, how does the person become nihilism?


    Chu Yi slowly turned around, eyes filled with the fierce killing machine: "I want you, life is not like death!"


    Suddenly, Chu Yi launched a powerful force, and at that point he and nagula began to appear illusory like water waves like patterns, and the pupil of that Gula suddenly set: "junction?"He did not expect that Chu Yi could cast a boundary between his hands.


    Because in the western spiritual world, unless people who understand the power of space may create a boundary, now Chu Yi simply creates a boundary. Obviously, it is still a kind that can be entered and can not be out. Nagula attached more importance to it.


    Chu Yi''s strong, had to let him mention the spirit of twelve points.


    Because he felt that although Chu Yi was standing in front of him, it was just a virtual body, a real entity, and he didn''t know where to hide it.


    While still pondering in nagura, there was a violent scream, and a breath of demigod''s later period dissipated instantly between heaven and earth.


    Nagula suddenly turned back and saw that the body of a man he had brought was directly blasted, and the person who took the shot was Chu Yi. Looking at a Chu Yi standing in front of her, and looking at Chu Yi who appeared in the distance and killed her followers, nagula knew that was the entity of Chu Yi.


    Although the death of a demigod later, nagula is not heartbroken, but he is very angry to be played like a monkey.


    With a blast, the most powerful force thundered on the water wave like boundary, but the force was like a huge stone falling into the sea, only sputtered a little waves, and then no trace could be found.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Virtual body Chu Yi laughed: "you go on, wait for me to kill all your men, you will know how stupid you are."


    Another scream came. Two of the three men who fought against the cold frost had already died. The last one was covered by the force of ice and snow. Under the gaze of nagula, the physical Chu Yi punched out, and the body of the third spiritual power burst.


    Within a short period of time, the three powerful spirits in the later half god state were killed by Chu Yige. Nagula felt a faint pain in her heart and fiercely attacked the water ripple border. However, they were all the same as the beginning, and they were not effective at all.


    Chu Yi, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are all infinite close to God, and they were once gods. At this time, only three semi gods were left in the later stage. When the three men moved at the same time, they could gather the strongest strength to kill nagula.


    "Asshole!"


    Nagula played an endless force, but they could not break through the water ripple boundary. When she was angry, her pupils became more black, just like a bat foraging in the night. Suddenly, she was filled with a more terrifying smell.


    Chu Yi, who was about to kill the three powerful spirits, all stopped and looked at the direction of the water ripple boundary. They only felt that the breath of nagula was constantly climbing and had broken through to God.


    As cold as frost, eyebrow light frown: "he instantly stimulates potential, has God''s fighting power in a short time, not good!"


    All of a sudden, the water ripple border directly disappeared. Nagula said with a sneer: "it''s illusory art. There''s no boundary at all. What you see may not be true, what you feel may not be true. Only when you ignore it, can you come out. Oriental, you amaze me."


    "But that''s all. I''ll make you regret what a stupid thing to offend me."


    Heaven and earth magic power rolling, nagula lightning on the three Chu Yi launched a strong attack.


    The three spirit world strong men who got a breath relaxed and suddenly fell to the ground and attacked those strong Chu family members in the period of natural anger. Instead of killing them, they all threw them towards Chumu. Obviously, they wanted Chumu to expand themselves and occupy the taboo body.


    Because there was a prophecy that when taboo completely awakens the power of taboo, it will connect heaven and earth and everything. One thought can break through all illusions and open the doors of the five forbidden areas.


    This is the purpose of the spirit world. Let the five forbidden areas open together and take the present world as the battlefield!


    Chu Feng tried to break away from the magic chain, but found that no matter how powerful he played, it was difficult to break it. With a smile in his heart, even the God could be locked. It seems that it is not a empty word. The little Lord is not a God, even more so.


    Looking at Chu mu, we can see that his evil is becoming more and more vigorous. Chu Jingtao and Chu Jingtian are only skin and bone. Both Chu Jingtao and Chu Jingtian have turned into flying ash. After all, they are Chu family members. They did not die in his hands, but died in Chu Mu''s hands, still in their own hands.


    We also know that after today, even if the Chu family is not destroyed, it will also fall to a lower level. The existence of the infinite close to the demigods will die, which is almost the same as the Luo family in Meiyuan and the Yan Family in Yanshan.


    Suddenly, the sky and the earth were in turmoil. Chu Feng''s body was unsteady and shaking, and he looked up at the sky.


    Nagula, who inspires potential power and instantly improves his accomplishments, fights alone with Murong, lengrushuang and Chuyi. He still has the upper hand and narrows his eyes slightly.


    Mozi, the future master of the spirit world, the existence of the peak in the cloud is really extraordinary!


    Qi Qi ran passed in my heart. Would it really be the stepping stone of Chu Mu King''s presence in the world today, occupying his body and destroying his soul?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1708

    Everywhere is a crisis, at least for the people of the Chu family, this is a disaster.


    Above the void of heaven and earth, the battle between nagula and Chu Yi involves thousands of meters above the sky. While the endless force of ice and snow surges, the sky seems to be distorted by Chu Yi''s illusory art.


    In addition, there is the powerful magic power rolling of nagurana.


    Although it is on the ground, we can all feel the strength of this power. At this time, we should not say that the infinite is close to the existence of demigod, that is, people in the pre demigod state will be instantly crushed into ashes when they approach that range, because the power is too strong to appear in the world.


    This is also the reason why the people in the war deliberately suppressed it. Otherwise, it would only be more violent. Maybe the whole Chu family had already been destroyed.


    "The spirit world devil is really powerful."


    What everyone does not know is that Lu Wan and Xuanyuan emperor, who have been staying in the Chu family for decades at the top of a mountain tens of kilometers away from the forbidden area of the Chu family, looked at it. The latter said heavily: "if he accepted the power of inheritance, he might be able to stand with the second class in the shortest time."


    Lu Wan looked calm and did not show much emotion about the war in front of her. The Ancient World War I, launched by the demons, was ten million times more grand than that in the lost war world. That war was the twilight of the gods, and many of the world''s strongest men were lost in that war.


    In Lu Wan''s eyes, it was just a fight between children.


    Taking back her calm eyes, Lu Wan said in a soft voice: "this time, Chu Feng will officially go on the road of demon gods. If he can''t go, the demons of this era will be abolished. I will use the heavenly way to oppress and block the five forbidden areas, and no one can get in or out until the next era comes."


    That means that this era will slowly decline and perish.


    Xuanyuan emperor did not understand: "respect God, let me hand it!"


    Lu Wan gently shook his head: "this is the fate of Chu Feng. You can''t change too many things. We should go. No matter what the result today is, we are not suitable to appear in this modern world. Go back, the five forbidden areas have already known that taboos were born, and Zhang yun''er has won the throne and become a God. It is time for us to take the next step."


    "We need to pay attention to the devil, but we should pay more attention to the enemy of the devil."


    Turning around, Lu Wan left without a sound. Emperor Xuanyuan didn''t know which direction she was going. He took a look at the distance of the fierce battle. With a slight sigh, he left quickly.


    On the endless void, Lu Wan did not leave, but came to the highest point. She put her snow-white hand to her mouth. Looking at the helpless Chu Feng bound by the magic chain, she opened her red lips and said, "I hope you can stick to it!"


    Figure gradually blurred, this time Lu Wan left temporarily, do not want to see the final outcome of Chu Feng!


    Above the void sky, the battle between nagula and Chu Yi reached a place like the collapse of heaven and earth. The power and shock caused by the battle was no less than the direct explosion of an atomic bomb, and even more powerful.


    The difference is that these battles are carried out in the sky, and the impact on the ground is limited.


    But the cold caused by the endless ice and snow falling from the sky still makes many Chu family members unable to resist. This cold feeling can already make the martial arts feel cold. If they get closer, they may die soon.


    at this time, Chu Mu also gave out violent laughter, which attracted the eyes of the people attracted by the first battle of the sky. It was found that the people who had been devoured by Chu Mu had disappeared, and a chill appeared in their hearts.


    Does that mean that Chu Mu has gone to a terrible state?


    Chu Mu narrowed his eyes and felt that a crisis was slowly coming.


    Look at the sky, there is no one can protect him at this moment, Chu wind passed by with a wry smile: "Damn it!"


    "Chu Feng, give me your body!" Chu Mu slowly toward the Chu wind, the pace is much more stable than it was just now, the body shape is also more tall and straight than it was at the beginning, but still so thin, let people see, feel cold.


    At the moment, problems broke out in many aspects, and no one would take care of Chu Bufan. Seeing that Chu Mu''s mental strength seemed to have reached the standard, he came over with a happy look: "succeeded?"


    Chu Mu stopped in front of Chu Feng one meter away, eyes do not go to see Chu Bufan, sneer: "really successful, the rest is to erode his soul, let this body for my use."


    With his withered hands lifted up, Chu Mu''s eyes were full of cold and evil, and an evil force enveloped Chu Feng. He was bound by the magic chain, and he had no extra power to stop him. Moreover, it was a power of swallowing. Even if he exerted his power, he would be swallowed up in a short time.


    Seeing that Chu Mu was about to start, a figure suddenly burst into Chu Mu''s body. Chu Mu was excited about his dream of success for many years, so he didn''t notice anyone approaching.


    Chu Mu was hit, and his feet kept falling back on the ground, his hands were broken, and his leg bones were frail.


    Although he absorbed the strength and spiritual will of many strong men, his body was still the body of ordinary people after all, and could not withstand the deliberate impact, and his face suddenly turned ugly."Damn it!"


    Chu Bufan see Chu Mu was hit but also seriously injured, see the person who hit is Chu not dust, then a Leng: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu buchen coughed: "I told Chu Feng the truth a few days ago. He forgave me for what I had done, but he also abolished my cultivation. Brother, we were really wrong at the beginning. Don''t continue to make mistakes, OK?"


    "If you think about the second brother and the second sister-in-law who died, and then think about the second and third uncles and fourth uncles who just died, don''t you feel heartache? Chu Mu has twisted his mind. Kill him while he has strength and will. "


    Chu Bufan eyes a congealed, did not expect Chu not dust already told Chu wind truth, scold way: "stupid!"


    What seems to have been touched, Chu Bufan''s gentle face has been showing ferocity: "I will not forgive Chu Feng, I want him to atone for his parents. At first, it was clear that I knew Shangguan yingyue first, and I brought her back first. Chu Buji killed and robbed my beloved woman on the way, and I will destroy his son."


    "He should even be glad that his son is taboo. Otherwise, I would have killed him in those years. How could he have lived with overlord until now?"


    Pointing to Chu buchen: "so you get out of my way. I''ve prepared for so many years to let Chu Buji cut off his children and grandchildren, and then open the doors of the five forbidden areas to pursue zhigaowu road."


    Chu buchen stood in front of Chu Feng and shook his head firmly: "I''m sorry for my second brother''s family. I can''t watch Chu Feng''s accident again!"


    "Well, then I''ll kill you!" Chu Bufan is totally crazy, directly urged the powerful force to fall on Chu buchen.


    At the beginning, Chu Bufan''s realm was higher than that of Chu buchen. Now, Chu Feng abolished his accomplishments and became an ordinary person. When Chu Bufan''s strength fell on him, Chu buchen flew back like a broken wing bird, and rolled out seven or eight meters with Chu Feng.


    "Third Master of Chu!" Chu Feng saw the mouth and nose are blood Chu not dust, drink a voice.


    Chu Lingyun, who had been protected by some powerful people in the Chu family and was not affected by the storm, saw her father hurt and said, "father!"


    He was about to run over, but he was pulled by Ye Zisheng. A martial artist of Chu family raised his hand and slapped Chu Lingyun in a hurry. Although Chu Feng and Chu Feng could not match the battle in the sky, the three powerful spirits in the late period of demigod were in the same direction, which meant that it was difficult for anyone to get close to them.


    And those Chu family strong people who stayed in the same place at the beginning, few people will stand out, Chu Bufan alone, can suppress all people.


    Chu buchen coughed constantly, and did not face the miserable life and death, but a relief look: "I can finally go to see the second brother, Chu Feng, you must live well, although the Chu family is sorry for you, but you are still Chu family. If you can, you can support one, take good care of Lingyun, third uncle, thank you very much!"


    Chu Feng''s heart inexplicable acid, know that at the moment say what is useless, want to reach out but can not reach out, nodded his head to suppress the sadness in his heart: "third uncle, go well!"


    "You finally called me uncle." Chu not dust facial expression one joy, said a also completely closed the eye, the corner of the mouth hangs the satisfaction and the extrication smile.


    Chu Feng slowly got up from the ground, took a deep breath and felt cold all over his body. He was staring at Chu Bufan indifferently: "he is your brother."


    "So what?" Chu Bufan at the moment has completely torn his face, cold voice said: "your father is also my brother, but how about that? In this world, whoever wants to rob my things will die, and whoever will stop me from doing things will die. Even if it is you, it will not work, even if you are taboo! "


    Chu Feng feels Chu Bufan''s madness and knows that he has no medicine to save. He sticks to one thing for decades, which shows his hatred and distorted heart.


    His eyes regained a trace of calm, and Chu Feng said faintly: "Huangfu Juntao, should also come? At the beginning, you united to kill my parents and frame up my master. Today is the time when you have set up a bureau for many years and achieved results. How come your great ally has not appeared? I''m afraid that it will start to appear and be swallowed up by your dear son. "


    All of a sudden, a laugh fell from the sky. Huangfu Juntao suddenly appeared in front of Chu Bufan with a strong smile: "chufeng, you are a smart man. Yes, although I have cooperated with the master of Chu for many years, I never believe that a person can kill my brother, so I didn''t come out."


    "I don''t want to be swallowed up by his precious son as a sacrificial object, but you can''t try to provoke us like this. Finally, the goal of the master of Chu and I are the same."


    In collusion!


    Chu Feng''s heart came up with such a word, for the situation at the moment in unexpected, also expected, slightly shook his head: "kill the father, kill the mother, kill the master, I hate you like the sea, you pray that I will die today, if not, I will let you know that death is a luxury for you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1709

    The fierce battle of Murong ice and cold frost can not be separated from the ground, there are three demigod late spirit world strong.


    Secondly, there are Chu Bufan and Huangfu Juntao. The crisis of Chu Feng is clearly visible.


    For the Chu family, they are angry at the moment. Chu Jingtian''s three brothers were directly engulfed by Chu mu, together with the absolute strong man of the Chu family. Their relatives and clansmen are very angry about this, and they also have a lot of hatred for the former master of Chu Bufan.


    They don''t know the truth at the beginning. When they hear Chu Feng say it, Chu Bufan doesn''t deny it. They know that Chu Bufan''s alliance with outsiders to frame up his own brother is not a human being.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Chu Mu coughed on the ground, and he was weak. He snorted: "control the Chu wind for me. I want to erode his body."


    Chu Bufan also dissipated his anger, showed a grim smile and walked toward Chu Feng. Everything was over. Today, the taboo is his son. In the future, Chu Mu will rise to the top of the cloud. After so many years of waiting, he will open the doors of the five forbidden areas with taboos.


    "Nineteen years, still hate?"


    Seeing that Chu Bufan was about to control the Chu wind, a slight sigh came from the void, and there was also an irresistible hatred and killing: "you United Huangfu Juntao and forced to die uninhibited. Today, you have to kill Chu Feng for your ambition. Is it really good?"


    Chu Bufan stopped, looked up at the void, frowned, who in the end, why not feel silent?


    Chu Feng also raised his head. He knew who was coming, the old woman in red who had been taking care of the graves for her parents all these years.


    Huangfu Juntao was also on guard. He stepped back a little. If there was a big problem, he would run away immediately, showing his despicable character.


    The three spiritual strongmen also showed their strong strength and were ready to deal with unexpected situations at any time.


    In addition to the battle that was still going on over the dome that day, all around were quiet. They all looked at the void that made the sound. Dongfang Yun also stood in the crowd with a complicated look. She also knew that it was the old lady in red who just looked like an ordinary person. How could she have such pressure?


    A faint breath slowly came out, and the faces of the three powerful spirits, even all of them, changed slightly. That was the peak momentum of the late demigod.


    Although there is still a weak sense of instability, the momentum of the late peak of demigod is not wrong.


    Chu Mu''s eyes twinkle on the ground. His body can''t move now. He can only erode Chu Feng''s body.


    Now there is an old woman in red who is at the peak of semi God''s later period, which makes Chu Mu''s eyes more sharp. He absorbs Chu Jingtian''s strength and spiritual will. His spiritual will has reached an extremely strong and terrifying situation, which is enough to erase Chu Feng''s spirit will and occupy his body.


    It''s not impossible to absorb another person, but the old woman in red is the peak of demigod''s later period, so she is not so compatible.


    The old woman in red took a glance at Chu Mu and said faintly, "your mother and I had a good relationship at that time, but I didn''t expect that your father made you like this just to cultivate a magic art."


    "Unfortunately, you should be a child living in the sun."


    Chu Bufan stares at the old woman in red in front of her eyes, but she has a familiar feeling: "who are you?"


    The old woman in red coughed gently and said calmly: "it doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that no one can hurt Chu Feng today, even the most powerful in the hidden world, the Lord of the spirit world, the supreme god of the demon Kingdom, and even the emperor of the demon Kingdom!"


    Chu Bufan narrowed his eyes and stepped back a little. In the face of the latter''s later peak state of demigod, he was infinitely close to the semi God''s cultivation, but after all, he was still a little poor.


    Huangfu Juntao also frowned. The explanation of the mysterious existence is still in his ears. Now there is such a powerful figure. What should we do?


    Everyone''s mind is different, Chu family also has a kind of meaning, but Chu Feng is not too happy.


    Looking up to the sky, Murong Bing and lengrushuang are still fighting. But at the moment, Chu Feng is not concerned about this, but a kind of depression and depression. He always feels that there is an unknown powerful existence hidden in the dark today.


    It''s just that in addition to the demons and their group of people, what other powerful people will appear?


    God?


    This is the only possibility that Chu Feng can think of at the moment. At the moment, the sky is already close to the divine war. In addition to the appearance of God, the rest of the people are just embellishment. That kind of feeling is full of Chu Feng''s heart and lasts for a long time.


    The three spiritual powers have also slowly locked in the old lady in red with the gas engine. Although the latter is one level higher than them, the three people together may not be able to win, but now they have to do so.


    One of the brown haired women said to Chu mu on the ground: "Mr. Chumu, we are dragging this old woman. You should seize the time. If time goes by, there will be changes. The power of the devil can last for half an hour at most. If you don''t succeed, there will be nothing we can do in the spirit world."Restore the original strength of the devil, it is impossible to withstand Murong ice their union, so the time is really not much.


    The old woman in red seemed to have no feeling at all. She turned and looked at Chu Feng: "child, protect yourself. Pay attention to Huangfu Juntao. He is the most despicable person!"


    Chu Feng did not say anything polite at the moment, and he did not need to be polite, because the old woman in red did not make a move. He could only passively bear the erosion of Chu mu.


    He nodded, but looked at Huangfu Juntao. When the old woman in red said that, he also found that there was something wrong with Huangfu Juntao today. As for what was wrong, Chu Feng did not know for the time being.


    The old woman in red arranged for a while and walked forward slowly with a stick. The rickety body seemed to fall at any time. However, the three spiritual strongmen, or the rest, did not dare to despise the old woman in red.


    This is the terror of a demigod''s later peak, and all weakness is just performance.


    The situation of the war is imminent!


    The brown haired woman who started to talk first pressed the old lady in red with the force of demigod, which made most people around him unstable.


    The old woman in red raised her crutches and gently knocked on the ground, and the brown haired woman''s attack was immediately dissipated.


    The brown haired woman was stunned and dignified: "she is very strong. Let''s go together."


    The other two spiritual strongmen also launched an attack. The old woman in red took out a figure and flew directly into the air. There were too many people on the ground. She didn''t want to wait for the battle to implicate too many innocent people.


    As for Chu Feng, it''s not safe until you get rid of these people. The magic chain completely shackles him.


    The old woman in red was restrained, and Chu Mu showed a cold sense: "it seems that after all, God will love me a little."


    "Father, bring him to me, and I will swallow him now."


    Chu Bufan dispelled the repression brought by the old woman in red, only when it was the old monster hidden in the verdict. His eyes were cold and he continued to walk towards Chu Feng, filled with terror and crazy killing opportunities.


    But before Chu Feng came near, Chu Bufan felt a terrible breath emerge. In vain, he turned back and did not understand the situation. He felt bone piercing pain all over his body. His body flew out and fell heavily on the ground. He spat out blood.


    Holding back the pain on his body, he looked at the person who had made the move. Chu Bufan raised his hand and pointed to him: "Huangfu Juntao."


    It''s true that Huangfu Juntao is really the one who makes the move, and Huangfu Juntao at the moment is not infinitely close to the state of demigod, but the state in the early stage of demigod, with strong and strong breath.


    Chu Bufan eyes Leng Ran: "how can such, when did you step into the state of demigod?"


    Chu mu on the ground was also stunned, and then he was angry: "Damn it, Huangfu Juntao, I want you to stop immediately, or don''t think I can open the door of the five forbidden areas."


    "Are you talking to me?" Huangfu Juntao sneered. At the moment, the people around him are not his opponents. He is not in a hurry. He kills Chu Mu: "if so, I''m sorry to tell you that I pursue the five forbidden areas to achieve demigods. But I''m already a demigod, and the five forbidden areas are not very attractive."


    "What''s more, I have been able to step into the five forbidden areas. What can I do for you? What can I do if I''m forbidden?"


    Chu Mu feels Huangfu Jun Tao''s killing opportunity to himself, Leng way: "what do you want to do?"


    All of a sudden, Chu Mu''s chest burst out, and the blood had never flowed out. It was obvious that they were all dried up. Huangfu Juntao gave a cold smile: "obviously, I''m going to kill you, a dangerous guy. Who knows if you will swallow me up when you become a taboo?"


    Chu Mu pain can not feel, cold eyes: "rogue villain."


    Huangfu Juntao burst into laughter, and suddenly a force fell on Chu Mu''s weak body. He burned his body directly while he could not do anything. Chu Mu did not feel pain and did not call. He just looked at Huangfu Juntao coldly and even showed a strange smile. However, Huangfu Juntao didn''t pay attention at all.


    A figure suddenly hit the ground heavily. Huangfu Juntao looked at him with a look. He was a strong man in the spiritual world, but now he is dead.


    Looking up at the sky, there are two spiritual strongmen fighting against the old woman in red. The terrible demigod power is rampant in the whole void. If you don''t hurry up, the old lady in red will completely kill these strong men in the spirit world.


    Quickly toward the Chu wind, showing a grim smile: "less wind, please follow me to a place."


    Although the old woman in red was in the battle, she kept her eyes on the ground. Huangfu Juntao showed his fangs and walked towards the Chu wind. Her eyes were full of opportunities to kill. Her crutches kept pointing out in her hands and forced the two spiritual women to retreat. Her body fell down in an instant.


    Huangfu Juntao felt the threat and quickly retreated. He didn''t want to be killed by an old woman in red.


    The moment the old woman in red fell to the ground, her crutches were suddenly broken into countless pieces. Her eyes were full of opportunities to kill and raise her hands. The debris went directly to the void. Before the two women from the spiritual world who followed her did not attack, they felt enveloped by a force.Their faces all changed: "this is", "and"


    before saying the words behind them, suddenly two people''s bodies burned in vain, and the screams kept falling on the ground, hitting a deep hole, but no matter how they rolled, the fire could not be extinguished.


    Chu Feng frowned. What strength did the crutch bring out just now? Why can''t the burning flame be extinguished?


    The old woman in red didn''t explain this. She just took a look at Chu Bufan, who was half dead in the distance, and the trace of Chu Mu that had been burned out by the fire, and finally fell on Huangfu Juntao: "you are a pseudo demigod. Who triggered the thunder for you and made you step into the realm of demigod. Where do you want to take Chu Feng?"


    Huangfu Juntao did not know who the mysterious existence was. Facing the powerful old woman in red, his eyes were full of dignified: "there is nothing to tell!"


    The eyes of the old woman in red burst into a fierce look. Huangfu Juntao suddenly seemed to be blown out by an invisible fist and hit him in the distance. He was unable to resist the old woman in red at all.


    The old woman in red walked forward, and the opportunity of killing was looming: "in those years, you made a plan to cast injustice. If you don''t say it today, you''ll die."


    The old woman in red raised her hand and was about to annihilate Huangfu Juntao completely. Suddenly, Chu Feng, who had been standing behind her, cried out. The old woman in red jumped back and her pupils shrank violently: "Chu Feng!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" All of a sudden, Jie Jie''s laughter rang out of nothingness, and Chu Muna''s familiar voice appeared again: "Huangfu Juntao, thank you very much. I forgot to tell you, because I am weak, the way to take away my soul is to destroy my body. I still want to avoid your cognitive withdrawal, but now, thank you very much."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Chu Feng felt that his head was going to explode, and his hand wanted to reach out to hold his head, but he couldn''t move at all. He fell to the ground all at once and kept rolling.


    "Get out of here!" he said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1710

    Because Murong ice several people fight against the clouds, rolling sky, slowly gathered heavy black clouds, dark pressure of a depressing.


    It seems that the sky is going to rain heavily and flood everything in the world. Everyone feels the wind and rain coming. Even the powerful warriors have some palpitations. After all, there is no Noah''s Ark in this era.


    The old woman in red has completely forgotten to go to Huangfu Juntao. She just looks at Chu Feng anxiously: "what''s going on?"


    Chu Feng felt that his head was going to explode and his soul was tingling. A person''s voice and will appeared in his mind and was fighting against his mental strength, as if he wanted to occupy his body.


    In the process of pain, Chu Feng knew that it was Chu Mu''s usurpation of the art of devouring the great Shura. As long as his spiritual will was erased, Chu Feng would really die, leaving only a body, but the future of this body is also Chu Mu''s, and his Chu wind is really lost.


    The sudden change also made the war in the sky stop. Nagula saw this scene with a satisfied smile: "ha ha ha ha, great. The five forbidden areas are about to reappear. The secular battlefield will be filled with gunpowder."


    Rolling on the ground, Chu Feng''s left eye became more and more monstrous. His mouth was bitten and his blood overflowed. He didn''t feel a trace of it. His eyes were wide and his expression was ferocious.


    Cold as frost and Murong ice have returned to the ground, the former cold face: "Chu wind, you have to hold on to me."


    Murong ice also clenched the palm of his hand: "husband, you must persist, or you will dissipate between heaven and earth."


    "Kill him!" Chu Yi appeared on the side like a ghost, and her eyes coldly swept the rolling Chu wind on the ground: "when the great Shura''s swallowing skill reached the point of seizing the house, almost no one could stop it. Before Chu Mu started, Chu Mu also absorbed the strength and spiritual will of many strong men, plus the accumulation of years of practicing magic."


    "Chu Feng can''t fight unless he has the will of God."


    Murong Bing shook his head: "no, I won''t look at my husband''s accident, there will be a way."


    "There will be no way." Chu Yi shook her head and her eyes were still like ice: "the only way is that Chu Feng has also practiced the art of devouring the great Shura, and in turn, it will erase Chu Mu''s spiritual will. Otherwise, he will surely disappear. Of course, if there is a god equivalent to the ancient second-order practitioners, it will still be organic."


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing looked at Chu Yi at the same time: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Yi stares at Chu Feng''s painful color, which is bound under the magic chain, and frowns: "they can use the supreme power to directly oppress Chu Mu''s spiritual consciousness, which is still unstable in Chu Feng''s body. Then Chu Feng''s body can exert its absolutely strong will, and then chufeng''s spiritual will can be wiped out."


    "But do you think it''s possible to be a God who is equivalent to a second-order practitioner in ancient times?"


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang look sluggish. Naturally, they know the meaning of Chu Yi, that is to say, a little despair emerges in their hearts. If they were at their peak, they would be OK. But now they have lost their accomplishments and can''t do anything about it.


    Chu Yi revealed the opportunity to kill: "so, we can only kill him."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Nagula laughed again in the air, furious: "I stand here, do you think you can succeed?"


    "Think more about your situation. When a new demon is born, can you still live?"


    Chu Yi''s eyes indifference, suddenly again to nagula, Chu Jingyun''s death has completely angered him, he now just want to let nagula pay the price of life.


    "You go, I have my own way!"


    The old woman in red was calmly throwing out a sentence and walked forward: "Chu Feng will be OK. I won''t allow others to erase his will and possess his body."


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing looked at the old woman in red, and they both frowned and never met!


    The old woman in red felt the hesitation of the two people''s expressions and showed a plain smile: "believe me!"


    That look is sincere and pleading, Murong Bing skimmed the familiar feeling, the heart worry also virtually dissipated, pulling cold frost: "kill the devil first, believe her!"


    Leng Rushuang doesn''t know who the old woman in red is, but she believes that Murong Bing is a man of propriety. If you look at Chu Feng, who is helpless now, she can only hope that she can create a miracle.


    "Children, must abide by the original heart, wipe out Chu Mu''s spiritual will, and leave his strength for his own use." The old woman in red stood in front of Chu Feng and said with calm expression.


    In the later period of the semi God, the momentum of the peak gradually became more and more powerful, leading her own strength into the body of Chu Feng. Dongfang Yun saw this scene in the distance, and her pupils shrank sharply. The old woman in red wanted to strengthen the willpower of Chu Feng and resist the erosion of Chu mu with her powerful spirit.


    It''s just that this will have a little influence on one''s own state and body. Since ancient times, no one will consume his own strength to help others, unless he is a very close person.


    At any time, the red eyebrows of an old woman are tighter than those of the East.And see Chu wind rolling and Howling there, pain crazy appearance, Oriental rhyme heart but did not see Chu Feng unlucky happy, hidden there is a worry she does not understand.


    For months, it is not said to get along with Chu wind every minute, but it is also a kind of getting along with each other. Chu Feng is a king''s egg. But he is not the eight egg when he shows the sentimental and the peculiar taste of the man who does not belong to this age, which makes the East rhyme a little trance.


    Xianchongmen island on the foot of Chu Feng hugged her on the boat, but also personally treated her sprain leg.


    Sometimes she doesn''t know that she has a little bit of food on her mouth. Chu Feng cleans her mouth.


    Before she came to the Chu family of Tianguan, Chu Feng came out when she was in danger, even after she was angry and left with the care that followed after, the scene suddenly appeared in her mind at this moment.


    Even, she found that Chu Feng touched her several times recently, and was much gentler.


    Shaking her head, dongfangyun doesn''t want to continue to think about these things, but I don''t know why to see Chu Feng suffering from the painful situation. Her heart is very sad. Tears slowly slide down unconsciously. Her heart passes through the sad, and scolds the king Badan!


    Hands into a fist, Oriental rhyme did not sound, but in the heart is shouting, you must stick to it, you must die can only be in my hand, to persist!


    But Chu Feng, with the help of the old lady in red, has reduced her pain a little bit, but Chu Mu''s spiritual strength is still hitting his brain. The sky clouds rolling thunder sound dull, which is the breath of taboo force.


    The old lady in red clothes had sweat on her forehead, which consumed a lot and was very hard.


    Bite lips to resist the continued strengthening of the spirit of Chu wind, red dress old woman heart constantly to Chu Feng, children, you must adhere to ah!


    Suddenly, the Chu wind on the ground did not roll down and lay down there, the chain of the lock on the body slowly released slowly disappeared, just as inexplicable as it was when it began to appear.


    The red dress old lady was shocked, and her strength was also subconsciously collected. Chu Feng lay there with her eyes open, and the left eye appeared strange red, which gave a sense of blood thirsty restlessness.


    The first step forward, the old lady in red frowned and said, "Chu Feng, how are you?"


    Don''t say that the old lady in red at this moment, that is, all people hold their breath and look at the scene. The change of heaven and earth can be seen because of the status of Chu wind taboo. At this time, the chain of demons disappears, and Chu wind lies, is it that he has kept her heart or does Chumu already occupy his body?


    The old lady in red dress slowly wants to squat down to check, suddenly a force burst out of Chu wind. The whole heart of the old lady in red dress is in Chu wind. She didn''t expect the sudden attack, and she was directly blown out by the sudden force, without serious injury, but she felt a problem.


    Chu wind suddenly issued a loud laugh in his mouth. The body slowly began to rise in the sky. The dark magic wings opened instantly. Magic power rolled: "from now on, Chu Mu has died. I am Chu wind, new Chu wind!"


    I am Chu wind, new Chu wind!


    The eight words of determination reverberated into everyone''s ears. Murong ice and cold frost stopped the war again, and looked at the figure of the magical God. The eyes of the two women showed sadness and pain. Impossible, the Chu wind could not disappear.


    Obviously, it is not the beginning of Chu wind to look up, look at the sky, and the corner of the mouth raises a cold killing: "except for the twin chaos, all will die!"


    The Gula was still excited, but when she heard Chu Feng, her face changed dramatically: "damn!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1711

    The new Chu Feng shows the absolute intention of killing. Except Murong Bing, all of them are going to die. Nagula is naturally angry.


    "However,,"


    with a cold smile of Chu Feng, the dark magic wings trembled and the body continued to move upward, which made the magic power even more powerful: "before you die, let you witness the power of taboo and the opening of the five forbidden areas!"


    "Stop him!" Chu Yi''s first reaction came over, hearing Chu Feng''s words, his face changed dramatically, and he cheered.


    He also gave up killing nagula temporarily because he wanted to prevent Chu Feng from opening the five forbidden areas. Once the five forbidden areas are broken today, the five forbidden areas will be completely re presented in the next few days, completely breaking the secular balance, and the whole world will be shrouded in the disaster of extinction.


    In the face of Chu Yi''s violent attack, Chu Feng smiles coldly, and her left eye twinkles slightly. Chu Yi is suddenly attacked by an invisible force and flies hundreds of meters away.


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing did not continue to attack nagula. Chu Feng opened the five forbidden areas, which was absolutely not allowed.


    Nagula frowned deeply, and his power was almost saturated. He continued to stay. Even if Chu Yi did not kill him, Chu mu, who was now in full control of Chu Feng''s body, would kill him. He wanted to be king in the world, and his Jedi would not allow equal people to compete with him.


    Just a simple moment, nagula had an idea, and in a twinkling of an eye, she went to the distance.


    The five forbidden areas are about to open. It''s not wise to fight against Chu Feng now. It''s better to wait for the powerful people in the spirit world and all walks of life to step out after the five forbidden areas are opened, and then attack the taboos. This is the only way now.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is the focus of the world. No one cares about nagula''s leaving. They just feel the atmosphere of destruction in the sky.


    In the face of the attack of cold frost and Murong ice, the wings of Chu wind trembled, and the violent hurricane produced in an instant made the endless ice and snow power of the two women completely lost their significance, and forced them back a long distance by that force.


    Cold as frost frowns: "he is now equivalent to the beginning of the state of God, we are not his opponent."


    Murong Bing shook his head: "no, I don''t believe my husband will become like this. I want to dig out Chu Mu''s dirty soul from her husband''s body."


    Chu Feng laughed and his fingers were cold as frost and Murong Bing: "don''t be paranoid. I don''t want to. Who can help me now? God is qualified to fight with me. "


    Endless hurricanes surged around Chu Feng. A black whirlpool appeared in the sky. It was as cold as frost and Murong ice. Even the Oriental rhyme on the ground showed shock. It was the five forbidden areas that blocked the way of heaven. Chu Feng wanted to break the suppression of heaven and open the five forbidden areas.


    The old woman in red stood quietly on the ground, letting the wind blow, but her bent body was still.


    Deep eyes gently flash the rules that others don''t understand, and sigh in my heart: it seems that it''s time!


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s body emerged extremely powerful black light beam directly rushed into the black whirlpool that appeared in the sky, and the sky also dropped endless thunder, loud and loud, resounding between the heaven and the earth.


    In such a strong power, God''s pressure, many low-level Chu family existence in one after another spit blood to the ground.


    God, even just a look, can kill an ordinary warrior.


    In the endless thunder light, Chu Feng was there, and the black beam of his body went straight to the sky, containing incomparable strength, which was magnificent against the background of thunder light.


    The surging thunder and magic power make the rest of the people can''t get close to it. Even if it''s the cold frost and Murong Bing''s attack, it''s hard to get close to it, let alone stop it.


    At this moment, the whole Chu family was completely quiet. Looking at the huge black whirlpool above the sky, the black light beam from Chu Feng connected with it. It seemed that Chu Feng took the initiative to carry everything away, challenging the strongest authority of heaven and earth, the way of heaven!


    "It''s over!"


    An attack had no effect. Murong Bing shook his head in frustration: "if you open the door of the five forbidden areas, something will happen. Absolutely not, absolutely not!"


    As cold as frost, her eyebrows wrinkled deeply, and she knew that it was the power of heaven to suppress the five forbidden areas. But now Chu Feng has to use the force of taboo to break it. Moreover, it seems that the situation has become loose. She also knows that it can''t be done. However, what she and Murong Bing can do now are powerless.


    All of a sudden, when it was as cold as frost and Murong ice, and almost all of us were in despair, a deafening voice sounded from the endless sky, which was extremely fierce, just like the chant of a dragon!


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing spirit of a shock, raised his head to look at the top of the sky, face instant pale: come!


    The old woman in red, who is gathering a powerful force, also narrowed her eyes. She felt a breath, a very uncomfortable breath, an evil spirit, and it was absolutely powerful.


    Dongfang Yun in the crowd, although has been blocked strength, but after countless years she seems to know what it is, calf tremor almost did not fall on the ground, eyes show fear, the devil came, the devil really came!As cold as frost, they are, let alone the Chu family? People look into the sky with fear, especially feel that they are unable to fight against the breath, but also have a sense of fear of death. What kind of pressure is that, what kind of strong breath is it?


    Like the sound of the Dragon chant is still ringing through, and even over the rolling thunder in the sky.


    Chu Bufan excites his son and successfully obliterates Chu Feng''s will to occupy his body. But when he hears the unknown voice and the strange breath, he feels a heavy heart and has a bad premonition in his heart.


    In terms of peace, it is estimated that Huangfu Juntao is the only one who is calm. His eyes are still looking at the sky. This strange breath is a little similar to the mysterious existence he began to encounter. The only difference is that the smell of the mysterious existence overflows, which makes people more uncomfortable.


    A black shadow appeared above the rolling black cloud. All the people looked at it with their eyes fixed on it. They didn''t know which sharp eyed person was. "Snake head, that''s snake head!"


    After breaking the depression of fear, everyone found that the black shadow appeared in the endless black cloud was a snake head, which was very large, and there was a horn on the head. At the moment, all people''s hearts only had more fear. What was the matter with the snake head in the sky or the huge and terrible snake head?


    But all of this shock did not end. With the appearance of the snake head, within the scope of several hundred meters of the sky that day, all of a sudden, snake heads came out one after another in the dark cloud. There were nine snake heads on top of them!


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing with Oriental rhyme all frowned, and their eyes were dignified. The rest of them could not know who it was, but they could not.


    One of the nine gods of the serpent!


    Chu mu, who occupied Chu Feng''s body, was slightly silent, and his voice pierced all the nothingness: "from the wild demon domain?"


    Said and gently nodded: "Hydra, it seems to be the demon domain, and only the demon domain will give birth to alien monsters."


    "Taboo?" One of the largest snake head slowly came down. The huge snake body was hundreds of meters long and came to the Chu wind. The endless thunder light did not seem to have any effect on it: "it seems that I came in time, and almost let you completely integrate. The art of devouring the great Shura should not be learned by human beings!"


    With his huge mouth open, Chu Feng''s face changed and appeared ferocious: "asshole, I''ll open the five forbidden areas. You demon regions will thank me. What do you want to do?"


    The huge snake head''s mouth gave out strange laughter, and his mouth was also gathering a huge force: "such a thing should not be done by such a lowly person as you, and the body of the devil should not be occupied by such a lowly person as you."


    "Asshole!" Feeling the terrible power, Chu Feng looked up at the sky. Now the five forbidden areas are only loose and need a little time to break. But he has no way. Otherwise, he will be completely annihilated by this terrible Hydra.


    Forced to take back the black beam, the black whirlpool in the sky is also slowly disappearing, sharp eyed people found that the forbidden area of heaven appeared cracks, but then disappeared.


    Chu wind dark magic wings shaking in an instant disappeared in front of the huge snake head, to the height of 1000 meters away, left eye monster bloodthirsty staring at Hydra: "stupid guy, dare to challenge me


    The voice did not fall, suddenly felt something back, a black light flashed on his body, although the dark magic wing unloaded the huge attack, but the body still fell from the high altitude, hit the ground, hit a deep hole.


    "The devil''s body has not grown up, it''s also scum!"


    The huge and ferocious snake head''s eyes were filled with cold color. Without looking at the Chu wind which was beaten down by it with one move, the cruel nine snake heads were completely exposed. The huge snake body circled in the air, just like a monster with numerous branches.


    Perched on that high altitude, a torrent of evil spirit surged between heaven and earth, oppressed people can hardly breathe.


    The nine snake heads also looked at Chu Yi, who was suspended in the void: "Qingsha, the sage of the seven evils, did not expect that the inheritor was revived. It seems that the goddess has not been killed completely, leaving you with your soul."


    The ferocious look of disdain moved away from Chu Yi and fell on Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing. In vain, I could feel that his nine pairs of eyes showed a happy look: "nine princesses, four princesses, it seems that the demon emperor''s feeling is correct, you are indeed in the present world, but this cultivation is not flattering!"


    "Come with me, the demon emperor has missed you for countless years and would like to see you very much. Of course, I will leave with your common man, the demon God!"


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing look ugly. Today they are not enemies of snake respect. As long as snake Zun breathes, they may all be able to annihilate them.


    "I want you dead!" All of a sudden, the sky was turbulent, and the huge magic power surged. The defeated Chu Feng suddenly appeared on the huge snake head, and a heavy blow fell down suddenly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1712

    A loud noise is no less than a thunderbolt.


    But there is no imagination of snake Zun''s head being smashed. Instead, Chu Feng, who dropped his fist, was shot and flew out for thousands of meters to stabilize his body.


    A giant of snake Zun turned to look at Chu Feng in the distance: "although you have the fighting power equivalent to God now, there is still a gap between you and me. My own physical strength is not what you can compete with. Moreover, the ninth Princess and the fourth princess did not tell you that there are some demon body strength, even if it is a magic weapon that can''t be broken?"


    After that, snake Zun''s strange smile came out again: "I forget that you are not the original taboo now, you are a dirty soul, so let me solve you."


    Above the sky, the nine headed snake''s body twinkles with a strange light. Under everyone''s gaze, it slowly becomes smaller. At last, a figure stands in the void. On the black armor, there are ferocious snake patterns, cold and thin face, and venomous snake eyes.


    It gives people a silent oppression, the black cloak moves with the wind, and a huge evil spirit pervades him.


    Snake Zun''s eyes slightly raised, looking at the Chu wind thousands of meters away, the monster smile: "in the demon domain, I am the third!"


    With his voice falling and his body moving, he could not breathe. The snake statue appeared in front of Chu Feng, and the black cloak slowly fell down. Everything happened in a moment. No one saw how he moved.


    Chu mu, who occupied the body of Chu Feng, trembled and looked ferocious: "what do you want to do?"


    "You don''t deserve this body." All of a sudden, snake Zun''s fierce hand, the endless evil spirit enveloped the Chu wind.


    Feeling the huge oppressive force, the sweat appeared directly on Chu Feng''s forehead. After more than 20 years of human and ghost free life, Chu Mu feels that his life glory is about to begin and becomes a taboo king in the world.


    But when he faced the snake, there was a shiver from the heart.


    "You take away taboos, but you don''t have a taboo ambition. Sorry!"


    Snake Zun raised his hand gently, and Chu Feng went up with him: "so you don''t deserve to have such a powerful body. Only if you have the heart of an absolutely strong person can you have a taboo body. Although you are not as good as me, you don''t even have the courage to fight the first World War. Waste is waste. Even if you practice the art of devouring the great Shura, it''s waste!"


    The word "waste" severely stimulates the soul of Chu mu.


    Ah, he cried. Over the years, he denied that he was a waste, but when he got up and walked two steps, he said he was a waste more than once.


    Now, he has succeeded in seizing Chu Feng''s body. He is taboo. How can he tolerate the impact of the word "waste"?


    In the fury, Chu Mu''s soul controlled the taboo body that had just taken over her, aroused the force of violent taboo, broke the shackles of the snake king, and launched the most violent attack.


    It''s just that the attack fell on the snake Zun, hardly even scratching.


    The snake''s mouth is especially fragile.


    On the ground, what happened has completely exceeded the Chu family''s understanding of the world. They know the five forbidden areas, but the specific thing is that they don''t know what''s going on in the Hydra and the wild demon domain?


    Even looking at Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, from a few words of snake Zun, they have already realized that they are also demons, which seem to be very powerful and have special physique.


    At this moment, the hearts of the Chu family are complex. Some of them don''t want Chu Feng to become the master of the family. However, some changes have taken place when Chu Jingyun breaks through the demigod. Now it is obviously the body that Chu Mu is in charge of. Their hearts don''t know what it is like.


    But more people are thinking that if snake Zun and he die together, today''s crisis will be completely eliminated.


    Because whether Chu mu, who controls Chu Feng''s body, wins, or snake Zun kills Chu Feng, I believe they won''t show mercy to Chu''s family, so they can only fantasize there and die together.


    In the sky battle, it is obvious that Chu Feng''s attack was completely ignored.


    All of a sudden, a thunder of punishment fell from the sky. In that moment, Chu Feng retreated a hundred meters, and the thunder fell on the snake Zun''s body and exploded, and there was more than one.


    After that, the endless thunder of punishment fell continuously, and the whole sky twinkled with thunder light and destruction. Chu Feng''s face showed a grim smile. Looking at the place where the punishment thunder constantly bombarded that day, snake Zun was covered by thunder light: "how can I let a demon, a small snake hinder me after more than 20 years of hard work?"


    Hands up and down heavily, a more terrible thunder of punishment followed, a roar annihilated the darkness of the sky.


    Everyone held their breath and looked at the thunder flooded state without blinking, for fear of missing an instant.


    In my heart, I felt that snake Zun should be annihilated in such thunder light.Compared with people''s looks and fantasies, cold as frost, Murong Bing and Oriental rhyme are not so optimistic. The thunder of heaven''s punishment is very strong, which once destroyed an era. But they feel that the thunder of punishment just now is much weaker than that released by Chu Feng, so they can''t play the real power of taboo.


    As snake Zun said, Chu Mu only occupied the body of Chu Feng, but did not have the heart of a strong and brave man.


    The endless thunder light also slowly dissipates at this moment, the chufeng with a grim smile appears on his face. Seeing the figure slowly appearing after the thunder light dissipates, who is not the snake Zun?


    People on the ground are all shocked by the same shock. What''s going on? The thunder that can almost destroy countless people. Why doesn''t it seem that all of them can''t hurt snake Zun?


    "A little snake?"


    Snake Zun outlined a cold smile and looked scornfully: "now I''ll let you know if I''m a little snake!"


    In a flash, the snake statue disappeared in the void. Suddenly, countless snake shadows appeared in the sky, constantly attacking the wind of Chu. The soul of Chu mu in the deep was angry, and he provoked the force of taboo to resist all this wantonly.


    And no one found that the old woman in red shed tears and stood there, Nino said to herself, "the wind is gone?"


    Endless sadness surged into her heart. The old woman in red clenched her hands and became a fist. Her semi divine peak momentum fluctuated, sometimes high and sometimes low. When she looked at the figure of Chu Feng, she was still the same person, but her heart had changed.


    In the eyes of the emergence of murder, the old woman in red has the idea of pulling the whole world to die together.


    A scream came out of Chu Feng''s mouth, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. His body slowly fell hundreds of meters before he stood still. His eyes were angry and he could not resist the attack of the snake Zun.


    Most importantly, he felt that snake Zun had not yet exerted his real strength.


    Clenching his fists, Chu mu, who originally felt that taking away the forbidden body was taboo. He felt extremely sad in his heart. After more than 20 years of hard work, he seemed to get nothing at the moment.


    Murders continue to erupt, but the gap between the forces is powerless. With one hand ready to attack again, Chu Mu''s soul suddenly feels like a tingling sensation.


    What''s going on?


    A stagnant expression, the mind appeared in the depths of a mental will, but also constantly strong, Chu Mu''s soul in shaking, how possible?


    Because the spirit of the will is Chu Feng, and more powerful than at the beginning of the time, the mouth issued a voice: "how possible, how can you still, I have not killed you?"


    All the people on the ground were stunned. It was as cold as frost. Murong Bing and others were stunned. Even snake Zun''s raised hands fell down to see what happened.


    A voice also came out, with a little light banter: "why can''t I still be there? I can''t do a lot of things with the magic chain, so you can only control my body temporarily, so you should not lock yourself? It turns out I''m right, Chumu. Rest in peace


    There are two words in the mind of the people present. Is he still there?


    The sad old lady in red is also stunned there. Looking at the familiar figure, she is excited and has some feelings. Only she can feel it. The voice behind is from Chu Feng!


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the snake Zun. His mouth was full of evil spirits, but his smile was familiar to him: "with your power, I will separate my soul. I will fight with you."


    "Defeat you to die, surpass you to live!"


    Snake Zun''s frown widened and sneered: "the real taboo? Very good. I thought I was late. You have completely dissipated. You are worthy of the favor of the ninth Princess and the fourth princess. I will help you with this


    Endless pressure gathered in the sky, with God''s pressure, all the oppressors did not dare to look directly, and then a cold light fell from the sky and fell into the body of Chu Feng. The strength of snake Zun was enough to oppress Chu Mu''s unstable soul.


    "No!"


    An unwilling cry came out, and all of a sudden they saw a black shadow oozing out of Chu Feng''s forehead. The black group was floating in the air. The voice was from Chu mu.


    "Goodbye!" Chu Feng breathed out a breath and felt that he was in full control of his body. He lifted his hand gently, and his mouth flitted across the corner of his mouth, joking: "in the next life, give birth to a good father!"


    "You take away", "you take away", "you take away" Chu Mu''s soul, but the latter words can''t be sent out at all, because Chu Feng directly dissipates his soul. Before it disappears, he knows that Chu Feng has taken away all the power he started to swallow.


    Chu Feng threw himself into the water with his eyes like ice. The reason why he gave up his control of his body just now was that he wanted Chu Mu to take over Chu Jingtian. Their power was concentrated in his body. Then he regained control of his body, stripped his soul and left his strength.


    He was right, as it turned out, but it was also breathtaking.


    Chu Bufan, who had been paying close attention to the development of the situation, finally responded and called out, "Chu Mu!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1713

    Old tears, instant white hair.


    Chu Bufan screamed, the black hair suddenly turned into white hair, endless desolation emerged, but it could not get the slightest sympathy of others.


    Now we all know that the death of Chu Buji, the second master of the Chu family, and even the accident of bawangtian were the conspiracy of Chu Bufan and Huangfu Juntao.


    Even in order to capture Chu Feng''s taboo body, he used his pregnant wife to cast a freak like Chumu to practice the art of devouring the great Shura.


    So now that he failed, Chu Mu was wiped out of his soul and everything. Even though Chu Bufan was heartbroken and even in tears, no one gave a trace of sympathy. The way of heaven is clear, evil is rewarded with evil, not without retribution. The time has not come!


    On the contrary, he didn''t pay any attention to the wind after he said.


    The figure rowed and soared to the front of the snake Zun, with a smile on his mouth, but his heart was not relaxed at all: "do a self introduction?"


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang have never introduced to him the nine saints in the demon domain. The snake Zun in front of him has the realm of God, which must have a high status in the demon domain. Moreover, he has just said that he is the third in the demon domain.


    "Demon king, snake respect!"


    Snake Zun gave a meaningful smile, and his thin face was chilly and bloodthirsty: "one of the two Dharma protectors under the throne of the demon emperor, the third one in the demon domain, you have just seen it."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "important person, my name is Chu Feng!"


    The two seem to be talking to each other, but their momentum is also rising. Snake Zun''s momentum is much stronger than when he started fighting. Even if there is no fight, the ground has already trembled slightly.


    Chu Feng''s momentum is much stronger than when Chu Mu was in charge of it. He has already had the power of God.


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing began to look funny. Chu Feng held on, and seemed to have improved a lot. Although the martial arts power was only infinitely close to the demigods, they could feel the oppressive force among them and had gone to the realm of God.


    They looked at each other, nodded slightly, and their bodies crossed like electricity. The endless power of ice and snow gathered between them. A road made of ice and snow was directly connected to the other end from the forbidden area of Chu family.


    Murong said in a cold voice, "go


    When the road appeared, the Chu family came back to their senses and ran on the ice road to the opposite side. The people in the period of natural anger jumped up and jumped a few times to go to the opposite side.


    When they were hundreds of meters wide, they couldn''t cross it, but now that there is a road, it''s easy to think about the past.


    In the comparison of Chu Feng''s and snake Zun''s powerful momentum, Chu''s family retreated sparsely, and only one person remained here. Looking at Chu Jingtian''s death, Chu Bufan, sitting on the ground, Huangfu Juntao, who had been standing there, and the old lady in red who had not moved for a long time.


    "Yutu, hurry up, too!"


    Murong ice see people are basically left, see the East rhyme still standing there, a shout.


    Now Dongfang Yun is blocked. The power is ordinary people. If you wait for the strongest battle between snake Zun and Chu Feng, not to mention ordinary people, ordinary martial artists can''t resist.


    Dongfang Yun showed a smile and seemed to be happy for Chu Feng to hold on to control his body and take the initiative: "if he doesn''t go, I won''t go either!"


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are stunned. They frown at the firm look of Dongfang Yun, look at each other and recover their strength. The road of ice and snow suddenly collapses and disappears. In addition to the existence of being infinitely close to the demigods, ordinary martial arts can hardly go back.


    Chu Feng heard the words of the Oriental rhyme, and sighed slightly. A finger stretched out and saw a gleam of luster. Suddenly, it turned into a small meteor and went down into the body of Oriental rhyme.


    Dongfang Yun''s face suddenly changed. He puffed and vomited out a mouthful of blood. However, after the blood gushed out, Dongfang Yun felt that the demon blood which had been suppressed for several months was boiling up.


    Chu Feng''s face was silent and did not look at the people on the ground: "the ice is like frost. Maybe I will die today. Let her go. If I die, let her go back and tell Chang''e, I want to know if she really loves me?"


    As cold as frost, they frown deeply. Looking at snake Zun''s figure which is almost impossible to overcome, we also know that many things are difficult to control now.


    Two people at the same time, Dongfang Yun''s body is slowly lifted by a force, two people at the same time to launch a force, the blockade of the force of Oriental rhyme.


    The oriental charm of strength has not bloomed for several months. I feel that the power is gradually reviving, and my whole body is no longer the feeling of powerlessness. My face is slightly happy. My hand is raised, and the terrible power is gathered in the palm of my hand, and the sky and earth are eclipsed.


    "Oh


    Snake Zun stirred his eyebrows, looked at Dongfang Yun, narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment: "I thought there were only nine princesses and four princesses in the world. I didn''t expect to see my old friend, Yutu dongfangyun, the princess of Xiantu clan. I didn''t expect that in the endless years, the Xiantu clan had been destroyed and you were still alive."Dongfang Yun''s eyes were cold and looked at snake Zun: "what''s arrogant? There are only a few people left in the Hydra clan? Do you pay very little for the downfall of the demons? "


    Snake Zun''s body trembled slightly, and his eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. Thinking of Aojiang, the prince of the demon dragon, who did not know where to hide after the battle with the demon emperor, was indeed a disaster in the demon kingdom.


    "Die!"


    Taking advantage of snake Zun''s trance, Chu Feng suddenly started to gather infinite power in the sky, which seemed to tear everything in the world and completely oppress the snake Zun.


    Snake Zun was attracted by the words of Oriental rhyme. He was bombarded by Chu Feng''s attack. His body flew out a little, but that''s all.


    Clapping on the body, snake Zun recovered his trance spirit and gave a faint smile: "it''s much stronger than that when the dirty soul was under control just now. It''s interesting. Let me challenge the devil. There was no chance to fight with you in ancient times. But this time, I want you to completely annihilate and see if it is really as powerful as the legend."


    When the snake master started, the stone was startled, and the virtual shadows of endless snakes converged just as they had just attacked, but this time it was a little different. Those individual snake shadows gathered together and turned into a huge snake biting away towards the Chu wind.


    As long as you are bombarded by this power, even if it is the peak of the late demigod, you will pay a heavy price.


    Chu Feng''s left eye was burning with killing. He didn''t want to use the power of unstable taboo to lose his mind. However, in the face of the powerful snake Zun, in addition to the power of taboo, ordinary martial arts could do nothing for him.


    In an instant, the thunder from heaven was triggered down, and the huge snake shadow was destroyed between the heaven and the earth. The endless thunder light was flashing. The sky was getting darker and darker. Between the shaking of the dark magic wings, the wind of Chu swept across the night sky like lightning.


    Suddenly appeared in front of the snake Zun, who seemed to have known for a long time to block the attack of the Chu wind, gathering the power of the supreme demon God and the Chu wind, but the radian of his mouth was disdainful from the beginning to the end.


    All the power of Chu Feng is on, the force of taboo is constantly released, and every attack power is growing, but it seems that there is no impact on the snake respect.


    A thunderbolt of punishment flashed from behind. The snake statue frowned and dodged. The thunder fell into the buildings in the forbidden area of the Chu family and exploded in the dust.


    "Better than the dirty soul just now."


    Snake Zun looked at his hair on his shoulder, and a handful of it had been burnt. It was obviously caused by the thunder of heaven''s punishment just now. He was angry in his eyes: "but you have also successfully angered me, because no one can hurt me, even if it is a cent!"


    Chu Feng''s words were too lazy to say. The taboo force between raising his hands oppressed the air around him. It seemed that the air was completely emptied.


    A fist blows out of the air, carrying the supreme power. Snake Zun''s eyes are cold and his hands are directly collided. The sky and the earth explode and a wave of startling weather emerges. Everything on the ground is blown to the East and the West. Even the Chu family, who have been away from several kilometers, are deeply affected by this force.


    But all of this is just the beginning. A huge snake head suddenly appears behind the snake Zun, biting away at the Chu wind. From time to time, some smelly gas is emitted from his mouth, which makes Chu Feng dodge.


    Murong ice looked tight: "husband, be careful, it is the poisonous gas of the snake respect. If you inhale it, even the God will be paralyzed for a short time."


    Chufeng passed a bitter smile, smelling a pungent smell: "how did not say early."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Snake Zun showed a ferocious smile, appeared on the top of Chu Feng''s head, and hit him with a fist.


    Chu Feng suddenly fell to the ground, and snake Zun suddenly appeared below, and met him with one foot. Chu Feng spurted out a mouthful of blood and soared into the air. Snake Zun played Chu Feng as a football without any companions. The protagonist was himself.


    When Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing see each other, they are about to split. The feelings between Murong Bing and Chu Feng are more profound than many of them. Chu Feng''s beauty is more profound, and he angrily says, "snake respect, son of a bitch!"


    However, her anger could not be replaced by snake Zun''s stop, but more crazy attack. Chu Feng flew East and West in the sky like a ball.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s body was moving towards the sky again, and the snake Zun had already appeared in the sky. One hand became a fist and gathered the power of terror. He grinned grimly: "one move, I want your life!"


    But Chu Feng showed a strange smile. Seeing that Chu Feng was about to stir her eyebrows in the range of attack, she suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    Boom, the sky explodes, the endless thunder of punishment converges at this moment, all of a sudden fall.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1714

    It''s like countless missiles destroying one target at the same time.


    And snake Zun is the target.


    The endless surging thunder of heavenly punishment contains a kind of high-end heavenly power bombarding him, which is not comparable to those controlled by Chu Mu at the beginning, and these taboo thunder still fall in the sky.


    It''s like a person is bound by a chain cast by lightning, and the power of thunder and lightning constantly falls and bombards snake Zun.


    The endless thunder light shone on the gradually darkened night sky, which had not subsided for a long time. At first, I could feel the breath of the snake statue, but when I got to the back of the sky, I couldn''t feel the breath of the snake statue. It seemed that she had died.


    Is it really destroyed by thunder?


    Even if Murong Bing and lengrushuang both widened their eyes and gazed at the place where the lightning light gathered together with Dongfang Yun, they all wanted to know what the result was and whether the snake Zun would be annihilated under such thunder light.


    For a few minutes, the power that can destroy the whole earth is rampant in that particular state. With this power, snake can not die. Is there any reason?


    Chu Feng is a monster in his left eye. The power of taboo has reached the saturation state. However, he does not dare to disperse easily because he does not know whether the snake Zun will die or continue to live. The former is fine, but if it is the latter, he can''t find any way to fight with snake Zun again.


    He thought that such a force could not kill Chang''e, but he could definitely destroy the snake Zun. If this did not work, there would be no singing.


    The thunder of punishment gradually calmed down, and the turbulent thunder light was ringing and disappearing slowly. The night was calm again. However, there was no snake Zun in the ravaged state.


    Dead?


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled 360 degrees and found that there was no snake Zun around him. He felt a little relieved that he was really dead.


    That tone is about to relax, suddenly Chu Feng feels a thorough heart like feeling, ah can''t help but cry out.


    Leng Rushuang''s heart leaped, and before they could show their happy faces, shock appeared on their faces. Chu Feng''s body seemed to be bound by something, and even the dark magic wings seemed to be bound up. It was like when people were entangled by a python,


    suddenly, a fuzzy figure appeared slowly, and Leng Rushuang''s looks changed greatly He saw a huge snake wrapped around the body of Chu Feng, and the snake statue was on the body of the 100 meter long snake.


    The feet turn into the snake''s statue.


    That pair of eyes twinkled, but there was no slightest damage. Looking at Chu Feng who was entangled by his huge snake, he gave a cold smile: "taboo, but that''s what it is. Scratch my itch, good!"


    Chu wind was almost suffocating, entangled by snake, hands, dark magic wings, which could not be turbulent.


    Snake Zun raised his hand slightly, and suddenly chufeng''s face seemed to be slapped by someone. Suddenly, he turned blue and purple, and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Snake Zun laughed wildly: "it''s a pity that you don''t know God."


    "Snake Zun, let go of my husband." Seeing Chu Feng''s hard work, Murong Bing couldn''t bear it any longer. His body rose like an electric, and the power of ice and snow converged into a complete snow arrow, which attacked the snake Zun.


    Leng Rushuang also followed. Dongfang Yun hesitated for a moment and quickly followed him. Now, if Chu Feng dies, don''t mention Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, even she will not have a good end.


    In the face of the existence of three infinitely close to God, snake Zun sneered and snapped his finger. Suddenly, Murong Bing''s thousands of snow arrows seemed to be pulled back by a force and shot at the three people, and the strength was much more turbulent than at the beginning.


    Three women''s bodies are stiff. Now they are not qualified to fight with snake Zun.


    "Be honest and stay with me."


    Snake Zun burst out laughing, and his mouth suddenly spewed out a foul smelling gas, which covered half of the sky in an instant. It was as cold as frost. All three of them were shrouded. However, they had no ability to resist and dodge the poisonous gas.


    The body suddenly became paralyzed. Three graceful figures fell towards the ground. The old woman in red raised her hand and slowly fell down to her with a force.


    Take a look at the look of the three people and close their eyes. The old woman in red frowns. All three are poisoned, and they are still very poisonous.


    Chu Bufan didn''t care about anything. Sitting there like a corpse, Huangfu Juntao stepped back a few steps. He used to think that he was one of the unique strengths of the hermit interface, but today he found out that he was a joke.


    Even though he is a demigod, he is not qualified for World War I in the face of everyone here. He only finds that his cooperation with Chu Bufan for so many years is a joke.


    The five forbidden areas are not places where they are entitled to participate.


    Chu Feng, whose face was blue and blue, was entangled by the snake and left on the ground. The three people were pale and ugly, and seemed to have fainted. Their heads hurt, and their eyes were filled with anger. They felt the weak breath and knew that they must have been poisoned.Biting his teeth and filled his heart with endless anger, Chu Feng slowly raised his head and looked at the snake Zun. The strength of his whole body and feet was a little bit to open the snake.


    Snake Zun took back his contemptuous eyes, found Chu Feng''s resistance, and joked: "dying struggle, naive!"


    Snake body slowly winding more tight, snake Zun separated a punch in Chu Feng''s face, and one punch after another did not stop.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, allowing the invisible fist to hit him, but his eyes were staring at the snake Zun, and did not leave for a moment. Even though his face had been beaten and swollen, his mouth was full of blood, and Chu Feng did not move.


    However, the force of taboo is more rampant, and the thick dark clouds have the meaning of collapsing the sky.


    "Still watching?" Snake Zun was staring at by Chu Feng''s eyes and felt uncomfortable all over his body. He raised his hand in anger and opened his hand. A black light converged: "I will directly erase your soul and bring you back to the demon domain."


    The old lady in red decided to raise her hand and fall.


    But she had not yet made a move. Suddenly, a sharp dark sword light fell on the sky, which instantly destroyed the snake Zun''s attack.


    Snake respect a Leng, raised his head to look at the cloud rolling sky, grinned: "sky a knife, Demon Lord, it seems that I don''t know there are many things."


    There was no response from anyone, only the endless dark sword light fell from the sky and came towards the snake Zun. Although the snake Zun was still smiling, he remained cautious in the face of these attacks.


    That''s the demon king. That''s the absolute person in the sixth forbidden area. It was a detached person who could choose the whole demon realm alone. He didn''t dare to take it lightly, even if he felt that the breath of the demon king was not strong enough.


    But snake Zun is very careful to treat the legendary characters.


    The endless dark sword light was destroyed by the snake Zun one by one, and a black and fuzzy figure appeared slowly from the dark clouds above the sky. The magic power of Taotao was not comparable to the color change of the heaven and earth between the movements of Chu Feng, but it was not affordable for ordinary people.


    This time, the demon king stretched out a pale hand, a dark condensed knife there, determined to kill, suffocating all things.


    "I want to save the devil and be the most loyal demon king, but I won''t give you a chance."


    When the devil appeared, snake Zun showed a grim smile. The huge snake wrapped around Chu Feng and dragged it to him. He slapped Chu Feng on his face: "how are you angry?"


    The demon king indifferently opened his mouth: "let go of the devil God, not if you step down the wild demon domain, cut off your nine heads."


    Snake Zun laughed wildly. It seemed that he had heard the biggest joke in the world. He slapped Chu Feng''s face and said with a sneer: "do you think you are still the original demon lord, do you think you can still fight against those old monsters? No, you''re not


    "And I''m still a snake Zun, or an ancient snake Zun. I''m stronger."


    "Rubbish!" The demon king''s words contain a murderous opportunity, and a faint sentence is thrown out: "human warriors have stepped into a demigod for a hundred years, and there are demigods when they are born, and even become gods when they are teenagers. In your demon domain, some small animals grow up slowly and become powerful over the years, such as you,,", ""


    after a moment of silence, the demon king is very angry with snake respect When you were born, you were born with a deformity. You had nine heads. You were hardly bitten by the race. Finally, you dragged a few heads and hid in the dark for thousands of years. Where is your pride coming from


    "Asshole!" The cruel reality of the demon king''s words deeply hurt snake Zun''s heart, because even though he is now so powerful, the fact that he was once a deformed snake can''t be erased. Unlike Murong Bing, they were born in human form, born in the noble blood of the snow fox family, noble born with dignity.


    One fist clenched, he went to chufeng''s head: "you scold me, I''ll beat your master!"


    But the fist did not fall on Chu Feng''s head. When Chu Feng''s hands had left the snake''s shackles, one hand firmly held the snake Zun''s fist. His bloody face was indifferent and cold, and his death like pupil was staring at the snake Zun from the beginning to the end.


    All of a sudden, a fist blows out and hits the stunned snake Zun''s face. A tooth jumps out, sharp and white. The huge snake body also looses Chu Feng.


    Dark magic wings open, Chu Feng licks the blood from the corner of his mouth and pours on him. In an instant, he doesn''t know how many fists he has thrown out. All of them fall on the snake Zun''s face, which is attracted by the demon king.


    Snake Zun''s ferocious and emaciated face is more distorted, and his teeth are once again knocked out by Chu Feng.


    Almost hundreds of fists are not too much. At last, Chu Feng lifted his fist and fell heavily on the huge snake, and then jumped on it again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1715

    Five fingers for claws, directly through the snake Zun grasp that hard as iron skin, snake Zun also for the first time issued a shrill scream, the tongue in his mouth in an instant into a letter spit out.


    Chu Feng seems to have no feelings of the devil, sneer a smile, a huge snake body was thrown toward the sky.


    The thunder of the punishment of heaven immediately fell on the snake Zun''s body.


    The dark magic wings of Chu wind trembled, and the blade instantly cut the snake Zun''s body, but the snake Zun was a powerful God. The wind blade could only leave a trace on his powerful body, and the rest of the damage did not exist at all.


    Chu Feng shook the bloodstain on his hand, and his body quickly approached. At the moment when the punishment thunder was annihilated that day, he was furious. One fist hit the snake Zun on his head, and the third tooth gushed out of his mouth.


    The demon king also seized the opportunity. The dark magic sword in his hand was split out in an instant, and the light of thousands of knives suddenly appeared, but it was not to the body of snake Zun, but to his head.


    In the constant muffled sound, snake Zun''s head is bloody and fleshy, and all the people who see it feel terror and infiltration.


    The demon king''s power can directly destroy the existence of demigod''s later peak, but now the more powerful power only makes the snake Zun hurt. Rao is already aware that he is as cold as frost, and others are shocked.


    Chu Feng and demon Jun did not stop here, once again gathered powerful forces to wreak havoc on the snake Zun. However, no matter how powerful the power was, the breath of snake Zun was still very stable.


    Obviously, it was just a skin injury.


    "Today, I want you to pay a heavy price."


    All of a sudden, the huge snake body swept across the void, creating a wave of air, which forced Chu Feng and the demon king to retreat.


    Completely immersed in the rage of Chu Feng dodged away, but in an instant appeared above the head of the snake Zun, a fist fell down again.


    Snake Zun''s head was directly hit, a sound dropped down, Chu wind indifferent mouth: "I want to drink blood to eat meat."


    Put out the oath of general declaration, chufeng again gave him a fist, snake Zun was angry, ah, a huge Demon power directly shook off the Chu wind, the earth shaking, the sky seems to be unable to bear this huge force.


    The ground is constantly cracked, the wind is howling, and it is extremely powerful.


    The snake statue is covered in a layer of green light. No matter how violent the Chu wind attacks again, it will not hurt the snake Zun at all. Even the demon king''s attack is blocked out.


    Early slowly wake up as cold as frost and Murong ice and others Qi color change, Oriental rhyme exclaimed: "snake respect, angry!"


    It was like the sound of a dragon singing through the heaven and earth. The mountains collapsed, the trees were broken, the rocks were flying. In the green light, the cry and anger of the snake Zun, as well as the clear and perceptible killing opportunity swept around. Even if the Chu wind and the demon king were constantly retreating, they could not stay at that central point.


    The green light dissipated, and the snake statue appeared again. The bloody head, the armor that began to crack, and even the three teeth that were knocked out could not be seen.


    The snake reverence is the same as before, and the breath is more powerful. The difference is that there is a serpentine line on the face.


    Murong Bing, who is still dizzy and weak when you wake up, has a little unusual tone.


    In the same way, the cold frost and Oriental rhyme frowned, and their eyes flashed with dignified color. Compared with those many years ago, snake Zun was much stronger and had reached the original demon emperor''s realm. What kind of realm would another demon king or demon emperor be?


    Look at Chu Feng and demon Jun, cold as frost, they can only hope for a miracle.


    Snake Zun eyes more sinister, licked the tongue: "how many years, I have little anger, Chu Feng, I want you to live better than death!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, snake Zun appeared not far in front of Chu Feng. His hand stretched out, and the pressure was incomparable. He pressed down with one hand.


    The wind shield of Chu was unstoppable. Even though the force of taboo was surging out, it could not stop the snake Zun''s rampage. His body, like a falling meteor, hit the ground with a roar, and went directly into it. The pit was not created, but the Chu wind was completely knocked into the ground.


    This is what kind of power, snake Zun''s powerful, once again let everyone shocked.


    The demon king also started to move, but there was no way out of his power. It can be said that he could not catch up with the speed of the snake Zun. The snake Zun who appeared behind the demon king threw his foot out, and the devil''s body was kicked out and hit the mountain in the distance, and the similar one didn''t get into it.


    Snake Zun grinned coldly and opened his hands. The green beams of light bombarded the mountain. The destructive force directly made the mountain explode. However, all this did not stop. The explosion constantly produced and blew up thousands of dust and smoke.


    When the mountain was completely razed to the ground, snake Zun put down his hand and raised his head: "demon, I know you can''t die like this. Come out."


    The demon king''s figure suddenly appeared from the dust and smoke, and the breath was a little more floating. It was obvious that the snake Zun''s attack just now did a lot of damage.


    In the face of the devil, snake Zun raised his hand and opened it. The turquoise light ball appeared in the palm of his hand. When he pressed down, the green light ball fell towards the hole hit by the Chu wind.The devil roared angrily, and his body shape was like electricity, which first appeared on the hole.


    In the face of falling down, it was also the energy ball that the snake Zun deliberately intended. The demon king played a very strong force to block it. However, he did not disperse the attack, and the snake Zun sent out the light ball for the second time.


    The demon sighed softly. Ten percent of his strength was used to collide with the first light ball, causing a ground fissure. However, the second light ball suddenly fell rapidly, and the demon king couldn''t stop it. The green light ball exploded with a roar, and the green light flashed.


    When the green light dissipated, the dust and smoke were blown away by the wind, the original place had become ruins, mottled and desolate like ruins, the demon king could not see, and all people could not see.


    The snake reverence was condescending, and his eyes twinkled with ferocious light: "Chu Feng, if you don''t come out again, I will kill your people."


    A black light shot out from the ground like an arrow. The snake Zun seemed to have known it for a long time. A little finger made the black arrow disappear, showing a contemptuous smile.


    Then, Chu Feng stood on the cracked earth with a vague figure in his arms. His face was covered with blood and his clothes were rotten.


    Looking at the devil in his arms, a layer of illusory package, his left eye flashing blood light, Chu wind light mouth: "is it worth it?"


    The demon king stretched out a hand and stood on the ground slowly, coughing. Just now he used his body to block the snake Zun''s attack to avoid Chu Feng''s serious injury, but he was seriously injured: "my existence is only to follow your steps. There is a demon God who has a demon king!"


    Chu Feng shook his head to resist the impact of the force of taboo, scrupulously abide by the last touch of conscience, quietly sighed: "next, I go up!"


    "I''ll do it!" The demon Jun said indifferently, and suddenly went toward the snake.


    Snake Zun sneered: "funny friendship, a group of ridiculous people, want to die, then I will help you!"


    When he drank, the poisonous gas was emitted from the snake Zun''s body, and a blue light appeared in an instant, and it also exploded on the demon king''s body.


    The demon king, who had been unable to do anything in the first World War, spurted out his blood in the illusory world, and his body flew across the canyon that day.


    Chu Feng''s body was like electricity, and he stretched out his hand to catch the demon. Snake Zun sneered and raised his hand to attack Chu Feng. He felt the attack from behind. Chu Feng looked at the demon who was slowly falling towards the canyon, and his left eye was full of anger.


    Did not pay attention to the attack behind, accelerated to the demon king hand, but the snake Zun''s attack was too fast, there was no block in chufeng''s body.


    Fall on the edge of the canyon, looking at the slowly falling demon Jun, Chu Feng clenched his fist: "brother!"


    "Too weak, I''m disappointed!" Snake Zun appeared beside Chu Feng. Standing at the edge of the canyon and looking down at the canyon, he could not see the shadow of the demon king: "it''s still the devil''s road supreme in the sixth forbidden area, that''s all. I''ve only used 30% of my strength, and he won''t be beaten."


    "Demon God, you let me down even more. Are you really the one who broke the cultivation world? I doubt it! "


    Behind him appeared the snake tail winding around the weak Chu Feng who was attacked. Ignoring his murderous eyes, the snake Zun sneered: "I''m not willing to. I can feel your unwillingness, but what''s the matter? You are not my opponent, even you and the devil are not my opponent."


    The snake tail slowly sent Chu Feng in front of him. Snake Zun punched Chu Feng''s stomach and grinned grimly: "and you have no chance. The old man of the Tibetan Lord blocked me for several months. It seems that you let him down."


    The snake''s tail moved to Chu Feng''s neck, and the snake Zun held his hands in front of him: "think of me ravaging the dark eyes of taboo. I''m very comfortable in my heart. Give full play to your feelings as a taboo!"


    Chu wind spurs out a mouthful of blood, eyes that lose the natural color of human pupil are full of killing opportunities, and the hate eyes are full of destruction light.


    Snake Zun side head to avoid the blood, sneer in the snake tail tight a bit, licked the tongue and raised a hand: "Chu Feng, taboo, demon, you will soon be wiped away by me, leaving a walking dead body without soul. Tell me before you die, what regret do you have and what will you say?"


    "To show respect for the great devil, I can consider promising you, even if you can''t give up the earth, I can help you destroy it."


    In the words, there are both ridicule of Chu Feng, the pride of stepping on the demon God, and the heavy description of destroying the earth.


    However, Chu Feng had no other words except his cold eyes and the immortal killing opportunity. He had no way to cohere. He raised his hand and stretched it in front of the snake Zun. It was like a picture of the star master Kung Fu, slapping the snake Zun''s face.


    Although it was not painful, it made snake Zun very angry. The snake tail swung, and Chu Feng flew toward the void. With a roar of rage, a powerful force of the supreme demon God surged out and exploded on Chu Feng.


    The blood was dripping, the skin was cracked, the dark magic wings were all broken by this force, Chu Feng fell heavily on the ground, although not dead, but not much different from the waste.


    Cold as frost and Murong ice, they lie on the ground, see Chu Feng suffering from violence, poisoning them also can not help: "husband


    Snake Zun touched the face beaten by Chu Feng, and endless humiliation made him emerge extreme anger. He slowly walked to Chu Feng and raised one hand to flash blue light: "I will not kill you, I will only erase your spiritual will, take your body without soul back to the wild demon domain, and let you become a puppet and container.""Let you know, in front of me, you are taboo, but also scum."


    On the hand blue light dazzling is about to fall, cold as frost and so on all emerge anxious but helpless look, also has the hoarse cry: "do not!"


    it seems that snake Zun didn''t hear it at all, so he had to erase the spirit and will of Chu Feng. When there was a slight sound in the air, he changed his face slightly and gave up his starting hand on chufeng. Regardless of the confusion, he rolled out.


    A stream of silver light passed through the place where she stood, and did not hurt him. However, the remaining energy did not disappear into the opposite graben gorge. The loud noise shook the earth and the earth trembled. The edge of the opposite natural moat Valley collapsed nearly 100 meters away, making the gap between the two sides increase a lot, which seems difficult to cross.


    Snake Zun looked at the place where the attack came from.


    Old lady in red!


    The old woman in red slowly floated up, and a light glow appeared on her body, which made the old woman look holy. The pupil of snake Zun shrinked and expanded: "who are you? Why do you have the breath of God worship?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1716

    Light smooth, as if the gods come.


    With a sword in red, the old woman in red at the moment gives others such a feeling. Even Chu Bufan, who is still in despair, raises her head to look at it. She just takes a look, and her pupil shrinks suddenly.


    Even the distant Huangfu Juntao frowned deeply.


    He and Chu Bufan''s eyes were not at the old woman in red, but at the sword in her hand.


    Memories can not help but return to decades ago, a woman with a sword across the holy land, secular hermit left her footprints, a sword in the hand defeated countless strong enemies, also became the dream lover of countless hermit strong minds, including Huangfu Juntao and Chu Bufan.


    Breeze sword!


    It is not a magic weapon blade, but it has an unusual master.


    A graceful and powerful woman, her name is Shangguan yingyue!


    Chu Bufan''s dead gray eyes seemed to be filled with color: "how can you have the Qingfeng sword? Who are you?"


    Huangfu Juntao is also looking at the eyes do not blink, in the heart there are some excited meaning, seems to want to get some kind of answer in general.


    "God has saved my life, maintained my vitality, and even blocked the strongest power for me."


    The old woman in red did not pay attention to Chu Bufan''s question. Her deep eyes were staring at the snake Zun, and she spoke faintly. At this moment, her voice no longer seemed vicissitudes, but was very clear, just like a yellow warbler: "untie her blockade, naturally there is her breath, and I will recover to the peak moment."


    Snake Zun frowned deeply, and a dignified color appeared in his eyes.


    This is a taboo figure in the five forbidden areas. Almost everyone at the higher level knows her existence, but many people are tacitly understanding that she does not mention it.


    No one knows how many years or even how many eras she has gone through, but the existence of the wild demon domain is very clear. God worship has existed in the ancient times when all the Heroes rise together. As a transcendent existence, she stands on the top of the cloud and overlooks all living beings.


    Even in this era, God worship is still an insurmountable figure. The order of heaven in the five forbidden areas is set by the venerable God. Whoever she wants to live will live, and whoever she wants to die will die!


    The old woman in red has that woman''s breath in front of her. Although it is just the power of blockade, it can show that her relationship with the God is unusual. Snake Zun has some dignified color. Especially when she feels the rising power of the old woman in red, she has a little heavy in her heart.


    What happened in the end, is it not that veneration will not take care of anything in the forbidden area, as long as it does not exceed the final bottom line?


    All of a sudden, the faint brilliance of the old woman in red is more intense and dazzling, which makes it difficult for people to open their eyes to watch.


    "Qingfeng sword, dressed in red!"


    But Murong Bing was touched by something. The poisoned weak body slowly sat up with his eyes slightly coagulated: "are you Shangguan yingyue?"


    Leng Rushuang and Dongfang Yun are surprised to look at Murong Bing. The latter frowns: "Qingfeng sword is the weapon of Shangguan yingyue. It has been with her and never leaves her body!"


    As cold as frost, Oriental rhyme, even Chu Bufan and Huangfu Juntao are stunned. The first two look at Chu Feng, while the latter two keep staring at the old woman in red.


    Shangguan yingyue, the mother of Chu Feng, is a mysterious woman.


    Chu Feng lies on the ground, weak and weak. His head gently turns and looks at the old woman in red in the package of Guanghua. Slowly, he can''t see the man, but his heart is full of excitement and excitement. The old woman in red is Shangguan yingyue. Isn''t that his mother?


    Suddenly, Guanghua became more powerful, almost illuminating the whole night sky in this industry. All of a sudden, it seemed that a flash bomb suddenly exploded, and the light scattered, and everyone subconsciously closed their eyes.


    When you slowly adapt to the light and open your eyes, the light has disappeared, and the surrounding is dark again. All people''s eyes are coincidentally looking at the old woman in red, and her spirit is slightly shocked.


    At the moment, the old woman in red has disappeared, and there is only a woman in red standing there who is outstanding and independent.


    Three thousand green silk fluttered with the wind, giving people a spotless clean, giving people a sense of holiness can not be profane.


    It seems like twenty-eight or eight years, but it is with a kind of heavy cross thousand years, as well as a faint breath of sadness.


    "Reflect the moon!"


    "Shangguan reflects the moon!"


    When Chu Bufan and Huangfu Juntao saw the figure that they couldn''t forget in their whole life, they were inexplicably excited at the same time. They seemed to see their long-distance relatives appear in front of them again.


    Chu Feng''s tears fall unconsciously. It''s useless to say anything at the moment. Chu Bufan and Huangfu Juntao have undoubtedly proved it.


    The woman in front of him is Shangguan yingyue, his mother who has been dead for a long time.


    Murong ice burst out a smile, although the body is uncomfortable and weak, still smile: "mother-in-law!"


    Leng Rushuang looks slightly embarrassed. At the moment, the woman in front of her is Chu Feng''s mother. She is embarrassed about the relationship between her and Chu Feng, but she still whispers: "mother-in-law!"Shangguan yingyue''s face was ruddy and bashful, and his eyes fell on Dongfang Yun: "it turned out to be a princess of the fairy rabbit clan. I thought it was an ordinary demon. Don''t you have anything to say?"


    Dongfang Yun''s face is slightly red, and many daughter-in-law see her mother-in-law, her eyes twinkle: "Chu Feng is a son of a bitch!"


    Shangguan yingyue is stunned and smiles slightly. His body moves past and appears in front of Chu Feng. Looking at him lying on the ground but with tears in his eyes, he squats down with a slight pain in his heart: "boy, I''m sorry!"


    Chu Feng looked up and felt the warmth of Shangguan yingyue standing beside him: "originally, I am not an orphan!"


    A few simple words, but revealed too much bitterness, Shangguan yingyue appeared to apologize: "sorry, child, today I will not let anyone hurt you, absolutely not!"


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to feel it. His eyes flitted through his struggle and sadness. He wanted to ask Shangguan yingyue that he didn''t die at the beginning. Why didn''t he go to him for so many years? But Chu Feng didn''t want to ask. Sometimes it would hurt people more than the reality.


    Shangguan yingyue knows the tangle in Chu Feng''s heart, and rises with a sigh. Ao Shi looks at Chu Bufan and Huangfu Juntao independently, and sends out his killing intention: "I''m sorry, am I still alive?"


    "Yingyue, it''s really you!" Chu Mu died, and Chu Bufan, who had already been so depressed, seemed to be filled with electricity in an instant. He stood up with excitement in his eyes and a red light appeared on his face: "it turns out that you are not dead. It''s great, so good!"


    Huangfu Juntao was also slightly excited, but he did not show it. The woman he had loved had no change at all. But he was very clear that he and Chu Bufan now only hate each other and live and die for Shangguan yingyue.


    Shangguan yingyue ignored Chu Bufan''s excitement and looked at the snake Zun with a cold look in his eyes: "the demon king of the wild demon Kingdom, snake Zun, you step out of the wild demon domain at will. The God knows that you are not afraid of death?"


    Snake Zun has been looking at all this indifferently. Before, she felt that lengrushuang and Murong Bing were charming people, and the mysterious God worship and Chang''e, once the princess in heaven, were the pursuit objects of countless men.


    But at the moment, seeing Shangguan yingyue, she Zun''s eyes were full of colors: "what a beautiful woman, but do you want to be the enemy of me?"


    Shangguan yingyue doesn''t seem to see the color in the eyes of snake respect, but looks at the Chu wind on the ground: "you hurt my son."


    Chu Feng''s body trembled slightly, and a strange feeling surged into his heart. From the moment when he was sensible and knew that he was an orphan abandoned and adopted, he wished he had parents and could stand in front of him and say such words when he was bullied.


    Once imagined countless times the situation appeared, but Chu Feng''s heart is how are not happy.


    Because at the wrong time, a right thing happened!


    Snake Zun''s gloomy eyes fell on Chu Feng, and he laughed: "it turns out that it''s a taboo mother. It''s really worth the name of taboo. There''s such an independent woman as your mother. Just, do you need a father?"


    The corner of his mouth curled up with a cold and joking radian: "my king has pursued the highest realm for countless years, and there are countless women, but there has never been a woman who makes me feel moved at the sight of him." Looking back at the Shangguan yingyue, she said, "beauty, go back to the demon domain with me, and be my queen!"


    Shangguan yingyue''s eyes flashed with anger, and the ridiculed murderer said, "I want you to die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1717

    Endless sword Qi emerges, air is dull.


    Snake Zun also took up the funny look, seriously treated the official yingyue, because she was stronger than the Chu wind at the beginning, which was not randomly available.


    I wonder how there are so powerful women in the world, and snake Zun is also in a moment to go. This time, he met so many interesting people, and he felt that he would not hesitate to go.


    The official saw the snake Buddha dodge his attack, and worried that the two people''s fierce battle would hurt Chu wind and Murong ice who have no resistance to the present. The beautiful eyes passed by a red light and went to the sky in a flash.


    With snake Zun, the most intense and powerful collision began, and the sky was distorted by space.


    God war!


    This is the idea of Chu Bufan''s emerging in their hearts. At this moment, the fierce battle between the official yingyue and snake Zun is too strong, which is stronger than the first battle of Chu Feng. If not both people deliberately suppress, the Chu family in the whole Tianguan may have collapsed and all people have died.


    Chu family who withdrew to a long distance can only see two figures fighting in the endless night sky, but they don''t know who they are. They are only awed at such a level of fighting!


    Suddenly, the sky above the official moon and snake Zun disappear at the same time, even a little breath has not remained, can only feel the air fluctuations.


    Chu Feng is very close. Although he is difficult to accept his mother, it doesn''t mean he is not worried.


    "Husband."


    Murong ice sat there breathing and said to Chu wind: "both are high-level gods. Their first battle is enough to destroy the earth. If the fierce war is to be carried out completely, don''t say that the Chu family in Tianguan is located, which means that the secular world will suffer from the impact, causing natural disasters such as tsunami and earthquake. Now they have gone to weightlessness space."


    Murongbing saw his worry Chu Feng is not strange at all, but he doesn''t have any strength to support it. He breathes out a sigh: "weightlessness space?"


    Murong nodded and felt that his body could not use his strength. Fortunately, he lay on the ground to make his body feel better: "a place with a lot of gravity is many times higher than the earth, and every god state will force such a place to fight under the infinite gravity to a certain extent."


    "Otherwise, if a battle comes down, a planet will be destroyed. It is a disaster. The battlefield of the lost is such a place, otherwise the earth will not exist for a long time."


    Chu Feng looked at the sky slightly, and found that there are many unknown things in the world.


    The left eye flickers through all nihilism, but finds nothing visible. Obviously they have been fighting in another space, not the technique of vanity, but went to a real battlefield, and then they could not see.


    For the upper official yingyue, Chu wind worried, but at this time is powerless.


    Although the heaven and earth are quiet, everyone''s heart is not calm, everyone looks at the sky that day, do not know when people will appear.


    Time slowly passed, nearly an hour or so, suddenly two terrible breath appeared in the world, a loud bang, Chu wind first detected, pupil suddenly shrunk: "Ma!"


    Snake Zun and Shangguan yingyue appeared, but the upper official yingyue was bloody and desolate. Although they were wearing red clothes, they could still see that there was blood on them.


    The upper officer, who was shaking and falling, stood on the ground with a sword against the ground to support his body. His eyes looked at the snake statue who slowly followed the fall.


    The snake looks ferocious, and it is no better than the official to go. It seems that one hand will break off at any time. There is a ferocious sword wound on his face, and the skin and flesh are turned out in blood.


    "Except that the four and nine princesses had been working together to hurt me at the peak, you have been the first woman to hurt me since then."


    Snake Zun looked at his hand which was about to be broken. In his words, he was carrying a murderer and a fierce spirit: "as a thank you, I will show you that demon king, not you as a human, can fight."


    The huge spirit was filled with green light around the body. The snake Zun''s injury was slowly recovering. The beaten hand was gradually connected, and at last, there was no sign of injury.


    Grinning, snake dignity is more powerful: "demon recovery is strong, this is your human can not compare."


    The superior officer frowned at the moon. The powerful recovery ability of snake Zun surprised her, but what surprised him was that the snake Zun had a strong breath and a dignified appearance in his eyes: "no wonder it can become a demon king, no wonder it can control thousands of monsters."


    As a transcendent existence in the hidden world, the upper official yingyue knows why the breath of snake Zun is powerful at this time. If she feels that she can fight with him at first, she has no confidence now, because the snake Buddha has revealed real strength.


    Chu Feng saw Shangguan yingyue hurt, but she was not surprised by her strength. When Murong Bing was saved in the wild demon field, he could see how strong the state of Shangguan yingyue was. Because the existence of chasing Murong ice will certainly not be lower than God.Coughing, Shangguan yingyue raised his sword, and his eyes showed obstinacy: "no matter how strong you are, I will fight."


    Chu Feng felt a little uncomfortable, and a lot of guilt pervaded in his heart. Shangguan yingyue wanted to protect him and her children.


    Snake Zun laughed wildly. Suddenly, a huge force was released. Shangguan yingyue didn''t even have a chance to block it. His graceful body flew out and hit the ground heavily: "I just played with you at the beginning. Do you really think you can fight with me? You don''t know how much I''ve improved over the years


    "In today''s world, there are only a few people who can easily crush me. Are you qualified to fight with me?"


    With a little finger, Shangguan yingyue''s calf seemed to be spattered by firecrackers, and Chu Feng was ready to crack: "Ma!"


    Shangguan yingyue''s forehead was covered with sweat about the size of beans, but with a smile: "it''s worth hearing you call my mother in my lifetime."


    "Mother and son love, ridiculous human." Snake Zun grinned coldly. She pointed at Shangguan yingyue, and her other leg was also bloody. But Shangguan yingyue could not cry out.


    Huangfu Juntao and Chu Bufan both clenched their fists and looked at the snake Zun angrily, but they did not dare to start.


    "Beauty, I''ll give you a chance." Snake Zun went to stop and looked down at Shangguan yingyue: "you are not my opponent, but I am very excited about you. Go back to the demon domain with me. I can not kill Chu Feng now. I can also stop all my empresses and concubines for you and set you as the rear!"


    Shangguan yingyue sneered and responded: "Shangguan yingyue can''t compare with respecting God, but he also has his own pride. His name is Chu Buji, the man I love most in my life."


    Snake Zun did not care about a smile, the hand gently extended, Chu wind floated up: "for your son, you can also stick to your virginity?"


    Shangguan yingyue looks stunned, but he is suddenly cold: "I''m never threatened. If you kill him, I won''t compromise."


    Chu Feng faintly passed a bitter smile, but he was very happy. He finally knew who his stubborn sometimes looked like, that was his mother, Shangguan yingyue.


    Snake Zun wants to see whether she is bluffing on Shangguan yingyue''s face, but all she sees is firmness. She hums and throws Chu Feng out: "it''s just that everything can''t be done by you. Huangfu Juntao has accepted the help of our demon domain to become a demigod. Now I''m going to do something to put nine princesses, four princesses and Oriental rhyme!"


    Pointing to Shangguan yingyue: "and this woman, take it with me!"


    Huangfu Juntao looks sluggish, and finally confirms his idea. The people who help him are demon domain. He is in a dilemma. He doesn''t care if he grabs Murong Bing. However, there is Shangguan yingyue. He is a bit unable to do it and seems hesitant.


    "Huangfu Juntao!"


    Chu Bufan, who has white hair, walked up to Shangguan yingyue with firm eyes: "I regret that yingyue fell into the canyon nineteen years ago. Today, you don''t want to hurt her again. If you still have a little conscience, you can protect yingyue with me!"


    "Ridiculous!" Snake Zun did not wait for Huangfu Juntao to respond, then sneered. With a little finger of Chu Pufan, she stood up in the air. Snake Zun sneered: "the human warriors in the states are still infinitely close to the semi divine realm. They want to work in front of me. You can''t even protect yourself. Who can you protect?"


    "Do you know what it is? I''ll let you feel it now. "


    Chu Bufan, who looked hard and could not speak out, suddenly felt that there was a force in his body. Then he screamed and his body suddenly exploded. Those pieces of meat were still burning in an instant. In a short time, no residue was left.


    Shangguan yingyue Lengran: "Chu Bufan!"


    Although Chu Bufan has done a lot of wrong things, she can meet Chu Buji for the reason that they know each other. Moreover, Chu Bufan still stands firmly in front of her at this critical moment. Although it is an enemy, Shangguan yingyue can not deny that it is a man who really loves her.


    But whatever, Chu Bufan is dead.


    Snake Zun seems to have done a trivial thing and glanced at Huangfu Juntao: "why, do you think you can fight with me if you are higher than him? Don''t forget, there are marks in your body. If you don''t obey, you will die


    Huangfu Juntao was still in Chu Bufan''s death, but he was stunned at the thought of the mysterious existence that promoted his realm. He left a mark in his body, and he would die if he didn''t obey orders.


    At this moment, Huangfu Juntao finds that he is in love with Guan yingyue, but he loves himself more.


    I dare not to take back the fear of the snake


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1718

    "Huangfu Juntao, you are better than a pig or a dog!"


    When Chu Bufan dies, Huangfu Juntao compromises. The Shangguan yingyue gives a cold face and scolds him. When he raises his hand, Huangfu Juntao is blasted out. Although he almost means to fight snake respect, she doesn''t see a Huangfu Juntao.


    When the wind blows and the sword moves, Shangguan yingyue stands up with the support of his body. His body shakes and seems to fall at any time.


    Feel what, Chu wind hold back body affliction, drink a way: "do not!"


    Because at the moment, he felt dead in Shangguan yingyue. He knew Shangguan yingyue had moved his heart to death.


    "Feng''er, I should have died long before your father died."


    Shangguan yingyue gave a faint smile. Although she was injured all over her body, she couldn''t hide her unique demeanor: "just when I was about to die, the God came down from the sky and saved me, and also untied my heart knot of seeking death. I promised her to live another 20 years, just to see you again one day.


    Now that you have grown up, I am proud of you, but my heart is very sad, your father must still be waiting for me on the huangquan Road, my mother did not take care of you, accompany you to grow up, participate in the most brilliant childhood of your life, but there is no denying that I am the woman who loves you most in the world.


    Live a good life, you are taboo, shoulder the punishment of heaven, is one of the supreme masters, need you a lot of people, mother sorry you, did not take care of you, can only use their own, give you a chance to live, take good care of yourself, love those who love you


    Chu Feng supported his body and wanted to get up, but his strength could not be made out. He wanted to crack and roared hysterically: "no!"


    Shangguan yingyue''s whole body is filled with bright halo, and her beautiful eyes are firm and resolute. She stares at the snake Zun and means to die together.


    Suddenly, the breeze sword broke into countless pieces and surrounded Shangguan yingyue''s side. With a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, he fell in love with the country: "I will become the stepping stone for my son even if I die. You and demon domain are waiting to tremble!"


    Looking up to the endless sky, he said with a sad smile: "reverence God, you are right in the end."


    All of a sudden, the endless pieces of broken swords swept away towards the snake. Shangguan yingyue also disappeared in vain. The extremely powerful divine power surged, and the forbidden area of Chu family was shaking.


    The power of terror, the power of oppression, seems to be able to destroy the whole world, surging between heaven and earth.


    The pupil of snake Zun shrinks violently. He feels a force pressing on his body, and his armor begins to break. Countless sword pieces have not entered his body and penetrated through.


    Shangguan yingyue also appeared on the top of the head of the snake Zun, with a powerful force on his hand: "if I can''t kill you, I want you to regret it too!"


    With a roar, the snake Zun was directly blasted into the ground by that force, just like the beginning of Chu wind. A hole appeared there.


    Shangguan yingyue fell, pale, fragrant, sweating, puffing out blood. At the moment, she really had no strength at all. The power of blocking, the power of final attraction, and the power of causing snake Zun''s injury might be all she had.


    A gust of wind blows around, the earth shakes again, and suddenly a black light sweeps past Shangguan yingyue, who is ejected and hits the ground heavily.


    In that cave, the snake statue slowly floated out, and his face was bleeding, but he was also recovering rapidly. His face was ferocious and terrifying: "I said, you are not my opponent, why do you still provoke me? It seems that you will not be willing to be my queen. Then you will die. "


    A grim smile appeared on his face: "Huangfu Juntao, you seem to like this woman. Now I reward you and destroy her heartily."


    Chu Feng''s anger surged up, filled with a violent heart: "snake respect!"


    Snake Zun sneered and flicked his fingers. Chu Feng''s flesh and blood splashed like an explosion: "don''t worry, wait, I''ll let you and your mother go together!"


    Huangfu Juntao coughed and got up from the ground. Just now he was hurt a little. When he heard snake Zun''s words, he looked at him in distress, but he couldn''t cover up the beautiful woman. Huangfu Juntao''s eyes twinkled with color. Once upon a time, didn''t he just want to get this woman and conquer the woman''s body?


    The color in his eyes was even more intense. Huangfu Juntao walked step by step, and Chu storm roared angrily: "Huangfu Juntao, if you dare to move my mother, I will kill the whole Huangfu vein and bury it with Juesha gate."


    Huangfu Juntao did not seem to hear anything at the moment. He walked step by step to Shangguan yingyue and stretched out his hand to take off her clothes.


    Shangguan yingyue''s face burst into anger. He slapped Huangfu Juntao''s face with a slap and a crackling sound: "get out of my way. You disgusting guy, Chu Bufan, is more noble than you."


    After being slapped, Huangfu Juntao was stunned and angry. He raised his hand and fell down. However, yingyue stopped three centimeters in the face of Shangguan yingyue. After all, he didn''t go down, but he was very angry: "why, at the beginning, I was stronger than Chu Buji, but you followed that unruly bastard."


    "My Huangfu Juntao is not worthy of you. I am the head of a family. Chu Buji is just a hybrid, and he has been expelled from the Chu family. What is it?"Shangguan yingyue slapped Huangfu Juntao in the face again and sneered: "he is nothing. He is not better than you, a pig and dog."


    After being slapped again, Huangfu Juntao vented his strength in anger and directly flew the weak Shangguan yingyue out and rolled on the ground. Chu Feng clenched his fists slowly and his eyes were burning with anger and murder.


    Stride over, but then stop.


    Only feel Shangguan yingyue around the surging power, in vain, she burned around the flames, and sneer: "even death, you do not want to touch me for a while, the next life, the next life, you do not want to think, I am with the pig and dog, also will not be inferior to you this pig dog, relates to


    He would rather die than follow pigs and dogs than follow him. This is the biggest contempt and insult to Huangfu Juntao.


    "You want to die? Then I''ll let you die


    Anger instantly filled the whole soul, the endless demigod power ravaged the whole sky, the burning fire was even more fierce, instantly submerged Shangguan yingyue.


    The Chu wind broke out with a shrill roar, shaking the Chu family of Tianguan, and enveloping the whole night sky with a layer of lingering haze.


    Huangfu Juntao was there laughing wildly, ignoring Chu Feng''s anger and murder: "if you don''t give me a chance to die, I''ll let you burn to death, stupid woman, idiot woman!"


    Hand pressure, the fire is more fierce, around can feel that burning breath.


    Mu Rongbing and others are also angry. Huangfu Juntao is too cruel. Although Shangguan yingyue used the last support to spontaneous combustion, it is her own business. Huangfu Juntao burns it directly with fire, which is ferocious. In the eyes of three women, there are murderous opportunities.


    Huangfu Juntao should be damned, and life is worse than death!


    "Take away nine princesses and four princesses!"


    Snake Zun looked at the burning fire with regret. He was really moved by Shangguan yingyue, but he would not be too sorry: "Chu Feng and Oriental rhyme, I will solve it myself!"


    Huangfu Juntao quickly restrained himself. Looking at the burning fire, he knew that Shangguan yingyue was really dead this time. He shook his head regretfully and put the cold frost and Murong ice under control for a moment. Only Dongfang Yun was left on the ground, and his pupils shrank. He knew that she was going to kill shezun, so he didn''t want to waste time.


    Snake Zun took back his eyes, and his wound had recovered. He came to Chu Feng and saw his face twisted with anger. He sneered: "it''s painful to see his mother die like this, isn''t it?"


    "I want you dead!" In Chu Feng''s eyes, there was nothing but killing, pain and madness. The monster''s left eye could not see the color belonging to human beings. Only the crazy color and determination of killing and cutting seemed to drink the blood of all the people in the world.


    The serpent passed by and mocked.


    Raise his hand and gather a force. Time is almost up. Now he has to erase Chu Feng''s spirit and will and bring him back to the wild demon kingdom. Otherwise, if things here offend the mysterious existence, he will never return.


    A thunder burst through the sky, and the snake Zun, who was about to attack, raised his head and saw the thick dark clouds gathering in the sky. There was a huge black whirlpool emerging, and his pupils shrank violently: "the way of heaven!"


    Chu Mu occupied Chu Feng''s body, and the heavenly way, which was triggered by Chu Mu''s body, reappeared at this moment. The black whirlpool rapidly turning on the dome that day made people very uncomfortable, and the crack that began to disappear also expanded a lot.


    Snake Zun''s body was shocked: "is the way of heaven going to crack?"


    Then he was excited. He was the only one who could freely enter and leave the whole wild demon domain, because the rules of heaven bound a lot of things. But now the heaven''s way of collapse would disappear. Not only could he come out, but also the whole wild demon domain could step out.


    Thinking that the era of fighting for the present world will reappear, snake Zun is really excited.


    But then Lengran, turn around, originally lying on the ground seriously injured at any time seems to die Chu Feng, disappeared!


    As soon as the snake revered his heart and God, he could feel that no one had appeared. How did Chu Feng disappear? His pupils shrank sharply. He looked up again and saw a figure floating and drifting there.


    Look twitch: "Chu Feng!"


    Oriental rhyme also difficult to raise his head, see Chu wind is placed in the whirlpool of the forbidden heaven, suddenly think of what: "is it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1719

    It is said that love and hate are the purest and original power in the world.


    The extreme of hate can make a person continuously break through and become strong, but hatred is boundless. While gaining powerful power, he will lose himself and become bloodthirsty. From ancient times to the present, many evil Lord lords are the products of the extreme hate.


    Although the ultimate love can''t be compared with the promotion brought by hatred, it can make people more stable and powerful, and keep their original heart. Who is not a sage? Universal aid?


    And when love and hate mixed together, because of love and hate, that kind of power will be incomparably powerful, of course, finally to be able to abide by the original heart, regular sages, on the contrary, fall into the devil''s way.


    Love, love and parents love!


    Among the three purest and real feelings in the world, Dongfang Yun has already seen through some things when he looks at the Chu wind under the whirlpool of forbidden heaven.


    Chu Feng used to be on the Mengtuo mountain. Because Murong Bing was angry, he revived the power of taboo, aroused the first power of the demon God to wash the first garden, and deterred Huangfu Juntao. That was the power of love.


    At the Luo family in Meiyuan, Chu Feng met a tough but sincere Luo Mengmeng, and hurt her badly. The guilt and helplessness as well as the pure whiteness of the two people got along with each other made Chu Feng arouse the second taboo force of the demon God and almost killed Luo Qian. It was friendship and friendship!


    Now, Shangguan yingyue''s death in the fire has touched Chu Feng''s inner weakness, which yearns for the love of her parents and her great family affection, and her mother''s destruction. Because of this love, Chu Feng now triggers the last power of the demon God, symbolizing kinship.


    Oriental rhyme show eyebrow light frown, she has probably known, all these estimates are that the woman who is called venerable God intentionally for it.


    Chu Feng is the God of evil spirits. He is in charge of the punishment of heaven. The significance of his appearance is to destroy the world and let this era break and start a new era.


    But Dongfang Yun also knows that although human beings in this era are not the most perfect human beings, they are the most suitable human beings to live on the earth, and many people do not want it to be destroyed.


    At this time, peeping into the road of heaven and earth changed the path of the devil, and changed the fate of taboo with supreme power. Unless he had love, he could not awaken the three powers of the demon God all his life.


    Once there is love in Chu Feng, it is not that the ancient demon has no feelings, and it will make the fate of the ship appear deviation, and history may change.


    The Oriental rhyme was shocked by this: what kind of existence is God worship, and why can it control all this and even control fate taboos?


    And all this, Chu Feng did not know.


    Under the forbidden heaven, Chu Feng''s pupil turned blood red. The boundless magic power covered the whole sky, and his body was being repaired a little bit.


    In the whirlpool of the heavenly way, there is also a force that does not enter the body of Chu wind, which contains the supreme magic power.


    Dongfang Yun frowns and knows that the disappearance of the five forbidden areas a thousand years ago was not accidental, but was deliberately done by someone. Because the third power of the demon God is contained in the heaven''s prohibition. At this moment, the crack is constantly expanding, the momentum of Chu wind is also constantly rising, and the strength is constantly growing.


    Dongfang Yun finally understood all this. Without love, Chu Feng could not revive the magic power, so the five forbidden areas would never be opened.


    This is a specific path. When all the forces of the demons recover, the five forbidden areas will be fully opened. Everything is doomed, and no one can escape or escape.


    It is said that taboo people are the key to open the five forbidden areas, and it has been confirmed at the moment that they are not empty words. But how can the taboos, which have revived the power of demons, make the five forbidden areas born easily?


    Passing a faint bitter smile, Dongfang Yun finds that everything has been arranged by a pair of big hands, and the door of the five forbidden areas is opened. For the existence of the five forbidden areas, it is not a happy thing, because the devil is in the present world, who dares to step out?


    God, high!


    With a sigh and emotion in his heart, Oriental rhyme also took back his consideration. Now, nothing is important. What is important is that Chu Feng has to revive the third power of the demon God and completely embark on the road of the demon God. It seems that it is only a matter of time. Who can stop the rotation of the great wheel of destiny?


    The whirlpool cracks of the forbidden heavenly way are getting bigger and bigger. The endless magic power also begins to pour into the body of Chu Feng. The broken dark magic wings also slowly converge and separate from the body of Chu Feng. They whirl around there, and then they are more and more broken into flying ash and become transparent shapes.


    A pair of Chu''s wings suddenly appeared in the wind behind her.


    But it is no longer a dark magic wing, but a pair of light like wings, the flow of light is no entity, such as dragonfly wings are generally transparent and nihilistic.


    Wings of magic light!


    The dark magic wing reveals its final form, and becomes a more powerful magic light wing without substance. In the black streamer, you can clearly feel the terrible power flowing. It seems that as long as you flash a little, it will cause a huge wave.


    Snake Zun frowned deeply. Unexpectedly, when it seemed that the matter was about to end, Chu Feng actually revived the strongest power of the demon God, and felt the tremendous magic power. The snake Zun was dignified, but also lucky.Chu Feng became stronger, but he also felt that Chu Feng only awakened those forces. It seemed that Chu Feng needed to be refined to achieve perfection and reach the peak of the demon.


    The endless thunder is surging, the crack of the forbidden heaven is expanding gradually, and the whirlpool is becoming faster and faster. All these fall in the eyes of all people, just like the arrival of a demon and the end of the world.


    "What''s going on?"


    What everyone doesn''t know is that Chang''e, who has stepped out of the lost country and went to the Chu family in the remote place of the world, is stagnant in the void and looks at the sky.


    Although the night is still like that, but that is for ordinary people, for Chang''e, who has already possessed great power, she can feel a special breath in the night sky.


    Beautiful eyes flash, burst out a fierce color: "Chu wind wake up the devil''s final strength?"


    Her face changed slightly, and she controlled the art of great destiny. She knew what Chu Feng needed to face to awaken the power of the demon God. Thinking that Chu Feng might be suffering a lot now, she became a God and a devil at once.


    Half moon flickers, a streamer across the sky, Chang''e speeds up her speed, she knows that she must go immediately, or there will be a big event, because she has already figured out that the snake reveres the world!


    In the house of Chu in Tianguan, the snake Zun rises slowly. He does not interrupt the recovery and promotion of Chu Feng, because he has to wait for the Chu wind to destroy the forbidden heaven.


    Because now, he has no confidence that he can grasp Chu Feng''s departure, because Chu Feng''s spirit and will can''t be destroyed by his means. Fortunately, Murong Bing and lengrushuang have been taken away, otherwise tonight will be a busy day.


    When the killing opportunity burst out, the snake Zun mobilized his most powerful strength to wait for the moment when the law of heaven broke and the gate of the five forbidden areas opened. He attacked Chu Feng cruelly. He could not deviate a minute or a second, or he would pay a heavy price.


    Countless snake shadows appeared in the sky, and the snake statue showed a grim smile. Even if the Chu wind recovered, even if the Chu wind enhanced the strongest power of the body, he was confident that the final victory still belonged to him.


    The wings of magic light were shaking gently, and Chu Feng''s injury was completely recovered at this moment.


    With her eyes closed, Chu Feng raised a hand and held out a finger. The Oriental rhyme on the ground was lifted up slowly by a force.


    The stunned woman is still curious about what is going on. She feels the powerless feeling on her body in a little bit of dissipation, and the feeling is full of strength again, and the rest of the bad feelings that do not adapt are all dissipated.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, both eyes let people see, will lose great courage: "otherwise, I don''t know if I will kill you!"


    After a swing, the eastern rhyme, which was restored by Chu Feng, was directly thrown out for a distance of more than 1000 meters, and his evil spirit was also floating.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Snake Zun let out a laugh, ridiculed: "its own strength is not much, but also want to cure others, Chu Feng, is this your human ridiculous feelings? Don''t you know that when you are seriously injured and repaired by me, you need to absorb the power contained in the way of heaven, which is more than your physical load. "


    "You''re so stupid, a woman, to let you part of the power that can save your life."


    Dongfang Yun stabilized her figure in the far space. She did not leave, but looked at Chu Feng with complicated eyes.


    Snake Zun is right. Chu Feng is a weak body, which triggers the taboo of Demon power. Although it is hard for Chu Feng to lose his reason when the third Demon power triggers Chu Feng, he may also lose his humanity. At this time, more strength can stabilize his inner firmness, but it is to detoxify and consume her. Dongfang Yun constantly asks: why?


    Chu Feng''s eyes were fixed on the snake Zun, and one pointed to the sky. The black whirlpool turned wildly: "my mother just said that you must fight no matter how strong you are. Now I want to say, I am not dead, I will continue to fight!"


    Snake Zun was stunned, laughing, endless opportunities to kill gathered in the sky: "your mother must have her son. Your mother is a crazy woman, you are also a little madman, you can''t do it, stupid!"


    The wings of magic light shake, the wind of heaven and earth, the sound of glass crisp ring continuously sounded.


    Looking at the snake statue, the way of heaven was forbidden, and the five forbidden areas were completely opened!


    A strong force also converged in the air. In the strong wind and waves, a straight line disappeared into the body of chufeng, until nothing remained on the dome that day.


    The snake Zun also restrained the rambling, and said, "go to death!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1720

    The shadow of the endless snake contains the violent gravity attack and oppression.


    Chu wind is in the center of the attack, and the hair is blown by the coming attack. The wings of the magic light shake slightly. Suddenly, all the attacks towards Chu wind stop in the air, as if it was fixed by time.


    The corner of the mouth raised a bloodthirsty arc, and the eyes were flashing with ferocious colors.


    All attacks of snake Buddha suddenly turned into nihility and shadow, as if there was no general.


    I feel that his attack will also cause him to be seriously injured if he does not let Chu wind die. However, it can be resolved without any action of Chu wind. Snake Zun feels incredible. It is also very energetic to treat it, destroy the forbidden heaven, and use power to restore Oriental rhyme. Chu wind has such a powerful power.


    Taboo, name is not a false legend!


    The thunder in the sky and earth rolled, Chu wind wings trembled and saw the magic light flow. There were countless black lights in the whole void, which were raging back and forth, just like the colored lights in the bar.


    But it contains the power of destruction. The snake Buddha can not wait to be crossed by a streamer light, leaving a shallow scar on his face and a burning sting.


    Subconsciously raised his hand and touched it. When he saw the blood red, the snake was angry: "don''t think so, you can take precedence over the king."


    No answer, only the most brutal attack of Chu wind, like the long whale water absorption, was quiet around in vain, and then suddenly erupted out. The powerful magic power blew on the snake Zun. The powerful force immediately made it difficult for the snake Zun to resist falling down and falling towards the sky.


    As if the shadow follows, the speed of Chu wind keeps up with the snake Zun falling body.


    The hand bent hard on the snake, let the latter like a shell hit the edge of the day, the earth has expanded the cracks.


    The hand was raised and opened, and a sudden black light was released from the heart of Chu wind like a flower scattered by heaven and women. However, it was like a missile falling down in the place where the snake fell. It was cruel and violent. The power caused by that force made the Chu family of Tianguan in the vibration, and it seemed that it would break down at any time.


    Such a startling power has never been heard, never seen.


    And Chu wind did not stop at all, the black light constantly flashed, falling, it seems that the snake Buddha will not be killed all the gods.


    Oriental rhyme in the distance to see all this, dust flying wind has been unable to see the snake figure, can only see the dust smoke and blurred vision of the dark.


    She knew Chu Feng had lost her mind.


    The death of Shangguan yingyue touched the weakest desire in the bottom of Chu wind''s heart, which made Chu wind arouse taboo to revive the third power of the demon God. But because the death of Shangguan yingyue was completely in the frenzy, he now has the intention of killing. Now he kills snake Zun, and maybe wait for the Chu family to be destroyed.


    Eyebrows gently wrinkle, Chu Feng at the moment of the force, can destroy the moment did not return to the peak of her, it is terrible.


    But with such power, Oriental rhyme does not feel that it can kill snake Zun, because snake Zun has reached that state, which is the second class standing in the cloud.


    "I want you to die!"


    Indeed, in the eastern rhyme of the mind ethereal, snake Zun suddenly burst into a drink appeared in the Chu wind, with strong power to attack the magic light wing of Chu wind, because he found that the speed of Chu wind comes from the magic light wing, as long as the magic light wing is knocked off, Chu wind speed, he is not confident compared to him.


    Just released the attack, the snake looks stiff: "how can it be?"


    The absolute strength, even the power of the peak of the late half god can be destroyed in a moment, can be bombarded on the wing of the magic light, as if the wings did not exist at all. The powerful force penetrated the past, and did not cause a little damage to the Chu wind.


    Oriental rhyme also has sharp pupil contraction and a sluggish look. It is the wings formed by light, without physical existence, but it can play its strength according to the Chu wind''s ideas and immune to all attacks.


    The snake Zun was stunned, Chu Feng appeared in front of him, his eyes red, his mouth corner raised a ferocious smile, and threw a hard fist on the snake Zun''s face, and let him cross out and hit the mountain in the distance.


    Chu Feng this time did not continue to attack, but the safe suspension in the air, look at the figure, attract all people''s eyes.


    The sound of animal chanting like dragon also came out from the direction of that mountain. Suddenly, on the top of that mountain, the snake Buddha revealed his body, covering the sky like jiutou snake body.


    Nine ferocious snake heads, the nine eyes are exposed to the angry look, suspended in the sky the feeling of the moment is very close to Chu wind.


    Suddenly one of the snakes head toward Chu wind opened the blood basin mouth to rush.


    Chu wind smiled coldly, and with the help of the super speed of the magic light wing, it appeared in the sky of the snake head instantly. The sword Qi was formed by the flying of the sword spirit, and a sword fell.


    The other eight snakes roared because the snake head attacking Chu Feng was cut off directly and fell down to the air.


    The biggest snake spits a letter and stabs: "Chu wind, I will tear you up!"The body of the snake whose head had been cut off suddenly grew longer and began to entangle Chu Feng. The head that had been cut off suddenly grew out, but the head of the snake that had fallen to the ground turned into smoke and dissipated.


    The rebirth snake head fiercely bites to Chu Feng, and the snake body also entangles Chu Feng, as if to strangle him in general.


    But Chu Feng just moved a little, and then disappeared directly in the range of attack. He didn''t know where to go.


    Each of the nine heads of the Hydra looked in one direction with anger in his eyes and a little dignified. He knew that the Chu wind did not disappear, but the speed of the magic light wings reached the extreme, exceeding the limits of space and time, which made the naked eye and the feeling unable to capture.


    A breath of death hung over my heart.


    If it''s a life and death struggle, Hydra believes that Chu Feng is not doing it by himself. Even in the space of divine war, he can crush Chu Feng. But now it is on the earth. Chu Feng has a pair of mysterious wings, which means that all his attack power lacks a little deterrent power.


    Can''t even contain Chu Feng!


    When everyone''s heart was raised to their throat, Chu wind appeared in the air above the largest snake head. The sword spirit of Ming Hong sword spirit was raised high and fell ferociously.


    The Hydra also felt the crisis. Seeing that the sword spirit was about to cut off his most important head, he must be greatly damaged.


    All of a sudden, a golden light flashed in the sky and hit Chu Feng''s body in an instant, and it did not mean to stop. It flashed and shot on Chu Feng''s body from all directions. His clothes and skin were constantly broken and injured. Even the invisible body of the magic light wings seemed to be attacked.


    And all this is not over. Chu Feng is like a person who is dancing break dancing by countless bullets. On that day, a big hand appeared on the sky and slowly stretched out towards the lower air.


    The nine headed snake turned into a snake statue. Seeing the big hand falling from the sky that day, the nine headed snake knelt in awe: "demon emperor!"


    In the distance, the Oriental rhyme was a little confused. Suddenly, she Zun would not be so respectful to the rest of the people. At the moment, she was half kneeling. That could only be the Lord of the demon Kingdom, but how could the demon emperor appear?


    Then thought of once Chu Feng asked her a question, Oriental rhyme eye dew dignified.


    No matter it is a demon or a human warrior, as long as you go to a certain realm and master certain powers, even if you are in the forbidden area, you can condense the virtual shadow to travel through time and space and boundaries. Obviously, what appears above the sky is the shadow of the demon emperor. He has come out of the wild demon realm with the virtual shadow.


    Dark clouds rolling over the sky slowly spread, a huge black figure on the sky, like the destruction of the world''s master general, can not see his appearance and everything, can only see the big hand that has caught Chu Feng.


    "Waste!"


    A cold and dignified voice sounded like thunder, with the dignity that the snake did not dare to lift its head: "the state has no taboo to grow up, which makes you so embarrassed. I am very disappointed with you!"


    The snake revered and bowed his head uneasily: "it''s the incompetence of my subordinates!"


    With a cold hum, snake Zun spewed out a mouthful of blood. As powerful as this, he was shocked just because of his momentum. Not to mention that the Chu family, who looked from afar, was the heart of Dongfang Yundu. It was just the shadow of the demon emperor, not the body of the demon emperor.


    The momentum shocked the snake Zun. What kind of situation would it be if the body came in person?


    The forbidden heaven has collapsed, the five forbidden areas have been opened, perhaps thousands of powerful people have stepped out of the forbidden areas, perhaps the demon emperor has sent countless demons in the demigod realm, and the oriental charm looks pale, finished!


    At the time when all the people are worried and powerless because of the phantom of the demon emperor!


    Suddenly caught by the big hand, the wounded Chu Feng burst out a roar, broke free of the demon emperor''s shackles, and flew toward the sky with lightning speed. He wanted to challenge the demon emperor.


    Snake respect a Leng, look a cold: "must not be unreasonable to the demon emperor!"


    With a big hand, endless Demon power converges into the sky, just like a shock brought by the collapse of Mount Tai. The Chu Feng who goes up doesn''t care about his back, or he just wants to challenge the demon emperor and is directly knocked down by the huge attack power of snake Zun.


    The snake Zun was denied by the demon emperor, and he put all the hatred on Chu Feng. Seeing that he fell, he was not soft hearted, and thousands of blue lights and shadows flashed. This time, it all went into Chu Feng''s body. His blood was dripping like a broken kite. The Chu wind fell towards the sky gorge that day.


    Oriental rhyme heart a tight, will pass, but found that the demon emperor''s momentum, isolated a piece of space, she can not pass, eyes a coagulation: "Chu wind!"


    Chu Feng has closed his eyes, the wings of the magic light dissipated, his body is full of scars, can not see a good place, slowly fell into the graben gorge, seems to die in general.


    Demon emperor empty shadow cold hum: "go to find out for me, he is not dead, I want his body."


    Snake Zun also reflected that he had no control of his strength just now, seriously injured Chu Feng, and replied, "yes!"


    If you pass through the air, you will enter the canyon,,,


    on that day www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1721

    Suddenly!


    The heaven and earth are turbulent, the black clouds which are oppressed on the sky are all dissipated a little bit, and the endless sound of thunder rolling seems to be suppressed.


    It was just a matter of moments, the thunder disappeared from the clouds, only a heavy divine power surging between the heaven and the earth.


    He was not going to the valley of the graben to find the snake of Chu Feng, whose subconscious stagnation was. Originally, the fear of the ghost emperor''s shadow appeared, now became dignified and scared. He felt the sudden emergence of this divine power, which made him feel that he was unable to comply with his heart, and it seemed that he would be destroyed at any time.


    Even the phantom of the demon king on the dome took back the big hand and made a voice: "who are you, such a powerful divine power?"


    Snake Zun has a little backward body, and the presence of this God''s majesty may feel that he is still above the demon emperor. It is an intuition. He feels ridiculous, but he can feel it, because he does not smell death in the face of the emperor.


    Maybe it is because the demon emperor is familiar with it, but the power of the gods appears at this moment is undoubtedly powerful.


    Who is that?


    Oriental rhyme retracted the eyes staring at the valley of the graben, looked up to look at the sky above the distant sky, felt the air in the air, and his face was happy: "master!"


    "Master?" The demon emperor Xu shadow repeats the Oriental rhyme words, then smiles: "originally the Lord of the heaven court, the emperor Chang''e, heard that you have recovered, did not expect such a strong, I suddenly have interest in you!"


    Chang''e?


    Hearing the words from the ghost emperor''s mouth, Chu family in the distance are all in a daze. How do you feel so many unknown things in the world, it seems that they exist in the world seems to be a joke, Chang''e all exist?


    The king of the demon, the Lord of the demon Kingdom, the king of the demon, the jade dodder of the fairy rabbit? What''s wrong with the world?


    Suddenly, the heaven and earth change, the divine light flows!


    A round of half moon light suddenly fell from the sky, just appeared, came to the snake Zun, which was very fast, and soon the snake Lord could not respond. Half moon streamed like a knife and passed through the snake Lord''s waist, hovering in the air, like the moon in the sky at night.


    Snake Zun suddenly made a scream, the body was cut into two parts, although not dead can be recovered, but that kind of pain cut into two, even if he is snake Zun, it can not resist.


    "I''m late!"


    A slight sigh, in a moment, the snake Zun''s scream all down, a Fanghua generation of the figure slowly from that highest sky above, such as the world''s most holy fairy, mud and dye, far from can feel that inviolable majesty, but also have spirit and oppression.


    Chang''e raised her face and looked at the phantom shadow of the demon Emperor: "if it is not for the five forbidden areas to open up a little bit of deterrence time, Chu wind will not fall into the canyon or hurt."


    "Demon emperor, you hurt my man, I am very angry!"


    There is a woman who has endless charm at a glance, a smile, a word, a word, a rage, and Chang''e is such a person.


    No one felt her anger, but could believe unconditionally because of her words. There was a cold feeling in her eyes, which seemed to freeze the world.


    The oriental charm is a joy. Chang''e is stronger than she left the lost country: "master!"


    "You''re tired." Chang''e head also does not return, half moon whirl at her feet, as if standing above general: "next, I want to recover a little justice for my man, although he hates me, hate to kill me."


    The words of light voice, but no one doubts Chang''e''s firmness and strength.


    The smile of the ghost emperor began to disappear: "snake respect, hidden world and spirit world have been deterred by Chang''e, and the door is not dare to step out. You will take the guitar and Chang''e will give it to me. The demon area should fulfill the dream of Chiyou emperor in that year."


    Snake Zun was cut into two half of the body has recovered, look awe at Chang''e, nodded: "good!"


    "Did I agree?" Suddenly, Chang''e hand gently opened, with the Tianjian Canyon as the center of the entire Chu forbidden area.


    Snake respect face changed greatly, he found that he did not seem to break the Chang''e ban, eyes awe: "you are?"


    "Go!" The ghost emperor also has a little more dignified tone. Chang''e''s strength is beyond his cognition. A terrible spirit is filled with drinking. The forbidden system of Chang''e breaks down and snake Zun catches the opportunity and blinks away.


    The ghost emperor fell down a pair of big hands, stirring the terror power above the sky, so Chang''e can only watch the snake go away.


    The woman''s desperate posture does not show a slightest movement because of snake Zun''s escape. It is just a kind of indifference and cold, and raises her head: "demon emperor, you will regret it!"


    The half moon suddenly glowed, and the dazzling light made everyone open their eyes. Even the Oriental rhyme could not be seen, but only to close their eyes and hear a sound of unwilling like everyone.


    When the earth light disappears, the night becomes the main tone from the new one. Only when Oriental rhyme is they slowly open their eyes, the light just now is too dazzling, and it seems that people can blind their eyes.But when they look up to the sky, where there is the shadow of the demon emperor, it seems that there is no general, with the endless evil spirit, all dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Oriental rhyme came to Chang''e, showing absolute respect: "master." Then he thought of the man who fell into the canyon, and his face moved: "Chu Feng he?"


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t want to see me!" Chang''e slightly shakes her head, passing a light helpless: "the demon emperor''s attack, the snake Zun''s rampage can''t hurt his root, he felt my breath, he can''t kill me, has left under the natural moat gorge, to save his woman, sudaji and the fourth princess."


    Oriental rhyme feels Chang''e''s sadness and frowns: "master!"


    Chang''e nodded and looked around the whole family of Chu in Tianguan. At the moment, everything was sad: "he doesn''t recognize me, but I recognize him. I don''t allow anyone to hurt him except me. Go with me to the wild demon domain. If you don''t die a saint, the demon domain will send troops to the world together."


    "Chu Feng wants to protect the present world. Now his heart aches, so let me come."


    For the first time, Dongfang Yun didn''t object to Chang''e for the first time. She even heard that Chu Feng was ok, and she was still happy.


    Two people are about to leave, suddenly a weak voice sounded: "Chang''e!"


    Chang''e frowned slightly and looked at the fire that began to burn, swallowing the fire of Shangguan yingyue. When she raised her hand, the fire was extinguished instantly. Dongfang Yun saw: "are you not dead?"


    I saw Shangguan yingyue still lying there, surrounded by a faint glow, but there is no breath, no wonder just can''t find.


    "I''m not dead now, but I''m going to die soon."


    Shangguan yingyue lay there, passing a sad smile, looking at Chang''e who was standing beside her slowly. Shangguan yingyue said softly: "Zun God told me that once you and Dayi were a joke of fate, you and Chu Feng are a pair of eternal. I hope you can take good care of him."


    "Worship God?" Chang''e never frowned, and there was a killing opportunity in her eyes: "before endless years, when I started the art of great destiny, she took advantage of me to change my taboo destiny. Shouldn''t you hate her? Even now, what happened to you and everything was planned by that woman. "


    Shangguan yingyue did not have the slightest hatred: "even if it is, then I am willing, as long as she is finally for Chu Feng, I don''t care about my own sacrifice and everything!"


    Chang''e squatted down and put one hand on Shangguan yingyue''s pulse: "don''t tell me about that woman. One day, I will replace her or even trample on her."


    Shangguan yingyue smiles bitterly. The five forbidden areas or the rest are all good. Dare to say that the woman''s estimation is only Chang''e. knowing that she is going to treat herself, Shangguan yingyue shakes her head: "it''s no use. When I stimulate my final potential to restore myself to the peak state, I''m already the death countdown."


    "It''s a pity that I can''t see Chu Feng for the last time."


    Chang''e frowned slightly and released her hand: "what do you need me to convey to Chu Feng?"


    "No!" Shangguan yingyue gently shook his head: "let him feel that I died at the beginning. If he knew that I was still alive, but he could do nothing, he would feel guilty."


    "I have only one hope. It''s not easy to have a little fate together, and cherish each other."


    Looking at the Oriental rhyme, Shangguan yingyue''s face showed a faint smile: "I don''t know how Chu Feng hurt you, but I can feel your master''s love for him. I hope you can forget your hate for Chu Feng. I can see that people can''t be wrong. What you started to say to you is not to deceive you."


    Dongfang Yun''s eyes twinkled and went to one side. In front of Chang''e, she couldn''t say anything.


    "I promise you, even if Chu Feng wants to kill me, I won''t fight back, but before I die, I will take revenge first." Chang''e was silent for a moment and quietly threw out a sentence. In the surprise of Oriental rhyme, she stood up and bowed slightly to Shangguan yingyue: "you are a great mother. If Chu Feng can forgive me in the end, I will tell my future child that he has a great grandmother."


    "He did not hesitate to use his own life to achieve his father, the devil God!"


    Thank you Shangguan yingyue showed a heart knot smile, closed his eyes, a loose hand, and died.


    Chang''e sighed softly, her hand was raised, and Shangguan yingyue was wrapped by a layer of flame: "people die with the wind, all the way well!"


    Dongfang Yun also stood aside, bowing to the fire: "go well!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1722

    There is no end to love and no end to hate.


    Some people say that the extreme of hate is love, and the extreme of love is hate.


    This sentence can not be more appropriate to describe Huangfu Juntao, because he is such a contradictory person, who loves and hates the extreme.


    When he first saw Shangguan yingyue, Huangfu Juntao fell in love with Chu Bufan at first sight.


    However, he was the proud son of heaven. Chu Bufan was not favored by Shangguan yingyue. The latter finally got along with the second master of Chu family, Chu Buji, a wonderful flower, and gave birth to Chu Feng, the son.


    If Chu Bufan didn''t know that Chu Feng was forbidden, Huangfu Juntao even wanted to destroy Chu Feng in this world.


    But to this day, Huangfu Juntao regrets. If he knew that Chu Feng was growing so fast and strong, he would have destroyed him when he didn''t grow up and avoid the dog who lost his family today. In the past, he used to make obstacles to Chu Feng and find him unhappy.


    But today, Huangfu Juntao wishes that he would never see Chu Feng again in his whole life. If he does, it means that his life has come to an end.


    The light is coming, and Huangfu Juntao has returned to Juesha gate.


    Jueshamen is not far away from the Chu family in Tianguan. It is located at the edge of the desert, but it is surrounded by a border and dissipated outside the secular world. This is why Huangfu Juntao and Chu Bufan have been able to cooperate for decades.


    Because they often meet and communicate with each other, but now no matter how perfect the plan has been, the idea of using Chu Mu to open the five forbidden areas has failed.


    Although the five forbidden areas have been opened, they no longer belong to his future.


    He left Murong Bing and lengrushuang on the ground, and Huangfu Juntao was in a heavy mood. Sitting there, he looked at the whole Juesha gate from a commanding position. However, he did not have the kind of lofty sentiments I had in the world before, only a kind of inexplicable palpitation.


    In the first battle of the Chu family in Tianguan, not only demons appeared, but also gods. Huangfu Juntao knew that even if he was given another 100 years, he would not be able to reach that height. At this moment, he found that he was a frog at the bottom of the well.


    Jueshamen, which has been inherited for a long time, built a secular Huangfu family before the disappearance of the five forbidden areas.


    In addition to the mountains, there is no place where the sun can be seen, except for the mountains, where there are always green trees, and there is no place where there is a green landscape.


    This is a place like a dead land. It is a place full of gloomy evil spirit.


    Huangfu Juntao didn''t know why his ancestors chose this place. The only thing he knew was that many years ago, jueshamen was also a fairyland on earth. However, he did not know when it began to change and become desolate like a desert.


    "Huangfu Juntao, what are you afraid of?"


    Murong Bing leaned against a pillar and pulled up the cold frost. He said with a sneer: "do you think it''s great to have people from the demon domain to support you? Are you worried that my husband will kill you and make your life worse than death


    Then he laughed again: "but it is inevitable that you burned his mother who was lost and recovered and turned into ashes. Who will he kill if he doesn''t kill you?"


    Huangfu Juntao frowned and said, "don''t mention that cheap woman to me."


    Shangguan yingyue is the contradiction in Huangfu Juntao''s heart. He knows Shangguan yingyue is the woman he loves most in his life, but he also knows that Shangguan yingyue is the woman he hates most. Everything he does, even against Chu Feng, just wants to make it easier for him not to get the heart of his beloved.


    Murong cold hum: "you will die very ugly, I firmly believe!"


    Huangfu Juntao stood up. He didn''t know when the mysterious existence that promoted his realm would appear, but it didn''t matter. Now he just wanted to vent his anger: "I will die, so what? At least before I die, I can gallop on you two. If I can''t die Chu Feng, I''ll give him a green cap!"


    "Come on Murong ice is not red face, heart does not jump, or even worry, arouse light ridicule: "do not say that you do not have such a blessing, only I and my sister died, you will be more than dead."


    Huangfu Jun Tao was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "Do you know why snake Zun asked you to take us away?" Murong Bing doesn''t care about Huangfu Juntao''s desire, because she knows he can''t touch it: "because he wants to take us back to the master of the demon domain, because my sister and I are twin chaotic bodies. As long as anyone gets it, he can quickly improve his own strength."


    "So you dare to move? Do you dare to ask for the woman ordered by the demon emperor? "


    Murong Bing bet Huangfu Juntao doesn''t know the true meaning of the twin chaos, that is, he can only accompany one man in the same life. This is also the words that let Huangfu Juntao consider clearly to avoid losing heart and madness. Otherwise, Huangfu Juntao really touches them, although they will die.But it is not easy to think that he was touched by the evil hand of Huangfu Juntao before he died.


    Indeed, hearing Murong ice, Huangfu Jun Tao hesitated. He is no longer the opponent of Chu Feng. The only hope to survive is to rely on demon area and snake respect. If they really touch Murong ice now, it is very hard to see that he will die.


    My heart swept over the sultry, turned around: "give me a look at them, let the seven bitch come to see me!"


    Seven bitch, the seven women that emperor Fu Jun Tao had raised to him, have been called as, because his heart, only the official yingyue is the most noble.


    Huangfu Jun Tao was sullen to find someone to vent. Murong ice also relaxed a little, unable to open his mouth: "sister, what do you say about my husband? Although he has recovered his last strength, snake Zun is in that state, can he?"


    Cold as frost gently shook his head, all over the body unable to return to the way: "I don''t know, that is the difference between the sky and the ground, but Chu wind is taboo, specific I can not be sure."


    "But I believe he will survive, he will be fine."


    Murong ice blinked: "why?"


    "Because he''s my man." Cold as frost very firm throw out a sentence, in Murong ice white eyes straight turned said: "my man must be the most powerful existence, is the most peak king, how can he die? How can I die? Rest assured, he was brought by snake Zun for the most serious injury. "


    "After all, the emperor wants to take our sister, only the body occupying Chu wind, the gobbling up of the great Shura, is the most refined practitioner."


    Murong ice nodded slightly: "yes, when you say that the demon emperor really occupied the body of her husband, are we obedient or wipe our neck?"


    "It''s impossible." Cold as frost directly drinks a way, cold intention overflows in eyes: "even if it is Chu wind body, but it is no longer the soul of Chu wind. If such a thing happens, I will destroy the original God and disappear forever."


    Murong ice mouth a hard convulsion: "don''t joke, you die, what do I do, you die I also die, you don''t know?"


    Cold as frost left his head to one side: "then you will die with me, anyway I have a good time, a woman will not give two men sleep!"


    Murong ice drum mouth, the heart is actually so thinking.


    And similar time, more than 30 kilometers away from the entrance of the junction of juezha gate, the snake coming from behind stopped his footsteps. He stared at Chang E, who appeared suddenly in front of him, and could not think of going ahead. Why would chang e catch up with her? How strong is she?


    Oriental rhyme felt around, said: "master, no Chu wind breath."


    Chang''e has no fluctuation in her look, and he stares at the snake, and says, "Chu wind is taboo. As long as he deliberately covers his breath, even if I can''t detect it, and he has lost his sense and nature now, but an instinctive killing. It will definitely destroy this day."


    Oriental charm, a unity of mind, the vast brake door has passed on countless years, at least tens of thousands of people, Chu Feng will kill all people?


    She thought it was impossible, but she thought that Chu Feng now because of the death of the upper official yingyue, maybe really would, under a rage, thousands of people cross the corpse, Oriental rhyme feel a little bloody.


    "Chang''e!"


    The two men were talking there but they ignored him in a gorgeous way. The snake Zun shouted angrily: "we don''t make the water in the well. Do you need to fight against the demon area for a man who may kill the five forbidden areas?"


    Chang''e''s bright eyes flash with a light killing opportunity: "Chu wind for the sake of red face fearless killing the world, I Chang''e for the first man since ancient times, also fearless and the entire demon area as the enemy."


    The snake looked in the air and said, "crazy!"


    Half a month of flash, killing machine emerged, snake look ugly, suddenly a strong shout of power and out, the blue light in the sky light light, monstrous.


    "Escape!"


    Suddenly, a word was spitted out in the snake''s mouth. Chang''e showed a slight frown and passed by lightning for half a month, but there was no scream. When the blue fog was gone, there was only a giant snake more than ten meters long creeping on the ground.


    Oriental rhyme face changed: "master, he changed space, ran away."


    Half a month of light suddenly blew on that giant snake and turned into fly ash. Chang''e''s eyes turned cold and turned: "there are countless wild demon regions, but only one main exit can accommodate thousands of troops in the demon region. Snake Zun estimated that he could not run away, and he was ready to take over for a long time."


    "It doesn''t matter. He runs, and I will go directly to the demon field, but I will wait for sudaji and Princess four to be unlucky."


    Oriental rhyme a Leng: "master, what do you mean?"


    Chang''e''s eyes passed the unconscious sense of shyness, the words calm: "I don''t want them, and I share a man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1723

    The sun is shining high, but in jueshamen, there is no sunshine. It is always the desolate color of sunset.


    All of a sudden, the earth was shaking, and a mighty magic power surged between the heaven and the earth. The sky was completely covered by a thick layer of dark clouds, and the original sunset color gradually faded, instead of boundless depression and depression.


    Huangfu Juntao, who was struggling with a woman in his splendid dormitory, was suddenly startled and immediately surrendered his gun.


    When a woman''s body is bent subconsciously, Huangfu Juntao jumps directly from the big bed that can sleep more than ten people. He looks twinkling and looks out of the window. What''s going on? The smell?


    A name appeared in his mind, and Huangfu Juntao was shocked. He didn''t know why the people in the demon domain didn''t come to take Murong Bing sisters away, but he knew that if Chu Feng came, it would definitely be jueshamen''s tragedy.


    When Huangfu Juntao put on his clothes and walked out of the flat square before the building, his disciples had gathered here, and there was no lack of powerful existence during the period of natural anger.


    But at the moment, everyone''s mood is the same as Huangfu Juntao. Looking up at the sky covered by black clouds, a very uncomfortable breath permeates the air and seems familiar.


    Once Huangfu Junyi lived in seclusion, when the Chu wind attacked at night, there was such a very uncomfortable breath.


    At that time, Chu Feng alone let them run away in a panic. Now, such a breath appears again, and it is stronger than that in the reclusive place, which indicates that Chu wind is more powerful than before.


    A strong man with seven levels of tiannu came to Huangfu Juntao''s side with a dignified look: "it''s like the wind of Chu, coming!"


    Huangfu Juntao frowned deeply and looked fiercely at Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing in the distance: "take good care of these two women. We still have hope. Other people can unite and resist as long as possible."


    Speaking such words, Huangfu Juntao didn''t have much confidence in his heart. However, when the danger came, he wanted to live on his own. Even if he had to accumulate his life with countless lives, he didn''t care whether he could go to today, Huangfu family or Juesha gate.


    In a flurry of arrangements to mobilize people, a Juesha strong man roared from the distance, looking worried: "a man directly broke the border, opened an entrance, broke in, has launched the killing from there, we have died hundreds of people, he raised his hand, many people died, can not stop!"


    It''s really coming!


    Huangfu Juntao''s heart was frozen. He clenched his teeth and his mouth was broken. He found that the stupidest thing he had ever done in his life was to burn Shangguan yingyue at the time of the Chu family in Tianguan, and cast the devil chufeng, which made him fall into a rage.


    His face was gloomy and terrifying. Huangfu Juntao waved his hand: "start the highest defense mechanism of Juesha gate. Keep it for me. We still have hope until the end."


    But Huangfu Juntao didn''t have much confidence when he said "Hope".


    But at the moment, Chu Feng has obviously killed all the people. There is no better way to do it except according to Huangfu Juntao''s instructions.


    This is the place of jueshamen. It''s not like the place where people used to live in seclusion. There''s only one exit here. Besides, there''s no chance to break through except for defense.


    Soon, under the leadership of Huangfu Juntao''s direct disciples and some elders, thousands of jueshamen''s disciples forged a triple line of defense. The triple line seems weak, but it has exhausted all the defense lines.


    The first line of defense consists of thousands of disciples in Tianjing period, the second line of defense consists of nearly 1000 strong people in Tianyang period, and the third line of defense is composed of hundreds of people in tiannu period.


    In the final place, Huangfu Juntao also gathered more than ten infinite semi gods. If the front three lines of defense could not stop Chu Feng and could not delay time, they would be the ultimate power of jueshamen.


    As for those in the Tianyuan period or those who have not been hardened into warriors, they are now gathered in remote buildings, waiting for the results. Such a standard of battle, the activation of the highest defense mechanism, are not qualified for the natural shock period. But now the enemy is not sure whether it can be blocked, so it can only be.


    More than ten kilometers away from the main building, Chu Feng came. There were no thousands of soldiers and horses, but only one person went alone. The sword spirit formed by Ming Hong''s sword spirit was in his hand. Although countless people in front of him blocked him, Chu Feng moved forward indifferently.


    Although thousands of people, I go!


    Thousands of jueshamen disciples in the period of natural shock came to see the killing God coming, and the black Chu wind was all over his body. Even if he just looked at him, he felt frightened. Before fighting and fighting, his confidence had already lost half.


    With a sword in his hand, Chu Feng had no words but endless killing.


    No one can stand in front of Chu Feng, who is still fighting in front of him, or is strangled and turned into fly ash by the startling force of his whole body, or becomes a residue under the swing of Ming Hong''s sword Qi.


    Ten kills in one step, a hundred lives in ten steps!Chu Feng killed jueshamen''s disciples in Tianjing period with an absolutely strong attitude. At the moment, there was no pity or sympathy in chufeng''s mind, only the boundless killing intention. He thought of Shangguan yingyue, lengrushuang and murongbing, and a world-wide desolation and powerless anger.


    Originally, I thought that the final power of the awakened demon God could fight against the enemy and protect the people around him.


    However, all of this has come, and the three powers of the demon God have been awakened, but Chu Feng is unable to do what he wants. He is still not the opponent of the snake king. Even if the demon emperor''s shadow attacks at will, he can hurt him seriously. He is helpless. He finds that he is useless and can not protect the people around him.


    The only way to turn this inner struggle and misery into boundless killing intention is to comfort him with the blood flowing from jueshamen.


    As long as Chu Feng calms down, he will understand a truth.


    Even Luo Qian, Yan Luo, and Chu Yi, who accepted direct inheritance, were not the peak posture of the Qisha emperor. As taboos of this era, although all the powers of the demon gods were revived, it also needed a process of growth and perception.


    But the death of Shangguan yingyue, the power of the demon emperor, and the sharp edge of the snake Zun made Chu Feng ignore these things and transform the devil directly, because he thought that such power could not even deal with the snake Zun. How could he talk about protecting Murong Bing and his wife Chang''e who took Lin Yulin away?


    That kind of deep powerless feeling is to let Chu Feng''s killing opportunity soar many.


    The disciples of jueshamen smell that powerful force. Even if they are far away from each other, the oppressed soul is miserable and the head is stinging. What kind of power is this and what kind of monster is it.


    The blood has already dyed the earth red, the corpse has already crossed over a thousand, there are many people''s corpses have not left behind.


    But Chu Feng''s steps did not stop. Every step out, the swing of sword spirit, and the explosion of momentum all made jueshamen disciples die constantly. This scene, this order of life, was carried out in the cruelty and cruelty of Chu Feng and his inner grief.


    Before the main building, Huangfu Juntao and others looked at each other across the sky. Although they could not see what was happening more than ten kilometers away, the sky covered with black clouds seemed to be covered with a layer of red clouds. It was blood, which was the vision of heaven and earth brought by the passing of life.


    Huangfu Juntao clenched his fist and deeply regretted that he had made a wrong decision. Now jueshamen has been subjected to the cruel bloodbath of Chu Feng. He is a criminal.


    He knew that if Chu Feng left now, the people around him would surely ask him to hand over the position of the sect leader, because a person who brought a devastating disaster to his family was not qualified to be the master of jueshamen.


    It''s just that in the face of the enemy, they all put these down first, hoping to get through the robbery, but they don''t have much confidence in this.


    The killing is still going on. The thousands of disciples of the first defense line can''t stop Chu Feng''s steps. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s violent mind, and his cruel heart, who only wanted to kill the enemy step by step, caused their fear, as long as they raised their hands, thousands of people would be completely destroyed.


    When Chu Feng passed over the corpses and his body was dyed red with blood, none of the thousands of jueshamen disciples lived during the Tianjing period. The flowing blood converged into a river and generally flowed towards a deep pit. However, within a short time, the pit with a depth of two meters and a diameter of four meters was full of blood.


    Blood pool, not too much!


    A bleak back figure, a peerless God of killing, did not disturb the world, there is no sad song, only a desolate, hand holding sword, and blood flying high.


    The second line of defense gathered nearly a thousand strong men in the Tianyang period, and saw that Chu wind had been walking alone from a distance, with the elegant demeanor of blood stained.


    A little sinking in the heart, Chu Feng came here, which means that thousands of people in the first line of defense may have died. At the same time, nearly a thousand people mobilized the power of Zhenyuan to strengthen their own strength.


    But Chu Feng didn''t feel at all. When he was 200 meters away, he suddenly shrunk into an inch and appeared at a distance of 100 meters, which made the Juesha disciples not respond.


    The sword Qi in his hand suddenly blows out, and the sword Qi of a thousand Ming Hong surges and rages across the void.


    In the place where nearly a thousand people gathered, the people in the Tianyang period could not resist these violent sword Qi. When the wind stopped blowing, the sword Qi dissipated.


    Just a sword, let nearly a thousand days Yang period disciples die worthless, leaving only a place of blood, a ground of broken meat, no bones, cruel and bloody.


    Killing one person is a crime. Killing ten thousand people is a crime. If you kill nine million people, you will be male!


    Chu Feng is not a hero. At the moment,,,, are just killing gods!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1724

    The cloth clothes one anger, throws the bowl to smash the basin to play the rogue.


    When a man is angry, his blood splashes five steps.


    King a anger, Fu corpse million, blood thousands of miles!


    The devil is angry?


    No one knows, and no one can interpret it, but it is absolutely more shocking than the anger of cloth clothes, ordinary people and even kings.


    Because he staged his anger and shocked the world with his own hands. When he was dressed in blood, he was sad and had a sword. All things trembled for it. At the moment, his world only had the intention of killing and had no status, because it was just the interpretation of life.


    The second line of defense collapsed under the rampage of thousands of swords, and the earth was dyed red with blood. On the desolate land, there were only broken pieces of meat, and no one could find a complete body.


    Chu Feng, anger, sadness, and deep powerlessness, cast the biggest killing in this life.


    Standing in front of the third line of defense.


    Hundreds of strong men in jueshamen''s anger period saw the blood stained Chu wind. The Chu wind, which made the heaven and earth pale with magic power, only had a shiver from the bottom of his heart. It was a feeling of powerlessness in the face of being powerful and invincible.


    Just as Chu Feng was powerless in the face of snake respect, demon emperor and Chang''e, he thought that he was already very powerful. However, some people were more powerful than themselves, and some people were born with difficulties to overcome.


    Hundreds of strong people in the period of natural fury drive the natural forces of heaven and earth. Hundreds of people express their power without any reservation. They deeply understand that in the face of Chu Feng, in addition to exhausting all the first World War, there is no chance of winning, and there won''t be too many flukes. Because of his strength, you are not allowed to reserve.


    It''s not responsible for your own life.


    With a loud and dreary sound, hundreds of powerful people gathered together in the period of natural fury have enough power to destroy several cities, but now such huge power is only aimed at one person, against the murderous Chu wind.


    In the face of the power that can almost destroy thousands of lives, and the power that can almost make countless people despair and die, Chu Feng did not frown.


    Let that force fall on the body, the earth shakes like the shock brought by the 12 magnitude earthquake, the earth cracks and spreads, and the whole originally flat land becomes all over the world, as if it had just suffered from the atomic bomb.


    The endless dust and smoke are lifted by this force, blocking the sky and the sun, and nothing can be seen.


    Hundreds of people gasped slightly, this is their most powerful strength, this is a blow they are proud of. Even if it is a powerful demigod in the face of such a force, they may be dead. Everyone stares at the thick fog like dust and smoke, hoping that after it disappears, nothing can be seen.


    Because you can''t see, it means Chu Feng has died.


    The thick smoke kept rolling for a long time, and the wind was blowing, which covered the whole place of Juesha gate in a sandstorm. In general, many people narrowed their eyes, and the air made them feel a little depressed.


    The thick fog like dust and smoke slowly dissipated, the huge wind also slowly subsided.


    Look at the place where Chu Feng stood, except for the scene of ruins, there is no figure.


    Chu Feng is dead?


    Hundreds of people did not blink their eyes, trying to say that chufeng was dead, but the dark clouds in the sky, the rolling dull thunder, and the uncomfortable breath still existed. All these indicated that Chu Feng did not seem to be dead.


    It''s just not dead. What about people?


    Hundreds of people began to feel uneasy. A thunderbolt exploded with dazzling light, which made the place of jueshamen covered by black clouds more colorful.


    The torrential rain came as promised, falling on the land that had not rained for a long time. The flesh and blood that washed out the second defense line also made the blood pool formed by thousands of people who died in the first line of defense rising and spreading. The sea of blood was like hell on earth.


    History is so similar. The scene of seclusion is presented again. Some people who have passed that night frown deeply. This uncontrollable feeling makes them very uncomfortable.


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow passed through the void, like a meteorite falling into hundreds of people. It was like a bomb exploding, and more than ten angry people were killed on the spot.


    All of them quickly reacted and scattered, and looked there. Because of the heavy rain, the clean Chu Feng stood there with his upper body bare. The scars on his body were ferocious in the light of thunder. It was the symbol of a man and the most powerful deterrent to the enemy.


    No one dares to say that the wounds of Chu Feng are fake, and no one dares to say that the scars symbolizing glory are false.


    The murderous spirit is all over the sky. Chu Feng holds the sword Qi of Ming Hong. The pupil that loses human color bursts out the color of destruction. With a shadow passing by, the sword Qi flies. The seven strong Juesha men do not even have a chance to react, so they directly die. Even their bodies are incomplete when they are ravaged by the fierce sword spirit.


    Fear and fear let the jueshamen strong erupt into hysterical madness. At this time, it is useless to run away, beg for mercy, or kneel down.They can''t forgive Chu Feng for killing thousands of people all the way, and Chu Feng can''t stop because of thousands of people''s violent death. He''s here to kill the whole Juesha gate. How can people survive?


    In the process of drinking, hundreds of jueshamen strongmen moved again, regardless of whether their catharsis power would hurt their companions. At this time, how can they attack Chu Feng.


    The forces of nature wreak havoc on this space, causing the force to twist around, so that the rainstorm in the sky is blown to other places.


    Surrounded by hundreds of people, Chu Feng only killed, did not retreat, nor was he afraid. At the moment, he only thought and had only one idea to vent his boredom with endless blood.


    With the spread of killing craziness, hundreds of strong men in the period of natural fury, who can be thrown out at will, can arouse secular vibration. One by one, they fall under the killing and cutting of Chu Feng. Every dead person is very simple, and every dead person is very bent. They don''t think much about it. They are as strong as they are, and can die as simple as they are.


    Between the sword Qi sweeping, dozens of people died at the same time. In Chu Feng''s hand, no one could stop him.


    Waving the big hand, endless magic power surging, even if the front standing is infinitely close to the existence of demigods, it is difficult to resist Chu Feng''s violent killing at the moment, turning into fly ash and dust, which is just a very simple thing.


    The torrential rain poured down, the cold wind was blowing, and the Chu wind was wielding the sword spirit, killing hundreds of strong men with the simplest and most direct and bloody means.


    The lonely back, the desolation of the sword, the desolation in the blood red eyes, the helplessness in the face of more powerful existence, which can only ravage the weak and weak, makes Chu Feng''s killing intention more vigorous.


    A burst of drink from Chu Feng''s mouth, endless desolation even touched all people''s hearts. Why do they feel indifferent sadness and a kind of heartache and helplessness on Chu Feng''s body at the moment.


    Why does a demon who slaughters thousands of people emit such a breath? Why?


    "Master, he is very sad!" On the sky with black clouds rolling, the Oriental rhyme expression moved my heart and opened my mouth slightly.


    "It must hurt!" Chang''e''s eyes flashed a look of heartache, and her voice was calm: "if he was strong enough, Shangguan yingyue would not die. If he was strong enough, the sudaji sisters would not be taken away. If he was strong enough, he could step on the snake Zun, kill the demon emperor, and even knock me down from the altar. All this is because he is not strong enough."


    "He wanted to revive the power of demons and arouse all the taboos to protect all people. In the end, he watched the people around him being hurt one by one. You don''t understand that feeling, and I don''t understand it. Only Chu Feng himself felt the deepest feeling."


    White thin fingers gently stretched out, pointing to the place of jueshamen: "this feeling is not strong enough to let people around suffer from the grief involved. Even if he killed all the people in Juesha gate, all the people can''t be healed. Now, he can only rely on himself, he can think that there will be nothing to hurt his heart in the future."


    Dongfang Yun then said, "what if he can''t figure it out?"


    Chang''e looked sluggish and shook her head: "he can''t think of nothing, because he is my favorite man, he is my man."


    Chang''e herself is not sure. Dongfang Yun is not happy. Looking at the lonely figure of one of the thousands of murders, she sighs in her heart. I hope you can think it through and stick to it. I want to kill you myself.


    Just thinking of killing Chu Feng, Dongfang Yun''s heart found that there was no such hatred. On the contrary, at the moment, he wanted to embrace Chu Feng in his arms.


    At this time, Chu Feng has completely lost his instinctive sense, only to feel and kill. Naturally, he doesn''t know that Chang''e is watching him from the endless sky.


    Otherwise, at this moment, knowing that he is invincible, he may also fight Chang''e, even if he dies.


    The sword Qi dissipated. Chu Feng stood in the heavy rain, and the whole person was facing up to the sky. The body was covered with corpses, and the blood on his body was slowly washed away by the heavy rain. All around seemed to be quiet.


    Suddenly, the Chu wind rose from the ground like an arrow, and instantly appeared at that high place, standing in front of Huangfu Juntao and their blood red eyes with indifference and coldness.


    In the heavy rain, Murong Bing and lengrushuang were not drenched under the pillar. Seeing Chu Feng, Murong Bing looked happy: "husband!"


    Chu Feng did not seem to hear the general, that pair of strange eyes fell on Huangfu Juntao, his voice was hoarse and a little harsh: "I''m coming, I''ll kill you all over the door!"


    The sword spirit of Ming Hong left the body, and the magic power surged into the void. Suddenly, countless sword Qi like heavenly maids scattered flowers shot out and attacked all places of Juesha gate with a single point. Huangfu Juntao Xin said: "Chu wind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1725

    But Chu Feng did not hear Huangfu Jun Tao''s angry cry at all.


    Ming Hong''s sword spirit bloomed with thousands of sword spirit, and the whole place of jueshamen was ravaged by the heavenly maids and scattered flowers without any omission.


    The people hiding in the building suddenly heard a slight noise on the top of the building. Before they could figure out what was going on, they felt the pain like a crack in the heart. They were directly penetrated by the black sword from the sky. Until the moment of death, they did not know what was going on.


    Some people even hide in the strong secret room, but the black sword spirit seems to be unbreakable. It directly penetrates the thick wall and kills the people inside directly.


    Death continues to spread in jueshamen, and many people die every second.


    In my bedroom, in the broad training ground with dense crowds, the branches of mountains, or the side of the current, thousands of sword Qi attacks all people or all life, even some animals are not immune. All of them fall to the ground and say goodbye to the world forever.


    The fierce sword spirit and endless killing and cutting are like thousands of arrows falling from the sky. The difference is that they can''t stop them. Even if they hide in any place, they will be killed by the black sword Qi.


    They are angry and confused, but they can not stop the pace of death.


    "Chu Feng, stop


    Huangfu Juntao only loves himself and pays attention to himself, but that is based on the fact that there are not many dead people. At the moment, jueshamen is directly ravaged by the Chu wind. He can clearly feel that the people of jueshamen are dying slowly. He doesn''t have to look at it and know what kind of miserable scene it will be. He can''t help but roar again.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care at all. His left eye suddenly twinkled with a strange light. The thousand swords were more fierce, and the speed of heavenly maids scattering flowers was much faster.


    The screams were heard everywhere, not to mention Huangfu and Juntao, but to Chang''e and Dongfang rhyme in the distant sky.


    There are too many people killed, even they will have a little psychological shadow.


    But now, with the Ming Hong sword spirit as the point, the sword spirit that blooms is rampant in the whole jueshamen area. It is reaping life. Any living creature will be mercilessly slaughtered. No one can stop the sword of ancient demons and Minghong''s sword spirit.


    Corpses everywhere, blood really dyed a piece of land red, countless people are dying, and all this is a person of Chu Feng.


    Dark eyes, God''s punishment body, killing God!


    At the moment, Chang''e has a deep understanding of such a paragraph, and has a deeper experience. Besides those great powers, who can achieve the indifference of Chu Feng who slaughters thousands of people without frowning?


    Oriental rhyme almost has the impulse of vomit, the facial expression has a bit slightly pale: "master, too cruel!"


    In the past few months since she was kidnapped by Chu Feng, although she has seen the cruel killing side of Chu Feng, the number is still acceptable. However, the number of people here is as many as a few tens of thousands of people in the whole jueshamen for countless years.


    But Chu Feng had no pity at all and slaughtered.


    Chang''e sighed: "it is a great fortune that he will not destroy this era."


    Dongfang Yun was stunned and then nodded slightly. The taboo man''s dark eyes symbolized destruction and was the terminator of an era. At the moment, he was furious and slaughtered thousands of people, which was cruel and bloody. However, compared with destroying an era, Chu Feng''s current means seem to be a little more moderate.


    I don''t know how long it took and how many people died. By the time Minghong Jianling turned into a black light and disappeared into Chu Feng''s body, Huangfu Juntao and others could not feel the trace of human existence in Juesha gate.


    The eyebrows were deeply wrinkled, and the eyes were burning with anger.


    After so many years of inheritance, jueshamen has become one of the seven hidden forces with three sects and four schools.


    But it is a day, is a person, but ended the era of jueshamen.


    The strong jueshamen people standing around Huangfu Juntao were all angry. They had many descendants among them. But now all of them are dead. They are angry that Huangfu Juntao provoked a demon like Chu Feng. What''s more, Chu Feng killed the whole Juesha gate without humanity.


    More than a dozen people showed a startling momentum, and regardless of Huangfu Juntao''s prevention, the anger brought about by the sudden death of their descendants made them act against Chu Feng regardless of it.


    Chu Feng raised his hand, and suddenly a strong jueshamen was pinched by a pair of invisible big hands, and the corner of his mouth flashed a bloodthirsty smile. Suddenly, a black light appeared in front of the jueshamen strong man, bumping into his body, fleeing with blood and turning into residue.


    The cruel means immediately deterred all the strong jueshamen, including Huangfu Juntao, who was already in the semi divine state.


    The strength of Chu Feng is not something they can fight against.


    But they are deterred, but it does not mean that Chu Feng can''t do it. He disappears in the same place in the shaking of his body. He can''t catch his figure at all. It''s just that the voice of screaming comes from the mouth of those who are strong in Juesha gate.When the Chu wind appeared again and stood in the same place, all the powerful jueshamen people except Huangfu Juntao all spewed blood at the same time and fell to the ground at the same time, with endless sadness emerging in their eyes, welcoming the arrival of death.


    All of them are outstanding in the state of the fury period, and some people are infinitely close to the demigods. In the past, they are transcendent beings in the interface of the hermit world.


    But now, in the face of Chu Feng, their strength has become a joke. In front of Chu Feng, they have no chance to fight, so they lose the power of fighting. They feel a force in their body, which is like tearing heart and lung. More than ten people struggle, but death still covers them.


    For a moment, more than ten people died one after another. At this point, Huangfu Juntao was the only one left in the gate!


    Huangfu Juntao stood there trembling. It was a physical reaction of fear and anger. He clenched his fists and wanted to die with Chu Feng. But he also knew that he and Chu Feng had no qualification to fight.


    Endless sadness surges into the bottom of my heart. Jueshamen has not been destroyed in one day, leaving him alone. What''s the meaning of living and how to meet the ancestors after death?


    The cold frost and Murong Bing, who have always been on the side, look pale and have a little palpitation. At the moment, the Chu wind gives them a very strange feeling, that is, life is like grass roots, slaughtering thousands of people, but their eyebrows are not wrinkled. They find that they can not accept the present Chu wind.


    In the heavy rain, Chu Feng stood safely, surrounded by a layer of dark light.


    Huangfu Juntao is standing seven meters away from him. Although Chu Feng has not started yet, it is a strong spiritual suffering for Huangfu Juntao. Even if the heavy rain falls on him, it is not as cold as his heart at the moment.


    Chu Feng''s strength, cruelty and bloodiness have made him unable to rise to a point of fighting spirit, only endless regret. Why did he do that at the beginning?


    But there is no regret medicine in this world!


    Chu Feng''s fingers gently separated a little, Huangfu Juntao''s left leg knee directly burst, ah, a scream, Huangfu Juntao squatted on the ground with one hand supporting.


    But Chu Feng didn''t move at all. His fingers gently touched again, and Huangfu Juntao''s right shoulder burst open. His hand supporting the floor fell to the ground, and he was very embarrassed.


    Supporting the final strength, left hand to support the body slowly up, Huangfu Juntao roared: "Chu Feng, is a man, give me a happy."


    "Who gives me pleasure?" Chu wind indifferent to throw out a sentence.


    With a little finger, Huangfu Juntao''s left hand, which was finally supported by him, burst into pieces. The whole man was lying on the ground completely. Even a powerful warrior could not do anything to deal with such physical damage.


    But all of this is not over. Chu Feng seems to be shooting at Huangfu Juntao''s limbs. When he gets to the back, there is no place in Huangfu Juntao''s body that is complete except his head.


    The master of Juesha gate, who was the second in the black list, is now the existence of demigod. Maybe he was superior in his countless fantasies. How ever did he expect such an end?


    Hard to raise his head, spit out a mouth mixed with rain of blood: "kill me, you devil!"


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang look at all this with complicated eyes and don''t know what to say. Although they also want to kill Huangfu Juntao, they think that they can''t do it.


    Chu Feng slowly walked forward, blood red eyes without human color, slightly, but the strength is much weaker than the beginning, but the point is Huangfu Juntao''s heart position, the latter suddenly burst out a shrill scream, that kind of pain and angina, few people can stand.


    Even if he is a warrior, his heart will still hurt.


    "Does it hurt? But my heart, more painful than you Chu Feng drew up a cruel smile, and his fingers beat with constant strength. He hit Huangfu Juntao''s heart. The latter''s face had no idea whether it was sweat or rain. He knew that Huangfu Juntao''s face was blue and blue even in the heavy rain.


    It was caused by heart distress and dyspnea. Cold as frost and Murong ice subconsciously strained the body, and the pain and discomfort were not affordable for ordinary people.


    Chu Feng took back his hand and looked up at the sky in the rainy night. Suddenly, he lifted his foot and trampled on it fiercely. The sound of pengtong watermelon burst, a head full of pain, was directly trampled by Chu Feng. His eyeballs and brains mixed with rain, seeped into the air!


    Huangfu Juntao, die!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1726

    In the wind and rain, the cheapness of life is shown.


    Jueshamen is full of corpses, and all the strong men headed by the sect leader Huangfu Juntao have died. Compared with the dissolution and disappearance of Xianzhong''s hidden door, the Yan Family of Yanshan and the Chu family of Tianguan in Meiyuan, jueshamen was really destroyed. Under the bloody means of Chu wind, no chicken or dog was left!


    The rain didn''t stop, but it was getting bigger and bigger. The thunder in the sky was more violent and more shaking than it was at the beginning.


    Seems to be also for the desolation of jueshamen, send the last lament of life.


    Chu Feng slowly turned around. The heavy rain washed away the blood on his body, but still could not wash away the violent killing machine on his body. His eyes looked at the cold frost and Murong ice. The monstrous blood red eyes slowly recovered a little normal color, but still let people feel that the pupil exudes the color of penetration.


    Cold as frost and Murong ice at the same time rigid body, the latter whispered: "husband!"


    Chu Feng slowly walked past and stopped at a distance of three meters. His whole body strength was released and he was covered with cold frost and Murong ice to remove the weakness of two people suffering from the poisonous gas of snake Zun and let them return to normal.


    After finishing all this, Chu Feng turned around in the heavy rain and walked towards the front steps. His back was bleak and sad.


    "Husband!" Murong Bing heart a tight feel a little pain, call a way.


    Chu Feng stopped, and his violent breath filled the air. His voice was hoarse and sad: "I feel that I am strong enough to protect every one of you. But now I find that I am so useless. I don''t deserve to be called my husband because I can''t even protect my mother. I can''t even protect myself. How can I protect others £¿¡±


    Questioning contains endless bitterness, Chu Feng continues to go forward.


    Cold as frost, pretty face a Leng: "Chu wind, you this coward!"


    Chu Feng still did not stop, now he really feel that he is a coward, in addition to killing and guilt, nothing, he just want to be quiet, just want to be quiet!


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing both feel the frustration of Chu Feng at the moment, which is caused by a huge blow and blow. It is conceivable that Shangguan yingyue''s death in front of him has caused him a great impact. In addition, Chang''e begins to bring harm, which makes him feel powerless.


    Chu Feng did not collapse to suicide, has been very strong.


    Two people want to rush up, suddenly the world shaking, two people subconsciously stopped.


    At the same time, he raised his head to look at the sky, and his eyes showed a color of surprise: "demon domain gate, here?"


    Suddenly, a strange beam of light fell in the sky and directly hit the main hall of jueshamen. The debris was flying. Cold as frost and Murong ice also dodged and floated in the air for the first time.


    Look, the brilliant building has disappeared, only to see the building built near the mountain, on the far wall, there is a black light door, more than ten meters wide, three or four meters high!


    Gate of demon domain!


    Suddenly came a sound of excited laughter, the next moment suddenly from inside a lot of figures, evil spirit all over the sky!


    Chu Feng has come to the ladder, feel the movement and stop, turn to look up to see the existence of dozens of monsters in the air, the whole body of that evil spirit can not cover up, that breath is all equivalent to the breath of demigod.


    A light look at the huge black light door, Chu wind feel that it contains endless demon breath!


    "You Cold as frost, see dozens of people scattered around their sisters, look indifferent and a little dignified.


    A man with bird''s wings came forward and said with a gloomy smile: "nine princesses, four princesses, long time no see. The door of demon domain has been opened, and the demon emperor misses you very much."


    "Damn it!" Lengrushuang drinks and scolds, and Murong Bing both enter the battle situation. The door of demon domain is open, and the demon emperor who can''t get out of the demon domain must find a way to break the prohibition that God can''t get out of. How many people in the world can stop the demon emperor''s steps?


    The wings of magic light flashed, and Chu Feng stood in front of the two women in an instant. The magic power was towering and the killing covered the whole void.


    Bird wing man a Leng, then squint eyes: "you are taboo, you are Chu Feng?"


    "I''m just, the one who killed you!" Chu wind indifferently returned a sentence, the magic light wings flash, body shape like thunder and lightning.


    The bird winged man did not respond to it. He was choked by the Chu wind who appeared in front of him. The other dozens of demons saw that their companions were ravaged by the Chu wind, so they all followed up.


    Demons are rebellious people, they only believe in strength and strength, even if the name of Chu Feng taboo has been spread in the demon domain, but they have not personally verified them, even if others say how powerful Chu Feng is, they will not pay attention to it.


    Chu wind instantly soared to the height of 1000 meters above, a cruel smile.


    Suddenly, a strong force wrapped the bird wing man in it. Chu Feng raised his hand as if he had lost a baseball and threw the bird wing man towards the demons who followed him.The instant arrived and a quite half god medium-term demon collided together, suddenly produced the startling explosion, affected several powerful demons around.


    Then it made them more angry. Dozens of powerful beings surrounded the Chu wind like lightning, and each used a strong force to deal with the Chu wind. All kinds of different but similar strong breath was surging.


    Chu Feng stood in the same place, with a cold smile passing by his mouth. The wings of magic light trembled, and countless figures of Chu wind appeared in the void. Even these powerful demons, they could not see which was the entity of Chu wind.


    The ultimate speed, their naked eyes and senses, simply can''t keep up.


    Kill, it''s on the trigger!


    Chu Feng is absolutely strong and invincible, destroying a terrible monster. All of them are just one move, and will never give them extra breathing opportunities. In a short period of time, more than ten powerful demons have turned into fly ash.


    Just out of the wild demon domain, they die directly before they enjoy the fresh air of the world. This is something they didn''t think of at the moment when they came out.


    Demon blood mixed with rain fell from the dim sky, blood stained the sky, and brought more bloody and depressing color to jueshamen.


    Chu Feng, really crazy!


    The demon itself is the most crazy, but at the moment the Chu wind is more crazy than the demon, endless power surging waves, overturning the sky in the rain, so that the rest of the demons are unable to do what they want.


    Even a little more despair, Chu Feng''s strong, simply not they can easily confront.


    "A bunch of rubbish, dare to challenge the devil?"


    A cold hum fell from the top of the sky, with discontent and ridicule, suddenly a big hand fell from the sky, and the remaining demons were directly turned into fly ash by the shocking power: "with your death, pay homage to the demon God!"


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing, who have been paying close attention to them, look greatly changed: "demon emperor!"


    It is the demon emperor again, and this time it seems that it is not an empty shadow, but an entity. Does it break the prohibition that God cannot come out of, but it is not like an entity!


    Chu wind slowly raised his head, eyes gloomy: "demon emperor!"


    "No, I don''t want you to kill me." On the top of the sky, you can only see the big hand, but you can''t see anyone at all. Only the voice echoes: "let me take away sudaji and the four princesses, willingly let me erase your soul, give your body to me, I''ll take you to forge brilliance, taboo body to you, such a coward, waste!"


    Chu Feng''s indifferent smile, in vain appeared next to the big hand, the extremely strong magic power launched the most powerful strike.


    It''s just the big hand, but it doesn''t do any harm.


    Once again, a hand fell from the sky and slapped it on Chu Feng''s body, just like the Buddha''s palm. It directly knocked Chu Feng down on the ground. The five fingerprints were clearly visible, and the pit was instantly filled with heavy rain.


    Chu Feng gently coughed and walked out of the pit and raised his head: "I would rather die than die!"


    "Childish!" The demon Emperor gave a cold smile with endless contempt.


    Chu Feng once again rushed into the sky, even directly into the clouds, a pair of big hands also took back, cold as frost and Murong ice can not see what the situation is, but you can feel the Chu wind is fighting with the demon emperor.


    Just for a while, Chu Feng''s figure fell from the sky like a broken line kite, and severely hit the cold frost and Murong ice under them.


    Two people look anxious to fall down, separated from the heavy rain, looking at the dishevelled Chu wind, two people''s hearts are slightly a pain.


    It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t love them, but Chu Feng is not strong enough. Murong Bing''s tears fall gently: "husband!"


    Chu Feng coughed with bloodstains, pushed away cold frost and Murong ice, blood red eyes is crazy, there is no alternative sad, once again did not enter the sky.


    Without any accident, Chu Feng was knocked down again. No matter how cold the two people stopped, they could not stop Chu Feng''s madness.


    After being beaten down again, Chu Feng is black and blue all over the body. The demon emperor disdains to open his mouth: "even if I can abuse you like a dog for thousands of times, the meaningless game should be over. Daji, four princesses, come back to the demon domain with me!"


    Suddenly, the powerful demon power was produced by lengrushuang and Murong Bing. Both of them could not move at all. They were pulled up. Chu Feng stood up and was pulled down again by a force.


    And the demon emperor''s scorn: "don''t worry, I''ll take you away. If I don''t encroach on your body, how can I become a taboo? How can I enjoy their sisters?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1727

    That deep feeling of powerlessness made Chu Feng angry, and almost all his blood red eyes were bleeding.


    As cold as frost and Murong ice were bound, they slowly disappeared into the highest clouds, and the breath that could be felt began to dissipate. It seemed that it did not exist at all.


    Chu wind roared up to the sky: "demon emperor!"


    As fast as lightning, Chu Feng''s body quickly disappeared in place, apparently once again did not enter the dome of that day, but not for a long time, chufeng fell down again and hit the ground severely. His strong body would not let him die, but it was obvious that he could not defeat the demon Emperor.


    "Young man, you are not my match."


    The voice of the demon emperor was not angry but powerful: "you can''t do anything even with my shadow. What''s more, it''s the semi entity cast by my emperor to prevent Chang''e from casting. How can you fight with me, no matter the hermit interface or the five forbidden areas, can fight with me, no more than ten people, who are you?"


    The words of contempt, the breath of contempt, let Chu Feng heart a little pain, this moment he felt taboo is a joke, he is not strong, this is the fact.


    "You should be glad that your body will soon contain the noblest soul of the emperor."


    Chu Feng struggled desperately, but in the face of the powerful shackles of the demon emperor, there was no effect at all. No matter how he struggled, they were all in the strong bondage of the demon emperor.


    A big hand stretched out from the clouds and slowly stretched toward the Chu wind. There was also a destructive smell on it. That was to erase the soul of Chu Feng and make him a walking corpse. The demon emperor who also practiced the devouring art of the great Shura would occupy his body with his powerful soul and strength.


    Half moon now!


    A little above the big hand, the half moon appeared mercilessly. The big hand was directly cut off from the position of the wrist, and Chu Feng''s bondage disappeared instantly, and his body fell to the ground.


    The Oriental rhyme flashed in an instant, catching the falling Chu wind, and falling on the ground that had already covered with Cangyi.


    Chang''e slowly appears in the rainy night, the rain in her body will be bounced away.


    The half moon whirled, and once again divided the severed palm into two parts, then returned to Chang''e''s head and circled. A holy breath instantly made the Chu wind induce the pressure of taboo, and the spirit of the demon emperor dissipated a lot. The desolation of Juesha gate seemed to have a little more vitality.


    Gently raised her head, Chang''e said faintly: "take away sudaji and the four princesses, I have no problem, take my man, I want your life!"


    The hand that was hurt by Chang''e was slowly repaired, and recovered from the new one. It was connected again. It was taken back from the clouds. The demon emperor said coldly, "Chang''e, each has its own way. Are you going to stop me?"


    Chang''e was fearless, full of strong breath: "I have such qualifications, I also have such strength."


    Feeling Chang''e''s firmness and indifference, the demon emperor who has never appeared seems to be a little dignified. Chang''e, who can easily overthrow the snake Zun, naturally has the qualification to fight with him. If he and Chang''e are both defeated in the first battle, it will be hard to protect the remaining saints in the demon Kingdom, and will have ambition.


    "If you don''t take Chu Feng, I''ll come back. I''ll see how long you can protect him."


    The demon emperor yelled angrily, the endless evil spirit slowly dissipated, and the spirit of the demon emperor could not be felt any more. Only the black light door, the door of the demon domain was still flowing there, and it had been completely opened.


    Chang''e fell toward the ground, but her feet didn''t fall on the ground, hovering about 20 cm. Looking at a push away from Dongfang Yun, she looked indignantly at her Chu Feng. Chang''e whispered: "it''s not too late for a gentleman to revenge for ten years. Now the demon emperor is incomparable. You are not his opponent at all."


    Chu wind kill machine slowly sent out, a thunder flash, Chu Feng suddenly between the hand: "then I also want to kill you first!"


    The great change of Dongfang Yun''s look was about to be stopped, but Chu Feng''s speed was too fast to keep up with it. Seeing that hand was about to buckle Chang''e''s neck, Chu Feng was suddenly bounced off and fell heavily on the ground.


    Chang''e frowned: "Chu Feng, your hatred should not be right now. You should calm down to deal with all this. The heaven has not been restored, and the worship of God can''t kill me."


    Chu Feng suddenly burst out laughing, with self blame, guilt, and self mockery: "I can''t beat the demon emperor, looking at ice and frost are taken away also can''t do anything, I can''t beat you, watching you take away the little aunts, now I''m still not your opponent, kill you can''t do anything."


    "Taboo, demon, ridiculous!"


    With a roar of anger, Chu Feng suddenly flew away. Crazy laughter echoed in the sky. The whole earth of Juesha gate began to vibrate. Suddenly, endless power surged in the air. Everywhere of Juesha gate collapsed and cracked, and the earth also appeared huge cracks.


    Oriental rhyme soared to Chang''e''s side and frowned: "master, he''s crazy. He wants to destroy here."


    Chang''e never frowned: "let him go. His heart is dripping blood."


    Chu Feng in the sky, no matter how powerful his power, heartily released the terrorist attack, the whole jueshamen earth is in a little bit of collapse, countless buildings are in the destruction.By the time everything calmed down, jueshamen had lost its original appearance, just like the Earth destroyed by meteorites.


    Chu Feng stood in the void, and his body slowly fell down. Standing in the heavy rain, his magic power rolled slowly and disappeared. His blood red eyes were as bright and deep as before.


    The heavy rain in the sky also stopped, the depressing dark clouds gradually dispersed, and the dusk like color of Juesha gate appeared, but at this moment, everywhere has been broken, just like the next day after the end of the day.


    Chu Feng looked back at the black light door, the door of demon domain: "ice, such as frost, take care of yourself."


    Walking down the stairs, Chu Feng was filled with a sense of sadness. He did not go to fight Chang''e again. He also knew that he was not Chang''e''s opponent. He was just insulting himself. He walked down the stairs step by step, as if everything in the world had nothing to do with him.


    Chang''e and Dongfang Yun stand tall in the sky, watching the back of Chu Feng leaving slowly. Even if you look at it from a distance, you can feel a touch of sadness and despair.


    "Master, can he cheer up?"


    Dongfang Yun looked at the back that once wanted to kill, but now it is bleak to let her have a little heartache. She asked in a soft voice. She didn''t know why she saw the Chu wind at the moment, and she had a little more sympathy.


    From the moment of birth, there was a layer of conspiracy. The parents were framed, and he grew up as an orphan. Growing up in the secular world, he relied on his own hands to fight for everything, but slowly opened the wheel of destiny.


    I met some beloved women, but all of them were intended by Chang''e.


    Unable to do anything to see Chang''e merge Lin Yulin and take Ma Qiduo with them. Chu Feng collapsed, but he also insisted on, maintaining a tough heart to continue to grow, hoping that one day Chang''e can be pulled down from the altar, even if the final result is to die.


    He tried hard and paid, but he saw his mother die again. Finally, lengrushuang and Murong Bing were taken away from him by the demon emperor. However, he was not enough for the demon emperor to smoke. The deep sense of powerlessness was still after the awakening of the demon God''s final strength.


    That kind of guilt and self blame, as well as the cruelty of the heart, the guilt that Chu Feng can''t accept and can''t protect his beloved may destroy chufeng.


    In Chang''e''s eyes, there was a trace of confusion: "did I do something wrong just now?"


    Dongfang Yun took back her back and looked at Chu Feng''s fading away. She asked, "master, how could you ask that?"


    Chang''e gently shook her head: "I could have saved Su Daji and lengrushuang just now, but I was indifferent to see them taken away by the demon emperor. I could even let Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing follow me to get the greatest protection, but I didn''t do that."


    "At first, if I had arrived earlier than to deter the hermit and spiritual worlds, Chu Feng''s mother might not have been seriously injured, and perhaps she would not have died in the end."


    Chang''e sighed softly: "actually, I can make these things avoid happening."


    "Master, it''s not your fault." Dongfang Yun felt Chang''e''s guilt and said anxiously: "at that time, the heaven''s forbidden system collapsed, and the opening of the five forbidden areas was already unstoppable. Who could have thought that the change of worshipping gods would hide the final power of Chu Feng in the heaven''s forbidden system. You are not wrong to block the birth of the strong in the five forbidden areas."


    "As for the two Foxes of sudaji, I can understand the master''s mood. You are the moon god and you are the emperor''s daughter. They are not qualified to share a man with you."


    Chang''e''s faint smile: "so to say, is nothing more than to deceive oneself."


    Looking at the gate of the demon domain, he looked cold: "the demon domain is too much this time. I''m going to go to the demon domain now. According to the method I taught you before, you blocked the gate of the demon domain so that the army could not step out. Then destroy the secret place and bury the border. From then on, Juesha gate will disappear!"


    Oriental rhyme was surprised: "master, you want to go to the demon domain, where there is a demon emperor!"


    Chang''e gently smiles and shakes her head: "he has lost himself for the time being. I believe that when he calms down, he will certainly not hope for the existence of terror in the five forbidden areas. Before he grows up and blocks the five forbidden areas again, I will block him."


    "I never tell him, but I know I love him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1728

    Chang''e directly did not enter the gate of the demon domain, for the Chu wind to go, let out a breath!


    Although Dongfang Yun is worried, she also believes that the demon kingdom can hurt Chang''e, and there are only a few of them.


    When her breath is completely gone, according to Chang''e''s teaching method, the endless force of emptiness is added to the gate of the demon kingdom. Although it can''t be closed forever, it still works in a short time.


    Because this is the main exit of the demon domain. If the demon domain army wants to invade the present world, it can only pass through here. Otherwise, the rest of the place can''t accommodate the demon domain army to shuttle around, and can only come out occasionally. Now Chang''e is going to do something to make no one dare to step out of the demon domain.


    As for the spirit world and the hidden world, Chang''e has been a heavy deterrent. As long as the people in the spirit world and the hidden world are not fools, they will never come out at this time and be killed by Chang''e as the first bird.


    In addition, the spirit world was opened in the early years, and there were no large armies. Obviously, there were other plans. Combined with the deterrent of the Tibetan master, they would not be born easily.


    The hidden world is even more complicated. I believe that the overlord devil, even Xuanyuan emperor, can not let the people of the hidden world come out in a large scale, let alone Chang''e''s deterrent outside. There will be no changes in the hidden world in a short period of time.


    The only thing left was the wild demon domain. Chang''e went to eliminate the changes in the wild demon domain.


    As for the lost battle world, it is the battlefield of gods. There should be no powerful people, and even those with great power will come out early.


    Chang''e, the lost country, established the Guanghan palace, where no one would violate her decision.


    Dongfang Yun temporarily blocked the door of demon domain, making the main exit temporarily useless. He sighed and opened his mouth: "Chu Feng, if you don''t understand the master''s heart, you''ll be a waste all your life."


    Another space, green mountains and rivers, boundless, under the bright sun, everything is full of vitality.


    In vain, Chang''e appeared from the void and looked at everything in front of her.


    Many people think that the wild demon region is a desolate and terrifying place full of evil spirit. However, no one knows that the main land of the demon kingdom is still the fairyland like environment. Only the places where most of the demons live can be another scene.


    It''s just like the world of human beings. It''s divided into three, six and nine levels. Each demon clan is generally different from a country of human beings.


    The only difference with the human world is that the king of the wild demon domain is respected and dominates the life and death power of this demon world.


    "Who are you?"


    As soon as Chang''e appeared for a moment, several demons equivalent to the early stage of demigods rose into the sky, one of them was only a half demon, with human head and animal body, and his eyes were fierce and vigilant, staring at Chang''e, who was the world''s most powerful city.


    Chang''e lightly cast a glance at them, hand a myriad of strength directly annihilate these demons, look has never moved.


    In the lower air, those demons who were not enough level also found that the powerful existence among them was destroyed by Chang''e, and their looks changed greatly.


    Immediately around the sound of a lot of animal chant, that is a demon group was attacked after the sound of warning.


    A terrifying demon appeared in front of Chang''e, filled with the spirit equivalent to the peak of the late demigod period. A pair of big eyes glared at Chang''e: "I am the Lord of this area. Who are you and why do you appear above my airspace?"


    Chang''e nodded slightly: "the Lord of the state demon domain is close to the existence of the demon God. It seems that the demon domain has become much stronger in the endless years, but I don''t know how many demon gods can be pulled out?"


    "But I think, except for the demon emperor, the rest are scum?"


    "How dare you defile the Holy One?" The LORD was very angry when he heard the speech, and immediately took action against Chang''e. for the demon, the beautiful woman is never as attractive as the beautiful demon.


    With a cold smile, Chang''e is absolutely beautiful. With a half moon passing by, the powerful demigod''s late Lord is directly annihilated and burned. With the sound of screams, there is no breath left.


    Many demons on the ground were killed by Chang''e just in a moment when they saw their powerful Lord. Their eyes were full of fear and began to panic. The LORD was the absolute strong one in their state, and dominated the power of life and death of thousands of demons. Now the most powerful lords are dead.


    They are either quite demigods, or have not become human shaped demons, but dare not challenge Chang''e.


    Chang''e cast a light glance in the air and waved her hand through the half moon. A force of terror surged toward the lower air raid. It was like a saber of the full moon, turning and harvesting life. The only difference was that the attack range of the half moon was more huge.


    In the face of Chang''e''s attack, hundreds of powerful or weak demons were unable to resist, but all died within a short period of time.


    Chang''e took back half a month and took it with one hand. An invisible force directly shook the distance of tens of kilometers. All the weak demons died directly, and the stronger ones were unable to vomit blood. In the face of Chang''e who was so powerful, there were really few demons to cope with.Chang''e''s attack was like a signal, which aroused the vibration of the demon Kingdom, and the endless breath spread out thousands of miles, which attracted the attention of many demon regions.


    Chang''e passed directly from the sky and went to a gathering place of demons. Thousands of big or small demons saw Chang''e like a fairy in the sky, and they all looked in awe. Because the breath of Chang''e at the moment was no less than that of some saints in the demon kingdom. Not to mention the Lord, it was the demon lord of the state. Maybe all of them died.


    "Who''s making trouble in my country?"


    Suddenly, the sky filled with a terrible evil spirit, a rough man out of the clouds, the whole body is filled with a strong spirit of demon, that can not hide the savage atmosphere is rampant.


    All the monsters on the ground knelt down on the ground when they saw the rough man who appeared: "eight saints!"


    Chang''e glanced at the man who appeared: "the nine saints in the demon Kingdom, the eight saints are said to be an ancient dragon lizard. Let me pull my muscles and bones out of my body!"


    Eight saints one Leng, the eyes look at the Qing Cheng peerless Chang''e, squint eyes: "who are you?"


    Chang''e nodded slightly: "Chang''e, the master of Guanghan palace!"


    "Chang''e?" The wild demon Kingdom has existed since ancient times. When hearing this, the eight saints suddenly showed a joking smile: "it turns out that when the flower maniac fell in love with Dayi, the whole heaven was destroyed and became the emperor Chang''e of the lost country. How can you still have the face to live and kill your father, really good?"


    Chang''e''s eyes were slightly cold. It was a shame for her to be attracted to Dayi, because her original simplicity led to the collapse of the whole heaven. Although Dayi also fell in that war, the sky was directly destroyed.


    This is the pain in Chang''e''s heart. Even in the face of the inheritor of Dayi, Chang''e does not have a good face.


    Eight Saint Zun''s words, aroused her heart hidden hate, cold eyes pass light kill machine.


    All of a sudden, the moon rose, and the eight saints'' body was shocked and spewed out a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale in an instant, and his playful look changed into a shock: "you have already been, or even"


    "go to death!" Chang''e didn''t give the eight saints a chance to say it. The graceful juechen figure rose slowly, and the half moon was shining around her. There was only ice cold and killing opportunity: "I said, the demon domain does not fall down on the Holy One, and it can''t make up for my man''s pain."


    The moon flashed and half moon attacked, and the eight saints looked pale and burst into a sound, which turned out to be an ancient dragon lizard!


    The ancient lizard''s tail flashed directly, trying to open the half moon, but at the moment of jumping out, the tail directly cracked, and the half month''s remaining strength did not disappear to fly out and return, leaving a heavy scar on the ancient lizard.


    As soon as Chang''e pressed her hand, she suddenly fell down, as if she had been suppressed by an invisible mountain. Her mouth gushed pale green blood and her eyes rolled 360 degrees, as if she wanted to find something oppressing her.


    And for those who are in the audience, this is an absolute shock. The eight saints, one of the nine Supreme saints in the demon realm, are ancient giant lizards!


    How powerful is Chang''e in the end?


    The ancient lizard hissed and spewed some liquid toward Chang''e, which was the stomach juice of the ancient lizard. Even if God touched a little skin, it would rot.


    But Chang''e didn''t care at all. A light glow came into being, and the gastric juice couldn''t get close to her.


    The half moon hung high and suddenly fell bright. The ancient lizard wanted to move, but its body couldn''t move at all. Looking at the half moon which was getting closer and closer, it was split into two parts directly from the head.


    The scream sounded, and the two huge bodies separated and ascended into the air. When the demons went to the realm of God, they were basically immortal, and their bodies were slowly closing to each other. There was also the angry voice of the eight saints: "I want you to die!"


    Chang''e faint smile, Qing City World: "you have no this opportunity."


    All of a sudden, the half moon, which did not know where it was flying, appeared, with bright light constantly passing over the body of the ancient lizard, bringing out the perfect cutting line.


    Chang''e gently stretched out a finger: "go well!"


    The air was dreary. The ancient dragon lizard suddenly burst into a huge flame. The endless anger and scream made all the demons on the ground change their faces, but Chang''e did not move.


    Under the absolute strength of Chang''e, one of the nine saints fell.


    Eight saints, ancient lizards!


    The sky also darkened and darkened, and there came a slightly sullen voice: "Chang''e, bullying people too much!"


    Demon emperor comes!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1729

    Hearing the voice from the sky, the endless demons all prostrate on the ground, and pay the highest respect to the demon emperor. Everyone''s expression is real awe.


    That''s the demon emperor. That''s the master of the demon realm.


    "Bullying too much?"


    Chang''e raised her head and looked at the demon emperor who was always unwilling to show up. She affirmed that he was on the sky of that day: "I''ll cheat you, how about that?"


    Countless demons heard Chang''e''s rave and showed their anger. The demon emperor is the supreme existence and the only master of the demon kingdom. Even if the rest of the saints meet the demon emperor, they will pay 100% respect. How about Chang''e''s bluster?


    But their anger in the sense of Chang''e that startling momentum, subconsciously convergence, the latter is not they these small demons can easily contend with.


    Even the eight sages were simply killed, what''s more, they are not the monster of climate?


    With the arrival of the demon emperor, several terrible figures began to fall everywhere under the sky, including the snake statue who had just escaped from the modern world. Compared with the other people''s indifference to Chang''e, the snake Zun''s eyes were more or less in awe.


    He knows very well that Chang''e''s ability can definitely fight with the demon emperor. It''s still unknown if she has to fight to death.


    In addition to the snake statue, there are four horrible characters standing in the void. Everyone''s body is filled with the breath of terror, all of them are demon gods!


    Chang''e stood there calmly, her eyes flitting from these people one by one. In addition to the snake Zun, there were a woman and three men. Obviously, there were several saints besides Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, together with the eight dead saints, as well as Leng Rushuang, who must be under house arrest at the moment, and the nine great saints in the demon realm, have already appeared.


    In the face of these powerful demon gods who can destroy a world at any time, Chang''e said faintly: "with more bullying less?"


    The only woman among the saints sneered and said, "how can I deceive you?"


    "Good!" Chang''e''s faint smile made the world pale.


    In the face of the supreme existence of the demon realm, Chang''e did not retreat at all. She had been sleeping for countless years and woke up. She wanted to shock the world. How could she retreat because of the appearance of several demon gods?


    War is on the verge of a war!


    Each of the five demon gods crushed Chang''e with the most brutal and terrifying power. Chang''e mercilessly wiped away the eight saints. This is the loss of the demon Kingdom and the shame of these saints. Because Chang''e can erase one, it proves that she has absolute ability to kill the second and even the third.


    Five demon Gods work together, the heaven and earth can not afford that extraordinary power, endless Demon power gathering, the supreme divine power surging.


    Let those demons on the ground feel the despair of the end of the world. It seems that they remember the scene of thousands of families fighting against the demon dragon clan before the endless years. Isn''t that the war between gods?


    The power of collapsing the sky explodes in an instant, which makes the gathering place of the demon clan with beautiful scenery instantly destroyed.


    Countless demons are there to resist the startling momentum of the sky, the body and spirit are destroyed.


    When they go to the realm of God, the harm caused by their raising hands is not understandable to ordinary people. They don''t want to, but the power released from them, even a little, is enough to destroy countless lower beings.


    At the moment, the five demon Gods work together, the power added there is absolutely amazing, and they are only aimed at Chang''e.


    The half moon flows rapidly around Chang''e, allowing endless attacks to come towards her, but they are completely annihilated in front of Chang''e, as if they are directly isolated by an invisible barrier, which does not harm Chang''e at all.


    Even though the snake Zun has seen Chang''e''s toughness, he still underestimates the power of the five demon gods. Can ordinary gods resist it?


    Even if you don''t die, you have to be seriously injured!


    But at the moment, Chang''e is just like that standing in the air, their power is not to make any harm to Chang''e, even her clothes can not touch.


    A white dress, an outstanding style, hair with the wind, independent, elegant!


    He raised his hand and broke through the attack of the five demon gods. The scattered forces wreaked havoc around him, and the gathering ground on the ground was destroyed. The original demon family watching the war was completely destroyed and could not resist the power of God.


    However, for the high-ranking deities in the demon realm, no matter how many low-level monsters have died, they will not feel heartache. They just stare at Chang''e with dignified eyes. In the demon realm, I''m afraid only the demon emperor can fight with Chang''e.


    "Now, it''s my turn to attack!"


    The corner of Chang''e''s mouth gently cocked up with incomparable beauty. Suddenly, the moon flowed. Under the sunlight, the light was dazzling. Even the five demon gods closed their eyes. The dazzling brilliance was not visible to the naked eye.


    All of a sudden, a huge breath of danger shrouded in the air, and the five demon gods smelled the breath of death at this moment.


    "Chang''e, presumptuous


    The demon emperor, who has been on the top of the sky, finally made a voice. With a cold hum, the huge power was released, breaking the dazzling light, and making Chang''e''s body appear in the public''s sight: "my emperor is here, how can you hurt the Holy One in the demon domain?"Chang''e stood there blandly, her body suddenly and slowly blurred, and finally disappeared like a shadow.


    The pupil of snake Zun shrinks violently: "not good!"


    Almost just crying out, the moon flowed over a tall and thin demon domain saint. The powerful divine power oppressed him. The half moon fell from the sky and was directly divided into two parts.


    The pupil of snake Zun shrinks violently: "Seven Saints!"


    But all this did not end, Chang''e still did not know where, but the other direction of the six saints also suffered a similar situation, their bodies can not move at all.


    Can only watch the powerful half moon across their body.


    The spirit of the demon emperor rolled and emerged a violent evil spirit. A pair of big hands fell from the sky and extended to the Seven Saints and the six saints, obviously to save them.


    "I don''t agree. Can you save it?" Chang''e suddenly appeared on the sky of that day, next to the fallen hand. The face of Qingcheng world is a kind of suffocating beauty, and her means and power also make people suffocate.


    With a slight hook of the finger, the bound Seven Saints and the six saints'' broken bodies were directly pulled to her not far away, and the big hands were also empty.


    Chang''e raised her head and looked at the top of the sky: "very helpless, very subdued and even very angry?"


    "Then I tell you, when you hurt Chu Feng, he is also your present mood. He wants to save people, but he can''t do anything about it. But this is not enough. You should enjoy it again."


    In vain, the scorching heat produced in an instant wrapped the Seven Saints and the six saints.


    The demon emperor''s big hand came back to put out those fires and save the two people who might die at any time. But Chang''e stood there with astonishing momentum, and he was not allowed to do anything, because Chang''e had the strength to hurt him absolutely. If he wanted to save the Seven Saints and the six Saints, he would exchange his life.


    With a sigh, the big hand of the demon emperor took it back. After all, he could not sacrifice himself to save his two subordinates, but contained the opportunity to kill him and said: "Chang''e, you have successfully angered me. If you don''t leave you in the wild demon domain today, I, the demon emperor, will be too sorry for thousands of demons."


    "Eight saints, Seven Saints and six saints all died in your hands. I can''t find any reason not to kill you. Let''s fight for life and death."


    Chang''e raised her head fearlessly: "I''m here!"


    "There''s something wrong with the emperor!" All of a sudden, Chang''e and the demon emperor were about to break out into a war of terror. In the distant sky, a terrible figure galloped forward, half kneeling in the air: "Prince Aojiang of the demon dragon appears, attacking the residence, and seems to take away the ninth Princess and the fourth princess!"


    Chang''e narrowed her eyes and clenched her pink fist slightly. She found that the details of the demon kingdom were not just the nine saints. Now the one who came to report the news was also a demon God!


    The demon emperor made an angry voice in the sky: "Aojiang this villain, take the opportunity to go with me, must not take away the dagi sisters for him."


    Chang''e suddenly flashed by like an electric light, blocking all the people. The powerful Qi machine locked all the demon gods who wanted to leave: "do I agree with you to leave?"


    The demon emperor was very angry at the moment: "Chang''e, go away!"


    Chang''e hands a half moon toward the distance, directly destroyed a land: "you can go, but I will also a little bit of destruction demon domain ethnic groups."


    "What do you want?" asked the demon emperor


    "It seems that you are afraid of Aojiang." Chang''e said with a faint smile: "it''s very simple, set up a blood spirit contract, forbid any demon people to step out of the wild demon domain within two years. Otherwise, I will ravage the whole wild demon Kingdom now, which will make you worried, and even ally with people who can make you headache. There will be lots of corpses in the demon kingdom to kill!"


    In the blood spirit contract, the person who makes the contract must abide by his promise unconditionally, otherwise, he will suffer from the death of reverse attack, and even the powerful person will pay a heavy price.


    Several demon gods all look up to the sky. When Chang''e arrives, she kills three saints in a short time. It can be seen that her strength is so strong that she can fight with the demon emperor. In addition, Aojiang is definitely a nightmare of the demon kingdom.


    "I can promise you two years!"


    After a short silence, the demon emperor chose to compromise: "but you must promise me that you will not be allowed to appear in the demon domain for two years, and you are not allowed to interfere in anything in the demon domain." Obviously, he is also worried that Chang''e and Aojiang will form an alliance, which will definitely bring him great disaster.


    Chang''e didn''t care about it at all. She just fought for a little time for Chu Feng and nodded slightly: "as long as you make the blood spirit contract, everything is easy to talk about."


    The evil spirit of heaven and earth converged in the sky, and the demon emperor who died of three saints was forced to make a blood spirit contract to let Chang''e leave the demon kingdom. The heaven and earth gathered a touch of blood and light flashed by, and something fell into Chang''e''s hands.


    Chang''e looked at her faintly, and her body quickly went to the distance: "go to deal with your affairs, your head, and the Chu wind will come to collect it."


    Soon after, the whole demon domain was filled with the angry roar of the demon emperor. Aojiang felt that he was about to come back and took Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing with him.


    Set up a blood spirit contract for two years, the demon domain can not be born, in exchange for Chang''e not to intervene, but the result is still that result, white busy live!Also lost three saints, three demon gods!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1730

    Jueshamen disappeared and disappeared. The Luo family in Meiyuan was completely hidden from the world. The Chu family in Tianguan was devastated. The death of the older generation was terrible. Chu Bufan, the owner of the family, was killed. A number of important events came out, which caused the shock of the hermit interface and high-end level.


    After the night of blood moon, many people suspect that Chu Feng will be bloody revenge, but they did not expect such a cruel blood washing the world.


    The Luo family in Meiyuan suffered heavy losses, and the Chu family in Tianguan was damaged and terrorized. The Luo family in Meiyuan was not left with any residue left. In addition, Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate were dissolved.


    There are seven hidden forces, three sects and four sects. Only the Wujia family of Qizong has not suffered any harm. The remaining six forces have disappeared and will never appear again. The Chu family and the Luo family of Yan family have suffered heavy losses. They will never go back to the original time. In an instant, the Wujia family of Qizong has become a force only inferior to Xuanyuan family and ruling house in the hidden world.


    However, many people know that even in this way, the martial arts family of Qizong will not be born. In the past, they can be resisted by holding a group. However, they are the only ones left. Whether it is the ruling house or the Xuanyuan family, they can easily be destroyed.


    Because of the bloody killing and shock of Chu Feng, the hidden world has ushered in a hundred years of silence. In the next hundred years, no matter whether it is the martial arts practitioners or the influential people, they will not mention the Chu wind!


    What people don''t know is that Chang''e strongly deterred the spirit world and the hidden world when the five forbidden areas were opened, so that those who were eager to come out and have a look at the colorful world were restrained. All of them stayed in the forbidden area honestly. However, some people also understood that Chang''e''s deterrent was only temporary.


    Once those high above are willing to step in, Chang''e can''t stop the five forbidden areas from coming into being, and the gate has been opened. What''s the reason?


    At the same time, after deterring the two forbidden areas, Chang''e forcefully entered the wild demon domain and destroyed the three saints with an absolutely strong attitude. It was also rumored that the demon emperor had made a blood spirit contract, and all the clans in the demon domain could not be born within two years.


    When the news reached the hidden world and the spiritual world, it made those people feel a little dignified. The discontent that Chang''e began to deter them also dissipated a lot. They thought that they were just deterrence, but the demon Kingdom paid a heavy price.


    The three saints must all be demons and gods. If they say that they will die, Chang''e''s terror makes many people give up the idea of discontent.


    It is absurd to be deterred by a woman. The Lord of the demon realm, the demon king, has made a blood spirit contract, which is hard to accept.


    Only some high-end people know that the demon emperor is not afraid of Chang''e, but the demon dragon family that should be destroyed in ancient times. Aojiang, the most powerful prince, has returned to fight with Chang''e. if an Aojiang is not handled well, the position of the Lord of the demon kingdom will not be safe.


    However, no matter what kind of results are good, whether it''s hidden world or the five forbidden areas, it''s not like chicken blood just because the doors of the five forbidden areas are opened.


    Chang''e forcefully suppressed, although it may not be a lifetime, but two years, it is absolutely possible.


    All of a sudden, in the dark surge fermentation time.


    In a smoky jungle, a young man appears to be full of sunshine and comes out.


    "Where are you going, warrior?" As the young man came out, a more dignified middle-aged man also suddenly appeared in front of him, his whole body was filled with an infinite breath of demigod, but his eyes were staring at the person in front of him with doubt.


    Wu Tao, the master of Wu family, and his son, Wu lie!


    Wu lie raised his head and looked at the morning sun: "five months!"


    Wu Tao was stunned and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It has been five months since chufeng destroyed Juesha gate." Wu lie was staring at the sky all the time with an indescribable serenity: "I have been staying in Qizong for the past five months without going out, because you said that the current situation is not clear, and the ruling house and Xuanyuan family have absolute control over the secular world."


    "But today, please don''t obstruct me any more. It''s time for me to go."


    Wu Tao looked at his son, who was different from the others. His brows on his majestic face wrinkled slightly: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Thank you for your training for more than 20 years, and thank you for the care of qizongwu family for more than 20 years." Wu lie takes back his eyes and kneels down in front of Wu Tao. He really kowtows three heads.


    Straightening up, he said faintly, "it''s just fate. I can''t do anything about it. The five forbidden areas have been opened. The great era has come. I don''t know why the forbidden areas have been opened, but there are no terrible strong men. But I can be sure that this kind of stability will not be too long. I want to go to the hidden world."


    Wu Tao is full of doubts when he sees his abnormal son today.


    Hearing that he was going to the hermit world, his face moved him: "you are crazy. You are still in the seven levels of Tianyang. Are you not looking for death when you go to the place where abnormal people gather in the hidden world?"


    "I must go." Wu lie stood up and patted the dust on his knee: "I feel that only the hidden world can let me pursue the highest way of refining weapons, can I control more perfect refining skills. Father, I know you are worried about me, but I must go.""Because even if I don''t leave today, I will leave here one day."


    Wu Tao feels the firmness of Wu lie, but his obedient son is so stubborn at the moment. How can Wu Tao think clearly.


    Although Wu lie''s level of strength is not high now, he is a man who is steadfast and steady, and his refined weapons are more perfect than those who are higher than him. Wu Tao asserts that Wulie can definitely become a demigod in the martial arts family. Now he wants to go, Wu Tao can''t give up and can''t think of it.


    And it''s not to go to the secular world, but to go to the hidden world, which he is very secretive about. Wu Tao is even more exclusive.


    Although the hidden world symbolizes the most powerful martial arts and pursuit of the Oriental warrior, the place is also full of unknown dangers. For an unknown place, he is not willing to take risks with his most satisfied son.


    He shook his head gently: "Wulie, I know that you are persistent in the pursuit of the highest way of refining weapons, but your present state is not suitable for going to the hidden world. I promise you, as long as you get to the demigod state, I will let you go to the hidden world at any time, but if you want to go now, I will not agree."


    Wu lie said with a faint smile: "but I must go now. I feel that Chu Feng will step into the hidden world strongly in the near future. I want to see him and see the Ming Hong magic sword body of the demon God."


    Wu Tao frowned: "what demon God, what Ming Hong magic sword body?"


    "It''s destiny!" Wu lie shook his head with a smile and didn''t tell too many things: "goodbye, father. When I stabilize my position, I will come back. Take good care of myself. As long as the martial arts family is not born, the ruling office or Xuanyuan family will not attack Qizong. They are not the kind of people who want to be the leader of the alliance."


    Wu Tao''s face changed and he wanted to scold him, but suddenly he didn''t say it. A dark wind swept by, and the warrior who was standing in front of him disappeared without a trace.


    Wu Tao raised his hand and stood there, blinking his eyes and turning around: "just now, was it Wu lie?"


    In Wu Tao''s daze, several elders of the Wu family also appeared around. Seeing Wu Tao coming quickly, a bald elder said, "have you found the warrior? We all decided to hide for ten years. Where is this bastard? "


    Wu Tao frowned: "uncle, just now Wulie was here. Before you came, he disappeared in front of me. I, I, I, I didn''t even see how he left. There was no trace."


    The bald elder was stunned when he heard the speech: "Wulie disappears in front of you, and you can''t capture it. You are infinitely close to the demigod state. How can it be? Wulie is the seventh heaven Yang state!"


    Wu Tao shook his head with a wry smile: "otherwise you say where Wulie is now, I can''t feel his breath."


    The bald elder didn''t seem to be joking about Wu Tao. He felt his surroundings carefully and found that there was no breath of other people, let alone martial arts.


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "what''s going on? How can martial heroes avoid your senses?"


    Wu Tao took a deep breath and frowned: "half a year ago, when Chu Feng destroyed the Luo family in Meiyuan, the former two elders of Longmen found a chance to break away from the control of the Luo family. He told me that Luo Qian of the Luo family played a fighting power no less than the peak of the semi god later period, and seemed to have accepted the inheritance of the ancient strong."


    The bald elder was stunned: "do you mean that martial martyrs also have the inheritance of ancient strong men?"


    Wu Tao shook his head slightly: "I don''t know, but I know that a martial artist in the seven levels of Tianyang can''t avoid my sight. But just now that the warrior left in an instant, I didn''t know which direction he was going."


    Wu Tao''s words, as well as the affairs of the Luo family in Meiyuan, made several elders with doubts frown, happy and worried.


    I''m glad that there is a strong person in the family who has inherited the ancient culture. What worries me is that you should not offend the devil of Chu Feng like Luo Qian!


    Slowly, Wu Tao and several elders of the Wu family all returned to the jungle. Beside the stream in the distance, Wu lie stood here calmly, looking at the flowing stream: "for the alchemist, the most important thing is the use of cauldrons and medicinal materials. For the weapon refiners, the most important thing is water and the materials to make weapons."


    "Do you think that the taboo of Chu Feng is the king''s presence in the world or the disappearance of it?"


    After finishing his own speech, Wu lie gave a faint smile: "however, I believe that Chu Feng will appear again."


    A loose figure appeared in the dark, with a blade of grass in the corner of his mouth: "you are so gloomy all day, so you can''t be more open and aboveboard. Let''s go. If you don''t go to the hidden world, the God will beat us to death."


    Wu lie passed by helplessly: "driven by a woman, I am not happy."


    The casual person also nodded: "I am also very unhappy, but I can only compromise, otherwise the goddess will shoot us dead again."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1731

    "Where on earth has this coward gone?"


    The fengteng garden in the imperial city is sultry in August, even in the imperial city. In the conference room of fengteng garden, although the air conditioner is on, it is not cool. Huangfu ruodie''s angry heart: "half a year has passed, and another month has passed. Where has Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, gone?"


    In addition to Huangfu Rudie, Yan Ruyu, ye Zixuan, Zhou Xiaoxuan and Su Xinyu, who is in Longmen holy land, all come here.


    In November last year, Chu Feng took people to Longmen holy land. However, nine months have passed since that time and haven''t come back to the imperial city. What''s more, he has been searching for traces after the first World War of jueshamen half a year ago.


    If it wasn''t for Dongfang Yun who once came to tell Chu Feng that he wasn''t dead, almost all of these women would blow up the stove.


    Because Dongfang Yun had been seen by Su Xinyu, people did not doubt what Dongfang Yun said, but no one knew where Chu Feng had gone.


    In the past half a year, Fengmen tianwangmen and even foreign forces have moved to look for Chu Feng. However, after half a year''s search, there is no trace of Chu Feng, which seems to have disappeared from the human world. Now the mood that people are looking for is gone. If Chu Feng thinks of it, he will come out.


    If Chu Feng doesn''t want to come out, even how to find it is useless.


    Ye Zixuan hit the table with a fist: "this bastard, isn''t Murong and Leng goblin captured? Do you want to be so cowardly? Is that his woman, and my mother is not his woman? "


    "No more men, no more sheets."


    Yan Ruyu is holding a little girl with a full moon in her arms. This is her and Chu Feng''s children. Looking at the little girl sleeping in her arms, Yan Ruyu firmly said: "no matter what you say, I believe he will appear. He is definitely not that kind of coward. Now he can''t find it. He just needs to be calm."


    Look at a few women, Yan Ruyu also want to know where Chu Feng is, but she can calm down a little bit: "believe me, our choice, will not be wrong."


    Su Xinyu takes a sad look at Yan Ruyu''s little girl. It is obvious that she is the woman of Chu Feng, but Liu Zhixin has a child, and lantiya has a child. Now Yan Ruyu also has a daughter, and even Ye Ling is the seed of chufeng. Only her stomach still has no movement. Chu Feng doesn''t know where to go, nor can she be born.


    Biting his lips, he scolded a son of a bitch in his heart, and said in a low voice: "Ruyu is right. Don''t worry if you can''t find it now. Moreover, Xuanyuan ancestor told me that although the five forbidden areas are open, no one dares to step out because of Chang''e''s deterrent. We still have time and have confidence in Chu Feng."


    "If he doesn''t show up for half a year, we''ll wait another half a year. I believe he will show up."


    Ye Zixuan breathed heavily. Although she said that Chu Feng was a bastard, she was still worried about that guy. How could he really find a man to roll the sheets.


    Biting his lips: "I don''t know how he is now, is he still sad?"


    Ye Zixuan''s words made all of you feel a little heavy.


    Dongfang Yun told them that Chu Feng saw her mother die, and she was powerless in the face of the powerful existence. She watched the enemy take cold frost away from them. Even if the girls didn''t have the experience, they knew that Chu Feng would suffer.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan looked at everyone''s dullness and patted the table: "don''t be like this. Be optimistic. The hermit interface now has heart words. Sister will not have any changes. The five forbidden areas also have Chang''e''s threat of killing heaven. We don''t need to worry. The secular world can only rely on us. Fortunately, my brother and I are willing to cooperate."


    "Wait patiently. Maybe soon, Chu Feng will come back. He is still the son of a bitch. He is still that disrespectful bastard."


    At the moment, he could only wait quietly. Huangfu Ruo die hummed: "it''s better to do so, or I''ll give him a green cap and play with his woman."


    Su Xinyu and others twitch fiercely. For Huangfu ruodie''s orientation, they are always on guard.


    "Something happened again."


    As soon as the girls were quiet, blueberry came in from the outside with tired expression and whispered, "although we have strictly blocked the news of fengshao''s disappearance, some people haven''t seen fengshao appear for a long time, and there is a little commotion. All the small problems are suppressed according to miss Huangfu''s idea, but there is one problem, which is a little tricky."


    Huangfu Ruo die frowns: "if it can''t be solved, then let Li Ji take their hand. Can''t the official make a decision?"


    "If it''s someone else, it''s OK, but not this one." LAN Mei Er sat down and shook her head with a bitter smile: "it''s still the river sea problem. He Junhua opened the sixth casino with CAI Jinhua. With his years of experience in running a casino, he accounts for a third of the passenger flow."


    "But these are small things. If he let the Panlong alliance invade the river and sea, it will be a big event. The official can''t move him, but he also escorts him. Yao''s life is not very good."


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s face was slightly cold: "he really wants to die!""It''s just that he has the capital to die."


    If Huangfu butterfly looks cold, he Junhua would like to be killed now.


    Half a year ago, when Chu Feng was busy fighting, he Junhua found Cai Jinhua and opened a sixth gambling house in Jianghai free trade state by taking advantage of the relationship between he family and her family. In addition, he Junhua also infiltrated Taoism and attempted to directly control and kidnap Jianghai, which had a huge impact.


    Jianghai Jidao has been occupied half of the country by he family. The official authorities are not helping each other, and some people are escorting him.


    "Fat Yao has found Jin Qiaoyan and tried to get rid of his family. On the surface, Miss Shen Xiuqin is also trying to find a way. But there is one thing, should I tell you?" Looking at everyone''s bad looks, she also knows that Chu Feng is not here, and many people are a little bit unscrupulous.


    He Fu''s family and the butterfly family had no effect on the suppression, otherwise, it was difficult for him to balance the capital.


    Smell speech asks a way: "is there anything worse than this?"


    "It''s a little private matter of fengshao. Do you know Yao Qianxue, vice president of fengteng?" LAN Mei Er nodded slightly and told her in a low voice: "a few months ago, he Junhua set up a courtship line-up worth tens of millions in Xiangjiang, and won Yao Qianxue''s love. I don''t know. At that time, you should have heard about it, but now there is another interesting news."


    Ye Zixuan frowned: "are you talking about the little girl who always wants to be the only woman in Chu Feng?"


    Su Xinyu smell speech, heard the only woman''s face cold down: "what''s wrong with her?"


    LAN Mei Er laughs bitterly. These women sometimes fight against each other, but once they encounter a similar enemy, they all agree with each other. They smile and say, "a happy thing. An hour ago, he Junhua glided on the top of the highest building in Xiangjiang, and swore to Yao Qianxue to marry him, which shocked the whole Xiangjiang River."


    "Of course, the most important thing is that although Yao Qianxue is cold faced, she has promised that they will have a wedding soon!"


    "That''s really a good thing!" Ye Zixuan said with a smile: "this little girl, I was unhappy with her at the beginning. I killed her every time. I dare not say that she is unique. She still dares to have such an idea. Yes, it''s good to marry he Junhua. It''s also considered to be a powerful family."


    Yan Ruyu wryly smile: "Yao Qianxue is a powerful family, she still holds 20% of the equity of fengteng, which is no less than what family. It is a good thing for her to get married, but she can''t marry him Junhua. What will happen if you think about the depth of he Junhua and the simplicity of Yao Qianxue''s heart?"


    "The most important thing is that Chu Feng has a kind of first love plot for Yao Qianxue. You can''t see from her cultivation and tolerance?"


    Yan Ruyu''s words made everyone frown. They would not care who Yao Qianxue married, but if the interests of Chu Feng were threatened, it would never work.


    Su Xinyu''s face was slightly cold: "let Yao Qianxue hand over 20% of fengteng''s equity. Anyway, it was Chu Feng who gave her at the beginning. Now she wants to get married, or marry fengteng''s competitor, so she''ll go out of the house."


    "No way!" Huangfu ruodie shook her head and thought of the pure white girl. She said faintly: "no one can leave what Chu Feng has given her. We hate her existence. She is not angry with our existence. She thinks that we have affected her and chufeng together, so she will not hand over 20% of the equity."


    "What''s more, Chu Feng is affectionate to her, and we can''t lay heavy hands on Yao Qianxue. It''s hard to understand!"


    Su Xinyu asked in a cold voice, "is it hard to understand? Once he marries Yao Qianxue, he Junhua will definitely take over the equity in her hands. Then, the equity in Shen Xiuqin''s hand will suffer from fluctuations again. Who is fengteng''s person? "


    All of you are smart women, and naturally you know this.


    If it is to change to other people, they can quickly cut through the mess and solve it. But now what is involved is Yao Qianxue, and he Junhua of he family. The matter is a little complicated.


    At least the dark means will not work.


    Yan Ruyu stood up with a little girl in her arms and said with a faint smile: "why be so anxious? He Junhua is insidious and hypocritical. But before reaching the goal, Yao Qianxue must feel that it is true love. She must give Yao Qianxue a century wedding, and maybe it can create a good thing for us."


    When the women heard the words and thought about it, they all showed a funny smile.


    He Junhua is a wolf calf. In order to let Yao Qianxue be willing to be cheated, he must have taken all kinds of care before. The wedding ceremony of the century must be well known all over the world. What about Chu Feng?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1732

    Northwest, vast grassland, cattle and sheep everywhere, sky blue.


    Hiding place!


    In the past two years, with the rapid development of society, even in this sparsely populated area, clusters have begun to form.


    It''s not very big here. It''s just a small village with only 200 families and more than 1000 people.


    But the simple folk customs and the beautiful surrounding environment make it peaceful and peaceful.


    The people who live here live on grazing. Each family has dozens or even hundreds of cattle and sheep. This is their main source of livelihood. The number of people who farm land is a little less, and the environment is not suitable for farming.


    This is the edge of the grassland, and there is a forest behind it. A small stream flows through the front of the village. It is only connected by a stone bridge three meters wide.


    At the moment, it was more than four o''clock in the afternoon. The sound of reading came from a two-story building near the mountain in the village. There was a flagpole in front of it, and the flag of the pilgrimage was moving with the wind.


    This is the primary school in the village. Seventy eight or eighty students in the village gather here to study. Only when they get to the back will they go to the remote places to study in junior high school. There is still a gap with other places and states.


    There are two classrooms under the two-story teaching building. One classroom holds 40 students, and all of them are in the classroom at the moment.


    There are three rooms on the third floor, because there are only two teachers in this school, and they all come from other places. Two of them are the rest places for them. The other is the kitchen and dining room specially built. Besides, it is the playground surrounded by walls and simple sports equipment.


    Moreover, the two-story teaching building was just built less than a year ago. When a kind-hearted person came here, he found that the environment of the students was too bad and donated money to build it. Finally, the person found that only one teacher taught the students, so he took the initiative to stay and educate these students together.


    In such a remote place, coupled with the poor welfare and treatment, few college graduates come here, so the villagers respect the two teachers who choose to stay.


    Whether it is at ordinary times or at festivals, they will be given things to ensure their living conditions and get along well.


    While those students were in class, a young man in a light blue shirt was sitting under the flagpole of the playground, with sparse stubbles, but it could not cover his delicate and tender face. His eyes were faintly sad. The whole person looked very decadent, like a walking corpse.


    From time to time, looking at those students who are reading in the classroom, there is more yearning and yearning in the eyes. Once upon a time, he was also a student?


    the bell rings after class, and the students all make cheers in the classroom. Like students in other places, school is a very happy thing for them.


    They did not rush out of the classroom, where one by one to say goodbye to the teacher before slowly leaving the school.


    Ten minutes later, all the students have left, and the school has ushered in its quietest time of the day, from now until nine o''clock tomorrow morning.


    "Yuya, when are you leaving?"


    The older female teacher, Qin Zijun, looked at the young teacher beside him: "how come you used to be a big star. Although you offended people, it has been more than a year since you were a big star. I believe that a big man like that will not hold grudges. Otherwise, you would have trampled on you. You are here, I think it is a waste of time. You are so young and so beautiful."


    Look at the young man sitting under the flagpole in the distance: "besides, you have a good man now. You shouldn''t bury yourself in this place. I can''t divorce my husband and I, so I can only find a sense of existence here."


    Yuan Yuya!


    If someone who pays attention to the entertainment news shows up here, she will surely find that the young female teacher is yuan Yuya, who was still very popular at the beginning. She was forced to do charity because she had offended those who did not dare to offend at the beginning. However, she did not have that affectation at the moment, and she felt very real.


    Yuan Yuya gave a faint smile, and her eyes also looked at the young man under the flagpole: "you are not too old, and you are not bad. You can do your own things here, let alone me?"


    "Besides, I think it''s very good now. I like this feeling. It''s good to have him!"


    Qin Zijun shook his head incomprehensibly: "I really don''t know what you''re thinking. With your beauty and previous popularity, you can earn a million or more a year at any time, but here, you pay for your own meals. Forget it, everyone has his own will. I''ll cook first. You two will be sweet. "


    "Well, call me if you need help." Yuan Yuya nodded gently.


    When Qin Zijun went up to the second floor, yuan Yuya went over and sat down beside the man. Naturally, she leaned against him with a faint smile and a touch of sweetness.


    Five months ago, she went shopping in the nearest town. On the way back, she met a noble young master in Tibet. When she saw her beauty, she began to think evil. On the grassland where she could not see people, it would be wrong to let the family guard surround her.She tried her best to break through the encirclement of the guards, but the other side had horses and soon caught up with her.


    When she was about to despair, the man beside her fell from the sky, and in the blink of an eye, he beat the noble young master and his more than ten family guards on the ground, and took her away calmly.


    Since then, the man who sent her back has been living here. One night two months ago, she had too much to drink on her birthday. After Qin Zijun went to have a rest, she crossed the bottom line. Although yuan Yuya was not the first time, she felt that it was the most precious first time in her life.


    They live together as if they were husband and wife. Although this man seldom takes the initiative to talk to her, and even more often, he is silent. However, whenever she encounters a little trouble, she will stand by her side. The feeling of being protected makes yuan Yuya feel moved.


    From the moment when Chu Feng knocked down the altar, she has been ridiculed and despised by people. However, beside this man, she felt that even if she had been like this all her life, simple happiness was also very good.


    Although many people do not understand, even Qin Zijun did not understand why she fell in love with this man, and committed to him, but she is so willing.


    Because this man has a face, a face that she once feared, then awed, and now deeply loves.


    He was the same as Chu Feng, but not Chu Feng. He said his name was Lin Feng!


    Although she repeatedly asked the man who claimed to be Lin Feng with so many scars between the bed, the latter did not give too much explanation, just told her a sentence: everyone has his own past, we live in the present, not in the past of ourselves or each other.


    So from that time on, yuan Yuya did not ask the man named Lin Feng what he used to be and what kind of person he was.


    At first, she thought that this was Chu Feng, but when she thought of the man with high power, she thought it was impossible. Moreover, if it was really Chu Feng, how could she not know her?


    What yuan Yuya doesn''t know is that the man around him, thinking that the man who will stay with him all his life is Chu Feng, but the war half a year ago made his heart die!


    He enjoys the quiet and the ordinary. He doesn''t have to cheat every day. He only has the real ordinary. He thinks it''s very good now. Although his heart still hurts.


    "Old, old, Lin Feng!"


    Yuan Yuya looked at the sun gradually slanting to the West and opened her mouth to call her husband. However, she remembered that she had called several times a month ago, but she did not hear it. She restrained herself from thinking and called out his name: "just talented Junjie thinks I should leave this place and return to the big city. There are many opportunities and better life there. What do you think?"


    Big city?


    Hearing these three words, Chu Feng''s body was slightly shaken. He was far away from the city and came to a sparsely populated place in order to seek peace. When he returned to the metropolis, he did not doubt that he would be found immediately.


    But he could hear the longing in Yuan Yuya''s words. If he could, who would like to stay here? Yuan Yuya used to be alone, but now she has a person to accompany her, and she wants to go back.


    "If you want to go."


    Chu wind did not think too much, light said.


    Yuan Yuya took Chu Feng''s hand and murmured: "I still have a sum of money left. It was supposed to be all scattered, but when I came here, I stopped. A volunteer wanted to come at the beginning. Wait for me to contact. If she is willing, I will give her 200000 yuan. I believe that as long as I stay for two years, the environment here will change."


    "Let''s go to Guangzhou then. I like the sea very much. When we rent a house, register for marriage and have children, we will have a good time."


    Chu Feng Mu ran nods: "good!"


    Yuan Yuya nodded and looked at Chu Feng, who was not very happy. He took his hand: "what''s the matter with you? Although I don''t mind your past and past, but you always do. I''m worried that one day you will leave me. Lin Feng, do you think I''m dirty? Don''t want to live with me all my life? "


    "If you say so, I''ll let you go."


    On the night with Chu Feng, yuan Yuya frankly told him that she had two men. She didn''t say who they were, but Chu Feng probably knew who they were.


    Holding yuan Yuya''s palm, Chu Feng''s mind flashed Su Xinyu''s figure. He felt sorry, but more helpless. He felt that as long as he did not appear beside them, they would be safe for life.


    Voice with a trace of desolation: "who did not have a bit of the past, once you dirty can not erase you now pure white, I never mind."


    Feeling Chu Feng''s words without a trace of deception, yuan Yuya once again bloomed a flower like smile, happily nestled in his side: "you can rest assured, that was me before, now I only have you a man, even if you do not know where to go, I will not find other men."


    "It''s just that every time you see this face, I want to slap you, ha ha ha ha!"With bitterness and bitterness in the laughter, Chu Feng glanced over a bit of complexity and sighed slightly in his heart. If one day you know that it is me who has cheated you, what will happen?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1733

    After dinner, yuan Yuya left the school with Chu Feng and came to the grassland. There were wolves in the deep part of the grassland at night, so they didn''t go too far. They just walked a little farther away and leaned on the grassland.


    Looking at the bright moon in the sky tonight, yuan Yuya showed a smile: "Lin Feng, if we have a child, do you like boys or girls?"


    Chu Feng lay there absent-minded: "all can."


    Yuan Yuya''s face was slightly happy. She didn''t see Chu Feng''s expression. She felt that as long as she was born, she could.


    The little hand stretched out to hold Chu Feng and mumbled his mouth: "before, I thought that I could be the most popular big star and make countless money to pass the life of the master. But after I lost it, I realized that although the rich life was enviable, the simple life also had a different taste."


    "Lin Feng, we must have a good life, OK?"


    Chu Feng feels that holding his little hand is very tight, which is a natural performance of a woman who has lost, because she is afraid to lose again.


    But Chu Feng did not dare to give her too much commitment, leading to the topic: "did you hate him?"


    Yuan Yuya didn''t notice that Chu Feng deliberately opened the topic and asked, "who is it?"


    "Chu Feng!" Chu Feng looked embarrassed and said calmly, "you don''t mean that you are a star pursued by many people, but you have been beaten down by Chu Feng to the present state and lost your bright life. From a star to a village teacher, I want to know, have you ever hated him?"


    Yuan Yuya thought and shook her head: "I dare not hate!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at the woman lying beside him: "why?"


    "Because it''s no use hating, it''s just making yourself harder." Yuan Yuya showed a faint smile and seemed to see through everything: "so I only fear him, but I dare not hate him, and now I still thank him. If he did not suppress me in time, maybe I still don''t know which man''s bed I am lying in."


    "Then I will not meet you, and I will not understand that life today is a special treasure."


    Chu Feng felt that yuan Yuya''s words were true. He appreciated her and asked softly, "if there is a chance for you to vent your anger, what will you do to him?"


    Yuan Yuya spat out her tongue: "I said, don''t be angry!"


    Chu Feng looked at yuan Yuya''s lovely appearance and nodded: "there''s nothing to be angry about."


    Yuan Yuya blinked her eyes and said, "if I can see him again and even vent my anger on him, I will conquer him!"


    "Conquest?" Chu Feng asked.


    Yuan Yuya nodded, her eyes flashed: "he is a high man, he moved his fingers to let me lose everything, but I do not hate him, if there is such a chance, I just want to conquer him, beat him, play him, I will squeeze him."


    Chu Feng coughs gently. How could yuan Yuya have such a wonderful idea?


    "It''s a joke." Yuan Yuya was afraid of Chu Feng''s opinions. She shook his hand and said with a smile: "it''s just like your men always want to conquer powerful women. It''s just an idea. And Chu Feng is really in front of me. I dare not have such an idea. Some people are doomed to think about it, or they will die."


    "But now I''m satisfied. It''s revenge."


    Chu Feng partial head: "when did you get revenge?"


    Yuan Yuya, as like as two peas, smiled and turned over to the Chu wind and kissed him on the lips. "You have a face that is exactly the same as Chu Feng. I will have revenge!" Looking up to the night sky, the vast grassland: "forest wind, do you feel that the full moon tonight is particularly beautiful?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched


    More than an hour later, Chu Feng and Yuan Yuya returned to school. The latter was flushed and seemed to have just done something for fear of being known.


    On the second floor, yuan Yuya went into the room: "I take a bath, you wait and come in again!"


    Before Chu Feng responded, yuan Yuya closed the door. Chu Feng could only stand on the balcony and watch the night. He never thought that he would meet yuan Yuya, but sometimes many things were so dramatic that he met yuan Yuya and became a couple. It can be said that Chu Feng was just like a lover.


    Gently exhaled a breath, Chu Feng raised his head to look at the moon in the sky, this moment he thought of Chang''e, thought of her, it seems that she is also a hard-working woman.


    Falling in love with someone she shouldn''t love, the whole heaven collapsed and her most respected father died. The significance of her recovery is to recover the heaven and revenge. She did nothing wrong, but hurt him in the process.


    At this moment, he thought of Murong Bing, who had been with him since he rose up in the river and sea. He saved his crisis by fighting from the South and North for countless times, and even more unreservedly dedicated himself. She was a demon, she was a synonym of troubled times, but there was no denying that it was a woman who really loved him.In the short relationship, with the kinship without blood relationship, they exchanged feelings in hazy. For her to attack Huangfu Wenren, and for him, she would rather tear her cheek with Su Xinyu. But in the end, she was only one of Chang''e''s six students, and even remembered Jade Scorpion who always destroyed his good deeds.


    Think of her in the moment of Chang''e fusion called out I love you, Chu Feng heart faint pain.


    With a touch of struggle, Su Xinyu, Ma Qiduo, Zhang Yuner, Yan Ruyu and even Huangfu ruodie appear in the mind one by one. There are contradictions and feelings that have impacted Chu Feng''s heart one by one.


    Xia Yan, lonely life and Yama are all emerging in my mind. Li Ji, Zhou Jingxing and Su Mo Bei are all passing by.


    Hongyan brother is still, but his Chu wind is cowardly choice to escape, look skimming light pain.


    Oops!


    Suddenly, there was a slight sound. Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated and looked at the big iron gate which had been closed after he and Yuan Yuya came back. A figure was crawling over, but it seemed to be scratched by the sharp above. When he saw that it was Qin Zijun, he almost fell down.


    Chu wind body shaking instantly disappeared in place, and when it reappeared, it happened to catch Qin Zijun who fell down.


    Qin Zijun had already closed his eyes and was ready to smash his heart. He suddenly felt a solid embrace. When he opened his eyes, he saw a sparse stubble, but very clear Chu wind. He blinked his eyes: "how handsome!"


    Just suddenly, he was in Chu Feng''s arms and rushed down: "I didn''t expect you to come back so early. I couldn''t see it outside. I was afraid to disturb you. I''ll climb in. Next time, I''ll take the key."


    Chu wind lightly cast a glance at Qin Zijun''s skirt, then turned around: "next time attention."


    Qin Zijun looked at the back of Chu Feng turning around. He just climbed to the top and didn''t seem to see anyone below. How did he catch her suddenly? Doodle mouth is not very clear.


    When he went out, he felt cool. Qin Zijun subconsciously bowed his head, his face turned red. He had just been cut by the iron gate, and her skirt turned into cloth strips. The white underwear was directly exposed outside, and there was black. Finally, he knew what Chu Feng was looking at just now.


    A disgrace in the dark way, I quickly pulled it up to block a little and walked away. Looking at the back of Chu Feng, I scolded in my heart, little bastard, only my husband had seen it before.


    Chu Feng didn''t look back to see the beautiful scenery. He went back to the second floor and opened the door and closed it. Then Qin Zijun came up to have a look and curled his lips: "Yuya is really happy!"


    That happy lucky word, specially aggravates, also does not know what meaning.


    In the room, the layout is relatively simple. There is a hall, a room and a bathroom. Chu Feng enters the bedroom, and the corners of his mouth twitch. He sees yuan Yuya in her black silk pajamas, reclining vaguely.


    Chufeng hook fingers: "just not enough, come again!"


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "that seems to have been very late, tomorrow, and son Jun elder sister is next door, your voice!"


    "I''m loud. Blame me?" Yuan Yuya sat up, the waves were rough, and she was full of small mouth: "then you didn''t come before. She often came by herself, regardless of my feelings. Now I just want her to suffer. Hurry up!"


    "Only sister Zijun is not afraid of it, and can''t be heard around."


    Chu Feng looks embarrassed, and I don''t know why yuan Yuya is so active. Every time she is defeated, she has to fight again. Where does she insist?


    Unable to bear yuan Yuya''s hard work and coquetry, Chu Feng was once again successfully retaliated by yuan Yuya.


    In the next room, Qin Zijun, who had changed his clothes, came out and threw the rotten skirt into the garbage can at the end of the corridor. He turned around and walked out a few steps. He squinted his eyes and ears and looked at the time: "it''s only nine o''clock. How could it be earlier tonight?"


    Murmuring in a low voice, Qin Zijun is ready to go back to his room and cover his ears, but he walks out a little bit and steps back to stand by the window, squinting his eyes. He''s listening before, but he hasn''t seen it yet. Have a look, is it OK?


    Looking back, there is nothing. The houses are all in the distance. Qin Zijun comes to the window. Because the school is closed at night, and there are villagers here, there is no valuable thing in the school. No one will steal. So the glass window just pulls the curtain, but tonight, the curtain is not tightened!


    Qin Zijun secretly looked in through the gap and opened his mouth slightly: "it''s worthy of being a star before. The flexibility of this body can kill countless women in seconds."


    Then he saw something, almost choked by saliva: "brute!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1734

    In the early morning, the dew on the grassland rises in the light of the sun, just like a hazy fairyland.


    In this environment, small villages also rise in the morning, smoke curl up, a day in the morning, eat a breakfast, they will start the day busy.


    Near 8:30, the sun has been warm and pleasant, the fog has gradually dissipated, the air is particularly fresh.


    In the school, Chu Feng got up early, ran around a 200 meter playground for 20 laps, and then went to take a bath to make the day appear full of energy.


    When Qin Zijun made a breakfast, yuan Yuya came out of the room with a red face. Today, the woman dressed up in a black one-piece skirt, but also made a little dress up, looking more delicate and moving.


    Qin Zijun came out of the kitchen and saw yuan Yuya. She didn''t have a good rest last night. She put on two slight dark circles and asked in surprise, "Yuya, what are you doing? You want to get married?"


    "Go, it''s not now to get married." Yuan Yuya''s face was slightly red. She took a look at Chu Feng, who came out of the bath and was shaking her hair. She said with a faint smile: "today is Saturday, two days off. I want to go to Tibet with Lin Feng. Last night, I contacted the volunteer last time. She is willing to come here, so I want to see more scenery in Tibet."


    "Leaving?" Hearing this, Qin Zijun was still a little sad. He went over and took yuan Yuya''s hand: "but it''s a good thing to leave. You still have a good time. It''s not like I''ve lost interest in the outside world. I''ll find an old man here and marry again. I''m your fan!"


    Yuan Yuya smile: "I just want to have a good life with Lin Feng. It''s just you. Don''t you really leave?"


    Qin Zijun shook his head and looked at the quiet country in the morning: "I''ve been here for three years, and I have a little bit of emotion. Moreover, my ex husband is a bastard. If he doesn''t come to me, I''ll never go back and let him enjoy himself."


    Yuan Yuya also knew Qin Zijun''s mood, so he stopped persuading: "wait for us to go to Tibet City, or you can go too?"


    Qin Zijun frowned and then said with a smile, "don''t you dare me to be a light bulb?"


    Looking at Qin Zijun''s ambiguous eyes, yuan Yuya didn''t know that she was teasing herself, and gave her a look: "you have not been a couple of months, and you don''t care about one more time. It happens that you and I haven''t gone to Tibet together."


    With a smile, Qin Zijun went back to his room. Yuan Yuya had no choice but to smile. She went over and hugged Chu Feng from behind: "it''s nice to have you!"


    Chu Feng threw off the moisture in his hair and sighed, "it''s not good to have you."


    Yuan Yuya''s body was stiff, she looked up, her eyes were dazed and uneasy.


    Chu Feng turned to pinch her nose, showing a warm smile: "you are too hungry and thirsty."


    Yuan Yuya was stunned, and then she reflected that Chu Feng was making fun of himself, patting him, pulling him into the kitchen, and humming, "who told you to light my desire, you should be responsible!"


    Ambiguous words make two people laugh, very real, like a couple in general, laughter reverberates in the sky over the school, with a touch of warmth.


    After breakfast at nine o''clock, the three people left school, but Chu Feng and Yuan Yuya looked at Qin Zijun with strange eyes.


    Although Qin Zijun''s dress is good at ordinary times, today it''s very different. It''s also a black one-piece skirt. The difference is that the chest is very low, and the snow-white and generous of the small half pull is exposed in the air. He walks forward with his head held high. Rao is Chu Feng''s casual look.


    How do you feel that Qin Zijun is not going to visit Tibet City, is to seduce men?


    Inadvertently, yuan Yuya caught the small action, secretly pinched a handful on his waist, and said in a low voice, "is it very big?"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and said with a wry smile: "smaller than you."


    Yuan Yuya spat to push Chu Feng aside. She walked forward with Qin Zijun''s hand, and chose to ignore chufeng directly.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care. She just looks at yuan Yuya, who has completely changed her personality compared with before. What she really yearns for now is just a happiness. If one day she knows that she is Chu Feng, the reason why she is here is just to avoid implicating others. I don''t know what she would think?


    To yuan Yuya, Chu Feng can''t say love, only a kind of mutual comfort.


    Yuan Yuya was unable to fight against fate, and could not resist his suppression. Today, he has no way to stop the demon emperor, nor to defeat Chang''e, nor to protect anyone.


    Two people, one can not protect themselves, the other can not protect others, both injured hearts, always very easy to get close to.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the blue sky and white clouds. I don''t know how they are now. Is it possible that life would be better without him?


    "Forest wind!"


    Still thinking about it, yuan Yuya turned back and said, "I''m going to borrow a motorcycle with my sister Zijun. First, you go to the bridge and so on."


    Chu Feng nodded and went to the bridge at the entrance of the village, breathing the fresh air peculiar to the morning, blue sky, white clouds, cattle, horses and sheep. The vast land of Tibet has little pollution, and the air is always better than the rest.When he arrived at the entrance of the village, Chu Feng''s body was shocked and his eyes narrowed.


    Looking back at no one, Chu Feng''s body flash, instantly went hundreds of meters away, walked up a hillside, saw a fuzzy figure, that familiar breath.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, but also calm down, go down not to let people can see here, light mouth: "you are not dead?"


    Half a year ago, during the battle of Chu family in Tianguan, shezun fell from the sky with an absolutely strong posture. Even the demon king was not his opponent. Finally, he was knocked down in the natural moat gorge. Chu Feng felt that the demon king had died. Seeing him, he was glad that he was not dead, and he had no choice but to avoid it. It seemed useless.


    The devil turned slowly and could not see his face: "everyone is looking for you!"


    "I know!" Chu Feng nodded, this does not need to think, also know that everyone is looking for him.


    The demon king then asked, "when can you come back? Escaping is never the final choice. Some people are born with responsibility. You can''t escape for half a year or even ten years, but can you hide for a lifetime?"


    "You are a demon, the cloud top exists, the five forbidden areas are deterred by Chang''e, but there is only one and a half to two years of peace at most. You can''t avoid anything if you avoid."


    When Chu Feng left the Juesha gate, he cut off the contact with all the people. Originally, he was curious about the opening of the five forbidden areas and why the world is still so peaceful. But when he heard that it was Chang''e, he understood a little bit.


    But if he wants him to go back, Chu Feng still can''t get over that ridge in his heart. He feels that he is a broom star, and everyone around him will be in bad luck. He shakes his head slightly: "everything in heaven has its destiny. The earth is still turning without me. Isn''t there any eye of destiny?"? I''m sure she won''t let the world go wrong. "


    "Go back, I enjoy the simple peace now. There is no sword, no cruelty and blood."


    The demon king didn''t show any anger because of Chu Feng''s words. He turned and slowly disappeared in the same place: "I won''t be far away. My existence is just to follow your steps. The sixth forbidden area is waiting for your call. I believe you will find yourself and invite you to fight again, because you are the demon God, you are taboo, and you are one of the masters of the world."


    Chu Feng calmly watching the demon disappear, listening to him now he is not interested in words, the world, and I do?


    "Lin Feng, where are you?" Still in a trance, yuan Yuya''s voice came from a distance.


    Chu Feng cleaned up his mood and went out: "here!"


    When the motorcycle came by, Qin Zijun looked at the hillside and said, "are you stealing people from behind? Don''t be sorry for Yuya


    Chu Feng took over the motorcycle, light back: "here in addition to Yuya, you are the most beautiful, who can I steal?"


    Qin Zijun was stunned, his face was slightly red, and he glared at Chu Feng. How could he not know that Chu Feng was teasing her, even if he wanted to steal, he also teased her. Qin Zijun gave a startling glance last night, and subconsciously looked at the position of chufeng''s pants crotch. What a man!


    Yuan Yuya didn''t notice Qin Zijun''s look, and said with a smile, "well, it''s still more than an hour to go to Tibetan city. It''s time for lunch."


    Yuan Yuya sits in front of Chu Feng. Because of the motorcycle problem, Qin Zijun can only sit in the back and Chu Feng drives.


    Starting the motorcycle and turning onto a path, yuan Yuya clubbed in front of the wind, with a faint smile on her face: "it''s a good feeling. If it''s not too far away, I''d like to borrow my bike. You''re in the front and I''ll sit in the back, laughing and laughing!"


    Chu Feng did not answer, because the IQ of women in love is zero, fantasy is beautiful, but the reality is always bone feeling.


    Qin Zijun''s body deliberately pasted on Chu Feng''s body, and secretly stretched out his hands to hold Chu Feng''s waist. The whole person was pasted on his back, and his head was gently leaning against the back. He didn''t touch a man for several years. It was really good.


    Chu Feng looks at yuan Yuya and doesn''t see it in front. Otherwise, how helpless and sad is it?


    In the car is not convenient to dodge, but soon Chu Feng stiff body, for Qin Zijun completely speechless.


    Qin Zijun sat in the back with a sly smile. His body was deliberately against Chu Feng. His hand was very dishonest. He reached Chu Feng''s ear and spoke softly. Because of the wind, yuan Yuya was destined not to hear: "don''t you see that you are a real man!"


    Chu wind passing helpless color, this woman is also too crazy?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1735

    It is a collection of religious, political, cultural, economic, tourism and other elements. Every year, more than 10 million tourists come here. It is one of the main sources of Tibetan areas and also promotes the development of local industries.


    Among them, the most attractive Tibetan culture is religious culture. The Potala Palace, which can be seen from a distance into the Tibetan city, is the spiritual symbol of Tibet. The living Buddha Gru lives there and marks the future and light of Tibetan people.


    Chu Feng and his wife came to Tibet for an hour and a half. The motorcycle stopped at the edge of the Tibetan city for people to watch, because motorcycles were not allowed to run in Tibet.


    Walking into the prosperous and compact Tibetan city, you can immediately feel a kind of Zen flavor.


    Ninety nine percent of the people in Tibet believe in the living Buddhas of tantra. Almost every family burns incense, worships Buddha and even recites Scriptures every day. This is one of the characteristics of Tibetan city. Even if it is gradually commercialized, it still can not erase the spiritual beliefs of the Tibetan people. The one with more authority than the Tibetan executive director is the living Buddha.


    Secondly, it is the descendant of Tibetan Lord, the house of Tibetan Lord.


    It is only because the Tibetan master''s house is too low-key, so its influence exists, but it is not as shocking as the living Buddha. Moreover, with the Tibetan master''s indifference to the world, the Tibetan master''s house has lost some glory. It only exists as a special system, which can be regarded as a part of the spiritual symbol of the Tibetan people.


    Close to one o''clock, yuan Yuya looked at the distance: "I''ll go to the convenience, you wait."


    After that, she walked far away. It can be seen that yuan Yuya is in a good mood today.


    Chu Feng''s body is stiff. In his memory, Qin Zijun should be a serious woman. At least in the past few months, she has been a very positive image of energy. At this moment, with the hand of yuan Yuya on his back on the road just now, Chu Feng feels that Qin Zijun today is completely different.


    "Lin Feng, how do you feel about me?"


    "Not bad!" Chu Feng moved a little awkwardly: "that, Yuya knows not good."


    Qin Zijun was stunned at the hearing of the speech and laughed softly. He raised the hand that had just committed the crime and approached Chu Feng. He also held his hand directly and didn''t give him a chance to step back: "I know you and Yuya are going to leave. I didn''t say to ask you to abandon Yuya, but elder sister, I have been hiding for several years. Do you understand the divorced woman?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s nervous appearance, Qin Zijun became more interested. He approached me a little and whispered, "come to my room tonight, or I''ll go to your room. Don''t worry, I won''t ask you to be responsible. I just wonder how strong you are. I feel Yuya is different after you are with you."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "sister Zijun, not funny."


    "I''m not kidding you." Far away, yuan Yuya has come back. Qin Zijun released Chu Feng''s hand and hung a faint smile: "I''m serious. If you don''t come, I''ll find you."


    Chu Feng was helpless. Qin Zijun would go crazy if he didn''t touch a man for a long time. Yuan Yuya also came back and asked, "what do you say?"


    "Nothing!" Qin Zijun recovered as usual, took yuan Yuya''s arm and said with a smile: "just tell your little man, let him go to my room to enjoy it for me tonight. You are all going to leave. It''s my sister''s farewell gift. If you don''t go, I''ll go to your room, ha ha ha!"


    Chu Feng was so ashamed that he told the truth?


    Yuan Yuya chuckled and didn''t believe that Qin Zijun was telling the truth. He said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter if you are willing to devote yourself to me. Anyway, it''s you who will suffer. When he puts on his pants, he will go with me."


    Yuan Yuya was also attracted to smile, only Chu Feng was slightly helpless. Who can believe that Qin Zijun is telling the truth now, but this kind of simple ordinary people''s ridicule, Chu Feng still feels good.


    Next, they went to a restaurant for dinner and prepared to go around again in the afternoon, especially to the Potala Palace. This was yuan Yuya''s wish. Although she had been to Tibet for a long time, she had never been there, or even had not been there before.


    "Yuya, why don''t we go back tomorrow?"


    During the meal, Qin Zijun took a sip of soup and said, "the volunteer will come on Monday. You are going to leave. I don''t know if I can meet you in the future. Tonight, I''ll find a hotel in Tibetan city to have a rest and find a KTV to sing and drink. How about that?"


    Chufeng almost didn''t spout out of his mouth. He said that he would go back at more than four o''clock in the afternoon. Now he still stays for another night. When he thinks of Qin Zijun''s words, he is not joking with me, right?


    Yuan Yuya didn''t notice Chu Feng''s look. She thought and looked at Chu Feng: "that, I listen to you."


    Qin Zijun meaningful said: "this has not been married, on the husband with the woman."


    Chu Feng wants to say or go back, but Qin Zijun''s eyes are too much, and Chu Feng does not doubt that if he does not agree, even if he goes back, Qin Zijun can make something.


    There are dim sum unwilling, but still nodded: "want to play, then play it."


    Yuan Yuya nodded happily, obviously also wanted to leave the last good memories in Tibet: "that''s so happy decision. I''ll sing, drink and have fun in Tibet tonight, find a hotel to rest and go back tomorrow.""It''s said that fengteng entertainment city has been opened in Tibet city. We will go there in the evening."


    Chu Feng''s body shakes, thinking of the black card of fengteng Entertainment City in his pocket, lowers his head to eat as if he doesn''t know anything.


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun didn''t notice Chu Feng''s unnatural look. The two women continued to chat. For women, eating was secondary, while chatting and killing time was the main thing.


    Three people left the restaurant to go to the Potala Palace after two o''clock after a meal. However, Qin Zijun and Yuan Yuya were holding Chu Feng''s arm one by one with yuan Yuya. It was like two women and a husband, which made Chu Feng feel miserable because the people around him had strange eyes.


    When the three of them were sitting on a Tibet city tourist express line leading directly to the Potala Palace, a woman came out of the hotel where they had dinner, with a trace of doubt on her pretty face.


    A moment later, I dialed out the phone: "Miss, I seem to see less wind, he and Yuan Yuya, and a woman together, a total of three people went to the Potala Palace."


    The other end of the phone was stunned: "how possible, yuan Yuya was beaten down by the wind less, how could they be together?"


    The woman said with a bitter smile: "little wind, I have only seen photos, but yuan Yuya, I have seen myself, and I should not admit that I am wrong."


    The other end of the phone was silent for a moment, and then ordered: "then you should follow up and stare at it first, and I''ll rush over now!"


    Half an hour later, a news also reached fengteng garden, where several women were shocked.


    Ye Zixuan slapped her face on the table: "what, he was with the woman yuan Yuya, and there was another woman. We are still here worrying about his mental breakdown, but he is gentle with women. What is it?"


    Several women laughed bitterly at Ye Zixuan''s short temper, but they were happy to hear from Chu Feng.


    Su Xinyu appeared calm and asked, "if butterfly, is the news true? In the past six months, we have received a lot of news. "


    The rest of the women nodded. They had been looking for Chu Feng for half a year and had received a lot of news. However, they found that the man was not Chu Feng, but had some similar characteristics.


    Huang Fu Ruo die shook his head: "the news came from Tibet. It was SA Linlin who sent it to Peng ruohuan, and Peng ruohuan told me. As for the truth and falsehood, I can''t confirm it. I also think Chu Feng is not very likely to be with yuan Yuya. After all, there is a grudge between them."


    The rest of the women passed a faint disappointment, at the moment would rather Chu Feng and Yuan Yuya together, do not want that person is not Chu Feng.


    "Here comes the picture!"


    At this time, Melanie came in from the outside, holding a few photos in her hand: "miss salinine has just sent it by fax, and her people have sent it to her. Now that person is following the wind to reduce them."


    Hearing the photo, several women quickly got up to take it. Ye Zixuan saw the picture and her eyes were wide and round: "is he my husband?"


    Vicissitudes of the eyes, tired look, and sparse stubble, and that simple clothing, hair is also very long, cover an eye, how can it be the Chu wind?


    Su Xinyu frowned: "I don''t want to admit that this slovenly guy is my husband, but I have a feeling that he is the husband. It seems that he is decadent!"


    Huangfu ruodie stares at her for a few times, but she can''t be sure. Because she lacks the seven point charm of Chu Feng, Yan Ruoyu holds the child and takes it for a look. Then she puts it down: "he is chufeng. I won''t mistake my first man. I''m familiar with him and I''m in my bones!"


    "As for why she was with yuan Yuya and a woman, it''s not clear."


    Yan Ruyu''s determination made a few women''s doubts a little bit smaller, but then they were all scolding Chu Feng''s son of a bitch. They were all embracing like this. They were just a little bastard, dead stallion!


    Having made a decision, Yan Ruyu saw several people and had no opinion. She said to Zhou Xiaoxuan, "Xiaoxuan, Zhou Shao is the son-in-law of the Tibetan master''s house. It''s more convenient for him to go. It''s troublesome."


    Zhou Xiaoxuan got up and raised her fist: "don''t worry, I will definitely help the sisters to ask clearly, how many women have little son of a bitch worked in this half a year, and how many times have he cheated?"


    "I also want to see what happened to yuan Yuya, even walking together?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1736

    Built on the hillside, it is a world heritage site, an important tourist destination of the holy pilgrimage, and a holy land of religious culture.


    Potala Palace, there are too many mysterious colors, attracted countless people to pursue it.


    Once brilliant story, the most beautiful lover, eternal song, Princess Wencheng''s story, all are staged here.


    Even today, its mystery, its history, are doomed to its status.


    When Chu Feng and his wife came here, they were still shocked by the scenes in front of them. The most shocking thing was that hundreds of pilgrims were walking towards the Potala Palace step by step. These are the Pilgrims who are eager to enter the Potala Palace and get close to the living Buddha.


    Although Potala Palace has set up tours and scenic spots, tourists are still ordinary pilgrims, and they just can''t get into it at all.


    Since Gru became a living Buddha, only a few people have entered the deep Hall of the Potala Palace.


    The chief executive of Tibet, Li Zong No. 1, ye Enzheng, and bawangtian, No. 1, Li Zong, No. 2, ye Enzheng, and bawangtian. No one knows whether any other people have ever been there. No one will deliberately take pictures and hang them on the wall of some restaurants.


    "How happy


    Three people are about to go up, but Qin Zijun saw what feeling.


    Chu Feng and Yuan Yuya are also following that direction. It is a commodity that is being promoted there. These things are not anecdotes in the scenic spots.


    But the only thing that made Chu Feng''s heart tremble was the news broadcast on the 40 inch LCD TV.


    A piece of news that marks the wedding of the century.


    Yao Qianxue, vice president of fengteng group, will marry he Junhua, the son of Panlong gambling king, in ten days. The wedding will be held at the Victoria Hotel in Xiangjiang. The wedding will be held at home and abroad. It is estimated that 2000 people will participate in the wedding.


    On the screen, Yao Qianxue accepted he Junhua''s proposal. He personally wore the most expensive diamond ring on Yao Qianxue''s ring finger, a luxurious purple diamond worth 70 million yuan.


    The media propaganda, as well as the simple introduction of the wedding steps, all indicate that if this wedding is successfully held, it will be the wedding of the century. Chu Feng''s eyes at the screen gradually become cold.


    Yao Qianxue wants to marry he Junhua.


    There is also the anger of he Junhua that he has opened a casino in Jianghai free trade state. Chu Feng does not know how he opened the casino and what methods he uses. But Chu Feng believes that Shen Xiuqin''s life is absolutely bad because he Junhua is a wolf calf, and he will not allow or share a huge cake with others.


    And Yao Qianxue can marry anyone, but he Junhua can''t, which is a time bomb planted in fengteng group.


    In the heart flits the faint desolation, what do you think in the end, don''t you have me in your heart?


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun didn''t find Chu Feng''s unnatural look. They just looked at the screen with envy. Qin Zijun sighed again: "Yao Qianxue is so happy. He owns 20% of the shares in fengteng. Now he is married to the absolute rich and handsome he Junhua. He Junhua is a talented woman. He is a perfect match for heaven."


    "Very happy indeed, just curious." Yuan Yuya also nodded slightly. Women are always very sensitive to women''s happiness, but she also frowned and said: "it is said that Yao Qianxue is a woman with little wind and 20% of fengteng''s equity is also given by fengshao. How could she marry he Junhua?"


    "Feng Shao knows about this matter and doesn''t know what he will think?"


    Qin Zijun curled his lips: "the wind is less and the beauty is numerous. Maybe he has forgotten Yao Qianxue for a long time. People can''t wait for him all his life."? If I''m Yao Qianxue, a man who can''t wait for hope, I won''t wait any longer, even if it''s true love. A woman''s youth is limited and what she can''t get will have to give up. Otherwise, I can only cry alone in the end. "


    Chu Feng body a shock, at the moment suddenly think of those beauties, their own thought is not close to them will be less dangerous, they can be safe for a lifetime.


    But can''t wait for him, then those women, also can''t afford to wait as Qin Zijun said, looking for another happiness?


    Qin Zijun then said: "moreover, even if you are willing to wait, but the wind is less, you should give people some hope. People put their whole heart on him, but they can''t see it once a year. How can we live? At that time, my husband didn''t see him once a year. Who wants to live with him? I''m not a woman with physical defects. I also have needs. "


    "But I can''t care so much. It''s the business of others. I can''t wait to get married."


    Chu Feng frowns deeply, found that he seems to be a little selfish, now let go, how do those beauties do?


    "Lin Feng, let''s go!" Yuan Yuya also agreed with Qin Zijun. She nodded and turned and pulled Chu Feng to the Potala Palace. "Anyway, I don''t expect these things. As long as Lin Feng is with me all the time."


    Qin Zijun also took Chu Feng''s other hand and said with a smile, "if he also ran away, what would you do?""No way!" Yuan Yuya shook her head, looked at Chu Feng and then said, "and if he really runs away, I can''t do anything. If I want to, I''ll wait for him. If I don''t want to, I''ll find a quiet place to be a simple rural teacher."


    Qin Zijun giggled, the man ran away, the woman really did not have too many choices.


    But the two people''s conversation falls in Chu Feng''s ear, but lets him ponder, he thought only does not let oneself implicate those beauties, but has ever thought that those beauties will be how?


    For the first time in half a year, Chu Feng deeply missed those women. He did not know whether they were well off or not, whether they were happy or sad?


    In a trance, the three people have come to the Potala Palace. The crowd is so crowded that it can almost be said that people trample on people. Even if such a thing happens in any noble place, it will lack a flavor that people yearn for.


    Chu Feng protects yuan Yuya and the two of them to the edge. However, it seems impossible to enter the hall and turn the Jinglun. There are too many people.


    When he wanted to see the scenery of the Tibetan city, he left. Suddenly, dozens of high horse lamas came out of the side hall, which soon isolated all the tourists from the main hall, and built a human wall in front of it.


    Tourists who keep going up and down are also curious. They haven''t heard that today is an important day for Potala Palace. Why did they suddenly set up a warning line?


    A young man with clean temperament and clear eyes stepped out from behind the Lama. It seems that he is also a Lama. The difference is that the Lama has hair.


    "Everyone, my name is Baiyun, the chief disciple of Gru living Buddha."


    The young Lama showed his white teeth and gave a faint smile, which gave people an ethereal feeling. The smile was as pure as the sky in the hiding place, which made some female tourists slightly bright and handsome!


    Baiyun didn''t pay attention to the people''s attention, and said with a faint smile: "today is not an important day, but it is also a special day. Just now, living Buddha Gru told me that today there are friends coming from afar. He wants to get close to some friends who come from afar, and they are among you."


    With a gentle wave, dozens of lamas scattered to form a road leading directly into the hall. The white cloud spoke faintly: "this road is right in front of you. Whoever can go there can go to see the living Buddha directly and get his fingerprints and blessing."


    The crowd was boiling after the silence.


    It''s very rare to get the blessing of a chief Lama here. Sometimes it''s even more difficult to meet a living Buddha. It''s even more difficult to see a living Buddha. I didn''t expect that today''s living Buddha should be close to the predestined people, and as long as he can walk the road separated by dozens of lamas in front of him.


    Countless people were eager to try, and Baiyun also retreated to one side: "as long as I can come here, I will take you to see the living Buddha Gru!"


    Dozens of lamas joined hands and chanted the Scriptures there. The Sanskrit music filled the hearts of the people.


    Immediately someone went out. Just as they were close to the road formed by the two rows of lamas, they felt dizzy. They couldn''t move their feet any more when they took the first step. Their heads seemed to burst.


    Baiyun said with a smile: "what they are chanting is the mantra of Sanskrit. Those who have no distractions and who have great love can go through this road. Otherwise, you will feel headache and crack."


    Baiyun''s words stop some people who want to try, but there are still many people who are willing to try. After all, they can get the blessing of living Buddha. Not everyone has a chance. In addition to blessing one person in the blessing ceremony, the rest of the people have no chance at all.


    What''s more, that person is still an important person in Tibet, and he can''t turn to them.


    Chu Feng takes a light look. The dozens of lamas are martial artists in the period of Tianjing. Changnuo''s Sanskrit is indeed fluctuating with a kind of special strength. I think it should be the original Tibetan master''s means.


    And that white cloud, the cultivation of Qi Chong state of rage, is worthy of being the chief disciple of Gru. Judging from the situation, there is no accident. This white cloud is the so-called reincarnated spirit child, the next living Buddha.


    Yuan Yuya murmured: "I also want to go in to be blessed by the living Buddha, but I don''t know if I can. Is it true that my heart is free of distractions and I have great love?"


    Next to Qin Zijun also looked forward to: "I also want to ask the living Buddha, my future, what will happen, is my life in Tibet, or there is a future?"


    Chu Feng looked at the expectant looks of the two women, looked at the Sanskrit way, and narrowed his eyes: "follow me!"


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun both looked at Chu Feng, and the latter asked, "are you ok?"


    Chu Feng faint smile: "man, can''t say that he can''t!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1737

    Chu Feng directly pulled yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun to go over. All the people standing in front of him were pushed aside by a clever force, and came to the front of the Sanskrit way smoothly.


    Everyone also saw Chu Feng and Yuan Yuya. Some people recognized that Chu Feng was the man who began to be accompanied by two women. They were curious about who this guy in ordinary rustic clothes was. He could even bring two pretty beauties out together.


    "That, isn''t yuan Yuya?"


    Some sharp eyed people looked at yuan Yuya. Although yuan Yuya didn''t appear in the media for a year, some people recognized it: "it''s really her. After a year''s absence, I didn''t expect to see her again. It seems that she is in love."


    At the moment, recognize the Chu wind next to a woman is yuan Yuya, those who began to feel Chu wind is not pleasing to the eye, see Chu wind and more flavor.


    Can take the once popular star in the side, then certainly is not the ordinary person.


    All of them were thinking about who could take yuan Yuya with her and let her nestle in his side with another woman willingly?


    Chu Feng, of course, did not know what these people were thinking, just calmly looking at the Sanskrit way in front of them.


    Rao is yuan Yuya has gone through a lot of large-scale cooperation, but at the moment, it is inevitable that she is a little nervous. The hand held by Chu Feng is also holding Chu Feng tightly. It is the first time that she is so intimate with a man in front of the public.


    Yuan Yuya was a little nervous, not to mention Qin Zijun. Her legs almost trembled.


    Baiyun saw Chu Feng and two women with a slight frown on their brows. Although Zen and Buddhism are different, they are all of the same. One of the wonderful living Buddhas like cangyang Gyatso has appeared, and the former cangyang Gyatso has an unknown identity, and no one dares to pry into it.


    Tibetan master, it is said to be cangyang Gyatso!


    Feel Chu Feng holding two women is not suitable, just want to speak, chufeng has already pulled two women out, step by step, no pressure, Baiyun to the mouth of the words also swallow back.


    The peace in his eyes slowly became a shock, because even those in the period of natural anger would be blocked out if they had any thoughts in their hearts after such a Sanskrit way. He couldn''t feel the horror of Chu Feng. Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun could feel that they were ordinary people.


    But why can three ordinary people walk on the path of Sanskrit?


    The road formed by dozens of lamas is nine meters long, symbolizing a kind of Tao.


    Seeing that the rest of the people couldn''t walk through, Chu Feng walked with two women easily. Not to mention Baiyun, even the tourists were surprised. Naturally, they didn''t think that the Sanskrit way was just a decoration. Many people who went out just now could not walk through it, which shows the mystery of Zen.


    But Chu Feng and Yuan Yuya, they are very relaxed, no difficulty at all.


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun are the most shocked people. They don''t think they are mindless people. They think about something and yearn for something. But why can they walk away so easily.


    His eyes fell on Chu Feng. Did he give us confidence?


    But Chu Feng was still calm, and he knew that the Sanskrit doctrine was 100% written by the Tibetan master, because he felt the breath of Tibetan master in it. He had mixed thoughts, but he had great love. At this moment, Chu Feng thought about all the people, the world, and not life and death.


    He narrowed his eyes and walked through the nine meter long road of Sanskrit. Chu Feng''s heart was also empty. He found that at the beginning, some things that he couldn''t think about and tangled with at the beginning seemed to get a little explanation at this moment.


    All things return to one, all things are the foundation, life and human death cycle of heaven, this is a kind of destiny.


    No one can avoid life, death and fate. Everyone is bound by the fate of heaven. At this moment, Chu Feng, the official yingyue''s death, dispels some guilt. It''s not that he is incompetent or not strong enough, but some things are doomed.


    For example, Shangguan yingyue''s death revived the demon God''s ultimate power. Loss and gain coexist. Which is right and which is wrong?


    Everything is an illusion!


    Quiet, Sanskrit all stopped, all eyes fell on the three Chu Feng, or mainly on Chu Feng, because at the moment he seems so tall, the kind of body hidden deep, like the boundless sea, can contain everything in general, let people fascinated.


    Close your eyes and feel the delicate state of mind. Chu Feng opens his eyes from the new one. There is still a struggle in his heart, but some things seem to be able to open a little.


    Looking back at the way of Sanskrit that has been renewed, is it a coincidence, or is it intentional?


    Baiyun also calmed down from the shock of Chu Feng''s three people walking through the path of Sanskrit. It was very difficult for one person to come. But now all three people came together, and Baiyun felt incredible.


    But also did not question and bad look show, a light smile opened: "three distinguished guests, congratulations you passed the test of the static heart mantra, please follow me."Then he said to those people, "the living Buddha opens the way of Sanskrit today. At five o''clock, anyone who can pass through can go to see the living Buddha."


    After that, they walked into the hall with Chu Feng. They walked back from the side road, through pavilions and pavilions, through a small forest, and came to a bamboo forest surrounded by river water. They saw a simple wooden house there.


    Baiyun stopped and pointed to the wooden house that could be reached by crossing the river: "the living Buddha is in it. Please help yourself, three!"


    Baiyun slowly retreated, not ready to take Chu Feng and them to the place where the living Buddha was, but let them go by themselves.


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun look strange. The excitement of passing the Sanskrit way just now is less, or a little strange.


    Isn''t the supreme living Buddha in Tibet supposed to live in a place full of sandalwood and light just like on TV? How can you live in such a simple wooden house, and the identity is not suitable at all!


    What''s more, it is separated by a river, which is seven meters wide, so it is impossible to cross. Because there is no bridge, the open space of more than 200 square meters where the wooden house is located is like an isolated island. Who could have thought of such a place after the Potala Palace?


    "Dharma crosses the river with a reed. Can you please?" In silence, a flat voice came, with a faint breath of Buddhism.


    Crossing the river with a reed?


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun almost have the impulse to spit blood. That''s a myth. Who can cross the river with a reed? It''s not much different from those states that want to die. The river is seven meters wide, and there is no bridge or boat. How can we get there?


    Jump over. It''s obviously impossible!


    "The living Buddha is also a man, not a god!" Chu Feng smiles and releases yuan Yuya''s and Qin Zijun''s hands: "he can all go over. Why can''t you? If you go, you can walk over the river and believe in your efforts. Even the living Buddhas have to look up to you, you can go."


    Living Buddha, look up to us?


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun smacked their tongues. The living Buddha is the supreme hiding place. Who dares to let him look up to him?


    Chu Feng looked at the two women''s bitter smile, and knew that he would not understand if he talked to them more. He sighed softly: "the Buddhist language includes the life of many people. Who is born to be superior to the people in this moment and the God in the next moment? Who is born to be humble like an ant? Believe in yourself, firm in faith, and you can step on it. "


    The two women looked at Chu Feng for a moment, and suddenly found that the men they had been with were so strange. At this moment, they felt a kind of awe over the world in Chu Feng''s body.


    Chu Feng walked out and stepped on the river with a calm look. Yuan Yuya and Yuan Yuya almost thought that when he fell, Chu Feng''s second foot also fell on the river, just like stepping on the ground, without any abnormality.


    Step by step to the opposite side, yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun opened their mouths and crossed the river with a reed. Is it true that such a ridiculous thing exists?


    In a trance, Chu Feng had already walked to the opposite side and turned quietly: "come here, firmly believe in your own belief, persistence is victory, persistence is omnipotent!"


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun still feel incredible, but Chu Feng''s eyes give them a kind of unclear confidence. They hold hands, look at each other, nod and go forward.


    A miracle happened. Both of them stood on the river, but they were not excited. They walked forward calmly with firm eyes and a strong color of faith.


    No accident, they passed the river and stood beside Chu Feng. They were in a trance. How did they do it?


    Chufeng faint smile: "I said, you can."


    The faint voice sounded again, with affirmation and doubt: "persistence is victory, persistence is omnipotent. At this moment, he is superior, and in the next second, you may surpass it?"


    Chu Feng''s body was shocked, and his words directly touched his heart. The demon emperor was very powerful, Chang''e was also powerful, and the snake Zun was also very powerful, but it didn''t mean that he couldn''t win, insisted?


    At this moment, Chu Feng knew that Gru living Buddha had come.


    Chufeng pushed open the door of the wooden house. Inside, Gru sat on the mat, calm as he had been when he first saw him in Jicheng. Sandalwood surrounded the house and the whole house seemed empty.


    Gru looked up and said, "how are you?"


    Chu wind gently shook his head, passing the light of desolation: "not good!"


    Gru then asked, "will it be all right?"


    Chu Feng raised his head, although the struggle in the eyes exists, but a little more firm: "will!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1738

    The inexplicable dialogue between the two made yuan Yuya a little confused.


    Chufeng and Gru seem to be irrelevant, but they both understand each other''s dialogue, and there is no communication.


    Gru raised his hand and motioned to Chu Feng to sit on the futon in front of him with a gentle smile: "it''s a pleasure to have friends coming from afar!"


    "Here they are. I can answer a question for each of you."


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun sat down a little uneasily, holding respect for the living Buddha. Chu Feng sat down at will with a light calm look. For all living Buddhas, they are people of the same level. If they really want to count, Chu Feng needs to be more high-end.


    It''s just that there is no Glu. He can play tricks. Yes, Chu Feng thinks that Glu is playing tricks.


    "Living Buddha, my name is yuan Yuya. I want to ask you a question."


    Yuan Yuya put her hands together to show her respect: "although I am only in my twenties now, I have experienced ups and downs in my life. I want to know what my life path will be in the future."


    Gru turned the Buddha beads in his hand, and did not immediately answer yuan Yuya''s question. He seemed to be calculating there. Chu Feng felt that he was playing tricks on this.


    Yuan Yuya is not in a hurry. She is waiting for the answer from the living Buddha. She used to think that she should not be so superstitious. But when she came to this stage, she hoped that someone could give her a clear path.


    Finally, silence for a few minutes of Gru light mouth: "ups and downs, ups and downs, dark flowers, mirror flowers water moon!"


    Yuan Yuya frowned: "living Buddha, can you explain it?"


    "Do it yourself!" Gru''s faint smile did not explain what it meant, but said calmly: "no matter what kind of things you encounter, you should keep the firmness you have just walked across the river. As long as you firmly believe that there will be results, you will be shaken, then you will be confused."


    "Even if the sun is not far ahead, it will be far away from you."


    Yuan Yuya didn''t understand it very well. She seemed to catch something. She nodded slightly: "I understand!"


    Chu Feng frowns and looks at Glu. What is this guy thinking?


    Gru didn''t seem to know the general situation. He looked at Qin Zijun peacefully: "excuse me, what doubts do you want to answer?"


    Qin Zijun bowed down to show his respect and asked, "living Buddha, I married when I was very young, but I divorced again a few years ago. Then I found a quiet place to spend these years. I want to know whether my future is based on the present, or what kind of waves will happen, or how I should do it."


    "Each has his own choice in the road of life." This time, Gru did not silence to answer, directly light said: "the rise and fall has passed, gentle after, do yourself, why care about life geometry?"


    Qin Zijun and Yuan Yuya did not understand the meaning of Gru.


    Embarrassed smile: "living Buddha, do not understand!"


    Gru light smile, finger gently outside: "the sun and the dark are established facts, whether living in the sun, or will live in the dark, do not regret your choice, ups and downs are your choice, stick to you will have sunshine, shake, you will have nothing."


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun looked at each other. How could they both answer the same question? They both thought that the living Buddha was a liar!


    Gru''s eyes finally fell on Chu Feng''s body and asked faintly, "what can I do for you?"


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun didn''t realize that there was something wrong with Gru''s question this time. When they asked them, they could answer something, but when they asked Chu Feng, they could do something.


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "do you think my existence is right or wrong?"


    Yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun almost didn''t drop their chin. They didn''t expect Chu Feng to ask such a question. Who can answer whether your existence is right or wrong?


    Gru''s smile is still the same, it seems not surprised, Chu Feng asked such a question, just a faint voice: "do you think your existence, is it right or wrong?"


    Yuan Yuya and Yuan Yuya look strange. Is this living Buddha a genuine one? They ask you, why do you have to be answered by yourself?


    Chu Feng drew up a faint smile: "right or wrong, do you have a different state?"


    "No!" Gru gently shook his head, continued to rotate the Buddha beads with one hand, and revealed his Zen voice: "so if you ask me whether I am right or wrong, there is no state for me to answer or not, because no matter what my answer is, you will live. You will not die because I say it is wrong, and you will not live well because I am right."


    In Yuan Yuya''s calm taste, Gru continued: "everything is just what you think, you think your existence is right, then you will pay and strive for this conclusion, to achieve what you think in your heart, but if you think your existence is wrong, then who said anything to you is useless."


    Pointing to his heart, Gru said faintly: "so, don''t ask me, ask yourself, do you want to live, or do you want to die, you want to live, then your existence is right, if you want to die, then right or wrong, it doesn''t matter."Yuan Yuya, who just thought that the living Buddha was a liar, nodded slightly. They felt that he was right. No one could assess the existence of human beings. Only he could make such a decision. He felt that he was right, that was right. He felt that he was wrong, so it was wrong.


    Chu Feng stood up, feeling more open than the beginning: "goodbye!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng had gone out, yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun quickly got up and bowed to Gru. Then they left. There was a long board connecting the river which had no bridge just now. It was obvious that they had done it on purpose just now.


    Chu Feng and they left for a few minutes. Baiyun came in, sat cross legged and sat opposite Gru. He said calmly, "master, who is he? Why can''t I have a little bit of confrontation in front of him?"


    Gruyang looked up to the outside, his eyes narrowed slightly into a slit: "the ultimate of an era, may also be the pioneer of an era, you will meet again, all this is fate, Wang is about to disappear, his decadence, raise that noble head, what else in the world can stop his pace?"


    "Baiyun, go, go to the hidden world and find your master. The great era is facing the survival of the fittest. Even I can''t escape it."


    Baiyun frowned: "he is a demon, he is taboo, he is Chu Feng?"


    Gru did not answer. He stood up and walked outside. His words floated into the ears of the white cloud: "prepare to go down to the hidden world. When the heaven and earth are cracked and the demons are in full swing, you and I can''t escape or escape."


    Chu Feng and his wife had already descended from the back of the Potala Palace. They were walking on the back steps where no tourists would come. Yuan Yuya took Chu Feng''s arm and murmured, "I forgot to ask the living Buddha for a amulet just now, but what does he mean by what he said to me? How can I not understand it?"


    Qin Zijun nodded at one side: "don''t say you don''t understand, even I don''t understand, all of a sudden bright, all of a sudden dark, headache!"


    Only chufeng fine taste of Gru and he said that the existence of the right and wrong.


    From the beginning, the demon emperor took Leng Rushuang and Murong bingchufeng with a strong hand, and felt that he was a disaster star and a mistake. But just now, Gru''s words touched his heart. He thought that he was strong or not, and it was not defined by others. If you insist on your firm belief, then you are right and you will become stronger.


    Who was born high above, who was born as humble as mole ants, Chu wind this moment, there is a kind of Epiphany meaning!


    When they got down to the foot of the mountain, yuan Yuya mumbled: "I''m going to prescribe some medicine. There are not enough things in the school. When the students have a cold and have a fever, they need to be prepared. When I''m not here, sister Jun depends on you to take good care of those little guys."


    Qin Zijun nodded: "is to prepare a little medicine, you can rest assured, those guys are like my children, not I still bully them?"


    "However, after meeting the living Buddha today, I guess I want to leave too. I feel the world is very big. I have to go out for a walk, and I don''t want to be quiet."


    Yuan Yuya took Chu Feng to one side and said with a smile, "no, you can go with us. When the time comes, the three of us will live happily together."


    Yuan Yuya blushed and jokingly found that Qin Zijun could open more than she did, and spat: "together, it''s going to be bad luck."


    Qin Zijun nodded seriously: "I agree with you!"


    Yuan Yuya looked at Qin Zijun in astonishment. The latter immediately realized that he had said something wrong. However, he reacted quickly and said with a smile: "because men are all abnormal. Two of them are together. When the time comes, he wants us to perform for him. Isn''t it bad luck?"


    Yuan Yuya tooted her mouth, but she didn''t think about what Qin Zijun had peeked at, but Chu Feng was embarrassed and coughed: "that, I''m still there!"


    The two girls immediately laughed, harmonious, beautiful!


    The three came to a big drugstore in Tibetan city. Yuan Yuya went to pick out the medicine. Qin Zijun also looked for something. Chu Feng stood by and looked at the street outside, thinking about some things.


    After a while, Qin Zijun came to his side, like a thief, touching Chu Feng: "is this model OK?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked down at the things in Qin Zijun''s hand. The latter looked back and seemed afraid of being found: "I just looked for it. Only this is the largest size. Do you think it is appropriate?"


    Condoms!


    Chufeng''s mouth twitched violently. Qin Zijun, is this really coming? Smile bitterly: "Zijun elder sister, that is not humorous!"


    Qin Zijun pushed Chu Feng: "don''t ink, I don''t care about a woman. What do you care about? Remember tonight!" Go ahead and pay the bill right away.


    Chu Feng shakes his head and laughs bitterly, this divorced woman, also too what?


    At the moment, yuan Yuya was in another room and asked the doctor of the drugstore, "how are you, doctor?"


    A woman doctor in her thirties took a small thing to look at the scale on it and nodded: "almost!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1739

    In the end, many people who want to go to the mall can only go to Baofeng city for a week.


    Chu Feng, they are sitting in an ordinary state!


    Because it is still early, there is only one person in zhongduanzhou, and no one in VIP state. Those dandies will not appear until the most wonderful moment.


    At least ten o''clock is the time when the number of people in such an entertainment city is the most. At that time, some people from VIP state may come to show their luxury.


    This kind of thing made by Shen Xiuqin still attracts many people.


    Moreover, it avoids the possibility that the peripheral women go to the VIP state to dress up.


    Because if you want to go, you can take five million yuan to do diamond card, then you can go. Obviously, the peripheral women want to get benefits by climbing up with Gao Fu Shuai. Where can they spend five million yuan to go to VIP state to hook up?


    This is a special place in VIP state, so it has attracted many influential children.


    "Shen Xiuqin is really good at business."


    Qin Zijun frowned and looked at the VIP state of ten beautiful waiters: "I heard people say that if you change the package of the same wine in the ordinary state, it is 1000 yuan, or even thousands of yuan in VIP state. It''s greedy to completely double the price."


    Yuan Yuya also looked at VIP state and shook her head slightly: "there is no treacherous business, and one is willing to kill and the other is willing to be killed. There is nothing to say. The rich people must know something you all know, but they are still willing to go there, that is, they are ready to be slaughtered."


    "And for them, what they want is not how much money they spend, but the process of consumption to satisfy their vanity."


    Pointing around, he said with a smile, "you can see that VIP state attracts a lot of attention. When it comes to midnight, there are more than 1000 or 2000 people. Don''t those guys like to be noticed like this?"


    Yuan Yuya reminded Qin Zijun: "these are things that money can''t buy. What they want is feeling, not how much money!"


    Qin Zijun shook his head in an incomprehensible way: "the life of rich people is capricious, not like us drinking hundreds of yuan a dozen of beer!"


    Chu Feng and Yuan Yuya smile. This is the gap between the rich and the poor in the holy Dynasty, but no matter where it is, it is difficult to change.


    Other people have a good father and a good background, but they will never think about why they have money, but they have nothing.


    What you see is that others are enjoying themselves, but you can never see how much they have paid in secret. At least now the parents of those powerful children have paid to get there.


    No matter what kind of means they used are good, at least others have tried, no matter right or wrong!


    The three people also dispersed and continued to discuss the interest of fengteng entertainment city. There was a lot of chatting and drinking here. The atmosphere was OK.


    Yuya


    Qin Zijun has already drunk three bottles. Listening to the dynamic melody in the entertainment city, he asked, "why don''t you drink tonight?"


    Yuan Yuya looked at Chu Feng and said with a smile, "I''m not feeling well today. I don''t want to drink. You and Lin Feng can drink it. I''ll have some juice."


    Qin Zijun skimmed his lips and didn''t care about them. He took a bottle of wine and handed it to Chu Feng: "blow!"


    Chu Feng breathed out a mouthful of wine gas and took it over: "it''s almost OK. Wait, but no one carries you back."


    "What?" Qin Zijun may be the reason why he drank too much wine. He snorted: "tell you, wait a minute. If I drink too much, you will have to carry me back. Yuya, do you think so?"


    Yuan Yuya yawned. Last night, she had a lot of trouble with Chu Feng. After playing for another day today, she seemed a little sleepy. However, she nodded: "don''t worry. If you are really drunk, I''ll let him carry you back to the hotel."


    "See, your wife has more conscience than you." Qin Zijun chufeng made a face with a smile, and a bottle of wine was blown to his mouth.


    Chu Feng wants to say that women drink less, but it''s OK to see Qin Zijun drunk. He smiles bitterly when she thinks of the condom she bought in the drugstore today.


    As time went by, there were more people in the entertainment city. The empty tables around Chu Feng were full of people. People''s shouts could be heard everywhere in the heat wave. Even the dynamic music could be suppressed.


    Chu Feng slightly frowned: "I''ll go to the convenience, and then go, too noisy, I don''t like it!"


    Yuan Yuya leaned back on the sofa, looking tired: "I''m sleepy too!"


    Qin Zijun breathed out the wine and leaned there: "I''m almost there. Let''s go!"


    Chu Feng got up and went to the bathroom to facilitate a turn back.


    Yuan Yuya stood up and looked at Qin Zijun, who was in a coma. He murmured: "it seems that you really want you to carry her back to her!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment. He went to touch Qin Zijun and asked, "sister Zijun, is it OK?"Qin Zijun shook his hand: "don''t worry, I''ll sleep."


    It seems that I''m really drunk. However, with a dozen beers tonight, Qin Zijun drank more than half of it alone. A woman, I guess, is about the same.


    Is ready to leave out of the position, suddenly appeared around seven or eight men, ha ha, surrounded them with a smile.


    Yuan Yuya nervously retreats to Chu Feng''s side, pulls Chu Feng''s clothes, looks at these obviously Tibet people''s guys, frowns: "what do you do?"


    "Miss yuan, we meet again." When the crowd was separated, a man with a braid came out with a frivolous look on his lips: "I saw you five months ago and I felt familiar with you. Later I remembered that you are yuan Yuya. It''s fate. It seems that God will take care of me tonight."


    "Miss yuan, stay and have a drink with me!"


    Yuan Yuya frowned, staring at the man, some familiar, and then remembered: "gulisola!"


    Five months ago, yuan Yuya was chased by this man before he met Chu Feng. At that time, he introduced himself as gulisola, an aristocrat in Tibet!


    Gulisola laughed: "Miss yuan still remembers me. It seems that you have been thinking about me for the past five months, so you have to stay."


    Yuan Yuya leans on Chu Feng''s side: "delusion!"


    Chufeng, who had been ignored by gulisola, carried Qin Zijun on his back and held yuan Yuya''s waist with a cold look in his eyes


    Gulisola only has women in her eyes, and the light is a little dim. She doesn''t pay attention to Chu Feng. When she hears her speech, Chu Feng was very sloppy. But after a look at gulisola, she is still a little familiar. She says angrily, "it''s you who pulled me out of the horse at the beginning, but I still remember you!"


    The seven or eight Tibetan men around them also have fierce eyes. Five months ago, they were abused by the Chu wind along with gulisola.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to quarrel with these people. In other places, the dignitaries kept a low profile. Because of the special situation in Tibet, it could not be affected for the time being. It is not surprising that people like gulisola appeared.


    His eyes passed over them like poisonous snakes: "you may not roll, but I will let you lie down."


    Obviously, Chu Feng''s words have a little deterrent power. Subconsciously, he stepped back a few steps. At the beginning, Chu Feng turned them over a few times. It can be seen that he is a pervert.


    At that time, it was on the grassland, and now it was in Tibetan city. Gulisola had enough strength and drank: "boy, I couldn''t find anyone in the vast grassland. Now you are in Tibet City, do you still want to turn the sky over?"


    "Master gulee!" Guli Sora is about to get angry. The general manager of the entertainment city comes from a distance. He is obviously informed that someone is making trouble. He comes to the front and says, "this is fengteng entertainment city. I hope master gulee will give you face, otherwise miss salinine will be unhappy!"


    Gulisola frowned. "You threaten me with salinine?"


    The manager of the entertainment city showed a simple smile: "master gulee is a member of the Tibetan Lord''s house. How dare I threaten you? It''s just that fengteng entertainment city has always had rules that no one can make trouble, and the Tibetan master''s house still has 5% of the shares. Can''t you smash your own signboard?"


    Chufeng was silent and heard his words. He took a look at gulisola and thought that he was an ordinary nobleman in Tibet. He didn''t expect that he was still a member of Tibetan master''s house. It was not the descendant of Tibetan Lord. It was interesting!


    As for fengteng Entertainment City, it''s not surprising that Chu Feng has a stake in the Tibetan master''s house. The cake is too big and the profits are too much for a person or a force to eat. What''s more, it''s even more so in places like Tibet. It''s normal for Shen Xiuqin to sacrifice a little interest to ensure absolute safety.


    Sure enough, gulisola listened, and swept Chu Feng in a haze: "boy, you are lucky tonight, and don''t let me see you later."


    Chu Feng saw Guli Sora did not want to make trouble in fengteng Entertainment City, so he didn''t care to pull one and left.


    Seeing gulisola stop, the entertainment city manager also turned to the crowd who had stopped to watch the music and said, "keep going, everyone, this evening is 20% off!"


    People who come to play don''t care about the discount, but it''s OK to pay less. They all cheered and continued to play.


    "Master gulee, that''s enough?" After the entertainment city manager went down, a follower said: "look, yuan Yuya is really beautiful, and the woman on the back of that boy is also good!"


    Gulisola sneered: "who am I? How can we just forget it? This is a hiding place. Can they leave? "


    "Give me someone to watch. If you have a chance to do it, don''t hurt yuan Yuya!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1740

    An ordinary hotel with four floors.


    Chu Feng carries Qin Zijun and gets off the taxi. Yuan Yuya runs to open a room.


    "You send your son to your room. I''ll go back to bed first. I didn''t have a good rest last night. I was sleepy. I was in room 3 on the third floor. I''ll wait for you to come down!" Yuan Yuya opened the room, handed a key to Chu Feng, and went to the stairs. It seemed that she had not slept for a year.


    Chu Feng also knew that yuan Yuya was really tired today, and he followed Qin Zijun on his back.


    Because of the relatively large number of guests in the hotel, the rooms can not be opened together. One room is on the third floor, and the other is on the fourth floor. Chu Feng carries Qin Zijun to the fourth floor and opens the door according to the number on the key.


    Close the door with your feet, turn on the light and walk in. Although the hotel with four floors looks ordinary, the interior decoration is good, clean and complete!


    Chu Feng went over and opened the quilt and put Qin Zijun down. She put her bag on the bedside table. She was about to cover her quilt. All of a sudden, Qin Zijun opened his eyes, opened his hands and took Chu Feng''s neck.


    Chu Feng was caught off guard, or no vigilance at all, and was directly pulled down on Qin Zijun''s body, looking at the eyes clearly, not like a drunk woman: "are you not drunk?"


    "Cut!" Qin Zijun turned his eyes slightly with amorous feelings: "in order to sell more wine in these entertainment cities, beer is very low. I have a kilogram of white wine, do you think I will be drunk?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently: "that you?"


    "Are you really that simple?" Qin Zijun once again gave Chu Feng a white eye, holding Chu Feng tightly in both hands: "I did that to let Yuya have no doubt, and she was very tired today. She is estimated to go to bed when she enters the room. When you go back later, you can say that I''m drunk and vomit. You take care of these, I''ll give you an excuse."


    Chu Feng in the heart of the first ten thousand Grass Mud Horse roaring, did not expect Qin Zijun pretended to be drunk even have such a purpose.


    Qin Zijun is no matter how much, is holding Chu Feng not to get up: "when Yuya took you back, I was very interested in you, I hinted that you ignored me several times, and finally achieved good things with Yuya, but it doesn''t matter, I don''t care, you are going to leave, give elder sister a time?"


    Chu Feng''s mind just came to the school when the situation, Qin Zijun did intentionally or unintentionally touch her with the body, speak a bit inexplicable.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng was still struggling in some things and didn''t care about it. At the moment, it seemed that Qin Zijun had hinted at himself.


    Without waiting for a response, Qin Zijun''s domineering kiss Chu Feng''s mouth, vaguely said: "don''t dally, I can see that you absolutely had a woman before Yuya, and I don''t want you to be responsible for it. When you finish, you put on your pants and go, and I won''t tell Yuya."


    Chu Feng felt Qin Zijun''s tongue actively put into his mouth and his head boomed.


    Chu Feng believes that Qin Zijun is definitely not a casual woman. Otherwise, she would not choose to be a quiet little teacher in a remote village. Now she is so lonely that she is eager to vent.


    Taking advantage of Qin Zijun''s affectionate kiss, Chu Feng rolled up and pursed his mouth: "sister Zijun, not suitable!"


    Qin Zijun sat up, her skirt was messy, her long legs showed, and her eyes were sad: "you don''t look up to me? I know I''m not as beautiful and young as Yuya, but I don''t want you to be responsible. Lin Feng, elder sister, just once, you should help me! "


    Help?


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently and turned into a hundred thousand grass mud horses. I know you are lonely and you long for it. If you really want someone to pursue you in that village, do you promise to have it?


    If you don''t want to leave there and go back to the big city, isn''t it lonely? Can this help?


    Shake your head: "I''m sorry!"


    I''m sorry to make you laugh at yourself


    Turning around and lying on the bed, rarely take the initiative once, do not want to be rejected by Chu Feng. He felt that as long as he took the initiative and didn''t want to be responsible, he could achieve good things. Qin Zijun was a bit self mocking that he might be old and angry that Chu Feng didn''t understand the customs and feelings, but he also appreciated Chu Feng a little more.


    If the rest of the men, Qin Zijun believe that she does not need to take the initiative, as long as the hint that the man has beaten the chicken blood to take off his pants.


    Chu Feng glanced over a trace of apology, turned to leave, but walked to the door, behind came the voice of Qin Zijun crying, it sounds like people feel bitter.


    Corners of the mouth gently twitch, I did nothing, what do you cry?


    He wanted to open the door and leave, but when he held out his hand, Qin Zijun''s cry was a little bigger than that at the beginning, and he could hear that he was not pretending.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile, turned around, went to sit by the bed and patted Qin Zijun on the shoulder: "sister Zijun, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sobbing,,,,


    Qin Zijun cried and immediately hugged Chu Feng, and tears fell on his face: "I used to get married and find a jerk, and I couldn''t see anyone all year round. I hardly saw that son of a bitch. I didn''t know what I had done outside. I didn''t take the initiative. I was scolded by him, and finally I got divorced directly.""I feel that men are bad guys. Frustrated, I came to this place and prepared to be quiet for a few years. But I am a normal woman. I am a normal woman."


    Chu Feng didn''t know where to put his hands and slapped Qin Zijun with a wry smile: "that man still has a good one, and you are not bad. If you can''t find another one, why do you need it?"


    Qin Zijun sobbed and let go of Chu Feng. His eyes were wronged: "after I divorced him, I would like to see you, but I won''t argue with Yuya. I don''t want to leave Tibet for the time being. I just hope that you can give me one time. I really don''t want you to be responsible. I can forget it tomorrow!"


    After a round of talk, the topic came back.


    In chufeng''s bitter smile, Qin Zijun took his hand and sobbed: "Lin Feng, please pity me. You may think I''m shameless, but I''ve been listening to the voices of you and Yuya in recent months. I''m also a woman. I want to, but I don''t like those rude Tibetan men. Please!"


    Chu Feng is so sweaty that people ask for anything. It''s really rare for Qin Zijun to ask for help. It''s good to say that it''s obvious that he still has a clear mind. When he goes out, he doesn''t get his head caught in the door!


    Gently coughed: "sister Zijun, this I feel that I am a rogue, how can you take advantage of the void when you are empty, so I will feel that I am not human."


    "I don''t mind. I know it''s not OK. I asked you, and no one knows." Qin Zijun said quickly.


    His hands hugged Chu Feng again and sobbed: "you are going to leave with Yuya. After that, it will be a boring day for me. Give me a little satisfaction, or I may collapse."


    It has nothing to do with love. It''s just a lonely catharsis of a divorced woman for many years.


    Chu Feng opens his mouth and wants to persuade Qin Zijun to leave as long as she doesn''t cry. But this time, Qin Zijun kisses him again and moves his hand directly. Chu Feng''s eyes are wide. Do you want this? I''m not a tool for you to comfort the emptiness!


    Want to push away the enthusiastic woman, Qin Zijun with pleading vaguely said: "please, don''t refuse me again."


    The hands stretched out were stiff, and Chu Feng didn''t know what it was like. Qin Zijun was not a bad woman. On the contrary, dressing up was good. Chu Feng didn''t respond, so it was abnormal.


    The secret way a sin, to push away Qin Zijun''s hand into the active embrace of this woman, two people fell on the bed wantonly, clothes one by one sliding.


    Take out the condom bought during the day, tear open to install fighting tools for Chu Feng, but his mouth is slightly open: "small?"


    Biting his lips, he felt a little frightened: "well, what should I do? And it won''t kill me? "


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight: "otherwise, forget it!"


    Qin Zijun quickly stretched out his hand to hold: "no, I''ll buy Contraceptives tomorrow, Yuya can, I can too!" Lower your head and move your mouth!


    A few minutes later, with a loud groan, a war without gunpowder started in the room.


    When Chu Feng was forced to draw his gun by Qin Zijun, four men came into the hotel. The first one went to the counter and handed a photo to the boss and said, "in addition to the rooms of these three people, quietly let the tenants in other rooms back out!"


    He took out a pile of banknotes and patted it in front of the boss: "we give you the losses. They are three important criminals. We should arrest them to avoid casualties. Wait for you to leave!"


    The boss, who wanted to say something else, saw the sign of the Lord''s mansion hidden on the four men''s bodies. He quickly said nothing and picked up the stack of banknotes: "wait for half an hour, and I can let them all leave!"


    Now the time is not too late, the first man looked at it and thought it was not suitable now, and nodded his head was agreed.


    The boss also knocked on the door of each room, or called the room from the counter to tell the situation simply. The three people were Chu Feng, yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun.


    Nearly half an hour, under the quiet arrangement of the boss, 78 or 80 guests in the hotel left. However, they didn''t have any opinions until the boss told them to compensate and even could come back after two or three hours!


    In a car outside the hotel, gulisola gave me a cold smile: "quietly catch yuan Yuya first, and then gather people to chop that boy for me. If you dare to beat me, I will be ready to die."


    At the same time, a woman came out of the Tibetan airport at night. After getting on the bus, she said, "I want to see him where the wind is weak, and I want to see him."


    In the distant night sky, an armed helicopter also flew towards the hiding place. In the cabin, Zhou Xiaoxuan said with a smile: "brother, I didn''t expect that my sister-in-law loves you so much. I didn''t know you were coming. We went to pick her up first, and then we went to find little bastard!"


    Zhou Jingxing sighed: "although she is a princess, I would rather be a farmer!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1741

    At night, the lights are gradually extinguished.


    Tibetan city also gradually fell into a quiet.


    All the people in the hotel were emptied. In a room on the fourth floor, Chu Feng stopped. He lay there and took a breath. When he found Qin Zijun, his mood seemed to be a little empty.


    No need to be responsible, only a simple night, got a spiritual sublimation.


    As the old saying goes, yin and yang are in harmony, and the way to keep healthy is true!


    After the second Meikai, Qin Zijun''s skin was ruddy, and he still had that tone. He took Chu Feng''s arm and leaned on it. He said lazily, "Lin Feng, I feel that my whole life can''t compare with this evening. I think I don''t just remember you all my life. Maybe I''m not interested in other men any more."


    "Suddenly thought, I''d better be your lover, welcome to come at any time!"


    Chu Feng smile, also know that Qin Zijun is joking, in the women''s peak on the big hand: "to be content


    "Cut!" Qin Zijun white Chu Feng one eye: "but wait for me to slow down, again, or later have no chance, dry me, tonight I also support."


    Chufeng''s mouth twitched violently. How thirsty is it?


    Just want to say that he gave up his life to accompany the woman, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and the picture appeared in his mind within five minutes, and his eyes were fixed: "sister Zijun, put on your clothes and enter the bathroom!"


    Qin Zijun a Leng: "to do in the bathroom, that also do not wear clothes!"


    Chu Feng coughed and pinched a woman: "listen to me, wait a minute. I didn''t ask you to come out!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s look a little serious, Qin Zijun thought that it might be so. Qin Zijun was also excited. He put on his clothes in front of Chu Feng and walked into the bathroom. He hooked his fingers: "do you want me to be convenient, and then you rush in?"


    Chu Feng got up and was dressing. He was stunned. Then he thought that Qin Zijun had misunderstood his meaning. He laughed bitterly: "if you have a chance, you can''t enter the palace three times tonight. Close the door, I''ll tell you to come out again!"


    Qin Zijun''s face flushed. He knew that this time it was a real misunderstanding. When Chu Feng closed the door, he sat on the toilet. How did he feel like the atmosphere was wrong?


    Chu Feng put on his clothes and swung his long hair to the shoulder, showing a decadent and unruly atmosphere.


    Eyes gradually cold down, went to the door, the corner of the mouth swept a cold arc.


    All of a sudden, one foot lifted up and kicked out, and directly broke out of the door. A elite Tibetan master''s house, who was holding a knife and was about to chop on the door handle, broke into the door. Before he could react, he was kicked in the chest and knocked out a man behind him. They hit the wall together and fainted on the spot.


    The whole corridor was full of people, who were shocked by the sudden scene.


    Kick the door has been very great, can also kick directly after the two people are kicked fainted in the past, that needs how much strength?


    The huge movement also attracted the attention of Qin Zijun in the bathroom. The woman''s heart was very tight just as she had been tossing clouds and rains with Chu wind twice. She knew that there was any danger, otherwise there would not be so much movement.


    Want to open the door of the bathroom to have a look, but think of Chu Feng''s account, hard to resist.


    Chu Feng went out and looked at dozens of people standing in the aisles on both sides, some of whom were familiar faces, people around gulisola.


    Squint eyes, already know how to return a responsibility: "move me?"


    All the people in the stupefied God also came back to their senses. The head of the Tibetan master''s house who stood in front of him looked at his two fainted companions and said, "kill you, kill me, kill him!"


    Kill?


    Chu Feng''s eyes instantly condensed into awn shape. He thought that these people just came to teach him a lesson. Unexpectedly, they came to kill people. A faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. It seemed that he had not killed people for half a year.


    What if someone wants to kill me?


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, and suddenly flashed like lightning. It was like a phantom that was hard to capture. Only the sound of those Tibetan knives breaking and breaking was heard. After 30 seconds, Chu Feng stood in the same place, and dozens of corpses were on the ground.


    Just can''t see whether they fainted or died, because there is no scar, no blood.


    Turn around to go back to the room, think of what to turn back, a little finger, two people who had fainted before body tremor, a crooked neck and died completely.


    Chu Feng went back to the house without any fluctuation: "sister Zijun, let''s go!"


    Qin Zijun heard the voice of Chu Feng, opened the door of the bathroom and came out. When he came to the door, he saw that the corridor was full of people. His face was pale: "they are dead?"


    "No!" Chu Feng couldn''t let Qin Zijun know the truth, so when he started just now, he was a little more gentle. He didn''t have any flesh and blood: "I just knocked out all of them. They were sent by gulisola. To prevent accidents, we''ll leave tonight, go down to find Yuya and go together."


    Qin Zijun nodded without doubt that chufeng was deceiving himself, or in her heart she was not willing to believe that Chu Feng would kill people.With his bag, he followed Chu Feng to the third floor, and chufeng knocked on the door of 303.


    But there was no response. Her eyes were slightly frozen and her left eye was perspective. Chu Feng''s whole body was covered with cold color. There were signs of struggle in the room, but yuan Yuya was not found.


    He and Qin Zijun are the only ones left in the hotel right now. Even the owner of the hotel doesn''t know where to go.


    In the dark, he underestimated gulisola''s cruelty. Chu Feng clenched his fist and took Qin Zijun''s hand. He said indifferently: "Yuya has been captured. Go to the Tibetan mansion!"


    Qin Zijun also wondered why yuan Yuya didn''t open the door, but he didn''t have any doubts about Chu Feng, but when he heard him, he was shocked: "Tibetan master''s house?"


    Chu Feng took her down the stairs and asked, "is there a problem?"


    Qin Zijun nodded solemnly: "very big problem!"


    Although the Tibetan master''s house is not in the official establishment and does not have the detached status of Potala Palace, among the people, it belongs to the spiritual symbol like the Shuidong royal family, and every word and action affects the whole Tibetan area.


    In addition to making a Tibetan person who is inclined to the holy pilgrimage become the chief executive of the Tibetan area, the official of the holy pilgrimage also takes two measures.


    That is, the living Buddha above the Potala Palace must be endowed by the above to become a legal living Buddha. The Potala Lama has the right to be elected, but whether the final status of the living Buddha is legal or not requires the approval from the top. This is a problem everyone knows. The purpose is to make the living Buddha close to the top and balance the hiding place.


    The second step is to deal with the Tibetan master''s house, because once the Tibetan master was a living Buddha, also known as the master of Buddhism in the world, with a supreme status.


    The Tibetan master''s house not only has the status of spiritual symbol in the Tibetan area, but also is respected by numerous people. Even in other places, Buddhists are polite to the people of Tibetan master''s house.


    What''s more, the Tibetan people only accept the instructions of the Tibetan master''s government, even the official documents have little effect. It can be seen that the Tibetan master''s government has a special position in the Tibetan area. Because of this, the Tibetan people take lenient measures against the Tibetan master''s government.


    We can see the importance of the Tibetan Lord''s house from the marriage between the important red family and the Tibetan Lord''s house every ten years and twenty years.


    If yuan Yuya was captured by gulisola, and he was from the Tibetan master''s house, then there would be an accident!


    Although over the years, the main members of the Tibetan master''s house have moved to the new Tibetan master''s house on the plateau, the Tibetan master''s house within the Tibetan city is still respected or more respected by the Tibetan people.


    To go to the Tibetan master''s house, Qin Zijun seems a little uneasy. After several years in Tibet, she is very clear about the status of Tibetan master''s house and how high it is!


    Out of the hotel, there are no pedestrians on the street. Chu Feng breathed out: "if you don''t go to Tibetan mansion, where do you think I should go?"


    "I don''t mean that!" Qin Zijun''s heart was tight and he quickly said: "it''s just that the people in the Tibetan Lord''s house have a high status in Tibet. Even if they kill people on the street, they may be fine. That status can''t be surpassed. Now Yuya is arrested and may be taken back to the Tibetan Lord''s house. We?"


    Obviously, Qin Zijun felt that there was no way for them to challenge the Tibetan master''s mansion.


    Holding Chu Feng''s hand, Qin Zijun said, "why don''t we call the police?"


    "Call the police?" With a faint smile, Chu Feng also understood that Qin Zijun did not care about yuan Yuya''s safety: "sister Zijun, I believe that the police in other places now have a deterrent effect on the powerful, but this is a Tibetan place, which is a place of priority policy implementation."


    "And you also said that the Tibetan master''s house has a high status in Tibet. You think the police in Tibet will take care of these things. It''s good not to arrest us. They won''t rescue Yuya!"


    Qin Zijun frowned. After thinking about it, he knew that Chu Feng was right. If he really called the police in Tibet, they might be arrested first. How could they go to the Tibetan mansion to save people?


    Look a little anxious: "that how, that gulisola a look to know is a scum, then she to Yuya what, that can do?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold. Of course, he knew what gulisola would do if he captured yuan Yuya. Although he had no love for yuan Yuya, it was undeniable that his hands had already had a special feeling in the past five months.


    Yuan Yuya accompanied him through the darkest period of time.


    After releasing Qin Zijun''s hand, he raised his hand and stopped a taxi. Chu Feng did not return: "the police can''t help you. I''ll come. I won''t let Yuya suffer any harm."


    "I''ll let anyone hurt her, the whole family!"


    Qin Zijun was slightly stunned and found that Chu Feng had completely changed.


    Absurd feeling, it seems, is king''s breath!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1742

    At about two o''clock in the morning, Tibet has completely fallen into absolute silence. This old city, which has experienced numerous changes, has a faint taste of simplicity under the night.


    Tibetan mansion!


    Standing in the center of the Tibetan city, within 500 meters around it is the territory of the Tibetan master''s house. No one is allowed to approach without permission, because the guards of the Tibetan master''s house have the right to kill before playing. This is the right granted by the Tibetan official to the Tibetan Lord''s house, just like many royal families in Wenzhou.


    Although some years ago, the people in the core of Tibetan master''s house had already moved out from here and moved to the new Tibetan master''s house on the plateau.


    But there are still a lot of people who are attached to the Tibetan Lord''s house to guard the glorious land left by the Tibetan Lord, and also a place of worship for the Tibetan people.


    "Master gulee, I can''t get in touch with the people who started it yet."


    At the end of the night, many people had already gone to bed. Only the guards of the Tibetan master''s house were patrolling back and forth. One of them walked along the side of gulisola and walked to the backyard. He was puzzled and said, "according to the truth, that boy is very good at fighting, but we all have Tibetan knives, which should have been solved for a long time."


    Gulisola looked impatient, as if she was going to meet someone. She snorted: "don''t worry. It''s estimated that they have killed the boy. Now those who deal with the scene have no time to answer the phone. Give me less nonsense. I''m going to enjoy the little beauty now. In addition, you have to clean up your hands."


    "Soon the little princess will marry sun, the parents of Zhou. We can''t let people know that we have harmed innocent people. I will pay the price for such a happy event."


    Then he nodded: "master gulee, enjoy it slowly. I''ll contact them again and do it according to your arrangement. I wish you a good dream tonight."


    Stopping at the door of a room in the backyard, gulisola laughed and patted her on the shoulder: "don''t worry, you are my most loyal follower. When I get tired of yuan Yuya, I''ll leave it to you to be a wife."


    Follow the corner of the mouth twitch for a while, in the heart secretly scold, your mother, you are all tired of, estimated can run the train, give me play even, still want to be my wife?


    However, thinking of yuan Yuya''s simple and charming appearance, she nodded her head and was grateful: "thank you, master gulee. You play first. After I marry her, I want you to preside over the wedding!"


    Gulisola laughs. It''s not the first time that he plays with the guards of the Tibetan master''s house and the women who follow her. Just like the one around him, he has a sister who is not his own. After marriage, his wimpy brother-in-law is welcome to go.


    Passing a light of contempt, with a touch of pride, gulisola pushed open the door to enter, followed by very loyal standing outside the door, also took the phone to contact the people who are acting tonight, did not notice gulisola''s scorn, and felt that gulisola looked up to himself and gave him the rest.


    Entering the room, gulisola saw yuan Yuya lying on the bed bound by ropes.


    "But you should be proud. How many women in hiding place don''t have a chance to please me!"


    Yuan Yuya''s mouth was blocked with a piece of cloth, and she was frightened and disgusted at gulisola''s ugly appearance.


    Gulisola walked up to yuan Yuya and pulled the cloth off her mouth. She said with a smile, "it''s really beautiful. It''s more beautiful than the women I''ve played with before!"


    Yuan Yuya drank and scolded: "get out of my way, you rascal, and let me go!"


    "Let you go?" Now he is in the Tibetan Lord''s house. His father is the chief of the Tibetan master''s house. Gulisola is not in a hurry. He pulls a chair and holds a dagger: "I have worked hard to catch you back. How can I let you go easily? You have to play ten times and eight times. "


    "By the way, when I sent for you, the boy who saved you must have gone to see the king of hell."


    Yuan Yuya was stunned and angry: "what did you do?"


    Gulisola held a dagger and slowly trimmed her nails there. He said with a smile, "nothing has been done. I just sent 50 people to greet the mean boy with 50 knives. He even dared to attack me and scare me. I let him know that not everyone can threaten at will."


    "It''s just a pity that even if he knows he''s wrong, he has no chance to change."


    Yuan Yuya''s body was huge and her face was pale. She didn''t doubt that gulisola was deceiving herself. On the contrary, he could definitely do such a thing. Otherwise, she would not have been caught back by someone with a bad intention.


    Thinking that the beloved man may have died, yuan Yuya angrily cried, "you bastard, I will kill you!"


    Struggling desperately there, just because the rope on the body, not the slightest effect.


    Gulisola laughed, looking at yuan Yuya, who was struggling there but couldn''t get up. Looking at the beautiful white legs exposed because of the struggle, gulisola took a look at the bottom of her skirt first. Unfortunately, she wore safety pants and could not see anything.


    Her eyes were blazing. She encouraged Sora to stretch out her dagger and shake it in front of yuan Yuya: "Miss yuan, I am a civilized person. I don''t like to do things that force women. I hope you can cooperate with me willingly, let me make a few rounds on you and serve me well!"Yuan Yuya stared at gulisola with hatred in her eyes. At the moment, all she wanted was to kill gulisola and avenge her beloved man. However, she could not move. She couldn''t even get revenge.


    Lying there indignant, yuan Yuya did not do a powerless struggle: "you dare to touch me, I will make you regret for a lifetime."


    Yuan Yuya has already made a decision in her heart. She is under the control of gulisola and can''t resist at all. But if she is really touched, she won''t go looking for life and death. She will try her best to please gulisola and kill him in bed!


    Gulisola naturally did not know that yuan Yuya''s heart had already sprouted a killing opportunity for him, and had already made a plan.


    Moreover, even if he knew that gulisola did not care. He was a member of the Tibetan master''s house, and his status was respected. Few people dared to move him in the holy Dynasty. Even if some prefectures and prefectures slapped him, they would dare not speak out. Because if they went to the upper level, they would definitely take sides of the Tibetan Lord''s house, regardless of whether they were right or wrong.


    Breathing heavily, gulisola was even more patient. She slowly cut open yuan Yuya''s skirt. Her upper body was only covered by a bra. She licked her lower lip and felt the urge to eat.


    When she saw yuan Yuya motionless, gulisola sneered: "don''t do this. When I enter your body, you will fall in love with me, ha ha ha!"


    Amid the laughter, gulisola''s hand holding the dagger trembled a little. With a gentle stroke towards the body of the bra''s shoulder strap, the left shoulder strap broke.


    Smile more exuberant, the dagger to the right shoulder belt, as long as another cut, the rabbit will jump out.


    "Master gulee!"


    I was about to see the real face of the mountain. When the barrier was removed, the door of the house was suddenly pushed open and followed in with a dignified look: "the boy is coming, just outside the gate!"


    Gulisola''s hand holding the dagger was stiff there. He was about to see the real face of Lushan Mountain. He was upset and impatient. He smashed the dagger at the foot of the follower. He stepped back a few steps: "asshole, don''t you know what this young master is doing? You want to die? "


    With a burst of fear, can the dagger be thrown away?


    Knowing that gulisola was a psychopath, he lowered his head and said, "it''s really something. The boy we sent someone to deal with came here with a woman. He''s just outside the gate, calling for you to go out."


    Gulisola frowned: "that boy, not dead yet?"


    Follow shook his head: "I don''t know, I still can''t contact them."


    Gulisola said angrily: "it''s just a bunch of rubbish. It must have been alerted by this boy before the operation. They have no face to answer the phone and are still looking for people there, rubbish!"


    I don''t know that it has become 50 corpses. Gulisola was upset and irritable: "Damn it, the mood just brewing is gone. Come out with me and dare to come to the door of the Tibetan master''s house without authorization. It''s just looking for death. Ben Shao himself makes him a corpse!"


    "Bring me the best, I don''t believe 300 people, and let this boy run away!"


    Gulisola hated yuan Yuya. Now he was not in the mood to do anything to yuan Yuya. He strode out and followed yuan Yuya half a beat behind. He took a look at yuan Yuya, who had only a bra on her bed, and swallowed her mouth.


    I''ve seen yuan Yuya wearing a swimsuit on TV before, but it''s really the first time in front of me. I don''t feel aggrieved to be a wife!


    After a long look at it, fearing that gulisola would be angry, he left immediately and went to close the door to follow him. He hoped that when gulisola got tired of playing with him, he could marry him and play with him every day.


    That leg, enough to play for a year, a shot, short life of five years.


    It''s a big crime to break into the Tibetan master''s house, not to mention gulisola''s own murder!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1743

    Gulisola came out with a look of gloomy banter and more disapproval.


    The position of Tibetan master''s house is second only to the living Buddha''s residence in Tibet. Even those malicious elements dare not attack here, because Dama was once the master''s Apprentice. How could he let the malicious elements under him attack the Tibetan master''s house?


    So Guli soramin knew why someone came to the door directly at the moment, but he was more sarcastic.


    In his eyes, Chu Feng is a cold headed youth. He knows that he is a man of the Tibetan master''s house, but he still dares to come to the door. What''s the difference between that and looking for death?


    With a touch of pride and banter, gulisola came to the gate. Chu Feng had been blocked by more than ten Tibetan master''s house guards. Each of them held a Tibetan knife in their hands. The Tibetan master''s house had a high status. Once someone intended to attack, they could directly kill them, even if they were Tibetan dignitaries.


    There is no face to talk about, the law, is also allowed!


    Chu Feng looked calm, but his eyes were as cold as frost. He fell on gulisola''s body and said indifferently, "hand over yuan Yuya!"


    "Yuan Yuya?" Gulisola pretended to be at a loss and looked at the following: "who is yuan Yuya?"


    After all, he admitted that he was the first to kidnap him. Then it was reasonable for someone to come to the Tibetan master''s mansion. He frowned and pretended to think: "it''s like a star who has passed away."


    "Oh Gulisola nodded and asked, "have you seen it?"


    After shaking his head, gulisola looked at the rest of the people: "have you seen any past star Yuan Yuya?"


    The guards of the Tibetan master''s house looked a little unnatural, because not long ago, the people around gulisola did bring back a woman from outside. They just understood his temperament and all of them shook their heads: "no!"


    "That''s not true." Gulisola nodded seriously, and her eyes fell on Chu Feng: "do you hear me? We haven''t seen yuan Yuya. Now please leave here immediately."


    How can Chu Feng not know that gulisola deliberately for it, cold eyes let Qin Zijun back a little: "are you sure you want to carry it with me in the end?"


    Gulisola was stunned. He felt that he heard the biggest joke in the world. He burst out laughing and sneered: "boy, you should see who you are talking to. We haven''t seen it first. You have no evidence to indicate that this is the Tibetan mansion. Even if I really took yuan Yuya away, how can you drop it?"


    Refers to a yellow line in front of the gate: "see, the Tibetan master''s house has been given the supreme right by the Tibetan official. As long as someone jumps over the yellow line without permission, he can be killed!"


    "Now Ben Shao doesn''t approve it. Dare you come here?"


    Do you dare to come here?


    Gulisola''s words made the guards of the Tibetan master''s house at the door and the people around him straightened their waists a little bit, with a faint sense of pride.


    The privilege of the Tibetan Lord''s house is here. As the guards of the Tibetan master''s house, they feel a kind of glory at the moment, and their eyes are full of banter when they look at Chu Feng. They even think that if Chu Feng dares to take a step, they will directly kill him.


    "Forest wind!" Seeing Chu Feng was about to walk past, Qin Zijun anxiously pulled him up and shook his head gently: "don''t!"


    She is not indifferent to yuan Yuya''s safety, but has been at the bottom of the society. She is very aware of the privileges of these powerful people. After the Chu Feng incident, the other dignitaries have kept a low profile. However, in Tibetan areas, in miaozhou and other places, the policy of ethnic autonomy still allows some people to enjoy privileges.


    The Tibetan master''s house is in Tibet, which is absolute privilege, even the official face can not be given.


    Chu Feng understood that Qin Zijun was worried about his own danger and patted her hand: "no one can hurt me!"


    Qin Zijun looks stunned. He feels strong self-confidence in Chu Feng''s body. He holds Chu Feng''s hands and unconsciously lets go. It seems that even if Chu Feng says to her that he can step on the whole world, she will not have any doubts.


    In Guli Sora dirty idea, Chu Feng directly a foot over the yellow line, such a move let the people present are a Leng a Leng.


    Gulisola has made it very clear that as long as he stepped across the yellow line, he would kill him directly. Although the guards of the Tibetan master''s house all hoped that Chu Feng would come over and kill him, but when Chu Feng really dared to cross the yellow line, they found that they still could not accept it.


    How dare an ordinary person dare to challenge the dignity of Tibetan master''s house and ignore the yellow line?


    Gulisola came back to his senses and narrowed his eyes. He felt that Chu Feng was deeply beaten in the face. He thought that Chu Feng did not dare to step across the yellow line. However, Chu Feng was not in front of him for a while, and walked over without hesitation. This act of slapping on the face on the spot made gulisola show a faint anger.


    Chu Feng stood in the yellow line, a light look at the so-called heaven and hell of the yellow line: "obviously, I dare!"


    Gulisola thumbed up his thumb and laughed angrily: "it''s enough for a man, but you have to pay a heavy price for you to challenge the dignity of the Tibetan master''s house.""All of them. This man attacked the Tibetan master''s house without any reason, provoked the dignity of the Tibetan master''s house, and killed him without mercy!"


    More than a dozen guards of the Tibetan master''s house raised Tibetan swords and looked at Chu Feng with bad eyes. Chu Feng''s behavior not only provoked the majesty of Tibetan master''s house, but even despised their existence. It seemed that they did not dare to kill people.


    His eyes were bursting with murders, and those who were not good were approaching the Chu wind. The murders were faintly distributed. Qin Zijun''s heart was tense, his hands clenched, and his eyes were full of worry.


    Chu wind head up, flat as spring water general calm.


    Suddenly, it was such a moment!


    Chu Feng took three steps forward and went out three steps without any response from all the people. He was directly separated from the encirclement of more than ten people. Everything happened between the electric light and flint.


    More than ten guards of Tibetan master''s house were shocked. Where were the people in front of them?


    Subconsciously, Chu Feng has stood in front of gulisola. In her plain eyes, there is only ice cold and indifference, which makes Guli Sora step backward one after another.


    I don''t know why at the moment, his heart inexplicably produced some fear of Chu Feng, and then he became angry. He was scared by Chu Feng and said, "give me up, kill him!"


    Gulisola yelled and returned to the Tibetan master''s house. He knew that Chu Feng was good at fighting, so he had to be careful. He pushed his followers to the front and yelled, "someone is attacking the Tibetan master''s house!"


    The sound explodes in the Tibetan master''s house, which makes some people who are ready to rest or have already taken a rest at a loss and impacts the Tibetan master''s house? It''s not April Fool''s day, is it?


    The Tibetan master''s house has been standing in the Tibetan city for many years. Even in the most chaotic times, no one dares to attack the Tibetan master''s house because it is a monument like symbol. Who dares?


    For the first time since the establishment of the Tibetan master''s house, they heard that someone was attacking the Tibetan master''s house!


    Then there was anger and murder, which attacked the Tibetan master''s house, which was to challenge the majesty of the Tibetan Lord. No matter who was going to die, the whole Tibetan master''s house, whether it was its own people or its guards, swarmed out.


    A dignified man of about fifty also came along with two women. One was in his forties and the other was only twenty-six.


    Gulisola turned around and saw the people coming. It was his father, gulimor, and his own mother. The other was a concubine his father had married two years before.


    A dim look at the charming little mother, a little impulsive in the heart, but know that they can''t move.


    He quickly went to gulimor''s face, and before he opened his mouth, the latter asked in a deep voice, "what''s going on? Why did someone attack the Tibetan master''s house?"


    The rest of the people also looked at gulisola curiously. There was a fighting sound at the door, which could be sure that it was not gulisola''s roaring. They were also curious about who would dare to attack the Tibetan master''s house, because it was no different from seeking death, because attacking the Tibetan master''s house was equivalent to seeking death. Even living foglu would not allow such a thing to happen.


    Gulisola naturally could not say that he had kidnapped yuan Yuya, and said: "it''s a Han boy. Maybe it''s a little conflict with me today. I scolded him a few times and asked him to follow me to drive him away. He was not happy, so he came here."


    Gulimor took a deep look at his only son. He knew that his son was a father. He probably guessed that gulisola must have done something angry and resentful outside. Otherwise, no one would have the courage to attack the Tibetan palace, unless the man was a madman and a psychopath.


    But in any case, it''s a death penalty to attack the Tibetan palace. Gulimot waved: "kill


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1744

    Kill!


    Don''t ask about identity, reason, right or wrong.


    Gulimu knew his son very well and knew that he wanted to ask the truth of the matter, which was equivalent to admitting gulisola''s mistake. However, if the Tibetan master''s house stands in the Tibetan city, it is not allowed to make mistakes, which will crack the people''s belief.


    And he has been waiting for so many years. It seems that it is not easy for him to wait until the lineage moves out of the Tibetan master''s house and goes to the plateau. How can he allow his son''s mistakes to smear his own body?


    So gulimore made such a decision in an instant. No matter what gulisola said was true or not, he would do things according to the truth given by gulisola.


    And that man has already attacked the Tibetan master''s house, so he must be killed.


    Three hundred guards of Tibetan master''s house came from all over the place, blocking the entrance and standing in front of a cadre of Tibetan master''s house personnel.


    Gulisola gave a meaningful smile, knowing that his father was deliberately partial to him, so it would be good. When the people outside were killed, he would arrest the woman and enjoy it with yuan Yuya.


    Being pushed out by gulisola, because the guards of the Tibetan master''s house are moving, the retreating followers stand aside.


    The phone vibrated, followed by a few steps back to connect the phone in a corner: "what''s the matter?"


    "No way!" There came an anxious voice saying, "the 50 people we sent out have been found in the hotel, but all of them are dead. At present, the police have stepped in!"


    Follow a Leng, then react to come over, almost shout out a voice, restrain to ask: "what do you say?"


    The man on the opposite side said anxiously, "all 50 people are dead, none left. It was the boss of the hotel who came back to find the police. I just received the news that the 50 people we sent out were all dead!"


    Following the cold sweat, it''s not that no one has ever killed anyone, but now that 50 people die at once is still a bit unacceptable.


    Looking at the outside of the fight, he swallowed his saliva. Did he kill 50 people?


    Hang up the phone, follow a look a little unnatural, dare to kill 50 people, but also dare to attack the Tibetan master''s house. It is absolutely not ordinary people, just attack that skill, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    He went to tell gulisola the news, but before he opened his mouth, gulisola pulled him to one side: "after this boy is killed, my father will certainly make a show. Now go and hide yuan Yuya for me, so I won''t worry about my little mother taking the opportunity to make trouble."


    "Master Guli, that", "


    without waiting for him to say it out, gulisola turned and walked back and wiped off the sweat on his forehead. He felt that maybe gulisola would be in bad luck tonight, but he might not believe what he said now. He turned his eyes and nodded slightly. He walked towards the back.


    The young concubine listened to the shouts of killing at the door, and said with a faint smile: "master, it seems that he is a good person, not an ordinary person. In the face of 300 people, he can still fight hard. Master gulee, can''t he offend any high-level people?"


    "We should know that the Tibetan master''s house is noble, but in the face of those top-level levels, the young concubine did not say," but the meaning is quite clear, that is, the Tibetan master''s house still needs to recognize the top level.


    Gulimor had a slight headache. His son and his concubine were always on the wrong way. He also felt a little unusual. He looked at gulisola and said, "this man is really an ordinary man?"


    Gulisola scolded a slut in his heart and nodded gently: "it''s an ordinary man. I met him five months ago when I went out to run horses. I saw him bullying a woman at that time. I rescued him. So I have a little impression. I''m sure that there is no background!"


    The young concubine flashed a light sneer. It would be good for gulisola not to bully men and women, but also to rescue people. She thought that it must be gulisola who bullied women and was taught by others. She also vaguely remembered that gulisola was injured in hospital five months ago, but only said that he fell down and fell. At this moment, there is another secret!


    Gulimu naturally knew that his son was confusing black and white, but he had seen it in Tibet five months ago. So it is certain that he has always been in Tibet, and Tibet is not top-notch, and most of them are Han people. His heart is a little relaxed.


    But I also think that the end of the matter, we should have a good talk with my son. Others will not attack the Tibetan master''s house for no reason. It must be the boy who has done something.


    At the same time, there was a greater scream from the front. Suddenly, more than a dozen guards of the Tibetan master''s house fell in and knocked over the people behind. Chu Feng, with a plain look, stepped on those people without any injury. There were more than 200 people around.


    The young concubine looked stunned when she saw the people coming in, and said in her heart: Chu Feng!


    I want to open my mouth to tell gulemo, but the young concubine swallows it and her eyes pass by gulisola. She is still an ordinary person. This man will kill you, and your father will smile!


    Chu Feng naturally did not know that there was anyone here who knew him. He just looked at all the people at the scene calmly and fell on gulisola like an arrow: "the last chance, hand over yuan Yuya. This is the end of this matter!"Gulisola saw dozens of guards of Tibetan master''s house fell on the ground, and his look was somewhat unnatural. But now he was like this, how could he hold on: "I don''t know what you''re talking about?"


    "Little brother!" The young concubine raised her hand and asked the guard of the Tibetan master''s house not to do it for the time being. She stepped forward and said faintly, "why do you want to attack the Tibetan master''s house? What''s the matter with yuan Yuya?"


    Chu Feng looked at the young concubine with her eyes. The corners of her mouth twitched. How could it be her?


    The young concubine had met once, and there was a little intersection. At least the latter had studied musical instruments for him once, and regained his natural look: "then ask gulisola. What did he do?"


    Guleemo frowned: "gulisola, what''s going on?" If it is the latter who kidnaps people, the meaning will be different, because it means that the kidnapped person is in the Tibetan master''s house. If it happens outside, you can still deny it. If the person is in the Tibetan master''s house, it can''t be said.


    "Father, don''t listen to his nonsense!" Gulisola deeply understood that he couldn''t recognize him at the moment and shook his head firmly: "this boy is talking nonsense. I know yuan Yuya, but I have no relationship with her at all. It is impossible to kidnap him. This boy is wronging me."


    "Because tonight in fengteng Entertainment City, we have a little bit of contradiction. As I said just now, he became angry. Yuan Yuya happened to be with him. Now that he is gone, he thinks it is me who kidnaps him and makes trouble for no reason."


    Gulimo looks slightly ugly. He knows that gulisola has really kidnapped yuan Yuya, but this thing can''t be recognized. If it reaches the master of Tibetan mansion, he will be finished.


    He said: "the strong argument, gulisola is the Tibetan master''s house, how can you do these things, but you have no reason to attack the Tibetan master''s house, then you have to pay a heavy price, leave your life!"


    After calming down, the guard of the Tibetan Lord''s house surrounded him again. Qin Zijun came from behind and stood at the door. His face touched his hands and clenched his hands. He was very nervous. It was hundreds of people!


    Chu Feng''s indifferent smile, the opportunity to shoot: "I said more than once, who want me to die, then I want to die who!"


    There was a dull sound in the air. More than a dozen guards of Tibetan master''s house close to Chu Feng were directly blasted out by invisible forces. They pointed at gulimo with one knife in their hands: "hand over yuan Yuya, gulizuo breaks his hands. This is the end of the matter!"


    Gulimor looked at the scene, and was a little dignified with the strength of Chu Feng, but he could not admit that he had been found an excuse to attack him. In the future, he could not take charge of the old Tibetan master''s house, and said coldly, "kill!"


    More than 200 guards of the Tibetan master''s house raised their Tibetan swords, and killed every corner of the house.


    Chu Feng sighed softly and took back the Tibetan sword and hung down: "I was kind, but how can I force me to kill all living beings?"


    The release of the murderous opportunity covered the Tibetan master''s house with a dark and bloody color. It became the biggest bloody event in the history of Tibetan master''s house, and it was also the first time. Many years later, when the new chief of Tibetan master''s house remembered this incident, he hated to dig out gulimu''s body and whip him.


    Because after this time, the whole Tibetan master''s house lost its dignity in Tibet. After Li Ji sat on the top position, in the holy Dynasty, there was no national superiority and national equality!


    Of course, these are afterwords. At the moment, only Chu Feng can''t bear to break out of the turbulent killing machine!


    "Miss, Feng Shao is in the Tibetan mansion, killing people!"


    At this time, one kilometer away from the Tibetan mansion, a motorcade stopped here, and a young woman in the car said to Sally Lin sitting in front of her: "in addition, just received the news that 50 people were killed in the hotel where Feng Shao was staying. The police have locked in fengshao through monitoring, and now 500 people are coming with guns and live ammunition."


    Sally Lin, who just came back from the field, her beautiful eyes twinkled and seduced all living beings: "the murder of 50 people, the wind is still as bloody as ever!"


    "We don''t need to pay attention to this matter. Gulimu is in charge of the old Tibetan master''s house. He has forgotten the true meaning of the Tibetan master''s house. Damn it!"


    There was a funny smile on his lips: "and my father always had a headache about the existence of the Tibetan Lord''s house, because the people only know that the Tibetan Lord''s house does not know the official, and many things need to be done by the Tibetan master''s house as the intermediary. It seems that the Tibetan Lord''s house is the master of the Tibetan land, but he forgets that it is the people''s world."


    Rolling down the window, a cool breeze blowing in, Salin said faintly: "we don''t need to pay attention to it, we don''t need to go now. Let the wind less happy killing is a lever to pry the status of Tibetan master''s house."


    "My father is right. If we don''t get rid of the prestige of the Tibetan master''s house among the people, in the future, a group of people like Li Ji will make the Tibetan land flow into a river of blood!"


    The young woman nodded vaguely: "what a dark politics!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1745

    Blood flowed all over the place, bringing only boundless fear.


    Chu Feng held the knife in his hand, and his body was not stained with any blood. Walking among the guards of the Tibetan master''s mansion, a knife that was wielded would inevitably take away a life. If a knife fell, it would inevitably cause a person to die. If there was no more knife, he would not make unnecessary actions.


    At the beginning, the people in the Tibetan master''s house were not satisfied with it, and then became dignified. Finally, a faint fear emerged.


    They have not seen the dead, not have not seen the killing, but like Chu Feng, the killing of human life is like grass root, they have never seen it. If they really have seen it, it is in the film.


    Gulisola began to so-called pride and confidence in this moment is also gone, more than anyone else fear.


    At this moment, he found that he was so close to death.


    Even forget, sent to hide yuan Yuya''s follow, has not come back.


    At the back, more than 100 corpses have been laid on the ground, and some of the remaining guards of the Tibetan Lord''s house dare not rush to kill them. The atmosphere is heavy. It is like a mountain oppressing people''s hearts, and it is difficult to breathe.


    The most shocking thing is Qin Zijun. In her eyes, Chu Feng is a little guy who doesn''t like to talk, but let yuan Yuya cry at night, which affects her rest.


    However, at this moment, Chu Feng''s indifference made her feel suffocating. She also felt that Chu Feng was so strange,


    the sound of police sirens sounded in the heavy of everyone. The guards of the Tibetan Lord''s house felt that they were like reborn parents and the attack was slow.


    A hundred policemen with guns rushed in and out of the scene.


    Every policeman''s face was excited. It was the first time that they rushed into the Tibetan Lord''s mansion so justifiably.


    Beer belly slowly walked in, saw more than 100 corpses on the ground, blood flowing, almost did not fall on the ground, and said: "put down the knife!"


    Chu Feng held a guard in his hand, and the knife was also on his neck, which seemed to kill him at any time.


    Nearly a hundred guns were lifted up against Chu Feng. Qin Zijun ran to Chu Feng and stood in front of Chu Feng and opened his hands: "no, he is self-defense."


    "Self defense?" Beer belly looked at the scene, regardless of Qin Zijun or a beautiful woman, he said angrily, "Damn it, can''t you see that this is excessive self-defense? What''s more, it will impact the Tibetan master''s house, right or wrong, and die! "


    Hands up, nearly a hundred people have been insured, it seems that they will shoot at any time.


    The beer belly resisted the fear of the bloody scene and said, "I''ll warn you again, put down the knife for me!"


    The people in the Tibetan Lord''s house also relaxed completely. Gulimot''s tense face was much better. He motioned for the people to step back and prepare for the police to deal with the matter. Now it''s not a matter of the Tibetan mansion, it''s a matter of law.


    After killing so many people, it is obviously impossible to survive.


    Chu Feng glanced at his beer belly and showed a clear Tibetan face. He didn''t have to think about it. He must have followed the status of the Tibetan master''s mansion. His knife in his hand drew a beautiful arc and blossomed. Under the gaze of hundreds of people, Chu Feng cut off the throat of the guard of Tibetan mansion without fear of the threat of gun muzzle.


    All of them were stunned and shocked by Chu Feng''s fearless shooting.


    The sound of the body falling on the ground caused people to come back to their senses. The beer belly was hot, with so many people coming, but they were ignored. They killed people in front of him, and angrily took out the gun: "damn guy, do you want to die?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and threw the knife on the ground: "do you think I can live?"


    Beer belly a Leng, look at the corpses all over the ground, kill so many people certainly can''t live, how can still live? What does that mean?


    "Obviously, I can''t live!" Chu Feng''s faint smile, ignoring the scene of bloody, such as pianpianpian youth: "so even can''t live, why don''t I kill more people to be buried with?"


    Dog''s Day!


    Such words appeared in all people''s hearts. The hands of beer bellies and robbers were shaking. They had never seen anyone calm and calm in the face of the muzzle of a gun. They were also wondering how the Tibetan mansion was so unlucky to offend such people.


    Now he was in charge of the scene, and his beer belly said, "boy, we arrested you for the murder of 50 people in the hotel. But now you have attacked the Tibetan palace and caused hundreds of deaths. You will die very ugly and be arrested with your hands!"


    Gulisola had calmed down because of the presence of the police, and still had a banter on her face. Hearing the words, she solidified her smile: "what fifty people?"


    Beer belly in the heart secretly scold, isn''t it the fifty people you sent out to kill? Let me clean up afterwards. Now I''ll clean up your body.


    Gulisola was slandered and scolded in his heart. He was polite on the surface: "it seems that he is from the Tibetan mansion."Gulisola''s body shook, and then pointed to Chu Feng: "asshole, you killed all the people who went to kill you, you devil!"


    Chu Feng came up with a light sneer: "master gulee, you don''t know anything? How do you know that someone is going to kill me, or someone from the Tibetan palace? Interesting. Do you want to deny that yuan Yuya is not in the Tibetan mansion? "


    Stupid!


    Gulimo scolded in his heart, for fear that his son would say something wrong. Even if the people who attacked the Tibetan master''s house were going to die, gulisola would be punished by the Tibetan master''s house. Without his stupidity, so many people would not die in the Tibetan Lord''s house tonight. He came forward and said, "all the people in the Tibetan master''s house are from the Tibetan master''s house. There are no,,,"


    "Lin Feng!" It seems that God''s unfairness, gulimu finally did not finish speaking, yuan Yuya''s voice came from behind.


    In everyone''s daze, yuan Yuya, who had already put on a dress, ran over and said, "you''re not dead, that''s great!"


    Chu Feng hugged the woman in her arms, patted her back gently, and looked at the stiff faced gulisola and gulimos father and son: "there is no yuan Yuya in the Tibetan master''s mansion!"


    With satirical words, let gulimot look ugly. He glared at Guli Sora angrily. You son of a bitch, why don''t you think about catching people back?


    Gulisola is also at a loss, looking for a follow-up, but can''t see the figure. Was yuan Yuya killed in the heart?


    Feeling that this was the only possibility, gulisola hummed: "well, I just asked Miss yuan Yuya to come back and sit down. You killed 50 people, and now you have come here to kill hundreds of people. You are against the law, and you have provoked the majesty of the Tibetan Lord''s house."


    Chu Feng sighed softly: "I think your father didn''t shoot you on the wall at the beginning. It''s really a stupid thing."


    Gulimor is also thinking like this at the moment. When he is cold, he really wants to slap gulimor''s face. You send people to the murderer''s house, and they kill 50 people in turn. You kidnap yuan Yuya, and the people kill them. All the reasons are reasonable.


    It''s just that right now, it''s all wrong. Gulimor can only bite his teeth and make the mistake right: "deputy leader, this man attacked the Tibetan master''s house and killed more than 100 people in the Tibetan master''s house. Please take him away and punish him severely!"


    Not to mention that gulisola sent 50 people to kill chufeng, nor did he mention the kidnapping of yuan Yuya. It was obvious that he wanted to erase these things. He only mentioned that chufeng attacked the Tibetan master''s house and only mentioned Chu Feng''s killing!


    "No!" Yuan yuyate was surprised that her husband had killed so many people when she found out that her husband had killed so many people. When she heard that she wanted to arrest people, yuan Yuya was anxious to let go of Chu Feng and ran to him: "all this has nothing to do with Lin Feng. It''s gulisola''s", "and"


    a gunshot rang out, and Yuan Yuya suddenly rushed out, and a policeman was too bloody on the ground It''s nervous. The conditional firing button moves the gun in his hand.


    Chu Feng''s face changed slightly. He took yuan Yuya to dodge in the blink of an eye.


    But there was also a dull hum. Chu Feng turned back and looked stunned. He pulled yuan Yuya away, but he forgot that Qin Zijun was standing behind. The bullet didn''t hit yuan Yuya, but it didn''t enter Qin Zijun''s body directly. He also hit the position of his heart and directly penetrated through it. The blood spattered and fell to the ground.


    "Sister Zijun!"


    Chu Feng and Yuan Yuya exclaimed in surprise at the same time. Those policemen were at a loss. They looked at their companions. What did you do?


    Qin Zijun''s mouth to blood, feel the body cold, wry smile: "I this is lying gun?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed over the killing machine, and suddenly opened his hand. The space in front of the policeman who fired the gun was distorted and screamed. Everyone immediately found that the policeman had disappeared, or had become a pile of meat.


    All of a sudden, let everyone on the scene were shocked to have nothing to say. Beer belly was the first to react, and said: "this is magic, this is the devil, there is no amnesty to kill!"


    Nearly a hundred police officers were also scared. With one hand in hand, it seemed that a person was squeezed into pieces by space, which completely exceeded the normal cognition of human beings.


    With the sound of gunfire, yuan Yuya hugged Chu Feng subconsciously. There was no fear on her face, only a kind of determination to live and die together.


    However, those bullets poured out, but they all touched something and fell to the ground one after another. Suddenly, black light flowed behind Chu Feng, and the wings of magic light formed a pair of wings of light, which made all bullets unable to break through. This picture made everyone scared and the gunfire was more violent.


    Beer belly is also constantly called outside the police also come in, all shooting at Chu Feng.


    Yuan Yuya felt that she was not dead, but there was still a lot of gunfire around her. Subconsciously, she opened her eyes and saw a pair of magic light wings behind Chu Feng. Subconsciously, she stretched out her hand but directly penetrated the past, unable to touch: "Birdman?"


    Chu wind passed by with a bitter smile, and the nine needles of xuanhuang emerged, and the seven needles blocked Qin Zijun''s vitality. Now the situation of the latter is even more serious than Yao Xin''s.


    To ensure her vitality for an hour, Chu Feng stood up. The wings of the magic light were behind her, just like a demon God. One hand was gently lifted up. Suddenly, it seemed that a huge magnet appeared in the air. All the guns in the hands of 500 policemen were separated from their hands.Chu wind lightly cast a glance, eyes slightly coagulation, burning a bear flame, quickly let that 500 guns into ashes!


    The audience, dead and silent!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1746

    God or devil?


    Everyone''s heart has such a problem, looking at Chu Feng, no one dare to rush up without a gun in his hand, but his eyes are frightened and complicated.


    The wings of magic light dissipated behind him, and Chu Feng sighed slightly in his heart, knowing that after today, peace is no longer there.


    Turning around, he did not pay attention to the staff of the Tibetan master''s house and the police brought by beer belly, but saw yuan Yuya and the dying Qin Zijun looking at their own strange eyes.


    Chu Feng complex smile: "do you think, I am not a person?"


    Yuan Yuya saw the desolation in Chu Feng''s eyes. Her heart ached, she took his hand and said in a low voice, "even if you are not a human being, I am also your person."


    Slowly, people''s faces appeared shocked, because they found that Qin Zijun''s pale face was a little more ruddy, and in the back, it looked like there was no difference from ordinary people.


    For more than ten minutes, Chu Feng exhaled a breath, stood up, wiped off the sweat on his forehead and wiped the blood stains on his hands: "you''re OK!"


    Hand a lock life seven needles back disappeared in the palm of Chu Feng.


    Qin Zijun opened his eyes and felt the pain and powerlessness of his heart. The cold feeling disappeared. It seemed that there was no such thing. With the help of yuan Yuya, he stood up. Except for blood on his heart, clothes and back, the rest of the injuries did not exist at all.


    If we did not see the bullet passing by, we would almost doubt whether Qin Zijun was shot.


    It''s just how to do it. The look at Chu Feng changed from fear to awe.


    Chu Feng wiped off the bloodstain on his hands. Before, he could do nothing for such injuries, because he had already hurt his heart. But since he awakened to the last demon power, he found that this was nothing. Maybe Yao Xin could be cured.


    Even Chu Feng himself can''t explain it. Anyway, he feels his own strength and can repair the wound, as long as it is not caused by the great strength of the warrior.


    In everyone''s curiosity, Chu Feng wiped the bloodstain''s hand suddenly, gulisola was pulled to him by an invisible force.


    Chu Feng looked at him faintly, and shot out: "I gave you a chance, but you don''t know how to cherish. The people who died tonight are all caused by you."


    "But I''m a reasonable person, tell you, what have you done?"


    Gulisola stood in front of Chu Feng, his whole heart was beating fast there for fear that Chu Feng would kill him. Looking back, he looked back at gulimo: "father, help me!"


    Guli was not worried. Although his heart was full of fear, he still came forward and said, "little brother, I advise you not to do anything disorderly. Although you are very strong, the Tibetan Lord''s house and the Potala Palace are also friendly. Even the high-level will not allow the Tibetan Lord''s house to have any changes. Think twice before you do. You can forget about the matter tonight."


    At present, the strong Chu style will not give the Tibetan government an opportunity to settle accounts. Forget it, it is the greatest expectation.


    "Forget it? Did I say it was over? "


    Chufeng light smile, hand clapped gulisola''s face: "the game started is you said, now to end is also you said, but I allow it? And I''m very clear that if I hadn''t been so smart today, I''d become a corpse, and there''s no justice. "


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up: "so now I have the upper hand, why should I say forget it?"


    Gulimu''s face twitched: "we are the people of Tibetan mansion!"


    "Tibetan master''s house is a ball!" Chu Feng didn''t care to spit out a sentence, which led to a slight change in the expression of the people present, but dare not dare to speak. He grabbed gulisola''s neck: "come, tell you the truth, why am I here tonight?"


    Gulisola felt a fear of death, but he knew that he could not say that even if Chu Feng didn''t kill him, he would pay for tonight''s affairs, or die!


    "I said Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and moved the killing machine. The former disappeared follower ran out and said, "I''ll tell you the truth!"


    Gulisola was stunned and said angrily, "ancient righteousness!"


    Gu Yi''s follower, known as Gu Yi, didn''t give the master any face at all, and regardless of Guli Mo''s gloomy and ugly look, he said: "five months ago, gulisola saw Miss yuan''s lust for beauty on the grassland. His intention was not right, but he was beaten down by this gentleman and failed.


    When we went to fengteng entertainment city this evening, we happened to meet this gentleman and miss yuan, and they started to think evil again. But they couldn''t do anything in fengteng entertainment city. Gulisola ordered the people of the Tibetan master''s house to arrest Miss yuan. As for this gentleman, gulisola asked to kill him and wash away the shame of being beaten down from the horse. "


    "So this gentleman is not here to attack the Tibetan master''s house for no reason, but because of gulisola''s scoundrel!"


    His former followers betrayed themselves. Gulisola said angrily, "ancient righteousness, I want you to die!"


    As soon as he said it, he was thrown on the ground by Chu Feng. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at Gu Yi: "those who help tyranny, they still sell their masters for glory at the critical moment. You are a villain, but I will not kill you. I believe you will have a bad life in the future."As soon as Gu Yi''s face changed, he suddenly found that he had made a mistake. He began to see Chu Feng kill all directions and let yuan Yuya go. But now Chu Feng said that, he remembered that he had betrayed his master tonight. How could the Tibetan Lord allow him to exist?


    And the person in front of him can''t protect him. He wanted to look for an opportunity to rise, but he found that he had taken a bad move and his face was pale and paralyzed on the ground. This time it was really over.


    Chu Feng was too lazy to look at such a critical moment, the seller''s eyes from everyone present, light mouth: "the truth is like this, I killed people wrong, but all my mistakes are based on others'' mistakes, which is self-defense, because I don''t do that, the dead is me."


    "If I don''t do that, yuan Yuya will be sullied by the scoundrel gulisola. Am I wrong?"


    The latter''s face was unnatural. He knew about the killing of Chu Feng. He also arranged for people to be ready to clean up at any time. His face was unnatural.


    He faltered and said, "master gulee is wrong, but you are still alive after all, but the people in the Tibetan Lord''s house are dead. I hope,, and I hope you can go back with us for investigation."


    There is no way to say that, because so many people died tonight, one person is always needed to bear the burden. He can''t take care of gulisol in the Tibetan Lord''s house. He can only ask Chu Feng to cooperate with him. At that time, he would like to go to Potala Palace to invite living Buddha to come out and kill Chu Feng, the evil spirit.


    Chu Feng squinted his eyes: "listen to your meaning, it seems that I still want to catch me."


    "Well, let me ask you, gulisola, do you catch it? Kidnapping with intent to kill is also a crime


    Beer belly was stunned. He looked at gulisola, who was helped up by his mother, and shook his head: "Gu Yi is a villain. You can''t rule out the possibility of being threatened and say these words. We still need to investigate. We can''t conclude that master gulee has been kidnapped, and we can''t say that Miss yuan was kidnapped. All these need to be investigated."


    He found that Chu Feng''s eyes gradually cooled down, and his stupid beer belly bowed his head: "and you kill, the evidence is conclusive, so you must accept the law, and go with us!"


    "If you want to arrest him, I will make him uncomfortable!" Beer belly foolishly thought that the Tibetan master''s house will last forever, so he thought about it and stood firmly together with the Tibetan master''s house. Just after he finished, a woman''s bright voice came from outside.


    Accompanied by a young girl and accompanied by more than a dozen bodyguards, she walked into the Tibetan mansion and swept over her beer belly with her eyes held high: "do you want to catch him?"


    Beer belly is also curious about who is blocking themselves, smell speech to see to see Sally Lin, look slightly affected.


    The Tibetan master''s house is a symbol, which affects the people''s belief in the whole Tibetan area. However, sarin Lin''s father is the chief executive, the supreme officer and the first official.


    Curious about how sarinlin didn''t appear here in the imperial city all the year round, the beer belly also replied: "miss sarinlin, he killed more than 100 people in the Tibetan master''s house, which seriously challenged the authority given to the Tibetan Lord''s house by the official authorities. He should cooperate with our investigation."


    Salinine shook her head and pointed to gulisola. "What about him? Do you want to investigate together?"


    Beer belly did not hesitate to shake his head: "to master gulee are one-sided words, can not be evidence, need to investigate, can not take away temporarily."


    "That''s the unilateral standard. I''ll also say that whoever moves this person today will be responsible for the consequences!" she said with a disappointed smile


    Gulimu narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, "even if you are your friend, you should abide by the rules of the Tibetan master''s house and the official rules of the Tibetan area?" At the moment, he felt that the backing of Chu Feng was Sally Lin.


    But, of course, sarinlin is dignified. Compared with the Tibetan master''s house, there is still a little gap. As long as her father takes over, sarinlin''s power will become smaller, and the Tibetan Lord''s house, as long as it exists, will still be respected!


    SA Linlin looked at Chu Feng, who had not seen for a long time, and saw yuan Yuya and Qin Zijun standing beside him. She thought that there was no lack of women everywhere. She also said faintly: "I just suggest that you start to enforce the law impartially. But gulisola has caused this and must also be taken away."


    Guleemo snorted coldly. He thought that salinine was the supporter. He said with a smile: "that''s just wishful thinking. Can your friends of SA family in a state and Guli sorabi? Can you compare with the Potala Palace? Can you ignore the majesty of the Tibetan master? "


    In an instant, it rose to the level of Tibetan master!


    Guli Moyang began to talk and saw a light in the air from a distance. He was stunned. Then he said angrily, "who approved the armed helicopter to fly above the Tibetan city?"


    Tibetan city, no troops, no armed helicopters flying over!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1747

    Helicopter gunships came from afar, and the lights had already attracted attention.


    Chu Feng raised his head to have a look, glanced helplessly and wryly. He knew who was coming. He thought that after half a year, everyone might forget about him. He didn''t expect to find him so soon.


    Although peaceful days are enjoyable, Chu Feng talks with Gru today and knows that some things can''t be avoided.


    Today I am low, tomorrow I am high, demon emperor or Chang''e, are they born to stand on the top of the cloud?


    The answer is obvious. Chu Feng knows that his guilt has blinded his mind because people around him have been hurt. At this moment, the dust is gone!


    He withdrew his eyes and saw yuan Yuya, who was holding his hand beside him. He had no love for this woman Chu Feng. It was just a kind of peace that he longed for after self paralysis. It happened that yuan Yuya gave him such a feeling. Now they have come, everything is so dramatic and so absurd.


    Yuan Yuya seemed to feel general, looked at Chu Feng and said, "Lin Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qin Zijun also found that there was something wrong with chufeng''s expression. He came back from his own death and the corpses around him. He also looked at Chu Feng and felt that he was different tonight!


    "Yuya, if one day you find out that I cheated you or even left you, what would you do?"


    Chu Feng knew that things could not be concealed. Fortunately, he was frank and looked at the woman who accompanied him through the darkness for five months, and almost all the women with her heart on him. She asked the questions that she had always wanted to ask, but only at this moment.


    Yuan Yuya''s body was shocked, and an ominous premonition appeared in her heart. She reluctantly showed an unnatural smile: "will there be this day?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and nodded gently: "maybe, I said, if!"


    "I don''t know!" Yuan Yuya''s feeling of being buried in her heart became stronger and stronger, shaking her head: "I don''t know what will happen to me when I have this day, but I''m sure I will be sad. But if you really want to leave, I believe you have your own reasons, and I won''t blame you."


    "The day I saw you five months ago, and I spent five months with you, I knew that you would not be an ordinary person. You have a kind of air that I am infatuated with, a breath that I was born with!"


    Holding Chu Feng''s hand, yuan Yuya was worried about losing, but she also told her own thoughts: "in the past five months, I have asked myself more than once, if one day you really leave me, what will happen to me, but the answer is, I will smile at your departure, that is your right."


    On the unnatural smile, the eyes were slightly moist: "and for five months, you do not say I can also feel that your heart is very sad, you hide a pain, I did not want to mention to make you sad, but now I want to say, you are a man, sad for you can only be temporary."


    "Open up a little, put down the heavy heart, you are still a man of indomitable spirit, the people around you, I believe will not be willing to see you sink, your sad, not yourself, it also affects the people around you."


    Yuan Yuya''s sincere words let Chu Feng''s heart pass a touch of melancholy and helplessness, as well as a deep apology.


    Exhaled and asked, "what would you do if I left and never come back in my life?"


    Yuan Yuya''s body was shocked, biting her lips and holding back the pain in her heart, she replied, "if you leave, I will leave here and go to a strange city to start my new life!"


    Chu Feng''s heart trembled slightly. It seemed that yuan Yuya was very open-minded, but Chu Feng could feel that it was a woman who didn''t want to tie a man''s feet. How painful she was, she hid herself in her heart and didn''t let herself become a drag on a man, even because of this, she was really hard to live with.


    Compared with the proud and domineering look of yuan Yuya when she was first seen in Jicheng, she has really changed now. Even though she has made many mistakes, this moment can not deny yuan Yuya''s innocence.


    With a sigh, he raised his head. The armed helicopter had already circled over the Tibetan master''s house and slowly fell down on the open space outside. What should come will come eventually.


    Gulimor was angry: "ridiculous, too arrogant, I want to sue the high-level, armed helicopter flying over the Tibetan city, but also landed outside the Tibetan master''s house, violating the promise of the original high-level!"


    "What commitment?" Gulimor''s voice dropped, a crisp and clean voice came faintly from the outside. A woman in white walked in, with a unique foreign face and a unique snow lotus like clean breath: "commitment is based on the situation of peace. Today''s situation, it is appropriate to act. Has the senior management also said that?"


    Gulemo himself also looked angry. Seeing the woman in white, he was shocked: "Princess Yaduo!"


    Princess Yaduo, the direct Princess of Tibetan mansion!


    If gulemo and his family are also the people of the Tibetan Lord''s house, then Princess Yaduo is the core member of the Tibetan Lord''s house. Gulimu and his family can only be regarded as the descendants of the Tibetan Lord''s first cousin. Only Yaduo is the direct lineage of the Tibetan Lord.


    The rest of the Tibetan master''s house also saw Yaduo, all half kneeling on the ground: "Yaduo princess!"Yaduo walked gently and saw more than 100 corpses on the ground, with a slight frown on his brow. Zhou Jingxing and Zhou Xiaoxuan also followed. Yaduo withdrew his eyes: "take gulimu and gulisola and deliver them to my father on the plateau. From today on, the staff of the Tibetan master''s office in the Tibetan city will be emptied and all of them will be evacuated to the plateau."


    "After that, the Tibetan master''s house will be included in the tourist attraction of Tibetan city for tourists to visit!"


    All the people in the Tibetan Lord''s house raised their heads in dismay and cancelled the Tibetan city''s Tibetan Lord''s house. Isn''t that the same as their own weakening in the hearts of the people?


    Yaduo raised her delicate and pure face: "execute!"


    The more than 100 surviving guards of the Tibetan master''s house did not know what was going on, but they quickly got up. More than a dozen people used to control gulisola and gulimo.


    Gulimor reacted and said angrily, "Princess Yaduo, what can I do for you?"


    "If you don''t do that, everyone will die tonight in your Tibetan mansion!" Zhou Xiaoxuan came forward with a cold face and said in a cold voice. Her eyes also looked at Chu Feng, who was holding hands with yuan Yuya. Her eyes were wronged and she was almost ready to cry: "son of a bitch, you are really here!"


    Yuan Yuya''s body is shocked. Others may not know Zhou Xiaoxuan, but she has met her. She looks at Chu Feng and constantly warns herself that it is impossible!


    Chu Feng passed by, but with a bitter smile, released yuan Yuya''s hand: "Xiaoxuan, I''m sorry!"


    "Son of a bitch, I miss you!" Zhou Xiaoxuan couldn''t help but shed tears. It was not that she was not strong enough, but that she felt very sad to find Chu Feng in the past six months. Regardless of the corpses on the ground, she rushed into chufeng''s arms and, like an arrow, shot into yuan Yuya''s heart.


    With a playful look at Chu Feng, she envied Zhou Xiaoxuan and said softly, "this is Miss Zhou, sister of Zhou Jingxing!"


    Zhou Jingxing, the son-in-law of Yaduo, the little princess in the Tibetan master''s residence, is unknown to everyone!


    Red Zhou family, all people who stand up are shocked, the top gold!


    Chu Feng patted Zhou Xiaoxuan on the shoulder and asked him to let go: "I''m tired!"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan let go of Chu Feng. Knowing that she must look ugly now, she wiped away her tears: "you know we are tired, but you are a turtle with a shrinking head just can''t come out."


    Chu Feng bitter smile, he did not commit suicide was good, but also know that at the moment to say these, are superfluous, look at Zhou Jingxing.


    There is no need for any words between men. Chu Feng and Zhou Jingxing embrace each other heavily. After loosening, Chu Feng smiles and says, "Congratulations, Tibetan emperor in law!"


    Zhou Jingxing chuckled and ignored the complicated eyes around him: "what is it? You are still the man of the queen of Shuidong, the son-in-law of the Zhou family, the Su family and the Yan Family of the Ye family. The wind is weak. Has the wound healed in the past six months? "


    Less wind?


    The whole audience was slightly shocked. At first, they thought that the beer belly standing on the side of the Tibetan mansion collapsed on the ground, and the people in the Tibetan mansion were also slightly shocked. The words "less wind" are enough to deter the world!


    Yuan Yuya showed a sad smile. Feng Shao was expected and unexpected. She always looked at Chu Feng''s face and thought that he was Chu Feng. But Chu Feng said that his name was Lin Feng. Yuan Yuya believed that this was Lin Feng, which was just like Chu Feng.


    God made people shake their heads, tears can not help but flow down, Chu Feng destroyed her brilliant life, now it seems to destroy her favorite beautiful heart.


    Yaduo also strolled to come, slightly bowing: "fengshao, Tibetan Lord house caused you trouble, Yaduo deeply sorry, father asked me to tell you, he will give you an account, and hope that fengshao can sit on the plateau, we respect you as the most distinguished guest."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "thank you, but depending on the situation, I am not free. Tell the king of Tibet that he will visit when he is free."


    Yaduo also knew how busy Chu Feng would be, nodded slightly and waved: "take it away!"


    Gulimu finally responded and said, "Yaduo, I am your uncle. We are all descendants of the Tibetan Lord. I want to find the living Buddha. I want the living Buddha to speak for me. I don''t accept it!"


    "The living Buddha said that he didn''t want to see anyone in the Tibetan master''s house." At this time, a figure came from afar, and white clouds appeared in front of everyone, ethereal and clean: "the decision of less wind, the decision of the king of Tibet, is the decision of living Buddha!"


    Gulimor body a shock, the whole person seems to have lost the soul in general, two father and son were pulled away by violence, at the moment, everyone knows, gulimor father and son, is finished.


    Yaduo dealt with gulimu father and son, so that Chu Feng could not take the opportunity to target the whole Tibetan master''s house, and his eyes also fell on the rest of the people: "from today on, people of gulimu''s family were expelled from the Tibetan master''s house. Later, they were not allowed to live in the Tibetan master''s house. The rest of them went to the plateau and could not stay here within three days."


    There are joys and sorrows, with different moods.


    The young concubine looked faintly at gulimofa''s wife, sighed slightly, shook her head and went to Chu Feng: "the wind is less, I didn''t expect that we could meet again!"


    Chu Feng coughed gently and was slightly embarrassed. Under Zhou Xiaoxuan''s bad eyes, she gave a faint smile: "yes, it''s so clever. I didn''t expect that you are a person from the Tibetan mansion."


    The young concubine also thought of that special encounter and ambiguity, and smile slightly: "hope, have a chance to talk with Feng Shao again!"It is meaningful to say that the young concubine left the Tibetan mansion naturally. Some men just met once, and some men never met in their life. However, they had a little intersection with Chu Feng. The young concubine thought it was good.


    At least many women who want to meet with Chu Feng have no chance!


    Chu Feng converged his mind and dispelled the ambiguity of an accidental encounter. She turned to yuan Yuya. There were still tears on her face, and she cried silently.


    Gently exhale a breath: "may, have a chat?"


    Looking at Qin Zijun: "sister Zijun, let''s go together!"


    Chu Feng turned around and walked out of the Tibetan master''s house. Qin Zijun hesitated for a moment. Knowing that there was a dog blood incident, he took yuan Yuya to follow him. Zhou Xiaoxuan stood in the same place and stamped his feet fiercely: "you son of a bitch, you''ve done a good job again!"


    Princess Yaduo smiles and takes her sister-in-law''s hand. She goes outside and directly chooses to ignore Zhou Jingxing. At the same time, she greets Sally Lin: "successful men are always like this. They have to learn to get used to it. I used to wonder what kind of person Chu Feng is, but now I feel his difference."


    Killing more than 100 people without frowning, who can it be?


    Zhou Xiaoxuan was curious: "what''s the difference?"


    Yaduo faint smile, also regardless of Zhou Jingxing helpless smile color: "without your brother, I will regard him as the male water east in my heart!"


    That is to say, without Zhou Jingxing, Yaduo would pursue Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1748

    No one thought that Yaduo, as clean as snow lotus in Tianshan Mountains, would have a cruel heart.


    I don''t know where forty masked men appeared. After the beer belly retreated with the police, they rushed into the Tibetan master''s house and killed all the people of gulimu''s clan. In addition, nearly half of the remaining guards of the Tibetan master''s house were also killed, and some lucky survivors were taken away from the Tibetan master''s house.


    Chu Feng has left, but all this is in his expectation.


    The Tibetan master''s house has the supreme status in Tibet. He attacked and killed so many people this evening. Although the king of Tibet chose to compromise, he would not let these things be exposed easily. The most correct way is to kill those who can''t control and leave those who can.


    People of gulimu''s generation could not have imagined that they would die at last. Moreover, they died under the butcher''s knife.


    The only person who left was the young concubine. She could not get rid of her. However, Yaduo found that she seemed to know Chu Feng, so she let someone in the dark give her a way to live.


    Chu Feng also knew that beer belly would not live until tomorrow morning, because when she left, Salin sent a message to go out, and the Tibetan mansion was bloodwashed and had to be suppressed. Otherwise, if the people knew about it, it would cause a huge wave. If they didn''t understand the situation, they would only think that it was a conspiracy of the high level.


    Of course, these Chu Feng will not care, and take away with Qin Zijun, but also do not want her to become a victim.


    With two women walking on the street, no one else, silent, approaching the dawn came to the outside of the Tibetan city, the three people also stopped.


    Thank you


    Chu Feng knew that all the banquets in the world would come to an end at this moment, because he had his own things to finish. He turned and looked at yuan Yuya, whose face had recovered to nature, but his eyes were still slightly red and swollen. He said gratefully.


    In the past few months, the darkness in Chu Feng''s heart has slowly dissipated in Yuan Yuya''s pure white. There is no denying that yuan Yuya made him see clearly.


    As long as people are still alive, then nothing has been lost, this moment of confusion, the next moment of glory!


    Yuan Yuya raised her head and flashed a bitter smile: "what can I thank you for?"


    There are also some slight self mockery, originally felt that he met the true love, but in the end only found that God and she was a joke.


    Chu Feng, who destroyed her everything, eventually destroyed the beauty in her heart. Although she didn''t hate it, she just wanted to live that lonely life again. There was always a kind of unspeakable pain in her heart.


    Chu Feng took a breath and took yuan Yuya''s hand. No matter how the woman had been, she could not deny her help: "I know that you are very sad in your heart, and maybe you still hate me, but something happened. I can''t tell you clearly for a while, only that it''s the will of God."


    "I never thought of playing with your feelings, or even cheating you specifically."


    Yuan Yuya''s body is stiff. At the moment, she knows that Lin Feng is Chu Feng. That feeling is always a little trance, and the feeling is very unreal. How can she expect that she and Chu Feng will have such intersection.


    His eyes were calm and struggling: "may I ask you a question?"


    Chu can nod his head slightly


    "If, I say if!" Yuan Yuya took a deep breath and seemed to be plucking up courage. She looked at Chu Feng without blinking her eyes: "if we don''t come to Tibet today and we don''t encounter such a thing, we''ll stay at school all the time. Will you leave? Are you going to spend your life with me, just as you did at the beginning? "


    No!


    Chu Feng''s heart directly out of such a word, do not know why, at the moment the answer he suddenly came out.


    Touch the color of yuan Yuya''s eyes, let Chu wind slightly heartache, this woman has never suffered?


    Showing a faint smile, deception is very hurtful, but a white lie, Chu Feng never stingy: "will!"


    Yuan Yuya''s nervous look bloomed like a flower like smile, rushed into Chu Feng''s arms and held him tightly. Although the feeling was still so unreal, the taste was still that taste.


    Do not know is sad, or happy tears fall again, wet Chu Feng''s shoulder: "can hear your answer I am very happy, I don''t blame you at all, because I know what kind of person you are, you are Lin Feng, I am eager to hold hands with you, you are Chu Feng, I can also safely watch you come to the world."


    "Don''t feel sorry for me. What I said just now is my decision. Go and do your business. That''s your world."


    It seems that yuan Yuya doesn''t matter when she talks, but for Chu Feng, some things can''t be hidden. She hugged yuan Yuya deeply: "I''m sorry, but I still want to thank you. Without your tolerance and company for several months, I may still be a walking corpse."


    Sniffing the fragrance of women''s hair, Chu Feng closed his eyes: "it''s just that you''re right. My world doesn''t belong here after all. Calm is a kind of luxury for me. You are a good girl. Even if you have missed it, I also believe in your nature, live a good life and be a pure white woman.""A good woman who loves to laugh, luck will never leave her!"


    Yuan Yuya can''t help crying. The whole person hugs Chu Feng tightly. She knows that Chu Feng doesn''t belong to her and that she can''t get Chu Feng''s love. But there is no denying that Chu Feng is already her favorite.


    This time the embrace is very deep, yuan Yuya also knows that after this time''s embrace separation, Chu Feng will leave her far away, and may never come back again in her life.


    Chufeng quietly holding yuan Yuya, armed helicopter also came to the top of the head, circling, Chu wind know it''s time to go!


    However, he was willing to stay with yuan Yuya for a while. Without yuan Yuya, he would only be more depressed in the past few months, and would not recover the lost confidence in the shortest time.


    However, people always have to be separated!


    Hugged for more than ten minutes, no one urged, but yuan Yuya took the initiative to release Chu Feng, only tears on her face, but no more tears, showing a flower like smile: "less wind, good all the way, I will remember you all my life, I give you the warmth when you sink, you give me the opportunity to know myself again."


    "Goodbye, you must take good care of yourself and be the outstanding man, just like outside the hotel!"


    Chu Feng glanced over a faint apology, and also remembered that time when the children of Jicheng dignitaries were kneeling outside the hotel, he nodded slightly: "I will not let anyone down, nor will I let you down, Yuya, thank you, you also take good care of yourself!"


    He nodded slightly to Qin Zijun, and Chu Feng turned indifferently. From the beginning to the end, he did not give yuan Yuya any promise. Because this time he left, he did not know that he would die, or he would come to the world and promise others for no future, which was a more cruel obliteration.


    When the helicopter landed, Chu Feng''s eyes flitted over the faint softness and turned to yuan Yuya: "do you still cry?"


    Yuan Yuya has told herself to be strong, but when Chu Feng stopped and turned around, she couldn''t help but run to chufeng''s arms, and her tears ran down again. She loved, but couldn''t love. Who can''t be sad?


    As Cinderella fell in love with the prince, just as the farmer fell in love with the princess, the results, and, are cruel.


    Beautiful, only exist in fairy tales!


    Chu Feng stretched out a hand. Zhou Jingxing seemed to know something. He took out a gold bank card from his body. Chu Feng took it and handed it to yuan Yuya. He put it in her palm. His voice was unquestionable: "I know that you have lost almost all your wealth. I also know you want to leave here."


    "I can''t give you too much. Take this card and live a quiet life!"


    Breathing out a breath, Chu Feng took the initiative to kiss yuan Yuya''s red lips for the first time. Zhou Xiaoxuan clenched her fist in the cabin. She really wanted to give Chu Feng a fist. Sally Lin and Yaduo also showed a look of fun and could not hide their appreciation.


    Chu Feng such a man, no wonder can let so many women moth to flame, because he has such charm.


    After a kiss of farewell, Chu Feng let go, yuan Yuya jumped into the helicopter, and the cabin door closed slowly. This time, Chu Feng did not look back. Yuan Yuya watched the cabin door close slowly. She could not see Chu Feng''s side face any more, and her tears slipped silently.


    Roaring, the helicopter slowly lift off, toward the peak direction and go, Chu wind need to go back to a trip, Longmen Holy Land!


    "Yuya, is he really lack of wind?" As the helicopter gradually went away, only two people were left standing on the land under the sun. Qin Zijun went to yuan Yuya and asked in a low voice, "he is the one who scolds the son of a bitch every day when you first came here. It''s less wind that makes the sons of power men kneel all over the city?"


    In the past, yuan Yuya was very happy when she looked at the bank with a golden eye card, but now she was not happy to see that the amount of money in her eyes was one million yuan.


    If God could give her a choice, she would rather not have anything, as long as Chu Feng stayed around.


    But she knew it was impossible.


    "He is a little wind less, a little son of a bitch I hated, but now I love him so much!" Gently passing a bitter smile, feeling that the world makes people, but also has inexplicable pain.


    Qin Zijun had a similar bitter smile, which was more bloody than making a movie. He held yuan Yuya''s hand: "what do you do next? Suddenly, I don''t want to stay here any more! " Thinking of the lingering seduction of Chu wind last night, Qin Zijun also felt that the world was so big that she wanted to go out and have a look.


    "Get out of here." Yuan Yuya had recovered her calm and put her hand on her stomach: "find a place where spring flowers bloom and face the sea, and give birth to the only intersection between me and him!"


    Qin Zijun a Leng, stunned, surprised: "are you pregnant?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1749

    The northwest is not far away from dianlan, and with the spread of repression, the helicopter landed steadily on the square of Longmen holy land at 10 o''clock.


    Longmen people, who have already received the news, have gathered thousands of people under the leadership of the three elders.


    When the engine room door opened, Chu Feng came out of the moment, three old hands a Yang: "supply less owners return!"


    The voice of thousands of people echoed in the sky above the square for a long time. Zhou Jingxing and others who followed Chu Feng were slightly shocked. It''s not surprising that a person has a charisma, but it''s rare that a person just appears, which makes a group of people have ardent reverence. And Chu Feng, obviously, is such a person.


    Chu Feng''s hair has been very long, there is still a sigh of stubble, the whole person seems to be down.


    Looking at the surrounding environment calmly, nearly a year has passed since the last visit to Longmen. Everything has changed a lot. The place is still that place, but people are no longer there.


    The big elder''s family has turned into dust of history, and the two elders are missing. The cold frost, Murong Bing or Oriental rhyme that followed last time are all gone. Everything is in a trance just yesterday, but it seems to be in the distant past.


    Chu Feng didn''t make any hot-blooded speech, so he asked the three elders to disperse, so he went to the Yangxin hall first. In this way, how can we meet the people of Longmen?


    Yangxin hall, where the little Lord lives, Su Xinyu is still on his way back to the imperial city.


    Chu Feng walked in and found a graceful figure with outstanding style.


    Ye Xinlan!


    Wondering why Ye Xinlan is here, the four maids have arranged to see Chu Feng before. They are surprised how the handsome and forcing young master is so embarrassed, and respectfully says, "little Lord!"


    Ye Xinlan also heard the movement, holding Ye Ling, who was more than one year old, turned around and saw Chu Feng coming. He was shocked: "you?"


    Since Chu Feng disappeared in the first battle of jueshamen, worried about Su Xinyu''s bad mood, ye Xinlan has come to Longmen holy land. He has lived in Longmen holy land for half a year. He has no idea that chufeng has come back, so he looks a little dazed when he sees the coming Chu Feng.


    "Aunt Ye!" Chu Feng showed a faint smile.


    I really want to hold Ye Ling in her arms, but the four maids are still nearby. Zhou Jingxing and they are also arranged to have a temporary rest in the front hall.


    Ye Xinlan is sure that Chu Feng is really back, and a smile flits in his eyes, but he conceals it well: "just come back!"


    Chu Feng nodded and said to the four maids, "prepare me a bath water!"


    "No more!" Ye Xinlan said: "Chu Feng has just come back and certainly hasn''t eaten anything. You go to prepare something to eat. I''ll take a bath water."


    The four maids didn''t think so much about it, and ye Xinlan didn''t live in other places for half a year. Instead, they chose the Yangxin hall. After getting along with each other, they also knew that ye Xinlan was an approachable person.


    The four maids bowed down to give Chu Feng something to eat. Ye Xinlan also took a little girl more than one year old to chufeng''s arms.


    Ye Ling blinks her big eyes, and she can see that she must be a lovely little girl before she grows up. She will also be a beautiful woman.


    "Dad All of a sudden, in the Chu wind to pick up in the past, holding in his arms, the young Ye Ling spoke softly.


    Chu Feng body a shock, surprised at the little girl in the arms, surprised to see ye Xinlan.


    How old is Ye Ling now? It''s not strange that he can speak. But how do you know that he belongs to his father?


    Ye Xinlan blushed, turned to one side and said with embarrassment: "Ye Ling has been very smart and smart since seven months. After coming to Longmen holy land, the three elders asked me to bathe Ye Ling with some herbs. Slowly, she seems to have developed much faster than ordinary children."


    "I''ll teach her that you are her father, but only when you and I have heart to heart talk can we call it that way. Usually, we can call you brother!"


    Chu Feng coughed constantly, because he left the Tibetan city, because yuan Yuya caused a lot of heartache. He hugged the little girl and gave her a kiss on her face: "how clever!"


    "Your beard pricks me." Ye Ling''s small fist is not like a little girl more than one year old, but more like a child over three years old.


    Chu Feng was stunned and burst into laughter. He found that he had been lost for half a year. He still had his beloved beauty and lovely children.


    "Dad Ye Ling is full of small mouth, very sensible of the mouth: "mom is your mother-in-law, heart language sister is your wife, how do you want to adjust ah?"


    Chu Feng is stunned and looks at Ye Xinlan. He believes that these words are definitely taught by Ye Xinlan. Otherwise, where can the little girl know these things?


    Ye Xinlan turned his head to one side and said, "I''m going to give you a bath water!"


    Chufeng felt that he was not brilliant in his heart. He held Ye Ling and put her on the little cradle bed: "ling''er, how do you think Dad should do it?"


    The lovely little girl turned her eyes and said, "I think it''s all over the country. If you don''t give your mother a title, I''ll be unhappy. What about my mother?"When Chu Feng''s body shakes, he thinks of Zhang Yuner. Unexpectedly, ye Xinlan tells Ye Ling that Zhang Yuner is the eye of fate, he is the dark eye, and Ye Ling is the blood union of the two people. Suddenly, he feels that the Freak is not strange.


    Touch the little girl''s head: "wait, I will take your mother to see you, then we will not be separated."


    Ye Ling asked, "what about mom?"


    "Chu Feng, you can take a bath!" Chu Feng laughs bitterly at the persistence of the little girl. Ye Xinlan also comes out of the new place and stares at Ye Ling: "lie down here, I''ll cut your father''s hair and shave his beard!"


    Ye Ling Yang small hand: "I''m afraid there will be more brothers or sisters!"


    Chu Feng stood up, staggering, almost fell on the ground, covered with black lines, where this is a little girl more than a year old, is simply a little devil in her teens. It seems that she is more or less affected by her blood, and she is much stronger than ordinary children.


    Because Chu Feng feels that Ye Ling is actually a warrior in the state of, and Tianyuan!


    Chufeng spits out his tongue to the little girl in exchange for a white eye, so he goes in. Ye Xinlan doesn''t worry that Ye Ling is here alone, so he goes in and closes the door.


    Let Chu Feng sit down, ye Xinlan found a pair of scissors and looked into the mirror: "this looks like a man in his thirties. He doesn''t have a little spirit. He won''t be allowed to do this again, you know?"


    Chu Feng knew that the disappearance of half a year, we must be worried, nodded: "no!"


    Ye Xinlan chuckled and took the scissors. According to the image in his memory, he quickly got Chu Feng''s hairstyle back to the way it used to be. Looking at Chu Feng, who seemed to be much younger in a moment in the mirror, ye Xinlan chuckled: "I''m still a 20-year-old kid!"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight: "at least can make a child!"


    "Rogue!" Ye Xinlan''s face was red and spat. He took a razor to squat down and shave Chu Feng''s beard.


    Chufeng''s eyes are down. Maybe it''s because no one will come to Yangxin hall. There are only four maids. Ye Xinlan wears a little casual clothes, and the neckline is loose. She doesn''t think about it at first. But squatting down, the scenery is boundless, the deep ravines are very white and powerful!


    Ye Xinlan did not notice that Chu Feng''s eyes were paying attention to her. He seriously shaved off Chu Feng''s beard and raised his head: "so it looks like before, what are you looking at?"


    With black lines on his face, he stood up and pulled the collar: "the clothes are found. Go to the bath."


    Chu Feng embarrassed cough a, also know peeping was found, see ye Xinlan to the bathroom, stunned: "that, do you do?"


    Ye Xinlan stopped and blushed without turning back: "wipe your back!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes to get up, although very heart, but feel this is not appropriate.


    Go into to see ye Xinlan, where he tried to water temperature, Chu Feng scratched his head: "that I can, you still go out with Ye Ling?"


    "Serious?" Ye Xinlan straightened up and looked at Chu Feng, who seemed to be very embarrassed. He said, "at the beginning of fengteng garden, I don''t know which scoundrel was going to take my mandarin duck bath when I was pregnant. Why didn''t you see him for half a year? He seems to have become a serious man


    Chu Feng was embarrassed to find a hole in the ground and wryly laughed: "at that time, I didn''t know what happened to yun''er. Accidents were all accidents!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, come on!" Ye Xinlan''s face was cold and he said!


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment, which was a bit embarrassing, but it was not the first time for him to be frank. He laughed bitterly at Ye Xinlan''s strength as before. He also took off his linen clothes and walked into the bath like a newborn baby.


    Ye Xinlan''s face was red, but he looked more at the scar on Chu Feng''s body, and sighed: "since the last time you left the Imperial City, there are seven more scars on your body!"


    Chu Feng body a shock, ye Xinlan has picked up a towel to wipe his back seriously, side said: "in the future to take care of yourself, you are not a person, you have many people standing behind you, perhaps you hide where you can be a hundred, but there are countless people worried and worried about you."


    "Don''t do anything like this in the future. I''m willing to be your audience at any time when you vent your boredom."


    Chu Feng also dispelled his embarrassment and asked Ye Xinlan to wash his back. Finally, he stood up a little embarrassed and asked Ye Xinlan to wipe the front. He coughed and opened his mouth: "well, when I''m bored, the way to vent is a little special!"


    Ye Xinlan is facing the face of Chu Feng. He is shy. He raises his head and frowns: "if you want to be a rascal, I can''t do anything about it."


    Chu Feng shook his head and laughed bitterly: "I''ll be a man for the time being."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1750

    At noon, the Chu wind, which was completely radiant, appeared on the Longmen hall.


    At the moment, the key figures of the tribunal have gathered here.


    In addition to long Bo, important figures of the hidden world forces have appeared. Jason, the son of Xuanwu, is currently stationed in Longmen holy land. All the leaders of the guards, the three elders, Zhu que Feng Qingqing, Zi Yi and nun Jueyin, who are not angry, are all here. The latter has now accepted the fact that xianchongmen has been annexed.


    Abbess Jueyin chose to stay in order not to be mutilated or picked by the sexual mouth of Longmen.


    It''s just that the woman who used to dress up as a nun is also a skirt now, but she has a different style.


    Secondly, Zhang Hanyun, Lin Huali and manna, the three main persons in the secular interface of the ruling office, also came here, which is the first collection of the seclusion and Secularity of the verdict.


    Zhou Jingxing, Sally Lin and princess Yaduo are sitting in a corner. Only when Chu Feng nods, can they sit here.


    Chu Fenghuan looked at everyone, everyone was excited about his return, and sighed: "I''m back!"


    "I''ve seen the young master!" Everyone in the hall spoke respectfully.


    Chu Feng once again sat on the Dragon seat symbolizing the master of the dragon''s gate and judging the person in charge.


    When the king returned, he was still the king. Her eyes twinkled, and her thoughts on Chu Feng were the same as Peng ruohuan.


    Chu Feng didn''t know the abacus in her heart. She took a look at the crowd and asked, "what''s the heart language?"


    He began to know that he was coming back. Su Xinyu had already come back from the imperial city. According to the reason, he should have arrived, but now he has not seen anyone.


    The rosefinch stepped forward: "little Lord, just now the wife of the little Lord called and said that there was a little accident in the way and went to the ancient vein of Tianshan Mountain!"


    Chu Feng put his hands on the Dragon seat: "Tianshan ancient vein, what''s the matter?"


    "Where is the gate of the hidden world?" The rosefinch did not hesitate, and said clearly: "since the change of the Chu family in Tianguan, the five forbidden areas have been opened, and the main gates have completely appeared. Those small passages have been closed by Xuanyuan ancestor, but the main gate Xuanyuan ancestor told him that he could not do anything, but sent three elders to watch and guard there."


    "But just now the little Lord''s wife received news that there was a change in the hidden world, and some semi divine people stepped out of the forbidden area."


    Chu Feng sits up straight. The demon king has told Chang''e that the five forbidden areas are deterred by Chang''e, but now she runs out. It seems that Chang''e has no energy to take care of it.


    Eyes jump to let everyone familiar with the killing machine: "how much, where have all gone?"


    "More than 20 people!" Obviously, the rosefinch had already known the situation, so according to her guess, it was probably a trial of the hidden world. After all, Chang''e deterred the gate of the forbidden area for half a year. They were more or less unwilling, so more than 20 people came out, all of them were in the semi divine period


    "But they didn''t go anywhere. They all concentrated outside the ancient channel of Tianshan Mountain. Obviously, it was a trial. If someone interfered, that is, Chang''e, they would turn back, but if no one interfered!"


    If no one interferes, then there will be no more than 20 people coming out, but hundreds or even thousands, or even large-scale attacks.


    "The wild demon realm, and the spirit world?" Chu Feng heard that those people are just in the ancient pulse has not dispersed action, forbear to kill the opportunity to ask the other two important places.


    The three elders said: "long Bo has come. The spirit world started a war three months ago. The gods and demons are fighting for the throne of the Lord of the spirit world. There will be no action in the next year or even two years."


    "As for the wild demon Kingdom, Chang''e deterred the demon emperor from establishing a blood spirit contract. Within a year and a half, there will be no change in the demon domain, or the demon emperor will die completely and return to its original form the most time."


    Hear Chang''e two words, Chu Feng heart faint pain, but has been able to restrain.


    However, there is no change in the spirit world in the wild demon realm. Chu Feng is a little more relaxed. As for the lost war realm and the lost country, Chu Feng believes that there will be no change, so only the hidden realm is left.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and revealed his murderous intention: "arrange it, this little Lord will go to the ancient vein of Tianshan mountain tomorrow!"


    Obviously, to kill.


    Three elders nodded slightly: "wait, I will arrange."


    Chu Feng believed that the three elders would handle it well and looked at Zhang Hanyun, who had not spoken all the time: "secular, is there any change?"


    This is the goal of Chu Feng. He doesn''t pay too much attention to these things for half a year. He wants to understand the situation as soon as possible.


    There was a trace of resentment in Zhang Hanyun''s eyes. She remembered that she had been stabbed by Chu Feng. Now she seems to have forgotten her. She also kept her mouth respectfully: "the heavenly king gate has no fluctuation under Huang Jingyin''s maintenance, and Du Yaming''s control of donghongmen and Wenzhou Hongmen has not changed at all."


    "Only the Fengmen have been fighting for many times in recent months. They are all in the river and sea. What kind of power does the dragon have in mind to occupy the whole river and sea pole road."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and thought of the news he saw in front of the Potala Palace. Yao Qianxue was going to marry he Junhua, and passed by a cold look: "there is still something else."Zhang Hanyun didn''t know that Chu Feng had any chance to kill him. He continued: "according to the current situation, and because of the neutrality of the official family, the Fengmen are not allowed to move in from other places. Although Liu Yan is partial, he family''s strength is still overwhelming. In a short time, he family may win the Jianghai Jidao."


    "Before another foreign source, I got the news that he Junhua has acquired a gambling house and will have two casinos in Jianghai in the future."


    Chu Feng has probably known that he Junhua has opened a sixth casino in the river and sea, but he has never known what kind of methods he used to intervene.


    Asked: "is Peng ruohuan''s convenience?"


    "No!" Ganlu took the message, and the women in the Imperial City naturally understood something deeper: "it''s Cai Jinhua, Cai Lao!"


    Cai Jinhua?


    What does this have to do with CAI Jinhua?


    In Chu Feng''s doubts, Ganlu said: "according to the information I have in the Imperial City, he Junhua went to see old Cai before opening the sixth gambling house in Jianghai. Later, I had someone trace him. Cai recognized he gambling king as his son, and it was years ago. He Junhua was equal to Cai''s grandson."


    "And the opening of the sixth casino is an opportunity for Mr. Cai to come from the hands of the big guys!"


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded and said how Junhua could tear open a gap. It turned out that he had found Cai Jinhua. However, it was also the case that fengteng had the support of the Fourth Youth of the imperial city. Only Cai Jinhua could tear up a gap and make people have no opinions.


    Knowing how he Junhua opened the sixth casino, Chu Feng also came to have a touch of interest: "well, he bought a casino, whose is it?"


    "Powerful people from all over the country!" Lin Huali, who is in charge of Jianghai heaven and earth and water bath paradise, replied: "because Jianghai Jidao was intervened by he family, the two casinos that fengteng gave to the elite in different places had problems. One of them was suppressed by the government. He Junhua took the opportunity to buy it."


    "Therefore, he Junhua now owns two casinos in the river and sea, and I believe that in the future, he will continue to annex other casinos."


    Chu Feng flashed a faint smile. You don''t have to think that those casinos must be stumbling by he Junhua secretly, and they don''t worry that they have offended the dignitaries all over the country. But there is Cai Jinhua behind, and he Junhua is really fearless!


    At the beginning, fengteng got the right to build the casinos. Chu Feng only allowed Shen Xiuqin to set up five casinos. Two were run by fengteng and Ma Ma group, two were given to the local dignitaries, and the other was given to tianwangmen and Fengmen. They were used to make up for the losses of the two gangs and let them suppress the underground casinos.


    Now he Junhua starts to attack the two casinos run by the powerful officials. Obviously, he wants to nibble away at the two casinos run by the powerful. When he gets strong and holds the economic lifeline of the powerful, he will certainly embezzle the interests of tianwangmen and Fengmen. When the interests of all the powerful people are related, he Junhua will naturally succeed.


    The abacus is good, but he Junhua forgot that he is Chu Feng, and he is not dead!


    "Three elders!"


    With a vague decision in mind, he said to the three elders: "adjust the arrangement. Before I go to the ancient Tianshan vein, I''ll go to the imperial city to meet Mr. Cai. After the ancient Tianshan vein, I want the power of which family to disappear completely from the river and sea!"


    For Cai Jinhua, chufeng still respects him from the bottom of his heart, so Chu Feng naturally wants to say hello to him if he wants to move now, so as not to make the old people who once helped him feel sad.


    Temporarily decided these things, Chu Feng asked: "in addition to these, what else?"


    Everyone looks calm down, and seems to have a little hesitation, but also look at Zhou Jingxing.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "what else?"


    The three elders and others, even the rosefinch, bowed their heads and did not know what to say.


    Chu Feng looks at Zhou Jingxing, and the people''s looks have already told him something: "Zhou Shao, is there anything else you can''t tell me?"


    "Less wind!" Zhou Jingxing laughed bitterly. There was one thing Chu Feng didn''t know about, and it was a little tricky. He stood up and breathed out a breath and said, "your brother Linwei led the dragon team to win every battle two months ago in an army resistance match, but later, when it was about to end, something happened."


    Chu Feng twisted his neck: "say it!"


    "This behavior caused a shock to the whole army. No. 3 had no choice but to throw Lin Wei into the Imperial City prison for life imprisonment."


    Chu Feng stood up, no anger, just a kind of peace, a big hand waved: "manna, mobilize the strength of red powder to me, I want to know the truth of the day!"


    "Lin Wei was wrong. I even asked him to defend the national military power. Lin Wei was wronged. Without explanation and explanation, I killed the three armies."


    Zhou Jingxing, sarin Lin and princess Yaduo are shocked. They feel the bloodbath. They are furious!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1751

    When night falls, Chu Feng is relieved, helpless and angry.


    It''s gratifying that after six months'' disappearance, Huangfu Ruo diesu''s heart says that they have managed the secular world and the hermit world in perfect order. It''s just a change like he Junhua, but it''s not too big a thing.


    Helpless and angry, there are always some people who want to die.


    No one knows Lin Wei better than Chu Feng. Chu Feng knows very well what kind of person Lin Wei is. Although Lin Wei is sometimes very rude or even rude, he is definitely a simple child. When he is with Dou Qing, he can see how he can force others?


    Lin Wei still has the basic moral bottom line. This is where Chu Feng absolutely trusts Lin Wei.


    Therefore, no matter what the so-called explicit evidence provided by Ganlu is, Chu Feng does not care, and asks her to dig deeply. He believes in Lin Wei, so he will not be affected by these so-called evidences, and will not deny Lin Wei''s personality because of the witness of thousands of people.


    So although Chu Feng was very busy, he decided to go to the imperial city first to deal with Lin Wei''s affairs, and then to meet Mrs. CAI. He wanted to move and say hello to the old man.


    Chu Feng has made up his mind to have a rest earlier tonight, because he has not had a good rest since last night, and a clear and delicate voice comes from outside the door.


    Feng Qingqing slipped in like a thief and looked around: "what about Aunt ye and xiaolingling?"


    Chu Feng has a look at the Phoenix Qingqing that hasn''t been seen for a long time. It seems that the women who have been developed are not the same.


    "Sally Lin and Yaduo are also there. She took Ye Ling to talk to them. Is there anything wrong?"


    Feng Qingqing said with a smile: "if you have nothing, you can''t talk to the little master."


    Eyes to four maids: "that, you go down, I chat with the young master."


    The four maids looked at each other, did not linger, nodded, and all retreated, and closed the door.


    No one in the room, only two people, Feng Qingqing mumbled small mouth, suddenly went to sit on Chu Feng''s lap, hands holding his head: "little villain, I miss you."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Once again, he felt that he would discuss with Zhuque next time. Feng Qingqing should go to Murong Bing as an apprentice.


    For Feng Qingqing, who had already broken through the relationship, Chu Feng held the woman''s small waist impolitely: "I see you are hungry."


    Ordinary women must be too shy to scold rascals, but Feng Qingqing is not an ordinary woman. She hums: "I am hungry. You gave me once. I am still hungry. Hurry up!"


    Said to fengqingqing to undress, but Chu Feng held her hand: "someone!"


    Feng Qingqing a Leng, listen carefully, there is no movement ah, narrow eyes: "you give, do not give me, give you to wear a green cap."


    Chu Feng''s left eye has already seen the picture, so it''s not to cheat Feng Qingqing: "30 seconds, if no one comes, I''ll feed you!"


    Feng Qingqing saw Chu Feng''s serious look. She didn''t seem to be deceiving herself. She said, "well, I''m hiding. Isn''t it a master?"


    Guess, Feng Qingqing pulled up the tablecloth and hid under the table. This is not the first time.


    Feng Qingqing just hide for a while, the door is knocked, Chu Feng looks calm: "please come in!"


    The door was pushed open and Ziyi came in. She looked back at the outside and closed the door as if she were a thief.


    Come and sit down, look at Chu Feng, Chu Feng touched his face: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK!" Ziyi glanced past shyness, took back her eyes and raised her small face: "it''s just that I haven''t seen you for a long time, to see if you have been decadent. Now it seems that you can still hold on to me. Otherwise, a weak person is not qualified to be a young master for me."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turn straight. Ziyi is as proud as ever.


    Just want to speak, Zi Yi en''s one, attractive reverie.


    Chu Feng was stunned. Did you take the medicine?


    Ziyi bit his lips and glared at Chu Feng with shame and anger: "don''t touch your hands randomly, OK?"


    What''s wrong with chufeng''s hands under the table? Left eye twinkles turn time, Chu wind mouth corner mercilessly convulsion, Feng Qingqing, what is this woman thinking in the end?


    Under the table, Feng Qingqing smiles cunningly. Squatting below, she can see the scenery of Ziyi''s skirt. Seeing Chu Feng''s hand lying there, she feels that she gently reaches out to enter Ziyi''s skirt, and the other hand pulls Chu Feng''s hand. Then she suppresses the smile and gently touches Ziyi''s Secret, then releases Chu Feng''s hand and retreats back.


    Ziyi couldn''t help but utter the exhortation again. She stretched out her hand in shame and anger and stood up. It was Chu Feng''s hand, biting his lips: "asshole, why do you want to touch me?"


    Chu Feng has a kind of jump into the Yellow River can not wash the feeling, not I touch, is phoenix green ah!


    But also know that this matter is not clear, because that will expose the Phoenix under the table Qingqing, will only let Ziyi despise him this little Lord, wry smile: "that, found you more and more beautiful, can''t help it."Ziyi''s face of shame and anger eased a little, and shook off Chu Feng''s hand: "beautiful also won''t give you to play!" He turned his back to Chu Feng, but his face was full of joy. This little son of a bitch seems to have a mind for me. It''s worth the past six months. I''m worried about him.


    Feng Qingqing couldn''t laugh. A hand came out from under the table and pinched Ziyi''s ass fiercely. Between the convulsions of Chu Feng''s mouth, Feng Qingqing took it back. Chu Feng quickly moved behind Ziyi''s back. His face was bitter and astringent. Damn it, I had to carry a black pot before I touched it.


    Ziyi called out, turned back and glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "what do you want? I don''t like you, you stallion!"


    Chu Feng couldn''t help Feng Qingqing''s mischief. He turned his eyes and said, "I can''t look at him. I don''t know who was in Hancheng at the beginning."


    "shut up!" Ziyi''s body shook, and immediately realized that Chu Feng knew what had happened. Suddenly, she opened her hand and hugged Chu Feng: "little bastard, I''m so happy to see you back!"


    What''s up?


    Chu Feng was stunned. He was still so fierce just now. How could he suddenly become a person again?


    Ziyi shyly raised her head and, regardless of Chu Feng''s opinion, said forcefully, "you know, now I''m going to finish my plan to play Shaozhu. Do you cooperate with me, or I''ll wait until when?"


    Chu Feng blinked: "do you have a fever?"


    "Go away!" Ziyi angrily cheered and pushed away Chu Feng: "tell you, I''m going to play with you and conquer you son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng raised his hand and said, "wait


    His left eye twinkled, and Chu Feng passed by with a bitter smile: "someone is coming!"


    Ziyi was stunned and felt it carefully. Suddenly, she heard a slight footstep. Her face changed. When Chu Feng didn''t open her mouth, she opened the tablecloth and hid in. No one knew that she came to see Chu Feng. She didn''t want to be found out. She came to see Chu Feng at night. She was lonely and widowed. How could she explain it.


    Chu Feng''s face twitched. It''s over!


    What did Ziyi run into? She turned back, her eyes were wide open and her face turned red, because she saw Feng Qingqing. What did she say just now?


    In Ziyi''s shame and anger, Feng Qingqing Yang raised her hand, as if to say hello, Hello!


    Ziyi bit her lips and really wanted to have a fight with Feng Qingqing. She even hid in the dark and wondered how she hid under the table?


    Guess that Feng Qingqing is in their own first, is likely to be, think of that kind of possibility, Ziyi skimmed over to ponder, so she did not dare to talk about me.


    As soon as they were hiding inside, there was a clear sound of footsteps outside the door. Ziyi was quite calm. However, Feng Qingqing had a violent twitch in the corners of her mouth. She could hear it. It was the footstep of her precious master.


    The door was pushed open directly, and the rosefinch came in and closed the door with her backhand. Her eyes were full of resentment and looked at Chu Feng as if she were Chen Shimei, who abandoned her wife.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched, trying to wink at the rosefinch, but the rosefinch was staring at him like that, and there was no response at all. Chu Feng was telling her that there were two people under the table.


    To prevent the making of oolong, but also let the rosefinch maintain dignity, Chu Feng coughed and opened his mouth: "so late come here for something?"


    Naturally, she went to sit down, ordered some tea and wrote on her hand: Ziyi is under the table!


    As for Feng Qingqing, it''s better not to say it!


    The rosefinch with a sad look could still see clearly the words written by Chu Feng one by one on his palm. His face moved a little, and he secretly congratulated himself that he did not rush into Chu Feng''s arms and rolled the sheets.


    "The little Lord will go to the imperial city tomorrow, I will ask to follow."


    Chu Feng wanted to say he was ok, but he saw the big eyes of the rosefinch staring and turned over when he knew he didn''t agree. Chu Feng laughed bitterly and said seriously, "OK, you can go back and have a rest."


    Zhuque glared at Chu Feng fiercely, guessing that he must have a secret to himself, and left the room depressed. He also wanted to come over to comfort his lonely heart for more than half a year. At the moment,,,, and are in vain. Fortunately, Chu Feng will take her with him.


    When the rosefinch leaves, Feng Qingqing and Ziyi come out from under the table at the same time and point to each other: "who is she?"


    Chu Feng convulsed violently and coughed: "you are all my subordinates, and there are others coming. You''d better hide first!" The heart also wry smile, tonight son Yi and Feng Qingqing come really is not the time.


    Their faces changed and they hid again. The door was pushed open. Ye Xinlan came in with Ye Ling in his arms and was about to open his mouth. Chu Feng sat there and made a silent gesture and ordered the table!


    Ye Xinlan immediately understood what it meant. Seeing ye Ling to open her mouth, she immediately covered her mouth and walked over. The little girl didn''t know what the situation was. She couldn''t make a sound. She cried.


    Ye Xinlan glanced at the table and saw that there was a skirt showing a little outside. He glared at Chu Feng fiercely and scolded the son of a bitch. He didn''t worry when he came back.


    Also holding Ye Ling did not speak to her: "the little girl started to say that she would play with you and go to sleep. Now it seems that she is sleepy and has a bad mood. Maybe another day!"I wanted to have a rest here tonight, but there is obviously someone under the table. Ye Xinlan doesn''t want to expose anything, which is not conducive to the growth of xiaoling''er.


    Holding Ye Ling and leaving, Feng Qingqing and Ziyi come out from under the table again. Chu Feng smiles bitterly and spreads his hands: "two, please go back!"


    "I don''t!" Feng Qingqing didn''t care so much. She took Chu Feng''s arm and leaned on him: "I have skin ties with you. I''m here tonight. She should go back."


    Don''t want to, Ziyi also came over, hum a way, holding Chu Feng''s other hand: "I can be sure, I and his skin close, earlier than you."


    Feng Qingqing didn''t believe that Ziyi would be entangled with Chu Feng and narrowed her eyes: "really?"


    Chu Feng awkwardly coughed: "I think, you''d better go back first, aunt Ye''s room is next door."


    No doubt not to admit that is to admit, Feng Qingqing stamped Chu Feng''s foot: "asshole, you should do that with my most hated Ziyi. I''m disgusted to death. I''ll go back to clean the road."


    Ziyi also stamped on Chu Feng''s foot: "after you touch her, I won''t play with you!"


    Two people directly left, let Chu Feng heart wow cool, I offended who I, I do not seem to want you to do anything?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1752

    The next morning, as soon as it was clear, Chu Feng had already got up and was ready to leave.


    Ziyi and others also went back to their respective territories. According to Chu Feng''s account, nothing happened. He didn''t want anyone to know about it. He came back!


    Take the rosefinch, fengqingqing and manna on the helicopter and go back to the imperial city. As for the rosefinch, because the latter is a powerful demigod, lengrushuang and Murong ice are no longer there, and a strong person is always needed to play a certain role around.


    Zhuque, is the right candidate, as for Feng Qingqing, that is the follower of Zhuque, just don''t want to take her, can''t!


    When the sky showed a little warm sunshine, the helicopter also officially took off towards the imperial city. This trip of Chu Feng was not deliberately high-profile. After half a year''s disappearance, Chu Feng also wanted to see how many ghosts and ghosts jumped out when he was away. He just took this opportunity to do it all at once.


    Longmen holy land is a straight-line distance to the Imperial City, plus the armed helicopter of the Royal City troops. There is no need to go around and no one will stop you on the way, so you can fly directly to the imperial city.


    At about ten o''clock in the morning, the armed helicopter also officially circled over the Imperial City Army. Seeing an armed helicopter flying in, all the troops were slightly stunned. Isn''t this the one that flew out the day before yesterday? It seems that there is no report about where it is going.


    But they are also in the heart of curiosity, did not care too much.


    In the airport circled slowly down, Chu Feng through the window looking at the hot-blooded man under training, eyes calm and gentle, seems to have no mood fluctuations.


    However, people who know Chu Feng know that this is a sign that the volcano will erupt at any time. Lin Wei was in the Imperial City Army. Under the gaze of thousands of soldiers, Lin Wei was thrown into the imperial prison without even the opportunity to explain.


    It can be imagined that Chu Feng did not have much affection for the soldiers of the Imperial City troops. He would not listen to the explanation, and his feelings would be turbulent. He had no brain!


    The helicopter stopped smoothly, the propeller turned slowly, and the cabin door opened. Zhou Jingxing took Yaduo down first because they were going to have a wedding. Yaduo would not go back to hiding place this time.


    Sally Lin also followed behind, Chu Feng with the rosefinch, they got off the helicopter.


    "Brother, I miss you!"


    As soon as he got off the plane, Li Ji''s unique voice came and opened his arms toward the Chu wind: "I thought you had seen through the worldly monk, but now I''m very happy to see you. That shows that you are still greedy for worldly things. That''s good!"


    Chu Feng passed by with a faint smile and Li Ji''s heavy embrace. In addition, Su Mo Bei and ye Zisheng were all around, and Li Ji mobilized all the guards to defend them. Everyone only knew that an armed helicopter had landed, but they didn''t know who was coming down from the armed helicopter.


    And three people one by one hugged, patted Li Ji on the shoulder: "wait for me to deal with the matter, then hit you a good meal!"


    Li Jiceng stepped back a few steps, his eyes were alert and funny: "why?"


    At the beginning, Zhou Zimo and I are very happy to deal with the affairs of Lin Zimo, but now I''m not happy with you


    Four people smile bitterly, dare to say to beat them on the holy land, also Chu Feng.


    Li Ji took Chu Feng''s shoulder and walked forward. He said helplessly: "brother, it''s not that I don''t want to protect Linwei. Although the mass pressure is great, I can press it down as long as I move my finger. It''s just that Lin Wei involved two people this time, which is not so easy to solve. No. 1 also has a headache."


    Chu Feng just knows what Lin Wei went in because of, but he doesn''t know who he is. At the moment, it seems that it is a little unusual.


    But think about it, Chu Feng also probably understood that if only ordinary people were involved, it could be suppressed by virtue of the ability of the Imperial City four little.


    So there''s also the top level: "who are those two people?"


    Li Ji asked people to drive over and simply told him: "the female is the deputy commander''s deputy and his niece. Of course, the most important thing is that her name is liusimeng, and her surname is Liu!"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly: "willow?"


    "Yes Li Ji nodded and whispered, "it''s my father''s deputy, Liu''s granddaughter!"


    Chu Feng coughed gently and had no choice but to smile bitterly. He thought he was just a slightly better woman. Unexpectedly, he was still a famous lady. Now that he has changed his term, Li Zong has gone down, but his former deputy is still there, and now he has taken up the position of national No.4.


    That is to say, the woman in question is the granddaughter of Master Liu No. 4. No wonder Li Ji can''t suppress them!


    In Chu Feng''s understanding of the look, Li Ji said again: "there is another one that is not easy to do. Master Yang''s favorite student is to serve as the deputy leader of the Dragon corps, and now the temporary leader, chen fan!"


    Chu Feng a Leng: "Chen fan?"


    I feel familiar, but I can''t remember for a while."Fan Qing''s husband!" Li Ji said with a playful smile: "at the beginning, master Yang asked him to come to the Imperial City Army to enter the Dragon Corps. This boy''s ability is OK, but it''s not so bad that it''s not even half as good as Lin Wei''s. However, he''s very popular. He''s not only respected by the members of the Dragon corps, but also appreciated by some army leaders."


    "In a word, he can be vice captain, it is he who can drill, not he has real strength."


    Chu Feng suddenly remembered fan Qing''s husband who only knew how to pursue power. Even when he was resting, he never went to find fan Qing. Instead, he made a good relationship and climbed up step by step.


    Since Guangzhou was transferred to the Imperial City, it has been only eight or nine months since Guangzhou was transferred to the imperial city. Now, he has been the deputy leader of the dragon team, the dragon team with sharp swords, and now he is the temporary leader. Once Lin Wei can not prove his innocence, he is the undisputed leader.


    At the lowest level, I have to go to the major general. What a success!


    Thinking of Chen Fan and thinking of Liu''s granddaughter, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Li Shao, I want to have a dream with Liu Si. In addition, I want to see Lin Wei. I want to know the specific situation at that time."


    Li Ji is not surprised that Chu Feng wants to see the party, and nods to say that there is no problem: "Chen fan, he was shot twice by Lin Wei, very angry, Lin Wei into prison, he has half of the responsibility, because he bit Lin Wei, bullying men and women, ignoring military prestige, plus thousands of soldiers watching, master Yang finally had no choice but to throw Lin Wei in."


    Today''s old man Yang is No. 3. Chen Fan was brought out by him. Lin Wei is the best soldier in the whole army. We can imagine his helplessness.


    Chufeng pondered a smile, meaningful: "I never want to go to see a abandoned wife, just for the sake of climbing up, arrange this matter on the line!"


    The car has already arrived. Li Ji and Chu Feng got on one. Zhou Jingxing and they all went to other cars. On the way, Li Ji made a phone call to ask Liu Simeng to come and have dinner at the state guesthouse at noon.


    "Less wind, you won''t be too bloody next?"


    After the phone hung up, Li Ji leaned on the seat, and the driver in front of him was absolutely trustworthy. So he asked directly: "I firmly believe that Linwei is innocent as you are. But at that time, so many people watched, and there was no water in the two guns. After that, Lin Wei did not explain it. After the investigation by Zixuan girl, there was no result."


    Chu Feng rolled down the window and saw a figure walking from a distance. He felt familiar and took back his eyes: "it''s still that sentence. Lin Wei was wrong. I killed him to defend the national military power. He was right. I slaughtered the third army. Li Shao. Do you think that Lin Wei is really like this. No one is behind to boost the flames. Chen fan can turn the storm?"


    "Lin Wei is the youngest major general in the army. He is a man of iron and blood who has been pushed ahead of the people by the state. Without trial or investigation, he can be directly thrown into prison?"


    Li Ji pondered a smile: "you are still the same as at the beginning, cold-blooded and cruel!" The big hand waved: "don''t say anything. I''m all for it!"


    Chu Feng''s heart moved, a faint smile, knowing that Li Ji''s heart may also have ideas, but did not show it.


    "Captain, it''s the third youth of the imperial city!" In Chu Feng, their motorcade left the Imperial City troops, a soldier also came to a building, saluted in the office and said respectfully: "it seems to be meeting someone."


    Sitting in the car was Chen fan, who was already a major general less than 30 years ago. The temporary captain of the sharp sword dragon corps of the whole army raised his head and looked out of the window: "pick up someone. Who can let the three boys of the imperial city meet together? Are you kidding?"


    The soldier who reported the report firmly replied: "it is indeed the third Shao in the imperial city. As for who to pick up, I don''t know, because the surrounding area was surrounded at that time. However, I saw Minister Zhou Jingxing, who might be greeting him, because there was no Minister Zhou Jingxing among them when the third youth came."


    Chen fan also wanted to ask something, saw a charm figure standing at the door, waved: "you go down first!"


    The soldier nodded and retreated respectfully.


    The comer was fan Qing, who was in a milky white dress. The woman came in with a cold face and said, "Chen fan, others don''t know you, but I know very well. I advise you to be frank and lenient and let major general Lin come out. Don''t forget that he has a brother named Chu Feng!"


    Chen Fan frowned and pointed to his legs: "I was shot twice, and thousands of people saw it."


    "He forced Mr. Liu''s granddaughter. Can miss liu lie? Fan Qing, you don''t understand!"


    She stood up and went to the woman and reached out her hand to touch her face. Fan Qing, however, stepped back two steps and refused to get close to Chen fan.


    Chen Fan glances at her anger and finds that the woman is more and more attractive, but she doesn''t touch her. She came to the imperial city two months ago because of Lin Wei''s affairs, but she doesn''t give him a chance.


    Chen fan was angry: "Lin Wei has disturbed the military discipline. I have a clear conscience. As for his brother, I don''t know if he is dead. Even if he is alive, what can he do to me?"


    "The evidence is conclusive. Mr. Yang and No. 1 both gave orders. What''s the matter with me?"


    Fan Qing naturally understood the husband who lived together less and separated more, and sneered: "you will regret it. Those who think Chu Feng died will die in the end."Fan Qing left with a cold word. She has been paying attention to some things in the imperial city for the past two months. The Fourth Youth of the imperial city began to have frequent activities the day before yesterday. Ye Zixuan, Zhou Xiaoxuan and others seldom know the trace.


    Her intuition, chen fan to bad luck, want to persuade, but the latter, has been completely blinded by the right.


    The leader of the sharp sword dragon corps of the whole army, the rank of major general, attracts the attention of the public. He has changed his mind!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1753

    It''s close to 12 noon, the State Guesthouse.


    Li Ji asked for a room here, set up a table of sumptuous lunch, as for whom to entertain, no one knows.


    At the moment, there are less than ten people sitting in the room, and none of them have been served. Chu Feng sits there chatting with Li Ji. It seems that Lin Wei''s affairs are not so important at the moment.


    Zhuque and fengqingqingchu first asked them to go to fengteng garden. They were not used to participating in such lunches. They just took nectar with them, because they needed the latter to receive the information from the Imperial City in real time, so as to arrange everything in detail.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan sat on the side of Yaduo, chatting with Yaduo. From time to time, she looked at Chu Feng and manna. She scolded the bastard secretly. The rabbit didn''t eat the grass by the nest, and her hands didn''t let it go.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what Zhou Xiaoxuan was complaining about, and looked at the time: "can''t you not come?"


    Li Ji also looked at the clock on the wall: "can''t, then don''t give me face, I''ll smoke her old man."


    Just fell, the door was pushed open, a pondering voice came: "Li Ji, who are you going to smoke?"


    Peng ruohuan!


    The strong and active woman came in. Beside her, there was a woman in a gentle purple dress. She looked delicate and had a standard melon seed face. She looked a little weak, but she couldn''t stop being pitied.


    Li Jiceng stood up and immediately showed a smile: "if Huan elder sister, you came, that you heard wrong, I dare to smoke who''s father?"


    Peng ruohuan snorted, Li Ji is the same when facing her. When facing other people, she doesn''t give her face at all. Even the older generation is scolded by Li Ji.


    Then his eyes fell on Chu Feng''s body. Like Sally Lin, he wanted to cut meat on Chu Feng''s body. His eyes were penetrating!


    The graceful woman behind Peng ruohuan also stepped forward and bowed in place: "Li Shao, Zhou Shao, ye Shao, Su Shao, Princess Yaduo, Xiaoxuan, Linlin, how are you!"


    As for Ganlu and chufeng, I''ve never seen them, and I don''t know how to say hello!


    Li Ji, smiling, asked them to sit down first and gestured to the waiter: "silk dream, we all grew up with naked buttocks, so don''t be so polite. I always feel uncomfortable!"


    Obviously, this person is liusi dream!


    It''s just that Li Ji''s words made the corners of people''s mouth twitch violently, especially speechless. If Li Ji didn''t know that Li Ji had no taboos, he would have suspected that he was teasing liusimeng.


    I grew up with little naked buttocks. At that time, I was three or four years old. How can I compare with Li Ji? This guy.


    Liu Si Meng''s face turned red. She was also thundered by Li Ji''s words and lowered her head: "yes, brother Ji!"


    Peng ruohuan and Liu Simeng sat down, and the waiters began to serve the dishes. A dozen dishes were quickly put on the table, and the first-class Chinese wine was also placed on the table.


    Li Ji also side hand, introduced: "this is the granddaughter of Master Liu, deputy commander of the Imperial City Army, Miss Liu Simeng." Obviously, she told Chu Feng her identity.


    Liu Si Meng nodded to Chu Feng and manna, showing her good family education.


    Chu Feng can see that Liu Si Meng is not deliberately artificial, but she has such a character. She starts a little speculation in her heart and overthrows it. Such a woman will not use any conspiracy. It seems that things are a little complicated, and it is no wonder that thousands of soldiers are in a turbulent mood.


    Such a woman in the army, that is simply a goddess, or high above the goddess can not be blasphemed!


    Li Ji also introduced: "this is the general manager of heaven and earth and water bath paradise in the Imperial City, and is also one of the three main officials of the ruling."


    As the granddaughter of No. 4, Liu Simeng can still know these things.


    Liusi dream was not surprised, nor heard of manna in heaven and earth and water bath paradise such a place to show contempt, decent nod: "Miss Gan."


    Li Ji then pointed to the Chu wind: "this, called Chu wind!"


    For Chu Feng, there are too many titles to introduce, but Chu Feng can prove many things.


    Obviously, Peng ruohuan didn''t tell any information before he came. He just said that Li Ji would invite him to dinner. At the moment, when he heard Li Ji''s introduction, Liu Si Meng''s pretty face without fluctuation showed surprise, and she stood up a little out of shape: "less wind!"


    Chufeng gentle smile: "we eat first, chat, Miss Liu do not need to be formal!"


    Liu Simeng is also a person who has seen a big scene, and it is not that she has never seen a big person. The name of Chu Feng has been heard countless times, but it is the first time to meet her. The first impression is that she is much younger than she imagined.


    Nodding slightly and sitting down, the woman who is not a vase knows very well why this meal is today. However, Chu Feng doesn''t talk about it now, and liusi dream will not take the lead in mentioning it, which will affect everyone''s appetite.


    Because Chu Feng didn''t mention the reason for the moment, everyone started the dinner party. The atmosphere between the dinner was quite harmonious. The only thing that was not beautiful was that Peng ruohuan didn''t pay attention to the number of people present, and his undisguised good feeling for Chu Feng made the latter feel helpless.Zhou Xiaoxuan has a big opinion about this, but Peng ruohuan is a neuropathic woman. She is angry in her heart and can''t talk about it. Moreover, Chu Feng has no choice but to repel her. Zhou Xiaoxuan is so happy that my husband doesn''t like you.


    When it was nearly one o''clock, the meal was finally over. Li Ji asked the waiter to remove everything and serve tea.


    As we all know, the next step is to get to the point.


    Chufeng took a sip of tea and felt the fragrance of tea between his lips and teeth. Knowing that it was a good Pu''er, he breathed out a pleasant breath and said with a smile, "Miss Liu, what kind of tea do you think can be better enjoyed?"


    People are stunned, Chu Feng asked what to do with this?


    Liusi dream gently sipped the tea, elegant acme, closed her eyes for a while, opened, a quiet smile: "comfortable tea, people like to drink tea, then is to enjoy."


    "Whether it''s good tea, or a few yuan or two of tea, as long as the drinker likes it, it''s enjoyment."


    "Miss Liu, be knowledgeable and reasonable!" Chu Feng faintly smiles and knows that liusimeng is a woman who will not embarrass others as long as she can go there: "I am not a person who is beating around the bush. Miss Liu, I am Lin Wei''s brother. Dare to discuss a matter with you. Is it feasible?"


    Liu Si Meng looks puzzled and opens her lips: "major general Lin is a good general, but I can''t help it."


    "I know there''s nothing you can do about it." Chu Feng pondered with a smile. Such a thing involves military dignity. Liu Simeng certainly can''t work: "I just want to know, if I give you a chance to forgive Linwei, will you continue to let him stay in prison or let him out?"


    People also look at Liu Simeng, although the latter has no effect on this matter, but if she does not investigate, Lin Wei''s pressure will be reduced a lot, after all, Liu Simeng is the party.


    Liusi dream lowered her head: "I don''t know, because there is no such opportunity."


    Chu Feng leaned on the chair, and the atmosphere in the room was more heavy. Chu Feng said faintly, "I want to discuss with Miss Liu about Lin Wei''s marrying you. Can you give me an answer?"


    Everyone was surprised. Liu Simeng was stunned. She felt that she had heard the wrong thing. Now that Lin Wei is beaten down by the top and is under the pressure of the whole army, how can she marry?


    "Miss Liu, it has happened. Your innocence is not here." Chu Feng didn''t care too much, and continued: "and I believe that you can''t marry other people in the future. I believe you are a woman with the tradition of only marrying one husband. Lin Wei is your first man, and you will not marry other people again."


    Everyone was stunned, but Liu Si Meng lowered her head, because Chu Feng was right.


    She is a very traditional woman in her bones. Although in the army, she has never forgotten this tradition. If Lin Wei touches her, she has already regarded Lin Wei as a man. However, this is a game and she can''t do anything about it.


    Today, Chu Feng wanted to ask about the specific situation of that day, but seeing liusi dream, Chu Feng knew that there would be no harvest in this woman because she was too simple.


    Seeing her silence, Chu Feng stood up and said, "as long as the person who drinks tea is comfortable, it is a kind of enjoyment. As long as you feel comfortable with marriage, then nothing matters, isn''t it?"


    Liu Simeng''s body shook and raised her head. Chu Feng even saw through her mind. In fact, she never hated Lin Wei, but Liu Simeng lowered her head: "little wind, Lin Wei already has a wife and children!"


    Chufeng chufeng laughed heartily, not an answer. He had already given him the answer. He took the dew to the door and stopped at the door: "Miss Liu, tell Master Liu that Chu Feng will visit tomorrow."


    "Li Shao, under the arrangement, I''m going to see Lin Wei!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1754

    At four o''clock in the afternoon, the imperial prison in the border state of the imperial city was heavily guarded.


    This is the highest level prison in the holy pilgrimage. It has been 70 years since it was built. All the people in this prison are people who are influential in the decision-making of one party.


    In other words, not everyone is qualified to be put in here, but also needs some qualifications, at least officials at the ministerial and provincial levels, and the next ones are at the vice ministerial level, and the ordinary ones are not even qualified to enter the imperial prison.


    Here, the most famous people who had been imprisoned in the turmoil, as well as a number of high-ranking officials who went on during the reign of Li Zong, even if the literati had not handed over everything and left the Imperial City, they would have been thrown here.


    Lin Wei, major general and model of the whole army are also being held here.


    Chu Feng and Gan Lu get off a car. After dinner, he goes to deal with some things, and asks Li Ji to arrange someone to take him to Lin Wei. Because Lin Wei''s affairs have a huge impact, and because of the particularity of the imperial prison, anyone who wants to go in needs to be approved by Office No. 2.


    Although Chu Feng can sneak in quietly, he still has a heart of pilgrimage and wants to maintain the dignity of imperial prison.


    Waiting, a sports car whistling from the distance, Chu Feng looked to see the people down from above, the corners of his mouth twitched: "how come you are everywhere?"


    Come on, Peng ruohuan!


    Peng ruohuan pondered a smile and came over regardless of Chu Feng. There was a tall and moving manna beside Chu Feng and took his arm: "because I''m Miss Peng. As for why Li Ji didn''t come, I''m sorry to tell you that I threatened him. If I come, I''ll tell Yan le that he went to heaven and earth a few days ago."


    "So he won''t come. Give me the chance to get in touch with you and seduce you."


    As always straightforward, as always initiative, as always let Chu wind helpless.


    In the color of Ganlu, Chu Feng sighed helplessly: "fortunately, I will leave soon."


    I saw many people along the way, but they didn''t see Chu Feng and Peng ruohuan.


    I have been to a three-story square building. There are all kinds of plants and trees around. It''s a bit like a park. Who can imagine this is a prison. I can''t help it. All the people here are big people. Naturally, we should give some good environment. Who knows whether they will turn over one day?


    Entering the inside, at a corner, Peng ruohuan suddenly pulled Chu Feng and pushed him to the wall: "there are too many monitoring. It happens to be a dead corner. There is little wind. One kiss is good. Otherwise, I''ll leave now, and you can''t see Lin Wei. I''m threatening you. Are you willing?"


    Looking at her pretty face and her delicate red lips, Chu Feng looked at her left eye and found that other places were monitored, but here was a dead end.


    Chufeng was stunned and found that he always underestimated Peng ruohuan''s toughness.


    Because Peng ruohuan even up and down, feeling is a female lecher, just a sudden she was caught.


    People are men''s initiative, Peng ruohuan completely reversed the role, Chu Feng is very speechless.


    But Peng ruohuan did not feel general, smiling and playfully approaching, pulling Chu Feng to the second floor, smiling with indescribable joy: "when I met in the Guangzhou fengteng Hotel, I went back to do a good research. Women are flexible, so I overcame my fear and firmly believed that I could accommodate it."


    "Less wind, wait to leave, candlelight dinner, soft big bed, have a romantic love affair?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth convulsed violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and running in his heart. He felt that he was a little white in front of Peng ruohuan, and Peng ruohuan was a female lecher.


    Passing the helpless smile: "I''m afraid that I can''t run away the next day. I''ll give you a place in the harem."


    Peng ruohuan''s eyes playfully: "if you want to put on your pants, you can''t be responsible. I''m Peng ruohuan. I have my pride. It''s just that the wind is weak. If not, you should be responsible for it!"


    All the way to the third floor, a total of more than 20 rooms, all closed doors, can not see who is holding inside, inside also do not know who passed.


    Chu Feng curiously left eye perspective, the corner of the mouth twitch, really is the place where big men gather!


    A prison guard swipe his card to open it, then quietly retreats, not caring and caring.


    Peng ruohuan also released Chu Feng''s hand: "I''m waiting for you outside."


    Chu Feng nodded, opened the door, went in and closed it. Seeing the environment inside, he felt a little sigh. It was just like a standard and exquisite room and hall, but the gate was like an iron prison door.


    Hearing the opening of the door, a strong young man came out of the room. Seeing Chu Feng, he was stunned and pleased. He bowed his head in shame: "brother, I let you down, but I''m very happy to see you come back with nothing."


    Chu Feng looked at Lin Wei and seemed to be haggard. He went to pat him on the shoulder and sat down: "you are my brother. You will never let me down. I don''t ask anything else. Tell me, do you like liusi dream?"Lin Wei was stunned and shook his head: "brother, I have Dou Qing."


    "You have Dou Qing, but you didn''t say you don''t like liusi dream. It seems that you really have a heart!" Chu Feng laughed with astonishment, but Lin Wei was still so real. Leaning on the sofa, he said, "I''m going to take a trip to Liu''s house to propose marriage to you. How do you feel?"


    Lin Wei was shocked: "brother, can this also work?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "elder brother, has always been impossible to become a possible person."


    Lin Wei nodded, sat down and immediately shook his head: "no, I can''t apologize to Dou Qing. I''ve let her down. I don''t know how she is in these two months. If I still marry liusimeng, I won''t be a human being."


    Chu Feng gave Lin Wei a faint look. It seems that the boy is a little fond of liusi dream, but he doesn''t want to hurt Dou Qing: "I''ll find a time to see her and tell her that liusimeng is the granddaughter of No. 4. If you do such a thing, what Liu Laozi is waiting for is your nod, or even if I give absolute evidence, your life will be over."


    "I don''t want to see you lose everything and nothing, and you should know that the Liu family will not allow such a scandal, and I will spare no effort to suppress you. I don''t have much time to take care of it. Marrying liusimeng is the only way to extinguish the anger of the Lius family. After all, you are really tarnishing the innocence of liusi dream."


    Lin Wei frowned: "but Dou Qing?"


    "I''ll tell you, you''ll wait to marry Miss Liu, but you can''t refute any of my decisions." Chu Feng Yang interrupted his words and asked, "in addition, what happened that day, you are not an impulsive person, and I believe you are not a lustful person."


    "If I want you to go out, you have to convince all parties and, of course, let the Lius put out their anger."


    Linwei thought for a moment and shook his head: "I''m not very clear. That day was a military resistance match. I took the people of the Dragon corps as the finale. Later, I completed the task perfectly and destroyed the other party''s headquarters. Later, when I returned to my temporary lounge, I took a bath, drank a bottle of water, and then went out for a walk."


    Frowning and recalling that time, Lin Wei continued: "then I went to a small forest, and I met Miss Liu. I saw her walking there. Then we walked together for a while, and finally I sent her back."


    "Strangely, when I went to Miss Liu''s, she asked me to sit down. I thought it was still early, so I took a seat, but later I didn''t know anything. When I woke up, I was frightened by Miss Liu''s scream."


    Scratching his head, embarrassed: "I was very angry. I pulled out my gun and gave Chen Fan two shots. Then I alerted the army commander. Mr. Yang also came. Several female military doctors also went in to check Miss Liu''s condition and confirmed that she was broken, as well as the body fluid I left in her body!"


    "But brother, believe me, I never forced Miss Liu. I swear!"


    Chu Feng frowned deeply. According to Lin Wei, there was nothing suspicious and nothing special happened during the period. But how could it have happened without knowing it?


    Suddenly opened his eyes, Chu Feng stood up: "I know what happened."


    Lin Wei was stunned: "what?"


    Chu Feng recalled that he had been in Tibet for half a year, and the villagers there said something: "there is a kind of amorous grass in Tibet, which is colorless and tasteless. After being ignited, it can make people fall into illusory relationships. There is no residue, no abnormality, no memory!"


    "Stay at ease, tomorrow, brother let you out!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1755

    After seeing Lin Wei and knowing the situation at that time, Chu Feng judged that it was a kind of love grass in Tibet.


    Because this kind of grass has been forbidden to be planted in Tibetan areas. It can only be found in the leeward of some mountain states and grasslands. It belongs to a kind of prohibited herb. It is generally used for medical purposes to give people who have problems in their life, let them fall into illusion and recover their self-confidence and ability.


    I don''t want Lin Wei to say it now. Of course, Chu Feng still asks people to explore some news first. Otherwise, it will be useless.


    After five o''clock, Chu Feng left the imperial prison and was tortured by Peng ruohuan. She only slightly restrained herself when she saw manna.


    "Less wind. Goodbye. Please call me whenever you have something." Peng ruohuan looks at her car. Chu Feng is definitely impossible to walk with her. She murmurs and turns away smartly. She always sticks to Chu Feng and may not succeed.


    Chu wind see Peng ruohuan leave, is a complete relief.


    Chufeng frowned: "don''t look at me like this. Do you think I''m shooting with her?"


    Ganlu cast a meaningful glance at Chu Feng: "I don''t know whether to open a gun or not, but I know that the little Lord is now, very sad!"


    Along manna''s eyes, Chu Feng coughed awkwardly: "after all, I''m a normal man."


    Ganlu a Leng, Chu Feng has opened the door of the driver''s seat, blinking his eyes for a time to recall.


    Did ye Zisheng treat you?


    Ganlu patted her head and remembered that when he Runxin came to the Imperial City, he invited Li Ji to have a party with them by taking advantage of his relationship with Ye Zisheng. At that time, Ganlu thought that Chu Feng was in her office and gave Chu Feng a pink look: "young master, can you be a little worse? Hanyun, but I curse you by drawing circles every day


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Chu Feng was provoked by Peng ruohuan that kind of feeling, impatient to drink a way, anyway is not without and manna ambiguous, innocuous, more than once, is also like that.


    Ganlu looks sad from the other side of the road, Chu Feng started the car, manna said: "little Lord, can you do at night, so I''m not used to it!"


    Chu Feng moved his leg and gave manna a a white look: "I want Lin Wei to marry liusimeng, and I have to explain to Dou Qing that she won''t get upset. How do you want me to bear it?"


    Manna pursed her lower lip. She was always cool and proud in front of people. Although she was in the car, the concealment of the car was good, but manna could not let go.


    He turned his head to one side and said, "I can''t do it anyway. I feel that people can see it."


    There are a lot of vehicles coming and going around. Manna can''t let go after all.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment. She also knew that it was still in the daytime. Ganlu definitely disagreed and laughed bitterly: "OK, when I didn''t say it, you''ll wait at night."


    Manna Du Du mouth: "not sure where you go at night, afraid of a ball!"


    "Lulu!" the voice of pleading was revealed


    Sweet dew excites spirit for a while, surprised look to Chu Feng: "little Lord, you have a fever?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and said, "if you don''t give me any comfort, I''ll be burned to death. The car has good concealment. You''re lying on your stomach, obedient and obedient."


    Ganlu''s pretty face is slightly red. She is twenty-six or seven years old. When was she teased like this? She was red and intelligent. Her face was full of shyness. She looked out of the window and looked at Chu Feng''s innocent eyes: "that, you are driving!"


    Feeling that Manna is soft hearted, Chu Feng believes that women are kind-hearted, and her tone is a little weak: "nothing. I''m a martial arts man, and I have a strong sense of power. I won''t have any trouble."


    Ganlu whitened Chu Feng. She bit her teeth and hesitated there. She raised her head and said, "well, just once, I can''t do this in the future, and I''m not allowed to ask for it every time. I''m still a virgin, but I''m not worth your money for blaspheming."


    Chu Feng patted his chest: "next time, take Huanglong straight!"


    "Go away!" Ganlu said shyly. She also curled up her hair and went down with her face red.


    as the night fell, the imperial city was lit with lights and neon lights, which was full of the endless charm of the ancient imperial city at night.


    A villa state more than ten kilometers away from Guanghan garden is now lit with street lights and many colorful lights. Under the night, it is like a park.


    At the moment, one of them covers a large area and is surrounded by a fence. The garden is full of people.


    "Dou Qing, I want you to hand in the house property certificate and the betrothal gift under Lin Wei immediately."


    A middle-aged couple stood in front of them. There were dozens of men and women in the back. Everyone''s clothes were very gorgeous. It could be seen that they were people of status. At the moment, everyone''s face was angry, especially the middle-aged woman''s expression was even more angry.


    This is the villa that Chu Feng gave to Dou Qing and Lin Wei. After Lin Wei''s accident, Dou Qing moved out of the army to live here, as well as several servants arranged by Huangfu ruodie.


    At this time, standing in front of her are her relatives, her parents, but Dou Qing is not happy at all, and a little sad.Although the scandal broke out in Linwei, it did not spread in a large area, but it was known to the high-level and close people. After two months, Lin Wei didn''t come out. Dou Qing''s relatives thought that Lin Wei was finished.


    Of course, there is another reason for them to come, that is to ask Dou Qing to hand over the property right of the villa, as well as all the things hired at the beginning.


    Because Dou Qing and Lin Wei, no matter her parents or relatives, no one gets any benefits. They are told by Chu Feng that ye Zisheng will be abandoned in the next few months. Although Dou Fu is still in that position, he feels different from before.


    He had a chance to join the municipal Party committee when he was elected, but he was forced down. After that, he learned that ye Zisheng had an explanation. He could only sit in this position until he retired.


    He is still good, but the rest of his relatives in the unit have been turned down under various pretexts. Although there is no confiscation of property or detention in prison, they have lost a lot and almost become ordinary families.


    When Lin Wei was still in high position in the army, they did not dare to get angry, but now Lin Wei''s accident is obviously still unable to come out. In addition, Chu Feng has been missing for a long time, they all feel that they have been killed by the high-level.


    So they came together and asked Dou Qing to make up for their loss. Some people directly said that Dou Qing was wrong. As a family member, she did not take care of her relatives. She even allowed Ye Zisheng to leave them. Anyway, what terrible things were said. Dou Qing was very sad for those relatives who were chasing interests.


    At the moment, mother Dou is no longer the enigmatic demeanor of the past. She only looks like a shrew. She scolds: "you are an unfilial girl. When I asked you to come out when I lived in the army, you said that you didn''t have time. You married a man and didn''t know how to let your father climb up. You are so unfilial. How many times do you see the relatives asking you? What''s your attitude?"


    "It''s a wolf with white eyes. Now Linwei is finished, and Chu Feng is probably dead. Hurry up and hand over the property rights of the villa and the betrothal gifts that he was hired at the beginning."


    Mother Dou raised her head and hummed, "now your father is frustrated. It''s no fun if you don''t go to work as a section officer. My family is going to do business in the sea. There is a lack of start-up capital. I have already contacted the buyer for the villa, which is 80 million yuan. In addition, those betrothal gifts and cash have also been handed over, which should be your compensation."


    "When you marry a man, you forget your origin," Dou Qing stressed


    Dou Qing looked at his parents and relatives for their own difficulties, frowned: "parents, these are Linwei''s industries, I can''t make the decision!"


    After all, Dou Fu was an official. He was calm and said in an official voice: "we know that it is his property that we want. I have already contacted people. We don''t need Lin Wei''s signature to change the property right and sell it off. You don''t have to worry about that much. Moreover, he has been in the imperial prison. I haven''t heard of anyone who can go in and come out in the past 20 years."


    "And he''s just a rogue. I''m sorry you didn''t say that. He also touched his granddaughter No. 4. Do you think you have a future? Dad is also for your own good. Otherwise, if the Lius get angry, you may not have any of them. "


    Although Dou Qing is kind-hearted, she is not a fool. She speaks well for her sake. In fact, she only knows that Lin Wei may not be able to get up and is afraid that these industries will be confiscated by the government. Therefore, she takes the time to think about it and saves all the dregs.


    Dou Qing patted the sleeping child in his arms and shook his head: "I didn''t understand before, but now I know ye Shao''s decision is right. I''m glad I didn''t ask Lin Wei to ask for anything, because you don''t know how to be satisfied at all!"


    "If you want money, I can give you one million yuan of my personal bankbook, but I don''t want to think about Linwei''s things or my wedding gifts."


    "Oh Dou Bi said: "Mom and Dad, you can see that you have a good daughter. At first, Lin Wei is very high and has a brother. Even if we don''t help us, we dare not talk. Now Chu Feng will become ashes. Lin Wei will not come out all his life. She doesn''t care about us. This daughter has been raised for nothing!"


    Looking at the magnificent villa, Dou Bi said with a smile: "but it''s no use. It''s useless if you don''t agree. Dad, she''s not funny and filial. Let''s make it hard."


    Dou Fu glared at Dou Qing: "are you sure you don''t agree?"


    Dou Qing shook his head firmly: "no!"


    "Good!" Father Dou gave a big drink. It seemed that Dou Qing was such an unfilial daughter. He took out a document: "this is the document of the State Party committee of Qinglong state. You can''t stop confiscating this villa and compensating me and your mother."


    "Come on, drive out all the people in the villa and let people handle the property right conversion on the spot."


    This villa belongs to Qinglong state!


    Dou Qing''s face is pale. I can''t believe that his father even used his relationship to swallow up the villa directly. His face is full of pain. Is this still his parents?


    Dou''s mother looked at Dou Qing''s eyes, and did not have the slightest kind of love for her daughter: "in addition, you deposit in the bank, I''ll take your ID card to deal with password forgetting. The rest of the cars are all ours. You are unfilial. Don''t blame us for not loving you."


    "Dobby, bring people in, find the gold and silver jewelry, and bring out the car keys and other important items."Dou Bi grinned. It was estimated that there would be 200 million yuan to deal with these problems


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1756

    Obviously, the father and mother of Dou and his relatives were prepared in advance.


    As Dou Qing did not agree, several people immediately came out to take pictures of the villa and the surrounding areas, and some people took out some documents and official seals, which were busy there. Dou Qing took a look and his body was shocked.


    With pain and sorrow in his eyes, Dou Fu Zhen used his relationship to jump directly over her and Linwei, and he was about to swallow up their property and everything.


    Dobby also took more than ten relatives and went into the villa. He pushed all the servants at the door aside, just like when the bandits came into the village. However, they were very careful not to damage anything. Otherwise, it would be worthless if it was sold out at that time.


    Dou Qing couldn''t believe it and shook his head: "Mom and Dad, how can you treat me like this? I''m your daughter."


    Dou''s father was telling those people to change their property right. When Dou''s mother heard the words, she snorted: "you know that you are our daughter. Do you also know that we raised you so much? But if you look at what you''ve done, it''s just unfilial. You can''t take advantage of the reputation of Lin Wei and Chu Feng to help your father. "


    "Why do you let them crush your father and your relatives?"


    The more she said, the more angry she seemed. She continued, "look at Xiong Yan, who grew up with you before. She just married a son of a member of the Standing Committee of the municipal Party committee, and helped her parents and relatives. But you hid in the army and didn''t call you. Are you still a human being?"


    Thinking of a phone call before the change of office, Dou''s mother was even more angry: "also, a year ago, I called you and said that the vice mayor was about to leave. I asked you to say hello to Lin Wei and let your father go up. What about you, unfilial daughter!"


    The rest of the relatives also echoed, saying that Dou Qing was unfilial, forgetting his origin and so on.


    Dou Qing''s body was shocked and tears fell.


    "Mom and Dad, do you think I''m a daughter? Do you want to see me happy, or do you want to see me happy The latter words didn''t come out, but Dou''s mother seemed to know something about it. She hummed: "Dou Bi is the successor of the Dou family. You are a daughter. You are the water that the married daughter threw out. Don''t you know this truth? It doesn''t matter whether you are happy or not. What matters is what benefits we can get if you marry someone else. "


    "You are an unfilial daughter. You married Lin Wei, but you didn''t help us at first, and let his people oppress us. You are not a human being. You are not a human being."


    Dou Qing''s body swayed back and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, two servants helped him not to fall down.


    Shaking her head in pain: "no, you are my parents. I,,,"


    Mother Dou raised her head and said haughtily, "stop talking nonsense. We raised you so much. You should be the last to repay our nurturing kindness."


    What Dou Qing wants to say is interrupted by Dou''s mother, passing by a trace of sadness. Some of the previous puzzles are also clear at the moment.


    At the beginning, Dou''s mother called her many times. Dou Qing and Lin Wei simply said something about this, that is, to support her relatives, her father, or arrange something for Dou Bi.


    At that time, Linwei seriously told her parents and relatives were obviously the people who pursued interests. Anything given to them would not be satisfied, but would harm them.


    With the free wind blowing all over the holy pilgrimage, giving a group of people like Dou Fu and his superior position will only let them go to the guillotine and treat them well, that is to make them plain and light.


    At first, Dou Qing was a little angry about this, but now he can understand it.


    Daughters are regarded as chips to exchange interests. What kind of results will such a person get when he sits in a high position?


    The answer is obvious, for the Dou family, Dou Qing now deeply understand that only let them stay low forever, they will be stable.


    Dou Bi has already taken more than 10 relatives to clean up a circle of villas. He laughs and says, "Mom and Dad, the gold and silver jewelry hired by Lin Wei are all there, and there are five million cash."


    Doumu Doudou and others looked at it, and their eyes brightened slightly. They felt that Dou Qing had made a great success in marrying Lin Weidou''s family. On the contrary, nothing was achieved. At first, Chu Feng and Lin Wei were still there. They didn''t dare to make a mistake. But now that Chu Feng is missing and Lin Wei is in prison, they naturally want to share these good things.


    Who knows if there will be no slag left in the end?


    Seeing that it still took a little time for father Dou to register the property right on the spot, he did not pay attention to it for the time being. He looked at the gold and silver jewelry and cash, and waved his hand: "your relatives have suffered huge losses in the past year because of Dou Qing''s unfilial daughter''s death. Share these gold and silver jewelry and cash."


    "It''s Dou Qing''s compensation for hurting your feelings. It''s also my wish to share weal and woe and share weal and woe together."


    The dozens of relatives who followed were all slightly excited. Although these things didn''t add up to much, the family could also get nearly one million yuan.


    Dou Fu''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt, villa and the rest of the things, or our, you also divided this thing.Dou Qing has been completely dead of heart. Anyone knows that her parents have always regarded her as a tool to exchange for benefits. She is uncomfortable in her heart. She is supported by a servant and sits on the steps. She looks at a group of ugly family members coldly, walking around and commenting and pointing out the rivers and mountains!


    Thinking of what mother Dou said just now, Dou Bi is the successor of the Dou family. She is the water thrown out by a married daughter. She exists in exchange for the interests of the Dou family.


    When Lin Wei was still there, they didn''t dare to complain, but now Lin Wei was in prison, Chu Feng disappeared, and their ugliness was exposed.


    Holding the baby in her arms, Dou Qing looks at each other coldly, and her relatives can be so ugly.


    At this time, a lamp also came in from outside the garden, so that the Dou family members who were chattering there stopped to have a curious look. When they saw that it was an ordinary sports car, they passed by curious. Who was it?


    Inside the car, Chu Feng''s face was gloomy: "why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Manna''s mouth twitched and moved there. Hearing the words, she said angrily, "you son of a bitch, I was going to talk to you, but you wanted this one at that time. Where else do I have a mouth to say?"


    Chu Feng embarrassed smile, but then face more cold.


    Ganlu tells her that since Lin Wei was jailed, Dou''s family members have been watching her change for more than a month. When they find that Lin Wei doesn''t show any signs, they often come to Dou Qing and ask her to sell her villa and property and give the money to the Dou family.


    Only Dou Qing has been ignored.


    Chu Feng looks at the scene at the moment, knowing that Dou''s family seems to be going to be tough. He also sees some people pointing to the villa and commenting. His eyes flash cold and suddenly step on the accelerator.


    Little hand touched the manna of chin, and his face was stunned. The Dou family was going to die in the dark.


    Several Dou''s family members were saying that the villa was good and there were problems there. Suddenly, a car went crazy. They subconsciously turned around and saw the mad cow like car.


    Some people Dodge, two people can''t dodge, Chu wind stepped on the brake and stopped there, the stop of the momentum of sliding directly two people fly out, hit the villa wall.


    Manna opens her mouth and sympathizes with the Dou family. However, she feels that she deserves it. What has Dou family done in the past two weeks? Manna knows very well where she is a parent and a relative. She is a brute.


    Dou Qing completely as a tool to exchange for benefits, now can not get benefits on the angry, daughter do not want.


    Two Dou''s family members were knocked out by the car and fell to the ground. There was no life-threatening, but rib fracture and leg fracture were necessary.


    The whole scene was silent. Everyone was surprised to see the two Dou family members tumbling and yelling in front of them. It was hard to believe that these things happened in front of them.


    If you look at the sports car, you can''t see who is sitting in it.


    Then there was anger. Father Dou hummed and walked forward: "I don''t care who you are, but I can tell you that you are in trouble."


    Chu Feng takes a look through the rearview mirror, and sneers at the corners of his mouth. When the secret path of manna is not good, Chu Feng directly reverses his car. Dou Fu comes over to show off, because he thinks he is a drunk psychopath.


    But I didn''t want the car to go backwards. I was scared and pale at that time. Although I dodged quickly, I fell on the ground. I was in a mess. I heard a strange smell. I was scared to urinate.


    Chu Feng didn''t let it go. He just let the car go around in the garden, scaring dozens of Dou''s family members everywhere. Dou Qing also stood up. She was worried. Her relatives were merciless, but she couldn''t do it unjustly. She was also curious about who was so overbearing. After all, Dou Fu was a science officer in Xuanwu Prefecture!


    For two minutes in a row, Dou bi was knocked out and broke a leg. The rest of Dou''s family members had their heads broken and bleeding. Although they didn''t die, they still had enough pain for ten days and a half months.


    Father Dou, who was scared to urinate, was pale and angry. He stepped forward a little but didn''t dare to get close to the car: "I seriously tell you, this time, even if your father is Li Gang, you will be finished. Do you know who I am? Do you know what you just did? You''re an ignorant guy. You''re driving into someone. "


    The rest of the Dou family were also angry, but they did not dare to get close to the car for fear of hitting again, but they all drank and scolded in their hearts. As long as the people on the car got down, they would kill him.


    "Of course I know who you are."


    The car door opened slowly, and a foot stretched out. There was a loose but hard to ignore voice: "Dou Dawei, a member of Xuanwu Prefecture, who is about to enter the prison!"


    Father Dou''s face was pale, and the rest of his family were shocked, as if they had seen death!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1757

    Chu Feng?


    No matter the father and mother of Dou, or the other Dou family members who had seen Chu Feng, they were at a loss at the moment.


    They had not heard the news of Chu Feng for a long time, so there were a lot of complaints in their hearts, but Lin Wei was still in that position, and they did not dare to reveal it.


    Even if Lin Wei finally got into prison, they didn''t immediately make a disaster. Instead, they waited for more than a month to make sure that Lin Wei couldn''t come out and Chu Feng didn''t show up. Only then did they start to attack Dou Qing.


    I think that chufeng has been killed by the secret. Lin Wei is chufeng''s younger brother, so he is also suppressed.


    Everything is very beautiful. In the past half a month, they will also come to harass Dou Qing. If they don''t take drastic measures, they are also worried about changes. After all, Fengmen Huangfu ruodie and Su Xinyu are still there. Will they protect Lin Wei and Dou Qing?


    But for half a month, they didn''t get any warning when they came to Dou Qing. They thought that Chu Feng and Lin Wei brothers were really finished.


    This evening, the result of the negotiation was reached. If Dou Qing still disagrees, mandatory measures should be taken.


    But, isn''t Chu Feng dead? How did it happen?


    Nervousness and fear filled every Dou family''s heart. They found that God had played a no small joke on them. They seemed to be in bad luck.


    Chu Feng looks at these people and looks disgusted. When Ganlu studies the musical instruments and tells him, Chu Feng still has some opinions about it. No matter how Dou Qing is also the Dou family, they should not go too far. Dou father should at least protect their daughter.


    But now, Chu Feng is very disappointed. Since ancient times, the daughter is cheap, and the ancients have not cheated me!


    Gan Lu also came down from the other side, holding the phone: "little master, I have called Ye Shao. Dou Dawei is no longer a staff member from now on. Moreover, people from group G have intervened to investigate whether there is any malpractice, corruption and bribery during his years in office."


    "In addition, the rest of Dou''s family members who retired or worked in the unit are also under investigation, and any problems in their work will be investigated deeply!"


    Manna''s calm words made all Dou''s family pale.


    Within the system, even a member of the staff dare not say that he is completely clean. What''s more, Dou Fu, a member of Xuanwu Prefecture, relatives and friends, who are all exposed to light and get a lot of benefits, how can they be clean people?


    All of a sudden, everyone panicked.


    Father Dou''s attitude also changed 180 degrees, looking worried: "less wind, we are in laws!"


    "Do I know you?" Chu Feng lightly throw out a sentence, even Lin Kai he can be thrown into prison, not to mention the eyes of these biological daughters can ignore the people?


    The heavy five words make Dou Fu''s face pale in an instant, knowing that he has already offended Chu Feng.


    Mother Dou is no longer mean at the beginning, and now she can see the situation better than father Dou. She is surprised that Chu Feng is OK. She also turns to Dou Qing: "Qingqing, we are your parents and your relatives. We raise you and grow up. You can''t look at us. It''s bad luck!"


    Dou father also caught, quickly turned around to catch Dou Qing this daughter, his phone also killed ring.


    My heart cluttered out, saw the above caller ID, from a leader of the municipal Party committee, also can be regarded as his patron.


    Shaking his hands, he heard a dignified voice from a middle-aged man: "Ye Shao himself called just now to tell you to quit your job. Moreover, the Department of group G has already intervened. I can''t protect you. Prepare for it. I''ll go to group G tomorrow and have a talk."


    With that, he hung up the phone directly. Father Dou''s face was completely pale, ugly, frightened, and afraid.


    "Dou Qing!"


    Chu Feng also faintly opened his mouth at this time, pointing to the villa and everything around: "these are the things we gave you and Linwei. They are your things. No one can take them away, and no one can threaten you!"


    Dou Qing looked at her parents and relatives'' pale faces and knew that the appearance of Chu Feng had made them afraid.


    Open your mouth: "brother, that", "that"


    "you don''t owe them anything!" Chu Feng didn''t give Dou Qing a chance to go on. He said indifferently: "if you have children, you have the responsibility to raise them. And as far as I know, you haven''t taken any money from your family since you went to high school. Until you enter university, you are like this, even now."


    "According to the national law, parents have the responsibility to raise their children before the age of 18. This is the responsibility, so you don''t owe them anything."


    "On the contrary, when you were only 15 years old when you were in high school, they didn''t fulfill their parents'' responsibilities for three years, and let you work as temporary workers. Although it''s understandable, the national law is like this. It''s their responsibility to raise you. In sum, you really don''t owe anything."


    Chu Feng asked Dou Qing to swallow everything she wanted to say for her family. From childhood to adulthood, she did not receive much care. Everything was doubi''s priority. She ate the rest and used the rest.


    However, it is the parents'' responsibility after all. Although it is the parents'' responsibility to support them, the grace of childbirth and the grace of nurturing can not be erased. Even if they raise themselves as adults only in exchange for benefits, they can not be obliterated. Without their support, she could not have grown so big.Dou Qing handed the child in his arms to the servant next to him and knelt down: "brother, I know you are right. My parents are not worthy of sympathy, because they have never regarded me as a daughter, as their own child. But without them, I would not have grown so old today. I hope you can forgive them once and do not let them go to prison. Please!"


    Chu Feng body a shock, see Dou Qing kneeling on the ground, heart passing a trace of helplessness.


    As the old saying goes, there are only children who are not filial, and there are no parents who do not love their children. However, in the Dou family, all these things have turned around. Dou Qing''s parents have always been a form of cultivating interest chess pieces for her.


    However, Dou Qing is still too kind-hearted at heart. Chu Feng sighs softly. If Dou Qing''s parents are like Liu Yan''s parents, Chu Feng doesn''t mind giving them wealth because of Lin Wei''s relationship, but they are not the parents who don''t care about anything as long as their children are happy.


    Today, Dou Qing forgives them. Chu Feng believes that Dou''s father, mother and even his family will only feel that they should be taken for granted. On the contrary, if Dou Qing looks at their misfortune, it will be forgetting their origin.


    Since ancient times, rivers and mountains are easy to change, but hard to change!


    It''s just that Dou Qing has already knelt down in front of her, and Chu Feng can''t hurt her heart. I believe that Lin Wei standing here today will not let Dou Qing suffer any harm.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng waved: "go away, this time Dou Qing forgives you and pleads for you. I can forget it, but you don''t want to get any benefits from Dou Qing, because from this moment on, the villa and everything are under the name of Chu Feng, and I give them to live and use!"


    "If you want something good, come to me and see if I can give it to you!"


    Dou''s father and mother are glad that they don''t have to be unlucky to the end, but they are also suffering from pain. After today, there will be no one else in the Dou family''s functional department, which means that Dou''s family will become ordinary people.


    Dou''s mother was slightly entangled. Seeing that Dou Qing had already got up, she also moved a little bit: "Qingqing, I have no place to go with your father this time. Can we live with you? We are old, children? "


    Chu Feng appeared light ridicule and play, Dou mother this is deliberately to stimulate Dou Qing''s conscience ah, people, really do not know contentment ah!


    Sure enough, Dou Qing knew that after tonight, father Dou would not be a member of the staff, and even the rest of the Dou family would be laid to the end. However, with the punishment of Chu Feng, his parents would become ordinary people. According to the new policy of the holy reign, Dou Fu''s property and savings would be frozen, because there were a lot of them, and their sources were unknown.


    Most likely, it''s on the streets.


    Dou Qing looked a little hesitant, Chu Feng stepped forward: "three minutes, do not roll out, I''ll let people throw you out!"


    Mother Dou was even more flustered. She felt that her daughter would not hurt them if she was in Chu Feng. She took Dou Qing''s hand and looked sad: "Qingqing, do you have the heart to watch your parents on the street? Are you inferior to others? And I can take care of your children, can''t I? "


    At this point, Chu Feng had to feel that Dou''s mother''s mind was still very deep.


    At first, Dou Qing was aggressively asked to hand over this and that. Now, because of him, everything is meaningless, so he plays the family card.


    Chu Feng turned back: "didn''t you hear that this villa is my property?"


    Mother Dou''s face was stiff, her head lowered and she didn''t speak, but she held Dou Qing''s hand a little tight.


    "Dou Qing, some people will change their ways if they give them a chance, but some people, even their parents, can''t give them a chance because it will only hurt them."


    Chu Feng saw Dou Qing''s looseness, sighed and whispered, "it''s not that I''m merciless, nor am I cold-blooded, but I know that the world is so unfair, five million, that five million cash I give them to take, but later, you have no relationship, don''t forget, what they just did to you!"


    Dou Qing smiles bitterly. Of course, she knows that her parents will not change. If she sympathizes with them today, she will become more and more serious.


    The typical person who opens a dyeing house after giving three colors also knows the meaning of Chu Feng''s words. If she is soft hearted today, it will only hurt them. He will not forgive this situation for the second time.


    Dou Qing shook his head: "I''m sorry, you took that five million, it''s a little bit of my heart and gratitude for bringing up, live a good life."


    I feel very sad, but Dou Qing knows that this is the greatest protection for his parents. Otherwise, when Chu Fengzhen starts to work, it is definitely not just about this.


    Mother Dou stood there with a stiff look. Seeing that Dou Qing had already entered the villa, she reacted and said angrily: "unfilial girl, you are not filial!"


    In the hall, hearing his mother turn around and curse himself there, Dou Qing smiles bitterly. Chu Feng is right and not worthy of sympathy.


    "If you give it to you, it''s Qingqing. If you don''t, you''re an unfilial girl. Let them understand what loss is. Maybe they will change."


    Chu Feng followed him in and asked Ganlu to deal with Dou''s family. Those who didn''t leave would be thrown out: "let''s talk about Linwei. I hope you divorce him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1758

    Divorce?


    Don''t say Dou Qing, is to follow the manna who came in after a Leng a Leng.


    Chu Feng came here to divorce Dou Qing and Lin Wei?


    Dou Qing asked the servant to hold the child down first and frowned: "brother, why, although Lin Wei is wrong, I believe it is definitely not his intention. I will not divorce him because of this."


    Seeing that Dou Qing was sincere, Chu Feng couldn''t see anything in his left eye. He knew that Dou Qing really believed that Lin Wei was not a bully.


    I also know that she misunderstood her own meaning, mistakenly thought that Lin Wei could not come out, so he let her divorce.


    Let Ganlu sit down first, and Chu Feng doesn''t want Dou Qing to worry: "do you want Lin Wei to come out and resume his post, even if there is no trouble in the future?"


    Dou Qing did not hesitate to reply: "want, but if there is no way, as long as he is safe out, I will be satisfied."


    "Linwei is lucky to have you." Chu Feng was pleased with a smile. Dou Qing was a reasonable woman: "I want you to divorce because of this. Otherwise, if you don''t divorce, Lin Wei can come out, but it''s impossible to be stable after the official restoration, because the family of the party will not give up."


    "You''ve been with Linwei for so long. There are some things you should be aware of. Top families attach great importance to moral traditions."


    Dou Qing knew this, and nodded: "I know, but does it have anything to do with my divorce with Linwei?"


    Lin Wei and her age are not old, but because Li Ji and they, this is not a problem, they have been married.


    Chu Feng did not know how to say with Dou Qing, feeling a little hurt her, looking at Manna: "understand what I mean?"


    Ganlu didn''t understand at first, but now she''s probably clear about the meaning of Chu Feng. The top families pay attention to the moral tradition, that is to tell Dou Qing that Liu Simeng has only one husband in her life.


    Nodding: "understand!"


    "Good, then you and Dou Qing talk, I go out for a walk!" After all, Chu Feng still couldn''t open his mouth. After saying a word to Ganlu, he got up and left the hall and went out. Some things were still women and women, which could be better understood.


    Chu Feng left, the atmosphere in the hall also eased a little, Ganlu came to sit next to Dou Qing.


    For Ganlu, Dou Qing knew him and asked, "sister Ganlu, what does brother mean?"


    Ganlu took Dou Qing''s hand and whispered: "although the Shengchao has entered a modern society, for the top families, they are no different from those in ancient times. They have strict family style and pay attention to tradition and moral bottom line. Men can only marry one, except for special reasons."


    "Women are even more demanding. They can only have one man for any reason in their life, because the top families are all the families in power, and family style is very important."


    Dou Qing frowned slightly: "is it because of this that the Liu family is angry and wants to kill Lin Wei?"


    "That''s not true. The little Lord can''t let Lin Wei have an accident." Gan Lu smiles bitterly. The villain wants to do it by himself. The little son of a bitch is really not a human being. He takes a deep breath and says, "he can let Linwei out of prison, but it''s very difficult for him to restore his post. After all, it''s the ruling family, and Lin Wei has indeed tarnished his young lady."


    Dou Qing narrowed his eyes: "can you make it clear?"


    "That''s what happened when you divorced Linwei." Ganlu has been living in the world for many years. She knows what Chu Feng means, so she says, "he wants Lin Wei to marry Miss Liu. Only in this way can he protect the face of the Liu family and give an account."


    "The Liu family will quietly restore Lin Wei to his original position. Otherwise, even if Lin Wei comes out, it will not be possible for him to return to his original post. Even later, you will be in constant trouble."


    Dou Qing''s body was shocked, and his eyes were filled with surprise and pain, and a trace of enlightenment.


    At first, she didn''t think deeply, but now manna said that, she understood what she meant.


    Lin Wei''s affair, whether intentional or unintentional, is a fact. It is an established fact that he has indeed defiled the Liu family''s young lady. However, Liu''s family is strict. If liusimeng is defiled, she will never marry another person. If others know her affairs, they will not marry a woman who has been defiled.


    Invisible will mark the Liu family.


    Even if Chu Feng finally bailed Lin Wei out of prison, because of the face of the Liu family, all parties would not reinstate Lin Wei''s official position. Even if the Liu family were angry, they would make obstacles secretly. Even if Lin Wei was free, he would not have a good life in the future.


    Chu Feng could protect Lin Wei for a while, but he couldn''t protect him all his life. Those families in power had countless ways to make Linwei miserable.


    But Dou Qing understood that it was not Chu Feng who wanted her to divorce Lin Wei, but the current situation, which allowed Lin Wei to be free and even reinstated. This was the only feasible way. Of course, Chu Feng had to provide absolute evidence to prove that the night was an accident.


    Some of them are hard to accept, but Dou Qing thinks that even if Lin Wei is free, he will still be hated by the Liu family, and he has some problems in his heart.She loved Linwei, not only hoped that he would be safe, but even wanted him to return to his original post. At the moment, she knew very well that even if Lin Wei had no intention at that time, the Liu family, who had been defiled by Miss Lin, would not care about it. She would only turn the humiliation into anger on Lin Wei, and Chu Feng could not protect him all his life.


    Tigers all nap, not to mention people?


    Ganlu said here also point so far did not continue to say, this kind of thing in addition to Dou Qing himself want to understand, no one can help her to make any decision.


    Because Dou Qing is Lin Wei''s real wife now, but if Lin Wei wants to marry Liu Simeng after the divorce, many things may change.


    Whether Liu Simeng, who was born in a famous family, will get along with Dou Qing peacefully, and whether Lin Wei will treat Dou Qing as before when she has another woman is uncertain. Gan Lu thinks carefully and thinks that it is difficult to let go if it is her own. However, when she thinks about Chu Feng''s problems like this, she is firm again.


    If Chu Feng had to be like this one day, she would have no hesitation in choosing compromise from the standpoint of the moment, so that Chu Feng would be safe and free and even return to his original post. Sometimes, she felt that she was so inexplicable.


    This silence for nearly half an hour, Dou Qingcai deeply sighed: "besides this, there is no other way?"


    "Yes!" Ganlu nodded and opened her red lips when Dou Qing looked at her: "that is, the little Lord raised a butcher''s knife to kill the Liu family for Lin Wei''s sake. But you also know that this is not realistic. The Liu family now holds the No. 4 position, and the master Liu has a good reputation in the holy Dynasty. It is not said that the little Lord will not move, even the superior will not allow it."


    "What''s more, Lin Wei is also responsible. If he doesn''t go to liusimeng''s residence, it won''t happen. It''s not appropriate to suppress the Liu family."


    Dou Qing flashed a bitter smile, and then her expression also slowly firmed up: "I understand what brother means. He can come to discuss with me instead of making a decision directly, which is respect for me. I agree to divorce, not for anything else, just because I love Linwei. I don''t want him to be ordinary, and I don''t want him to bear pressure and trouble."


    Gan Lu Wei Leng: "don''t you worry about Liu Si''s dream, or Lin Wei has a beautiful woman and forgets you?"


    "No, I believe in Linwei''s love for me." Dou Qing shook her head confidently, revealing a helpless smile that only she understood: "moreover, the Liu family''s family style is rigorous. I also heard about Liu Simeng in the army. She is not the kind of domineering woman."


    "What''s more, as long as Linwei is safe and brilliant, even if I have nothing in the end, it doesn''t matter!"


    Ganlu feels incredible. How old is Dou Qing? He can even say these words: "but then, you are a woman without identity, or an ex-wife. Are you not embarrassed?"


    Dou Qing''s ruddy mouth cocked up, showing a touch of calm: "love a person, there is a saying is right, is as long as he is good, not to add to the obstruction, and I believe that Lin Wei''s love for me, he is not that kind of person."


    Ganlu was really convinced and patted Dou Qing on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I will support you. In the future, if Liu Simeng bullies you or Lin Wei is sorry, you can tell me that I will take the lead for you, and I believe the little Lord will certainly not let this happen."


    "Plus you have a son, it''s liusimeng on the surface, but I believe you are the real hostess."


    Dou Qing faint smile, but that smile is a little bitter, if you can, who would like to be a side room to give up the position of the main room, but there are some things, and there is no way.


    After a few minutes, Ganlu walked out of the hall, but Chu Feng was not seen. She blinked: "where is it? I said I would spend the night there tonight?"


    After waiting for half an hour, he didn''t see the dew. Chu Feng thought Dou Qing didn''t agree, so he didn''t continue to wait. He left villa state and walked on the busy streets at night. It was more than nine o''clock, which was the prime time for the start of night life in the Imperial City.


    When the phone rang, Chu Feng took it out to answer, and Li Ji''s unique voice came: "I checked. Chen Fan went to the Tibetan army three months ago for exchange training. Is there any problem with this?"


    "I see, thank you!" Chu Feng showed a knowing smile and didn''t tell Li Ji what he thought and hung up the phone.


    Love grass can only be found in Tibet, chen fan has been to Tibet, and his passion for power, the answer seems to be ready to come out!


    Just about to call to ask where chen fan is, a BMW sports car stopped in front of him, the window fell down, and a face full of charm appeared in front of Chu Feng. His mouth cocked up: "I thought I was wrong just now. It seems that God loves me. How about going to have a drink with me?"


    Chu wind mouth twitch, the world is really small, scratch head: "can not go!"


    BMW woman leaning on the seat: "eight centimeters!"


    Chu Feng wryly smile: "I go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1759

    He thought fan Qing was in Guangzhou.


    On the way to the bar, Chu Feng knew that fan Qing had come to the imperial city two months ago, and because of Lin Wei''s business, he knew that Chen fan had stepped on Lin Wei''s top position. Now he is the leader and major general of the sharp sword dragon corps of the whole army.


    Out of his understanding of Chen Fan and his understanding of Chu Feng, fan Qing came to the imperial city. As long as Chen fan, the party concerned, didn''t care about the two guns, Lin Wei''s pressure would be much less. Unfortunately, chen fan meant to trample on Lin Wei.


    "It seems that you love him very much."


    Chu Feng listened to fan Qing and said, "otherwise, how could you possibly come to the imperial city from Guangzhou, but it''s a pity that Chen fan would not easily let go if he had such a chance. Many of us understand this truth, but thousands of people watched at that time, which made it a little more complicated."


    Fan Qing flashed a bitter smile, and naturally knew that it was impossible for Chen fan to give up everything.


    After all, they have been husband and wife for many years. At the beginning, they were in love. Fan Qing was very clear about Chu Feng. So she came to hope that Chen Fan could not care about it or even give up everything now. It''s a pity that Chen fan doesn''t understand her pains.


    For two months, she did not express her position and sometimes scolded her.


    Chu Feng also understood fan Qing''s mood, so he didn''t continue to raise the issue. Chen fan and Lin Wei''s enmity would not affect the relationship between him and fan Qing if he wanted to take advantage of Lin Wei''s superior position. There is still a bottom line for Chu Feng to discuss one thing from one thing.


    Not to mention, two people have been so ambiguous.


    Do not want this topic to let two people too dull, Chu Feng asked: "you should not encounter me?"


    "Why, do you think I''m looking for you on purpose?" Fan Qing also clearly continued to discuss Chen Fan and Lin Wei''s affairs, only to embarrass them and blink their eyes: "then tell me why I want to find you?"


    In fact, fan Qing also learned from Peng ruohuan that Chu Feng had appeared, and went to the imperial prison to see Lin Wei. Peng ruohuan also told her that if you want Chen Fan''s death to look better, you''d better talk to Chu Feng and tell her judgment. So fan Qing went to Dou Qing and saw Chu Feng on the way.


    In the face of fan Qing, who has been married to be a wife, but gives him a different feeling, Chu Feng smiles: "then I don''t know!"


    Fan Qing gave a meaningful smile, and the corners of her mouth cocked up: "don''t worry, I won''t think about twenty-four centimeters!"


    Chu Feng looks slightly embarrassed, coughing to cover up the helpless heart.


    At that time, the affairs of the forty-four dignitaries are still circulating in a circle. Fan Qing was teasing him in disguise. He could only accept it. After all, integrity was really broken at that time.


    They did not speak any more. They went to a bar and the car stopped!


    "Do you really want to drink?" Chu Feng was shocked and thought fan Qing was just talking about it. He didn''t want to come to drink!


    Fan Qing rolled her eyes and said, "my husband is going to be killed by you. I''m not allowed to drink, but maybe it''s not right now?"


    Chu Feng one Leng: "what''s the matter, you and Chen Fan divorced?"


    "I offered it." Fan Qing glanced over the faint helplessness and whispered: "before I came, I asked my lawyer to draft the divorce agreement, but I don''t want to see Chen fan again. He has been completely blinded by his rights and can''t see clearly some things. So I asked Danyun to find him and sign the divorce agreement."


    "Now, we are finished with two signatures."


    Blinking at Chu Feng, he showed a strong smile: "less wind, poor me, this divorced woman, accompany me to drink a cup, and then roll a sheet at night, how about?"


    Chu Feng coughs, how can you not feel fan Qing is forced to smile. At the beginning, she chose to be with Chen fan, which shows that she loves deeply. Now that she has to cut off such a relationship and marriage, it is equivalent to admitting her previous wrong choice. Fan Qing''s heart must be very uncomfortable.


    Stretch out the hand to pinch the woman''s nose: "drink can, roll the sheet even."


    Fan Qing pretended to be coquettish and angry and clapped Chu Feng''s hand: "how, I am not a virgin?"


    "Stupid." Chu Feng directly threw out a sentence and took fan Qing''s hand: "I know you are very sad now. Maybe chen fan has been merciless to you, but you must have him in your heart. Come to me tonight, I also know what you want to say, so you don''t need to open your mouth. We are friends."


    "As long as everything is perfectly solved, I can give chen fan a way to live."


    Fan Qing stares at Chu Feng in her eyes and finally smiles: "how do I feel that you are a worm in my stomach?" Tilt his head to look at Chu Feng: "and do you think I''m cheap, obviously chen fan as the upper pedal, but finally I came to you for him?"


    Chu Feng clenched the woman''s hand, not love: "can only say, chen fan''s blind eyes missed you, I believe he will eventually regret, as you said, he can not see the situation clearly."


    "Even if I didn''t come out, Li Ji and Su Xinyu would not let Lin Wei stay in it all the time. Unfortunately, chen fan didn''t understand, and he was still biting on Lin Wei about two guns and military discipline.""Yes, he is stupid, but I have nothing to do with him in the future. I made him, so I''ll sit and watch him go back to the past." Fan Qing smiles, but she still has some pain in her heart. She can restrain herself rationally: "it''s less wind. You pull my hand so tightly. Do you want to do it?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight: "isn''t that comforting you?"


    "Comfort, then be direct!" All of a sudden, fan Qing said that he took the initiative to embrace Chu Feng, and his fragrant lips were buckled on his mouth, and he did not give Chu Feng the chance to escape.


    And in Guangzhou that time, two people entangled in the kiss together, almost ten minutes fan Qing''s phone rang, two people separated, Chu Feng licked the corner of the mouth woman''s lips residual sweetness: "remember, this is your initiative."


    Fan Qingbai glanced at him, connected the phone, and then hung up: "come on, go in and have a drink!"


    It''s strange for the latter to walk away from the empty wind with his wife?


    But when he came to a private room in the bar, Chu Feng understood and wryly laughed, "well, can I say I''m very busy, do you want to go now?"


    In the private room, it was not ordered in advance by fan Qing, because there were already several people sitting in it, including Yang Danqi, Zhang Xi and Liang Qi. The three sisters were all here. Obviously, it was a gathering of sisters tonight, and it was probably fan Qing''s appointment.


    At the moment, it seems that Danqi and Zhang Qingfeng have been chatting with each other for half a year, but they are still not sure about the distance between them.


    Then Yang Danqi and Zhang Xi all look at Liang Qi, don''t know what she is thinking now?


    Liang Qi has forgotten to sing, put down the microphone and came over with a natural smile: "less wind, long time no see!" Actively extended his hand.


    Liang Qi tiny smile: "unfortunately, the wind is little still can''t see."


    With a slight teasing and self mocking sentence, Liang Qi releases her hand and looks surprised when she turns around. How can Chu Feng and fan Qing be together?


    Zhang Xi and Yang Danqi also came, the former said with a smile: "less wind, more and more manly, can you give me a hug?"


    Chu Feng slightly embarrassed, Zhang Xi or and the original time to see the general, the appearance is simple and delicate, the inner attribute sultry.


    Hold on to release, but as for what Zhang Xi did, no one knows, but also chufeng spit out his tongue, let Chu wind slightly speechless, know you are big, but don''t be so deliberate!


    "Uncle Feng!" Yang Danqi knocked on Zhang Xi''s head: "when did you come back? But my father often talks about you. When will I go to Yang''s house? "


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Yang Danqi was several years older than him. He called him. Uncle Feng felt that it was so evil. He just opened his arm and put his arm around Yang Danqi: "my niece is more and more beautiful. Tell Lao Yang that I will go another day when I have time!"


    Yang Danqi''s head boomed, especially smelling the faint smell on Chu Feng''s body. Her heart beat inexplicably. She was about to get angry. Chu Feng had already let her go and gave her a simple hug. But how ever has Yang Danqi been hugged like this?


    She glared at chufeng fiercely. She had already determined that chufeng was deliberately eating her tofu. Thinking of chufeng calling her big niece in her mouth, she was still holding her. Yang Danqi felt that Chu Feng had a strong taste, which was all right.


    But now many people are not easy to attack. He asked, "fan Qing, how can you call us all out tonight? Is there anything wrong? Not just a bar? "


    Now only Yang Danyun knows about it, followed by Chu Feng. Fan Qing raised his right hand with a smile and took off the ring on his ring finger and put it in his pocket: "tonight is really asking you to come out for a drink. He and fengshao are also on the road by chance. In addition, he will announce a news with you."


    Zhang Xi threw out a sentence: "are you and the wind less together?"


    Fan Qing''s white eyes straight rolling, the wind of Chu is also slightly embarrassed, Zhang Xiyu is not surprising, die endlessly!


    However, Yang Danqi and Liang Qi are staring at each other and feel that there seems to be a little bit of possibility. After all, what kind of person Chu Feng is is is known to the world.


    Seeing the suspicious look of her three little sisters, especially Liang Qi''s eyes, fan Qing said, "don''t worry, I''ll never be with Feng Shao all my life. I just want to tell you that I''m divorced!"


    The heart is to add a sentence, not together, but there may be a little story, such as the eight centimeters!


    Yang Danqi, Liang Qi and Zhang Xi were all surprised to see fan Qing, and then they all said, "it''s time to dump chen fan that son of a bitch!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1760

    Everyone sat down to eat, drink and chat. Chu Feng knew how they were all in the imperial city.


    After he left Guangzhou, Liang Qi moved to fan Qing the next day to live with her, and until they came to the Imperial City, chen fan did not go back once. They could also be a companion.


    Yang Danqi came to the imperial city after the new year. All the Yang family have settled in the imperial city. As for Zhang Xi, she is a media reporter. Two months ago, something happened to Lin Wei. Fan Qing and Liang Qi came to the Imperial City alone. She had no company in Guangzhou, so she applied to be transferred to Huangcheng TV station.


    So the four sisters can get together.


    Perhaps Liang Qi and fan Qing didn''t get drunk until a few points.


    At about eleven o''clock, the crowd left the bar.


    There were still a lot of people on the road when I started to enter the bar. Now it''s a lot colder and quieter. There are fewer cars and people.


    Zhang Xi mumbled his small mouth. After drinking, his face was very lovely: "tomorrow I will go to interview the news about the second child in China. I will go back first!"


    "I''ll go with you." I didn''t drink a lot of them tonight


    We all know that Liang Qi doesn''t want to get along with Chu Feng too much, which causes embarrassment. After all, the two people were just a little short of each other at the beginning.


    So Zhang Xi also understood this truth and nodded: "all right, you can go with me. You should be careful when you go back. Goodbye!" Then he winked at Chu Feng: "the wind is less. You are the host in the imperial city. Remember to invite me to eat and go shopping one day."


    It must be the rhythm of a cough


    Liang Qi and Zhang Xi leave, Yang Danqi looks at fan Qing, the whole person is standing unsteadily: "we also go?"


    Fan Qing shakes his head and bumps into Chu Feng''s arms. He doesn''t mean to get up: "I''ve been living in your house for several months. I''ve drunk so much tonight. I''m going to open a room in fengteng hotel to have a rest. It''s ok if the wind doesn''t send me there. You still have something to do tomorrow. Go back first!"


    Yang Danqi narrow eyes, look at Chu Feng and fan Qing, a little uneasy, worried that when fan Qing is empty, Chu Feng will take advantage of it!


    But I do not know that Chu Feng is also very helpless about this, but there is no way, can not say that you go back, this little has no time to pay attention to you.


    "Wait!" Seeing fan Qing pulling Chu Feng, Yang Danqi turned around and said, "I don''t have much to do tomorrow. It''s inconvenient for me to go back to the hotel. I''ll go to the hotel with you. The wind is less and I''m busy. I don''t have time."


    Don''t give fan Qing a chance to talk, he said to Chu Feng, "Uncle Feng, please drive the car."


    Chu Feng didn''t understand what Yang Danqi was going to do. He pushed fan Qing to her and went to drive.


    "Fan Qing, what''s wrong with you?" Chu Feng walked away, Yang Danqi holding fan Qing asked: "how do I feel you want to open a room with Chu Feng?"


    "Yes Fan Qing drank a lot tonight, red wine, white wine and beer, and for Yang Danqi''s question, he said faintly: "and, it''s not the first time. What''s more?"


    Yang Danqi''s small mouth suddenly widens, fan Qing and Chu Feng, already that?


    Does Liang Qi know?


    Many questions hover in Yang Danqi''s small head, staring at fan Qing and telling the truth after drinking?


    Weak asked: "you and him, when things?"


    After three minutes of drunkenness, fan Qing realized that she had said something wrong and shook her head: "what did I say?"


    "Don''t pretend, I don''t know you yet?" Yang Danqi immediately knew that fan Qing was pretending to be confused. She pinched her waist and hummed, "be honest, or I''ll tell Liang Qi that you and Chu Feng rolled the sheets, and I''m sure you were in Guangzhou. Would you like to see if Liang Qi hates you


    Fan Qing wronged Du mouth: "you threaten me?"


    Fan Qingbai took a look at Yang Danqi. He also knew that he had drunk too much and said something vague. He spread out his hands: "I was very upset about Chen Fan''s affairs at that time. That night, Chu Feng was drunk again. I thought it was OK. But the next morning, he went in."


    Yang Danqi was stunned. She thought it was Chu Feng who seduced fan Qing. She didn''t want fan Qing to send her to the door by herself. She gave her a blank look: "you deserve it, but Chen fan is really unlucky enough. She doesn''t know it when she wears a green hat!"


    Fan Qing patted Yang Danqi: "he deserves to wear a green hat. He has a lovely wife at home and doesn''t know how to enjoy it."


    Fan Qing obviously drank too much. Yang Danqi also knew that she would not say these words at ordinary times. She shook her head: "I just hope Liang Qi doesn''t know it for the rest of her life. It seems that I can''t destroy your good things to be a light bulb tonight."


    Open the door and put fan Qing in. Without giving Chu Feng a chance to react, Yang Danqi went over and stopped a taxi, got on the bus and left.


    Chu Feng was stunned. What did he do? Didn''t he say you sent it at the beginning?


    Fan Qing leaned over there and fell on Chu Feng''s thigh: "go!"Chu Feng frowned, and now Yang Danqi and they are gone. They can only send fan Qing to the hotel. They start the car and leave the bar, heading for fengteng hotel.


    After a 15 minute drive, Chu Feng took fan Qing out of the car and walked into the hotel. The reason for being in a hurry took out the black card given by Shen Xiuqin, and got into the elevator smoothly to the highest floor.


    "Fan Qing, little wind?"


    What they didn''t know was that at the moment when they went into the elevator, Zhang Xi and Liang Qi also entered the hotel. Zhang Xi saw the figure and fan Qing being held in his arms. After making a sound, he covered his mouth and took a careful look at Liang Qi.


    Liang Qi felt uncomfortable, but soon recovered to nature. He knocked on Zhang Xi''s head: "you don''t have a place to sleep in. If you knew, you would go back with Danqi and open a room."


    Seeing Liang Qi pretending to be nothing, Zhang Xi asked, "are you comfortable in your heart?"


    Zhang Xi spat out his tongue and found that it seemed that he was really thinking more. He said with a smile: "it seems that too. Danqi has no time, and it is impossible to leave fan Qing on the street because of the lack of wind."


    Zhang Xi went to open the room, but Liang Qi looked back at the elevator and frowned slightly. She remembered that when she lived there, both of them were in the same room. For a few nights, fan Qing would talk in a dream and repeat one sentence: Chu Feng, you can do something different than eight centimeters!


    Before did not feel what, but at this moment, Liang Qi feels they, perhaps really have the question, slightly sighs, even if has, has nothing to do with me?


    Go straight to the top floor, Chu Feng holding fan Qing out of the elevator, naturally do not know what Liang Qi and Zhang Xi saw, opened the most luxurious presidential suite, closed the door to the room, has not put fan Qing on the bed, the latter immediately opened his hands and held Chu Feng''s neck: "less wind, you have to pay the debt!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, looking at although drunk, but eyes sober appearance of the woman, face slightly red, with intoxicating amorous feelings: "what debt?"


    Fan Qing breathed out a breath of wine and said, "last time I gave you a bath, tonight you give me a bath."


    Chu Feng heart first ten thousand Grass Mud Horse gallop not only, wry smile: "at that time I was dirty, you now good, sleep."


    just after Chu Feng''s words were finished, fan Qing was very cooperative and vomited out, and the red clothes were immediately contaminated. Chu Feng was stunned, not because the vomit was disgusting, but whether fan Qing was intentional?


    Fan Qing doesn''t care what she looks like at the moment. She laughs: "now, can you give me a bath?"


    Chu Feng wants to say that he can solve the problem himself, but judging from fan Qing''s appearance, it is estimated that it will not work.


    Give yourself an excuse that I''m a * *. Chu Feng helplessly carries fan Qing into the bathroom, and then puts the mobile phones on the side. It''s not that she hasn''t seen fan Qing''s helpless appearance. Chu Feng takes off her essence immediately and fills the bathtub with water. She puts fan Qing in the water and washes her clothes with her clothes.


    After washing, she simply cleaned her body and took a bath towel to the woman. She walked out of the bathroom and put it on the bed. However, fan Qing pulled off her bath towel and showed her charming style. She deliberately made a provocative gesture: "less wind, do you want to take advantage of it?"


    Chu Feng was suddenly shocked speechless: "that, you slowly rest, I left!"


    Turning around and taking a step, fan Qing''s legs opened and clamped his waist: "Chu Feng, don''t be eight centimeters if you have the ability!"


    In the face of women''s enthusiasm and hot entanglement, Chu Feng falls down, and is afraid to hurt fan Qing, who is now slightly drunk. All kinds of helplessness pass in his heart. It seems that Chen Fan''s boy has hurt fan Qing very seriously!


    When fan Qing does not give Chu Feng to go, Chu Feng''s mobile phone vibrates in the bathroom, but it is doomed that Chu Feng can''t hear it.


    At a similar time, a man with an inch head walked out of the fengteng Hotel, holding the phone: "Major General Chen, I saw your wife in the fengteng hotel just now, and she was carried into the hotel by a man, as if drunk."


    There was silence for a moment, and Chen Fan''s voice came: "I know. Please keep this matter confidential. I will solve it myself."


    At the same time, Yang Danyun, who went back to Chen Fan''s home, called fan Qing there, but he couldn''t get through. Just when Yang Danqi came back, Yang Danyun asked, "Danqi, isn''t fan Qing at home? Where has she gone?"


    Yang Danqi thought that fan Qing and Chu Feng had already started rolling sheets. She shook her head: "she said that she was not in a good mood for divorce with Chen fan. She drank too much and slept with Liang Qi in the hotel. What''s the matter?"


    Yang Danyun was relieved only when he knew where he was going. He laughed bitterly: "Chen Fan refused to sign. He knew that if he divorced fan Qing, his reputation would be affected."


    Yang Danqi was stunned, thinking that Chu Feng and fan Qing might be rolling sheets and shaking their heads: "no, they must get divorced. I''m going to find Peng ruohuan!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1761

    In the morning of the next day, the sun was warm and shining on the 30 storey high-rise building of fengteng hotel.


    A new day comes again.


    In the most luxurious presidential suite room on the top floor, the two meters above the big bed are directly illuminated by the sunlight through the window. They embrace and sleep, frown slightly by the sunlight, and open their eyes at the same time.


    Fan Qing, Chu Feng!


    Two people you look at me, I look at you, finally similar smile.


    Fan Qing hugged Chu Feng''s waist and pursed her lips, revealing a shy smile: "last night, I made you laugh."


    Fan Qingyang started. Last night, she especially wanted to release herself, holding Chu Feng''s initiative and enthusiasm. But in the end, Chu Feng abided by her heart and didn''t cross the bottom line.


    Looking at Chu Feng, Chuchi chuckled and said, "little wind, why don''t you come here one more eight centimeters this time?"


    Chu Feng was so mentioned by fan Qing. When he thought of the first time they met, he gave a wry smile: "is that a natural reaction?"


    Chu Feng was shocked by fan Qing''s valiant, looking down, the two as long as the movement, that really combined.


    Fan Qing slowly fell down and kisses the lower Chu Feng: "the wind is less. It''s all like this. Do you want to ride the horse and whip? Don''t be responsible. When you leave the hotel, you are you and I am me


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly. He held back last night, but now he was provoked by the fire. He scratched his head awkwardly with his hand: "not good?"


    "What you say is not true!" Fan Qingbai chufeng one eye, frown: "I used to think I can''t, but now I know myself, capacity is OK."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly, but after reviewing the last time''s feeling, she knows that fan Qing is still as tight as a girl. Chen fan is a fool in his heart. She doesn''t patronize her wife much.


    Just want to say that it''s all like this, and did not state, is ready to ride horse whip, Chu wind left eye flashed over a picture, look a coagulation: "Chen Fan came!"


    Fan Qing was stunned and stood up: "no way!"


    Fan Qing suddenly stood up, Chu Feng seemed a little lost, but also quickly from the bed down: "there are three minutes he will rush open the door, come in, quickly put on clothes!"


    Fan Qing wanted to say how Chu Feng knew, but he didn''t look like a liar. Although he couldn''t fight with Chu Feng this time, he quickly put on the clothes that Chu Feng had washed last night and walked out with his mouth slightly open: "when did you get it?"


    Fan Qing dressed very quickly. It was less than a minute before and after. Her hair was just the same. But when she came out, she saw Chu Feng not only dressed, but also made tea. What happened?


    Chu Feng light smile: "you forget, I am a warrior? A lot of things can''t be explained. For example, when a martial artist arrives at the Tianyang period, he can stay in his face. A hundred year old is a small problem! "


    Fan Qing nodded her head clearly, and went to see that the teapot was already fogging up. Her speed was really fast: "I''m very interested in Zhuyan. Teach me another day!"


    Chu Feng smile, eyes to the door, hands skillfully in there playing with tea!


    All of a sudden, the door slammed. Chen fan came into the room with a few men''s gloomy faces. He saw only fan Qing and Chu Feng sitting opposite each other. Their clothes were neat and they were slightly stunned. They were up so early?


    "Fan Qing, I want an explanation!" he said angrily


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s back is facing the door. Chen fan doesn''t see his face, but it doesn''t matter. He just needs to know that fan Qing and a man are in the hotel room for one night. Because he received a phone call last night, he sent someone to observe secretly. During one night, fan Qing never left.


    At first, fan Qing also felt that Chu Feng was just saying something at will. She didn''t want Chen Fanzhen to kick in the door and frown curiously at the same time: "what explanation do you want?"


    Chen fan had an abacus in his mind, pointing to Chu Feng: "when I married you, your father said in front of the people present that you had received a good education since childhood, and you are definitely a good woman for husband and son education. But what have you done now? Do you have a room in a hotel with a man, can you trust your father?"


    Fan Qing frowned slightly, and then came up with a sneer: "Chen fan, before Danqi, they all said that you are close to me for two purposes. One is to use the relationship between the fan family and master Yang, and the other is to plot the fan family''s 10 billion assets."


    "You came here early this morning. I think of what my father said when we got married. Fan qingruo cheated. He compensated you with the fan family, which showed my father''s confidence in me, right?"


    Chen Fan''s eyes twinkled, and he did not dare to look at fan Qing''s eyes, because he really thought that.


    Fan Qing has only one daughter in the fan family. Master fan praised how good she was. He also said that Chen fan had picked up the stool. Then, in front of the guests, he said that fan Qing was definitely a good woman to help her husband and children. Only chen fan would make mistakes, and fan Qing would never make mistakes.


    Once fan Qing takes the lead in making mistakes, he is willing to use the whole fan family to compensate chen fan.


    Chen Fan knew that last night, but he came here this morning. His purpose is to catch the traitors in bed and let the fan family fulfill their promise and give them 10 billion yuan of assets.Chu Feng turned his back to him, and Chuyan also gave a smile. It seems that Chen Fan really regarded fan Qing as a superior chess piece. Now he still wants to seize assets, which is really promising.


    Fan Qing was directly pointed out his mind, chen fan hummed: "I''m not so mean, you are my wife, you cheat, I can''t catch, what reason?"


    Fan Qing shook his head and sat there quietly: "I''m sorry, I''m not your wife anymore."


    Chen Fan took out a piece of what and threw it in front of him: "I''m sorry, I didn''t sign. You''re still my wife. You''re dating a man. I''m sorry. Should I give an account?"


    "What account?" Fan Qing was surprised that he didn''t sign and snorted: "I didn''t explain. I didn''t do anything with the gentleman in front of me last night."


    I added to my heart that I did it more than half a year ago.


    Fan Qing''s self-confidence, let chen fan heart some bottomless, waved: "check, find out the evidence of this woman for me."


    The following several people immediately scattered to the three rooms, and after a while came out to report in succession: "Captain, there are signs of sleeping in the two rooms. There are no other problems."


    "How could it be?" Chen fan doesn''t believe that if men and women share a room for one night, how can nothing happen?


    He went into the room in person. As for Chu Feng, he was too lazy to take a look. What he wanted was the fan family''s 10 billion assets. He also wanted to thank this man!


    Little did not know that his behavior fell in fan Qing''s eyes, just more disappointed.


    When a normal man''s wife and other men go to open a room, they must beat the man to death when they meet at the first time. However, chen fan doesn''t care about the general situation. Obviously, he only has the fan family''s 10 billion assets in his heart, and has no interest in anything else.


    Chen Fan looked for three rooms. He came out with a gloomy face and glared at fan Qing: "you look good!"


    His fist has been clenched. Chen fan is very angry. He and fan Qing''s husband and wife for several years, and they have done it. At first, fan Qing asked him to wear a condom every time. He said that he didn''t want to have children before he was 30 years old. Now he wanted to find a condom, but there was no trace. He guessed that fan Qing must have let someone leave something last night.


    Fan Qing frowned: "Chen fan, what do you want to do? If you don''t sign, it doesn''t mean that I recognize you as a husband. I don''t have you in my heart. Are you trying to injustice me?"


    What Chen Fan thought at the moment was that he didn''t leave anything in fan Qing''s body, so he was preempted by other men. He was annoyed and suddenly put his hand on Chu Feng''s neck: "am I wronging you? Soon you will know!"


    "Boy, be honest. What did you and this woman do last night?"


    Chu wind swept past, but stood up, eyes a coagulation, a force directly opened chen fan, let the latter arm numb, palm pain.


    Several people who followed Chen Fan immediately took out their guns and pointed at Chu Feng. Chu Feng slowly turned around and twisted his neck: "Miss Fan has lost her heart to her husband, but years of affection still have an impact. So please come and sit down and hope I can give major general Chen a good result."


    "I just don''t want to. Major General Chen killed her with impure purpose, which may have chilled Miss Fan''s heart."


    With a warm smile, he looked back at fan Qing: "now, do you want me to be merciful at last?"


    If fan Qing still had feelings for Chen fan at the beginning, then the last trace of her feelings has been broken. She can''t allow chen fan to regard herself as a chess piece and a tool to gain benefits. Now she has to use her father''s words at that time to embezzle fan''s family''s assets of 10 billion yuan. Fan Qing is absolutely desperate for Chen fan.


    "I don''t know him!" he said


    Chen fan, who was shaken by the force of Chu Feng, almost fell to the ground. He stood firm and shook his hands. He saw that the wrist joints had swollen up. It was estimated that he was a little bruised.


    Anger and murder flashed in his eyes, and a gun pointed at Chu Feng: "do you know who I am? How dare you treat me with less wind


    Chu breeze light smile: "Chen major general, we met again, OK?"


    Chen Fan looks sluggish. Isn''t Chu Feng missing? Isn''t he dead? How did it happen?


    Many questions hover in the mind, then a anger: "you played my wife?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1762

    "Fan Qing is not your wife, but your ex-wife at most!"


    Chen Fan''s angry words, but in exchange for a bland sarcastic voice outside the door.


    Yang Danqi last night, after knowing that Chen fan had not signed, asked people to stare at him. Not long ago, he received news that Chen Fan left the army and went to Shizhou with several people along with him. He guessed that he knew about fan Qing. This is a kind of woman''s intuition.


    So hurry to let Peng ruohuan to do things with things, also met the morning check-out of Liang Qi and Zhang Xi.


    Three similar women full of charm came in, their mood was different, but they all scolded Chu Feng in their hearts.


    Chen Fan looked back and saw the three women who came in, Zhang Xi and Liang Qi. He didn''t pay attention to them, but Yang Danqi still wanted to give face: "second miss, fan Qing is still my wife, I didn''t sign it."


    Yang Danqi catches a little flustered in Chen Fan''s eyes, guessing that the appearance of Chu Feng has created some pressure on him.


    With a little more guessing in his heart, he also took out a document from the bag and handed it to him: "Chen fan, maybe you don''t know that when my sister went to see you yesterday, fan Qing also submitted a document to the court to apply for divorce. Because you did not fulfill the responsibility of a husband, the court pronounced you a formal divorce."


    "I believe that you will receive the news soon, so yesterday, you and fan Qing are no longer husband and wife."


    Chen fan is stunned and takes the document without any moisture. The red characters on it are more conspicuous. Chen Fan naturally knows that it is impossible to make a fake, and he is slightly angry.


    He was not hysterical, but a gloomy face: "so what, even if she is not my wife, but yesterday applied for divorce, she and a man came to the hotel that night, which can prove that they have colluded and done shady things. I need justice. I doubt fan Qing''s infidelity in marriage."


    "You all go back, Li Shao looks for you." Yang Danqi glanced over the ridicule, at the moment found that Chen fan is so scoundrel, to those men who follow chen fan to say.


    Several men look at each other, what happened now they can''t get in touch, plus Yang Danqi is the third daughter, they can''t afford to play.


    He left one after another, and even did not fight chen fan.


    Yang Danqi looked at Chen Fan: "it''s a shame that you still have the face to say such a thing. How many times have you accompanied fan Qing who has been married to you for many years? According to what I said, even if fan Qing is really sorry for you, it is also your freedom. Fan Qing is young and beautiful. Why should I give you little life? Who do you think you are? "


    "That is to say, fan qingsilly was cheated by you at the beginning. What do you think you are? What do you want to do today? Draw a way out!"


    In the face of suddenly strong Yang Danqi, chen fan''s heart also has no bottom, after all, he is master Yang''s beloved general, Yang Danqi is the father Yang''s daughter!


    "Chen fan!" Fan Qing came forward, moved by Yang Danqi''s maintenance, and said softly, "don''t you think I did something wrong with fengshao last night? Then I''ll give you a chance. You can find a doctor, a doctor you can trust, and have an examination of me within 24 hours


    Chen fan is sure that fan Qing and Chu Feng have done it, but he has not tried to protect them.


    Now nod: "OK, if you didn''t do anything last night, when it''s my little heart, I''ll apologize to you and fengshao!"


    "No!" Fan Qing shook his head, showing a strong demeanor: "if it is proved that Feng Shao and I were innocent last night, your military career of Chen fan is over. If I, fan Qing, are sorry for you first, then you can take the ten billion assets of the fan family. As long as you nod, Danqi and they can testify!"


    Yang Danqi three people are Lengran, fan Qing in the end is where the self-confidence, a night in the hotel, nothing to do, is it possible?


    Chen fan is a little bit bottomless. Looking at fan Qing''s confident look, and then at the silent Chu Feng, he is gambling on his own future. However, the 10 billion yuan asset makes Chen Fan very greedy.


    Deeply thinking about it, chen fan speculated that he must have done it last night according to the nature of a man. He nodded: "good!"


    On the spot, chen fan took out the phone and dialed it out, and the professional doctors from the military hospital came to the scene, and the suite was temporarily calmed down.


    Chu Feng sat down and continued to make tea. He took out his mobile phone and remembered that he had put it in the bathroom last night: "Miss Fan, please help me to get my mobile phone in the bathroom."


    Fan Qing is a little closer to the bathroom, so she nods and goes in to take it to Chu Feng. But Chen Fan sees these pains in her eyes, which are pricked by needles.


    His marriage with fan Qing is just a simple life, and they need to take safety measures. They don''t have the feeling of combining soul and flesh. Thinking of Chu Feng''s entry into fan Qing''s body without any barrier, chen fan would like to kill Chu Feng.


    But he was also very clear that he was not enough to step on Chu Feng, and he began to worry about Lin Wei''s affairs. He only hoped that Chu Feng could not find out.


    Chu Feng did not pay attention to the people present, saw a few did not answer the phone.


    One of them is manna. Chu Feng dials it back, and soon she is connected. Before she speaks, manna says solemnly: "little Lord, there is a good news and a bad news. I need to report it to you."Chu Feng looked at Chen Fan faintly and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "The good news is that when someone could prove that when he was in hiding place, chen fan used the space of training exercise to pull out several love grass on the field!" Ganlu''s simple way back.


    Chu Feng suddenly came to the spirit: "and then?"


    Ganlu did not know Chu Feng''s situation at the moment, said: "and the relevant personnel were protected last night, this morning has arrived in the Imperial City, can testify chen fan at any time, in addition, the red powder force learned that Chen Fan in the night of the incident, secretly sneaked into Liu Simeng''s room in the army, and then left from the window, what do you know specifically."


    "The man was worried about Chen Fan''s revenge, so he suspected that Lin Wei''s problem was fraudulent and did not dare to say so."


    Chu Feng said, "I''m in fengteng hotel. I''m acting according to the plan. What''s the other bad news?"


    After Ganlu understood, she said solemnly, "last night, the little Lord''s wife couldn''t contact you. After knowing that you were with me at last, so I called you, but I couldn''t get in touch with you. Mrs. Shaozhu said that more than 20 people out of the hidden world began to act, and they are all on the edge of Tianshan ancient vein."


    "The little Lord''s wife guessed that they were trying. If no one stopped and acted, maybe they would officially step into the secular world."


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly coagulated, passing the light killing machine: "I know this matter, let the heart language be careful, those people who want to enter the secular world will be given to them, I will deal with these miscellaneous things, tomorrow will be over, what else is the news?"


    Ganlu replied, "I''m very busy. I''m dealing with Linwei''s affairs, so I don''t know!"


    Chu Feng also knows that Ganlu is now focusing all her energy on Lin Wei''s affairs, so she doesn''t continue to ask questions. After finishing the call, Chu Feng looks at a phone call from Jin Qiaoyan, and tells her how the woman suddenly calls. Does she know he''s back?


    Curious dial out the phone, there rang for a long time to be connected, came a lazy voice: "Hello!"


    Chu Feng heard this lazy voice, imperceptibly emerged the charming charm of Jin Qiaoyan, coughing: "it''s me!"


    There was silence for a while, then you could hear some slight movement, and then came Jin Qiaoyan''s surprise voice: "little enemy, it''s you. I want to die. I heard that you came back and I didn''t believe it. I didn''t answer your phone. When will you come to see me?"


    Chu wind slightly speechless, I can be your son, you can''t keep a low profile?


    There are also people around, Chu Feng is not convenient to reveal what: "you call me so late last night, why?"


    "By the way, there''s business!" Jin Qiaoyan also remembered that he had a business call to Chu Feng: "it seems that Huangfu ruodie and they have not contacted you. The matter is like this. Last night, the forces of he family suddenly mobilized and called out all the elite Fengmen left in the river and sea. The official ordered that the Fengmen should not enter and set off another battle."


    Chu wind slightly a Leng, a night, the world changes, what to do? Has Jianghai changed its ownership?


    I''m a little annoyed by the official''s direct favoritism, but I also know that those officials are very realistic. I don''t know that Chu Feng appears. He must be like this: "I know. I want to deal with some important things first, and then I will handle them myself."


    It is Chu Feng''s wish and high-level wish that there is no fluctuation in the secular world. Now he Junhua breaks the rules and tears out a line in the holy court underground world which is awed by Fengmen and tianwangmen. Then it is no wonder that he has broken the rules.


    At the end of the call with Jin Qiaoyan, Chu Feng has a headache and has many things to do when he comes back. He is also soaking in tea to calm himself down. At present, he still has to solve Chen Fan''s idiot first.


    Half an hour later, two female doctors from the military hospital came to the suite and took fan Qing into one of the rooms. It was obvious that they wanted to check whether there was male body fluid in fan Qing''s body.


    People are called by Chen fan, he is naturally at ease, will not cheat him.


    After checking for about 20 minutes, the door of the room opened and Chen Fan rubbed up and said, "is that right?"


    "Major General Chen, Miss fan is tight and dry!" As a doctor, there is nothing difficult to say. The female doctor replied: "from our experience and judgment, Miss Fan has not had a normal husband and wife life for nearly a year. At the same time, there are signs of congestion and wear, and she has a little mild physiological and pathological needs."


    "If you can, I suggest major general Chen accompany his wife more. If women are not enough, they will hurt their health."


    Chen Fan''s body is huge. What he wants is not such a result. Fan Qing has no husband and wife for nearly a year. Does that not mean that he has not betrayed him at all?


    Yang Danqi was slightly stunned and curiously took a look at Chu Feng. It turned out that nothing had been done last night. This uncle Feng was not too rogue. As for why the female doctor''s diagnosis was so, Yang Danqi was not surprised. Fan Qing said that Chu Feng just went in, but had no movement at all. Naturally, he could not vent his anger.


    Two female doctors informed the situation and then both left.


    Another person''s mood is good, that is Liang Qi. After hearing fan Qing''s dream talk, she always thinks that she has something to do with Chu Feng, but now it seems that she thinks more.Only Chu Fengfan Qing and Yang Danqi knew that there was an eight centimeter gap between them, and there was no concrete real ammunition.


    Fan Qing breathed out a breath and looked at Chen Fan coldly: "nearly a year, it''s just your last time. Chen fan, have I betrayed you? You, remember what you said? Danki, they can all testify


    Chen Fan''s face was a little pale, knowing that his greed had killed him, and his face became full of guilt: "fan Qing, I''m sorry for you, but I do this because I love you."


    Fan Qing might have believed it if she had, but she would not believe it now. She sneered: "I can''t bear your love!"


    "All right Chu Feng also stood up and put down the empty tea cup. A strong momentum filled the room. It seemed that as long as a needle could poke and explode: "Major General Chen, the matter between you and miss fan is your private affair, but it is settled after divorce."


    "Now, it''s our turn to talk about Lin Wei''s being wronged by you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1763

    "I wronged Lin Wei. I think you want to get rid of your brother?"


    Chen Fan knew that he had to face all this. Chu Fenggang challenged him and rebutted him, pointing to Yang Danqi and them: "besides, everyone knows what happened to Lin Wei. Feng Shao, I know you are great, but don''t think that you can ignore the military discipline of the holy court to cover up your brother!"


    "Even if I don''t pursue my own gunshot wound, he will pay for his rascal behavior."


    Yang Danqi and others all showed contempt in their eyes.


    In the past, I thought that Chen Fan just wanted to climb up the ladder, and his character was basically OK. But now he has come to catch fan Qing for the sake of the fan family''s 10 billion assets. They are very disappointed with Chen fan. This is a scum man.


    And it''s still the kind of scum man who still needs to be ruined after using it.


    "It''s very noble, but it''s a pity that I don''t have half a dime here."


    Chu Feng''s noncommittal smile, chen fan''s character has been placed there, there is nothing noble to say: "I feel more sorry for you, but also feel lucky for Miss Fan. She is still here to plead with me for you, but you want to use her mistake to rob her family''s property."


    "Scum do you look like this is really the best, fortunately Miss fan is innocent, otherwise this time, you are really successful."


    Chu Feng''s face was not red and his heart was not jumping when he spoke. Fan Qing was standing in a piece of his ears and was hot.


    I used to be innocent, but I''m not innocent after I met you. Last night, I still sleep with my bare hands. Now I''m still talking big.


    Fan Qing immediately had a new understanding of Chu Feng, that is, lying without blinking her eyes, but now she will not go to expose Chu Feng''s words, because she is really disappointed with Chen fan. All along, the so-called love is only driven by interests. Fan Qing feels that she is so stupid for the first time.


    And this kind of silly, disguised has become a kind of hate.


    The depth of love, the cut of hate, that is the same.


    Chen Fan''s face was slightly embarrassed, but at the moment he was too lazy to pay attention to these things: "the wind is too little. If you want to add a crime, you can say that I have wronged Lin Wei. It''s useless to show evidence."


    "Yes, it''s no use saying it." As soon as the words came out, there was an explosion outside the door.


    Li Jisu desert north with more than a dozen people came in, walking in front of the Li Ji look very ugly, came near and slapped Chen Fan in the face: "but before I tell you the evidence, I don''t move you and I feel uncomfortable. You are really brave. My brother Li Ji and my friends who grew up together from childhood dare to be overcast. How many heads do you have?"


    Chen fan was slapped on the ground by Li Ji and fell into a daze.


    Quickly, he got up and said, "I don''t accept it. Do you want to oppress others with power?"


    "Oppressing people with power? I can''t support you? " Li Ji joked with a smile, raised his foot to kick chen fan again on the ground, as always Savage: "and forget to tell you, before I walk into the hotel, Mr. Yang called me, you Chen Fan from today, and he has nothing to do with him again."


    "your head, your everything, your future, the wind has the final say."


    Pointing to Chen fan, who was in a mess on the ground, Li Ji sneered and said, "you don''t want evidence. I''ll give it to you and bring people in."


    Later, all the people found by Ganlu came with Li Ji at the moment. Two men came in nervously, one male and one female.


    Li Ji pointed to the man: "introduce yourself, then tell me what you have seen?"


    The man looked at the scene and said uneasily, "I am a company commander of the Tibetan army. Three months ago, chen fan went to participate in a training military exercise on behalf of the Imperial City Army. I cooperated with him. During the military exercise, I carried out in a wild field. I checked the surrounding situation and saw that Chen Fan pulled out several special Tibetan love weeds."


    Chu Feng obviously saw Chen Fan''s body vibrated unnaturally when he heard love grass.


    Li Ji then pointed to the woman: "what about you?"


    The woman lowered her head: "I am a medical female soldier of the Imperial City Army, and my residence is right next to Deputy Liu. That night, when I was taking a bath, I saw major general Chen climb in through the window of deputy Liu''s window, and then climbed out a few minutes later. At that time, I didn''t know why."


    "But later, major general Lin Wei had an accident, which was in the room of deputy Liu. So I felt that something had happened, but I didn''t dare to say anything."


    After hearing this, Li Ji waved and asked people to take them down. Then he looked at chen fan, who stood up and said, "how, do you recognize it?"


    Chen Fan sneered: "or that sentence, want to add to the crime, why have no reason, Li Shao, your identity let these people die, now just do false certificate, very normal."


    "A dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, not bad!" Chu Feng looked at the time. It was more than ten o''clock. He made an appointment with Mr. Liu to go to Liu''s home at noon. He didn''t want to waste too much time on such clowns as Chen Fan: "then I''ll ask you a few questions. You can answer me truthfully. As long as I think what you say is true, I''ll let you go.""But I found out that you lied to me. It''s light that you spent your life in prison."


    Heavy, that''s direct death.


    Chen Fan ang raised his head and knew that he could not bear to die: "excuse me!"


    "Good!" Chu Feng smiles faintly. There is no direct evidence that it is Chen fan. However, Chu Feng doesn''t care: "I just want to know if what the commander of the Tibetan company said just now is right. Did you ever leave the love grass from the Tibetan area?"


    Chen Fan resolutely replied, "no!"


    Full of deception!


    Chu Feng smile cold a few minutes, then asked: "so just that nurse female soldier said, is it true?"


    Chen Fan didn''t know how Chu Feng asked such a question, but he still said in a loud voice: "pure nonsense."


    Again, Chu Feng sighed slightly and opened his mouth: "finally, do you love fan Qing or not? Are you staying with her for the sake of being superior? And you set up Lin Wei for the sake of being superior? "


    Chen Fan Yi Zheng, looking at fan Qing: "I am sincere to fan Qing, I am with her is true love!" Then he looked at Chu Feng: "I didn''t frame Lin Wei. Feng Shao, don''t try to set me up. Moreover, I was on the top. It was the decision of the Military Commission. I didn''t apply on my own initiative. Don''t you know?"


    It''s all deception!


    Chu Feng glanced over a regret and patted fan Qing on the shoulder: "although it''s very hurtful, I can tell you frankly that he has never loved you, and being with you is only for the sake of being superior. It''s not worth asking for me for such a person."


    Chen Fan said coldly, "Chu Feng, don''t sow dissension."


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng kicked chen fan out and hit the wall with one foot. He was more powerful than Li Ji''s one foot. He pulled his collar and said, "I really don''t have direct evidence to prove many things. Witness can be forged as you said, but you forget one thing."


    "I''m Chu Feng. I''m the chief judge. I can even deter hundreds of countries in the world. Can you count chen fan as a ball?"


    When I asked you a few questions just now, I could feel your heart beat faster, your facial expression was stiff, and even your hands were not naturally clenched into fists. In terms of psychology, this is a kind of performance of heart deficiency, and I can prove that you are lying


    The matter of his left eye is the secret of Chu Feng. Naturally, he can''t say it out: "secondly, you know my name is Chu Feng, but you forget my personality. Do you know why someone calls me crazy and someone calls me butcher?"


    Eyes cold stare at Chen Fan: "that is, some things just need me to believe that you do it, do not need any evidence, I kill you, you can only die in vain."


    "However, if you and fan Qing have a fight, I can give you to die in prison. Of course, you can refuse."


    The killing machine exploded instantly, making it difficult for everyone to breathe. Chu Feng said word by word: "the result of refusing to admit is that I let your whole family shame you, and I make your family restless!"


    A conspiracy to tear everything apart by direct and brutal means.


    The corners of the people''s mouth twitched. Now Chu Feng is directly tearing up the plot with brute force, but it is undoubtedly the best way, because few other people in the Imperial City dare to attack chen fan.


    Chen Fan coughed there, and was directly injured by Chu Feng''s foot. Supporting the wall, he slowly stood up and said, "you are wronging me. You are ignoring the law of the state."


    "Grinding!" Chu Feng sighs, chen fan is a dead duck. His left eye can see that everything is deceiving. Chen fan is still talking here, which is just looking for the guilt.


    One hand, chen fan fell to the ground of the gun to the hand, there is no slightest sign, to Chen Fan Bang shot in the thigh, Yang Danqi and others are slightly frown, Chu Feng is still as cold-blooded as at the beginning.


    Blood flow out, chen fan screamed: "Chu Feng, son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng eyebrows are not wrinkled, bang bang bang three consecutive shots in Chen Fan''s other two hands and a foot, chen fan immediately stood unstable and fell to the ground.


    Chu Feng approached, ignored the blood, and pointed the gun to Chen Fan''s head: "you can refuse to deny it, but my intuition has always been accurate. I''m honest with you and seldom suffer from torture. If you continue to resist, no one can save you. On the contrary, I heard that you still have a sister. You should know my means."


    Yang Danqi and others are secretly scolding despicable in their hearts, and they are also curious about why Chu Feng treats chen fan like this directly.


    Fan Qing couldn''t bear to take a look at chen fan, even if he died, but after all, he was the first man in his life, so that he could not show sympathy.


    Chu Feng''s words obviously stimulated chen fan. The latter looked at the gloomy muzzle of the gun. He did not dare to kill him. He coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. He lay on the ground, closed his eyes and roared to the sky: "Linwei is a little hairy boy. I have made great achievements in war. He is only a brother like you who can walk to this day."


    "Why? I don''t accept it. He is younger than me. What''s the qualification to command me? I''ll kill him and replace him. What''s wrong with me? The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy. This is the truth that will never change. "Chen fan was hysterical: "master Yang asked me to join the Dragon Corps in the Imperial City Army. I was already a senior commander. He even asked me to start from an ordinary soldier. Fortunately, I had passed through all my abilities and became a deputy leader. Lin Wei was afraid that I would surpass him and deliberately punish me, so I want to do it Kill him. "


    If Li Ji had not been pulled by Su Mobei, he would have rushed to kill chen fan, but he still scolded: "son of a bitch, you''re a dog on the sun!"


    Speaking out, Li Ji felt wrong and said to fan Qing in embarrassment: "I didn''t mean you, I mean the army dog of the army!"


    It''s good that Li Ji doesn''t explain. Fan Qing''s face is red and his ears are red. Yang Danqi also stares at Li Ji fiercely. He doesn''t talk with a doorkeeper.


    Li Ji smiles, looks at chen fan and continues to curse: "dragon corps, except for No. 1, No. 2 and No. 3, Lin Wei is the highest rank, and the highest commander. No one, even the commander of the army, can tell the dragon team what to do, as a sword like existence of the whole army!"


    "You can be a vice captain. Are you outstanding? Where does your confidence come from? "


    Chen Fan Yizheng: "isn''t it?"


    "It''s your ancestor!" Li Ji was really angry and said, "every time you can be promoted, it''s Lin Wei''s opportunity to give you a promotion. Because he knows that you are the general of master Yang, so he deliberately gives you achievements. Otherwise, you think that your brothers are not satisfied with you, you can sit in the position of vice captain?"


    "What''s more, it''s Lin Wei who proposed to the CMC that you be the vice captain. Now I''m not afraid to tell you."


    Li Ji breathed out a rude breath and told chen fan this idiot: "Lin Wei was declared to the Military Commission four months ago. Normally, he will become a general next month, and then he will be transferred to the northeast to become the deputy commander of the Northeast Army. He also told Mr. Yang that he also discussed with No. 2 that he would make you the captain."


    Pointing to Chen fan, Li Ji sneered: "it''s a pity that you are a white eyed wolf. You treat others'' strictness for you as a challenge to you. Honestly, you will be the captain next month, idiot!"


    Chen fan doesn''t want to admit that all this is true. However, Li Ji''s words are reasonable. Looking back, he seems to find that every time he finishes his task, he will be promoted to a higher position in the Dragon Corps.


    Moreover, it seems that Lin Wei handed over the letter of appointment to the vice captain himself.


    Chen Fan''s head roared, and his limbs had been shot, but now he began to cry: "major general Lin, I''m sorry for him, I''ve blinded my eyes with lard, and I''m kind as a donkey''s liver and lung."


    Chufeng sighed softly, and he knew that Chen Fan was bound to eat his own fruit, because he only wanted to go up. If other people were on top of him, he would not be in a hurry. He would slowly rely on the respect of old man yang to get up.


    But that man is Lin Wei, Lin Wei, who has the fourth younger brother of the Imperial City, and his younger brother of Chu Feng. It is doomed that ordinary people will not be able to replace him.


    The only way is to kick him out with extraordinary means. Chen Fan undoubtedly chooses such a way, but unfortunately, he is wrong.


    Holding fan Qing''s hand, Chu Feng no longer wants to pay attention to these things. Some people can change their mistakes, but some can''t change them. It''s enough for people like Chen fan to be wrong once.


    Zhang Xi blinked his eyes, took Yang Danqi''s hand, and whispered: "Danqi, before people said that the wind is less savage, I only think he is bloody, but now I deeply realize that he is a real barbarian."


    Yang Danqi nodded and wryly laughed: "it''s a barbarian indeed. Chen fan doesn''t recognize it. He thinks he will fight chen fan and even threaten chen fan and crush Chen Fan''s family."


    Zhang Xi nodded and pulled Yang Danqi closer: "well, how about I be your aunt?"


    Be my aunt?


    Yang Danqi a Leng, blink under the eye reaction to come over, full of red patted a Xi head: "Stinky girl, you dream!"


    Her name is Chu Feng, which is uncle Feng. Zhang Xi wants to be her aunt. It goes without saying!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1764

    When Chu Feng left fengteng Hotel, the truth about Linwei incident also spread to all parties. At the same time, he informed the Imperial City troops that Lin Wei was innocent and was framed by Chen fan.


    While many people frown at Chen Fan''s rascal, they are also thinking about a problem. Although Lin Wei was framed, Liu Si Meng was still defiled.


    Will the Liu family forget it because of this, and will not be angry with Lin Wei? After all, it was Lin Wei who took the initiative to go to liusimeng. Chen Fan was the vice captain of the dragon team. At that time, the Liu family said that Lin Wei had instructed chen fan to do so. What should we do?


    Although such a possibility does not exist, but if the Liu family can not swallow that tone, it is absolutely possible.


    It seems that things have subsided, but many people are worried about Lin Wei''s fate. If the Liu family can''t swallow it, something will happen.


    Although he has Chu Feng as his brother, some people know that Chu Feng can''t let people protect Lin Wei all the time. When the tiger dozes, naturally, when the danger comes, some people seem to be waiting for it. Meanwhile, they wonder what Chu Feng, who has disappeared for half a year, is going to do?


    Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to these things. He told the Liu family that he would visit after lunch. He didn''t care about the attitude of all parties. Anyway, he had an idea.


    Just took fan Qing to pack some things in the fast food restaurant, and they drove to a quiet place at the foot of the Great Wall.


    On the grass, everything packed was put away. Fan Qing stroked her skirt and sat down to avoid walking out. She also looked at Chu Feng curiously: "aren''t you going to Liu''s house at noon? Why are you still so free? Don''t you worry that Mr. Liu says you don''t appreciate it? "


    Chu Feng opened a can of soda and handed it to fan Qing. He said with a smile, "I did want to go there at noon, but after thinking about it, Lin Wei was thrown into the Imperial City prison. The Liu family must have made a lot of efforts. Now I dig out Chen fan, and I believe they will know what a stupid thing they have done."


    "Of course, Lin Wei did something unforgivable after all, and I will explain it. But before that, let the Liu family know my attitude."


    Fan Qing took the soda, frowned: "your attitude, do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng picked up a bottle of mineral water and a chicken leg in one hand: "I don''t do anything. I just let the Lius know that even if I don''t give them an account, it''s just like this. On the contrary, I want them to understand that if they can''t swallow that tone, it''s useless, because I''m unreasonable."


    "You should know that if they are not firm in the beginning, Lin Wei will not bear the name of two months. As a brother, I always have to give him some anger. Now it''s normal for Liu family to wait."


    Fan Qing listened and nodded, but then she was stunned and showed a funny smile.


    With his head tilted and jokingly staring at Chu Feng, "I suddenly feel that you are a man who is affectionate, righteous and considerate. No, it should be a little man!"


    Chu Feng bit the drumstick in his hand and did not blink: "nonsense, am I a big man or a little man, don''t you know?"


    Thank you Fan Qing showed a faint smile and sipped a sip of soda to show her shrewdness: "it seems that you want to let the Lius know how savage your attitude is, but I won''t believe it. Otherwise, why do you want to take me away and why do you come here with me?"


    "Little wind, although you and I are not lovers, nor men and women relationship, but there are some things, I understand you."


    Fan Qing didn''t think it through at first, but Chu Feng just deliberately explained these things, and she caught some things.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to go to Liu''s house to explain, but because of her.


    Today, although things have been settled satisfactorily, and I believe that Lin Wei will soon be out of the imperial prison, she has lost her marriage. She even knows that her husband who has been married for several years has always been only a tool for her to use. It will hurt her self-esteem and even her heart to change into any woman or a charming woman like fan Qing.


    Chu Feng is not not not going to Liu''s house, but worried about her, worried about her sad, worried about her sad.


    Chu Feng wry smile: "I have to sigh again, chen fan is a fool, what a good woman!"


    Fan Qing sighed and knew that she had been a joke. She married a man and helped him to the top of his career. In the end, she found that she was a chess player. Fan Qing was not sad or depressed. That was impossible.


    Wasted time, wasted a few years of good life, even lost precious body, the future will become a joke.


    Although fan Qing did not reveal it, it does not mean that she is not really sad.


    Looking at the ground, fan Qingbai gave Chu Feng a look: "no wonder you don''t buy wine. You''ve already prevented me."


    Fan Qing is very smart, Chu Feng also did not hide that he was worried about her, nodded: "people say that a drunk solution to a thousand worries, but I am very clear that drinking to relieve worries is more worrying, so use a few hours, with you to untie the knot, or can."


    Fan Qing murmured to her small mouth, "you said you are the same as love saint. Have you tried this kind of deception? I''m really sad, but I''m sure I can get through it and live a new life. "


    Blinking at the Chu wind: "only then I have no one to divorce, wind can be less to receive Oh!""Good!" Knowing that fan Qing is now forced to smile, Chu Feng reluctantly responded, revealing a touch of thinking: "love Saint dare not say, but the deception I have encountered should be more painful than you, because I still don''t know whether those women who have loved me really love me or because of their fate?"


    Fan Qing a Leng, see Chu Feng face emerged sad melancholy: "what''s the matter with you?"


    There are some things that fan Qing can''t touch, and Chu Feng never mentions it to unnecessary people. But today Chen Fan''s cheating on fan Qing reminds Chu Feng of Chang''e!


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng suddenly wanted to talk about: "I have a few women left, I do not know how they are now, or even say, I do not know they really love me, or purposeful approach."


    "Chen Fan cheated you and hurt you. At least you loved him, so I believe you won''t be too tangled up, and it will pass slowly."


    Show a touch of self mockery: "and I, estimate all my life can''t solve this knot."


    Fan Qing narrowed her eyes: "little wind, you say Ma Qiduo, Xia Wei, Wen Xin Xue, are they?"


    Chu Feng a Leng: "how do you know?"


    Fan Qing got up and went to Chu Feng and sat down with his hand: "I heard Peng ruohuan say it simply, but she didn''t say what happened. So I don''t give any opinions. I just want to ask fengshao, do you still love them? Have you ever given them a chance to explain? "


    "They did not want to get close, but they did not want to leave."


    Chu Feng''s expression flashed by a different color. All along, he always thought that Ma Qiduo''s appearance was Chang''e''s conspiracy, and that was a kind of Ma Qiduo''s deceit to himself.


    But at the moment, fan Qing''s words made Chu Feng suddenly think of something. That is, they might have to. But when Ma Qiduo and Xia Wei blocked him, they seemed to be sober and their own will, and it was not right?


    Chu Feng felt the confusion of his head and some pain. He closed his eyes and shook his head there.


    Fan Qing knew that Chu Feng must have thought of something that he didn''t want to think about. Seeing his painful look, he held him in his arms: "fool, although I''m sad, I''m a mature woman after all. Many things I''ve thought about when Chen fan doesn''t go home. It''s just what I want to do now."


    "It''s you who want to comfort me, but you''ve made yourself miserable. Do you think you''re stupid?"


    Sniffing the milk fragrance in fan Qinghuai, Chu Feng was inexplicably calm down. At this moment, he felt Lin Yulin''s breath and that feeling, and also remembered the last sentence left by the fused Jade Scorpion.


    Son of a bitch, I love you!


    Suddenly, Chu Feng''s eyes regained clearness. He came out of fan Qing''s arms, held her head and gave a kiss on the red lips: "it seems that I really should thank you. I have been struggling with a question. Now it seems that there is an answer. You are right. I should ask them."


    "Or ask the one who hurt me the most."


    Because Chu Feng is worried that when he comes to the door, Xia Wei, Yan Yan and Wen Xinxue have disappeared in the world and become one with Chang''e.


    Chu Feng suddenly kisses her. Although they have not kiss each other, they are still at the foot of the Great Wall in broad daylight. Although this place is remote and no one will come, fan Qing always feels a little bit of heart racing and shyness.


    After patting Chu Feng and pushing him away, he hummed: "you are a little rogue. When you are in the hotel, you are not ashamed of your words."


    Chu Feng ha ha smile, also know oneself just a bit rash, but also curiously asked: "what''s wrong with me?"


    Fan Qing glanced over and joked, "who said in the hotel that Miss fan is an innocent person? A clean relationship? I don''t know which son of a bitch desecrated me eight centimeters. Last night, I slept with my bare hands. Do you think you''re a big mouth? Are you a born liar? "


    Chufeng was stunned at hearing the speech, and then he laughed with astonishment: "you said that, it seems that it is also Oh, but,," "


    " who just said that Chu Feng and I were innocent last night and didn''t do that kind of thing? "


    "Asshole, you make fun of me!" Fan Qing''s face turned red. She threw herself on Chu Feng''s body and slapped him. At the same time, she scolded: "I didn''t say anything wrong. You and I didn''t do those things last night. What I said was last night and what I emphasized was last night. Where am I like you to be a liar?"


    Delicate body in the arms, Chu Feng can''t help holding the overturning pressure on fan Qing''s body, for this has a small ambiguous woman, always can let go of some, directly kiss that beautiful red lips.


    All of fan Qing''s movements stopped at the moment, holding Chu Feng affectionately, and kissing on the grass, there was a feeling of love.


    After more than ten minutes of kissing, fan Qing angrily took out the hand that Chu Feng put into her skirt: "don''t mess around, the Yellow River burst, and so on. You can''t clean it up here."


    Chu Feng chufeng chuckled and pinched fan Qing''s charming face: "you look like this. I''m sure I''ll be a widow in my life. When I''m free, I''ll take care of you. I find that being with you is very relaxed and relaxed."Fan Qing angrily clapped Chu Feng''s hand, and was stunned at his speech. He looked at Chu Feng with complicated eyes.


    She and Yang Danqi three people, Yang Danqi may not be interested in Chu Feng, but Zhang Xi and Liang Qi are so wrong. Zhang Xi confesses that she takes a fancy to Chu Feng, and Liang Qi has an ambiguous past with Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng is saying this kind of words with her at the moment, fan Qing feels not true at all.


    He raised his hand and put it on Chu Feng''s forehead: "no fever. What''s wrong with you? So weird? "


    Chu Feng wryly smile: "what do you do, say raise you on the eccentricity?"


    Fan Qing also felt comfortable with Chu Feng, but she never expected to have a future with Chu Feng. She put down her hand and pursed her ruddy lips: "do you really support me?"


    Chu Feng took her in his arms: "for eight centimeters, take responsibility."


    Chu Feng asked curiously, "what''s missing?"


    Fan Qing lowered her head and her face was full of blushes: "I am not a virgin. I had a marriage. I had men. I am cleaner than Zhang Xi and they are a little more stained. Moreover, I have not divorced chen fan. I was like you at the beginning. Am I not cheap?"


    He thought fan Qing said something, but he didn''t want to say that. Chu Feng shook his head and laughed bitterly.


    What he wants is a comfortable feeling. If he really values whether a woman is the first time, he won''t have anything to do with Naoko nakami.


    Kneading fan Qing: "I have only one request!"


    Fan Qing side head: "what?"


    Chu Feng held fan Qing in his arms: "I am your last man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1765

    At three o''clock in the afternoon, a car stopped outside the Liujia compound.


    Chu Feng stopped the car, unbuttoned his seat belt and looked at fan Qing: "you really don''t want to go in with me?"


    With a faint smile on her face, fan Qing gently shook her head: "no more."


    Chu Feng feels fan Qing''s Thoughts on him, and he doesn''t dislike fan Qing. On the contrary, they are very comfortable together. But now he doesn''t want to walk with him in the sun.


    Smile: "really not going?"


    "You''re not afraid to go, but I''m afraid." Fan Qing nodded and looked serious: "I just separated from Chen fan today. I will walk with you like a lover. My father is a man who pays attention to face. I don''t care, but I need to think about it for the elderly. Thank you for your words just now."


    "But I can''t be so selfish. I like the feeling of being with you, but that''s all."


    A woman who has experienced a marriage has no such sensibility as a little girl. She has a clear mind: "therefore, I don''t accept you, and I don''t need you to support me!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitch, has never tried to be rejected by a woman, Yao Qianxue that is an accident.


    Passing a bitter smile: "can I say, my man''s self-esteem has been hit by you?"


    Fan Qing giggled and hugged Chu Feng and leaned on his shoulder: "I''m a little kid. I want my sister to be your lover. I have ten billion assets. There are no lack of men. However, fan Qing looks at him sincerely:" however, before I have a man who is willing to give everything, you need me. I''ll be there at any time, for a long time, or forget it. "


    Chu Feng felt that fan Qing was not joking in his words, and shook his head with a smile: "can you say that I failed to pursue you?"


    "That is!" Fan Qing gently smile: "or quickly go in, Liu Lao has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Chu Feng pinched fan Qing''s nose: "if it''s time tonight, I''ll find you!"


    Fan Qing did not refuse, nodded: "good!"


    Chu Feng kisses fan Qing''s red lips and gets out of the car. But for fan Qing, she has more love. This is a woman who loves a lot.


    Looking at the car he left without hesitation after getting off the car, Chu wind passed by a touch of helplessness.


    Fan Qing was talking about her father just now, but Chu Feng knew that fan Qing was not a man who cared about his father''s face. Besides, fan Qing had only one daughter in the fan family. As long as she could be happy, Chu Feng would not care about her father if she believed in him.


    The reason for this is that fan Qing just doesn''t want to make it difficult for both sides.


    Today, chen fan was thrown into prison. Don''t think about it for 20 years. With the anger of the Liu family, chen fan''s life is over.


    However, no matter what the future outcome of Chen fan is, she was Chen Fan''s wife. If she turns a corner and is with him, people who don''t know the truth will only think that Chen Fan''s reason for dealing with Lin Wei is that he is angry with Chu Feng for having his wife, which will also affect his reputation.


    Because some people will say that he chufeng got rid of Chen Fan for fan Qing''s sake. Some things are not clear. If you say something fake several times, it will become true.


    What''s more, fan Qing and Liang Qi are sisters, some things are so pit father, Chu Feng helpless smile, fan Qing always think of others, but never for themselves.


    Chen Fan''s things, she also pleaded, now in the face of their own happiness, she can also in order not to let the sister''s heart add block, resolutely give up.


    Chu Feng believes that as long as he looks for fan Qing, he will never refuse her, but together, fan Qing will never do that.


    Chu Feng has mixed feelings, but there is no denying that fan Qing is a good woman, always thinking about others, but fate and her just a joke.


    "The wind is low, my father is already waiting for you!" Chu Feng''s eyes are still looking at the far away car, and a middle-aged man''s voice comes from his ear.


    Chu Feng took back his thoughts and turned to smile: "it''s Miss Liu''s father. Hello!"


    Liu Quan faintly smiles: "please!"


    Chu Feng didn''t mince. The Liu family knew he was coming, and had informed him before lunch, so he followed Liu Quan directly into the courtyard in front of him. The whole courtyard was similar to the imperial courtyard in many places, except that it was a little bigger and looked a little more atmospheric, followed by a large number of security guards.


    Through the front hall, came to the backyard, no flowers and trees, only a stone table, four stone benches.


    Liusimeng and an old man are sitting there at the moment. The former is making tea.


    Liu Quan took Chu Feng here and retreated. Chu Feng walked over and sat down without any care. He looked at the tea set on the table. The specialty of 30 years ago was made in the royal tea family. It is the same with tea.


    Sniffing the fragrance in the air, chufeng chufeng said with a faint smile: "Master Liu really looks up to Chu Feng. This tea set was specially provided by the royal tea family 30 years ago. It is said that only 50 sets of tea sets were produced, 20 sets were used for diplomatic needs, and 30 sets were digested by each family. The market has a price but no market. A set of 2 million pool coins can''t be found!""The old man entertained me. He was flattered."


    The old man, who had been calm, swept a ripple and added a touch of appreciation: "the wind is not good, but it''s just ordinary wood. It''s just fame that makes the price. Do you know this tea?"


    Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything. He sniffed the tea and said, "Tie Guanyin."


    Mr. Liu nodded: "how about years?"


    Chu Feng narrowed her eyes, and liusimeng also raised her head. Naturally, she knew how many years old tea was, but she thought that she couldn''t smell it. Of course, if she tasted tea, liusimeng could know.


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a smile: "seventy years, and it''s not the royal tea family''s handwriting. The gaudiness produced by the royal tea family, the mellow taste of the tea, and the lingering breath, can certainly come from the rest of the folk tea houses."


    "If I''m right, it''s from the ancient rain forest tea shop in Dian LAN Kun city."


    Liu old man''s body slightly shakes, tiny smile: "the wind is little, strange person also!"


    It can be said that the value and history of tea set is nothing, as long as a little attention, these are not secrets.


    But we can judge the age of these teas according to the fragrance of tea. We can also judge that they are not from the original imperial tea family. Master Liu has more than one look at Chu fenggao.


    This is absolutely not sensationalism, and it is absolutely not pretentious. It can only be judged by people with great connotation.


    Liu Laozi also has a new view on Chu Feng. He is definitely not a complete barbarian, as is rumored in the outside world.


    With a friendly smile, Mr. Liu said, "this tea is not from the imperial tea family. Those guys only use their signboards to make huge profits. They have long lost the authenticity of tea making. Many of the folk tea houses produce more than the royal tea family."


    "For example, in this rainforest ancient tea shop, our ancestors are all masters of tea making. They have a history of 700 years, but they were suppressed by the royal tea family and didn''t show up. I drank their tea for 40 years."


    Chu Feng''s heart moved slightly, knowing that Liu Laozi also hated the imperial family, but for special reasons, he didn''t suppress him, but now it can be said.


    She took a cup of tea from liusi dream, sipped it in, and narrowed her eyes slightly: "after three times of water, the water temperature of 80 degrees, the fragrance of lips and teeth, good tea!"


    Liu Si Meng''s body is shocked and stares at Chu Feng in surprise. Before Chu Feng came, she had already finished the process, and chufeng could drink it. She was surprised that some tea drinkers for decades might not know what tea they were drinking. How many processes did they go through!


    For this savage famous wind less, liusi dream also a little more views, a kind of admiration.


    Mr. Liu also slightly smile: "wind less is really not an ordinary person, your contribution to the country is more than I''ve added up for decades. I admire you, but the public and private should be clearly defined, isn''t it?"


    Before Chu Feng came, he already knew that if the Liu family nodded, Lin Wei would be able to get out of the imperial prison and resume his post immediately. Everything would be suppressed.


    For Liu''s words, Chu Feng still understood.


    After drinking the tea in the cup, he felt as if he were drinking wine: "Master Liu, I just want to ask, if I don''t give a little explanation, what will you do?"


    Liu Laozi faint smile: "if I really extreme, how to deal with less wind?"


    "Kill!" Chu Feng firmly threw out a word.


    Under the dull air in the backyard, Chu Feng said one word: "if the Liu family did that, I would crush the Liu family mercilessly, just like when I crushed the Wen family. Because Lin Wei was not wrong, he was also a victim and was bullied. As a brother, I always have to bear the responsibility of my brother."


    Liu Laozi''s hearty smile: "the wind is little, when are you going to let Lin Wei marry silk dream?"


    Chufeng passed through the light pondering, knowing that Liu Laozi was a kind of trial. It did not happen now, which does not mean that another kind of test would not happen. There are some things that do not need to be discussed further.


    Chu Feng looked at Liu''s dream of blushing and lowering her head: "what does Miss Liu mean? This is about you and Linwei? "


    Liu Si Meng looked at Liu Laozi weakly, her face was slightly red, and her little hand was on her flat stomach: "as soon as possible, it''s best within a month."


    "Eh?" Chu Feng was stunned. Seeing Liu Si Meng''s shy and ruddy face and expression, he burst out laughing: "Master Liu, Congratulations!"


    Mr. Liu also has a big smile, and obviously knows for a long time: "children are happy."


    Happy family, four generations together, liusi dream, pregnant!


    Chu Feng waved a big hand: "I will let people prepare for the whole process, within a month, hold a wedding!"


    If you wait for more than a month, Liu Si Meng''s belly will protrude, and the face of Liu family will be lost!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1766

    With no swords and swords, Chu Feng and Mr. Liu decided everything between talking and laughing.


    Within a month, after the arrangement, Lin Wei will marry Liu Simeng.


    Chu Feng probably knew that Liu had no mood to pay attention to the conspiracy between these younger generations. The reason why he insisted was that Liu Simeng''s parents and a large number of Liu family members couldn''t swallow this tone.


    Even if Chen Fan framed it, Liu Si Meng was defiled after all, and Lin Wei could not get rid of his responsibility.


    However, now that the matter is solved perfectly, it can be regarded as the face of the Liu family, and no one will jump out to say three or four. Of course, there is only one poor person.


    Dou Qing!


    However, Chu Feng believes that Dou Qing is a reasonable person, and that Liu Si Meng is not an aggressive gold branch and jade leaf. Both of them are aware of that, and their future relationship will be harmonious.


    Just a wry smile. Lin Wei, a boy, has two wives. However, he can make Lin Wei''s children and grandchildren full in the future. Chu Feng is willing to.


    After solving the problems of Lin Wei and Liu Si Meng, Chu Feng is about to leave. She can''t bear the kindness of Liu Simeng''s parents and a group of Liu''s family members. Chu Feng encourages her to stay for a meal and suggests that she should not be allowed to monopolize liusimeng alone. She should be respected by Dou Qing and do not want to exclude her from Linwei.


    Chu Feng believes that as long as liusimeng is a real wife, the Liu family will not be able to support themselves. However, it is better to clarify some things.


    If Dou Qing is hurt because of today''s decision, Chu Feng will feel guilty.


    It''s nearly seven o''clock after a meal. It seems that I can''t go to Cai Jinhua for dinner.


    Take a taxi to Huangcheng sanatorium. Chu Feng also receives the information from all parties. There is no big deal, only about he Junhua and more than 20 powerful people in the hidden world.


    Of course, Chu Feng is most concerned about the wedding of he Junhua in Xiangjiang and Yao Qianxue. The woman in the photo is wearing a beautiful wedding dress, which makes Chu Feng feel a little complicated.


    Maybe it''s time to go to Xiangjiang to solve these problems?


    Near eight o''clock, came to the Imperial City sanatorium.


    Before coming, chufeng had contacted Cai Jinhua, so after coming down, facing the heavily guarded sanatorium, Chu Feng was not in a hurry to wait outside.


    Those who live here are retired veterans and senior cadres. It''s not that they have no place to live or have no children to support. It''s just that the old people pay attention to their feelings. It''s their wish that old friends often get together. Undoubtedly, the Imperial City Sanatorium can satisfy their idea.


    Of course, on New Year''s day, the children will still come to pick them up and go back together. They will stay here just to let the old people have a company.


    In this era when children are busy with their work and can hardly accompany the elderly, it is also a good way.


    After waiting for a while, the sound of high-heeled shoes trampling on the floor came from behind, and a clear and crisp voice came: "master!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Chu Feng turned back and saw Luo Dan, one of his disciples, who was tall and moving in nurse''s clothes. He was shocked: "how are you here?"


    Luo Dan''s height is just like a model. His appearance is not pretty, but he is very durable: "my father said that the people in the national medical hall are tight recently, and they have to check the elderly here every six months. So my father asked me to take the people from fengteng hospital to help. It happened that today, Mr. Cai asked me to come out to pick you up!"


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded and thought that Luo Dan left fengteng hospital and went back to the national medical hall to follow Hua Shennong.


    But now fengteng hospital is working as an assistant to Qing, with an annual salary of nearly 10 million yuan. Moreover, he is also respected, and is no worse than a model.


    Because of Luo Dan''s leadership, some guards on the road did not investigate Chu Feng. They came to a small building without hindrance. Chu Feng had come before and knew that this was Cai Jinhua''s residence here. He secretly said in his heart that it was countless times better than that of ordinary people''s houses. The old man is so willful!


    When he got to the door, Luo Dan didn''t follow him in: "master, there are still a few elders whose bodies need to be taken away. I''ll arrange people to do things first, and so on and go together."


    Chu feng''en walked into the small building. Cai Jinhua sat there watching some TV news, and could hear the old lady''s angry voice: "it''s just farting. These guys know to report good news but not bad news. No wonder people always say that turning on the TV and opening the computer will make the world miserable."


    "These guys know the face project and really want to kill them."


    Chu Feng glanced at what was being said on TV about the poverty alleviation project, and chufeng gave a slight smile. It was just a deliberate effort by the local government to make political achievements. It is not certain when the poverty relief funds will arrive in the future.


    "Old Cai, why be angry?" Chu Feng went to sit down and said with a smile: "if it was in the past, such reports would only be more grandiose. Now it is good. At least these officials do their political achievements and dare not pull the people to give them supporting roles."


    Cai Jinhua looked back and said with a kind smile, "here we are."


    Chu Feng nodded his head and leaned over there, exhaling happily: "I just came from the Liu family. I''m tired!""The Lius want face. You are Lin Wei''s brother. You should have suffered Dou Qing''s little girl and asked her to come and sit down with me some other day." Cai Jinhua said with a smile.


    Chu Feng is slightly stunned, and then passes by to appreciate Cai Jinhua. Although Cai Jinhua is here, he still knows a lot of things. Dou Qinglai also wants to show Liu''s family. Don''t try to do anything alone for liusimeng.


    In this regard, Chu Feng also did not refuse: "good, I let her hold the little guy to accompany you to chat." Immediately edit a text message to go out, Lin Wei has now come out, let him relay on the line.


    Cai Jinhua motioned for the two nurses to go out. Although they were over 90 years old, they did not have the slightest old-fashioned appearance. They were still energetic: "Chu Feng, you won''t come to the old woman for no reason. You can tell me what you have. Although I''m old, I can still help you."


    "Others don''t know, but I know very well that without you, the gap in the system will take at least 20 years to be broken. If you let the wind of freedom come ahead of time for 20 years, you are a meritorious official of our country."


    Old people are not confused.


    Chufeng said with a faint smile: "old Cai is joking. Although I''m a butcher, I still have a heart. I love this land. I have nothing to say. I will do my best."


    Cai Jinhua nodded with admiration. When others said these words, she might doubt whether it was true or not. But when Chu Feng said such a thing, Cai Jinhua was totally convinced.


    At present, the status of Chu Feng today is not necessary to lie to win favor and support from anyone, because he has the strength to smash all plots.


    Clapping Chu Feng''s hand, the old man said: "say, come to find the old woman, is there any problem?"


    "The problem is a little bit, but for me, it''s not too big a problem." Chu Feng knew that talking to Cai Jinhua would only disgust her. She came straight to the point and said, "last night, Jianghai Fengmen were attacked by Panlong he family and withdrew from Jianghai. Now Jianghai is Panlong''s territory."


    "Liu Yan told me that even the mayor told her not to act rashly, suggesting that there was someone behind the Panlong family."


    Cai Jinhua''s wrinkled face froze for a moment, sighed and shook his head: "it seems that my dry grandson is not at ease!"


    Cai Jinhua did not deny his help to he family, saying: "he came to me more than half a year ago. The little guy told me a lot of difficulties. I was soft hearted and looked at his father''s sake. Li Zong, who has not gone down, gave the he family a chance. But I underestimated his ambition in the end."


    "This is an old woman. I''m sorry for you. What are you going to do now?"


    The old man frankly admitted that she helped to set up a gambling house in Jianghai. She also knew that the power of which family could not let the official forces of Jianghai interfere. She must be the great God sitting behind her, and no one dared to move him easily.


    You''re kidding. Who dares to offend the founder''s daughter?


    Chu Feng also understood the old man''s mood and exhaled: "it''s nothing to give him a gambling house, but he Junhua is a man with many bad deeds, so when he Runxin came to me, he was rejected by me."


    "Because I guess he Junhua''s purpose is not a casino."


    Cai Jinhua frowned: "is there a lot of bad deeds?"


    Chu Feng knew that Cai Jinhua would not feel comfortable. Even if she took away all that he had in Jianghai, she would give him a second chance.


    Take out some information from his body and put it in front of CAI Jinhua: "Mr. Cai has been basically indifferent to the world over the past few years. You don''t know a lot about the affairs of the younger generation. You can only see the excellence of he Junhua, but not his darkness. This is the information document of he Junhua I selected in recent years. You can have a look at it."


    Cai Jinhua did not suspect that Chu Feng was making a fraud, because there was no need for her to check it out at any time. She only needed a phone call.


    Looking at the materials Chu Feng brought out, Cai Jinhua frowned, and a trace of anger: "this son of a bitch is a wolf with human skin!"


    Chufeng knew that Cai Jinhua was really angry, and leaned on it with a faint smile: "I''m not afraid that old Cai said to sow dissension. There is another thing you should probably hear that he Junhua is going to marry Yao Qianxue, vice president of fengteng group!"


    Cai Jinhua frowned and did not stretch. The old man immediately understood the meaning of Chu Feng: "do you mean he Junhua still wants to capture fengteng?"


    Chufeng said with a faint smile: "old Cai, what do you think?"


    Cai Jinhua looked at these materials and basically understood the character of he Junhua. His eyes were cold and his hand was gently waved. Although he was old, he was still firm and powerful: "from now on, he family is in the river and sea, and there is no official power anymore!"


    Chu Feng showed a warm smile, dial a phone: "Xia Yan, kill in!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1767

    Jianghai, around ten o''clock at night!


    Now, Liu Yan, who has become the leader of the Jianghai police, has mobilized about 30000 available police forces in the city to put an end to the colorful nightlife of the people in the name of military exercises of Jianghai troops.


    Then, ten thirty!


    From Hangzhou, the eight thousand Fengmen elite entered the river and sea by high-speed rail and bus. They were divided into eight groups. Under the unified command of Xia Yan and the assistance of Yao pangzi, they attacked all the dark forces of he family in Jianghai.


    At the beginning, there was official favoritism intentionally or unintentionally, and Chu Feng disappeared. People who were close to his family were all quiet at the moment.


    Otherwise, he family could not have won the river and sea with the strength of 5000 people.


    Tonight, those people didn''t know what to do, because half an hour before the action, Zhou Jingxing and ye Zisheng personally called some influential Jiang Hai dignitaries and told them frankly who Chu Feng was going to move and who was involved in it was the result of his death.


    Then, Cai Jinhua also let people pass on her meaning to all the powerful people in the river and sea to show her attitude.


    This is a game between the younger generation. Let the young people make trouble by themselves.


    Because of the appearance of Chu Feng and Cai Jinhua''s clear attitude, he family power lost its official protection power in the river and sea, and suffered the cruel attack of 8000 Fengmen people.


    It was less than an hour before and after, and the people of he family began to withdraw rapidly. At 11:30, he family forces officially announced their withdrawal from the river and sea.


    For such a result, many people are not surprised. The best way is to evacuate. Otherwise, they will pay a heavy price.


    Without Cai Jinhua''s support and Chu Feng''s blood, he family is not allowed to have any choice.


    But it didn''t stop there.


    When it was close to 12 o''clock, ye Zisheng suddenly showed up with people from the relevant departments and took all the relevant personnel in the casinos to the imperial city for investigation. Because there was a suspicion that there were cheaters in the casinos, the casinos in Jianghai free trade state were implemented by the state. Therefore, it is not unreasonable for ye Zisheng to investigate from the imperial city.


    Not only the one that he family got from Cai Jinhua, but also one from the powerful people of all sides had problems, and the seal was directly pasted on it.


    On the contrary, gambling is not a strange thing in casinos.


    Everyone knows that this is only a means. It is a revenge of Chu Feng for his family''s disobedience. He not only wants to throw his family''s strength out of the river, but even cut off their hands and feet in the free trade state.


    He family took the initiative to withdraw from the dark forces, that is, they knew that they had to take into account the interests of the casinos when they could not fight against it. However, no one could have imagined that the gambling house would not let go of Chu Feng''s thunder.


    Once again, we deeply understand that it''s good to offend anyone. Don''t offend Chu Feng and the people around him.


    He also made a slight mockery of his family''s behavior. How about a gambling house from above? What about infiltrating the dark forces?


    Chu Feng''s return directly made all of this lose its meaning. He''s expected to vomit blood this time.


    While all this happened, a message came from the distant Panlong. Donghongmen, the nearby Xiangjiang River, announced its march into Panlong Jidao, and sent ten thousand people as vanguards. Panlong had so many forces that it was difficult to unite as one. Donghongmen soon occupied a small territory.


    It''s just that there are ten thousand people in this small area.


    Du Yaming also made a voice: the dragon is so big, I''ll open a casino to play.


    In a word, all parties in Panlong''s mouth are blocked, and even if they are not happy, they can''t fight donghongmen. 10000 people are there, and there are no 20000 people in the past. Who dares to say victory?


    Some people are secretly scolding he family. We are not fools. We are very clear that this is the Revenge of Chu Feng. Not only do they want to cut off all he family''s property in the river and sea, but also repay them with peach and send donghongmen to march into Panlong.


    At present, donghongmen has set up a gambling house in Panlong. Unexpectedly, Panlong''s interest in the casino will drop sharply. In addition, with the customers scattered by the river and sea, Panlong gambling industry has begun to decline.


    Even the slogan of "Panlong people''s self-government" has disappeared completely. Without the pillar of the economic system, Panlong can only rely on domestic support. The chief executive personally called No. 1, hoping that domestic businessmen would invest more in Panlong, completely breaking the previous superior situation.


    And all this happened in one night because of Chu Feng.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper. After twelve o''clock, everything calmed down.


    Xiangjiang, Victoria Hotel.


    He Junhua sat there with a gloomy look, opposite a popular actress. She married and gave birth to a daughter in the previous two years. However, under the power of he Junhua, she came to Xiangjiang to promote the new film, avoiding everyone''s eyes and coming here alone. The meaning is self-evident.


    But he Junhua is in a very bad mood at the moment. Even if there is a bright actress sitting opposite, or the wife of someone else or the mother of a child, he doesn''t have much interest.Under the calm, there are many volcanoes, which seem to erupt at any time.


    Over the past few hours, he has been receiving messages from all sides, but it''s all bad news.


    Originally, Cai Jinhua said that no one could intervene. He smelled the smell of danger, so he withdrew the dark forces first, so as not to be slaughtered by the Fengmen. What''s more, it was also to protect the interests of the casinos. Jidao is only a means. Casinos are the tools to make money.


    But just after ordering he family''s power to withdraw from the river and sea, ye Zisheng took people to seal up the two casinos. How could he Junhua not be angry?


    Just thinking that he has made a lot of money in the past few months, he Junhua suppressed his anger.


    If he could suppress everything, he couldn''t bear the change of the dragon. Donghongmen even entered Panlong and opened a casino.


    As he Junhua was busy with his work, he was beaten back in the end. Pan Long''s interests were also cut off to donghongmen. How can they all be compensated? The most important thing is.


    The wind gate has the power to drive away who''s home, but he''s not able to drive away donghongmen in Panlong. After all, Panlong needs unity to unite with the outside world, but how many people can unite?


    East Red Gate and Wenzhou red gate are one, who dares to move it? Isn''t that hard to deal with foreign interests?


    Thinking of these, he Junhua''s eyes are brewing a killing opportunity, suddenly picked up a vase next to the ground and smashed it on the ground with a bang: "Chu Feng, why didn''t you die?


    After half a year''s silence, he Junhua felt that when Chu Feng was finished, he appeared. Not only did he appear, but he almost vomited blood. He Junhua''s heart was full of murders. It was money, it was white money.


    Moreover, Pan Long''s interests have been interfered. He Junhua is a sinner and will be questioned about his ability. The power of his family will inevitably become loose. The more he thinks about it, the more angry he becomes.


    The actress sitting on the opposite side looks stiff and frightened. She comes here in vain tonight. But a few hours later, he Junhua doesn''t touch her. Instead, she is angry and angry. The actress is worried that he Junhua will kill her.


    Although she is gorgeous in the outside world and still calls out millions of fans, he Junhua really wants to kill her and can give her countless accidental deaths in minutes.


    At this time, the door of the suite was opened, and he Runxin, who was exquisite and beautiful, came in and looked at the mess on the ground and the actress. He felt a little familiar and remembered who said, "Miss Yang, you can go back."


    Yang surname actress to see he Junhua, it seems that he does not speak, she dare not go in general.


    He Junhua was upset: "go away!"


    Yang surnamed actress who dare to stay any longer, stands up and nods to he Runxin and leaves quickly. He Runxin is too lazy to say hello to him. She despises her husband for coming out to do such a thing. Although it must be threatened, women should not be threatened to compromise and live with pride.


    Let the rest of the people go out first, he Runxin said indifferently: "more than half a year ago, I told you that it''s good to play with anything, don''t play with fire, do you believe it now?"


    He Junhua stood up and went to take a bottle of red wine and poured a glass of it to drink, suppressing his anger in his heart: "so what? Losing a game does not mean that I will always lose. Without the support of old Cai, I can play dead chufeng."


    "What''s a clay bag out of the classic blue?"


    He Runxin looked up slightly, knowing that he Junhua was jealous and despised Chu Feng because of jealousy.


    Chu Feng was younger than him, and he was not born as well. However, he built an achievement that he Junhua could not surpass in his life in a short time. He Junhua is a proud man and will never admit that others are better than himself. Therefore, he has a hatred for Chu Feng.


    In particular, Yan Ruyu and the gambling house happened, his hatred of Chu Feng can be said to be twisted to an extreme.


    He Runxin shook his head: "I understand your mood, words are not pleasant to hear, but it is the fact, Chu Feng, we can not afford to play, plus the whole he family, we can not afford to play."


    He Junhua drank another glass of red wine and seemed to have calmed down: "so what? In a few days, I will marry Yao Qianxue. I can swallow fengteng openly. How can Chu Feng play with me? Is he coming to kill me now


    "No way. My identity and everything I have are destined to abuse him. He can''t kill me. What family does Panlong need? What family does it need?"


    He Runxin frowned: "Junhua, too confident, is not a good thing, my opinion is to cancel the wedding, otherwise you will have an accident."


    "Go away!" What he Junhua heard was persuasion, and he cheered impatiently.


    He Runxin looks slightly ugly, he Junhua''s pride, she can''t help, left a good self-help, he Runxin cold face turned away.


    He Junhua upset the glass on the ground, turned around, suddenly appeared behind a person, subconsciously back two steps: "it''s you!"


    Suddenly appeared the person ha ha a smile: "what little, consider good?"


    He Junhua narrowed his eyes: "I promise you, to provide you with all the convenience, as long as you kill Chu Feng!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1768

    Steal half a day''s leisure, today''s leisure, tomorrow''s busy.


    Huangcheng, a residence several kilometers away from fengteng hospital.


    In the garden, the lights were shining, and several people were still drinking wine, laughing and chatting.


    I was going to the ancient vein of Tianshan mountain tomorrow to solve a group of time bombs coming out of the hidden world. However, Luo Dan was still waiting when she left the sanatorium. Chu Feng told Zhuque that they would meet the Imperial Army tomorrow, and then they followed her to come here.


    The only thing I''m glad about is that Jennifer''s not here, or that passionate woman would have to pester him tonight.


    So there are only Qing and nuolia and Luodan. Besides, there are some servants. No one else in the Imperial City dares to hurt the young lady of the Rothschild family at will. Chu Feng is not worried about this.


    As for the other three disciples, song Qiaoqiao, went to see his family the other day.


    People are eating, drinking and chatting there. Qing, like a curious baby, asks Chu Feng about the past six months. Chu Feng knows that Qing didn''t mean to expose the scars on purpose. She just had a different education in the West. She didn''t have that kind of cognition.


    Chu Feng had already come out of those things, so he simply told himself that he had been in Tibet for half a year. Yuan Yuya''s story was omitted. It didn''t have much effect.


    As the night drew near, the situation of the river, sea and dragon came. Chu Feng was expecting it, so he didn''t care much about it.


    At about three o''clock, everyone was ready to take a rest, because Chu Feng would start from the Imperial City troops at 10 o''clock tomorrow morning, and now it is almost the same.


    Just as everyone was getting up, there was a roar of cars outside the door. Chu Feng looked back and looked at the green women: "who are you?"


    "Yes Qing suddenly thought of what to pat his head: "my second sister is still in the Imperial City, now has set up a studio in the Imperial City, remote command Wenzhou there to do things."


    Chu Feng is slightly stunned. It has been almost a year since Marianne came to the imperial city. Has she settled down?


    "Master, I let you down."


    Green showed a helpless color: "second sister''s disease I can only let her 10 days and a half months unaffected, with the means you taught me, I found that I still can not completely eradicate, just when you came, I gave her a phone call, but also told you to leave tomorrow, maybe she couldn''t bear the pain, so she ran over."


    Chufeng eccentric cast a green eye, not to say to find a man with treatment can be restored? What''s going on?


    Qing lowered his head: "that, you later said, you have a new way, the second elder sister chose not to look for a man, said to wait for you to come back."


    Chu Feng realized that he was looking for something for himself with a bitter smile.


    After the night of blood moon, he had a new breakthrough. He did not need the original means for Mariana''s disease. However, things were too busy. In addition, Mariana had to get married and give Qing a chance to exercise. So Chu Feng let Qing take care of it.


    At that time, I was busy going to Longmen holy land, but Mariana was still waiting.


    Breath out a breath of wine, fortunately there is not much to drink tonight: "I''ll take a bath first, you let her wait for me in the room!"


    Chu Feng then went inside. Although he didn''t feel suitable, he didn''t care about the second time. Moreover, Mariana took the initiative to find this time, not his chufeng wanted to go.


    As soon as Chu Feng walked in, Mariana stopped her car and came. Seeing Chu Feng''s back, she took Qing: "how did he go?"


    Qing shook her head and regretted: "the master said that it was feasible at first, but after thinking about it for a while, you still need that kind of treatment for your condition, so she refused to give you treatment."


    Marianne''s mouth opened wide. "What am I doing in the pilgrimage this year?"


    Noria knew that Qing was teasing Mariana, and said, "second lady, you are not in vain in the holy pilgrimage. At least it alleviates your pain. Moreover, it''s not that you can''t cure it. It''s just a special method. Why don''t you go on looking for a man?"


    "Find a man, even if the wind is less, green can also let you recover health."


    Mariana glanced over her face and shook her head. "It''s easy to say, that''s so easy to find?"


    Qing pondered a smile: "second sister, how is my master?"


    Mariana was stunned and blushed: "a little bit of son of a bitch, but it''s OK."


    Qing continued to ask, "if he was the man, would you cooperate with the treatment?"


    Marianne''s white face was flushed, but there was not too much embarrassment. This was also the extrovert place of Western women. Seeing the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, she could not see anyone. She nodded: "if it''s him, it''s OK, but he''s already Jennifer''s man. I''m not suitable for that."


    Qing and Noria laughed, and Mariana was confused: "what are you laughing at?"


    Green covered her small mouth and told her not to laugh too loud, pointing to the house: "then you go, I believe that the third sister will not dispute with you, outsiders she can see open, you are her second sister."


    Mariana looked hesitant and had no emotional foundation with Chu Feng. She could only say that she didn''t feel disgusted. Even if Jennifer didn''t care and supported her, Mariana didn''t think it was appropriate.But thinking of her own pain can not be completely eradicated, that kind of tingling attack when she would like to die, Mariana''s hesitation became firm and went forward.


    The three young people held back their smile, and when Marianne was completely gone, they laughed and trembled.


    Luo Dan took a picture of Qing and wryly laughed: "elder martial sister Qing, you play with your second sister and master like this, isn''t it good?"


    Qing spit out his tongue, showing a different lovely: "anyway, it''s not harmful. Let''s go to have a rest. There are many things to do tomorrow."


    Twenty minutes later, Chu Feng took a bath and came to a room on the second floor. Qing said that this is the room where Mariana is. Looking at the two ends of the corridor, it is very quiet. I guess Qing and her are all resting.


    Time is not early, although not very tired, but Chu Feng also wants to have more rest.


    Twist the door handle, open it, go in, close the door and walk over. The incandescent lamp is on in the room.


    Looking at Mariana lying on the bed with a quilt on her body, Chu Feng shrugged her shoulders and said, "let''s go. I''m going to bed."


    "Come on, then," Marianne blushed and shy, nearly thirty years old, but she didn''t even know the feeling. She closed her eyes and said, "be gentle, I''m the first time!"


    Gentle, first time?


    Chu Feng went to the bedside, smell speech look a Leng, see Mariana eyes closed, also bite small lips, stunned: "second miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    Mariana opened her eyes and frowned at Chu Feng''s inaction: "don''t you want to treat me? I''m ready to take a shower. Don''t you hurry up? "


    Chu Feng frowned, and then thought that Mariana had been fooled, and the door was opened at the moment, and the voice of green giggling and giggling came: "second sister, you can play with me. Master can cure you without that, but you can be anxious."


    Mariana blinked her beautiful big eyes, ah, picked up a big pillow and smashed it at Qing: "Qing, you villain."


    Qing smiles to avoid exit to close the door, but the laughter can still be heard, obviously teasing Marianne, she felt very happy.


    Chu Feng grinned and spread his hands: "it''s better to start, I''m really busy."


    Mariana blushed and shy. She didn''t want to be teased by Qing for something so serious. She was shy in her heart. She also looked at Chu Feng. Could she be incompetent? She had such a good opportunity to get my body. She didn''t know how to grasp the opportunity.


    In the heart secretly scolds a fool, Mariana opened the quilt on her body, Chu Feng took out the dark yellow nine needle hand stiff there, fixed her eyes on Mariana''s white, smooth and tender body like a girl, and swallowed her saliva: "second miss, what are you doing?"


    Mariana put the quilt aside and blinked. "Wasn''t it the same last time?"


    Chu Feng awkwardly coughed: "that was the last time, now you don''t need to take off your clothes, I can also solve for you."


    Marianna was stunned. Then she screamed and picked up another pillow and smashed chufeng: "asshole, you should have said it earlier. I even took a bath. You are on purpose."


    Chu Feng catches the pillow thrown by Mariana, and the gold needles in her hand also twinkle and drop eight.


    Blissful rejuvenation needle!


    Mary annaton was still angry when she felt her body sour and soft. She did not know what the situation was. Chu Feng''s hand was placed above her mysterious place, but she could feel a warm current pouring into her body along the entrance of the important place.


    It was very comfortable. Mariana could not help but exhort. Her white face was full of blush. She didn''t want to make such a shy voice, but her body seemed to be beyond her control.


    Suddenly, Mariana couldn''t help it any more. She felt that something was coming in. She looked down and thought Chu Feng had put her finger in it. However, Chu Feng still didn''t touch her, but her hand stopped at a distance of seven centimeters from the important place. She didn''t know what to do.


    But Mariana is feeling a strange taste, gradually lost herself, madly issued a groan, and even twisted her body.


    It lasted for nearly half an hour, and the sheets were all wet. It was caused by sweat and some kind of liquid. Marianne lay there sweating and panting. She had not experienced it, but it was certain that the feeling just now was the way of men and women.


    Chu Feng also exhaled a breath, looked at the sheet wet, said: "I use special means to stimulate your desire with gold needles, and then condense a stream of gas into invisible objects, which can make up for the lack of men. Next, let Qing use different acupuncture to treat you, and you can recover completely in a month."


    Mariana did not care about her wilderness and ugliness just now, and was seen by Chu Feng. As a disease, she did not avoid medical treatment, and heard her words: "I am not completely OK yet?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes moved away from Mariana''s beautiful body: "you''ve been a problem for nearly 30 years. If it''s so easy and good, Qing would have eradicated it for you. But after a month, you''ll be all right. Good night!"


    Without a trace of memory, or even if the heart knows that the woman can''t move, Chu Feng opens the door and leaves. Mariana sits up with sweat all over her body. She lowers her head to see the sticky things on the bed sheet, and her face is slightly red: "I should say thank you to him. Although he has looked at her body, there are still such things as" "and" "in her faceChu Feng left Mariana''s room, shook her head and went to another room. She was ready to have a good rest. She could only rest for less than five hours.


    When he went in and closed the door, the light was on in the room. Chu Feng saw that the desire picked up by Mariana was like adding gasoline.


    Green lying there, jade body, legs crisscross outline the perfect arc, a hand in the head there, facing Chu Feng, finger slightly hook: "give my second sister treatment, I believe you must be very uncomfortable, I am ready for Oh!"


    Although he Qing already had that little thing, but on the surface everyone was still a master apprentice relationship, Chu Feng coughed: "not good?"


    Chu Feng awkwardly scratched his head: "then you should remember that you seduced me tonight. I am a great master!"


    To find a sufficient excuse for themselves, Chu Feng beast general rushed to the past, within a few minutes, the room sounded green can not suppress the voice.


    Taking a bath and putting on her clothes, Mariana is going to say thanks to Chu Feng, who is leaving the imperial city tomorrow. Maybe she won''t see her for several months. When she arrives at the door of her room, she hears a slight sound.


    The hand who had lifted up to knock stopped, and Marianne frowned on the door panel, and her face turned slightly red, which she had made just now.


    There is only Chu Feng, who is he with now?


    Is it nolia?


    This is the only thing Mariana can think of, because Qing and Luo Dan are the disciples of Chu Feng.


    Just thinking about who it was, a faint voice came from the side: "how are you, second miss?"


    Luodan also came out of the room when she heard something outside. She didn''t have a rest. She just came out to take a bath. She saw Noria standing there, and Mariana was standing at the door of Chu Feng''s room. Curiously, she went to open her mouth and said, "Mary,,"


    as soon as she made a sound, Mariana made a silent gesture. All of a sudden, Luodan and Noria were curious. What''s up Is that right?


    Two people curiously walked past, along with the approach also heard some sounds, two women''s faces appeared a touch of blush, although did not experience, but the fool knows what the sound is.


    Mariana even clenched her fist. Luodan was also there, and Noria was there. It was only green. And without their call at night, the servants would not come up!


    Luodan and Noria also thought of something, that is, Qing and chufeng are rolling the sheets, and they are standing at the door. You look at me and I look at you, and they don''t know what to say. Although there is no sound inside, they think that they are rogues.


    What Luo Dan thinks is, I am also an apprentice!


    "What do you three do?" When three people curse Chu Feng in their hearts, suddenly the door of Qing''s room opens, and she comes out, dressed in black silk pajamas, graceful and moving.


    Mariana three people are all in a daze, look at Chu Feng''s door, and look at green, is it not Qing inside, is Chu Feng really playing with servants?


    But the servants seem to be aunts. What''s the matter?


    However, the situation is not green, and the three people are not bothered to control what chufeng is doing. They are not good at knocking on the door to enter. Mariana twisted her neck: "I just had a treatment, but I was not sleepy. I came out to talk to Luo Dan, and happened to meet Noria. That''s it."


    Luodan and Noria also nodded, naturally would not say, we are listening to the corner.


    Green Oh nodded, yawned and seemed to be very sleepy: "then you go on, I am sleepy!"


    She turned around and closed the door. Marianne looked at the door and went back to their respective rooms. They all scolded Chu Feng''s stallion in their hearts. At this time, she even called a woman to shoot from outside.


    What they don''t know at the moment is that when she comes back to her room, she locks the door. Her black silk pajamas fall down along her tender skin and looks at Chu Feng lying on her bed: "master, let''s continue. This time, I''ll keep my voice down."


    It turns out that Chu Feng found out that Mariana and her three were eavesdropping outside the door just now, so she quickly jumped out of the balcony with Qing in her arms. On the roof of the building, she turned to Qing''s room,,,,


    , which can be regarded as avoiding the embarrassment of exposing master and apprentice!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1769

    Ten o''clock in the morning, close to September, the imperial city has been slightly cool.


    Royal City troops.


    At nine o''clock, Chu Feng left Qing''s residence alone and came to the imperial army. Zhuque and fengqingqing were already waiting here. In addition, Chu Feng didn''t take the rest of the people, because they couldn''t play a very important role.


    There are more than 20 people out of the hidden world. All of them are demigods. Going under the semi gods is no different from death.


    "Brother, come back safely!"


    Linwei has been out of the imperial prison last night, and got the Liu family''s nod, after the official reinstatement, at this moment early already arrived, in addition, Liu Si Meng and Dou Qing are in.


    Chu Feng and Lin Wei simply hugged each other with a gentle smile: "don''t worry, I cherish my life more than anyone else, but I may not be able to come back to attend your wedding ceremony with Miss Liu."


    After solving the problem of the hidden world, Chu Feng wants to go to the river and sea. After the trouble of he family, Chu Feng hears that Liu Yan was thrown into prison for a few days more than a month ago. Later, Zhou Jingxing got angry and was released. It can be thought that he Junhua must have done it secretly.


    I don''t know where to go in the future. I don''t know where it will appear in the next second. I have to go to the hidden world, and the wild demon domain is also imperative. I don''t know when I will meet again. Chu Feng wants to go to Jianghai and fly straight to Xiangjiang.


    He Junhua has made so many things. According to his analysis, Chu Feng knows that he will not give up. Moreover, he wants to marry Yao Qianxue. It can be seen from Chu Feng that he wants to marry Yao Qianxue.


    Shen Xiuqin has some means, but he Junhua, who is insidious and cunning enough to be vicious, almost means it.


    Moreover, the position of he family is not convenient for Li Ji to make a move. If they are too sensitive, others will speculate. Therefore, before Chu Feng leaves, he wants to solve the problem of he Junhua.


    "It doesn''t matter. I know about brother. As long as you''re safe, it''s enough."


    Lin Wei has already dissipated the simplicity and simplicity of his time in Linjia village, and has a more calm and introverted breath: "just, I have a request, I hope elder brother can agree."


    Chu Feng saw Liu Si Meng and Dou Qing almost at the same time lowered his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m sorry for Dou Qing." Lin Wei took Dou Qing''s hand and Liu Simeng beside him: "I''m sorry for Miss Liu. This time, suddenly, I know that my brother''s way of handling is the best. It''s also a kind of protection for me and a kind of respect for Miss Liu. However, I owe Dou Qing."


    Lin Wei has been delaying the planned marriage because of Chu Feng''s absence all year round. The next thing is that Lin Yulin doesn''t know whether she is alive or dead. Therefore, Dou Qing and Lin Wei just register, but they don''t have a wedding.


    Therefore, Lin Wei said softly, "I hope that Dou Qing will be added to this wedding."


    Chu Feng is stunned. No wonder Dou Qing and Liu Simeng are blushing. It turns out that they are holding a wedding together and marrying Lin Wei.


    This is a good thing, but Linwei asked Chu Feng to understand what he meant.


    He breathed out his breath and said with a smile, "I only have a brother like you. I will naturally agree to your request. Miss Liu''s heart is for you, but she can''t do anything about the face of the Liu family. I will let Li Shao and them solve this matter. It should be possible for the Fourth Youth of the imperial city to visit the Liu family together."


    "If not, Miss Peng will also go there. If not, can I ask Mr. Cai to come forward?"


    Lin Wei gratefully smiles: "thank you, brother!"


    Chu Feng clapped Lin Wei on the shoulder with a smile: "what do you say, thank you? But to Dou Qing and Miss Liu, they are good girls, don''t be sorry for them


    Lin Wei sheepishly scratched his head: "I spoil them too late, how dare I apologize to them!"


    Everyone around him smiles, but Chu Feng also believes that Lin Wei will not bully the two women.


    Lin Wei was born in Linjia village. He went through the most difficult days. He also knew how difficult it was for a rural man to marry a wife.


    Now Lin Wei marries two at a time. Both of them are good enough, beautiful enough, and have Lin Wei''s children. It''s impossible for Lin Wei not to cherish them. Moreover, Liu Simeng is the daughter of the Liu family. Lin Wei is also married to Bai Fumei and has reached the peak of her life.


    With a smile, Chu Feng didn''t say any words of blessing. Knowing each other''s thoughts, he got on the helicopter and waved to Lin Wei: "I hope next time I come back, you are already the father of several children, so I believe that my mother in heaven will be very happy."


    Lin Weipa saluted him and asked Chu Feng when he would come back. He said in a loud voice: "to ensure the completion of the task, silk dream and Dou Qing will have three children in five years."


    The bright words and undisguised pride made some soldiers around him laugh. Dou Qing and Liu Si Meng were ashamed to bow their heads. The hands held by Lin Wei both pinched his hands secretly.


    Although the fact that two women and one husband in the future can''t be changed, it''s still shameful to be told in person by Lin Wei at the moment.


    Chu Feng was also amused by Lin Wei''s ferocity. He laughed and remembered a thing he had neglected when he came back to the imperial city. He calmed down: "I forgot this time. When I have time, I''ll go to Ye''s house to see Chu Lingyun. She''s my cousin. My third uncle has made mistakes, but he has repented before his death. Lingyun is innocent."With a soft voice, Chu Feng gestured and the cabin door closed slowly. Chu Lingyun suffered a huge blow in the Chu family incident. Although it was said that she was about to be born, Chu Feng did not know how to face the lovely sister.


    It can only be let Linwei convey it on behalf of him.


    The helicopter propeller circled and took off. In Linwei''s view, they gradually went far away towards the Tianshan ancient vein in the northern polar region.


    "Don''t you go and say goodbye to him?"


    Somewhere in the army, in a car, four women were sitting there. It was Yang Danqi. Looking at the helicopter that was circling away, Yang Danqi looked at fan Qing: "and, did you really refuse him?"


    Fan Qing took back the complicated eyes and nodded slightly: "what do you want to say? As for those who refuse to say so, they just feel that they are not worthy of him. Today, I just want to see him off. Obviously, I don''t have the courage to say goodbye. "


    After going back last night, fan Qing, under the meaningful eyes of Yang Danqi, told the whole thing, including how the misunderstanding of eight centimeters was caused. So at the moment, all three of her friends knew about it.


    Liang Qi complex smile: "no intention to plant willow shade, plant flowers do not open, feel a bit ironic."


    "I''m sorry!" Fan Qing took Liang Qi''s hand and said apologetically, "I was possessed at the beginning, but you can rest assured that I will not be with Chu Feng!"


    Liang Qi patted fan Qing''s hand: "I can''t be with him, it''s just a little emotional, and Chu Feng''s love for you doesn''t like me. It''s a matter of fate. We''re still good sisters."


    "Yes Yang Danqi also felt that the topic was too boring, echoing: "no matter what Chu Feng is, even if we all like the same man in the future, we must be good sisters. Men are like clothes, and sisters are brothers and sisters!"


    The girls giggled and held out a hand to let some soldiers passing by look at the car curiously, but there was no one to see, only heard the voice: "men like clothes, sisters like hands and feet!"


    Distant helicopter shuttle in the clouds, Chu Feng sneezed and muttered: "who scolded me?"


    "Me Feng Qingqing answered the question directly and said, "where did you go last night?"


    Chu Feng looks at the front, but Lin Wei is still very considerate. He knows to arrange a female pilot. With a cough and a lower voice, he says to Feng Qingqing, "this question should be asked by your master. What is your identity?"


    Feng Qingqing caught the joking eyes and bit her lips to say that you had already been on me, but the words quickly swallow back to the mouth. Did the rosefinch kill her?


    Hum: "I''m complaining about master''s affairs. How many days have you accompanied her after she was cheated by you? Irresponsible, asshole


    Zhuque heart secretly for Feng Qingqing point a praise, said good, son of a bitch is a bastard.


    But the surface is cold face Jiao drink: "Qingqing, don''t speak disorderly, this is the little Lord!"


    "There is no lord yet." Feng Qingqing skimmed her mouth, big eyes disdainfully looked at Chu Feng: "is a sultry, not serious thing."


    Chu Feng was embarrassed. Fortunately, the pilot couldn''t hear him wearing headphones. Otherwise, he would like to jump down if he opened the cabin door.


    Speechless lips: "not serious is also to your master, and you a dime relationship?"


    Feng Qingqing opened her mouth slightly and glared at Chu Feng with hatred. How could you not see you when you came in and out three times? You remember my master, asshole.


    Zhuque didn''t think of these things, or didn''t expect Chu Feng to be so sexual. She looked at the outside and led to the debate between them: "little Lord, after the ancient veins of Tianshan Mountain solved the last thing of the secular world, do you really want to go to the hidden world?"


    Feng Qingqing smell speech also did not continue to target at the Chu wind, although the mouth hit Chu Feng, but in the heart still Chu Feng in mind, how is also the first man.


    Chu Feng understood their worries and nodded: "yes, because I feel that I am not strong enough now. Maybe the hidden world has something I need."


    Zhu que also knows the embarrassment and bitterness of Chu Feng in jueshamen battle, holding her hand, regardless of Feng Qingqing looking at it: "then, I''ll go with you!"


    Moving women''s pursuit of life and death, but Chu Feng knows that it''s the hidden world, and it''s the existence of the demigod period when you come out at random, while the rosefinch enters the demigod state with the broken heaven pill. There must be special ways to promote, but ordinary means are difficult to improve. Going to the hidden world may be the existence at the bottom.


    But at the moment, he could not refuse the rosefinch''s request and nodded: "then, let''s talk about it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1770

    A little more, the helicopter landed on a plain beyond a mountain range.


    Chu Feng and Zhuque master and apprentice successively from the above down, the helicopter also circled away, gradually fell into a quiet around.


    Looking at the distance, Chu Feng feels a mysterious breath fluctuation, just like the feeling when facing the gate of wild demon domain in jueshamen. Obviously, it is the ancient vein of Tianshan Mountain, and the main channel of the hidden world is there.


    The reason is that it can accommodate many people to enter and leave at the same time. There may be hidden channels in some other places, but they all need special methods to get in and out, or allow them to enter and not to go out. Just like the passageways in Xuanyuan secret place, they are only allowed to enter but not allowed to go out.


    So Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to that kind of channel, but more concerned about the main channel.


    Dongfang Yun once said that God was not allowed to step out of the forbidden area, but the battle of jueshamen overturned his idea. He didn''t know that snake Zun was an alien outside the rules. Chu Feng thought that the forbidden area might be opened and anyone could go in and out freely.


    However, what we don''t know is that even if the five forbidden areas are opened, the realm of God can only be allowed to enter and exit at will, and snake Zun is one of them.


    At the beginning, the demon emperor who appeared in jueshamen was just a shadow.


    But because the eastern rhyme and Leng Rushuang sisters are not in, Chu Feng is doomed not to know all this, otherwise at the moment will not give himself so much pressure.


    Shaking his head to dispel the boredom in his heart, lengrushuang and Murong Bing are in chaos, but he has been marked with his mark. Although he was captured by the demon emperor, he will not suffer any harm. Chu Feng also knows that the demon emperor has practiced the art of devouring the great Shura, which is more proficient than that of Chumu.


    The demon emperor will never hurt Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing. At least, he will not do so before he wins his forbidden body.


    Therefore, Chu Feng chose to go to the hidden world first, strengthen its own strength, and then directly attack the demon domain.


    "Little Lord, I''ll go and see where they are now. You can wait a little bit." The rosefinch also looked at the distance, took back her eyes, and could feel a special breath fluctuation. She said to Chu Feng, and then she left.


    Chu Feng has been staring at the direction of the ancient vein of Tianshan Mountain, which is in the far north of Shengchao. It is desolate all the year round. If you want to see people, you have to go out for at least 50 kilometers. The exit of the hidden world is in this place, so it is not easy to be found.


    With his left eye penetrating the barrier of Qianshan Mountain, Chu Feng observed the land where the power of Tianshan ancient pulse fluctuated, and directly saw all the obstacles, and saw a place like a deep valley.


    The left eye looks down, more than 20 meters deep, the sun can not shine down, from the top can not see what is below.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng saw a light curtain. The gate was hidden in it. It was about 10 meters long and 3 meters high. It was obviously the main passage and could accommodate many people at the same time.


    "Enemy!"


    Chu Feng''s attention was attracted by Feng Qingqing when she was looking for a dry look. Chu Feng reluctantly flicked her forehead: "wait a minute, will you come back?"


    Feng Qingqing didn''t care about it. She took Chu Feng''s hand and went to one side: "don''t talk nonsense. We''ll just hide. Shifu asked me. I''ll find an excuse."


    Chu Feng is speechless for a while. Now she is going to do business. Feng Qingqing is thinking of shooting. What is going on in her little head?


    Speechless, Feng Qingqing pulled her all the way forward to a small tree forest. The green grass was like the green grass shop in the garden. Feng Qingqing fell down and pressed on his body with the Chu wind, and his ruddy little mouth pouted: "30 minutes, you must feed me!"


    In the face of Feng Qingqing''s uncontrollable enthusiasm, it''s really a pleasant thing to open your mind and body to a spiritual and flesh exchange in such a nature.


    Although he was squeezed by Qing last night, Chu Feng was teased by Feng Qingqing, and he was still fighting fiercely, and soon began a war without gunpowder.


    At the same time, when Chu Feng and Feng Qingqing were fighting each other, 40 kilometers away, a man and a woman were also performing a life drama in a stream.


    But it was almost the end. In the charming woman''s voice, the fire was over. The other handsome man carried her to the shore and dressed her. Then they lay on the grass and looked up at the sky.


    Both of them are filled with a terrible atmosphere of martial arts. They are charming women in the late stage of demigod, and the beautiful men in the middle stage.


    The handsome man put his arms around the woman and said, "Auntie, what do you think our ancestors want us to do is stay in this place where the birds don''t poop. How long will it take?"


    The charming woman said, "little villain, don''t call me aunt when there is no outsider, call me Xiaoyu!"


    The handsome man laughs, charming woman is one of his grandfather''s many children''s daughter, and his father is half brother and sister, but many years ago when he broke through the demigod, Tianlei''s clothes were burned, and a charming woman accidentally hit him.


    In that case, the two naturally had a relationship, and lasted for many years. Secondly, the secretly charming woman also gave birth to two children for the handsome man, but no one knew about it. After all, no one would care about the martial arts practitioners who had practiced semi divine concealment for ten or eight years or even decades.There is still enough time to have a baby.


    The handsome man pinched a charming woman''s face: "then you say, what''s going on?"


    The charming woman approached the handsome man and shook her head: "I''m not very clear about the details. When the gate of the forbidden area is opened, the ancestor meant to let us go out and have a look at the attitude of the outside world and see if Chang''e will appear again."


    "We should stay for another 10 days and a half months. If it''s OK, my grandfather will send a large number of people out."


    Thinking of the news before he came out, the handsome man frowned: "however, the demon taboo is in the secular world. I guess the ancestor wants us to explore the attitude of taboo."


    "But I heard that taboo is very mean, and I don''t know if that bastard in Huangfu''s literary world is lying?"


    The charming woman''s eyes twinkled, somewhat unnatural. She was Juesha Zong''s person. In addition, there were three other forces coming out this time. The purpose was to see if there was no obstruction and then decide on future action.


    Before leaving, she was played by Huangfu literary circles as a young master for a night, which she did not dare to say.


    To make her tone more natural, the charming woman replied: "Huangfu should not dare to lie to his ancestors in the literary world. He said that taboos have not yet grown up, but they are despicable and scoundrels. We should be careful after all."


    "Huangfu is a careerist in the literary world and can''t believe it completely."


    The handsome man did not find that the charming woman''s expression had some unnatural, and nodded slightly.


    Then he said, "of course I won''t take it lightly. After all, the ancestor said that there are many strong secularities, but how can we do it?"


    The charming woman was just about to talk. She felt what made the handsome man take off his hand and stand up. A few seconds later, a middle-aged man with a bald head appeared in front of them. The charming woman frowned: "you are not looking in another direction. What are you doing here?"


    The bald middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and saw that there was nothing wrong with them. He said coldly: "just now, the secular chess pieces came to the news. The taboo Chu wind has come to Tianshan ancient pulse. I''m here to convey the decision made by the principals."


    Charming woman listen to words: "what instruction."


    The bald middle-aged man did not look at the charming woman, but remained cold: "the heads of each family said that this time they came out to test the secular attitude to see if anyone could stop the forbidden area from stepping out. If not, we would return in a large scale, and the peak in the later period of demigod would be the first."


    "But if it is stopped, withdraw all the forbidden areas and wait for the end of God''s restriction."


    The charming woman was stunned and giggled. The heaviness under her clothes seemed to jump out at any time: "I think you stayed in the forbidden area for a long time and didn''t know the external situation. After we came out, we were found by the people of Xuanyuan family. But what''s the state of those ten people they sent?"


    Showing a proud look: "all are infinitely close to the realm of demigod, we can stab them at will, but also want to prevent us from being born, is it possible?"


    The bald middle-aged man frowned slightly. He did not like the arrogance of a charming woman. The leaders of each family sent several people out this time to investigate the strength of the secular world, headed by two people who were at the peak of the late demigod period.


    If no one in the modern world can stop them from gradually penetrating into the secular world, they will send the message back that there is no strong man in the modern world, and he can be born.


    Because God is still unable to get out of the forbidden area, the late peak of the demigod is the only strongest existence that can come out. If there is a strong existence in the modern world that can destroy the later peak of the demigod, then it can''t be born easily, which is equivalent to seeking death.


    But these bald middle-aged people don''t want to say it clearly and turn around indifferently: "in addition, we''ll go further 10 kilometers tonight to see their attitude."


    "If they still don''t move and there is no absolute strong one to appear, and the demon lord and Chang''e don''t stop them, we will infiltrate into the eight prefectures of the holy Dynasty, four families, four states in each family, one superior and one inferior!"


    Charming woman''s eyes lit up: "finally to observe this colorful world!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1771

    "Where have you been?"


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, the rosefinch waited for Chu Feng and Feng Qingqing to come back in situ, and asked the voice suspiciously.


    When she arrived, she left to find Su Xinyu and them. Then she came back in less than an hour, but she didn''t find Chu Feng and Feng Qingqing. She didn''t know where to go.


    She searched around, but she didn''t find the breath of the two people. She still had some worries. But then she thought that Chu Feng''s fighting power was fierce. If there was a fierce battle, she could feel it tens of kilometers away, so she dispelled her worries and waited here quietly for more than one hour.


    Chu Feng''s face was not red and his heart was not jumping, but he was also a little speechless. Feng Qingqing said that for half an hour, but the woman took two hours to move. Fortunately, she wiped out all the breath, otherwise she was found.


    Feng Qingqing face still has a little lingering color, but it is not very obvious: "I and the young master, go to check the surrounding environment, see those who come out of the hidden world, where are all!"


    Zhu que didn''t believe it. She was not a simple girl. She looked at Chu Feng and Feng Qingqing suspiciously and asked, "you two, did you go there?"


    Feng Qingqing was shocked and almost blurted out. How do you know.


    Then he responded: "master, how can you have such a wonderful idea? Little Lord or my teacher, can I sleep with your man?"


    "It''s hard to say, you girl is not a normal person." Don''t want to, rosefinch hummed a way back!


    Master knows his apprentice!


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart and said, "Qingqing didn''t lie to you. She and I just waited for you for half an hour and didn''t come back. I thought you hadn''t found them yet. So I took her to observe the surrounding environment, and secretly found out the hidden world of people, a total of 24."


    Zhu que itself is suspicious, because of Chu Feng''s character and Feng Qingqing''s adverse weather, she can''t help but think so.


    But that hears Chu Feng''s words, immediately changes color: "how do you know?"


    Just now she found Su Xinyu and them. After a brief understanding, she knew that there were indeed 24 people in the hidden world. Chu Feng now said the exact number of people. Zhu Que''s heart was less suspicious.


    "It''s all said that you''re thinking nonsense."


    It''s not good to cheat Zhuque like this, but Chu Feng still has to do it: "and I also know that among the 24 people, two of them are at the peak of the late demigod period, several are in the later period of the demigod period, and there are several in the early stage of the semi God period. The most important thing is that


    Zhuyin Chu language was not found in the past, because they did not have the same suspicion.


    Chu Feng saw that Zhu que didn''t begin to doubt, and pressed on the last straw to completely dispel the doubt: "the most important thing is that six of them have the same breath as the strong jueshazong people who met in Guangzhou. I suspect that they are jueshazong people. The rest 18 people have different breath, which should be from other forces."


    Zhu que really did not doubt, nodded: "the little Lord lady, they know the news is the same, in addition, Xuanyuan family also confirmed that they come from four different forces, one of which is jueshazhong."


    "Juesha sect is the predecessor of Juesha sect. It just removed the hidden world. Moreover, people of Juesha sect can''t know that there is Juesha sect in the hidden world, and they have the same root and the same origin. The unique rules of heaven in the hidden world restrict them."


    Chu Feng guessed that all these were known when the rosefinch went. If he had known it, he would have told him.


    However, similar to his conjecture, people in the hidden world can not disclose the affairs of the hidden world at will. It is estimated that the purpose is to prevent people with the same origin and the same origin living in the modern world from sprouting ambition and causing turmoil.


    Once again, I''m more curious about the heavenly prohibition. What kind of powerful existence is it? It can not only restrict everyone in the hidden world, but even God can''t come out.


    Thinking of these, Chu Feng thought of a figure in his mind, touching his lips, and thinking of that kiss, which can compete with Chang''e up and down, elegant and outstanding woman.


    Lu Wan!


    "What''s wrong with you, little Lord?" The rosefinch is still there to explain, finish to see Chu wind lose consciousness, still touch mouth one face recollection, frown: "miss a woman?"


    Feng Qingqing also narrowed her eyes: "who do you want?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes, these women''s intuition is too what?


    He coughed: "I didn''t think about anything. I just wanted to know who set up the heaven''s prohibition. God can''t disobey it. What''s more, it''s a deterrent. The five forbidden areas can''t move?"


    Chu Feng''s words successfully distracted Zhu Que and Feng Qingqing''s suspicions, and when Chu Feng said that, they were also curious about who could do it. They absolutely did not believe that the heavenly prohibition was formed by themselves.


    Chu Feng also did not give them time to continue thinking about it, and asked, "where are they?"


    The rosefinch thought back and said, "it''s 70 kilometers away from the East."


    Chu Feng nodded, and the wings of the magic light flickered and disappeared instantly. The rosefinch blinked her eyes and told a strange monster in her heart. It was clearly that she was infinitely close to the demigod state, but she felt invincible.Holding Feng Qingqing, her figure twinkles and leaves the spot. At the moment of disappearance, Feng Qingqing suddenly thinks of a thing.


    That''s how Chu Feng knew about the twenty-four people who came out of the hidden world, and how he knew their realm when the rosefinch doubted. At that time, he didn''t go to investigate at all. Instead, he struggled on his own body?


    Feng Qingqing was very curious about Chu Feng for the first time. How did he know that? She was sure that no one had told Chu Feng, but why did he know?


    With such curiosity, the rosefinch took less than 20 minutes to appear on a vast grassland near the lake, where several tents could be seen. Chu Feng had arrived a few minutes earlier.


    At the moment, she is holding Su Xinyu in her arms. She talks sweetly. Her eyes are full of resentment. She is a bastard. Her lover is also a human being. How about a woman who can''t see light?


    The minds of the two masters and apprentices are surprisingly similar.


    But Chu Feng didn''t go to spy on their thoughts. He stroked Su Xinyu''s hair. His voice was soft: "wife, can you stop crying?"


    Su Xinyu didn''t care about the people around him, holding Chu Feng in his arms and crying, he hummed: "I''m going to cry. You have no conscience. When you left Longmen holy land, you said you would come to see me when you were free. As a result, you didn''t see me for nearly a year. Finally, you played and disappeared directly."


    "Do you know how worried I was when I didn''t hear from you?"


    Chu Feng passes by with a faint apology. Although he was extremely dangerous before, Su Xinyu at least knew where his trace was. But in the past half a year, there was no trace. There was no information. Su Xinyu''s worry can be felt.


    Hugging a little woman tightly, Chu Feng sniffed the fragrance between her hair: "it won''t happen in the future. Even if the world collapses, it won''t let me collapse again. I''ll go all the way, or die, or stand on the top of the cloud, and bring you flowers and blossoms!"


    Su Xinyu was very happy to hear Chu Feng''s promise, but it changed the taste after hearing it. Su Xinyu pushed chufeng away, wiped away her tears and glared at Chu Feng fiercely.


    Chu Feng was confused. He was still good just now. How could he be ruthless?


    Seeing Chu Feng is still confused and doesn''t know it. Su Xinyu is so angry. People say that men are bastards. They talk about people and ghosts. Now that I''m only in front of you, you should say that you should accompany me to blossom, not with you.


    You? How many meanings does that mean? Su Xinyu is not stupid. She knows that Chu Feng covers all the beauties.


    Su Xinyu was naturally angry about the little pride of a woman. She began to worry about Chu Feng or something. At the moment, she was still scolding in her heart. It would be better if she didn''t show up all her life.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what mood Su Xinyu was up to this time, and he didn''t know what he said wrong. He rolled his eyes and breathed out: "let''s talk about other things then. Tonight, I''m going to wipe out all the people out of the hidden world."


    Su Xinyu also restrained her anger. The business matters: "the other party has more than 20 demigods, and two are close to the God state. Can we?"


    Su Xinyu takes people with them. They are all guards of Longmen, but they are only infinitely close to the demigods. It is OK to deter the hermit interface. But at this moment, these are forbidden areas. All of them are demigods.


    On a Chu husband, believe in the wind


    Su Xinyu whitened Chu Feng, and suddenly four figures fell on the temporary landing place of Longmen. Chu Feng looked at it and said with a faint smile: "three elders, long time no see!"


    Second, there is a woman, Chu Feng familiar!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1772

    The three elders of Xuanyuan family, xuanyuantai, xuanyuanjing and xuanyuannu, are old acquaintances. Chu Feng is curious about how they, who have been in the imperial city all year round, will appear here.


    Secondly, there is a woman who is very similar to the popular actress Fan Jie, who makes the Chu wind slightly sideways. The purpose is to make the state of semi God in the early stage, and the breath is as strong as the rosefinch.


    I think about who this woman is, because I''ve met her once.


    At that time, the Xuanyuan family sent people to the meeting. In addition to the three elders, there were also several strong members of the Xuanyuan family. Among them, this woman, who seemed to be Xuanyuan Huining, didn''t pay much attention to it at that time. Unexpectedly, she was a demigod.


    The details of Xuanyuan family are really extraordinary. No wonder they can become the ancestor of the holy Dynasty and the real Guardian God!


    "Less wind, still elegant demeanor, see you are still the same, we are very happy."


    The dwarf but can never be ignored xuanyuantai chuckled: "people in the Ming Dynasty don''t speak in secret. There are two things we want to talk about with the wind this time."


    Chu Feng also knew that xuanyuantai would not come to him for no reason. He nodded and asked Su Xinyu to arrange a rest place for everyone to sit down and talk.


    In a tent, Chu Feng also knew that this time the hermit came out. Xuanyuan''s ancestor directly sent three elders to come here. They didn''t want them to kill the people who came out of the hidden world. They didn''t have the ability.


    Instead, they should find a way to spy out why the people in the hidden world come out, and try to prevent them from interfering in the secular world. That would be a disaster.


    In addition to the three xuanyuantai and Xuanyuan Huining, there are dozens of transcendental beings in Xuanyuan family that are infinitely close to the demigods. As for why Chu Feng probably knows, he doesn''t point out why.


    He told everyone to sit down. Now the conditions are limited and there is no tea to serve. Chu Feng doesn''t come to visit the mountains and rivers. He says to the point: "elder, you''d better tell me what you want. I''m very busy. I''m in a hurry to kill a group of people who want to die in the hidden world."


    The killing of Chu Feng is not surprising.


    Xuanyuan Huining, who was silent all the time, frowned: "Chu Feng, count up the elder, they are also elders. Can you speak politely?"


    Chu Feng Wei Leng, why against me?


    Look at Xuanyuan Huining, there is a kind of suffocating beauty. If you go out in the city like this, you must think that this is sister fan.


    With a faint smile, he did not hate it, but let Xuanyuan Huining have the illusion of not wearing clothes: "Miss Huining, you are welcome. I understand, but you should also be clear that I am the judge. My status is similar to that of Xuanyuan ancestor. What is your dignity and inferiority when you talk to me like this?"


    "What''s more, I''m not polite. Do I have to bow to each other?"


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng said sharply: "is that possible? So miss Huining should not talk casually. She should know how to analyze. She should not only look but not her head. In addition, I have a film and television company, Miss Huining. How about signing the contract


    Xuanyuan Huining just said a word, Chu Feng said a pile, do not want to Chu wind also say these words, face a anger.


    She knows that she is very similar to the secular Star Fan Jie, but can she compare it?


    Angry way: "Chu Feng, respect a little bit, I am the miss of Xuanyuan family."


    "I''m still the one who has ruled, and I''m in charge of a million masters!" Chufeng''s voice is even louder than Xuanyuan Huining. Everyone''s eardrum aches in the tent, but Su Xinyu is very satisfied. Chu Feng''s attitude towards Xuanyuan Huining shows that they will not have a result. Chufeng is not happy with her.


    Chu Feng roared. He calmed down and patted the table: "so miss Huining says respect depends on the situation. You and I are just one grade away. You know that?"


    "Huining!" Xuanyuan Huining also wants to be angry, Xuanyuan platform light mouth.


    Xuanyuanhui shut up, but his impression of Chu Feng was so bad that he didn''t have the spirit of respecting the old and caring for the young. He didn''t even have the demeanor. He was still a beautiful woman like her.


    Xuanyuantai stopped Xuanyuan Huining, with a faint smile: "fengshao, don''t go out. Huining is still young. She was influenced by her sister Lagerstroemia indica since childhood, and her ancestors'' love and respect from the family. She is a little capricious. For the sake of Lagerstroemia, fengshao will forgive Huining''s loss."


    Xuanyuan Huining hummed: "he doesn''t deserve to be with my crape myrtle sister. The man who doesn''t have any responsibility has been hiding for half a year due to some setbacks, leaving my sister to live or die."


    Chu Feng was stunned. Just now she felt Xuanyuan Huining familiar. In addition to seeing her once, Chu Feng suddenly remembered that she had a similar breath like that of Lagerstroemia indica. She was the sister of Lagerstroemia indica.


    So it''s not my sister-in-law?


    Chu Feng looks strange, surprised that Xuanyuan crape myrtle has a sister, but the attitude is also relaxed: "it is sister-in-law, I forgive you."


    "Who is your sister-in-law? You are not responsible. You are not worthy of my sister." Xuanyuan Huining Leng and then angry way.


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to worry about Xuanyuan Huining again. Although she didn''t know Xuanyuan crape myrtle for a long time, because of the relationship between Liusheng and Xuanyuan Huining, chufeng probably knows Xuanyuan Huining''s attitude at the moment.Must be a little angry at his original inaction, let the crape myrtle was taken away by Oriental rhyme, but how did he stop Dongfang Yun at the beginning?


    Smile bitterly, also did not go to explain these, soft voice mouth: "big elder, say your affair!"


    For fear that Xuanyuan Huining would target Chu Feng again, xuanyuantai said: "the first thing is that there are more than 20 people out of the hidden world. We know that they come out, and they also know that we are paying attention to them, but they are walking around unscrupulously. Although they have not left the ancient pulse range, this must be a trial."


    "Once we do not act, they will take the opportunity to enter the secular world."


    Chu Feng naturally knew that this was a trial, and there was no wave in his face: "what about Xuanyuan''s ancestor? Didn''t he come to stop him?"


    Xuanyuan Laozu is a strong man at the peak of the later period of the demigod period. Not to mention all the people who come out of the hidden world, it can at least play a deterrent role. At present, it seems that Xuanyuan Laozu has no intention of coming.


    "The strength of our ancestors has been consumed too much. If we can''t come, it will be useless." Xuanyuan platform did not hide, light back.


    In addition to the main passageways, the five forbidden areas also have a number of small exits. In these months, Emperor Xuanyuan prevented people from making trouble out of the small exits unnoticed. They could not detect it, so they spent a few months destroying those small exits.


    At present, there is only one main exit in the five forbidden areas, and the rest are blocked and destroyed by the ancestors of Xuanyuan.


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly. At first, he was a little worried. There would be several powerful people in the hidden world who would make trouble in those small exits at any time. But now they are all destroyed. There is only one exit, and the matter is much simpler. At least, we don''t need to disperse too much power to monitor other places.


    Chufeng also understood the meaning of xuanyuantai, and said with a smile: "the great righteousness of Xuanyuan ancestor destroyed a number of small exits, so that there was only one exit in the five forbidden areas. I admire this very much. What the elder meant is that I should solve the people who come out of the hidden world?"


    Xuanyuantai looks a little embarrassed. After all, it''s more than 20 demigods. It''s a little impossible for Chu Feng to deal with it, but there''s no way to deal with it at the moment: "because we''re powerless, we can only do little with wind. However, Huining is already in the early stage of demigod, and it''s also the demigod state that has experienced the strongest tempering of nine levels of thunder. We can share it for Feng Shao. ¡±


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, knowing that xuanyuantai was coming was also an indication of the attitude of the Xuanyuan family, advancing and retreating together with the ruling, and also explaining why the Xuanyuan ancestor did not appear.


    However, Chu Feng still shook his head: "I don''t care about the person who solves the hidden world. Miss Huining will forget it. Where did you come from? Where do you bring it back?"


    Xuanyuan Huining had already held back his anger. Hearing the speech, he was cold again: "do you look down on me? Are your judgments full of demigods? "


    Chu Feng doesn''t mean that, but he can''t protect crape myrtle Xuanyuan. He doesn''t want her sister to be hurt again. Even though Xuanyuan Huining can deal with the strong man in the semi God early stage, he still has more than ten demigods.


    However, Chu Feng did not want to explain these things, and said, "what about the second thing?"


    Ignored by Chu Fenghua, Xuanyuan Huining can''t help but slap her in the face. She was very dissatisfied when she knew that there was a relationship between Xuanyuan crape myrtle and chufeng. Later, she knew that Xuanyuan crape myrtle had been taken away. Chu Feng hugged other women and left. She was even more angry.


    Xuanyuantai stopped him in his eyes and said with a smile, "the second thing is just a small request."


    Chufeng side hand sign xuanyuantai said.


    The latter took a look at Xuanyuan Huining, and then said: "Laozu knows that fengshao will be eager to be stronger this time. Now the world can''t meet your pace. Next, you will definitely go to the hidden world and pursue the highest in the vast land. The ancestor hopes that fengshao can take Huining with him when he comes back."


    Chu Feng startled: "with this little temper, what is Xuanyuan ancestor thinking?"


    Zhu que Chu Feng doesn''t want to take it. There are too many unknown dangers in the hidden world. There are still gods. Xuanyuan ancestor wants him to take Xuanyuan Huining with him. What do you want to play with?


    Xuanyuan Huining Lengyan said: "you just need to take me in and send me to a place. What else can you do?"


    Chu Feng moved in the heart, it seems Xuanyuan Huining is with the task, squinting eyes: "where?"


    Xuanyuantai took a breath, but Xuanyuan Huining was frank and said: "the wind is less, you haven''t gone to the hidden world, so it''s not convenient to tell you for the time being, and this is what Huining needs to do, because crape myrtle leaves, Huining is the hope of Xuanyuan family in the future, and the ancestors hope that she will inherit the Xuanyuan family in the future."


    "So I hope there will be less wind. Promise!"


    Chu Feng felt that they didn''t tell the truth, or something he didn''t know. He thought about it and nodded, "OK, but I''m only responsible for taking it with me. I don''t have the responsibility to protect it."


    Xuanyuan Huining snorted contemptuously: "you can''t even protect my sister. I don''t want you to protect me."


    Chufeng passed by with a bitter smile. It seems that Xuanyuan Huining, a girl, has a deep prejudice against him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1773

    At seven o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng and others ate something casually.


    Standing on the grass in front of the lake, Chu Feng''s eyes were peaceful, without any emotional expression, just a simple calm.


    Zhuque comes out from the tent in the distance and sees Chu Feng standing by the lake. Looking at Su Xinyu''s tent, she is busy and hesitates to walk towards Chu Feng.


    Although the relationship between the two people is not clear, but in the face of Chu Feng is the little master, she is just a subordinate, some things still need to be taken into account, but the beloved is in front of her eyes, the rosefinch can not help but feel that mood.


    Hundreds of years old, there is still a girl like heart.


    Hearing the slight footstep sound, Chu Feng opened his mouth slightly: "rosefinch, take a trip!"


    When the rosefinch came near, she blushed and nodded: "but Miss Su is here, aren''t you afraid?"


    Chu Feng looked back: "what are you afraid of?"


    Rosefinch elegant face emerged, faint blush, low head to: "you are not afraid, that go where, wild mountains."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and felt that the rosefinch had misunderstood his meaning: "what are you thinking?"


    Zhuque a Leng raised his head, see Chu Feng eyes a little confused, face is more red, biting lips seem to drip blood in general: "you don''t want me to go with you, that?"


    Chu Feng was suddenly thunder outside Jiao Nen, found that the rosefinch was very tall on a woman, how sometimes so guilty of two?


    He shook his head with a wry smile: "even if it is not now, I want you to go to meet the people in the hidden world, and tell them that in the name of ruling the little Lord, I want them to go back to the hidden world, or they will be killed!"


    Zhuque fiercely glared at Chu Feng, for himself misunderstood his meaning, blame Chu Feng''s body.


    Turning to one side, I showed a very angry look: "people know who you are, just go to threaten ah?"


    "They must know it!" Chu breeze light smile, the rosefinch looks like a coquettish, but also unique general flavor, and still ordinary women can not learn.


    Zhuque frowned, and then thought of Huangfu''s literary world. After he disappeared, he went to the hidden world. Later, he fled back with the transmission ring. He must have told all the things outside. It seems no surprise that these people who came out knew Chu Feng.


    Just want rosefinch to go, she seems a little helpless: "you don''t worry about my accident?"


    Those are the strong people out of the hidden world, and even have the existence of the peak of the late demigod. Zhuque doesn''t know what Chu Feng is thinking!


    Chu Feng faint smile: "will they hurt you?"


    Zhu Que''s amorous feelings turned a white eye, but Chu Feng asked her to do things, and Zhuque would not hesitate: "OK, I''ll go now!"


    There is no hesitation, the feeling of unremitting, the body twinkles and disappears in an instant.


    Chu Feng looked at the night sky with a touch of thinking. He turned around and walked back to Su Xinyu''s tent: "wife, order all people in Longmen to withdraw!"


    "In addition, give Xuanyuan family a message, you can withdraw!"


    Su Xinyu is still busy with some things. He is shocked when he hears the speech: "withdraw, isn''t it the person who wants to solve the hidden world?"


    Chufeng light smile, go out: "I have their own arrangements!"


    When Su Xinyu comes out, Chu Feng''s shadow is gone. Feng Qingqing comes to her side. Su Xinyu finds that the rosefinch is not there, and her eyebrows wrinkle slightly, and she suddenly wakes up.


    All the things that come out of the hidden world are the existence of the demigod state. The highest level here is only the strong people in the seven levels of tiannu, and they can''t cope with one of them. Chu Feng wants them to leave. Obviously, the war is coming!


    Not to worry about whether Chu Feng will be in trouble, she has now absolute confidence in chufeng: "Qingqing, arrange for everyone to withdraw, and give Xuanyuan family a message, let''s withdraw together!"


    Feng Qingqing looks around and nods to make arrangements. At the same time, she slanders that the master is not there, and the little master is not. It seems that the two men have gone to find a place to study and bombard the main road.


    Forty kilometers away, the rosefinch had already appeared on the empty land here and sneezed. I didn''t know Feng Qingqing was slandering her master and chufeng to start a gun.


    Feeling the surrounding situation, suddenly, the power of the rosefinch''s whole body surges, and the strong force of the semi God''s early state bursts out, making the surrounding woods and green grass blow and move.


    Demigod power is constantly emitting, with a kind of provocative taste, very strong.


    After a while, seven figures suddenly fell from the sky, two fair looking women and five men, and their breath was also very strong. All of them were the existence of the demigod state, three pre demigods and four mid demigods.


    With the appearance of the seven, the rosefinch has restrained the semidivine breath.


    In the other direction, there are five people approaching quickly. The breath of each one is rolling and surging. The eyes of the rosefinch are full of banter.


    In the face of the twelve powerful demigods, the rosefinch did not have the slightest mood fluctuation, and looked at his left hand direction, and there appeared several powerful forces in a similar way.


    Once again, there are five strong demigods from the sky, all staring at the rosefinch with sharp eyes. There are banter and ridicule. Two of them are in the later stage of demigod.Soon, five figures fell again in the sky, with two people at the peak of the later period of the demigods, and three people in the middle of the demigods following. The middle-aged man with bald head stood at the front.


    Twenty two demigods surrounded the rosefinch in four directions.


    The bald middle-aged man didn''t take a look at the rosefinch, but looked at the direction of five people on the other side and frowned: "where are the other two of you?"


    He found that the charming women and handsome men he had seen during the day were not there.


    One of the five women shook her head: "I don''t know. Maybe according to your explanation during the day, it has already begun to move out? We are attracted by this woman''s breath. She seems to be calling us


    The bald middle-aged man nodded slightly, but he didn''t think so much. His eyes fell on the rosefinch''s body again. In peace, he took a kind of contempt: "in the early stage of demigod, do you dare to call us here, Longmen or Xuanyuan family?"


    In the face of so many powerful beings, and most of them are higher than her realm, Zhuque secretly scolds a little bastard of Chu Feng, and says without fear: "I am the Zhuque of Longmen."


    The bald middle-aged man narrowed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about it there. He nodded: "Huangfu literary circles said that after the four heavenly kings of Longmen were killed by him, there was only one rosefinch left, which seems to be you."


    "Why, are you on behalf of Longmen to destroy us, or?"


    The bald middle-aged man''s sentence to eliminate us, so that the hidden world around the strong people are exposed to laughter, undisguised ridicule and play, it seems that this joke is very funny in general.


    The rosefinch was angry and took a deep breath of pressure to control his despised anger. He said calmly, "I am ordered by the little Lord tonight to convey a message to you. He wants you to go back where you come from."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" A woman heard the speech, giggled and giggled and said, "are you talking about Chu Feng? Despicable and insidious boy, the guy who killed dozens of Juesha Zong by rogue means last time? If it''s him, don''t make fun of me. I always hate rogue boys. "


    When the woman spoke, she could see that the faces of the five people looked a little ugly, because they were jueshazhong''s people. This is to expose the scars.


    As the laughter fell, the hermit woman sneered: "how dare you tell us to go back and forth? What does he think he is? If we don''t go, what can he do?"


    The woman who spoke was in the middle of the demigod state. Compared with that momentum, she was more powerful than the rosefinch. However, the latter was fearless and raised her delicate face: "if you don''t respect me, you will be killed without mercy!"


    As soon as the hand is raised, a strong semi divine force directly oppresses the rosefinch. The hermit woman says to several male companions around her: "the woman who can''t help herself is yours. You can also enjoy the taste of the world''s women."


    The rosefinch almost tried her best to block the hidden world woman''s random strike. She took a breath gently, and her face was slightly cold when she heard the speech: "what do you say?"


    Three men came out from behind the women in the hidden world. Their faces were smiling with men''s faces. One of them pointed to the distance: "you''ll soon know what she said. There''s a good place in the past ten kilometers. Come with us."


    "It''s more comfortable than the man in the world."


    The rosefinch''s face was slightly cold and ugly, but there was a demigod in the late existence of men, and she was powerless.


    In the heart secretly scolds, the little son of a bitch, the most worried thing happened!


    Look at the strong people approaching in front with vigilance, and make preparations for the war!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1774

    Three bad men came over.


    In the other three directions, the bald middle-aged man frowned, but did not stop him. He turned around and sat down. The rest of the people were obviously not interested in the so-called instructions of the rosefinch. In their eyes, the pre demigod state was a joke.


    Even if they are not great people in their own power, they can despise countless people in the modern world.


    The three men stood beside the rosefinch, blocking all her retreating routes and gas engines, and their eyes had a touch of man''s color.


    In the hidden world, there are countless creatures. Martial arts are respected.


    They have played with a lot of women, and also played with the best women, but women in the world, or the first time to see such a charming rosefinch.


    The late demigod licked his lips: "you two don''t need to. She''s mine tonight."


    The other two strong men who came out together looked sluggish and a little unwilling in their eyes, but the strength of the former was higher than that of them. Although they also wanted to take the rosefinch for a kiss, the former spoke, and they could only walk back dejectedly.


    The rosefinch is just like a little white sheep being watched by wolves, and has no resistance.


    Most of the people around showed a funny smile, and those female martial artists were even more joking. Although some of them were higher than the rosefinch, in terms of temperament and appearance, the rosefinch killed them.


    Women and women, especially beautiful women and beautiful women, are natural enemies. When they see each other''s bad luck, they will be very happy.


    Zhuque has already operated the power of the early state of demigod, but she knows that there is no way to deal with this man, because he is in the late period of demigod, which is different from two realms. As long as the latter moves his finger, he can cause great harm to her.


    "It seems that we have wasted several days here."


    The strong man in the late period of the demigod sneered and spoke to the people around him and pointed to the rosefinch at the same time: "it seems that Huangfu is right to send people from such a realm to inform us to go back to the hidden world. It seems that Huangfu''s literary world is right. The highest level of the world is the mid demigod state. We waste our extra time, and we should be born on a large scale."


    Many of them nodded.


    This time, apart from the reason why the door of the hidden world was opened, it was told by Huangfu''s literary circles that the highest peak in the world is the middle period of the demigod.


    He also told him that the reason why all of them were killed was that Chu Feng was a despicable rascal who used his amazing medical skills to poison them, and the talent in the later period of demigod would be killed.


    The people of all the forces in the hidden world don''t believe it very much, but it''s hard to avoid feeling excited when the door of the hidden world is opened. Therefore, various forces have sent several people out to try to find out what the strongest people in the world are, and to see if the demon Lord, the Tibetan master and Chang''e, will intervene.


    Once it is determined that the strong in the modern world will not be able to do so, the Tibetan Lord Demon Lord and Chang''e will not intervene, and they will go out in a large scale to march into the modern world and spread their branches and leaves!


    So at the moment, many people feel that it is a waste of time to start staying here, because the appearance of rosefinch makes them feel the power of the present world, but that''s all.


    If someone breaks into their sphere of influence, they will send the strongest to deter them and let the invaders leave in dismay. Only in this way can the effect be achieved.


    But now comes the rosefinch, the state of the semi God in the early stage. They all feel that the present world, without the strong, has virtually inflated that proud heart.


    In the late period of demigod, the strong man grinned grimly at the intense defensive situation of the rosefinch: "little beauty, come with me, I will love you well!"


    The rosefinch''s face was cold: "get out of here!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The man burst into laughter, and was not angry at the drinking and scolding of the rosefinch, or the state of the rosefinch was a joke in his eyes, and he did not pay attention to the anger of a weak man.


    A hand quietly raised, gathered with a terrible half god late breath, mouth joking: "I will roll, but first enjoy your body."


    Seeing that hand was about to fall, the rosefinch couldn''t resist it at all. Her eyes gradually showed a touch of despair. She was struggling in her heart, thinking that she could not resist, so she committed suicide.


    "There are still two people short, but I don''t want to wait."


    That hand has been slowly falling, the gathered strength as long as touching can make the rosefinch lose its combat effectiveness instantly. A helpless and regretful voice faintly rings out: "send you first, go to see the king of hell!"


    "Who!" It''s about to pour out a congealing voice to the man with the intention of the rosefinch.


    Scattered around, people with a mentality of watching the opera were all tight and looked around with vigilance. They didn''t find anyone approaching. They just listened to the sound and didn''t smell the breath.


    Zhu que is showing a smile, she knows Chu Feng is coming.


    "There he is!" All of a sudden, a strong man in the hidden world found something, pointing to the sky, his eyes flashed a little surprised.


    Everyone raised their heads, tens of meters in the night sky, Chu Feng with a faint smile, the magic light wings of light flow behind him, the body slowly fell.Fifteen meters away from the ground, I heard that the corners of his mouth slightly cocked: "twenty two people, it''s OK, the remaining two, I''ll visit again later."


    Taking advantage of everyone''s attention to Chu Feng, Zhuque quickly broke away from the man''s breath in front of him, and rose to Chu Feng''s side, revealing a gentle color of women''s protection.


    Chu Feng pinched the face of the rosefinch: "go to find those two people first, don''t start, I''ll come later."


    Zhuque nodded, her figure twinkled and left in a moment. She couldn''t intervene in the coming war, and she didn''t worry about Chu Feng. In the first battle between Chu family and jueshamen in Tianguan, Zhuque knew that chufeng had fought against snake Zun in demon domain, which was a powerful God realm.


    Those present didn''t pay attention to the leaving rosefinch or a semi divine person, so they couldn''t arouse their interest. They all looked at Chu Feng, and the breath was locked on him. A man carrying black light to make wings could arouse their interest.


    The middle-aged man with bald head walked forward some Xu and glared at Chu Feng: "who are you, demon?"


    Middle aged people with two wings and bald head inevitably think so.


    "No!" Another strong man in the later peak of the demigods shook his head: "he is not a demon. He does not have the evil spirit of a demon. He is a human being. As for the wings, I once saw a portrait in the patriarch. It seems that it is the wings of magic light after the transformation of the dark magic wings. It is forbidden to use demons."


    Taboo of demons?


    Hearing these six words, everyone''s eyes burst into a fierce color. The bald middle-aged man instantly associated with the identity of Chu Feng: "you are the master of Chu Feng in Longmen, taboo?"


    Chu Feng was also a little shocked when he swept the people below. The people who came out of the forbidden area knew more than the people in the present world. They not only knew the dark magic wings, but also knew that after the dark magic wings had faded away, they were the wings of magic light.


    The corner of the mouth passed a faint smile: "it seems that you know a lot, I am Chu Feng, but I would like to ask you a question."


    Baldheaded middle-aged people, they have already felt that the breath of Du chufeng is infinitely close to the state of demigod, and their worries begin to dissipate a little. The bald middle-aged man asks, "what''s the problem?"


    There is a question in Chu Feng''s heart: "the five forbidden areas are opened, and the gate of the hidden world is unobstructed. How can your God not come out?"


    People look at me, I look at you, bald middle-aged people directly do not answer, this in his heart feel naive question.


    At first, people had to scoff at the hidden world women who started with the rosefinch: "idiot, the five forbidden areas are open, but the way of heaven in the hidden world is still there. Once the God without particularity steps out, the spirits and spirits will be destroyed, and the people below the God can come out. Don''t you understand?"


    Chu Feng frowns, special god can come out, that snake Zun is one of them?


    Then the demon emperor seemed to be a virtual shadow at that time. That is to say, God was not allowed to step out of the forbidden area except for special people. Chu Feng regretted that he did not ask lengrushuang about them, but now it is enough.


    What Dongfang Yun didn''t tell you, Chu Feng is clear now.


    Corner of the mouth hook up a faint smile: "know your God can''t be born at will, I''ll be relieved."


    Everyone is curious about Chu Feng''s nerves. You are just infinitely close to the demigod. Even if there is no God, each of us can easily kill you.


    After eliminating some worries in his heart, he knew that only a little existence of God''s realm could get out of the forbidden area. Chu Feng was more relaxed and twisted his neck: "thank you for your answer. Now it''s time to send you to death."


    Send us to death?


    People heard the speech, even if it is a calm bald middle-aged people are exposed to light ridicule.


    At the very least, they were all powerful demigods. Could Chu Feng, a man close to the demigods, deal with it?


    The bald middle-aged man shook his head: "it seems that Huangfu''s literary world is right. You are a boaster!" He said to the people around him, "but you should be careful. He is a scoundrel. Don''t be fooled."


    His eyes twinkled and cold: "wings of magic light, kill him, peel off!"


    Chu Feng was astonished. Seeing that these people didn''t fully understand themselves, he immediately knew that Huangfu had not told the truth. Otherwise, he could be tortured and killed by demigod in the later stage. Where did these people come from?


    Chu Feng pitiful smile: "you went to hell, remember to tell the king of hell, your death, Huangfu literary world to bear the greatest responsibility."


    "A lie, a lost life!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1775

    "Arrogant! Ignorance


    At first, he thought evil about the rosefinch, but he was interrupted by Chu Feng. Later, the strong man snorted coldly. Obviously, he could kiss Fangze. Now he is interrupted. He is very upset.


    In addition, Chu Feng was obviously close to the spirit of demigod, but he said such big words that he wanted to kill Chu Feng directly.


    "Arrogance, ignorance? Are you sure? "


    Chu Feng hands in front of the body, the corners of his mouth hook up a light banter: "don''t you wonder why I want to send people to attract you to come here, but also come here, to die?"


    Send to death two words, the tone of Chu Feng is very heavy, also let the air a little more special breath.


    However, they were stunned. Yes, Chu Feng knew their strength. How could he come to death? He specially sent Zhuque to attract them. It was not an act of asking for death, but Chu Feng was an idiot?


    Just look at Chu Feng like that, is not an idiot at all, then not an idiot to do such a thing, for what?


    People in the hidden world are more dignified by Chu Feng''s words at the moment. There are no people in the world who are not as powerful as others and are willing to die. However, Chu Feng''s behavior is such that it is unreasonable. Is there any conspiracy in it?


    As for suspecting that Huangfu''s literary world was a lie, they didn''t have this idea for the time being, because Chu Feng''s breath of being a demigod had no water.


    Bald middle-aged people can''t see where Chu Feng''s confidence comes from, but if he lets Chu Feng look like this, people''s confidence will be shaken.


    A cold hum, showing disdain: "bravado, and then take the opportunity to play a conspiracy, it seems that the people around Huangfu''s literary world were killed in this way!"


    People nodded at the news. Instead of believing that chufeng had strong strength and self-confidence, they were more willing to believe that Chu Feng was bluffing. When they were shaken, they would take advantage of the opportunity to play tricks, and their eyes were more alert.


    They know that the strong die in the villain''s means.


    "It seems that the hidden world has hidden your IQ."


    Chu Feng unfortunately shook his head and opened his hands. The breath of the infinite close to the demigod gradually diffused out. The black light of the magic light was shining with heavy magic power: "I let the rosefinch come because you are too scattered. The distance is more than ten kilometers. It is inevitable that there will be fish in the net when you start to work."


    Chu Feng sighed softly: "the purpose is to attract you to come here, so that I can catch all of you, so that you can take the opportunity to run away one or two, but it''s a little pity that two don''t know where they went."


    "But it doesn''t matter. If I kill you, I''ll find them."


    The bald middle-aged man''s face shrunk sharply. Suddenly, he saw a black light curtain around him. What he saw under the night was not very clear, but it was clear.


    His face changed slightly: "border!"


    Chu Feng nodded: "have vision, now none of you want to go out, can only accept my punishment."


    Others also found that hundreds of meters of space around were blocked by Chu Feng. They were surprised that Chu Feng could create a border blockade without even reaching Chu Feng''s demigods, but most of them didn''t care.


    A woman in the early period of demigod sneered: "the state border also wants to block our actions. You are too naive. Now let me embarrass you."


    The half god''s power is released, and a strong attack force condenses around the woman''s body. Suddenly, it swings out and collides towards the border.


    Chufeng sighed softly, and the force boomed on the border, but it had no effect at all, even no waves.


    The faces of the people changed greatly. The people in the early period of the demigods could not break the boundary blockade cast by Chu Feng. How could it be possible?


    "A little more."


    At this time, Chu Feng enjoyed the look of the people in the hidden world. Only when they were afraid, they would not think about too many things: "I can call it jiejie, but I can also call it the magic realm!"


    "What do you mean?" he frowned


    Chu Feng pointed to the black light screen a hundred meters away and said, "that''s my independent space, my field, in which I am the absolute master, and all the rules are made by me. Now you should feel a little bit? In half an hour, you will find that your realm has fallen. "


    "Because the fiendish realm can gradually deplete your strength and devour your strength."


    The people in the hidden world who originally ridiculed or didn''t care about it all changed a little. Even the two strong men at the peak of the later period of the demigods changed their faces dramatically.


    Feeling their body quickly, many people''s faces are completely pale, because Chu Feng did not deceive them, their power is indeed in the gradual loss, not a lot, not very obvious, and even do not feel the words can not be detected, but it is a real existence, their strength is slightly invisible loss.


    Bald middle-aged people are not immune. The realm is everything a warrior has. Now he is inexplicably consumed and naturally annoyed: "what''s the matter? What''s your conspiracy?"Chu Feng raised his head, eyes deep: "to deal with you, I do not need conspiracy, what means?"


    When he awakened the third power to fight against snake Zun and demon emperor, Chu Feng found that his strength had got a qualitative leap. Although he was not the opponent of snake Zun and demon emperor, he could easily finish abusing under God.


    At that time, a special power had been cast, which Chu Feng called the demon kingdom.


    In this space, he is the absolute master and does not belong to the people he identifies with. In such a space, his strength will gradually lose, until he becomes an ordinary person.


    The middle-aged people with bald heads look ugly, and the loss of strength is more difficult than their life.


    But at the moment, there was no sense in the light of Chu Feng. The bald middle-aged man said, "all gather together to attack this field. Otherwise, if we spend more than half an hour, our strength will be wasted, and then we will be finished."


    Up to now, they all suspect that the people around Huangfu''s literary circle were so unlucky, but he didn''t tell the truth, only that he said the poison of the despicable rascal of Chu Feng.


    In everyone''s heart, Huangfu''s literary world was scolded by his ancestors.


    If they had known that Chu Feng could create an independent field, they would not have taken it lightly. What they didn''t know was that Chu Feng had not even awakened to the second taboo force when he dealt with Huangfu''s literary world and the people around him, while the demon kingdom came into being after the awakening of the third forbidden force.


    Twenty two people gathered together. At the moment, attacking Chu Feng had no effect, because they were not sure whether the border of Chu Feng would disappear.


    So they all want to break the border, and then take Chu Feng and torture him.


    The power of the twenty-two demigods is very strong. The flowers, trees and stones in the field are all turned into dust in an instant. The earth appears black soil, which is desolate, just like after the farmers opened up the wasteland.


    Powerful forces form a huge air wave, which is rampant in the field, but it can not be vented at all. It is completely blocked. Otherwise, such a powerful force can be destroyed within 10 kilometers. However, it is now isolated from the demon kingdom of Chu Feng and can not get out and enter.


    There was a big bang, and all of them made a move.


    The power that could almost block the realm of the gods was blown out. There were huge pits on the ground, cracks appeared, and even the earth flew over. However, the demon Kingdom remained motionless and unaffected.


    Everyone looked ugly, and everyone did not dare to have any reservation this time. All of them urged 100% of the power to gather the power of terror again. The Chu wind standing in the air and the clothes were blown by the air flow formed by this force.


    Hair flying between, Chu Feng mouth showed a smile, fun and banter, followed by deep self-confidence.


    Among the roars, the space shrouded by the demon kingdom was completely torn and embarrassed. However, the attack still did not cause any harm to the demon Kingdom, or did not move. The strength of the 22 people gathered was like a stone sinking into the sea. No waves were raised, but only destroyed the land and everything in the demon kingdom.


    Chu Feng took a light look at the vast land, showing a dignified look in his eyes. The martial arts, especially those above the semi divine realm, can never be born.


    Now it is blocked by the demon kingdom. If there is no such blockade, will there be no grass in a ten kilometer radius?


    After firming up his initial thought, Chu Feng said indifferently: "I forgot to tell you that the more powerful you mobilize, the faster your own strength will be lost. If you are not wrong, now you should all fall into a realm?"


    Drop a realm?


    People also want to launch a third attack. After hearing the words, they stop and feel the body changes. Several people suddenly seem to be crazy: "I''m going to kill you!"


    Because, at the beginning of the demigods, they have only infinite power to approach the demigods!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1776

    Panic, fear, fear!


    People look at Chu Feng''s eyes no longer have the kind of contempt at the beginning, all are negative color show, because the demon realm has severely defeated their hearts, but also let them have no way.


    A few people who fell from the demigods were almost crazy.


    The gap between the demigod and the infinite close to the demigod is the same as the gap between the infant and the adult. It is an insurmountable natural barrier. In the past, one person could deal with any existence below the demigod. Now, the people who are infinitely close to the demigods can definitely compete with them.


    Look at Chu Feng''s eyes, all over the killing machine, because the power is still in the continuous loss.


    In addition, the rest of the powerful people in the hidden world are pale and ugly, because not only the demigods'' state has fallen, but now they have also fallen into the realm, and they have lost it when they attack.


    Looking at the Chu wind, at the same time filled with terror of killing.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about their killing, but regretted a little. The loss of power of these people could not be restored. All of them were absorbed by the demon kingdom. Chu Feng could feel the powerful power contained in the demon kingdom.


    It''s just that these forces, if only they could be transformed into their own strength, so that he can now have the capital to respect the war snake.


    With a slight sigh, a few strong men who fell to infinity and approached the demigods also jumped up. They rushed toward the wind of Chu in a frenzy, and the opportunity to kill them burst out, which seemed to have the same meaning.


    In the face of their hysteria, Chu Feng''s expression did not fluctuate at all. He did not pay attention to the seven infinite demigods, even if they had been demigods.


    Left hand gently raised a little bit, fingers out, a wisp of black light appeared at the fingertips, containing a very terrifying destructive power.


    The middle-aged man with bald head at the later stage of his life has changed greatly: "be careful!"


    But it was too late. The seven strong men of the falling realm attacked Chu Feng hysterically. Chu Feng''s fingertips also condensed black balls the size of a table tennis ball.


    All of a sudden, like a laser shot out, hit a little bit of a woman in front of her, and suddenly the black ball burst out. The endless darkness with devastating power completely shrouded the seven people. The people below clearly felt that their breath was gradually disappearing.


    When the darkness was gone, the seven people''s figures had disappeared, and even the fragments of clothes were not left. It seemed that they were swallowed up by the darkness.


    Chu Feng looks calm, the corners of his mouth slightly raised, with a touch of fun arc.


    The seven disappeared hidden world strongmen are obviously dead, but people find that their power still exists in nothingness, and they can feel what is devouring those powers.


    All of a sudden, people look at the surrounding demon Kingdom, the dead people, their power can also devour, this is not the border, what is going on?


    Chu Feng doesn''t know why, but he can feel that the demon kingdom is much stronger than it was at the beginning. Now maybe only people from the realm of God will be able to open this realm. Unfortunately, only individual gods can step out of the forbidden area.


    The rest of the gods, even if they know what''s going on, are powerless.


    For the first time, the expression of the bald middle-aged man appeared dignified. The strength of Chu Feng and the mystery of the demon kingdom made him feel heavy and crisis. Moreover, Chu Feng just raised his hand and killed seven people. Although those people fell into the realm, they were all infinitely close to the demigods!


    Even if it is the existence of the pre demigod state, it is not easy to kill seven infinite close to the existence of demigod with one blow.


    Chu Feng only had the breath of being close to a demigod. How could he achieve this? The bald middle-aged or the rest of the people were good. His heart was full of fear. He was full of resentment for Huangfu''s literary world. He felt that Huangfu''s literary world had harmed them.


    But I don''t know that even if there are no factors in Huangfu''s literary world and the door of the hidden world is opened, they will still come out. People will always find many excuses for their own misfortune.


    Now there are only 15 people left, and their strength is constantly losing. If they launch an attack, the power will be released more quickly. Moreover, they feel that the demon kingdom is gradually increasing after swallowing their power.


    The blockade of the demon kingdom was unable to be broken when we won the full victory just now. Now we have fallen into the realm, and there is no way to deal with the increasing demon kingdom.


    The bald middle-aged man clenched his fist. He didn''t know whether the domain of killing Chu Feng would disappear, but now he had to kill Chu Feng.


    Otherwise, if it goes on like this, they will all die here.


    Eye contact, the rest of the people are the same idea, rather than wait for death to become the nourishment of the demon Kingdom, it is better to kill Chu Feng directly, and may get a chance.


    With the faint spread of the killing opportunity, 15 people locked in the Chu wind, all surging with their most powerful power at the moment.


    Faced with 15 people to their own hands, Chu Feng did not move, just stood there quietly, watching 15 people gradually gathering strength, he now wanted to see how much power could be swallowed up in the demon kingdom.If it can be engulfed infinitely, it can also be strengthened. In the future, he will have a layer of protection against the enemy. In a similar state, he can despise the other party, because the demon kingdom will buy time for him and consume the strength of those people.


    Moreover, with the strengthening of the demon Kingdom, the general force has been unable to break through. Chu Feng smiles at ease. As long as he is more powerful, he may be able to take Chang''e in a similar way!


    Thoughts fly between, 15 people also gathered the most powerful strength, to resist the loss of power brought by the pain, burst out of all their strength.


    Such a powerful force, even if it is the existence of a demigod''s later peak, will instantly turn into fly ash.


    Chu Feng is only infinitely close to the existence of demigods. They are confident that chufeng is unstoppable. The reason why they unite is to increase the odds of winning.


    Faced with the strongest force of 15 people, Chu Feng did not have any mood swings. The light exploded in front of him. The extremely strong force made the people below look at him slightly. His hair and clothes were blowing and hunting. There was another person who stepped back unsteadily.


    It can be imagined that the blow to Chu Feng just now allowed a terrible force.


    The dust and smoke dispersed, the strength dissipated, and was absorbed by the demon kingdom as nourishment. But at the moment, people are more concerned about whether Chu Feng is still alive?


    Looking at the place where Chu Feng used to be, he could not see a figure. Even the breath of Chu Feng didn''t exist. Everyone looked happy. It seemed that Chu Feng was dead and turned into fly ash under their attack.


    But the smile has not completely bloomed, it is stiff and solidified in the face, fifteen people turn around to look at the back, pupil contraction, showing fear, confusion, and fear!


    Chu Feng stood in the distance, suspended 15 cm above the ground. The magic light wings protected Chu Feng in it like a shell. Obviously, Chu Feng escaped when the explosion just happened.


    It''s just, how can it be?


    Although their strength is damaged, they still have the existence of the late demigod. How can they not see the track of Chu Feng''s action? This is not reasonable. But the fact is clearly presented in front of them. If Chu Feng is not dead, it proves that their attack is invalid.


    Then his face became ugly.


    Because they found a huge loss of their own strength just now. They knew that when they attacked, they let go of their whole body, and the demon kingdom absorbed more of their strength. Although they were not falling into the realm, it did not take long for them to fall to another level.


    His face is very ugly, and he is bent and pale. What the hell is this? Why is the power lost in it? If it doesn''t move, it will lose more quickly.


    In this way, there is no possibility of fighting with Chu Feng, because the more they attack, the faster their strength will be lost. However, if they do not attack Chu Feng, their strength will gradually lose.


    For the first time, these powerful people out of the hidden world feel regret. If they can, they don''t want to come out and be a vanguard.


    It''s just that there is no regret medicine in the world, and Chu Feng''s strength can''t make them regret again.


    "The game is almost over."


    The wings of the magic light slowly separated, flashing Chu wind rising, and slowly left the space of the demon kingdom to the outside world, staring at the angry but helpless strong man in the hidden world.


    "Now, let you become the nourishment of the demon kingdom. In the future, I will use your strength to strengthen and visit your forces."


    "Wait!" At the very beginning, she even wanted to make people afraid of the woman who was unfaithful to the rosefinch and exclaimed: "don''t kill me, I can go back to the hidden world, I can tell the people of our sect that they don''t come out all their lives, please let me go!"


    For fear that Chu Feng disagreed, the woman threw out the temptation: "as long as you let me go, I can give you play, my technique is very good."


    The rest of the people showed a slight contempt, but they also had no choice but to belittle the state of Chu Feng. At the moment, they were killed by Chu Feng''s arbitrary means, just like the tiger in the cage who could not get out, and could only wait for death.


    The Chu wind was at a commanding position and was not moved.


    The woman was even more anxious and said, "if you let me go, I will not only tell our family members not to come out, but also I can tell everyone in the hidden world not to be born, OK?"


    Chu Feng still had no fluctuation on this, and raised his right hand to the sky and spread it out: "the demon Kingdom needs nourishment, I want to make it stronger and stronger."


    "What''s more, you''re all dead and there''s no news to go back. Do you think anyone in the hidden world dares to come out?"


    A cold smile: "no, they will not come out at will, unless God can be born, otherwise they will be honest, so goodbye!"


    Fifteen people were in complete despair. Although they were isolated and could not feel how powerful the power of Chu Feng was gathering, they believed that when they fell down, they would die, and it was very ugly.


    Chu Feng''s hand, also at this moment, falls gently, the darkness, covers the earth!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1777

    Fifty kilometers away from Chu Feng''s fierce battle with 22 powerful men in the hidden world, the two men have walked out of a distance again according to the requirements of middle-aged people with bald heads. At the moment, they leave from the body of a charming woman. Obviously, they had a special communication just now.


    The charming woman''s body is full of the color of flushing, pulling the clothes to cover her body, still savoring the flavor just now.


    After a while, the charming woman opened her eyes and said, "what''s wrong? Isn''t it just that someone just sent out momentum?"? Just before the demigods, any one of them can kill that man. "


    Just now, when the rosefinch sent out momentum to attract people, the charming women felt it. Only at that time, they were talking about life and ideal. In addition, the people on their side were strong. It was just the breath of the semi God period. The charming women clamped their legs and the beautiful men. When the sky fell, they all finished the cannon first.


    The handsome man was there wearing clothes and sitting next to the woman: "there''s something wrong with it. Don''t you wonder why it''s so calm?"


    Charming woman at the moment powerless appearance, mumbled: "can have what is wrong, quiet means nothing."


    "No!" After a shot, the handsome man''s head was clear: "the strange smell just now, with the meaning of provocation, must be the strong man in the modern world. If our people rush past, the two sides can''t get along peacefully. How can there be a big war?"


    "But have you heard anything so far? Isn''t it strange that there is no atmosphere of war? "


    Beautiful men say that, charming women also think of this point, they come from the hidden world, so they certainly will not live in peace with people in the present world, there will be a war.


    However, since the breath appeared just now, there is not a trace of the breath of war, which is a little unreasonable.


    "Who?" The charming woman nodded, just wanted to speak, felt a wisp of breath wave, suddenly looked in a direction, a strong force also blew out, because she felt that it was not the breath of her companion.


    That is to say, the rest of the people were hiding in the dark, and probably saw her and the handsome man''s smoke free war.


    The rosefinch suddenly rose from that place, and a huge pit appeared in the original hiding place, and a dozen trees instantly turned into nothingness.


    The rosefinch''s face changed slightly. Knowing that she was not the opponent of these two people, she ran in the air.


    The handsome man was stunned. The beauty and elegance of the rosefinch made him lose his mind. Then he quickly stood up and jumped away: "Auntie, I''ll go after him first."


    "You bastard, you must be looking at other people''s beauty, and you have no conscience." Charming women don''t worry much about it. The breath of rosefinch is only the state of semi God in the early stage, and the beautiful man is the state of semi God in the middle stage, which is a crushing state. She stands up in anger.


    No hurry not slow to put on the clothes, random cleaning of the battlefield, instantly disappeared in place, half god later breath filled, no trace.


    The rosefinch knows that if it runs away in the air, the other party can lock up and catch up, fall in the woods, and constantly flee forward. The realm of a man and a woman is stronger than her, and there is no result except death.


    And just now the two were still fighting there. The handsome man found that the color in her eyes was very clear when he saw her.


    I don''t know what the specific situation of Chu Feng is now. The rosefinch can only choose to run for a little time.


    Speed up the speed, like a flash of lightning, he must take the rosefinch, must!


    The rosefinch can''t feel that someone is chasing after her, but she believes that the other party will certainly not let her go. With the help of the thick woods, she keeps moving forward and will cross the forest when she is seen from a distance. The rosefinch does not know whether the place still knows her trace.


    For a moment, he jumped out of the woods, and the rosefinch wanted to run forward, and suddenly stopped.


    Looking up at the night sky, my eyes flashed heavy.


    The handsome man has been waiting here in advance, suspended in the air, slowly falling on the ground, staring at the rosefinch with blazing eyes: "the state of the early demigod, beauty, how to call you?"


    The rosefinch felt the evil color of the handsome man, and her eyebrows wrinkled deeply. In vain, she turned around and instantly went out hundreds of meters away. At the moment, she could only continue to run towards the open ground and stay to fight. There was a stronger woman behind her. She didn''t want to put herself here.


    We should strive for the time when Chu Feng came.


    The handsome man looked at the direction of the rosefinch running, with a meaningful smile: "want to run, how possible?"


    Body shaking, the handsome man can stop the rosefinch in an instant, but he does not. He should slowly let the rosefinch feel despair, feel that there is no hope of victory, and how can not run away, and then enjoy her body.


    Rosefinch also know the delicate man''s mind at the moment, but helpless, can only continue to run, in the heart also scold Chu Feng how not to come, I will give you a green cap.


    Once again across more than 10 kilometers, the rosefinch was blocked in front of the handsome man.


    The rosefinch turned and prepared to change direction. The charming woman also fell in front of her. The latter looked at the rosefinch and said with a smile: "it''s really a beautiful woman. No wonder you''re so active in chasing after me. Do you want to avoid it in front of me?"The handsome man laughed: "together!"


    Charming woman amorous feelings of the white handsome man one eye: "villain, think of me and other women together for you to play."


    The rosefinch looked ugly and listened to the arrogant conversation between the two people, as if she was a lamb to be slaughtered. She suddenly galloped away from another direction, spanning hundreds of meters.


    Charming woman joked: "my baby wants to play with you, that is your blessing, how can you run?"


    Just like an instant move, the charming woman suddenly appears in front of the rosefinch. In the later stage of the demigod period, strength or speed, naturally is more powerful than the rosefinch, and the handsome man also follows.


    The handsome man was about to speak when a dangerous breath approached.


    The body subconsciously jumped up into the air. There was a loud noise from the place where he had stood before. A pit with a diameter of five meters appeared. The handsome man frowned slightly and looked at the back with an ugly face.


    Just to see the person who made the move, the handsome man was stunned and laughed: "Auntie, I found that I love you so much!"


    Charming women also saw the attack, a cold and beautiful woman, a little jealous, but also angry: "villains, said outsiders, don''t call me aunt."


    The handsome man laughed: "it doesn''t matter if you know that they are all dead."


    Zhuque also saw the people who made the move, and then dozens of people appeared from everywhere. It turned out that it was the Xuanyuan family who retreated. It seems that the direction she came to just now is the direction of the Xuanyuan family''s retreat. The person who made the move was Xuanyuan Huining.


    Passing through the faint bitter smile, I want to lead the elegant men to run. I don''t want to run into the Xuanyuan family. The rosefinch feels very embarrassed.


    Xuanyuantai and others came to Xuanyuan Huining''s side. The former frowned and said, "Huining, the two of them, we can''t deal with them."


    Xuanyuan Hui Ning cold eyes swept the handsome man: "can not deal with or to deal with, I want to kill this rogue guy."


    Xuanyuantai knew that the words of the handsome man just now irritated Xuanyuan Huining. He also knew that Xuanyuan Huining''s stubborn character would not listen to him. Although there were strong people in Xuanyuan''s family who were close to the demigods, it was impossible to fight a battle in the face of a demigod and a demigod.


    But it seems impossible to run now.


    Xuanyuan Huining whispered: "elder, take the family members first. I will stay to block them."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The handsome man laughed wildly. He jumped over and fell behind the Xuanyuan family and others: "I don''t agree. Who can leave?"


    "Feel your breath, should be Xuanyuan family, this is to retreat?"


    Eyes from the Xuanyuan family all over the body, disdain a smile: "just, you even have no qualification to retreat."


    Xuanyuan Huining hummed: "this sentence, and you encourage


    "Short temper, good, I like it." The handsome man looked at Xuanyuan Huining, then looked back at the distant rosefinch and said, "I''ll give you a chance. As long as you two stay with me tonight, I can let these people go and never hurt them. How about this deal?"


    Xuanyuan Huining face no fluctuation: "delusion!"


    As soon as the handsome man''s eyes coagulated, he made a direct move. A strong man who was infinitely close to the demigods of Xuanyuan family had not figured out what was going on, and his body was completely broken, even without any residue.


    Xuanyuan Huining beautiful eyes a coagulation: "you want to die?"


    Handsome man cold smile: "I only know, you don''t accompany me, I will kill them all, and kill one by one, also let you can''t do anything."


    Xuanyuan Huining clenched his fist, and the opportunity of killing was faintly distributed. The rosefinch came to her and took her hand: "don''t be impulsive. You are not his opponent!"


    "I can''t bear it!" Xuanyuan Huining shook off the hand of the rosefinch and angrily mobilized the semi divine power. In front of her, the Xuanyuan family members were killed, but she still wanted to threaten her to accompany her. She absolutely did not allow it.


    Handsome man did not think of a smile: "horse, I like more!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1778

    Xuanyuan Huining started directly because of the death of the family members.


    The handsome man didn''t care much about all this. When he raised his hand, Xuanyuan Huining, who could make the powerful man who was close to the demigod, die directly, then turned into nothingness.


    A sneer and complacency flit across the corner of his mouth. The handsome man is close to Xuanyuan Huining with his fingers. Everything happens in a breath and doesn''t even give Xuanyuan Huining a chance to react. A huge and terrifying semi divine medium-term power envelops her.


    Xuanyuantai and others look surprised. Xuanyuan Huining is really gifted, but after all, it is only the existence of the semi divine state, and can not be the opponent of the handsome men.


    She is the hope of Xuanyuan family in the future. She is the important task of the family. There must be no accident. Everyone''s eyes are full of anxiety.


    Xuanyuan Huining looks ugly, knowing that the handsome man is going to attack himself, and is still a shy part.


    But she attacks the handsome man, the strength has not been recovered, also did not expect that the handsome man dissolves her attack to be able to counterattack in an instant.


    When they went out to experience in the hidden world, they tortured the lower level female warriors.


    There was a heavy, dull sound.


    By the Zhuque''s half god''s power directly on the body, the body flies out, but does not have the slightest confusion to fall on the ground steadily.


    Zhuque to Xuanyuan Huining side, eyes vigilantly staring at the handsome man: "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK!" Xuanyuan Huining gently responded with a voice. She was almost molested by a handsome man, which made her self-confidence appear a little crack.


    It is impossible and difficult to make up for the gap between the warriors. Just now it was so close that she would commit suicide.


    The handsome man patted his body, without too much damage, sneering at the rosefinch: "you also want to put in a foot, very good!"


    Hand a Yang, a strong Xuanyuan family by an invisible force bound to the air.


    Xuanyuan Hui condensed his heart and said, "what are you going to do?"


    "What do you say?" With a cold smile, the handsome man suddenly vented his half divine power. With a bang, the strong man of Xuanyuan family was destroyed again. There was no residue left.


    Xuanyuan Huining is ready to crack, but he can''t do anything.


    Xuanyuantai and others are locked in by the charming woman''s Qi at the moment, and even have no chance to escape. Everything can only be passively borne.


    This time, the handsome man did not stop and once again controlled a powerful Xuanyuan family, with a big smile: "I suddenly like to see you two compromise!"


    Between the blasts, the third powerful Xuanyuan family died without any suspense. There was still no residue left, even no breath left.


    Xuanyuan Huining was deeply afflicted in the bottom of her heart and said, "no!"


    The handsome man enjoys Xuanyuan Huining''s pain very much. He likes this way of making others unable to give in and compromise. The fourth strong man of Xuanyuan family has no resistance and is lifted into the air again.


    Looking at Xuanyuan Huining who couldn''t help his tears, the handsome man said meaningfully: "you know what I want. As long as you promise, you won''t die again."


    "Of course, the one next to you should do the same. Otherwise, I will kill you one by one, and you will feel guilty and ashamed."


    Rosefinch pupil condensation, instantly clenched his fist, holding Xuanyuan Huining''s hand: "do not compromise, even if we compromise, he will kill everyone."


    The handsome man slightly shakes his head, the half god medium-term strength mountain general oppression in that Xuanyuan family strong person''s body, the latter looks ugly, blue purple, very uncomfortable appearance.


    Xuan Yuan Hui congeals a heart tight: "do not!"


    The handsome man clenched his hands, and with a dull bang, the fourth strong man of Xuanyuan family died again. Xuanyuan Huining''s tears finally came out and kept shaking his head there: "no, don''t kill uncles again!"


    The handsome man laughed, quite a bit of hostages in the hands of the world, I have some meaning: "yes, but do you want to?"


    While talking, the fifth strong man of Xuanyuan family is under control again. Xuanyuan Huining shakes his head and looks miserable. Seeing the beautiful man''s murder, Xuanyuan Huining says, "I promise."


    The rosefinch exclaimed, "Miss Huining, no way!"


    "I can''t watch them die in front of me." Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t want to compromise, but her own strength can''t fight the handsome man. She has no choice but to compromise.


    He also took the hand of the rosefinch and said anxiously, "the king of rosefinch, please, help me save them?"


    The rosefinch looked sluggish. Knowing that Xuanyuan Huining wanted her to compromise with her, she shook her head without hesitation: "I can''t agree."


    Boom, the fifth strong Xuanyuan family once again died, Xuanyuan Huining heart more uncomfortable, see the sixth is also controlled, or xuanyuannu, Xuanyuan Huining can''t help it any more.


    Plop!


    No sign of kneeling in front of the rosefinch, look sad: "please, I don''t want to see them die, please!"Zhuque knows that Xuanyuan Huining is a proud person, and also knows that she is suffering a lot now. Otherwise, no one can make such a proud girl kneel down. If she can''t beat her down, she has to watch her people die and suffer from the inner suffering.


    Xuanyuan Huining shakes the hand of the rosefinch. Seeing that xuanyuannu looks more and more ugly, the three elders have been very good to her since childhood, and she can''t ignore it.


    Whole body down: "please!"


    "Good!" After all, a man hesitated and asked her to let go of her


    Charming woman giggled at the side: "little baby, you have successfully threatened the two beauties!"


    Xuanyuan Hui frowned, bit his lips and stood up: "I take off!"


    The smile on the handsome man''s face gradually exuberant, even a little excited, nothing can make him more excited than this kind of submissiveness.


    Xuanyuan Huining raised her hand in humiliation, pulled the skirt, and slowly faded down a little, revealing a small vest inside. She could also see the Purple Bra, which was white and smooth, overflowing with ivory lustrous skin, with a touch of temptation.


    The people of Xuanyuan family closed their eyes and felt guilty and could not bear it. They didn''t want to see Xuanyuan Huining being bullied and humiliated by others. However, in the face of the power of handsome men and charming women, they couldn''t do anything about it.


    "And you?" The handsome man took a deep look at Xuanyuan Huining. Although he could not see the most intuitive treasure, he could already imagine its magnificence, and his eyes fell on the rosefinch.


    Zhuque frowns slightly. In her hundreds of years, Chu Feng is the only man who has seen her body in addition to Feng Qingqing''s wonderful apprentice. Now she has to take off her clothes in front of so many people, even if she only takes off her skirt to reveal her intimate clothes, but Zhuque is not very willing.


    Xuanyuan Huining shook her hand: "please!"


    The rosefinch looks struggling, slowly raised her hand, clenched her lips and humiliated her. How can a woman who is traditional in her heart to do this?


    Just Xuanyuan Huining''s plea, she can''t see if there is nothing.


    Seeing that the rosefinch is about to pull the skirt down again, suddenly xuanyuannu disappears in the air.


    Most of the attention of the handsome man is on the body of the rosefinch and Xuanyuan Huining, and suddenly feels that the person in control is missing.


    Micro Leng: "people?"


    Rosefinch also took advantage of the situation to pull up the skirt, covering the fragrant shoulder, she knew her man came, that little bastard came!


    The beautiful eyes flashed past the handsome man, who she believed would die miserably.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1779

    When the handsome man is looking for xuanyuannu, the charming woman''s body is like electricity and approaches Xuanyuan platform. A force completely blocks the public.


    If there is anything unusual, she can take the hostages as soon as possible.


    The air is quiet, there is no fluctuation, there is no breath, as if nothing has happened.


    But beautiful men and charming women are in absolute vigilance. Xuanyuannu''s realm is only infinitely close to the demigods, and it is impossible to disappear quietly from their eyes. Now it is gone, so there is only one possibility.


    Hidden in the dark is a strong man, the lowest semi God early strong, otherwise it can not do this.


    Maybe it''s still the existence of demigod, because charming women don''t find any breath fluctuation. Although most of their attention is watching the scene, they should not be unable to detect anything.


    Xuanyuan Huining also pulled up her skirt at this time, covering up the snow-white skin. She looked around in doubt and wondered where Xuanyuan Nu was.


    The handsome man was a little upset: "who in the end, come out!"


    There is still no answer. The atmosphere is very strange, which makes the handsome man and the charming woman show their dignity. They are all on guard now. They can''t detect whether there are people hidden in the dark. They can''t explain what happened.


    Zhuque Lala Xuanyuan Huining''s hand, said softly: "don''t act rashly."


    Xuanyuan Huining a Leng, see rosefinch seems to know how to return a responsibility, nodded slightly, as what things do not know.


    After a few cheers, but there was no response, the handsome man began to be upset and worried. He looked at the charming woman and nodded slightly.


    The latter clearly stretched out his hand and controlled a strong man of Xuanyuan family, and said to the air, "who will come out for me, or I will kill."


    There was no response at all. The charming woman''s face was cold and her hands increased a little strength. The strong man of Xuanyuan family suddenly fell on the ground. At the moment, he felt as if he was being pressed by a mountain. He couldn''t help but let out a dull hum.


    Xuanyuan Huining looked worried: "no!"


    Charming woman meaningful smile: "don''t also can, call the person in the dark come out, or I will slowly torture this person, let him not be like death."


    Xuanyuan Huining was very weak in the bottom of his heart. No matter the rosefinch indicated that he should not act rashly, he drank into the air: "who are you in the end? Come out quickly, don''t implicate the people of our family!"


    Calling out the voice still did not have the slightest response, Xuanyuan Huining was more anxious: "get out of here!"


    No matter how anxious Xuanyuan Huining is, there is still no response in the air. There is anger on Xuanyuan Huining''s pretty face. Which son of a bitch is playing tricks?


    The charming woman has no effect on Xuanyuan Huining. Her eyes sink and her strength increases. The strong man of Xuanyuan family puffs out a mouthful of blood, and her face is a little pale.


    Charming women feel the air is still not the slightest fluctuation: "you really do not come out?"


    The handsome man is also the insistence of the dignified man in the dark. As soon as his face is cold, he reaches out his hand. Another strong man of Xuanyuan family also falls on the ground, directly spurting out a mouthful of blood.


    If you don''t dare to kill people in the night, don''t even think I''m going to die


    When Xuanyuan Huining saw that the two families were tortured, he was very angry: "which son of a bitch is in the dark and immediately get out of here. If there is another one in my family, I will not die with you."


    "Asshole, you come out, you son of a bitch, you black heart rotten liver guy."


    "Come on, you bastard, we''re going to die."


    Xuanyuan Huining continued to drink and scold there, but still did not have the slightest response, secretly it seems that there is no one in general.


    If xuanyuannu did not disappear, Xuanyuan Huining and even everyone would doubt whether there was anyone in the dark. But at the moment, it is obvious that there are people in the dark who ignore the life and death of Xuanyuan family. What is going on?


    Zhuque stood there with her eyes narrowed. She could be sure that the person in the dark was Chu Feng, but all the people had arrived. Why didn''t they come out? Did you really want to watch these two powerful men in the hidden world kill Xuanyuan family and weaken the strength of Xuanyuan family?


    The rosefinch thinks it''s impossible. It''s just Chu Feng. What''s going on?


    The strong men of the two Xuanyuan families were weak and weak, suffered serious internal injuries, and seemed to die at any time.


    Xuanyuan Huining looked in his eyes, and felt more anxious. He couldn''t help sitting on the ground: "the guy in the dark, you''re a rat in the dark. Get out of here quickly. Two uncles are going to die. They''re going to die. If you don''t come out, you''re the son of a bitch. You''re the son of a bitch."


    Compared with Xuanyuan Huining''s worries about the two powerful Xuanyuan family members, the charming women are more dignified in the dark, because they can''t feel someone in the dark at the moment.But they can be sure that someone is hiding in the dark, but they don''t know where to hide. They have never heard of such a powerful concealment ability.


    "Auntie, I,,", "


    suddenly, the handsome man took back his hand and looked at his hands pale and frightened. The strong man of Xuanyuan family suddenly felt that his whole body was much more relaxed, while the handsome man seemed to have seen a ghost.


    Charming woman frowns: "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m out of my realm!" The handsome man seemed to have died, and he put forward his hand with a sad face: "I have only just stepped into the strength of the early stage of demigod. I don''t know when I will fall off the realm, I will fall into a realm!"


    In the shock of the charming woman''s expression, it is found that the state of the handsome man is only half divine, and his pretty face is stunned.


    The charming woman is trying to let the handsome man use his own strength to see if he has made a mistake. He feels that the power of oppressing the powerful Xuanyuan family has dissipated, and he also opens his hands to look at himself.


    The handsome man found that the woman''s expression was not the same, and suddenly his face suddenly changed: "Auntie, you are also in the early stage, how is it?"


    The latter is the state of late demigod, but at the moment there is only the state of early demigod. What is going on? This is impossible to explain why the good state suddenly falls off?


    Xuanyuan Huining and Zhuque also found that their state was only in the early stage of demigod, and their faces turned wonderful.


    Then Xuanyuan Huining stood up, filled with a terrible killing opportunity: "I will kill you!"


    Rosefinch also quickly start to move, take advantage of your illness to your life, this time do not start, but wait until when?


    The two charming women look ugly. It is impossible to explain how the good state suddenly fell down. However, in the face of Xuanyuan Huining and Zhuque''s attack, they dare not take it lightly.


    Because now they are only in the pre demigod state, and the power of the rosefinches can do harm to them.


    The pit father is, the rosefinch and Xuanyuan Huining are still relatively powerful semi God strong. They attack together and fight hard, and feel the breath surging.


    Xuanyuantai and others quickly helped up the two strong Xuanyuan family members on the ground and withdrew for a distance. The rosefinch was on the charming woman. Xuanyuan Huining attacked the handsome man crazily. It seemed that he wanted to vent the hatred of the latter who killed four powerful Xuanyuan family members just now.


    At the same time, xuanyuantai and other people are also curious. How can the state of charming women in the late stage of demigod and the state of middle stage of handsome men suddenly fall into the state of pre demigod?


    For the time being, they are unable to explain or explain all this.


    Little did he know that Chu Feng was hidden in the highest clouds, and the surrounding states were shrouded in the demon kingdom. Except for the people he recognized who could keep the realm power within the demon Kingdom, the power of people he did not approve would slowly drain away.


    Just now, the charming women kept putting pressure on the strong members of Xuanyuan family, and their strength was losing more quickly. Later, the handsome men also put pressure on the strong Xuanyuan family members. They lost their strength in a similar way, but the charming women who didn''t start first lost more strength.


    Xuanyuannu was carried by Chu Feng and stood aside. Just now he was taken away by Chu Feng. Standing at the top of the night sky and looking down, he could not see anything happening. But he could feel that Xuanyuan Huining and Zhuque were fighting with the two powerful men in the hidden world.


    And the two people''s cultivation state, are the state of the early half god, seems to be constantly weakening, in the end what is going on.


    In the air, the handsome man was blown away by Xuanyuan Huining''s palm and hit the ground heavily. He spat out a mouthful of blood. His face was pale and ugly, and he was absolutely afraid: "what''s the matter? How can I fall into the period of wrath? Why is it like this? Why?"


    In the hysterical roar, the rosefinch also blasted the charming woman out and smashed it on the ground.


    After the latter falls to the ground, he feels that his power has fallen to the stage of fury. At the moment, there is only infinite power close to the demigod. What is the matter with all this?


    Chu Feng also appeared in the same place with xuanyuannu at the moment. The power of the surrounding demons had dissipated, and his eyes were indifferent to the charming women and handsome men: "jueshazhong people, but it''s a pity, go well!"


    Gently lift a hand to stretch out a finger, the space around the two people seems to be twisted in general, disappeared in the same place in an instant, no breath left, no residue left.


    However, what happened in the end, why such a powerful two people''s realm would fall down? Xuanyuantai and others all looked at chufeng. They knew that it must be Chu Feng''s hands and feet, because xuanyuannu was obviously rescued by him.


    Just how did he do it?


    And all people have such doubts, Xuanyuan Huining cold face came to stand in front of Chu Feng, raised his hand to chufeng a slap.


    Chu Feng raised his hand to hold Xuanyuan Huining''s hand and frowned: "are you insane?"


    I didn''t know who the person in the dark was just now, but now she knew it was Chu Feng. Xuanyuan Huining couldn''t shake Chu Feng''s hand and trampled on his foot: "you''re a mouse hiding in the dark!"After stepping on the foot of Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Huining walked away with a cold face, and still scolded and yelled: "useless man, you know how to hide. How could your sister admit you at the beginning? How stupid!"


    Chu Feng has a kind of innocent meaning. It''s not my Lord who set up the demon kingdom. Can you fight against those people? Do you understand how to be grateful?


    Also know this thing can not explain, Chu Feng can only helplessly shake his head: "go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1780

    After solving the last two strong men of the hidden world, they left the original place and went to the ancient vein of Tianshan Mountain.


    After the place where Chu Feng fought with 22 powerful men, everyone was slightly surprised. Within a few hundred meters of diameter, there was no grass, no wood, no stone. All that could be seen was soil, as if it had been pushed by a bulldozer.


    Xuanyuantai and others are more afraid of the power of Chu wind, which is twenty-two demigods!


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t care about it, or Chu Feng showed a breath of being infinitely close to a demigod. She didn''t want to believe that it was Chu Feng who created all this and killed all the people in the hidden world. It was only when Chu Feng was behind that there was an unknown power.


    Chufeng naturally felt that Xuanyuan Huining was opposed because of his opposition, but he didn''t care about it. He was forced by himself, and he knew it. If he showed off too much, he couldn''t get anything.


    Not long after their march, they came to the Tianshan ancient vein.


    There is a quiet atmosphere all year round. Few people come to these places to travel. Even if there are, they are just outside the ancient Tianshan vein. No one will enter the ancient Tianshan vein, because it is said that there are fierce beasts in it.


    According to the feeling of breath fluctuation, people arrived at the place with a depth of more than 20 meters, and they could not see the situation inside from the top. It was pitch black.


    The breath fluctuates, and everyone knows that the exit of the hidden world is just below.


    "I''ll go down and have a look. You''ll wait on it."


    Chu Feng can see everything in his left eye and says to everyone that he will go down.


    Xuanyuan Huining came up and said, "I''ll go with you!"


    Chu Feng pauses and looks at the woman who has opinions on herself from the beginning of meeting, and squints her eyes slightly: "you?"


    Xuanyuan Huining felt the doubt in Chu Feng''s words and hummed: "how can you do it? Can''t I?"


    Knowing that it was the same as Xuanyuan Huining''s, Bai said, shaking his head and no longer saying a word. Chu Feng jumped into the cave and could hear the sound of a slight landing. People calculated about it. It was about 20 meters. Obviously, Chu Feng was in the end.


    Xuanyuan Huining went over and stood there to have a look at the dark. As a woman, no matter how powerful she was, she had a kind of rejection of darkness.


    Just recalling Chu Feng''s questioning tone just now, Xuanyuan Huining was angry and didn''t fight.


    If you don''t give xuanyuantai a chance to persuade them, they jump into the cave, but they can''t see anything. They just hope they don''t hit the stone.


    Falling down, Xuanyuan Huining felt what he had come across. He did not continue to fall. Subconsciously, he nodded and saw Chu Feng''s face in the dark, from top to bottom.


    Feel what Xuanyuan Huining blinked, ah, a scream.


    Because she fell down in the arms of Chu Feng, and was held by Chu Feng at the moment.


    Scream let the people above a tight, Xuanyuan platform opened: "Huining, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xuanyuan Huining blushed in the dark and jumped into Chu Feng''s arms. He couldn''t say it. He said unnaturally: "it''s OK. It''s just too dark. I''ll twist my foot. It''s not a big deal."


    Twist your foot?


    On hearing this, people twitch. Xuanyuan Huining is a strong man in the early stage of demigod. How could he twist his feet? Although I don''t know why Xuanyuan Huining said that, there was nothing to do. Everyone waited patiently, not knowing what Chu Feng was going to do.


    In the cave, Xuanyuan Huining glared at Chu Feng fiercely, lowered his voice and said, "are you on purpose?"


    Chu Feng looked at the hidden door behind Xuanyuan Huining, and said faintly, "no chest, no butt, I''m not interested."


    Xuanyuan Huining was so ashamed and angry that she even got angry when she heard her speech. She raised her hand and said, "I''ll beat you to death!"


    Chufeng frowned and waved at will to block Xuanyuan Huining. The latter immediately felt a force shaking him open. He stepped back unsteadily and found that he did not hit the wall. Instead, he continued to retreat. About seven or eight steps later, he felt something behind him as if he wanted to suck himself in.


    Subconsciously, I see a light door inside the mountain wall. The light is not very obvious. My beautiful eyes twinkle?


    Seeing that Xuanyuan Huining was about to get into it, she suddenly felt that she had been carried back. Xuanyuan Huining was shocked and the hidden world was unknown. If she had just entered, she still didn''t know whether she could come out.


    "Chu Feng!" he said


    Chu Feng was in a hurry just now to pull Xuanyuan Huining back. He didn''t notice so much. He felt that his hands were weak and embarrassed. Xuanyuan Huining trampled on his feet and pinched his hands.


    Xuanyuan Huining almost screamed, fortunately restrained in time.


    Turn around and Chu Feng desperately, but Chu Feng is staring at her coldly: "roll!"


    Xuanyuan Huining felt a kind of horror, especially when he saw Chu Feng''s eyes.


    He shrunk his head and didn''t know where he had gone. He bit his lips and walked to one side. Looking at the gate of the hidden world, he found that it was in the wall of the mountain. He couldn''t see it from above. He looked up and looked around. The only thing he could feel was that there was a slight breath fluctuation.Chufeng''s heart flashed a smile, bluffing Xuanyuan Huining also looked at the hidden door.


    Step forward a few steps, put out a hand into the light door, know that if the whole person goes in, maybe it will appear in another world soon.


    The rest of the passageway exits have been closed and destroyed by Xuanyuan ancestor. Now there is only one exit in the hidden world.


    Depending on the situation, it is impossible to destroy the kind, and Chu Feng did not want to destroy the hidden door.


    Squinting: "roll back a little bit."


    Chu Feng frowned impatiently and glared at Xuanyuan Huining coldly: "please think about it with your pig like head. If this little master doesn''t catch you, you will fall on the ground. If I didn''t pull you just now, you have already gone to the hidden world!"


    "And, no chest, no butt, I''m not interested!"


    Speaking out, Chu Feng murmured in his heart that it was still very big.


    Hum a way back, Xuanyuan Huining feel Chu Feng is a disciple, decided to find a chance to teach him a good lesson.


    Chu Feng is too lazy to pay attention to Xuanyuan Huining''s unreasonable provocation. The magic light wing appears behind her. Xuanyuan Huining''s angry little eyes suddenly solidify, Birdman?


    Naturally, chufeng doesn''t know what Xuanyuan Huining is thinking. Mysterious forces are surging. The demon kingdom is gradually coming into being. The door of the hidden world has been opened. Chu Feng still has one last thing to deal with. He needs to do something to prevent someone from coming out during this period of time.


    I don''t know if I can succeed, but I always need to try.


    The demon realm is shrouded around the gate of the hidden world, and then spreads out from the ground to the entrance. Because it absorbs the power of 24 semi gods, the demon Kingdom at this time has only breath and no body.


    And the breath is not obvious, can not be detected, even if Xuanyuan Huining standing behind, do not know what Chu Feng is doing.


    Sure, Chu Feng turned around and didn''t look at Xuanyuan Huining: "go!"


    She went out and jumped out into the air. Xuanyuan Huining glanced at the door of the hidden world and murmured that Chu Feng was playing tricks and left the cave. Dozens of people outside were very curious to see Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining coming out.


    "People from the hidden world can''t come out in a short time. Don''t worry about it."


    Chu Feng felt that the demon Kingdom completely wrapped the hidden world gate and underground cave according to his own settings. He flashed a smile in his heart and said to the crowd: "I also have to deal with some personal matters. The three elders go back to tell Xuanyuan ancestor that the stability of the present world will be given to him. After a period of time, I will go to the hidden world."


    Xuanyuan platform nodded: "I will tell."


    Then he said to Xuanyuan Huining, "Huining, you can go with fengshao and go to the hidden world with him."


    Xuanyuan Huining''s heart has now labeled Chu Feng as a rogue and a lecher. However, xuanyuantai opens her mouth, and Xuanyuan''s ancestor also wants her to follow Chu Feng to the hidden world.


    So even if how unhappy Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Huining also nodded: "know!"


    Chufeng frowns slightly. This time he is going to deal with Yao Qianxue''s affairs. Xuanyuan Huining is not suitable to go with him. It is only xuanyuantai that they all leave. Chu Feng can''t tell them to take Xuanyuan Huining with him.


    Take a look at his eyes are always hostile to the woman, Chu Feng frown: "do you listen to me?"


    Xuanyuan Huining frowns: "why should I listen to you?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and body shape flashed and disappeared in place: "if you don''t listen to me, you''ll wait here, and I''ll come to you when I finish my work."


    While talking, Chu Feng has disappeared, and Zhuque also wants to leave. Xuanyuan Huining pulls her tightly: "do you really want me to wait here?"


    The rosefinch also wondered why Xuanyuan Huining seemed to have a grudge against Chu Feng, but she still nodded: "if you don''t listen, you can only wait here."


    Xuanyuan Huining looks at xuanyuantai. They are all gone. Looking back at the dark cave, there is no one around for tens of kilometers. When she is here alone, Xuanyuan Huining feels uncomfortable when she thinks about it. She bit her lips: "I can listen to a little bit."


    The rosefinch chuckles softly and pulls Xuanyuan Huining. They leave in a moment without a sound.


    Surrounded by quiet, no one can see any more, only the particularly powerful people will find that at this moment, the position of the hidden world gate can not enter or leave. Chu Feng created the demon kingdom here.


    When it was completely quiet, several people appeared in the hidden gate under the ground, and each one''s breath was very fierce and terrifying.


    The peak of demigod''s later period!


    "Their lights are out. They seem dead." A beautiful woman said with a cold face, "let''s go out and see what''s going on."


    A few people who followed nodded and went out directly to the outside world. However, when they were about to fly away from the sky, they fell as if they had hit the wall.


    Beautiful woman beautiful eye one congeals: "how to return a responsibility?"


    A man went to reach out his hand and touched it, frowning: "it seems that someone has set the border here, blocking the way out."The beautiful woman sneered: "childish, so you want to stop us, state border, why bother?"


    A strong force gathered between the hands, suddenly between the blast out, but found a layer of light flash and then disappear, and they still can not get out.


    The beautiful woman was stunned. Her face turned ugly in an instant. She could not break the border between States and states. She ran all her strength to prepare for the strongest blow. She began to speak. The man exclaimed, "elder martial sister, how can you become a semi divine later momentum?"


    The beautiful woman is about to blow out her strongest strength. She stops when she hears the speech. As expected, she feels that the realm has fallen to the late stage of demigod. Her pretty face is instantly ugly: "I don''t know either!"


    The others frowned and fell into a dignified state. One felt something: "I feel that my strength is losing a little bit."


    He said that the rest of the people are also busy feeling their own power, all found in very little loss, although very little, but they can clearly feel.


    The beautiful woman looked ugly: "if you can''t get out, your strength will still be lost. If you go back to the hidden world, we will go back to the hidden world and pass this thing back. It is estimated that only God can break through the boundary."


    If they can''t get out, their strength will also be lost. The rest of them will nod their heads. At this moment, they can only do this. Who knows if the boundary of this evil sect will consume all their strength?


    Chu Feng, who has gone far away, has a real-time connection with the demon kingdom. He feels that the demon Kingdom has just absorbed a new force and smiles playfully.


    Come a little more, just enhance the power of the demon kingdom!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1781

    Three days later, Jianghai, international airport!


    After dealing with the ancient veins of Tianshan Mountain, chufeng accompanied the rosefinch to go around for a while, and sent her back to the secret place of rosefinch hidden in the classic blue, and secretly took Xuanyuan Huining to Jianghai!


    Because he didn''t want the rosefinch to follow him to the hidden world, he had to sneak away.


    Today, the weather in Jianghai is a cloudy day. There is not a trace of sunshine. It is a bit depressing for people to feel a little depressed.


    Chu Feng walked out of the airport and looked up at the sky. He knew that it would not rain today. It was just a temporary haze. Maybe there would be sunshine in the afternoon.


    Just ready to call Xuanyuan Huining to go, but see the latter look at him in the eyes, actually is the color of disdain.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He found that Xuanyuan Huining was trapped by the door when he was absolutely small. He followed him around these days. Although he was obedient, he often gave him a look of contempt or disgust, which made him hate.


    Liu Yan is a little grumpy. Chu Feng thinks it is necessary to warn Xuanyuan Huining.


    Coughing, brewing a word to open: "Miss Huining, I don''t care what you think of me in your heart. I''m very sorry about your sister''s affairs. One day I''ll find justice for her, or find her this person, but I hope you can put away those strange eyes."


    "Besides, wait a minute. I''m going to my woman''s place. I hope you talk less."


    "Woman, isn''t my sister your woman?" Xuanyuan Hui gave a cold hum.


    Chu Feng knows that Xuanyuan Huining is angry with him because of Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, and feels that he didn''t do it at the beginning.


    Want to be tough, but this is the sister of crape myrtle Xuanyuan. Chu Feng shakes her head and goes forward. She doesn''t want to argue with Xuanyuan Huining about such a topic.


    After stopping a taxi, chufeng takes it directly, and Xuanyuan Huining goes up. Sitting in the back of the taxi, the female driver in front of him takes a look in the rear-view mirror and smiles knowingly. She thinks it is a young couple who are in conflict.


    "Where are you going?" he asked


    Chufeng whispered back: "fengteng garden!"


    "Oh The female driver should say, start the car after a Leng, turn round: "where are you going?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know how the female driver suddenly behaved like this, and repeated: "fengteng garden, Jianghai fengteng garden!"


    The female driver looked at Chu Feng strangely: "do you really want to go?"


    Chu Feng wondered: "is there a problem?"


    The female driver shook her head: "the problem is nothing, but now jianghaifengteng garden is guarded by 780 policemen 24 hours a day, which makes people panic. I feel a little strange if you want to go there."


    Chu Feng frowned and asked the female driver to drive first. Then he asked carelessly, "elder sister, how can there be police guarding there?"


    Chu Feng only knew that Liu Yan helped the wind door, and he Junhua used his relationship to suppress him secretly, but all of them were suppressed by Yan Tianming. Now that Jianghai fengteng garden is under police custody, Chu Feng seems a little curious.


    "A lot of people know this, we taxi drivers, basically all know."


    The female driver looked at Chu Feng in the rearview mirror and thought it was not a bad man. She said in a nagging voice: "it is said that it is. Didn''t Panlong''s family come to Jianghai for development a few days ago? At that time, Captain Liu Yan, who lived in fengteng garden, was in charge of the security of he family. It is said that he family''s eldest master took a fancy to him. "


    In the narration of the driver''s elder sister, Chu Feng gradually knows what Huangfu ruodie didn''t tell them.


    It turns out that he Junhua got the nod of CAI Jinhua and got the business of opening a casino in Jianghai free trade state. Some important members of he family organized a group to visit Jianghai.


    Liu Yan as the team leader, coupled with the important position of he family in Panlong, let Liu Yan carry out reception and security issues.


    At that time, he Junhua, the youngest of he family, fell in love with Liu Yan, the beautiful captain of the team. He secretly launched a pursuit, but all of them were refused by Liu Yan.


    It''s normal for a man to chase a woman and be rejected. He Junhua didn''t care too much at the beginning.


    However, when he''s gambling house was opened, a dark force suddenly penetrated into the river and the wind gate. Many people know that Liu Yan is one of the protectors of Jianghai Fengmen. Naturally, Liu Yan suppressed that foreign force.


    But at that time, suddenly he family said that Liu Yan''s public power was used for private use. He wanted to threaten him and marry him. He also used public power means to make him uncomfortable.


    The incident broke out and he Junhua''s identity. Although many people knew that Liu Yan could not seduce he Junhua or even marry into his family, Liu Yan was punished for his influence.


    Chufeng squints his eyes and clenches his fist slowly.


    These drivers only know one-sided, but Chu Feng is definitely not so simple. He Junhua can''t help but know that Liu Yan is his woman. The reason why he still pursues it is to win the whole Jianghai Jidao with the least calculation.However, Liu Yan''s insistence and firmness made he Junhua return in vain, so he wronged Liu Yan secretly, seduced him and even threatened him. In addition, the reasons for his disappearance, the need for stability and Cai Jinhua''s face of all parties in the river and sea will certainly suppress Liu Yan''s anger.


    It also gives the power of he family a chance to fight with fairness and Fengmen.


    Chu wind gently exhaled a breath, also know that Liu Yan to protect the damper, too is not easy.


    Then he asked, "elder sister, what does this have to do with the police guarding fengteng garden?"


    "I tell you, don''t go around talking about it." The female driver spoke carefully, as if worried about something. She whispered, "it is said that Captain Liu is a woman with little wind. When the damper was attacked by a mysterious force, he sent out military and police martial law to create space for the damper."


    "The people of that mysterious force were so angry that they sent 20 people to attack fengteng garden, almost injuring captain Liu. Therefore, since a few months ago, the police have been watching fengteng garden."


    In an instant, the car is full of fierce murders, and Chu Feng clenches his fist. He knows that the mysterious force must be he family power.


    But what he didn''t know was that he Junhua dared to attack Liu Yan. He was obviously angry and Liu Yan dared to attack the he family. He was so bold!


    The female driver was excited and felt that the temperature in the car was suddenly so cold. The air conditioner was on, and it should not be. Finally, she shook her head and felt that it was too fierce to roll the bed sheets with her husband last night.


    Half an hour later, the taxi stopped 500 meters away from fengteng garden and did not continue to approach.


    Chu Feng gave the car money and took Xuanyuan Huining to fengteng garden. From a distance, you could see the police guarding there. This undoubtedly confirmed the driver''s elder sister''s words. Moreover, it was also clear that the reason for this arrangement was that after Liu Yan''s accident, Chu Feng raised too much waves and protected him.


    Came near, a police leader saw Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining, calm face: "who, here can''t come!"


    Chu Feng raised his head and said, "Chu Feng!"


    "I care who you are, what do you say?" The police leader said impatiently that he had been guarding here for several months. However, he said that half of the exit would be reflected and asked about the exit.


    Chu Feng repeated, "Chu Feng!"


    The police leader felt his mouth dry and moved his saliva. Looking at the calm and calm Chu Feng in front of him, he wanted to say no, but when he looked at Xuanyuan Huining standing beside Chu Feng, he thought it was true.


    In front of the person is not Chu Feng, how to take so beautiful beauty around?


    "What''s the matter?" A woman in police uniform came out of the room and asked softly.


    Immediately relieved, the police leader turned back and said, "there are two people, one calling himself Chu Feng!"


    "Chu Feng?" The woman in police uniform was stunned, and then ran over the police leader. Seeing Chu Feng, she had a smile on her face. Regardless of the other people around her, she rushed into Chu Feng''s arms: "less wind!"


    The policeman who guards here looks slightly. When did he see this woman like this, but then he moves his eyes away. This is Liu Xu, leader Liu''s sister, and can''t look at it casually.


    But in the heart all in the evil thought, it seems that the wind is really less, but he is not Liu captain''s man? How can willow catkins be held?


    Evil thought of a possibility, the police who guard here all showed a man''s smile.


    Willow catkins put out her tongue lovingly and wondered who Xuanyuan Huining was. She also whispered back: "today, he Junhua, the youngest of his family, came to Jianghai. Because the two casinos were closed down, which family was not allowed to open a gambling house in Jianghai, so she wanted to transfer it out. Sister Qin offered to buy it, and my sister went to make a witness."


    Chu Feng nodded and turned: "remove all the police, I come, there is no need for anyone to watch here!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1782

    Jianghai, fengteng group headquarters.


    The large conference room is now filled with two groups of people.


    Liu Yan, who did not know that Chu Feng had already arrived at the river and sea, was staring at the elegant and elegant pian in his eyes, but he Junhua, who was definitely the wolf calf, said faintly: "he Shao, now both sides are sitting here. Can we start?"


    After Cai Jinhua claimed that he family was not protected, the Fourth Youth of the imperial city all stood on the side of Chu Feng. Due to the pressure of Fengmen soldiers, he family withdrew from Jianghai Jidao. At the same time, a gambling house belonging to itself and a room seized from the powerful people in various places were also checked and closed.


    According to the direct order from the above, which casinos have violated the free trade state''s operating agreement of casinos and are not allowed to open casinos in Jianghai for three years.


    It means that even if Jianghai owns two casinos, it will be abandoned if it is closed for three years. Therefore, after some negotiation, Shen Xiuqin has made a voice and is willing to buy two casinos.


    After careful consideration, he family decided to sell two casinos, so he Junhua was asked to lead the team and more than 20 members of he family came here to deal with the matter.


    He Junhua''s eyes gently swept Shen Xiuqin. Although he has seen Shen Xiuqin for many times, every time he sees Shen Xiuqin, he will arouse his deep desire in his heart. As long as he is an ambitious man, he always wants to conquer him.


    He Junhua is no exception.


    After years of business, Shen Xiuqin can almost do everything in his eyes. Although he Junhua''s eyes are calm, she can still feel the color of possession in his eyes, which is very evil.


    His heart flashed angry, and his tone of indifference opened his mouth: "how little, our time is very precious, has been sitting for ten minutes, do you have to sit down all the time?"


    "Or if you don''t think about it, you can go back first. I''m not in a hurry."


    He Junhua chuckled: "Mr. Shen is joking. I came here today to solve the problem. How can I not think about it well? I just wonder whether we can have a further discussion."


    Shen Xiuqin micro frown: "what little please say."


    He Junhua said to the he family who followed him: "you go out first. I want to have a good talk with Shen Zong."


    He family members were curious about what he Junhua wanted to talk about, but he family had his own bottom line there, so they all stood up and walked out of the conference room, believing that he Junhua would not betray his bottom line.


    Shen Xiuqin can''t see what he Junhua is going to do, but she also signals the people around her to go out. The two casinos can make huge profits in a year. She is still very excited.


    There were only three people left in the conference room, he Junhua and Shen Xiuqin on the opposite side, and then Liu Yan, the witness, represented the official.


    People have gone out and even turned off the conference recorder.


    Liu Yan didn''t say much politely, and said to the point: "he Shao, now that you have followed your requirements, the rest of the people have gone out. The dark forces of he family have been expelled, and the official forces have lost their significance. He was ordered not to open casinos in Jianghai for three years. It seems that you have no better choice."


    "There is no better choice. It''s imperative to transfer the casino. Is there anything else you want to talk about?"


    He Junhua did not have the slightest angry color, took out three invitation cards from his suit pocket: "it''s just a little private matter. There''s no problem with the transfer of the casino. You can do it step by step."


    Shen Xiuqin glanced at the invitation cards on the table. She looked a little ugly. Naturally, she knew what happened to he Junhua''s invitation cards.


    And all the saints know that he Junhua is going to marry vice president Feng Teng and Yao Qianxue. Obviously, these invitation cards are just like this, the so-called century wedding.


    Of course, Liu Yan also knows what this is. She looks as ugly as Shen Xiuqin. Yao Qianxue may not be able to see clearly, but they all know that he Junhua is definitely not the so-called true love and Yao Qianxue are together. The real purpose is Yao Qianxue''s 20% stake in fengteng group.


    It is a symbol of countless assets, which is many times more than the two Jianghai casinos.


    He Junhua pondered over the look of two women, a cold smile in his heart, and I play, I kill your heart.


    His face is also very gentle, as if he family lost everything in Jianghai is nothing: "in a few days, it will be my big wedding. Although we have a little gratitude and resentment, now I am very happy. I hope that Captain Liu and Shen can always abandon their past and come to Xiangjiang to attend. Then I will host a banquet in the largest hotel and even invite the most distinguished guests People get on the cruise ship. "


    "My follow-up wedding will be held on the sea, and the whole process will be broadcast live. I will be very honored to have your participation."


    Slap, challenge, shame!


    Shen Xiuqin skims these words in her heart and knows that he Junhua is insulting them.


    It''s a joke that he family has been swept away in the river and sea. However, these are nothing. As long as he Junhua marries Yao Qianxue, he is still a proper winner. After all, Yao Qianxue''s equity has surpassed the two casinos too much, and even he family''s loss can be easily made up for.


    Lost two casinos, won Yao Qianxue, he Junhua, this is to stimulate them.He Junhua, however, was ignorant and innocent. He pointed to the invitation card on the table: "two of them are for you, and the other is for Feng Shao. I heard that he came back. Unfortunately, in the Imperial City, I would like to ask you to pass it on. Qian Xue was promoted by Feng Shao. I am more grateful that he has cultivated such an excellent wife for me."


    "He Junhua, don''t go too far." Liu Yan has a bad temper. Today, she has no choice but to take a witness on behalf of the government and draw a full stop to everything. However, it is not to see he Junhua bask in his sense of achievement.


    Liu Yan''s anger did not have a flavor. He Junhua gave a meaningful smile: "Captain Liu, today you are acting as a notary on behalf of the official. How can I feel that you are standing on the side of fengteng? It''s not good. "


    "Why, I am also the representative of he family. He family has an irreplaceable position in Panlong. It''s very bad for you to treat me like this, really."


    "Don''t let all kinds of things in the garden get rid of all kinds of anger, and then don''t let Liu huatou get rid of all kinds of things in the garden, and don''t let her sign all kinds of things in the garden


    Having torn her face, Liu Yan said politely: "and about Qianxue, I don''t know why she will marry you, but I can be sure that you cheated her. Otherwise, hypocrisy is like you, insidious as your villain, how can you deserve Qianxue?"


    "Also invited Chu Feng to participate, are you deliberately slapping face?"


    A slap on the table, Liu Yan is still as popular as at the beginning: "tell you, if you think so, then you are wrong, Chu Feng will not be stimulated by you, because he has better than you have, Yao Qianxue chose you, she is blind, you think you can stimulate Chu Feng?"


    Liu Yan sneered and pointed to herself: "don''t say I''m Liu Yan, I don''t talk about sister Qin, but I don''t talk about the rest of us. Su Xinyu, ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan have killed Yao Qianxue countless times."


    "By the way, there are Yan Ruyu. Which one doesn''t kill Yao Qianxue in seconds? Do you think you can stimulate Chu Feng?"


    He also smiles when he sees Liu Yan angry, but when he hears Yan Ruyu, the whole face is cold, because that is the pain in his heart.


    He really felt for Yan Ruyu, but at the beginning, it was because of Chu Feng that he couldn''t get the beauty back. Originally, he thought that he could get the right to set up a gambling house in Jianghai free trade state. Even if he didn''t stay with Yan Ruyu, his interests would be the most real.


    However, in the end, the casinos run by Chu Feng didn''t have any shares. He Junhua remembered that his face was hot, and he thought it was his shame.


    A slap on the table, he Junhua also lost his original Elegance: "enough, even if you do not give face, then you do not need to go, although Chu Feng has many beautiful women, but he will never get Yao Qianxue, the casino transfer agreement I will send over, two, goodbye!"


    Leaving a word, he Junhua angrily left. He was not easily angry in front of outsiders, but at the moment he was really stimulated by Liu Yan''s words. His eyes were cold and murderous.


    I thought that marrying Yao Qianxue could wash away Yan Ruyu''s disgrace, but now I find that Yao Qianxue is too small for the women around Chu Feng. He Junhua can''t see anything dazzling except for the 20% equity of fengteng.


    "Liu Yan, why are you so grand?" Shen Xiuqin had calmed down, took the invitation card and looked at it. Seeing the wedding photos of he Junhua and Yao Qianxue, she laughed in amazement: "he Junhua seems to be either a fool or an ambitious man, but he is obviously not a fool, that is absolute ambition."


    "You see, wedding photos have no affinity at all. He Junhua has to bear it down. It''s strange!"


    Liu Yan snorted. She was really angry, but she also took the invitation card and looked at the wedding photo printed on it. She chuckled: "he Junhua, this guy, is definitely ambitious. Any man can''t tolerate such a wedding photo. It''s still used on the invitation card."


    In the wedding photos, although both of them were gorgeous, Yao Qianxue was expressionless and separated from he Junhua by some distance without holding his hand. However, he Junhua had a smile on his face and his painting style was not beautiful at all.


    Shen Xiuqin giggled: "he Junhua chose to use this invitation card. It is estimated that other wedding photos will only be worse. I wonder if he has ever held Qian Xue''s hand now?"


    Yao Qianxue snorted and threw the invitation card on the table: "don''t mention that idiot to me again. His thought is simple and naive. Now he''s still stupid. He doesn''t know what chufeng''s little son of a bitch likes her?"


    Still scolding people, the phone call in, Liu Yan fed a, and then a Zheng, Shua ran outside.


    Shen Xiuqin Lengran: "Liu Yan, what are you running for?"


    Liu Yan, who had gone far away, threw out a sentence: "Chu Feng is coming!"


    Shen Xiuqin blinked and stood up regardless of her image: "wait for me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1783

    At lunch time, Liu Yan and Shen Xiuqin went back to fengteng garden.


    Seventy eight or so people who guard here have been removed by catkins. Chu Feng has come, so there is no need for so many people to watch here.


    Liu Xu is busy in the kitchen. Liu Yan and Shen Xiuqin come in and see Chu Feng for the first time. They smile on their faces. Because they have calculated roughly, they haven''t seen each other for more than a year.


    But then I saw Xuanyuan Huining sitting on one side, all stupefied at the same place. Who is this? Why is she so like sister fan? What is her relationship with Chu Feng?


    Several doubts welled up in the minds of the two women. Shen Xiuqin could say that her relationship with Chu Feng was still in the dark. Now only Liu Jing, who followed Yao Qianxue to Xiangjiang, would not speak out.


    But Liu Yan''s smiling face immediately cooled down.


    He said: "Chu Feng, I''m worried about you here, and I''m still protecting you for you. When you come, you still bring a woman with you. Are you deliberately stimulating me? Or am I not worth money at all? I''m cheap. I want to pay for you? "


    Chu Feng has stood up, just feel a little different from what he imagined.


    He felt that when he met Liu Yan, the latter should be happy to give him a hug or even a kiss. Only in this way can he conform to the rule that little farewell is better than newlyweds.


    But what he never thought of was that Liu Yan''s first words when he saw him was to curse people.


    Smile bitterly Liu Yan is still the same as at the beginning, anything can not hide, uncomfortable is not happy.


    Also innocently shook his head: "this time, you really wronged me!"


    "Wronged you, can I do you wrong?" Liu Yancai didn''t care so much. He hummed, "every time the woman you take with you rolls over the bed sheet with you. I''ve been with you for two years, and you haven''t gone in. Do you deserve me?"


    The language is fierce and makes people feel embarrassed, even if it is Chu Feng.


    But there is also a bit of injustice, who said that I do not patronize, last time I will go in, it is you who are afraid to prop up your treasure land and let me find catkins. Now, blame me?


    But Liu Yan was still so wonderful, and pointed to Xuanyuan Huining, who was blushing with consternation: "she really has nothing to do with me. I haven''t even held her hand. You really wronged me this time."


    Liu Yan was stunned. Seeing Chu Feng''s serious look and honest appearance, it seemed that it really didn''t matter. The little head was at a loss for a moment. Did I really wrong him this time?


    "Chu Feng, why do you want to lie with your eyes open?"


    Things have not been solved, but there is a bit of relief, Xuanyuan Huining is angry, stood up and said: "we do not matter?"


    Liu Yan himself scattered a little doubt in the eyes, and immediately condensed into awn shape, feeling there is still a situation.


    Chu Feng was shocked, Xuanyuan Huining hair what nerve: "we have what relationship, friends are not counted!"


    "We are not friends indeed." Xuanyuan Huining snorted coldly and glared at Chu Feng angrily: "but I am your sister-in-law, my sister Xuanyuan crape myrtle is your woman, where do we have nothing to do with it? Moreover, you are too scoundrel. You even said that you have not held my hand. It''s no wonder that you watched my sister get caught. "


    Chu Feng''s head is short circuited. I don''t know what Xuanyuan Huining is doing: "when did I hold your hand?"


    Chufeng''s face suddenly collapsed. Xuanyuan Huining said that. He also remembered when he was in the Tianshan ancient pulse a few days ago, but it was an accident!


    "Chu Feng, I hate you, but also my sister-in-law Liu Yan didn''t know this, but she ran to the kitchen with an angry shout. It was obviously Xuanyuan Huining''s affair that made her think of the willow catkins at the beginning, and Chu Feng was confused about that, still in front of her sister.


    Chu Feng suddenly had a meaning of unclear explanation.


    Xuanyuan Huining also stepped on his foot, and hummed, "I have finally confirmed that you are a liar. I must have cheated my sister like this at the beginning. Everything you have done must be denied. You have no responsibility, rogue!"


    After swearing, Xuanyuan Huining went outside. He was angry at Chu Feng''s words. However, he didn''t know that chufeng didn''t think of it at that time. He also felt that there was no relationship between them.


    Chu Feng has a kind of dumb, eat Coptis has bitter meaning.


    He and Xuanyuan Huining have nothing to do with him, but if you really want to say something, Xuanyuan Huining is really his sister-in-law.


    Chu Feng thinks that women are so unreasonable, but also know that the explanation is not clear, because Liu Yan is a single muscle, touched is touched, holding is holding, there is no explanation.


    Chu Feng felt the innocent and helpless look at Shen Xiuqin, who sipped her lips: "sister Qin, I really have nothing to do with her. Those are accidents. Do you believe it?"


    "What if I believe it or not?" With a smile, Shen Xiuqin came over and took Chu Feng''s arm to go upstairs. She also said, "so don''t explain to me. I don''t care how many women you have. It''s Liuyan. You should explain it well. She pays for you, really a lot."Chu Feng knows that Shen Xiuqin''s character has not changed, or so simple.


    Also gently nodded: "wait for a meal to explain well!" Then a Leng: "where do you pull me to?"


    Shen Xiuqin was close to Chu Feng and blew a breath in his ear. She looked at the closed kitchen and Xuanyuan Huining sitting under a tree in the garden outside. She whispered, "I am your lover and you are my lover. You haven''t patronized me for a long time. Where do you want me to take you?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and immediately knew what Shen Xiuqin wanted to do. This woman was really crazy, but not bad!


    Swallowing his saliva, he looked back and said in a soft voice, "not good?"


    Shen Xiuqin couldn''t see the looseness of Chu Feng. She pinched a hand skillfully: "your heart has betrayed you. Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry up!"


    Two people sneak up to the second floor, quickly in a small room to pull open the fight.


    In the kitchen, Liu Yan is doing dishes there. She is worried about Chu Feng here. Chu Feng brings a woman to not only her sister-in-law, but also her relationship. The more Liu Yan thinks about it, the more angry she is.


    You can hear the noise in the kitchen just now. Seeing her sister''s angry appearance and seeing Xuanyuan Huining, who is also similar to her breath outside the garden, she said, "sister, I don''t think the wind has cheated you this time. Maybe it''s an accident?"


    Liu Yan hums: "how can it be an accident? It''s not a day or two for him to be a stallion."


    Willow catkins wry smile, squat down quietly said: "sister, at the beginning I and the wind less thing is an accident, although I was confused at that time, but I can be sure that the wind less really took me as you, so did not hold the hand to return that, impossible ah!"


    "Because if two people really have a relationship, how can they not hold hands?"


    Willow catkins definitely nodded: "eight nine does not leave ten!"


    Liu Yan murmured. She also felt that Chu Feng was innocent just now. She calmed down to think that Chu Feng was not the kind of person who had a relationship with others and would deny it. Maybe he was really wronged.


    Liu Yan''s self-esteem made Liu Yan throw the dishes in the basin: "what about wronging him? I knew him earlier than many other women, but? What happened? He owes me what he owes me


    Willow catkins wry smile: "you, that I go to have a look, save wind little depressed."


    Liu Yan did not stop this: "yes!"


    Willow catkins took off her apron and walked out of the kitchen. She saw that Chu Feng was not there, and Shen Xiuqin was not there. Did she go upstairs to talk about things?


    Thinking of catkins, she went up and found that all the doors were closed. She was preparing to go to the room before Chu Feng. She heard some subtle voice coming from the smallest room, which was the study transformed by Liu Yan and dealt with things.


    Face slightly red up, carefully walked past, did not make a sound, went to the small study outside, gently twist the door handle, push open a little gap to look inside.


    Although they didn''t take off their clothes, the fool knew what they were doing.


    I didn''t expect that sister Qin and Feng Shao had a secret relationship!


    Biting her little lips, catkins went downstairs quietly. I also know that they dare to be so blatant. It is estimated that they understand Liu Yan''s temper. Now that they are angry, they will not go up.


    Let oneself be a little more natural, still repeat in the heart, must not let elder sister know, otherwise will have the world war.


    And catkins from the new back to the kitchen door, is also to prevent Liuyan upstairs, in the air outside Xuanyuan Huining walked back.


    When I heard something in the kitchen, I didn''t want to communicate with Liu Yan. There was no one in the living room. I went upstairs to have a rest.


    I heard some slight sounds, frowned and listened carefully. I didn''t eat pork, didn''t you see a pig running?


    Xuanyuan Huining brain to make up the picture, there are catkins and Liuyan in the kitchen, now?


    Face brush''s red rise, angry way: "Chu wind, you this rascal!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1784

    Suffering, suffering!


    In the past, it was only Chu Feng''s suffering and one''s suffering, but today it has become two people, one more Shen Xiuqin.


    In addition, Xuanyuan Huining is also sitting on the side with a cold face, and her eyes sometimes pass by chufeng, with anger and contempt, and even the impulse to kill chufeng.


    When she started to follow Chu Feng, she knew that there was an improper relationship between Chu Feng and Feng Qingqing, but she was embarrassed to point it out. In addition, Feng Qingqing was from Longmen and had a little relationship with Shaozhu, which was within the scope of understanding. She even felt that they had a relationship before Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica.


    So she was not angry, nor did she know that chufeng was not only related to fengqingqing, but also ambiguous with Zhuque.


    Basically, after secretly dating Zhuque, she will be with Feng Qingqing, who lives next door to Xuanyuan Huining, so she knows.


    If Feng Qingqing can barely bear it, she can''t bear it now. Lagerstroemia indica is her respected sister. She has taken good care of her since childhood. But now chufeng has not gone to find her. Instead, she rolls bed sheets with several women. She feels that there is no Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia in Chu Feng''s heart.


    For the sake of her sister, she just heard about it and let Liu Yan know that Chu Feng and Shen Xiuqin are studying the ideal of life.


    Only Liu Xu sat there with no expression. Although she and Chu Feng had something to do with her, Liu Yan gave her new sister, so she always regarded herself as Chu Feng''s lover. So she didn''t care about the relationship between Chu Feng and any woman, and even helped to hide it.


    But now she conceals, it is by Xuan Yuan Hui Ning burst out, catkins feel Chu Feng today to have bad luck.


    Shen Xiuqin laughs bitterly that she doesn''t hold back. She knew that she would go to the hotel with Chu Feng.


    Looking at Liu Yan''s angry appearance, Shen Xiuqin said apologetically: "Liu Yan, that blame me, I seduced Chu Feng."


    "How many times? When did it start? " Liu Yan asked lightly.


    Shen Xiuqin looked at Chu Feng''s head bowed over there. She was indifferent to himself. She scolded her conscience and said, "this is the second time for the meal contest."


    "What!" Liu Yan burst into a blast furnace, tears said: "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch, I am the earliest time with you, but you open up a battlefield without touching me. Do you think I am using tools, sister Qin and you that long ago, what am I


    "You son of a bitch, I want to break up with you, break up firmly, it''s too shocking."


    Xuanyuan Huining echoed: "support, such a man, don''t follow."


    Liu Yan said angrily, "what''s the matter with you, my husband and me? What''s your tongue in?"


    Xuanyuan Huining was shocked by Liu Yan''s attack and hummed: "I''m still his sister-in-law, but this guy has molested me, even without any responsibility. My sister has been arrested for more than a year now, but he doesn''t mean to be in a hurry, and he hasn''t gone to look for it. Is he still a man?"


    "If it''s your man, you should abandon it as soon as possible. You should be glad that you haven''t been defiled."


    Liu Yan pointed to Xuanyuan Huining: "you dare to say that my husband is not, I''ll shoot you to death!"


    Stunned, the audience shocked!


    Just now Xuanyuan Huining said that Chu Feng was not willing to break up. Shen Xiuqin blinked her eyes and turned her eyes. Women are all duplicity!


    Chu Feng, sorry and moved, went to embrace Liu Yan: "I''m sorry!"


    Liu Yan was picked up in her arms. She was still angry. Chu Feng picked up everything and forgot: "what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "didn''t you say that I didn''t touch you when you were a chess piece? Go now, bridal chamber


    Bridal chamber?


    Shen Xiuqin and others were burnt outside and tender inside by thunder. Liu Yan, a fierce character, couldn''t bear the embarrassment. She broke away from Chu Feng''s arms: "in the daytime!"


    What anger or anger just now disappeared, as if Liu Yan had never been angry.


    Chu Feng knew that Liu Yan was angry and would not take anything seriously. She was moved to hold Liu Yan in her arms: "I know I owe you, and forgive me for being really busy, OK?"


    Liu Yan was born in dianlan rural family. She was infected by her parents when she was young. Her heart was traditional and simple, and her character was fierce. She just wanted to protect herself.


    At the moment, in Chu Feng''s arms, after all, a woman nodded shyly: "well, but next time you come, you are not allowed to bring other women, and you are not allowed to tell me that you have planted horses. Otherwise, I will be angry, very angry, and I will cry to show you!"


    Liu Yan''s little woman can only be seen by Chu Feng. Shen Xiuqin smacks her tongue in her eyes, but she is also glad that Liu Yan is not angry, otherwise she would be really embarrassed.


    Xuanyuan Huining is confused. She doesn''t understand how Liu Yan, who just wanted to kill Chu Feng, has become a little bird. She pats her head and wants to say that all these are fake. But the fact is that Liu Yan is happy in Chu Feng''s arms.Just now what so-called breakup, what so-called anger, seems to have never happened in general.


    "Miss Huining!"


    Comfort good Liuyan, avoid a family storm, Chu Feng light mouth: "I have said, you do not believe me, there is no way, Xuanyuan crape myrtle is my woman, I will find her, now there is no action, but I still have a lot of things not arranged, can not be at ease to do things."


    After a pause, Chu Feng looked solemn: "when I deal with the affairs of the secular and seclusion interface, and make sure that there is no change, I will go to work. Then I will take you, and you will know that I really love your sister, or just cheat her feelings."


    "But I also warn you for the last time. Except for the relationship of crape myrtle, you and I don''t have any entanglement. The next time you interfere with me and my woman''s affairs, or even accuse me, you''ll get out of here. Where are you going, you''ll go by yourself."


    Eyes slightly cold: "and too much, don''t blame me for shaking your mouth, I can say, I can do it!"


    The spearhead pointed at himself, Xuanyuan Hui Ning stood up with a cold face: "Chu Feng, don''t say it in front of me. You are a rogue with you these days. I won''t believe that you love my sister."


    "If you don''t take me, it''s that you are guilty. You don''t want me to see your inaction."


    Chufeng suddenly disappeared. A crisp slap sounded in the villa. Xuanyuan Huining was slapped and fell on the sofa. Liu Yan and others covered their mouths. They felt that Chu Feng was really angry at the moment.


    Chu Feng looked at Xuanyuan Huining without fluctuation, ignoring her astonished and angry eyes: "how much do I love my woman? I don''t need you to evaluate. You are not qualified to evaluate. Xuanyuan crape myrtle is your sister, but that''s me and her thing. What''s your qualification to say three or four?"


    "One more word, I''ll give you another slap, you can question, but I''ll make you worse."


    On the cheek five finger red mark, Xuan Yuan Hui Ning tears can not help but flow out, from small to big, who gave her slap?


    "Son of a bitch!" He got up and scolded. Xuanyuan Huining cried and ran out. He felt that Chu Feng was an asshole and a rogue!


    Chufeng breathed out a sulky breath. Xuanyuan Huining didn''t understand it. He didn''t want to explain. His heart was always thinking about the people who were taken away by Chang''e, but his current strength simply couldn''t fight against Chang''e.


    Xuanyuan Huining only sees his inaction, but has he ever seen him in the dead of night, trying to improve himself, in order to find them?


    Just these, Chu Feng also won''t go to redundant explanation, explain too much, others will only think it is cover up.


    Liu Yan knew that Chu Feng was in a bad mood, and believed that Chu Feng would not sit down and watch his woman helpless. She called and handed him an invitation card: "this is what he Junhua asked us to hand over to you, and also gave it back to me and sister Qin. But we are not going to go. Are you going?"


    It was Yao Qianxue''s wedding, Liu Yan thought, or tell Chu Feng, even if he already knew, hiding, just make himself appear stingy.


    After opening the invitation, Chu Feng saw the dazzling but unfriendly wedding photo and closed it: "what he Junhua has done, after all, must pay a price. No one can easily hurt my woman. I already know that he once sent someone to attack here, and I will be angry for you."


    Not a word about Yao Qianxue!


    Liu Yan glared at catkins, thinking that it was catkins who told Chu Feng that she took his hand: "what about Qian Xue?"


    Chu Feng breathed out a sullen breath: "say again, now I''m going to find Ruyu. When I return to the Imperial City, she has already returned to Jianghai."


    Liu Yan murmured with a small mouth: "that you come back tonight?"


    Chu Feng pinched Liu Yan at the moment a little cute little face: "wind and rain do not stop, will come back."


    Shen Xiuqin stood up and said, "I''ll take you there. I haven''t seen Ruyu for a long time."


    "No way!" However, Liu Yan suddenly went over to hold Shen Xiuqin and hummed: "you are too dry. Ruyu, the little bastard there, must pay public grain. When it comes, you will squeeze it dry. What does Ruyu have?"


    "So you can''t go anywhere. Stay here honestly today."


    Chu Feng a Leng, hearty smile, Liu Yan will always have a special way to care about others, she also know, Yan Ruyu must miss very much.


    "Less wind!" Chu Feng was about to leave, and catkins got up and said, "that, Xuanyuan Huining?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly narrowed: "she, and I have nothing to do with it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1785

    Yan Tianming has entered the Imperial City, but Yan Ruyu still works in the river and sea, accumulating a little capital. Relying on Yan Tianming''s five-year stay in charge, Yan Ruyu can get the largest capital in the shortest time.


    Chu Feng didn''t know where he was going tomorrow, but he had to be strong and go on. He always had the softest part in his heart to gather more beauties from less.


    From the taxi down, looking at the majestic atmosphere of the municipal building, chufeng walked past.


    The security guard at the door saw Chu Feng and raised his hand: "is there anything wrong?"


    Chu Feng maintained politeness: "look for Yan Ruyu Yan section chief!"


    The two security guards at the door looked up and down at Chu Feng. He was younger and more handsome. His clothes were very ordinary. He didn''t look like a rich or expensive person. He looked a little elegant, just like an ordinary college student.


    A little older security asked, "do you want to find the chief of personnel department, Yan Ruyu?"


    Chu Feng did not reveal what Wang BA''s gas, modest nodded: "yes."


    The two security guards looked at each other. Although they were a little curious about who the boy was, they all needed to be more careful when looking for Yan Ruyu. Not to mention that Yan Ruyu''s Laozi was Yan Tianming, his grandfather was the president of Jianghai University, and Yan Ruyu was the woman of Chu Feng, which was enough for Yan Ruyu''s dignity.


    Go to one side of the security room, the elder security guard obviously called to confirm whether Yan Ruyu had an appointment today.


    After a while, the old security guard came back, and his face was not as good as he had just said: "Yan said that she did not have an appointment today, and no one else has been seen."


    Chu Feng chin almost did not collapse down, began to worry about coming here to be blocked outside embarrassment, specially to Yan Ruyu to a text message, said that he came to wait for her off work, how could he not meet someone? Yan Ruyu, then a fool, should know that he is here!


    Looking at the bad eyes of the two security guards, Chu Feng smiles bitterly.


    No hard break, went to one side to make a phone call, after two rings, directly hung up.


    Chu Feng heart 10000 Grass Mud Horse in there ran, again dial out, still connected to be hung up.


    My heart is cool and cool. I know that Yan Ruyu is intentional. This is the rhythm of waiting for him outside.


    "Well, what are you doing there?" The elder security guard sees Chu Feng is there to make a phone call to have not left the meaning, drink a way: "hurry to go, this is not the place where you come to run around."


    Chu Feng is a little embarrassed. Now Yan Ruyu doesn''t admit his existence, and he can''t throw out his identity. I''m Chu Feng, so I''m suspected of pretending to be forced.


    Helpless shake his head, it seems that can only be another way.


    "You don''t have to look at your own weight, boy."


    "Miss Yan Chu, who does not dare to see the reality of the pursuit of the municipal security, but also dare not look for the old lady of the city, who has not been moved to see


    The old security guard still ridiculed there, and his companion pulled his sleeve carefully: "big brother, what''s his name?"


    The old security guard didn''t understand what his partner meant: "how can I know his name?"


    The companion was stunned, and then felt that something was wrong. Yan Ruyu is a person with a lot of tutoring. If someone asks for her, she will never say that she refuses to leave the house. At least, she should ask the other party''s name.


    But just now, the elder security guard called Yan Ruyu and didn''t seem to let him ask his name. It felt strange.


    However, seeing Chu Feng far away, he guessed that maybe he really had nothing to hold on to and dispersed his thoughts.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll make you uncomfortable."


    In an office on the sixth floor of the municipal building, Yan Ruyu stood there in a professional black suit, with a short skirt underneath, and her legs wrapped in black stockings. She looked like a strong woman with a strong air.


    Looking at the outside, she just saw Chu Feng turning away, the corners of her mouth with a hatred of the arc.


    When Chu Feng came back, she was in the Imperial City, but Chu Feng came back to deal with Lin Wei''s affairs. There was nothing wrong with this, but she didn''t give her a phone call and didn''t greet her. Yan Ruyu felt that she didn''t pay attention to her. She wanted to die with Chu Feng.


    Went to the desk and sat down, a female secretary said: "Miss Yan, the wind is less looking for you, are you so bad?"


    "What''s wrong with it?" Yan Ruyu asked coldly, "I''m his woman, I''m the mother of his children. Can''t I be capricious now?"


    The female secretary spits out her tongue and knows that Yan Ruyu is playing a child''s temper. As a woman with beautiful appearance, intelligence and enough charm, Yan Ruyu must be the treasure in men''s hands, but she is willing to give birth to a daughter for Chu Feng''s unmarried. No one spoils her, so it is reasonable to be angry and capricious.


    Yan Ruyu looked at the mobile phone, Xiu eyebrow slowly wrinkled: "this little son of a bitch, why don''t you call the third time, don''t you know that women are to coax? After seeing Chu Feng and Jin Qiaoyan almost accomplished good deeds, Yan Ruyu had no idea about what he had seen.She knew that Chu Feng had only come to Jianghai today. It was estimated that she had gone to Liuyan first, and then she might have come after dinner. If she ignored him here, where would he go? Did you go to the old woman Jin Qiaoyan?


    Yan Ruyu thought of such a possibility, the pain in his heart ah, this is not to throw his man to other women''s bed?


    Yan Ruyu stood up and said, "no, I''m going to Jin''s villa."


    Female secretary Lengran: "Miss Yan, not off work yet!"


    "No matter." Yan Ruyu thinks that Chu Feng may leave directly, and does not wait for her to go to Jin''s villa after work to find Jin Qiaoyan or Jin Xiaoqi. She is uncomfortable.


    Go to the door to open, will leave, but Leng in situ, looking at the people standing at the door, a familiar face, familiar smile, not who is Chu Feng?


    Looking back, no one called. Why is he here?


    Looking at Chu Feng blinking eyes, face cold down: "how do you come uninvited?"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, Yan Ruyu is really intentional, regardless of her female secretary here, take a step forward to embrace the woman''s waist, light said: "I''m Chu Feng, omnipotent, don''t say it''s just the municipal building, that''s Zhongnan sea, I can enter without a sound, so it''s not surprising."


    "Wife, come on, go back and see the little girl."


    Yan Ruyu''s brain was short circuited. She responded by opening Chu Feng''s hand and taking a step back. She was serious: "please respect a little. This is Jianghai municipal building, an important place for the government."


    Chu Feng blinked and saw the cunning of Yan Ruyu''s eyes flash away. He said with a smile: "OK, I''ll go to Jin''s villa first, and then I''ll come back to you after work."


    "Chu Feng!" Yan Ruyu got up in a hurry. He walked over and pulled Chu Feng. His face was ruddy: "however, it''s OK to be appropriate. Let''s go!"


    Chu Feng smiles gently, hugs Yan Ruyu''s slender waist, and leaves in the surprised, curious and shocked look. Who is Yan Ruyu? That''s Yan Tianming''s daughter, which is equivalent to gilding. But what shocked them most was that how could a woman like a queen be held by a man?


    Yan Ruyu''s female secretary came out after her. She was held up and asked what was going on. She said mysteriously that it was Yan Ruyu''s man, and then quickly followed him.


    Yan Ruyu''s man? People also reflected who the college man was.


    Less wind, the hottest young people in the world today.


    "Wife, don''t do this next time, will you? I''m embarrassed?" Out of the building, Chu Feng helplessly threw out a sentence: "the security guard at the door despised me and thought I was a toad."


    Yan Ruyu hums a way: "you are originally a toad, at the beginning you just ate the swan meat."


    Chufeng smiles and hugs Yan Ruyu''s waist, remembering their past. At that time, Chu Feng did not achieve anything, but he had sex with Yan Ruyu. It seems that toad ate swan meat.


    The finger quietly drew a circle on Yan Ruyu''s waist: "now, you white swan, let me pretend to be a toad?"


    Pretending to be forced?


    Yan Ruyu is ashamed and angry, and Chu Feng speaks freely. He hugs him and walks to the gate. When he arrives at the gate, Yan Ruyu finally knows why Chu Feng says these words.


    Chu Feng waved to the two security guards: "Hello, two big brothers!"


    The two security guards looked stiff and shocked. The boy who had been driven away by them held Yan Ruyu in his arms. Is there anything more crazy in the world than this?


    Yan Ruyu''s female secretary also drove over. Chu Feng opened the door and let Yan Ruyu go up. He waved to the two security guards who were still in a daze: "remember, next time I come, don''t stop me. I''m embarrassed to climb the wall every time."


    Yan Ruyu Chuchi a smile, Chu wind also have funny time, who believe this is the world famous wind less?


    The female secretary in front of her is also surprised with a smile. Of course, she knows that Yan Ruyu deliberately embarrasses Chu Feng. She just can''t believe that Chu Feng even teases two security guards. She starts the car and leaves with a bitter smile, leaving only two stunned security guards.


    The elder security guard said, "well, did I offend people?"


    The companion beside nodded: "may be offending people, this person, also called wind less!"


    The old security guard suddenly paralyzed on the ground, can embrace Yan Ruyu slender waist walking man, the world knows!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1786

    Leaving the municipal building, Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu did not immediately go back to Yan''s house, but went shopping.


    According to Yan Ruyu said is, to owe her back to her.


    To say that I haven''t bought clothes for a year is to wait for him to pay the bill as a man and enjoy her privileges as a woman.


    Chu Feng doesn''t have any opinions about this. Money is outside his body. He doesn''t lack money now. As long as it''s something Yan Ruyu likes, he will not hesitate to buy it to comfort Yan Ruyu''s heart.


    Yan Ruyu is the first woman in his life, and also a great woman.


    At the beginning, she was willing to be a woman in secret so that he could get the maximum support. Finally, she lost her first child because of the affairs of the literary family. She paid a lot, but she still let Su Xinyu sit on the surface.


    So as long as you can, Chu Feng is willing to make up for Yan Ruyu, when it is an apology.


    Yan Ruyu did not buy a shopping mall home, just bought more than 20 sets of clothes.


    According to her, Chu Feng left this time and didn''t know when he would see him next time, so he bought all his clothes for two years. It happened that Chu Feng could buy a new one next time he came back.


    The behavior seems a little silly, but it makes Chu Feng feel a little heartache. Yan Ruyu or the rest of the beauties are good. He doesn''t expect his company every day and night. He only hopes to get the greatest love when he is together.


    More than seven o''clock in the evening to return to Yan''s home, Yan Ruyu asked the kitchen to prepare dinner, also pulled Chu Feng on the second floor.


    From the babysitter there held the little girl back to his room, Yan Ruyu revealed maternal Brilliance: "this is my and your second child."


    Look at the sweet little girl sleeping in her arms, Yan Ruyu has some regrets: "unfortunately, there is no handle."


    Chu Feng hugs Yan Ruyu with a bitter smile and doesn''t wake up the little girl. She also knows that Yan Ruyu is not a son, but even if she is a daughter, Yan Ruyu also has the same love.


    Just about to speak, Yan Ruyu said softly: "Chu Feng, I don''t know where you are going this time, but I have a request!"


    Chu Feng nodded: "say!"


    Yan Ruyu glanced over a bashful, but it was also an old man''s wife. She just hesitated and said, "I want a son. I must have a son."


    Yan Ruyu''s firmness is because she wants to make up for her first child''s regret, because it is a son.


    Chu Feng hesitated for a moment. He promised Liu Yan to go back without any wind and rain this evening. If he worked overtime with Yan Ruyu, he would not go back?


    It''s not that chufeng has no conscience, but Liu Yan has been under a lot of pressure these days. Chu Feng thinks it''s time to make up for it.


    Yan Ruyu see Chu wind did not answer, narrow his eyes: "how, you do not want to?"


    "That''s not true." Chu Feng laughed bitterly that women were not good. She also said frankly, "it''s just that I promised Liu Yan that she would go back this evening. You know what family went into the river and sea. If it wasn''t for your father, Liu Yan might still be in prison now."


    "So, yu''er, I may not be here tonight."


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes flashed a faint disappointment, but she could understand: "I know that Liu Yan is really hard these days, but I didn''t want you to stay here tonight. Go back at 10 o''clock or 12 o''clock, OK?"


    Chu Feng one Leng: "what meaning?"


    Yan Ruyu drum mouth squint: "you say?"


    Make a phone call, a while the door knocks, the female secretary opens the door to come in, Yan Ruyu gives the little girl to her: "you take Ying''er to eat something first, then coax her to play, I have something to talk about with her father."


    The female secretary nods and quits. She is Yan Tianming''s secretary who arranges for Yan Ruyu. She follows her all the time, taking care of children, which is one of the jobs.


    Holding a little girl, Chu Ying''er, went out. Yan Ruyu closed the door and turned to face Chu Feng. She untied her buttons and exposed her purple underwear. She lifted her foot and gently pulled it down. She only had underwear and silk stockings.


    To Chu Feng hook fingers, Chu Feng stood up, Yan Ruyu walked past, Mei eye such as silk staring at Chu Feng: "three times, no three times, you can''t go tonight."


    Crouching down, in Chu Feng''s look that women are not good, Yan Ruyu, who has always been a strong external force, studies noble musical instruments, but frowns and looks up for a while: "how does it have a smell?"


    Chu Feng is stunned and remembers today''s battle with Shen Xiuqin. He seems to have not cleaned his head. He feels embarrassed and doesn''t know how to answer.


    "Asshole!" Yan Ruyu didn''t know what was going on. She no longer studied musical instruments for Chu Feng. She pushed Chu Feng down on the bed: "you must have done something wrong with Liu Yan. I''ll tell you, if you finish tonight, you''ll go back to find Liu Yan. You''re not allowed to take a bath. I want her to taste this taste, hum!"


    There is no smoke war played in the room, Yan Ruyu completely released herself, did not hide her madness, sound insulation effect is very good, she does not worry about what, everyone is on the first floor, can not hear.But what Yan Ruyu and Chu Feng don''t know is that the female secretary next door is teasing Chu Ying''er. She hears subtle movements. She can''t hear them on the first floor, but there are still some on the second floor. Moreover, Yan Ruyu is too crazy to hear.


    Her face was slightly red, and she put Chu Ying''er, who was blinking her big eyes, on the bed. The female secretary walked out of the balcony lightly and stretched her head to look at the next room. There was still a gap in the curtain, which just happened to be able to see the situation in the room.


    Seeing Yan Ruyu sitting on Chu Feng''s crazy appearance, the female secretary subconsciously covers her small mouth, especially when she sees Yan Ruyu falling together, Chu Feng is not a weapon of war, her eyes are wide.


    She had a boyfriend when she was in college. They had studied their ideal of life twice in the hotel outside the school. However, she felt that her ex boyfriend was not a man.


    All kinds of postures and craziness can be seen without blinking. Until Chu Ying''er cries, the female secretary goes back with fear on her face. After coaxing the little girl to sleep, she goes into the bathroom,,,


    at 10:30, Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu walk out of the room. The woman who has gone through a crazy scene looks ruddy, as if she has just been baptized by something I feel that the skin is full of luster.


    The maid in the restaurant on the first floor has already prepared the dinner. The female secretary sits there with a little girl in her arms. Seeing Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu down, she looks a little unnatural. She has just watched for about half an hour and knows that Chu Feng and Yan Ruyu are fighting endlessly.


    It''s common sense. It''s not human.


    Two people went to sit down, did not find the Secretary''s look unnatural, or did not expect the curtain gap to let the female secretary when an audience.


    Chu Feng holds Chu Ying''er. Although it''s only two or three months, her eyes are bright and divine. When Chu Feng passes by, her heart is more firm. For the sake of children, she should be stronger and stronger.


    "Chu Feng, wait a minute. I''ll ask Xiaomin to take you back to dinner first."


    Yan Ruyu felt satisfied physically and mentally. Although she was hungry with her baby for a long time, chufeng could always feed her once and said to chufeng, pointing to the dishes on the table.


    Xiaomin is the female secretary. When she hears that she wants her to send Chu Feng back, she jumps in her heart. She can''t help but wonder whether Feng Shao will do the same to the people around her wife as many movies do?


    If he really wants to treat me, should I refuse or cooperate?


    Chu Feng naturally did not know Xiaomin''s fantasy, shaking his head: "don''t bother, I''ll go back at night, it will be more convenient."


    Magic light wing, can let him go back in a short time, there is no need to let a girl send him at night.


    Xiaomin''s expression is solidified. She lowers her head to eat. She is still a little disappointed. Chu Feng is now the most legendary man. Many women want to see him once, even stay for a while. Xiaomin is no exception, but Chu Feng doesn''t need her to send her, and she can''t say I want to.


    Yan Ruyu also did not force, nodded: "that line, another Qianxue matter, how are you going to deal with it?"


    Chu Feng helpless smile, he and Yao Qianxue that point of things many people can see, otherwise he would not at first so vigorously support Yao Qianxue.


    But Yao Qianxue''s thought is day and night, not eager for glory, wealth, just a person''s simple, she can not accept many women a man''s things.


    Many people have asked this question. Chu Feng did not know how to answer it. He shook his head and said, "let''s talk about it then."


    Yan Ruyu also knows that Chu Feng has a special tolerance for Yao Qianxue. From a woman''s point of view, she also admires Yao Qianxue''s persistence. She also had this kind of persistence before. She just met Chu Feng and fell in love with him and changed.


    The reason why Yao Qianxue still insists is that she loves Chu Feng not deeply enough. If she is deep enough, she will not care about many things any more.


    Almost about to finish dinner, Chu Feng phone rings, see is catkins call, heart is estimated to be Liu Yan to be angry.


    Hastily answer, did not open the mouth to hear catkins anxious voice: "the wind is little, someone attacks, can''t stop!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1787

    Jianghai fengteng garden was attacked.


    In the dead of night, a hundred unidentified elements suddenly attacked here. They broke open the door violently and attacked inside regardless of the alarm.


    "Sister, I can''t stop it." Liu Xu holds a gun and sees the unknown elements in the garden who are temporarily suppressed by the gun and dare not show their heads. It seems that they are ordinary members of Jidao. However, there is only one gun and only seven bullets, which can not be stopped for long.


    I also regret that I was too busy and didn''t learn Wu Dao mental method given by Chu Feng. Otherwise, what are the 100 people in the state?


    Open the clip to have a look, only three bullets, willow catkins also opened to check, there are only a few four, can not suppress too long time.


    Shen Xiuqin squatted aside and muttered, "I should have left this afternoon."


    Liu Yan wryly smile: "sister Qin, don''t make sarcastic remarks at this time. How do I know that the police have just withdrawn, and this group of bastards attacked?"


    Shen Xiuqin also felt strange. She took a look outside. For a while, because Liu Yan and Liu Yan had guns in their hands, they didn''t dare to rush into the attack. She frowned and said, "we all know that this is Jianghai fengteng garden. It''s your residence. How could you attack it? Don''t you worry about the cleaning of the damper afterwards or your revenge?"


    "Knowingly, there are no such stupid people in the world?"


    Willow catkins frown: "can it be from other cities?"


    Shen Xiuqin and Liu Yan are stunned and nod together.


    It''s really possible for Liu Xu to say that, because all the local Jidao personnel in Jianghai know what fengteng garden symbolizes and who lives there. They dare not attack here with ten courage, so Liu Yan doesn''t even want security personnel.


    It''s also for the privacy of a few women.


    But now some people attack, can only come from the outside market, because only the people in the outside market do not know where this is and what it symbolizes. At first, they also suspected that he Junhua was a person. However, he Junhua''s quality is higher than these people, and he will not be easily suppressed by the gun.


    Excluding the people who are he Junhua, and these people seem to be ordinary Jidao members, they can only come from Lin Shi, but who is going to attack her, the leader of the Jianghai police?


    "Big brother, we don''t have much time."


    Outside, a gangster came to a man who looked like the leader in front of him: "if you can''t take it down in 15 minutes, the nearest criminal investigation team will send someone over."


    The leader looked back at the 100 people he had brought with him. Two of them had been shot down just now, and nearly a hundred were still cold faced: "let the brothers go together, protect the vital parts of their bodies, and seize the women inside. As long as we rotate them once, we can get 50 million pool coins. There is no more cost-effective than this."


    The punk nodded, his eyes were blazing. He could play with women and get money. At least one person could get 100000 yuan, and he could retire in a short time.


    Go to the back a little bit, high voice way: "brothers, protect the key to rush up, after the event, eat hot drink spicy."


    We all know that the longer the time, the more dangerous it is. The other party has guns, but the bullets must be limited. As long as they protect them, they will be fine.


    All of a sudden, all of them were inspired by the temptation of 50 million pool coins and rushed forward with a cry.


    In the house, Liu Yan and Liu Xu all changed color. When Liu Yan and Liu Xu raised their guns, they fired two shots. They killed two people directly. How can their shooting skills protect the vital points.


    Two people were killed, but also let the people who rushed to stop, and then the people in the back pushed the people in front forward, obviously asked them to block the bullet.


    Liu Xu and Liu Yan did not stop this time, shooting the last bullet, each bullet killed a person.


    The gunfire didn''t ring again, and those who were glad they didn''t die got excited. Someone yelled: "they don''t have any bullets. They rush to take the rice."


    The three women in the room heard that, their faces changed, rice wheel, or by so many men, it was simply worse than life.


    The leading man was also excited and waved his big hand: "rush!"


    The rest of the people rushed forward in a swarm. They were about to get close to the villa. All of a sudden, all of them were blocked by the walls cast by an invisible force and hit them. More than 20 people fell.


    The leading man was shocked: "mother, you kidney deficiency ah, so can wrestle?"


    Words just fell, suddenly those who fell on the ground in front of them looked at the sky as if they had seen a ghost.


    The rest of the people also found the abnormal companion, also subconsciously raised their heads to look, all of a sudden all solidified the crazy look on their faces, showing surprise and fear.


    Chu wind came down from the sky. The wings of magic light twinkled with black light. There was an absolute killing opportunity in the eyes. When the hand was raised, a natural force was burning. Those who fell on the ground and some people behind suddenly caught fire, and all the things in the moment were deprived of their vitality.


    The unexplained scene of the moment happened, people still fly in the sky with wings, and the leading men all showed the color of absolute fear.Hysterical roar: "monster, withdraw!"


    Chu Feng cold smile, a hand, the remaining dozens of people completely unable to move, limp down on the ground, the fear in the eyes, not as much as the kind of depression in their hearts at the moment.


    Inside the house, Liu Yan and they also curiously went out to look at the sky, saw Chu wind falling from the sky, carrying the wings of magic light, Liu Yan''s small mouth opened slightly: "Birdman?"


    Chu wind fell on the ground, heard the words passing by helplessly: "I am still a person."


    With her mouth full, Liu Yan went to look at Chu Feng''s appearance at the moment. She stretched out her hand to touch the magic light''s wings, but found that there was no entity. She went straight through and was shocked: "what''s the matter? Can''t you touch it?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know how to explain to Liu Yan. His wings disappeared behind him. He looked at dozens of people on the ground without anger. He didn''t have to kill dozens of people. It was just a kind of calm.


    The leading man saw Chu Feng standing in front of his eyes, his face was uneasy: "monster brother, don''t kill me."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly and stretched out his hand. The leading man was pulled over: "do you know where this is?"


    The leader looked around: "haunted house?"


    Chu Feng came down from the sky with his wings on his back, which he could only think of.


    These people at the bottom can never touch the mysterious level, and Chu Feng is too lazy to say too much: "this is jianghaifengteng garden. The owner here is Liu Yan. Don''t you know that?"


    "What!" The leading man exclaimed, surprised: "the residence of the head of Jianghai police is not a rich man''s home?"


    Chu Feng left eye did not see the slightest deception color, knowing that these were taken as cannon fodder, he threw the leading man on the ground, and said faintly: "obviously, you have been played. This is not only captain Liu''s residence, but also the place where I live. The person you want to move is my chufeng''s woman!"


    The people on the ground, including the leader, were shocked and staring at Chu Feng. They wanted to say how it was possible, but they couldn''t raise any doubts.


    They have not seen Chu Feng, but for no reason believe that the person in front of them is Chu Feng.


    If they have strength, they almost want to kneel down in front of Chu Feng and scold those who call them to work here.


    Chu Feng had no pity for these people, and asked Liu Yan three to go first. He said indifferently, "tell me who the hell wants you to attack here, even to be unfaithful to the women here. I can give you a way to live."


    At the moment, the leader knew that he was being played, and he had no idea of resistance: "I don''t know who he is, but when he came to us, I kept an eye on my heart and secretly filmed the video, which was in my mobile phone."


    Chu Feng went over and turned out a video on the leader''s body. There was no trace of water in the video. These people were all small poles in Hangzhou. Some people tried to find them in the daytime and offered 50 million pool coins to attack here. They also gave a deposit of 5 million pool coins in advance.


    Suddenly turned around, a wave of terror suddenly raised, dozens of people were overturned into the air, suddenly a dry and hot breath was produced. When Chu Feng came into the house, all the people who attacked tonight died, even no blood was left.


    Chu Feng is not a kind-hearted person, on the contrary, he is absolutely cruel. Whoever wants him to die, who wants to hurt the people around him, he also wants to die.


    Inside, Chu Feng handed the video to Liu Yan and they watched: "check who this person is. It''s not over tonight. If I didn''t come to Jianghai, if I didn''t come back, the consequences would be unimaginable. I want the people behind me to pay the price and pay the heaviest and saddest price."


    "Don''t look it up." After watching the video, Liu Yan was also very angry and said softly: "this man is one of he Runxin''s bodyguards. I met him once when he''s delegation came to Jianghai."


    Chu Feng frowned: "the people of he family, he Runxin, can you be wrong?"


    "It''s really he Runxin''s bodyguard. It can''t be wrong." Shen Xiuqin took the message and whispered, "because I have seen him, but no one belongs to he Runxin, but he''s family. Maybe the people who sent him are others."


    Chu Feng thought of he Junhua, but did not dispel his doubts: "it seems that I will go to Xiangjiang in advance."


    At the same time, Jianghai International Airport, he Junhua with bodyguards out of the car, and other flights to Xiangjiang.


    A bodyguard holding the phone came: "young master, we bought that little pole road can''t be contacted. It is estimated that it has been killed by the wind door, and we have not heard the news that Liu Yan sent the police."


    He Junhua gave a meaningful smile and a trace of regret: "Liu Yan, this smelly woman, is not proud of herself. She also wants to let a hundred men comfort her and disgust Chu Feng. It seems that she has failed."


    "But it''s OK. When I get married with Yao Qianxue, I''ll give it to you once. It''s just as disgusting as chufeng. Ha ha ha!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1788

    It''s eight in the morning.


    Chu Feng had been up an hour ago, and the complete information about last night''s incident was put in front of him.


    It can be confirmed that the leader did not have any water before he died, and there was no possibility of forgery in the video. Yesterday, someone did go to find this little pole road, and in the dead leader man''s account, there was an extra 5 million pool coins in the afternoon.


    Then he tracked down the man who was looking for the little pole road, got on the plane of Hangzhou, and went directly to Xiangjiang.


    Up to now, it has been basically certain that there is no possibility of planting bribes. It is obvious that if he wants to take a breath, he can''t start with Shen Xiuqin, the most influential one. Instead, Liu Yan, who has caused a lot of trouble to his family, will do it.


    It''s just that what he Junhua means or he Runxin means needs Chu Feng to investigate in person, but no matter what the result is, Chu Feng will make them pay a heavy price.


    Last night, if he did not happen to come to the river and sea, just have the wings of magic light, Liu Yan and the three of them would be in bad luck.


    With the exact news, Chu Feng also asked Huangfu ruodie to give an order to Hangzhou Fengmen, because at the beginning, only the person in charge can transfer Huangfu''s literary world.


    There is only one command, that is to kill the small Gang, no chicken or dog left!


    At the same time, the reason is announced, among which the shadow of he family is hidden. Chu Feng still wants to have a good play with he family, so that they can know and recognize the reality. The identity of their Panlong people is of no value to him.


    After dealing with these things, a simple breakfast has also been finished. The flight to Xiangjiang is scheduled at 10:30 and can arrive at noon.


    Chufeng stretched out and saw Liu Yan coming down from upstairs, but there was something wrong with her walking.


    Corner of the mouth violently twitch for a while, open a mouth: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Liu Yan bit his lips and came over. After sitting down, he glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "son of a bitch, you are still energetic, and you are a rogue."


    The first ten thousand grass mud horses in Chu Feng''s heart roared and ran. Shen Xiuqin and LiuXu, who had already come down early, also covered their mouths and laughed.


    Last night, Chu Feng and Liu Yan were going to the bridal chamber, but at the most critical time, Liu Yan left the room and went to pull catkins to do on-the-spot teaching. However, seeing the appearance of catkins, Liu Yan had a huge psychological shadow and felt that she would be killed by Chu Feng. In the fierce battle between Chu Feng and LiuXu, she went to drag Shen Xiuqin up.


    Originally, I thought that Liu Xu and Shen Xiuqin could deal with Chu Feng. I could prepare myself for that later.


    Don''t want to, Chu Feng in Shen Xiuqin and willow catkins after catharsis, directly take her down, let her cry for half an hour, at this moment feel oneself estimate useless.


    "Liu Yan, this is a psychological effect."


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly, but he could not really create a psychological shadow on Liu Yan. He said, "if you don''t believe yourself and take a few steps, you will find that there is nothing wrong with you. Moreover, you just started to hurt last night, and you are not,,,"


    "shut up!" Liu Yan quickly interrupted Chu Feng''s words, and her whole face was full of red.


    I always wanted to do the last process with Chu Feng, but now I have done it. But there are two audience watching. All of us are women and people of Chu Feng. Liu Yan doesn''t care too much. The key is that Chu Feng broke her integrity last night. Liu Yan is almost crazy when she thinks about those shy postures.


    Just think of Liu Xu and Shen Xiuqin is not better than their own, the heart just calmed a little, balanced a bit.


    Also stood up to try to close his legs to walk, strange expression: "really does not hurt Oh!"


    Blinking: "people said it was not convenient for a woman to walk three days for the first time?"


    Chu Feng three people directly speechless, although Liu Yan is fierce, but is a piece of white paper, this kind of thing really can''t explain.


    Let Liu Yan sit down for breakfast. Chu Feng said, "I''m going to the airport now."


    The smile on the three women''s faces was frozen, and some of them were not delicious. Knowing Chu Feng''s departure this time, maybe we don''t know when to meet next time.


    They know that Chu Feng''s trip to Xiangjiang has solved the problem of fengteng group. After Yao Qianxue''s affair, they will go directly to a mysterious place, maybe for a few months or a few years. The three girls are very upset.


    Last night, three people accompany Chu Feng together, but also want to leave their deepest thoughts. At this moment, he is going to leave. Liu Yan takes his hand: "husband, I''m already your man. No matter where you go, you should remember me and come back. I''m a good eater now. If you don''t come back for a long time, I''ll go to Niulang."


    Shen Xiuqin echoed: "I think so too. You know I''m eager for something strong. If you don''t come back, I''ll go to the Cowherd and find three at a time."


    Liu Xu''s face was red and her character was not as fierce as Shen Xiuqin, but she also said weakly, "I work with my sister."


    Follow the elder sister''s work, that is, Chu Feng will go to find Niulang if he doesn''t come back.


    Feeling the care in the hearts of the three women, although the way is different, can not hide that kind of concern, Chu Feng exhaled: "I will certainly come back, when I come back, no one can hurt you again, I can''t give you day and night, but absolutely give you the most noble identity in the world."Shen Xiuqin curled her lips: "sister is very noble now, you still want to come back safely is the king way, otherwise this body is not your own."


    Chu Feng facial muscles twitch for a moment, wry smile: "don''t worry, for you, I will come back."


    There is no banquet that will never end. Men always go out.


    I always say goodbye to you.


    At nine o''clock, Chu Feng asked Liu Yan and Liu Xu to go to work first, and then asked Shen Xiuqin to go back to the company. He didn''t want the three women to watch him leave. It was a cruel thing for them.


    When the three left, Chu Feng was ready to leave quietly. He went outside and saw a tree. A man was squatting there, squinting: "Miss Huining."


    Xuanyuan Huining was squatting under a tree outside the garden. They didn''t see Liu Yan when they were driving out just now. Hearing Chu Feng calling herself, Xuanyuan Huining turned her head to one side, biting her lips, and her eyes were full of anger.


    Chu Feng also knew that yesterday she was a little too much. She slapped Xuanyuan Huining and went to squat down beside her: "I''m sorry!"


    Xuanyuan Huining looks surprised and looks at Chu Feng in surprise. He doesn''t expect that he will say "sorry" and blink his eyes. He feels that he has heard wrong.


    Chu Feng stretched out her hand and pulled her up: "I want to go to Xiangjiang, and then I will go directly to the hidden world. Are you waiting for my news in Jianghai, or will you go with me?"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s brain couldn''t respond for a moment. Looking at the hand he held, he opened his mouth in a daze: "hold me and touch me. You''re still holding my hand. You''re a rascal."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight and loosened the hand holding Xuanyuan Huining: "do you want to stay or follow me?"


    Xuanyuan Huining collected her hand and rubbed it on her body. It seemed that Chu Feng''s hands were dirty.


    Cold face: "you gave me a slap, from small to large, no one slapped me."


    Xuanyuan Huining''s stubborn face was sullen. Chu Feng also saw that Xuanyuan Huining must have cried very sad last night. Her eyes were still a little red and swollen at the moment, and a trace of apology passed by: "I''m sorry!"


    Xuanyuan Huining hummed and turned his head to one side: "I''m sorry, that''s not everyone can give me a slap in the face, just say I''m sorry?"


    Chu Feng smile, found Xuanyuan Huining a little girl''s heart: "then you say, how do you want, I give you a slap back?"


    Xuanyuan Huining squinted and turned back: "really?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "if you are comfortable with a slap in your heart, then you should shake it!"


    Xuanyuan Huining raised his hand, Chu Feng Yang raised his head, a pair to you to throw the appearance.


    Xuanyuan Huining slapped out, but stopped when approaching Chu Feng''s face, and finally put it down: "a slap from you can''t make up for the fact that I was dumped. In the future, you should promise me a few conditions."


    Chufeng gentle smile, Xuanyuan Huining sometimes a little annoying, but sometimes not so annoying: "say!"


    Xuanyuan Huining blushed and bowed his head: "I don''t want to hold me casually, but I still hold my hand. You are my sister''s man and my brother-in-law. In addition, you can''t yell at me. You are a man, you should have demeanor, and I''m your sister-in-law. You should be more polite."


    Chu Feng wry smile, holding you and touching you are not intentional.


    Helpless shake head: "OK, can go?"


    "And more." Xuanyuan Huining raised his face and said word by word: "in the future, you are not allowed to have sex with a woman within the scope of my perception. In that case, I will feel that you don''t have my sister in your heart. Even if you can''t help avoiding me, you should not have three at the same time. I can''t stand the man my sister likes, such a rascal."


    Chu Feng stared at Xuanyuan Huining, looked back at the garden, and then looked at her: "you peeped last night."


    "Die!" Xuanyuan Huining blushed when she heard the speech. She stepped on Chu Feng''s foot and shook her head. Last night, she went out for a walk. She grew up in Xuanyuan''s secret place. She was not familiar with the river and sea, and didn''t know where to go.


    So when he came back late at night, he found that Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, was rolling sheets with Shen Xiuqin. He was ashamed of her and stayed outside all night. As a demigod, the voice was too clear.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s behavior shows that she did peek last night, even if she didn''t peek, she heard something.


    Chu wind slightly helpless, hit a gun to be careful, what reason?


    Wry smile walked forward to say: "OK, after I leave you a kilometer."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1789

    At one o''clock in the afternoon, the flight from Jianghai landed at Xiangjiang International Airport.


    Chu Feng got off the plane and looked up at the sunny sky in the afternoon. It was a long time since the last time he came to Xiangjiang and won the business and Jidao of Xiangjiang. What kind of waves will it set off this time?


    Feeling in the heart of a thing more, Chu wind subconsciously stretched out his hand and held Xuanyuan Huining to the exit.


    The latter''s body was stiff, and for a time he forgot to react. When he got out of the airport, he shook off Chu Feng''s hand and said with a cold face: "are you going to be a dirty sister-in-law?"


    Chu Feng was shocked: "what do you mean?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s face at a loss, Xuanyuan Huining felt that he was pretending to be stupid, and his voice was cold: "what did I say to you? Did you forget it? Or do you just want to eat grass at the edge of the nest


    Chu Feng really forgot.


    He also remembered that Xuanyuan Huining said to him in the morning that he was not allowed to hold her, touch her or even hold hands with her, or even yell at her.


    Bitter smile said: "I said forget, do you believe it?"


    "Do you think I believe it?" Xuanyuan Huining snorted coldly, turned and walked to one side.


    Chu Feng quickly made a voice: "angry again, this is Xiangjiang, when you are missing, I can''t find you!"


    Xuanyuan Huining turned back, pretty face sullen: "I go convenient, do you want to follow?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, look at Xuanyuan Huining, cough: "if, you need it."


    "Rogue!" Xuanyuan Huining immediately gave Chu Feng a look of disdain. She shook her head and went to the bathroom far away. She totally denied Chu Feng''s character. Liu Yan and Liu Xu sisters did not let go. It was just a rogue.


    In my heart, I told myself to be careful of Chu Feng. This jerk won''t start because she is sister-in-law.


    At this time, Chu Feng didn''t know that Xuanyuan Huining had completely denied his character. He just looked at the time. Before he came, he asked Du Yaming to pick up the plane, but the latter was still busy with some things, so he asked Lin Jiaying to come. But why hasn''t he arrived yet?


    Dial out Lin Jiaying''s phone, Chu Feng asked: "I have arrived, where are you?"


    Lin Jiaying said apologetically: "traffic jam, you wait, more than 20 minutes should be able to arrive."


    Chu Feng said he understood, hung up and went to the front platform to wait. There was no place for him to go to Xiangjiang except for Lin Jiaying or Du Yaming.


    Along look around, see a huge poster, chufeng eyes across a wipe of murder.


    It was a publicity photo of he Junhua and Yao Qianxue, and it also said that they were entertaining guests in the Victoria Hotel. The luxury was amazing. If it was held successfully, it could be regarded as the wedding of the century.


    Looking at Yao Qianxue''s pretty face on the wedding photo, she has not been contacted since leaving Guangzhou. When she thought of Yao Qianxue who left with resentment, Chu Feng sighed with a faint sigh. Some things can be seen clearly by others, but it is always difficult for insiders to see clearly.


    At the beginning, he deliberately killed Yao Qian in order to save people. At the moment, she still remembers it?


    "Thief!" Chu wind thoughts fly between, suddenly came a Jiao drink.


    Chu Feng followed the sound direction and saw a man snatching a bag and running to this side. He saw that the bag was still a famous brand. Even if there was nothing in the bag, the bag alone could sell for more than 100000 yuan.


    Two steps ahead, Chu Feng is not a kind-hearted man, but he can still do it with a little effort. Moreover, all the people around him sweep the snow in front of the door and let the thief run by, showing his indifference and indifference of human nature.


    The thief kept looking back and saw no one catching up. With a strong smile on his face, he suddenly saw Chu Feng standing in front of him and said angrily, "get out of here!"


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to dodge at all. As soon as his eyes were fixed, the thief suddenly fell to the ground like he was tripped.


    At this time, the owner who had been robbed also came up, dressed in a black leather skirt, full of wild, 17-8-year-old appearance, with a kind of aggressive beauty.


    All of a sudden, the young girl stepped forward and kicked the thief. With a cold face, she said, "I dare to rob everything. Have you ever died?"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly, although the thief robbed things too much, but the young girl''s way, a little inappropriate.


    In the crowd, also came out three men, apparently the thief''s helper, flashed out the dagger, scared the people around to run in panic, so that the airport special police can not get close immediately.


    The young girl raised her delicate face and sneered: "many people, bullying me?"


    Magic general, since the girl''s hands more than a gun, without hesitation at three men on the buckle, bang bang bang three guns is to make people around panic scream run, for fear that the bullet does not long eye injury to themselves.


    Then a shot was fired at the thief on the ground, and a shot was hit in his thigh.


    Pretty face raised a smile of satisfaction: "just came to Xiangjiang, I met people who didn''t have long eyes. I really don''t know whether to die or not."Chu Feng frowns deeply, young girl, too much.


    Squatting down to pick up the bag on the ground, the young girl sneered, holding a gun to the four people who were shot in the thigh: "grab my things, do you know it''s wrong?"


    On the ground, four people looked terrible and frightened. They didn''t expect to encounter a man with a gun when they were robbing. However, in their eyes, there was no sense of fear from the bottom of their heart.


    Chu Feng frowned slightly and his left eye flashed a picture: "be careful!"


    The young girl conditionally fired, raised the gun to directly shoot Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng secretly scolded a damned, body shape like electricity, the original standing place was hit by bullets, sputtered up a touch of dust smoke, flashed to one side and drank: "are you insane?"


    The young girl was preparing to speak when she suddenly felt something turning back. Suddenly, a middle-aged man was ferocious and cutting at her with a knife in his back. It was so close.


    Her face turned pale, and she had no time to turn around.


    Seeing that the knife was about to fall down and take her life, the young girl felt a powerful hand around her waist, and her body was constantly retreating. One hand passed by her eyes, and two fingers bent and bounced. The middle-aged man who held the knife was shocked and fell to the ground.


    Airport police also at this moment through the crowd, armed with guns to deter the crowd.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and released the young girl. Just now he saw a middle-aged man in the dark with his left eye. He was kind enough to sound a warning. He didn''t want the young girl to shoot him directly, but at the critical moment, he saved her.


    Just released, the young girl suddenly turned around, the gun in her hand pointed to Chu Feng''s head and said, "what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, feel the top of the gun in the head, eyes slightly cold: "you just want to do?"


    "Why do you want to hold me?" The young girl is no matter how many, the gun pokes Chu Feng''s head: "my tofu, you dare to eat?"


    Chu Feng frowns slightly, suddenly a little regret to save the girl, is simply unreasonable, fool all know this little Lord just save you, how is eat your tofu.


    For such a person, Chu Feng has never been polite. He quickly grabbed the gun from the young girl''s hand and held it against her head: "I don''t know what kind of education you have received. It seems that you don''t know what kind of gratitude you receive. On the contrary, it''s a bit like a farmer and a snake. A dog bites LV Dongbin."


    "I eat your tofu? I didn''t do it just now. You''re all dead on the spot, idiot


    Young girl pretty face one angry: "asshole, no man dare to hold me, you die!"


    Chufeng frowned, and people around him also talked about it. Just now, everyone saw that Chu Feng saved the young girl. I don''t want her to know that she didn''t repay her kindness. Instead, she said that it was wrong for her to be held. Can you just watch you be chopped to death?


    Several special police officers at the airport frowned. They also saw the situation just now. An older special police officer said, "this lady, this gentleman just saved you, otherwise you will be very miserable. Please put yourself in a correct position and go back to investigate with us, and make clear the source of your firearms!"


    The older SWAT was also upset with the young girl''s attitude: "Miss, this is our duty." Then he said to Chu Feng, "Sir, please put down your gun."


    Just came to Xiangjiang, Chu Feng didn''t want to cause any trouble. He threw the gun back to the young girl and spread out his hands: "everyone, I''m very busy. You can do what you like. I don''t want to do anything for justice. Goodbye!"


    The old special police officer hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t ask Chu Feng to stay. It was obvious that he had done a good deed and was reprimanded by the rescued people. He was really not interested in asking for any prize.


    "Son of a bitch!" However, the young girl raised her gun to Chu Feng, with a sneer on her pretty face, and without hesitation, all the people around her changed color.


    But there was no sound at all.


    Chu Feng turned to face the young girl, opened his hand, the bullet slipped from the palm of his hand, his face was slightly cold, a slap was thrown on her face, looking at the young girl who was fanned to the ground, he said indifferently: "I don''t ask everyone to be grateful for the reward, but you point your gun at your benefactor and want to kill someone. You are wrong."


    Indifferent to leave a word, Chu Feng turned to leave, for the young girl did not have too much favor, the hand that feeds, such a person has nothing to sympathize with.


    Chufeng was severely thrown to the ground, the young girl covered her pretty face and got up, but she found that Chu Feng''s figure had disappeared. People around her were also talking about her vengeance, and said angrily, "what are you, make fun of me?"


    "I''m the second lady of Panlong he''s family. If you laugh again, I''ll show you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1790

    Xiangjiang police station.


    At this moment, there was a voice of scolding and shouting, and a girl''s hysterical roar echoed in the police station.


    But no policeman dared to go up and say anything, but he looked at the interrogation room far away, and had an angry look on his face, but he dared not say anything.


    "Miss, I''m the deputy director. Do you have anything?"


    A fat middle-aged man walked in with two policemen. He runyun, who saw the invincible youth, had a slight bright eye and said quietly: "it is not good to make trouble in the police station."


    He Yun sat there, holding a woman''s cigarette in his hand, and spewing a thick cigarette and looked at the deputy director: "your man has caught me in without any reason. What do you say?"


    Deputy chief frowned and asked at the side.


    A policeman in charge of the trial whispered in the ear of the deputy director of the matter, and also pointed to he runyun.


    The deputy director listened to the whole story and said with a cold face and dignity: "Miss, we are very sympathetic to you when you are robbed at the airport. But you shoot in public. Do you need to explain the source of guns?"


    He runyun staggered legs, skirt formed a seductive arc, sneer: "no explanation, on the contrary, you should take responsibility for catching me in."


    The deputy director, with a slight anger, was preparing to scold him and came into the police outside: "deputy director, the big master and the lady of Panlong he family, I hope to meet you and bail a man named he runyun."


    The deputy director frowned: "who is he runyun?"


    The police who began the trial whispered, "deputy director, this is he runyun in front of you."


    The deputy director''s eyes condensed into awn shape, and stared at the beautiful young He Yun. He Yun was surrounded by various information in his mind. What was his surname and who was he?


    It seemed possible, the deputy director secretly saw the ghost, and waved, "let them in."


    He runyun can not help but smile, leaning on the seat smoking smoke, sometimes touch the face, at the moment there is a little red swelling, that is the airport was Chu Feng a slap out of the hand print.


    Soon, he Runxin and hejunhua came in under the guidance of the women''s police, and saw the deputy director nodding.


    "Brother, sister!" He runyun saw two people appear and got up laughing.


    The deputy director looked slightly ugly. It was really a little bit of trouble. He still knew the relationship between the family and the chief executive.


    He Runxin nodded slightly and asked, "deputy director, I don''t know what happened to my sister?"


    He Junhua is going to marry yaoqianxue. Because yaoqianxue doesn''t want to go to Panlong, many important members of his family come to Xiangjiang. Today, he runyun just flew back from abroad, but received news. She was arrested in the police station.


    The deputy director smiled politely: "it''s not a big deal. Only miss he runyun shot and wounded several thieves at the airport. We investigated the source of her firearms, because she didn''t cooperate, we asked her to come back for the sake of duty."


    He Runxin nodded slightly, which is indeed the character of he runyun, which seems to be a misunderstanding.


    He Junhua beside him smiled: "it was a misunderstanding, even if, as for the firearms issue, runyun has the legal gun holding certificate of Tianchi, which is not illegal gun."


    The deputy director twitches at the corner of his mouth. It is not natural. The legal gun holding certificate of Tianchi is only in Tianchi. There is a certificate issued by Xiangjiang in Xiangjiang. However, it is also clear that the investigation is useless. If they are in this status, they can walk all over the Holy pilgrimage without obstruction.


    Nodding: "there is an explanation. They will take miss helun Yun away. They just encounter similar things later. I hope Miss helun Yun will calm down. Xiangjiang airport is the front of Xiangjiang, and guns will hurt people. Even if there is a reason for it, it will also cause impact. In the media, there are people concerned about this matter."


    He Runxin also knew that the impact of shooting at the airport was bad, and that after 44 powerful people, the privileged people should be low-key: "deputy director, I will teach my sister."


    "Wait!" He runyun said unhappily: "have you heard my opinion? It''s impossible to go out like this. The police station will not explain it to me. I won''t go out. "


    Deputy director frowned, found that he runyun is so disgusting, I let you go out without a problem even if it is good, how much pressure to resist, you still here not willing to go out?


    He Runxin is also curious about what the sister did, and asked, "what''s wrong with you?"


    He Runxin pointed to his face: "I was thrown away by the airport special service, and they let the man go. I was very dissatisfied with this matter and asked for a justice. If I didn''t give me a justice, I would live in the police station later."


    He Runxin and hejunhua found that he Yun''s face was indeed a BA palm print, his face slightly ugly.


    The deputy director frowned: "what is the matter?"


    "That''s the case, deputy director." The police at the trial had already understood the situation after they received people from the airport, so they returned: "there was a thief robbing the lady. A gentleman stopped in front of the thief and let the thief fall in a hurry. After the lady chased up, he faced several of the thieves'' companions and gave them a shot.One of the thieves was hiding in the crowd and tried to cut down the young lady from behind when she was not paying attention. At that time, the warm-hearted gentleman saved her. Miss he was angry that the latter held her and raised his gun to shoot at the man. Later, he slapped her on the ground and said that she was ungracious and ungracious


    He Runxin and he Runxin were a little annoyed. They thought it was the police station. They were embarrassed to know the truth. They didn''t know that the four words were said by the interrogation police themselves. They were embarrassed.


    He Runxin thought that he would kill her if she took you in her arms and shot at her.


    Hearing the truth, the deputy director jokingly said with a smile: "miss he runyun, you are really jealous of evil. If you want to stay in the police station because of this, and want us to explain it, you should stay."


    He Runxin heard the dissatisfaction in the deputy director''s words. He knew that he runyun had gone too far. He said, "Junhua, take runyun back."


    He Junhua knew his sister''s vexatious behavior, went over and pulled her: "go back."


    "I don''t!" He runyun got rid of he Junhua''s hand obstinately. Jiao said: "that man slapped me and ate my tofu. It''s normal for me to give him a shot. It''s normal to see that he is from the mainland. It''s humiliating to touch his hands on these lowly people. He also hugged me, and I want his life."


    Deputy director looks very ugly, he runyun even said these words in the police station, it is simply ignoring their existence.


    He Runxin also had a cold face. He runyun spent too long abroad and didn''t know what was going on in China. He said, "go, or I''ll let my father throw you to Tianchi again."


    He runyun was stunned and did not lose his temper. He went out with he Runxin.


    Five years ago, she was killed in a car driving in Panlong. She was sent abroad for influence. This time, he Junhua was not married, and she could not come back.


    When the deputy director saw them leave, he snorted coldly: "Miss Pan Long of Zhou and Zhou dare to be so arrogant and despise the mainland people. If you step on a mine one day, your whole family will not die enough."


    Outside the police station, he''s seven cars were parked there, and twenty bodyguards were scattered around.


    He runyun murmured with a small mouth: "sister, what did you just do to scold me, that boy hugged me, and also slapped me, that is to hit he family''s face. These police did not catch him to protect me, but also let him go. Damn it."


    He Runxin frowned and was helpless for her sister who did not know the current situation: "you have been abroad for five years, and you don''t know the current domestic situation. In your eyes, the power is heaven, but now the power is the scum. Before you hit a dead person, you can easily be sent away. Now you may have to go to prison or even pay for your life."


    "Don''t think I''m lying to you. You should be aware of the world human rights crisis half a year ago, and the Holy See, the most important thing is to keep a low profile."


    After telling her sister, he Runxin shakes her head and goes to the car. He runyun curls his mouth and follows him to get on the bus. He doesn''t want to be with he Runxin, who always preaches to her.


    In the car, he runyun hummed: "brother, don''t you get justice for me? We are he''s family. Even if we are in a wrong, we have to regain our dignity. Now that I''m slapped, it''s the same as that of the pan dragon Wang family. "


    He Junhua sat in the car, lit a cigarette, rolled down a little window: "sister said right, now different years, you have a reason to support you, you are OK, the key is you are unreasonable, but also vengeful, it is not easy to start."


    He runyun frowned: "am I beaten for nothing?"


    He Junhua chuckled and said: "silly girl, there must be surveillance at the airport. On the face of it, you can''t mess around. Right now, the human rights of the holy pilgrimage are very serious. How can you find justice secretly, right?"


    He runyun was stunned and then laughed: "I know what to do. I''ll kill a mainland boy."


    Looking out, I saw posters full of he Junhua and Yao Qianxue''s marriage along the street: "brother, I heard that Yao Qianxue was born in a humble family. Why do you like her? Didn''t your father let you and Huo Lingyan develop? "


    He Junhua glanced at the poster outside: "my father was also a humble man at the beginning, but he built his family. Yao Qianxue was once humble, but now he has a trillion assets. What do you think I like?"


    He runyun''s eyes were slightly bright: "no wonder you will marry her, but she has picked up, aristocratic identity!"


    He Junhua is a little speechless. Yao Qianxue has more assets than his family. Who is the aristocrat in the end?


    He Junde, who has always been interested in her equity, has been correcting her


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1791

    At three thirty, Lin''s garden, the former yuan''s garden.


    After Lin Jiaying completely took control of the Yuanshi group and changed its name to Lin''s group and took over all the industries, Yuanxiao left angrily, only taking away the things that belonged to him. He once tried to revenge Lin Jiaying. However, due to the reason of donghongmen, Yuanxiao''s Revenge did not play any role.


    The history of Yuan''s group has also gone completely. Lin Jiaying has become a hot female business woman in Xiangjiang, with assets of over 10 billion yuan.


    Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining live here temporarily. Compared with the time when the Lantern Festival was held, the number of servants was reduced by half, and the guards were very few. Now Lin Jiaying, no one dares to touch it easily, because many people know that the person standing behind her is Chu Feng.


    After a meal, Chu Feng breathed out a pleasant breath. Seeing Xuanyuan Huining sitting outside, yuan peipeipei did not know where to go. He also looked at Lin Jiaying''s languid appearance on the side. With a warm smile, "your life now seems to be pretty good."


    "Not bad." Lin Jiaying smiles: "the company has professional managers to take care of it. I just need to hold a meeting every Monday. The rest of the time is to walk around with Pepe. However, she doesn''t know where she went this morning, so I don''t have much to do."


    "The only thing that''s missing is that there''s something missing."


    Chu Feng asked with great interest: "money, what else do you lack?"


    "The mind is empty, the body is empty." Lin Jiaying gently opened her red lips and gently threw out a sentence. A woman who has passed her 40s is a woman in her twenties, and a charm that cannot be formed by a woman in her twenties.


    Legs crisscross, outline a perfect arc: "empty mind, and Pepe accompany me to walk around to make up for it, body emptiness, not money can buy ah!"


    Chu Feng takes back her eyes. It is undeniable that the first beauty in Xiangjiang still has her absolute demeanor at the moment.


    He coughed gently: "director Lin grew up to be a beauty, but he is short of men. Is that bullshit?"


    Chu Feng smile, Lin Jiaying did not deliberately seduce, seems to be very serious talk, but enough to provoke a man''s desire.


    Looking at the outside, a car drove into Lin''s garden and Du Yaming got out of the car.


    Chu Feng temporarily dispersed, which was provoked by Lin Jiaying: "you go upstairs first, I have something to talk about with Miss Du."


    Lin Jiaying also saw Du Yaming coming. She got up and gracefully walked to Chu Feng, holding his head and directly kissing her on the mouth: "the wind is less. I hope you can live here in the next time."


    Leaving a word, Lin Jiaying turned upstairs. She was a smart woman. Otherwise, she could not have helped Yunxiao to lay down the foundation of Yuan''s group.


    For Chu Feng, she is very clear that there will never be her position around her, but she also knows that she will be nothing without chufeng, and the huge Lin clan will be gradually eroded by people, so she has to bind Chu Feng.


    Of course, it''s also because she''s interested in chufeng. She enjoys the exciting feeling of chufeng, just like Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden.


    As soon as Lin Jiaying disappeared on the second floor, Du Yaming came in. It was not the first time that Lin''s garden came.


    Seeing Chu Feng sitting in the dining room, Du Yaming looked a little pleased and went to sit down: "less wind."


    Chu Feng nods. Du Yaming is no longer the original Miss Du Jiada. She is not broken down by the collapse of her family. She is in charge of donghongmen and Wenzhou Hongmen. Du Yaming has become an important figure in the world that can not be ignored.


    Refers to the leftovers on the table: "did you eat it?"


    Du Yaming cast a glance, wryly smile: "wind less, even if I did not eat, you will not let me eat these, you eat the rest of it?" Looking back to the outside, I saw the elegant and cold Xuanyuan Huining. I was a little sour: "there is little wind around me. It seems that there will never be a lack of beautiful women."


    Chu Feng nodded: "she is a miss of Xuanyuan family, we only have a deal, it doesn''t matter."


    Du Yaming a Leng, face unnatural Red: "and I explain these do what?"


    Chu Feng did not entangle, Du Yaming misunderstanding also does not matter.


    "How is he Junhua''s business? Has he done anything out of the ordinary?"


    Now the wedding of he Junhua and Yao Qianxue is coming soon. According to he Junhua''s personality and the possessiveness, he has made arrangements in advance. When he marries Yao Qianxue, it is estimated that a big action will be taken to take the fengteng shares of Yao Qianxue.


    Shen Xiuqin and they all know he Junhua''s ambition, but they don''t have the means to play with him, so before Chu Feng leaves, they naturally have to solve the last thing for them.


    Du Yaming''s eyes flashed a faint resentment, Chu Feng and her alone, rarely talk about private affairs.


    Feeling a little uncomfortable, he also whispered back: "there is no action, I guess he will not move so fast, after all, Yao Qianxue can walk to today is not a brainless vase, if he does something special, he will give up all his previous achievements, so it should be after marriage.""In the name of husband and wife, and marriage in Xiangjiang, according to the law, that is the joint assets of husband and wife."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "do you have any other states?"


    "A little bit." Du Yaming nodded and seriously replied, "that is, if he Junhua dies after their marriage, all his assets and property will belong to Yao Qianxue. On the contrary, if Yao Qianxue is in any accident, he Junhua, the husband, will inherit everything she owns."


    "So I guess he Junhua will not do anything, because as long as the marriage has a legal relationship, then Yao Qianxue''s everything is his."


    Chu Feng is not very familiar with these, but now Du Yaming explained clearly, he also probably understood.


    Yao Qianxue is not a vase. He Junhua will inevitably leave a trace even if he does anything hidden. If Yao Qianxue finds out at that time, all his efforts will be wasted.


    Do nothing!


    He Junhua is lucky to do nothing, so he safely and steadily held a wedding ceremony with Yao Qianxue, and get a legal identity, you can take away Yao Qianxue''s things in his right words. He is ambitious!


    As for he Junhua''s love for Yao Qianxue, it is true love, chufeng sniffed.


    If he Junhua really wants to find a woman, he must be the powerful families of the Ye family and Su family. Moreover, Chu Feng heard that he proposed to the Huo family and wanted to marry Huo Lingyan years ago, but because Huo Lingyan refused strongly, he failed.


    Combined with Yan Ruyu''s case, Chu Feng doesn''t believe he Junhua is really marrying Yao Qianxue. It''s very likely that he Junhua wants the equity of fengteng.


    Another point is, disgusting him chufeng!


    At the beginning, he Junhua and Yan Ruyu were stranded because of the Jianghai free trade state gambling house. However, when they turned around, Chu Feng asked Li Ji to use their relationship to give the free trade state gambling house to Shen Xiuqin. He Junhua''s heart must be uncomfortable. There are no women and no Casinos.


    Later, he took advantage of CAI Jinhua''s relationship to get a gambling house, and now he took it. He Junhua''s dark Chu Feng wanted to get it. So marrying Yao Qianxue was disgusting to him.


    After all, the whole world thinks that Yao Qianxue is his chufeng''s woman. Otherwise, why should Yao Qianxue be given such a noble status, and marrying he Junhua is disgusting in disguise.


    Chu Feng sighed softly: "it seems that I want to have a good talk with Yao Qianxue."


    This time in Xiangjiang, if you can solve it secretly, chufeng doesn''t want to disturb Yao Qianxue. But now he Junhua has obviously done a lot of things. It is necessary for chufeng to talk to Yao Qianxue. As long as Yao Qianxue doesn''t marry, then all the problems are not problems.


    Du Yaming nodded: "if you want to see her, you can go to Xiangjiang branch of fengteng group. After Yao Qianxue came to Xiangjiang, she ate and lived in the company building, which was specially built for people to live in."


    Chu Feng thought of the pure white figure: "she is to see, but before seeing her, I want to see he Runxin first."


    He sent people to attack jianghaifengteng garden, and even made it clear that they wanted to defile Liu Yan and them. Chu Feng would not let it go. He wanted to pay for his teeth and blood for blood!


    Du Yaming didn''t know Chu Feng''s idea, and her eyes were slightly jealous: "little wind. I heard that you and he Runxin had a little misunderstanding and little affection. Is it true? Why else do you want to see her? "


    Chu Feng was stunned: "I have little feelings with her. Where did you hear that?"


    Du Yaming pursed her lips: "he Runxin said on some formal occasions that you are the man she appreciates most. Moreover, he Runxin had been in Guanghan garden, didn''t he?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and knew that Du Yaming was referring to he Runxin''s visit to the imperial city. He laughed bitterly: "at that time, the situation was absolutely not what you thought. I and she only hated each other. She wanted to kill me."


    Then staring at Du Yaming: "in addition, what is the relationship between me and her? Why do you care so much?"


    Du Yaming was stunned and stood up with a cold face: "Chu Feng, you said you would take care of me at the beginning. Do you want to admit it now?"


    Chu Feng is really confused. When did he say he would take care of Du Yaming?


    Du Yaming saw Chu Feng''s look at a loss, as if he didn''t know anything. His face was angry: "you have no conscience. At the beginning, when you were at the seaside, you forgot what you said. I hate you!"


    Head off to go out, want to ask Chu Feng to go out for a walk and then eat dinner mood is not.


    Chu Feng recalled, Du Yaming said the seaside, he seems to remember a little, Du family destroyed the door, he did say to take care of her.


    Take care of her all my life!


    Pat the head: "injustice ah!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1792

    Night falls and neon lights flash.


    Two people walked into Xiangjiang heaven and earth, a man and a woman, Chu Feng and Du Yaming.


    In the supreme VIP room, they walked in together and looked at the most luxurious room. Chu Feng sighed slightly.


    It is said that Panlong and Xiangjiang''s heaven and earth are equipped with a top-notch VIP room, first-class stage, first-class lighting, and a first-class singer resident. The consumption here is no less than 5 million per night, and there are people in two-thirds of the time every year, which creates great benefits for heaven and earth.


    It is spacious with more than 300 square meters, which is four times the size of other ordinary rooms. There is a stage of more than 50 square meters and a special wine cabinet. People who can enter this room are either rich or expensive, and they are extremely rich and expensive.


    Du Yaming went over and sat down and snapped his fingers. Two young and beautiful waiters quickly put a bottle of valuable Lafite in front of her. Chu Feng glanced at her and knew that this wine was 188000 yuan, and his eyes were rolling. This is the rhythm of paiming to eat the local tyrants!


    Go to sit down beside the woman, Chu Feng asked: "still angry?"


    "Angry?" Raffi has opened, Du Yaming let people pour a cup for themselves, sipping, tone self mockery: "how dare I be angry with little wind, unless I don''t want to live."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitch for a moment, such words can be said, not angry is what, love, flirt ah?


    However, the two waiters were stiff, and all their movements stopped there.


    They were specially trained by the waiters in this VIP room. There were only eight attendants coming tonight, so only two of them came out. At this moment, I was slightly surprised to hear Du Yaming''s words.


    They naturally know who Du Yaming is and have seen it many times in magazines.


    The head of the Du family in Xiangjiang, the chairman of Du''s group, and secretly the helmsman of donghongmen and Wenzhou Hongmen, they all thought that chufeng was Du Yaming''s little white face. When they heard Du Yaming''s words, they both looked at Chu Feng, whose beauty was comparable to that of stars. Is this fengshao?


    Isn''t that the boss on earth?


    Aware of the gaffe, the two men filled up the wine and retired. One of them left the VIP room. This room was reserved by Du Yaming tonight, so they all thought that Du Yaming invited people to have fun. They didn''t want Chu Feng to follow. They felt that they should tell the general manager the news.


    When the boss comes, it''s not good to neglect.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know that the two waiters were so smart, but helplessly laughed: "Miss Du, do you want to do this?"


    Du Yaming directly finished drinking the wine in the cup, and then filled it with it. He hummed, "what''s the matter with me? I thought I was a little charming, but now I find that I am amorous and take care of me. Hum


    Talk appears to be Yin Yang strange, let Chu breeze smile slightly, this woman, still really angry.


    At this time, the door opened again, and two men came into the room. The waiter in the room saw him. His face changed slightly, and he quickly welcomed him with a smile: "Li Shao, Huo Shao!"


    Li Cunyi, the successor of the Li family of Xiangjiang and Huo bin of the Huo family, are both the leading figures of Xiangjiang, and the waiters naturally know each other.


    They nodded slightly, then walked over and sat down, showing the good qualities of the rich and the poor.


    Chu Feng also temporarily dispelled Du Yaming''s contradictory thoughts, and hugged Li Cunyi and Huo Bin: "Li Shao Huo Shao, I''m disturbing you all day."


    Huo bin beamed with a smile: "the wind less laughs, saying these words is simply killing us, don''t say anything else, only the wind less invitation, even if I''m on the other side of the earth to fly back with a rocket, without disturbing, disturbing, that''s looking up to me."


    Li Cunyi nodded: "what Huo Shao means is what I mean."


    The three of them sat down with a smile. They nodded to Du Yaming slightly. Huo bin also said directly: "the wind is less. It''s OK. You won''t contact us. Say, what can we do for you? As long as you can do it well, if you can''t do it, you must try to find a way."


    Forthright personality, so that standing on the side of the waiter pouring wine slightly sideways, the United States eyes secretly looked at Chu Feng, big boss, is a cow.


    Chu Feng also knew Huo Bin''s thoughts, but he didn''t break them. He said, "nothing. Drink and talk slowly."


    Huo bin two people are not forced, let the waiter to bring up the white wine, men drink red wine, that and drink coke there is no state difference.


    Beautiful women came over, behind them stood more than ten women, smiling at the people present: "less wind, less Li, less Huo, Miss Du, how do you do!"


    Huo bin looked back and showed a smile: "sister Xuan, all the consumption tonight is recorded in my account."


    Li Cunyi patted Huo bin and blamed him and said, "it''s rare for me to come to Xiangjiang once because of the lack of wind. It''s not authentic to rob with me!"


    Huo bin taut face: "less nonsense, I speak first."


    Xuan elder sister gently a smile, tactfully said: "two big young joking, you are the wind little honored guest, all tonight''s free single."Huo bin ha ha a smile: "it seems that the next time to look for less wind just line, otherwise every time is nearly 10 million consumption, expensive ah!"


    When they heard the speech, they laughed. Sister Xuan kept her manners and said, "ladies and gentlemen, this is the number one in Xiangjiang branch of heaven and earth. Let them drink with you tonight?"


    The eyes of more than a dozen beauties in the back light up slightly. The men who can come to this VIP room are very rich and expensive people, not to mention Chu Feng, Li Cunyi and Huo bin. Who are these people who are not gougougou fingers, who will tremble in one place?


    Huo bin and Li Cunyi pass by those beauties. They are not Liu Xiahui. Naturally, they are very interested in these high-quality products made by heaven and earth. However, Huo bin coughs and laughs: "Miss Du is here. It''s not good, it''s not good!"


    The hidden meaning is very clear. If Du Yaming is not here, it doesn''t matter.


    Du Yaming was angry tonight. Chu Feng didn''t care for her any more. Hearing Huo Bin''s words, he put his glass on the table and said, "can I go, OK?"


    Said to go, Du Yaming got up and left directly. There was no chance for people to react. The active atmosphere cooled down. Sister Xuan looked embarrassed, and Huo bin was even more confused!


    Leng Ran to open a mouth: "that, I will not offend Miss Du?"


    Chu Feng wry smile: "you did not offend, I offended, do not care about her, we drink, we play."


    Huo bin nodded slightly, with a meaningful smile: "less wind, you should pay attention to ah, you have countless beauties all over the country, suffering from many and uneven, Miss Du has been in Xiangjiang all year round, you have not come to see her, this is not good, women, to take more care of ah!"


    Knowing that Huo bin had misunderstood him, Chu Feng was too lazy to explain that he had no relationship with Du Yaming. He said to sister Xuan, "stay here and have a good time to greet Li Shao and Huo Shao. Their consumption will be 50% off in the future."


    50% discount, that is to say, millions can be saved each time. In a year, at least tens of millions of them can be saved.


    Without any fluctuation, sister Xuan nodded and asked an idol actress with more than ten million fans to come on stage to sing. The others used to accompany Li Cunyi and Huo bin to drink. Because Du Yaming was not there, they also let go, but most of their demeanor was still there.


    Talking about laughing and talking, but there will never be such things as putting clothes into women''s clothes. Although these women will not care or even be happy, they still have some basic qualities.


    Xuan elder sister did not leave, came to sit beside Chu Feng, poured a glass of wine and handed it to Chu Feng: "little wind, can you have a toast?"


    Chu Feng took the glass, and glanced over sister Xuan. She was about 30 years old. Although she was in charge of affairs in the world, she did not have that kind of wind and dust atmosphere. She was more like a lady. She had the desire to conquer when she saw it.


    With a touch on the glass, Chu Feng drank half a cup.


    However, sister Xuan drank all of them. Seeing Huo bin and Li Cunyi, surrounded by several women, approached Chu Feng a little and breathed like orchid: "less wind, can''t you look up to it?"


    Chu Feng smiles and looks at the four women sitting beside him. His expression is a little nervous and nervous. Obviously, he is in awe of his name.


    Chu Feng ponders a smile, is this regarded as seducing the boss?


    Zhang Hanyun, the host of heaven and earth and water bath paradise, has simply said that it is the cultivation of elite soldiers policy, which is invisible to men. Only in this way can we make heaven and earth and water bath paradise more high-end. Otherwise, even the general manager is the kind of woman. What is the difference between ordinary nightclubs and general managers?


    It seems that xuanjie''s charm is mature, charming and moving, but Chu Feng can be sure that xuanjie''s experience is insufficient. She is a typical open-minded and implicit person.


    Now, Chu Feng knows that it is just a natural expression of women''s yearning for power and real power. There is nothing to say about laughing at poverty rather than prostitutes in this era.


    He hugged sister Xuan''s waist and sniffed the pleasant fragrance of the woman: "the general manager came out, isn''t it good?"


    Xuan elder sister Mei eye is like silk, passing light amorous feelings: "in addition to you, who can let me come out?"


    Chu Feng joked: "if I even want these four around me?"


    Xuanjie looks stiff. It''s not that she should be with other women, or the women under her banner, squint at her eyes and immediately recover to nature: "no, the wind is weak and strong. I''m not happy, but I can only compromise. But do you want to make people difficult?"


    Xuanjie flashed a faint smile. Chu Feng was interested in her. She could see this. She knew that the relationship with Chu Feng was one night at most, but Xuan didn''t care.


    Elegant rise: "well, I wait for less wind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1793

    Near ten o''clock, everyone in the VIP room has already drunk a lot.


    Huo bin hugged two women and said, "little wind, can we talk about business?"


    Chu Feng left and right respectively sat two women, we are now out to play, there is no need to pretend to be serious, smell speech patted around a few women: "you go out first."


    The women around Li Cunyi and Huo bin also stood up. On the stage, the actress, who is said to have a fortune of 10 million, also stepped down and stopped when passing by: "three, who need to change clothes?"


    Changing clothes means taking someone out.


    Huo bin turned back and passed over the more than ten women and landed on the talking actress: "you


    The actress looked sluggish, hesitated to shake her head: "I''m sorry, I can''t come out."


    Huo bin frowned slightly. Just now this woman was going to sing. He couldn''t help it. Originally, he wanted to discuss with her whether he could sign a contract to shoot a film. Of course, he also liked the beauty of the woman and was directly rejected. This is the first time.


    In the past, which woman knew he was Huo bin and could refuse him? Who is not up, in order to get the chance of a heroine?


    There was a little more interest and playfulness in his eyes. He could understand that he refused others. It was a bit unwise to refuse him. He could kill this woman at any time.


    The actress looked a little more nervous and nervous: "I am a contract artist of fengteng film and television company, borrowed by sister Xuan."


    Huo bin corners of the mouth twitch for a moment, wry smile: "that just my side that two bar."


    Feng Teng''s artists, of course, can''t mess around, oppressing people with power, and Chu Feng will be disgusted.


    Li Cunyi said with a smile: "that I have something tomorrow, next time."


    The actress looked at Huo bin and didn''t want to go out by himself. She was relieved and glad that she was a Feng Teng artist. Otherwise, she would be a potential rule. Her eyes also looked at Chu Feng, and her face was slightly red: "less wind, that, do you need me and you to have a supper?"


    Huo bin just held up a glass of wine and took a sip. When he heard the speech, he almost didn''t spray it on Li Cunyi''s face. He wiped his mouth with a tissue and shook his head with a wry smile: "less wind, strike!"


    Chu Feng also passed, helpless smile, the actress is too simple, if not Huo bin, not that kind of stingy person, on her this sentence, Huo bin has ten reasons to kill her.


    Take a look at the actress, the heroine of a recently popular fantasy TV play, has created a lot of benefits for fengteng. The news also said that she had not been in love once.


    Entertainment industry is a big VAT, but there are few that can keep pure white.


    Chu Feng micro smile: "no, go down."


    A faint disappointment flashed in the eyes of the actress. She took a look at Chu Feng and retreated with others. She didn''t want to climb up to Chu Feng and fly into the sky. It was just a kind of gratitude and the idea of being close to idols with fans.


    Because there is no rule set by Chu Feng, there will be no her. Today, she is not a professional. How can she play the leading role in her first play?


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t know.


    To Huo bin and Li Cunyi full of wine, smile: "Huo Shao don''t care, this girl is not deep in the world."


    Huo bin wry smile: "you don''t say I will not be angry, too hit."


    His invitation was rejected and turned around to invite Chu Feng actively. He showed discrimination!


    Chufeng chufeng laughed heartily and knew that Huo bin would not care about these things. He said, "this evening, in addition to looking for two people to have a drink, there is another thing, that is, who is the problem. I don''t hide it from you. Maybe I''ll start with which family these days."


    "Panlong and Xiangjiang are near each other. You must know more about which family than I do. I hope that when we do, they will be pioneers and everything they get will be yours."


    Huo bin and Li Cunyi looked at each other, but there was not much surprise in their eyes.


    On the contrary, when Chu Feng asked them to come out for a drink this evening, they thought about which family they were going to attack.


    As long as people who know he Junhua know, he Junhua is not sincere in marrying Yao Qianxue, only for her 20% equity of fengteng. Otherwise, how can Yao Qianxue, a humble family, get into he Junhua''s eyes, no one will forget that he family has a blood system theory.


    Chu Feng is the founder of fengteng group. Naturally, it is impossible to let fengteng''s equity fall into the hands of he Junhua. It is not surprising for both of them.


    Without consideration and hesitation, Li Cunyi and Huo binqi nodded: "no problem, the wind is less than a command, we two absolute cooperation, collapse of the economy, attracted hot money, enough to make which family very ugly."


    Chu Feng has no doubt about this. The two big powers have taken action together to attack a family. Economically, it is completely crushed.


    Li Cunyi kept a little cautious: "there is little wind. There is no problem for our two families to deal with which family. However, there is also a problem. He family is different from the yuan family and Du family. It is the pillar of Panlong and affects the development of Panlong gambling industry. I am afraid that there will be some problems."


    "After all, Panlong''s self-control is even more excessive than Xiangjiang. I''m worried."Chu Feng took the words: "who are you worried about the unconditional support of Panlong officials?"


    That''s what Li Cunyi meant, so Chu Feng said it, and he nodded gently.


    I also told myself what I thought in my heart: "what''s more, it''s a very simple thing for fengshao to fight against. The reason why Huo Shao and I unite is that we don''t want to be told that you are using the power to suppress others, as a normal economic competition. But in the end, I''m worried that the top will not let us collapse which family."


    He family plays an important role in Panlong, and even affects the situation of Panlong. It has been said that the official tax collection of Panlong is 10 yuan, and 3 yuan is his family.


    It can be seen that he family''s influence on Panlong, together with the chief executive of Panlong and his family, is equivalent to dealing with Panlong. For the sake of stability, it may be blocked.


    Chu Feng frowned deeply and felt a little headache.


    He doesn''t care about any foreign family power, because the influence is also on other countries. But Panlong and Xiangjiang are both special cities of the holy Dynasty. In particular, Panlong''s status is doomed not to be touched at will, and accidents will happen every minute.


    The opening of the donghongmen gate into Panlong has already aroused official dissatisfaction. It would be unwise to move another family and cause Panlong unrest every minute.


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng asked: "who family, really can''t move?"


    Li Cunyi wryly smile: "where a mess, flat dragon chaos, you say can you?"


    Chu Feng found that he still underestimated the influence of he family on Panlong. It can also be said that he family''s penetration into the place has reached a rather terrible level. No wonder Li Ji once said that Panlong needed which family, and the holy Dynasty needed which family.


    This problem is really a little difficult to solve.


    He Junhua has touched his bottom line. It is impossible not to teach him a lesson. However, he Junhua''s family will not agree with him. Therefore, he family must be destroyed first, and he family has an irreplaceable position on Panlong. This is really not easy to do.


    Destruction is a simple thing for Chu Feng, but what about the turmoil after the destruction?


    Basically, Chu Feng always regarded himself as a pilgrim. He didn''t want to cause local chaos until he had to.


    Li Cunyi and Huo bin also have some apologies. They know that the main reason why Chu Feng comes to them tonight is to deal with who''s family. It''s very simple to deal with the two families. But the consequences are very huge. Because Panlong, he family can be said to be the dominant one, and has finished the first one. Is it so easy to calm down?


    It is not an empty word that Panlong needs any family and Shengchao needs which family.


    In silence, Chu Feng couldn''t think of a perfect solution, which could not only bring misfortune to his family, but also pay less, but also didn''t affect the stability of the place. He took up a glass of wine and drank it, which was very boring.


    Now his power can crush anyone and any force, but some things can''t be destroyed. We should pay attention to the influence.


    If you destroy a family and make millions of people panic, then you can''t!


    "There is a way."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s brow locked, Huo bin apologized for not being able to think of a good way for chufeng. He also said that he felt inappropriate: "now the main contradiction is he Junhua. Feng Shao believes that it is not necessary to attack any family. He is just worried that he Junhua will be attacked and he family will jump out to maintain it."


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, he Junhua doesn''t wear his hat. I''ve already killed him."


    Huo Bin said softly: "the only way, feasible way, is that he family abandoned he Junhua, not for him, lost the protection of the family, he Junhua also did not have water chestnut, then it will be easy to do."


    Chu Feng wryly smile: "abandon he Junhua, how possible, he is a lot of sons and daughters, but not many of them become angry!"


    The inheritor of a family is the key to ensure the long-term prosperity of a family. Can he give up at will?


    He Junhua''s outstanding is obvious to all. How can he, even his family, give up he Junhua easily?


    Huo bin pondered for a moment and said: "the wind is little, he will not give up he Junhua, but he family is not what he said. There are people in each house and each branch. If you crush him strongly, the rest of the family will weigh it. Because one he Junhua offends you and believes that those who have different ideas and opinions on he Junhua will choose."


    "Of course, that would be against your original intention, and you would have to contend with whom."


    Chu Fengwei narrowed his eyes. He didn''t want to compete with he family until he had to. After all, Cai Jinhua''s relationship was there. He was Cai Jinhua''s dry son. How much face should he give to the elderly.


    Gently exhaled a breath of wine, Chu Feng said faintly: "it seems that you can only take a step to see a step. If there is no way, I will take a knife to kill he Junhua, and he family can''t help me."


    "Although that will have some impact, but compared with fengteng''s occupation, it is worth it!"


    Li Cunyi and Huo bin feel a little cold in their hearts. They can feel the Chu wind''s words and make a decision!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1794

    After 11 o''clock, Li Cunyi and Huo bin, with two top brands, both left the world, feeling a trace of apology for not having a good way to help Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t have much thought about it. Let the two go back at ease. Tonight, it would be a little gathering of friends.


    I also know that this involves not a simple level. There is a CAI Jinhua behind the he family. Chu Feng doesn''t want to embarrass Cai Jinhua, so he doesn''t want to have a direct conflict with him. However, if he Junhua insists on his own way, chufeng will not make Cai Jinhua sad once.


    As for Li Cunyi and Huo bin, Chu Feng is also aware of their concerns.


    It''s a simple thing to move the family, but they can''t afford the consequences. He is Cai Jinhua''s dry son. This relationship is there. Even if Cai Jinhua is selfless, several big men will do something to make the old man happy.


    At that time, there will be red behind the Li family, which may be nothing, but the Huo family is expected to have bad luck.


    Chu Feng patted his head and stood outside the gate of heaven and earth. He also knew that he lacked consideration. He stood in his own perspective to think about things and ignored the situation of Li and Huo families. It was not everyone who could move.


    At least, who dares to move before Cai Jinhua nods clearly?


    Taking back his thoughts temporarily, Chu Feng dials a phone to inquire about something. As soon as he hangs up a car, he stops in front of him. The window falls down, revealing the mature and charming face of sister Xuan.


    The woman nodded slightly, playfully threw out a sentence: "said to eat supper together, less wind to leave alone?"


    Chu Feng thought of the things just now, he really forgot, look around Du Yaming has left, just took her car to come, exhaled: "then please be a driver."


    Open the door and sit on it. Chu Feng leaned over there. Sister Xuan asked, "where are you going?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes: "Victoria Hotel!"


    Sister Xuan started the car to drive out, red lips light open: "my home, very close to here, less wind, it is necessary to go to the hotel?"


    Obviously, sister Xuan misunderstood the meaning of Chu Feng.


    Passing through the light helpless, Chu Feng coughed and said, "well, I''ll go to Victoria Hotel and meet a friend."


    Xuan elder sister subconsciously stepped on the brake, face slightly red: "less wind, you don''t want?"


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "why not go back with you and roll the sheets?"


    Xuanjie''s face is more ruddy. She really thinks so. Even when Chu Feng didn''t refuse to get on the bus just now, she feels that Chu Feng is interested in her and wants to go to the hotel to roll bed sheets with her, so she says her home is nearby.


    Being pointed out by Chu Feng, Xuan elder sister was embarrassed for a moment. Her long experience in Fengyue also made her calm down quickly, blinking her eyes: "little wind, can''t you see me?"


    In the face of such a mature and tasteful, connotative and temperament woman, it is deceptive to say that she has no interest.


    Just Chu Feng can calm a little bit just, lean on the seat to signal Xuan elder sister to drive, while saying: "it''s not that I can''t look up to it, but there are more things. Next time."


    "And don''t think of me as a lecher, I''m a very serious boss."


    "Miss Lin said that what Feng Shao is good at is that rabbits eat grass beside their nests."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. Obviously, what xuanjie said was Lin Huali. How could she eat grass by the nest?


    But a smile: "whatever, send me to the hotel."


    Sister Xuan is just a little teasing about Chu Feng. She doesn''t think she''s great because chufeng has no airs. She''s a little sorry that she can''t have a little story with such a powerful man as Chu Feng. However, sister Xuan doesn''t care too much about it. Some things should go with fate, even if it''s one night.


    At night, Victoria Hotel, a presidential suite.


    He Junhua''s wedding will be held here. He Runxin has been arranging and coordinating here these days, so that guests who come from afar in advance can be at home first. But tonight, he Runxin does not feel sleepy at all and has a little helpless.


    When the doorbell rang, he Runxin went to open it. He Junhua and he runyun came in. He Runxin showed a faint smile: "where did you go?"


    He Junhua took off his suit and hung it on one side. He went over and poured a glass of water before returning: "runyun has been abroad in recent years, so I finally came back. I took her to the bar for a walk, and nothing happened."


    He runyun kicked off the high-heeled shoes on his feet, and baihuahua''s legs were exposed to the air: "but it''s really boring. I went to the bar to play in Tianchi. The people in Xiangjiang can''t do it, and the atmosphere in the evening is not high enough. There''s no meaning at all. I still think Tianchi is good."


    "It seems that I''m going to find a man from Tianchi to settle down there. It''s not good for Shengchao or Xiangjiang."


    He Runxin had no choice but to walk over and sit down. She was too lazy to say too much about her immature sister. What she saw was only the surface, never the essence.


    Tianchi, which owes 18 trillion yuan of national debt, has low taxes and high welfare, which is indeed a good policy for Tianchi people. However, compared with the Shengchao, Tianchi''s economy is a little puffy, and its financial income is beyond its means.However, even if these things were said, he runyun did not understand. What she saw was the prosperity and strength of Tianchi, and she could not see the deficit above its finance.


    It''s not that she''s more concerned about at the moment.


    Holding he runyun''s hand, he Runxin whispered: "Junhua, do you really want to marry Yao Qianxue?"


    He Junhua held a glass of water and frowned slightly: "sister, I have already told you about it? Can it be said that the world knows it now


    "I don''t mean that." He Runxin knows to have a good talk with he Junhua. She thinks that he is playing with fire: "if you are really marrying Yao Qianxue, and she is also really marrying you, I don''t care. As a sister, I wish you well, but you ask yourself, are you really for love, and Yao Qianxue together?"


    "I am your sister, I know you, you are determined to fengteng, Yao Qianxue is just a chess piece you pry fengteng."


    He Junhua''s face was slightly displeased and did not interrupt him.


    He Runxin continued: "so, my suggestion is that I would rather lose face and take the initiative to cancel the wedding. Fengteng can walk to today. In addition to Shen Xiuqin''s powerful skills, Chu Feng plays an important role behind her. Yao Qianxue and Chu Feng are ambiguous, so you can''t play."


    "Enough!" When he Junhua heard the words Chu Feng, it was like a thorn in the flesh. He looked ugly: "you always grow the ambition of others and destroy your prestige. Are you still my sister? Are you still the first lady of his family? Are you still he Runxin, who eats everything


    "I admit that chufeng is very domineering, but which family can''t? What do you think Chu Feng dare to do to me? What to do with whom? "


    "He dare not. I know that he has ravaged the Liujiapu family in South Korea. I also know that he has ravaged the Kennedy family and even deterred the world. But can that be the same? That''s a foreign power. He ravaged the country and applauded behind his back. Who is our family? What is our family status in Panlong? Do you think it''s going to let him do it? "


    Shaking his head: "no, the top will not allow him to have any movement. What family does the Panlong need? What family does the holy court need? Only on this basis, if Chu Feng dares to move any family, the upper authorities will send out hidden world forces to beat him to death."


    "So, I just want to marry Yao Qianxue. I''m aiming at fengteng. What can Chu Feng do? He can''t do anything. I''m the heir. That''s my card. "


    He Runxin frowned slightly, released he runyun''s hand and stood up: "Junhua, I advise you to calm down. I know that Yan Ruyu''s affairs and the gambling house''s affairs make you very unhappy. My words may also be a little ugly, but I can tell you responsibly that if you offend Chu Feng and play with Chu Feng, you will be very miserable."


    He Junhua said with a noncommittal smile: "he dare not move me. I abused him for thousands of times. He dare not move my finger. Otherwise, he family has done so many things in the river and sea. I even sent people to attack Liu Yan. What did Chu Feng do?"


    "It''s not to swallow his anger, because he knows that our status is not equal, and the official will not allow him to move me."


    He Runxin was angry and wanted to slap him in the face. He Junhua''s self-confidence was derived from his status as the successor of his family.


    But Peng ruohuan told her, and she did not doubt Peng ruohuan''s words at all.


    That is, if Chu Feng really wants to move he Junhua and he''s family, he will only care about CAI Jinhua''s thoughts, but if he Junhua goes too far, Chu Feng will not care about CAI Jinhua''s face any more and will not be so sharp.


    As for the official, Chu Feng never cared about the official''s views. Otherwise, the murder of the Du family in Xiangjiang would not have happened, and so many things would not have happened.


    However, he Junhua objected because of his opposition and completely denied the significance and threat of Chu Feng. He Runxin had nothing to do.


    With a cold face, he finally said, "Junhua, I know that you have prejudice against Chu Feng and deny him everything, but I still want to tell you for the last time that which of us can''t even compare with three or four schools, and it''s impossible to offend the court which is more powerful than the three and four. You are playing with fire, and you are playing with fire."


    He Junhua put down the cup, stood up and went to take the suit cover. He looked back: "the ruling house is very powerful, which is countless times stronger than he family. But I believe that Xuanyuan family will not let Chu Feng turmoil Pan Long."


    "Then he Chu wind is doomed to be suppressed, also doomed me to abuse him thousands of times, he can only hold back."


    He Junhua obviously wants to go his own way. He thinks that no matter how strong Chu Feng is, Xuanyuan family will protect him from the turmoil of Chu Feng.


    He runyun did not speak. Seeing that he Runxin and he Junhua had a dispute, he mumbled and opened his mouth: "Chu Feng is indeed very domineering in Tianchi. Is he afraid of the official in China?"


    He Runxin just ready to answer, the phone rings, see a text message, face slightly changed.


    Go straight out of the door, he runyun Dudu mouth: "really so overbearing deterrence Tianchi four families, it is worthy of me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1795

    Victoria Hotel, the second floor, 24-hour coffee shop.


    In the dead of night, there are not many tables in the coffee shop, and there are only four or five waiters waiting for the guests who linger in the cafe at night.


    One or two people, but there will never be a table with three guests. A man and a woman are the most common.


    He Runxin appeared at the door of the coffee shop. A waiter immediately welcomed him up. He said something and then walked in.


    Looking around, came to a corner of a position, the rest of the table guests are more scattered, is relatively quiet corner.


    "The wind is low. I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    He Runxin saw a man who had already sat here. It was Chu Feng. He sat down with a complicated look and said a soft greeting.


    Chu Feng pushed a cup of coffee in front of him and said with a warm smile: "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I thought miss he would have a rest at night and would not pay attention to me. I didn''t expect miss he would appear in five minutes after answering the phone. I really look up to me!"


    Listening to the soothing light music, he Runxin doesn''t know why Chu Feng asked him out in the middle of the night, but he believes Chu Feng is definitely not interested in her.


    He picked up his coffee cup and sipped it in. He said softly, "the wind is less. Please be busy. I''m coming, too, isn''t it?"


    There are words in the words, and there is nothing to do.


    Chu Feng as do not know to fiddle with the mobile phone, put on the desktop: "yes, miss he that is necessary to come, how not to do it?"


    Hardly a mouthful of coffee in he Runxin''s mouth came out. Chu Feng''s mobile phone was playing a video, which was very fragrant and exciting. It was the self comforting video that she had been photographed by Chu Feng, with black lines and shame on her face.


    He reached out to grab it, but Chu Feng had already taken it back and put it in front of him with great interest. He tut said: "miss he is Miss He, killing countless women in seconds!"


    A man stares at her own fragrant video like this. No matter how good a woman is, she can''t stand it. He Runxin grabs her pink fist and says, "little wind, are you deliberately asking me to humiliate me?"


    At the beginning, he Runxin set up a bureau to attack the four little girls. In fact, she really wanted to target chufeng. She also firmly believed that her charm could win over Chu Feng. However, what she didn''t expect was that Chu Feng didn''t move her. Instead, he took a video of her being ruined. Stealing chickens doesn''t make you lose rice.


    Chu Feng may see it once a day, and she is very familiar with every part of her body. Thinking of he Runxin, she is very angry and would like to die with Chu Feng.


    Seeing he Runxin about to get angry, Chu Feng timely closed the video, put down the phone, a positive color.


    He Runxin, who wanted to be angry, couldn''t find the reason to get angry. He glared at Chu Feng fiercely and drank a large mouthful of coffee, which suppressed his shame and anger.


    "Miss He, we are also friends, and I want to ask you a question."


    As if nothing had happened just now, Chu Feng said faintly: "the night before I came to Xiangjiang, Jianghai fengteng garden was attacked by 100 gangsters. Do you know this?"


    He Runxin hated his teeth itching in his heart. Just now he was staring at his own video. Now he is serious and hypocritical.


    In the heart scolds Chu Feng, also coldly faces: "slightly hears, is said to be some people which Liu captains before, retaliates."


    Seeing that he Runxin had no other look except gnashing his teeth at him, Chu Feng asked again, "if I tell you, this is just the overt news that I asked Huangfu ruodie to announce out. There is another truth in the dark. I even know what''s going on. Who sent it out? Do you believe it


    He Runxin''s look moved, and he was surprised: "someone sent someone to attack captain Liu, right?"


    Jianghai is one of the five important cities in the holy reign. Although Liu Yan''s position is only a city leader, because of the special status of Jianghai, it is higher than that of the ordinary provinces and cities. Who dares to attack her intentionally?


    "Yes


    Chu Feng definitely nodded, picked up the mobile phone and fiddled with it.


    He Runxin face a cold: "less wind, walls have ears, may also have eyes behind, you want to rogue look, also want to keep a low profile?"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile: "you, I''m tired of seeing it!"


    Put the mobile phone to he Runxin, the video shot by the leading man who attacked Liu Yan played out. He Runxin''s expression of shame and anger slowly cooled down and became shocked.


    When the video ends, he Runxin shakes his head: "the wind is little, you don''t think that I sent someone?"


    Chu Feng asked, "isn''t it?"


    "No!" He Runxin nodded solemnly and said, "although I''m annoyed at the lack of wind, your looting behavior makes his family lose their interests, but I won''t be angry with Captain Liu. I''ll only get what I deserve from you in my own way. I can get nothing from captain Liu except your hatred."


    "So, I don''t deny that this man is my bodyguard, but he has left earlier, and maybe someone has planted it."In her left eye, Chu Feng did not see a trace of deception. She could also be sure that he Runxin was telling the truth. She did not send someone to ask Xiaoji Dao to hurt Liu Yan.


    It''s just that the bodyguard left earlier. Where can he go?


    The mobile phone turns in the palm of his hand. Chu Feng believes that he Runxin did not do it, but he Runxin did not do it. So this matter is absolutely inseparable from he Junhua. It is still possible to hire a bodyguard who has left to do something.


    As for the bodyguard, Chu Feng guessed that he might have been killed. The clue was broken here. There was no direct evidence that he Junhua would not recognize him.


    However, it was not he Runxin. Chu Feng felt relaxed and said, "I believe in Miss He, but I don''t necessarily believe the rest of he''s family. In addition, he Junhua is going to marry Yao Qianxue, whom I trained vigorously. As his sister, I don''t know if you have anything to say?"


    "I Chu Feng is a bit savage. My father is in debt to his son, and my younger brother to his sister. If I rob my woman, I will break his hands and feet, just like the original Wen Ao Jun


    He Runxin heart slightly jump, feel Chu Feng that kind of turbulent killing opportunity.


    As a sister, she naturally knows he Junhua''s real purpose, but it''s not good to talk to Chu Feng. He Runxin glanced at the unnatural look and said, "maybe they are true love? As for Feng Shao''s saying that Junhua robbed your woman, I also believe in the relationship between Miss Yao and you, but I don''t have the slightest way. It''s their business. "


    "Of course, if you have to pay my brother''s debt, I''ll sit here and take it."


    Chu Feng pondered a smile: "want to be beautiful, on you, the price is too big."


    He Runxin almost vomited blood. When did I think about it? I had already given up my heart, you son of a bitch.


    After being hit by Chu Feng, he Runxin was angry: "what do you want? Do you want me to break them up? If that''s what you think, forget it. None of them is for me to interfere. "


    "Of course I know you are incompetent, and I don''t expect you to do anything beautiful." Chu Feng did not give he Runxin a little face, mercilessly hit her: "so you can rest assured, I won''t let you break up he Junhua and Yao Qianxue, on the contrary, I will not let the marriage go smoothly."


    "You can also tell he Junhua my attitude, I don''t care, who robbed my woman, who is my enemy."


    He Runxin clenched his lips: "son of a bitch!"


    Chu Feng gave a noncommittal smile and tapped his finger on the table: "Miss He, Jianghai free trade state casino, 70% interest, this little as long as you a condition."


    He Runxin''s angry face solidified, staring at Chu Feng: "with you?"


    "You look up to yourself too much. Your body is not worth 70% profit of a casino." Chu Feng hit he Runxin, and his fingers crossed the table: "I want he Junhua''s life!"


    He Runxin stood up and said, "no way!"


    He Junhua is the designated successor of he family. Chu Feng now wants to use 70% of the profits of a gambling house for his life, that is, in exchange for he family''s abandonment. Although he Runxin is dissatisfied with his current practice, he will not abandon him in this way.


    "Some people say that as long as the interests are enough, nothing can not be abandoned."


    Chu Feng didn''t care about he Runxin''s direct refusal. On the contrary, it was in his expectation. If he Runxin agreed so simply, it would be too cruel: "I can give he family a gambling house. I don''t need to share the interests with fengteng. As long as he Junhua''s life, his life, can it be worth a Jianghai casino?"


    He Runxin frowns slightly. A Jianghai casino is equivalent to the profits of five Panlong casinos. However, it is he Junhua, the successor of his family, who can not measure the money at will.


    Shake your head firmly: "impossible!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and appreciated he Runxin''s maintenance a little more than expected. It was not surprising that he could withstand the temptation of 70% profit. However, he could withstand the temptation of a gambling house, which showed that he Runxin was not insane.


    The finger rhythmically taps the table top: "Miss He, what does he Junhua and Yao Qianxue want to do when they get married? I believe you are very clear. I don''t know what to say."


    "You should know me. Whoever cuts my flesh, I will take his life. There is no face to tell."


    Taking a sip of coffee that has cooled three percent, Chu Feng lightly added: "you can still get a Jianghai casino if you promise now. If you don''t, it doesn''t matter if you don''t promise. I will not give old Cai face and directly trample on his family. Then the Red Gate will be fully stationed to maintain the stability of Panlong, and then leave 200 billion yuan to make up for the turmoil caused by the collapse of he family."


    Fingers up, gently press: "when the time comes, I''ll do two things together, I can take the life of he Junhua, the difference is, he family will also follow the bad luck."


    "This is a multiple-choice question. Do you want a casino, which family is prosperous, or do you want to persist in the end and ruin your family?"


    He Runxin''s heart trembled slightly. If Chu Feng really did that, Jidao would stabilize the fluctuation of he family''s decline, and 200 billion yuan would make up for the loss caused by he''s collapse. In addition, Chu Feng''s high-level relationship would make he family a historical dust every minute, but the process was a little more complicated.She pursed her lips slightly, and her eyes showed hate: "what do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and sighed: "you let he Junhua cut off his hands and cancel the wedding ceremony with Yao Qianxue. I will leave Xiangjiang tomorrow. If you can''t, then choose!"


    Standing up, Chu Feng opened his eyes and burst into a sharp color: "I have determined that the person who attacked Liu Yan was driven by him, so he must pay the price. There is no discussion. Miss He, you still have two days to think about it."


    "You can''t guarantee that he Junhua will give up everything, so you can let he family give up on him, or choose to destroy his family."


    He Runxin clenched her fists and was threatened by Chu Feng, which made her feel very uncomfortable. He stared at the back of Chu Feng and said, "you are an asshole."


    Chu Feng turns back and knows that he Runxin will not choose the multiple choice question, but it doesn''t matter. He just comforts his conscience. As for the decision-making power, he Runxin holds the right.


    He Junhua is to give up, or with he Junhua bad luck.


    After seeing the angry woman, Chu Feng came back again, holding her face in the astonished look of he Runxin and kissing her gently on the red lips. The voice was more soft: "it''s a friend, I don''t want to be an enemy in the future. Goodbye, good dream!"


    With a kiss, the Chu wind drifted away.


    He Runxin blinked his eyes and felt the smell of Chu wind still remaining between his lips and teeth. He patted on the table with shame and anger: "asshole!"


    Thinking of he Junhua is even more angry, his arrogance, now infuriated Chu Feng, even secretly sent someone to attack Liu Yan, break his hands, cancel the engagement?


    He Runxin didn''t have to talk. He knew that he Junhua would not agree, because he always felt that he family was extremely noble and that the official would not let any family have an accident.


    But I don''t know. As long as Chu Fengtie comes down to make up for the loss of Panlong for three months, the situation can be stabilized and he family, city and village can be killed www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1796

    At seven o''clock the next morning, he Runxin drove away from the hotel. She needed to go back and discuss some things with her father.


    At about 11 o''clock, he Runxin, who passed the customs, arrived at Panlong and returned to his home.


    A garden building of 1940s style.


    He Runxin stopped the car and walked inside with a dignified look. An old man with gray hair came up. He Runxin stopped: "Wu Bo, where is my father?"


    This man is Wu Bo, the housekeeper of the he family, and used to be his childhood playmate. They both grew up together, and he witnessed his glorious past from scratch.


    "The master is playing chess with the chief executive in the backyard."


    He Runxin nodded: "then I''ll go in and look for him."


    Wu Bo didn''t stop him. He Runxin went in and busied himself with the rest of the business. Today, Pan Long''s chief executive came to he''s house and had dinner here at noon.


    As for he Runxin''s absence from Panlong to help he Junhua prepare for the wedding, Wu Bo did not go to the bottom of the matter. In any case, the status of his family doomed its dignity.


    When he Runxin came to the garden, the two guards saw him coming, but they did not stop him. He Runxin, the first lady of the he family, naturally knew each other.


    He Runxin walked over and saw two people sitting in the backyard Pavilion playing chess.


    An old man, a middle-aged man.


    As he walked slowly, he Runxin didn''t bring out too much movement. It could be seen that both of them were playing chess quietly. They were very devoted. He was a real gentleman. Although he Runxin was a woman, she still understood the truth. She did not interrupt the two players playing chess.


    The old man is the owner of his family, Pan Long and he gambling king. His life can be said to be a legend.


    Before the return of Panlong, he gambler King built the foundation of he family by his own amazing means. He chose to stand in line under the general trend and got the support of the high-level. After the return of Panlong, he was extremely respected.


    Even now, no one can shake his position in Panlong. Even if he has lived in seclusion, he Runxin and he Junhua have to deal with a lot of things.


    Another middle-aged man is Panlong''s chief executive, Mr. He, who is also the collateral nephew of he family. It is essential that he family plays a role in promoting the situation.


    Although he was worried, he gradually calmed down when he saw the two of them sitting on the Diaoyutai without waves. He even felt that he was too young to be calm.


    A soldier of officer he arrived at the location of the central palace, and one of the wager King''s cars also arrived at the edge of the palace.


    Mr. he frowned slightly and then gave a smile: "uncle''s chess skill is a little higher than me. My soldiers still need to take two steps to be general. Your car can eat my handsome next step. I''m willing to be defeated!"


    He gambler King''s calm smile, not too much excitement, just like a very simple thing.


    The servant next to him handed two towels. He took one of them and wiped his hands. He looked at he Runxin without anger. He asked faintly, "aren''t you helping Junhua prepare for the wedding in Xiangjiang to marry Yao Qianxue of fengteng group? The wedding will be held the day after tomorrow. How can you come back?"


    He said with a smile: "Runxin did not see that his younger brother was going to get a wife. He was also worried. He wanted your father to find you a husband-in-law?"


    "Yes, it can be. The fourth imperial city is difficult. How about Shaoen, the adopted son of Huo family in Northwest China?"


    He Runxin was polite enough to face the ridicule of Mr. He: "uncle, Runxin is not a man who hates to marry, and I feel that I am still young and can contribute to my family. As for Shao en, it is true that Shao en is good, but it is said that he wants to marry Yang Danqi, the second miss of the Yang family, so Runxin will not think about these things."


    With a hearty smile, Mr. He said it was just a joke about he Runxin.


    He gambler King light a smile: "you have nothing, generally will not come back, is not encounter what can not be dealt with the matter?"


    He gambler king has been devolving power completely over the years. He Junhua and he Runxin are basically in the hands of he family. Only when they encounter unresolved or troublesome matters, they will come back. Usually, there is nothing important. It is very difficult for him to see that this daughter still has a son.


    He Runxin also did not cover up, did not avoid he, said: "father, do not know what you know about fengteng group?"


    He gambler king put the towel to wipe hands on the table, and his daughter asked, there must be a daughter''s intention, and replied: "although I haven''t been serious about going out for many years, I still know a little about fengteng group. It has been less than two years since its establishment. The industry has spread all over all walks of life, and has swallowed up most of the industries of several imperial families."


    "It can be said that fengteng is the most powerful group company among the private enterprises in Shengchao. Shen Xiuqin and Yao Qianxue are both strange women."


    He Runxin nodded slightly: "father, do you know Chu Feng?"


    The king of gambler he frowned slightly and said in silence for a moment: "what''s special about a brilliant young man?"He Runxin knows that his father has been indifferent to the world in recent years, and he knows that fengteng group is also because he Junhua wants to marry Yao Qianxue.


    "Chu Feng, the founder of fengteng group, the real controller of the holy pilgrim underground world, and the master of the judgment Office of the dark empire of the world, I believe his father is not too unfamiliar with the adjudication office?"


    He gambler king can walk to today, but also can get the above respect, must be aware of, nod.


    He Runxin wryly smile: "then you certainly don''t know that the woman Junhua wants to marry, Yao Qianxue, is the woman of Chu Feng. The reason why Yao Qianxue can be today is also made by Chu Feng."


    "They were ambiguous when they were classmates in Jianghai. Junhua is playing with fire now."


    Today, he Runxin came back to discuss some things with her father, and only her father could suppress he Junhua: "the reason why I come back today is because Chu Feng visited me last night and gave me a condition!"


    He gambling king deep frown, Yao Qianxue is Chu Feng''s woman this matter, he really does not know: "what did he say?"


    He Runxin took a deep breath and said, "Junhua broke his hands and canceled the engagement. All the things are over here. Otherwise, he doesn''t mind trampling on he family first and then takes Junhua''s life."


    He gambler king is calm and calm. It seems that what he Runxin said is nothing. He Runxin is not as calm as he is.


    He gambler King silence for a long time, soft voice of the mouth: "by what?"


    He Runxin whispered what he knew and could be proved, including that he Junhua went to Cai Jinhua to ask for the right to open the gambling house, even intended to infiltrate the river and sea, threaten the interests of Fengmen, and finally attacked Liu Yan. He said it without any personal color.


    Finally, he Runxin added: "in addition, Junhua married Yao Qianxue for the 20% equity of fengteng group, because he hated Chu Feng at the beginning of Yan Ruyu and Jianghai free trade state gambling house. I persuaded him many times, but he didn''t pay attention to it. I did what I did."


    "According to my understanding of Chu Feng, Junhua sent someone to Liu Yan''s wrong intention, which has violated his bottom line. Breaking his hands and canceling the wedding ceremony is light."


    It''s the first time in my life that I''ve heard of a gambler.


    "Uncle!" Mr. He, who has been silent all the time, opened his mouth when he gambler Wang slightly frowned over his hair: "if Runxin is true, then Junhua is really playing with fire."


    The king of gambler he dispelled his displeasure and knew that he was a little bit protective because his son was threatened. He calmly asked, "why?"


    "I know a little more than you do." With a sigh of peace, Mr. He told himself what he knew: "fengteng group is obviously the leader of Shen Xiuqin, assisted by Yao Qianxue, but many people know that the ultimate controller behind is still Chu Feng. In addition, I have a message secretly."


    "After the annexation of the estates of several royal families, most of them were still official in the holy Dynasty."


    He gambler king is astonished: "official?"


    Mr. He nodded: "yes, fengteng is only acting as an agent. In other words, fengteng''s current model is allowed by the government. No one knows how much interest relationship it has with the official secretly. If Junhua is really like Runxin''s intention, fengteng is bound to be suppressed by the above authorities. Even if the selected people are wrong, they will hold on to the end."


    "What''s more, it''s a decision made by the last group. Junhua''s attempt to break the fengteng pattern is to beat up the faces of a few old men in the last term. It''s not advisable!"


    He Runxin said that he gambling king also maintained a trace of opinion, that he Runxin did not want to increase the resources in his hands.


    However, he said that he could not be moved. It is a good thing to marry Yao Qianxue, which can increase the capital and strength of he family.


    But if he Junhua moved a crooked mind, marry Yao Qianxue is looking for death.


    Seeing his father''s hesitant look, he Runxin said: "father, Junhua doesn''t understand the situation in the dark. What is involved is the matter of the highest level and the hidden world interface. He really plays with fire!"


    He gambler King light asks a way: "that you say to want to do?"


    He Runxin subconsciously replied: "let Junhua cut off his hands and cancel the wedding!"


    The king of gambler he stood up, his old body still straight and straight, and shook his head in disappointment: "I hope you say that you can find a way to make this matter not so serious. It seems that you want Junhua to break his hands by himself."


    With a sigh, he gambler Wang left, and he Runxin stood there in a daze. What is the situation?


    She said that because she believed that Peng ruohuan and her said things, Chu Feng in the secular, no one can shake, any conspiracy, he has the strength to trample.


    "Runxin, you shouldn''t have come back to your father today."


    Mr. He seemed to see clearly what he got up and said with a wry smile: "have you forgotten what your father started his family?"


    He Runxin really did not know how a good father suddenly changed his face and asked, "what?"


    "Casinos!" Mr. He''s eyes are like a fire, quietly throw out a sentence: "wealth in the pursuit of danger, opportunity and crisis coexist, further high sea, gambler psychology!"He Runxin instantly realized that her face was slightly pale, and she ignored that her father was once a gambler, and he Junhua''s personality was completely the same as his father.


    He will not abandon he Junhua, or even gamble on wealth.


    Success, he family rise more than one level, failure, he Runxin also guess, what father will do to protect his life.


    He shook his head with a wry smile: "uncle, you''re right. Maybe I shouldn''t have told my father all this. He''s a gambler."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1797

    At 2:30 p.m., Shangzhou, central Xiangjiang.


    A high-rise building stands in the center of the bustling Prefecture, can see the above four characters: fengteng group!


    This is the Xiangjiang branch of fengteng group. Yao Qianxue, vice president of fengteng group, works here all year round. He is responsible for the business of Xiangjiang Panlong and other group companies all over the world. Shen Xiuqin is mainly responsible for domestic and some overall planning matters.


    Now, at the top.


    After Yao Qianxue arrived, the highest level became her office and living place, and the rest was some archives. However, few people would disturb Yao Qianxue. Generally, others would ask Liu Jing to convey anything.


    A girl in a white dress, still like a lotus, stands in front of the French window. It is 180 meters high, and you can see the scenery of Xiangjiang peninsula from a distance. When fengteng entered Xiangjiang, Du Yaming tried to take this place out of the hands of a developer.


    However, standing here looking at the distant scenery, Yao Qianxue did not show too much relaxed look, and her eyebrows were locked, and she seemed not happy at all.


    "Xiaoxue, why are you still here?"


    Standing quietly, the door of the office was pushed open. Yao Shuren and Mu Huanglian, parents who had arrived three months earlier, came in. The latter said, "the day after tomorrow is your wedding day. The wedding company has contacted you well. You have to go to try on the wedding dress today, and you have to do the wedding modeling and design tomorrow. I said, you child, why are you not in a hurry?"


    Yao Shuren glared at his wife, but more helpless.


    They all went back to their hometown because of the original things. Yao Qianxue sent them the living expenses every month. It was not so rich and rich, but it was also a well-off life.


    But mu Huanglian is always there, saying that Yao Qianxue is an unfilial daughter and does not take care of her parents when she is rich.


    She just said it in her mouth. Because of Chu Feng, Mu Huanglian was just nagging for a while, and she didn''t dare to ask too much. After several times, she understood that Chu Feng was a ruthless guy and hated greedy people, so she didn''t care that she was Yao Qianxue''s mother.


    Yao Shuren was also satisfied with his life.


    Just three months ago, Yao Qianxue suddenly gave a phone call and they said they might be in love.


    At that time, there was no news of Chu Feng''s disappearance for several months. In addition, the love object of Yao Qianxue was not Chu Feng. Mu Huanglian said that her daughter should have a look at all the things she wanted to find, so she went directly from her hometown to Xiangjiang. However, after a look, she would not go back.


    Because the suitor is he Junhua. He bought them a villa in Xiangjiang and even gave them 20 million yuan of life.


    Mu Huanglian also wanted to let Yao Qianxue''s eyes shine a little, but she was dazzled by he Junhua''s villa and 20 million yuan.


    We also know that he Junhua was the successor of Panlong he family, born in a powerful family.


    Mu Huanglian immediately had a great affection for he Junhua. She felt that there was more than Chu Feng. He gave them everything, but Chu Feng didn''t give them anything. She made a decision on the spot, agreed to he Junhua''s request, and the two were engaged.


    It can be said that Yao Qianxue never agreed to he Junhua''s proposal or even pursuit, everything was decided by Mu Huanglian.


    Hear mother''s words, Yao Qianxue bitter mouth: "Mom, you go back, don''t bother me."


    "What do you mean, you stinky girl?" Mu Huanglian now looks elegant and elegant, and is obviously bribed by he Junhua''s money offensive: "are you still thinking about that guy of Chu Feng? Don''t say you haven''t seen him for seven or eight months. You don''t know if there is any in people''s heart. Even if you do, what will happen?"


    "Can he marry you? How old are you with so many women of noble origin? So don''t be paranoid


    He Junhua is satisfied with Mu Huanglian''s opinion. The old God says: "it''s still young master he, who only marries you. He is also the heir of a powerful family. He is young and rich. He is really rich and handsome. He is much better than Chu Feng''s background. Only in this way can a man have connotation.


    So you have to listen to the mother. Marry young master he in peace of mind. I believe he will love you well. But I tell you, if you don''t give me money to buy a villa, a car or a land for your father and me, we can ignore it. But master he promised that as long as you get married, he will give another 100 million betrothal gifts.


    We raise you so big, you don''t pay back, we should find a good husband to repay us, as for that Chu Feng, you don''t want to think, I will not agree with you and him together, so rich, 100 yuan will not give me. "


    Yao Qianxue turned around with a cold face: "enough, can I marry?"


    Yao Qianxue, who has always been quiet, is suddenly angry. Mu Huanglian is scared for a moment. She responds and says, "you are cruel to me. Be careful of five thunder blasts. Am I wrong? You see that chufeng is so mean. He wants our baby daughter and drives us away. What''s more, he doesn''t give us anything. He''s cruel to his relatives and friends. Is he from a human


    "So don''t think about it. If you don''t marry him this time, if I don''t receive 100 million betrothal gifts, I won''t recognize your daughter.""Get out of here!" Yao Qianxue shook her head and waved her hand. She turned and continued to look at the outside. She was bored and uncomfortable.


    When he Junhua pursued her, it was the time when Chu Feng disappeared. She was a little upset. Although she hated Chu Feng, when he really lost the news, she found that she was still worried.


    In those days, she didn''t know who to call to inquire about Chu Feng. When she called Yao Shuren, she inadvertently talked about chufeng. Yao Qianxue let slip that someone was pursuing herself. Mu Huanglian made an excuse to come to Xiangjiang.


    He also took advantage of this opportunity to please Mu Huanglian. The so-called engagement is because Mu Huanglian forced her to die.


    Thinking that when Chu Feng''s life and death are all gone, he is engaged to he Junhua. Yao Qianxue''s heart is very sad. Looking outside, he is sad and sad. I''m going to marry. Will you come? Or don''t you care?


    Mu Huanglian doesn''t care whether her daughter is happy or not. She can only have money now.


    Hum: "I don''t care about you. Even if you don''t have time during the day, you have to try on the wedding dress at night. I have to design the wedding process tomorrow, or I''ll show you."


    Forced by death has obviously become Mu Huanglian''s means of threatening Yao Qianxue. In the past, when there was Chu Feng, all her threats were useless. But now that Chu Feng is not here, Mu Huanglian is confident that she can eat Yao Qianxue to death.


    She turned around and left Yao Qianxue''s office with her head in the air.


    Yao Shuren sighed, looking at his daughter''s back, he could feel Yao Qianxue''s heart''s pain: "Xiaoxue, go according to your heart''s idea, your mother has been poisoned too deeply, poor days let her change her mind, you don''t need to pay attention to."


    "She''s a threat. She won''t really die."


    Yao Qianxue did not respond. Yao Shuren sighed bitterly and left the office. Yao Qianxue also knew that her mother was that mouth. She would not die, but she dared to hurt herself.


    Yao Qianxue passed by a touch of helplessness, and pain.


    In those days when Chu Feng disappeared, she knew that Huang Fu Ruo die and they were sending people everywhere to look for her. In those days, Yao Qianxue even thought that as long as Chu Feng was safe, she would not care about anything.


    Just at the moment, she is going to get married, even if Chu Feng appears again, it seems that she can not have any more opportunities.


    Otherwise, how to explain that he and he Junhua were engaged in the day of his disappearance. Is that Mu Huanglian''s threat?


    "Light snow!"


    Liu Jing met Yao Shuren''s husband and wife outside. Knowing that they must have come to embarrass Yao Qianxue again, Liu Jing came in and closed the door of the office and said, "aunt is too extreme. I think you should ask what you think in your mind. Liu Yan called and said that fengshao had come to Xiangjiang yesterday. Would you not contact me?"


    The day after tomorrow is the wedding, when all the dignitaries gather, Yao Qianxue wants to choose again, it''s too late to regret, he''s face, can''t easily hit, and now, there''s still time.


    Yao Qianxue shook his head: "how can we contact him?"


    Liu Jing looks stagnant and smiles bitterly. She also knows that Yao Qianxue''s contact with Chu Feng has no effect.


    It''s impossible to be a daughter with such a wonderful mother as Mu Huanglian. Her daughter has not accepted the pursuit, but when she comes to Xiangjiang, she takes a villa of he Junhua and 20 million yuan. It''s like a bride price. How can Yao Qianxue explain this?


    If things happen in normal times, it''s OK to explain them.


    But these things happened in the days when Chu Feng disappeared. How could Yao Qianxue explain her mind? If she really had Chu Feng in her heart, why would she agree to be engaged when Chu Feng did not know her life or death?


    Many things, seemingly simple, are very complex.


    Yao Qianxue also knew that Liu Jing couldn''t give herself a good way. Standing in front of the French window, she was thinking of her last meeting in Guangzhou.


    Slowly calm down, and Shen Xiuqin once came to Xiangjiang to talk with her. Yao Qianxue knew that Chu Feng didn''t care about her, on the contrary, he didn''t care about her.


    The more Chu Feng cared about the situation at that time, the more dangerous she would be.


    It was only later that I learned that everything was too late. Ye Zixuan, Su Xinyu and Huangfu Ruo die would not tolerate her existence? In particular, ye Zixuan, who had already frankly warned her not to think nonsense, Yao Qianxue found that she seemed to have passed.


    But she won''t regret, why can''t she own a man and share it with other women? Is it because Chu Feng is so excellent? Yao Qianxue can''t accept it.


    Feeling a little upset, Yao Qianxue turned to ask Liu Jing to accompany her for a walk, but her eyes were frozen and stiff, looking at Liu Jing''s back.


    Liu Jing saw Yao Qianxue look unnatural, subconsciously turned back, slightly Leng: "less wind?"


    Chu Feng stood there, shaking his hand: "long time no see, can you invite two beauties to dinner?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1798

    Yao Qianxue was stunned. She was still wondering whether Chu Feng would come to find him, whether he had himself in his heart, or not at all. He would sit and watch her marry he Junhua.


    But just thought of the people now appear in front of you, let Yao Qianxue have some trance.


    I was excited and a little happy, but I couldn''t smile. Standing there for a while, I forgot how to react, but I hoped Chu Feng would come and give her a hug. What outsiders saw was her strength. But who knew she would cry before she fell asleep every night?


    If you can, Yao Qianxue don''t want any glory, wealth, 100 billion assets, she just want a simple happiness, but these Chu Feng can''t give her.


    Liu Jing was curious about how Chu Feng avoided the security guards, but didn''t care too much. She looked back at Yao Qianxue with encouragement in her eyes.


    Yao Qianxue finally couldn''t get out of that step. She walked to her desk: "sister Jing, it''s working time now. Please wait for irrelevant people to leave."


    No one else?


    Chu Feng passed by helpless smile, she felt Yao Qianxue''s joy at the moment of his appearance, but now she still showed a cold look. Chu Feng knew that she must be angry.


    After all, it is a girl who is willful and unreasonable, which is their patent and their right.


    Liu Jing also helpless Yao Qianxue pretended to be strong, and turned to nuozi: "less wind, go next door?"


    Yao Qianxue''s body trembled slightly, biting his lips without speaking.


    Next door is the house she had specially transformed. It has three bedrooms and two living rooms. Only she and Liu Jing live there. When she gets off work, she still has to face Chu Feng. She has no reason to be nervous.


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath and knew that Yao Qianxue needed time to think about how to talk to him.


    She turned around and was about to go out to the next door for a moment. When she saw that the number was from the front desk, her face changed slightly and she hung up and said, "Xiao Xue, it''s time for you to come."


    Yao Qianxue a Zheng, sit down the body quickly up, pointing to the side of the rest room: "don''t go out, he must take the elevator up, go to the rest room to hide."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth: "how do I feel like I''m stealing?"


    Liu Jing also has some embarrassment. Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue are a couple. Now he Junhua wants to hide in chufeng, which is a little embarrassing for chufeng.


    Also know he Junhua came, Yao Qianxue certainly dare not let Chu Feng appear, because soon something will happen.


    Yao Qianxue cold face: "you hide or not?"


    Chu Feng helplessly shook his head: "good, I hide, save your fiance angry."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng went to open the door of the rest room and walked in. Yao Qianxue''s expression passed through the pain. Chu Feng''s words hurt her heart. She clenched her pink fist slightly and scolded the bastard secretly. If you are sure of my identity, why should you be so embarrassed now?


    Liu Jing looks at Yao Qianxue, but she shakes her head and walks into the rest room. She doesn''t want to see he Junhua. The guy is hypocritical.


    When the door of the rest room is closed, Yao Qianxue calms down. Before Chu Feng appears in front of her, why should she avoid anyone''s eyes?


    Passing the helpless color, there is a wonderful mother, sometimes it is also a kind of pain.


    After a while, the door of the office opened. He Junhua appeared at the door and asked four bodyguards to guard the door. He closed the door and walked in. He saw a pure white woman sitting at the desk. His eyes flashed with light.


    Although he only regarded Yao Qianxue as a chess piece of his own success, it was undeniable that the chess piece aroused his deep desire.


    He Junhua didn''t show his dirty thought in his heart. He went to show a modest smile and said, "Qian Xue, mother said you don''t go to the wedding company to try on the wedding dress. What''s the problem?"


    Yao Qianxue holds the pen and frowns slightly. She puts down her mouth: "he Shao, my mother, not your mother, we are not married yet."


    He Junhua looked stunned, and a look of anger flashed in his eyes. Hiding behind Yao Qianxue, he stretched out his hand to put it on her shoulder. His voice was soft: "the day after tomorrow, we are going to be husband and wife. Sooner or later your mother is also my mother, isn''t it?"


    Yao Qianxue stood up quietly, avoiding he Junhua''s hands: "that''s the future."


    Once again, Yao Qianxue avoided without a trace, and he Junhua''s eyes flashed a angry color, hoping to slap Yao Qianxue''s face.


    Deeply suppressed, he asked, "well, can we try on the wedding dress together?"


    "No time. Whatever you want." The day after tomorrow, there are many things I need to deal with directly


    You''re a shame!


    He Junhua also knew that if you want to be quick, he Junhua said with a smile: "OK, you don''t have time. That''s all. I''ll ask people to prepare some wedding dresses and send them directly. How about having dinner together after work?"


    Yao Qianxue and he Junhua kept a distance, shaking his head: "no time, overtime!"He Junhua is very upset in the heart, every said the same was rejected, the mood can imagine how bad.


    Looking at the rest room, he has heard that Chu Feng has come to Xiangjiang. It is said that he lives in the Lin family. Today, some people say that Chu Feng disappeared after he came out, but it is certain that he came to Shangzhou in central. He Junhua is not unintentional, but suspects that Chu Feng has come to find Yao Qianxue.


    Now Yao Qianxue is his fiancee. If he is found to be colluding with Chu Feng, he will lose face.


    Yao Qian snow see he Junhua eyes to the rest room, heart cluttered: "still something?"


    "It''s OK. I''d like to borrow your bathroom." He Junhua is more and more sure that Yao Qianxue has a problem, and goes to the rest room with a sneer in his heart.


    Yao Qianxue looks unnatural, quickly went to block in front of him: "he Shao, the rest room is my private place, convenient, please go to other places."


    Yao Qianxue is so suspicious that he Junhua''s heart is full of doubts, and his tone is also a little harder: "Qianxue, we will soon be husband and wife. Do you have any secrets to me? I''m just going to the bathroom now, and you won''t allow me to. Do you hide any secret? "


    "How little!" Yao Qianxue raised her voice a little and said coldly, "you should know what happened to your wedding. If my mother didn''t force her to die, do you think I would agree?"


    "So why don''t you know the situation? I can''t help but agree, but it doesn''t mean that I admit that you are my fiance, understand?"


    He Junhua clenched his fist in an instant, stepped past Yao Qianxue, lifted his foot and kicked the door open. When Yao Qianxue''s face changed slightly, a scream came from inside.


    Looking back, Liu Jing covered herself with a blanket on the sofa, and her snow-white shoulders were exposed. Although she was covered with a blanket, she knew that she was not wearing any clothes.


    He Junhua was stunned. Yao Qianxue looked around and didn''t see Chu Feng''s figure. He quickly came forward and pulled the door back. His pretty face was angry: "he Shao, too much!"


    He Junhua frowned. The rest room is not very big. Cabinets and sofas are all these. Besides, the bathroom is also open. There are no other people. Is it because Yao Qianxue doesn''t let herself in because Liu Jing is in it?


    He Junhua could not find the person he was looking for. He said apologetically, "I''m so anxious. I don''t know Miss Liu is resting in it. I didn''t mean to."


    Yao Qianxue was thinking about where Chu Feng had gone, and his face was slightly cold: "go!"


    He Junhua''s face is stiff. Seeing Yao Qianxue''s face is not given, let alone his gentle color, he hums coldly and is no longer polite to Yao Qianxue. In any case, as long as she catches Mu Huanglian, she can take Yao Qianxue.


    She left Yao Qianxue''s office with four bodyguards.


    She frowned on the sofa and went to the rest room


    After that, Liu Jing''s blanket came out of my body


    Although excusable, but she was still uncomfortable, mercilessly glared at Chu Feng, turned around and closed the door to go out, constantly scolding Chu Feng in the heart.


    Liu Jing quickly took the mask, and restored her strictness. However, her face was still red. Chu Feng had seen her body when she was treating her body odor. However, with such close contact, she even felt Chu Feng''s mouth touching the commanding point just now. Liu Jing was full of shyness.


    The reason for this is that the rest room is not big and there is no place to hide. She takes the blanket over her body and lets Chu Feng hide in it. However, thinking that it is a little strange to cover the blanket with clothes, she takes off her clothes and bra, which is more realistic.


    Chu Feng did not care about these, even if the tip of his nose still has a milk flavor: "her mother came to Xiangjiang?"


    Liu Jing nodded: "I came here three months ago with an excuse, and then I didn''t go back. She also accepted a villa of he Junhua and 20 million yuan. In addition, if Xiao Xue married him, she would give another 100 million yuan, because she didn''t give her mother a lot of money, just a simple living expenses."


    Chu Feng suddenly: "so, she is not voluntary?"


    Liu Jing enen replied.


    Chu Feng smile: "that''s easy to do."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1799

    At half past five, Yao Qianxue left work, and Chu Feng waited until half past five.


    At the beginning, Liu Jing was still chatting with her. Later, she was called by Yao Qianxue. She said that when she went to work, it was not personal time, but work was the priority.


    Chu Feng expressed helplessness for this, and could only wait in the house alone until half past five.


    Only Yao Qianxue came in. She asked Liu Jing to buy vegetables at five o''clock. Both of them lived here and were not used to going out to eat. Therefore, Liu Jing went to buy vegetables. Then they cooked together and ate here. Then they watched TV, went online to deal with things, went to bed and went to work the next day.


    Yao Qianxue walked in and didn''t seem to see Chu Feng. She went straight into her room and closed the door.


    Chu Feng was stunned and knew Yao Qianxue was childish, but he found that he was not ordinary.


    He got up and walked over, opened Yao Qianxue''s door and went in.


    "Get out of here!" As soon as she went in, Yao Qianxue had a good drink. She wanted to come in to change clothes and prepare to go to the kitchen to cook. Now she took off her skirt. She only had the clothes close to her body. She couldn''t cover her perfect body. When she saw Chu Feng come in, she gave a cold drink.


    Chu Feng did not withdraw from the meaning, ha ha smile: "did not expect, your taste changed."


    Yao Qianxue''s face flushed instantly.


    ***Palm size, or lace yarn that kind of white, faintly can see the black content.


    Found Chu wind not only can''t stop to go out, but also stare at with relish, Yao Qianxue shyly and angrily picked up a blanket to cover his body: "less wind, self-respect!"


    "Still angry?" Chu Feng still want to take back his eyes, looking at Yao Qianxue sullen pretty face: "can you forgive me?"


    Yao Qianxue turned her head to one side and said, "do we have a relationship? What qualifications do I have to forgive you? "


    "How stingy Chu Feng sighed and sat down beside the bed. He looked at Yao Qianxue''s snow-white clavicle with great interest: "it''s not like you."


    Yao Qianxue cold face do not say a word, in the heart to say not angry, that is to deceive themselves, but she also know that anger is no role, Chu Feng will not give her any commitment, so angry is also white gas.


    See Yao Qianxue cold face is not a word, Chu Feng wry smile: "really so stingy?"


    Yao Qianxue or do not say a word, a pair of I do not know you look.


    Chu Feng stood up with a sigh and went to the door. He looked back and said, "I believe you have figured out what you need. I really can''t give you what you need. Today, in addition to apologizing, I wish you a happy marriage and happiness forever."


    Yao Qianxue body a shock, heart faint uncomfortable, want to open his mouth said that he did not want to marry, but do not know how to speak.


    Chu Feng didn''t know anything. He went on to say, "I''ll say goodbye. Soon I''ll go to a distant place. Maybe I''ll come back in a few months. Maybe I won''t come back in my whole life. Take good care of myself."


    "This life is my debt to you. In the next life, I''ll see if I can repay you. You don''t talk, so goodbye, and you will be happy."


    The door slammed shut, Yao Qianxue''s body shook, his hands fell, the blanket slipped from his body, his eyes looked at the closed door, where is he going? Why don''t you come back all your life?


    There was a short circuit in the brain for a few seconds, then heard the sound of opening and closing the door outside, Yao Qianxue looked tight, all the reserve and the heart of boredom seemed to be gone.


    She knew that she didn''t want to see Chu Feng all her life.


    "Chu Feng!" Jiao drink a, Yao Qianxue ran over and opened the door: "don''t go, go, go"


    her pretty face is stiff and stiff. In front of her is a gentle and delicate face, and with a touch of playfulness, Yao Qianxue''s face is red, biting her teeth: "son of a bitch!"


    Turn around to close the door, because Chu Feng did not leave at all, standing at the door of the room, the bastard played himself again.


    But Chu Feng didn''t give her a chance to close the door. He took her in his arms and turned to face himself. He said softly, "you love me, don''t you?"


    In the embrace of Chu Feng, she was still so familiar, which gave her a special sense of security. She was still angry when she thought of chufeng''s play. She hummed: "let me go!"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "don''t let it go!"


    "Because let go of you, you will show me your face again, so why should I let you go?"


    Rascal, motherfucker, villain!


    Yao Qianxue scolded secretly in his heart and wanted to scold Chu Feng, but when he saw his sincere eyes, he suddenly forgot what he wanted to say.


    Chu Feng gently kisses Yao Qianxue''s red lips and hugs her tightly, hoping to integrate her into her own body.


    Yao Qianxue''s insistence and persistence, in the chufeng kiss in the middle of the collapse, stiff hands can not help but open embrace Chu Feng, can only hear two people kiss when the nasal sound, and each other holding each other friction sound.


    Fell on the big bed, Chu Feng gently kisses Yao Qianxue''s forehead: "I once said, you will always be mine, also can only be mine, you can''t run away."Yao Qianxue wants to kick Chu Feng away, but he has been missing for half a year. She has already had a crack in her heart. Facing the tenderness of Chu Feng, Yao Qianxue hooks her hands around the neck of Chu Feng, and her eyes pass by helplessly: "you are still as rascal, rogue, asshole, and you are still so overbearing."


    "Every woman in your family is more noble than me. What am I?"


    Chu Feng stares at Yao Qianxue''s pretty face, gently kisses and licks her tears. It''s a little sweet and bitter.


    The voice is soft: "it''s all my women. Now, later, and always. Without my permission, you can only be my woman all your life!"


    Yao Qianxue feels sweet in her heart. At the moment, she doesn''t want to say anything. I want to be the only one, because she knows that it''s impossible, and she can''t cut off Chu Feng heartily. Mei Mou looks at Chu Feng: "you''ll marry me and admit my position, right?"


    Will it?


    Yao Qianxue held Chu Feng''s hand stiff and opened her eyes: "what do you say? Don''t touch me


    Chufeng gently smile, head buried in the snow-white mountains between: "at this time do not touch, more to wait for when?"


    Well,,


    a seductive nasal sound issued, Yao Qianxue couldn''t help groaning, trying to push the Chu wind away, but he couldn''t use any strength!


    When it comes to love, the guns have been wound up and the channel has been opened, ready to attack and resist at any time.


    Yao Qianxue legs with Chu Feng waist, eyes slightly blurred: "I warn you, do not marry me do not touch me, or I die to you to see?"


    Jiaoyin''s voice stimulates Chu Feng''s possessive desire.


    Chu Feng can''t sit back and watch Yao Qianxue marry other people, and she doesn''t want to leave when she directly marries. Her possession is strong in her heart. The spring breeze has arrived at Yumen pass, and she just waits for the door to open.


    In Yao Qianxue''s expression of shame and anger, she felt that the mysterious place had a little fullness. Knowing that chufeng had been aimed at, she was about to rush. She clasped her fingers tightly on Chu Feng''s back without blinking her eyes. She looked like you would go in if you had the ability!


    Seeing that the war was about to break out, the outside door was opened. Liu Jing, who came back from shopping for vegetables, came in and closed the door. However, her expression froze. The whole person stood there in embarrassment. Watching Chu Feng leave the door that lured Yao Qianxue out, she didn''t close it at the moment.


    On the bed opposite the door, Yao Qianxue is pressed there. Chu Feng is like a great Knight preparing to ride his horse and raise his whip. His guns are all aimed at the bombing site. Liu Jing forgets to respond and even doesn''t blink.


    Surprised in the heart, the wind is less powerful, take the snow? Is that too fast?


    Then he turned around and said in an unnatural tone, "I''m sorry, I don''t know that one!"


    Yao Qianxue''s whole person is stiff, hears the voice to raise the head to look, ah''s cry out: "get out of my way!"


    I don''t know where the strength comes from at the moment. Yao Qianxue pushes Chu Feng away from her body. Without looking at him, she picks up the clothes that are ready for bathing and runs into the bathroom. Fortunately, Liu Jing comes back just in time. She is a little bit lost and comes back too early.


    Chu Feng was stiff there, and his head of ten thousand grass mud horses was running and howling.


    He is going to cook Yao Qianxue''s raw rice into cooked rice, so that she won''t think about it in the future. What''s going on?


    Speechless from the bed, staring at Liu Jing: "sister Jing, you came back too early."


    Liu Jing looked back awkwardly. Seeing Chu Feng wearing nothing, she turned back in horror. Her voice was unnatural: "well, I came back at this time when I bought vegetables. I didn''t see anything. I can buy vegetables again."


    Then he was about to open the door. Chu Feng turned his eyes and finally found an opportunity to attack Yao Qianxue. As a result, he wasted the opportunity and wryly laughed: "if you go again, there will be no second half."


    Pick up the clothes on the ground and put them on. Hearing the sound of water coming from the bathroom, I know that Yao Qianxue is taking a bath. Looking down at the high-rise tent, Chu Feng smiles bitterly. What''s up?


    Looking back embarrassed, Liu Jing saw Chu Feng put on her clothes, but the strategic point was still obvious. She lowered her head and went to the kitchen: "well, I''ll cook."


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath, only when it was not time to go out of the room: "I''ll help you!"


    If you can''t win Yao Qianxue like this, you can only continue to think of a way.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1800

    In the kitchen, Chu Feng stood there cutting meat. Liu Jing was stunned by the knife skill. She forgot the embarrassment and blamed herself for opening the door rashly.


    But she used to be like this, really did not expect that Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue, who had always been cold, would almost combine with soul and flesh.


    In fact, what she did not know was that Chu Feng was a bully, and she just came to let Yao Qianxue survive.


    After cutting the meat, Chu Feng sees that Yao Qianxue is also taking a bath outside. He doesn''t even look at him. He goes over and sits on the sofa to read the news, and gives Chu Feng a back of the head.


    Know just so crucial time, Yao Qianxue asked whether to marry her, his answer has a question, otherwise it would have been a natural result now, also need not be Yao Qianxue cold eye relative.


    She exhaled and asked, "sister Jing, is there anything else to cut?"


    Liu Jing put the dishes aside, looked outside, and whispered, "well, you go out and chat with Qian Xue."


    "Do you think she''ll talk to me now? I was almost strong. She''s been raped Chu Feng spread his hands and put down the knife. For Yao Qianxue''s affairs, he did have a headache.


    Liu Jing was shocked: "did you just bend your bow?" The eyes subconsciously looked, found Chu Feng''s tent is still supporting, quickly moved away from the eyes.


    Chu Feng did not pay attention, took a fish to wash, also did not hide what: "yes, this girl''s head all day long only hope I love her one, but I can''t love her one at all. Liu Yan is the first one who will definitely chop me, and other people will let her live without herself."


    A sigh: "women are more trouble, I can feel that she has me in her heart, but can not pass that level, so this is it!"


    Liu Jing was stunned. She didn''t expect Chu Feng to be so fierce that she even tried to beat Yao Qianxue.


    But think about it and think it makes sense, Yao Qianxue just can''t pass the psychological barrier, believe that raw rice cooked mature rice, she will naturally come to understand, sorry to say: "sorry, oh, I came back too early."


    Chu Feng moved his legs and carried his trousers. He felt a little uncomfortable: "it''s OK."


    Liu Jing took a look at her slight movements. Her eyes peeked at her stealthily, and her voice was very thin: "that, or I''ll go out and buy seasonings to make fish. Do you continue?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and raised her hand to flick Liu Jing''s forehead: "don''t worry. I firmly believe that Qianxue''s life can only be mine. It''s just a matter of time."


    "I don''t mean that!" Liu Jing stepped back and wiped the water mark on her forehead angrily. She looked back at the outside. Yao Qianxue was sitting there watching the news, with her back to the kitchen: "it''s because I think you''re uncomfortable. I''ll go out for half an hour and come back again!"


    Uncomfortable?


    Chu Feng found that Liu Jing was not stupid and observant. Under such circumstances, a man was suffocating.


    However, thinking of Liu Jing''s idea of such a wonderful flower, Chu Feng couldn''t help laughing and crying: "forget it, if you go out again, she will certainly go out with you. After dinner, I will have a good talk with her, and I believe she will understand."


    "What''s more, I heard this afternoon that she didn''t marry he Junhua voluntarily, but her mother forced her to do it. That''s enough."


    Liu Jing nodded slightly and said such a bad idea. She was also a little embarrassed. She put the fish washed by Chu Feng in a dish. When she saw the tent, she blushed: "so, do you feel bad?"


    Nonsense, can''t it hurt?


    Chu Feng murmured in his heart and said solemnly: "nothing, it means that I am healthy and lasting."


    Liu Jing''s face was even more red: "I''m sorry to destroy your good deeds."


    Chu Feng mouth twitch, this thing can say sorry, do you still very happy to see me hard on Yao Qianxue?


    Wry smile: "I''m sorry, can you help me solve Oh, silly, stir fry."


    "Is that all right?" Liu Jing asked.


    Chu Feng turned on the gas stove and turned back: "what can I do?"


    Liu Jing lowered her head, and the deer in her heart fluttered: "can I help you solve this problem?"


    Chu Feng almost did not fall on the stove, thought Liu Jing said something, coughing: "that, Qianxue is there."


    Liu Jing didn''t know that chufeng refused politely. She mistakenly thought that chufeng meant Yao Qianxue was not here. She looked back and said, "yes, she won''t see it."


    I won''t see. Do you want to do it?


    Chu Feng was still surprised what Liu Jing wanted to do. The latter squatted down and opened the cabinet below. There was nothing in it. She went in.


    Chu Feng was stunned: "sister Jing, what are you doing?"


    Liu Jing raised her head and was facing the tent. She blushed: "when I was in college, people said that if a man held back too long, he would be empty. You are Liu Yan''s man, I am her cousin, and I hurt you just now, and so on!"


    Chu Feng finally understood what Liu Jing was going to do. She really wanted to help him solve the problem. Liu Jing didn''t think about the relationship between men and women, but worried that he would be suffocated.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what to say.She coughed gently: "sister Jing, it''s OK for me."


    "I''m ok, too." Liu Jing replied that she didn''t give Chu Feng a chance to stop her: "you can cook, don''t worry about me."


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath. He thought it was inappropriate. But Liu Jing insisted on it obviously and scratched her head. Should I accept it? Or accept it? Or do you really accept it?


    Thinking about it, Liu Jing was already taking off his pants, one hand shaking out.


    Chu Feng took a breath and felt that Liu Jing''s hand was holding the instrument steadily. Her eyes were rolling, and she was hesitating. Would you like it or not?


    Yao Qianxue looked at the news, picked up an apple, looked around, looked back at the kitchen, saw Chu Feng there expression stiff, small face a cold, then said: "sister Jing, where is the fruit knife?"


    Liu Jing, who was squatting in the cupboard, was about to open her mouth when she was frightened by Yao Qianxue. However, she forgot that she was still in the cupboard. She touched her head and quickly replied with pain: "in the bag of Sydney I bought in the morning."


    Yao Qianxue thinks that Liu Jing is squatting to wash vegetables. She has no doubt that she has found a fruit knife. She only finds something wrong. She looks back at Chu Feng, who wants to cook. But why is there something wrong with her expression?


    Squinting, seeing Chu Feng look at himself, Yao Qianxue stares at him and continues to read the news. He thinks that Chu Feng must be because of the embarrassment of the matter just now. In his heart, he says, son of a bitch, he wants to be a bully and doesn''t promise to marry me, asshole!


    Frightened by Yao Qianxue, Chu Feng''s flame suddenly goes out. She is angry there. If he finds herself hiding in the kitchen with Liu Jing, and the latter wants to study musical instruments for him, she will never forgive him in her life.


    Liu Jing breathed out a breath, patted her chest, and opened her mouth. Chu Feng''s hand directly covered her mouth: "sister Jing, help me cook!"


    Pull out Liu Jing and ask her to stand up. Chu Feng quickly puts on her pants. If Yao Qianxue goes into the kitchen, it will not be fun. There will not be enough time to wear pants.


    Liu Jing''s face was red, and she felt that she was too bold just now. According to the situation, Chu Feng has subsided, and she is shy of her idea just now. She lowers her head and whispers, "Oh!"


    Chu Feng patted Liu Jing on the shoulder and started cooking. He believed that Liu Jing was really worried about his suffocation. However, Chu Feng still felt that it was inappropriate for him to calm down at the moment. If Liu Yan knew, it would be difficult to explain. At that time, rabbits would always eat grass at the edge of the nest, and they would not be able to wash them off.


    Liu Jing didn''t know why she had proposed to help Chu Feng solve the problem. She kept her head down and said nothing, but she was very shy in her heart. There was also a little loss that she didn''t know.


    Half an hour later, in their similar and complicated emotions, four dishes and a black bone chicken soup were placed on the table, with all kinds of colors, flavors and flavors.


    Chu Feng sat down and breathed out a pleasant breath. She felt that it was quite good just now. She hadn''t cooked a meal like this for a long time. Although Liu Jing didn''t study musical instruments for him, it was a good interlude.


    Took a bowl to fill a bowl of chicken soup and handed it to Yao Qianxue: "that soup, just what I did was wrong."


    Liu Jing is there with her head down. I am a transparent person.


    He did not go to pick up the bowl of chicken soup handed over by Chu Feng. He filled a bowl and a chicken leg was there. He took it and bit it fiercely. It seemed that he was eating and drinking the flesh and blood of Chu Feng. Chu Feng looked at it and was speechless.


    I also know that now Yao Qianxue is still angry. Chu Feng curls his mouth and brings back the chicken soup to drink. He also thinks about how to talk to Yao Qianxue after dinner. It''s been two years, and it''s time to talk.


    After a meal, none of the three went to speak first. Liu Jing took a bath after eating first. Only Chu Feng and Yao Qianxue were left in the restaurant.


    Yao Qianxue is absent-minded to eat the meal, but the heart is very like this kind of atmosphere, simple to eat a meal, opposite to sitting his beloved man.


    "Qian Xue!"


    Chu Feng ate the last mouthful of rice, put down the bowl and said softly, "do you really want to marry he Junhua?"


    Yao Qianxue bit her lips and slowly raised her head: "will you marry me?"


    Chu Feng doesn''t know how to answer this question. He owes too many women and pays more than Yao Qianxue. How dare he speak easily?


    Exhaled a sulky breath: "we all know what each other is thinking, but also forgive me for not giving you any commitment, I began to tell you to go to a far away place, not just cheat you, that''s true."


    "I''m selfish. Even if I leave, I don''t want you to marry someone else, so I just did that. I''m sorry!"


    Yao Qianxue frowned: "where are you going?"


    "A place that may never come back." Chu Feng didn''t know how many crises there were, so he couldn''t guarantee it.


    Yao Qianxue put down her bowl and chopsticks and stood up, her pretty face as cold as ice: "you go, you will never come back, then don''t come to provoke me, the day after tomorrow, I will still get married.""I am a woman, I will follow a man after all. You can''t give me anything, but don''t stop me!"


    Chu Feng followed up and looked at Yao Qianxue''s indifferent turning back: "can you go out for a walk?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1801

    Yao Qianxue finally refused to go out with Chu Feng, but gave him a back figure and a cold word: I have a fiance, inconvenient!


    Outside the fengteng branch, Liu Jing personally sent Chu Feng out.


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng raised his head to look high, he did not use his left eye to see, but can feel Yao Qianxue must be there looking at, watching him.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s unhappy appearance, Liu Jing said, "in fact, Qianxue has already figured out a lot of problems in the half year since you disappeared. She even said when she was drunk that as long as you came back safely, she could not care about you having other women."


    Chu Feng turned back: "really?"


    Liu Jing nodded: "really!"


    Chu Feng showed a smile and then wryly smile: "but what''s wrong with her now?"


    "Here Liu Jing points to her heart.


    Liu Jing coughed repeatedly because of Chu Feng''s words. She quickly put down her hand and said, "it''s the heart."


    Chu Feng also embarrassed his own idea too dirty: "heart?"


    Liu Jing nodded and whispered, "she can not care about you because of your safety. She has other women, but she also has her own persistence and basic pride. Have you refused her anything?"


    Chu Feng micro Leng, nodded: "at that time she asked me if I would marry her, I said maybe, and then it has been cold face."


    Liu Jing suddenly gave Chu Feng a blank look: "Feng Shao, how can you say that you are also a smart man? Don''t you know how to coax women? I understand that you can''t give Qian Xue any promise. She doesn''t have to make your promise. She just wants to make sure you have her in your heart


    "And you don''t even have the heart to coax her, do you think she can not be angry?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and found that he seemed to be really wrong.


    At that time, Yao Qianxue asked about that sentence. Obviously, he didn''t care that he had other women. He just asked him whether he would marry her and admit her status. He didn''t say he wanted to be the only one.


    Blinking eyes, Chu Feng suddenly a little regret that he missed a chance to have Yao Qianxue, scratching his head: "it''s a pity."


    Liu Jing rolled her eyes and suddenly found that chufeng was full of women, but sometimes she didn''t know how to talk with a little fool.


    After thinking about it, Liu Jing said: "the wind is less. I can feel that Qianxue has not been so ostracized as before. She just needs your recognition. She doesn''t want to give up her pride, but she still exists quietly. After all, when Miss Chou Yeh talked to her, if she talked with you, she would be sad if she didn''t admit it."


    "If you can give her confidence and warmth, I believe she will give up for you. The whole world doesn''t matter. I can feel that Qianxue really loves you."


    Chu Feng thought about it and found that he neglected many details.


    Yao Qianxue is no longer as exclusive as before. Even today, she does not strongly express that she wants to be the only one. She just doesn''t find out. She thinks Yao Qianxue is as sorry and happy as before.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t think about Yao Qianxue''s change at that time. Happily, Yao Qianxue had him in her heart. Her engagement to he Junhua and even her marriage were only due to Mu Huanglian''s coercion.


    The mood suddenly relaxed a lot, after all, Yao Qianxue was the first girl he said he liked.


    She hugged Liu Jing''s face excitedly and gave her a kiss when she didn''t respond: "sister Jing, thank you for helping me tell Qianxue that I will not let her marry someone else. Tell her that as long as I am alive, I will marry her!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng turns to leave, leaving Liu Jing standing there in a daze.


    The feeling of the consciousness of the hands of the mouth, although once in love, but at most is hand in hand, the first kiss,,,, so no?


    With a little blush, Liu Jing turned around and walked back. Full of shyness, she entered the elevator and went back to the top floor.


    Just went in and saw Yao Qianxue standing in front of the French windows. If you look down from a height, you can''t see anything?


    In the heart murmured that Yao Qianxue should not have seen Chu Feng kiss her. She closed the door and went to open her mouth: "Qianxue, let me tell you less about the wind. He will not let you marry others. As long as he is alive, he will marry you."


    Yao Qianxue bit her lower lip and turned back: "that, you just came back so fast."


    Liu Jing blinked her eyes, suddenly saw Yao Qianxue''s meaning. She laughed and took her to sit down: "why, isn''t the wind less forcing you?"


    "Yes Yao Qianxue and Liu Jing have been together for more than a year. They can be said to be friends who have nothing to say. They nodded: "but I would like him to be such a bully. At least it shows that he has me in his heart. However, when I asked him whether he would marry me and confirm my status, he hesitated and did not answer positively."


    "But just now he really wanted you to say that to me, but you didn''t mean to deceive me?"


    Yao Qianxue is a cold and silent girl when she is abroad, but in fact, she is only a 20-year-old girl. She has the same yearning for love and fantasy for her beloved.Liu Jing nodded and said with a smile, "will I cheat you? But why didn''t you go out with him just now


    Chu Feng has made it clear that Yao Qianxue has also changed a lot. It can be said that there should be no estrangement between them, but they still make such a result.


    Yao Qianxue pursed her lips and didn''t tell Liu Jing why.


    Looking out into the distant night, this is just her little revenge on Chu Feng. Who told me that I was so sad for you so many times, now let you worry about it, deserve it!


    Liu Jing side of the head, showing a playful smile, but also did not ask what, who, not a little secret of their own.


    And even if the estrangement between them disappears, some things still need to be faced. He Junhua''s position is doomed to Yao Qianxue''s unwillingness to say that the wedding should be cancelled. Secondly, there is mu Huanglian among them, and it is not good to die.


    Liu Jing shakes her head. Chu Feng still has a lot of things to do to win Yao Qianxue.


    The revolution has not yet succeeded, comrades still need to work hard!


    Chu Feng, who left, is fresh and fresh on the road. Although Yao Qianxue still treats him coldly, there is Liu Jing''s words. Chu Feng believes that Yao Qianxue has understood Yao Qianxue''s mind and firmly believes that the result of the last two is good.


    The rest is to get rid of he Junhua''s affairs and let the wolf calf pay for Liu Yan''s affairs. It just takes a little time.


    The day after tomorrow is the wedding time. I don''t know if I can catch up with it. If you want to move a person in the secular world, or he Junhua, such a person with status, excuses and reasons are necessary.


    "Rascal


    Thinking about the wedding, I walked forward, and there was a contemptuous voice of drinking and swearing: "if it hadn''t been for the early return, another ignorant girl had been poisoned by you. Is that how my sister was taken down by you? Rogue


    Chu Feng side head, see Xuanyuan Huining standing there, a face cold, full of scorn.


    "Can''t anyone tell you that tracking is a very impolite thing


    "What''s more, what''s the relationship between me and my woman? Are you my mother or my wife?"


    "I''m your sister-in-law!" Xuanyuan Huining came forward and said, "I want to take good care of you for my sister. I can''t let you open up the harem again when my sister is not here!"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. A sister-in-law like you was simply tormented. He shook his head: "my sister-in-law has no right to take care of his brother-in-law''s affairs. Don''t you know?"


    Xuanyuan Huining was stunned: "who can take care of you? I''ll find it!"


    Chufeng found Xuanyuan Huining silly is so cute, can this thing be found? I am myself. I represent myself. I don''t want to be managed by others. Who can?


    Playing heart up, Chu Feng said with a smile: "only my woman can manage me, the rest of the people, even if my parents are alive, can''t look for a few women. This woman who wants to live with me has the right!"


    "So, are you sure you want to take care of me?"


    Xuanyuan Huining frown, cold Yan face passed doubt, was Chu wind suddenly to around dizzy, half a day to react, pretty face angry, fist toward Chu Feng: "asshole, you tease me."


    Only his woman can manage it and ask her if she wants to. Isn''t it a show to tease her?


    Chu Feng ha ha a smile: "not stupid."


    In the face of Xuanyuan Huining''s fist, both of them didn''t use the strength of the martial arts. Xuanyuan Huining immediately lost his center of gravity and was about to hit the ground.


    Chufeng amused a smile, found Xuanyuan Huining such a wonderful sister-in-law in the side is still very interesting, and Oriental rhyme as nothing to tease is also good.


    Xuanyuan Huining was in Chu Feng''s arms. Her brain was short circuited. When she heard Chu Feng''s words, she responded. Ah, she got up and jumped out of Chu Feng''s arms: "you said you wouldn''t hold me."


    Chufeng shook hands and laughed and walked forward: "that I was helping you, not holding you, don''t misunderstand!"


    Xuanyuan Huining clenched his teeth and felt the touch of Chu Feng''s big hand on his waist. He said angrily, "son of a bitch, you''re such a rascal. Your sister-in-law will never let go."


    Chu Feng staggers forward, bumps into the lamp post, looks back helpless, in the heart ten thousand Grass Mud Horse whistling, how do you not keep a low profile at all?


    Sure enough, people around Chu Feng cast a look of disdain, obviously the three words sister-in-law, so that passers-by around Chu Feng as a rogue brother-in-law.


    Xuanyuan Huining also found that passers-by around him despised Chu Feng, blinked his eyes and changed his expression of grievance: "three months, how do you want me and my sister to explain?"


    Chu Feng was suddenly Lei''s outside Jiao inside tender, corner of the mouth twitch: "no way to play happily."


    Turn around and run, in the eyes of so many people disdain, even if he is Chu Feng, also can''t afford it!


    Xuanyuan Huining''s cold face passed a light banter. She quickly followed her and said, "brother-in-law, don''t leave me alone. It''s twins."


    Chufeng in front of smell speech is to speed up the pace, do not run, old face lost.This episode also became a frequent topic in the circle of friends in the next few days, which was unexpected to Chu Feng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1802

    Chu Feng is in great distress.


    At first, I still feel Xuanyuan Huining is not deeply involved in the world, but her personality is a little cold, but now Chu Feng finds that she is wrong.


    Xuanyuan Huining is really not deep in the world, but she is also extremely smart. She can catch all the things on the surface. She only finds the strange look of passers-by around her, and immediately reacts to give Chu Feng a big embarrassment.


    When she felt that Chu Feng couldn''t bear it, she didn''t go on and resumed the cool and arrogant posture.


    Stop, Chu Feng look back, found no one with strange eyes to see him, just calculate relief.


    He didn''t care to face thousands of enemies, but he was afraid of these things. Xuanyuan Huining was very embarrassed when he got the chance. Chu Feng laughed bitterly: "are you a monkey sent by heaven to punish me?"


    Xuanyuan Huining glared at Chu Feng: "you are a monkey. Your whole family is a monkey."


    "Who told you to hold me


    Chu Feng walked forward slowly, and said: "send me not to hold, that is not to see you fall, I carefully help you?"


    Xuanyuan Huining followed him and said sarcastically: "didn''t you take me for a while, would I almost fall down? You deserve it


    Chu Feng stopped and looked back: "you are challenging my bottom line!"


    Chu Feng''s words suddenly became poor. Xuanyuan Huining was not the enemy. In addition, she was the sister of crape myrtle. There was no hatred on both sides. In addition, she was so overbearing and beautiful that Chu Feng couldn''t go down.


    Pointing to Xuanyuan Huining, he finally put it down and went on: "good men don''t fight with women."


    Xuan Yuan Hui Ning Leng hum: "slag man."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled, really want to give her a slap.


    Shaking his head in his heart, he warned himself not to be angry, not to quarrel with this woman. Chu Feng went on walking, when Xuanyuan Huining was transparent.


    Xuanyuan Huining glanced over a smug smile and felt that Chu Feng was worried that he would continue to make him ugly.


    Walking forward for a distance, suddenly came a man with a hat. He was in a panic and looked back from time to time. He almost hit Chu Feng and ran past him.


    A few cars on the side of the road also braked sharply, and more than a dozen men in black came down quickly: "hurry up, don''t run away for that guy!"


    Chufeng frowns and stops. Xuanyuan Huining looks back at her. She keeps on going forward. She doesn''t find that chufeng stops and bumps into it directly.


    Chu Feng was bumped forward to go out a few steps, but said: "walk to see the way, the teacher did not teach you?"


    Xuanyuan Huining glared at Chu Feng: "rogue!"


    Chu Feng startled: "you hit me, how can I be a rascal again?"


    Xuanyuan Huining clenched her ruddy lips and hated: "I bumped into you, and you ate my tofu. You deliberately stopped."


    Chu Feng felt that it was unreasonable, and felt it necessary to let Xuanyuan Huining recognize right and wrong, pointing to her and shaking her finger: "it''s all over. This time, you can talk about how I''m a rascal and how I''ll eat your tofu. My character is not good, but it''s not to the extent that you slander me at will."


    "Hit me, you still have reason, fortunately you are not in the secular world, otherwise absolutely is a master of porcelain."


    I fuck you!


    Who the hell am I going to argue with? I am more unjust than Dou E!


    In the heart a burst of helplessness, Chu Feng put down his hand and shook his head: "OK, count me bad luck, come to you to walk in front of you, and so on. Don''t suddenly stop and be hit by me, and then say I deliberately stab you."


    Xuanyuan Huining was satisfied with a smile. Chu Feng put down his hand and that was compromise. He just heard Chu Feng''s words and felt a little wrong. He reacted and was very angry: "Chu Feng, you still want to be a rascal to me. You are not a person, you and I go together."


    Chu Feng looked at the distance, the group of men in black surrounded the man who had run past, and asked absently: "no, walking side by side, you will say I hold your hand, I walk behind you."


    "You want to stab me?" Xuanyuan Hui said


    Chu Feng frowned: "I''m not interested in you, and I don''t know how long you haven''t wiped your butt."


    Xuanyuan Huining''s face was angry. She was shy and angry in her heart. She raised her hand to fight with Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng saw something. Her face changed and her figure flashed. The latter saw that the person in front of her was missing. She quickly turned back: "Chu Feng, I won''t forgive you. You want to do that",, ""


    later, Xuanyuan Huining forgot how to say it. She just looked at the man in black who was kicked out by Chu Feng like a ball.


    How to start for no reason, just do what''s right?


    Xuanyuan Huining thought, more than a dozen men in black who just got out of the car had been turned over on the ground by Chu Feng. They either fainted or fell on the ground and were in pain.


    Curiously walked over and looked at the men in black around him. He saw Chu Feng holding up the injured man: "how can you hit people casually and break the rules?"The hermit warrior can''t do anything to ordinary people. Just now Chu Feng obviously used the power of martial arts. She didn''t think it was appropriate.


    "Uncle Pao, what''s the matter? Why are you in Xiangjiang?" Chufeng ignored Xuanyuan Huining, just patted the dust on the man who helped him up.


    "Breeze!" The man heard some familiar voice, a Leng exclaimed.


    Chu Feng showed a smile: "it''s me, uncle cannon. You haven''t said how you are in Xiangjiang."


    This person is Lin Dabao, the village head of Linjia village. However, Chu Feng feels strange about how he appears in Xiangjiang.


    Looking at more than ten men on the ground, Lin Da Pao has been chasing himself for more than half an hour. Now all of them have been knocked down by Chu Feng. He quickly said, "I don''t have time to say that now. Go and save people. Lin Qian''s parents have been arrested."


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated: "where are they?"


    Lin shook his head. "I don''t know, but they should know." Pointing to more than a dozen men in black on the ground.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly cold. He called Du Yaming to transfer the car. He also mentioned a man in black who did not faint. His eyes were indifferent: "who are you? Who are you? Where are you?"


    The man in black snorted wildly and disdained the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng is too lazy to talk to such a person who feels good about himself. When he raises his hand, the man is thrown out and bumps into the garbage can on the road. He faints on the spot, and his whole body is disabled.


    Mentioning the second man in black, Chu Feng asked coldly, "say it!"


    The man in black looked nervous, especially when he saw his companion who did not answer Chu Feng''s question just now, he was even more frightened: "well, we don''t know where the man has gone. We are only responsible for catching people and chasing him. The other two don''t know where they are going. I really don''t know!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and he didn''t find any deception. Obviously, these people came out to arrest people together. They chased Lin Da Pao, and they didn''t know where the people had gone.


    A little closer, his eyes were cold and he asked again, "whose are you?" As long as you know who the master is, it is not difficult to find.


    The man in black looks flickering and dare not answer.


    Chu Feng didn''t delay time. He threw the man in black out and looked at the other men in black who didn''t faint on the ground: "who can tell me, or do you want to be a flying man in the air like the two of them?"


    "Xiao Feng is a 17-8-year-old girl and a group of rich children."


    Lin Da Pao was shocked by Chu Feng''s strength, and quickly came to pull Chu Feng. He seemed to be worried that he would cause death: "I remember the license plate number of one of the cars, Xiang h1997!"


    Chu Feng a Leng: "license plate number, fragrant h1997?"


    Lin nodded: "yes, I have never seen such a license plate number, so I was particularly impressed at that time."


    Chufeng frowned. Maybe Lin cannons don''t know the license plate of Xiang h1997, but Chu Feng had just heard Liu Yan say when he first arrived at Jianghai.


    This is Xiangjiang No.1 car. Once upon Xiangjiang''s return, it was specially designed to receive the national No.1 VIP class vehicle. Later, it also received the second term No.1. It is usually parked in the official''s residence and used as the special vehicle of Xiangjiang executive officer.


    It seems that it is the family members of the chief executive of Xiangjiang, chief executive of chief executive Liu.


    While waiting for Du Yaming to transfer her car, Chu Feng also asked her to continue to investigate where the xiangh1997 car is now, and then asked, "Uncle artillery, what''s going on?"


    It turns out that with the rapid development of Linjia village, every family has become a family worth more than one million yuan. The village organized a trip to Xiangjiang. A total of more than 40 families were visited by more than 70 people. They found a good tour guide to guide them to enjoy the prosperity of Xiangjiang.


    In the afternoon, when she bought a necklace in the shop, she thought it was worth a lot of money.


    At the same time, there was a girl who wanted to buy the necklace, but because Lindsey''s mother saw it first and she didn''t want to give up, the store sold it to her.


    She thought it was just a small thing, but in the evening, the girl suddenly appeared with more than 20 men and women, as well as 40 or 50 bodyguards, even with guns.


    During the day, it turned out that they were all swallowing their breath together. At night, they came to revenge Lin Xi''s mother''s ignorance and captured them. Lin wanted to stop them and broke a rich childe''s head with an ashtray, so he was chased all the way by bodyguards.


    Chu Feng frowned. It turned out that it was a rich girl who couldn''t bear to breathe. During the day, many people dared not move. At night, he summoned people to take revenge. Such a thing is not new. However, he didn''t expect that after 44 powerful families, there were such overbearing rich children: "have you called the police?"


    "I started to call the police, but there is no news so far. I also told them what kind of car the people were taken away from."Chu Feng helpless smile, the police heard incense h1997, where dare to go out at will?


    Pat Lin cannon on the shoulder: "it''s OK, they will be OK."


    Xuanyuan Huining probably knew what happened. Chu Feng and this man knew each other, but when he looked at Chu Feng, he felt that there was something wrong with him. He seemed to have more solemnity and seriousness, which was totally different from the kind of scoundrel and even arrogant.


    What a hypocritical fellow!


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng also received the news that the car is now Tiandi Fangsong club!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1803

    Tiandi Fangsong club is a high-end consumption club that has only risen in recent half a year.


    Although it can''t compare with the fengteng Entertainment City carefully planned by heaven and earth and Shen Xiuqin, it has a very high status in Xiangjiang, and there is no lack of people who spend money to get drunk and have fun every night.


    The time is close to ten o''clock. Besides the singing of heaven and earth, luxury cars gather. At first glance, all the sports cars started at a million, and cars under one million are almost invisible.


    Such a place is destined to be a place where the common people struggle all their lives, but it is a very simple thing for the powerful people, and even if they come every night, it doesn''t matter.


    The reason why tiantianfangsong has been able to develop to this level after more than half a year''s rise has something to do with the human rights issue six months ago.


    Because of the stupid behavior of the forty-four families, ordinary people started to drink and scold, and beat down the circle of powerful people.


    In the past, the children of high-ranking officials who used to go out to have fun are keeping a low profile. Therefore, some people have specially created a place for them to play, in order to avoid the occurrence of public crisis. After that event, ordinary people are not as awed of the powerful as before.


    It''s like a news in Guangzhou a few days ago.


    A son of a powerful man who returned home took several friends to the bar to have fun. When he saw a beautiful and beautiful female college student, he moved his mind and wanted to use his identity and money to tempt the girl to submit.


    But the girl''s tough refusal, no face at all, led to the power of the children very angry.


    Later, he tried to kidnap that girl in the bathroom, which eventually caused public anger. Ordinary people no longer cry out that my father is Li Gang, so he gave up his flag and beat up his friends.


    The son of a powerful man did not know who had killed his descendants.


    After this incident came out, many of the children of powerful people were quiet and even more low-key.


    Tiantianfangge is such a place to play for the influential children who choose to be low-key. Therefore, the business is very good. All the people who come and go with them are the children of the powerful. Naturally, there is no lack of the possibility of making money.


    Tonight, the sky and earth are still as lively as ever.


    No matter in the hall or in the box, all the guests are full. The children of the powerful people gather here in groups to have fun with their young stars or female college students, or with their own little white face.


    But they no longer go out to show their superiority. They choose to huddle in a corner and have fun with people in the same circle. At least, there will be no more car racing parties in the street, nor will they be able to oppress people with power.


    Tonight, more than 40 powerful children gathered in the largest box to play here, and more than 40 bodyguards scattered in the corridor outside their box.


    People passing by are slightly curious. Who is in the box? How many bodyguards are there?


    Inside, a group of influential children drinking, singing and playing is very lively, but there is only one seat, just two people, a man and a woman, the man is full of noble spirit, the nose is high, showing a touch of pride.


    The eyes of 20-year-old girls are not attractive.


    But if you look at them carefully, you will find that the rest of the people in the private room look at them with awe. Obviously, they are the backbone of these people.


    "We haven''t seen each other for five years. You''re getting more and more beautiful."


    The handsome man raised his glass in his hand and showed his gallant demeanor: "I still remember that we were just in high school at that time, but you went to Tianchi, runyun, this time back, won''t you go?"


    The woman, originally Pan Long, is the second miss of he family, he runyun. The man sitting next to her is not an unknown person. She is the only son of Xiangjiang chief executive, Liu Kaiyu!


    They used to be classmates in junior high school and high school.


    He runyun drank a mouthful of red wine. His body swayed gently with the music, and his head did not return: "Shengchao is not good. Many things I play are meaningless. I heard some of my classmates in Tianchi say that none of the men in Shengchao can do. There is no power of Tianchi people. So I have to go back to Tianchi and marry Tianchi man later."


    Looking at it vaguely, he said: "it''s all old history. Now the men in the holy Dynasty use the emperor Dan of fengteng group. They are all real men. They can absolutely satisfy you. If you really marry to Tianchi, I will be sad!"


    He Runxin cut: "how, want to bubble me?"


    Liu Kaiyu nodded: "it depends on whether you give the chance."


    "I think you want to have sex with me In Tianchi for many years, he Runxin''s character is not as implicit as the Shengchao girl''s, sarcastically dancing up: "but you don''t have a chance. I still think the size of Western men is more suitable. I still want to marry to Tianchi, and I won''t give you any fun."


    Liu Kaiyu has a good laugh and stares at he Runxin, who is dancing to the bathroom, swallowing his saliva.In the past, when I was a classmate with he runyun, we were still young, and he runyun was a little girl. Now a few years later, she is already a beautiful girl, and Liu Kaiyu is naturally interested in it.


    As soon as he runyun left, a young woman with heavy make-up came and sat down, and approached Liu Kaiyu actively: "Liu Shao, you didn''t pay attention to others tonight. Why, do you like Miss He er?"


    Liu Kaiyu nodded and his hands swam in the heavy make-up women''s clothes which had several life exchanges: "yes, I''m in love with her. This watch has been back in Tianchi for a few years, and it''s very watery. I really want to see what kind of scene is under her clothes."


    "To help her out tonight, this smelly woman doesn''t even touch me. What''s she doing?"


    "Liu Shao, do you still remember the medicine you gave me the first time?"


    Liu Kaiyu was stunned. The first time he saw a woman with heavy makeup, the latter refused to eat with him. He prescribed medicine for her and took it away. Later, the woman seduced him twice. Of course, he remembered.


    With a meaningful smile, the woman with heavy make-up went over and pounded in her bag and took out something. While everyone was playing, she handed a small bag of powdery things to Liu Kaiyu: "when I ate this, I felt like it was floating on the sea. So I asked people to find it for me. I ate a little bit every time I did something."


    "As if she was drunk, did miss he drink a lot tonight? No residue


    The woman with heavy make-up giggled and stood up when she saw he runyun in the bathroom: "it''s a deal!"


    "Liu Shao, bring me the two men I just arrested."


    He runyun drank another glass of wine, feeling meaningless. He said to Liu Kaiyu with a proud smile: "let these mainlanders know that we are inviolable and inviolable to them."


    Liu Kaiyu saw that he runyun''s look had not changed. She knew that it would take about half an hour to take effect. However, she said that Liu Kaiyu hesitated: "runyun, now the country is different from the past. The powerful people should be careful, or they will be submerged in minutes. Just scare them. What are you going to do?"


    He runyun sneered: "Liu Shao, are you still the original you? You are the only son of the chief executive. Do you still worry about two troublemakers who come to Xiangjiang for tourism? Don''t joke with me. No matter how the world changes, the power is the mainstay of the pilgrimage. It will not change in another ten or twenty years. "


    "In the face of these villains, we have abused them for thousands of times. They can only suffer. Liu Shao, don''t let me down!"


    Liu Kaiyu frowned slightly. As the son of the chief executive, he knew better than many people the influence of the 44 powerful families. He was despised by he runyun and was a little uncomfortable.


    He runyun impatiently said: "hurry up, you bring it out, I let my bodyguard play dead them, and you have nothing to do with it, OK? I have to go back and have a rest soon. I will get married the day after tomorrow with my sister


    After thinking about it, Liu Kaiyu waved for two people to come over. They nodded and went to the compartment inside the box to bring out two people, one male and one female, bound with hands and feet.


    The music in the room also stopped. He runyun, carrying a glass of wine, went over to the two people who had fainted. He said with a smile, "you dare to grab what you like with me. You just don''t know whether to live or die."


    On the ground, it was Lin Qian''s parents who were kidnapped and taken away. They woke up with drinks on their faces. Their heads were dazed and their heads looked up. When they saw the young men and women with funny eyes around them, their eyes were full of fear.


    He runyun was very satisfied with the look of fear. He pointed to the four bodyguards he had arranged for her, two black people and two Chinese people.


    Referring to Lindsey''s father: "James, Laban, this man is a little older, but he looks a little rich. It''s yours."


    Pointing to Lindsey''s mother again, she sneered: "it''s just death to grab what I like. She belongs to you. Play for me, play here and show us."


    All the people present cried out. This is the club of powerful people. They have been suppressed for a long time. They have not insulted others like this for a long time. They are excited like chicken blood.


    Lindsey''s parents exclaimed, "no!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1804

    The two Negroes, grinning grimly, went up, picked up Lindsey''s father, and went to the compartment where they started.


    Everyone showed a meaningful smile. It was obvious that there was something wrong with the two blacks. Some people knew what kind of torture Lindsey''s father was going to suffer.


    The remaining two bodyguards came forward to lift Lindsey''s mother. No matter what she called her struggle, it was useless. Her hands and feet were bound by ropes, and they were doomed to bear passively.


    The wine bottles and glasses on the table top were all cleared, and they put Lindsey''s mother on it, smiling ferociously.


    Although Lin Qian''s mother is over 40 years old, her family condition has been improved and maintained properly. She looks like she is 30 years old. Obviously, she has used Fengyuan Yangyin pills to recuperate, which is tender and tender.


    Otherwise, she would not have a pretty and sweet daughter like Lindsey.


    Liu Kaiyu came forward and saw Lin Xi''s mother. When he began to take people to help he runyun find trouble, he didn''t see anyone in the car. At the moment, he saw Lin Xi''s mother struggling there. After the struggle, a pair of snow-white plump legs glittered, and the black leggings could also see the traces inside.


    Breathing a little bit more heavy, very want to shout a let go, I come!


    The rest of the dignitaries also showed a look of great interest. The woman that Lindsey''s mother had maintained was still very attractive.


    He runyun Jiao smile: "I give you, give me up!"


    The two bodyguards nodded. Although Lin Qian''s mother seemed a little old, she was better than some young girls with heavy make-up.


    One of the bodyguards of he family came forward to tear up Linqian''s mother''s skirt. The other one also violently tore off her upper garment, revealing the black cover of underpants and upper body. The air was hot and dry for a while.


    A lot of sexual mouth are dark pharyngeal saliva, and Liu Kaiyu''s idea is the same, get out of the way, I come!


    He runyun was still smiling: "play her hard and let her know that she is a mainland guest I can easily trample to death."


    Chu Feng came in with a gloomy look. Lin Da Pao was nervous. Just now Chu Feng arrived, he didn''t see what was going on, so he knocked down dozens of bodyguards outside the door to the ground.


    "It''s you!"


    He runyun also responded. He immediately recognized that it was the one who slapped her at the airport. He gave a cold smile: "I sent people to look for you everywhere. You sent them to the door by yourself. Good. Someone, take him down and cut off his limbs!"


    The two bodyguards of he family who wanted to attack Lin Xi''s mother were also slightly angry. They were supposed to have a delicious meal, but they were interrupted before they started. Moreover, they seemed to have conflicts with he runyun. Naturally, they couldn''t let go.


    Rubbing hands toward Chu Feng, they all ignore why Chu Feng can come in, dozens of bodyguards outside the door, where have they gone?


    Chu Feng walked forward, without saying a word. The two bodyguards of he family cheered and joined hands, but they didn''t understand the situation. His body of more than 100 Jin flew out and hit the bar fiercely.


    The head is broken and the blood is light. One of the waist bones directly hits the edge, and the sound of clicking will know what''s going on. If you don''t die, you''ll be paraplegic.


    Xuanyuan Huining, who came in at last, saw Chu Feng and let two ordinary people pay a heavy price. He frowned: "you can''t do this!"


    Take two steps and stand beside Chu Feng: "it''s too heavy!"


    Chu Feng takes a cold look at her. Liu Kaiyu and others also look at Xuanyuan Huining who comes in. Their first reaction is sister fan. Later, they find that they are a little different from each other. Xuanyuan Huining''s aggressive beauty is slightly better than sister fan''s.


    Pointing to Lin Xi''s mother, who was crying with tears on the table, she said, "I''ve done too much. What about them? Do you know what happens if I come a little late? "


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t notice at first. After hearing the words, she saw Lin Xi''s mother lying there with her hands and feet tied. She immediately understood what was going on and said angrily, "it''s too much."


    He runyun also responded, and then he saw the miserable appearance of the two bodyguards. Looking at Chu Feng, he repeatedly shook his head: "you''re in trouble. You''re really in trouble this time."


    At this time, suddenly came a scream. Chu Feng''s expression was stagnant, and his figure flickered. He went to the compartment, raised his feet and kicked open the door. Seeing the situation inside, he saw a violent killing opportunity on his face.


    Two black people were there. They pressed Linxi''s father under their bodies. In their mouths, there were chrysanthemums, chrysanthemums, and Chu Feng. They clenched their fists and let out their murderous opportunities.


    Xuanyuan Huining looked curiously. Although she didn''t see anything clearly, she seemed to be naked. She quickly turned around and didn''t dare to see anything.


    Lin cannons also ran to see the situation inside, shocked: "bastards, you brutes!"


    Chu Feng hands, in two by the door suddenly opened in the black daze, two hands hold them directly throw out.


    He turned to let Lin cannon in to take care of Lin Xi''s father. He walked to the two naked black men with a cold look. He picked up a red wine bottle and smashed it to reveal sharp parts. He ignored the expression of dozens of people who were stiff and scared.When he came to a black man, he raised his foot and trampled on the bones of his feet. The sad cry made everyone feel cold. Xuanyuan Huining turned back subconsciously and quickly moved away his eyes. It was too cruel.


    But all this is not over. Chu Feng raises the bottle in his hand and stabs it fiercely between the black''s legs. Something flies out and hits the mouth of the woman who gives medicine to Liu Kaiyu.


    The latter''s mouth was full of blood. Ah, she screamed and fainted. The thing was still in her mouth. Although she had studied the ideal of life with Lao Hei, it was different.


    The cruel bloodiness also made he runyun angry: "you are not qualified, you are not qualified!"


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to hear the general, similar treatment of the second black man, almost inhuman, his mind is just to see Lindsey''s father that desperate look.


    A great man will collapse when he is humiliated like this.


    All the people on the scene looked slightly. Chu Feng''s method was too ferocious.


    But all this did not stop. Chu Feng got up and raised his hand. The two black people''s voices stopped in amazement. They just could catch a few golden lights just now.


    The two black people were twitching there. After more than ten seconds, they were completely silent. Their eyes were wide. They seemed to see something terrible before they died.


    Raised his feet, the two bodies were chufeng a kick into the bathroom, turned to face the public, clear face is not covered up the killing and crazy, so that everyone dare not look directly at him.


    The hand gently waves out, the box door closes directly, let everybody''s heart not live to jump.


    He runyun, however, did not know the general situation, and kept shaking his head there: "you are not qualified, you are not qualified, you hurt them, you kill them, you do not have this qualification."


    Chu Feng slowly stepped forward and slapped him in the face, which was even heavier than when he was at the airport. He directly let her fly out and hit the sofa, which also made the whole venue quiet.


    His eyes indifferently swept he runyun, indifferent said: "in the airport I saved you, you can live to now, do not want you to be grateful, also don''t care about you to put a black gun on me, but tonight, I and you are endless, you wait for me."


    "Auntie, it''s me!" she whispered


    Linqian''s mother was almost about to collapse there. She kept struggling. She opened her eyes subconsciously when she heard the voice of Chu Feng. She cried louder.


    "Xiao Feng, it''s so nice to see you. They''re just scoundrels. All of them are rogues."


    Chu Feng''s face swept past a helpless embarrassment, and Lin Qian''s mother was holding him like this, feeling quite uncomfortable.


    Exhaled a breath, also know that can''t at this time, clap Linxi''s mother to Xuanyuan Huining said: "find a suit for my aunt to wear."


    Xuanyuan Huining looked around: "where do you have clothes?"


    Chu Feng let Lin Xi''s mother let go: "if you don''t have it, you can''t find it and let others give it to you."


    Xuanyuan Huining was clear. She looked around and pointed to a woman who was similar to Linxi''s mother: "take off your clothes."


    Chu Feng did not pay attention to these, just looked at the dozens of people who were deterred, stretched out his hand, a fruit knife in the distance reached his hand, and said indifferently, "I just want to know who sent someone to kidnap my aunt and uncle?"


    Everyone''s eyes twinkle and shocked. Chu Feng takes things from the sky. He is also curious about how the security guards are not coming. Where are the bodyguards?


    Chu Feng sighed a little, suddenly approached a man, fruit knife in front of his eyes: "say


    The man knew, but he didn''t dare to say, "I don''t know!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are cold, he knows that this matter is absolutely not he runyun''s affair.


    One pressed the man''s hand on the table top, the fruit knife in his hand fell like bean curd, and cut off his arm with the fruit knife.


    Ignoring the blood and the panic caused by blood, Chu Feng pulled a woman who had just been threatened by Xuanyuan Huining to take off her clothes: "you say it!"


    The woman shook her head in fear: "I don''t know!"


    Without the second sentence, Chu Feng did not have the slightest pity for the lady, and even a woman cut off one of her hands.


    Just about to pull the third person, Liu Kaiyu, who has been frowning and silent, came forward: "it''s the people I sent out. Don''t embarrass them."


    Chu Feng took back his hand, and his eyes were cold: "you have the courage to admit that you still have some responsibilities. You are still a man. I know the whole story. You are just an accomplice. If you break your hands, the rest of you will break a hand. The matter tonight will be over!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1805

    People feel that is so absurd, but what Chu Feng said is so true.


    Liu Kaiyu narrowed his eyes: "my name is Liu Kaiyu, chairman of Liu''s trading company. Brother, we played too much tonight, but you also killed two people in blood and seriously injured two people. I can ignore this matter. How about it?"


    The calm and bloody Chu Feng shows is definitely not something that an ordinary person can easily show.


    He knew that he runyun offended the hard Lord this time, but he was a proud man, but he also had a little bit of his own persistence, otherwise it would not be possible to gather so many people around him.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "even if you are the son of the chief executive, you should also break your hand."


    A woman said weakly, "he is indeed the chief executive''s son."


    Chu Feng has no fluctuation. The car with the license plate of Xiang h1997 is parked outside. Just saying so is just a confirmation.


    Seeing Chu Feng, he heard Liu Kaiyu''s identity, but he was still not moved. The rest of the people speculated in their hearts, either pretending to be forced or being a fool.


    But how do not feel, Chu Feng is a powerful person.


    Liu Kaiyu is more dignified when he sees Chu Feng like this. Although he is a little dirty in his heart, he is different from ordinary dandies. Otherwise, Lao Tzu, the chief executive, would have killed him.


    "I can compensate," he said


    Chu Feng firmly shook his head: "cut hands, three minutes to consider, you continue, I personally automatic hand off!"


    "Breeze!" Inside the compartment, Lin Da Pao also helped Lin Xi''s father, who simply put on a pair of trousers: "he''s crazy."


    Chu Feng looks shocked, turned around and went to see Linxi''s father is there giggling, his heart slightly uncomfortable.


    "Eat sausages, eat sausages, eat sausages!" muttered Lindsey''s father


    Chu Feng clenched his fist slightly, put his hand on his wrist, and his face became more and more ugly. The abnormal behavior of the two black people just now had already made Linqian''s father collapse. This was beyond the ordinary medical treatment. Even he had no way to deal with it. It was caused by a kind of psychological shadow.


    It can only be said that Lindsey''s father, inner strength collapsed.


    Close your eyes and take a deep breath: "Uncle cannon, you take both of them to the hospital first, and I''ll be there later!" Then he said to Xuanyuan Huining, "send them."


    "I don''t!" Xuanyuan Huining shakes her head. Other people''s feelings may be worse, but her feelings are not wrong. Chu Feng has a startling opportunity to kill people.


    Chu Feng knows Xuanyuan Huining''s stubbornness, but he doesn''t ask: "Uncle cannon, you can send them over."


    "Lao Lin, what''s wrong with you Lin Qian''s mother has calmed down her mood. When she comes to see her husband giggling and talking to herself, she says heartbroken.


    Lin Da Pao told him to be careful. He and Lin Qian''s mother would send Lin Xi''s father to the hospital first. If he suffered such a great mental shock, he would have to see a doctor, otherwise his life would be over.


    The box door closed from the new, Chu Feng turned back: "three minutes, then don''t blame me!"


    "Somebody


    After a burst of drinking, the closed box door was opened again. Dozens of elite donghongmen came in. Du Yaming also followed. She did not come in on purpose just now, but let Chu Feng abuse this group of powerful children first.


    Seeing Du Yaming appear, Liu Kaiyu exclaimed, "Miss Du?"


    Suddenly thought of what to look at Chu Feng, can let Du Yaming mobilize donghongmen elite work, only one, Chu wind, less wind!


    Before he had time to make a sound, Chu Feng''s fingers fell, and dozens of donghongmen''s elites rushed forward like a wolf, pressing dozens of powerful children in the ground, and their hands were up and down. The blood was flowing. Xuanyuan Huining couldn''t bear to look directly at him and close his eyes.


    She heard that Chu Feng was cruel and bloody before, but now she finally believed it was true.


    Chu Feng also took a knife and went to Liu Kaiyu. His eyes were frozen, his hands were up and down, and the two knives flashed. Liu Kaiyu''s hands fell to the ground. The whole box was filled with bloody smell and screams.


    Throwing away the knife in his hand, Chu Feng looked back: "throw it to the hospital. Anyone looking for you will investigate his family and throw it to the ICAC."


    Du Yaming knew that Chu Feng was depressed and violent in his heart. After seeing Xuanyuan Huining, Du Yaming asked donghongmen elite to take away dozens of powerful children and throw them to the hospital. The lesson was enough, and it was not good to die.


    The box quieted down, and the door closed again. Xuanyuan Huining resisted the smell of disgusting and looked at he runyun, who was scared. What should Chu Feng do to him?


    Approaching, Chu Feng said coldly: "my uncle is crazy, and my aunt almost collapsed. You like this way of trampling on other people''s dignity and pride, don''t you?"


    Heavy questions, let he runyun subconsciously excited, raised his head, there is no longer the kind of arrogance in the face of Chu Feng, now only fear.


    Chu Feng did not know the general continued: "have you tried to be humiliated?"He runyun shook his head subconsciously.


    He runyun startled out a voice, holding his body there, staring at Chu Feng: "no, you don''t want to hurt me, my father is he gambling king, I''m the second miss of he family, you can''t hurt me, you are not qualified!"


    Chu Feng picked up a wine bottle, gesture a stagnation, in the eyes more a touch of surprise, who family? Second lady? He Runxin''s sister?


    But when he heard the three words of "no qualification", Chu Feng''s face was angry. He grabbed he runyun''s neck and said angrily, "you are qualified. Can you hurt others? Then I''ll tell you, in fact, you have no qualifications. When you meet me, you are the same person who has been abused. "


    "He family, very good. I''ll take down this account."


    Suddenly, after opening the bottle cap and pouring the wine, he runyun''s body was hit hard by the mouth of the bottle. The latter''s body was bent up, and his voice could not be heard. Although he was not exploded by the hippo, it was also exploded by the wine bottle.


    Xuanyuan Huining was shocked and said, "no!"


    Chu Feng picked up a feather duster, turned one end of the stick, turned he runyun violently, and suddenly stabbed him out. He runyun screamed, and the whole person fell there powerless, and began to have a desire in his body, because of the sudden pain, dissipated invisibly.


    Liu Kaiyu could not think of it. He took the medicine because of the pain.


    Chu Feng clapped his hands and sat down. He took a bottle of wine and unscrewed it. He Gulu drank half a bottle. The rest of the bottle poured on the powerless he runyun: "the damage you suffered is nothing. After that, you will understand how wrong your behavior is today."


    "If you are unlucky, you may still have a chance, but if some people are unlucky, they will never have a chance. My uncle is crazy. This is not the end of the matter. Goodbye!"


    Put the empty bottle mouth into he runyun''s mouth, and the three holes are blocked. Chu Feng gets up and leaves indifferently. He is not the kind of abnormal person who humiliates others.


    But today, seeing Lin Xi''s father like that, a dignified man was so treated that he broke down and went mad. Thinking of Lin''s crying and sad appearance after he knew it, Chu Feng took the cold and murderous opportunity.


    He is still thinking about what kind of reasons to start with which family. Now the reason is that Chu Feng would rather not. He vowed that he family would pay a heavy price, and he would pay the price for the stupidity of runyun.


    Chu Feng left half an hour, he runyun did not leave, the door also opened again at this time, he Runxin appeared at the door, with the help of dim light to see a person lying on a sofa, after seeing clearly, his face slightly changed: "you are all waiting for me outside!"


    When he walked in and closed the door, he Runxin walked over and saw he runyun lying on his side with no clothes.


    The powder fist clenched slightly, and his lips were all bitten. He runyun''s mouth, as well as Baodi, were stabbed in by the mouth of the wine bottle and the chicken feather duster. In addition to his mouth, there was blood in the other two places, which was not much, but it was enough for he Runxin to start killing.


    Go over to bear the pain, take off three wine bottles, pat he runyun: "runyun!"


    He runyun seemed to be in a trance. He blinked his eyes and looked up. He immediately got up and hugged her. He cried for the first time this evening: "sister, I''m not clean!"


    He Runxin also shed tears. Although he runyun showed openness, he was still a virgin. This was caused by the family atmosphere. He patted he runyun and comforted him: "it''s OK. Cultivate yourself. Your body is clean and clean. My sister vowed to let those who ravage you pay a heavy price."


    "Tell my sister what happened, and why did Liu Shao keep their mouths shut?"


    Twenty minutes later, he runyun, who had cleaned up and put on a new dress, followed him out of the box. A bodyguard of he family came up: "Miss, the monitoring of the club has been cleaned, and those influential young masters and young ladies are not willing to mention this evening''s affairs. It seems that Liu Shao told them not to mention it any more. They don''t say anything."


    He Runxin said coldly, "where are the other people in the club?"


    He''s bodyguard shook his head: "the guests were emptied before we came, and the staff in the club said they didn''t know anything."


    He Runxin micro frown, he absolutely does not believe that these people do not know anything, that can only show that the strength of the hands-on background is very strong.


    He runyun''s cold face is less charming and savage in the past, but a kind of Indifference: "Du Yaming, that man, is from donghongmen!"


    He Runxin was stunned: "donghongmen?"


    He runyun nodded: "Liu Shao called her name at that time. I knew who it was. I was going to kill that person. He was the first person who slapped me and took away all my pride and the first time. I will kill him."


    Just after coming back from Panlong, he Runxin felt something was wrong. He patted he runyun on the shoulder: "go back to the hotel first. My sister will handle this matter personally. Give me a few days, and I will give you an account."


    He runyun shook off he Runxin''s hand and walked forward: "I''ll kill him myself. I''ll handle this matter myself!"


    Stop and look back: "I go to see brother, you worry too much, even if I am wrong, he is not qualified to do this to me."He runyun left alone, but he stopped. He waved to let several bodyguards follow him. He made a phone call: "the wind is less. I want to meet you. Where are you? I''ll go there


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1806

    Today''s Xiangjiang River is full of dark waves, with a heavy and dull atmosphere.


    Dozens of powerful children sang in heaven and earth, and were cut off by the people of donghongmen and all of them were sent to the hospital. Dozens of dignitaries received news and rushed to the hospital. At the same time, they used their relationship to put pressure on the police station to catch the murderer and punish them severely to avenge their children.


    It''s just this kind of pressure. After the chief executive has personally called some of them, he has stopped. Some even told his wife or husband to protect the calf. The matter has come to an end, and the hand has been broken.


    An event that could cause the Xiangjiang River to shake and even shake the whole country subsided quietly.


    A few years later, when things were almost forgotten, some people asked about some of the dignitaries at that time, and they kept a secret that the person who started that night was Chu Feng!


    So the special capital doesn''t care about his son''s broken hands, not to mention the powerful people like them?


    In the turbulent dark waves, he Runxin also drove a car into the Lin family garden.


    As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Chu Feng sitting on the grass. He Runxin did not think that he was a snake. He came to the point and said, "there is little wind. Do you do the singing of heaven and earth?"


    "Don''t deny that some people have seen Miss Du and people appear, and the only person who can let Miss Du do it is you chufeng."


    The rest of the people can''t guess for a while, but he Runxin''s cleverness is not hard to guess. Chu Feng did not hide: "yes, your sister was also blown up by me."


    He Runxin''s body shook. Although he was sure that Chu Feng was the one who made the move, he still couldn''t accept it: "Feng Shao. She''s just an 18-year-old girl, or a clean girl. Would you be too much to treat her like this?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "she is still a virgin?"


    He Runxin nodded: "although my sister has been in Tianchi for many years, her family style is there. She doesn''t want to be expelled from his family by my father. Naturally, she has to ensure her innocence."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, but it was not strange, but there was no much apology: "do you know what happened?"


    He Runxin shook his head: "I know a little, but it''s not specific. Runyun''s mental state was not good at that time, but no matter what, the wind is less, you are so cruel to a little girl, too much."


    "Accountability?" Chu Feng noncommittal a smile, revealing a light sarcasm: "if so, please shut up."


    He Runxin frowned, thinking of he runyun''s situation at that time, his tone was not very good: "the wind is less, he Junhua, who is the only one who has enmity and enmity with you, why do you need to be so?"


    Obviously, he Runxin mistakenly thought that Chu Feng was due to he Junhua''s affairs, and there was a little contradiction with he runyun, so he deliberately did it.


    "I said shut up!"


    Chu Feng stood up and said, "if you don''t know what happened, you are not qualified to express your opinions. I tell you this is not the end, but just the beginning. If you don''t know what happened, I will tell you. I can also tell you that I will not kill her. It is a gift."


    "When I was at the airport, I met he runyun and rescued her from the gangster''s hand. She was even angry that I held her and shot me with a gun."


    "That''s enough. I only think she''s not sensible, but she had a dispute with one of my aunts during the day. She took a fancy to the necklace that my aunt first saw, but the store sold it to my aunt."


    "This incident did not end here. She held a grudge and wanted to show her superiority of the Dragon man. She United Liu Kaiyu to kidnap my uncle and aunt. Do you know what they suffered?"


    He Runxin was frightened by Chu Feng''s fury and forgot to react. He looked at Chu Feng and listened to his roar.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and continued to shout: "my uncle was humiliated by two black bodyguards of your family. He collapsed and became a madman. I don''t know whether he can recover and become a normal person."


    "Your sister wants two other bodyguards to defile my aunt. Do you think I''ve gone too far? You think she''s a little girl? But why don''t you see if she''s doing something for a little girl? "


    A grip he Runxin''s collar pulled over, Chu Feng never let go of anger burst out: "or do you also think that she should do things, my uncle and aunt should be humiliated, I hurt her should not?"


    He Runxin felt Chu Feng''s ferocity and trembled a little more. She had never seen Chu Feng in her anger. She felt terrible.


    Tear and pull.


    Suddenly violent and all let he Runxin no chance to react.


    And Chu Feng said, all this is not over, just just just started, he Runxin heart more a touch of worry.


    "I''m sorry, it''s runyun who was wrong."


    She knew Chu Feng and said that it was not over, so it would not be alarmist.


    He Runxin body a shock, surprised: "less wind, do not!"


    Chu Feng turns to ignore he Runxin, Lin Xi''s father, enough for him to destroy any one of his family."Miss He!"


    Lin Jiaying came out from the inside. Seeing he Runxin''s embarrassed appearance, she quickly went over and helped her up: "I''ll find you a dress!"


    "No!" He Runxin shook his head and looked at Chu Feng: "Feng Shao, I know you are not interested in me, but runyun is really a child who is not sensible. Please forgive her. I will find the most authoritative doctor in the world to treat your uncle, and he will recover."


    "Enough!" Chu Feng turned and pointed to himself: "I can tell you that I am not sure to cure this psychological disease. Who do you think can?"


    He Runxin body a shock, just think of Chu Feng amazing medical skills, he can''t, who can?


    In a daze, Lin Jiaying takes her to the house and murmurs what fengshao is up to. Why does she make miss he a little lamb?


    As soon as he Runxin left, Xuanyuan Huining appeared directly and said with disdain: "I''m angry and I still want to strip people''s clothes, rascal!"


    "What''s more, you just want to put pressure on he family and intimidate he Runxin, not a human being."


    Chu Feng''s taut face eased down and passed Xuanyuan Huining playfully: "it''s not that the chest is too big and brainless!"


    Just now Chu Feng''s anger was just for he Runxin to see, let her know her firmness, and finally choose a clear way to stand in line. As for he runyun, the rampage this evening is enough for her to remember all her life. For a young girl, such a lesson is also enough.


    Moreover, after cutting off the hands of dozens of powerful children, Chu Feng''s violence in his heart has long been calmed down. At least, it is not as good as the beginning of the killing.


    Xuanyuan Huining smell speech, Chu wind unexpectedly so metaphor her, anger way: "rascal, I kill you!"


    Then he sprang up and raised his hands to gather the semi divine power, as if to beat the Chu wind to death.


    Chu Feng had already known that before turning around, he reached Xuanyuan Huining''s back. He patted her three centimeters below her neck and sighed: "although you are in the early stage of demigod, there is still a gap between you and me. Never measure my strength with my realm. I am not something you can surpass."


    Suddenly, he felt that he couldn''t fall down on the ground and was held by Chu Feng. Xuanyuan Huining said coldly: "rogue, untie me, you hold me again, you son of a bitch, you go to die!"


    Chufeng had already wanted to untie Xuanyuan Huining. She frowned at the smell and thought that the integrity she played on the street tonight was all broken.


    Eyes are not good at staring at Xuanyuan Huining, the latter immediately nervous: "what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t want to do it." Chu Feng shakes his head, ponders a smile: "however, think should give you a lesson, let you know tonight''s behavior, is not advisable."


    When Xuanyuan Huining was angry that Chu Feng deliberately misunderstood her words, suddenly Chu Feng turned her over and lay down on her thigh. Then she felt a little cold on her ass, and her face changed greatly: "Chu Feng, you are a pervert. You lift my skirt, I am not in love with you!"


    Bang!


    A clear ring, but also let Xuanyuan Huining''s pretty face red, unexpectedly was chufeng hit the ass.


    Xuanyuan Huining was going crazy and said angrily, "Chu Feng, I''m against you. I''m going to fight against you forever."


    But slowly Xuanyuan Huining stopped shouting. Chu Feng looked down curiously and saw Xuanyuan Huining''s cold face there. She didn''t cry. She was a cold face. She looked a little hairy.


    Xuanyuan Huining put down her skirt and bit her lips: "forty six slaps, you hit me 46 times!"


    Chu Feng was astonished. Xuanyuan Huining still counted this, and said with a smile, "do you want to make up 50 for you?"


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t answer. She walked forward with a cool face, which made Chu Feng feel a little chilly.


    Xuanyuan Huining stops in front of Chu Feng, about 10 cm away. Her head is close to Chu Feng. Seeing that pretty face is approaching slowly, Chu Feng blinks her eyes. It''s not abuse addiction. Fall in love with me. Would you like to kiss me?


    Red lips, unbiased kiss Chu Feng''s mouth, Chu Feng now forget everything, do what?


    Chufeng''s painful tears are going to flow out. Xuanyuan Huining bites his lips directly. Chu Feng tries to break away with his clever force, and finds that Xuanyuan Huining is on guard.


    In the heart ten thousand grass mud horse gallops, ambiguous: "you are a dog, bite my mouth to do what, let go!"


    Xuanyuan Huining was biting Chu Feng''s upper lip. He didn''t let it go. He muttered, "lift my skirt, hit my ass, I''ll kill you!"


    The strength increased a little, Chu Feng felt that his lips were broken, tears all flowed out, the skin of his mouth was so fragile that he couldn''t help biting: "sister-in-law, I''m wrong, you should loosen your mouth and let me go!"


    "I don''t!" Xuanyuan Huining at the moment is like a little girl playing tricks on the skin. The whole person hugs Chu Feng and her high-end and cool and gorgeous temperament is totally inconsistent: "unless, you promise me a condition."


    Chu Feng now has no pain, repeatedly said: "good, good, you say!"


    Xuanyuan Huining bit tightly for fear of loosening when he spoke: "take off your pants and give me forty-six revenge, or I will bite you all the time!"Chu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry. She didn''t know whether to be angry or cry. How could there be such a wonderful sister-in-law!


    Xuanyuan Huining''s attention was on Chu Feng''s mouth just now. How could he prevent such a thing from happening? When Baodi was attacked, she felt that something strange was coming from the top of the mountain, and her eyes were confused.


    Secretly scold son of a bitch, the strength on the mouth increases a bit: "pinch again, I bite your mouth!"


    Thinking of making Xuanyuan Huining''s body soft, she didn''t want her willpower to be so strong. Chu Feng laughed bitterly: "OK, I promise you!"


    Xuanyuan Huining still didn''t believe: "really?"


    Chu Feng helpless: "it''s true, if I cheat you, how all right."


    Xuanyuan Huining bit his mouth and thought for a while and then said, "well, I believe you once. If you dare to cheat me, I will bite off your lifeblood."


    Chu Feng wry smile, helpless look of instant solidification, looking at a pair of close at hand eyes, bite my life root, how can this sister-in-law so fierce?


    Xuanyuan Huining really did not know that he generally loosened Chu Feng''s mouth and licked the bloodstain at the corner of his mouth, with a special charm: "take off your pants!" Still there, shaking hands, a look of revenge.


    Chu Feng pursed his lower lip and slowly repaired it. He sighed: "sister in law, you are still too simple."


    Xuanyuan Huining frowns: "what do you mean?"


    As soon as the words were finished, Chu Feng suddenly disappeared like a ghost. Xuanyuan Huining was stunned and stunned. Chu Feng ran away, his face was angry, and his pink fist was slightly clenched: "Chu Feng, you don''t want to run away like this. Please remember it to me!"


    At the same time, he runyun went to find he Junhua and left the Victoria Hotel. She wanted revenge. She vowed to revenge!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1807

    With the advent of the morning and the recovery of all things, Xiangjiang once again ushered in a lively day.


    Today, the sunshine is warm and inspiring. The rare good weather in September is not hot, but it is not cool.


    Today is Saturday, and Lin''s garden is very quiet, because Lin Jiaying doesn''t need to go out to socialize or work today. In addition, because Chu Feng lives here temporarily, all the servants are temporarily off because Chu Feng doesn''t want a crowded environment.


    The sun is rising, and everyone is up and enjoying the weekend.


    In the master bedroom on the second floor, Lin Jiaying turns over lazily and opens her eyes. Seeing Chu Feng looking at her, she blinks her eyes. A woman who has already had two children can''t avoid passing by a bit of unnoticed shyness.


    "Miss Lin."


    Because of Lin Jiaying''s explanation and request, Chu Feng no longer called her Mrs. Lin, but said curiously, "are you really over 40 years old?"


    Lin Jiaying lies safely in the arms of Chu Feng, remembering the madness and shock brought by Chu Feng last night, and hears words: "is there any fake?"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile: "I know that there is no fake, so I wonder why some women in their twenties seem to be aunts in their forties, while you are obviously an aunt, but you just look like a woman in her twenties. The creator is still partial after all."


    Lin Jiaying''s white eyes rolled, and Chu Feng''s metaphor did not know whether to praise her or deliberately say that she was old.


    As for why they are still so young, it is no secret to many rich women.


    The key is still a word, raise!


    Every year, Lin Jiaying spends more than five million yuan on maintenance. If she can''t keep her youth like this, it''s too much.


    In addition, fengteng group''s Fengyuan Yangyin pill, which has the function of delaying aging, not only saves Lin Jiaying millions of maintenance costs a year, but also has more effect than many nutrients in the past.


    The skin is more tender and tight than before, and even the spirit is much better. It is full of the vitality of 20 years old.


    With Chu Feng''s neck, the elegant woman breathed out: "is this not good? Then you can play with me for a few more years?"


    Chu Feng smiles and hugs Lin Jiaying and kisses her. Although Lin Jiaying is over 40, she is still hundreds of years old. For her age, Chu Feng doesn''t care too much about her, as long as she feels right.


    Moreover, Lin Jiaying is so open to herself, just want to find a bit of stability, because she is very clear, leave his shelter, she Lin Jiaying is nothing.


    He is not short of money and power. The only thing Lin Jiaying can give out is her body and her humble side. Therefore, Chu Feng has no feelings for Lin Jiaying, just a kind of appearance needed by each other.


    Lin Jiaying can give him a special feeling, he can give Lin Jiaying a sense of security, which is enough.


    Lin Jiaying, like a girl, actively cooperated with the Chu wind and played a movement in this morning, and once again started a war without gunpowder.


    Lin Jiaying didn''t know why she could bear it. She only knew that she was very satisfied. She had a sense of eating pith.


    The War didn''t last too long. Lin Jiaying lay in bed feebly. After each fight with Chu Feng, she felt that her whole body was weak and weak, but it was only temporary. After easing off, she felt that her whole body had inexhaustible strength.


    Chu Feng has nothing to say. Lin Jiaying, once the first beauty of Xiangjiang, doesn''t need his compassion. What she needs is conquering.


    From the bed down into the bathroom, wash away a night''s sweat and Lin Jiaying residual saliva taste, the latter''s madness, always can give Chu Feng a feeling that most men yearn for.


    When the bathroom door was closed, Lin Jiaying stood up and looked down at the strategic place. She walked over to the bedside and opened the cupboard with a bitter smile. She was stunned: "where''s the medicine?"


    Since she was treated as a plaything by Chu Feng, and there was no suitable condom for him, Lin Jiaying prepared the contraceptive and took it after the event, which had been put here before. Where has she gone now?


    Squatting down to look over, or did not find it, the door was suddenly opened, a few days did not show up yuan Peipei ran in: "Mom, I''m back."


    Lin Jiaying turned back, slightly ashamed and angry: "come in and don''t knock on the door, really." Immediately think of what, the dark way is over, Chu Feng is still in the bathroom.


    When Chu Feng came to Xiangjiang, yuan peipeipei probably knew what was going on, but they were not sure. What if she knew about herself and Chu Feng?


    Lin Jiaying excitedly got up and quickly took the bath towel pulled off by Chu Feng last night and surrounded her body.


    "Mom, what is this?"


    It''s ok if you don''t tear it off. After tearing off, Yuan Peipei sees something and walks over. He also reaches out his hand and touches the bed sheet and lifts it up: "how does it stick?"


    Lin Jiaying''s face changed dramatically. It was a remnant of Chu Feng.Yuan Pei Pei curiously put it on his nose and sniffed it. He frowned slightly. He didn''t know what it was. Looking back at Lin Jiaying''s unnatural look, and looking at the messy big bed, he could see some curly black hair. Yuan peipeipei was no stranger. He also had his own strategic place.


    Narrow eyes, and heard the sound of water coming from the bathroom: "Mom, did you find a man?"


    Lin Jiaying knew that she couldn''t hide it. She lowered her head and said, "well, I found one. You know, mom is not old at this age. There is a need in that respect."


    Yuan peipeipei didn''t have anything to do with it. He also reflected what was on his finger. He quickly picked up a paper towel and wiped it: "last time I came to your room, I found that there was a contraceptive in your bedside cabinet. I thought it was you who bought it before, and I lost it. Now it seems that mom, you have a second spring already?"


    Looking at the bathroom: "my second dad, who is it?"


    Lin Jiaying''s mouth twitches like autumn wind sweeping leaves. Yuan peipeipei took the contraceptive, and then she smiles bitterly. What''s your father? He''s not as old as you.


    Pull yuan Pepe to the door: "where you want to play, go where you want to play, don''t be here."


    Yuan peipeipei shook off his hand and said, "I''m not. The woman who lives in the hotel doesn''t even open the door for me. Where can I go?"


    "I also want to see what your new man looks like


    Lin Jiaying passes by, but yuan peipeipei is not willing to go out. She has no choice but to have a problem with her daughter''s orientation. All day long, she wants to have Jennifer. How can she raise such a wonderful daughter?


    The door of the toilet is also open at the moment. Chu Feng has already heard Yuan Pei Pei''s voice in the bathroom. Other people are OK to say that Yuan Peipei, a wonderful flower, doesn''t need to be paid attention to.


    Yuan peipeipei looked at the sound, ah, a scream and ran out, because Chu Feng came out with nothing to wear. He was surprised that my mother''s man was less wind. How could they have a relationship? The difference was so many years!


    Lin Jiaying was stunned. Seeing that Yuan Peipei''s figure had disappeared at the door, and then looked at Chu Feng, who was not slow to wear clothes there, she was shocked: "less wind, do you want me to be late?"


    "There''s nothing to hide about this." Chu Feng put on his pants and didn''t care too much: "and Pepe is your daughter, she certainly won''t go around talking nonsense, and I''ll be in Xiangjiang for a few days. If you don''t pull me to your room in the evening, I can explain it. I just came in to borrow a bathroom to take a bath."


    "That won''t do!" Forty women are like tigers. Lin Jiaying speaks directly. She knows Chu Feng''s character. No one is allowed to touch any woman she touches, even if he doesn''t love her at all. She is totally male chauvinism. She doesn''t know when the next time Chu Feng will come to Xiangjiang. Where will Lin Jiaying agree.


    Chu Feng naturally knew what Lin Jiaying thought of a divorced woman who was still in good health and strong demand. She put on her clothes and said, "so that''s OK. I''m going to go to the hospital."


    Lin Jiaying was bashful by her daughter and broke her secret. She closed the door and went to find out a suit of clothes and skirts. Then she turned back and said, "I won''t go with you. Ask Pepe to go with you, but remember to bring me a box of contraceptives when I come back."


    Chu Feng ready to leave, smell speech surprised: "what do you want that to do?"


    Lin Jiaying was stunned and bewildered: "that my body function is still very good, plus there is no ligation, how to do when I am pregnant?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. Now women are worried. They open the door and go out and wave their hands: "if you have one, you will be born. Let it be."


    Lin Jiaying blinked and blinked, and her beautiful eyes slightly coagulated: "he doesn''t resent my pregnancy and give birth to his child?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1808

    Xiangjiang, fengteng hospital.


    Chu Feng had lunch in Lin''s garden, so to speak, he came here last night. But because of the affair of he Runxin and Lin Da Pao saying that Lin Xi''s father had already gone to bed, Chu Feng chose to come over this morning.


    As for he Runxin.


    Chu Feng didn''t say a word to her until she left this morning. Seeing her look in a hurry, it seems that he runyun can''t be contacted. I believe that as long as she tells he runyun''s identity, the little girl will be smart and stop making trouble, because even if it''s a riot, it can''t hurt him.


    So she left Chu Feng did not stop, let her go, just hope that she can finally persuade most people of he family, not to be too cruel when necessary.


    Outside the intensive care unit of the hospital, Chu Feng comes in with a low profile. Lin Dabao and Lin Xi''s mother are here. Lin Xi''s father is in the ward. When he sees people, he will go mad. They can only stay outside.


    When Chu Feng arrived, Lin cannon sighed and said, "it''s really an injustice. How can there be such a person? It''s really rude."


    Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, they have paid a heavy price."


    Last night, dozens of influential children were to be sent to fengteng hospital. Chu Feng told Shen Xiuqin not to accept them and let them go to other hospitals. Although other hospitals can dial and disconnect their hands, they are not as good as fengteng hospital.


    "I believe you, you will always be the child of Lin family village."


    Lin Da Pao smiles happily. Fortunately, he met Chu Feng last night. Otherwise, not only Linxi''s father will suffer torture, but also Linxi''s mother will pay a heavy price. For a woman, in such an environment, being watched by dozens of people, life is not like death.


    Chu Feng gently nodded: "should."


    "Xiao Feng." Lin Da Pao looked at the time and said, "all the people who come out of the village are still waiting for me in the hotel. We are all ready to go back in the afternoon. We are not in the mood for this kind of thing. I brought them out. I want to take them back with me. I will leave the matter of Linxi''s father to you."


    Chu Feng also knows that it is impossible for all the people to wait here. There are many things in Lin''s village that need to be busy. Lin cannons, the village head, said, "go ahead, I''ll arrange it."


    Lin Dabao nodded at ease, comforted Lin Xi''s mother not to be sad and left in a hurry. Now things are like this, with Chu Feng on the line, too many people here can''t play any role.


    "Auntie, don''t tell Lindsey about it for the time being."


    Chu Feng asked people to send Lin cannons back, so as not to encounter any trouble again. He said to Lin Xi''s mother: "just started school. Let her feel at ease in school. I''ll try to find a way to make him recover to health as much as possible."


    Lin Qian''s mother''s eyes were red and swollen. She obviously cried a lot. She didn''t say a word and looked haggard. What happened last night was still a huge blow.


    Chu Feng sighed and saw the attending doctor. Lin Qian''s mother also rushed forward: "doctor, how''s my husband?"


    "It''s not optimistic." The attending physician shook his head and told the truth: "the patient was overworked when he was young. Although he has been recuperated in recent years, the root cause of the disease is difficult to cure. In addition, there are some male problems, and there is anxiety in the heart. In addition, this stimulation directly collapses."


    "According to the films taken, his nerves are damaged and it will be difficult to repair them. The family should be prepared psychologically. Maybe,,," "


    Lin Xi''s mother is worried:" maybe what? "


    The attending doctor sighed and looked through the glass window at Lin Xi''s father who was lying on the bed and talking to herself: "maybe he can''t live for half a year."


    Lin Xi''s mother''s body swayed back, but fortunately she was helped by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng supported her, frowned and asked, "it''s just a blow. Why can you only live for half a year?"


    "He has prostate degeneration." The attending doctor replied: "originally, this kind of problem can be cured as long as you seek treatment early, but 70% of men will not seek a doctor because they can''t open their mouths and say that they have diseases there, but he has taken medicine to recuperate. Although there is no normal life of husband and wife, it does not affect the health of the body."


    "However, his spirit suffered a heavy blow. He initiated the idea of seeking death, which led to the generation of negative energy in his body. The original small problems all broke out and worsened. If he did not adjust his mental state, he could only live for half a year. This is the condition of our maximum treatment, otherwise the time would be shorter."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Auntie, uncle and other diseases?"


    Lin Xi''s mother''s tears had already come out. She nodded and sobbed and said, "it happened seven or eight years ago. It''s just that he has a good face and doesn''t want to be treated. She feels a bit shameful."


    Chu Feng''s heart sank, this kind of problem can''t be solved by ordinary doctors, but it''s just a small problem for him.


    But now the biggest problem is that Lin Xi''s father''s nerves are damaged and he has the idea of life and death. No one can help him. It''s just that he is in such a state. How can he adjust his mental state?Chu Feng feels a little tricky. This is not a viral disease, but a psychological problem. Even if he is a miracle doctor, he can''t start.


    "Doctor, can I go in and have a look?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng decided to try it. He grew up looking at his uncle when he was young. He can''t watch him die like this.


    The attending doctor frowned: "well, it''s better not to. He will go crazy when he sees people. He can''t rule out the possibility of malicious attack. It''s very dangerous. Last night, one of our nurses tried to give him an injection, but he kicked him."


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "it''s OK, I have discretion."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s insistence, the attending doctor also nodded his head and agreed. However, he also asked the two nurses around him to follow him and prepare tranquilizer. If he really hurt someone, he should control it immediately.


    Entering the ward, Lindsey''s mother wanted to run over: "Lao Lin!"


    Chu Feng pulled her: "Auntie, now he can''t remember you, I''ll go."


    In the past, Chu Feng looked at the mental state before, and joked that he married Lin Xi to him. At the moment, he was in a state of collapse and stupidity


    Lindsey''s father was there, Nino said to himself, raised his head, and suddenly his eyes became frightened and cried, "don''t move me, don''t move me, I''m not a woman!"


    At the same time, he yelled and attacked Chu Feng. The two nurses'' faces changed greatly. They were about to go forward with tranquilizer. Chu Feng raised his hand: "don''t come here."


    She changed her hand and held Linxi''s father''s fist. A force was pounded on his body, which would not cause serious injury, but would make him temporarily powerless.


    Lindsey''s father immediately calmed down and fell on the bed. The two nurses were curious.


    Chu Feng sat down and took Linxi''s father''s hand with his pulse. His left eye examined the internal situation of his head. The doctor was right. The nerves were damaged and some places were still shrinking. That was the change of self sealing consciousness and the thought of death.


    The two nurses were slightly surprised to see Chu Feng checking his pulse there. We should know that few people in their hospital have such ability. They still rely on modern equipment for inspection.


    Chu Feng got up and frowned deeply. Lin Xi''s father''s affairs were not optimistic. The attending doctor said that half a year was still a favor. According to his situation and with drug treatment, he could only stick to it for four months.


    After all, a man who wants to die can''t be saved unless he wants to.


    It''s just that Lin Xi''s father is so crazy that he can''t think of it. Chu Feng is a little agitated and starts to kill him.


    Take a deep breath of air pressure to control the suffocation in my heart. I went to the side and took a pen to write the names of some Chinese herbal medicines on a piece of paper and handed it to the nurse: "according to the herbal medicine in this respect, four bowls of water are boiled into a bowl of water for him to drink and expel toxins, so as to stimulate his digestive system shielded by self-consciousness to the greatest extent."


    The nurse took the prescription written by Chu Feng and hesitated.


    Chu Feng knew that they didn''t believe in themselves and said, "you can do it. I''ll be responsible for the accident."


    A nurse said, "Sir, it''s not about this problem, but we should be responsible for the patients. There are several herbs on it that have the principle of mutual restraint. We dare not use them."


    Chufeng patted his head and knew that he could not explain clearly for a short time. He waved: "go and do it. Tell the attending doctor that my name is Chu Feng. If something goes wrong, I will take care of it."


    Two nurses were stunned for a moment, and then exclaimed, "less wind?"


    Thinking of Lin Xi''s father''s situation, Chu Feng''s heart is stuffy, impatient wave his hand: "go quickly!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1809

    Because Chu Feng lost his identity, the two nurses rushed to arrange the decoctions.


    but Chu Feng didn''t want to attract too many people''s attention, so the Dean himself wanted to come over and did not come.


    After more than an hour, the nurse brought over the medicine, and Chu Feng personally fed it to Linxi''s father. The medicine did not have much effect and couldn''t make him recover. It just made his self closed digestive system work and made him have a little appetite and could eat something.


    Otherwise, if you don''t eat anything, it will only be worse.


    After feeding the medicine, she checked Lin Xi''s father''s body again. Chu Feng told the nurse that according to this prescription, she would give her father a drink once every three days. As long as he maintained his physical skills, his self isolation would be relieved.


    Let''s see if there''s a miracle. Lindsey''s father returns to normal, and then wants to live, instead of being completely broken down by the events of that night.


    "Xiao Feng, is your uncle OK?"


    If anything happened to her, she would be sad


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath. After all, these things could not be deceived. He gave hope and despair would be even more harmful. He said, "Auntie, what the doctor said just now is right. Uncle can only rely on himself. This is a psychological disease. Ordinary people can''t help him at all. He can only do adjuvant treatment."


    "Originally, if uncle was mentally normal, I could contact the most advanced psychiatrist in the world to treat him, but Chu Feng didn''t say anything about him like this, because the result was too cruel.


    Lin Qian''s mother''s body swayed, and she knew Chu Feng had done her best. She nodded: "I know."


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what to say. She hasn''t had lunch yet. Tomorrow is Yao Qianxue''s wedding. Chu Feng also needs to deal with some things: "Auntie, I''ll get justice for my uncle. You can take good care of uncle. In addition, you can make some pig''s brain soup for uncle."


    "What I gave him just now has a calming effect. He won''t attack you again."


    Pig brain soup, can supplement the brain, now can only be a step to see a step.


    Linxi''s mother nodded: "let''s go together then."


    They walked out of the hospital. Lin Xi''s mother went to buy pig''s brain soup. Chu Feng also sat in Yuan Peipei''s waiting car. Before he said where to go, Yuan Peipei said, "where are you going now, dad?"


    Chu Feng shook his body, bumped his head in front of him and rubbed his forehead: "Pepe, can we have a pleasant chat?"


    Yuan Pei Pei spread his hands and said, "aren''t we chatting happily now?"


    Chu Feng suddenly speechless, shaking his head: "or as before called me, I and your mother, that is to take what they need, I am greedy for her body and mature charm, she needs a sense of security, I do not want to raise you so big a daughter."


    Now Yuan Pei Pei is no longer afraid of Chu Feng. He knows that Lin Jiaying has something to do with Chu Feng. He is less awed.


    Starting the car, he asked, "is there something wrong with your taste due to the lack of wind?"


    "How can you fight on my mother who is over 40?"


    Chu Feng looks embarrassed. It''s a little strange to discuss her mother''s feelings with other people''s daughter here. She turns her eyes as if she didn''t hear what yuan Peipei is saying.


    Yuan Peipei had a good laugh. He didn''t care about Chu Feng and Lin Jiaying. Anyway, he divorced her father: "let''s go to fengteng Hotel and find Jennifer. She won''t see me. I believe that she will meet me when you go."


    "But don''t be stingy. I''m going to soak up your woman, won''t you?"


    Chu Feng heard from Jennifer that yuan peipeipei was very interested in her, and said with a wry smile, "if you play with my woman, do you think I can have no problem?"


    "Different!" Yuan Pei Pei drove the car to turn around to avoid the red light in front of him, and said: "I am a woman, a woman and a woman. You don''t wear a green hat. You play deep times. I play single level and do not interfere with each other. Anyway, you can''t stop me from pursuing my love. If you play with my mother, you have to compensate me."


    Chu Feng thinks that yuan peipeipei is so unreasonable: "I play your mother''s compensation is also your mother''s business, it''s none of your business, anyway, don''t play tricks on Jennifer, she can only be my woman in the future, you should know."


    Jennifer is the hub of Chu Feng and the Rothschild family. She has been confirmed by Chu Feng for a long time. Yuanpeipei naturally knows that.


    Yuan Peipei frowned and looked at Chu Feng: "I really like Jennifer."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. I''m not surprised that you like men. You can also like women. Why do you like Jennifer?


    "No!" Yuan Peipei, however, had the intention of persuading Chu Feng. He said, "otherwise, I''ll play for you several times. Don''t stop me from pursuing Jennifer. I''m ready to propose to her. The legal registration abroad will not affect your feelings with her."


    "As long as you promise, I''ll take Miss Lin to accompany you, OK?"Miss Lin is obviously Lin Jiaying.


    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses are roaring and running. Who the hell is this? This is still a daughter. How can I feel like a Keng Niang? If you don''t cherish yourself, you can even frame me.


    Chu Feng is not abnormal, firmly shakes his head: "don''t talk about it!"


    When Yuan Peipei tried to persuade Chu Feng to agree with her and Jennifer, two men in black appeared on the floor where Lin Qian''s father was in fengteng hospital, and arranged Chu Feng to faint in the six East red doors protected in the dark, close to Lin Xi''s father''s ward.


    Seeing that there was no one inside, one looked at the door, the other opened the door, went in and closed it, and went to the bed to see Lindsey''s father''s empty eyes there.


    A grim smile appeared on his face: "strange can only blame you for offending the second young lady. The eldest young master asked me to invite you to sit down."


    Her hand was about to reach out to Lindsey''s father. Suddenly, the quiet father suddenly got up from the bed and pushed away the man in black. Her eyes were afraid: "don''t touch me, you don''t touch me."


    The man in black held a piece of white cloth in his hand, on which there was Mi Xiang. Seeing Lin Xi''s father''s violent appearance, he walked over angrily.


    Lindsey''s father looked frightened, picked up everything nearby and smashed it. The smell of alcohol filled the air.


    A bottle of alcohol also hit the black man''s head, and his head suddenly burst into blood.


    "What''s the matter? What can I do if I''m caught in such a big noise?" Outside to see the wind of the black man opened the door to drink a way, see the companion''s head broken blood in a panic: "how?"


    The injured man in black covered his forehead, and the wound was stimulated by alcohol. He was very painful: "this man is crazy. He smashed me with something."


    The man who opened the door looked cold: "the eldest young master said, if you can''t take it away, kill him!"


    The injured man was also very angry. He went to prepare to beat him up, but he could not take it away. Lin Xi''s father upset the whole medicine cabinet and smashed it to the ground.


    The injured man''s face changed slightly, and he was supposed to have attracted attention. He took out a dagger with a fierce look in his eyes and rushed to punch Linxi''s father''s face. A dagger was stabbed into his stomach: "Damn, a madman, if you dare to hit me, you''ll die."


    The dagger was not pulled out. The injured man saw the fire nearby. It was estimated that the chemical reaction was caused by the mixture of different types of drugs. A grim smile appeared on his face: "it seems that you will not live long, so you will die."


    She kicked Linxi''s father, took the gauze to cover her head, closed the door and left quickly.


    The fire sprang up, because there was alcohol on the ground. The bed and everything were ignited. Lindsey''s father was lying on the ground with blood in his mouth. His eyes were no longer empty. He struggled to run to the door.


    He was on fire because of the alcohol sprinkled on his body just now, and the huge pain made him wake up again, and he was hard to get close to the door.


    The smoke also caused the alarm, the entire hospital sounded the alarm, the fire department people immediately out, the patients in this floor also heard the situation panic escape, resulting in the doctors and nurses who found the problem could not get close to the Fire Ward for a short time.


    The two nurses who took care of Lindsey''s father and the attending doctor were pale and finished. They were the people arranged by Chu Feng!


    The patient was evacuated quickly, and the Fire Department of the hospital rushed to the hospital. However, it took five minutes from the discovery of the fire to the extinguishing of the fire. Lindsey''s father was widely burned by the fire.


    Outside the hospital, two assailant men in black also quickly left the car. In the car, he runyun turned back: "people?"


    The wounded man in black held the blood stained gauze in his hand: "according to the young master''s meaning, I can''t catch it. I stabbed him with a dagger, which is estimated to be burned to death by the fire."


    Fire?


    He runyun''s face changed dramatically. He drove from the window to the hospital. He saw a floor full of smoke. He looked angry. He turned and slapped him: "bastard, who told you to kill people? I just want you to arrest people for me and threaten that boy to find me. I want him to kneel in front of me and beg for mercy."


    "You bastards, how did you kill people?"


    Although he runyun is a bit stubborn and willful, she also knows the reasons for right and wrong. Last night, she was very clear that it was her fault. In addition, Chu Feng had cut off dozens of powerful children''s hands, so she knew that she could not easily move the killer. However, she could not swallow that tone, so she wanted to arrest someone and blackmail Chu Feng to torture her.


    But now, people are dead. He runyun feels a little chilly when she thinks of the dozens of children who have been cut off. She doesn''t want to kill people and aggravate the contradictions, but just wants to make the annoying guy kneel down and beg for mercy.


    The two men in black were slapped and didn''t dare to get angry. The injured man said, "what the eldest young master said, if you can''t take it, you can kill him directly. He family is sacred and inviolable!"


    "Even if that person is from donghongmen!"


    "Die!" He runyun was upset and scolded and stepped on the gas pedal. She had to go back to the hotel to find he Junhua and he Runxin.


    Twenty minutes later, Chu Feng, who just went to fengteng hotel with Yuan Peipei, also received the news. Lin Qian''s father was in critical condition!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1810

    At 1:30 p.m., fengteng hospital was completely blocked, and three floors in the middle of the inpatient building were completely blocked.


    The first floor and the upper and lower floors of the fire were all cordoned off by the police. No one was allowed to enter. The elevators were also closed. They could only go to other floors. The emergency measures of fengteng hospital prevented the hospital from being too flustered.


    On the floor where the ward was originally located, Chu Feng came with yuan peipeipei with a cold face, and his expression was hard to see an extreme.


    He left only half an hour to receive such a news, you can imagine the anger in his heart.


    It seems that the police who are watching all know who it is. They all subconsciously get out of the way. Du Yaming comes first, and the six elite donghongmen follow her with a face of guilt.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s ugly face, Du Yaming resisted the fear of facing him: "all six of them were knocked unconscious. They were only found to wake up when the fire broke out. They said they were two men in black suits."


    Chu Feng did not stop, but walked directly in front of Du Yaming. Because the ward was burned down, Lin Qian''s father was transferred to another ward. Because of the huge burning area and the stabbing of a dagger, he lost too much blood and was inconvenient to move. All the instruments were moved here.


    Before going to the new ward, Chu Feng saw Lin Xi''s mother fainting on a bench and the pig''s brain soup that had been scattered on the ground.


    They clenched their fists and walked in. The medical staff and the director of the hospital were busy there, but they could see that they were at a loss.


    Seeing Chu Feng come in, the Dean felt the extreme cold and went up: "the wind is less, it''s our fault, we didn''t take care of it."


    "Where he is now!" Chu Feng did not listen to any self reproach words, directly asked.


    At the moment, the president was still under the great pressure of the wind.


    After organizing the language, he said: "80% of the body was severely burned. In addition, before being burned by the fire, the stomach was stabbed by a dagger. The depth was 9 cm. The large intestine was injured and there was too much blood loss. Because of the serious burn area of the skin, suturing operation could not be carried out because of the possibility of bacterial infection at any time."


    "Now, we have a blood transfusion to maintain his normal temperature and heart rate, but we can''t start."


    The body is severely burned. Only one face has not been injured, and there are scorched black skin everywhere. If they don''t stab that dagger, they can treat it now. As for the skin, Professor Qing''s highest technology can be used to lift and cultivate cells, which can be completely repaired in about two years.


    But the abdominal wound, causing massive bleeding, but also injured the large intestine, if they were surgically sutured, burned skin debris will be scattered inside the body, at any time in the process of surgery, causing bacterial infection and multi-directional complications.


    Chu Feng walked over and looked at her only showing her face. The rest of Lin Xi''s father, who was covered by the rest, did not need to look and also knew how miserable it was at the moment.


    Indifferent voice: "if, I block his life signs for an hour, even if you let out his blood will not die, can you do it?"


    Lock life seven needles, is the only way Chu Feng can think of at the moment.


    The president knows that Chu Feng has a unique skill that can make people in a state of death for surgery, but he still shakes his head: "no way!"


    Reason: "chufeng squinted!"


    The president''s nervous forehead was sweating. He summoned up his courage to reply: "it''s still the problem just now. Once the wound is cut and sutured, the burned skin debris will fall into the body, causing serious harm. As long as there is a little residue, it will cause bacterial infection. We can''t do it. Skin debris will not fall into it."


    "What''s more, the injured have the idea of dying. Maybe during the operation, they will die directly."


    Chu Feng''s body trembled: "I can think that I can only watch him die?"


    The president pondered: "if there is a force that can be repaired from the inside, then the surface of the scar can be easily solved. Now it is the interior, not suitable for suture surgery."


    Internal repair, that is, the large intestine in the absence of surgery, from the inside to repair itself.


    Chu Feng moved in his heart, and put a hand out on Lin Xi''s father''s face. The endless and pure power of origin surged into Lin Xi''s father''s body. His strength repaired himself. So it should be OK to repair Lin Xi''s father''s wound internally?


    People do not know what Chu Feng is doing, but they dare not ask, because at this moment, everyone can feel the anger of Chu Feng.


    As time passed by, sweat appeared on Chu Feng''s forehead, and suddenly a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    A nurse rushed over and handed Chu Feng a tissue.


    Chu Feng took the tissue to wipe his mouth, and then he wryly smile: "uncle, you play a little survival desire, think about auntie, think about Linxi, they all care about you, I can cure you."


    Chu Feng has just tried. Although his strength can''t repair Linxi''s father''s damaged nervous system, it can repair his physical trauma.But Linxi''s father''s desire to survive is very low, even if his strength constantly into his body, also all drain clean, can not play any role.


    He wants to die. Who can save him?


    Lin Xi''s father seemed to have a feeling and opened his eyes. Chu Feng''s expression was shocked: "uncle!"


    "Breeze!" Lindsey''s father spoke weakly, feeling cold, painful and uncomfortable. His words were all intermittent: "don''t save me. I don''t want to live. Give me a good time! Even if you can save me, I don''t want to live. When I open my eyes, I think of those two black people. "


    "When I close my eyes, I can hear my heart laughing at myself. Give me up."


    Although Lin Xi''s father spoke intermittently, Chu Feng listened patiently.


    He knew that night had caused great mental harm to Linxi''s father. Chu Feng would have killed himself if he had replaced him. The mental injury was huge.


    But this is the elder, Chu Feng said: "uncle, life is still beautiful, you still have aunt and sisie, they can''t do without you."


    Lindsey''s father coughed gently with blood and no vitality in his eyes: "I''m a coward. I can''t forget that night. I feel that living is a shame. Please give me a good time."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, you are not a coward. You are a great father. You raised Linxi and taught her to be strong and self love. You taught Linxi how to be a man. You are a great father and a strong man. You must live on."


    However, no matter what Chu Feng said, Lin Xi''s father''s eyes did not fluctuate at all.


    Chu Feng was also worried. He understood the mental torture and knew that encountering such a fire again had a huge psychological shadow on Linxi''s father. Who could be burned in the fire and still live with it without any influence?


    Lindsey''s father seemed to hold up a little strength for a long time, and his words were still intermittent: "help me take care of them. If I can, I hope you and sissy are together. Uncle doesn''t mind if you have other women, as long as you are good to sissy."


    "Uncle!" Chu Feng was anxious to make a sound.


    But Lindsey''s father had closed his eyes, and his heart was dead like ashes: "give me a good time, I live is suffering."


    Chu Feng clenched his fist, his eyes flushed, and he felt sad. A good man now looks like this. He hates that he should have killed he runyun last night. Besides he runyun, Chu Feng can''t think of anyone else.


    "No, the patient''s heart rate is falling and the body is cooling."


    The doctor in charge of Lindsey''s father, seeing the data of the instrument nearby, said anxiously, "he is giving up his life and hypnotizing himself to death."


    Chu Feng was worried. She knew that if Lin Xi''s father died, she would be very sad. No matter how much she consumed, she kept pushing her strength into her father''s body.


    It''s just that Lin Xi''s father is dying at the moment, and he can''t play any role at all. The normal temperature of the human body is 36 degrees, and the normal temperature is from 5 to 37 degrees. The temperature drop that can be tolerated is 27 degrees.


    Once below 27 degrees, the heart stops and dies!


    Chu Feng instilled strength, sweat from his forehead, and his eyes looked at the temperature data on the instrument. He looked worried: "uncle, hold on, be strong!"


    34 degrees,,,, 33 degrees,,, 30 degrees,,, 28 degrees!


    When the body temperature turned to 26, the lines on the instrument became straight. Chu Feng fell back on a chair and puffed out a mouthful of blood. All the doctors on the scene hung their hands and could not help it.


    As for what Chu Feng had just done, they only regarded it as Qigong therapy which could not be explained by science.


    At 26 degrees, the heart beating line became a straight line, officially announcing the death of Lindsey''s father.


    Lin Xi''s mother didn''t know when to wake up. She stood at the door with tears on her face. Chu Feng looked back and saw the sadness on her face and stood up: "Auntie, I''m sorry, I can''t save my uncle."


    Lin Qian''s mother silently shed tears and seemed to have lost her soul. "I heard that just now. It''s not your fault. You''ve tried your best. It''s your uncle''s coward who wants to die by himself."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and wanted to comfort Linxi''s mother, but at the moment any words of comfort were pale.


    "Breeze!"


    Lin Xi''s mother''s godless eyes suddenly produced a color of hatred, showing a woman''s madness: "to avenge your uncle, you must revenge for your uncle!"


    Chu Feng firmly nodded: "I will use the murderer''s blood to commemorate the death of my uncle."


    "Miss Du, please arrange someone to deal with my uncle''s affairs, mobilize people, and block all the entrances and exits of Xiangjiang River. The family of he is only allowed in, not allowed out!"


    "At the same time, block the news, mobilize the hospital monitoring, and find out the perpetrators for me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1811

    With Chu Feng''s command, Du Yaming directly conveyed it out. Thirty thousand donghongmen elite directly put Xiangjiang Prefecture under martial law.


    Whether it is the long-distance bus station, railway station or airport are closely monitored, which makes the calm Xiangjiang nervous again. Everyone is wondering what donghongmen is going to do and why so many people are sent out for martial law.


    Subsequently, the above news did not need to be ignored, and let it be, Xiangjiang high-level talents were a little calmed down, but also did not take it lightly, let people always pay attention to the situation.


    If donghongmen has any unusual behavior, it will immediately send out troops to suppress it. After all, if 30000 people are mobilized, the impact will be very great.


    At the same time, some people are also secretly investigating the reason why donghongmen has launched its elite, but they have not been given a reasonable explanation, and they are completely blocked up.


    The only bit of information that can be seen is that donghongmen''s departure is aimed at the he family, because the first instruction is that he''s family is allowed to enter and not to go out. For a while, there are surging winds and clouds in Xiangjiang and Panlong, and many related people are nervous.


    Du Yaming sent donghongmen elite into Panlong. A few days later, there has been a big action. Some people are wondering whether donghongmen wants to ban the noble status of Panlong?


    In numerous people''s speculation of the Middle East Red Gate and Du Yaming''s bizarre action, Victoria Hotel.


    He runyun quickly came back after leaving the hospital, but he Junhua went to the wedding company to prepare for tomorrow''s wedding, so he was not there, but he Runxin was in the hotel.


    When he runyun entered the suite and saw he Runxin, he immediately cried out: "sister, I''ve made a mistake."


    He Runxin is still worried here, where he runyun has gone, always can''t be contacted.


    She didn''t want to come back by herself, but before she could be happy, she heard he runyun''s voice that he runyun was so nervous that he had already started to cry. She felt a lump in her heart. Inexplicably, she had a bad premonition. He runyun must have made a big mistake.


    Otherwise, she would not have behaved like this.


    Before I was ready to ask what happened, the phone rang out.


    He Runxin motioned to he runyun to sit down first and answer the phone. With the news brought by the phone, his face gradually became dignified, and finally turned pale.


    Put down the phone, he runyun, who was still standing and didn''t sit down, slapped him out directly.


    The clear resounding rings in the suite, which also makes he runyun''s anxious cry stop.


    Anger appeared on he Runxin''s pretty face: "say, what did you do? Why did 30000 people from donghongmen put Xiangjiang under siege. In addition, Miss Peng also told me that ye Zisheng would personally bring an inspection team into Panlong, with a clear goal to investigate the illegal activities of major casinos."


    "This move is aimed at our family. Although this is only internal information and ye Zisheng is still in the Imperial City, Miss Peng will not cheat me."


    He runyun, who had been slapped by himself, was still in a daze. His face changed greatly when he heard the speech: "how could it be? We just killed a person."


    He Runxin''s body is shaking. He runyun''s intuition is that the man he runyun killed is not simple: "who did you kill?"


    He runyun is also aware of the seriousness of the matter. It seems that she has been involved in the level that she can''t cope with. She is trembling. She can''t see any more unruly and willful side: "he hit my boy''s uncle when the heaven and earth are singing. However, I don''t want to order him to be killed. I just want to kidnap him to threaten the boy to apologize to me, and I want to humiliate him."


    "But the people sent out by the elder brother were killed because they were resisted. They also lit a fire in fengteng hospital."


    He Runxin hears the speech, the body shakes a buttock to sit on the sofa, in the mind has only one thought, finished.


    He Runxin and he Junhua don''t know who the boy is, but she is very clear that it is Chu Feng. Chu Feng''s uncle is dead? He Runxin was frightened when he thought about it.


    She believes that he runyun will only have the idea of revenge and anger because of the emergence of donghongmen, and will never have the idea of destruction, because he runyun is not a fool, and the people who can let donghongmen attack are definitely not ordinary people.


    It doesn''t matter if there is no harm in retaliation and threat, but when it comes to destruction, he runyun will consider it.


    She knew that she should contact he runyun earlier, or that she should tell her own judgment that night. It is Chu Feng who can make Du Yaming act.


    It''s just that Chu Feng''s visit to Xiangjiang this time is too low-key, and few people know about it. Otherwise, he Junhua will not send someone to he runyun, but it''s too late now.


    When he runyun looked at he Runxin''s pale face, he could hardly see his sister who was like a fish in water. When she was worried, she even slapped herself: "sister, what''s the matter with you? Do you know anything?"


    He Runxin clenched his lips. What he said was false now. Few people could bear Chu Feng''s anger.


    "Are you sure you didn''t want to kill, just kidnap and blackmail?"Taking a deep breath, he Runxin couldn''t solve the problem by getting angry with he runyun at the moment. He asked anxiously, "where are the people your brother sent out to help you?"


    He runyun felt that the matter was very serious, and he did not dare to conceal: "I absolutely did not give the idea of destruction. I even said that I should try not to be rude and let them take people away with overpowering drugs. I just want to seize a person to threaten the boy''s appearance and torture him severely. I am not sensible, but I know something. I can mobilize the people of donghongmen It must not be an ordinary person. "


    "As for the elder brother''s men, they are outside!"


    He Runxin has been staring at he runyun. She looks real when she talks, not like lying.


    Take a breath out and shout out, "you come in here."


    Two bodyguards of he family came in, one with gauze on his head. He Runxin said coldly, "what''s going on? Why did you kill people and set fire to them?"


    The bodyguard of he family, whose head was wrapped in gauze, did not dare to hide it. He said that even the donghongmen people, he family didn''t need to be afraid and help the second young lady out of anger. However, if they met with resistance, they would kill people, let some people know that no one could offend him


    "So, at that time, the man resisted fiercely and broke my head. I stabbed him with a dagger. As for the fire, it was ignited by myself."


    He Runxin clenched his fist and wished to throw it on the faces of the two people and scolded him for being damned.


    What they said undoubtedly confirmed what he runyun said. He Junhua gave instructions to him. It can be said that he runyun is lying in the gun, and he Junhua will also be in danger.


    Because he did not say that he would kill people when he met with resistance, such things would never happen. He Junhua, from a small age to a big age, had been cultivated by the dignity of his family. In addition, he had an uncle who was the chief of Panlong, and he didn''t pay much attention to many people.


    Apart from the top few in China, he didn''t pay attention to any of them. Even Chu Feng felt that Pan Long''s identity could be suppressed.


    "Self righteousness kills people."


    He Runxin cheered angrily and got up. He happened to see he Junhua who came in. He said angrily, "he Junhua, what did you do? Why should you tell them to kill people? Runyun just wants to be angry."


    He Junhua just came back from the wedding company. He only knew that the East Red Gate was moving. He didn''t know what was going on: "what''s the matter? I''ll yell at me when I come back?"


    "What''s the matter?" He Runxin came up with a touch of sarcasm and said: "runyun just thought of a gas. You are the one who told you to kill people when necessary. Now I tell you, people were killed, but donghongmen also sent out 30000 people under martial law. No admittance is allowed."


    "Miss Peng told me that this time, he family was in trouble."


    He Junhua didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He went to sit down and said, "it''s just killing people. It''s not like killing people. Why make such a fuss? At the beginning, I destroyed several families of Panlong. You are the same. Now you are still like this. You are making a fuss. "


    The corner of the mouth raised a disdainful smile and said: "state Du Yaming, I have not put it in the eye, no matter what her people are good, offending us who have to pay the price."


    "And it''s just an ordinary person who died. The person who hit runyun is still OK. I''m not ready to forget it. She''s busy first and doesn''t know how to live or die!"


    He Runxin''s face appeared more ridicule, knowing that he Junhua was arrogant and didn''t want to be so ignorant.


    Don''t he think about it for a moment. Without the person above nodding, how dare Du Yaming mobilize 30000 talents and make him nod? There is only one person, that is Chu Feng. Why can''t he see clearly?


    Knowing that he Junhua had been over confident, he felt that Panlong couldn''t be short of any family. He didn''t pay any attention to this idea.


    I wanted to say that the man was Chu Feng''s mind, and he Runxin scattered, but I didn''t want to say how miserable the humiliation he suffered, because what he said could only make he Junhua more confident and destroy others.


    That would be more harmful. He family would die more miserably.


    Holding he runyun''s hand, he Runxin looked cool: "you continue to be self righteous here. You can handle this matter by yourself. I hope you can do it yourself."


    "Chirp." He Runxin left with he runyun, and he Junhua scorned a smile: "isn''t it worrying about the Chu wind behind the East Red Gate? Chu Feng is very strong, but this is a civilized era. How could Xuanyuan family let him kill me and stabilize the turbulent dragon? "


    "He Runxin, you are so clever and confused for a time. As long as I am a member of the he family, Chu Feng dare not touch me. On the contrary, I want to marry his woman and disgust him."


    He Runxin has already walked to the door and pulled he runyun away with a cold hum. He Junhua''s self-confidence is so strong that he can''t listen to anyone''s words.


    Chu Feng''s uncle is dead, do you think you can be good? immature!


    He Junhua did not care about the general, said to the two bodyguards: "donghongmen blockade, only allowed in and out, against the he family, but not for the two of you, leaving Xiangjiang to Las Vegas.""It''s still a bit unreasonable to be caught as a witness."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1812

    In the evening, Lin''s garden.


    Lin Jiaying and Yuan peipeipei''s mother and daughter are sitting on the side, watching Chu Feng, who has been sitting there quietly for an afternoon. Now, because of him, the clouds are surging and the city is under pressure. However, Chu Feng has been sitting there quietly. It seems that everything has nothing to do with him.


    Even Xuanyuan Huining didn''t disturb Chu Feng any more. She could feel that Chu Feng was hiding the opportunity of killing people. Now she can still be so quiet, but there is still no evidence that can be directly targeted.


    Once it is determined that Lin Xi''s father died because of he runyun, Chu Feng will definitely make her die ugly, even worse than death.


    The Chu wind at this moment is very quiet, but it is quiet and frightening.


    Outside also at this time came the sound of the car, breaking the quiet of the garden in the afternoon, a moment later Du Yaming came in, in addition to this, there is a crying Lin Xi.


    At first, you can''t tell Linxi to avoid her sadness, but now her father is dead, which can''t be concealed. So Chu Feng asked Linxi''s mother to inform her of her father''s death. She, as a daughter, has the right to know.


    "Brother Feng!"


    Lin Xi came in and saw Chu Feng. Crying, she rushed to Chu Feng''s body: "I''m going to see my father in the hospital. My mother won''t let me go. Sister Du won''t let me go. I''m going to see my father for the last time. I''m going to go!"


    Chu Feng gently stroked Linxi''s head, feeling the sad breath of the girl who was a childhood sweetheart. His voice was gentle: "remember your father''s best time, just stay in the heart."


    Now she knows that her father''s death makes Linxi so sad. If she sees her father''s tragic death, Chu Feng does not doubt that Linxi will collapse, so she is mercilessly forbidden to see the last one, so as not to leave a shadow on Linxi''s heart.


    "I don''t!"


    At the moment, Lindsey was completely immersed in her sadness and kept shaking her head there: "I''m going to see Dad. He''s dead. I don''t see him. I''ll be upset all my life."


    "Sissy." Chufeng whispered and knew that it was not appropriate to scold Linxi, but some things were also the meaning of Linxi''s mother: "listen to me, don''t go, remember your father''s greatest appearance, I believe he doesn''t want you to see him at the moment, you know?"


    "Darling, I will take care of you and your mother in the future, and I will find justice for my uncle."


    Lin Xi wiped her tears. She knew that her father was badly burned by the fire, but she couldn''t bear to see her. She also knew that Chu Feng and her mother cared for her.


    To see her father''s tragedy, she knew she would collapse.


    Biting his lips, he stood up and said, "brother Feng, I can''t go, but I must avenge my father. I''ll kill those people."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and saw the murderous opportunity in Lin Xi''s eyes. He got up and slapped Lin Xi''s face with a crisp sound.


    Also let the sitting Lin Jiaying mother and daughter and Xuanyuan Huining all stand up, they do not know why Chu Feng wants to hit Lin Xi.


    Lindsey''s cry was also a slap to stop.


    Eyes blankly looking at Chu Feng, there is consternation, there is pain, Chu Feng from childhood to take care of her, like a brother, when did he hit her?


    "Remember it for me!"


    Chu Feng looked serious and said: "you are my sister, your hatred is my hatred, I hope you grow up healthy and happy, do not want you buried in hatred, this is the first time, I do not want to hear you say such words, or you do not want to call me brother Feng again."


    Raised his hand and wiped away the tears from Linxi''s eyes, Chu Feng could not bear to scold Linxi too much: "uncle''s revenge I will revenge, I believe uncle also hope you to be a pure white woman, don''t be hoodwinked by hatred."


    "Obedient, I will hold up a sunny day for you, so that those who hurt uncle, pay a heavy price."


    All the girls have come back to feel that Chu Feng is not beating Linxi for no reason. Instead, she doesn''t want her heart full of hatred, which blinds her pure white heart. Xuanyuan Hui''s beautiful eyes twinkle. At this moment, her impression of Chu Feng has changed a little.


    But in her heart, Chu Feng is still a bastard.


    Lin Xi also knew that Chu Feng was for her own good. She hugged Chu Feng in tears, and she was very sad and sad.


    Chu Feng gently patted her, did not go to comfort her not to cry, he knew to let Linxi cry out, so that her heart will be more comfortable.


    Slowly, Linxi may be tired of crying, or because her father''s death has consumed too much spirit, she slowly lies on the shoulder of Chu Feng and sleeps in the past.


    Chu Feng gently picked her up and went upstairs to find a room for her to rest. Then she came downstairs and said to Lin Jiaying''s mother and daughter, "she''s just over sad now. She''ll wake up soon. I''m going to deal with some things. If she wants to go to the hospital, you''ll tie her up for me."


    Lin Jiaying and Yuan peipeipei nodded. Chu Feng, at the moment, did not smile.


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything else and left Lin''s garden with Du Yaming and Xuanyuan Huining.


    Liu Yan''s attack has not been solved. Now Lin Xi''s father is dead, which makes a successful family fall apart. Chu Feng can''t forgive all this behavior. Even if there is no direct evidence, Chu Feng firmly believes that all this is done by his family.In the car, Du Yaming was driving and said: "the wind is weak. The hospital''s monitoring has been transferred out. It can be determined that he''s bodyguard. In addition, outside the hospital, someone saw he runyun sitting in a car, and the two people also got on the car."


    "But in the Victoria Hotel, there is no trace of the two people. They may want to leave Xiangjiang or hide."


    "Five million!" Chu Feng directly opened his mouth: "in your name to announce black and white, as long as you grasp these two people alive and bring them to you, you can get five million, regardless of the reason or the process."


    Du Yaming gently nodded, and quickly issued instructions, also know why Chu Feng used her name.


    Because on the surface, most people still don''t know the relationship between the dead and Chu Feng. Once exposed, it is inevitable that some family members will take other measures to transfer the people away. Although they can destroy them forcefully, they should also have reasons to convince the senior management.


    The seclusion has the rules of the seclusion, and the secular has the secular rules. Now, the secular people should abide by the secular rules of the game.


    After arranging the reward, Du Yaming''s phone call happened to be a phone call. After answering the phone, a happy look appeared on her face: "the wind is less. Lin Huali has come to the news. The man who bought the Xiaoji road of TONGHANG state to attack captain Liu has been caught by the intelligence Department of the adjudication office. Now, the poor state will take it to the shallow water Hall of donghongmen."


    Chu Feng appeared a ferocious killing: "in the past!"


    Du Yaming nodded and stepped on the gas pedal to the entrance of donghongmen shallow water hall.


    Xuanyuan Huining sat in the car and didn''t say a word from the beginning to now. Although she was a little hungry, because Chu Feng had completely changed at the moment, she didn''t dare to speak.


    When Chu Feng goes to the shallow water Hall of East Red Gate, Victoria Hotel is in the presidential suite.


    He Runxin and he runyun went to other rooms. At the moment, he Junhua was in the suite. Suddenly, a foreign man appeared in front of him. His smile was a little gloomy.


    He Junhua did not seem to wonder why people suddenly appeared, but quietly asked, "are you all ready?"


    "We are all ready to wait for Chu Feng to come." The foreign man nodded and then asked, "it''s just that what are you doing? Donghongmen has blocked the whole Xiangjiang River, and you are still in the mood to prepare for tomorrow''s wedding. Don''t you worry that you will be dead in the street tonight and destroy our plan?"


    He Junhua sneered, or simply did not care about the general: "as long as you do not make mistakes, I do not have any problems, as for what happened, it is just a small matter."


    "Donghongmen may be one of Du Yaming''s relatives who hurt my sister. I directly let someone kill his uncle and make a little disturbance. Don''t worry about it. Now that I sit here safely, I know that donghongmen or Du Yaming can''t help me."


    The foreign man frowned and sneered and said, "master he, as far as I know, all the Du family members died when they came to Xiangjiang on the Chu wind. Where did Du Yaming come from?"


    The corner of his mouth raised a banter: "I heard that chufeng has arrived at Xiangjiang. Don''t you kill chufeng''s uncle?"


    "Chufeng''s uncle? He''s a wild animal. Where did he come from He Junhua heard Chu Feng''s two words, his eyes sprouted cold, gnashing his teeth and said: "and really his uncle''s words, that''s also the people of the Chu family in Tianguan. How can my people kill them?"


    "And what if? Who is my successor? What family does Panlong need for stability? Dare he kill me? Will Xuanyuan family allow him to kill me? "


    With a defiant smile and a proud look on his face, he waved his finger: "he absolutely dare not say to kill me. Xuanyuan family will not allow him to kill me, so it is doomed that I abused him for thousands of times. He can only bear it. What family does Panlong need and what family needs me?"


    For he Junhua''s arrogance, foreign men do not have much interest.


    Turning around, he said, "I don''t care about your identity. I just want to make Chu Feng a little uncomfortable. Even if he can''t kill him, he must be disturbed. Otherwise, his growth is a great threat to us."


    Looking back at he Junhua: "so master he, you''d better pray that your plan can succeed. Chu Feng will appear at the wedding site. As long as you can succeed, we will help you open a casino in Wenzhou. If it fails, Chu Feng will not kill you, and I will kill you."


    Voice down, people disappear!


    He Junhua, with a cold face, smashed heavily on the sofa and scolded: "it''s just a group of martial arts. What''s the age of this? Can you be more powerful than guns?"


    Take out a limited edition of the desert water east from the body, the power can blow through the steel plate: "no matter how powerful, I am not going to die with one shot, a group of naive idiots!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1813

    Donghongmen, qianshuitangkou.


    Because there is Du Yaming in Xiangjiang and there is no war in China, Qian Bang is in charge of Red Gate affairs in foreign countries all the year round, leaving the 100000 East Red Gate of Xiangjiang for Du Yaming to manage, and sometimes commanding the affairs of Red Gate by remote control.


    Close to nine o''clock, Chu Feng and Du Yaming arrive at the mouth of the shallow water hall. Xuanyuan Huining is not interested in these things and does not stay in the car alone.


    Entering the entrance of the hall, the hall has been filled with the leaders of the shallow water hall.


    In addition, Lin Huali is also here.


    She is in charge of the river, sea, heaven and earth. The attack on Liu Yan is within her scope. These days, she is also tracking down the person who bought up xiaojidao. Therefore, it is not surprising that she appears here.


    The leader of the East Red Gate seems to know that he generally gets up: "little wind, Miss Du!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, went to sit down, but did not sit on the throne, but let Du Yaming sit there, highlighting her position at all times, even if many people know that there is Chu Feng behind the Fengmen, tianwangmen and even donghongmen.


    Du Yaming sat down and said, "Miss Lin, where are the people?"


    Lin Huali doesn''t care about Du Yaming sitting on the throne. There are secular rules and gestures.


    Soon, two elite donghongmen came up with a man in black. He was black and blue, and was obviously beaten when he was caught.


    The two donghongmen threw people directly on the ground and stood aside.


    Du Yaming looked at Chu Feng, and Chu Feng also said, "what''s your name?"


    The man in black raised his head and looked around at the people of donghongmen. His face was flashing. When he saw the chufeng speaking, he was shocked. He naturally saw Chu Feng when he was with him. He was surprised that he came.


    After the east red door elite see he did not speak, raised his foot to kick him to the ground: "the wind asked you less words."


    Direct and the ground came a close contact, the face was abraded, resist the pain and quickly return: "Chen Kangrong."


    Chu Feng''s face did not fluctuate: "where people, whose people?"


    Chen Kangrong looks hesitant. He Junhua tells him to hide. After two days, he arranges him to go back to the dragon to hide. He doesn''t want to be caught tonight. He doesn''t know whether to say it or not.


    Chu Feng had no redundant words and waved his fingers.


    At the back of the east red door elite suddenly picked up a knife, in Chen Kangrong''s back is a knife, blood dripping, also let him cry out sadly.


    Chu Feng lightly added: "one knife for one minute, two knives for two minutes, four knives for three minutes, and so on, but don''t kill me."


    "Yes Donghongmen elite shout.


    Chen Kangrong excited for a moment, and quickly opened his mouth: "I said, I am a dragon, I am the bodyguard of he family."


    Chu Feng did not change much, and donghongmen elite also drew two swords. Chen Kangrong cried miserably and said, "I have already said, why do you still want to move me?"


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "I asked who you are, did not ask whose family you are!"


    Chen Kangrong almost had the impulse to vomit blood, but he did not dare to contend with Chu Feng: "I am he Runxin, miss he''s person."


    Chu Feng showed a playful look. If he didn''t have a left eye, he might have believed what Chen Kangrong said, because he was indeed he Runxin''s bodyguard, but in fact, Chu Feng was very clear.


    Because he had seen him for a long time, he also confirmed that this matter had nothing to do with he Runxin.


    Jokingly asked: "you are miss he''s person, I believe, you tell me, is miss he let you bribe Xiaoji Dao to attack Liu Yan?"


    Almost without hesitation, Chen Kangrong replied, "yes."


    Chu Feng saw only the color of deception and sighed: "why did she do that?"


    "Because she hates the wind." Chen Kangrong didn''t know Chu Feng had seen he Runxin for a long time. He even confirmed that he Runxin had not cheated him. He continued foolishly: "I hate that you robbed the opportunity of he family, and let fengteng get the construction right of Jianghai free trade state gambling house. He knew that Liu Yan was your woman, so let me buy people, defile her, and make you sick again!"


    Chu Feng stood up and squatted down in front of Chen Kangrong, stretched out his hand and tightened his hair, staring at his eyes: "in my eyes, you are a dying clown. I believe what you said, but if you want to change the protagonist, you should say he Junhua is angry with my behavior, not he Runxin."


    "You can deny it, but I have 100 percent proof."


    Chen Kangrong looked stunned: "how do you know?"


    The subconscious words directly overturned what he had just said, which made Du Yaming and others sneer at him. There was no level in planting and framing. How could he Junhua send such a fool?


    Chu Feng directly smashed Chen Kangrong''s head on the ground with cruel methods: "I don''t only know these things, but I also know a lot. I''ll give you a chance to die and tell me all the things he Junhua asked you to do. I can''t find out your whole family and kill them together. Don''t doubt my killing.""Those who suspect me have been ruined and have no children."


    Chen Kangrong has an endless chill. The meaning of Chu Feng is very clear. He said he died, not his whole family.


    Standing up, Chu Feng waved: "Miss Du, you and Huali will sort out the information for me. In addition, hurry up and find out the two murderers for me before 12 o''clock tomorrow. I''m going to have a wedding reception."


    At 12 o''clock tomorrow, he Junhua and Yao Qianxue will officially hold a wedding ceremony at Victoria Hotel.


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng left directly. I believe Du Yaming and Lin Huali can give him a perfect answer. As for he Junhua, he is just a grasshopper after autumn. He can''t stay long.


    Chu Feng left directly, driving with Xuanyuan Huining. He didn''t say a word in the car. When he was about to return to Lin''s garden, he called out: "Li Shao, please come to Xiangjiang tomorrow. He Runxin didn''t give me a clear answer. It seems that he gambler King loves his son very much."


    "In addition, tell Mr. He that if he wants to continue to be this officer, I don''t want his shadow to appear tomorrow."


    Hang up the phone directly, Chu Feng stepped up the gas pedal, calm as water back to the Lin Garden.


    Although chufeng seems very calm, Xuanyuan Huining still feels the anger in Chu Feng''s heart. If he was not worried about the secular fluctuation and the stability of the dragon, Chu Feng has definitely killed the Victoria Hotel. How could he be so calm step by step?


    The end of he Junhua has been doomed, and then it depends on the attitude of he family, whether it will be destroyed or not.


    Chufeng did not pay attention to Xuanyuan Huining. When he got to the house, he didn''t see a person. Knowing that they had already rested, Chu Feng went upstairs and went directly outside Lin Jiaying''s room.


    Just ready to go in to think of something, turned to Linxi rest room, gently opened the door to go in, saw Linxi lying quietly on the bed, but eyes still have tears, heart can not stop a pain.


    She kneaded Linxi''s nose and looked soft: "brother Feng will find justice for uncle. You should be happy all your life."


    To make sure that Lin Xi had nothing to do, Chu Feng left the room quietly, closed the door and turned back to see Xuanyuan Huining''s disdainful eyes. Chu Feng frowned: "why do you want to look at me like this?"


    Xuanyuan Huining Yang began to walk by Chu Feng''s side and looked back when he opened the door of his room: "I hope I''ll be my sister all my life."


    After a little profound words, Xuanyuan Huining went in and closed the door directly. Chu Feng''s mouth twitched: "you''d better be my sister-in-law all your life."


    Chufeng didn''t go to find another room. He went to Lin Jiaying''s room and opened the door directly. There was no accident. There was no anti lock. He walked in and threw the door back.


    When she went around the corner, she saw that the bedside lamp was still on, and Lin Jiaying was reclining on the bed to read a book. Her long legs stretched out under her pajamas without any cover. She could also see the contents of the vacuum.


    Hearing the news, Lin Jiaying raised her head and put her hand on the bedside table: "is the mood still uncomfortable?"


    Chu Feng gently nodded: "not uncomfortable, that is deceiving, but again uncomfortable, all to slowly."


    Lin Jiaying naturally knew Chu Feng''s pain. She sat up and gently pulled the silk pajamas down from her body, revealing her ivory white body. Chufeng hooked her fingers and said, "well, you need me!"


    In the face of such an active woman, Chu Feng didn''t have much polite words to say, and rushed directly to the past.


    Lin Jiaying hums and feels the arrogance of Chu Feng. She murmurs in her heart. How many times should she be pregnant? After that, Chu Feng won''t look at his child''s mother''s misfortune and not provide shelter?


    Lin Jiaying''s voice was suppressed when the curtain of the war was played, but it was still ringing in the room. It was only 10 o''clock now. The war between the two was destined to go beyond 12 o''clock.


    Outside, Lin Xi just woke up when Chu Feng went in. She wanted to talk to Chu Feng. She walked out of Lin Jiaying''s room and heard the shy voice. She was curious to see through the room where Chu Feng had not closed. Because the bed was a little bit inside, she couldn''t see the direct picture.


    However, through the slight reflection of the window, Lin Qian could see that it was Chu Feng and Lin Jiaying.


    Surprised with a small mouth, Linxi quietly went back to her room, blushing before she let go: "brother Feng and aunt Lin?"


    Thinking of the age difference between the two, Lin Xi feels shocked. Lin Jiaying is one year older than her mother!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1814

    After a night of silence, the next day arrived on time.


    September 8, July 27 of the lunar calendar, suitable for marriage!


    It''s sunny, only 25 degrees. It''s a rare day in the south of China in September. The breeze is cool and there''s not much stuffy breath. At 8:00 in the morning, it''s the most comfortable time.


    The last day of the holiday, Sunday.


    For people in Xiangjiang, this is just a very ordinary day, but because of one thing, today is not ordinary. That is, he Junhua, the successor of Panlong he family, will marry Yao Qianxue, vice president of fengteng group, and hold a century wedding. It is said that the cost of holding the wedding will reach an astonishing 1.5 billion yuan.


    At seven o''clock, a cruise ship has already arrived from Panlong in Xiangjiang port. After the wedding banquet is held at noon, he Junhua will take the bride on a one month honeymoon trip at 4:30 p.m.


    Do not know how many women envy, how many men envy.


    In the morning, Lin''s garden is still quiet. Only yuanpeipei went out half an hour ago. Obviously, he wants to go to find Jennifer, because the Rothschild family has also been invited. Jennifer is present on behalf of the family. Yuanpeipeipei is worried that after attending the wedding ceremony, Jennifer runs away.


    Therefore, the meaning of the early past is self-evident.


    In the master bedroom on the second floor, Chu Feng opened his eyes, a special day, but for Chu Feng, it was just a very ordinary day.


    Lin Jiaying had already woken up early, just to see that Chu Feng had not woken up, so she didn''t get up. Now she saw him open his eyes and asked with a smile, "is your mood better?"


    Chu Feng sits up, the quilt slips down from two people''s bodies, and is about to speak when he sees the mottled red marks on Lin Jiaying''s body, which is no less than that of a girl.


    Chu Feng apologetic opening: "sorry!"


    Lin Jiaying smiles and looks down at her wounds.


    In the past, when she rolled the sheets with Chu Feng, although she was a little rough, it was just that kind of violent storm. Last night, Chu Feng seemed to be crazy, which can be said to be unforgettable for Lin Jiaying.


    But women know how to contain a man with a violent heart, but also know how to let him calm down and not be bad.


    Hugged Chu Feng, whispered in his ear: "I would like to, but next time can not walk behind?"


    Chu Feng looked slightly embarrassed and nodded: "OK!"


    Lin Jiaying gently smile, release Chu Feng from the bed, walk a step to feel a little hot pain, white Chu Feng a look: "really greedy, two not enough, but also a third!"


    Chu Feng scratched his head: "help me wash it!"


    Lin Jiaying dispelled the idea of bitterness and endured the burning pain behind her. She and Chu Feng walked into the bathroom like a gentle wife. They met each other sincerely, but there was no embarrassment.


    Even brush his teeth to help chufeng finish, pick up a razor to help Chu Feng blow sparse stubble, the spirit immediately a lot better, and help him wash his face, only to solve their own.


    After going out, put on clothes for chufeng and comb his hair. The woman who had put on a black dress stood beside Chu Feng, looked into the mirror, and chuckled: "I feel like you are my son."


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile: "you look like a sister at your own age


    Lin Jiaying''s demeanor and sentiment of all kinds rolled a white eye, how can you not know what Chu Feng said half of the words? Holding his hand: "boy, remember not to talk nonsense, to call sister, who told you not to care about your own disaster?"


    "In the future, it''s OK to accompany me once a year. If I''m too busy, I can do it every two years, OK?"


    Chu Feng partial head: "do you care about the passing of youth?"


    Blinking his eyes, chuckling and saying, "maybe at that time, in order to let you continue to support me, I have to give all my daughters to you."


    Chu Feng was not interested in discussing this issue with Lin Jiaying. After thinking about it, she took out her mobile phone, edited it, and sent out a message. Lin Jiaying''s mobile phone beeped.


    Lin Jiaying took it up and looked at it and asked, "what is this?"


    "You know the warrior, but you don''t know the mystery of the warrior." Chu Feng doesn''t love Lin Jiaying, but he doesn''t mind giving her something. The key is to see her talent: "this is the mind method of a martial artist. If you practice according to the above, you can stay in your face and even change some genes to become young. Even if you don''t go to Tianyang period, becoming a martial artist will slow down the aging of the body."


    "It can be said that in today''s world, the best way to keep your youth is to prolong your life. However, it depends on your personal qualifications."


    Looking at Lin Jiaying, who was shocked by his information, Chu Feng said with a smile: "however, with your wisdom, which was the first beauty of Xiangjiang, it should not be difficult. However, without my permission, don''t spread the mental method. There are secular rules. I don''t want too many people to die in my hands one day."


    Lin Jiaying looked at the things in her mobile phone. She did not doubt that Chu Feng was deceiving herself. She took Chu Feng and gave him a hard kiss on the mouth. After relaxing her mouth, she said, "I regret it."Chu Feng was shocked: "don''t want to learn?"


    "No!" Lin Jiaying was afraid that Chu Feng would snatch it back. She quickly put her mobile phone away, put it close to his ear and said in a low voice, "I mean, after three out and three in, I agree. Little guy, you moved me."


    Chu Feng reaction over what meaning, look down at Lin Jiaying: "then you need more exercise, see you last night crying wolf."


    Lin Jiaying white Chu wind a look, like a little girl general, holding Chu Feng to go out, but think of what to look at the big bed: "what kind of bed do you like, what kind of color?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know why Lin Jiaying suddenly asked this question. He replied, "as long as the bed is comfortable, it should be bigger. Secondly, I like white."


    Lin Jiaying nodded slightly and took Chu Feng out: "wait a minute, I''ll find someone to change the bed. It was made by Yuanxiao and me at the beginning. I want to change one you like. In the future, only you, a man, can go up to my bed."


    This can be regarded as an expression of submission from the bottom of his heart. Chu Feng just laughed and did not express any opinions.


    But when he came to Xiangjiang next time, he was shocked, because Lin Jiaying directly placed a five meter bed in the master bedroom.


    When they went downstairs, Lin Jiaying naturally took Chu Feng''s arm. All the people present knew that, and there was no need to hide it. However, Chu Feng was a little embarrassed because Lin Qian was also sitting there.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes were a little swollen. Seeing Chu Feng, they came down and hummed: "I hope you can close the door in the future. In addition, the voice is a little lower. Don''t think that the whole world doesn''t know about your broken things."


    Chu Feng was stunned and suddenly remembered that when he came out, the door seemed to be open, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. That''s not to say that they indirectly came to a live music live broadcast last night?


    Lin Jiaying didn''t expect Chu Feng not to close the door last night. She was a little shy to release Chu Feng''s hand. She was a bit of an old man. This time, it was a broken ground.


    Lin Xi looks at Lin Jiaying. If she doesn''t know, she looks like she is seven or eight years older than her mother. Who could have thought that her mother would be one year older than her mother, but thinking that her mother now looks very young, Lin Xi murmurs in her heart, no wonder brother Feng and her.


    In addition, does brother Feng like brother-in-law love? Sister Xinyu, sister Zixuan, sister Xiaoxuan, sister yu''er, they are older than brother Feng, so I?


    Lin Xi thought of these things, inexplicably uncomfortable. She sat there biting her lips, thinking of her father''s death. She and Chu Feng were like brothers and sisters again, feeling that there was no future.


    "Sissy!"


    Chufeng glared at Xuanyuan Huining, who was talking at random, and said, "today I''m going to attend a wedding ceremony. In addition, I''ll find some justice for your father. It''s not convenient for you to go. You and sister Jiaying can be at home."


    Lindsey nodded, "OK!"


    "You, follow me!" Seeing Lin Qian''s mental state, Chu Feng knew that she was not as miserable as she was yesterday. She cried out and pointed to Xuanyuan Huining and said in a cold voice.


    Xuanyuan Huining, with a cold face, remembers that he Runxin had been spanked that night, and finally bit chufeng''s lips. Xiaosheng was tricked and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Heart secretly scold, don''t give me a chance, otherwise absolutely bite you, son of a bitch.


    Chu Feng takes Xuanyuan Huining to leave for the wedding of he Junhua in Victoria. He also draws a final conclusion to this event. He also uses the event of he Junhua to alert the world and stop challenging his patience.


    "Aunt Lin!"


    When Lin Qian saw the car leaving the garden, she said softly, "well, I''ll call you sister Jiaying or continue to call aunt Lin. you are one year older than my mother!"


    She thought about whether to call her sister-in-law, but in retrospect, she knew that Lin Jiaying was at most the lover of Chu Feng.


    Lin Jiaying is a little embarrassed. She secretly scolds Chu Feng for not closing the door. Now she is very ashamed. Thinking of her voice last night, Lin Jiaying''s life of more than 40 years feels the most humiliating moment.


    Facing Lin Qian''s simple question, Lin Jiaying didn''t want to pollute the girl''s mind. She said, "well, everywhere, I''m still used to calling me aunt Lin


    Lindsey nodded, but there was something wrong in her heart. If I married brother Feng, what would I call you?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1815

    Victoria Hotel, today''s layout of festive, from the front of the people can feel that a sense of festivity constantly pours on.


    There is also a huge poster on the top of the hotel, which occupies the position of the fourth floor. It is the wedding photo of he Junhua and Yao Qianxue, but it doesn''t look so harmonious.


    He Junhua has a smile on his face, but Yao Qianxue is expressionless, as if there is no joy of marriage at all.


    At 10:30, guests from all sides came one after another, and even those who had cooperation with other countries sent people to participate in this century wedding.


    All kinds of luxury cars continue to come and park in the parking lot specially emptied out for the wedding today. More than 20 security personnel protect the parking lot all the time. You should know that every car here is tens of millions. If something happens, you can''t afford to sell all of them.


    The man''s elegant demeanor, the elegant and courteous dress, the woman''s flowery, not stingy to show a body of white meat to attract men''s eyes.


    The wedding ceremony started at 12 o''clock, but before the time came, many people came. Such an occasion was the best opportunity to expand their personal contacts. Naturally, they could not step on the time point to arrive.


    And this wedding, also let countless people''s heart envy envy hate.


    Yao Qianxue''s experience can be said to be a legend. Born in an ordinary family, Yao Qianxue was promoted by Chu Feng. In two years, he became the vice president of fengteng group, holding 20% of the shares. He has hundreds of billions of rich women and countless industries.


    Let some green tea chicks envy, envy and hate, because even if they sacrifice themselves to accompany those men, they can''t get too many benefits, and sometimes they will be pushed by their so-called gold owners to other men as playthings.


    Compared with Yao Qianxue, she was born at the bottom of the class, but her achievements are the gap between the sky and the ground. People and people can''t be compared.


    In particular, some of the women who came to the wedding but secretly had a little bit of love with he Junhua were even more annoyed. They thought that he Junhua had played with their white and tender body, but they couldn''t get anything. There are few people who can understand the psychological gap.


    For some men, it''s beating their chest and feet and sighing in amazement.


    Yao Qianxue is not a goddess of the whole nation. At least she has attracted countless men. She is young and beautiful and has amazing assets. She is undoubtedly the goddess in many men''s hearts.


    But now the goddess is about to lie on someone else''s bed, and their hearts are uncomfortable.


    But the man is he Junhua, it is doomed that their discomfort is redundant, because the discomfort can only be suppressed.


    Of course, some people are also quite amused. As we all know, Yao Qianxue''s rise is inseparable from chufeng. Some even know that Yao Qianxue had an ambiguous relationship with chufeng at the beginning, but now Yao Qianxue, who may be a woman of chufeng, wants to marry he Junhua. Some people come today with a good attitude.


    Chu Feng''s woman, everyone is very clear that it is his scale, now he Junhua not only colludes with, but also marries, everyone thinks today will be a good play.


    And when people came to the wedding with different minds, Yao Qianxue, who had been taken to the hotel early, was waiting for the wedding in the most luxurious presidential suite.


    She did not go down with he Junhua to receive the guests. She just sat in front of the dressing table in a wedding dress wrapped in her chest. She looked at herself in the mirror, almost perfect, with a slight frown and a touch of sadness.


    Today, Liu Jing is her bridesmaid. Unlike some other bridesmaids, the bridesmaid group is composed of dozens of people, just quiet.


    Chu Feng was thinking about. After leaving that day, she had no news. Her hands were on the dresser. Yao Qianxue looked sad. Chu Feng said she would not let her marry someone else, but she has not heard from her.


    More than an hour later, the wedding will be held. By then, everything has settled down. What''s the effect of Chu Feng?


    "Little snow!"


    Only she and Liu Jing were in the suite. The rest of them were called out. At this time, the door opened and Mu Huanglian, dressed in elegant and noble clothes, came in with a big smile: "what a good daughter. I''ve found a good son-in-law!"


    Take out what from the bag, shaking at Yao Qianxue: "Junhua is a good child, filial piety, Chu Feng and he is no match, I also want you to hold a wedding to get money, do not want to come today he will give me 100 million checks, can cash at any time."


    "You daughter, I really don''t raise for nothing, so your father and I can go back to our hometown to show off and build a big villa."


    Then he shook his head: "but I still don''t think I''ll go back. The remote place is not as wonderful as Xiangjiang. I decided to settle down in Xiangjiang and take care of your children."


    "Have you said enough?" Although Yao Shuren was also wearing a suit, his face was not very good all the time. He said, "don''t you see that Xiaoxue doesn''t want to marry at all?"


    Mu Huanglian stares at her husband and carefully puts the check into her handbag."You are stupid. Qianxue is not stupid. Only a fool doesn''t want to marry."


    With her lips turned, Mu Huanglian said, "he Junhua is young, handsome, rich and rich. He is young, handsome and rich. I don''t know how many women dream of prince charming. If such a man doesn''t marry, who will he marry?"


    Yao Shuren points to his snobbish wife and finally puts it down. This wife is no longer saved. His daughter knows that Yao Qianxue wants to marry or not. How can he not see that he is a father?


    If Mu Huanglian didn''t force her to die, how could Yao Qianxue agree to her initial engagement?


    Mu Huanglian did not know it. She went to Yao Qianxue and said, "it''s really beautiful. She deserves to be my daughter. Her genes are good. I heard that the wedding dress and jewelry are extremely expensive, worth 200 million yuan. It seems that Junhua really loves you and is willing to pay everything for you."


    "Xiaoxue, I want to marry Junhua obediently. You see, he gave me and your father 100 million yuan! What a wonderful man


    Liu Jing has seen Mu Huanglian''s snobbishness for a long time. When she was in Jianghai, she was treated like this by Chu Feng, but she still has her nature.


    "Now what''s the investment of more than one billion yuan? When she marries Qianxue and her husband and wife share property, everything will come back immediately. As long as half of Qianxue''s fengteng equity is divorced, he Junhua will own half of it."


    "What?" Mu Huanglian seems to have been bitten by the buttocks in general: "what does Xiaoxue''s money have to do with he Junhua, isn''t it premarital property?"


    Liu Jing rolled her eyes and felt anxious about Mu Huanglian''s IQ: "this is Xiangjiang. He Junhua is a pan dragon man. How could he get married with any property before marriage? As long as we get married and register legally, that is the joint property of husband and wife. Now we give you several hundred million yuan, but Qianxue will lose hundreds of billions. It''s worth it! "


    Mu Huanglian couldn''t hear that, but when she heard that Yao Qianxue would lose hundreds of billions of yuan, she was in a hurry: "how can I do that?"


    Frowning and shaking his head: "however, he Junhua is gentle and polite. He treats money like dirt. He really loves Xiaoxue, which is definitely not what you think. Moreover, he is the successor of his family and does not lack money. How can he covet Xiaoxue


    "So Liu Jing, don''t say sour grapes and envy Xiaoxue. They are true love


    True love?


    Liu Jing felt so ridiculous and even ridiculous that she didn''t want to say a word with Mu Huanglian when she laughed. Everyone could see whether he Junhua and Yao Qianxue really loved each other. If it wasn''t for you, a mother who was forced by death, how could everything have happened now?


    What''s more, he Junhua''s heart is just like Sima Zhao''s mind. Everyone knows what''s going on. Mu Huanglian is so stupid because he Junhua gave him a little money.


    Mu Huanglian thinks he Junhua is a man of self-restraint. Naturally, she doesn''t take Liu Jing''s words to heart. She says with a smile to Yao Qianxue, "today you are going to get married. You must be happy. Don''t think about Chu Feng, who has no conscience. We raised you so much. He wanted you, but he didn''t give it to me and your father. He was a mean person It''s not good to plant people. "


    For fear that Yao Qianxue finally made something, Mu Huanglian continued: "so, you must not think about that person any more. People may be warm in which woman now, they don''t know who you are."


    "What''s more, you''ve given him your precious body. Don''t feel guilty about the equity he gave you. When you get married with Junhua, you can transfer the equity to me and your father, so that you don''t worry about being swallowed up by he Junhua."


    Liu Jing appeared a light sneer. She used to think her mother was a wonderful person, but now she found that Yao Qianxue''s mother was more than her mother. It''s OK to force Yao Qianxue to marry someone by death. Now she turns her head and asks Yao Qianxue to transfer the equity to her.


    When the mother this appearance, also is absolutely.


    Yao Qianxue finally said: "I want to be quiet, you all go out, today no accident, I married."


    Accident, that is whether Chu Feng appears!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1816

    Outside the hotel gate, he Junhua stood at the door with a straight suit and a warm smile, welcoming guests from all directions.


    Although Yao Qianxue refuses to come out with him to meet him, he Junhua doesn''t care at all. Anyway, as long as we have passed today, when we register the legal marriage certificate, are we afraid that Yao Qianxue will run away?


    Thinking of the upcoming fengteng equity and the joint property of husband and wife, he Junhua shows a brilliant smile. In the eyes of outsiders, he is happy to be the bridegroom.


    What they don''t know is that he Junhua has found out in secret who owns the main shares of fengteng. As long as Yao Qianxue marries him, Yao Qianxue will die naturally after he gets tired of playing with him. At that time, as a husband, he can reasonably and legally inherit all the assets of Yao Qianxue.


    Finally, try to get the shares in the hands of those people who have already been investigated clearly, and he will become the real principal of fengteng at most two years.


    Thinking of the future control of fengteng group, he Junhua''s heart has unspeakable pleasure and fun.


    Chu Feng, Chu Feng, what can you do to me? State means, let you do a wedding dress for me, thank you!


    Moreover, today, gambler he called in person and said that he would attend his wedding. In addition, Cai Jinhua would also come from the Imperial City, which is expected to arrive soon. It is said that all the four young people in the Imperial City, who had no hope, would attend, and even the Huo family in Northwest China sent someone to attend. It can be said that this is the wedding of the century, unprecedented.


    So he felt that Chu Feng was doomed to die today, and he was happy to think about it.


    "Young master, I want you to go there."


    When he Junhua was dreaming of a bright future in his heart, a bodyguard of he family came and said, "you must go and discuss something with you."


    He Junhua wanted to say that there was no time, but after listening to the bodyguard''s words, he thought he would go there and give a good reception to the rest of his family. He walked into the hotel and wondered what he Runxin would do with him?


    Came to a suite, he''s bodyguards are back out, the rest of the nephew will not disturb he Runxin.


    Secondly, he runyun also sat on the side. Although she was specially dressed today, she still looked haggard. Obviously, what happened yesterday had some influence on her.


    "What''s up, sister?" He Junhua walked over and sat down. Although he called elder sister in his mouth, his tone was not very good.


    All of them were brothers and sisters. He Runxin didn''t procrastinate. He said directly, "the wedding is about to start in an hour. Are you sure you want to marry Yao Qianxue? Can''t we discuss it?"


    He Junhua frowned: "didn''t I tell you?"


    He Junhua certainly said that, but he Runxin still sighed and said: "you told me, but I think you should not play with fire. You don''t know Chu Feng, you don''t know the adjudication office. He family has a little status in the holy Dynasty and even in the world, but the adjudication Office still controls the hidden power we don''t know."


    "Women are the scales of Chu Feng. If you marry Yao Qianxue, I''m afraid you will die."


    He Junhua didn''t think of a smile: "you call me to say this with me?"


    He Runxin nodded and said, "although we were not born of a mother, we grew up together since childhood. There is no denying that we are brothers and sisters. I don''t want to see you play cremation, send yourself away, cancel the wedding in progress, apologize to Chu Feng for what you have done, lose face, as long as you can save your life, nothing will happen."


    "Living is the most important thing. If you die, you will have nothing."


    When he Junhua was determined yesterday, he Runxin didn''t want to pay attention to his affairs. However, after one night, she decided to talk with him again.


    "If you''re talking to me about that, forget it."


    He Junhua stood up to tidy up a flower in his tie and pocket: "I can''t afford to lose my face. Now the guests are almost all here. Grandma Cai, father and even the governor of Hong Kong will go out for today''s wedding. The Fourth Youth of the imperial city and the Huo family will all come. If I cancel the wedding, I will lose my face and apologize to Chu Feng. Is he qualified?"


    The corners of his mouth sparked a noncommittal smile, and even felt scorn for he Runxin''s timidity: "I do not deny the power of the chufeng ruling office, but my father once said that the Xuanyuan family is the real Guardian God of the holy Dynasty, and even the ruling house should abide by some rules of the Xuanyuan family."


    "From this we can see that the Xuanyuan family is the most domineering, and who am I?"


    Pointing to his nose, he Junhua again reiterated: "I am the successor of what family, what is he? He family is the key to Panlong. 30% of Panlong''s people depend on which family to live. As long as the family falls down, 30% of Panlong people will not be able to eat, lose their jobs and be in turmoil. "


    "The purpose of Xuanyuan family is to protect the stability of the holy Dynasty. They will not allow the turmoil of Panlong. I am he Junhua. I am the successor of his family. He can''t live without me, and my father will not abandon me. This is doomed that Chu Feng can''t help me."


    "Once he killed me, he family was angry to evacuate Panlong. Who can stabilize the situation of Panlong? So I can understand your worries, but they are unnecessary."Turning to the door, he didn''t care: "my identity, my status may not be as good as chufeng, but Panlong needs which family, who won''t give up me, which doomed Chu Feng can''t move me, I''m the key to Panlong''s stability. Chu Feng knows this, will scruple Xuanyuan family, dare not to move, can only watch me marry Yao Qianxue, make him sick!"


    When the door was opened and closed, he Junhua left smartly. The existence of Xuanyuan family gave him great confidence. The position of he family in Panlong was his reassurance. He felt that Chu Feng did not dare to fight against Xuanyuan family and could only sit and watch him marry Yao Qianxue.


    "Stupid guy."


    He Runxin gently shook his head. He wanted to persuade the arrogant he Junhua, but he didn''t listen to him. Although he said that Chu Feng was very domineering, he was trying to deny the power of Chu Feng.


    Always pull a Xuanyuan family to say things, but who said that Xuanyuan family can suppress the ruling office, can suppress the Chu wind?


    He Junhua has been distorted by the loss of Yan Ruyu and Jianghai free trade state gambling house. The purpose of marrying Yao Qianxue is to avenge Yan Ruyu, and also for the affairs of Jianghai free trade state gambling house.


    He wants to disgust chufeng and let chufeng know that he Junhua has lost a Yan Ruyu. He can find a Yao Qianxue and even eat fengteng through Yao Qianxue.


    The idea is good, but unrealistic, even arrogant.


    "Sister, will Chu Feng come today?"


    He runyun, who had not spoken, asked softly at the moment: "did he really dare to kill his brother? Just as the elder brother said, the status of he family is his talisman, and the holy Dynasty will not allow Pan Long to be turbulent."


    He Runxin gently shook his head: "never underestimate chufeng, because those who belittle chufeng are all dead in the end. Your brother is playing with fire. It seems that for what family, I can only make a choice."


    "Runyun, if anything happens, you must do as I told you, go and say, hope to get a little chance!"


    He runyun seldom saw he Runxin''s look like this. He was still worried about yesterday''s events. He nodded at the smell of speech: "what will happen? What do I need to do? "


    "Maybe today''s wedding, there will be blood." He Runxin has been powerless and inconvenient. Now tell he runyun that the person she offended is Chu Feng. She whispered, "if there is any question about you at that time, you can tell the truth. Don''t hide anything, you know?"


    He runyun frowned: "what do you mean?"


    He Runxin held her hand: "I don''t want anything to happen today, but when it happens, we have to choose the most favorable for ourselves. If yesterday''s incident is revealed, you can tell the public according to what you and I said. The order of killing is your brother''s, and it has nothing to do with you."


    "I believe that your result may not be good, but it will not be too bad, but your brother,"


    he runyun looked tight: "elder sister, what do you say to do? It''s just donghongmen people. Are you really so overbearing and I''m willing to lose money? Is Du Yaming unwilling to forget?"


    His sister''s anxiety, he Runxin understand, but she can''t help too much, can only be a little closer.


    Comforting he runyun, he said softly, "don''t be capricious any more. Do as I say. Otherwise, today will not be a trivial matter. Of course, I hope there is nothing today."


    In my heart, there are some things Du Yaming can''t do!


    She has found out that the dead are from Linjia village, and those who have watched Chu Feng from childhood have deep feelings, which is very important for Chu Feng, who was once an orphan.


    He runyun and he Junhua must have a bad day today, but between them, he Runxin likes he runyun better.


    Because even if he Junhua escaped today, Chu Feng let him go, he would not just forget it. In the future, he would still retaliate, perhaps even more ferocious.


    A little sigh in my heart, I hope the wind is calm!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1817

    Twelve o''clock is approaching gradually, this so-called century wedding also reached the most lively moment.


    The whole hotel is contracted, but the wedding is still held in the largest banquet living room, which can accommodate 1500 people at the same time. The following situation can be seen on the upper two floors. Only those with high status or a better relationship with which family can have a chance to be in the banquet room.


    The rest of the people can only watch from the second and third floors, but even so, they feel honored to attend such a wedding.


    "Here comes the king of gambling


    When the guests arrived, he Junhua had already gone down to prepare for the wedding ceremony. When the master of ceremonies at the door saw the elevator open and came out, he was excited to cry out with a microphone, as if he had just been fed by a man. He should not be excited.


    He came with a smile on his face, followed by a few of his family''s main personnel, followed by two wives. The old man did not see a trace of old age, and walked with a tiger.


    Most of the guests stood up when they saw the appearance of gambler he, who could affect the situation of Panlong. Even if they did not have much interaction with gambler he, they all seemed to be enthusiastic.


    King ho calmly walked in under the gaze of thousands of guests and went straight to the first table and sat down with a smile on his face.


    Only careful people will find that under the smile of he gambling king, there are some haze colors.


    Before he came, he asked Mr. He to come with him, but the latter told him to receive an investigation team from the Imperial City, so he didn''t have time. He just asked him to convey his blessing.


    If Mr. He doesn''t come, he gambler King feels a little sorry and a little unhappy. No matter how he is also the uncle of chief he, he doesn''t give face.


    But at the moment, facing the wedding scene, he is still wearing a faint smile. The rest of his family members, except his second wife, sit down at other tables. The second wife, he Junhua''s mother, is his son''s mother. Today, his son is married, and the mother is entitled to sit at the main table.


    "Here comes the governor!"


    Before all the guests sat down, the emcee yelled again. All the people who were going to sit down stopped and looked at the people coming out of the slowly opened elevator. It was the governor of Panlong and Mr. Liu.


    Mr. Liu came along with his secretary and several entourage. He had a friendly smile, but there was still a touch of fun in his eyes. It was only on such an occasion that no one would notice.


    He, who had been sitting down, stood up and extended his hand to Mr. Liu who was coming: "it''s a great honor to welcome the governor of Hong Kong to attend the children''s wedding."


    "He is joking." He gambler king is an elder, and Mr. Liu behaved politely: "your daughter he runyun and my son Liu Kaiyu are old classmates. Today, Kaiyu came on behalf of me, but there was a little accident. He couldn''t come, so I had to come in person. You don''t need to be polite!"


    He gambler king didn''t know what happened to his baby daughter after she went to Xiangjiang. He chuckled and said, "that''s right. We''re old acquaintances. You don''t need to be polite. Please sit down!"


    The two most distinguished people sat down, while the rest of the guests sat down, admiring the wedding of he Junhua and Yao Qianxue. Even the governor of Hong Kong who seldom attended private activities came to see how much face he had.


    But some careful people also found that Mr. He, the nephew of he family, did not appear.


    But I didn''t think about it. I thought it was too busy. Moreover, the king of gambler he and the governor of Hong Kong were sitting here, which could make this wedding very dignified.


    "Miss Huo Lingyan of Northwest Huo family, master shao''en is here!"


    A wave is not flat, outside again came the sound, the door came two young men and women, men''s masculine and handsome attracted the eyes of countless women, women''s cold and beautiful, also let countless sexual mouth eyes slightly bright.


    Shaoen, Huo Lingyan!


    Most people can only think in their hearts when they look at them. Although the Huo family in Northwest China can not compare with several big families in the Imperial City, they are also extremely noble. Shaoen is the dry son of master Huo, and Huo Lingyan is the eldest daughter of Huo family. They are doomed to their dignity, and many people can''t catch up with them.


    Two people came to the front, directly to the first table, Huo Lingyan scattered the original kind of cool and gorgeous temperament, politely said: "old he, uncle Liu, Hello!"


    Shao en also slightly nodded: "he old, uncle Liu!"


    They were elders. They sat there and nodded slightly. Gambler he said with a smile: "I haven''t seen you all grown up for years. Lingyan, you are almost my daughter-in-law. How can you not look at Junhua?"


    At the beginning, he Junhua went to his family and wanted to marry Huo Lingyan, but Huo Lingyan refused without hesitation.


    Around thousands of guests, when several people''s conversation is not heard by others, Huo Lingyan calmly replied in such an occasion: "no feeling."


    He gambler Wang chuckled, but there was no displeasure: "it seems that there is no predestination, all sit here, the wedding is about to start!" Waiting for two people to sit down, he gambling king looked at Shao en: "en Shao also came to get married. I don''t know if there is a mate?"Mr. Liu was drinking tea by the side. His eyes were amused. He knew that he gambler was going to marry his daughter. There were not many sons, but there were many daughters of the king of gamblers.


    Because Shaoen is only the adopted son of Huo Laozi, he is also very polite to these big people: "Mr. He, godfather has discussed with Mr. Yang. At present, there is no marriage, but maybe he will have an engagement with the second Miss Yang and Yang Danqi."


    A little disappointment flashed in the eyes of gambler he. If it was a woman from other families, he didn''t care, but the young lady of the Yang family, his daughter, was worthless.


    At this time, Mr. Liu also asked with a smile: "Lingyan, I met your father years ago. He is very anxious about your marriage. He is a big girl. Do you like it? Uncle''s matchmaker, or what do you think of your brother Kay? If you like it, I''d like you to be my daughter-in-law, ha ha


    A hearty smile seems to be joking, but people who are more refined know that this is a kind of trial.


    If Huo Lingyan does not refuse, it may become true.


    For the elder''s teasing, Huo Lingyan was dissatisfied and forbeared, and appropriately replied: "thank you for your concern. Lingyan doesn''t want to discuss marriage yet."


    I don''t want to discuss marriage. I don''t want to have any development with Liu Kaiyu.


    Mr. Liu gently smile, just to test, the other party is not interested, then no interest!


    However, the arrival of Huo Lingyan and shao''en made the guests more awe of the energy of he family. The Huo family in the northwest and the military merit family are the few families in the holy Dynasty. It''s amazing that any family can be invited!


    "Yang Danyun, Yang Danqi, Peng ruohuan, Yan Ruyu, Su Mo north, ye Zisheng, ye Zixuan, Zhou Jingxing, Zhou Xiaoxuan and Li Ji from the imperial city are here!"


    The top students and celebrities of the holy pilgrimage are all here. If anyone can best represent the younger generation, it is the people who come in now, together with Huo Lingyan and Shao en, the younger generation, almost all come. What family has a big face!


    Such a line-up, even if it is always stable he gambler king and Mr. Liu all get up, the Imperial City four little, four big Pearl left Wen Xinxue and Su Xinyu, Yan Family and Peng family all came, followed by Yang family, even they can only stand up.


    None of these young people and young ladies who are here at the moment can offend them.


    Li Ji walked in front of him and looked at the main table where only 14 people could sit. He said with a smile, "let''s sit at the second table."


    He gambler immediately looked at the second table. All the family members who had sat down at the table got up. Li Ji didn''t bother to say hello to them when he went directly. They said hello to Su Mo Bei, and ye Zisheng also said hello before he sat down.


    He is in Panlong, but everyone is here. He also takes time to come here. What''s more, it depends on today''s results.


    And Mr. Liu, from the appearance of these young and young women, smelled the unusual breath.


    Ten people sat down in the second seat. Huo Lingyan and shao''en also felt uncomfortable and got up: "let''s go and sit with them."


    After that, he went over and sat down. All of us were familiar young people. Naturally, they were sitting together. But the eyes that focused on the main table just now were attracted by the second table, which almost represented the top power of the pilgrimage ten years later.


    Gambling king Ho''s face was slightly embarrassed. He knew that the main characters of today''s wedding ceremony would gather at the second table. However, there were too many people and it was not easy to arrange. He also murmured in his heart, how could these people give face so much?


    Almost all the top families of the holy pilgrimage have come, which is beyond the imagination of any gambling king.


    "Cai Jinhua, money can''t help coming!"


    The master of ceremonies outside the door whispered again. This time, the king gambler he had not sat down, and his face was excited. Looking out at Cai Jinhua, who was helped by money, he met Cai Jinhua with a meteoric stride, and Mr. Liu quickly followed him up.


    Even if it was Li Ji, they were all standing up. They were the four Dynasty elders. They were extremely respected!


    "Godmother, you are here. Hard work, you come from the imperial city!" The king of gambler he came near and helped the old man from the other side, a modest exit.


    It is no secret that he gambling king is Cai Jinhua''s dry son.


    Cai Jinhua nodded slightly: "the dry grandson got married and was going to get a wife, but he called me. Naturally, I wanted to come. How come I and your father had a deep friendship in those years."


    Gambler he nodded gently and supported Cai Jinhua. Some people who knew Cai Jinhua''s identity were in awe. Those who didn''t know Cai Jinhua''s identity got up when they saw Mr. Liu, the gambling king of he, and even Li Ji. The fool could guess that the old lady was domineering.


    When Cai Jinhua came to the main table, Li Ji and they spoke in unison: "Cai Lao!"


    Shock!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1818

    These top few and celebrities, even have a polite and honorable call to caijinhua Cai Lao. Ask what else is more shocking than this?


    People who know caijinhua identity are all right to say, but those who don''t know caijinhua identity are slightly surprised, because even if they were the king of gamblers and chief Liu, Li Ji just gave them a gentle greeting, and they were not so polite at all.


    Many people are curious about caijinhua''s identity. Who is the one who can get the politeness of these top big and small celebrities?


    For caijinhua, there is nothing to do with this, so money can not help but find a place to sit down, indicating that Li Ji they all sit down. She just sits down. She knows that if she doesn''t sit down, no one will sit down on the scene.


    He gambler Wang sat next to caijinhua, and now he was full of red light: "mummy, Junhua knows you really come, and will be very happy."


    Cai Jinhua nodded to Liu, and she was not concerned about her by many people: "little why, you seem to value this wedding very much and be very happy?"


    He gambler Wang was stunned, and felt that Cai Jinhua''s words were a little problematic.


    But also dare not to speculate the old man''s idea too much, smile and nod: "son married, married or Yao Qianxue such a strange woman, I am naturally happy."


    Caijinhua nodded: "I am happy for this grandson!"


    He gambler king didn''t hear the words of the old man''s family, but as an onlooker, sir Liu heard a little dissatisfaction in the old man''s words, and he moved slightly in his heart. He thought of some gossip from yaoqianxue. He smiled in his heart. It seems that today''s wedding is going to be particularly wonderful.


    Cai Jinhua''s arrival makes the scene more intense, and also makes the honor of his family to a peak. Ask who wedding, so many top dignitaries can participate in it.


    Some people, more firmly with which family to cooperate with the mind.


    The wedding was getting closer and closer. I thought there would be no big man coming. There was a voice from the treasurer again: "three Miss Rothschild, Jennifer!"


    The Rothschild family?


    Hearing the name of the mysterious family in Wenzhou, the calm people were more excited. Compared with the top big and small celebrities in China, or caijinhua, an old man who few people knew.


    The Rothschild family is known for so many people, because it symbolizes a special power.


    She was walking around in a white dress today, without bodyguards. She was alone, with her high-profile and high heels. She was standing out of the crowd. Just appearing, she made many women look out of the blue and envy can not be mentioned.


    The white skin is not as rough as the Western women, the naked arms and legs are not covered with stockings, and the milk is white and tender.


    The charming and gorgeous face is the temptation that men will lose in it at a glance. There is a kind of inherent noble spirit between hands and feet. The long hair of wave curls is scattered behind at will, with a charming color.


    Facing the eyes of thousands of people, Jennifer smiles and comes with a faint charm color, making countless men dizzy and countless women jealous.


    Even ye Zixuan and zhouxiaoxuan scolded fox essence there. They all know that Jennifer is the woman of Chu Feng and the hub of Rothschild family.


    Jennifer came to the front desk, waved Li Ji with enthusiasm, and smiled to the king of gambler who stood up and said, "Hello, Mr. He!"


    He gambler Wang was surprised how the rossschild family would come, and also felt that the means of his daughter and son could invite the mysterious Wenzhou family to shake hands and feel inappropriate. He signaled, "please sit down, welcome to you."


    Jennifer did not twist, and sat down with a smile. When he gambler was about to speak, she looked at caijinhua: "Cai Lao, we met again. You still look so energetic and seem to be a lot younger."


    Cai Jinhua sniffed at the words and smiled: "Miss Jennifer, thank you for the inspection of Qing Dynasty. However, you have been in the holy Dynasty for too long. You have learned the hypocrisy of the pilgrimage. I am all over ninety years old. Where are you young?"


    "But you said I like to listen, and you are also our saint Dynasty daughter-in-law, but Chu Feng why not come?"


    Caijinhua and Jennifer talk, he gambler king and Liu can not put in the mouth, let some people more curious and yearn for this mysterious Wenchuan family.


    Many people even celebrate their coming today. Today''s wedding has far exceeded its value. So many weight level guests participate in it, which position has been increased invisibly. Many people think about what family they want to be close to after the event.


    Jennifer smiled with a charming smile, and the peculiar Western woman was enthusiastic: "Chu Feng, a little guy, hasn''t appeared in front of me for a long time. I still want to go to him after the wedding."


    I muttered in my heart that, of course, if she still stayed in the garden of Lin family, she could not hide from Yuanpei now. She would be taken by Yuanpei if she was afraid to continue.Cai Jinhua gently smile: "he is very busy, you should understand more."


    "Nature!" said Jennifer with a faint smile


    In less than ten minutes, the wedding will begin, and more and more important guests will come, but they are all covered by Li Ji''s brilliance. There are also several people sitting on the main table, all of them are he''s family and some important people. There are still several places left. However, as everyone knows, it is the position of the bridegroom and the bride, as well as he Runxin, the eldest lady of he family.


    Seeing that the wedding is about to begin, he Runxin also brought he runyun to the wedding site, and asked him to go to a table of his children, and sat down on the main table, saying hello to everyone appropriately.


    When the bride and her parents arrive at the wedding table, they all know that the wedding ceremony will be held at a certain time.


    "The less the judge, the wind of Chu has arrived!"


    When I look at the elevator outside, I can see that all the people outside the room are quiet, but I can''t see the whole scene.


    He family arranged a reception at the door of the hotel, and then told the emcee in real time who was coming up. At the moment, the emcee called out Chu Feng, the person in the elevator must be Chu Feng.


    It was just that the emcee or he was nervous when he heard the name. He called out in advance when the elevator arrived. Everyone''s eyes were focused on the elevator and their breath was held.


    Chu Feng, the ruler of Shao, the real emperor of the underground world in the holy Dynasty, is the absolute king of the dark forces in the world. The name of "little wind" is enough to deter all curfews.


    But everyone''s mood is different. Some people are looking forward to seeing the elegant demeanor of Chu Feng. Some people are wondering why Chu Feng will come. After all, there are many people who know about Yao Qianxue''s scandal.


    The people of he family frowned. They were surprised at the arrival of Chu Feng. Who sent the invitation to Chu Feng? There was no invitation. The reception below would not let the master of ceremonies on the top give his name.


    The elevator number slowly beat, stayed in the dining room floor, Ding slowly opened.


    It was Chu Feng who came, followed by Xuanyuan Huining!


    Xuanyuan Huining looks unnatural to take Chu Feng''s arm, but in the heart is secretly scolding, I am your sister-in-law, not your woman, why do you want me to be your companion, asshole!


    Chu Feng deliberately dressed up a little more formal, looking straight and handsome, warm smile, calm temperament, next to a tuxedo Xuanyuan Huining, immediately gives a feeling of a golden boy and a girl.


    Ye Zixuan, Yan Ruyu and Zhou Xiaoxuan suddenly narrowed their eyes and scolded them in their hearts. Little bastard, they even brought other women here, asshole!


    Chu Feng didn''t care about anyone''s eyes. In the master''s nervous look, chufeng generously led Xuanyuan Huining into the room. Under everyone''s gaze, he walked into the main table like a red carpet. He nodded to Cai Jinhua: "Mr. Cai, I didn''t expect that you were here. I knew I would have come with you in advance."


    Cai Jinhua showed a faint smile with profound meaning: "if you don''t come, you can''t do it. You can''t marry your grandson!"


    Chufeng smiles and hears Cai Jinhua''s words. Seeing all the people standing up and seeing the stunned Yao Shuren and Mu Huanglian, the latter is only surprised. Then he doesn''t agree. He feels that chufeng is domineering. However, seeing so many big people today, he thinks chufeng is not as good as he Junhua.


    But when the thought didn''t fall, Jennifer pulled out the chair next to her, not caring about anyone''s opinion: "honey, I didn''t expect you to come, sit next to me, wait and walk with me."


    "Can''t refuse, how can I be your woman, it''s wrong to refuse me!"


    When talking, he winked at Xuanyuan Huining, which was very amusing.


    Mu Huanglian''s mouth widened in an instant. Just now she listened to people talking about her noble status. She was still there proud to say that her son-in-law invited her. But now she thinks that the unattainable Jennifer is the woman of Chu Feng?


    Without waiting for mu Huanglian to straighten out her mind, Li Ji stood up at the second table and said, "the wind is weak. We still have two positions here. You should be able to choose. You only have one woman at that table. At this table, Zixuan and yuxiaoxuan are all there. You can choose one of them?"


    People''s looks moved, but also remembered that Chu Feng was a son-in-law of many families. Mu Huanglian''s eyes were wide and round. She found that Chu Feng seemed to be a little more domineering than he Junhua.


    Compared with Mu Huanglian''s sour mood, there is another person who has been shocked to have nothing to say, or even forgot to respond, that is he runyun!


    When she saw Chu Feng walking out of the elevator, her first feeling was how it was possible. But the fact was in front of her eyes. She thought it was the boy of donghongmen. It turned out that chufeng was the dead man? Is not chufeng''s uncle?Chufeng chufeng said with a warm smile: "let Huining sit with you. As for me,,,"


    my eyes deflected and looked at he runyun: "I want to sit with Miss He ER and connect with each other!"


    The whole scene slightly coagulates, feels a kind of strange atmosphere, only he Runxin knows, the Chu wind comes not good!


    He gambler king is also a little puzzled about the appearance of Chu Feng. Although he Junhua said he had given an invitation, he asserted that Chu Feng would not come, but Chu Feng is here now.


    Don''t know he runyun and he Junhua offended the person is Chu Feng''s he, finger gently waved: "runyun, treat good wind less!"


    He runyun''s face turned pale in an instant!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1819

    Cai Jinhua''s arrival, or the arrival of the top young ladies, and even the appearance of Jennifer, although shocking, but everyone can accept, also indirectly shows that the energy of his family is amazing.


    But the appearance of Chu wind, let the guests smell a touch of wind and rain to come and a kind of bad feeling.


    Because the events of the past few days were almost clear to all the people present. It could be said that it was a game between Chu Feng and he family. As a result, he family was defeated. He not only handed over Jianghai''s free trade state gambling house, but also was forced into the Pan Long cake by donghongmen.


    To sum up, there should be deep resentment between he family and Chu Feng. How could he appear on he Junhua''s wedding?


    Then think of Yao Qianxue''s scandal, some people''s eyes inexplicably pondered.


    The saddest person is he runyun. Chu Feng sits next to her. At the beginning of the table, he''s family nephews and nephews who say they have a smile. Because Chu Feng sits at their table, they are all quiet down, even if they don''t want to admit that the young and somewhat excessive boy in front of him is Chu Feng.


    But Cai Jinhua and each big and little can''t admit that he is Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng did not know the general, but showed a warm smile: "Miss He Er, why didn''t you have a rest last night? You don''t look very well? "


    Fuck you, you son of a bitch, sit by my side, can I look good?


    He runyun has the heart to cry at the moment. He also understands that he Runxin has stopped talking several times. It is estimated that he has already known something. He just doesn''t want her to be too anxious, so he doesn''t say it.


    She has been in Tianchi for many years. What does chufeng mean? Can the person who can make several big families in Tianchi turn pale and even the eldest young master of Kennedy family die? Can they be ordinary people? For their own start of self righteous Chu wind is just an ordinary people in the East Red Gate, feel ridiculous.


    Also like most people''s ideas, maybe Chu Feng came to attend the wedding today. With so many important people present, Chu Feng dare not be presumptuous.


    Dare not to see Chu Feng, tone a bit unnatural: "that, sleep late last night."


    "Oh Chu Feng nodded slightly, as if there were no mood fluctuations in general: "that should pay attention to rest, you are only 18 years old now, there are countless youth, stay up late is easy to hurt the body, but also easy to aging, should pay more attention to."


    He runyun almost wants to stand up and point to Chu Feng''s nose and ask him what he wants, but he doesn''t have the courage. He just nods: "I know."


    The rest of his nephews and nephews are very curious. He runyun has only been back for a few days. How could he know Chu Feng? How does it seem that friendship is good?


    Thinking of Chu Feng''s reputation and being called the new generation of husband of the whole people, his eyes are inexplicably pondering. What is the relationship between them?


    In everyone''s different ideas, the arrival of 12 o''clock on time, a priest stepped onto the top stage, holding a Bible in his hand, a head of silver hair, white beard, looks like a big flicker with wings.


    "Welcome to the wedding of Mr. He Junhua and Miss Yao Qianxue."


    The priest held the Bible and made a sign of prayer. He said peacefully, "now, let''s invite the most beautiful bride and the most handsome bridegroom of the year."


    The wedding march also echoed in the dining room. The whole hotel was filled with a festive smell, but some people smelled the smell of blood.


    He runyun''s face is extremely unnatural. Looking at Chu Feng''s clapping, his heart is filled with coldness. Can the fox pay New Year''s greetings to the chicken?


    In the sound of music, outside the banquet room, he Junhua and Yao Qianxue, dressed in wedding gowns, also came out. Accompanied by the best man and bridesmaid, they walked slowly.


    But what makes people curious is that the bride should have been walking with the bridegroom''s arm, or the groom would have been waiting for the bride''s father to take him to the bridegroom''s hand.


    But at the moment, Yao Qianxue didn''t take he Junhua''s arm or ask her father to send her the last way. She walked gracefully in a wedding dress without any smile on her face. Liu Jing, the bridesmaid, followed her with a similar look. It seemed that she was not getting married, but in a funeral.


    Just now when they were outside, they had already heard the arrival of Chu Feng. Yao Qianxue was happy and nervous. What was happy was that Chu Feng came. What was nervous was that Chu Feng was real and just came to attend the wedding.


    For he Junhua, it was fun, that is, Chu Feng was reluctant to give up Yao Qianxue, so he came to seek self abuse. He decided to wait for the priest to announce that they were husband and wife, so he held Yao Qianxue''s deep kiss and killed Chu Feng.


    In the two people''s different ideas, they came to the stage. He Junhua politely and appropriately saluted the king of gambler he before he stepped onto the stage. Yao Qianxue did not seem to laugh at all, nor did he think in general. He went up with him.


    The man is elegant and handsome, and the woman is pretty and beautiful with a pure breath, which can be regarded as a golden boy and a jade girl.


    Yao Qianxue''s eyes vaguely looked at Chu Feng''s table, and found that he didn''t look at himself. He seemed to be talking to he runyun there. His heart was slightly painful. Did you have me in your heart?"Hello, Mr. He Junhua and Miss Yao Qianxue. It''s my honor to support the wedding for you."


    The priest with a holy smile, whispered: "now, I will preside over this wedding for you, let you in God''s witness, become loving husband and wife, please thank, and then face me!"


    He Junhua and Yao Qianxue bow to the guests below, then turn their backs to all the guests and face the priest.


    With a friendly smile, the priest lifted one hand up and put it in front of he Junhua, as if he were a blessing: "Mr. He Junhua, would you like to marry Miss Yao Qianxue beside you, whether she is poor or rich, whether she is ill or hard, in the face of any hardship, will you never give up on her and grow old together?"


    He Junhua nodded gently: "I will!"


    The priest then looked at Yao Qianxue, and made a similar action: "Miss Yao Qianxue, would you like to marry Mr. He Junhua and be his wife, regardless of birth, age, disease, poverty, wealth or wealth, would you like to accompany him and remain loyal until you are white headed?"


    The whole audience got nervous. Some people looked at Chu Feng, but found that Chu Feng didn''t go to the stage at all. Instead, he was staring at he runyun. He was wondering what Chu Feng was doing?


    Is his affair with Yao Qianxue false, or is he tired of Yao Qianxue?


    Yao Qianxue didn''t go back. She knew that everyone was waiting for her answer. She bit her lips. She wanted to hear Chu Feng come out. Even if she didn''t promise to marry he Junhua, she would turn around without hesitation, but waiting for a moment did not.


    The priest continued to speak: "Miss Yao Qianxue, would you like to be Mr. He Junhua''s wife, and only love him all your life?"


    All the people under the stage found something wrong with Yao Qianxue. Mu Huanglian was even more anxious. No matter what the occasion was, she said, "Xiaoxue, say you are willing, hurry up!"


    Yao Qianxue''s eyes were rosy, and she seemed to cry at any time. She found that what Chu Feng said to her that night was just like farting,,,


    when she closed her eyes, she was about to blurt out, and suddenly a voice came: "she doesn''t want to!"


    Yao Qianxue opened her eyes, stunned, this is not the voice of Chu Feng.


    He Junhua didn''t respond for a while, or that he was waiting for Chu Feng to stir up the trouble, and then he turned around and said, "Chu Feng, see what the occasion is. It''s not you who yelled at me casually


    He Junhua''s first reaction was Chu Feng, but when he turned back, he found that Chu Feng didn''t even look at the stage. Instead, he didn''t know what to say to he runyun.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes, raised his head, picked up a glass of water in front of him and sipped it into his mouth. His eyes were like an arrow at he Junhua: "he Shao, you seem to have great prejudice against me, wronged me for troubling the wedding. It''s not good, it''s really bad. You have to give me an account."


    He Junhua looks embarrassed. Chu Feng doesn''t speak at all. Who did?


    "Sorry, I yelled."


    Li Ji stood up and turned his chair back to face the stage: "it was your wedding today. I shouldn''t have done that. But I thought about it for a moment, and I think it''s necessary to do something. After all, Yao Qianxue is my sister, the younger sister of the Fourth Youth in the imperial city."


    A light cough: "this is also the reason why we attend the wedding today, or the king of gamblers concubines, we will not come, so we are very concerned about Xiaoxue sister, whether the marriage is good or not."


    Su Mo Bei and other three people nodded with each other. The four young people in the imperial city had always been advancing and retreating together. At this time, they didn''t know what Li Ji was going to do, but they could never lose the chain.


    Seeing that it was Li Ji, he Junhua looked more relaxed and scolded a bastard secretly. He could look down on Chu Feng, but he would not dare to yell at Li Ji: "Li Shao, what''s the matter?"


    Li Ji stood up, ignored the surprised eyes of thousands of people present, and went forward a little: "Yao Qianxue is our sister. We hope she will marry a man of noble character, not a hypocrite with different appearances."


    "So I want to make sure before that, is there anyone who is as good as what he says?"


    Yao Qianxue turns around on the stage and is surprised. When did she become the younger sister of the Fourth Youth of the imperial city?


    Ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan both narrowed their eyes. They were very upset that Li Ji came out to stir up trouble. They hoped Yao Qianxue would marry out to others.


    He Junhua took a look at the irrelevant Chu Feng. He frowned slightly and didn''t know why Chu Feng didn''t care at all. He also said in a positive voice: "I he Junhua, what kind of person, many people know, don''t you?"


    Li Ji asked with a smile, "is that right?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1820

    Is it?


    Li Ji''s question made all the guests at the scene dumbfounded. How could Li Ji be the first of the four young masters in the imperial city? How could he ask a question with no level?


    Who will admit that there is a problem with their morality, it is not a slap in the mouth?


    There were so many dignitaries present, who didn''t have any dirty things, but they all felt that if someone asked themselves like this, they would certainly answer without hesitation, yes!


    Sure enough, he Junhua Lengran after a positive reply: "personality, character is not perfect, but absolutely can stand the test."


    Li Ji pondered a smile: "do you think you are a good man, you love Yao Qianxue deeply, will not always abandon?"


    "That''s nature!" He Junhua did not hesitate to nod, eyes affectionately look at Yao Qianxue: "I only love her one person, absolutely not the kind of person who always abandon, looking for flowers to ask Liu Chao three dusk four."


    Li Ji nodded slightly, raised his hand to clap: "well said, if it is not for me to grasp a little thing in my hand, it is really blinded by you."


    "You all come out and tell he Shao that he has a special feeling, and that he does not always give up."


    Li Ji suddenly said these words, so that the people present are stunned, such things should not be done by Chu Feng, who has an affair with Yao Qianxue? Why is Li Ji standing there and saying these words?


    Before I could figure out, all the tables placed in the main hall all stood up one after another. When they suddenly stood up, everyone was slightly curious. There were eight women in total, all of whom were pretty good-looking. What did they do when they got up?


    And he Junhua, when the eight women stood up, was very ugly.


    Li Ji, however, did not know the general, pointing to an orange one-piece skirt of the woman: "tell everyone, your story!"


    The orange dressed woman bowed her head and whispered, "my name is Qian Xiaoman, the daughter of the chairman of Panlong Qianshi trading company. Five years ago, he Shao met me at a cocktail party and said that he fell in love with me at first sight. Seeing his elegant and elegant demeanor, I fell in love with him."


    "But he Shao said that everyone was still young and not suitable for exposure, so we had been developing a relationship in secret. It lasted three years before we broke up. I gave him an abortion on the way. Fortunately, my husband now doesn''t mind my past."


    He Junhua looks slightly ugly, and everyone is surprised. Everyone has a little bit of these things, but it''s OK in the dark. It''s moral corruption.


    He Junhua wanted to say that all this was unjust, but Li Ji did not give him a chance to speak, pointing to another woman in blue.


    The woman in blue did not dare to raise her head, and whispered, "I am he Shao''s sister. My grandfather and his grandfather are cousins. Five years ago, he said that we had been born three generations ago. He also said that he liked me. When he took me to Hawaii, we lived together, and I had an abortion for him."


    "But a year ago, he said he wanted to focus on the development of his family affairs, and he didn''t have time to take care of me. He said that he would explain to me in the future, but now he is going to get married."


    He Junhua''s face was completely ugly. He clenched his fist and almost wanted to go up and kill these women. He gambler king was also slightly difficult to look at his face, and was beaten by Li Ji.


    And all this did not stop, Li Ji let the rest of the women said, the whole audience were slightly surprised.


    It was almost five years ago, when he Junhua happened to take over the affairs of he family, apparently using his identity to deceive the innocence of these women.


    But what makes them speechless is that, in addition to the five women who are all ordinary powerful women, the other three are he Junhua''s family sister, one is his teacher in high school, and the other is the sister of he gambler King''s fourth concubine. He Junhua wants to call his aunt.


    Rascal, rascal, these are ringing in the hearts of many guests.


    Li Ji also looked back at he Junhua, whose face was black and blue. "I don''t know who said just now that he was not always abandoned. He asked Liu Chao who was three or four in the evening?"


    Pointing to those women, Li Ji''s face was slightly cold: "what''s wrong with them? If you find he Junhua after the break-up, I will not give a fart, but look at yourself, you found these women five years ago, and even broke up with the last one three months ago. "


    "I just want to ask, are you still alone? Eight women at the same time. Maybe there is something we don''t know about in the dark. It''s not you, it''s me? "


    He clenched his fist slightly and wanted to vent his anger for his son. However, Li Ji did not dare to speak. As for he Junhua''s association with so many women at the same time, he felt nothing. He was not like a group of wives and concubines, and there were lovers in secret?


    But these things, after all, are not on the table, and Cai Jinhua is sitting next to him, he is afraid to speak.


    Standing on the stage, he Junhua felt his face burning and bitter, and he hated him a lot, but he had nothing to do.


    "What''s in this?"


    When it seemed that the wedding could not go on, Mu Huanglian stood up. No matter what Li Ji''s status was, no matter what gambling king he was, he did not dare to speak out. No one dared to refute: "young man, who is not at fault? Isn''t Junhua breaking up with them? That is to be ready to let go. Don''t you give him a chance to mend his ways? "The guests did not expect Mu Huanglian, the mother-in-law, to stand up to speak for he Junhua. People who did not know thought that Mu Huanglian wanted to save face.


    However, some insiders scoffed at Mu Huanglian''s failure to get any benefits in chufeng. It is said that he Junhua has given many benefits to her. Obviously, he is worried that the wedding will not go on. Now she deliberately comes out to speak!


    He Junhua''s ugly look eased a little, and he already had a countermeasure in mind.


    Turning around and kneeling in front of Yao Qianxue without any sign: "Qianxue, I admit that I was really ridiculous before, but I have broken up with them, in order to live a good life with you and love you only one in my life."


    "Please forgive me for my past mistakes, will you?"


    A man can bend and stretch, while a man has gold under his knees. At the moment, he Junhua kneels down directly and speaks his righteous words in front of thousands of people. At the beginning, some people who show slight sarcasm disperse their displeasure. Who can be right?


    Mu Huanglian smiles with satisfaction. She knows that he Junhua can''t be let go. As long as he Junhua marries Yao Qianxue, she will surely get a lot of benefits.


    He also said to Yao Qianxue: "Xiaoxue, Junhua can break up with them, which means that he has learned his mistake. Forgive him. So many guests are present, and the wedding must go on."


    Yao Shuren pulls his wife, but mu Huanglian doesn''t pay any attention to it. Yao Qianxue should be encouraged to forgive he Junhua. As a husband, how can Yao Shuren not know that Mu Huanglian is worried about losing everything she has now?


    Yao Qianxue''s eyes flashed over he Junhua with a look of disgust. She had been unable to cross the ridge to chufeng all the time because he had so many women. When he finally crossed it, Chu Feng was not on the road. At the moment, he Junhua was more ridiculous than Chu Feng.


    At least Chu Feng dare to do and dare to bear, but he Junhua is still hiding. When Li Ji questioned just now, he said that his character and moral character could stand the test.


    Villain!


    In the heart of such two words, Yao Qianxue raised her head: "I don''t want to marry him!"


    He Junhua looks a stiff, in the heart to Li Ji passes by the deep powerless anger, more than half a year''s efforts to grasp Yao Qianxue, how can fail?


    Look up, look real: "Qian snow, I am really wrong, forgive me!"


    Mu Huanglian''s face was cold: "Yao Qianxue, do you want to piss me off? Are you married today? "


    Yao Qianxue frowned slightly, knowing that her mother would use the old tricks again, but he Junhua was so hypocritical that she could see clearly. At the beginning, everything Liu Jing said to her was true, and he Junhua was a villain.


    What he loves is not people, but the equity of fengteng group, and a heart that wants to revenge Chu Feng!


    But mu Huanglian stood there, a situation of death if not a word. Yao Qianxue glanced over the color of embarrassment, usually nothing. But today, under the gaze of thousands of guests, Mu Huanglian would be disgraced if she made such a fuss.


    Chu Feng, who has been sitting beside he runyun, sighed softly. Originally, he wanted Li Ji to use the scandal of he Junhua to overturn the wedding ceremony, and then after all the guests had left, he would do business with him to avoid making too much blood and being known by too many people.


    But now Yao Qianxue this pit Niang, is doomed to let the result is difficult to perfect, low-key processing.


    Even if you can''t handle it in a low-key way, then do something high-profile!


    Slowly stood up, this moment Chu Feng stood up, instantly attracted the eyes of countless people.


    He runyun turned his eyes and said, "you are really young. Why don''t you cherish life?"


    Without a word, Chu Feng walked toward the stage and slowly went up the steps. He Junhua saw Chu Feng coming up. He was stunned and then angry. He finally figured out that Li Ji''s face was deliberately made by Chu Feng.


    If you want him to be so bad that he can''t carry out this wedding ceremony and his eyes pass by, don''t blame me.


    Chu Feng ignored the faces of thousands of guests, went to Yao Qianxue, showed a gentle smile, took her hand, turned to face thousands of guests and spoke loudly: "this is a farce. I''m sorry for all of you who come here. I believe you all know that Yao Qianxue is my woman."


    "Now this farce should be over. Next, I''ll settle accounts with he Shao. Those who don''t want to see blood can leave!"


    Yao Qianxue looks stunned and tears fall down. For the first time, Chu Feng declares to so many people that she is his woman.


    What strange eyes and eyes, all ignore, Yao Qianxue at the moment only Chu Feng eyes, open arms directly into Chu Feng''s arms: "asshole, I love you!"


    He Junhua shot his chance and stood up: "Chu Feng, don''t go too far!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1821

    In full view of the public, how can he Junhua not be angry when his bride is held in the arms of Chu Feng on such a special day?


    He also expected that Chu Feng would make a voice to stop him, and then he took advantage of the situation to attack Chu Feng''s shameless face in front of thousands of guests. However, because Li Ji first stirred up the situation and made his role flip, he was now humiliated and beaten.


    "Too much for me?"


    Chu Feng playfully asked a sentence, holding Yao Qianxue''s small waist at ease: "not too much, I''m not too much, on the contrary, you have to explain to me!"


    He Junhua narrowed his eyes, gnawed his teeth and wanted to kill Chu Feng. His eyes looked down at the stage, and his eyes moved: "Auntie, what should I do now?"


    Mu Huanglian was also stunned by the dramatic scene. She didn''t immediately respond. After all, her ideal son-in-law was Chu Feng. At the moment, the situation was a bit unpredictable. She couldn''t see what was going on or what to say.


    Just he Junhua opened his mouth, Mu Huanglian just supported he Junhua, now some unnatural opening: "Chu wind ah, that Qian snow is he Junhua''s."


    "Fart!" Chu Feng replied without any politeness. He took Yao Qianxue in his arms and took a step forward, facing the public: "Yao Qianxue used to be my woman, now is my woman, and the future can only be my woman. I believe you must be very curious. Why would my woman agree to he Junhua''s proposal?"


    "Now, I will tell you, you will understand my helplessness, and Yao Qianxue''s hardship."


    In the arms of Chu Feng, Yao Qianxue feels the familiarity and warmth, or under the gaze of thousands of people, knowing that this is Chu Feng''s affirmation and her identity, enough!


    And ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan hate the teeth itching, Yan Ruyu also has a look, Chu Feng is too impolite, you want to marry, also want to avoid us?


    And Chu Feng looks sad and helpless, to a master of ceremonies hook fingers, the latter immediately understand what ran over to give him the microphone.


    Chu Feng held it in his hand and held Yao Qianxue in one hand. He coughed and opened his mouth: "I believe everyone knows about Jianghai free trade state. I won''t say much about the details. The only thing I can tell you is that he Junhua hates me. He wants to eat my meat and drink my blood, and even killed me with his own hands."


    The guests nodded slightly. Naturally, they had heard the rumors about Jianghai free trade state. They knew who owned the right to build the gambling house. However, fengteng had a foot in it, which was related to Chu Feng.


    This itself is a normal means of competition, who has the ability to eat meat.


    However, breaking people''s wealth is like killing parents. They believe that even if they change into themselves, they will be itching for Chu Feng''s hatred. Killing him is a trivial matter. Only when he is tormented is not as good as death, can they vent their hatred.


    "That''s just one aspect."


    Chu Feng saw that everyone understood and said faintly: "but what you don''t know is that he Junhua once proposed to Yan''s family and wanted to marry Yan Ruyu. I believe you should know the result. It can be said that I robbed he Junhua''s favorite woman and even cut off his family''s wealth!"


    After a pause, Chu Feng showed a smile: "of course, although the words are said that, but you should understand that this is a predatory society, who has the ability, then the benefits are whose."


    "But young master he doesn''t seem to understand this truth. If he loses his temper, he secretly tries to do something. I don''t want to say what means he does. I believe you can still understand it by associating with the cause. Today, we only talk about Yao Qianxue."


    He Junhua was angry and scolded, but he didn''t dare to interrupt Chu Feng''s words. That would only make him feel guilty and make people look down on him even more. He felt that everything Chu Feng said was right.


    But Chu Feng''s words have provoked people''s thoughts.


    Naturally, they have heard of things these days. At first, they were curious about how they offended fengteng and Fengmen for no reason. But at the moment, it seems that it is because of Yan Ruyu and the free trade state gambling house.


    It''s just that Yan Ruyu is known to have been the woman of Chu Feng. If you want to be angry, you are also angry with Chu Feng. Now people take back the woman. What are you angry about? Die to face, people at the moment feel that he Junhua that is to die for face.


    Secondly, the matter of the free trade state casinos, which one is determined internally, but which one day has not been announced, there are variables. Why do you anger Chu Feng and play a conspiracy? Those who occupy the interests in Jianghai free trade state casinos are slightly angry. He Junhua is totally unreasonable.


    Feeling almost guided the thinking of the guests present, Chu Feng turned back and glanced at he Junhua, and continued with a smile: "as we all know, Yao Qianxue is my woman, otherwise I could not have given her the equity of fengteng at the beginning. It is precisely because she is my woman that I will give and pay her without reservation."


    Yao Qianxue''s hands in the back of the fierce back, people in the chufeng waist pinch, in the heart secretly scold, you can be a little thicker? When did you admit that I am your woman, today is the first time!


    I also know that Chu Feng is trying to persuade people. Otherwise, he would be rude if he abused he Junhua to disturb the wedding. He hated him deeply and cooperated with Chu Feng without saying a word.Chu Feng''s heart was bitter, Yao Qianxue''s childish spirit continued: "it''s just that more than half a year ago, we had a conflict. She was far away in Xiangjiang, and I didn''t come to see her. Later, when she needed me, I disappeared for half a year, and she was angry."


    "At that time, he Junhua met Yao Qianxue''s mother, the lady below."


    "I should not have said anything, but now in order to let everyone know my helplessness, I can only say it truthfully.


    A few months ago, Yao Qianxue couldn''t find me. At that time, he Junhua happened to know Yao Qianxue''s mother. Yao Qianxue''s mother was greedy and had no bottom line. He Junhua gave some benefits. A villa in Xiangjiang still had 20 million yuan, hoping to marry Yao Qianxue as his wife.


    This aunt Mu is very happy with money. In addition, he Junhua promises to give another 100 million yuan once she gets married. Aunt Mu forces Yao Qianxue to marry he Junhua. Yao Qianxue is a kind-hearted girl, so she is forced to agree.


    You must be curious, Yao Qianxue is so rich, why not take care of her parents? All I can say is, when you give your parents a million dollars, just spoil them to do more things, do you give them? "


    All the guests shook their heads slightly, probably understanding Chu Feng''s meaning. Besides, he Junhua didn''t refute his arguments. Moreover, Yao Qianxue did not smile or even hold hands with him from the beginning of the wedding photos, and felt that Chu Feng was right.


    Yao Qianxue is forced by her mother who loves money. All of them look at Mu Huanglian with slight disdain and murmur in their hearts. If it is my mother, I will not give it.


    Mu Huanglian didn''t want Chu Feng to point his gun at himself and suffered from people''s different eyes. She said angrily, "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch, my daughter raised so much. If you didn''t give me the villa or money, it would be ok if you didn''t give me the villa. Because I arranged relatives and friends to work in fengteng to drive us away, you are not a human being."


    "I tell you, I think he Junhua is good. Today Qianxue has to marry if she doesn''t marry, unless you give me 1 billion yuan to buy Yao Qianxue out!"


    People''s eyes are more disdainful, at the beginning, they also feel that Chu Feng may have lied. At the moment, there is no doubt at all. It seems that Yao Qianxue is really forced.


    "Do you understand now? My woman is helpless, and I am helpless Chu Feng endure Yao Qianxue is still there pinching the small hand, light said: "but no matter how helpless I can not sit and watch my woman marry a villain, a revenge for me, there is no need to use its extreme villain."


    "I believe we all understand why he Junhua is doing this for, so I will not say it."


    The guests nodded together, exerting their own imagination. Most of the conjectures were that he Junhua did not dare to fight against Chu Feng, but he could not swallow the evil spirit that was inferior to others. Therefore, he circuitously found Yao Qianxue''s greedy mother and forced Yao Qianxue to marry her.


    The purpose is to disgust the Chu Feng, and at the same time, through Yao Qianxue''s embezzlement of fengteng and the loss of Jianghai free trade state, we have to say that their imagination is exactly he Junhua''s mind.


    He Junhua''s eyes are full of disdain. It''s not too much to despise him by playing such a rogue means.


    And some women''s eyes are overflowing with luster, looking at Chu Feng, which used to be heard. But now when I hear Chu Feng''s words, I feel Yao Qianxue is so happy that she can get a man''s unconditional payment, which is 20% of fengteng''s shares.


    Thinking of the men around him, playing with their white tender bodies, the car and house in his name, and the bills in his bank account, I was very dissatisfied and felt extremely unbalanced.


    At this time, he Junhua clapped up his hands and scoffed: "it''s a waste if Feng Shao doesn''t go to be a speaker. I admire the fact that such a story of revenge can be made up. However, the truth of what is made up is false."


    "Of course, what I say is false now. Even if I don''t use it, what do you want? Are you going to kill me


    See he Junhua has not explained, do not cover up, know is playing virtual reality, but Chu Feng is to this effect.


    Release Yao Qianxue''s waist, let her go down first, with a look of fun: "he Shao admits that marrying Yao Qianxue is your disgusting revenge. It''s still a man. Then let''s calculate other accounts. Let''s talk about your sending someone to attack Liu Yan, and you''ll send someone to kill my uncle, which worries me."


    He Junhua doesn''t want Chu Feng to say that he admits. He just wants to refute that he has never admitted it. He just asks him what he wants.


    Then he heard the words behind his back and squinted: "when will I send someone to kill your uncle?"


    Chu Feng''s body is filled with killing opportunities, and one hand is open and shaking there. He doesn''t know what to do: "it seems that you are very clear about attacking Liu Yan. Otherwise, why do you just ask to kill my uncle and not Liu Yan?"


    He Junhua eyebrows a pick, found that he was cheated, but that is to calm down, shaking his head: "I am very curious, what do you say these do."


    "I don''t know anything about what you said!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1822

    This is what he Junhua thinks at the moment.


    Not to mention the presence of thousands of guests, Cai Jinhua sitting here alone is enough. Yao Qianxue''s affair can be said to be Chu Feng''s self thinking and self fabricating. He Junhua is fearless, and will not admit that marrying Yao Qianxue is to revenge Chu Feng for fengteng, but Liu Yan''s affair is really happening, and he is more unlikely to admit it.


    To attack and kill captain Jiang Hai, even if he is the successor of any family, will pay a heavy price.


    As for what killed his uncle, he Junhua doesn''t know what happened now, or he didn''t think that the person he runyun offended was Chu Feng.


    For he Junhua''s denial, Chu Feng had already known something about it, and with a slight smile: "it doesn''t matter if I don''t recognize it. I''m a reasonable person. With so many people on the scene, I''ll talk to you about the truth, display the evidence, and trample on you. I''ll retire forever!"


    A group of people came out of the dining room. Du Yaming and Lin Huali were at the front, the people from donghongmen followed, followed by Chen Kangrong, who was in a mess. Although he cleaned himself up, he could still see the sadness on his body.


    He Junhua saw Chen Kangrong''s hand shaking unnaturally, but then calmed down.


    At this time, the wedding on the big screen also played a video, attracted the attention of the public.


    If you look at it, you can see the picture clearly, and even listen to the dialogue between two people. One of them is Du Yaming and Lin Huali, with Chen Kangrong walking in.


    Hearing the information revealed, people''s faces were slightly affected, some surprised.


    Liu Yan, the captain of Jianghai City, because Jianghai is one of the municipalities directly under the central government, the gold content of the city leader is particularly high. At the moment, Chen Kangrong tells the man to catch Liuyan alive and take turns with her. He doesn''t reveal any information that Liu Yan is the city leader.


    He just said that he was the lover of a rich merchant and offended his boss, so he paid a deposit for it!


    Cai Jinhua has been silent, but his face has been very ugly. He hired xiaojidao to attack the captain of Jianghai City, and he has to do something worse than a scoundrel. Cai Jinhua has accumulated anger in his heart, but on the surface, he doesn''t send it out.


    But some dignitaries who still have a sense of justice are slightly angry and lawless. The captain of Jianghai City dares to do so. Isn''t that even more important to them?


    "His name is Chen Kangrong!"


    Everyone''s looks fell in the eyes of Chu Feng. When Chen Kangrong was escorted to the stage, he also spoke faintly: "he gambling king, you should know this man?"


    He gambler Wang, who has seldom talked since the incident happened, took a look at him. How could he not have known he Runxin''s former bodyguard, and he would not deny: "yes, he is the bodyguard of his family, but he has left himself not long ago. Fengshao, do you want to say something about him?"


    "Do you want to say that the person who attacked captain Liu was sent by my family?"


    Chu Feng pondered with a smile: "I can''t say that, but he gambling king said that, it seems that he knows something!"


    He gambling king looks tight and wants to be angry, but he finally resists it. Because Chu Feng is firmly in control of the situation at the moment, and he Junhua has started to associate with eight women at the same time. At the moment, he is not convenient to say anything. He can only watch the change and plan for other things!


    Chufeng banter a smile, like a king''s eyes fell on Chen Kangrong: "talk about it!"


    Chen Kangrong is excited. He has been tortured for a while since last night. He looks up and dares not to see Chu Feng. He just takes a look at he Junhua, frowning deeply and seems to be making a decision.


    Chu Feng light mouth: "want to clear again, life is really valuable, a mistake will die a lot of people."


    He Junhua hums: "the wind is little, you are threatening?"


    Chu Feng refused to deny a smile, spread his hands: "you think it is, that is!"


    He Junhua looks stiff, for Chu Feng at the moment is dare to anger dare not speak.


    Chen Kangrong breathed out a heavy breath and said: "I contacted xiaojidao who attacked captain Liu. In Hangzhou, they didn''t know captain Liu, but miss he instructed me to do it. In order not to involve her, she gave me a sum of money to leave earlier, in order to revenge captain Liu."


    "Because he family has been targeted by Captain Liu many times after he entered Jianghai free trade state!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed and pondered. He Runxin sighed softly. He didn''t explain anything. He just looked at he Junhua, who was standing safely on the stage. He was still hesitating whether to give up on him, and he had already thought of giving up himself.


    He Runxin has a deep understanding of the ruthlessness of powerful families.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to say anything any more. He waved: "drag it down, chop it!"


    Chen Kangrong looked tight, but he clenched his teeth and did not speak. Chu Feng did not care about many people around him. He continued: "send someone to find out his family at No. 42, Panlong No. 7 street, and sink into the sea together."


    In public, Chu Feng''s cruel and bloody words made countless people look at him slightly. Even if he wanted to kill the whole family, he couldn''t look like this?


    After hearing this, Chen Kangrong knelt on the ground with a tight look. The address Chu Feng gave his family was the address he Junhua arranged for his family. He also promised that Chu Feng couldn''t find it. Now that Chu Feng says it clearly, it shows that the whole family will be in bad luck."I said


    Chen Kangrong knew that he had no choice at the moment. Chu Feng even knew where his family was, which showed that he might have controlled his family: "it was not miss he who instructed me to do it, he Junhua and master he!"


    He Junhua''s face changed sharply: "what are you talking about? When did I instigate you?"


    Chen Kangrong grinned bitterly. He told Chu Feng the truth last night and was ready to withdraw his confession today. However, his family seemed to be in Chu Feng''s hands. He could not afford to gamble. He said slowly: "master he is angry that fengshao has destroyed his marriage with Miss Yan and robbed Jianghai free trade state of the right to build a gambling house. He has always held a grudge and wants revenge."


    "So after getting the promise from Mr. Cai, he went to Jianghai free trade state to prepare for the establishment of a gambling house. It was only because the power transferred to maintain the gambling house exceeded the official standards and regulations of Jianghai. Captain Liu repeatedly asked for the trouble of the gambling house. He Shao knew that she was a woman with little wind. She had been attacked and killed once but failed."


    "Later, fengshao came back and destroyed the gambling house of he family and all his plots. When he left Jianghai, he Shao was upset. If he wanted to feel sick, he Shao would find me who had left he''s family. Let me find some people who don''t know the identity of Captain Liu to attack fengteng garden of Jianghai and take the turn of Captain Liu


    "In addition, because of the reason why gambling king he preferred men to women, miss he did not have a very small position in he family, but miss he has developed rapidly in the past two years, which means that she is too much of an inheritor. He killed two birds with one stone. He framed miss he with me, and he also paid me three million yuan to settle down He Junhua''s eyes were bloodshot: "Chen Kangrong, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Chen Kangrong has completely let go, kneeling on the ground: "I have the telephone record of he Shao looking for me at the beginning, and one of the key records of the phone call is worried about he Shao''s silence after his success or failure to fulfill his promise, which can prove that what I said is true."


    He Junhua''s body swayed back two steps, and his heart was full of opportunities to kill Chen Kangrong. He had no idea that Chen Kangrong would dare to record.


    Although recording in court can not be used as evidence, it is only relative to the normal judicial channels. At this level, as long as Chu Feng believes that he believes it and all the senior officials are willing to believe it, that is enough.


    Attack Liu Yan, also told the intention is not wrong, enough for him to take off a layer of skin.


    Chu Feng waved, Chen Kangrong was pulled down, the result has been doomed, no one will discuss these.


    Looking at he Junhua: "he Shao, what do you want to refute about this?"


    He took a breath and closed his eyes: "a clear conscience!"


    "Well, a clear conscience, I think you will not see the coffin, do not cry!" Chufeng sneered, and suddenly jumped off the stage, grabbed he runyun and fell onto the stage without any pity. He snorted, which surprised the audience.


    Didn''t you just sit together and chat? Why is it now?


    Chu Feng went back to the stage again and motioned to the outside. Soon, four elite donghongmen escorted two men, one with bandages on his head. He Junhua saw the two men with a dramatic change in their looks.


    Think of Chu Feng just said, killed his uncle, don''t you?


    He runyun, who is struggling to get up, looks at him with doubts.


    He runyun endured the pain of being thrown, and did not dare to see he Junhua''s eyes, but nodded slightly and imperceptibly.


    He Junhua''s body shook, and he felt that the world was spinning. In order to revenge Chu Feng''s marriage to Yao Qianxue, and even attack Liu Yan, he could not suppress this matter.


    He Junhua''s fist clenched slightly, with a threat in his eyes.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and thought of the dead Lin Xi''s father''s light mouth: "I met Miss He er at the airport two days ago when I just arrived in Xiangjiang. She was robbed of her bag by a thief, and she was almost chopped to death by the thief. It was I who saved her, but later she said that I ate her tofu and wanted to kill me with one shot, so I slapped her in the face."


    "She harbored a grudge against this, and revenged the kindness with the hand that feeds her. After confirming my identity with he Junhua, she caught my uncle and aunt. Fortunately, I arrived quickly and was not defiled. However, my uncle suffered the most unbearable pain from men, and became a madman and was admitted to the hospital."


    "I thought this might end like this. I was still thinking about how to find justice for my uncles and aunts, but in the end, I didn''t find the young master and the second young lady, and asked how their hatred for me was vented on unrelated people. The hospital was on fire, and my uncle''s ward was surrounded by fire."


    "He died and died in a fire. Before he died, he was stabbed with a dagger and was unable to escape. All this is the Revenge of miss he family and young master on me. If he can''t play with me, he will kill my elder!"


    "Nonsense!" He Junhua frowned, knowing that he could not let Chu Feng go on. He said, "I didn''t know he was your uncle. He runyun asked me to send people to do things. As for what she did, I didn''t know. It was her fault that you died."Chufeng pondered a smile, transmission of Murder: "just wanted to kill his sister, now want to kill his sister, he Shao, you are really promising ah!"


    He Junhua looked stiff, and the king of gamblers under the stage also looked ugly. Today, he found out that he Junhua was a wolf calf, and his sister and sister were critical.


    Chu Feng faint smile: "it''s a pity that I won''t give you such a chance." His eyes fell on he runyun with profound eyes: "Miss He Er, talk about it. Life is really precious!"


    Chu Feng ravaged her and burst her three mouths with three bottles. However, he runyun could not mention the resistance at all.


    Just look at he Junhua disappointed, just sold he Runxin, now put everything on her body, why so vicious? Aren''t we brothers and sisters?


    He runyun gently shook his head and felt sad and tired. Thinking of what Chu Feng had just said in her ear below, he runyun''s red lips lit up: "fengshao is right. I really bear a grudge. He hugged me at the airport, and I wanted to give him a shot. He even slapped me in the face. Later, he learned from his brother that he was chufeng."


    "I couldn''t get angry at that time, so I was kidnapped an uncle and an aunt of fengshao who were traveling in Xiangjiang and tortured them. After that, fengshao came to rescue the people, but it also taught me a lesson that I will never forget."


    "I held a grudge that night, and the next day I discussed with my brother. He gave me two people to go to the hospital, but I didn''t think about the death. That''s what he Junhua meant."


    He Junhua felt that today was a black day and said angrily, "what do you say?"


    "Isn''t it?" He runyun knew that he had to do what Chu Feng said. Otherwise, it was a small matter for her to die today, and the death of he family was a major matter: "at that time, I was only angry with Chu Feng for teaching me, and wanted to kidnap people to take away and threaten Chu Feng. Chu Feng bowed his head and apologized to me, but it was the two people you sent to do things."


    Pointing to the two people who were arrested, he said, "they are the people who don''t believe you can ask me how I told them to do things at that time? Did I let them kill? "


    Brother and sister testify to each other, gambler he''s face is more and more ugly, domestic ugliness, this is a huge domestic ugliness!


    Cai Jinhua, who has been silent for a long time, stood up and said, "it has been since ancient times that people pay for their lives by killing people in debt. Today, I will help those who are reasonable, and those who are unreasonable will not take a look at me again."


    The old man over 90 pointed his cane at two bodyguards of his family, and the dignity of the precipitation of years came out: "say, who gave you your instructions to kill people?"


    Feeling the heavy pressure, the two bodyguards of he family flopped down on the ground, their faces were pale. He Junhua also twitched, biting his teeth and staring at Chu Feng fiercely. He made a gesture to the back, which was almost inaudible!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1823

    The old lady was angry and there was no silence in the whole scene.


    He gambler Wang stood up to want to speak, but saw caijinhua that dignified eyes, want to say words to swallow back, know that he can not say anything now, otherwise it will make things more complex.


    I began to think about it. At this moment, I thought of what he Runxin said. I didn''t feel anything at first. At this moment, I felt that he Junhua was the real Keng dad.


    At this moment, I only hope that he Junhua''s two bodyguards are loyal enough, otherwise, it will happen. At the same time, he runyun is helpless. I don''t know how this girl will suddenly and he Junhua pinch each other.


    "Say!" Caijinhua repeated a sentence again.


    Money can not help but also from another table to walk to the old lady standing, to prevent some people from jumping the wall.


    He family bodyguard with gauze on his head didn''t know how he runyun would have burst out hejunhua. At that time, they didn''t know that he was Chu Feng''s uncle, but at this time, he couldn''t rise a little resistance under Cai Jinhua''s gaze. He knew exactly who this was.


    "I can almost say that I am crawling on the ground with my head down, thinking about the current situation and saying," miss two is right. What we do less is to retaliate less and get angry! "


    "Miss two of us is to kidnap and take people away, but why not kill them when necessary, we did it."


    Chu Feng clenched his fist instantly, and stared at it all the time. In the first half of the speech, the bodyguard was filled with deceptive colors, but there was no color in the second half of the speech. That is to say, the last killing order was issued by hejunhua, but he Yun Yun was the root.


    The eyes flicker with the murderer, Chu Feng''s left eye has made him sort out all the things.


    He runyun, who sang songs in heaven and earth that night, didn''t know his identity, but was a person with a little right at donghongmen. Because he was abused for a while, he couldn''t swallow that tone, so he wanted to kidnap Linxi''s parents to threaten him. He didn''t have the heart of killing people. At most, he wanted to use Linxi parents to compromise and apologize.


    Or pay a little bit.


    Only people asked him to ask, but also with hejunhua''s deep instructions, when necessary, to kill Linxi parents, led to Linxi father''s tragedy.


    The cold eyes fall on him Yun, and the killing machine is released leisurely. He Junhua should not give such instructions, but if he Yun does not want revenge, such things will not happen.


    Chu wind heart skimmed over the light guilt, knew that such a thing would happen, he must have killed he runyun that night.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s killing machine, he runyun blinked and lowered her head. She knew that if she didn''t ask hejunhua to be a person, there would be no tragedy.


    Caijinhua, hearing words, looks at hejunhua on the stage: "what do you want to say about this, because hatred Chu wind is reckless, Junhua, I am disappointed with you."


    He Junhua is gloomy, but he has no anger. He runyun is swept slightly coldly. She thinks about planting everything to her. She also plants herself for a long time. The criminal record is there. He Junhua knows that he doesn''t know his explanation.


    "Shaking his head slightly:" I don''t deny that these two people are my bodyguards in addition to the guilt. But I lent him runyun to do things. I don''t know that they are Chu Feng''s uncle, or I won''t let him run Yun to take people to do things. "


    Cai Jinhua crutches hit the ground and said, "mischievous, you mean if it''s Chu Feng''s uncle, you won''t send people if you knew it. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng to be someone else, you would continue to send people, typical bullying and afraid of hard."


    "You should not send someone. You should not let him act recklessly, whether it is Chu Feng or others. I am disappointed and disappointed with you."


    He Junhua looks tight, he subconsciously means this, but does not want Cai Jinhua to break directly, hurriedly said: "Cai Lao, I do not mean this."


    Caijinhua hum coldly: "no, didn''t you say that just now? You should know that it is Chu Feng''s uncle, you will not send people, that is, not Chu Feng''s uncle, you still will send people, say these are still useful? The man is dead. Now he runyun and two bodyguards say it''s your order! "


    "Kill to pay off your life, pay off your debts. You can do it yourself!"


    Guests nodded slightly, and Cai Jinhua said nothing wrong.


    He Junhua is a typical bully, not to say whether he really does not know that is Chu Feng''s uncle, even if he really do not know how?


    Does it mean that if he does not offend, the weak one will go to death? Many of the people present showed disdain, and also more inclined to Chu Feng began to say that he Junhua dare not compete with him, and secretly make a trip.


    He Junhua also knows that the situation is facing their own very adverse, he runyun and bodyguard confession directly let him carry on the crime of murdering uncle Chu Feng.


    The eyes were cold, he Junhua said one word by one: "I really don''t know that is Chu Feng''s uncle, of course, you will say I am bullying and afraid of hard, so I don''t explain, I am standing here, how to?"Chu Feng gently exhaled a breath. He Junhua said this without any deception, which completely confirmed his mind''s idea. He Junhua issued the killing command without knowing it, but it was not important.


    Because Chu Feng understood that even if he Junhua knew it was him, but if he changed to someone else, he would die. This can''t be changed.


    Cai Jinhua shakes her head and sits down from the new one with a deep frown. Now he Junhua has no interest in explanation. As a result, she can no longer control the situation.


    Next, it is the matter between he family and Chu Feng.


    We also know that it is the critical time, the eyes are on the body of Chu Feng.


    The attack on Liu Yan also intended to defile the rogue. Finally, he sent someone to kill Chu Feng''s uncle. He Junhua had no hope of surviving, but he was still the successor of his family. This matter is not easy to solve!


    After all, if Panlong needs any family and who wants to protect he Junhua, there should be no bloodshed.


    Chu Feng arouses a touch of light appreciation and glances over he Junhua. He knows that resistance is useless. He doesn''t even explain and clarify his ignorance.


    Light mouth: "he Shao, kill for life, you understand?"


    "Chu Feng!" He Junhua straightened up and maintained the dignity of the first little dragon belonging to him: "I don''t deny the attack by Captain Liu. I really want to disgust you, but it didn''t happen. I also realized my mistake. I''m willing to publicly apologize to captain Liu and ask for forgiveness."


    "I''m confused about your uncle''s death, but it doesn''t matter. People do die, and killing people does have to pay for their lives. I''m willing to cut off my arm or even pay for 10 million yuan. Do you really want to kill me?"


    He is flexible and flexible. He makes the best choice when it is not good for him. He doesn''t even mention Yao Qianxue. It can be seen that he Junhua has great experience in crisis management.


    All the guests nodded slightly. He Junhua was still a man. He didn''t hold on to the end.


    But Chu Feng shook his head: "I want your life, because what did not happen doesn''t mean there is no possibility. If I didn''t just rush back that night, it would be a tragedy. So what you said didn''t happen was just an accident. On the contrary, if I didn''t rush back that night, what would happen?"


    "So if you break your arm or even apologize about Liu Yan''s affair, I can accept it. However, Chu Feng''s face was cold and his eyes glanced over he gambling king:" my uncle''s death, you must use your life to compensate, because your decision a happy family is broken, you have to make atonement for it! "


    "Less wind!" He gambler king thought again and again, and finally stood up: "one billion!"


    Raise his hand, he gambler king can not give up he Junhua, this is his most promising son: "I am willing to give 1 billion to the family of the dead, he Junhua broke his hands, how about?"


    When everyone thought Chu Feng could agree, Chu Feng still shook his head firmly: "I only want his life, as long as he Junhua dies, I can give he family a river and sea gambling house, all management rights!"


    The whole audience was in uproar, and the king of gambling also moved slightly.


    Although he Junhua is very valuable, it is still far from a gambling house in Jianghai free trade state. He gambler has some feelings when he exchanges his life for a gambling house that makes money every day.


    It''s just that this person is he Junhua, and he seems hesitant. Even if Chu Feng says he runyun or even he Runxin''s life, he can''t. although he can get a gambling house, if the successor of the family is killed by Chu Feng, he will not only lose face, but also have a long-term inheritance in the future?


    Just for a moment, the king of gambling suppressed his own heart, looked at he runyun, and said to Chu Feng, "Feng Shao, I believe he Junhua said, the source of all this is he runyun''s ignorance. He Junhua broke his hands to compensate for one billion yuan, he runyun''s life, and even he Runxin''s life. Take it and pay for one''s life. How about that?"


    The whole room was silent!


    In the early years, many people heard that he gambler King preferred men to women, and they thought it might be a rumor. But what he said at the moment undoubtedly confirmed the rumor. Otherwise, why should he Junhua be protected, or even he runyun and he Runxin die?


    The two sisters look slightly changed, surprised to look at their father, it is difficult to imagine that he gambler king can say such words in such an occasion.


    "Miss he Runxin and I are friends."


    Chu Feng gave a light smile and said, "I can''t have killed miss he Runxin. As for miss he runyun, the king of gamblers, do you think I will let her go? As you said, she is the source. Although I won''t kill her directly, I have already reserved her hands. Do you think a guilty body can take the blame? "


    Shaking his finger: "so, don''t talk about it. I''ll give you time to think about it. He Junhua''s death, gratitude and resentment are all gone. You must protect him. If you don''t want to set off a dragon turmoil, then I will destroy the whole family."


    "Don''t doubt my words, those who have doubted are dead!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1824

    He Junhua''s life is determined.


    Chu Feng treats all these things with a non-negotiable attitude, which makes the guests smile bitterly.


    He Junhua broke his arms and even compensated him for one billion yuan. One of the two young ladies of he family paid for his life. Chu Feng still wanted he Junhua''s life, which was too shameless for the gambling king.


    He gambler King''s face is slightly cold: "the wind is little, is it too much?"


    "Too much?" Chufeng sneered, knowing that he gambler king was used to being respected in the Panlong, and he forgot something. He patted his sleeve and said, "I am the judge, Liu Yan is my woman, and the dead person is my uncle. How can we solve this problem by breaking his arm and losing money?"


    "Then what is the majesty of the Lord whom I have ruled? Isn''t it possible for anyone to attack the people around me? The chief culprit does not die. Today''s business is not over. "


    Seeing Chu Feng''s direct identity, he gambler Wang sneered: "the wind is less and the power of the little Lord is great. But the world is so big that the ruling is very powerful. But do you really dare to take the life of he Junhua? I also tell you that he family must protect he Junhua. How about you? "


    The atmosphere became dignified, and the matter has now risen to the level of power competition. The guests present are both nervous and excited. They can see the mysterious verdict office fighting with the powerful Dragon King. That''s enough!


    It''s obvious that Chu Feng suppressed he family, that is, he Junhua died.


    Once Chu Feng can''t suppress He Jia, he can''t ask for he Junhua''s head, because that means the pan dragon turmoil. He gambler King uses his attitude to show his determination to protect he Junhua, and also to let the senior management understand his attitude.


    If he Junhua dies, he family will leave Panlong!


    As long as he family withdraws, it will cause people''s panic without knowing, and Panlong must be in chaos. He gambler king is threatening the high-level, but he has no better way. After all, the ten he families together are not the opponents of the ruling house.


    "The king of gamblers is promising."


    Chufeng showed a playful smile and said to Qian: "you can''t help but brother, take old CAI to go first. It''s a tense scene. It''s not suitable for the old people here."


    Qian can''t help nodding slightly. He has transferred the situation here to the senior management in real time. I believe there will be a result today.


    Without saying a word, Cai Jinhua was helped up by money and walked away from the banquet room. She knew that today''s result would be only one, which family was down and down, or who was changing owners. As for he Junhua, he was doomed to die.


    If Chu Feng wants him to die, who can let him live?


    It can only be said that he family has been in Panlong for a long time and has been arrogant enough to forget something.


    But these, the old lady did not want to pay attention to any more, it rained, the mother wanted to marry, who wanted to die, no one can stop.


    Chu Feng''s hand was flat for a long time. Then he took it back and raised his hand: "Dao!"


    Du Yaming immediately took a knife from an elite donghongmen and threw it up.


    "Chu Feng!" he gambled


    The sword was already in his hand. Chu Feng looked cold. Suddenly, he ran Yun, who had been standing beside him, screamed. His arms fell to the ground. The sad cry made people feel chilly.


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s bloody display is beyond ordinary people''s understanding. In public, thousands of guests watched, he runyun''s arms were directly cut off.


    In an instant, she turned an 18-year-old beautiful girl into an armless beauty.


    That a bloody, so many people have covered their mouths, a little voice did not dare to make out.


    With a single knife swing, Chu Feng glanced over he gambling king and he Junhua: "I said don''t doubt me. I want he runyun''s arms. I want he Junhua''s head, and no one can stop me."


    He Runxin looks worried. She asks people to help him and pick up the broken arm on the ground. She looks anxious and sends her to the hospital. She stays and knows that he runyun''s broken arm is just the beginning.


    He gambled Wang Qi''s whole body trembled. Chu Feng broke he runyun''s arms. He didn''t feel distressed. As long as he Junhua could be protected, Chu Feng despised him and he family.


    "Chu Feng, I admit that you are domineering, and I also admit the tyranny of the adjudication office, but you can not easily step on him. Unless you want to sit and watch the turmoil of Panlong, I will leave my words here today. As long as he Junhua dies, he family''s industry in Panlong will be withdrawn."


    "If you dare to kill he Junhua, I dare to do such a thing. Can you bear the turmoil of Panlong?"


    Chu Feng laughed: "it seems that the arrogance of he family is true. It seems that you still don''t understand it!"


    Corner of the mouth raised a smile: "think I dare not to raise the butcher''s knife to whom?"


    "Chu Feng, if you get something good, you can stop it!" He gambler king did not speak, but he Junhua, who was silent for a long time, opened his mouth and pondered with a smile: "we don''t want to threaten anything with this, but you are too unreasonable. We can only do this. Do you understand the consequences of killing me? That is the pan dragon turmoil. "


    "When the time comes, the Xuanyuan family will be angry with your actions. Will your ruling be all right?"He Junhua is very confident at the moment, which is also his confidence all the time. That is, the holy Dynasty needs the Panlong, and the Panlong needs the stability of his family. So as long as he doesn''t abandon him, Chu Feng dare not kill him.


    He believed that chufeng was not afraid of any family, but he was absolutely afraid of Xuanyuan family. After all, that was the ancestor of Shengchao and the real Guardian God!


    "Do you think I''m afraid of the Xuanyuan family?" Most people don''t know what they say here, but Chu Feng doesn''t go to explain it. He just looks at he Junhua, who is like this, and sighs slightly: "it seems that your cognition is wrong. You don''t know a thing."


    He Junhua heart knot in one''s heart beats for a while, feel a touch of uneasiness: "what?"


    Chu Feng gently coughed and replied, "I am the son-in-law of Xuanyuan family, the princess of Xuanyuan family, Xuanyuan crape myrtle is my woman, no one told you?" Pointing to Xuanyuan Huining, who has already got up: "you can ask her if I kill you or even Pan Long''s turmoil. Will Xuanyuan family fight against me?"


    Xuanyuan Huining secretly scolded a son of a bitch in his heart. No wonder she will bring her here today. So it is. However, she is very angry with he Junhua and says in a low voice: "Hello everyone, my name is Xuanyuan Huining. Every word fengshao said represents the position of Xuanyuan family. We Xuanyuan family will never be enemies with fengshao. He is the son-in-law of Xuanyuan family."


    Simply said a word, Xuanyuan Huining in the public''s gaze from the new sit down, look flat as before.


    "So your father and son''s confidence, that is a joke, Xuanyuan family, do not look up to you."


    Chu Feng smiles faintly and murmurs in his heart that his sister-in-law is smart, and his eyes pass over the stiff looking he Junhua and he gambling king: "you can doubt the identity of Xuanyuan Huining, but it doesn''t matter. What I want to tell you is that Tianlong consortium under the ruling is ready to inject 100 billion yuan into Panlong at any time and unconditionally."


    A banter flashed around the corner of his mouth: "in addition, fengteng group and others will also invest in Panlong. The so-called turmoil of your family is that there is no turmoil, and nearly 300 billion yuan has entered Panlong. Which one of you is a ball? This little master minute can suppress everything


    "Withdraw as soon as possible. It''s just free for the verdict to step in."


    He gambler king and he Junhua look pale. They don''t doubt Xuanyuan Huining''s identity. They also find that they have neglected a problem.


    He family does affect the situation of Panlong, but it doesn''t mean that without him, he can''t turn. On the contrary, as long as he is willing to give up hundreds of billions of money to suppress, it doesn''t matter which family withdraws thousands of times. The Panlong still sings and dances!


    He Junhua didn''t want to accept such a reality, but the fact was that Chu Feng had the ability to replace he family to stabilize the dragon, but they ignored it at the beginning.


    Even if there is no Panlong who is still in normal operation, what is he Junhua''s immortality?


    Finally, feeling a trace of fear, he Junhua subconsciously stepped back two steps. The king of gambler he also sat on the chair pale and found how ridiculous their self righteous stable situation of the dragon was. It turned out that it was only the honor given to them above, and it was not impossible to remove it.


    Hard swallow to move saliva, he gambler King feel a little cold in the heart, know that after today, the above will start on he family.


    Chu Feng raised his sword and drew a playful smile: "he Shao, the source of your reliance and self-confidence, Xuanyuan family is hopeless. What do you think Panlong needs is meaningless. How about keeping your head?"


    He Junhua admits that the reality is unstable.


    His eyes flashed in the cold, and he said, "Chu Feng, you can''t kill me. You don''t have the qualification. I''m the eldest young master and the successor of his family. Even if you can stabilize the dragon, you can''t kill me. You''re from a bad family. You don''t have the qualification to kill me!"


    Chu Feng suddenly put the knife on the stage, almost at the same time appeared on the stage of six people, the body emerged a very unfamiliar atmosphere, including the priest who married he Junhua!


    He Junhua then stepped back and looked at the Chu Feng standing in the middle of the stage surrounded by six people. He laughed: "Chu Feng, I thought you would not come, but it''s better if you came."


    "Go and die. Who will be able to move after you die?"


    Xuanyuan Huining narrowed his eyes: "Western Master!"


    But Chu Feng was not in a panic surrounded, just with fun: "want to use the strength of the six masters to kill me, he Junhua, I can only say that you are sad to be used as the cannon fodder of the experiment. Why don''t you think that they can really kill me? Why do you want to be the first bird to attract me?"


    He Junhua was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng raised his hand: "it means that some people want to kill me, but they are not sure, and they can''t get close to me. So they specially use you to lead me to see my current strength, but you are very stupid to be deceived."


    "Besides, don''t you wonder why I kept my hands flat on the ground just now?"


    All the guests were slightly surprised, and they all began to retreat slowly. Just now, in addition to the priest, five other people suddenly appeared.And he Junhua''s heart uneasy, more: "why?"


    Chu Feng raised that hand to the air, suddenly clenched into a fist: "because, I want you to see the human bomb!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1825

    Human bomb?


    All of us were still wondering what chufeng meant when he said these words. Suddenly, six dazzling beams of light rose from the stage, which happened to rise from the feet of the six Western masters and directly enveloped them in them.


    Just a moment, people can see six people''s clothes disappear in an instant, and even a breath can not reach the time, six people,,,, no!


    It''s like an image made by projection. When six people come out, they are extremely shocked, but when they disappear, they are silent!


    The ferocious smile on he Junhua''s face was completely stiff after the six people disappeared without any reason, and his heart was also flowing with great fear, because he could not explain what happened in front of him. How could a good man disappear?


    "No, it shouldn''t be a human bomb. The metaphor is not appropriate!"


    Chu Feng shook his hands and seemed to have done something trivial. Even though there were thousands of guests on the scene at the moment, because he had made preparations in advance, 90% of the guests here would forget what happened today.


    Looking at he Junhua, the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up: "do you have any tricks? Let''s do it all! "


    Just now, Chu Feng''s left eye had already seen the amazing accomplishments of the priest. The master level figures in the later half god period obviously came from the spirit world, and the other five people were also in the mid demigod state.


    Therefore, Chu Feng had already used the powerful power to arrange the powerful power under the stage early. With the help of his left eye, he could see the position of the six people before and after five minutes, observed the position of the six people, dispersed the power into six channels, and completely swallowed them up in an instant.


    For the present Chu Feng, it is just a very simple thing.


    He Junhua had thought that there were Western masters, and Chu Feng had ten lives, but now he found himself so stupid that he could pry into the affairs of the hermit world and play with it?


    Even feel that the so-called proud start is a joke, Chu Feng has always been only when he is a clown, never put in the eye.


    The funny thing is that he thought that the status of Pan Long''s heirs could keep him alive and even make the Chu style dignified.


    He Junhua thought he was so stupid for the first time.


    Second, the most shocking person is Xuanyuan Huining.


    As a warrior in the early stage of demigod, she can naturally feel the super state of the six people just now. Any one of them can easily kill her.


    But now the six people she can''t defeat are easily wiped out by Chu Feng. How can it be? Isn''t he just infinitely close to the realm of demigod?


    Just now ordinary people don''t know what''s going on, but Xuanyuan Huining knows that chufeng uses the powerful natural power of heaven and earth to gather the power of light. Moreover, it is extremely powerful light, which can destroy the existence of the peak in the later period of demigod in an instant. What''s more, the highest is only the Western Master in the later period of demigod?


    Beautiful eyes flicker, in the heart slightly curious, this little son of a bitch, in the end is how to achieve?


    He Runxin also came out holding the phone and bowed slightly to the king of gambler he: "before the wedding, I had sent the news to the people of all branches of he family, told the original thing once, and even conveyed the situation of the scene to them in real time. The people of the six branches asked me to tell you."


    He gambler king also realized that he Junhua had done something stupid and began to tremble: "what did they say?"


    "If you give up he Junhua, you are still the leader of his family." He runyun took a breath, then said faintly: "but if you still insist on protecting he Junhua, then the six leaders will unite to remove you from the position of the principal and recommend the new he family to the top."


    "Because you can''t bring us safety and disaster, you don''t deserve to be the head of the family."


    He gambler King squinted: "what do you mean?"


    At the moment, you have to know why Junxin''s family has decided not to follow the big six, even if it''s a big one in the family, you have to know why Junxin has decided not to follow the big six


    He gambler Wang''s body shook, his eyes staring at he Runxin in disbelief.


    He knew that he Runxin must have done all this. Otherwise, how could he have known what had happened in the six branches of Panlong?


    Give up he Junhua?


    He took a deep breath and thought in his heart. He was too old to have another son. Although he had sons, those sons were not as good as he Junhua. If he died, he would have to hand over the power.


    But now, if he Junhua does not give up, it will not work. The six leaders will not obey his orders, instead, he will be dismissed.


    Pit father!


    With a cry in his heart, gambler he turned his eyes and suddenly thought of something. He raised his hand and asked a nephew of he family to help him up. He looked back at he Junhua and walked forward with a sigh.In front of he Runxin, he gambling king stopped, closed his eyes and said in a deep voice: "go back to Panlong. You are in charge of his family affairs. I am really old."


    He Runxin was stunned and then showed a smile. Knowing that he gambler king would choose to give up he Junhua, he nodded: "don''t worry, I will never let my father down. In addition, Jianghai fengteng group has contacted he family and is willing to return a gambling house to us according to the price he Junhua transferred, with 10% management right!"


    He gambler Wang waved his hand. At this moment, he looked very old. With the help of a nephew of he family, he walked towards the door of the banquet living room. Up to now, he has been unable to change everything. Cai Jinhua, the only one to rely on, has left. Chu Feng has also shown his strong skills and ability, and he can''t afford to play.


    Moreover, he did not have a son, but he Runxin, whose ability was not inferior to that of he Junhua. Although he was a daughter, he was also his own daughter after all. It was better that the power was left in the hands of other leaders.


    He Junhua finally reacts that he gambler king wants to give up himself and shouts anxiously: "I am your son!"


    He gambler king has already walked to the door of the banquet room. Under the gaze of thousands of guests, he slowly turned around and sighed softly: "child, I thought you were right before, but now I find that you are so stupid. I am sorry for you. It is I who have cultivated your strong self-confidence. Let''s go at ease, and I will collect the corpse for you!"


    Leaving a word, he gambler King left directly. If he can fight against him, he must protect him. But now that he is obviously unable to fight, it is foolish to protect him.


    So big he family, and a he Junhua, he gambler king will still choose.


    Chu Feng stood there with a calm look, and the blood stained knife was still inserted on the stage, gently pulled it out, and said faintly, "what little, don''t blame anyone, blame yourself, and do something you shouldn''t do."


    "It''s not that I can''t play with Chu Feng, but I''m just disdainful. My head, put it out!"


    He Junhua kept shaking his head, even at this moment, he was not willing to admit the tyranny of Chu Feng, but the reality was so cruel.


    He Junhua, who showed great strength in front of him, was killed by Chu Feng as soon as he met him. What qualifications does he Junhua have to fight against Chu Feng? That''s just looking for death.


    But he is still young, he does not want to die like this, he still has a lot of money, there are a few young lovers, and even there are countless beautiful, he has not enjoyed it, how can he die like this?


    "Sister!"


    He Junhua is like a drowning man at the moment, thinking only that he can live well and anxiously looks at he Runxin: "you won''t watch me die?"


    He Runxin sighed and shook his head: "I have advised you that you are playing with fire, but you just think that I am greedy and afraid of death. It''s not that I have not advised you, but you don''t listen. Now I can''t help you. Go slowly!"


    He Junhua looked stiff. He Runxin did tell him, but at that time he felt that Xuanyuan family could guarantee his safety. How could he think of the situation like this?


    Like many people, they don''t know how stupid they are until they die.


    Chu Feng walks towards he Junhua step by step with a knife. Liu Yan almost has an accident. Lin Qian''s father died. All this is caused by he Junhua. Chu Feng even regrets that he Junhua should have been killed when he intends to have him killed.


    In this way, Lindsey''s father will not die, but many things are not if.


    So at the moment, Chu Feng doesn''t care what kind of occasion it is. He just wants he Junhua''s head to sacrifice to Lin Xi''s father who died, and comforts his guilt in his heart.


    Because he Junhua''s madness and everything was caused by his Chu Feng. I didn''t kill Boren, but he died because of me. Chu Feng was hard to avoid feeling sad.


    He Junhua felt that Chu Feng did not dare to kill himself before, but now he knew that Chu Feng really dared to kill him.


    Seeing that the knife has been lifted up, it will fall at any time, which will kill him. He Junhua shouts and takes out a gun to aim at Chu Feng. The knife in Chu Feng''s hand also falls at the moment, facing he Junhua''s final madness.


    Without the sound of the knife and the gun, everything was completely frozen. Everyone held their breath and looked at everything on the stage.


    Chu Feng moved first, shook his knife and nailed it directly under the stage. Then he turned and jumped off the stage, holding Xuanyuan Huining''s slender waist toward the door of the banquet living room.


    Everyone is curious to see he Junhua standing there with a gun. Isn''t Chu Feng going to kill him?


    He Junhua''s gun broke in two and fell to the ground. There was a bloodstain on his neck. His head fell and the blood gushed out like a spring. The people who responded to him finally screamed.


    Chu Feng, cut off he Junhua''s head!


    One hundred years after this incident, as in the hermit world, all the people who talked about Chu Feng were very secretive. That is to say, after this time, no one has seen Chu Feng in public. Some people said that he lived in seclusion. Others said that he had gone to a remote place to live with all the women he loved.But these are afterwords!


    Outside the hotel, Chu Feng walks out with Xuanyuan Huining in his arms, raises his head and takes a breath of fresh air. Although he Junhua is dead, Lin Xi''s father is also dead. If he can, he would rather everyone live well, without hatred, there would be no killing.


    Lin Huali came up from behind, and she always kept a subordinate''s respect in front of her: "little Lord, what else can I do for you?"


    Chu Feng lowered his head, loosened Xuanyuan Huining''s waist, and said indifferently: "he Junhua is the executioner, but the source of Lin Xi''s father''s death is still at the source of,,"


    Lin Huali''s expression is stagnant, and he generally nods: "she can''t live till 12 o''clock tonight!"


    Xuanyuan Huining frowns slightly, looking at the Chu wind that feels strange and makes her a little chilly at the moment.


    This is to kill together with he runyun!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1826

    Night comes quietly, and the day goes by slowly. At 8:00 p.m., all the lights are on, and Xiangjiang''s nightlife is officially opened.


    For ordinary people, this is a simple day.


    But for people at a certain level, it is an unusual day. The eldest young master of Panlong he''s family was chopped off his head on the wedding site by Chu Feng, and the oppressed he family voluntarily gave up he Junhua.


    But most people are just curious about why the wedding of the century ended in vain. No one will touch the level that has been deliberately blocked.


    Even today''s wedding guests in the hotel will slowly forget some things at that time, such as the sudden appearance of six Western masters.


    However, even if they will not forget, they are doomed to dare not mention anything today, because it involves the Chu style and the family, and neither side can easily offend them.


    For the he family, it was a thrilling day. Fortunately, the forces under Chu Feng''s banner did not enter Panlong in a large scale. According to the original promise, they even gave the operation right of a gambling house in Jianghai. It was a little shocking compensation after a false alarm.


    Lin''s garden is still cold and quiet.


    Although there were a lot of people in Lin''s garden this evening, none of them were noisy and talking. They were all quiet. Even Jennifer did not disturb Chu Feng. She sat in the hall with everyone and observed the Chu wind in the garden outside.


    After dinner, Chu Feng sat alone in the garden and said that he would be quiet and wait for someone. Although everyone was curious, they did not ask him.


    Xuanyuan Huining is not used to the feeling of being together with others. She sits on the top of the building alone and looks at the Chu wind in the garden with some hesitation.


    Eyes have been detained in the body of Chu Feng, as if to see what kind of person he is.


    Sometimes I think he is a child who is not sensible, but sometimes I think he is a lecherous stallion, even his sister-in-law is not let go of sex.


    But today, Chu Feng''s cruelty, blood and strength make Xuanyuan Huining faint in a trance.


    She has heard the name of Chu Feng countless times, and even knows a lot about him. However, because of the affair of crape myrtle, she has always denied Chu Feng, and subconsciously rejected chufeng''s arrogance and toughness.


    But now, Chu Feng opened his fangs directly, and let Xuanyuan Huining see what Xuanyuan''s ancestor said before she left Xuanyuan''s secret place.


    The power of the Lord that the verdict lacks!


    Yes, today''s performance of Chu Feng makes Xuanyuan Huining see the inviolable verdict, which is less majestic. As long as anyone touches his bottom line, he will take his life by any means. If he dies, he will be dead.


    Even he family did not dare to complain for him, just dare to collect his corpse.


    Holding her legs in her hands, she whispered in a low voice: "what kind of person are you that can attract my sister Lagerstroemia?"


    Speaking to herself, a lamp came from outside the garden. Xuanyuan Huining squinted and saw a car outside the open door. It seemed to be in a hurry to reincarnate.


    The car has not stopped steady, the door opened, jumped down a beautiful figure, quickly walked past, plopping knelt in front of Chu Feng.


    He Runxin!


    Her arrival and sudden behavior not only surprised Xuanyuan Huining, but also made the people in the hall curious. How could he Runxin, the eldest lady of he family, suddenly come to Lin''s garden and even kneel in front of Chu Feng.


    Li Ji and they are curious to go out, want to see what happened. There are people in the world who can let he Runxin kneel down. It must be her father and the elders who are absolutely respected.


    How can you kneel down to Chu Feng for no reason?


    Chu Feng sat on the grass, opened his eyes and looked at the woman kneeling in front of him: "I thought you would not come. It seems that miss he is still a smart person."


    He Runxin flashed a bitter smile, and there was a deep helplessness.


    She wanted to go back to Panlong, but after dealing with the problem of he Junhua''s body, when she was about to go back to Panlong, she suddenly remembered one thing: he runyun, who was still lying in the hospital for dialing surgery, and was in fengteng hospital.


    She knows Chu Feng, at least more than she knows the rest of the people.


    Chu Feng is a believer in injustice and debt. He Junhua can''t get rid of Lin Xi''s father''s death because he ordered to kill people when necessary, so he Junhua died.


    He runyun is the source of everything. If he runyun didn''t want to revenge, he Junhua would not have gone to borrow someone from him. If he didn''t, the tragedy of Lin Xi''s father''s death would not have happened.


    How can Chu Feng let he run Yun so easily?


    "It''s just that I expected you to come, but it also disappointed me a little."


    He Runxin just knelt and did not speak. Chu Feng sighed and said, "do you know? Today''s affairs are against me, so we can get back some justice. But if today''s things happen to other ordinary people, do you know what kind of result it will be? "His eyes were calm, but he said with a murderous motive: "it will end in vain. You will be forced down by your amazing wealth and power. The dead can only die in vain. I know you want to plead for your sister, because she has no intention of killing, but she has the intention of hurting others."


    "If it wasn''t for her hatred, would he Junhua give such a bad command? What would you do if you were me? "


    He Runxin straightened up and knelt down in front of Chu Feng: "Feng Shao, I know runyun is wrong, but why don''t you think about it? If you didn''t treat her like this that night, would she bear a grudge? I know she''s wrong to treat your uncle like that, but she''s an 18-year-old girl. Who can be wrong if she''s not a saint? Can''t you give her a chance to mend her ways and treat her like that? "


    Chu Feng squinted: "do you mean that my uncle should be in such a situation?"


    "It shouldn''t be!" He Runxin shook his head, fearless to face Chu Feng like life and death: "runyun''s means are indeed a little vicious, a little cruel, but tonight I don''t want to investigate everything right and wrong, I just want the wind to give me a thin face, or promise my plea, let he runyun go!"


    Head directly knock down, if it is not the grass, it must have broken the head.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to he Runxin, who was kneeling. He looked at another car coming from the garden and stopped beside he Runxin''s car. Lin Huali got out of the car. In addition, there were Lin Xi''s mother and daughter, but their eyes were slightly red and swollen, and they were obviously still in the sadness of Lin Xi''s father''s death.


    Chu Feng pointed to them and said to he Runxin, "I know you will react. I will not let he runyun go. I am not unreasonable. I will give you a chance to protect he runyun."


    "Please, as long as they forgive he runyun''s behavior, I''ll let him go. But if they can''t forgive him,,", "


    he Runxin looks up and has seen Lin Xi''s mother and daughter and hears:" what? "


    Chu Feng said word by word: "if they can''t forgive, go to Xiangjiang night market and collect the corpse for your sister. I won''t kill her one by one. I will throw her to the man there. Although Miss He Er has no arm and is still incomplete, she is a pretty girl in the end."


    "I''m sure that the big boys and psychopaths will be interested."


    He Runxin was excited for a moment. Chu Feng said that she just wanted to think about it. She felt the boundless cold without any consideration. She turned to Lin Qian and her daughter and knelt down: "two, I know that the incident has caused the rupture of your family. For this, I have already died a younger brother, and he is the one who deserves to die. He gave the order to kill."


    With a real look on her face, she continued, "but my sister doesn''t know. What she wants is to kidnap and threaten people. Feng Shao apologizes and confesses her mistake. She didn''t want to kill that uncle. She has already lost her hands because of this incident. She has learned a lesson. I believe she has already known that she is wrong."


    "Please forgive her. She''s only eighteen years old and shouldn''t have died so early!"


    Directly kowtow to the head, as the eldest lady of he family, and even the future helmsman of he Junhua after his death, he Runxin kneels down and pleads, which is rare among the powerful families!


    Even if it was Li Ji, they all moved slightly. They all knew he Runxin. Naturally, they knew how hard it would be to make her proud as she knelt down.


    Now it is for he runyun to kneel down, which can be regarded as sisterhood.


    Huo Lingyan, who also came along with her, was glad to see this scene, but also had some complications. Fortunately, Chu Feng''s method to her was mild. Compared with he Junhua who died and he runyun who had broken his hand, he Lingyan was a little happier.


    What''s more, she found that she fell in love with a person. Xuanyuan Huining, beside Chu Feng, was deeply attracted to her. What''s more, she found that she was attracted to a woman, and she was also impressed by Chu Feng''s style in the banquet room of the hotel.


    Passing through a bitter smile, I know I''m a real bisexual.


    He Runxin knelt there like that. Lin Qian''s mother also knew what happened in the hotel today. She shook her head slightly without saying a word. She went back to the car and sat on it. She didn''t want to say anything anymore.


    Lin Xi looked back at her mother and knew that she wanted her to make up her mind. She stepped forward and pulled up he Runxin. The girl, who had never lost her innocence, whispered, "when is it? I believe that my father in heaven doesn''t want brother Feng to dye his hands with too much blood for his affairs. There are enough dead people. "


    Looking at he Runxin, whose eyes were red, swollen and wet, Lin Xi loosened her hand: "tell your sister that she has also learned a lesson, and we have forgiven her."


    Tears across her face, Lin Xi turns and walks back to the car. Lin Huali nods to Chu Feng and turns back to start the car. She takes two mothers and daughters to come here according to Chu Feng''s intention.


    Chu Feng stood up from the ground and glanced at he Runxin calmly: "death can be avoided, and living crime is hard to escape. Miss He Er dials and breaks her hands and goes to dianlan for five years to guard the tomb for my uncle. After five years, the gratitude and resentment are all gone!"He Runxin is relieved that although he runyun will go to dianlan to guard the tomb for five years, he will be only 23 and still young. He can temper his unruly and willful temper with the help of his time in dianlan.


    Nodding: "thank you for your forgiveness


    Chu Feng is too lazy to pay attention to he Runxin, looking back at the crowd: "brothers and friends, tomorrow is about to go far, tonight, not drunk not to return!"


    Looking back at he Runxin''s embarrassed appearance, Chu Feng said faintly: "today in the hotel, I said that we are friends, that is, your sister or he Junhua have nothing to do with you. I still understand this matter, stay here, and join us tonight?"


    "I''ve got it ready. It''s expected to be delivered at nine o''clock. Have a good time tonight."


    He Runxin now where dare to refute Chu Feng, gently nodded: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1827

    Tonight, destined to be a sleepless night, but filled with not blood, but a strong sense of affection.


    Brotherhood, friendship, and beauty!


    People all know that Chu Feng is leaving tomorrow, and they don''t talk about any heavy topic. They all face Chu Feng''s leaving with the most happy and happy attitude. People who don''t know where he is going or who know where he is going sincerely hope that he will come back safely. No matter there has been misunderstanding or resentment, it does not hinder the harmonious relationship at this moment.


    His mother worried that Chu Feng''s parents were dead, but there were still a group of people who made him warm to see him off. Before he left, he could see so many sincere faces. This life is enough.


    Chu Feng is also more determined to go down, not for other, just to protect these people from harm, need to go down.


    This night, Chu Feng did not deliberately suppress any emotions, and let go of drinking with the public. The laughter and laughter floated in the sky of Lin''s garden. Everyone gave a little care for Chu Feng''s long journey, that is to accompany him more and drink more. During the day, he Junhua''s affairs were selectively forgotten by everyone.


    Tonight, there is only laughter, no melancholy and worry.


    However, the world does not end the feast, no matter how harmonious, there will always be an end.


    At two o''clock in the morning, all the people who had been happy for four hours were almost the same. The Fourth Youth of the imperial city took the lead to come to Chu Feng''s side, and the rest of them were standing in the distance.


    Chu Feng and the four hugged one by one. There was not much emotive language between the men. But at the moment, Li Ji couldn''t help sighing: "brother, I don''t know where you are going. I just know it''s the same place as Xuanyuan family, but it''s more dangerous."


    "A thousand words, can only be to wish you a smooth journey, safe return, we are drunk again, laughing about the world''s Heroes!"


    Chu Feng took Li Ji''s hand: "definitely!"


    Li Jiji shook his head and walked out of the garden. He wanted to fight with Chu Feng, but everyone had his own mission. He also needed to do his own things. What he could do for Chu Feng was to ensure that there was no turmoil in the secular world.


    Ye Zisheng and Zhou Jingxing in the north of Su Mo also say goodbye to Chu Feng one by one. They turn around and follow Li Ji. Xiangjiang army''s car has been waiting outside for a long time, and they should leave.


    Looking at the back of the four people leaving, Chu Feng said softly, "brothers, we should always be good."


    Four people left, Shaoen and Huo Lingyan also came to Chu Feng, Shaoen look a little embarrassed, did not expect that the person he met was chufeng, but also has been able to calm, and chufeng gently shake hands: "wind less, I heard you are going on a long journey, we are also acquaintances, I wish you a good journey."


    "By the way, can I ask you a question?"


    Two people originally did not have much gratitude and resentment, Chu Feng and he gently shook hands and separated with a smile: "en Shao, please say."


    Shao en looked at Huo Lingyan, and was still embarrassed, but she still opened her mouth: "that, the girl I saw that time, really?"


    Chu Feng understood what Shao en was going to ask, and also remembered the Oriental rhyme. Now it is estimated that she is in the lost country?


    A playful smile: "en Shao, do you like her?"


    Shao''en awkwardly coughed and scratched his head: "it''s not like it, it''s just some good feeling, it''s just good feeling, and like these are still far from good."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chufeng chufeng gave a bright smile and patted Shaoen on the shoulder: "I understand, but it''s a pity that she is really my woman. You don''t have a chance."


    Shao en''s look obviously had some regrets, but also quickly covered up, nodded: "as expected, the wind is less, then I''ll go first."


    Turn around to leave first, seemingly free and easy, but Chu Feng understands Shaoen''s heart is a little bit regretful, he likes Oriental rhyme, it is not difficult to see.


    Seeing Huo Lingyan still standing here, Chu Feng can''t say that she is disgusted, but she doesn''t have any good feelings. After all, the original thing can be regarded as both sides have a little gratitude and resentment, and I don''t know what to say with this woman.


    Huo Lingyan is very generous, open arms: "the wind is less, the last time I met was very embarrassing, but it is also an understanding, it is also considered that the gratitude and resentment have all disappeared. Can you give me a hug? I forgot to tell you last time that I am also a member of the wind society, just because I seldom pay attention to these things. You don''t know me! "


    A member of the wind society? Isn''t that the one who adores this little Lord?


    The first ten thousand grass mud horses in Chu Feng''s heart roared and roared. Damn it, how could the women who adore Laozi be so wonderful? Do you like women?


    There is no dog''s blood to hold it, but Huo Lingyan released Chu Fengyang''s hand and said, "little wind, welcome to visit northwest again next time. I will certainly treat you well. In addition, I also want to ask you a question."


    Chu Feng coughed and suppressed the bath fire picked up by Huo Lingyan with a hug: "please say it!"


    Huo Lingyan glanced at the person standing in the distance, Nunu mouth some regret, quietly asked: "that Xuanyuan Huining is really just your sister-in-law?"


    Chu Feng looked up and down at Huo Lingyan and sighed, "Miss Huo seems to have no change in her old habits, but she is really my sister-in-law now!" In the heart adds a sentence, after perhaps, cannot guarantee.Huo Lingyan did not recognize the potential meaning of Chu Feng''s words, nodded: "that''s good, goodbye!"


    Turning around and leaving, Chu Feng watched her get on the bus and leave with Shao en. Although she was not very familiar with her, she could still be regarded as an acquaintance. These were the future pillars of the holy Dynasty. Chu Feng didn''t mind giving them a little kindness.


    Looking back, Yang Danyun, who didn''t follow Li Ji''s departure, also came up. Yang Danyun said with a smile: "Uncle Feng, my father didn''t see you this time. I know you''re going to travel again. Let me take his place. I wish you a good journey. I hope to see you next time and have a good drink."


    Chu Feng nodded: "thank Lao Yang, tell him that my brother will come back and have a good drink with him."


    Yang Danyun a faint smile, to Yang Danqi tiny invisible blink eyes, he went out first.


    "It''s very kind of you to return Lao Yang." Yang Danyun left, Yang Danqi hummed, biting his lips: "that, when do you want to come back this time?"


    Chu Feng oddly looked at Yang Danqi: "that, I am your uncle, how do I feel you this question has the question, this is my woman should ask!"


    "Go away!" Yang Danqi angrily yelled, but there were too many people and kept his voice down: "you know you are uncle, so remember not to tease me casually, the consequences are very serious, and I have just told Shao en that when he surpasses Lin Wei in all aspects, I will marry him."


    "So uncle Feng, niece has a master, don''t be a rascal. I asked instead of fan Qing and Liang Qi."


    Although Yang Danqi tried to hide, but Chu Feng still caught her some unnatural, slightly moved in the heart, is this niece interested in me?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng almost didn''t startle, and quickly denied the possibility in his heart: "I don''t know when to come back, fast words may be three or five months, slow words I don''t know."


    This is the truth of Chu Feng. He doesn''t know what he will encounter this time when he goes to the hidden world. At least he can be sure that it is very dangerous.


    Now, there is a jueshazhong. Secondly, among the people killed by the ancient Tianshan pulse, not only the jueshazong people, but also some other forces. I believe they all know the existence of taboos, and they are sure that he will go to the hidden world. Maybe now they have laid the Tianluo earth net.


    He didn''t want people from the hidden world to come out, and the similar people would not want to have the most powerful people in. Now, the rest of the small exits are blocked by the emperor Xuanyuan, leaving only the only entrance and exit. The danger starts from the moment of stepping into the hidden world.


    Yang Danqi caught Chu Feng look in the flash of loneliness, suddenly he did not know why to hold his hand: "you must come back, or you will be sorry for so many women who love you, care about your brother."


    Leaving a word, Yang Danqi shook off Chu Feng''s hand and quickly caught up with Yang Danyun. Chu Feng was stunned. What Yang Danqi showed tonight was so strange.


    Yan Ruyu also came over, Chu Feng was shocked: "jade son, you also want to leave?"


    "Do you want me to stay?" Yan Ruyu showed a faint smile and looked back at several women who were still standing behind her. Then she said to Chu Feng, "I would like to stay, but you have accompanied me the other day. I am not that selfish person. I am not familiar with the place you go this time, but I know it is very dangerous. I believe that they also want your company."


    Chu Feng swept over and touched her. She hugged Yan Ruyu and wished to blend into her own flesh and blood. She whispered in the woman''s ear: "you can rest assured that I will never forget that you are my first woman."


    Yan Ruyu''s face was red. He bit Chu Feng''s ear, avoiding people''s eyes: "it seems that you are not my first man. Well, as my man, you should not be sad, should always stand aloof. I am waiting for you to come back in the river and sea, and Yinger and I will be waiting for you."


    Chu Feng loosened Yan Ruyu and gently kisses on the woman''s red lips: "tell Ying''er for me that my father is not qualified."


    Yan Ruyu sighed a little and didn''t say anything more. She went out and got on the bus. She was ready to go back to the river and sea all night. She sat in the car and looked at Chu Feng. A tear fell from her eyes.


    If she can, she doesn''t want Chu Feng to take risks, but she also knows that she can''t stop Chu Feng from advancing. Some men are born mediocre, and some men are born mediocre, which is a kind of luxury. Chu Feng is such a man.


    When Yan Ruyu leaves, Chu Feng feels a little sad. She goes to see ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan, Yao Qianxue is here, and Jennifer doesn''t mean to leave. Lin Jiaying''s mother and daughter are in her own house, followed by Xuanyuan Huining. She thinks she has found a quiet place.


    Another is he Runxin. Chu Feng remembers that she has not left, but she is not seen at the moment. She squints: "what about miss he?"


    "Chu Feng!" Ye Zixuan also thought about what to do tonight. She was not your woman. You asked her what to do, asshole


    She walked into the house and went to the second floor. She believed that Chu Feng knew why she was staying. Although she was worried that Chu Feng would kill herself, if she didn''t start work tonight, I don''t know how long it will take to wait.


    With a giggle and no shyness, she came to Chu Feng''s neck and said, "Qing may come in an hour. If I want to see you off at last, I''ll have a rest first!"Chu Feng moved in his heart, imagining a beautiful picture.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan saw Chu Feng''s eyes staring at her. She pinched her waist in anger. She shook her head and walked upstairs. She turned back and gave Chu Feng a meaningful look.


    Lin Jiaying patted yuan peipeipei on the shoulder: "you go to have a rest!"


    After leaving yuanpeipei, Jennifer had already wanted to leave. Now she ran into the house without saying a word. Who knows what she is going to do?


    Lin Jiaying saw another Yao Qianxue standing here, approaching Chu Feng with a faint smile: "Ladies'' rooms are arranged on the second floor, less wind, you may be wronged to rest on the first floor tonight."


    With a word, Lin Jiaying turned and went into the room. Chu Feng almost wanted to calculate with his fingers. What rhythm would you like to see Yao Qianxue staring at him in his eyes.


    The girl who has just been robbed of her parents has a very penetrating look in her eyes.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and directly held Yao Qianxue''s small waist: "go, today you get married, the bridal chamber."


    Yao Qianxue was a little happy. Just now she could see that Chu Feng had something to do with those women. She thought Chu Feng would not be with her even if she didn''t go to other women''s rooms. Now Chu Feng wants to be with her. Yao Qianxue is a little excited and can''t change. She can only accept it calmly unless she can muster up the courage to leave Chu Feng.


    But then he reacted and glared at Chu Feng: "asshole, you also know that you destroyed my wedding, but also bridal chamber, dream, not you and I can do this?"


    A push away Chu Feng, Yao Qianxue ran in, hate, she believes that Chu Feng and other will come to her, this is a kind of self-confidence.


    Chu Feng was stunned and said in the dark that women were not easy to provoke. She was about to close the garden gate and go into the house to have a rest. Two beams of lights came from the distance. Chu Feng squinted and watched the car drive into the garden.


    Du Yaming, who was only busy at the moment, got down from the car with tears streaming down her face: "liar!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1828

    In a room on the first floor, they were all used to live for servants, but because of the arrival of Chu Feng, the servants were temporarily on holiday.


    At the moment, Du Yaming sobbed, with small tears, sat by the bed, staring at Chu Feng, but did not speak.


    Chufeng felt his scalp numb. He was OK. How could he cry like a cat to come to him all of a sudden. Moreover, seeing the situation, he seemed to have been cheated by himself and was not responsible for his body. Chu Feng felt that he was two big at the head.


    Today is different from the past, but there are still a group of women waiting. Now it''s almost three o''clock in the morning. After three hours of dawn, he will leave at the latest at 10 o''clock. What''s the matter?


    "Liar!"


    Du Yaming wiped her tears. She didn''t have the power and hegemony of donghongmen and Hongmen''s real masters: "when my family was broken and I was left alone, you said you would take good care of me, but now you are leaving. I have been waiting for you to find me these two days, but you are waiting for me to come to you, you liar!"


    Sobbing voice more and more loud: "you said you would take care of me at the beginning, are not all deceived me?"


    Du Yaming has always been intelligent and sensible in front of Chu Feng. It seems that it is very rare for Du Yaming to cry into a little cat like this. Apart from that, she never saw her again.


    What Chu Feng couldn''t see most was that the woman cried and scratched her head: "I did say that, take good care of you, but the care, and"


    "you are a man." Before he finished speaking, Du Yaming interrupted him and went on: "unexpectedly, you admitted to taking care of me, but why didn''t you admit my status all the time? I know what you''re going to do is dangerous, but I really don''t care


    "I can wait for you, ten or twenty years, even thirty years. When I don''t have a family member, you say to take care of me is the courage you give me to live. I believe you."


    Chu Feng was stunned and his heart was cold.


    He did not deny that he had said that he would take care of Du Yaming, but at that time, it was because the Du family was killed by Huangfu''s conspiracy to ask the sky. That kind of care is not to let Du Yaming suffer harm, but to take care of her to revive the Du family, not the kind of care of men and women.


    How can this woman misinterpret me? Don''t you know that my women are so many that they have to bomb many times a day in line to shoot guns and still can''t complete the task?


    Isn''t that just adding to the mess?


    I want to be tough to say that my original care was another kind of care, not the care of men and women. But seeing Du Yaming''s tears flowing, Chu Feng couldn''t say. He was really worried that Du Yaming would cry more loudly. Then he would provoke Ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan into two small tantrums, and something would happen.


    She coughed softly: "Miss Du, you are still a big girl. I don''t know if I can come back. There are so many good men in the world. I see that"


    Du Yaming interrupted Chu Feng again: "I will wait for you. If you don''t come back after I die, it will be that I am not lucky to be your woman, but you don''t want to push me to other men Man, when you said you would take care of me that night by the sea, I decided you would be your woman


    "Otherwise, why do you think I, a woman, have to support donghongmen and Hongmen? Is it possible to revive the Du family? The Du family are all dead. Who can I show them back to life? "


    Chu Feng was silent and looked at Du Yaming who was still in love with me. He sighed slightly: "Chu Feng, how can he de?"


    Du Yaming, no matter how much, got up and hugged Chu Feng: "you just say, do you want me, if you say no, I will immediately let someone take my place and become a monk for the rest of my life."


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly. Holding the mobile phone for a moment, he edited a message and sent it to Du Yaming''s mobile phone. When Du Yaming released, he said, "this is a set of martial arts mind skills. You can practice it according to the above. As long as you go to the Wuyi Tianyang period, you will stop looking. If I can come back one day, I don''t want you to become an old woman."


    Du Yaming looks happy, hugs Chu Feng and kisses her directly and passionately, with a shrewd twinkle in her eyes.


    She was not a fool. Naturally, she knew that Chu Feng''s idea of taking care of him was another meaning. However, she would not let go of the opportunity to seize Chu Feng, because she had already been attracted to Chu Feng in the golden triangle, but could not help it.


    "Less wind!" At the end of the kiss, Du Yaming took Chu Feng''s hand apologetically and looked at the tent and a hand that had reached into his clothes: "my aunt is here, I''m sorry!"


    Chu Feng blinks an eye, aunt, your whole family is not all dead?


    In response, Du Yaming said what he meant. Chu Feng rolled his eyes and took back his hand: "well, I''m going to set fire. You won''t stop me?"


    Du Yaming blushed and lowered her head. How could aunt come today? If she came a day late, Du Du''s mouth showed a very lovely side: "I stopped you, they didn''t tear me?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door opened and closed, and Chu Feng disappeared. Du Yaming blinked and stomped angrily: "asshole, although I said that, you can''t really leave. I still have a mouth!"Angrily lying on the bed, but thinking of chufeng as accepting her, Du Yaming smiles and looks at the information in her mobile phone and decides to practice hard.


    Chu Feng left Du Yaming''s room and went up to the second floor. No matter who''s room was pushed in, he knew yuan peipeipei''s room and Lin Jiaying''s room, so all the other rooms were his women, which was OK.


    The light was still on, the door was closed, and I didn''t look with my left eye. I went over and threw myself in. I could smell a woman''s body fragrance and climb to the top with one hand: "Xiaoxuan!"


    When the light turned on, it was Zhou Xiaoxuan, but she didn''t give Chu Feng a good look. She opened Chu Feng''s hand and pulled the quilt over: "elder sister, what I want is not a farewell shot, but a long-term artillery coverage. So you go out and don''t touch me tonight. When you come back safely, I will give it to you."


    "Of course, if you don''t come back for a few years, I still have to keep my virginity and get married. Don''t doubt what I said. If you don''t come back, I will marry in the name of a woman of Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, Du Yaming picked up the fire how to put out?


    She showed a pitiful look: "sister Xiaoxuan, are you really not going to give it?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan directly covered the quilt: "come back alive, this is what Huangfu ruodie asked me to tell you. Four years is our bottom line. If we don''t come back for four years, we will get married together!"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and her white eyes turned straight and the wind disappeared. Zhou Xiaoxuan blinked her eyes and burst into a smile: "little bastard, don''t give you some pressure. What if you don''t come back?"


    Chu Feng left Zhou Xiaoxuan''s room and pushed another room in. The room was on. Yao Qianxue sat there with the light on. Seeing Chu Feng come in, Yao Qianxue sighed, "I thought I would give it to you, and I don''t care about that much. But just now Miss Zhou said, if I give you, you will not try your best to come back and will crowd me out!"


    "So I''m sorry tonight. I''ll give it to you on the day you come back safely. If you don''t come back for four years, I''ll marry in the name of chufeng woman!"


    Before the door of Chu Feng was closed, he was moved by general Yao Qianxue. He turned his eyes and could only find someone else. When the door was closed, Yao Qianxue showed a faint smile: "you must come back safely. No matter four or ten years, I will wait for you, even for my whole life!"


    Chu Feng walked in the corridor, knowing that these women are expected to have an agreement, but he does not believe that every woman is so firm.


    She pushed another room to enter. She walked slowly in the dark, and the light turned on. Ye Zixuan blinked: "isn''t Du Yaming here? Why did you come up? "


    "But it''s no use coming up quickly. I won''t give it to you tonight. I''ll talk about it when you come back."


    "Shit!" Chu Feng finally burst out a rude remark, even ye Zixuan, who often asked him to roll sheets, said such words. What''s wrong with the world?


    Breath out, Chu Feng is not the kind of person who forces women, except for women who hate a lot. They close the door with narrow eyes and stand in the corridor to see Lin Jiaying''s room and Yuan Peipei''s room. The one in the middle should be Jennifer''s.


    She went to the room and opened the door. It was really Jennifer''s room. The beautiful woman changed her pajamas. When she saw Chu Feng come in, she waved her hand regretfully: "honey, I wanted to fight with you for hundreds of rounds tonight. I even planned to accompany you with Qing, but I''m sorry to tell you that I can''t do it tonight."


    Chu Feng coughed violently: "what do you say?"


    "Don''t think I don''t know. Qing told me that you and her two masters and apprentices have already been there, but I don''t care. It''s just miss ye and Miss Zhou who said that no one can give you tonight. Otherwise, all the sisters will unite to suppress me. I''m afraid!"


    "You know, I only have a younger sister to help me. I''m weak!"


    Chu Feng finally understood, and even Jennifer didn''t give it to him. Obviously, when she was talking with Du Yaming just now, several women colluded with each other and closed the door. Fortunately, there was another Lin Jiaying. Otherwise, the fire could not be extinguished tonight!


    No matter wait for Qing will come, also know that Qing will certainly suffocate him. Chu Feng is too lazy to wait. He goes to push open the door of the master bedroom and goes in. When he gets to the bedside, he pours on him.


    Into the quilt, touching the white and tender skin, Chu Feng took off his clothes in the quilt, without any prelude, lying on the woman''s body, a rush to the end!


    Chu Feng rushes in, accompanied by a dull hum, and stops moving. In the dark, his curious left eye twinkles. After seeing clearly, the corner of his mouth twitches violently. It is not Lin Jiaying, but,,,


    Chu Feng looks at the woman with her eyes closed and a mouth full of wine. She swallows secretly and draws out the weapon. She slowly gets out of bed, carries clothes, and leaves quietly Dark way, fortunately drink too much, otherwise can''t imagine!


    He put on his trousers and held his clothes in the corridor. Chu Feng saw a touch of crimson on his fingers and coughed gently. He was so depressed.


    Look around. Which room is Lin Jiaying in?Through the twinkle of her left eye, she finally meets Lin Jiaying, passing by a helpless smile. It turns out that Lin Jiaying is in the room where he is arranged to rest, and all the other rooms are sleeping. No wonder he may have to sleep on the first floor tonight. It turns out that there is no room on the second floor.


    A Wulong, Chu Feng did not immediately go to the room to fight with Lin Jiaying, so that she asked how to finish the matter with people in such a short time, not to say clearly, but also to save trouble.


    Go to the bathroom at the end of the second floor. Chu Feng cleans the cannon, and returns to his original room. He pours into the quilt skillfully and draws his gun to fight!


    After drinking too much, Lin Jiaying, who had just been sleeping for a long time, opened her eyes and felt a little sleepy. She felt Chu Feng''s charge that she would never forget. She murmured: "how do you know I was in your room? I was also worried that you went to the master bedroom, where Miss He and Pepe were resting! "


    The wind of Chu was ferocious, and his body was stiff when he heard the speech. He was shocked: "what do you say?"


    Lin Jiaying had just fallen asleep, and Chu Feng on her legs motioned him not to stop: "miss he has drunk too much, and Pepe is there too. The girl was driven out by Jennifer and went to my room to have a rest. Her room was given to miss Xuanyuan Huining."


    Chu Feng charged absentmindedly. There was a man in the room just now! It''s over. I hope that one is drunk and sleeps on the floor. Don''t you see it? Chu Feng thought at the moment that another one probably fell on the other side of the ground. He went up from here and didn''t see it.


    After four o''clock, Chu Feng did not sleep with Lin Jiaying, and quietly left the room, so as not to be found the next morning. After all, few people knew about themselves and Lin Jiaying.


    Only one servant''s room on the first floor has been cleaned up, and the rest are used by servants. Although no one is available now, it is not appropriate to go to another''s room.


    Chu Feng went to have a look, it is estimated that several women would not give him a safe sleep. He took a furtive look at Lin Jiaying''s master bedroom. It''s too damn. I hope I didn''t see it!


    Go to twist the door of a room, unexpectedly did not close, Chu Feng opened and walked in, walked to the bedside, suddenly a sharp air machine locked him, Chu Feng quickly said: "sister-in-law, it''s me!"


    When the light turned on, Xuanyuan Huining sat up and said, "sex, what are you doing in my room in the middle of the night?"


    Chu Feng forgot to talk. Looking at Xuanyuan Huining''s appearance in his pajamas with suspenders at the moment, we can see that it seems to be a vacuum inside. He swallowed hard, and found something wrong. He quickly moved his eyes: "well, I have no place to rest. Are you not my sister-in-law? My sister-in-law and sister-in-law are the closest, so I''ll borrow half a bed! "


    Half a bed?


    Maybe it''s the reason that he wakes up by Chu Feng. Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t notice the place where his eyes just looked. He looks around at the 1.8-meter-old bed he sleeps in. The position is there, but how can I borrow it?


    Get out of here


    Chufeng curled his mouth and turned around: "well, I''ll go to the sofa in the hall for a night, and I don''t know if I''ll have backache or backache?"


    Originally wanted to stimulate this sister-in-law''s sympathy, did not want Xuanyuan Huining did not mean to sympathize with him.


    Chu Feng wept and laughed, opened the door and said: "I still think about crape myrtle, now I don''t know. It''s a bit wrong to sleep with her back and a woman, but I can''t help it. It''s not a matter to sleep on the sofa. It''s still so cold at night. I''ll go to find Zixuan!"


    "Wait!" Xuanyuan Huining, who looks at chufeng''s departure coldly, hears her words. Although her realm is very high, her IQ, or EQ, is not good enough. How can she know that Chu Feng is deliberately stimulating her weak points.


    Sure enough, chufeng and other women pestered her and said, "that, you won''t start with me?"


    Expression in place, but also very innocent.


    Xuanyuan Huining looks cold like an ice beauty, but her emotional intelligence is doomed to defeat Chu Feng. She thinks that Chu Feng really has no place to rest. Then she remembers her sister-in-law, biting her lip and moving in a little bit: "you can borrow half of it, but you can take a quilt to sleep by yourself."


    "Besides, you can''t let others know that you are resting in my room!"


    Chu Feng''s face moved, and quickly turned around in the wind. After a while, he appeared at the door with a quilt in his arms. After closing the door, a positive color book: "I''m a model good brother-in-law!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1829

    The next morning, as scheduled, although only slept for hours, Chu wind has been fully spiritual.


    At 7:30, I opened my eyes on time.


    Just wanted to get out of bed, feel what pressure on their body, originally covered in the body quilt also did not know when was kicked to the ground, see a beautiful face near, with the charm of the man.


    Eyes closed, breathing evenly, obviously still asleep.


    Chu Feng also remembered last night, drink a little more than be lifted not to do not want, finally in Lin Jiaying body vent, while the wine strength came to Xuanyuan Huining room, and the aunt slept in a bed.


    Just they both covered a quilt? What''s going on?


    At this moment, Xuanyuan Huining''s quilt and the quilt of Chu Feng are on the ground. Xuanyuan Huining, in his suspender pajamas, is still asleep, with one foot pressed on him, and one hand on him. The whole person sleeps very sweet.


    Look at the side, a long white leg is pressing there, can also see a piece of scenery at the bottom of the skirt, the color of the small interior.


    Chu Feng felt dry mouth, very want to hold the white flower big bread bite hard, the heart also bitterly smiles this little aunt sleep is too bad, a big steamed bread jumped out to stick to me, how can you not find it?


    And even if want to raise the hand, also by Xuanyuan Huining one hand pressure, can only look at, with chest to feel, sip the lower lip, feel the bath fire rising.


    Then there was a moment of distress. Now I woke up and I would make a noise and let Xuanyuan Huining wake up. When she saw her big steamed bread jump out, she would stick it on him. It must be unclear.


    The latter must say that he deliberately pulled down her nightdress, Chu Feng did not need to think about the results.


    Think about it, avoid Xuanyuan Huining hysteria, Chu Feng, like in the first time in Guangzhou and fan Qing misunderstandings, generally closed their eyes, control their breathing and heartbeat performance of the natural point, put on sleep.


    When Chu Feng put on sleep for more than ten minutes, Xuanyuan Hui set her eyebrows and gently opened his eyes.


    The corner of the mouth raised a pleasant smile, feeling that I slept very firmly last night, very deep.


    Then a Leng, found near Chu wind, feel a little cool, subconsciously bow, see a big steamed bread clinging to Chu wind chest, face brush red, because Chu wind just wear pants sleep, skin touch together feeling, let xuanyuanhuining heart a sudden chaos.


    See oneself a leg to rise up again press on Chu wind body, inside all run out, full of heart shy.


    Secretly saw Chu Feng, breathing even still sleeping, relaxed also gently back hand and foot, slowly sit up, pull up the shoulder belt of the suspender skirt, hide that big steamed bread.


    Feeling the face was hot and hot, knowing that she kicked off the quilt last night. It turned out that she was holding Chu Feng and was lucky to wake up first.


    Xuanyuan Huining hurriedly came down from the bed, controlling the breath and everything. It can be said that no sound and breath was emitted. He went back to see the Chu wind and found that she was still sleeping, and then he was wary of taking off the suspender skirt and preparing to change his clothes.


    Xuanyuan Huining can know that Chu Feng can see her, even in clothes and sleep, and soon put on his long skirt, and restore the elegant and cold Xuanyuan Huining, so that she can go into the bathroom to wash and wash.


    Chu Feng then opened his eyes, waiting for Xuanyuan Huining to come out and sat up, and saw Xuanyuan Hui condensing out, and said with a smile, "thank you aunt, I will sleep on the sofa without you last night."


    Thinking of waking up, I was so pressed by Chu wind, even a big steamed bun was attached to the chest of Chu wind. Xuanyuan Huining looked a little unnatural, and went to the door: "after that, you can''t have a room with me again. This is the first time and last time. Don''t be known."


    Open the door and leave, Chu wind can see Xuanyuan Huining''s shyness, but also thought he did not know what happened.


    Get up and put on clothes, feel chest aftertaste of the big steamed bread just pasted on the feeling, Chu wind secretly thought, holding in the hand feeling do not know how? Although it has been tested by hand, it is across the clothes.


    Chu Feng thought, shake his head to disperse the idea of heart, Xuanyuan Ziwei still did not know life and death, and he also set his mind to Xuanyuan Hui, that is really a brute.


    Wash and wash down the stairs, all the women have been waiting here, Xuanyuan Huining obviously went to the outside.


    Seeing them look strange, Chu Feng felt his face: "I just came down, washed my face."


    Yezixuan got up with a cold hum: "I am lazy to ask where you have rest. Xiao Xuan and I will leave. You,,,, and yourself will take good care of it."


    Chu wind looks fretting, and walks to hold Ye Zixuan: "I will come back safely." Release Ye Zixuan and hold zhouxiaoxuan: "good, don''t fight with Zixuan or anything."


    Zhouxiaoxuan did not point at Chu Feng at the moment, nodding: "I will wait for you."Ye Zixuan opened her mouth and wanted to say something. Finally, she scattered the idea of saying it and pulled Zhou Xiaoxuan away. She was worried that if she looked back again, she would be reluctant to leave.


    Qing also came. Last night, after everyone had a rest, she took the initiative to hold Chu Feng and said softly in his ear: "I and the third sister will also wait for you to come back, you must be good!"


    Chu Feng felt the two turbulent seats in front of her body. When she remembered that he Qing was turning clouds and rain, the master felt that he was calling animals.


    Passing a bitter smile, patting Qing''s back: "don''t worry, I will come back."


    Qingfaint smile released Chu Feng, and Jennifer directly threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms, without any implication: "honey, it''s my fault that I couldn''t serve you with Qing last night. When you come back next time, I''ll make up for you. Not only do I pull up the green, but I''ll get Marianne for you, ha!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched again and again, but with a bitter smile, she pinched Jennifer''s face: "I''ll be satisfied if you can wait for me to come back. If there is anything else, go to work."


    Jennifer is not a person who is dying to die when she leaves. She nods and drags Qing to leave. As a warm woman, she will never be respected and loved by men.


    When the four left, yuan peipeipei suddenly called out: "can you give me a hug before you leave?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and couldn''t help but think of what happened last night. He calmly opened his hands and held yuan Peipei. The latter whispered in his ear: "little wind. You poked me for no reason last night. Do you want me to tell my mother?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth convulsed violently. Last night, he stabbed yuan Peipei, but she didn''t fall asleep? Was it a fake?


    "Miss yuan, we can not think of it, or we can not talk about it


    "Is it?" Yuan Peipei chufeng''s hand tightened a little: "don''t worry, I won''t let you be responsible. I''m not interested in you. It''s just that you don''t stop me about Jennifer''s business. Otherwise, I''ll tell my mother that you stabbed me and the membrane is broken."


    Chu Feng was so ashamed that he vowed to use his left eye to see before he did the work. He coughed: "that, this is our secret."


    Knowing that Chu Feng promised her that she could go after Jennifer, yuan peipeipei gave a satisfied smile, blew a breath into chufeng''s ear, and whispered, "little wind, you pulled it so fast last night. It seems that you found out that I''m not my mother. If you have a chance, you can still touch me, but it''s just a secret between us."


    After releasing Chu Feng, yuan peipeipei waved: "Mom, I''ll go out to play first. Bye!"


    Then he ran out, leaving Lin Jiaying, he Runxin and Yao Qianxue in the hall.


    Yao Qianxue came to take the initiative to embrace Chu Feng, loosen his mouth and gently kiss: "this is my agreement with you, I will wait for you, will never have intersection with any man, must come back safely."


    Yao Qianxue said a word. She walked directly by Chu Feng''s side. Her tears fell from her eyes. She and Chu Feng finally walked together, but separated immediately. Her heart was inevitably heavy.


    Lin Jiaying saw he Runxin in, and it was not convenient to embrace Chu Feng. She just went to the front and said, "if there is less wind, I won''t give it up. I''ll go all the way."


    Chu Feng also understood that Lin Jiaying was an elder, inconvenient, and nodded: "good!"


    Lin Jiaying blinked and left the hall, leaving only he Runxin standing there.


    He Runxin came over and looked at the people who had left. He said faintly: "it seems that Yuan Peipei has got the benefit of less wind. I wonder how she asked me to sleep on the floor last night. Now I understand."


    Chu Feng chin almost did not fall down: "you also know?"


    He Runxin nodded playfully: "I also know that after you left last night, Miss yuan covered Baodi for half an hour. You are really cruel!"


    "However, if Miss yuan and I were not in that room last night, who would you have poked at because of the lack of wind?"


    Lin Jiaying''s eyes jokingly looked out at Lin Jiaying''s leaving car: "yes, the first beauty of Xiangjiang once won. The taste of less wind is really heavy!"


    Chu Feng was embarrassed, scratching his head was embarrassed to speak.


    He Runxin looked at Chu Feng''s embarrassed appearance, opened his hands and generously gave him a hug. He whispered, "little wind, you can keep that video. I hope you can watch it once a day, because some people say that a man always looks at a woman''s body. After a long time, he has love. I''m looking forward to you thinking that watching the video falls in love with me."


    "It''s like countless people watching the blockbuster of £¢ and finally falling in love with £¢


    Chu Feng knew that he Runxin was just teasing himself, and generous also hugged him: "maybe next time, I will really go to your bed."


    "I look forward to it!" He Runxin is not shy, just a kind of calm: "but, you also want to be safe, although I won''t wait for you like them, but as long as I''m still alive, I welcome less wind to do it at any time!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently: "then you wait, I''m sure I''ll give your future husband a green hat!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1830

    Two days later, Tianshan ancient vein!


    Chu Feng arranged the last thing, and after doing everything in detail, he took Xuanyuan Huining to the ancient vein of Tianshan Mountain and was about to enter the hidden world.


    At about two o''clock in the afternoon of this day, they formally arrived at the lake within the range of Tianshan ancient vein.


    In the past two days, as Chu Feng approached the ancient vein of Tianshan Mountain, he issued a series of orders to decide whether the secular power or the hidden power would choose to keep a low profile from now on. He would do things according to the pattern of 20 years ago, not easily, and maintain the stability of the world at the same time.


    The only thing that worried Chu Feng was the western spirit world.


    Chu Feng doesn''t worry about the lost war world or the lost country. It is said that the lost battle field is the battlefield of the gods. There should be no birth of a powerful person. The lost country is Chang''e sitting in the town, and there will be no change. She is determined to revive the heaven. She is not interested in the modern world.


    Because of the oppression of Chang''e, the demon emperor made a blood spirit contract. It was also doomed that the wild demon domain could not be born in a short time, and there would not be any changes for at least a year and a half.


    Moreover, the demon emperor mainly wanted to seize him and take away the taboos. He was not interested in the modern world. He was more eager to conquer the five forbidden areas. Even if the blood spirit contract failed after one and a half years, Chu Feng believed that there would not be too many changes in the demon Kingdom. Aojiang, the prince of the demon dragon, was enough to give the demon domain a headache.


    He believed that as long as he entered the hidden world, the people in the hidden world would not be born at will. Moreover, the oppression of the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord would not allow the people of the hidden world to have a second birth. At least in a short time, they would not be born.


    Only the western spiritual world is not worried about Chu Feng.


    Although Xuanyuan Laozu said that there was no problem and there would be no change in the western spirit world, Chu Feng was still a little worried. At the beginning, the devil directly drove the great power to reach the fighting capacity of the God realm. Chu Feng would not forget that there must be more powerful people in the spirit world than the devil.


    But the trip to the hidden world is imperative. Chu Feng is not at ease in his heart and can only temporarily put it down because he can''t be separated and can''t worry about so much.


    Therefore, he chose to believe in Xuanyuan Laozu once. He said that there would be no change in the five forbidden areas within three years. Naturally, Chu Feng could only choose to believe, and there was no way to do it.


    Standing in front of the calm lake, chufeng looks calm and calm, with a faint melancholy.


    After all, those who grew up in the modern world are going to an unknown state, where there is a God. It''s hard to avoid some worries about whether they can come back and whether those people can still see them. Chu Feng feels uncomfortable when he thinks about it.


    The power of taboo had been thoroughly stimulated when Shangguan yingyue died, and now he has mastered all the power of demons.


    However, today''s strength is not enough to fight the demon emperor or even Chang''e. after half a year''s silence, Chu Feng knew that although he had broken all the taboo forces, it still needed a little time to improve. The code of fortune also went to the eighth level. Maybe by the Ninth level, the martial Arts realm could be transformed into a demigod.


    As long as he entered the realm of demigod, Chu Feng firmly believed that his combat effectiveness could help the strong in the realm of God of war without relying on the power of unstable taboos.


    It''s just not easy to talk about?


    Passing a faint bitter smile, Chu Feng reached out to take off his clothes.


    Xuanyuan Huining had been standing behind him. Seeing that Chu Feng wanted to take off his clothes, he thought that he did not seem to have done it. Thinking of the morning two days ago, and thinking that there were no other people here, Xuanyuan Huining angrily said, "Chu Feng, what do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng has taken off his clothes, smell speech to look back at the pretty face of the red woman: "take off clothes!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and then laughed, feeling quite interesting.


    Xuanyuan Huining was angry: "what are you laughing at? Do you want to be a rascal to my sister-in-law? Are you still a person?"


    "You think highly of yourself." Chu Feng shook his head and gave Xuanyuan Huining a small blow, pointing to the clear lake in front of him: "these two days have been busy, you are comfortable. I still haven''t had a good bath. I''m going to a strange place to start a new journey. I want to take a bath and welcome a new start."


    "You think I''m going to start with you, you think too much, little girl without chest and buttocks, no interest!"


    Xuanyuanhui listens to Chu Feng''s intention. He sighs at the same time and hums: "your woman has no breast and no buttocks."


    Hum a way, Xuanyuan Huining turned around and immediately went to a far away place. Chu Feng wanted to take a bath. Naturally, she couldn''t stay here and watch.


    Chu Feng''s eyes turned straight, but he also felt reasonable. He was really duplicity. That morning, the big steamed bread pasted on his chest was really not what ordinary women could have. His sister-in-law was very talented!


    After taking off all his clothes, Chu Feng jumped out of the lake tens of meters away. The whole person was there. He was about to go to the hidden world, take a bath to relax and meet the unknown adventure. It was also a good start.


    Chu Feng''s bubble lasted more than an hour. Xuanyuan Huining came and was still in the bubble safely. His face became angry: "Chu Feng, when are you going to drag it until it''s dark, how can you go then?"Chu Feng opened his eyes, moved, and instantly returned to the lake. Xuanyuan Huining still wanted to continue yelling at her. Her face became stiff. Ah, she called out and turned around and said, "rascal, rascal, asshole, pervert, you show your sister-in-law such disgusting things, you bad brother-in-law!"


    Chufeng''s white eyes turned straight and he was too lazy to pay attention to Xuanyuan Huining. He scolded himself and put on his clothes. As soon as he moved, he went to the depth of Tianshan ancient pulse, leaving only a breath.


    Xuanyuan Huining turned back and quickly followed them. Soon they came to the exit of the hidden world.


    Chu Feng stood there feeling the magic realm set up here. Many people have tried to come out these days, but none of them worked. On the contrary, the demon Kingdom has absorbed a lot of power. Now it is estimated that only those in the realm of God can play a role.


    The existence below God, as long as it is in the realm of his demon God, is only slowly losing its power.


    "Huining!"


    When Xuanyuan Huining was about to open his mouth, Chu Feng said, "don''t call me my name in the future. If you say you are my sister-in-law, you should call me brother-in-law. Especially after you go to the hidden world, people who do not rule out the hidden world know me, so you should call me brother-in-law or call me Lin Feng."


    Xuanyuanhui nodded and knew that Chu Feng had never been to the hidden world, but the people in the hidden world must know his existence and nodded: "OK!" "As for me to call you brother-in-law, you can dream, which day you can save my sister from Chang''e''s hand, I will admit you this brother-in-law."


    "Or you can do something I can look up to and talk about it!"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes, and was too lazy to discuss these with Xuanyuan Huining. He went to the side and opened his hand. Many branches and sundries gathered together, and a fire broke out in an instant.


    The head also does not return to say: "go to catch a little thing to come back, eat a full stomach, wait until the day is completely dark, go to the hidden world."


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned and asked, "it''s estimated that the time and space of the hidden world is the same as this one. We don''t know which direction to go in the evening. It''s inconvenient to move!"


    "Do you know where and where the hidden world is now?" Chu Feng looked back and asked.


    Xuanyuan Huining was stunned and shook his head: "I don''t know, but at night, we can still ask for directions in the daytime."


    Chufeng found Xuanyuan Huining silly is so cute, came to stand in front of her, when she showed a look of vigilance, asked: "what way do you want to ask, where are you going, where do you know the hidden world and where?"


    Xuanyuan Hui didn''t even think about it. He replied, "how can I know where the hidden world is?"


    Chufeng immediately gave Xuanyuan Huining a look of disdain: "even if you don''t know, go quickly and get something to eat. When you''re full, you can leave after dark. You can see the direction in the daytime, but you can also do it at night. There must be someone guarding the entrance of the hidden world, and they are worried that someone will enter."


    "And at night, as long as we move quickly, we can get out of their tracking. Do you think it''s OK in the daytime?"


    Xuan Yuan Hui Cong a Leng, immediately nodded: "seem to be also." Turning to grab something, she just stopped after a few steps out and said angrily, "Chu Feng, who did you despise just now, and how can you let me find something to eat for you? I am your sister-in-law, do you have the brother-in-law like you?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders: "I despise who, who knows, as for you are my sister-in-law, I do not deny, but did you call me brother-in-law?"? No, why should I take care of you? "


    Xuanyuan Huining pointed to chufeng and said, "you", "you"


    hum, but you are too lazy to fight with Chu Feng. He goes forward with hatred: "I only look for my own, I don''t need to pay attention to you."


    Chu Feng did not care about sitting in front of the fire, light said: "you do not look for something to eat for me, go to the hidden world I will leave you, anyway, you certainly can not catch up with me, then if you are found by the hidden world strong water spirit you can not be good."


    "You threaten me?" Xuanyuan Huining turned around and said angrily. Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, he hummed, "if you dare to do this, my sister won''t forgive you."


    "I''m just looking for food for you. I poisoned you!"


    Chufeng smiles and looks at Xuanyuan Huining who is leaving. He feels that there is a living treasure around him, which seems to be good. When he thinks of the Zhuque and others who are refused to go with him, Chu Feng misses him a little more at the moment.


    All right!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1831

    The fire nearby is already burning, and there is only a little spark left.


    Looking around, Chu Feng, who doesn''t have a mobile phone or a watch, judges that it''s about 11 o''clock now. He doesn''t know what''s going on in the hidden world. Chu Feng is ready to March lightly.


    See Xuanyuan Huining also back open in a big stone to rest, chufeng said: "sister-in-law, go!"


    Xuanyuan Huining opened her eyes and got up, a little excited: "to go?"


    "No, you go on sleeping?" Chu Feng rolled his eyes and didn''t continue to hit Xuanyuan Huining. Feeling that he wanted to be convenient, he said to Xuanyuan Huining, "wait a minute, I''ll be back."


    The figure flashed away, Xuanyuan Huining blinked: "where is this bastard going?"


    As long as Chu Feng wants to go to the hidden world, she will come here. Xuanyuan Huining touches her abdomen. She wants to urinate. She doesn''t know what Chu Feng is going to do. She doesn''t expect to come back. Xuanyuan Huining looks around, sees the trees in the distance, and walks over with a smile, ready to wait for Chu Feng later.


    Xuanyuan Huining has just entered the trees. The Chu wind appears in an instant, but there is no sign of Xuanyuan Huining. The demon kingdom is still there. She can''t go down. What about people?


    After hearing some voices, he promised Xuanyuan family to take care of Xuanyuan Huining, and she was the sister of Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica. Chu Feng couldn''t do it without worry. His figure flashed along the direction of the sound.


    In a blink of an eye, he appeared in the position of the trees and opened his mouth: "sister-in-law, you,,"


    time and all the moment of solidification in general.


    Chu Feng said that did not continue to say, Xuanyuan Huining squatted there, the whole person stiff, the patter of water has been in a slight ring, until slowly stopped, released.


    Both forgot to react, or didn''t know how to react.


    Chu Feng''s eyes turned and saw the attractive strategic place in the dark, as well as the sparse black forest. He swallowed his saliva. His sister-in-law was so beautiful.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s brain is completely short circuited, even forgetting the reaction, and forgetting that his lower body is still under the gaze of Chu Feng. He has only one idea in his heart. How can he see me urinate?


    Chu Feng''s first reaction came over, and suddenly turned away. Xuanyuan Huining also came back to her senses. Shua stood up and pulled on her underpants. She looked at Chu Feng''s back: "bastard, you mean it!"


    Body shape quickly close, powder fist clenched toward Chu Feng to smash.


    Strange is Chu Feng did not dodge, let Xuanyuan Huining a punch in the back, Peng Tong, Xuanyuan Huining a Leng: "why don''t you hide?"


    Chu Feng turned around and looked at Xuanyuan Huining. He was embarrassed and said, "I just came back and found you were not there. I thought you were in danger. I don''t know where you are convenient, so it''s my fault. If you hit me, if I still Dodge, I''m not a person, and I don''t deserve to be your brother-in-law."


    "But don''t worry, I don''t see anything, in the dark trees."


    With these words, Chu Feng''s heart was slightly ashamed. Even if he didn''t have to look at it with his left eye, his eyesight was very strong. Except for the special darkness, he couldn''t see anything. In the environment just like that and the moonlight in the sky, what we should see was still to see.


    But Xuanyuan Huining was destined not to know Chu Feng''s mind, thinking that maybe Chu Feng really didn''t see anything. She just judged what she was doing by squatting. She didn''t think that she could see Chu Feng''s facial expression clearly just now. How could Chu Feng not see her squatting door?


    Anger dissipated some, perhaps also hit Chu Feng a punch, heart comfortable, cold face from Chu Feng side to walk: "not see good, see me blind your eyes."


    Chu Feng pat chest, this just with the past, in the heart secretly, must not let sister-in-law know, I saw her baby, or it will be a big event.


    He vaguely knew that the Xuanyuan family, like many other families, is very strict with the direct line people. When a man looks at something as important as his body, the man is either blinded or killed.


    To that hole outside, Chu wind let Xuanyuan Huining stop, hand gently open, scattered the confinement of the demon kingdom.


    Xuanyuan Huining asked curiously, "brother-in-law, what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng walked out a step, smell speech surprised to turn back: "what do you call me?"


    "Brother in law", "brother-in-law", "Xuanyuan Huining replied. Then she found that she even called her brother-in-law. She blushed and said in a cold voice:" although I don''t want to admit it, the fact is that you are my sister''s man. It''s right to call you brother-in-law, and to remind you that you are my brother-in-law and I am your sister-in-law. "


    "Like, like, like, like just now, I hope it doesn''t happen again. In case of danger, I will warn you not to intrude into my area."


    Chu Feng scratched his head and was embarrassed, but he was also very happy. He stretched out his hand and took Xuanyuan Huining. He jumped down to the underground entrance. Xuanyuan Huining threw away Chu Feng''s hand and said coldly, "don''t you remember what I said here?"


    Chu Feng wryly smile: "remember!"Xuanyuan Huining hummed: "remember to never do it. My hands and everything I have belong to your future brother-in-law. Don''t think about it."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight, just subconsciously pulled xuanyuanhui to condense. After all, he had a left eye that could see things in the dark. It was too dark here, and he was afraid xuanyuanhui would encounter it.


    Lazy to explain more, Chu Feng looked at the Guanghua flowing hidden gate, and was about to start an unknown journey: "sister in law, we are going to the place where there is any danger, we do not know, before I go to you, no matter what kind of things, you should not easily expose your strength."


    "In addition, if I am in danger, you should immediately run away and find a safe place to hide."


    Xuanyuan Huining''s anger on her pretty face dispersed: "what about you?"


    "Me?" Chu Feng showed a smile and sighed softly: "from the moment I was born, my fate has been doomed, even if I how to avoid the danger is useless, so you don''t need to care what I will do, as long as you are safe, I have been sorry for your sister, can''t sorry for you."


    "This is a brother-in-law''s advice. I hope you will listen to me when I go to the hidden world. Don''t be willful."


    Xuanyuan Huining is still angry. Chu Feng always seems to find a chance to eat her tofu. At the moment, she is moved and nods: "yes, brother-in-law!"


    Thinking of the situation just above, he asked, "brother-in-law, what were you doing just now?"


    "Do you remember killing the strong men in the hidden world?" Seeing Xuanyuan Huining''s curious face, Chu Feng also appropriately told her something: "it''s an independent field, which I call the demon kingdom. It''s similar to the boundary. The difference is that in this field, I''m the absolute master."


    "The people I admit are OK, and the people I don''t recognize will gradually dissipate and eventually become ordinary people."


    After all, Chu Feng still didn''t tell Xuanyuan Huining that the demon kingdom had the ability to absorb the inner strength of the inner circle, which was a skill to protect life when necessary.


    Xuanyuan Huining knows that chufeng is a taboo, and many things can''t be measured with common sense. Knowing that he can forge a boundary to let people disperse their strength and become ordinary people, he still has to be curious. How many secrets does Chu Feng need?


    "Let''s go!"


    Chu Feng held out his hand and did not want to fight with Xuanyuan Hui when he was about to travel. He said, "I don''t know if there will be any unknown danger hidden at the entrance of the hidden world. Tighten my hand to save time for accidents. I don''t know where you went."


    Xuanyuan Huining hesitated a little, but just for a moment, she handed her hand to chufeng. She felt the warmth of chufeng holding her hand. Xuanyuan Huining''s cold face appeared a faint blush. Fortunately, Chu Feng didn''t notice.


    Walking into the three meter position, he could already feel the mysterious power at the entrance of the hidden world. Chu Feng turned back and showed a smile: "afraid?"


    "Afraid!" Xuanyuan Hui nodded and didn''t cover up a little panic in his heart, but he shook his head: "however, as long as you are in my brother-in-law, I''m not afraid."


    Chufeng smile, suddenly directly embrace Xuanyuan Huining, in the latter''s consternation said: "don''t think more, I just want to make sure everything is safe."


    Xuanyuan Huining was full of shyness, but Chu Feng''s words changed her bad impression on Chu Feng. She closed her eyes, opened her hands, and took the initiative to hold Chu Feng: "I believe you."


    Chu Feng glances over with a smile, looks at the hidden gate, looks back at the stone walls behind them, and sighs slightly. I don''t know when I can return to the modern world. Maybe I can''t come back again in my life. I hope everything is OK.


    Holding Xuanyuan Huining, I jumped into the gate of the hidden world with the flow of light. I was immediately in the endless white. I felt that my body was constantly moving forward, and there was a strong airflow fluctuation. It was a little difficult to open my eyes when I was blowing.


    Chu Feng did not open his eyes, the left eye can see the situation at the moment, more spacious than the Xuanyuan secret place light door, the speed seems to be faster.


    Holding Xuanyuan Huining tightly, she won''t let the airflow vibrate and have a chance to let her leave. Who knows what kind of danger does this hidden world gate contain?


    Xuanyuan Huining, who gradually got used to it, opened her eyes. First, she looked at the environment she was living in. She looked back and saw Chu Feng. She looked soft. For the first time, she didn''t get angry because Chu Feng held her.


    Close your eyes and lean on Chu Feng''s shoulder with a faint smile. In my heart, it''s really nice to have a brother-in-law.


    The light is more and more intense, and the speed is faster and faster. Chufeng hugs Xuanyuan Huining more closely. He only feels his body light. Suddenly he is exposed to the night. Chu Feng opens his eyes and feels his body is falling. He doesn''t know where he appears. Isn''t it a natural exit?


    But as long as you enter the hidden world gate, it will appear randomly in the rest of the place?


    Also glad that he has been holding Xuanyuan Huining, the magic light wings also instantly open, toward the ground slowly fall.


    He landed steadily on the ground, raised his head, and looked at the boundless night and starry sky. There was no state different from the outside world, but everything around was different from the outside world. The trees were very big, the mountains were very high, and you could feel the flow of martial spirit.Chufeng pinched Xuanyuan Huining''s face: "the hidden world is here!"


    Xuanyuan Huining opened her eyes and raised her head: "brother in law, your arms can be very warm."


    Chu Feng a Leng: "what?"


    Xuanyuan Huining came out of Chu Feng''s arms and turned shyly: "nothing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1832

    Chufeng didn''t notice Xuanyuan Huining''s look, and didn''t want to go into it.


    Turning to the surrounding environment, this is a flat Canyon surrounded by some mountains. Tall trees block the sight. The Chu wind gently tramples on the ground and finds that it is much harder than the one in the world.


    There is a breath of martial arts in the air. Obviously, this is the hidden world. There must be martial artists nearby. But Chu Feng can feel it. The strongest breath of martial arts is in the period of natural anger. There is no semi divine or even divine breath.


    It is not so easy to see demigods and gods in the hidden world, right?


    Xuanyuan Huining also dispersed his shyness just now in the embrace of Chu Feng and asked softly, "brother-in-law, this is the hidden world?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "there''s nothing wrong. I can feel that this is the hidden world. I just don''t know where the exit is. We should be here at random. Originally, we wanted to do something to avoid the existence of the realm of God. At this moment, it seems impossible."


    "The realm of God? Out? " Xuanyuan Huining asked.


    Chu Feng nodded: "what''s the matter?" Asked what he thought of, Chu Feng patted his head and laughed bitterly: "I even forgot that there are special rules of heaven in the five forbidden areas. Except for special people who can go out regardless of the realm, people in the realm of God can''t step out of the five forbidden areas."


    Xuanyuan Huining was stunned: "how do you know?"


    "Told me by someone who wanted to kill me." Chufeng curiously glanced at Xuanyuan Huining, knowing that the girl must know a lot of things he didn''t know, but Chu Feng didn''t ask, just remembered the Oriental rhyme.


    At the beginning, Dongfang Yun told us that even if the five forbidden areas were opened, people in the realm of God would not be able to come out. Only the existence under God could enter and leave freely. Like snake statue, the five forbidden areas would not add up to more than five people.


    Later, after passing through the demon emperor, Chu Feng realized that only half of the eastern rhyme was spoken. People with special powers controlled by the realm of God could also use the shadow to freely shuttle around.


    However, Chu Feng believes that those who control the existence of great powers will not easily go to the world, and more of them are the people below, because the cultivation conditions of the present world are always inferior to the five forbidden areas.


    This is the first time Chu Feng has stepped into the hidden world. However, he can feel the special atmosphere in the air, which is very suitable for the cultivation of martial arts.


    It turns out that people in the realm of God can''t step out. Only those below the God can go out. Chu Feng is a little worried. I believe that Xuanyuan ancestor can solve these problems very well. Although it may only last for a few years, a few years is better than going out now.


    Xuanyuan Huining squints and is curious about Chu Feng''s words. A man who wants to kill him tells him, who is that?


    Just about to ask, Chu Feng turned to her and said, "well, you wait here. I''ll go and see the surrounding environment. Where there are people gathering, we''ll go there."


    Although you can see through the left eye directly, Chu Feng still wants to keep a little secret, and can''t let Xuanyuan Huining know.


    Without waiting for Xuanyuan Huining to respond, the magic light''s wings flash, and the Chu wind flies away. In the blink of an eye, it disappears under the night. Xuanyuan Huining responds and stomps: "bastard brother-in-law, leave me here alone, and say to take care of me, asshole!"


    After swearing, Xuanyuan Huining looked around. Although he was not very afraid, he still had a little infiltration. After a while, he quickly walked over and sat down, looking for some dead branches to light the fire. The uneasiness in his heart was just a little weakened.


    Chu wind across dozens of miles above the sky, left eye flashing through thousands of miles of land, slightly surprised.


    Because from the beginning to the present, he has been looking to the south. Although he met some people on the way, they were very scattered. It seemed that all of them were martial artists. Chu Feng had an idea, and the martial arts in the hidden world were popular.


    It is said that except for the shenyinmen and xianchongmen, the other five powerful people have come to the hermit world to a certain extent, and do not know whether it is true or not.


    With such an idea, Chu Feng fell on a mountain top. It was Xuanyuan Huining around just now. It''s not convenient to use the left eye to investigate. Now it doesn''t matter.


    In his left eye, the faint light flickered. Chu Feng looked directly at the distant place, but he did not know how far he had gone. Finally, he saw the dense buildings. It seemed like a small town, but the town seemed very large.


    Roughly estimated in my mind, about 1700 kilometers of land, random scan, know that the town has nearly a million people, compared with a common town in the world, many more people.


    What''s more, it''s a desolate place far away from the town, and people can''t be seen until they go far away.


    Vast territory and few people!


    Chu Feng immediately had a judgment in his heart and took back his left eye. Now he just wanted to find a place to get to know the hidden world. Otherwise, he would not know where to go. As for other things, how big the hidden world is, how many people there are and how strong there are, Chu Feng is not interested in paying attention to it for the time being.When contacting Xuanyuan ancestor before coming, the latter told Minghong that the body of the magic sword was in the hidden world. He didn''t say much about it, but because of this, Chu Feng would come to the hidden world once.


    Even if it wasn''t for the body of Minghong magic sword, he would come for his mother Shangguan yingyue.


    When Shangguan yingyue concealed her identity, she sent him a letter, which clearly stated her situation and the situation of their family. Chu Feng could feel the murdering opportunity in her mother''s heart when she was completely dead, and to the one who had hurt the family.


    As a son of man, Chu Feng always needs to fulfill his dream for his dead mother.


    No matter what kind of structure of the hidden world, he vowed to destroy that power. If he got the body of Minghong magic sword, he could leave the hidden world.


    The second is Xia Wei, Wen Xinxue and Yan Yan. He knows from Dongfang Yun that the three people have not yet been integrated. They are in the hidden world, hoping to meet them. This is the purpose of Chu Feng''s coming to the hidden world.


    After thinking about the way to go, Chu Feng probably knew how to go. First of all, he had to integrate into the hidden world so that no one could doubt it. If we could find out the power pattern of the hidden world, we would probably know how to do it.


    Moreover, Shangguan yingyue can fight with snake Zun and cultivate people like her. The family she belongs to must not be an ordinary family. It is easy to find.


    Touching the warm jade pendant on his neck, Chu Feng whispered: "Mom, I will find your family and avenge you. Let the power that once hurt you, even your family, pay a heavy price."


    After leaving the oath like words, Chu Feng turns his body and the wings of magic light shake and fly away. He is ready to go back and take Xuanyuan Huining to a small town in the distance. It is more than 1000 kilometers. According to the current situation of Chu Feng, it only takes a short time to get there. However, there is a Xuanyuan Huining, which can only be a waste of time.


    However, you can also get familiar with the environment of the hidden world.


    Soon, Chu Feng returned to the original mountain canyon, left and right to see a pile of bonfire, with experience, Chu Feng said: "sister-in-law!"


    Call out a voice to do not have the slightest response, Chu Feng micro frown, is Xuanyuan Huining to pee again?


    But it''s not right. She just came after urinating. It takes at most an hour, isn''t it so fast?


    Look tight, this is the hidden world, is there any danger?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng''s strong sense of perception spread out, and his face changed slightly. It was not Xuanyuan Huining who was in danger, but his left eye saw the situation in the next five minutes, and someone was coming here.


    After chufeng''s body passed by a big stone behind the bonfire, Xuanyuan Huining didn''t pee there. He just took off his clothes and didn''t know what to do. At the moment, there were only two inner clothes on the whole person.


    The action in the hand is completely solidified. Xuanyuan Huining looks at Chu Feng standing in front of her eyes and cries out: "Chu Feng, what do I say to you? If something happens, I will call you, and you will peek at me again."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched and turned to one side: "how do I know you take off your clothes here, and why do you take off your clothes?"


    "You mind me?" Xuanyuan Huining angrily yelled, quickly put on all the clothes, staring at Chu Feng: "are you on purpose? I''ve just changed a little bit about you. How can you do such a thing? You are my brother-in-law, always want to see the body of my sister-in-law, then you are a rascal


    Chu Feng was too lazy to explain. He didn''t want to ask Xuanyuan Huining why he wanted to take off his clothes here. He said, "follow me quickly. Someone will come here in two or three minutes."


    After that, his left eye twinkled, and his expression changed slightly to look at another direction: "what''s the matter, so many people, do you know that someone has entered the hidden world?"


    Xuanyuan Huining, seeing that Chu Feng''s look was not fake, restrained his coyness and said, "the old ancestor said that if someone enters the hidden world, there will be some special visions that we can''t detect, and no one will pay attention to them at ordinary times. But now the doors of the five forbidden areas are opened, and there must be someone staring at them."


    "That''s right. When we first appeared in the hidden world, there might have been a change in the universe, which was discovered by the people concerned, so we sent people to check it out."


    Chu Feng nodded and then curiously looked at Xuanyuan Huining: "do you believe I am not lying to you, deliberately looking at your body?"


    "I''m not a fool." Xuanyuan Huining gave a cold drink and pointed to the distance: "now there are amazing breath in three directions. I can feel it. Do you want to say it? It''s just that you can''t run away. It''s hard to avoid breath fluctuation when you move. "


    Chu Feng looks a little embarrassed, and is despised by Xuanyuan Huining. The people who are coming do not hide their breath. They can easily feel it.


    His left eye twinkled, and he knew that there was no time left. The magic light wings appeared from behind. Chu Feng said, "hold me tight. Don''t use the strength of warriors. I can avoid their capture."


    "You?" Xuanyuan Huining seems a little suspicious, but also know that Chu Feng will not joke on such things.


    Although I''m a little embarrassed, I still enjoy the feeling of being in Chu Feng''s arms. I went to embrace Chu Feng and closed my eyes. I said in my heart, sister, I don''t like my brother-in-law. It''s just a helpless thing.The two wings waved the Chu wind and left. One hand held Xuanyuan Huining tightly. The other hand waved out. The two bonfires that Xuanyuan Huining ignited instantly turned into ashes without any trace left.


    The body passed and disappeared into the night sky.


    More than a minute later, there were more than a dozen people in nihilism. All of them were the existence of the demigod state, and there were many in the early and middle periods.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1833

    After a while, more than 50 people fell here. Each of them was a demigod, and the breath was very strong.


    One of them was a middle-aged man at the peak of the late demigod period.


    He went to the front and looked at the surrounding environment. After a long time, he said, "I thought I was wrong, but now you are all here. There is no problem. Someone has entered the hidden world."


    A fat woman came up and said, "it''s impossible for someone to enter the hidden world? People from all walks of life have not been there. They have been sealed up by some things. They can''t go out at all. Moreover, if they attack, they will lose their strength. How can people from outside come in? "


    The middle-aged man snorted coldly: "then how do you explain the vision just now?"


    The fat woman frowned, which really can''t be explained.


    There has been a saying in the hidden world since ancient times. When there is a bright light shining in the sky, it is that someone enters the hidden world. Just now they saw that the sky here suddenly appeared a dazzling light and passed away.


    Although it was only a short time, they knew that someone had entered the hidden world.


    Moreover, some time ago, they came back when they went out, and they appeared in other places randomly. Before they appeared, there would be bright lights, which can prove that the statement is correct. As long as someone enters the hidden world, unless it is in the high sun, it is easy to find out at night.


    Chu Feng estimated how would not think of it. He thought that it was not easy to be found at night, but he did not know that as long as he came to the hidden world, he would be known.


    Silence for a moment, the fat woman said: "if someone really came to the hidden world, who would it be?"


    The middle-aged man was silent and shook his head: "according to jueshazong''s Huangfu literary world, the most powerful existence in the world is the ancestor of Xuanyuan family. However, it is impossible for him to protect the holy land of the present world and prevent us from going out. The next possible person is probably taboo, Chu Feng!"


    There was a slight change in the look of the people present.


    As the existence of the hidden world, they are more clear about taboos than the people in the present world, and also more detailed.


    Because there is a rumor that the birth of taboos is to destroy the five forbidden areas. It is difficult for them to think clearly.


    Fat woman''s face skims a trace of uneasiness: "taboo, has grown up?"


    "It''s not that fast." The middle-aged man thought for a moment and shook his head: "if he has really grown up, he will go to the hidden world with a great deal of people. How can he feel like he can''t feel the breath now?"


    "If I guess it''s true, taboos have not yet grown up. This time I came to the hidden world, maybe I came to practice. After all, the natural conditions of the hidden world are easier to test than the modern world."


    Fat women still don''t want to believe in the general: "can''t it be someone else?"


    The middle-aged man understood the meaning of her words, but still said: "no matter whether Chu Feng is here or not, we should regard it as he has come. At present, the five forbidden areas are restrained by various factors and can not go out in a short time at least. Therefore, no matter who is coming from the world, we must find out."


    "But I have a hunch that the person coming is Chu Feng. Didn''t our people who went out a few days ago also said that? People from Longmen and Xuanyuan family have appeared. It can be seen that our people were destroyed by both. It can''t be the arrival of Xuanyuan ancestors. It can only be Chu Feng. "


    The fat woman hears the speech, feel also so a truth, look around: "how to do now, want to find them out?"


    The middle-aged man nodded: "that''s certain. No one met anyone suspicious in the direction of our three directions just now. It''s only the south. There''s a strong fighting atmosphere there."


    Fat women and others also feel the breath, have to look to the direction of the fighting breath, a person said: "that''s the south!"


    "You can''t be wrong. People who come to the hidden world are going in that direction and catching up with them!" The middle-aged man''s expression coagulates, drinks a voice, takes the lead in the air.


    The rest of the people also followed. They are the people sent by the major forces to patrol the position near the exit of the hidden world. Once someone comes to the hidden world, it must appear within the scope of the exit. Once it is found, it will be killed!


    Now, more than 100 kilometers away from there, Chu Feng stood on a mountain top and put down Xuanyuan Huining.


    He also wanted to cover up his breath and went to the small town in the south. He did not want to meet the strong men in the hidden world who had scattered here. More than 20 people were demigods. He had no chance to hide because Xuanyuan Huining could not help releasing the breath of a warrior.


    Xuanyuan Huining also knew that she was OK. Chu Feng could take her away quietly, but she could not help but release the strength of the martial arts and immediately exposed them.


    Sorry to say, "sorry, brother-in-law!"


    "What''s the use of saying I''m sorry now?" Chu Feng grinned bitterly. In the dark, he let out an oil bottle. His left eye also saw the original direction. Dozens of people were coming towards this side. At most, six or seven minutes would come. Chu Feng''s wings opened: "protect yourself. I can only make a quick decision."In an instant, more than 20 powerful men in the hidden world also found the strangeness of Chu Feng. One person seemed to know what to say and said, "it''s the wings of magic light."


    The four words shook the rest of the people standing in the void. They looked at the magic light wings on the back of Chu Feng, and the chills passed in their hearts.


    People of high-end forces in the hidden world are very aware of the existence of demons, the birth of taboos, and the wings of magic light, which are bred in chaos, belong to the devil God. However, some days ago, the birth of taboos in the modern world has spread in the hidden world. They are now looking at Chu Feng and thinking of the bright light they are beginning to see.


    Or the person who began to speak: "you are from the present world, are you Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng is about to start, smell speech look a stiff, dark way is over!


    What he worries most about when he comes to the hidden world is that people in the hidden world are familiar with him for a long time. At the moment, people here have not seen him, but they point out that he is Chu Feng. Chu Feng knows that his trip to the hidden world will be much more difficult than he imagined.


    After all, no warrior will let taboo exist, heaven and earth collapse, and martial law will be destroyed.


    Also no longer cover up what, Chu Feng cheered: "demon God field!"


    In vain, the demon Kingdom suddenly shrouded all the people, isolating Xuanyuan Huining from the outside, gathering thick dark clouds in the sky, and boring thunder surging.


    "Up, he is Chu Feng!" The people who surrounded Chu Feng finally responded. I don''t know who cheered. All of them rushed up, and the endless semi divine power surged in the void.


    In the face of so many semi gods'' attacks, Chu Feng had a bitter smile and was more determined that he could not let the five forbidden areas come into being. What appeared at random were the existence of the demigods. However, there were only a few demigods in the present world. If the five forbidden areas were really born, it would be a disaster in the modern world.


    The thunder of God punishes thunders the sound unceasingly falls, passes through the demon God domain.


    Those who want to attack the Chu wind in the eyes of the powerful people in the hidden world all show the color of fear.


    Although entering the demigods must have experienced the tempering of nine heavenly thunder, the thunder of heavenly punishment falling from the sky of that day is even stronger than when they broke through the demigods.


    The faces of more than 20 people changed a little, and they all gathered powerful forces to block more than a dozen punishments of heaven falling from the sky. They also affirmed the legend spread in the hidden world and even the five forbidden areas.


    Taboo life, heaven and earth collapse, martial law out!


    The strength of more than 20 demigods is very strong, and within more than ten punishments, they are dissipated between heaven and earth.


    "Interesting!"


    Chu Feng gave a faint smile. After a simple trial, we could see that the demigods in the hidden world were much stronger than those in the present world. He also yelled at Xuanyuan Hui: "sister-in-law, go to the East first. When I kill these people, I''ll go to you."


    Xuanyuan Huining is stunned. He doesn''t want to go to the south. How can I turn to the east now?


    Feel Chu Feng talk a little strange, Xuanyuan Huining also have some worries: "how about you?"


    "The game has just begun, you go first, I wait to catch up, so that the people behind me can catch up, and it''s inconvenient for me to take you." Chu Feng already had a plan in mind, left eye twinkles to kill a chance, also in gather powerful strength.


    Xuanyuan Huining is still worried, but also aware that he can not stay to give Chu Feng any help, nodding toward the East.


    Chu Feng opens his hand, and the endless thunder of punishment falls from the sky again. But those who have experienced the thunder of natural punishment know that this is not the strongest one. Chu Feng intentionally reduces its strength.


    In the face of thunder again, more than 20 powerful people in the hidden world had no time, or could not separate themselves to deal with Chu Feng. All of them gathered their own powerful forces to resist the forces that might destroy them.


    When the power almost dissipates, the sky explodes, just like the continuous drizzle on rainy days. The thunder of heaven punishment falls continuously. The Chu wind sweeps the meaningful smile. This time, the demon kingdom can swallow a lot of power.


    In the roar, there are only more than 10 people left among the more than 20 powerful people in the hidden world. Among them, more than ten of them are ordinary beings in the early or middle period of the demigod.


    And the rest of the people looked at Chu Feng''s eyes full of fear. Because of this fear, they did not find that their own strength had lost a lot in the fight against the thunder of punishment.


    Chu Feng felt almost the same, and put away the demon Kingdom, because he had a little plan. He was not prepared to let these people know that he had an independent field that could control the loss of their power.


    A dozen or so people looked around. Although they found that their physical strength seemed to be weaker, they were consumed in resisting the thunder of heavenly punishment, but they did not know that they were swallowed up by the demon kingdom.


    Also immediately made a decision, can be sure that someone is coming, more than 10 people ready to drag Chu Feng: "kill!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1834

    Chu Feng ponders a smile, how can not know these people at the moment just want to drag his step.


    The force of taboo surging, combined with the wings of magic light, instantly disappeared in front of everyone. Except for the rolling magic power, which covered the whole world, no one could see.


    For people, invisible things are the most terrible!


    All of a sudden, a strong man in the hidden world uttered a sad cry. People looked at him in a hurry, and saw Chu Feng appear behind him. It seemed that he was bound by a force directly. The voice of the strong man in the hidden world was gradually lost, until he finally died completely.


    The rest of the people were gloomy and ugly, and had deep fear. They could feel that the martial spirit of Chu Feng was only infinitely close to the demigods, but now it was killing more than ten of their companions.


    Although Chu Feng has not yet answered their words, they can be sure that the person in front of him is Chu Feng, which is taboo.


    Otherwise, where does the combat effectiveness that does not conform to the realm come from?


    Although there was still fear in their hearts, more than ten people launched a violent attack. They did not want to be able to kill Chu Feng. They only wanted to hold down Chu Feng''s feet and let those who were coming could take him down. I believe that as long as there are more people, it should be easy to take down Chu Feng.


    Their mind is naturally understood by Chu Feng. With a playful attitude, the endless thunder of punishment falls again when their bodies flash. The five strong men in the hidden world want to dodge, but they find that they are bound by a powerful force and can''t dodge at all.


    In the roar, five people died completely, no residue left, annihilated in the endless thunder.


    "It''s time for the game to end."


    Chu Feng stood above their heads, like a god dominating the world. A hand opened gently, and a faint light gathered in the palm of the hand, and a magic light flowing light ball appeared.


    The body slowly upward, that light ball also reached the fist size.


    Chu Feng''s mouth curled up a cold arc, and suddenly smashed the light ball in his hand towards a strong man in the hidden world. His eyes were full of opportunities to kill.


    The strong man in the hidden world sneered at the dark light ball attacking him: "the state energy ball is trying to kill me, naive!"


    A shout of cheering gathered a powerful force and exploded out of the air.


    But at the moment of touching the dark light ball, it suddenly produced a shocking explosion sound. The dark light ball was like a bomb, enveloping all the powerful people in the hidden world. Originally, it seemed that there was not much power, but the power generated at the moment of explosion was enough to annihilate the existence of the later peak of demigod.


    The screams continued to ring, and the rest of the hidden world felt the breath of fear for the first time.


    This power, together with the late peak of demigod, can be destroyed. It''s ridiculous that some people just said that the state energy ball wanted to kill him. In retrospect, they were stupid people.


    Surrounded by the faint light, the wings of the magic light trembled, Chu Feng stood on the sky under the curtain of night, staring at the people who could not break free of their own power, which contained extreme heat, and few people could easily survive.


    When the dim light dissipated, several bodies fell to the ground, and the rest of them became a residue in the air, and Chu Feng''s cold eyes fell down.


    There were five people lying on the ground. They all looked very sad. Only the air that came out was not in. It seemed that they had just been charred by a fire. There was no complete place all over the body.


    A strong man in the hidden world who was seriously injured raised his head and said, "you can''t kill us!"


    Chu Feng''s hand has been gently lifted up, passing by banter and ridicule: "I can''t kill you, but you just wanted to kill me, didn''t you?"


    "You are Chu Feng, then you can''t kill us!" The strong man in the hidden world coughed and repeated what he had just said.


    "Oh Chu Feng was a little more curious. This time he came to the hidden world, he still wanted to do things in a low-key way. Obviously, he couldn''t keep a low-key, so he was arrogant in the end: "say, maybe I can consider whether you want to die or not."


    The strong man in the hidden world coughed and brought out his blood. He said with difficulty, "we are the people of lingyunzong. We are from the Chu family of the hidden world. You can''t kill us!"


    Chu Feng frowned: "what do you mean?"


    The strong man in the hidden world was obviously seriously injured. After breathing, he continued: "it seems that you are Chu Feng. You are from the present world. Don''t you wonder where the top leaders of each family have gone? Do you think they''re all dead


    Chu Feng put down his hand, this doubt he naturally had, and probably guessed that the strong men of each family had come to the hidden world.


    Jue chazong is the best proof. At the moment, it seems that the strong men of the Chu family have reached a certain degree and have reached the hidden world.


    If this is true, Chu Feng''s eyes burst into a fierce look, which means that his journey has just begun, and the hidden world is his enemy.


    Seeing that Chu Feng had not started, the strong man of Chu family in the hidden world put down his hand and struggled to say, "so, you can''t kill us. We are your people.""Shut up!" Chu Feng''s face was angry and his hand was raised. Five half dead people turned into historical dust, and there was no trace of survival.


    Maybe he didn''t say these words, Chu Feng would not kill him, but he said they were his own people. How could Chu Feng not be angry?


    When they met each other just now, chufeng obviously felt their killing chance. They didn''t even mean to ask. What does it mean? Chufeng is very clear.


    He is a taboo. The rumor about taboo is vaguely known by Chu Feng that it is more crazy in the hidden world than in the present world.


    They are indeed clansmen, but as warriors, who allows others to destroy themselves? Moreover, Huangfu''s literary world first came to the hidden world, which inevitably told many things to the outside world. Chu Feng believed that everyone wanted to destroy himself.


    Because they didn''t want the Wu Dao Mie to happen. At that time, how much money could the clansmen be worth?


    Kill me, I must kill, this is the rule that Chu Feng has always believed in.


    Because of the delay, more than 50 people have already arrived here. The middle-aged man is standing in front of him, and the fat woman is standing beside him. His eyes are all staring at Chu Feng standing on the top of the mountain and tolerating the killing opportunity.


    Chu Feng raised his head, the wings of magic light opened, and his body rose slowly. He also thought that he could be quiet and avoid trouble at night. Now the trouble is a little earlier than he imagined, and Chu Feng is not afraid.


    The storm is coming, so let them come more violent.


    The middle-aged man raised his hand and motioned to the people around him not to move. His eyes were fixed on Chu Feng: "the people of lingyunzong were killed by you? Are you Chu Feng


    Chu Feng''s mouth swept a smile: "in addition to this little Lord, who has such courage to startle the whole hidden world?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The middle-aged man was stunned, and then he burst into a loud smile, with admiration and contempt: "it has long been said that Chu Feng, the young master of Longmen in the world, is extremely arrogant and frightens the world. At first, I still think that a little fart child can have anything great, but now I see you, I believe it."


    "Just where do you come from? Do you want to challenge the whole hidden world?"


    The hidden world is vast and endless. Since the beginning of the new era, there have been traces of human beings. Now, countless years have passed. No one knows how big the hidden world is and how many unknown secrets it hides.


    But in the hidden world, you can only keep a low profile, or you may not know how you died one day.


    At this moment, Chu Feng came to the hidden world and began to talk wild. The middle-aged man felt his arrogance.


    Chufeng fingers happily beating there, the thunder rolling in the dark cloud: "people want me to die, then how am I afraid of killing all living beings?"


    The middle-aged man''s expression coagulated, showing a violent killing opportunity: "it seems that you really want to die."


    Chufeng sneered at him. He couldn''t do anything low-key. Obviously, he had already spread out before he went to the hidden world in the future. At this moment, when he arrived in the hidden world, he was bound to be concerned by all parties. Chu Feng naturally needs to be careful when he does things and be careful in his arrogance.


    His eyes glanced at the other side: "as soon as I appeared in the hidden world, you found that you have been paying attention to the entrance of the hidden world, but you have so many people to kill me. Are you sure?"


    This time, not only the middle-aged man laughed, but also the rest of the people laughed. The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "it''s really arrogant. Maybe you are insidious and cunning enough. Huangfu''s literary circles have also told us that, but in the face of absolute strength, do you want to use rogue means to trap us?"


    Chu Feng surprised with a smile: "I am a rogue means?"


    "Isn''t it?" The middle-aged man asked in reply and said scornfully, "at the beginning, jueshazong''s ancestor opened the channel of seclusion with great power, and let Huangfu literary world take some people out. Wasn''t he killed by your scoundrel means? Or you can kill the demigods by being infinitely close to the demigods now? "


    It seems that Huangfu''s literary world has concealed the truth and described his strength as a rogue and insidious.


    He breathed out his breath and didn''t bother to explain. He just chuckled and asked, "according to what you said, the people of lingyunzong were also killed by my scoundrels. Were the people in the middle and even later period of the demigod period also killed by my scoundrels?"


    The middle-aged man was stunned: "isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and sighed. He didn''t want to answer such a stupid question: "I just want to know, if all of you are dead, does anyone know that I''m here?"


    The middle-aged man looked back at several forces united together, subconsciously replied: "you have this ability, naturally no one knows that you have come to the hidden world, at least can not clearly trace you."


    "Ouxi!" Chufeng smiles with satisfaction. He is afraid that if he kills these people, he will be entangled. By then, he will drink blood every day in the hidden world.


    The color of killing appeared on his face, and his fingers were all facing down in vain: "I can''t be sure it''s me, so you''re going to die! Let you know that if Ben Shao kills you like a dog, why do you need to be insidious, cunning and mean


    boom www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1835

    Thunder from heaven!


    With the supreme destructive power, it has the general feeling of collapsing the world. The thunder is raging down, and the middle-aged men are all discolored.


    It was a mistake for them to believe in Huangfu''s literary world.


    Chu Feng is not insidious at all, because he has the absolute strength to destroy them.


    While scolding the bastards in their hearts, more than 50 people launched the most powerful force to resist the thunder of punishment from the sky, because none of them had the confidence to resist the thunder of punishment alone.


    He was also angry at his contemptuous enemy, so he chose to believe in Huangfu''s literary world, and was not willing to believe that Chu Feng had the ability to butcher gods. After all, what he showed was still the breath of being infinitely close to the demigods.


    With the roar, the air of Chu Feng was slightly coagulated. The demon Kingdom directly expanded and covered more than 50 powerful people in the hidden world. So many demigods could easily destroy the earth, but if they were swallowed up in the demon Kingdom, it would be a great benefit.


    Because Chu Feng just killed the people of lingyunzong and found that he had established a special connection with the demon kingdom.


    His power can be introduced into the demon Kingdom at any time, and the power that the demon Kingdom devours the strong can also be guided by him into his own, only very slowly.


    However, Chu Feng knew that in the future, the cultivation of demons was ten times more than usual, because it contained the power of swallowing. Although it was not as fast as the star sucking method, it was enough.


    At the moment, there are more than 50 demigods in front of him. Naturally, Chu Feng can''t let go of them easily. Of course, he also shocked the details of the hidden world. All the gods who come out at will are demigods, and there are the peak of demigods in the later period.


    Before the thought turns, the thunder of heaven''s punishment also keeps roaring down, but they are well controlled by the Chu wind, which can make the middle-aged men resist. As long as they release their own power and let the demon Kingdom devour it, he can turn into his own power through the demon kingdom as the medium.


    Inexhaustible!


    Middle aged men, how can they know that they are deep in an independent space, just constantly urge the force to resist the thunder of heaven''s punishment, so as not to hurt themselves.


    Chu Feng was not anxious and impatient, sitting in the void with his knees crossed. He was sure that there were no other people except those in front of him. Then he did not worry about destroying them. He first devoured their power to the demon kingdom.


    Slowly, finally someone found something wrong and said, "what''s going on? Why is my strength only infinite and close to demigod?"


    In the words, the thunder of punishment also stopped. The rest of the people also found that their strength level was either consumed or directly damaged. In any case, they all lost a lot, and their faces were ugly.


    Fat women also found their own strength fell a realm, pale look: "how to return a responsibility?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and felt the saturated power in the demon Kingdom, which was still a little stable, and the speed of swallowing seemed to have increased a lot.


    A smile showed a playful look: "I believe you are not here for a day or two, don''t you want to go out to the world?"


    "Isn''t it?" The middle-aged man suddenly remembered something.


    That is, some time ago, they all wanted to go out, but they didn''t know what kind of barrier was set outside the entrance of the hidden world, which made them unable to go out at all. Moreover, if they attacked, they would lose their strength. So they all retreated and waited at the entrance of the hidden world according to the meaning of the people behind them.


    They can''t go out, but people outside must come in. In fact, Chu Feng did come, but it also made them discover a surprising secret.


    "Introduction, this is called the fiend realm!"


    Chu Feng believed that they had already remembered. With a faint smile, a curtain of magic light appeared in the night sky, which was originally invisible. It was like a boundary: "it is different from the ordinary boundary. Only God can have the opportunity to break the magic realm. It is an independent field. Introduce its function to you."


    With a banter smile on his mouth, Chu Feng said slowly, "those who are admitted by me have nothing to do in the demon Kingdom, but those who are not recognized by me are still everything. As long as they stay in the demon Kingdom, they will slowly lose their strength."


    "By the way, if you use your strength without authorization, the loss will be faster. You have to pay a lot to resist the thunder of punishment just now?"


    This time, even the middle-aged man was flustered. He wanted to say that Chu Feng was bluffing, but when he felt it carefully, he found that his strength had dissipated a lot and was still slowly losing.


    He was afraid that Chu Feng was right when he wanted to attack the light curtain in the demon kingdom. He was afraid that Chu Feng was right. If he did, his strength would be more damaged, as if one fell from the demigod to the infinite and close to the demigod.


    It''s not easy to have today''s state. The middle-aged man coldly pointed to the strong man in the hidden world who had fallen into the realm just now: "go, attack the light curtain for me!"


    The strong man, who was in a state of pain, was stunned and said angrily, "by what?"The middle-aged man said coldly, "if you don''t go, I''ll kill you right away."


    The powerful man in the hidden world was stunned. He found that even his companions did not speak for himself. He knew that when such a thing happened, everyone thought about himself, and who cared about the rest of the people. He could only gnash his teeth and turn around when he was angry with their ruthlessness.


    Infinite approaching demigod can only stay in the sky for a short time. He slowly falls down and stands on the top of the mountain, observing that the surrounding space is completely blocked.


    Fury mobilized the whole body''s strength, the half god''s half god''s power, at the moment, became the natural force, and my heart felt faint pain.


    Suddenly, the hot breath came into being and went towards the demon kingdom. There was a loud bang, but it was still. The strong man who attacked the hidden world was pale and fell on the ground: "what''s the matter? Why is it like this?"


    People feel his breath, and their faces are not naturally affected. Because in the attack just now, his strength fell into the six levels of tiannu. Obviously, at the moment when he started, he was completely swallowed up by the so-called devil kingdom.


    Everyone felt the fear, and felt the pain of being in hell.


    The cultivation of martial arts is very hard. No one is born to be a mortal. Who has not experienced decades and hundreds of years to come to this day?


    Now they are in the realm of demons, and their strength is slowly losing. Maybe in the end, they feel afraid.


    However, Chu Feng felt the growing demon kingdom in detail. He found that he could control and control a completely independent space. He could even change the environment of the demon kingdom if he wanted to.


    The corner of the mouth raised a faint smile, Chu Feng thought move.


    "What''s going on?"


    All of a sudden, a strong man of seclusion in the early stage of demigod fell down and went away. Standing on the top of the mountain, his eyes were full of surprise: "I feel that my body is so heavy."


    "This is my field!" Chu Feng stood up and his wings trembled gently: "here, whoever I want to die will die, and whoever I want to kill can''t exist. Just now I just gave you ten times the space gravity, and you can''t resist it. It doesn''t seem to work!"


    Chu Feng wanted to see if he could make gravity oppress these people, but he was not affected by gravity, so the speed must be much faster. Maybe the demon kingdom is not mature enough. He can only create ten times the gravity, and he can target a person.


    It''s the weaker one. For the rest of us, ten times the gravity doesn''t have much effect on them.


    At this time, the middle-aged man remembered something and exclaimed: "it is said that some powerful people have the power of the field and can change everything in that field at will, just like the God of creation. This is the power of the field and the field."


    Pointing to Chu Feng: "all together with me, as long as we kill him, the field will be broken, and the strength we lost will be scattered back to our body. Otherwise, if it continues to develop, he can kill us by relying on the field."


    The rest of the people have no better way, the middle-aged man''s highest realm, all choose to listen to him temporarily.


    Immediately united, gather the strongest strength in front of them, ready to use the most powerful force to collapse the Chu wind.


    Chufeng smiles irresolutely and is surprised by the three characters of the God of nature. His right hand also lifts up and stretches out a finger. A light light light appears on the fingertip. All of a sudden, a laser like beam of light shoots out towards the front, directly into the heart of the obese woman.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth: "burst!"


    The fat woman only felt the pain in her heart. Then she exploded and produced a huge air wave, which instantly covered the rest of the people.


    The strong man in the hidden world standing on the top of the mountain, and the one sitting on the ground, were not immune, all of them were annihilated in the shocking explosion.


    However, they were all wrapped up in the demon Kingdom, which did not cause any fluctuation around them. Even when they left the demon Kingdom, they could not feel any breath.


    Chu Feng held the middle-aged man standing in the void. He took the middle-aged man away and broke his hands and feet just after the explosion.


    Looking at the horror explosion in the demon Kingdom, not only annihilated all the people, but even the mountain top was flattened. Such a powerful force made the middle-aged man with limbs broken forget the pain. He was a demigod. However, he thought that he could not raise his hand, so he destroyed dozens of demigods.


    His resentment of Huangfu''s literary world reached an extreme level. At the moment, he had reason to believe that the people who had broken away from the sect and even those who had gone out first in the hidden world had died under the hand of Chu Feng, rather than some rogue''s sinister scheme.


    There is a lot of joy in Chu''s field, but it doesn''t show too much joy.


    He is not afraid of anyone under God, and he also knows that his current strength is not the opponent of Chang''e and the demon emperor. There is still a long way to go.


    Pat the middle-aged man''s head: "you should be lucky. You may have a whole body. You know more than I thought."Body shape passing by, toward Xuanyuan Huining left the direction of the original, Chu Feng to a good through the middle-aged man''s mouth, to understand the hidden world.


    Know yourself and know your enemy, win every battle!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1836

    Hidden world, one of the five forbidden areas, is vast and endless. It also has numerous ancient towns in the state. It has a clear system and relies on the pyramid form for survival and development.


    Among them, the four cities in the East, West, North and South are the main cities of the hidden world, just like a super empire.


    Each city has its own side, namely the east city, the South City, the west city and the north city. The city Lord of each city is like the king of the Empire, who controls the life and death of countless people.


    There are numerous ancient towns under the Lord, whose power is crisscross and crisscross. Under the old town is the place where the villages gather and the bottom of the hidden world. 80% of the people in these villages are not warriors.


    Although martial arts are popular in the hidden world, martial arts only account for 30% of the population of the hidden world, but it is also a huge base, because no one knows how many people there are in the hidden world which has evolved for countless years.


    After all, when a warrior reaches a certain level, he can prolong his life. Every powerful warrior, who is not a group of wives and concubines, has numerous children, and has evolved for countless years. It can be seen that the hidden world is vast and huge.


    At most, the four cities are only the second class at the top of the pyramid of the hidden world. The coexistence of the four major sects above is the master of the hidden world!


    After the middle-aged men are tortured, they will not get the information from the dead world.


    As for the rest of the more information, middle-aged men do not know.


    Xuanyuan Huining sits quietly listening. Xiumei frowns deeply. The hidden world is much more complicated than Xuanyuan''s ancestor told her. It is said that an ancient town has a population of over one million people, and there are many ancient towns under a Guanyu, and there are many Guanyu under the four cities.


    Think of Xuanyuan Huining feel terrible, but also understand why Xuanyuan ancestor solemnly told her that none of the five forbidden areas can be born, otherwise the earth will be very fragile.


    Compared with Xuanyuan Huining''s shock, chufeng is not much better. Although he has made psychological preparations before coming, he still underestimates the hidden world when he really understands it.


    The power of the hidden world is not easy to pry into.


    It seems that we need to reexamine the extent of the evolution of the ruined heaven over the years, as well as the details of the lost battle world since the collapse of ancient times, as well as the spirit world, the wild demon realm and the five forbidden areas.


    Slowly calming the heart, Chu wind gold needle flicker to stimulate the middle-aged man: "I am not interested in these, or tell me about the so-called four block door!"


    "If I guess correctly, you should also come from one of the four major sects?"


    At the moment, the middle-aged man is suffering from great pain. He almost collapses. He feels more happy when he is dead than alive. However, he is now in the hands of Chu Feng. He has no chance to die.


    he looks miserable and says: "don''t torture me any more. I say I''m a member of the four major weapon refiners."


    "You should not be unfamiliar with the four major sects, because they are all from the three sects and four schools in the modern world."


    Chu Feng spirit of a shock, began to know that those people are lingyunzong, the hidden boundary of Chu family when there was speculation, now completely confirmed.


    I''m also glad that I left a living one. According to the middle-aged man at the beginning, if some things go to the ancient town or even Guanyu, they will not be able to get the answer. They will also concentrate on trying not to miss any useful information.


    Since the beginning of the new era, there have been traces of human activities in the hidden world.


    Later, because of Chiyou emperor''s expedition, the outside warriors had a deep insight into the existence of the five forbidden areas, and found the entrance to the hidden world, one of the five forbidden areas. From then on, the warriors began a large-scale migration.


    At that time, the most powerful were the Xuanyuan family and the three doors and four families.


    Xuanyuan family, as the ancestor of the holy Dynasty, did not know whether he Yun entered the hidden world. Among the three families and four families, Xianzhong gate and Shenyin gate did not mean to enter the hermit world. Secondly, because the Luo family was suppressed by the other three families at that time, even those who entered the hidden world were killed by the three families.


    Finally, only the four forces took root in the hidden world and developed. The rest of the small forces did not dare to challenge the existence of the four forces easily.


    They are Tianguan Chu family, qizongwu family, Yanshan Yan family, and one of the three, jueshamen, Huangfu family!


    When Chiyou the great emperor attacked the modern world, the four forces were incomparable. With the development of the hidden world for many years, they became the most powerful crocodile level forces.


    However, they have also changed their appellations in the modern world. Those who do not want to enter the hidden world know their connection with the outside world, and they are completely separated, which can be regarded as the protection of the root forces in the modern world. After all, in the hidden world, countless forces are suppressed by the four major forces.


    Although those forces could not fight against the four major forces in the hidden world, they could easily crush three families and four families when they went to the modern world. Therefore, the four forces changed their names to protect the people in the present world, only occasionally taking powerful clansmen from the present world to cultivate them in the hidden world.


    It lasted until the five forbidden areas were blocked a thousand years ago, and the four forces began to hide at that time, gradually weakening the people''s vision of the hidden world, only existing as a legend.With the development of thousands of years, there are almost no people who know that the four forces are the three branches and four families of the outside world. Only those who know the four forces can know this.


    Chu Feng resisted the shock in his heart and said, "what are their names now?"


    At the moment, the family of Wuzong was changed into the family of Yanzong and the family of Yanzong was changed into the family of Yanzong and the family of Yanzong was changed to be that of Yanbian, the family of Yanzong was changed to that of Yanbian, which was the family of Yanzong


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. He thought that coming to the hidden world was a new beginning. Unexpectedly, the more powerful enemy was indeed in the hidden world.


    "We already know what''s going on out there."


    The middle-aged man eased the pain, and then continued: "you destroyed Juesha gate, ravaged Yan family, meiyuanluo family and Tianguan Chu family. Many people were killed and injured. Therefore, the four families unanimously passed the agreement. If you come to the hidden world, kill them."


    Chu Feng is not surprised that they know these things and their killing intention. After all, the outside world is their root, and now the roots are almost all removed by him. It is conceivable that the hatred is there.


    But Chu Feng also had some questions: "are you so sure that I will come to the hidden world?"


    "Yes The middle-aged man definitely replied: "because you are a taboo, you are the future demon God. The body of Minghong magic sword is in the hidden world, and even the Huangfu literary world you want to kill is also in the hidden world. So we judge that you will come, that is, you will be killed directly after you come, regardless of any price."


    "It can avenge the people outside, and can also destroy taboo legends. Martial arts will never die!"


    Chufeng smiles, it seems that the four forces are eager to kill him: "you said Minghong magic sword is in the hidden world, have you seen it?"


    The middle-aged man shook his head: "no, but the Demon Lord is in the hidden world. He doesn''t know where to hide, so he won''t fake it."


    Chu Feng could see that the middle-aged man didn''t know much about it. He stood up and said, "well, the four forces want me to die, including Ling yunzong, you refining weapon sect, Juesha Zong and Dan Zong. I can understand that you want to kill me. I am confused!"


    Jue chazong is Huangfu''s family, danzong is Yan''s family. It''s reasonable to kill Chu Feng. Ling yunzong is Chu''s family. He is Chu''s family. Refining weapons is Wu''s family. But Chu Feng and Wu''s family don''t hate each other!


    The middle-aged man''s eyes twinkled. He felt Chu Feng looking at him and blurted out: "because taboos are doomed to destroy the Martial Arts Road, Every warrior has the obligation to kill you. You''d rather believe it or not!"


    Chu Feng sneered: "it seems that you want to kill me because I am taboo, what revenge for the people outside, is just an excuse, how to say, thousands of years have not contact with the outside world, feelings have long gone."


    "It''s just an excuse for you. The reason is that you don''t want taboo legends to come true, do you?"


    The middle-aged man wanted to say no, but finally he sighed: "yes, even the Chu family are determined to kill you. Although you are the Chu family, you are taboo, that is, you must die. The Chu family has no choice, because they do not participate in it, we will unite to destroy lingyunzong first."


    Chu Feng coldly smile: "unexpectedly you all want to kill me, then I can only encourage to kill you."


    Once directed, a mountain in the distance directly burst: "in the present world, I''ve been bloodied for 3000 years, and even in the hidden world, as long as the warrior wants me to die, then I''ll kill a million, and the sea of blood is surging!"


    The killing was bloody and cruel. Chu Feng raised his hand and took it back. The middle-aged man caught fire in an instant and swallowed up his whole body.


    When the fire was extinguished and the night was covering the earth again, Chu Feng sighed slightly: "where there are people, there will be killing. Which son of a bitch says taboo will destroy the martial arts road? The young master is now unable to move in the hidden world. Next, he must remain anonymous, and there will be a stream of blood for killing! "


    Xuanyuan Huining was shocked and said, "you were not joking just now? If you really want to fight against the forces of the four major sects independently, the people who block us will know that the four major sects are definitely not comparable with the three sects and four schools in the modern world! "


    "So what?" Chu Feng asked.


    The eyes gradually glanced over the bright color, and the momentum grew like crazy: "and now, even if I don''t fight against them, when they find that all the people arranged here are dead, they will surely guess that I came. I didn''t mean to make enemies, but now other people want to kill me, do I still wait for no resistance?"


    "Instead of waiting for them to come and kill me, why can''t I do it first? Tonight''s siege is enough for me to destroy them. "


    Xuanyuan Huining felt absurd, but he could not see whether Chu Feng was joking. He just shook his head: "how can you be alone?"


    Chu Feng was helpless. He didn''t want to go anywhere. It was bloody. But when he couldn''t hide, he could only deal with it bravely. The four forces wanted to kill him, which was equivalent to the whole hidden world fighting against him. Chu Feng was never a passive waiting for the enemy to kill him.


    Xuanyuan Huining felt Chu Feng''s firmness and wryly laughed: "where are you going now?"Chu Feng pointed to the South: "south city!"


    Sword finger, Ling yunzong, hidden world Chu family!


    Chu Feng at this time, also ignored the original jueshazhong strong to the present world, said is the hidden world five forces, not the four forces!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1837

    Flying down three thousand feet, it is suspected that the Milky way is falling nine days!


    Sunset stars, the moon bright.


    The top of a peak is much higher than Mount Everest. Standing there, the mountainside is surrounded by clouds and fog. It is not clear what the situation is above. A waterfall falls straight down, which has the charm of the poem. The sound of rocks hit becomes the only sound under the night.


    On the top of the mountain, there stands a magnificent building, just like a hall, and it seems to be a hall of worship.


    There are only three big words on the huge crossbeam at the door: Zun temple!


    There are no monks, no chanting Sanskrit, and there is no Sanskrit incense. It is just a kind of quiet peace, and the door is closed.


    The whole mountain, which is tens of thousands of meters high, seems to go straight to the nine day peak, but there is no way to get up. It makes people wonder why there is a hall on such a high peak, and when you look down from the edge of the peak, you can''t see the distance. It''s just like in a dream, it''s unreal.


    At the moment, it should be very quiet, but there are four old figures, each in one direction.


    Looking at each other, their eyes were peaceful, but they could still feel the strong fighting spirit sprouting among them. The breath of each one was very thick. Although it looked old, it seemed that as long as they moved their fingers, the world would tremble.


    Squeak!


    When the closed door opened, a figure in black came out with a black veil on his face and only a pair of compassionate eyes were revealed. Who could it be, but not Lu Wan?


    When they saw Lu Wan show up, the four old men all threw off the rivalry in their eyes and bowed together: "respect God!"


    Lu Wan came forward, and there was no sound of walking. If you look carefully, you will find that her steps are very light. It seems that she left the ground at the moment of touching the ground.


    "Juesha Zong, Lingyun Zong, among them, there are refining instrument sect and Dan Zong, which are called the four major forces."


    Lu Wan spoke softly, and the man had already stood in front of him: "have they been suppressed by the demon God, Tibetan Lord and Xuanyuan emperor for many years, are they very unconvinced? Did those four ancestors scold me in their hearts? "


    The old man standing in the East stood up and said, "God, your decisions are all right. They are short-sighted. How can they understand?"


    Lu Wan sighed slightly: "after all, I am also a person. I don''t want everyone to respect me. Even you can point to my nose and scold me. But what about that?"


    "The Chu wind has come to the hidden world, the great wheel of destiny is irresistible, and the great era is bound to come. For this reason, why should I fear anyone to hate me in my heart?"


    The four old men bent down a little bit. Even if they were very strong, the whole hidden world would tremble three times when they stamped their feet. However, in front of Lu Wan, they still did not dare to be big, because this woman could not be dealt with in the five forbidden areas, nor could it be surpassed.


    Standing in the south of the direction of the old man whispered: "God, then you asked us to come this time, why?"


    "Chu Feng needs time to grow up. The four forces have given him enough pressure, but he lacks a chance full of blood to come to you." Lu Wan said in a soft voice. His words seemed to be far away and near: "the hidden world has been multiplying for countless years since the new era, and this is the age of a new generation."


    "Go, let the demon lord and Tibetan master inform Xuanyuan emperor, hidden world, Dabi! Let Chu Feng come to you, and also let some people with complicated thoughts, restrain themselves or die at this point. When the great era comes, I will not allow the existence of discordant voices. "


    The four old men were all shocked. The old man in the East was surprised and said, "is it too grand to be a hermit and respect God?"


    The hidden world is vast and endless, and countless forces crisscross each other. How many people will be gathered if we want to hold a hidden world contest?


    "Is it still difficult to base on the four cities?" Lu Wan said faintly: "from now on, the four cities set up a boundary and set up rules. It seems that it is not difficult at all for the talents who can enter the four cities to participate in the hidden world contest?"


    "Otherwise, how can Chu Feng come to you if those forces are closely sealed off?"


    The four old men looked at each other, and they all understood each other''s meaning in their eyes. They also understood that Lu Wan meant to use the hidden world Dabi to let those forces loose channels for Chu Feng to enter. Qi Qi replied, "we know what to do."


    Lu Wan said softly, "go ahead. At the end of the day, I think I will go."


    The four elders nodded and turned respectfully, but disappeared in front of the temple of reverence. They did not understand Lu Wan''s ultimate intention to cultivate a taboo that might collapse the times, but if the latter asked them to do so, they would implement it unconditionally.


    Because no one can resist Lu Wan, this is their endless years of experience through the death of countless people.


    "What do you want to do? If you hurt my man, I will kill you


    When everything was quiet, the air suddenly fluctuated. Chang''e, who was supposed to be in the lost country, appeared in front of Lu Wan. There was no one else to respectfully face Lu Wan: "or are you trying to fix him in disguise?"Lu Wan glanced at Chang''e lightly and said in a low voice, "if you can completely hide yourself in front of the four of them, it seems that you have made a lot of progress, but do you think you can challenge me in this way?"


    Beautiful eyes micro coagulation, Chang''e body involuntarily back three steps.


    But these three steps are enough to prove that Lu Wan''s strength is not something that Chang''e can challenge at the moment.


    But Chang''e''s face, there is no anger, just a cool look in the end: "you are still as strong as at the beginning, but I believe that when I integrate the other three, you will have nothing to be proud of in front of me."


    "Let''s talk about it. Why did you ask Yutu to inform me to come here?"


    Lu Wan''s eyes flashed a touch of light: "with my power, coupled with your great destiny, the fate of the two taboos can be evolved."


    "Are you sure you can?" she said


    Lu Wan shook her head: "no matter it''s dark eyes or taboo eyes, when they step into the realm of God, I can''t control them, or even pry into their fate, but it doesn''t mean there are no miracles."


    "If you and I cooperate, maybe there is still a little chance, maybe."


    The hostility in Chang''e''s eyes dissipated a little, and she was obviously thinking.


    At the moment, Lu Wan had used her great power to guard against her fate.


    Just thinking about Chu Feng, Chang''e finally nodded: "good!"


    It seems that Lu Wan is not surprised that Chang''e will agree, and her hands are full of endless power to cover the whole space. Chang''e also sacrifices the art of great destiny, but the power of operation and development comes from Lu Wan.


    Because now Chang''e''s power is still unable to operate the most powerful art of great destiny. Perhaps only Lu Wan can do this in the five forbidden areas.


    The figures of the eight trigrams are turning in the air. Chang''e and Lu Wan both close their eyes. Pictures appear in their minds, which are the future pictures obtained from the evolution of fate.


    At the moment, it is the fate of Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er, the future of the two taboos.


    As time passed by, at the end of the day, the air suddenly fluctuated. Lu Wan and Chang''e both spewed out a mouthful of blood. The former took off the blood stained veil and looked pale: "the future of the eye of destiny is not hard to see, but the future of the dark eye is too dark for me to see anything. It seems that he has been out of the scope of taboo."


    Chang''e wiped the bloodstain from the corner of her mouth, staring at Lu Wan coldly in her eyes: "did you kiss Chu Feng?"


    Lu Wan''s face was stunned, and an unnatural blush flashed over her pale face. It was an accident.


    "Thank you for being the God, the Supreme God and the father of all gods!" Chang''e sneered: "did not expect, also moved the heart, still in front of so many people''s face, kiss?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Lu Wan frowned. It was an accident at the beginning, but it still didn''t adapt to it: "Chu Feng and I are clear. It''s his apprenticeship behavior."


    "Is it?" Chang''e gave a cold smile, and a sarcastic color appeared on her beautiful face: "do you forget the picture before the dark can''t be seen just now? It''s not that we can''t evolve the fate of Chu Feng, but that you Lu Wan moved everyone''s heart and made Chu Feng deviate from the way of heaven. "


    "You can be changed. What else can''t be changed? I hope that the picture I saw just now will not happen. "


    Once there is a day, I will never die with you


    She left the world in a moment. In addition to coming to Lu Wan, she is waiting for Xia Wei, Yan Yan and Wen Xinxue to reach her ideal state and complete the great perfection of the seven generations and seven lives!


    Lu Wan looked unnatural, and there were few ripples in her heart.


    Before the dark, she saw it, and Chang''e must have seen it.


    Chu Feng and her, the way of men and women,,,,


    thinking of the shy picture, Lu Wan shook his head: "impossible!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1838

    A flick of fingers, a month of time, floating in the past.


    Neither chufeng nor Xuanyuan Huining knew that their coming to the hermit world had attracted the attention of the highest level. Moreover, the grand event of the hidden world had spread all over the hidden world because Chu Feng was in the process of brewing.


    For a month, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining are on the road, and they have a deeper understanding of the hidden world.


    Also came to their primary target, one of the four cities, Nancheng!


    Although it is a city, when Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining see on the distant mountains, they are also slightly surprised. Where is this city?


    In the past, when I went to Xuanyuan''s secret place, I felt that it was already very big, but compared with the southern city at the moment, it was much smaller, because this is not a city that can be compared, because you can''t see its edge at a glance.


    However, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining have been able to accept this. They have seen a lot of shocking affairs in the past month.


    According to their speed, they could circle the earth in one week at most. If Chu Feng was allowed to wear the magic light directly, it might be enough to circle the earth in one day. However, from the entrance of the hidden world, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining spent a whole month to get to Nancheng.


    We can imagine how big and vast the hidden world is.


    Swinging his legs, Chu Feng hugged Xuanyuan Huining''s small waist: "go!"


    His body twinkled and covered his breath. In an instant, he went down to the mountain and went out for more than ten kilometers. He was only a few miles away from the gate of Nancheng. Chu Feng then folded up his magic light wings when no one found out.


    "Let me go!"


    Xuanyuan Huining said coldly, "don''t find a chance to eat my tofu. Even if I expose my accomplishments here, there''s nothing more."


    Chu Feng accosted him with a smile and took back his hand in embarrassment.


    After leaving the hidden realm, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining came all the way to Nancheng. They found that the highest human realm existed in some places during the period of Tianyang or the early period of tiannu.


    Therefore, chufeng asked Xuanyuan Huining not to expose his accomplishments. He carried Xuanyuan Huining across the mountains and rivers all the way. Because Chu Feng''s demon kingdom can change the atmosphere of martial arts, infinitely close to the demigod, and can change into the breath of heaven''s anger, so people can feel it without fear.


    Now in the direction of the southern city, demigods can be seen everywhere. Xuanyuan Huining naturally doesn''t have to worry about the disturbance caused by the exposure state.


    So Chu Feng just held her down, and she was very upset.


    Throw down a cruel word, Xuanyuan Huining goes forward, head does not shake Chu Feng one.


    In the dark a little sister-in-law is not lovely, Chu wind whistling, when do not know to follow behind.


    At first, he didn''t want to bring Xuanyuan Huining to the hermit world, but now Chu Feng is very happy, because if there is no Xuanyuan Huining along the way, chufeng feels that he must be bored to death, and there is no one who speaks.


    Not to mention, occasionally you can fight with Xuanyuan Huining. Although my sister-in-law can''t climb, it''s still OK to tease.


    Outside the southern city, the 30 meter high wall makes the Chu wind smack its tongue. Is this money willful or natural?


    About to say in, Xuanyuan Huining pulled him: "it seems that you can''t enter!"


    Chu Feng is looking at Xuanyuan Huining''s small hand: "remember, this time you pull me first, I didn''t pull you."


    Xuanyuan Huining angrily shook off Chu Feng''s hand and went to the place where the crowd gathered and looked inside. After a while, he ran back: "why don''t you go to see it?"


    Chu Feng has a left eye that can penetrate everything. There is no need to squeeze with others: "you can''t go to see it. Why do you want two people to see it together?"


    Xuanyuan Huining naturally didn''t know Chu Feng could see it. He hummed and looked at the wide gate: "hidden world Dabi, interesting!"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded. It seemed that he had been on the road for a month. He didn''t pay attention to it and didn''t know that such a big event happened.


    Xuanyuan Huining is frowning: "you know?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the surrounding area and his face remained unchanged: "do you still need to see it? Listen to the people around you, don''t you all know? "


    Xuanyuan Huining was stunned, but also found that the people around were talking about the hidden world Dabi. His face was a little red, and he glared at Chu Feng fiercely. He felt that it was Chu Feng who humiliated him.


    However, Dabi is not interested in the hidden world, because it is only aimed at martial artists under the age of 30 and in the period of natural anger. She is already a demigod and can not participate in it.


    Dabi of the hidden world is now gathered in the four cities, and people are selected here. The city gates are all set with restrictions. Only through the restrictions of the city gates can they enter.


    As for the existence of the demigod period, you can directly cross into it, only for the characters below the demigods. In this way, a large number of people can be wiped out. Otherwise, all the people under the southern city will come here and all of them will have to be trampled on.But in this way, there are still a lot of people come, outside the spacious gate, many people are intercepted outside, but still do not give up in the impact there.


    Chu Feng is not very interested in this, but the hidden world big than, the four cities are launched together, it must be very wonderful, the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up: "sister-in-law, I decided to participate in this hidden world contest."


    Xuanyuan Huining is interested in looking at the people who want to pass through the city gate in the distance. He stares at Chu Feng with astonishment: "are you going to bully people?"


    Although Chu Feng showed the state of being infinitely close to the demigods, he did not know how to suppress his cultivation to the four levels of tiannu. Xuanyuan Huining, the actual combat effectiveness, was very clear, which could directly defeat the peak or even destroy the later half god of war.


    Now he''s going to participate in the hidden world contest. Isn''t that a bully?


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight and knocked on Xuanyuan Huining''s head: "how can I bully people? I''m in the period of natural anger. Am I not?"


    Xuanyuan Huining was very angry and wanted to compete with Chu Feng. She found that there were many people around her. She was staring at Chu Feng with resentment in her eyes: "you are!"


    Chu Feng then gave a satisfied smile and looked at the surrounding situation: "besides, if we don''t find any reason, we will not participate in this big competition when we go to the city. It will inevitably make people wonder, isn''t it?"


    Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t believe these lies. No one knows how many people are there in the south city. Who knows what you are going to do or whether you are in the south city. You must have some conspiracy.


    Cold hum a head to one side, a do not want to pay attention to your appearance.


    Chu Feng turned his lips in a bored way. In fact, he participated in the hidden world Dabi for another purpose, that is, this is not a matter of Nancheng, but a joint event of the four cities.


    And up to now, he doesn''t know where the four forces are. It''s hard for Chu Feng to ask other people where the four forces are. So he chose to take part in the contest of the hidden world big competition, and then he can naturally go to the four forces.


    Of course, these and Xuanyuan Huining said, with her small head, it is impossible to understand.


    "How did you get there?"


    Chu Feng was ready to take a look and went into the city. He also judged the overall strength of the people this time. A white faced man with delicate skin and tender flesh and a sissy appearance came up and said, "didn''t you come before me? Or can''t get into the city like me


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining both look at the white faced man. They feel a little familiar, but they can''t remember for a moment.


    "I''m from Yanyang town." The white faced man saw Chu Feng and they both looked at him curiously and wryly: "at that time, didn''t you two ask me how to get to the South City? I''ve given you directions. "


    Chu Feng patted his head: "it''s you. I didn''t think of it all of a sudden."


    He and Xuanyuan Huining were on their way. When they didn''t know where to go, they asked for directions. At first, they met this white faced man in a place called Yanyang town. He was a strong man in the three realms of heaven and anger.


    However, Chu Feng looked up and down at him: "no, you showed us the way at that time, we came, and now we have arrived. When did you arrive, you should be behind us!"


    The white faced man opened his mouth and looked at Chu Feng. Their eyes seemed to be looking at the monster: "you, coming?"


    Chu Feng felt as if he had missed something and nodded: "yes, is it difficult to fly here?"


    The white faced man coughed one after another, and said with a bitter smile: "I pointed out the direction to you at that time. I thought you knew that there was a transmission array in Yanyang town to Tianyu pass, and then there was a transmission array to Nancheng in Tianyu pass, and there was a transmission array to the other three cities in Nancheng."


    "I didn''t expect that you had walked for 20 days. How far is that?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He found that they still didn''t understand the hidden world enough, and there was a teleportation array. However, it seems no surprise that Huangfu''s literary world used the transmission ring to run away.


    Old face red, a face embarrassed: "that transmission array, is free?"


    The white faced man shook his head: "it must not be free, Yanyang town to Tianyu pass to 100 gold coins, Tianyu pass to Nancheng to 500 gold coins, if from Nancheng to the other three cities more expensive, to 5000 gold coins ah!"


    Chu Feng knew that gold coins were common currency in the hidden world, so he spread his hands: "that''s right. We don''t have gold coins, we can only walk!"


    The white faced man almost didn''t fall on the ground. He knew that the state of Chu Feng was higher than him. Such a strong man had no gold coins. He felt ridiculous.


    However, Xuanyuan Huining touched her face with her hand. How could I have such a stupid brother-in-law? He wasted 20 days more time.


    Chu Feng was also embarrassed, and quickly staggered the topic: "brother, are you here to participate in the hidden world contest?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1839

    "Well, I''m going back now."


    The white faced man completely accepted Chu Feng''s saying that he had no money. He murmured that such a beautiful little beauty should follow a poor ghost and answer Chu Feng''s question: "I''ve been here for more than ten days, and I try every day, but I can''t get into the city. There''s no need to continue to stay. It''s just going back."


    Chu Feng is a little curious. The white faced man is the cultivation of the three realms of tiannu, but he can''t pass: "is it so difficult?"


    The white faced man nodded: "it''s more difficult, it''s as hard as heaven!"


    He has been here for more than ten days, trying every day. He can''t enter the city smoothly every time. Not only that, but also some characters who are so powerful that they are close to the demigods can''t enter it. All of them are blocked out of the gate.


    According to the words of the white faced man, it is useless to rely on realm. It seems that he has to test the strength of talent and martial pulse. However, he can''t tell whether it is specific or not. He only knows that he can''t get in.


    Many people are also similar to him, can not enter the city gate.


    And those who can get in, I don''t know why they can, but the proportion is very small, and only one of them can enter it, maybe even less.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and looked like the white faced man. Many people were unable to step into the city gate in the past. What kind of existence created all this?


    How can you keep people out according to their talent?


    The white faced man seems to have been dejected in general, waving his hand: "that you just came today, you must try some days, because you can not rule out the next day you can go in, I saw such a person, anyway, I can''t afford to spend, so I''ll go first, goodbye!"


    Chu Feng nodded and didn''t leave the white faced man. The hidden world is so big that there are countless creatures. Maybe this time we are separated, that is, we can''t see each other again.


    "Get out of here!"


    As soon as the white faced man left, he suddenly heard the roar of horses. A young man drove his horse from a distance and called many people away.


    A man with whiskers was just blocked out of the gate and couldn''t get in. On his thirties, he was agitated. He heard the movement behind him, and then he saw the horses coming. He yelled at the endless natural forces.


    When the horse was attacked, his head was blown to the ground on the spot. The young man on the horse''s back changed his look and jumped to the ground.


    Looking back at the dead horse, his face was cold and passed the man with beard: "do you dare to kill my horse?"


    Many people stopped to explore whether they could enter the city. All of them looked at this side. The young man''s body was filled with the breath of heaven''s fury, while the man with beard was full of the powerful momentum of approaching the demigod.


    Chu Feng looked at him with a wry smile and was infinitely close to the demigods. Before, it was hard to see in the modern world, but now it can be seen everywhere. There are many demigods. The hidden world is really abnormal.


    In the crowd, the bearded man who had been unable to enter Nancheng for the fourth day sneered: "your horse is noisy to me, can''t I kill it?"


    With a meaningful smile, the young man did not show timidity because the latter was infinitely close to the demigod state. He pointed to the direction of the city gate: "it seems that you are here to participate in the hidden world competition. It seems that you can''t even enter the city gate. You can see that you are a person without talent. I''m afraid it will be difficult for you to move forward in life."


    The man with a beard looks angry. He has tried many times in the past four days, but he can''t get in. He has been ridiculed by some people. After all, he is infinitely close to the demigod, and the rest of the low-level people can go in, but he can''t, and he feels embarrassed.


    Now being said by a young man, he is even more angry: "bastard, I''m going to kill you!"


    The hidden world is so big that there are countless creatures. It is normal for people to die. After all, strength is respected here!


    The young man sneered and didn''t care. In the face of the fierce attack of the man with beard, he instantly drew the distance between himself and him. The momentum generated in the moment made the people around him subconsciously step back.


    The natural power of heaven and earth is very powerful, but the five levels of anger in heaven want to despise the infinite and approach the demigods. They both think that the young man is too arrogant.


    If you die, you can only die in vain.


    But the idea did not fall, the young man suddenly jumped up more than 10 meters high, his fist was raised high, and his handsome face appeared a killing opportunity: "go to death!"


    With a dull sound, the force of nature is more violent than at the beginning. It suppresses the strength of the man with beard, and can not resist the powerful and rampant young man.


    Puff Chi can''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. The man with beard looks pale and shocked!


    The young man then fell down, raised his feet and kicked him behind the man with a beard. The latter immediately flew out like a broken kite and hit the ground heavily for more than ten meters. Although he did not die, he did not have a few months to recover.


    "Remember, come and take revenge on meThe young man gave a cold smile and looked at the man with a beard who was slowly getting up and said scornfully.


    Nan Huai''an!


    The name says that the city gate leader, who has been guarding the gate without any disturbance, quickly comes to see Nan Huai''an and looks happy: "master Huai''an, are you back?"


    Nan huai''anyang began to nod his head in a profound way: "yes, I''ve come back. I heard that Dabi in the hidden world can''t miss it. So I rushed back. I didn''t expect to encounter a waste that was infinitely close to the demigod, so I taught him a lesson."


    The people present were speechless. It would be arrogant of you, a man in the five realms of natural anger, to say that the martial arts people who are close to the demigods are useless.


    However, the bearded man was defeated mercilessly. Nan Huai''an has a proud capital, which has crossed two realms and directly frustrates the existence of the infinite close to the demigod. It is conceivable that his talent is outstanding and his perception of the natural forces is so strong.


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded slightly: "it seems that the old ancestor is right. The strong in the hidden world can not be measured by the realm. Especially after the period of natural fury, whoever has a deep understanding will be strong."


    At this time, the leader of the city gate waved: "come on, cut off the guy who is disrespectful to young master Huai''an!"


    At once, the four guards of tiannu six levels went towards the man with beard. It was obvious that he was going to kill the seriously injured one. Xuanyuanhui thought about it. Chu Feng reached out and held her: "in the hidden world, being full of love is not responsible for your own life."


    "Besides, don''t you hear who that man is? Don''t mind your own business


    Xuanyuan Huining was a little annoyed. Although she had known for a month that the hidden world was completely based on the law of the jungle, the law of the jungle was the law of the jungle. However, she could not accept the fact that her life was being wiped out. She closed her eyes and could only regard it as unknown.


    I also heard some people''s comments. Nan Huai''an is a member of the city Lord''s house. He seems to be a member of the city Lord''s family. His father is a lord of the territory, but he grew up in the Lord''s mansion since childhood.


    The people of the southern city Lord''s house have a proud capital.


    Chufeng holds Xuanyuan Huining''s small hand, indicating that she should not be angry. Such things happen every day in the hidden world. Where can we manage so much?


    Nan Huai''an laughs and enjoys the awe of others. He turns around and strides towards the city gate. The leader of the gate closes up and says in a low voice, "young master Huai''an, I will give you the waist token of the city Lord''s house, and you will be free from obstruction. I don''t know who set the ban, and the city Lord can''t break it. You,,,"


    Nan Huai''an stops walking Not far away from the city gate, there is also a little bottomless in my heart. Whether I can pass or not, I will lose face and nod my head.


    The leader of the city gate quietly put a waist token in Nan Huai''an''s hand. Then he retreated and said to the people, "all right, continue!"


    All this was very careful, no one saw it, but it was chufeng who looked at it and thought it was a fair assessment. He didn''t want to go through the back door. When Chu Feng saw it, he seemed to be able to get into the south city smoothly.


    Nan Huai''an had a waist token. He said with a sneer, "I''ll come first. It seems that no one can go in."


    "Nan Huai''an, I haven''t seen you for several years. You are still so arrogant!" South Huai''an just said, a hearty laugh came from the distance, a man in white came, just in the distance, the next moment appeared in front.


    Some people saw the comer and exclaimed: "that''s the young master of Tianyu pass, master Piaoyu. I didn''t expect that he was already infinitely close to the state of demigod."


    "It''s really him. I remember that when I went back to Tianyu pass last year, he was only in the five levels of heaven anger. One year later, he reached infinity and approached the demigod. It''s really powerful!"


    Young master Piaoyu is elegant and elegant. He seems to have been used to the compliments of others. He just glanced at Nan Huai''an and said, "master Huai''an, do you have the waist token of the city Lord''s house?"


    The South Huai tranquilizes the spirit color to change slightly, the facial expression is slightly ugly: "Piaoyu, do you come to find fault?"


    Young master Piaoyu laughed and went to Nan Huai''an and said softly in his ear, "do you think you really belong to the city Lord''s mansion? You are just a remote part of the city Lord''s house. You can''t compare with me. My aunt is the eighth lady of the city Lord


    "And you, it seems that grandfather''s grandfather''s grandfather or more, just and the city Lord are brothers?"


    The South Huai tranquilizes the color to be angry, Piaoyu childe is to smile to retreat to one side, raise a hand: "Huai''an young master, you first please!"


    Nan Huai''an clenched his fist and finally let go. He could despise the existence of the other infinite demigods, because the environment they grew up in was not comparable to him, and he had no chance of winning against master Piaoyu.


    With a cold hum, Nan Huai''an leaps by and wants to pass through the city gate.


    But what he thought didn''t happen, as if he had been hit by something. His body bounced back and hit the ground. His face was blank and he became angry.


    City gate leader is also a Leng, quickly walked to squat down: "Huai''an young master, you?"


    Nan Huai''an is about to swear. Suddenly, he feels something bowing down. Seeing the waist token of the city master''s mansion in the bag, he doesn''t know when it is broken into several pieces.Looking back, I swept over Mr. Piaoyu coldly. Just now, only the latter was close to him. That must be Mr. Piaoyu''s damage.


    Biting his teeth and getting up, Nan Huai''an wants to kill Prince Piaoyu. He can''t believe that he is blocked out. He feels the joking eyes of the people around him, and his heart is slightly angry.


    Young master Piaoyu is even more astonished. He knows that there is a waist token of the city Lord''s mansion in South Huai''an. But what''s going on now?


    Chu Feng stood in the crowd, holding Xuanyuan Huining''s little hand, drawing a circle in the palm of her hand, with a soft smile: "there is no revenge, more interesting than making a person lose face in public, sister-in-law, do you feel comfortable?"


    Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t know what happened, but she can''t go to the city when she sees the proud and incomparable Nan Huai''an. She is secretly happy: "bad brother-in-law, I feel good."


    Chufeng smile, eyes playful, can hold your little hand, I feel better!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1840

    Nan Huaian''s intuition is that when Prince Piaoyu approached him, he broke the waist token of the city Lord''s mansion and deliberately made him look ugly.


    He was angry in his heart, but he could not be in public at the moment. That only exposed the suspicion that he had cheated just now. He could only pass by the young master Piaoyu with a cold look and a faint chance to kill him.


    Piaoyu childe is puzzled. He naturally feels that Nan Huaian''s eyes are not good, and he is not afraid.


    I just wonder why Nan Huai''an has the waist token of the city Lord''s house. Why can''t I go in? Isn''t that the waist token of the city Lord''s house? I read it wrong?


    Nan Huai''an thinks it''s childe Piaoyu who is trying to fix him. However, he mistakenly thinks that he was wrong. Nan Huai''an has no waist token of the city Lord''s mansion. Now that he can''t get in, he looks at him with hostile eyes and gets angry at his frame up just now.


    Two people with status and status were standing there. The rest of them were not easy to go into the city. They all stood there and watched.


    Nan Huai''an retreated to one side and said, "Piaoyu, do you want to have a try?"


    Young master Piaoyu thinks that Nan Huai''an also wants to make a fool of him, but he has no fear at all. He has confidence in himself and walks towards the gate of the city.


    Nan Huai''an sneers and takes advantage of everyone''s watching master Piaoyu go to the gate of the city. He stealthily takes a waist token from the leader of the city gate and tells him to be careful not to be damaged by master Piaoyu.


    Young master Piaoyu walked to the gate of the city and stepped in front of him, but there was no picture of his past. It seemed that he was blocked by an invisible force.


    Frown slightly, can''t oneself also enter?


    Young master Piaoyu feels impossible. His talent is very few in the whole southern city. How can he not enter?


    Feeling that it must be his illusion, Piaoyu closed his eyes and stepped out again with a heavy foot.


    This time, Mr. Piaoyu was rebounded back and took several steps to stand still. It was not a pity that he failed, but an embarrassment that he failed to pass.


    Nan Huai''an laughed and said, "one of the top ten outstanding young people in Nancheng, but that''s all!"


    Young master Piaoyu''s face turned red, and he passed by Nan Huai''an angrily.


    He jumped away again, but just like Nan Huai''an, he bounced back and hit the ground heavily. He looked embarrassed. Although the people around him did not laugh, he felt that all the people were laughing at him.


    Just because of his identity, I dare not laugh openly.


    In my heart, I was also annoyed by who set the ban. Even he couldn''t get in. The top ten young people in Nancheng felt a kind of humiliation in disguise at the moment.


    Embarrassed to stand up to pat off the soil on the body, back a little: "others go, I wait!"


    The rest of them stepped forward. Although they couldn''t pass, they didn''t feel ashamed. Instead, they were Nan Huai''an and Mr. Piaoyu. Both of them were forced by lightning. This is the disgrace.


    Chu Feng put down his left hand, the corners of his mouth flitted over the light playfulness.


    Nan Huai''an or young master Piaoyu is also good. His talent is beyond doubt. The reason why he can''t go just now is that he has placed the demon kingdom in the gate. What they just hit is not the city gate prohibition, but the demon Kingdom, which consumes a little of their strength, which is good.


    Now the rest of the people in the past, Chu Feng also put away the demon Kingdom, holding Xuanyuan Huining''s small hand: "go


    Just ready to walk past, a figure flickers from the distance, standing in front of the city gate, leaving the world independent, elegant demeanor.


    Chu Feng also stopped and looked at the woman standing at the gate of the city.


    "Isn''t that the daughter of the Lord tianmengguan, the purple dream fairy?"


    "It''s really her. The younger generation in Nancheng ranks in the top ten, and is in the same realm with master Piaoyu."


    Some people in the crowd recognized the woman who had come. When he saw the latter, he had a bright look in his eyes and stepped forward: "Miss Nu!"


    Angry purple dream light return way: "Piaoyu childe!"


    It''s not salty, it''s not warm, it''s not annoying.


    Young master Piaoyu looked a little embarrassed and had no words to ask: "that, you also want to enter the city?"


    Angry purple dream to go forward, the rest of the people are scattered, give her the way, the independent woman light back: "do not go to the city, what do I do?"


    Nan Huai''an stood aside and didn''t go up to speak. Nu Zi Meng was not the woman he could covet. He was still thinking of evil. What would happen if Nu Zi Meng couldn''t pass it and was bounced back to the ground?


    But Nan Huaian''s idea did not happen.


    It seems that the prohibition doesn''t exist at all. Nu Zi Meng walked directly in from the main gate. The leader of the gate blinked his eyes and was surprised at the beauty of the latter. He also said in a loud voice, "the 78th person who passed today."


    Hearing the seventy-eight, Nan Huai''an and Mr. Piaoyu look even more embarrassed. They can''t pass, but someone has passed. It''s embarrassing!


    Childe Piaoyu, who doesn''t believe in evil, goes over again. It seems that he wants to go directly with the good luck of Nu Zi Meng. Chu Feng leads Xuanyuan Huining behind him. He can see that Piaoyu is modest and polite in appearance, but a villain in in fact.With his fingers raised, Piaoyu boy was blocked outside again without any accident. He was angry again and hit the ground by rebound, just at the foot of Chu Feng.


    Raised his head to see Chu Feng staring at him, feeling that it was a mockery in the eyes, Piaoyu boy''s eyes slightly cold up: "you go!"


    It''s like the tone of an order.


    But then she saw Xuanyuan Huining, slightly stunned. The latter''s demeanor is absolutely not inferior to the angry purple dream. Her eyes brightened three points. She is a very cold and incomparable woman.


    Chu Feng, with a smile of no doubt, stepped forward and turned back: "young master Huai''an, do you want to go?"


    "Of course I will go." Nan Huai''an has a waist card in his body at the moment, which has the meaning I have in the world. He goes out in a big stride and leaps away in two steps, just like at the beginning, to ensure that no one can get close to him this time.


    But still did not enter the city, or was rebounded back to hit the ground, old face hot, reached into the pocket to find that the waist token was broken again, what''s the matter?


    The first reaction is to look at Piaoyu childe, just to see the latter''s joking eyes, angry to stand up: "Piaoyu!"


    The reason why Mr. Piaoyu laughed was that Nan Huai''an didn''t go in, so it wasn''t his own shame. He didn''t want Nan Huai''an to roar at him. With a faint smile, he said, "if you can''t pass, you can''t go. Let''s just let it go. You can''t do it ten times at a time, or a hundred times at a time. It''s always OK."


    "You yell at me, can you go in?"


    Nan Huai''an is more and more sure that young master Piaoyu has broken his waist token again, which makes him lose face. He stares at him with gnashing teeth. Wait for me. You rascal guy, pull me to lose face with you.


    "That woman is a demigod. I can''t see it!"


    "That kid is the four levels of tiannu. I didn''t expect it to pass."


    Nan Huai''an is still there thinking about revenge on young master Piaoyu. The crowd around him exclaimed and looked up. He saw that Chu Feng, who had just ignored his eyes, had entered. How could it be possible?


    Young master Piaoyu is also a little surprised, but his eyes are more focused on Xuanyuan Huining. He is actually in the early stage of demigod. He seems to be about the same age as him, maybe even younger.


    It''s a powerful woman. What kind of power is she? She''s a demigod at such an age?


    The leader of the city gate was still wondering why Nan Huai''an could not pass the waist medal. He laughed bitterly and asked, "the 79th person today, pass!"


    Xuanyuan Huining is a demigod, no longer within the scope of assessment, only after passing through the period of natural anger below the demigod, and Chu Feng is the four levels of tiannu, naturally in the ranks.


    Playing a trick on Nan Huai''an and Piaoyu, Chu Feng leads Xuanyuan Huining to walk safely. When they get to the South City, someone registers there. They go to register with Lin Feng''s name to participate in the hidden world Dabi, and takes a sign to leave.


    With this brand, any Inn and restaurant in Nancheng is free of charge. All expenses incurred are paid by the city Lord''s office.


    Chu Feng secretly said that he could finally find a bed to sleep in tonight. He took Xuanyuan Huining''s hand and went to the city to find an inn to live in.


    Chu Feng and their two left not long ago. Nan Huai''an and Prince Piaoyu pass through together. They both wonder why they can''t pass at the beginning. Is it a bad mood at the beginning?


    They went to register and took the sign, which was also the number plate of the hidden world contest. They walked forward side by side.


    Nan Huai''an said angrily: "Piaoyu, do you mean to damage my waist token, make me in a mess?"


    "Me?" Prince Piaoyu was stunned and stunned: "do you really have waist token?"


    "You don''t know?" asked Nan Huaian


    Mr. Piaoyu shook his head: "I''m kidding. I thought you had a waist token at first, but when you didn''t pass, I thought you didn''t have it. I didn''t have enough to damage your waist token. What do you do?"


    Nan Huai''an frowned and felt that young master Piaoyu didn''t have to deceive himself: "it''s not you. What''s the matter? Is it because the quality of waist token is too poor, and my operation power is broken?"


    At the moment, Piaoyu boy was not in the mood to pay attention to the broken things in Nan Huai''an. He searched all around him: "where did that half god little woman go just now?"


    Nan Huai''an looks suspiciously at young master Piaoyu. He always thinks that he is still a big suspect. However, it is not easy to attack now, because there are rules in Nancheng. It is not allowed to fight between Dabi and Nancheng.


    He asked, "are you talking about the woman who went to the city with the boy from tiannu four levels?"


    Prince Piaoyu nodded: "yes


    Nan Huai''an sneered: "you can see such an unknown woman. Can you compare it with Nu Zi Meng and the little princess? No vision, women have identity is the most important, otherwise they can only be playthings, high realm is also plaything. "


    "That kid came in ahead of us. The number plate must be the number one in front of us. Check where he''s staying in, won''t you?"


    Prince Piaoyu thumbs up: "smart!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1841

    Within the southern city, you can''t see the edge.


    Chu Feng originally wanted to find an inn to live at will, but he and Xuanyuan Huining left more than ten Inns that were full.


    In the past month, many people have come to Nancheng in an endless stream. Many people have come in and many people have come to see the excitement. For a time, the inns are full of people, and there is no place to live in.


    When the headache is going to be on the street, there is another village.


    A luxurious carriage stops on a street, which means that it can receive people who pass the city gate examination and arrange the place to live and eat.


    Chu Feng couldn''t manage anything. He took Xuanyuan Huining to the carriage. When he was sitting in the carriage, he found that many places had similar carriage reception, as if they were responsible for receiving people who passed the city gate examination.


    Chu Feng didn''t bother to pay attention to the secret way. He was not afraid of any existence except God. After entering the southern city, the strongest Chu Feng had ever seen was in the middle of the semi God, which he did not pay attention to.


    So there''s not much to worry about.


    And worried that Xuanyuan Huining would be separated from him, Chu Feng and she practiced a kind of contact mind method popular in the hidden world on the way to here. They could contact each other at any time, so they didn''t worry about being separated.


    "Here we are, gentlemen."


    After about two hours or so, the man in front of the carriage whispered.


    Chu Feng pulled Xuanyuan Huining down from the carriage. The man said with a smile: "that, can you see your number plate?"


    Chu Feng took it out, the man looked at it, and then turned his head sideways: "you can go in and someone will arrange accommodation for you."


    Then he drove off in the carriage, apparently to receive the rest.


    Chufeng holding Xuanyuan Huining''s small hand, looking at the magnificent building in front of him, wrote: Yayuan!


    Squinting: "what''s this place?"


    "You don''t know?" A thin man came down from the carriage and said with a smile: "Yayuan is the city Lord''s sister nanzhenyan, and the city Lord''s favorite little daughter. Nan Aowen lives in a luxurious and vast area. It is said that there are more than 3000 guest rooms. It seems that it is a struggle and upgrading with the young master of the south city."


    Chu Feng came interested, and Xuanyuan Huining walked in and asked, "brother, I really don''t know, can you tell me?"


    The emaciated man was obviously a talkative man and said with a smile: "this is not a secret. It is said that it started after the news of Dabi in the hidden world came out a month ago. Nanaowen, the city Lord''s favorite and most talented daughter, is in the same state and excellent as her half brother, Nan chengshao Lord."


    "It is said that they all want to take advantage of this big competition in the hidden world to win over the strong people in the subordinate areas of Nancheng for their own use and open the garden. It is self-evident!"


    Chu Feng suddenly nods. It turns out that the children of the city Lord''s mansion are fighting to develop their own power. No wonder there will be such luxurious buildings.


    At a corner, he separated from the emaciated man and followed a maid like woman. Chu Feng regretted that he should look for the inn again. There must be other places to live in in such a big southern city, so there is no need to get involved in any fighting.


    This gives Chu Feng the feeling that ancient princes and princes vie for the throne. They all want to develop their own power.


    The most common thing is that if it can''t be used by me, it must be killed by me!


    Chufeng glances over with a bitter smile and looks at Xuanyuan Huining''s satisfied look. Obviously, it''s impossible to ask her to go to the inn now. Scratching her head, chufeng only thinks that she is in bad luck.


    The maid of Yayuan took Chu Feng with them. They crossed several bridges and came to an independent courtyard. They said politely, "you two, you live here. Someone will send you food. In addition, you can go anywhere in the garden, as long as you don''t go to the places with beautiful regulations."


    Chu Feng nodded, looked around and asked, "beautiful sister, is there no one around here?"


    Yayuan maid blushed. She felt that Chu Feng was teasing herself. If it wasn''t for Xuanyuan Huining who was around him, she would have drunk and scolded her. She replied, "many people have heard that Yayuan is the place where Princess Wen lived. Most of them have gone to the place where the little master lives, so there are not many people in Yayuan now."


    "Maybe with you, there are hundreds so far."


    Chu Feng''s chin almost didn''t fall on the ground. He didn''t expect to be trapped. He was also trapped in a place where his strength was obviously not good. It seems that the strength of the young master of the southern city should be more powerful.


    Yayuan maid saw Chu Feng look change, cold face: "do you look down on Princess Wen, think she has no appeal? I tell you, we Princess Wen is very good, much better than the little Lord, the reason why there are not too many people is because the martial arts are arrogant and do not want to listen to a woman


    Chu Feng embarrassed a smile, did not expect that the maid is also very sensitive: "beautiful sister, you are joking, if I look down on, I will not come here, you say is not, I just feel that the rest of the people have no vision."


    Yayuan maid who can know that Chu Feng is talking lies, and nodded with satisfaction: "it''s about the same. You go to have a rest first. Every day Princess Wen will hold a banquet in the evening to entertain the new comers. You can see Princess Wen tonight."Finish saying, elegant garden maid left, Chu wind wiped down forehead: "really stuffy dry!"


    He led Xuanyuan Huining in and felt that he was too rubbish in the Yangxin Hall of Longmen holy land. It was not as big as such a courtyard, and the guest rooms were not as large as this courtyard. It was too big for two people to live in, even for 20 people.


    Pushing open the door of the master bedroom, Chu Feng chuckled bitterly: "it seems that Princess Wen is not popular. So many guest rooms are empty, so we can arrange it so well."


    But there was no response. Chu Feng looked back curiously and saw Xuanyuan Huining staring at himself.


    Chu Feng asked subconsciously, "is there anything on my face?"


    Xuanyuan Huining Yang raised his hand and was being held by Chu Feng: "you have held me for three hours today. Brother in law, my brother-in-law, my good brother-in-law, do you think it is appropriate?"


    He was called brother-in-law in succession, and he held his hands there. Chu Feng was embarrassed to release. How could he feel that there were two invisible words in front of her brother-in-law, rogue!


    Scratching his head: "well, I''m afraid you''re lost?"


    "Well, what are you doing in my hands?" Xuanyuan Huining was not so fooled in the past. At that time, there were many people. She said inconveniently that she would not give Chu Feng face: "don''t think I don''t know you. I think you haven''t touched a woman for a long time. You want to extend your magic claws to my sister-in-law."


    "I tell you, you must not think like this, or I will bite you off!"


    Chufeng''s mouth twitches for a moment. Xuanyuan Huining has already gone over. She pushes the bathroom door open and closes it. It seems that she hasn''t taken a bath for several days and wants to take a bath.


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and walked out of the room. Looking at the beautiful courtyard, he walked over and lay on the grass.


    "Are you always following in the dark, aren''t you tired?" After a while, the Chu breeze light mouth.


    The courtyard calmed down, and then the air fluctuated. A hazy demon appeared in front of Chu Feng, as always: "there are many changes in the hidden world. I need to ensure your safety, waiting for you to open the sixth forbidden area!"


    Chu wind passed by, but he sat up and said, "do you feel very tired?"


    The demon gentleman is silent for a moment, return a way: "tired, but always want to go down."


    "Yes, no matter how tired you are, you have to walk on." Chu Feng nodded, and he had 100% trust in the demon king: "now we have arrived in the south city. A month later, we estimate that they have found that the people at the entrance of the hidden world have been killed. Maybe they have guessed that I am here. Go and have a look. Ling yunzong is in the south city. I want to know where it is."


    "Passively waiting for the enemy to come, that''s not my style, I want to know about it first."


    The demon king did not move, as if thinking: "then you?"


    Chu Feng knew that the demon king was worried about his problem. He stood up and said with a smile: "we didn''t know each other for the first time. I don''t want to die. God can''t let me die. And in Nancheng, I haven''t felt the spirit of God. There should be no God. Go ahead, the people who can hurt me are only God, and there is God. You can feel it. Don''t worry!"


    The demon king slowly disappeared in the courtyard, and there was no breath left. Chu Feng took a deep breath. My brothers who share life and death together, I hope that in this hidden world, we can make a world of it!


    "Brother in law!"


    At this time, inside Xuanyuan Hui Ning voice: "just came in when I found a wardrobe, can you help me to see if there are suitable clothes for me?"


    Chu Feng cut a voice: "if you have something, call your brother-in-law, if you have nothing, you will be a rascal brother-in-law, a rascal brother-in-law, a bad brother-in-law, no time!"


    There is silence inside, and suddenly the door closes. Chufeng laughs and knows that Xuanyuan Huining comes out naked.


    The left eye twinkled, as expected.


    After a while, Xuanyuan Huining, who was well dressed, came out with a cold look: "am I your sister-in-law?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "Xuanyuan crape myrtle is your sister, so I am your brother-in-law."


    "I''m your sister-in-law, but why don''t you care about me at all?" Xuanyuan Huining''s face was even colder: "if I ask you to find a dress, are you a man? Do you know how to care about people? "


    Unexpectedly, Xuanyuan Huining also scolded himself, chufeng passed by with a bitter smile: "OK, I was wrong, so I once, OK?"


    Xuanyuan Huining narrowed his eyes and went to the side of the stone bench and sat down. He hummed, "if you don''t find my sister, don''t think I''ll forgive you."


    "Also, you''d better not be known by me to play with women. If you can''t find my sister, you don''t want to touch other women. I''ll stop you."


    Chu wind white eyes straight rolling: "that time can not help, sister-in-law you top."


    "What!" Xuan Yuan Hui Ning Nu road.


    Chufeng runs into the house and closes the door. It''s OK to make fun of it, but Xuanyuan Huining likes to be serious. Chufeng knows it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1842

    South City, the city, covers a vast area, like the Forbidden City general city master''s house is located here.


    Even the guards are powerful warriors in the period of natural anger. People passing by from outside look at the city Lord''s house with awe. For people in the South City, being able to enter the city Lord''s house is their lifelong goal.


    At the moment, in the center of the city Lord''s mansion, a hall built on a platform, sat several people.


    A middle-aged man who looks kind and kind-hearted sits on the hall and looks at the young man standing in the middle of the hall calmly and says, "Chu Chen, you are not in the secret place of Lingyun sect. Do you want to come here?"


    Standing there, the young man was straight, a little delicate, and with a proud look in his eyes.


    He raised his head and said, "master of the South City, I''m here to convey a message to you. By the way, I''ll take a look at the hidden world contest to be held here and pick some good seedlings to bring back to lingyunzong."


    Obviously, the middle-aged sitting on the main hall is the South City Lord, the South City Lord!


    Smell speech, South City Lord stood up, walked down from above, glanced peacefully over Chu Chen, side head: "Han Shan, Ao Wen, you all go down first!"


    Two young men and women, sitting on the left and the right, stood up and prepared to leave.


    "No, they are your children and can be trusted."


    Chu Chen raised his hand, quite a little condescending meaning, light said: "moreover, this matter also needs the South City Lord you can trust the person to do, you can''t have everything."


    The South City Lord does not have the slightest displeasure exile, seems to have no too much care about Chu Chen''s attitude.


    As the master of the southern city, although he is extremely dignified and controls the life and death of countless people, he is just an ant like existence in front of some people, such as Chu Chen in front of him.


    It''s people he can''t afford to offend.


    Waving to let the South Han mountain and South Ao Wen sit down, the South City Lord light open: "that you say!"


    You are welcome to sit down.


    Nan Han Shan and Nan Ao Wen''s face changed slightly, and they were not happy.


    They knew that Chu Chen had a noble status. Even if he killed them, they would not have any problem. However, their father, Nan Chengzhu, was an elder. Chu Chen sat down on his own while he was still standing. They were naturally upset.


    Chu Chen did not know the general, asked: "South City Lord, hidden door has been opened, this matter you should know?"


    The main face of the southern city nodded without fluctuation: "I heard a little. It is said that taboo is reviving in the modern world, which opens the door of five forbidden areas."


    Chu Chen nodded and smashed his fist on the handle beside him: "yes, and maybe you don''t know that this so-called taboo is still the people of Chu family in Tianguan of the world, but he is disobedient and unfilial, and has ravaged the whole Chu family in Tianguan. Now the Chu family in the world is suffering severe losses, and may not be able to recover in a hundred years."


    The South City Lord''s look passed by with a trace of surprise.


    He knows taboos are reviving in the modern world, but no one has ever said who taboos are or who they are.


    At the moment, Chu''s taboo is telling him that it''s hard to avoid.


    Asked, "do the ancestors mean that I find this taboo, or what?"


    "To find and kill." Chu Chen gave a cold smile, and a faint killing opportunity passed over his delicate face: "I''m here to tell you this. The rumor that taboo is to be used now is better to believe it or not. The four forces have reached an agreement, that is to find him and kill him!"


    "We Chu family should also take the lead in killing him, otherwise the other three forces will doubt our intentions, which is very bad."


    South City Lord can walk to today, must not be a fool, it seems that Chu Chen is talking about the agreement of the four forces, but he can still feel Chu Chen that kind of substantive killing opportunity.


    This is definitely not Chu Chen''s common hatred against the enemy. The South City Master''s heart flits over and ponders, probably knowing that Chu Chen doesn''t want to have a Chu family, or taboo, which takes away his light.


    Understand this, the South City Lord also does not point out Chu Chen''s true idea: "need me to do something, and who is that person?"


    "Search the city!" Chu Chen directly said: "that man has come to the hidden world, and according to our simple understanding, he is a person who will report his revenge. At the entrance of the hidden world, he is expected to be surrounded and killed by the people of our four major forces. He will surely retaliate. Maybe he has come to the south city."


    "The other three cities will also carry out a search, once found, thunder grid kill, not to give him the opportunity to grow up."


    South City Lord nodded: "how do I know who he is?"


    "Chu Feng, now the world''s young master of dragon''s gate!" Chu Chen took out a painting on his body and faced the South City Master: "this is the portrait drawn by Huangfu, the young master of Juesha sect. It''s Chu Feng. According to the people on this picture, we should look for it in secret. Because he is the disciple of the demon lord, we don''t want to cause trouble."


    The South City Lord has not been fluctuating, passing by surprised, then quietly took over the portrait, the man above is Chu Feng.Young enough, but let the South City Lord dignified is that he is the demon lord''s disciple.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "he is the disciple of the Demon Lord. Can''t we start?"


    "No, it''s your business." Chu Chen got up with a faint smile, without the slightest respect: "and I did not say to you to start, estimated that you are not his opponent, secretly find him, then tell me, natural will be someone to deal with him, you just need to find people, understand?"


    The master of the southern city was a little more relaxed. He rolled up the portrait and handed it to Nan Han Shan: "Hanshan, give some of the secret copies of the portrait to someone you absolutely trust. Search the whole city secretly. If you see the people on the portrait, report it to me at the first time."


    "Wait!" Chu Chen again exports: "focus on the investigation of the people who participated in the hidden world Dabi. He came to the hidden world a month ago, just in time for the hidden world Dabi. I suspect that he did things with this layer of protection."


    "Of course, you don''t need to be nervous. Maybe he went to other three cities. Maybe it''s possible. We just want peace of mind."


    South City Lord waved: "go, when the time comes, give Ao Wen some portraits, your brother and sister, check together!"


    "Yes Nanhan mountain respectfully returned, took the portrait and turned away from the hall. He felt that Chu Chen was too arrogant, but he knew that even if he was the young master of Nancheng, he was not qualified to fight with Chu Chen.


    Nan Aowen also stood up and said, "father, I will go back first. When my elder brother gives me the portrait, I will arrange someone to deal with this matter. Tonight I will receive some people who come to participate in the Dabi and see if there are any people from the four major forces."


    The South City Lord nodded slightly and did not speak.


    "Princess Wen!"


    Nanaowen is about to go back to her own garden, but Chu Chen stopped her: "the last time I met was five years ago, you went to lingyunzong with the South City Master. At that time, I didn''t have time to talk to you. This time I came out to deal with things. Can Princess Wen take me familiar with the environment of Nancheng?"


    Nan Aowen politely saluted: "I''m sorry, these days I''m busy with the beginning of the hidden world Dabi. I don''t have time to entertain young master Chen. You''d better let my father arrange someone to take you around!"


    Chu Chen still wants to talk, Nan Ao Wen has left the hall in place of etiquette, obviously does not want to get along with such self righteous people as Chu Chen.


    Chu Chen''s eyes flashed displeasure, his fist subconsciously clenched and loosened.


    Although many women want to get close to him, there are also some women who despise him. Nan Aowen is the favorite daughter of the South City Lord. Although he has a heart, he is not strong.


    Although he disguised it very well, all of this was seen by the South City Lord. He was a little upset. Chu Chen conspired with his daughter and said politely: "master Chen, I''ll arrange some maids to lead you around the South City?"


    "No more!" Chu Chen waved impatiently, and didn''t give face at all: "it''s said that the pavilions and pavilions of the south city''s little Lord are like fairyland on earth. Please arrange me to live in Shaozhu''s mansion. When Dabi in the hidden world comes, I''ll be informed. In addition, I''ll find out Chu Feng and kill it!"


    South City Lord always like horizontal static, let people come in and take Chu Chen to Shao Zhu''s house. When Chu Chen completely leaves the sight, his eyes calm down slightly.


    "Commander of the south."


    After a moment''s silence, the South City Master said: "the gate of the hidden world is open. Have you learned anything about it? That taboo? "


    A big man appeared in front of the South City Lord, with a respectful face: "I went there half a year ago. There are basically no changes. All four forces want to go out. As for the taboo, I have heard a little. He is the only son of Chu Buji, the second master of the Chu family in the world."


    The master of the South City frowned and shook his head: "the Chu family in the hidden world and the Chu family in the present world have been cut off for thousands of years. I knew the Chu family thousands of years ago, but I didn''t know any of them between the thousand years!"


    South commander subconsciously looked at the outside, lowered his voice as if afraid of being heard: "Chu Buji city master you do not know, but Shangguan yingyue, you should know?"


    South City Lord''s eyes a congealed, burst out a fierce color: "benefactor?"


    "Yes The South commander nodded gently and said, "the mother of Chu Feng is Shangguan yingyue."


    The South City Master''s body was shocked, and his eyes flashed a heavy color: "this is not a good news. You also take people to investigate secretly, find Chu Feng, bring to see me, the son of benefactor. Even Ling yunzong can''t hurt him!"


    South commander respectfully retreated: "understand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1843

    As night fell, Chu Feng ushered in his first night in Nancheng.


    The land of Nancheng is a kind of ancient city style architecture, which is not full of lights and neon lights in the prosperous cities of the world. However, under the embellishment of lanterns and other things, it still brings an indelible color to the night.


    The prosperity level is no less than that of an international metropolis in the world. Because of its large population and the gathering of numerous warriors from other ancient towns in Guanyu, Nancheng is a city that never sleeps.


    Elegant garden, also filled with a layer of warm color.


    Not long after the night fell, the maid of the elegant garden came to the courtyard where Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining lived, and invited Chu Feng to attend the dinner party this evening.


    Xuanyuan Huining is not a participant and is not suitable to go. She can only stay here bitterly. She also warns Chu Feng not to roll sheets with other women, which makes Chu Feng helpless. This sister-in-law does as much as his wife does.


    As the maid of Yayuan left, she went through a path between small trees. Before arriving at a small lake, there was a small island in the center of the lake, which was bright with bright colors. There was a bridge connecting the lake surface more than ten meters. But at the moment, the bridge was pulled up and there was no ship.


    However, it is not a problem for the strong in the period of natural fury. It may not be possible to cross a distance of more than 100 meters, but ordinary people can almost cross the distance of more than 10 meters in the state.


    Not to mention that they are warriors.


    As Chu Feng came here with the maid of Yayuan, the rest of the people also came one after another. The appearance of 60 or 70 people was obviously those who passed through the city gate today. However, Chu Feng believed that it was definitely more than that. Most of them were in the inn in the city or went to the Shaozhu mansion in the south city.


    "Please go to the island


    Although the princess of the south of the island has not seen the voice of the princess, it is estimated that one of the young women who came to the south of the city had not heard the voice of the princess.


    As the voice dropped, some warriors crossed directly and landed on the island in the center of the lake.


    The maid beside Chu Feng also smiles and says, "Lin Feng, you go too!"


    Chu Feng looked around, the highest infinity close to the demigod, low only heaven anger one heavy state, obviously the people who pass through the gate are the existence of high talent.


    However, Chu Feng did not stride over like them, but calmly walked towards the front.


    Chu Feng''s actions not only surprised the maid who accompanied him, but also the others who had not passed away. They were all stunned. They could jump up and pass. How could he go forward?


    Slowly, Chu Feng came to the lake and stepped out with one foot.


    Finally, someone knew what Chu Feng wanted to do: "this guy, he wants to come over, is he crazy?"


    After the five levels of tiannu, the warrior has the ability to stay in the air for a short time, but it is stagnant. It''s OK to stay on the water for a short time. However, Chu Feng is obviously going to pass by, which they all think is impossible.


    When they thought it impossible, Chu Feng stepped on the lake steadily, and the second step also fell there, standing steadily.


    There was no sound around. They all blinked and looked at the scene. They felt incredible. If the existence of the demigod period did this, they thought it was reasonable. At the moment, Chu Feng just showed the breath of the four realms of anger, but he also did it. How could he do it without the ability to stay in the sky?


    In the eyes of the people who were curious and shocked, Chu Feng walked slowly across the lake with a width of more than 10 meters and stood on the island in the middle of the lake.


    Seeing that everyone looked at the monster like eyes staring at himself, Chu Feng said with a smile: "I like to be quiet after all, so I seldom do big movements, so you jump, I will be a quiet beautiful man and come here."


    The faces of all the people were twitching, and ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there.


    Those who have seen scoundrels think that they have never seen such a scoundrel as Chu Feng. They are still quiet and beautiful. Pretending to be forced is pretending to be forced. They have to say that they are so unpredictable.


    But Chu Feng was just joking. Seeing that everyone was speechless, he didn''t have much to say. He walked forward calmly. He could smell the delicious food. He had not eaten anything since noon. Chu Feng was really hungry.


    In front of it is a flat building. When Chu Feng lifted the curtain and walked in, he saw a spacious hall of nearly 1000 square meters. There were 100 small tables on the left and right. Obviously, one table can only sit two people.


    Just like the ancient times when the dignitaries entertained the guests, the wind of Chu passed lightly and went down three steps.


    The rest of the people also came in, although they had not seen the delicious food, but the air was filled with the smell of the fragrance, knowing that as long as they were seated, the delicious delicious food would be delivered one after another.


    A maid came out from the front: "please take your seats!"


    A total of more than 70 people, 200 seats, when the maid called in and out of the seats, almost everyone''s eyes burst into a fierce look. Obviously, they all want to sit in the front row near the throne.A man who was infinitely close to the demigod stepped forward and crossed a distance of more than ten meters: "first, I''ll take it!"


    "Did I agree?" A strong man who is similar to the infinite and close to the demigod also strides forward. There are only two positions in the first row near the theme, which obviously do not want to miss.


    The rest of the people moved, just as in the reign of the emperor. The closer they were to the throne, the more dignified their identity was. Obviously, these people wanted to fight for it, and they had begun to contact and friction, but they were well controlled and did not disturb everything here.


    "Why don''t you go?" The maid of elegant garden who accompanied Chu Feng also came. Seeing Chu Feng standing there, she asked curiously, "the closer you are to the front, the closer you are to Princess Wen. Isn''t it good to see Princess Wen?"


    "No interest!" Chu breeze light return a way.


    He walked forward, but he did not go to the front, but casually found a seat to sit down, and became the first to sit down. The rest of the people were still fighting for the front position.


    Yayuan maid slightly a Leng, the rest of the maid is also stunned, then is the light contempt.


    In the world of martial arts, we all have to fight for everything. But now there are people who don''t fight for it. They choose a position at will or a position at the back. They all think that is a person who is afraid of things.


    The maid of Yayuan who came with Chu Feng stopped for a moment and overturned her idea, because Chu Feng chose the eighth seat on the left, while the rest of the people were fighting for the front position. Seeing that he didn''t fight for it, they ignored him and let him sit safely on the eighth position.


    The maid of Yayuan narrowed her eyes and glanced over her slight admiration. Fighting for the front was bound to be a hatred. Now he chose a seat that was neither front nor back, neither offending nor bad.


    He also felt ridiculous for his scorn just now, and felt that Chu Feng was a man who judged the situation.


    After nearly ten minutes of competition, all the people were able to sit down. The first one on both sides was the infinite close to the existence of demigods. Even the second, third and fourth rows were the strong ones who were infinitely close to the demigods.


    The fourth to the seventh row are also the seventh or sixth levels of anger.


    Seeing the eighth row, the crowd was speechless. The eighth row on the right was a strong man in the seven levels of tiannu. Just now, they lost a little bit of competition, but only snatched this position. What left the people speechless was that the eighth row on the left was sitting in Chu Feng.


    At the moment, his breath is just the four levels of anger.


    The most ironic thing is that the following rows are martial artists from the six to the seventh levels of tiannu. Only Chu Feng sits there alone and affects harmony. How can it be?


    People also want to remember, in their fight, Chu Feng has been sitting on that position.


    White eye straight roll, feel Chu wind is too cunning, orange clam fight, he fishing profits, but also not a bit of strength.


    The rest of the maids in Yayuan also responded. They felt ashamed that they despised Chu Feng and did not fight for it. They did not fight for it. However, their position was better than that of many high-level people, which meant a little bit of neutralization.


    "Princess Wen is here!"


    The maid above, seeing that all the people were seated, retreated to the side with a coquettish voice, her head bowed and her face looked respectful.


    The crowd also scattered the fierce struggle for position, and looked at the door beside the throne without blinking.


    A black silk figure came out accompanied by two maids, and many men''s eyes lit up slightly.


    All the people who sat down stood up. Chu Feng was quite helpless. They all saluted: "I have seen Princess Wen!"


    South Ao Wen slightly nodded, showing neither cold nor hot smile: "please sit down!"


    He also turned and walked to the main seat and sat down. He just glanced over the eighth seat on the left, with a casual frown on his brow.


    The maid came forward again: "serve!"


    Soon, dozens of maids came in from both sides of the door with delicious food, and put them on the table one by one, and then all of them retreated.


    The maid said again, "dancer!"


    Nan Aowen also picked up her glass at this time and stood up with more than ten dancers: "Nan Aowen, here''s a toast to you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1844

    All of them raised their glasses together and drank them down in one gulp.


    Only Chu Feng was speechless, and his stomach was empty. What kind of wine to drink?


    He stood up and took a perfunctory drink and sat down. Regardless of the rest of the people, he picked up a chicken leg and ate it there. There are more than 70 people here. I believe that no one will feel weird. It is the king''s way to eat safely.


    Nan Aowen, who drank up the wine in the cup, put down her glass and glanced over Chu Feng''s position again. Seeing that everyone was still standing waiting for her to sit down, Chu Feng had already sat down and was still gnawing chicken legs there.


    A trace of surprise passed in his eyes, and he also felt a familiar portrait of Chu Chen.


    There was a little doubt in her heart, but Nan Aowen didn''t show it. She motioned down from her glass to finish drinking, and she also sat down and said faintly: "you are all rare strong men in Nancheng. This time, the hidden world contest will gather the talents of the younger generation in Nancheng. I hope you can make good achievements."


    "At that time, Aowen will also participate in the hidden world contest with you, and I hope you will take more care of it."


    In the face of Nan Aowen, even a rude man has become a gentleman at the moment. The man sitting in the first row on the right said with a smile: "Princess Wen is joking, but it''s our honor to participate in the first grand event since the founding of the hidden world with Princess Wen. I''m the son of the Lord of Tianye pass, ye Ji!"


    The first man on the left was not willing to be outdone, and said, "yes, it''s our honor to participate in the hidden world contest with Princess Wen. I''m the son of the Lord of Tianlu pass, Lugou!"


    With a faint smile, Nan Ao Wen picked up the wine glass filled again: "to the two Guan Yu Shao masters!"


    Ye Ji and Lugou looked slightly moved, quite a bit of the United States sniveling meaning, raised the glass not only also stood up: "Princess Wen is polite!"


    When the three drank, the people below were all slightly contemptuous. There were at least three or four local masters sitting in the south city. The rest of them didn''t speak.


    After drinking the second cup of wine, Nan Aowen nodded. The maid seemed to understand: "come, serve the heroes well!"


    In the world of martial arts, while pursuing the highest realm, who doesn''t want to relax themselves in time? Although the realm of the women who come in is not high, they are just martial artists in the period of natural anger, but their appearance is exquisite and their posture is good.


    Each woman went forward and sat down beside one person. The martial arts people who came to the banquet were reluctant to let go and sat down honestly.


    Nan Aowen glanced over the light to ponder, she was very clear how to buy people''s hearts: "you don''t need to be restrained, we only drink more boring, let these elegant garden beauties, accompany you, we all try to have a good time tonight."


    The suggestive words are very clear to all of you. If they want to, these women can take them away tonight and roll the sheets.


    South Ao Wen completely as did not see, elegant eating things, just glance over the Chu wind from time to time, slightly surprised.


    Although some people are not so casual, just drink and chat with the women around, but Chu Feng is very special.


    Because he was eating there, and there was a beautiful woman sitting next to him, but she seemed like a transparent person. She also seemed a little embarrassed. With a faint smile, she felt a little interesting.


    He also said in a soft voice, "this time, I don''t know if you have fully understood it?"


    Lu Gou, the young master of Tianlu pass, embraces the slender waist of the woman beside him, and hears his reply: "isn''t the four cities held together, and then have a strength competition?"


    The rest of the people also temporarily take back the mind from the beauty beside her. Nan Aowen is the little princess of the city Lord''s mansion. Maybe she knows more.


    "It is indeed held in four cities." Nan Aowen nodded, but shook her head and said, "but the four cities are only preliminary. After the four cities are held, the winner will be sent to a place. I believe you have heard about it. That is the four forces!"


    There was a dramatic change in people''s faces, and then there was excitement.


    For a long time, they have always respected the four cities. Although they have heard of the four forces, they seem to have disappeared and sought traces since the blockade of the hidden world a thousand years ago. They only exist in legends. Many people think that they have been destroyed and no longer exist.


    At this time, Nan Aowen said that they felt that the four forces might still exist.


    Nan Aowen and others all digested the same, then went on to say: "yes, it''s the four big forces in the legend. The four cities just select the outstanding young generation and send them to the four forces. The four forces are not your last destination. As for where you are going, I''m not very clear."


    "But it''s certain that who can make it to the end safely? Maybe after Dabi, you may at least be demigods, or even become gods!"


    Inflammatory words, coupled with the stimulation of alcohol, made many people on the scene spit alcohol gas and blush.


    People in the modern world pursue fame and wealth, while those in the hidden world pursue martial arts. Now they are excited to participate in the hidden world Dabi. They are very excited, especially when Nan Aowen says that he may become a God in the end.Spewing out a mouthful of wine, ye Ji says, "Princess Wen, you are from the city Lord''s mansion. This time, the hidden world Dabi has gathered in the south city. How to choose and how to evaluate the victory?"


    The rest of the people nodded slightly. This time, the big contest of the hidden world was launched in four cities, gathering many powerful people in the hidden world. They were curious whether to evaluate the victory in the way of war or have other methods.


    However, so many people, all in the way of World War I, do not know when to continue.


    "I don''t know exactly. I only know it''s very cruel. Maybe in the first round, more than half of the people will be eliminated."


    Nan Aowen gently shook her head and said, "but you don''t need to worry. It will take a month for the gate assessment of the four cities in the hidden world to be set up. Those who can pass the city gate ban must be gifted. At that time, I believe all of you here can win."


    After a pause, Nan Aowen continued: "it''s just a contest like this. Allies are very important. I hope you can take the little girl with you at that time."


    When he raised his glass, everyone stood up, and Chu Feng, who was almost full, also stood up with his glass and drank it down.


    He is more interested in the hidden world Dabi, who is not interested in himself. The winner of the four cities will be sent to the four forces. That is what chufeng needs. At first, he was just guessing. Now it has been confirmed that Chu Feng decided to treat this hermit Dabi well.


    As long as we can get in touch with the four major forces, then things will be simple. The enemy who does not know is the most terrible.


    "Everybody, I have something to deal with. You drink first and play first."


    After a while, Nan Aowen stood up and knew that she was here, and all the people present could not let go of playing. It happened that she also had something to deal with and just left.


    Lugou and ye Ji are the most talkative people tonight. Seeing Nan Aowen going away, they all said, "Princess Wen, go slow. We can do it ourselves."


    South Ao Wen slightly nods, leaves from the door beside.


    With the departure of Nan Aowen, the people who were not able to open up at the beginning all let go. Lugou put a hand into the clothes of the woman next to him and kneaded wantonly: "that, you are so beautiful!"


    The woman giggled and patted Lugou: "you are so bad!"


    Lugou laughed with profound meaning: "actually, I can be worse. When I drink too much, you want to send me back?"


    How can a woman not know the meaning of Lugou? She is just a martial artist in the period of natural shock. Her talent is not very strong. She can rely on a more powerful man. Naturally, she is willing to take a breath: "don''t worry, I will send you back and accompany you until dawn, so that you will not be drunk in the middle of the night and no one will take care of it."


    Lugou laughs, is unscrupulously in the woman''s clothes inside the change of gesture, while bold and forthright drinking.


    Chu Feng touched his stomach, took up a glass of wine and drank it. He felt much more comfortable. He also knew that Nan Aowen invited people to come. It is estimated that he wanted to help more in the hidden world Dabi. With a noncommittal smile, he also stood up.


    The woman who had been ignored by Chu Feng saw him rise and was shocked: "do you want to go?"


    "No, I''ll stay." Chu Feng turned his eyes. Now it''s going to be a chaotic reception. Is this young master here an audience?


    The woman got up and said, "I''ll take you back."


    The meaning is very clear. Chu Feng didn''t know that he didn''t touch a woman when he came to the hidden world. However, Chu Feng didn''t mind finding a woman to vent his anger temporarily. After all, he knew that women, unless they were of noble birth and powerful origin, were subordinate to men or even humble playthings.


    It''s a pity that Xuanyuan Huining is also there. Chu Feng has no way to think about it. He shakes his head: "I''m not drunk. I''m not tired."


    After that, Chu Feng went outside. The woman blinked her eyes and then gave a cold hum in her heart. It''s just that tonight Nan Aowen has told them to stay with the people here for one night. Now that she has left, she is worried about whether she will be blamed.


    "He won''t, you and me!" Still thinking about things, a warrior next to her directly pulled her down and sat down. The latter was a martial arts person in the seven levels of tiannu. The woman''s face changed a little: "do you want two?"


    "Can''t you?" the man said


    The woman was silent and lowered her head: "never tried!"


    The man laughed: "no, I''ll try it tonight. I''ll wait for you two to send me back."


    At the time when the picture of malaise was unfolding here, Nan Aowen was accompanied by her to the gate of Yayuan: "tell the rest of us to treat these people well, and I will go back to the city Lord''s house!"


    She felt that she had seen Chu Feng tonight!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1845

    Late at night, the Lord''s house.


    A figure quickly came into the city Lord''s house, Nan Aowen ready to tell her father that she may have seen Chu Feng.


    "Ao Wen, what do you do?"


    When he was about to go to the master''s bedroom, Nan Han mountain came face-to-face. Seeing that it was late at night, he asked curiously, "what can I do for my father?"


    It''s no secret that Nan Aowen fights with this half brother, but on the face of it, she is still polite. She wants to say that she may have met Chu Feng.


    But the heart moved or did not say: "in the daytime, I forgot to ask my father something, just thought about it, I came to ask."


    The natural look was in place, but there was no doubt about Nanhan mountain. He went over and stopped: "by the way, I have sent the portrait to Yayuan. You can distribute it at that time. Don''t let it out, so as not to be known in advance."


    Nan Aowen nodded and went to the master''s bedroom.


    Nan Han Shan looked back at his sister and narrowed his eyes: "young master Chen is interested in you. Should I fix it up?"


    Nan Aowen had already arrived outside the city Lord''s bedroom. Naturally, she didn''t know what the South Han mountain had in mind. She said to the man standing at the door, "did my father sleep?"


    "Not yet. Come in!" Before the watchman answered, there was a loud voice.


    Nan Aowen just pushed the door in and went through the hall to the back bedroom. In the spacious bedroom of hundreds of square meters, the South City Master sat there in her pajamas. Nan Aowen blinked her eyes.


    "Father," he said naturally Then he politely opened his mouth to several others: "Ma, auntie, Sanniang, sisiang, Jiuniang!"


    Five plump and mature women are standing behind the South City Lord, all wearing pajamas. Nan Aowen knows that her father must want several women together again.


    This is not surprising, because her father, as the highest official in Nancheng, has many wives and concubines and numerous children. Even Nan Aowen doesn''t know how many women and children Nancheng Lord has.


    The second lady is the natural mother of Nan Ao Wen. She goes forward and asks, "wen''er, how can I come to your father at night? Is there anything wrong?"


    The man standing next to the second lady was the city Lord''s wife, who was the birth mother of Nanhan mountain. She raised her head and said, "what can I do for you? Just come to disturb the city Lord to rest?"


    Fight openly and secretly all the time.


    "You all go down. I''ll talk to Aowen."


    The South City Lord passed by helplessly, but he could not handle the affairs of his own harem well. The city Lord''s wife and the second wife fought for many years, which also led to the fight between Nan Han Shan and Nan Ao Wen. He was very clear.


    The city Lord''s wife looks stiff. Her son has just left. Now Nan Aowen comes back again. She wants to stay and listen to what''s going on, so that she can give advice to her son. However, she dare not disobey her words.


    Nodding, the five women put on their coats and left the bedroom and bedroom temporarily.


    The South City Lord then said: "come in the middle of the night, is it important?"


    South Ao Wen is sure that there are no other people around to hear the conversation, just nodded back: "I seem to find the Chu wind."


    South City Lord one Leng, the eye slightly squint: "are you sure?"


    Nan as like as two peas, nodded his head and told him what he had been doing in the evening at the garden. He said, "that person is just like the person on the portrait. But he called Lin Feng not Chu Feng. He lives in the garden now. I don''t dare to delay. I''ll come first."


    "Father, is it time to tell young master Chen to let him deal with it, or shall we first arrest the man and verify his identity?"


    The master of the South City stood up, and a dignified color flashed over his mellow face: "did he really come to the South City?"


    This matter is not trivial. The South City Lord went over and found a picture in his clothes and put it on the table: "are you sure it''s him?"


    Nan Aowen didn''t have a drawing at that time, but judged by some impressions she saw during the day. At the moment, the portrait was in front of her. After a careful look at it for a while, Nan Aowen nodded heavily: "yes, it''s him. In addition, he also took a woman with him, which is said to be a strong man in the early stage of demigod."


    The South City Lord slowly sat down, looked at the Chu wind above the portrait, narrowed his eyes and fell into silence.


    See father do not speak, South Ao Wen curiously asks a way: "father, you still don''t tell Chen young master?"


    "How many people do you know?" The South City Lord did not answer, but asked a question.


    Nan Aowen didn''t know why her father found that people didn''t act at the moment, but she still replied honestly: "you told us to deal with this matter in a low-key way, because he was the disciple of the demon lord, so I recognized that I didn''t tell anyone at that time. I came to the city Lord''s house to tell you first."


    "That''s good. You did a good job!" The South City Lord nodded his head with satisfaction, and a smile appeared on his dignified face: "this thing should not have happened to you. You have never seen Chu Feng. In addition, I will arrange to bring him to the city Lord''s house tomorrow. No, I''ll find a time tomorrow and go to Yayuan.""But don''t make a noise. I''ll go by myself."


    Nan Ao Wen was surprised: "father, you?"


    South City Lord light smile: "I tell you a story!"


    Nan Aowen feels something wrong. Sitting down, intuition, this story is not simple.


    The master of the southern city held a teacup, and his eyes were full of thoughts and memories. Xu Xu said, "others think I am the master of Nancheng City, but I have an identity. Even you don''t know. I am still the ancestor of lingyunzong, that is, the first disciple of the ancestors of Chu family. However, my talent is not good. I can''t compare with other younger martial brothers, so my master left me to be the city master of Nancheng."


    Nan Aowen always thought that her father was just a spokesman of lingyunzong. At the moment, she was surprised and said, "father, are you the first disciple of the ancestors of Chu family?"


    "Yes, that was a thousand years ago." The South City Lord nodded slightly and said in a soft voice, "then I came to the South City and became brothers with the then South City Lord, but all this was deliberately arranged. Then I slowly took control of the South City and felt that I could no longer break through the more powerful blood, so I started to spread my branches, marry my wife and have children!"


    Nan Aowen quietly listening to know that the story is not just about this.


    South City Lord also seems to need an audience, slowly tell the original thing.


    Thousands of years ago, the South City Lord was still in Lingyun clan, but his talent was not comparable to the rest of his brothers, and he was also unable to compare with the people of the Chu family. It happened that the southern city Lord needed to be replaced, so he was sent to the south city.


    At that time when he came to Nancheng, he traveled around. Later, he met the strong man of Juesha sect and nearly died. He was pursued all the way.


    Later, when she felt that she was about to die, a woman of extraordinary beauty came down from the sky and killed the strong man of Juesha sect who pursued him, rescued him from the crisis, and cured his injury. Finally, she gave him some advice on his martial arts, so that he stepped into the peak of the late demigod period, and he never broke through again.


    Nan Aowen didn''t expect that her father had suffered such a crisis and almost died.


    Slightly nodded: "jueshazong''s group of villains, but who is that woman? It must have been a high level to rescue you when so many strong men pursued you at that time? "


    "At that time, I was already in the late period of demigod!" The South City Master nodded and said, "among the people who chased me, there was the peak of demigod. If the ancestor of Chu family had not given me the same thing to protect my life, maybe I had already died, and the woman who saved me was God!"


    South Ao Wen small mouth micro open: "God?"


    "Yes, it''s God," the South City Lord replied


    Nanaowen had a yearning. Although the hidden world is large, the existence of the late demigod peak can be seen occasionally, and other demigod characters can be found everywhere. However, most of the gods and nanaowen have not seen it once.


    Five years ago, he went to lingyunzong with the South City Master. It was said that there was a god there, but Nan Aowen didn''t get a chance to see it, so she came back.


    At the moment, I heard that the woman who saved the South City Lord was a God. Nan Aowen felt incredible. Did God really exist?


    Also thought of what: "father, but save your people, and that Chu Feng what relationship?"


    "Yes, and there is a big relationship." The South City Lord breathed out a breath and knew to tell his daughter something: "I also know that you are a sensible child, so I will tell you that the woman who saved me is Shangguan yingyue. As for where she came from, I don''t know, only that she left the hidden world and went to the present world."


    "It is said that she married, married a descendant of the Chu family and gave birth to a son."


    Nan Ao Wen''s eyes a congealed burst out a sharp color: "father, Chu Chen said Chu wind is the people of Chu family in the world, isn''t it?"


    The South City Lord knew that Nan Aowen had understood his meaning and patted her on the shoulder: "without the help of the benefactor at the beginning, I have become a white bone, and I will not have you today. Go back, as if you don''t know, he is now Lin Feng!"


    Nan Aowen nodded slightly to get up, and some could not accept it, but could barely suppress the impulse: "the benefactor of my father is the benefactor of the whole family. I know how to do it."


    The South City Lord believed in Nan Ao Wen''s character and waved: "go back!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1846

    The night passed quietly, Yayuan, the place where Chu Feng was.


    Sunshine, chufeng quietly opened his eyes, spirit refreshing, although last night did not take away Yayuan arrangement of that beauty roll sheets, but there is no regret.


    When she sat up, she saw Xuanyuan Huining sitting in front of the dressing table. Her face was cold, as if someone in the world owed her one hundred and eighty thousand yuan.


    Surprised asked: "sister-in-law, one day plan in the morning, you stretch a face, a good mood of the day can not be."


    Xuanyuan Huining shot at Chu Feng like an arrow: "talk again, I''ll kill you!"


    Chu Feng shut up, got out of bed, put on shoes, whistled and went to the bathroom. The sky fell down, and I looked as if I was safe and at ease. Xuanyuan Huining looked in his eyes and hated him in his heart.


    Last night, chufeng went to the banquet of Princess Wen. Xuanyuan Huining had already rested early.


    However, after Chu Feng came back, he even wanted to rest in this room. He also said that he was a member of Dabi, and Xuanyuan Huining didn''t want to go to the rest of the guest rooms to have a rest, because she had a look later. Although the other rooms were well arranged, there was no master bedroom which was more convenient.


    Finally, chufeng said that she borrowed half of her bed. Xuanyuan Huining was very angry, but she couldn''t beat Chu Feng. She could only sleep on one side with the quilt as the boundary.


    But because of the last incident, Xuanyuan Huining was worried that she would make a fool of herself again. She didn''t fall asleep all night. When the day was just beginning to dawn, she had already got up to wash. She was full of endless resentment against Chu Feng. She thought about having a bed with her sister-in-law all day long. It was so rogue.


    Chu Feng also quickly washed out and saw Xuanyuan Huining still there staring at himself coldly, scratching his head and pretending not to know: "that, am I particularly handsome today?"


    "What do you want?" Xuanyuan Huining knew that Chu Feng was deliberately opening up the topic and said angrily, "you are my brother-in-law, I am your sister-in-law. You always want to sleep with me in a bed. I am still a big girl with yellow flowers. You are always known like this. How can I get married in the future?"


    Chufeng laughed, went to open the door, took a breath of fresh air, cozily said: "nothing, I will not say, and we quilt for the boundary, did not do anything beyond moral things, don''t worry about it!"


    Xuanyuan Huining suddenly became angry.


    This thing is not that no one knows, but her heart can not pass that level, since childhood, most of her self-care, and even not too close to men, let alone lying in a bed with a man.


    Now, since following Chu Feng''s side, it can be said that there is no way to be a man or a woman. This bastard has taken all the rights and interests of her future husband.


    Xuanyuan Huining was very angry and regretted why she wanted to listen to the emperor Xuanyuan''s coming to the hermit world with Chu Feng. She was a wolf with a big tail. Her sister-in-law did not let her go and tried to eat her tofu when she was free.


    It was also clear that it was useless to reason with Chu Feng. Xuanyuan Huining went over and pushed Chu Feng away. She went outside and said, "I tell you, if I can''t get married in the future, I''ll never die with you!"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "nothing, brother-in-law raise you!"


    "Die!" Xuanyuan Huining didn''t know the meaning of Chu Feng secretly. He was angry and scolded in his heart. You dreamt and asked for my sister, but I still want to accept it. Have a big dream of spring and autumn!


    Chufeng smiles slightly. He comes out and sees the courtyard outside. A group of people are coming towards this side, squinting their eyes and recognizing the one in front of him, Mr. Piaoyu!


    How did he come here? Does he live here?


    Master Piaoyu took five or six people with him. Instead of passing by, he directly walked into chufeng''s courtyard. At a glance, he saw Xuanyuan Huining standing there. Because chufeng''s angry face was full of frost, it was more attractive.


    Piaoyu''s eyes are slightly bright, and several people who follow him also show bright colors. What a cold and outstanding woman.


    "Hello!"


    Chufeng was ignored by gorgeous, Prince Piaoyu said: "my name is Piaoyu, Tianyu Guan Yu''s family, can you get to know it?"


    After entering the city yesterday, Mr. Piaoyu never forgot about Xuanyuan Huining. Then he found out that they were living in the elegant garden through the number plate of chufeng. Prince Piaoyu brought people here, and the meaning was very clear. That was for Xuanyuan Huining.


    Xuanyuan Huining is still alive. Chu Feng always eats her sister-in-law''s tofu. When she hears this, she frowns: "why do you want to know you?"


    Young master Piaoyu looks stunned. He feels different from his initial assumption.


    According to his idea, as long as he says that he is Piaoyu, even if the woman in front of him is a demigod, he will be attracted to him in the early stage. After all, he is called the top ten young people in Nancheng, but now Xuanyuan Huining''s attitude makes him unable to stop being surprised.


    Young master Piaoyu''s companions also showed a playful look. A man said, "Miss, this is the young master of Tianyu pass, the future master of Tianyu pass. Don''t you know him?"


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned and turned to sit down beside the stone bench: "what''s the relationship with me?"


    Yeah, who are you and what does it have to do with her? Chu Feng stood there and praised xuanyuanhui!Young master Piaoyu also recalled that Xuanyuan Huining didn''t care about his identity. However, he was more interested in it, not to mention that Xuanyuan Huining showed his cultivation in the period of demigod. Moreover, he was still young. Such a woman can take it and even derive blood. It must not be bad.


    To make himself appear gentle and polite, Mr. Piaoyu walked over and sat down opposite Xuanyuan Huining without asking: "Miss, you are really joking. It''s fate that we can meet each other because of the big hidden world. Maybe we can make friends, isn''t it?"


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t give face: "I don''t need friends."


    The young man''s eyes were sullen. Even if he was well-educated, he would be very angry to be refused, let alone that he was not a good self-restraint person.


    There is a heart to be angry, but think of Xuanyuan Huining''s realm, or suppress, smile appears embarrassed: "that, I want to know you."


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned and got up, feeling a little irritable: "do you want to bubble me?"


    Standing there did not move Chu Feng smell speech chin almost did not fall down, in the heart secretly way, sister-in-law brave, such questions, can also ask.


    Prince Piaoyu, or his companion, was also shocked, and then produced a great interest.


    Master Piaoyu chuckled and kept warm and moist all the time: "well, if you would give me this chance, I don''t mind developing a relationship with you. With your semi divine cultivation and outstanding temperament, I''m worthy of it."


    Chufeng hears the speech, passing the light ridicule. With what Prince Piaoyu says now, he knows how arrogant and conceited he is.


    Xuanyuan Huining was born in Xuanyuan family and has a high status. Even in the hidden world, I believe there are not many women who can compare with Xuanyuan Huining. I really don''t know where the confidence of Piaoyu boy comes from when he says these words.


    Xuanyuan Huining is also slightly Leng, she has a disgust for Piaoyu childe, the latter''s words now make her angry.


    That kind of feeling is like, she can go to the bed of Prince Piaoyu, or her honor.


    Feel absurd shake his head, Xuanyuan Huining that small eyes across the Chu wind, squint with a threat.


    Chufeng immediately understood Xuanyuan Huining''s meaning. He coughed gently to attract their attention. Then he went to Xuanyuan Huining''s side, put out his hand and put his arm around her small waist. He looked up as if he swore Sovereignty: "well, I''m her husband."


    "Young master Piaoyu, you collude with my wife in front of me, are you really good?"


    Xuanyuan Huining almost slapped Chu Feng in the face. To let Chu Feng come over meant to drive these people away. He didn''t want Chu Feng to come and say these words. He hated him deeply. Brother in law, he took advantage of me when he got the chance.


    I''m your wife, asshole. I''m your sister-in-law.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know it. He hugged Xuanyuan Huining and said, "this is not good."


    Mr. Piaoyu did not pay attention to Chu Feng from the beginning to the end, or he didn''t want to pay attention to the unknown people. Even now he didn''t want to see Chu Feng: "is it really your wife? Do you think I''ll believe it? "


    The rest of the company is also a playful smile.


    Xuanyuan Huining is the state of the early demigod. Chu Feng only shows the cultivation of the four levels of tiannu. How can they believe it?


    If on the other hand, Chu Feng is a demigod period, they may still believe that, now this kind of collocation, to ten people, ten people do not believe, which woman will commit to a weaker than their own men?


    I don''t know that chufeng demon kingdom can change the cultivation of martial arts. They only regard chufeng as Xuanyuan Huining''s shield!


    "I can only prove it."


    Chufeng sighed softly. He knew that if he didn''t let Piaoyu die, he would surely come to Xuanyuan Huining, and if he could come to the garden freely, he must have some identity.


    When they were curious about how he wanted to prove it, chufeng suddenly put his arms around Xuanyuan Huining, facing himself, and correctly kissed the delicate red lips. Xuanyuan Huining''s head roared, and the first kiss was gone!


    Chufeng heart a burst of comfortable, thank the day, thank you, thank you for your arrival, finally kiss to the sister-in-law.


    Prince Piaoyu''s eyes congealed, his fist clenched in an instant. He felt that he was beaten in the face. He felt that he could not be compared with a humble person in the four levels of tiannu.


    It''s also a matter of self humiliation to turn around coldly and stay on. Several companions are also surprised. When they turn around and follow master Piaoyu to leave, they all feel incredible. How can a demigod woman, a weak man in tiannu''s four levels of state, be able to?


    In the courtyard, only chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining are left. When Xuanyuan Huining is stiff and forgets to respond, chufeng Prys open Xuanyuan Huining''s small mouth and wants to taste the flavor of the fragrant tongue.


    Finally, Xuanyuan Huining reacted and pushed Chu Feng away. He rubbed his mouth anxiously and said angrily, "asshole, how can you look like this? I hate you


    Chufeng licked his tongue and regretted that he didn''t taste Xuanyuan Huining''s sweet tongue. Seeing that Xuanyuan Huining had the intention of doing something at any time, he quickly ran to the door and almost ran into a maid of Yayuan who was coming face to face.Steady pace, Yayuan maid curious how chufeng rash, but also politely opened: "Lin Feng, Princess Wen, please, I hope you can have breakfast with you!"


    Xuanyuan Huining, who wants to be angry, sniffs at Chu Feng with cold eyes. He seduces other people''s princesses when he goes to have a meal last night. You are promising!


    Chu Feng is Zhang Er monk can''t feel his head. Princess Wen, would you like me to have breakfast?


    "Just me?" he asked


    Xuanyuan Huining also forgets that she was taken advantage of by Chu Feng to kiss her mouth, so she sticks up her ears and listens.


    "Yes," she said with a smile


    Xuanyuan Huining and Chu Feng are both slightly Leng, why?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1847

    On the east side of the garden, there is an architectural courtyard surrounded by bamboo forest. Outside the bamboo forest, there are some natural fury periods, which are guarded in secret.


    It is the residence of Nan Aowen, and it is also a fresh and elegant place with beautiful scenery, surrounded by streams, just like a small paradise.


    The invited Chu Feng followed the maid of Yayuan into the path among the bamboo groves. Before coming to a stream, he still had a light heat. Obviously, it was a hot spring that led out of the path, surrounded by a small building, and returned to the constant temperature.


    "Please go over there. Princess Wen is waiting for you over there."


    Yayuan maid side hand, did not step over that bridge, because South Aowen live in all an unwritten provisions, without her approval, no one, regardless of men and women can not go!


    Because the South City Lord and even nanaowen''s biological mother abide by such rules, the rest of the people dare not go there without approval.


    Chu Feng''s corner of the mouth violently twitched, pointing to himself: "I am a person, past?"


    Yayuan maid nodded, and she was also a little puzzled. Since nanaowen''s residence has been located since its establishment, only the South City Lord has ever entered. Even if they are these maids, they seldom go in. Now when the man is allowed to enter, the maid in Yayuan doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Just guess, is south Ao Wen in love with him?


    After being confirmed, Chu Feng''s heart is not special taste. Although he met Nan Aowen last night, they didn''t have any intersection at all and didn''t say a word.


    It''s reasonable to ask Lugou and ye to take over. How can we let him pass?


    He was very curious. Chu Feng also stepped on the bridge, and people even invited him. In the past, as for whether he was worried about the danger, Chu Feng didn''t care. Even if he couldn''t deal with it, the demon king was in Nancheng.


    After passing through the small bridge, Chu Fengcai looked at the house hidden in the bamboo forest seriously.


    Completely simple decoration and pattern, like the style of ordinary people, the difference is that simple with generous, there is a fragrance filled, the secret road is worthy of beauty living place, Chu wind also goes forward.


    Walking into the front of a bamboo hall, bright, that smell should be the smell of bamboo, living in such a place all year round, even ordinary people can live to 100 years old, relaxed and happy!


    Look around, did not see a person, Chu Feng micro frown, is not playing me?


    "This way, please!"


    Still slander Nan Aowen will not be to amuse oneself to play, she has walked out from one side, or dress up last night, but less cold Yan last night: "the backyard has prepared breakfast."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and followed Nan Aowen toward the backyard. The layout behind was very simple. There was a pavilion between the rows of bamboo groves. Chu Feng''s pupils shrank sharply, because he found a man sitting in the pavilion.


    A middle-aged man with a kind face and good eyes, most importantly, is the existence of a semi God''s later peak.


    With more solemnity and vigilance in his heart, Chu Feng made himself appear a little more natural, and the middle-aged man, who was the South City Master, avoided everyone''s eyes and came to the garden. Only Nan Aowen knew that.


    "This is Lin Feng!"


    South Ao Wen with Chu wind to the pavilion, said to the South City Lord: "however, he is only the atmosphere of the four levels of anger."


    The South City Master narrowed his eyes and got up and looked up at the Chu wind. According to Chu Chen, the Chu wind should be infinitely close to the demigod state, but now the atmosphere of the four realms of tiannu is not water.


    was as like as two peas in the mind. But he had an intuition. The man in front of him was Chu Feng.


    Chufeng heart suddenly, South City Lord staring at him, let him feel a little chilly, change to South Aowen staring at him, he will not have this feeling.


    The South City Lord looked for a while and asked, "are you Lin Feng?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know who was in front of him, smelling speech or nodding: "yes."


    "This is my father." South Ao Wen also timely introduction: "South City Lord!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect that the middle-aged man in front of him was the city master of the southern city. He was still the leader of one city. If he was lingyunzong over the four cities? What kind of strong man will there be?


    Thinking of these things, Chu Feng did not humble and silent greetings: "met the city Lord."


    Nan Aowen also sat on one side, making a quiet tea maker. She lost her demeanor of facing many powerful people last night. She was just a quiet little woman.


    "Lord of the city!"


    Chu Feng took a look at Nan Ao Wen. With a judgment in his heart, he opened his mouth softly: "it''s not Princess Wen who should be looking for me, but you, right? I don''t know what Lin Feng did wrong. Would you mind if you would excuse me


    With a smile, the South City Master pushed a dish of dessert to Chu Feng and asked, "are you really called Lin Feng? Aren''t you called Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, but his heart has already set off a storm, Nan Ao Wen tea hand also slightly stagnated, then naturally do their own things.A short time of astonishment, Chu Feng returned: "city Lord, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "Is it?" The South City Lord gave a faint smile and didn''t care too much. On the contrary, it was his expected result. He took out the portrait and spread it out in front of Chu Feng: "it''s just that yesterday someone sent me a portrait, saying that I should find out the person on the portrait and kill him. His name is Chu Feng."


    "I feel like you look like him. I want to make sure that you don''t get killed by someone else."


    Above the portrait is himself. Chu Feng stands up with a slight frown on his brow, and stares at the South City Lord with more eyes.


    "Sit down!" The South City Lord waved his hand and said with a faint smile: "according to my character, I would rather kill you wrong than let it go. Now only I come to see you shows that I didn''t kill your heart, young man. So you don''t need to cover up in front of me. I know you are Chu Feng."


    "You may not recognize it, but I can see something clearly. Your temperament has betrayed you."


    The affirmative words and the kindness in it let Chu Feng disperse some ferocity. He sat down and did not deny: "the four forces seem to have known that I am here, but the city Lord has done so. Why?"


    Nan Ao Wen''s eyes flashed by surprise. Chu Feng''s admission made her a little curious. She couldn''t see why the young people in front of her could make the four forces dignified. Was there such an evil sect?


    Chu Feng no longer denied it. The South City Lord did not conceal it. He took up a cup of tea and sipped it in and then replied: "to be honest, I heard that your mother was Shangguan yingyue, who went out of the hidden world. But many years ago, your mother saved me. You are the son of a benefactor. Do you think I will hand you over to the four major forces?"


    In Chu Feng''s left eye, he didn''t see any deception. His vigilance dissipated, but he still didn''t take it lightly: "listen to the city Lord, you won''t betray me?"


    "Yes The South City Master nodded and breathed out a breath and said, "besides, as long as you like, I will immediately arrange someone to send you away from Nancheng to other places or even from the hidden world. The four forces have already known that you are coming, and all of them have your portraits. It is said that they were painted by Juesha Zong, and he knows you."


    "I owe your mother help and advice. I don''t want to see you in danger, so Aowen told her that when she saw you, I would come to see you alone."


    For fear of Chu Feng''s doubts, the South City Master continued: "I''m not alarmist. You are in a very dangerous situation. The four cities, East, West, North and south, have received orders from the four major forces. There must be countless people looking for you in secret. Nancheng will also be focused on because you are from the Chu family. The other three forces are afraid that Ling yunzong will find you, or even cover you up, and they will send them secretly People. "


    Chu Feng''s left eye can''t see the slightest dark color, which can be regarded as believing the South City Lord''s words. This is also Chu Feng''s biggest card. His friend or enemy can be seen at a glance with his left eye, which also avoids many misunderstandings of suspicion.


    "I will not leave."


    Chufeng shook his head and said, "the four forces in the hidden world want me to die because I am a taboo. They are worried that one day I will make the legend true. So no matter whether I go or not, they will not let go of my heart. Instead of waiting for others to kill me, why don''t I go to the door?


    Thank you for your kindness. I believe you and my mother are old friends. Thank you for remembering my mother''s kindness and telling me this. I believe my mother''s spirit in heaven will be very happy, but I really can''t leave. "


    "By the way, can I ask you a question?"


    "What, the benefactor has gone to heaven?" The South City Lord was shocked and sighed: "it''s a pity that she is a strange woman. Ask me. As long as I know, I will tell you."


    Chu Feng believed that the South City Lord was a man, and his left eye could see everything. He took out the pendant in front of him. He put the one that Shangguan yingyue gave him to him and put it on the table top: "this was given to me by my mother before she died. She is a person from the hidden world. I want to know whether the South City Lord knows about a Shangguan family?"


    The South City Lord took up the pendant, began to warm, carefully examined for a while, shook his head: "the hidden world is so big, countless forces crisscross, but benefactor is the existence of God''s realm at the beginning, absolutely will not come from unknown forces, and four cities plus four forces, I have never heard of a Shangguan family."


    "I''ve heard a lot about Shangguan''s surname, but they are all very small families and forces. You can''t cultivate a strong person like your mother."


    Chu Feng looks a little disappointed. It seems that his mother''s family is still mysterious. He sighs: "it''s OK. I''ll check it out myself later."


    Nancheng master nodded: "I''m sorry, your mother didn''t tell me where she came from, but maybe you can get some news when you go to Zhongzhou."


    Chu Feng a Leng: "Zhongzhou, where?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1848

www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1849

www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1850

    The night is hazy. Chu Feng leaves the bamboo grove with Nan Zhenyan. Although he is under the gaze of Xuanyuan Huining, he can''t stand such a wonderful flower as nanzhenyan. Chu Feng can''t do without following her.


    One afternoon, Chu Feng probably knew Nan Zhenyan.


    She is the youngest sister of the South City Lord. She has been practicing in lingyunzong all the time. However, when the South City master left, she followed her. Only some people chose to stay in lingyunzong, and most people followed him to the south city.


    What makes Chu Feng smack tongue is that Nan Zhenyan has existed for thousands of years and has never been married, which makes Chu Feng feel quite strange.


    The road of martial arts is generally a man''s world. A woman will marry when she goes to a certain extent. However, Nan Zhenyan is not married. According to her words, how good a person is to be free. In addition, maybe it is because of the sister of Nancheng master, she does not agree and no one can let her marry.


    "Auntie Nan, didn''t you say to make up for me?"


    Strangely, Chu Feng left the garden directly with Nan Zhenyan. Although she didn''t meet anyone, she might not be found out for a long time.


    The most important thing is that Nan Zhenyan also lives in the garden. According to the reason, she should make up for him. She should also go to the place where she lives. Now she is directly out of the garden. Chu Feng is a little curious. Is she confident that she can stop the four forces?


    "How can a man talk so much?"


    Nan Zhenyan asked people to take two horses and point to the sky: "it''s still early now, and there are not many people in the casino. I have a villa outside the city. I''m going to go back and have a look. I''ll go to the casino later in the night. Why don''t you accompany me?"


    Chu Feng twitched and nodded: "no, just curious."


    Nan Zhenyan snorted and threw a hat to Chu Feng: "put it on and follow me out of the city!"


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to think about anything. He put on his hat and jumped on the horse. With Nan Zhenyan heading out of the South City, he already had the number plate of the hidden world Dabi. He could go in and out of the South City freely without being blocked. Nanzhenyan was the sister of the City Master, and no one dared to intercept her.


    Not to mention, she is the highest cultivation in the later period of demigod.


    All the way running in the street, not long after came to the original advanced South Gate outside, nanzhenyan did not mean to stay, driving the horse directly out of the city.


    Chu wind is really capricious, also follow.


    She left the gate of the city and went to the left. With the distance from Nancheng, there were fewer people. At the end of the day, she could not see a person until she was close to a mountain range.


    I think this is what nanzhenyan called the villa. It''s not strange to see Chu Feng. It''s a very common building in the hidden world.


    "That''s my villa. I live in Yayuan, but sometimes I live here."


    Nan Zhenyan gently opened her red lips and introduced the distant villa in a low voice: "there are more than 100 servants here all year round. There are few guards, but no one dares to make trouble here. It''s a quiet place."


    Chu Feng didn''t understand why Nan Zhenyan wanted to talk to herself. She asked, "Auntie Nan, you can actually be in Yayuan. Why do you want to come here?"


    "Because of my daughter!" Nan Zhenyan was silent for a moment and replied, "she is 16 years old. I built this villa 16 years ago."


    Chu Feng was shocked: "are you not married?"


    Nan Zhenyan glared at Chu Feng: "bastard, can''t you have children without marriage?"


    Chu Feng doesn''t know how to answer. Nan Zhenyan is right. Even if she is not married, she can have children. She just looks at Nan Zhenyan. Which man dares to have such a wonderful flower? Is it Ling yunzong?


    Nan Zhenyan took back the eyes staring at Chu Feng and whispered, "I don''t know who my daughter''s Laozi is."


    Chu Feng coughed violently and his face was covered with black lines. Who came here? He gave birth to a daughter, but he didn''t even know who her father was. Was life so erosive that he had sex with so many men that he didn''t know whose child was?


    Secretly cast a look at the South really Yan, Chu Feng in the heart slightly agree with his own idea, perhaps still really is.


    Chu Feng''s eyes seemed very obscure, but she was still keenly captured by Nan Zhenyan. She said angrily, "you bastard, do you think I''m the kind of woman who sleeps men? Tell you, dare to be careful and I''ll kill you. My aunt has only had one man in her life, but I don''t know who he is."


    Chu Feng chooses silence. Nan Zhenyan is so wonderful. She has only had one man in her life, but she still doesn''t know who the man is. Her daughter is confused, and that''s enough.


    It turned out that Nan Zhenyan didn''t really know who the man was.


    Seventeen years ago, it has been hundreds of years since she was at the peak of the late demigod period, so I wanted to go out and look for some opportunities to see if I could catch the breath of God and break through to the realm of God.


    But it was that time that Nan Zhenyan practiced in a deep mountain and wild forest to understand God''s morality.But then suddenly a masked man appeared. He was astonished by the existence of the realm of God. Seeing nanzhenyan as beautiful as a flower, mature and charming, and still the peak of semi God''s cultivation, he had evil thoughts.


    In the hidden world, it''s not surprising that powerful male warriors meet beautiful women and do some forced things when they practice alone.


    Although nanzhenyan was the peak of the later period of demigod, she had no way to improve her cultivation of the realm of God in the face of the masked man. She did not even have the chance to fight against her. She was captured by the masked man and stabbed her for a night, taking away her precious body.


    At that time, she was pregnant, but she didn''t know who the man was. Nan Zhenyan didn''t want to take away the baby in her stomach. Later, she built this villa and gave birth to a daughter with the South City Master and her family behind her back.


    The reason for concealment is very simple, that is, if she is forced by a man to give birth to a child, it will become the laughing stock of Nancheng.


    So over the years, she has raised her 16-year-old daughter here, and occasionally come to see her.


    After hearing this, Chu Feng felt ashamed of what he had just thought. He also lamented the cruelty of the hidden world. Women''s own status was not high. Like Nan Zhenyan, who was the peak of demigod''s later period, could not resist fate. When he met a more powerful man, he would also become a plaything.


    Sighed and said, "I didn''t expect that you still have such a past."


    "I love my daughter. This time I came back to tell my brothers that I have a daughter and what happened in those years." Nan Zhenyan has no hatred in her eyes, but a peaceful color: "I love my brother and my people too. I hope they will be peaceful all their lives."


    "I will kill those who want to hurt them, and I will kill those who may implicate them."


    Chu Feng suddenly inexplicably felt a touch of unusual breath, blinked his eyes: "aunt Nan?"


    Nan Zhenyan looked at Chu Feng and said in silence for a moment: "your mother is indeed my brother''s savior, and even guided me and my brother''s martial arts cultivation. It can be said that I can come to today''s cultivation, all are your mother''s instructions, because at the beginning of Lingyun sect, my position was nothing, no one deliberately guided, just some systematic teaching."


    "I thank her very much, but I love my people more. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, Nan Zhenyan asked him to follow him tonight. His eyes looked at the distant villa: "you want to kill me?"


    Nan Zhenyan nodded: "yes, my brother is a mellow and grateful person, he will not give you out, even sacrifice himself to save you, but I don''t want to kill our whole family because of you alone. The four major forces can not fight against in the southern city of the state. In the South City, I can''t kill you, so, here we are."


    "I''m sorry for you at that time, but you must die, or our family will be destroyed if it is known by the four forces."


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. For Nan Zhenyan, he will not reprimand the hand that feeds the hand that feeds her, because it is her mother''s kindness. On the contrary, from Nan Zhenyan''s point of view, he will make such a decision. When he can''t fight, he will choose the most favorable way to do it.


    Undoubtedly, it is the best to kill him and not let him implicate the Nancheng family.


    A faint smile swept across the corner of the mouth: "just, I don''t want to die, no one can let me die, you are not afraid that I will kill you in turn?"


    In vain, nanzhenyan''s late peak strength surged out and oppressed in a small area. Obviously, she didn''t want to be known. She was here.


    That momentum directly oppressed Chu Feng. Nan Zhenyan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "no matter what the price, I will kill you, but before I die, I will return your mother''s kindness."


    Chufeng gentle smile to a touch of interest: "you want to kill her son, how do you return?"


    Nan Zhenyan raised her head and firmly locked Chu Feng: "naturally, I can''t let you go for kindness, unless you leave Nancheng and leave the hidden world, but obviously that''s impossible. So I''ll give you a play. I''ll kill you when you''re finished. Then you''ll be dead under the peony. I won''t be wronged."


    Chu Feng was stunned, his chin almost fell down and coughed: "this joke is not humorous!"


    "Asshole, who''s kidding you?" Nan Zhenyan frowned and angrily called out, "my aunt is as good as a jade. Although I was stabbed by a villain 17 years ago, it''s not my wish, and it''s just that once. Have you been wronged?"


    Chu Feng a face disdain: "you are more than 1000 years old, there is a daughter!"


    Nanzhenyan opened a big red small mouth, angry: "originally I just killed you after repaying kindness, now I play you, I think you look down on me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1851

    "No disrespect!"


    Chu Feng flushed the whole face, showing a very innocent and simple look, and his voice was a little stuttering: "it''s, I haven''t tried, I still want to keep it for my wife!"


    Nan Zhenyan is stunned and stares at Chu Feng. However, she can''t see any false appearance. Is she really a virgin?


    Frown, not very believe in the mouth: "I heard that you are the dragon''s young master in the present world, sitting on the world''s largest dark power, you do not have a woman?"


    Chufeng en nodded: "I''m only 20 years old this year. I certainly haven''t."


    "Twenty years old?" Nan Zhenyan a Leng, slightly nodded: "that is only four years older than my daughter, pour is also no wonder."


    Nan Zhenyan, who fully believed in Chu Feng, sighed: "I just can''t help it. I have to kill you, or we will suffer from great danger if we find you hidden in the city Lord''s house. We will be irretrievable by then. I''ll play for you once, and I''ll kill you after playing. It''s my little apology."


    , "you can hate me, but for the sake of family safety, I can only do that. Of course, if I get pregnant, I will be awesome for you, so you have to give it some strength and carry on the family tradition!"


    After jumping off the horse and patting the horse''s back, the horse ran to the distance and stood. Nan Zhenyan saw Chu Feng still sitting on his horse and said, "come down quickly. If you don''t play, a woman will play for you. You can do whatever you want, so that you don''t go to hell because you haven''t played, and the woman will be hanged."


    It is said that if a man or a woman dies as a boy or a girl, it is a sin and will be hanged infinitely in hell.


    Chu Feng''s face disdained from the horse down, mumbled: "that, can you find me another one?"


    Don''t know Chu Feng is teasing her at the moment, Nan Zhenyan hears the speech to be angry: "you still despise me, do you still want to play a virgin?"


    Chu Feng choked red face, just bored to tease Nan Zhenyan, nodded: "en!"


    Nan Zhenyan looks angry: "you!"


    Pointing to Chu Feng for a long time and then putting it down, his face flashed with anger: "when I''m sorry for you, when you die, I''ll burn more paper people for you to guarantee that they are virgins."


    The hand reached the shoulder position, the skirt slipped from the body, revealing a plump body without a trace of flesh, in the light of the moonlight this night, with infinite charm.


    Underwear can''t cover up the pride. It will jump out at any time. The palm is big inside, and you can see the mysterious content. If it wasn''t for Nan Zhenyan, Chu Feng would never believe that such a woman had children.


    Nan Zhenyan, who was standing there, put her skirt on the ground and lay down: "hurry up. She was stabbed one night 17 years ago. Although she gave birth to my daughter, it was still very good. It''s cheap for you. I''ll kill you after playing. It doesn''t mean I''m sorry for you, but it''s also a reward for your mother''s kindness


    Chu Feng passes by and smiles slightly. Although Nan Zhenyan says he wants to kill him, he doesn''t have much hatred.


    It is also known that Nan Zhenyan insisted on killing him because he was afraid that someone would find out that he was hiding. The reason was the intention of the South City Lord, which implicated the whole family. The woman was not bad hearted and was willing to repay him with her body. Although it seemed a little strange, Chu Feng did not hate him, and even had no chance to kill him.


    He has been lying down, but Chu Feng is still standing there not moved, South really Yan Leng and then angry way: "hurry up."


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "Auntie Nan, you''d better get up and put on your clothes. I know your worries, and I can understand them. But I don''t want to die. No one can let me die. Tonight, I can think that nothing has happened. Please don''t interfere with my affairs."


    "I promise that if things really break out, I will stand in front of me and bear together, and I will never implicate the people of the city Lord''s house."


    Chu Feng knew that, without any persuasion, spread out his hands: "you don''t believe me, there is no way, and I really play you, is also a white play, you still can''t kill me."


    "Is it?" Nan Zhenyan''s eyes flashed a strange color. Suddenly, Chu Feng didn''t take the initiative. She first beat Chu Feng, and then killed him after riding him.


    Chu Feng sighed slightly, facing the attack of Nan Zhenyan, he didn''t seem to feel at all.


    The air was dull and loud, and the surrounding air waves were flying. According to the principle, relying on the state of Chu Feng''s cultivation, he should not be seriously injured or even powerless. However, he stood there and did nothing, as if the attack by Nan Zhenyan just now had no effect at all.


    Just a woman in underwear has a look in her eyes: "what is your cultivation?"


    "The four levels of tiannu, can''t you feel it?" Chu Feng pondered and laughed back.


    As for his realm, Chu Feng himself did not know. He only knew that he had absorbed the Ronggong stone from the two elders. He should go to the middle of the lowest demigod, but he was stuck in the boundless approach to the demigod.


    Even after the awakening of the second and third power, it was still stuck in the infinite close to the demigod, which could not be explained by Chu Feng.


    It is only clear that with the power of martial arts, he is not afraid of anyone under God. With the power of taboo, he can fight with God."No way!" Chu Feng''s state cultivation atmosphere is indeed tiannu quadruple state, but it can''t stop the attack she just attacked. It will not be fatal, but it will definitely lose combat effectiveness and action ability.


    But Chu Feng did not have a thing. Nan Zhenyan felt that it was impossible. She knew her strength very well. Even the people in the early period of demigod had to pay a price. How could Chu Feng resist it?


    Chu Feng also won''t explain. The demon kingdom can change the martial arts atmosphere. He just smiles: "but this is the fact. You can''t kill me."


    "If you can''t kill it, you have to kill it!" Nanzhenyan''s eyes slightly coagulate, deceive her body, and feel that Chu Feng is a little evil, but in order to avoid the family involvement, she has to do that again.


    In the face of a woman who has almost no clothes on, Chu Feng feels that the picture is very beautiful and disappears in front of Nan Zhenyan without a sound.


    With one hand, she carried the boundless semi divine power. A small soil slope in the distance was leveled, but there was no trace of Chu wind, and even no breath was left. Nan Zhenyan felt incredible.


    Around to see, did not see Chu Feng, or even a little breath, Nan Zhenyan angrily said: "hiding is no skill, get out of here."


    The heart is already stormy, she could not catch the breath and trace of Chu wind, how could this be the realm of the angry period?


    "Where are you looking?"


    All of a sudden, the sky came to chufeng''s playful voice. Nan Zhenyan raised her head in an instant, and Chu Feng''s fingertips also condensed a light beam, shooting out in vain.


    Feeling the power contained in it, Nan Zhenyan''s face changed dramatically. She quickly ran her own strength to stop her. She collided at the five meter position, setting off a huge air current surging. Her long hair moved with the wind. Because of excessive force, the belt of the hood broke off, and a pair of white rabbits jumped out.


    But Nan Zhenyan forgets that she has revealed a pair of treasures at the moment. She just looks at Chu Feng, who is wearing magic light wings. Her eyes are slightly cold: "the legend of taboo is true, the wings of magic light, the power of taboo. It seems that my decision is right. I must kill you, or you will implicate the city Lord''s house!"


    Chu Feng coughed, and his eyes passed the big white rabbit. It was very white and powerful, and it had a girl like red.


    The wings of magic light disappeared behind him. Chu Feng coughed and said, "Auntie Nan, your baby has come out. Don''t you want to collect it?"


    Nan Zhenyan bowed her head and saw a pair of babies exposed in the air. Her face was slightly red. Apart from the time she was forced to defile 17 years ago, when was she seen by a man like this?


    In the heart shame anger, also starts again: "does not matter, does lie down you return to you to play once."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. Suddenly, the speed was faster than that of South Zhenyan. With a bang, everything was quiet. The two horses in the distance roared with fear of the huge momentum.


    "I said, I don''t want to die, no one can let me die."


    Chu Feng grabbed Nan Zhenyan''s neck with one hand. There was no chance to kill her in her eyes. She just had a little helplessness: "so you''d better give up. I don''t want to kill you. I know you don''t want to kill me, so why don''t we sit down and make friends?"


    Nan Zhenyan''s eyes are dull, and she can''t react.


    Although at the moment almost naked standing in front of Chu Feng, but Nan Zhenyan has forgotten the general shyness, in the mind revolves is, how possible idea.


    Just now, she gathered forces that could almost directly destroy the demigod''s early stage to attack Chu Feng. However, between the electric light and flint, Chu Feng simply broke her attack, even more weakened her demigod power, and directly controlled her life and death.


    Feeling the big hand that pinched her neck, Nan Zhenyan closed her eyes: "then you kill me, or I will kill you, but",, ","


    Chu Feng was helpless and asked nanzhenyan: "but what?"


    Nan Zhenyan opened her eyes, and her eyes flashed a little shy: "before killing me, you played with me once. For more than a thousand years, it was that night that I was sullied by a villain. That''s my regret. If you want to kill me, you''ll play me once."


    Chu Feng coughed violently, and was speechless for nanzhenyan. Who came here? How could he always have such a wonderful request?


    "Mom


    Chu Feng wants to speak, but has not yet said it. A figure from far to near, after a delicate drink, Chu Feng feels a huge natural force gathering.


    Eyebrow light frown, the other hand gently a Yang, hit the shadow on the ground.


    South true Yan side head sees, nervous rise: "snow son!"


    No matter it is still under the control of Chu Feng, he runs straight away with a worried look on his face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1852

    Nan Zhenyan''s face is full of anxiety and worry.


    No matter what she looks like at the moment, it''s a fatal temptation for a man.


    In my heart, I was kind, Amitabha, and I just took back my eyes.


    It means that the picture is very good. If you look at it again, you will commit a crime.


    "How are you, Cher?"


    Nan Zhenyan doesn''t care what Chu Feng thinks behind her. She anxiously looks at the man lying on the ground. She is a young girl with delicate appearance. She is similar to nanzhenyan and has a little more heroism between her eyebrows.


    Nan Aoxue opened her eyes and her head was in a trance. Since she became a martial artist, she had not been lifted up her hand before she flew out.


    Staring at nanzhenyan, she suddenly reacts and sees that nanzhenyan is almost naked. Thinking of the situation just now, she stands up and looks warily at Chu Feng. She is stunned.


    Just under the night, she just felt a slight breath in the villa. She was her mother.


    Just now, I recognized Nan Zhenyan and saw that she was pinched by others. She started in a hurry. She didn''t have time to see who controlled her mother. At the moment, when I saw Chu Feng, who looked a few years older than her, she was inevitably stunned.


    Nanzhenyan is the highest cultivation in the later period of demigod, she knows.


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s body is filled with the atmosphere of tiannu''s four realms, which is not as high as her realm. How could she possibly control her mother?


    Blink eyes, see South really Yan, also have no injury, face slightly red, think of what her back turned to: "that, disturb you."


    Although she grew up in the villa since childhood, it does not mean that she is a little fool. Just now, it seems that Chu Feng has controlled Nan Zhenyan, but now Nan Zhenyan has nothing to do with her imagination.


    My mother is playing with the man. The sky is covered with the ground.


    Nan Zhenyan Leng for a moment, then know that her daughter misunderstood himself, also do not know whether to cry or laugh.


    But think of if he beat down the Chu wind, now really in the life of major events, then it is not South Ao snow random thinking.


    The daughter is here, she looks like this also how many embarrassed, hand a skirt flies, quickly wears on the body, also disperses now the idea of killing Chu wind.


    Since childhood, she has taught Nan Aoxue to know how to repay her kindness. If she still insists on killing Chu Feng, she will inevitably be known by Nan Aoxue that she is the son of a benefactor, which will cause some influence in Nan Aoxue''s heart.


    She glared at Chu Feng fiercely. If she knew Chu Feng was so difficult to solve, she would never come here. She should start halfway.


    This just takes back the vision, takes the South Ao Snow''s small hand: "snow son, don''t think about it, why don''t you do well in the villa, run out to do what?"


    Nan Aoxue looked back and saw that her mother had put on her clothes. The secret way was really heavy taste. She whispered back: "I used to practice in the villa, but just now I felt the subtle breath and found it was you. I was worried about what danger you might encounter, so I ran out. I didn''t mean to."


    South true Yan wry smile, know is explain not clear, South Ao snow must suspect Chu Feng is her man.


    Although nanzhenyan was helpless, she did not explain: "fool, if I am really in danger, your coming has no effect at all. Moreover, this is within the scope of Nancheng, and no one dares to do anything to me."


    Pause for a while, South really Yan eyes flash to kill a machine: "in addition to you that don''t know which son of a bitch''s father."


    Nan Aoxue''s face is not naturally affected, and she also knows how she came from. She is a little annoyed by his rascal behavior for the father who defiled Nan Zhenyan, but she doesn''t know who he is. But without him, he would not be what he is today. Nan Aoxue''s hatred is limited.


    But these South Ao snow also did not say, because she knew that the mother hates most is that mysterious masked man.


    Scattered the idea in the heart, looking at Chu Feng: "this uncle, who is it?"


    Uncle?


    Chu Feng heard that this is the daughter of nanzhenyan, but when she heard her last words, ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there. What kind of plane was it?


    The young master is only 20 years old this year. You are 16 years old. I am only four years older than you. How can I be an uncle?


    White eye straight roll, know this thing is not easy to explain, the martial arts go to Tianyang period to stop Yan, Nan Aoxue called his uncle, it is understandable.


    Cough and say: "that, little beauty, I''m not uncle, I''m only four years older than you, I''m brother!"


    "Ah South Ao snow hears speech to be astonished, looked under South true Yan: "Niang, he is only four years older than me?"


    That look is unbelievable. She knows that her mother has existed for thousands of years. How can she find a 20-year-old young man?


    Nan Zhenyan almost wanted to find a hole in the ground. She glared at Chu Feng fiercely. She bit her lips and said, "it''s only four years older than you!"


    South Ao snow looks surprised, passing by Chu Feng, is really a little handsome, does mother like little guy?


    Feeling is like this, South Ao snow asks a way: "Niang, how do I call him?"Nanzhenyan mouth twitch, some embarrassed, some things really do not explain clearly, think about a time: "call brother!"


    "No way!" South Ao snow shakes head, low head, red face says: "he is Niang your man, how can I call him elder brother, later I call him uncle!"


    Nanzhenyan opened her mouth slightly and patted her head. She felt that her integrity was broken all over the floor at this moment. She shook her head and went to the villa: "whatever you want!"


    Now that Nan Aoxue is here, she can''t fight Chu Feng any more. She can only think of another way. Moreover, through the contest just now, she also finds that she is not the one of Chu Feng. This is too evil. She has to find another way.


    Anyway, she would never let the existence of Chu Feng implicate the city Lord''s mansion.


    South Ao snow face red, went to Chu Feng in front of: "that uncle, what''s your name?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and shook his head with a bitter smile: "what do you want to call my uncle?"


    South Ao snow cast a glance South true Yan''s back, low head: "that, you and my mother is that kind of relationship, I am sure to call your uncle."


    Chu Feng feels broken, and knows that she can''t explain clearly with the little girl. She walks towards the villa like Nan Zhenyan. It''s hard to explain this. Otherwise, how could Nan Zhenyan be with him naked just now?


    South Ao snow doodle mouth, feel oneself also did not say wrong.


    Shaking her head, Nan Zhenyan was surprised to find a 20-year-old young man. She also made a gesture to command two horses and followed her back to the villa.


    There are only more than 100 people in the villa. They greet nanzhenyan respectfully when they see nanzhenyan coming. They are surprised to see Chu Feng, but they don''t take it seriously. They work here and understand a truth, that is, they don''t see anything or know anything.


    Even if some of them speculate that Nan Aoxue is Nan Zhenyan''s daughter, but Nan Zhenyan only says that she is her apprentice, and they will not say no.


    After entering the villa, nanzhenyan walked into a hall. Seeing Chu Feng come in, she said angrily, "what are you doing here?"


    Chu Feng went over and sat down. He was not polite at all: "that''s what you brought me out. Now I''m sure I''m following you. You''re going to take me back!"


    "You Nan Zhenyan pointed to Chu Feng and finally put down her hand. She said to Nan Aoxue, "Xueer, go to prepare the bath water. I want to take a bath. Then you will go back to Nancheng with me. You don''t need to live here. In addition, you are going to attend the hidden world Dabi. My daughter should not be dull all the time."


    South Ao snow deftly nodded: "listen to Niang."


    Then go down to prepare bath water according to Nan Zhenyan''s instructions.


    After she left, Nan Zhenyan angrily picked up a teacup and smashed it at Chu Feng: "asshole, I was killed by you. Now Xueer must think that I, who is a mother, has an affair with you secretly. You should die!"


    Chu Feng caught the smashed teacup and curled his lips: "I didn''t take off your clothes. You took them off by yourself. Your daughter likes to misunderstand me. There''s no way for you to explain. Blame me here. There''s no reason!"


    Nan Zhenyan was angry and knew that she was asking for trouble. She had to take off her clothes and hum. Because the cover was broken, she trembled slightly and attracted Chu Feng''s eyes.


    He shook his head and walked to the back: "you can sit here and wait for us to go back. I still want to kill you."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t care what Nan Zhenyan said. Anyway, she couldn''t kill herself.


    "Boy, you really have nothing to do with my mother?"


    After a while, Nan Aoxue suddenly ran out and asked, "just now my mother said, she and you are a little contradictory. It was an accident. You have no relationship at all. Is it true or false?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at the southern Ao Xue who completely changed into a person: "what your mother said is really right, but, are you a twin sister or a sister?"


    South Ao snow a buttock sits next to Chu Feng, hum a way: "roll, my mother is my daughter, just was my mother in, she likes me to be a quiet beauty, don''t be like her, so I just pretend to be that way, gentle and quiet, like what kind of appearance?"


    "And don''t miss the topic and tell the truth. Are you and my mother really nothing? What did you do just now? She didn''t wear any clothes? "


    Chu Feng felt that she would not love again. Originally, she thought she was a gentle and gentle girl. She didn''t want to be a deep woman. She rolled her eyes and said, "your mother wants to go to me. It''s so simple!"


    South Ao snow a Leng, then slightly nodded: "originally this is the truth, it seems that I should not go, my mother succeeded."


    A slap on Chu Feng''s shoulder scolded: "asshole, unexpectedly my mother wants to go up to you, then you take the initiative, look at your appearance seems to be reluctant to ah!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and felt that he was so innocent. He shook off Nan Aoxue''s hand and got up: "roll, mother and daughter are all neuropathy!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1853

    The night was deep, and the three horses left the villa under the night and headed for the south city.


    After taking a bath, nanzhenyan can be regarded as calming down the depression in her heart. After she comes out, she doesn''t fight with Chu Feng any more. She greets Nan Aoxue and leaves directly.


    And let Chu wind speechless is Nan Aoxue, in front of Nan Zhenyan, is a quiet beautiful girl.


    However, once nanzhenyan is carried away, it is a lively little devil, which makes Chu Feng very speechless. This must be Nan Zhenyan''s own daughter, completely inherited to her neuropathic characteristics.


    When the three went outside the South City, there were still many people here, even during the day and night, many people wanted to enter the south city. Chu Feng didn''t know how many people went in, but there must be many people who could.


    This is just one city. If you add the other three cities, it will be amazing.


    Nan Zhenyan and Chu Feng go into the city first and wait for Nan Ao Xue to let her pass the examination of the city gate.


    As for the South Ao snow can come in, South really Yan is not worried at all.


    Because she gave birth to Nan Aoxue at the peak of her semi deity period, it can be seen that Nan Aoxue''s blood is not bad, not to mention the existence of the realm of God that stabbed nanzhenyan at the beginning. Nan Aoxue''s father is a God, and it is impossible for her blood to be too poor.


    We should know that God, even in the hidden world, is only the existence in the legend. Who is not the most brilliant person who can become a God?


    Sure enough, not long after they entered the city, Nan Aoxue led the horse in, saying that there was no difficulty at all. After registering at the gate and taking the number plate, he mounted the horse.


    "Xueer, let this little bastard take you back to the garden first."


    Nan Zhenyan rode a horse for a distance, then stopped and said, "I''m going to the casino."


    Nan Zhenyan nodded: "OK, but where did I live? Mother, why don''t you take me first, and then you go to the casino, or do you have to go? "


    Chu Feng on the side of the horse was speechless. Who came here? She could pretend to be a tough girl. She had to pretend to be a good girl. She rolled her eyes, which means she didn''t see.


    "That''s a must."


    Nan Zhenyan Jiao hum: "last time I lost 80000 gold coins, which made me go out these months are very miserable. Tonight I use 5000 gold coins as the basis, and I want to win back all the losses."


    Chu Feng coughed helplessly. He thought that nanzhenyan was just an excuse to ask him to go to the casino. He didn''t want to go to the casino. No wonder Nan Aowen was not surprised at that time. He dared to be a gambler.


    Nan Zhenyan finish, look at Nan Ao snow, also feel right.


    Chu Feng now lives in the bamboo grove. Nan Aowen doesn''t know that she has a daughter. It''s not clear if Chu Feng takes it with her. And without her, it''s uncertain whether Chu Feng can go to the bamboo grove.


    Don''t know Chu Feng can quietly go in, she thought about it, pointing to Chu Feng: "follow me!"


    Chu wind at the moment can only be at the mercy of Nan Zhenyan, follow her forward, South Ao snow cunning smile, follow around, feel everything is very novel.


    Because she has always been in the villa, she seldom comes out, and Nancheng has never been here once. At the moment, all this is naturally fresh. This is the reason why she said those words on purpose just now, that is, she wants to follow nanzhenyan to play.


    Three people went to a place to go in, Chu Feng just knew that Nan Zhenyan was going to camouflage him.


    When he came out, Chu Feng felt that only familiar people could recognize him. He could not see the traces of camouflage, but he turned into another person, but there was no mask to use.


    "Go, all follow me to the casino."


    Nan Zhenyan rode on her horse and rubbed her hands. There was a general''s intention to go to war: "if you don''t win 200000 gold coins tonight, you will never turn back!"


    Gambler, gambler!


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart, but nothing happened. He jumped on his horse and followed Nan Zhenyan. Soon after, he came to a place surrounded by high walls. After a rough look, Chu Feng was speechless. This is called a casino?


    It''s just an amusement park. If you leave it in the world, it''s definitely the largest casino in the world, because Chu Feng has a visual inspection of about 500 mu, covering a lot of gambling facilities.


    Of course, it''s also because there are so many people in Nancheng. If we don''t make it that big, we can''t accommodate too many people.


    Tied up the horse, Nan Zhenyan walked over and threw out three hundred gold coins: "three people!"


    There are several watchmen at the gate. They are all in the sky. Look at the gold coins in their hands and see that there are only three people. When you open the door to let them in, it is obvious that if you want to enter the casino, you must give gold coins first.


    I don''t think of the world of Chu yet?


    However, Chu Feng thought that if he really collected tickets in the world, it was estimated that no one would gamble. People would gamble to win money, and people would give money before they went in, which was not a good idea.Nancheng is so big and so many people. If you can go in without tickets, the casino can''t hold it. It''s understandable.


    Entering the gambling house, there was a sound of shouting and yelling. It was just like the casinos in the world. The only difference was that there were no rabbit girls here, but some young and beautiful women walking around the crowd with drinks.


    Chu Feng also caught, Nan Ao Xue''s eyes twinkled with excitement, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. Who came from? These places are noisy. He is so excited when he comes here. It seems that he is also a restless person.


    But Nan Zhenyan didn''t notice her daughter''s look at all. She went over and threw a bag of gold coins to the counter: "5000 gold coins!"


    "Oh, Miss Zhenyan is here again. I''ll change it for you right away." A man at the counter was still a little displeased. Some people threw gold coins directly, but when he saw Nan Zhenyan, he immediately changed into a smiling face and quickly gave Nan Zhenyan 50 chips. Chu Feng looked at it and knew that one chip was 100 gold coins.


    Obviously, Nan Zhenyan is still a regular customer. The man who exchanged chips gave two more. She was speechless. The sister of the city Lord came to the casino. It was a wonderful flower!


    No less shocking than the striptease dance of the sister of President Tianchi in the world.


    Nan Zhenyan is no matter how much, two more chips to chufeng: "you go to play, wait for me to find you, Xueer, follow me."


    Nan Ao Xue finally came to these places. How could he follow Nan Zhenyan? That''s just nothing to play with. He said weakly, "I''ll follow him. You''re going to a lot of places. I''m not used to it."


    Nan Zhenyan, who can know her daughter''s thoughts in her heart, thinks that it seems to be the same truth, and stares at Chu Feng: "then you take good care of Xueer for me."


    With that, Nan Zhenyan walked forward. Chu Feng took a look. Many people gathered there in the distance, which was obviously the most popular gambling facility in the casino.


    Curling her mouth and playing with two chips, she was about to find something to play with. However, Nan Aoxue went to the counter and took out a small bag of gold coins: "give me a thousand gold coins!"


    Chu Feng is stunned, and Tianlei stands behind. No wonder she can be a mother and daughter. If Nan Zhenyan knew her daughter was the same as her, would she be angry to vomit blood?


    Changed ten chips back, South Ao snow left look right: "boy, play what, I don''t understand."


    Chu Feng sighs. Nan Aoxue is so good at pretending. Nan Zhenyan is polite to him. Nan Zhenyan is not there. He knows that it is a misunderstanding since tonight. He has nothing to do with Nan Zhenyan. The girl is a boy.


    Being called a boy by a 16-year-old girl, Chu Feng feels, how much courage does that need?


    Turn a white eye, this casino Chu Feng is also the first time to come, not very familiar with, look around, see a big table in the distance, point to: "play dice!"


    Chromons?


    Nan Aoxue doesn''t know this very well, but what she likes is the atmosphere. She follows Chu Feng and goes forward to the huge table. A big hole is dug in the middle of the table. A person stands inside and is responsible for shaking the Dicer. It is obviously good to see the Dicer that he shakes out.


    South Ao snow asks a way: "this how to play?"


    Chu Feng looked at this table and gathered hundreds of people to place bets. If a gambling house was opened here, it would make money! Also the rules of the Dicer simply said to Nan Aowen, look at the situation on the table at the moment, and the world is a little different, Chu Feng also roughly told this can install the little girl.


    "So simple South Ao snow nods, threw ten chips on the table: "I buy big!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He was a loser. Even if you want to bet on the size, you have to wait for others to shake. This child is so stupid!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1854

    South Ao snow direct throw out ten chips, attracted some people''s attention, see is a beautiful girl, all meaningful smile.


    I know it must be my first time to come. Otherwise, I won''t bet all of them at once. Moreover, I''ve already opened eight small ones, which are so prosperous. According to common sense, many people think that they should continue to be small.


    "Open it


    After South Ao snow bets, to that gambling house staff member cheers.


    The staff of the gambling house was astonished and said with a smile, "little sister, I haven''t shaken that yet. You bet on it. Do you want to change it?"


    "Eh?" South Ao snow a Leng: "you want to shake me just bet?"


    The surrounding people burst into laughter, and those who lost a lot also showed a funny smile. The dull atmosphere of losing money in the casino was suddenly broken by Nan Aowen''s little fool.


    "It''s basically the case. Of course, if you bet ahead of time, it''s luck. The multiple ratio is 1:5!"


    The staff of the gambling house also gave a hearty smile and patiently explained: "if you bet after I shake it, you can''t rule out that your ears are easy to use, so the multiple ratio is 1:2, and before I wager, it''s luck. It''s impossible to cheat. Our Casino offers a multiple of 1:5."


    South Ao snow face slightly red, mercilessly glared at Chu Feng one eye, feel that he did not say clearly with oneself, hurt oneself small lost face.


    It''s just that she doesn''t think there''s any state difference between the first bet and the second bet. Anyway, she''s just playing: "it''s OK. You shake it. I won''t change it."


    A loser!


    Chu Feng''s heart directly repeated a sentence, how can there be such a tigress? However, the one to five ratio before the bet, which is unprecedented in the world, is good.


    Throw the only two chips on the table: "I bet ahead of time, too."


    There are Chu Feng and Nan Ao Xue, two wonderful flowers, and some others follow suit. But most people are still ready to listen to the voice in the cup.


    With a smile, the staff of the gambling house clapped their hands on the table. The cultivation of Tianyang period was revealed. The hands did not touch the color cup, but shook it with the power of Zhenyuan. Many people closed their eyes and listened quietly. Almost all of them were martial artists. Occasionally, they could hear a little.


    But because the person who shakes the color cup is also a warrior, there are bound to be variables.


    With a slap, the cup fell on the table, and the staff of the gambling house said: "bet, you can''t go back on your hand if you buy it!"


    All the people present made quick bets based on their own judgment, but they bought everything in a short time. The chips were almost full of half a table, and there were two staff standing beside them. The real-time records showed that the eyesight of the warriors was very strong, and the bets of hundreds of people were still clearly remembered.


    And there won''t be any cheating. It''s just a shame.


    "All right


    Seeing that there was no bet, the staff of the gambling house yelled: "open!"


    When the color cup is opened, the six dicers lie there quietly. At 16 o''clock, small!


    South Ao snow touches Chu Feng: "that, did I win?"


    Chu wind almost fell on the ground, just now and South Ao Snow said is white said, even the size is not clear also dare to play?


    Wryly smile: "six dicers altogether 36 points, one to eighteen is small, do you say you won?"


    South Ao snow small mouth micro open, frown: "hum, I don''t believe I will always lose!" Look at Chu Feng in front of eight more chips, now a total of 10: "give me five!"


    Regardless of Chu Feng''s agreement or not, Nan Ao Xue directly reached for it and threw it out again: "this time I bet small!"


    Chu wind white eye straight turn, how to have so fierce girl?


    He tossed out five chips: "this one, I bet big!"


    It''s a bet in advance before the wager. Everyone smiles, and no one says anything. Some people will do it.


    There is no accident, open is big, South Ao snow again lost, on the contrary, Chu Feng chips into 25.


    South Ao snow small mouth opens: "I don''t believe evil, I want to return this!"


    Not waiting for Chu Feng to react, he grabbed a chip from front of him and threw it out. Chu Feng looked at the corner of his mouth and convulsed fiercely. He took 23 chips for him, and immediately let him go back to understand and put it.


    The rest of the people laughed, knowing that Nan Aoxue will lose red eye soon, which is common in casinos.


    Chu Feng held two chips and pitifully threw them out. He thought that he had no gold coins and just won a little to use. In this way, Nan Aoxue would lose more or less.


    The staff of the gambling house wait for everybody to bet, shake the dice again, fall and open.


    "How can I lose again?" South Ao snow sees point, exasperated cheers a way.


    This game she bet is big, but open is small, drum small mouth to look at Chu Feng, found Chu Feng again won, Du mouth: "brother, can you give me a few more chips?"


    Chu Feng directly held the chip in his hand this time, and wanted to say no. seeing the pathetic expression of Nan Aowen, he gave her five more: "if you still lose this time, don''t play."Don''t want to, South Ao snow seems to have not heard in general, five chips tossed in small: "this time, I am sure to win, I want to return to this!"


    Chu Feng feels that his own words have been said. Nan Aoxue is not suitable for gambling. He loses his eyes every minute. However, he laughs bitterly at the way Nan Zhenyan comes to the casino. No wonder he can be a mother and daughter. How similar is it?


    Chu Feng holds five chips, his left eye twinkles, and his mouth picks up a smile, which is also put on the small one.


    South Ao snow ha ha smile way: "know to follow me to be able to make a fortune?"


    Chu Feng was speechless and shook his head: "I don''t know where your confidence comes from."


    At the end of the bet, the staff of the casino opened the color cup again. Nan Aoxue exclaimed with excitement: "great, I''ve made 20 chips, and I''m back to the original."


    Chu wind white eyes straight roll, know South Ao snow estimated to play, absolutely do not stop.


    Sure enough, South Ao snow 25 chips and put on the small: "this time, I am sure I can win."


    Chu Feng coughed violently, the black lady!


    Holding 25 chips, Chu Feng threw it on the big one. Nan Ao Xue saw it and hummed, "you don''t follow me. If you lose, I won''t give you support."


    Chu Feng scratched his head: "don''t worry, if I lose, I won''t ask you for it, but you lost. This time I won''t give you a chip."


    A new round of the start again, in the South Ao snow a face of self-confidence open, 22 o''clock, big!


    He opened his mouth and looked at the 25 chips taken away by the staff of the gambling house. Blinking his eyes and looking at Chu Feng, he turned into 125 chips. Chufeng held the chips and walked to one side. He looked like I didn''t know you. Nan Aoxue hummed: "lose you, nigger!"


    Chu Feng holds 125 chips, and his left eye twinkles. It''s almost OK to save time and go where there are no gold coins.


    Already saw the size, chufeng does not want to continue to play size.


    "Big brother, what is the multiple of that point?"


    "Do you want to bet?" the casino staff was stunned


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes!"


    The people around look at Chu Feng as if they are looking at idiots. They still have half the chance to win. Basically, there will be no leopard killing things. But the possibility of pressing points is one thirty-six chance. What to play?


    The staff of the gambling house confirmed that Chu Fenglai was really, and he rarely saw people who bet on the points. He replied, "the unified rate of points is 10 times, regardless of whether the bets are made before and after, and the upper limit is 10 million gold coins!"


    Chu Feng is shocked. Is the gambling house in the hidden world too rich? Nowadays, the size of bets in the world is generally set at a very low rate. The upper limit of the hidden world is 10 million gold coins. It is rich and willful!


    "I see!" Chu wind left eye passed the light can not be detected light, handed 25 chips to stand beside a face of resentment Nan Ao snow: "the last time."


    South Ao snow immediately showed a smile: "thank you brother!" Took the chips on the toss in the big: "look, I also win once, as willful as you."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes are turning straight. You won''t take your time. Why are you so impulsive?


    However, Chu Feng was not stingy. After a look, he put a hundred chips on top of 35:00 before shaking the color cup: "I''ll bet 35 points!"


    A hundred chips is ten thousand gold coins, not much but also many. They are directly put on the bet, and they are still betting points. People shake their heads slightly. This probability is too small, and it''s strange that they won''t lose before shaking the color cup!


    South Ao snow also curls one''s lips: "Black family man!"


    "Let''s go!" Chu Feng just wanted to refute a sentence, Nan Zhenyan appeared beside them like ghosts, with a face of mourning: "five thousand gold coins lost, don''t play tonight."


    "Wait for big brother!" South Ao snow to see South really Yan appeared, and turned into a good girl''s appearance: "he won a lot, now bet points and size, he lost, we will go."


    "Won a lot?" Nan Zhenyan was stunned. She didn''t know her daughter was crazy just now. She looked at the 100 chips at 35:00 in front of her, and the 25 chips in the big one pointed by Nan Aoxue: "are you relying on the two chips I gave you, winning so much?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "small bet happy, big bet hurt, just play!"


    Nan Zhenyan''s eyes did not blink, pointing to the casino staff: "start quickly!"


    The casino staff seemed to know Nan Zhenyan. She was scared and excited. She saw that all the people around her were almost ready. She shook up the color cup, and after dropping it, she said, "I''m betting. I''ll leave my hand."


    Nan Zhenyan two small hands clenched into fists: "open big, open big!"


    Chu Feng had no words to ask: "you should say 35 o''clock!"


    "Cut!" Nan Zhenyan hummed: "open up a little more, I''ve been in the casino for 400 years, and I haven''t seen anyone who bought the middle points. You bet before. When you leave 25 and return me 100, I''ll invest in you. It''s OK to divide one fifth of you."Chu Feng is speechless. Who came here?


    "Let''s go. Let''s go!"


    The staff of the gambling house, seeing that no one continued to place bets, cheered, took up the color cup, and the whole room was quiet. Then they all looked at the 100 chips at the 35:00 bet.


    Nan Zhenyan''s two small fists were also stiff there, blinking his eyes, then slowly opened his mouth: "both sides have won?"


    The Dicer made five sixes, one five. It was big. Both sides won.


    Immediately around burst into applause, did not say that Chu Feng is cheating, because he was in the lottery before the bet, there is no cheating, but do not know Chu Feng left eye can see the situation in the next five minutes.


    One hundred and twenty-five chips, ten times on one side and five times on the other, instantly turned into 1125 chips and more than 100000 gold coins.


    Nan Zhenyan came forward: "give me 1100 chips and leave him 25 chips!"


    Chu Feng staggers forward, head bumps on the gambling table, has seen the black, has not seen so black person, even if you give me two chips, I give you the chip change is, do you want to be so black, give me a small change? Or small change?


    However, Nan Zhenyan did not care so much, so she took all the chips and threw them to Chu Feng. Her eyes brightened slightly, as if she had won. She pushed them directly to the University: "I''ll bet on this one!"


    A thousand and one hundred chips, all bet on the big, Chu Feng direct speechless, ruined mother and daughter ah!


    His left eye twinkled slightly, but he felt a little painful. He put twenty-five chips on his face and bet on seven!


    Nan Zhenyan was stunned and then said angrily, "asshole, are you coming against me? I bet big, and you bet seven. Isn''t that for me to lose? "


    Chu Feng turns his head to one side directly, elder brother has left eye, the world I have!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1855

    Nanzhenyan has a large bet on ten thousand gold coins, and it is before the color shaker.


    Chu Feng bet points of seven points, which means that if the issue is large, Chu wind loses, and if the number is not seven decimal points, then nanzhenyan and Chu Feng lose together.


    The bet of 100000 gold coins is not rare in the casino. However, because some people in nanzhenyan recognize that she is the sister of the city, she is concerned. Moreover, she has bet before the color shaker. The challenge is five times the rate, and it is more interesting for people to look at it.


    The casino staff wiped their forehead and moved quickly. The color cup was turning in the air, and the color in the jar rattled. All the people were quiet and listened to the movement and quiet, and the look was very serious.


    The snap fell on the table, South Zhenyan still angry at Chu wind, think he is in a negative tune with himself.


    I don''t know that Chu Feng''s heart is very helpless, spread on nanzhenyan this pair of wonderful mother and daughter, is almost immature little girl general, that IQ, that behavior, simply can not compliment.


    "Buy it, leave your hands, bet!"


    The casino staff cheered, and the people around the gambling table bet on their own judgment. They are basically people of the size of the bet. There are still few people who charge points like chufeng, because that is just a neurotic behavior.


    They are indeed powerful warriors, but they can not be a prophet without the military. They can hear a little more than win, and if they don''t listen, they won''t win at all.


    "Buy it. Leave it. Go!"


    The casino staff around to see, no one has bet, cried to open the color cup, all people quickly look.


    Nanzhenyan naturally went to see the result for the first time, but saw the result suddenly angry: "lose again, what is the matter?"


    Ten thousand gold coins, so there is no more.


    Then a daze, the number of points opened is five one, one two, add up is seven, and like the public reaction to see the point seven bet, where is the lonely 25 chips, and in charge?


    Nanzhenyan blinked her eyes and felt incredible. One time in charge, she was lucky, but Chu Feng was in charge twice in a row. To say that Chu Feng cheated, it was a matter of the prophet, and it was impossible to cheat at all.


    If you look at the 1000 chips you have taken away, you feel very painful. If you bet on Chu Feng, it will not be more than one million gold coins now?


    Chu Feng collected 250 chips, and looked at nanzhenyan and nanaoxue staring at themselves, and asked the staff nearby to exchange them. It is not convenient to hold more than 200 chips.


    As for Chu Feng twice charged points, although some people pay attention, but they do not care too much, may also be the reason for the less win.


    There are 250 chips, which are 25000 gold coins. Chu Feng has changed them into a 5000 chip and two 10000 chips. They are not worried about being robbed by the two mothers and daughters of the wonderful flowers.


    I was going to the counter to exchange gold coins and left, and I didn''t worry about the inability to pay for food.


    The hidden world is vast and endless. Gold coins are common currency. It is necessary to eat and live in the gold coins. Before Chu Feng didn''t care about money, but now I know the transmission array of hidden world. It is really difficult to move without money.


    Just before going out for a few steps, nanzhenyan stood in front of him and reached out to him: "your gambling money is all I give, all according to the truth is mine, but I am the person who makes sense, then you give me four fifths, and the rest are yours."


    "Get out of here!" Chu Feng turned his eyes over without words. The LORD had just been extortioned by you for more than 100 million gold coins. Now he came: "all you belong to have been taken by you. I have invested 200 gold coins. I have paid you more than 100 million, enough!"


    Nanzhenyan frowns. She certainly knows she is a little over playing, but she is not addicted to playing tonight, plus no gold coins.


    Squint up: "you give it or not?"


    Chu Feng heart 10000 Grass Mud Horse in there gallop, how to meet so gambling like a woman?


    Look at the chip in her hand, hand her the fivethousand one, but it''s not in her hand: "this is the last time. Wait a minute. Don''t ask me again. No way!"


    "OK!" Nanzhenyan is a gambler who loses his red eye at this time. If she can manage so much, she will take the 5000 gold coins and go ahead and go to the place she just went to.


    South Ao snow ha ha ha a smile, gave Chu Feng a sympathetic eyes, also followed up.


    Chu Feng put two chips in his pocket, and thought about it. Nanzhenyan didn''t take him back to Yayuan. He could only go back quietly, so that it would be bad to be found.


    Nanzhenyan is very lively, almost the most lively place in the casino.


    Surrounded by a high wall, more than 300 square meters of space, guests came to stand outside the half high wall. Chu Feng also looked curiously, and saw the boxes like Chinese medicine cabinets, but the quantity was very much.


    And it''s not a big box. It''s about the size of the fist. After a little look, there are about a few thousand boxes.Looking to one side of the introduction, Chu Feng suddenly South Zhenyan why to come here, dare to be greedy ah!


    Here is a kind of guessing box. There are 4000 boxes in total, and they are specially made by people. Among them, 3500 boxes are empty, and the other 500 boxes have things in them.


    A box without things naturally has nothing, but the 500 boxes with things are not necessarily good things.


    The bet starts at the bottom line of 5000 gold coins, no upper limit, no cap, and 5000 gold coins are contested once.


    If the contents in the open box are negative multiple 2, then the wager will have 5000 more gold coins for the five thousand gold coins for the bet, and 15000 gold coins for the negative multiple four, and so on.


    Similarly, if it is a positive multiple of two, 5000 gold coins will become 10000 gold coins, and so on.


    The maximum negative multiple is 10 times, and the positive rate is 1000 times. The bet is not capped.


    Of course, in addition to these, the amount of chips is different.


    Of course, in order to stimulate people to play this kind of competition, if anyone guesses the prize in kind, he can take away ten beauties or ten men who are full in tiannu seven levels, which is equivalent to rewarding slaves.


    But many people don''t have much interest in it. The people with high level do not care to take them away. If they take ten people away from the low level, they will run away in minutes, and they will be busy in vain.


    What they care about is the excitement of doubling the gold coins and guessing. Maybe you only have 10000 gold coins. If you are lucky, you may become one million or even millions of gold coins. Getting rich overnight is not a dream, but it needs luck.


    Thousands of boxes are active, and only 500 of them have things. Half of them are negative. Only 200 have good things. It''s hard to choose them. It''s really up to luck.


    Moreover, it is said that there are only two times of 1000 times. Since the establishment of the casino, only one person has drawn it. After that, no one has succeeded. Even 500 times, at most, it is only 100 times or 50 times.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and looked at Nan Zhenyan''s twinkling little star eyes. She was speechless. She was an absolute gambler. She had a chance to compete with her. She didn''t know whether her brain was getting into feces.


    "A new round is about to start. You can prepare."


    At this time, an old man with a long beard said with a smile. The box like the Chinese medicine cabinet in the back began to rotate. It was like a magic cube and constantly shifted to its original position, which made people unable to remember where those good things were at the beginning.


    But the martial arts'' memory is very strong. There is an iron cage on it, and there is black cloth on the cage. Obviously, people can''t see where the boxes have been moved. In this way, no matter what or where they are drawn, it is useless.


    Because everything was upset.


    When the sound of rotation stopped, the iron cage was slowly pulled up by a rope, and the cabinets appeared again, but everyone could not see the original trace. All the boxes were of similar size and color.


    It''s really just luck.


    "I''ll come first!" Nan Zhenyan comes forward to Jiao to drink, and throws 5000 of that chip to the recorder. The rest of the people look at her.


    The old man with a long beard said with a smile, "Miss Zhenyan, which one do you want to choose?"


    Nan Zhenyan narrowed her eyes and was thinking about it. Then she said, "the seventh row, the seventy eighth!"


    4000 boxes, 50 rows, 80 floors!


    With a faint smile, the old man with a long beard asked people to open them according to Nan Zhenyan''s advice. He did not know which of the 4000 small boxes had what. However, there were at most a few people who could draw good things every day, and thousands of people could not get benefits. It was the most profitable gambling facility in the gambling house.


    A casino worker opened the 78th box in the seventh row according to Nan Zhenyan.


    Nan Zhenyan saw that there was something in the box that was taken out. She looked happy: "have a look, is it a thousand times?"


    The staff of the gambling house picked up a small wooden card inside and pointed out to the crowd: "four times negative magnification, Miss Zhenyan wants to pay 15000 gold coins more to the gambling house!"


    "Ah Nanzhenyan small mouth a, mouth hook up aggrieved arc, eyes glance at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. This time he can''t do without giving it. He takes out the only two chips and hands them to the staff of the gambling house. He changes back a 5000 chip, which is exactly what Nan Zhenyan bet on just now.


    All of a sudden, there was no 20000 gold coins. Chu Feng felt a pang of pain. He wanted to go back to the modern world and let Shen Xiuqin do it like that. It must be very profitable.


    When he wanted to say whether he could go or not, the crowd scattered. A young and handsome man came in surrounded by more than ten people. He said with a smile: "I haven''t come back in a year. I''ll bet 100000 gold coins to play once to see if I can get a few hundred times."


    Nan Zhenyan looked, squinted and whispered, "matchless childe, he''s back!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1856

    Matchless childe, the top ten young people in Nancheng.


    But he didn''t appear in the South City for a year, because he did something to make the South City Master angry a year ago, but because he was the son of the Deputy City Lord, the South City Lord asked him to leave the south city.


    The reason is that he fell in love with the daughter of commander Ximen in Nancheng, but he was rejected. Later, he and some people kidnapped the daughter of commander Ximen and committed a rogue act. At that time, the daughter of Ximen commander was defiled by more than 20 men.


    This matter made commander Ximen very angry and wanted to find a way to explain it.


    With his father as the Deputy City Lord of Nancheng, the matchless young master found some semi divine strong men and killed them in the house of commander Ximen. More than 1000 people were killed overnight. All the men were decapitated, and the women were defiled before they died.


    Finally, he was burned down by a big fire, which covered up the truth. However, the law net was not neglected and was eventually stabbed to the South City Lord.


    The South City Lord was angry and wanted to kill Wushuang Gongzi. However, due to the father of his deputy city Lord, he finally let the matchless young master kneel down and nine times to apologize to the Ximen commander''s family and expelled from the south city. Now he came back, obviously to participate in the hidden world Dabi.


    Chu Feng quietly listens to Nan Zhenyan''s information, and her eyes flit over a killing opportunity.


    It''s wrong to kill thousands of other people in order to cover up their crimes. Such people are so ferocious that they should not even treat people''s lives like grass roots.


    My heart is filled with murder, and I also know that this is the hidden world. People of noble origin are always more noble than ordinary people.


    However, the matchless young master did not care about people''s opinions. He asked the follower to take out a chip of 100000 gold coins and hand it to the casino staff. The old man in front of him said with a smile: "master, do you think that I can win a thousand times and instantly have hundreds of millions of wealth?"


    The old man with a long beard is a semi God''s mid cultivation, while the matchless young master is only infinitely close to the demigod.


    Even if he is the son of the Vice City Lord, the bearded old man is not too polite. If he can open a gambling house here, how can he be a manager of the gambling house without any background?


    Faint smile: "matchless childe, try not to know?"


    The matchless young master chuckled and looked at the box with arrogance. Each round, only 100 people were allowed to guess. After all, the more open the box, the more unfavorable it would be for the casino. Nan Zhenyan just opened one, and now he is going to open a second one.


    Squinting, pointing to the first in the first row: "I never like the middle and the back."


    What a breath!


    Chufeng joked in his heart and directly chose the first one in the first row. It seems that this matchless young master wants to be the first person in everything, the real wolf calf.


    The bearded old man was quiet, but the staff of the gambling house went to take out the small box, but it was empty.


    The matchless young master''s face changed slightly, and after passing through the haze, 100000 gold coins were gone, and he felt that the people around him were laughing at himself.


    He wanted to be the first in everything. He said, "another 100000, and then pull down."


    With a look of pain, he took out ten chips with a face value of 10000 and handed them to the staff. The people of the gambling house then went down and pulled out the second small box.


    There''s something!


    The matchless young master saw it and burst out laughing: "I said, how could my luck be so bad? Take it up and I''ll see if it''s a thousand times?"


    The staff of the gambling house took out the wooden cards inside and spread them out. Facing the people, the smile on the matchless childe''s face solidified instantly and scolded: "how can it be?"


    Negative magnification, ten times!


    Nan Zhenyan burst out laughing: "not bad, not bad, give the gambling house 900000 gold coins again!"


    Matchless young master''s face is ugly, want to be angry, see is nanzhenyan, subconsciously shut up, that is his father dare not offend the woman, he is nothing.


    However, where did he get a million gold coins, he could at most come up with two or three hundred thousand.


    The old man with a long beard always kept a smile and said faintly: "matchless young master, please pay 900000 gold coins to the gambling house."


    Nan Zhenyan echoed: "yes, give it quickly, don''t you?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight and coughed gently. This time, his neck was itching. Matchless young master himself was in embarrassment. He heard the moving and motionless eyes shooting at Chu Feng: "boy, do you dare to make fun of me?"


    Chu Feng is shocked, this little Lord coughs for a while, how to make fun of you again? Squint eyes: "can''t afford to lose don''t play, I cough is to make fun of you, want to vent to find others, can''t afford to play don''t come."


    The others did not agree with Chu Feng''s words, but they all agreed with Chu Feng''s words.


    That is, don''t play if you can''t afford to lose. Now when people cough, they say to make fun of you. Is that a wool?


    "What''s the matter with you Nan Zhenyan is a ha ha smile: "can''t I make fun of you? If you want to get angry and find someone else, you''d better give the gold coin first. 900000 yuan, tut Tut, tut, and "


    matchless childe''s eyes flashed over Chu Feng. He just couldn''t afford to offend Nan Zhenyan, so he took Chu Feng out of his anger and scolded him. He didn''t want Chu Feng to refute him, which made him look very ugly.But he also knew that he couldn''t play in the casino. He took out a card from his body and handed it to the person in the gambling house: "there are 300000 gold coins in it, but there is still a gap of 600000. I will wait for someone to send it."


    The old man with a long beard shook his head: "no, gold coins come, people go, gold coins do not arrive, people stay!"


    "You The matchless young master was angry, but in the face of the long bearded old man''s glance, he did not dare to provoke him. He kicked him to the side and followed him: "go back, let my father take 600000 gold coins."


    Ben also wanted to come to the gambling house to announce his return. He splashed some gold coins to show his identity. He didn''t want to be so unlucky. He drew a negative rate of 10, which made him feel extremely unhappy and felt that his old face had been lost.


    Eyes meaningful across Chu Feng, boy, it''s your words that make me lose face, you wait for me, I will make you worse than death.


    The old man with a long beard waved, and they went to the matchless young master''s side, obviously to look at him.


    Then he said, "the next challenger!"


    "I''ll do it!" A clear voice came, cold and gorgeous purple dream came from the crowd. There was no smile on Qingcheng''s face, but an inviolable color.


    Long beard old man light smile: "purple dream fairy also came, how much do you want to bet?"


    "I''m short of money recently. Let''s take a chance." Anger purple dream decent to the long beard of the elderly to show respect, took out a 50000 gold coin chip: "50000 bar!"


    Handed it to the staff of the casino, nu purple dream did not have any hesitation, and said directly: "my birthday, November 19!"


    11th row, 19th row!


    "Purple dream fairy, long time no see!" One side matchless childe saw the angry purple dream, his eyes slightly lit up, passing a bright color, this is the woman he wanted to conquer several years ago.


    Angry purple dream but did not hear the general: "master, please open it!"


    The old man with a long beard turned his head, and the small box of angry purple dream was pulled out. There was something in it. Everyone opened their eyes curiously, but Nu purple dream had a calm face.


    The staff of the gambling house took a look at the wooden card, and the corners of his mouth were moved and spread out: "negative magnification, eight times!"


    Angry purple dream a Zheng, look passed a touch of embarrassment, some embarrassed mouth: "it seems that bad luck!" He took out a gold card from his body and handed it to the casino staff: "master, there are 300000 gold coins in it, and the remaining 50000 will be given to the casino later."


    "Purple dream fairy came from a long way, you don''t need to be so polite!" The old man with a long beard smiles more in the face of angry purple dream: "fifty thousand, no more!"


    The matchless young master was still there angry, and purple dream ignored him. When he heard the old man with a long beard, he gave her 50, 000 gold coins and said, "master, I have 900000 gold coins, that,,"


    the meaning is very obvious, that is, whether we can eliminate a little.


    The old man with a long beard glanced in his eyes, which meant a lot: "do you need a gambling house, Mr. deputy city master?"


    Matchless childe''s mouth twitch for a moment, some embarrassed: "that of course is not needed."


    "Matchless young master, rich and bold!" Just then, there came a hearty laugh. Accompanied by the guard of Shao Zhu''s house, Nan Han mountain came along with Chu Chen.


    Came near, South Han mountain to South really Yan bows: "aunt!"


    Nan Zhenyan nodded slightly and glanced over: "young master Chen is here, Hello!"


    "Master!" Chu Chen was a little bored in Shaozhu''s house, so he asked Nan Han mountain to take him here. He saw the plump and moving nanzhenyan and flashed a light. But he also knew that this was a man of his father''s generation. He hid his thoughts and kept a touch of politeness.


    Then Nanhan mountain nodded to the old man with a long beard, took out a gold coin card and handed it to the casino staff: "there are one million gold coins in it, including 600000 of matchless childe. In addition, I will bet 400000, and I will play one too!"


    The people around are as quiet as possible. At the moment, all the people here are of weight level. Even the young master of Nancheng has come. Who is qualified to speak?


    Matchless young master is still in a dilemma whether he will be scolded by his father. Hearing the words of Nanhan mountain, he is shocked: "little Lord?"


    "Stop talking!" Nanhan mountain waved his hand and seemed to pay back 600000 gold coins for the matchless young master. It was nothing. He pointed out: "the purple dream fairy is not lucky, so I will choose the one below her to see if I can get some good luck by virtue of the spirit of the fairy."


    How can people not know the meaning of suggestive words?


    Angry purple dream is no fluctuation, the pace to leave stopped, also want to see the first young master of Nancheng, there is nothing to be surprised.


    The old man with a long beard waved: "for the young master of Nancheng, open the box!"


    The casino staff in charge of unpacking the case went over and pulled out a small box under the original Nu purple dream. After seeing it, his face changed slightly, and there was something in it.


    All the people present also saw something, but they didn''t take it out and couldn''t see it.


    Chufeng passed by and pondered, and whispered in nanzhenyan''s ear: "how much is your big nephew?"


    Nan Zhenyan sees something, and feels that it''s good to smoke something tonight, but it''s all negative magnification. She shrinks her ears and glares at Chu Feng angrily. Her ears are very sensitive."Ten million gold coins, it''s a small idea!" he said


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "that doesn''t seem to be any difficulty!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1857

    The small box has been pulled out, but the casino staff is there hesitating.


    The old man with a long beard frowned: "sleepwalking?"


    The simple three words let the casino staff come to their senses. They quickly picked up the wooden card in the small box and said in a loud voice: "negative magnification, 10 times!"


    The whole audience was surprised. The young master of Nancheng bet 400000, and now he has drawn ten times the negative rate, which does not mean that he has to make up 3.6 million gold coins?


    If we didn''t know that casinos have been well-known since they were founded, almost everyone would have doubted whether the casinos had been tampered with tonight. So far, there have been four negative multiples.


    Nanzhenyan''s negative rate is four times, that of matchless young master is ten times, and that of angry purple dream is eight times. Now there is another negative multiple of ten times, or the young master of Nancheng. Everyone feels incredible that there are two times of negative magnification ten times in succession, or in one night, which is rarely seen before.


    But now the facts are so clear.


    Nanhan mountain has also returned to the taste, although there is no fluctuation on the face, but the heart of the general pain.


    The young master of Nancheng has a good reputation, but there is not much he can transfer. Besides, he needs to pay for the expenses of so many people in the house, including 600000 gold coins advanced for the matchless young master. He lost 4.6 million gold coins tonight, almost half of his family property.


    Just because of his face, he didn''t want to show it. Instead, he gave a bright smile: "if you can play, you can afford to lose. If you come, you can pay!"


    The young master of the South City said, "there are 3.5 million gold coins in it. Master, I will send 100000 gold coins later."


    The old man with a long beard said with a faint smile: "the young master of Nancheng maintains the dignity of the gambling house, 100000 gold coins, free!"


    Nan Han Shan was relieved that the old man with a long beard was still a face saver. If he really wanted him to send 100000 yuan, he would naturally give it to him. But he felt a little disgraced. The young master of the southern city of the state was not better than the angry purple dream.


    Nodding slightly: "thank you, master."


    Several people failed in a row, which made the casino earn millions of gold coins. No wonder Nan Zhenyan is so keen on this. The feeling of heartbeat is incomparable.


    Chu Feng sighed slightly, gambling is the devil, whether in the present world or in the hidden world, can make a person bankrupt.


    Nan Zhenyan also slightly sighed: "four million gold coins are gone, but it''s nothing. I''ve lost hundreds of millions of gold coins for 400 years."


    Chu Feng''s facial muscles twitch. He lost hundreds of millions of dollars in 400 years. This is not money from the outside world. It''s gold. A gold coin can live in an ordinary Inn and eat a common meal. Nan Zhenyan has lost hundreds of thousands of dollars every year for 400 years. What a loser!


    Chu Chen, who had not spoken all the time, came forward with a faint smile on his lips: "I have come to 500000!"


    One by one!


    All the people present were slightly surprised. The people who came here were so fierce, 500000. If it was bad luck, it would be ten times negative. It would be five million gold coins, almost more than the property of one of the Lords. They were also curious about who Chu Chen was. It seemed that he had come with Nan Han mountain. He could not help looking at it more.


    Nan Zhenyan narrowed her eyes and whispered to Chu Feng, "he is Chu Chen, the man from Lingyun Zong. Your portrait is brought by him."


    Chu Feng didn''t care much about Chu Feng. He looked at Chu Chen with his eyes fixed. He was not very old, but he was already a semi divine cultivation. He did not deliberately suppress him. Everyone could clearly feel that he was a man of publicity.


    All the people present also changed a little. Seeing that Chu Chen was a relatively young man, he was definitely not an old monster. In the middle of his semi divine cultivation, he was wondering which force was the genius.


    At this age, it is the middle of the demigod.


    The old man with a long beard cast a glance of Chu Chen, without too many waves: "pay 500000, you can guess."


    Chu Chen pondered a smile, took out a gold coin card and threw it to the casino staff: "there are one million in it. I want to double note, the first and the last one at present!"


    Two of the first row were taken out by the matchless young master just now. The first one is the third at the beginning and the last one in the fifty row.


    The old man with a long beard had no fluctuation, and his head was slightly tilted.


    The unpacking personnel went and pulled out the third one in the first row, which was empty.


    Chu Chen always with a smile, seems not to care about the general.


    All the people present felt a little sorry for the loss of half a million gold coins. It''s really rich!


    The man who opened the box went to the 50th row and drew out the last box. He could see something. Chu Chen cast a glance and raised his head. He looked like I had in the world.


    The box opener came forward, directly spread out, and said, "negative magnification, eight times!"


    Chu Chen''s eyes are slightly cold. It doesn''t matter if he loses one million yuan. What he wants is to be capricious. However, the loss of one million yuan is more than 3.5 million yuan. He can''t accept it. Even if he has, he doesn''t want to take it out.The old man with a long beard cast a glance at the sign and said faintly, "please pay, 3.5 million gold coins!"


    Some of the people present showed their interest. Almost all of them lost tonight, and none of them had good luck. They lost 4.5 million gold coins, which was almost the same as the young master of Nancheng.


    Chu Chen spread out his hands: "it seems that I have no luck."


    Walking up a little bit, he took out a jade pendant of special material to the old man: "old man, can I go back first and send it some other day?"


    People are affected by people''s looks. Who is this? Nancheng casinos have rules since ancient times. If you owe money, you can''t get gold coins. If you don''t get gold coins, you can''t be confident?


    Chu Chen took out almost all the jade plate back to the public, can''t see anything at all, Chu Feng is a little curious, left eye twinkle, but there are not many accidents.


    It can be seen that the jade pendant has a special material. The important thing is that there is a Chu character in the middle, which is obviously a keepsake of the Chu family.


    "You can''t afford to lose, but you can''t afford to play!" Nan Zhenyan seemed to know something. She murmured and said to Chu Feng, "it''s a keepsake of the Chu family of Lingyun clan. Only important people in the direct line of the Chu family can own it. This kid doesn''t want to give money when he plays in his own casino. What a shame!"


    Chu Feng moved in his mind and looked around the casino. It turned out that Ling yunzong was behind the casino. However, he was relieved after thinking about it.


    Nan Zhenyan, matchless childe and Nanhan mountain, who are not the best in Nancheng. They all hand in the gold coins for compensation, which shows that the background of the casino is strong, and they should have thought of it at the beginning.


    But at this time, the old man with a long beard didn''t loosen up because Chu Chen took out the Chu family''s keepsake. He was still calm: "when the gold coins arrive, if they don''t, they will stay. Young master, you should understand this truth, don''t you?"


    Chu Chen narrowed his eyes and passed his anger. He felt that he took out the Chu family''s keepsake and the casino would give him away. After that, he didn''t need to pay gold coins.


    But now the old man with white beard didn''t give face. How could Chu Chen not be angry, but he didn''t dare to get angry. Behind the gambling house, Lingyun clan was not known to many people. This was a way for lingyunzong to collect money. Moreover, the gambling house was only responsible for Lingyun Zong, and Chu Chen didn''t dare to make a mistake.


    Holding back his anger, Chu Chen felt humiliated and took back the jade pendant. He took out a gold coin card from his body and handed it to the casino staff: "go and brush it!"


    The staff of the gambling house took the gold coin card and went over, as if swiping the card together. After crossing the card, he returned it to Chu Chen. Chu Chen took it and snorted coldly. Obviously, he lost 4.5 million gold coins. He was very unhappy.


    It seems that there is no wonderful to see, Chu Feng touched nanzhenyan: "let''s go."


    "No!" Nan Zhenyan shook her head and said, "I just want to win back Ben. Why is it so difficult?"


    Pause a moment, stare at Chu Feng narrowly: "you seem to have 5000 gold coins?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, instantly alert up: "what do you want to do?"


    Obviously, if you win, you have to continue.


    Chu Feng said speechless, a woman addicted to gambling to this point, wryly: "win, how much do you want to win?"


    Nan Zhenyan pondered: "200 million yuan, not only to return this, but also to make a lot of money!"


    Chu Feng coughed. The woman was greedy.


    "Give it to me!" Nan Zhenyan didn''t care so much. She lowered her voice and hummed: "as long as you give it to me, I will cooperate with my brother to help you. If you don''t give it to me, I will immediately say that you are Chu Feng. Yes, my aunt is threatening you!"


    "What?" asked Nan Zhenyan


    This evening, Yan Han seems to pay attention to me and say, "if you don''t come back to the gambling house, you don''t even want to see all the other people who come to play in Nanfeng''s casino


    Nanzhenyan doubted whether she had heard me wrong. She subconsciously turned back. Fortunately, Nan Aoxue had been staring at the front and didn''t notice. She felt that she had heard me correctly. Nanzhenyan murmured: "asshole, what do you think? You have to play with me. Don''t say you can''t win 200 million yuan. Even if you win, you should play with me?"


    Murong Bing that ancient existence of the demon Chu wind have played, not to mention the South Zhen Yan, anyway can not see the real age.


    Of course, she also teased Nan Zhenyan to avoid her madness. She nodded heavily: "dare, and if I lose and win less than 200 million yuan, I will get out of Nancheng tomorrow, or even leave the hidden world. How about that?"


    Nan Zhenyan was stunned and narrowed her eyes: "are you serious?"


    "True, of course!" Chu Feng has 100% confidence, so it doesn''t matter: "moreover, you should listen to my words in the future."


    Nan Zhenyan is thinking about it. As for whether to give Chu Feng a chance to play, she doesn''t care. Chu Feng is so young that she doesn''t suffer losses. The important thing is that if Chu Feng doesn''t win 200 million yuan, she will leave the hidden world, and there will be no more accidents.


    Feel feasible, and Chu Feng is sure to lose. Nan Zhenyan raised her hand and clapped hands with Chu Feng: "it''s a deal!"


    Chufeng ponders a smile, this suddenly more half god later peak follow.


    See a is playing draw to empty box retreat, Chu Feng raised his hand: "I bet 5000, I come!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1858

    Chu Feng walked out directly, not worried about being seen a little.


    Nanzhenyan helped him to make up makeup. Unless it is a familiar person, people who have not seen can not see it by virtue of a picture.


    Handed the 5000 chips to the casino staff, Chu Feng left eye blinked and ready to have a good look.


    "Only 5000, I thought 50 million!"


    The unrivalled boy was at this time, and he said with a joke: "boy, you won''t have only 5000?"


    Chu Feng can not know that the two sons are targeting him, but Chu Feng will not care about it, and he said, "you guessed it right, really only 5000."


    Chu Feng''s answer made the people around laugh. The childless boy was more happy with laughter. He asked, "elder generation, what if he can''t pay for it if he takes a negative rate of ten times?"


    The long beard old man skimmed over the Chu wind and said softly: "little brother, can''t compensate for only three days to be tolerant, otherwise you will break one of your arms, are you sure?"


    "Don''t worry about this." There is a good way to get Chu Feng out of the hidden world. Nanzhenyan is not happy enough to see the public questioning Chu Feng''s financial resources and stand out and say, "if he draws ten times the negative rate, I will pay!"


    The beard nodded and took back the questioning look: "someone will pay."


    "Aunt!" Nan Han mountain is more curious, more look Chu Feng a few eyes, have not met, also not familiar.


    "He is?" he asked


    Nanzhenyan runs around the East and West all year round. He wondered how nanzhenyan would pay for this person.


    "The son of an old friend." South true Yan light return way: "just the hidden world is bigger than I come back, old friend entrusts me to bring him together."


    There is no doubt about Nanhan mountain. Nanzhenyan is always outside. It is so big in Nancheng. It is not surprising that there are several old friends.


    The double son also because of South Zhenyan came out, the witty shut up, just thought that it was a child standing beside her, did not expect or know, more look Chu Feng a few eyes, still do not know have seen, feel like a nobody.


    Although dare not say anything, but still add: "then play, when it is to give us to solve the depression, 5000 gold coins, or to play out."


    Chu Feng did not care about the ridicule of the young man, and went to the side of the half high wall, and looked at 4000 boxes with his left eye. Besides the open, there were still many.


    Through those boxes, you can see in a moment which is empty, which is something, even the words on the wooden plate are in it.


    "The first one at the moment!"


    After a while, Chu Feng said softly.


    The people in the scene were strange. There were three negative ratio and empty boxes drawn out in a row. It was just a bad place to smoke.


    The bearded old man ignored these, and turned his head: "smoke!"


    The box opener walked over and pulled out the first row of the first boxes at present. At one glance, there was something there. The look of the people changed a little bit. It was a lot of boxes that had been pulled out tonight.


    The double son sneered: "don''t be ten times the negative rate, that is to say, the elder generation of Yan really paid you back."


    "Twenty times the positive rate!" The voice of the two boys has just fallen. The person who unpacks the box slightly smiles and raises the sign: "this young master has drawn a positive rate, twenty times!"


    The two boys twitch at the corner of his mouth, staring at the sign, trying to say it is impossible, but the reality is in front of you, shaking his head or unbelievable: "how can it be?"


    The rest of us felt impossible, but that was the case. Then they all started to hold up. 5000 gold coins became 100000 gold coins in a hurry. The luck was really good.


    Nanzhenyan has a small mouth, won''t she? Next to South Aoxue a little more interested: "this boy, luck is OK."


    The old man with long beard gave Chu wind a light look, and he gave Chu wind two 50000 chips. From tonight, it has lost more than hundreds of thousands. Chu Chen and Nanhan mountain have broken tens of millions of children. It is nothing to pay 100000.


    Chu Feng holds two 50000 chips, knowing that we can not show their strength too much, and they lose 50000 chips with their eyes: "at present, the last one is available."


    People in the scene all look convulsive. What is this? Do you follow others, is the wind and water particularly good?


    The person who unpacked the box was sure to be right and went to pull out the box at the back of the box. The people here were surprised that there was something, whether it was negative or positive, or chip reward?


    Nanzhenyan prayed in her heart, it is better to have a positive rate, double the negative rate, and do not have a negative rate of ten times, then I will lose hundreds of thousands of people.


    No double son did not expect Chu Feng just could draw, sneer: "luck, will not always care for a person."


    Heaven seems to be unable to go with the double boy today. He just finished unpacking the box and picked up the wooden card and said, "ten slave rewards!"


    Ten slaves?


    People heard the words and froze. They have been playing this is a draw rate such play, as if slaves have not really seen someone draw.The old man with white beard still had no fluctuation and waved: "on the prize!"


    The crowd was scattered a little outside, and ten graceful women were brought up. All of them were infinite and close to the demigods'' cultivation, which made some male warriors present shine their eyes, especially those who were not as good as ten women''s, thinking that it would be good if they belonged to themselves.


    The old man with white beard said, "young master, you can choose to have ten slaves or one slave. Ten thousand gold coins will be returned to the gambling house. We will pay you 100000 gold coins immediately."


    It is equal to twice the positive ratio.


    Chu Feng passed over ten women, almost all of them were of high quality. When they went to the present world, they were the standard of stars. In the dark, there were many beauties in the hidden world. Chu Feng shook his head: "no, any one of them is worth more than 10000 gold coins."


    "But I want to know how long they have been in this state?"


    Chu Feng''s words let the people present slightly surprised, you are the four levels of tiannu, dare to ask for ten infinite close to the demigod slaves? Don''t invite ten living ancestors back.


    The old man with white beard glanced at them and said, "at least that 80 years, at most 300 years!"


    Chu Feng startled a smile, dare to love are waste thrown out.


    Nan Zhenyan also whispered in his ear: "the survival of the fittest, in lingyunzong as long as 50 years can not break through the card in a state, will be expelled from lingyunzong."


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded. It turned out that they were all rubbish that Ling yunzong didn''t want, but if they went to the present world, they would be very popular.


    "I''ll take it!"


    Too much thought, not too much wind!


    Nan Zhenyan was shocked and scolded her lust for lust. However, it was easy to think of Chu Feng''s helpless cultivation and to suppress ten female martial artists who were infinitely close to the demigods.


    The old man with a long beard didn''t have any fluctuation. He waved: "you go down to the gate of the gambling house and wait. Later, you have nothing to do with the casino. This young master is your master!"


    Ten women cast a glance at Chu Feng, some of them with disdain, and then turn around and all go down.


    Seeing this, Mr. Wu''s heart was filled with resentment. The ten women who were so powerful actually followed a mole ant. They thought that it would be better for them. They narrowed their eyes and decided to go back to find more than ten or twenty maid in the mansion to pamper them.


    "The last one at present, 40000 gold coins!"


    Chu Feng didn''t give you time to digest. He continued to open his mouth and threw the chips out. He also said: "in addition, I like beautiful women. The top one selected by purple dream fairy just now is 10000 gold coins. The one below is empty. I can only use it on the top."


    The rest of the people also showed a look of fun, we can still hear that, Nanhan mountain passing by the Chu wind, he was a little interested in Nu purple dream, at the moment, interested women were teased, he was also a little uncomfortable.


    The person who opened the box went and pulled out the last one. It was empty and there was nothing left. It also meant that 40000 gold coins were gone.


    No injury childe showed his playfulness and felt that Chu Feng''s luck had been used up. Next, he would spit out all the food he ate.


    And still spit out with interest.


    A box is not empty, that is to say, 40000 gold coins were lost. The person who opened the box went to Nu Zimeng and took out the box from the top of the box. Everyone was stunned and had something.


    No hurt childe laughed more happily: "negative rate is ten times, it must be!"


    The person who opened the box opened the sign for a moment. He was soft and almost sat on the ground. Then he ran to give the small box to the old man with a long beard. He looked a little nervous.


    Seeing this, matchless childe burst into laughter: "is it possible that the gambling house still has the method of suicide? This boy has taken suicide?"


    Long beard took over and opened the wooden card. There was not much fluctuation in one night. There were more ripples. With a cough, he gently picked up the wooden card to the public: "congratulations to this young master. He has become the second lucky person to draw 1000 times the positive rate in the history of the gambling house. The gambling house will pay you 10 million gold coins!"


    The whole audience was silent, and the jeering voice of matchless childe was stunned and stopped, a thousand times?


    Did you really draw a thousand times?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1859

    A thousand times!


    The wooden card in the hands of the old man with a long beard clearly tells the public that Chu Feng has drawn 1000 times the positive rate, which is also the highest reward for this gambling contest. When he envies Chu Feng''s luck, he is also a pity. Why didn''t he win when he started to have 100000 yuan? That would be a hundred million.


    Is it enough to build a large state independently and become a lord?


    Only Nan Zhenyan stood there, not showing the rest of the people''s surprise, but inexplicably produced an idea of worship, and felt that how did Chu Feng do it?


    That''s a thousand times, that''s a thousand times. She''s been here for four hundred years, and the highest is only ten times.


    Chu Feng smoke at least 20 times, more than her.


    At first, she just gave Chu Feng two chips, two hundred gold coins, and now it has become 10 million yuan. Nan Zhenyan feels ashamed. She has played for 400 years, which is not as good as Chu Feng''s playing for a few hours?


    There is another person''s mind is also different, that is, angry purple dream, she is still angry with Chu Feng''s words, but when Chu Feng pulled out a thousand times positive rate from the box above her, she felt that it was not a joke, but also secretly told her own birthday, a day late.


    Would it be 50 million? You don''t need any hidden world big ratio directly. If you throw out 10 million gold coins, you should be able to go to the four big forces, right?


    Then the whole audience burst into warm applause and felt proud to witness the birth of a miracle.


    Chu Feng in the public applause, light mouth: "continue!"


    In Chu Feng''s words, the whole audience was quiet, and then he was crazy. All of them had already got 10 million gold coins, and they still had to continue. What kind of plane?


    The old man with a long beard wanted someone to get a ten million gold coin card for Chu Feng. Hearing this, he stopped for a moment and narrowed his eyes: "young man, are you sure you want to continue?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded his head seriously, and suddenly took hold of Nan Zhenyan''s hand, and lifted a faint smile: "Auntie Nan, I believe you haven''t tried the pleasure of spending one million yuan, five million gold coins. Here you are."


    Nan Zhenyan felt her heart beat faster, especially her hand was pulled by Chu Feng. Her heart seemed to be a little nervous. Then she reacted to her anger: "are you crazy?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "no madness, no survival!"


    In a word, let the audience again quiet down, angry purple dream eyes slightly lit up, from the beginning of Chu wind a trace of ridicule disgust, more a touch of appreciation.


    The world of martial arts wants people who are fearless of everything?


    No crazy devil does not survive, is not a good interpretation of all this?


    The old man with a long beard also nodded slightly and waved his big hand: "young man, you can give Miss Zhenyan five million to play once again. In order to celebrate that you have created a thousand times legend for our casino again, Miss Zhenyan will take the negative ratio as an empty box, draw the positive multiple ratio and pay normally."


    As the head of the casino, he has the right to change it at any time.


    "Go "I don''t want to thank the subtle wind


    Nanzhenyan''s heart beats very fast. It''s like seeing those martial arts masters thousands of years ago, she felt adored by her heartbeat. She was pushed to the front by Chu Feng, and she couldn''t respond to it at this moment.


    Mind is a kind of blank, five million gold coins for her to play, ask this world, there are such men?


    Five million gold coins, if operated properly, can win a lord position.


    However, Nan Zhenyan opened her mouth: "that''s the bottom one I chose first!"


    At first, Nan Zhenyan chose the seventh row of boxes. Now she wants the last one.


    The person who opened the case went and took the small box under the gaze of the public. The five million bet is the biggest bet even after the opening of the casino?


    Under the gaze of thousands of people, the small box was pulled out, and then there was a sigh, because there was nothing in the box, which meant that there was no more than five million gold coins. For the first time, people all felt the true meaning of the four words "losers".


    Nan Zhenyan''s face twitches, subconsciously looking back at Chu Feng, as if worried about Chu Feng scolding her in general.


    But Chu Feng did not stand behind her, but walked over and stood in front of the angry purple dream. Nan Zhenyan was stunned, and then he scolded in his heart. Son of a bitch, what are you doing?


    "Purple dream fairy!"


    Chufeng gently smile, on this look on the inhuman woman opened: "if give you a chance to choose, which would you choose? I''m going to play another five million gold coin bet. Which one do you choose, I''ll still choose the one next to you. I find you are my lucky lady tonight


    Thousands of people heard Chu Feng''s words to Nu Zi Meng, and they were all very ashamed.


    Damn it, that''s purple dream fairy. It''s a woman who doesn''t eat fireworks. I don''t know how many suitors can''t hook up with. What''s more, you dare not make fun of it. You''d better make fun of it in public and seek death?


    Nan Han Shan narrowed his eyes and clenched his fist slightly. He did not speak to Nu Zi Meng so frivolously.Angry purple dream is also Leng for a while, just react to come over, brush a bashful on the face of cold, cold return way: "roll!"


    For this reason, even if she is standing in front of me with a smile, it doesn''t matter if she leaves me with a smile


    Gu Yan Nan said that if you were wrong in choosing underpants, I would say that you would pay 50% of the loss?


    Nu Zi couldn''t dream of Chu Feng. Now a martial artist in tiannu four levels dare to face her so calmly and squint: "are you sure you want me to choose one?"


    Chu Feng nodded and gazed at this gorgeous face. He did not even blink: "yes, if I choose Zhongbo beauty to smile, if I don''t, I will die under the peony."


    "Well, then I''ll give you a chance to die under the peony flowers!" Angry purple dream to move away from the cold eyes, pointing to the direction of the cabinet: "the last one, you said, from my selected near to determine one!"


    Around the people showed a playful smile, angry purple dream, this is to pay attention to embarrassment.


    Like this, if you choose the middle one, there will be eight small boxes nearby, while Nu purple dream will choose the last one. All the lower ones have been selected. There are only four small boxes that can be selected.


    On the box, there are few choices, which means that there is a great possibility of an accident.


    "Sure?"


    Chufeng always keeps smiling, which seems to be nothing ordinary, but in other people''s eyes, this is the angry purple dream to Chu Feng deliberately find embarrassment, even want him to die.


    Angry purple dream nodded not to answer, but the meaning is very clear.


    Chu Feng showed a playful smile, and suddenly raised a hand and stretched out a finger. In the shock of the crowd, he gently kisses and releases on the red lips: "sure enough, it''s a woman with character. I still firmly believe that it''s God that let you and I meet and even arrange you to be my lucky goddess. So I''ll choose from four boxes nearby."


    "If you choose to stop tonight, if you choose wrong, you don''t want to compensate for me, I commit suicide here!"


    Purple dream fairy, was kiss small mouth?


    Nanhan mountain, or the rest of the people, all stay in a daze there, angry purple dream reaction, look angry, will take a move, but hear Chu Feng''s words, draw in this position tonight, can''t smoke commit suicide here.


    Biting his lips, he could feel the smell of Chu Feng, and his pretty face was angry: "you can''t smoke, I will kill you myself!"


    Chufeng heartily smile: "smoke in?"


    Angry purple dream a Leng, eyes filled with cold, a long time back: "I should be bitten by the dog."


    Chufeng laughed, turned around and walked to the half of the high wall, and pointed a little: "then the purple dream fairy is on top of one, choose that is the blessing of the goddess of luck, if you can''t choose, then let the goddess of fortune become the God of death and kill me!"


    The old man with a long beard said with a faint smile: "death under the peony flowers is also romantic. Young man, you are a good man. You are the first person I have ever seen. You are the one who can do it with others."


    "If you die, I will collect the corpse for you!"


    The whole audience was even more nervous than before, because everyone knew that Nu Zimeng was angry and couldn''t hit her. She definitely killed the person who loved him.


    Matchless childe is also very interested in angry purple dream, cold voice way: "is about to die, is really a pity."


    The box was pulled out under the attention of the public, and they were surprised that there were wooden cards.


    However, the draw must mean positive magnification, negative magnification or die.


    Chu Feng looks calm, but Nan Zhenyan has a headache on her face. If Chu Feng is killed, do you want to stop him or just watch him killed?


    The man who opened the box quickly sent the small box to the old man with a long beard. Then he stood aside respectfully. It was a bet of five million gold coins, which also involved an extra life bet. He did not dare to announce the result or even look at it.


    Chufeng whispered: "master, open it!"


    At the moment, he took out the old man''s hand, and then he asked, "the old man, who was shocked, took out the old man''s hand, and then changed his hand into a blind one."


    The old man with a long beard passed by the matchless young man, and slowly opened his mouth. The wooden card in his hand was also raised: "positive rate, 50 times!"


    The whole audience was silent and fell into silence again. The chance of bad luck appeared again?


    Chu Feng showed a hearty laugh, reached out his hand, gently waved in the air, turned and walked out: "five million, fifty times, 250 million gold coins, 200 million to nanzhenyan!"


    Step stopped in front of the angry purple dream: "fifty million, give my lucky goddess, at the same time, can you give me a lucky kiss?"


    Lucky kiss?


    The audience has not yet come back from the miracle created by Chu Feng. Chu Feng''s words amaze them. When they look back, Chu Feng suddenly embraces the Nu purple dream and kisses the beautiful red lips of the woman deeply!Between a kiss, the Chu wind drifted away, and his hand passed in the air: "how about the vast expanse of rivers and mountains?"? A smile from the beauty. "


    "Although, you still don''t smile!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1860

    How about a vast expanse of land?


    Together, it''s no match for a beautiful smile!


    Hao throw millions, just for the beauty of a smile!


    Death under the peony flowers, it''s also romantic to be a ghost!


    Although, she still did not smile!


    Chu Feng has left, but his words still reverberate in people''s ears for a long time, which also makes many female martial arts practitioners in the casinos open their eyes. The world of martial arts is weak, and love is a luxury. Which man has such courage?


    How about a vast expanse of land? A smile from the beauty!


    Only love beautiful people, not love mountains and rivers, martial arts world of men, like this, how many?


    Angry purple dream for a long time can not come back to God, the voice seems to be still in her ears, let her think of her mother, just one of her father''s many wives and concubines, the man she called father, only pursues martial arts and power, and women are his tools for inheriting the family and venting his desire.


    From childhood mother taught a word is also whirling in the ear: find a willing to give you all the man, then live a good life, the man standing higher, but you are just foil, better not to marry!


    Slightly pursed lips, but also can feel the residual smell of men, heart rate inexplicably accelerated, and a touch of shame and anger, tonight, a man kisses the small mouth twice in succession, this is the first time in 25 years of life.


    For the only time, she began to get angry and even wanted to kill people, and now she only has a trace of anger.


    Chu Feng has left, leaving only those who have not returned to God for a long time, and then there is a warm applause, to the man who throws a hundred million gold and only has a smile from the beauty.


    Nan Zhenyan also recalled in such applause and looked at the golden coin card that the old man with a long beard sent to her in person. There were 200 million gold coins in it. What she lost in 400 years not only came back, but also made more money.


    And Chu Feng''s words echoed in her ears. Did he give me two hundred million to make me laugh?


    Just had such an idea, saw the white beard old man sent another supreme gold coin card to Nu Zi Meng''s hand. Nan Zhenyan was angry again, biting her lips, she felt sour in her heart.


    Pull South Ao snow on the gas to go out, she want to question Chu Feng, why to give angry purple dream 50 million gold coins, do you like her?


    On the way out, Nan Zhenyan also asked, "Xueer, if your mother is with him, do you think it''s ok?"


    "What?" South Ao snow is still in Chu Feng just that a touch of natural and unrestrained demeanor, did not return to taste, smell speech exclaimed: "what do you think?"


    Nan Zhenyan looked around and no one noticed. While walking, she said in the ear of Nan Aoxue: "I found that the boy just touched my heartstrings. I thought I had been alone for so long. Should I stay with him?"


    South Ao snow blinks a BA eye, innocently says: "but, I also seem to be moved to him."


    South really Yan a Leng, stop, then shake off South Ao Snow''s hand: "tell you, he is mine, you don''t think nonsense."


    Shake head to go outside, South Ao snow is stunned, also hastily follow up, in the heart secret way, this when Niang do what, want to rob a man with daughter?


    In the vicinity of the cabinet, Nanhan mountain and others have not left, and some of them are not very good. One is Nanhan mountain and the other is matchless young master. They all have a mind for nu Zi Meng. But now there is an ant like man who kisses Nu Zi Meng in front of them.


    Only Chu Chen is still calm, and he doesn''t care much about it. Maybe it''s because of his demigod state of mind. His mood can be a little more normal, or maybe Chu Feng has not caused any impact on him.


    Nanhan mountain slowly suppressed the anger in his heart. Seeing that the angry purple dream was still standing there, he walked over and whispered, "purple dream, I''ll send you back!"


    Angry purple dream shook her head and looked vaguely at the supreme gold coin card in her hand. There were 50 million gold coins in it. She just wanted to kill that person, but he didn''t want to kill that person at the last minute, but he gave it to the person who was deliberately making trouble, 50 million gold coins.


    Looking up, she suddenly turned around and ran towards the outside. She wanted to find Chu Feng and ask him a question. Did you really like her? Otherwise, why give her 50 million gold coins?


    To say it is greedy for her beauty, angry purple dream thinks it impossible, 50 million gold coins, enough to make her more beautiful than her, laugh till her mouth cramps.


    Nan Han Shan looks embarrassed. Chu Chen comes to him and laughs: "if you throw 50 million yuan, you are a woman who will be moved. Do you have such courage?"


    "No!" Nan Han Shan shook his head without thinking about it. He did not say that he could not get 50 million gold coins. Even if he could, he could give a few million gold coins. If he did not have such courage, he also felt that Nu Zi Meng was not worth 50 million yuan: "but that boy has unintentionally offended me, and I will let him die."


    Chu Chen is not surprised at this, he can see that the South Han mountain likes the angry purple dream.


    Jokingly looking at the matchless young master: "you seem to be very angry?"


    Matchless young master looked at the South Han mountain, then nodded: "I also want to kill him."


    "Somebody Nanhan mountain opened his mouth in a deep voice, and a follower came to his side: "go and find out who he is. I want him to know that no one can touch the finger of the woman whom my young master of Nancheng is interested in, even if he touches his finger."Chu Feng kiss Nu purple dream, that can only be death.


    Outside, nu purple dream has already chased out, but can''t see the figure that wants to look for. She just sees nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter who are sitting on the horse and come to the front: "Zhenyan elder, what about the man?"


    Nan Zhenyan looks at ten women sitting on a big carriage in the distance. They are the prizes of Chu Feng. Chu Feng has left first, but that face will not appear again. Although she is angry in her heart, Chu Feng actually gives Nu purple dream 50 million gold coins.


    However, as a senior figure, he still spread out his hands and told him: "just now we came out, he left. He said that the hidden world Dabi was just a false name. The magnanimous road of martial arts was the realm he followed. He said that traveling around could break the martial road."


    Angry purple dream heart a tight, a little inexplicable loss: "excuse me, where is he from?"


    Nanzhenyan looked at the angry purple dream with astonishment. She naturally knew who this was. Could she have fallen in love with Chu Feng and turned her eyes and said, "he is my old friend''s son. My old friend is also very rare. He came to me this time and sent his son to me. As far as where he is from, I really haven''t asked."


    "You know, I make friends and don''t ask about it."


    Nu Zi Meng doesn''t doubt that Nan Zhenyan is deceiving herself. With a slight regret and loss, she goes forward in a daze. The speed is very fast, and it will take a little time to get out of the city. So she must not be out of the city.


    She is infinitely close to the state of demigod. Just now that boy is the four levels of tiannu. She is faster and should be able to catch up with her.


    South Ao snow blinks an eye to ask a way: "Niang, you say she is angry to be kiss to go to kill?"


    "No!" South really Yan ponders a smile: "she is moved, this little girl unexpectedly also can be moved, good!"


    South Ao snow open mouth: "then I am not another opponent, in addition to guard against Niang you, I also want to guard against anger purple dream?"


    South really Yan a Leng, stare South Ao snow one eye: "don''t think much, he is to be your stepfather."


    South Ao snow Yang head, control horse to walk before, turn back: "you just don''t want to think more, he is to give you when son-in-law."


    Nan Zhenyan a Leng a Leng, feel clever and sensible daughter tonight how to change a person in general, is it really the boy of Chu Feng to be fascinated?


    The night is getting deeper and deeper.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to be paid too much attention. He quickly returned to the garden under the night, avoiding everyone''s eyes. When he arrived at the bamboo grove, he could feel that Nan Aowen was still practicing and Xuanyuan Huining was resting.


    According to the residence arranged by Nan Aowen during the day, she will go out with Nan Zhenyan this evening. Her sweating is a little uncomfortable. Let''s take a bath.


    Looking at no one under the night, Chu Feng goes to the backyard bathhouse, which is usually the place where Nan Aowen bathes, so it is filled with a faint fragrance of daughter.


    Chu Feng took off his clothes and jumped in directly. His face was comfortable. As for giving 250 million gold coins, Chu Feng didn''t feel much. Anyway, Nan Zhenyan couldn''t really give him any money. Next, he gave Nu purple dream 50 million gold coins, just to make people can''t doubt his unknown prophet.


    Because at that time, he completely let Nu purple dream go to the election first, and then he made the decision. It can be said that he was a saint in love. Who would doubt that he was a prophet of Chu Feng? They just think it''s luck.


    Thinking about the matter, Chu Feng dived into the water to wash off the things on her face. This face would not appear after tonight, which would save a lot of trouble. As for the ten so-called slaves, Chu Feng asked Nan Zhenyan to discipline them first, and I don''t know whether they can be used in the future.


    In the water, the confused Chu Feng fell asleep, with only one face on the water, and could not be seen in the mist.


    "It''s hot!"


    In the past some time, Nan Aowen appeared in the bathhouse, took off her clothes and slowly walked into the hot spring: "according to this speed, I can step into the demigod for half a year at most and sweat a lot!"


    Crash!


    Still talking to herself there, suddenly a person sat up in front of her. Suddenly, Nan Aowen''s body became stiff. She just sat down. Fortunately, her body parts were not the same outside.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, looked at the woman close at hand, subconsciously opened his mouth: "Princess Wen!"


    Nan Aowen blinked her eyes and looked around to make sure she didn''t go wrong. This is her special bathhouse, not another bathhouse. Her eyes are cold: "go!"


    Chu Feng immediately stood up, Nan Aowen saw that evil scene, and quickly closed her eyes. If it wasn''t for not being seen, she would have killed Chu Feng: "come back to this bathhouse later, I''ll kill you!"


    The south of the south of the hot spring is proud and proud of the south of the hot spring.


    Nan Zhenyan looked inside and joked in her eyes: "you are really lucky. Aowen''s bathhouse is only for me to go down!"


    Chu Feng saw two mother and daughter standing there, the secret way came back really fast, also went to the side: "ghost knows she still came to the bathhouse in the evening?"


    Nan Zhenyan is going to follow up, but she is pulled by Nan Ao Xue. She doesn''t want to go to you.Nan Zhenyan sees Chu Feng go back quickly and wants to follow him. But Nan Ao Xue doesn''t let him go. Nan Zhenyan is very angry: "you''re so angry that I''ll find you a stepfather. You even stop me?"


    South Ao snow hums a way: "I want to find a son-in-law for you, you also stop me?"


    "South true Yan is really speechless, pull South Ao snow:" go back to sleep


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1861

    For the past few days, Chu Feng stayed in the bamboo grove, and the outside world kept a dark wave.


    The only difference is that Nan Aowen has a cold eye on Chu Feng these days. Obviously, what happened in the bathhouse that night left her deeply worried. Although she was already sitting in the water, Chu Feng was doomed to see nothing.


    However, only when nanzhenyan went down to the hot spring, was chufeng down, Nan Aowen felt uncomfortable. The next day, she was asked to empty the hot spring directly and clean it well. This was a little more comfortable in her heart, but she didn''t have too much good face for chufeng.


    If it wasn''t for the relationship of the South City Lord, she would fight against Chu Feng.


    Nan Zhenyan also let Nan Aoxue appear in the sun these days. Naturally, she didn''t say that she was defiled by others when she was training outside. That would only make the people in the city Lord''s house feel shame.


    So what Nan Zhenyan said was that she fell in love with a man. Although nanzhenyan was unmarried, it was acceptable to all. In addition, the South City Lord personally accepted Nan Aoxue''s niece. The rest of the people were not able to say anything.


    Nanzhenyan''s strength will crush them. Who dares to speak?


    On the morning of that day, Chu Feng was still resting, and a group of guests came to the bamboo grove.


    Nanhan mountain, and Chu Chen!


    Nan Aowen didn''t receive them in the bamboo grove. Instead, she chose the place where Chu Feng invited them to the party last time. She also wondered what her elder brother and Chu Chen were going to do?


    In the empty hall, the curtains were pulled up, and the scene outside could be seen. Nan Aowen asked people to give tea to Chu Chen and Nan Han mountain. She sat there alone and didn''t speak first. This is her character. It''s not arrogant. She just doesn''t want to say more meaningless words.


    "Ao Wen!"


    After seeing Chu Chen, Nan Han Shan said to Nan Ao Wen: "young master Chen has been in the South City for a few days. I''m a little busy. I can''t take young master Chen around. Today he just has time. I hope you can take him out for a walk."


    Straight to the point!


    South Ao Wen micro Cu show eyebrow, how can not know Chu Chen to her mind, just for Chu Chen she does not have too many good impression.


    I also know that Chu Chen is a dandy in lingyunzong. Many women have suffered from Chu Chen.


    "You are busy, I am not busy?"


    Know Chu Chen''s identity is not good with each other, but Nan Aowen will not compromise because of this, light said: "you have to be responsible for the things I am also responsible for, you want to do I also need to do, you seem to think I am very free?"


    Nanhanshan looks stunned, and a faint anger flashed in his eyes. I am the young master of Nancheng. You are just a man to marry in the future. What do you do with so many things?


    Dissatisfied with the younger sister, he always wanted to fight for power and gain. Nan Han Shan didn''t show any anger. He said with a smile, "I know you are very busy. But young master Chen asked you to go out with him. Don''t you go?"


    Originally thought with Chu Chen to pressure can, but do not want to South Ao Wen a little face is not given: "don''t go!"


    And Nan Aowen knows that it must be Nan Han Shan who instigated Chu Chen to come here. The purpose she probably knows is to push her out. It''s better to be taken away by Chu Chen. In this way, in the whole southern city, he is the real young master. Who dares to compete with him?


    Nanhan mountain''s heart miss Nan Aowen thinks she knows, so she doesn''t feel much.


    Stand up: "if it''s just this thing, you can go. I''m very busy!"


    "Princess Wen!" Have been silent Chu Chen light smile open mouth, profound: "do you hate me?"


    That''s it!


    The two words came out of his heart directly, but Nan Aowen still kept his politeness: "young master Chen is joking. You and I have no grudges. Why should I hate you?"


    Chu Chen pondered and laughed and said, "I don''t hate it. Why don''t you go out with me? I''m not familiar with Nancheng. Do you want me to go by myself


    South Ao Wen look without fluctuation, even if Chu Chen is the state of demigod, she does not feel general: "do not hate to go out with you?"


    Chu Chen said with a smile, "nature!"


    "Well, I hate you!" South Ao Wen direct simple throw out a sentence, turn to leave.


    If you don''t hate it, you have to go out with him. Then even if you hate it, and Nan Aowen does hate such a conceited person as Chu Chen. She is just from a better family background. Where is the pride?


    Chu Chen eyes micro coagulation, fist clenched, never a woman dare to answer him so simply, Nan Ao Wen is the first.


    The corner of his mouth raised a sneer: "young master of the South City, you are an interesting sister. At first, I just wanted her to take me for a walk, but now I am very interested. Tell your father that I want to marry Nan Aowen to the Lord''s house!"


    Nanhan Yamamoto was still angry with Nan Aowen''s attitude. He was stunned and then showed a funny smile. Chu Chen proposed to marry Nan Aowen, and his identity was there. Even his father, Nan Chengzhu, could not refuse.


    Nodding with a smile: "that dares to be kind. I''ll tell my father when I go back. When the time comes, you can say it yourself, and you will succeed."Chu Chen didn''t care about a smile, and did not think about whether he would be rejected. He always felt that the city Lord''s house was a subordinate of lingyunzong''s Chu family. Now he condescended to marry Nan Aowen, and the South City Lord must be very happy.


    Nan Aowen has left, two people also have no need to continue to stay, out of the banquet hall.


    After that bridge, Nan Han Shan saw something and went to Chu Chen with a smile: "aunt!"


    Nanzhenyan has already let Nan Aoxue recognize her ancestors. In recent days, she has taken Nan Aoxue to familiarize herself with the environment of the garden, and she will live in the garden.


    Hearing the words of Nanhan mountain, he turned back: "it turned out to be Hanshan, young master Chen, what are you doing?"


    "Young master Chen hoped Ao Wen would take him for a walk in the South City, but he was refused and was preparing to leave." Nan Han Shan always kept a smile and said to Nan Ao Xue with a smile, "Hello, cousin."


    Before the person, the South Ao snow is clever appearance, gently nods: "Han Shan cousin."


    "Master Zhenyan!" Chu Chen said hello to nanzhenyan softly, but more than that, she looked at nanaoxue calmly and felt some familiarity. She suddenly remembered that she had seen her in the casino that night: "it turned out to be the daughter of Zhenyan''s elder generation. If she is really smart and moving, Princess Wen is a little busy. It''s OK to walk with me. I haven''t walked in Nancheng properly."


    Nan Zhenyan narrowed her eyes and scolded the little bastard in her heart. She even fell in love with my daughter.


    Although nanaoxue is only 16 years old, she is definitely a smart girl. She smiles appropriately: "I''m sorry, I''ve always lived in other places. This is the first time I''ve come out. My mother has taken me familiar with the situation of Yayuan these days, so it''s impossible for me to familiarize you with Nancheng, because I don''t understand."


    "Let cousin Hanshan arrange someone to take you away."


    Appropriate words, people can not find the slightest retort, and listen to also very comfortable, Chu Chen eyes playfully: "you seem to call South Ao snow?"


    South Ao snow slightly nod head: "en!"


    "Not bad!" Chu Chen laughed and raised his head to reveal a look of pride: "so I believe you know who I am, miss Aoxue. To be honest, I fell in love with you at first sight. Can you go out for a walk? You can go anywhere! "


    Nan Zhenyan frowns, and Chu Chen is really a subordinate of the Chu family. He is too shameless and arrogant.


    Nanhan mountain is also slightly frowned. Chu Chen takes a fancy to Nan Aowen. He thinks it''s a good thing. But as a girl with aura and heroism like Nan Aoxue, Nanhan mountain is also very moved. He also wants to discuss with Nan Zhenyan and marry Nan Aoxue.


    I don''t want chu Chen to be so straightforward. They are all slaves of the Chu family.


    South Ao snow is not angry in general, slightly bowing: "I''m sorry, I''ve been engaged to other people, thank you for the promotion of young master Chen."


    Nan Zhenyan is stunned. When did I betroth you?


    Chu Chen narrowed his eyes: "betrothed?"


    "Yes South Ao snow soft return way: "is that night in the gambling house that man, my future husband."


    Nan Zhenyan''s heart tugged hard and trembled for a moment. She found that the daughter was too clever. She said that Chu Feng was his future husband. Then I, who was a mother, still wanted to rob a man with her daughter?


    South Ao snow a word, not only refused Chu Chen, but also let her bear pressure, others only think that she is the man who robbed her daughter, too cunning, this girl.


    Chu Chen slightly nods: "Oh!"


    He walked away from nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter. If he couldn''t succeed, he left freely and carefree. Nanhanshan nodded and followed him. He was surprised how chuchen was so talkative. He knew that Chu Chen was definitely a person who would never give up until he reached his goal.


    How could it be so simple to leave?


    Nanzhenyan and so on two people leave, mercilessly glared at Nan Aoxue: "what do you say, when did I betroth you to Chu Feng? Why do you want me to be with Chu Feng in the future


    South Ao snow light a smile: "this is called kill two birds with one stone, I just want you to bear pressure, can''t rob with me."


    "Nan Zhenyan was speechless. She rolled her eyes and walked forward:" fortunately, I didn''t have much interest in that boy. At that time, I was just excited and rushed to my brain. You should be careful. This guy is the root of trouble. If you are not careful, you will get yourself involved. "


    "Also, if you have nothing, don''t go out. If you go out, tell me that Chu Chen is a wolf calf."


    Nan Ao Xue laughs and goes to take Nan Zhenyan''s arm: "Niang, I''m joking with you. It''s interesting to tease you. I''m not interested in Chu Feng, not to mention, he''s a man to be killed by the four forces. I still have some sense of propriety."


    Nan Zhenyan nodded: "it''s good to know. It''s a great effort for us to hide him. If we still catch up with people, it''s not worth it."


    Outside the garden, Chu Chen and Nan Han Shan successively walked out. The former twisted his neck: "I remember that night you were going to kill that boy. Did the matchless young master find someone?"


    "No!" Nanhanshan didn''t know what Chu Chen meant. He shook his head and said, "it''s said that he left the casino that night and left the city. It''s not easy for me to ask where my aunt is from."Chu Chen micro coagulation eyes: "tell your father, I want to marry Nan Ao Wen and Nan Ao Xue, if that boy appears, kill me directly."


    "Such a spirit of the spirit of women, a mole ant, is not worthy of!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1862

    Chu Feng almost sleeps until the sun goes up, and Xuanyuan Huining wakes him up when lunch is ready.


    After washing and gargling, we went to the dining room in the side room to have dinner. Only he and Xuanyuan Huining were there. In front of them were nanaowen and nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter.


    Sitting there, listening to the laughter of the three girls in front of them, Xuanyuan Huining whispered, "brother-in-law, are we thieves?"


    After living in the bamboo grove, Xuanyuan Huining felt that they were like thieves. They didn''t go out here. Even when they were eating, she and Chu Feng were in the back, and Nan Aowen was in front of them. Xuanyuan Huining felt a little angry. Why should they eat separately?


    Chu Feng didn''t care much about it. He picked up a piece of meat and put it in Xuanyuan Huining''s bowl: "it''s normal. It''s a kind of protection."


    Now that Wai Lin Feng has left, and there is something about Prince Piaoyu, it''s not suitable to go out with Xuanyuan Huining. Even if the devil brings the mask, Piaoyu will suspect Xuanyuan Huining if he sees him.


    Although Xiaoxuan in the bamboo grove is safe, it is not absolutely safe. So Chu Feng naturally does not want to expose anything. It is good to be so quiet and wait for the hidden world Dabi to win. Then he goes to lingyunzong and plots Zhongzhou.


    Of course, he can also be at ease here to practice, absorb the power in the demon realm, and improve his cultivation.


    Only absolute strength is the king way to deter the enemy.


    Xuanyuan Huining is still uncomfortable, but she knows that she can''t help it. Now, the four major forces are holding the portrait of Chu Feng and looking for someone there?


    He glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "it''s all you. If it''s not you, I can take a good walk in the South City and see the environment of the hidden world."


    Chu Feng was stunned with chopsticks and rolled his eyes: "don''t talk about me. The key is you. You are so beautiful. You can go anywhere. You can see the young master Piaoyu. You can see you outside the city gate and catch up with you. The rhythm of Hong Yan''s calamity."


    "So I asked Princess Wen to change the number plate for me, still called Lin Feng. It''s not strange that the same name and surname are the same, so the Piaoyu boy can''t find me with this."


    She thought that Xuanyuan Huining was angry, but Chu Feng found that Xuanyuan Huining was just looking at herself and did not mean to be angry.


    Zheng Zheng asked: "sister-in-law, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Am I really beautiful?" Xuanyuan Huining asked.


    Chu Feng was stunned and almost didn''t spray out the things in his mouth. He laughed bitterly: "aren''t you beautiful?"


    "I don''t know." Xuanyuan Huining pursed her mouth and replied.


    In the past, she was in Xuanyuan''s secret place, and she seldom walked around. She didn''t pay attention to too many people, even when she saw people because of her identity. So Xuanyuan Huining really didn''t know whether she was a beauty or not.


    Chu Feng secretly said in his heart, who is this? He said it was a piece of white paper. Sometimes he was so smart. He said that he was smart, but sometimes he was so simple.


    Pick up a piece of meat and throw it into his mouth. He nodded definitely: "you are a beautiful woman, and you are an absolute beauty. You are an excellent beauty."


    "Really?" Although Xuanyuan Huining''s personality is a little cold, but as a woman, no one does not want someone to say that she is a beautiful woman, and then she asks, "is that my sister''s good-looking, or am I good-looking?"


    Chu wind puff Chi, fortunately the head of the fast things are sprayed on one side, a face speechless.


    Why do women like comparison so much? Can this thing be compared?


    Seeing Xuanyuan Huining as if you didn''t answer me, Chu Feng felt a headache. Thinking of Xuanyuan Huining, he slowly replied: "your sisters have no comparability. You are a kind of cold beauty, which makes people have the desire to conquer. Your sister is a kind of spotless soft beauty, and can''t help but let people want to care for them."


    "So, it can''t be compared with, if you insist on saying, it''s the same beauty."


    Xuanyuan Huining frown, cold face: "you want to conquer me?"


    "How do you know?" Chu Feng didn''t respond at once. He asked and then returned to his taste. He coughed: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m your brother-in-law. I can''t think about these things. It''s just a metaphor. Do you understand?"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes were like a sword. She snorted and ate. She didn''t believe what Chu Feng said.


    Let people have the desire to conquer. You don''t have this idea. How do you know this feeling? Xuanyuan Huining hated her deeply. She called you a rascal brother-in-law. She was a rascal. She even cared about her sister-in-law. Was she a person?


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what Xuanyuan Huining was thinking, but raised his head.


    In vain, the devil suddenly appeared beside him and put a small box on the table.


    Chu Feng came in the dark. He took the small box and opened it. He saw the very thin mask inside. It was much better than the one willow catkins made for him. He said, "thank you."


    "There''s bad news!" The demon king did not leave, but also controlled his own breath, so as not to be detected: "Longmen vermilion bird king, now Nancheng!"Chu Feng was stunned and looked up: "do you tease me?"


    The demon said softly, "I arranged for her to stay in an inn. When she went to Jianghai, she happened to be there because of something. If I didn''t bring her, she would come to the hidden world by herself. Finally, I could only choose to bring her."


    Chu Feng felt a little headache, and the demon king told him the name of the inn disappeared in place.


    Zhuque asked to follow Chu Feng to the hermit world, but she was rejected by Chu Feng. She didn''t want to feel uneasy and stay in the secret place of rosefinch. Chu Feng had a headache when she thought about it. It was not very convenient to have a Xuanyuan Huining around her. It would be even more troublesome for her to have another Zhuque.


    But now people do not come to all come, Chu Feng also has no way, exhaled a breath: "finish, go out!"


    "Brother chufeng!" South Ao snow also came in at this time, see Chu Feng and they are still eating: "that you avoid first, a guest came to bamboo grove small Xuan, Aowen elder sister let you and Huining elder sister hide first."


    Chu Feng''s eyes turned white, and there were so many things to do. He took a big bowl of vegetables and took them to one side of the room. Xuanyuan Huining took a bite and got up: "clean up, I''m full."


    Then he walked into the room of Chu Feng, and Nan Ao Xue mumbled his small mouth to clean up the table: "what''s so special about this guy? What''s the taboo? "He said


    After cleaning up a while, Nan Ao Wen and a woman walked in, a face cold, temperament Lengyan.


    Who is not angry purple dream?


    Nan Ao Wen motioned Nu purple dream to sit down and said to Nan Ao Xue, "go and ask your mother to come over and say that Miss Nu is looking for her." Just after dinner, Nan Zhenyan left directly.


    In one side of the room, Chu Feng was eating with his meal. He could hear the outside talk. He was worried about who miss Nu was. He didn''t want to see it.


    Xuanyuan Huining was a little curious. Looking out of the door crack, he opened his mouth slightly: "that girl, the gas field is so strong!"


    Can you be stronger than you?


    Chu wind smell speech turn a white eye, left eye also twinkle to penetrate, immediately surprised, how did she come?


    Eating, he also pricked up his ears. For nu Zi Meng, Chu Feng used her to cover up some things that she almost forgot in the past few days. Now that Nu Zi Meng came here, Chu Feng was inevitably curious.


    "Girl purple dream, what can I do for you?"


    Nan Zhenyan was also invited by Nan Aoxue. When she came in, she said, "I still want to have a lunch break. I''ll get up in the afternoon and go to the arena for a walk and play."


    Angry purple dream rises: "master!"


    Nu purple dream knew what kind of person Nan Zhenyan was, but she always kept her politeness and sat down and whispered, "what''s the name of that person that night?"


    Nan Zhenyan was stunned: "are you still looking for him?"


    That night, nu purple dream asked, Nan Zhenyan only thought that she was moved and angry at that time. It was good in the past, but she still didn''t give up after several days: "do you like him?"


    "No!" Angry purple dream face slightly red, shaking his head, light said: "but I want to return the gold card to him, this gift is too expensive, I can not afford."


    How can you afford 50 million gold coins?


    "Then give it to me and give it back to him when I meet him." The eye bead son revolves, South true Yan says.


    Angry purple dream look some embarrassed, light voice way: "elder, I want to return him personally."


    "That seems to like that boy." Nan Zhenyan also wanted to take it and swallow it by herself. She didn''t want to be angry. Zimeng didn''t fall for it. She shook her head: "he called Feng. Originally, he signed up to participate in the hidden world contest. But now that she''s gone, I don''t know if she can come back, so it''s impossible for you to return it to him by hand."


    "So don''t worry about it. Even if he gives you, you can take it by yourself."


    Say these words, the heart of South Zhenyan is painful, but think oneself have two hundred million, also don''t care.


    "The wind?" Angry purple dream repeated, slightly nodded: "he is really like a gust of wind, no trace left."


    Nan Zhenyan got up and said, "I''m going to have a rest if I don''t have anything to do."


    Nu purple dream then got up and said, "master, if you see him again, please tell him that I am looking for him, OK?"


    Nan Zhenyan was stunned and glanced over the room where Chu Feng and his wife were. He raised his voice a little: "OK, if he wants to come to you, I will not stop him."


    He shook his head and left. He cursed secretly in his heart. The son of a bitch of Chu Feng, 50 million gold coins, even gave it out.


    South Ao Wen probably also knew that night''s matter, and the angry purple dream''s relation also is quite good, said: "purple dream, you still don''t look for that person, it''s not worth it."


    Angry purple dream sighs: "worth is not worth, only I know!"


    "By the way, the elder said to go to the arena this afternoon, would you like to go with me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1863

    In the afternoon, on the street of Nancheng, Chu Feng, wearing a mask, walked alone with a gloomy expression.


    The mask made by LiuXu this time is thinner and more breathable than the one at the beginning. It''s as comfortable as her own face. Chu Feng puts it on and shows Nan Zhenyan that she can''t detect it.


    Nanzhenyan is a demigod, and the existence of the peak in the later period can''t be detected, so the rest of the people can''t know that this face is fake.


    And let Chu Feng depressed is, angry purple dream to find him, look like that or must find.


    Although she doesn''t know about the woman of Nu Zi Meng, Chu Feng can be sure that she is definitely not a flower crazy woman. There won''t be any flower crazy woman in the hidden world. Her heart is stronger than many people.


    Is it true that he is not a flower maniac? Is it really just for returning 50 million gold coins?


    Chu Feng thinks about it, the biggest possibility is this, can''t kill him? Just two kisses will kill people, Chu Feng thinks it is unrealistic.


    With a melancholy mood, Chu Feng went to a Inn called Liuyun. Zhuque had asked the demon king to bring her to the hidden world. It was not appropriate for her to stay here alone, and it was not safe.


    In the modern world, the cultivation of rosefinch is already at the top, and few people can deal with her. However, in the South City, one of the four main cities in the hidden world, there are too many people who can deal with the rosefinch. At a glance, there are a large number of people in the mid demigod period.


    Into the inn, just told to find people, Chu Feng walked on the third floor.


    In the bamboo grove, only Xuanyuan Huining and Nan Aoxue are left. The rest of them have gone to some arena. Chu Feng also takes advantage of this time to meet the rosefinch. What is this woman thinking about? Don''t you know the danger of the hidden world?


    According to the demon king, Chu Feng went to a room outside the door, gently knocked.


    Inside heard some movement, after a while the door opened, Chu Feng did not understand what the situation, the person who opened the door blinked and asked, "who are you?"


    Phoenix green?


    Chu Feng was stunned. Didn''t he say that the rosefinch came? Why is Feng Qingqing here?


    Feng Qingqing sees Chu Feng not to speak, frown: "did you go to the wrong room?"


    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there. How could Feng Qingqing also be there? Why didn''t the demon king explain clearly at that time?


    A soft cough: "who do you say I am?"


    The voice felt very familiar. Feng Qingqing blinked her eyes and thought of something on her face. She jumped into Chu Feng''s arms: "little master, people want to die of you."


    Chu Feng pushed open Feng Qingqing and pulled her in to close the door. She lowered her voice and asked, "how did you come?"


    "Follow me." The rosefinch came from the side, with a little bitterness in her eyes: "I told you that I would bring me, but you were silent. When did you go? I just saw the demon king appear in Jinghai, so I asked him to take me with me. Do you have any opinion?"


    Feng Qingqing frowned and amused.


    Chu Feng and Zhuque that point, her apprentice is very clear, at the moment, Zhuque seems to blame their own men in general, Feng Qingqing look at it is cool.


    Small mouth also toot, I am also the woman of little Lord, if also can behave like this in front of master''s face, how good?


    Chufeng went to sit down with a bitter smile and said, "I know you are worried about what danger I will encounter, but this is a hidden world. I believe you will also know what the situation is after you come here. The power of any small town here is stronger than that of three gates and four families, and demigods are everywhere."


    "The city Lord of the southern city is the peak of the late demigods. Even the four major forces still have gods. It''s not safe for you to come."


    The rosefinch didn''t care so much. When she came to the hidden world, she knew how powerful the people were. She sat down and said, "it''s OK. I decided to come. I''m ready. I will never be a burden to you."


    People do not come to all come, Chu Feng know that it is useless to say more, asked: "you come, what about Longmen?"


    Zhu que cast a glance at Chu Feng, and was very angry. She felt that Chu Feng didn''t want to take her with her.


    Cold voice said: "there is no change in Longmen, and there are Xuanyuan ancestors to deter, there will be no danger, you can rest assured, I am not a reckless person."


    Chu Feng turned his eyes and pointed to Feng Qingqing: "what about her? Now it''s only in the dual state of natural anger. This kind of cultivation is coming to the bottom. Do you want to die? "


    Feng Qingqing hummed, "who wants to die? My master and I all know that the hermit Dabi is a demigod. She can''t do it with her age. But I''m still young, and I''ve passed the ban of the city gate. Now I''m a participant in the hidden world Dabi."


    Chu Feng was shocked, but also remembered that entering the south city is now restricted, and Feng Qingqing came in, that means she passed the examination.


    Although this proves that Feng Qingqing is a gifted person, Chu Feng still has no choice but to smile bitterly: "it''s amazing that you can pass, because countless people have failed, but only you are in the dual state of natural anger. Do you see on the street, there are many people who are infinitely close to the demigods, and there are also demigods everywhere!"


    Feng Qingqing''s eyes were sorrowful, and the wronged Du began to have a small mouth: "do you love my master more? Do you dislike meChu Feng felt unable to chat happily, and with a wry smile, he knew that the two masters and apprentices were irreversibly stubborn.


    Exhaled a sulky breath: "OK, even come here, then stay, but don''t live here, it''s not very safe, I''ll let someone arrange a residence for you in the garden, and then no one will disturb you. I can just live with you to avoid the possibility of exposure."


    Feng Qingqing''s eyes were more ambiguous: "little Lord, do you want to live with us?"


    Zhu Que''s face was red and she lowered her head. In fact, there was another reason why she insisted on coming to the hidden world. That was su Xinyu''s request. Chu Feng was a stallion, so he would not go back after he opened up the back palace in the hidden world. So she asked Zhuque to look at it. As a subordinate, Chu Feng must be embarrassed to do anything in front of her.


    Little did not know that, she and Chu Feng have a little relationship, but Zhu que also did not explain, shouldering the responsibility for Su Xinyu that they came to see Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng nodded. Now that he had a mask, he didn''t worry about being found out. Naturally, he didn''t need to stay in the bamboo grove all the time, which was not convenient for him to move.


    Feng Qingqing had a meaningful smile: "master, you should hold on at night."


    Chu Feng and Zhu que are stunned, reaction over the meaning of Feng Qingqing, two people stare at her together.


    But Chu Feng is also a little more thought, look around, although there is a bit of trouble, but fortunately do not hold the panic, two master apprentices, shift system!


    Zhu Que and Zhu que did not know what Chu Feng was thinking. They simply cleaned up their things and left the inn with Chu Feng. Moreover, they did not bring anything to the hidden world.


    "Go to the arena!"


    Outside the inn, Chu Feng wants to go back to Yayuan, but then he thinks it''s OK. Nan Aowen and he are all in the arena at the moment. Some things need to be arranged by Nan Aowen so that he can live in the garden with his new identity. As for the former identity, he should be dead.


    Arena, one of the high-end entertainment places in Nancheng and casinos.


    It covers a huge area, just like a Colosseum, surrounded by stands, a bit like the Colosseum of ancient Rome.


    If casinos are places to stimulate people''s greed, then the arena is a good place for warriors to show their blood and passion, and even attract others'' attention. Anyone who wants to become famous in the first world war will choose to come to the Colosseum.


    Here, people under 30 years old and above the age of wrath are challenged. Who can win 50 consecutive games in the arena is the best among the younger generation.


    Once upon a time, Nanhan mountain, the young master of Nancheng, Nan Aowen, nanaowen, Prince Piaoyu, nu Zimeng and others fought hard here, winning the title of the top ten of the younger generation.


    It''s just that two years ago, some people died, some people were more powerful, and naturally the ranking was not the kind of two years ago.


    However, the first person of the younger generation, nanhanshan mountain, still has a brilliant record of fighting with more than 70 people.


    Defeating 50 people is eligible for ranking. If you want to rank higher, you have to frustrate more people. Moreover, they all take random participation in the competition. Cheating is impossible at all.


    Otherwise, the matchless young master Piaoyu, who directly let his subordinates line up to lose to them, would be boring.


    Chu Feng brings Zhuque master and apprentice to prevent those who don''t have long eyes. Chu Feng makes both master and apprentice wear veils and hats, so as not to be liked by Prince Piaoyu and other people like Xuanyuan Huining. Chu Feng is still a little narcissistic about this. The young master''s women are all excellent!


    Walking into the arena, Chu Feng suddenly felt the heat wave coming, and even the whole body''s blood had boiling signs.


    Looking around, there are 50 battle platforms in the middle. Countless people are waiting for the challenge. Chu Feng''s eyes light up slightly. His eyes go straight to the farthest archway in the arena, ranking first.


    Nanhan mountain!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1864

    Elite list!


    This can be seen by everyone who comes into the arena. The top name is Nanhan mountain. It was the first place in the elite list. In the period of natural fury, it defeated the opponents in 77 consecutive battles, and no one can break the record.


    Second, the second to the tenth are concerned, Chu Feng took a little look, are slightly heard, and met people.


    Among them, Nan Huai''an is still the eighth best in the elite list, and has won 52 consecutive battles.


    Tut tut said: "is not South Huai''an just heaven angry five levels?"


    "It seems that you are here for the first time." A man next to him said with a smile: "don''t underestimate Nan Huai''an. Although he is not a good person, his strength is beyond doubt. In those years, he defeated the strong one in the five levels. There is no doubt that his talent is strong."


    "Besides, although he is eighth now, he was fifteen two years ago!"


    Chu Feng came to a touch of interest, so many people look for Nan Aowen, they are not easy to find: "how to say?"


    "Dead and useless!" It seems that he is no longer in the top of the list, or he is not a proud man who is not proud of being swept down the list


    "The young master of the south city is the first, but don''t underestimate it. He has the strength to kill the demigods in the early stage."


    Chu Feng was astonished. He felt that he didn''t know a lot. Before, he felt that he was very strong in killing God with all kinds of things. I don''t want that Nanhan mountain has such strength. I really can''t underestimate it!


    To express gratitude, Chu Feng takes Zhuque and fengqingqing to go on.


    On that elite list, there are only the top 100, all of which have won 50 games in a row. Some people may be similar in winning a row, but the people in the arena judge the strength and weakness according to the length of time they spend.


    Naturally, the top ten of the elite list are the most popular.


    The first is nanhanshan mountain, the second is Nu purple dream, the third is Prince Piaoyu, the fourth is matchless young master. In addition, Lugou, who has seen Ye Ji, is on the top of the list. The sixth is Nan Aowen, and the eighth is Nan Huai''an.


    The ninth and the tenth are not familiar people. Obviously, they are like Nan Huai''an. They have entered the top ten with lying guns.


    When he came to the stands, Chu Feng saw 50 arena at a glance. At the moment, there were people challenging on each arena, and people from the arena were watching beside each arena.


    This is another method of lingyunzong. Nan Zhenyan also said today that all those who win in the arena will be absorbed by lingyunzong as long as they step into the demigods.


    Of course, it is before the age of 40. If he is over 40, even if he was the first in the arena, Ling yunzong would not take a look at it.


    Squint eyes, Chu Feng mouth hook up a smile: "good!"


    Feng Qingqing blinked: "little master, do you want to attend?"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Chu Feng coughed gently and his eyes turned straight: "I won 50 games in a row to be ranked. Do you think I can?"


    Feng Qingqing blinked her eyes, revealing a touch of charming color: "men, can''t say that they can''t!"


    Chu Feng as did not hear, Feng Qingqing really is more and more not low-key, Zhu que are still nearby, also dare to molest him, can be really promising.


    First sit down, Chu Feng is ready to slowly look for Nan Aowen and them. Suddenly, there is a howl from the scene. Chu Feng looks curiously. On the middle of a battle platform, there is absolute blood.


    Chu Feng slightly frowned, the cruelty of the hidden world to now, he is still a little unable to accept.


    On that arena, Nan Huai''an stands proudly. Obviously, he is the champion of this arena now. In front of him lies a man whose neck has been broken and dragged down by the people in the arena.


    "Nan Huai''an, 50 wins!"


    The observer next to the challenge arena cheered: "you can row. It takes five hours and thirty-seven minutes for 50 wins. You can continue to challenge!"


    Feng Qingqing was shocked: "my God, he is the five levels of tiannu. He has won 50 games in a row for more than five hours. Is it too fierce?"


    "Infinite close to the demigods are killed, normal." Chu Feng didn''t have too many accidents. Nan Huai''an is a bit arrogant, but has arrogant capital.


    Feng Qingqing nodded slightly, and then she was excited and excited. In the past, she felt that she was a very powerful person in the modern world, but when she came to the hidden world, she realized how bad she was. It might not be difficult to kill a person in the same realm. But if she was asked to cross the realm to kill, Feng Qingqing felt that she could not do it now.


    Rosefinch''s eyes are burning with war spirit. They feel that it''s right to come to the hidden world. The people here are the real martial arts masters.


    On the challenge arena, Nan Huaian stood with blood all over his body, and his demeanor was proud: "who will come? Today I''m going to be in the top five! "


    Arrogant words make some people frown discontentedly, and there are also some micro inaudible fear.Other people fight each other from the point to the end, and it is OK to determine the victory or defeat. However, from the beginning of the morning to the present 50 matches, Nan Huai''an has killed his opponents, and 50 people have died in his hands.


    A scar man jumped up and down on the challenge arena. The breath of the infinite approaching demigod was surging: "I''ll come!"


    "Another one to die, OK!" Nan Huai''an laughs wildly, and endless natural forces surge up and cover the whole battle platform. The oppressive force is very strong. Even people in the six levels of tiannu feel uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng''s eyes also looked at the other arena. He saw young master Piaoyu, matchless young master and Yiji Lugou. He even saw Nan Aowen on the last arena.


    Looking at her achievements, she has won more than 30 games. It seems that it is not difficult to win 50 games.


    When she took back her eyes, she also saw Nan Zhenyan, who was excited and worried that the world would not be in disorder. She was smiling bitterly. How could this be like the existence of a demigod''s later peak? It''s like a little girl.


    I also saw the angry purple dream standing beside her. Her face was calm and serene, as if the battles on the challenge arena could not attract her.


    But Chu Feng felt her seriousness, obviously came to the arena, is to pass these people''s war, to carry on the sentiment, is really a woman who diligently.


    "Dead!"


    As soon as she took back her eyes, Feng Qingqing exclaimed, pointing to the challenge arena in Nan Huai''an: "the strong one who is infinitely close to the demigod is killed!"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. The scar man who had just gone up was defeated by Nan Huai''an. Not only his neck was broken, but also one hand was beaten to pieces. Nan Huaian''s method was too cruel.


    Do people in the arena ignore such things and let the killing happen?


    Looking at the rest of the arena, some of them are at the end of the point, some are life and death, and some are strong crushing and shock killing. They don''t give the opponent a chance at all, and even one person admits defeat and is killed by the other party.


    Gradually, Chu Feng also understood the rules of the challenge arena, that is, as long as you enter the arena, unless you jump down and admit defeat, even if you say that you admit defeat, you will not be able to meet a person like Nan Huai''an, and you will not have a chance at all.


    Looking at the elite list in the distance, now Nanhan mountain and nu Zi Meng are not going up. Almost all the people behind are on the challenge arena. Obviously, they have to step down on their opponents to improve themselves, and even surpass Nu Zi Meng and Nan Han mountain.


    In the third place is the record of 74 people in Nu Zi Meng. He is the record of 71 people. Obviously, the challenge again now is to surpass Nu Zi Meng and even surpass Nan Han Shan.


    The people at the back, I believe, have the same idea. Fifty arena are in full swing, and Nan Huai''an has also killed the 54th man, surpassing his original record. As long as you defeat two more people, you can temporarily surpass Lugou in front of him and become the seventh person.


    After all, Lugou is also on the challenge arena at the moment. Who knows what the final result will be?


    Looking at the other people''s fight, Chu Feng finally fell on the challenge arena of Nan Huai''an, and the 55th man had already stepped on the arena. The cultivation of the seven levels of tiannu was higher than that of Nan Huai''an.


    The reason why Chu Feng paid so much attention to this arena was that although there were dead people on some of them, they would not kill them as long as they accepted defeat. More often, they would stop at the end. However, in Nan Huai''an, all the challengers were shocked and killed, which was too cruel.


    The battle is imminent. Nan Huai''an and the strong man of the challenge fight fiercely together. The natural forces control within a range and attack each other wantonly. In addition to the fierce fighting on the other arena, the momentum is amazing.


    But without any accident, Nan Huai''an won again. He moved one place forward to become the seventh and the 55th man. His fist blew his heart out. It was still bloody and cruel.


    It''s no wonder that the arena people still don''t speak.


    Chu Feng frowned slightly, which meant to make a move, but was held by the rosefinch: "it can be seen that it is a person of status. No matter you win or lose, you will be hated, and you can''t kill him."


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath. The rules of the hidden world were cruel. He could not kill Nan Huaian rashly.


    The perfect predator of the jungle, just looking at Nan Huai''an there pit kill opponents, Chu Feng heart and uncomfortable.


    Seeing that the arena next door to him is empty, a man who has won 50 games in a row just now chose to end and enter the ranks of 100.


    His eyes are slightly fixed, and his body is like an arrow from the bow, but in the blink of an eye, he falls on the challenge arena. He can''t kill Nan Huai''an, but for such a person, he has many ways to attack him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1865

    Chu Feng fell on the challenge arena and immediately attracted people''s attention. He felt that his cultivation momentum showed a look of fun.


    If they are famous young people, they naturally believe that they can defeat their opponents like Nan Huai''an, but they have never seen Chu Feng. They dare to take the initiative to challenge the cultivation of the four realms. Isn''t that an act of seeking death?


    Has been looking at the South Aowen in the distance South Zhenyan heard some of the voices, curious to see, when saw when the corners of the mouth twitch.


    Others even South Ao Wen have not seen the face of Chu Feng, but she has seen it at first.


    The first word in my heart is, son of a bitch!


    That night, she tried to kill Chu Feng, but none of them succeeded. On the contrary, it was a little difficult for her to gasp under the pressure of Chu Feng. It can be seen that Chu Feng''s combat effectiveness and realm are not in line with each other. She certifies a legend of the hidden world. At this moment, Chu Feng even goes up to the challenge arena. How can she feel that she is bullying people.


    Her semidivine later peak cultivation can''t help Chu Feng, who can?


    But all this only she knew, others did not know, they all thought Chu Feng was looking for death.


    Angry purple dream also looked at, took back the eyes, not familiar with, do not pay attention to.


    Now she is more looking at the battle between Nan Aowen and matchless young master. She wants to learn something from it. What Chu Feng shows is the atmosphere of the four realms of anger. She doesn''t care much about it.


    Under the challenge arena, this is the No. 25 arena. The observer No. 25 looks up: "are you sure you want to take the challenge?"


    Chu Feng glanced over South Huai''an, then nodded.


    Observer No. 25 didn''t pay attention to this. What he wanted was to make sure that the fight in the arena was going on: "name, cultivation!"


    Chu Feng replied: "Lin Feng, tiannu four levels of state!"


    Hearing this name, Prince Piaoyu forced his opponent to look at him. He found that he was not the one he was looking for, so he continued to fight. The rest of the people were not interested in it. Only Nan Aowen cast a frown. Is this the mask he made, the son of a bitch, what is he doing at the end?


    Thinking of the thing that he was almost looked at, Nan Aowen snorted coldly in his heart. The powerful force directly broke the opponent and won a victory.


    After the observer No.25 wrote down, he said, "the challenge begins, arena 25. Everyone in the period of wrath is welcome to challenge. If you win 50 games in a row, you will be counted as abstention if you are killed in the middle of the race, and all your achievements will be cleared."


    With the words of observer No. 25, three figures flickered away and landed on the challenge arena. All of them were fierce warriors, but they were only five levels of anger. Obviously, some people of high level disdained to challenge the Chu wind, so as not to be said to bully the weak.


    And these three people are the five levels of anger, just a higher level, and no one will say anything.


    The arena is cruel. Even if you are in the first level of anger, as long as you enter the arena, people who are close to the demigods will challenge you. Of course, no madman will step on the arena below the triple level. Moreover, there is too much difference between the two levels, and those who are strong will not challenge those who are too low.


    When the three quintuple realms came to power, observer No. 25 said, "only one on one, one defeated, one on!"


    A wheaten woman sneered: "then let me come, two big brothers, can you give it to me?"


    The other two men felt that it was easy to win Chu Feng, and they simply won a victory. But the beautiful woman, who was still quite long, said that they had no problem and left the arena temporarily.


    Show the color of banter: "little brother, are you really crazy?"


    "It''s confidence." Chu Feng replied with a smile.


    Beautiful women gathered a strong force, playing flavor: "if you lose, I will not be merciful."


    Chu Feng slightly sighed: "if you lose, it will be very sad."


    Observer No. 25 saw that both sides were ready and said, "go


    Said that, the beautiful woman immediately moved up, but in the blink of an eye, things came to Chu Feng, the natural forces formed a strong attack situation, oppressing Chu Feng.


    Eyes show dignified and shy anger, she did not see the track of Chu Feng''s hand, felt hit.


    The people who saw this scene secretly scolded the scoundrel in their hearts. Although there was no eye on the ring, you should not fight against other people''s big white rabbits. Look, both sides are high and the other side is low, but they also have a little less contempt for Chu Feng.


    People in the five levels of tiannu are forced to retreat. It can be seen that they have some skills, but they think that''s all.


    In the distance, Nan Zhenyan''s white eyes rolled, and she was glad that Chu Feng didn''t beat her baby that night. How painful it must be?


    When the beautiful woman heard the laughter and banter of the people around her, she was angry and broke out into a killing machine. If she just wanted to defeat Chu Feng, she would kill Chu Feng now.


    Feeling the real opportunity to kill, Chu Feng whispered in the dark. He was still standing there and letting his strength rage. He looked at the beautiful woman who was approaching slowly. His body moved. Everything happened in a moment.


    All of a sudden, a figure flew out like a shell and hit the ring. People were curious to see it. All the corners of their mouths twitched and their legs were subconsciously clamped.What a rogue.


    The beautiful woman fell to the ground, but at the moment, her hands were very indecent between her legs. The fool knew where she had been attacked. The more speechless Chu Feng''s behavior was, how could it be so that the place could also kick? Even if it is a strong warrior, it is also very fragile ah!


    Chu Feng is innocent to put down his feet: "she wants to kill me, I just hurt her, instantly feel that I am so kind, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng''s words stunned the people watching the battle. It seemed that he was also right. Just now, everyone could feel the killing opportunity of the beautiful woman. Now he didn''t kill the beautiful woman, only hurt her. It can be seen that he was merciful.


    Just see beautiful woman on that ground painful tears all flow out, still feel too rascal, why should kick somebody else there?


    Nanzhenyan subconsciously clamped her legs. She would rather be stabbed than kicked. Disgust and anger flashed in her eyes. She felt that Chu Feng was a scoundrel, and even many women in the arena had similar attitudes, empathy and hatred for Chu Feng.


    Nan Aowen after defeating an opponent, although knowing that the guy may be Chu Feng, can not help getting angry: "I want to challenge that rascal guy!"


    The observer below shook his head gently: "within 50 consecutive wins, Princess Wen, you only have the qualification to be challenged."


    Nan Aowen also knew this kind of rule, pointed to Chu Feng across more than ten battle platforms: "you wait for me!"


    Obviously, when she won 50 games in a row, she would challenge Chu Feng. I don''t know whether she was angry at the experience of that beautiful woman just now, or because Chu Feng took a bath in her bathhouse that night.


    Chu Feng is speechless. He just wants to stimulate Nan Huai''an to challenge him. Because Nan Huai''an has won 50 games and can challenge the others, he doesn''t want to lie down. Nan Aowen is really not cute!


    "Rogue, I will challenge you!"


    A woman came from afar, with the strong breath of the six levels of tiannu. Her eyes were full of disgust: "although there are no rules for winning or losing in the arena, your behavior is too rogue. On behalf of many sisters, I will punish you, cut off your hands and feet, and let you be unscrupulous!"


    The cruel words made all the people present show their fun. Knowing that Chu Feng''s behavior just now angered all the women present, many women in the martial arts world are not inferior to men.


    Chu Feng''s behavior just now shows that he despises and humiliates women in general. In addition, Nan Aowen wants to challenge her. Some men who wanted to defeat Chu Feng are restrained.


    Chu Feng almost had the impulse to cry. I didn''t mean to. I didn''t mean to fight like this.


    And that woman wants to kill me, I just kick her, how does it seem to be my fault? Am I killed standing up? That''s all?


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. He felt that all these things were unreasonable. He looked at the woman in front of him: "that, fist and foot have no eyes. If you accidentally hurt you, you won''t want to kill me, will you?"


    The second woman came up and said angrily, "what do you want to do to me?"


    Chu Feng coughed gently, and suddenly the lightning flashed over the battle platform and stood in front of the second woman. With a hand raised and a palm gently patted on her body, a powerful natural force suddenly emerged. The woman did not know what was going on, so she flew out and fell under the challenge arena.


    Chu Feng shook his hand: "that is to beat you down the challenge arena!"


    Observer No. 25 looked embarrassed. He thought that he was unlucky. Such a rogue on the stall also appeared the pre demigod''s pressure: "falling down the challenge arena is losing!"


    The second woman a Leng, gnashing teeth staring at Chu Feng: "asshole!"


    Chu Feng ha ha ha smile, wave hands: "accept, accept, next!"


    It doesn''t seem so great!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1866

    Rascal, rascal!


    Although many of them have done a lot of dirty things secretly, bullying low-level women or ordinary women, it is still rare to see such a rogue in full view.


    Chu Feng did not feel general, anyway, not his own face, so many rogues are indifferent.


    Moreover, he did not feel that he was a rogue. This was a challenge arena without rules. As long as he could win, the means were not important. Moreover, Chu Feng also believed that the rest of the people would be more rogue than him if they really wanted to fight life and death.


    So Chu Feng said that there was no pressure at all.


    Next, it was still women who went up to challenge Chu Feng. Those men were all in the mood of watching the opera. And seeing that Chu Feng had humiliated those women, they were also a burst of dark cool.


    What they are embarrassed to do in public, but others do, they feel very sour.


    Of course, they can''t show it.


    In a short time, Chu Feng defeated 17 women and won 17 games, but there was no time for an hour. Those women were a little bit careful, afraid of being attacked by Chu Feng. As a result, they were defeated one by one because they did not take into account Chu Feng''s attack.


    In addition to the first challenge of the beautiful woman a little sad, the rest of the women were not hurt, at most is a wild goose plucked by Chu Feng eat a little tofu, attracted many women complain.


    But they are also hesitant to go up. It''s OK to lose, but if they lose, they can''t accept it.


    On the stands, the 18th woman continued to challenge Chu Feng. The speed of the rest of the arena was also a little slower. Attracted by Chu Feng''s side, a salty pig hand appeared in the arena, which attracted more or less attention.


    Stand there, rosefinch eyes shame anger: "little Lord more and more rogue."


    Feng Qingqing giggled and whispered in the rosefinch''s ear: "no rascal. At the beginning, I wouldn''t have cheated my master about your precious body."


    Zhuque stares at Feng Qingqing and wonders what chufeng is doing. Is it just going to eat tofu for women? In her impression, chufeng is a stallion, but it will never be so boring. Can''t it have other purposes?


    Looking at nanhuaishan, where no one has stopped on the challenge arena, the rosefinch seems to understand something.


    Chu Feng this is to stimulate some people to go up, heroes save the United States, to humiliate people!


    It shows that Chu Feng didn''t mean to eat those women''s tofu, but just used it as a chess piece.


    Scold the rascal, leave quickly, stay is also made fun of.


    Chu Feng stood on the challenge arena, shook his hand and put it in his nose to sniff: "fragrant!"


    The whole scene was thunder outside Jiao Nen, has seen the rascal, how to have not seen so rascal person?


    The angry purple dream, who had been watching the other matches against Chu Feng, was attracted by Chu Feng. His eyes were full of disgust. He was about to fight Chu Feng with his fists clenched, so as to teach him a lesson.


    But Nan Aowen''s speed is much faster than her. After defeating the 50th person, she flies and falls on the No. 25 arena. Her pretty face is angry: "I''ll come!"


    Nan Aowen came to the stage, and everyone showed a funny look. It was the little princess of the city Lord''s mansion. How dare you eat tofu this time?


    Chu Feng twitched and coughed helplessly: "Princess Wen, I don''t want to fight with you."


    Nan Aowen has a cold face. She can be sure that the person in front of her is Chu Feng. Originally, she thought that that night might be an accident. But through the fight just now, she felt that Chu Feng was a scoundrel, and she took this opportunity to teach Chu Feng a lesson.


    He said, "if you don''t fight, then you will admit defeat."


    Chu Feng is helpless. What wind does Nan Aowen smoke?


    "Aowen, come down!"


    Although nanzhenyan scolded the little rascal of Chu Feng, she didn''t want Nan Aowen to fight against Chu Feng. She said, "it''s not easy for you to win 50 games in a row. Keep going. Don''t pay attention to this scoundrel, so you won''t lose even if you win."


    Chufeng pondered a smile and raised his hand: "yes, Princess Wen, I can''t control my hand."


    Nan Aowen was subconsciously stunned. She knew that Chu Feng was not so strong. She was also a scoundrel dissatisfied with Chu Feng in the first World War. If she was touched, she would lose face.


    Observer No. 25 also kindly dissuaded: "Princess Wen, you''d better give it to the rest of the people. This boy is hardly human."


    And now so many people say that Nan Aowen also goes down the steps: "let others teach you this rascal."


    He jumped back to the original arena.


    Chu Feng was relieved, otherwise he didn''t know whether to defeat Nan Aowen or admit defeat.


    I''m also curious, isn''t it that the draw decides the challenge? Why did it change today?


    Chu Feng only thought that he started to hear the wrong thing, but he didn''t know that because the hidden world was close to each other, there were too many people coming. Those who wanted to understand their personal strength comprehensively and prevent the two top young people from meeting each other. So he changed the rules and the challengers could go to the stage at will.After all, this time, all these people have come here. If they draw lots and collide with each other, they will inevitably be disharmonious, and the rules will be changed so that they will not collide with each other.


    South Ao Wen down, chufeng relaxed at the same time: "the next beauty!"


    Rascal!


    The people watching the war scolded in their hearts when they heard the speech. They all said that the next one was to add more beautiful women. It was obvious that they wanted to eat tofu.


    At the moment, more people did not pay attention to the strength of Chu Feng. Even if the people in tiannu''s six levels were defeated, it was only Chu Feng''s scoundrel that made people unable to defend themselves, so they happened to win.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Everyone felt that there should be no more women going up. Suddenly, a cold voice rang out. The angry purple dream, which had never been on the challenge arena today, came out and fell on the challenge arena.


    Chu Feng sees Nu purple dream come on stage, everyone is also surprised that purple dream fairy hands, it can be seen that rogue people are angry.


    The fury purple dream did not give Chu Feng a chance to open his mouth. When he came to the stage, he gathered powerful forces and faintly felt the spirit of demigod. It can be seen that he was on the verge of breakthrough, but only an opportunity.


    The attack came soon, and the opportunity of reaction was not given to Chu Feng. Obviously, nu Zi Meng hated such a rogue as Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s secret way is really not cute, and quickly dodges away. Then she swindles her body and blows out a fist. With a look of no surprise and no joy, she dissolves Chu Feng''s attack and launches a more powerful natural force. She will not kill chufeng, but she absolutely wants Chu Feng to pay a very heavy price.


    Chu Feng felt that the power was incomparable. If he really blew up on a warrior in the four levels of tiannu, it would be meaningless to cut off his hands and feet. It was inevitable that he would be seriously injured.


    Feeling the fierce means of anger purple dream, Chu wind also dispersed the scattered situation, seriously treated, endless power surging, forced to open the oppression of Nu purple dream.


    "My God, this boy wants to meet the purple dream fairy?"


    On the observation platform, they felt the collision between the two, and some people exclaimed, because Chu Feng didn''t want to dodge the attack of Nu Zi Meng. Instead, he went up to meet him and took a completely hard hitting posture.


    They all feel crazy, infinitely close to the fury purple dream of the demigod. Is it possible for a warrior in the four realms of tiannu to deal with it?


    Chu Feng naturally understood this truth. After all, nu purple dream was the second place on the elite list. The breath rolled and puffed out a mouthful of blood. People felt reasonable in their eyes. It was light to spit blood.


    I don''t know it was Chu Feng''s intention to do it, so as not to cause too many doubts. Chu Feng pursed his lower lip and approached the angry purple dream, and suddenly burst out with a fist.


    Angry purple dream already knew General, raised the hand to want to turn the Chu wind to fly out.


    But Chu Feng suddenly changed the trajectory of his attack. His body was rolling, so fast that the naked eye couldn''t keep up with him at all. He slapped his hand lightning on the neck of Nu purple dream.


    Nu Zi dreams that Chu Feng still has such a speed at the moment. He can''t defend himself a few steps forward. Chu Feng continues to move forward and smashes Nu Zi Meng''s waist with a hard blow. Everything is in an instant, but most of the people watching the battle stand up.


    Everyone can see that when Chu Feng vomited blood, nu purple dream could defeat him, but later, he didn''t expect that cunning boy would change his moves, and nu purple dream was cheated.


    A blow fell, although angry purple dream does not vomit blood, but the body strength is inexplicably lax, the color of surprise flashed in his eyes. Before turning back, he felt that his waist was surrounded by a hand, and then he felt that the whole person was in a chest. In front of him was a strange face, but he wanted to kill him at the moment.


    Chu Feng lowered his head to kiss the red lips of the angry purple dream. The whole scene was completely quiet, even the people in the war were quiet, all looking at the challenge arena.


    Nan Zhenyan and others all opened their eyes and felt that such a picture was too inharmonious.


    "How sweet your mouth is


    It''s about standing there.


    At the scene, everyone didn''t respond. There were more people here than in the casino. At the moment, when I saw Nu Zi Meng being kissed, I felt incredible. Then I found that all this was true, and then I looked at Nu purple dream.


    Purple dream fairy, was desecrated?


    Matchless young master''s expression is a Leng, immediately angry one''s hand to blow fly the opponent: "asshole, I want to kill you!"


    That night in the gambling house, purple dream was kissed by a person, and now he has been kissing again. The woman he coveted for a long time but has not touched, has been kiss by two men in a row for several days. The matchless young master feels heartbreaking and heart wrenching!


    Chu Feng was stunned. He said in secret that he was really a motherfucker. I just wanted to attract Nan Huai''an to teach him a lesson. How did he seem to pull a big hatred?


    It''s just that I''ve already kissed this woman. What''s wrong with kissing again?


    "I will kill you!"


    Angry purple dream stood under the challenge arena, threw a cold, cold face to walk outside the arena, she is lost, but people only think that she was a rogue means of sneak attack will lose, but angry purple dream is more angry, Chu Feng kiss her, such a rogue kiss her, she must kill.Chu Feng coughed gently with a bitter smile. Unfortunately, he forgot that this face was not the face of that night. How can a fairy like woman tolerate being desecrated by two men?


    At the moment of the fierce battle, Chu Feng was completely said to be a rogue, and even Nu Zi Meng was desecrated. Many young men''s eyes were full of killing intention when they looked at Chu Feng. Nu Zi Meng was their goddess, and she was actually kissed. You can''t do without anger.


    Matchless childe looks angry. Seeing that he has won more than 50 games, he is going to challenge Chu Feng to kill him.


    "Let me do away with the people."


    Nan Huai''an, who had been watching by the side, jumped out first and fell on the challenge arena. He laughed wildly: "I hate people who are more crazy than me, purple dream fairy. I just dare to think about it. You are such a guy that you kiss and hold in your arms. How can you touch her baby? Damn it!"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and hooked his finger: "fart, everyone will!"


    Nan Huaian was stunned, and then he was very angry. He knew that he was insulting him: "then I will make you regret your arrogance!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1867

    When Nan Huaian came to power, most people sympathized with Chu Feng.


    As is known to all, Nan Huai''an is a person who likes to show off in Nancheng. Chu Feng has already caused a lot of anger and resentment just now, and has profaned the goddess''s angry purple dream. In addition, with Nan Huai''an''s cruel means, everyone thinks that Chu Feng can''t live today.


    So Chu Feng is still so arrogant towards Nan Huai''an at the moment. They feel that it''s the birthday boy who is hanging up and is too long.


    As for whether Chu Feng could defeat Nan Huai''an, they didn''t think about the possibility, because they thought it was impossible.


    Although Nu Zi Meng was defeated by Chu Feng just now, we can all see that Nu Zi Meng is on guard against Chu Feng. Obviously, what happened to those women who met Chu Feng Xianzhu made Nu Zi Meng a little wary. Chu Feng was oppressed by Nu Zi Meng and vomited blood, which also confirmed this point.


    Therefore, not how strong Chu Feng, but he is enough rogue, rogue to anger purple dream are carefully on the road.


    Therefore, now that Nan Huai''an comes to power, he is a man, and he has the heart to defeat Chu Feng. Therefore, everyone thinks that Chu Feng is in bad luck this time, which is beyond doubt.


    Nan Huai''an, however, was completely infuriated by Chu Feng''s behavior of gouging his fingers. His eyes were full of ferocious colors and gathered powerful natural forces. Chu Feng felt that Nan Huai''an''s power was infinitely close to the demigods. It''s no wonder that he could defeat the powerful people who are close to the demigods in the five levels of tiannu, or even kill them.


    There are countless powerful people in the hidden world, and there are also many powerful talents. Chu Feng is more careful in his heart. The four forces are what he cares about most.


    "Go to hell!"


    Suddenly, Nan Huai''an directly launched a powerful crush. He was confident that even the warriors in tiannu''s seven levels could not resist his own attack, while Chu Feng was just a warrior in tiannu''s four levels. He felt that he could not resist his own attack.


    Like many people''s ideas, Chu Feng is a scoundrel. He has a chance to win in the face of a female warrior, and only loses in the face of a man, because his scoundrel means can''t play any role.


    In the face of the sudden attack, Chu Feng''s face showed a flustered look, and a meaningful banter passed in the depth of his eyes.


    And all of this, was seen in the eyes of Nan Zhenyan. She felt that Nan Huai''an was going to have bad luck. It was an instinctive prediction.


    A roar of air waves flew and affected the surrounding two challenge arenas. Chu Feng released a powerful force, which seemed to be difficult to resist. His body was still moving backward on the challenge arena, as if pushed backward by that force. All the shoes rubbed marks on the challenge arena, and they also had a burning smell.


    The people who watched the war showed a playful look. As expected, Chu Feng could not resist Nan Huai''an.


    The reason why he was able to win just now, and even left Nu Zi Meng out of the arena, was that he was so scoundrel that those powerful women couldn''t let go, so he was defeated.


    Now facing Nan Huaian, he can only bear the pressure passively.


    The ring is ten meters long and ten meters wide. The Chu wind is pushed to the edge of the ring and stops. A mouthful of blood gushes out, and the body is still a little shaky.


    Nan Huai''an smiles coldly and doesn''t worry to continue to attack Chu Feng. She looks like a cat catching a mouse: "so you have just a little skill. Besides women, you can''t deal with anyone else?"


    Chu Feng gently coughed, as if by a serious internal injury in general, disdain said: "better than you can''t deal with women."


    "Cooked duck, hard mouth!" Nan Huai''an sneered and sneered. He gathered powerful strength in his hands: "now I''ll let you know that you can only die in vain if you die. Tremble for your stupid behavior just now."


    Chu Feng laughed: "you think you can really kill me, then you are too naive."


    Nan Huai''an, who was about to attack, stopped for a moment and added a little more fun: "you think I dare not kill you. Do you know that I kill you is no different from killing dogs?"


    People watching the war also came up with ridicule. What is the identity of Nan Huai''an? If Huainan dares to kill him, there is no problem.


    "That is, look here!"


    Chu Feng was laughing. No one found that he was pretending everything. He pointed to the edge of the challenge arena: "I will jump down now. Can you kill me? You''re breaking the rules of the arena, I''ll give up! "


    The whole audience was stunned by Chu Feng''s words. In response, he was ridiculed without concealment. Some people directly scolded the scoundrels. When they fought against those women, they would come back. Now, facing the crushing of the absolute strength of Nan Huai''an, they even chose to jump off the challenge arena and admit defeat.


    You can be a rascal, but you can''t be such a rascal!


    Nan Huai''an also responded. Seeing Chu Feng turning around, he seemed to jump off the challenge arena. He said in a cold voice, "do you think I''ll give you a chance to go down to the arena?"


    With a cold drink, Nan Huai''an flashed over and appeared on the edge of the challenge arena. The powerful momentum directly erupted. Chu Feng, who was about to jump out of the challenge arena with one foot raised, was forced to come back.


    Pretending to look flustered, Chu Feng rushed to the other side, but Nan Huai''an''s speed was faster, just in front of him in an instant.No matter where Chu Feng ran, it had no effect. Nan Huai''an was faster than him. All the people who watched the war showed a strong smile. Looking at the people who had desecrated so many women just now, they were oppressed by Nan Huai''an and ran around everywhere. There was no such opportunity to admit defeat and step down, so I felt very comfortable.


    The matchless young master also showed a grim smile. Although he regretted that he could not take the stage to kill the people who violated the goddess in his heart, Nan Huai''an did it, and he was comfortable.


    "What are you doing?"


    After several attempts, Chu Feng stopped and said, "I''ve all chosen to admit defeat and step down. You have to stop me. You are making it clear that you want to kill people. How can you do this?"


    "Can''t I afford to kill you?" Nan Huai''an gave a cold smile and enjoyed the fun of catching mice and cats: "besides, if I killed you, you can only die in vain. Do you regret your stupid behavior just now and even stimulate me?"


    On the observation platform, Nan Zhenyan frowns and Nan Aowen looks similar. They know that it''s Chu Feng. They can''t be so timid. Now they seem helpless to avoid it. They feel that there must be something wrong with it. Don''t Chu Feng want to show her great strength?


    This is the only possibility that they can think of at the moment, as for the rest, they can''t think of at the moment.


    However, it is no surprise that Zhuque and fengqingqing are on the observation platform.


    They know that the purpose of Chu Feng''s coming to power is to teach Nan Huai''an a lesson. At the moment, they deliberately do so. Although they don''t know why, they firmly believe that the final victory belongs to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng is on the challenge arena, and is completely locked by the Qi of Nan Huai''an, and there is no possibility of escaping.


    There was a helpless look on his face, and it seemed to be forced to be angry: "then you come, I see how you kill me."


    "Looking for death!" Nan Huai''an''s face is cold. He still wants to let Chu Feng kneel down to beg for himself, humiliate him and then kill him. He doesn''t want Chu Feng to beg for mercy at this moment. Instead, he is so rude to him. How can he forgive him?


    The natural force converges on the top of Chu Feng''s head and feels a kind of heavy oppression. Chu Feng drinks all over his body and seems to have used all his strength.


    With a roar, the arena burst. After the Chu wind was completely released, it collided with the attack of Nan Huai''an, setting off a huge cloud of dust, which blocked everyone''s sight. Even the powerful demigods could not see the situation above the arena.


    Can only hear South Huaian angry voice: "think so you can run away?"


    Then there was Chu Feng''s more angry voice: "if you can''t run away, you and I will both lose!"


    People heard the sound of collision, but they could not see anything, but they all guessed that it was Nan Huai''an who had the upper hand. There was no doubt about it.


    Suddenly, there was a scream, and the hearts of the people trembled. Did Nan Huai''an have killed the boy?


    The dust and smoke slowly dispersed, and people can also see the situation on the challenge arena. The originally built and level arena is full of people, and now it is affected by great power. There are two people on the challenge arena.


    Nan Huai''an is standing there, Chu Feng is squatting in the back, his clothes are rotten, and Nan Huai''an seems to have no problem at all.


    And the breath of Chu wind completely dissipated, without a trace of fluctuation, is it dead?


    Nan Huai''an took a deep breath. He sneered and raised his head: "where has the fight gone?"


    Where did you go?


    People are stunned and their eyes are fixed. The scream just now can be attributed to Chu Feng. But is there something wrong with Nan Huai''an''s head? How can you say that he has gone to where he has been after you?


    All of a sudden, people''s brains have not yet responded. Chu Feng slowly stood up from behind, seemingly embarrassed, and his breath did not fluctuate. Suddenly, what did people think of.


    But that is when they think of it, Chu Feng''s instant hand, powerful force from behind the body of South Huai''an: "you are too light on the enemy!"


    This scream comes from Nan Huai''an!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1868

    South Huai''an heavily hit the edge of the ring, spit out a mouthful of blood, his face is slightly pale.


    The whole scene is dead and silent. All of them are staring at the scene in front of them. They can''t react to it.


    They also imagined such a picture at first, but the object of such desolation should be the rogue boy named Lin Feng. But why is it Nan Huai''an who is suffering from such a thing now?


    Slowly come back to taste, people are in the heart of the rascal.


    Just now, the dust and smoke covered everyone''s sight. I believe Nan Huai''an can''t see anything. With his strong perceptual ability, Nan Huaian must have hit the boy. In addition, the boy''s breath was suddenly restrained. Nan Huaian mistakenly thought that he had killed him or killed him.


    Little did not know that the boy took advantage of the dust and smoke when the convergence of breath, quietly hiding behind the South Huai''an.


    When the dust is gone, Nan Huaian''s self-confidence must feel that he has already blown the boy away. In addition, there is no breath in the arena. Subconsciously, he thinks that he has won the victory.


    At this time, Chu Feng stood up from behind and launched a powerful attack without a sound. In the absence of defense in Nan Huai''an, it was inevitable that the latter would pay a huge price.


    The words insidious, despicable and scoundrel flit through the minds of the people watching the war. It is understandable that facing Nan Huai''an in front of him can kill the boy countless times in a second. It is understandable that such insidious behavior has hit Nan Huai''an.


    But Chu Feng has no feeling about this. If he can, he can destroy Nan Huai''an with one move, but it is very likely that he will also be exposed to himself.


    Moreover, Nan Huai''an is a member of the city Lord''s residence. Chu Feng will not really kill him and intensify conflicts. However, Nan Chengzhu still takes good care of him now. Chu Feng can''t kill his people.


    However, Nan Huai''an is too cruel. All those who challenge him are killed and cruelly erase the right of others to survive.


    Chu Feng couldn''t kill him, but he didn''t mind giving him a lesson. Such a lesson is acceptable to all, and they won''t think how powerful he is, but he is insidious and cunning enough.


    Seeing the look of the people at the scene, Chu Feng knew that his goal had been achieved.


    Moreover, he seems to have suffered serious internal injury, but only Chu Feng knows that it''s just a simple skin injury, which can''t reach the point of injury. On the contrary, Nan Huai''an was hit by him just now, which is a real internal injury.


    It takes ten days and a half a month to rest.


    But would Chu Feng just let him rest for ten days and a half months?


    There is still nearly a month for the hidden world Dabi. Nan Huai''an is the one who will report his revenge. Chu Feng doesn''t want to suffer any trouble before the hidden world Dabi, so he decides to let Nan Huai''an not play any role for one or two months.


    Slowly walked past, the body seems to be a little shaky, but no one knows that all this is just Chu Feng pretend.


    Nanhuai''an, who suffered heavy damage, stood up with his body propped up. He felt that he had underestimated the enemy just now. He didn''t look back to see if there was anyone behind him. But who could have thought that someone would have restrained his breath and hid behind him?


    At the moment, he knew that Chu Feng had deliberately burst the arena to block his sight. The purpose was to hide behind him and strike a thunderbolt.


    Suffering from such a blow, what Nan Huaian feels is not pain, but a kind of humiliation. He feels that it is a shame to be severely damaged by an ant like person.


    Chu wind is also close to the time, suddenly leaning forward, just in a moment.


    Nan Huai''an is stunned. Subconsciously, he wants to do it. However, he finds that the strength of his body is lax and can not cohere too much in a short time.


    His face changed slightly, but it was too late. Chu Feng directly took his hand and threw Nan Huai''an onto the arena. The sound of his body touching the broken arena made everyone feel cold.


    It''s not so much pain, but shock. How dare Chu Feng attack Nan Huai''an like this? We can see that the attack just now seems to have broken the strength of Nan Huai''an, and it can''t be condensed in a short time.


    If you can''t gather strength on the challenge arena, you will be tortured.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and stepped on Nan Huai''an''s face in the shock of all the people, and stood high and said, "didn''t you just want to kill me? Now that you''re in my hands, who do you think we''re killing? "


    Nanhuai''an has ever been humiliated like this, and says, "you want to die!"


    Chu Feng sneered. For a man like Nan Huai''an, it is necessary to severely attack his self-esteem and add two more points of strength to his feet: "I can kill you at any time now. You should recognize the situation."


    "Rogue boy, stop it!" All of a sudden, an old man jumped out of the observation platform and fell on the challenge arena with the powerful momentum of the demigod period: "or I will kill you!"


    The observer frowned slightly. Now on the arena, if one side does not die or falls off the arena, it is considered as a battle. The rest of the people can''t interfere. Now the old man is on the arena, which is a provocation to the arena.But he knew who nanhuai''an was, and chose silence for the time being.


    "It seems to be the man of the Lord''s palace!"


    Chu Feng looked at the old man who came out to block it, and said with a sneer: "it''s just above the arena now. The arena rules of the arena are the winning and losing state points. No matter the process, what do you say I am a rogue? I''m going to kill him now, are you going to stop me? You''re going to challenge the arena? "


    The humiliating face of Huai''an, the guide: "didn''t you hear him just now that he was going to kill me? Or do you think he should kill me, I kill him is a great adversity? "


    "You''re not qualified!" The old man snorted coldly: "master Huai''an is a man of the city master''s mansion. You are just a general person in the state and state. You are not qualified to hurt the young master Huai''an. He wants to kill you. That is you who should kill!"


    Chu Feng feels so absurd, and feels that the hidden world is more cruel than the present world. If there is no status and no status, it is the common existence of ants. It is necessary for noble people to kill you. It is normal and reasonable.


    If you don''t have identity, then you will not be qualified. You are in a bad situation. Chu Feng feels ridiculous, and there is a lot of killing machine.


    The old man felt Chu Feng''s killing machine and said, "what do you want to do?"


    "Just now!" Chu Feng opened cold and pointed to the challenge arena next door: "Nan Huai''an killed more than 50 martial arts men there. No one jumped out to stop it. There was no rule on the arena, life and death. Now nanhuai''an challenges me. I control the situation. Why can''t I kill him?"


    "Being a person, do not double standards. It is very pleasant to kill people, but also think about when they are killed by others."


    "The eyes also glanced at the observer below the stage:" or the arena people also feel that South Huai''an killed me should, I killed South Huai''an, should not, even be in a bad way? "


    The observer looked a bit embarrassed, and his eyes were gloomy and passed over the old man: "please come down."


    The old man was stunned and knew that he had made a big taboo to interfere in the arena. His eyes swept the Chu wind with a haze: "boy, you better not mess up, or you will regret it."


    Chu Feng eyes a set, the foot of the force directly increased, South Huai''an murmured, the old man was anxious to hand, but felt that the arena suddenly appeared a few strong breath locked him.


    His face changed slightly, turned down the challenge arena, only to see the eyes of Chu wind, full of killing machine.


    Chu Feng played a little bit, squatted down and patted Nan Huai''an''s face: "give you a chance to beg for mercy, climb down the arena like a dog, I will let you go, otherwise, I will kill you."


    Nan Huai''an himself saw the appearance of the people in the main mansion of the city and felt that they must be OK, did not want to be deterred by the arena, and the first time his face was stiff, panic appeared in her heart, and he felt regret for his own minor enemy. He knew that after today, he would become a joke of the whole city tomorrow.


    Chu Feng suddenly hit Nan Huai''an, and the old man saw and said, "mixed accounts, you are not qualified to hurt the young master Huai''an!"


    Chu wind passes by in cold color, and again his fist constantly hits Nan Huai''an, and it is not mean: "he does not climb down the arena like a dog, and I will torture him to death. This is the arena arena, which is allowed."


    The observer smiled bitterly and knew that the arena would pay for Chu Feng''s behavior, otherwise the fairness and dignity of the arena would be lost.


    Fist still falling, South Huai''an mouth constantly blood, people feel cold at the same time, is inexplicable emergence of a kind of cheerful, South City of the strong numerous, but the city is the highest existence, no one dare offend the city master of the government, and are careful to treat.


    At this time, Chu wind is raging South Huai''an, and they are not afraid of the threat of the powerful people in the city''s main government. They feel so cool. They have imagined many times in their mind, and they are so clear in front of them.


    "I climb!"


    Nan Huai''an insisted on the suffering of Chu wind and finally couldn''t bear it. The sound of the drink also felt endless shame.


    Chu Feng just satisfied with a smile stop to get up: "climb!"


    Nan Huai''an, holding the endless killing opportunity in her heart, lost all his faces and struggled to climb up slowly. Under the attention of the crowd, she was like a dog heading towards the edge of the arena, and went down the arena. The whole arena looked at all of this quietly, which was complicated, and then it was the same love for Chu Feng.


    The city master''s mansion in the arena can not do anything to him, but they believe that Chu Feng can not live today, and the city Lord''s mansion will not be easily calculated.


    The old man ran to help Nan Huai''an. The latter pushed him away, looked at Chu wind coldly, and wiped his hand over the corner of his mouth. He wanted to kill Chu wind and get out of the wind. He didn''t want to be ashamed of himself.


    There was too much content in the eyes of the killer. He walked out of the arena without saying a word. He had already moved the machine. He swore to kill the man who gave him shame.


    The old man also gave Chu Feng a meaningful look: "hope, you are in the South City, once safe!"


    With a little threat, the old man left with Nan Huai''an quickly. The people present were complicated and caused trouble.


    Chu Feng, however, didn''t feel much general, jumped off the arena and said to the observer, "that, I was seriously injured, abstained!"Then they walked out. When they saw the slight change in their faces, were they not afraid to die?


    Feng Qingqing and Zhuque also left from the observation platform. Outside the arena, Chu Feng believed that Nan Huai''an would not retaliate so quickly. He wanted to kill himself with his own hands. However, it would take him at least a month to recover from his injury. During this period of time, people would only stare at him, so Chu Feng did not worry about Nan Huai''an''s revenge.


    "Disciple, die!"


    After walking out of the arena, he ravaged Nan Huai''an. He took a breath for the dead. Suddenly, a cold drink came from the opposite side. Angry purple dream came with a boundless killing opportunity.


    Chu Feng''s face changed slightly. How did he forget this woman? What''s the matter with the plane?


    An idea, run!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1869

    Angry purple dream to kill Chu Feng, it is not a joke, and has been waiting outside the arena.


    When Chu Feng was fighting Nan Huai''an in the arena, people thought he was seriously injured. If he fought against Nu Zi Meng, it would be impossible for him to be killed by this woman?


    So Chu Feng''s first reaction was to run again.


    Feng Qingqing and rosefinch are stunned, and quickly open a little distance to follow up. They all know that Chu Feng is pretending everything. Now running must be to cover up that he is not hurt.


    The story of Nu Zi Meng''s pursuit of Chu Feng also spread to the arena. Many people came out to see it, but they didn''t know where they were going. However, many people felt that it must be a very simple thing for nu Zi Meng to kill the seriously injured Chu Feng.


    The matchless young master stood outside the arena and sneered: "I still want to kill such a rogue person by myself. I don''t want the purple dream fairy to start first. It seems that the boy can''t live today."


    Young master Piaoyu also stood aside. He didn''t feel much about it. He just had some regrets: "this boy is also called Lin Feng, but it''s not that Lin Feng."


    At the moment, he thought of Xuanyuan Huining, his cool and gorgeous temperament, and a kind of unspeakable noble spirit, which was better than that of the angry purple dream. Unfortunately, he could not find it in Yayuan. It was said that he had been driven out to investigate the number plate of Linfeng and did not stay in any inn.


    Mr. Piaoyu is very sorry about this.


    The matchless young master didn''t know what he was thinking. He just twisted his neck and said, "I haven''t sat together for a long time. I''ll go and have a drink. I don''t know that gorgeous boss''s wife. I never follow her this time."


    Prince Piaoyu was stunned and thought of the figure with outstanding demeanor, which was meaningful: "even if she doesn''t follow, it''s good to have a look!"


    Two people laugh, attracted to follow the north of the South City, look at the look on the face, there is a kind of indecent feeling.


    Night has come, outside the South City, Chu Feng is tired of running for his life. He has nothing to say about the persistence of the angry purple dream.


    If he wanted to run by himself, nu purple dream would not continue to chase after the goddess image. He did not want this woman to seem crazy. No matter how he ran, he would firmly lock him in. If he didn''t catch up and kill him, he would not give up.


    In the heart helpless at the same time, Chu Feng can only continue to run forward, if you can, he can get rid of the angry purple dream in an instant, but now there are people around, it is not convenient.


    Angry purple dream quickly follow behind, do not let Chu Feng out of his sight, full of murder at the same time is surprised.


    She is infinitely close to the existence of demigods, and she is a particularly powerful one in the same realm. However, the only person chasing her now is tiannu quadruple state. It seems that she still has injuries. However, she can''t catch up with her after several hours, and even left Nancheng. She can''t understand why.


    Only when Chu Feng is facing the crisis of life and death, burst out of physical potential, otherwise really can''t explain why he can run so fast.


    Just no matter what, anger purple dream will kill Chu Feng, this is her heart oath.


    Under the guidance of her mother, nu Zimeng always refused to be a man. When he came to Nancheng, he met a rascal in the gambling house and kissed her twice, but then he gave her 50 million gold coins. His hatred was inexplicably limited.


    These days, I was upset and couldn''t find the person who took his first kiss. He was deeply kissed by the man named Lin Feng in full view of the arena. He was also attacked on the chest and swore with anger purple dream.


    Do not kill this person, she is not angry purple dream, regardless of the ends of the world, she will kill this boy.


    All the way forward, has left the Nancheng nearly 100 kilometers away, Chu Feng knew that Nu Zi dream was still chasing himself, but with a bitter smile, he saw a mountain road turning in front of him.


    Slightly moved in my heart, I quickened a little speed and ran to the corner.


    Nu purple dream then arrived, but found no trace of Chu Feng, stopped, running for a long time, his face slightly ruddy, frowning around, but could not capture the breath just now.


    Her face was so angry that she could not accept that the man she wanted to kill disappeared from her face.


    It''s just that there''s no shelter in front of you, there''s no woods, there''s only a few mountains. Where have you been?


    Looking at several mountains, nu Zimeng guessed that chufeng must have been hiding in the mountains. Fortunately, there were no trees on these mountains, which were not easy to hide. Nu Zimeng jumped off and fell on the mountain tens of meters away. She believed that Chu Feng must still be around and can be found.


    What she didn''t know was that Chu Feng was still around at the moment, but it was not hiding on the mountain, but in the void of the night, standing high above the mountain top.


    All the fury purple dream is in his eyes.


    It is difficult to detect the dark light flowing in such a dark night. In addition, nu Zi Meng never imagined that a person in the four levels of tiannu could resist the sky, so he found it on that mountain.


    With a slight smile, Chu Feng touched his mouth and kissed Nu Zi Meng three times. Each time, his feeling was different. He didn''t know why he was like this. But in the face of cool and gorgeous women, he always had the idea of conquering.Of course, this conquest is not greed, but an instinctive feeling for powerful women.


    Not love, not like.


    Seeing that Nu Zi Meng doesn''t give up, Chu Feng is too lazy to spend time with her here. After going back to Yayuan, be careful. I believe that Nu purple dream has no way. Can''t she look for her whole life?


    The wings of magic light trembled and was about to leave. Chu Feng suddenly frowned. His left eye glanced over a picture and looked down. Nu purple dream had reached the middle of a mountain, and there was a cave on the hillside.


    Chu Feng sees what heart secretly says.


    All of a sudden, a figure in the cave flashed out rapidly, surging with the powerful pressure of the later period of demigod. Although such cultivation is rare in Nancheng, it can be seen occasionally. It is obvious that someone is meditating here.


    Nu Zi Meng wanted to go into the cave to find Chu Feng. He didn''t want to be a strong man in the later period of demigod. His face changed. He saw a man with one eye in the middle-aged man''s appearance. His eye seemed to be injured by others. It was ferocious and terrifying.


    It also dissipated the fierceness and anger.


    And the one eyed man''s only one eye narrowed, coldly swept the angry purple dream, and then he was stunned and showed an obscene smile: "I thought it was someone who didn''t have long eyes to disturb my Qingxiu, but I didn''t expect to be a charming little beauty. I came just in time. I haven''t gone out for ten years, just you accompany me!"


    "Master!" Angry purple dream look a Zheng, eyes more flustered mouth: "that I am looking for someone, don''t know the elder here Qingxiu, disturb you sorry."


    The one eyed man sneered: "don''t say anything to me. I''m sorry, sir. I haven''t touched a woman for ten years. I''m so close to the demigod. I look very young. You can accompany me. Stay with me for ten days and a half months, and you''ll get out of here!"


    Angry purple dream looks stiff, more nervous in the heart.


    Martial arts world is extremely cruel. It is not uncommon for powerful male warriors to regard women as playthings. Some of her brothers are such people. When they go out to experience, they do harm to women.


    At the moment, she did not expect to meet such a person, and let her resist the mind are not, after the demigod, absolutely kill her thousands of times.


    His face was dignified. Angry purple dream didn''t want to say anything, but he could only say it at the moment: "master, I''m from tianmengguan Nu family, and my father is the Lord of tianmengguan. It''s my fault to intrude here today. I hope you can forgive me."


    As a last resort, angry purple dream is not the kind of person who uses family background to deter others. But at the moment, facing the evil thoughts of one eyed man, she has no way but to do so.


    "Nu Jiang''s daughter?"


    The one eyed man narrowed his eyes and laughed. Suddenly, his later dignity became more and more heavy: "great. Fifty years ago, you certainly did not know that one of my eyes was blind by your father. You are not the daughter of Nujiang. It''s OK to say that now you are the daughter of Nujiang, so I can''t let you go."


    He laughs with a ferocious smile: "playing with Nujiang''s daughter, it seems that she is still a gifted daughter, but also makes you pregnant with my child, and let Nujiang be my father-in-law. Ha ha, ha, ha, and"


    Nu purple dream looks slightly changed. Originally, he thought that throwing out the family could make one eyed man think about it. He didn''t even care. He was still the enemy of his father, and his body shook Shake back.


    She is known as purple dream fairy, iceberg beauty, but her strength is still that point of strength, in the face of the existence of the late demigod, she does not think she can fight.


    In the heart also gave Chu Feng to severely scold once, damned fellow, you run what run, if you don''t run, I will be like this? But forget, Chu wind does not run, she will kill.


    "Little baby, come on, uncle, take good care of you."


    The one eyed man grinned grimly and walked toward Nu Zi Meng. He didn''t worry that some people knew that he chose Qingxiu here because it was quiet and there were few people, and he wanted to keep Nu purple dream and kill him when he was tired of it.


    Feeling the ferocity and purpose of the one eyed man, nu purple dream''s eyes were cold, and he turned and ran, and the speed was very fast.


    "Want to run?"


    The one eyed man burst out laughing, and suddenly opened his hand. A semi divine force surged. The angry purple dream in running stopped all his movements. He was bound by an invisible force and was dragged back to the cave.


    Angry purple dream Jiao voice: "Lin Feng, I will not let you go as a ghost!"


    However, the one eyed man didn''t pay attention to what Nu Zi Meng was saying. He had a big smile on his face, and his palm suddenly let out a force. His clothes fell like debris, revealing his graceful body just wearing his close clothes.


    Face full of shame and anger and helpless, angry purple dream found that he did not even have the ability to commit suicide.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1870

    My heart is sad, and there is a little regret.


    In the face of the one eyed man getting closer and closer, the angry purple dream heart closed her eyes like death. If she could do it again, if she could choose, if she knew the consequences, she would not chase out and encounter such a crisis.


    In Nancheng, the younger generation enjoys the glory. Now she wants to be a rogue. Nu Zi dreams of dying. She can''t do anything about it.


    A figure flashed through my mind, the only one at the moment.


    It''s not the parents or the best friends, but the teenager who met in the casino that night. The gentle smile and the words seem to be in front of us and in our ears.


    How about a vast expanse of land? The beauty laughed, though, she did not smile.


    Angry purple dream opened her eyes. At this moment, she thought of the boy who created a miracle in the casino. She raised her head and said, "I really want to see you again." the words behind her did not come out. Nu purple dream solidified her eyes, and then she was shocked. Her mouth did not take into account the image of a lady.


    Subconsciously looking up at the sky, pupil contraction, body tension up, bursts of cold.


    Even no mind to enjoy the moment let the man impulsive purple dream, eyes vigilantly staring at the night sky, there are some tension in the heart.


    "At the end of the day, I''m still a good man."


    Chu Feng was wearing the wings of magic light slowly falling, suspended in the void, without a mask, he helplessly looked at the angry purple dream, and said, "beauty, originally I didn''t want to save you, but I can''t see the beauty being bullied, so I came to save you."


    Pat the head, some helpless: "just like this, will you expose yourself?"


    Angry purple dream staring at the void in the Chu wind, deja vu, staring at that face, suddenly wake up in general: "you are Chu wind?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and thought he was Lin Feng. He didn''t want her to say something that made him more shocked.


    Take a look at himself, in order to save the angry purple dream without doubt, Chu Feng threw all his clothes away. At the moment, he only wore a very thin one, and those distressed injuries were all erased. There was no trace just now.


    And what the angry purple dream says is, Chu Feng!


    Angry purple dream again affirmative nod: "yes, you must be Chu Feng, can''t be wrong."


    After Nu Zimeng came to Nancheng, she went to live in Shaozhu''s Mansion because of the warm invitation from Nanhan mountain. One day, she was invited to have lunch with Nan Han mountain. Nu Zi Meng, who was hard to refuse, went there, and Chu Chen was also there.


    At that time, they talked about the man of Chu Feng. Angry purple dream heard that it was a taboo figure, so he asked curiously.


    Chu Chen took out the portrait of Chu Feng and told her that it was taboo and the demon God who destroyed the martial arts. He also told her that if she saw this person, she would immediately tell him to gather powerful forces to destroy him.


    At the beginning, she was surprised that the taboo really existed and remembered the people on the portrait, but she kept an attitude of indifference. She felt that the hidden world was so large that the four main cities stood side by side, and there were countless customs areas and towns below. How could you meet the Chu wind in the vast sea of people?


    But at the moment, just feel impossible things happened, Chu Feng in front of his eyes, that face, no moisture.


    "Who is he?"


    The one eyed man was also brought pressure by the appearance of Chu Feng, because he was wearing two wings, which completely exceeded his cognition. He asked.


    Angry purple dream also forgot the rogue behavior of the one eyed man just now, and replied word by word: "Chu Feng, the young master of the dragon''s gate in the world, the disciple of the demon lord, one of the taboos in the legend of the five forbidden areas, is the existence of the Wudao. At present, the hidden world is said to be looking for him to destroy the demon God who may destroy the flourishing age of Wudao."


    The one eyed man''s only eye was slightly coagulated and his heart was violently shaken. As a man of the hidden world, he was still a powerful existence in the later period of demigod. Naturally, he knew the legend of taboo.


    Surprised to see Chu Feng: "legend is true, how possible?"


    Chu Feng passed by. Fortunately, nu Zimeng only recognized him as Chu Feng, but he didn''t know Lin Feng. He was a little relaxed. He also raised his hand to gather a strong force. If the martial arts power was sent out, nu purple dream would inevitably notice something. Although it is very small, it always needs to be careful.


    Taboo force surging, the sky is more dark, between the two fingers gathered a strong force, with a dark light.


    The one eyed man smelled a heavy killing opportunity. At the moment, he didn''t want to enjoy the wonderful body of Nu purple dream. He walked towards the distance between whistling, which was taboo and legend. He didn''t dare to challenge and didn''t want to catch up with himself.


    Chu Feng has no fluctuation, nu purple dream has been staring at him, staring at the existence of the legend.


    The one eyed man has gone to the nearly kilometer air to escape from here. Chu Feng shows a faint smile. With a little bit of his finger, an unheard light grain whistles away in the dark. The power brought out is extremely powerful. Nu Zi Meng feels that it can destroy her in an instant at least.


    But at the next moment, nu Zimeng knew that she still underestimated it. A huge explosion suddenly occurred in the air thousands of meters away. The one eyed man was hit by the light particles, and he was directly destroyed in nothingness, even without any breath left.A strong man in the late period of demigod, who could not resist her mind, was so simple that she was killed. She was shocked in the heart of fury purple dream.


    At first, maybe she didn''t understand why the hidden world was facing a great enemy, but at the moment she understood that she could wipe out the strong people in the later period of demigod by raising her hand. How powerful and how powerful it was to destroy the martial arts might not be a legend.


    Chu Feng put down his hand, the magic light wing disappeared behind him, the body fell in front of the angry purple dream.


    It''s no wonder that she can become one of the young goddess in Nancheng. She really has capital!


    "Do you want to do it?"


    Angry purple dream also from the destruction of the one eyed man back to God, see Chu Feng staring at himself, regaining consciousness of her subconscious hands in front of her, eyes Alert: "you or kill me."


    Chu Feng ponders a smile, at the moment, the angry purple dream doesn''t know that she looks like this, which can stimulate men. Standing in front of the woman, nu purple dream subconsciously retreats, but is chufeng''s hand around the waist and pulled to the front.


    "You know me."


    Chu Feng looked down at the big white steamed bread. Although she could not see the whole picture, she could also see that her capital was strong: "you said, will you tell others that I am coming after you are safe?"


    Angry purple dream heart beat, close to the feeling of Chu Feng let her very afraid, there is also a shy filled in the heart, the tone is not natural: "as long as you let me go, I don''t know anything tonight, although I am angry purple dream is a woman, but I also have credit."


    "It''s called Nu purple dream. It''s a nice name." Chu Feng gazed at the angry purple dream''s face and knew that she didn''t see that she was Lin Feng, so she pretended not to know him and continued: "I believe you will not betray your benefactor, but if you go back like this, will you attract countless people''s attention?"


    Angry purple dream a Leng, also just found oneself on the body only close clothes, how to go back like this?


    Chu Feng suddenly picked up the angry purple dream. When the latter was alert and tense, he asked: "save people and save them to the end. Send the Buddha to the West. Where are you going? I''ll send you!"


    Nu Zi Meng was held by a man for the first time. When he felt ashamed and angry, he also knew that he could not resist Chu Feng, who could destroy the later period of demigod. It would be good if he didn''t do anything to himself.


    Bearing the shame and anger that could drive her crazy, she said, "Nancheng, Shaozhu mansion, no, go to Yayuan!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, the wings of magic light flashed, and instantly flew away. Angry purple dream only felt a flower in front of him. He found himself in the endless night sky, and his speed was very fast. He soon saw the brilliant southern city under the night.


    Nu purple dream itself was held in the arms of Chu Feng, full of shame and anger, but when she saw the South City from high altitude, the whole person forgot to react. She was the first time to see the South City from such a height.


    With an absolutely shocking beauty, Nancheng, which can''t be seen at night, is shining with thousands of lights, which also makes her forget her embarrassing situation.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and locked the position of Yayuan. He covered the air above ten thousand meters, and instantly passed into the south city. He believed that no one would notice it, because he also blocked all the breath with the demon Kingdom, even the breath of angry purple dream could not be transmitted.


    Soon landed in the garden of an unmanned courtyard, everything is silent.


    Holding Nu Zi Meng into a room to release her, nu purple dream landed the first time to open the closet in the room, there are ready clothes, take out a set, regardless of the Chu wind is still, quickly put on to block the beautiful scenery.


    Looking back, I want to thank Chu Feng, but I find that the person is no longer there.


    Micro Cu Xiumei: "it seems that he does not have the legendary bloodthirsty, destroy the martial Road, destroy the five forbidden areas, won''t he?"


    The angry purple dream, which has always been cool and elegant, is not calm for the first time. It is found that there are so many scoundrels in the world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1871

    After one night, Nancheng is as peaceful as ever.


    It''s just that under this kind of tranquility, there are more gossip on the grapevine today, but for those who pursue martial arts, they are just curious and smile at most, and they will not pay too much attention to it.


    There is no one in the world who talks about gossip for a few days and nights when he encounters something big.


    Yayuan, this morning is also in a quiet atmosphere.


    Nan Huai''an was injured by a man, or angry purple dream was frivolously kissing, or even chasing down that person. All of them just let everyone smile faintly, and then they didn''t pay attention to it. Because they paid attention to or did not pay attention to them, every day was still passing. It was none of their own business. People in the hidden world better explained this point.


    On the morning of this day, the bamboo grove Pavilion in Yayuan.


    Nan Aowen, who got up, angrily went outside Chu Feng''s room. Instead of knocking on the door politely, she lifted her foot and burst open the door to enter. She knew that Chu Feng came back late last night, but everyone had already rested, so she could not come here until this morning.


    In the arena yesterday, although Chu Feng didn''t do anything to her and desecrated more than ten or twenty women, she was only angry at that time, but she didn''t have much to do with herself.


    She was annoyed that Chu Feng deliberately lured Nan Huai''an to challenge him, and severely ravaged Nan Huai''an, so that the face of the city Lord''s mansion was lost a little.


    This is what Nan Aowen thought after she came back. Chu Feng is definitely not the kind of person who has nothing to do to make a fuss and annoy others. So the only way to do such a strange thing yesterday is to have no purpose.


    Think of the ravaged and seriously injured Nan Huai''an, Nan Aowen knows that it must be Chu Feng''s intention.


    So she came to ask Chu Feng why he did it.


    Come in to see Chu Feng still lying on the bed sleeping, Nan Aowen look angry, between the hands of Chu Feng body quilt was lifted, was about to scold, Nan Aowen stiff look, and then drink: "rogue!"


    He quickly turned and left the room. His face was full of shame and anger, because Chu Feng didn''t wear anything and was lying there naked.


    Chu Feng has already woken up when nanaowen kicks the door. Originally, she still wants to pretend to sleep and let Nan Aowen get up again. Unexpectedly, the fierce Princess Wen lifts the quilt directly.


    "See what you shouldn''t see?"


    Chufeng sat up and took the clothes to put on. Then he asked Nan Aowen what he was doing. He came to kick the door early in the morning.


    Xuanyuan Huining in the next room also heard the movement coming, came in to see Chu Feng sitting there without any trace of a thread, holding clothes, ready to wear, pretty face instantly red up, slow for two seconds, hurriedly turned around and left like Nan Aowen.


    The deer in the heart fluttered and fluttered there, and the startled glance made her heart beat faster.


    Still ask oneself absurdly in the heart: how does elder sister install?


    Chu Feng holding the clothes there, I feel that the women of this era are really not good, either do not knock on the door directly in, or break into the men''s room at will, do something, I can casually look at it?


    If women encounter such things, absolutely scold heaven and earth, men encounter such things, as if there are no such things.


    Chu Feng is wearing clothes, while holding injustice for men in his heart. Men are also chaste and can''t look at them casually!


    After dressing up and washing, Chu Feng went out to the garden. Nan Zhenyan''s wonderful mother and daughter were not there. At the moment, only Nan Aowen and Xuanyuan Huining were sitting there, apparently still angry about what had happened.


    Chufeng curled his mouth and went to sit down. He didn''t care about the mood of the two women. The people I was seen were not angry. What are you angry about?


    Nan Aowen asked herself not to be crazy. She tried not to think about the picture she had just seen. She said, "my father is grateful to your mother for saving her life. She kept it secret for you, and let you live in the bamboo grove. In other words, the city Lord''s house is kind to you. Why did you deliberately lure Nan Huai''an to power yesterday and hurt him seriously?"


    Hum a way: "you don''t deny, otherwise how do you explain that you have nothing to do when you are full?"


    Chu Feng passed by, and the angry woman didn''t expect that she was angry about this matter. She shook her head slightly: "this question, I refuse to answer!"


    Chu Feng didn''t give her face at all, which made Nan Aowen angry. She clapped her hand on the table and got up: "Chu Feng, don''t go too far. We will pay back your mother''s kindness, but it doesn''t mean that you can sit and watch you ravage the city Lord''s house. You must give a reasonable explanation today."


    Xuanyuan Huining also scattered shyness and anger. She didn''t go yesterday, but she probably knew and looked at Chu Feng curiously.


    I want to know why he was helped by the city Lord''s house, and then he went to ravage the city Lord''s house. Although that South Huai''an is very annoying, he shouldn''t be at this time.


    Chu Feng really didn''t want to explain this, but seeing Nan Aowen unwilling to give up, he also sighed and said, "when I first came to Nancheng, Nan Huai''an was killed outside the gate of the city because his horse was killed. First of all, he rode his horse and ignored the people. Is this rightSouth Ao Wen narrow eyes, this thing she also vaguely heard.


    Chu Feng asked voice, South Ao Wen raised his head: "he just seriously injured that man, the murderer is the city gate guard."


    Chu Feng gave a noncommittal smile. Hearing this, he knew that Nan Aowen was covering up Nan Huai''an: "well, it''s just that both sides are wrong. So yesterday, in the arena, Nan Huai''an accepted other people''s challenges as the champion. All the challengers were killed. Could you ask Princess Wen, is this appropriate?"


    Nan Aowen looks stiff. She also thinks that Nan Huai''an''s means are too bloody. However, facing Chu Feng''s opposite question, she is slightly annoyed: "you will also say that it is an arena. There are no rules on the arena, only win or lose. Nan Huaian killed his opponent. This is the rule allowed in the arena. Where is he wrong?"


    Chu Feng showed a playful smile, but also with a touch of disappointment looking at Nan Aowen.


    Being looked at by Chu Feng, Nan Ao Wen had a sense of not wearing clothes, and said angrily, "what do you mean, do you still want to avenge those who have died? They die because they are incompetent. That''s the rule! "


    "Princess Wen, it seems that she is also a man with big chest and no brain, or double standard!" Chu Feng sighed slightly and threw out a sentence. When Nan Aowen was about to get angry because of her words, Chu Feng clapped on the table and said, "you can say that''s the rules of the arena. What''s wrong with my rampage to Nan Huai''an? It''s the arena. It''s normal for me to kill him.


    Princess Wen, or do you want to tell me that Nan Huai''an was born in the city Lord''s mansion. It''s normal for him to kill people. If I do something to him on the challenge arena, it''s not right. Is it immoral? "


    "If you really think so, I will be very disappointed with you. Although the hidden world is cruel, it can''t be denied that everyone was born by their parents. It''s a life. There are no rules in the arena, but people are there. You can point it out, but it''s a killer. Do you think it''s appropriate?"


    Raising his hand to interrupt nanaowen, chufeng scolded rudely: "if you are the relatives of those people who challenged Nan Huai''an yesterday, your relatives can not be killed by Nan Huai''an, but they are all killed. I would like to ask Princess Wen, are you concerned, or are you still telling me, that is the rule?"


    Nan Aowen bit her lip and was scolded speechless by Chu Feng. She and Chu Feng said that it was the allowed rule of the arena to kill Nan Huai''an. Then Chu Feng ravaged Nan Huai''an on the arena, which was also the rule of the arena. Why question him?


    Chu Feng believes that Nan Aowen is not an idiot. He sits down and whispers, "more than 50 people are dead, but Nan Huai''an is alive. By comparison, do you think I''m too much?"


    South Ao Wen squint: "but he is the man of the city Lord''s house, you ravage him is to hit the city Lord''s house''s face."


    Chu Feng frowned and looked at Nan Aowen, shaking his head and a little disappointed, he got up and went to the front: "Huining, you live here from today on. I''ll live in other places. Princess Wen is not very pleased with me. I can''t accept that the people in the Lord''s house are human beings, and others are not human rules."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng thought that because Xuanyuan Huining lived here, waiting for Dabi in the hidden world, Zhu Que and Feng Qingqing would live in other places in the garden.


    But now for Nan Aowen, he is very disappointed, very disappointed!


    Chu Feng left, Nan Ao Wen did not react to come over, sat down to see Xuanyuan Huining: "am I wrong?"


    "Wrong!" Xuanyuan Huining probably knew what was going on, but he did not answer. A low voice came. The South City Lord did not know when he appeared in the yard. He came and sat down: "your aunt has told me about yesterday''s things. Chu Feng is right about what he said and did. It''s you who is wrong."


    "If it was me yesterday, I would have killed Nan Huai''an and AO Wen. Double standards. Don''t go too far."


    Take a deep breath, the South City subject center of gravity long said: "go to apologize to Chu Feng, he is not wrong, on the contrary, I want to see that everyone in the south city is the same as Chu Feng, not because who is the city Lord''s house, even if their relatives are killed, they dare not make a voice, that''s not what I want to see."


    Pointing to the table: "you also remember that you are not only a person from the city Lord''s residence, but also a person. Ordinary people are also people. Besides your identity, you have nothing more than others."


    "When you meet someone stronger than you, your identity can''t play any role. In the world of martial arts, only strength is the king''s way. Identity just makes you start a little higher than others."


    In Nan Aowen''s frown, he added: "for example, a person who has no status or status in your eyes will step into the realm of God one day. Can you still despise him with his identity? Don''t deceive young people who are poor. Identity is not everything, understand? "


    Nan Ao Wen suddenly realized general, got up: "father, I know how to do, I am wrong!"


    South City Lord is pleased to smile, nodded: "go, have time to contact with Chu Feng more, he will let you understand, the true cruelty, and the true meaning of life!"


    South Ao Wen at the moment did not refute and refuse: "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1872

    Chu Feng avoided the people around the bamboo grove and left directly. When they arrived at the residence arranged for them, the two masters and apprentices were very careful, and no one would care who was here.


    The hidden world, which never lacks, is a freak.


    Chu Feng seems a little upset. He doesn''t want to see the dispute with Nan Aowen, and he doesn''t want to cause some unnecessary waves. He doesn''t know that the South City Lord then arrives at Chu Feng who has already convinced Nan Aowen. What he thinks is that he will try not to meet Nan Aowen, and then nothing will happen.


    Nan Huai''an is not dead. Nan Aowen''s anger should be temporary. She quietly waits for the beginning of the hidden world Dabi, and then goes to lingyunzong. The rest of Chu Feng doesn''t care much.


    I also believe that Nan Aowen is not that kind of aggressive person. Otherwise, there would be no Chengfu and she would not be the daughter of the South City Lord.


    After coming back last night, Chu Feng arranged the two masters and apprentices of Zhuque. As for taking her to Xiaoxuan in the bamboo grove, Chu Feng didn''t think about it. Nan Aowen could accept Xuanyuan Huining there because she was a member of Xuanyuan emperor.


    Zhuque and fengqingqing are just Longmen people, there is no need to go there, and Nan Aowen doesn''t necessarily agree, so Chu Feng doesn''t bother to say that, so she just arranges them here.


    After leaving the bamboo grove, Chu Feng, who put on a mask, went in. Feng Qingqing flashed from one side and directly jumped into chufeng''s arms.


    Jiaochen said: "little Lord, I thought you would take ten days and a half months to come to see someone else."


    "My master is not here. I''m out." Feng Qingqing hugged her tightly and didn''t mean to let go.


    Chu Feng startled: "went out, did not say don''t go out casually?"


    Feng Qingqing shrugged her shoulders: "I can''t control my master, and now I''m in the hidden world. She wants to see if she can break the restrictions and strive for higher cultivation."


    It was the Chu wind who gave the broken heaven pill to lead the rosefinch to become a demigod. There is a side effect, that is, it is difficult to further advance in the martial arts in the future.


    At that time, the rosefinch felt that it was enough to go to the demigod. Now, it has come to the hidden world. Originally, in the modern world, it can be said that it is almost at the bottom of the world. It is hard for the rosefinch to find some ways to improve its cultivation.


    Chu Feng understands Zhu Que''s mind, that is to try to become strong, can help him.


    Moved in the heart, Chu Feng also asked, "how long has it been?"


    "I left at dawn." Feng Qingqing felt as if she had no bones on Chu Feng''s body. She also deliberately rubbed Chu Feng with her body: "you can rest assured that she will come back at noon. Master is a decent person, but she is a little master. Just the two of us, do you want to talk about life and ideal?"


    He breathed a breath to Chu Feng''s ear: "people are very boring. They have been dry for a long time. They are eager to irrigate."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and found that Feng Qingqing was more and more desperate. He could speak so well. It''s too evil.


    Phoenix green eyes such as silk, a hand quietly fell down and clenched, bit the lips, leakage of charming color: "little master, can the tap give some water?"


    Chu Feng coughed, and he was really brought to Lei by Feng Qingqing. Only a few words raised his interest. When he came to the hidden world, he had not touched a woman for some time. Sometimes he was stimulated by Xuanyuan Huining, a little girl. Chu Feng was already hungry and thirsty. Thinking about Zhuque, he should have nothing to do.


    Now the hidden world big match is around the corner. Except for a few special places in the South City, such as the arena, the rest of the place is not allowed to fight, so the rosefinch is still safe.


    The heart moved, looking at the beautiful face close at hand, chufeng faltered and said: "that, you seduce the little Lord like this, isn''t it good?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. You''ll feed me after you''ve done it." Feng Qingqing turned her white eyes. She hugged Chu Feng fiercely and said with a smile: "little guy, serve me well. I''ll reward you!"


    Chu Feng suddenly felt the sky thunder rolling, and once again felt that Feng Qingqing didn''t give Murong bing an apprentice, which was simply against nature.


    Feng Qingqing walked into the room with Chu Feng in her arms. She lifted her foot and pushed the door back. She threw Chu Feng on the bed, bit her lips, and her eyes were enchanting. She put her hand on her skirt and gently pulled it.


    It''s not that Chu Feng has never met a woman, but every woman of his is the best. Every time he feels like the first time, just like Feng Qingqing now.


    After taking off her skirt, Feng Qingqing walked over with her long legs swinging and directly pressed on Chu Feng''s body. Holding Chu Feng, she gave a warm kiss. Chu Feng''s clothes also fell one by one. Feng Qingqing actively and enthusiastically kisses Chu Feng.


    Neck, chest, abdomen, finally, to the gunfire preparation song, the atmosphere in the room is also more ambiguous.


    Feng Qingqing, like a top musical instrument master, made Chu Feng energetic, and said vaguely, "little master, how do you feel?"


    Chu Feng lay there and took a deep breath: "great, it''s at least three grades higher than before."Feng Qingqing giggled and giggled. She didn''t speak any more. She continued to study musical instruments for Chu Feng. When she felt almost the same, Feng Qingqing got up, quickly removed her last cover and bit her lips: "people pay a lot for you. I went to Jianghai with my master and happened to meet the cousin of catkins. I asked for advice."


    "Although I am very strong now, compared with her, I think I still have a gap, but you can rest assured that I will surpass her."


    Slowly up a little bit, Feng Qingqing slowly squatted down, the artillery has been aimed at the bombing site, Feng Qingqing micro squint eyes: "suddenly feel very nervous!"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turn straight, suddenly pull Feng Qingqing to fall on the big bed, the body presses up directly to attack, Feng Qingqing also sends out the style which the Chu wind has never seen before.


    The corners of the mouth twitch and I feel a little familiar. Suddenly, I remember that I once saw Shen Xiuqin, and that Feng Qingqing said that she had learned from Liu Xu''s cousin. Isn''t that Jichi Mingbu? This situation is similar to that crazy woman.


    Feeling more and more excited, Chu Feng whipped his horse and whipped his whip. He wantonly volatilized the cruelty and calmness of his mood after coming to the hidden world by the cruel rules here.


    Feng Qingqing kept panting there: "little Lord, you are trying to kill me. How long have you not touched a woman? No, I need to ask my master for help."


    "Oh, slow down, I''m going to die!"


    When the battle of Chu Feng was fully opened, Feng Qingqing was defeated. The door that was not closed was suddenly pushed open. When he heard the sound of opening the door, Chu Feng stopped all his movements. His first thought was that the rosefinch was back, because most people would not go to other people''s rooms at will.


    Fengqingqing where also tube so much, closed eyes there, paralytic look.


    Chu Feng subconsciously turned back, and his expression was stiff in an instant, and he directly burst out a rude remark: "depend on, won''t you knock on the door?"


    The person standing at the door is not the rosefinch, but Nan Aowen. When entering the door, she sees such a picture. Nan Aowen forgets to react because she has never seen such a scene since she was young?


    In the morning, I saw Chu Feng without clothes. At the moment, I saw him fighting with a woman wantonly. Nan Aowen blushed and glared at Chu Feng. She withdrew and closed the door. She scolded the son of a bitch in her heart. I still wanted to apologize to you. You came to find a woman to do that.


    Even if the door is just pushed back, damn it!


    Thinking of these things, thinking of the scene that he saw, Nan Aowen subconsciously clamped her legs. How did that woman do it? She could even put on.


    In his wild imagination, the door opens, and Chu Feng, dressed in good clothes, comes out. He can''t see any trace after the war. Although he hasn''t been defeated yet, Nan Aowen has already come, and it''s obviously impossible for him to fight in it.


    "Princess Wen, do you have anything to do?" a positive asked


    Nan Aowen turned back and saw that Feng Qingqing didn''t follow her out. Chu Feng was also serious. She scolded her hypocrisy in her heart. Nan Aowen whispered, "my father knew what happened yesterday. After you left, he came to blame me. I know I have some identity theory. I came to apologize to you."


    Take up to put down, South Aowen bowed to apologize, body swept a touch of white, attracted the eyes of Chu Feng.


    Cold face, in the heart scolded the son of a bitch: "Chu Feng, can your eyes be a little more subtle?"


    Chu Feng coughed to cover up embarrassment, took back his eyes, whistled as nothing, but sighed in his heart, which was really big!


    Seeing Chu Feng pretending to be confused, Nan Aowen tried to get angry with a cold face. But the southern city Lord''s explanation reverberated in his ears, taking a deep breath of air pressure to control his impulse to kill Chu Feng: "well, you can let your two friends go to the bamboo grove Pavilion, so that you can be found out when you go out and in."


    "In addition, there are still some days left for you to stay here all the time. My father asked me to take you out for a walk."


    Chu Feng was stunned to see a complete change of a person''s Nan Aowen: "you and me?"


    Nan Ao Wen frowns: "what are you thinking?"


    Chu Feng just really wanted to be crooked. He felt his head and turned his head to one side. He was not embarrassed by Nan Aowen: "that, you can arrange it. When will you leave?"


    Nan Ao Wen knew Chu Feng must have thought of two people just now. He scolded a rascal in his heart and turned around with a cold face: "tomorrow!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1873

    The symbol of the South City, the city Lord''s house.


    In addition to the South City Lord family living in the center of the location, the rest of the place is the city Lord house guards, maids, there is also the city Lord house collateral people living in the place.


    At the moment, the building complex in the west of the city Lord''s mansion is in an independent courtyard.


    Nan Huai''an punches hard at a tree in front of him. The big tree that needs to be surrounded by one person is instantly crushed by the violent natural force of Nan Huai''an and becomes a pile of debris. The burning anger in his eyes seems to destroy the world.


    If there are other people here, they must be curious about Nan Huai''an, who should have been injured. How can he still have such fighting power at the moment? Is it powerful to recover?


    In fact, it was not Nan Huai''an''s strong recovery ability, but his father sent a top-notch pill to restore him to his peak state overnight. Of course, the rest of the people did not know, and even Chu Feng did not expect that Nan Huai''an''s family could give him such a good thing.


    Otherwise, we must adjust our plan to deal with Nan Huai''an.


    "Haven''t you found it yet?"


    Nan Huai''an crushed a tree with one blow, but the violent breath on his body did not mean to dissipate at all. It seemed that as long as Chu Feng was in front of him, he would surely crush it mercilessly.


    The old man stood there, smelling speech and shaking his head: "I left the arena last night, so I asked people to observe the situation of the boy in the dark. Later, he did go out of the arena, but he was chased by the purple dream fairy. He ran to the outside of the city, and the follower finally lost his trace."


    Nan Huai''an is seriously injured and leaves. He doesn''t want Chu Feng to die in other people''s hands, so he asks the old man to arrange people to follow him. When he recovers from the injury, he goes to the boy to settle accounts.


    But now the injury has recovered, but no one has been seen.


    Looking back, his face was gloomy and ugly: "Shuibo, what did you say just now? He was hunted down? "


    "Yes Shuibo faintly replied and told himself the news: "the purple dream fairy was angry with Lin Feng''s lightness in the arena. After leaving, she had been waiting outside the arena. After Lin Feng came out, she started to chase and killed, and left Nancheng. Until this morning, no one saw her, but she did not see Lin Feng."


    "Maybe Lin Feng has run away, or he has been killed."


    Nan Huai''an twists his neck and makes a sound. He is a man who will report his revenge. Facing the enemy, he is always used to solve it by himself.


    Now the boy who made him lose face and was seriously injured, and even wasted a precious pill, was missing. Maybe he was dead. Nan Huaian was depressed and flustered. He felt that if he didn''t kill the boy himself, he would not be comfortable in his whole life.


    Throwing away the tree dust on his hand: "go to Nu purple dream, I want to make sure that the boy is really killed. If not, even if I search the whole hidden world, I will find him out, let him know how stupid and ignorant he is, and I will make him worse than death!"


    Shuibo nodded slightly and went down to arrange.


    In the afternoon, Nan Huaian, accompanied by Shuibo, arrived at Yayuan, and headed for the place where Nu Zimeng lived.


    Along the way, many people saw Nan Huai''an. Even those who didn''t see it heard about it. They all knew that Nan Huai''an was seriously injured. It was impossible to recover in a month. How could it be completely recovered in one night.


    What''s more, the momentum, the, and even are the powerful momentum of tiannu''s six realms!


    Yes, Nan Huai''an is now a warrior in the six levels of tiannu. He was seriously injured by Chu Feng last night. He was filled with anger and murder opportunities. After returning to the city Lord''s house, he took the pills his father had sent. When he recovered, he used hatred to enter the six levels of tiannu.


    He lost face and humiliation and suffered the greatest humiliation in his life. Because of this, he realized the six levels of tiannu.


    However, Nan Huai''an will not pay attention to these things. He only considers that his talent is excellent, and he will never think that he will be humiliated before he will step into the six levels of tiannu. Such a statement is absurd in his mind. It is his shame. How can he step into a new realm?


    With full of hate and murder, South Huaian came to the residence of Nu purple dream.


    However, he didn''t go in rashly. His identity can despise many people. However, the identity of Nu Zimeng''s father is almost the same as his father. He is a lord of the territory. Even if he is a person who goes out of the city Lord''s house, there is nothing to be proud of.


    "Purple dream fairy, South Huai''an, please see you!"


    Call out a voice to go, South Huaian stands there, not long anger purple dream cool return way: "come in!"


    Nan Huai''an and Shuibo walked in and saw the gorgeous woman sitting there. But for the woman who couldn''t do anything about it, Nan Huai''an had some ideas in mind, but he didn''t dare to reveal: "the purple dream fairy disturbed me."


    Angry purple dream is still thinking about last night''s Chu Feng thing, that raises the hand to eliminate the one eyed man''s peerless demeanor.Being interrupted by Nan Huaian, she felt a little unhappy, but it was not worth her anger: "are you seriously injured? It seems that Lord Nan has paid a lot for you. Can I help you


    Nan Huai''an feels angry and purple dream''s words are not pleasant to his ears, as if he is laughing at the things he is being ravaged in the arena.


    "I heard that the purple dream fairy chased and killed the rascal''s Boy Lin Feng last night, and then disappeared. I don''t know if the boy is still alive."


    Angry purple dream eyes a congealed, because Chu Feng appeared, she forgot that rascal guy, but at the moment, Nan Huai''an said, she also remembered that guy who was holding himself and kissing in front of countless people, and even climbed her holy peak with big hands.


    A punch hit the stone table in front of him, and a deep crack suddenly appeared: "are you here to make fun of me?"


    Nan Huai''an was stunned and immediately knew that Nu Zi Meng had misunderstood his meaning. He quickly said, "I don''t mean that. It''s just that the boy is a rogue. He has been severely damaged by the villain. If he has been killed by the purple dream fairy, please tell me where his body is, and I''ll go to sacrifice."


    Obviously, worship is fake, whiplash is true.


    Nu purple dream felt the hatred of Nan Huai''an and asked, "if he is still alive?"


    "I''ll find him in every corner of the world." Nan Huai''an''s eyes burst into murder, and he did not hide his ferocity: "I want to let him live like death, let him know that not anyone can offend, offend the rest of the people, he can still be safe, offend me Nan Huai''an, he can only take a nightmare


    "The hidden world is so big that I have no place for him!"


    Angry purple dream passed a light sneer, early heard that South Huai''an arrogant incomparable, now it seems that is not false.


    The hidden world is vast and endless. Under the coexistence of the four main cities, there are countless Guanyu and towns. Even the City owners of the four main cities dare not say that the hidden boundary is so large that people have no shelter. After all, in the rest of the city states, no one dares to say that they can still be unscrupulous.


    What''s more, even if he was born in the city Lord''s mansion, how can he say such a thing?


    Lazy to point out the arrogance of South Huai''an, the angry purple dream faintly replied: "he ran away."


    Nan Huai''an''s eyes slightly coagulated: "run? How could it be? "


    Anger purple dream is the existence of infinite close to the demigod. That boy is only the existence of the four realms of tiannu. In addition, he is seriously injured after the first war with him. How can he still run away?


    Angry purple dream eyes flashed angry: "are you suspecting that I deliberately let him go?"


    Nan Huai''an was stunned and found that he had neglected a problem. How could anger purple dream let go of the rascal who had desecrated her, and the latter also disdained to lie, which showed that the boy had really run away and breathed out coldly: "I know, I will find this boy."


    Excuse me, purple fairy. Goodbye


    He turned around and took Shuibo away from the residence of Nu Zi Meng. Nan Huai''an was very ambitious just now, but now it is not easy to find someone in Nancheng. What''s more, it is a vast and endless hidden world.


    Squint eyes: "Shuibo, you said that boy, where will be?"


    Although Shuibo was in the middle of the demigod period, he was just following the general situation. He replied: "it seems that he should have come to participate in the great contest of the hidden world. I believe he will not miss such an opportunity. Maybe he is hiding in some place to heal his wounds."


    "I can''t find it now, but the hidden Dabi is bound to appear. I also checked the people who came to the south city. There are more than ten people named Lin Feng."


    Nan Huaian frowned deeply: "more than ten people, how can I find that boy?"


    Shuibo was not impatient. He replied, "according to the cultivation and characteristics of the boy and the judgment of people who can be checked, we can figure out who he is. So as long as he appears in Dabi in the hidden world, I can know who he is through the number plate."


    "Master Huai''an, I know you want to kill him, but you really don''t need to worry."


    Nan Huai''an said: "now the whole city knows that I have been badly hurt and humiliated. My feet are stepping on my face and climbing down the arena like a dog. Can I not worry?"


    Shuibo frowned: "but is it useful for you to worry?"


    "Nan Huai''an was stunned, and then he loosened his fist. Shuibo was right. Even in Nancheng, he couldn''t find a person to come out. It was useless to worry.


    But thinking of the foot on his face and climbing down the ring like a dog, Nan Huai''an couldn''t calm down for a long time: "I''ll bear it. Until he doesn''t show up in the hidden world, I''ll be very poor. I''ll find him all my life, unless I''m sure he''s dead."


    Shuibo sighs in his heart. Hatred can make people progress, but it can''t make people strong. Nan Huaian is persistent and has no ordinary heart.


    Shuibo also knew that it was because Nan Huaian had never suffered setbacks since he was a child, so he was so crazy.


    Gently shake his head, can only South Huai''an to see if it can make sense, say again!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1874

    The setting sun is gradually setting, and the bamboo grove is small.


    Because Nan Aowen understood some truth under the guidance of the South City Master, she not only apologized to Chu Feng, but also asked him to take Feng Qingqing to the bamboo grove Pavilion, so that Chu Feng could not live there and cause unnecessary trouble.


    Despite the fact that Chu Feng''s face is now being investigated in secret, even Lin Feng''s face is still remembered by countless people. Nan Huai''an must report his revenge. In addition, it is reported that Nan Huai''an has recovered, so Chu Feng must stay in the bamboo grove.


    Because here, even in South Huai''an, they dare not step in. It''s a safe place.


    However, with the setting sun gradually setting, the bamboo grove Pavilion is filled with a depressing depression. Chu Feng stands in the backyard with deep eyes, like a tolerant volcano, which makes people dare not get close to it.


    Although Xuanyuan Huining is angry that Chu Feng has brought Feng Qingqing to the bamboo grove Xiaoxuan, she also knows that it is not a capricious time, and she has no evidence that Feng Qingqing has any relationship with Chu Feng. Although Nan Aowen saw that scene, her character is doomed to say nothing about it.


    At the moment, two people and Nan Aowen are standing not far behind the Chu wind, looking at the Chu wind that has been standing there since noon, smelling the breath of wind and rain.


    Early in the morning, the rosefinch had already gone out, trying to find a way to eliminate the side effects of shatiandan in the hidden world. Those who should have come back at noon have not come back yet, which means that they may be in danger.


    Even if it is displeasure Chu wind with women around Xuanyuan Huining, can feel Chu wind at the moment of forbearance of violence.


    As time went by, voices came from the front yard. Nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter, who had been out for a day, also came back. The two mothers and daughters walked together and said it was a sister flower. Maybe it was more appropriate.


    Originally, there were still people who said that they were laughing. When they came in, they all stood in the backyard and did not say a word. Neither mother nor daughter continued to speak.


    Curiously looking at the strange scene.


    Night had come, Nan Zhenyan felt something was wrong and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    When asked, no one answered. They all stood there without saying a word. Nanzhenyan frowned slightly. She didn''t have the demeanor of a semi divine late peak power. She was more like a crazy woman in the modern world.


    Seeing that no one answered, she rolled her eyes and took Nan Aoxue to sit down. Meanwhile, she said, "Ao Xue, it''s the first time I''ve seen such a stupid person. They''ve been in the state of semi divine prophase. I don''t even know that those pharmacies in Nancheng sell only xuanjie Chinese pills at most."


    "If you want to buy a pill to eliminate the side effects of the broken heaven pill, it''s just a dream. It''s a top-grade pill in heaven."


    Nan Aoxue also nodded: "yes, it''s so naive, and there is no market for top-grade pills in the sky. If you think about it, it''s impossible to have those small pharmacies."


    Two mother and daughter are still talking there, Chu Feng suddenly appears in their back.


    The two mothers and daughters only feel a gust of Yin wind, and all subconsciously get up and show a state of alert. Not to mention them, they are nanaowen, who has been staring at Chu Feng, but they are not aware of it.


    Nan Zhenyan reacted and said angrily, "bastard, although I won''t kill you or drive you away, don''t you scare me like this? Don''t you know that people can scare people to death? "


    South Ao snow weak with the mother''s words: "is."


    "What kind of man are you talking about and where is he?" Chu Feng asked faintly. Zhuque hasn''t come back yet. She went out to find something to eliminate the side effects of Po Tian Dan. The man Nan Zhenyan''s mother and daughter said, Chu Feng guessed that it might be Zhuque.


    Nan Zhenyan hums: "you ask me to answer you?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, endured the anxiety in his heart, and said faintly: "casino that night, do you still remember our agreement?"


    "Of course, if you don''t trust me, I can treat it as if it didn''t happen."


    Nan Zhenyan was stunned and blinked her eyes and recalled what happened in the casino that night. At that time, she had an agreement with Chu Feng. If Chu Feng lost, she would leave Nancheng or even the hidden world. However, if Chu Feng won 200 million gold coins, then,,,


    Nan Zhenyan blinked and found that she had neglected one problem because she got 200 million gold coins, that is, Chu Feng did it When she arrived, she would give Chu Feng a night to play, and even after that she would listen to Chu Feng''s words, let alone drive him away or even kill him.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she wanted to say that nothing happened. But there were so many people on the scene, Nan Zhenyan coughed gently: "that, how can I be a person who doesn''t speak credit, I remember."


    "Tell me, then, what is that man like and where is he?" Chu Feng himself had forgotten this thing that night, but now Nan Zhenyan wants to be proud of him. He will not be polite and accept a slave who is the peak of the semi god later period.


    Nan Zhenyan''s eyes are sad and she regrets that she gambled with Chu Feng that night. But who would have thought that Chu Feng could really create an impossible myth?


    He also told him that he and Nan Aoxue were out of the street. Near noon, they wanted to buy something in a pharmacy. When women used them for special things, they saw a woman in the early stage of demigod and asked if the pharmacy had anything to eliminate the sequelae of Po Tian Dan.As we all know, there are sequelae when we step into the demigod with the help of Po Tian Dan. That is, on the road to martial arts in the future, we may never break through again. The pharmacy says that it does not have these things, and is too lazy to explain, even if all the pharmacies in the hidden world do not have this thing.


    Disappointed, the woman left the pharmacy to look for something else.


    Chu Feng smell speech: "what does she look like?"


    Nan Zhenyan was curious about Chu Feng''s questions about what to do. She also thought about her reply: "I can see that she is at least a hundred years old. She looks elegant and elegant, with a flavor that can''t be blasphemous. She is beautiful and mature and wears a white dress."


    Feng Qingqing suddenly stepped forward: "what master went out to wear today is a white dress!"


    Chu Feng knows that this person is definitely Zhuque, but she and Nan Zhenyan don''t know each other: "Nan Zhenyan, do you know where she went last?"


    "Eh?" Nan Zhenyan was shocked, staring at Chu Feng, and then angry: "bastard, you always call me aunt Nan at first, but now you call me by my name directly. Do you know how to respect the elders'',,"


    seeing Chu Feng''s eyes gradually indifferent, Nan Zhenyan felt a lump in her heart and hummed: "it seems that I went to the first pharmacy, because the owner of the pharmacy said that he would go to the first pharmacy Maybe there is a way. "


    Chu Feng''s spirit moved, and he took Nan Zhenyan''s hand: "take me!"


    Nan Zhenyan straightened her whole body. How could she be held by a man or in front of so many people?


    Before she could react, she was pulled away by Chu Feng, which made Nan Aowen a little surprised. Her aunt knew that she would kill a lecher when she met a lecher, not to mention holding her hand now. Nan Aowen felt incredible. Did she have a better attitude towards chufeng and really treat her as a younger generation?


    Or why not just slap him in the face?


    "Green!"


    Looking back, Feng Qingqing seems to be going with her. Nan Aowen says, "you''d better stay in the bamboo grove. My aunt is a strong man in the late period of demigod. If she can''t solve the problems, then it''s useless for you to go."


    Xuanyuan Huining also said: "you don''t want to go, if that person really has an accident, the lowest thing that can make her have an accident is in the middle of the demigod. It''s useless for you to go."


    Xuanyuan Huining is worried about Chu Feng. Feng Qingqing is worried about Chu Feng and Zhuque. Wen Yan thinks that Nan Aowen''s words are reasonable. Their realm may be high in the modern world, but in this hidden world, it is the existence at the bottom. Even if they go, they will not play a very important role, but become a drag.


    Touching her stomach, Feng Qingqing mumbled her small mouth: "that won''t go, but Wenwen, I''m hungry!"


    Nan Ao Wen''s mouth twitches and finds that Feng Qingqing is really impolite at all. Even Xuanyuan Huining calls her Princess Wen, but Feng Qingqing opens her mouth and is Wen Wen Wen.


    However, Nan Aowen didn''t hate it. On the contrary, she felt that the address was very close and nodded slightly: "then I''ll let people arrange to eat."


    South Ao Wen with Xuanyuan Huining two people first went to the front hall, South Ao snow is still sitting there.


    Narrow eyes more and more feel what she does not know.


    For example, just now, Chu Feng said that there must be many secrets between his mother and Chu Feng about that night''s gambling. But what secrets do you not know?


    200 million gold coins?


    Nan Aoxue was shocked and blurted out: "brother Chu Feng won''t buy my mother''s body with 200 million gold coins?"


    It has to be said that the small head of Nan Ao Xue is still easy to use, but it is not Chu Feng''s money to buy it, but Nan Zhenyan put himself into it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1875

    The first pharmacy stands on a busy street not far from the city Lord''s house.


    Because of the great hidden world and the prevalence of martial arts, there are not a few cases of bumps and injuries. Even if the martial arts do not go to the demigod, their own repair ability needs medicine and treatment.


    Therefore, there are ten pharmacies and many small pharmacies in Nancheng, which are designed to provide the medicine and pills needed by the martial arts under the demigod. The pharmacies above the demigod can not provide them even if they want to provide them, because when they go to Banshen, the martial arts have the ability to repair themselves.


    If the wound is particularly serious and the self cannot be repaired, the level of pills required is also very high, which is not what ordinary people and ordinary forces can provide.


    But even so, the pharmacy business is lively all day long. After all, the martial arts are still a little more semi divine.


    Chu Feng and Nan Zhenyan come to the first pharmacy. They are worried that they will be seen something. Chu Feng also deliberately wears a hat to avoid changing the mask. Moreover, many people have seen that mask now. Nan Huai''an is even more hateful at the moment. If Chu Feng can be less troublesome, it will be less.


    Walking into the pharmacy, nanzhenyan and chufeng are separated, as if they don''t know each other.


    Rows and rows of medicine cabinets were arranged in the past, and the air was filled with a strong smell of medicine. When Chu Feng looked around, it was much larger than the medicine storehouse of the world''s national medical hall. Among them, Chu Feng also saw many rare drugs, but these seemed to be very common things in the hidden world.


    Express oneself to have a simple look, Chu Feng is in there to turn leisurely, South Zhen Yan goes to ask a thing.


    If you don''t have to happen to be seen, you will not be able to explain clearly, and it will also involve the city Lord''s house. Chu Feng doesn''t want to implicate the South City Lord, who is OK.


    After a while, Nan Zhenyan left the pharmacy. Chu Feng wandered around and went out with her. They went to a shady street and walked together.


    "The people in the pharmacy said that there was a woman who had been here. It should be the rosefinch you mentioned."


    Nan Zhenyan saw that there were no other people around and did not pay attention to this side. She said in a low voice: "she came to find something to eliminate the side effects of Po Tian Dan. The person in the pharmacy said that she did not. She was a little disappointed. When she was about to leave, she was stopped by a person, saying that he had such things."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes. Is there such a thing?


    "The best quench body pill!" Nan Zhenyan didn''t seem to know Chu Feng. She took a look at him and went on to say, "the side effects of breaking the heaven pill can damage some martial arts'' meridians. It''s hard to make any progress on the way to martial arts. But the best quench body pill can reshape these meridians and solve these problems."


    "But it''s a top-grade pill of the heaven level. It''s extremely rare. Even the lingyunzong doesn''t have much."


    Chu Feng pupil fiercely shrinks, asked: "at first you said with me, the ground level top grade also can?"


    "Yes Nan Zhenyan nodded: "however, that kind of pill can only repair the original meridians, which can''t reach the level of half spirit perfectly. Only the top-grade quality quench body pill of the heavenly level can do this. It can not only repair the meridians, but also expand the meridians and improve the constitution."


    "That way, all the sequelae will not exist, and even the practice will be much faster than before."


    Chu Feng had no choice but to know that Jipin quench body pill had such a function that it could eliminate the sequelae of breaking heaven pill. He should not have used that one.


    At that time, in Yan''s family of Yanshan, three pills of Zhen nationality were all top-grade items in the heaven level. All of them were robbed by Murong Bing. She took the best Dahuai pill to restore her human form, and he also took the best quenching pill. The broken heaven pill was given to Zhuque to break through the demigod.


    Slight regret, Chu Feng a Leng: "rosefinch followed that person to walk?"


    Nan Zhenyan nodded: "yes!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. If it was only a pill to repair the meridians, the rosefinch would keep a cautious posture and would not follow others. However, it could repair and eliminate the sequelae. Even on the way of future cultivation, it would be faster than when it started. The rosefinch must be moved, and it''s not strange to follow others.


    Chu Feng understands Zhu Que''s mind, that is, to eliminate the side effects of breaking the sky pill as soon as possible, not to be a powerful help to Chu Feng, at least not to be a drag on Chu Feng when necessary.


    Rather than simply following others, she chose to believe a stranger for his sake.


    At the same time, Chu Feng also had a terrible opportunity to kill. Nan Zhenyan made it very clear that even Ling yunzong could not get much of the best quenched body pill. In this southern city, no one could bring out such things.


    And how can a person who needs to go to the pharmacy have the best quench body pill? And if you have the best quenching pills, you don''t need the common drugs in these pharmacies.


    Liar!


    But Chu Feng knew that Zhuque met a liar and cheated her by taking advantage of her urgent need to eliminate the side effects of the broken heaven pill, and she was bound to hold the rest of the purpose.


    Thinking of what happened to Nu Zi Meng last night, the martial arts world is full of loneliness, and the rosefinch''s demeanor is outstanding. It is inevitable that there will be people with evil intentions. Chu Feng''s fist slowly clenches, which means destroying the whole world.Cold face, Chu Feng kill machine undisguised release: "can you know who is it?"


    "You''re lucky. You really know." Feeling Chu Feng''s killing chance, Nan Zhenyan is a little curious. Isn''t it so simple for his subordinates? How can there be such a killing opportunity?


    Chu Feng spirit move, pull the hand of South Zhen Yan: "who is it?"


    Nan Zhenyan looked at Chu Feng pulling his hand and frowned: "boy, you are not good like this. Do you want to eat my tofu?"


    "Go away!" Chu Feng was worried about the rosefinch in his heart at the moment. When he heard the words, he said angrily, "you lost yourself to me in the gambling house that night. After that, you should listen to me, just like my slave, or you will give me back 200 million gold coins."


    Nan Zhenyan''s face turned red. She shook off Chu Feng''s hand and pointed to him: "son of a bitch, you really have ulterior motives. You even want me to be a slave to you. You also want me to return 200 million gold coins. Dream."


    "I''ll be obedient after that." Chu Feng shouts: "say quickly, who?"


    Nan Zhenyan''s body was shocked. Suddenly, she was frightened by the furious Chu Feng. Her eyes flashed a trace of grievance: "master Piaoyu!"


    Chu Feng hears the speech to pass by astonished color: "Piaoyu childe, you are not joking with me?"


    Young master Piaoyu is a hypocritical person. From his mind to Xuanyuan Huining, you can see that it is not a good thing. How could the rosefinch be taken away by such a person?


    Nan Zhenyan knew the meaning of Chu Feng, and restrained her grievances, she replied: "it is indeed Mr. Piaoyu. Maybe you think he is hypocritical, but the rosefinch certainly doesn''t know who he is. Even in my old days, I thought he was a sensible and polite person. I didn''t know that he was a villain until one time."


    Chu Feng then asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Slowly take back his eyes, he believes that nanzhenyan said, the rosefinch must be deceived by the insidious hypocrisy of master Piaoyu. He believes that he has the best quench body pill.


    But the rosefinch is still too simple to say that childe Piaoyu can''t have that thing, even if he has it, he can''t get it out. The best quench body pill is the top-grade pill of the heaven level, and the big powers can''t bring out much, let alone the son of the Lord of the state?


    But anyway, it''s good to know who the rosefinch is going with, so it''s easy to do: "where is master Piaoyu?"


    "Maybe in Shaozhu''s house!" Nan Zhenyan knew that Chu Feng was going to save people, but she didn''t find that he had just peeped at himself. She replied, "it may be in the south city residence of Tianyu pass. But if he really took the rosefinch, it would be in the Tianyu mansion."


    "After all, he is a hypocritical face saving person, and will not want others to see him bullying others."


    Chu Feng made a judgment and felt that Nan Zhenyan''s analysis was reasonable. He took off his hat and asked faintly, "where is the Tianyu mansion?"


    Nan Zhenyan frowned: "do you want to save people directly? I tell you that''s impossible. Although he is only infinitely close to the demigod, his father attaches great importance to him and arranges at least the protection of demigods around him


    "You are not suitable for exposure now, but if you want to save people, there will be huge fluctuations, and then others will know you are in Nancheng."


    Chu Feng laughs with a smile. He has a demon Kingdom and can close a space for fierce fighting. It is impossible to detect. He also knows what Nan Zhenyan is worried about, but this kind of worry is unnecessary.


    Pat her on the shoulder: "I have my own sense of propriety, you go back to rest at ease, almost I can come back, you just need to tell me now, which direction is the Tianyu mansion?"


    Nan Zhenyan shook off Chu Feng''s hand and secretly scolded the boy for being dishonest. She also knew that Chu Feng had to go. She hesitated and said, "well, I''ll go to Tianyu mansion first. You can sneak in to see where the rosefinch is. If you can find it natural, it won''t cause conflicts and be found."


    Chu Feng passed the light killing machine. He wanted to kill people.


    But seeing nanzhenyan''s uneasy appearance and knowing her mind, she nodded: "that''s OK, but if I can''t find someone, I can''t take it away smoothly. You have to protect yourself."


    Nan Zhenyan frowned: "Chu Feng, I don''t care who you kill, but you can''t kill young master Piaoyu. He''s not an ordinary person. If he dies, Nancheng will shake. If you investigate thoroughly, you will be very troublesome."


    "Maybe when you hide in the bamboo grove, it will be useless."


    Chu Feng turned around and gently exhaled a breath: "then I hope the rosefinch is safe. Otherwise, I will not only kill master Piaoyu, but also destroy Tianyu pass."


    According to the time, seven or eight hours have passed. Many things may happen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1876

    Deep in the night, not far from the city''s mansion, stands a courtyard with hundreds of buildings.


    Shangshu: Tianyu mansion!


    There are many Guanyu under the southern city, each of which has a Lord. They may rarely go to other places, but they occasionally come to live in the South City for a period of time. Each of them has his own residence in the South City, scattered around the city Lord''s house.


    It''s also for the quickest way to get to the city Lord''s house, which can be regarded as their territory near the city Lord''s house.


    Tianyu mansion is the residence of the Lord of Tianyu pass. It was originally a place where there were few people all year round. Because of the arrival of Dabi in the hidden world and the arrival of Prince Piaoyu, many people gathered in Tianyu mansion at the moment.


    In addition to the people brought by young master Piaoyu, there are also the powerful people who are qualified to participate in the hidden world big ratio. They did not go to the inn, nor did they go to the young master of Nanhan mountain and the elegant garden of Nan Aowen. All of them gathered here.


    Most of the other residences where the young masters of Guanyu are now staying are also like this. They are entertaining the strong people from their own Guanyu, which is also a win over.


    It''s also a time to show your strength to other areas. Fighting is everywhere.


    Today''s Tianyu mansion is still very lively. In order to attract people''s hearts and pave the way for him to become the Lord of Tianyu pass, Mr. Piaoyu not only entertains the strong people from Tianyu pass, but also has fun.


    Leaving a lot of money, yihongxuan, the first red and pink place in southern city, invited a thousand beautiful women to entertain the strong people from Tianyu pass. Every night, the wine fragrance and laughter filled the scene, and the scene was withered.


    But at this time, when everyone was eating, drinking and having fun, the Piaoyu boy did not have a drink with the public as before, but was in the main courtyard.


    Because this afternoon, matchless young master came here and was still drinking and chatting with him at the moment.


    Both of them are the top ten figures of the younger generation in Nancheng. The matchless childe is the son of the vice mayor of Nancheng. They are similar to the existence of the demigods. If their status is calculated, they must be above the Guanyu.


    Therefore, Mr. Piaoyu warmly entertained the matchless young master, and even brought him a few beautiful women of yihongxuan.


    The two people did not know how much they had drunk, but they evaporated them and enjoyed the process. The matchless young master drank a cup and sighed: "Piaoyu, although we are all the leading figures of the younger generation, we all know that we can only serve as the foil of Nanhan mountain."


    "In a word, that is, we are green leaves, he is the red flower, I am not happy!"


    Prince Piaoyu''s light smile, for matchless childe''s mind where can not be clear.


    Moreover, not only he knows, but also many people know the mind of matchless young master. That is to say, he always wants to replace the title of the first youngest in the south city of Nanhan mountain. However, the latter is the son of the South City Lord. The young master of the south city is doomed to be the light of the matchless young master, which can only serve as a foil.


    All of these things are well known to all. Master Piaoyu doesn''t break it. He just keeps a plain smile: "matchless young master, what''s your opinion?"


    Matchless young master let the woman beside him fill wine, meaningful smile, did not speak.


    Master Piaoyu knew that childe matchless was not suitable to speak in front of so many people. He waved his hand to let several women go down and let the accompanying guard withdraw temporarily. In the main courtyard, only he and matchless young master were left.


    "Master Piaoyu then asked:" matchless childe, please say it, you and I are friends, what can I help you, I should help you. "


    There was no one around him. He had nothing to worry about: "I went to Tianyu pass a few months ago. At that time, you were not there. Your father personally entertained me. Although he didn''t say anything, I knew very well that Lord Tianyu didn''t want to be just a Lord. Do you think so?"


    Young master Piaoyu was holding a glass of wine. He was calm and solemn in his heart.


    His father had already reached the peak of the late demigod period a few years ago. Even if he was not as powerful as the southern city Lord, he was also a strong man in the southern city. However, he was unwilling to be a Lord.


    But Prince Piaoyu didn''t admit it, and said with a smile: "matchless young master is really a joke. I also heard that the Deputy City Lord still wants to replace the South City Lord at all times, doesn''t he?"


    "Yes I thought the matchless young master would deny it, but he nodded and puffed out a mouthful of wine and said, "my father and the South City Lord are similar in the realm, at most, there is only a little difference, but only can become the Deputy City Lord. The reason is not that the South City Lord is the person appointed by the original old city Lord?"


    "But what qualifications does he have? You see, since he was the Lord of the city, have we had a good time? "


    In his eyes, there was hatred, and the matchless young master was carrying a strong killing opportunity.


    He said: "at the beginning, I just played with the daughter of a city gate commander and killed his whole family. He didn''t even give me face at all to drive me out of Nancheng. What''s this? What kind of identity can I be compared with the leader of the city gate? "


    "What''s more, we are all people of noble origin, can we compare with those mole ants?"In the afternoon, Manyu''s body is not charming, if the man Yu''s body is no longer in his mind, he''s not in a good mood.


    At the moment, he seems absent-minded. Although he also wants to move his family from Tianyu pass to Nancheng, it is not so easy to do. After all, there are rumors that Ling yunzong is behind the leader of Nancheng. Who dares?


    The matchless young master vented his anger and clapped his palm on the table: "so, this time I came to discuss with you about the hidden world big Bi. I heard my father say that the hidden world Dabi will be very special. At that time, we can fight our own way, and we can also form alliances. What do you think if we kill Nanhan mountain, what will be the result?"


    "What do you mean?"


    In my heart, I also feel heavy about the opportunity of killing the matchless young master. A few days ago, Nan Han mountain paid 600000 gold coins for the matchless young master, but now the matchless young master is thinking of killing him.


    The matchless young master nodded himself and the young master Piaoyu: "that is, I will join hands with you and join them to form a team. Combining with the people below us, when Dabi starts, we will gather all our strength to kill Nanhan mountain. As long as he is dead, there will be no successor in the South City Lord system. It is inevitable to abdicate."


    "Although he has many children, how many are successful? Nan Aowen is not a woman. When the time comes,,, "


    points to stop, matchless childe does not continue to talk.


    At that time, the southern city Lord, who has no successor, must choose to abdicate, because he cannot find a successor who can replace him or even deter others. This is a kind of unspoken rule. Unless the southern city Lord has been going on for generations, it is not realistic at all.


    If nanhanshan died, the Deputy City Lord and the Lord of Guanyu below would jump out to say something. With their dissatisfaction with the Nancheng Lord''s management, things could be done.


    "But, what benefits can I get?"


    The matchless young master waved his hand: "as long as we succeed, my father will take the position of city Lord. Lord Tianyu is the Deputy City Lord. How about it?"


    Young master Piaoyu smiles, dare you to take advantage of your family. However, it seems good to be able to become vice city Lord from Lord.


    Young master Piaoyu thought about it for a while, but he didn''t immediately agree: "there''s still some time for Dabi to think about it for me. Besides, ye Ji and Lugou, I believe you haven''t come to a conclusion, have you?"


    "Good!" The matchless young master waved his hand and said, "I''ll wait for your news. I just hope I don''t let me down."


    Leaving behind a seemingly persuasive and threatening word, matchless young master drifted away.


    Young master Piaoyu frowned. There are both risks and opportunities in this matter. But if the rumor is true and lingyunzong is really behind the South City Master, then there is only risk and there will be no opportunity.


    But I haven''t heard from the South City Lord. Maybe it''s just a rumor.


    Thinking about it, Mr. Piaoyu didn''t have a definite answer. He thought that when the matchless young master could persuade Ye Ji and Lugou to talk about it, then the three of them would like to join in. It would be nothing.


    After drinking a glass of wine, I get up and think of the beautiful woman that I brought back today. Mr. Piaoyu smiles.


    Just about to turn around and go in, suddenly a figure flew across and hit the ground. Prince Piaoyu''s feet were stagnant and he bowed his head: "who!"


    The man who smashed in was one of the protectors arranged by his father. He was a strong man in the early stage of demigod. His eyes were sharp and he looked out of the main courtyard. He was angry at who had the courage to make trouble in Tianyu mansion.


    "Me


    Nanzhenyan walked along, graceful: "I heard that you brought a lot of wine from Tianyu pass this time. You are famous for your good wine in Tianyu pass. I come here to ask for some. You can''t refuse to give it."


    Seeing the comer, Mr. Piaoyu dissipated all his anger, showed a smile, and glanced across a deep gully between nanzhenyan''s clothes. He swallowed and said, "it''s Zhenyan''s master. If you want a drink, I''ll send it to you. How can I let you come in person?"


    "Come on, bring ten jars of good wine to the master Zhenyan and send them to the garden."


    Then he went and sat down and invited Nan Zhenyan to sit down: "Zhenyan elder, you wait for the people below to take it out, and you take it back with you."


    Nan Zhenyan''s anger flashed in her heart, and her eyes were about to sink into my flesh. Would you like me not to wear clothes?


    Scolded in the heart, Nan Zhenyan also sat down with her legs crisscross, and her white legs instantly attracted the eyes of master Piaoyu.


    Just for a moment, Prince Piaoyu resisted the agitation in his heart and took back his eyes: "master Zhenyan, you are still as elegant as ever!"


    Nan Zhenyan hummed: "boy, no matter how splendid you are, you don''t want to think about it. Your father thought about it at the beginning. As a result, I beat him to the ground. Do you understand?"


    Prince Piaoyu''s mouth twitched violently and wryly: "you are an elder, how dare I think?"


    Nan Zhenyan glances at her with a slight sneer. She can''t believe what Mr. Piaoyu said. It sounds good, but the elder dare not think about it. But Nan Zhenyan believes that as long as he nods, he will stab her!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1877

    When Nan Zhenyan makes young master Piaoyu languish and frightened, a dark shadow flits through the air. Even Nan Zhenyan doesn''t find it, let alone young master Piaoyu, who is infinitely close to the semi God''s strength.


    And that figure is Chu Feng.


    According to his meaning, it is determined that Prince Piaoyu cheated Zhuque to take it away, so he will pay a heavy price, but Nan Zhenyan''s worry is not unreasonable.


    If ordinary people are good enough to say that Chu Feng killed it, that is to say, no one will care about anything. In the vast hidden world, people die every day. The death of ordinary people can not set off any waves.


    But young master Piaoyu is different. In addition to being the young master of Tianyu pass, he is also one of the top ten talented young people in Nancheng. It is doomed that no one can kill him and still retire safely.


    If the young master Piaoyu dies, there will be a great disturbance. At that time, no one should try to solve this matter easily, and he must investigate it thoroughly.


    At that time, the activity space of Chu Feng will shrink, which is not what he wants to see.


    So listen to Nan Zhenyan. If the rosefinch is OK, he will take her away quietly. But if the rosefinch has been hurt, he must let master Piaoyu pay a heavy price, and even destroy the whole Tianyu pass.


    Quietly fell on a roof, can see sitting there nanzhenyan and Piaoyu childe.


    Chu wind converged his breath, his left eye blinked 360 degrees, observing the surrounding situation.


    With a slight frown on his brow, he saw a scene of erosion in many places, either in the room or in the small trees. Everywhere, he could see the dispirited pictures. Obviously, these were the Tianyu strong men who participated in the great contest of the hidden world. All of them now live here.


    Taking back these eyes, Chu Feng tried to find the trace of the rosefinch and the situation of Tianyu mansion.


    Promise Nan Zhenyan not to kill Prince Piaoyu, but how can cheating on Zhuque be so easy?


    After searching for a while, Chu Feng looks happy. He finally sees the figure of the rosefinch. Seeing that he has not suffered any damage, he just lies on a big bed and seems powerless. It is estimated that his meridians have been blocked.


    I also saw that there were two guards outside the room, both of them were practicing in the middle of the demigod state. Under the guard of the two people, the rosefinch was naturally helpless.


    You can also be sure that Piaoyu''s heart is evil, just like he began to treat Xuanyuan Huining.


    Passing the light killing opportunity, Chu Feng quietly fell in the courtyard and walked forward. On the way, he met some people who came to say hello slowly. No one thought that Chu Feng was an uninvited guest.


    Go straight ahead and come to the yard where the rosefinch is kept.


    Two guards outside the semi God medium strong saw, one of them said: "this is Piaoyu childe''s residence, can''t enter!"


    Chu Feng faint smile: "that if I just want to go in?"


    The two men''s looks changed slightly, and Chu Feng suddenly moved his hand. It was like a flash of lightning. The Magic Kingdom covered the courtyard, and the breath was not revealed. The power was surging violently. Although it was only the breath of being close to the demigod, it made the strong men in the middle of the demigods feel suffocating.


    The two hands held two people''s necks separately, and Chu Feng dragged them forward step by step. No matter how they struggled and resisted, Chu Feng didn''t feel general. All the strength was quickly absorbed by the demon kingdom.


    Slowly, they found their own strength in a little bit of loss, it seems that there is a falling state meaning.


    The originally flustered look in his eyes showed the color of fear. Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes was like watching a ghost. The breath of being close to the demigod was infinite, but it made them unable to fight back. It seemed that they would absorb their power. Who is it?


    When he got to the door, Chu Feng felt that he had increased his strength. He only heard two clicks. The two strong men in the middle of the demigods died completely without any sound. The lax power became the nourishment of the demon kingdom.


    Chufeng gently swung two bodies into one side of the flowers, went forward to push open the door.


    Lying on the bed of the rosefinch body a shock, eyes showing panic, there is regret.


    She couldn''t turn around and see who was coming in. She just regretted that she shouldn''t believe that young master Piaoyu easily today. But if she did it again, Zhuque felt that she would still be cheated. The gentle and polite performance of Piaoyu was not like a liar at all.


    Moreover, she really wants to eliminate the sequelae of breaking the sky pill and improve her strength. She doesn''t want to have too much gap with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng walked over, left eye also real-time observation of the surrounding environment, sure no one came, just came to the bedside at ease.


    Hearing the footsteps have stopped at the bedside, the rosefinch looked flustered and said: "rascal, I advise you to let me go, or you will not die."


    Chu Feng faintly smile, see the rosefinch is OK, his heart has already relaxed, but feel to give this woman a little lesson, otherwise she still disobeys the orders to run around, if oneself can''t find in time, then how to do? Don''t you want to wear a green cap on the head of the young master?Zhuque such as electric shock, the whole brain instantly forget everything in general, hundreds of years of life, only by Chu Feng a man so touched, when was other men so blasphemous?


    Don''t know the person behind is Chu Feng, Zhu que anger way: "I want to kill you, I must kill you."


    Her face was filled with shame, anger and murder. She was mysteriously touched across her skirt. She had no pleasure, only endless anger and humiliation. She felt sorry for Chu Feng and could do it again. She would listen to Chu Feng and not come out.


    I also regret that I should turn back when I find something wrong. I believe that Mr. Piaoyu dare not do anything to himself in the street. But who would have thought that Mr. Piaoyu would let two characters in the middle of the demigods take her down?


    Her eyes are red and swollen. She feels sorry for Chu Feng. She is really sorry. Her body has been touched by other men.


    Can only be in there constantly scold the rascal and so on, the tears all flow out unconsciously, the heart is full of regret.


    Zhuque tears flow, has already closed her eyes, she felt humility and regret, as well as to Chu Feng''s apology.


    If she decides to move, she will kill Prince Piaoyu and commit suicide. She has no face to see Chu Feng again.


    Suddenly, I felt that the power seemed to be restored, and the two salty pig hands seemed to take back. In vain, the rosefinch opened her eyes, and the killing opportunity exploded. She raised her hand and was about to kill the bastard who had blasphemed her.


    But the hand is lifted up, the strength has also condensed, but the rosefinch is stagnant, looking at the face close at hand, familiar smile, blinking eyes.


    Do you think you''re dreaming?


    "Rosefinch daughter-in-law, you want to kill me?"


    Chu Feng pretended to be surprised and asked: "I''m kind to save you. How can you kill me instead? What did I do wrong?"


    The rosefinch blinked her eyes and looked left and right to see that there was no one else. She was sure that the person who had just started up and down at her back, even a rogue''s finger, was Chu Feng. She didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    Rosefinch got up and slapped Chu Feng''s face, full of anger: "asshole, is it fun?"


    She was really desperate just now and wanted to commit suicide. She didn''t expect that Chu Feng deliberately teased herself, and the rosefinch was a little angry.


    Chu Feng took Zhuque''s hand and held her in his arms: "fool, I just want you to understand that not every time I can find you, but also come in time, and let you understand that if today is not me but someone else, that is what you have to face."


    "Probably, it''s even more excessive than this. I have to be obedient, you know?"


    Zhu Que''s whole heart is soft, lying in the arms of Chu Feng, smelling the words shyly and angry: "go away, little fart child, I''m hundreds of years old, but you still need to teach me?"


    Zhu que character there, after all, a bit can''t let go, even if it has been with Chu Feng, but it can''t be said to do, smell the speech push away, Chu Feng wiped tears, biting lips, charming and moving: "roll!"


    Chu Feng knows that the rosefinch is just talking about it. He really has a request. Even if the rosefinch is too shy, he will bite his teeth and promise him.


    Embracing the woman''s waist and kissing her face, "I''m serious. I''ll be obedient in the future. I''m not allowed to come out again without my approval."


    The rosefinch also knows how dangerous things are today. If Chu Feng didn''t come tonight, he might not only be played by master Piaoyu, but also played by other people. He nodded: "I know."


    Chu Feng gently smiles and hugs the rosefinch and leaves the room in an instant. The door of the room is taken: "really good. Go back and serve this little Lord well!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1878

    "Damn it, it''s gone at last, woman robber!"


    In the dead of the night, Nan Zhenyan finally leaves, but young master Piaoyu is standing there drinking and scolding, and his face is full of flesh ache.


    When Nan Zhenyan came, he not only had to go for ten jars of good wine, but also asked for some more things at last. As a result, Nan Zhenyan took half of the rare game which he had brought back from Xicheng. As a result, Nan Zhenyan took half of it. It was something that could not be bought by gold coins. When you think of it, Mr. Piaoyu has some pain.


    Because it is said that they are also brought to Xicheng by others from some places. If you eat a little, you can increase your strength. It''s a good thing. It''s very important for a warrior.


    I also regret why I have to say it just now. Nan Zhenyan is really impolite and will go directly.


    "It would be nice if he didn''t slap you hard."


    Young master Piaoyu was still in pain. A handsome middle-aged man came from behind: "eighty years ago, when I first saw her, I was shocked. I wanted to pursue her, but they were all rejected mercilessly. At that time, my eyes were out of control, and she gave me a beating."


    Touching his face: "I remember my face. It took me nearly a month to get rid of the injury."


    Prince Piaoyu took back his thoughts and looked back: "uncle!"


    The middle-aged man is the third uncle of Piaoyu, and his father''s brother. There is another second uncle, born by his grandfather''s concubine, not very close.


    Young master Piaoyu was slightly embarrassed. He didn''t expect that he was so obscure. His third uncle also knew it. Then Nan Zhenyan must have known that he was hiding in the dark. Why didn''t he see her lose his temper?


    "Don''t think she''s in love with you."


    Nan Zhenyan has always been a single person, no one saw her and which man close.


    In addition, she is a strong man at the peak of the late demigod period. Many men have a mind, but they dare not do anything to her. They do not suppress the strength of this woman, let alone work on this woman?


    The third uncle thought slightly and said, "maybe it''s a powerful existence unknown in the hidden world. Nan Zhenyan, a woman who likes to walk around, may be committed to human beings, or the existence of the divine realm."


    "Don''t have any idea when you see this woman. If you are not careful, you will die, and you will die in vain."


    Young master Piaoyu believed that the third uncle would not deceive himself. He nodded: "don''t worry. I just didn''t hold back just now. I will never do it in the future."


    Joking, it was the peak of demigod''s later period. It was not an ordinary woman. If he was really annoyed, he would be in bad luck. Even his father would have no way. After all, nanzhenyan was strong in Nancheng, and there were not many people who could suppress her.


    The third uncle still trusted master Piaoyu and knew that he would not think of impossible women: "you bring back a woman at noon. I think it is the early stage of demigod when you bring back a woman who is hundreds of years old. Such a woman has no qualification. You can find someone better than her at Tianyu pass. Don''t do such things in the future. This is in Nancheng, not in Tianyu Off. "


    Prince Piaoyu was slightly embarrassed: "you know, it''s nothing to be hundreds of years old. Third uncle, your room 48, is not only 17 years old? You are all,,, "


    the third uncle glared at Piaoyu:" is that comparable? I was a concubine. What do you want to do with so much? If that woman is strong enough, even if she is a thousand years older than you, I still support it. However, people who are hundreds of years old are only in the early stage of demigod, they still rely on Po Tian Dan to enter. Can such a woman compare with my concubine? "


    "However, it''s really good to grow up, but remember, if you are tired of it, you will be killed. Such a woman is a waste!"


    Prince Piaoyu ha ha smile: "that I am not to must, just boring just, uncle if like, how about tonight for you?"


    The third uncle wanted to leave, but he was stunned at the thought of the woman she brought back today. She had a beautiful and mature face and a special temperament. Her level was lower and her qualification seemed to be a little poor. The talent of hundreds of years old was still relying on Po Tian Dan in his early stage of demigod.


    But it seems that it''s OK to play it innocuously.


    "What about you? Who do you like? You want to arrest people? This is Nancheng, not Tianyu pass. It is known by the South City Master that it is to suffer. "


    "No Young master Piaoyu grinned bitterly and looked out: "there are still some days for Dabi in the hidden world. It''s still early to see it. I''ll go to yihongxuan. Mrs. Yihong has a splendid demeanor. It''s good to have a look at it."


    Third uncle frowned: "Yi Hong Xuan that boss Niang?"


    Prince Piaoyu nodded: "yes, you also know third uncle?"


    "You, you!" The third uncle pointed to Prince Piaoyu, but said: "yihongxuan has been in Nancheng for nearly a thousand years. No one knows what time this lady Yihong lived in. The old city Lord and even the South City Master are interested in her, but who do you think has got it?"


    "Beauty is good, but you also have to have this life to enjoy, understand?"Master Piaoyu laughed: "uncle, the girl will give it to you. You can solve it as you like. I will go to yihongxuan. You can rest assured that I will not have any improper ideas. I just have a look."


    The third uncle guessed that even if Mr. Piaoyu wanted to do something, no one knew how strong that lady Yihong was. He also believed that Mr. Piaoyu was a man of propriety.


    Nodding: "then you go, but remember that martial arts is your pursuit, women are only your appendages, pay attention to safety."


    With that, she walked towards the back. The woman who brought back today has an outstanding appearance, which is almost comparable to the proprietress of yihongxuan. The realm is almost, but it is OK.


    There is no heartache for him. He still needs a third uncle to protect his safety. There is nothing wrong with a woman: "come on, prepare for me. I''ll go to yihongxuan."


    The people in Tianyu mansion are still in preparation. The third uncle who should have gone to the backyard to enjoy himself came with two people in his hand, or two corpses.


    Ready to leave the prince Piaoyu a Leng, look at the two people on the ground, frown: "uncle, they can''t play with that woman, you kill them, it''s not worth it, a woman, they are all demigods."


    Third uncle frowned: "am I the kind of person who kills the family elite for a woman?"


    Prince Piaoyu''s eyes narrowed: "who killed that?"


    "When I arrived, they were dead and left in the flowers." The third uncle tolerated the killing opportunity, and a semi divine late breath wafted faintly: "in addition, the woman you brought back is also missing. There is no trace of fighting on the scene. They were crushed by strong people."


    "Not even a word came out, or I would have noticed it."


    Master Piaoyu''s heart was shocked: "who can kill two semi gods in silence?"


    I couldn''t even add, "can I?"


    Although there is a gap between the demigods and the demigods, the deeper the perception of the power of the demigods and the power of the heavenly way, even in the early period of the demigods, they can crush the existence of the latter half gods, and the people who can protect them are not waste. Otherwise, it is impossible to achieve the demigod state. How could they be killed?


    "God


    The third uncle solemnly replied and said his guess: "it''s true that you can''t kill two demigods in silence, even if you are infinitely close to the God''s realm, but God can certainly do it. It seems that the woman you arrested today is not an ordinary person. Why didn''t I think of it at that time?"


    In the daytime, when Prince Piaoyu came back with Zhuque, the third uncle saw him. His temperament was outstanding and there was a kind of noble taste. However, the young master said that he met in the first pharmacy. The third uncle thought that he was not a great person. He was really a person with background and strength. He could not go to the first pharmacy, or even use the broken heaven pill to step into the demigod.


    But at the moment, I think of how stupid the third uncle thinks he is, that is, the man who can step into the demigod with the broken heaven pill can have no background? Otherwise, where did you come from?


    After all, the broken heaven pill is also the top-grade pill of heaven level!


    At the moment, the third uncle has some regrets and some fears. At that time, he just thought that the person had poor aptitude and needed pills to help him improve his accomplishments. However, he ignored the broken heaven pill, which was hard won.


    "You don''t want to go anywhere tonight. There is a God behind that woman. You tell her you have the best quench body pill, but the city Lord''s house doesn''t necessarily have this thing. The broken heaven pill and the best quality quench body pill are the same level pills. You start to be confused."


    "The person who can use the broken sky pill to break through the realm has already shown her extraordinary."


    Prince Piaoyu looked surprised and found himself stupid for a moment: "what do you do now? Will that woman retaliate against our Tianyu pass?"


    "It should not be!" The third uncle shook his head and said, "if you really want to get revenge, you can kill a lot just now. Even the South City Lord can''t stop it. The other side is God. He doesn''t care about us. The woman is just cheated. Fortunately, she has not suffered any harm. She should be OK."


    "But for the sake of caution, don''t go anywhere tonight. The existence of God''s realm appears in the south city. It seems that the hidden world Dabi is not simple!"


    God, even in the hidden world is a legend. Prince Piaoyu nodded solemnly: "I won''t go out these days."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1879

    The sky brightens and the earth recovers.


    A new day is coming, and the light is going to cover the whole southern city. In addition to the number of people, there is little change in the South City, or there is less fighting. Because the hidden world big Bi is around the corner, the city Lord''s house has issued a death order. During the period of the coming of the hidden world Dabi and the hidden world Dabi, fighting is forbidden in the south city.


    Once such a thing happens, the guard of the city Lord''s house will be mercilessly killed. Under such a high-voltage line, all people choose to keep a low profile.


    As for what happened in Tianyu mansion, nobody knows. Prince Piaoyu is also silent under the instruction of his third uncle. He doesn''t know that Chu Feng took away Zhuque. They are only regarded as the existence of God state in Nancheng.


    So more is better than less. Uncle and nephew wisely chose to shut up. The existence of the realm of God is not something they can discuss.


    East white, a touch of white light, elegant garden, bamboo grove Xiaoxuan.


    Nan Aowen, who had already got up early, arranged everything. Seeing Chu Feng and Zhu que coming out of the backyard, she narrowed her eyes. She had an instinctive aversion to Chu Feng. She especially hated Chu Feng and Feng Qingqing''s bed sheets. She felt that Chu Feng was so disgusted.


    If it wasn''t for the South City Lord to explain that Chu Feng was definitely not what she saw, and even told her not to have a conflict with Chu Feng, Nan Aowen almost wanted to fight Chu Feng and vent her anger.


    Moreover, she also saw that no one seemed to know the relationship between Feng Qingqing and Chu Feng. She was the apprentice of Zhuque and Chu Feng, who was subordinate to Chu Feng in the modern world. She was even more annoyed. The rabbit ate the grass by the nest, and that was the rascal.


    Chu Feng naturally felt the small mood of Nan Ao Wen, but as if he didn''t know, he walked over and asked, "where are you going?"


    Because his two faces are familiar faces in Nancheng, Chu Feng''s face has at least hundreds of people searching. Lin Feng''s face has offended Nan Huai''an and even infuriated Nu Zi Meng, which is unsafe.


    So Nan Aowen took Chu Feng out of Nancheng to go out for a walk before Dabi in Yinjie, and then returned before Dabi in Yinjie.


    "Wasteland!"


    The South Ao Wen takes back the vision, the tone is stiff return a way.


    Wasteland?


    Chu Feng was stunned and seemed to have heard about this place.


    The wasteland is one of the few dangerous places in Nancheng. It is like an ancient battlefield where brutal and dangerous killing takes place all the time. It is a place where the warriors experience and accumulate the experience of fighting. It can be said that there are people going there every day, but many people die every day.


    But who can survive in the wilderness, the perception of martial arts or the experience of war is a good choice.


    The wasteland is called the wasteland because it is only cruel and bloody, and has no trace of human emotion, desolation and desolation!


    It''s just, what do you do in this place? Don''t you go sightseeing?


    "My father said that you come from the present world and lack the cruelty of the hidden world."


    Nan Aowen turned her head aside. She could see Chu Feng''s curiosity. She also knew that he knew about the wasteland. She said patiently, "so I want me to take you to the wasteland and stay there for 20 days. My father believes that when you come out of the wilderness, you will understand the real cruelty and the ruthlessness and indifference of the hidden world."


    When she said that, Nan Aowen''s face passed through the tiny and inaudible embarrassment. These words were indeed said by the South City Lord, but not against Chu Feng. She was asked to follow Chu Feng to understand what is cruel, what is indifference and heartlessness. The strong in the hidden world are respected, the choice and everything. Chu Feng can make her feel it very well.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know that Nan Ao Wen''s words changed the role, the corners of the mouth violently twitched for a while, and a little speechless.


    He is known as the butcher in the modern world. Which war was not a river of blood and slaughtered thousands?


    Chu Feng didn''t know how many people died in the battle of jueshamen, but it was certain that if all the corpses were gathered together, they would definitely accumulate into a mountain.


    South Ao Wen is where the self-confidence, take oneself to experience cruelty? Am I not cruel enough?


    In the end, Chu Feng could only be the southern city master who didn''t know his way of life in the modern world. So he wanted Nan Aowen to take him to experience the cruelty of the hidden world and save him from unnecessary things and choices on the way to the future, but he finally hurt himself.


    It is like an ancient battlefield, where there is only blood and cruelty, there is no emotion, only the spread of endless killing intention.


    Chu Feng''s eyes gradually brightened, showing a bloodthirsty light. In the modern world, he would have some guilt if he killed too much. But in this place where the strong are respected and life is like grass roots, Chu Feng found that his mood had changed a lot, at least killing people would not be unnatural in the modern world.


    Because Chu Feng is very clear, if he does not kill others, others will kill him, complete law of jungle, natural selection!


    Nod gently: "good!"Nan Aowen nodded slightly, her eyes deviated: "in addition, what you may know about the wasteland is not very specific. Although it seems to be in the South City, it is not. It is an independent space, connecting the four main cities. There, you can not only see the strongmen of Nancheng, but also the strong ones of the other three cities."


    "Only the strong in the period of natural anger can step into it, have life and death, be rich and noble in the sky, where there is no identity, no status, only a hard fist is the king''s way."


    The wind of Chu is slightly Leng. Is that a joint testing ground of the four main cities?


    However, when he thought that he would see the strong men in the four main cities of the hidden world, Chu Feng''s blood was boiling: "will Nan Huai''an go? Is Mr. Piaoyu going


    Nan Aowen also wanted to explain the cruelty of the wasteland battlefield to Chu Feng. Wen Yan was stunned: "what are they going to do?"


    Chu Feng coughed and looked at the sky and whistled, as if nothing had been said just now.


    Nan Ao Wen frowned and recalled what he had just said. There was no status and status there. Only a hard fist was the king''s way. His face changed slightly: "bastard, do you want to kill them?"


    Chu Feng ha ha a smile: "Wen princess, is really clever."


    "Asshole!" Nan Aowen cried out angrily, telling herself not to be angry before suppressing it: "you just daydream. Nan Huai''an and Mr. Piaoyu will not go. They are all intently waiting for the beginning of the hidden world Dabi, so you can have a good peace of mind for your spring and autumn dream."


    Chu Feng passed a light regret that he could not kill Nan Huai''an and Prince Piaoyu in Nancheng. He wanted to fight on the wasteland battlefield, but didn''t want people to go.


    Although sorry, but also nothing: "I just think, did not say definitely, in addition to me and you, who else to go together?"


    "Me South Ao snow came out from one side, always soft and beautiful in front of her, she whispered: "mother said I was too weak, to go there to experience the cruelty of the battlefield, so I will go with you."


    Are you too weak? Chu Feng in the heart of a hundred thousand question marks, you can also call it weak, then I am not a quiet beautiful man?


    South Ao snow seems to have a feeling in general, eyes meaningful looking at Chu Feng: "brother Chu Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Feng coughed to cover up his thoughts. He also knew that only he knew that the girl was a wonderful flower. He shook his head: "nothing. It''s just that it''s a battlefield. I''m afraid you''ll be in danger."


    South Ao snow squint eyes, how can not know Chu Feng in the heart must be slandering her inside and outside?


    When we go to the south of Shengwen, we don''t care about it


    Nan Ao Wen didn''t see the unnatural situation between Chu Feng and Nan Ao Xue. She replied, "now, go to the transmission array of the city Lord''s house, go directly to the wasteland!"


    Chu Feng turned back and said to them, "my two faces are not suitable for walking in Nancheng. I''ll follow Princess Wen for a walk. You should stay quietly in the bamboo grove Pavilion. Nanzhenyan can protect your safety and no one will disturb you. Remember?"


    Last night, Chu Feng was still haunted by the story of Zhuque. If it was not seen by the people in the pharmacy, it would not be so easy to find Nancheng, even if he had a left eye.


    The rosefinch also knew that it was a little unsafe to go out and nodded: "yes, Qingqing, I will take good care of her, but, can''t you take Qingqing with you?"


    It''s a wasteland battlefield suitable for the strong in the period of tiannu. Feng Qingqing is now the cultivation of tiannu dual realm, which is also within this range.


    However, Chu Feng seems a little hesitant, although the wilderness battlefield has not been witnessed, but through the words of Nan Aowen, we can see the essence of it.


    Although there will be no demigods, there must be a lot of people who are close to the demigods. After all, there are people from the four main cities. Feng Qingqing''s strength,,,


    Feng Qingqing complained wrongly: "little Lord, people are not weak. I will follow you honestly. If you are strong, you will be weak. Otherwise, how can I surpass it Master Yue? "


    The vermilion bird''s mouth twitches and stares at Feng Qingqing fiercely. The apprentice is really not at all at ease. He even wants to surpass himself.


    However, as a master, she naturally hoped that his apprentice would be good. The rosefinch said, "young master, take Qingqing with you."


    Chu Feng thought again and again, and felt that he wanted to give Feng Qingqing a chance to exercise. He nodded: "that''s OK, but then we should be obedient."


    Feng Qingqing showed a smile with profound meaning: "I always listen to the words of the least Lord."


    Fall in the eye of South Ao Wen, in the heart suddenly secretly scold what husband what woman!


    Resisting the impulse of breaking out the two people''s affairs, he turned around with a cold face: "go, go to the city Lord''s house. Before going, my father will arrange a guard for us to follow!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1880

    City Lord''s house, before the Lord''s bedroom, a deep hall!


    Chu Feng several people followed Nan Aowen to the city Lord''s house when there were not many people, during which no one saw their trace.


    When several people came to the deep hall, the South City Lord had already been waiting there, and the South commander was still standing beside him. Seeing Chu Feng come in, he just took a light look at it, but he didn''t go to see it more. He knew who this man was, but he was the most loyal confidant of the southern city Lord and would not sell Chu Feng.


    The South City Lord smiles, just like an elder: "Chu Feng, Ao Wen and you have said something about the wasteland battlefield?"


    "Well, probably." Chu Feng nodded.


    The master of the South City said with a smile: "I''ll trouble you. Although Aowen is gifted, and she is also one of the top young people in Nancheng at a young age, she seldom goes out for training. Most of the time she stays in Nancheng, and there is a big competition in the hidden world. I need to let her understand the cruelty and blood of the hidden world. Please


    Chu Feng was stunned. What happened? Didn''t he take me to experience the cruelty of the hidden world?


    When I saw Nan Aowen lowering her head, her face was red, and she was lovely. Chu Feng suddenly understood it.


    Nanaowen changed the words of the South City Lord. I think the latter must know what he is doing in the present world. So I hope he can take Nan Aowen to experience the real cruelty of the golden branches and jade leaves growing up in this greenhouse before the big comparison in the hidden world.


    Instead of taking herself to experience cruelty.


    The woman who wanted face secretly, Chu Feng didn''t break it. He said with a smile, "don''t worry. After 20 days, I will let you see a different Princess Wen. She will be your pride."


    The South City Lord naturally did not know that Nan Ao Wen misinterpreted his meaning and told Chu Feng that he nodded: "please, Ao Wen''s heart is still too fragile!"


    South Ao Wen frown, did not expect father in the face of Chu wind so said: "father!"


    "Well, not you." Knowing that Nan Aowen wanted to save face, the South City Master certainly didn''t want Chu Feng to lead her. He said, "but you have to remember one thing. Even if you have touched the semi God''s obstacle, don''t break through. It''s not the time before the hidden world Dabi."


    South Ao Wen frowns: "why?"


    "You''ll find out later, but remember what I said." South City Lord said with a smile, did not tell Nan Ao Wen''s meaning: "even if you can step into a demigod, you should resist that impulse. Don''t step into the demigod before the big comparison of the hidden world. Do you know?"


    Nan Aowen has been trying to capture the opportunity to break through in recent months. At the moment, the South City Lord says that even if he can break through, he has to bear it. Nan Aowen is a little curious.


    However, she believed that the South City Lord would not harm herself, and nodded: "I know father, when you say you can, talk about it."


    With a slight smile, the South City Lord asked, "hasn''t that man come yet?"


    South commander replied: "I have personally looked for him yesterday, he promised to come today, but did not say when, but he actually agreed, so he will certainly come."


    South City Lord slightly nods, did not continue to ask what.


    Nan Ao Wen was curious and said, "father, who are you going to arrange for a person to go with us?"


    "The most evil man I''ve ever met but your brother." The South City Lord glanced over his eyes and said faintly: "it was a man I found accidentally last month. Your brother can kill a demigod, but he will be seriously injured. This man is infinitely close to the state of demigod, and can also kill the demigods. Moreover,,"


    Nan Aowen''s divine color is coagulated. Few people can do such things as beheading gods. I didn''t expect that in addition to Nanhan mountain, he could kill a demigod There are still people who can do it.


    It''s hard to avoid curiosity: "father, and what?"


    "A move!" South City Lord gently say two words.


    A month ago, the South City Lord happened to take the South commander out for a walk in his spare time to see the environment of the south city. In a remote place, he and the southern commander met a man who was being blocked by three people in the pre God state.


    The reason is that the man destroyed their good deeds, so he was angry to kill the man, and the man was only infinitely close to the cultivation of demigods. At that time, the South City Lord meant to ask the South commander to help.


    However, the southern commander has not yet made a move, and the three strong men in the early stage of demigod annihilate that man with one move, and there is no residue left.


    Nan Aowen looks slightly coagulated: "one move, infinitely close to the demigods will directly annihilate the three strong semi gods in the early stage. How can it be possible?"


    Ask to come, South Ao Wen also think is so ridiculous, South City Lord is a strict person, never go to lie, what''s more, this kind of thing lies also have no much meaning.


    "Wait a minute and you''ll see him."


    The South City Lord was also very shocked at that time. Nan Aowen''s curiosity was not strange: "when I saw that man, I had a heart of love for talents, so I invited him to the south city. I have always lived in the city Lord''s house. We''ll wait a little while, and he will come."


    Nan Aowen nods, and her eyes are full of expectation. She always thinks that the elder brother of Nanhan mountain is not to be climbed. Now there is a person who is even more powerful than Nanhan mountain. She naturally yearns for it.Chu Feng is not so strange about this. He himself is just a martial arts cultivation close to the demigod, but he can kill the strong man at the later peak of the demigod. The world is so big and mysterious that there is nothing to be praised for.


    Just curious to look at everything in the deep hall, we can see two beams of light shining on the ground. Although we have not seen them, Chu Feng can judge that this should be the transmission array, because there is a wave of air on it, which is similar to the one above the gate of the hidden world.


    The difference is that they are much weaker than others. Obviously, they are all arrays that are transmitted to other places. Who on earth can make such a transmission array?


    Curious, Chu Feng also asked: "city Lord, this is the transmission array?"


    The South City Lord turned back and nodded: "yes, one of them is going to the wasteland battlefield. In the four main cities, there will be two transmission arrays respectively. One of them is for the wasteland battlefield, which is convenient for the people of the city Lord''s house."


    "As for the others, they have to give gold coins from the rest of the world to go to the wasteland battlefield."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. It seemed that he was right. His eyes fell on another transmission array: "what about this one?"


    All the four main cities have transmission arrays. Chu Feng also knows that it can be found in the southern city, but it takes 5000 gold coins to transmit. What is in front of you is not the transmission array of the four main cities, because even if it is, it should not be one, but three.


    Squint eyes, vaguely thought of what.


    With a faint smile, the master of the southern city said Chu Feng''s conjecture: "this is the transmission array of lingyunzong, which is similar to the other entrances of lingyunzong. They all go out in one place, but people of lingyunzong can come out from here or from other exits. Naturally, they are more free than Nancheng."


    Chufeng clenched his fists slightly. Stepping into this transmission array, you can go to the hidden Chu family, where Ling yunzong is.


    "Chu Feng, I know what you''re thinking, but you''d better not."


    The South City Master seemed to be able to guess Chu Feng''s idea, and said softly: "this is the transmission array to lingyunzong. But there is only one entrance to lingyunzong, which is guarded all the year round. As long as someone enters, it will be immediately detected. If it is not clear, then it is a great danger."


    Worried that Chu Feng would step into it at the moment, the South City Lord added: "be patient, wait for the beginning of the hidden world Dabi, and go to lingyunzong in a proper manner. Then you will be in less danger."


    Chu Feng really wanted to step in just now, but the South City Lord was right. Lingyun sect might have a God, but he didn''t know what a powerful God he was. It''s not wise to go in at the moment.


    Nodding to disperse the impulse, also heard the sound of footsteps outside the hall, calm, calm, but also with a subtle pressure.


    His left eye twinkled slightly, Chu Feng was surprised and turned back: "it''s him!"


    Feng Qingqing and others also heard the sound of footsteps. Looking back, they did not appear in front of them, but they were curious how Chu Feng seemed to know who was coming.


    Slowly, with the sound of footsteps gradually approaching, a gentle and modest figure appeared in front of everyone. Nan Aowen narrowed her eyes and looked at the young man in front of her. She didn''t feel any difference, but she knew that this should be the man the South City Lord said.


    The young man saluted the South Lord slightly: "Lord." Then he nodded to the South Commander: "commander!"


    The South City Lord and the South commander nodded slightly.


    The former side hand: "let me introduce to you, this is my daughter Nan Aowen, that is my niece, Nan Aoxue, and the other two,,,", "


    " master, long time no see! " The young man did not wait for the introduction of the South City Lord, and then he opened his mouth with a faint smile, which surprised the South City Lord and called him the master of Chu Feng''s family?


    However, the young man did not feel general, but also gave a faint smile to Feng Qingqing: "this is Miss Qingqing, see you for the first time, Hello!"


    South City Lord frowned: "you?"


    Chu Feng glanced at the young man in front of him, but he didn''t expect to meet some acquaintances in the hidden world. The light opening of his mouth could be regarded as an answer to the South City Lord''s words: "Chu Yi comes from the Chu family in the present world, the origin of Chu family in the hidden world!"


    The master of the south city was stunned and then looked at the young man in surprise. No wonder he called him the master of the Chu family, because Chu Feng is the master of the Chu family in Tianguan of the world.


    And this person is no one else.


    It is the inheritor of Qingsha, one of the seven evils, Chu family, Chu Yi!


    Chu Feng also understood why the three early demigods were easily annihilated. Even if Chu Yi destroyed the existence of the peak in the later period of the demigods, it was not difficult to talk about the prophase of the demigods?


    Chu Feng disappeared for half a year after Chu''s family in Tianguan, and then he didn''t pay attention to Chu Yi''s affairs. Goodbye at the moment, he was still in the hidden world. Chu Feng felt inexplicable and held out his hand: "it''s good to see you again."


    Chu Yi also took Chu Feng''s hand, as usual: "in the decision to kill you, will always be good!"


    Chu Feng passed by with a smile. Somehow he thought of Yan Luo. Did he really die?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1881

    In the hidden world, Chu Yi did not expect to encounter Chu Yi, but it is reasonable to think about it. As the inheritor of Qingsha, one of the seven evils, Chu Yi''s combat effectiveness is almost unmatched in the modern world.


    The Chu family can not satisfy Chu Yi''s pursuit, so it is not surprising that they appear in the hidden world.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t tell the South City Lord about their Chu Yi''s identity. He simply told him whether he was from the Chu family or directly related to him. Of course, Chu Feng also believed that the South City Master would not reveal the world. The Chu family had come to the hidden world.


    Chu Feng also knows from Chu Yi that after he left, the Chu family lost a lot and his strength was damaged. The three elders and Chu Bufan all died. He helped the Chu family stabilize the situation and selected several people who were able to take charge of the affairs of the Chu family. Then he left the Chu family and came to the hidden world.


    Chu Yi came four months ago and was not noticed by anyone.


    Knowing the current situation of the Chu family, Chu Feng always has an indescribable taste. Although he did not destroy the Chu family by himself, the destruction of the peak power is also due to the conspiracy of Chu Bufan and the ruthlessness of Chu mu.


    But in the end, if he didn''t go to the Chu family, the Chu family would not face such a situation. He felt a little sorry and could treat him calmly.


    Before long, the party entered the transmission array, went to the wasteland battlefield, and temporarily left Nancheng, the dark wave turbulent place.


    Entering the transmission array, I just feel a flower in front of my eyes, and then my eyes are bright. People have already appeared in a vast land, full of people everywhere. I don''t know how far away it is from Nancheng.


    For Chu Feng, their appearance is not much strange, Chu Feng also put on a mask, he can not guarantee that there are people who know his identity as Chu Feng.


    Several people walked forward, and at a glance, there were people everywhere. Nan Aowen also said: "the four main cities all come here through the transmission array, and then enter the wasteland battlefield from the entrance in front. The four main cities also stipulate that there can be no fighting outside the wasteland battlefield."


    These Chu winds are probably clear, so they nod their heads to show that they understand. Then they walk forward and come to the front.


    When I saw a huge stone tablet standing there, there were two people who were infinitely close to the God''s land to guard it. Obviously, in addition to guarding the entrance of the wasteland battlefield, it was to deter those who came here and not to have any idea of fighting.


    The two strong can collapse mountains and rivers by lifting their hands, and the strong in the period of natural anger under the state''s semi gods are no exception.


    There were people going in and people coming out constantly. The people who went in were full of war spirit, and the people who came out were more and more in a state of confusion and fear. Only a few people looked satisfied. Obviously, they were not hurt in the wasteland battlefield.


    Chu Feng and they are not in a hurry to enter, ready to understand the rules of the wasteland battlefield before entering.


    If you go in, it will be endless fighting. Chu Feng must consider the safety of the people around him, because there must be many infinite close to the existence of demigods.


    When he got close to him, Chu Feng asked, "master, the wasteland battlefield is full of the existence under the demigods. If we break through the semi gods in the experience, what should we do?"


    Many people around who are still waiting are nodding slightly, obviously they also want to ask this question, but dare not ask the exit.


    In the wasteland battlefield, only people under the level of martial arts and Taoism can step into it. What should be done if someone breaks through to the demigod in it? Who can resist his killing?


    The strong man on the left side of the stone tablet raised his head: "there are special rules in the wasteland battlefield. If you only accept the existence under the demigod, you will be transferred directly when you step into the demigod. Therefore, there is no need to worry about the existence of the demigod, which will affect your experience."


    The words of the strong on the left make people''s hearts a little more stable, so that they don''t need to worry about being killed by a breakthrough to a demigod.


    "What''s more, there are safe states in the wilderness."


    The strong man on the right also said at this time: "there are four states, four mountains. As long as you enter the mountains with four main city flags, no one can fight there. It''s a place for you to rest. At the same time, what you want to come out of the battle is also through the safe state. The transmission array that comes out is there."


    People suddenly nodded. Some people who were still hesitant to enter, but never died, stepped into it. Unexpectedly, the demigod could not exist, and there was a safe state to rest. Then they would not worry about being killed when their strength was too high.


    As more and more people entered, some people came out constantly. Chu Feng looked back and saw that some people still came to the wasteland battlefield.


    Chu Feng turned back, whispered to several people: "went to the inside, although we are together, but want to show do not know, you know?"


    Nan Aowen and others all nodded and understood the meaning of Chu Feng. Without mentioning his identity as Chu Feng, Lin Feng''s identity has offended people in Nancheng. It is not ruled out that people with arena came here at that time. If they saw Chu Feng with them, the news would spread back and it would be hard to explain.


    South Ao Wen slightly side look, originally she was going to say this problem, Chu Feng said it first, in the heart secretly way, still calculate you have self-knowledge, know not to be together with us to worry about implicating.Chu Feng saw people understand his meaning and said to Chu Yi, "wait until you get in, you can protect Feng Qingqing and Nan Aoxue."


    South Ao Wen a Leng, cold face asks a way: "I?"


    Chu Yi can easily kill the existence of the early demigod, Chu Feng now only let him protect two people, but ignore himself, Nan Aowen heart slightly displeased.


    "What did your father say, forgetting?" Chu Feng turned back, showing a playful smile: "he said that you need to hone your growth in the greenhouse, so if you want to protect you, how do you grow up, so you don''t need protection. Of course, you can rest assured that I won''t let you die."


    South Ao Wen facial expression is ugly: "asshole!"


    Biting her lips, she stepped into the stone tablet with one foot. The wind of Chu passed by for fun. What an impulsive girl!


    "Besides!"


    As for the best time to send the four soldiers to the battlefield, the best one is to send them to the battlefield together


    Chu Feng smelled the words and the corners of his mouth violently twitched. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and running in his heart. Why didn''t you say it earlier?


    Promised to take good care of nanaowen in Nancheng, but now she is allowed to go in alone, or randomly sent to the four safe prefectures. Chu Feng''s scalp is numb at the thought of it. It''s a bloody battlefield.


    "Chu Yi, let''s go!"


    "No!" Chu Yi light mouth: "I can follow you, will not make mistakes."


    Chu Feng squints, and then does not ask what. He pulls two women into the stone tablet. Chu Yi says that he has a way not to be transferred to other safe states. Now he needs to find Dounan Aowen. If something goes wrong, he will be too sorry for the South City Master.


    Chu Yi then also did not enter into it, even if he is Qingsha, but his martial arts realm is only infinitely close to the demigod, so there is no difficulty.


    "It''s better to go to the wasteland battlefield to save many inconveniences in Nancheng."


    At the same time, on a mountain several kilometers away from the entrance of the wasteland battlefield, a man in black stood there, unable to see his face. He was just as deep as the sea, with a faint smell of magic.


    Standing behind is an old man who looks like a fairy. If Chu Feng is here, you can definitely recognize him, long Bo!


    It was long Bo who had been missing since Longmen left.


    Hearing the words of the black robed man, long Bo kept a stiff mouth: "master, why don''t you just take him away, but want him to waste these unnecessary time? You are the Demon Lord. You have such rights. Even the four major forces dare not disobey your meaning."


    Obviously, this man is the Demon Lord. If many great powers of the hidden world are here at the moment, he must be very shocked. The demon who has been mysterious and has not appeared for a long time appears.


    "Why don''t you ask, Overlord, why did I leave him to the world?"


    The demon lord asked lightly, and when long Bo was speechless, he said softly, "because of natural selection and the cruelty of forbidden areas, how can people who do not experience wind and rain stand on the top of the world? Overlord didn''t let me down, but he was defeated in the wind and rain


    Pointing to the entrance of the wasteland battlefield, he added faintly: "Chu Feng is the apprentice of overlord heaven, my grandson. I can take him directly and let him stand in a higher position than others. But that''s not what I want to see. I want to see Chu Feng step by step to that day, step on all people and achieve the position of the devil."


    "In this process, I will not give him any substantial help. If he is able to live, I will give him the opportunity to get the body of Minghong magic sword. If he dies, I can be calm, just like dealing with overlord."


    Long Bo flashed a faint bitter smile and followed the Demon Lord for a long time. He knew the cruelty of the demon lord and knew that any decision of the Demon Lord was made on the highest point.


    Looking in that direction, long Bo only hoped that Chu Feng could be strong enough to come to the demon lord, frustrate those powerful beings, achieve the position of demon God, deter the five forbidden areas, and face the great era bravely.


    Just thinking of the current situation, long Bo had no choice but to smile: "master, the four major forces have guessed that Chu Feng has come to the hidden world. Now the four main cities secretly inquire about Chu Feng according to the meaning of the four forces. The southern city Lord is grateful for Shangguan yingyue''s original kindness, but people''s hearts are uneven after all."


    "I am afraid that Chu Feng will expose his identity and face danger before he goes to Zhongzhou."


    However, the Demon Lord didn''t worry at all: "if he was a demigod now, I would let the four big forces know his existence and position. It''s a pity that he is still growing too slowly. Don''t worry. No one will know where Chu Feng is before he reaches Zhongzhou."


    Under the black robe, a sharp brush passed: "but when we arrive at Zhongzhou, even if the four major forces still don''t know, I will let them know that the Chu wind is coming, and it is in Zhongzhou!"Long Bo a Leng: "master!"


    The body of the demon lord ascended slowly and left: "the venerable God calls me to go to the temple of reverence. As for why, don''t you know?"


    As the words fell, the demon lord disappeared without a trace. Long Bo sighed, knowing that the Demon Lord was the biggest obstacle to Chu Feng. Only after experiencing the 9981 difficulty could he obtain the Scripture.


    If you want to be the supreme devil, how can you not experience life and death?


    Shaking his head slightly, long Bo also flickered away. Chu Feng''s road is his own, but on this road, the demon lord or the Tibetan Lord, even the Supreme God, will set up countless obstacles for him.


    And all this, Chu Feng is destined to not know, his whereabouts, has been under the gaze of some people!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1882

    High mountains and flowing water, bright sun, trees and grass.


    When Chu Feng appeared in a place, they saw all this, and there were many strong people.


    Seeing the scenes in front of him, Chu Feng felt incredible. Before he came, he thought that the wasteland battlefield should be a battlefield with smoke and corpses everywhere. However, he could not imagine that this so-called wilderness battlefield was such a place.


    It''s just like that kind of primitive forest park in the world. Sometimes you can see birds flying through the air. It''s not too much for birds to sing and flowers to smell.


    But looking at the people around him, Chu Feng overturned his own idea. This is the wasteland battlefield, where there is only endless fighting.


    Because the people here are either in distress or haggard. They are obviously those who have suffered from siege and fierce fighting. They only temporarily hide in the safe state to recover their physical strength.


    This is a vast open space, which can accommodate many people to rest here at the same time.


    On a high mountain in the distance, there is a flag with a huge western character written on it. Obviously, this is the safe Prefecture of the western city. After entering the stone tablet, they were transported here.


    The left eye 360 degrees around the entire western city security state, but did not see the person to look for, Nan Ao Wen''s figure, never visible.


    Obviously, Nan Aowen was transported to the safe Prefecture of the other three cities by the stone tablet, but where was it?


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, Chu Feng released Feng Qingqing and Nan Aoxue''s hands, then saw Chu Yi also followed: "I''m going to find Princess Wen, they''ll give you two."


    Chu Yi nodded gently and looked at the distance: "are you staying here all the time waiting for you to come back, or take them out to experience the cruelty of the battlefield?"


    Chu Feng squints to think about a time, look at the two girls that bright sharp eyes, know that two people are not the kind of people like quiet.


    Turning to go outside, Chu Feng also faintly replied: "protect their safety, let them experience themselves to the greatest extent, do not die, do not hand."


    Cruel and merciless left a word, Chu Feng quickly left, this safe state is a mountain range, he now wants to go out of this mountain, to the cruel battlefield, just hope Nan Aowen a little clever, stay in the safe state waiting for him to find.


    Otherwise, it''s going to be an accident. Thinking of the beautiful little face of Nan Aowen, Chu Feng smiles bitterly.


    This is a wasteland battlefield. It is inevitable for the strong to be violent after fighting. It''s strange to meet such a graceful and beautiful little woman.


    Praying that Nan Aowen did not go out of the safe state, Chu Feng also quickly left.


    Chu Yi doesn''t have much fluctuation. In this life, he is Chu Yi and has no much relationship with Qisha. Even if he wants to fight with Chu Feng, it''s not the time. He heads aside and goes: "follow me, Feng Shao says you''re not dead, I won''t do it, so you can go and experience."


    "I''ll be behind you."


    Feng Qingqing and Nan Aowen roll their eyes. Chu Yi is really inhumane. However, if someone needs to protect him when he comes to the wasteland battlefield, it will be meaningless.


    I''m sorry that I can''t follow Chu Feng to see his demeanor. The two women also quickly catch up with Chu Yi. They are ready to improve themselves and see if they can make a breakthrough.


    There was no guard outside the safe state of Xicheng, but Chu Feng always came out and did not see anyone fighting.


    Obviously, they all abide by the rules of the safe state. They dare not do it at will. They all need a place to rest.


    After stepping out of the safe state, Chu Feng could feel the violent natural force around him. Even in the distance, he could hear and feel the war from time to time.


    Take a look at the signs outside the safe state, which indicate some basic states of the wasteland battlefield, important battlefields, the location of safe states, and places to eat and drink. Chu Feng took a careful look to make sure that he knew what to do.


    If you want to go directly from the air to the nearby safe Prefecture of Nancheng, you can see whether Nan Aowen will be there. However, if you think that there are many strong men in the wasteland battlefield, it is inevitable to be found that the demigods can control the sky, and the infinite approach to the demigods can only stay in the air for a short time. If they are found, it is inevitable that there will be unnecessary troubles at that time.


    We can only do something else.


    Chu Feng''s body twinkles and disappears in the same place. According to the direction, Nancheng is far away from the safe state. Even if he is completely released now, it will take seven or eight hours to arrive. Naturally, it is not as fast as in the air.


    It''s just that there''s nothing we can do at the moment.


    Running out for more than an hour, Chu Feng saw many wars, which were cruel, but these were only local. I believe that the central battlefield must be more cruel. Just thinking about things, there was a burst of drink from the front.


    Chu Feng had to stop, his face slightly coagulated, and eight people appeared in front of him, five men and three women. Their breath was very thick and powerful, and three of them were infinitely close to the realm of demigod.


    Even the other five people are also the cultivation of the sixth and seventh levels of tiannu.There are more than ten people around. When they see eight people appear, they all flash and leave. They are obviously worried about being killed.


    The first man came out, looked up and down at Chu Feng, disdained to sneer: "tiannu quadruple territory also dare to walk alone on the wasteland battlefield, it seems that you are just here?"


    Chu Feng was worried about Nan Ao Wen at the moment, and was patient to return: "just came from Nancheng."


    "South city people?" The first man nodded slightly at the smell of the speech, and a ferocious color appeared on his face: "we are from the east city, so killing you will not have any psychological guilt, boy, hand over your gold card and valuable things, we can consider and give you a whole body."


    Robbery?


    Chu Feng''s mind when the idea popped out of his mind, but think about it should be.


    The wasteland battlefield is cruel and bloody. It is said that the four cities in the East, West, North and South sometimes form legions to fight on the wasteland battlefield. At the moment, these people are blocking the way and robbing. Obviously, they want to make a windfall on the wasteland battlefield.


    That''s a good idea.


    Chu Feng looked back and looked around with his left eye. There was no one within two kilometers. He could rob with a bloody arc. Why didn''t he rob himself?


    And such an expression, fall in the eyes of eight people, that is, Chu Feng wants to escape.


    Without any words, the other seven people scattered out to occupy a favorable position, completely blocking all the retreat routes of chufeng.


    The first man said grimly with a smile: "boy, you don''t have to look. We have been in the wasteland battlefield for seven months, and no one can escape from our hands. Hurry up and hand over the things. I heard that the grand event of the hidden world is about to open. If we rob you, we should prepare to leave the wasteland battlefield."


    "It''s fast. When you die, it won''t be so miserable."


    Chu Feng''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and the fiend''s realm is unfolding soundlessly, isolating the state completely. On his face, there is an opportunity to kill: "thank you, tell me a way to make money."


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s momentum suddenly broke out. The breath of semi gods was infinitely close to it, but it brought people a god like pressure. The eight people who were originally determined to get a slight change in their looks.


    The first man''s face changed greatly: "you are not the four levels of tiannu, you are infinitely close to the demigod realm. How do you do it? Why can you cover your breath?"


    Then he showed a crazy smile: "it seems that you have a baby who can change the momentum of cultivation. Boy, you are going to have bad luck."


    Around the seven people are also showing a grim smile, obviously they also feel that Chu Feng''s body has what treasure can change the martial arts breath.


    "Bad luck, but it''s a pity. It''s you."


    Chu Feng smiles slightly, just like a pianpianpian childe, but that substantive killing opportunity makes eight people feel a trace of panic. Suddenly Chu Feng''s instant hand, a man is pulled to him, infinitely close to the state of demigod.


    But under the control of Chu Feng, he was pinched by his neck. He had no ability to resist at all. He just felt oppressed by a mountain.


    Chu Feng''s other hand reached out and flipped over his body. He felt out a gold coin card and put it into his bag. With a faint smile, "the hidden world is so big that you can''t walk without gold coins. Thank you very much."


    With a bang, an extremely strong force burst out. The powerful man who was in the control of Chu wind, who was close to the demigod, instantly turned into powder. A little breath, no trace was left, and it was completely crushed by a pressure.


    The head man on his face is crazy. His body is stiff, and then there is endless cold. In an instant, he will annihilate a person in a similar state with him, which means that he will also be killed.


    Now I don''t want to rob any more. I turn around and say, "run!"


    The rest of the six people are also flustered, found that they are out today, did not have a good look at the day, unexpectedly met a pig eating tiger.


    Chu Feng ponders a smile, not anxious.


    But seven people turned around and ran, but they ran out more than ten meters and hit something. They were bounced back and hit the ground heavily. Moreover, they felt that their strength had been lost a lot. What''s the matter?


    "Hand over the gold card and I can give you a whole body."


    With the expansion of the demon Kingdom, the gods can break through. Maybe the gods may not be able to break through. Chu Feng felt the power gradually absorbed in the demon Kingdom, and said with interest that he even had a bold idea.


    That is, there are countless strong men on the wasteland battlefield. When he goes to the central battlefield to cover up with the demon Kingdom, people in the war will inevitably lose their strength and be swallowed up by the demon kingdom. It will be very pleasant to think about Chu Feng.


    The first man got up from the ground in embarrassment, and his face was ugly: "let''s go together and kill him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1883

    He didn''t know what happened and why they couldn''t get out.


    However, he was very clear that all this must have something to do with the villain in in front of him. He could not run away. He could only win a little chance to kill Chu Feng. He believed that as long as he killed this man, they would have the greatest vitality.


    The rest of the women are also similar ideas, everyone showed a sharp eye, gathered their strongest strength.


    Chu Feng directly sat down with his knees crossed, looking at himself: "welcome to attack!"


    The first man and others were stunned, and then they were filled with anger. They thought that this was the contempt of Chu Feng for them. They all moved to attack Chu Feng. Unexpectedly, you sat there looking for your own death. Then we didn''t need to be polite.


    With the continuous release of power, the whole demon kingdom was filled with dust and smoke, and Chu Feng Duan could not see his figure around.


    But the first man did not mean to be happy at all.


    Since they have decided to attack Chu Feng, they won''t give him a chance to dodge. The Qi machine has firmly locked Chu Feng. However, no matter how they attack, the breath of Chu Feng is still as calm as before, and there is no fluctuation at all, which means that their attack has no effect on Chu Feng.


    But a woman''s face changed greatly: "what''s going on, my strength?"


    When people looked at her curiously, the woman looked pale, as if she had been blown up by ten men: "I fell from the seventh level to the sixth level."


    Fall in the realm?


    People''s looks changed a little. The warrior''s state can only be knocked down unless he is under special attack. The woman has not been attacked. How could she fall into the realm?


    The first man was trying to talk, but in vain his eyes were fixed: "what''s the matter? Why have I become a six fold state?"


    As the first man also found his own abnormality, the rest of them also noticed that their accomplishments had fallen in varying degrees. All of them were pale at the moment, and they all seemed to be in the ghost.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll cry again."


    Chu wind light smile, in the dust smoke dissipated when the playful said: "your strength, my favorite!"


    The seven men, including the first man, finally found that it was all because of Chu Feng. They were very nervous at the moment. They didn''t know what had happened and why their realm fell down.


    And Chu Feng closed his eyes directly, not impatient.


    He found that the more power the fiend devoured, the faster the speed of swallowing, and even the power he could transform from the demon realm was also faster and faster. Although he was not as good as the star sucking method mentioned on TV, he took all other people''s abilities as his own.


    However, Chu Feng was also very satisfied with the speed. The only regret was that many powerful forces transformed from the demon kingdom to itself. However, the martial arts realm was still stuck in the realm of infinite close to the demigod, and could not break through the general.


    This is a problem that Chu Feng has always been unable to understand. If he does not enter into the demigod, it will still be the body. Although there is little restriction on the force of taboo, it can even be used at will.


    However, Chu Feng is not very satisfied. Even if he is now a martial arts power, he can kill the peak of demigod in a second. His realm is still stuck there, and he is still uncomfortable.


    But there is no way to explain all this. Chu Feng can only go down step by step. I believe there will be a way to the front of the mountain.


    "We attack together, I don''t believe we can''t kill him."


    The first man felt that he was infinitely close to the state of demigod. At the moment, he fell to the sixth level. The anger of the falling state made him look crazy: "don''t reserve any more!"


    Of course, the other six people knew that they couldn''t keep it. They gathered powerful forces, but they were not as strong as before. Once again, they went towards the wind of Chu, but they still had no effect at all. On the contrary, the power seemed to dissipate completely in front of Chu Feng and could not touch him at all.


    In vain, Chu Feng opened his eyes and moved his mind.


    The heavy situation in the demon kingdom is more rapid than it was at the beginning, quickly swallowing the power of seven people.


    This time, the seven people could clearly feel that the power was losing rapidly. They changed their looks and cursed: "no, the loss of power is getting faster and faster!"


    The first man''s eyes showed desperation, looking at Chu Feng''s murderous eyes, he quickly said: "block the body''s meridians, not to let the loss of strength."


    Others quickly follow suit, blocking their own meridians, so that the power temporarily stagnates and flows, but slowly they look more and more pale, because there is no effect at all, and their power is still like the current, constantly losing.


    In the face of the enigmatic Chu Feng, the seven people no longer have the mind to resist. All of them kneel down. The first man takes out a gold coin card and throws it in front of Chu Feng: "please let us go!"


    Chu Feng did not fluctuate, and the other six people threw out all the gold coin cards. Seven gold coin cards were in front of Chu Feng, and Chu Feng never frowned.Standing up, Chu Feng handed seven cards to his hand and sighed slightly: "at first you should make way when you met me. Now how can I let you go? I''m not very insecure when you''re gone? "


    In order to keep his secret, Chu Feng didn''t give them the chance to continue to beg for mercy. His hands opened, and the seven suddenly felt that their necks seemed to be pinched by a pair of invisible big hands, and their breathing became more and more difficult. Their eyes showed fear, but they could not exchange Chu Feng''s any pity.


    They have been in the hermit world for seven months. We can imagine how many people have died in their hands, how many people have been robbed by them, and have pity on them? Who has pity on those who have died?


    Chu wind cruel and merciless, increased the strength, seven eyes a roll, all fell to the ground, completely dead, their power also in a short time, was completely devoured by the demon realm.


    At the moment when the seven people died, the demon kingdom was also scattered. Chu Feng held the gold coin card in his hand and took out a gold coin card from his body. The corners of his mouth slightly cocked up. He had not really used gold coins for such a long time when he came to the hidden world. Now he has got eight gold coin cards, which is good.


    Putting eight gold coin cards together, Chu Feng was preparing to move on. Suddenly, seven people who died on the ground suddenly caught fire and then turned into ashes. Everything was in a very short time.


    Chu Feng''s expression moved, he did not go to burn the bodies of seven people, but the seven people were burned.


    In retrospect, he didn''t see a corpse all the way. Chu Feng probably guessed that the dead people in the wasteland battlefield would be cleaned up automatically, and there was no residue left after death. It was really cruel enough. He was more worried about Nan Aowen.


    Go forward, to put the gold card into the bag, surprised to find eight gold coins into one, the color is not the same as the beginning, fusion?


    Chu Feng opened it and determined that the eight gold coin cards seemed to be fused. Looking at the color of the cards, he knew that there were more than one million gold coins in it.


    Because the cards in the hidden world can be upgraded and downgraded automatically. The more gold coins there are, the more they will be upgraded. Among them, the most noble ones are the supreme gold coin card and the divine card!


    Kanan Zhenyan, the supreme gold coin, said that as long as it reaches more than ten million gold coins, it will be upgraded automatically. However, the divine card needs more than one billion gold coins, which few people in the hidden world can own.


    Chufeng tossed his card and put it into the bag. Chu Feng had a good laugh. He was rich in the modern world, and could do the same in the hidden world. It would be perfect. A billion gold coins is a huge asset.


    Thinking of the dream of making a fortune, Chu Feng also quickly continued to move forward, just leaving a faint breath in the air, still the breath of the four levels of tiannu.


    In the past, Chu Feng did not encounter any more obstacles. When some people saw him, they found that there was no malice or any action against him. In the wasteland battlefield, it was not just the central battlefield that was the most cruel.


    As night approached, Chu Feng also came to the safe Prefecture of Nancheng. He saw many people resting here. His left eye twinkled 360 degrees. He slowly observed the people in the mountains and tried to fight for every corner.


    We can see that some people are practicing and resting. We can also see some men and women hiding in the dark to study life ideal.


    Chu Feng is not interested in these things, just looking for Nan Aowen.


    But a circle to find down, there is still no trace of Nan Ao Wen, Chu Feng heart slightly sink, in the end what happened, is it transmitted to the rest of the safe state?


    There is no security state in the western city, and now there is no security state in the south city. Then there are only the security states of the east city and the north city. Go to the nearby East city security state to have a look.


    Sure that there is no trace of Nan Aowen, Chu Feng left the safe Prefecture of Nancheng. Because the night has come, many people have returned to the safe prefecture to rest. Chu Feng''s wings spread out in an empty place and soared to the height of ten thousand meters. He must find Nan Aowen immediately.


    Otherwise, the longer the delay, the more things will be, and the more dangerous they will be.


    As for Feng Qingqing and Nan Aoxue, Chu Feng believes that Chu Yi has the absolute power to protect them. Moreover, he has contact information with Feng Qingqing. He doesn''t worry that he can''t find it. Instead, he forgot to establish a relationship with Nan Aowen before he came.


    "What are you looking at, sister?"


    Not long after Chu Feng left, two charming women came out of the safe Prefecture of Nancheng. One of them asked, "in a hurry?"


    "I seem to have seen the rascal who blasphemed me just now." Beside Lengyan woman light return way.


    Angry purple dream, just arrived at the wasteland battlefield, ready to enhance her spiritual power before the hidden world Dabi. Undoubtedly, the cruel battlefield is the most appropriate!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1884

    The morning gradually came, the wasteland battlefield a new day came, new fighting and bloody began again.


    The people in the safe state established by the four main cities also began to leave, ready to throw themselves into the bloody battlefield, and the cruel bloody and violent fighting was carried out again.


    Chu Feng looks a little gloomy from a forest out, with his out of the woods behind a sudden fire, more than 20 bodies burned up into ashes.


    Chu Feng raised his head to see the light of the sun, eyes can not hide the worry.


    He went to the east city, and then to the North City, but did not find Nan Ao Wen, can prove that the girl is not in the four main cities of the safe state.


    So Chu Feng began to search along the neighboring states, but there was not a trace of news. Nan Aowen seemed to have disappeared from the human world. In the past night, Chu Feng also killed many people nearly 100 times.


    They either wanted to kill for pleasure or similar road blocking and robbery, because Chu Feng showed the atmosphere of the four realms of tiannu.


    But they all had only one result. Before death, they were robbed of gold cards by Chu Feng, and then devoured by the demon kingdom. Finally, they died of no value.


    Hands have been stained with blood, but there is no news of Nan Ao Wen. Chu Feng is worried.


    This is the middle place of northeast safe Prefecture. Chu Feng takes a deep breath and can''t find Nan Aowen. He is not in the mood at all.


    Hearing the slight movement, Chu Feng''s body flashed to a dense tree, covering up all the breath.


    After a while, more than ten people passed by, and a woman with short hair walking in front of her was still angry: "curse, what is the little Lord thinking about? It''s just a little princess in the southern city. The battle of the four main cities is about to start. He also wants us to find that nanaowen for him, lust for lust!"


    The Chu wind on the tree heard the speech, and his eyes burst into a fierce color.


    The short haired woman was very angry and didn''t know there was someone in the dark. She continued to drink: "and the big competition of the outside world is about to start. Now we have to go back to Beicheng instead of looking for a woman for him."


    Behind the woman with short hair was a slightly fat woman, who said with a smile: "don''t scold me. You haven''t stopped yesterday. He is the young master. We can only respect him, and you really want to marry him? Don''t think about yourself. You and the little Lord are not clean before. Do you think the little Lord will want you? It''s just for fun. "


    Short hair woman a Leng, turned back angry stare at the woman who spoke, in the heart slightly displeased.


    They were all from the Lord''s house of the northern city. Three months ago, they followed the young master beiwuliang to the wasteland battlefield for trial. There were more than 200 people in the party. She also successfully had a relationship with beiwuliang in the past three months. Now, she is slightly annoyed by this woman, but she has nothing to say.


    A few years ago, she was defiled by another son of the North City Lord. Later, she went out for a few times and was taken down and played by some martial artists. Her body was not clean, but she was still uncomfortable when she was told.


    In the hidden world, how many women dare to say that they have not been played by men?


    Taking back the haze, the woman didn''t care: "let''s go, Nan Aowen went to the east city''s safe state yesterday. It''s estimated that she wants to go to the south city''s safe state. We must stop her, or give her access to the safe state. The little Lord will certainly kill us!"


    More than a dozen people followed with a playful smile, glanced at the short haired woman playfully. We all know her mind, but it''s a pity that Bei Wuliang just played with her, would she really be given a status?


    Among them, there are several women who disdain to smile. Who hasn''t been favored by North Wuliang in recent months, but who really wants to be the eternal woman of North Wuliang?


    For short hair women unrealistic ideas, they are laughing it off, too unrealistic.


    People continue to move forward, but also quickly stopped, holding a breath in their hearts, also know that people laugh at their own short hair women, see someone in the way, angry: "bastard, you block our way?"


    Chu Feng looks calm standing there, raised his head, eyes in no emotion: "South Ao Wen, where?"


    Short hair woman a Leng, squint eyes: "you are the person of South City?"


    Chu wind indifferent opening: "I ask, where is south Ao Wen?"


    "You want to die!" The woman with short hair held her breath and took a direct action when she heard the words. The breath of the seven levels of tiannu was full of oppression to the Chu wind, which meant to kill Chu Feng. The people behind her showed a playful look. The four levels of tiannu dare to stand in the way, and they are looking for death.


    And it was when the short haired woman was in a bad mood.


    Chu Feng''s eyes did not blink, eyes a coagulation, short hair woman suddenly fell out like a heavy blow, hit the ground, puff a mouthful of blood spurt, a breath did not come up, directly died.


    Just for a moment, the short haired woman''s internal organs were shattered by the Chu wind, just a look.


    All the people with the color of banter changed their faces. Before seeing how to do it, the short haired woman died directly. Is this the cultivation of the four levels of tiannu?"Where is Nan Aowen? You have only one chance. "


    Chu Feng raised a hand and held out a finger. The photoelectricity was shining between them. Although it seemed nothing, it contained great destructive power. Chu Feng was not worried about being found because there was no one nearby for the time being, and he was also isolated from the demon kingdom.


    Feeling the ferocity of the fingertip, more than a dozen people showed a pale color. The woman who began to attack the short haired woman said nervously: "yesterday, she appeared in the safe Prefecture of Beicheng. She was recognized by our young master beiwuliang and harassed in the safe Prefecture."


    "Nan Aowen was so annoyed that she went out of the safe state. The little Lord wanted to take her, but she ran away. It seemed that she was going to go to the safe Prefecture of Nancheng. More than 200 of us ran after her in more than ten directions, and the little Lord''s side was in front of her."


    The light spot of Chu Feng''s fingertip is a little bigger, and the size of ping-pong ball is like: "little master, what little master?"


    "Little master in the north, boundless in the North!" Don''t say this woman, is the rest of the people are oppressed by the Chu wind, dare not move, the strong power contained in that fingertip let them not rise a little bit of confrontation mind, will not forget that someone can cross the level to fight them, one of the men quickly added.


    North City? Little Lord? North Wuliang?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, did not expect that there are such big fish in the wilderness battlefield, the language is indifferent: "then you can go to die."


    A beam of light directly shot into the front of the woman''s body, and instantly produced a light that enveloped all of them. When the light dissipated, more than a dozen strong men in Beicheng disappeared in their original place, with no residue left.


    Chu wind scattered out of the demon realm, a little relaxed, but also worried.


    It''s easy to be sure that Nan Aowen has not been in danger yet. What worries him is that he is taking people to look for him. Obviously, he wants to be a scoundrel against Nan Aowen. Although Chu Feng has not been in the hidden world for a long time, he also knows that there are frictions in the four cities of East, West, North and south.


    It can also be said that there are some contradictions because of the incompatibility of the four major forces.


    Nan Aowen!


    The woman''s name was called out helplessly in his heart. Chu Feng opened the wings of the magic light, and instantly flew to the height of ten thousand meters. Now things are extraordinary, and he can''t manage so much. With the help of the demon Kingdom, he can''t breathe any more. I believe that no one will find out. It''s just a discovery.


    Chu Feng moves lightning like a million meters above the east city security state. If Nan Aowen leaves from the North City security state, then in order to avoid the endless pursuit of the north, he must go to the east city security Prefecture first. He wants to come to Nan Aowen and is anxious to find them.


    It was not long before Chu Feng appeared in the sky of Dongcheng safe Prefecture, but no one found his existence.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and searched patiently. Along the way, Chu Feng also observed the ground, and there was no trace of Nan Aowen. Instead, he saw many warriors shuttling around. He did not know who was the North Wuliang.


    Otherwise, we can kill these people first and let the crisis of Nan Aowen be reduced.


    Just observed for a while, still can''t see the figure of South Ao Wen, but it is to see a familiar figure, angry purple dream.


    Surprised why this woman didn''t stay in Nancheng, Chu Feng also found that there was a woman with outstanding temperament and appearance beside her. She also noticed that some men around her looked at them, which was meaningful.


    Chu Feng doesn''t have to think about it. He knows that the purple dream fairy has attracted men''s attention.


    In the dark, Chu Feng can''t control so much. Why isn''t the angry purple dream in the safe state of Nancheng where there are many familiar people? The first thing is to find Nan Aowen. If something happens to her, I''m sorry for the trust of the South City Lord.


    "Sister, do you really want to find that boy?"


    Chu Feng left, on the ground angry purple Lei curiously asked: "it is said that the four cities will soon start the war, we''d better hurry back to the south city safe Prefecture, maybe that boy has been killed?"


    "He should have recovered from what he looked like yesterday. It''s not easy to kill him. It''s hard for a scoundrel to die."


    Angry zilei didn''t see the events in the arena at that time. Most of them heard about it. Seeing the elder sister''s persistent appearance, she felt that the eyes of the people around her were not the same. She frowned: "elder sister, you''d better go back to the safe Prefecture of Nancheng. Maybe the boy didn''t go to other places, but went back to Nancheng safe Prefecture again?"


    Nu Zi Meng knew that there was no one she wanted to kill. She also knew that Nu zilei was worried. She nodded: "go back, but be careful. There are more scoundrels in the wasteland battlefield."


    Angry purple bud sneered: "so how, you and I join hands, can fight half god!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1885

    In the afternoon, the sun is shining. Compared with the far away central battlefield, the woods nearly 100 kilometers away from the safe Prefecture of Nancheng are much quieter.


    The warriors who come to the wasteland battlefield will set out directly along the road of the central battlefield. Few people will come to these woods. Even though the scenery of the wasteland battlefield is indeed beautiful, everyone knows that they are here to take part in the cruel battlefield test, not to visit the mountains and water.


    South Aowen, who had come to the wasteland battlefield yesterday, walked between the woods a little tired, and her pretty face was full of ugly looks.


    Yesterday, when she entered the stone tablet, she remembered that the southern city Lord told her that the stone tablet transmitted by the wasteland battlefield would not specifically transmit people to any place, but would be randomly transmitted. Therefore, she was required to stay with Chu Feng and them, so that she would not have to disperse after entering the stone tablet.


    At that time, because of fighting with Chu Feng, Nan Aowen forgot the advice of the South City Lord and entered the stone tablet.


    When she did, she found herself in the safe state of the wilderness.


    The northern city is a safe state.


    With a premonition that something bad is going to happen, Nan Aowen also decides to wait in the safe Prefecture of Beicheng to see if Chu Feng will accidentally transmit it to the safe Prefecture of Beicheng.


    However, Chu Feng and his wife did not wait. They came to an old acquaintance, who had seen the little master of Beicheng, beiwuliang. The latter had always been interested in her. Two years ago, she asked people to propose marriage to Nancheng, but she was rejected by the South City Lord because she was too young.


    Can be such, North boundless did not give up, even for a period of time will let people from the north city to send her a gift, too much trouble.


    I thought that as long as I paid attention to it, I would not meet with the North Wuliang, but what I didn''t expect was that when I came to the wasteland battlefield, I met with the North Wuliang.


    The latter found her after a strong in her side refused to leave, vexed Nan Aowen out of the north city safe state, only after she came out, she found that she had been cheated.


    North Wuliang deliberately entangled her, not so much like her, but wanted to force her to leave the safe state.


    Because there are rules in the four main cities, no matter in which safe state, there can be no violation of the rules, regardless of status or status.


    But once you step out of the safe state, life and death have a life and death, wealth is in heaven, the same does not ask about identity, also do not ask status, dead can only be white death, no one will know, how you die.


    Sure enough, nanaowen didn''t come out long ago, and people from the North City Lord''s house surrounded her. Nan Aowen immediately took action, killed three strong men in the North City, and then broke out of the encirclement. She knew that she had to leave before beiwuliang arrived. That would be absolutely safe. Otherwise, she would have to pay a heavy price.


    She believes that many people in the south city must know themselves, and that the people in the north city will not dare to act rashly.


    However, one day and one night passed, and there was still a distance of nearly 100 kilometers away from the safe state of Nancheng. The strong men in the north city still clenched. From yesterday to now, they had been blocked three times. Fortunately, they did not meet the villain of North Wuliang. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Because beiwuliang can be the little master of Beicheng City, he has his strong strength naturally. Even if it is not as good as Nanhan mountain, it is almost the same.


    At the moment, forced to walk in the woods to detour back to the safe state of Nancheng, Nan Aowen hated.


    There were both anger at Beicheng rascal and Chu Feng. She felt that if Chu Feng didn''t fight with her, she would not have walked into the stone tablet by herself at that time, and now she is in such a dilemma.


    With the signs she saw when she walked out of Beicheng safe Prefecture, Nan Aowen knew that it would take her two hours to get to Nancheng safe Prefecture as soon as possible, because she did not take the right path, but took a detour along the mountain and forest road, which must be slower.


    If you don''t choose to take these roads, you may have been blocked by the people in Beicheng.


    Continue to go forward for half an hour, Nan Aowen guess should get rid of the North City strong man behind, calculate, know not far is the right way.


    As long as you go to the main road, you don''t need to go to Nancheng safe state for about an hour.


    Take a deep breath and let your spirit relax as much as possible. Nan Aowen quickly flickers in the woods, and soon appears on the right road. She doesn''t see people before and after. But at this time, she doesn''t care so much. It''s important to go to Nancheng safe Prefecture.


    She believes that Chu Feng and his wife must also be looking for themselves. It is very likely that they will be within the safe Prefecture of Nancheng. Even if Chu Feng is not there at that time, there must be people from Nancheng and even those from the governor''s office. Why is she afraid of the boundless North?


    He ran forward with all his strength and felt that he had shaken off the strong man of Beicheng to the greatest extent.


    However, running out less than 10 minutes, the front came the sound of laughter, Nan Aowen heard the laughter look changed, revealing a rare panic.


    This voice is not strange to her, and even the last thing she wants to hear now is this voice, the little master of Beicheng, the boundless North!Nan Aowen looks ugly. She finds that she has overlooked a problem. She originally suspected that the strong men in Beicheng should have been chasing her all the time. It is estimated that they have been thrown away. What they did not expect is that the people in Beicheng can get to the front of the road to block her way.


    But at the moment, thinking that it has no effect at all, Nan Aowen is ready to turn around and try again. She even has a little regret that she went to the safe Prefecture of Dongcheng yesterday. Why did she want to go out and wait for Chu Feng and them to find themselves?


    But now it''s too late.


    Turning around, the pace has not stepped out, behind also appeared more than 20 people, Nan Aowen suddenly emerged a sense of despair.


    "Princess Wen, I have been waiting so hard!"


    Bei Wuliang joked and stopped at the front: "I was waiting here four hours ago. I thought you wouldn''t come. Maybe I went to the central battlefield directly. I didn''t want heaven to take care of me. If you really came, I didn''t want to leave so many people waiting for you."


    Nan Aowen knew that she had no way out. Among the nearly 70 strong men in the northern city, more than ten of them were still infinitely close to the demigods, and even more, there was a pervert who could fight against the demigods. She didn''t have many opportunities.


    Clenching his teeth, he snorted coldly: "North boundless, do you know the consequences of your doing so? What would you do if Nancheng knew you were doing this to me? "


    "Go to war!" North Wuliang almost didn''t think about it and laughed back, but they were all careless: "but how about that? There are rules in the wasteland battlefield. Your identity and status can''t play any role here. Even if I kill you, no one knows it''s my hand, right? "


    "And what if you know that? Wasteland battlefield, no rules, you die, that is your incompetence


    "But North boundless ha ha ha a smile, the color that appears on the face: "Wen princess is born beautiful, how can I give up to kill you? You all back down to make sure Princess Wen can''t run away. Princess Wen and I have a little life and some ideals. We need to talk about it! "


    The people around all show a banter color, which can not know that North Wuliang is to South Aowen rogue.


    However, they were all from Beicheng, and they didn''t care what they were doing. They retreated into the dark one after another. They didn''t see what North Wuliang was going to do, but they could guarantee that Nan Aowen would not be given a chance to escape.


    Only North Wuliang and South Aowen are left on a road.


    Nan Aowen knows that although this road is the right road, many people will not pass through here. They will just step on the central battlefield directly from the rest of the safe state. It is destined that at this moment, no one will help him.


    If there is no retreat, she can only choose the first battle. Even if she is afraid of death, she will not let North Wuliang succeed.


    Infinite close to the breath of demigod swarmed out, but the North boundless is not feeling general, light, arrogant, arrogant!


    "Princess Wen, you know you are not my opponent."


    Beiwuliang waved his fingers and carelessly took the fun of catching a cat and a mouse: "in the South City, only your brother, Nanhan mountain, I put my eyes on it. The younger generation, I despise all people, or I honestly follow me, accompany me once, I can not kill you, I also believe Princess Wen will not sue others, you were played by me, how cost-effective this deal is?"


    South Ao Wen pretty face one anger: "shut up!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1886

    Jiao drink a, South Ao Wen also fierce hand, affect the force of nature inexhaustible toward the North unlimited oppression and go.


    She knew that beiwuliang was a genius, and a genius who could compete with Nanhan mountain. Among the younger generation in the four main cities, apart from individual people who could fight against him, beiwuliang had the capital to despise countless people.


    Just know not to do it, because South Ao Wen also have their own pride.


    "I can''t help myself!"


    North boundless sneers and ridicules. His body is like electricity, which brings out the terrifying force of natural oppression. I don''t know how much stronger than South Aowen. I can smell the breath of demigod.


    South Ao Wen look ugly, she found that she underestimated the North Wuliang, hand only found that North Wuliang is stronger than she expected.


    In the same realm, the power of ordinary existence can almost be killed in seconds. At the same time, nanaowen is angry, but at the same time, she also appears dignified, exerting her strength of 10% to fight against beiwuliang. She knows that she still has the hope of leaving. If she fails, she will choose to die.


    The surrounding air was shrouded in the atmosphere of fierce fighting between the two men. It was depressing and depressing. All the flowers and trees around were bent down completely and were compressed into shapes by that force.


    "I said, you''re out of your means."


    With a roar of laughter, Bei Wuliang raised his hand and suddenly waved it out. The air waves were flying and a whirlpool of air was produced in vain, which completely dissipated the power of Nan Aowen and made the attack of Nan Aowen useless.


    Although both of them are infinitely close to the realm of demigods, it is obvious that beiwuliang should have a thorough understanding of the natural forces of heaven and earth. In the fierce battle, they will completely explode Nan Aowen.


    Bang a dull sound, South Aowen toward the back of the constant back more than ten steps to stand firm.


    The pretty face is not only dignified, but also has a kind of suffocating and powerless feeling.


    She thinks that in the younger generation, she should be a strong existence, even if it is against the South Han mountain, she can be confident that she can easily save herself.


    But now, she knows that she is too proud. Although she has not had a fight with Nanhan mountain, she can see the strength of Nanhan mountain through beiwuliang. She has nothing to do with beiwuliang, not to mention Nanhan mountain, which has already possessed the power of killing demigods?


    Compared with the embarrassment and embarrassment of Nan Aowen, North Wuliang seems relaxed.


    Coughing, pointing to the green grass on one side: "Princess Wen, you can undress yourself. After you and I have to command the soldiers in the North City, fight!"


    Nan Ao Wen''s face is angry. How can the little princess of Nancheng be treated as a plaything?


    Knowing that the enemy is defeated, but for the sake of dignity, Nan Aowen again let go, even if he knows that such a move may not play any role for North Wuliang.


    "Then don''t blame me."


    North boundless eyes a cold, suddenly between the whole body strength as if the tide general vent out, instantly swallowed the attack of Nan Aowen, and even Yu Wei is pressing toward Nan Aowen, surging and powerful!


    South Ao Wen look slightly changed, subconsciously want to defend, but the speed still can''t keep up with.


    I just felt that I was hit by a big mountain. My graceful body flew out of the sky for more than 20 meters and hit the grass heavily. A mouthful of blood gushed out of my mouth, and a faint pallor appeared on my pretty face.


    "Stop it!"


    North boundless is going to be close to Nan Aowen. Two figures are running fast in the distance. They just come to the front and stand in front of Nan Aowen. At the beginning of the two men''s appearance, more than a dozen strong men follow behind. All of them are infinitely close to the existence of demigod.


    North boundless micro squint eyes, the hidden North City strong also came out, surrounded all the people who came.


    Looking at the two people standing in front of nanaowen, two absolutely excellent women, a little familiar with one of them: "you are the angry purple dream of Nancheng, purple dream fairy?"


    It was Nu Zi Meng and her sister Nu zilei. They were entangled by more than ten lustful people when they went out of the safe state of the east city. After a fierce battle, they knew they were defeated, so they all headed for the South City Security Prefecture, but they did not get rid of the more than ten people who were chasing after them.


    Just now, she felt the breath of Nan Aowen from a distance. Although she was surprised how nanaowen was in the wilderness battlefield, everyone was from Nancheng, and the relationship was OK. So she knew that she was in an awkward situation and stood in front of Nan Aowen.


    In the face of the North boundless words, angry purple dream did not answer, just slightly cold eyes over more than a dozen people now surrounded by the powerful North City.


    North Wuliang did not care about a smile, glance over those people: "you are also the people of the South City?"


    The people who chase the sister of Nu Zi dream look at each other and see that the number of people around them is far more than their number. Among them, there are many people who are similar to them, and know that they can''t be defeated by using their hands.


    A man with a sharp chin said, "we are not from Nancheng, we are from Dongcheng. Are you?"


    "Oh, it''s an ally." In the eyes of North Wuliang, the killing opportunity of jumping has dissipated some, revealing a touch of pride: "I am North Wuliang!"More than a dozen strong men who pursued the dream of anger and purple changed their faces slightly. Then the man said, "it''s the little master of the north city. It''s disrespectful. The young master of the east city is looking for you to discuss the war with you."


    "I know." North Wuliang did not give too much good face, pointing to Nu purple dream of them: "you chase them, do you want to enjoy their body?"


    More than a dozen people look embarrassed. On the battlefield in the wilderness, who is powerful? It''s common to bully men and women, but it''s not appropriate to say so.


    They don''t need to say that Bei Wuliang knows that he will not make fun of these people. After all, he is going to attack Nan Aowen now. If he doesn''t, where will there be such a chance in the future?


    Glancing over the sister of Nu purple dream, she licked her lips: "I''ll take the Nu purple dream, and you can take the other one as you like, hands on, and take them all down for me!"


    More than a dozen of Dongcheng strongmen have turned into bitter gourd color. More than ten of them want to catch two people. They feel that they are not enough. Now beiwuliang wants another one, but they have no way to deal with the Madman of beiwuliang.


    In addition, more than 80 people approached Nu Zi Meng from all over the city. Nan Aowen also stood up from the ground, looking ugly: "the wasteland battlefield is a group of scoundrels."


    "Yes Angry purple dream gently nodded, eyes dignified: "Princess Wen, are you coming by yourself?"


    Nan Aowen shook her head and looked at more than 80 people who showed bad looks. Among them, more than 20 were women. She secretly scolded them and said in a low voice, "I came with the rest of the people, but when I was transferred, I was sent to the north city. I was targeted by the rogue beiwuliang and separated from the people in the south city."


    Angry purple dream clearly nodded, stone tablet random transmission, no one can change, Nan Aowen and the people of Nancheng are not strange, and the character of Nan Aowen will not hold hands with others, she is not strange at all.


    In the face of more than 80 people, the lowest is the existence of five levels of tiannu. Angry purple dream looks dignified: "Purple bud, wait, you can find a way to break out."


    "Don''t say the rest, it''s my sister''s order."


    Angry purple Lei frowned: "these scoundrels, I must kill them."


    "Take it!" When a strong man in the east city saw Nu zilei''s face when she was angry, she burst into a frenzied color and burst into a blast. Powerful forces converged towards Nu zilei, and he decided to take nuzilei if he could not get angry purple dream. For such a cool and beautiful woman, it was worth playing once!


    In the face of the attack, the angry purple bud''s pretty face was angry, just like frost general cold hum.


    The hands were raised and bent, and then a stronger force than the east city gathered to counter attack.


    Power collision, dust flying, the east city strong man did not expect to run so long, angry purple bud and so strong strength to fight back, caught off guard, was shocked spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "A bunch of idiots!"


    Bei Wuliang looked at all these things with a meaningful glance. She was a little surprised that the woman was so powerful. She had some regrets to give to the strong in Dongcheng, but there was no way to do it. She could not all of them: "you are more than 80 people. You can compete with the semi god people in the early stage. Three people, your momentum is crushing them. Do you want to go up one by one? ¡±


    more than 80 people were stunned and looked embarrassed and hesitant. More than 80 people bullied three women, which was a little humiliating.


    However, after a long time, there will be changes. After all, there are only dozens of kilometers away from Nancheng. Who knows if it will be found.


    More than 80 people, in accordance with the meaning of the North Wuliang, gathered strong momentum and prepared to use momentum to oppress Nu Zi Meng''s three men and subdue the soldiers without fighting!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1887

    "Princess Wen, take good care of yourself. Zilei and I will break their oppression!"


    In the face of the increasing momentum of the martial arts around him, nu purple dream felt that he was oppressed by a big stone. He turned his head and said to Nan Aowen.


    Fighting alone, she is confident that she is stronger than any of these 80 odd people. But now more than 80 people are not fighting alone. They all adopt a strong and imposing oppression. The combined momentum is enough to counter the previous demigods. Nu Zimeng does not feel that she can resist the oppression of more than 80 people against the heaven.


    Nearly 30 of them, like her, are also strong people who are infinitely close to the demigods, and are doomed to be unable to resist.


    And the only way to do that is to break their momentum and oppression.


    They looked at each other and nodded slightly. The two sisters joined hands and gathered powerful natural forces to present a violent hurricane in the air towards the more than 80 people. Only by attacking them can we break the pressure of momentum, because they can''t resist their attack.


    Sure enough, more than 80 people felt that the attack was approaching, and their looks changed slightly, and they all dispersed their strength to block the attack.


    The noise was heavy, the dust was flying, the earth was cracking, and the surrounding plants and trees were constantly collapsing. A few people were unable to resist the attack of Nu purple dream sisters. They were all slightly injured. Obviously, the two sisters'' attacks were very strong.


    The violent hurricane attack, destroyed by more than 80 people, also brought huge disasters to the surrounding areas.


    Angry purple dream and angry purple bud look ugly, two people''s strength, after all, is unable to compete with more than 80 people.


    If they know that they will be completely destroyed if they know a few more rounds, not to mention that beiwuliang, who can kill the demigods, has not taken any action. Once the North Wuliang moves, they will have no chance at all.


    More than 80 people were angry at the attack of the two people. They were filled with a very terrible force, which meant directly crushing them.


    "I want to live."


    North immeasurable feel more than 80 people germinate the opportunity to kill, not light or heavy said a word.


    He didn''t want to get nothing from his busy work from yesterday to now. If more than 80 people gather together to attack and fall down, not to mention that there are only three people there, but also Nan Aowen, who is seriously injured. It is estimated that even ten people will have to pay a heavy price.


    North Wuliang just wants to play with them and destroy the pride of Nancheng, but he doesn''t really want to kill them. Some people kill them, which is far from making them live more interesting.


    More than 80 people heard the speech, and all of them scattered a bit fiercely. However, the strength was still not relaxed, because they were not poor in their strength. If they relaxed excessively, they were not responsible for their own lives.


    Fight, it''s on the trigger!


    If you can''t destroy them directly, you can only take the group attack to consume their strength, and then take them one by one. This process may be a little more complicated, but it is also the best way to ensure that they will not be killed.


    More than 80 strong men attacked three women in the fury period. The scene was spectacular and ironic.


    Within the square circle, it seems to be attacked by meteorites from the sky, and those trees are constantly destroyed and turned into dust.


    Even the green grass on the ground has been pushed out to find no trace. All kinds of natural forces gather around. Even if martial artists in the ordinary days of the sky are close, they will be directly destroyed by this force.


    Among them, the strong ones in the five and six levels of tiannu have only the strength to protect themselves and can not participate in it at all.


    Angry purple dream sisters, as well as the seriously injured Nan Aowen, are biting their teeth against these people, in order to delay a little time, see if there will be a miracle.


    All of a sudden, a strange thing slowly appeared. Nan Aowen raised her hand and killed a strong man who was close to the semi God in the northern city, making the North boundless eyebrows inadvertently frown.


    According to the truth, now that Nan Aowen can withstand the attack of people in a similar realm, even if it is good, how can it possibly destroy the latter in turn?


    When such a thing happened, sister Nu Zimeng killed an opponent respectively, and seemed to be infinitely powerful. They began to gradually change from being oppressed to being superior. The attack of more than 80 people was actually suppressed by three people.


    North boundless brow deep frown, this matter is too unreasonable.


    Although these more than 80 people are not against the heaven, they are also the high-end strongmen in the period of natural fury. How can more than 80 people join hands to fight three people and still be suppressed? We should know that if more than 80 people really join hands, there is even the possibility of killing demigods, and they can fight against each other the most.


    How could it be that the same realm was suppressed by three people?


    Not to mention the curiosity of Bei Wuliang, it is that the three of them are shocked. They are very aware of their own strength and can resist the joint efforts of one or two people, but they can never stop the attack of more than 80 people.


    But now, they can not only stop the attack of more than 80 people, but also kill their opponents. What happened to them? Is their strength stronger?But this idea was quickly overthrown by them, and they clearly felt that their strength had not been enhanced, or the same as before.


    It''s just that there is no enhancement. Why can you kill your opponent? It''s so weird?


    But in any case all good, three people can''t think about it, and they don''t want to go on. As long as they can kill the opponent, what''s the matter with it?


    "How cool


    Little did not know that, 500 meters above the sky, Chu Feng, wearing dark magic wings, sat in the clouds, his left eye twinkled at the fierce battle on the ground, and his face showed a pleasant smile.


    Naturally, they could not suddenly kill the enemy with their potential. Instead, he came to find out and covered the area of demons within a kilometer. In addition to the three people in Nu purple dream, the strength of people in this independent field would slowly lose.


    Now they constantly urge the powerful momentum and strength, the loss is more rapid, has become the nourishment of the demon kingdom.


    He felt that the power of the demon kingdom was increasing, and Chu Feng was naturally very comfortable. He also more affirmed the idea of yesterday. He went to the central battlefield and directly covered the largest area of the demon Kingdom and devoured enough power.


    In any case, these forces can be transformed into his own, and Chu Feng is more than good. He also thinks that if he can convert these forces into his own, he can pass on his merits to the rest of the people. If so, the problem of the rosefinch will not be a problem.


    The rosefinch uses the breaking heaven pill. No matter how hard it is to accumulate strength, it can accept the power of others.


    Chu Feng is excited to think about it. After preparing for the wasteland battlefield, he will try to find Zhuque. If he can, then it will be perfect. He can let those people who are not strong enough to go to a higher level.


    Of course, these are just ideas, Chu Feng is still concerned about the situation above the ground.


    More than 80 people are constantly losing their strength. They will only become weaker and weaker. Their pressure will gradually become smaller and smaller. Unless those people do not use their strength, it will be too late for them to reflect.


    Within the realm of demons, the forces he does not recognize will be swallowed up.


    His eyes glanced over the North Wuliang who was still standing there. Chu Feng''s mouth was full of fun. He thought that if Bei Wuliang also started, it would be perfect. Even if he was killed by Nu purple dream, it would be more perfect.


    One of the four main cities, one of the few, died. When you think about Chu Feng, he feels passionate.


    On the ground, someone finally found something wrong. A strong man in Beicheng, who was blasted out more than ten meters by the hand of angry purple dream, vomited out a mouthful of blood and found that his own strength seemed to have been consumed a lot.


    After investigation, his face was pale and flustered: "what''s the matter? Why do I only have the strength of the five levels of tiannu?"


    He is a strong man in the seven levels of tiannu. How can he only have the power of the five levels at the moment?


    He also attracted the attention of beiwuliang. His eyes were slightly cold, and he knew that he was the strong man of Beicheng. However, beiwuliang did not pay attention to what he said. However, after listening to his words, beiwuliang still angrily scolded: "waste, you have been beaten to fall into the realm. You really give us a long face in Beicheng."


    The powerful force swarmed out with his hand. Before he knew why he fell into the realm, the strong man in the northern city was annihilated in the original place and turned into dust. He didn''t believe that he was dead in the hands of the North Wuliang.


    But the North boundless wave hand, does not care: "the waste, does not have the survival qualification!"


    They raised their hands and killed their own people, so that those who were fighting furiously with Nu purple dream were slightly shocked. Then they suddenly found a problem, and their realm strength seemed to have declined.


    Nu purple dream three people are recognized by the power of Chu Feng, naturally do not know what happened to these people in front of them, just feel that their strength seems not as good as just now.


    Angry purple dream raised his hand, gathered the powerful force of nature, and directly oppressed them. Several strong men in the north and East cities fell directly on the ground, and instantly extinguished their vitality.


    North Wuliang finally felt something wrong. He narrowed his eyes and found that his strength was also in a little loss. His look affected him.


    Look up and stare at the east city and North City strongmen who are fighting but seem to have noticed. Why are none of them infinitely close to the demigods, and the highest are only the six levels of tiannu?


    He clearly remembers how many infinite beings were close to demigods at the beginning, but how could they all fall into the realm now?


    On the contrary, nu Zi Meng and their faces are all close to the spirit of demigod, and their looks are slightly pale. All these can not be explained, but he feels the loss of power and knows that something will happen if he goes on like this.


    At the moment, he did not want to enjoy the body of Nan Ao Wen and nu Zi Meng. He turned a ring on his hand. Before he came to the wasteland battlefield, the northern city owner himself provided for him. There was the soil of the northern city safe Prefecture. As long as he crushed it, he could cross the space and barrier to the north city safe state.


    Judging from the current situation, we can''t explain it. Beiwuliang is an arrogant person, but also a person who cherishes his life. If he can''t explain the situation, he may face danger. There is only one way.Run!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1888

    Run!


    North boundless just sprouted such an idea, he took off the transmission ring in his hand, and passed the angry purple dream. At this moment, they killed the four sides and crushed them directly without any hesitation.


    If there is an explanation or even a way, he is not afraid to take them here, but now things are too strange, he can''t continue to stay, because he can''t guarantee that he will fall into the realm and be killed by them.


    As for suspecting whether they will kill themselves, there is no need to think about it.


    He tried to be a rascal. How could the three of them not kill him?


    The transmission ring is broken, and the figure of the North boundless is gradually becoming blurred. The transmission ring can pass through the barrier of space and boundary, and go to the place where he wants to go. Now he is going to leave.


    Angry purple dream bombed and killed a strong man in the east city. He saw the North boundless and wanted to go. His face was angry: "don''t want to run."


    Raise your hand and pass through, but you can''t attack the North Wuliang. The power penetrates directly from the North Wuliang. In an instant, the North Wuliang disappears in the same place.


    There was only a faint laugh: "it''s a pity. See you next time, three little beauties."


    More than 80 strong men have been killed by Nu Zi Meng''s three men. The remaining 40 or so people saw that Bei Wuliang left by using the transmission ring. Their looks were stunned and then they were all flustered.


    They all obviously feel that their strength is losing, and they still have to fight. It is no different from looking for death. They can only be killed one by one by Nu purple dream.


    Now they don''t love war anymore. They don''t have rings, but they still have two legs.


    They turned around and took one direction to escape, but when they ran out not far away, they all bumped into an invisible wall and were bounced to the ground and couldn''t get out at all.


    Angry purple dream sister and South Ao Wen look a stagnation, what happened in the end?


    The more than 40 people fell on the ground, their eyes were more scared, and they continued to explore, but they all found that they couldn''t go. The way ahead was in front of them, but they couldn''t go. What happened?


    "Transfer ring, fun!"


    In the void clouds, Chu Feng sighed slightly. Today, he even wanted to swallow up beiwuliang, but now beiwuliang ran away with the transmission ring. At the moment of his escape, Chu Feng could feel that the Magic Kingdom fluctuated a little, and there was a tiny unheard gap.


    Although it has been restored soon, it is enough to show that the demon kingdom is not perfect enough, and Chu Feng has captured some things.


    That is, if the demon realm continues to increase, even if there is a teleportation ring, it will lose its effect.


    Looking at more than 40 people abandoned by the North Wuliang, Chu Feng has no emotion fluctuation at all. His eyes urge the demon kingdom to devour quickly, saving time. Some people come here.


    Between the magic fields, a layer of light black light around, this time they can clearly see Nan Aowen.


    You look surprised. What happened? When did there be a border?


    At the thought of more than 80 people falling into the realm inexplicably, the three women immediately thought of the possibility of hiding people in secret and helping them. It was not how powerful they were to fight these people down, but the special boundary, which made these people consume their most powerful strength.


    But who on earth can use an enchantment to consume the strength of others?


    Unable to think of a reason, they also saw a scene that they would never forget.


    For the remaining 40 or so people, the realm is in constant decline, and some people have already broken through the sky sun period. Those forces converge into a tornado and then dissipate between the heaven and the earth. It seems that they have completely disappeared.


    And that black light, also more and more exuberant, in such a sunny sky, especially obvious.


    What happened?


    Not only nanaowen, they asked themselves in their hearts, but even the remaining 40 odd people were shouting in their hearts. They had never met, or even heard of, such things as the loss of the transit sector for no reason, but now it has happened and happened to them.


    More than 40 people tried many times, but none of them worked. They began to gather together slowly, with more than 40 pairs of desperate eyes and anger abandoned by North Wuliang.


    Looking up at the sky, there is no trace of color except despair.


    Nan Aowen three people look at each other, don''t know how the specific matter, but can be sure that the people in the dark are incomparable, a border let these strong reveal the breath of despair.


    Among the clouds, Chu Feng gently stretched out a finger with a black light on its fingertips. It was like a laser shooting toward the ground. It took the more than 40 people with the smell of death.


    Feeling the destructive atmosphere from the sky, Nan Aowen looked up and saw the destructive force from the sky, and felt a touch of familiarity. The angry purple dream was shocked: "it''s him!"


    South Ao Wen a Zheng, angry purple dream to know the person in the dark?Before she asked, more than 40 people in the distance were shrouded in a layer of darkness. In the darkness, we could see that more than 40 people were separated like particles. When the darkness completely dissipated, the traces of more than 40 people could no longer be found, and even no trace of clothes was left.


    The dark curtain of light disappeared and the surrounding area fell into a quiet state. There were only 80 people left in a trance after the war, but now only three of them, Nan Aowen, are left.


    At the same time, when the enemies are all dead, they are dignified. They all look at a cloud layer in the sky. They all saw where the attack came from, but who is there?


    To feel, not to capture a trace of breath, angry purple bud frown said: "he may have gone."


    "Purple dream!" Nan Aowen will not forget the words of the angry purple dream just now, squinting her eyes and asking, "do you know the people who help us secretly?"


    "Me Want to say that they do not know, but angry purple dream understand that they just said a slip of the tongue, look a little hesitant, shake his head: "it is a one-sided relationship, not understanding."


    Angry purple bud and South Ao Wen ask at the same time: "who is it?"


    Angry purple dream face raised a touch of solemnity, she promised Chu Feng not to say, but do not say, anger purple bud and Nan Ao Wen will not easily forget, it seems a little embarrassed.


    "Sister!" Angry purple bud caught the hesitation of Nu purple dream: "don''t worry, I swear I will never say anything, as long as you tell me who he is."


    South Ao Wen also understand anger purple dream is estimated to have promised others what, nodded: "I also swear, will never tell anyone who that person is."


    Angry purple dream show eyebrow micro Cu, or a little hesitant, do not know whether should and South Ao Wen they say.


    After pondering for a moment, nu Zi Meng believed that Nan Aowen and nu zilei were both trustworthy people. He took a deep breath and sighed, "Chu Feng!"


    "What!" South Ao Wen suddenly exclaimed.


    Angry purple bud didn''t know much, and asked, "Princess Wen, do you also know?"


    Nan Aowen nodded and thought of the son of a bitch. She said slightly solemnly: "Chu Feng, the little master of the dragon''s gate in the world and the disciple of the demon lord, is the taboo legend of the five forbidden areas. Now the four main cities are looking for his trace in secret. Naturally, I know him."


    "Taboo, is it true?"


    It''s no surprise that Nan Aowen knows, because Nan Aowen must know what Nanhan mountain knows.


    after hearing her sister''s words, she said: "it''s true. I believe you all know about the arena. I went to hunt down Lin Feng, a scoundrel, to a remote place far away from Nancheng. I can''t find the boy, but I met a semi divine late man Strong existence, want, defile me


    Angry purple bud blurted out: "Chu Feng saved you?"


    "Yes Nu purple dream nodded gently: "yes, because I saw his portrait there, so I recognized him and promised not to tell anyone about him. That night, he was like this. He killed the strong man in the later period of the demigod with a random attack and relieved my danger."


    Angry purple bud nodded slightly, it is to understand why anger purple dream will know, then frown: "wrong ah!"


    This is a wasteland battlefield. People beyond the period of natural anger can''t step in. Even those who are not in the period of natural anger can''t step in. Unexpectedly, the Chu wind can kill the existence of the later period of demigod. How can we come to the wasteland battlefield?


    "He''s taboo!"


    Nan Aowen was surprised that there was such a thing between Nu Zi Meng and Chu Feng at the beginning, and also told him quietly: "the power he used should be the force of taboo, which is a special force above the five forbidden areas. According to my father, his martial power is infinitely close to the half God."


    Angry purple bud or difficult to understand, shaking his head: "absurd, how can a person have two kinds of power?"


    Nan Aowen is more curious about Chu Feng. She is curious about his demeanor in the later stage of killing demigod. She is also curious about what kind of person he is. If Nu purple dream wants to kill him, he has to save Nu purple dream?


    At that time, she knew that Chu Feng was Lin Feng, and Lin Feng was Chu Feng. But what was that bastard thinking with two identities?


    "Princess Wen, I know the mission of the Lord''s house." Angry purple dream did not know that Chu Feng was there in Nan Ao Wen, gently opened her lips: "but I hope you don''t do anything to him. How can he also save me, just now he saved us!"


    Even if the Nu purple dream did not say, Nan Ao Wen would not say it, so he did not hesitate to nod: "I have clear gratitude and resentment. Don''t worry, today in the wilderness battlefield, I don''t know anything."


    Angry purple dream believe that South Ao Wen will not cheat themselves, nodded: "let''s go to the safe Prefecture of Nancheng first, so as not to encounter trouble again."


    Soon after the three went together, Chu Feng also fell from the sky, staring at the direction of their departure, with a faint smile: "it seems that it was not wrong to save you at the beginning!"


    Touch the mask''s face at the moment: "just, I''m tangled."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1889

    In the past seven days, the bloody battlefield in the wasteland has been staged all the time.


    Sister Nu Zimeng and Nan Aowen went to the safe Prefecture of Nancheng, and smoothly joined with Chu Yi. Chu Feng did not show up from the beginning to the end, and walked alone in the upper reaches of the wasteland battlefield.


    With Chu Yi at the side of several women, Chu Feng is not worried that anyone can hurt them, because Chu Feng feels that the state of Chu Yi, which has not been seen for a long time, is more powerful than it was at the beginning.


    When he met the original devil nagula, he had the absolute strength to crush him.


    Only half a year later, it is estimated that nagula is more powerful. Although Chu Yi doesn''t say anything, Chu Feng can feel the remaining violence in his heart. His grandfather is thrown by nagula to Chumu in front of him. There is no residue left. Chu Yi''s heart must be filled with hatred.


    Chu Feng believes that in the future, there must be a great battle between Chu Yi and nagula, but it is not known who will win.


    In the past seven days, although Chu Feng has not been with Chu Yi, he has always been aware of their situation.


    It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t want to be with them, but Nu purple dream is also in the team, which makes Chu Feng unable to move forward with them.


    Not to mention the identity of Chu Feng, nu Zi Meng knew it. Lin Feng''s face alone hated him. That night, Chu Feng believed that if he didn''t run fast, nu purple dream would never die with him. Just think about it, he would avoid that woman all day long. Chu Feng was very depressed.


    When he was still thinking about hoping that the hidden world big ratio would arrive, the angry purple dream had already forgotten that little thing, otherwise the hidden world big ratio would not be peaceful.


    In the afternoon of this day, Chu Feng knew that Chu Yi had already brought several people to the central battlefield, belonging to the camp of Nancheng.


    Because three days ago, the wasteland battlefield was no longer a battle of its own, killing people at the sight of people, constantly strengthening their minds. Instead, they started a war between the four main cities. People from the four main cities and prefectures united to launch a war directly.


    Among them, the South City and the west city are united together, the east city and the north city are united together. Every day, they carry out a cruel and bloody expedition on the wasteland battlefield. Countless people die every day, but no one is pitying for all this.


    On the battlefield, there are only life and death, either the enemy''s death or his own death.


    Standing on a big tree with a height of 100 meters in a dense forest, as long as you go out from here, you will have a vast wasteland battlefield. You can''t see the border at a glance. The United corps of the two cities in the northeast is far away, and the United corps of the two cities in the northwest is not far away from here.


    In the morning, the two sides had just launched a local war, and then they all retreated back. Chu Feng did not follow him to see, but he also knew that many people had died.


    The air was filled with blood, and there was an irrepressible violence.


    Touching this face, Chu Feng felt that he had to find an excuse to go to the wasteland battlefield.


    With so many warriors fighting, the power of catharsis is bound to be incomparably powerful, and it will be wasted when people die. Why not use it to nourish the demon kingdom?


    These days, Chu Feng has had a new understanding and cognition of the demon Kingdom, that is, it can expand the demon kingdom by constantly swallowing power. The stronger the power, the faster the speed of swallowing, and also more stable.


    Even he transformed his power from the realm of demons much faster than before.


    It has been nearly ten days since he came to the wasteland battlefield. Chu Feng does not know how many people he has killed and how much power he has swallowed up in the demon kingdom. But one thing is certain: although his martial arts realm is still infinitely close to the spirit of demigod, he is confident that he can withstand the blow of God.


    If only the martial arts power, he is confident that he can. Secondly, the power of taboo is much stronger than at the beginning. He believes that by using the force of taboo, he can fight with God and will not lose his mind.


    This is also a question that Chu Feng has always been unable to understand. Why is the martial arts realm so powerful, but still stuck in the realm of infinite close to the demigod?


    Once Chu Feng asked Murong Bing and lengrushuang, they could not explain this.


    Through Ronggong stone, self-cultivation, and even now through the transformation of power in the realm of demons, Chu Feng can clearly feel that he has become his own strength and enhanced his own strength. However, his martial arts realm is still stuck there and does not mean to enter the demigod, which makes Chu Feng a little bit distressed.


    Although the combat effectiveness exists, it is this realm that makes Chu Feng very dissatisfied.


    If you have not entered the demigod, you have not experienced the tempering of the nine heavy thunder. After all, you are not really a demigod. Even if the combat effectiveness reaches the level of God, the realm is almost meaningless.


    Chu Feng came to the hidden world to solve this problem. The power of taboo can''t be explained. Chu Feng can feel that it''s closely related to the formula of nature, but the realm of martial arts is still a little worse. Chu Feng''s ultimate idea is that when the power of taboo reaches the peak, the realm of martial arts should also reach the peak.


    But now stuck in the infinite close to the demigod, Chu wind is quite depressed.


    It''s no use just worrying. Chu Feng takes a deep breath and looks over the dense forest to see where the southwest alliance Corps is not far away. You can see many people scattered everywhere. I believe there will be a cruel war in the afternoon.There is no prize, no so-called victory, only cruel and merciless killing, showing the bloody wasteland.


    Leisurely falling from the tree, Chu Feng walked towards the Alliance Army. The way to get to the battlefield was to join the Legion of temporary alliance.


    When he thought of going to the battlefield, he would find a hidden place to hide, and cover a part of the state with the demon Kingdom and make a lot of money. Chu Feng''s heart was especially comfortable.


    As for worrying about whether Nu Zi Meng would see him, Chu Feng didn''t care much about it. At present, the number of martial artists in the two cities in Northwest China can''t be any more. If Nu Zi Meng can find him in such a crowd, it''s really a miracle.


    Soon after walking out of the dense forest, Chu Feng could see dozens of people walking around on guard in the distance. Obviously, he was also worried about the sudden and covert attack of the two cities in Northeast China.


    "Who are you?"


    As soon as Chu Feng passed by, a man cheered, and all the people around him looked warily at Chu Feng. He felt that it was only the breath of heaven''s anger that calmed him down a little.


    Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "I''m from the south city. I''ve just arrived in the wasteland battlefield. I heard that the four main cities were in war, so I came here and wanted to experience myself on the battlefield."


    "You?" When the man heard the speech, he questioned and joked.


    The rest of the people around also burst into laughter, feeling that Chu Feng seemed to be telling jokes.


    On the battlefield, the existence of the infinite close to the demigods can be seen everywhere. At least the talents from the five levels and six levels should be qualified to participate in the war. Under the five levels of tiannu, most of them are just watching the war, or,,, and are cannon fodder!


    Chu Feng pretended not to know what they were laughing at and asked, "yes, I''m here to participate in the battle of the four main cities."


    The man did not hide his ridicule, pointing to himself and the people around him: "see, we are all seven levels of tiannu, and there are six levels of tiannu. All of us are qualified to patrol here. What qualifications do you have for a person from tiannu four levels to go to the battlefield?"


    "Go back. Although this is the battle of the four main cities, the two commanders of the army, as long as the people above the five levels of tiannu, your realm is limited."


    Chu wind passing by a touch of helplessness, had known that there are so pit father rules, come out of the time should be with the breath of the five levels of anger.


    It is estimated that it is no longer right to go to the battlefield now. Chu Feng turns around and tries to find another way. Or when it is dark, he goes directly to the battle ground of the central battlefield and hides it. That would be perfect.


    Chu Feng was just about to leave when a tender drink came. A cold and proud woman came from a distance, rolling with an infinite breath of semi God: "stop for me!"


    Chu Feng heart a knot, I did not offend people?


    Unfortunately, it''s not a virgin.


    Chu Feng just took a glance at it and judged that the woman coming was not a virgin.


    Rosa came to the front, waved to let the patrolling people continue to patrol, staring at Chu Feng with sharp eyes: "tiannu quadruple state comes here, does anyone take you?"


    Rosa did not doubt that he was there. In general, most of the wasteland battlefield came from the existence of the five levels of tiannu, and almost no one from below would come. Basically, all the realm reached came to the central battlefield of the wasteland. It is not surprising that people in front of us did not come in danger.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Just ready to speak, Rosa suddenly saw Chu Feng''s eyes staring at her baby, a pretty face angry machine sharp: "say!"


    Chu Feng secretly said that he was really sultry and nodded: "I know. I came here because I know. How can I make progress without facing the greatest cruelty?"


    Rosa a little more fun, carefully examined Chu Feng for a moment, turned around: "then you come with me, just we have a team to be the vanguard on the battlefield, I think you, very suitable!"


    Chu Feng thought that he would try his best to please the women in front of him. He didn''t want to be so simple or so much, so he quickly followed up. Now, in the wasteland battlefield, except for Chu Yi and he who are qualified for the first World War, the rest are all scum. He came to devour the strength.


    As long as you can go to the battlefield, whatever you do?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1890

    There are many simple buildings in the gathering place of the alliance of the two cities in Northwest China, which is also a place for the strong of the two cities to rest temporarily.


    No matter how powerful a person is, if he does not have a good rest, a trance may lose his life completely.


    Walking forward behind Rosa, he saw many powerful beings close to the demigods. They all nodded slightly when they saw Rosa. Chu Feng also knew that Rosa was a member of the southern city and the deputy head of the northwest two cities united army.


    Although this woman is a little stronger, she is not the top in the realm of being close to the demigods. Chu Feng is somewhat curious to be able to become the deputy commander of the army.


    Rosa with Chu Feng came to a building before, turned back to talk, saw Chu Feng eyes staring at her butt.


    Face a cold: "do you want to be so indecent?"


    Chu Feng looks back awkwardly. These days, he doesn''t know whether he has killed too much in the wasteland battlefield. When he sees a beautiful woman, he wants to study his size.


    Cough gently, very honest: "you are too beautiful, can''t help it, I am with the eyes of appreciation to see."


    "Is it?" Rosa sneered and showed banter. She came to Chu Feng and said in a condescending voice: "I think you still want to take off my clothes and do me a good job?"


    Chu Feng did not really have such a mind. If he had, he would have shot some beautiful women in the wasteland battlefield.


    Shake your head decisively: "no!"


    "Lie!" Rosa is obviously very confident, and thinks that all men are interested in her: "unfortunately, you can have a look, boy. I am the woman of the head of the bronze army, and my body is only for him to play with. Just look at it. Don''t think about it. Otherwise, I won''t kill you, and the head of the bronze army will also destroy you."


    Chu Feng suddenly speechless, where does your confidence come from? Maybe you can put your fist into it. This young master wants to do you? You daydream!


    Without refuting Rosa''s words, he asked, "chief of the bronze army, who is it?"


    Rosa scornfully swept over the Chu wind and took him to the building. She also told her in a low voice.


    Bronze, one of the two leaders of the northwest League corps, was from Nancheng.


    The most important thing is that bronze is not an unknown person. If there is no Nanhan mountain, he will be the first one in Nancheng, because his father was the last city Lord of Nancheng, and he was the youngest son of the old city Lord. When he was born, he was said to have been a martial artist in the period of Tianjing period, and had practiced martial arts.


    However, bronze is very low-key. He has been practicing hard to improve his own strength. He came to the battlefield of the wilderness four years ago. Up to now, he is infinitely close to the semi God''s strength. However, people all predict that bronze has the strong strength to fight against the demigods, but he has been in the wasteland battlefield without any experiments.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. It seems that there are many talented people in the four main cities. This bronze can dominate a warrior in the main city on the cruel wasteland battlefield, which shows his strong personal strength and personal charm.


    I just don''t know who will be better if we really fight South Han mountain? The son of the old city Lord, the son of the current city Lord, Chu Feng is still looking forward to it.


    "Miss Rosa, are you the wife of the head of the bronze army?" Chu Feng asked


    "Asshole, what do you ask so much for?" When Rosa heard the words, she said angrily. She walked forward with a cold face and clenched her fists.


    Chu Feng did not see Rosa''s look, but also can feel that she now seems very angry, the corners of her mouth skimming light play, it seems to be a plaything like existence.


    Rosa walk in front of, must not know what Chu Feng''s heart is thinking, just a kind of anger and helplessness.


    Of course, she was not the wife of bronze, and bronze did not look up to her. However, when she arrived in the wasteland three years ago, all the people who followed her were almost killed, leaving only herself and the rest of the people scattered.


    One night, the man who was pursuing in the woods secretly met bronze. At that time, bronze had just killed ten people who intended to kill him. The whole person had a strong and violent atmosphere.


    That night, bronze caught her and stabbed her all night. The next day, when she learned that he was bronze, Rosa hoped to be with bronze. Naturally, she wanted to seek some protection. Naturally, she also had a bronze identity.


    However, I thought that I could get some status by following bronze. I didn''t want bronze to treat her as nonexistent. Although she was valued, she didn''t touch her again after that night. It''s not that bronze doesn''t love women anymore, but bronze is greedy for freshness. Many women around him are just one night.


    So when Chu Feng said that just now, Rosa was naturally angry, because although she called herself a bronze woman, bronze didn''t know that she was general, which made Rosa deeply hurt.


    Moreover, this is a wasteland battlefield. It''s OK for a short time. For a long time, not to mention men, even women will be cultivated to be violent by that cruel catharsis. Rosa also wants to find a man to vent her anger. However, she still has an illusion about bronze. In the night when there is no one, she can only rely on two fingers.And that''s her biggest secret.


    Chu Feng, of course, did not know what Rosa was thinking, but followed her and came to a spacious open space.


    Seeing dozens of people here, Chu Feng looks strange. He thinks that there are many terrible strong men here. He doesn''t want to be all in the five levels of tiannu, but seems to be the weaker one. Why?


    Rosa has recalled from Chu Feng''s anger, and she also felt that she should not be angry with a dead man. Yes, when she decided to bring Chu Feng here, Chu Feng was a dead man in her eyes.


    "With him, you are exactly fifty."


    Rosa stood in front of the people, showing dignity and strength: "in the afternoon, you will go to the battlefield as the vanguard army first, and the subsequent large troops will follow. I hope you can see through each other''s plot and win the victory for our two cities in the southwest."


    Cannon fodder!


    Chu Feng suddenly thought of such a possibility. What''s the difference between being a pioneer and being cannon fodder?


    As long as the other side has an infinitely close to the top of the demigod, or two, can kill these dozens of people in minutes. What is this not cannon fodder?


    In fact, these people are indeed cannon fodder, including Chu Feng.


    It is unrealistic to conduct any investigation on the battlefield of a warrior. Because the perception ability of the warrior is very strong, and no one can explore the enemy''s situation silently, so both sides are worried that the other side has ambush, so they will organize a batch of cannon fodder to investigate in advance.


    Once there is an ambush, the following forces will immediately detect it. If there is no ambush, it is better to launch the strongest attack directly.


    Almost all the people present knew this, but who called them the weakest group? Who should be cannon fodder?


    Rosa is also very helpless, sighed: "I know your mood, but you can rest assured that we will not let you go to be cannon fodder. The head of the bronze army sympathizes with you, so let me lead the team and find the danger to the greatest extent. I will fight with you side by side."


    When she said these words, Rosa''s heart was dripping with pain. Bronze even asked her to lead a batch of cannon fodder to be the pioneer. She clearly asked her to be the rhythm of cannon fodder, but she could do nothing.


    Hearing Rosa''s words, most people were relieved of their doubts.


    Chu Feng is a little curious, isn''t it really cannon fodder?


    But Chu Feng didn''t care too much about it. Anyway, he just wanted a chance to go to the battlefield and find a place to hide. As for whether to be cannon fodder, he didn''t care at all.


    Take a look at Rosa, Chu Feng slandered in his heart. It''s good that there is no ambush. If there is an ambush, you don''t want to run away. It''s a pity!


    Rosa saw that the people had dispersed some doubts, thinking that she was really in danger, and she would run away immediately. Who could catch her?


    With such an idea, Rosa''s look is not ugly: "get ready. Soon we''ll set out first, put on the combat clothes I prepared for you, and so on, and gather outside the door."


    He turned to Chu Feng and said, "come with me. I''ll find you a suit of battle suit. Although it doesn''t work well, it can also remove a little attack power when necessary."


    Chu Feng nodded and followed Rosa to go out, came to a room in the side yard, put a lot of war clothes.


    Rosa took a look and threw it to Chu Feng: "put it on!"


    If you look for a suit that fits you, the whole person looks a little bit more heroic. This kind of uniform has little effect, but it is also from the hands of low-level weapon refiners. It can avoid a little attack power, maybe just a little vitality.


    When she turned around, Rosa''s pupils shrank violently, and anger appeared on her cold and proud face: "what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng is back to face, smell speech to turn back: "take off clothes ah!"


    Rosa patted her head and pointed to herself: "this can be put on directly. What do you take off?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, the whole person turned around, take off only a pair of underwear, look, it seems that really do not need to take off clothes, feel really shameful: "that, did not wear, do not know."


    "Wait!" Rosa saw that Chu Feng was going to put on her clothes again, and she called out in a low voice.


    Chu Feng put on his clothes: "what''s the matter?"


    Rosa went to see Chu Feng''s strategic location: "what are you hiding?"


    Hiding things?


    Chu Feng was astonished. He hid something. He took off his clothes directly because Rosa didn''t care about it. But when he asked him what he was hiding, Chu Feng was confused. I was hiding something, but it was Ming Hong sword spirit. It was in my body.


    Rosa see Chu wind confused look, pointing to: "here, what do you hide?"


    Chu Feng bowed his head and suddenly couldn''t help crying and laughing. Damn it, this young master is gifted. Do you need to hide something?


    It''s also a little embarrassed. I think I shouldn''t take off my clothes just now


    "Not hidden?" Rosa narrowed her eyes, a little do not believe that Chu Feng will not hide things, whose things can be so big? "Pull it up and let me have a look!"All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s ten thousand grass mud horses were galloping there, making an airplane. I said no, there would be no one. You don''t want to take the opportunity to see my bomber, right?


    Rosa looks cold, more and more feel that Chu Feng must have something hidden: "hurry up!"


    Chu Feng is entangled. How can there be such a wonderful woman in the world? Some of them are reluctant to do so. But now we still need Rosa to take him to the battlefield, gently stretch out her underwear, and the sleeping bomber appears in the air.


    Chu Feng felt that Jie Cao was broken all over the ground and closed his eyes: "look, I said no!"


    Rosa''s mouth was slightly open. She had seen bronze, but it was only the length of the middle finger. The soft and soft ones were all so big. If she got up,,,


    Rosa couldn''t imagine it, and her face was unnaturally red. She walked past Chu Feng: "it must be sick."


    Chu Feng''s face is covered with black lines. This young master said that he didn''t hide anything. You don''t believe it. Now I''ve seen the peerless treasure. He even said that he was sick because of his bulky body. He fucked your aunt.


    Depressed to put on their own pants and clothes, Chu Feng put on the war clothes, have a good laugh, the battlefield I''m coming!


    Endless power, brother!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1891

    In the afternoon, outside the northwest League corps, there stood fifty dressed cannon fodder, Rosa in front of them.


    There is no one to send off or inspire. The so-called vanguard army is more like a joke.


    A moment later, a young man came with a group of people. Chu Feng, who was standing in the line, saw the people coming. The corners of his mouth twitched and his body hid in the back.


    Because he found that Chu Yi and they are also there, the natural anger purple dream is also in, Nan Aowen even walks in that young man''s side.


    "Head of the army." When Rosa saw the people coming, a smile finally appeared on her cold face and walked over: "we are all ready."


    Bronze nodded slightly and walked past Rosa, standing in front of fifty people as if she had not seen her at all.


    Chu Feng secretly took a look at the crowd, it seems that this is the head of the army, bronze.


    The temperament is introverted and seems to be easy to get along with, but it can be seen from the arrogance in the eyes that this is a hypocritical person. He is afraid that he will be found by Nu Zi Meng, and Chu Feng lowers his head as if he does not exist.


    "I''ll see you off."


    Bronze took a look at the 50 men prepared by Rosa, without much emotional fluctuation, and pointed to another direction: "don''t think you are fighting alone. Behind you, I have assembled a large army of 50000 people with the young master of the western city. As long as you find traces of the two cities in the northeast, we will immediately press on."


    Chu Feng''s noncommittal smile in the crowd could not change the fact of cannon fodder.


    Naturally, bronze did not know the hypocrisy of being slandered by others, and continued: "so, you don''t need to worry at all. In addition, in order to protect you to the greatest extent, I will ask Rosa, deputy commander of the army, to go out with you. If you foresee the danger in advance, she will withdraw with you."


    "You are all the strong in Nancheng. You are all my brothers. I will not let you die in vain. I have everything in mind."


    It has to be said that the language of bronze is still very infectious. It is a little repellent to dozens of people who are pioneers. Suddenly, there is a color of recognition and pride on the face. It seems that it is a glorious thing to be a pioneer.


    After a pause, bronze continued: "this war is also my last battle in the wasteland battlefield. I hope you will cherish this war as much as I do, play our honor and dignity, and then we will leave the wasteland battlefield together to participate in the Dabi that is about to begin in the hidden world, and forge greater glory."


    The hidden world Dabi has been passed on by people who have entered the wasteland battlefield. We all know that many people want to join the hidden world Dabi after the war.


    Bronze saw that the crowd had been almost said by themselves, and said, "line up, get ready to go!"


    Dozens of people immediately gathered from the scattered situation and stood in the team. Chu Feng scolded in his heart and stood in the fifth row behind him. Ten people in a row hid in the last row, hoping not to be seen.


    Satisfied with his prestige, bronze raised his hand and said, "let''s go!"


    Ten people in the first row immediately ran to the front, followed by the second row, and then the third row. Chu Feng stood behind his back and convulsed fiercely. To know that, if he was a pit father, he would not choose to do so, but also set out as if in line. How can I avoid the eyes of angry purple dream?


    Head down, heart to the bronze family of women are to greet again, to the fifth row, chufeng hard scalp to follow the people in front of run.


    Sure enough, just ran out angry purple dream to see what Jiao drink, a sudden emergence of Murder: "asshole, you are really in the wilderness battlefield!"


    Chu Feng heard Nu purple dream call himself, no matter what team, run forward and go, all of a sudden to hundreds of meters away.


    Angry purple dream of Chu wind run, want to catch up.


    The stunned Nan Aowen also responded. Although she was surprised that Chu fenggan was with this group of cannon fodder, she also quickly grabbed Nu purple dream and said in a low voice, "he is now on the battlefield. I don''t know if I can come back. You still don''t move your hand."


    "Purple dream fairy, do you know that man?"


    Bronze is a little curious, take back to look at Chu Feng''s far away eyes and ask: "have a grudge?"


    Bronze nodded his head slightly and did not continue to ask. The 50 vanguard troops were cannon fodder, and there was almost no one who could come back. Therefore, he would not care about a person who was going to die soon.


    But when he took back his eyes, he took a look at the angry purple dream. His temperament and beauty made him excited.


    Looking back, Rosa is still there, bronze frown: "you are not going?"


    The reason why Rosa slowed down was that she wanted bronze to give herself a hug. However, looking at bronze, she seemed to be worried about being known. Her eyes flashed a faint resentment and turned to chase the people in front of her. How could bronze really like her?


    It''s just that she has a little role to say something to her, right?


    "Bronze brother!"


    Nan Aowen dispelled the doubts of Chu Feng on the battlefield: "when shall we start?"Bronze looked up and looked at the sky: "it takes a little time to run at the battle point of the central battlefield. We will delay our departure for half an hour. Once something happens, Rosa will contact me, and then we can take it easy."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll kill that rascal in North Wuliang and take it out for you."


    Nan Ao Wen rarely showed a smile: "thank you, brother bronze."


    With a faint smile, bronze went to one side. He also needed to discuss with the young master of Xicheng about the way of marching, how to kill the people in the two cities in Northeast China to the greatest extent.


    The rest of the people also follow the bronze to leave, leaving only Chu Yi and them.


    "What are you playing with?"


    Because of the relationship between Nan Aowen and Feng Qingqing blinking her eyes, she naturally knew that it was chufeng, but how chufeng stayed with a group of cannon fodder.


    Nan Ao Wen''s eyes flashed over with profound meaning. Feng Qingqing suddenly remembered that Nu Zi Meng and nu zilei sisters were still there. She tactfully said, "just press up together. Why send 50 people to go first?"


    Suddenly she changed what she wanted to say, but Nu Zi Meng didn''t realize it. She took Nu zilei and followed the direction of bronze. She vowed to go to the battlefield. If the boy was not dead, she would kill him and wash away the blasphemy anger no matter where he was traced to the ends of the earth.


    Two sisters leave, South Ao Wen just open mouth: "Chu Feng is a neuropathy, who knows what he wants to do?"


    It seems that she has a lot of resentment against Chu Feng. After saying a word, Nan Aowen follows me. Nan Aoxue sticks out her tongue and follows her. Feng Qingqing and white eyes turn straight. Is it not that the realm is a little stronger than me? Where in the world do you come from?


    Chu Yi withdrew her eyes: "let''s go, too. The wasteland battlefield is a good place. I will help you seize the opportunity and strive for continuous breakthroughs. Otherwise, you will not be qualified to participate in the hidden world contest."


    Feng Qingqing was shocked: "continuous breakthrough, how possible?"


    Chu Yi looked calm: "when you go to the battlefield, you will find that everything is possible. When you encounter life and death, people''s potential is infinite."


    Feng Qingqing didn''t understand and shook her head. Looking back, she couldn''t see the cannon fodder. She murmured in her heart, little Lord, I''ve been bullied by others. You should come back and spank them!


    At this time, Chu Feng and they had already left the base for several kilometers. Rosa came to Chu Feng with a gloomy face. Seeing the rest of the people walking, she asked, "do you know the woman in Nu Zi Meng?"


    When mentioning Nu Zi dream, Chu Feng can feel that Rosa''s heart contains a lot of resentment.


    Chu Feng nodded: "know!"


    Angry purple dream squint eyes: "are you friends?"


    "No!" Chu Feng looked at Rosa in surprise. How could she feel as if she was in the Nancheng arena, she couldn''t let go of her hands and feet, was hugged and kissed by me, and touched the mountain peak, so she would like to kill me, just like this


    Rosa''s face was visibly softened, and then she asked, "what are you talking about?"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to make trouble out of the ordinary. In any case, people in Nancheng knew about it, and there was nothing else: "that''s right."


    "Good!" Angry purple dream suddenly sneer, said: "next time you still have such a chance, directly give her on!"


    Chu wind white eye straight turn, how to feel you seem to have hatred in general?


    In fact, it''s not Rosa and nu Zi Meng who have a feud, but because of bronze. Rosa, as a woman, can see that bronze is interested in Nu Zi Meng and Nan Aowen. Both of them have higher status than her, so she naturally gets angry.


    She was naturally willing to see her rival''s misfortune.


    However, his eyes flashed over Chu Feng with slight disdain: "but, you are really obscene enough, purple dream fairy, the goddess of most young generation in southern city, you dare to do the same, it seems that to kill you, should not only angry purple dream."


    "As far as I know, matchless childe, the young master of Nancheng, can all love Nu purple dream."


    The Chu wind really did not know, but think about Rosa can not deceive themselves, nodded: "maybe, but I will be more careful."


    Perhaps Chu Feng taught Nu purple dream, Rosa''s attitude to him did not begin to be stiff: "by the way, you have not said your name."


    "I thought you''d never ask for it in your life." Chu Feng felt Rosa''s kindness at the moment and said with a smile, "Lin Feng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1892

    Near sunset, dozens of people came to the central battlefield.


    Everywhere you can see the traces left after the war, but also filled with a faint smell of blood, and even the earth has been completely dyed red with blood.


    This is the main state of the central battlefield, also known as the red earth battlefield!


    It is said that before, it was a place with green grass at the beginning, but it became the main battlefield of the wasteland because of the lack of obstacles in the open land. There are bloody fierce battles here every day. It is not a great thing to kill more than 10000 people.


    A man looked forward and muttered, "Miss Rosa, this is the main battlefield. There is no one at a glance. There should be no ambush?"


    Rosa did not relax her vigilance. Her eyes looked around her in a desolate state. She could not see a person at all. The people who died in the fierce battle would burn themselves, leaving no trace.


    But even so, Rosa didn''t mean to be relaxed.


    When she saw Chu Feng looking around, she came all the way. She didn''t start to hate Chu Feng. At most, she just rejected Chu Feng. She thought Chu Feng was too obscene: "what are you looking at?"


    Chu Feng takes back his eyes. He is looking for a convenient place to hide. However, although there are some boulders in the main battlefield, they are not suitable for hiding, which makes Chu Feng feel sad for a while.


    Rosa asked, Chu wind light return way: "observe the enemy situation!"


    You believe in ghosts!


    Rosa secretly scolded in her heart, how could she not know that Chu Feng didn''t care at all. She looked at the front and said, "keep going!"


    "Commander, there is no one in the main battlefield. We are ready to move forward. We will inform you if there is any situation."


    Said a word, Rosa continued to take people forward, chufeng carelessly followed behind, but one side of her left eye is 360 degrees around, until more than ten kilometers away, Chu Feng''s face flits a light playfulness.


    There is a place to hide, and it is still more than 10 meters underground. After observing the exit, we can find that it has been buried because of the war, but it''s only a matter of a sudden. Chu Feng''s Secret road is perfect, and he is ready to go to the underground cave to hide it and make a lot of money.


    The eyes also looked around, and then slightly coagulated.


    The war has created many pits. At the moment, there are people hiding in those pits. Although they are scattered, they add up to 7000 people. It seems that there is an ambush.


    Looking back a little bit, there are tens of thousands of people in formation. It seems that others deliberately use some people to ambush, and then the large army will press up at any time to engage in Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches in the rear!


    Although he saw the ambush, Chu Feng didn''t tell people what he meant, otherwise he would be questioned how he knew.


    The hidden world is extremely cruel, and the wasteland is bloody. Chu Feng is not a saint. When he comes to this environment, he will abide by these rules and make natural selection and the fittest survive.


    Looking back, bronze did not lie. If it had gathered 50000 people to follow him, the distance was about 10 kilometers. Under full speed, a few minutes would be enough to resist, but it was nothing.


    The only speechless is that Nan Aowen and they all follow. According to the situation, Nan Aowen seems to have a good feeling for the bronze. Both of them are walking together.


    Chu Feng curls her lips, the cold and gorgeous Princess Wen, originally is also a flower maniac, but she is interested in a villain.


    "Lin Feng, what are you looking at?"


    Chu Feng has been walking behind, Rosa came back, let the people continue to run, also frown asked: "you don''t want to take the opportunity to slip away?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight, this little Lord saw your beloved man chatting with other women happily, but I won''t tell you.


    Gently coughing: "it''s good to go all the way forward, but we should also be prepared for the back road. It''s not shameful to run away in danger."


    Obviously, she wanted to find a chance to run away, but she could say so much. Rosa gave Chu Feng a look of disdain. Those who had seen the scoundrel were not as obvious as those who had seen them.


    However, they did not continue to walk in the front, but followed behind. In this way, once you find any danger, you can turn back to join the large forces at the first time, and protect yourself to the greatest extent.


    Therefore, Rosa will not be afraid of death.


    Dozens of people ran at full speed, and soon got close to the state. Chu Feng knew that they had entered the encirclement, but he didn''t know at all. He just looked at the underground cave, which was one kilometer away from here. He could only run by while waiting for the war.


    Rosa and they are also on guard. The central battlefield is vast and flat, but this is one of the few places that can be ambushed. If there is an ambush, it is probably in this place.


    After walking out for hundreds of meters, everyone stopped and Rosa began to feel restless.


    "Kill!"


    Thousands of meters away from the hidden pit, but the sound of thousands of people suddenly came out of the hiding pit, and now all the people who were hiding from the pit suddenly stopped.Rosa also pale small face, she found that she was too stupid, began to deliberately avoid the pit to take a straight road, but ignored the possibility of someone hiding in the pit.


    He also quickly told bronze: "commander of the army, we met an ambush. There are about 7000 people on the other side. We need support!"


    Told the situation, looked up and saw dozens of cannon fodder began to run, secretly scolded a damned mob, also found that Chu Feng who had been around her was running towards her left side, where the surrounding was weak, Rosa''s mouth was moving, and she secretly scolded the bastard in her heart, and you didn''t say a word to me when you left.


    Ready to turn back, seeing more people coming from behind, Rosa looked pale and knew she couldn''t run out at all.


    And bronze, they take three minutes at the fastest, and these people are enough to destroy her countless times.


    Moreover, there are several infinite close to the demigods in front of her. Almost all the breath is stronger than her. Rosa''s palms are sweating. For the first time, she gets nervous. Suddenly, she thinks that if bronze asks her to lead the team, will she let her die on her own initiative, so that no one will say his bronze is dirty in the dark?


    The more she thought about this idea, the more likely Rosa thought it was. She scolded the heartless man secretly and mobilized her strongest strength. Even if she was defeated, she would try hard.


    Chu Feng has been out for hundreds of meters, there are not many people in front of him, and it is impossible to stop him.


    Hearing the sound of fighting behind, subconsciously looking back, those dozens of cannon fodder have been blocked. Now they are being mercilessly killed by high-level people. If you look at Rosa, it''s just a matter of time before Rosa is besieged by three powerful people who are infinitely close to the demigods.


    Looking at Rosa can not resist being blown out by a strong man who is close to the demigod, she is still cursing: "bronze, I hate you!"


    Stupid woman!


    Chu Feng sighed a little in his heart, he began to think that Rosa was also the life of cannon fodder, but poor woman now just thought, silly is really enough.


    Going forward, Chu Feng was hesitant. He was not a kind person, but Rosa was also a poor person. Although they were only getting along for a short time, they were simple friends.


    He shook his head with a wry smile: "if I commit to peach blossom, I can''t see women''s misfortune!"


    The body that wanted to leave turned back, and in an instant it crossed half the distance. When it came to embracing Rosa''s slender waist, he dodged in an instant. It seems that an infinite strong man who was close to the demigod attacked the earth and caused dust to fly.


    Just now Rosa almost thought that she was seriously injured. She closed her eyes and felt that she was in the arms. Subconsciously, she opened her eyes: "didn''t you run?"


    "I can''t see beauty, so I''m back." Chufeng faint smile, calm and calm, people can not ignore.


    Rosa was stunned and then said angrily, "you idiot, lust is too strong for your life. Do you want to save me and I will give you my life? Idiot, do you think you can save me? "


    Chu Feng holding Rosa a few flickers to three infinite close to the semi God of the encirclement circle, jokingly said: "if I really save you out?"


    Rosa can''t believe that there is such a possibility. She can''t get close to the demigods. How can the existence of the state''s four levels of natural anger do it?


    Hum: "if you really have such ability, I''ll give you a chance to play. Unfortunately, you don''t have this chance."


    "It''s a deal!" Chufeng amused a smile, the body jumped up again to avoid the attack of northeast allied forces, relaxed and comfortable.


    Her left eye twinkled. She knew that the people led by bronze were coming, and those from the two cities in Northeast China were coming. She looked into the distance and glanced at her. Suddenly, she raised her hand and patted Rosa on the neck. She knocked her unconscious.


    The body twinkles faster. It''s like playing with a monkey there. It makes the strong men who are infinitely close to the demigods in the two cities of Northeast China angry. Their strength is also more powerful. They kill their own people by mistake, which is a lying gun.


    At last, all the people led by bronze had already arrived. Bronze rushed to the front of the people and yelled: "dry the scum of the two cities in Northeast China!"


    All the people rushed up, and the people who had been teased by Chu Feng turned around to fight. On the other hand, the main forces of the two cities in Northeast China also came, and a war broke out between the two sides.


    Angry purple dream is locked in the eyes, holding Rosa to take advantage of the Chu wind out of the battlefield at the moment, the eyes glanced over the killing machine: "this time, you don''t want to run away."


    With a roar of anger, he ignored the rest of the people, and instantly went towards the direction of Chu Feng''s departure. On the way up, he killed two strong men in the six levels of tiannu.


    Blood cloud, surging sky!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1893

    Chu Feng, holding Rosa in his arms, has been running to the direction recognized at the beginning, preparing to go underground and make a lot of money. Now there are more than 100000 people involved in the battle of the strong in the natural fury period, and many people will join in the follow-up. Naturally, Chu Feng can''t easily let go of such a good opportunity.


    Even if not all devour, just everyone swallow a little bit, is an extremely powerful force, Chu wind want in the heart, all happy in the face.


    Of course, Chu Feng will try his best to be careful, because he can''t kill 100000 people here, so he just devours a little bit each person and a little bit every day. In this way, they will only regard it as a fierce battle and will not feel that they have been hit by any strange moves.


    After all, when the door of the hidden world was blocked, the demon Kingdom appeared, and all the four forces must have known about it. If the performance is too obvious, it will inevitably be found. For the time being, Chu Feng does not want others to know.


    Along the way, Chu Feng easily avoided those who killed the strong, did not fight with them, save unnecessary time.


    This is also the reason for stun Rosa, because Chu Feng didn''t want to find her such a speed against the sky, so as not to be peeped out of the eerie.


    Soon, Chu Feng came to the location of the underground cave. There were dozens of strong men in the fury period around him. Among them, two of them were infinite close to demigods. At the moment, they were all eyeing Chu Feng as if they were fish on the chopping board.


    Chu Feng saw that everyone was about to start, and immediately said, "I am from Feiyun Town in the north city. We are our own people!"


    One of them, who was infinitely close to the demigod, was stunned and frowned: "then how did you run from the other side''s camp?"


    Chu Feng had already thought of a good speech and faced Rosa to the people: "I was an undercover in the past. According to the meaning of the North boundless little Lord, I arrested Rosa, deputy commander of the South City Army Corps. I have poisoned her. She has no strength to fight back. I am really from the north city. You should believe me."


    Seeing Rosa, dozens of people have dispelled some doubts. On the wasteland battlefield, they all know the leader of the enemy. Seeing that Chu Feng is holding Rosa, they have some doubts. Although Chu Feng is wearing the southwest army''s uniform, he says he is an undercover.


    However, although some doubts have been dispelled, the strong man who is infinitely close to the demigod is not very convinced.


    Narrow eyes: "you are just four levels of anger. How can the young master of Beicheng let you be an undercover? Once found, you are not very dangerous?"


    "He wanted me to go because I was low." Chufeng sneered in his heart and said, "because only in this way, Rosa will not be alert to me. Like elder brother, will you be alert to a warrior in the four levels of tiannu?"


    On hearing this, the man nodded slightly. He was infinitely close to the existence of demigod. Naturally, he could not pay attention to the martial arts in the four realms of tiannu, and then associate it with the boundless character of the north. It was really possible to send an unnoticed person to catch Rosa. The guy was on the battlefield in the wilderness, and such things were not rare.


    "Dante, I''ll kill you!"


    Everyone gradually dispelled their doubts. Many people from the two cities in Northeast China could not all know each other. Moreover, the reason given by Chu Feng was reasonable, and he did bring Rosa with him. At this time, nu purple dream in the distance had broken through the defense lines.


    Chu Feng subconsciously turned back, the corners of his mouth violently twitched, and said that the hatred of the women was really deeper than the abyss!


    Eyeball son turns to point to anger purple dream anxiously: "no good, I was found, this is the purple dream fairy of the South City, she must have found that I kidnapped Rosa, chasing."


    If there are doubts at the beginning, then angry purple dream appears or to kill Chu Feng, they have no doubt at all.


    "You hurry to the back, and this woman will be handed over to us!" the powerful man who picked up the plane said


    Chu Feng does not fall to nod thanks, holding Rosa to go to the back, mouth with a touch of fun, originally there is a little difficult to explain clearly, the emergence of angry purple dream, just for their own evidence, is really perfect ah.


    The left eye glanced at the opportunity of killing, but these dozens of people can''t live on. It''s hard to guarantee that they will go to beiwuliang for confirmation afterwards, which is not beautiful.


    Angry purple dream pretty face a rage, kill opportunity burst out: "bastard, originally you are still the Northeast two cities undercover, I must kill you, you even kidnapped Rosa!"


    Chu Feng stood behind the crowd and said, "so what, can you kill me? These big brothers will easily crush you to death. You can''t save Rosa at that time, and you have to take yourself in. "


    Chu Feng''s words made the strong people in the Northeast two cities show a meaningful smile. They heard the name of purple dream fairy, but it was the first time that they saw the name. Looking at the beautiful face of angry purple dream, they all felt that the word "Fairy" was worthy of its name. With this face, countless women could be killed in seconds.


    Even if it is infinitely close to the state of demigod, it is not necessary to be forced to do so.


    The strong man who began to question Chu Feng, who was close to the demigods, was from Dongcheng. His eyes wandered on the body of the angry purple dream, and he said with a smile: "this brother is right. Purple dream fairy you sent to the door, we don''t need to be polite. You must have more flavor than Rosa, ha ha ha!"All the people in the back also laughed.


    Anger purple dream at the moment only has the most violent killing opportunity in her heart. The anger of being teased makes her act boldly, regardless of dozens of people on the other side. Two of them are similar to themselves. For a time, natural forces wreak havoc around her. Nu purple dream is surrounded by dozens of people, fearless to fight.


    Chu Feng, holding Rosa in his arms, retreated quietly behind him. Looking around, no one cared about it. All of them went to the main battlefield in front of him. The secret passage was perfect. Chu Feng had come to the entrance of the underground cave.


    Because there was a pit in the war, the hole was buried at the moment.


    However, it was nothing to Chu Feng. She put Rosa down and leaned on her body. Her hand stretched out there, and the soil began to emerge slowly, as if something was coming out of it.


    After a while, there appeared a hole with a diameter of 80 cm. It was not big, but enough for one person to go in and out.


    Chu Feng has always been concerned about Nu Zi Meng and the fierce battle of dozens of people. The other side has only two infinitely close to the demigods, so they can''t quickly win the Nu Zi dream. The rest of the people are not qualified to participate. After all, Nuzi dream is a relatively powerful existence in the realm of infinite approaching demigods.


    The demon Kingdom opened leisurely and shrouded this small battlefield. Chu Feng stretched out his hand and devoured dozens of people''s power. A strong man who picked up the plane infinitely had not found anything. Because of the loss of power, the speed was a little slow and was wiped out by Nu Zi Meng on the spot.


    Chu Feng timely put up the demon Kingdom, if it continues, it will be found, after all, nu purple dream has seen the demon realm.


    A strong man who was infinitely close to the demigods was killed. Another strong man in the east city who began to speak was staring at him. He had heard that Zimeng fairy in Nancheng had few rivals in the same realm. At first, he thought that it was exaggeration. But now both of them are not rivals of Fury purple dream, and one of them has been killed. The rumor is true.


    Look dignified at the same time to drink: "angry purple dream, the southern city purple dream fairy is here, come on!"


    Angry purple dream looks slightly changed, aware that the people around have found the situation here, know that they can''t stay any longer, Jiao drink a sudden operation of the whole body''s strength, gathering the torrent of natural pressure.


    Just as she was about to release, a violent explosion broke out around her. The dust covered the sky and covered the sky with dust. Purple dream felt a pain in her neck and fell to the ground. She didn''t know what was going on.


    Then there was a sound of participation, and the power of endless destruction, and then it was quiet.


    People who heard the voice of the strong man from all over the world came, and even the North Wuliang came quickly. Looking at the rolling dust and smoke, his face was coagulated, and the rolling dust and smoke were surging, which made the yellow dust roll away and disappear invisibly.


    But in the original place of fierce fighting, no one was seen except in a mess. They all died and were burned clean by the fire derived from the rules of the wasteland battlefield.


    Fist clenched: "angry purple dream, you are really brave, dare to kill here, really let me more and more excited."


    "Come on, gather the strongest fighting power of North City and kill it on the main battlefield. I want Nan Aowen and nu Zi Meng!"


    The sublimation of the war began above the ground, and 10 meters underground, Chu Feng helplessly looked at Nu Zi Meng who fainted. Originally, he didn''t want to pay attention to her, but felt that many powerful people swarmed in, knowing that it was basically impossible for Nuzi dream to go back to the camp of the two cities in Southwest China.


    So at the critical time, they made dust and smoke to block people''s sight, killed dozens of people, took Nu purple dream to the underground, and even the hole was buried, which could not be seen at all.


    Put her and Rosa together, Chu Feng looks at the cave in the dark, only can see some things, dark.


    Fortunately, with the left eye, it''s not a big problem.


    Walking forward, it seems to be a natural cave. Finding a hole with hard stone wall, Chu Feng came back and moved the two women to the past, because it was all loess in the beginning. Who knows whether the fierce battle will collapse or not, or in the hole formed by stone, it is safer.


    Two troubled women were arranged to make sure that they would not wake up for the time being. Chu Feng''s left eye pierced through her eyes and her eyes flashed through the blazing light.


    Although it is not the main battlefield, it has no influence on him. He does not want to cover the whole wasteland battlefield, as long as it can cover the main battlefield.


    With a bloodthirsty smile, the demon Kingdom opens in vain, and Chu Feng, in order not to be discovered, can not only devour the power, but also will not have the original barriers.


    Can be out, can also enter, so that it is easier to keep secret.


    Sit down at ease, let the demon Kingdom devour the unrecognized power, and begin to transform the power within the demon realm for your own use.


    Believe that after this war, we should be able to break through the demigod?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1894

    In this war, blood clouds surged, and the natural forces of heaven and earth aroused by the strong during the period of natural fury made the main battlefield overshadowed the sun, and the original color in the sky could not be seen.


    There is no smoke of gunpowder, only earth shaking and fierce killing. Although we can''t see a corpse, and although we don''t know how many people died, it is definitely an extremely terrible number.


    The two cities in the northeast and southwest were completely killed. Under the command of their respective military commanders, people constantly rushed into this cruel battlefield.


    On the battlefield, some people are happy, and naturally others are sad.


    Those who break through the second to kill their opponents in a desperate situation are naturally happy. Those who are infinitely close to the demigods are also happy to leave the wasteland battlefield. But those who die are doomed to have no chance to grieve. Those who watch their relatives or companions die in front of them are also sad.


    Bloody, cruel, parting, incisive phenomenon.


    The survival of the fittest has become a perfect interpretation of the battlefield in the wasteland. Here you can have an epiphany, and you may become a corpse overnight, even if there is no residue left.


    Three days passed quietly, and the bloodiness of the wasteland battlefield did not disperse from the beginning to the end, and the killing and cutting continued.


    Since three days ago, the war never stopped. Especially when the purple dream fairy''s anger and Zimeng and Rosa, the deputy commander of the South City legion, may have died, which aroused the strong offensive of the southwest United Army and once made the Northeast coalition feel the pressure.


    Later, it was slowly suppressed, and the battle was well matched.


    At noon, it was supposed to be a sunny day, but dark clouds were surging. It was the power of countless warriors that caused the variation of the weather, which made people feel very depressed.


    Main battlefield underground, 10 meters!


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, slightly dim in the eyes, a touch of surprise and curiosity, there are many puzzled.


    Three days later, he has been staying underground, using the demon realm to devour the power of fierce fighters, and slowing down the speed will not be easily detected.


    Because of the large number of people, most of them are above the five levels of tiannu. Therefore, even if there is only a little loss of power, the power gathered by so many people is extremely huge. Every simple phagocytosis is almost as complete as swallowing the existence of a semi God''s later peak.


    In the past three days, such power is terrible, especially those who die before they dissipate, will be completely swallowed up by the power.


    However, Chu Feng could only feel the growing power of the demon Kingdom, but he could not feel the improvement of his own realm.


    Yes, three days later, no matter how much power Chu Feng transformed into his body, he was still infinitely close to the existence of demigods. Even though the power of martial arts was getting stronger and stronger, Chu Feng even felt that a finger could stab the late peak of demigod, but the realm of martial arts was still stuck there.


    No step into the rhythm of the demigod, not even a bit of feeling, all the time is a little worse.


    What''s going on? Why is such a powerful force enough to challenge the God''s barrier? Why is it still at the peak of the late demigod period? Chu Feng is a little confused and confused, but can''t get a positive answer.


    Taboos are boundless!


    Four words appear again in Chu Feng''s mind. These are the four words Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang said to him. He is taboo. There were rumors in five forbidden areas, and taboos are boundless.


    As a taboo, its own strength can''t be measured by realm. Maybe its martial arts power is just a period of natural shock, and it may have been able to fight against the natural anger period. Everything is uncertain.


    Although his strength was there, Chu Feng was depressed if he didn''t improve his realm. If he didn''t upgrade and didn''t experience the nine fold heaven thunder refining of demigod, then the martial art itself was still a common child. Unless the force of taboo could be used to build the defense of God''s realm, that was not enough.


    It is impossible for him to arouse the force of taboo whenever he encounters a strong enemy.


    Double cultivation of magic and martial arts, you must both step into the peak!


    With a sharp color in his eyes, Chu Feng closed his eyes again and prepared to take in some strength today to see if he could find an opportunity to break through the demigod.


    As soon as I closed my eyes, I heard a slight movement. When I opened again, I saw Rosa standing up slowly.


    On that day, Chu Feng knocked Rosa dizzy, and her technique was still a little heavy. It was normal to fall asleep for two or three days. Seeing her wake up, she also dispersed the idea of continuing to change her power. However, the demon Kingdom still exists, and no one can feel it.


    Rosa opened her eyes. There was a darkness all around her. Slowly, she got used to it. Seeing a man lying beside the darkness, she looked closer and exclaimed, "angry purple dream!"


    "Yes Chu Feng light mouth: "however, she estimated to need a little time to wake up, you coma for three days, she also coma for three days."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s voice, Rosa got up quickly and went to see it was Chu Feng. She looked around the underground cave. She couldn''t see clearly because of the light. She asked, "where is this?"She remembered that before she fainted, she seemed to be in the arms of Chu Feng, on the battlefield in the wilderness, but where is this?


    "Ten meters below the main battlefield."


    Chu Feng didn''t hide it. He told him, "the war started three days ago, and it''s still going on. During this period, more than ten people stepped into the demigods and left and destroyed many people. Each of the four main cities suffered losses, and we can''t go out because our position is now the center of the battlefield."


    On hearing this, Rosa raised her head and felt the fluctuation of her breath. As expected, she found that there were many powerful forces on the ground. She was glad that she was still alive and sat down: "thank you!"


    Although she didn''t know what happened at that time, she could be sure that Chu Feng saved her life. As for why Nu Zi Meng was here, she didn''t want to know and had no interest in knowing.


    For a woman who has been disappointed, nothing is worth remembering.


    "It''s OK. Who told me to run fast and be smart?"


    Chu Feng light smile, leaning on the smooth stone, these days he has been constantly devouring and changing the strength, now lying still very comfortable, although a little hard, also simply told the things at that time, pointing to the angry purple dream: "thanks to her, or those people really don''t believe me."


    Rosa smelled her words and revealed a touch of praise: "I didn''t expect that you are very smart. You know how to say that you are from two cities in Northeast China. In addition, I can really confuse their cognition. The reappearance of angry purple dream makes them have no doubt about you."


    "Just, angry purple dream wants to kill you, how can you even save her, don''t you worry that she will continue to kill you when she wakes up?"


    "Ha ha!" Chu Feng beamed and put his hands on his head: "it''s going to rain. My mother wants to marry. I saved her, and she will continue to kill me. That''s her business. It''s my business to save her. After all, I have a strange habit. I can''t see beautiful women in bad luck, and it''s just a simple gesture. At that time, those people didn''t guard against me. I took advantage of the dust and smoke of the war to hide with you The underground caves found. "


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and said there, suddenly felt a cool lower body, opened his eyes and saw that his trousers were pulled down by Rosa: "what are you doing?"


    "Pay the debt!" In the dark, Rosa''s look did not show shyness or nervousness, or calm: "I said at that time, if you can help me out, I will give you a chance to play me. Now you have done it, and I am also a trustworthy person, so I will let you play once, and then I will go everywhere."


    If you don''t give Chu Feng a chance to refute or disagree, Rosa lowers her head, and Chu Feng''s white eyes roll. Even if you have to pay off the debt, you should at least find a time. Angry purple dream is still there. What should I do when I wake up?


    Rosa didn''t care about it. She puffed and puffed. After a while, she stood up and pulled off her battle clothes, revealing her leather clothes and trousers.


    Chu Feng saw that she wanted to take off and said, "that, don''t you regret it?"


    Rosa has feelings for bronze and abides by herself for bronze. Now she wants to look like this. In such an environment, chufeng naturally won''t say no, but if Rosa is not willing, Chu Feng is not the kind of person who is forced to be difficult. After all, it was only a joke at that time.


    Rosa untied her fur coat, took off her leather trousers, and all her underwear went away, revealing her graceful body without any fat.


    Slowly squat down, one hand righted the gun barrel, aimed at the fort, looked calm: "you really think I am a fool? I''ve given up on him


    All of a sudden sit down, slightly frown, can''t help the pain called out: "you are really a monster."


    Although she felt uncomfortable and painful, the stubborn Rosa still swayed, and the whole person slowly fell on Chu Feng''s body, and her voice was very light: "be a man, take the initiative, enjoy me once, when it''s my reward!"


    Chu Feng had nothing to say politely. In addition, she had experienced countless bloody battles in the wasteland. She had already felt violent and needed to vent her anger. She turned around and pressed on Rosa. She did not have the slightest pity on Rosa. A woman like Rosa did not need anyone to show mercy on her. What she wanted was an absolutely powerful conquest.


    The war without smoke of gunpowder is taking place in this no small hole, and the real bloody war is also staged in the ground ten meters, passion or cruelty?


    What Chu Feng and Rosa don''t know is that Nu purple dream has already woken up early, heard what they said, and knew that Chu Feng saved her.


    At the moment, I didn''t even dare to think of it. My face was a little red in the dark. Listening to Rosa''s uncontrollable cry, she was scolding a rascal, a husband and a woman!


    What a scoundrel to do that in front of me!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1895

    The war ended before sunset in the afternoon of the third day. The two cities in the northeast and southwest withdrew their troops, leaving the main battlefield in ruins.


    The fierce battle for three days in a row has made both sides very tired. Next, they need to repair it. Soon, the big contest of the hidden world will begin, and some people will leave in succession. But we all know that there must be a final battle.


    After the last war, the wasteland battlefield may usher in a short window period.


    Because most people will inevitably participate in the hidden world Dabi. The reason why they are still staying on the battlefield in the wasteland is to realize the cruel and bloody power and the feeling of communicating with the heaven and earth. Before the Dabi of the hidden world, they will all leave.


    The bases of the two cities in the southwest are located in the command room of the southern city, which is a little remote.


    "Haven''t you found the purple dream fairy yet?"


    The bronze sat at the top of the table and asked for the sound.


    Three days ago, when the war began, nu Zi Meng chased and killed a small person who offended him. Up to now, there is no news of her being captured by the two cities in Northeast China. She only heard that Nu Zimeng appeared in the rear of the two cities in Northeast China and then disappeared.


    North Wuliang is a man of publicity. If he really won the Nu Zi dream, he must have begun to show off. Now there is nothing. It can only be said that Nu purple dream is not in the hands of the two cities in Northeast China.


    However, they should not die. If they do die, the people in the two cities in Northeast China must also be clear. But they are not dead, they are not caught, and where they are.


    Nan Aowen said in one side: "in addition, there are deputy commander Rosa!"


    The color of indifference flashed in the bronze eyes. He did not care about Rosa''s life and death at all. He asked her to lead the team to be the pioneer on that day, and the purpose was to let her die. Bronze knew Rosa''s mind, but he didn''t want other women to know about Rosa and what he had done, especially Nan Aowen and nu Zi Meng.


    But now nanaowen all asked, bronze also pretended to be curious: "yes, Rosa has no trace, you have no news?"


    Another deputy regimental commander shook his head: "I specially remind people that there are no signs of deputy commander Rosa and purple dream Fairy on the battlefield. If they really appear on the battlefield, they must be known, but there is no news."


    "In addition, I checked and found out that all the pioneers were dead and none of them came back."


    Bronze frowned slightly: "then they can''t disappear out of thin air, can''t they?"


    The rest of the people died thousands of bronze will not care, but can not find the angry purple dream, his heart is uncomfortable, that cold and beautiful woman, haughty character, beautiful face, just saw when he severely stimulated him.


    If not with Nan Aowen, and many people in Nancheng know Nu Zi Meng, he would have been a bully.


    The deputy commander shook his head: "I don''t know."


    All the people present fell into silence. The angry purple dream disappeared or might have died. Everyone felt a little uncomfortable. Nu zilei locked her eyebrows and was a little annoyed that she didn''t stop her sister and let her go after the villain who violated her.


    Make now people do not know where to go, angry purple bud do not know how to go back and the family of people.


    On the contrary, because of the dignified disappearance of the angry purple dream, Nan Aoxue and Feng Qingqing should be more relaxed. The former said softly, "sister zilei said that sister Zimeng was chasing Lin Feng at that time. Lin Feng was a cunning and insidious person. Maybe sister Zimeng can''t say with him now?"


    Bronze frown: "who is Lin Feng?"


    "A villain." Angry purple Lei hit the table top with a fist, and said the original events of the arena: "so, it is because of this that my sister will chase him away, otherwise it will not happen. The best thing is that he is dead, or I will dismember him."


    In bronze eyes, there was a slight killing opportunity. A warrior in the four realms of tiannu was actually a scoundrel who profaned Nu purple dream. It was really damned.


    Speaking of Lin Feng, Nan Aowen did not have the solemnity of the beginning, because she knew that it was Chu Feng. She had not seen all of Chu Feng''s means, but she also knew that it was definitely not something that ordinary people could deal with. At least, there were few people who could hurt Chu Feng on this wasteland battlefield.


    The eyes also vaguely pass by Chu Yi.


    In the past three days, several of them were in danger several times, but they were all solved because of Chu Yi or very easily. Even if the person was infinitely close to the existence of demigod, it was only a moment.


    Even Feng Qingqing, who was just the second level of tiannu at the beginning, has continuously broken through and stepped into the fourth level of tiannu in the past few days. Every time, she breaks through when she is in danger. Her talent is strong, which makes Nan Aowen slightly surprised.


    In addition, Nan Aoxue has also stepped into the seven levels of tiannu. Even she has already touched the chance of demigod, but according to the explanation of the South City Lord, there is no breakthrough.


    And all this is done under the guidance of Chu Yi, he can always give them advice at the most critical time, to reverse the situation of disadvantage.


    And Chu Yi takes care of them according to the explanation of Chu Feng. How strong is Chu Feng? Nan Aoxue can''t imagine.When people''s minds are different, Chu Yi is standing at the door and looking out. She looks calm, but she has a light dignified in her heart. This kind of breath fluctuates. Is it the realm of demons?


    Compared with the rest of the people, as the inheritor of Qingsha, Chu Yi knows a lot of things. During the war, there is a slight breath fluctuation in the sky of the main battlefield. Chu Yi believes that only he can detect in the wasteland battlefield, which is the realm of demons and belongs to the taboo of demons.


    The reason why the ancient demons could invite to fight in the world and even destroy an era, the demon Kingdom occupied a lot of credit. It could swallow up the power that the demon did not agree with, and could constantly weaken the strength of the other side. It can be said that even people with similar realm with the demon God, unless they can break the power, they can not stop the devouring of the demon kingdom.


    A meaningful smile swept over the corner of his mouth. It seems that Chu Feng has mastered the mystery of his amazing growth speed. It''s really looking forward to it!


    At this time, Chu Feng, who was still in the underground cave, did not know that Chu Yi had insight into his mind. He just leaned on the smooth stone slab and gave Rosa a hand as a pillow.


    The two men''s fight is just over.


    Chu Feng is also slightly surprised. Rosa is definitely the most crazy woman he has ever experienced. She is not only active, but also extremely strong in her desire and demand. She would like to do all the things in her life at once. Chu Feng sighs that even if she is a demigod, she will be drained.


    Rosa in the dark, her skin still with the color of flushing, chest ups and downs, rough, gently exhaled a breath, still savoring the flavor just now.


    Side head close to Chu Feng a little bit, a hand dishonestly held that cannon barrel: "the war above has ended, take a rest and do it again, we can go out."


    "Still?" Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and ten thousand grass mud horses were running there. Who on earth came from? Chu Feng was confident that she could defeat two women in the war just now, but Rosa even wanted to say, you''re not made of meat? I feel like you''re swollen.


    Rosa nodded, her voice was firm: "yes, come on. You won''t understand the helplessness of a woman who has been killing for three years and repressing her desire in the late night. What''s more, do you dislike it if you play it? Or are you incompetent? "


    What men hate most is being said to be incompetent, and Chu Feng is no exception.


    Turning over, she pressed on Rosa and went out directly: "this time, I want you to beg for mercy."


    A picture that is not suitable for children is staged again, releasing her own Rosa pain and happy, with a voice higher than a sound, more shocking than a sound.


    The angry purple dream, who has been lying there, scolds unceasingly in his heart. When will you two scoundrels finish? I want to pee. If you don''t stop, how can I urinate?


    In this war, Chu Feng attacked Rosa more fiercely, the latter gritted her teeth, but slowly felt weak, and felt that her legs seemed to cramp. Finally, she couldn''t help saying, "hero, you lost, please don''t come back."


    Chu Feng is satisfied with a smile, but the demand of Rosa is still shocked by Chu Feng. She is also glad that her women don''t have this type, otherwise, the iron gun will be melted.


    Another moment of charge, a heat stream poured into Rosa''s body, hunched up and lay there panting, sweating profusely.


    Chu Feng also lay on one side, Rosa propped up and opened her mouth: "clean it up for you!"


    Then she got up, put on her clothes, and lay down powerless. After several hours of expedition, even if she was a strong warrior, she had a little empty meaning. Just relax.


    Chu Feng also put on clothes, almost just put on, angry purple dream stood up, Chu Feng body stiff, how to get up, so punctual?


    Rosa also noticed the angry purple dream and sneered, "have you been awake for a long time?"


    "Rogue!" Nu Zi Meng snorted coldly and walked forward. When she woke up, she wanted to pee. But because Chu Feng and Rosa were fighting there, she could only bear it all the time. At the moment, she felt chilly when she walked by. After listening to it for several hours, even the cold people were expected to respond.


    What''s more, angry purple dream is not a cold person, just a little cold character.


    Chu Feng is sweating and angry purple dream is awake all the time. Didn''t the young master do a live broadcast?


    This idea has not fallen, Chu Feng widened his eyes, only see angry purple dream out of more than ten meters, pulled up the skirt and squatted down, facing them here, Xiaojie!


    Chu Feng turns back, Rosa has sat up, but she has no expression, obviously is too dark, nothing can be seen.


    Anger purple dream is also the same idea, this cave is too dark, she is worried about the unknown danger, so out of more than 10 meters back, she can not see Chu Feng and Rosa, thinking that she can not see, Chu Feng and Rosa can not see anything.


    So she squatted down, comfortable and quiet convenient, but did not know that Chu Feng had a left eye, no matter how dark the place can see things, is now looking at without blinking.The corners of his mouth twitch gently, Chu Feng secretly warned himself that he must pretend not to know, or be angry purple dream to know that he saw, the future is to start chasing.


    But that is too what, sparse, it seems that has not experienced a man''s reason, even there is a mole there, why?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1896

    The next morning, it was nearly two hours before dawn.


    There was a slight movement in the underground of the main battlefield. Three figures jumped out of the darkness, and the three Chu Feng people came out.


    The reason why he chose this time is that even the martial arts are mainly rest oriented and don''t pay attention to anything. Once he comes out in the rest of the time, he will inevitably be found. Although Chu Feng has a left eye, he doesn''t want to expose too many cards.


    Rosa and nu purple dream are curious about how Chu Feng knows when it is now, but they don''t ask. When Chu Feng goes down, they always count the time, so they choose to come out at this time.


    Chu Feng felt his surroundings. In fact, he looked around with his left eye. He determined that the people in the two cities in Northeast China were far away from each other and did not worry about being found.


    "Running at full speed, it only takes more than an hour to get back to the two cities in the southwest."


    "You are both infinitely close to the demigods, and you will be a little faster."


    Rosa just and Chu wind, the second man in life, also did not start that kind of stiff, but also not too enthusiastic: "what about you?"


    Listening to the meaning of Chu Feng''s words, he seems not ready to go back with them.


    Naturally, Chu Feng couldn''t go back. He knew that there was bound to be a war. He could still make a lot of money by then. He was ready to wait quietly here. Otherwise, if he went to the southwest two cities and suddenly disappeared, he would be doubted by others.


    Although this possibility is very small, but Chu Feng still try to avoid as far as possible, be careful not to make a big mistake.


    "I won''t go."


    Therefore, Chu Feng said with a smile: "after all, there are still many people in Nancheng who know me. What should I do if the loyal pursuers of purple dream fairy see me want to kill me?"


    Angry purple dream has always been silent from waking up, smell speech pretty face one angry: "give me shut up!"


    In the past, who knew Lin Feng was because she kissed her in the arena and attacked her chest. Now, Lin Feng''s celebrity in Nancheng is well known. She has achieved a reputation that others can''t go to in a lifetime with her angry purple dream.


    Rosa said with a meaningful smile: "yes, purple dream fairy is said to have numerous pursuers in Nancheng, including the young master of Nancheng and matchless young master. You are indeed very dangerous."


    Angry purple dream looks gloomy, how can you not hear that Rosa is teasing herself for being blasphemed.


    The powder fist tiny grasps, the eye is gloomy passes Chu Feng: "I want to kill you."


    Her anger purple dream also felt that he had saved himself, so let things go with the wind, but when Rosa said again, she was still very angry, and she said, "let''s go.".


    Chu Feng knew something about it. He said in secret that he was not polite at all. He waved his hand and had already gone more than ten meters away: "good bye, Miss Rosa."


    "Don''t run!" Seeing Chu Feng running away again, nu Zi Meng Jiao drinks to catch up with her. This is the main battlefield of the vast wasteland. She believes that it will never happen that he ran away last time.


    They soon ran away, leaving Rosa alone.


    The face passed a faint smile: "interesting people, hope to see you again, like the feeling of being with you, although you are not high above the realm, but you still conquered me."


    Gently said a word, but there is not much to remember, Rosa turned toward the southwest two cities and roared away, a few ups and downs between disappeared in the same place, that hole in the out of the Chu wind also buried, in order to use again, not to be found that there is no cave.


    An hour later, Chu Feng stopped helplessly and looked back at the angry purple dream.


    He pointed to the left side with a wry smile: "you only need 15 minutes to go to the land of the southwest two cities United Legion. Can you let me go now? I feel you don''t want to kill me. Why do you have to do this?"


    At first, when Nu Zi Meng chased him that night, the killing opportunity could be felt. But tonight, Chu Feng could feel that Nu purple dream didn''t mean to kill him at all. He just kept chasing him.


    Angry purple dream stopped, cold pretty face word by word said: "has never been a man so to me."


    Chu Feng a Leng, then suddenly angry purple dream Entanglement: "apology useful?"


    Angry purple dream shook her head: "if apology can make all things have not happened, but do you think that you can erase the memory of the people in Nancheng? You hold me in public, kiss me, and finally return, you think, they may forget


    "Now, I''m the laughingstock of people in Nancheng, do you know?"


    Chu Feng was just playing for a while, and didn''t want to bring such a big trouble to the angry purple dream. He apologetically said, "I''m sorry, but things have already happened, and you don''t seem to want to kill me. It''s not a way to consume it. Don''t you want me to be responsible for marrying you? There will be no such good thing, will it


    "Shut up!" Angry purple dream face a cold drink a way: "I do not kill you, but,,, I want to beat you up!"When he spoke, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He really said that he would change his face.


    Originally wanted to dodge, but Chu Feng thought about it and didn''t move. Nu Zi Meng''s fist fell on Chu Feng''s body without any block, and roared.


    Chu Feng immediately flew out and hit the ground, not seriously injured. But he was a little embarrassed and got up with a bitter smile. It seems that she still has a little respect for women. Although women are not in a high position in the hidden world, they are still dominated by men, but some women value chastity more than in the present world.


    "Why don''t you hide?"


    Angry purple dream surprised asked a sentence, according to her idea, with Chu Feng that small strong spirit of escape, can be avoided.


    Chu Feng patted the dust on her body and said plainly, "if you can vent your anger by beating me, I will stand and let you fight. Otherwise, if I run away tonight, you will still think about it. Next time you meet, you will still start with me. Women should not always be angry, but should always maintain elegance and beauty."


    "So, if you''re angry and you''re not feeling well, then I''ll stand here and do whatever you want."


    Once again, the woman in the rage is unreasonable. Her strength is stronger than that just now. She blows on Chu Feng''s body: "I see if you can hide or not!"


    However, Chu Feng still did not escape, let the force blow on the body, the body flew out, this time is really hurt, but small, can quickly repair itself.


    Bang to the ground, Chu Feng coughed and stood up and sighed slightly: "as long as you are happy, how about beating me? The picturesque landscape is not as comfortable as a beauty''s heart! "


    Angry purple dream squint, raised the hand to fall: "what do you say?"


    Chu Feng''s words just now gave her a sense of deja vu, as if she had heard similar words.


    All of a sudden, my eyes coagulated, and I thought of a sentence left by the mysterious youth in Nancheng gambling house. How about the vast expanse of land? It''s better to smile at the beauty!


    With the 50 million gold coin card still on her body, nu purple dream looked at Chu Feng with cold eyes, and suddenly found that this man was so familiar at the moment. How could his height, tone, and eyes be so similar to the mysterious youth of that night?


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what Nu Zi''s dream has come to. Maybe he forgets the ambiguity between the casino and the Nu Zi dream. He just remembers the contradiction between them in the arena: "I said that the picturesque mountains and rivers are beautiful, but they are not as comfortable as your heart, and your smile is blooming."


    "If you can laugh, I''ll be beaten by you all the time tonight, so what?"


    Nu Zi Meng''s body flickered, staring at Chu Feng''s eyes. The feeling was so familiar that she asked, "you were the one who was in the casino that night and gave me the supreme gold card!"


    Chu Feng''s brain couldn''t connect up for a while, and subconsciously replied, "how do you know, what are you talking about?" In the heart mercilessly pulls trembles, this young Lord how to forget in the gambling house time and this Niang also has the entanglement?


    Chu Feng as like as two peas, but he was caught by the purple purple dream, biting the shell teeth: "and I pretend to be confused, tone, breath, and your eyes are just like him. Lin Feng, do you still want to deny it?"


    Chu Feng heart that shame, this fuckin ''woman is too clever, so can guess?


    However, Chu Feng couldn''t admit that he was dead. He shook his head and turned around: "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I haven''t been to Nancheng casino, and I haven''t given you a 50 million gold coin card. You''ve got the wrong person."


    "Unexpectedly, you don''t want to do it any more. Goodbye. After that, all the gratitude and resentment will disappear. I hope!"


    "Stop for me!" Angry purple dream angrily cheered: "I only said the gambling house, did not say is the South City gambling house, did not say is 50 million gold coins, how do you know, you also want to deny?"


    Chu Feng''s heart is cool and cool. Your aunt, do you want to be so smart, choose silence directly, and move on. It is impossible for him to admit that, because that will expose some things, because even Nan Aowen and Lin Feng do not know each other. Once he recognizes, it is equivalent to admitting Nan Aowen''s concealment.


    Angry purple dream small head so smart, if think of something, it is not beautiful.


    Seeing that Chu Feng still wanted to go, nu Zi Meng waved angrily, and a force exploded on Chu Feng''s body. Chu Feng didn''t worry that Nu Zi Meng would kill himself. He was blown out by the force. The whole person lay on the ground and almost ate a mouthful of mud.


    Exasperated rise: "are you insane?"


    "If you don''t recognize it, I''ll call you." Angry purple dream cold said a, body forward.


    "Then don''t blame me." Chu Feng felt so unreasonable that he did not retreat but went forward. His body shape was like electricity, passing by the side of the angry purple dream, so that the latter could not detect it at all.


    Two fingers bend in the armpit of Nu Zi Meng, a force did not enter into it, nu Zi Meng Dun found that the whole body was weak, subconsciously fell, is falling in the arms of Chu Feng.


    "I''ll give you a chance to get rid of all the grudges, or I''ll be rude."


    Chu Feng put his arm around the slender waist of Nu purple dream and said, "you don''t think about it?"Angry purple dream still don''t say a word, is staring at Chu Feng, also don''t want to wonder why he will be chufeng suddenly make the whole body weak.


    By this woman''s eyes do not blink at staring, Chu Feng said - panic.


    Angry purple dream is just a tiny frown, but still silent.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and wanted to continue to fall down. Finally, he had no choice but to stop with a bitter smile. He also untied the meridian blockade of Nu Zi dream and got up: "I was defeated by you. What do you want?"


    Chu Feng was staring at by those eyes and felt that there was no place to hide. He took a deep breath: "is it necessary? Why are you so persistent? "


    "You just need to answer me if I don''t pay attention at first, but I can''t admit that I''m wrong with those eyes." Angry purple dream cold return way.


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "no!"


    "I don''t believe it. Give me a kiss." Anger purple dream cold hum, throw out let Chu wind speechless words: "hurry up!"


    Chu Feng secretly said what he was doing. Seeing the angry purple dream''s appearance and worrying about the trouble of more people in the morning, he stretched out his hand to pick up Nu Zi Meng''s chin and gently loosened it with a kiss on the red lip: "OK, when you kiss goodbye, goodbye!"


    "It''s you!" Chu Feng just turned around, angry purple dream cold voice said: "and I was kissing in the casino two times, is the same feeling, is this flavor."


    Chu Feng''s heart wryly smile, this what woman, still thought to kiss goodbye, unexpectedly is looking for the familiar feeling, if not, then you are not to be kiss in vain?


    , as like as two peas, I am not angry. I don''t know what''s going on. Why do I have different faces? But the tone of your voice, the touch and eyes of your lips, and the breath that you are close to me is all the same. On the arena, I''m angry with your rascal, ignoring it.


    Chu Feng had to lament the keenness of the warrior. He did not admit it or deny it. He turned back: "what do you want?"


    Angry purple dream throw out a sentence: "send me back."


    Chu Feng frowned: "dream!"


    Nu purple dream passed by Chu Feng''s side, and the speed went quickly. There was also a sentence: "if you don''t send me, I''ll run to two cities in Northeast China."


    "Damn it!" Chu Feng directly burst out a rude remark, this woman is absolutely brain problem, body shape skimming, normal speed simply can''t catch up with Nu purple dream, wry smile repeatedly, anger purple dream is absolutely wrong, what is going on?


    The speed suddenly increased, just like a flash of lightning, standing in front of the angry purple dream: "OK, I''ll send you back, OK?"


    Chu Feng talks, but found angry purple dream eyes passing by.


    Chufeng heart knot, how to have a kind of bad premonition?


    Nu purple dream turned around, Chu Feng frowned and followed her. When she came to her, nu purple dream whispered: "that night, thank you, or I will be sullied by one eyed man."


    Chu Feng stopped, staring at the fury purple dream all the way forward, the corners of his mouth violently twitched, and suddenly wanted to break the head of Nu purple dream to study its structure. How could it be so smart?


    Angry purple dream out of a few steps after stopping, looking back: "do not contact with a sharp and powerful woman, no matter how many faces you have changed."


    "Send me back. I hate you, but I know how to be grateful."


    Chu Feng slightly speechless, knowing that Nu purple dream has been relying on super keen perception, even his real identity has been detected, but how does she know?


    With this question, Chu Feng dignified to follow, it seems that in the future in the hidden world, to low-key line, women''s perception, can not use common sense!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1897

    "Purple dream fairy, you are back!"


    When the morning came, the news of Nu Zi Meng''s return was also spread to everyone''s ears. Bronze and Nan Aowen and others came to the temporary residence of Nu Zi Meng and threw out a sentence just after entering the door.


    Rosa, who came back an hour earlier, was a little gloomy and ugly.


    Because when she came back, bronze just said a word, that is, let her go down to busy, there is no concern to show, as if she is a stranger, inexplicably emerging hate, feel that his three years of persistence is so stupid.


    In my eyes, a kind of cold color arises from the invisible, which is the anger of different treatment of bronze.


    Angry purple dream has changed a suit of clothes, cold face above did not show any smile, just gently nodded, is a response.


    Bronze looks a little embarrassed, but I probably know that anger purple dream''s temper is not deliberately cold and arrogant, but naturally cold, but not very embarrassed.


    Nan Ao Wen came to the side of the purple dream of anger and sat down and asked, "how did you disappear for a few days? Where did you go?"


    Nu Zi Meng''s eyes flashed over Rosa, knowing that she didn''t say anything. Naturally, nu purple dream would not say anything: "at that time, we chased Lin Feng, and then fell into the enemy''s encirclement, and Rosa''s deputy commander, we hid together, because that was the place of the Northeast United Army, we waited until the end of the war to come out."


    Bronze looks slightly coagulated, looking back: "is it so?"


    Rosa''s heart is a little bit more cold, at first bronze did not care where she went, now because of the angry purple dream of a word to ask herself, Rosa heart more cool.


    Nodding slightly: "well, you didn''t ask, so I didn''t say either."


    In bronze eyes, there is a subtle sharp color, which can''t hear the dissatisfaction in Rosa''s words.


    But he didn''t care at all. At the beginning, he was just too bored in the wasteland battlefield. Just when he met Rosa, who was good-looking, he just let it out. It was not a love thing, and he didn''t need love.


    "What about Lin Feng?"


    Nan Aowen didn''t care about these hidden entanglements. Now she is concerned about Chu Feng. Lin Feng is Chu Feng. She wants to know where that guy is?


    Angry purple dream nodded, partial head: "in the backyard!"


    Backyard?


    Nan Aowen and a few other insiders are shocked. Qi Qi looks at the backyard. If bronze is not here, they will go to the backyard and ask what Chu Feng is doing these days.


    What''s more, how can you be in the residence of Nu Zi Meng? Through her understanding of the Chu wind, Feng Qingqing''s eyes flit across the angry purple dream, which is meaningful. Is it convinced by the little Lord again?


    Feeling everyone''s question, angry purple dream said faintly: "on that day, it was he who saved me and Rosa''s deputy commander!"


    Bronze had already sprouted the opportunity to kill, smell speech to turn back: "that rascal person saved you?"


    "Yes Rosa was slightly surprised. Didn''t she come back together? How did he come back with Nu Zi Meng? With doubts in his heart, he also nodded gently: "at that time, we were surrounded. Lin Feng said that he was an undercover, an undercover sent by North Wuliang. He gained the trust of those people, and finally helped us kill those people and hide them."


    "Without Lin Feng, we couldn''t have come back."


    Bronze eyes slightly angry, Rosa can not come back, but think of anger purple dream and that Lin Feng together for three days, and save the grace, now is staying in Nu purple dream''s residence, bronze heart surging with murder.


    It was so inexplicable that he felt that a woman like Nu Zi Meng should belong to him. If he was desecrated by a person without background and resources, he would die.


    It''s just that there are so many people at the scene, and the angry purple dream admits that it''s a life-saving person. Although bronze has taken the opportunity to kill, it is not easy to attack.


    Just meaningful said: "that, can it be false and real, he is really the undercover of the North immeasurable?"


    Rosa sneered coldly in her heart. The bronze words made her feel so ridiculous. She naturally knew whether the man who had worked on her was an undercover. She could also see that bronze said this to kill people in a proper way, because he was interested in Nan Aowen and nu Zi Meng, but Rosa could see that.


    "No way!"


    Angry purple dream determined to shake his head, in the South Ao Wen and South Ao snow surprised look said: "I and Rosa deputy commander are not what important figures, even if the undercover is not close to us, and even if the undercover do not need to kill dozens of their own people?"


    The bronze is scattered and fierce. Naturally, it is clear that it is difficult for a warrior in the four levels of tiannu to become an undercover. As far as that strength is concerned, it is impossible to get close to the core level.


    And not close to the core layer, there is no effect, the heart is more angry, he felt angry purple dream of the maintenance of that person.


    Nan Aowen and others are also slightly curious. At first, they still yell at the angry purple dream of killing people. How can they speak for those who have violated him? And they are still in her backyard, not in her room?Angry purple dream face calm, there is no slightest fluctuation, if it is the beginning, she would also suspect that it is the North unlimited undercover, but now she believes that anyone may be undercover, but Chu Feng is absolutely not, not why, just because that person is Chu Feng.


    Although up to now, Chu Feng only said that he called Lin Feng, not Chu Feng, but Nu Zi Meng believed his intuition.


    See everyone here, angry purple dream up: "thank you for your concern, I am tired and want to have a rest."


    Purple thought that she didn''t need to wait for her dream.


    Bronze eyes slightly coagulate, unexpectedly have so a little jealousy meaning, slowly turned around and left Nu Zi Meng''s residence, he was a bit upset, this feeling, a rogue, even as a savior, absurd!


    Although they also want to see if it is Chu Feng, nu Zi Meng and nu Zi Lei are both there, which is not easy to show. They turn around and leave. Rosa glances at the direction Nu purple dream leaves and squints her eyes slightly, ready to come back again for a chance to see if the boy is interested in Nu purple dream.


    Otherwise, why not follow her to leave, but to come back with Nu purple dream?


    Think of two people in the underground cave in the lingering, Rosa slightly clamped her legs away, her face slightly ruddy.


    All the people were gone, and everything was quiet. In the backyard, nu Zi Meng came in and saw Chu Feng and nu zilei staring at each other like enemies.


    Cu Mei curiously went to sit down and was about to open his mouth. Chu Feng and nu purple Lei raised their hands at the same time, saying that they wanted to anger purple dream and not to talk.


    And the two of them continued to stare.


    Angry purple dream slightly Leng, curiously look at Chu Feng and nu purple Lei, when he just went out, was not he still a stranger in general? How suddenly in here big eye stare small eye, return the eye does not blink?


    Purple bud just heard his words, why did purple wind angry at him?


    Chu Feng shakes his head to show that he has no guilt, and then angry purple bud let him look at his eyes, and then it is like this, all stare at each other, one does not want to admit defeat, blink his eyes first.


    Time slowly passed, gradually approaching noon, Chu Feng and nu zilei were still there. Nu Zi Meng simply didn''t care, poured a glass of water and drank it quietly there.


    "Rogue!"


    Angry purple bud finally can''t resist, blink eyes loose neck curse a way: "you fouled!"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and gently laughed: "I only know that you blinked first."


    Angry purple bud glared at Chu Feng and shook her head: "no wonder elder sister said you are a rascal, you are really a rascal!"


    Chu Feng, of course, could not admit that he had changed his attention and stood up: "purple dream fairy, I have sent you back, goodbye!"


    "If you''re gone, I''ll go to the two cities in the northeast." Angry purple dream carrying that cup of water, light said.


    Chu Feng has gone out of the footsteps of a stagnant, look back at the angry purple dream quietly drinking water, want to see if she is joking, but angry purple dream face is very serious look.


    Brow light frown: "are you head cramp?"


    Angry purple bud is also surprised, her sister has always been abhorrent of men, how now instead to threaten a man? I don''t even want to leave. What''s the matter?


    Narrow eyes across Chu Feng: "Lin Feng, what did you do to my sister?"


    Chu Feng ignored, squinting: "purple dream fairy, I have done my utmost, how do you want to drop?"


    "Answer me a question." Angry purple dream nodded, light said: "tell me, you are not the gambling house that gave me 50 million gold coins of youth, is not Chu Feng, give me the answer, you can go, otherwise you go, I will run to the Northeast two cities, do not know you will feel guilty?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Chu Feng felt so ridiculous and spread out his hands: "I''m sorry, if you like, I''ll go. As for what you said, I don''t know, I''ll call Lin Feng. As for what Chu Feng and what youth, I don''t know!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng turned and walked directly to the front. Although he was shocked by the sharpness of Nu Zi Meng, he absolutely refused to admit it. If he did not admit it, nu Zi Meng could not be sure.


    Angry purple dream also put down the cup to get up: "Purple bud, take care of yourself, I go to the Northeast two cities!"


    Angry purple bud mouth slightly open, rhythm a little can''t keep up with the meaning, and did not react to come over, angry purple dream directly has gone over the wall, suddenly rose: "elder sister!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1898

    Really?


    Out of Nu Zi Meng''s residence, Chu Feng stands at the door, preparing to leave quietly and continue to make a big fortune with a dull voice. He sees Nu Zi Meng come out of the wall and quickly move forward. That direction is not where the two cities in the Northeast are located. Where can it be?


    Touch the head, Chu Feng feel angry purple dream is definitely a female neuropathy, why is to force oneself to admit those identities?


    Up to now, Chu Feng can''t see clearly what Nu Zi Meng is thinking, because admitting and not admitting seem to have little effect on Nu Zi Meng. After admitting, she would publicize that she was Chu Feng?


    But Chu Feng believes that Nu purple dream is not such a person.


    Even if it is not such a person, then why should we force ourselves to admit those identities? What is the intention?


    The angry purple bud also ran out, but already did not see the angry purple dream figure, the small face tiny white: "finished!"


    Chu Feng didn''t feel much general, and said, "what kind of egg to play with, she just goes out to play and then comes back. Otherwise, you think she will go to the Northeast two city legions. Isn''t that automatic door-to-door and death hunting?"


    Angry purple bud''s face was cold and staring at Chu Feng, and her little face was full of Frost: "do you know my sister?"


    Chu Feng curled his lips: "it''s not my woman. Why should I know her?"


    Angry zilei wanted to blow Chu Feng''s head off with a fist, and scolded: "my sister is a very serious person. She can do it if she can. In addition to saying that she has not killed you now, she has never broken her promise since I was sensible."


    Ten years ago, nu Zimeng, who was only a teenager at that time, was still a martial artist in the period of natural shock, but was bullied by a half brother all the year round. Nu Zimeng vowed at that time that he would beat the elder brother down within a year.


    In order to achieve this goal, nu Zi Meng RI, after practicing martial arts for less than a year, only half a year later, defeated the half brother by a gap of realm.


    There was once a young strong man in tianyuguan. When he saw the angry purple dream at the age of 16, he began to tease and even criticize.


    Angry purple dream said to kill him.


    As a result, 16-year-old Nu purple dream chased and killed the young strong man for three months and killed him in a vast grassland.


    There are many examples, none of which is the insistence of angry purple dream. She is definitely a person who can say and do it.


    So at the moment, she said that she would go to the two cities in the northeast. Nu zilei didn''t have any doubt. Her eyes were filled with murder and resentment.


    In the beginning, she had been missing for three days because of chasing down Chu Feng. Now it is because of the person in front of her that Nu zilei went directly to the most dangerous place. Now the four main cities are in war. Even if she doesn''t die, she will suffer great damage. There is no doubt.


    Chu Feng was staring at by the angry purple bud, and her white eyes turned straight: "I don''t believe that there are people who want to die by themselves. You should be worried slowly!"


    "Don''t go!" Angry purple bud flashed in front of Chu Feng and pointed to the room: "go in and sit down. I can''t catch up with my sister now. But if she doesn''t come back before sunset, I will kill you, so you are not allowed to go."


    Chufeng''s mouth twitches violently for a moment. Is it related to my bird business?


    Nu zilei stood there coldly, but she didn''t move. Although it was very simple to get rid of this woman, it was in the southwest army. Once angry purple bud made a big noise, there would be a little trouble.


    Feel angry purple dream is bound to come back, Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "OK, I''ll wait until the sun goes down, you watch it, at most two hours, she''ll come back."


    Turning back to the house, angry purple bud looked back at the direction of Nu purple dream leaving, with a dignified look.


    Can''t contact the angry purple dream, is unable to catch up with the angry purple dream, now unless it is her own back, otherwise it will be troublesome.


    Back in the house, he sat opposite Chu Feng, staring at Chu Feng fiercely without blinking his eyes. He seemed worried that he would disappear from his eyes if he blinked his eyes, and there was a faint killing opportunity.


    She decided that if she didn''t come back before sunset, she would really kill Chu Feng.


    As time went by, no one knew that Nu Zi Meng left the place of residence except Chu Feng and nu Zi Lei.


    Soon passed an hour, angry purple bud''s face even more ugly, Chu Feng''s eyebrows also slightly wrinkled.


    Two hours later, nu zilei couldn''t sit still and walked there. Chu Feng''s eyebrows were also deeply wrinkled. She found that Nu Zimeng was not just talking about it. She seemed to have gone to the two cities in Northeast China.


    Brows locked, Chu Feng found himself for the stubborn purple dream, or underestimated some.


    When noon came, nu purple dream still didn''t come back. Chu Feng murmured in his heart. Looking at the angry purple bud who was about to smash everything there, he said in his heart that he would not really be so willful and stupid. Would a sheep enter the tiger''s mouth?


    Until the afternoon, nu purple dream still didn''t come back, and the frost color on her face was already able to freeze to death.Ugly face sitting on the opposite side of Chu Feng, the killing machine has gradually diffused out, obviously to kill the rhythm of Chu Feng.


    It seems that in the blink of an eye, when the sun goes down, Chu Feng finally can''t sit still. According to the distance between the two places and the state of Nu Zi dream, you can reach it in six hours at full speed. That is to say, in the afternoon, he has already arrived at the two cities in Northeast China.


    After swallowing his saliva, Chu Feng felt for the first time that there was such a willful woman in this world, and she also stood up.


    "Want to go?"


    Angry purple bud cold voice, she must be angry purple dream has fallen into the hands of the Northeast legion, see Chu wind up, kill cut open: "do you think I may let you go?"


    Chu Feng frowned: "you say we go out and wait for a while, will she come back?"


    "Don''t you want to die?" Angry purple bud sneered and walked to Chu Feng, and her cold and beautiful face flitted across the killing machine: "then I''ll give you a chance. I''ll go out with you and wait. If it''s dark and she doesn''t come back, I''ll send you to hell and bury my sister with me!"


    I feel guilty about why I didn''t work hard to improve my accomplishments. When Nu purple dream left, she could stop her, but now it''s useless to say that.


    So she had to choose to kill the people who caused it.


    Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything to Nu zilei. He left his residence and walked towards the edge. He came to the edge of the Legion. The vast central battlefield was very desolate. He did not see any trace, let alone a person.


    Night gradually approaching, Chu Feng gently exhaled a breath: "you and your sister have no contact method?"


    "Yes, but I don''t know how to cut it off when I come to the wasteland battlefield. She can find me, I can''t find her."


    Damn it!


    Chu Feng scolded secretly in his heart, and his eyes were slightly cold: "so it seems that she really went to the Northeast two city legions."


    "Nonsense!" Angry zilei yelled angrily and let out the opportunity: "when she left, I told you that my sister is a person who can say and do it. You bastard, is it so difficult to admit a little thing? Even if you''re not, admit it and it won''t happen. "


    "Now my sister must have suffered. She must be worse than dead. I will kill you!"


    Suddenly, a powerful force of nature gathered together. Nu zilei, who had come to the wasteland battlefield and was only in the seven levels of natural anger, has now reached the stage of great fullness, which is infinitely close to the demigod.


    This force suddenly vented between, immediately attracted the attention of countless people.


    Chu Feng frowned deeply, and felt that the anger purple bud was as impulsive as the angry purple dream. Her body shape was like an electric explosion, and she left for dozens of meters: "if she really went to the Northeast two cities, I will bring her back."


    The next moment Chu wind suddenly disappeared like a ghost.


    Angry purple bud is about to shoot, but found that the target disappeared without a trace, what about people?


    "Miss violet, are you?"


    Because of the momentum just erupted, they all felt bronze. At the moment, many strong men from the two cities in Southwest China gathered here. Seeing Nu zilei there, she was curious and asked.


    Angry purple bud frowned. Chu Feng''s strange disappearance made her a little surprised. She wanted to talk about what happened during the day, but when she thought of the explanation of Nu Zi dream, she still selectively said, "my sister and that Lin Feng ran to the two cities in Northeast China. The Lin Feng just worried that I would kill him and ran away."


    The people on the scene changed slightly when they heard the speech. How could the angry purple dream be so impulsive, because he ran to the most dangerous place.


    "Head of the bronze army."


    Angry purple bud frowned, and was still curious about what had happened just now. She also said to bronze, "can you save my sister? As long as we attack, they won''t have time to hurt my sister


    Bronze brow a frown, the heart secretly scolds a silly woman.


    Her face showed a puzzled look: "miss zilei, on the battlefield, it doesn''t mean to start a war. I can''t pull everyone to the battlefield just because Zimeng fairy is alone. Moreover, she is not captured on the battlefield, but runs over by herself. I can''t easily send out troops!"


    Angry purple Lei a Leng, she can see that bronze like angry purple dream, but now let her some trance: "what do you mean?"


    Bronze angry purple dream and a humble boy in danger, so there is not much polite to say: "this is her fault, will not send a person out!"


    Angry purple bud coldly smile: "good kind!"


    She is sure that bronze is nonsense. This is the battlefield of warriors. It is the same when a war starts. Now she says so. It is more dangerous to be angry with purple dream.


    The heart can only hope that the boy, really can save the elder sister!


    Nan Aowen and they don''t speak directly about this because they don''t understand the situation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1899

    Under a remote mountain, far away from the land of two cities in the southwest, it is infinitely close to the existence of demigod. At full speed, it will take five or six hours to arrive. At this moment, in a slightly magnificent building under the mountain range, there is an unrestrained and undisguised laughter from the North.


    Opposite him sat a rough young man with his clothes open a little, revealing his chest hair. He looked like a savage, with bulging muscles and a sense of strength.


    As the laughter fell, Bei Wuliang said with a smile: "I''m still depressed here. How can I beat the morale of the two cities in Southwest China? I didn''t expect that the woman of Nu Zi Meng would send her to the door by herself. I''ll play with her ten times and eight times, and then throw it to the people below. Tomorrow, I''ll hang her up. Before we live, the morale of the two cities in Southwest China will be defeated."


    "Well, Dongfeng is broken. Are you interested in joining us?"


    The rugged young man sitting opposite is called dongfengpo. The young master of the east city is infinitely close to the existence of demigods. Once, one man alone fought with two strong men in the early period of demigods. With a pair of inferior weapons, he directly crushed and killed them. He was considered to be the strongest one among the four main cities.


    Smell speech, east wind breaks disdain''s curling lips: "want to give me a person to play, otherwise don''t pull up me."


    "This young master, only play women who have not been played, or I will play first, then you?"


    Beiwuliang looks a little ugly, but he doesn''t speak any more. Dongfeng Po doesn''t play with women who have been played by others. How would he like to play with a woman behind others?


    Thinking of the cold and gorgeous face of the angry purple dream, the North immeasurable was slightly excited at the moment.


    This afternoon, he and Dongfeng Po were both planning to launch the final war to annihilate the backbone of the two cities in the southwest to the greatest extent, which could also be regarded as the invisible weakening of the external forces of the two cities in the southwest. As a result, he received a message, and the angry purple dream came.


    In the beginning, Wuliang thought it impossible. This was the place where the two cities in Northeast China were stationed. Not to mention the number of strong people who were close to the demigods, the combination of the seven levels of tiannu could make Nu Zi dream die countless times.


    He felt that angry purple dream could not be so silly and sent it to his door.


    But the person who reported repeatedly that it was the angry purple dream, and even told that they had killed several of them, and the North Wuliang just doubted and broke the east wind.


    "Women, that''s secondary. Don''t think too much about it!"


    Dongfeng saw the indecent look of North Wuliang, and slightly disdained: "it''s better to design and launch the last war, greatly weaken the strength of the two cities in the southwest, and then go out to participate in the hidden world big competition. That''s our stage. According to the people sent by my father, the winners will be sent to the four major forces for cultivation. That''s our dream!"


    Beiwuliang''s eyes brightened slightly. As the young master of the northern city, he was clear about the nature. Standing behind them was jueshazong, who had never been to beiwuliang for a long time. It was said that there was a god there, which had always been a dream of beiwuliang. Now, the opportunity was in front of him, and he was determined to get it.


    He didn''t think there was anyone better qualified to go to jueshazong in Beicheng.


    Nodding: "Dongshao Lord, I''ll listen to you. I''ll take another day off tomorrow. I''ll launch a general attack in the early hours of the day after tomorrow, so that the two cities in Southwest China will pay a heavy price. Then you and I will go back to participate in the hidden world big competition, hoping that we can also have a collision in the future."


    "With you?" The east wind breaks a sneer, reveals the light disdain to rise: "in my eyes, only West does not fall, and South Han mountain is an opponent, you can''t!"


    Madly left a word, Dongfeng broke with a laugh and left, there is no fear and tension to the North boundless disdain, showing a strong self-confidence.


    North Wuliang severely hit the table next to him, and immediately let the table turn into powder: "look down on me, you all look down on me, wait for me, I will surpass you."


    Four main cities, East, West, North and south, each has a large and a small one.


    Among them, dongfengpo is generally recognized as the strongest young master of the four main cities, followed by the southern city of Nanhan mountain, followed by the western city little Lord, the West City Little Lord can only rank fourth.


    It seems to be ranked by the four cities in the southeast and northwest, but the North Wuliang is very clear that even on the strength, Dongfeng break three people can defeat him.


    Because dongfengpo''s own strength can easily crush the existence of the semi God period, and Nanhan mountain is also a person who has passed the demigod period. Xibuluo, with his strange Dan fire, can despise the demigod. Although he can kill the demigod, it is a situation in which both sides lose.


    In sum, which is stronger or weaker can be seen immediately.


    Soon came to his residence. In a large independent courtyard, two strong men in the North City were guarding the door. When they saw the North Wuliang coming, they bowed down respectfully: "little Lord!"


    "How is she?" North Wuliang has dispersed the insult and anger brought to him by Dongfeng Po, and asked in cold eyes.


    The strong man in the North City on the right side replied: "you have blocked the meridians by the little Lord. Now the whole person is lying on the bed. There is no noise. It is very calm."


    "It seems that I have accepted my fate." Bei Wuliang sneered and patted the two guards of Beicheng strongmen: "all go down and show me a little bit. When I''m done playing, I''ll take you to play. Nu Zi Meng is one of the southern city goddesses. I won''t treat you badly, but remember, you can''t get close to me."The eyes of the two northern city strongmen brightened, and they were slightly excited to think of the graceful body and beautiful face of Nu Zi Meng and the legendary name of the goddess of Nancheng.


    Don''t fall to nod: "thank you little Lord, we certainly won''t let people disturb your elegant interest."


    Both of them retreated quickly, thinking that the North could solve the problem quickly, so that they could enjoy the goddess of Nancheng, purple dream fairy.


    The strong man of Beicheng, who had set aside the guard, opened the door and went in. He didn''t want to see and listen outside when he was playing with women. He felt uncomfortable.


    Close the door and walk over. At a glance, he saw the angry purple dream lying there. Bei Wuliang sneered and said: "purple dream fairy, turn around and you still fall into my hands. But today, are you on the wrong path and even deliver it to the door yourself? Or do you admire the elegant demeanor of this little master and send it to your door voluntarily? "


    Angry purple dream at the moment the body can not move, eyes across the North boundless, silent, just a kind of contempt.


    The shadow of Chu Feng also flits in the heart, that guy, will come?


    Yes, because Chu Feng didn''t admit the reason, but Nu Zimeng was sure that her feelings would not be wrong, so she ran to the two cities in Northeast China. She believed that as long as Chu Feng didn''t see her back, she would surely come. As for whether Chu Feng could save himself, nu Zimeng was not worried at all.


    Is it difficult for a man who can kill the late demigod to come here to save people?


    As for Chu Feng, if she didn''t come, nu Zimeng didn''t think about it at all. She was sure that Chu Feng would come. When he didn''t admit it, it was equivalent to proving with his behavior that he was Chu Feng and he was the mysterious teenager in the casino that night.


    Anger purple dream didn''t think about whether she guessed wrong. Because when she was close to Chu Feng, she was too familiar with the smell. At first, she didn''t think much about it, but now she is absolutely sure.


    Chu Feng will come and save her. This is the confidence of Nu Zi Meng.


    As for why she just wanted to do that, nu Zimeng didn''t know. Anyway, it was so inexplicable that she wanted to admit everything to Chu Feng. That was the person she started to look for, which saved her chufeng that night.


    Bei Wuliang didn''t know what Nu Zi Meng was thinking. He went to take off his clothes and showed his strong body. He gave a cold smile: "purple dream fairy, you should still be a virgin. I''ll give you this little Lord tonight!"


    Angry purple dream directly closed his eyes, see North boundless, one eye is disgusting.


    North Wuliang also does not care, as long as wait can gallop on the body of the angry purple dream, then no matter what attitude she is now, it doesn''t matter, and so on she whines.


    Feel dry mouth, North Wuliang is the first time so blasphemous a goddess level woman, went to open a bottle of wine Gulu all drink, just feel a bit moist mouth.


    Grinning grimly, he stretched out his hand and pulled down the skirt of Nu Zi Meng. The two peaks appeared under the cover, and the flat belly also showed up. Until finally, the lower part of the pants was exposed to the eyes of the North Wuliang.


    Angry purple dream opened his eyes and blinked for a moment, feeling that he was wrong in judgment.


    Hard to look up, to see themselves will soon be unarmed, all the pride and mystery are to be in the eyes of North Wuliang, angry purple dream finally flustered: "asshole, are you in the end?"


    "I''m here!" he laughed wildly


    The body jumps up, hands open the target mountain, angry purple dream pale face, shame anger, despair!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1900

    When he was up in the air, his eyes and hands locked on the target. He thought that he was about to feel the proud hand of Nu Zi Meng, and the excited blood was boiling. He even decided to fight till dawn!


    Angry purple dream eyes also more despair, clench lips, close eyes, bet lost!


    Suddenly, North immeasurable heavy fell on the bed, surprised to find, angry purple dream disappeared.


    Reaction, look around. Where are the people?


    Found that they are not in bed, and the bed North boundless back, it seems that do not know where people go in general.


    Inexplicable smell a touch of familiar taste, angry purple dream back, the cold face passing can not hide the joy: "come? Now do you want to deny it? "


    "You are so clever, who dares to ask you in the future?" Chu Feng did not wear a mask, looking back at the North Wuliang, some helpless: "and you risk to come here is to test me, if your test is wrong, you will be this fool to play a night?"


    Angry purple dream shook his head: "I can''t guess wrong, I believe in my own judgment."


    "If I''m really indifferent, what do you say you do?"


    Angry purple dream, like being shocked, pushed away. Chu Feng came out of his arms. His face was full of shame and anger.


    When speaking seriously, they have to touch their conscience to speak, but you want me to touch my conscience and ask myself, that''s also my business, how can your hands mess?


    Biting her lips and frowning in her eyes, she was more direct this time than in the arena, because she was only wearing a mask, and there was also the obscene person of beiwuliang as the audience.


    "Put it on


    Chu Feng hand a, by the North immeasurable shed the dress to the hand, threw to the angry purple dream.


    Not to see the wonderful scenery that can stimulate every man at the moment, the Chu wind swept over the stiff looking north boundless, with a smile: "it seems that you know me."


    North Wuliang itself is very angry, some people disturb their good things, but see Chu Feng that face when what anger does not exist, only a dignified.


    As the young master of the northern city, although he has never been out in the wasteland battlefield, his father, the North City Lord, also sent a picture of Chu Feng, asking him to pay attention to whether Chu Feng could be on the wasteland battlefield. After all, Chu Feng''s accomplishments are still infinitely close to the realm of demigod.


    At the moment, the four people who are looking for the big wind in the north can''t feel the fury in front of them.


    The fist slightly clenched, secretly scolded a waste, for Chu Feng quietly came, has not been found, he felt that guards outside the people are trash.


    He was also curious that Chu Feng was on the battlefield in the wasteland. Someone should have found out that he was right, because he had already sent the portrait to the most trusted people. How could no one report it?


    Chu Feng saw that he did not speak, a faint smile: "however, it is useless to know, we are not familiar with each other, on the contrary, I still want to kill your people."


    "Chu Feng!" Hearing that he wanted to kill himself, Bei Wuliang gave a cold hum: "although my father told you that you are strong, but no matter how strong you are, you are only infinitely close to the demigods'' cultivation, not to say that I am the existence of the infinite close to the demigods. Secondly, this is the land of the Northeast two city legions. Do you think you can run away?"


    Angry purple dream a Leng, put on the dress she looked at Chu Feng, he is not just heaven angry four levels of state?


    "Why can''t you run away?"


    Chu Feng was not surprised to know all this for the North Wuliang, but only a little playful: "I can come in quietly, and I can leave quietly. Do you think those wastes outside can find me?"


    North immeasurable body huge earthquake, also found that he has ignored this problem, look over the light dignified.


    "What''s more!"


    There is no one around the North boundless room. Chu Feng doesn''t worry about being heard. Moreover, it is isolated and can enter and leave. But as long as it is inside, it will lose its strength, and the breath can not be transmitted out: "you should know who let your four main cities look for me."


    North Wuliang naturally knew that was the meaning of the four forces and asked, "what do you really want to say?"


    "More than a month ago, I came to the hidden world!" Chu Feng didn''t mind letting Bei Wuliang die. He even despaired: "as soon as I entered the hidden world, I was found by the people arranged by the four major forces at the entrance of the hidden world. Dozens of demigods besieged me, including the late peak of demigods. But do you know what the result is?"


    "What''s the result?" he asked subconsciously


    "They''re all dead. I killed them all by myself." Chu Feng shook his head and sighed. His hand opened and gathered destructive power: "they are all demigods. I killed them. What are you? And don''t forget, my martial arts realm is a little poor, but I am still taboo, I also have the power of taboo


    The pupil of North boundless shrinks suddenly: "you


    "Goodbye!" Chu Feng didn''t say any more nonsense. His hands were tied by an invisible force. He felt his whole body tense and uncomfortable. He couldn''t even make a sound. His original haughty eyes were full of fear.Chu Feng''s strong, beyond his cognition, his self-confidence, at this moment appears to be a joke.


    Angry purple dream also showed a surprised look. Many of the four main cities of the hidden world were infinitely close to the existence of demigods. However, beiwuliang must be one of the top ten figures. She even fought against beiwuliang. The latter could easily defeat her or even kill her.


    But now, what Chu Feng shows is just the breath of tiannu''s four realms, but it makes North Wuliang have no strength to fight back. It''s not surprising to think that all the people in the later period of Chu Dynasty were killed by the style of Chu.


    In the field of vision, the North boundless is like a particle in the decomposition, and then produces a burning breath, which is the rule of the wasteland battlefield!


    North boundless, die!


    Everything happens quickly and goes quickly, but the angry purple dream is still in a trance. The young master of the North City, who is predicted to be the lowest, can go to the peak of the late demigod period, so simply be wiped out? Isn''t it necessary to spit blood out of anger?


    Chu Feng performance of the wind light clouds, North Wuliang has recognized him, he did not want to let him live well, said to the angry purple dream, opened the door and went out.


    The opening of the door attracted two guards in front of the North City strong, Chu Feng opened his hand and immediately destroyed them.


    Hand toward the back to embrace the anger purple dream, but found the start of the feeling, not general.


    Embarrassed cough a wry smile: "that, can I say I was unintentional?"


    Angry purple dream turned to one side, light return way: "the third time."


    Chufeng left her mouth speechless, and put her hand down a little. She put her arms around the waist of Nu Zi Meng and held it tightly. The wings of magic light opened in vain. A gust of wind brought Chu Feng to thousands of meters above the sky, but she did not mean to leave.


    Angry purple dream curiously asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng stretched out a finger, gathering inexhaustible strength, flashing the light of destruction.


    In vain, a light fell down. Under the gaze of the angry purple dream, the house in the North was completely destroyed. What she felt was a breath of infinite close to the demigod, which was filled with the destroyed building. Her eyes glanced at surprise, but it was not how many people had died just now.


    But Chu Feng, as the North boundless said, is infinitely close to the state of demigod, but how can it only present the atmosphere of the four realms of anger?


    Chu Feng did not go to see the situation above the ground, nor did he mean to answer it. His body passed through the air like a flash of lightning. He knew that the war would start soon.


    On the ground, Chu Feng left soon with a purple dream of anger. The smell of destruction attracted many people. The east wind brought the strong men of the east city to come. Looking at the buildings completely turned into ruins, he said angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    A strong man of Beicheng came from a distance with something, and his face was pale: "North Little Lord, dead!"


    The east wind breaks a Leng, looking at the thing in the hands of the strong man in the North City, which is a separated life lamp. It seems that it is boundless in the north. Look at the ruins: "angry purple dream, kill him?"


    Thinking of such a possibility, Dongfeng broke back and waved a big hand: "gather all the men and horses, go to war, avenge the northern Shao Lord, and seize the bitches of Nu Zi Meng!"


    At this time, the angry purple dream has been brought by Chu Feng to the central battlefield. In the original place, she naturally did not know that she lay down a gun to carry a black pot for Chu Feng. She just looked at the empty place below: "don''t go back directly. What are you doing here?"


    "Bei Wuliang is dead. Do you think it can be quiet tonight?" Chu Feng smiles and falls on the ground with a purple dream in his arms. The mouth of the cave appears: "I have just informed Feng Qingqing to tell Nan Aowen that the two cities in Northeast China are going to launch an attack, and the war will soon start."


    The angry purple dream thought carefully also knew that the war was about to start, and asked, "Feng Qingqing is your man?"


    Chu Feng nodded and pointed to the hole: "go down, we''ll stay under for a few days."


    Angry purple dream frown, did not expect fengqingqing is Chu Feng''s people, at first thought it was Nan Ao Wen''s maid, so what Chu Yi, is also Chu Feng''s person?


    Looking at the hole, her eyes were alert: "Rosa is not here, you won''t?"


    Obviously, worried that Chu Feng would do something like Rosa to her.


    Chu Feng turned his eyes and jumped into the cave. "Go back. Anyway, I''m used to hiding in the ground. There are so many warriors fighting. I don''t want to lie down and be killed."


    Angry purple dream face influence, on your strength, in the wasteland battlefield, who can kill you?


    Feeling that Chu Feng must have conspiracy, nu purple dream leaped over and entered the cave. She also wanted to see what Chu Feng wanted to do.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1901

    The war exploded instantly, reaching the strongest time in countless years since the opening of the wasteland battlefield.


    Almost all the four main cities have launched the most powerful force in the first battle. The existence of the infinite close to the demigod can be seen everywhere. Even those in the five levels of tiannu have lost their qualification to participate in the war. Only those who are above the sixth level of tiannu are qualified to go to the battlefield. The bloody and powerful forces interweave, making the central battlefield of the wasteland filled with a long lasting haze.


    "What''s going on? Are the two cities in Northeast China crazy?"


    At the rear of the battlefield, bronze felt the surging weather waves on the front battlefield, and said with an ugly face: "although there are no rules on the battlefield in the wasteland, only life and death, it is not such a game. Everyone still has a bottom line."


    All the people around him nodded slightly. Naturally, they knew the invisible bottom line and rules of the wasteland battlefield.


    That is, there can be a battlefield, a life and death war, but absolutely no destructive war can be launched.


    Because those who come to the wasteland battlefield must be the young strong men in the angry period of the four main cities. A little death and injury can leave those elite existence and strengthen the strength of the four main cities themselves.


    However, if a devastating war breaks out, the four main cities will inevitably suffer heavy losses. At that time, those who are killed or injured must be the elites of the four main cities. For example, in the devastating war launched now, only those in the six levels of natural fury are qualified to participate, and those who die at that time are all elites. Can the four main cities not be heartbroken?


    This is the rule that the four main cities abide by, that is, they should not launch destructive wars at will, but ensure the survival of the elites.


    At present, bronze is very angry, and the loss is too serious. It is not a problem of one main city, but a problem of the pillar strength of the whole hidden world of the four main cities. Faults may appear every minute, which is definitely not what they want to see.


    "According to my information, North Wuliang is dead."


    Nan Aowen has been summoned by Chu Feng and knows what happened, but she selectively says: "Dongfeng Po is to explain to the North City and vent the anger of being killed by people in the main place of residence. She gathers the absolute strong men of the two cities in the northeast and intends to destroy all the people in the wasteland battlefield of the two cities in the southwest."


    Bronze stunned, the rest of the people also showed a blank look.


    North Wuliang is dead?


    Today, they only heard Nan Aowen say that the two cities in Northeast China are gathering powerful forces to attack. However, they do not know why the two cities in Northeast China are so rash to attack. However, when they hear that North Wuliang is dead, it seems that they can understand.


    However, North Wuliang died. How could the two cities in Northeast China launch an attack? How did he die?


    What''s more, beiwuliang''s residence in the two cities in Northeast China should be very tight. It must not be on the edge. How did beiwuliang die?


    Bronze believes that Nan Aowen won''t lie about such things. As for how Nan Aowen knows, he is not surprised. Who doesn''t put several undercover agents in each other''s camp among the four main cities?


    Squinting his eyes: "North Wuliang has the power to kill demigods. Who can kill him?"


    The rest of the people are also curious about this problem. Beiwuliang is one of the four main cities, which is not as good as the east wind breaking through Nanhan mountain. However, in the stage of infinite approaching demigod, it can be said that there are few rivals.


    Now, only bronze and Dongfeng are the only people who can fight against the boundless North on the whole wasteland battlefield. There are also low-key young masters of the western city who can not fall to the West.


    If the bronze and the west do not fall into the two cities in the southwest, it is impossible to go deep into killing the North Wuliang. Dongfeng Po and Bei Wuliang are people who wear one pair of trousers, and it is impossible to kill the latter. They are not the most likely three people. Who are they?


    "Angry purple dream was won by North Wuliang."


    Nan Aowen didn''t know the specific situation, but she probably knew what was going on. The man was killed by Chu Feng. While feeling that the son of a bitch was cruel, she also said slowly: "the North Wuliang is also in the time when he wants to attack the Nu purple dream. The specific way of death, perhaps only Nu Zi Meng knows."


    He raised his head: "but I can be sure that Nu Zi Meng can''t kill North Wuliang. When we came to the wasteland, we were blocked by the North Wuliang together. My sisters and I are not rivals of North Wuliang."


    The rest of the people do not have much doubt about this. Although Nu purple dream is strong in the South City, there is still a big gap compared with the North Wuliang. Moreover, Nan Aowen doesn''t need to step down to set off the strength of North Wuliang, so there won''t be any water.


    Bronze also believed that the strength of Nu Zi Meng was not enough to kill Bei Wuliang, and then asked, "is that Nu Zi Meng now in the hands of Dongfeng breaking?"


    Nan Aowen scolded Chu Feng''s son of a bitch in his heart. When he made such a thing, she shook her head and said, "if Nu Zi Meng is in the hands of Dongfeng Po, he will not start a war. If he directly gives the Nu Zi dream to the North City, he can calm down the anger of the north city. It is because the Nu purple dream runs away, he starts the war."


    "According to my understanding, the purpose of his war is to win the purple dream."


    "Run away?" Bronze exclaimed in disbelief.


    Because he felt that even he couldn''t retreat safely after killing beiwuliang in the land of countless powerful men.The rest of the people also had similar looks, but Nu zilei stood on the side with a frown and didn''t speak. She didn''t know if anyone knew about it, but she felt that this matter must have something to do with that boy, because he said that he would save Nu purple dream.


    However, he is the cultivation of tiannu''s four realms. How can he kill the North Wuliang?


    Perhaps just as Nan Aowen said, only angry purple dream can give the answer.


    Bronze also had a basic understanding of the situation and knew that the war was inevitable. However, he was not very willing to sacrifice people like this: "Rosa, order to go down, mainly to defend. In addition, let a team of people look for the trace of Nu Zi Meng. Once you see her, you can take it to me and give it to Beicheng to calm down the war."


    Angry zilei was stunned and clenched her lips. At first, she thought that bronze was a good person. Now, she is not satisfied with bronze. She only thinks about herself, but never for others.


    We almost all know that it is impossible for the murderer to be angry purple dream, but he still wants to do so. He just wants to make the big things small.


    Cold hum in the heart did not speak, after all, the war is caused by the fury purple dream, her sister, also do not say much.


    Nan Aowen saw that all the people were similar. She wanted to find out the Nu Zi Meng and give it to the north city. She sighed slightly: "this matter has nothing to do with Nu Zi Meng, because I got the secret news. In addition to Bei Wuliang''s death, there are more than 30 people protecting him. Half of them are strong people who are close to the semi gods."


    "But when the rest of them arrived, they all disappeared."


    In the wilderness, to disappear means to die.


    The bronze brow was deeply wrinkled. If it was not for the rules of the wasteland battlefield where the fury under the demigods could enter, he would doubt whether there were demigods coming to the wasteland battlefield.


    But there is no demigod. Who in the end did this? He killed the most powerful North Wuliang and killed more than 30 people. Half of them were still infinitely close to the demigods? Bronze asked himself that he could not do this, and he left quietly.


    With such a mood, bronze brow also slightly frowned, he decided to find out who did all this after finding Nu purple dream.


    Such a existence is definitely not good news. It is definitely the first person of the younger generation in the hidden world.


    Jealousy exists everywhere.


    After arrangement, bronze will take the rest of the people to leave. Now the devastating war starts. Only those who are above the six levels of tiannu are qualified to participate in the war. He needs to make arrangements to prevent the war from spreading to the whole wasteland battlefield. Many people will die like that.


    "Princess Wen, do you know where my sister has gone


    Anger purple bud wait for bronze they all leave, just ask softly: "she, can already have an accident?"


    South Ao Wen side head: "you don''t have her life lamp?"


    Angry purple bud shook her head: "I don''t know where I fell when I''m worried."


    "Don''t worry, she should be safe now." The news that the Northeast two cities are going to war is that Chu Feng told her. Then Nu Zi Meng must be with Chu Feng now. The rest of the news is told by the undercover of Nancheng over there.


    However, she will not disclose about Chu Feng, because in that case, the danger faced by Chu Feng will increase in vain, and maybe Nancheng will be implicated.


    Angry purple bud did not ease down, looking forward to the front of the battlefield, can see the surging terror force there, even the space seems to be distorted in general.


    Shaking her head back, she did not know what she thought. She hoped that Nu Zi dream would be safe, but beiwuliang''s death was like a mountain pressing on her heart. She didn''t know how to choose.


    "That bastard!"


    Angry purple bud left, surrounded by insiders, Nan Aowen angrily cheered: "he even killed North Wuliang, don''t you know this will cause the madness of North City? Also pushed to the body of angry purple dream, did he this bastard ever think about the consequences? "


    Feng Qingqing''s eyes rolled, and she felt that Nan Aowen''s anger was meaningless. Even if it was really Chu Feng''s, Feng Qingqing believed that he had his own ideas, but she must not say anything now.


    South Ao snow softly open a mouth: "Wen Wen elder sister, now also did not prove is Chu Feng to do these things, perhaps is the anger purple dream killed?"


    South Ao Wen hums a way: "the strength of angry purple dream even I can''t kill, how to kill more powerful North Wuliang than me, don''t forget, in addition to North Wuliang, there are more than 30 strong north city."


    South Ao snow a Zheng, slightly nod, so said, in the wilderness battlefield can do all this, really only Chu Feng.


    Blinking his eyes and muttering in his heart: is that guy really that strong?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1902

    The war is going on day and night. The blood seems to have dyed the sky on the wasteland red. There is a faint smell of blood in the air.


    This war, known as the cruelest war since the beginning of the wasteland battlefield, lasted for four days and four nights, and had not yet subsided.


    Moreover, for the first time, there were not many people in the safe states of the four main cities. Those with a lower level left the wasteland battlefield and were worried about becoming a lying gun person. Those with a higher level entered the cruel battlefield and fought for their own main city.


    In addition, the war also spread to the outside world. The four main cities sent out the absolute strong men of the state of natural fury to push the cruel war in the wasteland battlefield to an absolutely bloody state. There were no corpses everywhere, only the blood stained earth and the people who were dying.


    No one knows how many people have died, but one thing for sure is that it has been countless.


    Because in the wasteland battlefield, as long as qualified people are involved in this war, all people have killed red eyes, no humanity, no pity, only the most brutal killing.


    The war was still going on. In the rear of the two cities in the northeast, the east wind, which had not rested for several days, stood on a hill, and his clothes moved against the wind, and hunting was ringing.


    Behind him stood five hundred strong men with strong breath.


    They are the absolute strongmen of the two northeastern cities that have just arrived today. All of them are infinite close to the existence of demigods.


    In addition, beside Dongfeng Po, there is also an old man with white beard. His breath is similar to that of demigod. He is infinitely close to the demigod. He is extremely strong and powerful.


    North housekeeper!


    The North City Lord did not become the steward before the city Lord. He followed the North City Lord for many years. When the realm reached infinity, the demigod never moved forward. Up to now, he has stayed in this realm for more than 400 years.


    Although he is only a strong man who is infinitely close to the demigod, some people in the four main cities all know that it is not a problem for the northern steward to sweep the people under the demigod period.


    Because when he really fought for the first World War, he was definitely fighting in the state of demigod.


    This time he came, under the instruction of the northern city master, he came with 300 powerful people who were close to the demigods to avenge the death of beiwuliang. Because beiwuliang was gifted and had no accident, it would be a terrible existence within ten years.


    In the future, you can become a strong man at the peak of the later period of demigod, and even become a God!


    But now he died on the wasteland battlefield for no reason. It was the loss of the North City and the Lord''s house of the north city. So the North City Lord was angry and sent his most powerful North housekeeper. In the period of natural anger, he was almost invincible.


    Moreover, the wasteland only suppresses the realm, not the age, so he came to avenge the North Wuliang.


    "Master Dongshao!"


    The North housekeeper''s eyes slightly coagulated and looked at the distant battlefield: "in the past four days, has there been no news of angry purple dream?"


    Although Dongfeng Po was the little master of the east city, he didn''t show any arrogance when facing the North housekeeper. He nodded: "two thousand people are searching day and night on the battlefield, but there is not a trace of news. It is estimated that it is hidden."


    "Master, you know that the martial arts can''t find the hidden breath."


    The North housekeeper nodded slightly: "the East little Lord is sure, is really angry purple dream killed our little Lord?"


    He nodded his head and looked at Dongfeng Po: "as far as I know, nu purple dream is the daughter of the Lord of tianmeng pass in Nancheng. Although she is also a girl with good talent, she is also infinitely close to the existence of demigods. However, according to my understanding, she once nearly connected with Nan Aowen in the wasteland and was captured by our little Lord."


    "When they were caught by you, they also blocked the whole body''s meridians. How can such people kill our little Lord? It is impossible for us to untie the channels of anger purple dream. "


    Dongfeng Po knew that the North housekeeper had doubts about himself, but he didn''t care at all: "I know what you mean. I''ve thought about this question these days, but I don''t have a definite answer. Even if beishaozhu unties the channels of angry purple dream, she is not the opponent of North Shaozhu, let alone"


    her eyes are slightly heavy, and a strong anger is rampant: "except for the North Little Lord There are more than 30 people stationed in the North City, and half of them are infinite close to the existence of demigods


    "People must not be killed by Nu Zi Meng, but Nu Zi Meng must know who started it."


    The North housekeeper nodded slightly. He had already understood clearly about what happened that night. All the people rushed by when there was a destructive atmosphere in the North Wuliang''s residence. What they saw were ruins and no one could be seen again. It can be seen that the strength of the people who made the move was absolutely in the state of demigod.


    There can be no demigod in the wasteland, so it can only be an infinitely close to the demigod, and extremely powerful existence. Otherwise, how can we kill all the people silently and leave with a purple dream of anger?


    Breathe out a breath: "no matter how the result is good, our little Lord is dead, East little Lord, order it!"


    Dongfeng Po raised his head, turned and looked at the five hundred absolute strong men of the two cities in the northeast, and waved his hand back: "kill!"Five hundred absolute strongmen, who were infinitely close to the demigods, swarmed out and took out the shocking waves and headed for the central battlefield. These people were going to kill the people in the two cities in Southwest China and bury them for the dead North Wuliang!


    The North housekeeper walked down the hill and said faintly, "the East little Lord, it''s useless for the people below to die any more. The North City Master means to kill Nan Aowen and bronze, even the west city''s little Lord. We should make up for our little Lord first."


    Dongfeng Po understood the meaning of the North steward and left without saying a word. Their goal was to destroy the main characters in the wasteland of the two cities in the southwest.


    With the addition of 500 absolutely strong men in the northeast and the two cities in the northeast, the battlefield began to show a trend of one-sided collapse. On the local battlefield, the two cities in the southwest could not resist the rampage of 500 strong men in the two cities in the northeast, and some people fell down and died and turned into dust.


    It''s ten meters underground, inside the original underground cave.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and wore a faint smile on his mouth. Over the past few days, he has been constantly using the power of the demon kingdom to devour the power. All of these are subtle phagocytosis. However, the effect is much better than that of the previous few days.


    Because the lowest number of people who participated in the war was the sixth level of tiannu, and even most of them were infinitely close to the existence of demigods. The number of people who participated in the war was many times higher than that of the previous few days.


    As long as everyone swallows up a little power and gathers together, they are extremely powerful. Chu Feng feels that the demon kingdom is now in a terrible state. Even if it is a God, Chu Feng is confident that he can not break through the demon kingdom.


    Moreover, in addition to a small amount of phagocytosis, those who died in the moment of dissipation were swallowed up all the power of the demon Kingdom, but those people can never tell the living people that they are in the moment of death, all their strength is taken away.


    Feeling the power of the demon Kingdom, Chu Feng knew that if all the changes were made, he could definitely step into the realm of God, even the strongest one.


    But unfortunately, he could not completely change all the power in a moment, but that was the case, Chu Feng also felt his power to a very strong point.


    Martial arts and Taoism might have been able to fight the God of war.


    Moreover, Chu Feng found that he had touched the barrier of demigod and could break through it at any time, but Chu Feng did not try to break through it, because the South City Lord told Nan Aowen not to break through even if he could step into the demigod.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t know why, he was prepared not to enter the demigod for the time being. Anyway, his strength was enough to support him to break through the demigod state. So, it didn''t matter if he waited for some time.


    There is no need to continue to take back the demon Kingdom quietly, because if we use the demon realm again, some living people will fall into the realm, and then it will not be beautiful.


    Gently exhaled a breath, several days and nights did not rest, but Chu Feng felt his spirit refreshing, just a little hungry.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Angry purple dreamt that Chu Feng stood up to move his hands and feet, and opened his mouth for the first time in a few days: "are you hiding here waiting for the end of the war?"


    "You care about me?" Chu Feng side head showed a faint smile, sat down and said: "I think you are worried about me, it is better to worry about yourself. Although the east wind breaks, they can judge that you did not kill the North Wuliang and those strong northern cities, but you also know that you are an insider."


    "Now you don''t show up. I believe you will be interrogated if you appear. Do you want to tell the public that I killed it, or do you say you killed it yourself?"


    Angry purple dream looks a congealed, eyebrows gently wrinkled.


    Soon after entering the underground cave, she thought that what Chu Feng did might press on her and let her carry the black pot. After all, everyone knew that when Bei Wuliang had an accident, she was the only one in the room.


    But after the event, she disappeared. Nu Zi Meng believes that some people think she is dead, but she also knows that most people still believe that she is still alive.


    Beiwuliang, the little Lord of Beicheng, is a genius. Nu Zimeng knows how much influence his death has. We can see the anger of Beicheng from the war that has lasted for four days now.


    Eyes slightly cold over Chu Feng, said: "you want me to bear all this?"


    "Ha ha ha, you''re joking." Chu Feng chufeng smiles, of course, he can''t let Nu purple dream bear all this. After all, people are killed by him: "then you must live in the sun, and I won''t let you carry the black pot for me. After going out, they will ask you about the night''s affairs, and you will say that people were killed by others."


    Angry purple dream narrowed his eyes: "who?"


    Chu Feng refers to himself: "Chu wind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1903

    Wilderness battlefield, the sixth day of the start of the fierce war.


    The blood is still in the sun, and it is cruel.


    The northeast cities have invested 500 absolute powerful people who are infinitely close to the semi God realm, which makes the war situation change subtly. However, with the investment of 500 absolute strong people in the southwest cities, this delicate situation will not exist.


    We still have the same banner, the war is dim, no one can get any cheap in each other, only you die, I also die cruel law.


    But everyone thinks this war will last for a long time, suddenly the Northeast two cities began to retreat. Although the southwest cities were surprised, they could not continue to fight, and all people were eager, because if they continue to kill like this, they all suspected that they would collapse.


    I don''t even know when I''ll die.


    In the residential areas of the southwest cities, bronze eyes were full of red blood, and there was a rage on them.


    He didn''t know how many people he had killed these days, but he was almost besieged and killed several times. Only two life-saving pills were used. Fortunately, the war is over now.


    The rest of the people here were tired and cold. Even the war in the future, how to stimulate a man''s ferocity and cruelty.


    "Head of the army, two cities from Northeast China."


    At this time, Rosa came in from the outside, because she had no idea about bronze when the pioneer army was gunpowder: "they hope to meet you and Princess Wen. Only two people come to each other."


    Bronze looked up with a cold face: "who!"


    "The east wind breaks, the east city is less Lord." Rosa calmly returned: "there is another old man, who calls himself, North housekeeper!"


    Bronze Shua stood up, eyes surprised: "North Butler, he came?"


    In the recent wars, bronze is busy directing the people in the South and the West. They also know that the northeast cities have brought people from outside. But I don''t know. The North Butler has also come.


    As the son of the former city owner of South City, he certainly knows who the North Butler is, which is an absolute old monster. At least in the state of wrath, no one can survive in the hands of the North Butler.


    Bronze knows something, some of the people here are clear, North Butler came, or with Dongfeng broken together, two people?


    So, what exactly do you want to do?


    Nan Aowen frowned: "are you sure there are only two?"


    Rosa understood what nanaowen meant and nodded: "they are coming in a bright and upright way. Now, it is 20 kilometers away from our residence. The Scout we buried in front of us also said that they were only two people, and there was no extra people to follow. The people in the northeast cities are also 80 kilometers away from them."


    South Aowen show eyebrows slightly frown, feel some of the wrong place.


    Although the war is suspended temporarily, it was still in the war two hours ago. The North Butler must now represent the North City, Dongfeng broken represents the east city, and the two representative characters come. What is the purpose of this?


    Rosaton said, "yes, they also asked, see West not to fall, Lord xishaozhu!"


    I want to see the three people in Southwest China, the highest in Southwest China. All the people here feel so weird. Only the other party has come to two people. There seems to be no strange statement. Is it negotiation?


    It is only possible for all to think about it at this moment.


    Bronze squints his eyes. He is a person who cherishes his life. Only if he continues to live, can he pursue higher martial arts.


    Although he is very strong, but whether it is the North butler or Dongfeng broken, they can fight with him, even the rolling people. Now, they come to meet, what is the purpose of?


    Twenty kilometers ahead of their residence, bronze felt that there would be no danger. If there was any danger, as long as he and nanaowen had not been able to support for a while, the rest of them would arrive there immediately. No matter how strong the North Butler and Dongfeng broke, it would be difficult to do so.


    However, bronze still kept a careful posture: "Princess Wen, do you think you want to see?"


    Nan Aowen also in the heart thinking about this matter, Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen


    Bronze also felt that this matter should be considered carefully, nodding: "OK, Rosa, please come to the Lord xisao."


    Rosa nodded and retreated, and all the people here were waiting quietly, thinking about what Dongfeng broke and what they were doing. It was impossible for them to attack them?


    Not long ago, few appearances and even a small number of things were made bronze to manage the west not to fall in the door.


    Elegant, with a modest temperament, a faint smile on the corner of the mouth, no impurities.


    Bronze stood up and said, "Lord Sishao, Rosa said to you?"


    "See you!" Xi Bu nodded, sat aside, whispered: "now the war is not easy to stop. Although the infinite death in the north is allowed by the brutal battlefield in the wilderness, he is the son of the North City owner after all, so we are doomed to bear a little pressure. Now they two people ask for a meeting, and we can''t say anything we can''t say without."The words are very straightforward, but this is the truth. It doesn''t matter how many people die below, but if the main people die, it is a matter of great influence.


    Bronze frown: "but?"


    Xibuluo understood bronze''s worry and laughed: "you, me and Princess Wen, are you still worried that we can''t deal with Dongfeng Po and North housekeeper? And 20 kilometers, enough support to arrive, even if the east wind breaks their plot, we can still support until this time. "


    "What''s more, the reason for the war is the problem of angry purple dream, which always has to be faced."


    Bronze bowed his head to think about it, and knew that he could not refuse to meet him now. He looked around: "the three of us?"


    "They are only two people, we can''t take a few hundred people with us?"


    Bronze looked a little embarrassed. He really wanted to take more people, but Dongfeng broke and they came alone. They couldn''t take too many people. It was just a shame in disguise.


    Nodding, he asked, "Princess Wen, what do you mean?"


    Although Nan Aowen was a woman, she didn''t have any hesitation and uneasiness. She got up and said, "both of you will go. Naturally, I can''t shrink back. Moreover, they want to see the three of us. I can''t say I won''t go."


    Three people go together. Facing two people, bronze''s worries are dispelled.


    However, he, who has always cherished his life, said to Rosa, "gather up a hundred strong men who are close to the demigods, and be ready at any time. Once you feel the breath of fierce struggle, you can catch up with it at the first time."


    Rosa nodded, "I understand!"


    After a while, bronze South Aowen and xibuluo both left the station and headed for the east wind to break the place they had agreed to meet, and went very fast.


    It didn''t take long to arrive. At a glance, you could see the Dongfeng Po and the white haired North housekeeper standing there waiting.


    The West does not fall always with never scattered smile, mouth: "North housekeeper, East little Lord, we are coming."


    The North housekeeper said with a faint smile that he did not speak. Dongfeng po said: "I believe that in the past few days of war, everyone''s spirit is also very nervous. The hidden world big ratio is coming. We can''t go on fighting all the time, and there are too many dead people. If we die, we will shake the foundation of the four main cities."


    "I discussed with the North housekeeper, and got the permission of the two cities in the northeast. So I come to negotiate with you. As long as you agree to a few conditions, the death of the North Shao Lord will be over."


    Can you forget it?


    Bronze three people all have some astonishment, that is North boundless, North City Little Lord, how can easily even?


    However, it''s a good thing to forget the endless death in the north. It''s definitely a good thing. The three bronze people look a little more relaxed. Otherwise, if we continue to develop in this way, it will not be a matter of the wasteland battlefield. Maybe it will spread to the whole hidden world. After all, nu Zimeng is from Nancheng, which is in the wasteland battlefield.


    It can be said that everything is the conspiracy of the two cities in the northeast and southwest. They ordered Nu Zi Meng to do all these things. Although they all think that Nu Zi Meng can''t do these things, they are all said by people.


    Bronze asked: "I don''t know the two cities in Northeast China. What are the conditions?"


    Dongfeng broke with a smile: "the first condition is to hand over Nu Zi Meng and ask her to restore the things of that night. We all know that this is not necessarily what Nu Zi Meng can do. We want to know who Nu Zi Meng is with, and who killed the great master in the north."


    Bronze and xibuluo look more relaxed. This condition is expected. On the contrary, if the east wind breaks, they will also ask the angry purple dream.


    Only Nan Aowen frowned carelessly. She knew that Chu Feng had done all this. If the fury purple dream really burst out, it would be more troublesome than the endless death of the north. At that time, it would not be the four main cities, but the four major forces.


    Bronze nodded without hesitation: "East little Lord and North housekeeper understand things, we are not unreasonable people, this matter, we can agree."


    Dongfeng broke a faint smile, no accident: "there is another thing, hope Nancheng forgive."


    South Ao Wen frown: "forgive, what matter?"


    The North housekeeper finally said for the first time: "when we contacted you for negotiation, the leaders of the two cities in Northeast China came to tianmengguan with ten demigods. Now it is estimated that they have already destroyed the Lord''s mansion. They have hidden so many days for the fury purple dream, so they can give some lessons."


    Nan Aowen''s face changed dramatically. Bronze and xibuluo both frowned. The two cities in Northeast China went too far. She knew that Nu Zi Meng was not the one who started it. Just because she had been hiding for many days, she moved her anger to tianmengguan. Now, she must have been dead, right?


    Nan Ao Wen shook her head: "you, too cruel, angry purple dream problem, how can anger tianmeng pass Lord''s house?"


    Bronze raised his hand to stop Nan Aowen. Now he just wanted to calm down the situation. He said, "we can also promise that the Lord''s house of tianmengguan must have been bloodwashed. No matter how angry we are, we can''t recover it. It''s like the death of the northern Shao Lord. No matter how angry you are, he is also dead. It''s similar to that"Let''s talk about your third condition. I believe you have more than two conditions!"


    Bronze agreed directly. Nan Aowen and xibuluo both frowned. They were important figures in the two cities in Southwest China. Their subordinate Guanyu was destroyed. That was the act of slapping face. Bronze was not in the Lord''s mansion. I didn''t know the meaning of humiliation. I felt a little uncomfortable when bronze directly agreed to the two cities in Northeast China.


    What do people in tianmengguan and other Guanyu think? The impact will be very bad.


    However, bronze has no feeling, or he really has no feeling. Anyway, he is not a member of the city Lord''s mansion. The accident of his subordinate Guanyu has nothing to do with him. What he wants is to calm down all this and leave the wasteland battlefield after a perfect solution.


    The North housekeeper gave a meaningful smile and nodded: "the third condition is more simple. It is said that there are two God level leaping heaven pills given by danzong in the master''s office of Xicheng city. Take them out, this matter can be solved perfectly, and none of them is necessary!"


    Don''t you think it''s possible that you don''t like bronze


    The North housekeeper suddenly laughed: "maybe, because if you don''t agree, you will die today. I never cheat."


    Bronze and others look slightly changed, suddenly found around do not know when there is a breath wave, face slightly changed, West do not fall out of the voice: "border!"


    The North housekeeper said with a smile: "the west little master has many opinions and wide knowledge. This is really a boundary. I learned from a master of array Taoism. If I am not proficient, it is only superficial. But it is enough to block the area within 500 meters. You can only passively bear the attack of me and East Shao Lord."


    "Anger purple dream or tianmeng pass are secondary. Two Yuetian pills must be handed in and sent to two cities in Northeast China immediately. I will remove the border immediately. Otherwise, only a demigod can break the boundary. There is no trace of demigod in the wasteland battlefield."


    Xibuluo''s elegant face showed anger: "want to jump heaven Dan, dream!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1904

    Leaping heaven pill is the inferior pill of the divine level. Ordinary alchemists can''t refine it at all.


    No one knows what level of Alchemist is needed to refine Yuetian pill, but it must be the supreme existence of the realm of God, and it also needs a strong Dan fire and an excellent alchemy furnace.


    As we all know, pills can be divided into four levels: xuanhuang and xuanhuang. However, few people know that there are still Shenjie pills on top of Tianjie pills.


    Yuetian pill is one of them. Only God can refine it.


    The Yuetian pill has the ability to help the strong people who are in the peak state of the semi gods to enter the realm of the gods.


    However, there are also some problems, that is, the success rate is only one tenth. That is to say, the Yuetian pill is used by ten semi divine peak people. At most, only one person has stepped into the realm of God, but it will leave the same sequelae as the broken heaven pill.


    Secondly, the low success rate is secondary. The main thing is to use Yuetian pill. If you can''t become a God, you will fall into a big state. From a strong person in the peak state of semi God''s later stage, it will become a strong one in the period of natural anger.


    At the last time, it can only be the pre demigod state.


    So it''s a chicken rib like thing. Even if someone gets it, it won''t be easy to use it. The success is good. But if it doesn''t succeed, it will lose decades or even hundreds of years of accumulation and become an ordinary warrior.


    Behind the west city is danzong. It is said that there is a God, and Yuetian Dan is very scarce. But for danzong, as long as you can find the materials, it is not impossible to refine them.


    However, although danzong can refine Yuetian pill, it will not be given to the main people because they are also worried about the failure and loss of an elite person.


    Therefore, Yuetian pill is the second-class pill of God level, but the danzong is used to reward the people below. Failure is not the main character of their Dan sect. But if it succeeds, it will give them danzong strength without any loss.


    Many years ago, the current master of the western city, Dan Zong gave two leaping Tiandan as a congratulatory gift.


    It''s just that many years later, although the master of the western city had been stuck at the peak of the late demigod for a long time, he didn''t use the Yuetian pill. The reason was that he was worried that he could not grasp the 10% chance and fell into the realm.


    But even so, Yuetian pill is also a very precious thing. Many people who feel that they can''t break through in the later period of demigod covet it.


    It''s just that you can''t meet and you can''t ask for it. It just exists in the legend. There are just two in Xicheng.


    Xi Buluo knows this. Even if his father doesn''t use it, he can''t give it to the rest of us. It''s OK to say that he failed. But if he succeeds, it''s to add obstacles to himself. Therefore, in the face of the northern housekeeper''s request, Xi Buluo does not hesitate to refuse.


    It is also clear that the main thing to ask them to come today is Yuetian Dan, and the rest is indifferent.


    It may be a big event for a state to die in Beicheng and Yinjie, but compared with the two broken Tiandan, beiwuliang is not worth money.


    "I can give you five minutes to think about it."


    The North housekeeper gave a careless smile, or he didn''t pay attention to xibuluo at all: "maybe you should ask your father, the West City Lord, to see whether you are a gifted son or the two chicken ribs of Yuetian Dan are important."


    The old man''s face showed a joking look: "but I think in your father''s eyes, it must be the West Shao Lord that is important. Although Yuetian pill is also very valuable, it also needs that destiny. Obviously, the West City Lord dare not win that one tenth of the life, so it is better to hand it in than to waste it."


    "It''s great that we, the two cities in Northeast China, are willing to take such risks."


    Xibuluo sneered coldly, which seemed to make sense to the North housekeeper, but actually it was just rubbish.


    The success rate of Yuetian Dan is very low, but what if it is successful?


    The strength of the four main cities is equal. Once a God appears in a certain main city, the balance will be broken immediately. Moreover, the four forces behind them can not intervene. Xibuluo will never want to see such a thing happen.


    It''s like guessing the size, half the chance. What if it''s successful? The West does not dare to imagine, so even contact the west city of the mind are not.


    He will not let the ambition of the two cities in Northeast China succeed.


    Bronze frowned. He was surprised that there was yuetiandan in Xicheng. He also thought about the current situation. He didn''t want to die. However, he did not dare to say that he would not die in the face of the North housekeeper, an old man who could be said to be the first man under the demigod.


    He had thought that he could easily solve the problem by agreeing to the two conditions at the beginning. He didn''t want to end up with this thing. What he wanted was the treasure of Xicheng.


    Glancing over the west, bronze hesitated for a moment, and said: "master of the west, Yuetian Dan is like chicken ribs. It''s tasteless to eat. It''s a pity to abandon it. But I believe no one in Xicheng is willing to try that opportunity. Now it''s the case. Why don''t you contact the West City Master? Maybe he will?"


    "Bronze!" Xibuluo no longer has the kind of elegant and peaceful beginning, and said with a cold face: "yuetiandan, no one in our western city will use it, but even if we don''t use it, we won''t easily throw it out to anyone. If someone in the Northeast two cities succeed? Do you know the consequence? "Of course, he knew that there was a chance of success, but that matter had nothing to do with him. He only knew that if he did not agree now, they would face a crisis.


    It doesn''t matter if there is no border control, but now the surrounding area is obviously blocked by the border. If you still resist, it will be no different from seeking death. Bronze doesn''t want to die, so I feel very uncomfortable about the refusal of xibuluo.


    He felt that no one in Xicheng could use yuetiandan, so it was worthwhile to exchange unnecessary things for their safety.


    Nan Aowen glanced over the bronze with a little disappointment, shook her head and said to Xi Buluo: "the West Little Lord, although today is mainly aimed at your western city''s Yuetian Dan, but I agree with your practice and decision, even if the Yuetian Dan does not have to be put all the time, it can not be handed over to the ambitious people of the two cities in Northeast China."


    "Not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, once any of them succeed, they will definitely attack the rest of the main city."


    "I know," he said, reluctantly smiling


    The bronze fist slightly clenches, in the heart secretly scolds the South Ao Wen idiot, under this kind of environment, you still support the west not to fall, that is not to regard our own life as a life?


    He narrowed his eyes, and the bronze thought in his heart what kind of method could make Xi Buluo contact the West City Lord. As for threatening Xi Buluo, he thought that he could not do it, and he could not contact the West City Lord.


    North housekeeper is not worried, light said: "slowly consider, time to do not give me the answer, then don''t blame me with big bully small."


    Dongfeng Po sat on the ground with a strong smile on his knees. According to the plan at the beginning, they would kill all the bronze. But later, the City owners of the two cities in Northeast China told us that there was Yuetian pill in the west city. You can take this opportunity to take Yuetian pill and win one tenth of the chance.


    It is better to seek wealth and wealth in insurance than to keep the balance of the four main cities.


    Take a look at xibuluo''s ugly look, the unchanging coolness on nanaowen''s pretty face, and the bronze''s anger, Dongfeng broke with a grin: "think about it carefully, wait for me to start working, I won''t be merciful."


    Time goes by slowly, five minutes in the blink of an eye.


    The North housekeeper''s eyes narrowed: "West Little Lord, you really do not compromise. Do you think that two leaping pills are more important than your life?"


    "My life, never important." Xibuluo showed an unyielding color and a cold smile: "moreover, in order to protect my life today, I will give you Yuetian Dan. Once one of you succeeds in the future, it will be the suffering of the people in the four main cities, and I will not die alone."


    "If I die alone, I can maintain the four main cities. What''s the death?"


    Nan Aowen''s beautiful eyes twinkled, showing appreciation: "the West Little Lord said well, Aowen is willing to die with the West Shao Lord, to maintain the balance of the four main cities."


    Bronze teeth itch, shaking lips: "calm down."


    "Bronze!" Nan Aowen looked cold and began to call brother bronze. Her name changed: "no matter how you are a descendant of the old city Lord, I believe the old city Lord will agree with this practice. If you are afraid of death, you will kneel down and beg for mercy. If you are not afraid of death, you will stand firmly with us."


    Feeling the disdain in Nan Aowen''s eyes, bronze looks a little awkward. Even so, he can''t really kneel down to beg for mercy and think about it for a while. It seems that there is no possibility of winning for three people on his side.


    Reluctantly smile: "Aowen sister, you are joking, I just said it, I naturally know the importance of balance."


    Nan Aowen withdrew her eyes. Although bronze changed her speech in time, she had already recorded his hesitation and words. A few days ago, Nan Aoxue told her that bronze was a hypocritical person. Nan Aowen did not believe it, but now she fully believes that bronze is a hypocritical person.


    "Good!"


    The North housekeeper gave a sneer, his eyes were cold, and he also gathered a strong force: "even if the three are so united and generous, then there is no need for me and the East little Lord to be polite. Only when you die, don''t regret, because at that time regret is useless."


    Dongfeng Po also stood up from the ground, took out a big hammer in his hand, but it was filled with the power of terror, Nan Aowen three people saw the exile dignified.


    Know that it is a weapon of Dongfeng Po, a inferior weapon of ground level. With Dongfeng breaking''s infinite strength close to demigod, it can crush demigod.


    On their side, there is no weapon to hold, and their eyes are more dignified.


    Seeing that he was about to start, a black skirt appeared in the distance: "stop it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1905

    A few people who are going to do it look at the direction of the voice and their eyes are condensed.


    Bronze flashed through the bright color and excitement, the North housekeeper and the east wind broke with a trace of surprise.


    Angry purple dream!


    When the war subsided, she and Chu Feng left the underground cave and headed for the two cities in the southwest. On the way, Chu Feng told her inexplicably that she should go ahead first. At first, she was still a little curious, but did not ask anything.


    But when she came to the neighborhood, she found that they were going to fight against people. Recognizing that one of them seemed to be the east wind breaking, she ran over. She did not know the real reason why several people wanted to fight. She felt that it must be because of the boundless things in the North. She was prepared to stop the war according to the explanation given by Chu Feng.


    "Angry purple dream!"


    Bronze looked at the woman who was coming. He didn''t look at the woman with interest before, but said coldly: "you finally appear."


    Dongfeng Po and the North housekeeper''s eyes narrowed, and the powerful Qi machine locked the Nu purple dream coming. They were sure that it was really the fury purple dream. Their eyes were full of fierce colors.


    This war was almost caused by the angry purple dream. Now the main people have finally appeared. Of course, they know the priority.


    How did you, purple Wen Ao, come out of the dream


    Now, in addition to her and xibuluo, the rest of them are people who want to live in anger purple dream. Even the bronze just wants to throw the angry purple dream out to calm all this. At this time, she should not be here.


    And now there is no way to go. All around are blocked by the border, so you can''t get in or out.


    Angry purple dream also felt around the border, slightly nodded: "always want to come out."


    "Angry purple dream!" North housekeeper indifferent mouth: "my name is North housekeeper, the person of North City Lord house."


    Angry purple dream looks slightly coagulated. Originally, he thought that he was an ordinary follower of Dongfeng Po. Unexpectedly, he was the absolute confidant of the North City Lord, the North housekeeper.


    The northern housekeeper is a special existence in the period of natural anger. He has never seen it before, but he has heard a lot about it.


    Heart road north boundless death, as expected let the North City angry, angry purple dream is also able to treat calmly: "master!"


    "Don''t tell me there''s nothing about it." The North housekeeper tolerated the killing opportunity and snorted coldly: "say, is the North Shao Lord killed by you, or who is behind you? The North Little Lord and more than 30 strong people in the north city died in whose hands, you''d better make clear, otherwise you will pay a heavy price."


    Nan Aowen''s eyebrows wrinkled deeply. It''s not just a matter of saying that the Lord''s mansion of tianmengguan has been bloodwashed. I think the angry purple dream still doesn''t know. Nan Aowen doesn''t know how to tell her.


    The North housekeeper''s words are good. If you don''t say it, you will pay a heavy price. What you don''t know is that you have already paid a heavy price.


    Looking at the anger purple dream, Nan Ao Wen can''t bear to tell her that her family is destroyed, how much is inappropriate.


    The angry purple dream, who just came out and didn''t know anything, looked calm: "North boundless, I didn''t kill him. I was completely blocked by meridians at that time, and I didn''t have the ability to kill him."


    This point north housekeeper naturally clear, eyes a congealed: "that is who killed the North young Lord, also saved you?"


    Bronze and xibuluo also looked at Nu Zi Meng with a little curiosity. They also wanted to know who had such courage and even killed more than 30 strong men in Beicheng and left calmly.


    Nan Ao Wen clenched her pink fist slightly, staring at Nu Zi Meng. She probably knew who she was, but she was really worried about Nu Zi Meng. It was definitely a huge fluctuation in the hidden world.


    Angry purple dream directly throw out two words, in the public frown, said: "now the world dragon''s gate little master, Chu wind!"


    Nan Aowen''s feet are unsteady, and she almost fell on the ground. She starts to angry purple dream and asks her to keep the affairs of Chu Feng secret with Nu zilei. How can she say it now? Is it really worried about the anger of Beicheng, so it is?


    Originally stands there does not care about the east wind broken pupil fierce contraction shot killing machine: "who do you say?"


    The North housekeeper and the West don''t fall also stretch straight body, the eye does not blink to stare at the angry purple dream.


    "Chu Feng!" Angry purple dream repeated: "at that time, North Wuliang wanted to be a rascal. Suddenly, a young man appeared in the room. He killed him with one move. Then he took me away and destroyed the whole house. Then I fainted. When I woke up, the war had already started."


    The North housekeeper frowned deeply. As the North City Lord absolutely trusted, he certainly knew the Chu Feng that the four forces were looking for.


    Condensed eyes: "how do you know that person is Chu Feng, he told you?"


    "No!" Angry purple dream had already thought out the speech and replied: "when I was still in the South City, I lived in the Shaozhu mansion. When Nanhan mountain invited me to dinner, I was looking at a portrait. After I asked curiously, he told me, so after the man took me away, I recognized him as Chu Feng."


    "However, I am afraid that he will attack me because of confidentiality, so he pretends not to know, and he did not introduce himself."


    Reasonable, but the North housekeeper still has some doubts: "then, you follow him for a few days, he is so kind, just see injustice on the road?"The angry purple dream frowned lightly, and a faint chance of killing passed in her heart. It was clear that beiwuliangcuo was killed in front of her. The North housekeeper still questioned her like this, making her a victim, as if she had become a criminal instead.


    He also knew that this was the system and rules of the hidden world. He was helpless and said in a low voice: "I asked him why he wanted to save me. He said that he came to the hidden world to kill people. The four main cities are related to his enemies. Therefore, before facing his enemies, the people in the four main cities'' Lord''s house will be killed without mercy!"


    "He happened to come to the wasteland battlefield and hid himself among the strong men of the two cities in the northeast. He found an opportunity, so he killed beiwuliang."


    Anger appeared on his face: "I asked him who he was. He said I didn''t need to know. The reason why I left me was that I couldn''t argue. He didn''t know that I knew him, so he wanted to leave me behind and confuse people''s eyes in the hidden world."


    Pause for a moment, angry purple dream said: "if I don''t know that person is Chu Feng, I told you that a mysterious man saved me, you won''t believe it, will you?"


    People smell speech to nod slightly, angry purple dream said very reasonable.


    If Nu Zi Meng didn''t know that the person was Chu Feng, and then was released back, they asked Nu Zi Meng that he didn''t know how to answer. At that time, they would think that Nu Zi Meng was hiding the truth, and they would be angry with her.


    Unfortunately, Chu Feng did not know that Nu purple dream knew him, so he was doomed to confuse ideas, and it was difficult to succeed.


    Angry purple dream words can withstand scrutiny, the North housekeeper dispersed some doubts, eyebrows also deeply wrinkled, this matter is more serious than the North immeasurable death.


    With a wink at Dongfeng, they went back, apparently to contact the two cities in Northeast China. As for nu Zi Meng, they were within the boundary, and they could not escape.


    After a while, the two men came back, frowning deeply and looking at each other. The North housekeeper did not have the sharpness that he had just said: "the Lord of the west, Princess Wen, young master bronze, we have contacted the two city Lords. They say that Chu Feng is a public enemy in the hidden world. We must share our hatred against the enemy and keep Chu Feng on the battlefield in the wasteland."


    "The death of the northern Shaozhu can be counted, but at present, the four cities must unite to find out the Chu wind. The two cities in the Northeast will send absolute strong guards to guard it, and even contact the four forces to kill Chu Feng."


    The situation changed. A Chu wind scattered the two cities in Northeast China. They wanted to get Yuetian Dan because they were wanted by the four forces. If they let Chu Feng leave because of their greed, something would happen.


    To this end, the two cities in Northeast China have sent absolute strong men to the entrances and exits of the wasteland battlefield, and even some of the four major forces will come to ensure that Chu Feng cannot leave.


    Xibuluo and bronze look more relaxed, and Nan Aowen is also a little relaxed. She feels that the boundary around her has been dispersed. She knows that the two cities in the Northeast want to unite with the forces of the two cities in the southwest to destroy chufeng. It is not suitable to fight at this time. If you kill them, you will give Chu Feng a chance to touch fish in muddy water.


    South Ao Wen in the heart secretly scolds, angry purple dream why want to say, so next is not the big turmoil?


    The North housekeeper''s attitude was much better than before: "when did you separate from Chu Feng? Are you sure he doesn''t know you know him?"


    "Sure!" Angry purple dream nodded: "I and he separated until now, about an hour, he went to the Northeast two cities, I guess, he is going to kill the East little Lord."


    The North housekeeper nodded slightly. He fully believed the words of Nu Zi Meng. He turned his head and said, "West young master, bronze master, Princess Wen, what do you mean?"


    Three people look at each other, bronze first asked: "who is the Chu wind?"


    He has been staying in the wasteland battlefield for several years without going out. He really doesn''t know who Chu Feng is.


    The North housekeeper frowned, but in order to unite with the four main cities, he also wasted some time and introduced the bronze simply. His eyebrow was dignified: "therefore, we must kill him, otherwise, when he grows up, the whole era will collapse and all the warriors will die."


    Bronze looks a coagulation, surprised: "taboo, really exist?" Eyebrow deep frown: "good, I immediately mobilize all the strong south city search."


    North housekeeper raised his hand: "no!" He took out a portrait: "this is a portrait of Chu Feng, which can only be searched by absolute confidants, which is not suitable for large-scale search. Because Chu Feng is the disciple of the demon lord, we can not let the demon lord know that we are wantonly searching for Chu Feng."


    Because no one can guarantee that the devil will fight.


    Bronze nodded and took the portrait. When he was ready to go back, he would write it down to his absolute confidants. The four main cities united, I believe, can be found soon.


    They all want to leave to do business, South Ao Wen pulled angry purple dream: "there is something I want to say with you."


    The North housekeeper who has raised his legs hears the speech, and his eyes turn back, passing by the light killing opportunity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1906

    With the North housekeeper stopped, bronze West and east wind break also stopped.


    Bronze narrowed his eyes: "Wen Wen, or hurry to arrange for people to search for Chu Feng, what will wait until later."


    North housekeeper also then said: "yes, nothing to find Chu Feng important, Princess Wen think twice."


    Slightly threatening words, let Nan Aowen frown, she knows what people mean, that is, don''t tell Nu Zi Meng Tian Meng Guan what happened, but later, if Nu Zi Meng knows, it will only hurt more.


    Perhaps, will hate on the South City, feel that the city''s inaction, but also hide.


    "Princess Wen, what''s the matter?" Anger purple dream look some doubt, the heart suddenly also has some uneasiness, she feels as if there is something bad happening.


    South Ao Wen deep breath, do not know how to anger purple dream mouth.


    "Nothing." Bronze was the first to say: "I just want to tell you that miss zilei was too anxious to find you when you were missing. She was injured by the people of the two cities in Northeast China. She is still recuperating, but her life is not in danger."


    Angry purple dream deeply frowned, her intuition bronze is telling lies.


    Her cold face was frosty: "zilei is a little impulsive, but when I came to the wasteland battlefield, I told her that there are rules for the battlefield. Don''t start my disappearance for a few days because of my rash impulse. She didn''t worry. This time, I believe she would listen to me."


    "Young master bronze, you lied. You didn''t blink your eyes. Tell me what happened?"


    Because she can also feel, the North housekeeper and the east wind break gradually condense the killing opportunity.


    "The Lord''s house of tianmeng pass has been washed with blood." South Ao Wen is still struggling, the West does not fall light of the mouth: "because can''t find you, North City and think of a tone, United East city sent out absolute strong to come to tianmengguan, blood wash Lord''s house."


    "If there is no accident, the Lord''s house no longer exists. We came here to find out."


    Angry purple dream is like being struck by lightning, dull in place, eyes confused, pain!


    She shook her body unnaturally. She shook her head and didn''t want to believe what xibuluo said, but she didn''t have to cheat her.


    Suddenly, he looked back to the North housekeeper and Dongfeng. His eyes were filled with hatred: "is it true that the West Little Lord said?"


    "How about it?" The North housekeeper sneered and raised a look of pride: "the four main cities of the hidden world are respected, and there are countless subordinate Guanyu. It''s nothing to destroy a Guanyu Lord. Moreover, as the daughter of tianmeng pass Lord, we were all in anger at that time, and we can be forgiven for extreme behavior."


    "And the bronze master has forgiven us on behalf of Nancheng."


    The corner of the mouth raised a cold meaning: "moreover, read in you tell us Chu Feng in the wasteland battlefield, we can spare your life, you should be grateful."


    To exterminate other people''s family, they also say that they can kill them and even ask others to be grateful. What is more crazy in this world?


    Angry purple dream clenched his fist, the strength unceasingly catharsis but, kills the opportunity to burst: "you this group of executioners."


    "Want to do it?" Dongfeng broke disdain a smile, and took the first two steps: "you don''t look at how many of your weight, also dare to show momentum in front of us, originally see you told Chu Feng, even if you did not know good or evil angry, then you can only kill you first, we will find Chu Feng."


    Angry purple dream did not answer, direct hands, how she did not think that the two cities in the northeast, in the absence of evidence, just to vent their anger, even bloody tianmengguan.


    Thinking of his father and mother, as well as his sisters and brothers who are well connected, and even some well connected clansmen, his eyes are filled with horror and hatred.


    The east wind breaks a cold smile, for the anger of purple dream does not care at all.


    Even the weapons were not taken out, just a momentum confrontation, it dissipated the attack of angry purple dream.


    The body shape is like a shadow, close to each other, the big hand suddenly raised, that rough face appears ferocious, photographed, there is no trace of pity, only boundless killing.


    Angry purple dream looks cool, emerged powerless.


    In the face of the four main cities, the strongest little Lord, she knew that she was not the opponent of Dongfeng broken, this palm down, it is estimated that she could be seriously injured.


    All of a sudden, a figure passed by and stood in front of the angry purple dream. He lifted his hand to dissolve the attack of Dongfeng Po. He stood there with a calm look: "East little Lord, you killed tianmengguan unreasonably. Now you want to kill Miss purple dream. Do you want to cover up your indignation behavior without evidence?"


    Being blocked by the west, the east wind broke a grim smile: "how, the West Little Lord wants to fight with me?" The hammer appeared in the hand, and the fighting spirit soared.


    The four main cities have no formal confrontation. Dongfeng Po also wants to see it. The little master of the west city has some abilities.


    "Don''t hit that one."Bronze came out and glanced at Nu Zi Meng coldly: "now the top priority is to find Chu Feng and eliminate this taboo person. Nu Zi Meng doesn''t know what''s good or bad and doesn''t know what''s important. If you kill him, think twice!"


    Xi Bu Luo frowned and swept the bronze coldly. Although Nan Aowen meant to stand on his side, if bronze and Dongfeng broke together and a North housekeeper were added, they would not be able to compete.


    "Die for me!"


    Angry purple dream hesitated in the west, jumped out from behind him, gathered a strong force, boom to the east wind break.


    Dongfeng break most of the attention in the West does not fall on the body, caught off guard, back to step back, clothes broken a little.


    In the eyes sprouted a violent killing opportunity: "West does not fall, now I am going to kill this woman. If you still want to block me, I will immediately join hands with the North housekeeper to kill you. I believe the bronze master will not be with you."


    Xi Buluo frowns. He doesn''t want to be killed by an innocent man like this. However, he can''t control the situation. In addition, Nan Aowen can''t do it. Even bronze can''t be neutral. Bronze may not be neutral.


    However, nu Zi Meng, regardless of all these things, will fight hard. She will kill Dongfeng Po and North housekeeper to comfort those who die in tianmengguan mansion. If she doesn''t, she will die.


    The two fought fiercely together again. The violent natural force surged and set off a huge wave. Dongfengpo is worthy of being called the strongest little master of the four main cities. With demigod''s pressure in his power, he steadily occupied the upper hand. At the moment, he did not use weapons. Once he used weapons, fury purple dream had only one result.


    With a loud bang, the east wind broke and stood in place. The angry purple dream exploded to withdraw to more than ten meters to stabilize his body. A deep pit appeared at the place where they just collided.


    Angry purple dream''s pretty face changes a few times, puffing out a mouthful of blood, breath also has a little more floating meaning.


    His face was pale, but his eyes were still full of hate, and the killing opportunity never disappeared.


    "Purple dream!"


    Nan Ao Wen ran over and helped Nu purple dream. She looked a little worried and lowered her voice and said, "let''s stay in the green mountains and don''t worry about firewood burning!"


    Nu Zimeng''s clenched fist trembled there. She thought of those dead relatives, and her heart only had boundless pain. She could not bear this kind of predatory prey. Without evidence, she would destroy the whole Lord''s mansion.


    Moreover, it was her family, and she couldn''t do without revenge.


    Nan Aowen tightened her hand and whispered: "think about purple bud, if you die, what will she do? She will avenge you, and then be killed again, or even insulted, won''t she? "


    The hatred in her eyes dissipated a little after hearing Nu zilei. All the people in Lord tianmengguan''s mansion have died, leaving only her and nu zilei. If she dies, how can they still let Nu zilei live? Maybe they will suffer humiliation and torture before she dies.


    South Ao Wen see anger purple dream has dispersed some fierce, turn round to open a mouth: "east wind breaks, this matter comes to an end, what should do to do."


    "No way!" Dongfeng Po shook his head firmly and came up with the hammer: "this woman has hatred for me, and has killing intention for the two cities in Northeast China. I will not let a person who hates us live in this world. I can''t guarantee that she will give up hatred in the future, so I can only kill her."


    "Princess Wen, you''d better get out of the way for me, or it will be bad for you to wait and hurt you."


    Nan Aowen looked tight: "the east wind breaks, North Wuliang is wrong first. If you want to attack Nu Zi Meng, you are unlucky to be killed, and you even launch a war without reason. It is even more important to attack tianmeng pass to vent your anger and ignore the dignity of the southern city. Now it is determined that everything is done by Chu Feng. Even if you want to bear the black pot of anger purple dream, you have to kill. Is that too much?"


    East wind breaks cold smile: "that again how?"


    Nan Aowen is stunned. Suddenly, she feels that everything in front of her is difficult to accept. She is clearly wrong. Now she has to continue to make mistakes. Even in order to avoid future risks, she wants to kill all the people?


    East wind breaks suddenly burst to drink: "roll!"


    "Then fight!" Angry purple dream itself in order to anger purple bud willing to endure for a while, do not want the east wind to break Baoding will kill her heart, angry cheers a flutter out, straight to the east wind break, a lot of meaning to die.


    The east wind breaks the face to appear ferocious smile, in the hand hammer high raises, with the destructive power, falls certainly the stone to be startled.


    South Ao Wen feel that the strength of that, not angry purple dream can resist, exclaimed: "don''t!"


    In vain, the hammer fell down and cracked with a loud noise. The dust was flying around, and the dust and smoke filled the sky covered all people''s sight. Nan Aowen couldn''t see it, but her eyes showed a struggle. She knew that Nu purple dream might be dead!


    I also felt a burst of anger at the cruel rules.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1907

    The dust and smoke filled the air, and the violent power ravaged everything around and blocked the people''s sight.


    There was no wind, only the uncomfortable dust.


    Slowly gradually dispersed, Nan Aowen the first time toward the direction of angry purple dream, but found that no one was there, only Dongfeng Po stood in front of him, carrying his weapons, even a little breath could not feel.


    Nan Aowen doesn''t want to believe that Nu purple dream is dead like this, but now it is even the breath of the purple dream can''t feel it. Is it broken into residue by the east wind?


    The North housekeeper looked around and laughed and thumbed up: "East little Lord, powerful and incomparable!"


    This sentence is sincere, because even if it is replaced by him, he can''t blow a man who is infinitely close to the demigod into a residue. No trace can be found, which shows the strength of the east wind breaking.


    Bronze also said with a smile: "East Shaozhu, should be the first of the young generation of the hidden world."


    Dongfeng Po looks puzzled. He knows his own strength and feels the power of Nu Zi dream. According to the principle, he can only let Nu purple dream die at most. It is absolutely impossible for his body to disappear. But now people are missing. Is it really that he has been blown into dust?


    I can''t explain it, but it''s very useful to hear the flattery of the northern housekeeper and bronze: "it''s just a small thing. I can kill half gods. What''s more, she''s just a perfect state with seven levels of anger. She''s infinitely close to the demigods."


    He is the most powerful man in the world.


    The North housekeeper beamed with a smile, and his eyes passed over Nan Ao Wen and Xi Bu Luo: "let''s go. Catching Chu Feng is the most important thing. You don''t have to worry about the death of a woman."


    Turn around to the northeast of the two cities to gallop away, the east wind break also do not look at the South Aowen their one eye, then turn around to follow and go.


    Seeing that they are about to leave, the angry purple dream can only be a white death.


    Suddenly in front of the North housekeeper is encountered what is directly rebound back, heavy hit on the ground, then the east wind break also strange rebound back hit the ground, set off a light dust smoke.


    Nan Aowen is still struggling with the death of Nu Zi Meng. She even thinks that Dongfeng Po''s behavior is attacking Nancheng''s face. After all, nu Zimeng is from Nancheng, or from the Lord''s mansion of tianmengguan.


    See the North housekeeper and the east wind break in a mess, look surprised, then suddenly.


    Chu Feng is coming.


    They began to be pursued by the North Wuliang had such a situation, although she did not know what was going on, but she knew it was Chu Feng.


    Compared with Nan Aowen, the insider, xibuluo and bronze are shocked. What happened? How did they all fall to the ground?


    "I saved you again. How can you thank me?"


    At this time, everyone was curious. When Dongfeng Po and the North housekeeper got up in confusion, a sigh came from the air: "do you want to make a promise with your own body? This little Lord is reluctant to accept you."


    The rambling voice, which did not put anyone in the eye, reached the ears of all people, no less than thunder.


    Almost at the same time looked up at the sky, pupil fierce contraction, the heart severely shocked.


    Angry purple dream did not die, but also was held in the arms of a man.


    And this person, east wind break North housekeeper and South Ao Wen suddenly recognized: "Chu wind!"


    Chu Feng did not hear the general, gently holding the Nu purple dream in his arms, with a warm smile: "but you know me, but let me be a little surprised. At first I didn''t want to save you, but when I saw such a beautiful woman died in front of me, I couldn''t bear it. Tell me, how can I make a promise with my body?"


    The following people heard chufeng''s defiant flirting words, they all hate their teeth itching. Nan Aowen''s heart is even more cursing bastards. Aren''t you going to hide in the four big forces? What do you want to do?


    Angry purple dream just felt that he was dying. He opened his closed eyes and looked at the face close at hand. Then he reacted and said angrily: "asshole, you killed North Wuliang and implicated tianmengguan. I want to stay with you forever."


    Chu Feng raised his hand to block the meridian of Nu purple dream, and asked her not to move. She also sighed: "I didn''t expect it. When I owe you, what do you want, I promise you."


    Angry purple dream did not know what Chu Feng''s promise represented, but her conditions soon created the most cruel bloodshed in the history of the hidden world.


    Squinting her eyes, I also know that chufeng is unreasonable. If she didn''t run to the two cities in Northeast China and was caught, Chu Feng would not need to rescue her. In that way, he would not have killed beiwuliang and tianmengguan would not have been implicated.


    To sum up, the root is still in her, everything is caused by her, on the contrary, Chu Feng has the grace to save her life.


    He looked at the people on the ground with the murderer''s chance. The murderer burst out: "kill Dongfeng Po and the North housekeeper, and then kill the two cities in the northeast to avenge me."


    Chu Feng felt the woman''s overwhelming hatred, and sighed slightly. The magic light wings trembled and fell slowly. Standing in the middle of the crowd, he released his angry purple dream, put one hand on her shoulder, and had a warm smile: "I believe that, compared with killing them with my own hands, you are more willing to do it yourself."Angry purple dream a Leng, reaction comes over angry way: "asshole, I am not their opponent."


    Chu Feng heartily smile: "I am, the miracle is, I repair your injury, you are enough to abuse them like dogs."


    This place has been completely blocked by the demon kingdom. No one can go out or enter. He has been in the dark just now and knows what happened. There are three people on the scene that he does not recognize: Dongfeng Po and North housekeeper, followed by,, and bronze.


    That is, a villain who only thinks about himself, and even means to join hands with Dongfeng Po. Such a person is a waste of air and food.


    Angry purple dream wants to throw Chu Feng a slap, but feel his injury is really slowly recovering, stunned: "how can you do it?"


    The rest of the people also found that anger purple dream''s injury in a little bit of recovery, all revealed the color of surprise.


    The strength of martial arts is unique. Except for people with the same blood, and even those who practice a mental method can use their own strength to heal others'' wounds, the rest of them can''t do this at all. The Chu wind comes from the modern world, and it''s impossible to practice the same mental method as Nu Zi Meng, or even be a member of the clan.


    His strength, how can he heal for the fury purple dream? Nan Aowen is more curious.


    Chu Feng always kept a smile: "I am, there is a miracle."


    It is still a sentence of fart narcissism, which makes Nu purple dream hate and hate, but also calm down and let Chu Feng heal himself.


    Dongfeng Po and the North housekeeper also came back in confusion, staring at Chu Feng with his eyes fixed on the shaking wings of magic light. He could not feel the realm of martial arts, but he could feel the strength of Chu Feng, his body was tight, and he was ready to attack.


    Bronze also moved his steps and looked at Chu Feng coldly. This is the taboo. If you kill him, you can become a hero in the hidden world, and even be favored by the four forces. That''s what bronze wants to see most.


    Xibuluo and nanaowen appear to be a little calm, no hostility, just a simple peace.


    After a while, Chu Feng took back his hand and pointed to Dongfeng Po and North housekeeper: "go, kill them?"


    Angry purple dream frown, to deal with an east wind break she is difficult to succeed, not to mention to deal with two, coldly stare at chufeng, feel that he is deliberately whole their own.


    Chu Feng was stunned, and it was hard to explain anything. He broke a piece of Dongfeng in his hand, and his weapon was directly suspended in the air. Staring at the inferior weapon, his eyes were frozen, and suddenly the space was distorted. The weapon dissipated in an instant and was completely destroyed.


    Dongfeng Po, who was treated with dignity, saw that his weapons were destroyed, and suddenly appeared a strong killing opportunity: "bastard!"


    Suddenly between the hands, Chu Feng light smile, the purple dream to push forward: "to protect me


    Angry purple dream scolded Chu Feng ten times and eight times, only in the face of the east wind attack, also dispersed the resentment of Chu wind, ten percent of the energy to treat, two people had the strongest collision.


    The rest of the people were surprised and even shocked by the east wind.


    Start angry purple dream did not have the qualification to break the first world war with Dongfeng, how can we have the strongest collision now?


    After the east wind broke the Leng Ran, he became angry and ashamed. He launched a powerful attack towards the angry purple dream. However, he felt that his face changed. How could my realm become the seven levels of anger?


    Has not responded to come over how to return a responsibility, the anger purple dream already fiercely hand in hand, the powerful strength converges between the palms, instantly blows out.


    Dongfeng broke his ugly look and fought with all his might, but this time, he was blown out.


    The whole audience was quiet, staring at the scene in front of them. They felt incredible, but at the same time, they were deeply afraid of the Chu wind, because they felt that the power of the east wind breaking was only the six levels of tiannu.


    They naturally believe that the east wind can not change their own state of breath, that can only be caused by the Chu wind.


    The North housekeeper looked ugly and knew that he had to help the east wind break. Otherwise, the next person who died was himself. He connected with what he said: "city Lord, Chu wind appears. Immediately block the exit of the wasteland battlefield. He can''t get out."


    And then he went to kill the angry purple dream.


    Angry purple dream is still strange, how can he abuse the east wind break, and the last feeling, see the North housekeeper toward himself.


    His eyes are a little more dignified. The North housekeeper is well-known for a long time. It is said that he is invincible in the middle of his life. Naturally, he should be careful.


    In the face of the mountain like pressure to the force, angry purple dream launched the whole body of the most powerful force to fight.


    The air waves were flying, and the earth was cracked. All the people present narrowed their eyes and were swept by the air waves. It was a little uncomfortable.


    After a move, the North housekeeper stepped back two steps, but the angry purple dream stood still. The former showed a shocked and tangled color: "how can I only have the seven levels of tiannu? What''s the matter?"


    Angry pointing to Chu Feng: "son of a bitch, what have you done, you say!"


    Chu Feng raised his head, and the magic light wings had been folded up. The wind was light and cloudless: "I''m also a person who knows how to fight, and I''m stronger than you. I''ve forged a boundary, which can consume your strength. The strength I don''t recognize will be consumed. Standing still will lose. If you move, it will lose quickly.""Beauty, kill them, when I give you the first gift, but also when I mend the sky dream Guan blood washed a little apology."


    Angry purple dream does not believe that this is the boundary, but at the moment there is no time to ask Chu Feng exactly what''s going on. There is a cold and murderous opportunity to stare at the North housekeeper and Dongfeng Po who gets up in confusion. Now she is confident that she can kill them.


    Open your hand, the whirlpool of air flow converges and forms, killing and exploding around!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1908

    Kill and detonate!


    Fury purple dream directly uses the strongest power now, and aims at the North housekeeper and Dongfeng Po at the same time. In addition to killing intention, there is no human color left in his eyes, and his hatred is full of. It seems that the power created can distort the space.


    In that endless pressure, the North housekeeper and Dongfeng Po finally began to panic.


    At first, they could despise Nu Zi Meng and even humiliate and kill. Now they have no qualification but to wait for death.


    Dongfeng broken fierce face revealed ferocious: "angry purple dream, you dare to kill me?"


    Angry purple dream''s eyes were cold: "the whole family is destroyed, why do I dare not kill you?"


    Dongfeng broke a Zheng, and suddenly realized a very serious problem, that is, they and nu Zi Meng now have hatred that can''t be washed away. Why didn''t Nu Zi Meng dare to kill them?


    In the beginning, maybe Nu purple dream will take tianmengguan into consideration. Now the whole Lord''s house of tianmengguan has been washed with blood. What else can Nu purple dream care about?


    There was more despair in his eyes, because he could not deal with the pressure caused by the angry purple dream: "little master of the west, Princess Wen, don''t you stop it?"


    "If I die, you will have to bear the anger of Dongcheng."


    Chu Feng timely opening: "your death, count me."


    The east wind suddenly spits blood, knowing that all this can be completely cleared away, that is, all are installed in the body of Chu Feng, when the people are killed by Chu Feng, where do the East and north cities come from with self-confidence for the two cities in the southwest? Even the forces behind them will not take sides in the absence of evidence.


    The strength has gone to a saturated state. Fury purple dream roars and hands directly down. The power of endless destruction covers the top of the North housekeeper and Dongfeng Po, with great pressure to make them breathe hard.


    The eyes gradually despair, feel the whole body''s strength seems to be unable to mobilize the general, can only detect that the strength is in the constant loss.


    Feeling the power of destruction as the benchmark, Dongfeng Po and the North housekeeper all gave out an unwilling roar.


    Just in the face of anger purple dream at the moment absolutely kill the opportunity, any unwilling is useless, but in an instant two people fall on the ground together, heart and heart are broken by the powerful power of Nu purple dream, completely dead.


    The northern steward, who has been silent for hundreds of years in the infinite close to the demigod, has never been invincible in the middle of the demigod.


    Dongfeng broken, the four main cities the strongest little Lord, one of the demigods, confident that few people are his opponents.


    But at the moment, they are all dead, dead in the hands of a man they despised not long ago. Nu Zi Meng killed them with absolute ferocity and made them one of the martyrs of the destruction of tianmengguan Lord''s house.


    Two gradually cold bodies also suddenly burned a fire, in the wilderness rules, completely dissipated between heaven and earth, a trace, no breath left.


    Angry purple dream long breath, can kill the North housekeeper and Dongfeng broken, is the thing she did not think of at the beginning, but now it is really done.


    There was a faint smile on his cold face, and then he showed a sad look. The whole man knelt on the ground, and tears ran across his gorgeous face. Thinking that the Lord''s house of tianmengguan might have disappeared at the moment, he felt great sorrow in his heart. He closed his eyes and drank to the sky.


    Sad, miserable, and painful!


    Nan Aowen cast a glance at Chu Feng and went to help her up. She said softly, "after that, you will be in the city Lord''s house. My Nan Aowen is one day. You are my sister. Today''s tianmengguan affair is also a matter of Nancheng. Sooner or later, I will let my father find justice for the Lord''s house of tianmengguan."


    Angry purple dream slightly shakes his head: "impossible, that is the east city, that is the north city!"


    There are countless strong people in the four main cities, and there are four forces behind them. Nu Zimeng feels that he has no hope of revenge. If Nan Aowen is the only one, it is a comfort to him.


    Nan Ao Wen sighed softly, but she also knew that she said it didn''t have much effect. It was the second of the four main cities, a southern city. How to fight?


    Looking back at Chu Feng, he narrowed his eyes and saw Chu Feng begin to move his muscles and bones there. His pupils shrank violently: "what do you want to do?"


    "Kill!" Chu wind indifferent to throw out a sentence.


    He glanced over the bronze with a meaningful look and a deep smile: "bronze, do you have any last words?"


    Bronze was stunned, thinking about the dead North housekeeper and Dongfeng Po. He didn''t feel how powerful he was. He felt Chu Feng''s attack on him. He narrowed his eyes: "what do you want to do? You want to revenge Nu Zi Meng. It''s also against the east city and the North City. What do you mean by that?"


    Chu Feng did not agree with a smile: "do not know just now, who still yelled at me to kill?"


    Bronze was stunned for a moment. He also remembered the way he yelled and killed when he knew the taboo. He didn''t expect that Chu Feng would kill him because of this.


    Nanaowen also surprised to open: "Chu Feng, although our four main cities want to find you, but after all, there is no grudge, you help Nu purple dream to kill Dongfeng Po and North housekeeper, bronze and you have a grudge?"Chu Feng''s hand gently lifted up: "no hatred, but don''t kill him, Miss purple dream, will the future be safe?"


    "I have just come into contact with his temperament, but I can also see that as long as he goes out from the wasteland battlefield, he absolutely tells everyone that Dongfeng Po and the North housekeeper were killed by Nu Zi Meng, isn''t he?"


    Nan Aowen is stunned and looks at the bronze. She thinks that such a thing is really likely to happen. She also chooses to be silent. Just now, she abandoned the angry purple dream of bronze, and even agreed to those conditions on behalf of Nancheng. Nan Aowen is not satisfied with the people that Chu Feng wants to kill.


    Feeling the killing intention of Chu Feng, bronze said coldly, "Chu Feng, don''t you think it''s too much for you to kill me for such reasons? Moreover, my father is the old master of the southern city, a disciple of lingyunzong. If you kill me, he will not let you go. "


    Chu Feng tut shook his head and a black light ball appeared between his palms: "I''m still a member of the Chu family in Lingyun. What''s your father more than me?"


    "What''s more, I''m going to kill all of them. Is your father a ball?"


    Bronze a Leng, surprised to see South Ao Wen, seems to be asking what general.


    Nan Ao Wen whispered, "his name is Chu Feng. Now the people of the Chu family in Tianguan of the world, Lingyun Zong Chu family. You and I all know that its source is the Chu family of Tianguan, and the Chu wind is still the owner of the Chu family in the present world!"


    As soon as the bronze body was shocked, Chu Feng''s identity was much higher than that of him, and his eyes were more frightened. Especially, he felt the power of the black light ball between the hands of Chu Feng, which made him suffocate.


    All of a sudden, I turned and ran towards the distance, forgetting that the surrounding area had been completely blocked.


    Bumping into the devil''s field, he was bounced and flying. Chu Feng''s mouth raised a faint smile, as if throwing a baseball to throw the black light ball out.


    Zheng Zheng collided with bronze and exploded with a bang. When the smoke of gunpowder was dispersed, the smell of bronze was gone.


    Xi Buluo frowned deeply. Chu Feng was more powerful than he expected. Not only could people''s strength be constantly consumed, but also he could kill the bronze with one move between breathing and breathing. Xibuliao thought that even if Dongfeng was standing to attack him, he could not kill him.


    Nan Aowen and nu Zimeng are also shocked by Chu Feng''s decision to kill, or kill people like bronze. How many people can have that kind of courage?


    But it''s no surprise that Chu Feng even killed the North Wuliang.


    "Now, are you going to kill me?"


    At this time, Xi Bu Luo calmed down and spoke faintly. According to his idea, Chu Feng must kill all the insiders, so he thought it was his turn.


    Chu wind scattered sharp and sharp, peaceful return way: "why should I kill you?"


    Xi Buluo squinted: "why don''t you kill me?"


    "I believe you." Chu Feng silently threw out four words and looked at Nu purple dream: "you just stood in front of her to protect her, so you are not a person who has fallen into a stone in the well. I believe you will tell the others that Dongfeng Po, North housekeeper and even bronze were killed by me."


    Xi Buluo narrowed his eyes and slowly opened his mouth: "do you believe me so much?"


    Chu Feng pondered with a smile: "then you will go to tell others that Dongfeng Po and North housekeeper died in the hands of Miss purple dream?"


    Xi Buluo hardly hesitated: "no!"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands, his left eye did not see the slightest deception: "so why should I kill you? But if you do something to me, I will kill you


    Without any emotion, Chu Feng looked at the angry purple dream: "this little Lord is going to kill all directions for you. Are you going to stay or follow me? However, I think it''s better for you to follow me. At least for the time being, you are not suitable to appear. Only when all contradictions are brought to me can you be considered safe! "


    Angry purple dream nodded: "can go where?"


    Out of the wasteland battlefield exit, there must be countless strong men waiting for Chu Feng to go out. She didn''t know where Chu Feng could take her.


    The wings of magic light spread behind him, and Chu Feng looked calm: "kill, kill the North City, destroy the east city!"


    Angry purple dream in the heart of a fierce shaking, want to say that Chu Feng is bragging, but the kind of firm does not allow her not to believe, slightly nodded to go over: "I go with you!" Turning back to Nan Aowen, she said, "Princess Wen, purple bud, please tell her that I will do these things."


    Chu Feng embraces the waist of the angry purple dream, and suddenly disappears without a trace.


    Looking at the invisible sky, Xi Bu Luo went to the side of the angry purple dream: "Princess Wen, what should we do next?"


    "Mobilize people to find Chu Feng." Nan Aowen said without any consideration: "in addition, the Dongfeng Po and the North housekeeper, as well as the death of bronze, are placed on the body of Chu Feng. Purple dream is innocent. I hope xishaozhu can share the same caliber with me. She was held by Chu Feng, and the reason is the beginning."


    "Just Chu Feng doesn''t know, purple dream knows him, anyway, I hope anger purple dream appears again, is safe."Xi Buluo also thinks so, nu purple dream is already a poor man, if you want to hurt her, it''s a bit unreasonable.


    Take a deep breath: "you say, can he get out? In the four main cities, the four forces will surely send out the strongest. "


    South Ao Wen return way: "can!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1909

    "What do you want to do?"


    In a forest 30 kilometers ahead of the safe state of the south city of the wasteland, the angry purple dream looked at the Chu wind, and did not know if he was going to stay here.


    Yesterday, she left with Chu Feng, who thought Chu Feng would kill her all the way to the Northeast two cities. But Chu Feng finally took her out, but came here. And one day and night passed, Chu Feng was lying on a tree to rest, without going out.


    At first, Chu Feng said that he killed two cities. What a dream of anger purple was like blowing cattle there.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, fell down from the tree, sat on the grass, and looked leisurely: "impulse can not be a big thing, and I observed yesterday that this wilderness battlefield is very special, and half god can not enter at all, so I will be invincible here."


    "I was thinking, I stayed here all the time, I just don''t go out, wait for a year and two years, I don''t believe they are still waiting outside, and the people who come in are not afraid, minutes can not be destroyed."


    "You are not going out?" the angry purple dream squinted


    "Yes!" Chu Feng nodded and said, "think about it. Now there must be four top cities with strong people, even the four forces behind it may send people. Maybe there is God. I am so afraid of death. How can I go out and get blocked and killed now?"


    Angry purple dream staring at Chu wind, suddenly found that this person is so rogue.


    Yesterday also said that the killing of the Northeast two cities, a day and night on the past become greedy afraid of death?


    But, angry purple dream was also angry at that time, the dream was washed by blood, now calm down also know how unwise it is to go out.


    It is not said that the four main cities must have gathered the absolute strong persons at the peak of the late semi God period. Secondly, searching for Chu wind means four forces. Now it is found that Chu Feng is on the battlefield of the wasteland. The four major forces will send people to the city, and it is likely that the legendary gods will appear.


    But the dream of anger purple is still a little bit less convinced: "do you think there is a God in this world?"


    "Yes!" Chu Feng replied with certainty: "I have seen God."


    Chang''e, snake respect, demon king, are these not the existence of the realm of God? Even his mother on the official moon, is not the existence of the realm of God?


    Chu Feng returned to the road so definitely. The angry purple dream also knew that it was very dangerous to go out now. A little bit of interest came to sit down with bent legs to avoid the leakage of the scenery at the bottom of the skirt: "you really saw God?"


    Chu Feng exhaled: "my mother is the existence of a realm of God. The nine saints in the wild demon field, one of the five forbidden areas, are the existence of the realm of God. Moreover, the four forces in the hidden world have the existence of God. Your grade is too low. If you tell me, you will not understand it easily."


    Also listen to good, suddenly Chu wind said such words, angry purple dream cold face: "WHO grade low?"


    Chu Feng did not repeat the second time, lying on the grass, picked up a grass into his mouth, mouth with a faint smile, and absolute confidence.


    Angry purple dream heart hum a way, stood up: "you really want to wait here not to go out?"


    "Well!" Chu wind should be a gentle voice.


    "Take care of that!" Angry purple dream nodded slightly, turned to go outside the forest.


    Chu Feng sat up and said, "there must be many strong people outside now. Are you sure you really want to go out?"


    "The enemy of killing the family is not to be worn together." The dream of anger purple is not back, and the eyes are full of killing meaning: "you are right. There are absolutely many powerful people outside now. Maybe there is a god state as you say, but what? They are mainly for you, and they have nothing to do with me. "


    "I''m going out. I''m looking for a chance to go to the northeast cities and kill their people."


    Silly girl!


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart and said, "I advise you to wait, and I promised to revenge you and I will do it. After all, I have my responsibility. Wait for peace. This will disappear and grow. There are countless strong people outside the wilderness battlefield, which indicates that the main city has limited martial power."


    "What will be the result when you say it?"


    Angry purple dream goes out the pace stops to turn round: "what meaning?"


    Chu Feng looked flat and returned: "wash your body and prepare to meet each other by example. The two cities in Northeast China will definitely be very painful."


    She was very angry. But it seems that Chu Feng is not really ready to stay here all the time. She is calm. Now she wants to go out, but she can''t guarantee whether she will be taken out after going out.


    Hesitated, he went back and sat down: "believe you once."


    Chu Feng smiled slightly, and he could see the expression of face in his angry purple dream. However, he didn''t care. As for the Northeast two cities, he had no reason to wash blood from the Lord''s mansion of tianmengguan. Chu Feng felt it necessary to teach them some lessons.


    Outside the entrance and exit of the wasteland, the night has come. Countless people stand on the vast ground at the front of the wilderness battlefield, and everyone has a strong breath.People in the fury period are almost rare, and they are basically demigods.


    In the distance, a temporary rest place, the South City Lord and three similar powerful middle-aged men sat there. Behind the South City Lord stood Nanhan mountain and Nan Aowen. Everyone''s looks were very calm. It seemed that there was nothing remarkable.


    Sitting on the left hand of the South City Lord is the West City Lord. At the moment, he said faintly: "did you really see the Chu wind?"


    "Can there be a fake?" As soon as the West City Lord asked, the North City Lord cried out in anger. His thin face was ferocious: "it''s not the sinister and vicious man of Chu Feng. Who can kill North Wuliang and North housekeeper? Do you think they died by themselves?"


    The West City Lord passes the light ridicule, can kill the North boundless their people, too many.


    The South City Lord looks at these two opponents. Now we can also say the two big city lords of our allies: "let''s listen to them again, Lord Xi Shao. How about you?"


    It''s because of what happened. We all know that Nan Aowen is an informed person, but it''s not suitable for her. There will be some bias. The South City Lord took the initiative to let Xi Buluo explain the things at that time.


    Xi Bu Luo Qian he stepped forward and nodded slightly to the four City lords present: "it''s really Chu Feng. He was in the camp of the two northeast city legions. That night, he happened to know that Nu Zi Meng was taken down by the north and East Shao masters. He wanted to let Nu Zi Meng bear the black pot and kill the North Little Lord, and took away Nu Zi Meng, which made things complicated and confusing."


    "The only thing he didn''t know was that Nu Zi Meng knew him, but Nu Zi Meng pretended not to know him, so he got a temporary safe return."


    Looking up, Xi Buluo continued: "it happened that the East little Lord and the North housekeeper asked us to meet. Just as we were about to pull out the sword, nu purple dream appeared. In our inquiry, we learned that all that was done by Chu Feng. Because of the blood washing of tianmeng pass, Nu purple dream and the North housekeeper still had the battle of life and death of East Shaozhu. At the critical moment, Chu Feng appeared."


    The North City Lord asked coldly: "he saved the Nu purple dream, killed the east wind break and the North housekeeper?"


    "Yes," he nodded slightly


    The east city Lord and the North City Lord wanted to say strange, but when I heard that Nu purple dream was washed by blood and wanted to fight with Dongfeng, she could understand her anger. If she still laughed, it would be really weird.


    According to their understanding of Chu Feng, they are good at conspiracy. It is not impossible for him to save her to deal with the two cities in Northeast China.


    The eastern city master hit the front table with a fist: "no matter how good, as long as Chu Feng is still in the wilderness battlefield, wait for him to come out, directly surround and kill, but I don''t know that Nu purple dream is still with Chu Feng, or is released by Chu Feng."


    South City Master squinted his eyes: "how, east city Lord still want to kill angry purple dream?"


    "Facts have proved that it is unreasonable and groundless for you to jointly wash the Lord''s house of tianmengguan. Do you really want to eradicate the roots?"


    The east city Lord really thinks so. He doesn''t cut the grass, and the spring wind blows again. But now he''s not good to say that. He laughs, not like a man with a dead son: "brother Nan, I''m just concerned about whether Nu purple dream will be used by Chu Fengli to deal with us. Just ask a little bit."


    "Don''t worry, brother Dong!" The South City Lord didn''t say anything politely, but his words were cold: "Nu purple dream is from the south city. I will discipline her, but it''s a matter of tianmeng pass. I hope I can explain it to me afterwards."


    "Of course, it''s ok if you don''t explain it. There are countless related areas under you."


    The words full of gunpowder made the atmosphere of the scene more chilly. The east city Lord and the North City Lord both died. What''s a heavenly dream level of blood washing? It''s just that blood washing can''t calm down the anger.


    But at the moment, the top priority is to seize Chu Feng, and his anger can only be temporarily suppressed.


    The West City Lord also timely said: "three, as far as I know, Chu Feng is a taboo. When he broke into the hidden world, he killed the people of the four major forces stationed at the entrance of the hidden world. Can our people stop it?"


    "What can''t stop it?" The West City Lord''s words just fell, outside came a disdainful voice, look arrogant.


    The West City owners did not have much impression of the young people who came in, so they didn''t know each other.


    Just when they showed their displeasure, the South City Lord said faintly, "young master Chen, what suggestions do you have?"


    Hearing the name of the South City Lord as young master Chen, the eyes of the other three city lords shrunk. The people in front of them came from the four major forces. No wonder they were so young that they were already in the period of demigod.


    Chu Chen looked arrogant, and did not pay attention to the four City lords and the rest: "the four forces have agreed through consultation, will send four people to each side, absolutely can let Chu Feng die without a burial place."


    "In addition, the four main cities sent more people to guard the surrounding wasteland, and did not give Chu Feng a chance to run away."


    The face of the four City lords changed slightly. What is the existence of the four forces?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1910

    With the advent of the morning, there is no natural fury in the wasteland battlefield.


    Even the younger generation, who were infinitely close to the demigods, were forced to hide in the remote places in front of the wasteland battlefield, because no one knew when Chu Feng would come out, or how powerful the taboo power of Chu Feng was, but they all wanted to protect the younger generation.


    Even if people like Nanhan mountain can kill demigods, they are ordered by the South City Lord to hide in front with the rest of the people, so that they can lie down with guns when they can save time, or they can be killed by the two cities in Northeast China when they are in chaos.


    Although Nanhan mountain wants to stay to see the elegant demeanor of the people sent by the four major forces, he can only retreat temporarily under the command of the South City Lord.


    However, it is vaguely suspected that the four major forces have sent gods.


    Of course, only the core talents of the city Lord''s mansion are qualified to know, and the rest, even the people of the city Lord''s mansion, are not qualified to know. The only thing that can be known is that the four main cities are united to aim at one person. As for who, the four main cities have not been told easily.


    Just tell those who come that they will do what they are told.


    After all, Chu Feng is the demon lord''s grandson. It is not appropriate for Chu Feng to blatantly advocate that he should be killed. The Lord''s anger is not necessarily affordable to the four major forces.


    As the sun rises slowly, there are endless demigod strongmen in the four main cities outside the wasteland battlefield. In addition to those insiders, all the strong people in the four main cities here don''t know what happened. Why do they gather so many people to come out of the wasteland, it seems that they are still waiting for the people in the wasteland to come out.


    Although in the heart is curious, but the East, West, North and south of the city Lord did not say, they can only be quiet waiting.


    Under the temporary building, all the four City lords stayed up all night. When they reached their level, sleep was a simple matter. An hour''s rest was enough to keep them full of energy.


    At a time when all the young people were retreating, Chu Chen was sitting there carelessly, and had not paid attention to the four City Lords.


    Even if he was only a strong man in the middle of the demigod, his status doomed his dignity.


    Those who are martial arts are not arrogant, not to mention the city Lord of the four main cities in the hidden world. But they all know that Chu Chen''s identity is not something they can offend. Although they are not satisfied with Chu Chen''s eyes, they are directly related to Ling yunzong, and they are enough to despise them many times.


    It''s nice to say that their four City lords are the real masters of the hidden world, but in fact, they are just the spokesmen of the four forces.


    It can be replaced at any time and without their consent.


    This is the power of the world, there is no face to say.


    It has been two days since we gathered together the day before yesterday. It is almost certain that there are no people in the wasteland battlefield. All the main cities have summoned all the people out. The reason is naturally that there is a big competition in the hidden world.


    As for the real reason, they are still not easy to tell, after all, so many strong people gathered here, just to kill one person, even if it is taboo, it is also shameful.


    Therefore, at the moment, they can also be sure that Chu Feng is still in the wasteland battlefield, because all the people who come out have been inspected by the absolute confidants of the four main city lords, and there is no possibility of leaving.


    Besides, no one knows Chu Feng''s specific martial arts flavor except for the South City Master. They all just follow their initial understanding that Chu Feng is a demon cultivator because he is a taboo demon God.


    The South City Lord said nothing. In his heart, he only hoped that Chu Feng would come out with a mask and not expose the taboo atmosphere. The four forces even said that they would send people, so they would send people, and the people who might be sent out would be the transcendent existence of the realm of God.


    Thinking that the existence of the realm of the four gods came just to kill Chu Feng, the South City Master did not know what to say, or did not know what to say at all.


    "Chu Feng doesn''t want to be a turtle in it?"


    Chu Chen stood up impatiently at the moment: "it''s been two days since we closely monitored him. It''s impossible for him to come out quietly, or is there any other entrance or exit in the wasteland battlefield?"


    The three city lords in the East, the West and the North didn''t want to pay attention to Chu Chen, who belonged to different camps and didn''t need to give face.


    The South City Lord was not happy with Chu Chen''s arrogance, and he also said faintly: "the wasteland battlefield was a test ground jointly built by the four major forces. The purpose was to cultivate the young elites of the four main cities. There was only one entrance and exit. There was no other way to leave. It was estimated that it was still there."


    Chu Chen sneered: "originally, it was made by the four forces. I thought it was you who created such a limited realm. But think about it. How can you have the ability to build such a testing ground?"


    "It''s just, are we going to wait like this all the time? If Chu Feng doesn''t come out for ten years, shall we wait for ten years? "


    Chu Chen''s question made the South City Master''s face a little uneasy, and his tone seemed a little stiff: "young master Chen, the east wind breaks through the North boundless and the North housekeeper is regarded as the top existence of the state in the period of natural anger. They are all killed by the Chu style. Do you think we can do anything but wait?"Pointing to the outside, he snorted, "as for this testing ground, it was jointly built by the leaders of the four major forces. Only when the four of them get together can they modify the rules of the wasteland battlefield. Can you please come here?"


    Chu Chen''s face changed, and the other three city lords also showed a playful smile. They were also very unhappy with Chu Chen''s arrogance, but they had different positions. They were not easy to blame. Now, listening to the South City Lord saying Chu Chen, they were in a good mood.


    Chu Chen slowly ugly face: "South City Lord, what do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?" The South City Lord frowned and got up. Facing Chu Chen who didn''t pay attention to him, he didn''t have the slightest good impression: "it means that you can''t invite the four principal people to wait with us honestly. If you think your face is big enough against the sky, then please, as long as you break the rules of the wasteland battlefield, I''ll be the first to kill you!"


    Chu Chen clenched his fist slowly, and his eyes flashed with anger. He was a young master directly related to lingyunzong. He existed in the middle of the demigods when he was young. He was respected by many people in Lingyun sect. The South City Lord even scolded him.


    Chu Chen angrily drank: "South City Lord, remember your identity, who are you, who I am?"


    If there is no outsider, the South City Lord naturally doesn''t care about Chu Chen''s arrogance. Now the three city lords are sitting here, he is still arrogant, and the South City Lord is not a man without temper.


    Squinting: "are you the young master of lingyunzong?"


    Chu Chen looks convulsive, a word can''t say, he is a direct person, but how can be little Lord?


    "So, what are you yelling at?" The South City Lord continued: "even if the young master of lingyunzong saw me, he politely called me uncle Nan. What kind of thing are you? Do you think you are more noble than the little Lord?"


    Chu Chen has no words to refute. The little Lord of Lingyun sect respects the South City Lord. What qualification does he have to denounce the South City Lord?


    What''s more, the rules of the wasteland battlefield are there. Only the leaders of the four major forces can jointly change the rules. Not to mention the other three forces, the leader of Lingyun sect, has never seen it since he was born, let alone invite?


    "Chu Chen, apologize to Uncle Nan."


    Chu Chen was so angry that he had nothing to say. A faint laugh rang out in the air. Suddenly, an old man with white hair appeared beside Chu Chen. His smile was gentle and gloomy: "he is the chief disciple of our ancestors. Your father will call him a senior brother when he sees him. Do you understand?"


    The appearance of the old man with white hair makes Chu Chen''s face appear happy: "grandfather!"


    Chu boundary light smile: "apology!"


    Chu Chen a Leng, overcast swept South City Lord: "how can I apologize to him?"


    The South City Lord and even the other three city lords all stood up and looked at the old man who appeared. The former even bowed himself: "three elders!"


    Three elders of lingyunzong, grandfather of Chu Chen, Chu Kingdom!


    The city lords of the three cities, East and West, have never seen the old man in front of them. However, the southern city Lord is so respectful that they dare not trust them. After all, their status is there.


    Whether you know it or not, they bow down: "three elders."


    Because although the Chu Kingdom has a peaceful breath, you can''t feel any martial arts breath. What''s more, you don''t know what kind of state he is. It''s enough to see that the Chu kingdom is powerful if it can appear quietly around them without being found!


    Take a look at Chu Chen, the grandson of Chu Kingdom. They are all in the middle of demigod. What about Chu Kingdom? The three city lords did not dare to imagine it. They vaguely knew that the old man looked kind and kind.


    It''s a god!


    "You''re welcome!"


    Chu Kingdom light smile, mouth said do not be polite, but the face is very useful expression, pat Chu Chen shoulder: "come, to your uncle Nan, you are not qualified to teach him, understand?"


    The South City Lord''s mouth was moved, and he could hear the meaning of the words in the Chu Kingdom''s words, especially the four words that did not qualify, which made him feel helpless.


    Naturally, he knew that Chu kingdom was an extremely protective person, and in addition to those directly related to the Chu family, the rest of the people were mean in his eyes.


    "Three elders, I''m joking."


    Take a deep breath. Although he was suppressed, the South City Lord did not dare to be angry: "young master Chen is still young, and he is also worried about the current affairs. We can understand that. We don''t need to apologize."


    Chujie looked up with a smile: "well said, Chu Chen, do not thank uncle Nan for forgiving you?"


    Chu Chen knew that no one dared to offend his grandfather. He raised his head and said, "thank you, South City Lord."


    The South City Lord nodded slightly, but his face was not very good-looking, and the other three city lords did not have any sarcasm, because the South City Lord had encountered many things.


    Half a dozen, who is qualified to laugh at who?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1911

    At noon, Chu Feng and nu Zi Meng still stay here in the dense forest of the wasteland battlefield.


    Because of Chu Feng''s reason, there are not many people left in the wasteland battlefield. Even the rest of them are honest and stay in the safe state. There is no fighting and bloody for two or three days in a row. The wasteland battlefield ushered in the first quiet and peace that has opened countless years.


    If the red earth of the central battlefield was not the same, almost some people would doubt whether it was the four main cities in the hidden world, the cruelest battlefield.


    "Almost. You can go out."


    Chu Feng lies on the grass and suddenly opens his eyes. He has just learned a message from the South City Lord through Nan Ao Wen.


    The four main cities have gathered 78 / 10 of the ultimate power, and even the four forces have sent one person to tell Chu Feng frankly that those may be the existence of the realm of God. At present, there has been one, lingyunzong, and three elders.


    When the South City lord left lingyunzong, the Chu kingdom was an existence that was infinitely close to the divine realm. Now, so many years later, the southern city Lord affirmed that the Chu kingdom had broken through the shackles. Even if there was no breakthrough, it must be a strong existence below the divine realm, which means to let the Chu wind be careful.


    If you are not sure, you''d better stay in the wilderness and don''t go out.


    But Chu Feng, how can not go out?


    Angry purple dream originally thought Chu Feng had to wait for a few days, now heard him say to go out, suddenly got up: "they left?"


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head and didn''t reveal his relationship with the southern city Lord''s house: "it''s just that my people outside told me that the four main cities have gathered the ultimate power, and even the four forces behind have sent people. It is likely that there is a God''s realm, and I think we can go."


    Angry purple dream looks slightly changed: "what? The realm of God? "


    There is a God in the realm of martial arts. Naturally, nu Zi Meng knows this.


    However, all along, she has only heard of the existence of the realm of God. She thinks that those are legends. The ultimate power of the hidden world may be the infinite proximity to the divine realm. Now, in order to kill Chu Feng, she has launched the realm of God. How could it be possible, or four?


    Then a Leng: "can go out?"


    Chu Feng naturally understood the shock of Nu Zi Meng, but he thought that now was the best time to go out. If he didn''t go out again, it was inevitable that people outside would change their minds to change the rules of the wasteland battlefield. Chu Feng did not know how strong the ultimate strength of the four forces was, but he was sure that he could not deal with it at present.


    Therefore, although it is extremely difficult and dangerous, it is the best time to go out. If you miss it, you may have to wait for a long time. Maybe you will never get another chance.


    Gently nodded: "yes, almost can go out, and the four forces of people, not necessarily the existence of the realm of God, we should be optimistic."


    "Optimistic?" Anger purple dream almost has the impulse of hematemesis, under this kind of situation, how to be optimistic?


    The peak power of the four main cities is the peak of the later period of the demigods. The four forces really sent people to kill Chu Feng. How could they still send the existence of the latter peak of the demigods in order to ensure that they could kill Chu Feng 100% of the time. She intuitively believed that all the people coming out of the four forces must be gods.


    Even in the hidden world, it is the existence in the legend.


    Chu Feng understood the mind of Nu Zi Meng, but he was really fearless. He closed his eyes and spoke faintly: "confuse all the people''s eyes for me, and make people mistakenly think that I go out from the wasteland battlefield, and then lead them to the south city. I need a little time to do things."


    "Who are you contacting?" asked Nu purple dream


    Chufeng Wenrun a smile to go forward: "go, wait for us to go out, there is no one outside, estimate, it is like this."


    Angry purple dream looks stunned, and then frown to follow up, now and Chu wind is equivalent to a grasshopper on the ship, if you want to be unlucky, you can only have one bad luck, Chu Feng is not afraid of death, why should she be afraid of death?


    In the outside world, the strong gather, surging with the surging atmosphere of martial arts.


    Except for the Chu Kingdom, the other three did not know whether they had come or not, because even if they did, they would not be able to detect it.


    The four City lords, standing outside the building, looked in the direction of the stone tablet at the entrance of the wasteland battlefield. Today, several people came out, but none of them were Chu Feng. They didn''t know when to wait.


    The South City Lord kept silent. He knew that Chu Feng was still inside. If the stalemate went on like this, it would be hard to guarantee that the leaders of the four forces would come in person. Then things would be in trouble. I just hope Chu Feng can find a good way to do things.


    As for his help, the South City Lord knew that it was impossible. Now he could do nothing but stand together with others against Chu Feng.


    The North City Lord looked ugly: "Chu Feng, the tortoise son, when will he come out?"


    East City Lord is also similar ugly look, proud of the son Dongfeng Po was killed, that wish Chu wind out, and then immediately kill him: "coward!"


    There was a terrible smell all around, with a vast pressure of evil road. The two ugly City lords in Northeast China looked frozen and looked up at the sky. How could such a strong evil spirit suddenly appear?The South City Lord narrowed his eyes. He could feel it. It was the breath of the demon king. I met him once in the bamboo grove.


    Of course, he won''t tell the people around him, and he looks dignified: "can''t the Chu wind come out? He''s a taboo demon."


    South City Lord''s words, let the other three city Lord look slightly coagulated, think it is really possible.


    A strong man of the north city also came from afar. He looked worried and said, "four City lords, we have come out. All the people who have been staring at the stone tablet have just been bounced away, and the dust is flying. When the smoke around us disappears, there is another person in the air. It can be determined that it is Chu Feng!"


    The two city lords in the Northeast looked ferocious: "kill!"


    The cruel command of the two men issued, outside the whole wasteland battlefield, the strong people immediately gathered in the direction of the entrance, the West City Lord also sent the strong man of the West City, and the South City Lord also made an appearance to send out the people.


    There is only a little curiosity in my heart. This is the breath of demon king. How can it be regarded as Chu Feng? What''s going on?


    Chu also in the company of Chu Chen came out, since he came, the four City Lords have given this temporary rest place to him alone.


    His eyes were deep in the distance, and his brows were locked: "what a powerful breath of devil''s way is not the breath of martial arts. It seems that this is the power of the devil and the power of taboo."


    "Xiaonan, you four go, kill Chu Feng, when appropriate, I will do it."


    Facing the instructions of Chu Kingdom, the four southern city masters did not dare to be slighted at all, and left in an instant. No matter whether that person was Chu Feng or not, the magic power that was so powerful that even the heaven and earth changed color was absolutely not something they could ignore.


    "Grandfather Chu Chen said at this time: "it is said that Chu Feng is the current master of Chu family in the modern world. According to the original ancestor''s meaning, the present Chu family is a branch of our Lingyun clan''s Chu family. This Chu wind is our spokesperson in the modern world. He is taboo. Why not let him submit?"


    Chu Kingdom passed by Chu Chen, which was meaningful: "in this case, just talk about it in front of me. You must be clear that Chu Feng is the family of Chu, and let us Ling yunzong be watched by three other forces. They are worried that we will secretly collect Chu Feng, and then the intention is not right."


    "So your method is not feasible. Maybe before Chu Feng grows up, we lingyunzong will be destroyed by the three forces."


    Chu Chen frowned and thought about it. How could the three forces allow Chu Feng to live honestly?


    Of course, there are still some things in Chu kingdom that have not been told to Chu Chen.


    The people of Lingyun''s lineage thought that they would find Chu Feng secretly, cultivate him to become powerful, and then destroy the other three forces, and even destroy Zhongzhou Xuanyuan, and win the supremacy of the hidden world.


    However, from some simple information later learned, Chu Feng is a person who disrespects heaven and earth. The Chu family in the hidden world has been isolated from the Chu family in the present world for thousands of years. Even if the blood relationship is weak, how can Chu Feng respect the Chu family in the hidden world? Even do things according to the Chu family''s wishes?


    Therefore, the Chu family finally negotiated with the other three forces to destroy the uncertainty of Chu Feng.


    To avoid Chu Chen asking about the rest of the things heard by others, resulting in unnecessary misunderstanding, Chu said: "go, let''s go and have a look. How can we be a subordinate of the Chu family? Send him the last leg."


    Holding Chu Chen''s hand, he suddenly appeared at the stone tablet at the entrance of the wasteland. Chu Kingdom raised his head and his pupils shrank violently.


    In the void, a man was surrounded by hundreds of strong men led by the four City Lords. It was the face of Chu Feng.


    I don''t know that was one of the two masks that the demon king had made by catkins in Beijing sea. The purpose was to buy time for Chu Feng. Chu Jie said, "kill!"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng, who pretended to be the demon king, disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he had already broken away from the surrounding circle. He did not show the breath of God''s realm, but the speed was invisible.


    Chu boundary a Leng, then a lock Chu Feng, showing a grim smile: "I am, can you run?"


    The wind generally swept by, appeared in front of the devil.


    The demon Jun''s eyes flit lightly, and his heart is disdainful. The Chu kingdom is indeed the existence of the realm of God, but he will not put it in his eyes, minutes can be destroyed.


    A flash of body, no war, self retreat!


    The moment went to the distance, Chu world look angry, toward the sky burst drink: "you three old guys, when do you have to wait?"


    All of a sudden, clouds rolled in the sky, and three horrible figures appeared. All of them were filled with the pressure of the realm of God, which changed the look of the strong in the four main cities. Then, the spirit of the realm of God was revealed in the body of Chu Kingdom, and the strong people who came to the four main cities showed a look of fear.


    They are not the core of each city Lord''s mansion. Naturally, they don''t know that the four great forces still exist in the legend. They all look at the four horrible figures in fear and chase after the demon king.


    Is that God?


    The four City lords were also surprised. They judged that it was the God who came from the four forces. But they really felt the breath of the God at the moment. They were still frightened and even awed.The master of the east city turned back and his eyes narrowed: "is that the southern city transmission array?"


    South City Lord a Leng, look to the corner of the mouth violent convulsion, in the end what, to the south city that is not to bring disaster?


    His face pretended to be angry: "chase, can''t let him fight in the south city!"


    The City owners of the three cities in the East, the West and the North all show their interest. If some gods fight in the South City, they are still happy to see it. They don''t know how much the southern city will be destroyed?


    Nanaowen, who is hidden around the transmission array, feels the breath of approaching and looks pale. That''s God!


    I haven''t seen anyone yet. Suddenly, I feel a gust of wind passing by. I can only see a few figures. I haven''t entered the southern city transmission array.


    Hidden world, the storm will rise!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1912

    The four big forces sent out four fearsome deities to attack and kill them. They firmly locked in the demon who pretended to be Chu Feng, and all the way to the south city.


    The appearance of the four fearsome deities made the whole city fall into a panic. Many people thought that they were dreaming. How could they feel the breath of the divine realm?


    The location where they appeared was a transmission array not far from the city Lord''s house. They flew directly from the air and headed for the outside of the city.


    Inside the bamboo grove, Xuanyuan Huining and Zhuque sit there bored. They don''t know the specific situation of Chu Feng in the wasteland battlefield. They just feel a surge of dark waves, because in the past two days, many strong men suddenly stepped into the transmission array to the wasteland battlefield.


    I wanted to go to nanzhenyan to ask what happened, but the neurotic woman didn''t know where to go these days. Both of them suspected that they might have gone to a man.


    At this time, suddenly feel the breath of the divine realm, two quiet women suddenly stood up, suddenly saw several figures passing over the void.


    It disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The pupil of rosefinch shrinks fiercely, almost and Xuan Yuan Hui Ning say at the same time: "demon Jun!"


    The rosefinch''s expression slightly coagulates: "how can the demon king be chased and killed by the four powerful gods? What happened, little Lord?"


    Xuanyuan Huining felt nervous in her heart: "can''t my brother-in-law have an accident? No, I''m going to follow it. "


    "Wait!" Nanzhenyan, who disappeared for a few days, appeared when they were about to follow him, with a dignified look: "that''s the demon king, but now it''s also Chu Feng. My brother has sent me a message. Let me tell you not to go. Chu Feng probably used the trick of luring the tiger away from the mountain to make the demon king pretend to be him and attract the powerful man of the four forces."


    "Now people from the four main cities are starting to enter the southern city from the wasteland battlefield. You''d better not go out."


    Afraid that the two women would do something to let people know that Chu Feng''s man was hiding in the South City, Nan Zhenyan simply said the thing that the South City Lord told her: "so, you must not go out now. Few people in the hidden world know about Chu Feng''s magic and martial arts double cultivation. Once you go out and expose yourself, you will be in danger."


    The two women are worried about Chu Feng. Hearing that Chu Feng may still be on the battlefield in the wilderness, the demon king pretends to be him and distracts those strong people who don''t know the breath of Chu Feng''s evil way. They feel a little relaxed.


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned: "then, is he coming back directly, or where to go?"


    The rosefinch had known what had happened in the wasteland battlefield these days and said, "he will go to the two cities in the northeast."


    Nan Zhenyan and Xuanyuan Huining frowned at the same time: "won''t it?"


    According to their ideas, the demon king led away the four powerful gods. Chu Feng should take this opportunity to come back and hide. How could he still run to the two cities in Northeast China? Isn''t that the behavior of sheep entering the tiger''s mouth?


    Compared with the two, Zhuque has a better understanding of Chu Feng: "he will never be afraid of blood flowing into a river. The two cities in Northeast China are in the first place, and they have washed tianmengguan with blood. He will definitely pay for his teeth with a tooth!"


    "It''s not too late for others to report on the spot."


    Nanzhenyan and Xuanyuan Huining both have a little chill. If what Zhuque said is true, then Chu Feng must have known what happened outside now. Maybe he is on his way to the two cities in Northeast China.


    Is he crazy to challenge the two main cities with his own strength?


    And all this, the rest of the people do not know, they do not understand the crazy Chu Feng.


    Night came gradually, because the demon king was very fast. Although he was locked in by the four powerful gods, he left aside the strong ones of the four main cities. They did not know where they had gone. They could only search around the southern city for thousands of kilometers to see the charm of God.


    But in the southern city dark wave turbulent, the four main city people are scattered looking for the disappearance of five people, wasteland battlefield!


    Chu Feng with Xuanyuan Huining walked out of the stone tablet in the wasteland. His eyes were deep and his mouth was smiling. As he expected, the demon king pretended to be him and led away all the strong men in the four main cities, even the gods of the four forces.


    And before coming out, Chu Feng left eye to observe the next five minutes of the screen, to determine that no outside talent came out.


    Out of the position is the south city safe state, and angry purple dream face with confusion and doubt.


    Because when he came out just now, Chu Feng killed more than a dozen people in the safe Prefecture. There was no reason or reason for that. Only the most brutal killing also created the first death event in the safe Prefecture.


    Chu Feng walked forward and could feel that there was no one around him. When he was slightly relaxed, he also found that Nu Zi Meng didn''t follow up. He turned back and asked, "don''t you go? Or do you want to wait for the people from the four main cities to come back? "


    Angry purple dream came forward: "why, why do you want to kill those more than ten people, they do not know who you are, and you have no hatred, right?"


    "Because they see you and me, and I don''t want people to know that I''m with you, and I don''t want to expose something." Chu wind suddenly, the original anger purple dream is entangled in this matter, also light return way.The more than ten people in An''an Prefecture are indeed innocent, but now people from the outside are chasing the devil who pretends to be him. After this incident, Chu Feng can''t guarantee whether his portraits will be scattered in the four main cities, and the more than ten people have seen them.


    In the memory of the warrior, Chu Feng could not guarantee that they would say anything in the future, so he had to kill them. After all, he did not want to be known before he had grown up to fight against all parties. The demon king disguised himself as him.


    If he doesn''t kill those more than ten people, he will probably be known. Chu Feng is still behind, and it is the rest who lead away the major forces.


    Angry purple dream shook his head: "but, I still feel too bloody."


    Chu Feng stepped back and put his arm around the waist of Nu Zi Meng: "besides, it''s also a protection for you. Do you want to be known that you are with me, and how can you survive in the hidden world? Even if you go to lingyunzong, you are not safe, are you? And is it bloody? "


    Nu purple dream has been numb to Chu Feng''s sudden embrace of her and coldly faces: "isn''t it bloody enough? Those are innocent people? "


    "More blood is still to come." With the wings of magic light open, Chu Feng embraces Nu Zi Meng and rises unsteadily: "besides, is it not innocent that tianmeng pass Lord''s house?"


    Angry purple dream looks a Zheng, suddenly can''t find the right words to answer Chu Feng''s question.


    I only feel a gust of wind blowing in my ear, and they appear outside the transmission array of the east city. As long as they enter it, they will appear in the east city at the next moment.


    Chu Feng hugged Nu purple dream and fell slowly. There was still no one around him. It seems that the four main cities used all the people who could use it in order to kill him. Even the transmission array was not guarded.


    Looking at the transmission array calmly, Chu Feng said faintly, "I heard that the martial arts in Dongcheng are mainly refining weapons?"


    Angry purple dream was still in Chu Feng''s cruel words just now, but he didn''t recall it. He nodded: "yes, it''s said that long ago, Dongcheng was the place where Qizong made his fortune, so there has always been the practice of weapon refining. The warriors are very stable and powerful, similar to the main alchemy in the west city!"


    Chu Feng passed by and pondered: "don''t think it''s said that behind the four main cities, there are four forces, namely, danzong, qiezhong, Juesha Zong and Lingyun Zong!"


    Angry purple dream frowns tightly: "how do you know?"


    Although Nu Zimeng was a member of the hidden world, she only heard about the legends of the four forces. It was only when Dabi, who participated in the hidden world, came to Shaozhu''s house and learned a few words from Nanhan mountain. So Chu Feng''s affirmative answer at the moment made her a little strange.


    Chu Feng put her arms around her small waist and stepped into the transmission array: "because I have already killed many people from the four major forces. Do you think I know?"


    The streamer flickers, the eyes are dark, and you can feel a gust of wind suddenly passing by. The angry purple dream with eyes closed subconsciously opens his eyes and looks slightly stunned. He finds himself in a strange palace.


    Subconsciously asked, "where is this?" There are two teleportation arrays nearby. One of them is the teleportation array they came out of!


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the palace which was almost the same as the deep palace in the southern city, and his mouth raised a faint smile: "East City, the Lord''s house!"


    Angry purple dream looks slightly changed: "what!"


    Chu Feng loosened the waist of Nu Zi Meng and pointed to the two transmission arrays: "one goes to the wasteland battlefield, the other goes to one of the four forces, lianqizong. There are two transmission arrays in the city Lord''s house of the four main cities. One of them is similar to going to the wasteland battlefield, and the other is to go to the forces behind them."


    "Step into this transmission array, and you will appear in one of the four major forces, the refiner clan."


    Nu purple dream said that Chu Feng was cheating himself. How could the transmission array of the four forces be in the main city Lord''s mansion?


    But Chu Feng looked serious. He didn''t seem to be lying at all. He narrowed his eyes: "how do you know so much?"


    Chu Feng couldn''t tell him that all this was told by the South City Lord. Of course, he couldn''t say it for the time being. He turned and walked outside: "I''m a miracle, so I know everything. Stay here honestly. I''ll kill the east city Lord''s house for you in ten minutes."


    "But it''s a pity that seven or eight out of ten people have gone out."


    Fury purple dream heart mercilessly shakes, Chu wind wants to destroy the whole East City Lord mansion? ten minutes?


    She shook her head slightly. She believed that chufeng had his ability, but she also felt that chufeng was arrogant. Although most of the strong men in the east city were mobilized to kill chufeng, there were still many transcendental beings left behind. How could it be so simple to be eliminated?


    Facing Chu Feng''s back, easy red lips: "I walk with you, so you don''t have to wait for you to run away and leave me alone."


    Chu Feng understood that anger purple dream was worried about his own accident, but he didn''t point out the meaning of small worry of Nu purple dream. He turned back: "whatever, just want to be held by me again, don''t you mind?"


    Angry purple dream face a red, stare at Chu Feng one eye: "do not speak, no one when you are dumb!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1913

    In the endless night sky, Chu Feng is holding a nu Zi dream and standing in the sky. The magic light wings in such a night, no one can detect it.


    In addition, the demon kingdom is shrouded in the Chu wind, and the breath has never been revealed. It is impossible for people in the eastern city to know that there are dangerous people coming over their heads.


    Angry purple dream cast a glance at the magic light wings of Chu wind, feeling surprised, but not too much curiosity, vaguely or heard.


    Her eyes deviated. Looking down, it seemed that she looked at the endless east city Lord''s house. Angry purple dream''s eyes had more opportunities to kill. At the moment, she seemed to be able to see the people of tianmengguan Lord''s house being washed with blood. The murders were full of them, with absolutely devastating color and ruthlessness.


    Chu Feng gently raised his hand, a destructive force converged between the two fingers.


    This time, Chu Feng didn''t cover the whole East City Lord''s house with the demon Kingdom, because he didn''t need the strength of these people. In addition, there were too many people in the city Lord''s house, and it was inevitable that there would be some fish in the net. Chu Feng didn''t want to be known. His biggest secret was that he didn''t want to be known.


    "Have you ever seen a nuclear bomb explode?"


    Chu Feng''s fingertips have gathered a destructive force, and asked with a smile.


    Angry purple dream a Zheng, know Chu Feng is asking oneself, squint eyes, shake head: "what is a nuclear bomb?"


    Chufeng glanced and pondered, but also understood that Nu Zi Meng could not know about the nuclear bomb. He whispered: "the nuclear bomb is a powerful deterrent weapon in the modern world. Even if the demigod figures face the attack of the nuclear bomb, they will die slowly in the later days."


    "When it explodes, it will set off a mushroom cloud, and anyone will face death under the cover of the mushroom cloud."


    Eyes gradually cold, with the color of Indifference: "old women and children, can not be spared!"


    All of a sudden, when the Chu wind dropped the last word, a laser shot from between the two fingers, straight to the tall palace in the center of the eastern city Lord''s house.


    In the eyes of the angry purple dream without blinking, the beam of light went directly into the city Lord''s house, and the surrounding air seemed to be emptied suddenly.


    Angry purple dream in the heart asked voice, why at the moment feel so calm.


    Without waiting for her to get a positive answer, suddenly, the central palace suddenly raised a dazzling fire, and produced a huge heat wave. Even if they were in the high altitude, they could feel that touch of blazing heat.


    The explosion continued to spread out, and a strange light was constantly moving around. People''s screams could be heard. It seemed that the whole East City Lord''s house would be swallowed up.


    A mushroom cloud rose from the original position of the central palace, in which the angry purple dream smelled the breath of death.


    Her eyes closed slightly, she didn''t kill people, and she didn''t see people die, but she unconsciously and even inexplicably let people die. Anger purple dream has never been done.


    Although she did not know what was the situation of the people below, but with the dark light gradually spreading around, nu purple dream was very clear that someone must be constantly dying.


    Feeling cheap life at the same time is deep awe and shock to Chu Feng.


    It''s clear that the martial spirit of Ming Dynasty is not half god, but it can kill the peak of semi gods in the later period. Because Nu Zi Meng just felt that there was a breath of semi God''s later peak in the central palace, but just after it appeared, it disappeared.


    Chu Feng did not go down to see the results, there is no need, all of his left eye to see in the eye, hugged the Nu purple dream of the slender waist, in an instant left, no voice left.


    The dark light is still spreading, and the destructive power of the east city Lord''s house has also attracted the attention of all people in the east city.


    Looking at the fiery City Lord''s mansion, everyone''s eyes are full of confusion.


    Because since they were sensible, the four main cities of the city Lord''s mansion are dignified and inviolable, and at the moment, the eastern city Lord''s mansion has obviously undergone a huge fluctuation of power, which seems to have surpassed the peak of the late demigod period.


    Not only the people in the city Lord''s house can''t explain this time, but those outside the city Lord''s house can''t explain all this. Even the people who come to participate in the hidden world Dabi look puzzled. Why does this happen in the city Lord''s house? What level of battle can it create such a prestige?


    Are the strong in Dongcheng all rubbish?


    With curiosity, many people approached the city Lord''s house to find out.


    Within the city Lord''s house, the astonishing and destructive explosion finally subsided. Several strong men in the semi divine realm looked down in the void, and they were full of shocking murders.


    The grand city Lord''s mansion covers a vast area, and the central palace has become a ruin. There is also a sense of stillness around it. No one knows how many people have died, and it is impossible to explore for the time being. But we can all be sure that it is an amazing number.


    If you are angry with anyone who destroys the city Lord''s house so boldly, I''m glad that most of the strongmen of the city Lord''s house have been summoned away. Otherwise, there may be more people dying tonight."What''s going on?"


    Within a short time after this happened, the master of the east city, who was in the south city to search for the trace of Chu wind, returned to the east city through the transmission array. Standing on the void at the moment, he saw that half of the city Lord''s house was destroyed and countless people died. His heart was dripping with blood.


    When the east city was attacked, the other three city lords also followed, standing on the void one by one. They were all surprised to see the horror of the east city.


    With their best efforts, they can also shatter the earth, but definitely not as if they had suffered a natural disaster. The central palace collapsed and the surrounding buildings were blackened out. They believed that they would never have been able to do this.


    After all, although most of the people in the Lord''s house of the eastern city were mobilized, many important figures must be left to guard them. Those people, together, can absolutely resist the existence of infinite access to the divine realm.


    Who on earth could have destroyed half of the east city''s mansion under such circumstances?


    They guessed that they were angry with the east city Lord. A figure quickly approached from below, and his face was full of fear: "I''m sorry, I didn''t take good care of the city Lord''s house. We didn''t even see the enemy."


    "Waste!" East City Lord raised his hand, the man flew out, heavily hit the ground.


    Although it can be built in a very short time, countless people have died in the destructive force, and even the enemy''s figure has not been seen. Who is it?


    Although the other three city lords didn''t say anything, they were all very happy. The four main cities were balanced. Who didn''t want each other''s weakness?


    When the people of Dongcheng were busy exploring, suddenly the void exploded, and a majestic voice appeared. People looked up and saw four figures standing side by side in the highest sky.


    In the flood, God''s oppression, all the people in the east city showed the color of awe.


    When he heard the voice from the sky, the angry Lord of the east city dispersed his anger and showed his respect: "back to the old saying, someone attacked the east city when our strength was weak, destroyed the central palace of the east city Lord''s house, and many people died!"


    All of a sudden, one of the four figures above the sky disappeared and suddenly appeared in front of the east city master. His eyes were fierce and looked down. There was a savage breath on his body: "Damn it, it seems that Chu wind has come to the east city. No wonder we have no trace after thousands of miles of chasing."


    "It''s a diversion." Chu Kingdom then appeared, looking around: "so, he should still be in the east city now?"


    At first, the speaker turned back: "Chu Kingdom, do you want revenge?"


    When they were in Nancheng, several of them chased Chu Feng, who pretended to be the demon king, and launched a powerful air separation attack. They did not hurt anyone, but destroyed a lot of places in Nancheng. At the moment, Wu Geng felt that Chu kingdom was trying to find an excuse to indirectly destroy the East city.


    The Chu Kingdom gave a cold smile: "Wu Geng, you look down on me too much. I just said that he may still be in the east city. Did you say that he would attack without discrimination in the east city?"


    "So, don''t guess what I mean, just want to say," Lord, it''s not good! " Chu Jie was still talking. Suddenly, a strong man in the North City who followed the North City Lord suddenly changed his face and said, "the city Lord''s house has encountered a devastating attack. Please call on us to support quickly."


    The voice falls, suddenly Wu Geng and Chu Kingdom disappear instantly, the two figures on the sky are also missing.


    The North City Lord responded and said angrily, "Damn it, what does chufeng want to do?"


    The South City Master narrowed his eyes and vaguely thought of something: "no, he wants to revenge the four main cities and send people to besiege him. Just now, there were four elders in the South City who were not convenient to track down, so he went to the east city, and then went to the North city!"


    "Everybody, I''m going back to Nancheng. I''m sorry."


    After that, he took all the people to turn around and go away. Naturally, the West City Master did not know that the South City Lord was looking for an excuse to withdraw from the pursuit. He was also worried that the west city would be attacked. He bowed his hand: "I will go back first."


    Two people left one after another, leaving only the east city and the north city. The North City Master was stunned and then angrily said, "you two damn guys, you are deliberately going back to save your strength."


    The east city Lord''s face is also very ugly, this time the most tragic loss is their two cities in the northeast, not only the young Lord died, now the city Lord''s house has been attacked, this face is lost.


    "Chu Feng, this life, I do not kill you, I am not a man!"


    The North City Lord also fiercely cheered: "I must kill him, certainly!"


    The people in the sky, hearing the cry of the two city lords and the four figures that just appeared in the spirit of God, were curious about what happened in the hidden world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1914

    Four days later, there was a sense of depression all over the world, and everyone lived in fear.


    Four days ago, the four main cities suddenly mobilized the strongest elites to participate in the largest pursuit of the hidden world, which spread throughout the districts and towns under the cities, causing the biggest disturbance in the hidden world for countless years.


    On that day, there were four God realms. Few people knew where they came from and where they are now. They only knew that there was a divine realm in the world. They stood on the cloud and looked down upon all living beings. Even the four main cities seemed not in their eyes.


    And all this is because of a young man named Chu Feng.


    With this action, the things that had been fermenting in the dark were also put on the surface. Things about Chu Feng also began to spread in the hidden world. The portraits or everything were no longer a squint to the people in the hidden world.


    His name is Chu Feng. He is the master of the Chu family in Tianguan of the world. He is known as fengshao, the disciple of the Demon Lord. He is in charge of the world''s largest dark power and deterrs hundreds of countries in the world.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Chu Feng is still taboo, a taboo demon in the era of destroying Wudao.


    The explosion of this news caused a great disturbance in the hidden world and caused many people''s fear and fear.


    As the people of the hidden world, they naturally have heard a little about taboos. The legends that have existed since the birth of the hidden world do not want to really exist.


    What''s more, I don''t know who is secretly spreading news. In ancient times, it can be confirmed that the taboos of the last era were destroyed, and the birth of taboos symbolized destruction.


    The rumors that taboos are born, heaven and earth will collapse, and martial arts will be destroyed have spread wildly in the hidden world again. Because of these rumors, most people begin to believe that taboos are the enemies of warriors and must be destroyed.


    When all this was fermenting and the dark waves were surging, Nancheng was also busy. The portraits of Chu Feng were flying all over the sky. Almost everyone knew what his face looked like.


    Once saw Chu wind South Huai An and Piaoyu childe and so on are slightly surprised.


    Then they all chose to be silent. Although knowing that the appearance of Chu Feng is a shocking thing, it is estimated that the level involved now is beyond their lifetime. Therefore, even if they have seen Chu Feng, Nan Huai''an will not know it.


    Because I''ve seen it before, but now I don''t know where Chu Feng is. If I say it, it''s just hatred. Maybe they will be covered up by others.


    Therefore, Nan Huai''an or prince Piaoyu chose silence as if he had never seen Chu Feng.


    No one knows that Chu Feng once appeared in Nancheng.


    The bamboo grove is as quiet as ever.


    It is just that under the quiet as before, it is a little more nervous, but it is not so obvious.


    In the backyard, Chu Feng sat there safely, facing him sat the angry purple dream.


    Four days ago, chufeng arrived in the east city with fury purple dream, bypassing the rest of the people and destroying half of them. Then he went to the North City before everyone arrived. He did not know how many people died that night, but only knew that the two cities in the northeast had declared the whole hidden world. Who knows the trace of Chu Feng, he rewarded 50 million gold coins, and even entered the city Lord''s house to enjoy the glory of the direct lineage.


    From this we can see that the Northeast two cities hate Chu Feng.


    But to these, Chu Feng does not care at all, because he has put on Lin Feng''s mask, no one knows who he is.


    Even because of this, the name of Lin Feng is almost forgotten.


    "Are you not in a hurry?"


    Nan Aowen walked in from the outside. Seeing that Chu Feng was not only safe and comfortable, but also in the mood to taste tea, she said angrily: "do you know, now the whole hidden world knows your existence and your portraits. At first, they were worried that the demon lord knew about this matter, but now, they are not worried at all."


    Chufeng chufeng said with a smile: "the four forces must have united together and issued a notice at the highest level. Even if the devil mainly supports me, they will kill me!"


    South Ao Wen one Zheng: "how do you know?"


    Chu Feng just a smile, did not answer Nan Ao Wen''s question.


    Because the answer to this question can be known without deep thought. Of course, the answer is only relative to the people at the top level.


    At first, when the four forces knew that he had come to the hidden world and wanted to find him out, they all wanted the four main cities to look for him secretly. They did not dare to be too blatant. Obviously, they were worried about being known by the demon lord and worried about the evil Lord''s protection.


    Now that he dares to publish his portrait in the hidden world so openly, it must be that the four major forces have twisted a rope on the surface, otherwise they will just investigate secretly and even kill him as they started.


    Seeing Chu Feng still smiling, Nan Aowen didn''t want to know how Chu Feng knew it. She said with a cold face, "you know, then I won''t say much. In addition, I can tell you that the four main cities are worried about your revenge for the encirclement and annihilation, so please leave the four gods of the four forces.""My father is still willing to stand on your side, but you should be very clear about the situation we are facing now. Once we are found out that you are still under the protection of my father in the South City Lord''s house, what will happen."


    Chu Feng asked faintly: "do you mean to want me to go?"


    "Yes Nan Ao Wen didn''t answer. Nan Zhenyan came in with Nan Ao Xue. The evil woman said straightforwardly: "I wanted to let you go at the beginning, but it didn''t happen. I can accept your existence, but now, I won''t sit and watch you implicate Nancheng."


    "Chu Feng, your mother is indeed very kind to me and my brother, but it''s too expensive to exchange this favor with the whole Nancheng."


    Chu Feng takes a deep breath and knows what Nan Zhenyan and Nan Aowen think in their hearts, that is, they don''t want him to stay in the garden.


    Although he was wearing a mask, he was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, they could not afford the possibility of one in ten thousand. If they lost, they would be crushed by four angry forces and three other main cities!


    Chu Feng understood all these things, but he didn''t expect Nan Zhenyan and Nan Aowen to say it. In fact, even if they didn''t, Chu Feng thought that the hidden world Dabi would start and leave Yayuan temporarily.


    However, even they have said, Chu Feng will not be reluctant to go: "Princess Wen, aunt Nan, I go!"


    "Princess Wen, master Zhenyan!" As soon as Nu Zimeng gets up, Chu Feng destroys the two cities in Northeast China for her sake. Now there are many crises. There are four forces behind her. She can''t sit and watch Chu Feng go out to face the danger. Who knows if she will be seen. He is wearing a mask?


    Although he felt that it was not appropriate to speak here, nu Zimeng still spoke softly: "the hidden world Dabi will start in a few days. We all know where Chu Feng is going, and then he will leave Yayuan. But now I am worried about what will happen if I go out. Why don''t you stay for a few more days?"


    "Not good!" South Ao Wen decisively shook his head: "not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly and takes a deep breath. She also understands that Nan Aowen and Nan Zhenyan are thinking about their family.


    "Princess Wen, it doesn''t matter if I leave, but I hope that Zhuque fengqingqing and Xuanyuan Huining can continue to stay here. Nan Huai''an and Mr. Piaoyu have met Huining, Zhuque and me. If they see them, they will inevitably doubt me, and then things will be as troublesome."


    "This is Chu Feng''s request. As long as Princess Wen agrees, Chu Feng will leave immediately. If she doesn''t agree, I will leave with them."


    Nan Ao Wen shows her eyebrows and frowns slightly. What she is most worried about is that she is found in the elegant garden. Xuanyuan Huining and her husband, Xuanyuan Huining, will have some trouble if they are seen by Nan Huai''an or prince Piaoyu.


    But relative to Chu Feng, a few women should be easier to handle, nodding: "I can promise you this, can you go?"


    Bitter smile Nan Ao Wen and Nan Zhenyan''s impatience, Chu Feng doesn''t want to embarrass them, but also can take the rosefinch, even if it''s good.


    Nodding, turning to the rosefinches who came behind, they said, "I will leave the garden now. Now I have only one request, that is, you can stay in the bamboo grove Pavilion honestly, and don''t even go anywhere. When the right time comes, I will come to take you away and go where I should go."


    "Don''t worry about me. Nobody can hurt me if God doesn''t come out."


    Chu Fengyang raised his hand to say goodbye, did not give them the opportunity to speak, the body quickly disappeared in place, no trace, even no breath.


    In order to offend Chu and Zifeng, she has no intention to get out of the city.


    "Princess Wen, please welcome the city Lord."


    Because of Chu Feng''s departure, everyone stands there quietly. Nan Aowen and Nan Zhenyan are both embarrassed by their behavior. A cry comes from outside the bamboo grove.


    Nan Aowen takes back the embarrassment of driving Chu Feng away and ensures that her clan talents are the main. Look at the three of them: "stay here quietly, and I will arrange the rest."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1915

    Aimlessly walking on the street, a face that doesn''t belong to you, a place that shouldn''t belong to you.


    Nan Aowen and Nan Zhenyan''s aunt and nephew let him leave the garden because they were worried about the involvement of Chu Feng. Chu Feng didn''t feel much about it. Everyone''s standard of life was different.


    He would not scold Nan Aowen for falling into trouble because what they did was not wrong. If they stood on the aspect of human relations and morality, it might mean something. But when it comes to the family, Chu Feng can understand what they are doing, and can also leave Xuanyuan Huining, the three of them. Chu Feng thinks it is enough.


    Looking up at the sky, today''s weather is good, but Chu Feng''s mood is not too happy.


    It has been nearly two months since he came to the hidden world, but he has not been exposed to the places where the four major forces are located. Chu Feng doesn''t know where he will eventually go, but he knows where he must go, lingyunzong is where he must go


    and Yan Yan wenxinxue and Xia Wei are still in the hidden world, although I don''t know Trace, but Chu Feng believes that fate will meet.


    "Bored?"


    When Chu Feng was still in a state of melancholy, Chu Yi appeared quietly beside him and seemed to say to himself: "actually, I''m also very bored. I like the atmosphere before Chu''s family. I also want to go back to live like that. It''s just that a person I can''t fight against wants me to come to the hidden world, so I can only come."


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and shook his head: "it''s hard to say it''s stuffy. I just want to kill how many people, so that I can''t have enemies?"


    "Want to kill all the enemy?" Chu Yi asked, and then shook his head: "the enemy is never killed, the only way to let you have no enemy is only one, and also the most feasible one."


    Looking across the crowd to the far sky, I seem to think of something, with awe in my eyes and some memories.


    Chu Feng is a little interested: "can you tell me, what method?"


    "The most powerful!" Chu Yi took back her eyes, just like when Chu Feng met him at the Chu family in Tianguan, he was calm: "only if you become the most powerful existence, like the taboo demon God of the last era, stand on the top of the cloud, then you will have no enemy."


    "Because you are the most powerful, no one dares to challenge you, so where does your enemy come from?"


    Chu Feng micro Leng, then laughed up, patted Chu Yi shoulder: "you this method is good, so I came to the hidden world."


    After a pause, Chu Feng said, "do me a favor. Take good care of the garden. Xuanyuan Huining is the one that Xuanyuan family asked me to take to Zhongzhou. There must be no accident. In addition, Zhuque and fengqingqing are very strong in the modern world, but here is the bottom. I can''t protect everyone, at least temporarily."


    Chu Yi side head: "that you?"


    "Me?" Chufeng light smile, finger in front of: "hidden world big than is about to start, I can go to a lot of places, but you, please!"


    Chu Yi nodded slightly and did not ask Chu Feng what to do and where to go. He turned around and went to the direction of Yayuan. He hoped that Chu Feng would become stronger, and Chu Feng must have no burden. Now Xuanyuan Huining is the biggest burden.


    Chu Feng didn''t turn back. He went on. Now he needs to find a place to have a good rest. He will wait for a few days to join the hidden world Dabi and get tickets to lingyunzong.


    At the same time, the city Lord''s house was on the city Lord''s conference hall.


    After receiving the news, Nan Aowen rushed to the city immediately and found that in addition to the South City Lord and the South Han mountain, there were two more people, one was Chu Chen, the other was Chu Jie.


    Knowing that it was a terrifying deity, Nan Aowen also made herself more natural and careful, because she was the one who could decide the direction of her family at any time.


    "Three elders, this is the little girl, Nan Aowen!"


    The South City Lord looks a little unnatural, pointing to Nan Ao Wen, he said to the Chu Kingdom: "now infinite close to the state of semi God."


    Chu Kingdom sat on one side, looking peaceful but with inviolable dignity. He glanced at Nan Aowen lightly: "it looks like Chu Chen''s age is similar, but it''s just infinitely close to the semi divine realm. It''s really a little worse. But in the four main cities, it''s OK to reach this boundary at this age."


    Nan Ao Wen''s heart slightly angry, she has always been known as the proud of heaven''s daughter, who ever said such a thing to her, but also can be considered.


    In the heart secretly scolds, if I also grow up in lingyunzong, must surpass your grandson innumerable times.


    "Xiaonan!"


    Chu Jie didn''t know the general situation at all, or his status was doomed to see no one''s face: "I''ve seen people, so this matter is settled. When the hidden world big match is over, you should do as you like. In addition,,,"


    his eyes burst out with a heavy killing opportunity: "increase the search for Chu Feng, and now our four sides have joined forces Resist the Demon Lord together. Although the Demon Lord has not made any statement, it does not mean that when we find Chu Feng, he will not make a statement. We must kill Chu Feng before he makes a sound. "


    "Otherwise, if the devil comes down and takes away Chu Feng, we will be very passive, because it is said that Chu Feng is a person who will report his grievances."His eyes, which have rarely fluctuated for a long time, passed by solemnly: "Jue chazong, the young master of jueshazhong, told the literary world that Chu Feng reappeared in the world and had been in business for more than two years at the age of 18, and more than 100000 people had died in his hands. Now jueshamen in the world has been destroyed by him alone."


    Standing up, a heavy pressure filled every corner: "this time, the four main cities united in the encirclement and suppression, our four sides are also going to kill, according to his character of vindictiveness, inevitable bloody revenge, so we must kill him before he grows up, otherwise it will be our disaster."


    More than 100000 people!


    The words of Chu kingdom made the South City Lord and Nan Aowen even nanhanshan mountain feel a little frightened. How strong a heart is needed to kill 100000 people?


    Chu Jie explained that he didn''t mean to continue to stay. He took Chu Chen away with him. Before the beginning of the hidden world big match, he would sit in Nancheng, not only to ensure that the South City would not be retaliated by Chu Feng, but also to kill Chu Feng in the first time.


    When the two masters and grandsons left, there were only three South City masters left in the hall, and the South commander standing in the distance!


    "Father, what do you mean by the three elders?"


    Nan Aowen just now dare to make a voice, just now Chu Jie''s words obviously began to seem to be aimed at her, she didn''t know what hidden world big than to do after the end.


    The South City Lord frowned and didn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Nan Han Shan''s eyes flashed deep in his eyes. He said calmly: "the three elders talked with his father just now. That is, Chu Chen had a crush on you and wanted to marry a concubine. So his father came to see him according to the three elders'' wishes. Now it seems that the two elders think you are OK, so you can marry into lingyunzong."


    South Ao Wen a Zheng, cold face: "father, this is true?"


    South City Lord exhaled a breath, nodded: "your brother said right, I''m sorry, I can''t fight!"


    They were the three elders of Lingyun sect. Even though they were still in the divine realm, the South City Lord was willing to oppose and did not dare to speak up.


    "Yes Nanhanshan thought that soon the younger sister, who was always fighting with him, was going to get married. He was in a happy mood: "go back and tell aunt, let her tell Nan Aoxue that this time young master Chen is going to marry you and her!"


    "What!" South Ao Wen is exasperated to shout.


    Not only to marry her as a concubine, but also sisters hands, even South Ao snow are not let go, how can not be angry, this is simply arrogant.


    "Go down!" The South City Lord waved to let the South Han mountain go down. He could not see that the South Han mountain was deliberately stimulating Nan Aowen.


    Nanhan mountain did not mean to stay. He believed that facing the majesty of Chu Kingdom, the South City Lord did not dare to disobey.


    When the South Han mountain left, the South City Lord also asked the South commander to close the door of the hall, and frowned: "Ao Wen, you must strive to gain the honor in front of the hidden world Dabi. If necessary, let Chu Feng help you. As long as you go to Zhongzhou after the deletion of the four major forces, you will have a chance to change your destiny. Even the two elders can''t help you."


    "Otherwise, you can only marry lingyunzong and be the concubine of Chu Chen, even nanaoxue."


    His heart is still angry South Ao Wen smell speech, frown: "father, is there anything in Zhongzhou?"


    "I''m just guessing." The South City Lord hesitated for a moment, but in the end he didn''t say it: "go back, hold on to Chu Feng. As long as Chu Feng stands by your side, you can fight against the requirements of the two elders. He is your hope and our hope for the south city."


    South Ao Wen micro frown eyebrow has not stretched, hesitated to open a mouth: "father, can''t you do without Chu wind?"


    The South City Lord nodded and thought that he should give Nan Aowen some information: "the ancestor of Chu Feng is the Demon Lord. The demon lord can deter the four forces. According to the latest information I got, the Demon Lord is even more superior to the Xuanyuan in Zhongzhou. Therefore, you must seize Chu Feng before you can resist and ignore the two elders."


    Nan Aowen looked bitter and didn''t know how to talk to the South City Lord. She hesitated and said, "father, I''m afraid Chu Feng will implicate us in Nancheng now, so my aunt and I unite to let him leave, just before I come."


    "What!" The South City Lord cheered and pointed to Nan Aowen: "go, no matter what way, I will find the person immediately, but don''t make a big move, unless you want to marry Chu Chen."


    Nan Aowen rarely saw the South City Lord make such a big fire, wanted to ask Chu Feng what is great, but saw the South City Lord that ugly look, nodded and quickly left.


    South City Master stood in place, took a deep breath, turned to bow to the back, respectfully incomparable: "that, really OK?"


    Quiet for a while, the voice was flat and said, "Zhongzhou, not the end!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1916

    Near noon, Chu Feng came to a prosperous street state.


    At first glance, it was a dense crowd, carrying out various transactions.


    In addition to the time of going to the wasteland battlefield, most of the time Chu Feng stayed in Yayuan. As for Nancheng, there were few places to go. Except for casinos and arena, other famous places in Nancheng had never been to.


    Standing in this prosperous street state at the moment, Chu Feng knows that this is the most prosperous street state in Nancheng, and there is no one.


    There is the largest pharmacy here. As long as you have money, you can buy xuanjie pills. As long as you have money, you can buy xuanjie weapons. Even if you have money, you can buy many slaves here.


    Thinking of slaves, Chu Feng also thought of the ten slaves he won in the casino, which is still in Yayuan at the moment.


    However, they didn''t care too much. They were all the beings who were infinitely close to the demigods. Under this cruel rule of the hidden world, they were just the bottom of the world. Compared with them, Chu Feng hoped to get ten strong people who were infinitely close to the God state.


    Unfortunately, such an idea is still not very realistic. Who would willingly work for a public enemy of the hidden world who is infinitely close to God?


    With a smile, the chufeng moved on.


    Because I heard that one of the most famous places in Nancheng is yihongxuan.


    Chu Feng has never been to yihongxuan, but she has heard Nan Zhenyan simply say that the boss''s wife of yihongxuan is the first beauty in Nancheng. Yihong and yihongxuan are named after her.


    There, you can taste the delicious food in many places of the hidden world, and even drink a lot of wine from other places in the hidden world. You can even say that people who have problems in their mood can untie their heart knot when they come out to yihongxuan, so that they can broaden their horizons and no longer worry about the current situation.


    So Chu Feng came, and he wanted to see if this yihongxuan was really like what nanzhenyan said. It was a place for relieving worries.


    Walking on the road to avoid the busy crowd, Chu Feng does not need to ask where yihongxuan is, because he has seen the signboard of yihongxuan.


    To rely on Hong Xuan outside, Chu Feng squinted his eyes and looked at the corner of his mouth.


    Is this a place to get rid of worries? What do I think is a place for men to vent?


    Yihongxuan is like an ancient tower building with a height of seven floors as its entrance. After a glance at Chu Feng''s left eye, he can see that the area of yihongxuan is not much smaller than that of Nan Aowen''s elegant garden. There are many houses, and Chu Feng even sees the legendary wine pool and meat forest.


    Passing a bitter smile, this should not be called yihongxuan, should be called yihongyuan, but also appropriate.


    There are ten beautiful women standing outside the spacious gate. Chu Feng is not surprised at all. When a martial artist goes to Tianyang period, he can simply transform his body genes and appearance. There are not a few beautiful people. However, all the women at the gate are the existence of Tianyang period, and the lowest is the three levels of Tianyang.


    There is also such a place in the hidden world of the dark road. Chu Feng is ready to turn around and leave with a bitter smile.


    I guess nanzhenyan''s meaning is to come here to vent and relax.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in it. Of course, if such a place is in the modern world, it will definitely be the largest red and pink place in the world, and even kill heaven and earth and water bath paradise.


    "This childe


    Chu Feng is about to leave, not ready to waste extra time here, suddenly two women standing at the door with a gust of fragrant wind, left and right holding Chu Feng''s arm.


    The woman on the left side whispered with a tender smile: "young master, I saw you stop at the door just now. Do you want to go in and hesitate? It seems that you have come to yihongxuan for the first time. Don''t be nervous. You''ll get used to it a few times. "


    Chu Feng pondered and laughed. He stopped just now because yihongxuan was not the same as he had imagined. He was simply the heaven and the earth in the hidden world. So he hesitated and prepared to leave. Now the woman on the left obviously thought that he was coming for the first time, so he was afraid to go in.


    With a smile, she said, "the two beautiful sisters seem to have misunderstood. I''m not afraid to go in. I don''t have any gold coins. If you want to spend money here, it must not be low."


    No gold?


    Hearing these three words, the two women looked less enthusiastic. After examining Chu Feng, the one on the left asked, "you don''t have any gold coins?"


    "That''s not true." Chu Feng knew that it was impossible to say that there was no certainty. Looking back at the brilliant atmosphere of yihongxuan, he said faintly: "I just saw so many beautiful women and the style here. I think maybe I am not qualified to go in, and I am still young, and I do not necessarily need to go in."


    It''s not that there are no gold coins. The two women have a little more enthusiasm, just like those women in the world. As long as they have money, it''s OK.


    However, the woman on the right side was still curious and asked, "are you still young? I feel you are all strong in the four levels of tiannu."


    "Twenty years old!" Chu Feng whispered back. At the age of 20, he reached the four levels of anger in the hidden world. He was not a genius, but he was not a waste.


    The two women looked at each other and saw Chu Feng with a little green and astringent face. Her eyes were watery. The woman on the left side said with a smile: "ha ha, it doesn''t seem that I am more than 30 years older than you. Young master, the actual consumption of yihongxuan is not high. The lowest starting consumption is 100 gold coins. Should you have it?"A hundred gold coins?


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, a hundred gold coins, so expensive? Or minimum consumption?


    Chu Feng has probably converted the comparison between the hidden world and the current world currency. It is one to one hundred. One hundred gold coins are equivalent to ten thousand gold coins in the present world, or is the lowest consumption of 100 gold coins, so expensive?


    The woman on the left side seems to see Chu Feng''s mind. She has a little more disdain in her eyes. She also whispers, "young master, we have different grades here. All the women are martial artists. It''s the start of Tianjing period."


    Chu Feng came to the interest, if all are martial arts, then really not expensive.


    It turned out that yihongxuan was set up in Nancheng. Facing the four main cities of the hidden world, yihongxuan recruited women of medium or above to provide a place for men to play. The physique and temperament of ordinary women were not comparable to those of martial arts. Therefore, all the recruits were warriors.


    At the lowest level, Tianjing period started.


    If you need to spend here, you can start with 100 gold coins in Tianjing period, 1000 gold coins in Tianyuan period, and 2000 gold coins in tiannu period.


    Chu Feng was speechless, which was just discrimination. The starting price of tiannu period was 20 times higher than that of Tianjing period. However, after thinking about it, I was relieved that the level gap between martial artists was very large, and the price difference was also possible.


    Chu Feng thought of a little and said with a smile, "what about the demigod?"


    "Ah?" The two women almost doubted whether they had heard the wrong thing, until they were sure that Chu Feng really asked, with white eyes rolling, you may not even be able to afford to spend money even in the period of Tianjing. How can you be half divine?


    However, when Chu Feng asked about it, they also said: "the half god''s ten thousand gold coins start. They only accompany drinking and chatting. If the young master is lonely, the minimum consumption will be 50000 gold coins."


    How expensive!


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart, but also probably heard something: "simple drinking and chatting?"


    The woman on the left was impatient and nodded: "nonsense, those starting prices are just drinking and chatting. What else do you want to do? That price is at least double. In addition, we have been relying on Hongxuan for thousands of years because we can relieve the worries and worries of the people who come here. Do you think,,, "


    blush and voice a little lower:" do you think it''s just for men? "


    Knowing that he had misunderstood him, Chu Feng began to think that this was just like heaven and earth. Drinking and drinking could be taken away. It seemed that it was not simply drinking, but it seemed that it really meant relieving worries.


    He turned around and said, "please arrange someone to take me in."


    The woman on the left side looked happy: "OK, I''ll arrange you to go to the other side of Tianjing period."


    "No!" Chu Feng shakes his head, the corner of the mouth picks up the faint smile: "I want the half divine period."


    Left side woman a Leng, look at Chu Feng, squint eyes: "little childe, that you didn''t say wrong words?"


    Chu Feng knew that he was contemptuous of his spending power. He took out a gold coin card and shook it for a moment: "can you take me there?"


    Seeing the supreme gold coin card, the woman immediately had no doubt. She also secretly scolded that she was a guy with forks. She was still the owner of the supreme gold coin card. You should know that even the young master of the southern city, Nanhan mountain, might not be able to take it out, so she quickly and enthusiastically walked into yihongxuan with Chu Feng.


    As for those gold coins, they were plundered by Chu Feng over the wasteland battlefield, naturally rich.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1917

    Relying on Hongxuan, he is also a place where the warrior can satisfy his mind to the greatest extent.


    It is divided into five states in the East, West, North and south. In the north, most of the people who go to the north are martial artists of the Tianyuan period. The women who accompany the drinking there are the existence of the Tianjing period. The most common people who go to the West are the Warriors of the Tianjing period, accompanied by the warriors of the Tianyang period.


    To the south, similar to go to the sun is the martial arts, but accompany the woman, is the natural anger period.


    As a warrior, whose mind does not have the idea of conquering the powerful?


    There is no doubt that yihongxuan satisfies the idea of male martial artists, so that they can yell in front of more powerful women. Because there is an unwritten rule in yihongxuan, even if the guest is wrong, it is also right. Any woman here can not disrespect the guest.


    Therefore, yihongxuan has not suffered any bloodshed for thousands of years. Every male warrior who comes here will satisfy the idea in his heart and conquer more powerful women. This is also the reason why yihongxuan has been prosperous for a long time.


    Chu Feng under the leadership of two women to the East, also probably know the living mode of yihongxuan.


    The corner of his mouth raised a touch of appreciation, which is like those ordinary men in the world who want to play with those tall women all day long, which greatly meets the desire of men in the heart.


    Who won''t come? Who wouldn''t want to come?


    Walking in the middle of two women, Chu Feng asked curiously, "two beautiful sisters, how many women are there in yihongxuan?"


    The woman on the left has been completely convinced by the supreme gold card of Chu Feng. Although the warrior pursues martial arts, it is difficult to walk without gold coins.


    Therefore, the smile on his face was particularly cheerful, and he regretted that he was in the sunny period: "it is estimated that there are 170000 people!"


    Chu Feng staggered forward, eyes stunned: "so much?"


    The woman looked at Chu Feng curiously and nodded: "there are so many, but compared with Nancheng, 170000 people are still small. My wife said last year that in ten years, we must let the number of women in yihongxuan reach 300000, and expand the area of yihongxuan, so that we can not accommodate the guests."


    "You''re early today. If you come at night, I''m sorry. The gatekeeper can''t even turn to you."


    Chu Feng''s mouth corners violently convulsed for a moment, in the heart ten thousand grass mud horse ran wildly in the heart not only.


    170000?


    Chu Feng is only frightened by this number. Is there 170000 people in the world at home and abroad?


    Chu Feng doesn''t know, but he thinks that maybe the heaven and earth and the water bath heaven can kill yihongxuan in seconds.


    However, the thought that this is a vast and endless hidden world, this is one of the four main cities of the South City, Chu Feng is also relieved, there will never be a lack of men to play, after all, martial arts are more lonely.


    They followed him to the East, which was more high-end than the other three places. Everyone enjoyed an independent space environment. After entering a courtyard, Chu Feng sat down and the two women retreated.


    Chu Feng''s sitting there makes a little difference to yihongxuan. It''s not only physical communication, but also drinking and chatting. According to the two women on the way, yihongxuan has 10000 people a day, of which only 500 will have sex with those women.


    After all, a lot of people who come here are necessarily looking for people who are higher than themselves. They are more of the mode of getting along with each other. They really have relationships. I believe there are still some martial arts people who have psychological shadow.


    However, there are 170000 people here, even one in 20, and nearly 10000 people have that kind of relationship every day. The corners of their mouths are askew. It seems that few of the women leaning on Hongxuan are in the same place.


    While waiting quietly, Chu Feng also looks at the environment here, which is similar to his Yangxin hall in Longmen holy land. The difference is that it is more high-end and the architectural style is more luxurious.


    "Childe


    Chu Feng looked back and looked at the woman who appeared in the late period of demigod''s existence. He glanced up and down: "isn''t that selected for me? Just you? "


    Situya was just about to speak, but he still resisted: "my name is situ ya, the director of yihongxuan in Dongzhou. I heard that a guest had come, so I came to receive him in person and wanted to ask him what price he needed. In the early stage of demigod, there was a 10000 gold coin in the early stage, 20000 gold coins in the middle stage, and 30000 gold coins in the later stage."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. It turned out to be the director of Dongzhou: "what about the peak in the later period?"


    Situ Ya''s eyes narrowed: "do you want the later peak?"


    Even in yihongxuan, there are quite a few people at the peak of semi God''s later period. There are only five people, and four of them will come out. However, the talent in front of him has four levels of natural anger. Where does his self-confidence come from? Even if you have money, isn''t it?


    Chu Feng looked back and asked with a smile, "play, you want to play the most high-end, do you want to find you?"


    When stu Arden was angry, Chu Feng''s words were so shocking that he squinted: "what do you call him?"Chu Feng nodded his head and said, "Lin Feng!"


    "Lin Shao!" Situ Ya took a deep breath and resisted the impulse to kill Chu Feng and said, "yihongxuan has four demigods. But it seems that you don''t drink simply. You can start with 200000 gold coins and chat with them. If you want to, you need 500000 gold coins!"


    It''s true!


    Chu Feng secretly praised the way in his heart. He thought that the highest was the late period of demigod. He didn''t expect that there were those who were close to the God state. His eyes were brightened with a touch of light: "those four are all invited to me!"


    The supreme gold coin card was thrown into situ Ya''s hand: "gold coin is not a problem. You can cross off as much as I consume afterwards."


    Sima Ya scolded secretly in his heart that there was something remarkable about gold coins?


    However, she also knew that she could not refuse Chu Feng''s request. She was preparing to leave. She felt that this man was looking for death. The top four demigods would attend every day, but she was accompanied by the top figures in Nancheng. This unknown guy who did not know where he came from was not afraid to be killed by others?


    Chu Feng caught situ Ya''s disdain when she left, frowned and opened her mouth. When she turned back, she pointed to her: "and you!"


    The spirit of situ Ya was shocked, and anger came out: "Lin Shao, I am the director!"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "no one told me that the supervisor could not attend. They just told me that even Mrs. Yihong could attend as long as there were enough gold coins here, right?"


    "Open a price, brother has gold coin, I am capricious!"


    Yi Hongxuan did have such a statement, but situ Ya also believed that no one would really put forward it, but what she never expected was that someone would dare to put it forward.


    Take a deep breath and smile on his stiff face: "500000 gold coins start."


    "Yes!" Originally thought Chu Feng would refuse, but he didn''t care much about it. He waved: "go down and arrange it."


    Lowering his head, Chu Feng calculated in his heart that the gold coin card now has about 80 million gold coins, enough!


    "Good!" Situya looked ugly. She turned around and walked away. She didn''t think that someone would dare to order her, but she couldn''t refuse. This bastard, damn it!


    Chu Feng smiles faintly and doesn''t care about situ Ya''s anger. On the contrary, if the women here can really untie some knots for him, 80 million gold coins will be smashed here, so what?


    After waiting for about half an hour, Stuart came with four women.


    Chu Feng could not help sighing. All the women brought by situ Ya are beautiful and beautiful. They are full of the atmosphere of the peak state of the late demigod period. Men with a lower level of women need great courage to face them. What''s more, they drink and chat with them and even study life and ideals?


    In the gaze, situ Ya has already taken four women to stand in front of Chu Feng, feeling the martial spirit of Chu Feng, and all the four women''s eyes flit with slight disdain.


    They are the four golden flowers of yihongxuan. The men who come here don''t disrespect them, but they are at least infinitely close to the demigods, and even infinitely close to the divine realm. It''s just like Chu Feng that only has the four realms of tiannu. It''s the first time that they feel despised.


    Situya felt that the man in front of him was looking for self abuse. In the face of the peak women in the later period of the four and a half gods, and facing the pressure of that momentum, she would have no courage to drink and even want to kiss Fangze. It was just a dream.


    "Lin Shao, they are the four golden flowers, four fragrance in spring, summer, autumn and winter. They are all starting from 200000, drinking and chatting with each other."


    Chu Feng was keen on observation. He could not feel the playfulness in situ Ya''s eyes. He must have felt that he did not have the courage to face these women in this realm.


    Look playfully a smile: "four, I want all, including you!"


    Situ Ya frowned, and at first thought Chu Feng was just talking about it. It''s good to choose one. How dare you really want five people?


    Is he really afraid of death?


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "you can refuse!"


    Rely on Hongxuan, can''t refuse guests.


    This time, not only situ ya, but also the four fragrance of spring, summer, autumn and winter, who had just arrived, were slightly surprised.


    Even if they need more than one million gold coins, they will not need more than one million gold coins.


    Just looking for women to drink and chat, and even study their ideal of life with so many gold coins, they feel, incredible!


    But Chu Feng''s look didn''t seem to be joking. Four incense all squinted. Who is this? Don''t you know that gold coins are also very important in the hidden world. With more than one million gold coins, can you help a person step into a demigod?


    Situ Ya wants to say you don''t joke, but Chu Feng''s look is serious, it doesn''t seem to be joking there.


    He narrowed his eyes and thought a lot in his mind. While he was curious about who he was, he said softly: "Lin Shao, I''m the supervisor. You ordered me, and I''ll naturally attend. But I''ll arrange for someone to take over my management of today''s affairs, so that no one will receive guests in the evening.""Give me an hour and I''ll be back."


    Chu Feng waved: "go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1918

    Situya asked Sixiang to stay with chufeng, so she quickly left the courtyard and came to the central state.


    Some ugly look into a magnificent palace, everything, like an emperor''s amusement park in general.


    "Xiaoya, so anxious, what''s the matter?"


    When situ Ya appeared in a huge bedroom in the palace, a silk bed curtain fell on the big bed on the ground, and a woman''s lazy voice was heard, with a faint charm and a soft smell.


    When stuya heard the voice, the whole person calmed down.


    A respectful look appeared and said, "madam, Dongzhou is the first guest of today, and ordered four incense to attend."


    In the face of the outstanding Yihong, situ Ya lowered her head and did not dare to look directly at this beauty, because even if she was a woman, she was also moved.


    Said: "madam, he is only the cultivation of tiannu four levels."


    "Oh Yihong has always been indifferent to the voice of a touch of interest.


    As the principal of yihongxuan, she created the first red powder place in Nancheng. She cultivated four incense vigorously and was ordered out every day.


    However, in the past, those who ordered four incense were at least the top figures in Nancheng who were infinitely close to the demigods, or the powerful existence in the semi divine period. It was the first time for tiannu four realms.


    Situya and others rely on Hong to digest and continue to say: "there was only one person in the past. He asked for five people, and all the four incense were ordered by him."


    Yihong''s eyebrows, which were overflowing with spring, jumped slightly, revealing his interest and interest: "the realm is so low that I can find at least 5000 people who easily killed him in yihongxuan. Where does he come from? In addition, you said that five people, in addition to four incense, he is also interested in the rest of the people? "


    Situ Ya''s face turned red and whispered, "there''s me."


    When he said this, situ Ya could clearly feel the cold feeling of leaning against Hong.


    Understanding the master''s meaning, situ Ya replied: "he has the supreme gold coin card in my hand. I checked it and found that there are 80 million gold coins."


    Leaning on Hong''s face, the cold meaning dissipates, and there is more light dignified color.


    Those who came to yihongxuan were not the masters with hundreds of millions of gold coins, and many of them were worth tens of thousands of gold coins. However, the owners of 80 million gold coins were very few. In Yihong''s memory, even the master of Nancheng couldn''t get 80 million gold coins, because most of them were used in other places.


    The whole south city is his, and he doesn''t need to carry so many gold coins.


    Suddenly, he became more interested in that man: "what''s his name?"


    "Forest wind!" Situ Ya replied respectfully, thinking about the beginning, he added: "in addition, he said that as long as there are gold coins in yihongxuan, even if you are a lady, you should attend, so I think he seems to be looking for fault."


    Yihong gently smile: "as long as you give gold coins, then nothing matters, and yihongxuan, even if it is the South City Master, dare not be presumptuous."


    "Yihongxuan does have such a rule. As long as there are enough gold coins, I will attend. Is he willing to do so?"


    Situ Ya thought and shook his head: "no one will give up."


    With a faint smile, she also believed that no one in the world would give up a large amount of gold coins for her to attend, because when yihongxuan was built, she said that there were no women in yihongxuan who did not attend, even she could.


    But her attendance price is 10 million gold coins, there is no description of what 10 million gold coins can do.


    But everyone abides by this rule. Even if there are people who can get ten million gold coins, they will not pay all because of one Yihong. After all, 10 million gold coins can create a strong territory and even pursue the most powerful martial arts.


    Yihong sat down on the bed, playing with the slender fingers: "go back, even ordered you, so good hospitality, now it is still early, to the evening I will go to Dongzhou for a walk, then I will go there."


    Situ Ya frowned: "but!"


    Yi Hong smile: "how, worry about what he does to you?"


    Situ Ya''s face turned red and nodded.


    "As long as he throws a million gold coins for you, you will accompany him." Relying on Hong''s snow-white hands in the air, Qingcheng''s face with determination: "because you, not worth a million gold coins, and a man can throw a million gold coins for you, then it shows that he appreciates you very much, at any cost."


    Situya''s face was pale, but she did not dare to refute Yihong. She nodded slightly. She thought of a question when she turned around and said, "madam, if the boy wants you to attend, even,,"


    "30 million!" Leaning on Hong''s body, he reclined on the big bed and gently opened his lips: "as long as he has the courage to throw 30 million gold coins, how about taking this body? But is he willing? "


    Situya nodded slightly and left. She also believed that no man would throw 30 million gold coins foolishly, only to rely on Hong overnight.


    Leaning against Hong, he was lying there, and the corners of his mouth were amused: "Lin Feng, an interesting person, isn''t he the boy who made fun of many women in the arena?"Dongzhou, in that quiet courtyard room.


    Before situya left, she arranged for people to prepare rich dishes. At the moment, Chu Feng was alone, facing four beautiful women, and her eyes passed them one by one.


    If any of these four women were thrown out, they would kill countless female stars in the world, and their temperament, words and deeds were more thoughtful than many of them.


    The four women, Chunxiang and Xiaxiang, are sitting on the left side of chufeng, Qiuxiang and Dongxiang are sitting on the right side of chufeng, with a faint smile on their faces. Even if they don''t see Chu Feng in their heart, they don''t show it, and even Chu Feng is hard to catch.


    The door closed and the glass of wine was opened


    The four women looked stunned and looked at a hot spring pool not far away from the room. It was constant temperature all the year round.


    Then look at Chu Feng, he wants to bath with four of us?


    Chu Feng has raised his glass: "you can refuse."


    Thinking one eye at each other, in the heart secretly scolds the little bastard, also carries the wine cup and Chu Feng gently one touch, raises the head to drink all, fully displays the heroism of the woman.


    Chu Feng put down his glass, got up, went to the side of the hot spring pool, took off all his clothes and turned back to the four women: "four sisters, are you not good at drinking? Why do you blush? "


    The four fragrance faces are all red, they are the existence of the peak of the semi God''s later period. They were ordered every day before, but almost no one came to the higher level than them. They were all polite to face them, and did not dare to have any excessive conditions.


    It seems that four incense has never experienced a bath together like this, but yihongxuan has rules and can''t refuse any guest''s request, but everything should be counted as gold coin, which seems a little hesitant at the moment.


    Chufeng pondered a smile, in several women''s faces saw shyness, but also appeared in their body should not appear uneasy, left eye glanced, knowing a smile into the hot spring pool.


    Leaning on the edge, the light said: "I am not a person who is forced to be difficult, unexpectedly a few beautiful sisters do not want to, that even if."


    Xia Xiang''s character is a little bit strong, smell speech to ask a way: "really?"


    Chu Feng''s head leans against, side head looks at the hot summer fragrance: "I cheat you, what profit is there?"


    Xia Xiang thought it was too, but she didn''t have to bathe with Chu Feng. She was very comfortable in her heart. She walked over and said, "I''ll massage your head for you."


    The other three incense also went over, each doing something. Two massaged chufeng''s shoulders, one massaged chufeng''s head, and the other served wine and vegetables.


    Chu Feng is very comfortable in his heart. Who can let the four demigods who are at the peak of his later period treat him like this? When I think about it, I have a strong sense of achievement. I suddenly feel that so many gold coins are not expensive.


    At the same time, Sixiang still has some curiosity in her heart. That is, from seeing them until now, Chu Feng has not only not a little uneasiness, but also no nervousness. She is totally normal, calm and calm!


    What kind of person is this? Where does tiannu''s four levels of state face them?


    Thinking of these things, the door creaked open, situ Ya came in and saw Chu Feng in the bath, four incense waiting beside, slightly surprised.


    According to her idea, what she saw when she came in was that Chu Feng was sitting rigidly, and Sixiang was chatting and laughing. How could it be that it was an illusion?


    Shaking his head, he made sure that what was in front of him was not an illusion. Si Tuya felt incredible and turned to close the door. He scolded secretly in his heart. How could four incense be so clever?


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and pointed to situ ya: "four beautiful sisters don''t have to bathe with me. Master situ, you can come down!"


    Situ ya a Leng, look surprised: "what do you say?"


    Chu wind points on the water, calm as water: "I said, strip off your clothes, and I bathe, did not hear clearly?"


    Situya''s face was ugly for a moment. When she was bathing with a man, she would not be asked by a rogue in yihongxuan as long as she was in a semi divine state. That was respect for the strong.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care much about these things. He didn''t have much affection for him. He looked up: "you can refuse. I''ll ask Mrs. Yihong if it''s ok?"


    Situ Ya was angry and scolded, son of a bitch!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1919

    Forced by the rules of yihongxuan, situ ya, with his conscience behind his back, did something he didn''t want to do. In his heart, he wanted to kill Chu Feng. But there were rules set by Yihong, even if it was her, it was difficult to change.


    Yihongxuan, as long as you have enough gold coins, then Yihong, the person in charge, can win it, not to mention just a director of Dongzhou, situ ya?


    In the face of Chu Feng, situ Ya undressed and undressed in front of Chu Feng. Her gauze skirt slowly slipped from her tender skin, but she was almost enchanted in her intimate clothes. Standing there, her face was ruddy enough to drip water.


    In my heart, while scolding Chu Feng, I also thought that Chu Feng must pay 200000 gold coins for this bath, the first time in my life!


    "Go on!"


    Situ Ya was about to step down into the hot spring pool. Chu Feng raised his finger slightly and said, "there are two more!"


    Two more?


    Si Xiang looks surprised and looks at situ ya. There are only two pieces left in her body now. What kind of situation would it be if she took off both of them?


    Stuya was also shocked by Chu Feng''s request and stood there. She felt that Chu Feng should be satisfied with her appearance. However, what she didn''t think of was that Chu Feng''s request was more than a little, and she wanted her to have a bath naked. How could it be?


    At least this is what Stuart thinks in his mind now, which is absolutely impossible.


    Chu Feng took the glass in the hand of the dazed Qiuxiang and drank it up: "do you think I''m joking with you?"


    Calm but heavy words, like a hammer in situ Ya''s heart, let her severely shake.


    Even if she was a top figure, she was very polite. At most, she was invited to have a drink. As Chu Feng proposed to take a bath together, or even asked her to be naked. In situ Ya''s memory, there was no one else.


    Bite tight lips, beautiful eyes in the light of killing.


    A scholar can be killed but not humiliated!


    Situ Ya almost scolded Chu Feng for his wishful thinking, but when his mouth just opened, Chu Feng''s eyes looked at him.


    Deep, like a whirlpool, makes people instantly attracted to the past and even sink into it. At this moment, situ Ya felt that she was in a whirlpool and could not get out. Her whole body was instinctively tense.


    "Next time, I don''t want director situ to show me any more murders."


    Chu Feng light mouth, as always calm and indifferent: "because, yihongxuan created so far, there is no one here, you want to kill me, but you have to live up to the rules of yihongxuan, I have gold coins, I have requirements, you can refuse, but you have to live up to the rules of yihongxuan, anyway, I don''t care?"


    How does he know I want to kill him?


    Situ Ya''s eyes were slightly Leng. She felt that her murder was well concealed. Even people in the same realm or even higher than her could not be aware of it. How could a person in the four levels of tiannu detect it?


    "Take off!"


    Situ Ya was still there in a daze. Chu Feng spit out a word coldly, like a sword, stabbing situ Ya''s mind.


    Her body trembled slightly, and situ Ya scattered the killing opportunity in her heart. Yihong''s explanation echoed in her ears, which made her dare not fight against Chu Feng. It was not fear, but the maintenance of yihongxuan''s rules.


    In situ Ya''s heart at the moment, there was only a kind of hidden anger. He felt humiliated and bent down a little, and faded the inner part as thin as a cicada''s wing.


    The whole person is thorough, naked standing there, a kind of humiliation pervades in the heart.


    If Chu Feng was the peak of demigod''s later period, even if it was the top figure in Nancheng who was infinitely close to the demigod, she could still accept it a little, but now it''s only the four levels of tiannu. She can''t accept her graceful body and be seen by such a low-level person.


    But no matter how much I was unwilling to do, facing the rich and willful Chu Feng, situ Ya could only do things according to the rules of yihongxuan.


    Step forward, step into the hot spring pool, then the whole person slowly in, sit down.


    This just opened his eyes, but there was no smile on her face. There was more ice in her face than at the beginning. Even if she was in the hot spring at the moment, she couldn''t cover up the coldness in situ Ya''s heart.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng stretched out a hand and pulled the stiff situya to his side. One hand put his arms around the woman, and the corners of his mouth touched a touch of light playfulness: "director situ, actually you have the opportunity to kill me, that is, after I leave yihongxuan, you can do it to me."


    "But it''s a pity that fighting is forbidden in the south city now. I won''t go out of the south city."


    The finger gently passed over stuya''s stiff body, which made the woman tremble inadvertently: "and I''m going to join the hidden world competition soon, and I don''t know whether I can survive the cruel Dabi, so it doesn''t matter if you hate me and you want to kill me."


    His face showed a touch of sadness, but also pondered: "so, I don''t know how long I will die in the future, so I''m not afraid that you hate me. On the contrary, I will get as much as I can get from you, so I don''t have to die with a little regret. Think about the one who is about to die and I can play with you in the late period of demigod. How fast is it?"Your mother''s!


    There are four words in situ Ya''s mind.


    He began to wonder how Chu Feng faced them. However, after listening to Chu Feng''s words, situ Ya felt that Chu Feng was not afraid, but that he wanted to participate in the hidden world Dabi. He didn''t know whether he was dead or alive. So he held a heart of death, and naturally he was not afraid of their momentum.


    Because as Chu Feng said, how happy it is to play with her and die again?


    I don''t know Chu Feng is playing with her at the moment. Situ Ya sighs, because she can''t kill Chu Feng according to the rules of yihongxuan, so she can only treat him peacefully: "Lin Shao is willing to throw millions for xiaoyahao. What else can I say?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile: "not angry?"


    Chu Feng appreciated a little more: "obviously I won''t."


    Situ Ya took back his eyes and leaned on it calmly: "so why should I be angry? Because it''s useless! "


    "But do you think you are bound to die when you join the big contest?"


    Chu Feng felt that situ Ya''s killing chance was dissipated, and he felt a little sigh. No wonder yihongxuan could exist for so many years. With such quality, he could suppress his anger in his heart, and there was not much place to compare with it.


    The hand he kneaded moved down and put it on situ Ya''s flat abdomen. Chu Feng''s eyes were filled with a fleeting sadness: "no one can say that he will not die, even if he is a god!"


    "Dabi in the hidden world gathers endless talents in the hidden world. There may be many demons in the future. How can I not die?"


    Situ Ya nodded slightly and took another glass of wine from Qiuxiang with elegance and Perfection: "so, you feel that you will die. So you come to yihongxuan. If you have wine, you will be drunk today, and even do something you dare not do before?"


    Dare not do, that is to play with her!


    Chu Feng knew that situ Ya had misunderstood his meaning and didn''t want to explain it. He nodded slightly: "I don''t know where the road is tomorrow. It''s a good thing to be drunk today. It''s just that when you die, you can tell yourself that you''ve tried something others haven''t tried, and you''re dead with no regrets."


    At this moment, what Chu Feng thought was that he had come to the hidden world from the present world, making an unknown attempt, and might die, but he felt that he had tried hard.


    What situ Ya mistakenly thought was that Chu Feng came to rely on Hongxuan to play with the existence of these demigods, and to do things that many people dare not dare to do.


    He scolded the lecher in his heart, and situ Ya shook his head: "the hidden world is vast and endless. The strong are like forest, and life is like grass. Maybe you think your life is cheap in this world, but I believe that in the eyes of some people, your life is precious."


    "For example, your parents, such as your lovers and friends, feel that they will die if they don''t do it. They are not sorry for themselves, but sorry for the people who care about you."


    Nodding, passing a light smile: "or do you think you are a coward, or do you always think you can''t?"


    Chu Feng smile, situ Ya''s calm at the moment is beyond his expectation, but also in reason, a little closer: "tell me, if your existence will involve countless people''s life and death, do you still want to live?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1920

    If your existence is a drag, will kill countless people, you will still live?


    This is a sharp question, it can get countless answers, but there are only two kinds of synthesis.


    One answer is the expression of selfishness. Knowing that one''s own existence will involve countless people, but in order to survive, such people will choose indifferent attitude to treat them. It doesn''t matter how many people die, as long as they don''t die.


    Another answer is selfless performance, such people know their existence will involve the rest of the people, will let themselves die forever, die a person, live countless people, for them is worth it.


    At least at the moment, Stuart felt that there was only such an answer.


    Lowering his head just saw that he and Chu Feng had no space to stick together, the baby was squeezed out of shape a little, and his face was even more red.


    "Why, master situ, can''t you answer?"


    But Chu Feng didn''t know, or didn''t care at all. He asked, "Yi Hongxuan, isn''t it that you can relieve people''s worries?"


    Stuya was stunned, raised his head, frowned, and thought about the intention of Chu Feng.


    The reason why Chu Feng asked this question is that since his debut, the people close to him or those who are not close to him will suffer from his involvement, ranging from injury to death. Nothing is good.


    For example, the reason why Nan Aowen and Nan Zhenyan expelled him this time was that they were worried that his existence would implicate Nancheng, their families and even the South City Master.


    Chu Feng won''t say whether it''s right or wrong, nor is he confused about the meaning of his existence. He just needs a person with enough reasons to convince him of his heart.


    For example, stop worrying about people who might die.


    Because every time someone was involved in his death or hurt, Chu Feng would feel guilty and uncomfortable. Although his face didn''t show it, it was real.


    Situ Yawei narrowed his eyes and prepared to speak according to his own inner thoughts.


    "If your existence will involve countless people to die, then you should be strong to live."


    When she was about to open her mouth, a faint voice came from the outside, just like the sounds of nature. The door opened, and she was smiling. Accompanied by four maids, the purple dress set off the high-end atmosphere of the woman: "otherwise, would you die?"


    Yihong five people appear, four incense all stand up, bow respectfully rippling snow-white: "Pavilion master!"


    In the hot spring, situ Ya also quickly got up: "madam!"


    Yihong raised her hand and the four maids retreated. She looked at situ ya, who was naked, and then fell on Chu Feng, who was smiling blandly. "Because your existence implicated others, they were all killed or injured by your enemies. At that time, your guilt and entanglement had no effect."


    "So, even if you are involved in the whole world, you should be strong enough to live for a purpose."


    Chu Feng has not seen Yihong, but through the respectful attitude of Si Xiang and situ ya, we can judge.


    His hands were spread out on the edge of the hot spring pool, and a slightly interested smile appeared: "what''s the purpose?"


    "Kill!" Yihong''s tempting little mouth opened gently, but his words were cruel: "your purpose of living is to kill people who are implicated in you and kill all those who hurt them. Otherwise, they are implicated by you, but you are dead. Who will avenge them?"


    "Those who are implicated in you will be implicated in vain and will not get justice. Therefore, do you think you are living or dying?"


    A hand gently raised and waved: "you must live, because it is because you are alive that you hold people together. If you want to make their damage compensated, you can only live well. Moreover, if you live, your enemies will be worried about their hearts and lungs, and they will be hard to sleep and eat. So why do you want to die?"


    Yihong''s words are sharp, all are aimed at the words of Chu Feng, every word is stuck in the heart of Chu Feng.


    When Chu Feng came to the hidden world, he had already figured out that he would go down even if he implicated the whole world, but he would eventually feel guilty and miserable whenever he implicated others.


    And once he felt guilty and miserable, he would be furious and irritable, and even want to destroy the whole world.


    Holding up the newly filled wine glass, Chu Feng asked him the knot he wanted to untie most: "living will involve countless people. How can we not feel guilty, ashamed or uncomfortable in this process?"


    Leaning on Hong''s faint smile, charming beings: "are you guilty, ashamed or even miserable, useful?"


    Chu breeze slightly Leng, suddenly between as if in the mind in the influx of what general, has the kind of sudden pouring into the top meaning.


    "No use!"


    Yihong answered his own question, and his voice was a little more sad: "no matter what emotions you have because of the people involved, it''s useless. They will still be implicated, hurt or die. Why should you feel guilty, miserable or even ashamed?"There was a sharp look and madness in his eyes: "so, don''t think about useless things. Even if hundreds of thousands of people are doomed to die, what you need to do is to kill people. Only by killing all those people can you avenge the people involved."


    "On the way, you are nothing but strength and destruction. You are still a disaster star."


    Chufeng closed his eyes, and the whole room was quiet. Si Xiang stood there, situ Ya stood naked in the hot spring, and Yihong also stood there, without disturbing Chu Feng.


    As time went by, maybe half an hour later, Chu Feng opened his eyes and got more coolness and insight.


    Even if it is useless to feel guilty or ashamed, why do you still feel guilty? That is the choice of the enemy. Those talents will be implicated. If they do not want to be implicated, why should they feel guilty?


    Chu Feng raised a faint smile on his mouth, and his eyes fell flat on his body: "I want you to spend a night, how much?"


    Si Xiang and situ Ya are all shaking, their eyes are focused on Chu Feng at the same time, only surprised and shocked.


    Although yihongxuan has rules there, as long as you have enough gold coins, even Yihong will accompany you. However, Yihong, who started ten thousand years ago, will not waste it on her even if she is rich. Although the night is wonderful, the gold coin is also very valuable.


    At the moment, a martial artist in tiannu''s four realms, however, proposed to rely on Hong to accompany him for a night. Sixiang and situ Ya felt only crazy, or that was the craziest thing in their lives.


    "Are you sure?"


    Chu Feng stood up and walked up in front of the girls in an unreservable manner. He opened his hands and let the four incense sticks dry the water. He replied, "what do you think?"


    "Fifty million!" Yihong eyes more a touch of fun, light throw out a sentence: "50 million, now to tomorrow, I''m all your, any for it!"


    Si Tu Ya and Si Xiang, who was drying Chu Feng''s body, thought that Chu Feng would give up 50 million gold coins this time. Any one of them would be able to keep it for a few months. It was not worth it to lean on Hong for one night!


    "I''ll give you that gold card."


    Don''t want to, Chu Feng did not hesitate to say: "tonight you are mine, in addition, I will stay here until the beginning of the hidden world Dabi!"


    Finger a little four incense and Stuart: "five of them are responsible for serving me until that day!"


    All the five women were rude. The bastard not only wanted to rely on Hong, but also wanted them to stay with them for a few days. Moreover, he lost 80 million gold coins. He was just a madman. If he was not a madman, how could he have lost so many gold coins?


    80 million, enough to buy one of them back to slavery.


    Now, it only takes a few days!


    Yi Hong has few billows in the eye eye eye, at this moment all had a touch of different color: "you, are not joking with me?" From the beginning to the end, there was no embarrassment because Chu Feng was naked.


    "Ma''am, I''m just meeting my requirements. Do you think I''m kidding?"


    Silence!


    Chu Feng''s casual words of teasing make the room quiet, and Si Xiang and situ Ya react to each other to see the opportunity of killing.


    Yihong is their inviolable God''s residence in their hearts. Now they are being kiss in front of them and threatening to play with Yihong. What is more crazy than this?


    But Yi Hong, who should have been angry, said with a smile: "well, whatever you do tonight, Xiaoya and Sixiang will be yours for the next few days, until the beginning of the hidden world contest."


    "Madame


    "Master of the Pavilion!"


    Si Xiang and situ Ya listen to Yi Hong''s consent to Chu Feng''s request and cry out in a hurry. They don''t care that they are being played with by Chu Feng, but they must not let Yihong encounter such a thing.


    Yihong raised his hand: "this is my decision."


    He said to Chu Feng: "Lin Shaoxian is resting here, and let them wait on them. Yihong will go back to the Palace first, bathe in fragrance and wait for your arrival."


    Turning around, he said to situ ya, "two hours later, take Lin Shao to my bedroom."


    Then, floating away!


    Only look painful, tangled and uncomfortable, situ Ya and Si Xiang!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1921

    Leaning on Hong and drifting away, Chu Feng did not detain him. He knew that this woman could not run away tonight.


    Of course, Chu FengHao threw tens of millions, not because of Yihong''s role in the city. On the contrary, Chang''e and other people were far better than her.


    The reason why she is interested in Yihong is that her words have basically solved a little knot in Chu Feng''s heart, and what Chu Feng''s left eye sees in Yihong''s body is.


    The cultivation of God realm!


    It''s true that Yihong is a strong God, but this one seems a little strange. But Chu Feng doesn''t want to pay attention to these things. What he really cares about is why there is a god hidden in the land of Nancheng. Even nanzhenyan''s big mouth has never talked to him once.


    Obviously, the limited knowledge, perhaps in Nancheng, no one knows.


    Therefore, Chu Feng asked Yihong for a night to see if such a woman with a divine realm would really abide by the rules set by yihongxuan. Of course, there was another reason that Chu Feng wanted to pry something out of this woman.


    How can the existence of a divine realm know nothing?


    Of course, no one knows, they are all hidden in their hearts. They are just chatting and drinking, waiting for the passage of time, accompanied by Si Xiang and situ ya.


    Perhaps because Yihong all succumbed to the gold attack of Chu Feng, situ Ya and Si Xiang did not have the same kind of aim at Chu Feng, but they were a little uncomfortable after all.


    Yihongxuan created to the present, even if they do not have men dare to ask for a night, let alone Yihong, but today it is such a thing happened, their hearts to now are still a bit unable to accept.


    It''s like the palace in my heart is about to collapse.


    Even if they cover up very well, Chu Feng or how much can see, but all as do not know.


    Outside, the night has quietly arrived, and soon situ Ya will take Chu Feng to Yihong''s bedroom, where no man has ever been. Even in the next few days, they will accompany Chu Feng. There is always an indescribable feeling in his heart.


    If Yihong all succumbed, where did they come from?


    As powerful beings in the demigod period, for the first time, they feel that they are not in control.


    "Open the door!"


    All of a sudden, when the six people were talking, laughing and chatting, there was a burst of drink. The surrounding of the shock was buzzing, and a breath of infinite approaching demigod was diffused.


    Chu Feng took the wine cup and narrowed his eyes. His left eye saw the people outside, and the corners of his mouth flitted lightly.


    Situ Ya frowned and got up. Who was so ignorant of the rules that he was making a big noise in yihongxuan?


    Went to open the door, saw a person standing there, said: "matchless childe, do you have something to do?"


    Matchless young master''s face is a little uncomfortable, but see situ Ya or hide anger: "that, heard that four incense is here, I come to see, who so great courage, asked for four incense."


    The matchless young master left Nancheng only to come back this time. He has always been very interested in Qiuxiang, one of the four spices. Although he needs 200000 gold coins every time and even just drinks and chats, he comes back twice. This is the third time.


    Today he came again, looking for Qiuxiang, but was told that Qiuxiang had been ordered.


    The reason why the matchless young master came early was that he was worried that Qiuxiang was ordered by others. Unexpectedly, Qiuxiang was ordered so early. When he was angry, he heard that not only Qiuxiang, but also the other three incense and even situ Ya had been ordered.


    Immediately matchless childe was shocked, who was so bold?


    The receptionist didn''t know who he was. He told him that he was an unknown boy from other places. He was just in tiannu''s four realms.


    If it was the rest of the people, even the matchless childe in the semi divine period, he would admit that he was unlucky tonight, but he heard that he was just a man in the four realms of heaven anger. So he came to see who had the courage to order four incense, plus situ ya, the director of the eastern state.


    Situ Ya narrowed his eyes and was about to speak. Chu Feng came out with Qiuxiang and Chunxiang in his arms. He looked funny: "matchless childe, long time no see!"


    Matchless childe follows the voice to see, a Leng a coagulate one anger: "it is you!"


    At the beginning of the arena, Chu Feng hugged Nu Zi Meng and kisses him, which is one of the goddesses in his heart. For this reason, he still wanted to kill Chu Feng, but later he couldn''t find anyone. Now he saw it again, and suddenly there was an opportunity to kill him.


    Situ Ya''s cold eyebrow was erect: "matchless young master, this is yihongxuan, not vice city Lord''s house!"


    In a word, let matchless childe''s arrogance all lower down, but four incense was ordered by a person he despised. He felt extremely uncomfortable and lit Chu Feng: "boy, let Miss Qiuxiang out, how can you have four incense?"


    Chu Feng side head, looking at the gentle Qiuxiang, loosen Chunxiang''s waist, hold Qiuxiang whole in his arms, and kiss Qiuxiang''s red lips with lightning speed. The latter''s body is stiff and forgets to respond.Matchless childe was also shocked, but also very quick reaction comes over, angry way: "Lin Feng, I want to kill you!"


    Chu Feng loosened Qiuxiang''s red lips and stared at the red faced woman: "tell him, will you go with him?"


    Qiuxiang''s whole heart beat inexplicably, but she didn''t dare to look into Chu Feng''s eyes. She lowered her head: "matchless young master, before the big comparison in the hidden world, I will follow Lin Shao. Please find other sisters!"


    Matchless childe was very angry. He often came to find Qiuxiang, but for Qiuxiang, he didn''t even touch his little hand. He also wanted to enter the demigod and take this woman.


    But now, Qiuxiang is hugged and kissed by Chu Feng in front of him. Matchless young master''s heart tingles, thinking that Nu Zi Meng has been hugged and kissed by this guy. Now Qiuxiang is the same. Matchless young master is slightly angry, damned guy.


    "Lin Feng?"


    In the rage of matchless childe, the young master Piaoyu also came in and narrowed his eyes when he saw Chu Feng standing there holding Qiuxiang in his arms.


    He had seen Chu Feng and knew that he had used the name of Lin Feng when he entered the south city. He had just heard master Wushuang yelling and yelling outside. He thought it was chufeng. But when he saw that it was another face, not the one he and Nan Huaian saw outside the gate of the city, he was puzzled.


    Glancing over, he did not have the slightest intention of putting Chu Feng in his eyes, but fell on Xia Xiang: "Miss Xia Xiang, the hidden world is close by. I won''t come to yihongxuan for a long time in the future. Can I invite you to have a drink tonight?"


    Completely did not put Chu Feng in the eye.


    Xia Xiang took a look at Chu Feng and laughed bitterly: "the four of us and situ will follow Lin Shao before the big match. Young master Piaoyu, look for others!"


    Master Piaoyu passed by the Chu wind, with a trace of anger: "Lin Feng, Qiuxiang and Xiaxiang, I want to go with matchless young master. Do you have any opinion?"


    Chu Feng released Qiuxiang and spread his hands: "if they want to go with you, I don''t care."


    "Now, I''m going to go to Mrs. Yihong''s bedroom. You can talk about it."


    When the two of them were surprised that situ Ya was surrounded by Chu Feng, Chu Feng had already taken situ Ya out a few steps and looked back at Sixiang: "well, what did Mrs. Yihong say just now? You should remember it, right?"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng hugged situ Ya and drifted away. He didn''t pay attention to childe Wushuang and Mr. Piaoyu. Chufeng knew exactly what the childe Wushuang was, and chufeng was also very clear about master Piaoyu. He also kept in mind the things about Zhuque. If he was not worried about being found in Nancheng, he would have killed Prince Piaoyu.


    So at the moment, Chu Feng is happy to make them uncomfortable.


    When Chu Feng and situ Ya left, Si Xiang''s faces flashed a bitter smile. They would rather Chu Feng were here tonight than go to yihongxuan. Thinking that he was about to gallop on Yihong, they always had an indescribable taste in their hearts.


    "Miss Qiu Xiang."


    Matchless childe dispersed his anger, but the opportunity to kill Chu Feng was hidden in his heart: "that he has gone, you go with me!"


    Qiuxiang shook her head: "I''m sorry, the pavilion owner has told me that Lin Shao will spend the night with her tonight. From tomorrow on, we will all follow Lin Shao''s side, and even tonight, we will stay here quietly."


    "What!" Prince Piaoyu, who has always called himself a handsome young master, looked surprised and cried out.


    The matchless childe also recalled: "what do you say?"


    Qiu Xiang knew that this incident would surely shake Nancheng, but sooner or later, it would spread out. He sighed softly: "Lin SHAOHAO threw 50 million gold coins to rely on Madame Hong to accompany him all night. Now he is going to his wife''s bedroom."


    The matchless young master looked at each other and remembered what Chu Feng had said just before he left. It seemed that he was going to the palace where Madame Yihong lived.


    Stupefied for a moment, two people suddenly broke out a surprising killing opportunity.


    Qiuxiang and Xiaxiang are their goddesses, but Yihong is their goddess!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1922

    Central state, Yihong palace.


    Si Tu Ya was unwilling to take Chu Feng outside the palace, where few men could come, even if they came to the palace.


    Standing at the door, situ Ya stopped, looking ugly and tangled.


    Chu Feng''s side head showed a smile: "master situ, why don''t you go?"


    "Forest wind!" Situ Ya hesitated and said, "yihongxuan can stand for countless years in the south city. It''s not as simple as you can see. Madam is not the one you can covet. I can tell you responsibly that even if your wife profane you, you''d better not profane it."


    Chu Feng caught a flash of solemnity in situ Ya''s eyes and asked, "director situ, can you tell me more about it?"


    Situ Ya faintly passed by Chu Feng and didn''t know whether to tell him.


    As Yihong''s intimate maid, she has been taking care of her from a long time ago. At the beginning, Yihong''s maidservant was not her, but the rest of them. They were all killed secretly. She was arranged to follow Yihong''s side in order to monitor his every move.


    But later, following Yihong, the latter treated her as if she were her sister, and situ Ya began to change in essence, hiding some things and not telling the people behind her.


    Then, she followed Yihong to leave the place, came to the South City, built yihongxuan.


    Chu Feng slightly shook his head and went to the entrance: "if you don''t say that, I will go."


    "Forest wind!" Situ Ya cried and breathed out: "madam, you have a husband. If you dare to enter here today, you may die in the street soon."


    Chu Feng stopped, his eyes slightly narrowed, passing the light color.


    With his left eye, he saw that Yihong was a god state. What kind of man could be her husband for such a woman?


    Slowly turning around: "who is he?"


    "You have no right to know." When situ Ya said it, he didn''t mean to hide it. He said in a cold voice, "because he is a man you can''t compete with in your life. Even the South City Lord is not regarded by him like a mole ant. His wife is his second wife and once his favorite."


    "Although the lady left at last, it is not something you can covet. I advise you to be careful with your words and deeds."


    Chu Feng can''t see any deception in his left eye, which means that situ Ya is not alarmist at the moment.


    When situ Ya felt that Chu Feng would be treated seriously, Chu Feng went straight inside, and his hand was still waving in the air: "I don''t care if you don''t say so. I need to go in. I''m afraid of everything, but I''m not afraid to play with other people''s wives."


    Situ Ya stood in the same place, until Chu Feng''s back was invisible. Then he said angrily, "son of a bitch, you will not die easily. Lust is too strong for you!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know all this, but walked towards the luxurious palace.


    Of course, I was also thinking about who was Yihong''s husband in the end. Such a woman with such a high level of cultivation could become her husband, which must be the existence of the realm of God. Chu Feng felt more and more interesting.


    Walking into the palace, has come to Yihong''s bedroom.


    There was no one else, but Yihong was sitting there. At first, the purple dress had been changed. Wearing the gauze cut-out dress, you could clearly see the black close fitting clothes inside. The perfect body that was hard to hide was overflowing with ivory luster. The Chu style was very beautiful, and the eyes were bright.


    In front of him was a table with several dishes and a pot of wine.


    Leaning back gracefully, she showed a faint smile: "little wind, can you have a drink with me?"


    Chu Feng''s heart slightly coagulated, and then quietly went to sit down, picked up Yihong''s already full wine cup, shook it, and filled with the faint aroma of wine: "madam, you still call me Linfeng, I''m from humble background, how dare you say less?"


    Leaning on Hong''s eyes, her legs seem to be languid. She successfully attracted Chu Feng''s eyes to look between her legs: "there is a man in the world named Chu Feng, the young master of Longmen, the master of Chu''s family in Tianguan, the master of secular dark Empire, the unruly son of Chu''s three masters of Chu''s family, and his mother, his wife, and Shangguan reflect the moon."


    Chu Feng slightly moved in his heart, but still did not reveal, just a kind of peace: "I heard, he is still taboo."


    As for Yihong''s information, most people in the hidden world know that Chu Feng will not pretend to be confused.


    Chu Feng can''t see clearly what Yihong is thinking and expressing. He nods: "thank you for your appreciation."


    "Take off the mask." All of a sudden, Yihong quietly threw out a sentence: "I can''t see if you are wearing a mask, but I''m sure that you are Chu Feng, Feng Shao, not Lin Shao."


    Chu Feng wants to see something in Yihong''s eyes, but unfortunately, the woman''s eyes are too peaceful, so people can''t see anything at all.


    "It''s no use denying it. You shouldn''t be naked at first."Yi Hong did not know the general, elegant drink a glass of wine: "and in the future be careful, don''t take off clothes easily, your chest pendant, can sell you a lot of things, but in the South City, know this pendant should not be more than three people, you should be glad to see the person is me."


    Blinking his eyes, charming beings: "because, that is Shangguan yingyue''s personal pendant, Shangguan two characters, I happen to see."


    Originally Chu Feng also wanted to pretend to be confused. He did not see the malicious thought of pretending to be confused. He shrugged his shoulders: "it''s boring."


    Even rely on Hong to judge his identity through the pendant. Chu Feng doesn''t need to cover up anything. He also thinks that the pendant should not be revealed easily in the future.


    He raised his hand and pounded on his face. He took off the mask made of catkins and put it into a small box to show his delicate and immature face.


    "How handsome Leaning on Hong''s faint smile, there is no tension, only a special kind of peace.


    Chu Feng also maintained a normal heart, for the identity was not a bit unhappy: "madam, know my mother?"


    "Yes!" Yihong nodded slightly, and her eyes never left Chu Feng''s face: "she almost married the same man with me. Do you think I don''t know her? By the way, Xiaoya should have told you that I have a husband just now, but what you don''t know is that my husband is the one who wants to marry your mother


    "Of course, I don''t know. Did your mother say that when she gave you the pendant?"


    Chu Fenghuo stood up, a violent killing opportunity instantly detonated out, with a cold sense of senleng: "who is he?"


    Chu Feng''s left eye has been staring at Yihong, without any deception. This time he came to the hidden world, he had a lot of things to do. Among them, he fulfilled Shangguan yingyue''s wish before his death and killed the person who hurt her family.


    At the moment, Yihong obviously knew that the man was still his husband. How could Chu Feng not kill him?


    "It seems that your mother still resents it."


    Yihong felt Chu Feng''s amazing killing opportunity and laughed: "just do you think I might tell you? And even if I tell you, can you kill him? Many years ago, he was a God. He was a genius. He was specially trained. I haven''t seen him for thousands of years, but I can be sure that he is more powerful


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "do you want to protect him?"


    Yihong tilted his head: "then why don''t you think I''m protecting you?"


    "Protect me?" Chu Feng asked with a sneer.


    Yihong nodded and got up. The scenery under the hollow gauze skirt was infinitely good: "because I told you, you will die. Do you think I am protecting you?"


    Chu Feng slowly walked by and stood in front of Yihong. He got close to her ear and smelled the faint fragrance. He asked, "madam, when I came in just now, situ Ya told me something."


    Yi Hong felt the heat in his ear and a meaningful smile: "say it


    "She said Chu Feng eyes more than three points cold and indifferent: "you are a man with a husband, your husband can let me die at any time, also said that as long as I move you, tomorrow will be dead in the street."


    Yihong showed a slight frown and turned to the side of his head: "you", "you", "and"


    the words were not finished. Yihong only felt that his body was weak, so he fell back and was caught by Chu Feng.


    Yi Hong looks a Zheng, frown: "what do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng picked up Yihong and went to her wide bed with a smile and pondered: "you don''t tell me who he is, but he is your husband. If I play, you put a green cap on him. Do you think the news will spread out and will he show up in front of me at that time?"


    "However, you are a god state. Why can''t a little breath fluctuation cause it? What''s the matter?"


    Leaning against Hong''s narrow eyes, he did not answer the question behind: "do you want to provoke that person by playing with me?"


    "You have another chance to tell me who he is."


    Yihong frowned: "I won''t tell you. In addition,,," "


    Chu Feng sighed softly and didn''t give Yihong the meaning of the second half of the sentence. After pulling the quilt, they covered the two people''s bodies. All they could see was Chu Feng''s clothes being thrown out one by one from the quilt, and finally Yihong''s two intimate clothes were also thrown on the ground.


    In the past few minutes, only a dull hum was heard, and then came Yihong''s intermittent moaning voice,,,,


    the spring breeze had passed Yumen pass. When the night was heavy, Chu Feng got out of the quilt and calmly picked up the clothes on the ground and went to the bedroom bathroom.


    Chu Feng is ready to enter the bathroom, smell words mouth corner mercilessly twitch for a while: "you tease me?"


    Yi Hong glanced over with a bitter smile: "you just did not wait for me to finish, you played me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1923

    A long time ago, in a special level of the hidden world, there were two women of extraordinary beauty, known as the "double pride" of the hidden world.


    According to the truth, excellent women should be enemies and hate each other. However, the two pride in the hidden world not only did not fight openly and secretly because they were equal to each other. On the contrary, they became sisters and swam together in the vast and endless land of the hidden world, leaving behind some legends.


    And the double pride of the hidden world is Shangguan yingyue and Yihong!


    They are extremely elegant and have numerous pursuers. They have attracted numerous people''s attention and attracted the attention of a man.


    One day, he visited their families respectively and proposed to marry Shuangjiao, which once caused a stir in that interface.


    It seems that Shangguan yingyue and Yihong are very lucky that a man can marry one. However, some people even proposed to marry two. At that time, many people thought that the man was a madman, which was just wishful thinking.


    But when they knew the man''s identity, they were all silent again. They thought that this time, they would marry a man.


    As expected, Yihong''s family, as well as Shangguan yingyue''s family, soon announced their betrothal to the man.


    It was only when she received the marriage that Shangguan yingyue escaped successfully, but Yihong was not so lucky. Among the people who saw off her, her father took her down and threw her in front of the man and became her wife. Until later, she was left out of the cold because she had no child for many years.


    Shangguan yingyue''s escape implicated her family. An elder of that man''s family came down and killed a lot of people. It can be said that it was a river of blood. It was only after so many years that she recovered a little vitality.


    However, there is still a huge gap in this man''s power, even if his heart is full of hatred, it is difficult to vent it.


    Chufeng quietly listens to Yihong''s narration of the past period of history. Her expression contains surging murders. She can also understand Shangguan yingyue''s hatred. She doesn''t want to marry and be forced to marry. Because her escape also implicates her family. Chu Feng feels very angry, and portrays it completely and truly.


    Yihong sighed softly: "so, I don''t tell you who he is. I have my reason. I don''t say that his own strength is so strong. If he has an elder, you can not easily contend with him."


    "At least for the time being, you can''t compete, I tell you, but it will affect your progress."


    There was a bitter smile on her gorgeous face: "but now, your impulse may lead you into crisis, little guy. Regret it?"


    Chu Feng looks a little embarrassed. Just now he knew it was such a result that he should listen to Yihong''s words. Now he feels that he is still too young and impulsive after all. In order to lead out the enemy of his mother, he even drew a gun and stabbed Yihong.


    But I don''t know. She was also the same victim as Shangguan yingyue, but Shangguan yingyue finally ran away. She was taken down by her father and sent to the man.


    "Your mother and I are married. I call her sister."


    Yihong pulled a thin blanket to cover his body. He looked helpless: "I''m your elder. You should call me auntie. But, are you really good?"


    Chu Feng turned his eyes and looked at the rest of the place, muttering in his heart. Fortunately, he was not a close aunt, otherwise the Oolong would be big.


    She glared at Chu Feng fiercely again. Since she left that place, she has not contacted any man again. So many years have passed and she has almost dried up. She was forced to enter by Chu Feng, just like the feeling of the first time.


    Chu Feng pretended not to see it. He thought that Yi Hong was easily taken down by himself just now, and asked, "that, aren''t you a strong God state?"? Why did I simply block the meridians just now? "


    "Do you want to start the conversation?" Yihong put the blanket around his body, went and sat down to pour out a cup of tea. His eyes caressed Chu Feng: "that''s not right. You should think about how to give me an explanation. I and your mother are sworn sisters. You just did that to me. Shouldn''t you give an account?"


    Chu Feng really wants to lead the topic away and avoid embarrassment, because he can see that Yihong is not lying. She and her mother Shangguan yingyue are indeed making friends with each other.


    Such a big oolong, how can Chu Feng know how to explain, scratching his head a little embarrassed: "that, I''m sorry, I thought you were trying to protect your husband."


    Yi Hong''s white eyes turned, and his feelings were all kinds of: "you played with me, a sorry line?"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, who told you not to say clearly when you met. If you said clearly, would I impulsively do such things?


    But after all is the impulse to rely on Hong to poke, Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "that you say, how to do, do not play also play."


    "You''re a little bit responsible. You don''t falter." With a faint smile, he took the blanket to cover up the snow-white of his legs. He brushed his hair in front of his eyes with one hand, and sighed softly: "your mother and I are not sisters, but we worship sisters. Just now I blame me for not saying clearly in advance, and you have done such a thing.""If you play, you will play. If I kill you now, I can''t change the fact that I''m being played, so forget it."


    Forget it?


    Chu Feng was stunned and speechless. It can be said that he was stunned. After being played, he can still forget that there is such a cheap thing in the world?


    I want to say whether Yihong is joking, but it seems that there is no intention to deceive him at all. Chu Feng''s heart suddenly lightens a lot. If it''s the enemy, he doesn''t care what he has done. But this is Shangguan yingyue''s sworn sister. Chu Feng''s heart is a little uncomfortable after all.


    But now Yihong said forget it, Chu Feng will not come up to say that I will give you an account.


    Eat for nothing, do not have to pay, but also find their own accounts, pure fool.


    Yihong blinked his eyes and passed by Chu Feng. How could he not know that he was so careful that he was too lazy to point out. Anyway, it was that little thing. There was nothing to say: "soon you will be very difficult and very unsafe, because tomorrow you will be in my bedroom for a few hours, things will spread out, you should be aware of the terrible rumors."


    "However, it''s not a rumor. You did play with me, so do you think about how to face the possible danger?"


    Chu Feng slightly frowned, slowly spread across the killing machine: "to kill it!"


    Yi Hong is slightly surprised, Chu Feng''s killing intention makes her some surprised meaning.


    Shaking his head, he patiently said, "I believe in your killing, but killing does not represent the strongest strength. Maybe you are already very strong now, but in the face of some people, you are still unable to do what you want after all, and that person, who was God many years ago, must be more powerful in the past years."


    "Now you can''t kill him, so you have to think about how to make yourself safer."


    Chu Feng didn''t worry much about safety. He didn''t want to die. No one could let him die. But if he couldn''t fight, couldn''t he run away?


    Shrugging his shoulders: "I have my own sense of propriety. How can I feel that I have nothing to cultivate and no strength to answer my question?"


    Yi Hong sighs, and looks slightly melancholy.


    Many years ago, she had been the existence of the realm of God, but she did not give birth to that person and didn''t want to stay to work for that force. So when she left, she was forced to take the pill of blocking power. Only specific pills can lift the blockade, and that kind of pill only exists in danzong.


    And danzong, is definitely impossible to let a God, restore the peak strength, that man''s power, also won''t want her to rely on Hong, restore to the peak state.


    Chufeng hears the speech and pulls up the hand of leaning Hong.


    Yihong was still disconsolate that his cultivation could not be used. Chu Feng suddenly raised his hand and frowned: "why, you still want to move me. The first time can be said to be impulsive, and the second time, you are wrong."


    "Can you be a little more complicated?" Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled, and a force poured into Yihong''s body. As expected, she found that her whole meridians were blocked by something. No wonder he could easily block the meridians just now, because Yihong is already an ordinary person.


    Just keep the cultivation, no strength.


    Yihong felt a force swimming in his body, only then knew that he had misunderstood the meaning of Chu Feng, that was to explore her physical condition, not to go on her again.


    The face is not natural, a touch of blush, but also feel a little complicated.


    "This, don''t need pills, I can untie it for you."


    After exploring for a while, Chu Feng collected his hand and said softly, "however, because you have been blocked for a long time, I need three days to get through the blocked meridians completely for you. Then you can recover all your strength. It is no longer only cultivation and no power."


    "Can you do it?" he asked


    Chu Feng gently nodded: "can I do it, don''t you know?"


    Yihong blinked his eyes and subconsciously bowed his head: "know!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. Seeing Yihong''s eyes, he even looked at his strategic place, and shook his head with a bitter smile: "I don''t mean that. My master is the disciple of the Demon Lord. It is said that the devil master''s medical skills are very good, so I am also a doctor."


    Yihong took back her eyes. She looked elegant and didn''t mean to be embarrassed: "I know. It''s just that you help me. What do you want from me?"


    "I can''t give you power, and you don''t need gold coins."


    Chu Feng just didn''t want to see a deity blocked by power, and she was Shangguan yingyue''s sister, so she wanted to restore her own strength. She didn''t really have any other thoughts. She sighed softly, "don''t you have a body?"


    ",,,", "Yihong narrowed his eyes and frowned. He didn''t know that Chu Feng was just teasing her. He looked a little serious and seemed to be thinking about it.


    When Chu Feng was ready to say that he was free, he nodded heavily: "does it take three days? As long as you can dredge the meridians for me, I will be yours for the past three days. Besides, you can do whatever you like for the women who depend on Hongxuan! "


    Chu Feng''s chin almost didn''t fall off. Staring at Yihong in amazement, he looked at the graceful body, the goddess''s face, and secretly swallowed his saliva. He asked, "really?"Leaning on Hong heavily nodded back: "en!"


    Chu Feng is depressed in his heart. I''m just joking. Are you serious? Shall I move or not?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1924

    Because of Yihong''s special identity, Chu Feng didn''t wait until tomorrow to dredge her meridians. She asked her to arrange people to be ready as soon as possible, so that she could treat the blocked meridians immediately.


    It''s still early in the morning and night. It''s estimated that when the day comes tomorrow, things that he hasn''t gone out in Yihong''s bedroom for a few hours will spread out. At that time, people will guess what they have done, and they don''t need to guess. They will do it.


    So Chu Feng now need to race against the clock, after all, do not know when this news will reach that person''s ears, then there is no way.


    There are only a few days left for Dabi in the hidden world, and Chu Feng doesn''t want to have any changes before this.


    With Yihong''s orders, situ ya, with four incense, prepared a lot of herbs needed by chufeng in the shortest time, and put them in Yihong''s exclusive bath. No one worked together to heat it, and the bath soon became boiling.


    According to the meaning of Chu Feng, until all the medicinal materials volatilized into the bath.


    Chu Feng also put on a new mask and stood quietly looking at the boiling and steaming bath. The original transparent water slowly turned into black color and filled with a smell of medicine. You can smell it in the whole palace.


    In the back, the water in the bath is as black as ink, which makes people vomit.


    But with the five people continue to urge the force, the water boiling in the dark color at the beginning of the gradual fading, until later and began to change in general, and put down the medicinal materials are disappeared, completely melted into the water.


    Both Si Tu Ya and Si Xiang feel a trace of magic, and their doubts about Chu Feng are gone. It seems that they are not bragging.


    Just looking at Yihong wrapped in a blanket, five people''s hearts are still a little uncomfortable, intuition Yihong has been played.


    It has to be said that their intuition is still very accurate.


    Chu Feng went to the bath to feel the water temperature. It was just right. The concentration of medicine was almost the same as what he expected. He turned back: "go down!"


    Although Yi Hong doubted that Chu Feng could really dredge and block the meridians for many years, he could only do what Chu Feng said at the moment. Anyway, there was no loss. If he succeeded, it would be better.


    The blanket wrapped around them slipped down, revealing their perfect body. Situ Ya and Si Xiang looked at Chu Feng at the same time, and their eyes were angry. Yihong didn''t avoid this guy. It must have been that one.


    The God''s residence in the heart was done, and the five girls were very angry.


    And they all decided that if he couldn''t make Yihong recover his peak strength, he would be killed.


    Chu Feng looked as usual, watching Yihong slowly enter the hot bath and sit down. Then he said to situ ya: "according to the amount I gave you just now, go and grab two more. After six hours, I''m going to shorten the time of three days and complete three consecutive treatments."


    "Time is limited. Don''t doubt it."


    Si Hong and Tu are not willing to rely on the five baths. They are not willing to go down to the five baths, but they are not willing to see one.


    When the five went down to prepare, Chu Feng took off his clothes there.


    Inside the bath, leaning Hong looks stiff: "what are you doing?"


    "Just do it, not you." Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled, knowing that Yihong had misunderstood his meaning, he took off his clothes three times and five times apart, and went into the bath. The hot hot water stuck on the skin, and felt the stabbing pain.


    With his eyes closed and his hand gesture turned, Yihong turned his back to him. Chu Feng put his hands on Yihong''s back, driving the original power with nothing in his heart.


    The bathtub is also completely blocked by the demon kingdom to prevent the breath wave from spreading out to be found.


    Yihong just thought that Chu Feng was going to do something to him, but now he feels that Chu Feng is pushing a force into his body, which is a little comfortable. He also closes his eyes. It seems that chufeng is going to treat himself.


    The power of Chu Feng is constantly converging into Yihong''s body. If you want to comb her meridians, you should first inject enough strength into her body, and then guide these forces to dredge those meridians when it is almost the same.


    As for the demon Kingdom, in addition to not letting the outside world feel it, Chu Feng was worried that his own strength was not enough, and so on. Therefore, while injecting strength to Yihong, he also swallowed power from the demon Kingdom, so that he could enter and leave at the same time, so that there would be no things that his strength could not keep up with.


    The water in the bath pool, which is mixed by the wind of Chu, is the herbs that can relax the meridians of Yihong at a certain time, and the effect will be much better.


    In the end, the blockage in Yihong''s body can be completely led out of the body to achieve the effect of opening the meridians.


    It used to take three days to do this treatment, but now things may break out at any time. Chu Feng reduced the number of times to carry out three consecutive sessions. With the demon Kingdom, there was no need to rest. Each time lasted eight hours. By this time tomorrow, the estimation would be almost the same.In the past, Chu Feng couldn''t get through the meridians for a deity. These are the benefits of recovering the third power of the demon God, and the special abilities derived from the demon kingdom.


    That is his power. To a certain extent, he can repair his own strength and damage for anyone. It is easier to use than pills, but it also needs a lot of power. However, this can be made up for in the demon Kingdom, because it seems to be practicing all the time and gradually becoming stronger.


    As time went by, situ Ya and Si Xiang came back. They had prepared two pieces of herbs needed by chufeng. Now they put them in two baths. When the time came, they would boil them directly.


    Only five women come back, see Chu Feng and Yi Hong are naked sitting in the bath, are slightly a Leng.


    It''s not strange to see Yihong, but Chu Feng is also like this. All five people scold the rogue in their hearts. They all move their eyes separately. The water is so transparent that everything can be seen. They don''t want to keep staring at it.


    Because of their shyness, they didn''t find the existence of the demon kingdom.


    Nearly six hours later, situ Ya took a look at the Chu Feng and Yi Hong there. She felt that there was no problem. She took the four incense to prepare for the next bath. The sky was dim at the moment, and it would be completely bright in half an hour.


    Time, indeed, is running out.


    The clear water in the bath is also a little more light black at the moment. You can see that it comes from the body of Yihong, which makes the clear water a little bit turbid.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes, and his forehead was covered with sweat. He knew that Yihong''s meridians had become a little loose. Those black things were filthy things from day to month, which blocked the meridians.


    As long as all these things are removed from the body, then Yihong can recover to its peak state in the shortest time.


    Feel almost the same time, Chu Feng opened his eyes, a hold up Yihong jumped out of the bath, toward the left front run, a while to that bath next to jump down.


    Stuya, who had just prepared the bath, looked stiff, because they all saw the intuitive picture, scolded the rascal secretly, and stood with their backs to the bath beside them. They all thought that Chu Feng was intentional. They even ran over with Yihong in his arms to let them see those dirty things. What a jerk.


    Into the second bath, Chu wind more crazy operation of its own strength, this time does not need any guidance, as long as the strength into the body of Yihong can.


    Wait until the third bath, and then guide those forces to impact the blocked meridians.


    This matter is Chu Feng. If it is replaced by other people, the power will not keep up with it, because they do not have the general things in the demon Kingdom, providing continuous power.


    The morning sun rises, the afternoon burns hot!


    Si Tuya and their shyness thoughts disappeared and turned to look. They did not go to see Chu Feng at the moment. They were surprised to find that Yihong''s body luster seemed more transparent, and even had an indescribable breath.


    Even feel, Yi Hong seems to be much younger in general.


    There was a glow of joy on their faces. Now they felt that Chu Feng was not bragging, but could really dredge the meridians for Yihong. They were all excited, hoping that Yihong could recover to the original appearance earlier.


    Relative to their joy, Chu Feng''s heart is also a touch of joy.


    Because he found that he constantly injected strength into Yihong, because those forces must have passed through his four limbs and hundreds of bones in advance. Now he found that his meridians were much stronger than at the beginning, and his bearing capacity was much stronger.


    Even the speed of absorbing power from the demon kingdom is much faster than that from the beginning.


    If the power can be continuously injected into other people''s bodies, then you can indirectly expand your own channels and get great benefits.


    Then if the power is passed on to the rosefinches, can they also get similar benefits?


    Chu Feng thought of such a possibility, and at the moment he was so excited that he wanted to have a try at once. He tried hard to bear it down. He still had to help Yihong finish her business first, and then went to Zhuque to test it.


    If you can, it means that you can make demigods or even gods in batches!


    When Chu Feng thought of these things, situ Ya and her rushed to prepare for the third bath. What they didn''t know was that a news had set off a great disturbance in Nancheng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1925

    Chu Feng is still opening up meridians for Yihong at the same time!


    The hidden world is vast and endless, and there are countless creatures.


    There are many unknown dangers, unknown forces, unknown people.


    On a vast expanse of sea area, an island is located in the middle of the vast sea. From the sky, it looks like a lonely boat. But if you go down, you will find that this is a small island. There are no buildings on it, only trees and rocks growing alternately.


    All of a sudden, a middle-aged man with a handsome face and a black suit fell into the sea. The clouds were rolling there, as if there would be a storm at any time.


    With a bang, a huge wave was set off in the sea, reaching a height of hundreds of meters directly. Many marine creatures were overturned by the huge waves and were still swinging their bodies there.


    Then the big wave slowly subsided, many fish have died, floating on the sea surface.


    A middle-aged man came out of the sea, his whole body was full of breath, overflowing with the authority of God. With the indifference of contemptuous beings in his eyes, he was suspended in the air, staring at the rolling sea surface, passing a light contempt.


    All of a sudden, a huge dark shadow appeared on the sea. The waves were constantly rolling. A huge ocean monster came out of the sea. A huge tail was hundreds of meters long. It could set off huge waves at random.


    The huge lantern eyes looked at the middle-aged man, flooding with fierce light.


    The huge mouth is full of fangs, the sharp teeth seem to be able to chew people to pieces, but also filled with a fishy smell.


    The middle-aged man stood in the air, with a cold smile: "I didn''t expect to see the mutant sea animals in this place. If you give you hundreds of years, then you don''t want to be a demon?"


    A huge roar, the sea animal raised its long tail toward the middle-aged man, took out the fierce wind.


    The middle-aged man sneered and suddenly disappeared in place.


    The giant tail was still facing forward and fell heavily on the island, which made a great noise. The island was cracked and spread out. A complete island was instantly divided into two parts, and many places collapsed and fell into the sea.


    The roar of the sea animal is even more huge. It seems that he is very angry because he can''t get the middle-aged man.


    A roar, his mouth suddenly spewed out black smelly ink, and that direction, the middle-aged man just appeared.


    In front of the middle-aged man, all the black ink came out of the sea.


    The middle-aged man''s eyes are slightly cold. If he can''t block the black ink, even if he is a God, he will pay a heavy price, because it contains poison. Even if it is a God, he will have a bad time.


    Take back the hand, the body slowly fall, the sea animal also raised a huge tail, constantly toward the middle-aged man to draw away, as if to pull him a ragged general.


    Just close to the middle-aged man''s side, those attacks can not play any role, in the middle-aged man''s body, it seems that there is an invisible barrier blocking the general, it is difficult to do anything.


    The sea beast''s eyes full of fierce light finally showed a trace of fear and panic color.


    Take back the huge tail, body slowly downward, is obviously to hide in the deep sea, because this middle-aged man has brought it a dangerous breath.


    "Want to run, is it possible?"


    The middle-aged man sneered and lifted his hand gently. The huge sea animal could not continue to sink, and his body was constantly emerging from the water. If it was seen from a distance, he only felt that this was an island like animal. Who could know that it was a sea animal like an island?


    Slowly, the huge body continued to rise, and finally completely out of the water, suspended in front of the middle-aged man not far away.


    The sea animal''s eyes were frightened and wanted to swing. However, he found that he couldn''t move at all. He seemed to be tied by an invisible rope.


    "I''ll send you to death!"


    The middle-aged man yelled, his hand raised, and the huge sea animal was thrown to the high altitude. The middle-aged man opened his hand, and a force suddenly blew out.


    Catch up with the sea animal that has gone to the height of 100 meters, and directly into its body, the explosion between the roar, flesh and blood flying, falling from the high altitude constantly.


    The middle-aged man''s body appeared light smooth, let those fall down from the side of the body, have not been contaminated, all fell into the sea.


    The smell of blood filled the air, and countless fierce fish emerged, biting the flesh and blood of the fallen sea animals. It looked dense, very infiltrating and terrifying.


    The middle-aged man looked calm and turned around. Seeing that the island was almost covered with disgusting flesh and blood, he narrowed his eyes and raised his hand to attack and fall. The island exploded slowly and sank into the sea. The huge waves were hundreds of meters high. The middle-aged man was in it and enjoyed the feeling of destruction.When everything around him calmed down, a figure quickly flew from the distance and stood respectfully beside the middle-aged man: "just now lingyunzong came to the news that the young lady opened yihongxuan in Nancheng. Last night, a man went in, but he still hasn''t come out. He spent a day and a night."


    Situ Muyun nodded slightly, and his eyes were deep: "my lady of situ Muyun can''t be touched by others even after playing once. Can''t Yihong understand this truth?"


    Situ Hao lowered his head and did not dare to look at situ Twilight cloud''s eyes. He replied: "now this news has caused a great stir in the south city. Everyone is talking about it. He said that the young lady was finally taken by a man and spent the night. The news reached Ling yunzong. After consideration, Ling yunzong told me."


    "Little Lord, do we need to do something? After all, the little lady is God!"


    Situ Twilight cloud sneered: "when she chose to leave the situ family, she was no longer a little lady, and my grandfather took poison for her to block the meridians. It is necessary to have the top pills of danzong to dissolve them. Do you think that danzong may give Yihong such pills?"


    Situ Hao did not hesitate to reply: "no!"


    "Yes, they won''t, or even dare not." Situ Twilight cloud sneered coldly, and his eyes were scornful of the common people: "so in my eyes, she has already been a waste, a waste is born to be a man''s plaything, but,, she can only become my plaything, even if I have no interest in her."


    "Shangguan yingyue was taken over by lingyunzong and the Chu family in the world. I know that I can''t go out to do anything, but,", "


    situ Hao raised his head slightly:" little Lord, please tell me! "


    "You go!" It''s said that the one who has ever been satisfied with the master''s hand is not even the one who has been killed by the master


    "Then let Lingyun Zong add strength and find the boy named Chu Feng. If I can''t get his mother, I''ll kill him."


    Situ Hao seemed a little hesitant: "little Lord, although Chu Feng is Shangguan yingyue''s son, he is also the demon lord''s disciple. Now, although the four major forces jointly make a voice, the Demon Lord has no positive reply, but if we really attack Chu Feng, will the Demon Lord let us go?"


    Situ Twilight cloud look suddenly gloomy down, suddenly between a look, situ Hao was a force shock fly out of a long distance.


    Embarrassed to return to the side of situ Twilight cloud, situ Hao look nervous: "little Lord!"


    "Don''t tell me about the devil in the future." Situ Twilight cloud snorted coldly, showing disdain: "a person who can only draw with my grandfather is not qualified to be awed by me. In my heart, only those four old guys and that person are the people I admire in my heart. What is the devil Lord?"


    Feeling the arrogance of situ Twilight cloud, situ Hao knew that no matter how much he said, it was useless.


    Just for the instruction of situ Muyun, situ Hao still hesitated: "little Lord, killing Chu Feng can be done by using the hands of the four forces, but how can you marry the little lady openly, and she is still from the four forces, how much face still needs to be given, after all, we need the four forces to do things."


    Situ Twilight cloud passed the light of the killing machine, according to his idea, as long as Yihong spreads the news that is not conducive to him, then it will be mercilessly erased.


    But now what situ Hao said is also reasonable. Yihong can''t kill him easily. He narrowed his eyes and said, "go, if she does something like that, kill her. If she doesn''t, then"


    "then give her a way to live, but that man, right or wrong, kill!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1926

    South City, yihongxuan, night falls.


    In the central palace and Yihong''s bedroom, Chu Feng has already carried Yihong into the third bath. In only five hours, she can completely get through the channels blocked by Yihong for many years and let her recover to her peak state.


    Si Tu Ya and Si Xiang were also nervous, and found that something was constantly seeping out from the body of the third bath, which had made the original clear water a little more muddy color, and the turbid color was still increasing.


    You can also smell a faint smell, like a piece of rotten meat, which you can smell from afar.


    Even if they don''t know what Chu Feng is doing to Yihong, they can tell from the changes of the water surface and Yihong''s body that the things seeping out are the filth in Yihong''s body.


    The mood is also excited.


    As the five leading generals under Yihong, they all know that Yihong''s channels are blocked by pills, and it is difficult to use their own strength. They also know exactly what kind of level Yihong has reached.


    Thinking of Yihong is about to return to the previous style, five women''s faces are gradually showing joy.


    Even Chu Feng did not have the kind of hostility at the beginning. Now they all wish Chu Feng could cure Yihong well. In this way, they would not have to worry about things that could not be solved.


    Night, deeper and deeper!


    The water in the bath was dark and could not see anything. It was totally ink like, and the smell of the smell was much stronger than it was at the beginning.


    The expressions of stuya and Sixiang were also ugly.


    They feel that this is not the elixir of blocking the power at all. It seems that it will also consume the noumenon. Otherwise, how to explain how much filth has been discharged at this moment?


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, released his hand, and said faintly: "run the power I injected into your body, trying to shape your meridians from the new."


    Standing up, regardless of the audience of five women, Chu Feng went up to one side of a clean bath, occasionally skimming the black water, eyebrows inadvertently wrinkled.


    When the warrior stepped into the demigod, he had already shaped the body of the demigod. The meridians in the body had been completely opened, and there would not be too many impurities in it.


    But Yihong is the strong one in the divine realm, and his physical quality is much better than that of the half gods. Chu Feng did not expect that he had discharged so much filth and impurities. If he guessed it well, it must be the pills that Yihong began to take in order to leave the place.


    Because when Chu Feng was treating Yihong just now, she found that not only her meridians were blocked, but also the matrix was seriously damaged. However, the blockage of meridians was obvious, and the damage to the matrix could not be seen by outsiders.


    Yihong''s own strength was blocked, and naturally it could not be detected.


    The matrix damage can be light or heavy. If Yihong develops like this, it will take another 50 years for a long time, or maybe only 20 years if the time is short. At that time, even if Yihong gets the elixir to lift the blockade, she will not be able to recover to the peak state.


    The cultivation of the divine realm may only be the peak of the later period of the semi God, and it is likely to be a little less.


    It is definitely not an ordinary pill, it can be said to be a chronic poison. As long as Yihong doesn''t find it, after the matrix is worn to a certain extent, it will die completely and kill people invisibly!


    Chu Feng did not tell situ ya what they meant because they were not fools.


    Looking at the black water at the moment, it is very clear that it was definitely not an ordinary pill, but a poison to Yihong''s life countdown.


    Shaking her head, she felt that it was not easy for Yihong. Chu Feng cleaned the water stains on her body and walked out of the bath. Qiuxiang and Dongxiang immediately came forward to wipe Chu Feng''s body. Although she was still shy, she seemed to recover almost as well. They were willing to do something for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng felt that the change was really fast, and he made two people wait on him until he put on his last clothes.


    Situ Ya also came over, did not start to see Chu Feng''s scorn, just a kind of respect and courtesy: "Lin Shao, I''ll let people prepare a little food and drink, you go to have a rest first."


    When Yihong knew his identity, Chu Feng didn''t intend to tell situ Ya and Si Xiang, "thank you, then"


    I wanted to say thank you, but Chu Feng''s left eye flashed in vain, his eyes slightly solidified, and his eyes looked out: "it seems that it is right for me to continue to treat his wife. Director situ, I have no chance to enjoy your delicious food Well, I''ll talk about it next time. I''ll go first. "


    "Mrs. Yihong has now got through her channels, and the rest can come out as long as she adapts to her own strength."


    Chu Feng has seen that someone will appear outside the bedroom in a while, so he doesn''t want to continue to stay. He can''t avoid saying clearly when he stays here. When he leaves, Yihong will have many opinions.


    They turned around and went outside. Although they were curious, they didn''t stop Chu Feng from leaving because Chu Feng was not good for them.Situ Ya thought of something and said, "Lin Shao, your supreme gold coin card."


    Chu Feng waved his hand: "pre storage, next time to continue!"


    Situ Ya had just changed her outlook on Chu Feng a little more. When she heard her whole face cold, she scolded her heart. She thought Chu Feng would find a chance to come back and play with them.


    "He''s gone?"


    Situya slandered for a while, then turned to Yihong and opened her eyes. She stood up from the bath, her graceful body shining with attractive luster. Even if she and her four were women, they couldn''t help but want to have fun.


    Holding his eyes away, situ Ya went back and said, "I should still catch up with you just left. Do you want me to call him back?"


    Yihong walked out of the bath, went to one side, washed his body with water, and shook his head slightly: "no, he should go. Naturally, there is his reason." Eyes to the export direction, squint up: "however, our stable days, may be coming to an end, all ready for psychological."


    "Maybe we''re going to leave here and live a vagrant life."


    Si Tu Ya and Si Xiang are both in a daze. I don''t know what Yi Hong means by saying these things. Why is the stable life coming to an end?


    Situ Ya looked at Yi Hong, who was dressed there, and asked, "master, have you not recovered your strength?"


    When asked, he looked cold: "is that kid Lin Feng deceiving? I''m going to kill him now


    "Stop!" Relying on Hong''s timely voice, finishing his dress, a faint smile appeared on his beautiful face: "he didn''t cheat you, nor did he cheat me, but I didn''t use my strength for many years. I feel a little uncomfortable. The space here is limited, and I need a place where I can freely release myself."


    "Besides, he''s my second man, and you''ll try to be polite in the future, although he and I may have been just last night."


    Situ Ya and Si Xiang''s looks changed slightly. Situ Ya asked cautiously, "master of the pavilion, you?"


    "Yes Yihong walked outside and whispered back: "he touched me last night. He is the second man in my life. He can come and go after Yihong Xuan!"


    Five women, you look at me, I look at you, in the eyes are incredible look.


    Although at first they were sure that Chu Feng had eaten Yihong, but when Yihong admitted himself, they still couldn''t accept it.


    They know how many people want to take Yihong in Nancheng, but they don''t have the chance or the courage. Now they are captured by a martial artist in tiannu''s four realms. In the future, they will open the door easily. Yihongxuan can enter and leave. How can they feel like the master of yihongxuan?


    With an idea in mind, situ Ya and Si Xiang follow Yihong out of the bedroom. They can only see the light and wine of yihongxuan under the night, but they can''t see the figure of Chu Feng.


    Situ Ya was about to ask Yihong where he was going. Suddenly, a surging force surged, and situ Hao appeared not far away from them like ghosts.


    At once, the five men of situ Ya were on guard. They knew who situ Hao was, and they knew very well that it would not be accidental to be here at the moment.


    Situ Hao''s eyes fell on Yi Hong''s body peacefully, and then lowered his head: "how do you do, madam?"


    He nodded his head and said, "I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. Why do you come here with the little master of situ Twilight cloud?"


    Situ Haoping replied: "the south city is full of wind and clouds, and there are some words that are not good for you. The little Lord has got the news and thinks that you are still his wife after all. Let me confirm it."


    "Did any man spend the night in your bedroom last night?"


    Sima Ya''s five people were slightly depressed and surprised at the speed of the news spread. They all looked at Yihong and did not want her to answer truthfully.


    "Yes


    Don''t want to, rely on Hong''s calm nod head to return a way: "last night really a man spent a night here, three hours ago, just left."


    Si Tu Hao''s eyes narrowed: "you can have extraordinary behavior."


    With a straightforward question, Yihong understood that this was the character of situ Hao. He was not used to nonsense and sighed, "what do you say?"


    Stu Hao was stunned and replied, "the little lady comes from a famous family and has received good family education since childhood. I believe that the little lady will not do anything out of the ordinary. But let me ask you, please don''t blame me."


    With a faint smile, Yihong suddenly burst out the breath of martial arts, and a divine power enveloped the world. All the five situya people standing around the body were pushed out by this momentum for a few steps. After being stunned, Yi Hong recovered to its peak.


    Moreover, it seems to be much stronger than it was at the beginning.


    Situ Hao is also a Leng, then a shock: "little madam, how did you recover?"


    "The man last night was a doctor of antiquity." Yihong had already thought out his words, but he didn''t hesitate to reply: "I came last night to help me recover my blocked meridians. Only then did I know that the so-called elixir of blocking power was actually a chronic poison."


    "Now that I''m recovered, do you want you to kill me or what?"Yihong didn''t recover his realm. Situ Hao was confident that he could kill Yihong under the protection of the five men of situ ya, but now Yihong has recovered his cultivation of the divine realm, and none of them can do anything.


    I guess that nothing happened last night. The man came to help Yihong recover his cultivation. Now he has left.


    However, Yi Hong''s restoration of cultivation was more serious than that of her and men. Situ Hao frowned deeply and decided to quickly pass the news back.


    "Ah


    What they don''t know is that in the endless night sky, the Chu wind with magic light wings stands there and sighs softly.


    He knew that Yihong wanted to cover him so that her husband would not doubt other things. Last night, she was simply treating her. Otherwise, her husband would have to dig out the ground to find him.


    Now, Chu Feng believes that everything is not important because Yihong has recovered his cultivation.


    As for Prince Piaoyu and matchless childe will say that last night that person is him, Chu Feng believes that they will not be involved in these things.


    Otherwise, it will inevitably become a vent like existence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1927

    The breath of God!


    Suddenly, it broke out in Nancheng, which made the night that should have been quiet a little more restless. No matter the people who were sleeping or those who were sitting and practicing, they opened their eyes, looked dazed and felt shocked.


    A few days ago, there were four terrible gods. Now there is a spirit of God. When can God be seen everywhere?


    Inside the yihongxuan, those who come here to have fun are even more surprised. They get down from the body of Bai Nen, who are the women of yihongxuan. They quickly put on their clothes and walked out of the courtyard for the first time. Their eyes coincided with each other and looked at the central state of yihongxuan.


    From there comes the breath of God.


    Many people are wondering whether Yihong has attracted the attention of a powerful person in the divine realm. So there are many people who want to visit late at night, but no one dares to go close to see what happened and why there is a god state?


    At this time, suddenly there was another pressure of the divine realm, which swept over the crowd and landed on the central state.


    Chujie!


    Chu Jie, who has been staying in the city Lord''s house for a long time, has been resting tonight. But suddenly, he feels the power of God and is still a strange breath. So he comes here at the first time to see what happened.


    See a few people standing there, the rest of the people dare not come near.


    Chu also saw Yihong, his eyes slightly coagulated, burst out a sharp color: "Yi Hong, you are not blocked by the power?"


    When he saw the appearance of Chu Kingdom, he bowed down and said, "master."


    "It''s situ Hao. Why are you here?" Chu turned around and saw situ Hao. He also knew him and asked.


    Situ Hao looked at Yihong with complicated eyes, and quietly told him the news he had received, and who sent him: "master, you are here, so you can do it as you please. Although the young lady has joined the situ family, it is your lingyunzong''s person and your younger generation."


    Chujie frowned and felt Yihong''s amazing spirit atmosphere. Although he was also divine, there was still a gap between him and Yihong.


    Even if he is the elder of Yihong, he has entered the realm of God before Yihong. However, in real contrast, if he and Yihong fight for life and death, he can only be defeated.


    At the moment, he seemed a little hesitant. He also scolded situ Hao for being too cunning and threw the matter to him.


    From beginning to end, Yihong was very calm in the face of situ Hao and Chu Kingdom.


    She could have said the rest of the words to make situ Hao retreat, but no matter right or wrong, she believed that situ Hao would follow the meaning of situ Muyun and kill that man, namely Chu Feng.


    So she chose the simplest and direct way to distract people''s attention with her restoration of cultivation, so that Chu Feng''s affairs were not so important, and protecting the son who had sworn in to her sister was also the bastard who stabbed her once.


    Eyes meaningful fall on the body of Chu, a faint smile: "second uncle, you still want to be the same as that year, unite my father to take me?"


    In nothingness, Chu Feng brows deeply wrinkled, relying on Hong called Chu boundary second uncle?


    Then,,,


    the corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Even if he was a fool, he knew that Yihong was from lingyunzong, but he was still a member of the Chu family.


    In that case, all of them could not think about it any more. They began to think that they were Shangguan yingyue''s sworn sisters, so they were not relatives. Although the occurrence of Wulong was absurd, it was nothing. But now Yihong was a member of lingyunzong''s Chu family.


    Blinking his eyes, Chu Feng slightly wry smile, Yihong has existed for a long time, it is estimated that they are all of his ancestral level.


    Fortunately, the Chu family has proliferated since the new era. The hidden Chu family comes from the Chu family in the modern world. After countless generations of reproduction, there are many branches. At most, he and Yihong are members of the same family. In terms of blood relationship, we don''t know how many generations are separated.


    In this way, Chu Feng''s heart is much more comfortable. He and Yihong are at most the same as the people with the same surname in the world. They are only one surname, but they are already far away from each other. After a shot like this, they are not considered as the ancestors.


    Gave himself a suitable and justifiable reason, Chu Feng eyes also staring at the scene.


    Now, because Yihong has burst out the spirit atmosphere, his existence is not so important, but Yihong will also be in danger. Chu Feng is not a person who needs to be protected by others, and does not want to involve Yihong.


    Be prepared to see what happens next.


    Is that situ Twilight cloud coming?


    On the ground, Chu Kingdom heard the words, raised his eyebrows, and said in a cold voice: "Yihong, you have married master situ, you should abide by the rules. At the beginning, you failed to give birth to master situ, but you were not willing to stay to work for the situ family, so you chose to leave the power to block you. That''s understandable."


    "Now you are looking for someone to restore your strength on your back, which is not right."Yi Hong showed a light sneer: "that second uncle, what''s your opinion?"


    "Self abandoning cultivation!" Chu Jie raised his hand and decided: "if you still can''t go back to the situ family, then you will abandon your cultivation. Otherwise, if you are used to deal with the situ family one day, it will become a joke."


    "So, you have only two choices, either go back, or abandon your accomplishments. Do you understand?"


    Yihong sighed slightly, disappointed, but more sarcastic.


    A long time ago, situ Muyun fell in love with her and Shangguan yingyue, and went to their family to propose marriage. Her father was still a little hesitant. At the beginning, Chu Kingdom jumped out to support her, and he united with the rest of the family to approve of her marrying situ Muyun and becoming the youngest wife of the situ family.


    So many years later, Yihong had already seen through Chu''s original intention, that is, she didn''t want her to stay in the family, which would affect the balance between different departments. Otherwise, she and his father together would surpass the other departments and branches.


    Now the Chu Kingdom has put forward such a request. How can Yihong not understand it.


    And she would not care, slightly shook her head: "second uncle, you are still the same as at the beginning, but I did not want to, now do you think I will? Besides, can you take me? Can you beat me? "


    "Presumptuous, I am your second uncle!" Hearing this, Chu Jie said angrily, and his fingers touched Yihong: "and if you don''t follow the meaning of the situ family, you will implicate our family. If you do this, you will disobey your sons and grandchildren. Are you worthy of the cultivation of you by the Chu family? Are you still a person? "


    Yihong chose not to hear, or simply did not care what Chu Jie said.


    You don''t want me, so why should I stand up for you when you are in danger?


    Yihong realized such cruel rules, so she didn''t care what Chu Jie said. At the moment, even her father said these things, she would not care. The family relationship was cheap. This is her deepest experience in these years.


    His eyes leaped to situ Hao''s body and whispered, "go back to tell situ Muyun that I have recovered my strength, and I will also tell him that I will remember the pill given to me by the situ family. One day, Chu Yihong will find my justice and let him pay the price for him and his superior grandfather."


    "Go away, or tonight, you will stay forever for me."


    The strong spirit atmosphere was pressing against situ Hao, which made his breath very difficult. He stepped back a few steps and knew that he could not do anything tonight.


    As for finding the man, situ Hao has no such idea at the moment. What he is most important now is to tell situ Muyun that Yihong has recovered his amazing strength.


    His body twinkled and disappeared in an instant. He had to inform situ Muyun as soon as possible, otherwise there would be some changes.


    "Second uncle, do you want to stay?"


    Yihong didn''t care about situ Hao''s departure, and knew that he was leaving. Soon, maybe situ Twilight cloud would come in person. So she also needs to arrange some things to protect Chu Feng, but she can''t take herself in.


    Chu state looks a little ugly. In the face of Yihong, he doesn''t want to fight a war easily. The four forces are in balance. He can''t easily damage and hurt, because once injured, it means death.


    He also knew that Yihong would not give him any face. He hummed that where he came from, he went back to where he was. I believe situ Hao will tell the news here according to the facts. Situ Muyun also took him, and lingyunzong had no way to do it.


    After situ Hao and Chu Jie left successively, situ Ya came up and frowned tightly: "now, what to do?"


    Situ Hao''s departure is only temporary. When he appears again, he will inevitably bring him situ Twilight cloud. If they unite together, they may not be the opponents of situ Muyun, and they will inevitably feel more anxious.


    In the past, Sima Yun still took away his family in the way that he trusted his family


    Situya also knew that if she didn''t leave now, she would have no chance. She and Si Xiang quickly spread out and prepared to do things according to Yihong''s explanation!


    In the void, Chu Feng sighed slightly and saw that Yi Hong arranged his own way back, so he was not so worried.


    The wings of magic light twinkled and disappeared in a moment, but the intention of killing in my heart was planted thoroughly.


    Situ Twilight cloud, situ family!


    Chu Feng took all these in his heart and swore that when he reached the peak in the future, he would kill the situ family and the situ Twilight cloud!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1928

    the dear one is gone and the chamber remains deserted!


    The next morning, the sun shines all over the land of Nancheng, standing in the first red pink place of Nancheng, yihongxuan is empty, no one left, I don''t know where to go, there is no trace, no one even sees someone out of the city, but people are so quietly missing.


    Because of the emptiness of yihongxuan, many people gathered in Nancheng. It is hard to believe that yihongxuan disappeared overnight.


    However, when they really saw that yihongxuan was gone, they had to accept the reality. Many people beat their chests and feet. The people of yihongxuan left, and there was a place to go, which was somewhat reluctant to give up.


    Even the young and top generation of Nancheng people, such as Nanhan mountain and Piaoyu boy, have gathered here. It''s a pity for the people of this place to walk around.


    It seems that the spirit state breath that appeared last night seems to have come from yihongxuan. They didn''t come near to see it at that time. But it is definitely not a simple thing. Maybe the disappearance of all the people relying on Hongxuan has something to do with the one with strong spiritual state.


    The only person who knows this is Chu Jie, Nan Han Shan and other people all know that, because his breath also appeared in yihongxuan last night.


    It''s just that no matter how curious they are in their hearts, no one will ask what is going on. It''s something that involves God''s realm, not what they can ask.


    Nan Zhenyan also came here with Nan Aoxue. Seeing that there were people watching the scene around, no one was leaning on Hongxuan. She was satisfied with a smile: "the old woman of Yihong finally left. The air in Nancheng is much fresher, but where did she go? Besides the old head of Chu kingdom last night, who was there


    Nan Zhenyan''s voice can only be heard by Nan Aoxue. She turns her eyes. How can the mother always be so wonderful?


    As for where the people of yihongxuan went, Nan Aoxue didn''t care about it at all. Anyway, she had no impression of these places.


    On the other hand, childe matchless and childe Piaoyu look ugly. It''s not too bad to think of their respective goddesses Qiuxiang and Xiaxiang. However, no matter how much they are unhappy, they don''t vent their displeasure. Who knows what happened last night?


    But two people also think of a person at the same time, Lin Feng!


    The night before he arrived at Yihong''s bedroom, where did he go?


    Childe Wushuang and childe Piaoyu are curious. They think that Lin Feng may be an insider. They probably know what happened last night. It''s just a pity that they don''t know where people have gone, but they also hope that people have died.


    What they didn''t know was that Chu Feng, who they were thinking about, was in the crowd at the other end, looking at the central state environment like everyone else.


    Last night, he left when he was sure that Yihong was going to retreat. Today, he heard many people in Nancheng saying that yihongxuan was deserted. He came to have a look. He was as curious as everyone else. How did Yihong take all the people of yihongxuan and where did he go?


    Just look at a circle, did not find any anomalies, people seem to disappear in general.


    Chu Feng wanted to leave. Just as he was about to leave, there was a terrible smell in the sky. Chu Feng raised his head, and his eyes flashed cold colors.


    because the breath as like as two peas and the strong, it is stronger than the last night''s leaning and Chu Kingdom. It can even be said to have absolute oppression, almost as strong as the original snake.


    Who is it and why is the breath so strong?


    In curiosity, suddenly two figures fell from the sky, and an amazing momentum burst out. All the people who had gathered there were shaken out by the momentum, without exception.


    A surging spirit atmosphere was endless, and situ''s evening cloud stood in front of the bedroom with a faint killing chance in his mouth.


    Situhao stood beside him with his head down. The breath of the peak of the late demigod was surging. He just stood by the side of situ Twilight cloud, looking so ordinary.


    In the crowd, Chu Feng''s eyes shot a terrible killing opportunity. Compared with the people''s anxiety and nervousness, he had only the opportunity to kill. He had never seen situ Muyun, but by standing beside him, he could tell that this man was situ Muyun.


    At the beginning, he oppressed Shangguan yingyue and Yihong, and finally let his family elders wash Shangguan yingyue''s family.


    Although Shangguan yingyue didn''t die in situ Muyun''s hand, Shangguan yingyue still hated what he had done. As a son of man, Chu Feng always wanted to fulfill his last wish for Shangguan yingyue.


    "Don''t move!"


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but to make a move. Suddenly, Nan Zhenyan, who didn''t know when she was coming, held her hand. Nanzhenyan, who knew his mask, whispered: "what do you want to do? This is the median God


    For fear that Chu Feng would not listen to himself, Nan Zhenyan added: "two of your mother united together, at the beginning were not his opponent."


    At the beginning, he was not an opponent. Now situ Twilight cloud must be more powerful.


    Chu Feng just really wanted to make a move, but listening to Nan Zhenyan''s words, his eyes narrowed: "Zhongwei God, what is it?"Nan Zhenyan looked around a lot of people, also inconvenient to tell Chu Feng: "wait and go back with me, I''ll tell you!"


    Chu Feng has been wondering why the gap between the gods is so big. But now when he hears the middle God, Chu Feng feels that he may need to know something. His eyes are calmed down. He is ready to find out what he doesn''t understand first, and then find a chance to kill situ Muyun.


    Anyway, if you kill him now, you may not be able to kill him. The breath is similar to that of snake Zun, which is not easy to deal with.


    All the people on the scene withdrew far away, and did not dare to get close to the state of situ Twilight cloud and opened a distance of tens of meters.


    Situ Twilight cloud raised his head and looked at the palace like bedroom. Suddenly he turned to face the people. He looked calm, but with a strong force that people did not dare to look directly at: "who can tell me, what''s going on?"


    Yesterday, he asked situ Hao to come to Nancheng to deal with it, but he not only did nothing, but also went back to tell him that Yihong had recovered his strength, even stronger than before.


    This is difficult for situ Muyun to allow. He knows how strong the woman he once fell in love with!


    Under the forced gaze of situ Twilight cloud, all the people did not dare to look into his eyes. Duyu and Wushuang also suspected that Chu Feng knew. But now people don''t know where they are. Even if they think so, they dare not say, because it is only their judgment.


    Ask a voice, can''t get any answer, Si Tu Twilight cloud eyes in the past kill.


    It seemed that situ Hao knew what the master was going to do. He grabbed his hand and said, "little Lord, they are supposed to be watching the fun."


    Situ Twilight cloud scattered the opportunity to kill, but also knew that it was not suitable for large-scale killing. Otherwise, he would have offended the Tibetan Lord and the Demon Lord. Even his family could not bear the crushing. Secondly, there was a Zhongzhou Xuanyuan family. He could not be too cruel.


    The recovery is as quiet as the level, and the breath is also stable. Facing the huge bedroom, suddenly a force bursts out from situ Twilight cloud, overwhelming pressure.


    The people standing on the scene looked convulsed, surprised to see that the huge bedroom was turning into vermicelli, a little bit of dissipation, slowly to the end, the original luxurious atmosphere of the bedroom has completely disappeared.


    Situ evening cloud light said: "check!"


    Knowing what he meant, situ Hao rose up from the void and looked at the traces left under the destroyed buildings. Judging from the surrounding environment, there were traces of large-scale human activities last night.


    When situ Hao saw something suddenly falling down, situ Twilight cloud also walked past. The former pointed to some incomprehensible symbols and words on the ground: "this is the depiction Rune of transmission array, but it has been destroyed."


    Situ Twilight cloud glanced at the ground and squatted down to have a look. His hand passed over the strange Rune and could not see the original trace.


    Standing up, although there is no direct evidence, it can be proved that all the people in yihongxuan left through the transmission array. Unfortunately, the transmission array has been destroyed. It is basically impossible to know where the other end of the transmission array is.


    As for the restoration of transmission array, it is also an unrealistic problem. Without a master of array Road, who can easily restore the transmission array?


    And even if it can be recovered, as long as there is a bit of error in the coordinate position, then the transmission position will have a huge deviation. The hidden boundary is so large that it can not easily lock the hidden person.


    Moreover, when a warrior goes to the peak of the late demigod period, he can create an independent space by virtue of his great power. A flower, a leaf and a tree may be a world. How can we find it easily?


    With a murderous look in his eyes, he suddenly showed a smile: "it''s worthy of being the woman I like. So many years ago, I''m still amazed. Hao, you don''t need to pay attention to the rest of the things, you just need to do one thing."


    "Within a year, find me a hiding place for Yihong in the hidden world. This time, I will take her down in person."


    Situ Hao respectfully replied, "yes!"


    As the words fell, the two men disappeared in an instant, leaving no breath. If there were no deterred people, we should all doubt whether there was a terrible deity just now.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and knew that situ Twilight cloud and they were leaving southeast.


    Taking back her eyes, she looked at the people around her, drew nanzhenyan closer and asked, "what''s the matter with you just now


    Asked to come but did not respond, Chu Feng look at South true Yan show eyebrow micro Cu, seems to be thinking of what, touched her.


    "It''s him!" Nan Zhenyan''s face slowly cooled down, biting his lips and drinking.


    Chu Feng a Leng, worried and so on and so on all disperses, is flutters the feather childe they discovered to have the trouble, pulls the South Zhenyan, gave the South Ao snow a wink to go out: "what?"


    South really Yan eyes seem to be able to see substantial killing, gnashing teeth said: "Ao Xue''s father!"


    Chu Feng startled to stop: "is more than ten years ago, stabbed you that person?"South true Yan shame anger''s stare Chu Feng one eye: "stab your big uncle!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1929

    Situ Twilight cloud can''t find Yihong and leaves directly.


    People in yihongxuan are also gradually retreating. This bustling place, which once gathered countless warriors, is destined to become the history of the past in the future.


    Chu Feng is also taken back to the bamboo grove by Nan Zhenyan. Nan Aowen''s first reaction to seeing him is how he came back. However, when he sees that he is brought back by Nan Zhenyan, he forcefully suppresses him. However, he also follows behind to see what is going on and how Nan Zhenyan brings Chu Feng back.


    In the backyard, the rest of the irrelevant people did not come, only Chu Fengnan Zhenyan, and Nan Aowen and Xuanyuan Huining.


    Zhu Que and Feng Qingqing and Nan Aoxue are curious about what''s going on, but they haven''t come close. Anyway, it''s OK to ask.


    "Auntie Nan, that man is really miss Aoxue''s father?"


    Chu Feng sat down and raised the question just now in yihongxuan.


    At that time, Nan Zhenyan looked abnormal and said those words, which was obviously aimed at situ Twilight cloud. More than ten years ago, Nan Zhenyan had been stabbed by someone alone. Chu Feng had heard of her, but at that time, she did not know who it was, because she was masked, she just felt that she was a strong man in the divine realm.


    Nan Aowen didn''t go out today. She didn''t know what happened to yihongxuan. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she looked surprised: "aunt, Ao Xue''s father, who is it?"


    South really Yan face appears faint red, mercilessly stare Chu Feng one eye.


    When nanaoxue began to return, she and the South City Lord only said that Nan Aoxue''s father and she were in love with each other. They didn''t say that they were forced to be defiled, because that would be a joke. The existence of the late peak of semi gods was actually defiled in the training.


    Now Chu Feng said, it is just stabbing her scar, a little uncomfortable in the heart.


    But think of today''s situ Twilight cloud, Nan Zhenyan''s eyes are still full of murders.


    At that time, in order to be free, she did not take anyone with her. She looked for a quiet place to practice and see if she could peek into the barriers of the divine realm. It was fine for the first few months, but then nanzhenyan would not forget that night.


    It was a hidden pain in her heart, an unforgettable shame.


    After catching the resentment and murder in nanzhenyan''s eyes, Nan Aowen''s heart sank slightly, knowing that Chu Feng was not talking nonsense. It seems that Nan Aoxue''s father really appeared today. Who is that?


    Nan Zhenyan also can take up and put down, glared at Chu Feng and warned him not to speak disorderly, but also quietly said the original thing.


    Holding Nan Aowen''s hand, he told him, "it''s good that you know this thing. Don''t let your father know that he loves my sister most. If you know that I was defiled by others at the beginning, no matter who he is, he will draw a knife in anger, and that person is the middle God, your father is not enough to smoke."


    Nan Ao Wen looks a little gloomy. She didn''t expect that nanzhenyan had encountered such a thing, but when she thought that it was the existence of the divine realm, she also knew that nanzhenyan was powerless.


    "Do you know who he is?" he asked


    Nan Zhenyan frowned and shook her head slightly: "I don''t know, but it seems that he is Yihong''s husband. I didn''t have any position in lingyunzong when Yihong got married. I didn''t even know who was the one who wanted to marry Yihong. But I can be sure that he was the one who moved me at that time."


    Nan Ao Wen did not know that Yi Hong was from Chu family. Wen Yan was stunned: "Yi Hong has a husband?"


    For a long time, Yihong opened yihongxuan. Nan Aowen thought that she was a fickle woman. She didn''t realize that she had a husband, and she was still a strong God.


    "She has a husband, and her surname is Chu!"


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to understand nanzhenyan very well. She whispered, "it''s a person directly related to the Chu family in the hidden world. She used to be a strong person in the divine realm. Just because of some reasons, she came to the south city to build yihongxuan. Last night, there was a breath of divine realm, which was her. She recovered her realm!"


    Nan Ao Wen and Nan Zhenyan asked in unison: "how do you know?"


    "Because I was there last night." Chu Feng selectively did not tell some things, but also told some things that can be said: "and that man''s name is situ Muyun. I don''t know where he comes from, but I can be sure that his status is superior to the four major forces. At the beginning,,,, and even threatened my mother''s family to compromise and let my mother give him."


    Nan Zhenyan looks sluggish, thought of what, the face slightly changed.


    Although it was only a slight change, Chu Feng looked in his eyes and moved in his heart: "Auntie Nan, do you know something?"


    Nan Zhenyan nodded her head gently, and her red lips lit up: "I know some, but that''s just a legend. It''s a legend that is even older than the four great forces."


    At the beginning of the new era, five forbidden areas appeared together. Emperor Chiyou, the most powerful one in the wild demon domain, led Wanyao to fight in the modern world. However, it was blocked by the forces led by the Yellow Emperor and several powerful people. Finally, the Yellow Emperor killed Chiyou emperor and even annihilated all the demons, which brought peace to the modern world.


    After that, the Yellow Emperor and those powerful people entered the hidden world. At that time, they were pioneers, a little earlier than the four major forces.However, later, a mysterious woman appeared. She was called a god worshiper. The emperor, who originally wanted to open branches and spread leaves in the hidden world to create an era, chose to calm down. Until later, they all became a legend, which was more mysterious than the four major forces later.


    People in the reclusive world all know how to respect God, but they don''t know whether there exists or not. They also know the four major forces. However, only those who know about Zhongzhou Xuanyuan are only those of the four forces.


    The four forces also have some simple legends, that is, Zhongzhou is not the end of the hidden world.


    Chu Feng frowned deeply and repeated what Nan Zhenyan told him: "Zhongzhou, not the end of the hidden world?"


    "Yes Nan Zhenyan, without her evil and exotic side, calmly told herself something she knew: "this was told by my master, an ancestor of the Chu family, that Zhongzhou is not the end of the hidden world. Behind Zhongzhou, there are still more powerful beings. They are the first batch of people who entered the hidden world."


    "As for whether it is true or not, my master didn''t know. Later, he seemed to know that he kept his mouth shut."


    Anger flashed in her beautiful eyes: "at first, I suspected that situ Twilight cloud, as you said, was the existence of the four forces I did not know, but now maybe he is the person of the legendary place, otherwise, it is impossible for Ling yunzong to marry the genius Yihong."


    That place?


    Chu Feng frowned deeply and found the mystery of the hidden world. He could not fully pry into it.


    When he first arrived at the hidden world, he thought that the four forces were the peak power of the hidden world. Then he knew that Zhongzhou Xuanyuan was the core peak of the hidden world. Now there is a situ Twilight cloud, which does not belong to the four forces, nor does it belong to Zhongzhou Xuanyuan.


    So what is the cloud top of the hidden world?


    Suddenly, Chu Feng thought of the demon lord and the Tibetan master.


    Chu Feng, who caught something, asked, "Auntie Nan, Zhongzhou is not the end of the hidden world. Do you know where my Shizu and Tibetan master are?"


    Nan Zhenyan frowned and turned her white eyes: "asshole, are you trying to embarrass me? I even know only a few words about Zhongzhou Xuanyuan. How can I know if you ask me the demon lord and the Tibetan master who appear and disappear


    "I see!" Chu Feng was smiling, and his eyes were full of insight: "Zhongzhou is not the end, it is not a simple legend of the four major forces, and there is a real existence. If I have not guessed wrong, the God worship also exists, and the demon lord and Tibetan Lord are in that place."


    "That''s the peak of the cloud in the hidden world, a place you can never touch, or even the four major forces can''t touch."


    When nanzhenyan''s two aunts and nephews and Xuanyuan Huining were shocked by Chu Feng''s idea, Chu Feng said: "and that situ Twilight cloud must have come from that place. Otherwise, lingyunzong and Zhongzhou Xuanyuan dare to challenge each other. Why don''t you dare to challenge situ Muyun?"


    Chu Feng''s words make everyone feel incredible, and even the words spread out may cause a great disturbance in the hidden world.


    But at the moment, nanzhenyan and they can''t find words to refute Chu Feng''s conjecture.


    If that''s true, then where is that place? Perhaps what we really know is only Zhongzhou Xuanyuan family.


    Nan Aowen also suddenly thought of something. The South City Lord told her that she must seize Chu Feng, otherwise she would compromise to marry Chu Chen. If she persisted, even Chu Jie and Ling yunzong could not help her?


    What does father know?


    Take a look at Chu Feng. Recalling his judgment just now, the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord are in that place. That is to say, the position of the Demon Lord is enough to deter the four major forces. In this way, if we grasp Chu Feng and use the power of the demon lord, can we not let Chu Chen give up the idea that he shouldn''t have?


    Nan Ao Wen thinks that she wants to understand the meaning of the South City Lord and nods her head slightly.


    Nan Zhenyan also thinks that Chu Feng''s argument is reasonable. Zhongzhou is not the end of the hidden world. How else can you explain where the demon lord and the Tibetan master are?


    There was some shock in his heart: "if what you said is true, that situ Twilight cloud is already the middle God, then what exists behind him?


    Chu Feng was stunned and thought of his return to the bamboo grove with Nan Zhenyan. Just now he forgot the origin of situ Muyun and asked, "Auntie Nan, what is the middle God?"


    Nan Ao Wen and Xuanyuan Huining also remembered that Nan Zhenyan had mentioned the middle God twice in front of them, and their eyes also looked at her.


    Nan Zhenyan saw three curious babies staring at him and wryly laughed: "I''ve heard about it, but today I see situ Twilight cloud, I''m sure it''s true."


    "God is not the highest peak of martial arts. There are 369 levels of gods. The middle God is one of them."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1930

    God, not the peak of martial arts?


    Nan Zhenyan''s ordinary words aroused people''s shock. In addition to Chu Feng''s digestion, others were slightly surprised.


    Now, God is not the peak of martial arts. What is the peak of martial arts?


    Chu Feng has seen the existence of God, and even had a fierce battle with God. He has always been curious about why he is also a God, and why the gap is so huge. At the beginning, Shangguan yingyue was a God, but he was not the opponent of snake Zun. This has always been the question of Chu Feng''s curiosity. What is there after God?


    Or the realm of God, what secrets are hidden?


    Nan Ao Wen slowly calmed down her mood, but she couldn''t hide the agitation: "Auntie, God still has a boundary division?"


    "Yes Nan Zhenyan nodded gently. Before, she thought it was a legend, because she had seen only a limited number of gods and had no intuitive judgment. But today, she can be sure that the rumors she had heard were true: "the realm of God is divided into three realms, similar to the period of semi gods, but they are lower gods, middle gods and upper gods respectively!"


    Chufeng frowns slightly, remembering Chang''e who was awakened at the beginning. It seems that the spirit of Chang''e is not strong, but it is much stronger after the integration of Lin Yulin. Later, she is seen again in the Chu family of Tianguan, and Chang''e is more powerful than before.


    Nanzhenyan didn''t know that Chu Feng had doubts for a long time. She whispered, "when I saw Chu Feng''s mother, she should be the lower God. Today''s situ Twilight cloud should be the middle God. As for the upper God, I haven''t seen it yet."


    "But through the sense of breath, it can be judged at a glance, just like the judgment of the demigod period. There are not many states."


    There are three realms of God: upper, middle and lower. What kind of demeanor is that?


    Nanzhenyan said that, also believed that in the future, Chu Feng would inevitably come into contact with God, and said what he probably knew.


    In the later period, the peak of demigod broke into the realm of deity, that is, the lower God.


    Although the lower gods are only the lower level of the divine realm, they are already superior to the heaven. Their divine power can collapse everything and kill countless people when they are angry. The war between gods is not what ordinary battlefield can bear. As long as they step into God, there is a specific space for war.


    Or, the two sides of the war should control the strength and the scope of the war, so as not to cause the earth to disintegrate.


    The middle God is more powerful than the lower God, let alone the upper God, which is almost the existence in the legend. Anyway, as long as you step into the realm of God, as long as you don''t suffer the fatal attack, you can almost live forever.


    Chu Feng''s digestion ability is a little stronger, because he has seen God, and even felt the power of God, so he can understand what nanzhenyan said.


    In this way, the snake statue at that time should also be the middle demon God.


    Yes, the demon emperor should be the upper God. What about Chang''e?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and asked, "Auntie Nan, is the upper God the divine realm or the peak of martial arts?"


    "No!" Nan Zhenyan whispered back.


    No?


    In addition to Chu Feng, Nan Aowen and Xuanyuan Huining are shocked and forget to breathe. The existence of the upper God, which is almost legendary, is not the peak of martial arts. What''s the matter?


    Now they are only infinitely close to the demigods. There is a long distance between them and the pre demigods. After entering the gods, there are lower gods, middle gods and upper gods. They all have a sense of powerlessness. How many years will it take to become the upper gods?


    Now, Nan Zhenyan even tells them that the upper gods are not the peak of martial arts. What is the upper gods?


    At least the head of Nan Ao Wen and Xuan Yuan Hui Ning is unexpected.


    At first, nanzhenyan felt incredible when her master told her this. At the beginning, she thought it was just a legend, but now she is very sure.


    After a moment of silence, Nan Zhenyan said, "it is said that the realm of God is divided into three realms, i.e., upper, middle and lower, and there is another realm, which is taboo like. Even my master said that the realm is probably just a legend, but if it really exists, it is definitely the master of the interface."


    "For example, the once mysterious Lord of the spirit world is said to be the existence of that realm, and the Lord of the collapsed heaven is also the existence of that realm."


    "What realm?" asked Nan Aowen


    "God of creation!" Nan Zhenyan gently said three words.


    Chu Feng three people all frowned, God of creation, superior to the upper God, why?


    Feeling the three people with questioning eyes, Nan Zhenyan spread her hands and wryly smile: "you don''t ask me, I know so much, as for more information, maybe you can understand clearly by going to Xuanyuan, Zhongzhou."


    "At present, the four realms of God are the realms of God."


    Nan Aowen and Xuanyuan Huining also understand that nanzhenyan can know this is very great. Maybe more things can only be learned by going to a higher interface. At least for the time being, they are not qualified to touch that realm.Stepping into the realm of God is the lower God, then the middle God, and then the upper God which almost does not exist, and finally there is the God of creation.


    Both girls feel the big hidden world, and they really need to go out and walk a lot.


    And Chu Feng, although a little shocked, can still accept it. His eyes slightly coagulated, and his mouth was startled: "then you say, what is the realm above the God of creation?"


    Three women smell speech, Qi Qi''s dumbfounded, eyes coincide to look at Chu Feng, the first reaction is Chu Feng silly!


    The lower gods are extremely rare. It is estimated that not many of them can be found in the hidden world. The middle gods are even rarer. The upper gods do not know whether they exist or not, and the God of nature is a taboo legend.


    These are enough to make people feel shocked, and Chu Feng even asked, what is the realm above the God of creation?


    At least Nan Aowen thought that there would be no realm after the God of creation. A lower God had the ability to destroy a world, and a superior God could destroy the universe, which was beyond imagination.


    How can there exist above the God of creation?


    Chufeng also knows that his idea is too absurd, not to say that Nan Aowen is difficult for them to accept, that is, Chu Feng himself feels a little ridiculous when he puts forward it.


    But his intuition is that if the God of creation is the peak of the state of God, then there must be a special existence after the God of creation.


    At this moment, he thought of Lu Wan.


    Although there is no evidence, and no one has told him anything, but for the woman who took Zhang Yuner away, Chu Feng has always kept it in mind.


    Because Leng Rushuang and murongbing know her, many people in the hidden world know her, and even the spiritual world knows her existence. How can he de make the five forbidden areas turn pale when she mentions her?


    Because lengrushuang and Murong Bing, long ago, according to Chu Feng and now according to Nan Zhenyan, they must be the middle demon God.


    When the two middle demon gods mentioned Lu Wan, their looks changed dramatically. Even when Lu Wan appeared on the night of blood moon in Guanghan garden, the eastern charm changed slightly. Although Chang''e didn''t have a direct view of Lu Wan at that time, there were some things Chu Feng still vaguely remembered.


    That is, Chang''e is afraid of Lu Wan!


    Today''s Chang''e has the power to abuse the snake. It can be seen that her realm is much stronger than the snake Zun, and the lowest is the upper God.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and thought of one thing. If Chang''e was a superior God, why could he still not despise the rules of heaven in the five forbidden areas? Moreover, it was the realm after the integration of the three living beings. What kind of state would he go if he integrated the other three living beings?


    However, he can be sure that the God of creation is not the end of the realm. After the God of creation, there must be a transcendent existence.


    The mysterious woman, Lu Wan, may be such an existence. Chu Feng doesn''t know why, but he has such intuition.


    But these, Chu wind all hides in own heart.


    But now know that these are enough, think too much, not to solve the solution is redundant, will only increase the pressure on their own heart.


    Stand up and smile: "it seems that the future days are not lonely. It must be a pleasant thing to pursue the mystery and mystery. Then I will go first. Goodbye to the hidden world. I believe the next day will be very busy."


    "Wait!" South Ao Wen listen to Chu wind to go, suddenly stand up.


    Chu Feng turned back and asked, "Princess Wen, is there anything else?"


    Nan Aowen herself wanted to ask Chu Feng about the specific things of yihongxuan, but she thought about it. Her face was a little unnatural red, and said, "now, although you pay less attention to you because of yihongxuan''s affairs and the appearance of situ Twilight cloud, you Lin Feng''s identity also has to offend many people. You may be a little safer here


    Nan Zhenyan and Xuanyuan Huining all look strange and pass by Nan Aowen.


    When he began to want to let Chu Feng go, Nan Aowen was the most fierce. How could he take the initiative to let Chu Feng stay?


    Nan Aowen is also a little embarrassed in her heart, but the South City Lord''s account is still in her ear, she does not want to marry Chu Chen, so she can only do according to the South City Lord''s explanation, catch Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng also had some doubts, but now all the yihongxuan disappeared. On that day, Prince Piaoyu and Mr. matchless all saw him appear in yihongxuan. Although he did not know that he had recovered his strength for Yihong, there were no other changes.


    Thinking about it, nodding: "if Princess Wen doesn''t mind, I''ll nag you."


    South Ao Wen shakes head, unprecedented let South true Yan side look: "do not mind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1931

    When night fell, Nancheng fell into absolute silence.


    In the hidden world, things happen quickly and go quickly. For the martial arts who pursue the realm, it is difficult for them to think about other things except that they can get excited and excited only when they break through the realm or get treasure.


    The only thing that can affect their hearts is the continuous emergence of powerful people in the divine realm in the past few days, but that''s just talking about it. There''s no endless gossip about it.


    Under the dark night, the elegant garden bamboo grove Pavilion.


    Chu Feng sits beside the stream behind the bamboo grove Pavilion. His eyes are calm. Nan Aowen asks him to stay again. He doesn''t refuse too much, because both Chu Feng and Lin Feng are not safe in Nancheng.


    He also decided that he would stay here and never go out before Dabi.


    If you want to get to the unknown realm, you have to go to a new place. Ling yunzong was the first battle, and the four forces united to hunt him down. Chu Feng would not easily let go.


    His rule is that whoever wants to kill him, he will kill anyone!


    "You don''t seem to have a sense of crisis?"


    Chu Yi didn''t know when he came to Chu Feng''s side and sat down. He was just a little bit more casual: "don''t you worry about being found out that you exist, what''s going on?"


    Chu Feng took back his gaze at the calm stream and said with a smile, "am I worried, it won''t happen?"


    "Besides, I don''t think there are many people in the hidden world who can kill me now."


    In the realm of martial arts and Taoism, Chu Feng is confident that he can draw a tie even if he is defeated. If taboo is aroused, he can almost respect the snake in the war, as if the Chu kingdom was just the next God, and Chu Feng did not pay attention to it.


    Chu Yi light smile, Chu Feng and he when the general, so confident.


    He also asked curiously, "you have come to the hidden world. I''d like to know, what are you going to do?"


    "Blood stained the land!" Chu Feng''s eyes were cold. He raised his hand and rowed across the air: "my heart is not dead for the four great forces, but I don''t want to die, so we can only let them die."


    Chu Feng''s killing is still as firm as at the beginning. Chu Yi believes that the four major forces in the future will inevitably lead to the tragedy of three sects and four schools in the world.


    However, Chu Yi didn''t care much about it, even though Ling yunzong and Chu family were among the four forces.


    Although the Chu family in the hidden world migrated from the Chu family in the modern world, there has been no connection for so many years. At most, it is the same root and the same source. There is nothing to worry about and can''t bear.


    "Chu Yi!"


    Chu Feng looked back and suddenly thought of a question: "you have inherited all the ancient Qisha emperor, so you should know something better than many people? At first, Rushuang and Bingbing knew that, but they were taken away by the demon emperor before they could tell me. Can you solve some problems for me


    Chu Yi nodded: "what do you want to know?"


    During the day, Nan Zhenyan kept all the Chu Feng in mind and asked, "I know something today, so I won''t go into details. I just want to know that the peak of the divine realm is the God of creation. Is there any existence above the God of creation?"


    Chu Yi Wei Leng: "what do you ask this to do?"


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath and told his mind: "I just want to know how much terror I still need to face in the future."


    Chu Yi knew that Chu Feng didn''t tell him the truth, but he didn''t go to explore it. Looking back at the calm stream, he thought deeply in his eyes. After a long time, he opened his mouth: "the God state is divided into four realms: the lower God, the middle God and the upper God, and the God of creation."


    "The difference between the upper, middle and lower realms is similar to that of the semi gods, while the God of creation is out of the category of God."


    Chu wind secretly asked the right person, suddenly came to the interest: "how to say?"


    Chu Yiyang began to reply, "the God of creation can create the world."


    When Chu Feng''s spirit was shocked, he thought of countless possibilities, but he didn''t think that the God of creation had such great power. He also quietly listened to Chu Yi tell him something that even the four forces did not know.


    The God of creation is the peak of the realm of God, but it is out of the category of God.


    God of creation, also known as the creator, can open up an independent space, a world, and even evolve thousands of creatures by their own power.


    Even if they don''t want to open up an independent world, they can make the planet full of vitality and evolve all living things.


    With a little touch of Chu Yi''s finger, a faint ripple on the surface of the water: "the aliens mentioned in the present world are actually creatures created by the creator God on a certain planet in the endless universe, but they are so far apart that it is difficult to explain all this."


    "We are now the planet of the earth, which in ancient times was called the star of wisdom."


    Chufeng heart beat hard: "how to say?"


    In ancient times, the practitioners were the masters of the ancient times. They were so powerful that they dominated all the world. Among them, the powerful ones could shuttle through the endless universe and destroy a planet in a rage.In the endless universe, there are almost all the footprints of the practitioners. They are called the most perfect human beings in countless eras. Their abilities are not only powerful, but also affect the whole universe. The earth has bred such life, and it is also derived from those gods of creation in other parts of the universe, called the star of wisdom.


    The ability of the practitioners can destroy the whole earth in an instant, but they all feel that this is the mother star. Even in the war, they have gone to other places, leaving behind the war world and the battlefield of gods, which is why they opened up.


    To protect the earth!


    Chu Feng listens quietly to Chu Yi''s words about things that ordinary people are hard to touch and know. After a deep breath, he can hardly digest them.


    According to Chu Yi, everything in the universe is dominated by the earth, and those so-called extraterrestrials, no matter where they are, are creatures created by the God of creation that once existed on earth.


    But Chu Feng also suddenly thought of a problem. The footprints of the God of creation on the earth are all over the universe, and all things have evolved on the uninhabited and desolate planet. So, the mother star of the earth, the planet that affects the development of the universe, must have no life and all things at first. Who created it?


    His eyes fixed slightly and asked, "God of creation can evolve all things in the world. They all come from the earth. How did the plaything creatures on the earth appear?"


    With a faint smile, Chu Yi looked at the night sky: "there is a kind of existence above the God of creation. Even if it is the ancient Qisha sage, no one has an insight into that realm. They are all stuck in the stage of the God of creation. I can go down to the realm of the God of creation in the shortest time according to the current track."


    "But all you need to know is that the God of creation is not the end, because the God of creation cannot destroy a universe and an era!"


    Chu Feng''s heart trembled fiercely. Chu Yi didn''t say that there was anything above the God of creation, but he already understood the meaning of Chu Yi.


    Qisha sages were all gods of creation at the beginning, but they could not destroy an era, an era and a universe. That is, they told him in disguise that the peak of taboo demons, that is, above the God of creation, could destroy the existence of an era.


    Chu Feng scratched his head and passed a bitter smile. He didn''t know whether he should be lucky or helpless: "by the way, do you know a woman named Lu Wan?"


    Chu Yi has already stood up, smell speech to stagger, body unsteady shake: "you ask this woman to do what?"


    Chu Feng was shocked by Chu Yi''s abnormality and replied: "it''s a little intersection. She''s very mysterious. I even feel that she can suppress Chang''e


    "Now Chang''e can be suppressed, but she is the strongest person in the five forbidden areas." Chu Yi nodded slightly, but with a dignified look on her eyebrows: "and this woman, you''d better not provoke. I can tell you that Chang''e is now the realm of God of creation, but she is not enough to challenge Lu Wan."


    "Countless creatures in the hidden world, even the five forbidden areas, are respectful to her. This woman is a psychopath!"


    Chu Yi shakes her head and leaves. Chu Feng knows that Chang''e is the God of creation, but she is not enough to challenge Lu Wan. This shows that Lu Wan stands on the God of creation and is a woman who can destroy the times.


    Sipping his lips, he thought of the kiss of forget worry tavern, chufeng''s eyes were slightly playful.


    The eyes of fate and dark eyes are the natural enemies. Zhang Yuner is the eyes of fate and was taken away by Lu Wan. So Lu Wan is on guard against him and will let him fight Zhang yun''er when necessary.


    He coughed gently: "it seems that if you want yun''er to come back safely and give linger a little explanation, you should take LV Wan as a woman first."


    What Chu Feng never knew was that he didn''t know how far apart he was and where he was. His words and deeds were all seen by Lu Wan.


    Temple of worship!


    Lu Wan stood in the main hall. Today, the gate of the hall was open, and there was a huge mirror. At the moment, the pictures and even the words of Chu Feng fell into Lu Wan''s eyes and ears. Her expression was slightly angry, and her shyness could not be concealed.


    Behind Lu Wan stood the demon lord, surrounded by a stream of evil spirit, which made people feel depressed.


    The demon lord gently smile: "I this disciple grandson still really dare to think!"


    Lu Wan could not help but laugh at Chu Feng''s words. As soon as she lifted her hand, the picture on the mirror disappeared and turned coldly: "demon lord, Chu Feng is your disciple and taboo. In the face of the great era, he can not be a helper, but he can not be a hindrance."


    "As far as I know, you mean to keep him safe before he goes to Zhongzhou?"


    The evil subject''s Qi Yin went to ponder, and said, "he is as good as today. He can fight the lower God, but he can''t fight with the middle God. There are still four forces who can abuse him. I don''t know how to respect God. What''s wrong with him?"


    The tone was not respectful, but peaceful. Lu Wan knew that the Demon Lord was such a person and didn''t care. She went out of the hall, looked at the falling stars and said, "although you are cruel to him, it''s hidden. Any cruelty is inevitable.""The hidden world is open, and the major channels are relaxed. I have given him a chance to get in front of you unimpeded."


    Xiumei slightly frowned and swept over the face of the world: "but now you have given him a little security, so that the four forces can hardly know his trace, which is very bad."


    Turning slowly, her eyes were majestic: "Zhang Yuner has reached the upper God. She will certainly achieve the realm of the God of nature within half a year. Within two years, I believe she will meet my expectations. However, Chu Feng is too slow. His taboo power is only equivalent to a simple middle God."


    "Go ahead, the meaning of the hidden world big match is to let all forces relax the channel and give Chu Feng the opportunity to enter, instead of letting him waste time on a competition. That''s not the game he should participate in."


    "What I want him to face is the pressure of the whole hidden world, not to let him still have the mood to participate in the hidden world contest. Do you know what I mean?"


    The Demon Lord was silent for a while. Lu Wan wanted Chu Feng to live in the pursuit and bloodshed. She felt a little inappropriate and could not do anything about it. She left without a sound, leaving Lu Wan alone.


    Then Lu Wan raised her head and glanced over her face, but said, "don''t blame me"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1932

    "Chu Feng, I''ll kill you!"


    The next morning, suddenly in the bamboo grove inside the small Xuan came a Jiao drink, so that has not yet up Nan Aowen and others are the first time to open their eyes, half an hour early to get up angry purple dream is pale face.


    She could tell that the voice was from her sister, zilei.


    What made her heart beat was that she didn''t know whether the voice had been heard by people stationed outside the bamboo grove pavilion just now. That would have been very bad because they lived in the bamboo grove in secret, and few people knew about it.


    She and nu zilei can be said to be reasonable. What happened in the wasteland battlefield at the beginning was a misunderstanding because of Nan Aowen and Xi Buluo. The sisters must be OK.


    But Chu Feng?


    Thinking of such a possibility, the angry purple dream rushed to the courtyard where Chu Feng lived. She was worried that something might happen if she went late.


    And she also knows why Nu zilei would trouble Chu Feng there, because she probably knew that Lin Feng was pretending to be Chu Feng, so she always held a grudge against tianmengguan''s blood washing as a result of Chu Feng. She didn''t know when Chu Feng came yesterday. Obviously, she met him now.


    But at this time in the backyard, Chu Feng is quite helpless!


    Just got up and took a breath of fresh air, met the angry purple bud, also raised his hand to say hello, after all, is the sister of the angry purple dream.


    However, it''s good not to say hello. After saying hello, nu zilei met him. Although she wore the mask of Lin Feng, she lived here for a few days. Nu zilei knew that Lin Feng was Chu Feng, but she didn''t want to bring trouble to Nan Aowen, who took in their sisters. So Nu zilei hid the secret in her heart.


    The reason is that Chu Feng was expelled by Nan Aowen.


    But just now, when she heard someone say hello to her, she saw Chu Feng at a glance, and immediately thought of the blood washed people in Lord tianmengguan''s mansion. She was inspired by the breath of being close to the demigods, which meant to fight against Chu Feng.


    The noise also attracted Nan Zhenyan''s attention. The women all ran over in their pajamas.


    Although the scenery is good, especially the transparent scenery like nanzhenyan is more attractive, but Chu Feng has no mood to appreciate at this moment.


    In addition to helplessness is helpless.


    Nu Zi Meng knows that what happened was accidental, and nu purple dream knew that if she didn''t run out and was caught by North Wuliang, he would not save people. If she didn''t save people, he would not have killed North Wuliang. If she didn''t kill North Wuliang, tianmeng would not have been bloodwashed.


    Anger purple dream understand this truth, so never blame is Chu wind, and anger purple bud is not to see this clearly.


    See is, he Chu wind killed North Wuliang, implicated in tianmengguan!


    "Angry purple bud, what do you want to do? It''s not your momentum!"


    Nan Aowen looks slightly angry. This is in her bamboo grove Pavilion. If someone finds out that Chu Feng is there, it will be serious. Moreover, Chu Feng is also related to whether she will marry Chu Chen. What''s more, he is not allowed to have an accident: "otherwise, I will not be polite."


    Xuanyuan Huining and Zhuque stand in front of Chu Feng. Both of them are absolutely strong in the pre demigod state. If Nu zilei really dares to do something, they will immediately kill her, and will never be soft hearted.


    In the face of two demigod prophase people''s obstruction, angry purple bud''s heart is full of anger, there is no place to vent, but in the eyes of burning murderer.


    "Purple bud!"


    Angry purple dream also followed and dared to come. Seeing the fierce momentum of the scene, he quickly went to pull Nu purple bud and said, "I have told you that the blood washing of the Lord''s house has nothing to do with Chu Feng? What are you doing? It''s all my fault. You have nothing to do with Chu Feng! "


    Angry purple bud dispersed her fierce momentum, but her eyes were still full of hatred: "it''s all his fault. If you questioned him at that time, he readily recognized it, would you run out in anger? So it''s all his fault. It''s clearly Chu Feng, and he has to pretend to be another person. The Lord''s house of tianmengguan is bloody washed, and he is mainly responsible for it. "


    Fuck you!


    Chu Feng''s heart burst a rude words, white eyes straight rolling for anger purple Lei''s IQ is really don''t know how to say.


    Angry purple dream frowned and said in a deep voice: "enough, this matter is all my fault, Chu Feng still has salvation for us, later you don''t plan to fight him again, do you know?"


    "Sister!" Angry purple Lei couldn''t help but shout, pointing to Chu Feng: "why do you want to protect him, do you like him?"


    A crisp slap.


    Angry purple dream can''t help but give Nu purple Lei a slap, after hit, the whole person is stupefied there, looking at the angry purple bud that she slapped muddled, he also suddenly, from small to big, she has never hit purple bud, what''s going on this time?


    "You hit me?" Nu zilei''s eyes were slightly red and swollen. She was staring at Nu purple dream, pointing to Chu Feng: "you beat me for this man who dare not to recognize his shrinking head? If he had not resisted his death and refused to recognize you, we would not have run out. If he did not kill beiwuliang when he saved you, our parents and people would not have died. ""You hit me for such a person. I hate you!"


    With a shout, the angry purple bud pushed away the angry purple dream and ran outside. Her shoulder trembled, which was obviously the rhythm of sad crying.


    Angry purple dream also knew that he should not hand, turned back: "Purple bud!"


    But the person has disappeared. Nu Zimeng looks miserable and doesn''t know what to do. Tianmengguan has been washed with blood, and her and nu zilei''s relatives have died. Now the two sisters are dependent on each other, but she even beat nuzilei.


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and frowned deeply. The first round of the hidden world Dabi was about to start in three days, but now he did not have the initial mood, because the angry purple bud looked at him with a look of resentment.


    Although he had killed many people in the two cities in Northeast China, the hatred could not be easily erased.


    When she came to her strong appearance, but her heart was absolutely fragile, she patted her on the shoulder: "miss zilei is right. At the beginning, it was my fault. I shouldn''t have killed Bei Wuliang."


    Angry purple dream reluctantly shook his head: "I know, in that case, you have no better choice."


    Chu Feng understood the heart of Nu Zi Meng dripping blood, and believed that she would stop herself from killing North Wuliang.


    Gently patted her on the shoulder, turned back: "rosefinch, quietly follow up, Miss purple bud is now emotional instability, you look at a bit, but pay attention not to be seen by Piaoyu childe."


    After all, Zhuque was kidnapped by Prince Piaoyu.


    The rosefinch nodded and quickly followed the breath of the angry purple bud.


    Chu Feng see everyone look is not very good, mood is not very high, light smile: "that, you are sure to always stand here?"


    Nan Zhenyan and others are slightly stunned, do not stand here, where are you standing?


    Slowly found Chu Feng''s eyes are a little different, South Ao snow was the first to find, ah, pointing to South Zhenyan: "Niang, you don''t wear clothes!"


    Everyone also looked and found that nanzhenyan''s pajamas were very thin. Under the warm sunshine in the early morning, we could see the attractive scenery, almost naked.


    Then, Nan Aowen and others also found their own situation, blushed and quickly left, scolding the chufeng scoundrel in their hearts, and said it now.


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and saw the frown of the angry purple dream, knowing that he was still worried about the angry purple bud that ran out.


    She took her hand and whispered, "go ahead and eat something. I promise you that as long as I live one day, I will never let your sister suffer any more harm."


    Angry purple dream sighed a sigh to ease the mood, smell speech facial expression affect some strange, side head looking at Chu Feng: "you see me?"


    Chu Feng is stunned and angry. How can I take a fancy to you?


    Angry purple dream was staring at by Chu Feng, a little embarrassed, gently broke away Chu Feng''s hand and went to the front, head also did not return: "wanqingjiang mountain how, defeat beauty a smile, I dream again last night."


    Chu Feng coughs gently, how to have a kind of unintentionally inserted willow into the shade of the meaning?


    At that time, I just used you to confuse the line of sight of some parties, but I didn''t really like you? What''s on your mind?


    Feeling a little unclear, Chu Feng white eyes straight up to the front, has already been prepared for breakfast.


    Just sat down to have breakfast, as if nothing had happened just now, the rosefinch who followed her anger purple bud returned with a dignified look: "little master, miss zilei left the garden and left in a carriage."


    Angry purple dream eyebrow a wrinkling rises, take anxious: "carriage, whose carriage?"


    Zhuque looked at the Chu wind and said, "the South City Little Lord''s house!"


    Chu Feng''s face moved slightly, exhaled a breath: "demon Jun, go to the city Lord''s house quickly, take away the angry purple bud!"


    At the same time, the carriage that Nu zilei got on also turned to the city Lord''s house.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1933

    Six horses, pulling a gorgeous and luxurious carriage, fast driving on the spacious street, the target city Lord''s house!


    There were not too many people in the carriage, only Nanhan mountain and some unnatural angry purple buds.


    This morning, the hidden world big ratio is around the corner. As the young master of Nancheng, as long as there is no accident, the future must be the master of the south city. This morning, Nan Han Shan wanted to find an excuse to go to Yayuan to see those people who were responsible for the reception of Nan Aowen, so as to win over people''s hearts and pave the way for his future affairs.


    Don''t want to put from the carriage at the gate of the garden, they met the angry purple bud running out from the garden.


    Nu zilei knew about it in Nanhan mountain of Yayuan. She didn''t care about it. She was ready to continue her purpose of going to Yayuan today. She heard her scolding and shouting.


    Although the voice was very low, nanhanshan still heard two very clear words.


    In recent days, because of Chu Feng''s affairs, there have been several powerful deities. Even now, the Chu kingdom is still in the city Lord''s house, in order to kill Chu Feng as soon as possible. Even Chu Jie said that whoever can find Chu Feng first will be his apprentice, and he will be the lineage of lingyunzong!


    For this reason, Wu ShangTao can always be pursued in the heart of Nan Han.


    At that time, the cunning Nanhan mountain went up and asked what was wrong with Chu Feng.


    Angry purple bud in anger did not realize, or that there was a short circuit in the brain, subconsciously replied: Chu Feng is a son of a bitch, he killed my parents and people.


    At that time, she realized that she had been cheated by the South Han mountain. She wanted to change her words, but when she saw the exuberant smile of Nanhan mountain, she knew that all of them had been heard.


    Later, the two men in charge of protecting him, who were also the strong men in the early period of demigod, scattered and blocked all the retreat of Nu zilei, and were politely invited to the carriage by Nanhan mountain.


    When he left the garden on the carriage, Nan Han Shan thought he would take Nu purple Lei back to ask him what was going on.


    However, he was worried that the opportunity would be fleeting, so he immediately changed his route and went directly to the city Lord''s house to take Nu zilei to the front of Chu Kingdom.


    At this time, see angry purple Lei that nervous look, Nanhan mountain gently smile: "Miss purple Lei, don''t be so nervous, I won''t hurt you."


    "When you listen, you say that Chu Feng has implicated you tianmengguan. What''s going on?"


    At the moment, nu zilei knows that she can''t betray Chu Feng. After all, Chu Feng has washed the two empty cities in Northeast China with Nu Zi Meng. She knows that she doesn''t want Nu Zi Meng to be an untrustworthy person. Her hatred for Chu Feng is just her own. As for betrayal, she has never thought about it.


    He said reluctantly, but his voice was a little unnatural: "South Shao Lord, as we all know, North Wuliang and Dongfeng Po were killed by Chu Feng, which led to the two cities in Northeast China wronged tianmengguan and washed the Lord''s house with blood. What do you think is the matter?"


    The answer is reasonable and well founded, but nanhanshan thinks there must be some problems.


    Squinting eyes, a faint smile: "Miss purple Lei, you just saw Chu Feng?"


    Angry purple bud''s face flickered and shook her head: "no!"


    As for nanchushan, nanchushan is full of doubts, which means that everything is not hidden in nanchushan.


    Because it''s a matter involving the whole of Nancheng.


    She closed her eyes and didn''t ask Nu zilei anything. Although her answer was reasonable and persuasive, her eyes had already betrayed her.


    Nanhan mountain believes that when she goes to the Chu Kingdom, she will tell the truth. After finding Chu Feng, she will be able to enter Lingyun sect and become an apprentice of Chu Kingdom. She will climb to a higher level, and her heart will feel comfortable.


    Naturally, nu zilei didn''t know that the cunning Nanhan mountain had already seen through her concealment, but her two small hands were holding tightly there, revealing her inner entanglement.


    "Little Lord, the Lord''s house is coming."


    Outside came the voice of the guard of Shaozhu''s mansion. Angry purple Lei looked tight. She didn''t know why Nanhan mountain wanted to take her to the city Lord''s house, but it certainly would not be a good thing.


    Show eyebrow slightly frown, there is a trace of regret on the cold face, feel that he should not be willful to run out just now.


    Although hating chufeng should not kill beiwuliang and implicate tianmengguan, at least chufeng will not kill her. Once Nanhan mountain finds out that she has something to hide, she will not do anything to her. For the first time, she is nervous and feels deeply helpless.


    Nan Han Shan opened his eyes, and there was a flash of light in his eyes, because he felt the tension of angry purple bud and a trace of panic.


    He said to the outside, "go straight to the East Hall and don''t let my father know for the time being."


    Nu zilei looks ugly. She lives in the bamboo grove. Naturally, she knows who is living in the East Hall. At first, she thought that Nanhan mountain brought herself to see the South City Lord. After all, both the South City Lord and Nan Ao Wen are insiders, but Nanhan mountain doesn''t know.But to the East Hall, nu zilei knew that the person to see was the elder of Lingyun Zong, one of the four forces, who was in the kingdom of Chu, a realm of God.


    Hesitant, eyes blinking, thinking about the possibility of escape, the carriage stopped slowly.


    In the city master''s mansion, no carriage is prepared to enter, but only walking, even the Nanhan mountain, a small number of South City owners are no exception.


    First came the curtain, Nan Han mountain a light smile: "Miss purple Lei, please!"


    Angry purple Lei hesitated, clenched her lips and walked out of the carriage. There was no chance to escape, because the two early days of the two half gods'' guard of the little Lord''s mansion locked her firmly.


    South Han mountain also came down from the carriage and raised his hand: "please!"


    Angry purple bud bit lips to go out a step, suddenly felt body a light to find oneself to be empty and go, ear only suddenly wind, blink eyes saw a face, surprised: "Chu wind!"


    That face is indeed Chu wind, but it is the devil disguised, pulling the anger purple bud and then suddenly soar to the sky.


    Nan Han mountain finally reacted, thinking of that face narrowed eyes, and said, "Chu Feng appears!"


    A blast of drinking, the earthquake around, as for him with two semi God early strong people to chase up, that is not a realistic problem, the South Han mountain this point is still understood.


    Nan Han mountain is just a blast of drinking, suddenly a spirit of the world, Chu kingdom from the East Hall quickly across the sky, because of the explosion of the South Han mountain, also let him feel a familiar breath, a magic flavor.


    The look of South Han mountain was slightly ugly, and he never thought that purple buds were saved.


    But there is also a plan in my heart, people come out of the garden, then the garden will surely have traces of traces of residual, perhaps Chu wind hidden in the garden.


    The South City Lord also brought out a group of strong people from the city master''s mansion, but the look of the South City Lord was not so good-looking.


    Nan Han mountain did not find his father ugly look, and walked over and said, "father, I found Chu Feng. He just appeared here to take away the angry purple Lei, and I suspect that I am a lover of anger family."


    The South City Lord was slightly angry. He didn''t know what happened. He just wanted to take a meal in the South Han mountain. He tried hard to cover up the Chu wind here. However, Nanhan mountain still burst out people. How can he not be angry?


    But there are still many people around, and the South City Lord is not angry, and asks, "what about people?"


    At this time, Nanhan mountain is sorry to have failed to hand over the people to Chu Kingdom. He did not find the look of the South City Lord ugly, pointing to the direction of the man leaving: "he went in that direction with his anger purple bud, and the three elders have already chased it up."


    Just finished, Chu world fell in front of the public in vain. In order not to cause panic of most people, he tried to cover up his breath today, but the look of the moment is not so good-looking.


    "Three elder, Chu Feng?" Nan Han mountain asked quickly


    "Run!" Chu world looks ugly, the tone is low back to a sentence, he just heard the South Han mountain remind come out, but after all slow, can not find people: "what is the matter?"


    Nan Han mountain did not find the South City owner in his face, and returned: "today I went to ya garden to meet Nu zilei, which is one of the last two sisters in the blood washing tianmengguan in the Northeast two cities. It was confirmed that they were misunderstood and they were not ignored. But today I found that Nu purple Lei seems to know where Chu Feng is."


    "So I took her to the Lord''s mansion to give it to elder three, but Chu Feng suddenly appeared and took away the people."


    The southern city Lord was angry in his heart and knew that this incident had happened.


    Indeed, Chu world a big hand waved: "Xiao Nan, send for Chu Chen command, follow me to Ya Yuan."


    The southern city Lord was very uncomfortable, and he made a stiff gesture. The South commander immediately arranged several principal officials to mobilize people to follow the Chu Kingdom to Yayuan.


    In Chu Kingdom flicker between departure, several powerful city lords, also with the rest of the city master government elite followed.


    South Han mountain is also about to turn around to see if it can help Chu, South City Lord said: "Han Shan!"


    "What''s the matter, father?" he said, stopping at the South Han mountain


    "Commander south!" The South City Lord did not answer, said to the South Commander: "today you will follow the side of the Lord, take him back to Shao Lord''s house, so as not to be angry with Chu Feng to let him down."


    The commander of South understood the meaning of the South City Lord, that is, house arrest South Han mountain, nodding to go: "little Lord, please!"


    South Han mountain also responded, the South City Lord is not to protect him, but to house arrest him, can not believe the question: "father, why?"


    The South City Lord did not answer, and led the rest of the people forward and went, "the rest of the people, and I went to Yayuan, to assist the three elders to catch the Nakchu wind."


    The look of Nan Han mountain is stiff and ugly, squinting his eyes, and it seems to catch something. At this moment, he remembers when she was young, Nan Zhenyan tells him a story with his brothers and sisters. The rescue and ordering person of the South City Lord, a woman with outstanding appearance called Shangguan yingyue.


    The mother of the upper official yingyue, Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1934

    Yayuan, the strong gather!


    Under the strong pressure of Chu Kingdom, and the South City Lord didn''t want to expose himself, the only way was for the South commander to send several bodyguards of the city Lord''s house, each with a group of strong city Lord''s mansion, under the leadership of Chu Chen, followed the Chu Kingdom to Yayuan.


    Outside the garden, everyone''s breath is very strong, and every one is a semi divine cultivation. For those who are living in the fury stage and are ready to participate in the hidden world big competition, the pressure is huge.


    Chu Jie stood in front of the crowd, his breath was peaceful, like an ordinary old man. Standing in front of the garden, his eyes showed arrogance.


    Chu Chen stood beside the Chu Kingdom, quite a bit of a fox in the tiger''s power, so that the garrison at the gate of the Yayuan City Lord''s mansion, feel uneasy and afraid.


    After receiving the news, Nan Aowen comes out and follows Nan Aoxue. The two sisters are equally beautiful and moving. One presents a capable posture, and the other looks delicate and tender. Just when she appears, she attracts countless people''s eyes.


    Chu Chen is a meaningful smile. With the help of Chu Jie, the South City Lord has agreed to propose a marriage. When the Dabi of the hidden world is over, he can marry Nan Ao Wen and Nan Ao Xue back to Ling Yun Zong.


    Nan Aowen at the moment naturally won''t pay attention to Chu Chen''s eyes is how, just the cold eyes to the gathering of many strong people.


    When I saw Chu kingdom standing in front of me, I looked a little ugly. I guess what I thought of.


    It must be that Nu zilei went out and was caught by Nanhan mountain. In order to make a good relationship, Nanhan mountain must have told Chu some things. He was bent on hiding Chu Feng in Nancheng. It seems that he can''t do it now.


    However, not to the last step, Nan Ao Wen will not admit, pretending to be at a loss: "three elders, are you this?"


    Chu Kingdom raised his head, a pair did not see the meaning of Nan Ao Wen, it is obvious that he did not take Nan Aowen, the princess of Nancheng, in his eyes.


    He was angry, but unable to fight against it. He also saw the South City Lord and a group of city Lord''s house guards who came later. The only one who didn''t see Nanhan mountain was that he was curious why it didn''t appear. He asked softly, "father, what''s the matter?"


    At present, in Nancheng, the only people who know the existence of Chu Feng are Nu family sisters, Nan Zhenyan''s mother and daughter, and Nancheng Lord and Nan Aowen''s father and daughter.


    The South City Master naturally knows how to speak: "your brother met Nu zilei on the road just now, and the latter accidentally revealed Chu Feng''s affairs in Nancheng, and he met Nu zilei in your elegant garden. Therefore, the three elders speculated that Chu Feng might be hiding in the elegant garden as a person from the hidden world Dabi."


    It was supposed to be doubted by the Chu Kingdom, but he felt that the wording was improper, so the southern city Lord changed to speculation.


    "How could it be?"


    Nan Ao Wen secretly scolded, and it was really a bad thing to angry zilei. She also shook her head blankly: "Chu Feng now not only has I seen his portrait, but also everyone in Nancheng knows his appearance. How could he hide here without being found out? Could it be wrong?"


    "Princess Wen!" Chuchen came forward with a smile, his eyes wantonly from Nan Ao Wen and Nan Ao Xue, and said: "is it wrong, that also need to check before we can prove, at present, the biggest possibility is that angry purple bud comes out of the garden, then Chu wind must also be in the garden."


    Nan Aowen didn''t dare to have any inappropriate words and behaviors for Chu Chen. He was not so polite to Chu Chen, who was obsessed with lust and wanted to win both sisters: "young master Chen, angry purple bud is in the garden. Is Chu Feng necessarily in the garden? She started to leave the wasteland and came back with me


    "Does young master Chen want to say that I take Nu zilei and provide convenience for her to hide Chu wind?"


    Take retreat as advance!


    Nan Aowen thought that, in front of so many people, Chu Chen should be a little more restrained. He didn''t want chu Chen to nod: "this may not be impossible. After all, the tianmengguan Lord''s house has been bloodwashed, and the angry sisters all bear a grudge. It''s very likely that in order to revenge, you hide Chu wind behind the Lord Wen. Why not?"


    Nan Ao Wen looks sullen: "you!"


    "Check!" The South City Lord worried about the conflict and refused to give Nan Aowen a chance to continue. He said: "the people of the city Lord''s house guard all the entrances and exits, and guard the surrounding area of the garden to prevent people from climbing over the wall and leaving. The rest of the people are at the door, and let the people in the garden come out one by one and investigate."


    Nan Aowen also wanted to say something. Seeing that the South City Lord had said so, she could only give up. She was glad that Chu Feng was smart enough to leave the garden with Feng Qingqing, Zhuque and Xuanyuan Huining before these people came.


    Looking embarrassed, he nodded and retreated to one side: "well, check it out!"


    The South City Lord waved, and the strong man of the city Lord''s mansion entered the garden. The Chu kingdom had been standing there without surprise or joy. No one knew what he was thinking now.


    Soon, all the people in the garden were invited out by the strongmen of the city Lord''s house, and came out one by one. Chu Chen took a group of people to examine there, and tried not to let go of a suspicious person.


    Although there were a lot of people in the garden, it was not long before all of them came out and did not find the figure of Chu Feng.


    In order to gain 100% trust, the South City Master said: "all enter, look for every possible Tibetan corner, if you find the trace of Chu wind, the first time to warn."This time, except for some people staying in place, most of the powerful people in the city Lord''s mansion have entered the Ya Yuan. Nanaowen does not need to follow them to see, but also know what is happening. Those who enter must be looking for the trace of Chu wind in the promotion of inch.


    The corner of the eye inadvertently across the Chu boundary, found the latter very calm, slightly wondering, is he not prepared to go in to see it?


    What Nan Aowen did not know is that although Chu world stood there, its strong perception ability had covered the whole garden. Although it was invisible, he could catch any breath and never let go of a suspicious place.


    After a while, the powerful people of the Lord''s mansion sent in by the South City Lord came out, indicating that no suspicious people were found. There were no other people in the garden except the maid of the garden itself.


    "Are you sure you''ve done all this?"


    Chu kingdom from now, finally opened: "will there be any missing place?"


    "Is it sure that all have been checked?" the South City owner asked


    "It''s been checked!" A city leader of the government guard respectfully returned, and then thought of what hesitated and said: "but there is a place not checked."


    The South City owner probably knows where: "where?"


    "Bamboo grove, Princess Wen''s residence." The leader of the city master mansion replied: "because Princess Wen had a few years ago, the whole garden, bamboo forest Xiaoxuan is the only forbidden area, no one is allowed to enter without approval."


    Chu world meaningful smile: "small elegant garden, even did forbidden area, Xiao Nan, can not check?"


    The South City owner understood the meaning of Chu, and seemed to have a little hesitation. He did not know that Chu Feng had left, thought that Chu wind was still in the garden, and hid in the bamboo grove Pavilion.


    Nanaowen was also a little annoyed. There was another meaning in the words of Chu, which was to suspect that she might have hidden Chu wind.


    In the heart scolded the old bastard, Nan Aowen also Qingleng said: "elder three is suspicious of Aowen''s residence to hide people, it seems that in order to prove innocence, today I can only break the case once."


    "Bamboo forest Pavilion is there, to check, go!"


    Nan Aowen believes that Chu will not do anything to her now, and also believe that the South City owner said that, insisting on it to the end, it is likely that he will not need to care about lingyunzong''s attitude any more. Therefore, the tone is not very polite at this time, as if speaking to ordinary people.


    Chu boundary skimmed over the light playfulness, and then he said, "Chu Chen, you will check it yourself, and please come out for me."


    Chu Chen nodded, took back the eyes of nanaowen and nanaoxue, and greeted the four powerful people in the city master mansion and walked in. Everyone also waited to see. Is the bamboo grove Pavilion of nanaowen really hidden Chu wind?


    Only South Aowen, a face of calm standing there, a look of conscience.


    This search was very fast, Chu Chen brought four powerful people from the city Lord''s mansion. Besides them, there were two people behind them, nanzhenyan, and angry purple dream!


    Because the four major forces are mainly aimed at Chu Feng and the people around him. The story of the angry purple dream in the wilderness battlefield has been explained clearly and accepted by all. Therefore, at this time, the angry purple dream did not leave with Chu Feng.


    Chu Chen walked to Chu world and pointed to the angry purple dream: "Grandpa, this is sister of Nu purple Lei, nu purple dream. The first person who saw Chu wind was her. When people left in the wilderness battlefield, they only didn''t see her return, and didn''t expect to be in Yayuan all the time, and lived in the bamboo grove Pavilion."


    Nan Aowen''s eyes appear angry, which can not hear Chu Chen meaning, is in doubt that she also has the possibility of cover up.


    Chu boundary slightly squint eyes, light saw angry purple dream a glance, also see South true Yan, skimming light smile: "true Yan, OK?"


    Nanzhenyan stall hands: "originally in the sleep very good, but now very bad, thank you martial uncle for your concern."


    Chu community sneered. When she was in lingyunzong in the early years, nanzhenyan was a disciple of his big brother. He once moved nanzhenyan as a concubine. However, after that, nanzhenyan left with the South City owner, even if she was in Chu Kingdom.


    Seeing again at this moment, there will be a little thought, but that is all.


    Eyes from the new fall on the body of the angry purple dream, showing the majesty: "angry purple dream? Tell me, where did you go in the wilderness


    Angry purple dream for these people, there is no good feeling, cold back to the way: "tianmengguan, to the people to collect corpses!"


    Chu eyes have been staring at the angry purple dream, did not see the slightest emotional fluctuation, only an invisible flow of hate, asked: "Chu wind?"


    Nanzhenyan nodded: "I don''t know!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1935

    I do not know!


    Angry purple dream''s answer is simple and straightforward, without a trace of muddleheaded.


    Because of Nu zilei''s reason, Chu kingdom came here directly. Nu Zimeng knew that this was a god state, which she could only look forward to at present. However, she could not let Nu zilei''s affairs bring trouble to Chu Feng, and she probably had received news that Nu zilei was taken away at the gate of the city Lord''s mansion.


    As long as Nuzi Lei is safe now, nu purple dream will not care about her own life and death, just hope not to implicate them in Nan Aowen.


    Chujie suddenly burst out laughing, which made people curious. How could a good person laugh so crazy?


    When the laughter fell, Chu Kingdom looked serious, Xiao Sha, and burst into a drink: "you lie!"


    Angry purple dream felt a heavy pressure, so that the heart blocked a bit hard, clenched his lips: "I did not!"


    "You have!" Chu''s eyes are fixed on Nu Zi Meng, even if it doesn''t exude the breath of the divine realm, the inexplicable momentum is not that ordinary people can resist. What''s more, nu purple dream is infinitely close to the state of demigod.


    When people looked at him, Chu Jie said word by word: "because you want you to hate the two cities in Northeast China, you want to revenge for your innocent people, but you can''t do anything to challenge the two main cities, but Chu Feng can. So you and your sister unite to protect Chu Feng, in order to take revenge for your people by his hand."


    "If I am right, many people were washed by blood when the two cities in Northeast China were empty at night. You should be there?"


    Nu Zimeng felt that she had never experienced such a strong sense of oppression in her life.


    At the moment, the oppression of Chu Kingdom to her, let the anger purple dream of resistance at all can not mention.


    Depressed in the heart very uncomfortable, eyes slightly cold back: "want to add to the crime, why bother?"


    Chujie laughed again. The voice was even louder than before. Many people were a little unable to bear the huge pressure flowing in the air. This was the emotion of God. One look of God could kill ordinary people.


    In the center of the body, you suffer from the oppression of the purple head, which is several times the strength of the dream.


    The South City Lord knew that Chu Kingdom oppressed Nu Zi Meng psychologically, so he was afraid that he would collapse. He was born in a timely manner: "the Nu family has been washed by innocent blood. Only Nu Zi Meng and nu zilei are left in the Lord''s house of tianmeng pass. What''s more, what Nan Han Shan gives is only his judgment, which is not necessarily true."


    Feeling that it''s not appropriate to say these things at the moment, the South City Lord continued: "please hold your hands high and let the angry purple dream go once. I believe she must not know where Chu Feng is."


    There is a potential meaning in the words, that is, angry purple dream does not know where Chu Feng is now, which does not represent the future.


    Chu world cold mouth, that inexplicable pressure has never relaxed, finger a little angry purple dream: "I have existed for thousands of years, I have seen more people than you have seen, I have experienced more than you have experienced, this woman is lying, I can feel more or less."


    Eyes slightly squint, a word added: "at least, she and Chu Feng have an inseparable relationship, you have to believe your son''s judgment, he is a talent, a genius."


    The South City Lord wisely chose to shut up and know the reason of the South Han mountain, which made him unable to say too much for the angry purple dream.


    It can only be deceiving Nu Zi Meng to resist the kind of spiritual oppression of Chu Kingdom. Don''t collapse. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Chu Kingdom burst into a drink, the momentum is even more astonishing pressure Nu purple dream: "don''t resist in front of me, what are you thinking in your heart, what are you hiding? I''m very clear, tell me where Chu Feng is, your denial is useless to me, your eyes, and the changes of your family make you unable to clear your suspicion."


    Angry purple dream has already felt dyspnea, look slightly angry, ever so embarrassed: "I don''t know!"


    Suddenly, he ran into the wall with a huge anger.


    A lot of people see the corners of their mouths twitch. It''s a goddess level figure in the south city. It''s a close collision with the cold wall. How pitiful it is to press it. I really don''t know how to be compassionate.


    However, it''s normal to be indifferent to the Chu Kingdom.


    Angry purple dream hit the wall, hard to stand firm body, eyes cold: "what do you want?"


    The tone is stiff, without any polite words, and even sprouts a faint killing opportunity.


    "Tell me where Chu Feng is. I won''t kill you today."


    Chu Kingdom looks like he is doing a very ordinary thing. It is just a killing opportunity in the flow of words, which makes people shudder: "if you can''t tell me where Chu Feng is, I won''t kill you, but I will definitely let you live worse than death. The hidden world is so big and there are so many dangerous situations, I will choose one I feel satisfied with and throw you in."


    The people''s looks changed slightly. Although the Chu Kingdom didn''t say where to go, they probably guessed that the miserable place, a place without human nature compared with the wasteland battlefield, had no safe state, there were only boundless killing and abominable things.Angry purple dream seems to know the general, slightly changed face, angry and said: "I don''t know, what do you want me to say? I admit that I have seen Chu Feng, and I also admit that it was Chu Feng who saved me when I was wronged by North Wuliang. But at that time, she wanted me to carry the blame for him


    "As for the others, I don''t know what you''re talking about. You want to kill Chu Feng, and I want to kill him. If it''s not for his involvement, tianmengguan, how can he be bloody?"


    The voice of the words, so that the presence of people nodded slightly, feel angry purple dream said also more or less so reasonable.


    Although the two cities in the northeast of tianmengguan mansion were bloody washed, the original reason was that the two cities suspected that the death of Bei Wuliang was caused by Nu Zi Meng. Nu Zi Meng was responsible for Chu Feng. The death of Bei Wuliang had nothing to do with Nu Zi Meng. The Lord''s mansion of tianmengguan was completely implicated by Chu Feng.


    In this way, the angry purple dream will kill Chu Feng, which is reasonable.


    I don''t know that it was anger purple dream and Chu Feng that led to the tragedy. They all thought that the Chu kingdom was a little too much. Everyone understood the truth. Could he not see clearly?


    In fact, it''s not that Chujie can''t see clearly, but he thinks that Nu Zimeng may know that, so he did it. On the contrary, he also thinks that the Lord''s house of tianmengguan was implicated by Chu Feng. It''s normal for nu Zi Meng to kill Chu Feng, but he won''t give up any hope as long as there is a one in ten thousand chance.


    Fingers gently a hook, angry purple dream whole body suddenly stiff can''t move, the body slowly toward the air flew to the height of 10 meters, almost all the people present can see, there is no resistance to the fury purple dream.


    I can''t feel the deep awe of Chu realm.


    In the middle of the sky, nu purple dream still did not admit the meaning, still there to drink: "you this is intentional, to kill me for the Northeast two cities, so that I can not find revenge for the two cities in the northeast, your behavior is to help the two cities in Northeast, I know."


    Chu realm in the heart more doubt, also a little uncertain, asked: "you really don''t know where Chu Feng is?"


    Angry purple dream knew that he killed can not recognize, did not hesitate to return a way: "do not know!"


    The firmness of Nu Zi Meng made Chu Jie doubt his own guess. He thought that his judgment was wrong. Nu Zi Meng was indeed a person who carried a black pot at the beginning, and had nothing to do with Chu Feng?


    When just had such an idea, Chu Jie felt unimportant again. Angry purple dream knew where Chu Feng was. If she didn''t say it, he would kill her.


    And if Nu Zi Meng really doesn''t know, he is now rampant in front of so many people. In addition, he feels that anger purple dream can''t hide the killing opportunity. He is more firm. No matter whether Nu purple dream knows or doesn''t know, he will kill her.


    Although Chu Kingdom constantly looked down on the warriors outside the four major forces, and even the young generation in the four main cities, he did not pay attention to them, but there were some things that could not be denied.


    That is to give Nu purple dream these people a similar environment, their achievement is absolutely above Chu Chen, this is the intuition of Chu Kingdom.


    In order to prevent the humble characters from growing into the strong ones they can''t compete with in the future, Chu''s eyes are seizing the opportunity to kill.


    Nu Zimeng is known as one of the top ten young people in Nancheng, who can suppress her. In Nancheng, there is only one person in Nanhan mountain. If she can catch some opportunities in the future, she will not be able to fly into the sky and become a transcendental existence. At that time, Chu Kingdom did not want her to seek revenge for her own shame and disgrace today.


    "Even if you want to be stubborn, I can''t help it."


    In the heart soon had a decision, the Chu Kingdom killing machine in the bud revealed light said: "so, you don''t blame me, blame can only blame yourself."


    Chu Chen knows that in general, the Qi machine has locked in Nan Aowen and Nan Zhenyan to prevent them from taking actions when they should not have done so. Although there are few people who can save people in the hands of Chu Kingdom, these things are not sure.


    Feeling the Chu Kingdom''s murder, the South City Lord immediately knew his mind, secretly scolded a vicious, also did not know what to do.


    Angry purple dream is even more laughing, with a cold sneer: "worry about my future growth, revenge today''s humiliation, the first step for the strong, to take precautions, is really the demeanor of the world''s strong ah!"


    Chu world old face unnatural red, was angry purple dream point out his mind how much unhappy, eyes cruel: "go to die!"


    Powerful forces gathered, and the angry purple dream was about to disappear. A pondering voice came out: "it''s really promising! You''re worried that she''ll grow up to take revenge on you, but I''m looking forward to her growing up looking for you. "


    "The one the enemy wants to kill is my friend, perfect!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1936

    The powerful power has gathered, seeing that the angry purple dream is about to die in the hands of Chu Kingdom.


    With that sound, Chu Feng looks helpless, like a ghost in the void angry purple dream side, a hand around the woman''s slender waist, the huge pressure caused by the Chu Kingdom suddenly dissipated, it seems that there is no general.


    Under the sunlight, the wings of magic light flow with a stream of dark light, which has a kind of gloomy and cold feeling.


    When Chu Kingdom saw the empty man, his pupil shrank violently: "Chu wind!"


    A burst of drink, the people below all focus on the body of Chu Feng, no matter have seen or have not seen people, all showed a surprised look.


    Nowadays, there are few people who don''t know Chu Feng, but few people have seen it.


    At the moment, he appeared with wings on his back, a warm smile and a gentle color, which inevitably made some people feel a little trance. Is this really a taboo? Is this really a killer? It doesn''t look like it?


    At the end of the crowd, Mr. Piaoyu, who received the news, happened to be with Nan Huai''an.


    Who can see them outside the city gate?


    Both of them could not stand more pale. In the name of Chu Feng and the people who killed gods, they have replenished their brains these days. It can be said that Chu Feng has left some shadows in their hearts. It seems that as long as it is mentioned, it is different from the state where there are not many gods of death.


    South City Lord is even more frowned, Chu Feng dry will appear, that is not looking for death?


    He was planning what to do next. After receiving Shangguan yingyue''s saving grace, he must not be able to sit and watch the Chu wind in danger at the moment. He just faced the Chu Kingdom, as if he could do nothing.


    Only angry purple dream calm, with some moved, light smell that familiar taste, the original face of life and death seems to be calm down in general.


    Nodding is ready to speak, Chu Feng preempted the opening: "beauty, I save you, what can you give me?"


    Angry purple dream a Leng, South City Lord and South Ao Wen are surprised, two people do not know? Why do you pretend you don''t know?


    Chu Feng didn''t give Nu purple dream a chance to open his mouth, and ignored more and more people on the scene, and that has locked his killing machine: "why don''t you agree with each other, how?"


    Angry purple dream look slightly changed, think of in the wilderness battlefield Chu Feng also said similar words, face a red, drink: "rogue!"


    Chu Feng will smile, knowing that Nu purple dream has understood his meaning.


    Although the hidden world is large, Chu Feng is very clear that he is just a passer-by. He can not guarantee that he can run back to the modern world at any time before killing Ling yunzong or even the four big forces. The rule of heaven in the hidden world does not allow the birth of God. Chu Feng is not afraid of any existence and can fight against him if he steps out of the forbidden area.


    But angry purple dream is different. She grew up in the hidden world, and she bears the hatred that the Lord''s house of tianmengguan was washed with blood. She can''t leave easily. She has to continue to live in the hidden world.


    By doing so and saying so, it just let the people on the scene dispel their doubts about Nu Zi Meng. They felt that they didn''t know each other at all. They only hated each other. In this way, even if Chu tried to kill people in advance, he would have to worry about being ridiculed by others.


    Angry purple dream is really safe.


    Angry purple dream naturally understand Chu Feng''s mind, after a shout, also followed the hand, a palm toward Chu Feng Pat: "you give me to die!"


    Chu Feng secretly said, "your sister wants to kill me, you want to kill me, so how can a beautiful woman be gentle?"


    As popular as falling, angry purple dream is about to have a close contact with the ground, even if it is infinitely close to the demigod state, it will be very tragic.


    The South City Lord also instantly figured out the purpose of Chu Feng''s appearance, that is, to let Nu Zi dream avoid being suspected again, and can live in the sun openly, even that killing opportunity is so real.


    With a hand raised, a force rose from the ground and caught the angry purple dream, who was about to contact the ground closely, and slowly fell beside him. He stepped forward to stare at Chu Feng: "there is no place to look for in iron shoes. It takes no effort to get there."


    "Come on, take down Chu Feng!"


    Chujie, who has been silent, takes a glance at Nu Zi Meng and knows that she has lost the chance to kill her. The appearance of Chu Feng and the real opportunity of killing have already shown that Nu Zi Meng and Chu Feng have only hatred.


    The body of the moment of the air, that suddenly generated momentum like a wave of general, so that people around can not stand a few steps back is reluctantly stable.


    Standing in the front of the Chu wind, there is a surge of divine power, which makes people who don''t know that Chu kingdom is a powerful God state show awe. They have felt this breath, but they never expect to be in the south city all the time.


    In the face of Chu Feng, Chu Kingdom drank coldly: "are you really Chu Feng?"


    Chufeng''s casual smile: "Guess!""There is no superiority or inferiority in the eyes!" Chujie sneered and raised his head: "count up, I am your third generation of people, you see me still so unreasonable, now the world of heaven Chu family, is that how you teach you?"


    The people present staring at the Chu Kingdom and Chu Feng in the air were awed by the power of the gods on the Chu Kingdom, which also confirmed a news circulated a few days ago.


    The four forces have disappeared for thousands of years. They have not been destroyed, but have been hidden. The Chu Kingdom comes from the four big forces, the rumored super power.


    Chu Feng seemed helpless about this. He met Chu Jingtian in the present world. He didn''t expect to meet such a wonderful flower in the hidden world.


    He looked very amused and knew that Chu kingdom was delaying time. It is estimated that the powerful people in the three cities of East, West and North are also coming: "are you old and stupid?"


    "What do you say?" said Chu


    "I say you''re stupid!" Chu Feng nodded his head and said without any politeness: "I don''t deny that we are a surname, but it was all things many years ago. Our blood is even stranger than strangers. In front of me, where do you come from?"


    "According to what you say, anyone with the surname of Chu will call you ancestor?"


    The following people heard all over the color of fun, Chu Feng''s words let the scene of dignified atmosphere, more ease.


    Many people think that Chu Feng is right. The hidden world has multiplied for countless years. We are a common ancestor. But after so many years of development, we have no idea how many generations it has evolved, and the blood relationship has already faded.


    It''s like the South City Lord. His brother and even his younger brother don''t know how many generations. Are those people also called ancestors to the South City Lord? That''s obviously impossible.


    No matter in the present world or in the hidden world, more than three generations, at most five generations, any feelings have been weakened. At the moment, Chu Kingdom still wants to use the identity of the ancestor of Chu family to deter the Chu wind, which is doomed to be self humiliating.


    Who knows how many generations are there between you?


    Chu world looks slightly angry, enjoying the respect of countless people in lingyunzong, but now he is so despised by Chu Feng, how can he not be angry?


    Momentum crazy growth, faint anger sent out: "unfilial children, I and your ancestors, are brothers!"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight and he was too lazy to speak. His left eye twinkled and his mouth showed a knowing smile: "then you can continue to feel good about yourself."


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng flew away in an instant, and the lightning went to a distance of more than 1000 meters. He also wanted to delay for a while to let people from the East, the West and the north to come. Chu Jie, who increased the probability of taking Chu Feng, was stunned. Then he turned around to catch up with him. Chu Feng showed up again. How could he let him run away so easily?


    Chu Feng in front, feel the surging power behind, eyes flashing cold light.


    Even can not choose to do low-key things, then high-profile murder.


    There are too many people in the south city. Chu Feng doesn''t want to cause unnecessary casualties. It is estimated that Chu Kingdom killed him unexpectedly. At the moment, Chu Feng deliberately led him to a sparsely populated place outside the south city.


    After the two left one after another, the South City Lord also felt the seriousness of the matter. He was sure that today''s Chu wind was not disguised by the demon king, but the real Chu wind.


    Although Chu Feng''s combat effectiveness is quite strong, the Chu kingdom is after all a God worthy of its name. The South City Lord is worried.


    When he wanted to tell commander nan to do something, he found that he had sent him to follow Nan Han mountain and didn''t come here.


    Heart a tight to South Ao Wen said: "go back to the garden and stay with your aunt, I want to follow to see."


    There was no time to say anything more. The South City Lord immediately flew away, leading many of the strongmen of the city Lord''s mansion. Chu Feng was probably unable to run away this time.


    Nan Aowen looks at the people who are far away. She takes back her eyes and glances at Nu purple dream. She knows that the latter is absolutely safe this time. But Chu Feng even exposes herself to face danger for the safety of Nu Zi dream. Does she like Nu purple dream?


    Thinking of the 50 million gold coins and the things on the wasteland battlefield, Nan Aowen thought it was really possible.


    However, Chu kingdom will no longer doubt Nu Zi Meng or even kill her, but once the two cities in Northeast China know that she is still alive, what will happen? No one would like the enemy to grow up, to revenge.


    Angry purple dream at the moment is not to think so much, just worried about Chu Feng, heart slightly sigh: you must be careful!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1937

    Heaven and earth surging, suffocating like pain, two figures one in front of the other behind the distance of KM in the south city.


    People on the ground were shocked by one of the breath, which seemed to be the time of God, and then leaped over many demigods. One of them was recognized as the South City Lord.


    At present, the calm of Nancheng has set off waves again, which are all shocking. The strong people in the recent divine realm appear frequently.


    Thinking of the news all over the hidden world, the legend about taboos, the young man named Chu Feng, people speculated that Chu Feng might have appeared, otherwise, it would never have happened.


    It can be said that there are few opportunities for people to see the God''s state.


    In the void, countless strong people went in the direction of Chu wind.


    At this time, the Chu wind, deliberately guiding the Chu Kingdom to leave Nancheng territory, had already leaped over a boundless forest, looking for a place where there were few people to settle down.


    In the past few moments, Chu Feng saw seven peaks standing side by side, and the dark road had appeared. The wings of magic light flashed, and the speed increased in an instant. He fell on one of the seven peaks. All of a sudden, he had a feeling that all the mountains were small.


    When the Chu wind fell, Chu Kingdom also fell on the top of a peak. Looking at the Chu Feng standing there a hundred meters away, his eyes were cold, and he was disgusted by the man who did not respect his ancestors.


    However, he forgot that he was one of the ancestors of the Chu family. He just wanted to kill the taboo of Chu Feng.


    Looking at each other from afar, Chu Feng could feel the murderous opportunity in the air. His face was calm as before. It seemed that this was a trivial matter.


    Now, it''s almost impossible to go to lingyunzong through the hermit Dabi. Chu Feng knows that if he keeps a low profile, he will probably hurt the South City Lord and his people. He thinks about everything. When Nu Zimeng is oppressed by Chu Kingdom, Chu Feng has figured out everything.


    This time he came to the hidden world, he wanted to kill the four sides and set off a storm in the hidden world. Unexpectedly, people from the four major forces in the hidden world wanted to kill him, so he started to kill the people of the four forces first.


    Therefore, Chu Feng decided not to hide. As for how to get to lingyunzong, let''s talk about it!


    Both of them are brewing the strength of the coming war. The South City Lord also leads the people to follow them. This time, the Chu wind is not very fast. They can follow the breath.


    They didn''t get close, just looked at the Chu boundary and Chu wind above the two peaks.


    Looking forward to the outbreak of a great war, I don''t know how long Chu Feng can withstand it?


    Yes, now, except for individuals, the rest of the people think that the dead must be Chu Feng, because everyone can feel that he is only infinitely close to the state of demigod. Even if it is taboo, it is estimated that he is still not strong enough to resist the attack of Chu kingdom for how long.


    As for whether chufeng can defeat Chu Kingdom, we have no such idea. Even the South City Lord has some doubts and worries. Chu Feng is not the opponent of Chu Kingdom.


    The air is calm, only the breath of terror is flowing. Everyone looks at it quietly two kilometers away, and dare not get too close.


    Suddenly, the originally peaceful environment had a huge fluctuation. The three figures fell from the sky and fell on the other three peaks respectively. It just surrounded the Chu wind with an encircling circle. Everyone was filled with the aura of terror.


    All the people who came to watch the battle were pale. A Chu wind in the Chu Kingdom might not be able to resist it. Now there are three powerful deities, which seem to be the three who appeared the other day.


    The four powerful gods seem to have no chance of winning against Chu Feng.


    The South City Lord''s face was pale. He also felt that Chu Feng was going to be in danger this time. One God state strong man was enough to subvert everything. Now there are three deities.


    Although they are all lower gods, the combined strength may be able to fight against the common median gods.


    The master of Nancheng, who knows more than Zhinan Zhenyan, is thinking about what measures can be taken to keep Chu Feng away from this danger. However, it seems that it is very difficult to run away from the four gods.


    Chu Chen came forward from behind, his eyes disdaining the Chu wind in the distance: "so this boy is Chu Feng. He really knows nothing about life and death. If he knows that someone wants to kill him, he should hide honestly. He even wants to come out and save Nu purple dream to add obstruction for my grandfather, but he puts himself in it. He is so stupid!"


    The rest of the people also agreed with Chu Chen. Chu Feng wanted to create a future enemy for Chu Kingdom, but he put himself in it and couldn''t run away. He caught up with Chu Kingdom.


    At this time, a seemingly gentle old man at the top of the West Mountain said: "Dan Zong Yan Pei, have seen the young master of Longmen!"


    On the east side, an old man with a face full of flesh on his face also cried out: "refining tools Zong Wu Geng, have seen the young master of Longmen!"


    On the north side, a small old man with a cold light in his eyes said with a smile: "Juesha Zong Huangfu e, have seen the young master of Longmen!"


    Chu Kingdom stands on the top of the peak in the south. His hands are arched and his eyes are full of killing opportunities: "Lingyun Zong Chu Kingdom, I have seen the young master of Longmen!"The introduction of the four powerful deities made people, except those who knew the South City Lord, open their mouths in surprise. The four legendary forces finally appeared, and as they guessed, these powerful gods came from the four forces.


    The original four forces have always existed, or hidden in the place they can not touch.


    Then they were excited. On the way to pursue martial arts, they began to think that the peak of the later period of demigod was the last of martial arts. God only existed in the legend, and there was no such thing as seeing it with their own eyes.


    But now, gods appear, and four appear at once, so that those who have stagnated at the peak of semi gods for a long time have renewed hope. It turns out that God is a realm that can be reached, not that no one has succeeded.


    Compared with the excitement of those people to see the God, Chu Feng is just a kind of cold calm, facing the strong four gods, there is no fluctuation in general.


    His eyes passed peacefully, and four powerful forces sent out to kill him. Chu Feng showed a faint smile and asked, "is there anything else? The four of you want to kill me, but it''s almost that much. "


    Chu Kingdom itself was angry with Chu Feng''s arrogance. Hearing the words, he said angrily, "don''t be crazy!"


    On the top of the peak on the east side, Wu Geng''s flesh trembled, and the opportunity of killing sent out: "the wings of magic light, it seems that you are really taboo. You''re going to die. Are you happy with your mouth?"


    On the north side, Huangfu e sneered and said, "people in the modern world like to boast. Huangfu''s literary world told me that."


    The other three all laughed at his words, their eyes full of scorn.


    They are all inferior gods, and there are few people who can oppress them in the divine realm. Chu Feng, a man of the present world, even if it is taboo, has not yet grown up. To say such a thing to them is almost like telling a joke. There are not many states. They don''t care about it at all.


    Wu Geng''s eyes twinkled, staring at Chu Feng''s magic light wings. He said with a smile: "I heard that the magic light wings are a top-notch magic weapon. It happens that our weapon refining school lacks one of these. Would you like to rob me?"


    The west side Yan Pei narrowed his eyes and looked up and down at Chu Feng: "he is a taboo. His blood must be very special. I''ll take his blood back to danzong to see if he can refine pills. Will you have any opinions?"


    Chu Jie and huangfu''e looked at each other. The forces behind them did not refine weapons or alchemy. Although they were a bit upset that the wings of magic light and the blood of Chu Feng were deprived, they were not easy to say anything when they were faced with the conditions proposed by the two schools.


    The four forces coexist, but the most important ones are the Dan clan and the weapon refining school. The hidden world is so big that there are countless warriors. Who doesn''t need a handy weapon and some essential pills?


    Although there was some reluctance in his heart, Chu still gave a hearty smile: "you two are joking. All we want is to kill chufeng. As for the wings of magic light and blood, you can take them all if you want."


    Huangfu''e also nodded in a similar way: "I have no opinion, as long as you kill Chu Feng."


    Yan Pei chuckled: "thank you, then. If you need pills, you will be sold at a low price."


    Wu Geng was also aware of this and said, "the weapon refiners have the weapons you need, and they can also be sold at a low price."


    Chu Feng stood on the top of that peak and listened to the arrogant conversation of the four old men around him. He was stunned. The young master was still standing here. You were discussing my distribution after my death. Damn it, where did you get confidence?


    White eye straight turn, interrupted four old people who think he is a turtle in a jar: "Damn, you look up to some people, OK? This young Lord is still alive, you discuss to give me the strength and bone, too do not give face


    "If you want to do it, I can tell you that in addition to these, I have xuanhuang nine needles and the spirit of Minghong magic sword!"


    The corner of his mouth was slightly cocked, with a sense of playfulness and banter: "as long as you can kill me, don''t be polite. Blood, wings of magic light, dark yellow nine needles and Ming Hong sword spirit are the same for one person!"


    The four old men who were still there were slightly lit up when they heard Chu Feng''s words. They didn''t expect that Chu Feng''s body still had these good things.


    Chujie squinted: "xuanhuang nine needles, reverse Yin and Yang, I want it!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng still had something. Huangfu e didn''t mean politely: "I''ll take the Ming Hong magic sword."


    Yan Pei didn''t have anything. Those things had no effect on him. Wu Geng was a little hesitant. It was the spirit of Minghong magic sword. If he could get a hand to cast a body as strong as Minghong''s magic sword, wouldn''t it be a new Minghong magic sword?


    It''s just that he has already asked for the wings of magic light, and it''s not good to ask for others at this moment.


    Not happy Chu Feng did not say earlier, let Huangfu e pick up a bargain, Wu Geng revealed the opportunity to kill: "everyone, stop talking nonsense, we will kill him first, and then discuss other things."


    "It''s not like the last time that he ran away cunningly."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1938

    The four gods move together, and the wind and cloud change color. The newly formed force can make the South City Lord and others in the distance feel the strong pressure contained in it.


    Surrounded by four people, the feeling of Chu Feng is stronger than that of many people.


    However, for the oppression of the four, Chu Feng didn''t have much emotional ups and downs. Snake Zun was the middle God, and the demon emperor and Chang''e were more likely to be the upper gods. He felt all the powerful breath. At the moment, he did not feel much about the oppression of the four lower gods of the state.


    The realm of demons opened quietly, and Chu Feng''s mouth was filled with a touch of light playfulness. What kind of feeling would it be if the four lower gods were swallowed up?


    Think about it, chufeng''s heart is passing by, it must be a very comfortable thing.


    None of the four people in Chu kingdom knew that they were in the realm of demons at the moment, and after going through the wasteland battlefield, Chu Feng''s control of the demon kingdom had reached a proficient level. At the moment, the demon kingdom could be changed with Chu Feng''s ideas.


    In different environments, Chu Feng can arbitrarily change the way of swallowing the power of the demon kingdom.


    For example, in Nancheng garden, Chu Feng''s magic realm is the kind that can be entered and exported. Moreover, it slows down the speed of swallowing, absorbs the power of martial artists and the mysterious natural forces of heaven and earth, and it will not be discovered. These days, Chu Feng has gained a lot of benefits.


    I just don''t have time to prove what I started, but after that, there is time.


    So at the moment, the South City Lord can feel the spirit of the four people in the Chu Kingdom. They are not isolated. But what they don''t know is that the strength of the four people in the Chu kingdom is losing little by little.


    Chujie shouts, the supreme power surging between heaven and earth, converging a golden road, spreading out in the void, directly to the foot of the Chu wind, which contains the destructive power, even the southern city Lord, the peak of the late demigod, can be felt far away.


    Wu Geng three people also launched their own attacks, a silver Road, a fire road, and a gray Road, all spread out, surrounded the Chu wind from four directions.


    Feeling the power of the Tao between the hands of those who were strong in the divine realm, Chu Feng knew that if he was trapped in it, or his strength was not strong enough, he would be swallowed up and destroyed in an instant.


    However, the four people all want to get what he has, and obviously they don''t mean to destroy him. They just want him to have a whole body and then get all his things.


    The corners of his mouth flitted lightly, and the magic light''s wings trembled. Suddenly, a mysterious force wrapped around the body of Chu Feng. No matter how powerful the four were, even the peaks at the foot of Chu Feng were cracked a little bit, but there was no influence on Chu Feng and no pressure at all.


    The four men who were confident that one move could make Chu Feng spit blood and die slightly changed their looks. They found that Chu Feng was a little stronger than they imagined, and could ignore their attacks?


    The four people looked at each other, and instantly launched a powerful attack again, which directly destroyed the peak at the foot of the Chu wind, and the surrounding air was surging. The force also made the clouds in the sky roll, just like the eve of a storm.


    The dust and smoke all over the sky contain terrible divine power. Even if the southern city Lord and their supernatural late peak exist, they all feel the skin burning pain.


    If you want to stand there and watch the war, it is difficult to resist the surge and rampage of divine power.


    He was worried about Chu Feng, but he was helpless at the moment. The South City Lord led the people to retreat continuously and went directly to ten kilometers away. The force facing him was a little smaller. He could only vaguely see that the four people of Chu Kingdom were still strengthening their strength and pressing everything around them.


    On the earth, the trees are bent by the force of the wind, around like a typhoon, so that some people can hardly even open their eyes.


    All day long, the power of blocking the sun has caused the change of the heaven and the earth. Everything around them seems to be blurred.


    The seven peaks, except the four standing by the four people of Chu Kingdom, the other three including the one where Chu Feng began to settle down, have turned into dust. No trace of the existence of the peak has been found, and it has turned into dust under the divine power.


    Wu Geng''s face coagulated, and a hurricane raged between his hands. The dust and smoke dispersed, but there was no sign of Chu wind. He looked up to the sky and found no trace of Chu wind.


    What about the people?


    Just now, the four of them also blocked off the air machine of Chu Feng. According to the reason, it is impossible to get out of their sight. But now why can''t they catch any trace or even breath?


    Look at the air of the sky and the earth. There is no covering power around.


    Did you run away?


    All of a sudden, while the four people were searching for the trace of Chu wind, the peak on which Yan Pei stood exploded, and the latter quickly rose into the air and stood in the void.


    The wings of magic light appeared in the scattered dust and smoke, and Chu Feng''s brow locked again appeared in front of the public, still in their surrounding circle.Look at the four people from the new show of his murder, Chu Feng feel a little surprised.


    The fiendish realm has been shrouded in a world, but it can only slowly devour the power of the four gods. When they start, the fiend realm can not swallow their power, as if it is too huge to allow the demon kingdom to devour at all.


    In the face of the four gods, Chu Feng felt confused for the first time. Even the late peak of the demigods could be swallowed up in the demon kingdom. Why not devour the gods?


    This is in the Chu Kingdom, when they started to attack, Chu Feng felt that, according to the past, as long as they started, they would inevitably find their own strength loss, but just now the four gods'' continuous attacks did not have any damage.


    It seems like this stopped without doing anything, and the demon kingdom can slowly devour.


    And these people are gods, it is impossible to give him time to swallow slowly. For the first time, Chu Feng felt that his judgment had made a mistake.


    In the face of the four gods encirclement again, even to start again, Chu Feng sighed, unexpectedly, the demon kingdom can not swallow the power of God, that can only use their own taboo force, fight!


    The idea moved, because of the four gods rolling clouds suddenly slowly fade away the traces of pure white, filled with a layer of thick black color.


    The dim light in the left eye twinkled, and the wings of magic light seemed to flow more brilliantly. The darkness began to change between heaven and earth and spread over thousands of miles. Dark clouds rolled, and the dull sound of thunder could be heard.


    Huangfu e looked up at the sky and said in a cold voice, "he is going to use the force of taboo. Huangfu''s literary circles say that the strength of Chu''s Fengwu Dao is not strong, but the force of taboo can be used to fight half gods. You should be careful. This is a villain."


    Chu Feng''s body slowly soars into the sky, and thunder lights flicker in the sky. The four gods who are worried about him running away also rise into the sky. The Qi engine firmly locks on Chu Feng and definitely won''t give him the chance to run away.


    The powerful power of the four gods made Chu Feng a little more dignified. If he faced one God, he was confident that he could fight easily, but now facing the four gods, it would be more difficult.


    However, Chu Feng was too confident in the demon kingdom. He didn''t expect that the demon kingdom would be useless to the four gods. Otherwise, not to mention the four lower gods, that is, the four middle gods, Chu Feng was also confident that he could rely on the demon kingdom to fight.


    However, it is also good, at least to give him a sense of crisis, so that Chu Feng almost to rely on the magic field, into the desire to enhance their own strength.


    The thunder of four heavenly punishments fell from the sky with incomparable power of punishment. Chu Kingdom and others showed a little dignified.


    The power of this heavenly punishment thunder is much stronger than the first heavy thunder that they have stepped into the divine realm. They all raise their spirits and know that they can''t despise the Chu wind easily.


    Chu Feng knew that the four heavenly punishments thunder could damage the later peak of the demigods, but it certainly would not cause too much damage to the four gods. At the moment of the fall of the heavenly punishment thunder, Chu Feng''s body instantly went to a high place.


    In the sky, a burst of drink, just in the moment that the four major punishments of the thunder exploded: "demon, this time not out, more to wait for when?"


    If the demon realm remains the same, Chu Feng doesn''t need any support. He is confident that he can fight against the four lower gods. However, there seems to be some limitation in the demon kingdom. Chu Feng is hard to resist the joint efforts of the four lower gods. Even if he can resist, he will pay a heavy price.


    Who knows, will the rest of the four forces arrive?


    The void is turbulent, and the mighty magic power is surging, which is not as strong as the power of the demon God triggered by the Chu wind, but it is much purer than that of the Chu wind. It just appears, and the sky around is more dark. The demon king stands beside the Chu wind, and his body is filled with the power of God.


    Chu Kingdom, they have just dissipated the thunder of heaven''s punishment to bring the attack, saw the demon king appear, look ugly, and a little pale.


    Because the breath on the devil is the middle God!


    They are four people, but all of them are the next gods. Suddenly, some regret comes too impulsively. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng still has some helpers. It seems that they are still the master of the sixth forbidden area, the demon king and the devil king!


    The magic king is in the illusory package, light said: "today, I do not hand!"


    Chu Feng believes that as long as the demon king hands to offset the attack of the two lower gods, he can fight against the other two lower gods. Hearing the words, he almost falls down from the sky. What''s the matter?


    In the distance, those people behind the South City Lord were pale, and a God appeared again, even more powerful than the four of them in the Chu Kingdom. They were still the magicians. What happened to the hidden world? Why did the gods seem to be everywhere?


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, he is really did not expect the demon Jun unexpectedly said, do not hand!


    The demon king''s body was flying across the sky, and the endless magic power surged, which made the South City Master in the distance unable to resist and was forced to stay away again. When they got to the back, they could not even see the situation of Chu Feng on their side.


    "The fiend realm is not useless."


    The demon king then fell into the distant void and said blandly, "but your strong heart has been temporarily blinded. The demon God is one of the peaks of the divine realm. He is disrespectful to heaven and earth and everything. These days, you are hiding in a nest. You are not a demon. You should have some style."A pale hand, stretched out in the black illusion, fell down: "suppression does not break through, you violate the original intention of the devil, and you will not be able to grow normally. Break through, after breakthrough, you will find that the next God is just slag!"


    Lost the original mind of the devil?


    Chu Feng frowned tightly and ignored the Chu Kingdom. They thought about the meaning of the demon king''s words because the demon king didn''t show his joy.


    What he thought of, Chu Feng slowly understood. Because of the affairs of the hidden world Dabi, he suppressed the martial arts realm from breaking through the possible demigods. He chose to enter Lingyun sect quietly, and then quietly went to Zhongzhou. All of these lost the demeanor of a demon who dominates the world.


    Suddenly, there was more clear color in his eyes, and Chu Feng roared up to the sky: "I understand. Thank you, demon king!"


    "I am the devil, the supreme heaven and earth, the most powerful strength, all the places to go!"


    The enlightened Chu Feng raised one hand to the sky and the sky. The power of taboo and martial arts surged between heaven and earth. The other hand touched the four people in the Chu Kingdom: "once I killed gods with all, and killed half gods. Today, I will use your four blood to commemorate my breakthrough!"


    The left eye shot a terrible killing opportunity: "formal, butcher God!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1939

    With the disappearance of the demon kingdom in vain, Chu Feng now needs all his energy to break through to the early stage of demigod, or even higher.


    What''s more, the demon kingdom can''t swallow the power of the four powerful gods, such as Chu Kingdom, and it''s unnecessary to waste extra energy.


    When he left the wasteland battlefield, Chu Feng felt that his power had reached saturation. The power he had absorbed from the demon kingdom was enough for him to break through into the demigods. The reason for this was that Chu Feng suppressed the chance to break through.


    But just now, the words of the demon king made Chu Feng understand clearly.


    He is a taboo demon. He should not lose the ambition of the king while keeping a low profile. Although the four forces are strong, there is no need to go to the four forces through the contest with a group of people who are not of the same level. He is a demon, and he should live with pride.


    What''s more, Chu Feng has figured out a problem at the moment. The five forbidden areas have been opened, and the four forces hidden for thousands of years are bound to reappear in front of the public. From now on, they have sent out the powerful people of the divine realm without any cover up. They will no longer hide, just like a turtle with a shrinking head.


    Since they all have the mind to be born, the channel to the four forces must be much more relaxed than before because of the big ratio of the hidden world. At least, there is no need to tell the South City Lord that it is difficult for people without permission to enter.


    Since the passageway will become more relaxed, why should we choose such a way to go there? When the big ratio of the hidden world is over four cities and the passage is loose, is it OK?


    Chu Feng believes that the channel to the four forces will be opened. The four forces will appear again, and they will surely show their strength to the world.


    However, it is difficult to let the world witness their strength by blocking the passageway. Opening the convenient door is what they need to do.


    Chu Feng realized this point, and his mood suddenly brightened. He knew that the hidden world Dabi had brought him the opportunity to shuttle through the channels of major forces. He did not need to be so passive and chose to go secretly.


    Completely let go of the state of mind, the sky and earth dark clouds rolling, heavy magic power surging between the heaven and earth, thunder flash, Chu wind in the dark sky, magic light wings flashing light, this moment, the power of the devil, all show no doubt!


    The four people of Chu Kingdom in the sky all looked ugly, and a demon king brought them great pressure.


    At the moment, they found that after the Chu wind induced the taboo, the surging power was no less than the next God. They were all more dignified when they began to dominate the martial arts realm. This is still Chu Feng. If the demon king in the middle of the god hands, they can''t imagine what kind of situation it will be.


    Wu Geng glanced over the sky shrouded by dark clouds and said, "let''s do it. He wants to break through the realm of martial arts. That is likely to enhance his power of demons. We must not let him succeed."


    Wu Geng burst into a drink, and the other three finally reacted. All of them quickly gathered powerful forces to launch a powerful attack on Chu Feng.


    Even how much damage will be suffered around them, they have been too lazy to pay attention to, at the moment think only, kill Chu Feng.


    However, because they are in the air, their strength is also moving towards the air. The ground is covered with sand and rocks, and the mountains and forests are destroyed, but they are not too serious. Only the southern city Lord, who is 10 kilometers away, has been unable to resist the more powerful divine power and has to retreat again.


    "Shenwei defense!"


    The attack power of the four men is very strong, but when they are close to the Chu wind, they all dissipate, and the Chu Kingdom looks ugly: "he is going to break through, and it is just like we broke through the divine realm at the beginning. Now only the nine Heavenly God thunder can destroy him, and our strength is difficult to make any difference."


    Yan Pei is also similar dignified look: "run!"


    Wu Geng and Huangfu eqiqi looked at him: "what do you say?"


    "Run!" Yan Pei threw out a sentence again, with a dignified look: "at the beginning, when we broke through the divine realm, you all know the power of the nine heaven God thunder. Who of us did not use powerful weapons or even rely on other talents to pass through the nine heaven God thunder and step into the divine realm? Now Chu Feng, the monster, doesn''t know what level to break through. There''s no way we can do that! "


    "If you don''t run, do you think it can be stopped when the thunder falls and there is no difference in bombardment?"


    Yan Pei''s words made the three people in Chu Kingdom wake up. They just want to kill chufeng and stop him from breaking through. However, they have no way to do it. They also ignore that not only chufeng will face danger, but also they will face great danger.


    One is not careful. He is bombarded by the thunder of nine heavenly gods, which is no less than breaking through the divine realm. What should I do if he dies?


    Suddenly, the four don''t want to gamble on whether the thunder from Chu Feng will hurt them. In an instant, they will flee to the distance.


    "Want to run, do I agree?"


    Chu Feng feels the coming thunder robbing power. He sees that four people want to run away to avoid being hurt by thunder robbery. If he can''t hurt him, he wants to run. How can it be?


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, the demon Kingdom reappearance, Xu in not out.The speed of the four people in Chu kingdom was very fast, but all of a sudden they all collided on something and were bounced back. They looked surprised. What happened?


    Huangfu''e first thought: "at the beginning, our people want to go out. It is said that they are blocked by a layer of border at the exit, as if this is it."


    The appearance of the three of them changed dramatically. At that time, the exit of the hidden world was opened, and they sent people out to try. But the people who had gone out before were all dead. Without any news, they let the people behind them go out. However, those people not only did not go out, but also told them that the exit was blocked by the border, and even used their strength, which would consume them.


    The faces of the four powerful deities were ugly, as if their parents had died. At the moment, they were really afraid. They were all powerful in the divine realm, and it was more difficult to consume their strength than to kill them.


    Wu Geng, who originally wanted to use his strength to open up the demon Kingdom, also dispersed his mind and narrowed his eyes: "Chu wind is too dangerous. The demon king is here. We have no chance to win. Go back?"


    The other three people seem to know the general, unwilling to look at the sky rolling clouds, Chu Feng has no longer paid attention to them, feel that they can not run away, now has opened his hands, as if ready to resist, completely to resist the thunder.


    He scolded a madman secretly. He didn''t use weapons or let the devil protect his Dharma.


    But at the moment, they are too lazy to pay attention to so many. The demon king here is doomed that they can''t hurt Chu Feng. Even if the demon king doesn''t attack and Chu Feng breaks through the impending divine power defense, they can''t hurt it. That''s the natural protection given by the law of heaven to the robbers.


    At present, all four people have crushed a ring in the middle finger. As the powerful people in the divine realm of the major forces, in order to protect their safety, they have prepared transmission rings for them. After crushing, they can directly return to their respective forces.


    Chu Feng faintly glanced at the four people whose bodies were gradually blurred, and knew that they could not be left behind. It seems that the demon Kingdom still needs continuous improvement in order to achieve the level of blocking the space. In that way, even if there are transmission rings, the four of them in Chu kingdom will not want to run away.


    Still strength, need to be stronger!


    With his eyes closed, Chu Feng didn''t care about the way they were running. On the contrary, they ran today, indicating that they had run. Moreover, Chu Feng didn''t want anyone to stop him or even bring him trouble.


    The demon Kingdom has blocked this space and compressed the scope to within 500 meters. He wants to concentrate the fallen thunder within a small range to cast a powerful divine power to the greatest extent.


    Of course, he didn''t want to let the thunder plunder, destroy this state, and even the power of robbing thunder was blocked in that area. Chu Feng wanted to face the attack of thunder robbery alone in his demon kingdom.


    It''s just that the robbery thunder is different from the Chu wind''s seeing of Zhuque and Chu Jingyun''s breakthrough. The brewing time is too long, isn''t it?


    "Don''t worry!"


    The demon king seemed to know what Chu Feng was thinking. He said faintly, "the four of them leave. They need a little space to transmit before they can return to the place they should go. It will take at least two hours to come back. This time is enough for you to break through twice. There is no need to worry about interference."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and was completely relieved. He was just worried that they would return to the kingdom of Chu and lead to a more powerful existence. This time, it was a lower God. Who knows if there is a middle God in the four forces?


    After making sure that there was no storm for two hours, Chu Feng calmed down and waited for the thunder robbery. His whole body''s strength was mobilized in every part of his body, even every cell. He would not resist the thunder robbery strongly and let it bombard him completely.


    "Father, what is he doing, the gods of the four powers?"


    At this time, the far south city Lord and they approached a little, Nan Aowen also asked Nan Aowen to bring her here, and angry purple dream was also there. Seeing the state under the lightning flash, Nan Aowen asked: "are they all dead?"


    The South City Lord took a look at her daughter, but she still came. She also replied: "the four elders seem to have left with the transmission ring, because there is a demon king, which brings them great pressure. As for Chu Feng, it seems to be breaking through now. It''s just the breath of robbing thunder. It doesn''t look like the breath of nine times heaven thunder and half god''s robbery."


    Breakthrough?


    Nan Aowen didn''t seem to hear the South City Lord''s words, but curiously looked at the vaguely visible Chu wind. He actually broke through at this time. What is his realm? All of a sudden, tiannu has four levels. Suddenly, it is infinitely close to the demigod, but it can play chess with God.


    For the first time, Nan Aowen was curious about Chu Feng.


    Nancheng master didn''t know that his daughter was curious. He patted her on the shoulder and said to Nan Zhenyan, "we''d better step back. I feel that I can''t resist the power of robbing thunder. I''m afraid that the scope is too large to hurt here."


    Nan Zhenyan nods. Her beautiful eyes brush over Chu Feng and pulls Nan Aowen and nu purple dream. She quickly retreats and keeps a distance that can be seen from afar. The rest of the people also retreat in a similar way.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1940

    He had not fallen for a long time. Chu Feng waited like a water stop. His whole body strength had been released. He believed that he would come, but when he came, he might be quite miserable.


    Far away, all people are concerned about everything here. Although they are semi gods, they do not have such heavy divine power when they break through the nine heavy thunder of semi gods. Even they need the most powerful people to protect them from being killed by the falling thunder.


    At this moment, Chu Feng, the legendary taboo God, he wants to break through!


    Although they feel a little dangerous, they are reluctant to miss the scene before them. Maybe they will never meet again for a second time in their life.


    In the sky, the lightning flash range is becoming wider and wider, even the rolling range of the clouds is gradually spreading. Even people far away in the South City see the thick clouds appear over the sky, filled with a magic power, and a kind of divine power that they can hardly resist or even suffocate.


    Magic Qi, divine power interweave, what happened, no one can give them an explanation!


    The black clouds are getting darker and darker, and the color of the thunder light is gradually fading, not disappearing, because the thunder is still in, but those originally brilliant and dazzling thunder light have become black. In that cloud, it seems that they can not see it.


    Black mine robbery?


    Everyone was shocked. Who was there who didn''t pass the nine thunders? But they can be sure that they have never seen black lightning robbery, even black lightning has never seen.


    This is a mine robbery?


    Such questions linger in the hearts of all people, and ultimately can not get a reasonable explanation. All should be considered. Chu style is taboo. He does not know what state he breaks through. So at this time, he doesn''t know how to explain this strange phenomenon.


    Thunder light has covered this state area, but it is strangely concentrated in the sky above the top of Chu wind.


    People feel more and more strange, even a little nervous and cold filled with fear.


    All these strange phenomena are due to the field of the demon God. Chu Feng blocked a breath in the field of the magic God. That is the power of bringing nine heavy thunder. When the nine heavy thunder falls, it must follow that force and it will be concentrated together.


    The magic God in the phantom package sighed slightly, and here, only he understood.


    Chu Feng is to concentrate all scattered mine robbing forces around him. It is not only necessary to break through the most powerful posture and the most shocking way, but also make them become the nourishment in the field of magic God. It is conceivable that when the thunder is plundered, the field of God will devour much less power.


    Chu Feng''s madness, the God of the devil sighed not as good, at least he dare not face such a strong robbery, because it is not responsible for his life.


    A loud noise burst out in the sky, a black light flashed, and it was clearly seen by all. The black light, like lightning, fell from the sky and went directly towards the Chu wind.


    The first way to rob the thunder!


    The thunderous black thunder, with the horror of extinction, the South City owners who felt far away frowned, and they did not know who exclaimed: "this, like the nine heaven thunder breath in the legendary god state!"


    Nine days thunder!


    The Tianyang period enters the period of natural anger, and begins to feel the natural power of heaven and earth. Only after a heavy test of the sky thunder can we establish the connection with heaven and earth through the past, and then, on the road of the natural anger period, we can understand the natural power and rise to a higher level.


    When the anger period enters the heaven and the sky, it needs to go through nine heavy thunder. Because half god is in line with heaven and cannot resist the heaven. How can you compare with heaven to achieve great ability?


    In the hearsay, heaven needs to experience nine days of God thunder when it comes to entering the realm of God. It is said that it is a destructive thunder from the sky. If you want to transcend the sky, you must resist the God thunder that can not be resisted by heaven. Nine days of God thunder.


    It is said that the nine heavenly thunder is powerful, and the power of one way carries the strength that can not be compared with the nine heavenly thunder superposition. Here are the semi gods. They know the strength of the nine heavenly thunder very well, but they think that the nine heavy natural thunder they have experienced together can not rival the one falling down at this time.


    The thunder light fell, the air blew up, and the shining black light covered the world. All the people saw only one figure falling from the sky towards the ground, obviously it was Chu wind.


    But, compared with the people who fall down is Chu Feng, they are more concerned about why nine days of thunder?


    Only the demon king knew that when Chu Feng entered the fury period in Longmen holy land, there should have been only one realm of thunder, but countless thunders were looted, which was equivalent to the nine heavy thunder in semi divine period.


    In other words, Chu wind has already passed the semi God nine heavy thunder, at this moment, he is facing the nine God thunder, the God state test!


    Of course, even Chu wind did not know, he did not have the test of the natural anger period, he was directly faced with the semi God test.


    With a roar, the earth was uploaded with a great bang, which produced a huge explosion. A force swept around the area, within 500 meters, the land was incomplete and the seven peaks of mountains were razed to the ground and a huge pit appeared.People looked from afar, scattered why it was the breath of the nine gods thunder, and their eyes were also focused on the dust filled pit. Is Chu Feng dead?


    Cough!


    In the eyes of all the people looking forward to or complicated or expecting, there was a slight cough. Although it was very low, and there was rolling thunder in the air, for the South City Lord, they could hear it very clearly at the moment, which seemed to have surpassed the thunder robbery.


    The dust dispersed, and a figure rose slowly in the pit, wearing the wings of magic light, without any trace. Who else could it be?


    But at the moment, the Chu wind also looks particularly embarrassed, the skin is scorched black as ugly, only that magic light wing, is gorgeous.


    Seeing clearly, Nan Aowen sees that Chu Feng''s clothes are all destroyed under the thunder robbery. She swears and turns her head to one side. Although she had misunderstood and didn''t pay attention to it, she sees it again at the moment. She is still embarrassed in such an environment.


    Angry purple dream also face slightly red, the first time so intuitive to see a man''s body, than that time in the underground cave to listen to Chu Feng and Rosa do that kind of thing, more shameful.


    But she didn''t move her eyes like Nan Aowen. She knew that Chu Feng was not intentional. She was robbed by thunder. She also wanted to continue to look at whether Chu Feng could persist.


    Only Nan Zhenyan and some other semi divine women are meaningful, without any sense of shyness. On the contrary, their eyes are wantonly looking at the Chu wind in the distance. They are all staring at some place.


    At the same time, an idea came up in my heart. Is it true or false? Or was it just robbed and thundered, swollen?


    Among the different ideas of the people, Chu Feng went back to the sky again and twisted his neck. He felt that the pain and pain of his body had disappeared. Instead, he had a steady stream of strength. He looked at the sky coldly and knew that his strength was much stronger than before.


    It''s just a little embarrassing, naked, and there''s so much audience.


    At the moment, however, he couldn''t control so much. He lifted his hand and said, "come on!"


    As if provoked by Chu Feng, Jielei came down from the sky again, which was many times stronger than the first nine Heavenly God thunder. Without any hindrance, it thundered on Chu Feng''s body. Rao was so strong that he couldn''t help but scream.


    However, this time, Chu Feng did not fall down by the thunder of the nine heavenly gods. Instead, it was stopped. It was just the skin of the whole body rolling over and blood overflowing. However, it was repaired in a short time, and soon it was the same as before.


    Even the original scorched black is gone, just like a bath just came out, people also see more carefully, the man is a kind of inferiority complex, the woman is a kind of fun.


    Although nanaowen is shy of such a picture, but the robbery thunder falls, or can''t help but secretly look at it. Seeing that it is shy, but seeing everyone watching, Nan Aowen also scattered shyness, scolded in the heart: Son of a bitch, the last robbery thunder, your birds,,, wrong, big birds to blow off!


    Chu Feng naturally did not know that Nan Aowen''s heart was cursing him so much. He raised his head and raised his eyebrows. The hand that had been carrying him suddenly burst out a force straight to the sky: "come again!"


    Heaven and earth roar, rob thunder seems to be provoked by Chu Feng''s anger, a more powerful divine power surging, suddenly fell, the power of geometric multiple growth, chufeng cheered, did not mean to dodge, on the contrary, the wings of magic light led to fly, and the third nine God thunder, collided with!


    the sky was covered with black light www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1941

    The third nine Heavenly God leibi is much stronger than the two at the beginning.


    The black light covered the sky state and blocked people''s sight. Because they couldn''t feel the breath of Chu wind, they didn''t know whether Chu wind was still alive or had been annihilated in that nine Heavenly God thunder!


    The dark light gradually dissipated, people also vaguely saw a figure standing in the void.


    Chu Feng is not dead, he is still there, but the whole person looks bloody, even in distress, but the skin and flesh are all repairing at the speed of the naked eye, slowly recovering as before, quite magical.


    South Ao Wen looked at one eye, blushing in a low voice.


    Because Chu Feng is not dead, and the breath is more powerful, and even recovered as before, but she expected the big bird to be blasted off is still there, not only as before, the big bird seems to have grown up a lot, high spirited to the sky, as if the sky found the target, will immediately fire general.


    Nan Zhenyan finally couldn''t help giggling: "this guy is interesting. He didn''t live or die in the face of robbery thunder. Instead, he got up."


    Nan Zhenyan said that, originally only concerned about whether Chu Feng had something to do, they all looked at a certain place, with inferiority, envy or longing in the eyes.


    Angry purple dream face a red under, in the heart slightly frightened, Rosa at the beginning why did not play dead?


    Chu Feng is also quite helpless, and there is no woman, but also to face life and death, how do you get up, do not know I am very embarrassed?


    But the good brother held his head high and seemed to want to work in the sky. Chu Feng didn''t know it. He felt the power in his body almost multiplied, and even the demon Kingdom devoured a lot of power. It seemed that the growth was not good as he did. He felt a little happy in his heart. It seems that this breakthrough has many advantages!


    However, he was more dignified. He knew that there were still six thunders left behind. Now he did not know that this was the Chu wind of the nine Heavenly God thunder, and he was still in the dark saying that the thunder that broke through the demigod was not so fierce. How could he be so fierce.


    Fortunately, these are Chu Feng''s thoughts, if he really said it, the South City Lord and others must be angry spitting blood.


    When a person enters into a demigod and encounters a thunderbolt, it is determined by the person''s aptitude and talent. There are strong and weak ones. If one can get through it, he will be a demigod; if he can''t, he will be a dead soul.


    Of course, although jiuchongtianlei is so powerful that they have to face life and death, there are still many people who are eager for it. When they break through the demigod, the jiuchongtianlei can be more powerful.


    Because the stronger you are, the more powerful you will carry, and the more powerful the demigods will be. When you have passed the nine fold thunder and become a demigod, you may be able to fight ordinary demigods in the middle of the war only in the early stage.


    Chu Feng''s powerful nine heaven God thunder is not only the desire of the people who break through the demigods, but even the strong people who have the opportunity to break through the divine realm all desire such a powerful nine heaven God thunder, which means that once they become gods, they are the powerful type.


    At this time, the fourth thunder came as promised. Chu Feng was already ready with a bold attitude. Facing the fourth nine Heavenly God thunder, which was powerful and powerful again, Chu wind almost used the whole body''s strength to support every cell of the body.


    He will not deliberately block, but will not be willing to die easily.


    When the air exploded, Chu Feng fell down on the earth like a meteor again, smashing out a terrible pit with a diameter of nearly 100 meters. A deep hole appeared in the center. Obviously, Chu Feng was not in it. The power of the fourth thunder let him all be driven into the ground.


    The breath of Chu Feng can''t be felt. Everyone is nervous whether he wants to die or not. He wants to see whether chufeng has died or to create a miracle again.


    Only the demon king stands in the air, it seems that he is not worried at all.


    All of a sudden, a force of semi God''s early state surged between heaven and earth, coming out of the deep hole.


    The South City Lord and others all changed color, surprised and shocked!


    This breath, no doubt, is the Chu wind, but how can it look like this?


    At the beginning, they were infinitely close to the demigod state, and broke through the period of demigod. After nine times of sky thunder, the breath of demigod would appear in their bodies until the seventh way. The breath of the eighth way would be shaped. Until they avoided or suffered the ninth thunder, they would step into the demigod state.


    Now, Chu Feng has only experienced four ways. How can he enter the realm of demigod? The powerful power of demigod makes some people in the middle and even the later period of semi God feel the pressure.


    What the hell is going on here?


    The South City Lord, who had been worried about Chu Feng, frowned at the sky and was still brewing thunder. He could be sure that it was not the nine heaven thunder in the semi divine period, but the nine heaven God thunder in the divine realm. Because he had been in Lingyun sect, he saw a man step into the divine realm. He was very familiar with the breath of the nine Heavenly God thunder.


    Because that was what he longed for, and what Chu Feng encountered at the moment was the nine heaven God thunder. The difference was that the color of the nine heaven God thunder was not the same when he first saw it, and the breath was more powerful.How can it be possible to trigger the thunder of the nine heavenly gods when the infinite is close to the state of the demigods?


    After countless years, the South City Lord can not give a reasonable explanation.


    Just looking at Chu Feng, who had come out of the cave, wearing the wings of magic light, he looked in a mess, and even the wings of magic light were damaged. However, the breath of Chu Feng was the breath of demigod, and it was strong enough to make people feel inferior.


    Because when they entered the period of demigod, they did not have such a strong momentum. Even the southern city Lord was ashamed.


    However, since you have stepped into the demigod, why did you fall four thunder?


    Nan Ao Wen blinked: "he, won''t be to break through continuously?"


    This is just a word of speculation, but it is like thunder in people''s ears. Nan Aowen said so. They also thought of such a possibility. They looked pale and looked at Chu Feng, who had just returned to the sky. In their hearts, abnormal and strange words appeared in their hearts.


    Who can break through continuously? Who can break through continuously? The answer is no, and they haven''t met it, unless it''s transmission.


    At the moment, it is obvious that the thunder has not yet fallen completely. Chu Feng is already in the period of demigod. Besides continuous breakthroughs, what can be explained?


    Chu Feng stayed in the high altitude and didn''t care about people''s thoughts. He just had some regrets. He really wanted to break through continuously.


    His accumulated martial arts power is incomparably powerful. He can fight against the late peak of demigod. He has been stuck in infinite proximity to the demigod without breaking through. When it comes to the breakthrough, he also chooses to suppress it. But now Chu Feng knows that his original practice was wrong. Thanks to the demon king''s reminding him today, otherwise he would not have known all this.


    His power has already been comparable to the late peak of the demigod, and may even surpass the ordinary lower gods, but they are all suppressed by him.


    But now he chose to let go to break through, all the forces were detonated, and then there was a continuous breakthrough, a rare event in a hundred years. Chu Feng''s heart was excited at the moment.


    It seems that he wants to pierce the heaven and earth.


    All of a sudden, the pressure of heaven and earth became more and more heavy. Some of the strong men in the early period of semi gods with low cultivation, as well as Nu Zi Meng and Nan Ao Wen, all spit out a mouthful of blood. They were oppressed by the heavy pressure and felt uncomfortable.


    Nanzhenyan and the South City Lord quickly launched a defense to save Nan Aowen and nu purple dream, and were directly oppressed to death by the powerful momentum.


    With the blink of thunder, the fifth thunderbolt fell from the sky, the sixth followed, and the seventh!


    At one time, three sky shaking thunder fell from the sky. The strength of one was stronger than that of one. Everyone''s faces were changed. One heavy nine sky god thunder made Chu Feng in a mess. Now, the three sky Thunder have landed continuously. Does Chu Feng have time to recover?


    Among the complexity of the people, the fifth nine Heavenly God thunder bumped into the recovered Chu Feng without any hindrance, and the body of Chu Feng shook accordingly. At the moment when people saw the black light, the skin and flesh of Chu wind turned over and the blood was flying, so they were bombarded again by the sixth and ninth God thunder, covering up the people''s sight.


    Then the seventh and ninth Heavenly God thunder followed, and the loud noise shook the world, making everyone''s eardrums painful, and even the heart beat hard.


    There was no explosion on the ground, which made some people waiting to see the Chu wind blow into the ground again. Just now, the three nine gods of thunder were stronger than the beginning. Why didn''t they hit the ground? Has it turned into fly ash under the bombardment of the triple nine heavenly thunder?


    Under the dark clouds and black thunder rolling in the sky, the black awn caused by the triple sky thunder is still there, and it is gradually disappearing. Everyone looks at it without blinking, hoping to see if the Chu wind appears in front of them as it did at the beginning.


    However, when the dark light dispersed, there was no one there. The people looked astonished and regretted. They did not fall to the ground or in the air. It seems that they were blasted into slag by the triple nine heavenly thunder.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1942

    "No, where is he?"


    Angry purple dream in everyone feel Chu wind has died, suddenly pointed to the higher sky.


    You can see that Chu Feng is really there. There is no complete place in his whole body except the big bird with his head up and down. He is slowly repairing there. The wings of magic light are even more fragmented, like a fluorescent rain, falling on the ground bit by bit.


    Chufeng, who was panting for breath, raised his head, and suddenly burst into the sky with a black light: "come again!"


    The state of demigod!


    People''s looks changed dramatically. Just now, Chu Feng broke through the triple nine Heavenly God thunder, and even reached the middle of the semi divine state. People who have practiced for decades or even hundreds of years feel ashamed and even embarrassed.


    Because Chu Feng, just for a while, completed the things they may not be able to complete in their whole life.


    At this time, the eighth and ninth Heavenly God thunder also fell quickly. The destructive power made the South City Lord and some other semi God peak people feel uncomfortable. Some people in the mid demigod period were oppressed to vomit blood. If they were not under protection, they might all die.


    If they knew that Chu Feng did not block that space with the demon Kingdom, and no one here could resist the oppression of that force, what would they think?


    In this way, the eighth and ninth Heavenly God thunder also collided with the Chu wind, which has not been completely recovered. The magic light wing is directly eliminated behind the Chu wind, which seems to have been damaged.


    The flesh and blood is more miserable, people can''t bear to look sideways.


    Chu Feng''s body fell downward, and seemed to have a close contact with the ground, chufeng stabilized.


    His whole body is in rapid recovery. Chu Feng looks at the sky with calm eyes like water, and his whole body breath is full and thick. People are surprised again. His life shock is not as much as today''s, because the breath of Chu Feng at this moment seems to be the trend of the later period of demigod!


    Everyone asked himself how it was possible, but the thing happened in front of them. Chu Feng broke through with the posture of being close to the demigod infinitely, and continuously reached the late period of demigod. He killed countless people directly and became the first person in history!


    The body slowly rises into the air, and the body is recovering rapidly. The new skin has a sense of lines. It is beautiful and healthy, and it has a three-dimensional feeling that is hard to destroy.


    When the nine Heavenly God thunder exploded, a huge black light came down from the sky. The Chu wind''s mouth slightly cocked up, and emptied in vain, releasing all the accumulated strength and bearing the last ravage of the nine Heavenly God thunder.


    The earth and the earth exploded and moved, causing a slight vibration in a hundred kilometers.


    But all this did not end so simply. At the moment when the nine Heavenly God thunder exploded, many thunder lights flashed and fell, and the South City Lord''s look was startled: "it''s really nine gods thunder!"


    At the end of the day, the ninety-nine sky thunder followed the fall, constantly bombarding the body of the breakthrough person. It is said that the Ninth Heaven God thunder gives the breakthrough power, and the other ninety-nine heavenly thunder gives the breakthrough person divine power.


    If you can carry the ninth and ninth heavenly thunder, you will enter the realm of God. In the end, the strength of the divine power depends not only on the posture of the nine times nine Heavenly God thunder in front, but also the ninety-nine heavenly thunder in the back. The more you can carry, the stronger the divine power will be. On the contrary, if you give up using other things to block or let people help you, it will be relatively weak.


    This is why there is a huge gap between the strong and the inferior gods who enter the realm of God.


    The South City Lord once saw a man break through the divine realm. He only resisted the five heavy thunder. The other four heavy nine Heavenly God thunder was offset by others. The subsequent ninety-nine heavenly thunder only resisted more than 30 ways, and then the powerful ones counteracted it for him.


    But even in this way, it is also very strong, and no one under God can fight against one of them.


    The South City Lord has never heard of the strong man who has experienced the nine and nine heavenly thunder, and it is hard to imagine what kind of strong posture it is.


    Heaven and earth roared, and the Ninth Heaven God thunder had collided with Chu Feng. Chu Feng vomited blood in the dark thunder, but his body was also recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. The ninety-nine heavenly thunder also successively fell on Chu Feng''s body, delaying his recovery speed.


    It can''t be said to be fragmented, but the Chu wind at the moment is absolutely bloody.


    Nan Ao Wen and nu Zi Meng are not as strong as Nan Zhenyan. They all close their eyes and dare not look at the situation. They all pray that Chu Feng can stick to it and not be annihilated.


    The destruction and repair are constantly on Chu Feng''s body. The South City Lord has calculated that more than 20 Thunder have landed, and there are more than 70 behind. Can Chu Feng withstand it?


    Both hands clenched into fists, he was not good to make a sound, but also prayed in his heart, Chu Feng must insist on.


    The sound of thunder continued to blow, and that area of state was completely annihilated. The original breath of Chu wind was also dissipated and invisible. Only the falling sky thunder could not see anything else.Fifty, sixty, seventy, eighty, ninety-one, ninety-three, ninety-six, ninety-nine!


    In the silence of the South City Lord, the 99th thunder fell and exploded. There was no more thunder in the sky. The dark clouds slowly dispersed, and the thunder had disappeared. Once again, the sunny and cloudless weather was restored.


    Only the position where Chu Feng stood was covered by the endless black light, and the terrible destructive power could be felt for a long time.


    The demon king''s body swayed between, suddenly disappeared in the public''s sight without a trace.


    But at the moment, people don''t care where the devil went, they only care whether Chu Feng is still alive.


    Finally, the endless black light in the sun, a little bit of dissipation, everyone''s eyes widened to see, slowly a figure appeared in front of them.


    Not Chu Feng, who else can it be?


    Chu Feng stood there, his breath peaceful, like an ordinary person, although he was still naked, the angry dragon was still in the sky, but it can be proved that he was not dead.


    Close your eyes, a hand gently raised, suddenly a little bit of light from the sky, gathered around the body of Chu Feng, wrapped him in it, slowly all into his body, until the last point can not be seen.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng opened his eyes, and the magic light wings suddenly opened behind him, wider than at the beginning, and more black than at the beginning. Even blood flowing traces could be seen above.


    He, now what state?


    This is what everyone thought when they saw that Chu Feng was not dead, because no matter how they felt at the moment, they couldn''t find out the state and breath of chufeng. They were just like an ordinary person.


    But how can a person who can live under the nine heaven thunder and ninety-nine heavy sky thunder be an ordinary person?


    Chu Feng looked at his hands and felt the power in the demon kingdom. It was so vast and surging that it was more powerful than it was at the beginning. I don''t know how many times. He knew that the demon kingdom was closely related to himself, and that the strong was strong, and the weak was weak.


    Feeling his own strength carefully, Chu Feng laughed and felt a pity that he had begun to waste some time. He should break through in the wasteland battlefield, so as not to encounter so many things behind.


    No one knows what state Chu Feng is now, only he knows.


    Looking at his own appearance at the moment, nu long Chaotian is quite interested in firing guns. After a crisis, Chu Feng believes that the strong four forces will arrive soon. He does not want to fight with the four forces so early.


    His body moved quickly. He wanted to find a woman to vent his superfluous energy. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared in the sight of the public, and he did not even know which direction he was going.


    If it wasn''t for the big pit above the ground and the destroyed flat land, everyone would doubt whether Chu Feng had appeared just now and whether he had seen a rarely seen ferry robbery?


    Nan Aowen blinked her eyes and really wanted to know what the state of Chu Feng was now, but it was not convenient to catch up with her, and she did not know where Chu Feng was.


    "Father, he''s gone!" he whispered


    The South City Lord also calmed down and looked majestic: "all of you go back to Nancheng first, and wait for the three elders or lingyunzong''s people to come, and then talk about it!"


    Chu Feng seems to have raised a lot of levels. It is safe to lead people back. The four powerful deities have nothing to do with Chu Feng, especially those in Nancheng.


    Nu purple dream was pulled away by Nan Zhenyan. Looking back at the place, she could feel Chu Feng''s arrogant momentum just now. It seemed that there was a general gap between the sky and the ground.


    What kind of realm are you?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1943

    The four forces appeared together and the hidden world was in turmoil.


    After the Chu wind broke through and disappeared, and the South City Lord led the people back to the South City, the four forces of the hidden world all made their voices through the four main cities, and they were officially born after hiding for thousands of years.


    The first thing is to fight against Chu Feng. Anyone who harbors Chu Feng in the hidden world and even knows that Chu Feng''s whereabouts have not been reported will be killed!


    Endless depression covers the whole hidden world. The emergence of the four forces makes the lower class people panic and excited. In the past, they thought that going to the four main cities was the top of the world, but now the four forces appear, and there are also strong gods. They know that there is God at the end of martial arts.


    South City, the Lord''s house, under the night!


    As everything quieted down, the south city advocate sent the South City strong men to search for the trace of Chu wind. At night, two guests came to the city Lord''s house, two guests who asked the South City Lord to receive carefully.


    One is the Chu kingdom that has gone back and forth, and the other is also an old acquaintance of the South City Lord. The last old city Lord of Nancheng, the father of bronze!


    Bronze talent is outstanding, but in the wasteland battlefield, it was wiped out by the Chu wind. Now that Chu Feng appears in Nancheng, he naturally comes. The breath of infinite proximity to the divine realm is permeated, so that people who are close to it can feel the deep and depressing breath.


    Although two people came, the South City Lord felt that there must be a strong presence in the dark, and it is very likely that there is a middle God!


    Because of the appearance of the demon king, there is no middle God coming. It is not easy to kill Chu Feng?


    Of course, the South City Lord guessed it, but it was totally as if he didn''t know.


    The old city Lord seems to be a middle-aged man, but his eyes twinkle cold, and the smell of vicissitudes, we all know that this is a man who has been approaching the divine realm for a long time.


    The South commander followed the Nanhan mountain to monitor. At the moment, the deputy commander came in and showed his respect to the South City Lord first, then to the Chu Kingdom and the old city Lord.


    Then he said, "Lord, according to what you mean, the three thousand powerful city Lords have been scattered to search for the whole Nancheng Prefecture. In addition, the subordinate Guanyu, ancient towns and remote places have also conveyed the portraits of Chu Feng. The whole southern city has been involved in the search for Chu Feng, but there is still no news."


    "Perhaps, he is no longer in Nancheng and has gone to the other three cities."


    The old city Lord said, "so what? I''ll kill this bastard and let him know how stupid it is to kill my son bronze. "


    Chujie coughed gently, and the old city master immediately restrained his anger. Facing Chu Kingdom, he still did not dare to ask for a big one.


    The South City Lord waved his hand and let Nantong take the lead. He asked, "three elders, old city Lord, now the Chu wind is hidden. What should we do?"


    Chu''s face is peaceful. There is no embarrassment of running in the daytime today. When he comes to his realm, he will not be embarrassed by such things. As a strong man in the divine realm, as long as he lives, all kinds of means are acceptable.


    Smell speech, say: "can how?"


    South City Lord a Leng, he asked out the Chu boundary asked back, he did not know how to answer, at first he can know where Chu Feng is, but now he does not know where Chu Feng has gone.


    Chu also knew that the South City master didn''t know how to answer. He nodded and said, "you can only take a step and see a step. In addition, the news of Chu wind is spreading in the South City and even in the hidden world. Is it true?"


    At that time, Chu Feng broke through the heaven and earth, and the southern city was covered with dark clouds. At that time, all the people on the scene spread the news. Chu Feng broke through with the boundless semi divine realm. However, it was not the nine heavy thunder, but the nine heavenly divine thunder of the divine realm. Even it broke through continuously, and did not know what the state was.


    Chu Jie ran back to lingyunzong and came to Nancheng again. He heard the news. He didn''t have time to ask Chu Chen, who was also on the scene at that time. At the moment, he wanted to know the situation from the mouth of the South City Master.


    The South City Lord nodded: "it''s all true. I''ve seen the two elders break through the divine realm. That''s the breath of the nine heaven God thunder. As for why Chu Feng can trigger the nine heaven God thunder with the seven levels of tiannu, I''m not very clear. But now the rumors are true, and he does break through continuously."


    "At present, perhaps the lowest level is the peak of the late demigod."


    The rest of the people said that Chu kingdom can still doubt the truth and falsehood, but now the South City Lord also said that, he is also a bit dignified.


    After countless years, he has witnessed many times the nine Heavenly God thunder in the divine realm, and even witnessed countless semi divine breakthroughs, but he has never seen a continuous breakthrough, unless it is in the form of transmitting meritorious service.


    As for the matter that the infinite approach to the demigods triggers the thunder of the nine heavenly gods, which is unheard of in the Chu Kingdom, what kind of unique demeanor is that? I''m even a little sorry that I went too fast at that time. I should wait and see what happened.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Jie asked, "how many times have he been hit by the nine heavenly thunder?"? How many thunders have you experienced


    The old city owner also shrunk his eyes. He is still very concerned about this, because the more he experiences, the stronger he is.


    "All!"


    The South City Lord didn''t hide it. He told the truth: "at that time, the nine gods Lei chufeng met them with the most direct attitude. With blood dripping, they did not let the demon king protect the Dharma. Finally, he faced the ninety-nine heavenly thunder with a broken body. None of them survived, but we couldn''t feel his realm."Chujie, who thought he was steady, all of a sudden stood up with an incredible look in his eyes.


    When he broke through the Shenjing realm, he only resisted several nine heaven thunder, dozens of sky thunder, and felt that life is not like death. Chu Feng was only infinitely close to the demigod at that time. How can he fight against the nine heaven God thunder? Even against 99 thunder?


    Chu Jie wants to say that the South City Lord is lying, but he also believes that the South City Lord is afraid to cheat him.


    What''s more, if you go out and ask a person who is present at that time, it will be clear.


    "Grandfather


    At this time, knowing that Chu Jie came to Nancheng again, Chu Chen also came in, without any notice, just like his own back garden.


    Chu Kingdom nodded slightly, and the old city master also stood up with a smile: "young master Chen, are you OK in Nancheng?"


    Chu Chen enigmatic nodded: "OK, but that Chu wind runs too fast, every time did not take him, a little regret."


    He said it as if he was attacking Chu Feng. The old city owner sneered at him, but he didn''t dare to say anything. This is the most beloved grandson of Chu Kingdom, and few people dare to despise him.


    Chu Jie slowly sat down and asked, "Chu Chen, just now your uncle Nan said that at that time, Chu Feng was facing the nine Heavenly God thunder, and had experienced ninety-nine heavenly thunder. Is that true?"


    The South City Lord looks affected, the Chu boundary''s question, obviously is a little distrust to him.


    Chu Chen went over and sat down as if he were at home. He thought about it and said, "it should not be the nine heaven God thunder. Although the breath is a bit like it, it''s black, and the Chu wind is only infinitely close to the demigod. What''s the qualification to rob the nine heaven God thunder? It''s probably something we don''t know about


    "Maybe that realm is false. I don''t know how to deceive us. Otherwise, what will he run after he breaks through?"


    The South City Lord glanced at the light ridicule, knowing that Chu Chen''s conceit made him unwilling to admit that a man in the present world was better than him, so subconsciously he was not willing to admit the power of Chu Feng. These words are not afraid of being ridiculed. At that time, there were so many people who did not have your judgment?


    "I see!" However, when the South City Master felt that no one would believe Chu Chen''s words, Chu Kingdom nodded and said with a sneer: "I''ll say how a child who is infinitely close to a demigod can continuously break through. Now it seems that all the special skills of the demon God are taboo. Those realms are disguised. Otherwise, why should he run afterwards?"


    South City Lord looks a stagnant, Chu Chen this word is obviously jealous words, Chu boundary believed?


    I think it is necessary to say: "three elders, we all felt the power of robbing thunder at that time. Even the people in the early and middle period of demigod were oppressed by that momentum to vomit blood and disguise false things. Should we not be able to do this?"


    "Do you mean that Chu Chen is lying to me?" Chujie was also unwilling to admit the power of Chu Feng, so he said with dissatisfaction: "he won''t cheat me, and if Chu Feng is as strong as hearsay now, why should he run? He and the demon king will challenge all four forces together. Why hide? "


    "So Chu Chen''s analysis is right, those are all false, as for you said those people vomit blood, it is their incompetence, scared."


    The master of the south city didn''t go on talking about it. He knew that Chu kingdom had not seen with his own eyes. He didn''t want to admit all this. He didn''t want to believe that there was such a rebellious person.


    The Chu kingdom all think so. The southern city Lord can almost predict that the other forces are not willing to believe it. They admit that Chu Feng is powerful, that is to say, they admit their own incompetence.


    The old city Lord said with a smile, "I''ll tell you, how can there be continuous breakthrough people? It seems that you are all deceived by the cover up method."


    "Even so, then try to find out Chu Feng and kill him with my own hands."


    "Three elders, I haven''t come back to Nancheng for hundreds of years. I want to go out and have a look tonight. If you have anything, you can come to me."


    Chu Kingdom nodded slightly, let the old city Lord leave first.


    Chu kingdom is still here, and the South City Master is not good to go first. He asks, "three elders, is there anything else I need to do?"


    "You''re going down. I''ll be quiet by myself." Chujie shook his head and waved to the South City master to leave: "increase the search efforts and strive to find Chu Feng before the hidden world Dabi is opened. Otherwise, when the channel is opened, the Chu wind will be able to mix in."


    The South City Lord said that he understood and retreated,


    "grandfather, just now,,,," Chu Chen looked at the South City Master''s departure, then got up and went to the Chu boundary and whispered something.


    Chu Jie''s eyes narrowed: "really?"


    Chu Chen nodded: "absolutely true, this is the best chance to kill Chu Feng."


    Chu Kingdom shot: "damn the guy!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1944

    Two days passed quietly, but the heat wave searching for Chu wind not only did not go down with time, but became more fierce than it began.


    Because the four forces have thrown out a huge temptation, that is, whoever can find Chu Feng can enter the four forces to become disciples and enjoy the same cultivation resources as the core disciples, which has caused most martial arts practitioners in the hidden world crazy.


    What they are looking for is the supreme martial arts and a better cultivation environment?


    In their efforts to search, but there was no result, a manor outside Nancheng, the place where nanzhenyan had prepared to live for Nan Aoxue, because Nan Aoxue entered the residence garden of Nancheng. It was empty, even the servants and some guards left.


    But because this is nanzhenyan''s territory, even if it is empty, no one will be unintelligible. Only a team sent by the South City Lord went in to check whether there was any trace of Chu Feng, and then no one came.


    I also think that Chu Feng will not come to such a place, perhaps to a more hidden place.


    Night falls, two figures fall from the sky, Chu wind with angry purple bud!


    After wandering around several places, he was almost found several times. Chu Feng finally returned to the edge of the southern city and chose the manor that nanzhenyan had left empty.


    Because tomorrow is the day when the hidden world Dabi will be opened. At that time, no matter how many warriors will go to see the fun, the intensity of searching in a short time will be reduced, and Chu Feng will take advantage of the opening of the channel to go to lingyunzong and try to send Xuanyuan Huining to Zhongzhou, so he will come back in the dark tonight.


    As for nu zilei, after being taken away by the demon king disguised as him that day, he was taken by Chu Feng. As for Feng Qingqing, Zhuque and Xuanyuan Huining, chufeng is not worried. With Chu Yi, no one in Nancheng can hurt them, even in Chu Kingdom.


    After that day, the breath of Chu wind became more ethereal and hard to capture.


    "Why, still angry?"


    Chu Feng walked out a step forward, then saw Nu zilei still cold face there, and said with a smile: "it''s just that no matter how angry you are, you have to be reasonable. I''m hiding everywhere because of you. I''m not angry. What''s the reason for you to be angry? And I''m your Savior, don''t you know? "


    That day, if Nu zilei was brought to the Chu kingdom by Nan Han mountain, Chu Feng believed that the result would not be very good.


    Nu zilei also understood this. In the past two days, she could not blame Chu Feng for all the things she had done, but her inner pride was destined to make her admit no mistake.


    Proud of the head up: "but after all, you killed North Wuliang."


    "OK, I can''t have a good chat." Chu Feng was too lazy to waste too much saliva with her anger. She went straight inside. She didn''t have a good rest in the past two days. When the war came, it was time to relax and meet the new start and fight the four forces.


    Angry purple Lei snorted and followed her in. She was taken away by the demon king that day. Many people knew that if she appeared, she would be arrested. Only by the side of Chu Feng could she be considered safe.


    In order to avoid attracting other people''s attention, Chu Feng didn''t light up the candlelight, and there was no need for bright lighting tonight.


    When he came to the back of the manor, Chu Feng pointed to a room: "go to have a rest, and then I''ll find a chance to bring your sister out. You two will depend on each other and live a good life. There is no place for you in a higher position. The Revenge of tianmengguan Lord''s house is mine. I will avenge you. This is my promise to your sister."


    Angry purple bud did not look at Chu Feng, went to a room, although not happy with Chu wind, but can not deny that Chu Feng now gives is the best way.


    With the efforts of the two sisters, it may take 50 years or even hundreds of years to avenge the dead people, and Chu Feng always has such strength.


    Chu Feng shakes his head and passes by with a helpless smile. He also finds a room to go in at will. However, as soon as he enters, he remembers one thing. After thinking about it, he leaves the room. The wings of magic light spread out and flies away in an instant. He can''t sleep without testing this evening.


    Anger purple bud just opened a window, saw Chu Feng fly away, the first reaction is, left her.


    Then I think it is impossible. If Chu Feng really wants to go, she can''t stop her, isn''t it?


    Thinking of that day, when Chu Feng took her away from Nancheng Prefecture, she passed through a mountain range of ancient mountains. At that time, the whole person had nothing to wear. She was just an exposure maniac. She was scared and frightened. She was afraid that Chu Feng would punish her, because she could feel Chu Feng''s strong desire and seemed to have too much energy at that time.


    On that mountain, he saw a group of people killing two men. It seemed that there were more people and less bullies. Chu Feng killed the group of people and left only two women to let the two people get away. Later,,,


    Nu zilei touched her face and angrily said, "rogue guy, can''t you go to find someone to vent his anger?"


    Because, at that time, the two women left at that time were punished by Chu Feng. When she finally questioned, Chu Feng changed into the clothes of the dead and said calmly: when they bully others, they should also think about being bullied. I happen to be the one who can bully them.In this way, Chu Feng forcefully put two women who were originally obstinate and insulting. She was dissatisfied with this and knew that she could not stop Chu Feng.


    Moreover, Chu Feng is better than the rest of the people. When some martial arts people pursue martial arts lonely, they will start as long as they catch a woman. At least, those women who are bullied by Chu Feng are not rogues.


    But in the heart or secretly scold a rascal, angry purple bud turned back to rest.


    Chu Feng left soon, but not to other places, but back to the South City, Yayuan!


    On the same day, the garden was searched by Chu Chen and left. Nan Aowen let people clean up before they came back from their new residence. Xuanyuan Huining also secretly returned to Yayuan, because the most dangerous place is the safest.


    Chu Feng fell in the backyard, his left eye twinkled and went to a room, opened it directly and closed the door.


    "It''s me!" Feeling the air filled with air, the Chu wind made a sound in the dark.


    Pause for a moment, the room lights up, the rosefinch looks happy, directly into Chu Feng''s arms: "where have these two days gone?"


    Chu Feng patted her on the shoulder to let go of himself: "I went out for a walk, there is nothing important, hurry up, I have to do something!"


    "Ah The rosefinch was astonished and clenched her lips to show her resentment: "Chu Feng, what do you think I am, your plaything?"


    Chu Feng walked over to the bed and took off his shoes. He looked at the rosefinch with dismay: "what''s the matter?"


    Zhuque thought Chu Feng was going to be with her. She turned her back and said, "although I am already your man, I have my own pride. I can contribute everything. But I don''t want to be together every time. You are just with me. That will make me feel like I''m just your plaything. I hope you respect me."


    Plaything? Respect?


    Chu Feng was confused for a moment, and then reacted with a bitter smile: "what are you thinking about? It''s just that your cultivation is difficult to improve. Recently, I think I have a way to try something with you. It''s not that kind of work!"


    The rosefinch looked back and saw Chu Feng''s helpless smile. Her face was slightly red, and she knew that she had misunderstood her.


    He bit his lips and went over and sat down: "do you have a way?"


    Chu Feng did not grasp the topic to embarrass the rosefinch, said: "you go to bed first!"


    The rosefinch narrowed her eyes and doubted, "no, I''ll go up and you''ll do me?"


    "What are you thinking?" Chu Feng speechless patted the head of the rosefinch: "you are my woman, not have never done, I dare to come to you at night is to do that kind of thing? Come on, and take off all your clothes. "


    When she heard that she wanted to take off her clothes, she was even more suspicious. But she thought that she could improve her accomplishments and not be affected by the broken heaven pill, so she was very moved.


    Chu Feng shook his head and was not attracted. Fortunately, two days ago, he found two evil women to vent his spirit. Otherwise, he must draw a gun.


    Let the rosefinch sit with his back to himself, and the magic realm is also opened in the room. A mysterious force is swirling in the room, and the outside world can not feel it at all.


    Chu Feng put his hands on the white and smooth back of the rosefinch, and began to run his strength to test his initial ideas to see if he could succeed.


    If we can, we can not only make demigods in batch, but also create gods.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1945

    Soon, the rosefinch felt a force into her body, as if nourishing her four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, and felt relaxed and comfortable all over the body.


    Began to close his eyes, looking forward to Chu Feng really can bring her surprise.


    Chu Feng concentrated on the operation of the original power in the noumenon, and did not worry about the breath being felt by the outside world. On the one hand, he absorbed the power conversion from the demon Kingdom, and then introduced it into the body of the rosefinch.


    With the feeling of power flow, cleaning the channels affected by the broken heaven Pill on the rosefinch was not very good at first, but as time went on, Chu Feng found that the Zhuque was blocked, and all the channels that could not accommodate the new power were broken through, and the original force introduced into it was running faster.


    Happy in the heart, at first he just tried to see if he could help the rosefinch get rid of the side effects of the broken heaven Pill on the meridians. At the moment, it seemed that he could.


    Now as long as the rosefinch is normal to practice, it can also rely on its own strength to improve the realm in the future.


    Calm down, concentrate on another attempt, slowly on the body of a lot of sweat, but also mixed with some impurities, appears a little dark, Chu Feng did not open his eyes, but all this was in his left eye.


    That is the impurity in the body of the rosefinch. To reach the level of the demigod, it should remove all impurities in the body. However, there are very few demigods who can achieve this, so it will be affected more or less in the future martial arts realm.


    Therefore, more people rely on pills for quenching, but the effect is limited.


    At the moment, the rosefinch''s body is almost visible to the naked eye to discharge those impurities, the whole white body has become black, still with a little fishy smell.


    Feeling almost the same, Chu Feng suddenly more rapid operation, the power of the source began to pour into the body of the rosefinch, as long as she can accommodate, are not stingy pass.


    The rosefinch also felt that some strength was beginning to appear in her body, which was not only surging but also very powerful. Her expression was moving. Was Chu Feng passing on his merits?


    But just after he had such an idea, Zhuque thought it was impossible. If he passed on his merits, Chu Feng would damage his cultivation and strength. He would not do that because he still had a lot of things to do, and his strength was very important.


    If it''s not to transmit meritorious service, where does Chu Feng transmit so much power to himself?


    Zhu que can''t think of it, so it''s hard to stop at this time, so that they can''t be possessed by demons. They calm down and guide the power transmitted to her by Chu Feng to the meridians of the whole body. She finds that the side effects of the broken heaven pill and the stagnant state of cultivation are gradually superimposed.


    This is the happiest time since she broke through to demigod. She can feel that her realm is improving, and the speed of improvement is quite amazing.


    Curious in the heart, the rosefinch also fully cooperated with the Chu wind to guide the power into the body. When it was close to dawn, the rosefinch was shocked.


    A breakthrough!


    When Chu Feng was constantly passing her strength, she broke through. Not only did she not have the side effects of breaking the heaven pill, she even broke through to the mid demigod state, but also found that the capacity of meridians became stronger and stronger, and the speed that Chu Feng transmitted to her was more fierce and powerful than before.


    Zhu que is difficult to explain all this, but the heart has been shocked beyond the limit, with full cooperation, absorbing all the power from Chu Feng.


    The sky is already shining, and it will be completely bright soon. Chu Feng opened his eyes and took back his hand: "it''s dawn. Today is the hidden world Dabi. I''ll give you a promotion when I have a chance in the evening. You have just opened up your meridians. Even if I have more power, I can''t transmit it to you. You need a process of adaptation."


    Also showed exuberant smile, conjecture was established.


    The power in the demon kingdom can not only be used by himself, but also be passed on to others to improve their realm.


    At the moment, the rosefinch is already in the state of late demigod. I wanted to give her a one-time promotion to the peak of the late demigod period. However, the adaptability of the rosefinch is not good enough. It takes a little time, but from the early stage to the late stage, it is enough.


    The rosefinch also opened her eyes and felt that her power was incredible. It was the power of the late demigod.


    The rosefinch also knows that Chu Feng has many things to do, so it''s a bit awkward to look at her appearance, and there''s a fishy smell.


    He nodded and came down from the bed: "be careful. We can discuss the other thing."


    Chu Feng stretched out his hands and feet for a night and turned to ask, "what''s the matter?"


    The rosefinch blushed and turned to go inside: "it''s about a story behind it!"


    The door of the bath room was closed, Chu Feng suddenly thought of it, ha ha, a smile: "I remember, next time you can''t pay back!"


    In the past, it was like tempting a little white goat to lure the rosefinch to lose its mouth, chrysanthemum and body, but later on, the rosefinch''s mouth and everything were easy to say, but somewhere, the rosefinch was unwilling to kill, but now it is OK. Chu Feng''s heart is comfortable, and the feeling of the rosefinch is not bad.Take a look at the fast dawn, it will inevitably be a bit of trouble, Chu Feng raised his hand to open the window, a moment to leave, no breath left.


    When the sky was clear, Feng Qingqing stretched out and came out of the next room. Looking at the rosefinch''s room, she was shocked: "why can''t you get up today, master?"


    Usually get up very early, get up to see, now don''t see rosefinch, Feng Qingqing curious past, push the door in.


    Just push open the door, suddenly feel a half god later breath, Feng Qingqing face suddenly changed: "who!"


    Jiao drink a body, South Aowen, they have already got up of people are fast to come, see feng Qingqing standing at the door did not go in, inside spread a semi God late breath, are vigilant up, in the end who?


    Nan Zhenyan stepped forward, her expression slightly coagulated: "come out!"


    The door of the room inside the bath was opened, and the rosefinch came out with a towel wrapped in embarrassment. Just now she was taking a bath, she heard the sound of opening the door, and instinctively sent out a breath. However, she forgot that this was a garden, and there would be no other people. Now she was known.


    Nan Zhenyan herself with a cold look in her eyes: "what''s the matter with you?"


    The rosefinch is the state of the early demigod. How can one night pass and become a strong man in the later period of the demigod?


    Feng Qingqing opened her mouth slightly: "master, how can you break through?"


    In other words, without special pills, Zhuque can''t break through the realm. How can we do it now?


    We all look at the monsters staring at the rosefinch, but they don''t care if the rosefinch can break through. They just think it''s good luck and ignore the effect of the breaking heaven pill.


    However, what rosefinch breaks through is not a realm, but from the early stage of demigod to the later stage, which is what they care about.


    The rosefinch was watched by the public, with a bath towel on her body, which could not cover her graceful body. Although everyone was a woman, she was not used to being looked at.


    "Well, will you dress me first?" he whispered People also found that the rosefinch just took a bath, they all retired first.


    Soon, the rosefinch also dressed out, or that elegant and luxurious appearance, see people''s eyes staring at her, the rosefinch wryly laughed that she should not be all over the place just now.


    But for everyone here is believed, said: "little Lord came last night, and then I broke through."


    Feng Qingqing small mouth micro open: "what, little Lord has come, you and he have a continuous breakthrough?"


    Nanzhenyan took the words and recalled the situation when the Chu wind broke through that day. She was still in a state of palpitation: "Oh, my God, the effect is still there!"


    The rest of the women are also suspicious of the color, Xuanyuan Huining also blinked: "sleep with my brother-in-law, can improve the cultivation?"


    Before they finished, the rosefinch was stunned and wryly grinned: "no, but the little Lord doesn''t know how to help me improve my cultivation. He also said that these two days can help me to reach the peak of the late demigod period!"


    The girls were relieved. It would be too evil if they could really improve their accomplishments by fighting with Chu Feng.


    Then she was stunned. Nanzhenyan said in a voice, "how can I have the present state for thousands of years? You can achieve it in one night. How can Chu Feng do it, even if it''s a god level pill, can''t it?"


    Rosefinch shook her head: "I don''t know. Maybe he has some way."


    Goddess color shock, South Ao Wen narrow eyes: "Chu wind?"


    Nan Zhenyan also narrowed her eyes: "yes, where is he?"


    Zhu que looks at the women are not the same, the secret way to Chu Feng trouble, low head: "go!"


    Nan Zhenyan patted his head: "this son of a bitch, how fast he runs. I''m going to find him!"


    Nan Ao Wen nodded her head slightly and felt that she wanted to find Chu Feng. However, the hidden world Dabi was just today. She must not go: "Auntie, depend on you!"


    At this moment, Chu Feng has returned to the manor, angry purple bud has already got up to sit in the yard, see Chu wind from the sky, eyes slightly disdainful move away.


    Although all of a sudden, but Chu Feng has seen, frown: "what look in your eyes?"


    Angry purple bud scornfully said: "last night, how many disasters?"


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and said, "miss zilei, I advise you not to despise my character any more, or you will be the one who was harmed soon."


    Angry purple bud look stiff, hate unceasingly stare at Chu Feng, but also dare not speak again, because Chu Feng really want to do something to her, she is unable to resist.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1946

    Dabi in the hidden world is the biggest event since it was founded.


    It was officially held at noon. All the people who took part in the hidden world big match got up early from the Inn and the place where they lived to go to Nancheng training ground. Today''s Dabi was personally presided over by the South City Master. No one knows what kind of elimination method is.


    But everyone knows that it must be very cruel, because there are so many people in the whole southern city during the natural anger period, and there are also many people who pass through the city gate.


    In addition, the audience was even more terrifying, because the assessment was over yesterday, and all the strong people who could pass through the gate of the southern city had the right to participate, so that those who had been blocked out of the gate could come in and observe the event that had never happened since the beginning of the hidden world.


    For a time, people could be seen everywhere in Nancheng.


    Chu Feng also put on Lin Feng''s mask to let Nu zilei stay in the villa and came to Nancheng alone. Naturally, he didn''t come to attend the hidden world Dabi. He just came to have a look. By the way, he took Nu Zimeng away. I believe Nu Zimeng would not join the hidden world Dabi again, because she would not get any benefits when she went to lingyunzong.


    I had to take it away last night, but I forgot it because I helped the rosefinch to improve its cultivation. In addition, the daylight was not enough.


    I don''t worry about being found out, because today is the hermit Dabi. I haven''t heard about him any more. I''m more talking about the hidden Dabi today. I guess how many people can enter Lingyun sect there.


    Along with the stream of people, Chu Feng soon came to the training ground in Nancheng.


    It was originally used to be a place for the strong men to practice in the main residence of Nancheng city. It covers a vast area and is close to the north gate of Nancheng city. It can accommodate many people without being crowded.


    It started at noon, and many people gathered at the moment. Chu Feng had to turn around and prepare to walk around Nancheng for another two hours. Anyway, he had a left eye, which could be seen no matter how far away he was.


    Similar time, Lord''s house!


    The South City Lord sits on the position he has always been in. Nan Han mountain and Nan Ao Xue are all there, followed by Nan commander and Nan Zhenyan''s mother and daughter!


    South City Lord eyebrow slightly a wrinkling mouth: "the news is true?"


    Half an hour ago, Nantong led a report. The city lords of the three cities, East, West and North, would come to the south city with the strong men of the three cities. They were called to watch the hidden world Dabi, but the southern city Lord scoffed at it, so he asked the southern Commander to confirm the accuracy of the news.


    Today''s day of the hidden world Dabi is not a matter of Nancheng. Secondly, the three cities of the East, the West and the north are all in progress, and the grand occasion is not inferior to that of Nancheng. People from the three cities do not stay in their own places, but want to come to Nancheng. The South City Lord thinks it is a bit strange.


    The southern commander naturally looked around and said, "according to the news from our spies in the three cities, the city lords of the East, the West and the north are mobilizing people to come to Nancheng. It is uncertain when they will come, but it must be today."


    When it''s not supposed to be, there must be something wrong with the South City Lord''s intuition.


    The finger bends straight, the South City Lord eyebrow deep frown: "Ao snow, really Yan you stay, others go down first!"


    Nanhan mountain looks tight: "father!"


    South City Lord waved: "go down, get ready to go to the training ground, I hope you can stand out today, South commander, escort the little Lord!"


    The South commander nodded and let the South Han mountain leave. The latter''s eyes hazed and swept the South Ao snow. Finally, he had to leave, but the anger in his eyes was clearly visible.


    On the main hall, only nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter, and Nan Aoxue are left.


    South Ao snow open: "father, East West North three city Lord don''t look at where they hold the hidden boundary big Bi, come here to do?"


    Nan Zhenyan nodded: "yes, even if it was yesterday and tomorrow, today is too weird."


    "We may be in danger!" The master of the South City sighed a little. He could see many things that others could not see: "it is estimated that the three northern cities of the East and the West have already known that Chu Feng is in the South City, and know something special. Ao Wen, contact Chu Feng, I want to see him now."


    South Ao Wen frowns: "father, impossible?"


    Chu Feng has been in Yayuan all the time, and it''s hidden very well. Even when it appears, the South City Lord is all out to cooperate with him. How can he be suspected?


    South City Lord''s eyes are deep, thinking about some things just now, look tired: "people''s heart!"


    Nan Zhenyan knew that the South City Lord might know something, patted Nan Aowen on the shoulder: "contact Chu Feng, believe your father."


    Nan Ao Wen nodded and contacted Chu Feng. Then he said to the South City Lord, "he is in the south city now. He will arrive soon."


    The South City Master nodded, stood up and walked down the hall seat. He walked around the hall without saying anything, which made the atmosphere of the hall very heavy. That is to say, Nan Zhenyan did not speak.


    "City Lord, what can I do for you?"


    After a while, a figure suddenly appeared in the hall, silent, not Chu Feng who can be?


    The South City Lord and others are surprised, Chu Feng appeared to open their mouth, they found that, at first, there was no breath.However, the South City Lord was surprised and got to the point: "I suspect that someone has already known that you are in the South City and has something to do with the city Lord''s house. The city lords of the East, the West and the North lead the strong. I don''t know when they will come to Nancheng. I want to tell you something. No matter what happens, you should not appear."


    "I suspect that Ling yunzong and the other three forces have mobilized the middle God!"


    He raised his hand to stop Chu Feng from speaking for the time being. He said to Nan Aowen, "in addition, if something really happens, I will resist the death and refuse to recognize the ground. You should also pretend that you don''t know anything. I am the first disciple of the ancestor. Even if they want to blame me and kill me, they will not lead you, otherwise the ancestor will not let them go."


    Nan Zhenyan seldom saw the southern city Lord''s dignified look. Her heart was tight: "elder brother, can you guess wrong? Those who know the whereabouts of Chu Feng are trusted people."


    The South City Lord shook his head: "I also hope that my guess is wrong, but the people from the East, the West and the north are not normal at this time."


    "I''m not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Chu Feng is the son of benefactor. If he has made a new contribution to me, he can never have an accident."


    He said to Chu Feng, "so, you must remember that if there is nothing, then there will be nothing. Once there is something, you must not come out, understand?"


    Chu Feng frowned deeply: "city Lord, do you suspect someone has reported?"


    The South City Lord shook his head and wryly laughed: "I know that all the people you exist are trustworthy people, but in the world of martial arts, people are evil. In addition, in addition to the people from the three cities in the East, the West and the north, the Lords of the 18 major regions under the southern city have also come. Just now, all of them have given me news, and even a few of the Vice City Lords have come out."


    "The wind and cloud are unpredictable, everything should be careful, Chu Feng, remember my account."


    For fear of Chu Feng''s impulse, the South City Lord said heavily, "otherwise, I''m sorry for your dead mother, and you''ve wasted my days to cover you. Don''t let my pay have any effect. It''s the middle God. It''s probably the four middle gods. Even if the demon is with you, you may not be able to defeat it!"


    Chu Feng is not very clear now what things, smell speech nodded: "good, I promise you, what I will not come out, step by step!"


    "Good!" The South City Lord just nodded.


    Majestic eyes fell on Nan Aowen and their body: "and you, no matter what happens, you should listen to Chu Feng, of course, if there is nothing better, understand?"


    South really Yan pulls South Ao Wen''s hand, nods: "we know."


    Then the South City Master felt relieved and went back to sit down and asked, "Chu Feng, what state are you now? When I broke through that day, I felt that it was the nine heaven God thunder of the divine realm. How did you do it? "


    "I don''t know." Chu Feng knew the South City Lord''s good intentions and had no hidden way back.


    It''s not cheating, but Chu Feng really didn''t know. Later, it was the demon king who mentioned it that he knew that it was the thunder of the nine heavenly gods, which would happen only after breaking through the divine realm. As for why, even the demon king couldn''t give a complete answer, Chu Feng could only blame his taboo.


    As for realm?


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I don''t know what realm I have, but I can kill Chu Kingdom in seconds."


    Nancheng Lord, Nan Zhenyan and others look slightly changed.


    Chu kingdom is the next God, or precipitation for a long time, Chu Feng has the confidence to kill second, how possible?


    Chu Feng knew that everyone could not accept it. He spread out his hands and said, "maybe it''s just my judgment. I haven''t tried it yet, but I can be sure that I can kill the peak in the later half of the war."


    The South City Lord nodded slightly, also knowing that Chu Feng himself might not understand taboos. It is estimated that few people in the world can explain the mystery of taboos.


    "I hope the stronger you are, the better. You are the hope of the world."


    The South City Lord said with a smile. He found that the slip of the tongue led to the topic: "you all go down. Those who should attend the hidden world big competition will go to the hidden world big competition. I should go to the training ground after a rest."


    Chu Feng''s heart moved, intuition, South City Lord also know some unknown things, but he did not say, Chu Feng will not chase after asked.


    He nodded and turned around and left quietly. Now the city Lord''s house still has powerful people like Chu Kingdom, so it''s not suitable to stay here.


    Nan Zhenyan and Nan Aowen blink. They still want to go out and ask Chu Feng how to improve Zhuque cultivation. They don''t want this boy to run away directly.


    However, thinking of the southern city Lord''s heavy account, the two aunts and nephews did not have that kind of mind for the time being. They were prepared to wait until today. Anyway, Chu Feng could not run away for a short time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1947

    Chu Feng, who was originally in a loose mood, was inexplicably heavy after leaving the city Lord''s house.


    The experience of the South City Lord and his feelings are bound to be correct. People from the East, the West and the North should not come to Nancheng at this time, but it is not a normal thing that all the people from the three cities have come.


    When things are normal, there must be demons!


    The biggest possibility is that his whereabouts have been exposed. Someone sent his news to the four big forces. The four forces let the East, the West and the North come to lead him out of the cave in advance, and then surround and kill him!


    However, who will expose his whereabouts and even make the South City Lord dignified?


    At present, Xuanyuan Hui is not willing to do many things because he is not willing to do many things.


    In addition, nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter, the South City Lord and Nan Aowen, and the South commander, followed by Nu Zimeng and nu zilei sisters.


    Nan Zhenyan hoped that the whole world would not know about him, so she ruled out the possibility of Nan Zhenyan and Nan Aoxue. Nan Aowen couldn''t betray her father, nor could the South City Lord himself. Nu Zimeng and nu zilei had no chance or motive.


    South commander?


    Chu Feng suddenly thought of a person, that is the South commander, but the South commander is a confidant of the South City Lord. According to the South City Lord at first said, his news was told by the South commander, and the South City Lord knew that he was the son of Shangguan yingyue.


    But who else but these people?


    Chu Feng shakes his head, and there is no definite candidate. At this moment, he can only be regarded as too nervous and suspicious. In fact, it is just a coincidence that people from the three cities of East, West and North come.


    However, Chu Feng thought it impossible. Today is the time for the four cities to hold the hermit competition at the same time. Where do the three cities in the East, the West and the north have such a leisurely mood.


    As soon as you have come, you can live with it!


    Chu Feng finally sighed slightly in his heart. He was ready to walk back to the training ground. Not far away, he saw a splendid building complex, which was not as high-grade as the main residence of the city, but it was definitely more brilliant than the elegant garden or even the little mansion.


    Four big characters at the gate: Deputy City Lord''s house!


    After a look, I was ready to leave. Suddenly, I saw something. My eyes shrank and I was stunned. How could he be here?


    In the Deputy City Lord''s house, a strong man in the middle of the demigods was commanding more than ten people, busy there, as if preparing something. One of them knew Chu Feng.


    Xuanyuan Lang, the younger brother of Lagerstroemia indica, is also the younger brother of Xuanyuan Huining.


    It''s just that he didn''t stay in Xuanyuan secret place. How could he appear in the hidden world and appear in the Vice City Lord''s mansion?


    Curiously, suddenly the whip from the Deputy City Lord''s housekeeper''s hand was drawn out and fell on xuanyuanlang''s body: "hurry up, move it to me. The Deputy City Lord will tell you that we are going to change places to live in this evening. You can move everything the Deputy City Lord needs, and then you can go directly."


    Xuanyuan Lang''s clothes were directly torn, and anger flashed in his eyes.


    He himself was in Xuanyuan secret place. Later, when he heard that Xuanyuan Huining followed Chu Feng to the hidden world, he thought of walking in the hidden world, and he also put into action. On a dark night, he left Xuanyuan secret place and entered the hidden world in the ancient Tianshan vein.


    At that time, nothing happened. Xuanyuanlang casually found a way to go. He also remembered that xuanyuantai had told Xuanyuan Huining that his surname could not be Xuanyuan, but yuan!


    At the beginning, he had a good understanding of the hidden world. More than ten days ago, he helped a man to do something, from a transmission array of an ancient town to a Guan area, and no gold coins were directly transmitted to Nancheng. So he was ready to walk on the road to trace the splendor of the great events in the hidden world.


    However, it was not long after I left the pass area that I met the assistant City Lord''s housekeeper. The latter was escorting some things at that time, so he caught him to help. Now, the assistant City Lord''s housekeeper directly treated them as slaves.


    More than 100 people were arrested with him. Up to now, more than 30 people have died. They were either killed by the Deputy City Lord''s housekeeper or killed by other people in the Deputy City Lord''s house.


    Even he was almost killed twice, as for running away.


    The prince of the Xuanyuan family actually exists as a slave. He has a little regret to hide in the world. This place is too cruel.


    Carrying things, I dare not make a sound. I continue to walk forward. I see a person standing outside the Deputy City Lord''s house. I have a strange face, but my eyes are very familiar.


    Brother in law? As like as two peas in the mind of


    Xuan Yuan, two words appeared directly in his mind. He had seen the same look as Chu Feng. He always remembered that Chu Feng''s eyes, but he was not a brother-in-law.


    Seeing xuanyuanlang looking at himself, Chu Feng takes back his eyes and walks forward as usual. He also thinks that xuanyuanlang should be rescued, or Xuanyuan Huining will know that something will happen."Yuan Lang, what do you want to die for


    The Deputy City Lord and housekeeper yelled at them to hurry up. Seeing Xuanyuan Lang standing still, he was angry and snapped a crackle: "hurry up!"


    Xuanyuan Lang felt pain and moved quickly. In his heart, he scolded the Deputy City Lord''s housekeeper. He also suspected that he had made a mistake just now. It was just a man with a look similar to Chu Feng.


    And these two days he knew that Chu Feng had become a public enemy in the hidden world. Almost everyone was looking for him. It was estimated that he would not be able to walk around openly.


    At this time, Chu Feng, after walking a street, tumbled out quickly and fell into the house of the Deputy City Lord. No one noticed it at all, and disappeared into a courtyard.


    His left eye twinkles and sees xuanyuanlang who is still moving things in the front door. He is going to find a chance to take xuanyuanlang away quietly.


    "Old city Lord, I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. Are you still so bad?"


    Chu Feng is just waiting for Xuanyuan Lang to be alone. When he is alone, he goes to take him away. He hears the voice of a woman in the courtyard room behind him.


    My heart moved silently in the past, along the window of a little crack to look inside, see a middle-aged man holding a beautiful woman, is up and down.


    "Jiaojiao!"


    The old city Lord laughed. When he came to the South City, he lived in the Deputy City Lord''s house. He said with a smile, "when I was the South City Lord, you carried him with me. Don''t you know who I am? I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. You are still so mature, and you have become the wife of the Vice City Lord. Good


    Jiaojiao giggled and giggled. She was just a concubine of the Deputy City Lord hundreds of years ago. She colluded with the old city Lord. However, when the South City Lord came to power, the old city lord left. She didn''t know where she was going. Jiaojiao had been complaining about this for several years.


    Seeing the old lover coming back again, she made the Vice City Lord dare not be rude. Jiao Jiao Jiao put her hands around his neck: "you know, I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. At the beginning, I said to take me away with me, but it didn''t disappear. I stayed with the Deputy City Lord for such a long time. If I didn''t have Wushuang, I would still be a humble concubine!"


    "You say, how can you treat me well and how can you compensate me?"


    The old city Lord laughs. He has already forgotten this woman, but when he comes to the Deputy City Lord, he finds that she is still there, and he starts to make a shoe.


    Smell speech suddenly Jiao Jiao Jiao to embrace, very man''s smile way: "compensate you way, only this kind of ah!"


    "You are dead!" Jiaojiao jiaochen said, but she was holding the old city Lord tightly. She seemed to enjoy his hands.


    Chu Feng saw all this. Listening to their conversation, I probably knew that this man was the old city master, the old guy who came to the south city with Chu Kingdom.


    Another woman, it seems, is the wife of the Vice City Lord, the biological mother of the matchless son.


    I didn''t expect that they still have hundreds of years of old friendship.


    Through the gap, the two men looked like beasts without any prelude. Chu Feng was very interested in it. I have to say that the women in the hidden world maintain well. They look like girls.


    Just want to see more for a while, when the time comes to find xuanyuanlang, ear micro movement, hear some movement, body shape flash disappeared in place.


    A maid came in from the outside. When she got to the door, she heard some deliberately suppressed voices. She was affected by her expression. She knew exactly what the voice was. But the Deputy City Lord was in front of her. Who was his wife?


    "Who''s out there?"


    Inside came the delicate voice, a half god medium breath diffused out, let that day sun period maid look pale.


    The tone trembled and said: "it''s me. The Deputy City Lord is looking for the old city Lord to talk about things. Let me come over and invite you to come by."


    There was no sound inside, and then opened the door. The old city owner and Jiaojiao came out together. The maid lowered her head. The fool knew what was going on.


    Jiaojiao went to the maid''s face: "looking for the old city Lord, what''s the matter?"


    The maidservant looked nervous and uneasy: "it seems to say that I don''t know about the three cities in the East and the West."


    "Oh Jiaojiao nodded, slightly angry in the heart, just entered the state was disturbed, haze in the eyes of the maid, passed by her side.


    All of a sudden, the old city Lord''s bold hand, a strong force enveloped the maid. In an instant, she became a powder, and there was no trace left.


    "It''s safe." With a cold smile, the old master of the city went over and put his arms around his delicate waist: "I''ll come to you after finishing the affairs of Chu Feng today."


    Jiaojiao angrily opened the old city Lord''s hand: "go, others see bad, I''ll go back a little bit."


    The old city owner laughs and leaves first, and then Jiaojiao follows. Obviously, she doesn''t want to be found by others.


    After both of them left, Chu Feng fell down, his left eye twinkled, and he found Xuanyuan Lang still moving things. He took a deep breath and looked at the direction of the old city Lord and their departure: "take care of my business?"Heart micro motion, Chu wind quickly follow and go, want to see how to return a responsibility!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1948

    Front hall.


    The old city Lord and Jiaojiao came here one after another. At most, it was about the front foot and the back foot. But because they didn''t come together, no one doubted that there would be something wrong between them.


    But they did not find that Chu Feng had been following in the dark, and came to the front hall without any sound or sound. He hid himself on the overhanging beam of the hall and lay behind the huge beam to cover up all the breath. Even if it was God, Chu Feng was confident that he could not detect his own breath.


    The old city Lord and Jiaojiao sat down one after another. In addition to the two, a man with a beard sat on the front seat, and the matchless young master was also there. It was just a kind of peace and modesty without the arrogance of being outside.


    Obviously, he is a bully outside and a good boy at home.


    The man with whiskers is the vice mayor of Nancheng, whose surname is Luo. It is said that he is from the Luo family of Meiyuan in the world. However, no one knows whether it is true or not, and no one cares where a vice city master surnamed Luo comes from.


    Luo Deputy City Lord stood up and saluted respectfully: "old city Lord, it''s great to see you back in your lifetime."


    The old city Lord laughed and didn''t secretly play with the embarrassment of deputy Lord Luo''s wife: "how can you say that, you are a strong man in the peak of the late demigod period. As long as you don''t encounter people who absolutely crush you, who can let you die with your deputy city master''s identity and realm?"


    With a sigh of distress, deputy city Lord Luo sat down and said, "old city Lord, you don''t know, because I was promoted by you. The southern city Lord was always dissatisfied with me after he came to power. Whenever he found an opportunity, he suppressed me. Originally, I controlled one third of the southern city''s force, but now I''m holding a fifth of it."


    "He just wants to slowly weaken me and eradicate the old city Lord''s team."


    The old city Lord gave a noncommittal smile. Deputy Lord Luo seemed to be nostalgic about him, but he was very clear that Vice City Lord Luo''s attitude towards him was just because he was a member of lingyunzong.


    The old city Lord knows this, but he won''t say it. In addition, after playing Jiaojiao, he doesn''t mind giving Deputy Lord Luo some benefits: "is there such a thing?"


    "However, I don''t think you need to worry. His sunset will come soon. The three elders have told me, but what do you mean?"


    Luo Deputy City Lord looks a little stiff, still a little angry in the heart.


    He came to the old city Lord before the hidden world Dabi to solve some problems. But at the moment, the old city Lord obviously didn''t mean that. Instead, he asked him about his decision. How could Luo Deputy City Lord not be angry?


    But facing the old city Lord with lingyunzong background, he is destined to be worthless. No matter how much dissatisfaction he has, he can only hide it in his heart.


    Take a breath: "I have no problem here, but how can he do it?"


    "Because he is a genius." The old city Lord understood the meaning of deputy Lord Luo, and he also knew that he should not use any devious ideas: "therefore, no matter whether you agree or disagree, you should respect the decision of the three elders. Some things are not for you or I can change. He is a genius, so he is destined to be more useful than you."


    "What''s more, he won''t sit in that position for the time being. It''s you who sit first. What''s your dissatisfaction?"


    Luo Deputy City Lord hears speech, the last hope in the heart is snuffed out.


    However, he was very upset that he still had to hand over the benefits to the present in the future: "old city Lord, I am very loyal to you for Lingyun clan and even the three elders. He is just a baby who has not dried up. How can he become the leader of the southern city? I don''t think it''s necessary for me to change it


    "Didn''t the three elders take him away and accept him as the core disciple of Lingyun sect? I''m sure he won''t come back, will he? "


    The old city Lord burst out laughing. Deputy Lord Luo has already said so frankly that he can''t beat around the bush.


    "Just, do you think you can? Do the people below take you? Lord 18, will you listen to you? "


    Several consecutive questions made deputy Lord Luo look frozen, and his face was puzzled: "well, that''s why I came to the old city Lord. I believe that as long as you support me, the three elders may not let him come back to replace me. If I take the position of South City Lord, there will be no future changes."


    "After all, except for the dead Lord Tianmenguan, the other 17 lords in the 18th National Congress of the CPC were all given their rights at the beginning."


    All these conversations between the two people were heard by Chu Feng on the beam. They looked dignified and had a bad premonition in their hearts.


    He believed that the two people would not discuss these things here for no reason. But now the South City Lord is the master of the south city. Where does Luo Deputy City Lord come from? Just listening to their conversation, it seems that vice mayor Luo is about to replace the southern city Lord, but it seems that he is sitting in that position for the time being, and there will be another successor in the future.


    "Old city Lord!"


    All the time, she came to the quiet and charming voice, with a faint Charm: "the Deputy City Lord has been in this position for so many years. When the South City Lord has not come, he is your deputy. According to the reason, how should he be his position? Now you have the opportunity, do you help him?"She also secretly winked at the old city master. The meaning is self-evident. Jiaojiao also knows that the old city master can''t live with her forever. Finally, she will stay with Deputy City Lord Luo all her life. She is naturally willing to let the latter climb higher.


    The old town thought of a deep smile, but the look was very difficult: "Xiao Luo, this matter you said is also right, but I can''t guarantee, can only be in front of the three elders for you to point out."


    "As for the seventeen lords, I will give them a hint. They will really support you."


    After a pause, the old city Lord said seriously, "but you must remember one thing, that is, you must be quick. Before he may come back, you should be firmly established. In that way, lingyunzong will not replace you for the sake of stability."


    The Deputy City Lord of Luo, who had already felt hopeless, had the feeling that there was another village.


    A grateful look at Jiaojiao, I think it was Jiaojiao''s last words that moved the old city Lord.


    He got up again and swore: "the old city Lord can rest assured that he will not let you down, and will definitely satisfy you."


    Your wife, I am very satisfied!


    The old city Lord murmured in his heart, but his face was very serious. He nodded his head in an unpredictable way, and his eyes also burst with a killing opportunity: "in addition, that''s the aftereffect. Today''s affairs must be handled properly. I must have Chu Feng die to avenge bronze. That''s my most satisfied son. Chu Feng should die!"


    Above the crossbeam, Chu Feng feels that kind of killing opportunity and self-confidence, has a kind of inexplicable feeling.


    Luo vice city is mainly in place of the South City Lord, so where does the South City go? In addition, who was accepted as the core disciple of Chu Kingdom?


    Narrowed his eyes and thought of the words that the South City Lord had asked him to say, Chu Feng felt that his whereabouts might have been really exposed, but it should not have been!


    Put up your ears and listen carefully to see if you can get some useful information.


    The old city Lord didn''t know that the man he wanted to kill was on top of his head at the moment. He said, "the East, the West and the north will come with their men today. What''s your arrangement? The three elders have told us that they won''t do anything at will until they have to. You have to make your own living. At the critical moment, they will move out. After all, the demon king is very strong


    With the approval of the old city Lord, deputy Lord Luo was in a state of unspeakable joy at the moment, patting his chest to guarantee: "don''t worry. As long as the 18th National Congress of the CPC Central Committee supports me, and there is no water in what the three elders have told me, I will certainly lead Chu Feng out today and kill him directly."


    "As for the demon king, how many of us are afraid of him, but is it true?"


    The old city Lord shook his head and looked in a doubt: "specifically, I''m not very clear. The three elders didn''t tell me anything, just told me to do according to his instructions. Today, Chu Feng will appear. I want to say more, but I can''t ask more about the appearance of the three elders."


    Luo Deputy City Lord nodded: "that can only go to the training ground to say, as long as the East and West three cities do not drop the chain, I can finish today''s things, lead Chu wind out."


    The old city Lord said with a smile: "I believe you can, so I will go to the training ground first. Maybe the three elders have passed."


    Luo Deputy City Lord quickly gave matchless childe wink, the latter understood general to get up to walk forward: "old city Lord grandfather, I send you out, just as I also want to go to the training ground."


    The old city Lord and matchless young master left, the whole hall only left Luo Deputy City Lord and Jiao Jiao Jiao, the former went forward to embrace Jiao Jiao''s small waist: "it''s a good thing to have you. It''s not only for me to have such a talented and powerful son, but also to speak for me at a critical time."


    Jiaojiao Mei eyes such as silk, blinked: "in addition to these, is there no other?"


    It seems to be very enjoyable to clap the hands of the deputy mayor of Cairo, but the heart is full of ridicule. If you want to be with me every night, what do you do with concubines to see what you don''t need to do?


    In my heart, Luo Vice City Lord is to coax her to be happy, but she does not break through: "it''s really bad. I''ll go back to mend my makeup, and so on, I''ll go to the training ground to have a look!"


    After a while, Jiaojiao left soon, Luo Vice City Lord also left the hall, Chu wind fluttering down from the beam, eyebrows deep wrinkled.


    His intuition is that things are not simple today, but it''s a pity that there is not much information between Deputy Lord Luo and old city Lord. He only knows that it is aimed at him and seems to be targeting the South City Lord.


    Just what are you going to do?


    Squint eyes, chufeng clenched his fist, no matter what to do, can''t let it happen smoothly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1949

    Jiaojiao left the front hall and didn''t go back to the side yard where she started. Instead, she went directly to the back of the Vice City Lord''s house, which can be said to be the back palace of the Deputy City Lord.


    Over the past few hundred years, there have been more than ten Vice City Lord''s wives. Jiaojiao became the Vice City Lord''s wife only after she had a matchless son. When the matchless son was born, she was found to have a strong martial vein. Without any accident, she could easily reach the peak of the late demigod period.


    Therefore, the mother depends on the son!


    As for going to the courtyard just now, she wanted to hang out with the old city Lord. Of course, if the Deputy City Lord didn''t come to her at night, she would still go there. It was so called quiet that she could better understand martial arts. But what it was really was self-evident.


    However, among the hundreds of wives and concubines of vice mayor Luo, Jiaojiao is also the most favored one. As long as the matchless young master is still outstanding, no one can replace her.


    Back in the bedroom, let the maids go down first. Jiaojiao goes into the bathroom and washes before going to the training ground to see what kind of grand occasion the so-called hidden world Dabi is.


    After closing the bathroom door, Jiaojiao slowly took off her clothes. Seeing the mess, she hummed: "damned girl, you don''t go early or late, but at that time, you deserve to die. You can''t get rid of the fire now. It''s really time to die."


    Curse a way, obviously is to that dead maid.


    Go to the side of the cabinet, open, take out a wooden stick from inside, but that shape, really bad description.


    Jiaojiao stroked her hand, felt the special, licked her tongue and walked into the bath.


    Leaning on the edge, he took the special stick and put it into the water. Soon, he made a heavy nasal sound, and it was louder than before. One hand was moving quickly there. There was no smell. The fool knew what to do.


    Obviously, there was no result in her life battle with the old city Lord. Now she will play the second half by herself!


    Full half an hour, Jiaojiao sound out a sound, the whole body has become flushed, lying there panting, heart bullying, rough.


    After that breath, Jiaojiao picked up the stick and cleaned it. She came out of the bath and put it into the cabinet. When she turned around, she saw a killing opportunity in her eyes: "I really want to kill all his wives and concubines. I haven''t patronized my mother for two years."


    Like a lady complaining, Jiaojiao wiped the water on her body and went out without clothes.


    I went to the wardrobe to find clothes to put on. Suddenly, the whole body was stiff and frozen. Suddenly, I turned to look at the big bed. A young man was sitting there, staring at her with a smile.


    In an instant, the face of the frying furnace was cold, and the breath of the semi divine medium was surging and emitting: "who are you?"


    She didn''t even take anything to block her body, because in her eyes, the person who saw her body was already a dead man. For a dead person, there was no difference between seeing more and seeing more, because he was always going to die.


    Chu Feng sat there with a plain smile. It was normal for Jiaojiao not to know him because of the mask.


    I don''t worry about being Jiaojiao to attract other people''s attention, because the maids are all driven out by Jiaojiao. Now no one can hear what''s going on here, and even the delicate breath can''t be transmitted. At the moment, this place has been completely blocked by the demon Kingdom, and no one can feel a little breath.


    Chu Feng was very interested in appreciating the delicate and beautiful body. Chu Feng couldn''t believe it was a woman who gave birth to a matchless son. He sighed: "no wonder the old city Lord, the old man who has broken shoes with you, seems to have a little capital."


    "Looking for death!" Chu Feng not only did not answer her questions, but even enjoyed her body there. She was so charming that she waved her hand and blew it over.


    Chu Feng sat there, his body did not move a bit, a delicate and casual blow, but it contains a powerful force in the middle of the demigod.


    But when the Chu wind came near, it was dissipated and invisible. It seemed that there was no general existence at all.


    "Why are beautiful women so impulsive


    Chu Feng sighed softly, with a playful look: "don''t you worry about me telling Luo Vice City Lord that his wife and his boss roll sheets?"


    Jiaojiao looks ugly at Chu Feng, and she is incredibly surprised. Even Vice City Lord Luo dare not say that she ignores her attack. The people in front of her are not old monsters that have been precipitated for a long time. The color in those eyes can be seen, and there is no taste of vicissitudes.


    But how can such a young man resist his own blow?


    Only when she was careless, Jiaojiao once again made a move. Her body quickly approached and gathered powerful semi divine power to blow towards Chu Feng''s head. The extremely strong force produced by that force made Chu Feng''s hair move with the wind.


    Just, Jiaojiao thinks that she won''t miss this time, but just close to the hand, Chu Feng''s foot has been severely kicked in her body.


    "Just let out, but still have so much energy? I admire youChu Feng put down his feet and looked at him coldly: "but I advise you not to do more useless work, because I can''t guarantee whether you will become a human being or tell Deputy City Lord Luo about the good things you and the old city Lord will do."


    Jiao Jiao''s face was stiff in an instant. Although she didn''t want to admit it, the fact was so clear that she couldn''t kill Chu Feng.


    He did not ask who chufeng was, but asked, "what do you want?"


    Of course, these words Jiaojiao is also said in the heart, on the surface certainly dare not say: "you want to go up to me?"


    This is Jiao Jiao Jiao''s first thought. She feels that Chu Feng comes to her and even knows about her and the old city Lord. Although she is the wife of the Deputy City Lord, she has no real power and can''t give Chu Feng any benefits. The only thing she has is her body is to feel whether he wants to use the secret he knows to threaten himself last time.


    Chu Feng just want to ask something, smell speech feeling is not hear wrong: "en?"


    Jiaojiao thought that she was right when she saw Chu Feng. Although she was not happy to be played by someone who could not give her any benefits, she couldn''t beat her now. She couldn''t tell her anything about herself and the old city Lord. She could only compromise: "if you want to do it, hurry up, and I''ll go and watch Dabi in the hidden world."


    He swaggered over. Anyway, he had come with the old city master with Luo on his back. He didn''t mind coming with strangers in front of him.


    Chu Feng finally knew that Jiaojiao had misunderstood his meaning and stood up. When the latter thought he was going to play with him, Chu Feng walked over from her front and sat on the chair: "you''d better get dressed first. I just want to ask you a question and ask you to do something for me."


    Jiaojiao blinks her eyes, but the expected hungry wolf pounces on food has not happened. She is a little lucky, but also angry. She scolds Chu Feng for her incompetence. She is not moved in the face of such a body.


    However, she is not a cheap person looking for work. She quickly wears clothes, and the whole person looks a little more luxurious.


    "How can a good woman not do enough?" Chu Feng looked at her delicate clothes and said, "I want to ask you a question, that is, what is the conspiracy of deputy city Lord Luo and old city Lord, and even the three cities of East and West and North, and what are they going to do


    The left eye also slightly twinkles, the time is optimistic, Jiaojiao can lie.


    Jiaojiao hears the speech and shakes her head decisively: "you really think highly of me. Vice City Lord Luo or old city Lord are old foxes. When they play with me, they work hard, but they won''t tell me any secrets. You''ll be disappointed. But what I know is that deputy city Lord Luo may be on the right track, and their joint forces will lead to the Chu wind and kill them today."


    In his left eye, he could not see any deception. Chu Feng was a bit disappointed and wasted his time. However, it was not a waste of time. After watching someone else take a bath and performing, he didn''t lose.


    He stood up and said, "I believe you. Please send someone to the gate of the Deputy City Lord''s house and help me to call a house slave named yuan Lang


    Jiao Jiao looks at Chu Feng suspiciously. She doesn''t know why he believes himself so easily. But it''s not difficult. She opens the door and goes out. She doesn''t dare to play any tricks. She asks someone outside to find a man named yuan Lang and returns to his bedroom.


    Sitting on the big bed, glancing at Chu Feng, he couldn''t help asking, "why didn''t you go to me just now?"


    "If you hold my handle, I can''t beat you. If you do, I''ll be white, or are you incompetent?"


    Chu Feng waited with his eyes closed. He opened his eyes and caught the banter in Jiaojiao''s eyes. He stood up and took off his pants to Jiaojiao: "do you think this young master is incompetent? But this young master is a man of taste, and never plays with a woman who has been played by two men! "


    Pull up the pants and look at the stiff face of Jiaojiao: "greedy eyes? It''s a pity that you''ll never get a chance in your life


    Jiaojiao secretly swallows her saliva. Looking back on the scene, she is even more detached than the tool she just saw. Compared with Deputy City Lord Luo and old city Lord, she killed many times. Her eyes glanced vaguely at Chu Feng''s legs. There were some movements and some annoyances between her legs!


    "Madame, here comes the man!"


    Outside the door also came the maidservant''s voice, Jiaojiao just dispersed that yearning mood: "let him come in, you go down!"


    Outside should say, the door will open for a while, Xuan Yuan Lang came in, a glance to see the house''s Jiaojiao, know this is the Vice City Lord''s wife, secretly say what he wants to do, also see standing on the side of Chu Feng, is the person he saw at the door just now.


    "Come with me and take you to your sister Huining!"


    Chu Feng is not in the mood to say more here. He must immediately send Xuanyuan Lang to the villa and return to Nancheng. As for Xuanyuan Huining, they will go outside while they are in the hidden world.


    "You are Chu Feng!" Chu Feng took Xuanyuan Lang and went out. Jiaojiao suddenly thought of something and got up: "you just claimed to be the young master. Are you Chu Feng? Otherwise why can''t I feel your breath, but you can ignore my attack?"


    Just finish saying, Jiao Jiao suddenly feels a killing opportunity to cover her, and finds that Chu Feng has turned back, staring at her coldly: "originally I wanted to give you a way to live, but you are too smart, sorry!"In vain, the demon Kingdom, which was unable to swallow its power, began to devour it. Jiao Jiao Jiao, who was shocked by her guess, was pale. She found that her power was rapidly losing, and Chu Feng was gathering her destructive power.


    "No!" Jiaojiao finally regretted why she wanted to stand up and say her guess, but it was too late. Chu Feng''s powerful power had made her lose her strength and vitality. After her strength was lax, she was swallowed up by the demon kingdom.


    Xuanyuan Lang did not understand the situation, until Jiaojiao fell on the ground and could not see the signs of injury. He asked, "who are you? Why do you want to save me? You know my sister Huining. Where is she


    "And why do you kill people?"


    Seeing Xuanyuan Lang''s vigilance, Chu Feng knew whether to say clearly, and estimated that he would not go with him. He patiently replied, "I am your brother-in-law, and saving you is also because I am your brother-in-law. As for Xuanyuan Huining, I will take you to find her, and this woman, there is nothing to sympathize with. I just saw her kill an innocent maid in order to cover up the ugly things."


    Xuanyuan Lang was stunned and looked at the face: "are you the man that my sister Huining is looking for in the hidden world?"


    Chufeng laughs bitterly. Knowing that Xuanyuan Lang can''t recognize him wearing a mask, he pulls his shoulder and flies away in an instant. He is silent. Let Xuanyuan Huining explain these things to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1950

    "Madame, dead!"


    Soon after, someone found the dead Jiao Jiao Jiao, the shouts shocked the whole Deputy City Lord''s house.


    Luo, who was just about to leave for the training ground, rushed with a group of strong men from the Vice City Lord''s house. Outside the gate of the palace, he saw the beautiful girl who was dead on the ground. His eyes were round and his eyes were round. There was no scar on his body, but he could feel that he was dead.


    Jai was about to crack and quickly walked over to squat down. Looking at Jiaojiao who had been separated from him forever on the ground, he said, "Jiaojiao!"


    An old woman stepped forward: "vice mayor, I checked before you came, madam, it''s not natural death!"


    "Nonsense, do I want you to say it?" Luo Deputy City Lord heard the speech and angrily drank.


    Jiaojiao is a martial artist in the middle of the demigod period. Unless she is seriously injured, she will only slowly reach a certain level and cannot break through. She will die naturally. How many years has Jiaojiao existed? How can she possibly die?


    Looking at the dead Jiaojiao, Luo Deputy City Lord looks ferocious. Although he has hundreds of wives and concubines, his favorite is still Jiaojiao. Even if he doesn''t do that, he can always feel comfortable.


    But now he is dead. How can he feel comfortable?


    Biting his teeth and hating: "what''s going on?"


    A maid came forward nervously from the back and said, "just now my wife said that she wanted to take a bath and let us all go down. On the way, she asked me to invite a servant named yuan Lang to come. Soon after I retreated, I knew that the Deputy City Lord was going to leave. My wife told her to inform her when you left, so I called her. The door of the room opened, and the lady lay on the ground."


    Luo deputy city master stood up and said, "what about yuan Lang?"


    Maidservant uneasily bowed her head: "I have been outside the intersection, did not see anyone out."


    "Waste!" Luo Deputy City Lord looks angry, the killing opportunity burst out, raised his hand a move, the maid was blown into the window, as if directly died.


    What''s the matter, ma''am


    The old woman who had just spoken said: "all the meridians of the whole body were broken, and the heart broke to death. There was no wound on the surface. I asked the housekeeper about yuan Lang, but he was just a domestic slave in the five levels of natural anger. He did not have the ability to shock his wife to death. At least, it would have been the peak of the late demigod period."


    "I suspect that Yuan Lang is also dead and gone in smoke."


    Deputy mayor Luo narrowed his eyes and didn''t doubt what the old woman said. But he also had a question in his heart. When Jiaojiao took a bath, what did she call a domestic slave to do?


    Squinting and waving, the rest retreated, only the old woman remained.


    Close the door, Luo Deputy City Lord said in a cold voice: "check birth road!"


    The old woman was stunned, and then she knew what Deputy City Lord Luo meant. That was why Jiaojiao asked a domestic slave to come here. At that time, she was taking a bath, and why she wanted to drive the maid away.


    Squatting down, she lifted up her delicate skirt, took off all the cover of her lower body, explored her two fingers, and stood up: "Deputy City Lord, madam, before she died, the birth canal had been expanded and stretched, and there were also secretions,,", "


    " bitch, damn it! " Without waiting for the old woman to finish, deputy city Lord Luo said a word of abuse directly. He used his imagination beyond ordinary people''s imagination to think that he was a coquettish thief. Then he was accidentally found out, so he wanted to kill the man and kill him. In turn, he was killed, and even yuan Lang was beaten to pieces.


    With a big wave of his hand, "drag it out and burn it directly. I can''t give it to the matchless young master for the time being. I''ll go to the training ground first, this stinky bitch!"


    She opened the door and left directly. Obviously, she misunderstood Jiaojiao and Yuan Lang had a problem. What she didn''t know was that Jiaojiao was stealing from others, but she was with the old city owner.


    The old woman stopped several times and finally sighed. What she wanted to say just now was that there was no man''s secretion, and the state was not like that between men and women. However, deputy city Lord Luo didn''t want to hear about it, and she would not follow it.


    Hand a Yang, a flame in the delicate body burning, the old woman turned to leave: "madam, easy to go!"


    At the same time, chufeng sent xuanyuanlang to the villa outside the South City, and returned to the south city again to the training ground.


    There were a lot more people in the training ground than when he came to the training ground. It was almost impossible to walk. However, those who could participate in the contest had very convenient access to the training ground directly, and the audience was watching from the outside.


    At this time, countless people had gathered in the training ground, including those who were infinitely close to the demigods. There were also many people in the state of the other days of anger, and they were full of half of the training ground.


    But what attracted the most attention was the front of the training ground, where several young men and women stood as if they were the focus of the world.


    Nanhan mountain, Nan Aowen, Nan Aoxue, Prince Piaoyu, and Prince Wushuang are all there, almost representing the top of the young generation in Nancheng.


    There was only a little time to go before noon. The South City Lord and others also arrived. Luo Deputy City Lord had already stepped on the high platform. There was no grief of his wife''s death. He was just peaceful. He thought that Jiaojiao was a thief who was killed. He didn''t feel any pain.The South commander stood behind the South City Lord. The Chu Kingdom did not appear. Only Chu Chen sat next to the South City Lord. On both sides of the high platform, there were 18 people sitting on each side. All of them had strong breath. All of them were the peak of the late demigod period.


    The Lords of the eighteen great pass regions, including the new lords of tianmeng pass, have all appeared.


    All the people who nearly represented the peak power of Nancheng were on the high platform at this time, and they were admired by countless people. Of course, they were also curious about Chu Chen''s identity. Even Nanhan mountain was not qualified to sit there. What kind of qualification would a young guy have to sit there?


    Despite all the curiosity in his heart, no one dares to ask, because everyone is not a fool. If you think of the current pattern of the hidden world, you can roughly guess a 7788.


    Standing among the audience, chufeng looked at the crowd of people, sighed with emotion that the hidden world was powerful and was always concerned about the current situation.


    Although you can''t feel the spirit of God around now, Chu Feng believes that it will not be so simple. People from the three cities of the East, the West and the north will come, and the Lords of the 18th National People''s Congress who should not have come have also come. Can there be nothing wrong?


    It''s just, how are these people going to get him out?


    When he thought of xuanyuanlang who had been sent to safety, Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed and burst into a fierce look. Did other people who came to the hidden world and were close to him were captured by the four forces and forced to come out?


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng thinks it is really possible. After all, xuanyuanlang can come to the hidden world. Why can''t the rest of the people?


    He looks a little calm and looks around. With so many people at the moment, it''s hard to find anything unusual. He can only pray in his heart and make his own guess wrong. Otherwise, he will be trapped by the four major forces and the four main cities.


    Because today, it must be the same as the South City Lord said, there are still hidden in the middle God, most likely four, just waiting for his appearance.


    "Now, I announce that the selection of South City, the four main cities of Yinjie, has officially begun!"


    The South City Lord nodded slightly to Deputy City Lord Luo. The latter understood that he generally got up and went to the high platform, facing countless people and said: "it''s also the first round of the hidden world contest. The selection method is very simple. It''s almost the same as the rules of the city gate, but it will be more cruel and more harsh!"


    Pointing to the distance, suddenly a force was generated in vain. A two-story building turned into fly ash, and a huge light door appeared. It seems that you can easily walk through it. But you can all feel that there is a very terrible power on the light door, which is not so simple.


    Deputy City Lord Luo put down that finger and said, "this is the first round of test gate. If you can walk past, you can get the waist token of Lingyun sect. After you go to the secret place of Lingyun sect, you can walk into the place where Lingyun clan is located, not important places. You can go there!"


    The significance of the hidden world Dabi is known to all of us. All the participants are excited. As long as they can pass through, you can go to the secret place of Lingyun sect, or even to the place of zongmen.


    If you can''t pass, you can only become a passer-by, an audience!


    Seeing that all the people almost understood, Luo continued: "besides, the door of trial is different from that outside the city gate. It is the perseverance of the people and the heart of the strong. It has nothing to do with the martial veins you guessed before, because it is impossible to test the martial veins so simply."


    "And this is to test the strength of your martial pulse. Only by going, can you obtain the waist token of lingyunzong. Your future is determined by your martial pulse. Work hard


    With a lift of the hand, the door of the trial, which seemed to be only the thickness of a plank, expanded a lot, and spread out like an underwater passage, with a length of 49 meters.


    Luo''s deputy city Lord added: "during the period of 7749 meters, all the people participating in the examination can only walk in the normal posture. They can''t run or jump. If they can walk through the 49 meter test channel, they will be regarded as successful."


    "But I also remind you that it''s a painful process. If you can''t bear to jump out of the passage, it''s a small matter to go down by force and burst a blood vessel. It''s a big thing to die directly!"


    The people''s faces were slightly frozen. They were all frightened by the words of deputy city Lord Luo. If that was true, how cruel would it be?


    Originally, I thought that outside the city gate was the boundary of monitoring the martial veins. I didn''t want to be just a test to monitor tenacity and courage. So many people didn''t come in. Now, the door of martial vein trial is expected to be more cruel.


    Chu Feng stood in the crowd and looked at the 100 meter wide and 49 meter long passageway, which could accommodate many people at the same time, but how many people could go in?


    Hand in the pocket holding the number of the wind, Chu wind eventually scattered out of the idea, otherwise it is really, bullying!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1951

    It is estimated that only the southern city owners can spy on the number plate to find out how many people are involved in this hidden world contest.


    At least, even if Chu Feng had a left eye, he didn''t know how many warriors could pass the city gate examination.


    With the opening of the martial vein test door, people who are ready to participate in the test of martial pulse and talent are excited, but under their excitement, there are still some uneasy and nervous.


    You don''t have to think about it. As long as you walk past, you can get a waist token to go to lingyunzong. But if you can''t pass, everyone knows exactly what the result will be.


    That is to say, there is no chance for us to participate in this contest, and become an audience and a role in soy sauce. Moreover, there will not be too many opportunities on the road to martial arts in the future.


    Because this is the test gate of martial pulse strength and talent. How many people are not nervous?


    If you have a chance to take off, if you can''t, it means that their talent is limited.


    The world of martial arts is extremely cruel. Although there are many talents, they only occupy a small part of the martial arts. It is estimated that many people will be eliminated from the world of martial arts.


    "Go


    Deputy City Lord Luo''s eyes were calm and passed over the warriors below. With a big wave of his hand, he went back and sat down. Today is the hidden world Dabi, and another thing needs to be done.


    The formal trial has begun, and the door of the trial is wide enough for many people to carry out at the same time. But at this moment, everyone is hesitating. Should we go out?


    When everyone was hesitating, Nan Han Shan came out from the front and walked towards the door of the trial. It was like walking in the usual posture. When we got to the 49 meter long passage, we could already feel the wonderful power contained in it.


    All the people''s eyes are focused on the body of Nanhan mountain, with admiration and expectation. Would you like to see if Nanhan mountain can make a good start?


    As the young master of Nancheng and the first person of the younger generation in Nancheng, nanhanshan knows that he must set an example for others to see.


    He walked out one step and stepped into the door of trial. His hind feet came back and went in. Suddenly, a force was oppressed on him. Nan Han Shan felt his blood, meridians and even every cell seemed to be suffering from a burning feeling.


    Almost made him want to detonate his own strength to resist this burning pain.


    Finally, biting his teeth, he was able to bear it, because he knew that once he detonated his own strength to fight against the trial at the moment, he would lose the qualification to participate in it. He was the young master of Nancheng, and he could not be brushed down in the first round.


    After a pause, Nan Han Shan continued to move forward, gripping his teeth and bearing the burning feeling brought by the door of trial.


    And with gradually going inside, the burning feeling is more intense than at the beginning, I don''t know how many times.


    Sweat was visible on the forehead of Mt. Nanhan.


    All of these are seen by all of us. We can clearly see the appearance of Nanhan mountain resisting the difficulties. We all have no bottom in our hearts. Nanhan mountain is the young master of Nancheng. He is the first person in the angry period of the younger generation. He is so miserable. What should the rest of us do?


    At the beginning, if people still hold a little doubt about the door of the trial, they are a little heavier now. They know that this is definitely not a simple trial, and the elimination of the first round is bound to be cruel.


    Nanhan mountain goes forward step by step. The more we get to the back, the slower the pace will be. When we get to more than 30 meters, every step is slow, but his body is still straight, which makes people feel his tenacity.


    It is also proved that the talent and martial vein of Nanhan mountain are very powerful.


    Only on the high platform, Chu Chen passed by with slight disdain. This trial gate was set by Ling yunzong, and the other three cities also had similar trial gates. He once walked through them, but it was definitely not as difficult as Nanhan mountain.


    But Chu Chen forgets that his grandfather is a God. Can the blood derived from God be weak?


    In other words, if his grandfather was not a God, Chu Chen might not have the talent of Nanhan mountain at the moment. This is a kind of strong blood inheritance. The higher the realm, the stronger the derived blood.


    And Chu Chen''s father was born just after the kingdom of Chu entered the realm of God, so he was so powerful that he was much stronger than the rest of the blood vessels derived from Chu before he entered the divine realm.


    Of course, Chu Chen only saw his own strength. How could there be others in his eyes?


    In the moment, the south of the mountain pass through the waist card, and in a moment, South Han passed through the waist!


    Obviously, he was the first one to pass on behalf of Nancheng.


    The South City Lord was pleased. His son didn''t disappoint him in the end. However, he spoke faintly. However, he could let everyone hear: "Vice City Lord Luo forgot to say that the first waist token you got through the door of trial is the number plate of the residence you arranged after you went to lingyunzong.""The more you get the top brand, the better your living environment and treatment will be. This trial gate will automatically generate waist cards. You need not worry about fairness."


    Is there another way to say that?


    When people heard this, people who wanted to watch it for a while were agitated. They all imagined that the more people who passed first, they might get better treatment, and they might also be favored by lingyunzong''s powerful people.


    Thinking of these, they began to hesitate to move up, especially Nan Aowen and other people, is quickly incomparable close, the first to break into the door of the trial.


    Because the door of trial is spacious enough to accommodate many people, nothing happens because of the struggle to break the head.


    In front of the people, people think it will be childe Piaoyu or matchless childe, but to everyone''s surprise, the person who is at the forefront is Nan Aoxue, and the gap between her and others is constantly widening.


    Even we were surprised to find that nanaoxue''s walking speed is much faster than that of Nanhan mountain, which can be said to be very light.


    We all know that Nan Aoxue is Nan Zhenyan''s child. We don''t feel anything about it. But when we see Nan Aoxue''s fast-moving body, they are all slightly surprised and wonder what kind of state Nan Aoxue''s father is. As for the origin of Nan Aoxue, they think it is impossible.


    Originally just holding the mentality of watching the opera, Chu Chen also came to the spirit, and his eyes were staring at the South Aoxue in the door of trial without blinking.


    This speed, Chu Chen does not want to admit, but the fact is faster than he was at the beginning, and even said that he did not believe, that is, faster than the little Lord of Lingyun sect in his impression.


    Yes!


    Under the attention of countless people, Nan Aoxue passed through the door of trial as quickly as possible. Even though it took less than half of the time of Nanhan mountain, the whole venue was slightly quiet and did not know how to explain all this.


    As the first person of the younger generation in the period of natural anger, we all suspect that the speed of the people behind him will not be faster than him. But now Nan Aoxue not only passes through, and the time is less than half of that of Nanhan mountain, which means that the talent and martial vein are definitely stronger than that of Nanhan mountain.


    When she went to Nanhan mountain, she saw that her cousin was so fast that she was a little wild animal that nanzhenyan didn''t know what she was born with, but now she has more color.


    Even a little regret, why to help Chu Chen, such a powerful talent woman, should be his talent ah!


    Nan Aoxue naturally doesn''t know that Chu Chen and Nan Han Shan are both interested in her at the moment, and even some people secretly pay more attention to her. She just looks back to the door of trial. Although she was a little uncomfortable just now, it''s nothing.


    Seeing the people coming, some people can''t help jumping out when they are halfway there, some have just entered and have already exited, while some people have fallen in the middle of the way, obviously their blood vessels burst and died.


    At present, walking in the forefront of the people, is Nan Aowen!


    Behind him is the matchless young master Piaoyu, who is almost in the same position, followed by Ye Ji and Lugou. Even in Nan Huai''an, they are all in the crowd, and some of them are not well-known, but at the moment, they are all trying to come towards this side.


    Finally, Nan Aowen walked out of the channel for the third time, followed by the matchless young master, and finally the young master Piaoyu, as well as Nan Huai''an.


    After that, there are also people who continue to pass, but everyone looks different, as if they have just experienced something, panting.


    But after all, only part of them can pass. The rest of the people are difficult to pass the test of the door of trial. More and more people are quitting in the middle of the road, or very few people insist on dying on the road, which is a cruel trial.


    Some people pass all the time, but more people are eliminated, but even those who can pass it are quite terrible. However, compared with those eliminated, it seems that less than one tenth of them are eliminated.


    Among the audience, Chu Feng looked at the test and the hard resistance of those people, knowing that what they suffered was definitely not what they saw, but also more pain.


    But no matter what the pain, even some people died on the road, but there are still many people scrambling to enter it.


    Because of the great hidden world and the prevalence of martial arts, Chu Feng now has a more successful experience.


    Ling yunzong, one of the four forces, is the holy land of martial arts in the hearts of Nancheng.


    However, if they know that the four forces are not the peak of martial arts, there are still Xuanyuan in Zhongzhou or even higher in the rear. Gods all have state points. What should they think?


    With a faint sigh, Chu Feng stood quietly watching. He was not interested in the hidden world.


    What he needs to wait for now is that the elimination of the four cities is over, and the channel of the four forces is opened. He can easily enter it and plot Zhongzhou!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1952

    The sun is slanting to the West. In another hour, the sun will go down completely. There are not many people gathered in the training ground. Ninety nine percent of the people are eliminated.


    It seems that there are a lot of people who can be left, but they are only a small part of the countless strong people under the age of 30 in Nancheng.


    The city gate examination, the test of the door of trial, a hundred people, all may not have one person left, showing the cruelty.


    It''s a pity for those who have passed the city gate examination but stopped at the door of trial. They originally thought that passing the gate examination was a kind of affirmation to them. They didn''t want to be more cruel. The test of martial arts and talent directly eliminated them.


    And for those who can get through, it''s excitement.


    Because they all got the waist token, they can go to Lingyun sect, pursue higher martial arts and enjoy a better environment for cultivation. It has to be said that everyone''s fantasy is beautiful.


    During this period, Chu Feng also saw an old acquaintance!


    Rosa!


    At first, in the wasteland battlefield, she had a special love for bronze. But in the end, the woman who saw the bronze clearly had a lingering and ambiguous relationship, but both of them were Lin Feng''s identity. At the moment, Chu Feng was just a kind of ordinary heart. After coming to the hidden world, a heart became much more cruel than before.


    At least, there is no hegemonic male chauvinism, and women who have touched will be collected!


    As time went by, those who did not pass the examination also entered the door of the test. After half an hour, there were more people who could pass the test. After half an hour, there were a lot of people on the training ground. The people who began to occupy the majority of the training ground were just standing under the high platform. At a glance, they were still dense.


    And standing in front of them are still those who represent the peak of the young generation in Nancheng.


    However, Nan Aoxue is destined to let everyone remember, because no one can achieve that speed since she was born. That calm and calm, so that the talent and blood of Nan Aoxue are coveted.


    Among the covetous, the most obvious are Nanhan mountain and Chu Chen.


    The former has a little regret, because Chu Chen has proposed marriage, Nan Ao Wen and Nan Ao Xue, he wants them. If he knew that Nan Ao Xue''s talent was so strong, he should take it as his own!


    There is regret in my heart, but because that person is Chu Chen, even if he hopes to take this little cousin in his heart, he has no way.


    But for Chu Chen, it is a kind of excitement. Sooner or later, Nan Aoxue is his woman. Such a powerful talent, faster than lingyunzong''s little master''s passing through the door of trial, is enough to show Nan Aoxue''s excellence. Chu Chen just wants to play with Nan Aoxue, but now, he has moved his mind to marry.


    What Chu Chen doesn''t know is that there is someone in the dark who is destined to destroy his fantasy, but this person is not Chu Feng.


    Because Chu Feng is not in the mood to observe whether someone is interested in Nan Ao Xue. Instead, he looks at the vast sky. He doesn''t use his left eye to see. But with his powerful perception, he can feel that there are absolute strong people looking at everything below.


    And the absolute strong, at the beginning, does not exist, is after all people have gone through the door of trial, just came.


    Eyebrow inadvertently a wrinkle, exactly is who, this kind of feeling, than the Chu boundary brings even more uncomfortable.


    Those who failed to pass all withdrew from the training ground, and those who passed were still standing there. The master of Nancheng stood up from his position, walked to the high platform, and said in a loud voice: "you are all the talents of Nancheng. You are the hope of Nancheng in the future. Here I wish you all can get great potential stimulation after you come to lingyunzong."


    "Now, all go back. Three days later, the lingyunzong Presbyterian will come to take you away and enter the real hidden world Dabi."


    "Slow down!" From the beginning to speak, Luo Deputy City Lord who did not speak later actually stood up at this moment.


    When the South City Lord narrowed his eyes, he went to the front and stood side by side with the South City Lord, which meant to be equal. He held a commanding position: "you all withdraw for the time being and wait. I hope you can witness one thing today."


    The South City Lord asked, "Deputy Lord Luo, what do you want to do?"


    The Lord of the 18th National Congress of the people''s Republic of China also stood up and said in unison, "so do we!"


    The South City Lord was stunned. It was rare to see the unity of the Lords of the 18th National Congress of the CPC. However, at the moment, all of them were so united, which made the South Lord feel uneasy. He also saw the old city Lord walking slowly and with a meaningful smile in the crowd under the platform.


    Deputy Lord Luo and the Lord of the 18th National People''s Congress bowed respectfully to the old city Lord: "old city Lord!"


    The South City Lord immediately clenched his fist. He is now the master of the south city. What is the old city master going to do? Does he want to disobey the will of lingyunzong?


    The old city master came up and said with a smile: "those who got the waist medals through the door of trial all withdraw from the training ground temporarily and prepare to go to lingyunzong three days later!"


    Those who passed by were slightly curious. What''s going on? Is there anything else?Nan Ao Wen frowns and looks at Nan Ao Xue. The sisters don''t know anything, and they find that Nan Zhenyan, who always likes to be lively, has never seen her since she arrived at the training ground.


    See people all retreat, although South Ao Wen and others are curious, but at the moment can only with the people back down.


    Soon, only the people on the high platform were left in the training ground, and all the others retreated. However, no one left, because on that platform stood a group of people at the peak of Nancheng, and according to the current situation, it seemed that some special things would happen. They all wanted to stay and have a look.


    The South City Lord felt something was wrong, but he kept his composure: "old city Lord, what can I do for you?"


    The old city Lord raised his head, walked to one side, sat down in the position of the South City Lord just now, and pointed to Deputy City Lord Luo: "I don''t know. It''s just that Xiao Luo asked me to be a witness. You can ask him what you have!"


    The South City Lord frowned. Looking at the meaningful smile of deputy Lord Luo and the playfulness of the 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China, we can''t believe the old city Lord''s lies. There must be other things, but we don''t tell him now.


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that we are not late yet!"


    The South City Lord was just about to ask Luo Deputy City Lord what he was playing with. Suddenly there was a burst of laughter in the sky. The wild east city Lord appeared in the void: "South City Lord, we meet again!"


    With the appearance of the east city Lord, the West City Lord and the North City Lord also appeared one after another. After them, many strong men from the East, the West and the north also came. The breath of each one was very strong, and the lowest was the cultivation in the middle of the demigod period.


    The spies had known that they would come, but when they did, the South City Lord was still a little surprised. I guess the three city lords of the East, the West and the north, probably came after the first round of elimination of the four cities.


    He raised his head and showed a mellow smile: "it''s a great honor for the three brothers to come to Nancheng. It''s just such a hard work. What''s the matter?"


    Because the city lords of the three cities of East, West and North appeared, and there were many strong men in the three cities. People standing outside the training ground were curious. What was the matter? How did it seem that these people were targeting the South City Lord?


    The people of the three cities, East, West and North, fell down under the leadership of their city Lord. The three city lords were on the high platform, and the rest of them fell on the training ground.


    The West City Lord looked at the South City Lord and looked at himself. The relationship between the two was ok, but at the moment he was also at a loss: "I''m not very clear. It''s elder Yan Pei who asked me to follow them."


    The South City Lord believes that the West City Lord will not cheat himself, after all, the two people have a good personal relationship.


    Looking at the east city Lord and the North City Lord who have been covetous to the south city all the time: "can you give me an answer?"


    The two city lords in the Northeast gave a cold smile, but they did not pay attention to the meaning of the South City Lord.


    "I''ll tell you."


    At this time, deputy city Lord Luo came forward with a strong smile and said word by word: "the arrival of the three city lords, even the Lord of the 18th National Congress of the southern city, is because you have received a message, that is, as the Lord of the southern city, you have collected and covered up the public enemies of our entire hidden world, so we are here to ask you to hand it over."


    The South City Lord''s mind coagulates, the last thing to happen, after all, happened.


    But he knew that he couldn''t give up until the last second: "Deputy Lord Luo, I know you''ve always opposed to me becoming the city Lord, but you don''t have to frame me up like this, right? Do you mean to say that I have covered up Chu Feng


    Luo Deputy City Lord coldly smile: "isn''t it?"


    South city main stall hands: "evidence!"


    Deputy City Lord Luo laughed, and his face slowly cooled down: "OK, if you want evidence, then I will tell you the evidence, so that you will not say that I have ulterior motives, that is, I want to kill you and become the city Lord. I only ask you a question. I hope you can answer honestly. Did you suffer from other people''s pursuit when you were practicing hundreds of years ago? Those people happened to be jueshazhong people?"


    South City Lord calmly nods: "yes!"


    Luo Deputy City Lord complacent smile: "save you is a woman, call Shangguan yingyue, do you want to deny?"


    South City Lord still nods: "right!"


    "Do you still want to say, did you not cover up Chu Feng?" Luo''s deputy city Lord raised his voice and said, "now who in the hidden world doesn''t know that Shangguan yingyue is Chu Feng''s mother. She was your Savior in those years. Now do you want to deny it? You are a grateful person. If you don''t cover up Chu Feng, you can''t say it


    Among the crowd, Chu Feng looked slightly ugly. He knew that his most worried thing, which was also the South City Lord''s most worried about, finally happened.


    And the South City Lord also laughed: "Deputy Lord Luo, you are right. I don''t deny these. But because of this, you say that I shield Chu Feng? Then I ask you, where is Chu Feng? Is it because his mother saved me that I shielded him? And others don''t know where, how can I cover up? "


    Luo Deputy City Lord a Leng, but immediately emerged ridicule: "do not see the coffin, do not shed tears, young master Chen, you come to uncover this man''s ugly face!"Chu Chen hehe laughed and got up, his eyes leaped over the crowd and fell on the peripheral crowd: "come on, to get, pay first!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1953

    To get, give first?


    The South City LORD followed the crowd outside the training ground and squinted. What kind of person does Chu Chen want to testify against him? And this matter Chu Chen all stands out, behind must also have three elder''s figure, East and west north three cities arrival, self-evident!


    In the crowd, people are you look at me, I look at you, for unfamiliar or even unfamiliar Chu Chen, do not know what he is going to do.


    "Father, do it!"


    Suddenly, at a time when everyone didn''t know who Chu Chen was referring to, Nan Han mountain stepped out of the crowd and quickly approached the high platform, leaping up and down on it.


    The South City Lord''s eyes narrowed and he felt his heart hurt. The last thing he wanted to see and the last thing he wanted to think about finally happened.


    Heartache shook his head: "Hanshan, do you know what you are doing?"


    Nanhan mountain didn''t stand up to testify his father''s guilt, but he was calm: "father, I told the three elders, and it''s also my suggestion that the three cities of the East and the West gather together. Father, you''d better not stick to the end and tell us the trace of Chu Feng happily!"


    "The three elders have promised me that as long as you let Chu Feng come out, I will be the future master of the southern city, and you can also retire safely."


    The South City Lord heartache a smile: "I see you are not only the future master of Nancheng, but also the core disciple of lingyunzong? You are my son, I understand you


    As soon as Nan Han Shan stood up, the South City Lord figured out a lot of things. The son spied out some of his secrets, which were fatal to him.


    Moreover, he also knows that Nan Han mountain is not more interested in the leader of the southern city than the core disciple of Lingyun sect. If he can make Nan Han mountain stand out and even pull him down from the city master''s position as his father, only the core disciple of Lingyun sect can move Nan Han mountain, because he pursues the peak of martial arts, not the peak of power.


    The whole South City, even if it is the South Han Shan Ming fight secretly, Nan Ao Wen do not know, the South Han mountain yearns for, is only martial road!


    Nan Han Shan''s face changed slightly, and there was a kind of embarrassment that he was peeped into his heart. After all, he wanted his father''s thousand words to make him successful.


    However, Chu Kingdom has agreed that he is the core disciple of lingyunzong as long as he can confirm that the South City Master conceals the trace of Chu Feng.


    Raised his head, said: "father, I am your son, I will not harm you, you do not go wrong."


    Among the crowd outside the training ground, all of them were slightly surprised, and probably knew what was going on. It seemed that the South City Lord had sheltered Chu Feng.


    But how can the witness be Nan Han Shan? Isn''t he the son of the young master and the Lord of the South City?


    Nan Ao Wen also finally responded, Jiao said: "Nan Han Shan, what are you doing? Are you going to kill your father?"


    "I''m not. I''m saving the whole clan of the city Lord''s house!" Nan Han Shan shook his head and said in a righteous way: "my father is confused. I am correcting his mistakes. The four forces have reached the peak. My father''s decision is wrong. He does not care about the safety of our people. I need to oppose it."


    Nan Ao Wen Jiao''s body trembled, and he wanted to go up and kill Nan Han mountain. He even stood up to testify against his father.


    The South City Lord sighs gently, for a moment seems to be a lot older: "or that sentence, evidence!"


    "Evidence?" Seeing that his father was still there to resist, Nan Han Shan shook his head: "father, you are really confused. You need evidence, that is, my son''s understanding of you. You taught us how to know your kindness when you were young. Shangguan yingyue, the mother of Chu Feng, has saved your life. You can''t forget it."


    "That day, you let Nantong tie take me away and scolded me. At first, I didn''t feel anything, but later I realized that you were worried that I knew your secret. You covered up Chu Feng. Otherwise, why did you want Nan commander to look at me, equivalent to surveillance?"


    To see through the mind of the South City Lord, Nan Han mountain was a little proud: "fortunately, young master Chen found that I didn''t know where to go. He went to the house of the little Lord to find me. He thought again and again. In order not to let my father bear the charge of implicating the people, I told my judgment to the three elders and asked him to forgive your crime."


    He shook his head painfully: "so, father, don''t be stubborn. I''m sure that you have covered up Chu Feng. Otherwise, why do you treat me like this? Isn''t it? "


    The South City Lord has both joy and pain. What''s gratifying is that Nan Han Shan is a wise man. He can infer the rest of the things through simple superficial phenomena. What''s painful is that this is his own son. He did a stupid thing, but he still thought that he had saved everyone.


    Smart, but also confused!


    Shaking his head, he sighed: "Hanshan, your analysis is very reasonable, but it''s just your guess. You''ve seen me cover up Chu Feng, haven''t you?"


    "I have seen it!" Almost as soon as the South City Master finished his words, he came up to him like a transparent man and said, "and I know that Chu Feng was arranged by you to live in Princess Wen''s bamboo grove Pavilion in the elegant garden, but I don''t know where he went later, but I believe you can find him."No less than a thunderbolt!


    The South City Lord''s whole body was shocked. He stood there for a long time and did not respond. The evidence of Nan Han Shan was beyond his expectation, but it was more or less acceptable because he knew what the son needed.


    However, the words and guesses of Nanhan mountain are superficial words and conjectures. He can confuse the past. The southern commander, who is his absolute confidant, can give him a fatal blow.


    His eyes flashed through deep pain and gritted his teeth: "commander of the south!"


    "Young master Chen, deputy city Lord, Lords!" The South commander did not dare to look at the South City Lord''s eyes directly. He just promised the position of Vice City lord or all his family members died. He successfully made him compromise: "I''ve been with the South City Lord all the time. I know all this. Chu Feng is in the South City, and I have seen him!"


    South City Lord body shaking, exhaled a breath, with deep sadness: "South commander, how do I treat you?"


    The commander of the South still did not dare to look into the eyes of the South City Lord with his head down. He apologized and said, "the city Lord treats me like a brother. Without your help in those years, I would not be today. Only the three elders gave me two choices: to become the vice mayor or to die with the whole family."


    "I''m sorry, I''m responsible for the safety of my own people. I can''t help it!"


    South City Lord ha ha ha smile, with self mockery, also with helplessness, absolutely the most intimate son betrayed himself, the absolute most trusted follower, also betrayed himself, if the words of nanhanshan mountain can still sophistry, the southern commander''s words, let him a hundred speechless.


    The only good thing is that the South commander did not say that Chu Feng used the name of Lin Feng to walk around Nancheng, which would implicate nanzhenyan and her.


    Moreover, although the southern commander betrayed him, he would never betray the rest of the people. The South City Lord believed that he still had this bottom line and this emotion.


    "South City Lord!"


    Chu Chen sneered coldly, holding a fan in his hand and shaking: "now the witness is here. Even if you don''t admit it, there is no way. Please tell us where Chu Feng is. Read that you are from Lingyun sect. We can give you a way to live!"


    "Father, speak it out, don''t resist any more," said Nan Han Shan


    With a sense of sadness, the South City Lord slowly turned to face the direction of the most crowd in the training ground, and said in a loud voice: "today, I am very sad for the betrayal of the closest people and the most trusted people, but I do not regret at all. If a person''s life does not even understand the basic gratitude, it will be useless to repay the kindness with the hand."


    "Chu Feng is indeed hidden by me, but I believe that he is definitely not a man of the four major forces. I have seen him and I know that he is not such a person."


    "I didn''t say that before, but now I just want to tell you not to be blinded by the four forces. Even if the Chu wind is really taboo and the existence of avalanche Wudao, it is only aimed at the four forces above the cloud. As a taboo, will Chu Feng still attack us?"


    "Martial arts can only be represented by the top. The four forces are worried that the growth of Chu Feng will affect their status, so they want to kill him, because they are afraid that the supreme glory will be trampled on. They are taking advantage of our ignorance."


    Chu Chen looks slightly changed: "South City Lord, you want to die!"


    As long as a person with a little thought goes deep into the mind of the four forces, if taboos really want to destroy the martial arts, then the first ones to do so must be the four forces, which exist in the clouds. Now the four forces are so eager to wipe out Chu Feng, which is called the hidden public enemy.


    However, some people are aware that the four forces are consolidating their rule, and they do not want to have one over them or even destroy their existence. The reason is not that Chu Feng is taboo, but because they are afraid.


    "Isn''t it?"


    South City Master burst a drink, mellow face appeared ferocious: "at the beginning I was in lingyunzong, your grandfather worried that one of his half brother would surpass him, and killed his younger brother who did not grow up when no one knew about it, in order to consolidate his position in his family."


    A cold smile: "now, the four forces are similar, worried that the growth of Chu Feng threatens their rule, they want to kill Chu Feng."


    "So, don''t say that in order to keep the hidden world from being destroyed, you have to eliminate taboos, but you are worried that the strong Chu wind will deter you."


    The words echoed in everyone''s ears. Many people felt that the South City Lord was right. Everything was selfish of the four forces.


    Because under the cruel rules of the hidden world, some people with outstanding talent but humble origins will be killed by the Lord''s mansion or the family ruled by the ancient town. The reason is that they don''t want those people to grow up and threaten their rule.


    They can''t sit back and watch the rest of the people strong. They always do so in the hidden world. They taboo Chu Feng and worry about the four big forces. They seem to understand.


    Among the crowd, Chu Feng shook his fists slightly, moved the South City Lord''s behavior, and was also angry with the people of the four major forces. The South City Lord did not say that he had not thought about it, but when he thought about it at the moment, it seemed that it was really so. The four forces were worried that his growth would threaten their status.Just like when the three families and four families in junior high school were worried about him growing up, let the ruling again unite and deter them!


    The murderous opportunity circulates in the eye, suddenly between a congealing, bite lip just did not make a sound.


    South City Master stands on the high platform, suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, South Ao Wen outside the training ground to see a look, ran in: "father!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1954

    Chu kingdom fell from the sky, his body was filled with terror, his face with a clear visible anger.


    There are not many people who know the thoughts of the four forces. Even those who know it dare not say it. But at the moment, the South City Lord not only said it, but also said it when countless people gathered together.


    More or less, it has an impact on the reputation of the four forces. Later, others said that the four forces did not pursue Chu Feng for the sake of seclusion, but only to consolidate their position. That is inevitable.


    Without killing the South City Lord, he was polite.


    Hearing Nan Aowen''s cry and seeing the running figure, he lifted his hand with a force and flew him out. Fortunately, Nan Aoxue flew up to catch him. It didn''t hurt much. Obviously, the South City Lord said that, and Chu Kingdom killed the rest of the people.


    Even Nan Aowen!


    The South City Lord squats on the ground, and the blood flows out of his mouth without money. Can he stop the attack of the strong man in the divine realm?


    Hard to raise his head, the South City Lord word by word said: "three elders, guilty heart?"


    "Looking for death!" Chu''s face was angry and his eyes were coagulated. The South City Master once again spat out a mouthful of blood. The whole person was shaking there in a weak state. He wanted to speak again with a mouthful of blood.


    Luo Deputy City Lord and other people are wise to step back. Chu Kingdom has already appeared, so there is nothing for them.


    "Three elders, you are not"


    Nanhan mountain finally responded and opened his mouth anxiously. However, when a cold look from Chu Kingdom shot at him, the words of Nanhan mountain were swallowed up and his body slowly retreated. What he was facing was a God, and he was not qualified to fight against it.


    Just see the South City Lord that miserable appearance, in the heart still some anxious, after all, that is his own father!


    Moreover, Chu Jie said that as long as the South City Lord admitted that he had sheltered Chu Feng and even handed over Chu Feng, he would be able to retire safely and would never hurt him. But now Chu Kingdom directly attacked the South City Lord and seriously injured him. Nan Han Shan felt that he had been cheated by Chu Kingdom.


    Chu Kingdom stepped forward and said coldly, "Xiaonan, it is meaningless for you to confuse people here. As we all know, ancient times were destroyed in the hands of taboos. That is our lesson. Now taboos reappear. As the four forces in the hidden world, we have the responsibility to eliminate possible dangers."


    "Tell us the trace of Chu Feng honestly. I''ll give you a whole corpse to eliminate this potential threat in the hidden world."


    Nanhan mountain looks tight, and knows that he has been cheated. Chu Kingdom has already moved his heart to kill the South City Lord.


    I also remember what Nan Zhenyan once told their sisters that there was a factional struggle within Lingyun sect. Everyone wanted to be the city master of Nancheng. It was obvious that the people behind the South City Lord were not Chu Kingdom. Chu kingdom was making room for his people!


    His face was slightly ugly, but at the moment, he couldn''t do much.


    Among the crowd, Nan Aowen has fainted after being hit hard. Nan Aoxue takes a look at the high platform and no one is paying attention to it. She secretly contacts Nan Zhenyan and doesn''t know what she said. Without everyone''s attention, Nan Aoxue stealthily leaves with Nan Aowen.


    On the other side, Chu Feng clenched his fist and saw the miserable appearance of the South City Lord. He only killed Chu Kingdom and the four major forces.


    But the South City Lord, did not care about any present situation, raised his head and preferred to die rather than surrender: "Shangguan yingyue is my benefactor, Chu Feng is her son, I am not a great person, but my father once taught me how to show gratitude, all of which I still remember deeply. I want to know the trace of Chu Feng, dream!"


    Chujie sneered and shook his hand. The master of the southern city screamed, which made everyone feel a little scared. That was the peak of the late demigod, which was infinitely close to the God. In the South City, it was even more rare to have an opponent.


    But at the moment, facing the kingdom of Chu, there is no ability to fight back at all, which shows the strength of the strong God state.


    Nanhan mountain looked worried, but after all, he did not dare to say a word more. He just said uneasily, "father, you''d better tell the three elders that the whole body, the whole body, and the whole body are all right."


    "Shut up!" The South City Lord is bound by a force, slowly rises and hovers at a distance of 10 cm from the ground. He hears a roar: "you are not my son. My son is not a betrayer of his father, or even the one who revenges the hand that feeds him. From today on, I will sever the relationship between father and son with you in Nanhan mountain."


    Nan Han Shan was stunned: "father!"


    The South City Lord moved his head hard and looked at the South Commander: "I am kind to you, others are kind to me. I don''t say anything about it. You can do it yourself!"


    "Chu Jie, if you want to kill me, you can come and see if I can blink?"


    The South City Lord has already shown a willing to die rather than surrender. All those who have a little sense of right and wrong in their eyes are moved slightly. There is nothing wrong with gratitude and reward. Moreover, Chu Feng is a taboo. He has not offended anyone. Why should the four forces kill him?


    Ancient taboos have collapsed for an era. It''s just a rumor. Who can be sure whether it''s true or not?Many people believed what the South City Lord said at the beginning. The four forces were worried that someone might become powerful and deter them. As for killing Chu Feng, they scoffed at it for the sake of stability in the hidden world.


    "Kill you? Do you think I''ll let you die so easily


    Chujie gave a meaningful smile and raised his hand gently. The body of the South City Lord also rose slowly to a height that everyone could see: "you cover up Chu Feng. I think Chu Feng trusts and even respects you. I also believe that Chu Feng is very clear about your situation."


    The South City Lord looked ugly. Chu Jie came to the front of the stage. Facing the powerful people in the hidden world, he said, "Chu Feng, I believe you must have come. The South City Lord is here now, because you are implicated in your affairs. You are still a man. You still have a little backbone. Just come out to me. Don''t involve the rest of the people!"


    "Don''t doubt my killing heart. If you don''t come out, I will kill the South City Lord first, and then the city Lord''s house."


    All of them were in uproar and looked at the people around them. The portrait of Chu Feng had already covered the whole hidden world. They all knew what Chu Feng looked like, but none of them was the one they needed to find.


    Wearing a mask, Chu Feng stood there, looking at the Chu Kingdom under the control of the Chu Kingdom. As soon as he was cold, he would go out. In his ear came Nan Zhenyan''s secret contact: "don''t go out!"


    This voice only Chu Feng can hear, to go out of the pace also stopped, frowned and whispered: "why?"


    "It''s life!" Nan Zhenyan sighed and said, "before I came to the training ground, my brother talked to me about you alone. He had already guessed the worst thing that might have happened today, so let me leave Nancheng early. Now Aowen and Aoxue have come here soon."


    "If you don''t want my brother''s efforts meaningless, you must not go out, you must not go out."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and saw that Chu kingdom was still there shouting for him to go out. His fist clenched his bones and made a sound: "however, I have the confidence to take the city Lord away!"


    "It''s hard for you to take away." Nan Zhenyan was unconventional. She didn''t ask Chu Feng to leave the hermit world as before. She just gave a heavy explanation: "my brother has contacted his master, the ancestor of the Chu family, and learned some news. This time, the middle God of the Chu family has come, and so have the other three forces."


    "I believe in your power, and I believe in the power of the demon king, but they are the four median gods. Do you think you can?"


    Silence for a moment, Chu Feng''s ears continue to ring nanzhenyan''s voice: "secondly, you rescued my brother, the city Lord''s house people are still there, do you want my brother to see them all bloody killed?"


    Chu Feng''s expression coagulates, cut off and South true Yan''s contact, the eye slightly a sink.


    The clan of the South City Lord is basically in the city Lord''s house and so on. Even if the South City Lord is rescued, he will also witness that the people in the city Lord''s house are implicated and killed.


    My eyes deviated, and I saw the South Han mountain standing there. I had a general idea in my heart.


    On the high platform, Chu Kingdom saw that no one came out after shouting, and his mood was particularly bad.


    And he believed that Chu Feng must be at the scene today. His cold eyes swept the South City Lord, and the latter''s arm suddenly burst. It seems that an arm fell on the ground, and the South City master just bit it, and there was no sound.


    Seeing his father suffering from such torture, Nan Han Shan couldn''t bear to close his eyes. He seemed to regret why he had to tell Chu Jie his own judgment, and even drew the South commander in.


    However, in the thought that he could become the core disciple of Lingyun sect and ascend higher martial arts, Nan Han mountain forgot the general.


    In the heart secretly said, father, you can rest assured to go, I will certainly pass on for you.


    At the moment, he has completely abandoned the South City Lord, knowing that Chu boundary is here, he has no chance to send out any opinions.


    Seeing that he had cut off one of the South City Lord''s hands, Chu Feng still did not appear. The Chu Kingdom gave a cold look, and the other hand of the South City Lord exploded here. But this time, it didn''t break off, but stuck. It was just this kind of breaking and continuous, which was even more painful.


    "Chu Feng, the South City Lord has a life-saving feeling to your mother, but you really have the heart to watch, a person who does not want to protect your life, dies?"


    "I''ll give you some time at last. If you don''t come out, I''ll let the South City Lord die!"


    Everyone can feel the heavy blood, but facing the kingdom of Chu in the divine realm, all people, like Nanhan mountain, dare not publish even though they have ideas in mind.


    Chu Kingdom waited for a while, still did not have any news, look a cold, kill opportunity burst out!


    All of a sudden, the Chu kingdom was about to kill the South City Master. The whole training ground was filled with a vast magic power. A figure fell from the sky and took away the South City Master with an arrow. The Chu Kingdom looked like a congealed: "demon king!"


    He was about to catch up with him. There was also a vast divine power on the endless sky. There was no one to see, but it was enough to judge that there was a God on the endless sky, and it was a more powerful God than the Chu Kingdom.


    In addition, Yan Pei, huangfu''e and Wu Geng also appeared at the same time.They are going to chase after the devil. Today, they will kill Chu Feng or demon king in any case.


    A more powerful breath of devil''s road surged out, and a huge storm rose from the flat ground. The dust and smoke all over the sky blocked the people''s sight. A voice of contempt for human beings sounded faintly: "you are tired to kill me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1955

    Dust smoke all over the sky, can only hear the voice, but can not see any people.


    All of a sudden, a strong force swept over the sky, and the dust and smoke that covered the sky gradually dissipated, and people could see things.


    It was found that a young man in the sky was surrounded by four people in the Chu Kingdom. His smile was calm and confident, his breath was thick and terrifying, and his magic power was mighty!


    Chu Feng is standing there. Now he doesn''t need the wings of magic light to stand in the air. He is surrounded by four lower gods, and there is not much fluctuation in his expression.


    On the contrary, quite in a mood to look at the top of the sky: "four, do not come down together?"


    Just now, the falling power dissipated the dust and smoke, and Chu Feng felt that there were four terrible middle gods hidden on the top of the sky, but at this moment, they did not mean to appear.


    As for why Chu Feng came out, it was also to give the demon king time to take the South City Lord. I believe that as long as he is here, these people will not pursue a demon king. The fact now also proves this point.


    The top of the sky didn''t answer, but the old city Lord cried angrily. The killing opportunity burst out and locked Chu Feng. Standing on the high platform, he stared at him: "if you kill my son bronze, I want you to pay for your life!"


    The powerful momentum at the peak of demigod''s later period is rolling, and the murderous intention and hatred in the eyes are endless!


    Chu Feng scornfully smile, finger a point: "want to kill me, also want you to have this ability to go!"


    All of a sudden, the old city Lord seems to be entangled by invisible ropes, and the whole person can''t move. The four people in Chu Kingdom look slightly changed. Even they can''t control the old city Lord in this way. They don''t want Chu Feng to do it with only one finger.


    "Kill!" he said


    The four powerful gods directly moved their hands, and their strength was so strong that people could hardly breathe. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and let go of the old city Lord. As soon as his eyes were cold, the sky roared with four heavenly punishments.


    The four people in Chu Kingdom secretly scolded, but now there are four middle gods sitting behind them. They don''t worry about Chu Feng''s blockade of them with that day''s border. They believe that the four middle gods are enough to break all the boundaries.


    Among them, a powerful force was brought out and collided with the thunder of punishment that day. The sound of explosion made people''s ears buzzing. Even some people of low level were directly shocked to death by this powerful force.


    Even feel that there seems to be a mountain on their bodies. Many people are starting to stay away from the training ground. This is a holy war. They don''t even have the qualification to watch the war from a distance. Unless they are semi divine people, they may still have some qualifications to watch the war. However, most of the people around the training ground are still strong in the day of wrath.


    As the people outside the training ground retreated, the three city lords led the people of the three cities to rise up, ready to block the retreat of Chu Feng. Of course, they also opened a little distance, so as not to lie down and die in the breath of divine war.


    Chu Feng calmly resisted the attack of the four lower gods, and was also waiting for the news of safety from the demon king. As for the four middle gods on the top of the sky, Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to it.


    It is impossible for him to deal with the four middle gods in the fierce battle, but it is impossible for the four people to keep him.


    The reason why Chu Kingdom let them do it was that the middle God was so high that they would not appear in front of the living people unless they had to.


    But even so, in the face of the four lower gods, the pressure of Chu Feng is extremely strong, but this pressure can also be ignored.


    He wanted to expand the realm of demons and absorb the power of these powerful gods. However, he thought that there were still four middle gods. Chu Feng dispelled his mind and calmly responded to the attacks of the four people, which meant that he could not be overwhelmed.


    "Sixty times gravity!"


    Chu Kingdom attacks continuously, but all are blocked by Chu wind. The body quickly retreats and shouts a hundred meters.


    The other three also seemed to understand the general, and at the same time back: "60 times the gravity!"


    Chu Feng suddenly felt that his body was much heavier, and his heart sank slightly. It was said that those with strong spiritual realm could transform the natural pressure and environment to create an environment for war. It seems that all these are true.


    All of a sudden, his surroundings fell into darkness. Chu Feng found that he seemed to be in the universe. The space around him was as heavy as the desolation of the universe. Floating stones passed in front of him, and many planets could be seen from afar.


    Is this the gravitational space of Shenzhan?


    The wings of magic light opened in an instant, and Chu Feng frowned slightly. He watched the four people of Chu Kingdom reveal their crazy killing opportunities. He knew that they were still in the training ground, but were eliminated in that kind of parallel space. I believe that as long as the first World War is over, we will also appear in the training ground again.


    In doing so, we just don''t want to cause great harm and cause too many casualties.


    The wings of magic light were swinging. Chu Feng found his body was a little heavy, and his eyebrows were deeply wrinkled. The power of this space was 60 times the normal gravity. No wonder!


    "He is still active. It seems that he has already possessed the fighting power of the divine realm."


    Yan Pei glanced at Chu Feng and said, "three, let''s join hands to increase the pressure of the gravity battlefield. When we gather the strength of four people, we can definitely kill him."The three men in Chu Kingdom nodded, and their bodies were filled with a terrible smell. It was obvious that they had something to keep just now. Now, in the gravity battlefield, there is no need to cover up the combat effectiveness of the divine realm.


    A hundred times gravity


    With a shout, the four hands at the same time, Chu Feng''s body couldn''t help falling down a little, and the swing speed of the magic light wings was getting slower and slower, obviously affected by gravity.


    A hundred times of gravity, if in the modern world, is enough to make people spit blood and die in an instant. The strong God state can change the environmental pressure. In this way, no matter how many semi gods'' later peaks are united together, it is not enough for a God to draw.


    As long as they expand ten times the gravity, those who are at the peak of the late demigod will not be able to move.


    With a gentle breath, the magic realm opens in vain, and the gravity dissipates and is completely isolated. In this demon realm, Chu Feng is the absolute master. One of his ideas and ideas can change the gravity and even the space of the demon kingdom.


    Corner of the mouth hook up a faint smile: "play gravity with me, I also play with you well!"


    "Fifty times gravity!"


    All of a sudden, the four people of Chu Kingdom and Chu Feng were just facing gravity. Their bodies were shaking unsteadily. Their eyes showed astonishment. They looked at each other, and all of them gave full play to their powerful power: "kill!"


    Four people in four directions again toward the Chu wind attack and go, the huge wave caused by the surrounding floating rocks are all burst, even the wind and waves swept, a space is that kind of heavy and pressure.


    At this moment, Chu Feng and the four lower gods are fighting fiercely in the space of gravity. They all bear tens of times the gravity, and exert their power to destroy dozens of cities. Only one city can be destroyed here.


    In such a gravity space, the smaller the gravity, the greater the chance of victory.


    It depends on how much gravity the opponent can cause to himself.


    Chu Feng can feel that he is now carrying at least 70 times the gravity of the outside world. Of course, they are not relaxed in the Chu Kingdom. At least they are also carrying 40 times of gravity. Therefore, Chu Feng''s resistance is a little difficult.


    Chu Feng can''t resist the pressure of the four people, and there are four middle gods outside. Chu Feng can''t even absorb the power of these people. Unless he has the confidence to kill all four people, it will be useless.


    After a shout, the spirit of Ming Hong''s magic sword condensed into the body of the sword. The wind of Chu suddenly waved the sword. The four people of Chu Kingdom dodged quickly. The sword spirit still raged away, and a small planet exploded thousands of meters away.


    Chu Kingdom they see facial convulsion, if that sword they did not dodge, at least at the moment are seriously injured.


    What makes them dignified is that they still can''t feel what the state of Chu Feng is at the moment. It''s ethereal, but one thing can be sure is that Chu Feng is at least the realm of the next God.


    The four people looked at each other, nodded, and gathered more powerful forces to unite. They could feel that the gravity pressure of Chu Feng was more serious than that of them. If the four people could not kill Chu Feng like this, it would appear that they were really incompetent.


    The wings of the magic light opened, and Chu wind stood in the void. When his hands spread out, there appeared a faint light flickering, gathering two light spheres containing the power of terror.


    The devil has come to the news, he has gone to a safe place, the South City Lord is dying.


    As soon as his face coagulated, he suddenly threw out two dark light balls that gathered the terrorist forces. When they were about to approach the Chu Kingdom, they exploded spontaneously, setting off the darkness and blocking their sight.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see what they were like. With a roar of his hands, he quickly left the gravity space.


    Back to the training ground, Chu wind almost did not stay. The wings of magic light flickered and disappeared into nothingness like a ray of light. Everyone could feel the four terrible breath chasing after the Chu wind. The four people of Chu Kingdom also appeared in the air successively, but everyone''s look was very ugly.


    The kingdom of Chu fell down and stood on the high platform with a fiery old face and four lower gods. They could not leave Chu Feng behind. They simply used shame: "Nanhan mountain!"


    Nanhan mountain is still here. After worrying about what to do, he quickly came up to him and said, "three elders!"


    "My promise is still valid!" Chu said coldly: "today, Luo Ran has become the city master of the South City, the South commander has become the deputy city master, and you have become the core disciple of Lingyun sect."


    Nanhan mountain is still in a state of uneasiness. He looks happy when he hears the speech: "thank you, three elders. That",, ","


    "in the future, you will still be the master of the south city!" Chu Kingdom light said, eyes filled with murder: "but you are going to do a thing, otherwise I began to you any commitment is useless."


    At the moment, all the people outside the training ground are far away. People from the three main cities are also following the Chu wind. Chu kingdom is not worried about being heard.


    "Three elders, please tell me!"


    "Go!" Chu Jie waved his finger: "because of your father''s disobedience, now the four major forces are facing a crisis of trust and bad reputation. This matter must not be spread out. I want you to cooperate with Luo ran to become the city master, blockade the South City, and warn those who know it and those you can''t control.""Anyway, I don''t want to hear the propaganda that the four big forces killed Chu Feng because they were worried that he would become powerful. Do you understand?"


    Nan Han Shan nodded: "we must not let the three elders down!"


    Looking up, Chu Kingdom has already existed with the other three God realms and disappeared. Obviously, they have all gone after Chu Feng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1956

    Two thousand kilometers away from the main city of Nancheng, there is a Jue valley with dangerous terrain, numerous peaks and numerous caves on the steep mountain wall.


    Night has come, and the first round of elimination of the four main cities of the hidden world has come to an end. People who can enter the secret territory of the four forces are naturally happy. Those who can not enter the four forces can only wait to go to the secret place and witness the higher level.


    But here, it is very quiet. When everything is quiet, a figure falls from the sky.


    The wings of magic light flashed, Chu Feng looked calm and looked at the half moon in the night sky.


    Let the demon king take away the South City Lord. Chu Feng used his own body to block the eight strong gods. When he finally got the news of the demon king''s safety, he left the kingdom of Chu and got rid of their four lower gods, but he was still locked in by the four middle gods who had never appeared.


    In the past few hours, Chu Feng didn''t know how many places he had traversed and how many transmission arrays he had passed. He only knew that half an hour ago, he was able to shake off the four strong men of the middle gods and came here.


    With a slight sigh, he knew that the time of surging winds and clouds had come. After today, the four major forces and his hatred were completely settled.


    Because he wanted to get rid of the four middle gods of the four major forces, Chu Feng could not fight with the demon king. On the way, he had already got the news of the demon king. The South City Lord died soon after seeing Nan Aowen because of the serious depletion of his heart pulse.


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s mood is heavy, he doesn''t know how to face Nan Zhenyan, even Nan Aowen.


    At the beginning, Nan Zhenyan was worried that he would implicate the city Lord''s family. Chu Feng remembered that he had guaranteed that if one day, he would not implicate the city Lord''s house, and all the things would be borne by himself.


    However, when things really came, Chu Feng found out how powerless the commitment was at that time. The four forces sent out the middle God, with an absolute strong posture, so that he could not do too many things.


    The South City Lord died, Chu Feng''s heart, have gratitude, also have the opportunity of killing all over the sky, to the four forces of terror.


    Eyes a coagulation, a distant mountain suddenly burst collapse, but it is difficult to smooth Chu wind at the moment in the heart of the fierce and cold.


    "What''s next?"


    The Demon King appeared quietly behind Chu Feng, and said faintly: "the four forces have moved out to kill you. You don''t have much chance to choose. Even if you choose to leave the hidden world temporarily, it''s impossible. You have too much hatred in your heart."


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and gently exhaled a breath.


    The demon king is right. Even if he is given the opportunity to leave the hermit world, he will not choose, let alone that the four forces must have laid down absolute power at the exit of the hidden world, and it is impossible for him to leave.


    Moreover, Chu Feng could not leave, and the hatred of the four major forces was only more serious and did not decrease.


    At first, Chu Feng just wanted to do something necessary to get the body of Minghong magic sword, fulfill Shangguan yingyue''s will, and then killed Huangfu''s literary world to avenge Liang Qi''s family.


    But now, because he is taboo, the four forces have the determination to kill him. Chu Feng knows that he can''t leave so simply.


    Eyes flow with horror color: "can''t do things quietly, then kill out a thoroughfare."


    "Demon king, in the modern world, I have deterred the whole world, and the bloody shock has awed all people. Do you think that in this hidden world, can I frighten the four major forces with a torrent of blood?"


    The demon king replied, "you can''t answer for a moment."


    Chu Feng didn''t speak any more. He already knew how to do it. He fell into a mountain Jue pulse not far away. Even if the strong man of the divine realm passed by from the sky, it was difficult to simply capture such an entrance.


    Down nearly 100 meters, Chu wind fell on the ground.


    "I killed you!"


    Just after landing, suddenly came the sound of Nanao Wenjiao drinking and the opportunity of killing. The infinite natural power close to the demigod swarmed out and shrouded in the body of Chu Feng.


    South really Yan anxious voice: "Ao Wen, don''t!"


    Chu Feng had long expected such a thing, and sighed slightly: "why?"


    With a sigh, the natural power of nanaowen''s gathering is dissipated and invisible. It seems that there has never been any such thing.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and sulked: "Princess Wen, I know that everything today is not what you and I want to see. If I can, I don''t want such things to happen, but anyway, it''s me who has implicated the South City Lord. I will be responsible for this matter in the end. Today''s people, I will make them pay the price."


    South Ao Wen eyes only burning hate, but she also knows that she is not Chu Feng''s opponent, just that look, the killing opportunity has not dissipated.


    Nan Zhenyan was glad that Chu Feng was not angry. She took Nan Aowen''s hand: "did you forget what your father said to you before he died?"


    South Ao Wen looks a cold, closed eyes shake head, seem not willing to mention general.Before the death of the South City Lord, let Nan Ao Wen and Nan Zhenyan not hate Chu Feng. This life was given by Shangguan yingyue at the beginning. Without the rescue, he would have died long ago. One life for one life is even!


    Chu Feng sees that nanzhenyan is suppressing Nan Aowen, and believes that she will not be confused again. She walks to the front with a calm look. At a corner, he sees the dead Nancheng master, whose arms have been broken, but he is very peaceful and has a faint smile on his mouth.


    In addition, the Nu purple dream sisters and the rosefinch are also here, because the manor of nanzhenyan is still known, and it is near the main city. It is not safe to some extent, so the demon king brought them all here.


    Hand a Yang, a burning fire wrapped the body of the South City Lord.


    Nan Ao Wen turned back and saw that Chu Feng wanted to burn the body of the South City Lord. His face was cold and he said, "Chu Feng, what are you doing?"


    "He is dead!" Chu Feng looked bland and didn''t care about Nan Aowen''s roar and anger: "I believe the South City Lord doesn''t want you to immerse yourself in his death. You should take good care of yourself and do what you should do. The South City Master is dead. His master is the ancestor of the Chu family. Even if he is wrong, his family will not be harmed."


    "Tomorrow, you and aunt Nan can go back safely. As long as there is no change in Nancheng tonight, then you are still safe."


    Patting his chest: "all the hatred belongs to me, and the hatred of Lord tianmengguan''s house is mine too. Except Nu zilei, you can go back and insist on going to Lingyun sect. You need this opportunity."


    This is what Chu Feng has thought over. Zhongzhou Xuanyuan is the destination for this time. Chu Feng also believes that people with the ancestors of Chu family and the leader of the southern city will not suffer too much harm.


    Moreover, he is the main person of the four forces. The South City Lord has already died. When he grabs nanzhenyan and nanaowen and they say something, they almost mean that the four forces will not do this kind of thing which is ridiculed.


    But angry purple bud is some strange: "that, why can''t I go back?"


    Chu Feng side head asks: "that, why can you go back?"


    Angry purple bud face a Leng, angry stare Chu Feng one eye, he asked the question, he even asked back.


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to explain too much to Nu zilei. Nu Zi Meng or Nan Aowen can go back to Nancheng safely without any questioning. At most, she is watched by people secretly. Nu zilei is different. She was taken away by the demon and was mistakenly thought to be her. Nu zilei shows up, and there is not much difference between them.


    Nan Zhenyan looked at her brother, who had completely dissipated in the fire, sighed and turned back: "what are you going to do? Because of today''s affairs, the passage from Nancheng to lingyunzong must be strictly censored. It seems impossible for you to go."


    "Why don''t you go to the other three main cities and go to the other three forces?"


    Chu Feng''s heart already had a plan, showing a smile: "don''t worry about me, my goal is still Ling yunzong, and is not there a period of time?"


    Those who won in the first round today who are qualified to go to lingyunzong in the first round will go to lingyunzong through the transmission array three days later. After that, the channels between lingyunzong and the other three forces will also be opened. Welcome to those who want to watch the hidden world Dabi continue.


    In order to prevent him from sneaking in, I believe that the first ten days and eight days are very strict. Even half a month, he may still be in strict investigation. Chu Feng probably told him that he had known before he died, so he didn''t rush to Lingyun sect.


    He still has a lot of things to do: "so, you go first. If I go to lingyunzong, I will try to contact you."


    Turn to the rosefinch and Feng Qingqing said: "in addition, you also follow, no one knows your relationship with me, even if the people who know, have not seen you, pay attention to hide it."


    "And xuanyuanlang, you also go with me!"


    Xuanyuan Lang was also brought back after being rescued by Chu Feng today. At the moment, Xuanyuan Huining is still chatting with Xuanyuan Huining. After hearing this, Xuanyuan Huining asked, "brother-in-law, what about you?"


    They all went to lingyunzong by taking advantage of the opportunity of the four forces to capture Chu Feng. What about Chu Feng?


    "You still have to follow me!" Chu Feng points Xuanyuan Huining, and then points angry zilei: "and you have to follow me. Prince Piaoyu and Nan Huai''an have both seen Huining and me together. If you appear, you will be doubted. Miss zilei can''t say clearly, so follow me."


    "I believe that after a period of time, the storm will be a little less, and then it will be all right."


    Xuanyuan Huining frowns, but he thinks it makes sense to think about it. He is depressed because he has been following Chu Feng for several days. Now he still has to follow him. It''s hard to avoid rejection!


    Nan Zhenyan squinted: "Chu Feng, why are you avoiding a problem? We all go back to Nancheng. Where are you going? What are you going to do? "


    Chu Feng gently breathed out a breath and looked at the place where the South City Lord had been lying. There was no trace left: "the city Lord has paid my life for me. I always need to do something for him."


    Killing is about to sweep the four main cities!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1957

    Under the cover of night, South City, the Lord''s house!


    Although the city Lord''s house is still that city Lord''s house, but the master has changed.


    Luo ran, the former vice mayor of the city, won the position of the city Lord with the cooperation of the young master of the South City, and of course, the support of the three elders of Chu kingdom was indispensable.


    After leaving from the training ground, Luo ran directly ordered the people of the Deputy City Lord''s house to move to the city Lord''s house. Hundreds of years later, standing in front of the main hall of the city Lord''s house, countless times of fantasy dreams were finally realized. He became the leader of the Southern City and the spokesman of Ling yunzong in the four main cities.


    The matchless young master stood beside him, glanced at the far away Nanhan mountain, and whispered, "father, it is said that the Chu wind has run away, and the four major forces have not captured him. But it is a fact that you have become the leader of the southern city. But how can Nan Han mountain become the core disciple of Lingyun sect


    "Even in the future, as long as he goes back to the South City, he will be the city Lord. What are you then?"


    Luo ran Yin went to the smile on his face and glanced at his son: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Jiaojiao''s death has always been a thorn in Luo Ran''s heart. Up to now, he has not told the matchless young master, because he wants to find out whether the matchless young master is his own son. If so, he doesn''t have to think of ways to prevent the South Han mountain from returning, and the matchless young master will become the future master of the southern city.


    But if it was not his son, he would send the matchless son to his mother.


    Of course, these matchless childe still don''t know, even his mother Jiaojiao''s death do not know, just see Luo ran seems to be in a bad mood in general, also tactfully did not speak.


    However, when he thought that nanhanshan was about to leave Nancheng, he was the new young master of Nancheng. The matchless young master was still excited. He would not worry about being pinched when he found a beautiful woman in the future.


    "Hanshan, you unfilial son


    When the two father and son were thinking about each other, they suddenly heard a sweet drink. A plump woman and several women came together, with angry hatred in their eyes.


    South City Lord''s wife, South Han mountain''s mother, city Lord''s wife!


    Nanhanshan is still directing people to do things. When he hears the voice, he turns back and smiles: "mother!"


    The city master''s wife didn''t go over and slapped her face on the South Han mountain, and said, "why do you do that?"


    The matter of the training ground has been passed back. Although I feel that the South City Lord is confused and shielding Chu Feng, the city Lord''s wife is even more angry that her son has betrayed his father.


    She doesn''t care to fight with the second lady openly and secretly. But now nanhanshan has become a traitor and betrayed her father to satisfy her selfish desires. The city Lord''s wife can''t accept it.


    After being slapped by his mother, Nan Han Shan was stunned: "mother, why do you want to hit me? I didn''t do anything wrong. It was my father who did the wrong thing, and he was still stubborn in the end. Moreover, the three elders promised me that as long as I finished all the ends of my hands, I could go to lingyunzong to become the core disciple and the future leader of Nancheng. "


    "My father will not choose if he is wrong, but I can''t be confused with him."


    The city Lord''s wife trembled, pointing to the South Han mountain and gnashing her teeth. She could not have imagined that she was wrong at this time.


    Next to him, Nan Aowen''s mother and second wife said coldly, "Nan Han Shan, that''s your father!"


    "So what?" Nan Han Shan was not so polite to the second lady, and he said, "well, be polite to me in the future. Now that my father is not here, you are no longer the city Lord''s woman. You are just an ordinary woman. If you are more polite to me, I can guarantee you to move to my Shaozhu''s residence or the elegant garden of Nan Ao Wen."


    "If you don''t appreciate it, then you all go to see my father."


    Hanshan "How do you talk to your two Niang? I tell you, you can''t go to lingyunzong to be a core disciple. In addition, don''t think about the Lord of Nancheng any more. You should leave with us immediately. Your father is estimated to be dead. We should have the consciousness of our relatives, and we can''t let your father feel cold. "


    The second lady''s expression moved and took the city Lord''s wife''s hand: "elder sister, I misunderstood you before. I scolded you just now. It''s my fault!"


    The city Lord''s wife gave a bitter smile. When she heard about the training ground, the second lady and the rest of the people scolded her, saying that she encouraged Nan Han Shan to betray the South City Lord. Now they can get their understanding. The city Lord''s wife''s mood is complex.


    South Han mountain looks cold, slant head!


    All of a sudden, the South commander''s instant hand, the powerful force blasted in the second lady''s body, the latter immediately flew out and fell on the ground.


    The city master''s wife looks a Leng, quickly turns to squat down: "younger sister!"


    He raised his head and said angrily, "what do you want to do, Nanhan mountain?"


    In the distance, Luo ran and his son looked at all these things with great significance, especially the matchless young master. They were the women of the South City Lord. Unfortunately, Chu Kingdom told him that the South City Lord had died, and no one could embarrass his people, because the master of the South City Lord was the ancestor of the Chu family.


    Even if the South City Lord was thrown to the South City, but still can not change this fact, if he can accept the death, if he still attack his people, it can''t be said.Therefore, at the moment, when he saw Nan Han Shan kill his father''s woman, they all showed a playful look.


    At the moment, Nanhan mountain has already lost his mind and said in a cold voice: "at the beginning, I saw that you were not satisfied with each other. Now you are still here and yelling at me. What kind of thing is it?"


    "Commander of the south, I''ll take all of them and throw them out of the south city. Before I throw them out, I''ll give up all my accomplishments. Rebels, kill!"


    The southern commander''s face changed slightly, and he seemed a little hesitant. He was forced to betray the South City Lord. If it is still acceptable to do so now, he will be hesitant to abolish cultivation and kill people.


    "Han Shan, you disobedient man!" flashed in his wife''s eyes


    "Sisters, kill this unfilial man and avenge our husband


    All of the women who follow the mountain show their killing opportunities.


    Nan Han Shan''s face was startled. Now he is not enough to deal with these people. He said angrily, "do you want to rebel?"


    "Kill!" The city Lord''s wife has already given up this crazy son. They will not give too much courtesy. They also believe that Luo ran will never help Nanhan mountain. They will unite to kill Nanhan mountain.


    However, they were not close to the South Han mountain, and a powerful force from the sky blew them away, and instantly wiped out their vitality.


    Chu Kingdom instantly stood in front of the crowd, Luo ran father and son also quickly walked over: "three elders!"


    Chu boundary light asks a way: "how is the matter done?" As for the dead, he did not look at them.


    Nanhan mountain whispered back: "the South City has been completely blocked. According to your account of the three elders, no one dares to say anything. They will only hide in their hearts."


    Chu world nodded slightly. He believed that in order not to let him betray his father, Nan Han Shan must have worked very hard.


    Glancing at him indifferently, he said: "things should be handled well. Luo Ran is the superior City Lord today. If there is no objection, you should help him stabilize. Otherwise, what''s the use of going to Lingyun sect?"


    Nanhan mountain was shocked and nodded: "understand!"


    Chu Jie turns to leave, ready to take a rest. Obviously, he doesn''t want to take part in these things. He still needs to wait for three days to take the people who go to lingyunzong and look for the trace of Chu Feng.


    The city Lord''s wife was still holding the second lady there. She saw Chu Kingdom wiping out several sisters who started to fight directly. She looked shocked.


    Finally, he put down the second lady who was going to die soon and said angrily, "Chu Jie, you old man, today is you who hurt my husband!"


    In an instant, he stood up and went to Chu Kingdom. Luo ran and others looked shocked. Nan Han mountain was even more surprised and said, "mother, don''t!"


    Seeing that the city master''s wife was about to get close to the Chu Kingdom, she was suddenly rebounded on her body. Her body flew out and hit the pillars of the hall heavily. She spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot.


    Chu Jie stopped and looked back, with extreme indifference in his eyes: "Nan Han mountain, this matter is for you to do, lingyunzong''s first rule, you can''t go down to offend!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Kingdom drifted away. He didn''t care to be attacked, but his dignity could not be provoked. He also believed that Nan Han mountain, which could betray his father, would give him a good account.


    Nanhanshan looks stiff and looks at her dying mother.


    Luo ran said with a meaningful smile: "Han Shan virtuous nephew, the three elders seem to be very optimistic about you. You can do this well. I''ll deal with some things first and have a chat with the Lord of the 18th National Congress of customs."


    He laughed and left with the matchless young master, but it was also optimistic because the meaning of Chu kingdom was to kill the city Lord''s wife and his biological mother, which must be a good play.


    The city Lord''s wife has been unable to fall on the ground, just now her meridians were broken, will not die, but also become a disabled person.


    Looking at the son who came slowly, the city Lord''s wife gave a cold smile: "you killed your father in the daytime, and you want to kill your mother at night, right?"


    Nanhan mountain stood stiff in front of the city Lord''s wife, lips shaking, son killed his mother, why such a thing?


    "Come on The city Lord''s wife closed her eyes and said indifferently, "you can ignore life and death even your father''s other wives. What if you killed your mother-in-law? If you are an unfilial son or a disobedient person, you will not die easily. "


    "Shut up!" The city Lord''s wife''s words seem to have poked into the pain of the South Han mountain. He cried out in exasperation and burst out with one hand!


    The city Lord''s wife was shocked, and she did not open her eyes any more, only the blood from her mouth.


    Nanhanshan turned around with a cold face and waved his big hand: "my mother is dying of illness. I will arrange for her the specifications of the city master''s wife and bury her!"


    After the South Han mountain left, the South commander left to deal with the body of the city Lord''s wife. No one found it. A figure slowly fell on the top of the hall and integrated into the night.


    Chu Feng''s eyes, cold bloodthirsty looking at the following, passing the senleng killing machine: "Nanhan mountain, I will make you worse than death."


    Passing by those dead women who were carried away, if Nan Aowen knew her mother was dead, she hoped that she could endure the hatred for a while!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1958

    Deep night, extra peace!


    The first round of elimination of the hidden world Dabi, which affects the hearts of the public, is over. Next, we will go to Ling yunzong to meet the unknown challenges.


    Therefore, not many people who failed to pass the examination left Nancheng. They were waiting for three days to go to lingyunzong to see if they could get some opportunities to break through themselves.


    For those who pass through, they are quietly waiting to go to lingyunzong, contact the four legendary forces, and seek a better martial arts environment.


    Therefore, this night, people with different minds are quiet rest, or in the effort to practice, the night of Nancheng, rare quiet.


    Deputy City Lord''s house!


    The southern commander arranged for someone to deal with the affairs of the city Lord''s wife and several women of the southern city Lord, and returned here tired, because from today on, he is no longer the commander of the southern city, but the Deputy City Lord of the South City, next only to Luo ran.


    Walking into the hall, he saw his wives and concubines and children were all there. His face showed a tired smile. He waved his hand to let them go to rest. He stayed alone in the hall.


    Today, he was honored by the vice mayor, but his conscience was also criticized.


    The South City Lord was kind to him, but because Nan Han Shan had insight into something and told Chu Jie, Chu Jie personally approached him and threatened him to tell him in detail what the South City Lord had done during this period of time. At first, the South commander could pretend to be confused, and he was not very clear about the South City Lord''s affairs.


    However, when Chu Kingdom told him that if he didn''t tell the truth, he would kill his family and destroy his family.


    Of course, the Chu Kingdom threatened, but also gave a certain advantage, that is, as long as he said it, he could become the Vice City Lord of the south city.


    The South commander knew Chu Jie''s mind, that is, after pulling out the South City Master, he was needed to cooperate with Luo ran to stabilize the situation of the south city. After all, Ling yunzong did not want to face the fluctuation of the southern city.


    The reason why he was able to survive and become the Deputy City Lord was that he had some value.


    Among the choices of the Vice City Lord and the whole family to be destroyed, the South commander finally chose to sell the South City Lord, told many things about the Chu Kingdom, and even cooperated with the Chu Kingdom in the training ground to testify against the South City Master and lead to the Chu style.


    Things are very smooth, but it is a pity that Chu Feng ran away.


    At the moment, the southern commander thought about the past years. The South City Lord saved him in the hands of a group of bandits, and made him a close guard until he became the noble commander of Nancheng.


    But now his way of repaying his gratitude is to sell the South City Lord. I believe that without his evidence, Chu kingdom could not do anything to the South City Lord. After all, the master of the South City Master is the ancestor of the Chu family!


    In order to repay Shangguan yingyue''s salvation, the southern leader would rather die than surrender than tell Chu Feng''s story. He betrayed the South City Lord because he was threatened. Compared with the southern city master''s kind of gratitude, he ignored life and death. The southern commander was bitter and ashamed.


    The South City Lord saved him at the beginning, which was obviously a mistake. He stabbed the South City Lord hard and ruined his reputation.


    "And a little bit of shame, you''re a man."


    All of a sudden, the original quiet hall, sounded a light voice, the South commander looked surprised, stood up to drink: "who?"


    In nothingness, Chu Feng appeared in front of the southern commander like a ghost. His clear face was covered with ice that had not been melted for thousands of years. The death of the South City Lord was still in his heart at the moment. Without the southern commander''s testimony, the so-called testimony of Nan Han mountain was useless.


    So he came to visit commander Nan!


    When commander Nan saw the appearance of Chu Feng, the whole people were on guard. Today, in the training ground during the day, Chu Feng fought against the four powerful deities and avoided the existence of the other four powerful divine realms. He thought that he could not do it, so he knew that he was not the hands of Chu Feng.


    "What do you want to do?" he said


    Chu Feng sighed and asked softly, "I just want to ask, did the South City Master ever feel sorry for you?"


    The commander of the South was on guard. Hearing the speech, he said, "no, but I can''t help it. My whole family is threatened. I can''t watch them die."


    "The South City Lord was also threatened by the Chu Kingdom to destroy the whole clan, but?" Chu Feng knew that commander Nan was looking for an excuse to comfort his heart for his betrayal. He was not surprised at all: "but the South City Lord didn''t betray me. He was dead. He swore to death for a period of kindness and didn''t say me."


    "Similarly, the South City Lord is your benefactor, but you betrayed him. Are you, me, or a person?"


    The South commander''s expression passed through the pain. Naturally, he knew the South City Lord''s kindness to him, but some things, such as, and so on, were uncertain.


    Chu Feng shook his head slightly: "people are dead. It''s useless to say these things. You must die tonight. It depends on whether you die alone or your whole family. So I hope you can answer me a question honestly."


    Commander Nan''s eyes twinkled, and he regretted why he had to let everyone leave. Now he was blocked by Chu Feng.


    Squint and ask, "what''s the problem?"Chu Feng''s mouth aroused a cold look of Xiao Sha: "did you tell them that I was in the name of Lin Feng and was still wearing a mask in the name of Lin Feng?"


    South commander body a shock, suddenly found that he ignored a problem.


    Chu Feng fixed his eyes on the South commander and asked with a sneer, "do you know anything about me


    The southern commander swallowed his mouth with difficulty: "I forgot to say that Nanhan mountain is just judging Shangguan yingyue. I feel that the South City Lord has hidden you, and other,, and, do not know."


    Chu Feng showed an exuberant smile. His left eye didn''t see any deceptive color in the South commander''s body. He knew that the southern commander did not say it, not that he didn''t want to say it, but that he forgot to say it.


    Gently raised his hand, the fiend field covered the whole palace, a cold smile: "now, I can''t find the reason not to kill you."


    At first, Chu Feng was worried that commander Nan had already told him about him, so that Lin Feng''s name and mask could not be used. But now, it can be confirmed that commander Nan did not say so. Then the rest of the people who knew him would not betray him and could do things at ease.


    Feeling the opportunity of Chu Feng''s gradual condensation, the southern commander knew that Chu Feng had already moved to kill him. He not only wanted to avenge the southern city Lord, but also killed him, an insider, to cover up his identity as Lin Feng.


    His face twinkled, he suddenly turned around and ran to one side. He didn''t want to fight Chu Feng, because after today''s events, he knew that he and Chu Feng had no qualification to fight.


    Just as soon as I ran out, I saw that I was about to leave from the side hall. However, I was blocked by an invisible wall. I bumped into it, rebounded or fell on the ground. I even felt that my own strength seemed to be losing rapidly. What happened when I set my eyes?


    "Devouring your power, you should be able to create a person similar to you."


    Chu Feng has come and stood beside the South commander. In his calm eyes, there is only the opportunity to kill. There is a faint light on his left hand, which contains the breath of endless destruction.


    South commander subconsciously raised his head and saw Chu Feng''s left hand slowly falling down. He was surprised: "no!"


    A burst of drink, Chu Feng''s left hand has been stuck on the head of the South commander, suddenly a surging force ran into the South commander''s body, ravaging his four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, the continuous loss of power was swallowed up, and slowly died!


    Chu Feng took back his left hand, his eyes were slightly frozen, and the space was distorted. The body of the South commander disappeared in the same place like particle decomposition, and there was no breath or trace left.


    Hearing the South commander''s explosive drinking just now, he has attracted the attention of the rest of the people. Chu Feng''s eyes are full of fierce light and ruthlessness.


    He raised his hand and finally chose to put it down. It is hateful that the South commander betrayed the South City Lord, but it was a threat from the despicable scoundrels of the Chu Kingdom. Just now, when the South commander was alone, he still felt guilty and miserable. It can be seen that his conscience was not good when he betrayed the South City Lord.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng is not absolutely a good man, but he will not lose his last conscience. A guilty person is forced to do anything. Forget it!


    Perhaps, all people do not know, because of Chu Feng''s kindness, because of the South commander''s a little guilty, to avoid his family, was completely slaughtered by Chu Feng!


    Body shape skimming, disappeared in the hall, seems to have never appeared in general.


    The soon arrived South commander clan found that there was no one in the hall, and could not catch the South commander''s breath. The news that the South commander was killed soon after hearing the explosion drink just now exploded in the South City on this night!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1959

    South commander, die!


    When the news arrived in the morning, not only everyone in the southern city knew the news, but also the other three main cities received the news, all slightly surprised.


    How can the southern commander be the peak of a demigod? Although he is not a particularly powerful one, he can not be killed by any one, or even have no breath fluctuation.


    According to the southern commander''s people, the southern commander was no longer seen. He was obviously killed. However, they only heard the South commander''s roar and said no. then they did not find the southern commander when they rushed away. During the period, there was no breath fluctuation, and there was no trace of fighting in the hall.


    At first, Yan Nan''s brother thought that she was not angry at all, but she didn''t want to betray people.


    Therefore, it is impossible for Nan Zhenyan to kill the commander of the south in silence. It is impossible for the rest of the people to do so.


    Who killed the southern commander became a mystery. However, some people knew that the South City Master was the disciple of the Chu family''s ancestor. They were wondering whether the master of the south city was angry with the death of the disciple and killed the South commander, but it was not confirmed in the end.


    Because of the death of the southern commander, Luo ran, Nan Han Shan and even the Lords of the 18th National Congress of the CPC Central Committee strengthened their vigilance.


    Or indirectly, because they did something.


    The old city Lord and Nanhan mountain directly found the Chu Kingdom and hoped to go to Lingyun sect first, because they contributed the most to the South City Lord''s affairs. In addition to the southern commander, the old city Lord used his majesty to support Luo ran and let the eighteen provincial lords support Luo ran to ascend the throne.


    And Nan Han Shan, who betrayed his own father, was worried about being revenged by unknown people.


    As for whether Chu Feng was Chu Feng, they thought it was impossible. Chu Feng must have the strength to kill the southern commander. After all, he could fight against the four powerful gods and even run away.


    But it is absolutely impossible to be silent, which is the ultimate guess of all people.


    But anyway, a group of people who are responsible for the death of the South City Lord protect themselves. Chu Kingdom also let the old city Lord and Nanhan mountain go to lingyunzong first, which can be regarded as a kind of protection. In addition, Luo ran also wants to go. But because he is the current master of Nancheng, Chu kingdom is absolutely impossible to agree.


    At noon, in the Grand Hall of the Lord''s house.


    The Chu Kingdom sits on the throne of the city Lord. Luo ran stands beside him with an unnatural look. His strength is almost the same as that of the South commander. Now the southern commander can be killed quietly, so he can''t avoid it.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    The Chu Kingdom swept Luo ran coldly. How could he not know that he was afraid of the same ending as the southern Commander: "the southern commander is the person who testifies face to face. You are only the person who is supported by Lingyun Zong, and you have no direct responsibility for the misfortune of the South City Lord. The old city Lord and Nan Han mountain can be forgiven for their fear. What can you be afraid of?"


    He pointed to the Lord of the 18th National Congress of the CPC: "and you, what are you afraid of? The two of them are even more afraid than you are, and I have greater responsibility than you. I am not afraid. What are you afraid of? "


    The exclamation of Chu kingdom made the present people quiet.


    There are also some discontent and complaints in my heart. They are only the peak of the late demigod period, and the southern commander is also the peak state of the late demigod period. He can be killed. Where can they get?


    What''s more, they didn''t directly target the South City Lord, but they also made efforts indirectly. Who knows whether the people who want to revenge for the South City Lord will implicate them and kill them all?


    Deep down in my heart, I still sneer at the words of Chu Kingdom. Are you a god state, can you be like us? Even if we add it all together, it''s not enough for you to poke with one finger.


    Of course, these are just murmuring in their hearts, and they dare not say it in their mouths.


    Luo ran also made himself as calm as possible and asked, "three elders, who do you think killed the South commander?"


    "Absolutely God, otherwise it can''t be silent!" Chu said coldly: "but no matter who it is, it doesn''t matter. What he wants to kill most is the South commander, Nan Han mountain, the old city Lord and even me, because we are the most direct responsible person, so you don''t need to worry about these."


    "Do what you should do. The day after tomorrow, when I take those people to Lingyun sect, I believe that people in the dark will not target you."


    "However, you still need to strengthen the vigilance of Nancheng. You''d better kill a thousand wrong people than let go of a suspicious person. The era of South City Master is over. Next, I hope you can control the land of Nancheng. You can rest assured that as long as I don''t die, no one can shake your position."


    The people present looked at each other. At the moment, they could not go to lingyunzong. They could only listen to the Chu Kingdom. Of course, when they left them, they still had to strengthen the defense around them. Although the analysis of the Chu kingdom was very reasonable, who knew that the people in the dark couldn''t kill them in Nanhan mountain. Would they be angry with them?Chu Chen also came in from outside at this time: "I have already contacted, the great grandfather said, the ancestor did not come out."


    The South commander died last night. Chu Jie guessed that it was the old ancestor who was seldom born to avenge his apprentice. So he asked Chu Chen to ask him about it. At the moment, Chu Jie narrowed his eyes.


    If it wasn''t the ancestor who comforted his apprentice''s death for revenge, who would it be?


    Is it really made by Chu Feng?


    But just had such an idea, Chu Jie thought it was impossible, because he felt that he would never risk revenge for a dead person if he was in the position of Chu Feng.


    At the moment, Chu Kingdom ignored the love and killing of Chu Feng.


    "Nanzhenyan, they show up!"


    There was silence in the hall. Now the new commander of Nancheng came in: "when someone was searching for suspicious people just now, I saw Nan Zhenyan with Nan Aowen and nu purple dream in Nancheng. Now, he has entered the garden."


    Luo Ran''s eyes shot at the opportunity: "three elders, let me go?"


    Chujie narrowed his eyes: "what are you going to do?"


    Luo ran waved his hand and decided to kill them: "cut the grass and root. I''ll take the Lord of the 18th pass to kill them!"


    Chu world light left Luo ran the same, cold hum a: "stupid!"


    Now the South City Lord must have died, but his words in the training ground must have caused a little influence. At the moment, he has to kill Nan Zhenyan and his wife, which is a bit indescribable.


    Moreover, the old ancestor had already known about the death of the South City Lord. Although he did not express any opinions, the rest of the people also thought that the South City Lord was responsible for his own fault, but after all, the South City Lord was the first apprentice of the old ancestor. He followed his feelings for hundreds of years. It is impossible for him to fade away because of his departure and death.


    Because there is something wrong with the death of the South City Lord, it''s hard to say that his people are still involved.


    Luo ran was reprimanded and looked stiff and embarrassed: "three elders, don''t you worry about their future revenge?"


    "Why should I worry?" Chu Jie sneered. As a god state, there are only a few people who can hurt him in the hidden world. Nan Zhenyan is the most powerful, but they are only infinitely close to the divine realm. Why should he be afraid? And killed nanzhenyan, they cut off the roots, infuriate that ancestor how to do?


    Luo ran looks embarrassed and knows that Chu kingdom is not worried about their revenge.


    The tone is somewhat unnatural to ask: "what do we do now, let nanzhenyan live in the garden?"


    "Never mind!" Chu Jie snorted coldly and said, "I believe they have hatred in their hearts, but this kind of hatred is limited relative to their power. Now you are the master of the southern city. Do you still worry about several women in your hands? So we don''t need to pay any attention to it. They can do whatever they like. "


    "How many women in the state can''t succeed? If you kill them, you can''t explain it well, even I can''t. the death of the South City Lord is the maximum I can bear."


    Luo ran also knew that the master of the southern city master was an ancestor of lingyunzong, and his death in Chu Kingdom would have to bear great pressure. If the southern city master''s sister and daughter''s offspring were slaughtered, it would be no different from seeking death.


    Although I was worried that there would be retaliation in the future, it was not a big deal as long as we strengthened our vigilance. We nodded: "I know what to do, and now the death of commander Nan?"


    "It''s his bad luck to die." Chujie waved his hand indifferently: "order to go on, do a good job on the alert, and try to find out the person who killed the southern commander. As for whether you can find out, it is not very important, because you can kill the South commander quietly, which is not what you can deal with."


    "All we need is a walk through the motions, understand?"


    Luo ran and the Lord of the 18th National Congress of the people''s Republic of China replied in a loud voice: "understand!"


    No one found Chu Chen''s face depressed standing aside. It was obviously impossible for him to marry Nan Ao Wen and Nan Ao Xue, especially when he thought of Nan Ao Xue''s transcendent talent.


    That is absolutely super strong blood, even he can not match the blood!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1960

    Two days later, nothing happened in the four main cities except that the southern commander disappeared and died three days ago.


    This morning, east city!


    Today, the four main cities will take away the people who participated in the first round of the examination of the hidden world Dabi. At sunrise, Wu Geng, who is the representative of the weapon refining sect, has joined forces with the strong ones in the center of the city. Relying on the great energy, Wu Geng has opened a huge transmission array, leading directly to the secret place of the weapon refining sect.


    Moreover, from today on, except for the eastern city, the other three main cities will also be opened by the powerful people in the divine realm to cooperate with their ancestral gates to open the transmission array, so that those who participate in the hidden Dabi can go there.


    In addition, from today on, this transmission array will not be closed. In the future, it will stand in the center of the four main cities, allowing people to go to the secret places of the four major forces without hindrance. It is also a sign that the four forces are officially born and will no longer be hidden.


    At noon, the transmission array can pass through, but only when the sun rises in the morning, countless people gather in the center of the east city.


    There are people who have passed the examination and went to the refining workshop, and others who have not passed the examination and want to see the excitement.


    After the examiners enter with their waist cards, the rest of the people can also enter into the weapon refining sect to feel the presence of the spirit realm. The other three major forces are also subject to such regulations, but those who enter are bound to be subject to strict examination because they are worried about the Chu wind mixing in.


    And the four main cities, now the most tense is the south city. Because of the death of the South commander, the Chu wind frequently appears in the south city. Therefore, they are more worried about being fished by the Chu wind in troubled waters for the opening of the transmission array.


    What they didn''t know was that Chu Feng was no longer in the South City, but came to the east city. As Lin Feng''s identity and Lin Feng''s mask, he walked on the streets of the east city.


    Before the death of commander Nan, Chu Feng had already made it clear that Lin Feng was Chu Feng. Even Nan Han Shan did not know that Lin Feng was Chu Feng. Nan Zhenyan and his wife would not betray themselves. So Chu Feng didn''t worry at all, but he didn''t continue to stay in Nancheng. Instead, he came to Dongcheng.


    South City Lord is dead, in order to protect him!


    Chu Feng must go to the four forces, but before he goes to the four forces, he needs to do something. That is to kill the people who hurt the South City Lord. On that day, the three cities of East, West and North went to the south city. Although he did nothing, he brought the South City Lord a dilemma. How can Chu Feng forget?


    What''s more, the three cities of the East, the West and the North United to hunt him down. Even if there was no South City Lord, Chu Feng had enough reasons to destroy them.


    And now that the transmission array is on, it is obviously impossible for him to mix in with the four forces in a low-key way. If there is an accident in the four main cities, will the transmission array of the four forces be so closely guarded?


    At that time, we can also enter the four forces in a low-key way, which can be regarded as luring the tiger away from the mountain in disguise!


    Let Chu Yi continue to protect nanzhenyan and Zhuque, chufeng with Xuanyuan Huining and angry purple bud beside them, and there is naturally a demon in the dark to follow.


    For two days, Chu Feng did nothing, but came to Dongcheng. Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei, both veiled, were curious. They didn''t know what he wanted to do?


    Chu Feng did not go to the bustling center of the city to watch the transmission array. Instead, he took two women to an inn not far from the eastern city Lord''s house, opened a room, and the three lived in it.


    In the room, angry purple bud took off the veil on her face and finally couldn''t help asking, "what do you really want to do?"


    Xuanyuan Huining also took off the veil, did not ask, but similar doubts.


    Chu Feng opened the window and could see the magnificent east city Lord''s house from a distance. His face was calm, like a pool of water without ripples: "although the South City LORD rewarded my mother for his kindness, it was because I was implicated and died, even his wife and several wives died."


    "I feel guilty. I must go to the four forces, but I don''t know if I can come back. Before I go, I want to comfort myself."


    Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei look at each other, and they finally know what Chu Feng is going to do.


    As for the death of the South commander, the rest of the people may just suspect, but they all know that the person who killed the South commander was Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng wants to avenge the South City Lord, and he still comes to the east city?


    Xuanyuan Huining stood up and said, "brother-in-law, do you want to destroy the east city Lord''s house?"


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head.


    Xuanyuan Huining breathed a sigh of relief. Chu Feng wanted to destroy such a large city Lord''s mansion. She felt crazy when she thought about it. It was not comparable to killing a southern commander casually. The difficulty was not ordinary.


    However, her heart was not completely relaxed. Chu Feng pointed out to the outside and drew a faint smile: "first destroy the east city, then kill the West City, then kill the North City, and then kill back to the south city. I want to participate in that day, and even those who have chased me know that in the modern world, I am a butcher, in the hidden world, I am also a god of killing!"


    "What!" Xuanyuan Huining didn''t sit down and stood up again. Even angry purple bud stood up in horror.The four main cities in the East, West, North and south, the main city is the absolute master of the four main cities, the powerful are numerous, and the half gods are everywhere.


    The destruction of the city master mansion all need extremely powerful power and means. Chu Feng should even start to take the four cities, where did he come, or where did he come with courage and strength?


    Chu Feng knew Xuanyuan Huining''s shock, but he didn''t want to explain it much.


    The road ahead is confused, and I don''t know where the road is, where it will go, and also the life and death of the future. However, Chu Feng should be strong if he has the chance. The four forces in the hidden world dare to be so crazy and chased. Obviously, his Chu wind has no deterrent to the hidden world.


    So Chu wind should use the blood and death of four cities to make the four powerful people and the three families in the world at first appear to be ordinary. Chu wind can only defend him and cannot attack it, otherwise it will always be chased and killed, and sleep is not stable.


    Chu Feng believes that if he has evil intentions to kill four cities and even hurt the people of the South City owner, the four forces will pay attention to what to do to him.


    The only regret is that when he was in southern city, Chu Feng wanted to find an opportunity to kill the Chu Kingdom, and to deter the four forces by the death of a strong God state. It would make them more serious than killing the four cities.


    But unfortunately, Chu has a strong vigilance. There are always people around him. Especially after the death of the South City Lord, Chu community has strengthened its own guard. It is impossible to kill him without any help.


    Otherwise, the death of a God is enough for Chu Feng to deter the whole hidden world.


    "Chu Feng, what do you want to do?"


    Angry purple Lei saw Chu Feng did not answer their questions, some unhappy went up and pointed to the east city Lord''s mansion in the distance: "do you know where that is? It is the Lord''s mansion, the power center of the east city, and also represents the peak force of the east city. I believe you have the power to kill, but how many people are that, do you know? "


    Chu wind sighed slightly: "how many people are always to kill, aren''t they? And this is my own thing, you and Huining stay in the inn, and I will come to the master mansion of Dongcheng city by tonight, kill it a river full of red, and when four cities are killed by me once, you will not be important. When you appear in front of all, it will be safe. "


    "Then, a good life with your sister is the only thing I can do for you, and I also comfort the destruction of the Lord''s mansion in tianmengguan!"


    Nu zilei also wanted to say that Chu Feng was a psycho, and wanted to challenge the four main cities with one person''s power. But when she heard the following words, she was silent, destroyed the Lord''s mansion of tianmengguan, killed her mother and people, the handwriting of East city and North City. She wanted to revenge for her people all the time, but the hateful state was too low.


    Looking at the firm face of Chu Feng, she asked in a light voice, "are you really OK?"


    "Men can''t say they can''t." Chu wind a smile, a pair of eyes with absolute firmness and killing.


    Because the death of the southern commander is highly guarded, it is impossible to do things. So after Chu Feng is ready to finish the three main cities, then the sword guide city can enter lingyunzong without any noise. Nanhan mountain, the old city owner and Chu Kingdom are all the people who must die.


    Even if he wants to hurt his people, he will not let go of it, can not calm things, then high-profile homicide.


    The mouth is passing through the cold color. Now the world mentions his name of Chu wind and feels scared. At this moment, the vast hidden world, Chu wind also needs to create a reputation for the fierce. The good people can not survive here and can not be feared. Then be a villain!


    Angry purple bud and Xuanyuan Huining looked at each other, both knew that they could not change the decision of Chu wind, but shook their heads helplessly.


    Xuanyuan Huining opened his red lips: "brother in law, you promised their ancestors they would take me to Zhongzhou. You must not be in trouble, or you will be sorry for my sister, and I am sorry. You are the irresponsible bastard."


    In the words, Chu Feng sniffed a deep concern, Wenrun and smiled: "rest assured, my aunt is so beautiful, I can''t give up to death!"


    By chance and flirting with themselves, Xuanyuan Huining secretly scolded, but also the first time not angry: "then you will live well."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1961

    As night falls, the atmosphere of Dongcheng becomes more and more thick.


    The rest of the place is very quiet, but the center of the city has been noisy and lively since noon, because the transmission array to the qiqizong has been officially opened, and all the people who can go to make a big match in the refining utensil sect are almost in it now.


    And those who are not qualified to participate are also excited to wait for the opportunity to enter the weapon refining clan.


    In the inn not far from the city Lord''s house, Chu Feng has been standing in front of the window for several hours. He looks at the center of the city, and his left eye sees all the pictures there.


    Those who knew that the Dabi would soon enter, followed by those who watched the war. Compared with Nancheng, Chu Feng believed that the examination of the refining weapon sect would not be so strict, because most people could judge that if he wanted to enter the four major forces, he must first enter Lingyun sect.


    Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei have a simple dinner. Seeing that chufeng is still standing there, they know that chufeng is going to attack the master''s house of the east city tonight. They are worried, but they also know that they can''t change Chu Feng''s decision.


    Xuanyuan Huining whispered: "you want to do anything well, have a dinner first, and it''s still early now, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes. A few hours before the window, he knew everything about the east city. There were many people in the master''s house of the east city. But Chu Feng didn''t care much about it, because those people were dead in his eyes.


    As for those who have already come out of the city Lord''s house and are going to the center of the city to prepare to make weapons, Chu Feng will not pay attention to them. What he wants is blood and deterrence. No matter who dies, as long as they are dead.


    Moreover, Wu Geng is still in the master''s office of the east city, so he is not suitable to do things in the past. Chu Feng is confident that he can kill Wu Geng, but he can''t do it in a short period of time. When the time comes, there will be some mistakes when he brings in the absolute strongmen of the weapon refining sect.


    How can you sit down and have a look at the table with cold dishes


    Although Xuanyuan Huining and their chopsticks have moved, but Chu Feng can see that neither of them has eaten anything.


    Angry purple bud clenched her lips and whispered, "can I go with you tonight?"


    Chu Feng looked back and showed his playfulness: "what can you do with me? What can you do for me?"


    One question makes Nu zilei not know how to answer. Although her talent is good, it is only an infinite existence close to the demigod. There are many demigods in the east city Lord''s mansion. Even Xuanyuan Huining, who was in the early stage of demigod, was not qualified to participate, let alone her?


    However, nu zilei knew that Chu Feng went to the Lord''s house of the east city and the Lord''s house of tianmengguan, which was the factor of her commitment to Nu Zimeng, so she couldn''t watch Chu Feng take the risk to avenge them, but she was sitting here safely.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you take me, I won''t move, I''ll hide, OK?"


    Chu Feng couldn''t believe Nu zilei''s lies. Although she didn''t lie, Chu Feng knew that Nu zilei wanted to fight with him and didn''t want to owe him too much.


    Xuanyuan Huining also said, "brother-in-law, I also want to follow you. If you are dead, can''t I collect the corpse for you?"


    Xuanyuan Huining a word, let Chu Feng white eye straight turn, this is who come, there is such a metaphor?


    He coughed gently and shook his head: "no way!"


    This is not in the modern world, this is in the extremely cruel hidden world. People here will not stop because Xuanyuan Huining is a beautiful woman. Moreover, Xuanyuan Huining''s state is not good. If he really wants to follow him, Xuanyuan Huining can resist difficulties if he comes out of a semi divine period.


    He promised the Xuanyuan family must ensure the safety of Xuanyuan Huining. In addition, she was Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia''s sister. Chu Feng could not let her take risks.


    Moreover, Chu Feng has absolute confidence and doesn''t need Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei''s help. It may be a drag to go.


    "No way!" Don''t want to, Xuanyuan Huining Jiao drink, a slap on the table: "I just want to go with you, unless you can not go tonight, or you must take me with you!"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s obstinate Chu Feng understood, his eyes turned, thinking about some things.


    "You don''t want to knock me out."


    Xuanyuan Huining seemed to know what Chu Feng was thinking, and said coldly, "if you really dare to do that, if you can see my sister again, I will tell her that you knocked me out and hit me!"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Chu Feng coughed violently. Just now he really wanted to knock Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei dizzy, so that they would not have an accident. Xuanyuan Huining even knew what he was thinking.


    "Sister in law, do you threaten your brother-in-law like this?"


    Xuanyuan Huining turned her head to one side. She could not object to Chu Feng''s revenge on the eastern city Lord''s mansion, but she had to take her with her. She believed that as long as Chu Feng took her with her, she would certainly not persist in the end in case of danger, because her safety should be taken into consideration, so as to avoid the situation of a deadly battle.Of course, Chu Feng didn''t know these thoughts, and he didn''t know the reason why Xuanyuan Huining was worried that he would fight to the end and love to fight!


    The look of angry purple bud is similar to Xuanyuan Huining. Obviously, she must follow her.


    Xuanyuan Huining felt something was wrong. She subconsciously looked at Chu Feng. Seeing that he was staring at himself, he did not blink. He looked down and his face was flushed. He raised his hand and patted at Chu Feng: "bastard, there are still people!"


    Usually Chu Feng would stare at her baby like this, but it was two people''s time. Xuanyuan Huining was numb to this point. His eyes grew on chufeng''s face, and he could not control how he looked at her.


    But at the moment, angry purple buds are still sitting next to him, Chu Feng is so blatant to see, how can Xuanyuan Huining not be angry?


    Chu Feng held Xuanyuan Huining''s small hand and said in a deep voice, "I can give you the opportunity to follow, but you must listen to me."


    Xuanyuan Huining was stunned, hummed and took his hand back. His face was flushed. Obviously, he was still worried about Chu Feng''s attention to her commanding point: "what do you listen to?"


    Knowing that she didn''t take Xuanyuan Huining, she would not stay at the inn. When she thought of the Zhuque''s cultivation, Chu Feng also moved her mind to improve Xuanyuan Huining''s cultivation.


    But Xuanyuan Huining didn''t remember the skyrocketing strength of the rosefinch for a moment. She blinked her eyes and said, "asshole, if you want to take me there, it''s because I''m worried about your love for war. You want to play me once, you rascal brother-in-law."


    "Chufeng was shocked and coughed gently. Knowing that Xuanyuan Huining had misunderstood her meaning, he took a breath of air pressure and was led by Xuanyuan Huining:" I''m your brother-in-law. I''m the model of my brother-in-law. What are you thinking? Do you think I''m the kind of person who doesn''t let go of my sister-in-law? "


    "I want you to take off your clothes. I''ll raise your level. If you can go to the late demigod period, or even the peak of the late demigod period, I''ll take you there."


    Angry zilei was in the villa that day. She didn''t know what Chu Feng had done for the rosefinch. Hearing this, she asked, "what are you talking about? Can you improve Miss Huining''s realm? "


    "Brother in law, can you really?" Xuanyuan Huining also realized that he had misunderstood Chu Feng, and also thought of the skyrocketing accomplishments of the rosefinch overnight, and asked with joy.


    Chu Feng nodded: "Zhuque''s cultivation is my promotion, I believe you already know, so I should be able to."


    Xuanyuan Huining was excited. Zhuque suddenly increased from the early demigod overnight to the late demigod state. She knew very well that she wanted to find a chance to ask Chu Feng, but there were so many things in the past two days that she didn''t have time to ask. At the moment, chufeng took the initiative to say that Xuanyuan Huining was not moved. It was false.


    The highest strength is What Every warrior aspires for.


    Just,,,, Xuanyuan Huining frown a little embarrassed: "can you, don''t take off clothes?"


    Although the body has been seen several times by Chu Feng, it''s all an accident. It seems that Xuanyuan Huining still has a bit of an intention to take off his clothes in front of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng also knew Xuanyuan Huining''s shyness and nodded: "yes!"


    "But it seems that we need to change places so as not to make any noise."


    It is so close to the city Lord''s house that there must be a lot of strong people. Moreover, Wu Geng is still in the master''s house of the east city. In case of emergency, they will have to change places.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1962

    Five hundred kilometers away from the east city, there is a big river running beside a forked stream.


    Dongcheng evolved from the original refining school. Therefore, there are not only rare minerals around Dongcheng that can be collected by Dongcheng smelters to refine weapons, but also the water quality needed for refining weapons is very important.


    At the beginning, when the school of refining utensils developed here, it was because Dongcheng was rich in mineral resources and the water quality was transparent, which was suitable for refining weapons. Therefore, they settled here.


    Therefore, the biggest thing in Dongcheng is not trees and mountains, but minerals and water. After so many years of development, the streams here have been guided by human beings, almost all over every pass area and ancient town of Dongcheng, which can be called the largest city for refining utensils!


    Chu Feng, wearing the wings of magic light, quietly left the east city with Xuanyuan Huining. Now most people are still paying attention to the transmission of the center of the city, and no one will care about others. Even the surrounding people are flocking to the east city. There are almost no people within 100 kilometers around here.


    From the sky, Chu Feng loosed Xuanyuan Huining''s waist and looked at the clear water in the moonlight at night. If it was used to refine utensils, it was really good water quality.


    His left eye twinkled and explored the surrounding conditions. He found nothing unusual. Chu Feng took back his eyes and pointed to the flat grass beside him: "it''s here. It''s still early. If you don''t have any problems with your constitution and meridians, I can raise your accomplishments in the morning."


    Xuanyuan Huining had never heard of all this. In the past, she only knew that Yanshan Yanjia''s pills could help martial artists to improve their level. But Chu Feng didn''t seem to need pills. She had some expectations.


    Go to sit down, angry purple bud also sat on one side, ready to witness the birth of the miracle.


    If he can really improve one''s cultivation, the hidden world will surely shake if he knows it!


    Chu Feng went to see Xuanyuan Huining was ready to sit up. He coughed and said, "well, do you have any clothes to change?"


    Xuanyuan Huining looked up: "they are all in the inn. What''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng knew that when he ascended, he would expel many impurities from his body, just like the rosefinch, so he kindly reminded him, "I will refine your meridians and body with my strength, and will discharge a lot of filthy things. Can you stand it? You can''t wear clothes


    Xuanyuan Huining has no doubt that Chu Feng is cheating because he has promoted his cultivation.


    Looking at her dress and biting her little lips, she has only one skirt now. If she really excretes filth, it will be very dirty. At that time,,,, Xuanyuan Huining will feel uncomfortable.


    Biting his little lips, Xuanyuan Huining whispered, "you are a good brother-in-law, aren''t you?"


    Chu Feng coughed and rolled his eyes: "how many brothers in law can help my sister-in-law to improve his accomplishments selflessly?"


    Angry purple bud sitting on one side, is also slightly speechless, if not Chu Feng seems to be really can, she would suspect is in deceiving sister-in-law rascal.


    The skirt completely faded, and Xuanyuan Huining, who was wearing white underwear, had a hot face: "brother-in-law, I''ll do it like this!"


    After talking, he sat down and found that chufeng had not moved. He looked up curiously and saw that chufeng was looking at her without blinking. Xuanyuan Huining was stunned and then said angrily, "asshole, you say you are my brother-in-law''s, what are you looking at?"


    Chu Feng coughed, embarrassed to take back his eyes, the white rabbit, and some black content inside, all with the temptation of flooding.


    With a strong patience, Chu Feng went to Xuanyuan Huining''s back and sat down. He closed his eyes and calmed himself down. He put his hands on Xuanyuan Huining''s snow-white back. He felt the greasy secret Road, which was wonderful and completely quiet.


    The demon realm is unconsciously unfolding and enveloping the surrounding area. The powerful perception is also always paying attention to the surrounding situation. Once something happens, you can know it at the first time.


    She absorbs the power in the realm of demons and gathers them in her body. By introducing her hands into Xuanyuan Huining''s body, she helps her to enhance her own strength.


    What''s more, Chu Feng found that when he helped others improve their strength, his meridians and blood vessels seemed to gradually become stronger, especially when the channels became so strong that they became particularly frightening. Maybe it was because of the power that came into the power that led to the endurance of the meridians.


    Furzilei sat quietly aside. Slowly, she found that Xuanyuan Huining''s snow-white skin began to exude some black sweat with a faint smell. Obviously, Chu Feng didn''t lie just now.


    Later, nu zilei found that Xuanyuan Huining''s breath was enhanced a little bit, and it was a clear promotion that could be felt clearly, and his face was shocked.


    If there is still a little doubt at the beginning whether Chu Feng can really improve others'' cultivation without relying on pills and transmitting skills, then now there is no doubt. With the breath that she feels at the moment, nu zilei knows that it is only after Xuanyuan Huining''s promotion that it is slowly produced.


    At night, angry purple bud couldn''t help but stand up and stare at Xuanyuan Huining without blinking. The white underwear has become black, and the snow-white body has a lot of black color, but angry purple bud is very clear that it is the filthy thing discharged from the body.As long as clean, Xuanyuan Huining is still snow like skin.


    At the moment, the fury of her in the middle stage of her life is even more exciting than that of the purple one.


    At the moment, the most exciting thing is Chu Feng. It''s not surprising that he can promote his cultivation for Xuanyuan Huining. What he is excited about is that his power is accumulating a little bit when he is promoting his cultivation for Xuanyuan Huining.


    With great strength, eight points entered Xuanyuan Huining''s body, and two points remained in his body, which was completely integrated.


    More powerful than his normal practice.


    Time goes by slowly. It''s midnight and early morning. Nu zilei has never sat down since she stood up just now, because Xuanyuan Huining''s cultivation has stepped into the later stage of demigod, and is still in the process of continuous improvement. It is incomparably powerful!


    Another hour later, Xuanyuan Huining suddenly opened her eyes, leaped over and fell into the clear stream in front of her. There was no sound or even a ripple.


    Angry purple Lei blinked her eyes, and she was very curious about what Xuanyuan Huining was now.


    Chu Feng also opened his eyes and took a deep breath. With a faint smile on his mouth, he succeeded. Xuanyuan Huining obviously went to wash his body in the water. He stood up and went to one side and said, "I''ll go to make it convenient."


    As soon as Chu Feng left, Xuanyuan Huining jumped out of the water with a charming radian on his mouth, and his body was overflowing with the powerful momentum of the peak state of the late demigod.


    Angry purple bud, look stupefied!


    Xuanyuan Huining saw that Chu Feng was not there, so she quickly took off her wet and dirty underwear, and quickly put on her skirt. Her upper body was ok, her lower body was empty, and the wind sometimes blew by. She felt a strange shame.


    Angry purple bud came back to her side and swallowed hard: "you, the peak of the late demigod?"


    Just now, it was just the early stage of the demigod, but in the past five or six hours, she stepped into the peak state of the later period of the demigod. Nu zilei felt incredible!


    Xuanyuan Huining raised her hand to feel the strength in her body. Her body was light and her spirit was cool. She felt full of explosive power. She nodded gently: "it seems that it is the peak of the late demigod period."


    Chu Feng is also convenient to come back. He is curious about how he can''t help Xuanyuan Huining to reach the level of God, but he doesn''t care too much about it. As long as the peak of semi God''s later stage is enough, Xuanyuan Huining ends when his power can''t be introduced into his body, which is bound to be more powerful.


    Angry purple bud is in Chu Feng ready to say go, turn around, eyes with complex color: "that, can you help me?"


    Obviously, nu zilei also wants to improve her cultivation level.


    Chu Feng looked at the angry purple bud and shook his head: "no way!"


    "Why!" Angry purple bud looked tight and puffed her mouth, but she didn''t dare to get angry with Chu Feng: "Miss Huining is OK, so I''m sure I can. And if you improve my cultivation, I can reduce your burden, right?"


    Chu Feng naturally knows that the stronger the power is, the better it will be. However, nu zilei has her own way. At most, everyone is just a simple intersection. He doesn''t want to enhance her strength for nu zilei, because there is no benefit.


    Angry purple bud see Chu wind is not willing to look, frown: "Chu wind!"


    "Brother in law!" Xuanyuan Huining probably knew the meaning of Chu Feng and opened her red lips: "miss zilei must be a person who knows how to repay her kindness, and you have common enemies. It''s not bad for you to improve miss zilei''s cultivation, and if you have more helpers, you can also have less pressure!"


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and looked at the expectant eyes of Nu zilei. He knew that if the girl didn''t give her any good tonight, she might go crazy and enhance her strength in the hidden world? Chu Feng thought about it and thought it was not impossible.


    Nodding: "I''ll give you a promotion, but remember, it''s just a secret you know. I don''t want to see the rest of the world or hear anyone know about it."


    If people know that Chu Feng can infinitely improve the realm of others, Chu Feng does not doubt that he will become a more noticeable existence than the taboo.


    Angry purple bud look a joy, do not fall to nod: "I certainly won''t say, thank you!"


    Chu Feng nodded and waved: "that takes off the clothes, does not take off also line!"


    "I take off!" Nu zilei is excited at the moment, and is about to improve her accomplishments. She doesn''t have to manage so much. She quickly takes off her clothes with Xuanyuan Hui, but she blinks her eyes and takes off her inner clothes.


    Seeing Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining staring at her, she put her shy hands in front of her and lowered her head: "that, I have no clothes to change in the inn."


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "hurry up, wait a minute. If you break through the demigods, you will trigger nine heavenly thunder. Although it is normal to break through the demigods in the hidden world, it is difficult to attract the attention of others, so speed should be fast!""Huining, you go ahead and watch a little bit. If someone comes, you will be deterred to leave. If you can''t, you can quickly retreat back. We will withdraw!"


    Xuanyuanhui nodded and left. She also knew that anger purple bud''s breakthrough would cause noise. She sat down with a red face and took off her clothes in front of a man for the first time. She was shy. She closed her eyes with her back to Chu Feng, which was a rare complication in her heart.


    Chu Feng cast a few eyes, just take back his eyes, sit down and let himself completely calm down, just start to promote for the angry purple bud.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1963

    Near daybreak, a joyful drink rings, and a breath of semi divine late peak fills the surrounding air.


    "Well, can you let me go first?"


    Chu Feng is helpless to be washed clean body, feel the anger of his own realm purple bud embrace, feel the body in front of the heavy two big Tuo against the chest, the heart can not say stuffy dry, helpless to throw out a sentence.


    At the moment, nu zilei only has the excitement of breaking through, only the excitement of less training for at least 50 years, without any embarrassment. She releases Chu Feng and kisses him on the mouth: "this is my first kiss, thank you!"


    Turn around and hurry to put on the skirt, a face or red excited color.


    Chu Feng white eye straight roll, help you less struggle for 50 years, want you first night are not too much, unexpectedly only give a first kiss?


    Shake your head, the secret way is to use the body to pay for the next promotion for women, and look around.


    When Nu zilei broke through to the demigod, she attracted the nine heavenly thunder. However, because her strength level was constantly improving, the nine heavenly thunder did little harm to her, but the surrounding grassland and woods were in a mess.


    Xuanyuan Huining feels the peak breath of the late demigod period. She also knows that Nu zilei has broken through successfully. She comes back quickly with a look of something wrong, because some people just found that someone is making a breakthrough. They are curious to come here. She uses her powerful strength to deter those people from coming, but the resulting momentum always sets off a gust of wind.


    The wind blowing to the bottom of the skirt, chilly, particularly uncomfortable.


    "It''s getting light. Let''s go."


    Chu Feng looked up at the sky and knew it was going to be dawn soon. He was ready to go back to Dongcheng and try to find a way to see it. If he could do it in the daytime, he could only do it in the evening.


    Xuanyuan Huining, who has always been unhappy with Chu Feng''s brother-in-law, or Nu zilei, who has always been unhappy with Chu Feng, is very obedient and nods at the moment.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. She was fickle in the dark. She lifted her hand and pulled them away in an instant. They were shuttling in the sky. They came back to the east city without a sound. They fell into a no man''s lane and then walked out slowly.


    Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei seem to lack a sense of vicissitudes. Chu Feng told them not to expose their breath as much as possible. Otherwise, they would inevitably be shocked if they were found to be so young and powerful in the late period of the demigod period.


    Just when falling from the air just now, Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei blushed.


    Because the falling speed was too fast, the skirt floated up to the upper body, and the whole lower body was exposed. Fortunately, no one found that even if there were angry purple buds inside, they felt ashamed, not to mention the vacuum Xuanyuan Huining.


    If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s promotion of their accomplishments, they both knew that Chu Feng didn''t mean to do it. They would scold Chu Feng''s scoundrels. They even deliberately made their skirts float up and look at the treasure land!


    But just like this, they are more alert to Chu Feng. The feeling of Chu Feng in promoting their accomplishments seems to have been reduced a lot. At the moment, they are more on guard. Will Chu Feng do anything to them, such as asking for rewards with kindness!


    Obviously, Chu Feng didn''t think so much about it. He took the two people out of the alley and saw few people around. Obviously, they were all in the center of the city. There was not much accident about this.


    There is no doubt that those who have passed the examination or who are not qualified to participate in the assessment also want to go to the refining school and have a look. It is not surprising that all of them gather in the center of the city.


    Walking on the street, he returned to the inn of yesterday in a low-key manner. Chu Feng went in and lay down on the bed and turned back: "who of you will go to see the situation? I want to make sure that the people in the east city''s mansion are basically there, at least those directly related people should be."


    If all the people in the Lord''s house of the east city also want to go to the weapon refining sect, Chu Feng will start immediately no matter how much the vibration is in the daytime.


    Of course, if the people in the Lord''s house of the east city didn''t mean to go to the weapon refining sect, then Chu Feng could wait until the evening to start.


    "I''ll go."


    At the moment, nu zilei has reached the peak of the late demigod period, and it is a breakthrough all the way from infinity to demigod. She just spent a few hours trying to go out and feel the supreme mood. As soon as Chu Feng said this, she immediately said.


    Chu Feng didn''t stop him this time. As long as he didn''t encounter God in the east city, he could easily come and go.


    Angry purple bud covered with a veil left the inn, Chu wind ready to rest, wait for nu purple bud to bring news back.


    Lying there, his eyes on the side of his head narrowed, without blinking.


    Because Xuanyuan Huining is sitting right opposite him making tea. She is as calm and cold as ever, but her underwear is dirty, and she wears less than her angry purple bud. Now, when I look at it, I can see the beautiful scenery at the bottom of the skirt with a little glittering luster. Obviously, when I came back, those winds stirred Xuanyuan Huining''s body.


    Xuanyuan Huining carefully makes tea there. She doesn''t notice that Chu Feng is staring at her treasure land. She also forgets that she doesn''t wear the inside. Her legs are slightly separated. In addition, she sits down and her skirt is a little shorter, which just happens to be visible.Make a good tea, hold up a cup: "brother-in-law, tea?"


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t close her eyes and rest, she was staring at her. Xuanyuan Huining was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, she stood up, and the teacup hit Chu Feng: "rogue!"


    Biting his lips, he went to find his underwear. He glared at Chu Feng who caught the tea cup and ran in. Obviously, he wanted to put it on, so that Chu Feng would not see the treasure land.


    Chu Feng then sipped into the tea cup, passing a bitter smile, knowing that it was wrong to look at her sister-in-law, but once there was a time to look at it, he could not help but look more.


    I''m still a good model brother-in-law, but my sister-in-law doesn''t pay attention to show it. It''s not what I want to see on purpose.


    Chu Feng comforted himself like this, suddenly felt that he was a little tall on, in the face of flowery sister-in-law, are not moved.


    Xuanyuan Huining also put on his underwear and came out. Seeing Chu Feng sitting there drinking tea, he hummed and went over and grabbed the cup: "I''m not making it for you, rogue brother-in-law!"


    About to turn around, the corner of her eyes turned to something. Xuanyuan Huining opened her mouth slightly and pointed to the strategic place of Chu Feng. She was so ashamed and angry that she said, "son of a bitch, you even have evil thoughts on your sister-in-law, you scoundrel."


    Chu Feng was astonished and looked down. Only then did he find that his strategic point was unconsciously raised his head and rolled his eyes. Last night, he promoted both of you, especially in the face of Nu zilei, who was naked. I didn''t respond. It was a fake.


    Cough a falter said: "that, you think more, this is pure natural reaction, is not the morning now?"


    Xuanyuan Huining blushed and moved away from her eyes, but she was staring at Chu Feng''s face: "do you dare to say that you have no idea about me and have not thought about pressing me under my body?"


    Chu Feng could not admit it even if he wanted to. He replied, "no!"


    Xuanyuan Huining secretly scolds, for Chu Feng that is absolutely not believe, turn around seems not ready to worry about Chu Feng staring at her skirt bottom of the rogue behavior.


    But two steps out of the way suddenly turned back: "brother in law, I give you a play, OK?"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and felt that Xuanyuan Huining had been fooled in the past. Hearing the speech, he subconsciously replied, "OK, ha, ah, what?"


    Although Chu Feng changed very quickly and responded in time, he was destined to have exposed his mind. Xuanyuan Huining, with a cold face, said contemptuously, "you are really a rogue brother-in-law. Your first reaction is so natural. You remember that you are a rogue who even cares about your sister-in-law. I will tell my sister."


    Chu Feng had a feeling that he couldn''t wash out when he jumped into the Yellow River. He laughed bitterly: "sister in law, I''m your brother-in-law. I don''t take you so well. I''ve improved my accomplishments for you."


    "Hum!" Xuanyuan Huining snorted coldly, pointing to the obvious of Chu Feng: "you still know that you are brother-in-law, but does brother-in-law have you like this? It''s true that you helped me improve my accomplishments, but I''m your sister-in-law. You should have promoted my accomplishments for me. Moreover, you looked at my body at that time, and you took advantage of it. "


    "I tell you, when your scoundrel sees her sister, I will tell her to say goodbye to you!"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled, and suddenly his figure flashed to Xuanyuan Huining''s back. He held her up. When the latter was completely confused, he said, "I''m a pure model brother-in-law, but you always call me a rascal. I feel like I''ve done something unforgivable to you."


    Went to the bedside, Xuanyuan Huining blinked his eyes, the brain connection is not general: "what do you want to do?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile and threw Xuanyuan Huining on the big bed: "don''t you say I''m a rascal, that I have a mind for your sister-in-law, that I always miss you, but also tell your sister?"


    Xuanyuan Huining touches Chu Feng''s eyes and forgets something in general: "isn''t it?"


    "Certainly not!" Chu Feng nodded and wryly laughed at Xuanyuan Huining''s simple and a little silly: "so, instead of being wronged by you, I''d better be a bad brother-in-law, so that you scold me later, and I''ll take it with ease."


    "Xuanyuan Huining was stunned, and finally realized that Chu Feng wanted to turn her words into reality. She said angrily," asshole, I am your sister-in-law,, ","


    everything is late. Chufeng threw herself on Xuanyuan Huining, and skillfully kisses the delicate red lips. She skillfully walks on Xuanyuan Huining''s body and begins to struggle there Xuanyuan Huining, the body slowly a little weak, to the end is no general strength.


    The skirt and underwear on the body were removed by Chu Feng''s skillful hands one by one, just like sheep under Chu Feng''s body.


    Eyes blurred, looking at the pressure on the body of Chu Feng, the body has a kind of desire, but psychologically told her, this is not allowed, bite the lip to let oneself sober up a bit: "you are brother-in-law, if you go in, you are a rogue!"


    Chu Feng held back a fire when he promoted them. At the moment, he saw Xuanyuan Huining''s sad little eyes. He turned his white eyes and looked at the sky: "my sister-in-law''s half pulled buttocks, isn''t it?"


    Obviously, Chu Feng wanted to take over her sister-in-law. Xuanyuan Huining held up her strength and swore: "you rascal!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1964

    In the evening, Chu Feng left the inn with Xuanyuan Huining and his face depressed, and headed for the east city Lord''s house with a clear goal.


    In the daytime today, when angry zilei went out to investigate the situation, and with Xuanyuan Huining''s stimulation, chufeng wanted to take this sister-in-law down, because Chu Feng could see that he really did something to Xuanyuan Huining. At most, the girl was just muttering, and she wanted to die or die, but that would not happen.


    Just the idea is good, just waiting for the time of drawing a gun to sprint, nu zilei came back. Although she didn''t find anything and didn''t see it, it also made it difficult for Chu Feng to do anything to Xuanyuan Huining.


    And after this time, Xuanyuan Huining must be very defensive against him, not to mention accepting this sister-in-law, is holding a small hand, it is estimated that it is difficult.


    From Xuanyuan Huining''s contemptuous eyes, we can see that the label of rascal brother-in-law is formally buckled on Chu Feng''s head, and he can''t get rid of it.


    The three people walk on the street, because the transmission array is opened, and there are few people to see. In addition, although Chu Feng does not wear a mask, he is deliberately low-key, and no one pays attention to him. Now we are more concerned about going to the alchemy sect.


    The distance from the east city Lord''s house is getting closer and closer. Chu Feng has also dissipated the embarrassment of the day. Anyway, it is not the first time Xuanyuan Huining despises him. If he despises more times, he will not lose two pieces of meat!


    Standing at the door of a closed Inn, it is estimated that all the people in the inn have now gone to the center of the city, and maybe they have gone to the refiner.


    Chu Feng looks at the east city Lord''s house, which is heavily guarded in the distance. The corner of his mouth is cold and murderous. It seems that the tragedy of the South City lord appears in front of him again.


    Angry purple bud didn''t know Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining. She went to the side and asked in a low voice, "how can I do next?"


    Because Chu Feng has promoted her cultivation level, nu zilei can''t say that she can''t agree with each other, but she is more polite to Chu Feng, let alone that they still have common enemies.


    Chu Feng asked, "are you sure?"


    During the day, Chu Feng asked Nu zilei to investigate the situation of the Lord''s house of the east city to see if they were just going to the alchemist''s house alone or most of them would go there, so as to decide whether to attack in the daytime or at night.


    After Nu zilei came back, she told her that only the younger generation of qualified people had gone to the east city Lord''s mansion, and the rest of them had not gone. Although Chu Feng had a left eye, he did not know who was who or what his identity was.


    If there are a group of soy sauce characters in the city Lord''s mansion, Chu Feng doesn''t want to fight. It''s worth killing an important person than killing 100 soy sauce!


    Angry purple bud whispered: "I went to the center of the city specially. This time, the people who passed the examination of refining utensils were the younger generation of the city Lord''s house. Most of them were collateral and affiliated people. Basically, the other important people were still in the east city. Because of the death of Dongfeng Po, the east city master was not very keen on the idea of Dabi in the hidden world."


    "He felt that in addition to the Dongfeng break, the other people''s talent or strength are not good."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, knowing that the east city Lord had high hopes for the east wind breaking, so even if the rest of the people could pass through, he did not have much thought, and felt that he could not go to the end and reach the highest.


    But it''s good. As long as the important people are there, it''s enough!


    "You two one to the right, one to the left, do not ask you to kill many people, mainly to draw me some attention."


    Angry purple Lei frowned and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    Chu Feng pointed to a little: "take the middle palace directly. Because there is a transmission array in the Lord''s house that goes to the weapon refining sect, it will attract their attention. The east city Lord may run away from the transmission array. So I want you to draw people away so that I can fight for time to take the middle palace. As long as the east city Lord dies, the rest is a small matter."


    Angry purple bud slightly frown, look from day to now are silent Xuanyuan Huining.


    I was a little curious about what happened. She also asked in a low voice, "so all the pressure is borne by me and miss Huining. We are not very dangerous?"


    Chu Feng startled, wry smile: "do you think I want you to be cannon fodder?"


    Angry purple bud looks red, she has such a little idea in mind, but in the face of Chu Feng, she will not say it.


    Although she didn''t say so, Chu Feng probably knew that she said, "as long as you draw away the strong men in the east city and let me suffer less obstacles, I can get to the east city Lord as quickly as possible. When I show up, what do you think will happen to the other strong people who besiege you?"


    It is self-evident that Chu Feng is now the person that the four main cities are looking for, and that all four forces are going to kill. As long as he appears, the strong in the east city will surely besiege him. At that time, Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei can be regarded as successful in attracting their attention.


    What Chu Feng wanted to do was to kill the east city master first and not give him a chance to run away.


    Furzilei thought about it for a while, but also felt that it was unnecessary for Chu Feng to harm her. She nodded: "then I''ll leave it to the left. Ten minutes later, I''ll cause unrest."


    Chu Feng nodded: "go ahead. After you cause the turmoil, I will act. I won''t let you take too many risks. But you should be careful. There are many strong ones in the city Lord''s mansion."Angry purple bud blushed, a little unaccustomed to Chu Feng''s concern, turned around and flickered away, and suddenly disappeared in front of two people.


    Chu Feng turned back and saw Xuanyuan Huining go to the right without saying a word, and cried out.


    Xuanyuan Huining stopped, but did not look back. The frost on her cold face could not be dispersed. Obviously, she was still worried about Chu Feng''s almost stabbing her in the daytime!


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, knowing that this sister-in-law must be very defensive against him this time. He whispered, "be careful. As long as you get their attention, you will run away and wait for the place I told you. You can leave the east city directly. Now most people are in the center of the city. There are few people in the rest of the transmission array, and no one is in the transmission array."


    Xuanyuan Huining continues to go forward, clenching her little lips.


    His heart was full of shame and anger, full of dissatisfaction with Chu Feng. He was still a big yellow flower girl. He even stripped off his clothes and was still scratching around. If he didn''t feel angry purple bud coming back, Xuanyuan Huining believed that Chu Feng would definitely accept her today.


    So she is still angry, angry Chu Feng this brother-in-law, how can this look.


    Just went out for a distance, Xuanyuan Huining didn''t want to go back, but finally stopped to look back. Seeing Chu Feng had turned around, she gently opened her red lips: "brother-in-law!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and turned back: "Huining, are you not angry?"


    "Who said that?" Xuanyuan Huining yelled, but she couldn''t really get angry: "take care of yourself. You have to pay for your rogue behavior today, so you can''t die!"


    Turning around and disappearing in a flash, Chu Feng felt his head and wondered, "is this the rhythm that I am responsible for?"


    I don''t know what Xuanyuan Huining means, but I can feel that she is not angry. Chu Feng grinned and whistled, and her body instantly emptied away. She found a little cold sister-in-law, which was really a pleasant thing.


    East City, Lord''s house, hall!


    The east city Lord looked gloomy and took all the strong men of the east city into the hall. He sat down under his throne and said, "you are a group of rubbish!"


    Because of the death of Dongfeng Po and the frequent appearance of Chu Feng in the South City, the east city Lord sent a group of strong men from the east city to look for the place where Chu Feng might appear, especially focusing on the elegant garden. But now they only bring back nothing about Nan Aowen and their information, and the rest is nothing.


    The thought of that day''s talented son''s death on that wasteland battlefield, the east city Lord''s heart drops blood general pain.


    If he''s going out of the city, he''s not going to be able to make a search for it.


    Being scolded by the east city master, a group of people below are silent. Since the east wind broke to death, the east city master''s temper has become more and more irritable. If something goes wrong, it''s light to fight, and the fear is to be killed and become a vent of anger.


    Seeing that a group of people were scolded by themselves, they didn''t even speak. The east city Lord also knew that it was useless to scold them. Chu Feng wanted to hide, not to mention the group of demigods in front of him.


    Take a deep breath and suppress the inner Rage: "what''s the situation of the transmission array?"


    The commander of the east city stepped forward and said, "according to the city Lord, let the people who have the waist token of the refining weapon pass first, and the rest of the people will check and verify according to the requirements of the school of refining utensils, and then put them in. The Chu style will not be allowed to fish in troubled waters."


    "What''s more, Chu Feng is probably still in Nancheng to avenge the dead Master of Nancheng, but now the south city is heavily guarded, and he is not good at it."


    Next to him, a man with half hair and baldness said, "do you still mention chufeng? Now the city Lord wants to kill him. How can Chu Feng dare to come to the east city? I don''t think you should waste your hands on the reviewers. Let the refiner go to find out by himself and spread out the extra manpower to help us find Chu Feng in Nancheng. The most real thing is


    The commander of Dongcheng frowned slightly and looked at his deputy. Recently, he was always scolded by the east city master. This guy was trying to tease him. Naturally, he knew what this guy was thinking.


    But he believed that, no matter what, the east city Lord trusted him the most.


    "Lord, please tell me, and we will do as you require," he said


    The man looked stiff and angry. He also wanted to stimulate the east city commander. He didn''t want him to directly leave the matter to the east city master, so he would not be responsible.


    The east city Lord also knew the fight between the two and narrowed his eyes.


    Just about to arrange how to find Chu Feng to avenge his son''s death, a bodyguard of the city Lord''s mansion came in with a dignified look: "the city Lord, news came from the left and right wings just now. Someone is killing there. It can be seen that they are two women, but they are all veiled and don''t know who they are."


    "But to be sure, it is the peak of the late demigod!"


    The master of the east city suddenly stood up and saw a ferocious killing opportunity: "is the Chu wind coming? Come on, I will lead you and the Deputy City Lord to one side and take the man down. It must be Chu Feng. I will kill him tonight to avenge po''er! "


    A big hand waved: "it is said that the elite of the whole East City Lord''s house will gather together to kill Chu Feng to the greatest extent.""Block all the news and don''t let anyone outside the city Lord''s house know for the time being. It''s a shame to be killed by Chu Feng for the second time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1965

    At the command of the east city Lord, the east city commander and Deputy City Lord all moved.


    The commander of the east city led a group of strong men of the east city to the left, and brought out an astonishing and surging killing opportunity, which had the appearance of killing those who attacked the Lord''s house thoroughly.


    In addition, on the right side, the Deputy City Lord also took a group of people to the right side, with similar killing opportunities.


    In addition, because of the command of the east city Lord, the strong people in the city Lord''s house constantly gathered together, some of them towards the direction of the main hall, and the rest of the people went to the left and right. According to the east city Lord''s meaning, none of the people who came here today want to run away, and all of them should leave their lives behind.


    On the left, the angry purple bud shoots out in the air. In an instant, she kills a group of semi gods who are patrolling, attracting the attention of others.


    On the right, Xuanyuan Huining also killed them, but did not kill those people. They were only seriously injured. The girl with a cold appearance still has a trace of innocence in her heart.


    Both of them are wearing veils to prevent people from recognizing them. Now Chu Feng has become the people wanted by the hidden world. If they expose themselves, it will be inconvenient for them to follow the mask wearing Chu Feng. Therefore, both of them try their best to hide their identities and not to bring trouble to Chu Feng''s future.


    At the moment, I feel that there are strong men approaching them. Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei know that Chu Feng is going to start.


    Because Chu Feng''s promotion is the peak of demigod''s later period, or the particularly powerful one, so even if they can''t beat it, they can''t leave easily.


    At this time, in front of the central hall.


    In addition to two strong men in the peak of the late demigod period, there are more than a dozen of semi gods'' later existence guarding him. Secondly, there are also protective people around him. For such a line-up, the east city Lord sneers. Even though Chu Feng is so powerful, it is impossible to kill him in a short time.


    His eyes flashed behind him, and there was the place where the transmission array was. When he was chasing Chu Feng, the east city suffered blood washing. The master of the East City paid more attention to the transmission array. If he could not resist it, he would run to the refining weapon sect as soon as possible.


    Of course, until the last minute, it is impossible for the east city master to make that choice.


    A man on the left side felt the huge power fluctuation from the left and right sides, frowned and said: "the city Lord, it seems that both of them are the peak of semi gods in the later period. There is no smell of Chu wind. According to the truth, his cultivation level is very high, otherwise he can''t fight with the strong four gods."


    "We?"


    At the training ground in Nancheng on that day, many people saw it. On both sides, they felt that it was not the breath of Chu Feng, so it was probably his help. Chu Feng had not appeared yet.


    The east city Lord understands the meaning of the people around him, that is, whether or not to inform Wu Geng, who is now in the center of the city, where the transmission array is located!


    Just tell Wu Geng, people will know that the city Lord''s house has been attacked twice, or in such a short period of time, it is inevitable to be laughed at.


    However, if Wu Geng is not told, he will be implicated and accountable to some extent if the incident becomes serious afterwards.


    Micro squint eyes, thinking and struggling in the heart, do not know whether to tell Wu Geng, or to solve and fight by themselves?


    "Don''t you think you have a chance now?"


    The east city Lord is still hesitating. Suddenly, the sound of Chu wind is heard in the sky. Standing upright and suspended in the air, there is not a trace of fluctuation on his body, but it brings extremely strong shock to the people below.


    The spirit of the east city master was shocked. As a powerful semi God, he didn''t feel the Chu wind had come to the sky of the hall just now.


    But all of a sudden, the east city Lord figured it out: "hurry up, send someone out to inform elder Wu Geng, and the rest of the people will block the wind of Chu for me!" As for killing Chu Feng, he knew it was impossible. He also regretted that he should have established a relationship with Wu Geng. Why should he be so embarrassed at this moment?


    Back two steps, looking at the Chu wind slowly falling from the air, the east city Lord suddenly voice like thunder: "Chu wind attack the main hall, all back!"


    At the moment, he also thinks that chufeng is luring the tiger away from the mountain. The main purpose is to kill him!


    Chu Feng tiptoed and stood steadily on the ground, with a light smile on his mouth: "they can''t come back until one minute at the fastest. Do you think you have a chance?"


    In a minute, there are still 78 or 80 strong people around, most of them have gone to the left and right wings. Can''t they still resist the Chu wind?


    Although he wanted to kill Chu Feng and avenge Dongfeng, Chu Feng, who was able to fight with the four of them in Chu Kingdom, had the qualification to despise him and even despise the whole East City Lord''s mansion.


    He said: "all to me, I have sent people to inform elder Wu Geng, as long as you stop, elder Wu Geng will come."


    The rest of them looked at each other, though the events of Nancheng training ground on that day were still vivid.


    But also clear, at the moment they do not hand, Chu Feng will also be.


    Two semi gods later peak strong take the lead. Seventy eight or eighty people quickly jump by and separate around Chu Feng. As long as they insist on one minute, all the support from the city Lord''s office will arrive. When Chu Feng is held for a period of time, Wu Geng will come.As for the thought of killing Chu Feng, they and the east city Lord are the same idea, this taboo, hard to kill!


    "Go on


    One of the half gods at the peak of the latter period cheered, and seventy-eight or eighty people immediately gave full play to their semi divine power. The earth was cracking and shaking under their feet, and the clouds in the sky were rolling because of this extremely strong force.


    Inexhaustible power gathered toward the Chu wind pressure, with an indescribable strong breath.


    The explosion covered people''s sight. There was a huge pit on the ground in front of the main hall. There was smoke all over the sky. People could not see anything. They could not judge whether chufeng was still alive or not, because there was no breath at all, just like an ordinary person.


    But they are still on high alert, and even gather their own strong forces there. As long as Chu Feng is not dead, they will launch a second round of attack immediately.


    The east city Lord looked at the tense appearance of the strong men in the city Lord''s mansion. He didn''t have much confidence in them. He narrowed his eyes and slowly retreated. He wanted to turn to the transmission array behind him. Once he was sure that Chu Feng could not be stopped, he would immediately enter the transmission array of the refining weapon sect.


    I believe that as long as you go to the refining vessel sect, no one can do anything about him, and Chu Feng will not throw himself into the trap and run to the refiner.


    After entering the main hall, I heard another explosion outside. It seems that those strong people in the city Lord''s mansion were afraid that Chu Feng would not die or launch an attack. They were prepared to consume Chu Feng''s time one after another.


    "The South City Lord misses you very much, and the people in the Lord''s house of tianmengguan miss you very much. Even the east wind breaks, they miss you very much."


    Just give him a little more time to go to the inner hall and enter the transmission array. The east city Lord who has been looking back suddenly hears the voice coming from the front. Suddenly, he looks, and Chu Feng doesn''t know when to stand in front of him.


    His eyes were calm. He seemed to have no chance to kill. He just gave people a suffocating coldness: "besides, I killed your best son. Don''t you want me to die?"


    The master of Dongcheng couldn''t help but retreat, and said, "come on, I''ve just called out, and I suddenly feel that my body is bound by an invisible force and I can''t move.


    Those who continued to attack outside also found the problem. They quickly came in and saw the east city master standing there. Chu Feng, who should have been outside, stood in front of him. He despised the east city master, even though he wanted to hide himself, and quickly went up to surround him, but there was no rash attack.


    Because they can see that the east city Lord seems to be controlled by something now.


    "Let go of the city Lord and spare you from death!" he cried


    "Bullshit!" Chu Feng disdained to say a word, suddenly the wings of magic light flash, two hurricanes in vain between the rampant hall, all around in the collapse, those east city strong look tight, look at the east city master, the last bite teeth all retreat out.


    The power of the wings flashing at will makes them unable to rise to a point of confrontation. The Chu wind is too strong.


    Chu Feng ignored the hall that was collapsing around him and didn''t worry that what happened here would be known to the outside world. At the moment, except Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei could be free, the rest of the people were not well off.


    Slowly came to the pale but still can not hide the anger of the east city Lord in front of the ears have been able to hear, the left and right wings of the people are coming back.


    Corner of the mouth hook up a bit of Mori cold killing machine, and playful: "do you know why I want to come?"


    The east city Lord desperately wants to struggle, but has no way, hears speech to drink a way: "villain, how do I know you come to do what?"


    "Kill you, destroy Dongcheng!" Chu Feng didn''t care about the anger of the east city Lord, because a dead man didn''t deserve his anger: "repay you for your pursuit, thank you for your joint oppression of the South City Lord''s death. Of course, it is also to prevent your revenge in the future, and to use your head to deter the hidden world!"


    The east city master''s pupil shrinks sharply. At the same time, he is deeply angry. He finds that his semi God''s later peak state has no effect on Chu Feng''s eyes, and immediately realizes that Chu Feng wants to use him to deter the rest of the people in the hidden world. A semi God''s later peak can''t escape the possibility of death. Who can resist Chu Feng''s killing under God?


    "Let go of the city Lord, and we will go in!"


    From outside came the sound of drinking. Obviously, all the people had gathered outside. Chu Feng''s mouth gave a cold smile, and the wings of magic light suddenly fluttered. More powerful forces were released. The brilliant hall in the center of the city Lord''s mansion accelerated the collapse speed.


    In all this, Chu Feng also stretched out his left hand, with violent power and killing opportunity to the east city Lord: "go well, your strength, the power of the whole city Lord''s house, will not be wasted."


    The east city Lord is faced with murder, and suddenly finds something.


    It''s just that he never had a chance to say it again in his life!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1966

    The central hall collapsed with smoke and dust, blocking everyone''s sight. The whole hall was like his domino, falling down one after another.


    Seventy percent of the strongmen in the eastern city''s Lord''s house have gathered, and the rest have gathered in the transmission array in the center of the city, or in other places.


    Looking at the past majestic hall now become a ruin, everyone''s heart in addition to complexity is anger.


    Because Chu Feng is a person at the moment, but is a person in front of them so many people unexpectedly destroyed the symbolic place of the city Lord''s house, how can he not be angry?


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a figure flew out of the ruins with something in his hand. He was wearing two wings. Who could it be?


    But when their eyes see clearly the thing in Chu Feng''s hand, they are all angry and full of murders.


    Because, that''s the head of the east city Lord!


    The absolute master of the four main cities of Dongcheng, the existence of the peak in the late period of demigod, and the transcendental strong man who is infinitely close to the divine realm.


    All the east city strongmen can''t believe what they saw. At the moment, no matter whether some of them were dissatisfied with the east city Lord, or how good they were, they were very angry at the death of the east city Lord. If the east city Lord was killed alone, it might be nothing, but now he was killed in the city Lord''s house, or in front of them so many people were killed.


    It seems that they are too incompetent!


    For the warrior, this is a kind of silent face beating, which is a kind of silent humiliation!


    The Deputy City Lord and the east city commander saw that the former was not happy that the east city Lord was dead. Now he is the absolute master of the east city, but frightened and angry.


    The fear is that the east city master, whose strength is stronger than him, was killed by Chu Feng. He was angry that he did not kill him sooner or later, but at this time!


    He clenched his fist and showed his anger like the others. He seemed to want to use his eyes to kill Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng held the head of the east city Lord, and looked at the east city Lord who had just been wrung out by him, but now they are still staring round eyes. He sighed slightly: "South City Master, I will send a person to see you first. It''s not lonely."


    The head of the east city Lord was thrown out and fell in front of the people.


    When the main hall collapsed just now, the transmission array to the wasteland battlefield and the weapon refining sect was also destroyed. In addition, the whole city Lord''s house was blocked by the demon kingdom. As long as no one came out of the transmission array, even if the God came, Chu Feng was confident that he could not enter.


    Moreover, no one went out to inform him, and no one knew that he was ravaging the city Lord''s house.


    I''m also glad to have two helpers, nu zilei and Xuanyuan Huining. Otherwise, there are too many strong people gathered around the east city Lord, and Chu Feng can''t guarantee that he can control the east city Lord in the shortest time. That will give him time to enter the transmission array and make all the actions tonight meaningless.


    Fortunately, the east city Lord is dead now, but it is not the end. The revenge for the east city is just beginning!


    Playing a drop of blood on his finger, Chu Feng''s body slowly rises into the sky, and his left eye twinkles with demonic color, which makes people feel like falling into the whirlpool.


    The Deputy City Lord was still angry that the east city master should not die at this time, so he was ordered to face the danger. When he saw the Chu wind flying, his pupil shrank sharply: "if you want to run, there is no way to kill me!"


    Suddenly, dozens of semi divine strong men took off, gathering their attack power to cover Chu Feng''s surroundings and blockade his possible escape route.


    It''s a pity that Chu Feng didn''t want to run away and not destroy the whole city Lord''s mansion. How to deter the four forces? How to deter the whole hidden world?


    With his wings folded, he was surrounded by his whole body. However, dozens of Dongcheng strongmen did not suffer any damage. It seemed that he was completely blocked out because he could not do any harm at all.


    The vice city master saw that the magic light wings of Chu Feng''s evil sect could be used as a defense. He waved his hand to let more people press on the magic weapon.


    However, no matter how they attacked, even the heaven and earth suffered turbulence and influence, but for Chu Feng, it was still a small but dispensable attack.


    Looking into the distance, Chu Feng knows that the current attack has caused changes in the clouds. Even in the dark, it has attracted the attention of others. Wu Geng is coming, and even a more powerful existence is coming.


    With my eyes closed and my mind moved, the demon kingdom became crazy from a slow start. All the power and all the attacks were completely swallowed up.


    Still unable to hurt Chu Feng, the Deputy City Lord and the east city commander were afraid, because the fear broke out into madness and joined the ranks of attacking Chu Feng.


    At the moment, I don''t know how many people are doing it, but all of them are the existence of demigod state, and at least they are the strong ones in the early stage of demigod.


    In addition, they are the people who watch the war in the city Lord''s house. Because some people have found that they can''t leave the city Lord''s house and are completely blocked. However, no one yells at the moment. That just makes those who attack Chu Feng upset their minds. In the end, it is the result that they will lose without fighting.Feeling the increasing power in the demon Kingdom, Chu Feng sneered.


    Suddenly, they opened their wings and rebounded the power of the attack they were launching. Suddenly, hundreds of people died without knowing what was going on.


    But before they die, they feel the breath of God!


    Chu Feng breathed out a pleasant breath. The hundreds of strong men who died just now lost their strength. At the moment when their vitality passed, all of them were swallowed up by the demon kingdom. Their strength for decades or hundreds of years or even nearly a thousand years has not been let go, and they have become the nourishment of the demon realm.


    With crazy color in his eyes, Chu Feng leaped to a very high position in an instant.


    The right hand slowly raised over the top of the head, a black light swept over, emerged a small black light ball.


    The light ball is still growing bigger, although scared by the death of hundreds of people, but now people look at the black light ball in Chu Feng''s right hand, and can''t feel the breath, but there is a kind of inexplicable dangerous breath.


    My heart sank a little. The central hall was destroyed only a few days ago. Is it possible to experience it again? And this time, it will disappear together with the central hall.


    Vice City Lord and east city commander looked at each other, the former raised his head: "we must block him, gather our strongest strength."


    The rest of us also know that only by uniting can they resist the wind of Chu and no longer have selfish intentions. In the face of death, any selfishness is irresponsible to their own lives.


    Chu Feng is at a high altitude. The black light ball held by his right hand has reached the size of a hot-air balloon, and it is still growing bigger and bigger.


    Eyes calm as if a pool of water, no ripples, that kind of indifferent to human life, so that people feel, only boundless cold.


    Chu Feng thought of the dead South City Lord, and thought of his being chased. At the moment, there was no hatred, only destruction, and it was not as simple as destroying some buildings and killing some people as the last time he came to the east city. This time, he wanted the whole East City Lord''s house to disappear from the east city''s land, disappear forever!


    His left eye twinkled, and the picture appeared three minutes later. A faint smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. He saw that Wu Geng was coming, with many strong men at the peak of semi God''s later period. He knew that those people might be those who made weapons.


    Look up to see that dark black light ball, has reached the size of two hot-air balloons, which contains the power, that destructive breath, now only Chu Feng can feel it.


    "Almost!"


    Looking around the east city Lord''s house, Chu Feng gently smiles, but the smile is like the smile of death. His right hand gently falls down and stretches out a finger. The black light ball seems to be fingerprinted and goes towards the people who gather together to resist him.


    The pupils of the Deputy City Lord and others shriveled. They gathered their most powerful power and wanted to block the power that could destroy the city Lord''s house.


    But they don''t know that all their strength will become the nourishment of the demon Kingdom and the power of chufeng to cultivate the army in the future.


    Only see, standing in the front of the Deputy City Lord and east city commander was the black light ball swallowed, breath, followed by the people are also engulfed, the black light ball is constantly falling, those who find that the attack is useless people quickly Dodge, only in the face of the black light ball which has spread the destructive power, no effect.


    On the ground, the whole into the earth, the surrounding air at this moment completely solidified general, suddenly a black light from under the earth, straight into the sky, and then continue to expand and expand, covering everything.


    All the places covered by the black light, whether it is buildings, flowers and trees, or huge stones, or even people, are in a little bit of annihilation and disappearance.


    And before they die, all the power will be absorbed by the demon kingdom.


    The wings of magic light closed again to protect the Chu wind, which is an undifferentiated attack. If he does not protect himself, he will be seriously injured even if he does not die.


    Looking at the sky a little bit disappeared, Chu Feng''s heart passed a faint sigh, but soon disappeared this should not have the emotion, the hidden world is vast, cruel and merciless, just for the king!


    Looking at the distance, you can feel the breath of Wu Geng. The Chu wind suddenly soars into the air and disappears without a trace, leaving only a desolate land like the eastern city Lord''s house!


    When everything calmed down and there was no one or anything, Wu Geng appeared in the sky with the powerful Lingyun sect. However, everything was no longer there and seemed to have been burned out.


    Wu Geng''s face was cold. He did not know how many people had died, but it was certain that more than half of the city''s capital would be consumed. It would take at least 50 years to recover its strength.


    Clenching his fist, the terrifying power surges between heaven and earth: "look, it must be Chu Feng!"


    He can also achieve this kind of prestige, and his existence in this realm is impossible to attack the four main cities, because they represent the four major forces, so the most likely person is Chu Feng.The reason is also very good. The strong man in the east city chased Chu Feng, and Dongfeng Po was killed by Chu Feng to prevent the hysteria of the east city Lord. It is better to start first.


    As for deterrence, he did not think of it at the moment!


    February is coming to an end, ask for the last flowers, next month every day four more!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1967

    In the dead of night, it should be the time when all things are quiet.


    But for Dongcheng, it is difficult to calm down.


    One of the four main cities, the eastern city Lord''s house, was destroyed in a short period of time. By the time everyone reacted to it, the city Lord''s house had become a piece of ruins, and no one could see any more. The east city Lord''s house, which used to be extremely brilliant and towering, has now become history.


    Outside the city Lord''s house, before dawn, countless strong men had gathered, most of them from the east city, and then from the three cities in the South and northwest.


    Wu Geng is no longer here, leaving with people.


    Although the east city Lord was killed and the city Lord''s house was destroyed, for the weapon refiner, it was just to support a new person to dominate the east city. Of course, it took a little time and could not be established so quickly.


    Now the most important thing is to find Chu Feng, because although we have not seen who did it, we all know that there is no one else except Chu Feng.


    But for the vast majority of people, it is still difficult to accept the bloody fact.


    The hidden world is extremely cruel. The strong are respected. At the foot of every peak, there are many white bones at the feet of the strong. However, it seems that a city Lord''s mansion is destroyed like this. I don''t know how many people have died, and the people are still in a trance.


    It is said that Chu Feng is only 20 years old. How can he kill so many people by such bloody means?


    However, no matter whether they can accept this cruel fact or not, it is a specific fact that the east city Lord has died and the city Lord''s house has been destroyed.


    Because of the collapse of the city Lord''s house, they all came to the West City Lord. They stood tall in the sky and looked at the ruins of the east city Lord''s house, and their eyebrows were inadvertently frowned.


    The four main cities often fight in the dark, and they all hurt each other, but none of them can hurt each other. Because everyone''s strength is basically the same, it''s basically impossible for anyone who wants to gain some benefits from others.


    But now, the east city Lord was destroyed, they are deeply dignified at the same time.


    The strength of the four main cities is similar. If Chu Feng can wipe out the east city, he will have a strong power to destroy the other three cities. This is beyond doubt. However, judging from the current means of Chu Feng, he wants to retaliate against the four main cities.


    It can be said that the destruction of the eastern city Lord''s house is a warning to them. In the future, when the Chu wind comes, it must be the result. Because the east city can not resist the attack of the Chu wind, how dare the three cities speak lightly?


    Luo ran, who just sat on the seat of the South City Lord, swept over the bottom and frowned deeply.


    The life lamp of the South City Lord has been extinguished, and he is obviously dead. The oppressed people are hateful, but the traitor is even more disgusting.


    Clenching his fist slightly, he just sat on the throne of the city Lord. He didn''t want to die so easily: "West City Lord, North City Lord, should we choose to cooperate?"


    Chu Feng can fight against the four powerful deities, or even escape the pursuit of the powerful ones. Now that the east city is destroyed, everything is pointing to Chu Feng. His revenge is inevitable. Maybe the next target is Nancheng or other people.


    United together, there is the possibility of resistance, not united together, will only be broken one by one!


    "Cooperation?"


    The West City Lord withdrew his eyes and passed by Luo ran with scorn and disdain: "the Lord of Luo city can make the South City Lord forced to abdicate and become the master of the southern city. You have the support of lingyunzong''s God kingdom strong people. Why should we cooperate?"


    Luo ran looks slightly ugly. How can he not know that the West City Lord is satirizing him for betraying the South City Master, and even more satirizing that he is a dog of Ling yunzong?


    Not willing to be outdone, he replied: "yes, I am like the West City Lord. They all rely on the four forces to have today!"


    The West City Lord snorted coldly and didn''t bother to fight with Luo ran again. He had a good relationship with the South City Lord in private, but had to go to the South City under the oppression of Dan Zong. Now the South City Lord is dead. If he still chooses to cooperate with Luo ran, it will be a waste of the South City Lord''s original trust.


    A deep look at the destroyed east city Lord''s house, a corpse can not be seen, the West City Lord sighed and left: "goodbye!"


    "What is it?" Luo ran saw the West City Lord directly take people away, cold hum, eyes also fell on the North City Lord''s face, see his look is not very good, staring at the ruins, as if to see the content inside.


    A smile, with a meaningful playfulness.


    As we all know, the relationship between the two cities in the northeast is the best, the personal relationship between the two is the best, and that of the two cities in the southwest is the best.


    Otherwise, on the wasteland battlefield, the two cities will not join forces to fight the two cities. This is the way the two cities get along with each other.


    Now the east city Lord''s house has been destroyed, the North City Lord must have a kind of feeling that his lips are dead and his teeth are cold.


    Thinking of this, Luo ran said in a low voice: "North City Lord, Chu Feng, I heard that he would be punished with vengeance. At first, he was surrounded by our four main cities. Now he must be the first to attack. The West City Master is not proud. How about your cooperation and alliance?"


    The North City Master squinted, clenched his fists, and his fingernails were trapped in his flesh. He slowly turned back: "do you think I will cooperate with you?"For nearly a thousand years, he and the east city Lord have been allies in attack and defense. They have united against Nancheng more than once. It can be said that hatred is deep-rooted. Even if they choose to cooperate, the people below can''t agree. They have accumulated deep resentment. How can they easily cooperate together? It''s better to be alone!


    Luo ran also understood this truth, but he also knew that if he didn''t cooperate, he would have to wait passively for Chu Feng''s Revenge: "but", "and"


    "no but!" The North City Lord waved his hand and said word by word: "I''m very sorry for the death of the east city Lord, but I won''t choose to cooperate with you because of this. Even if the east city has no leader, it is still my alliance. Moreover, cooperation with east city will be more harmonious than cooperation with you. After all, we have friendship for thousands of years."


    "There''s no need to talk about it. If Chu Feng wants to retaliate, it won''t be so much!"


    He directly rejected the alliance request of Luo ran, and the North City Lord waved and left with all the people.


    The tusks of Chu Feng have been stretched out, and the bloody means have been launched. In addition, their judgment on Chu Feng''s behavior in the modern world, revenge is just beginning. The destruction of Dongcheng is not the end, on the contrary, it just plays the music of killing.


    The North City Lord must immediately go back to set up defense, so that Chu Feng can not take advantage of it.


    At this time, he was more clear than Luo ran. Even if the four main cities really cooperated, they could not resist Chu Feng. At this time, he could only rely on jueshazong behind his back to have a glimmer of security hope. Relying on his cooperation with several major cities, it was estimated that it would be difficult to resist Chu Feng''s coming revenge!


    Invisibly, Chu Feng''s goal was gradually achieved, that is to let the four main cities, even the four forces, defend each other, fight against each other, and break down one by one, just like the three gates and four schools in the world.


    It''s easy to break their union, one by one.


    However, they didn''t know all these. Luo ran saw that he proposed cooperation terms. First, he was rejected by the West City Lord, and now he was rejected by the North City Lord. He was slightly angry: "a group of idiots, fighting their own way, and waiting for death are no different states!"


    I have a look at the ruins with fear, and then I turn around and take people away.


    It is impossible to seek cooperation at this time. It can only seek the help of Ling yunzong. If Ling yunzong is unable to protect it, he, the city Lord, will not be prosperous forever.


    "Just now, I really wanted to kill them, but I thought it would be too cheap for them."


    When the three strong cities in the air all retreated, in a hidden corner, Chu Feng, wearing a mask of Lin Feng, stood there, his eyes beating with murder: "the east city is their future, the east city Lord is their end, the four main cities, I want them to become four big jokes!"


    He intended to leave last night, but Wu Geng''s reaction was very quick. When he found out that there was a problem, he had all the transmission arrays guarded before he arrived.


    When Chu Feng left and rushed to go, there were many strong people gathered there. Leaving is not a problem, but it will be found out. Chu Feng doesn''t want others to know where he is going next.


    Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei are both standing behind the Chu Feng. Their eyes are complicated and they are looking at the ruins of the east city Lord''s mansion in the distance.


    They didn''t see how many people Chu Feng killed last night. They only knew that there were a lot of people in the city Lord''s house. But when Chu Feng came out of the city, the city Lord''s house was completely destroyed, and no living people came out.


    Obviously, all the people in the city Lord''s house were slaughtered by Chu Feng.


    Xuanyuan Huining beautiful eyes complex passing by Chu Feng, she knows that Chu Feng is a rogue sometimes, but when he is really cruel, he never killed 3000, but now more than 3000? It''s like a sea of blood.


    Xuanyuan Hui couldn''t understand that Chu Feng had killed so many people. Did he ever tremble in his heart?


    There is also Nu zilei. For the first time, she found that Chu Feng was even more cruel and even powerful than she imagined. It was the city Lord''s mansion, one of the four main cities. There were countless strong people in it, and there were all those who were infinitely close to the divine realm. But now it was easily destroyed by Chu Feng.


    So how strong is Chu Feng?


    Blinking her eyes, angry purple bud still can''t see the real state of Chu Feng. However, the destruction of the east city can be regarded as revenge for the Lord''s house of tianmengguan.


    Gently open his mouth: "less wind, next is to go to the North City?"


    Now, east city and North City are the most bitter with Chu Feng. The east city has paid a heavy price, and the next is the north city. This time, it will never be the same as the last one. It is just a simple killing.


    But Chu Feng shook his head: "do not go to the North City, I want to go to the west city!"


    Angry purple bud a Leng: "why?"


    Chu Feng nodded his head: "you all think that I will go to Beicheng first, then the rest of the people will feel that way, but I must go to the west city first. What do you think of those who have long predicted?"


    Angry purple bud eyes, did not turn the corner for a time!


    Chu Feng shook his head and turned around: "they will only receive the news that the western city is destroyed."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1968

    Four days later, West City, main city!


    Wearing a mask of Chu wind lazily with Xuanyuan Huining and angry purple bud swaggering into the West City, the gate guards outside the gate although inspection, but are not satisfied with the attitude.


    Although the western city wall is high, it can not block the existence of the demigod realm. The other side can enter the city directly from the high altitude.


    At present, the main defense of the main cities is the Chu wind, which can resist the air. Therefore, the guards outside the West City have not paid much attention. They think that Chu Feng really wants to come to the South City, and it must be sneaking in from the air. Why do you have to go through the gate so much trouble?


    Little did not know is, Chu wind did choose to walk the city gate.


    Walking on the street, you can hear a lot of people talking about the destruction of the Lord''s house in the east city. Chu Feng doesn''t feel too much about it. It seems that he is an outsider!


    Originally, he wanted to come to the west city directly through the transmission array of the east city, but he was guarded by Wu Geng. Chu Feng himself could be silent, but Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei had no way. Therefore, he could only move around a few places before stepping into the west city. In this way, the possibility of being discovered could be avoided.


    During the four days on the road, Chu Feng was not only on his way, but also practicing seriously. As the enemy became more and more powerful, Chu Feng could realize the importance of strength.


    The ultimate goal of chufeng is the demon emperor, Chang''e and others.


    When they arrived at an inn and asked for two rooms, chufeng and chufeng went in. Chu Feng himself entered a room and threw himself into the bathroom. He didn''t take a good bath for four days. It''s a good thing to relax a little.


    Today, the east city has been destroyed, and the remaining three cities in the southwest and North are all on high alert. Chu Feng knows that next, exterminating the west city will never be as simple as destroying the east city.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t worry much about it. He just wanted to use the four main cities to show his ruthlessness to the four forces. He also wanted to avenge the southern city Lord and vent his anger on himself. So he could not do anything low-key in the end, so he would kill high-profile people.


    The only regret is that the four main cities have passed, and they have not seen the people they are looking for.


    Yan Yan, Xia Wei, and wenxinxue!


    According to Dongfang Yun, all three of them have not reached the peak of the late demigod period, and have not reached the standard of Chang''e. now they are all in the hidden world. According to the truth, now that he has made so much noise, the three people should know, but where are the people?


    Isn''t it in the four main cities?


    Eyes slightly a congealed, that can only be in the four forces, but they in the end which force?


    Thinking about things, sitting in the tub, suddenly the door was opened, Xuanyuan Huining came in, angry purple bud also followed, saw Chu Feng''s room door open in the bathroom, two girls'' faces appeared red.


    Xuanyuan Huining, in particular, was almost done by Chu Feng that day. At the moment, he was ashamed and angry.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, but said: "well, can you knock on the door next time you come in? I''m embarrassed that you come here uninvited! "


    "Less wind!" Angry zilei''s face was also a little unnatural blush. She turned aside and tried not to look at the Chu Feng at the moment. Even though Chu Feng had not worn anything, she had seen it, but she still didn''t want to see it more: "just now my sister sent me a message. They have all passed through the transmission array and went to Lingyun sect."


    "Although there are some doubts, but as you expected, there is no obstruction, no matter the people of Nancheng or lingyunzong have not embarrassed them."


    Chu Feng nodded, which was expected.


    The master of the South City Master is the ancestor of the Chu family. He has already died. If his family and his clansmen are still involved, the ancestor of the Chu family behind him may not have such a good temper.


    In this way, Zhuque''s apprentice, nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter, nu Zimeng and Nan Aowen all went to lingyunzong, which can be regarded as a kind of protection. Nanzhenyan came out of lingyunzong and must have a safe place to live in.


    Secondly, Chu Yi followed, and there was no need to worry about the danger.


    Looking at the two girls still standing there, he asked, "is there anything else?"


    "Great men come to the west city!" Angry purple bud to see Xuanyuan Huining, meaning to her, but Xuanyuan Huining eyes do not know where to see, can only be their own said.


    Chu Feng''s mouth touched up a bit of fun: "the West City Lord invited the strong man of danzong. Isn''t this in our expectation?"


    Angry purple bud shakes her head: "not the strong one of Dan clan!"


    Just now, two people get the news that Nu purple dream tells, prepare to tell Chu Feng, after going out to hear someone talking.


    It is said that a great man of danzong came to the west city. At present, he is in the master''s house. All the people he protects are the peak of the late demigod period. Even Yan Pei is polite to that man.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, which made Yan Pei such a subordinate God polite. It seemed that he was really a big man.


    "If I kill this man, will they vomit blood?" he said


    "Did you hear who it was?"


    Angry purple bud frown, face slightly red: "I forgot."Chu wind smell speech, white eye straight turn, this what brain comes, so important thing can forget? Shaking his head, he asked, "sister-in-law, do you know?"


    "It''s said that it''s the saint of danzong!" Xuanyuan Huining was back to Chu Feng at the moment, and whispered back: "I don''t know what it''s called, but... I heard that she has a double dragon chaotic tripod."


    When the sound of water sounded, Chu Feng stood up from the bathtub, flashed to Xuanyuan Huining and took her hand: "are you sure you heard me correctly, she has a double dragon chaotic tripod?"


    Xuanyuan Huining looks stiff and tense. Ah''s cry pushes away Chu Feng: "rogue!"


    Angry purple bud is also suddenly frightened by Chu Feng, and turns around quickly. She is also curious about why Chu Feng is so excited when she hears the double dragon chaotic tripod. Does she want to win the best artifact?


    Chu Feng also found that he did not wear anything at the moment, a shame in the dark, but also bear the excitement of the heart to quickly put on clothes.


    The double dragon chaotic tripod was originally obtained by Chu Feng when she was auctioned in Xiangjiang. At last, because of Yan Yan''s entanglement, she gave it to her and gave back the Dan Scripture left by her overlord. Later, after she was taken away by Chang''e, the two things also went with her. At this moment, Chu Feng was excited when she heard about the double dragon chaotic tripod.


    Put on the clothes, Chu wind quickly out of the voice: "sister-in-law!"


    Xuanyuan Huining turned back and saw that Chu Feng was dressed, but his face was still red. He gave him a hard look and said, "I don''t know if she is Yan Yan, but there is only one Shuanglong chaotic tripod. So half of the possibility is that the saint of Dan sect is Yan Yan. However, we should go to investigate it specifically."


    Yan Yan is one of Chang''e''s six lives. Not many people know about this. At least no one in the hidden world knows which six lives Chang''e is. Otherwise, some people don''t want Chang''e to become strong, and they will kill one of them.


    If that person is Yan Yan, it will be no surprise that she can become the holy daughter of danzong, because no one knows that she is one of the six students. In addition, she has the double dragon chaotic tripod and her own strong talent, it is normal to become the saint of danzong.


    Angry purple Lei frowned: "what are you talking about?"


    "Nothing. Maybe danzong''s daughter is Huining''s sister." Chu Feng smiles and shakes his head. Some things are not suitable for too many people to know. Although he wants to kill Chang''e in his heart, the seven generations and seven generations are born together. They are all one person. Chu Feng doesn''t want others to know. Yan Yan and she suffer from crisis.


    As for Xuanyuan Huining''s elder sister, there is no mistake. Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica is one of the six students, which can be said to be the same person.


    Xuanyuan Huining did not refute this and asked, "brother-in-law, what should we do now?"


    "Change the plan!" Chu Feng thought about it for a while and said, "I''ll find a time to check, and then decide whether to start."


    Originally, according to the original plan, chufeng asked the demon king to lead Yan Pei or other powerful people in the divine realm when necessary, and he would directly kill the city master''s house of the western city. But now there is a danzong saint with a double dragon chaotic tripod. Chu Feng has to consider whether it is Yan Yan.


    If it''s Yan Yan, the plan can''t go on like this, and it needs to be changed.


    Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan didn''t have any opinions about it. Anyway, the main player was Chu Feng. At most, they attracted some soldiers.


    In the past, when there was no late peak of demigod, they felt that they could be fearless to many people, but when they really arrived, they realized that the existence of the divine realm was an insurmountable mountain, which pressed on their hearts.


    So what Chu Feng says now, they will basically follow suit. Of course, when Chu Feng stares at them, he still wants to scold!


    Chu Feng turns around and looks outside. That''s the direction of the West City Lord''s house. He sighs in his heart: Yan Yan, is it you?


    Clenching his fist, Chu Feng knew that he always wanted to have a look. Even if it was not Yan Yan, the double dragon chaotic tripod would not appear for no reason.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1969

    Under the night, the atmosphere of the west city is slightly dignified.


    Since Chu Feng seems to be used to doing things at night, after the destruction of the eastern city''s main residence, both the western city and the other two cities have increased their vigilance three times more than in the daytime, and most of them are concentrated around the city Lord''s house.


    As long as something happens, you can go to support as soon as possible.


    In addition to the team composed of the strong men in the east city, Yan Pei also took charge of the city Lord''s house according to the meaning of Qizong. As long as Chu Feng didn''t ask for help, he could be killed. As long as he was held back, some people would come. Of course, the most important thing was to hold him back and not let people destroy the West City Lord''s house.


    Because the saint daughter of danzong today is sent by the West City Lord to danzong, showing amazing talent, even no weaker than danzong Shaozhu, a real gifted girl!


    For this reason, danzong sent the strong to the town, and it was also because of the request of danzong''s holy daughter. Otherwise, the destruction of a western city Lord''s house was not very important for danzong, and another support was given.


    It was not long after dark, and the West City Lord had not walked out of his attic which only he could enter.


    But today, in addition to the master of the western city, there is a girl, danzong saint!


    "Westlife, you don''t have to worry."


    On the top of the attic, a pretty girl has been sitting on the ground with the master of the western city cross her knees for an afternoon. She looks at the Lingpai placed in front of her and writes three characters to the South master. Her eyes are complicated. She continues to say, "unless Chu Feng doesn''t come, as long as he comes, I won''t let him hurt you."


    Obviously, chufeng''s conjecture is correct. The saint of danzong is Yan Yan!


    When she was taken away by Chang''e, she was thrown into the hermit world by Dongfang Yun. Yan Yan was an alchemist, so Dongfang Yun put her in Xicheng and arranged for her to meet the master of Xicheng.


    Yan Yan inherited the power of the previous ninety-nine reincarnation, showed a strong talent, and soon won the appreciation of the West City Lord.


    Later, it was learned that Yan Yan came from Yan Family in Yanshan. After thinking about it, the West City Lord sent Yan Yan to danzong, because only when he went to a place like danzong, could Yan Yan be promoted and developed to the greatest extent.


    Of course, the West City Lord also told Yan Yan that he was the Yan family who had been exiled to the outside world many years ago after he went to danzong. He was only a collateral branch of Yan family. Don''t mention Yan''s family in Yanshan in the world.


    Although jueshazong''s Huangfu literary world came from the modern world, he never saw himself. Therefore, Yan Yan followed the instructions of the west city master. He was taken care of in danzong, and quickly dug out the power of a hundred generations. Now he has reached the peak of the late demigod period.


    It''s easy to refine the pills of the second grade of heaven. The success rate of the second grade of the heaven level is half, which can be said to be the existence of genius in general.


    Therefore, in danzong, hearing that Chu Feng had come to the hidden world and had slaughtered the east city, Yan Yan understood Chu Feng''s character. If people did not offend me, I would not be guilty. If anyone attacked me, I would give him back a hundred times.


    The four main cities unite to attack and even hunt down Chu Feng. Through his understanding of Chu Feng, he will surely retaliate, not to mention the death of the South City Lord, which is a violation of the bottom line of Chu Feng. How can we do without killing a river of blood?


    So Yan Yan came. She didn''t care how many people Chu Feng wanted to kill, but she couldn''t let Chu Feng kill the West City Lord, because she knew that the West City Lord was just obeying orders. Chu Feng wanted to deter the rest of the people, so he shouldn''t use the West City Master!


    If we look at the South City for many years, we are doomed to be weak for four times


    "Now that he''s dead, Chu Feng wants to revenge for him, even to deter all parties to kill me. It''s also me who should die!"


    When he closed his eyes, he felt very sad. At that time, he was in the training ground of Nancheng, watching the master of Nancheng suffer from the ravages of Chu Kingdom, but he had no way.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to save the South City Lord, but he knew that he couldn''t, because as a result of that, his death was a small matter, and when the time came, he suffered from the involvement of the whole west city Lord''s house, which was a big event. Therefore, the West City Lord forbade to speak at that time.


    But the South City Lord finally died, and his heart inevitably had a lot of guilt. After all, the two sides have been friends for thousands of years, which can be described as confidants!


    Unfortunately, people have died, what to say, what to think, seems to have been redundant!


    Yan Yan Shao was naive at the beginning, or was facing the West City Lord, so he did not show: "don''t worry, you won''t die."


    "Because, I am the woman of Chu Feng!"


    West City Lord a Leng, rise: "you are Chu Feng''s woman, you are not Yan Family''s person?"


    What happened in the present world, to some extent, has spread to the hidden world. The three gates and four families have suffered from the ravages of the Chu wind, their vitality is greatly damaged, or they are directly destroyed.


    Yanshan Yan family can be said to have a puzzled hatred with Chu Feng. Yan Yan is the daughter of Yan Family master in Yanshan mountain. How can she be a woman of Chu Feng?Change into who is estimated to be such an idea, Yan Yan is not surprised!


    Her face was a little red. In fact, she was not the woman of Chu Feng. Although she said that she wanted to pursue Chu Feng, she was taken away by Chang''e before she could put it into action. However, she was indeed the woman of Chu Feng.


    Chang''e has been stabbed by Chu Feng. She is not a woman of Chu Feng. Whose woman can she be?


    Of course, Yan Yan will not say anything about the seven generations and seven lives. As a result, it is estimated that many people will kill her.


    "I am a Yan family member of Yanshan, but I am also a woman of Chu Feng. I can''t explain this for a while, but I can''t change the fact that I''m a chufeng woman."


    "So the West City Lord can rest assured that if Chu Feng comes, I can let him stop!"


    West City Lord slightly nodded, Yan Yan''s words he naturally believed, but did not think of it, too sudden!


    Then he said, "by the way, how many people know about it?"


    Yan Yan replied: "not much. In the hidden world, even Huangfu didn''t know that. He didn''t see me and didn''t know me!"


    "That''s good!" The master of the west city seemed to be relaxed a little, and said softly: "however, you can tell me about this matter. Don''t tell the rest of the people. Now Chu Feng is the enemy of the whole hidden world. Once someone knows that you are his woman, in order to force him out, he will inevitably attack you."


    "Although you are gifted, before you grow up, you are all zero!"


    Yan Yan gently nodded: "understand, West City Lord, you should go to eat!"


    The West City Lord got up and lit three incense sticks before the South City Master''s Lingpai. He left the attic with Yan Yan and got Yan Yan''s sincerity. The West City Lord''s heart was more stable. He didn''t worry about his own death, but he didn''t want to involve the people.


    In the deep night, ten minutes later, on the Wangtian peak outside the West City, two figures fell at the same time!


    "See?"


    Lu Wan, whose veil was covered, stood in front of her and pointed her finger in front of her: "I told you that you should never underestimate the growth speed of Chu Feng. He is a taboo demon. Even I have not understood all of his things. What strength do you think he is now?"


    The Demon Lord stood behind him. After a moment''s silence, he sighed slightly: "he is better than overlord."


    At first, the demon lord''s idea was that before Chu Feng went to Zhongzhou, he would be allowed to go on like this, unless he broke through to the demigod state. But now, beyond his expectation, he could fight with the next God and even get rid of the middle God. He could not capture the realm of martial arts.


    Lu Wan''s slightly melancholy eyes twinkled slightly: "I can tell you that his martial arts realm is at least the lower God, the force of taboo, at least the middle God!"


    "Oh The Demon Lord was surprised: "respect God, the power of taboo has the fighting power of the middle God. I''m not surprised, but at the beginning of martial arts, he was only infinitely close to the half god. Now he is a God?"


    Lu Wan nodded softly and said, "yes, the reason why the four forces want to kill him is that he is worried that he will grow up too fast. Because the legend of the ancient taboo God, the four forces hold half of the true information. As for why he is only infinitely close to the demigod, but now he is the lowest God, the reason is very simple.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng absorbed the power of the two elders in Longmen holy land, and had already reached the fighting power in the later period of the demigod period. Later, he opened the second and third taboo power. Under the influence of Chu Feng, he had already touched the infinite close to the divine realm.


    However, he was stuck in the state of being infinitely close to the demigod until he got to the wasteland battlefield, and absorbed the power of countless warriors by using the demon Kingdom, and reached the breakthrough point of the divine realm, so he directly broke through. "


    "I have forgotten to tell you, taboo twins, direct God!"


    The demon lord''s breath flickered for a moment, and he was obviously shocked by what Lu Wan said.


    From ancient times to the present, there are countless powerful people. Who didn''t come to the divine realm step by step? The taboos didn''t even have a demigod, and they directly stepped into the divine realm. Moreover, they began to accumulate strength from the period of natural anger. When they reached the point of the divine realm, they directly broke through to the God without the existence of the demigod realm.


    A slight sigh: "the four forces are not fierce enough to hunt him down, that is to say, he is still infinitely close to the cultivation of the demigod, and more rely on the force of taboo to fight. If the four forces know that Chu Feng has no demigod state, what will happen if he steps into the divine realm during the period of wrath?"


    "They will not reserve any more. They all expect the rest of the forces to make more efforts, and they will press the strongest forces together?"


    Lu Wan''s back to the demon lord''s eyes flashed a faint smile: "with a demon, how can the four forces fight? Chang''e and I have worked together to develop the art of destiny. Chu Feng still has a dilemma before he can become a demon. The pace is too slow now! "


    The devil asked in a deep voice, "reverence, please give me orders."


    Lu Wan raised her hand, and her little snow-white hand crossed the air: "you go, lead the devil away, and keep him for ten days and a half months! Now he is not your opponent


    The Demon Lord then asked, "that God you?"


    Lu Wan''s figure disappeared: "Chang''e is about to win the throne. I will protect her Dharma!""Chang''e, do you want to go to that realm?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1970

    In the dead of night, the morning is over.


    Chu Feng got up from the bed, opened the window and jumped out. He left the inn without a sound and headed for the West City Lord''s house.


    Danzong''s holy daughter, with the double dragon chaos tripod, is very likely Yan Yan, but ultimately need to investigate.


    If it''s Yan Yan, Chu Feng will definitely take her away. If it''s not Yan Yan, you can also ask her where the double dragon chaotic tripod came from.


    With the wings of magic light and the realm of demons, Chu Feng quickly reached the height of ten thousand meters above the city Lord''s mansion. Overlooking the city Lord''s mansion under the night, his left eye twinkled. Looking at the central building of the Lord''s mansion, the man was the saint daughter of danzong, so it was impossible for him to live in other ordinary places.


    Just ready to explore, suddenly feel a heavy breath, magic power strong!


    The most important thing is that this evil power gives Chu Feng an irresistible suffocation. He takes back his left eye and looks at the top of the sky under the endless night. He doesn''t know who is there. He only knows that the breath seems to be felt by him, and it is hard for the rest of us even if they are infinitely close to God or the next God.


    Median God?


    Chu Feng thought of the middle God, but soon denied himself. At that time, in the training ground of Nancheng, Chu Feng felt the breath of the middle God. Although it was also very strong, it was much weaker than the strength breath above the sky at the moment.


    Is it a superior God?


    This is the last thought of Chu Feng. It is not the middle God, so it is the upper God, or the God of creation!


    Biting his lips, he had already bitten, but Chu Feng didn''t feel general at all. The heavy magic power made him unable to raise a little resistance. How could he not be dignified?


    The four forces are all the skills of cultivating the right way. There is no way that there can be a devil cultivator. Who are they? Why do you have such a powerful magic power, even the power of God, so heavy?


    Demon Jun also appeared beside Chu Feng and nodded slightly: "God of creation!"


    Although Chu Feng already had conjecture, but when the demon king really confirmed, the heart still can''t help but beat hard for a while.


    God of creation, is this a god of creation?


    The whole body is tense up, Chu Feng eyes with a strong sense of war and dignified.


    He is confident that he can fight with the middle God by using the force of taboo. It may be a little difficult to kill him, but he knows that he can''t fight the upper God yet. Now this is the God of creation. How to fight?


    Say a bad word, the other side as long as a finger, can easily stab him to death.


    He clenched his fists, and his eyes narrowed: "damn him!"


    At the beginning, both the South City Lord and the demon king said that among the four realms of the divine realm, the number of lower gods was relatively more, but certainly not too many. The middle gods were rare. Even if the upper gods existed, there were only a few gods. Now there is a God of creation, which can create a barren planet between hands.


    In the heart tiny wry smile, at this moment in addition to scold a, Chu Feng does not know what to say.


    I don''t know whether it''s your own luck or your own misfortune. Fortunately, the God of nature, once in a million years, has appeared. Unfortunately, this God of nature does not know whether it is his enemy or whether he wants to kill him?


    Facing the sky, feeling the heavy pressure, Chu Feng opened his mouth: "who is it?"


    All of a sudden, with the chufeng''s question, a lightning like black awn fell on the sky that day, straight to Chu wind.


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks violently. He looks at the black awn with destructive power coming towards him. His whole body is surging with strength. He knows that he wants to stop him. It is estimated that he will pay a little price.


    The demon king pushed away the Chu wind and stood there alone, gathering endless strength, and boldly collided with the blow from the sky that day.


    It made a dull noise, but Chu Feng found that only they could hear it, and no one found it in the lower city.


    Heart beat, feel the breath around, face slightly changed: "independent field!"


    At the moment, he and demon Jun are in an independent field. They can''t be seen, but they are real. The other side is totally in charge of this field. How to fight? What''s more, Chu Feng found that even the demon kingdom could not play out and was completely replaced and suppressed by the other party''s field.


    His lips were broken, with a little blood, and Chu Feng felt heavy for the first time, which was even heavier than when he faced the demon emperor and the snake Zun.


    The demon king scattered the attack on the sky. He said in a low voice and raised his head in a vague voice: "the God of state and state is the God of creation. It is only five thousand years. If it is not for this gentleman who falls into the samsara, one move will take you!"


    This is the first time that the demon king said such words to a person, and also let Chu Feng believe in the power of the mysterious man on the top of the sky.


    The God of creation can derive all things, evolve life, turn decadent into magic, almost invincible existence!


    "Come with me, devil!"


    Finally, on that day, there was a voice of majestic vicissitudes on the sky, with the pressure that people could not rise to resist: "you are the ancient demon king, you are the king of the sixth forbidden area, the middle God is not your end. Come with me, I will send you to the periphery of the punishment of heaven, that is your world, and you can restore your peak."Demon Jun silent, Chu Feng also frowned, God punish, what is it?


    Finally, the devil said, "who are you? How do you know that I am looking for the punishment battlefield?"


    The heavy magic power in the sky disappeared, and an illusory figure appeared that seemed to disappear at any time. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and could not see through the content in his left eye. Obviously, the strength of the other side was much higher than that of him.


    The vague figure faintly replied: "once upon a time in ancient times, the demons invited to fight in the world, and their killing became so natural that they could not bear the power of the demons in the war world. With the power of those transcendent beings, they formed the eternal battlefield, and the punishment of heaven!"


    "You fought with the devil side by side, killing countless people. You left too many memories there, and your glory was buried there. Don''t you want to go and get it back?"


    Chu Feng floats to the demon king''s side, with a little doubt in his eyes, what is the heaven punishing battlefield?


    The demon king whispered: "the lost battle field is the battlefield of the gods, and the punishment of heaven is the battlefield above the God of creation. There, nine of ten people will die, the most cruel battlefield of all ages!"


    In ancient times, the taboo God came into being, and the taboo goddess also came into the world. One of them was responsible for destroying the world and the other was responsible for saving the world.


    At that time, the war between the gods opened up the lost battle field, but at the end of the day, it was unable to bear the power of demons and goddesses. The chaos of heaven felt the provocation and the flood surged, forming a shadowless battlefield, which was called the punishment of heaven!


    All the strong men above the God of nature were involved in the battle of God punishment. The war was earth shaking. It was the dusk of ancient times. The war almost affected the whole universe. After that war, the demons fell, the goddess disappeared, and the ancient times ended.


    It is said that they all died in the battle field of punishment, but no one knows about it!


    Chu Feng trembled slightly, and felt that he knew too little. Although the demon king only explained simply, he already knew what was the heaven punishment battlefield.


    It was a natural battlefield, a battle against the most powerful, invisible and real.


    "Are you going?"


    At the moment, Chu Feng couldn''t feel that the vague figure had any malice. He turned his head and asked, "if you want to go, you can go back to the peak state. It''s good and harmless to me."


    Demon Jun is silent, but Chu Feng can feel that he wants to find the peak of the past.


    After a moment of silence, the demon king said in a low voice: "if I go, what will your safety do?"


    It was a battlefield of great help to the demon king. It was the battlefield that could make him recover to the peak as quickly as possible. Naturally, Chu Feng could not drag him back: "don''t worry, I don''t want to die, no one can let me die."


    Looking up, his eyes were cold: "just, how can we believe you? You can''t even admit who you are. Can we believe you?"


    Fuzzy figure ha ha smile, wait until the laughter falls, just ask: "I want to take away the devil, can you stop me?"


    No!


    Chu Feng almost didn''t want to think about it. He jumped out of the two words and laughed bitterly. He knew that he had asked a stupid question.


    This is a god of creation that is superior to all living beings. Now he is not an opponent at all. He wants to take away the demon king. How can he stop him?


    A slight sigh: "I really can''t stop you!" His eyes calmed down, casting a peaceful color: "just, even if I can''t stop you, once there is any danger, I don''t care if you are the God of nature, or what, I will kill you, regardless of the ends of the earth, the sun and the moon are exhausted!"


    The fuzzy figure laughed, shaking in the devil disappeared in front of Chu Feng, he also followed the disappearance, around again into the quiet.


    Chu Feng standing in the void, not a breath to capture, even left eye restore five minutes of the picture, do not know where the fuzzy figure with the devil went.


    Can only be in the heart to hope that the demon king is good, when he comes back, has recovered the peak, is also a terrible God of creation!


    Eternal chaos, heaven punishes the battlefield?


    Chu Feng with the yearning and curiosity for that day''s punishment battlefield, body shape passed and disappeared under the night, the demon king left, but some things still have to continue.


    Not long after Chu Feng disappeared, Lu Wan seemed to tear up the space and appeared in general. Looking at the West City in the vast night and looking to the south, Chu Feng could not see, but she could know the direction of their departure.


    "Demon lord, you are worried that I will kill Chu Feng in the future, so you violate my meaning and cultivate strong followers for him?"


    At first, she meant to let the demon lord lead him away and shut him up for a period of time, but now he is taking him to the forgotten battlefield, where there are too many memories of the demon king and the past of the strong. LV Wan believes that when the demon lord comes back again.


    It must be one!


    God of creation!


    Even,,,


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1971

    Chu Feng sneaked into the master''s office of the western city. Because of the appearance of the God of terror, Chu Feng did not use his left eye to explore anything, because there was no guarantee that someone had found any problems just above the sky.


    After all, Yan Pei is in the Lord''s house of the western city. He is a subordinate God. Who knows if he has noticed anything. Be careful, Chu Feng slowly approaches the center of the city Lord''s mansion. I believe that if you go in the middle, you can find the answer in your heart.


    As for the demon king''s departure, Chu Feng didn''t worry about his safety too much.


    Today''s demon king is the realm of the middle God, which is a terrible God of creation. If he really wants to be disadvantageous to the demon king, with his strong strength, the present demon king can not resist, so there is no need to take away the demon king by such redundant means.


    In the face of strong strength, any conspiracy is floating clouds, similar, strong strength, you can regard everything as floating clouds.


    In the dark, Chu Feng is also gradually close to the central point. With the help of the light at night, you can see the main hall in the center of the city Lord''s house. The four main cities have basically the same pattern of city Lord''s residence, so Chu Feng is not afraid to go wrong. According to the understanding of the southern city''s Lord''s house, it is basically right.


    I feel the breath around me, almost all of which is the breath of demigod.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly congealed. He turned his head to a place on the right. He didn''t see anything, but he felt that there were people with the lowest level of demigod, and there were dozens of them.


    My heart moved and I guessed that it might be the residence of the West City Lord, otherwise there would not be so many people guarding it.


    He moved and disappeared in the same place. When he reappeared, he had already arrived at that place. He only guessed that it was the place where the master of the western city lived, which was a little different from the imagined state.


    Two simple lofts.


    It''s just that there are dozens of people guarding the demigod realm around, which still makes Chu Feng a little strange.


    It''s not the residence of the master of the west city. So why arrange so many people to guard here? Chufeng thinks about it with narrow eyes. His left eye flickers slightly. There is no one on the first floor. It''s just a simple hall.


    Looking up to the second floor, seeing the situation there, Chu Feng looked stunned and surprised.


    Passing through the darkness, without attracting the attention of the demigods, Chu Feng disappeared from an open window on the second floor.


    Only simple candles dot the light here.


    Chu Feng did not go to observe the environment here, but looked at the front of the table, which had a magic card, which was the master of the southern city.


    This is the place of the west city. The spirit card of the South City Lord is standing here, and there are some guards. Obviously, they don''t want to be found out. There is only one person who can mobilize people to do these things in the west city.


    West City Lord!


    Thinking of the West City Master, Chu Feng frowned deeply, feeling that some things seemed to exceed his cognition.


    Bowing gently to the Lingpai, Chu Feng turned around and left the attic in an instant. He had already known where the West City Lord lived.


    Only for a while, Chu Feng stood on the top of a bedroom. In this dark night, if not paid special attention, even the martial arts could not find it. Chu Feng stood on the top of the palace.


    Looking around the surrounding buildings, there are many strong people living.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and fell gently from the top and stood outside the gate. Those strong men in the western city who were guarding the western city did not know the gate of the West City Lord''s bedroom. Chu Feng was already standing there.


    Chu Feng did not burst the door rudely, just went forward and knocked on the door gently.


    Inside the people did not rest, the West City Lord''s voice light spread: "you finally come, please come in!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have much mood swings, so he gently pushed the door open and walked in. The spacious and bright bedroom only had the West City Master sitting there, drinking tea and looking calm. It seemed that he didn''t have much strange meaning for his appearance.


    Chu Feng closed the door, went over, opened the chair and sat down: "you seem to know that I will come, are you not afraid that I will kill you?"


    With a faint smile, the master of the western city still kept calm, turning a cup of cup over and pouring a cup of tea in front of Chu Feng: "I asked the strong men in the western city to chase you. It''s not strange that you want to kill me. But before you kill me, I think you should meet someone. At that time, you have to kill me. I have no regrets."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, his left eye flickered: "you want to set a trap to take me down?"


    The West City Lord asked, "I said no, do you believe it?"


    "I believe it!" Chu Feng did not stop to return.


    Chu Feng''s answer made the West City Master curious. He said a word to the air and then asked, "why do you believe me so easily?"


    Chu Feng''s left eye can see all the darkness in the world, which is also one of his big cards. Of course, he would not tell the West City Lord: "before I came to you, I went to an attic and saw the spirit card of the South City Lord. It seems that it has been standing there for some days. You and the South City Lord are friends?"Although he felt that Chu Feng had something to hide, he could accept the explanation and nodded: "we are indeed friends."


    "When I was still in danzong and he was still in lingyunzong, we were good friends, and we were brothers of life and death."


    In his left eye, Chu Feng didn''t see any deception, and his guard was relieved a little. He also knew that the West City Lord was also constrained by Dan Zong and had to do it. As for seeing the South City Lord being ravaged by the Chu Kingdom, it was also because he was powerless.


    "You seem to know that I will come," he asked


    "I don''t know." Seeing Chu Feng believing in himself, the master of the West City smiles and shakes his head: "it was your old friend who told me that your next target is Beicheng. Even at the beginning, I also felt that if you want to start, it must be Beicheng first, but she told me that if you want to do something to Beicheng, it must be the last one."


    "South City, you just killed the South commander, there will be no action, east city is destroyed, only the West City, at first I did not believe, but now I believe."


    Old friends?


    Hearing these three words, Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t help beating, and even a little out of control of emotion. Forced to endure the excitement in his heart, he asked, "who?"


    "Me Ask exit, West City Lord has not answered, outside the door came a woman''s crisp voice.


    Then the door opened, Yan Yan came in with a smile in her eyes: "otherwise, who do you think it is?"


    Chu Feng stood up slowly, and his thoughts were confirmed. At the moment, he felt an indescribable feeling. In particular, he felt that Yan Yan was rolling with the momentum of semi God''s later peak. His heart was heavy and complex.


    Because to achieve this state, we have reached the standard of Chang''e.


    Although excited to see Yan Yan in the hidden world, Chu Feng''s eyes became fierce: "how, do you want to kill me yourself?"


    The atmosphere of the west city is a little different, but it is certain that Chu Feng and Yan Yan really know each other.


    He stood up and didn''t ask them any questions. He said, "I''ll go out to prevent anyone from approaching. Talk to me."


    Chu Feng didn''t stop the west city master from leaving. The door was closed. Looking at Yan Yan who was close at hand, he was alert and complicated.


    "Hold me!" Don''t want to, Yan Yan directly opened his mouth to throw out two words.


    Chu Feng frowned: "what do you want?" Yan Yan is one of Chang''e''s six lives. At the beginning, he used to resist him in Guanghan garden. Now he doesn''t know whether Yan Yan is under the control of Chang''e, or is already completely Chang''e''s thought.


    Yan Yan frown: "do you hold it or not, if you don''t, I''ll crash into the wall to show you."


    Chu Feng slightly showed a smile, some things can be changed, but the unique character and taste of Yan Yan will not change.


    Without doubting Yan Yan''s heart, Chu Feng went forward and held her deeply in his arms. Even though they had never established a relationship, because of their relationship with Lin Yulin and Ma Qiduo, they had not been together, but had already been doomed to entangle.


    Suddenly, Yan Yan spit out a sentence, raised his head to blink his eyes: "you did not give me to chase you, did not think that in the end, you still can not escape my palm?"


    Chu Feng felt the familiar taste and feeling, did not answer Yan Yan''s words, deeply kissed her red lips.


    When Chang''e took them away, Chu Feng hated them and suspected that they had another purpose to approach them. But yuan Yuya was right when she was in Tibet. So Chu Feng had already cleared away her heart knot and knew that all this was fate. Yan Yan and she didn''t want to be born into Chang''e''s chess pieces.


    This kiss is deep, Yan Yan almost suffocated before releasing.


    Blushing, Yan Yan blinked: "that, do you want to do me here? This is the West City Lord''s bedroom, isn''t it? What''s more, if you do it, I''m sure Chang''e will know that. I''m not afraid? "


    Chu Feng''s mouth corner mercilessly twitches for a while, itself does not have that point of mind to be picked up by Yan Yan.


    Pick up her chin, ha ha a smile: "I can''t beat Chang''e now, do her six lives more once, so my heart is also comfortable, not good?"


    Yan Yan white Chu Feng one eye, step back: "want to do can, but not tonight, Chang''e to big aunt."


    Chu Feng coughed violently, seven students connected, Chang''e came to aunt, so Yan Yan also came, wryly smile: "make a plane!"


    "Besides, how can you be here, danzong saint, it''s you?"


    Yan Yan nuzui: "leave here, I''ll tell you again, so as not to be found here by Yan Pei. In addition, the West City Lord is a good man. He is also very sad in his heart when the South City Lord has an accident. I hope so!"


    Chu Feng understood Yan Yan''s meaning, just now his left eye didn''t see the West City Lord''s deception. Chu Feng had already dispersed his heart and nodded: "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1972

    Outside the western city, there is no moon tonight, and the surrounding area is dark, but you can see the scenery in the distance.


    Two figures from the dark night sky, fell on a vast grassland.


    Chu Feng and Yan Yan!


    "Don''t you come with me?"


    Just now, Chu Feng wanted to take Yan Yan directly from the transmission array in the western city to other places, and then go back to take Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei, but Yan Yan didn''t mean to leave, just let Chu Feng and her come to this remote place.


    Yan Yan nodded gently: "where can I go?"


    In addition to Chang''e, there are six lives who are closely related to Chang''e when they wake up. Except Chang''e, they are the same and can find each other.


    Chang''e can find one of them at will.


    Yan Yan also wants to leave as a pawn, but no matter where she goes, she can''t get rid of Chang''e''s control. If she leaves or does not leave, there will be no state.


    Chu Feng naturally knows that Chang''e dare to leave Yan Yan and them in the hidden world, which means that she does not worry that they will lose their trace.


    Passing a bitter smile: "I began to feel that I should be able to fight with Chang''e, but even now I am not Chang''e''s opponent, sorry!"


    These three words are Chu Feng heart buried pain, his beloved woman can not protect, what man?


    "My husband, you are not wrong, just your life!"


    Yan Yan Qingtian smile, there is no destiny can not make the decision: "moreover, Chang''e has fallen in love with you, what are you afraid of?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and glanced over the faint killing machine: "her love, I can''t afford it."


    Chang''e''s mind of restoring the heaven in her heart does not go away. Both of them will always fight for the war, because in that way, Chang''e will surely merge into six lives, and Chu Feng can''t allow all her women to disappear.


    Yan Yan clenched Chu Feng''s hand and blinked: "but even if you can''t afford it, you can''t kill her, can''t you?"


    Chu Feng asked, "why not?"


    "Certainly not!" Yan Yan replied with a smile: "because seven generations and seven lives are determined. Once we have integrated our lives, we will have blood ties. This is the first hundred generations. If one of us dies, Chang''e will die. Similarly, if Chang''e dies, we will die forever."


    Chu Feng''s expression is stunned, stunned!


    Then a Leng: "what do you say, Chang''e die, you will die forever, then my little aunt and flower and crape myrtle?"


    Yan Yan just smiles and doesn''t speak, but Chu Feng has peeped into the essence from these surfaces.


    That is, although Chang''e integrated Sansheng, they did not erase everything, still exist, did not die, did not disappear.


    The heart beat hard: "can you tell me, why?"


    Yan Yan nodded and whispered, "I don''t know, but it''s the truth!"


    Chang''e is the main body of the seven generations and seven lives. She has the ability to completely control the six lives. Once she dies, she will die. As long as she is integrated by Chang''e, her thoughts, memory and power will become her own, and even her memory body and everything will be erased, and she will become a dust of history and disappear forever.


    But Chang''e didn''t do that. She just integrated Sansheng to strengthen her own strength, and did not eliminate any traces of the rest of Sansheng.


    Chu Feng listened to Yan Yan''s words, feeling inexplicably excited: "you mean, my little aunt, they can come back?"


    Yan Yan nodded and said, "yes, I can come back, but Chang''e can only be released willingly. And I feel that Chang''e''s heart is very heavy. She seems to be worried about something terrible coming. She is very desperate now, and even told us countless times that we should grow up quickly."


    "This time she came to the hidden world, because the smile on Chu Feng''s face gradually solidified:" you are already the peak of the late demigod period, Xinxue and Xiawei, are you? "


    Yan Yan nodded: "we are almost the same as before. We have stepped into the peak of the late demigod period, which has activated the power of the hundred generations to the greatest extent. Now, the combat effectiveness of our combination can directly fight against the God in the war, and as long as we integrate with Chang''e, we may become the strongest in the hidden world."


    "Maybe, only Zun God can fight Chang''e


    Chu Feng''s body swayed for a moment and stepped back, passing pain and suffering in his eyes.


    It''s a happy thing to find Yan Yan, and it''s also a happy thing to hear her tell Lin Yulin that they can still come back. But now hearing that Chang''e will become stronger and stronger, he has a sense that he can''t keep up with his horse. Only Chu Feng can feel the pain in it.


    Yan Yan felt the pain of Chu Feng and took the initiative to hold his head and bury it in his body: "you don''t want to be so unhappy. I can feel the thoughts of your little aunt, Ma Qiduo and Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia. They are all concerned about you. In fact, we have never left you. You face one, you face seven!"


    "Now I''m by your side, that is, seven people are by your side. Why do you feel bad? We are the same personChu Feng a Leng, looking at the Yan Yan in his arms, is really more mature than before.


    But the most important thing is what she said, seven generations seven lives, one life seven lives, wenxinxue is Yanyan, Yanyan can also be wenxinxue, each of them can be each other, but if we really want to say who they are, they are Chang''e!


    Take a deep breath and release Yan Yan, showing a faint smile: "as long as I know that you are all OK and can come back, then I have nothing to worry about, waiting for me, even if it is 100 years, 1000 years or even 10000 years, as long as I am still alive, I will step on Chang''e and let you all come back."


    Yan Yan gently smiles and nods.


    Dispelling the melancholy in his heart, Chu Feng asked the question just now: "you are already the peak of the late demigod period. Chang''e should come to see you soon. But I feel that it is not just this thing that you don''t leave. Is there anything else?"


    Yan Yan looks confused and hesitant, shaking his head to show that he does not want to say.


    Chu Feng saw Yan Yan didn''t want to say, and understood that there must be something in her heart. He asked, "do you want to stay in the west city all the time now?"


    Yan Yan replied: "this time from danzong, in addition to preventing you from killing the West City Master, I will stay in the west city all the time, because Chang''e has come to the news, and soon she will come to the west city to complete the integration of six generations and seven generations, so I will stay in the West City, so as not to go to other places and be caught back."


    Chu Feng shrunk his eyes and glanced over the killing opportunity. Although Chang''e was destined not to kill him, he did not hinder his hatred: "she is coming to the west city?"


    Yan Yan naturally knew Chu Feng''s killing opportunity and blinked his eyes: "not only will she come, but also Wen Xinxue and Xia Wei will come in these days. As for when they will come, I don''t know. We are connected, but we just feel each other''s emotions and some simple ideas."


    "As for where each other is, I can only feel and find them unless I get close to them, so it''s not clear!"


    Seeing Chu Feng look disappointed, Yan Yan continued: "however, when they come, Chang''e is expected to come. The seventh and seventh generations will be full. Her first priority is to challenge and respect God''s status."


    After coming to the hermit world, Chu Feng occasionally heard the name of veneration.


    He narrowed his eyes and glanced over Lu Wan''s figure. At present, he probably knew that Lu Wan was the God of these people. He asked, "who is she? Why do I feel that the five forbidden areas seem to fear her?"


    Yan Yan shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I know that Chang''e must know that the only thing I can see now is that Chang''e belongs to the eternal existence. It is said that Chang''e has existed since the first earth epoch, and the rest is not very clear."


    Chu Feng''s heart beat violently: "what?"


    Forever?


    Chu Feng knew that the beginning of earth civilization was definitely not what scientists said. After contacting the warriors, he also knew that the earth civilization still existed in the ancient times, that is, the era of mendists. After their extinction, the earth fell into a chaos, and it was only after the rebirth that this era, a new human being, was born.


    Before this era, it was ancient times, before ancient times it was ancient times, before ancient times it was archaic. These Chu winds are vaguely known in the Longmen collection.


    And those ancient existence, in terms of Chu Feng, almost all have died. Now Yan Yan tells him that Lu Wan has existed for thousands of times. What is more crazy than this?


    "Haha, I was surprised when I began to pry into Chang''e''s thoughts."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s surprise, Yan Yan giggled and said, "what''s more, it''s said that she is still,,,"


    Chu Feng asked: "what?"


    Yan Yangou fingers, chufeng tactfully approach, Yan Yan in his ear do not know what to say, Chu Feng itself surprised look gradually changed into shock and surprise, there are some incredible.


    After separation, Chu Feng didn''t say a word for a long time. Standing there, he jumped out for a long time: "are you sure you''re not teasing me? That''s a legend. That''s a modern myth. Are you kidding me? In history, did she really exist? "


    Yan Yan en''s reply: "should not be wrong, this is what I spy in Chang''e''s thought. In addition, wenxinxue must also know this. She is that person, and I was shocked at the beginning."


    Chu Feng believed that Yan Yan would not deceive him by saying these things. It was unbelievable that Lu Wan, who was in Qing Cheng''s world, actually existed in that myth.


    I feel my lips subconsciously, and I suddenly think of the kiss in the restaurant. I unconsciously touch my mouth for fun. In this way, I am also the first person in history?


    Yan Yan narrowed his eyes: "what are you thinking, you don''t want to take the God? I suggest you don''t think so. That woman is very abnormal. Be careful to squeeze you out! "


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, but he could see Yan Yan, and his mood was much better than that at the beginning. He asked, "are you going to leave?"


    Yan Yan nodded with a relaxed look: "en, so you want to do me, next time!"


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. She also knows that Chang''e asks Yan Yan Yan to go back, and exhales: "unexpectedly, do me a favor. I can''t kill the West City, but I always have to pay the price of danzong to deter the hidden world."Yan Yan seems to know the general, the moment to fly away, leaving a touch of light across the Chu wind: "I will contact you then!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1973

    Night without a word, the sun rises!


    Because it was confirmed that the holy daughter of danzong was Yan Yan, and the West City Lord was also guilty of the death of the South City Lord, and even secretly set up a spiritual throne for him, Chu Feng didn''t kill in the West City Lord''s house last night, and did not choose to leave.


    Of course, Yan Yan told Wen Xinxue and Xia Wei would come to Xicheng soon, and even Chang''e would come to Xicheng. So Chu Feng decided to stay and have a look. If he had a chance, he would like to ask Chang''e.


    Of course, if there is no way, Chu Feng can be calm a lot, as long as you know that Chang''e is just a fusion, not erase it.


    By the window of the inn, Chu Feng has been sitting there, thinking about a lot of things. For the time being, he has not paid attention to the pursuit of the four forces. The destruction of the east city is enough to make the rest of the forces dignified. As long as Yan Yan does what he says, the next four main cities or the four forces can only passively wait for his anger.


    Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei sit in the back. They found Chu Feng sitting there all the time since they got up in the morning. They didn''t hear anything last night. They also knew that Chu Feng didn''t attack the west city. They didn''t know why.


    Because they found Chu Feng sitting there thinking things, so they did not disturb.


    Chu Feng suddenly thought of what to turn back: "the west city has the best spring day Dan?"


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t know about it. Nu zilei heard Nu Zimeng say about the situation in the wasteland battlefield. She didn''t understand why Chu Feng reacted so strongly. She nodded: "in the wasteland battlefield, the two cities in Northeast China wanted to take Yuetian pill, but what does this have to do with you?"


    Just finish saying, angry purple bud look a tight stand up, look surprised: "you won''t be?"


    "Yes Chu Feng believes Nu zilei has understood his meaning and nods slightly.


    At the beginning, in order to celebrate the city Lord''s ascendancy, danzong gave two inferior Yuetian pills, but the side effects were there. If they failed, they would fall into a great realm. Therefore, although the western city Lord had Yuetian pills, they never meant to use them.


    If you succeed, it''s OK to say that if you fail, you will fall from the peak of the late demigod period to the period of wrath. No one is willing to gamble on such a 10% chance.


    Xuanyuan Huining frown: "what leaping heaven Dan?"


    Angry purple bud gently opened her red lips and told her what she had said in the wasteland battlefield.


    Finally, he pointed to Chu Feng: "obviously, your brother-in-law is going to make gods."


    "What?" Xuanyuan Huining was steady and could not help standing up when he heard the news.


    It is a shocking thing that Chu Feng can help them improve their cultivation. The only regret is that he can''t help them step into the realm of God.


    Now Chu Feng wants to make use of Yue Tian Dan to create gods. At first, she didn''t dare to think about it. She thought of the madman inexplicably!


    Chu Feng smile, did not feel that he is saying how shocking things, just a level of static.


    Xuanyuan Huining touches the bright color in Chu Feng''s eyes and knows that he has made a decision.


    Xiumei frowned and said, "brother in law, although Yuetian Dan can create gods, it has only one tenth of the chance. It''s a chicken rib like thing. It''s tasteless to eat, but it''s a pity to abandon it. If you succeed, it''s a good thing. What should we do if we fail?"


    Failure, a semi god later peak of the strong will fall, I believe that not many people are willing to gamble on such things.


    "What you said is not a problem for me."


    Chufeng faint smile, for Xuanyuan Huining''s worry did not care at all, or that the side effects of Yuetian pill, for chufeng, are not a problem.


    Blinking at the two girls: "isn''t it?"


    Not a problem for Chu Feng?


    Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei looked at each other. Slowly, they both thought of something. The shock and joy appeared on their faces.


    Chu Feng looked at their looks and believed that he had understood his meaning. He looked out of the window with a faint smile and stopped talking.


    Yuetian Dan has strong side effects. Only one tenth of the chance can succeed, and failure will fall into the realm. However, for Chu Feng, as long as he covers the realm of demons and constantly introduces his power into the body of the breakthrough man, such a problem can be avoided.


    Because there is only one reason for the failure of Yuetian pill, that is, the power is not strong enough at the time of breakthrough, and the devil Kingdom transfers the power into the body of the breakthrough person in real time, so the problem can be completely avoided.


    It''s not a difficult thing to create a God, because even if he falls into the realm, Chu Feng can make that person quickly return to the peak of his later period.


    This Xuanyuan Huining also thought of it. Angry purple bud''s eyes twinkled: "brother in law, you will help me, won''t you?"


    Chufeng was still thinking about things. When did I become your brother-in-law?


    Angry purple bud face unnatural red, her personality to ask for a person is really embarrassed to speak, but the temptation of the divine realm, let her simply can not control their own inner thoughts.Biting his lips, he whispered, "well, my sister has been desecrated by you. In addition, she is a traditional person in the heart. Although she doesn''t say it, her heart has already recognized you, so my sister-in-law will be your woman sooner or later. Then I must be your sister-in-law in the future. Isn''t it normal to help your sister-in-law


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and he felt angry purple bud was just nonsense. If he was responsible, how many women should he be responsible for?


    Feeling Xuanyuan Huining''s cold little eyes and the clear and visible disdain, Chu Feng coughed: "Huining, you''ll get ready, brother-in-law and so on, go to the west city to find the master of the West City, and see if you can get both the two leaping pills, and then help you break through to the divine realm!"


    Xuanyuan Huining himself still despises chufeng as a stallion. Hearing that chufeng wants to break through the realm for himself, he suddenly forgets everything.


    He asked, "what should I do, and how do you ask Yuetian Dan, the chief of Xicheng city? He must have put such things in a very hidden place, can''t they be handed to you?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and simply told them what happened last night. Of course, there are some things that should not be said.


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded slightly. It turned out that the master of the west city was still OK, but he didn''t suffer from blood washing.


    Aftertaste a body a shock: "that danzong saint is really Yan Yan?"


    Seven generations and seven lives decide that seven people are the same person. Xuanyuan crape myrtle is her sister, so it shows that Yan Yan is also her sister. Xuanyuan Huining is naturally excited.


    Chufeng understood Xuanyuan Huining''s excitement. When he saw Yan Yan, he felt no less excited than Xuanyuan Huining.


    Nodding: "it''s really her. It''s just that she won''t leave with me for the time being, and I''m not forced to do that either. So the West City Lord will give me Yuetian Dan and Yan Yan''s existence. Therefore, before I get the Yuetian pill, you should cultivate your best spirit and break through the realm of God. It''s not a trifling thing."


    "Give full play to your strength, because you will face the thunder of the nine gods!"


    Xuanyuanhui nodded and suppressed her excitement. She knew that with the help of Chu Feng, even if she could not become a strong one in the divine realm, she could guarantee her later peak accomplishments, which had no effect on her accomplishments. Naturally, she wanted to try.


    Chu Feng even thought of it. Then he would not waste any time. He stood up and put on his mask to prepare to go to the West City Lord''s mansion secretly.


    Just walked out a step, found the spine cool, that kind of feeling is like being remembered on the same.


    Turn back, just and angry purple Lei''s eyes collide together, at the moment her eyes have so some infiltration.


    "I owe you money?" he asked


    Angry purple bud clenched her lips. Although she felt a little shameless when she opened her mouth, she still said: "you only need Miss Huining to prepare. What about me?"


    Start angry purple bud also doubt that Chu Feng will get the jump sky Dan, so now is a little doubt.


    And she offered that Chu Feng ignored her, just let Xuanyuan Huining prepare, but did not seem to help her.


    In fact, Chu Feng really didn''t mean to help Nu zilei break through because she was different from Xuanyuan Huining.


    Xuanyuan Huining comes from Xuanyuan family in the present world. The person in charge of Xuanyuan family in the future will go back sooner or later. In terms of relationship, it is his sister-in-law. Helping Xuanyuan Huining is helping himself.


    However, nu zilei was born in the hidden world and helped her break through to the peak of the late demigod period. Chu Feng made the decision after careful consideration. Chu Feng didn''t really want to break through to the divine realm.


    At the moment, angry purple bud asked directly, Chu Feng didn''t know how to answer, because he knew that Nu zilei was an extreme person. If he didn''t agree with her, something would happen.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng said, "this is a breakthrough in the divine realm. It''s easy to cause great changes in heaven and earth, so it''s useless for you to prepare. It''s almost enough to make a breakthrough for Huining smoothly."


    I don''t know Chu Feng is a delaying tactic. Nu zilei thinks his meaning is that he can only break through for one person, and there is not enough time.


    A little warm color appeared on the cold little face: "I can wait. You should be careful when you go to the city Lord''s house. The West City Lord will not harm you, but there are the strong men of Dan clan."


    Chu Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect that Nu zilei would care about others. He nodded slightly and turned around. There was also a little sense of guilt. After all, he had never thought of breaking through for nu zilei.


    Still be in the dark anger purple bud wait for Chu wind to leave, pull Xuan Yuan Hui Ning''s hand to say: "soon, we are the God realm strong."


    Xuanyuan Huining looks unnatural and nods, but she can see it.


    Chu Feng never thought about breaking through for the angry purple bud!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1974

    Near noon, a figure like a ghost generally avoided all the guards and entered the western city Lord''s mansion. The goal was clear and headed for the attic where the southern city Lord''s spirit was worshipped. The speed was very fast!


    Obviously, this man is Chu Feng!


    I don''t know. Even if I know that there is Yuetian pill in the West City, and the master of the west city still dare not use it. Naturally, he can''t easily let go of it. Of course, he won''t act as a robber. The master of the west city should be in the attic at this time. Chu Feng is going to discuss with him to see what kind of price he needs to exchange for Yuetian pill.


    The garret is still heavily guarded, and the West City Lord doesn''t want to be found. He secretly worships the spirit throne of the South City Lord.


    However, no one will come to wonder what this place is. It is only the place where the West City Lord occasionally rests.


    Avoiding the guards outside the attic, the Chu wind flickered quietly into the attic and came to the second floor. There was no accident. The West City Master sat on the futon, with a small table in front of him, with simple food and wine on it. It seems that the West City Master is missing the old.


    The West City Lord didn''t look back. He seemed to know who was coming. "Actually, you can come in from the main gate with a mask on."


    Chu Feng didn''t play with the mystery. He went and sat down, turned over a cup which was buttoned on the table, poured a glass of wine into it and drank it. He breathed out a pleasant breath of wine before returning: "I also want to, but there are many enemies in Lin Feng''s identity. I don''t want to bring any trouble to Xicheng."


    Looking back at the spirit throne, guilt flashed in his eyes: "if I could, I would not have promised the protection of the South City Lord."


    Although the South City Lord is dead, he is betrayed by Nan Han mountain and South commander. But if he does not want to protect Chu Feng, who can do something to the South City Lord, which has become the situation now. If he can do it once, chufeng will certainly refuse the protection of the South City Lord.


    Just a lot of things are not if, as no one can think of, betray the South City Lord is his own son and his most trusted people.


    "It seems that where you are, there will be turmoil."


    With a faint smile, the master of the West City poured a glass of wine to Chu Feng himself, and said, "you don''t have to go to the Sanbao hall for nothing. You just came here yesterday and come again today. You can be sure that you are not going to kill me, or tell me what you want to do! The Lord of the South City and I are good friends. If you can promise me, I can satisfy you. "


    The master of the west city has already come to the point and is completely open and aboveboard, but Chu Feng is a little embarrassed at the moment.


    Because what he wanted was the leaping sky pill. Although it was chicken rib like stuff, it was undeniable that the chicken rib like thing was the lower grade pill of God level.


    He breathed out his breath and tried to be less embarrassed. He said with a smile: "when we were in the wasteland battlefield, the North housekeeper and Dongfeng Po proposed a condition on behalf of the two cities in Northeast China. Can the west city master know?"


    The West City Lord nodded to show that he knew that the West did not fall back when he had told him.


    The two cities in the Northeast are determined to jump in the sky. They are just stranded because of the appearance of Chu wind!


    Then a Zheng, eyes Ning Su staring at Chu Feng: "you want to jump Tian Dan?"


    Chu Feng was embarrassed, but he still nodded: "yes, I know that yuetiandan has been in the hands of the West City Lord for many years. Because of its side effects and low success rate, it has not been used or even given to others."


    "Therefore, I hope the West City Lord can give me two pills. In return, I can promise you a condition within my ability."


    The West City Lord fell into silence, did not immediately take Chu Feng''s words.


    As many people know, although Yuetian pill is very chicken ribs, it is also the second-class pill of God level. It is tasteless and it is a pity to abandon it. For many years, the West City Lord has carefully protected it, that is, when he felt that there was no hope of breakthrough, he put all his eggs in one basket.


    Now Chu Feng opens his mouth to jump the sky Dan, the West City Lord is naturally hesitant, after all, that is a treasure!


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to disturb the West City Lord. If he was asked to ask for something like this, Chu Feng felt that he also needed to seriously consider it. After all, no matter what kind of chicken''s ribs, there was something to be desired.


    This silence is nearly half an hour, the West City Lord just slightly sighed to break the silence.


    He said: "I still have spare power, so I didn''t use the Yuetian pill. I wanted to wait for years to accumulate some details before taking it to see if it can break through the divine realm. Now you open your mouth. I can give you one. As for the side effects, I can''t guarantee it."


    "Thank you, West City Lord!" Chu Feng smile, in the West City Lord holding up the wine glass when the front deflection: "just, you can give me both?"


    The master of the West City sipped a sip of wine and spewed it out. He also stood up with surprise in his eyes.


    It''s very good that he can give up one of these pills. Chu Feng even asked for two pills. If Chu Feng doesn''t seem to be the kind of man who is aggressive, the West City Lord will almost feel that he is a greedy person.


    He shook his head slightly: "little wind, I can give you one because I have two. In addition, I also hope that you can break through the divine realm to avenge the dead brother Nan. Both of them are given to you, isn''t it appropriate?""Not for me!" The West City Lord''s surprise in Chu Feng''s expectation, he stood up and shook his head back.


    The West City Lord''s eyes coagulated: "it''s not for you. What are you going to do?"


    "Make God!" Chu Feng didn''t hide his thoughts. He also appropriately offered some chips that could make Xicheng active: "as long as the West City Master is willing to separate the two Yuetian pills, I can let the little Lord of xibuluo step into the peak of the late demigod overnight. I don''t know if this deal is OK?"


    A leaping sky pill is valuable, but relative to the visible benefits, it also appears ethereal.


    There is a powerful force in the realm of demons and gods. At present, Chu Feng can easily make many people enter the peak of the later period of demigod. Although the west is gifted with talents, it is estimated that it will take no less than 30 years or even longer to go to that realm.


    Now, as long as two leaping pills, he can make Xi Buluo struggle for decades or even hundreds of years. Chu Feng believes that the master of the west city will calculate the account.


    Sure enough, the West City Lord eyebrows deep wrinkling, with doubt and do not believe: "do you have pills?"


    "No!" Chu Feng said with reservation: "but I have this confidence. If you don''t trust the West City Lord, you can give me a Yuetian pill first. When I help Xi Buluo Shao master to reach the peak of the late demigod period, you can give me another Yuetian pill. Of course, you can guarantee your son, can you absolutely trust me?"


    The West City Lord kept silent. Although he didn''t know how Chu Feng wanted to improve xibuluo''s cultivation, if he succeeded, he would certainly set off a great disturbance in the hidden world.


    Obviously, Chu Feng can improve his cultivation for two leaping Tiandan, but he also needs to be absolutely tight lipped!


    It''s just that they are two leaping pills. The master of the west city is still hesitant. As a warrior, who doesn''t want to step into the realm of God and take it when there is no hope of breaking through in the future. If it succeeds? The depth of human nature is selfish after all.


    "Lord of the West!"


    Seeing that the master of the western city seemed to be still struggling, Chu Feng said softly: "now I can promote a person to the peak of the late demigod period, but I believe that I can promote a person to the divine realm in the future. The reason why I want to jump the heaven pill is because my enemy is too strong. I can''t wait for that time. I need a strong helper."


    "If you believe in Chu Feng, lend me two Yuetian pills. When I think I can, I will return you two gods. I don''t need to face the risk of Yuetian pills. How about that?"


    Chu Feng has said this. Now he just wants a heaven leaping pill first, and Chu Feng''s last words let him have a lot of things, two Heaven leaping pills in exchange for two gods in the future!


    Although we don''t know exactly what Chu Feng wants to do, the West City Master somehow thinks Chu Feng can, because he is a taboo demon God.


    The hesitation in the heart gradually firmed down: "wait a moment!"


    With his eyes closed, he was obviously communicating with other people. Chu Feng did not worry that the West City Lord would be bad for him. Now even if the middle God wanted to keep him, it was not so easy, so there was nothing to worry about.


    More than ten minutes later, the sound of footsteps came from under the attic. The elegant and elegant xibuluo came up. Besides seeing the master of the West City, he also saw Chu Feng, who was sitting beside him and took off his mask. His face was stunned. Why is he here?


    Now many people think that Chu Feng intends to attack the North City in the North City, but how could he be in the west city?


    Although he was a little surprised, the West City Lord was here. He did not ask for anything. He went to put a small box on the table: "father, this is Yuetian Dan!"


    He turned his head and gently motioned to the Chu wind, which was very calm.


    The west city master took the small box and opened it gently. A strong smell of medicine filled the air, and a faint luster could be seen. Even if you didn''t rest for a few days or nights, you would be full of spirit.


    Obviously, this is Yuetian Dan!


    The West City Lord looked at it, covered the box and pushed it to Chu Feng''s face. There was no hesitation on his face: "the wind is less. This is one of the heaven leaping pills. It has nothing to do with trust. As long as my son does not fall down and really step into the peak of the late demigod period, the other one will be given to you!"


    Chu Feng did not affectation and politeness, picked up the leaping sky Dan to get up, glanced over the West Bu Luo: "leave a contact information, I will contact you when I can."


    And West not to call contact information, Chu wind left the attic instantly, and the beginning of the general silent.


    "Father, he?" he asked again


    The master of the west city was holding a glass of wine and his eyes were deep: "maybe he is our hope to get rid of danzong."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1975

    When the night is still and everything is quiet.


    Chufeng left the inn quietly with Xuanyuan Huining and angry purple bud. He leaped thousands of miles in the night sky and came to a vast grassland. There is light moonlight in the sky tonight, and you can see a long distance.


    After releasing the two women''s hands, Chu Feng looked around 360 degrees in his left eye to find out special places or whether there were other people.


    After a few minutes, Chu Feng withdrew her eyes. Xuanyuan Huining did not know what was going on.


    It is certain that there are few people within 800 Li, and Chu Feng is relaxed. Under the shadow of the demon Kingdom, the breath can''t be conveyed unless the changes of heaven and earth are discovered. In such a night, there are not many people who find the changes of heaven and earth, and even if they do, time is enough.


    "This is Yuetian Dan. Go there and eat it!"


    Chu Feng took out the Yuetian pill that he wanted from the west city master. The whole box was handed to Xuanyuan Huining: "then I continue to give you strength. Even if you can''t break through to the divine realm successfully, I can guarantee that you stay at the peak of the late demigod period. In the future, you can try to break through it yourself."


    Xuanyuan Huining takes over the small box, and she feels a little excited. She begins to come to the hermit world, which is only the existence of the pre demigod state. After a short period of two or three months, it has become the peak of the late demigod existence.


    And all this, is Chu Feng brought to her, is Xuanyuan Huining at the beginning did not dare to think.


    Holding the small box, sincere eyes: "thank you, brother-in-law!"


    This sentence can hear the real thanks, Chu Feng will smile: "go!"


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded her head cleverly, and her figure flashed over to sit down hundreds of meters away. She was ready to take the Yuetian pill and try to break through to the divine realm.


    "That, only one?"


    Furzilei looked at the Yuetian pill which Xuanyuan Huining took out in the distance. In such a night, it was overflowing with light luster, like the Pearl of the night. When the wind blew so far, she could still smell a smell of medicine. Her eyes also looked at the Chu wind and asked.


    Today, after Chu Feng went out and came back, he told Yue Tian Dan that he had got it, but he was only willing to give him one, and he would like to take another one in the future.


    As for the rest, Chu Feng didn''t say, and nu zilei didn''t know.


    Asked at the moment, Chu Feng nodded back with a natural look: "it''s good to give one, or I bought it in exchange for the promotion of cultivation for xibuluo. As for the other one, the West City Master said that he could not take it out, and he would use it in the future."


    "Besides, would you give me both?"


    Angry purple bud frowns, can''t see whether Chu Feng is telling the truth or lying.


    I just thought about it in my heart. I felt that it was very difficult for me to give one to Xuanyuan Huining. I would definitely not give the second one. I just thought that Chu Feng gave Xuanyuan Huining the only one. I still felt a little frustrated.


    If we get closer, we can get some benefits?


    Furzilei didn''t say anything, but Chu Feng could still see what she was thinking. She patted her shoulder and said, "if you only have one, give it to Huining first. She is a member of Xuanyuan family in the present world. She has to go to Zhongzhou in the future. There will be a lot of things to encounter. And when I feel I can, I will promote it for you, OK?"


    Although Nu zilei is a little jealous of Xuanyuan Huining, she can break through the divine realm now, and knows that she and Xuanyuan Huining can''t be compared.


    And Chu Feng said that when she felt that she could be promoted in the future, nu zilei''s heart was a little more comfortable.


    Turn to the distance and go: "then you quickly for Miss Huining breakthrough, I go to the distance to watch."


    Chu Feng watched her anger purple bud go away, and then she came to Xuanyuan Huining''s back and sat down. The demon Kingdom spread out quietly, covering the surrounding area of five miles to prevent any breath from passing out. As for the change of heaven and earth, no one will find out, even if it is found.


    Because time is almost enough!


    "Eat it!"


    Everything is ready, Chu Feng hands on the back of Xuanyuan Huining, a pure force began to enter her body.


    Feeling a warm current pouring into the position of the elixir field, Xuanyuan Huining put the leaping heaven pill into his mouth, which melted in the mouth. Then he felt a fragrance in his throat and a burning feeling in his abdomen.


    Chu Feng looked up at the sky, slowly closed his eyes, absorbed in the power without reservation into Xuanyuan Huining''s body, helping her to digest the leaping heaven pill as quickly as possible, and let her own strength go to that critical point, so as to attract the nine heaven God thunder.


    Slowly, Xuanyuan Huining''s own breath became more and more terrifying. It was only because it was shrouded in the demon kingdom that the breath could not be transmitted.


    In the sky where the moon was high, a dark cloud appeared to cover the bright moonlight. Layers of rolling dark clouds began to gather around the sky, showing the power of heaven and earth. The angry purple bud in the distance was outside the realm of the demon God. She looked up and found that the sky had begun to change color.She clenched her small fist, some excited, some lost, but also some firm, she decided to seize Chu Feng and not let go. Maybe one day Chu Feng could help her step into the realm of God.


    Dull thunder also sounded in the void, with a special roar and pressure.


    Deep in the sky, the angry purple bud felt unable to resist the heavy pressure. The peak of the demigod''s later period was the state that was in line with the sky, but it was not above the sky. Now Xuanyuan Huining wants to break through the divine realm and surpass the boundless sky. We can imagine how great the pressure is.


    The body flickers and goes out for several miles again. I don''t want to lie down in this space!


    Finally, the first nine Heavenly God, Lei Jin, fell from the sky of that day, and fell into the realm of the demon God and chopped at Xuanyuan Huining.


    With her eyes closed, Xuanyuan Huining feels a destructive force coming towards her. She clenches her teeth and guides Chu Feng to resist the damage she may suffer.


    The first thunder of nine heavenly gods exploded on Xuanyuan Huining''s body. The woman''s gauze dress suddenly changed into a shape, which could not cover the beautiful scenery. Although she was shy in her heart, Xuanyuan Huining was biting her teeth to concentrate on breaking through. She knew that she could not be distracted at this time.


    Chu Feng sits in the back and has passed through the nine heaven God thunder which is more powerful than this one. The nine heaven God thunder that bombarded Xuanyuan Huining just now has no great influence on him. It just makes his Qi and blood boil a little, but in a short time, he can calm down.


    With his eyes closed and his left eye always paying attention to the surrounding area, the second nine heaven God thunder came as promised. Chu Feng frowned slightly. He felt that the fusion power of Yuetian Dan was still a little poor. If he relied on his own strength, he could not guide the nine heaven God thunder down.


    His heart moved slightly, instilling the greatest strength to Xuanyuan Huining. He believed that as long as Xuanyuan Huining was given more power, the more powerful she would be in guiding the nine heaven God thunder. Under that divine power, she would not be in a state of collapse.


    In addition, the speed can also be saved a lot, because Xuanyuan Huining''s own strength is strong enough, and does not need to slowly brew and gather together.


    At the same time, the change of heaven and earth has attracted the attention of some people in Xicheng. Even at night, there are no rest people.


    Yan Pei came out of a bedroom, thousands of miles away, it seemed that nothing could be seen, but he could feel that a divine power was brewing. As a lower God, he was very familiar with this power, and how could he not remember it?


    "Elder Yan Pei!"


    The master of the west city also came from afar. He glanced at the distance and frowned: "I feel the power of God in the air. It seems that someone is breaking through?"


    "There is a breakthrough." Yan Pei took a light look at the West City Lord, and began to feel the divine power surging. He thought it was the West City Master who took the leaping heaven pill to challenge the realm of surpassing heaven. Now he sees the West City Master still, it seems that it is the rest of the people.


    With a slight frown on his brow, he said: "although it is far away, it is still the place of the western city. Someone is about to break through. I need to see what I do. Moreover, the saint also sent me a letter. If you look at the things in the West City, I may come back soon or late."


    Pei''s heart nodded slightly, but Pei wanted to know what it was.


    He rushed over now, and if that was available in Xicheng, he would be included in Dan Zong''s use.


    If it wasn''t for the people of Xicheng and refused to be used by danzong, Yan Pei would have destroyed him. He was unstable when he just stepped into the divine realm. In the face of Yan Pei, who had been precipitated for many years, he was naturally hard to resist, unless he was very strong.


    After explaining the master of the western city, Yan Pei left in the air and disappeared.


    Almost Yan Pei had just left, Yan Yan walked slowly from one side, looked at the night sky of Yan Pei''s departure, and gently opened her lips: "master of the West City, wait for my news, collect the corpse for elder Yan Pei at any time."


    West City Lord just want to speak, smell speech body a shock: "collect corpse?"


    "Yes Yan Yan nodded his head seriously and pointed to the place where Xuanyuan Huining had broken through: "now the person who helps people break through is Chu Feng. He wants to train hands for those who are about to break through, and by the way, deter the four forces. Elder Yan Pei is just right."


    "By the way, elder Yan Pei doesn''t want to go. I asked him to go. The reason is that he can''t use it for me. He must be killed by me!"


    Although the master of the west city didn''t spend much time with Yan Yan, he knew that the lovely girl was not such a deep person. He squinted and asked, "who does that mean?"


    Yan Yan also did not hide, whispered back: "Chu Feng said, no matter how many four forces of people, it is better to kill them a God, more deterrent."


    "After the war, he wanted the four big forces to passively wait for him to retaliate!"


    The West City Lord''s mind coagulates, the emergence of a light chill, Chu Feng''s heart, treat the enemy is too cruel!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1976

    Maybe Pei Lei can see the sky falling from thousands of miles away.


    Ninety nine thunder!


    Yan Pei''s immediately felt that the source of the thunder was the last refined thunder of the nine heavenly gods. As long as you can survive in the last ninety-nine heavenly thunder, you can directly step into the realm of God and rank above all living beings!


    At last, Pei''s strength had to stop.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go right now to see who''s breaking through, but he doesn''t want to venture close. The nine Heavenly God thunder is brewing, and bombards that range indiscriminately. Whether it''s the people who break through or the onlookers, it''s hard to escape.


    Although Yan Pei has experienced the nine gods of thunder, but he does not want to try the taste of the second time, do not die at that time are seriously injured, that is not beautiful.


    His eyes twinkled with light, and his eyes were fixed on the endless sky. When all the thunder light annihilated, he rushed to see who it was at the first time.


    If you can use it for yourself, it will be good if you can''t use it for yourself. If you don''t control the realm of God, it will inevitably be a great change.


    On the vast grassland, Chu Feng has already felt the arrival of Yan Pei, passing a meaningful smile around his mouth, knowing that Yan Yan has done as he started.


    At present, the main thing of the four forces is to kill him. Compared with the killing of the rest of the four forces, there is nothing more shocking than killing one of their gods.


    After all, there are not many gods, even in the four major forces.


    As long as he shows the ability to butcher God, the four forces have their own selfish intentions, so they will not put all their power on him. If he has some reservation, he can create a huge living space for him. Yan Pei is such a valuable chess piece. His death can buy a lot of time for Chu Feng.


    The sky thunder is still blowing around. Chu Feng can feel Xuanyuan Huining''s strength in his body is very abundant at the moment. It is no doubt that he has stepped into the divine realm.


    Take back both hands, body shape a flash to the distance to stand, let those thunder fall, the corner of the mouth with a faint smile.


    He finally made a God himself.


    And found the secret of a leaping sky pill, perhaps many people do not know the secret.


    In fact, there are side effects in Yuetian pill, but such side effects can be ignored as long as the people who break through are strong and abundant. However, many people don''t know whether their peak has reached the end in the late period of demigod, so they will make improper judgments.


    The final result of such judgment is failure.


    At the beginning, Xuanyuan Huining''s power was not enough to attract the nine heaven God thunder, but because Chu wind constantly added strength to her, Xuanyuan Huining had the powerful power to attract the nine heaven God thunder, and even relied on the power passed on to her by Chu Feng, making a good breakthrough under the nine heaven God thunder.


    Now the ninety-nine heavenly thunder is about to fall. Chu Feng believes that Xuanyuan Huining must be a powerful God.


    His left eye also flickers a faint light and looks into the distance. He can already see Yan Pei standing in the void, as if waiting for the thunder to dissipate completely.


    A faint sneer flits across the corner of his mouth. These powerful people in the divine realm are less daring than ordinary people. When he chose to break through, he was afraid of being implicated, and all the rings would be crushed and left. Now he still dare not get close to the nine heaven thunder. He has lost the heart of a strong man and forgotten the tenacity of the past.


    However, this is also a good thing, the heart has not been firm enough to kill, to kill!


    Between the thoughts flying, the 99th thunder fell down and exploded completely, and a heavy divine power surged in the air.


    Chu Feng showed a knowing smile, a leap to Xuanyuan Huining''s side: "sister-in-law, Congratulations!"


    Xuanyuan Huining slowly stood up, forgetting that she was naked at the moment. She just held her hands and felt the power surging in her body. At the moment, she felt that as long as she gently touched her hand, maybe she could poke a hole in the day.


    The feeling of being above the sky is very wonderful, which has never been felt before.


    I close my eyes and feel the changes in my body. I find that my feelings about my surroundings and heaven and earth are stronger than before. Everything in the world seems to be under her control.


    Angry purple bud also came back from a distance, and felt Xuanyuan Huining''s body was full of spirit atmosphere. Some envious said, "Congratulations, Miss Huining!"


    Xuanyuan Huining opened her eyes and nodded with a smile. She said to Chu Feng, "thank you, brother-in-law."


    Chu Feng awkwardly coughed: "thank you, that should be, but now you should go to wear a dress."


    Xuanyuan Huining was stunned. Blinking her eyes and lowering her head, she found that her clothes had been destroyed when she broke through. Her face was red. She turned around and pulled the angry purple bud. It just disappeared in an instant. Obviously, she was looking for clothes to wear.Chu Feng slightly wry smile, there is such a sister-in-law is not a matter of worry, have nothing to go about in front of the naked.


    Taking a deep breath, he didn''t think about Xuanyuan Huining''s attractive picture just now. He looked at the front of the night sky peacefully, glanced at the faint cold, shook and disappeared in place. He knew that Yan Pei was coming.


    Almost Chu Feng just disappeared in place for a while, Yan Pei quickly appeared in the sky above, looking around, but found that no one, slightly surprised and curious.


    Just now, when he saw the last thunder falling, he came at full speed. According to reason, the time should be just right. Moreover, those who have just broken through will inevitably stay in place and feel the power. They can''t leave immediately. But where are the people now?


    If it was not for the traces of havoc on the earth and a faint divine power surging in the air, Yan Pei would almost have doubted whether his judgment had been wrong.


    But there was no mistake in judgment. Where did the person go? Why can''t the breath of leaving be captured?


    Looking around with sharp eyes, Yan Pei thinks that the person who broke through must still be nearby now. It is estimated that he felt his breath, so he hid ahead of time. As for whether he was annihilated under the thunder, Yan Pei thinks that the possibility is not great.


    The last ninety-nine heavenly thunder appeared just now, which is the robbing thunder that perfectly endows the breaker with divine power. The damage is not as strong as the original nine heavenly thunder. If the divine thunder can''t destroy the breaker, it is even more difficult to achieve it.


    Therefore, Yan Pei is sure that the person who broke through is still alive, and is hiding nearby.


    Open your mouth, the spirit of the air diffused out: "I''m Yan Pei of danzong. I heard someone break through here just now. I don''t know if I can meet you and make a friend?"


    Cry out, the surrounding is still dead quiet, there is no response.


    Yan Pei narrowed his eyes and was more determined in his heart to find out and kill the man who had just broken through. He knew that he was a danzong and could not hide himself. So such a person would definitely not be used by danzong. In order to prevent him from being attracted by other forces, he could only kill him.


    A wisp of murder shot out of his eyes, Yan Pei said again: "Sir, are you afraid to see people?"


    He wanted to stimulate the people in the dark, but he still didn''t respond. Yan Pei''s eyes were slightly frozen, and suddenly the tide of divine realm was pouring out. He had been in the divine realm for many years. Even those who had just stepped into the divine realm did not dare to confront easily.


    If you want not to be oppressed by the pressure of the divine realm, you must urge your own strength to resist. Then you can naturally know where the person is hiding.


    But Yan Pei''s idea is good, but it has no effect at all. The boundless and boundless divine realm spreads out, but he doesn''t get what he wants. The surrounding is still so quiet, and there is no breath fluctuation.


    He seemed to be the only one around.


    After a while, Yan Pei regained his momentum and took a deep look at the empty, boundless grassland. Is there anyone who can see clearly at a glance, and there is no place to hide. Is that man really gone?


    Frown deeply, some regret just should not rush to come, should report this matter to danzong first, so that will not give the breakthrough person hidden opportunity.


    Now someone broke through to the God, and did not know who it was. Yan Pei knew that this was a dangerous thing. If it was the enemy of danzong, it was definitely not good news.


    Slowly fell down, and after careful investigation, there was still no harvest. Yan Pei could only give up the search. Once a strong man in the divine realm really wanted to hide himself, unless you locked in at the beginning, it would be very difficult to find out.


    With a sigh, his body suddenly soared into the air, but suddenly went to the sky thousands of meters away. He was about to disappear in the night. Suddenly, there was a huge wave of power, which rebounded Yan Pei who had left so quickly.


    From the air directly hit the ground, a decent God, at the moment to more embarrassed are not too much!


    Above nothingness, Chu Feng appears slowly with the wings of magic light. Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei, who have changed their clothes, are also standing beside him.


    Yan Pei, who was curious about what happened, raised his head and saw Chu Feng at a glance. He was about to crack: "Chu Feng!"


    "Yes, it''s me!" Chu Feng faint smile, looking at Yan Pei from a commanding position: "however, this should also be the last time I meet you!"


    "Go to hell, don''t hate me, hate the people behind you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1977

    e fooled!


    Yan Pei''s heart at this time inexplicably emerged such two words, he himself did not know why, but at the moment Chu Feng gave him the feeling that he deliberately led him here.


    As for why the Chu wind was in the western city instead of in the North City, Yan Pei didn''t think much about it. If the Chu wind appeared in the West City, everything would not matter.


    The vision deviation falls on Xuan Yuan Hui Ning''s body, slightly a congeals: "just now, is you in breakthrough?"


    Because, in addition to the Chu wind, which can not feel the breath of the realm, and the angry purple bud, who can clearly feel the peak of the semi God''s later period, only Xuanyuan Huining''s body is full of the breath of the divine realm, which is very similar to the residue in the air!


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t answer. She just looked at Yan Pei with sharp eyes. She knew that Chu Feng deliberately asked Yan Yan Yan to send Yan Pei here in order to train her hands for her entering the divine realm. Moreover, she used Yan Pei''s life to deter the four major forces and let them know that Chu Feng could kill even gods.


    There was no answer, but it was already a default.


    Yan Pei frowned slightly, he did not have much confidence in the battle of Chu Feng, and now there is a lower God, the opportunity is not much.


    But this kind of solemnity, when I feel angry purple bud''s eyes familiar, becomes shocked: "are you angry purple bud?"


    Naturally, Yan Pei knew about Nu zilei and Chu Feng. She probably guessed that Nu zilei might be with Chu Feng, but she was not an infinite demigod? Why is it infinitely close to the realm of God at this moment?


    Face Yan Pei, anger purple bud still has a kind of light pressure, gently open red lips: "it is!"


    "How could it be?" Yan Pei''s body shook slightly.


    After countless years, he has seen many geniuses of demons, but he thinks that he has never seen a person who can approach the demigod from the infinite to the infinite in the shortest time. If this person is really angry zilei, how does she do it?


    The first thought was the help of pills.


    But just had such an idea, Yan Pei overturned himself and thought it was impossible.


    As an elder of danzong, he knows that pills can make people break through the realm, but at most, it is just an improvement of the realm. The gap between the two realms is not only the gap between the two realms, but also the endurance of the meridians should be strong enough. Otherwise, even if there are pills, they can''t be used.


    If it is forced to use, it will only burst the meridians and die of being possessed by the devil.


    Her eyes were slightly coagulated, and her anger purple bud reached her present state in a short time. Yan Pei''s intuition must have something to do with Chu Feng. She turned the ring on her middle finger. Yan Pei didn''t mean to fight in her heart at the moment. She also knew the result of the first World War, and he must have been injured.


    At that time, a chufeng was able to fight their four subordinate gods without defeat. Now he has only one person. He doesn''t feel that he is the opponent of Chu Feng.


    "Chufeng, I will tell everyone that you have a way to improve people''s cultivation, and it is indistinguishable. Anger purple bud is the best proof."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of fun, looking at Yan Pei with a strong smile there.


    When the latter found something wrong and the smile solidified, Chu Feng said softly: "Yan Pei, I believe you will definitely tell everyone, but do you have this opportunity?"


    "Why, the teleport ring doesn''t work?"


    Yan Pei looks stiff at the crushed transmission ring, and finds that there is nothing in it. His body is shocked and surprised.


    At that time, he joined hands with the three major forces to attack Chu Feng, but they were afraid to crush the ring and leave because of the nine Heavenly God thunder. Later, he prepared a transmission ring in case of emergency. It was the clay of danzong. As long as it was crushed, he could cross the space barrier and go back to danzong in the shortest time.


    At the moment, it is indeed the transmission ring that has been crushed, but inside, there is no medium of soil.


    Yan Pei couldn''t find a suitable answer all of a sudden, but he can be sure that when the ring just arrived in his hand, it was complete, absolutely impossible that there was no media planted. What happened?


    Just about to ask if Chu Feng had played any tricks, Xuanyuan Huining suddenly made a bold move. She just stepped into the divine realm and urgently needed a strong one to practice.


    And there is no need to worry that it is not Yan Pei''s opponent. She believes that as long as Chu Feng is around, she is safe.


    In the face of Xuanyuan Huining''s attack, Yan Pei can only disperse the tangle of problems in the transmission ring and concentrate on fighting Xuanyuan Huining. Although the latter is still young and has not enough years to settle in the divine realm, no matter how good it is, it is also the existence of a divine realm. Naturally, Yan Pei does not dare to take it lightly.


    Chu Feng stood like that in the void, surrounded by him with the demon realm, Xuanyuan Huining and Yan Pei''s fierce battle will not have a trace of breath to reveal.


    In addition, the demon kingdom is slowly swallowing Yan Pei''s power. Even though Xuanyuan Huining is just a strong one who has just stepped into the divine realm, there is no difficulty in fighting Yan Pei.Feeling the growing strength of the two men fighting each other, Chu Feng raised his hand and set up a barrier around him and nu zilei. He didn''t care about the rampage of these forces. However, nu zilei was still only a half god. If he was not careful, he would be directly crushed by the wandering God state power.


    At the same time, angry purple bud is not worried about whether she will lie down. She looks at Xuanyuan Huining, who is fighting with Yan Pei with wide eyes and without blinking. She is jealous, but more envious.


    Not long ago, Xuanyuan Huining was like her in the face of the strong in the divine realm, that is, as far as she can hide. Now Xuanyuan Huining has been able to fight against the strong in the divine realm. That kind of mood is complex, and at the same time, it is a deep desire in her heart.


    A desire to be strong.


    Her beautiful eyes flashed past Chu Feng, and her angry purple bud had already blindly pursued Chu Feng. She felt that as long as she followed Chu Feng, it was not difficult to stand on the top of Wudao peak. She nodded slightly and seemed to have made a decision.


    A startling noise, Xuanyuan Huining and Yan Pei are also separate, their breath is a little bit erratic, it is obvious that under the strong collision, both of them have a little influence.


    Compared with Xuanyuan Huining''s excitement for the first time to the strong in the Ares, Yan Pei''s eyes at the moment are only dignified and uneasy.


    The transmission ring can''t be used, and he can''t leave here quickly. It seems that the surrounding area is blocked by an invisible boundary, so he can''t leave at all. Next, Xuanyuan Huining''s combat effectiveness is beyond his expectation. Even if Chu Feng doesn''t make a move, he doesn''t have the confidence to take Xuanyuan Huining, who just stepped into the divine realm.


    Eyes slightly a coagulation, decided to send the news back as quickly as possible, or if it was dragged down, he would only die.


    However,,,


    Yan Pei''s old face suddenly turned pale: "how can this happen?"


    There is a problem with the transmission ring. Yan Pei can think of it as a small accident, but his secret skill of contacting with danzong has lost its function at the moment. It seems that someone has been tampered with. This is why Yan Pei can''t think of it. Who in the end did all this when he didn''t know it?


    Looking up to Chu Feng, the first thought is him, but this possibility is almost nonexistent. He controls the transmission ring or contact secret arts, and Chu Feng can''t get close to him.


    "It''s her!"


    All of a sudden, Yan Pei''s mind flashed a figure, his eyes burst with fierce colors and murderous opportunities, and he said, "Chu Feng, do you know Yan Yan?"


    "Not stupid yet!" Chu Feng gave a faint smile and enjoyed Yan Pei''s helpless appearance: "I don''t only know her, but she is still my woman. In addition, she is not Yan''s family who is a branch of danzong, but Yan''s family from Yanshan, the daughter of the master of the family."


    "By the way, I gave her the Shuanglong chaotic tripod. It should be easy for you to know these things if you investigate them more. It''s a pity that the information between the hidden world and the modern world is not synchronized."


    Chu wind with a little fun, no doubt has confirmed Yan Pei''s guess in the heart.


    It''s not that his transmission ring and contact secret skill have problems, but those who are moved by the people around him, and most likely they can not be found by him. At present, only Yan Yan can do it in Xicheng.


    Eyes burning with hate and exuberant killing: "did not expect that you had buried chess pieces in danzong, so the West City Lord is also your person?"


    Yan Yan was recommended to danzong by the West City Lord. It''s not surprising that Yan Pei had such a guess.


    "No!"


    Chu Feng slowly fell on the ground, and his eyes calmly met Yan Pei''s eyes: "even at the beginning, the West City Master did not know that Yan Yan came from Yan''s family in Yanshan, the present world. He also learned later. As for why, you are a dying person, you know that it has no effect."


    The right hand starts to jump towards the ground with the right hand.


    A clear sense of the killing machine shrouded around, Chu Feng asked with a smile: "but I am a kind person, you are going to die, do you have any last words?"


    Yan Pei clenched his fists and began to wonder why Yan Yan Yan, who had always been interested in alchemy, wanted him to come out. Now it seems that Yan Yan already knew what was going on. To let him come was to send him to Chu Feng to kill him.


    Cold voice of the mouth: "Chu Feng, are you too confident, I can not help but also a God, you want to kill me so simple, do you think it is possible?"


    "The next God?" Chu Feng pretended to be surprised: "are you right? Are you not infinitely close to the realm of God


    Yan Pei was stunned, and suddenly found that Chu Feng didn''t play with him. He didn''t know when his strength and realm were only the peak of semi God''s later period. His old face was pale, as if his parents had died: "what''s the matter?"


    Just now, when he and Xuanyuan Huining fought against each other, his strength had been seriously depleted and was swallowed up by the demon kingdom. All these were under the control of Chu Feng.


    However, he didn''t want Yan Pei dead to understand, raised his hand, as if the current of the general light spread from the palm of his hand, instantly shrouded Yan Pei, but for a while, Yan Pei fell heavily on the ground, and his breath gradually dissipated between heaven and earth.Xuanyuan Huining and angry purple bud see everything in their eyes, slightly trance.


    A strong God, so simple to die?


    In fact, what they don''t know is that it seems very simple, but if there is no demon Kingdom, the war is not over now!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1978

    The first ray of sunshine in the sky illuminates the earth, and the place where Yan Pei falls has gathered countless strong people here.


    The master of the West City stood at the front end and asked people to guard Yan Pei''s body, waiting for something there. Yan Yan stood behind, his face covered with a veil, and his eyes were clear and could not see any waves.


    But for the rest, it is indescribable gravity.


    Yan Pei, a strong God, was killed. When the news came out, it shocked all the people. It was a strong God. They could not imagine such existence and could be killed.


    If Yan Pei''s body was not lying on the ground at the moment, and if the surrounding atmosphere was not dignified and oppressed, they would all doubt whether they were dreaming. How could a god possibly die?


    But the fact, and severely shattered their hearts of fantasy!


    As the sun rose slowly, nearly an hour later, several powerful divine realms appeared in the sky. The three figures fell from the sky and stood beside Yan Pei''s body with a dignified look in their eyes.


    Seeing the three people, the people around them subconsciously stepped back. The pressure was not what they could bear.


    And these three people are the powerful people in the divine realm sent by the four forces stationed in the four main cities.


    Huangfu''e of Juesha sect, Wu Geng of weapon refining sect, and Chu Kingdom of Lingyun Zong!


    Now the goal of the four forces is the same, that is to find out Chu Feng at all costs to kill, to prevent him growing up into the legendary taboo of collapsing and destroying the martial Road, affecting their rule. It is an alliance of attack and defense. After receiving the news of Yan Pei''s death, they naturally want to come.


    At ordinary times, the relationship between Chu Kingdom and Yan Pei is fairly good. A thousand years ago, they fought with each other, and they were kind of friendly people. Now I see Yan Pei has become a cold corpse. At the same time, there is a sense of crisis in Chu Kingdom.


    He and Yan Pei are both inferior gods. Those who can kill Yan Pei can naturally kill him. It is clear from Chu Kingdom.


    The master of the west city came to the side and said politely: "last night, elder Yan Pei found that there was a change in heaven and earth here. He suspected that someone was going to break through the divine realm. So he came to check it at full speed. But he didn''t go back when it was near the morning. Then the virgin told him that elder Yan Pei''s life lamp was off!"


    They are all in the three cities of the south-east and north of Chu Kingdom. Naturally, they don''t know what happened last night. Their eyes are slightly narrowed when they smell the words. Is Yan Pei killed by someone who has just broken through the divine realm?


    "It''s Chu Feng!"


    Yan Yan came up slowly and said in a soft voice: "before the lamp of elder Yanpei''s life went out, he contacted me and told me that the change of heaven and Earth last night was deliberately done by Chu Feng. It was not that someone wanted to break into the divine realm, but an illusion that did not know how to make it. The purpose was to lead him over."


    Huangfu''e narrowed his eyes: "who are you?"


    The master of the west city immediately said, "she is the holy daughter of danzong."


    I wanted to call him Yan Yan, but the West City Master''s words still didn''t come out of his mouth, so as not to be found out. After all, the young master Huangfu of jueshazong came from the modern world. Who knows if he knows something?


    Huangfu e nodded clearly, but he didn''t pay too much attention to Yan Yan: "holy daughter, do you mean that everything was done by Chu Feng last night? Is there any evidence?"


    Chu Jie and Wu Geng both nodded slightly. They knew that Chu Feng had a motive to kill people, but they didn''t want to admit that Chu Feng had the ability to kill gods, and they also needed absolute reasons to persuade the people behind.


    "People are dead. Do you need any evidence?"


    Yan Yan pointed to Yan Pei''s body and said clearly: "and in the hidden world, how many people can kill elder Yan Pei and leave calmly? How many people have motivation? Isn''t it clear enough? What''s more, elder Yan Pei contacted me personally before the accident. Master huangfu''e suspected me of telling lies? "


    Huang Fu e''s eyes were slightly fixed. Although he didn''t pay attention to Yan Yan, the latter was the holy daughter of danzong. It is said that he was a alchemy wizard. He still had to give some face to some things.


    He he said with a smile: "the saint has said so. I believe it naturally. But what does chufeng want to do? Does he really want to fight against the four forces?"


    Yan Yan''s eyes flashed an imperceptible sneer and said in a low voice: "the four forces have already fought against Chu Feng. He has no way to go in the hidden world. Why can''t he start first? According to my understanding of Chu Feng, in the modern world, he is a man of revenge. Can''t he do that in the hidden world? "


    Yan Yan''s words, let the Chu world and others frown, found that they seem to have entered a wrong state from the beginning.


    The four major forces dominate in the hidden world. Each of them thinks that they are the only ones who ask for other people''s troubles. They never think that others dare to take the initiative to find their troubles.


    But now Yan Yan said that, combined with Chu Feng''s behavior and their own simple understanding, the three people in Chu kingdom had already frowned tightly, and their wrinkling was much deeper.Chu Feng is not the person they used to bully, and will not be bullied because of their superior power. Instead, they will take revenge after being bullied.


    Moreover, from the beginning, Chu Feng only attacked the two cities in Northeast China. All four forces felt that Chu Feng did not dare to challenge the four forces. However, the death of Yan Pei at the moment undoubtedly overturned their conjectures and ideas. Chu Feng would not refuse to make bloody revenge because of their ridiculous identity.


    Having figured out this point, three people in the Chu Kingdom are inexplicably emerging a little chill.


    At first, they could still treat everything with pride because they thought that Chu Feng did not dare to challenge the four forces. But now the facts have proved that Chu Feng did not dare to do anything, which shows that the four forces are not very safe. Moreover, Chu Feng has the ability to kill God. If he retaliates in secret, almost all of them dare not think about it any more Twinkle, the self-confidence of the so-called four major forces at the beginning seems a little pale and ridiculous at the moment.


    Others may consider the consequences of retaliation because they were born in the four major forces, but this person is Chu Feng and will never care about such consequences.


    Frowning, Wu Geng took the lead in opening his mouth: "ladies and gentlemen, now things are a little beyond expectation. I''ll go back to smelter and discuss the matter with the public specifically. Otherwise, Chu Feng will retaliate again, and we will be very passive."


    Chu Jie and huangfu''e both scolded in their hearts. How could Wu Geng not know that Wu Geng was worried that Chu Feng would come to him or the refiner, and he wanted to go back and take precautions.


    However, they will not point out these, because they think so in their hearts. They begin to think that chufeng only dares to attack the four main cities. But now it is obvious that Chu Feng has no taboos. Naturally, they should consider their own safety.


    Chu Kingdom nodded slightly and said: "Yan Pei''s death really makes us dignified. I also want to go back to lingyunzong and change the plan for chufeng."


    Both of them had already made a statement, and huangfu''e didn''t need to say more: "unexpectedly, we don''t have to waste time, so that we don''t have to give the scoundrel of chufeng a chance to do things again."


    The three men immediately discussed in front of the public, and immediately left in the air. In a flash, they disappeared in the sight of the public, and even did not leave a breath.


    The West City Lord passed a light sneer, and began to feel that when Chu Feng only attacked the four main cities, each of these people appeared to be above Chu Feng. Now it is confirmed that Chu Feng dared to attack the four forces and even possessed the power of butchering gods. Their selfishness made them only pay attention to their own interests and losses.


    He also admired Chu Feng''s means. Just killing one Yan Pei made the alliance of the four forces have a gap. Because each force does not want to lose the powerful in the divine realm, it is inevitable that there will be problems in cooperation.


    In that case, the pressure of Chu Feng would be reduced a lot. Unfortunately, Yan Pei died and became a pawn for chufeng to disintegrate the cooperation of the four forces and deter the four forces.


    However, these West City owners will not think much, and now he is not qualified to think about these questions: "saint, what''s next?"


    "Let the body of elder Yan Pei be picked up and sent to danzong." Yan Yan knew that Chu Feng''s goal had been achieved. The next four forces were supposed to focus on defense, because Chu Feng could kill gods, which made them dignified: "in addition, I asked you to send a message to danzong. Why hasn''t anyone come?"


    After receiving the news from Chu Feng that Yan Pei had died, Yan Yan asked the West City Lord to inform Dan Zong. However, for a long time now, people from Juesha sect and Lingyun sect appeared. Only the family members of Dan Zong had not appeared. Yan Yan was somewhat strange.


    The master of the West City shook his head slightly and said, "it''s not very clear. Just tell me that you can handle this matter at your sole discretion. They are going to make a plan for Chu Feng. This time, Chu Feng will have nothing to hide from."


    Yan Yan''s eyes slightly condense into awn shape. There is no emotional change on her lovely face, but she is wondering what danzong is going to do, whether there is cooperation with the other three forces, and how to deal with Chu Feng specifically?


    It''s just that these things are not easy for her to ask about now. There are many strong people in the western city around her. It''s hard to guarantee that there are people from Dan clan mixed in them and said, "let''s get the corpse of elder Yan Pei up first."


    The West City Lord seems to know Yan Yan''s meaning. He arranges someone to collect Yan Pei''s body and let everyone leave first. He and Yan Yan lag behind.


    Making sure that no one could hear the conversation, Yan Yancai asked, "the master of the West City, how are they going to deal with Chu Feng?"


    "I don''t know. It''s like letting Chu Feng jump out by himself." The West City Lord shook his head, the specific is still not very clear: "however, as long as you are careful, it should be OK, Yan Pei''s death is enough to let the four forces dignified, without 100% assurance, they will not easily attack."


    "Because they don''t want to hurt their strength too much."


    Chu Feng can kill God, not absolutely sure, that is to send his own people to death!


    Yan Yan nodded slightly, but there was some uneasiness and nervousness in the heart after all, but it was not clear where the strength was wrong.But think of the four forces now because of the death of Yan Pei dare not act rashly, afraid to damage the strength, the heart also feel at ease for Chu Feng''s situation.


    I can only hope that the news of the West City Master is wrong. Otherwise, this time is definitely not a simple matter. Maybe, when you think of that matter, Yan Yan squints, hoping that it is his own judgment that is wrong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1979

    One shot, another place!


    The four major forces and even the four main cities seem to think that Chu Feng is such a person. For the east city, the west city and the South City, the guard and defense forces are not as strict as before.


    The eastern city was almost completely destroyed, and there was nothing to be remembered by Chu Feng. Therefore, most of the forces of the four main cities began to gather in the north city without any explanation. It seemed that Chu Feng''s next target must be the north city.


    And from the current situation, in addition to Beicheng, Chu Feng has no place to start.


    The eastern city''s master''s house has nearly been destroyed. The south city is dead. The main character, Nan Han Shan, went to Lingyun sect. The remaining Luo Ran is there. However, it is not so easy to start with. The western city is a god state strongman of danzong. All the rest is the North City, which is the target of Chu Feng.


    According to his habit at the beginning, it seems that there will be only Beicheng next.


    However, in the past two days, not only the three cities of East, West and South were calm, but even the northern city was in peace. The transmission channel to the four forces was still in full swing, without any problems. It seemed that the Chu wind had completely disappeared and was not ready to start.


    But this is just an individual''s idea, more people are willing to guess, Chu Feng is waiting for them to relax, again.


    In addition, there is a strange point that Yan Pei died in danzong, but from the beginning up to now, no one from danzong asked about this matter. It seems that only a insignificant person died. The representative of danzong in Xicheng is Yanyan, the saint daughter of danzong.


    Secondly, the Chu Kingdom, which was in charge of the transmission task of Dabi in the three main cities, also disappeared. It is said that all of them went back to the four major forces, and everything seemed too strange.


    If the four main cities were not still searching for Chu Feng, people would almost doubt whether the four forces were frightened by Yan Pei''s death. After all, it was a powerful God state.


    However, he didn''t get scared. Why did Chu Feng kill a god state strong man and start to keep a low profile?


    Many people have doubts and conjectures in their hearts, but no one has come forward to say anything. No matter whether the four forces have other plans or are frightened by the behavior of Chu Feng Tu God, they can not comment on it. More people choose to watch the change. This level is not something they can participate in.


    In all these dark waves, Chu Feng seldom left here in the inn not far from the master''s office of the western city for two days. He paid attention to the situation that made him have some inexplicable situation.


    Yan Pei''s death can make the four forces pay more attention to the next action, but it will definitely not be so low-key. Many things still need to be done, mainly passive defense, but also can not wait to be hit, otherwise it will not be the four forces.


    Now, from the day of Yan Pei''s death, except that they appeared in the Chu Kingdom, two days later, no one from the four major forces has appeared.


    Last night, Chu Feng contacted Yan Yan. Yan Yan told Dan Zong that there might be some conspiracy, but now she is not good to go to the West City, just let him be careful.


    Chu Feng believed that Yan Yan was in danger and would not tell himself. Then he contacted the rosefinches who are now in the secret place of lingyunzong, and did not get much useful information. The only thing that can be confirmed is that Chu Jie has indeed gone back to lingyunzong, but it is not known if there is any more coming out.


    Because there is more than one transmission array coming out of the secret place of lingyunzong, there are many in the place where lingyunzong is located. No one will know if Chu Kingdom leaves quietly. Similarly, if the rest of the people leave, they will not know.


    Subsequently, some news was that both danzong and Lingyun Zong had strengthened their vigilance, apparently worried that Chu Feng would sneak into the secret place.


    Now everything seems to be able to explain clearly, but there is something that can''t be explained. That is, he is afraid that he will take the opportunity to enter the secret realm of the four major forces. Why open the transmission array, close it or delay it?


    The South City Lord once said before his death that the final people of the four forces would be sent to Zhongzhou, so it is not enough to say that the hidden world is bigger than the four forces, so they are not qualified to arbitrarily close the channel.


    The corners of his mouth curled up a cold radian. Chu Feng had no evidence at the moment, but he could be sure of one thing.


    Since the beginning of the hidden world, there has been no big competition. However, after he came, he started the so-called "hidden world contest", and he also helped him get rid of the most troublesome and thorny problem, that is, how to quietly enter those secret places and go where he wants to go.


    But who are they? Why should we open so many convenient doors for him?


    "Brother in law, I''m a little upset!"


    Chu Feng was still thinking about what the nature of the hidden world Dabi was and who had opened the hidden world Dabi. Xuanyuan Huining pushed the door of the guest room and came in from the outside: "I always feel that something is going to happen these days."


    Chu Feng temporarily took back the thought and turned around. Seeing that the angry purple bud followed Xuanyuan Huining in, she motioned to close the door and went to sit down: "how can you say that?""Feeling." Xuanyuan Huining also sat down, for Chu Feng''s question, she just answered two words very simply.


    Chufeng didn''t make fun of the seemingly absurd answer. Today Xuanyuan Huining is already a powerful God, or a lower God who has experienced the tempering of the nine Heavenly God thunder and the ninety-nine divine power. Sometimes, even if the perception is stronger than that of the same realm, it is not surprising that he can foretell danger.


    And Chu Feng also has some bad feeling. Now Xuanyuan Huining said that, he felt that maybe something was going to happen.


    You have a feeling of silence in Xuanyuan''s eyes


    "Yes Xuanyuan Huining has the ability to share the pressure for him. Chu Feng did not hide his thoughts: "originally, according to my guess, the four forces will be nervous after Yan Pei''s death, but they will also join forces to search for me once, maybe one day, maybe two days, but there will always be one time."


    "But in the past two days, it seems that the four major forces do not care about Yan Pei''s death. It seems that there is no sense of crisis at all. It''s so weird."


    He chufeng can kill Yan Pei, which means that he can kill others who are similar to Yan Pei or even higher than Yan Pei''s. although the four forces are powerful, those who are strong in the divine realm are bound to be limited.


    Now, taking advantage of Yan Pei''s death, we''ll have a big search together. After that, we will decide what is the most appropriate. However, such a thing has not happened. It is inevitable that it seems a little strange.


    "Selfish?"


    Angry purple bud sat quietly aside, watching Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining all tangle with the reasons why the four forces are too quiet at the moment. She quietly throws out her own judgment: "people still have their own selfishness, and don''t want others to be stronger than themselves, let alone among these big forces?"


    Seeing both of them looking at her, angry purple Lei continued: "the four forces are said to check and balance each other. Now that Dan Zong is dead, Yan Pei is dead, and the power of God state is damaged. Do you think the other three forces will hold the thought of consuming Dan Zong and deliberately not leave others, so that Dan Zong will be sulky, and finally fight against you, or even lose both."


    "And then the other three forces will be able to take advantage of the advantages and end the situation of four legged confrontation?"


    Furzilei''s analysis is very reasonable. Xuanyuanhui thinks it may be like this. Now the four forces are too quiet. It is very likely that they are selfish. They don''t want to lose themselves. They just want the other party''s bad luck and kill two birds with one stone.


    But Chu Feng''s ideas are quite different. If it was in the past, he thought it was very likely that Nu zilei said so. Even in the future, Chu Feng believed that the four major forces would have this mentality, but it should not be this time.


    At this time, taking advantage of Yan Pei''s death is the easiest thing to do. Once you miss this opportunity and want to unite together, there will be some places that are hard to break in, and the effect will be halved.


    But at the right time, he did something unsuitable. Chu Feng believed that there was a ghost.


    "I don''t know what the four forces want to do, or as Miss zilei said, they all want to take the opportunity to consume each other, but at least now I don''t think there is such a possibility. Now there is nothing more exciting than destroying me."


    "The future is full of changes, and no one dares to say that it can destroy me, and cooperation is full of changes. Why should we push the things we need to do now into the unknown future?"


    Chu Feng Xiaoxiao denied her speculation. Although Nu zilei was a little upset, she still asked, "what do the four forces want to do?"


    "Or kill me, just don''t know how to kill me." Chu Feng''s eyes flashed shrewd. He didn''t know what the four forces wanted to do now, but as long as he knew what they wanted to do most, it was enough to kill him.


    Angry purple bud eyebrows a cluster: "do not know where you are, how to kill you?"


    Chu Feng can be sure that the four forces are so quiet that there must be hidden conspiracy, but as Nu zilei said, they don''t know where he is and how to kill him?


    This is a key issue. How do the four forces know where Chu Feng is? Will he go out and kill them?


    It seems to have caught something, but it seems not to have caught it. Just preparing to speak, a voice flashed through my mind.


    Chu Feng patted his head and got up: "I almost forgot. I promised to promote Xi Buluo''s cultivation. In the past two days, I happened to ask him if he knew anything. Although Yan Yan didn''t know, he might not know."


    Xuanyuan Huining stood up: "did you promise to promote his cultivation because of Yuetian pill?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and replied, "I made an agreement with the master of the western city. The second one, Yuetian, and... I left first. What can I do for you?" In the heart slightly surprised, only hoped that the angry purple bud did not hear anything, for a moment did not pay attention to say the slip of the tongue.


    The wind left, but Chu Feng''s happiness was doomed to be useless. Angry zilei sat there with a cold face: "Miss Huining, the second heaven leaping pill, it seems, is not that the master of the western city doesn''t give it, but to improve the cultivation of xibuluo."Xuanyuan Hui passes over her cold face, but she smiles bitterly. Usually Chu Feng is very smart. How could she make such a mistake occasionally? This time, she is supposed to miss and even hate her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1980

    After Chu Feng left the inn, he left the West City in a low-key way.


    Next, he will help Xi Buluo to improve his cultivation to the peak of semi God''s later period, which can be regarded as a reward for the western city Lord''s giving Yuetian pill.


    It''s not strange to break through the demigods in the hidden world. Almost every day, you can feel the breath of someone breaking through the demigods. However, if xibuluo wants to make continuous breakthroughs, Chu Feng still contacts him to go to some places where there are few people, so as to prevent the intentional people from discovering anything. At that time, it is not clear, which may bring trouble to the West City Lord.


    After leaving the West City, Chu Feng let go at full speed and left the west city without anyone''s notice. When he arrived at a place with continuous canyons, he could not see anyone at a glance. It was a quiet place.


    Falling from the sky, Chu Feng stands on a hill. Xibuluo is on his way, but the speed is certainly not as fast as he is. It is estimated that it will take some time.


    Chu Feng sits cross legged, quietly waiting for the arrival of Xi Bu Luo, and also thinks about where the weak place is at the moment.


    At first, he only felt that it was his own illusion or too much thinking, but Xuanyuan Huining also expressed her feelings. Chu Feng felt that this must not be a coincidence. Now the silence of the four major forces seems too strange. At least, danzong should not be so quiet, unless they have strong spirits everywhere.


    However, it is obvious that even in the Dan sect, there are limited deities.


    His eyes are a little deep, with the color of thinking. He wants to spy out the specific conspiracy of the four forces against him. However, no matter how Chu Feng thinks at the moment, he can not get any useful information. The four forces are still too mysterious now, so it is difficult to pry into their secrets.


    In the course of deep thinking, a cold opportunity to kill suddenly came up behind him.


    Chu Feng didn''t have time to think so much, quickly got up and immediately flew away. The original mountain top burst suddenly, and the whole mountain fell down. Chu Feng stood erect in the void and took a light look.


    This is how much hate, a mountain has been destroyed, if he was not found early alert fast, now he is not dead, at least seriously injured.


    Feeling that the killing machine still exists, Chu Feng slowly raised his head to look at the sky, Leng Ran for a moment, revealing a light playfulness: "long time no see."


    Oriental charm!


    Chang''e, who was brought back by Chang''e in the first battle of the Chu family in Tianguan, has now stepped into the realm of God. It seems that she has not recovered to the peak state. However, I believe that there should be few rivals in the realm of the lower gods.


    At the moment, she looked at Chu Feng''s eyes full of hatred, a blow was avoided by Chu Feng, she did not mean to stop at this point, again waved her hands to launch an attack, as if not to kill Chu Feng, she would not give up in general.


    Chu Feng is curious about how Dongfang Yun appears here, and seems to have come to him with a clear goal, but even if the woman asked her now, she would not be honest.


    The corner of his mouth flashed a touch of fun, and the magic light wings spread around him. Let the attack of Oriental rhyme blow up around him, but for him, it was no harm at all. He was completely isolated. At most, his body was shaken for a while, even his Qi and blood could not be affected.


    The continuous attack lasted for a few minutes before it stopped. Dongfang Yun breathed out and put down her hands. She had a pair of smart eyes staring at Chu Feng.


    Biting a nice little mouth: "why aren''t you dead?"


    "I want to play you twice more, so I''m not dead yet." For Dongfang Yun, who had been tormented by him for many times, chufeng had already lost his original killing heart. Hearing her words, she was deliberately angry: "why, dishonestly hiding with Chang''e, on the contrary, he came to the door. Was he hungry and thirsty to find a job?"


    Biting his teeth, he said, "I want you dead!"


    The attack that had stopped was launched again, and it was much stronger than it was at the beginning. No matter the power of the divine realm would make the surrounding land disintegrate. Fortunately, it was compressed within a range by the Chu wind with the demon kingdom. Otherwise, it would be razed to the ground by the Oriental rhyme.


    In the face of this woman''s madness, everything is expected by Chu Feng. On the contrary, if she doesn''t do it, it''s strange.


    This time, however, the Chu wind was no longer just a barrier. When the eastern rhyme was frantic and venting its strength, Chu Feng''s body swayed and brought out a series of shadows, which made it difficult to distinguish which figure was true and which was false.


    Even if he is very proficient in this kind of camouflage, he can''t catch the specific body shape of Chu Feng at this moment, and inevitably his attack will slow down a little.


    Condensing eyes carefully to observe, suddenly caught the time is already late, Chu Feng''s big hand has been stuck in her neck, and a strong force like a mountain pressure on her body, let her even out of breath is a little difficult.


    There was anger easily taken down by Chu Feng, followed by shock.


    It''s not a year since the first battle of Chu family in Tianguan. Chu Feng has grown up to be able to easily deal with her who has already possessed the strength of the lower demon God. Is not Chu Feng''s present state the lowest all being the middle God?Chu Feng pinched Dongfang Yun''s neck and saw that she was still in a daze. She came closer and sniffed at the familiar fragrance on the woman''s body and laughed: "I originally wanted to ask how you can appear here, but I''m waiting for someone here is boring enough. Even if you come, it''s better."


    "I haven''t seen you for nearly a year. Have you made up for it?"


    Did you make it up?


    Chu Feng with playful words, let the East rhyme body slightly a shock, suddenly realized what Chu Feng was going to do, angrily drank: "Chu wind, if you dare to touch me, I will not die with you."


    Chu Feng slapped on the back of Dongfang Yun, which made her strength loose in an instant. She put her arms around her waist and fell into the canyon. She was still full of laughter: "I can only collect interest from you before you master, and it''s not that you haven''t played. Are you still shy?"


    Soon after, there came the scream of Oriental rhyme, and the resentment of Chu Feng: "Chu Feng, you brute!"


    When the wind and rain stopped and the sun was setting, Chu Feng took Dongfang Yun and appeared on the top of another intact mountain. After releasing her hand, Chu Feng went to sit down more than ten meters away and leaned against the stone behind her.


    The corner of the mouth raised a comfortable smile and said: "I thought you would go to mend it, but I didn''t expect it. But that feeling is the same as that of a girl, good!"


    "You die!" Dongfang Yun''s eyes are full of resentment, but this kind of resentment is less than she did not know until she died. At this time, she was more helpless when Chu Feng played again.


    Even her absurd feeling, her future destiny, seems to be to be played by Chu Feng.


    Quickly shake his head to dispel the absurd idea that should not have in the heart, Oriental rhyme that pair of eyes coldly stare at Chu Feng: "I am to tell you a news."


    Chu Feng knew that Dongfang Yun could not appear for no reason, but was not worried about her news for the time being, and asked, "how do you know I am here?"


    Even if the four forces are so closely searched, he can not be found. Dongfang Yun has the ability to find a person in the hidden world in the lost country. It should not be so simple.


    Just finish saying, Chu Feng catches the color of scorn in the eyes of Oriental rhyme, suddenly pats the head.


    He is now in contact with Yan Yan, who is Chang''e''s life. Chang''e can know the situation of Liusheng in real time, so it''s not strange to know where he is.


    Feeling asked redundant questions, also spread his hands: "say, what do you want me to do?"


    "Xia Wei and Wen Xin Xue are missing, or fainting!" Dongfang Yun then hid her disdain in her eyes, and frowned tightly and said, "the master can''t spy out their trace, and the art of great destiny can''t be detected. It is suspected that someone knocked them out and even disturbed all the connections."


    Chu Feng looked calm: "what does this have to do with me?"


    Dongfang Yun is not happy with Chu Feng''s attitude at the moment, but she thinks it is necessary to tell Chu Feng: "maybe you think it has nothing to do with you, but the seven generations and seven lives are all born and complement each other. If Wen Xinxue and Xia Wei die only one person, the rest of the women will die forever."


    "Now the master is looking for them everywhere and suspects that they are being held in secret. Shouldn''t you also help? Or do you want to see them die? "


    Chu Feng stands up and goes to Dongfang Yun. The latter thinks that Chu Feng will take a step back subconsciously to her rascal.


    Chu Feng then asked, "is Chang''e asking you to tell me, or do you mean it?"


    "Is there a state?" East rhyme in the heart annoyed by Chu Feng so scared back, also cold face asked.


    Chu Feng nodded: "if it is Chang''e''s meaning, it has nothing to do with me, because I also want her to die, so her death and immortality have nothing to do with me. Of course, if it''s your meaning, I can think about it and maintain your loyalty!"


    Dongfang Yun doubts whether he heard it wrong. What is chufeng saying? For her sake, can you think about it?


    Blinking an eye, Dongfang Yun thinks Chu Feng is teasing himself: "asshole, that''s what I mean. You can look for it if you like, even if you don''t look for it. In any case, if one dies, you won''t want to see the others."


    "Wait!" Chu Feng see east rhyme turn to leave: "leave a contact information, I will miss you."


    Dongfang Yun thought Chu Feng would say something constructive, but he didn''t want to say something constructive. He was ready to leave without paying attention.


    "Wait a minute!" Chu Feng continued to sound: "maybe I will tell you when I see it?"


    Dongfang Yun bit her lips. If chang e didn''t emphasize that she couldn''t kill Chu Feng, she really wanted to die with Chu Feng and wash away the shame that she had done countless times.


    Looking back, his eyes were slightly cold, and he made a weak light that didn''t enter Chu Feng''s eyebrows. This time he was really ready to leave, Chu Feng said again: "I remember telling you before that you are a very lovely woman. You should smile more, so when I do you, my mood will be higher and you will be satisfied."


    Dongfang Yun clenched her fist in an instant. The first half of her speech was still human. Then the second half of her speech made her wish to destroy Chu Feng. Her figure flashed and she left in an instant.Confirm that the East rhyme left, chufeng with banter and uninhibited face instantly cold down, double fist grip tight, filled with a killing machine.


    Who kidnaps Wen Xin Xue and Xia Wei, and can''t even find Chang''e?


    As for whether Dongfang Yun lied, Chu Feng''s left eye had already seen it clearly. They were indeed kidnapped and disappeared!


    But who is it? Do you know that it is Chang''e''s two lives, deliberately for it, but if you know, it should not be kidnapping, should be directly killed?


    Squinting his eyes, he felt the breath of xibuluo appeared around him. Chu Feng temporarily dispelled his mind. Chang''e was more interested than him. At the moment, he still helped Xi Buluo improve his cultivation first.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1981

    After the news of the appearance of Oriental rhyme, Chu Feng told Xi Buluo where he was, and then sat down on the top of the mountain to wait for the arrival of xibuluo.


    About Xia Wei and Wen Xin Xue missing, Chu Feng didn''t mean to worry too much.


    Of course, if they were not Chang''e''s second of the sixth generation, chufeng would naturally be worried, but now they are the second of Chang''e''s six lives, then the result of worrying and not worrying is the same.


    Chang''e practiced seven generations and seven lives, waiting for the hundred reincarnation to wait for this life to be complete. It is absolutely impossible for people to destroy it easily. Moreover, there is no adverse news. Obviously, wenxinxue and wenxinxue have not suffered any danger. It is not difficult to find them with Chang''e''s ability.


    Even if the great fortune can''t find them, Chang''e will be able to sense their presence when they wake up. So Chu Feng is not worried at all. At most, it''s for the kidnappers to kill them!


    At this time, xibuluo has also climbed the mountain. In front of Chu Feng, he has always been calm as water. It seems that he is facing not a person who all four forces want to kill, but a very ordinary person.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and motioned him to sit down. When xibuluo ascended the mountain, the demon kingdom had completely blocked the neighborhood. Looking at the sunset in the distance, Chu Feng was ready to wait until the night came, and he would improve his cultivation for xibuluo and return the favor of the West City Lord.


    sat down as like as two peas, and took out a small box from him, just like the one given by Chu Feng to the West.


    Said: "this is the second broken day Dan, my father believes that Feng Shao is a man of his word, so give it to you first."


    Chu Feng also did not refuse politely, took the box and put it on his body: "you and your father will not be disappointed, but when it is completely dark, I will promote your cultivation. Before that, I want to ask you some questions. Of course, I have no other meaning, but I still don''t know much about the mystery of the hidden world."


    Xi Bu Luo looks at the sky and knows that it will take about half an hour to get dark completely. It is not easy to attract other people''s attention after dark, so he nods.


    Chu Feng smiles and asks, "master Xi Shao, have you ever been to danzong?"


    Xibuluo only thought that chufeng was a simple chat, and did not hide: "I went to danzong once when I was very young, but my impression has been very vague. Most of the rest are told by my father."


    It seems that as well as Nan Aowen knows, neither of them often goes to danzong.


    Stretch out his legs, like a chat between friends: "do you know how many gods in danzong are strong?"


    West does not fall squint eyes, smile: "the wind is little, want to know each other and confidant?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chufeng chufeng laughed heartily and nodded: "yes, it''s just that danzong can become one of the four major forces and inherit for countless years. I wonder how many gods are needed to hold such a position, and I believe there is definitely more than one Yan Pei."


    Xibuluo understood the meaning of chufeng, but shook his head slightly regretfully: "I also want to tell fengshao about the danzong, but even my father does not know the peak power of danzong very specifically. The only thing I can know is that there are two gods, one is the dead elder Yan Pei, and the other is Yan Xishan."


    Sure enough, Chu Feng condensed his eyes: "who is Yan Xishan?"


    Xibuluo frowned. It seemed that he was recalling and organizing language. Chu Feng did not disturb him. I believe xibuluo will give him some useful information.


    After a while, Xi Buluo said, "Yan Xishan is my father''s uncle. It''s said that Yan Xishan has been a powerful God since a thousand years ago. The last time you were in the training ground of Nancheng, there were four powerful deities in the void, one of which was Yan Xishan."


    "When the danzong Saint came to the West City, it was Yan Xishan who sent it, but then he left."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. It seems that xibuluo knows more than nanaowen. At least nanaowen knows Shenjing state with him in nanzhenyan''s mouth, and xibuluo has already known it for a long time.


    Yan Xishan, a powerful God more than a thousand years ago, appeared on the training ground in Nancheng on that day. However, the four gods are all terrible middle gods. It is certain that Yan Xishan has broken through in the past thousand years.


    Then he asked, "West Shao Lord, what is the status of Yanxi mountain in danzong?"


    "I don''t know exactly, but I heard my father call him elder."


    Elder?


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. If Yan Xishan was only an elder, then there should be at least one God state strong man in danzong.


    Because according to Chu Feng''s initial understanding, and what was said when the strong men of Juesha sect went to the present world and were captured, there were figures at the ancestral level in the four major forces, while Yan Xishan or Yan Pei should not be regarded as the figures of the ancestor level.


    In this way, the four forces should have at least three powerful deities. Otherwise, in this vast and endless hidden world, it is difficult to achieve deterrence.Generally speaking, Chu Feng didn''t go to the top of his head. He would know what he should know sooner or later, so he would not care too much at the moment.


    He also asked the question that he was most concerned about, but did not expect Xi Buluo to answer: "Xi Shao Lord, Yan Pei''s death is based on the reason of the four major forces. No matter how poor the danzong is, why is it so quiet recently that Yan Pei died?"


    "If you don''t ask, my father wants me to tell you." Xibuluo whispered back.


    Although the master of the west city is not in the danzong, because Yan Yan, who is now the saint of danzong, is in the west city. In order to protect her safety, danzong told the master of the west city some things at the right time. If necessary, let her protect Yan Yan. At least when the danger comes, you can let Yan Yan enter the transmission array and go back to the danzong.


    Therefore, the West City Lord also got some news, that is, the next four forces will carry out an action in the hidden world, and the preparations are almost the same for Chu Feng, but it is not clear what to do.


    That is because of this, Yan Pei''s death has not been investigated all the time, because relative to the next plan, Yan Pei''s death is a pity, but also to temporarily endure.


    This is what danzong told the West City Lord, and in order not to affect Yan Yan''s tenacity, he told him not to let Yan Yan know. No wonder Chu Feng asked Yan Yan that she didn''t know anything.


    However, thinking that the next four forces had actions against themselves, Chu Feng was still more concerned: "the master of the west city can not know what the four forces are going to do?"


    "I don''t know!" Xi Buluo shook his head and told the truth: "they just told my father that the four major forces will handle this matter personally. This time, it will definitely let you die without a burial place. They also said that even the three cities in the southeast and North don''t need to participate in it. The four forces have enough means to destroy you."


    "The only thing you can probably know is that when the wind is low, you will have no place to hide."


    Chu Feng is more curious about this.


    As long as he deliberately conceals himself, even God can''t capture his trace and trace. Moreover, the four forces are still very unfamiliar with his martial art breath. Most of them just know his taboo power, and can''t find him through his breath.


    How can we say that as long as they start to work, he chufeng will no longer have a hiding place? Are you too confident? Can''t they find out if they don''t go out?


    I would like to say that the four forces are making a mystery, but this time the action and the strange situation are not so simple as to make a mystery. Even if the danzong told the Lord of the West City in this way, it means that they must have been fully prepared.


    But what kind of method can let him have no place to hide, even if it is here, as long as he is completely hidden breath of Chu Fengzhen, the ten gods can not find him. Where does the confidence of the four major forces come from?


    Looking at Chu Feng, Xi Buluo frowned and pondered, saying: "the wind is less, and the hidden world has been inherited since the new era. Maybe they have some way to find someone."


    "This time, in addition to letting me tell you about this matter, my father also asked me to advise you. This time, the four forces seem to be on the way. Do you want to leave the hidden world first? After all, the divine realm can''t step out of the hidden world for the time being, and you are not within the rules."


    Chu Feng understood the meaning of the West City Lord''s message, that is to let him avoid the edge and go back to the present world, and wait until the storm of the four forces has passed.


    If it is the beginning, chufeng will naturally consider such a practice, but now is absolutely not.


    All of them have gone to lingyunzong. Although no one will embarrass nanaowen again because of the death of the South City Lord, there is a Nanhan mountain that is not safe there. The most taboo of a traitor is that there are people who hate him.


    Secondly, Yan Yan is now in the west city. Wenxinxue and Xiawei are missing. Xuanyuan Huining has not sent him to Zhongzhou according to the Xuanyuan family''s will. Chu Feng can''t leave. If he chooses to escape this time, there will be a second time. If one escapes, he will lose the heart of a strong man.


    Therefore, Chu Feng smiles and shakes his head: "go back and thank the West City Lord for his kindness, but I came. The four forces are not destroyed. Even if I go back to the present world, I am not at ease. Moreover, I promised my friend that he would kill Huangfu literary world. He would not die for a day, and I would not give up easily."


    Xibuluo just conveys the explanation of the West City Lord. Chu Feng accepts and does not accept that is his business. Xibuluo doesn''t care so much.


    Chu Feng did not want to continue to entangle these problems, folded his legs and sat down: "it''s dark, start it!"


    To deal with the matter of Xi Bu Luo, he wants to go back to the west city to have a look. Wen Xinxue and Xia Wei disappear together. Who knows if Yan Yan Yan will also be watched?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1982

    With a cheerful voice, Xi Buluo leaped to the sky, and his elegant and elegant face showed an excited look.


    In the world of martial arts, no matter how low-key a person is, there is no lack of a strong heart. Even a modest person like Xi Buluo is no exception. At this moment, with the help of Chu Feng, he has made continuous breakthroughs from the infinite state of approaching the demigod to the peak of the later period of the demigod, which is directly similar to his father and the western city Lord.


    This is something that Xi Bu Luo did not dare to think about before.


    In the past, xibuluo felt that he must have come step by step. Before he was 100 years old, he should be able to reach the peak of the late demigod period, which was his initial expectation.


    But now, he has completed his plan for decades in one night. His next pursuit is to become a strong man in the divine realm. He has been standing on the top of countless people in the hidden world. At this moment, there is only one way to pursue the divine realm.


    Of course, excited at the same time, Xi Buluo also warned himself in his heart, never spread any information about Chu Feng.


    He doesn''t know how strong the chufeng is today, but he can directly promote him from the infinite close to the demigod to the later peak of the demigod by virtue of the general form of transmitting meritorious skills. It is only a few hours. Xi Buluo can''t imagine the reason for this, as long as it is Chu Feng''s personal ability and taboo ability.


    "I''ve fulfilled my promise to Westlife."


    The wings of Chu wind and magic light spread out to Xi Bu Luo''s side, and said faintly, "next, I will do my own things. When I have the ability to improve the cultivation of the divine realm for you, I will come back to you. But you should also pay attention to it. In the following days, you should try to hide yourself."


    As we all know, xibuluo, one of the four major cities, is only infinitely close to the demigod realm. If he is found to have reached the peak of the late demigod period, it will inevitably cause huge waves. It will not be a good thing but a disaster.


    This point is also very clear, that is, absolutely can not be known, his strength promotion, at least temporarily can not be known.


    Otherwise, it will be a disaster for him and the city master''s office of the west city. The four forces will not allow people to trade with Chu Feng secretly. The South City Lord is the best example, not to mention that Chu Feng has promoted his cultivation.


    Nodding: "I know what to do and what to say. I just want Wei Qufeng to be less of you."


    Chu Feng smile: "as long as you can relax a little, I don''t care, but also want them to find me can, so I go first, I will take the initiative to look for you."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng left in an instant, and there was no breath left in the air.


    A gust of cold wind blew, and Xi Buluo found that his clothes were destroyed in the breakthrough. With a bitter smile, he also quickly disappeared in the sky. He was ready to find a suit of clothes and go back to the west city. He believed that the master of the west city would be very happy and excited when he saw his current cultivation.


    Because Chu Feng can now promote his cultivation to the peak of semi divine later period, which means that in the future, Chu Feng will definitely promote him to the cultivation of God realm. Xi Buluo has no doubt about this.


    I''m glad that I didn''t work together with Dongfeng Po and others when I was in the wasteland battlefield. Otherwise, he would have died as long as Dongfeng broke them.


    Silent night, quietly between the past, the recovery of all things, a surprising news also spread in the west city.


    Xibuluo, the young master of Xicheng, left Xicheng yesterday to meet some old friends before going to danzong. However, on the way back, he met Chu Feng and was severely injured. If it was not for the transmission ring, he would have died.


    When the news came out, the four main cities were shocked. Was Chu Feng still within the scope of the western city?


    Unable to determine the news, they all felt sympathy for Xi Bu Luo. They were about to go to danzong to pursue higher martial arts. Unfortunately, they met Chu Feng and even were seriously injured. Moreover, they were obviously injured by the situation of news dissemination, which was equivalent to losing the opportunity to go to danzong.


    However, as the little Lord of the West City, although he is injured and unable to go to danzong, it is still very simple for him to go to danzong in the future because of the relationship between the West City Lord and him.


    We pay more attention to the attitude of the Lord''s office of the western city. What will be done in the face of the little Lord Xi Buluo being seriously injured and almost dying?


    However, it is strange that until noon, the West City Lord did not let anyone release any news. It seems that Xi Buluo was injured for nothing, and he is not prepared to investigate. Although the uninformed people are very curious, they are not good at prying into the affairs of the West City Lord''s house. Only when the West City Lord is concentrating on curing Xi Buluo''s wound.


    But inside the city Lord''s house, it is not as peaceful as the people outside see.


    From the beginning of the morning, the West City Lord stood in front of a palace like a silent volcano. Xibuluo was in front of it. However, the West City Lord did not go in. He just said that he was treating xibuluo with healing methods.


    Yan Yan, accompanied by a few disciples of the danzong school, glances over the closed palace. She can be sure that there is nothing wrong with xibuluo, but there is nothing. Why should it be so?Yan Yan was a little curious, but also pretended not to know.


    Just came to the West City Lord''s side, the latter asked in a deep voice: "saint, how about, they are still not willing to hand?"


    Yan Yan didn''t know anything at the moment, but nodded casually: "elder Xishan asked me to tell you that elder Yan Pei''s death can be ignored for the time being. Xi Shao Lord''s injury can still be cured. I hope you can calm down for a while. The debt owed by Chu Feng will be paid back one day. Be calm and not impatient!"


    West City Lord sneers: "meaning, still want to wait?"


    Yan Yan nodded back: "yes!"


    "Wait again!" The West City Lord seems very angry in general. He takes people to the main hall with his sleeves. Yan Yan looks at the back of him who takes people away. His eyebrows wrinkle carelessly. Everything happened today is too weird.


    Chu Feng couldn''t have done anything to the West City Master, so he certainly would not have done nothing to the West. But now that it is impossible to do so, what are they playing?


    Look at that there is no one to defend, but now no one will go in and interrupt the so-called healing palace. Yan Yan turns around and walks on the road: "go back!"


    After a while, Yan Yan went back to her residence in the West City Lord''s house and asked the disciples of Dan clan to wait outside. Yan Yan himself went into the house. An old man with black hair sat there with his eyes closed and calm!


    Hearing the news, Yan Xishan opened his eyes: "master of the West City, very angry?"


    "Yes Yan Yan nodded gently. There was no respect, but a kind of peaceful tone: "but I also conveyed your meaning, so that he could not be impatient. However, judging from his appearance, if it is difficult for the West Shao Lord to get stability, it is hard to guarantee that he will do extreme things."


    "After all, Xi Shao Lord is his most proud son and the most gifted son."


    Yan Xishan came to the West City in the morning. Even the West City Lord didn''t know that Yan Xishan was in the city Lord''s house at the moment, and Yan Yan did not tell the West City Lord that Yan Xishan was coming.


    "Short sighted!" Hearing this, Yan Xishan got up and said, "Yan Pei has been killed by Chu Feng. We all can bear it down and not take revenge. That''s the God of our danzong. We can take the overall situation into consideration and not look for Chu Feng to make trouble. Can his son''s talent be better than Yan Pei?"


    "If you see him, tell me more. The layout of the four forces will be improved soon. Chu Feng is doomed this time. He should not do anything to destroy our plan."


    Yan Yan said quietly: "elder Xishan, the Chu wind is missing now. It seems that it is still in the west city. Maybe it just deliberately attracts our attention. Can it have already started the rest of the place?"


    "It doesn''t matter where you go. He''ll come out sooner or later." With a confident smile, Yan Xishan stopped the topic, took out a pill and handed it to Yan Yan: "in addition, take this pill to the West City Lord and tell him that as long as Xi Buluo is not dead, this pill can slowly repair his injury."


    "But I have to remember that this time the four main cities don''t need to participate. If anyone destroys our plan, don''t blame us for being rude."


    Yan Yan took the pill handed to her by Yan Xishan, and after a look, she knew it was a kind of healing elixir of the middle grade of heaven. The healing effect was particularly good.


    Put in the bag, Yan Yan asked softly, "that, do you need me to do something?"


    "No!" Yan Xishan shook his head and said, "the reason why you are still in Xicheng is to eliminate Chu Feng''s suspicion, and let him feel that all four forces of us do not care about his existence and have no action. Otherwise, you will never stay in Xicheng and expose yourself to him."


    "What you need to pay attention to is that when I give you the news, you should enter the transmission array and go back to danzong at the first time to prevent Chu Feng from taking you to blackmail us."


    Yan Yan nodded slightly and asked Yan Xishan what they wanted to do.


    The latter seems to have no defense against her, but also did not tell her any information meaning, not to distrust her, but to worry about what happened.


    Looking at the time, Yan Xishan said: "the master of the west city is still obedient and doesn''t do anything disorderly. I''ll go first, so as not to be found out by Chu Feng and arouse his vigilance in the west city."


    Yan Yan nodded: "Xi Shan elder, go slowly!"


    Yan Xishan nodded his head, brushed his sleeves, opened the window and left directly. He came to Xicheng today. If he was determined to do something, he would take him. Now the West City Master has no action, and he is not good to continue to stay. For the plan of Chu Feng, he still needs some time to prepare.


    Yan Yan closed the window in the past, passing over the lovely face dignified: "what do they want to do, how to give me an absolute confidence?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1983

    Two days later, at noon, the sun was shining!


    After lunch, Chu Feng opened the window, enjoying a moment of peace, but also some confused color in his eyes.


    After helping Xi Buluo to improve his cultivation two days ago, Chu Feng still hasn''t gone out. He is quietly waiting to see what the four forces are doing. However, it has been several days since Yan Pei died. According to the calculation from the beginning, the four forces should have been arranged, but they have not yet broken out.


    If he had not known that the four forces had the heart to kill him, Chu Feng would have shaken his initial speculation about whether the four forces really had any ulterior purpose.


    Now, the more quiet Chu Feng''s heart is more unstable, which shows that the plot of the four forces is not simple. The reason why it is still so quiet is just like the peace before the storm. When it comes out, it may be impossible to stop and change it.


    Just thinking about whether to leave the west city first, and then contact Dongfang Yun to see if she finds Xia Wei. If they haven''t, the angry purple bud pushes open the door and comes in. Chu Feng pats her head. Helpless, this woman is really not tired of it.


    No, it should be this girl. I''m not tired of it!


    Angry purple bud just don''t care what Chu Feng is thinking. She closes the door and turns Chu Feng around. A pair of eyes stare at him: "why, give me a reason."


    In front of you is a face that can definitely stimulate men''s hormones, but at the moment, Chu Feng says he doesn''t have much interest.


    When he left that day, he said something carelessly. Nu zilei knew that the West City Lord had given him the second Yuetian pill. Since that day, nu zilei has been thinking about it. But Chu Feng has never admitted that he has a second Yuetian pill. Even if Nu zilei is sure that he has one, Chu Feng does not admit it.


    So in the face of angry purple bud''s question, Chu Feng reluctantly replied, "I don''t know what you are talking about, what reason can I give you?"


    Angry purple bud pretty face an angry: "Chu Feng, are you a man?"


    Chu Feng gently broke away from her hand, nodded: "obviously, I am a man."


    "No, you''re not a man." Angry purple Lei shook her head, as if she had a great hatred of Chu Feng: "you are absolutely not a man, a man should dare to do and dare to admit, but you even have no courage to admit, so you are not a man, you are a woman, an absolute woman."


    Chu Feng is stunned. Don''t you know if this young master is a man? Is it necessary to say these words to stimulate me?


    Roll a white eye, Chu Feng turns around lazy to pay attention to these two days have a little nervous anger purple bud, he knows what she wants, but Chu Feng is absolutely impossible to give her.


    Chu Feng and back to her, angry purple bud suddenly turned him back, angry way: "Chu Feng, you are not a man!"


    Chu Feng was a little impatient and slapped her in the face of angry purple bud and said darkly, "are you crazy?"


    This is the inn in the west city. Although there is no action by the four forces, it doesn''t mean that there will be no action. Nu zilei is still making a lot of noise on such occasions. Chu Feng is naturally not a good tempered person.


    Chufeng threw a slap in the face, angry purple Lei, the whole person was in there, how ever was it slapped?


    Biting lips, eyes slightly moist, as if by Chu Feng burst general: "you are not a man."


    Chu Feng was quite helpless. She felt it necessary to talk to Nu zilei. She pushed her aside gently and reached out to take off her pants. In the amazement look of Nu zilei, the pants were directly pulled to the knee position, and the angry dragon was facing the sky: "don''t you say I''m not a man? Now I''ll prove to you that I''m a man. Are you satisfied? "


    Because Chu Feng slapped her, nu zilei was so angry that Chu Feng suddenly forgot to respond. She stared at the angry dragon in the sky without blinking. Although she had seen her, she could not help scolding the rascal in her heart.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care what Nu zilei thinks. He pulls up his pants and feels that his old face has some hot meaning. However, in the face of Nu zilei, he has to use special means.


    Seeing that she still didn''t mean to leave, Chu Feng breathed out: "what do you want?"


    Angry purple bud bit her lips and said coldly, "I want to jump to heaven Dan, I want you to help me step into the realm of God."


    "I think you want me to help you with your nerves." Chu Feng directly returned a sentence, shaking his head: "other can be discussed, but this matter is not to talk about, I do not cheat you, I do jump the sky Dan, but that is left for the rosefinch, not for you, so you don''t have to think about it, you have to learn to be satisfied."


    "Your sister is only infinitely close to the realm of demigod. You are already the peak of the later period of demigod. What else do you want?"


    Angry purple bud just does not care what Chu Feng says: "why?"


    Chu Feng frowned: "can this have a reason? If you don''t give, you don''t give. If you don''t help, you don''t help. I''m surprised. Why are you so persistent? "


    "I want to be a god!" Anger purple bud clear return way, ask again: "why?"


    Chu Feng tangled up, angry zilei just thought of one thing, there was nothing wrong with him, he could not kill her, and exhaled: "rosefinch is my woman, Xuanyuan Huining is my sister-in-law, they are all close to me, I am not related to you, but also have been implicated by you, can help you once enough, become a God, impossible!"Angry purple bud frown, a pair of eyes staring at Chu Feng, staring at Chu Feng are a little bit upset in the heart.


    She couldn''t stand the gaze in her eyes. Chu Feng turned his head and said, "why do you want to be a God?"


    Furzilei hardly hesitated, and said, "the Lord''s house of tianmengguan has been bloody washed. The east city has been destroyed, but the north city still exists. I want to destroy it with my own hands, and there is no divine realm. I have no confidence that I can do this. In addition, on that day in the South City, the Chu Kingdom oppressed me. I want to revenge."


    The reason is barely enough, and it is also a legitimate reason, that is, the desire to be strong, and then to revenge.


    But Chu Feng still did not understand the amorous feelings of shaking his head: "you need revenge, I also need to be responsible for my woman, I also need to help my woman strong, so sorry!"


    Angry purple bud heart a tight drink a way: "is it because you have been on them, so you should be good to them?"


    Chu Feng coughed gently. He was really shocked by the anger purple bud''s problem. However, this is also the fact. He replied, "you can say that!"


    "Then you hit me and help me!" Don''t want to, angry purple bud directly throw out a sentence.


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to find out the situation, the angry purple bud took off all her clothes and stood naked in front of Chu Feng, looking like a gentleman picking.


    Chu Feng was stunned. He quickly closed the window. If he was seen, he couldn''t come to see it!


    Frown: "are you crazy?"


    Angry purple bud did not stand naked in front of Chu Feng''s embarrassment, anyway, it was not never seen, a little shy, but more frankly: "this is what you said, you had sex, so you have to help them, so now you give me, so you can help me, I am eager to become strong."


    Chu Feng burst a rude word in his heart, angry purple Lei this words to make him seem to be like sex mouth, as if any woman would like to go up in general.


    Shaking his head and moving his eyes away, he turned his back to angry zilei: "miss zilei, I think you have misunderstood my meaning. I have a lot of women, but it''s definitely not the simple body you want. Put on your clothes. Even if you play for me, I won''t help you. It''s my bottom line to help you reach the peak of the late demigod."


    "Because we come from different places, and our future road will be different. I may have been involved in tianmengguan, but I have helped you and your sister, enough!"


    Angry purple bud face dew sad, did not listen to Chu Feng''s words: "you are still not willing to help me, even I send my own body, you are not willing to help me, so when can I revenge for tianmengguan, when can I live in the sunshine with my sister, is it difficult to ask us to hide and hide all our lives?"


    Chu Feng looked back curiously: "what do you mean?"


    Angry purple bud eyes sad, said: "sister is really OK, I believe the four forces will not do anything to her, but what about me? As long as I''m in trouble now, the four major forces will find me. Maybe you say that I am strong enough now, or I can hide in a deserted place, but is that reality? "


    "I just want to be strong enough to protect myself and my sister. You don''t want to help me."


    Chu Feng slightly moved, angry purple bud has always been able to look strong, when there is such a sad sobbing appearance, coupled with that now naked appearance, let people have a kind of feeling of being bullied in her body.


    Reluctantly moved away from the attractive picture at the moment, he said: "if you are worried about this problem, then you don''t need to worry. You can always follow me until I leave the hidden world. When I leave the hidden world, I believe that the four forces will not exist, and no one will trouble you again."


    Heard no movement behind, Chu Feng turned to see angry purple bud tears had already flowed out.


    Some helpless, the woman even had a fragile time, went to pick up the clothes on the ground and put them on her to cover up the beautiful scenery: "as for the cultivation of improving your spiritual realm, I''m sorry, the opportunity is limited. Please forgive me for leaving the opportunity to the people I am close to and absolutely trust, and you are not enough to make me trust."


    Angry purple bud raised her head: "because I almost betrayed you?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes!"


    "Brother in law, something happened!" They are still there with an ambiguous posture. The door of the room is suddenly pushed open. Xuanyuan Huining comes in nervously with a notice in her hand. However, she sees Chu Feng and her naked Nu zilei standing there, her mouth slightly open.


    Then a cold and disdainful look passed by Chu Feng. He turned around and closed the door. He scolded Chu Feng ten times and eight times. When he was not around, he ate it secretly!


    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses are roaring and galloping there. What and what is this? Pat your head. It''s hard to explain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1984

    Angry purple bud put on clothes, Xuanyuan Huining just walked in from the new, but look at Chu Feng''s eyes, with disdain.


    Chu Feng said that he was very innocent. This time he didn''t do anything. Instead, he didn''t move his heart when he was naked. Instead, he was misunderstood by Xuanyuan Huining. Chu Feng said that he was wronged this time.


    Angry purple bud is also a little embarrassed, but her character is also destined that she will not explain. Sitting on the side as if nothing had happened just now, but her face was always red. Obviously, xuanyuanhui still saw what she had done just now. She was still embarrassed.


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath, ready to explain with Xuanyuan Huining afterwards: "sister-in-law, you said something happened just now, what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t call me sister-in-law, disgusting!" I don''t want Xuanyuan Huining to drink angrily. What I remember at the moment is that Chu Feng almost ate her. Where is it that a brother-in-law did to his sister-in-law? She called her sister-in-law, but she almost did what she did to her wife. Xuanyuan Huining felt very evil when she listened.


    Chu Feng is slightly embarrassed. It seems Xuanyuan Huining is very angry.


    Cough: "what do you say then?"


    "Hum!" Xuanyuan Hui closed the door with a snort, went to sit down and put the notice she had just picked up outside on the table. The anger on her face temporarily dissipated and replaced it with solemnity: "something happened."


    Chu Feng curiously picked up the notice, but it was recognized, because at the beginning of the four main cities wanted his portrait, is to use such a notice to release the entire hidden world.


    But when Chu Feng saw the above information, his eyes instantly condensed into awn, and his heart was severely shocked for a moment, surprised, and surprised!


    It is more accurate to say that it is a notice than a message conveyed by the four major forces to Chu Feng.


    According to the above report, two women with Chu Feng in the hands of the four forces, one named wenxinxue and the other named Xia Wei, asked Chu Feng to go to the ice blade snow source within three days, otherwise, they would kill his two women.


    The rest have no more information, but Chu Feng has probably known the four forces'' calculations these days, and it is estimated that they are preparing for this matter.


    At first, Dongfang Yun said that Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue had lost their trace. It seems that they were caught by the four forces. But how did the four forces know that Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue existed? And judging from the current situation, the four forces seem to know that they are his women, but they do not know that they are Chang''e''s sixth birthday.


    Otherwise, they would not use two people to lead him out of Chu Feng. They would only kill directly and destroy Chang''e''s seventh great perfection!


    However, who told the four forces these things, and how did the four forces lock Wen Xinxue and Xia Wei in the hidden world?


    Thinking of the quiet of the four forces and the message of the West City Lord these days, it is obvious that the confidence of the four forces comes from here, and they are ready to lead him out with Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue. Moreover, it can be concluded that the ice blade snow source must have prepared endless dangers, go, but may not come back.


    Ice blade snow source, Chu wind came to the hidden world, probably heard of others.


    It is one of the few dangerous places in the four main cities of the hidden world. The temperature is tens of degrees below zero all the year round. It was originally a vast ocean, but I don''t know when the air suddenly changed. It is said that the strong men in the divine realm had a war there, which changed the atmosphere of the place.


    Since then, the vast sea has completely disappeared, covered by a piece of ice and snow, the vast sea is completely frozen, the boundless is a white world, at the same time, there is also a feature, that is, you can see far away at a glance, there is no place to hide.


    Obviously, the four forces asked him to meet there, and the purpose was to make him unable to escape with the help of the terrain. The ice blade and snow source are everywhere on the flat ground, and there is the ocean below. There is no way to hide at all. The other side has the strong man in the divine realm, which makes it impossible for him to escape easily.


    This is a must kill Bureau, Chu Feng does not need to think deeply, all know the result.


    The corner of the mouth raised a cold smile and a faint disdain: "the four forces this move to deal with me is really a good move, but it''s a pity."


    If Xia Wei and her wife were not Chang''e''s two of six lives, even if they knew there was endless danger there, Chu Feng would surely go there. But they were not only his women, but also Chang''e''s second of six lives. This is doomed that the plot of the four forces is difficult to succeed easily, and will also offend Chang''e.


    However, Chu Feng also has some worries, that is, who told the four forces Xia Wei of their existence, and I think they must know that they are Chang''e Liusheng. Who will it be?


    Xuanyuan Huining saw Chu Feng didn''t have the meaning of being anxious. Lengran: "don''t you go to save them?"


    "Certainly not." Chu Feng nodded. Chang''e will know about it soon. Why does he want to go?


    Xuanyuan Huining stood up and said, "are you a human being? They are all your women. Now they are in the hands of the four major forces, but you are not going to save them. Don''t you know that they,,, "


    " miss zilei! " Chu Feng timely interrupted Xuanyuan Huining''s words and said to Nu zilei: "you go out first, I have something to talk about with my sister-in-law."

 Chapter 1985

    "Lu Wan, did you mean it?"


    When Chu Feng was ready to go to the North City, Chang''e was staring at Lu Wan standing in front of her in an unknown place like a fairyland in the hidden world: "why do you want to erase the transmission array?"


    After Chang''e lost the trace of Xia Wei and Wenxin snow, she began to find this place with her feeling.


    She doesn''t know where it is. She only knows that it''s the far north of the hidden world. It''s extremely far away from the four main cities or other places. Even if she is the most powerful one, she can ignore the barrier of space and boundaries, and it will take several days to go back in the fastest time.


    There is a transmission array in itself, but the transmission array was erased by Lu Wan who didn''t know when it would arrive after Chang''e''s search. Meanwhile, Dongfang Yun also came. Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue were in the hands of the four forces. They had to use two people to lead out the hidden Chu wind and set up absolute power to deal with it.


    But without the transmission array, she couldn''t go back as fast as she could.


    Lu Wan took off the veil on her face. Like Chang''e, Lu Wan''s face is as beautiful as Chang''e. in different places, she has a more worldly temperament than Chang''e, which is a kind of natural beauty, which is unclear.


    In the face of Chang''e''s question, Lu Wan did not have the slightest mood fluctuation, nodded: "yes!"


    After getting LV Wan''s reply, Chang''e''s eyes were slightly cold. Suddenly, she attacked Lu Wan with a strong force.


    Lu Wan Mei did not wrinkle her head, but raised her hand. Chang''e''s attack directly deviated from the direction and went towards the distance. Slowly, it became smaller and smaller. At last, a huge explosion occurred in the distance. The earth moved and the mountains shook, and the sky changed slightly.


    "Beautiful mountains and rivers, not too much damage."


    Lu Wan shook her head and looked at Chang''e calmly: "as for your worries, I think they are unnecessary. No one can stop you. Are you still worried about Xia Wei and Wen Xin Xue


    Chang''e knows that now she is not LV Wan''s opponent. If they really start to fight, Lu Wan has countless ways to easily erase her.


    Breathing out a breath, a little worry passed over her beautiful face: "Xia Wei and Xin Xue both have accumulated a hundred generations of strength in their bodies. When danger comes, they will only stimulate their inner potential. I don''t worry about who can kill them. What I worry about is Chu Feng. If I don''t go, he will go."


    "The conspiracy of the four forces against him can''t be so simple. I can''t see what happened to him."


    Lu Wan''s eyes flashed a strange color, as if Chang''e was not worried about her two lives, but Chu Feng felt surprised.


    However, he soon calmed down, and could not see the slightest waves: "you and I have worked together to develop the art of great destiny. Although we can not see the future of Chu Feng, we know that there are at least two disasters he has to go through. This is one of them, which he has to face. Even if you rush over, you will only temporarily resolve for him."


    "What''s more, I asked Xuanyuan emperor to send Xia Wei and Xia Wei to the hands of the four forces secretly. Do you think I will make you succeed?"


    There is no accident on Chang''e''s beautiful face. In the hidden world, it can be known that Lu Wan is the only one who can easily find her trace.


    Squinting his eyes: "what do you want to do, do you want to force Chu Feng to kill the world and wipe out the four forces before you feel at ease?"


    Lu Wan turned her back to Chang''e and looked at the beautiful scenery in the distance without any emotional ups and downs.


    Red lips light open: "whether the ancient devil, or today''s demon, must experience a lot of hardships to achieve his supreme position. Maybe you think Chu Feng has gone through a lot of hardships, let him go down step by step, but you should know that our time is not much."


    "Except for Chu Feng, no one can bloom in the great age. Neither you nor I can stop all this."


    Raise a hand, stretch out a finger, gently, a picture of the two people in front of the air: "you look at them, who experienced less than Chu Feng? But who do you think let go of them? Who is not adding a little more pressure to his body? Pressure is the best way to grow up, even if the process is full of blood. "


    Chang''e''s eyes calmly swept over those pictures and recognized some of them.


    Just looking at Lu Wan''s eyes, there was still a chance to kill him: "it doesn''t matter what you want to do with Chu Feng, but there are two things I''ll tell you for the last time today."


    Lu Wan said faintly, "say it


    Chang''e didn''t mean to Lu Wan politely. She said, "first, if you use me or one of my six lives behind my back, even if I''m not against you, I will never die with you, or even be killed by you, so that Chu Feng will hate you."


    Chang''e''s crazy Lu Wan seems not strange at all: "second?"


    Chang''e sneered and said: "second, I hope you can wear your own clothes and not be taken off by Chu Feng. If I know that the scene really happened, I will kill you, absolutely!"Lu Wan Mei''s head wrinkled slightly. She remembered the picture she had seen last time when she and Chang''e worked together to develop her fate. She was taken down by Chu Feng and combined with her soul and flesh!


    Shaking his head, no waves of the heart, there are some ripples: "that is impossible."


    "I hope so!" Chang''e gave a cold hum. The opportunity to kill was still there. She looked at the distance. Now the transmission array had been erased by Lu Wan. If she wanted to go back, she had to keep on staring at Lu Wan: "I have been waiting for endless years to wait for this day. You''d better pray that I don''t miss the best moment."


    "Go


    A word falls, and the half moon appears in the sky, and the radiance covers Chang''e, turning into a silver light and taking Chang''e away like a meteor. At last, only LV Wan stands there alone and remains independent!


    Take off the veil to put on the new, quietly waiting.


    A gust of wind swept by, an old man with golden hair appeared behind Lu Wan: "respect God!"


    "How are you getting ready?" Lu Wan didn''t look back and asked.


    Standing four meters behind Lu Wan, the old man with golden hair seemed afraid to look directly at the woman in front of her. He replied, "the barbarian demon kingdom is still in the dark waves because of the devil Dragon Prince''s affairs. The ninth Princess and the fourth princess were taken away. Several demon gods died because of the arrival of Chang''e, and the demon domain was furious. However, when the two years came, their anger faced Chang''e, too There is no way. "


    "The spirit world devil has accepted the demon king''s inheritance. Leng Po Tian has opened up his era in the lost war world. The lost country and the hidden world are also proceeding step by step."


    Lu Wan Chin''s head, the figure of Chu Feng flashed in his mind: "where are the four forces?"


    "No problem!" The golden haired old man replied: "this time, they are holding Chang''e''s two lives. Chu Feng must appear for any reason at that time. The four forces have sent out eight middle gods. Of course, Chu Feng can start the taboo force, and there will not be too much suspense in this battle."


    "The Chu wind will be defeated, and the situation that the hidden world has been stable for tens of thousands of years will break the beginning before the turbulent times."


    "In troubled times, strong people emerge in large numbers. This is what I want to see." Lu Wan nodded with satisfaction, and with a little finger in front of her, a picture appeared: "in addition, I told you that 3000 years have passed. Have you done it?"


    The old blonde looked up, took a look at the picture, lowered his head: "it may take a little time, but before the big era comes, it should be completed."


    Lu Wan sighed slightly: "what I want is not to be, but to be sure. Go ahead and gather the strength of the four of you to give me another final effort. It doesn''t matter whether you succeed or fail. When that day comes, everything needs to be faced, and the delay time is long enough."


    "In addition, don''t stop Chang''e again. Before Chu Feng is invincible, she can''t go back. I don''t allow anyone to give Chu Feng any help."


    "Yes The old man with blonde hair should say a word, and fly across the air in an instant, just like when he appears, silent.


    Lu Wan looks lonely and tired. She squats down and sits on the grass, holding her knees in her hands and leaning against her chin. Her eyes twinkle and her eyes are helpless.


    Zhang yun''er didn''t know where he came from. He slowly came to LV Wan''s side, sat down and looked at Lu Wan. "Aren''t you going to help Chang''e protect Dharma?"


    Lu Wan is as enchanting as a meditative beauty, and her voice is more soft: "I can go to all the five forbidden areas. When Chang''e goes there, the world of heaven and earth will be less bound to her. When she arrives, I can arrive. So why should I worry?"


    Zhang Yuner nodded, but her eyes were a little more playful: "is Chang''e saying true?"


    Lu Wan''s face was unnaturally red under the Veil: "what?"


    With a faint smile, Zhang yun''er said, "although I don''t know the details, I also know that you and Chu Feng seem to have a love affair. Do you think it''s true?"


    "Impossible." It seems that Lu Wan doesn''t really want to talk about this problem. Zhang yun''er talks about it. She denies it directly and pauses for a moment. Lu Wan sighs: "because in that case, I will die!"


    Zhang yun''er''s expression congealed and then nodded slightly. She believed that Lu Wan could not deceive her.


    Standing up, Zhang yun''er raised her hand and passed a light: "I have got the sword spirit of Xuanyuan sword. The body of the sword is in wenxinxue''s hand. This time you go to protect Chang''e''s Dharma, ask her to come to me."


    Lu Wan then got up, and Zhang yun''er, who did not answer, went forward. The latter looked at her back and said, "what if you are really moved?"


    Lu Wan''s body stagnated and went on. When Zhang yun''er felt that she would not answer, Lu Wan''s helpless voice came: "if there is one day, I hope he can stand in front of me to protect me!"


    Zhang yun''er glanced over a smile: "he must be!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1986

    In the North City, the sun is setting.


    Wearing a mask, chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining came to Beicheng without much trouble. Although they were interrogated in the middle of the way, they were all informed by the four major forces. Most of them were not satisfied with the search of chufeng.


    They all think that the four forces have captured the woman of Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng must be on the way to the ice blade snow field. Where else will she be?


    Of course, they still despise the four forces in their hearts.


    When Chu Feng couldn''t find Chu Feng, he arrested the woman of Chu Feng to force him to come out. The method was a little inferior. However, because it was the four major forces. Although many people felt that the four forces'' practice was a little inappropriate, no one dared to say that the four forces were not right. The deterrence was still on their heads after all.


    Chu Feng to the north city with two women low-key to find an inn to live in temporarily, did not pay attention to the West City, I believe Yan Yan there will be any news will be the first time notice.


    Secondly, he helped xibuluo improve his cultivation. The west city master should know how to choose, so Chu Feng didn''t worry too much.


    Of course, there is another reason to come to Beicheng, that is, it is closer to the ice edge snow field. If Chang''e still can''t make it to Dongfang Yun by then, even if the road ahead is dangerous, Chu Feng will go there.


    Chu Feng didn''t want such a thing to happen, even though he still had hatred and anger for Chang''e.


    Because the four forces want chufeng to go to ice edge snow field, the distance between North City and ice edge snow field is straight. Therefore, many people who want to see the excitement come to Beicheng and prepare to go to ice edge snow field. Therefore, there are more guests in Beicheng Inn today. The three of Chu Feng just want to go to a room, but the bed is a little bigger.


    Three people stand at the door, angry purple bud closed the door, looking at the big bed that three people are enough to sleep in, eyes meaningful passing by Chu Feng.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s big eyes are staring at Chu Feng without blinking, which means self-evident.


    Chu Feng is not a fool. Naturally he knows the meaning in their eyes. He coughs and says, "don''t look at me like this. I''m going to take a walk in the North City tonight to finish my last task in the four main cities. I won''t fight for bed and sleep with you."


    Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes softened a little, but her eyebrows never relaxed.


    Before he came to Beicheng, chufeng had already said that he wanted to attack the city Lord''s house. However, when he got to the North City, chufeng was still in such a state of mind. Xuanyuan Huining was always worried.


    Hesitated to open his mouth: "rascal brother-in-law, do you want to deal with the north city slowly? What we want is hard to guarantee what they want too


    According to the meaning of Chu Feng, that is, if the four forces want him to go to the ice blade snow field, then the strength in other places must be relatively weak. This is certainly the case in Beicheng. It is very likely that there is no strong one in the divine realm. At this time, the difficulty is simpler and simpler than usual.


    But Xuanyuan Huining thinks that chufeng wants to attack Beicheng when most of his strength is gathered in the ice edge snow field. Maybe the people of the four major forces can also think of it. If the ice blade snow field is just a cover, the purpose is to make Chu Feng feel the North City empty. Isn''t it dangerous?


    Chufeng understood Xuanyuan Huining''s worry, but was helpless about Xuanyuan Huining''s address. She was almost stabbed by her sister-in-law. Now she''s called a rascal brother-in-law as before, which makes Chu Feng almost doubt himself. Is he really such a rogue? Besides, there is also the outsider Nu zilei. Chu Feng feels very embarrassed.


    I also know that it is basically impossible for Xuanyuan Huining to change her address. She shakes her head and goes to sit down first.


    "I didn''t think about what you were worried about, but it was chaotic to care about it. The four forces must have understood my behavior in the present world, and felt that I must be thinking of saving people in the ice edge and snow field at this time, and it''s not likely to attack Beicheng. This is a kind of people''s habitual thinking."


    People who believe in the four forces will doubt whether he will take advantage of the emptiness of Beicheng, but those who believe in the four forces are more inclined to him. Chu Feng is a man of feelings.


    Women have been arrested, how can they still have the mind to attack Beicheng?


    But what the four forces can''t know is that if Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are only women of Chu Feng, Chu Feng really only wants to save them at the moment, but besides being Chu Feng''s woman, she is also Chang''e''s sixth life. So Chu Feng doesn''t need to worry too much, at least for a short time.


    Therefore, there will be time to attack Beicheng first. Chu Feng also believes that Beicheng is on guard, but certainly not much.


    Xuanyuan Huining still didn''t understand the meaning of Chu Feng and said, "I can''t say you, but I want to go with you."


    "I''m a strong God now, and I won''t hold you back."


    Hear the strong God, angry purple bud''s body unnaturally tremble, and then the eyes of resentment over the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng felt the seeping man''s small eyes, as if he didn''t see it. He thought about it and wanted to say that he would go. But when he saw Xuanyuan Huining, you didn''t give me the look. Chu Feng knew that Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Huining couldn''t make sense now.Look back to angry purple bud.


    Before speaking, nu zilei simply said, "if Miss Huining wants to go, then I will go too."


    Chu Feng was stunned: "she is a god state. If you go, you can make it clear. What are you going to do?"


    Xuanyuan Huining is also a little curious. It''s hard to guarantee that the north city is a trap. It''s not very safe for the strong people in the divine realm to go away.


    "What if you run away?"


    Angry purple Lei snorted, and did not hide her true thoughts: "so if you both go, I will go too. I will save time for you to leave me alone in the North City, unless, you leave Yuetian Dan."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight, and wanted to say that Nu zilei was the heart of a villain. However, he found that Nu zilei was a woman, and it was useless to talk to her.


    It''s just that it''s OK to take Xuanyuan Huining, but it''s not convenient to take Nu zilei. Besides, it''s for killing people, not for sightseeing. There''s no need to go there.


    So Chu Feng did not hesitate to shake his head: "don''t think I''ll take you to drag your hind legs. If you want to follow, you will follow. Anyway, I don''t care."


    Angry purple Lei immediately got up and pointed to Chu Feng, but pointed to him for half a day and couldn''t say a word.


    She is now the peak of demigod''s later period. She is also a strong existence in the mode of the hidden pyramid, but it is still a little weaker than Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining. When Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining really want to go, they don''t take her with them. The blink of an eye can make her not catch any breath.


    Her eyes were full of anger. It seemed that Chu Feng had stabbed her all night and didn''t clean up the battlefield for her.


    Chu Feng itself is fine, but it is a little uncomfortable to be staring at by the angry purple bud''s eyes.


    Touch your forehead to let yourself not look unnatural: "miss zilei, what do you want?"


    Angry purple Lei this is to take back her eyes, also know that always forced Chu Feng words can not protect Chu Feng, change the needle below she said: "I can not ask you to jump the sky Dan, tonight also can not follow you, but you must promise me a condition, but you can rest assured, absolutely not forced by others, and it is good for you."


    Chu Feng came a little interested, angry purple Lei, this seems to be to do a deal with him.


    Nodding: "do not ask me to jump the sky Dan, we can talk about anything."


    Talk about it, but not necessarily.


    Angry purple bud secretly scolded a son of a bitch iron cock, her face did not show the slightest: "very simple, I want to follow you all the time, before I become a strong God, of course, I don''t want you to bring me trouble, I can be a maid for you, laundry and cooking can be."


    Chufeng is shocked and looks at Xuanyuan Huining. He thinks that he has heard something wrong. But the latter is also looking at Chu Feng and is shocked by the words of angry purple bud.


    After taste, Xuanyuan Huining puffed her mouth and narrowed her eyes at Chu Feng. She knew what she meant without saying anything, that is, Chu Feng can''t promise. She''s a maid now. Who knows if she''ll sleep in the future?


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "we don''t joke, can we?"


    "I''m not kidding you." Angry purple bud looked serious and said: "tell you, this is my condition, I want to be a maid for you, I want to follow you all the time, at least before I become a strong man in God''s land."


    "If you don''t promise me, I''ll continue to annoy you. If you go tonight, I can''t catch up with me and follow you."


    Nu zilei is definitely a top cold little beauty. It is also a good thing to have such a beautiful woman when she is a maid. In that case, she will be despised by Xuanyuan Huining, and she will always take Nu zilei around her. It is definitely not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    Shaking her head, she said, "miss zilei, you are from a noble family. I can''t afford this maid."


    Angry purple bud cold face: "I will give you when a maid, you do not accept your own to do."


    Turning around, he suddenly took Xuanyuan Huining''s hand. His tone was not so harsh to Chu Feng: "Miss Huining, you and I are both women. In martial arts world, you should know the importance of strength to women. You can talk to your brother-in-law about accepting me. I''m not a woman. I don''t expect others. I just want to be a maid, OK?"


    Chu Feng stood on one side, feeling angry purple bud this moment how so silly? Unexpectedly, she turned to find Xuanyuan Huining as her lover. Don''t you know that Xuanyuan Huining would like all his women to disappear, leaving only one Xuanyuan crape myrtle? How could she have agreed?


    Xuanyuan Huining blinked her eyes. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do. She knew that Nu zilei would follow Chu Feng even if she was a maid. She could feel her desire for power. As a woman, she could understand that feeling.


    Xuanyuan Huining takes a look at Chu Feng. She always despises the latter''s character. When she has nothing to do, she climbs on other people''s beauties to start work. Even her sister-in-law is almost killed. Angry zilei wants to take the initiative to devote herself to Yuetian Dan. What should I do when something happens?Xuanyuan Huining seemed very hesitant. Angry purple bud tightened her hand: "Miss Huining, please."


    Women''s hearts are soft after all. Xuanyuan Huining, the girl, is even more so. She is so requested by Nu zilei. Although she is still struggling with Chu Feng and nu zilei, she still whispers: "brother-in-law!"


    Chufeng coughs violently. Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t need to speak. He knows what she''s going to say. He says that the sister-in-law is not firm. Aren''t you giving my brother-in-law a chance to do something bad?


    However, Chu Feng, who called her brother-in-law, was very comfortable in his heart and looked up: "well, if you call me brother-in-law in the future, I can think about it if you don''t add two words."


    Xuanyuan Huining secretly scolds in the heart, let the angry purple bud be a girl for you. It''s too late for you to be happy in your heart. Do you want to take advantage of this opportunity?


    Want to say no, but see anger purple bud that look forward to the eyes, Xuanyuan Huining can only drum mouth: "good."


    "How nice Chu Feng was satisfied with a smile. Anyway, he couldn''t get rid of the angry purple bud in a short time. There was a person who ordered him to enjoy the ice and jade. The original service was also good: "that''s the decision. I work with my sister-in-law tonight, and you stay honest."


    Xuanyuan Huining blushed and glared at Chu Feng. People who didn''t know Chu Feng thought what they were going to do at night.


    Angry purple bud''s attitude is 180 degree change: "yes!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth convulsed violently, and suddenly purple bud was so obedient that he felt not used to it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1987

    Under the cover of night, thousands of kilometers away from Beicheng, a vast and endless ice and snow plain.


    There are no glaciers, no mountains, no shelter. With the light moonlight in the sky, you can see far away.


    Ice blade snow field is a once vast ice and snow world. It is said that the war between the warriors caused the change of the world and eventually became a land of ice and snow. As long as the ice layer on the surface is opened, the ocean is ten meters below.


    Although the moonlight tonight is not so bright, but in this vast expanse of white time through reflection, or more bright than the rest of the place.


    At the moment, looking at the center of the endless ice blade and snow source, three figures fall.


    One of them is young, two are old!


    The young man looks modest, but sometimes there is a look of arrogance in his eyes. If you look carefully, you can see that this is a person with different internal and external characteristics, but the breath that permeates his body makes people dare not despise.


    However, his age is definitely not more than 30 years old.


    One of the people on both sides of the young man was Chu Jie. Although he was a lower God, in front of the young man and another old man nearby, Chu Jie''s face did not face the arrogance of the rest of Nancheng, but appeared a little humble: "this is the center of the ice blade and snow field."


    Pointing to hundreds of meters away, something can be seen under the night: "the two women of Chu Feng are there, and now they are jointly guarded by the four forces."


    Chu can lightly skims over the distance. If he doesn''t pick up Chu Kingdom, his identity, status and achievements don''t need to give Chu too much face.


    Because he is the young master of Lingyun sect. He is only 26 years old, but he is already in the peak of the late demigod period. Of course, the most important thing is that he has a grandfather, who is called the oldest ancestor of the Chu family. He is even older than the Chu Kingdom. He can be regarded as the second generation ancestor of the Chu family.


    The Chu kingdom is only the third generation ancestor.


    Chu Jie looks a little embarrassed. He is respected by too many people. Sometimes he is not seen by others. He is a little uncomfortable in his heart. But this man is Chu can, and his heart can only be depressed.


    "Elder!"


    As he walked on, Chu can spoke to another old man: "you''ve seen Chu Feng. Is he really as powerful as you said? We need the cooperation of the four forces, and even the Chu people look calm and their robes flutter in the night wind.


    As one of the rare middle gods of lingyunzong, Chushi naturally didn''t need to be as polite to chucan as Chu Kingdom: "if you are against Chu wind, you will only die."


    Chujie secretly says that he is happy, but he will not show it on his face. There are only three people in lingyunzong who dare to say that about Chu can. Chu Shi, his brother-in-law, is one of them. He does not have the qualification.


    Chu can''s face moved him and wanted to be angry. But when he touched Chu Shi''s majestic eyes, he still suppressed him. However, his gloomy face showed that Chu can was very angry at the moment. The only person he was facing was Chu Shi, and he could not show his intention.


    All the way forward, the three men came to the well defended place.


    In some temporary buildings, you can see the lights flickering inside, and there is an iron cage not far away. You can see that two people are locked in it.


    "What are you, don''t you know you can''t come here?"


    As soon as the three stopped, a white faced man came forward. Just as he spoke, he felt the breath of Chu Shi and Chu Kingdom. His face changed dramatically, and his tone changed: "that, which ancestor is it?"


    I''m joking, a lower God, a middle God, is he a state semi God, the late peak of the strong can scold?


    Chu Shi nodded and did not mean to answer. Chu can raised his head haughtily. He did not mean to put the white faced man in his eyes.


    Chu Kingdom revealed a touch of pride and said: "lingyunzong!" Pointing to Chu Shi and Chu can, he introduced: "I am the three elders of Lingyun sect, Chu Jie. This is our Lingyun sect elder, and this is our little Lord."


    The white faced man''s mouth twitched for a moment, and he was glad that he didn''t start to speak disorderly. Although he was a craftsman, he could only treat the three people in front of him with great care: "it turns out that they were from lingyunzong. I don''t know why they came here?"


    Chu can side head: "where are those two women, I want to see."


    The white faced man hesitated because the four forces said that no one could come here alone to meet the two detained women. Now Chu can opened his mouth to see the two women. The white faced man did not dare to make a decision for a moment.


    Chu can''s eyes pass him coldly. Naturally, he knows the agreement of the four forces, but he doesn''t care.


    He turned around and walked in the direction of the cage. The white faced man looked worried, but Chu Shi and Chu Jie all followed him. He could only follow in silence. He only hoped that the people of lingyunzong were the same as what they were and didn''t do anything.


    When he came, Wu Geng told him that he couldn''t let lingyunzong''s people get close to him, because no one knew whether they would cooperate with Chu Feng. After all, both of them were developed from an ancestor to the present day.Before arriving at the cage, Chu can immediately see the two women in custody. The surroundings are dark, but he can still see the beautiful faces of the two women inside.


    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue both open their eyes when they hear the news. They don''t go to see Chu can. They just take a look at Chu Shi and Chu Jie. Then they close their eyes. When everyone around them doesn''t exist.


    All of this falls in Chu can''s eyes. She is slightly angry in her heart. The two women ignore her and have a heart attack. However, she feels the strength on the iron cage and knows that if she gets closer, she may die on the spot.


    Holding back his anger, Chu can says coldly: "they are the women of Chu Feng. How can Chu Feng do it? Is there a mistake? "


    Xia Wei''s pure and sweet taste gives people a fresh feeling like spring breeze. Wenxin''s snow face has no smile at all. It seems cold, but it gives Chu can a kind of snow lotus blooming purity. She has some doubts in her heart. How can such a woman be a woman of the modern world?


    Naturally, the white faced man did not know the jealousy in Chu can''s heart. He said, "one of them, Wen Xinxue, is one of the top families in the world. There are also disciples of Xianzhong sect, one of the three schools and four families. He just doesn''t know why he came to the hidden world before Chu Feng. Now he is the peak of the semi God period, and he is only 22 years old."


    "The other one is Xia Wei, the younger sister of one of Chu Feng''s former subordinates. She doesn''t know when to practice martial arts. Now she is at the peak of the late demigod period. She is 20 years old!"


    "What!" Chu can''s face, which he didn''t care about, suddenly becomes shocked and exclaims.


    Even this just accompany Chu can come to see how little care Chu Shi and Chu world are slightly moved, eyes can not help but fall on Wen Xinxue and Xia Wei.


    If they come from a well-known family in the hidden world and reach the peak of semi gods at such an age, it can be explained. But both of them are from the modern world, and the time they have been exposed to martial arts seems not very long. So they are already at the peak of semi gods'' later stage. Apart from the explanation of talent, they can not find any better words to describe them.


    When the white faced man began to know the information, he was also very surprised. So when he saw Chu can''s face as if he had been blown up by a hippopotamus, he laughed in his heart. Was he scared?


    On the surface, he said politely: "this family is clear. You may not have gone back, or you should have known it."


    Chu can didn''t go back. He didn''t know the specific information. He just heard about the woman who caught Chu Feng. He just had the idea to come and have a look. However, he didn''t think that both of the two women made him excited, and he was very moved by the talent of the realm.


    But he also knows that these two women are bait. Even if he has more ideas in his mind, he can only hide them.


    The eyes are obscure and the style is different, but at the moment, Chu can squints her eyes: "it''s said that after killing Chu Feng, what should these two women do?"


    The white faced man is stunned. He looks at Chu can, and immediately understands his thoughts. He scolds him for lust. He also replies, "the four families have already decided that on the day when Chu Feng is killed, they will die. Of course, it is to let them die slowly, so that the spirit of Chu Feng will be scattered."


    Pointing to the night in the distance: "there has been a hole dug there. When the Chu wind comes, we will block the martial veins and everything of these two women, and let them slowly soak in the ice water 10 meters below, losing their true strength and body protection. As women, they can only support for 15 minutes at most, and they will be frozen to death."


    "At that time, because Chu Feng was worried that they were distracted, he could double the success rate of the four attacks."


    Chu can looks at the direction that the white faced man points to. He faintly sees a hole in the dark. He squints his eyes and says a cruel thing in his heart. Such a beautiful woman should be killed cruelly.


    He was dissatisfied and even reluctant to give up, but Chu can didn''t show it. He took back his eyes and took a deep look at the two women and said, "take good care of them. I will come to see them off on that day."


    The white faced man is stunned. His first reaction is that Chu can is a fool. At that time, he doesn''t know what level of fierce fighting will take place. Most of the young people in every family are hiding well. How could Chu can come here in person?


    Chu Shi, who seldom spoke, also felt that Chu can didn''t value his own safety. He said with dignity: "little Lord, you are the most likely person to become a demigod before the young generation of lingyunzong is 30 years old. We have high expectations for you. You should go back after tonight. Chu Fengshen is out of the ghost. It''s hard to take you to threaten us."


    "Can he take it?" Chu Shi had another idea in his mind, and asked him in reply.


    Then he said, "besides, the elder doesn''t need to worry about my danger. If necessary, I can leave. However, you want to think about Chu Yihong''s affairs. She is missing when she recovers. Although situ Muyun is not accountable, it does not mean that he will not be held accountable."


    Chu Shi looks slightly ugly. How can you not tell that Chu can is threatening him with his missing daughter?


    Turn around: "that little Lord, help yourself!"


    Chu can doesn''t want to confront Chu Shi, but Wen Xinxue and Xia Wei stir his heartstrings. Their eyes pass by two women who have been silent and close their eyes. Chu can turns around and follows Chu Shi away.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1988

    Late at night, even if it is a warrior, this time is the most want to rest.


    The Lord''s house of the northern city is also completely in a state of absolute silence. Only the patrol guards occasionally pass by some places, but most of them are treated with an attitude of disapproval.


    If it was the beginning, they might have been on a strict patrol, but now that the four major forces have kidnapped Chu Feng''s women and even announced to the whole hidden world, they also feel that Chu Feng must be thinking about how to save his women, and will definitely not be in the mood to attack the four main cities.


    And in their idea, it is to create convenience for Chu Feng and reduce some troubles.


    This time, the Chu wind with Xuanyuan Huining did not enter directly from the air, but from the wall of the North City Lord''s residence. Because of the relationship between his left eye, he did not worry about any danger or discovery.


    After sneaking for a distance in the dark, he squatted down under a big tree. Chu Feng turned back to Xuanyuan Huining and told him, "I''ll bring you here tonight just in case of any accident. You don''t need your hand, but you can help me resolve things beyond the scope. You can hide in the rest of the time, understand?"


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned and said, "I can."


    "I know you can." Chufeng looked at Xuanyuan Huining''s eager look on his face. Since he stepped into the divine realm, he had only made a few moves with Yan Pei, but he didn''t have a chance to practice them. But he didn''t come to play tonight. Naturally, Chu Feng couldn''t let Xuanyuan Huining mess around: "it''s just that you''re not familiar with the power of Shenjing. I don''t want to make too much noise. I''m going to kill the North City Lord first."


    Xuanyuan Huining is not familiar with the power of the divine realm. If the move becomes big and causes the North City Lord to run away, then it will be a failure tonight. So Chu Feng firmly believes in his own ideas. There is no need for Xuanyuan Huining.


    Xuanyuan Huining leaned closer and narrowed his eyes: "do you despise me?"


    Shit, what''s this got to do with looking down on it?


    Chu Feng thought xuanyuanhui would like to say something, but she didn''t want her to say so directly. She turned her white eyes and was ready to explain to her sister-in-law that she was worried about. What did she miss from the corner of her eyes.


    Unnaturally low a nod, the moonlight is light tonight, plus Xuanyuan Huining is squatting at the moment, the neckline is slightly loosened a little, see the faint gully, very white and strong.


    Chu wind swallow a mouthful of saliva, a time want to say the words are forgotten.


    Xuanyuan Huining blinked her eyes and saw that Chu Feng didn''t speak. She frowned slightly. She looked down at Chu Feng''s eyes and saw that her collar was open and white and dazzling. Suddenly, she raised her fist and hit Chu Feng with shame and anger: "asshole, can''t you keep a low profile? I''m your sister-in-law. "


    Bite lip, look in the eyes disdain, in the heart secretly scold, and more direct have seen, so what good-looking?


    Xuanyuan Huining''s fist is not very heavy, Chu Feng coughs awkwardly and takes back his eyes. He sighs secretly in his heart that he can''t see enough of his sister-in-law''s white rabbit. I''m sorry, but I''ll take a few more eyes. I''ll forgive you!


    As nothing happened, Chu Feng motioned Xuanyuan Huining to be quiet.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s heart is still there. After hearing a little noise, Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t continue to pester Chu Feng about his peeping problem. However, in order not to let Chu Feng see her baby again, Xuanyuan Huining blocks her hand in front of her.


    Not long after the two men were quiet, the patrol team of ten people walked in front of the trees, and slowly heard the sound of footsteps go away, and Chu Feng stood up.


    His strength was enough to destroy the North City in an instant, but it was too noisy, and he didn''t know where the North City Lord was now. He needed to find someone to ask. The city Lord''s house was too big, so it was better to ask someone directly. So Chu Feng didn''t use his left eye to observe.


    Xuanyuan Huining followed him up and looked around: "be careful."


    Chufeng smiles. Xuanyuan Huining, the sister-in-law, always despises him. But when she really wants to do something serious, she still cares about him. At least compared with the time when she just met, Xuanyuan Huining has changed a lot.


    He was about to go out, thinking of what chufeng''s sly smile, he suddenly turned around and hugged Xuanyuan Huining when he was caught off guard, and directly kissed his ruddy and attractive mouth in the night.


    Xuanyuan Huining was still there, paying attention to whether anyone passed by. How could he have thought that Chu Feng would do such a thing to her at this time? The whole person was confused. Even Chu Feng pried her teeth open and sucked her tongue, but she didn''t respond.


    After tasting the taste of her sister-in-law, Chu Feng relaxed her and saw her stupidly motionless. She was shocked: "sister-in-law, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xuanyuan Huining blinked her eyes and pursed her lips: "why did you kiss me? And eat my tongue? "


    Chu Feng couldn''t laugh or cry. The sister-in-law was too good to ask such a question. He coughed and showed his rightness: "my sister-in-law has a half buttocks, and it''s not without a kiss. I''m going to do something dangerous. It''s normal that you give your brother-in-law a lucky kiss."Xuanyuan Huining is just a sudden Chu Feng out of the way, a time can not react, does not mean is a silly white sweet, immediately know that Chu Feng is fooling themselves.


    When you raise your hand, you have to fight the wind of Chu. Chu Feng has already known about it. The general figure flashes quietly and leaves without any breath left.


    Xuanyuan Huining puffed his mouth, and his cold face was full of shame and anger: "bastard Chu Feng, how can I be your sister-in-law again?"


    The last time he brought Nu purple dream, Chu Feng came out from there. Naturally, he knew where the palace of transmission array was, so he didn''t come near the palace of transmission array for a long time.


    Hiding in the dark, you can see that there are guards around the palace of the transmission array, which is much more than when you came last time. It seems that it is the key place for the emergence of the four major forces to connect the Juesha sect, which also increases the defense.


    The left eye twinkled, saw that the palace transmission array was still, the guards were outside, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed the senleng killing machine.


    Another thing he didn''t say to Xuanyuan Huining was that he had to wipe out the transmission array that jueshazhong could come to before destroying the city Lord''s house of the northern city. Now the focus of the four forces must be on the ice blade snow plain, but there must be attention to the four main cities.


    Once Beicheng is really attacked by him, jueshazhong''s strong men will appear in the first place. The way to prevent this possibility is to erase the transmission array and strive for more time. Even if there is a big killing, there is no need to worry about the sudden death of a strong man in the divine realm.


    Fixed attention, Chu wind in the dark like a ghost in general flash, quietly appeared on the beam of the transmission array hall, did not attract the attention of the guards below.


    Go forward a few steps, opened a skylight like things, Chu Feng did not enter it, directly from the top into the transmission array hall, a glance at the two transmission array there.


    One of them went to the wasteland battlefield, but because of Dabi in the hidden world, there are not as many people in the wasteland battlefield as before. Even now, many people in the Lord''s house of the northern city have already gone to jueshazhong, but the remaining people are enough to give a memorial ceremony to the dead South City Lord.


    Chu Feng did not pay attention to the transmission array of the wasteland battlefield. A cold light flashed in his eyes and opened his right hand.


    Above suddenly gathered a destructive force, but was suppressed by the Chu wind, just diffuse in the palace, outside people can not feel this breath.


    Slowly, the power became more and more powerful. Chu Feng directly buckled on the transmission array, and the darkness pervaded the entire transmission array leading to jueshazhong. The light brilliance of its own was gradually eroded by the darkness, and finally completely turned black.


    Suddenly, the air burst into a dull breath and spread around in an instant. The transmission array leading to jueshazhong disappeared, leaving only some incomprehensible runes and lines on the ground.


    It destroyed the channel transmission between jueshazong and Beicheng, so that only the big transmission array in the center of Beicheng was left. However, with the demon Kingdom shrouded, any information could not be transmitted. The transmission array inside was destroyed, and jueshazong could not know what happened here in a short time.


    Turning around, he was about to leave to find the North City Lord, but after a few steps, Chu Feng stopped again and turned his eyes to the transmission array of the wasteland battlefield.


    He thought of a possibility, that is, jueshazhong people can come to Beicheng for help in the secret land, and they can also wait in the wasteland battlefield and come at any time. Although this possibility is almost impossible, it does not mean that there is no such possibility.


    Just in case, Chu Feng raised his left hand and gathered a stronger force in his palm, destroying the transmission array to the wasteland battlefield just like destroying the jueshazong transmission array.


    In this way, the only two transmission arrays in the whole city Lord''s house will disappear. Next, as long as the demon kingdom is opened, the connection between the city hall and the outside world can be completely cut off, and the people in the city Lord''s house will fall into panic.


    Turning around to leave, he suddenly felt a deep pain. Although it was fleeting, it was real. Chu Feng even found that his state was only 50% of the peak. What happened?


    Suddenly, a faint light appeared behind, and Chu Feng suddenly turned back. Those strange runes on the two transmission positions that had been destroyed flashed with light light. Two transmission arrays appeared three meters away from them.


    Four transmission arrays? What''s going on?


    "Chufeng, chufeng!"


    When Chu Feng didn''t know how to do it, a figure came down from the sky above the main hall square of the northern city''s main residence. Huangfu''s literary world showed interest and looked at the transmission array hall and said in a loud voice: "no one knows you better in the hidden world than I do. Although everyone says that you will not continue to move for women''s sake, I know that you are a person who goes against the way, so it should be!"


    The corner of the mouth swept over the sinister, raised the voice, penetrated all the barriers: "Chu Feng, I deliberately let people prepare the false transmission array, cool?"


    In the main hall of the transmission array, Chu Feng looked at his open palm, and his strength was gradually decreasing. Hearing the voice of Huangfu''s literary world, he raised his hand and punched his fist on a pillar, roaring: "I forgot this damned guy."Miscalculation!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1989

    When he found out that he had been cheated and heard the voice of Huangfu literary world, Chu Feng knew that he had made a mistake and forgot Huangfu literary world, the fourth young master of Huangfu family.


    However, Chu Feng''s long-time struggle with the four forces naturally ignored Huangfu''s four young writers, who had been dead for a long time but had been living well.


    If we say that the enemy who knows him best now is Huangfu''s literary world.


    Others can only judge his way of being and doing things according to the few words they know, but Huangfu''s literary world can judge his next action by his previous exchanges.


    People all think that he should worry about people in the ice blade snow field now, but Huangfu''s literary world can infer that his sword is biased and doesn''t play cards according to common sense. The fact also proves that Chu Feng was wrong this time.


    With an unwilling roar, the whole hall was shaking. The wings of magic light spread out. The Chu wind broke through the top of the hall like a whirlwind and went out into the night sky outside. In a flash, it appeared in the sky of the main hall. At a glance, he saw Huangfu literary circle standing there and the North City Lord standing behind him.


    At the moment, everyone''s face was playful and playful, except for Huangfu''s literary world. It was obvious that he had suffered the conspiracy and calculation of Huangfu''s literary world.


    The North City Lord came to Huangfu''s literary world and bowed with his hands: "the little Lord''s clever calculation, we admire him."


    At first, Huangfu literary world secretly came to Beicheng to tell Chu Fenghui to attack Beicheng in front of the layout of the four major forces. The North City Lord began to be skeptical about this. It was only because Huangfu was a young master of Juesha sect, the northern city master did not raise his own doubts.


    But now Chu Feng does go the opposite way. Taking advantage of the emptiness of the northern city, the northern city master sincerely admires Huangfu''s judgment on the literary world, and is also glad to have Huangfu''s literary world. Otherwise, not only the transmission array will be destroyed, but even the northern city will be destroyed by Chu Feng.


    "At first, don''t you think it''s impossible?"


    Huangfu''s literary world sneered and sneered. Regardless of the northern city Lord''s embarrassment, he looked up at Chu Feng in the night sky and said with a smile: "the wind is less, don''t be hurt. We didn''t expect to meet so soon. Unfortunately, the last time we didn''t catch you. Otherwise, you must be worried about your heart and lung, and your own forces will be destroyed."


    When he said that, Huangfu''s literary world was still full of regret, but such an expression fell in the eyes of Chu Feng, it was impossible to be too flat.


    If we say who he wants to kill the most in the hidden world, it is definitely Huangfu''s literary world.


    After Huangfu''s last disappearance, he appeared, playing with dozens of celebrities, and still pretended to be Chu Feng. All the good things were occupied by him, but the trouble was that he had to deal with it. Coupled with the destruction of Liang Qi''s family, Chu Feng could not find a reason not to kill Huangfu''s literary world.


    His eyes were full of horror and terror.


    "There is little wind. I advise you not to be motivated, or you can be stabbed with one finger."


    Huangfu''s literary circles did not care about Chu Feng''s murderous motives. Instead, he said with a smile: "I forgot to tell you that the two fake transmission arrays were made by me. They seem to be true, even the breath is the same. But if anyone doesn''t pay attention to the approach, they will be shocked by the power of the array and block the meridians. Even God can''t avoid it."


    On the face appeared exuberant smile and complacency: "while the wind is less, you are going to destroy the transmission array, and it is counterproductive to touch the power of the false transmission array. If there is no accident, you will become an ordinary person in two hours."


    "But don''t worry, 12 hours will be automatically released, but can you insist on 12 hours?"


    His eyes narrowed, showing a banter: "now, you only have the power of fighting demigod in the later stage?"


    Feeling the loss of his own strength, Chu Feng knew that there was no alarmist in Huangfu''s literary world, and he was really hit. Although the strength did not continue to be damaged, it is a bit difficult for the current strength to deal with a semi divine late peak, not to mention the existence of a semi god later peak here?


    There is even a sinister fellow in Huangfu''s literary world. In addition, the cultivation level of Huangfu''s literary world has been improved by more than one level compared with the last one. Now it is also the peak of the late demigod period.


    In the dark, Chu Feng did not show any emotional fluctuations, but showed his self-confidence: "four little, I was cheated, and you did succeed, but what are you happy about?"


    Huangfu''s literary world passed by and pondered: "there is little wind. It''s not necessary to play with me. I didn''t inform the strong God state. You don''t need to be so anxious to cover up your vulnerability. Today, I alone can stab you to death."


    "Pathetic!" Chu Feng laughed and said sarcastically: "four little, it seems that your strength has been improved, but your brain has not been improved. I have not denied that my power is indeed damaged, but do you not know that this young master, both magic and martial arts?"


    "Your fake teleportation array, no one told you, only has an impact on martial arts power?"


    Huangfu''s literary eyebrows raised: "what do you mean?"


    "That is, this little Lord''s taboo power, still kills you countless times." Chu Feng''s expression slowly cooled down, and suddenly detonated a towering momentum. A mighty magic power surged between heaven and earth. You can also feel the majesty of God in it. The arrogant momentum makes everyone look startled.But Chu Feng was miserable in his heart. Although he claimed that his taboo power had not been affected, he actually suffered from the influence of the false transmission array. Now, just like Huangfu''s literary world, his fighting power is only the power of the later period of the war.


    However, Chu Feng knew that he could not be known. Otherwise, he might die here today, because Huangfu could easily kill him by relying on his strength.


    He is procrastinating. He believes Xuanyuan Huining has found something wrong. When she comes near, it will be easy.


    However, Huangfu''s literary world felt the astonishing momentum and magic power of Chu Feng, and his self-confidence began to loosen a little under the dramatic change of his look. He was not a taboo. He did not know what kind of concept the power of taboo was. Now Chu Feng said that his taboo power had not been affected, and Huangfu''s literary world had some doubts.


    However, it was not easy to set up a game for Chu Feng. Huangfu was not willing to fail. He squinted: "little wind. I have told you that there is no need to play with me in the real and the empty."


    "If your strength has not been compromised and you have dealt with me according to your character, how can you still talk to me? You are procrastinating, aren''t you?"


    Chu Feng''s heart was full of knots. He had to admit that Huangfu''s literary world was still as shrewd as before.


    However, Chu Feng was so easily cheated by Huangfu''s literary circle. He was smiling and pondering: "Si Shao''s head is still as imaginative as before, but don''t be too confident about yourself. The reason why he talks so much with you is just some questions. I want to ask four Shao to dispel my doubts."


    Huangfu''s literary world was more and more unclear about whether Chu Feng was full of material or bluff. He wanted to say it was bluff, but the powerful magic power was not fake. He frowned: "what doubts?"


    Pointing to the main hall of the transmission array, Chu Feng asked, "can you guess that I will attack Beicheng while the four forces are focusing on the ice blade snow field. I''m not surprised that you are also an old opponent. It''s not strange that you can understand my style. How do you know that I will attack the transmission array and do something about it?"


    "You should know that if I don''t start there, all your work will be in vain."


    Huangfu''s literary world can''t see whether Chu Feng is real or false for a while. Hearing his question, he smiles with pride: "you are Chu Feng. You like to keep your hand when you are a monk. This is why you can live to this day, because you know that only by living can you achieve maximum success."


    He raised his head and showed his absolute self-confidence: "so if you attack the North City, you must attack the transmission array first. You are worried that jueshazong, who has been on guard for a long time, will send strong men to block you through the transmission array, and may also make you trapped in encirclement. Therefore, I am sure you will destroy the transmission array and block possible support."


    "I don''t know if my analysis is right. There is less wind?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and did not deny that what Huangfu said was the original idea in his heart. Once again, he felt the sinister and shrewd of Huangfu''s literary world. Chu Feng also laughed, a little weird.


    Huangfu''s literary world saw Chu Feng suddenly show such a smile, inexplicably emerged some uneasiness, the body quietly backed back two steps and said: "Chu Feng, don''t you start?"


    "I''m worried that four young people will not die." Chu Feng shook his head, the magic light wings slowly closed up, the whole person suspended in the void, there are some regrets: "an enemy who is familiar with his own style of doing things is more terrible than one of the powerful enemies. Fortunately, what four little understands is my style, but I don''t understand this person."


    Huangfu subconsciously asked, "why don''t I understand you? How can I arrange all this?"


    Chu Feng sneered and said faintly, "I want to kill your heart. You know it best. Do you think that I will fight against the transmission array in order to know how you know that I want to attack the transmission array, I will not start with you, or even talk nonsense with you?"


    Huangfu felt that he was going to miss something and asked, "why do you want to talk to me about this? Why don''t you just do it? However, Huangfu''s literary world turned pale when he thought of a possibility.


    "Smart!"


    Chu Feng believed that Huangfu''s literary world had already known his mind, and chufeng said with a smile, "that''s what you started to guess. I''m really bluffing. Now I''m only half divine. It''s a pity that Si Shao is too suspicious and too careful."


    "So, you missed the best chance to kill me. Wash your neck and I''ll take your head off myself."


    Huangfu waved regretfully in the literary world: "hurry up, now is the best chance to kill him."


    It was only Huangfu''s literary world that he realized this problem at the moment. Xuanyuan Huining, covered with a veil on the ground, appeared like a ghost to Chu Feng. Chu Feng took her hand and said, "I want to kill him myself. Take me first."


    Xuanyuan Huining frowns. Now she can kill all the people in front of the main hall as long as she moves her fingers. But Chu Feng has to do it herself. She can''t help but nod and pull Chu Feng. She just disappears in the blink of an eye.


    Huangfu literary world stood in place, the North City Lord and they all stopped to look at him. After a long time, Huangfu''s literary world roared with rage, and the surrounding land was in turmoil: "Chu Feng, next time I will kill you, I will not give you a chance to talk nonsense."I just missed this opportunity to kill Chu Feng. When can I have a chance next time?


    Gritting his teeth, Huangfu''s whole heart in the literary world was very uncomfortable. He could have killed Chu Feng just now, but now he was run away by Chu Feng. His heart was very sad.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1990

    Xuanyuan Huining takes Chu Feng directly, which makes it difficult to capture where she went.


    This incident did not cause a shock in the northern city, but people in the master''s office of the northern city probably knew it. Because chufeng was taken away by Xuanyuan Huining, Huangfu literary circles felt that Chu Feng must have left Beicheng. He regretted that he had lost a good opportunity to kill chufeng. He also took the strong ones of Juesha sect to leave through the transmission array and went back to the secret place of jueshazhong.


    Of course, he also vowed in public that he would kill Chu Feng next time. As for whether to go to the ice blade snow field to set a trap for Chu Feng, Huangfu did not have such an idea at all, because he felt that there was no need.


    Chu Feng is not a fool. The four forces arrested his two women and told the whole hidden world to let Chu Feng go to the ice blade snow field. He must have been prepared to deal with him with absolute strength.


    According to the understanding of Chu Feng, Huangfu didn''t pay much attention to the situation of the ice blade snow field, or felt that the four forces were doomed to be disappointed this time. There were no specific reasons, but Huangfu believed in his own judgment.


    Therefore, he is not ready to go on to the next step. All the bureaus set by the four major forces are still unable to do away with Chu Feng, and his going there has little effect.


    Moreover, if Chu Feng had gone, he would have been absolutely sure. Otherwise, it would have been foolish to know that the four forces were ambushed and that Chu Feng had sent him to seek death. Therefore, Huangfu''s literary circles did not pay attention to the ice blade and snow plain, but thought about how to kill Chu Feng there.


    When he thought about how to kill Chu Feng the next time after the four forces could not kill him, Xuanyuan Huining took chufeng around several places and returned to the inn.


    Chu Feng felt that the proud Huangfu literary world saw him running away and decided that he would go far away. However, out of care and prudence, Chu Feng asked Xuanyuan Huining to turn around several places and come back again, in order to avoid Huangfu''s brain cramp and think of something.


    Two people just appeared in the room, has not had a rest angry purple bud to stand up at once: "how, did not succeed?"


    If chufeng succeeds, Beicheng can''t be so quiet now, and nu zilei hasn''t heard anything in one night, so she thinks Chu Feng is a failure.


    "There was a little accident."


    Xuanyuan Huining helped Chu Feng to go to the bedside and sit down. She told Nu zilei what happened this evening. She looked at Chu Feng and said, "so I took my brother-in-law."


    The expression on Nu zilei''s face suddenly became wonderful. Although the time of knowing Chu Feng was not very long, she almost felt that Chu Feng was omnipotent since she knew him. At least she had never failed to do anything.


    At the moment, I heard Xuanyuan Huining tell Chu Feng that he was cheated and damaged his strength when he was in the master''s office of the northern city. Even if she didn''t go with her, chufeng would probably have died tonight. Angry zilei wanted to laugh three times, but she was able to bear it.


    Although the angry purple bud is not obvious, it can''t be hidden for Chu Feng.


    Frown: "how do I feel you are gloating?"


    Angry purple bud face red, was Chu Feng said the idea in the heart, a little embarrassed, tone unnatural return way: "where, you failed, I am not happy."


    "You''re not happy? How can I feel that you are happy Angry purple Lei''s eyes are full of smile now, Chu Feng can''t believe what she said: "it seems that I have to think about it, whether you are qualified as a maid."


    Angry purple bud pimple for a while, worried about Chu Feng''s repentance, when time comes, don''t say you get Yue Tian Dan, that is, you don''t have a chance to be a maid to Chu Feng.


    "I didn''t mean to be happy, but I felt a little funny. At first, you didn''t allow me to go with Miss Huining. I thought if you insisted on it, Miss Huining didn''t go with her. Would you burp your fart tonight?"


    When Chu Feng was embarrassed, he also remembered that he had refused Xuanyuan Huining to follow him at first, but now it turns out that he was lucky to take Xuanyuan Huining with him, otherwise he would be killed by Huangfu literary world.


    Xuanyuanhui nodded and felt that the angry zilei was very reasonable. He said to Chu Feng, "miss zilei is right. You are not always right. Tonight you almost left my sister widowed, so I decided."


    "What do you decide?" Chu Feng was embarrassed by the two little girls. He asked, and without waiting for Xuanyuan Huining to reply, he jumped out a sentence: "decide not to be my sister-in-law, but to be a woman, take care of me?"


    Xuanyuan Huining blinked and blinked. Her pretty face was angry and gave Chu Feng a fierce look. Because Chu Feng once said that only his woman could control him, which was obviously teasing her.


    Moreover, there is anger purple bud at the side, can''t help but think of Chu Feng almost stabbed her things, hum: "you dream it, I mean I''ve decided, I won''t listen to your words, maybe you can save your life like this evening, can your mind be a little dirtier?"


    Angry purple bud in the side to suppress the smile, these days she can see, Chu Feng when the brother-in-law, seems to Xuanyuan Huining this sister-in-law is not so respect.Chu Feng''s old face was red. Ben was just joking. He didn''t want Xuanyuan Hui to despise him so much. He coughed and said, "stop talking about it. Dredge the meridians for me. I can''t wait for twelve hours."


    On the way back just now, Chu Feng had checked his own strength and blood vessels, and found that the channels were blocked by an invisible force. Although it was very weak, it was impossible for him to release himself. Only through external force could it be achieved. Under such circumstances, if Xuanyuan Huining did not follow him, he might not be able to return tonight.


    Said Chu Feng is still there to take off clothes, Xuanyuan Huining blushed: "what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng took off the clothes on her upper body. It was impolite not to take off clothes in front of women. It means: "I need to use external force to dredge and guide that force. Can you do it through your clothes?"


    Xuanyuan Huining bit her lip, but she couldn''t do it.


    "That''s it Chufeng rolled his eyes and was about to take off his pants. The reason why he was so natural was that Nu zilei and Xuanyuan Huining had seen him wear nothing, so Chu Feng felt nothing.


    But for the two girls who were not involved in human affairs, they were still shy after all. Xuanyuan Huining said anxiously, "no way!"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and his hand was already on the edge of his pants: "what''s the matter? I can improve your accomplishments for you. You can''t use me to dredge the meridians now. Do you want to be so stingy?"


    Xuanyuan Huining has some grievance color and lowers his head: "I am your sister-in-law, how can you want me to look like that?"


    Chu Feng suddenly became angry. This kind of power must be directed by external forces. It could not be done by itself. He had to wait for 12 hours as Huangfu said at the beginning of the literary world.


    But now the situation in Beicheng is changing. Who knows if there will be any special changes in 12 hours. Chu Feng is lack of everything now. The most short thing is time. He can''t afford to wait.


    I also know that Xuanyuan Huining might agree if she were two people. Now she must not want to have a angry purple bud.


    Helplessly shook his head: "sister-in-law, you are really not polite." Pointing to Nu zilei: "then you come to help, let my sister-in-law go out."


    Angry purple Lei is still there looking at the brother-in-law and sister-in-law''s play, smell speech look stunned and point to oneself: "can I?"


    She thought that Xuanyuan Huining of the divine realm could do it, so she especially wanted to see that scene. At the moment, Chu Feng asked her to come and angry zilei had some nervous meaning.


    "Nonsense, I just use a little strength to dredge up. I''m not going to do it. How strong do you think it is?" Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight, and suddenly felt that these women were so mother-in-law and procrastination at this time.


    When Xuanyuan Huining hears Chu Feng''s words, she immediately has a sense of liberation. Otherwise, she doesn''t know whether to refuse or agree. She turns around and goes out to close the door. Obviously, she gives the space to Nu zilei and Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng couldn''t control so much, so he pulled down his pants and sat cross legged on the bed with anger on her face: "hurry up!"


    Angry zilei almost bit her lip, and scolded Xuanyuan Huining. She was so cunning that she couldn''t do it, but she might offend Chu Feng and get no benefits later.


    Although the face of naked Chu Feng a little shy, but angry purple bud can still calm down, because it is not the first time to see Chu Feng like this.


    He walked over and took off his shoes and sat behind him. His hands were on his back. His own strength was attached to Chu Feng''s body. His blood was different, and his mental skills were not different. His own strength could not help the rest of the people unless he was transmitting meritorious skills. Most of all, he attached himself to the surface of his body.


    Feeling the power of the angry purple bud, Chu wind slowly runs the power swallowed by the demon Kingdom, and guides the power passed by the angry purple bud into the body, and impacts the strange power blocking the blood vessels a little bit.


    Then run their own power from within the meridian with the impact, face red and white for a while.


    Time slowly passed, approaching the third watch, Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes, a force burst out between his body in vain, and the angry purple bud sitting behind him was pushed out by that force and fell to the ground.


    Ben was there to dredge the meridians for the Chu wind seriously. She didn''t want to happen. Angry purple bud stood up and rubbed her head: "bastard, son of a bitch, abnormal!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know when he had got up and stood in front of her. He twisted his neck and felt that the blocked meridians had been dredged and the power was running smoothly. He took the clothes to put them on and looked at the angry purple bud''s appearance: "if you can, maybe I will help you in the future."


    Angry purple bud see Chu Feng has put on clothes, no Chu Feng said that the future may help her happy, because not to that moment, are full of variables, Chu Feng is a person who can change his mind at any time.


    Just angry in the heart, Chu Feng always undressed in front of her, let her sometimes dream at night would be ashamed, really a jerk.


    When the door opened, Xuanyuan Huining came in. Without waiting for her to open her mouth, Chu Feng turned around and revealed a murderous plot: "Huangfu literary world should think I''ve run away?"


    Xuanyuan Huining was shocked: "what?" With a sudden reaction: "you want to kill back the rifle?""Yes?" Chu Feng nodded heavily, and the killing opportunity was even more vigorous: "you all can''t imagine that I can kill back. Huangfu literary circles can''t imagine that I can get rid of the channel blockage that can''t be solved so quickly. What''s the result if I kill back?"


    Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei have been shocked by Chu Feng''s words. They don''t know how to pick up the words.


    Chu Feng went to the window and pushed the window open. The next moment, his body was like a meteor flying across the night sky, leaving behind his words full of terrifying intent: "the sea of blood is surging, and the corpse is thirty thousand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1991

    Come back!


    The master of the northern city sent Huangfu literary world away and went to his bedroom to find two concubines. After taking off his pants, he climbed onto one of the concubines'' bodies and entered. Outside, there was the cry of the strong men in the northern city.


    Chu Feng is back!


    The first thought of the North City Lord lying on the concubine was how could it be possible?


    Before Huangfu left the literary world, he asked if Chu Feng would kill a rifle. Huangfu clapped his chest and told him that Chu Feng could never kill a rifle.


    Because the fake teleportation array that he asked people to do contained some small damage, which could block the meridians of martial artists. Even those with strong divine state could not avoid it. They had to wait 12 hours to release themselves. So nothing would happen in Beicheng tonight. Chu Feng wanted to find a place to hide.


    It was because Huangfu''s words in the literary world reassured the North City Lord that two concubines were invited to study life and ideals, but Chu Feng came back at this time.


    If you don''t know that no one dares to cheat himself in the city Lord''s house, the North City Lord will almost doubt whether someone is joking.


    In a daze, the North City master quickly took out the tools and put on clothes from the concubine''s body. No matter the two concubines were still there, he went out and ran quickly towards the transmission array hall. Chu Feng killed a rifle, which must be 100% sure.


    He must go to jueshazong at once, otherwise he will be in danger.


    The rest of the people were curious about what the north city was doing, but they also quickly followed up. Soon they arrived at the transmission array hall. The North City Lord felt the breath of Chu wind. Now he was in front of him, sneering and proud. He felt that Chu Feng could not do anything to himself this time.


    Quickly with people rushed into the hall, but the smile on the face has not dispersed completely solidified in the face.


    Because the two teleportation matrices that should have existed have disappeared at the moment, only the runes and inscriptions left on the floor.


    The rest of the people also saw that the transmission array was missing. They looked up to see the big hole that had been opened by Chu Feng. Was it that Chu Feng had not just come, but sneaked in and destroyed the transmission array, and then ran to the front to kill?


    All of a sudden, everyone thought of such a possibility, and felt the surging momentum ahead and the supremacy of heaven and earth like killing opportunity, panic!


    Chu Feng can kill the east city, so it must also have the strength to destroy the north city. What should we do now?


    The North City Lord took a deep breath and cried angrily, "don''t panic. Hasn''t he killed him yet?"


    The people were so scolded by the North City Lord, and they were quiet. They all looked at him, hoping that the North City Lord could give them some advice. The strength of Chu Feng could be against the strong people in the God of war. At this moment, they realized that Chu Feng was so terrible that they could not challenge it.


    The North City Lord knows that the transmission array has been destroyed. If he wants to get to jueshazhong, he has to go through the transmission array in the center of the city. Now Chu Feng is in front of him. Although he can''t see the North City Lord, he knows that he must be killing there.


    Now we can only rely on human life to fight for time, and the selfishness of the North City Lord is completely revealed.


    With the crowd rushed out of the main hall, the fully released North City Lord jumped into the air. As long as the people of the city Lord''s house dragged the Chu wind, he could go to the transmission array in the center of the city as quickly as possible, so that he could leave the North City and go to jueshazhong through that transmission array.


    As for the people who stayed to contact jueshazong to rescue, the northern city Lord was not so stupid.


    The people who contacted jueshazong asked them to come. If the transmission array was still in the city Lord''s house, it would naturally arrive as soon as possible. But now that the transmission array is destroyed, it will take half an hour at the fastest to get from the transmission array in the center of the city. The northern city Lord is worried that the strong man in the north city can not resist the Chu wind for half an hour.


    So prepare yourself to pass the transmission array, and contact the strong Juesha sect to come. In this way, both sides can shorten the time of meeting, and they can survive to the greatest extent.


    It has to be said that the North City Lord can still think so much in such a situation, but the reality is very cruel.


    The North City Lord leaped in the front. From a distance, you could see that Chu Feng was fighting and killing the strong men in the north city. He was about to leave the city Lord''s house, but he suddenly hit something and was bounced back and hit the top of a building heavily.


    The huge impact caused the building to collapse and become a complete ruin.


    The rest of the people who followed the North City Lord also kept responding. They bumped into something they didn''t know in time, and fell down one after another. Only a few people survived.


    The North commander looked at the distance and fell on the ruins anxiously: "city Lord, city Lord!"


    With a loud noise, the ruins burst open, and the slightly embarrassed North City Master flew out. His eyes looked fearfully into the night sky. Although he didn''t see anything, he could feel that there was an invisible wall here, and even his late peak strength could not be broken through.


    I don''t know why, but the only thing that can be sure is that it must be a conspiracy under the cloth of Chu Feng.The North commander saw that the North City Lord was ok, and he came to his side with a happy look: "city Lord, it''s great that you are OK."


    "Not at all." The North City Lord gave a low voice.


    Now the North City Lord''s house is obviously blocked by the invisible border, even if he can''t go out, which means that Chu Feng''s killing can''t be avoided. The North City Lord''s mood is particularly bad.


    The northern commander looked around. Dozens of people who followed the northern city Lord tried. None of them could go out. It seemed that they were being held in a prison.


    Frowning deeply, he said solemnly, "the city Lord, is there any helper of Chu Feng who has set up the border, so we can go out as long as we find the eye of the boundary


    "Stupid!" The Lord of the North City yelled, and a ferocious look appeared on his face: "Chu Feng wants to kill me most now, but he knows that I didn''t come here, but killed other people like dogs there. That means he has absolute confidence that I can''t run away, so do you think we can find the eye of battle?"


    "What''s more, even if we can''t get out of the border, can we destroy it even if we find the eye?"


    They are almost the strong ones in the peak of the later period of the demigod. Dozens of people gather together and collide with the boundary. According to the truth, the ordinary boundary can be ignored directly. However, if they can''t get out just now, it shows that the boundary is powerful. Even if they can find an eye, it can''t be destroyed.


    The northern commander also suddenly felt this truth, but he was still a little frightened when he felt the array of murders coming from the front: "but we can''t wait to die, can we? When will Jue chazong''s predecessors come? "


    "If they don''t come, they can torture and kill us countless times against Chu Feng, a strong man in the God of war."


    The North City Master''s eyes narrowed into a slit, did not go to pick up the North commander''s question, did not know what to think there.


    The northern commander thought that the North City Lord had not heard his words, so he continued to ask, "city Lord, what should we do? Can''t we wait for the Chu wind to kill us and wait for death?"


    "Who said you were going to die?" With a cold smile, the northern commander suddenly had a very uncomfortable breath on his body. The northern commander frowned and subconsciously stepped back. The rest of the people were also surprised to see the North commander. Although it was still the breath, they felt different from the beginning.


    North City Lord, what happened? Everyone''s heart in the face of Chu Feng may kill at any time under the fear, inexplicably to the North City Lord also a little more nervous.


    But the North City Lord slowly raised his head, his eyes like an arrow shot at the direction where Chu Feng was. He couldn''t see anyone, but he could feel the breath: "I didn''t want to do this so early. If I can''t wait another 50 years, then I can''t wait for another 50 years. I can''t wait for 50 years."


    The northern commander and others look at me and I look at you. They don''t know what the North City Lord is talking about.


    Isn''t it time to find a way to break the border and leave the city Lord''s house, or to fight against Chu Feng?


    Before we knew what was going on, the northern commander stepped forward and grabbed a strong man in the North City by the neck. A cold and evil chill filled the air, and even people could not feel the breath of Chu wind.


    The northern commander''s look changed greatly: "city Lord, what are you going to do? This is our man."


    The eyes of the Lord of the North City twinkled with strange color, just like the cat''s head water east standing on the top of the tree at night. His eyes made people feel like a prey. Suddenly, Beicheng advocated opening his mouth, which was cold and white at night.


    The northern commander even found that the teeth at both ends of the upper teeth of the northern city Lord were not only longer, but also became very sharp. Suddenly, there was a chill in their hearts. What''s the matter?


    Before they could even figure it out, the North City Lord controlled the strong man of the North City and bit him on the main artery of his neck. The North commander and other people''s faces showed a color of fear, because they found that the body of the man controlled by the North City Lord was turning red and green, and even the blood in the blood vessels was losing.


    The North City Lord threw the man away and hit the ground. The North commander and others looked at him and saw a man who was still alive. His eyes were empty and his mouth was wide open. He was dead.


    The Lord of the North City wiped the blood on his mouth. At the moment, the evil eyes looked at the North commander and others: "sit down and wait for death. It''s better to kill Chu Feng and lend me all your strength. Although I can''t become a God, I can kill God at least!"


    By power?


    When you think of the leader of the city, who is the leader of the city, who is dead


    The rest of them were shocked and pale when they heard the skill of blood sucking and nourishing yuan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1992

    The art of blood sucking and nourishing yuan was one of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times.


    In parallel with the great Shura swallowing technique and the small Shura swallowing technique, similar evils are feared by others. All righteous martial arts practitioners will not choose this method to quickly improve their cultivation.


    There are not many people who know, but only those who have gone to a certain extent to know. So when the northern commander said that the northern city master had practiced the art of blood sucking and cultivating yuan, everyone changed a little.


    The six forbidden techniques are derived from the ancient times. No one knows who created them. They just know that the five forbidden areas are very exclusive to the six forbidden techniques. Only a small number of people, even if they have the six forbidden techniques, dare not be easily known, because the result is to be killed.


    The art of blood sucking and nourishing yuan can improve one''s own blood, but it will also make the practitioners become evil and produce a kind of variation on the body. Once the cultivation first devours the blood essence of others to enhance his own strength, he can only continue to rely on this method to improve his own cultivation in the future.


    Moreover, once the essence of living people is sucked, they can''t become gods. It''s just the improvement of strength, which is extremely evil.


    But if they are given a certain degree of strong blood essence, even if they are not gods, they will have the power to the God of war, even if they are not gods.


    At the moment, the blood essence of a person, the breath of the North City Lord seems to become stronger a lot, that pair of eyes is also more evil.


    At the moment, the northern commander and others have a feeling that there is a wolf before and a tiger behind. However, they think it is better to die in the first battle with Chu Feng than to be taken down by the North City Lord and suck the essence blood. That way, not only will he die, but his strength will be swallowed up by the North City Lord with the loss of blood.


    Although only 12 / 10 of the power was swallowed up, it was still quite terrifying to accumulate. Most importantly, the northern commander did not want to die so miserably.


    There was almost no verbal communication. The northern commander confirmed that the northern city master practiced one of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times. He turned around and wanted to run. The rest of the people also had similar ideas.


    "I don''t agree. Do you think you can run?"


    With an evil smile, the Lord of the northern city raised his hand with an ethereal force around him, and magically bound the northern commander and others. As a result, it was difficult for them who wanted to leave here to move. It was as if they were having a nightmare at night. They wanted to run away, but there was nothing they could do.


    Even the North commander such a man, at the moment, it is inevitable to panic: "city Lord, I have followed you for hundreds of years, I am the most loyal person to you, you can''t do this to me!"


    The rest of the people are also there drinking and shouting, nothing more than loyalty to the North City Lord and so on.


    However, Chu Feng was oppressed by Chu Feng at the moment, and he would come here soon. The North City Lord didn''t show any pity because the dozens of people in front of him were loyal to him. He knew that Chu Feng, who was strong in the Ares territory, could not be defeated by too many people.


    The only way is to use the skill of absorbing blood and cultivating yuan that he practiced many years ago to gain the strength of these people and concentrate on themselves. Only in this way can they have the hope of winning the first battle with Chu Feng. Otherwise, it will be a dead end.


    "I will remember you all my life."


    He made up his mind and floated slowly. There seemed to be black around him. His hands stretched out and opened. The black around his body was divided into many linear things, and he went to the North commander who couldn''t move his feet.


    At the next moment, a strange picture happened. Those black silk things didn''t enter the body of the northern commander and others. It seemed that the blood flowed like a blood vessel. You can see that the blood flowed back to the North City Lord''s body along the black color, and then did not enter his body. That strange evil spirit was more intense than it was at the beginning.


    Even in it, you can smell the smell of blood.


    The northern commander and others only felt that their blood was slowly losing and their body temperature was dropping a little bit, but their bodies were still unable to move. As for why, no one can explain why the six forbidden techniques in ancient times were called Forbidden techniques because they were evil enough and mysterious.


    Just like now they are difficult to be turbulent, which is something that can''t be explained at all. The only thing we can know is that they all want to become the ghosts of the North City Lord.


    "North City Lord, you damned fellow, you can''t do this to us."


    The northern commander tried, but could not break free from the shackles of the northern city Lord. His eyes were filled with blood and angry.


    The North City Lord closed his eyes and enjoyed the power of gradual ascension, just like the squid with many tentacles in the deep sea, which controlled the escape of prey with its antennae, and slowly enjoyed the delicious food there.


    He opened his eyes and sneered: "commander north, you should be glad that you are still valuable to me, and I have received your blood and everything. How good are you living in my body?"


    "You die!" The northern commander felt that he was going to die at any time. He also knew that the northern city Lord had devoured many people, otherwise he would have died long ago: "even if I die, I will not let you do what I wish, you cruel man."


    When the North City Lord''s eyes coagulated, the North commander burst out the last roar of life: "Chu Feng, come here quickly, or wait for the North City Lord to kill you."The sound vibrated half of the city Lord''s house, enough for the Chu wind, who was raging in front of the northern city.


    The northern city Lord''s face changed slightly, and a force of exasperation flashed on the North commander. The latter suddenly became a pile of meat, and even turned into fly ash by an inexplicable flame.


    When the northern commander died, the rest of the people were no better than him. One by one, the North City Lord felt that the breath of Chu wind was stronger than the beginning. He knew that it was the northern commander''s words that alerted Chu Feng and was speeding up the speed of killing the strong men in the northern city.


    In a moment, he took back the black silk and quickly restrained his breath. The North City Lord turned around and didn''t enter a courtyard. He absorbed the blood essence of the northern commander''s dozens of people. Now he is much stronger, but the North City Lord doesn''t think that this way can fight against Chu Feng.


    That''s the existence of the four lower gods in the war. The North City Lord still has this self-knowledge. Now he should hurry up and take more people before chufeng kills the people in front of him, so that he can live better.


    Just after the North City master left for a while, suddenly there was a startling explosion in front of him. A mushroom cloud rose into the sky, and a meteor like figure swept across the night sky. Chu wind appeared in the place where the North City Lord and his wife were.


    At a glance, I saw those corpses on the ground like mummies. I was shocked and surprised.


    Chu Feng can see that these people are just dead, how the death is so miserable? Reminiscent of the warning voice just now, Chu Feng feels that something he doesn''t know is happening slowly and secretly.


    I also want to slowly bring panic to the people of the North City Lord''s house, and then kill them, and leave before the people of jueshazhong come.


    But now, Chu Feng has dissipated his mood, because he did not see the figure of the North City Lord among these corpses. When he thought of what he had said in his roar, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and looked around him 360 degrees.


    Suddenly, his face changed greatly. Chu Feng saw that in a yard one kilometer away from him, the North City Lord was holding a woman in his arms like a zombie in a world movie, biting her neck to suck blood.


    But Chu Feng can be sure that this is definitely not a zombie, this is a kind of intuition.


    I don''t know why the north city mainly makes such strange things. The Chu wind still soars rapidly and quickly flies across the night sky to the building. With a slight touch of the left hand finger, a dim light shoots out and directly enters the building.


    There was no shocking explosion, but at the next moment, the roof burst open, and the master and his followers of the north city appeared. His body was filled with evil spirit, and his mouth was still stained with blood.


    Chu Feng looked down at the room through the open roof and found that the woman had died just now, and it was just like those people who had died at the place where they started to come, like mummies.


    Moreover, Chu Feng felt familiar with the evil spirit of the North City Master. Suddenly, he remembered those people who had practiced the art of swallowing the small Shura and swallowing the great Shura. It seemed that they had such an abhorrent evil spirit.


    "What did you do?" he said


    The North City Lord grinned and his teeth were covered with blood: "I just tried to kill you."


    All of a sudden, the North City Lord launched an attack on Chu Feng. All of a sudden, the air around him was filled with evil spirit and a twisting force, which made people very uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng frowned, the magic light wings closed, let the North City Lord attack, did not care at all, in the heart also slightly dignified.


    Now the whole northern city Lord''s house is shrouded in the demon Kingdom, and the strength of all the Warriors is losing a little bit, but he can''t feel the loss of power of the North City Lord. It seems that his kind of power is not power at all, but just a kind of nihilistic combat effectiveness.


    The most important and surprising thing for Chu Feng is that the North City Master is clearly a warrior with the peak flavor in the later period of the demigod period. However, his attack just now took on a sense of strength that only God had.


    After eliminating the North City Lord''s attack, the latter again fled a long distance after the attack, and even heard his voice: "all hands together to block Chu Feng. Don''t let him get close to me. I need a little time to kill Chu Feng."


    Magic!


    Chu Feng had two words in his mind. He guessed that the master of the north city must have practiced some magic arts. Otherwise, the power he had just had was definitely not what he could produce. Now he has been restrained. But the evil spirit that just existed just now is enough to explain all this.


    It seems that the reason why the northern city owner and the powerful man want to stop the time is to stop him.


    Raised his hand, killing the sky: "I see you, who can block me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1993

    Numerous strong men in the northern city rose to the air because of the call of the North City Lord, blocking the way of Chu Feng.


    In this regard, Chu Feng did not mean to explain it. Compared with the present public enemy of the hidden world, the North City Lord is the absolute master of the North City, and is their master. Now the master wants them to stop themselves, and they will certainly do what the North City Lord says.


    As for saying that the people above the place were killed by the North City Lord, Chu Feng believed that no one believed it.


    There is an endless force of taboo all over the body, and you can''t feel the slightest breath of martial arts. That''s what Chu Feng can hide in the hidden world. In this way, there will be few people who know his martial arts spirit, and the safety factor will be higher. At least, it will not be easily found.


    In the face of countless strong men in the northern city blocking the way to pursue the North City Master, the color of human in Chu Feng''s star eyes gradually dissipated and became deep like a whirlpool, even with a desolate killing intention.


    Tonight, he is here to kill. Whoever stands in his way, he will kill who.


    With a whoosh, only a lot of brilliant lights appeared in the night sky. A powerful northern city strongman suddenly exploded like a body bomb, burning a dazzling fire light slowly falling towards the ground. As for the figure of Chu Feng, it was impossible to capture.


    The only thing I can feel is the endless killing opportunities and evil Qi surging in the night sky.


    By the time Chu Feng rose from the sky, hundreds of strong men in the northern city fell into flames, burning the dark night, and even igniting many buildings of the city Lord''s mansion.


    But at this time, no one will think about putting out the fire, and Chu Feng will not die, which is the most important thing.


    There are many strong men in the north city. Even though Chu Feng has killed a lot of them from the beginning to now, there are still many enemies like locusts rushing to block his way.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled. He saw the North City Lord again attacking those people in the north city. He also completely covered up the evil spirit, which was totally undetectable. It was doomed that the strong man in the North City who did not know would still resist his way forward.


    "I''ll let you die ahead of time."


    Chu Feng had a strong chance to kill him. He wanted to wait until he killed the North City Master. Now these strong men in the north city don''t know what to do. They want to block his way, so that the North City Lord has more time to absorb other people''s blood essence to enhance his strength. Chu Feng no longer wants them to live.


    Even if they have decided to kill, it''s the same to let them die early and late.


    The body turned, slowly faster and faster, the magic light wings are fully opened, a wind force generated around the Chu wind, and finally gradually formed the momentum of a flowing hurricane, waiting for the surrounding to suffer fluctuations, the Chu wind as the center has produced a strong suction tornado.


    Turning violently and ferociously, even if the distance between them is still far away, it means to be sucked in. Those who are closer to each other have already begun to use their skills to fight against each other.


    However, in the face of Chu Feng, the sudden force surge, not many people can resist it.


    The buildings above the ground have become fragile at the moment, tearing and collapsing like pieces of paper, and then they are involved in the tornado.


    The tornado did not stay in one place all the time, and kept moving forward at the same time. The place it passed was full of mess, like a beauty, who had been scratched from the face, leaving a scar, which was unbearable.


    Slowly, those who could have resisted the northern city suddenly found that their strength seemed to be rapidly losing, and even their own realm cultivation seemed to have fallen.


    No one answered this question, and no one had such a chance to ask. In the raging tornado, the strong men of Beicheng were involved in it. Occasionally, a scream could be heard. The breath of the strong people in the north city gradually decreased and weakened.


    When this happens, it means death.


    I don''t know how many powerful people in Beicheng have been implicated or even died. The only thing for sure is that one third of the buildings in Beicheng have been damaged by the tornado.


    The martial arts can mobilize the natural forces of heaven and earth in the period of natural anger. It is also a very simple thing to make tornadoes. However, facing the tornado formed under the rolling of Chu wind and devil power, the power contained in it is unknown how many times stronger than the natural force, which makes everyone have a deep sense of powerlessness.


    But even if the Chu wind is so strong and irresistible, no one will retreat or call for help, because someone has tried, and now the city Lord''s mansion is not completely blocked by anything, and it seems that it can''t get in at all when it can''t get out.


    In a dilemma, it can only be the choice and Chu Feng bloody fight to the end.


    However, in the face of the Chu wind, which has already burst out absolutely killing opportunities, and there is no God state strongman sitting in the situation, the resistance of the strong people in the north city is doomed to be fragile. When the tornado slowly rolls and slows down and dissipates between the heaven and the earth, the strong people in the North City who originally blocked the Chu wind have already died seven or eight times.Not even a trace of the body was left, and it just disappeared.


    If you look at the ground above, where the tornado passed by, the buildings can''t find the original traces. It seems a bit desolate. At the same time, it is a sad feeling. It means that those who should have hidden in those buildings died in the hands of Chu Feng in the tornado.


    Once again in the sky, Chu Feng''s eyes coldly look at the remaining strong people in the North City who are in front of them. Although they are still standing there, it seems that they are not ready to get out of the way, but in their eyes, Chu Feng can clearly catch the look of tension and fear.


    Hand stained with blood, slaughter 3000, can be a devil, can also be an angel!


    Chu Feng raised his right hand. The sword spirit of Ming Hong magic sword poured out from his body and gathered the sword body above his head. A bloodthirsty smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "this is how I killed jueshamen in the world. You can also try it. You will never forget that feeling."


    Feeling the demon kingdom from the beginning to now, I don''t know how much power has been swallowed as nourishment. Chu Feng closed his eyes and breathed out a pleasant breath.


    All of a sudden, the solidified Ming Hong sword spirit was like a goddess scattering flowers. Countless sword Qi emanated from the sword spirit, just like when jueshamen was destroyed. It was inevitable to hide in any place or hide in the corner.


    The blood is constantly spreading. Even if the strong men in Beicheng who are in front of the Chu wind even dodge away, they will be killed by the sword spirit turning back like a whirling knife.


    At this moment, there are people dying every minute and every second, and there are people bleeding every minute and every second. But Chu Feng, the initiator of the crime, has no mood fluctuation at all. Today, he has no idea how much blood he has stained with his hands.


    The only thing he knew was that if he didn''t treat the enemy cruelly, he would treat him cruelly when he had a chance.


    As Yihong said at that time, even if you implicate all people, you should be strong enough to live on and kill all the people. Otherwise, you will be sorry for those people who have been hurt and died by them, or even yourself.


    Therefore, Chu Feng was a little melancholy in his heart, but he could not shake his killing chance.


    The sword spirit is rampant, and the evil spirit is everywhere, which makes the whole North City Lord''s house shrouded in the breath of death.


    His left eye flashed across a picture. Chu Feng looked back to the southeast. He saw some people coming. Although he didn''t know what kind of cultivation people existed, he would arrive in five minutes, including Huangfu literary world.


    It seems that jueshazong''s people have arrived in the north city through the rest of the transmission array.


    Unfortunately, in five minutes, you can do a lot of things, and even change a lot of things. For example, completely erase the North City Lord''s house, just like the east city.


    As soon as he took back his eyes, the master of the north city suddenly flew up from a building below. His whole body was filled with evil spirits. His eyes projected boundless evil. When he looked at the people who were dead or dying on the ground, a ferocious expression appeared on his face: "you are so damned. You killed all of them."


    Chu Feng still held up his right hand and calmly looked at the North City Lord who had completely changed: "I will not kill them, will you kill them?"


    Chu Feng''s problem immediately left the North City Lord speechless. Since he did not cover up his practice of blood sucking and nourishing yuan, he had regarded all the people in the city Lord''s mansion as his powerful nourishment. Even if Chu Feng did not kill them, he would kill them for the sake of strength.


    Once known by the four major forces, even jueshazhong will kill him personally, and he doesn''t want to die, so he has to constantly become stronger to the extent that he can resist the four forces.


    "Obviously, if they don''t die, you''ll kill them, so why don''t I kill them?"


    Chu Feng jokingly smile, the North City Lord''s silence has told him the answer: "so you don''t be angry, your anger to me is false compassion, but you should worry about yourself, because soon you will be like them."


    The North City Lord took back his look at the ground. He regretted that so many people who could be his nourishment died, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. The most important thing about the hidden world is nourishment.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the North City Lord burst into laughter and shook his head irrefutably: "Chu Feng, I admit that you are really powerful. You can kill the elder of danzong, Yan Pei, and you are not my opponent now."


    There was a terrible evil spirit between his two hands. The North City Lord no longer hid his ferocity. Almost all the people in the city Lord''s house had been killed by Chu Feng. He didn''t need to cover up and use those people to stop Chu Feng.


    Cold smile: "now I, should be able to fight the God in the war, you wait to die!"


    Chu breeze faint smile, Ming Hong sword spirit dissipated in the sky, right hand put down: "I saw a minute later, you turned into fly ash."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1994

    "Are you kidding?"


    The North City Lord wanted to say that Chu Feng was bluffing there, but what he saw on Chu Feng''s face was a look of absolute self-confidence. He asked in a tone that had no foundation.


    After all, chufeng is a taboo, which can''t be judged by common sense. Although he has just absorbed the essence of many powerful people, he is still a little bit cautious about taboo figures like shangchufeng.


    The master of the northern city practiced the art of blood sucking and cultivating yuan, one of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times. Chu Feng didn''t know about it. He just felt that the demon kingdom could not swallow this power.


    Of course, he can also feel the strength of the northern city Lord now, and the martial arts flavor is not too much. Occasionally, he can only feel the breath of the late semi God peak. However, according to Chu Feng''s judgment, there are no more than five people who can fight against the northern city Lord today above the lower God level.


    Even if they were in the Chu Kingdom, they were not the opponents of the northern city Lord.


    However, even if the North City Lord has the ability to kill gods, he can even compete with the middle God, but he is not a God after all. He is still a body of half gods, and he is still a half mortal.


    With a plan in mind, Chu Feng glanced over and pondered: "do you think I''m here to joke with you?" The finger dot is now dilapidated to the deserted city Lord''s mansion.


    The North City Lord looks slightly dignified. Chu Feng killed so many people. Why make fun of him?


    However, people who once taught him the art of blood sucking and nourishing yuan told him that as long as he took enough essence blood and his blood vessels improved well, he could be comparable to all the powerful gods. At the moment, he felt that he could fight against the God in the war and the wind of Chu. He thought that he should have no problem at all.


    Sneer a smile: "bluff, take your life!"


    The North City Lord did not hesitate to start. The extremely strong evil spirit gathered between his hands formed a powerful destructive force. He oppressed the Chu wind from all directions, and turned the Chu wind into fly ash.


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die. It''s just a pity for your strength."


    Chu Feng sighed softly, and the magic light''s wings swung. Chu Feng suddenly disappeared under the night sky. The northern city Lord''s attack roared from his original position and landed on the ground, which made the earth tremble even more violently, showing signs of cracking, and even turning stones, just like when the earthquake came.


    The North City Lord clearly saw Chu Feng disappear before his attack arrived, but at the moment he could not feel the breath of Chu wind, let alone rely on the naked eye to catch the trace of Chu wind.


    With a casual frown on his brow, he absolutely did not believe that chufeng had disappeared so simply. As for escaping, he did not think that Chu Feng, who could fight with the four lower gods, could run away because he had become stronger now?


    It is not clear where the man went and why he didn''t catch any breath. The North City Lord suddenly felt a chill behind his back and smelled a breath of death inexplicably.


    A moment of looking back at the back, pupil dilation, open mouth: "no!"


    The sound was so loud that it penetrated everything and almost shook half of the northern city. It also accelerated the arrival of the strong jueshazhong on the way. It was a cry of despair, which they could still hear.


    Chu Feng stood under the night sky, dodged away with the perfect speed of the magic light wings, even avoided the perception of the North City Lord, and two fingers gathered together a powerful force to shoot a ray of light.


    In the voice of the North City Lord''s cry, he passed through his heart, and the rest fell on the land of the North City Lord''s house, setting off a startling explosion. A pit with a diameter of 100 meters appeared on the ground, and the deepest place was more than 10 meters high. It was just the power from the two fingers of Chu Feng.


    North City master body shaking, slowly bow his head, looking at the heart of a small black hole, looking back at the emergence of the pit.


    The penetrating wound didn''t shed any blood. There was only a burning smell in it. The eyes of the North City Master were full of disbelief. He couldn''t understand why he was so powerful and why he was killed by Chu Feng. Was the person behind him deceived him?


    "I miss you. I''ll give you a ride."


    Chu Feng is still there, but his whole body overflows with a faint light, just like the layer of light around the body covered by fireflies at night, and his look has become peaceful and peaceful.


    The North City Lord raised his head and felt the smell of death. He opened his mouth and said, "how can I die?"


    The light became more and more exuberant, suddenly changed into a light column, with the Chu wind as the center, falling toward the ground, and was still expanding.


    The North City Lord saw that the light was coming towards his side. He turned around and wanted to escape. He just moved and fell to the ground. A blood arrow shot out of his mouth. He was weak and had no strength.


    Seeing the light gradually approaching, the North City Lord felt endless regret. He didn''t know why he would die or why he could die?


    At the moment when the light expanded and approached, the northern city Lord saw the hands disintegrate and disappear like particles, and the people who began to die also seemed to disintegrate and disappear between heaven and earth. Buildings and even flowers, plants and trees were not spared.Then he saw the whole arm disappear and the whole body. The North City Lord finally burst out the final cry: "you cheat me!"


    In the cry, the North City Lord completely died, completely disappeared in that layer of light. At the moment of his death, he did not want to understand why he was easily killed by Chu Feng, even if he died after 300 rounds of war.


    But now, Chu Feng just moves, he does not have the strength to fight back, even looking at himself,,, slowly die!


    The light of Chu Feng''s body slowly dissipated, but the light of death that invaded the whole Beicheng city''s main residence was still on. Looking into the distant night sky, we could already see Huangfu''s literary world and a number of jueshazhong strongmen were gradually approaching, and it didn''t take a minute to arrive.


    Gently exhaled a breath, Chu Feng showed a peaceful smile after the killing: "South City Lord, the Northeast two cities have been destroyed, the West City Lord and you are old friends, the remaining south city of those traitors I will kill them, you can rest in peace."


    As an oath left a word, the Chu wind quickly turned around and brought out the meteor like color, completely disappeared in the night sky, only left in the dim light gradually dissipated in the northern city Lord''s house, nothing left, only the barren land, inch grass does not grow.


    When everything was quiet, the other North City strongmen who began to be attracted gathered and stood outside the original city Lord''s house, looking at a piece of barren land.


    In the sky, there are many terrible breath. The lowest is the peak of the late demigod. Even above the sky, people feel the breath of God.


    There is no need to ask and think about it. Everyone on the ground knows that these are the strong Juesha sect. However, the situation is that it is too late. The master''s house of the northern city has been destroyed. It is estimated that all the northern city Lords have died.


    Huangfu stood in front of the empty crowd, staring at the barren land where no trace of human existence could be seen. His eyes were staring out, his fists were clenched tightly, and his body was filled with horrible murders.


    All of a sudden, he raised his hand, and a terrifying force went towards the onlookers on the ground: "Chu Feng!"


    Those strong people on the ground felt the approaching killing opportunity, their faces turned pale, and they seemed to have seen their own death.


    At the critical moment, a sigh came from the top of the sky at night, and the power of Huangfu''s literary world to kill and vent his anger suddenly dissipated.


    Huangfu''s expression in the literary world was frozen. He looked up at the sky. He was not happy, but he didn''t express it: "tonight, it could have been avoided."


    At first, he had guessed that Chu Feng would not be trapped by the two women of ice blade and snow source, and would still come to Beicheng when people thought he would not do anything to continue his deterrence and killing.


    At the beginning, the arrival of Chu Feng and even being cheated all confirmed Huangfu''s literary speculation. The only pity was that a powerful deity had solved the crisis of Chu Feng. Huangfu''s literary world was very unwilling to think that all this might have been done by the powerful man who took Chu Feng away.


    As for whether Chu Feng restored his strength ahead of time, Huangfu''s literary world thought it impossible. He asked someone to depict the false transmission array. The cost was not small, and others assured him that there would be no accident.


    So he thought that the city Lord''s house of Beicheng was destroyed tonight, which was done by the powerful man who took away the wind of Chu.


    "Learn a lesson from a fall."


    On the sky at night, the owner of the sigh said faintly: "remember the lesson this time. Don''t be too confident in everything. It may happen when you think it won''t happen again."


    Huangfu did not dare to have any promotion in the literary world. Today, he has no qualification to do so. He bowed down: "the literary world will bear in mind that it will never be taken lightly next time. The Lord''s house of the northern city is destroyed, and the literary world occupies a great responsibility. I am willing to apologize."


    "We''re glad you think that." The voice on the top of the sky sounded again, so that no one dared to say: "for tonight''s things, you do have the fault of misjudgment. However, you can''t predict the cunning of Chu Feng. You didn''t expect that there were other powerful gods around him, so I don''t blame you."


    "Let''s go. For the time being, the northern city has the following major issues concerning the Lord''s administration. Chu Feng will certainly pay for this."


    It is not the first time that Huangfu''s head is lowered and sneers at him.


    Straight up and looked back at the land where there was no sign of the city Lord''s house. His eyes were cold and twinkling: "one day, you will die in my hand."


    At the same time, he had left Beicheng 80 kilometers and stood by a river waiting for Xuanyuan Huining. Chu Feng, the two of them, also stared at the river and said faintly: "Huangfu literary world, you''d better be stronger. When I kill you, it''s better to have a sense of excitement."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1995

    The next morning, the light of the sun fell, shining on a vast white world.


    Ice blade snow field, seemingly endless, covered by a layer of ice and snow, like a fairyland, but not many people want to come here.


    It is said that in the distant past, there were many dangerous creatures in the sea, even the existence of the peak of the late demigod was hard to deal with.


    At first, some people refused to comment on such rumors. They even wanted to go to the coldest center of the ice blade snow field to test their mental tenacity, and to seek the breath of martial arts in the extreme harsh environment.


    However, since 300 years ago, the Lord of a semi God''s late peak under the northern city led thirty powerful lords into the mansion, no one wanted to go to the vast white world.


    Because at that time, there were thirty-one people from the Lord. In the end, only the LORD came out and died soon.


    It is difficult to remove the poison in his body. He died. Before he died, he told people that there were monsters in the depths of the ice blade snow field.


    As for what kind of monster, the Lord died without saying it clearly, but a man at the peak of the demigod''s later stage could not cope with it. In addition, there were still 30 strong people who did not come back. We can imagine how powerful they were.


    Since then, no one has ever entered the ice blade snow field. It is like death.


    However, in the past two days, many people have entered the ice blade snow field, which is said to have monsters, because the four major forces are here to invite Chu Feng.


    Although it has been three hundred years since the legend of ice blade snow field has passed, and the thickness of ice under the ice cover is said to be more than 10 meters, we all suspect that even if there are creatures in the sea, they have already died in the past hundreds of years, so there is not much to worry about.


    There were a lot of people coming, but they were also very careful. After all, some things, even if they were not believed, still had a little psychological shadow after all. All the people were in groups. Once in danger, they would retreat as soon as possible.


    "With so many people watching, don''t you know that sometimes people have to pay the price of their lives to watch the fun?"


    When many semi divine strong men step into the ice edge snow field in a continuous stream, the edge does not belong to the sea frozen land on a mountain, affected by the ice edge snow field also covered with a layer of ice and snow, Chu Feng now stands at the front of that mountain and looks at the distance.


    Everywhere you look, you can see that many powerful men of the hidden world go to the depths of the ice blade snow field. For this, Chu Feng''s eyes are mostly just looking at the dead.


    At present, the big contest of the hidden world is about to be killed by the four forces. At the same time, many people go to the secret place of the four forces, and many people remain. Chu Feng arrived an hour ago and saw that there are no less than a thousand strong people who have entered the ice blade snow plain.


    These people are still alive, but Chu Feng believes that by tomorrow, even if there are no legendary monsters, less than half of the people who will survive may be buried on the land of ice blade and snow plain.


    Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei are wearing veils to prevent being recognized.


    The latter took a look at Chu Feng wearing Lin Feng mask, and was still complaining about Yue Tian Dan. However, in the face of Chu Feng, it was no use complaining again.


    Mei Mou glanced over the front and asked softly, "there is little wind. Tomorrow is the last day given by the three forces. If you don''t show up at noon, they will kill Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue. What are you going to do?"


    They are the second of Chang''e''s six lives. Now only chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining know that they have not told Nu zilei. So she doesn''t know that chufeng is waiting for Chang''e to appear. If Chang''e doesn''t appear, he will kill him.


    Of course, these temporary Chu Feng is not convenient to tell Nu zilei, after all, although not many people know about Chang''e''s current recovery, it is hard to guarantee that some rumors are leaked out.


    Seven generations and seven lives, one death and six deaths. Chu Feng didn''t want such a thing to happen.


    "Wait!"


    Therefore, in the face of angry purple bud''s question, Chu Feng simply answers one word. If Chang''e doesn''t show up at noon tomorrow, he has to do it. Otherwise, looking at Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue, even if they don''t die, they will suffer torture. Chu Feng''s heart is still more or less intolerable.


    Angry purple bud curled her lips, feeling that Chu Feng was not telling the truth, and she hummed in her heart, and was too lazy to ask any more questions.


    Xuanyuan Huining knows Chu Feng''s specific ideas, so she hasn''t asked Chu Feng how to do it from the beginning to now, because she knows very well that if Chang''e doesn''t show up, chufeng will definitely do it.


    Now we have not stepped into the ice blade snow source, just waiting for the arrival of the last moment.


    However, Xuanyuan Huining didn''t know that Chu Feng wanted to delay the time to tomorrow as much as possible, because Yan Yan had already sent him news. If Chang''e didn''t show up tomorrow, she would come to fight with chufeng.


    Although Yan Yan''s martial arts realm is only the peak of semi gods in the later period, the accumulation of strength in the previous ninety-nine generations has enabled Yan Yan to have the fighting power of the middle God. At that time, he will be able to give some strength.And once Yan Yan hands, it means that she has exposed herself, so Chu Feng is waiting for Chang''e to appear, and Yan Yan is also waiting for the latest news.


    "Are you really not going to do it?"


    The three of them stood in relative silence, and those who occasionally passed through the air and entered the ice blade snow field did not care about the existence of Chu Feng. Besides Chu Feng, many people were waiting everywhere. When they were right, they went to the center of the ice blade snow source. A sweet voice sounded behind them.


    Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei both changed their faces and turned around, because they didn''t feel anyone behind them. Fortunately, they didn''t have any malice. If it was the enemy, they might have died just now.


    "Zilei, Huining, you go for a walk, I''ll wait for you."


    Chufeng doesn''t look back and knows it''s Dongfang Yun. Angry zilei doesn''t know anything. Xuanyuan Huining knows the existence of Dongfang rhyme, but she hasn''t seen it. Chu Feng doesn''t want her to know that the person is Dongfang Yun, so as not to get angry at Dongfang Yun''s taking Xuanyuan Huining away, so as to arouse others'' attention.


    The most important thing is that they can''t feel the realm of cultivation in the body of Oriental rhyme, but how can the people who can appear behind them without a sound?


    They thought at the same time that there was a God in front of them.


    Her eyes also scornfully passed by Chu Feng. She was curious how Chu Feng knew such a lovely girl in the hidden world. At the same time, she despised chufeng and even colluded with a woman. They didn''t know.


    However, when Chu Feng turned to look at them with meaningful eyes, he almost did not speak for two years and then turned towards the distance, because they were so familiar with Chu Feng''s eyes that they even had some psychological shadow.


    Once Chu Fengliu showed such a look, Xuanyuan Huining knew that her brother-in-law was going to become a rogue. For nu zilei, she was the maid to be driven and they left decisively. Anyway, there are still people around in the daytime, and Chu Feng can''t do anything about it.


    Oriental rhyme turned around and glanced at the two girls who had gone far away, and drew up a look of disdain: "wherever you go, you take beautiful women with you. It''s true that you are not wrong to say that you are sexual."


    Just finish saying to feel what, turn back to see Chu Feng do not know when standing in front of her.


    Subconsciously, Chu Feng pulled her right hand up. Dongfang Yun thought that there were people around him who thought Chu Feng was going to be a rascal again. When she was about to make a sound, she saw that Chu Feng didn''t want to get on her, but was staring at her right hand.


    Along to see, East rhyme a Leng, look a little unnatural, but also did not pull the hand to come back.


    She wore a bracelet on her right hand, which Shangguan yingyue had put on herself. She said it was for her daughter-in-law. Since the Chu family in Tianguan, Dongfang Yun has been wearing it on her hand. Occasionally, she will look at it. However, only she knows the secret, and only Chu Feng knows the origin of the bracelet.


    Chu Feng stares at the bracelet all the time, thinking of the dead Shangguan yingyue. When he was very young, he knew that he was adopted. Chu Feng felt that his parents might not be in the world or have no chance to meet.


    However, when he knew his life experience and even saw Shangguan yingyue, Chu Feng felt that he was not so lonely. However, God made a joke. He just recognized each other and separated Yin and Yang. This is a little pain in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Take a deep breath and put your hand on the bracelet. The intention is to take it off and have a serious look.


    But not really started, Dongfang Yun immediately took back her hand, the other hand still holding the bracelet, eyes Alert: "this is mine, what do you want to do?"


    "Not you anyway." Chu Feng rolled his eyes and pointed out, "I just want to have a look, and this is what my mother gave her daughter-in-law. Why should I wear it for you?"


    Dongfang Yun stepped back two steps, as if worried about Chu Feng''s hard snatching. He hummed: "dream, you did me so many times. Your mother made up for me at that time. Don''t want to go back."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to come back, because Shangguan yingyue put it on Dongfang Yun himself and breathed out: "don''t give it to your master at last. If she wants it, will you give it to you?"


    Dongfang Yun was stunned and clenched her lips. Shangguan yingyue didn''t leave much. In addition to the pendant for Chu Feng, only this bracelet could be said to be a gift given by her mother-in-law to her daughter-in-law, with different meanings.


    Chang''e''s mind she understood, but the Oriental rhyme really does not want to give anyone, stare at Chu Feng, do not want to answer this question: "it''s none of your business, anyway you don''t want to be."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands, took back his eyes and looked at the ice blade snow field: "like that, you always wear it!"


    East rhyme Nu mouth, put down the hand to frown: "I asked you why not answer, you are not ready to move?"


    Chu Feng nodded his head and looked at the sky: "I don''t want to make a move until I have to."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1996

    "What are you talking about? You''re still not a human being?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, anger appeared on Dongfang Yun''s lovely little face. Chang''e has come. She is still on her way. I don''t know if she can get here before noon tomorrow.


    For the reason of the seventh world''s great fullness, Dongfang Yun, as Chang''e''s most loyal follower, felt that Chu Feng had to do something. Otherwise, once a person died, seven lives would be destroyed. Dongfang Yun didn''t want to see Chang''e fall into sleep again or disappear forever. Therefore, Dongfang Yun was very angry with Chu Feng''s reply.


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and could understand Dongfang Yun''s angry mood, but he also had his own plan: "then why don''t you go?"


    "Me Oriental rhyme did not know how to answer, angry way: "asshole, what do you say?"


    She used to be very powerful, but with Chang''e''s deep sleep and long years of ups and downs, she has damaged her own cultivation. This time, it is because of Chang''e''s help that she can recover to the realm of the lower demon God, and the four forces are absolutely against the middle God, and Oriental rhyme knows that it is invincible.


    At least now she is unable to fight against the existence of the median God, and that is not a middle God, at least four.


    "So if you can''t, just shut up. If I come, I won''t let anything happen to them."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to aim at Dongfang rhyme. Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue couldn''t be ignored: "it''s just that the four forces dare to make such behavior of being ridiculed by others, and they don''t hesitate to kidnap two women to threaten me. That shows that they have absolute confidence, and they can defeat me or even kill me. Do you think it''s safe for me to go out?"


    Oriental rhyme also knows this truth, just thinking about the situation of Xia Wei and Xia Wei, it''s hard to accept that Chu Feng is doing nothing here.


    Chu Feng looked at Dongfang Yun''s cold little face and said with a faint smile: "and before tomorrow afternoon, both of them must be safe. What are you worried about? Perhaps your master will arrive before noon tomorrow? "


    He did not appear and time has not come, Chu Feng believes that the four forces will not be on Xia Wei and Wenxin snow hard hand, such people are dead, he chufeng is impossible to appear.


    Now both of them are safe. Chu Feng is not very worried.


    And Oriental rhyme is rather strange staring at Chu Feng: "you think the master came to save them, if you don''t get to you, you''ll do it?"


    Chu Feng didn''t understand why the East rhyme suddenly asked, nodded.


    "Then you are a man. I thought you were just visiting the party."


    Dongfang Yun took back her eyes and began to treat Chu Feng''s fierceness a little bit: "but you must not be too optimistic. The master has told me that she may arrive tomorrow, but the time is not sure before noon. If you can, I hope you can help save Xia Wei and Xinxue."


    Chu Feng''s face was frozen, so the air was a little dull.


    He glanced at Dongfang Yun and moved his finger joint: "are you sure that''s what Chang''e said, not yourself?"


    Dongfang Yun raised her delicate face: "although I want to kill you, I will not deceive you. The master really wants me to say that to you. Otherwise, I will surely lurk to the front and come to you for what?"


    Chu Feng probably believed what Dongfang Yun said, but would not let her too happy: "who knows you, maybe you miss me, specially come to see me?"


    Dongfang Yun disdained a sneer and looked at Chu Feng with disdain: "don''t be too confident about yourself. All the men in the world are dead. You are the only one left. I don''t look up to you either. I have only humiliation and hatred to kill. I want to let me fall in love with you, unless the world flows backwards, the sun rises from the west,,,, what do you think I do?"


    Still there constantly said how he could not see Chu Feng, but said and found that Chu Feng eyes playfully staring at her, Oriental rhyme has no reason to have so some nervous meaning.


    "You talk so much that you don''t look like you."


    Chu Feng smiled and did not break the tension in the Oriental rhyme. "But I have no much relationship with me. I can''t see you at all, but I just want to be in love with your body, but unfortunately, there is no limit to what is essential here. If you have nothing to do, you can go."


    Point to the front: "lurk in the past and pay attention to the situation. If you find any abnormality in the four forces, you can tell me in time that I am here. No one can hurt my woman, even if she is Chang''e."


    East rhyme hate hate unceasingly fiercely staring at Chu wind, that sentence gives her essence to make her heart particularly uncomfortable, but also subconsciously clamping her legs.


    He said, "it''s like the master is not your woman, asshole!"


    Curse a word, Dongfang Yun also don''t want to stay with Chu Feng coyly, who knows when Chu Feng will be a big beast to catch her, ran to no one''s place to do, although Chu Feng has been in and out of countless times, but each time let Dongfang Yun have a lingering fear, she does not want to find their own dry.


    He didn''t go to see it. He also knew that Dongfang Yun was lurking towards the central state of the ice blade snow plain. Chu Feng took a deep breath, felt the cold in the air, and looked at the endless snow fields, which made him feel a faint sense of powerlessness.At present, he has confidence in the God of war. However, it is impossible for the four major forces to invite him to fight in this way. At least, the four middle gods are sure, and there may be higher gods.


    He didn''t want to fight until he had to. That''s why he told Dongfang Yun just now.


    Here is the ice blade snow field formed by the vast sea and ice. At the same time, there is no barrier. At most, there are only some residual islands. Powerful warriors can see far away in the air at a glance. There is nothing to hide. They can''t hide under the ice. That''s not realistic.


    In addition, the four major forces have set the location at the central point, which means that once they appear, it is very difficult to run away in a short period of time and completely expose themselves in front of them, which is not responsible for their own lives.


    Looking up at the sky, Chu Feng glanced helplessly with a bitter smile: "Chang''e, I really want to smoke you, but I also know that I can''t kill you. You''d better hurry up. I don''t have absolute confidence to save them."


    In the sigh of Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei feel that there is no one around Chu Feng, and they have gone back and forth.


    Xuanyuan Huining asked with a cold face, "who is she? How can I not know that you still know such a woman in the hidden world? What is her relationship with you?"


    Chu Feng helplessly turned a white eye, Xuanyuan Huining is now like his woman, for the woman around him always want to ask why.


    But now Dongfang Yun is not here, and Chu Feng has not concealed her meaning. Of course, she won''t let Nu zilei know something: "she is Dongfang Yun. She just came to discuss with me about saving Xia Wei and wenxinxue."


    "What!" Xuanyuan Huining naturally knows who Dongfang Yun is. She took Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica in Xuanyuan secret place. She didn''t expect that the beautiful and lovely woman just appeared was Dongfang Yun. Xuanyuan Huining regretted that she started to listen to Chu Feng and leave here without asking clearly.


    Seeing Xuanyuan Huining''s look, Chu Feng was glad that he had made a correct judgment. Fortunately, he didn''t tell her in advance that it was Dongfang Yun. Otherwise, they were both lower gods. It is estimated that they had launched a battle.


    "She is Oriental rhyme, but I hope you can bear with it."


    Chu Feng nodded, turned back to xuanyuanhui, staring at the direction of the ice blade snow field: "because at present our goal is the same, that is to save Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue, so no matter how angry you are, you should bear it down. Once there is any accident, your sister will never come back."


    One death and six deaths, such a thing can never happen.


    Xuanyuan Huining probably knew this, nodded slightly. Even though she wanted to find out Dongfang Yun and beat her for revenge, she took the crape myrtle away at the beginning, but she also knew that it was not the time for both sides to think about saving people.


    Nodding: "I can bear with her first, but when we start, or wait for her to come?"


    "What are you talking about?" Angry purple bud also broke off their conversation at this time, frowned and asked: "why I just can''t understand, who is the Oriental rhyme, what are the same goals, who is the woman just now?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes deviated, staring at the angry purple bud, but did not say a word.


    Angry purple bud also want to understand, was Chu Feng staring at her, face twitch for a while, drink: "see what to see, haven''t seen beauty?"


    "I''ve seen a lot of beauties, and you don''t count." Chu Feng said without conscience, ignoring the angry purple bud''s angry appearance: "just I remember I told someone that it''s OK to follow me and even be a maid for me, but don''t ask what you shouldn''t know, and listen to what you shouldn''t do."


    "Just now she interrupted us and asked questions. Do you want me to take her with me?"


    Furzilei bit her lips, and her eyes turned wrongly. She felt that Chu Feng had a little pinching her, but she couldn''t help being pinched. Unless she could not be persistent in becoming a strong God state person, otherwise, Chu Feng was going to do her, and she could only get angry and take the initiative to find a job.


    Xuanyuan Huining sees Nu purple bud by Chu Feng to say two words to leave aggrieved, stare Chu Feng one eye: "although she is a maid for you, but you can''t respect it?"


    "No matter what she is, I don''t want her to be a maid." Chu Feng didn''t care at all. He was still eager to get angry and zilei left: "as for saving people, wait until tomorrow afternoon. If Chang''e can''t make it, I will take action to save them at all costs. If Chang''e arrives, she will"


    Xuanyuan Huining subconsciously asks, "what do you want?"


    The corner of the mouth lifted a touch of fun and cold: "I will try to take her down, torture her, anyway is not to kill her."


    Xuanyuan Huining suddenly felt the chill. She knew about Chu Feng and Chang''e because she knew that she could almost predict what kind of consequences would be if Chu Feng took Chang''e.


    Excited to shake his head for a while, blushing face did not dare to think about it any more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1997

    When the sun sets, I don''t know how many people have come to the ice edge snow field. Anyway, if you stand outside the ice edge snow field, you can see people entering at all times, and it has been uninterrupted since the morning.


    For tomorrow is the last time for the four major forces to Chu Feng, it is not so important that Beicheng was killed by Chu Feng.


    Perhaps it is the four major forces and even the rest of the people think that tomorrow is the most important thing. As long as the four forces can kill Chu Feng, the destruction of a northern state city or even the destruction of the four main cities is nothing, and one day it can be rebuilt.


    If we can''t do away with chufeng, it will be futile to build a hundred main cities, and it will be destroyed by Chu Feng. We all suspect that the four major forces do not care about the fate of the four main cities because they are determined to kill chufeng, so even Yan Pei''s death is not investigated.


    It is because of this that everyone guesses that tomorrow will definitely be a wonderful drama.


    Although they may encounter danger when they go there, they hope to witness a world shaking war compared with the danger that can be avoided when they go there. Because tomorrow is definitely a war for people in the divine realm who are qualified to participate in the war, even if it is the peak of the demigod period, they are not qualified.


    As more and more people entered the ice blade snow field and the four major forces did not stop them, there were many people coming to witness a decisive battle in a prosperous age.


    One hundred kilometers away from the ice blade snow field, when night falls, it also falls into absolute silence.


    Because most of the people who come here are going to the ice blade snow field, and no one is staying here.


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining are here for a temporary rest. There are mountains and water, and you can find food. It''s always better than the white or white around the ice edge snow field. Besides, there is no news from Oriental rhyme, which shows that Xia Wei and she are at least safe now.


    Chu Feng is not worried, because once there is any wind and grass, he can go to the place in the shortest time, so as long as it is not too far away, it doesn''t matter, you can also take advantage of this time to have a good rest, in order to better face the danger that may occur tomorrow.


    A bonfire was set up. The three people sat around the barbecue with the fish they had caught. There was a hare. The smell was full, and the angry purple bud swallowed her saliva. She had not eaten anything since yesterday when she came here from Beicheng. She was a little hungry.


    Xuanyuan Huining turned the two fish strung up on the stick and gently opened her red lips: "may I ask you a question?"


    Chu Feng is attentively roasting fish and hare, smell speech to see Xuanyuan Huining serious look, nodded: "you say."


    Angry purple bud also looked over, did not know Xuanyuan Huining to ask what question.


    "I want to ask you, is there anything we don''t know?"


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t delay to betray the truth. She directly asked, "when you slaughtered the Lord''s house of the northern city last night, miss zilei and I were worried about the beginning of the event, so we went to the vicinity of the city Lord''s house. If there was any danger, we would meet you. But something special happened at that time."


    Chufeng felt a little uneasy. He probably knew what Xuanyuan Huining wanted to ask. He didn''t expect that the two of them didn''t stay in the inn last night, but followed the city Lord''s house.


    However, it has been two years since Chu Feng came out, many things he has not easily revealed, even if he knows what xuanyuanhui is thinking about: "what''s the matter?"


    Xuanyuan Huining stares at Chu Feng carefully and wants to see an unnatural look on his face. Unfortunately, he can''t catch anything.


    He took back his eyes and said, "at that time, we couldn''t get into the city Lord''s house at all. It seemed that we couldn''t get in at all because of the invisible boundary. Moreover, we found that the people inside were blocked by something and couldn''t get out at all."


    "Brother in law, do you know what this is about?"


    Chu wind turns the fish and rabbit on the fire, and shakes his head naturally: "I don''t know!"


    Just said that Chu Feng felt very uncomfortable. He only saw Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei. Although they didn''t speak, they looked at him with disdain.


    By two big beauties so disdainful looking at, Chu Feng said very uncomfortable, wry smile: "what do you want to express, is it necessary to look like this?"


    Because she came to the ice blade snow field, she forgot what happened last night. But now Xuanyuan Huining said that she also remembered some things. For example, when she was in the wasteland battlefield, it was the most obvious and the most profound memory for her.


    Knowing that it was Chu Feng who saved them, nu zilei, without waiting for Xuanyuan Huining to continue to speak, said, "did you make that layer of border? How did you do it? Don''t deny this. At the beginning, in the wasteland battlefield, those strong men in the Northeast couldn''t escape, just like the situation last night."


    Xuanyuan Hui nodded his head and added: "and the night when Yan Pei died was also like this. He couldn''t run out."


    "In addition, after many times, we also found that when you do it, others do it. As long as there is that layer of boundary, we can''t feel it at all."Chu Feng coughed with a bitter smile. It seems that the demons have been used too many times. After all, Xuanyuan Huining discovered them and became more alert. Unexpectedly, Xuanyuan Huining noticed something wrong. Maybe other people have guessed something, maybe they already know it.


    Looking at the two women''s expressions, it showed that they would not give up without giving an explanation. Chu Feng thought carefully and selectively replied: "there is nothing in fact, it is just a simple means of taboo. It can completely block a space to fight. In this way, when I kill people, I will not be easily found, and I can not let the people who are killed by myself run away."


    "Of course, if there''s a teleportation ring, it won''t stop them from leaving."


    Chu Feng thinks that this explanation should be able to dispel Xuanyuan Huining''s doubts in their hearts, but after finishing, he finds that they are still staring at him. Chu Feng is a little speechless.


    Angry purple bud pursed her red lips and said, "then why do people in it consume their strength and even fall into the realm when you open the boundary, just as Yan Pei fell from the divine realm to the peak of the late demigod period that night?"


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded at one side, which was very curious.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and secretly said, "well, can I have some secrets?"


    "Yes!" Xuanyuan Huining nodded his head cleverly this time. When Chu Feng relaxed and didn''t need to explain, Xuanyuan Huining asked: "if you don''t say how the strength of those people will be lost, and where the consumed power has gone, then you can explain how you have improved our cultivation."


    "In addition, why is it difficult to ascend to the infinite and close to the divine realm?"


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly. It was obvious that if he didn''t answer a question, he would have to answer a question.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng felt that he really wanted to tell them something. Anyway, they would know about these things sooner or later. It is also necessary to ask them to pay attention to confidentiality: "then I will tell you how the strength of those people will be lost."


    The two women immediately pricked up their ears, even without blinking their eyes, as if they were worried that one might miss something by accident.


    Chu Feng really wanted to pinch their tender faces, but finally he put it down: "it''s the realm of demons. It''s an ability activated when I wake up to taboos. It''s almost the same as the border. But it''s an independent field that changes with my will. The people I admit have no problems in it."


    "But if the people I don''t admit are in it, they will slowly lose their strength. And as long as I want to, the power will rapidly lose and fall into the realm. At present, even the next god can''t stop my demonic realm."


    Furzilei opened her mouth and made Chu Feng feel as if she was studying any musical instrument: "that''s not to say that you are invincible under the middle God?"


    Chu Feng is only a conservative estimate, because he has not yet fought against the middle God, nodded back and said, "it is."


    "I see. What about the next?" Xuanyuan Huining turned the fish in her hand and roasted it. She narrowed her eyes and saw Chu Feng pretending to be confused and said, "those lost power is lost like this?"


    Naturally, Chu Feng could not say that those powers were swallowed up by the demon Kingdom, and then could be used to improve their cultivation. He only seriously replied, "it has disappeared."


    Furzilei and Xuanyuan Huining look at each other. Both of them take back their eyes. They are serious about grilling fish. It seems that Chu Feng didn''t ask about anything just now.


    And this feeling makes Chu Feng very unnatural, finally can''t help but open his mouth: "Hello, how many meanings do you mean?"


    "Liar!" Xuanyuan Huining pursed his lips and jumped out two words. Seeing Chu Feng''s astonished color, he said: "those powers have not disappeared, but have been swallowed up by you in that demon kingdom. Even when you promote our cultivation, you use the power of the demon kingdom to swallow up. Don''t think we are stupid melons."


    Angry purple bud nodded: "yes, we are not big chested and brainless people." Next to Xuanyuan Huining, her face is slightly red, but she passes by the angry purple bud. How can there be such a metaphor?


    The two women shook their heads together: "no way."


    After smelling the smell of the fish, nu zilei got up and went to the side of Chu Feng and sat down: "little wind, you said that we had improved our cultivation to infinity. Why can''t we be promoted? Is it because your martial arts cultivation is just the next God?"


    "Why do you say that?" Chu Feng subconsciously asked a question, but also did not go to ponder, a few people get along with each other occasionally feel it is not strange.


    It''s just what Nu zilei said that made him think of something. His current cultivation is indeed the lower God in the martial arts realm. According to the saying of transmitting meritorious service, the people who accept the transmission of meritorious service can not surpass the one who transmits.


    Then he is the next God, and it is not surprising that those who have been promoted by the transmission of meritorious service can only be infinitely close to the realm of God.


    So if he breaks through to the middle God, can''t he mass produce the lower God?


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly. Angry purple bud thought that she had guessed wrong: "aren''t you the next God, the middle God?" Xuanyuan Huining also curiously looks at Chu Feng. She can''t see through Chu Feng''s martial arts cultivation. She only knows that he can easily kill a subordinate God.Chu Feng put up the excited look, also know that the anger purple bud originally is guess, smile way: "anyway, you can''t beat me forever."


    Angry purple bud face a change, cold face to drink a way: "bang se!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1998

    Everything is quiet, and the hidden world ushers in a thorough night.


    While the ice blade snow field is still lively, we don''t know how far away we are, or even where we are. In the sand rolling desert at night, four figures suddenly fall from the endless dark sky, and everyone''s body is rolling with the extremely strong breath of the middle God.


    One is to send Yan Yan to the western city of Yan Xishan, one of the elders of danzong, the strong one of the middle gods.


    Besides him, there is also a middle-aged man who looks masculine on the other side tonight. He is one of the elders of the weapon refining school. He is considered as Wu Geng''s elder brother. Compared with him, Wu Geng is a little more arrogant and rough than he is.


    At the moment, they are standing next to the quicksand of a desert. On the opposite side of the martial arts examination, there is a powerful middle God. In the four major forces, they are not nameless, but huangfuyi of Juesha sect.


    Speaking of Huangfu I, all the people present are a little afraid of him. This fear is not because of his strong state, and everyone is similar. The reason is that Huangfu Yi is silent and often cold. It seems that there is nothing in the world that can attract his attention.


    Moreover, huangfuyi is also a special mysterious figure of jueshazhong, a middle God and ancestor level figure.


    It is said that he did not grow up in jueshazhong all the time, but left the jueshazong when he was very young and only had the cultivation of tiannu period. He left jueshazong for thousands of years. When everyone felt that he had died or even forgotten him, he came back, and he was a powerful next god.


    Even after he came back, he still stayed in seclusion, and it was not until he broke through to the middle God in the past few hundred years that he again attracted the attention of the people of jueshazhong, and even the other three forces, because the middle God, even in the four forces, is very few.


    Many people also want to know where Huangfu went in those years, and what opportunities there were. However, because of his powerful strength, no one could get much information. They only knew that huangfuyi was evil. In jueshazong, except for the ancestor who had not appeared for thousands of years, he did not listen to the words of the patriarch.


    It can be regarded as a strange existence of jueshazhong and the four major forces. Therefore, even if the four forces cooperated to send huangfuyi this time, the public did not communicate with him too much.


    In addition, standing in the other direction with a kind face and dignity is Chu Shi, the elder brother of Chu Kingdom and the elder of lingyunzong. In lingyunzong''s position, it is second only to the patriarch and the immortal ancestor, and is also a powerful middle God. It has been settled in this realm for nearly a thousand years and is very powerful.


    The four central deities gathered together, and the breath of convergence even made the drifting sand in front of them faster. The moon in the sky was even a little dimmer, and the surroundings looked dull.


    "Yan Xishan, what do you want us to do? Aren''t you afraid that Chu Feng will save people at this time?"


    Chu Shi from the scene of the three faces one by one, as if in the exploration of their virtual and real general, and finally his eyes fell on Yan Xishan.


    Originally, according to the agreement of the patriarchs of the four major forces, that is, don''t frighten the snake, hide in the dark, let the Chu Kingdom and others garrison there. When the Chu wind really appears, they will appear again to attack Chu Feng. If they can''t, there will be more powerful people behind to deal with Chu Feng.


    Tonight, everyone was resting in their hiding places and paying attention to the ice blade and snow field at any time, but Yan Xishan suddenly sent them news, hoping to meet them.


    Yan Xishan frowned deeply. He seemed to have something on his mind. He wanted to open his mouth several times, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Brother Xishan."


    In the martial arts examination, Yan Xishan seemed to have something difficult to talk about. He said with a smile: "we are all acquaintances of more than 1000 years old. Although we have some conflicts, we are now allies of cooperation. If you have anything to say, I believe you will not ask us to meet without reason. Is it about Chu Feng?"


    Chu Shi echoed: "yes, if you tell us about Chu Feng, we are partners now. As long as we can help, we will give some support even if we can''t help."


    Yan Xishan nodded his head gratefully, and his eyes glanced over Huangfu. Huang Fu Yi was a bit upset. Both the martial arts examination and Chu Shi made a statement.


    However, it is also clear that huangfuyi is a freak, and Yan Xishan doesn''t want him to say anything good.


    Taking a deep breath, he also explained the reason why some people came here this evening: "just now, news came from the west city. Our danzong saint is missing, and we can''t contact through the secret arts. It seems that we have completely disappeared."


    Wu Ju frowned: "it is said that the holy daughter of danzong is already a gifted girl who is infinitely close to the divine realm. If she leaves, it will be difficult for even the master of the western city to detect it. Will she go back to danzong?"


    Chu Shi also nodded, and felt that the Wuju was reasonable. It was the master''s house of Xicheng city. Yan Yan was still the peak of demigod''s later period. She wanted to leave quietly, but she really couldn''t be noticed.


    "I also thought that at the beginning, but danzong said that Yan Yan didn''t go back."Yan Xishan smiles bitterly. At first, the West City Lord came to say that Yan Yan was not in the West City Lord''s house. He contacted danzong, but there was no news. Yan Yan didn''t go back at all.


    Wuju eyebrows a pick: "brother Xishan, what do you want to say when you come to us? It''s impossible for us to find your danzong Saint missing."


    Yan Xishan can''t find contact with Yanyan secret arts, let alone them?


    "The Lord of the West also told me a message."


    Yan Xishan passed over the three people and told him a little news that he knew: "before he found Yan Yan missing, he felt the breath of the middle God in the West City, and then he rushed to the place where Yan Yan lived. However, Yan Yan was no longer there, and even the children of danzong who protected Yan Yan Yan were gone."


    Wuju and others frown, and the middle God appears in the west city?


    However, Chu Shi caught something and said, "brother Xishan, you said that the central God appeared in the western city and found us. You don''t suspect that one of the three of us captured Yan Yan?"


    Wuju and Huangfu both frowned and looked at Yan Xishan. At first, they did not think so. But Chu Shi said that it was possible for Yan Xishan to ask them to come back so late.


    Yan Xishan looks a little embarrassed. The reason why he came to the three people is really like this, because there are no other middle gods in the four main cities except their four median gods. He can''t kidnap Yan Yan, leaving the three of them in the Chu Dynasty as the most likely. However, after he came here, he gave up such an idea.


    If it is really one of the three of them kidnapping Yan Yan, there is no need at all. Even though Yan Yan is gifted, she still hasn''t grown up. In addition, now is the critical moment to deal with Chu Feng, no one will do anything that is easy to cause misunderstanding and destroy everyone''s cooperation.


    Even if they want to attack Yan Yan, it is not this time, so Yan Xishan must have someone else.


    Therefore, in the face of Chu Shi''s words, Yan Xishan awkwardly replied: "several brothers misunderstood. How can I suspect that you kidnapped Yan Yan and take it away? I just hope you can cooperate with me to do something."


    Chu Shi meaningful smile, also did not grasp this matter, Yan Xishan: "please say."


    "I hope the three will work with me to launch a soul searching method." Yan Xishan also did not hide his own ideas, said: "so no matter where Yan Yan is, as long as she still lives in this world and is not suppressed by any special border, I can find her general direction."


    "I can''t use soul searching alone."


    Soul searching method, an ancient way of finding people, requires the existence of the lowest median God or above, and requires at least three median gods to work together. In addition, it also needs some things used by the missing person as a medium to succeed.


    However, there are only a limited number of middle gods among the major forces, and the soul searching method exists, but it is very difficult to use, because there are at least three middle gods, and they may not be able to succeed. In addition, there will be a little loss to itself. Because the world is so large, the spirit needed to search is not as large.


    Chu Shi narrowed his eyes and shook his head in silence for a moment: "brother Xishan, we sympathize with the disappearance of danzong''s Saint daughter, but there is nothing we can do about it."


    "I can be short of a good face


    "It''s not about human relations." None of the four forces wanted the younger generation of each other to have amazing talents. Chu Shi naturally didn''t want danzong to have an absolute genius. However, he would not say that: "tomorrow is the last day of Chu Feng''s appointment. Soul searching is a great loss to us."


    "Once we use the soul searching method tonight, even if we find the danzong saint, we may not be able to deal with Chu Feng tomorrow. It is not advisable."


    It is reasonable to say that both Wuju and huangfuyi have similar attitudes. It would be unwise for them to consume their own strength when the war is imminent. What''s more, it is a good thing for them to be missing. How can they cooperate with Yan Xishan?


    He also knew that Yan Xishan had no way to turn to them, because even danzong could not gather at least three powerful people above the middle God to use the soul searching method.


    Yan Xishan held back the sadness and helplessness in his heart and wryly laughed: "actually, we can''t consume much strength, right?"


    "Brother Xishan, don''t be emotional." Seeing Yan Xishan''s look, Chu Shi didn''t want to cooperate, which made Yan Xishan feel emotional and destroyed the Union: "I can help you, but not now. After killing Chu Feng tomorrow, we will cooperate with you to use soul searching method. What do you think?"


    Wu Ju also nodded and said, "if it is after killing Chu Feng, I can do it."


    Even Huangfu, who had been silent, made a little hoarse and ugly voice: "I have no problem."


    Yan Xishan was stunned. He was a little reluctant. Yan Yan has disappeared now. Tomorrow means more danger. But now they are not willing to be born, he has no way.


    Take a deep breath, is to let his heart anger reduce a little: "then tomorrow."


    Seeing that Yan Xishan had no other problems, Chu Shi and others all left the surrounding area of quicksand in an instant. Only Yan Xishan was still standing there.After confirming that all three had left, Chu Shi used secret arts to contact unknown people: "your speculation is correct, they all refused. What should we do now? Yan Yan will probably enter the divine realm in the next three years."


    There was silence around for a while, and a flat voice was heard in the air: "they would like to see their face die, and let us lose a genius. Even after tomorrow, they would not do anything. They just don''t want us to lose the chain when we deal with Chu Feng. Unfortunately, even if we know, we can''t destroy the cooperation. It''s just for the three forces to jointly attack danzong Excuse. "


    "Well, after waiting for tomorrow, I will kneel down and beg my ancestors to come out of the mountain and find Yan Yan again. The double dragon chaotic tripod can''t fall into anyone''s hands."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1999

    A dense jungle between the North City and the ice edge snow field.


    On this night, the whole dense jungle is like a giant animal lying on the ground, with a faint gloomy feeling, which makes some semi divine strong people who occasionally fly through the air can''t help speeding up a bit, as if they are worried that there will suddenly appear a terrible monster in the jungle.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow came from the distance. There was a faint fragrance in the air. It was a kind of body fragrance and medicine smell. It was very pleasant.


    The shadow did not leave directly from the air, but fell into the dense jungle. Standing next to a pool, the light moonlight in the sky could not penetrate the dense branches and leaves, otherwise it would be a wonderful place.


    And this falling shadow is the missing face.


    She was not kidnapped, but deliberately burst out of the hidden strength in her body, producing a breath of median God, and then quietly left the city Lord''s house before they arrived, and came to the north city with the help of transmission array.


    Because not long ago, Dongfang Yun sent her a message. It can be confirmed that Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue were detained by the four forces. However, both of them are OK now, but their meridians are blocked and they can''t move.


    Hearing the sound of the water, Yan Yan looked sideways. Even in the environment where she could not see her fingers, she could know the surrounding environment by feeling. What''s more, she could not see the jungle from the air, which was not particularly dark.


    At a glance, you can see that in the clear pool at night, a person is bathing there.


    The lovely corner of the mouth cocked up a playful arc: "jade dodo, your chest is quite big, but how is wrong?"


    The Oriental rhyme in the water went to the middle of the ice blade snow plain to investigate, and determined that Xia Wei and her wife would not be in danger for the time being, so she contacted Yan Yan to come here and wait. There was just a pool, so she took a bath to make herself more energetic.


    Don''t want to Yan Yan unexpectedly say such words, round Du Du''s small face some dissatisfaction: "big is big, where is wrong?"


    Oriental rhyme looks twitch for a moment, the color of shame and anger appears on the face.


    He was about to say that he was a demon, and how could he be the same as human beings. Yan Yan was surprised and said: "God, you will not be carrying Chang''e with a man, and be eaten more and bigger?"


    This is a fact, but beat Dongfang Yun will not admit, is not to tell anyone that he was chufeng to play.


    Standing up from the water, the perfect and attractive body is hung with crystal clear water drops: "nonsense, I''ve only worked for the master for so many years. Where can I do such a terrible thing as you said? I am,,, "


    " do you often touch yourself? " Yan Yan did not wait for the eastern rhyme to finish, then threw out a sentence.


    Dongfang Yun almost didn''t fall into the water, and her white eyes rolled straight up. Her strength ran and evaporated the water vapor on her body. She put on her clothes and said with a cold face, "don''t slander me. I''m a demon. My constitution is different from that of human beings. There''s bigger and darker color. What''s wrong with it?"


    Yan Yan nodded her head, but she didn''t doubt anything. She had never seen what Dongfang Yun looked like before. Just now she said that was just teasing her.


    After finishing her wet hair, Dongfang Yun went to sit down, but stopped to look back: "please sit down."


    Chang''e is her master, but Yan Yan is one of Chang''e''s six lives, which means Chang''e is also her master. Where can she sit down first?


    "I told you, I am I, you are you, don''t be so polite to me."


    Yan Yan Du came over with a lovely mouth and took Dongfang Yun to sit down together. She seemed to get up and immediately pretended to be angry: "if you dare to get up, I''ll hit a stone right away."


    Dongfang Yun didn''t stand up, but she was also helpless about Yan Yan''s wonderful personality. When she threatened others with herself, she also had to see which object the other party was. It seemed that it was a bit unreasonable.


    However, Yan Yan is one of Chang''e''s six students, and Dongfang Yun won''t say whether she is right or wrong: "the master is still on his way. Chu Feng doesn''t know whether he will fight or not. After all, he has hatred for his master. We can''t put our hope on him and gather our strength. We will try it at that time, which can increase our chances of success."


    Yan Yan now seems to be only infinitely close to the divine realm, but the true combat effectiveness of the Oriental rhyme is very clear. It is in the realm of the middle God, and then it will play a role.


    And as long as you untie Xia Wei and Wen Xin Xue''s blocked meridians, your chances of success will be much greater.


    Yan Yan knew Dongfang Yun''s plan when she came. She nodded: "Chang''e can''t make it. My husband doesn''t want to do it. At that time, we can only do it together. Do you know how many forces have been arranged by the four forces?"


    "I completely let go and fight two median gods at most. As far as I know, the four forces have the lowest four median gods. Are you sure you can rescue Xia Wei and them as soon as possible?"


    As long as Xia Wei is rescued and they untie their meridian blockade, it is equivalent to adding two middle gods. Even if they can''t fight the four forces, it is more than enough to escape.Dongfang Yun looks embarrassed. If it was in the past, she would not be afraid of the four forces, but now she has not recovered to its peak state. Naturally, it is impossible for her to deal with the middle gods of the four forces.


    I went to the center of the ice blade snow field during the day today. In addition to the people from the four major forces, a lot of people have been put into the four main cities to prevent people from slipping in. However, I can still feel that there are four lower gods in the ice blade snow field


    "In addition to the danzong, the other three forces are Chu Kingdom. They are strange. Do you know who it is?"


    Yan Yan guzui said: "although I am the saint of danzong, it doesn''t mean that I know everything. I can''t spy on many things in the case of valuing men over women. They just want to train me to be strong and then marry the young master of danzong and enhance the power of danzong. As for the next gods, I really don''t know."


    Dongfang Yun had no choice but to ask her own questions. She also knew that Yan Yan really didn''t know: "so, except for the four lower gods, I don''t know how many hidden in the dark. If the master can''t come back, even though I''m strong, most of them can''t deal with them, and the four forces will surely mobilize the lowest four middle gods."


    Yan Yan also knows that in order to kill Chu Feng, the four forces must do their best. It is obviously impossible to save people if they want two people.


    I also think of a question that I have always been curious about: "Yutu, there are not many people who know about Liusheng, and there are only a few in the hidden world. Moreover, Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are in the middle of the world. How did the four forces catch them?"


    "I didn''t feel at all. I heard the news."


    Dongfang Yunxiu frowned and whispered: "the master told me on the way to come that this was the obstacle that the smelly woman set up for Chu Feng. Xia Wei and Xin Xue let Xuanyuan emperor take it and quietly send it to the people of the four forces. However, Xuanyuan emperor did not let people know that he did all this."


    Hum a way: "it can be said that the four forces are cannon fodder. I don''t know that the bait that can lure Chu Feng to kill is also fatal to them."


    "Stinky woman?" Yan Yan aftertaste, face slightly changed: "respect God?"


    Dongfang Yun nodded: "it''s her who led the master to the far north and destroyed the transmission array, which made the master unable to rush back as fast as possible. It''s really damned."


    Yan Yan gently nodded, for this point is a little strange, but also can reluctantly accept, that God will always use Chang''e, from the original use of Chang''e to tamper with the taboo fate has been up to now, or so.


    The first thing Chang''e wants to do is to fight against Lu Wan. Yan Yan still knows that, but she would rather not have the day when she can challenge the first God of the five forbidden areas, because it also means that she has been integrated by Chang''e.


    Shaking her head, the lovely girl also has melancholy time: "jade Tu, then what to do next, with our strength, it is impossible to save people, even with Chu Feng, it may not be able to succeed."


    "The open attack is definitely not going to work." Oriental rhyme that pair of nimble eyes in the twinkling light: "but we can outwit."


    Yan Yan asked curiously: "how to use wisdom?"


    Dongfang Yun gently opened her red lips: "no matter whether Chu Feng will take action tomorrow, our main purpose is to rescue Xia Wei and her. It is not convenient for you to appear at that time, so as not to explain why you suddenly disappeared. However, I can appear and lead some people away."


    "At that time, you''ll be the quickest to get rid of Xia Wei''s meridian blockade and escape quickly, which will be safe."


    Yan Yan thought about the way Dongfang Yun said, it is indeed a good way. As long as Xia Wei and her strength are restored, they can leave as quickly as possible. They are not so passive, but they can also run away.


    But looking at the East rhyme: "then what do you do? There will be a God in the middle."


    Dongfang Yun looked stiff. Looking at the bracelet on his right hand, he firmly said, "I am a demon. If I die, I can fall into samsara and do it again like the four princesses. However, we must protect this bracelet for me and give it back to me when I am reborn."


    Yan Yan also found that Dongfang Yun''s hands had more bracelets that she had not seen before, and narrowed her eyes: "love keepsake?"


    "It''s not." Dongfang Yun blushed a little, and said, "it was put on by Shangguan yingyue himself. If I die temporarily, you should protect me. Of course, if you are not here, let the master take it for me."


    "Oh, yes!" Yan Yan nodded slightly. She turned her head and looked at the bracelet and the Oriental rhyme. Her eyes narrowed: "I think you should give it to me now. I think it''s more suitable for me to wear it."


    She just remembered that Shangguan yingyue, the mother of Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2000

    As the night gets deeper and deeper, more and more people gather on the edge of the ice. However, they are unable to get close to the most central place. Although the four main cities do not participate in this operation, they also send many people to assist the four forces to defend the surrounding areas, making it impossible for people to get close to it, so as to prevent the entry of fish in troubled waters and destroy the plan.


    At the moment, there are some lights in the temporary buildings in the center, and there are many strong demigods around. Almost all of them are the peak of the late demigod period, and the lowest are the strong ones in the later period of the demigod period.


    Although the temperature here is dozens of degrees below zero, it is not too cold for the martial arts in the semi divine period. Some strong people do not use their own strength to resist the cold, and let the piercing cold invade them, so as to exercise their stronger and stronger mind.


    In a slightly larger temporary building, there are some people sitting here. Chu Kingdom, Wu Geng and huangfu''e are all here. In addition to them, there is also a beautiful woman who is similar to the lower God realm. Her body is overflowing with subtle charm, which seems to be inviolable.


    However, it also gives people a charming situation of picking at will, even if it is the Chu Kingdom and others, they all look at it more vaguely.


    But that is to say, just take a few more eyes. This is a woman who is similar to them, but has more resources of pills than them. She is also the person that Yan Pei came to contact with them instead of danzong after her death. Danzong is also the only one of the four forces with strong female deity, Yan Lu!


    Yan Pei, who died, is her own brother. Both of them were once brilliant people, but only ten years apart. They both stepped into the realm of the next God, which can be regarded as the existence of the recently stepped into the divine realm within the danzong.


    In addition to the four lower gods sitting here representing the four major forces, there is also a young man sitting next to the Chu Kingdom. Who else is not Chu can, the little Lord of Lingyun sect?


    As for how Chu can appear here, instead of avoiding danger in the secret place like the other three forces, even the Chu kingdom is not very clear, but Chu can''t say that he is not allowed to come here.


    Moreover, he has a transmission ring on his body, and I believe that he will not be foolishly left to die in case of danger. Therefore, after consulting Lingyun sect leader, Chu Jie and Chu Shi agreed to Chu can''s request to stay.


    As for his real purpose of staying, only he knows.


    A gust of cold wind whistling through the door, Chu Kingdom also broke the silence among the people and said, "it''s past zero. Another 12 hours is our appointed time. Do you think the Chu wind will come?"


    If it was the beginning, then Chu Jie asked, surely someone would answer him that Chu Feng would definitely come.


    But now, even huangfu''e, who has always been confident, is a little shaken.


    According to some understanding of the modern world, people know that Chu Feng is a kind of love. He has done many amazing things in the modern world for the sake of women. However, when they lost Xia Wei and thought that Chu Feng would come, he did not come.


    But taking advantage of the fact that there is no divine realm in the North City, the strong man sits down and attacks the north city. He doesn''t care about his woman''s appearance. At this moment, it''s more or less meaningless.


    "If Geng doesn''t find a trace of him on the table, we''re afraid that if we don''t find a trace of him, we can''t find a trace of him on the table


    A fool!


    Chu world three people''s heart all happened to come up with such words, think Wu Geng is a man of no mind, also do not know how to step into the realm of God.


    The reason why the four forces can cooperate now is that they can only cooperate together because they are angry after being ravaged by the Chu wind. In the future, each of them has his own selfishness. How can they cooperate together as well as today?


    Everyone is also very clear that if this cooperation can not kill Chu Feng, it will be very difficult to cooperate in the future. After all, the four forces have been fighting for thousands of years, and they do not want to lose too much.


    In particular, danzong has already died, and Yan Pei is a God. If he dies one more, he will have to rely on pills to stabilize his position among the four major forces in the future, and he will not be able to deter others by force.


    Everyone knows that their cooperation is the last time. If the cooperation of tomorrow can not kill Chu Feng, it is not necessary to continue cooperation. It is better to defend ourselves and wait for the opportunity.


    Wu Geng saw that he said all his words, but no one paid attention to himself. He was discontented and said, "everybody, did I say something wrong?"


    Everyone thinks that Wu Geng is a man of no sense, but it''s hard to say anything about it. Even Chu can, who is proud of himself, doesn''t make a sound on such occasions. Maybe Chu Jie will give him a little face because he is a young master, but Wu Geng and others are people of other forces, so there is no need to give him face.


    It''s good to hear what you say, but if you don''t, you''ll insult yourself. Chu can still know that.


    "Anyway, no matter whether he can kill Chu Feng tomorrow or not, I will kill his heart and never change."The charming and moving Yan Lu opened her mouth for the first time. In her cold words, she said, "if I don''t kill him, how can I avenge my dead brother and calm my anger?"


    If people who don''t know see Yan Lu, they will absolutely not believe that she is Yan Pei''s sister. More likely, they will think that she is Yan Pei''s daughter. However, the fact is that she is indeed Yan Pei''s sister, and she has stepped into the divine realm more than ten years before Yan Pei.


    "Lulu!"


    Huangfu''e said with a smile: "at that time, as long as you want, I can help you."


    later, Huangfu e didn''t say it, so he closed his mouth wisely, because Yan Lu''s eyes were angry at him. It seemed that as long as he continued to speak, he would immediately start with him.


    Chu Jie and Wu Geng both gave a meaningful smile. Yan Lu was once a gorgeous beauty. Huangfu''e had pursued her. Unfortunately, the relationship between danzong and jueshazong was not good. This time, they chose to cooperate because of their compulsion. This does not mean that Yan Lu should give Huang fu''e a good look.


    Of course, Yan Lu was annoyed that huangfu''e called her lulu in front of so many people. Some people called her Lulu when she was young, but since she stepped into the divine realm, no one has called her again for many years.


    Until Huangfu e lowered his head, Yan Lu took back her eyes and stood up, a little full of ups and downs: "so there is nothing to discuss, waiting for the arrival of tomorrow. Tonight, take good care of the two little girls, so as not to be rescued by the cunning and despicable boy of Chu Feng, and fail."


    Leaving a word, Yan Lu didn''t want to continue to stay here. She shook her head and went out, leaving only a figure full of fantasy, which was destined for them to see and touch.


    "Old maid, what is still here?"


    Almost as soon as Yan Lu left, huangfu''e immediately clapped on the table and stood up. It seems that Yan Lu was angry: "everyone, I mean basically that. Tomorrow we can take Chu Feng and start to work. More is just to prevent unnecessary changes. It''s better to have a rest early and cultivate enough spirit and wait for tomorrow, not to accompany."


    Similarly, Wu Geng turned around and left. Wu Geng also stood up with his mouth curled and bowed his hand to the Chu Kingdom: "they all left and I left. Anyway, those people have come. It''s useless for us to be nervous here. Goodbye!"


    In the house, only Chu Jie and Chu can are still sitting there. Chu Jie sips in a cup of tea and exhales: "it''s a pity."


    Chu can wanted to get up, but after hearing Chu Jie''s words, he sat back again: "three elders, what''s the pity? Are you also interested in Yan Lu. Although it''s really full of charm, the four forces have never intermarried since ancient times. How much do you think?"


    "Little Lord, you think too much." He was very interested in Yan Lu, but he never showed it. At the moment, he could not admit it: "I am in a bad sense of Chu Feng. It is said that he is now the owner of the world''s Chu family."


    Chu Feng was a taboo, and the Chu Kingdom who had dealt with him knew that Chu Feng was powerful. If he could stand with Ling yunzong, he could crush the other three forces. Unfortunately, they started to attack Chu Feng and never had a chance to stand together again.


    Moreover, the other three forces may have wiped out Chu Feng before it has fully grown up. If they want to attract Chu Feng into Lingyun sect, it is doomed to be just an illusion, which can not be realized.


    "What do you want him to do? Do we have no one in lingyunzong?"


    No, Chu can didn''t have such a regretful idea. Instead, he stood up and said with displeasure: "three elders, you''d better not have such an idea in the future. I don''t hear anything. If it is heard by the other three forces, it will inevitably be used as an excuse to attack lingyunzong. It is definitely not what we want to see."


    Chu Jie didn''t expect chucan''s sudden reaction. He narrowed his eyes and probably thought of the reason why Chu can was so excited. He laughed and drank tea, but he was too lazy to point out Chu can''s careful thinking.


    Chu can has been called a genius since the day of his birth. He has not let people down for more than 20 years. Now he is an infinite existence close to the divine realm. Maybe in a few years, he will become the youngest person in the history of the Chu family in the hidden world.


    However, Chu Feng comes from the Chu family in the modern world. His age is only 20, but he has been able to fight against the four lower gods and even evade the pursuit of the middle God, killing Chu can absolutely in many ways.


    Chu can is not worried that Ling yunzong''s Chu family will be attacked by the three forces, but is worried that Chu Fengzhen will enter lingyunzong, and his aura of little Lord will not exist.


    Chu can''s heart is really like this, but he didn''t notice the look of Chu Kingdom, and said proudly, "and he wants to enter lingyunzong? Thousands of years ago, people from the Chu family in the world have to go through many tests. I can''t see Chu Feng, and I don''t even have the qualification to be assessed. "


    "Not to mention that he is a taboo. He is a damned person."


    Chu Jie doesn''t want to listen to Chu can''s words that he doesn''t want to admit that Chu Feng is powerful. It has a bit of bad taste to see others, but he forgets that he often thinks so.At this time, he was more cynical about Chu can''s arrogance. The hidden world had been sealed off for thousands of years, and he had already lost contact with the Chu family in the present world. Both sides did not know how much blood had been diluted in so many years. Where did Chu can be so confident that he respected the Chu family in the hidden world? Even if Chu Feng wants to enter, he needs to be examined?


    Shaking his head, Chu Kingdom didn''t want to say more, and he couldn''t say: "little Lord, go down and have a rest. Tomorrow is changing. You should take good care of yourself."


    Chucan sneers in his heart, and feels that Chu Jie is saying that you must die tomorrow, so that his grandson chuchen may be able to make a start.


    However, Chu can is also a bit of a schemer. He shrugs his shoulders and goes out, but he is not ready to go to rest. He wants to see the two people who are left to see.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2001

    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are still being held here in a huge iron cage tens of meters behind the building where the discussion began.


    When the rest of the women are starving, they will not pay attention to the time when the other four are doomed to die, but there is no guarantee that they will be given a little time by the guards.


    Because according to the meaning of the four forces, no matter whether Chu Feng appears or not, they will be thrown into the hole dug out at noon tomorrow. Of course, before that, they will block their martial veins. No matter how powerful they are, the blocked meridians just can''t exert their power, and their own defense still exists.


    However, if the military pulse is blocked, it will be equivalent to an ordinary person. If he is thrown into the sea water with sub zero temperature, he will definitely be frozen to death. Therefore, no one pays more attention to the two people who are doomed to die, even if they look like fairies.


    Of course, except for one person, that is Chu can.


    Since the collapse of the north city that night, he came to see wenxinxue and Xia Wei, and after that, he was very excited. He did not say that he wanted to marry him. At least he had the mind to accept himself.


    Whether it''s wenxinxue''s natural coldness or Xia Wei''s clear sweetness and pure beauty, Chu can''t be moved. That''s why he didn''t stay in lingyunzong, but came here.


    Because he had an idea, an idea that only he knew.


    If it was the beginning, Chu can would not agree to see Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue alone. But now all the powerful people in the four major forces have arrived, and he is not worried about Chu can play any tricks. Therefore, he has not been blocked all the way from there.


    In the fierce cold wind, Chu can seems to feel no general came to the cage.


    However, he did not get too close, but stood one meter away, because although the four forces are now cooperating, they can not trust each other completely. They are worried that someone secretly cooperates with Chu Feng and will save Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue.


    Therefore, the iron cage is absolutely forbidden by the four forces. Once people under the God''s realm approach and touch the cage, they will be seriously injured or even die.


    Even if it is a strong God, unless it is a very strong person who ignores all the prohibitions, if it is close, it will suffer some damage, and it can not break these prohibitions. Only the four middle gods can break it. Therefore, at the beginning, there was no strong God sitting in the town and didn''t worry about being rescued. That''s why.


    Chu can is standing outside the iron cage at the moment, looking at the two women sitting on the ground with their eyes closed. The more he looks at the possessive color in his eyes, the more he looks at them, the stronger his color will be.


    Subconsciously swallowing throat, again in the heart of the dark scold how can Chu Feng have such two excellent women.


    He also showed a warm smile that he thought was handsome. He also said, "are you OK, ladies?"


    When they say hello actively, their voices have a special magnetism. If they are changed into ordinary women, they feel that Chu can''s cultivation in the peak state of semi God''s later period is even young enough and has already been moved.


    But Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue still close their eyes. It seems that they haven''t heard anyone talking at all, which makes Chu can a little more embarrassed.


    But the more so Chu can''s heart is more determined to get Xia Wei''s mind.


    Looking around, he made sure that the people in the distance couldn''t hear him. Chu can lowered his voice a little and said, "if the Chu wind doesn''t appear tomorrow, you will be sunk into the sea?" Then he also pointed to the hole that was cut out in the distance: "that''s where they will block your military pulse and throw it into it."


    "At that time, you will be ordinary people, and you will die within 15 minutes at most."


    Also secretly aimed at Xia Wei and their one eye, disappointed is in two people''s faces can not see the slightest mood fluctuation, as if he just said those words for two people can not play any role in general.


    He thinks that they have personality, but Chu can is surprisingly not angry.


    Put down your hand and said, "I can save you."


    Wenxinxue still closed her eyes without any feeling. Xia Wei shook her eyelids and opened her eyes slowly. She was the same as before. She just had a little more tired eyes. There was a pure and beautiful color in her eyes: "you seem to be the little Lord of lingyunzong. Save us. Don''t you worry about getting into trouble?"


    "Even to Ling yunzong?"


    Xia Wei finally talks to him. Chu can is very excited. He feels that they are as beautiful as heaven. Now when he hears Xia Wei''s voice, the sweet smell of spring water makes him more moved.


    However, as a senior matchmaker, Chu can did not show his excitement. He was very calm. He sighed in a low voice: "I am indeed the young master of Lingyun sect. Ling yunzong also cooperates with the other three forces to kill Chu Feng, but all these are not things we really want to do."


    Xia Wei has been in the hermit world for a long time and has gone through many places. Although she has not killed a person, she also understands the evil principle of human heart.She didn''t easily believe what Chu can said: "you''re still happy to kill Chu Feng. How come you don''t want to do it now?"


    "We really don''t want to." Chu can''s heart had already thought out his words, so he didn''t change his face when he said it: "you are the women of Chu Feng. You should know the relationship between lingyunzong in the hidden world and the Chu family in Tianguan of the present world. We are of the same origin. Although we have broken the connection for thousands of years, we can''t erase this fact."


    "My grandfather is the second head of the Chu family in Tianguan. He is the second ancestor of the Chu family, so how can I kill him? No one even thought of killing him in lingyunzong, but there was nothing to do. "


    Sitting next to Xia Wei, she seems to have no fluctuation in her literary heart. A slight and unheard sneer flits across her mouth.


    Lingyunzong in the hidden world and the Chu family in Tianguan in the modern world are indeed of the same origin, but they were both things thousands of years ago. Moreover, the Chu family in Tianguan has been breeding since the new era. Up to now, it has not been known how many generations of blood have been passed on for a long time.


    At least Wen Xinxue knows that there is a difference of more than 20 generations between Chu Feng and the lineage of Ling yunzong''s current Chu family. The blood relationship has been weakened for a long time, which can be said to be a stranger with a surname.


    Chu can at the moment obviously wants to use the same family and the same origin to say that he doesn''t want to kill Chu Feng. Although Wen Xinxue is a bit simple sometimes, it doesn''t mean he is a fool.


    Since Liusheng''s recovery, they are all connected by blood and heart to heart. Naturally, Xia Wei''s idea of Wen Xinxue can also know that her eyes twinkled: "I believe that you are oppressed by the three forces, so you have to cooperate to deal with Chu Feng. But how do you want to save us? Even if Ling yunzong is not intentional, are the three forces still there?"


    Chu can thinks that her acting has succeeded in persuading Xia Wei. Her heart is even more excited. However, Chu can''t easily reveal herself until the prey''s mouth.


    Wen Run said: "it''s definitely impossible to rescue you by force, but I have a plan. It''s just inconvenient to tell you for the time being. But you can rest assured that I will never let you freeze to death by sinking into the sea."


    "So no matter what happens tomorrow, don''t worry about it. I can save you."


    Xia Wei slightly nods: "then thank Chu little Lord."


    Chu can feels that she has succeeded. As for Xia Wei, the only one who talks, Wen Xinxue has not said anything. Chu can doesn''t care at all. As long as one is cheated, is he afraid that the other will not be cheated?


    Xia Wei said: "then you have a good rest, I''ll go back first, so as not to be suspected and create extra branches."


    Xia Wei nods her head and sends Chu can away. Until she can''t see him, she looks at Wen Xinxue: "Miss Wen, should we believe him now? I see only evil and possession in his eyes


    Wenxinxue opened her eyes and opened her mouth: "I thought you didn''t know."


    "Chang''e was trapped by the venerable God. I don''t know if he can drive her back. This Chu can really wants to save us, but it''s definitely not what he said. He wants to possess us, and he won''t untie our military pulse at that time."


    Xia Wei nods: "I also think so, this kind of look in the eye I know."


    Wen Xin Xue asked curiously, "how do you know?"


    Xia Wei''s face turned red, and she didn''t dare to look at wenxinxue''s puzzled eyes. Because Chu can''s eyes had just been seen when he had just established a relationship with Chu Feng, Chu Feng''s should be direct, real and loving.


    It seems that Chu can only display the color of possession. Chu Feng has never been a stranger to Xia Wei.


    Looking at Xia Wei''s coquettish appearance, wenxinxue squints her eyes and probably guesses what''s going on, but doesn''t break Xia Wei''s mind.


    Since Liu Sheng revived and established a blood relationship with Chang''e, Chu Feng and Xia Wei got along with each other, and even went to Chang''e for many times. At the beginning, Lin Yulin was almost taken down when she was a little aunt.


    She is one of the six students, but her identity is Murong Bing''s apprentice, and Chu Feng is her teacher.


    She pursed her ruddy mouth and looked up at the night sky and asked, "Xia Wei, do you think it is against morality and ethics to say that the apprentice and the master''s man are together?"


    Xia Wei is still there to think and Chu wind bit by bit, smell speech to turn back: "you don''t admit that you are the woman of Chu wind?"


    Wenxinxue looks embarrassed. As long as she is close to thinking about things, she will be known by the other six people. She can keep a little secret from a distance. At this moment, Xia Wei clearly feels her inner thoughts.


    Bitterly sighed: "if I can, I want to kill Chang''e more than anyone else. Unfortunately, if I kill her, we will die."


    Xia Wei nodded and did not hold Wen Xin Xue''s mind to tease: "yes, what do you want to do? The other six people also know it. It''s very embarrassing."


    "I don''t know if chufeng''s younger brother has come. Do you still hate us?"


    Wenxinxue looks back at Xia Wei. She knows what happened in Guanghan Garden: "I don''t know if I hate you. He won''t hate me."Xia Wei said with a wry smile: "it seems to be true that hate or hate is destined to be a constant entanglement. I just hope that the final result will be perfect."


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2002

    No matter how long the night is, there will always be a time when the light will come as promised.


    The ice edge snow field also ushered in a new morning. A few kilometers away from the center, many people had gathered to see the excitement. However, they were blocked by the strong men of the four main cities, and they were not allowed to get close to the center.


    However, because the ice edge snow field is formed by a sea, there are no mountains, no rocks, no trees, and naturally there is no barrier. Even if they are several kilometers away, they can see the general situation.


    Now the morning has just arrived, and there are about four hours to go before noon. Many people are wondering whether Chu Feng will arrive at the last appointed time.


    Although many people came here, they all thought that Chu Feng would not come.


    Although beauty can make people feel happy, it is not worth it if this woman puts herself in danger. At least many people who come here feel that if they stand in the perspective of Chu Feng, they will never come here.


    Because the four forces must have laid a net, unless the Chu wind does not appear, or there may be only one result of death.


    In the center, after a night''s rest, Chu Jie and others also came to the cage. When they saw Wen Xinxue, they were still as quiet as ever, and didn''t care too much. In their eyes, this is the chess piece to lure and kill Chu Feng. There is nothing worth paying attention to.


    If they are not Chu Feng''s women, even if they are young and beautiful, they should pay attention to their talents at most.


    Chu can stands behind a little, his eyes vaguely glancing over the two women in the cage. He is also pondering whether there is any loophole in his plan. Although the beauty is good, it is not worth saving Xia Wei and exposing himself.


    Feel that there is no problem, chucan''s face just reappears a smile.


    "The three elders, your predecessors."


    After making up his mind, Chu can steps forward and says modestly, "I think about it for a moment. I''d better go back to lingyunzong. I can''t help you here, and it may drag you down."


    Wu Geng and others didn''t care whether Chu can was here. On the contrary, it was better to be here. It would be more perfect to be killed by Chu Feng.


    However, he even proposed to leave, a few people can not say anything, all gently nodded.


    There is a trace of strange color in Chu Kingdom. He doesn''t feel much about whether Chu can is here. Of course, it would be better for Chu can to leave. Although if Chu can dies, his grandson Chu Chen will have a little more chance to get ahead, but if Chu can really die, he will have to bear some punishment.


    Chu can''s grandfather, who has not appeared for hundreds of years, is still afraid of Chu Jie.


    Nodding: "then I''ll have you escorted back."


    "No But Chu can said: "now Chu Feng will come at any time. When you are employing people, you don''t have to worry about me. I will go back by myself. Once I encounter any danger, I will crush the transmission ring, and there will be no change."


    Chu thought about it for a while, and thought that Chu can would not be easily taken down or killed. He had a transmission ring in his hand, so he could run away smoothly: "then you can go, so you don''t have to wait for Chu Feng to come."


    Chu can nods his head and flies away. In an instant, he is far away from people''s sight and heads for the north city. Obviously, he wants to use the transmission array of the north city to go to the South City, and then go back to lingyunzong.


    But what people don''t know is that after Chu can went out for a distance, he broke through the ice and entered the sea.


    Chu can leaves. Chu Jie takes a look at Xia Wei in the iron cage: "there are only a few hours left from noon. Chu Feng may appear at any time. How are you preparing?"


    Wu Geng patted his chest: "it''s already ready. As long as Chu Feng appears, he can''t be killed. Why is it so troublesome? Can''t we wait here?"


    Huang Fu e sneered and said, "Chu Feng is not a fool. If he has any hope, he may come. If they all wait here with us, what can we do if Chu Feng can''t see any hope of success?"


    "What''s more, can''t the four of us still be able to restrain Chu Feng for a little time?"


    Wu Geng didn''t recognize the scorn in Huangfu e''s words. He nodded: "anyway, as long as Chu Feng comes, he will die here today."


    Yan Lu Mei Mou a congealing: "he does not come?"


    A question brings the three Chu people back to the last thing they want to think about. If Chu Feng is not the same as the rumor, and doesn''t care about the death of these two women, what they have done is meaningless.


    The future is more likely to be retaliated by Chu Feng, so even if killed two Chu Feng women, it is not perfect.


    "He will certainly come." Silence for a while, Huangfu e certainly threw out a sentence.


    Seeing all three people looking at him, huangfu''e said his confidence: "our little Lord told me that although Chu Feng was bloody and cruel, he was not afraid of the torrent of blood, but he was also a person who attached great importance to love and righteousness, especially his brother and Hongyan. As long as he grasped both of them, even if he wanted Chu Feng to hurt himself."Yan Lu disdained to smile: "huangfu''e, you little Lord seems to know Chu Feng very well, but I heard that on the night of the fall of Beicheng, Huangfu''s literary world could kill chufeng, but it made him run away. Finally, he was killed and killed and destroyed the North City Lord''s house."


    "Do you think he really knows or is he lucky? If he told us that night, there is still Chu Feng in the world now?"


    Chu Jie and Wu Geng also showed a playful smile. Later that night, they all knew that Huangfu had missed an opportunity to kill Chu Feng and absolutely underestimated the enemy?


    Huangfu''e looked embarrassed, but he was also angry. Yan Lu made him stand down: "anyway, I believe that our little Lord, he can deceive Chu Feng and almost die, which shows that he is right."


    "He told me that Chu Feng would definitely come today, but there would be two results."


    Yan Lu is also aimed at Huangfu e, to strike at the anger he called Lulu last night: "which two?"


    Huangfu''e replied: "the two results are that Chu Feng will definitely come. One is that Chu Feng will come, but he can''t save his woman from our hands and let us put forward conditions for self mutilation. There is also another result, which is the last possible result that our young master said may be."


    Wu Geng said impatiently, "don''t be a mother-in-law, just finish talking once."


    "No, you can go away." Wu Geng huangfu''e was not so patient. He continued to say: "the most likely result is that Chu Feng comes, but he is absolutely sure to come, because he is a person who cherishes his life and will not take risks easily."


    "Either come and be pinched by us, or come to fight against us cruelly, but we will never fail to come."


    Yan Lu snorted coldly and took back his eyes: "as long as he comes, what results do you care about him?"


    Wu Geng also nodded: "that is, as long as he comes, he will not come, as long as we are afraid of what, the four of them can absolutely make Chu Feng very sad."


    Huang fu''e was too lazy to say anything to Wu Geng and Yan Lu. He glanced over the two men in the cage and turned around: "let''s go. Pay attention to the surrounding environment at any time. For those who come to watch the excitement, let them go away. Otherwise, they will die and no one will collect their corpses."


    Wu Geng patted his head and thought of those people who were watching the fun outside. He called in a strong weapon refiner: "tell the people in the four main cities to let those people who come to watch the fun quit a little. Chu Feng will come soon. If they want to die, they should continue to stand there."


    People were arranged to convey the news. The four also went back to their temporary rest place to pay attention to the surrounding environment, so as to prevent people from sneaking in among the onlookers or suddenly attacking the direction of the cage from the sky to cause the ice sheet to break.


    But there is no one to pay attention to the bottom of the sea, otherwise we will find some abnormal conditions.


    Fifty kilometers away from the center of a once isolated island, Chu wind falls from the sky, Xuanyuan Huining and nu zilei are accompanied by the left eye twinkle can see the scene of the center, as well as Xia Wei and wenxinxue in the iron cage.


    Eyes can not stand a soft, Chu wind at the moment want to appear in front of two people, but after all still hold back.


    There was no one around, and Chu Feng was not worried about being heard. He was about to talk and saw an ice cave in the distance that seemed to have been artificially made. He was not afraid of causing the ice to spread and break into a vast ocean.


    He took back his eyes and said, "miss zilei, if there is no one I want to see, I will take action. The lowest limit of the four forces must have sent out the middle gods. When the time comes, the impact will be very big. You go first."


    Angry purple Lei thought Chu Feng was driving her own way. She said coldly, "Chu Feng, I gave you a massage last night and washed your face this morning. Do you want to drive me away, are you still a person?"


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to drive zilei away. She said with a wry smile: "I don''t mean that. I just want you to take advantage of the fact that most people''s attention is in the ice blade snow field. Go to Nancheng first through the transmission array, and then go to nanzhenyan''s manor outside the south city to wait for us. If we solve the problems here, we will pass."


    "As long as you are careful, there are few people in Nancheng who can hurt you."


    "Oh, so you are worried about my safety." Angry purple bud blushed for a moment, knowing that she had misunderstood the meaning of Chu Feng, and did not refuse Chu Feng''s request, she replied, "well, I''ll go to Nancheng first, but I said you must come, otherwise,,,, otherwise, you must come anyway."


    Unable to find a threat to Chu Feng, angry purple bud turned around and left instantly, silent.


    Chu Feng can''t see the anger purple bud, just take back his eyes, secret technique transmission: "rhyme, you come here, we''ll discuss it finally."


    Then he felt uncomfortable all over. Subconsciously, he saw Xuanyuan Huining staring at him scornfully. Chu Feng coughed: "do you despise me again? What happened to you? "


    "You almost stabbed me. Is that enough?" Xuanyuan Huining snorted coldly and said scornfully: "it''s so disgusting to call Dongfang Yun. Why don''t you call my sister Weiwei?"Chu Feng pointed a point in front: "Xiawei is Wei Wei."


    Xuanyuan Huining raised his fist and hit out: "bastard!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2003

    "Husband, why do you have a black eye socket?"


    The waiting time was not very long. Two figures fell in the air, Oriental rhyme and Yan Yan. The latter saw Chu Feng''s left eye a little dark, and asked curiously, "didn''t you sleep well?"


    It''s not right to say it: "not sleeping well should be a matter of two eyes. How can you just have one eye?"


    Chu Feng was embarrassed to say that it was left by Xuanyuan Huining''s powder fist. He coughed and said, "nothing. I hit it by accident just now."


    Yan Yan drum mouth, obviously do not believe what Chu Feng said, here is the ice edge snow field, where can you hit? You have to have a place to crash, right?


    She was too lazy to continue to ask. Although it was the first time they met, she also knew who this person was. She just saw Xuanyuan Huining with one hand in front of her body and biting her lips. She was shocked: "what''s the matter with you? Are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Xuanyuan Hui Ning face a embarrassed, ruddy attractive, not easy to detect a stare at Chu Feng.


    In the heart you resent unceasingly, if pinch burst how to do?


    Once again, he glared at Chu Feng and pretended to be natural. He said, "it''s a little uncomfortable, but it''s OK. Just wait a minute."


    Yan Yan''s head is simple, certainly does not know how to return a responsibility, so did not think much.


    Xuanyuan Huining also saw the Oriental rhyme standing behind Yan Yan. Her eyes shrank and burst into a fierce look: "are you the Oriental rhyme?"


    Feel Xuanyuan Huining that kind of Qi and not good, Oriental rhyme frown: "something?"


    Xuanyuan Huining took a step forward: "you took my sister in Xuanyuan secret place, and you let her finally be fused by the woman Chang''e?"


    Eastern rhyme nodded: "is so what?"


    Xuanyuan Huining, seeing that Dongfang Yun was still like this, was very angry: "Damn it!"


    "Huining!" Seeing that Xuanyuan Huining and Dongfang Yun are going to fight each other, Chu Feng goes to her and shouts, "now saving Xia Wei and them is the most important thing. It''s not suitable for them to do it. Moreover, Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Huining are both inferior gods, and their state power is almost the same. If they really fight, they still don''t know when to end.


    Most importantly, it will attract the attention of the rest of the people, and it will not be convenient to implement the plan at that time.


    Xuanyuan Huining hummed and then dispersed. If Chu Feng had not explained to her that she couldn''t have a conflict with Dongfang Yun, it would be very important for her. Now she really wants to have a fight with Dongfang Yun and vent her anger. Thinking that Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia has been taken away and merged, she will feel very uncomfortable.


    Yan Yan in the side drum mouth: "that, or discuss under the specific how to do, or I and jade Tu action."


    One death and six deaths, Yan Yan naturally can not let such things happen, so it must be to save people.


    Xuanyuan Huining also knows that we must save people first. Otherwise, Xuanyuan crape myrtle will never have a chance to come back again in his whole life. He no longer asks Dongfang Yun, "what are your plans?"


    Yan Yan told Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining about the plan that he and Dongfang Yun began to make, without any reservation.


    "It''s a good idea for you to do this, but it''s not feasible."


    Chu Feng shook his head and rejected Yan Yan''s plan and told his own judgment: "the four forces are mainly against me. Although you will attract their attention when you appear, they will never let them chase one of them to leave. Only when I appear, they will ignore the pursuit.


    So when I really want to do something, I''m responsible for attracting the people from the four major forces. When the time comes, the three of you will definitely be able to rescue Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue, and untie their blocked channels. Even if we can''t win today, we can also protect ourselves. "


    Xia Wei''s three men are equal to the fighting power of the middle God. If the Chu wind drives taboo, it''s easy to fight the middle God. With the two lower gods, Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Huining, it''s safe enough.


    Dongfang Yun and Yan Yan think about it carefully and feel that Chu Feng''s words are reasonable. If they try to attract people from Dongfang Yun according to their plan, it is estimated that it will be difficult to succeed, and even they will put themselves into it, and Yan Yan will not have a chance to make a move.


    However, the four forces must have the means of ambush and prevention. They can''t kill them rashly. Dongfang Yun asked coldly, "you say our plan is not good. What can you do?"


    "There is a way." It seems that Dongfang Yun''s appearance has been rejected, and the plan is not happy. Chu Feng doesn''t care: "now danzong thinks Yan Yan is missing. When I show up with Yan Yan, I say I kidnapped her. Even Huangfu literary circles don''t know Yan Yan''s real identity."


    "You say, if I do this, what will happen to the other three forces except danzong?"


    Dongfang Yun is not a man with big chest and no brain. He immediately understood the meaning of Chu Feng and thought that he was as insidious as before, but it was a good way.


    If Chu Feng and Yan Yan appeared, danzong''s people would surely throw a rat''s paw, while the other three forces would not care about Yan Yan''s life and death. They would only fight Chu Feng according to the original plan, which would make the people of danzong angry and indirectly destroy the cooperation of the four forces, leaving them estranged.In this way, she and Xuanyuan Huining try to rescue Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue from the dark, and even untie their blocked channels. It is much better than the direct appearance of Chu Feng and the leading away of the four forces, because the cooperation of the four forces can be changed.


    I am very satisfied with Chu Feng''s method, but Dongfang Yun won''t admit it because of Chu Feng''s many complaints: "OK, then do as you say. When you pretend to take Yan Yan out, Xuanyuan Huining and I will go back and try to rescue them."


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned: "why should I cooperate with you? Can''t you pretend to be Yan?"


    Dongfangyun is Yutu, good at camouflage, and can be transformed into Yan Yan''s appearance. Yan Yan can go with her to save people. Xuanyuan Huining still can''t accept working with Dongfang Yun.


    Chu wind slightly helpless, this sister-in-law stubborn up, is really not the general stubborn.


    "Big chest, no brain."


    Don''t want to, Oriental rhyme passed Xuanyuan Huining and said scornfully: "I can really turn into Yan Yan, but I''m not the abnormal Chu Feng. I can''t hide my realm breath. At that time, they will feel that my martial arts breath is only in the early stage of demigod. Do you think they will believe it? Or do you want me to show the breath of the next demon God? "


    Xuanyuan Huining''s face is red and angry. He is very angry with Dongfang Yun''s words. But the most helpless thing is Chu Feng. When two women fight, he lies down with a gun for no reason. How can he be abnormal?


    Seeing that the two people''s congresses have the meaning of war promotion, Chu Feng quickly stood between them: "the plan is so decided, no matter what you think in your mind, put it down for the time being, and cooperate to save Xia Wei and their later."


    "At that time, I will take Yan Yan out to create a gap between the four major forces. You will detour from behind to save people. Remember not to be surprised. Otherwise, I will have to fight them to the end today."


    The four forces must be well prepared today. Chu Feng doesn''t want to take risks.


    Dongfang Yun doesn''t care to take back his eyes, but Xuanyuan Huining is still a little dissatisfied, but Chu Feng has said that, seven generations and seven lives can not be joked about. One death is all death, Xuanyuan Huining can only temporarily endure the anger of Dongfang Yun.


    Seeing that the two men did not fight against each other again, Chu Feng was relieved. What he was most afraid of was the war between the two women.


    Yan Yan came over with his mouth full, holding Chu Feng''s hand, regardless of the people around him: "husband, when do we do it, and this is the ice edge snow field, even if we can''t hide from the road, do you want to retreat?"


    Although rescuing people has enhanced our own strength, we do not know how much strength the four major forces have put in, and the way out is also very important.


    Chu Feng didn''t worry about this. He had already thought about the way out. After rescuing the people, he blocked a space with the demon Kingdom, so that the people of the four forces could not catch up with him. He ran away from them for Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Huining, but he would be a little more dangerous.


    Of course, Chu Feng just hid the idea himself. Yan Yan or Xuanyuan Huining would not agree with him: "the time they agreed was noon. Now there is still a period of time. We will wait until the time is almost right before we do it."


    Oriental rhyme tiny dew disdain: "you still think the host can come in time?"


    Chu Feng also did not conceal his own idea: "yes, I still think that when they both lose, I will take Chang''e down and severely torture."


    "Then you are doomed to be disappointed." Dongfang Yun sneered and looked revered: "unless the master can''t arrive in time, once the master appears, all the gods of the four forces together will not be enough for the master to wreak havoc with one finger. So if you want to take advantage of the fisherman, you should forget it."


    God of creation?


    Chu Feng heard the words in his heart sprouted such an idea, Chang''e is now a god of creation, otherwise Dongfang Yun would never have said these words with such confidence.


    Only by integrating the crape myrtle, Ma Qiduo and Lin Yulin have stepped into the God of creation. If we integrate the remaining Sansheng, what will Chang''e be like?


    Chu Feng can''t imagine what kind of state it is, but it must be the peak of the five forbidden areas: "no matter how strong, I''ve played it?"


    Oriental rhyme itself is still there proud, smell speech facial expression influence, shame fury unceasingly: "rascal!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2004

    Time gradually close to noon, less than half an hour from the appointed time.


    All the people gathered near the center of the ice blade snow plain were expelled to further places by the people of the four main cities. At the moment, all the people in the center are the strong ones of the four forces. Except for the four people in the Chu Kingdom, all of them are strong in the peak state of the late demigod period, or the strong ones in the later stage of the demigod period.


    The iron cage in the distance has been guarded by dozens of people from the four major forces to prevent any change at the last moment.


    Yan Lu raised her head and looked at the sky. Although it was a sunny day, the temperature around her was still dozens of degrees below zero. However, it was nothing to the strong people who were at the lowest level in the late period of demigod. As long as the real force in the body was running, it could defend against the cold.


    Light open red lips: "Chu wind can''t really not come?"


    Time is getting closer and closer. According to the truth, if Chu Feng really wants to save people, he should have come long ago. Why should we find the right time? If this kind of thing delays a little time, his woman will be more dangerous. But now there is not much left from the agreed time, but Chu Feng has not appeared yet. Yan Lu is angry.


    If Chu Feng doesn''t appear, she is equivalent to wasting two days here. It is very likely that there will be no way to find Chu Feng again.


    Huang fu''e looked embarrassed. At first, he said those words, which indicated that Chu Feng would come no matter what. But now it was almost time. Chu Feng did not appear, and he had less confidence in his heart. He thought that there might be some problems in Huangfu''s literary judgment.


    As Yan Lu said at the beginning, if Huangfu literary world really knew Chu Feng enough, why should he take Chu Feng and let him run?


    The quieter people are Wu Geng and Chu Jie. Both of them only do things according to the agreement of the two patriarchs. Now it is not so important for them whether Chu Feng appears or not. In any case, as long as the base camp is well defended, Chu Feng will not necessarily find an attack gap, so there is no expectation of Yan Lu.


    "Four masters, there are only five minutes left."


    After a while, the white faced man in charge of the central defense came to the four, lowered his head and said, "are we following the original plan?"


    According to the agreement between the four forces, no matter whether Chu Feng appears or not, once the time is up, the two women arrested will be blocked off and sunk into the cold sea. If Chu Feng appears, it will be good. If Chu Feng doesn''t appear, Xia Wei and Xia Wei can be killed, and the anger that Chu Feng has ravaged the four main cities will be exposed.


    The four looked at each other, and huangfu''e said coldly, "let''s go. Let''s release the two girls according to their teaching methods and send them to death. Maybe Chu Feng is trying to save people secretly now. Seeing that we are going to attack his woman, maybe he will run out."


    Yan Lu and others nodded slightly, but there was no opinion about it.


    The four men also came to the side of the cage and stood in the same direction. On top of the cage, there were prohibitions set down by the four powerful forces. However, in order to make the plan go smoothly, they had already taught them how to break away. It was not necessary for the middle God to be present. Now the time is approaching. Regardless of whether Chu Feng will come or not, both women will die.


    The four people began to gather strong strength, and the breath of the next god surged in the air.


    Those who came to see the bustle from a long distance did not know what had happened because they were too far away. They just felt the breath of the four lower gods and wondered whether the Chu wind had already lurked in and had already started a war with the people of the four major forces.


    However, it doesn''t look like a war is going on. All the people are paying attention there with an excited heart, and they are also angry that the people in the four main cities have nothing to stop them from doing. Are they still guilty of watching the fun?


    In the center, the four people of Chu Kingdom each sent out a power to cover the side of the cage. You can see the light on the cage, which is gradually disappearing.


    All of a sudden, the cage slowly floated up and fell heavily on the ground in the distance. Xia Wei and Wen Xin Xue also opened their eyes, and their eyes flashed with light.


    However, thinking that he has been blocked, his meridians can not play any power and then pass by helplessly. If the power is still there, any one of the two can easily wipe out the four lower gods around him, but it is a pity that there is no if.


    After breaking the ban of the iron cage, Chu Jie looked up at the sky and said, "it''s already noon. It seems that the young master of Juesha sect has problems in his judgment of Chu Feng. Maybe these two are his women, but obviously Chu Feng doesn''t want to take risks for them and waste our time."


    Wu Geng and Yan Lu''s faces show regret. In order to lure and kill Chu Feng today, they have been preparing for several days. At first, they are confident that Chu Feng will appear. Today, taboo has completely fallen.


    But now the time has come, but Chu Feng has not come yet. All four feel that they have wasted time to arrange all these things. If they had known earlier, they would have made some breakthroughs by directly uniting to search for chufeng.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world.Exhaled a sultry breath, can''t see Chu Feng kill his suffocation, Yan dew hand a wave: "on the rope, sink the sea!"


    The three powerful danzong immediately went up and took out a rope to tie together Xia Wei, who was unable to exert his strength. If it was before, how could such an ordinary rope bind them, but if they could not exert their strength, it would be equivalent to ordinary people. There was no way.


    "Come on


    Wu Geng saw that he was already tied up, and raised his hand to shout.


    Yan Lu and Yan Lu seem to know that they are all together. The invisible but repressive force gradually covers Xia Wei and Yan Yan. The ruddy color of the two gradually dissipates. Suddenly, they are more pale, even their lips are a little cyan, and their hair has a frost color.


    The four also put down their hands. Huangfu''e also dispelled the embarrassment of misjudgment, and sneered: "now their martial veins have been completely blocked. Even if they are not thrown into the cold sea, it is this way to let them stand here, and they will slowly freeze to death. Does Chu Feng know that it will hurt?"


    I don''t know whether Chu Feng has come or not. Huangfu''e suddenly rises into the sky and can even be seen by people who come to see the excitement in the distance.


    Taking a deep breath, huangfu''e raised his voice line, relying on the extremely strong power to shake his voice: "Chu Feng, I believe you must have come. Now your two women are in our hands. Not only have we blocked the meridians, but now we have blocked the martial veins and become an ordinary person."


    "The temperature in the center of the ice blade snow field is above - 50. They can''t hold on for long. Give you three breaths to get out. Otherwise, we''ll sink them into the sea."


    The sound penetrated through everything, even suppressed the howling cold wind, and passed into all people''s ears. People who came to watch the excitement despised Huang fu''e''s words.


    If he can''t find Chu Feng, he will catch his woman to lure him. Now he is threatening Chu Feng to come out. The four forces are really despicable. Although he thinks so, they dare not say a word in his mouth.


    Huang Fu e didn''t know whether Chu Feng had come or not. He said, "Chu Feng, it seems that you are really hard hearted. Do you care about the two beauties?"


    Br >


    even if you start to think about the power of the lower part of your mind, even if you start to think about it, they will not be able to count their own power? We can''t take it lightly until we get to the last step.


    Huangfu''e also revealed the second number: "two!"


    After a pause, huangfu''e''s powerful perceptual ability also covers the surrounding area. Once there is any disturbance, he will feel it immediately. He finds that there is no abnormal sneer: "three!"


    Those who were isolated from the four main cities in the distance listened to huangfu''e''s counting, but Chu Feng had not yet appeared. They were all slightly disappointed. It seemed that Chu Feng would not come, but it was a pity that the two women were there.


    At the scene, huangfu''e also felt that the Chu wind would not come. He turned and fell on the ground and raised his hand: "sink into the sea!"


    The four forces immediately went out, and a strong man at the peak of the late demigod period led Xia Wei and Yan Yan to the ice cave that had already been dug.


    Because the excavation time has been several days, the hole has become smaller in the cold wind, and it may be completely closed in a few days. However, it is not difficult to throw two people down at the same time.


    Five meters next to the hole, there is a rotating shaft like thing there. There is a rope wrapped on it, obviously to tie it to Xia Wei and their bodies, and then slowly put them into the sea.


    In the face of the imminent danger, Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue don''t have any nervousness and fear on their faces, because Chang''e is already on her way. She has already entered Nancheng Prefecture. As long as she gets to the main city center of Nancheng, she can find the transmission array to the north city. When she comes, it will be very soon.


    Although they have been blocked off, and the cold wind around them makes them very miserable, but they both firmly believe that they will survive today, and that Chang''e will not be destroyed by anyone.


    The four people of Chu Kingdom also came to the side, and let people tie the rope to Xia Wei and Wen Xin Xue again. They all took a look at the sky and hoped that Chu Feng would appear. Unfortunately, it was still as calm as before, and there was no movement.


    In the dark, a white busy work, Yan Lu cold with that charming face: "put down."


    At the same time, 20 kilometers away, Chu Feng took all this in his eyes, took off the mask on his face, and indicated that Dongfang Yun did not need to worry: "the plan needs to be changed. The four forces did not continue to detain them, but released them to prepare for sinking into the sea. I can only appear. You can find a way to save them from the sea."


    "Now they have been blocked off. In the icy sea, they can support for up to 15 minutes."


    Oriental rhyme look slightly changed, did not ask Chu Feng how to know: "this group of damned guys, I come."


    Chu Feng nodded and said to Xuanyuan Huining, "you pay attention to the situation, there is no change, you don''t need to move."Xuanyuan Huining also knew that things were serious now, and did not continue to fight against Dongfang Yun: "I''ll go to the sea with her to find a way to save people. I can help if something happens like this."


    Chu Feng smiles and nods, and suddenly bursts out the magic power. The ice under his feet has cracks, and a hole with a diameter of 10 meters collapses. You can see the sea: "go down!"


    Oriental rhyme they look at each other, running force wrapped in the body, two people together did not enter the sea.


    It is obvious that the momentum of Chu wind has aroused their attention.


    Exhaled a breath, raised his head, took Yan Yan''s hand and sighed: "Chang''e, in the end, I owe you in my last life?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2005

    The afternoon has arrived, even a little past, the Chu Kingdom and others feel that the Chu wind will not come, let alone just to see the lively people?


    They could not feel the arrival of Chu Feng, and almost all of them were ready to leave. But at this time, a powerful and terrifying evil spirit broke out behind them. Those who had experienced Chu Feng knew that Chu Feng was coming, and those who did not know were pale. With such powerful magic power, they still had the power of the divine realm. No wonder the four forces killed Chu Feng at all costs.


    Because the hidden world now knows that Chu Feng is only a 20-year-old young man, and has become so powerful. What if in the future?


    As the momentum of the four men in the central Chu Kingdom burst out, a group of powerful people in the hidden world who happened to be in the middle suffered a little. This was the confrontation of the powerful people in the divine realm, which could not be easily countered by them. Even if they were far away from each other, they felt that momentum was very uncomfortable and needed to use their skills to resist.


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow in the sky flashed by in an instant, bringing out an extremely strong momentum. Some weaker strong people could not even resist this strong momentum and fell to the ground. They also had expectations for today''s World War I.


    Perhaps it would have been more earth shaking than when the four forces began to encircle and annihilate Chu Feng. Otherwise, we would be too sorry for the layout of the four forces these days.


    Because of the panic caused by the appearance of Chu Feng, those who watched the excitement also took advantage of the similar daze of the people in the four main cities and quickly went to the inside. Although the momentum of the spirit state made them unable to resist it, they all felt that they could resist for a while before things really happened.


    Moreover, they are all semi divine strong people. If they want to improve their cultivation, they should constantly challenge people who are stronger than themselves or get guidance from people with higher level. Undoubtedly, we can see a battle between the strong in God state, which is rare for their martial arts.


    Even the strong four cities who were responsible for blocking the spectators from getting close to the center thought so. All of a sudden, everyone began to gather towards the center.


    Chu Feng, who had already appeared on the top of the Chu Kingdom, saw all these things in his eyes and said in his heart that he was not afraid of death.


    However, he would not stop those people from approaching. He looked down at Xia Wei, who was bound by the rope and had been pushed to the ice cave. His left eye twinkled to see if Dongfang Yun had reached the bottom, but his look changed slightly, showing a look of astonishment.


    Because he saw the Oriental rhyme, they almost reached the location of the ice cave, but this is not the most important.


    The most important thing is that within about 12 meters of ice, about 8 meters away from the bottom of the sea, an ice passage was dug from the bottom of the sea one kilometer away. A gap could be opened only a few tens of centimeters away. At the moment, there is a handsome young man who looks elegant.


    Who is it, why is it there, and what does he want to do?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng saw that he only had the cultivation of the peak state in the later period of the demigod period, and he also dispelled the thought of continuing to think. No matter who he was, Dongfang Yun and Dongfang Yun could easily solve the problem.


    She took back her eyes and didn''t open her mouth. Yan Lu saw Yan Yan beside Chu Feng. She was surprised: "Yan Yan!"


    Chu Kingdom and others have seen Yan Yan when Yan Pei died. Although she was covered with a veil at that time, Yan Lu called her Yan Yan, so there is absolutely no mistake.


    They all know about the disappearance of danzong''s Saint daughter. Seeing Yan Yan in Chu Feng''s hand, they all have a meaningful smile, which is a kind of schadenfreude to danzong.


    Yan Yan deliberately covered up his own breath, pretending to be blocked by the meridians. He heard his words and looked at Yan Lu: "elder Yanlu, are you out?"


    Yan Lu didn''t see that Yan Yan was pretending and nodded: "after Yan Pei died, I came outside instead of him." His eyes were full of hate, and he shot at Chu Feng, killing the opportunity: "are you Chu Feng? Kill my brother, and now kidnap our danzong saint. Can you be more ruthless and rogue? "


    "Let go of the saint immediately, or I will make you die."


    What Chu Feng needs now is to delay as much as possible. It seems to control Yan Yan, but in fact, he just holds her hand.


    With a playful smile, he said, "I''m cruel and mean?"


    Pointing to Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue, who saw him appear excited at the moment, sarcastically returned to Yan Lu''s words: "I kidnapped your danzong Saint daughter, yes, but you did not kidnap my woman?"


    "So we''re half a dozen, don''t say one."


    Yan Lu looked embarrassed and found that what she had just said was a little bit of a slap in the mouth. However, all of a sudden, Yan Lu was angry and said, "let go of the saint, or you will kill your woman!"


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "if you let go of my woman, then I''ll let go of the saint. How about it? This transaction is very cost-effective."


    Yan Lu looks stiff and frowns. She finds that this is a difficult problem. If it is only the problem of danzong, now Chu Feng is in charge of Yan Yan. She will choose to compromise, because Yan Yan''s talent is amazing, and even can make Shuanglong recognize the master. In the future, she will become a powerful God.


    But now this is not the business of the danzong family. In addition, there are Juesha Zong, lingyunzong and lianqizong. Xiawei and wenxinxue are jointly controlled by the four, and danzong has no right to let them go.But danzong has already died a Yan Pei, lost a lower God, can not lose a strong talent of the younger generation.


    We are still hesitant to let the three women out of Chu''s mouth, and then we can see how the two of them have already reached their goal? I believe he can''t run away now


    Almost without any accident, Chu Jie shook his head: "Yan Lu, Chu Feng is a cunning person. Now his woman is still under our control. It''s OK to say that once you let go, you danzong saints will be free. But what if Chu Feng''s followers run away?"


    Huangfu''e also had a similar meaning, echoing the words of Chu Kingdom: "brother Chu Jie is right. It''s not easy to lead Chu wind out. We won''t let him run away, so I''m sorry."


    Yan Lu was slightly angry. How could she not know that the Chu Kingdom and huangfu''e were doing it intentionally. Yan Yan is the holy daughter of danzong. Her current status is even higher than that of the young master of danzong. She can let Yan Yan lie down and die and reduce the emergence of another God in the future. Naturally, they are happy with it.


    Although we have cooperation now, but can take the opportunity to consume each other''s strength, Yan Lu believes that he will not miss this opportunity.


    But Yan Yan, absolutely can''t die, just because she has a double dragon chaos tripod, can''t die.


    Finally, his eyes fell on Wu Geng, who coughed: "I don''t express my opinion. Anyway, you can decide."


    Yan Lu was shocked. Wu Geng remained neutral and did not express her opinions. Chu Jie and Huangfu e objected. She could not decide to let Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue go alone.


    Eyes a little more fierce color, angry look at Chu Feng: "you first let go of the saint, I will let go of your woman."


    Chu Feng slightly smile, emerged light ridicule: "you really think I am a three-year-old child, do you think I will believe you?"


    Now both Chu Jie and huangfu''e are against it. Wu Geng doesn''t express his opinions. Even if he lets Yan Yan go, Xia Wei and Xia Wei can''t be free. Chu Feng feels that Yan Lu is so naive.


    Yan Lu Leng drinks, looking at Chu Feng, who killed his younger brother, and now holds them in the hands of danzong saints, is not easy to move. Her eyes turn to Xia Wei and her eyes brighten: "come on, throw them down."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, and he had already seen Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Hui coagulate to the bottom, but his face pretended to be angry: "if you want to do that, you should think about the consequences, but the saint is still in my hand."


    Chu Kingdom, they all show a meaningful smile, at the moment, they are not in a hurry to move, they want to see Chu Feng angry kill Yan Yan, so Dan Zong will be very sad, first of all, Yan Pei this God, and now the death of Dan Zong Saint daughter, absolutely comfortable.


    Yan Lu clenched her teeth. She had a deep resentment against them in Chu Kingdom. However, she could become a powerful God. She still had some basic tenacity: "Shen!"


    Several powerful danzong men immediately went over, two people pushed Xia Wei and them to the ice cave, where they directly pushed down and hung on the edge. The other two people controlled the rotating shaft. As long as the rope was turned, the rope would grow longer, and Xia Wei and wenxinxue would sink into the sea completely.


    The three people of Chu Kingdom also walked over and scattered with Yan Lu, staring at the Chu wind in the air. Huangfu e even said, "Chu Feng, as long as you break your arm now, we can release one person immediately, how about that?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue. Because of Chang''e, he didn''t know what to say to them at the moment. They looked at Chu Feng in a similar and complicated way, and didn''t know what to say. It was just like silence.


    A hand was lifted up and stuck in Yan Yan''s neck, revealing a terrible killing machine: "you can put it down and see if I dare to kill her."


    People who have already arrived around are watching this scene. They probably already know who Chu Feng is holding. Now the four forces have chips in their hands, and Chu Feng also holds danzong Saint daughter in his hand. The situation is more complicated, but it also makes them more excited.


    Because the three forces obviously don''t want to agree to Yan Lu''s request, let go of Chu Feng''s woman first, which is more and more interesting.


    Yan Lu looks stiff and ugly, her hand gently raised and slowly pressed down: "if you have seed, you will kill her, but in the end, not only will you die, but your two women will also die miserably. I won''t joke with you, you can do it."


    Two strong danzong slowly turn the shaft to lengthen the rope a little bit, Xia Wei and they slowly enter the ice cave, unless they go to the hole to see.


    Yan Lu ignored Chu Feng''s threat and said, "let go of the saint."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2006

    The more tense the atmosphere gets, Yan Lu ignores the threat of Chu Feng and resolutely sinks Xia Wei into the sea. People watching the fun smell the coming of the war.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is mainly delaying time, hoping that Chang''e will arrive as soon as possible, so that he can be safer and Xia Wei''s safety factor can be higher. Perhaps the arrival of Chang''e is the time when they are integrated into the seventh and seventh lives, but at least it is much better than dying here.


    Don''t you think you will shake your head? Do you believe that if I let go of some old guys next to you, I''ll attack me right away? When I''m a fool? "


    Yan Lu looks angry, let people continue to drop the rope, to almost six meters before stopping: "you really don''t let go?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. He loosened his grip on Yan Yan''s neck. Suddenly, he clapped his hand on her back. Yan Yan immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell on the ice, which was dazzling.


    Yan Lu a little more anxious to drink: "Chu wind!"


    Yan Yan coughed and looked pale. It seemed that she was very uncomfortable, but in fact, it was not a big obstacle. She was the peak state of demigod in the later stage, but it was actually the fighting power of the middle God. Chu Feng''s move seemed to hurt her at the peak of the semi God''s later stage, but in fact there was no substantive damage.


    And these Huangfu e, in their eyes, were happy and playful. It seemed that they could see Yan Yan killed by Chu Feng, and danzong lost a talented descendant.


    Give Yan Yan a hand, Chu Feng also cold face to drink: "give me to find out the situation, you are really my woman, but I Chu Feng''s women do not have 100, also have 80, if you can save them, I naturally don''t care, but if you can''t save them, I don''t care if they die."


    "However, I will also let the Saint danzong bury them with them!"


    Yan Lu believes that if he doesn''t follow Chu Feng''s instructions, he will really kill Yan Yan and bury them with Xia Wei.


    Zhang Qihong lip: "dare you?"


    "Stop talking to him." Huangfu''e seemed to have received some news. He took a step forward and waved to let the strong Juesha Zong gather together to guard in front of the ice cave. He looked at Chu Feng fiercely: "if you start directly, I don''t believe that he really dare to kill the saint. That will only make his death more tragic and tragic."


    "Huangfu''e!" Yan Lu''s face was tight, and he was angry.


    Chujie said with a smile: "I and Huangfu brother are the same idea, and Chu wind is not easy to appear, we can not miss the opportunity, if the danzong Saint really died, the future will break the heaven''s prohibition, we are willing to kill with you to the present world to destroy all the relatives of Chu Feng."


    Yan Lu''s face was cold. How could she not know the thoughts of huangfu''e and Chu Jie: "huangfu''e, Chu Kingdom, I tell you, unless Yan Yan is OK, once she encounters an accident, I will indeed kill all the relatives of Chu Feng, even the,, and clansmen!"


    Chu Jie and Huang fu''e''s faces changed slightly, and they were very ugly. The latter was better. However, Chu Jie was eager to kill Yan Lu.


    As we all know, chufeng is a member of the Chu family in Tianguan of the world. If it''s hard to kill chufeng''s relatives, then the people who want to kill chufeng include the people of lingyunzong. Yan Lu is posing a threat.


    Who can become a strong man in martial arts? The Chu Kingdom cheered: "come on, keep sinking, brother Huangfu, brother Wugeng, let''s do it!"


    Huangfu''e and Chu Jie have similar thoughts at the moment, that is, deliberately stimulating Chu Feng to kill Yan Yan, while Wu Geng is neutral. Now it is obvious that huangfu-e and Chu Jie have an absolute advantage in the number of people. He also comes out, and his Qi is locked in Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng in the void in the eyes of a meaningful smile, he wants this effect, now the effect and he expected is almost the same.


    As for why the hidden middle God has not come out yet, Chu Feng probably understands that the higher the realm, the more arrogant he will be, and he will not be willing to do anything until he has to. However, Chu Feng hopes this way, otherwise he will have to face at least four middle gods in the beginning. Even with his face, he will inevitably be under a bit of pressure.


    However, in order to stimulate the estrangement between danzong and the other three forces to the greatest extent, Chu Feng pretended to be angry and started a terrible killing opportunity. The turbulent breath of evil power made people around him feel slightly uncomfortable.


    "You dare to move a bit, I immediately killed the danzong saint."


    Huangfu''e didn''t care about this: "kill!"


    Yan Lu''s face changed instantly: "no way!"


    However, Huangfu and E were doomed not to listen to Yan Lu''s words. They immediately launched an attack on the Chu wind, and the powerful forces of the three lower gods gathered together to take the Chu wind.


    "They forced me. Don''t blame me, danzong."


    Chufeng burst to drink, as if very subdued in general, suddenly pushed Yan Yan to his front, Yan Lu in the next space to see, anxious to drink: "don''t!"


    Almost just heard, that force had already exploded on Yan Yan''s body. A touch of blood bloomed from Yan Yan''s mouth. The graceful body was flying towards the distance like a fallen angel, and hit the ice heavily.The power of the three middle gods is very strong, but Yan Yan''s fighting power is the middle God. The attack just now mostly caused a slight skin injury to Yan Yan.


    However, in order to sow dissension, Chu Feng sneered and said, "I didn''t kill the saint, but you all saw it."


    Yan Lu glared at Chu Feng angrily, and then passed Huangfu e them coldly. Chu Feng is hateful, but those who want Yan Yan to die are hateful.


    They didn''t mean to fight with them. Yan Lu burst out and instantly went to Yan Yan''s side. Huangfu E and they didn''t expect Chu Feng to use Yan Yan Yan as a shield. They were angry that Chu Feng played a trick on them. They were probably hated by danzong. They also joined hands to attack Chu Feng from three directions and sent a message to let the people behind them come.


    Now has begun to fight, if Chu Feng chooses to run, then it will be in vain.


    On the ground, Yanlu squatted beside Yan Yan, helped her up, put her hand on her pulse, her face changed slightly, did not find any beat, and then entered a force into Yan Yan''s body. Only then did she have a little more joy on her face, because she could feel that there was vitality in Yan Yan''s body.


    Don''t know Yan Yan is deliberately suppressed at this time vigorous Yan Lu from the body took out a pill put into Yan Yan''s mouth: "you can do nothing!"


    Yan Yan, who is close her eyes but knows everything around her, is very bitter. She knows Yan Lu, but she doesn''t know that Dan sect has sent her out. At the moment, she feels Yan Lu''s concern and anxiety for her. She still has a little guilt in her heart. But when she thinks that she is only one of Chang''e''s six students, Yan Yan Yan lets herself not be affected by these emotions.


    Feeling that he had controlled Yan Yan''s injury, Yan Lu asked someone to spread a cloth on the ice, put Yan Yan on it, and got up and used secret arts to contact: "Lord, Yan Yan was kidnapped by Chu Feng. The three forces are very hateful. They deliberately started to provoke Chu Feng. Finally, the attack of the three people in Chu kingdom fell on Yan Yan."


    "Now although Yan Yan is still alive, I control it with pills, but I don''t know if there are other injuries."


    There did not know what to say with Yan Lu. Yan Lu hesitated and finally nodded: "I know what to do. The overall situation is the most important thing. I will find the three major forces to settle accounts later."


    Let people take good care of Yan Yan, prevent anyone from approaching, and even don''t be undulated by the breath of war. Yan Lu flies away and joins in the siege of Chu wind.


    She contacted the leader of danzong just now, and the latter told her that it was not suitable to fight with the three big forces because of Yan Yan''s affairs, and the overall situation was the most important. Otherwise, if Chu Feng ran away today, the three forces would use this excuse to accuse danzong of neglecting the overall situation and attacking danzong.


    Yan Lu was a little helpless, but she also knew that this was a difficult problem. She could only follow the Lord''s wishes and join the war. After killing Chu Feng, everything was calculated slowly. Anyway, there were many things that the three forces needed to ask for danzong.


    In the air, Chu Feng fights four lower gods, which changes the color of heaven and earth and opens up the gravity space. When Xia Wei and Xia Wei fight each other, they have reached the position of 10 meters. If they go down two meters, they will be completely immersed in the cold sea.


    But even now, Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are not feeling well. They have been sealed off by the four people of Chu Kingdom. They are ordinary people now. Their resistance to the temperature of their own air is very uncomfortable. Now they are in an ice cave. The taste is even more uncomfortable.


    On the ice surface, the four powerful forces that prevent people from approaching the cave mouth all look into the sky and see nothing. They know that the battle between the five has opened up the gravity space.


    Just can''t see, they all keep staring, want to see who first appeared.


    What they don''t know is that an exit suddenly appears at the eight meter position in the ice cave. Chu can comes out of the cave and takes a look at it. The corners of his mouth are joking.


    In the morning, he said he wanted to leave first. In fact, he didn''t go into the sea after he went far away. He swam to a similar position by using a water avoiding bead he had obtained. He dug a passage through the ice and extended to the middle of the ice cave, so that Xia Wei and Xia Wei would sneak out and take them away when they were thrown down.


    Seeing Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue coming into contact with the black sea water at the moment, Chu can quickly turns around and takes out a large piece of ice from the hole. This is what he just smashed down and is completely tied by the rope, and there is a hook.


    Looking down on it, Chu can feels safe. Chu can reaches out his hand to hold Xia Wei''s rope and fix it on the hook that was prepared earlier. He hangs the prepared ice block on the rope so that it won''t be found lighter by the top.


    Then, according to the similar method, wenxinxue''s rope was replaced and fixed. Wenxinxue and Xia Wei, who felt that they were about to sink into the sea, saw Chu can when they broke the exit. They knew the guy''s mind. Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue didn''t make a sound.


    Chu can has finished everything. He knows that the top is attracted by Chu Feng''s battle. It is estimated that he will not find out what happened here so soon. He reaches out to pull Xiawei and wenxinxue.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2007

    The two ropes are now hung with two large pieces of ice. As long as you untie the ropes on Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue, you can take them out of the ice tunnel as quickly as possible. When the people above find out, they have no idea where they have gone.


    Maybe the people above won''t pay attention to the things in the sea, so no one knows that people are rescued.


    Her hand has been stretched out, and she is about to reach Xia Wei. Suddenly, a figure in the sea below quickly jumps out. A cold light passes by. Xia Wei''s rope is broken, and Xia Wei''s body can''t help falling, falling into the man''s arms.


    Wenxinxue''s rope was also broken, similar to the Oriental rhyme.


    Xuanyuan Huining also jumped out of the sea and stood in the air with Oriental rhyme. She took wenxinxue and looked at Chu can, whose expression was stiff and unresponsive.


    Dongfang Yun didn''t know this man and asked, "who is he? It seems that he wants to save you?"


    Xia Wei and Wen Xin Xue see the appearance of Oriental rhyme. They are curious about Xuanyuan Huining. Xia Wei also whispers back: "the little master of lingyunzong is Chu can."


    Hearing that it was the young master of Lingyun sect, Dongfang rhyme came up with a light killing opportunity: "why did he want to save you?"


    Wenxin snow cold mouth: "lust for heart, secretly hide Chen Cang."


    Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Huining both show contempt when they smell the speech. It turns out that they want to secretly save Xia Wei and take it as their own. They are really scoundrels.


    Dongfang Yun raised his hand so that Chu can''t move his body, let alone make a sound, and said to Xuanyuan Huining: "lift their martial vein blockade. Chu Feng is now fighting with the four lower gods in the gravity space. We should help him get rid of those people before the middle gods of the four forces appear, or we will be surrounded."


    Xuanyuan Hui nods, converges her breath and prevents the people above from noticing it. She is ready to untie the blocked pulse for wenxinxue.


    But Chu can''t make a sound or move. At the beginning, when he entered the sea from a distance, he could see something faintly by avoiding water drops in the dark sea. He was still frightened. Finally, he hid in the ice to be completely relieved.


    Looking at Dongfang Yunhe and Xuanyuan Huining, it seems that they have been hiding in the sea all the time, and they must be wrapped in the sea by their strength. Chu can thinks that he can do it in a short time, but he can''t do it in a long time.


    He didn''t find any abnormality around him. It was obvious that the two men swam from a distance, swallowing their saliva for a while. Chu can guessed that they were gods, otherwise they would never have done this.


    Xuanyuan Huining has gathered strength and put it on Wen Xinxue. Dongfang Yun also takes back her eyes and looks at Chu can, who is under her control. Suddenly, she finds that his eyes are full of fear and horror.


    A little frown, when they appeared just now, they even controlled him. Chu can didn''t have such an expression. How can he show such a look now?


    And this look, Dongfang Yun thinks it should not be seen that the four beauties of them should be revealed. There is something wrong with this look.


    His eyes are slightly coagulated, but Chu can still not move his body, but he can speak.


    Dongfang Yun asked in a low voice, "what are you afraid of? We don''t want to kill you now."


    Chu can slowly open his mouth, but his eyes are not looking at the East rhyme, but staring at the East rhyme under them, the corner of his mouth, tense voice said: "light!"


    Light?


    The Oriental rhyme frowned, and Xuanyuan Huining, who untied the Wenxin Xuewu pulse blockade and the meridian blockade, was also stunned. Although it was not too dark here, there was no possibility of light shining in. Otherwise, the sea would not be dark. If the Oriental rhyme was not a demon with sharp eyes, you could hardly see anything in the sea.


    But Chu can''t seem to be pretending. Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Huining, and even wenxinxue, who is recovering strength, smell a touch of danger. Several people subconsciously look down at the bottom. It''s ok if they don''t look at them. They all change their faces slightly.


    In the sea where ice and sea water are mixed together, there are two lights like lanterns, Xuanyuan Huining and wenxinxue. They don''t know what the luminous body is, but Oriental rhyme is inexplicably familiar.


    Suddenly thought of something and exclaimed, "that''s the eye of the beast."


    Beast?


    Hearing the word "beast" from Dongfang Yun, wenxinxue and wenxinxue suddenly changed their faces. It is said that there are monsters in the bottom of the ice blade snow plain, but they have appeared hundreds of years ago, and no one has heard of them. Therefore, they are all the same as people''s conjectures. Even if there are monsters, they have starved to death.


    But at the moment, it seems that the two eyes of the light slowly approaching, no doubt confirmed everything, but also overturned everyone''s conjecture.


    The East rhyme suddenly burst out of amazing power, surrounded by the emergence of startling demons, but also let the people who pay attention to the sky show the color of fear, Qi Qi look at the direction of the ice cave.


    In the cave, Dongfang Yun no longer conceals, takes back the hand that controls Chu can, gathers powerful forces and prepares to untie the blockade for Xia Wei. She also shouts: "I''ve heard that monsters in the hidden world can''t be judged by common sense. Maybe they look as big as cats, but they have the power to kill gods.""Let''s get out of here. It''s very dangerous here!"


    While pulling Xia Wei to untie the blockade for her, she quickly flies out of the cave. Wen Xinxue, who recovers her strength, and Xuanyuan Huining don''t doubt Dongfang Yun''s words. Seeing the eyes that seem to be more and more clear, they are only about ten meters away, and they also quickly rise away.


    Without the control of Oriental rhyme, Chu can''s hands and feet also regained consciousness. Without any hesitation, he jumped up and jumped out of the cave.


    The people who had seen the four forces in the ice cave were still curious and even shocked. They were also surprised to see Chu can from the cave.


    After the white faced man was stunned, he said with a cold face: "Chu can, you Lingyun Zong is as suspicious as elder Wu Geng. You have something to do with Chu Feng."


    Chu can is very angry at the moment. His plan is not only a failure, but also faces suspicion. He hears the speech and says, "don''t talk nonsense. I don''t have it."


    At the moment, the white faced man couldn''t believe what Chu can said and raised his hand: "brothers of Juesha Zong and danzong, be careful."


    The people of Juesha sect and Dan clan are as vigilant as those of the weapon refining sect. At first, some people suspected that the people of lingyunzong might have a secret connection with Chu Feng. Now Chu can appears from the ice cave. Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are free and even regain their strength. They all think that it is the people brought by Chu can who saved Xia Wei and them.


    Chu can is nervous and wants to explain that he only likes the two women. However, he thinks that there are still two beautiful women he doesn''t know. He knows that the explanation is not clear. If he doesn''t cooperate, how can he appear with those people?


    Trying to make the other three forces believe in themselves, the ground suddenly vibrates. Chu can also remember the pair of eyes that appeared in the bottom of the sea. His face changed greatly and he said, "go to the air. There are monsters in the sea bottom."


    This time, no one doubted Chu can''s words, because the earth did shake.


    No matter the people from the four major forces, those who came to see the excitement and the people from the four main cities, all came here in the presence of demigod period. Hearing Chu can''s words, they all jumped into the void quickly.


    Taking the ice cave where Xia Wei and Xia Wei sank into the sea as the center, cracks began to appear. Gradually, it spread out hundreds of meters before it stopped. Then the cracked ice ground cracked again. We all know that it is going to collapse.


    Suddenly, under the ice that was about to break, several tentacle like objects appeared and stretched out into the air. Each one looked as thick as an adult''s body, and people''s faces changed greatly.


    There was a strong man in the later period of the semi God of refining utensils. Seeing that the tentacle like thing was coming towards him, he cried and mobilized the demigod''s power and blew it out: "look, I''ll blow you to pieces."


    However, the force of the demigod thundered on the antenna, and there was no breakage that the master wanted to see. On the contrary, the antennae kept that speed all the time, and the sharp top in front of him completely disappeared into the body of the strong one. The blood was dripping and his vitality was immediately cut off.


    The rest of the antennae were dodged by the strong man in the air, but some others were hurt a little, but they were still very frightened to see that the strong man of refining utensils in the later period of demigod was killed directly.


    What kind of monster can ignore the attack of the late demigod and kill it in the air?


    Hundreds of meters in diameter of the ice at this time completely collapsed, ice floes are also slowly into the sea, empty people to see the sea, the sea, endless cold.


    They still did not see what the monster was, but could see a pair of lantern like eyes in the sea water. In addition, more than a dozen tentacles rolled on the sea surface, spreading out like a huge snake playing on the sea, which was very terrible.


    And the one who began to be penetrated by the tentacle was also pulled back by the antenna and entered the sea. People could see that there seemed to be a big mouth open. When the tentacle came out again, the corpse of the master was not seen. It seemed that he had been eaten.


    The Oriental rhyme lets go of Xia Wei, who has already broken the blockade of Wu Mai, and looks slightly coagulated: "multi horned sea animal!"


    Xia Wei moved her body to recover her strength. She frowned and asked, "what is a multi horned sea animal?"


    "Once a kind of marine monster in the wild demon domain, but because the demon dragons wanted to occupy the dominion of the ocean, they were expelled. Unexpectedly, they came to the hidden world. It seems that it was when the hidden world was not civilized." Oriental rhyme simply tells you what you know.


    Xia Wei nodded: "so, what kind of state is it? Can it be transformed into an adult?"


    "It''s a low level monster, even if it''s a God, it can''t be an adult." Dongfang Yun shook her head, and when Xia Wei and Xia Wei felt that it was nothing to be unable to grow up, she said, "but we''d better leave here as soon as possible. This multi horned sea animal is the ancestor of squid and octopus in the modern world. I felt its breath,,"


    silence for a moment, and then said, "I don''t think there is any human being under the God Hands. "


    Xuanyuan Huining and others changed their faces slightly. They didn''t recognize the meaning in the words of Oriental rhyme. No matter how many times they turned around, they would run. They just felt the terrible power in front of them and had to stop.Dongfang Yun looked back at the antennae of the multi horned sea beast and continued to attack the people in the void. He looked slightly angry: "there are wolves in front and tigers in the back. It''s really damned. Chu Feng probably killed him unexpectedly."


    Originally, according to Chu Feng''s meaning, he took Yan Yan to stir up dissension and delay time. If it was not possible, he led four people into the gravity space war with him. They took advantage of this opportunity to save people and leave as soon as possible.


    Among them, the middle gods of the four major forces are included in the list, but it is unexpected that there will be a multi horned sea animal that will be exterminated in the wild demon domain!


    I can''t imagine that the middle gods of the four major forces came so quickly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2008

    Just stopped for a short time, the four gods of terror appeared around them.


    It was the four powerful middle gods sent by the four great forces in the dark, such as Wuju.


    They took a look at the multi horned sea animals which were ravaging many powerful men. Finally, the four people''s eyes fell on the four people of Dongfang rhyme, revealing a faint killing opportunity.


    They hid in the center of the ice blade snow field not far away, just received the news of Chu Feng''s appearance and rushed to come at full speed. Unexpectedly, they met such a thing, and there appeared a sea animal hidden in the deep sea under the ice.


    However, the four people did not care about the multi horned sea animals that were ravaging the powerful people of all sides. Their eyes were fixed on Dongfang Yun and the terror of the middle God was surging in their bodies, which made all the powerful people who had been suffering from the multi horned sea animals.


    "Two infinitely close to the realm of God, and one lower God."


    Chu Shi''s eyes were peaceful from the four of them, one by one said their realm, but finally looked at the Oriental rhyme when slightly stunned: "why can''t I feel your realm, what is your cultivation?"


    Oriental rhyme is a demon. Compared with human warriors, its momentum is completely different. Only when it breaks out can we roughly judge her state. Now the Oriental rhyme is deliberately converging, which naturally can''t be felt by Chu people.


    "No matter what realm they are, as long as they are the people of Chu Feng, all those who cooperate with Chu Feng will die." Yan Xishan took back the gaze at the Oriental rhyme, looked at Yan Yan in the protection of the powerful danzong, said a cold voice.


    He was not at the scene just now, but he also knew about what happened through Yan Lu. On the way he just arrived, he also learned about the situation through other powerful Dan Zong people.


    The vision is just a moment, and then it is aimed at Chu can, who is suspended in the void with the powerful lingyunzong, and the opportunity of killing is faintly distributed.


    Chu Shi''s expression was stunned, and he was slightly angry. The reason why he had just mentioned Dongfang Yun was that he didn''t want anyone to mention Chu can''s affairs. Yan Xishan was obviously annoyed by Yan Yan''s affairs. He said it at the moment, secretly scolded, and opened up a topic like opening: "Huangfu one, martial arts examination, let''s do it."


    Don''t want to be told by Yan Xishan, he pointed to the sky: "now Chu Feng and Chu Kingdom are fighting in the gravity space. We will stay alone to deal with these four women, and another person will kill the sea animal to avoid heavy losses. The rest of the people will enter the gravity space and join hands to destroy chufeng."


    Wu Ju frowned and looked at Huang Fu Yi. He was still silent.


    Finally, he looked at Yan Xishan, obviously asking what to do next.


    "Chu Shi!"


    Naturally, Yan Xishan couldn''t let go of the chance to make trouble. When Chu Feng died, he would inevitably be obliterated by Chu Shi: "Chu Feng can''t run away in a short time. Four people are enough to restrain him. Let''s explain why Chu can wants to save people!"


    Chu Shi''s expression is a little ugly, and his eyes are angry at Chu can in the distance. He never thought that Chu can should do something stupid.


    But now Yan Xishan is angry about Yan Yan''s affairs, so he can''t admit it: "Yan Xishan, Chu can has left early, and now he comes out of the ice cave, I think it''s the people of Chu Feng who took him. After all, the other side has a subordinate God, so it''s not difficult to take Chu can."


    "So he is threatened. There is no way to save people. Don''t be emotional because of danzong''s daughter."


    Chu can also know that his own affairs will be investigated in the distance. Hearing Chu Shi''s words from a distance, he dodges the attack of the multi horned sea animals and quickly comes over: "the elder is right. I intended to go back to lingyunzong, but on the way, they met these two women. They took me and threatened me to tell them the specific location, so that they could hide from the bottom of the sea to save people."


    Although the words are well founded and can withstand scrutiny, they are doomed to be useless in the face of Yan Xishan and others.


    Yan Xishan is about to sneer at a sentence. The ignored Oriental rhyme opens his mouth: "Little Master Chu, we are partners. How can you say these words? Where are we sorry for you?"


    Chu can looked stunned, and then he said angrily, "I don''t know who you are. Don''t mistreat me. I didn''t cooperate with you at all. I was arrested by you."


    Dongfang Yun knew that the four forces were not in harmony with their hearts, and deliberately said, "Master Chu, it''s wrong for you to say so. Have you forgotten what you said?" Also secretly gave Xia Wei a wink.


    Xia Wei understood and shook her head in disappointment: "Little Master Chu, I didn''t expect you to be such a person. If you were blocked, we would not recognize anything. Let us bear it. You said to us last night that chufeng is a member of your Chu family and has the same origin. If you want to kill him, you are forced by three forces, so you want to save us out."


    Chu can''s face was ugly: "don''t talk nonsense."


    Xia Wei shook her head: "do you dare to swear? There is a passage eight meters below. Dare you say you didn''t open it? As long as you swear, it''s me who wronged you. "


    Huang Fu, who had been silent for a long time, raised his head. His eyes were deep and evil. He looked at the distance and raised his hand gently: "is that the passage?"Because of the appearance of the multi horned sea animals, hundreds of meters in diameter have collapsed, but Chu Chan dug a passage from a further position, so there is no collapse place. At this moment, you can see that passage, and you can see it at a glance.


    Yan Xishan and Wuju both looked at it at the same time, and sure enough, he saw a channel that had just been dug out, which could be seen above the ice.


    Chu Shi looks slightly angry and passes over Chu can. Others don''t understand it, but he is very clear that it must be Chu can, a guy who has accomplished less than he has failed.


    But Chu can didn''t know that everyone knew what they knew. He shook his head decisively: "I did build that passage, but it''s not what I mean. They threatened me to cut them through to save people."


    Yan Xishan''s face appeared a light sarcasm, pointing to the Oriental rhyme and Xuanyuan Huining: "tell me, what is their realm?"


    Chu can doesn''t understand Yan Xishan''s meaning, so he has to answer. Chu Shixian interrupts his words in advance: "Yan Xishan, our cooperation is to deal with Chu Feng. Now, there is no significance for Chu can. I believe that he was threatened to dig that channel. Do you want to destroy the cooperation between them?"


    "Chu Shi, don''t put a high hat on me here." As a middle God, Yan Xishan was not afraid of Chu Shi''s accusation: "this matter must be made clear. Otherwise, our danzong will never cooperate with those who have bad intentions. We suspect that lingyunzong will cooperate with Chu Feng, which is obviously the case now."


    "What''s more, these two women must be inferior gods. Do you think the two lower gods need to dig a channel? Come straight from the sea, won''t you? Why make such a fuss? "


    Chu Shigang interrupts Chu can''s words. He is worried about this problem. As the next God, he doesn''t need any protection to swim in the sea. He doesn''t need to dig a channel. Unfortunately, Chu can doesn''t know.


    Exhaled a breath: "anyway, I lingyunzong has a clear conscience. Now is it right for Chu Feng to do it yourself?"


    Both Wuju and Huangfu didn''t mean to speak out, because Yan Xishan''s words also aroused their vigilance. That is, if Chu can was threatened, why was he still free and did not even get hurt? Secondly, lingyunzong''s Chu family and chufeng were related to each other. It seems that it is not impossible for both sides to cooperate secretly.


    Cooperation, unconsciously, there have been some cracks.


    Among them, Yan Xishan has confirmed this matter. Everyone can see that it is because of Yan Yan''s affair. But now Chu can comes out of the ice cave and still can''t explain clearly. Who dares to hand over his back to lingyunzong? If it really cooperates with chufeng?


    Dongfang Yun has a meaningful smile on her lips. What she wants is such a result. Now the four forces are suspicious of each other. Yan Xishan is even more concerned about Yan Yan''s affairs. Chu can is absolutely perfect.


    Over the distance, several strong men have died under the antennae of the multi horned sea animals. These four people are still struggling with these problems here. Dongfang Yun feels very naive.


    Why should it be so troublesome to ask Chu can to tell the truth directly? Chu Shi alone, dare to fight against the three middle gods, is really stupid.


    It''s just that Dongfang Yun didn''t think about it. The last thing she wanted happened. Huangfu suddenly passed by like a ghost. When everyone found out, he had already controlled Chu can in his hands: "is what that girl said is true, do you really say the same root and same origin with them?"


    Chu Shi turned back and said angrily, "Huangfu one, let go of our little Lord."


    Yan Xishan also stepped forward in front of the Chu world: "worry about what, Chu Shaozhu has not done, we will naturally let him go." Wuju also withdrew a little bit, holding back the retreat of Oriental rhyme. Now, if things are not clear, we can''t cooperate at all.


    Feeling a death threat, Chu can shakes his head: "no!" As soon as he said it, he felt a sharp pain. Touching Huangfu''s indifferent eyes, he immediately changed his mouth: "I said such words, but I mean to deceive them. Come with me and try to play with them."


    "I really did not cooperate with Chu Feng, I swear, absolutely not, otherwise I would not die."


    If Chu can had said that, Yan Xishan might have believed it, but now that he said it, it was doomed that he would not believe it: "even said it, it shows that lingyunzong and chufeng have cooperation, very good!"


    The eyes indifferently passed over Chu Shi: "so, just now, the Chu Kingdom provoked people to hurt Yan Yan, which is also intentional?"


    Chu Shi looked ugly and glared at Chu can fiercely: "you are so damned!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2009

    The situation is rising and the changes are abnormal, so that the four middle gods who should have come to do it have no intention of doing it. They are afraid of being cheated and stabbed in the back.


    Yanyan, the holy daughter of danzong, was used as a shield when the three people of Chu Kingdom jointly attacked Chu Feng. Although danzong did not say that, she must have hated the three forces. However, because she was not dead, danzong took the overall situation into consideration, and it would be better to talk about anything later.


    As for the reason why the two women believe in Chu''s life, what he thinks is that the two men believe in Chu.


    However, he believed it was useless. Yan Xishan and Huangfu should believe it. Otherwise, if the explanation is not clear, he would definitely start to work.


    He glared at Chu can fiercely and said, "three of you, I''d like you to interrogate and find out what''s going on. But if we don''t do it now, Chu Feng will find a chance to run away, and people of all forces will die under the tentacles of sea animals."


    "If you don''t believe me, I can deal with sea animals, so you won''t worry about me helping Chu Feng?"


    Dongfang Yun and other people''s heart knot, a light dignified, did not expect that Chu Shi was willing to put down face at this time, in order to deal with the Chu wind as the premise.


    In this way, if he went to deal with multi horned sea animals, Yan Xishan did not worry about being stabbed when dealing with Chu Feng, nor did they worry that he would deliberately release water when he dealt with Dongfang Yun. In addition, they could save the four major forces from accidental death.


    It''s the best way, at least temporarily, to keep the situation from getting stiff.


    When Chu Shidu said this, he was sincere. Huangfu, who seldom spoke, said: "I believe you once."


    Wuju also nodded: "I also believe you once, but if you find that you cheat, the three forces will surely unite to conquer lingyunzong."


    Of course, Yan Xishan wanted to take Chu can''s anger at Yan Yan''s affairs, but now both Wu Ju and Huang Fu Yi have chosen to believe in Chu Shi. For a time, he was not able to say anything, did not speak or object to it.


    Chu Shi breathed out his breath. Although it was a bit of a loss of face, it didn''t matter if he could temporarily dissolve the oppression of the three major forces. Moreover, as long as they jointly killed Chu Feng, he believed that everything Chu can had done would be overturned. If they and Chu Feng were really partners, how could they kill him?


    Without too much words, they flew away in an instant, and gathered the powerful power of the middle God to blow over the two antennae of the multi horned sea beast, so that two nearly obliterated weapon refining Zongqiang survived and left for the distance.


    As soon as Huangfu raised his hand, a whirlpool like black hole appeared in the sky, which took off and fell into it. It was the passage to the gravity space, obviously to deal with the Chu wind.


    Yan Xishan narrowed his eyes: "brother Wuju, I still don''t trust Chu Shi. You and Huangfu go to deal with Chu Feng. I''ll take these women."


    Wuju nodded and did not enter the black hole. Xuanyuan Huining is the next God. Although the momentum shown by Oriental rhyme can''t feel the realm, it feels as powerful as Xuanyuan Huining, which is bound to be a lower God.


    Yan Xishan is a middle God. It is more than enough to deal with two lower gods and two women who are infinitely close to God.


    But Dongfang Yun and others didn''t expect Chu Shi to easily resolve their dissension. It''s a pity that they didn''t fight and easily delayed a little time. As long as Chang''e arrived, even the ten middle gods would be scum.


    Yan Xishan looked at the Chu world who was fighting with the multi horned sea animals. It didn''t look like he was acting. Then he took back his eyes and fell on them. He said coldly: "Chu Feng killed Yanpei of danzong. Today, I will kill two gods of him, and finally kill him."


    Found that Dongfang Yun''s faces not only showed no fear, but also showed playfulness and banter. Yan Xishan frowned: "when death comes to an end, can you still laugh?"


    All of a sudden, Xia Wei and Wen Xin Xue both burst out with a strong momentum. Although the breath was still infinitely close to the divine realm, the momentum gave the feeling of the middle God of Yanxi mountain, and his face suddenly changed.


    He said, "what''s going on? How can you have the momentum of a median God?"


    Wenxin snow hand a Yang, Xuanyuan sword appeared in the palm: "because, we are the God of the middle."


    Yan Xishan''s face changed slightly, and he suddenly turned back: "Chu, we were cheated!"


    Yan Xishan thinks that he can still solve the problem when dealing with a middle God. But now, these are two middle gods. Yan Xishan dare not trust him. Even if he thinks his precipitation is enough to kill him, it is a complicated battlefield and no accident is allowed.


    When Xia Wei and Xia Wei showed their astonishing momentum, Chu Shi had already found that a torrent of power rushed into the sea, setting off a startling wave, which temporarily drove the multi horned sea animal into the sea, and Chu Shi came to Yanxi mountain.


    "Now don''t you worry about my cooperation with Chu Feng?"


    Yan Xishan looks slightly embarrassed: "do it!"


    He chose to fight with Xia Wei, who had no weapons in his hand. The great power and momentum of the middle God swept around. The ice on the ground was constantly breaking. Those who came to see the bustling hidden world or the four major forces had already gone far away when the Chu Dynasty fought the multi horned sea animals.In the surrounding area, there is no one else, only the multi horned sea beast that the tentacles of the sea pay the surface again, and the people who fight in the air.


    Chu Shi secretly scolded the cunning Yan Xishan, but he had no choice but to face the wenxinxue of Xuanyuan sword in his hand. The heaven and earth changed color, and the strength ravaged the void.


    Both Chu Shi and Yan Xishan were shocked in the same way. In front of them, they were both women of Chu Feng. According to the information they got, they were only girls in their twenties. At such an age, it is a great achievement to have the highest level of semi divine cultivation.


    However, they are the fighting power of the middle gods. It is difficult for Yan Xishan or Chu Shi to explain all this.


    Feeling the irresistible fighting momentum, Chu can flies away in an instant, dodging the antennae of the multi horned sea animals and heading for the distance.


    During the war, Yan Xishan and Xia Wei opened the gravity space within this range, and the whole sky was completely quiet.


    The antennae of the multi horned sea beast came towards the void, and they took the Oriental rhyme two people. When they heard something, they said, "don''t come here. I can deal with it. Don''t expose yourself until you have to. That can also have some effect and break the cooperation of the four forces."


    Just now it was Yan Yan''s Secret tone contact and asked if he would like to help. Dongfang Yun thought about it or refused.


    An amazing evil spirit broke out, and the Oriental rhyme turned into a white light and fell into the sea: "leave here, you can''t play any role in this level of battle. No, there''s her. Give me this polygonal sea * * to let it know that the lower blood, even if it is stronger, is the lower blood."


    In the face of the multi horned sea beast that Chu Shidu can''t kill, Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t know how Dongfang Yun should deal with it. However, seeing her absolutely confident look, she also dispels her worries and turns around to fly away. I believe that when it doesn''t work out, Yan Yan Yan will not pretend any more, and will take steps to eliminate the danger for Dongfang Yun.


    Just hide in the distance Xuanyuan Huining or worried about something, that is Chu Feng.


    In the beginning, the four lower gods of Chu Kingdom joined hands, and then huangfuyi and Wuju. Now Yan Xishan and Chu Shi also fight each other, Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue step into it, which is equivalent to eight people fighting three people, four middle gods and three Chu Feng people. There is no advantage in the number of people.


    We should also prevent the four of them from attacking secretly. Xuanyuan Huining is slightly dignified. If Yan Yan also enters into it, the danger will be reduced.


    But now I don''t know whether the four forces are still hidden. Yan Yan has to be the last card to hide. Otherwise, if it is exposed, what danger will be encountered in the time when Chang''e fails to arrive, which is definitely a disaster.


    Two powder fists clenched, Xuanyuan Huining whispered: "brother-in-law, you must be good, eat me so much tofu, I also want to revenge ah!"


    At this time, the war situation that everyone cared about was carried out in the gravity space. Chu Feng itself was quite easy to fight the four people in Chu Kingdom. However, with huangfuyi and Wuju joining in, Chu Feng was unable to do anything no matter how strong he was. From the beginning, he could attack several times and became only defensive.


    A heavy force burst out of his hand and forced Huangfu Yihe and Wuju to retreat. Suddenly, there was a sound of space tearing. Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue, Chu Shi and Yan Xishan suddenly appeared.


    Still want to continue to start the martial arts examination frown: "how did you come in? What''s wrong with them?"


    He felt the momentum of wenxinxue and Xiawei. It was the momentum of the middle God, but they were not infinite close to the semi God state?


    "We don''t know."


    Yan Xishan shook his head with a cold face. For chufeng, who killed Yan Pei, he only had strong intention to kill him: "but we will kill them anyway and let them grow up. We will be very dangerous."


    Now, there are several powerful deities in Chu Feng''s area, and there is no demon king in the legend. Yan Xishan says that everyone is similar and dignified. If you don''t kill chufeng, it will be dangerous.


    The power in his hands is almost equal to that of a great power.


    Chu Feng didn''t have time to ask Xia Wei what happened to them and what happened outside. He yelled with a strong taboo force. The magic realm opened in vain, and his left pupil was like a devil: "a hundred times gravity wants to take me down, and eight gods want to kill me. You are so naive."


    "Today I will let you four forces know that from the moment you decide to fight against me, the tragedy has been doomed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2010

    The momentum of Chu wind keeps rising, even in this star like gravity space, it seems that the rising momentum of Chu wind can not be suppressed.


    Yan Xishan and others, who had planned to continue their work, all changed their faces slightly and stopped their movements subconsciously. Their eyes showed surprise and shock, even a little fear that they could not detect.


    This is the space of gravity. This is a battlefield opened up by the strong men who have stepped into the divine realm. Here, we will bear tens to hundreds of times of gravity. The higher the realm is, the less pressure it will bear. On the contrary, we can use the powerful divine power to oppress the heavy hand force.


    In this way, in terms of speed, it can occupy an absolute advantage.


    At the moment, it seems that Chu Feng has not been affected by gravity at all. Instead, its powerful momentum is still rising. The powerful magic power generated by it is even the slight pressure from the four middle gods, such as Yan Xishan, etc., not to mention the Chu Kingdom and others, who are the lower gods.


    At first, if there is absolute self-confidence can win Chu Feng or even kill, then now such self-confidence appears a little loose.


    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue stand beside Chu Feng respectively. They are not afraid to face a strong enemy, but they are excited to see Chu Feng again and even fight side by side. This is their man. Even if they don''t admit it, it will be a fact after all. As long as any one of the seven students is captured by Chu Feng, it is equal to all of them.


    Feeling the strong momentum of Chu Feng, the two people believe that nothing will happen today, they firmly believe.


    "Don''t let him play his strength, do it."


    Chu Shi was the first to react to it. Chufeng was obviously stimulating his own strength. He could not give him such a time to stimulate his own strength. Otherwise, there would be some changes in today''s siege.


    Chu Feng sneered and laughed. Facing the Chu world who took the lead, it was like a fashion and disappeared in front of everyone.


    No matter Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue, who have been around him, or Chu Shi and other eight people who have been staring at him, have not seen clearly what is going on. Chu Feng disappears from their eyes, and they can''t catch the breath of chufeng except feel the magic power rolling in the gravity space.


    Their faces are more dignified. Now they are all here, and the space gravity is at least 100 times. No matter how powerful the divine realm is, the strongest people will not be able to play their strongest speed here.


    But the Chu wind is not only not affected in general, but quietly disappeared from their front, what is the matter?


    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue look at each other, nod gently, and at the same time, Chu Feng will not disappear for no reason. It is bound to be brewing a fatal blow. They need to fight for some time for Chu Feng.


    In the face of the two women''s attack, Chu Shi can only temporarily disperse the mind of where Chu Feng went and concentrate on fighting.


    Huangfu took a look around him. There was no fluctuation on his indifferent face. His figure passed by: "I''ll help him."


    As soon as Huangfu joined the war, one by one, he filled the gravity space with a powerful atmosphere of divine realm. If he was outside at the moment, it would have broken the land for tens of miles, and the center of the ice blade snow field would become a vast ocean.


    "Four of you go out and give it to us here. There are two lower gods outside to prevent them from killing our people."


    Yan Xishan still can''t catch where the Chu wind is. He shouts to them.


    At present, all the powerful gods on their side are in the gravity space. There are two lower gods, Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Huining, outside. There is no suppression from the powerful ones. At that time, if they slaughter the people of the four major forces, it will definitely be a heavy loss.


    They also know that they can''t get involved in the battle of this level, and there is almost no hesitation. The four men jump up at the same time and are ready to go back to the outside world. There are four middle gods of Yan Xishan, which are enough to suppress the three of Chu Feng.


    "I don''t agree. Do you think you can go?"


    Seeing that the four men were about to leave after breaking through a black hole passage, the sound of Chu wind sounded in the gravity space, with the killing intention of exterminating human beings, and made them stop all their movements and look for the shadow of Chu Feng.


    Wu Ju skims to what facial expression slightly changes: "he is on your head."


    All of them looked up and saw that the wings of Chu wind and magic light were unfolding. At the moment, they were standing in the floating air. Around him, eight pieces of dark meteorite like boulders were rotating around him, and Chu Feng was standing in the middle.


    As soon as the hand was raised, eight boulders were smashed towards the four people in Chu Kingdom. The castration was ferocious, and they were not affected by gravity at all. However, they could feel that at the moment, they were bearing a hundred times gravity, and the speed was not a little slower than when they were outside.


    Dark curse a ghost quickly dodge away, but have not returned to taste, Chu wind is suddenly appeared in their four people next to.


    Below a little bit, Yan Xishan and Wuju all change color at the same time. The speed of Chu wind is so fast that they can''t react at all. They have gone to the Chu Kingdom.Without waiting for them to shout or even to move their hands, the wind of Chu suddenly whirled around like a whirlwind. The four people of Chu Kingdom, the powerful lower gods, flew in four directions and collided with a floating boulder respectively.


    Here has been blocked by the demon Kingdom, is slowly devouring the strength of eight people, how can Chu Feng allow them to leave?


    The way out is everywhere. You can open it by divine power at any time. Outside, Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Huining are still there. Chu Feng doesn''t want the Chu Kingdom. The four of them go out to bring danger to Dongfang Yun. Of course, he is looking forward to Chang''e coming soon.


    Now it seems that he has the absolute upper hand, but only Chu Feng is the most clear.


    If there was not a demon kingdom that had changed a space that had no influence on him, and now suffered from the influence of gravity, the two median gods could have destroyed him.


    Even so, Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue share a bit of pressure, but under the joint efforts of Yan Xishan and Wuju, chufeng can only hold a tie at most. If the time is longer, he will definitely be defeated.


    Because the power of taboo can only fight against the gods in the war, but at most one can fight against them. In the face of the joint efforts of the two, there is still some pressure.


    Being blocked by the Chu wind, they can''t go out temporarily. However, they are not seriously injured in Chu Kingdom. Their Qi and blood are still a little tumbling. However, they are more afraid of the power of Chu Feng. They can attack the four lower gods with their hands. If they are alone against each other, it will definitely be the result of death.


    Thinking of the dead Yan Pei, they all feel that it is not the conspiracy of Chu Feng, but that Chu Feng really has this strength.


    Even huangfu''e''s heart was there to scold Huangfu''s literary world, because Huangfu''s literary world said that Chu Feng''s personal strength was not good, and they believed it. But now, it''s not so good. They can kill all of them without paying attention.


    Yan Xishan and Wuju took a look at each other and made eye contact. They flew to the front and back of the Chu wind. They were obviously ready to attack each other.


    The former turned back to Chu, who could not play a big role now. They said, "I and Wuju hold him down. You can take this opportunity to leave the gravity space. As long as you catch a woman outside, we can still take the initiative today."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed with a sharp look and a murderous opportunity. His most disgusting thing was that he was threatened by a woman who was caught by him.


    Outside, Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Huining are not his women, but Chu Feng does not want to be so threatened.


    Feeling the terrible power of Chu Feng''s heavy fist, Yan Xishan''s face changed slightly, and he quickly raised his fist to meet him.


    The collision of the two fists, the confrontation between the force of taboo and the fighting power of the center God, set off a roaring air explosion. The huge rocks floating around were overturned for a long distance under the air wave, which even affected Xia Wei''s fight.


    But all of a sudden, the breath does not need to ease the Chu wind, Yan Xishan again collided together, the two people''s fight rose to a terrible state, almost every fight out, contains the power to destroy a city.


    Wu Ju hesitated for a moment, but also quickly flew to join the war, and Yan Xishan joined hands to fight against Chu Feng.


    In the face of the pressure of the two gods, Chu Feng also gradually felt that she couldn''t give up. But now Chang''e, the damned woman, has not come. She doesn''t know what the situation is outside. Chu Feng can only endure it, and now she wants to go, which is not so simple.


    Yan Xishan and they may not be able to kill them, but there is no problem in locking their tracks. Even if Chu Feng can run away by relying on the wings of magic light, Xia Wei and she may not be able to do this.


    At the bottom, they felt the power of the battle pale, began to face Chu wind confidence, now become a joke, scold the monster also quickly broke through the black hole channel, four people quickly left the gravity space.


    There are only three Chu Feng and four Yan Xi Shan people left. The battle is like destroying the sky and destroying the earth. The floating boulders are constantly bursting, and even the things like stars above are constantly annihilating. It can be seen how powerful this battle is.


    A fight, each other is difficult to do nothing to each other, are temporarily separated.


    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue have accumulated the strength of Baishi, and the more they fight, the more they will be inspired. They are both worried about Chu Feng and look at him.


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath and knew that he could fight with one middle God at most, but it was very difficult to face two statues. Even if the taboo force was aroused, he would not get much benefit and gain the upper hand.


    Take a deep breath and know that it''s hard to leave and stay now: "go on, fight!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2011

    When Chu Feng and Xia Wei again and Chu Shi they began to fight the strongest time.


    Outside, it is a different scene.


    Before the four of them came out of the Chu Kingdom, Xuanyuan Huining had already found a place to hide himself. Because he was afraid of the multi horned sea animals, the rest of the people were far away from him. Therefore, he did not know whether Xuanyuan Huining had gone or was hiding nearby. Only when he saw someone appeared or they in the Chu Kingdom, he thought that chufeng was dead.


    However, they didn''t appear in the future. They were supposed to be fighting. They probably came out to prevent accidents. As for the four people of Chu Kingdom, they were not qualified to participate in the war. As for those who could not reach the divine realm, they had no such idea.


    I think God is an omnipotent powerful existence. Maybe four people are enough to deal with Chu Feng and the two women.


    The four men were suspended in the void, not paying attention to what the people in the distance were thinking, nor tangled with each other. They all looked at the original location with dignified eyes. At the moment, it had become an ocean with a diameter of more than 1000 meters, and the broken ice was still collapsing.


    As for the sea, it''s not too much to turn the tide over.


    The antennae of the multi horned sea animals rolled there, setting off huge waves. Even in the air of Chu Kingdom, they could feel the terror of infiltration.


    When the polyhedral monster appeared, they had already entered the gravity space, so they didn''t know what happened, but they were slightly curious to see a man they had not seen in the beginning, who seemed to be fighting with the sea beast in the sea.


    The four people of Chu Kingdom did not rush to the rescue. They were all there to contact their own forces to understand the situation.


    Soon they knew that the multi horned sea animal suddenly appeared in the sea bottom. As for the woman who was fighting with the sea beast, she was from Chu Feng, and told Chu can what she had started.


    Yan Lu knew all this, hum a way: "Chu realm, after the event, you Lingyun Zong had better give an explanation, otherwise we calculate the new hatred and old hatred together."


    The new hatred is naturally whether Chu can and Chu Feng have cooperation, and the old hatred must be Yan Yan''s business.


    Chu Jie''s face is slightly ugly. Unexpectedly, Chu can, a bastard, said he was leaving. He even secretly indulged in lust and lust to do such a thing. It was not enough to accomplish but more than to fail. However, he forgot his precious grandson, Chu Chen. Compared with Chu can, he was half a dozen.


    Huangfu''e interrupted the two people who were fighting against each other and looked at the bottom of the sea: "there are two people. Now there is only one. What should we do?"


    Yan Lu and Chu Jie looked at each other, and both took back their eyes in anger. Wu Geng came forward and said, "what can I do? Two people go to find out which little girl may be hiding or running away and kill them. Two stay to kill this one, don''t you?"


    Huangfu''e secretly scolded a rude man in his heart. He did not agree with Wu Geng''s saying: "the woman left. It is not easy for us to find out. Moreover, the demon king has not appeared today. Everything still needs to be careful."


    Huangfu''e, who did not know that the demon king was not at all, pointed to the sea surface: "as for the woman, let her fight with the sea animals there. When the time comes, both sides will be hurt and even exhausted. If we do it again, we will have a better chance of winning, isn''t it?"


    Yan Lu slightly despised huangfu''e''s scoundrel in her heart, but seeing Chu Jie and Wu Geng''s appearance, they obviously agreed with huangfu''e''s suggestion, so they were too lazy to say anything.


    Ready to wait for Dongfang Yun and sea animals to fight exhausted again, suddenly appeared a picture that shocked them.


    On the sea surface, Dongfang Yun and a multi horned sea animal''s tentacles collided and rose with the help of that force. When people felt that she was going to fight back, she suddenly glowed with dazzling light, which made everyone narrow their eyes slightly.


    Then, a white rabbit appeared in front of everyone. Although it was lovely, it was the size of an adult. Most importantly, it was filled with a strong evil spirit.


    Yan Lu almost all exclaimed at the same time: "demon!"


    The four of them were so shocked. It can be imagined that the people watching the war from afar were even more shocked. One person turned into a white rabbit. This is something they have never seen before, only occasionally heard in the legend.


    Dongfang Yun doesn''t care about her body at the moment. Her body quickly passes by. A cold light converges around her body. At the moment of passing, it cuts off a antennae of the multi horned sea animal like a knife. The green blood flows out and scatters on the sea water. It''s weird and disgusting!


    "Yutu!"


    It seems to catch something in her eyes and exclaim: "one of the five forbidden areas, the lost country is said to have begun to rise, and Chang''e, the emperor''s daughter, is recovering. It is said that the most faithful follower of her is the demon from the Xiantu tribe in the wild demon kingdom. Is it possible that she is the one who follows her most faithfully


    Chang''e''s recovery has even deterred the hidden world from being born. Naturally, they all know about it.


    At the moment, looking at the Oriental rhyme which is more powerful than the human form just now, I didn''t expect that the jade DoD in the legend really exists, coming from a demon God in the wild demon domain!


    Huangfu''e clenched his fists and started to kill him: "I suddenly had a bad feeling. Everyone, let''s fight together. Regardless of the sea animal, we should kill the demon first."Demon, in the endless years before, they have not grown up Huangfu e they have seen, but they are ordinary monsters, once their elders did not let them have the opportunity to see the powerful demon God, and Yutu is a long-standing demon God, now we must kill her, but who knows what will happen?


    For the first time, no one objected to huangfu''e''s decision, and Yan Lu''s three showed their strong strength and were ready to attack the Oriental rhyme.


    He used his energy to deal with the Oriental rhyme of the multi horned sea beast. He felt the terrible power gathered in the air and locked her killing machine. His eyes flashed a little anger, and the phantom human figure dodged to the sea surface. He looked coldly into the air: "if it wasn''t for me, your people don''t know how many died, and you should attack me?"


    Huangfu''e said coldly: "the human demon has a different road. Our ancestors fought with Chiyou a long time ago. The two have long been the endless hatred. The demon must be killed now. This is the agreement of our four major forces."


    "I order you to kill them as a princess of the fairy rabbit clan. As long as you can do it, I will give you the opportunity to go back to the wild demon land and return to your hometown."


    The multi horned sea animal has raised its tentacles. If the Oriental rhyme is said, it seems that it will listen. A pair of eyes turn and look at the sky, and even reveal the human voice: "how can I believe you?"


    Dongfang Yun sneered, and a killing opportunity appeared on her lovely face: "we are all demons. I am the blood of the king. My nobility is doomed to disdain to deceive you. And if you don''t kill them, do you think they will not kill you in the end?"


    "Don''t forget what they said just now, the demon will be killed!"


    They were still surprised that the multi horned sea animals could speak. When they heard Dongfang Yun''s words, their faces changed slightly. Huangfu''e said, "do it!"


    The multi horned sea beast roared and its tentacles all extended into the sky: "yes, we are all demons, we are the same kind, I believe you."


    More than ten tentacles spread out like the sun, even in the Chu Kingdom, they dare not take it lightly. As the princess of the fairy rabbit family in the wild demon Kingdom, with the advantage of demon blood, they can find a way to suppress the multi horned sea animals. However, they are human beings in Chu Kingdom. If they want to fight the rough and fleshy multi horned sea animals, it is absolutely not good.


    Sure enough, although the four men of Chu Kingdom were very powerful, they avoided one of the antennae of the multi horned sea animals, but they would soon be entangled by another one.


    They also found that there was one more thing in the antennae of the multi horned sea animal, which was secreting a kind of black smelly liquid.


    Suddenly, I thought of the incident 300 years ago. The Lord of Beicheng pass area who died of poisoning seemed to have met the multi horned sea animals with his people at the beginning, so they all died, even poisoned.


    Seeing that the multi horned sea animal entangled the four people of Chu Kingdom, Dongfang Yun knew that she could not stay any longer. Now that someone had restrained the multi horned sea animal, she did not have to wait for more powerful enemies to come here.


    Chu Feng, Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are all in the gravity space. I believe that there is no problem in fighting the four central gods with the strength of three people, so there is no need to worry.


    As long as there is no accident and Chang''e comes, all the problems are not problems.


    Suddenly, they are afraid that they can not catch up with the sky.


    Dongfang Yun was stopped by the sudden thunder, subconsciously looked up to the sky, only to see a thunder and lightning from the sky, toward the sea animals on the sea.


    Pupil fierce contraction, Oriental rhyme face pale: "God level in the product of God!"


    In the sea, they have wound up the Chu boundary with their own antennae. However, they are suddenly attacked by a thunder and lightning, and the multi horned sea animals roar with pain.


    But all this is not finished, only a laser like shooting down from the sky again, the multi horned sea animal is immediately surrounded by a layer of black fog, you can feel its pain and fear.


    Then there was a sword light. The Oriental rhyme was far away from each other, but I felt the absolute cold temperature, which seemed to be stronger than the temperature in the center of the ice blade snow field. The sword light directly penetrated into the toughest forehead of the multi horned sea animal, and the pale green blood flowed out. In the wide eyes, the fear of death flickered.


    When Dongfang Yun almost felt that it was over, he suddenly changed his face. He only saw a black flame falling down in the air, completely covering the multi horned sea animals. It was the sea water, but it was burning with a black flame. Dongfang Yun watched the multi horned sea animals struggling, and slowly turned into powder.


    Body a shock, Dongfang Yun suddenly woke up, the last thing happened, turned to prepare to run at all costs, also regret not to prepare a transmission ring, otherwise at this moment why so embarrassed?


    When they got rid of the multi horned sea animal, they even saw it killed in a short time. While the four people in Chu Kingdom were happy, they also looked up to the endless sky and said, "Lord!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2012

    Lord!


    The four people''s voices resounded like the sky, even those in the distance could hear their voices, which was the respect for the people hidden in the sky that day.


    Lord? The patriarch of the four forces?


    All the people who came to see the excitement immediately thought of the possibility that the four people they respected so much in the Chu kingdom must be the Lords of the four major forces. They all called them that way. Obviously, they can''t be wrong.


    The four powerful men who had been brought here by Chu kingdom all bowed themselves together: "suzerain!"


    The sound of the earth shaking sound also made Dongfang Yun completely open her body. If it was in her heyday, she would not care to stay for a while. But now, there is not only one person on the other side, but also the patriarch of the four major forces. There are even more than one artifact in his hand.


    Oriental rhyme is sometimes a little arrogant, but it does not mean that a woman with a big chest and no brain, turns around and crosses a distance of hundreds of meters, very fast.


    "Yutu, are you going


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared in front of Dongfang Yun. He looked like a middle-aged man with a faint smile. He seemed to see an old friend. He didn''t hold a weapon in his hand, but there was a black fire twining around it. It was very strange.


    Then three people appeared again in the body of Dongfang Yun, two old people and one middle-aged man.


    See around before and after is guarded by four people, Oriental rhyme has a kind of powerless feeling, but also recognized the four people in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect that the four little guys have become the Lords now. It''s not bad!"


    Other people, even the people of the four major forces, have very little chance to see their patriarch, and even some people have never seen them in their lifetime, but Dongfang Yun just met the four people in front of them.


    At the beginning of the new era, when Chiyou emperor invaded the modern world, the Oriental rhyme, which was already the lower demon God, also went to the modern world. At that time, we saw four people in front of us, but at that time, they were only semi gods, but now they have reached the middle God.


    Although they are all middle gods, the Oriental rhyme is very clear. Compared with the four central gods in Chu Dynasty, they are not only a little stronger, but also combined with their respective weapons, they are definitely not easily countered by ordinary people.


    These four people were only supporting roles before that long time ago. Dongfang Yun did not put it in his mind. He only paid a little attention to their identity and talent at that time, so they recognized them when they saw them. Even after so many years, they still vaguely recognized them.


    The person in front of her is called Yan Bu, who is the successor of Yan Family in Yan Mountain in the world at the beginning of the new era.


    The old man with a big hammer in his left hand was named Wu Han. At that time, the people who were collateral to the Wu family of Qi Zong just didn''t expect that over the years, he had become the leader of the hidden world weapon refining sect.


    The old man with a long gun on his right hand was called Huangfu Ma Yu, the successor of jueshamen.


    The middle-aged man standing behind her was named Chu Tai Dou. When Dongfang Yun met him, he was only a man of semi divine prophase. However, he had amazing talent and was the successor of the Chu family in Tianguan.


    People who have met, now have become the God of the middle. Those who used to ignore her are now better than her. Dongfang Yun has a deep sense of powerlessness, but there is no way out. If there is no loss in self-confidence, she can still fight with them. Now any one can make her very sad.


    Yan did not smile and looked very generous: "master Yutu, once our father chased you. Originally, you were seriously injured and died. I didn''t expect that you were still alive. However, judging from your accomplishments, are you falling into reincarnation and starting anew?"


    "Shut up!" Yan forbid''s words seemed to touch the wound of Oriental rhyme, and he was angry.


    At one time, she had reached the level of the middle demon God in the modern world, almost equal to the nine saints except the great emperor Chiyou. However, she attracted the attention of these people''s parents at that time, and launched a hunt for her. The reason was that Chiyou''s accomplice was the remaining sin.


    Dongfang Yun almost died for several decades. Finally, she had to sneak back to the wild demon domain. She was alive, but her strength was also damaged. This is the pain in Dongfang Yun''s heart.


    It was that time that Yutu founded xianchongmen and shenyinmen, but no one knew about it.


    Huang Fu Ma Yu''s old face showed a sneer: "Yutu, don''t know where the emperor''s daughter is now?"


    Oriental rhyme disdains a smile: "depend on you, also want to know where the master is?"


    Huangfu Ma Yu burst out laughing. They did not know how much more powerful the gods were in the Chu world. They suddenly turned cold and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Last time your master came to the hidden world to deter us from being born and killed many of us. But we remember deeply in our hearts that we have never forgotten."


    "The heaven is broken in the hands of Dayi. The emperor should not have been revived, but she survived. It''s really damned."


    The last thing Dongfang Yun wants to hear is that someone is disrespectful to Chang''e and says, "shut up, you are not qualified to evaluate the master."Huang Fu Ma Yu narrowed his eyes and said with a gloomy smile, "it is said that Chang''e practiced the seven generations and seven lives, didn''t she?"


    Oriental rhyme body a shock, surprised, how do they know?


    And these expressions fall in the eyes of Huangfu, Ma Yu and others, which is undoubtedly a disguised recognition.


    Wu Han, who looks old but no one dares to despise, said: "it seems that the news we got is correct, and it also proves that what happened in the early world is true. Chang''e practiced seven generations and seven lives, and decided to revive on the night of blood moon, and took some people away, all of them women of Chu Feng."


    Dongfang Yun looks dignified. How do they know these things? Aren''t they allowed to go out?


    "Master Yutu, don''t be silent. We all know it."


    Chu taidou also opened his mouth at this time, calm and calm: "under the rules of heaven, the divine state can not be born, but it can still be. Last month, we sent someone to the present world to deal with Chu Feng to the greatest extent. Unfortunately, we were killed by the child of Xuanyuan family. Only one survived, but also died later."


    "But before he died, he found some news in the modern world, which confirmed that Chang''e had cultivated seven generations and seven lives, and that she was the women around Chu Feng."


    Looking up to the sky, he seems to see something in general: "and Chu Feng is also angry with Chang''e''s heart because of that, but you are all present together today. If this patriarch suspects that there is nothing wrong with Chang''e''s seven generations and seven lives, the girls named Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are two of them?"


    Dongfang Yun has set off a storm in her heart. I can''t imagine that the four forces hold more information than this.


    But how dare she say these things are true: "I don''t know what you are talking about, the power of our master, which existed a long time ago. How can we say that seven generations and seven lives are decided?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Huangfu Ma Yu burst out laughing, and his gloomy face showed a strong killing plan: "wenxinxue was taken away by you in Yan''s house in Yanshan, Xia Wei was taken away by your master on the night of blood moon, and one of Xuanyuan family also appeared, which was also taken away by you. Am I right, elder Yutu?"


    Dongfang Yun tried to deny it, but Huang Fu and Ma Yu obviously had the absolute evidence. They were slightly angry and knew that someone must have told them this information.


    Otherwise, even in the modern world, there are not many people who know it, and those who know it can''t say it.


    Who on earth is this kind of crisis to Chang''e? The four patriarchs appear together. It is obvious that they have just confirmed the news. Otherwise, Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue would have been killed earlier. Why wait for them to lead Chu Feng out?


    Thinking of this, Dongfang Yun suddenly felt that there was something wrong. If it was aimed at Chang''e, she could have told the people of the four major forces earlier. Why should we wait until now to let them know?


    But if it is not aimed at Chang''e, who is it aimed at? Who is Chang''e''s sixth life and who can be targeted at?


    An aura passed by, and Dongfang Yun suddenly raised her head. At this moment, she thought of chufeng. If the informer is not aiming at Chang''e, then it is definitely against chufeng.


    Liu Sheng is a person who has no clear relationship with Chu Feng. Now the four big forces know Chang''e''s biggest secret, but Chang''e hasn''t arrived yet. Only Chu Feng is here.


    So what would Chu Feng do to stop the conspiracy of the four forces?


    Dongfang Yun hardly needs to think about it. In order to ensure that there is no one death and six deaths, Chu Feng must fight hard. At that time, it will be earth shaking, and even the fall of Chu Feng is not excessive.


    Kill two birds with one stone!


    At the thought of this possibility, I was slightly surprised at the thought of the people in the dark. The Oriental rhyme also passed through the patriarchs of the four forces, rarely appeared, but never let people despise.


    Zhang Qihong lip: "you can say what you like. What do you want now?"


    Huangfu Ma Yu raised his spear and called Jueyin, a medium-sized artifact of the divine rank: "today, the four of us gather together to go out of the mountain for two purposes. We are forbidden to kill Chu Feng, and chang''e-7 wants to stop it. We don''t want to have a second worship of gods


    The long spear was facing the sky, a cold light shot into the sky, and several figures flew out. Huangfu Ma Yu broke the prohibition of gravity space with an absolutely strong posture.


    Standing firmly in the void, Chu Feng sees several more middle gods and squints at the Oriental rhyme. The latter clearly knows the meaning of chufeng and simply informs her by opening her red lips.


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded his head, slightly showing his interest: "the old turtles of the four forces have all come out. Good, I really look up to me!"


    "Asshole!" Chu Shi wiped off a bloodstain on his mouth, which was just injured by Xia Wei: "he is your ancestor''s cousin."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, and the magic light''s wings twinkled in the sun: "I Chu Feng, only respect emotion, not blood, you want to start or wrangle, draw a way."


    Huangfu Ma Yu put down his spear, and his cold eyes fell on Wen Xinxue and Xia Wei: "before we kill you, we want to kill Chang''e''s second of six lives apart from her own body."


    Chu Feng''s pupils shrink sharply. Dongfang Yun hasn''t told him about these things. What''s going on? How can these people know about Chang''e Liusheng?On the top of the endless sky, when the swords were drawing to war, no one could see the top. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er appeared like that out of thin air. The latter frowned and showed her eyebrows: "who is going to be bad for Chang''e?"


    Lu Wan sighed slightly: "some people can accept the pressure of one person on top of their head, but they may not be able to accept the oppression of two people. It seems that I trust them too much, but I don''t know that people are unpredictable."


    "Yun''er, it seems that you have to make a move before you go back today." Lu Wanmei eyes shrunk: "then you can go back to the war world, Leng Po Tian completely inherited everything from Dayi. Without you in the lost battle world, he would have killed him in advance."


    Zhang yun''er nodded slightly: "wait, it''s necessary, I''ll do it."


    Lu Wan looked at the direction of Beicheng: "Chang''e came back a little later than I expected. It seems that they really don''t want Chang''e to cross the summit!"


    Zhang yun''er gently opened her red lips: "this is Chang''e''s robbery. It''s not surprising that Chu Feng''s dilemma has long been known to you?"


    Lu Wan took back her eyes and looked down. The targets were Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue. She sighed: "it seems that protecting the Dharma for Chang''e is not an easy thing."


    "Some people don''t want Chu Feng to become a taboo demon, and no one wants Chang''e to cross the path of heaven."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2013

    When the war broke out, more than ten powerful deities set off a terrifying and terrifying situation, and shocked and frightened those who came to see the lively hidden world.


    The four major forces have disappeared for thousands of years. Everyone thinks that they have been annihilated in the long river of history. However, in recent years, the reappearance of the four forces has brought about the emergence of powerful people in the divine realm. They all feel that they have been shocked enough.


    But now, there are not only four forces, but also twelve powerful deities, and even the patriarchs of the four forces.


    The astonishing details of the four forces have also thoroughly shocked every person who comes here who is not the four major forces, and the twelve powerful deities. There are three in each force, and one Yan Pei has died in danzong. So the four forces are definitely not only existing in these divine realms, but also hidden.


    Fear and fear at the same time, is the emergence of a higher level of martial arts yearning, that beyond the realm of heaven, what kind of vision?


    Everyone''s eyes are burning a flame, a strong desire.


    In the war, the four lower gods, such as Chu Kingdom, did not join hands to deal with Oriental rhyme. Instead, they scattered all around, counteracting the huge air waves and flowing power produced by the eleven middle gods in an absolutely forceful manner. Otherwise, if these forces flee out, the ice blade snow field will disappear completely.


    Even those who gather in the distance now will die.


    Under God, who can resist the power of God?


    Although Dongfang Yun has no one against her, it is not easy, because the eight powerful deities fight against Chu Feng and Xia Wei together. Her heart is worried because once Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue die, the seventh perfect will be completely broken, and Chang''e will also die.


    There is only one way to avoid this, that is, the perfection of chang''e-7 can be avoided.


    Biting her attractive little lips, Dongfang Yun resisted the wandering power and kept staring at the sky without blinking. In this war, they did not choose to enter the gravity space, but directly fought in the natural space. The powerful force could not be resisted by the gods.


    If it wasn''t for the cooperation of the four of them in the Chu Kingdom to suppress the wandering forces, the powerful people in the hidden world in the distance would have died in a piece. Of course, they didn''t want to protect the powerful people in the hidden world. They just didn''t want the four powerful forces around them to fall down.


    Under the void sky, the Chu wind was besieged by the four big forces. At the moment, only the resistance force did not have the posture of fighting back at all, and gradually appeared the meaning of not supporting.


    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are no better than Chu Feng. Xia Wei fights against Yan Xishan and Chu Shi. Wen Xinxue is attacked by Wuju and Huangfu together. Under the sky, all of them are Shenwei''s turbulent forces. Every time they fight, the strength is huge.


    Chu Feng broke away from the circle of siege for a moment, and his breath fluctuated a little bit. This is still the case with the magic light wings. If there is no magic light wings, it may be more desolate than now.


    Looking up at the sky, Chu Feng once again felt the deep powerlessness.


    One of them, Chu Feng, is confident that he can be invincible in the battle against Chu masters alone. But now it is the four powerful middle gods working together, which is the reason why he did not use the second-class weapons in their respective hands. If he did, it would be more miserable. As for why they did not use it, Chu Feng probably knew.


    Now, four senior ancestors level characters besiege him together, and one person has been secretly ridiculed. If you still use the weapons of the divine level, it is inevitable that they will be treated as laughingstock in the future. The four patriarchs can not afford to lose their face.


    Take a deep breath to ease the tumbling breath. Chu Feng knows that it is impossible to please these people perfectly.


    Moreover, compared with killing him, Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are the people who want to kill them more, because that can prevent Chang''e VII from being perfect, but that is what Chu Feng would never allow.


    Burst into the sky to drink a sound, Chu wind inspired the greatest degree of taboo force, dark clouds slowly covered the whole sky, just like the eve of the storm, boring at the same time, the breath is very depressed.


    Thunders and thunders exploded, and more than a dozen punishing thunders raged down from the sky towards the four Lords.


    Chu taidou and others did not pay any attention to the thunder attack. All of them used their weapons to send out a strong blow. The more than ten punishing thunder gradually disappeared in the sky, causing no harm to them.


    Huang Fu Ma Yu raised his hand and his spear disappeared. With a shout, a black road spread towards the Chu wind.


    Wu Han and Chu taidou both put away their weapons and launched attacks on Chu Feng. All the terrible roads spread directly to the lower part of Chu Feng, which contained destructive power. Chu Feng knew that this was the Shinto of the powerful man.


    Everyone''s Shinto is different, but under Shinto, everyone will pay a heavy price except himself.


    When the wings of magic light trembled, the Chu wind soared to a high place, raised his hand, and four heavenly punishments thundered at the four shrines. The sound of disintegration and fragmentation sounded, and the four shrines were directly annihilated.Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled with coldness and killing, and his hand waved with endless light. He was like a laser shooting at the four patriarchs. His power was powerful and he had a chance to kill.


    However, even though they were powerful and incomparable, the next god could hardly resist it. However, for the four of them, they were all destroyed when they raised their hands. At the same time, they wielded their powerful divine power to wreak havoc on the whole void, completely enveloping the Chu wind.


    Let Chu wind can only use the magic light wings to block all this, but even so, it is still very uncomfortable.


    As for why not use the magic realm to cover this space, it''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t want to, but can''t.


    At present, in addition to the four powerful forces in the divine realm, there are also many powerful people and some powerful people in the hidden world. Among them, there is no lack of innocent people, and it is impossible to cover them and kill them.


    Moreover, the chufeng of Zhongzhou hasn''t arrived yet. Chu Feng doesn''t know where the peak of the hidden world is. He doesn''t want to expose his cards, because he can''t kill all the people here. At the moment, he doesn''t have the power to kill all the people. Therefore, Chu Feng also resisted the impulse to use the magic realm.


    In the face of Chu Feng, who had not suffered much damage in their attack, Huang Fu, Ma Yu and others looked at each other and seemed to have reached some kind of agreement.


    All of a sudden, Huangfu Ma Yu broke away from the siege of Chu Feng. Jueyin gun appeared in his hand and took Xia Wei, who was fighting with Chu Shi and them.


    In the void, Chu Feng saw this scene in the package of the magic light wings. He wanted to crack and burst into a drink: "stop it for me!"


    Obviously, Huangfu Ma Yu didn''t take Chu Feng''s words to heart. Jueyin gun was sacrificed, and the powerful power was directly rampant. He directly took Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue.


    Jueyin spear, a medium-sized weapon in the divine realm, can not only inflict heavy damage on the enemy, but also cause a kind of spiritual fear to the enemy. It is very powerful.


    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue had already been very difficult to fight against the two middle gods respectively. There was no extra force to stop Huangfu Ma Yu''s attack. They were hit by the power of Jueyin gun, causing great damage.


    Chu Shi and they also seize the opportunity to gather the divine power to oppress, Xia Wei and Wenxin Xueqi spit blood.


    "Xia Wei, heart snow!" he said


    Chu Feng saw all this in his eyes, but how could he be suppressed by Chu Tai Dou''s three men. He only had the strength to resist, and there was no residual force to fight back.


    His lips were almost bitten, and Chu Feng felt a secret voice sending a message, because Yan Yan wanted to make a move, but Chu Feng still didn''t want to expose Yan Yan Yan. Now, the four major forces have sent out the absolute God state strong ones, and multi Yan Yan''s role is not very great.


    Moreover, if Yan Yan is exposed, he will be found out if he starts to sow discord. Even though he doesn''t know whether he can survive today, he always has to think about the future.


    Let Yan Yan not hand to hold back, Chu wind cold drink a pupil more indifferent, also more strange.


    The demon Kingdom opened quietly, and he could not use it to deal with Chu taidou. However, it could be used to protect Yan Yan and Xia Wei. It directly covered Yan Yan Yan and Xia Wei who were blown out.


    "Hide inside and don''t come out. It''s not so easy for them to kill me. You can''t die!" he cried


    One dead, seven will die, Chu Feng can''t watch such things happen.


    At the moment, Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are injured by Huangfu Ma Yu''s Jueyin gun. They feel a fear in their hearts. Even in their minds, they are afraid of something deep in their hearts. Their bodies have been seriously injured. Even if they want to help Chu Feng, there is no way.


    Maybe as long as you go out a little, you will be killed by any one of them.


    People also feel that Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are shrouded in an invisible boundary. Huangfu Ma Yu directly strikes, but even Jueyin gun can''t do any harm to the demon kingdom.


    His eyes narrowed and his head swept over Chu Feng: "so you are still a genius. No wonder every time you make trouble, we can''t detect it."


    Chu Feng didn''t bother to explain so much. He quickly ran the taboo force. His hair showed a strange color, and the air was surging around him. Chu Feng''s pupil also lost its human color, and there was only a powerful killing opportunity.


    Huangfu Ma Yu didn''t care at all and sneered: "it''s just that the border between the States and the state is just to block our killing heart. It''s naive!"


    "Wu Han, you shake the sky hammer and I unite, I don''t believe that you can''t break the border, but this boy can read it into a battle, no wonder it can become a taboo."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2014

    With Huangfu Ma Yu''s words, Wu Han withdrew from the siege of Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng has only the ability to resist, without the potential to fight back. They don''t need to worry at all.


    Moreover, Wu Hancai just broke away from the siege of Chu Feng, and the four people including Chu Shiwu Ju quickly replaced him.


    Although Wu Han, who has the second-class weapons of the divine rank, is missing, four middle gods are added. The pressure of Chu Feng is not only not reduced, but also more and more. Gradually, his face has turned red, his chest is dull, and a mouthful of blood is blocked in his throat, which will be sprayed out at any time.


    Two of the six middle gods have the weapons of the divine level. Even the forbidden people of Chu Feng are surrounded and attacked by them. If not protected by the wings of magic light, they may have been seriously injured or even died.


    Wu Han fell down, raised the hammer in his hand and gave a cold drink: "the border between the state and the state, see me blow you off with a hammer."


    The Zhentian hammer is a top-notch artifact of the divine level. If it is controlled by the strong in the divine realm, it can break a void like a mirror image. Secondly, the Zhentian hammer can also induce the thunder to fall, causing a huge attack on the enemy. Even the strong person in the lower level of God can not resist that heavy power.


    Wu Hancai raised his hand, and his body was like a remnant of the shadow, which exploded above the demon Kingdom, which had already revealed a faint light. However, it was strange that there was no broken thing, and even there was no fluctuation in the demon kingdom. It seemed that he had not received much attack at all.


    Chu Feng has a cruel smile on his mouth. Up to now, the demon Kingdom has not known how much power it has swallowed up, and even swallowed such a terrible God as Yan Pei, which has already reached the point of absolute strength.


    In addition, with the gradual improvement of his realm, he has established an absolute connection with the demon kingdom. He will not die, the demon kingdom will not be broken, the demon kingdom will be broken, and Chu Feng will inevitably be seriously injured. The two have a close relationship. Unfortunately, these Wu Han or Huangfu Ma Yu do not know.


    Only when Chu Feng is not only a taboo demon, but also a talented master.


    He is also a talented master of array.


    The master of array Taoism is very rare in the modern world or in the hidden world, but there are still some, but they are not very powerful. At most, they can arrange some ordinary boundaries or depict some transmission arrays which are not difficult. The four forces also worship such figures.


    However, if the master of array road of the four major forces wants to create a barrier to block people from entering, he needs the cooperation of runes and so on, and there is also an array eye.


    As long as you find the eye of the array, you can break the border. Even the powerful people don''t need to find the eye of the array. You can break the border with the most powerful strength.


    However, Wu Han and Wu Han mistook Chu Feng''s fiefdom as a boundary, or as a boundary of the array. They also mistook Chu Feng as a master of array Taoism, but did not know that it was Chu Feng''s independent field.


    Wu Han under a hammer, the devil''s field is nothing, and his look flits over dignified.


    There is a master of array road in weapon refining school, who is not strong in his own strength, but his attainments in array Dao are at the master level. Wu Han can be sure that the boundary set by the master of array Dao not only needs to be depicted, but also has absolutely no such power as Chu Feng, which can resist his attack.


    With a slight frown on his brow, Wu Han said in a deep voice: "today Chang''e is going to kill her sixth life, and Chu Feng must also die. At such an age, she has the strength to fight against the middle God. Fortunately, this is not a great battle array. Otherwise, no matter how many people we have, we will not be able to kill Chu Feng."


    Huangfu Ma Yu also had a similar idea. He looked back at Chu Feng who was struggling to resist in the void: "he must die, but we should join hands to break the border and kill the people inside. In this way, Chang''e will also die. Otherwise, if she knows, we will only die."


    Wu Han nodded, his body rose a little, the earth shaking hammer lifted up and made a roaring sound. The weapons of the divine order had already formed the spirit of the instrument, which was the roar of the spirit.


    Huangfu Ma Yu also held Jueyin gun and went to the opposite direction with Wu Han. When the two hands at the same time, the power of terror converged around the demon Kingdom, only to see thousands of cold light from the inside of the Jueyin gun to bombard the demon kingdom.


    At the same time, the Zhentian hammer also blows down from the sky. The sky penetrates the dark clouds, and thunders bombard the demon kingdom. The power of terror is rampant in this space. Even if the four people of Chu Kingdom in the distance unite, they can''t resist it.


    Within this range, the Oriental rhyme was blown out by the force of terror. She couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, and her face was full of choking and bending.


    It is a shame that the demon God, once second only to the nine saints, could not resist the power of the middle God.


    However angry, Dongfang Yun has no way to deal with the four forces that now control the absolute power. She even has a sense of despair, because she contacted Chang''e just now. Chang''e tells Ben that she has arrived in Nancheng, but the transmission array of Nancheng has been damaged artificially, and she needs a little time to repair it.This also means that Chang''e can''t arrive so soon. Today is not only a plot against Chu Feng, but also against Chang''e. Dongfang Yun has only anger in her heart.


    As for the anger of Dongfang Yun, Wu Han and Huangfu Ma Yu are only dignified. Now Chu Feng is restrained by the six central gods, and their resistance is difficult. They don''t worry that Chu Feng will have a chance to run away.


    Xia Wei and wenxinxue are the most concerned. If they can''t break the magic realm set by Chu Feng, it means that they can''t kill Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue. If Chang''e appears or even seeks revenge, even if their ancestors come out of the mountains, they may not be able to resist Chang''e''s rampage.


    Huangfu Ma Yu was very clear about this, and a ferocious killing opportunity appeared on his old face: "once you think about it, there must be an eye in the array. If we look for it, we can''t do it. We will attack one after another. I don''t believe there is an unbreakable array in this world."


    Wu Han''s idea is the same at the moment. They are looking for weak points around the dark demon Kingdom, and on the other hand, they also tell the situation here to the master of array Taoism in their respective forces to see if they can solve the problem.


    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are seriously injured at the moment. Seeing that they can''t break the defense of the demon Kingdom, they feel a little relaxed, but they are not too relaxed, because both of them are worried about Chu Feng. Facing the six middle gods, the feeling is unimaginable.


    Looking at each other, it seems that they all know what each other is thinking. They are suspended in the air with their knees crossed. Now they can''t help Chu Feng. It''s better to recover their own strength with the help of this time. In that way, they can also fight for more time for Chu Feng.


    At least, before destroying the demon Kingdom and killing them, the speed of killing chufeng by the four forces will also slow down a little, so as to prevent accidents. Even if Chu Feng hates Chang''e, what if Chang''e loves Chu Feng?


    In the end, the four major forces all have reservations, but this reservation is bound to be useless and even make them regret.


    The power in the air is getting stronger and stronger, and Chu Tai Dou and others seem to be attacking Chu Feng there, carrying out the pressure on strength.


    The ice layer of ice blade snow field has been broken. I don''t know how many. If it goes on like this, the ice blade snow field will recover the scene of the vast ocean, and it is basically impossible to return to the white world.


    Such an earth shaking World War I also benefited the people watching the war. Although they might have died without the Chu Kingdom''s obstruction, no one left ahead of time even if there were so many powerful people in God''s land, and we can see the great battle.


    It can''t be seen all the time. Maybe it''s a lifelong regret to miss it. So even if it''s very dangerous, no one leaves here.


    Chu can, who is hiding in the protection of lingyunzong''s strongmen, looks around now. No one is paying attention to it. All of them are watching the battle in the distant void.


    Although these battles are wonderful, Chu can cherishes his own life more. His body slowly retreats a little, and stealthily crushes the transmission ring when everyone is not paying attention. He is afraid that Chu Feng will be killed in the end, and the rest of the three forces will blame him for what he started.


    Although this is the case, Chu Feng is dead by then. The three forces are trying to frame him up. Chu can has no way out, so he runs away.


    No one knows that Chu can has left. Chu Feng can''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood on the void, and his red face is pale. Six middle gods and two sacred objects of the divine rank are finally very difficult to resist.


    But when Chu Feng spits out the blood, Chu Tai Dou and they are ready to end his life, Wu Han suddenly finds something and laughs: "I understand."


    When everyone was curious to see what he understood, Wu Han turned around and shot at Chu Feng with sharp eyes: "just now I asked the master of array Tao who worked with me to refine weapons. He told me that some junctions have array eyes, but some of them are very special!"


    Chu Tai Dou raised his sword in his hand and looked at Chu Feng with his eyes fixed on him: "you even know that you should quickly kill those two women and destroy Chang''e''s seventh life. What is it called here?"


    Wu Han came to the front with a flash of his body and shot out: "he told me that if you reach the talent of array, then they are the eyes of the array. As long as they don''t die, the array will not be broken."


    "Chu Feng can be read into the array, we killed him, the formation of the border will naturally be broken."


    Chu Feng wiped away the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth with a wry smile in his heart. He was not a borderline, but he was basically similar to what Wu Han said. He died, the devil Kingdom, collapsed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2015

    Sad, lonely!


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s back gives people such a feeling, but also a little more desolate.


    The eight middle gods and the four God level artifacts are almost invincible to all the people watching the war.


    The wings of the magic light wrapped in Chu Feng slowly separated. The corners of his mouth stained with blood, the indifferent and dark pupils, and the bleak opportunity of killing heaven and earth. Even in the absolute power of the eight middle gods, Chu Feng never wavered in his firm killing opportunity.


    Because he knows that there may be only one result today, that is, he died. Now all he has done is just waiting for the miracle to happen.


    Yes, now in addition to miracles, Chu Feng does not feel that he can leave from such absolute power.


    Breathing out a breath, Chu Feng raised his hand and roared, and the sword spirit was surging in his hand. Now his hand was condensed into the shape of a sword. The devil''s Qi was surging with a sea of blood and depression: "give me a condition!"


    Eight directions completely surrounded Chu Feng, confident that he can no longer run away, people are not in a hurry to kill him at the moment, if the layout is still Chu Feng run away or even survive, then it seems that they are too incompetent.


    "Although you are taboo, you are also a member of the Chu family in Tianguan."


    Chu Tai Dou put down the cold sky sword in his hand and began to shake his voice and say, "as your ancestor, I can give you a chance not to overdo the conditions!"


    The rest of the people have no opinion about this. They also want to see what conditions Chu Feng can put forward at this time. Is it praying to leave a whole corpse?


    Thank you


    Chu Feng nodded and looked down. Dongfang Yun was standing there: "I know it''s impossible for you to let go of Xia Wei and wenxinxue, so I won''t put forward such a condition. But Yutu has no threat to you today. I hope you can give her a way to live."


    Dongfang Yun''s body was shocked and her eyes were surprised to see Chu Feng. It seemed that he would put forward such a condition and let the four forces give her a way to live?


    Why?


    Dongfang Yun asked herself in her heart, just like when Chu Feng untied her demon blood blockade a year ago at the Chu family in Tianguan. Dongfang Yun never understood why Chu Feng did this to her!


    Chu Feng did not explain why, but knew that Dongfang Yun wanted to leave, unless the four forces were willing to let her go.


    Chu Tai was stunned and glanced over the figure of Oriental rhyme, and his eyes narrowed: "she comes from the wild demon kingdom. She was a terror demon God who almost reached the upper God at the beginning of the new era. She just damaged her cultivation, and it is hard to guarantee that she will recover later. I can''t promise that. And why do you want us to let her go


    It seems that the God of Chu has suffered a lot from the wind.


    He breathed out his breath and did not tangle with these past problems. He said, "if you are willing to let him go, if you can kill me, the magic light wing, the Ming Hong sword spirit, the Xuan Huang nine needles, as well as my blood and body, I can leave them for you. I believe you will be very moved."


    "But if you don''t let her go, even if it''s death, I''ll destroy myself. You won''t get anything."


    Wu Han''s eyes lit up slightly: "are you sure?"


    As for Jianhong, when he was making the sword, he would not let them see the spirit of the sword.


    Chu Feng nodded: "as long as you let her go, I can not destroy my body before I die, nor let these things scatter in every corner of the world to hide."


    Wu Han was moved, but he didn''t nod easily. He looked at the Xuanyuan sword in wenxinxue''s hand: "so, what about Xuanyuan sword?"


    Chu Feng sneered, knowing that Wu Han even fell in love with Xuanyuan sword and spread out his hands: "this thing is not mine. I can''t make the decision, but if you promise to let Yutu go, I will die. Are you still worried about not getting Xuanyuan sword? The spirit of the sword can be destroyed and dissipated, but the body of the sword can only fall in place. "


    Wu Han seems to be the same, but this is not his own thing, but the four forces of things, at the moment is not good to agree with Chu Feng, even if he really heart.


    And Chu Feng probably knows that Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are the second of Chang''e''s six lives. It seems that they don''t know Yan Yan''s existence. Otherwise, Yan Yan will never be able to pretend to sleep quietly at this moment.


    Yan did not look hesitant to open his mouth: "are you sure you will not destroy your body in the end?"


    Chu Feng is a taboo. Yan can''t guess that as long as he takes it, he will be able to refine some of the best pills, so he is moved. Once Chu Feng destroys his body, there will be nothing left.


    Chu Feng raised his head and said in a deep voice: "as long as you let Yutu leave safely, I will fight with you to the end, keep my promise, and do not destroy my body. All my things are yours, and I will take them by myself.""I''ll say here, of course, whether to believe that is your business."


    Every thing Chu Feng had made them very special. The four patriarchs were not moved. Wu Han and Yan Bu did not hide their thoughts. Chu Tai Dou was also interested in xuanhuang Jiuzhen, because it was said that xuanhuang Jiuzhen concealed a unique mental skill, a secret of nature!


    In short, all four people were moved, but none of them spoke first.


    Until Chu Feng momentum slowly rising, Yan did not open his mouth: "everyone, what do you think, now Chu wind is certainly not able to run away, but those things are not there."


    Yan was not allowed to open his mouth, and Wu Han also received the words: "yes, things are innocent, and Yutu has damaged so many years of cultivation, only to restore to the next God, we don''t need to worry too much, as long as the destruction of Chang''e''s seventh life is complete, Yutu is not a worry, I think it''s nothing to let go."


    Chu Tai Dou and Huang Fu Ma Yu looked at each other, and the latter nodded: "even Lord Yan and Lord Wu have said that, and I have no opinion with Lord Chu!"


    Chu Feng is not surprised that the four people will agree. As for the departure of Dongfang Yun, it is Chu Feng who is ready to completely let go of the flames and fight against these people. Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue do not have to worry in the demon Kingdom, and the four forces can not let them leave. It is better for Dongfang Yun to leave than to stay here.


    With the consent of the four, Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the Oriental rhyme: "roll!"


    East rhyme at the moment for Chu Feng told her to roll without a bit of anger, just a move and inexplicable, bite tight lips: "Chu wind!"


    "Go away!" Chu Feng didn''t give Dongfang Yun a chance to continue to speak. He gave a big drink, which shook the whole space, and the sea below set off waves.


    Dongfang eye''s body was shocked. She had already known Chu Feng''s intention. She quickly turned around and left quickly. The four people''s Qi of Chu Kingdom didn''t lock her again. Dongfang Yun left the encirclement circle without any obstruction. She disappeared in the sight of the public as soon as possible!


    Chu taidou held his head high and held the cold sky sword tightly. He was surprised that Chu Feng''s momentum was so strong: "we have promised you that we only hope you will abide by your promise and do not destroy yourself after death."


    "Certainly!" Chu Feng nodded slightly. People were all dead. It was not important whether they were self destructed or not. He raised the Ming Hong sword spirit and let it enter into the body slowly: "fight, today I''ll leave you a whole body to divide up. If you die, I''ll kill all your descendants and every disciple!"


    No one doubts that Chu Feng''s share of the killing, the four great lords all put away four artifacts. Now, there are eight middle gods to deal with Chu Feng. If they still want to use them, they will be ridiculed.


    And eight people can not kill Chu Feng, then it seems that they are too incompetent.


    Each of them is running its own strong power. There are two vortices on the sea below them and on the top of the sky. The whirlpool in the sea is like a terrible bottomless pit. Anything close to it will be involved.


    The whirlpool above the sky is like a passage. It seems that as long as you enter it, you will go to another space.


    It is the strength of the strong in the divine realm to a certain extent, and the natural space can not bear the changes.


    The momentum of Chu Feng has changed slowly. While the magic power is rolling, there is a dull evil spirit, and you can smell the surging blood in it. Minghong Jianling has completely integrated with Chu Feng in essence, but Chu Feng still controls his own will at the moment.


    However, Minghong sword spirit has experienced a lot of killing, and the killing spirit contained in it has entered the body of Chu Feng. Today''s chufeng inherits the killing heart of ancient demons and incarnates the killing God!


    Lips gently tremble, arouse a sneer, Mori white teeth let people see a kind of speechless chill.


    In the air of Xia Wei''s mind, there is a strange air that flies across the air of Shangwei.


    There is a blood River under the sky full of dark clouds, but it is not the real blood River, but just like the blood river of Shinto. You can see them rolling there, and occasionally some skeletons and human shadows appear on the blood river.


    Wu Han''s face changed greatly: "that''s the blood river of people who have been killed by Ming Hong''s magic sword. Chu Feng is crazy. He even releases the remaining evil sword resentment against us!"


    Chu Feng laughed loudly, the blood river began to expand slowly, as if to cover the whole sky: "I am crazy, just to protect my woman."


    If he died, the fiend collapsed, seven lives would be destroyed, Chu Feng can only fight to the end, insist on living!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2016

    "All away from here!"


    Yan forbid to shake the heaven and earth with a burst of water. Looking at the blood River spreading over the sky, he estimated that this was the sacred way of Chu Feng. However, this Shinto was formed by the resentment of the killers of Ming Hong magic sword for thousands of years. No one knows what kind of destructive power it contains.


    But one thing for sure is that according to the powerful momentum of Chu Feng, it is estimated that no one can stop it under the middle God, and maybe he will die.


    Among the people watching the war, there are many talented people from the four major forces. This loss is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    Chu taidou and others also issued orders one after another. On the other hand, they also gathered powerful forces to prevent the dangerous blood river at any time. This is the Shinto of chufeng, which is a taboo Shinto. No one dares to gamble. Under such a Shinto, lower level people can survive.


    The people in the distance only saw the bloody red river like things appeared in the sky of the fierce battle. At the moment, it was slowly turning into a lake and rolling. They didn''t know what was going on.


    However, the four patriarchs had already opened their mouths. It must be the dangerous attack of Chu Feng. There was hardly any consideration and hesitation. The people watching the war in the distance quickly retreated back, far away from the blood river that might be covered.


    Even the four people of Chu kingdom had temporarily dispersed the posture of resistance, and quickly passed through the void and headed for the distance. Because all the four lords had already opened their mouths, they must have been full of the lower gods.


    At the same time, they are angry with Chu Feng. As the next God, they have no way to do it under the absolute posture of Chu Feng. What can be more oppressive than this? But in addition to Yan Lu, the rest of the people think of the dead Yan Pei, and feel that they are still lucky.


    Blood River is still spreading, has covered a sky, Chu wind around the body is also surrounded by a terrible evil spirit, like the wind blade general difficult to get close to.


    Wu Han and others looked at the blood River in the sky, faintly could smell a strong smell of blood, which was more clear than when it began.


    It''s like the blood sea of hell in ancient mythology and legend, in which there are evil thoughts and evil spirits that can''t go to heaven. At the moment, the river of blood gives them such a feeling that rolling things like water are more thorough than blood.


    Although seemingly invisible, they dare not despise Wuhan, because the strong smell of blood, absolutely can not appear at will, eyes are a bit more dignified.


    The eight middle gods, who were deterred by Chu Feng alone, lamented the strong men in the hidden world who were far away but could only see vaguely.


    At first, I may not understand why the four forces were so persistent in killing Chu Feng, but now I fully understand. At such an age, they have the ability to fight against the gods. It seems that it is not a complete taboo force. If he grows up completely, it seems possible to destroy the martial arts.


    "Can''t wait."


    Huangfu Ma Yu felt that the terrible momentum was getting stronger and stronger, and the blood River almost became a sea of blood. This was absolutely beyond the explanation of the Shinto. It could be said that it could not be explained at all. However, Huangfu Ma Yu believed that it would not be a good thing for them to continue like this.


    Chu Tai clenched his fists and swept across the sky with arrogant eyes: "that''s what I think. Chu Shi, the four of you go to deal with Chu Feng, and the three lords and I attack the blood river!"


    "Otherwise let the blood river continue to expand, then do not know what will happen."


    All of them had no opinion. Without any hesitation, Chu Shi and others all moved towards the Chu wind, calming the sky for a short time and setting off a terrible confrontation again. But this time, no matter how Chu Shi attacked, it was difficult to hurt Chu Feng.


    It seems that there is an invisible barrier around him at the moment, which blocks all attacks for him.


    All of this fell in the eyes of Chu Tai Dou and others. Yan forbid said in a low voice: "it is estimated that the blood river has strengthened his strength. It is the resentment of those who have killed by Minghong magic sword. We have no idea how many people Minghong has killed since ancient times. We have to move at once!"


    "Stop the expansion of the sea of blood, maybe we can let Chu Feng suffer heavy damage, so that we can kill him, otherwise today is a busy day."


    The other three people also have similar ideas. Looking at Chu Shi, they continue to attack, but they can''t hurt Chu Feng. They all rise up without hesitation. Their power is much stronger than that of Chu world.


    The same median God, but there is a huge gap.


    The endless divine power surged into the sea of blood, trying to break it up, but it had no effect. It seemed that the sea was sunk into the sea. On the contrary, the sea below was like a tsunami, which set off huge waves, and even the sky covered by the blood River sounded dull thunder.


    Then, it began to rain slowly. There was nothing else in the rest of the place. But when the rain on the blood River passed through the blood River and fell again, it turned into the color of blood and fell on the body, all of which were dark red.


    The smell of blood was stronger than at the beginning.Wuhan they found that the rain that had fallen on them through the blood river seemed to have problems, only to feel that there was a burning feeling in their bodies.


    At present, the face changed greatly to separate the rain falling down. Looking into the sea, he found that the rain falling into the sea was normal color. His eyes were slightly heavy. What Huangfu Mayu thought: "the blood river seems to have effect within a certain range, and it will not work if it is beyond this range, so it will continue to spread and expand."


    Close distance can only damage, then it is equivalent to close distance to attack Blood River.


    Chu Tai fights them to sacrifice the weapons of the collected divine order. The body continues to go up, waving the weapons and spirits, and the violent force does not enter the blood river.


    Suddenly, there was a terrible voice in the blood River, and a blood red figure appeared from the blood river. In a moment, they surrounded the four of them. And more and more of them were unable to see the figure of four people at the end, but only the smell of the war could be felt.


    Chu Shi and others felt evil gate, and accelerated the attack on Chu wind, but it seems that Chu wind seems to have nothing.


    In fact, Chu Feng is not nothing but a bite to resist it. Because Minghong sword spirit and he are perfectly integrated now, thousands of murders of rage pour into his body, so he can play a sea of blood like gods, and control Chu Tai to fight them with the resentment of countless people who once died under Minghong magic sword.


    But this can only be controlled, and they will be killed by such means. Chu Feng knows that it is impossible. Therefore, the connection with Minghong sword spirit enables Chu Feng to mobilize the resentment in the blood River into a war. The same attack of chutai seems to have been hurled into the blood River, but it is his Chu wind who bears it.


    We should resist the attack of the four people in Chu Dynasty, and use the blood River to fight the four people in the battle of Chu taidou. Compared with the snake respect, they felt more uncomfortable and more powerless.


    Just for Xia Wei''s safety, Chu Feng must do so, or if he dies, Xia Wei and Wenxin snow may be torn off soon, and Chang''e will die.


    In the heart, I scold a word Chang''e how not to come, Chu wind suddenly spread the wings of the magic light, the power under the blood river is more monstrous, the hand gently raised, Ming Hong magic sword shape appears in the hand, body shape quickly skims over: "with more deception less, does not mean you have absolute victory."


    This is a battle of burning potential. Chu Feng knows that his time is not much. Now he should work hard to seriously injure one of the eight gods. Even if he finally dies, Xiawei and wenxinxue who recover the injury and the face are still beautiful. It is not difficult for them to run away.


    Holding such an idea, the idea of killing will emerge, directly take Huangfu one!


    Huangfu''s indifferent face first appeared the color of dignified, hands open in front of the body, a light and white barrier emerged, facing the attack of the sword spirit of Ming Hong magic sword, against!


    Chu Shi and Yan Xi mountain also seize the opportunity to increase their strength to fight Chu wind at this time. In addition, the martial arts also gave a strong blow from the sky. The strength of the four gods gathered, Chu wind just felt that all Qi and blood were surging.


    The lips have been bitten. Chu wind cheers that the sword spirit of Hong broke through the barrier of huangfu-i. unfortunately, Huangfu has avoided it in the morning, and looks back at the sword and splits it out, and dissipates the strength of martial arts. Otherwise, if he is hit to his head, the powerful martial arts will be dazzled.


    Forced to retreat Huangfu I, the attack of martial arts was turned off, but it was not time to avoid the killing of Chu and Yan Xi mountain.


    A breath of blood was spewed out from the sky. Chu Feng fell powerlessly towards the sea. While in the moment of his falling, the emperor Fu Ma Yu, who was struggling with the blood River resentment, also captured the opportunity: "weak, take advantage of the present!"


    The weapons of the four men were lifted up, and they tore everything around them violently. The armed lift lifted the shock hammer and hit it heavily. The thunder blew up. The blood river was torn open. Then, the Chu taidou and Huangfu Mayu were together. The blood river was split suddenly.


    Yan can not cross and cross, the dark flame between hands burns up, until the black flame disappears, the sky only left the original clouds and the storm fall, the blood river has completely dissipated.


    Eight people stood on the empty sky, watching Chu wind fall into the sea, knowing that such attacks were not enough to kill him, and their eyes were alert. For Chu wind, they must be very careful before they could give their precious life.


    Yan is not allowed to let his weapon black fire be wrapped on his right hand, and the corner of his eyes is turned to the direction of the magic God field. His look is dazzled: "look!"


    Everyone looked back and found that the magic field flicker seems unstable, and there is a flash of joy on your face.


    "Wang Fu Ma Yu a big hand a pressure:" between the attack sea, we four attack this border. "


    "Chu Feng is the eye of the array. Now he is seriously injured and the boundary is unstable."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2017

    At the same time, when the demon Kingdom revived the power of the third taboo from Chu Feng, it came into being at the same time, which was closely related to the blood of Chu Feng.


    It''s also because of this that he can change the realm of demons through his own ideas. For example, he can''t enter or leave now, because he doesn''t trust Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue. They can''t hurt them, but they can''t worry about his danger.


    Of course, these Xiawei and wenxinxue are temporarily unknown, otherwise I''m afraid the beginning will not be quiet healing.


    At the moment, under the joint attack of the four Chu people, Chu Feng is seriously injured and can fight against the middle God in the war. However, it is only limited to one middle God. Now there are eight middle gods. Chu Feng, who has not yet fully grown up, is not nearly meaningful.


    After being shocked by Chu Tai Dou''s attack on the blood River, and then by the joint attack of the four Chu people, Chu Feng, who fell into the sea, was already seriously injured.


    Naturally, the demon Kingdom, which is closely related to him, naturally appears unstable. Under the normal peak state of Chu Feng, it is naturally stable and firm. When Chu Feng is seriously injured and his breath is unstable, the demon Kingdom has devoured the power of countless strong men, but the appearance of Chu wind itself also affects its stability.


    This point happened to be discovered by Wu Han, but it was not the same as what master Zhendao said, but the result was the same. The strength of his Chu wind determined the strength of the demon kingdom.


    Immediately, there was no need for any verbal communication between Yanxi mountain of Chu Shi and Huangfu Yi and the martial arts examination. They immediately dropped a little bit according to Huangfu Ma Yu''s meaning, gathering powerful forces, and constantly launching attacks on the sea surface with the feeling of Chu wind.


    If you don''t want to kill Chu Feng like this, at least you can make him not in the mood to stabilize the injury. Then Huangfu Ma Yu and their joint attack on the unstable demon Kingdom at the moment can directly destroy Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue.


    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue opened their eyes at the same time in the demon kingdom. As practitioners of seven generations and seven lives, as long as the rest of their lives are not seriously damaged, they can quickly recover by virtue of their amazing potential.


    Although it has not recovered to its peak, it has also recovered to 89% of its strength.


    It''s not that they don''t want to get back to the peak. It''s just that the state of Chu Feng can''t make them feel at ease. Seeing that the four central gods gather together to attack the sea surface, although it may not necessarily hurt the Chu wind, they are still worried when they see that the power has caused tsunami and huge waves.


    Two people at the same time, want to leave the demon realm, for Chu Feng to reduce a bit of burden.


    But not close to the magic realm, they found a barrier completely blocking them. Wenxinxue reached out and touched them, and looked dignified: "we can''t get out."


    Xia Wei is shocked, and similarly reaches out her hand to feel it. As expected, as Wen Xinxue said, they can''t go out at all.


    His face changed slightly, and he drank to the next empty Jiao: "Chu Feng, remove the border, we go out to help you."


    Huangfu Ma Yu, who was about to start, had seen Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue come out and were still ready to wait. They didn''t want them to come out at all, so they couldn''t get in. The only way was to kill Chu Feng and destroy the border.


    There was no more nonsense. Huang Fu Ma Yu yelled out a Jueyin gun to sacrifice. With the powerful artifact, the endless power attacked the demon kingdom. Now, if the Chu wind calmed down, they would have nothing to do.


    The power on the sea and in the sky has reached a certain degree. The waves are rolling in all directions, affecting tens of kilometers. The thick ice is constantly collapsing. Moreover, depending on the situation, the situation is becoming more and more serious. It seems that it is an established fact that the ice blade and snow field have disappeared.


    "I''m not dead. You don''t need to do anything. I''ll protect you."


    In Xia Wei''s and Wen Xin Xue''s anxieties, the waves are flying and the sound of Chu Feng comes from the unseen sea. It seems to be exhausted, but they can still clearly feel the unyielding.


    Chu Shi and they were slightly angry. Under such circumstances, Chu Feng was still in the mood to talk about love there. This was a kind of contempt for them. The attack on his hands also increased a bit of speed, which meant that he would not give up until he killed Chu Feng.


    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are both red in their eyes. It seems that tears are about to flow out. Now they are blocked by Chu Feng in the demon Kingdom and can''t get out at all. If this continues, chufeng will surely die. Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are worried and anxious when they think about this.


    For those who are watching all this from afar, whether it is the strong people who come to see the bustle in front of the hidden world, or the people of the four major forces and the four main cities, they are all slightly moved.


    The sound of Chu Feng still reverberates in their ears at the moment.


    If he doesn''t die, he has to protect his woman.


    In particular, those female warriors who watched the war had more affection and sympathy for Chu Feng, and were more angry with the behavior of the four major forces at the moment.Chu Feng is a taboo, but after he came to the hidden world, he did not take the initiative to do anything to kill and set fire to him. Instead, the four forces have been working against Chu Feng all the time. Today, the rogue kidnapped the woman of Chu Feng and threatened him to appear. At the moment, Chu Feng is facing life and death. The four forces are too much.


    Because Chu Feng''s words that she should protect his woman, which makes many people''s hearts more sympathetic. After all, no matter how cruel a warrior is, he is still a human being. In the face of absolute weakness, as long as his conscience has not disappeared, there is no lack of conscience.


    However, in the face of the four great forces who hold absolute force, they are willing to hold grievances for Chu Feng, but hate that their ability is limited. They can only hope for a miracle, so that Chu Feng and his women will not die too miserable.


    Heaven, it seems to hear the voice of others, suddenly the sky surging clouds slowly dispersed, the Chu wind oppression of heaven and earth of the taboo force gradually dissipated, rain also stopped, people think that it is Chu Feng died, so the force of taboo caused by the dark clouds scattered.


    But when I feel it carefully, I find that the breath of Chu wind still exists. Although it is weak, it is very real. I can be sure that it has not died.


    And in the force of taboo, there is another breath, holy, pure, but also very peaceful!


    The eight people who are constantly attacking the demon Kingdom and the sea all stop and look at the sky at the same time. Their eyes show shock and fear. They feel the breath of the upper gods!


    The huge waves of the sea, also because of the Chu Dynasty they stopped temporarily subsided, only to see the Chu wind floating on the sea after the ice broken, eyes open, chest ups and downs, mouth still hanging a faint smile.


    Others don''t know who is coming, but Chu Feng is very clear about this breath. Zhang Yuner, the eyes of fate, can seize people''s life and death at a glance, change their fate through the years, and even let the dead live!


    Born enemies, but also natural lovers!


    A bunch of white light fell on Chu Feng''s body from the highest sky, and his body lying on the sea rose slowly. They could see that Chu Feng''s injury was recovering little by little.


    His face changed slightly, but the upper God was in the air, and several people didn''t dare to make a mistake. Yan didn''t think about it, and said, "I don''t know where you are? Chu Feng is a taboo demon God. We want to eliminate him for the hidden world and the five forbidden areas. I hope it can be understood. "


    Chu Feng''s body has risen to a position parallel to Chu''s leader. His injuries have also been stabilized. The kind of turbulence that began in the demon Kingdom has also been similarly stabilized.


    "Taboo twins, who do you think I am?" Quiet for a while, only the whistling sea breeze, for a long time on the sky just sounded a faint voice!


    Taboo twins?


    When people heard the voice in the air, some people who didn''t know it were OK, but the people of the four forces and even Chu Tai Dou all changed color.


    As the existence standing at the top of the pyramid of the hidden world, there are some words left in the ancient times. One is the goddess who represents the first person of the right God, and the other is the devil who represents the first person of the evil way!


    One of them is the duty of saving the world. In ancient times, it was the last time that the demons disappeared. The mission of their birth was to destroy the world, end an era and start a new reincarnation, that is, taboo demons.


    Chu Tai Dou said loudly, "are you a forbidden goddess?"


    There is no answer in the air, but the white light falling on Chu Feng is more powerful. At the moment, everyone knows that it is for the healing of Chu Feng.


    Chu Tai Dou couldn''t hear the answer. He said, "if you are really a taboo goddess, then you and taboo demon God are the natural enemies. He bears the mission of destroying the world. You are the first person of the positive God and shouldering the responsibility of saving the world. Now we have to kill him to prevent his extinction. Why do you want to save him?"


    Chu Feng felt that his body was much better. Although he was still a little sore, he felt much better than his powerlessness. He turned his body and stood up straight. He laughed and said, "it seems that no one told you that the forbidden goddess is my child and her mother."


    Taboo goddess, Chu Feng''s mother?


    The voice was very light and light, but it was enough for everyone to hear. The faces of all the people who were hard to kill Chu Feng had changed greatly. The pressure of the upper God did not belong to martial arts, nor was it the smell of demon. It must not be a fake taboo goddess.


    However, how did she have anything to do with Chu Feng? Can you kill Chu Feng today?


    Chu Feng also felt that there would be a miracle when Zhang Yuner''s helpless voice rang out again: "Chu wind, put away your playful heart, I want to go back, you are safe!"


    Chu Feng coughed, surprised and raised his head: "baby wife, don''t you save me?"


    From the sky came Zhang yun''er''s voice: "I just don''t want Xia Wei''s safety barrier to be broken."


    Chu Feng had the urge to cry, but he also knew that Zhang Yuner could not help himself now. He would not forget that there was a mysterious woman named LV Wan standing behind Zhang yun''er, who was known as the immortal God.A sigh, feeling the strength of the body, holding the top 70%, shaking his head and sighing: "can only fight!"


    When Chu Feng showed a more crazy posture and Chu Shi and they started a war again, Chu Tai Dou they pondered the taboo goddess not to help Chu Feng and attacked the demon kingdom again. At the top of the endless sky, Zhang Yuner looked helpless: "why don''t you let me take them away, so the four forces have nothing to do with him."


    "You don''t listen to me. Do you really love him?" Lu Wan asked a question and sighed, "I brought you here, but I hope you can save Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue when necessary. I''m not convenient to come forward, but I didn''t let you save Chu Feng just now."


    Zhang Yuner shakes his head: "save him is to save Xia Wei and Wen Xin Xue?"


    Lu Wan knew Zhang yun''er''s mind, and was too lazy to point out this point. She stretched out her finger slightly: "I told you that Chu Feng didn''t want to die. No one can kill him, but it seems that you still can''t bear to see him hurt. Go back. When Chu Feng goes to zunshen hall, which is the beginning of his campaign in the five forbidden areas, you can rest assured in the lost battle world."


    Lu Wan''s fingertips shot out a faint white light. Behind Zhang yun''er, there appeared a whirlpool like light door. Zhang yun''er knew that was the way to the lost war world.


    Among the five forbidden areas, there is only one person who can travel freely and open the passage, that is Lu Wan.


    Through the thick cloud cover, Zhang Yuner saw Chu Feng, who was fighting madly with the four central gods. She pursed her lips and finally walked into the channel with a sigh. Lu Wan could not ask her to help Chu Feng any more. The birth of taboo demons would only be more distant.


    Seeing Zhang yun''er away, Lu Wan obliterates the channel and does not pay attention to the battle between xiakong and xiakong. She knows that Chu Feng will not die. This is a taboo fate. Now she cares more about Chang''e, who should have been there. What is she doing now?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2018

    The war is going on fiercely. No matter how Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue shout, Chu Feng has never opened the realm of demons to let them come out. In an absolutely firm attitude, Chu Feng faces the siege of eight middle gods from the four major forces. Every moment, he is under great pressure, but Chu Feng never frowns.


    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue look at Chu Feng, who is struggling to resist the siege. They know that he doesn''t want them to go out and be killed. This is to protect them. Their eyes can''t help but tears.


    Even wenxinxue, who is cold and not good at words, is now crying and biting his lips: "Shigong!"


    The mood of both of them is complicated at the moment, but they also made a decision soon. Chu Feng shows that he will not let them go out. No matter what they call here, it is useless for them to call. Qi Qi turns around and continues to hang on his knees, concentrating on recovering his strength.


    Only when we return to the peak situation and even stimulate the hidden power to the greatest extent, can we help Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng was surrounded by the eight middle gods. Even if they didn''t do it together, just two or three people did it together, and they took turns to make him unable to defend himself, but he did not retreat at all, because he knew that if he retreated, it would mean that Xia Wei and his wife would be hit by danger.


    At a glance, almost no trace of the original glacier can be seen. There is a vast ocean below. The war continues, and the power is still raging. The sky and the sea are moved by it.


    Huang Fu Ma Yu and Chu Tai leaped by, replacing Yan Bu and Wu Han who were attacking Chu Feng. They knew that if they started to attack together, they would inevitably hurt their own people. In this way, not only could Chu Feng have no chance to ease his breath, but the rest of the people could block Chu Feng''s retreat.


    In this way, even if Chu Feng finally gave up his woman, they were confident that Chu Feng could not run away.


    Jueyin spear pierced through the air, and a strong attack was brought out by the invasion of Yin wind. Chu Feng was motionless, and the sword spirit of Minghong magic sword directly broke through the attack of Jueyin gun.


    It''s just that after all, it''s the artifact of the divine rank. Now Minghong is only the spirit of the sword. It hasn''t been integrated with the body of the sword, so it can''t exert its most powerful power.


    All the strength and strength of running away all come to Chu Feng''s body, which makes his injury slightly treated by Zhang yun''er, and aggravates some more. In the face of the repeated attacks of the eight Central gods, it is impossible to say that it is not hard.


    Just after stopping Huangfu Ma Yu''s attack, he had no time to dredge up the force of impacting his body. Suddenly, the breath of terror and cold filled Chu Feng''s back, which was even more violent than the cold around him. Chu Feng immediately felt the cold hands and feet, and even his body was stiff.


    When Chu taidou was fighting against Ma Yu, Huangfu, the cold sky sword was violently waved, which brought out the extreme temperature. As a kind of artifact in the divine level, the cold sky sword can attack with absolute temperature under the use of the strong in the divine realm. The lower level people will be frozen into ice in an instant.


    Of course, if the cold sky sword is in the hands of lower level people, its power will naturally be reduced correspondingly, and it will not play its most powerful power.


    But now the person who uses it is Chu Tai Dou, the powerful middle God. The extreme temperature makes Chu Feng almost feel like an ice sculpture. There is a light layer of frost between his hair, and all the water stains on his body are condensed into ice. The piercing cold makes Chu Feng shiver.


    Yan Bu, who has been paying close attention to it, catches the moment when Chu Feng''s body is shaking. The black fire is swirling and converging, and a black fire road spreads out, directly taking Chu wind.


    Chu Feng clenched his teeth and raised his hand to prevent the black fire from attacking. Otherwise, the cold caused by the cold sky sword would encounter the absolute burning temperature, and he would have to pay a heavy price for his immortality.


    Wu Han sneered: "you have no chance!"


    The hammer suddenly fell between the earth quake like sound, a huge bang, a thunder fell from the sky.


    Chu Feng''s face is hard to see the extreme, if these people''s hands do not have such a rebellious weapon, he believes that he will not be as embarrassed as he is now. However, it is these four items of divine rank that make him in a very bad situation.


    The body was attacked by the cold temperature of the cold sky sword, and the black fire was in front of you. There was a sky thunder falling in the air. Chu Feng felt that he was so bent at this time.


    Burst a drink: "Damn it!"


    The wings of magic light wrapped the whole body, and the black fire wrapped the Chu wind in an instant. The sky thunder also exploded above the head of Chu wind.


    However, all of this was not over. When the four lords of Chu attacked, they all rose up in the air. Although they had no artifact in their hands, their driving force was also very terrible.


    Between the hands raised, the respective Shinto spread out, only heard the Chu wind wrapped in the black fire, unwilling to roar, a figure slowly falling toward the sky.


    Chu Tai Dou fell down a little, his eyes were gloomy: "don''t let him have a chance to breathe, attack!"


    He took the lead and left, and the cold sword in his hand was also violently wielded at the moment. Thousands of icy sword Qi shot at the falling Chu Feng like an arrow, and all the people behind showed a meaningful smile. Chu Tai Dou did so, obviously to make them absolutely believe in Chu can''s innocence.Otherwise, if you kill Chu Feng and then blame Chu can''s behavior, Ling yunzong will face a crisis.


    Although seeing through the mind of Chu taidou is to prove his innocence, the people of the other three forces didn''t care. In fact, their hearts had already believed that Chu can''s behavior was lustful. They only wanted to frame up the cooperation between Chu can and Chu Feng because they wanted to maximize their interests. Both of them have the same origin, which can be regarded as a powerful excuse.


    But now both Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi have joined in the siege of Chu Feng. After that, they have to say something about Chu can, which is hard to say.


    Each has his own mind, but at the moment does not affect their killing of Chu Feng.


    When the attack of Chu Tai Dou fell, Yan Bu, Huangfu, Ma Yu and Wu Han all joined hands. The four patriarchs were the most powerful among the middle gods. As long as they fought together, they could even fight against the existence of the upper gods and even kill them with their weapons.


    Now the four people launched an absolutely powerful attack together. Everyone thought that Chu Feng would die this time and could not survive again. Otherwise, it would be too abnormal.


    The attack is rampant, the sky changes color, the sea roars, the falling Chu wind feels the attack towards himself, passing by a bitter smile, and wants to raise his hand to gather strength to block it, but he finds that the strength just recovered is broken up by them in the battle just now.


    Even the magic light''s wings had some cracks under the power just now. However, as long as Chu Feng recovered, the magic light wings would naturally recover. At the moment, Chu Feng did not know whether he could recover.


    The killing machine of the four lords and the artifact they control are too powerful.


    Let Chu wind powerless at the same time, is deep helpless, I originally had no intention and the human enemy, but all people want me to die?


    Irresistible, Chu Feng directly closed his eyes and allowed those attacks to approach slowly. No one died, either lighter than Hongmao or heavier than Mount Tai. Chu Feng didn''t care about it. Unfortunately, she couldn''t protect Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue.


    When he died, the realm of demons would be broken. Under the siege of the eight middle gods, how difficult it was for them to survive. They also secretly scolded Chang''e, a smelly woman, and how could they not come?


    Seeing that all the attacks will fall, everyone seems to have seen the death of Chu Feng. The faces of the four patriarchs and Chu Shi all showed a successful smile. They felt that Chu Feng could not survive this time, and everything could be over.


    All of a sudden, the absolute temperature of the cold sky sword is just a little different from that of Chu Feng.


    A figure fell from the sky, and its speed reached the extreme. It swept across the sea and the sky. It appeared in front of Chu Feng. In an instant, he grabbed Chu Feng''s hand and left the attack range to the high altitude. Everything happened in an instant.


    The cold sky sword lost its target and exploded on the vast ocean. The violent and violent force set off the sky shaking waves, and those huge waves also condensed into ice in an instant, looking like a blooming ice spray.


    Wu Han three people''s attack also followed, everything happened at this moment, the momentum was spectacular, within a radius of tens of kilometers were affected, then slowly subsided.


    The four Chu people had already scattered to one side when the Chu wind was pulled away, guarding the retreat of the people who appeared, and their eyes were sharp and full of murders.


    But when he saw the man pulling the wind of Chu above the void, the corner of Chu''s mouth twitched: "Yi Hong!"


    It was Yihong who came. It was found that the restoration of strength attracted situ Twilight cloud. Yihong had no choice but to take all the people and go to a place unknown. The other day, he heard about the invitation of the four major forces to fight against Chu Feng and threatened his women.


    Although the contact between Yihong and Chu Feng is only once, the woman who combines soul and flesh can always understand the man who owns them through that kind of communication, and knows that Chu Feng will come here regardless of the danger, so she came.


    Fortunately, I did.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and smelled the familiar and strange fragrance. He saw Yi Hong, who had almost forgotten. He was stunned and had no choice but to smile: "they want to kill me, but some people want to find you. You shouldn''t appear."


    Yihong didn''t seem to see anyone, and didn''t care that they held their own retreat, showing a variety of charming smile, only two people could hear the voice said: "no matter I and your mother are good sisters, only you own me, even if you are my man, how can I watch you die?"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly and shakes his head, knowing that this is absolutely not the real reason for relying on Hong, at least not all the reasons, but now there is no time to ask these questions.


    Glancing over the people who are slowly approaching, the killing opportunity flickers faintly: "just, you are not their opponent."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2019

    The Chu Feng Gang Yihong removed the poison from the meridians that could affect her life, and restored her cultivation to the divine realm.


    In those days when she left, Yihong not only consolidated her restored accomplishments, but even broke through to the middle God. She is a woman with strong talent. But now she is facing eight middle gods. Chu Feng doesn''t think Yihong can fight all people alone, so she is helpless for her appearance.


    Because now, unless there is such a state of God as Zhang yun''er, the rest of the people are not coming, they are just dying.


    "I''m not really their match." It seems that when none of them existed, Yihong breathed a breath in chufeng''s ear in a low voice, and then continued to say: "it''s just that I have to come, because,,"


    when Chu Feng approached her subconsciously, Yihong added softly: "because, you are the first man, I don''t dislike the man who owns my body. Can you accept this reason?"


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then the corners of her mouth twitched violently. If she was not sure that a woman like Yihong would not easily fall in love with a person, she would almost feel that the woman who did not know how many years had fallen in love with him.


    Just did not fall in love with him, but also want to take risks, in the end for what?


    The corner of his eyes glanced over Yihong, chufeng squinted his eyes, and suddenly thought of a possibility. The corner of his mouth flashed a meaningful smile and said in a low voice: "saved me, maybe even sent my own body. Don''t you regret it?"


    Chu Feng flashed by, helpless smile, also embarrassed the original oolong. If he knew that Yihong and Shangguan yingyue were very good sisters, he would not have done that at the beginning, but at that time, he heard that she was the wife who hurt his mother, and impulsively did those things for a while. Now I think about whether he is really angry or a real rogue.


    Also know that Yi Hong is not for no reason, but her heart hate.


    Hate for situ Twilight cloud.


    Although situ Muyun is also a middle God, there is a huge gap between people of similar realms. It seems that Chu Tai Dou is more powerful than Chu Kingdom. These must be the result of the nine Heavenly God thunder which was suffered when breaking through the divine state and the ninety-nine heavenly thunder endowed with divine power.


    Moreover, there is a terrorist force behind situ Twilight cloud. Today''s Yihong and perhaps future Yihong may not be able to retaliate. She appears here for revenge. She thinks that she can revenge for her, so she came.


    Chu Feng thought of these things, and will not regret that Yihong saved her with a purpose. In this era, there are no good things and you are not relatives. Who will help you, relatives are just like this, let alone just happy two people?


    "Yihong!"


    Chu Shi and others have completely surrounded Chu Feng and Yihong, so that they have no chance to run out. When they see two people talking in a low voice as if nobody else is there, they seem to smile. Chu Tai looks slightly angry and shouts.


    Yihong is his niece, but because of the past, Yihong hated Ling yunzong, and now Chu Feng, who was to be killed by them, appears to be more angry.


    He just took the initiative to kill chufeng just now. He wanted to erase what Chu can had done, and achieved some results. But he had not killed chufeng. There was another Yihong from lingyunzong. How could Chu taidou not be angry?


    If the three major forces say so again, how can he resist the joint attack of the three forces?


    Yihong scattered the feelings of facing Chu Feng. His eyes were cold and looked at Chu taidou: "it turns out that it''s the patriarchal uncle. You haven''t come out for a long time. I didn''t expect that this time I went out of the mountain in order to kill someone. I''m still a young man. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    Chu Shi stood by the side of Chu Tai Dou. He heard his anger and said, "Yi Hong, how can you talk to the patriarch? Be bold!"


    "Father, have you forgotten what I said?" Yihong''s eyes fell on Chu Shi''s body, but there were not too many mood swings, but the words made the people of the three forces around him slightly stunned: "when I married situ Twilight cloud, I will no longer be a member of Lingyun sect, nor your daughter any more."


    "On the contrary, if I could, I would become an enemy with everyone in lingyunzong, venting my anger that I was forced to marry."


    Yan forbid and others all squint. Just now a middle God appeared to save Chu Feng. They thought it was Chu Feng''s man, even the demon king.


    But at the moment, hearing Yihong''s words, I have more thoughts in my heart. Is this woman from lingyunzong or the daughter of Chu?


    All of them frowned and pondered. What did Huang Fu Ma Yu think of? He looked shocked: "are you Chu Yihong, the eldest daughter of Chu who was forced to marry situ Muyun a thousand years ago? You are the God of the middle. "


    It''s just that time has passed by for a long time. In retrospect, they still recognize Yihong. It''s just that Yihong was only the lower God, but now it''s the middle God.


    In addition to lingyunzong''s understanding of Yihong''s affairs in the past thousand years, the other three forces have not paid attention to them. Therefore, Yihong is too lazy to explain how he has lived in the past thousand years.


    Just nodded slightly: "emperor Huangfu, long time no see!"The rest of the people finally recognized Yihong. They were all slightly dignified. It was not that they were afraid of Yihong, but that Yihong was the woman of situ Muyun, and situ Muyun was from that place. Although the four forces were powerful, they were a little different from the people in that place.


    Because it is said that there is the peak of the divine realm, the God of creation!


    At the moment, Chu Shi was worried that he was condemned by Chu Tai Dou and even angry by the three forces. Seeing Yihong, he did not pay any attention to his father. He was even more angry: "get away from me and go back to the situ family. Otherwise, the relationship between you and my father and daughter will no longer exist. I will definitely kill you."


    Yi Hong did not care about head up: "in my wedding day, you and I are not father and daughter!"


    Chu Shi suddenly became angry and trembled: "unfilial daughter!"


    Chu Tai Dou patted Chu Shi on the shoulder and seemed to be able to see through what he was thinking: "Yihong doesn''t respect his husband''s family and his mother''s family. He deserves to die. Master situ is looking for her all over the world. Take her and send it to master situ. You are still the elder of Lingyun sect."


    The others seem to catch something in the words of Chu Shi and Chu Tai, as well as Yihong''s words, showing a playful smile.


    It seems that there has been a contradiction between Yihong and situ Twilight cloud. Otherwise, Chu taidou would never have said such a thing. Huangfu Ma Yu said: "it turns out that he is a disobedient person who disrespects his husband''s family and his mother''s family. My Lord has always hated such people. Juesha Zong is willing to make some efforts."


    Huang Fu Yi''s cooperation with him obviously means that he wants to cooperate with Yihong and win Yihong. We can see that he wants to get closer to situ Muyun through Yihong.


    But even if you can see at this moment, Chu Shi''s heart is not willing, can only slightly nod.


    Wu Han and Yan Bu did not seem to take Yi Hong as an opportunity. They let Wu Ju and Yan Xishan go out together, but also told them: "catch the living!" Who knows if situ Twilight cloud will go mad for revenge after killing Yihong, so they still need to be careful, or they will lose more than they gain.


    The four middle gods showed their fierce Qi and locked Yihong, but the latter did not mean to be worried at all.


    He also comforted Chu Feng: "they dare not kill me or even hurt me. Although situ Twilight cloud would like to kill me now, it is undeniable that I and your mother are his favorite women in this life. If they catch me, they will get revenge if they hurt me a hair!"


    It seems that the words are speaking to Chu Feng, but it also causes some pressure on the four people in Yan Xishan, because no one can judge whether what she said is true or not.


    If it''s false, it''s OK to say, but if it''s true, it''s going to pay a heavy price. Not only can''t we get any benefits, but we may also be taught a lesson. After all, even the four major forces in that place are dignified.


    Of course, they will not mention these things too much, just as no one will deliberately mention the four major forces within the scope of the hidden world. People of each class have their own secrets to abide by.


    Chu Feng looked at the look of the four of them and knew that he had been bluffing by the words of Yihong.


    If they knew that if situ Twilight cloud found Yihong, they might not kill her, but it would definitely make her feel bad. At the moment, they would not have these fears. Unfortunately, they could not know.


    "Do it, I''ll take all the consequences!"


    When Yan Xishan and they were hesitating whether to start, Chu Tai said with dignity: "Chu Yihong is a member of Lingyun clan. Even if he is married, this will not change the fact. Master situ will understand and give me face. Let''s do it!"


    With the assurance of Chu taidou, Yan Xishan had no worries. Even though Chu Shi, a father, was not willing to attack Yihong and was ridiculed by others, he did not dare to disobey the majesty of Chu taidou.


    Relying on Hong this still has a bit of confidence, false and real deterrence of the public, do not want to be so, pretty face a angry: "Chu Tai fight, in those years is you advocate let me marry, today or you advocate so, this account I will sooner or later and you calculate."


    After a push, Chu Feng went out a long distance, and Yihong instantly detonated his own power. The powerful power of the middle God was almost similar to that of Chu Tai Dou. Chu Feng had to sigh for the strength of this woman.


    It''s no wonder that he was able to become one of the two pride of the hidden world at the beginning.


    As the war broke out, Yihong was besieged by the four middle gods. However, for some reasons, the four did not dare to lay heavy hands on him. There were still some reservations, so he could not do anything about Yihong. After all, Yihong was a more powerful middle God than them. If you let go, the four people could easily wipe them out.


    But thinking that situ Muyun was Yihong''s husband, the four men had reservations about what they started. Even if Chu taidou promised, they would not really let go.


    "Want to save people, wishful thinking!"


    Chu Tai fight cold hum a germinating terror killing opportunity, cold sky sword pointed to Chu Feng: "now, I killed you myself!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2020

    Yan forbid and so on three big patriarchs all showed the look of pondering, how can not know Chu Tai Dou''s mind.


    Chu can''s affairs have been cleaned up a little by his initiative. But now there is a Yihong who was born in lingyunzong. No matter what the reasons and reasons, the three forces can find countless reasons to say that all these are the play codes led by Ling yunzong.


    In fact, secretly, Ling yunzong and Chu Feng have had communication and cooperation, so any excuse of the three forces can gather together to attack Ling yunzong and end the situation of four legged confrontation.


    The only way to avoid this situation is that Chu taidou killed Chu Feng himself, because once the two really cooperate, Chu Feng will be angry when he wants to kill. Without cooperation, there will be no exposure, and Chu taidou will indirectly prove his innocence.


    However, some people are willing to deal with Chu Feng at the moment, but Yan can''t help them. They are still looking forward to the serious injuries of Chu taidou and Chu Feng in the first World War. In that way, they may also get some benefits.


    Even if it is a cooperative relationship now, everyone has his own careful thinking. Chu taidou knows this very well, but he has nothing to do.


    Because if he doesn''t do that, he will be accused of cooperating with Chu Feng secretly, which is definitely a disaster.


    With a grudging mood, Chu Tai duel surges with a terrorist force, Han Tian sword in his hand, leaps out, and with absolute and terrifying opportunity to kill Chu Feng. Only when Chu Feng is killed can the matter of Chu can or Yi Hong be explained clearly. In this way, the three forces can not find any excuse.


    Chu wind dark scold a, completely rely on a spirit spirit, let oneself arouse a force.


    In the face of Chu Tai Dou''s undisguised killing opportunity and powerful power, when Chu Feng was in its heyday, he was confident that he could fight against each other. Maybe it was a little less interesting to kill him. However, in the current state, Chu Tai Dou, not to mention the cold sky sword, was not such a high-quality divine sword, which was enough to make him very ugly.


    After a fierce drink, Chu Feng''s lips turned blue and purple, as if the blood had coagulated. The air waves rolled around the two people. Chu Feng was deeply involved in it, and felt very uncomfortable, even suffocating.


    On the other hand, Yihong was besieged by the four middle gods, but it was not very difficult because they all had some reservations, which meant that they could do well.


    Chu Feng completely forgets his own situation. Seeing Yihong''s safety, he relaxes a little. Facing Chu Tai''s fierce face, which is triggered by a murderous opportunity, he suddenly has a flash of inspiration and thinks of something.


    It was not until I went out for nearly a kilometer that I slowly fell to the sky.


    But everyone felt that when Chu Feng was about to fall into the sea again, Chu Feng suddenly opened the wings of magic light with some cracks, and instantly turned into a black light across the sea, and everyone was tight.


    Huang Fu Ma Yu looked into the distance and began to think that Chu Feng was going to run away, but when he saw the direction Chu Feng was going, his face changed slightly: "he''s going to attack our people."


    The rest of the people also responded. Even against Yihong in the war, they all stopped and looked at the distance. Tens of kilometers away, countless strong men gathered there. There were also many people from the four major forces. If Chu Feng wanted to attack them, no one would have the ability to resist. At that time, the four forces would inevitably vomit blood.


    But Yan was not allowed to change his face: "Damn it!"


    The rest of the people think that chufeng wants to attack the people of the four major forces and pull the back to make them vomit blood. But Yan Bu is thinking of one thing, that is, Yan Yan is also there. Chu Feng may want to take Yan Yan and divide their cooperation.


    Thinking of such a possibility, Yan did not allow rage to rush forward, and also drank: "you give me to block him."


    Yan Xishan''s face changed slightly, and he quickly followed him to stop Chu Feng. Although the other three big forces guessed Yan Bu''s idea, they also worried that Chu Feng would attack the four forces together.


    If one or two people die, they will not care about this, but there is more than one talented person from the four major forces. They can''t afford to lose. All of a sudden, there will be no one around, and the pressure will dissipate.


    He even mistakenly thought that Chu Feng was worried about her safety, so he deliberately surrounded the Wei to save Zhao, but his heart was a little warm.


    Of course, these Chu Feng did not know, but went forward with an absolutely crazy attitude. The strong men in the distance had already noticed the arrival of Chu Feng, and they all had to turn around and run. The four people in Chu kingdom had been there to resist the force of wandering and prevent too many people from dying. Now, seeing Chu Feng''s crazy approach, together with the wings of magic light, he cast off the Yan who followed him and forbid them to go far away.


    I was worried that chufeng might have killed them, but I could only stand up and block them. I just hope that the people behind me will be faster and can fight with several middle gods. They don''t have much confidence to fight against.


    But in the face of the absolutely rapid and crazy Chu Feng, or the Chu wind who is not interested in fighting, their resistance is still too fragile.


    A black light passed directly in front of them, directly bumped into their obstacles, and did not care that the force would shock them. It came to the Chu kingdom a little behind them, and instantly narrowed the distance between the strong men who were ready to leave.Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and his goal was clear. He really wanted to take Yanyan down. He wanted to eliminate the pressure of danzong at last. It was only Yan Yan in his hand. Fortunately, the four big forces only knew Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue. He didn''t know there was another Yan Yan. He was also glad that Yan Yan was not allowed to do so. Otherwise, he would lose an important chip.


    A stagnant body, Chu Feng has already stood in front of the powerful danzong, and Yan does not allow them to have a distance, but that is the matter between the blink of an eye.


    It''s just that for people who have reached this level, one second is enough to change everything. What''s more, Yan doesn''t allow them to catch up within one second.


    Chu Feng raised his hands and gathered together. At the moment, the most powerful taboo force could be exerted. More than a dozen powerful danzong people had already died completely and fell into the sea before they knew what was going on.


    The others who were fleeing saw that Chu Feng did not attack them, but to the people of danzong. They probably already knew something, and some worries disappeared in their hearts.


    Only to see Chu Feng kill those strong people in the late semi God state and semi god later stage as dogs is still slightly shocked. They are all mole ants under the God state. At this moment, they have a deeper understanding.


    In an instant, Chu Feng''s bloodthirsty pupil with the color of crazy destruction, jumped between two danzong women to protect Yan Yan, and completely mastered Yan Yan.


    Yan can''t wait for someone else to arrive at the moment, but everything is too late.


    Yan can''t be regretful. He didn''t expect Chu Feng to have such a sinister mind at this time. If you know that, he must join hands with Chu Tai Dou at the beginning, instead of watching him do it by himself. In this way, Chu Feng will not have an opportunity to control Yan Yan with the help of the magic light''s wing''s rapidity.


    Angry burst to drink a sound, but also mild face appeared on the horror of the killing machine: "let me go!"


    Chu Feng holds Yan Yan''s waist in one hand. The latter still sleeps with his eyes closed, but he also knows Chu Feng''s mind, so he is very cooperative.


    In the face of Yan''s anger, Chu Feng puffed out a mouthful of blood. Just now, his body state is hard to resist. However, it doesn''t matter. Now Yan Yan can at least delay a little time, but why hasn''t Chang''e arrived? Isn''t Dongfang Yun saying that he''s going to Nancheng at the beginning?


    Exhaled a sultry breath, licked the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, and his eyes slightly coagulated: "let her go, I''ll die worse. If not, I''ll have a cushion, how good?"


    "It is said that she is the daughter of danzong. At present, she is about the same age as me, but she will definitely step into the divine realm within three years, even become the middle God within ten years, and become the superior God within a hundred years, and maybe even impact the God of nature."


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng gave full play to his amazing acting skill of starring in jianghaifengyun and said with a smile: "it''s a pity that a Yan Pei has died, and now a talented saint will die. I feel a pity for you danzong!"


    Chu Feng''s words hurt Yan not to allow Yan Xishan and Yan Lu''s heart. Yan Pei''s death was the pain they couldn''t erase. If he died another Yan Yan, Dan Zong''s action this time was the biggest loser, because the other three forces had never fallen to the top, let alone the young genius.


    Yan can''t hold back his anger and try not to anger Chu Feng: "let her go, otherwise,," "


    found that now, he seems to have nothing to threaten Chu Feng. Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue are in the realm of the devil, and Dongfang Yun is gone and Yihong is useless.


    Chu Feng hands a hand, suddenly people feel something back, only to see the magic field is rapidly towards this side, Yihong also followed, but now everyone only care about the immediate problems, Yihong things they can care about, but not too much.


    The demon Kingdom appeared on the top of Chu Feng''s head, and his hand was stuck on Yan Yan''s neck: "master Yan, take an oath!"


    Yan did not wish to fight with Chu Feng for 300 rounds, but because of Yan Yan, he cast a mousetrap: "say!"


    Chu Feng laughed and said with a careless smile, "swear to quit today''s encirclement and kill me. I''ll release you danzong Saint immediately. How about it?"


    Yan forbid to condense his eyes: "impossible!"


    Chu Feng sneered: "then I can only kill her."


    Yan did not dare to drink: "you dare!"


    Chu Feng hands a Yang, Yan Yan did not enter the demon realm, Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue have been completely recovered, but can not come out, see Yan Yan all hands to catch her, heart to heart they all know what Chu Feng is thinking, they are very cooperative to control Yan Yan, make ready to kill all the time.


    Yan does not want to mention the whole heart, within the demon Kingdom, he can not rely on his own strength to save Yan Yan.


    "Lord, you can''t understand."


    Chu Feng laughs, but his eyes are flashing cold: "but you''d better not hand, the people of danzong don''t aim at me and any of my people, or you start again, I''ll kill danzong Saint immediately. Of course, I''m very mean. If the other three forces start, I''ll let people pour a force into her body."A sinister and cruel radian appeared in the corner of his mouth: "the saint has been seriously injured just now, but her heart pulse is protected by pills. If her strength reaches a certain level, she will be destroyed. How good it is!"


    Yan forbid can''t watch Yan Yan such a talented person die. Even after Shuanglong chaotic tripod loses its master, he doesn''t know where it will disappear. He grits his teeth and says, "I don''t want to do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2021

    Some things are very important to the development of a force.


    The peak power that can deter other forces and make others dare not act rashly. If a power has no peak power, it may be attacked and annexed.


    There is also the backbone force, they can take over the peak power at any time, so as not to appear the situation of peak power vacuum.


    What''s more, the basic strength, that is, the younger generation of each force, is more important than the backbone, although the competition of each force is the competition of the top power in the end.


    However, the peak power of the major forces in this era is impossible until it is absolutely necessary, because the impact is too great, and the loss may cause fatal damage and irreparable loss to their respective forces.


    Most of the core forces are managers of a force, and their identity is impossible to do such things. We must ensure the stability of their forces.


    For example, the four major forces fight openly and secretly, but none of them will have the participation of the top power and the backbone force. The younger generation will always represent the younger generation, and the more powerful the younger generation is, the more talented people there will be, which will show how strong this force will be in the future.


    Therefore, every big power focuses on training the younger generation, because only in this way can we make our own strength take over layer by layer, so that there will not be a fault, and it will always be the fatal weakness of a big power.


    In the later period, Dan''s master is still the most talented, but she can''t get close to the top of the world. Even more, she can''t get close to her master''s talent.


    Therefore, in the face of Chu Feng''s demand, of course, he felt that it was not feasible, but Yan did choose to agree. A talented descendant is more important than a god state with limited potential, not to mention that Yan Yan is also recognized by Shuanglong Chaoding.


    Chufeng pondered and laughed, and it was no surprise that Yan would not agree to this request. However, if they knew that Yan Yan''s strength was due to the explosion of the power accumulated by the ninety-nine generations of the previous reincarnation, or even one of Chang''e''s six lives, how would they feel?


    Turning his eyes, Chu Feng already has some plans in his mind, but he will not say it for the time being. Even in the future, he will not let the four forces know because he has a plan.


    Yan forbid has already said that, as the leader of danzong, there are so many people around him. Even if he wants to kill Chu Feng, it is not good to turn back. The four forces who threaten Chu Feng with two women have already attracted people''s ridicule. If he turns back, danzong will not be able to raise his head in the future and wave to the back.


    Yan Xishan and Yan Lu glared at Chu Feng angrily, scolded despicably and went towards the distance. Obviously, they were not prepared to stimulate Chu Feng here. The powerful danzong also retreated towards the distance according to Yan''s intention.


    Huangfu Ma Yu snorted coldly: "Yan can''t, what do you mean? Say good advance and retreat together, destroy Chu wind, is that what you are like?"


    Wu Han is also slightly unhappy: "for a younger generation to give up the most important thing, Yan not allowed, you can not take the overall situation into account?"


    Chu Tai Dou didn''t make a sound. Chu Feng was blown away by him, so as not to speak on purpose. The purpose was to let Chu Feng take down Yan Yan, and the gain was not worth the loss.


    "Nonsense!"


    Yan does not allow to hear the two people''s questioning, Yan Yan hurt has suppressed his anger at the moment, he did not care so much, angrily cried: "don''t stand and speak without pain, you have the overall situation and even the overall situation, so let your little Lord come here to change Yan Yan to Chu Feng as a hostage, I immediately say nothing, and Chu Feng fight to the end."


    Yan''s words immediately left Huangfu Ma Yu and Wu Han speechless. The reason why they were able to say so righteous and awe inspiring was that Yan Yan was the holy daughter of danzong, and had no relationship with them for half a cent. Even if he died, it would be better if he died. In this way, in the future, there would be less God with strong talent.


    It is absolutely impossible for them to let their own young masters come here in exchange for Yan Yan''s freedom. The danzong also needs the powerful descendants, Juesha sect and weapon refining sect.


    Yan forbids to snort coldly. The other party understands their own thoughts, and he is too lazy to say anything more: "in addition, I hope you can give up. In this regard, I am willing to give you a leaping heaven pill and a top-grade quenching body pill for your respective forces."


    A heaven leaping pill has one tenth of the chance to make a God. The best quench body pill can make a person with no natural constitution refine a strong constitution, which is in line with the constitution of the strong in the divine realm.


    If it was normal, it would be the rest of the people to be killed. Huangfu and Ma Yu must have chosen the latter. But now the person to be killed is Chu Feng, a taboo figure, and a cruel guy who will report his revenge. They are absolutely impossible to agree.


    In my heart, I regret that Yuetian Dan and Jipin quench body pill are difficult to obtain, but they will not regret it. Huangfu Ma Yu sneered: "we layout all this to kill Chu Feng. How can we give up because you are a saint of danzong. I''m sorry."


    Wu Han also has a similar meaning: "we will not let go of Chu Feng."Chu Tai Dou also whispered: "Chu wind, you must kill it!"


    Yan can''t look angry. Now they just attack the Chu wind and let people put a force into Yan Yan''s body to crack it. The pills Yan Lu gave Yan Yan Yan couldn''t protect her heart. If it continued, she would die.


    Yan did not look angry and said: "you are intentional, too mean, so consume my younger generation of danzong, mean!"


    Huang Fu Ma Yu and his wife didn''t bother to pay attention to so many things. They did everything together. They even asked them to stop Yan''s permission in the martial arts examination. They could kill Chu Feng quickly and let Chu Feng get angry and kill the daughter of the danzong sect. Naturally, they were happy with such a thing. They got two things with one move.


    When they started to fight against Chu Feng, Wen Xinxue pretended to penetrate into Yan Yan''s body. If they were replaced by others, there would be harm. But Wen Xinxue and Yan Yan were both one of Chang''e''s six students. They were connected by blood and mind, and they were equal to one person.


    If you hit yourself, can you hurt yourself? The answer is obvious.


    As for Yan Bu, who didn''t know it, it was that the three forces had thrown Yan Yan to the edge of life and death. Looking at Yan Yan who was sleeping passively under the power of Wen Xinxue, Yan Bu was unwilling to roar: "Chu Tai fight, Huangfu, Ma Yu, Wu Han, if Yan Yan Yan dies, I will never die with you!"


    "Chu Tai Dou, you must have done it on purpose. Otherwise, Chu Feng would not be able to get close to Yan Yan. The people of Lingyun sect don''t want to get a pill."


    Chu taidou and Huangfu Ma Yu are jointly attacking Chu Feng. Hearing Yan Bu''s words, he smiles bitterly. What worries him most is that someone said that he had just deliberately bombed Chu Feng to get close to him. Now that Yan forbid said that, it would inevitably cause some people''s suspicion.


    He splits out the cold sky sword and makes Chu Feng run back. His eyes pass over Huangfu Ma Yu and Wu Han. They see their eyes twinkle and look at him secretly. Chu Tai has a lump in his heart. This kind of look is suspicious.


    Micro frown, Yan not allowed words, it seems to have let these people believe how much.


    Chu Feng''s body was swaying, and he flew out for a distance. He coughed softly: "continue!"


    Wenxinxue nodded and raised his hand. Once again, he lost his strength to Yan Yan''s body. Chu Feng also sneered at Chu Tai Dou: "it seems that your acting skills are not good. Master Yan has broken the point. Don''t act any more. Now danzong doesn''t do it. You and I can unite to defeat Huangfu and Ma Yu. In the future, lingyunzong is the only one."


    Chu Tai Dou''s face was moved, and he was angry and said, "asshole, what are you talking about?"


    Huangfu Ma Yu and Wu Han were going to start. They all stopped at the moment because they couldn''t see whether it was true or not. They didn''t want to be stabbed in the back. If it was what Chu Feng said, it would be serious.


    "Great grandfather, there''s no need to act."


    What Chu Feng wants is such an effect, pointing to Huangfu Ma Yu and Wu Han: "now there are only two of them left. The rest of them are nothing to talk about. If I let Xia Wei and them come out, they can be restrained. How good are you and me and Chu Shi enough to kill these two guys?"


    Huangfu Ma Yu and Wu Han both subconsciously left a little bit of Chu taidou. Obviously, what Chu Feng said, they believed some.


    It was said that Chu Feng was cunning and mean. Chu taidou didn''t believe it. What kind of mind can a 20-year-old young man have?


    But now he fully believed it. He caught the suspicion in Huangfu''s Ma Yu''s eyes, and even refused to show such a look. Chu Tai Dou knew that the more he explained, the darker he would be.


    But he must not be framed by Chu Feng, suffered from the joint efforts of the three forces, burst out a drink: "chufeng children, I will not kill you, I am not Chu Tai fight."


    When he raised the cold sky sword, Chu taidou fell into anger. Chu Feng was trying to make trouble for Ling yunzong. With Chu can and Yi Hong''s things, others would be doubted. Now all he can do is kill Chu Feng, so that he can prove his innocence.


    But Yan does not allow it to be exasperated: "Chu Tai Dou, you are intentional, Yan Yan goes on like this to die again."


    Chu Tai Dou stops and looks at the sky. If he does it, wenxinxue''s power will once again disappear into Yan Yan''s body. At ordinary times, he doesn''t care, but if he continues now, Yan can''t say that he did it intentionally. The purpose is to let Chu Feng kill Yan Yan, which is the step of cooperation between him and Chu Feng.


    All of a sudden, it''s impossible to do it or not. Chu Tai Dou''s eyes were full of murders and staring at Chu Feng. For the first time in his life, he was so embarrassed by a man. He was still a descendant of the same origin. Chu Tai Dou wanted to tear up Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng coughed with bloodstains. Although Chu Tai had to close his hand, the current still hurt him. Now he is completely supported by a stream of energy and spirit. He wants to lie down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2022

    Because of Yan Yan''s affairs, the situation has become stalemate, and people have to feel the mind and wit of Chu Feng.


    Chu taidou stood there and knew that no one would believe him completely now. After all, chufeng is a member of the Chu family in the present world, and he is a member of the Chu family in the hidden world. Both of them are of the same origin and share the same origin. It can be said clearly that there is cooperation between them.


    What''s more, Chu Feng''s words still stand up to scrutiny. If he continues to make a move, Yan won''t be allowed to hold grudge against him. He thinks that he actively cooperates with Chu Feng and kills Yan Yan, which is natural.


    As for Yan Bu, although he wanted to kill Chu Feng, he could only temporarily tolerate the opportunity of killing in his heart. A Chu Feng must be killed, but a Yan Yan is more important.


    Because killing chufeng is the business of the four major forces, and Yan Yan is the business of danzong. Who can not be selfish, sacrifice a Yan Yan to kill chufeng will benefit the rest, and the loss is danzong, and Yan is naturally not willing.


    Originally a good situation, now because of a Yan Yan, and Chu Feng''s words appear stalemate, each other does not believe each other, the alliance cooperation, that already exists the crack, is also bigger and bigger, Chu Feng sees in the eye, is happy in the heart.


    However, if Chang''e doesn''t come, he doesn''t know whether he can keep going, because his body has reached a level of overload. If he continues to persist, he will collapse.


    "Chu Tai Dou, Yan forbid!"


    Huangfu Ma Yu looked at Chu Feng and stood there, but they could not do it. He was afraid that the leader of Chu would really cooperate with Chu Feng and stab him in the back. He was also worried that Chu Feng would let people torture Yan Yan and provoke Yan not to do so. He also started to attack them from behind. For a moment, he yelled angrily, "you are really bastards!"


    Now they can see that Chu Feng is at the end of a strong crossbow. As long as they attack twice, they can kill him. But now Chu Feng is standing there. They are afraid to start and worry about the knife behind.


    Huangfu Ma Yu and Wu Han are both very subdued. They are not afraid of enemies like gods, but afraid of stabbing teammates.


    At the moment, Chu Tai Dou could not explain clearly. Even if Huang Fu and Ma Yu started to attack Chu Feng, they must have distracted their energy to guard against them. That would reduce the pressure on Chu Feng and make it difficult to kill Chu Feng successfully.


    As we all know, Huangfu Ma Yu and Wu Han are also worried about Yan not being allowed. After all, Yan Yan is a gifted saint. If Yan can''t get angry, they start to anger Chu Feng and hurt Yan Yan. What if they do?


    And the four forces have been fighting openly and secretly, and they can''t make the other party believe that it''s not the moment to move or not to do it.


    Chu Tai Dou raised his hand and took up the cold sky sword. He glared at Chu Feng fiercely. Huangfu and Ma Yu didn''t dare to put out their hands to worry about being stabbed, and he would anger Yan not to do so and simply took the sword!


    His eyes coldly swept over the crowd: "as the leader of Lingyun clan, I can''t make you believe it. I don''t have anything to say." Suddenly turned around: "lingyunzong people, all go with me."


    The body soared away, and the speed quickly dissipated the breath. The rest of the Lingyun sect disciples were shocked. Their master didn''t seem to be ready to continue to encircle Chu Feng, but they also quickly followed. Chu Shi and Chu Kingdom were lagging behind. Look at Yihong. Now they can''t take Yihong, and they must let her run away.


    The heart has regrets, but Chu taidou has already left in anger, they are not good to continue to stay here, that just let the three suspected forces, more fear and speculation.


    After a while, all the people of lingyunzong went away with the fight between Chu and Tai. Because of the suspicion of the three major forces, they angrily withdrew from the encirclement of Chu Feng. All the powerful people in the hidden world who came to see the excitement were in a faint trance, so that the alliance broke down?


    Huangfu and Ma Yu didn''t expect that Chu taidou would leave. When they reacted, all the people of lingyunzong had already gone away, and they suddenly regretted that they might have wronged Chu taidou and lingyunzong.


    It''s just that under the circumstances just now, everyone can''t avoid suspicion. Now that lingyunzong has gone, it''s useless for them to regret.


    Huangfu Ma Yu glared at Chu Feng angrily: "despicable rascal child, you are really insidious."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" It''s strange that you can fight against each other in such a situation


    All of them were slightly annoyed when they heard the speech. Chu Feng was really stirring up dissension. But now, how could Chu Tai Dou come back? It was the leader of Lingyun sect, a man of dignity. Being suspected of being insulted, he had to be found back. It was just a greater shame.


    Even if he tried to kill Chu Feng, he would not come back to cooperate in anger. Huangfu, Ma Yu and others were all very angry.


    For those who came to see the excitement, it was just fun. The four great forces united to kill one person. For such a long time, they did not kill one person. On the contrary, danzong was captured by others, and even was provoked to break the alliance. They all thought it was interesting to think about it, and they felt that it was a worthwhile trip today.


    Of course, for Chu Feng''s mind, also more admiration, adversity can find their own opportunities, such people, too few.Now Ling yunzong withdrew from the encirclement because of Chu Tai''s anger. Huangfu Ma Yu looked at Yan forbidding: "Lord Yan, chufeng is an insidious and cunning person. Huangfu literary circles have said that people like Chu Feng can''t be killed directly. If you can''t kill them, you will surely get a bloody retribution in the future."


    "There are three schools and four schools in the world, which are the best example. They are completely suppressed by Longmen."


    Yan can''t understand Huangfu Ma Yu''s meaning, that is to ask him to take the overall situation into consideration. At the moment, Chu Tai Dou has left, and Yan Bu can''t control so much. He shakes his head: "I don''t care what future revenge, I also believe that danzong has the strength to resist. Anyway, who implicates Yan Yan to be killed today is the enemy of danzong."


    Huang Fu Ma Yu''s face changed slightly: "confused!"


    Yan forbid snorted coldly and didn''t care. It was his danzong who died, not Juesha Zong. Huangfu Ma Yu naturally didn''t care. So Yan forbid doesn''t matter anything. As long as Yan Yan doesn''t die, even if Chu Feng runs away today, it''s OK to strengthen danzong''s defense. Can Chu wind, which was abused by them as a dog, still wreak havoc on danzong?


    Yan did not think that was impossible. The ancestors of their danzong were not built.


    There is no guarantee that Yan can''t stab the knife in the back because they start. Huangfu Ma Yu and Wu Han don''t know whether to start.


    Yan didn''t want to be silent for a moment. Seeing Wen Xinxue, he would once again break into Yan Yan''s body. He said to Wu Han, "Lord Wu, we have already investigated the matter of three gates and four families. Our Yan family has been greatly damaged, but you have no loss at all, just can''t be born."


    "You want to kill Chu Feng because he is taboo. He doesn''t have to die. How about stopping?"


    Wu Han looks hesitant. He does not really hate Chu Feng. He is just worried that taboos will grow up and destroy Wu Dao. Now he still wants to kill chufeng, but he is worried that Yan can''t stab him in the back. For a while, he doesn''t know what to do.


    Huangfu Ma Yu saw that Yan was not allowed not only to stop but also to persuade Wu Han not to do it again. He angrily exclaimed, "Yan forbid, even if you don''t kill Chu Feng, but the two women don''t do it either? Chang''e''s powerful, you know, if we don''t destroy her seven generations and seven lives today, can we afford her revenge in the future? "


    Yan forbid, as long as Yan Yan survives, which can manage the future affairs, and the person is not dead, the hatred is limited: "Huangfu Ma Yu, we four forces most want to kill Chu Feng is you Jue chazong?"


    At present, the three sects and four families in the world have been ravaged by the Chu wind. The Wujia family of Qizong has no loss, and the rest are all a little bit of loss. However, jueshamen has been completely destroyed, and the secular Huangfu family has also been killed. Jueshazhong can say that the hatred with chufeng is the biggest, and it is not surprising to want to kill chufeng.


    Therefore, Yan did not shake his head: "therefore, do not find any reason for your personal hatred. Whoever implicates me in my danzong saint, I will never die with anyone."


    Yihong stands on the void and sees the ending that should never die. Because of such a change between a face and a provocation, her beautiful eyes flash across the Chu wind, and her mouth picks up an imperceptible smile. What can I ask for?


    The situation seems to be in favor of Chu Feng, but Chu Feng himself is miserable because he can''t support it any more. If Yan can''t let Huangfu Ma Yu and Wu Han stop and leave, when he can''t support him, there will be no way.


    Let Xia Wei Yanyan and wenxinxue come out and rely on Hong. It seems that the four middle gods can win a little. However, once Yan Yan wakes up, Yan does not allow him to see through the conspiracy, and to sow dissension will lose its significance. It is absolutely not advisable to let the four forces unite temporarily.


    The odds are still small, Chu Feng can only insist on his own.


    Seeing that the three patriarchs were still in a standoff, Chu Feng said coldly, "if you want to start, you should hurry up. If you don''t, you''ll get out. What''s the ink on here?"


    "Shut up, devil!" Huangfu Ma Yu is there headache now situation, smell speech exasperated to shout.


    Just as he was just drinking, suddenly the sea and the sky were in turmoil, and all of them subconsciously tightened their bodies. Except for Chu Feng and others, the rest including Huangfu and Ma Yu, they all looked at the north city with shocked eyes.


    Chu Feng also felt it, showing a relaxed smile, and the spirit suddenly dissipated, and his body fell toward the sea, joking: "you have missed the best opportunity, you have no chance."


    Because, Chang''e came, that breath is very strong, carrying the kind of breath that once Chu Feng felt on the night when the demon king left.


    Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue also showed a smile, just a little complicated, but Huang Fu, Ma Yu and others were pale, vaguely guessing what they thought of, and regretted it!


    Because as Chu Feng said, they missed the best opportunity, which is equivalent to busy work in vain, but also suffered fierce retaliation in the future.


    Yi Hong didn''t know who was coming, and caught the Chu wind.


    Chang''e''s voice also came from afar at the moment. It seems that she is still in the distance, but it gives people great pressure: "hurt my man, want to destroy my six lives, really good?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2023

    The graceful and pleasant voice came, but for Yan Xishan at the moment, it was no less than a thunder in their ears, and even their faces were a little pale.


    There was something that shouldn''t have happened to them, and there was a slight, unheard tremor.


    Placed in the arms of Yihong, Chu Feng flied over the distance with a faint smile: "although I would like to kill her, but I found that when her voice appeared at this time, I was still very happy. Maybe it was the reason why I didn''t have to die?"


    Leaning Hong frown, she has already felt the breath in the air: "who is she?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, closed his eyes and let himself relax as much as possible: "Chang''e!"


    "Chang''e, emperor daughter?" Yihong''s delicate body trembled, and her eyes were shocked. She lowered her head and was about to ask something. Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes closed and she didn''t want to talk, Yihong also stopped asking. Although Chu Fengfeng didn''t die, he also paid a heavy price.


    She can feel that Chu Feng is very weak now. She sighs and hugs Chu Feng so that he can feel comfortable in his arms.


    But surging between the sea and the sky, the strong breath of God has made everyone dare not breathe for a while. They all look at the direction of the North City, but there is no one.


    "There she is."


    I don''t know who burst into a drink, and all of them looked up at the sky above the demon kingdom. There stood a figure wrapped in an excellent black silk dress, with a half moon floating behind, just like a fairy coming down to earth.


    It''s just the cool color on her face that makes people feel the boundless chill. Even if this is a woman who is absolutely overwhelming, no one dares to move the idea of blasphemy because of the divine power in her body. Such a woman can not be profane or even dare to think about it.


    Yan Xishan, Huangfu, Ma Yu and Wu Han, when they saw Chang''e standing in the sky, they swallowed hard. Few of them had seen Chang''e, but they were no stranger to Chang''e.


    The daughter of dilapidated emperor Jun, the Lord of heaven, has been called the emperor''s daughter for endless years. She was once a powerful existence, only because she fell in love with the man Dayi who did not love, and finally fell down with hatred.


    However, they didn''t know why Chang''e was revived, which also deterred the hidden world from being born. They didn''t know that Chang''e had practiced seven generations and seven lives until she came here. Therefore, this is also the reason why the four patriarchs came out of the mountain. They wanted to stop Chang''e''s seventh birth from being fully realized, and let the five forbidden areas be free from the second God worship.


    But now, Chang''e has appeared. They know that they have no chance to kill chufeng or Xiawei.


    Even consider whether you are safe.


    Chang''e was in the sky, and she was so gorgeous that thousands of warriors did not dare to think of resistance. The pressure of the God of nature surged in the air. Just a little feeling, even if it was a tough heart, it would inevitably shake a little.


    This is the legendary god of creation, which has never appeared in endless years.


    Even the four major forces, there is no God of creation. Even in the endless years, there has been no God of creation.


    All of a sudden, Huangfu and Ma Yu were nervous and even clenched their fists. But they didn''t want to fight Chang''e immortal, because there was no state difference between them. They wanted to crush the transmission ring in Chang''e''s hand when she wanted to kill them.


    As the leader of the four major forces, he even chose to escape with a transmission ring. It seems that there is no face, but face and life are not important at all.


    Feeling the breath of Chang''e, the Oriental rhyme that just left also appears quickly, followed by Xuanyuan Huining, which has been hidden from the beginning. Only Xuanyuan Huining looks at Chang''e with murderous intention. She will never forget that Xuanyuan crape myrtle was integrated by Chang''e.


    "Master Dongfang Yun''s body soared to Chang''e''s side and spoke respectfully in a low voice.


    Chang''e nodded slightly, her eyes passed coldly, and she closed her eyes in Yihong''s arms. It seemed that when Chu Feng didn''t arrive, her whole heart relaxed. On the way just now, what she worried most about was not that her second of six lives was killed, but that when she could not catch up, Chu Feng would be killed.


    At the moment, it''s safe to see Chu Feng. But what happened just now is connected with Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue. Chang''e has already known about Chu Feng''s pledge to protect Xia Wei and her.


    The corner of her mouth glanced over an imperceptible happy smile, and Chang''e opened her mouth in a gloomy tone: "four forces, when did you have such courage?"


    Dongfang Yun stood beside Chang''e, her eyes were a little surprised, because she found that when Chang''e spoke, one hand was shaking unnaturally, as if there was something wrong with her body. What happened and why did Chang''e shake her hands?


    Thinking of Chang''e, who should have been the capital for a long time, has just arrived, and the beautiful eyes of Oriental rhyme are slightly coagulated. Is it possible that the eyes of Dongfang Yun are full of killing opportunities, knowing that some people don''t want Chang''e''s seventh birthday to be full.I also guess that the reason why the four forces know Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue must be from those people. Otherwise, few people in the hidden world know Chang''e''s secret, and those who know it, such as Chu Feng, can''t say it.


    When Dongfang Yun guessed the informer, Huang Fu and Ma Yu all looked nervous.


    Even if they are the supreme patriarch of their own clan, it is based on their strength. Now that Chang''e comes, the powerful power of God of nature is not something they can fight against. It seems a bit foolish to think that they will destroy Chang''e''s seven generations and seven lives.


    The person who told them the secret was much stronger than them. They didn''t do it. Why did they do it?


    At this time, all three felt that they were treated as cannon fodder.


    He was afraid, but as the leader of a super power, there was still human dignity. Yan did not take a deep breath and controlled Chang''e''s fear. "Seven generations and seven lives are decided. Gather the power of hundred generations and ask the summit directly. It is enough to have a God in the world. We don''t want another existence that can''t resist."


    Chang''e snorted coldly: "don''t I ask the peak, can you compete with others?"


    Yan did not look stiff. He was more sure that the four forces were treated as cannon fodder to deal with Chang''e, because even if they destroyed Chang''e''s seven generations and seven lives, the people on their heads were still on their heads, which was hard to change.


    "Stupid and easily driven people have no right to live in this world."


    Chang''e raised her hand gently, and the half moon rose from behind her and floated in the sky. An unparalleled killing opportunity made everything change color. It seems that as long as the half moon falls, even if it is the powerful and incomparable middle God, it will be annihilated in it.


    Those who watch the bustle from afar are no longer interested in watching the bustle at the moment. Because the breath of Chang''e makes them feel the breath of death. If Chang''e''s breath is not too strong and oppressive, they will definitely choose to run away.


    Yan did not blink in his eyes. He felt Chang''e''s vigorous killing opportunity. He no longer ignored the majesty of the patriarch. He yelled at the distance and crushed the transmission ring he had held in his palm. In the face of Chang''e''s inability to fight, he should withdraw first. Maybe there will be revenge in the future, but only if he is alive now, there is hope.


    Yan did not just crush the transmission ring. Wu Han and Huangfu Ma Yu did not hesitate to crush the transmission ring in the palm of their hands. Even the people of the three major forces in the distance also crushed their own transmission rings and prepared to leave here.


    The patriarchs all ran away, and their staying was only a result of death. Chang''e even wanted to kill their patriarch, so how could they be spared?


    Yan Xishan and others are similar to crush the transmission ring. If you don''t leave now, when will you wait? As for Yan Yan, Yan Xishan doesn''t want to care any more. Take care of yourself.


    I just want to kill Chu Feng to destroy chang''e-7, but now it is a white busy life, and I''m still left in a gray mood. I feel a little bit of a sense of frustration. I just face the absolute oppression of Chang''e''s state of creation and transformation, even if it is to suppress and bend, it can only be suffered.


    Soon, all the people of the three major forces left the sea and sky, leaving only the four main cities and the powerful people in the hidden world who came to see the bustle. They all have no ability of the four forces. How can they deliver the ring?


    But Chang''e is scattered to kill the plane, become peaceful, half moon also whirled behind her, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "Master?" Dongfang Yun curiously throws out a sentence. She knows that even if the people of the four major forces have transmission rings, they are useless in the face of Chang''e, but she did not really kill them, but let the people of the four forces run away. Why?


    Chang''e''s beautiful eyes looked at the distance without answering, passing the light forest cold killing machine: "get out!"


    Gently run spit out a word, but those in the four main cities and the strong people in the hidden world feel relaxed, because they find that the pressure on themselves has gone.


    No longer left to continue to watch the fun, even if you want to see the fun can not be here, countless powerful quickly turned to fly away, the four forces have run away, they stay if they are not worth it.


    However, there are still many people who do not want to leave completely. They are ready to go to a relatively distant place and pay attention to what is going on.


    Chang''e was too lazy to care what these people were thinking. She glanced over the Chu wind with complicated eyes: "the real storm is coming. Chu Feng, get rid of the demon Kingdom and release Sansheng!"


    When the spirit of Dongfang Yun was shocked, he knew that his guess was correct. It was not that Chang''e couldn''t make it, but that she met with obstacles on the way. Thinking that the transmission array was destroyed, there must be more than that.


    And in the arms of the chufeng Yi Hong slowly opened his eyes, finger a little magic field: "kill me, it will break."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2024

    What happened?


    For Chang''e, it seems that there is not much feeling in general, but Chu Feng''s words make Dongfang rhyme stunned. What does he mean?


    Chang''e passed by helplessly: "if you don''t let them out, we may all die here today."


    In addition to Xia Wei wenxinxue, who is in common with Chang''e, and because the four forces have left, the rest of the powerful people in the hidden world have also left Yan Yan who has awakened, and Chu Feng, who probably guessed something.


    Yihong and Xuanyuan Huining are both curious. Aren''t all the four forces gone? What danger will you die here?


    And Chang''e is the God of creation. Who can let her die?


    Chu Feng is still very weak, let Yihong help him out of her arms, shaking standing in the air, looking up to the peerless Feng Hua Chang''e: "it''s a good thing for me to die with you."


    "But if you put the three of them together again, I would be worse off than dead."


    East rhyme dark scold a rascal, also angry to drink a way: "Chu wind, you this stupid guy, you don''t let people out, until those people come, now the master may not be able to stop, you want to die on your own, there is no need to pull the master to die with you."


    After a pause, Dongfang Yun was even more angry: "what''s more, if the master is dead, the other six will die, you idiot?"


    Chang''e raised her hand and motioned to Dongfang Yun not to speak. She looked calm: "do you still hate me?"


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "can I not hate you?"


    Although one death and six deaths, Chang''e and six lives are closely related. Chu Feng knows that he can''t kill Chang''e by himself, but it doesn''t mean that he has no hatred for her.


    As long as you calm down and think of Chang''e, you will think of the blood moon night of the Mid Autumn Festival. Chang''e recovers ahead of time. In front of him, she merges Lin Yulin and takes away Xia Wei. However, he is powerless to stop all this. This has always been the pain in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Chang''e slowly fell, came to the Chu wind near, four eyes relative: "you don''t love me?"


    "Don''t tell me to love the rest is to love you." Chu Feng seems to know what Chang''e wants to say, shaking his head and showing a firm look: "I love Lin Yulin, Ma Qiduo, they are not you, Chang''e, I and you only have to die of hatred, even if can not kill you, I will not let you live."


    "Do you think it''s possible for me to release them to you for integration?"


    Chang''e Qingcheng face over the light helpless, she can feel the Chu wind heart to her that a hate, also know that the original thing is a kind of harm to Chu Feng.


    He withdrew his eyes and looked into the realm of the devil: "come out, will he stop you?"


    Xia Wei, Wen Xinxue and their faces are complicated. They look at each other and don''t know how to do it. If they do, they will hurt Chu Feng again. If they don''t, they know that today''s crisis is enough to destroy any of them.


    Chang''e understood the hesitation of the three people and said faintly, "you don''t want to hurt him, or do you want to see him die?"


    In a word, it''s like waking up a dreamer. Xia Wei, Wen, Xin Xue and Yan Yan, who were hesitant, have firmed their eyes. Maybe doing this will hurt Chu Feng. But if you don''t, wait for that moment to come, they, even Chu Feng, will die.


    And they don''t want Chu Feng to die, which is enough.


    The three did not continue to stay in the same place, but completely regardless of their own injury to hit the demon Kingdom, without any accident, the demon Kingdom directly isolated their impact, so that they could not come out at all.


    Chu Feng takes a deep breath and closes his eyes directly. The demon Kingdom has established a strong relationship with him. Unless he is dead or willing, even Xia Wei and his wife can''t come out.


    Of course, there is another way, that is, Chang''e, the God of nature, smashes the realm of demons with absolute power. However, Chu Feng believes that Chang''e will not do that. He can feel that Chang''e doesn''t want him to die, but his heart can''t forgive Chang''e after all.


    The seventh generation, the seventh generation and the sixth generation are all the people around him. It would be far fetched to say that it is a coincidence. Compared with the coincidence theory, chufeng is more willing to believe that this is Chang''e''s plan.


    Therefore, he could not forgive this kind of cheating and this kind of injury, and directly chose to close his eyes as if he did not see what Wen Xinxue was doing, even though they would suffer a little bit of physical damage.


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to see his women being fused in front of him, because that will make him feel like he is an incompetent man.


    Chang''e faintly passes by Chu Feng, and then her eyes are majestic to stop the Oriental rhyme. She stands in front of Chu Feng as calm as water. She firmly believes that today Chu Feng will personally release Sansheng to let her merge. This is her confidence and her understanding of Chu Feng.


    Wenxinxue they constantly hit the demon kingdom to come out, Chu Feng is not moved by the closed eyes, it seems that they do not care about the general.


    Although Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t want Chang''e to merge with the rest of the people, she still can''t bear to see Xia Wei like them. It''s just Chu Feng''s business. She''s just a sister-in-law, and she doesn''t want to speak for Chang''e.Think of the crape myrtle Xuanyuan, if not her strength is not enough Chang''e a finger poke, now want to die with her endlessly, so Xuanyuan Huining chose silence.


    And Yi Hong, who supported the Chu wind, probably knew what had happened and looked at Chang''e more curiously.


    I understand that she has practiced seven generations and seven lives, and it seems that she is only the last three. At the moment, Chu Feng completely blocked them from coming out with a special kind of boundary, preventing Chang''e from achieving the seventh birthday.


    Yihong didn''t know whether Chu Feng was right or wrong, but from Chang''e''s look, she could see that there was a real danger coming. The departure of the four forces was not the end, but just the beginning.


    Xia Wei hit fiercely, and her red lips opened and spurted out a mouthful of blood, and her face was slightly pale. But even so, she did not open her mouth to let Chu Feng open the demon Kingdom, because she knew that if she opened her mouth, Chu Feng would be completely disappointed.


    Just wipe out the bloodstain on the corner of their mouth, they still ignore their own harm and hit the demon kingdom. They know to be quick, if they slow down, when those people arrive, it will be too late.


    Dongfang Yun finally couldn''t help it. Regardless of Chang''e''s suppression, he said, "Chu Feng, are you still alone? You only know the harm the master brings to you, but don''t you think about all the master has done for you


    "When you are like a walking corpse, it is the master who suppressed the five forbidden areas that are ready to move for you, so as not to cause turmoil in the modern world. Even because your business has been killed in the wild demon domain, the bloody deterrence made the demon emperor have to make a blood spirit contract. Have you not thought about it?"


    I don''t know what to say.


    Dongfang Yun was even more annoyed. This time, even if Chang''e gave her a wink, she jumped to Chu Feng: "in addition, on those days when you stepped into the hidden world, knowing that the people stationed at the entrance were all dead, the four forces wanted to send people to the present world to catch your friends and relatives to lead you out. It was the master who let people stop all this and even arranged for people to protect you Don''t you know, relatives and friends? "


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and was a little curious. Even though the divine realm could not be born, as long as enough powerful semi gods were sent out, even Xuanyuan ancestors could not stop him. If Chu Feng''s important people came, he could naturally be allowed to come out. But why didn''t he do that, but until he caught Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue.


    Now it seems that Chang''e did all this.


    Although there are some feelings, Chang''e also arranged for people to secretly protect their important people, but Chu Feng''s tone is still cold: "this is her, owe me."


    "The master doesn''t owe you anything." Oriental rhyme directly interrupted Chu Feng''s words and said in a sharp voice: "in a long time when the master himself fell down, he developed a great fate technique. It seems that the master did all the six lives around you. But I tell you, it is the nature that makes it, and no one can change it."


    "I didn''t know before, but it was only later that the master told me that it was the master who arranged all of them to appear around you, you idiot."


    "Enough!" Dongfang Yun still wanted to continue to speak. Chang''e suddenly raised her hand and waved it out in the air. She did not have any contact with her hand, but Dongfang Yun felt a slap on her face.


    But in this way, Dongfang Yun still didn''t mean to shut up and scolded: "you are a dead conscience, the master didn''t want these things to happen to hurt you at the beginning, but these things have already happened, she can''t do anything about it, so she constantly strengthens herself and eliminates the obstacles in front of you."


    "It''s ridiculous that you still hate her and blame her. Are you still not alone?"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes again. Although the sadness was deeply buried by him, it does not mean that it has been hidden. Maybe Chang''e has paid a lot as Oriental rhyme said, but what does that have to do with him? As long as you don''t want six students to appear, then everything will not happen.


    Chang''e later knew that she still did so, which was unforgivable to Chu Feng in any case.


    Dongfang Yun sees Chu Feng and chooses silence, while Xia Wei and Xia Wei are still there hitting the demon kingdom. They look angry and open their mouth, but their voices do not speak out. Suddenly, two breathtaking Jedi breath appear in the sky.


    Chang''e sighed softly: "Chu Feng, you can hate me, but you should also think for your own safety."


    Chu Feng opened his eyes again, swept over the endless sky, and a light dignified look appeared. Before the beginning, Chu Feng felt that Chang''e had deliberately said that what she wanted was Xia Wei. They came out to be fused by her.


    Because of opposition and opposition, but forget that Chang''e did not cheat him, because her strength also disdains to lie.


    And supporting the Chu wind Yihong, as well as the Xuanyuan Huining beside them, are all slightly discolored.


    Two gods of creation!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2025

    The breath of the two gods of creation appeared on the sky, without any verbal wrangling. The direct and powerful attack fell from the sky.


    Chang''e sighs a little, hands a Yang, Xuanyuan Huining Oriental rhyme, and Yi Hong and Chu Feng, they went to a far away place.


    She raised her delicate face and felt that the surging attack was not the power that the middle God could compare. Chang''e said helplessly: "thanks to the vast ocean, or are you going to destroy the hidden world?"


    He raised his hand and half moon flew away. He collided with one of the attacks. It seemed like a simple collision, but the explosion caused by the explosion set off waves. Chu Feng, who had been in a long distance, was still overturned by the air wave for a certain distance, so that they could be regarded as stable.


    In addition to the demon realm has not been affected, all the surrounding areas have been affected, even more far away, the ice blade snow field is constantly broken, and there is no meaning to stop. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles, knowing that this time the ice blade snow field is really going to disappear.


    But all this did not end, the second force also came to Chang''e''s sky.


    However, the woman''s face was still as calm and gentle as that. When she opened her fingers and a curtain of light blocked her in front of her body, the attack that could directly destroy the middle God was completely dissipated. The air was surging, the sea was roaring, and a huge wave of thousands of meters high was set off.


    And because Chang''e is far away from here, but still reluctant to leave, even if feel good hidden world strong, it is directly affected by this wave.


    Many people are blown in the air are not stable, some only the existence of the state of demigod, but also by the turbulence of the air flow, resulting in hematemesis.


    It can be seen that the power of God of creation has become so powerful.


    If Chu Feng is not by the side of Yihong, and if there is no strong one in the divine realm, he may have been unable to dizzy and fall into the sea.


    My eyes flashed a trace of solemnity and looked up at the sky of that day. I saw that two gods of nature had appeared, but they could not see their appearance, because they were all wearing masks, one with a monkey''s mask and the other with a lion''s mask. They could not be seen at all.


    Even if Chu Feng wants to penetrate with his left eye, it is a blur. The mystery of the God of creation is hard to pry into.


    "Chang''e, you broke the rules of heaven and directly reached the level of today with seven generations and seven lives. The most taboo of the strong world is to take shortcuts. You have violated the law of heaven. Damn it!"


    Chang''e''s sarcasm was so elegant and charming: "Lu Wan dare not say that my method has broken the rules of heaven. What are you?"


    "I don''t dare to show you in a positive way, because I''m worried that Lu Wan knows you?"


    There was a cold light in the eyes of the strong lion mask. It seemed that Chang''e had been in the middle of her mind. They did not want to be known by the ubiquitous Lu Wan because they knew Lu Wan''s attitude, which was to let nature take its course. If Chang''e wants to win the top, let her win the top.


    However, Lu Wan has been on their heads for countless years, and they have been fed up with it. At the moment, they can''t let Chang''e go to that realm, which will only make them more miserable.


    Who would like to be held down by someone on top of his head, not to mention two women?


    Monkey mask in the eyes of the strong man, the opportunity to kill: "and she said so much to do, while now kill her."


    The lion mask strong one nodded, and the two just flashed. They appeared on both sides of Chang''e, with their hands open. A kind of independent domain similar to the realm of demons shrouded a void.


    Chu Feng felt that it was an independent field similar to those who had taken away the demon king. In that area, they were absolute masters. The only difference from the demon kingdom was that this field could only operate according to their rules, but could not cause any damage to the enemy, such as swallowing and wasting power.


    But Chang''e was under the siege of the two gods of nature, and Chu Feng was inexplicably worried, but did not show it.


    World War I, a hair trigger!


    The two strong men of lion monkey mask, without any unnecessary nonsense, directly launched an attack on Chang''e''s absolute strength. Under the cover of the dual independent field, they did not believe that Chang''e could have nothing to do with it. In the sudden collision, their strength was the best in the world.


    It''s just that it was a battle in an independent field. No one knows how powerful that power is, even if it''s Chu Feng.


    The only thing that can be sure is that the people inside can kill a middle God with any force at will. There is no need to doubt it.


    We can only see countless brilliant lights shining there, but we can''t see the two strong figures of Chang''e and the lion monkey mask. Occasionally, we can hear the strong collision sound.


    Chu Feng believes that if there is no independent territory, the power of the three gods of creation will be enough to make the hidden world shake and even collapse. This is no longer a fierce battle that a piece of land can bear. Maybe the universe can bear the power of their destruction.


    Only heard the sound but not the person, Chu Feng''s heart, inexplicably more worried, this is his own feel strange.Dongfang Yun was worried and turned to drink: "the master is still in the realm of the God of creation. I can feel that the two people are the God of creation who have been precipitated for a long time. After the master integrated with Lagerstroemia indica, he just entered the realm of God of creation. It''s OK to say to Zhan Yi that they are two people now!"


    Chu Feng pursed the mouth skin that was bitten: "what do you want to say?"


    "Let them go!" Dongfang Yun points to the demon realm which is in the independent field but has not been affected. It can also be said to point to Xia Wei and her: "let them out. The demon realm is isolated from the master''s control over them, and can not be integrated."


    "If you let them come out and merge with the master, you can''t stop the master from breaking through."


    Chu Feng did not answer, silent rely on the body of Yi Hong, eyes with struggle and hesitation.


    As Dongfang Yun said just now, if we don''t give Chang''e fusion the throne today, they will all die, Xia Wei and they will still die.


    However, Chu Feng had already experienced a time when his beloved woman was fused in front of his own face. He did not know whether he could accept such a picture for the second time. He thought of Lin Yulin imperceptibly. His heart ached and he took a deep breath: "maybe, can she defeat these people?"


    Dongfang Yun is more angry when she hears the speech. If it''s not that Yihong''s realm is better than her, Xuanyuan Huining and she are almost the same, now she must start to Chu Feng: "asshole, you still have such a lucky psychology. I tell you, the master can fight one respect, but that is the two gods of creation."


    Chu Feng closed his eyes, as if he did not see or hear, let Xia Wei and their integration again, let Chang''e more powerful, Chu Feng could not do, so he did not know when to fight Chang''e.


    Maybe ten years, maybe a hundred years, but Chu Feng is at the moment, and doesn''t want to wait for a moment. Therefore, he is struggling. He is hesitating. He can only hope that Chang''e can defeat the two gods of nature. In this way, there is no need to integrate Xia Wei and them.


    Dongfang Yun glared at Chu Feng fiercely and bit her lovely lips. She knew Chu Feng''s thoughts and thoughts, but in the current situation, Chu Feng''s idea is not desirable.


    Although Xia Wei and they will be integrated, Chang''e has not wiped out their soul and everything. Maybe there will be a day to come back.


    But now, if Chang''e is not given the seventh and seventh birthday, then all people may die. At that time, Chu Feng''s insistence is absolutely stupid. However, Dongfang Yun understands these words and Chu Feng''s words are also white. Because his heart hates Chang''e, how can he make her wish?


    She would like to rush into the dual independent field of the strong lion monkey mask and fight with Chang''e, but Dongfang Yun also knows that as long as she goes in, she will not say that she will fight with Chang''e, even if she is only a little closer, she will be directly crushed by that force.


    The God of nature has been able to create an independent space, create a favorable environment for heaven and earth, and open up a world. How can she cope with it? Dongfang Yun is biting her lips and clenching her pink fist slightly. She can only hope that Chang''e will persist in creating miracles, or Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, suddenly comes up with the idea.


    The fierce battle is still going on, but it has no impact on Chu Feng, because the independent field seems to be in front of us, but actually it is in another space world.


    From the lower God to the upper God, they all fight in the gravitational space, or suppress the atmosphere of destruction in the natural world. But when it comes to the God of creation, the world is the war. Whose independent field and world are more powerful, the stronger the power will be.


    From the lower God to the upper God, they are all feelings, while when it comes to the God of creation, that is, refining the world. Chang''e tries to absorb the power of faith by taking the lost country as her source.


    Chu Feng''s mind, inexplicably more of these information, eyes subconsciously looked at the higher sky, he felt that just now it seemed that some information from the sky had entered his brain, let him know all this.


    It is just that Chu Feng shakes his head and dispels it. It is only considered as the ability of taboo demons. To a certain extent, it is natural to know something.


    What he didn''t know was that Lu Wan was hiding at the top of the highest sky at the moment. Even Chang''e and the lion monkey masks could not feel her existence. She took back a finger. She had just instilled some information into Chu Feng''s brain.


    Under the veil, the red lips gently open: "Chang''e''s peak, who can stop it?"


    Almost at the same time, a huge sound shook the land for thousands of miles. They felt the disappearance of the independent field. They also saw that there was no dazzling light, but they also saw a figure flying.


    Oriental rhyme beauty eyes condense, anxious voice: "master!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2026

    Dongfang Yun doesn''t care about the danger at the moment. Seeing that Chang''e is flying horizontally, she directly flies over.


    On the other side, the two newly emerged gods of nature, the strong man in the monkey mask, lifted his hand, and the half moon, which was spinning around and emitting strange light, was also blasted out, heading for Chang''e.


    The strength between the hands, even let Chu wind have a sense of powerlessness.


    Oriental rhyme steadily caught Chang''e, looking at the latter''s bloody mouth, looked anxious: "master!"


    Chang''e pursed her lower lip, pushed aside the Oriental rhyme, raised her hand to catch the flying half moon, indicating that she was ok, and she also looked back to Chu Feng: "are you still hesitating, or do you really want to see me die?"


    "Chang''e, we just kill you, Chu Feng although taboo, but we will not kill him."


    Chang''e sneered: "you can''t even accept me. Do you think I will believe that you can accept the supreme taboo in the future?"


    Lion mask strong eyes do not have the slightest wave: "can!"


    "I''m good at telling lies." Chang''e smiles lightly, but she can''t hide that kind of ridicule. It seems that the words of the strong man with lion mask are so true. However, Chang''e believes that if she is killed first, Chu Feng, whose strength is not enough to resist the God of creation, will definitely be killed.


    In her heart, a trace of apology for Chu Feng did not get his answer. Chang''e bullied her again and drove half moon Fenghua towards the two strong men of lion monkey mask. This time, there was no independent field, no dazzling brilliance, only absolute destructive power.


    The sea roared, the sky changed color, and Chu Feng could even see a mirror like crack in the void, and then repaired it on its own.


    The battle of the three not only caused distortion of space, but even the space was about to collapse. Chu Feng did not doubt that if the crack was completely enlarged, the whole hidden world would be completely broken like a mirror.


    God of creation, it''s terrible.


    Dongfang Yun sees Chang''e still fighting. She can''t bear the fierce atmosphere of the battle. She comes back to Chu Feng again, but the anger on her face shows her angry heart at the moment.


    He took off the bracelet on his right hand and handed it to Chu Feng: "here you are!"


    Chu Feng takes back his eyes and looks at the bracelet in Dongfang Yun''s palm. It is Shangguan yingyue who wears it for her as a gift from her daughter-in-law.


    Instead of reaching for it, he just asked, "no more?"


    "I can''t afford it!" Oriental rhyme cold lovely face, cold voice back a word, stiff, indifferent.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and turned to the earth shaking battle: "my mother gave it to you, so it''s yours. Even if we don''t have anything to do with it, if she gives it to you, then you can take care of it. Even if you die, you should protect it for me!"


    If it is the usual time Dongfang Yun heard Chu Feng, then the words must be ridiculed. Chu Feng has a crush on her and falls in love with her.


    But now she has no such mood at all. The two gods of nature besiege Chang''e. Chang''e will be in danger at any time and may die completely. This is how Dongfang Yun can''t accept.


    In the endless years, she has worked hard to make Chang''e recover to the top and rise again. Once Chang''e really dies, all her efforts will be in vain, and there will be no chance to come back again. Dongfang Yun is only angry that Chu Feng doesn''t release Sansheng.


    He did not want bracelets, Oriental rhyme has no mood to that point, raised his hand to throw out: "I do not want."


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks sharply, and suddenly throws his hand on Dongfang Yun''s face. When it rings clearly, he pushes aside the leaning Hong body and goes down to catch the bracelet. But the weak Chu Feng also falls into the roaring sea.


    Yihong and Xuanyuan Huining look startled, that is the lower part of Chang''e''s fierce battle. Chu Feng''s physical condition can''t bear it at all.


    Xuanyuan Huining slightly angry: "jade Tu, I want to kill you."


    Because of Xuanyuan crape myrtle and Chu Feng''s affairs, Xuanyuan Huining no longer cares so much about it. She directly deals with Dongfang Yun. Dongfang Yun doesn''t expect Chu Feng to catch the bracelet. She quickly confronts Xuanyuan Huining and opens up her battlefield.


    Finally, he found his trace in the wind.


    Holding his hand to resist those forces, he went back to the sky again. Seeing Xuanyuan Huining and Dongfang Yun fighting to the distance, he laughed bitterly: "what on earth, Chu Feng, are you persistent?"


    Chu Feng coughed with bloodstains. His breath was weaker than before, but he still held the bracelet tightly in his palm, and put it in the hand of Yihong: "hold it for me first."


    Yi Hong recognized that it was the bracelet that Shangguan yingyue had worn. She nodded and put it away first. She gently opened her lips and said, "do you think about it?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "don''t want to!"


    "It''s just that you can''t help thinking about it." Yihong had already sorted out all the things, and said quietly, "maybe you think Chang''e has hurt you, but you can''t deny that she has helped you a lot. The man with the lion mask seems to say that he won''t kill you, but do you believe it?""Even if he doesn''t kill you, can you watch the three of them die after Chang''e dies?"


    The fingers also raised, pointing to Xia Wei, who had no more impact in the demon Kingdom, but looked worried: "maybe, you should ask them if they are willing to give Chang''e fusion?"


    Chu Feng clenched his teeth: "don''t ask!"


    Yi Hong was stunned, passing a bitter smile. Love and hatred always affect one''s mind. Chu Feng had hatred for Chang''e, which made him unwilling to pay attention to some things, even a little broken pot.


    It''s just that other people can only say it simply. The key is Chu Feng himself, and Yihong doesn''t speak any more. She believes that Chu Feng should be able to think clearly, because she believes that the man she appreciates is definitely not a man of strong love and heroism, and must have a view of the overall situation.


    There was a huge crack in the air. You could see that there was endless darkness in the broken, as if it was cold as hell.


    Chang''e flew across the sea again and almost fell into the sea. She was barely able to hold her figure. The half moon surrounded her, but now she was less beautiful and more pale.


    There is no calming down because of the fierce fighting. The terror is still raging between the sky and the sea. You can see from Yihong and chufeng that it is the war between several people that caused the weather change. The future ice blade snow field may disappear or become another scenery.


    The God of creation, who can create a world, is too terrible. Their power can change nature, change heaven and earth, and even change everything.


    Chang''e rose slowly, puffing out a mouthful of blood. Chu Feng''s heart tightened and her brow slightly wrinkled. Even if he was not willing to admit it, Chang''e''s situation was a sign of defeat to the two gods of nature.


    "Chang''e, you can die in peace."


    The strong man of the monkey mask moved forward a little. The power of terror gathered in his raised hands, which seemed to be able to destroy the world: "you should have died when Dayi broke through the heaven, but you have practiced the seven generations and seven life decisions, opened the reincarnation of the hundred generations, and it is enough to revive in this life."


    The lion mask strong person also similarly gathers the extremely strong strength there: "yes, do not have the heart to be unwilling, the heaven disappears should not reappear again, you do not want to be too persistent."


    Chang''e raised her head, her face was firm and stubborn: "kill me, can you afford the consequences?"


    The lion monkey mask strong man seems to know what kind of general body shock, but soon recovered to nature, the strength of the two people also jump around them gradually gathered together: "can''t afford, but better than you won the top, a God is enough, can''t have another you."


    Chang''e looked a little more pale as despair. She did not pay attention to the two people who wanted to launch a devastating attack on her. Instead, she turned to face Chu Feng and said, "I can ask you a question. Can you answer me honestly?"


    Chu Feng''s indifferent eyes and Chang''e looked at each other: "say!"


    Chang''e glanced over with a bitter smile and asked softly, "before the night of the blood moon, have you ever been in love with me


    "Is it important?" Chu Feng frowned and asked a question without feeling.


    Chang''e nodded, looked serious and had some expectations: "it''s very important to me."


    In such an environment, they are still discussing the issue of love and non love. Yihong is helpless, but he has not reminded them. It is very dangerous now, because it is useless to remind them.


    Chu Feng wanted to say that he never had, but he didn''t know why he said: "I loved you!"


    Chang''e showed a smile, so that the world was eclipsed. She turned to face the lion monkey mask which gathered the last blow again. Looking back at Chu Feng, she took a touch of tenderness: "take my sarcophagus back to the river and sea from you in the underground. When you speak to me, I fall in love with you."


    "Even if I still love you now, I can''t watch you die in front of me, leave here, I''ll stop them."


    "Don''t try to run, all of you will die!" All of a sudden, the lion monkey mask strong Qi put down his hand, two let heaven and earth completely lose color of power surging out: "go to hell, do a pair of bitter mandarin ducks!"


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks sharply, and suddenly comes back from Chang''e''s words. Seeing the power of the lion and monkey, he feels the destructive atmosphere. It seems that the earth will be annihilated. At this moment, he suddenly realizes that he does not want Chang''e to die.


    The wings of magic light opened in vain: "no!"


    No one to see, at the moment of Chang''e''s mouth a smile, there is a trace of apology!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2027

    At the critical moment, Chu Feng couldn''t watch Chang''e die. He didn''t know why he had such an idea, but this is his most real thought at the moment.


    The wings of magic light opened in an instant, turning into a black light, and passed directly through Chang''e''s side. The amazing magic power was suddenly generated at this moment. It was obvious that Chu wind was trying to block the fatal attack for Chang''e.


    At the same time, the demon kingdom was also taken back by Chu Feng. In the face of these forces, he still had a chance to rely on the demon realm. If he did not use the demon Kingdom, he might become dust.


    When Chu Feng took back the demon Kingdom and shrouded him around, the eyes of the two strong men in the lion monkey mask showed shock: "Damn it!"


    Instead of continuing to attack Chu Feng or Chang''e, they turned a direction and bombarded Xia Wei and the three of them. Obviously, they didn''t want Chang''e to have a chance to integrate Sansheng and build a great success of the seventh and seventh generations.


    "Do you think you have a chance?"


    Chang''e''s body slowly rose, and half a moon passed between her hands. On that day, she stood in front of Xia Wei and her absolute strength was completely blocked, and even collapsed between heaven and earth.


    Chang''e has also stood in front of Xia Wei''s three people, and her eyes flit over the strong lion monkey mask: "no matter who you are, I will kill you after today."


    "Damn it!" Lion mask a strong drink, pointing to Chu Feng: "you stupid damn asshole."


    Chu Feng stood there, his eyes empty and confused, just pale and weak, and even vomiting blood can not be seen in Chang''e at the moment, she seems to be nothing in general, the breath is still so strong and stable, but also can not lift his hand to wipe out the attack of two strong men of lion monkey mask.


    Eyes more pain, vaguely guess what: "you lied to me again."


    The strong man with the monkey mask snorted: "you idiot. Just now I was surprised that Chang''e could not be so weak. Otherwise, she would not be able to snatch the magic pill from the Demon Lord. It seems that you were acting just now? Sure enough, the most vicious woman''s heart. Knowing that Chu Feng will not give you Sansheng, she will use bitter flesh to calculate. "


    "It''s just that. We will never let you succeed."


    The lion and monkey mask, two strong men deceive the body, ready to prevent Chang''e from gathering strength and merging Sansheng.


    Just half a month suddenly skyrocketed, a bright flowing barrier enveloped Chang''e and Xia Wei. No matter how strong the lion monkey mask attacked, they could not break that barrier, but made it appear a little bit loose.


    And Chu Feng, at the moment, has forgotten everything, just the pain and pain in the heart.


    Chang''e cheated him again.


    She may not be able to defeat the two gods of nature, but she can absolutely defend herself and fight against it. Only in this way, he can''t let Xia Wei out of the demon kingdom. Therefore, Chang''e deliberately shows weakness and makes Chu Feng think that she is not an opponent, which inspires the love in his heart which has never been dissipated.


    He opened the fiend field, let Xia Wei and them come out. This is a little more complicated than killing him, but it is the best way.


    Once again by Chang E''s use and deception, Chu Feng''s eyes painfully give up all the power to fall down, Yihong wants to catch him, but touch Chu Feng''s disappointed and distressed eyes, and stop the pace, chufeng now maybe a person quiet is good.


    Her eyes also looked at Chang''e, and she did not expect that Chang''e was deliberately showing weakness. In the case that she could not kill Chu Feng, she used a trick to let Chu Feng open up the realm of demons.


    Although the result seems to be nothing, in retrospect, this process is undoubtedly a kind of harm to Chu Feng. Even if he is dead, he will go to block the attack for Chang''e, but it is at this time that he finds that Chang''e does everything just to make him feel defeated, worry about her accident, and release Xia Wei and them.


    When you want to pay everything for a person, it is found that the reason why you do that is cheated. Chang''e''s move is too cruel.


    The movement here also made Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Huining stop to come back. Seeing the scene in the sky, Dongfang Yun was very happy. Chang''e could finally merge into six lives, and the seventh and seventh generations were full. However, when he saw the frustrated Chu wind floating in the sea, Dongfang Yun could not help but feel a slight pain.


    She didn''t know what Chang''e had in mind, but she also knew that it was another injury to Chu Feng. She didn''t go to pull Chu Feng up because she believed that even if Chu Feng was hurt at the moment, she would soon stand up, even with hatred for Chang''e.


    "No, let him be quiet. It will be all right." Xuanyuan Huining is anxious to go to the sea to pull Chu Feng. Leaning Hong reaches out to hold her and shakes her head slightly.


    Xuanyuan Huining was a little distressed by Chu Feng, and he was also angry and said, "Chang''e, you have no conscience. My brother-in-law can die for you, but I can''t imagine that you intend to do so. The purpose is to ask him to release people."


    Chang''e is as quiet as a pool of water. She doesn''t pay attention to Xuanyuan Huining''s scolding. She is as stable as ever when the two strong men attack continuously.


    Gently open the hand, Xia Wei and wenxinxue three people seem to be pulled by a force, standing in the three directions of Chang''e.Two strong lion monkey masks looked in the eyes, their eyes were more anxious, and the lion mask strong man suddenly burst into the sky to drink: "accident!"


    Xuanyuan Huining and they don''t know what the accident means. They all look at Chang''e there and know that Chang''e is going to integrate Sansheng and break into a realm they don''t know. All this is done by stepping on the trust of Chu Feng.


    In the sky, the clouds gradually dispersed, and a strong wind blew on the sea. The Chu wind rose and fell on the sea surface, sometimes submerged, sometimes appeared, floating with the sea water.


    Wen Xinxue, Xia Wei and Yan Yan are all good. They can''t bear to see Chu Feng''s suffering after being cheated. Chang''e''s plan has been insightful for a long time, but they haven''t said it, because they know that the heaven can''t stop it.


    At the same time, tears fell, the three girls also closed their eyes, the body appeared a light light light, slowly close to Chang''e.


    Lion monkey mask strong see, is to speed up the offensive, but Chang''e has now completely no longer hide her strong, for a time, the two can not break the blockade created by the half moon, just watch Chang''e slowly merge there, the final Sansheng, their heart is very anxious.


    Xia Wei, Yan Yan and Wenxin snow, the brilliance around her body is more vigorous, her figure is gradually blurred, and seems to be in general separation. Then she slowly disappears under the gaze of the public, and turns into three streamers into Chang''e''s body.


    "Damn it!" Lion monkey mask strong see, drink scold.


    In vain, Chang''e opened her eyes and burst into a sharp color. The half moon dissipated, and a strong air wave directly lifted the two strong men of lion monkey mask.


    Around also rolling a strong force, you can see the streamer shuttle around Chang''e, the sky is cloudless, but at this time it gives everyone a silent depression.


    A hundred miles away, far away from the hidden world, the strong can see nothing, but the clouds in the sky disappear. Without the sun, it gives people the feeling of clear sky, and a kind of thick.


    Even feel a strange breath, seems to be more powerful than the God, and even make them have an impulse to worship.


    What happened and why?


    Chang''e''s body slowly ascends, merges and digests Xia Wei''s accumulated strength for hundreds of generations. The feeling of fullness makes her very comfortable. At this moment, she abandons all ideas and looks at the sky without any distractions.


    "Surpass heaven as God, leap over 49 heaven, be holy!"


    She opened her red lips, and her beautiful eyes flowed with intoxicating fragrance, and she said: "at the beginning of the new era, the God of nature dominates the world, and the cultivation of martial arts is more difficult. The upper gods are few, the heaven is broken, my father has fallen, and I have committed suicide to offer the highest apology to the dead. Today,,,"


    Chang''e''s body is still rising The light flowed back and forth, and the breath was suffocating: "in the body of God, I completed the seven generations and seven lives, and won the throne since the new era, the first sage of heaven! Standing on the top of the forty-nine heavens, above the top of the myriad realms of the heavens, overlooking all living beings. "


    "Those who hurt me must be killed; those who hurt me must be killed!"


    At this time, the sky sounded a muffled sound, but it gave people a feeling that the dull sound was not in the sky, it seemed to be in a more distant place, because the sky was still so calm, the sound was so far away, it seemed that it was not in this world at all.


    It''s like a voice from the past.


    The strong man of the lion and monkey mask, who has a stable figure, has more panic and even ferocity in his eyes. The strong man of the monkey mask said coldly, "we must not let Chang''e cross the 49 heavy Tianjie and become the saint of heaven, so that we will not have a better day. When we take advantage of her weakness, we will disturb her breakthrough!"


    Saint of heaven?


    When the two strong men in the lion monkey mask whispered their plans for Chang''e, Xuanyuan Huining reflected on Chang''e''s words just now. What''s the matter with the sage of heaven?


    Subconsciously pull Yi Hong''s sleeve: "what is the sage of heaven? Is not the God of creation the end of martial arts


    Yi Hong slightly shook his head: "in my understanding, I only know the God of nature. As for the sage of heaven, I just vaguely heard my husband''s grandfather say that it is not very clear."


    Xuanyuanhui nodded, believing that Yihong would not deceive herself. She looked at Dongfang Yun and looked at the sky with a cold hum. She believed that Dongfang Yun certainly knew, but she didn''t want to ask her.


    With excitement in her eyes, Dongfang Yun felt Xuanyuan Huining''s curiosity about her. She said in a soft voice: "the sage of heaven, the existence above the five forbidden areas, the creator of the way of heaven!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2028

    The five forbidden areas are the gathering places of the strong.


    In addition to the wild demon domain, the lost war world has been civilized in ancient times. Although the Lost Kingdom, hidden world and spiritual world have existed in ancient times, they are still in chaos.


    It was not until the new era that there were biological traces like the earth, and the five forbidden areas came into being.


    People''s cognition can also be said to be the cognition of most people. The one with strong spiritual realm is the peak of the five forbidden areas. Among the strong ones, the creator God in each forbidden area is the most transcendent existence. They look down upon all living beings and stand on the cloud. They can change a lot of things at one time.


    Reaching the God of creation has already been able to create a complete world, which is incomparable to the independent space created by the strong man at the later stage of the demigod period, because the world created by the God of creation can be a balanced space, just like a planet.


    They have the power of the world. They can create a planet, a world, and create a perfect environment for human existence.


    However, no one or many people know that the God of creation is not the end of the strong. Whether it is the ancient Xiuzhen world or the warrior of the new era, the God of creation is just a top, but not an end.


    In the understanding of individuals, we know that there is a realm above the God of creation, which can also be said to be a deterrent, the sage of heaven.


    Many people know that the five forbidden areas are bound by the inexplicable way of heaven. Except for the existence under the divine realm, the divine realm can''t step out of the forbidden area at all, unless there are some special beings, such as Oriental rhyme, such as snake Zun. However, they are not bound by the heaven in the forbidden areas, but they can not challenge the heaven.


    Even the gods of nature dare not challenge the way of heaven lightly, because the way of heaven is unknown and no one understands it. The gods of nature dare not test them with their lives.


    Therefore, there are some gods of nature who want to step out of the forbidden area, but because of the existence of the order of the heavenly way in the forbidden area, they dare not disobey it. They can only hide in the forbidden area, and only occasionally use the power to shuttle between the forbidden areas, but want to go to the most perfect world, the earth!


    That''s impossible at all.


    And Chang''e, at this moment, is to break through the path of heaven, surpass the forty-nine heaven, cross the heaven, no longer be bound by it, and even control the way of heaven, formulate the law of heaven, ignore all the rules of heaven, and become the supreme existence.


    No one knows what kind of power the saints have, only know that under the saints, they are all ants!


    Xuanyuan Huining and Yihong quietly listen to the East rhyme say these, a heart for a long time can not be calm.


    The way of heaven, that is so far away and hard to pry into the mystery. All the gods of nature are bound by the way of heaven. But how can someone break through to the saints, directly despise the way of heaven, control the way of heaven, and formulate the way of heaven?


    How many unsolved mysteries and mysteries still exist in this world?


    Heaven saints, what kind of demeanor is that? The God of nature is just a mole ant. Xuanyuan Huining and Yihong can''t imagine what kind of state it is and what kind of existence it is. Only knowing that if Chang''e breaks through to the saint of heaven, she will no longer be the only master of the lost country.


    Even the highest peak of the five forbidden areas.


    They all look at Chang''e, who is full of terror but peaceful atmosphere in the void. Even if they don''t want to admit it, they have to admire Chang''e''s tenacity in their hearts.


    Many people know its existence, but they also regard it as chicken ribs.


    Because it needs seven generations and seven generations to reach the minimum level of anger and seven levels of state to achieve the most perfect integration, and who dares to say that the reincarnation of seven generations and seven lives can succeed?


    What kind of courage and endurance to endure solitude is needed to achieve all this in the reincarnation of hundreds of generations and endless years?


    Yihong and Xuanyuan Huining ask themselves that they can''t do this kind of uncertain things. If they succeed, they will break through to the saints of heaven just like Chang''e, but if they fail, they may have to sleep in the endless darkness forever.


    How many people are willing to take the risk?


    Chang''e has done it, and she is about to succeed now. The sage of heaven, who controls the way of heaven and ignores the existence of the way of heaven, is heavy for Xuanyuan Huining and Yihong.


    But in the sky, cloudless, seemingly clear sky, but can not see the original sun, seems to be hidden, forced by the kind of powerful Chang''e pressure.


    The faint dull sound is still ringing. It seems that it comes from a distant place. It is the dull sound of thunder. But in this cloudless sky, they can''t see anything or understand it, because they have seen the breakthrough of the divine realm, but they have never seen the Tiandao sage''s disaster.


    The two strong men of lion monkey mask did not attack Chang''e at this time. They knew that even if the attack was useless, they had to wait.


    According to their simple understanding, when the God of nature can break through all the saints, there was a weakest moment. At that time, the breakthroughs had no resistance. They are now waiting, waiting for that moment to come, and put out their hands to kill Chang''e, who was going to enter the realm of saints.At this time, the sea waves surging Chu wind to do not know where, it seems that no one cares, everyone looks at the sky, looking at Chang''e under the nihility.


    The half moon''s light flowed around Chang''e.


    All of a sudden, the silence in the sky became louder and louder, and the breath became heavier and heavier. There was a loud noise. Xuanyuan Huining and the lion monkey mask all changed slightly.


    Because the sky is just like a mirror image breaking up, a golden sky thunder appears out of thin air. It is inevitable that it appears strange to appear without dark clouds. However, the power contained in the golden sky thunder makes the people who are concerned pale.


    Because it contains the pressure that they can''t resist, and even the strong lion monkey masks are weak.


    The strong man with monkey mask said: "it is said that to become a saint, we need to experience 49 times of heavenly calamity, and 99 ways and 9 heavenly gods thunder bombardment. It contains the power of the heavenly way. Is that the oppression that we fear is the tyranny of heaven?"


    No one has ever challenged the law of heaven, and those who have challenged have all died. So the strong man with monkey mask asked, and the strong man with lion mask shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but it should be true. I really hope that Chang''e will be annihilated under the thunder disaster of the 49 heavy heaven God!"


    The strong man with monkey mask nodded slightly. His idea was the same as that of the lion mask. Breaking through the divine realm, there was the possibility of failure and death. This still had to challenge the way of heaven to become a saint. It was even more dangerous. He hoped that Chang''e would not need them to wait and wait, and she would die under the thunderbolt of the 49th heaven.


    But their injustice, in the half moon to the top of Chang''e''s head, completely destroyed.


    Chang''e stood there peacefully, her skirt moving with the wind, with the temperament of fairy dust, facing the nine Heavenly God thunder which contains the pressure of heaven, there is no general feeling at all.


    Thunder light and half moon collide together, and a dazzling light spreads out in vain. Yihong, Xuanyuan Huining and even Dongfang Yun can''t bear their bodies flying away uncontrollably towards the distance. When they nearly fall into the sea for several kilometers, they can be regarded as stable body shape, but their eyes are full of horror.


    They are all powerful people in God''s realm. They just have one power to bring such a powerful momentum to fly them. What if there are 99 ways behind them?


    Yihong is a little bit better, but Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Huining are both full of Qi and blood. They can''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. The pressure force contained in it is too powerful, and this is only the first one.


    They are so miserable, far away from each other, they can''t see anything, but the strong people in the hidden world who can feel the breath are even more embarrassed. They are only the existence of the demigod period. How can they resist the momentum that the divine realm can not resist? Even if they are far away from each other, the influence still makes their blood boil.


    Worried about what happened, the strong men in the hidden world retreated again. They believed that the people there did not want to kill them, but they did not want to die.


    As the first nine Heavenly God thunder, which contains the power of the heavenly way, falls and is resisted by the half moon, the second one is broken. The space seems to come from a distant place. It takes Chang''e as its power and pressure, which is much stronger than the first one.


    The lion monkey mask has two strong states, which can''t have any impact on them, but I feel the terror and pressure contained in it, which is still dignified.


    If the first God ray can resist it, then this second way can definitely make them vomit blood. How difficult is it to become a saint?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2029

    With the continuous explosion, the Heavenly God thunder fell one after another. The strength of each time was stronger than that at the beginning. I don''t know how many times. Yihong also took Xuanyuan Huining to tens of kilometers away. The strength was too strong. Just that momentum, they could smell the threat of death.


    Even the two strong men of the lion monkey mask began to appear a little bit unstoppable. They retreated four or five kilometers away, and the dignified color in their eyes was clearly visible.


    However, they even resisted the hard thunder, but had no influence on Chang''e.


    The woman is still standing there in the terrible light of thunder. As the body of the God of creation, she no longer needs to harden her body. She is strong enough to challenge the thunder of the heavenly way, so that any attack can not fall on her.


    The God thunder containing the way of heaven can''t destroy her, even her body can''t touch her. Who can stop her from becoming a saint?


    With a touch of self-confidence in her face, Chang''e has fused with Liusheng. It seems that she is just standing there calmly against the heavenly way and the thunder, but her body is constantly stimulating the accumulation of Liusheng and Liusheng for six hundred generations.


    Six hundred lives, six hundred stories, and the past of six hundred strong men are now fully gathered in Chang''e''s body.


    Chang''e had enough strength to despise the way of heaven. This is a secret that she has been able to break. She also knows that no one will know this secret except Lu Wan.


    That is to say, the big circle of seven generations and seven lives can become saints directly, instead of being a God as others know!


    Just use endless years to do this thing, even if some people know it will not do so, because there are too many risks in Baishi, even if it is only enough to make the seventh world full, but what if it fails? Therefore, even if some people know, no one will bet, and Chang''e gambles.


    Now she''s going to make it.


    She was not worried that Chu Feng would die in such a big wave. She was just thinking about whether Chu Feng would forgive herself in the end.


    She is wrong, but her mistakes are necessary, because one day her strength will be the powerful help of Chu Feng.


    However, Chang''e never said anything to Chu Feng, and she didn''t want to say it. No matter how many words she said, she couldn''t be more practical than her actions. She believed that with her own actions, Chu Feng would forgive herself one day.


    In consideration, originally just one after another of the Heavenly God thunder into two, Chang''e also convergence of mind, concentrate on the treatment of the more dangerous God of thunder.


    Although it is inevitable to be sainted for seven generations and seven lives, if one is accidentally blasted into heaven by God''s thunder, everything will fall short.


    Slowly, Chang''e was completely shrouded in thunder light, and her figure could not be seen. For the lion monkey mask, such a situation is worrying. They very much hope that Chang''e will die under such pressure. However, whenever they can feel the breath of Chang''e, they will shake their hearts and lungs, which proves that Chang''e is still alive, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    The way of heaven and the God of thunder are more and more fierce, lion monkey mask strong people again away, Yihong they are withdrawing a lot, can only vaguely see that Chang''e is in the void environment, and feel the terrible momentum rampant.


    The rest is not known, let alone accessible.


    "Ninety four!"


    After a while, the lion mask, which is about 15 kilometers away, opened his mouth with dignified eyes: "come to the five heavenly laws, and Chang''e will have the strength to fight against the heavenly way. If she can step on the Tiandao Tianjie and go to the top, she will surpass 49 heaven, cross the heaven and become holy!"


    Monkey mask strong people look at the sky, their eyesight is naturally better than relying on Hong. They can see clearly: "don''t worry, she can fight against the way of heaven, but it doesn''t mean that she can step down on the way of heaven, confront and step down, and there are many unexpected things."


    "And can we make her successful? Is not the moment when she steps down the path of heaven the weakest time for her? "


    In the eyes of the powerful lion mask flashed a cold killing opportunity, and said with a gloomy smile: "it''s a pity that the transcendental existence that can become a saint will fall down today. I''m excited when I think about it."


    Monkey mask strong also ha ha smile, not worried that today Chang''e can break through, become a saint of heaven!


    In the sky, the mirror image is twisted, and the five heavenly gods appear and set at the same time. The light of the half moon is more powerful than it is at the beginning, and it is even more dazzling than the light of the sun.


    Chang''e, who has always been calm and calm, raised her white right hand gently for the first time. She held out a finger. Her mouth was full of temptation, and a light smile appeared on her fingertips. She became more and more powerful and even contained destructive power that people could not resist.


    All of a sudden, it shot out of the sky. It was the nine Heavenly God thunder that contained the heaven''s way.


    I only saw the flash of light directly collided with a divine thunder, which made the thunder completely dissipate and set off a startling air wave. However, Chang''e''s attack still did not disappear, but suddenly the light was flourishing.When everyone was curious, it burst out suddenly. The dazzling light blindingly wrapped the remaining four divine thunder. The sound of the loud thunder completely dissipated at this moment. Only the irresistible momentum brought by the God thunder was annihilated.


    This time, even the powerful lion monkey masks couldn''t bear to be blasted out for several kilometers, so as not to be seriously injured and spit blood, but the blood and blood were a little bit swollen.


    But Yihong and they were not so good. They were caught off guard. They didn''t expect to be hurt so far away. All three of them spewed out a mouthful of blood. Dongfang Yun and Xuanyuan Huining were seriously injured and looked pale.


    The strong men in the hidden world, who were far away from home, did not expect that the momentum would suddenly increase so much. So powerful, it was a small matter to spit blood. Many people even annihilated under that momentum and became a corpse and fell into the sea.


    No one wants to stay at this moment because they are really going to die. They turn around quickly. They are only seriously injured but still alive. They are ready to leave here quickly.


    Almost at the same time, the sky twinkles with colorful colors, just like the rainbow after the heavy rain in the sky. It is very colorful and beautiful, and it also has a breathtaking breath that people worship. But this kind of breath is very peaceful and even very comfortable.


    Chang''e''s face calmly clenched her pink fist, and the terror wave swept around her.


    Beautiful eyes flicker to see the colorful auspicious sky, the corner of the mouth slightly cocked: "forty nine days, I have been able to compete with you, is it time to let me step on you, to the top?"


    The nothingness of heaven seems to be able to hear Chang''e''s words, slowly the light is more bright, only to see a huge cloud gathered in the sky, slowly falling, forming a ladder.


    Yihong and they carefully point at a distance, a total of 25 auspicious clouds, and the 25th is very strange, it seems that half of them are stuck in nothingness and connected with a mirror image.


    Dongfang Yun coughed and seemed to know Yi Hong''s curiosity. She said, "this is a sky, but the heaven and earth are nine and seven are forty-nine. There are 49 auspicious clouds in total. Half of them are under the same sky, half are between the heavy days. If they surpass the 49 heavy days, they should go up one by one."


    The finger gently points: "you only see 24 and a half, but there are still 24 and a half hidden in the places we can not see. Each of them represents a heavy heaven. If you go up to the forty-nine paths, it will show that you are one level higher than the forty-nine heaven and become holy directly!"


    Xuanyuan Huining and Yihong have never heard of these things, but they do not suspect that Dongfang Yun is talking nonsense there.


    The auspicious clouds, which represent the 49 heavy sky, will surpass them as long as they reach the peak. They will cross over the heaven, stand on the sky and look down on all living beings. But the auspicious clouds are so peaceful, can we really simply cross them?


    Oriental rhyme gently opened her lips: "the master once told me that under the way of heaven, there are mole ants under the way of heaven. Only when we surpass the way of heaven can we dominate all living beings. The ninety-nine heavenly way God thunder may be very strong, but what is really difficult to complete is the 49 auspicious cloud obstacles."


    Yihong and Xuanyuan Huining both erect their ears, and the Oriental rhyme is also probably informed.


    Forty nine auspicious clouds form 49 steps, so that those who can resist the thunder of the heavenly way and God can start from the first path and become holy directly on the forty-nine paths. However, if they can not reach the forty-nine paths, they will die directly.


    Yihong and Xuanyuan Huining looked at each other. Although the latter was not happy with the Oriental rhyme in her heart, her curiosity made her temporarily forget: "this auspicious cloud makes people very comfortable. How can it take human life?"


    Oriental rhyme sighed slightly: "it''s just our feeling, it''s the feeling that the way of Heaven gives us to worship, and the master''s feeling is different. Otherwise, it would be too simple to become a saint. According to the master told me, the way of heaven is the most vicious and bloodthirsty order. Otherwise, how can we suppress it and make the gods dare not act rashly?"


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t understand them very well. Dongfang Yun shook her head and said directly, "the auspicious omen is just our feeling, but what the master is feeling now is the surging sea of blood, because in the 49 auspicious clouds there are eternal resentment and the way of heaven to kill and attack!"


    Yihong and Xuanyuan Huining asked at the same time: "eternal resentment, Tiandao kill attack?"


    Dongfang Yun nodded gently and simply said what she knew in Chang''e: "yes, every auspicious cloud contains countless dangers, resentment and killing, enough to destroy many powerful existence."


    "If there is no one breakthrough in the divine realm, then it is likely that there is no one in all living beings to break through the saint!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2030

    Since ancient times, whether in the ancient times or in the new era, there are countless people who want to be saints beyond the way of heaven.


    However, none of them succeeded, and their end either died under the thunder of the heavenly way, or they were finally annihilated on the ladder of auspicious clouds.


    Auspicious clouds contain 49 heaven order. If you want to transcend it, you should not only have the strength to resist it, but also the strength to step on it. Otherwise, how can we surpass it, control it and become a saint?


    Therefore, there are no saints in ancient and modern times.


    And whether it is a breakthrough who died under the thunder of heaven or on the ladder of Xiangyun, they are unwilling and full of resentment.


    Breaking through the saints with the body of the God of creation is dead, which means that the efforts of endless years are in vain. This kind of resentment and their will to die will be attached to the ladder of auspicious clouds, blocking those who want to break through. They can''t succeed, and the remaining will of them will not want anyone to succeed.


    In addition, it is impossible for those who can survive the heavenly way and the divine thunder to step on the ladder of auspicious clouds. Moreover, every step up the ladder, the greater the pressure on them, and the weaker they will be.


    Because only slowly weak people can step on the way of heaven perfectly and become saints.


    What it needs is not so strong strength. Above the auspicious cloud ladder, what is more important is the will and tenacity. It will not be eroded by the resentment of those who have fallen through the ages, and will not be deterred by the killing of the heavenly way.


    As long as the God of creation understands this truth, only too few people can do it.


    Since ancient times, there are countless strong people. How many people can resist their falling will?


    Xuanyuan Huining and Yihong both nodded slightly. At first, it was a little strange that Chang''e broke through to become a saint. Why did the strong lion monkey mask not run away when she didn''t break through, but stayed here.


    But after the explanation of Oriental rhyme, they all understood.


    Lion, monkey, mask and mask are all gods of nature. They must have seen the necessary process of breaking through the saints. However, they have not yet broken through the absolute strength of saints, and can not arouse the fear of 49 heaven and descend to the way of heaven.


    But this does not affect them and so on when Chang''e ascends the auspicious cloud ladder to block and kill.


    "What about that?"


    Xuanyuan Huining wants Chang''e to die, but she also knows that if Chang''e dies, Xuanyuan crape myrtle will never have a chance to come back. She looks tangled, but she is also worried: "we can''t stop the killing of the two old monsters, Chang''e can''t break through and become a saint, so my sister will die too?"


    Asked such a question, Xuanyuan Huining himself also wry smile, the answer is very obvious, Chang''e has died, so where is the existence of Liusheng? Must have died together.


    Dongfang Yun understands that Xuanyuan Huining''s concern is chaotic. She is not worried about this in her own heart. She just faces the two strong men of lion monkey mask, both of them are the realm of God of creation. They are both intentional and powerless.


    Perhaps not close, lion monkey mask strong one look, enough to let them die can not die again.


    She sighed softly: "the master said that those who stayed in the endless years of the God of nature would not like her to become a saint. If it comes to this day, let it be. It''s fate to be holy or to fall."


    Xuanyuan Huining is stunned, purses her lower lip, and looks at Chang''e, who is already standing in front of the first auspicious cloud.


    Dongfang Yun is right. If they can help to break through the divine realm, they will have no way to break through the saints and the obstruction of the God of nature. They have no other way but to let it go.


    After biting her lips and calming down, Xuanyuan Huining hopes for the first time that Chang''e will live well and even become a saint. In this way, Xuanyuan crape myrtle will have a chance to come back, and Chu Feng may suffer less danger in the future.


    When everyone was different, but they all paid attention to her, Chang''e stepped onto the first auspicious cloud, and immediately felt the endless will springing up and roaring, attacking her will, giving her the illusion of dying at once.


    She knew that these were the strong willpower of those who failed to break through the ages, and the cruel will of those who blocked the sanctification. If a little carelessness, she would be completely attacked, and she would choose to die and fall.


    In addition to these, Chang''e also felt a sense of inexplicable depression, which gave her an illusion that she could not climb or surpass.


    It was the killing of the heavenly way. Chang''e''s second foot was also placed on the first auspicious cloud. She knew very well that if she was attacked by the resentment and will of the fallen strong, or was influenced by the oppression of the heavenly way.


    Then the Tiandao massacre will kill her in an instant, and her breakthrough in the path of sanctification will come to an end, and the idea of rising to heaven will be officially broken, and there will be no chance to do it again.


    Clenching her lips and keeping her mind, Chang''e stepped out of her second step to the second auspicious cloud, and her body strength was also reduced again. The more she went up, the weaker she would be. Chang''e had known for a long time. But as long as she kept her heart and mind intact, she could become a saint even if she stepped on it with the body of an ordinary person."Do it!"


    Feeling Chang''e''s weak breath, the strong lion mask can''t help it. Seeing Chang''e even half a month away, she knows that she has to concentrate on breaking through, so as not to be affected by resentment and the law of heaven, and then fails, and feels that it''s time to start.


    Now Chang''e has stepped up the ladder of auspicious clouds. Unless she dies, unless she reaches the top, otherwise she can only die, and her spirit can not be dispersed.


    Moreover, they have only 24 opportunities to fight Chang''e. when Chang''e goes to the 25th cloud, they will enter the sky. They will have no way to kill them when they want to, because they are not qualified to enter the various heavens, only under the environment of the same heaven.


    There is not much hesitation and nonsense, lion monkey mask strong hand together, more than 10 kilometers away from the blink of an eye, this time Chang''e will never fight back, they have no fear.


    In the distance, Dongfang Yun, when they see the strong man with the mask of lion and monkey, they all worry a little, but it''s useless to worry about it. They can''t stop the two powerful gods of nature. They can only hope that Chang''e is strong enough, even not affected.


    Lion monkey mask two strong people see that Chang''e has stepped onto the third auspicious cloud, even if they have arrived, they don''t care. They know that they are similar to what they spy on. If they climb the auspicious cloud, they will not be distracted, otherwise they will die completely and forever.


    Qi Qi''s hand, a strong force toward Chang''e, there is no intention of stopping, they do not ask for such an attack, now can kill Chang''e, who experienced the beginning of the Heavenly God leibizhi, who has become more powerful, but as long as you give her a little damage, let her mind disperse enough.


    But those attacks were scattered around Chang''e by a barrier, which had no effect on her. It was just that no one dared to approach this void. At least, no one dared to approach under the God of creation.


    Because the two strong men of the lion monkey mask have completely let go of the attack, regardless of their strength, it will affect the change of heaven and earth and change everything.


    After a series of attacks, Chang''e has reached the seventh auspicious cloud, and then goes up to seventeen auspicious clouds. Even if they want to attack, they will have no way. The strong man of monkey mask shouts angrily.


    It seems that Chang''e is already half a saint after passing through the thunder of the heavenly way and God. The attack of the lion monkey mask by the strong can not play any role.


    It''s just that they don''t have a grand view. This is only the seventh auspicious cloud, and there are still 17 roads behind it. When Chang''e''s strength weakens, it''s inevitable that the strong lion monkey mask will succeed?


    Chang''e, however, did not seem to care about these things at all. She stepped onto the eighth auspicious cloud. The will and resentment of the powerful became more and more powerful. Even the influence of the killing of the heavenly way became more and more serious. Her own strength was also reduced a lot. Besides, the attack of the strong man in the mask of lion and monkey was beside her. This road of sanctification was not easy.


    But even so, Chang''e didn''t shrink back, and she couldn''t retreat any more. She continued to go up. The strength accumulated by each of the six generations in her body was also a little inspired and melted. At the moment, Chang''e was consumed by Xiangyun and supplemented by the accumulation of Liusheng.


    However, this kind of supplement is a drop in the bucket for the will resentment and the killing of heaven.


    Feeling Chang''e''s strength on the ninth auspicious cloud has weakened a lot, the lion mask strong man laughed: "when she reaches the twelfth auspicious cloud, we will continue to attack, I don''t believe that she can still stop our killing."


    The strong man of monkey mask nodded his head in agreement, staring at Chang''e on the ladder of Xiangyun without blinking, although they were going to kill Chang''e to prevent her from becoming a saint.


    But it does not prevent them from looking at all this and drawing some experience, so that if they find an opportunity to break through then, they will have a little more chance of success.


    Thinking of these, the strong lion monkey masks all look at each other implicitly. Today''s means to Chang''e is also something they need to defend in the future.


    No one is willing to encounter other people''s attacks when they break through. For example, this ladder of auspicious clouds is strong enough to be fearless of any attack. Under the twenty-five auspicious clouds, everything can be ignored, or it can only be the result of death.


    All think that if a breakthrough in the future, it must be carried out in secret, so as not to let people know, otherwise it would be too tragic.


    As for why not go directly to pull Chang''e down the ladder of auspicious clouds, it is simply unrealistic.


    They are just gods of nature. It would be nice if they could attack Chang''e from 100 meters away. If they were close to them, the seemingly peaceful and peaceful ladder of auspicious clouds would surely be filled with the art of killing and killing them by the way of heaven. Those who are strong in lion monkey masks still know this.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2031

    The sky is still colorful, as if the sky fell auspicious.


    But for Chang''e, it is not so easy. The surrounding environment and the danger she is facing at the moment are completely polarized, and the more we get to the back, we will be more intense, and even our own strength will be weaker and weaker.


    Standing on the 11th auspicious cloud, the will and resentment of the strong who have been unable to break through the sanctity since ancient times hit fiercely, and the influence of Tiandao''s killing and cutting is even more surging. If it was not for sticking to her original intention, Chang''e would not doubt that she had died.


    The lion monkey mask strong person also tightens the body, where gathered the strong strength, now they have felt that Chang''e''s strength is more than half weaker than that at the beginning. I believe that if Chang''e attacks now, she will definitely not be able to bear it. She can''t get close to the auspicious cloud ladder to pull her down. Then they will use the strength to blow down.


    I am also happy that Xiangyun ladder is polarized. The feelings of others are different from those of breakthroughs.


    Otherwise, as if the nine heaven God thunder broke through the divine realm, other people would be affected, so it would be too bad.


    Of course, if they break through, they hope others can''t attack them. It''s just that all beings are equal in these matters.


    Taking a deep breath, Chang''e gently raised her foot and stepped on the 12th auspicious cloud. Her other foot was still on the 11th auspicious cloud. All the strong lion monkey masks had their eyes shining and their hands were lifted up.


    As long as Chang''e''s other foot is also placed on the 12th auspicious cloud, they will launch a powerful attack immediately. I believe that this time can definitely make Chang''e very sad, fall down the ladder and be annihilated by the way of heaven.


    Chang''e knew that she could not be distracted. She tried her best to stimulate her own strength. She also raised her last foot and landed steadily on the twelfth auspicious cloud.


    With a burst of light, the lion and monkey mask''s strong men burst out at the same time. They also sent out the power that can absolutely destroy a superior God. They don''t believe that Chang''e, who has consumed more than half of her strength, can withstand their attacks.


    Dongfang Yun, Xuanyuan Huining, and even Yihong, who has nothing to do with it, all clench their hands and worry about Chang''e.


    The attack power has been sent out. Chang''e can not take the initiative to defend, but can only rely on her own strength to resist. If she is injured, she will definitely loosen her mind, which will be eroded by will resentment and be destroyed by the way of heaven.


    At the critical moment, the eyes of the powerful lion monkey mask show a strong smile. It seems that Chang''e is injured and then eroded by resentment, and the way of heaven is annihilated.


    But a dark shadow passed by, and with a loud noise, the eyes of the strong lion monkey mask were slightly frozen, and even forgot to respond.


    Even Chang''e looked back. Her eyes were somewhat complicated, but when she felt a pain in her heart, she clenched her lips and once again restrained her mind. She knew that she could not relax, otherwise she would die completely and have no future.


    The explosion produced a dazzling light, and even dimmed the colorful color of the sky.


    Oriental rhyme they all closed their eyes to cushion the dazzling pain, and then slowly opened them to watch the light slowly dissipate. Their eyes showed shock and complexity.


    I don''t know where Chu Feng, who began to be overturned by the huge waves, is now suspended in the void. His clothes are in a mess. The cracks on the wings of magic light are also much bigger now. His body is crumbling and seems to fall again at any time.


    But when they saw his look, everyone could feel that firmness and absolute calm.


    The lion mask strong person first reacts to come over, the facial expression is angry: "son of a bitch, she just cheated you, you even block the attack for her?"


    Chu Feng Pei gave a mouthful of blood, calm already: "she is deceived me, but I don''t want her to die."


    Seeing that Chang''e has stepped onto the 13th auspicious cloud, the strong man with monkey mask looks angry: "you are so stupid. Women in this world are not worth trusting. I don''t know how many heroes died in the hands of women or were implicated by women. You don''t want her to die, but did she ever pity you?"


    "Get out of here and let me destroy Chang''e, and you can suffer less pain."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to go away. Instead, the demon Kingdom quietly spread out and covered the space, making the attack of the lion monkey mask a strong one could not play any role.


    Gently coughing with bloodstain: "you don''t know love. Maybe you think women are the stumbling block of men. Maybe you think there is no true love in this world. But you never know that there is a sentence in the world, which is very common and silly, but absolutely belongs to the truth."


    Lion mask strong and monkey mask strong see Chang''e step forward, face slightly ugly, the latter drink: "don''t talk nonsense with us, do you go away?"


    They don''t want to waste too much time to deal with Chu Feng, and now they want him to get away.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have that meaning at all. He said to himself as if he was speaking to himself: "that sentence is called, as long as you have a good life!"


    "In the past, I thought this sentence was stupid, but now I agree with it very much. Maybe you don''t love me. You just want to use me to hurt me and even squeeze my interests, but they are indelible. I love you, then,,, I love you enough."Lion and monkey mask strong people will not care about these things, they only know that Chang''e can not be absolutely pressed on their heads and become a saint.


    These words have a great impact on Oriental rhyme, Xuanyuan Huining and even Yihong.


    Even Lu Wan, who no one knew had arrived early, had an impact.


    As long as I love you, that''s enough. What kind of voice is this? It doesn''t matter if the other party doesn''t love himself, even hurt himself and make use of himself. As long as he loves, everything is worth it. Chu Feng''s words like this do not mean that he forgives Chang''e, but also shows a message.


    Although he still hated Chang''e, he didn''t deny that he still loved this woman, or the six lives of her fusion. So what''s the harm of risking or even dying for them?


    Lu Wan, who was almost ready to make a move just now, sighed slightly. Her eyes flashed over her and put down her hand. If Chu Feng could stop her, let him stop it.


    "Foolish and ignorant child, if you love her, then you will die with her!"


    The lion mask strong man has been completely angry, knowing that it is impossible to let Chu Feng take the initiative to go away. With a roar of anger, he raised his hand and waved a force with a dull breath of the world.


    Monkey mask strong also did not have what polite words, along with the lion mask strong person launched the attack, mercilessly blasted in the demon domain above.


    This is because Chu Feng is weak and unstable in the demon Kingdom, and Chu Feng also spurts a mouthful of blood, but the eyes are still firm, still let people dare not despise.


    Chang''e has already reached the 15th auspicious cloud, and Chu Feng has blocked their attack with the demon kingdom. The strong people of lion monkey mask are very angry.


    It also quickly drives the force of terror to attack the demon Kingdom, and each time makes Chu Feng suffer great damage. His face becomes more and more pale, and even presents a kind of lifeless pale.


    "I don''t think I can count on you two."


    At the moment when there was a crack in the demon Kingdom, there was a sigh in the air, which not only shocked Dongfang Yun, but also shocked Chu Feng, who had already resisted.


    One voice, two breath, God of creation!


    A bitter smile flitted across the corner of his mouth. The two gods of nature had already been very powerful together, which made anyone unable to resist. But he thought that there were still two hidden among them. Recalling the accident that the lion monkey mask had just called out, Chu Feng sighed slightly.


    It seems that Chang''e''s path to becoming a saint is not only difficult to be compared with, but also a luxury that is difficult to succeed!


    The mask was similar to that of the snake. However, the mask of the snake was similar to that of the man wearing the mask.


    When the lion masked strong man saw the two, he snorted: "if it''s not feasible for you, do we need to be so passive? In Nancheng, Chang''e was killed for a long time. "


    As soon as Dongfang Yun''s body was shaken, the transmission array of Nancheng was destroyed. As expected, it was man-made, and they were the four gods of creation.


    The tiger mask strong man said with a smile: "it''s really our miscalculation, but it''s our consensus that we don''t have to do anything until we have to. We can only blame the four forces for being too weak. If they killed Chang''e''s second of six lives earlier, why should we have such trouble?"


    The strong man of monkey mask sneered: "I told them earlier that you didn''t believe it. I wanted to kill two birds with one stone. If you didn''t all think of killing two birds with one stone, Chang''e and Chu Feng would die together, why should we appear? We would have no worries."


    Python mask strong ha ha a smile: "is it all our fault? However, I advise you to stop blaming each other for mistakes. Chang''e has reached the 17th auspicious cloud. "


    After the lion monkey mask strong people are angry, the two began to think, and some wrong judgment, smell the speech to see, Chang''e really has reached the 17th auspicious cloud, if go up eight more, to 25 auspicious clouds, they just want to kill again, all difficult to do.


    There was no more internal uproar, the four people separated a little, similar to the powerful momentum of the moment detonated, the sea roared between set off an amazing huge wave, directly reached the height of several kilometers, enveloped everyone in it.


    Then they only heard the sound of breaking, the Oriental rhyme in the huge waves. They heard the sound, and their faces changed. They knew that it was the broken voice of the demon Kingdom, and they began to worry about Chu Feng.


    One God of creation is enough to stab him to death, but now it is still four. What will happen to Chu Feng?


    The huge waves set off, in the reflection of colorful colors, a rainbow appeared in the sky, but the Chu wind,,,, but disappeared.


    The moment the huge waves set off, they also found that the Chu wind, which was originally in front of them, did not know where to go, and even could not see the figure in the sea.


    Looking at the roaring sea, Dongfang Yun wondered whether they were attacked by the four gods of nature and turned into vermicelli, or were swallowed up by the huge waves and drowned in the deep sea?Xuanyuan Huining couldn''t bear it any longer. Jiao drank it regardless of whether there were fierce monsters like multi horned sea animals in the sea. The whole person didn''t enter the sea. At the moment when he entered the sea, he still had tears in his eyes.


    Yihong hesitated for a moment, but also did not enter the sea, the sky in a glance, Chu wind disappeared, unless it is dead into fly ash, otherwise it must be in the sea.


    But nobody thought that Chu Feng did not die, did not disappear, and was not even in the sea. Even the four gods of nature felt that Chu Feng had died under such attack.


    Little did not know that Chu Feng was in Lu Wan''s arms at the moment.


    At that moment when the demon kingdom was broken, Chu Feng felt that he was dying. He felt his hands embracing him, and smelled the familiar smell. His eyes closed and he saw a face covered with a veil.


    Even if the body is very weak, Chu Feng still showed a smile: "meet again, beautiful woman!"


    Lu Wan was just about to talk. Chu Feng suddenly put his head forward and gently kissed Lu Wan''s red lips across the veil. After releasing it, he breathed out: "although I feel that women are too powerful and bad, I still want to thank you. I think you are not short of other things, so I''ll give you a kiss."


    Finish saying that, Chu Feng two eyes one turn dizzy past, this moment he is really can''t, just want to sleep.


    Lu Wan responded and pursed her lower lip. Although she was separated by a veil, the feeling still made her heart ripple. She looked at the quiet and deep sleep with a smile and a relaxed Chu wind in her mouth. Lu Wan sighed softly: "do you believe that I have fainted? Don''t you know that it''s me who wants to kill you most? "


    After throwing out an inexplicable word, Lu Wan threw Chu Feng out of her arms. The latter was wrapped in a layer of light and suspended in the air. Lu Wan opened her hands and passed over Chu Feng: "I can only help you so much. After this time, you should be able to go to the upper God with your taboo power?"


    For a simple treatment of Chu Feng, Lu Wan looked down calmly. The four gods of nature saw Chu Feng disappear without any hindrance. Chang''e also came to the 20th auspicious cloud. They all gathered powerful forces and were ready to fight for Chang''e''s path of becoming a saint and a final blow.


    Seeing Chu Feng more, Lu Wan glanced over a soft smile that she didn''t know, and her body fell down slowly.


    Chang''e became a saint. She promised to protect her Dharma!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2032

    Chu Feng died, and the four powerful gods of creation were all such ideas.


    So facing the unstoppable front, Chang''e has reached the twentieth auspicious cloud. All four gods of creation gather the most powerful forces in their lives. Soon Chang''e will arrive at the 25th Xiangyun, and they will lose their chance.


    Don''t do it now, when will you stay?


    All of them sent out the explosion and drink like the earthquake. The whole body strength was completely sent out at this moment, and took Chang''e, who was going to walk to the 21st auspicious cloud.


    "No!" Oriental rhyme follows Chang''e for endless years. Although she has made such preparations in mind, it can not help but exclaimed at such a thing when chang e was really in the top.


    But the voice did not fall. When the four gods of the creator felt Chang''e died this time, the power that could almost destroy the world suddenly dissipated. The surrounding area became peaceful. Only the colorful colors still shuttle and flow in the sky, making people comfortable and eager to worship.


    All four gods of creation were stunned in place, and all of them looked up to the sky in a moment. Today, they were dressed like Chang''e in a black silk dress, but Lu Wan, with a more ethereal breath, slowly fell down wearing veil.


    No one saw her hand, but it was clear that all the attacks of the four gods of creation were inevitably eliminated by lvwan.


    The eastern charm was shocked, and then she burst into a smile. She knew that there was no change. Chang''e and she said that she was not worried about breaking through the problem, as long as there was no change of Chu wind, because Lu Wan, the God of respect, would protect her.


    At first, Oriental rhyme felt how Lu Wan could protect Chang''e and make Chang''e a rival to her. But now, when Lu Wan appears, Oriental rhyme believes it.


    There were some opinions about lvwan before, but some of them are only admired at the moment.


    The strong are lonely, but they are unwilling to be able to surpass themselves or even be equal to themselves. Lvwan is a existence above the five forbidden areas. However, she did not prevent Chang''e from breaking through, but she took the initiative when she broke through the crisis and eliminated the attacks from the four gods of creation for her.


    Such a broad mind, Oriental rhyme can not understand, but does not affect her respect for Lu Wan.


    But the four gods of creation saw Lu Wan falling from heaven, without any surprise and no fierce killing opportunities, but they were all afraid and nervous in their eyes. How did lvwan come?


    They all felt that Lu Wan was absolutely unwilling to become a saint, and would have a blind eye to acquiesce their behavior. But at the moment, they saw Lu Wan appear, and they thought that it was not to kill Chang''e, but whether Lu Wan would kill them.


    Although they are gods of creation, they are all ants under the saints. Lvwan can let all four of them die with a finger.


    Throat is difficult to swallow, eyes flicker, fear, uneasy!


    Lu Wan fell down and stood there, looking back at Chang''e, her hands on the left and right, and the long skirt was floating, showing a cold and dusty temperament.


    Chang''e, who walked on the ladder, didn''t care about Lu Wan''s appearance, and for her, Chang''e was expected.


    Looking up, the 25th auspicious cloud is approaching in front of her eyes. As long as she goes up, she can stride into the heavy sky. No one can stop her. As long as she is not affected by the endless ferocity contained in the auspicious cloud, she can reach the top today and take over the five forbidden places and all living beings.


    All four gods of creation slowly retreated a little, no one spoke, and no one wanted to escape, because lvwan stood there, and he would not allow them to run away.


    A thought can span countless distances of lvwan, even if they can shuttle space, it can not run away.


    "I will not kill you!"


    Lu Wan did not go to see four nervous gods of creation. He watched Chang''e walk to the 23rd auspicious cloud peacefully. Without the influence of the rest of the people, Chang''e speed was also released and more attentive.


    The four gods of creationism heard the words, and they were so relaxed that they were really worried about Lu Wan killing them. When they heard this, they knew that it was safe. Lvwan was not the kind of person who was out of the way.


    Qi Qi bowed to himself: "thank you for your God!"


    Lu Wan did not pay attention to them any more, nor did he want them to go, nor let them take off masks. At all, when they were not ordinary, he just watched Chang''e slowly go up to the 24th auspicious cloud.


    As long as we go out a step further, Chang''e will go to the heavy sky, and can cross the top of the world and achieve the position of saints!


    For the four gods of creation, Chang''e is going to step the heavens under their feet. For them, they wear masks, but there are only a few gods in the five forbidden areas. Chang''e wants to know who they are.


    Now Lu Wan stopped them, they can no longer do Chang''e, Chang''e to become a saint, has been removed.


    They can only hope in their hearts, Chang''e can not resist the thoughts and resentments of those who fall behind the strong, and the influence of the killing of heaven and the way of killing, and die!


    Only such fantasy, they have little confidence, Chang''e can sleep in endless years waiting for the seventh and seventh life to be full of today, her tenacity and will, no one can judge.Eyes are more dignified, at the moment, relative to the hope that Chang''e will die, they hope that Chang''e doesn''t know who they are, so it''s safe!


    Finally, Chang''e stepped onto the twenty-five auspicious clouds in one step, and the whole person also entered the heavy sky, completely walked in.


    The next 24 and a half Xiangyun is still there, but Chang''e is no longer there!


    The four gods of nature sighed with a faint sigh. Now even if Lu Wan did not stop them, they would not be able to attack Chang''e any more.


    Chang''e was no longer attacked by man-made disasters. Lu Wan also withdrew her eyes and turned to face the four gods of creation. The four people immediately straightened up and did not dare to blink.


    Dongfang Yun looked at them in the sky, expecting Lu Wan to kill them. But he knew that Lu Wan had said something like that just now, so he would not attack them again.


    "Do what you want. Chu Feng has always been a kind of person who has always had a strong sense of revenge. Those who kill him must be killed!"


    Passing through the four people one by one, Lu Wan said softly, no longer paying attention to their future. She just looked at the auspicious cloud that had disappeared from the first one, hoping that Chang''e could win the throne and meet the coming of the great era.


    Until the twenty-four and a half auspicious clouds slowly disappeared, and the auspicious colors of heaven and earth completely dissipated, Lu Wan also slowly went to the sky, but all of a sudden, the four gods of creation could not feel Lu Wan''s breath, and did not even know whether she was still here or had left.


    Just leave and here, they have no way to deal with Chang''e.


    The strong man with monkey mask breathed out a breath, opened his hand, and the sea exploded. His voice was slightly angry: "you just don''t listen to me. Are you ok now? Chu Feng is going to die, but it still needs time to grow up, but you want to kill two birds with one stone. Is that ok now? Chu Feng is dead, but Chang''e is going to become a saint. "


    "You see!" Tiger mask strong angry, want to scold monkey mask strong, the corner of the eye skimmed over what, eyes a coagulation.


    Several people raised their heads and saw the halo flowing over the sky. The Chu wind slowly fell down in a layer of light. It looked like it was being repaired.


    Lion mask strong eyes burst into a fierce color: "Chu Feng was just saved by the God?"


    Python mask strong nodded: "it is obvious that this is the case, now what to do, do not want to kill him?"


    Lu Wan didn''t know whether to leave or not, and Lu Wan did not have the heart to kill Chu Feng. Now he saved him. The four people were in the same mood, that is, whether to continue to fight against Chu Feng, not to kill Chang''e, then kill Chu Feng, so as to avoid taboo and evil spirits. When the era really comes, they will have no future.


    The strong man with monkey mask seems to be more rational and shrewd. He shook his head and said, "if we can''t kill Chu Feng at first, we won''t have a chance to kill him. Although Zun God says he won''t kill us, it doesn''t mean he won''t kill us."


    "Chu Feng was obviously saved by her. If we kill him, we will be angry and respect God. It is not advisable."


    The other three also nodded slightly. Killing chufeng could only be done in secret. Unless Lu Wan told them in person that Chu Feng could be killed, but it is impossible now, Lu Wan could not ask for the opening of the hidden world Dabi, so that Chu Feng could go to the place where he should go without hindrance.


    Can not continue to kill Chu Feng, although the four are unwilling, but to their state, has not been entangled because of one thing.


    Sighing and ready to leave, when today just out for a walk, python mask strong eyes a coagulation, found that Chu Feng appeared from the sea Yihong two people, to be exact, landed on Yihong.


    When the other three saw the snake mask, the strong one stopped and followed his eyes. The monkey mask strong man said, "children and grandchildren have their own children and grandchildren. You have helped him once, nearly destroying the Shangguan family, and thus offended the Tibetan master and the Demon Lord. There is no need to do it again."


    "What''s more, it''s just a woman in the middle of the state. Let your grandson do his own work and give him a chance to practice. If a woman can''t take it, how can he become the successor of your family in the future?"


    The fierce in the eyes of the boa constrictor dissipated in the words of the monkey mask strong man, nodded: "what you said is reasonable, let''s go!"


    The four people leaped into the distance and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Only when Dongfang Yunhe came out of the sea, Xuanyuan Huining and Yihong were completely relaxed. Chu Feng was fine, and Chang''e could become a saint. It was a good thing. Even if it was extremely dangerous, everyone was still alive.


    When Xuanyuan Huining excitedly comes to Chu Feng, whose light curtain is gone, Chu Feng opens his eyes and Yihong doesn''t hear it just now, but he hears: "it''s really the world, there are so many coincidences!"


    Chu Feng has just woken up and heard the dialogue. The strong man with the python mask seems to be aiming at Yihong. In his words, Chu Feng understands.


    If there is no mistake, one of them is the grandfather of situ Muyun, or the one who nearly destroyed his mother''s family.


    The fist clenched slightly: "today''s wound, tomorrow''s hate!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2033

    Hidden world, three months later.


    Three months ago, four forces kidnapped Chu Feng''s women and threatened him to come out. Eight middle gods were sent out, including the Lords of the four forces, and four lower gods.


    A total of 12 Powerful deities united to attack Chu Feng, but they failed in the end. On the contrary, because of the war, the four forces were much more low-key than when they just came into the world, and each of them enhanced their own defense and martial law, without any relaxation.


    The fierce battle on that day shocked the world, and the vast snowy ice blade snow field disappeared and became a vast ocean. If it was not known that there was once a world of snow, almost everyone would doubt whether the ice blade snow field really existed.


    According to the people on the scene on that day, the reason why the four forces failed was the appearance of Chang''e, who also knew that the peak of the divine realm was the God of creation, and Chang''e was a terrible God of creation. At that time, all the four forces were only the highest in the middle God. Therefore, they did not kill Chu Feng, nor did they destroy Chang''e''s second of six lives.


    Then Chang''e''s appearance was followed by the appearance of four terrible gods of nature, but they were far away from each other. At that time, the people on the scene did not know what had happened. They only knew that the world shaking war had turned the ice field into a vast ocean.


    As for Chu Feng, there has been no trace since the war. I don''t know where it went.


    However, due to the low-key of the four forces, everyone guessed that Chu Feng might have left the hidden world, or secretly wanted to revenge the four forces, but anyway, it was only a few months ago that the matter attracted the attention of all parties in the hidden world, and then no one went to discuss this issue.


    They are more concerned about the hidden world Dabi.


    The channel of the four forces has been opened. All those who have passed the assessment in their main cities have gone to the four forces for a three-month closed trial. No one knows what the trial is, but only knows that it is a place opened by the ancestors of each family, which is said to be very dangerous.


    After the first battle of encircling and suppressing Chu Feng, Dabi in the hidden world still went on as usual, and the trial in ten days and three months would be over completely.


    It is said that they will go to a mysterious place. As for the place, the four major forces did not tell them. They only talked about that day and understood it.


    All the four forces have said that, and the people have not asked anything.


    As for chufeng, few people are paying attention to him at the moment, perhaps because he has not appeared for three months. Only when they see the closely guarded posture of the four major forces, can they occasionally think of Chu Feng.


    Feeling the change of the situation, at first, the four forces announced that they wanted to pursue and kill Chu Feng, but now it is to prevent the attack of Chu wind. It is really Hedong in 30 years and Hexi in 30 years!


    However, they will not comment on this. They are more concerned about the hidden Dabi, and more concerned about what Dabi will do in the end. It is their dream to pursue martial arts.


    Far away from the four main cities, there is a primeval forest, boundless and endless, are tall and vast trees.


    A young man who looked like a teenager crossed the void, and suddenly fell from the sky, setting off a startling explosion. Within 100 meters in diameter, all the original trees disappeared, leaving nothing but black land.


    "Brother in law, it seems that your injury is almost good. What are we going to do next?"


    In the young man around the smoke dispersed, revealing his body shape, a strong sense of line face formed a handsome face, next to the jungle, also out of a cool girl.


    Not chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining, who can it be?


    Three months ago, during the breathtaking World War I, there were many powerful people in the divine realm, and even four terrible gods of nature. After dying, Chu Feng survived, but was seriously injured. He was hurt by the tools of the four patriarchs. He was only for self-cultivation within three months.


    At the moment, I feel the abundant strength in my body and the feeling that the four forces can easily kill each other in the war. Chu Feng''s mouth brings up a bloodthirsty smile.


    Looking up at the sunny sky, it seems that there is no spring, summer, autumn and winter in the hidden world. It is always that kind of pleasant weather.


    Light mouth: "now fengqingqing, they are still in lingyunzong Chu family''s test place, there are 10 days to come out, here to rush to Nancheng takes two days, and then you can easily enter lingyunzong."


    Xuanyuan Huining came near. Since that day, Chu Feng almost died. She didn''t give Chu Feng the same cold words and impoliteness as before: "are you going to attack lingyunzong?"


    "Yes or no." Although Chu Feng is here, she still knows a lot of things through the Zhuque and Nan Zhenyan of lingyunzong: "because of Yan Yan''s business, danzong was angry with Chu taidou, and he was close to Dan Zong. Now he is fighting Ling yunzong, so I won''t attack Ling yunzong for the time being."


    "I''m more inclined to let them both lose and kill each other."


    In the deep star eyes twinkled a cold killing opportunity: "I want them to be the same as the three families and four families in the world. They can only passively bear the attack on me. Otherwise, how to pacify my mood of being abused as a dog?"Xuanyuan Huining and they have no contact with the outside world, so they don''t know the current situation. They are still slightly surprised to hear that danzong is fighting lingyunzong, but they are not curious.


    None of the four big forces knew that Yan Yan was one of Chang''e''s six students, and now she has been integrated. All of them think that she was killed by Chu Feng. On that day, Chu Tai Dou let Chu Feng find a chance to take Yan Yan down. Even though Wu Han and Huangfu Ma Yu wronged Chu Tai Dou, Yan could not lose Tiancai saint. Even if he knew it, he would find an excuse to vent his anger.


    Therefore, it is very normal to start a war. Of course, a war between the two will not lead to an endless ending. Xuanyuan Huining still has this idea.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s face full of murders, Xuanyuan Huining asked, "what do you want to do?"


    If we don''t start with lingyunzong, can we continue to stay in this primitive forest? It''s uncomfortable to stay here for three months.


    "Destroy the south city!"


    Without any hesitation, Chu Feng threw out a sentence: "now people think that I have ravaged the four main cities, and the next step is to retaliate against the four major forces. But the death of the South City Lord has always been a pain in my heart. If I don''t kill Luo ran and the eighteen major lords, how can I be worthy of the dead South City Lord?"


    A faint sense of murder pervaded his body: "so, before going to Lingyun sect, I will kill those damned people in Nancheng first, and let the four forces know with an absolutely strong posture."


    "I''m back"


    I feel Chu Feng''s crazy killing opportunity. Xuanyuan Huining knows that the next south city will surely be flooded with blood, Luo ran and the eighteen great Guanyu Lords will surely die miserably, but she has nothing to lose heart for. She has seen the cruelty of the hidden world. She is very clear that if Chu Feng doesn''t kill people, people will kill him.


    Moreover, after experiencing Chang''e again, Xuanyuan Huining finds that chufeng has completely changed. He can''t see the depth or the joy and anger.


    Speaking of Chang''e, she never appeared after crossing the 25th auspicious cloud on that day. I don''t know whether she broke through to the sage or fell on the road of breakthrough. However, seeing that the Oriental rhyme was not in a hurry, Xuanyuan Huining guessed that Chang''e had already made a breakthrough, but did not appear, and did not want to face the Chu wind.


    As for Dongfang Yun, Xuanyuan Huining followed them after that day. Although Xuanyuan Huining was not happy about this, the fact was doomed. Moreover, Chu Feng did not aim at Dongfang rhyme, so Xuanyuan Huining could only give up.


    The only dissatisfaction is that the eastern rhyme and Chu style always study life and ideal in the dead of night, which makes Xuanyuan Huining suffer a lot these days.


    As for Yihong, after sending Chu Feng to the primeval forest with them, he left a secret contact way for Chu Feng, and he left directly. Now situ Muyun is still looking for her everywhere, so as not to involve them. Yihong chooses to leave first.


    At this time, Dongfang Yun also came out of the jungle, and saw Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining standing there. They glared at Chu Feng angrily, as if they wanted to tear off all the flesh and blood of Chu Feng.


    Only she knew that Chang''e had broken through to the sage and went to fight with Lu Wan after the breakthrough. Now she doesn''t know where she is.


    However, Chang''e contacted her after her breakthrough and told her that Chu Feng lost her heart during the first World War and asked her to follow Chu Feng''s side for temporary protection. Although Dongfang Yun didn''t want to, she still followed Chang''e''s orders.


    The fact is the same as she began to guess, the first one and a half months nearly two months, Chu Feng has not recovered too many injuries, so she is very honest, every day is a simple cultivation.


    Bear in the heart already don''t know by Chu wind to play how many times the exasperation walks to close: "I want to go."


    Chu Feng is talking with Xuanyuan Huining. He nods when he hears the speech: "go all the way."


    Oriental rhyme in the heart a anger, secretly scold, you played me so many times, now I want to go, you can''t say a few more words, asshole!


    But her pride is also destined that she will not and Chu Feng to say these, cold hum a turn back to prepare to leave.


    "Wait!" Chu Feng thought of what, took out the bracelet left by Yihong and threw it to her: "this is what my mother gave you, so it''s yours. I don''t want to see you throw it again."


    Dongfang Yun took the bracelet and looked at it in a daze. The resentment and anger in her heart dissipated inexplicably at this moment. She turned around to prevent Chu Feng from seeing her unnatural and said, "this is mine originally. You don''t need to manage it. In addition, the master asked me to tell you."


    "Whether you admit it or not, she is your woman, and now she has the strength to protect you. If necessary, you can contact her directly."


    Fingertips jump with a touch of light, not into the body of Chu wind, the Oriental rhyme also jumped into the air.


    Oriental rhyme did not reply directly left, Xuanyuan Huining is showing contempt in the eyes: "bastard, play one is equal to seven, you are too abnormal."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and he just said that he could not deal with Chang''e''s oppression and bend, and earn some cheap money on his mouth. He didn''t want to be despised.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2034

    Nancheng, the suburb of the city, once the manor where nanzhenyan lived for Nan Aoxue, is very quiet at the moment.


    Although the history of the South City Lord has passed, now the city Lord is Luo ran, and then there is the world of the 18th National Congress of the people''s Republic of China. However, no one will make trouble here, even if there is no one, because nanzhenyan is not dead, and it is not their turn to make trouble.


    Therefore, it seems empty here. At night, it looks like a ghost house.


    "Asshole, the trial of Lingyun clan will be over in eight days. Are you dead or have you abandoned me?"


    Before the first World War of ice blade snow plain, Chu Feng asked her to leave first because her realm was not good. She said that after solving the problem, she would come to Nancheng to find her. However, after three months, Chu Feng did not come to find her, and even murin did not pay attention to her, which made Nu zilei very angry.


    Feeling cheated by Chu Feng, he took this opportunity to get rid of himself.


    It doesn''t matter if she bends down to be a maid. It''s OK to warm up the bed. Finally, Chu Feng has to find an excuse to kick her away. Nu zilei is very angry and is very bent. She thinks that she is a woman with infinite charm. I don''t know how many men want to gallop on her. Why does Chu Feng not want her to be a maid?


    Three months ago, zilei also heard the rumors from the outside world. At first, Chu Feng didn''t come to feel that he was seriously injured and needed some time to recuperate.


    But now three months have passed, and even those who have broken bones and muscles are almost the same, but Chu Feng still doesn''t show up. Nu zilei thinks it''s Chu Feng who deliberately doesn''t look for her and lets her go where she''s cool.


    A month ago, she wanted to leave here, ready to sneak into lingyunzong and wait for the end of the trial to find Nu Zimeng.


    However, she was afraid that Chu Feng would come to find her, but she was not here. She was in a bit of trouble at that time. After some entanglement, nu zilei waited here for another month.


    Today, when I got up, I thought that Chu Feng would not come to find her for three months. Angry purple bud had no patience. After drinking and scolding, she said again: "you don''t understand the amorous feelings of the guy. I don''t know where you come from so many women. I have no vision at all. I''m so good that I still abandon it."


    A nagging, angry purple bud ready to go to clean up a lunch, eat in the afternoon and leave.


    "The resentment is so big that I thought I stabbed you for ten years and then ran away."


    Angry purple bud just turned around, there was a funny voice behind her: "Ben Shao''s injury relief took two months. Two days ago, I was able to recover to the peak state. I came to see you without stopping. I even heard such words. Do you want me to turn around and leave directly?"


    Furzilei''s body was shocked and suddenly turned back. What she saw was the smiling face of Chu Feng, which was more mature than three months ago. There was Xuanyuan Huining standing beside her.


    Angry purple bud blinked her eyes, doubting whether it was her own illusion, whether she was reciting more Chu wind, so she had an illusion.


    Just made sure, and the familiar breath told her that it was true.


    Regardless of Xuanyuan Huining on the side of Chu Feng, no matter what kind of woman''s reserve, angry purple bud suddenly jumped up without warning and directly ran into Chu Feng''s arms: "little wind, is it really you? You finally showed up. Miyin didn''t even return to me. I thought you had an accident, so I kept waiting, hoping to guess my mistake. "


    "Nice to see you!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. What rhythm was this? He felt the two heavy babies in front of Nu zilei''s body against his chest. Chu Feng almost couldn''t help but react.


    Feel Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes, cough, a positive color: "that, can you let me go first?"


    Nu zilei was also excited just now. Chu Feng didn''t forget herself. It was a natural reaction. At the same time, she pushed away Chu Feng and said that she would change her face: "don''t think much about it. I just see that you''re not dead. I still have a chance to step into the realm of God in the future. So I''m happy, but I don''t like you."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned, the woman''s face in June, is really not wrong at all.


    However, he was still a little moved. He could feel the real emotion of Nu zilei just now, which was really concerned about his safety.


    But even if you say it out, she won''t admit it. Chu Feng is too lazy to say, "two days in a row, we haven''t eaten yet. The maid will look like a maid and prepare for lunch."


    If it was in the past, nu zilei would certainly give Chu Feng an asshole''s eyes to do things, but now Chu Feng orders, she even nodded and turned around to prepare, completely changed a person in general.


    "How much does this woman want to improve her realm?"


    Chu Feng was slightly surprised, had been ready to be scolded by the angry purple bud, did not want the latter to be so clever to prepare lunch, completely different from before.


    "I advise you to guard your life." Xuanyuan Hui Ning Leng hum, hate and hate constantly warning Chu Feng: "if you can''t manage a careless poke in, be careful I''ll bite you off."Speaking of this, Xuanyuan Huining''s face turned red. She used to be a bit dull and cute, but she still knew a lot about Chu Feng''s big dye vat. One night, Chu Feng thought that she was sleeping there and studying life with Dongfang Yun. She saw all of them in her eyes. At that time,,,, and Dongfang Yun were just like that to study musical instruments for chufeng.


    Chu Fenger, look at Xuanyuan Huining''s ruddy mouth, put out his hand around her waist, and drew closer: "sister in law, you see that brother-in-law has developed to such a close degree with you, just the last point of the procedure, your sister-in-law is not there, do you say you want to help your sister do some responsibility?"


    Speak a little unclear: "that, don''t talk nonsense, I want to do my duty for my sister, what responsibility?"


    Chufeng smile, sister-in-law in the bosom of the feeling is always so interesting, lightly sniff Xuanyuan Huining that a light natural body fragrance, very seriously said: "it must be a matter of men and women, your sister-in-law is sure to bear, now your sister-in-law is not in, so you should take care of her brother-in-law instead of your sister-in-law."


    "There is an old saying in China that sister-in-law''s half buttocks, so it''s necessary for you to do your duty instead of your sister!"


    Xuanyuan Huining blinked his big eyes. Although he learned a lot of human nature with Chu Feng, some things were easy to be fooled and asked, "really?"


    Chu Feng resisted the impulse of laughing three times and was very serious, just like a birdman who deceived all living beings and nodded: "of course it is true, so you should take the initiative in the future, and rest assured that I will never let you get pregnant."


    Xuanyuan Huining more listen to the more not taste, finally react to come over Chu wind is to tease themselves, shame and anger will go to push away chufeng: "rascal brother-in-law, all day thinking of stabbing sister-in-law."


    Chufeng laughs and hugs Xuanyuan Huining more tightly. He grabs the attractive mouth directly. Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t have the chance to resist. He picks up the shell teeth and sucks the fragrant tongue. The latter''s body shakes and wants to push away chufeng, but he enjoys the feeling of chufeng inexplicably.


    Even if in the mind countless times admonish oneself, this is not good, but the hands and feet always don''t listen.


    After a deep kiss, Chu Feng released Xuanyuan Huining and said seriously: "sister in law, it''s better for you to follow me."


    Xuanyuan Huining is still there. Chu Feng defies his sister-in-law in broad daylight. He hears Chu Feng''s words. He is not very repelled. But when he thinks of Xuanyuan crape myrtle, he pushes away chufeng and says angrily, "remember, you are brother-in-law and I am sister-in-law. We can only have this relationship forever."


    Again, he pushed Chu Feng aside: "I''ll help zilei." After walking out a few steps, Xuanyuan Huining slowly slowed down and finally stopped to look back: "if, if, I mean if!"


    Chu Feng pursed his lips, remembering Xuanyuan Huining''s taste, smelling words and looking at her.


    Xuanyuan Huining saw Chu Feng look at himself, his face was slightly red, his head lowered, his voice was very small, but enough Chu Feng heard: "if, if you really need it, I can help you, but, but, but, but you can''t do that to me, you are always my brother-in-law, my sister does not agree, I will not let you cross that bottom line."


    Seems to have a lot of courage to finish the words, Xuanyuan Huining quickly ran in, the whole face red, like a red apple.


    Chu Feng touched his head: "can help me, but can''t cross the bottom line, how to help?" Chu Feng couldn''t think of it, but seeing that Xuanyuan Huining was no longer as irritated by his behavior as before, chufeng was still happy: "it seems that the project to stop the outflow of fat water from my sister-in-law can be completed soon."


    With Xuanyuan Huining''s help, nu zilei quickly prepared a lunch with good color and flavor. Chu Feng could see that Nu zilei was attentive, at least not a little better than before.


    There is no polite to eat, when the stomach is full, put down the bowl, just eat a little to be full of angry purple bud mouth: "less wind, we are going to Lingyun Zong next?"


    Chu Feng burps, comfortable breath out, smell speech shake head: "do not go!"


    Xuanyuan Huining already knew Chu Feng''s plan, but Nu zilei didn''t know: "don''t go, so what do we do?"


    Chu Feng stood up and drew a circle in the air: "if you eat and drink enough, you will kill people. It must be very comfortable. I hope the four forces can send someone here. Then I will save trouble and headache. How can I get into the Lingyun residence?"


    "Prepare for it. Today I want the 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China to disappear completely!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2035

    In the afternoon, the extreme bloody news broke out in Nancheng.


    Tianye pass and Tianlu pass were attacked by the powerful people in the divine realm. All the people in the Lord''s house of the pass were killed. It was only for a short time that the Lord''s mansion, which was originally standing in the center of the pass, disappeared completely, leaving behind a desolate land.


    No one knows who did it, but only those who are strong in the divine realm.


    And then there was shock.


    There are numerous customs areas under the southern city, but only 18 can be ranked in the front and absolutely powerful. The most powerful one in the past is tianmengguan. However, due to the joint attack of the North City and the east city, tianmengguan is no longer as powerful as it used to be. It has fallen a little, but it is still within the 18 major customs areas.


    Now Tianye pass and Tianlu pass, the two Lord''s houses with many powerful men, have been destroyed. Everyone feels that this is an unacceptable fact, but it is so real.


    But all this has not been accepted by the people in Nancheng. Once again, amazing news came. The newly established tianmengguan Lord''s house was also attacked. It was also directly destroyed by a powerful God state strongman. In less than five minutes, a Guanyu Lord''s mansion was destroyed.


    It''s not wrong at all that the gods are all ants, and they are also wondering who did all this. It''s just a river of blood and dead bodies.


    Knowing that tianjiguan, tianqiguan, tianmeiguan and so on have been destroyed one after another, news finally came that the person who started the attack was Chu Feng, and someone recognized him.


    Chu wind disappeared for three months, appeared?


    The news reached the South City Lord''s house at the first time. Luo ran Ben, who was already the city Lord, still contacted Ling yunzong to inform him of the current situation. When the powerful man in the divine realm retaliated against his subordinates, he heard the report of the new southern city commander. He was stunned there and had a great chill.


    That''s Chu Feng. It''s Chu Feng, which is not killed by twelve powerful deities.


    Difficult pharynx moves saliva, Luo ran opens a mouth: "that, you are joking with me? Chu Feng''s revenge should be on me, killing thousands of his subordinates. Why? "


    "Revenge!" The New South City commander did not hesitate at all, and replied: "because the people who oppressed the South City Lord were not only the city Lord, you and the old city Lord, but also the other 18 Guan domain lords were on your side because of the old city Lord, so that the South City Lord became a lonely family and suffered thousands of people''s accusations."


    "Chu Feng retaliated on the 18th National People''s Congress of the CPC, and did not attack the rest of them. This is obviously the reason."


    After reporting his judgment and general information, the New South commander solemnly asked, "city Lord, what shall we do next? The four forces will send out eight middle gods and four lower gods, and even the women who hold Chu Feng can''t kill him. If he does, we can''t stop him!"


    Naturally, the southern city Lord is also very clear about this, but it does not mean that there is a way to do it, because all conspiracies in the face of absolute strength are floating clouds.


    And Chu Feng has the strength to the strong in the war spirit realm, so the Nancheng city without the strong God state has no qualification to compete with the Chu wind.


    Just a few months after he took up the position of city Lord, he thought that even if Chu Feng wanted to revenge, he was also targeting the four forces. He didn''t want to disappear. After three months, he started to attack the southern city. Luo ran felt a chill and fear in his heart.


    Come back to God and continue to contact lingyunzong. Now only relying on lingyunzong can we get through this crisis. Otherwise, something will happen.


    The New South commander stood aside and didn''t disturb Luo ran, who was sweating in a hurry. He didn''t have any sarcastic words about it. He was a mole ant in the divine realm. However powerful Luo ran was, he was only the peak in the later period of the demigod period. Now Chu Feng, who has the ability to kill gods at any time, will come. It''s normal for him to be anxious.


    "What''s going on? Do you need to call the Lord so hard?"


    Luo ran was still there, and a divine power poured into the hall. Chu''s face was gloomy and said, "what''s the matter? The Lord asked me to come here, but he didn''t tell me. Make it clear!"


    Seeing the appearance of Chu Kingdom, Luo ran wanted to see the kindness of his reborn parents.


    He quickly cleared up his mind and said, "the 18th National Congress of the people''s Republic of China has been attacked by the powerful people in the divine realm. Now, eleven of them have been destroyed. It is said that Chu Feng''s Revenge has already been recognized by someone. I didn''t send anyone out to worry that he would come to Nancheng after destroying the eighteen great Guanyu. Because the people who oppressed the southern city Lord at that time, the Lord of the 18th National People''s Congress was among them, and I was the most important one. ¡±


    "what!" Chu Jie Ben walked over and sat down, ready to listen to something. His body, which had not yet sat down, straightened up.


    Suddenly a few steps to Luo Ran''s face, a slap in his face, drink and scold: "bastard, Chu Feng appeared, why don''t you say it clearly?"


    Three months ago, Chu kingdom was at the scene of the first World War in the ice blade snow field, and even fought against Chu Feng. He was very clear that Chu Feng was absolutely easy to kill him. He was angry and asked Luo ran not to tell him clearly. If Chu Feng appeared, would he not seek death?


    Without a reason to get a slap, Luo Ran''s heart than Dou E even injustice: "I contact the patriarch has said clearly, that you how do not know, I do not know."Chujie was stunned and thought that it was Chu taidou who asked him to come. Chu taidou didn''t tell him when Chu Feng appeared. Instead, he asked him to come. Even in the collision with danzong today, he asked him to come forward, showing that he was the cannon fodder.


    In the heart slightly angry, but also dare not say Chu Tai Dou''s one is not.


    Chu Feng is still on the 18th National Congress of the people''s Republic of China. It is estimated that he will not come here so soon and must leave immediately.


    It''s just that leaving like this will inevitably be cursed and ridiculed by Luo ran. Chu kingdom is a little embarrassed for a time, but he will die when he thinks that Chu Feng is coming. Even if he loses face, he can save his life. It seems that there is nothing more.


    Luo ran also hopes that the Chu kingdom can resolve the crisis in the southern city, just as before, sitting in the southern city, and the Chu wind does not dare to appear.


    But see Chu boundary turn around seem to want to leave, look a tight drink way: "three elder, where are you going?"


    Chu''s face twinkled, and finally turned back: "let''s go. Chu Feng can fight against the patriarch. I can''t fight against it at all. Eleven customs areas have been destroyed. Chu Feng will soon kill Nancheng. Even if I am here, there will be only one result."


    "Take someone close to you to go to lingyunzong. Now only lingyunzong can protect you."


    Luo ran was stunned: "abandon the city?"


    Chu Jie took a deep breath: "don''t be greedy for these things. The four major forces,,,, and don''t have the strength to compete with Chu Feng."


    When Chang''e appeared on that day, who dares to be the enemy of the unique Fanghua? Now the four major forces are only defending themselves and seeking self-protection. How can we talk about fighting against Chu Feng? Although the result is so oppressive, it is the fact.


    Luo ran looked hesitant and tangled. He imagined that it took him hundreds of years to become the master of the southern city. Now he will leave the city after sitting for a few months. Isn''t all his efforts in vain? He went from the bottom to the present day. He had no status when he went to lingyunzong. He was not as happy as a city Lord.


    However, the words of Chu Kingdom strongly stimulated him. He could fight against Chu Feng, a God in the war. How could he fight against the lower God of Chu Kingdom? If he didn''t leave, would he stay and die?


    Just think of all the South City, Luo Ran''s heart is still some can not put down.


    "Lord, it''s not good."


    Next to the New South commander suddenly exclaimed, it is obvious that the secret sound came the news: "the last Tianba pass in the 18th National Congress of the CPC has been destroyed!"


    Luo ran, who was still hesitating, was shocked, and soon the 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China was destroyed. It can be seen that Chu Feng was powerful. The hesitation just now did not know where he had been thrown: "go!"


    Chu kingdom had already flickered, and he didn''t know where to go. The new commander of Nancheng scolded him secretly and asked, "well, do you want to call them Madame? There are,,, "


    " go, Chu wind will come soon, there is no time. " Luo Ran is only worried about his own life and death at the moment. If he is dead, then there is nothing. Where can he manage his wives and people? And as long as he survives, if Chu Feng dies in the future, I believe he will still be the leader of the southern city.


    He quickly left the hall and headed for the main hall of the transmission array. The New South commander also quickly followed him. When he arrived at the main hall of the transmission array, he was shocked to see that Luo ran was killing people.


    Because of Chu Feng''s reason, both inside and outside the main hall of the transmission array were closely guarded. Now Luo ran killed all the guards.


    The South commander came forward curiously: "city Lord, why did you kill them?"


    "Stupid!" Luo ran walked inside anxiously, and said: "if we enter the transmission array to lingyunzong for no reason, it will inevitably cause confusion in combination with the things in the 18 major customs areas. Everyone will rush to get in. If all the people in the city Lord''s house are gone, who will Chu Feng kill?"


    "If he doesn''t kill or vent his anger, he will pursue him persistently. We are still not safe. If someone kills him, his anger will dissipate and we will be safer."


    The New South commander stopped, his eyes full of disappointment.


    Luo ran stepped forward and was already beside the transmission array. He didn''t follow him. He looked back: "why don''t you go?"


    "My family, everything I have is in Nancheng." The New South commander gently shook his head: "I can''t watch them become the city Lord. You can use them as a pawn to vent Chu Feng''s anger. I''ll take them away. The city LORD goes well."


    Turning around, the new commander of the southern city left the transmission array hall. He wanted to tell everyone before Chu Feng came that Luo ran abandoned them and ran away. Let everyone leave quickly!


    Luo ran didn''t expect that his most trusted person actually disobeyed his order at last, and said: "Damn it, then you go to die!"


    He directly stepped into the transmission array. At this moment, as long as he survives, which cares?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2036

    With the New South City commander Luo Yi spread the news, the whole South City Lord''s house are flustered up.


    They have already known about the fact that Chu Feng is ravaging the 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China, but they are not very anxious. At first, they believe that Luo ran will seek the help of Ling yunzong to resist the arrival of Chu Feng, and even send the powerful people to sit in the town as before. Chu Feng is absolutely afraid to appear.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Luo ran abandoned all the people and ran away, leaving them to wait for the slaughter of Chu Feng.


    In particular, Luo ran, who has been looking for more than 100 women for hundreds of years, is even more irritated by Luo Ran''s behavior, not to mention his children, even the people of his family, who have no matchless son.


    But anger to anger, Chu Feng will kill at any time, run the road is the most important.


    Everything was not cleaned up. The whole city Lord''s house was in complete chaos, and he was tired of running for his life, because Chu Feng would kill him at any time. He could only stay waiting for his death. The 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China had been destroyed. They didn''t think Chu Feng would be kind enough to let go of the southern city Lord''s house.


    Luo Yi also informed his relatives and stood in front of the main hall after the gathering.


    Looking at the peaceful and majestic city Lord''s mansion, Luo Yi sighs slightly. He feels that following Luo Ran is the biggest mistake in his life. When there is no danger, he is the master and the master of their life and death.


    Now, in the face of irresistible danger, he left everyone to run on his own. Such a master is not as good as an animal.


    Of course, he also ridiculed the people of lingyunzong there.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng just came to the hidden world to hunt down, and even let Chu Kingdom sit in the southern city to deter Chu Feng.


    Now Chu Feng shows his absolute strength. When he realized his power, Ling yunzong chose not to hide. He was a typical bully. The most hateful thing was that even the people in Nancheng didn''t care. Chu Feng killed them if he wanted to.


    The cruel and cruel of these big forces, Luo Yi also said: "go, the fastest speed to leave the city Lord''s house."


    According to the news, the Chu wind that ravaged the 18 great pass regions was only aimed at the Lord''s house, and did not hurt any other person in the area. It was obviously a targeted revenge.


    So Luo Yi guessed that even if Chu Feng came to revenge, he was only aiming at the city Lord''s house. As long as he withdrew, how could he not do it again? After all, there are too many people in the main city. If Chu Feng did, it would be really cruel.


    Those clansmen followed Luo Yi, all ready to leave the city Lord''s house. All the people in the demigod period all flew away, and those who had not yet reached the level of demigod also ran quickly.


    They have been unable to leave, flying in the sky, the strong man hit something and smashed down, the running people also hit the invisible barrier, were bounced back, can not go out at all.


    Luo Yi can''t leave anyone who runs in front of him. He looks pale and knows that it''s over. Chu Feng is coming.


    On the endless sky, Xuanyuan Huining, with a veil on her face, slowly falls down. There is no mask suitable for Xuanyuan Huining. In the future, she has to follow her side to do things. She always needs to be careful to avoid being remembered.


    As for nu zilei, Chu Feng now asks her to go to lingyunzong first. I believe no one will stop her, because lingyunzong and even the four major forces are only concerned about the southern city Lord''s mansion.


    Seeing Chu Feng and a woman come down from the sky is like a god overlooking all living beings. No one can feel the breath and realm of Chu Feng, but no one dares to say that Chu Feng is too weak because he has proved his strength with his strength.


    What''s more, Xuanyuan Huining''s undisguised lower God''s power is enough for them to treat with dignity.


    Looking at the next empty panic, it was all of a sudden stop of the city Lord''s mansion. Seeing that countless people from the south city had gathered outside the city Lord''s house, but they did not see the people they wanted to see, Chu Feng sighed with regret.


    He said: "I specially set my hand on the 18th National Congress of the CPC, so that you can have enough time to find people from lingyunzong, so that I can kill their powerful people in the divine realm. Now, according to the situation, you are abandoned by lingyunzong."


    Luo Yi''s body was shocked. At first, he wondered why Chu Feng didn''t attack the city Lord''s house first. It turned out to be deliberate, so that they had time to inform Ling yunzong to send someone.


    Unfortunately, the four forces have no confidence in fighting against Chu Feng. Chu Kingdom has come and all have run away.


    "What about Luo ran?"


    Under the attention of countless people, Chu Feng was at ease. Ling yunzong didn''t send anyone. Although it''s a little pity, he doesn''t take it too seriously: "it''s time to pay off the blood debt after being the Lord of the scenery city for several months."


    No one dares to answer Chu Feng''s words. They are all there worrying about whether Chu Feng will really destroy the eighteen pass areas and kill them all.


    Luo Yi took a deep breath. Chu Feng had arrived. No matter how many thoughts were in vain, he raised his hand and said, "the city Lord knows you are coming. Lingyunzong has no support. He has gone to Lingyun sect through the transmission array. Now all that is left is his people. With us, do you want to kill them if the wind is small?""Run away?" Chu Feng was shocked. In his conjecture, Luo ran did so many things, and even used the old city Lord to unite with the eighteen pass Lords. He must be very persistent in the city Lord''s position. He would not run away until he had to. In addition, he had countless people in the city Lord''s house. Could he all run away?


    Only did not expect is, Luo ran really ran away, abandoned all the clansmen ran away, this need how cruel a heart?


    Luo Yi nodded: "ran, he only cares about his life and death, we are not important, so he ran away."


    Chu Feng''s left eye did not see any deception in Luo Yi''s body. Unfortunately, Luo Ran Ran ran away and asked, "who are you?"


    Luo Yi didn''t hide it and said, "new commander of Nancheng, Luo Yi! They are also the people of the city Lord


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and glanced over the city Lord. He could catch the fear and fear in their eyes, as well as a kind of anger. Chu Feng understood that it was anger at Luo ran who abandoned them.


    It''s a bunch of poor people, so to speak.


    Eyes turn, slightly coagulate, finger a little bit, far corner more than 100 women and a group of young men and women: "who are they?"


    Luo Yi looked back and said, "all of them are the city Lord''s wives and children."


    Chu Feng drew up a playful smile: "even their own women and children can be abandoned, it seems that this Luo Ran is really vicious to an appalling degree, I feel sorry for you."


    Between the fingers gathered a force, Chu Feng said indifferently: "although Luo Ran Ran ran away, but the monk can''t run the temple, you can all go to die."


    "Brother in law!" Xuanyuan Huining held Chu Feng''s hand tightly. Today, she has watched Chu Feng kill countless people. She can''t accept: "they are pitiful enough to be abandoned by Luo ran. For such a group of abandoned poor people, we''d better forget it. There are enough people killed."


    Chu Feng looks at Xuanyuan Huining holding his little hand, and knows that this sister-in-law''s inner goodness still can''t face the absolute bloody.


    Breath out a breath, eyes slightly coagulation, Luo Ran''s women and children are bound by an invisible force and slowly soar into the air, the women are very beautiful, those young men and women are also in a good state: "I can not destroy the city Lord''s house, but also leave a little south city Lord''s thoughts."


    "But Luo Ran is one of the main people who oppressed the South City Lord. I am uneasy not to destroy his family."


    Under the air Luo Yi and others inexplicably relaxed, the Chu wind does not extinguish, they are only aimed at Luo Ran''s relatives, how much is excited.


    "Brother in law!" Xuanyuanhui gazed at Luo Ran''s women and children. There were four or five hundred women and their children, one by one, living in a vivid way: "they were abandoned by Luo ran. They were already very sad. They must also hate the heartless Luo ran. Don''t kill them, keep them!"


    Chu Feng frowned. Luo ran was one of the main culprits who killed the South City Lord. If he didn''t give him a bloody deterrent, more people would attack the people around him in the future, which Chu Feng didn''t want to see.


    Xuanyuan Huining felt the ferocity of Chu Feng today, and felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he still said, "today you have wiped out the Lord''s house of the eighteen great pass regions, slaughtered countless, and finally do some good deeds, OK?"


    This is the first time Xuanyuan Huining so straightforward and serious requirements, Chu Feng put down his hand, eyes slightly heavy: "give you a chance to live!" Pointing to a point in the distance: "all those who bully and humiliate the weak by virtue of their identity, stand there for me!"


    "Don''t try to deceive me. I can find countless people around you to testify against you."


    Four or five hundred Luo Ran''s relatives were put down, their eyes twinkled. Some people came out to the place designated by Chu Feng and stood there. There were more than 100 people standing there, including Luo Ran''s women, but more of them were his children.


    My father used to be the Deputy City Lord, but now he is the city Lord. It is not impossible to bully the weak.


    Chu Feng sneered: "is that all? If I count three times, I will break my promise and destroy the whole city Lord''s house. "


    As soon as Chu Feng said it, those who didn''t have to worry got worried again. Immediately someone pointed to those who didn''t stand out. After a while, four or five hundred Luo Ran''s relatives, his women and his children, more than 300 people, stood at the place designated by Chu Feng.


    Luo Yi takes a look, all are Luo ran some incompetent wives, and the talent is not strong, just can eat, drink and play children, are good bully.


    Chu Feng believed that there was no one else this time. With his fingers raised gently, the group of people were suspended in the air. Suddenly, a ray of light was emitted into a person''s body, which instantly produced an explosion. The light annihilated all the people around him. A faint smell of blood filled the air, and more than 300 people died in an instant.


    Xuanyuan Hui condensed his heart and said, "brother-in-law!"


    Chufeng patted Xuanyuan Huining on the shoulder and said, "you pity them now, but have you ever pitied those who were bullied or even killed by them?"


    Xuanyuan Huining was stunned. He immediately knew that chufeng had just killed those who had done evil. He didn''t mean to kill them all. His face was a little more relaxed. He just couldn''t accept Chu Feng''s killing today. It was bloody.His eyes swept from the people below, Chu Feng said aloud: "once the four main cities jointly pursued me. Today, I will not care about what you have done. Please do well."


    With Xuanyuan Huining, he removed the demon Kingdom, and Chu Feng disappeared in the sky instantly. No one knew where he had gone, just as he couldn''t catch him when he began to appear.


    And for those who survived, and those who watched all this outside the city Lord''s house, they were in a faint trance.


    Chu Feng, once chased and hidden, has now appeared in a aboveboard manner, which makes the four forces dare not move out.


    The real thing is, thirty years of Hexi!


    So far, the four main cities have no loss except the West City, just because Yan Pei''s death did not care, the other three cities, in name only!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2037

    Chu Feng destroyed the Lord''s house of the eighteen Guan regions in the southern city, and finally came to the city Lord''s house, killing half of Luo Ran''s relatives. It is rare that he did not destroy the city Lord''s house, but even so, it has already shocked people. As for why not destroy the city Lord''s house, people only regard it as the reason for the former South City Lord.


    However, due to the destruction of the two cities in Northeast China and the death of Yan Pei, the blood and cruelty of the 18th National Congress of the people''s Republic of China were enough to deter the whole hidden world.


    So when the news spread to every corner of the hidden world, everyone felt that the sea of blood was surging, and everyone realized that the stupid behavior of the four forces had completely angered the demon Chu Feng.


    The fall of the four main cities is not the end, but just the beginning. Everyone believes that the next goal of chufeng must be the four forces.


    So when they got the news, the four forces strengthened their vigilance again, especially at the entrance of the transmission array connecting the four cities. As soon as Chu Feng appeared, he was not asked to be killed, but he must be prevented from entering the secret place of Lingyun sect.


    The secret place of lingyunzong is a world opened up by the ancestors of the Chu family. It is suitable for living and developing. Besides lingyunzong itself, there are many living creatures. It is absolutely impossible to let the Chu wind mix in. For lingyunzong, it is absolutely a fatal injury.


    Because of the Chu wind, after three months of silence in the hidden world, the dark waves surge again, but this time the role has been reversed.


    Three months ago, it was the four forces that united to kill Chu Feng, and three months later, Chu Feng began to retaliate against the four forces. It was not surprising that Feng Shui took turns and was surprised at the growth rate of taboos there.


    It''s shocking that the four major forces can only defend themselves from being chased and killed.


    The four great forces that are high above the world are actually deterred by one person.


    However, anyone who is a little more shrewd can see that it is not that the four forces have been unable to fight against Chu Feng, but that the cooperation between the four forces has already appeared cracks, and it is impossible to cooperate with each other. It is inevitable that a single big force wants to deal with Chu Feng, who is said to have a strong God state, is a little difficult.


    Danzong was angry with lingyunzong because of the saint daughter''s affairs. He believed that Chu taidou had deliberately let Chu Feng approach Yan Yan, which made the tragedy of danzong''s maiden fall.


    It is conceivable that Dan Zong''s anger is due to the death of Yan Pei, who has a double dragon chaotic tripod.


    Many people think that jueshazhong and lianqizong would take this as an excuse to cooperate with danzong to attack Lingyun sect. However, it is strange that they do not know anything. They do not participate in this and have no opinions.


    Only the people of danzong and lingyunzong understood that it was not Juesha Zong and lianqizong who didn''t pay attention to all this, but they both held the idea that both sides would lose. At the moment, even if they knew the dangerous and disgusting thoughts of the two forces, Yan Yan''s death Dan sect could not be put down, and Lingyun sect was bound to suffer heavy losses before giving up.


    In this regard, even though Ling yunzong didn''t want to fight with danzong, because of the aggressive of danzong, he was helpless to fight.


    The two sides in the border between the four forces, sometimes staged a terrible war, covering the sky and the sun, changing the wind and cloud.


    Business state!


    Although each of the four forces has its own secret place, it is not that there is no contact. The commerce and trade state is the place where the four forces normally communicate and trade. Every day, many people from the four major forces come here to set up stalls, or people in need come here to find something they need.


    Among them, the weapon refiner and Dan Zong set up stalls here, because the two major forces, one is refining weapons and the other is refining pills. These two things are indispensable to martial arts.


    Secondly, many people from lingyunzong and Juesha sect came here, either to set up stalls, or to buy some weapons and pills they needed from the people of danzong and qiaozong.


    Of course, Juesha sect and lingyunzong will also sell some things needed by the weapon refining and Dan sect.


    Refiners need minerals and many materials, but some materials can''t even be taken out by the refiners. They need to search everywhere in the hidden world. Of course, sometimes they will come to the commercial state and buy them from some people.


    Danzong also needs a lot of rare medicinal materials and special things. If they don''t have them, they also need to buy them in the trading state. Most of those things are owned by Juesha sect and Lingyun sect.


    Therefore, the commerce and trade state has existed since ancient times. It can be regarded as a place where the four forces can live in peace. After all, everyone has a place where they need each other.


    However, the barren desert outside of today''s business state has left the former prosperous business state empty.


    Because danzong and lingyunzong chose to fight between the deserts, which lasted three months ago until now. Both sides have no idea how many people died. However, the war still does not mean to stop. At the beginning, there are still people watching the war, and those who watch the war in the back all leave.


    Danzong and lingyunzong fight to now have killed red eye, as long as not their own side of the people, all kill!


    When night comes, the day''s fighting is also a temporary end. When the sun rises tomorrow morning, the war will continue.Lingyunzong''s temporary residence in the east of Shangmao Prefecture.


    An old man with white hair and beard was sitting at the top of the table, and there were many strong people in the peak of the semi god later period. Everyone''s face was filled with the smell of terror and killing, and there was a sense of anger in his eyes.


    All of a sudden, a figure appeared in front of the people, and the Chu world appeared like that out of thin air.


    When the old man with white hair saw the appearance of Chu, he stood up immediately, not to mention the others: "elder!"


    The rest of the people also respectfully said: "big elder!"


    Chu Shi slightly nodded, went to sit in the white haired old man let out of the position, partial head: "you all go down."


    Although the rest of the people were curious about how Chu Shi came to the state of Commerce and commerce, did they want to join the war? Just that is to think about it in my heart, all of them turned away, leaving only the old man with white hair standing there.


    The old man with white hair said, "elder, how did you come to the state of Commerce and trade? Although we are now at war with danzong, both sides still maintain the bottom line and do not send out the middle God


    At present, the battle between danzong and lingyunzong seems extremely fierce, but they are only commanding the lower gods. Once the middle gods are deployed, it will involve the high-end level. At that time, the two forces will certainly try their best to fight, and they will probably lose both sides and lose their vigor.


    "I just came to talk to you."


    Chu Shi gave a faint smile and was very gentle: "I believe you have heard about the south city. Your grandson is very good. The bloody deterrence of the four main cities makes us dare not go out rashly."


    Obviously, the old man with white hair is the former owner of the Chu family in Tianguan, Chu Jinglei, the grandfather of Chu Feng. He is also the existence of lingyunzong, the two elders and the next God.


    Hearing this, Chu Jinglei''s old face didn''t fluctuate at all. Knowing that Chu Shi came here for no reason, there must be Chu Tai Dou behind it.


    But even if I knew, Chu Jinglei didn''t show it. Chu Feng was his grandson: "I''ve been in the hermit world for many years. It''s said that all my sons are dead. Sun Tzu and I haven''t met each other, so we won''t have any feelings."


    Chu Shi squints his eyes and can''t see whether Chu Jinglei really doesn''t care or not.


    At the beginning, he talked with Chu Tai about Chu Jing Lei, who was Chu Feng''s grandfather. Would you like to take him down to threaten Chu Feng''s seclusion or self mutilation? However, considering that they had never met each other, Chu Feng could not have been a grandfather he had never met before.


    The Chu wind in the Chu family of Tianguan is still rampant, not to mention a grandfather who has not met before? Moreover, lingyunzong''s divine realm is not many. Chu Jinglei is one of them. Moreover, its comprehensive strength is even stronger than that of Chu Kingdom, and lingyunzong can''t afford to lose.


    Chu Shi came here tonight to try out whether Chu Jinglei had any other ideas, but unfortunately, he couldn''t see any superfluous color on Chu Jinglei''s face.


    If you want to threaten Chu Feng, you may have no effect. If you want to sacrifice, you will feel heartache. This is a strong God, and Chu Shi has a little bitterness in his heart.


    However, he did not tangle with the problem any more. He stood up and said, "I believe your feelings for Ling yunzong will not do anything because it is your grandson. Moreover, your last two sons, even grandsons, died or left because of Chu Feng. I believe you will understand this."


    "I just want to tell you this evening that you should be careful when Chu Feng enters lingyunzong from the trading state, although he may not retaliate against lingyunzong first."


    In addition to connecting with the four major powers, the birth of the four forces has opened a new transmission channel connecting the four main cities. That is to say, people from the four main cities have the opportunity to come here.


    The rest of the channels leading to the four forces are closely guarded and checked. Only the state of Commerce and Commerce has a slightly loose channel because of the war between the two forces, because it needs to mobilize personnel to support at any time.


    Chu Jinglei face no fluctuation, bow his head back: "thunder must live up to the trust."


    Chu Shi stares at Chu Jinglei for a while. He has only come to the Chu family of lingyunzong in recent decades. However, he has become the second elder because of his strength even higher than that of Chu Kingdom. This is an indispensable force of lingyunzong. It''s a pity to abandon it.


    After a long time, he withdrew his eyes and decided to believe in Chu Jinglei once. After all, the strong martial arts masters are weak relatives. If his own son affects his current status, Chu Shi thinks he will kill him, let alone his grandson?


    So he believed that Chu Jinglei would make a wise choice.


    After nodding his head, Chu Shi went out, and soon the breath dissipated. Chu Jinglei walked to the door and knew that Chu Shi had left. He came here tonight to test whether he had betrayed Ling yunzong and helped Chu Feng.


    Eyes inexplicably changed deep, soft voice of the mouth: "unfortunately uninhibited did not become the master, otherwise today''s Chu wind, why in this?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2038

    A half moon is hanging in the sky and stars are all over the sky.


    If danzong and lingyunzong were not fighting in the desert outside the commercial Prefecture, the Shangmao Prefecture at night would definitely be a peaceful and peaceful place. But because of the fierce battle between the two forces, it is doomed to make this quiet environment more heavy.


    The opposite direction of lingyunzong''s temporary residence, to the west, is now danzong''s temporary residence.


    The two sides fought, but they also adhered to the bottom line. They did not send people from the lower gods or above to enter the battlefield. Only the people under the God''s realm fought there every day.


    Because we all know that once the God state participates in it, the dead will fall one by one, and we all restrain that impulse.


    Therefore, danzong was only a subordinate God, Yan Lu.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t kill Chu Feng three months ago to avenge Yan Pei. Now she has to guard against Chu Feng''s revenge. She stands in a small forest and enjoys a moment of peace.


    Yan Pei is her brother. Although she is not respected and polite to her, she is the brother and sister of a mother.


    Now that he is dead, as a sister, Yan Lu feels that she needs to revenge for him, but Chu Feng''s strength simply makes her unable to rise to such ability, even can be said to be powerless. She sighs slightly, and does not know when to kill Chu Feng?


    "Who?"


    Just a sigh, heard behind the footsteps, Yan Lu drink a voice suddenly between the back.


    But to see the people coming, sharp and killing machine are slowly natural and unrestrained, but also slightly bow: "Xishan elder."


    It was Yanxi mountain, which had just arrived at the commerce and trade state. A head of black hair was shining with a bright color under the moonlight in the sky through the gaps between the woods.


    Corner of the eye with a smile walked to Yan Lu, looking at years of wind and frost have not let her change Yan Lu: "still thinking about Yan Pei things?"


    Yan Lu stood up and gently nodded: "maybe he didn''t think I was his sister, but he was my brother after all."


    "A long time ago, my mother asked me to take care of him, but I didn''t fulfill the responsibility of a sister, but let him in danger."


    Yan Xishan slightly nodded: "yes, Yan Pei died of suffocation, poor death."


    Yan Lu looks a little lonely, and obviously remembers the situation when Yan Pei died. Her round eyes are still in Yan Lu''s eyes at the moment.


    Shaking his head, he dispelled these unwanted thoughts and asked, "elder Xishan, how did you come?"


    Like Ling yunzong, danzong also kept the bottom line, and did not send out the middle God to the business state. However, Yan Xishan ran over in the middle of the night. Yan Lu felt a little strange because she had not received any news of Yan Xishan coming here in advance.


    "You and my great grandparents are brothers, so we are the sixth generation."


    Yan Xishan, with a smile, walked past Yan Lu and looked at the big tree in front of him. After a while, he turned back: "later, you call me Xishan elder brother, and you have no younger brother Yan Pei, at least I have this elder brother, don''t you?"


    Yan Lu''s face changed slightly, and she was not ecstatic because of Yan Xishan''s good intentions.


    To sum up, her grandfather and Yan Bu''s grandfather are still brothers, much closer than Yan Xishan, but their identities are doomed to many things. Even those cousins of Yan Bu dare not call Yan bu a brother or younger brother, and now Yan Xishan says so, it must be more than that.


    After a short silence, Yan Lu said, "elder Xishan, you are second only to the patriarch in danzong. Some of your superiorities and inferiority can''t be disordered."


    Yan Xishan''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at Yan Lu for a moment and said: "you have been pursuing martial arts, and never have any breakthrough in emotion. So many years I have seen it in my eyes, and I feel heartache for you. Tonight I won''t talk nonsense with you. Follow me. I''d like you to be my wife."


    "You and I are strong in the divine realm, and the blood derived from them will surely surpass the little Lord in the future."


    So it is!


    With a sneer in her heart, Yan Lu knew that Yan Xishan could not have been so kind. What he said at the moment confirmed her conjecture.


    It was not the first time that Yan Xishan said such a thing. She proposed it 500 years ago, but she refused. Yan Xishan was very angry at that time. However, because of her status in danzong and the realm of cultivation, Yan Xishan was angry, but he did not dare to do anything to make a mistake.


    Today, five hundred years later, he also asked for this. Yan Lu didn''t know what he was thinking. He wanted to develop a stronger blood relationship and to replace the young master of danzong.


    Seven or eight years ago, Yan forbid also hinted at her, but Yan Lu should not know, it is impossible to agree to Yan Xishan.


    He shook his head gently: "elder Xishan, I told you 500 years ago, please respect yourself."


    "Yan Lu!" When he was rejected again, Yan Xishan said, "you are a woman, you can''t reach the level of worshiping God and Chang''e, otherwise you won''t be stuck in the next God for so many years, and a woman, no matter how strong you are, will not be attached to a man in the end?""Don''t tell me you won''t. If you don''t pay attention, you will become the plaything of stronger men."


    Yan Lu frowns, angry in the heart, Yan Xishan said such words, but also a little sad.


    Yan Xishan is right. Unless a female warrior is strong enough that no one can fight against it, otherwise she will be humiliated if she meets someone stronger than herself. She seldom goes out and walks around. She believes that if she goes out, she will become a plaything if she is seen by a powerful man.


    But even if the future fate is sad, Yan Lu still sticks to her bottom line: "elder Xishan, you don''t have to say any more. I just want to revenge for my brother. And since that time, I said that if you don''t give me love, then I will die alone."


    "The Lord has deprived me of the right to love, so I will not love, nor will I hand myself over to anyone."


    Yan Xishan is suddenly said: "if I avenge for you?"


    Yan Lu Wei Leng: "what do you mean?"


    "I killed Chu Feng for you?" Yan Xishan''s eyes now inexplicably many people dare not look at the evil color: "you can become my woman, and I derived a strong blood?"


    Yan Lu was stunned for a moment, and his eyes flashed a faint sneer: "elder Xishan, can you kill Chu Feng?"


    "Why not?" Yan Xishan proudly raised his head, more than the kind of modesty Yan Lu had seen before: "as long as you want, when the Chu wind comes to danzong or is discovered by me, I will kill him."


    The four forces unite, and the twelve powerful gods can''t kill Chu Feng. Yan Xishan can do it alone. Yan Lu feels that this is a joke.


    However, it is a good thing to let Yan Xishan not harass himself in the future.


    He nodded and said, "elder Xishan, if you can really kill Chu Feng, I will clean myself up and send it to you. I will have a strong blood relationship with you."


    Yan Xishan sneered, knowing that Yan Lu said these words confidently was that he couldn''t kill Chu Feng, otherwise he would never have said these words bravely.


    There was a smile on his face: "remember what you said. The day when Chu Feng died, it was when you and I were united. In addition, in order to show my sincerity to you, I would like to pay a little deposit first."


    Yan Lu frowns: "deposit, what?"


    Yan Xishan laughs. In Yan Lu''s curious eyes, her finger points to the East: "you say, who is the strong one in lingyunzong''s divine realm now?"


    Yan Lu didn''t know what Yan Xishan meant. She thought for a moment and said, "according to the custom of three months, Chu Kingdom and Chu Jinglei take turns. Two days ago, it should be time for Chu Jinglei to arrive. Now, the people sitting in the town should be Chu Jinglei,,," "


    when it comes to Chu Jinglei, Yan Lu suddenly thinks of something. She looks at Yan Xishan with surprise and inquiry Color.


    "Yes, he is the deposit I gave you."


    Yan Xishan nodded with a smile, and his eyes leaped with murder: "as we all know, Chu Jinglei is a person who has only come to the Chu family in Tianguan in recent decades in the world. He is the master of the Chu family in Tianguan. Chu Feng is his grandson. Do you think that if I killed his grandfather, would he worry about his heart and lung?"


    Yan Lu frowns and feels that this is not desirable. Although killing Chu Jinglei can make Chu Feng uncomfortable, maybe Chu Feng doesn''t care at all.


    Moreover, Ling yunzong might be infuriated and sent out to cause the inevitable war, and even completely infuriated Chu Feng to attack Dan Zong.


    Just want to say that we can''t kill Chu Jinglei, Yan Xishan has been slowly lifted into the sky: "wait, I''ll prepare for it, let Chu Jinglei live absolutely. But tonight, the patriarch agrees with me, so you don''t need to worry about it. Our danzong lost a God, and his Lingyun clan also died. What''s the matter?"


    The voice falls, Yan Xishan disappears completely in front of Yan Lu, the latter looks pale, and feels that something is going wrong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2039

    In the early hours of the morning, the night dew was deep, and the surrounding was covered with a layer of light fog. The bloody invaders of the fierce battle day all entered the rest.


    Both danzong and lingyunzong have chosen to rest at this moment, which is also the rule that everyone abides by. During the truce, they must not launch attacks at night. Otherwise, if you attack me and I attack you, it will only make the bloodshed and casualties of this war more serious.


    So both sides are holding back a little bit of the bottom line.


    Although lingyunzong''s residence is in the middle of the night, Chu Jinglei has no intention of resting.


    After Chu Shi left, he walked around the place where lingyunzong''s children rested and gave simple treatment for those injured.


    Now it''s impossible to get healing pills when fighting with danzong. The healing pills in lingyunzong''s inventory are also used on those more important elite children. Ordinary people can only solve the problem by themselves after they are injured, which shows a kind of sadness.


    So Chu Jinglei in the case of his ability, for those who do not have the resources of pills lingyunzong simple treatment, by countless people''s gratitude.


    Although Chu Jinglei is a person with relatively short qualifications in Lingyun sect, and even does not have some children of Lingyun sect for a long time, he has become the second elder of lingyunzong and one of the most loved elders of lingyunzong because of his powerful cultivation and even surpassing Chu realm.


    Maybe it''s because Chu Jinglei''s qualifications are not very long, so he has no airs and is even approachable. He occasionally helps the disciples of lingyunzong, so his position in lingyunzong is not as good as that of Chu Shi and Chu Tai.


    But the love is no longer under the two, perhaps even more, because no one has ever secretly said that he is not, impeccable.


    After a simple treatment for the injured disciples who had no pill treatment, Chu Jinglei left their resting place and prepared to go back to have a rest, because it would be a bloody day when the sun rose.


    He should ensure that his spiritual moment is the best, so that even if the next god of danzong enters the battlefield, he can also restrain him a little, so as to avoid the death of Ling yunzong''s large area.


    Walking back slowly, Chu Jinglei has not yet reached the place where he lives. However, Chu Jinglei stops and looks at the right side with deep eyes. There is a river flowing around the business state.


    But there''s something special about the river tonight.


    Eighty or ninety kilometers away from here, we haven''t reached the edge of the desert. Who is it? Why do you want me to go?


    Chu Jinglei with some questions in his heart, pondered for a while, and did not arouse anyone''s attention. He disappeared in the air.


    It didn''t take long to reach the sky of the flowing river. At one glance, he saw a young man sitting on the grass. His breath was ethereal, and he could not feel any realm cultivation. But Chu Jinglei''s eyes were more dignified.


    He is close to the existence of the median God, but he can''t feel the strength of the man in front of him. Who is it?


    The body slowly fell down, Chu Jinglei kept a trace of vigilance and opened his mouth: "who are you? Why bring me here? "


    Back to the young man slowly stand up, corner of the mouth in the moonlight with a faint smile, turn around!


    Chu Jinglei''s body shakes. Subconsciously, he looks around and sees Xuanyuan Huining walking slowly. It''s not very obvious, but he can feel that this is a powerful God.


    Finally, his eyes fell on the young man: "Chu Feng, how can you be here?"


    Obviously, this man is Chu Feng!


    Originally, they wanted to go to lingyunzong through the transmission battle of Nancheng. However, due to the collapse of the 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China (CPC) and the changes of the city Lord''s residence, many powerful lingyunzong talents were added at the entrance, which required close examination before they could enter the lingyunzong.


    According to the news from Zhuque, lingyunzong still exists independently in other places. When entering the secret place of Lingyun sect, someone will investigate the entrance. In addition, it is more difficult to enter the place of Lingyun sect.


    So Chu Feng finally gave up the idea of entering lingyunzong from Nancheng transmission array, so as not to attract the attention of lingyunzong people and make him unable to enter the place of lingyunzong.


    After some consideration, Chu Feng came to the state of Commerce and commerce. Because now the battle between danzong and lingyunzong is going on, the passageway here is the most relaxed one with lingyunzong people coming in and going out every day. Moreover, it is in the gate of lingyunzong, so it is very convenient to enter it.


    Therefore, Chu Feng came and knew that the man sitting here was Chu Jinglei. He deliberately led him over tonight.


    Because the South City Lord said that if he wants to go to lingyunzong one day, Chu Jinglei can give him some help. Chu Feng has absolute trust in the South City Lord''s words. In addition, this is his father''s father, and Chu Feng is willing to believe once. There are still relatives in the world!


    "Yes, it''s me!"


    Nodding and answering Chu Jinglei''s question: "just, so late, as the two elders, why don''t you rest?"


    Chu Jinglei made sure that the person in front of him was Chu Feng. After staring at his face for a long time, there was no Chu Shi. They were so nervous and nervous about Chu Feng that they sighed for a long time: "you and your father are very similar, but you have the aura of your mother. You are worthy of Shangguan yingyue and Chu Buji''s son.""I believe they will be proud of you if they are in heaven."


    Chu Feng smiled softly: "I have always been their pride."


    "Crazy enough!" Chu surprised thunder to laugh, then calm down again, narrow eyes: "just you lead me, is it to kill me?"


    Chu Feng scattered stall hands: "do you want me to kill you?"


    Chu startled thunder silent, looked at Chu wind like that, and looked at Xuanyuan Huining: "if you really want to kill me, it doesn''t need to be so complicated. You two come together, can kill me in the shortest time, and now it must be for the rest of the purpose to bring me here?"


    "If I don''t guess it wrong, you want me to take you to Lingyun Zong?"


    He is elder Lingyun Zong. Who dare to say a word or even check the passage?


    Chu Feng nodded and didn''t deny his own thoughts. Although the person in front of him was his grandfather, Chu Feng didn''t feel like grandpa: "so, is there such interest for elder two, take us in?"


    When talking, Chu Feng''s left eye has been staring at Chu Jinglei. Since he has seen too many murders from each other after he came to the hidden world, even between his father and son, there is no trust between them, such as Nanhan mountain, so for a grandfather who has never met before or is elder Lingyun, Chu Feng can not say absolute trust.


    Chu Jinglei, however, faced with the problem of Chu Feng, did not hesitate at all, nodding: "yes, I can take you to Lingyun Zong, but you have to wait for more than ten days, because Chu kingdom will come to change my town until then, or the war ends in advance, I can take you in."


    Chu wind left eye in Chu thunder body did not see the deception of the look, also proved that Chu thunder is not cheating him.


    Just why, he''s going to help himself?


    Chu Jinglei seems to know what Chu Feng''s heart is thinking, and the appearance appears lonely and light said: "I have only three sons in my life, now they are all dead, only two grandchildren and one granddaughter, one of them also died."


    "Now I am in this world, only one grandson and one granddaughter, my closest family, and how can I refuse your request?"


    Chu Feng was a shock that was barely audible. At this moment, Chu felt a kind of sadness of the old man, and he felt a slight tremor in his heart. He could see from his left eye that Chu was not acting, it was a real emotional expression.


    Chu Jinglei has lived a life without his brothers'' development. Only Chu Bufan Chu uninhibited and Chu buchen three sons, and now all three sons have died.


    Chu is only a son of Chumu, but only because of Chu''s extraordinary ambition, it is only chulinyun''s daughter, and Chu uninhibited only has one son. In fact, Chu Jinglei''s closest relatives in the world are only two people, he and Chu Lingyun.


    A light in the body of Chu wind at this time, Chu said with a faint thunder: "you go first, when I want to go back to lingyunzong, you will follow me, I will take you in."


    "Of course, if you believe me."


    "I believe you." Chu Feng blurted out directly, without a single hesitation, let still be there thinking about Chu thunder words is really false Xuanyuan Huining all stunned.


    Chu was shocked by thunder and the old face showed a happy smile, but under the background of that white hair, it appeared vicissitudes and dying for the old.


    After getting the contact information of secret tone with Chu Jinglei, Chu Feng didn''t stay here, because he didn''t know how to continue to face Chu Jinglei. The old man in front of him was a poor old man. But why did he leave Chu family in Tianguan? Even to appoint him to be the head of the family after 30 years?


    With such a question, Chu wind gave Xuanyuan Huining an eye, two people vacated the sky to leave.


    "Unruly, you have a good son, but the family has given you too much pain and fatigue."


    When the surrounding area was quiet, Chu Buji sighed slightly, standing by the river and remembering it, his three sons were all amazing people, but the owner of the family had only one, which led to the final tragedy.


    Passing the bitter smile, Chu startled Lei looked up at the night sky: "Chu family in the hidden world should not be in their hands, Chu Feng is the real master."


    It seems to sigh, as if to say to himself, Chu Jinglei stood alone for a while, and when he was ready to go back, he looked at the sky with a set of eyes. He felt a heavy killing machine. The first feeling was that he saw Chu wind was discovered by people and lingyunzong wanted to kill him.


    But seeing the sky passing down, Chu startled thunder and shrunk his eyes: "Yan Xi mountain, when did you come to the commercial state?"


    The comer is Yan Xi mountain, left and right to see a few eyes, and raised a wipe of the killing machine: "elder two is really in a good mood, walking in the moonlight."


    "As for my presence here, it''s obvious."


    1


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2040

    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Yan Xishan laughed loudly and nodded heavily: "yes, in addition to killing you, do you think I came to chat with you?"


    Facing Yan Xishan''s clear intention to kill, Chu Jinglei didn''t panic or worry: "although the two sides are fighting now, they all abide by the bottom line and do not move out of the middle God. Even Yan Lu and I will not participate in the following fight. You avoid everyone''s sight to come to the business state and even attack me."


    "I just want to ask, are you not afraid to be condemned?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Yan Xishan''s laughter was even greater. He said, "if I want to kill Chu Kingdom, I may have such worries, but I don''t have such worries at all. Do you forget who died in the hands of Yan Pei? Do you forget the hands of my danzong saints and finally die in whose hands?"


    Chu Jinglei squinted and quickly understood the meaning of Yan Xishan.


    Both Yan Pei and the danzong Saint daughter died in the hands of Chu Feng. The affairs of danzong Saint could also be cathartic to Ling yunzong and start the war.


    But Yan Pei''s death actually belongs to Chu Feng''s behavior, and he is Chu Feng''s grandfather.


    This reason can definitely make all parties speechless, and no one will say that Yan Xishan or even danzong broke the rules, because he is the grandfather of Chu Feng.


    When Chu Feng can''t be found or even avenged, it''s reasonable to attack him, the grandfather of Chu Feng, because everyone else can only think of danzong as angry. Otherwise, why don''t you do it to Chu Kingdom, but you should do it to him?


    It means obviously that he should bear the responsibility for Chu Jing Lei''s fault.


    "So don''t blame me if you die. Blame your grandson."


    All of a sudden, Yan Xishan made a direct move. This is within the range of lingyunzong''s residence, which is very close to the secret place of lingyunzong. He doesn''t have much time to argue with Chu Jinglei here. If Chu Shi and others appear, he can''t kill Chu Jinglei tonight.


    The absolute power of the middle God directly overturned all the buildings around him. Chu Jinglei looked dignified. He was not afraid of death, but did not want to die at this time.


    Knowing that the enemy is defeated, Chu Jinglei can only be a fierce battle, at least can delay a little time, then maybe there will be more miracles.


    However, the middle God and the lower God seem to be just an equal level, but the confrontation on the strength is very different.


    In the face of Yan Xishan''s attack, Chu Jinglei just blocked it, and felt the whole body crack like pain. The body couldn''t stop flying out. The distance of 100 meters was a little stable, but finally, he couldn''t help a mouthful of blood gushing out and falling into the flowing stream.


    Look at the ground, look a coagulation, people?


    The place where Yan Xishan was standing was no longer visible at the moment. Chu Jinglei didn''t believe that Yan Xishan was just a random attack and left directly. But now the people are gone. It''s obviously hidden.


    Feel what, Chu Jinglei turns around, and his guess is the same, Yan Xishan in just that moment, has gone to his back.


    A strong kick toward him, Chu Jinglei''s white hair was kicked to the back by the strong wind from the kick. His hands were protected in front of him to resist the violent foot of Yan Xishan.


    There is still no accident, Chu Jinglei was kicked out, severely hit a collapsed half of the building in the distance, on the spot let the dilapidated building, complete collapse.


    "They are indeed the two elders of lingyunzong who are closest to the middle God."


    Yan Xishan stood in the sky and heard the noise in the distance. Knowing that the battle here had attracted attention, he raised his left hand and ignited a burning flame: "compared with that guy in Chu Kingdom, you are much stronger. If it is Chu Kingdom, now you can only lie on the ground waiting for the result of death, and you can still stand up."


    Among the ruins, Chu Jinglei''s mouth was stained with blood and came out in confusion. His eyes were still firm: "the proud bones of Chu family, you don''t understand!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Yan Xishan laughed, eyes dew Jingguang: "light has pride, but also strength, go to die!"


    The burning fire in his hands suddenly turned into a fire dragon and shrouded in the thunder of Chu. It was hundreds of meters long. It was terrible. The grass on the ground, which had been blown by the war, dried up and burned in an instant, and the surrounding smoke was thick.


    Chu Jinglei murmured, gathering powerful forces to form a violent airflow, trying to block the attack of Yan Xishan.


    However, compared with the strength is still not small, although weakened a bit of the attack posture, but the fire dragon like attack is still impartial in the body of Chu Jinglei.


    Once again, he flew out and hit the ground heavily. With a mouthful of blood gushing out, Chu Jinglei also stood up again, and suddenly burst out a drink at the rear: "I have contacted the patriarch. Don''t come here. There is Yanxi mountain of danzong!"


    A figure burst out, the noise in the distance were quiet down, obviously surprised that danzong even sent out the middle God.Hearing that Chu Jinglei had already contacted Ling yunzong in secret, Yan Xishan knew that the speed must be fast. He raised his hand to improve his strength in all aspects, preparing for the next attack and directly killing Chu Jinglei.


    "Do you think I''m just going to take a hit passively?"


    Chu Jinglei is suddenly crazy, broke out a strong momentum, and actively flew toward Yanxi mountain, the gathered strength is enough to destroy anyone under the divine realm, but at the moment the person facing is Yan Xishan. Chu Jinglei knows that it is very difficult, just to delay time.


    Yan Xishan drew up a sneering smile. For Chu Jinglei''s behavior, he regarded it as an active door-to-door death.


    The big hand lifted up and fell heavily. It collided with Chu Jinglei''s force which had no threat in his eyes. The explosion exploded in the night sky. The bright light flooded the sky above the stream, and there was not much to see.


    Chu Jinglei''s body is also powerless to fall in the stream.


    But Yan Xishan''s face was very ugly. He felt that the blow he had just made was enough to kill Chu Jinglei. He didn''t want to be killed half of the attack by his own strength and gave him a breath.


    Looking at the flowing river, you can''t see or feel the breath of Chu''s thunder. Yanxi mountain drinks coldly and attacks the river below without any difference, causing complete disintegration around the river, and many large pits appear.


    To continue the attack, Yan Xishan felt a slight change in his face, drank and scolded in a low voice, and took a look at it. Because his attack blocked the flowing river, he sneered: "even if you don''t die this time, you will be seriously injured for a year and a half."


    Hum a way, Yan Xishan body shape flickers toward the distance, he already felt and oneself similar breath is coming, now does not walk, inevitably appears the accident.


    Yan Xishan just left, with a group of strong Lingyun Zong, Chu Shi landed beside the river.


    Looking at the mess around, Chu Shi looks ugly and ferocious. Although he and Chu Tai are worried about whether Chu Jinglei will do anything against lingyunzong because chufeng is his grandson, it does not mean that he can encounter such an attack when Chu Jinglei is loyal to Ling yunzong.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Suddenly, the direction of the downstream coughing sound, Chushi and others looked, saw a man lying on the side of the river, but the head was stained with dirty hair or let them recognize, this is Chu Jinglei.


    A happy look, Chu Jinglei is not dead, Chu Shi ran over for the first time, helped Chu Jinglei up, dried the water stains on his body with strength, and looked at the weak and pale Chu Jinglei: "great."


    Chu Jinglei coughed with bloodstains: "it''s just lucky. When he attacked, I hid in the deep water pit. If you come back 30 seconds later, I guess I''ll really die."


    "Stop talking." Chu Shi also knew that the situation was very dangerous. After all, Yan Xishan was a God in the middle. He knew that he should stay here more at first, so as not to be harmed by Yan Xishan: "come on, take the two elders away and protect them. When I give Yan Xishan a little bit of beauty, Chu kingdom will let him go back to cultivate."


    Several lingyunzong strongmen came quickly, lifted Chu Jinglei gently, and quickly went to the living place.


    Chu Shi''s eyes also burned with flames of killing and cutting: "the damned danzong broke the rules and sent out the middle God. Then it''s no wonder that Ling Yun Zong is not benevolent. He sent me an order to gather all the people together for the two elders and get justice back!"


    Chu Jinglei has great prestige among lingyunzong''s children. Now he was attacked and almost died. The strong people of lingyunzong were very angry, and soon gathered many strong people to go to the direction of danzong.


    When Chu Shi personally led the team to the scene, there would be a bloody war tonight. In the quiet river, Chu wind wrapped in a layer of light slowly came out.


    Xuanyuan Huining also came from afar and stood beside the Chu wind.


    "Damn Yan Xishan, sooner or later I will settle this account with you."


    Chu Feng''s cold eyes said a word, ear movement came to the dense sound contact: "we also go, can go ahead to Lingyun Zong."


    As for why Chu Feng came out of the river just now, he came when he felt the spirit of God. In order not to let Yan Xishan know about his existence, he dived in when Chu Jinglei fell into the river, blocking all attacks with the demon Kingdom and saving Chu Jinglei.


    Just now, Chu Jinglei came to the news, and soon he would go back to lingyunzong. They could go there.


    As for the accounts of Yan Xishan and danzong, Chu Feng wrote down the account. Even if he had not called Chu Jinglei, he called out his grandfather,,,,


    before www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2041

    When the war broke out, Chu Shi personally led the powerful lingyunzong to attack danzong''s residence.


    However, because danzong had been on guard for a long time, Ling yunzong''s attack did not cause much damage, and the war between the two sides also spread from danzong''s residence to the desert outside the commercial Prefecture.


    Yan Xishan and Chu Shi also launched a terrible battle, but worried about harming the people of their own forces, they both started the gravity space war.


    Because of Chu Jinglei''s affairs and his prestige in lingyunzong, those elite disciples attacked the danzong people regardless. At the beginning, the danzong people could resist for a while, but they could not compete with lingyunzong''s angry people in the back, which really made the danzong people oppressed.


    It is also known that Yan Xishan used to discredit lingyunzong''s territory and wanted to kill Chu Jinglei, which angered lingyunzong''s people.


    It''s a pity that they didn''t kill them. The people of danzong secretly told Yan Xishan that they had nothing to do but eat and have nothing to do. Now the middle gods have joined the war. What will happen next? Don''t they still die from the people under them?


    In my heart, I have a lot of complaints about Yan Xishan''s attack on Chu Jinglei, which has caused the current war situation to expand.


    Yan Xishan and Chu Shi started the gravity space war. The command power of the scene is in Yan Lu''s hands. According to the current situation, there is no absolute strong one in lingyunzong. As long as she makes a move, lingyunzong can definitely pay a heavy price.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Yan Lu still didn''t make a move. Today, if she tortured the people of lingyunzong with the cultivation of Shenjing, she believed that lingyunzong would destroy this bottom line and attack the people of danzong in the future.


    The strength of each force''s foundation is very important. If it really develops to that stage, it will only lead to the death of countless people, and let the people of Juesha sect and refining utensils school take advantage of it.


    Therefore, Yan Lu resisted the impulse to make a move, but constantly put the disciples of Dan sect into the battlefield to stop the current turbulent lingyunzong disciples.


    When the war broke out in the middle of the night, chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining also avoided the heavily guarded lingyunzong disciples and quietly came to the place where Chu Jinglei lived temporarily.


    Seeing that there are more than ten strong Lingyun clan guards at the gate, and they are still the peak of the late demigod period, I know that he has no problem going in quietly, but Xuanyuan Huining may be a little more difficult, and it is not convenient to take Xuanyuan Huining in together. It is better to act separately.


    "Sister in law!"


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng said softly, "I''ll go in and see how his situation is. You''ll wait for me here first. I''ll contact you if there''s any situation."


    Xuanyuanhui nodded, but did not say anything.


    Chu Feng unfolded the demon Kingdom, wrapped around, completely blocked his own breath, the body soared away very quickly, and even a shadow could not be caught. He had already arrived in the courtyard where Chu Jinglei was, hidden in a tree.


    The left eye twinkles to see Chu Jinglei is in a room, the people of Ling yunzong are simply healing for him, but the effect is not very big.


    Because it was the damage caused by Yan Xishan, the middle God, and Chu Jinglei was a strong one in the divine realm. Ordinary treatment could not repair his injury, unless there was a very good pill.


    But now that he is at war with danzong, Ling yunzong cannot get pills that can repair the wounds of the strong in the divine realm.


    Chu Feng sees in the eyes, knowing that Chu Jinglei is not in danger of life, and he is inexplicably relaxed. With the secret tone left by Chu Jinglei, Chu Feng tells Chu Jinglei that he has arrived, but it is inconvenient for someone in the room to enter.


    After a while, there was a slight voice in the room, and then the door opened. Two Lingyun Zong strongmen came out from inside and left the yard.


    Knowing that this is Chu Jinglei deliberately supports them, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles to make sure that no one else exists. His body skims over, opens the window, and his body doesn''t enter it.


    Chu Jinglei kept coughing there. After a while, he was a little bit relieved. Seeing that Chu Feng had arrived, he began to wonder: "what state are you in the end? Even the indiscriminate attack of Yan Xishan has no effect on you?"


    At that time, under the river, if Chu Feng didn''t appear, he would have died. But in the water, Chu Jinglei could feel that Chu Feng didn''t know what to do. He didn''t even do any harm to Yan Xishan''s attack.


    "It should not be difficult to kill a clan."


    To make sure that Chu Jinglei has no malice to him, Chu Feng simply goes back and looks at Chu Jinglei, who is still seriously injured, and says, "do you want me to heal for you, I can restore you to the peak state in the shortest time."


    Chu Jinglei''s eyes flashed shock: "how can it be?"


    Martial arts are connected by blood. People with high level can heal others with their own strength, or cultivate the same mental skills to heal the wounded.


    Although Chu Feng is connected with his blood, which is within the scope of healing, he is close to the existence of the middle God. Even the upper God dare not say that he can recover to the peak state in the shortest time. Can Chu Feng?Chu Feng understood Chu Jinglei''s curiosity and didn''t want to explain it.


    In the past, he can heal anyone. After the first World War of ice blade and snow field, he is more powerful than before. He can heal anyone with his own strength, and he can also take into account himself.


    Otherwise, he was attacked by the four forces in the ice blade snow field, and even was seriously injured by the four gods of nature. He may not be able to get well in a few years, nor can he get better in three months.


    Although Chu Jinglei''s injury is a little serious, but Chu Feng''s state is higher than him now. It only takes a few hours for him to recover completely.


    Seeing Chu Feng just nodded to show that he could, Chu Jinglei believed that he did not have to cheat himself.


    However, for Chu Feng to heal himself, Chu Jinglei shook his head and said, "no, let me slowly recover. My injuries are very clear to them. It is impossible to recover without a year and a half. If it is all right suddenly, it will inevitably cause some unnecessary doubts."


    "In that case, I can''t explain clearly myself, and it''s impossible to bring you into lingyunzong."


    Chu Feng thought about it and felt that it was the same reason. Chu Jinglei''s injury could not be good for no reason. When he was cured, he would only be harmed.


    "Then pay attention to yourself." Chu Feng was not reluctant to do so. After nodding, he asked, "it''s just that you are injured now. How can you take us into Lingyun sect?"


    Even if the injured Chu Jinglei wants to go back to lingyunzong, many people follow him. How can he and Xuanyuan Huining hide themselves?


    "Under the bed!" Chu Jinglei coughs and says weakly.


    Chu Feng nodded and took out a bundle from under the bed and opened it. There were two sets of clothes in it.


    "This is the clothes of lingyunzong''s disciples." Seeing Chu Feng''s question, Chu Jinglei said faintly: "it is estimated that tomorrow Chu Shi will arrange someone to send me back to lingyunzong. I can''t play any role here. Instead, I have to disperse people to protect them. Undoubtedly, sending me back is the best way."


    "Then you and that girl will put on these clothes to disguise and become my followers. Just follow me in, but remember to hide your breath."


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded: "thank you."


    Xuanyuan Huining was worried about the people in the room. She would have an accident with Xuanyuan Huining, but Xuanyuan Huining was alone. Chu Feng believed that she would be careful enough.


    In the past, Xuanyuan Huining entered the room from the window opened by Chu Feng.


    He picked up a suit of clothes and handed it to her: "this is the clothes prepared by the two elders. When the time comes, you and I will dress up as Lingyun sect disciples and enter Lingyun sect with the two elders."


    Xuanyuanhui nodded and put away his clothes and Chu Feng''s clothes.


    "There is a room next door."


    Chu Jinglei coughed again and said in a soft voice: "before, they were all prepared for the two disciples who served me, but they all died in the war with danzong, but no one knows. There are countless lingyunzong disciples, and few people have really seen them. Then you can dress up as them and live next door."


    Chu Feng also wants to leave, and then almost sneak over with Chu Jinglei into lingyunzong.


    Although there is a certain risk in this way, it is nothing for chufeng. At most, it will be found out and try again, but it will also implicate Chu Jinglei.


    Frown and wonder whether this method is OK.


    "Don''t think about it."


    Chu Jinglei closed his eyes and gently waved his hand: "I''m tired and want to have a rest. You can go to the next door. No one knows if there is anyone in my next door. They won''t care about you. They won''t think that you will appear here, or there won''t be just a few people outside."


    Chu Feng himself is still there to worry about the involvement of Chu Jinglei, but he does not have the slightest sense of worry, and also scattered the idea of inquiry. As long as you are more careful, you may not have something.


    After three times and five divisions, he also changed his clothes. Chu Feng saw that he was preparing to curl up his hair. He tried to look like a man''s Xuanyuan Huining and wryly laughed: "that doesn''t have to be like this. The two elders can also have female disciples. You should put on some makeup and don''t let Chu Shi recognize it."


    On that day, Xuanyuan Huining, an ice blade snow field, appeared, and the Chu world would definitely recognize it.


    The heart is still for the Chu wind to see his clothes shy, smell speech unnatural nod, then asked: "just, do you really believe him?"


    He means Chu Jinglei.


    Chu Feng drew up a warm smile and self-confidence: "maybe, he will be a good grandfather."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2042

    The night was bloody, and it was only at noon the next day that danzong and lingyunzong''s first World War, caused by the thunder of Chu, was temporarily calmed down.


    The battle between Chu Shi and Yan Xishan can not be said to be both defeated, but when Chu Shi comes back, everyone can feel his violence.


    In Chu Jinglei''s room, Xuanyuan Huining, a female disciple of lingyunzong, is feeding Chu Jinglei food. When Chu Shi came in, he had no doubt about it, or did not expect it at all.


    Chu Feng stood quietly aside. He had put on Lin Feng''s mask and didn''t worry about being known. In addition to the rosefinches, few people knew that Lin Feng was Chu Feng.


    What''s more, he suppressed the breath of realm by using the realm of demons. What surged was the realm of cultivation in the middle period of semi gods. It was impossible for Chu people to associate him with Chu style.


    As for Xuanyuan Huining, although he didn''t wear a mask, the whole person wore a little light makeup to cover up. He was not a very familiar person. For a while, he really couldn''t tell who it was.


    "Elder." Chu Jinglei sees Chu Shi coming in and is anxious to get up.


    "No!" Chu Shi quickly walked past, but let Xuanyuan Huining disguised as a female disciple to retreat a little bit, sat on the edge of the bed: "you were YanXiShan that old Wang Badan seriously injured, now good cultivation, do not need to care about those etiquette."


    "I have asked Chu Jie to deal with the assessment of those things, and will come soon. Then I will arrange someone to send you back for cultivation."


    Chu Jinglei also did not say what he could fight, sighed: "it can only be like this. I didn''t expect that danzong was so despicable that he even sent people from the middle God to enter the battlefield."


    Chu Shi nodded, but he didn''t feel much general, seemingly unintentional. In fact, he intentionally said, "it''s not an act for no reason. It can only be said that your good grandson has brought you trouble."


    Chu Jinglei wry smile: "I this is the disaster of the fish?"


    Chu Shi ha ha ha smile nods, did not continue to entangle this topic.


    It seems despicable for danzong to attack Chu Jinglei, but anyone with a little brain knows that it is not for no reason, because Chu Jinglei is chufeng''s grandfather, and Yan Xishan should kill him.


    Yan Pei can be sure that he was killed by Chu Feng. On that day, many people saw Chu Feng take Yan Yan down on the ice blade snow plain. Finally, because Chang''e appeared, the four major forces withdrew, and Yan Yan left. Now there is no news at all. I guess he was killed by Chu Feng.


    A Yan Pei, a gifted saint, or a talented saint with double dragon chaotic tripod, all these are enough for danzong and chufeng to live on forever.


    But now Chu Feng doesn''t know where he is. Even if he finds Chu Feng, he may not have the ability to kill him. However, to kill his grandfather when he can''t kill Chu Feng is a little bit bullying and afraid of being hard, but he can vent his anger and block Chu Feng''s heart.


    Even if it is changed to lingyunzong, it will do so. Of course, the Chu world will not mention it at will.


    No matter how it is not, Chu Jinglei is a powerful God, and lingyunzong still needs him.


    "Elder brother, two elders!"


    Silence in the room, a figure across the Chu Kingdom appeared in the room, with polite mouth.


    Here, no matter Chu Shi or Chu Jinglei''s accomplishments are higher than him. Even if the status of lingyunzong is above him, how much politeness is needed.


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining have sharp and vigilant eyes. They both want to kill Chu Kingdom, but also worry that Chu kingdom will recognize them. After all, Chu kingdom is the one who contacts them most.


    However, Chu Kingdom obviously didn''t care about the two people beside him. He walked up to him with a look of anger on his face: "danzong is really more and more promising. He didn''t dare to find Chu Feng to avenge him. He even started on the second elder. You haven''t seen your grandson since he was born. This involvement is really too much."


    Although the words are that said, but the heart of Chu kingdom is happy to blossom, and even a little regret that Chu Jinglei was not killed, otherwise it would be perfect.


    This careful thinking, Chu Jinglei how can not guess, the rest of the people even if Chu Shi do not want him to die, but Chu world is all the time do not want him to die.


    Before he came to lingyunzong, Chujie was the second elder of lingyunzong. However, with his arrival and the strength revealed, Chu became the three elders, and the power in his hands was weakened a lot. He always had resentment against him and sometimes targeted him.


    Now that he is seriously injured by Yan Xishan, Chu Jinglei is more willing to believe that Chu Jie''s heart is happy. As for the anger and concern, he just pretends to be.


    But can walk to today''s this step, Chu Jinglei is not a person who has no heart, nodded: "can only say, I am unlucky."


    Chu Shi also knew that his brother and Chu Jinglei were incompatible, but he did not want to pay attention to these things, as long as the two men''s overt and covert fighting did not affect the stability of lingyunzong.


    Moreover, the occasional fight can also stimulate a person''s competitive heart, which is beneficial to Ling yunzong.


    "Chu kingdom is coming. Jinglei, you can go back to Lingyun sect."Standing up, Chu Shi said: "next, Chu kingdom will replace you to suppress Yan Lu. I will stay here for a while to see what the old king Badan of YanXiShan wants to do. However, as long as you are not here, Yan Xishan will not do it again."


    Chu startled thunder a Zheng, then slightly nodded.


    Yan Xishan is obviously aiming at him. If he does it again at that time, it will inevitably involve the rest of lingyunzong. At the moment, Chu Shi seems to be thinking about his injury, but it is also because he wants to protect the other lingyunzong disciples.


    If Yan Xishan doesn''t care about it again, it will be a disaster for lingyunzong''s disciples. Even if lingyunzong also deals with the disciples of danzong, few people are willing to suffer such losses.


    Chu Shi also did not explain these things. It was good for everyone to understand some things in their hearts. They cheered outside and soon came to the top of the six demigods.


    Pointing to Chu Jinglei, he told the six men in a deep voice: "the second elder is seriously injured now. I want you to send him back safely. You must escort him to the place where lingyunzong lived."


    The six strong men replied in unison: "yes!"


    "Elder!" When Chu Jinglei was helped up, he asked, "escort me to the place of Lingyun sect. Isn''t the transmission array just there?"


    "Ah Chu Shi sighed, and did not hide or hide anything: "something happened to you. For the sake of security, the patriarch temporarily blocked the transmission line from the clan gate to the commerce and trade state. He could only come over but not pass by, so as to prevent dangerous people from going directly to the hinterland of Lingyun clan through the transmission array."


    "So when you go back, you will arrive at the public entrance, but you can rest assured that people have been arranged there to escort you back to the ancestral gate in absolute safety."


    Chu Jinglei''s heart is slightly cold. It seems that this is a high sounding reason, but it is aimed at his performance. Obviously, he is worried that danzong will still attack him and break into the land of lingyunzong, so he simply blocked the transmission array, making it impossible for all this to happen.


    Even if he enters from the public entrance and encounters danger, his real emotion is weak.


    In the heart guessed Chu Shi and Chu Tai''s fighting mind, but Chu Jinglei''s face did not show, gently nodded: "all listen to the arrangement of the elder."


    Chu Shi nodded: "then you go, after a night of fighting, now Yan Xishan and I estimated to go back, will not know you left."


    Chu Jinglei nods. Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining also come up and help him. Chu Shi has nothing to do with it. Chu kingdom is a bit puzzled. After a look at Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining, he feels that he is a little familiar, but he can''t remember for a while.


    Finally scattered the idea, only if is Chu Jinglei''s following, do not know when to see, so familiar.


    With the help of chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining and the company of six Lingyun clan strongmen, Chu Jinglei leaves the room and goes to the direction of the transmission array to return to lingyunzong. There are only two brothers of Chu in the room.


    After walking out of the room, Chu Jing Lei could not be seen. Chu Jie frowned and said, "elder brother, you and the patriarch are worried about Chu Jinglei''s hidden evil, because Chu Feng''s affairs will be unfavorable to our hidden Chu family. Why did you come to rescue him last night when you received the news?"


    "Although he may not be able to do so, but blood is thicker than water, not afraid of 10000, just in case."


    Chu Shi understood the meaning of Chu Kingdom, why not kill Chu Jinglei, or let him be killed by Yan Xishan.


    Shaking our heads and sighing, "the patriarch and I did not think about this problem, but we Lingyun sect added you and me, there were only five people in the divine realm. If Chu Jinglei died, we lingyunzong would be damaged. Therefore, we were not willing to take this step until we had to. We would rather believe his heart and be loyal."


    Chujie frowned and thought about it. He knew that there were not many people in lingyunzong''s divine realm. If one really died, he would inevitably fall behind among the four forces.


    Because no matter whether the weapon refining sect, Juesha sect and Dan sect have the strength, they can not be underestimated.


    Just like danzong, Yan Pei, who was in the realm of lower gods, has fallen down, but can still compete with lingyunzong. We can see the details of danzong. One Yanlu is more powerful than his Chu Kingdom, not to mention the other sectarian forces?


    And Chu Jinglei is also on top of him. If he really falls down, lingyunzong won''t be able to take a fight in the future.


    Regret can''t take this opportunity to let Chu Jinglei die, Chu world is not entangled: "then you believe, he will not care about Chu wind?"


    "No!" Chu Shi seriously thought about it for a while, and firmly replied, "because no matter if you or I were in Chu Jinglei''s perspective, would you ignore your own life for a grandson who has never met?"


    Chu world almost no hesitation: "no, even if looking at growing up, I will not."


    Chu Shi cold smile: "so, you think Chu Jinglei, will?"


    Chu Jie nodded and thought that was the same truth.


    However, he has forgotten that Chu Jinglei comes from the modern world. His grandson chufeng is a taboo and a future demon. Compared with the dandy like Chu Chen, his grandson is not the same.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2043

    Dive in!


    Along the way, with the escort of Chu Jinglei, the second elder of Lingyun sect and six powerful Lingyun Zong, no one was able to investigate anything when he left the residence to the transmission array. Chu Jinglei did not know it, and they were no longer lingyunzong disciples.


    And Chu was very close to thunder, and no one would go to investigate that he was hated by the rest of the people.


    That is, Chu wind and Xuanyuan Huining help Chu to startle thunder, and enter lingyunzong secret territory without any block.


    At the entrance, it is on a mountain, and many powerful people of Lingyun Zong watch it. It is said that people from other places come to Lingyun Zong only entrance, and lingyunzong holy land and one entrance, so there is no other unnecessary entrance.


    The people who guard the entrance saw Chu shocked thunder, and they all saluted them respectfully, but they didn''t care much about the Chu wind and Xuanyuan Huining who supported him.


    After a while, six powerful Lingyun Zong powerful semi God forces escort Chu thunder to the sky, and of course, Chu wind and Xuanyuan Huining.


    Soon, I came to the sky outside an ancient city state. At the same time, I saw the huge and boundless city state. There were many cities and towns outside the city state, but it was not as grand as the city state looked.


    Chu Feng can even see the central place in the city state, there is a mountain range, where mountains stand, and there are many strong people who are filled with terror.


    Presumably, that is lingyunzong holy land, eyes flashing cold light, but eventually hidden.


    Now danzong and lingyunzong are fighting, let them fight a two defeat, and then hit the net, is the best way.


    Six powerful Lingyun Zong people with Chu shocked them to come to the city state, not directly cross into, but fell down on the gate.


    Chu Feng is slightly curious. What is the matter?


    Chu Jinglei seems to see Chu wind curiosity, secret tone told him why.


    Originally, because he was worried that he quietly sneaked into Lingyun Zong, the city state that had entered freely opened the boundary that had not been started for thousands of years. Besides being able to enter from the main city gate, he could not enter from other places, even the imperial flight could not enter the city state.


    Chu Feng expressed understanding, but also looked at the ancient city which is more than Xuanyuan secret territory in front of us. He did not know how many times the vast city state was. The first book is three ancient words: Tianguan city!


    Obviously, it is to commemorate the Chu family of Tianguan in the world, but if the people of Tianguan Chu family know that their ancestors have opened up a holy land in the hidden world, they must be very excited, and yearning for it?


    Thinking about things, he also helped Chu Jinglei to walk to the gate of the city. The guards began to see someone from heaven and was alert. But it was clear that Chu Jinglei raised a respectful color after that.


    When Chu came along, Chu Feng also saw that Chu Jinglei was still in the eyes of lingyunzong disciples, and he did not see such sincere respect to Chu world.


    Chu Jinglei did not have a shelf, nodding slightly to show that he walked into Tianguan city under the escort of six strong people.


    "You two, according to the list I started to write, go and find me something. I will use it for healing."


    As soon as he entered the city, Chu thundered and opened his voice softly.


    In the color of Chu wind, Chu thunder sounded in his ear, frowning carelessly, then nodded gently and said to Xuanyuan Huining: "we will find the first few herbs for elder two."


    Xuanyuan Huining was wondering, not to go directly to lingyunzong holy land? Why is it that I want to find something? Why didn''t I hear about it?


    I was curious, but Chu Feng said that Xuanyuan Huining could only nodde his head. They gave Chu Jinglei to the other two Lingyun Zong strong people to help them and walk towards one side.


    When Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining leave, a strong Lingyun Zong opens: "elder two, what else needs to be found, do we lingyunzong not?"


    "Something to heal." Chu Jinglei motioned to go on, and went back slightly: "zongmen do have some, but now many people need to fight Dan Zong, and keep them for those who need it. I have come back now and find some to use it myself."


    Six strong people nodded slightly, and they admired Chu Jinglei for his non use privilege and thought of the spirit of the rest of the people, and also respected Chu Jinglei more.


    Chu Feng also walked on another street, looking at the people who came and went around. Xuanyuan Huining walked two steps near Chu Feng and asked in a low voice, "are we going to enter Lingyun Zong holy land, and retaliate when the fierce battle between danzong and lingyunzong is over? Why does he not want to take us, you agree? "


    Chu Feng breathed a sigh and smiled bitterly: "it is not that he won''t take us, but it''s useless for us to go."


    Chu Jinglei miyin just told him that it was improper to prevent people from entering lingyunzong holy land after the first World War on ice blade snow. Chu taidou opened the border between Tianguan city and lingyunzong holy land at the same time.


    The boundary of the city state can also enter from the main gate, but there is no way to make the junction of lingyunzong holy land.Because they need the waist cards of Lingyun sect''s disciples or the Chu family''s waist cards. In order to prevent being robbed, these waist cards also use the method of blood fusion. One card for each person can enter the Lingyun sect only when you use them. The rest of the people can''t get in even if they find them.


    That is to say, let the waist token recognize the owner and take the waist token that does not belong to you. It has no effect.


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded, no wonder Chu Jinglei didn''t take them in. It''s really useless to take them. If you can''t get in without a waist token, you will be doubted. Even if you have a waist token, you can''t go in at all.


    "Don''t worry. He''ll send us waist cards that we haven''t used."


    Seeing Xuanyuan Huining''s tangled look, Chu Feng pinched her face with a smile, and felt that it was not suitable for the street, so he took back his hand: "and not only Ling yunzong, the other three forces must have taken defensive measures like Ling yunzong in order to prevent my revenge. This is what Chu Jinglei told me just now."


    Xuanyuan Huining glared at Chu Feng angrily. The brother-in-law was more and more impolite, always moving his hands and feet: "then we don''t need more headache. How can we get into these places?"


    "I think so." Chu Feng nodded, but did not care too much.


    He has not yet explored these barriers. If it is an ordinary border, even if there is no waist token, he can directly ignore the entry. Of course, if it is a particularly strong border, then you must have waist token or directly smash it. Anyway, there must be a way. Chu Feng doesn''t care too much about it.


    Contact the rosefinch to ask her where she is now. Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining are going to find Zhuque first. There is also a leaping sky pill that can be used by Zhuque to enhance her own strength.


    As for whether she can improve her strength, Chu Feng feels a little bit worse. The force of taboo just belongs to the upper God. It takes a little time to get to the middle God in the martial arts realm. According to the way of transmitting meritorious service, there is still no way to create a God.


    On the way to find Zhuque, Chu Feng also carefully observed the situation of Tianguan city. He did not know how much bigger the main city was than the four main cities. Many shops stood side by side, and there were many places for people to live side by side.


    Here, Chu Feng also saw a lot of ordinary people, just like ordinary people in the modern world. They were not warriors, but were just a little stronger.


    These people, men are basically slaves, the fate of women is not very good, as in ancient times, living at the bottom of the pyramid, as long as a warrior, can drive them at will.


    However, as a warrior, he will not take pleasure in insulting an ordinary person. For those who can''t become a warrior in the hidden world, this is OK. Only a very small number of people will be bullied by warriors.


    After a long road, near noon, Chu Feng found an inn according to the place told by the rosefinch.


    It belongs to a relatively remote place with few people. It''s not surprising that rosefinch likes to be quiet and choose here.


    With Xuanyuan Huining, she went in and came to a room on the third floor of the inn. She knocked on the door gently. After a while, the door opened, and it was the rosefinch who opened the door.


    Seeing Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining, the rosefinch''s face showed joy, and quickly let them in.


    After Zhuque closed the door, Chu Feng looked at the situation in the room and asked, "isn''t angry purple bud already here? Why didn''t you come to see you, and nanzhenyan? "


    "They''ve had a good time." Because Xuanyuan Huining wants to give Chu Feng a hug to tell her worries in the past few months, she still resists it and says, "Nan Zhenyan, a little rich woman, has bought a property in Tianguan city with the golden coin card you gave you. I don''t want to go there, so I live here."


    "Angry purple bud here, not used to the inn, also passed."


    Say say, rosefinch feel wrong look to Chu wind, slightly frown.


    Chu Feng awkwardly coughed: "that, we don''t want to live in an inn very much, do not keep secret!"


    Rosefinch looks ugly: "asshole!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2044

    Elegant garden!


    Nan Zhenyan didn''t go to Lingyun sect after she arrived in Yinjie. She didn''t want to see the people who forced her elder brother to death. Instead, she lived in the inn with Zhuque when the second round of Yinjie Dabi trial began.


    But after staying for a few days, Nan Zhenyan was not used to the atmosphere of the inn, so she went to buy a nice mansion about the size of the elegant garden in Nancheng. It was not difficult to get the name of the elegant garden, which was given by Chu Feng.


    Zhu Que''s gentle character is doomed to be unable to have a common topic with Nan Zhenyan, so she can''t get rid of Zhuque, so she has been living in the inn.


    However, when Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining arrive, even though Zhu que doesn''t want to go there, Chu Feng''s reasons are also very sufficient. The inn''s security effect is not good, so Zhuque can only choose to go to the elegant garden built by nanzhenyan with chufeng.


    Who called Chu Feng secretly, or her little man?


    "It''s a thousand year old son of a bitch!"


    After notifying Nan Zhenyan, Chu Feng and the three of them came directly. They just met Nan Zhenyan, and the latter began to tut.


    Chu Feng originally wanted to meet Nan Zhenyan, but he didn''t want to say such words as soon as they met. He was speechless about this.


    "Don''t get upset. I''m telling the truth."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s displeased look, Nan Zhenyan hummed, "the four forces have gathered twelve powerful gods. It is said that the gods of nature can''t kill you. You are not the king of the millennium. Who is it?"


    Chu Feng knew that discussing these problems with Nan Zhenyan could only be a result of hematemesis, so he chose silence.


    After walking to the backyard, Chu Feng asked, "Why are there so few servants?"


    It''s such a big mansion, but from the front to here, Chu Feng only saw a few servants, and there were no more people. Compared with the elegant garden of Nan Aowen, it was a hundred times colder than before?


    "Do you think it''s still in Nancheng?" Nan Zhenyan hummed and sat on the stone bench: "that time has passed, and now I''m the only one here, and I don''t need many servants. A few people are enough, and there''s not much to do!"


    "And no one dares to do anything to me here. What do I arrange so many people to do?"


    Chu Feng nodded. He also knew that the death of the South City Lord had made many people of the South City Master''s family decline. If the South City Lord was not the first apprentice of the Chu family''s ancestors, all of them would have been killed. Nanzhenyan could still come to the secret place of lingyunzong and get such a stable and undisturbed place.


    South Ao snow Nu purple dream and others have participated in the trial, there are still a few days to end.


    It has been several months since the battle between danzong and lingyunzong, and Chu Jinglei has been seriously injured. I believe that in a few days, there will be several strong collisions, and the battle between the two forces will also end. After all, the hidden sector Dabi is still going on as usual. They can''t continue all the time, so that the hidden Dabi will be interrupted.


    The past few days should be regarded as a leisure time, and there is no need to do a lot of things. Chu Feng asked, "you have been in the hidden world for some time. Is there any way that I can enter the holy land of Lingyun sect?"


    Now the holy land of lingyunzong is enveloped by the border. Without the waist token of recognizing the LORD with blood, you can''t enter at all. Although Chu Jinglei can''t deceive himself, he always needs to be prepared with both hands.


    "No way!" Nan Zhenyan spread her hands: "even if I am now, I can''t get in. What do you think I can do to let you in?"


    "It''s you and Xuanyuan girl. How did you get in? Didn''t they check it out? "


    Speaking, seeing Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining wearing Lingyun Zong''s clothes, he was shocked: "disguised in?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "if the camouflage can come in, I will kill the 18th National Congress of the CPC on that day. However, as for how I came in, you don''t have to ask. I''ve come in anyway."


    Chu Jinglei''s affair is still a secret now. It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t believe Ren nanzhenyan. It''s just that one less person knows that Chu Jinglei has more security.


    Nan Zhenyan''s white eyes turned straight, but she did not continue to ask Chu Feng how they came in. She thought of something and said in a low voice: "I heard that Chu Tai Dou has been kneeling for two months."


    Chu Feng one Leng: "kneel down, kneel what?"


    It turns out that Chu taidou has improved lingyunzong''s defense since he came back three months ago. However, for the sake of absolute safety, Chu taidou wants to kneel down and ask the ancestors of the Chu family who have been hiding for so many years to come out of the mountains and sit down.


    However, from kneeling two months ago to now, it is said that Chu taidou has been kneeling in the place where the ancestors of the Chu family closed down. The latter seems not to care about the crisis that lingyunzong will encounter.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and asked curiously, "the ancestor of Chu family, I heard that it seems to be the grandfather of the little Lord Chu can. Chu taidou is not his own son. Who is the ancestor of Chu family?"


    Nan Zhenyan raised a solemn look and said, "he is my elder brother''s master, but I have never met him. I only know that except for the first ancestor of the Chu family, he doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive. He is the only one with the highest generation in the Chu family. He can be regarded as the second generation ancestor and the biological son of the first ancestor of the Chu family.""In sum, you and your ancestors are brothers."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight, and he didn''t feel at all for these things.


    Such families as the Chu family have been passed down since the new era. Which great warrior is not innumerable wives and concubines and numerous children? The family relationship is always weak, they need only a strong lineage derived from the inheritance.


    It is true that the ancestors of the Chu family are the second generation ancestors, but by comparison, I don''t know how many years have passed by, because the inheritance of the Chu family in Tianguan is no less than 50 generations. Who knows who you are? It is also because it is too cumbersome. Therefore, in these families, seniority is not important.


    Except for those ancestors standing on the top of the summit, there is no so-called seniority below, because they can not be determined.


    Since he started the second generation of Chan Chu family, he still needs to be called the second generation of Lei Chu family.


    So for what Nan Zhenyan said, Chu Feng only thought she was talking nonsense.


    Being ignored by Chu Feng, Nan Zhenyan gave him a slightly angry look and asked, "what are you going to do next? Anyway, in order to prevent lingyunzong from getting on the bottom this time, if Chu taidou kneels down again and asks the ancestor of Chu family to come out of the mountain, your chances of winning should not be big."


    "Because once I heard my elder brother say that the ancestor of the Chu family was a lower God when he fought against Chiyou the great emperor of the barbarian demon domain."


    Now, after endless years, no one knows what the state of Chu''s ancestors was.


    Chu Feng''s idea is to wait for danzong and lingyunzong to end the battle, not to give them breathing time to retaliate directly.


    But now listen to Nan Zhenyan say that there are old monsters hidden in the Chu family, which were the lower gods for a long time. Now they may be more powerful. Otherwise, it is impossible to let Chu taidou, a middle God, kneel down and ask for help. At the very least, all of them are upper gods, or even a terrifying God of creation.


    After experiencing so many things, Chu Feng always wanted to make the worst plan and treat the ancestor of Chu family as the God of creation.


    And if it is the God of creation, he is still no match today.


    The brow deeply frowned: "it seems that to slow down the time to start, at least to figure out what the old ancestor is. If the God of nature, I will change the target and start with the other forces. If it is only the upper God,,"


    the corner of his mouth draws a bloody arc and evil spirit smile: "then, do him a good job."


    Nan Zhenyan also thought that Chu Feng said that if the upper God''s words also temporarily forget, did not want to hear him say such crazy words.


    Blinking his eyes: "what kind of state are you now, even a superior God, and do what you say?"


    Zhuque and Xuanyuan Huining are also curious to look at Chu Feng. Although the latter follows Chu Feng, Chu Feng has not revealed his realm in recent months. Even when he started to attack the 18th National Congress of the CPC, they could not perceive his realm.


    Therefore, like the rosefinch and nanzhenyan, she was curious about the state of Chu Feng. She even dared to say that she was a superior God and did it directly?


    "Can I have my own privacy when I ask what to do with so much?"


    The last thing Chu Feng wanted to say was the realm. When he met a strong enemy, the people around him would believe him blindly. Otherwise, when he met a stronger person, they would panic: "by the way, I don''t want to say anything else. Where are the old city Lord and Luo ran?"


    All the damned people in the four main cities died, but Luo ran ran away. The old city Lord and Nanhan mountain had already left.


    This time I came to the secret place of lingyunzong. In addition to revenge, I killed these three people and offered a memorial ceremony to the dead South City Lord!


    "The bastard of Nanhan mountain has gone to the trial." Originally, he wanted to ask what the state of Chu Feng was, but his words provoked his hatred. Nan Zhenyan replied bitterly: "as for the old city Lord, after he came back, he would crouch in his residence. Because he was the disciple of Chu Tai Dou, he was also in the holy land of Lingyun sect."


    "As for Luo ran, he has become a dog leg of the Chu Kingdom, and now he lives in the palace of Chu Kingdom."


    Chu Feng frowned: "don''t tell me, these are in the holy land of lingyunzong?"


    Nan Zhenyan nodded: "you guessed right. They are all in the holy land, but the old city Lord is not easy to kill, but Luo ran can be killed because he is very lonely."


    Chu Feng was stunned, and suddenly understood what Nan Zhenyan meant. That is, Luo ran came to lingyunzong alone. He must be lonely, otherwise there would not be so many wives and concubines. As for why Nan Zhenyan didn''t do it, she obviously didn''t want to let Chu Jie find an excuse to attack her.


    The corner of his mouth was amused: "unexpectedly he is lonely. It will be easy to handle this matter, but we can''t do it now. Otherwise, lingyunzong will know that I''m here, and the fierce battle with danzong will end in advance. That''s not what I want to see."


    Nan Zhenyan also understood the meaning of Chu Feng. She twisted her neck and narrowed her eyes: "well, how did you improve the cultivation of Zhuque?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2045

    Chu Feng killed did not think that nanzhenyan word front to ask such a question, now thinking about how to answer this question.


    "My brother-in-law can improve other people''s cultivation, but he is a level lower than him."


    When Chu Feng was still there thinking about how to deceive nanzhenyan, Xuanyuan Huining didn''t think so much about it. Maybe he thought nanzhenyan was a trusted person and said, "just like me, I''m now a strong God state."


    Chu Feng suddenly stumbled and almost fell on the ground. How did this sister-in-law''s head do? Isn''t it a trouble for your brother-in-law?


    "I''ll tell you how angry zilei is the peak of the late demigod period."


    Nan Zhenyan glared at Chu Feng with hatred. When Nu zilei came to her, she found that her realm was already the peak of the later period of demigod. She only asked Nu zilei for many times without revealing a word, which made her really depressed for the past two days.


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight, and he felt that the angry purple buds were more ingenious than Xuanyuan Huining. How could he say it directly?


    Xuanyuan Huining blinked, and suddenly she found herself in trouble with Chu Feng. She looked at Chu Feng with an apologetic look, and lowered her head as if she had done something wrong.


    Chu Feng looked around and didn''t really mean to blame Xuanyuan Huining: "by the way, where''s the angry purple bud?"


    "She''s out for a walk this morning. Don''t get off the subject." Nanzhenyan stares at Chu Feng with narrow eyes, but is not fooled by Chu Feng: "be honest, can you really improve the cultivation of others? Nu zilei and Xuanyuan girls, what do you say, what is your state now?"


    Speaking of this, Nan Zhenyan suddenly remembered what Xuanyuan Huining said.


    Zhuque also looked back to Xuanyuan Huining. She had heard Xuanyuan Huining as well as nanzhenyan just now. It seemed that she was already a strong one in the divine realm.


    Chu Feng patted his head, this trouble will be big.


    Xuanyuan Huining looks at Zhu Que and Nan Zhenyan both stare at her, knowing that he really gives Chu Feng trouble, and laughs bitterly: "God, state, and state!"


    Nanzhenyan and the always steady rosefinch suddenly came to Xuanyuan Huining''s side. One of them grasped her hand. It was obvious that they were trying. But slowly, their face changed from surprise to shock. Although Xuanyuan Huining covered up the breath, they could still feel the richness and strength.


    At the same time, looking back at Chu Feng who didn''t know where to go, the two women narrowed their eyes at the same time.


    Nanzhenyan is thinking that chufeng can create gods. She is now infinitely close to the divine realm. If Chu Feng helps her, she may become a strong one in the divine realm. In that case, if she wants to find justice for the dead Nancheng Lord, she won''t have to rely on Chu Feng.


    And what Zhuque is thinking is that Chu Feng is a bastard, and he is his woman. He only helped to promote to the later period of demigod, and unexpectedly promoted Xuanyuan Huining to the divine realm.


    I feel a little uncomfortable like a drop in my heart. My eyes are inexplicable.


    By two different styles, but are similar to the charming mature women such staring, Chu Feng said or a little pressure, ha ha smile: "two, what''s the matter?"


    The rosefinch is still good to say a little, Nan Zhenyan suddenly went over and pulled Chu Feng: "now give me a promotion to the divine realm, otherwise I will not die with you."


    Chu Feng shook off Nan Zhenyan''s hand and frowned: "what''s the relationship between us? You and I don''t die? Do you have a pit in your head


    Nan Zhenyan is stunned and suddenly feels that Chu Feng is not the same as before. It seems that he is not allowed to be challenged by others.


    Her eyes twinkled with embarrassment, but all of a sudden, Nan Zhenyan didn''t feel embarrassed: "so you have so many enemies in the hidden world, and you need a lot of help. You improve my cultivation, and I will follow you. How nice?"


    "No, I follow more." Chu Feng waved his hand and didn''t care about Nan Zhenyan''s temptation: "and when I gave you 200 million gold coins, you sold yourself. Do you think you have the qualification to bargain with me? No, not at all. You are my slave now. Make sure the situation is clear. "


    "Of course, if you return me 200 million gold coins, we can still have a pleasant chat."


    Nan Zhenyan suddenly became alert: "want gold coins, don''t talk about it!" Pause for a moment, smile: "however, for you to be a slave, no problem."


    Chu Feng was stunned. Was Nan Zhenyan caught in the door? When she was a slave, she was willing to do such things. She shook her head slightly. It seems that not only men yearn for supreme power, but also many women are willing to pay for it.


    However, even if he wanted to promote Nan Zhenyan to the divine realm, Chu Feng had no way: "I would like to, but I have no way. I don''t hide you now. I''m just the next God. At most, I can only improve to the peak of other people''s cultivation in the later period of semi God."


    Nan Zhenyan was disappointed when she heard that she could only be promoted to the peak in the later period of the demigod period, but she was very happy again: "that, can you promote Ao Xue?"


    And get benefits for your daughter?


    However, Chu Feng did not continue to think about it. After all, he was inclined to promote the cultivation of those who followed him from the present world: "that, let''s talk about it!""You go out first, and I will help Zhu que to reach the peak in the later stage."


    Xuanyuan Huining knows how to improve chufeng, and has no interest in it. She nods and leaves the room, while Nan Zhenyan is standing there with no intention of leaving.


    Chu Feng frowned: "Auntie Nan, what are you doing?"


    "Let me see." Nan Zhenyan goes back directly.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. There was another reason why he asked everyone to go out. That is to see that the rosefinch is in a little mood now. He wants to coax this woman. What''s the matter with Nan Zhenyan here?


    Although the rosefinch has experienced human affairs, some things are unexpected. She said, "Miss Zhenyan wants to stay and see. Let her see. I''m ok."


    I have something to do!


    Chu Feng shouts in his heart, and looks at the more and more charming and moving body of the rosefinch, and says in secret that it looks like it''s time to find another time.


    Even though the rosefinch said that, Chu Feng said to Nan Zhenyan that you get out of here. I want to fight with Zhu que first, and nodded: "then stay, but don''t disturb me. Take off your clothes."


    The rosefinch was shocked: "do you want to take off your clothes?"


    She thought it was necessary at the beginning, but now it is no longer needed, so she let Nan Zhenyan stay. She didn''t even want to take off her clothes?


    Chu Feng knew from her look that the rosefinch must have regretted, and wryly laughed: "that can better introduce the power into your body, save a lot of time, you don''t want to take off, but it will take four times more time."


    Hearing that it took four times more time, I couldn''t wait to think that the rosefinch, who was infinitely close to God''s realm, would not want to: "I take off!"


    I feel embarrassed to take off his clothes in the presence of Chu Feng, a man and a woman. But the rosefinch slowly took off her clothes, revealing the shining body of the white jade.


    Chu Feng found that since the promotion of the realm, the body of the rosefinch seems to be more delicate and perfect. The large place is not small, the small place does not have more flesh, and the waist is slim, which can almost match the body of a girl.


    If you really want to compare, compared with those girls, but also much stronger, because the rosefinch more a mature woman flavor, can be called, the type of imperial sister!


    Zhuque sees Chu Feng staring at himself, no one is OK. Now there is a Nan Zhenyan beside her. She stares at Chu Feng fiercely and makes him converge a little. She also goes to sit on the bed with her back to Chu Feng and close her eyes. Then she is not so shy in her heart.


    Nan Zhenyan looks at the rosefinch, which is not inferior to her body, and sighs slightly. She also finds that she has been single all the time? Why is it so big there? It''s a little older than me, who had a baby.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s natural look, Zhu que is also very calm. Nan Zhenyan''s narrow eyes feel that she has discovered a secret. She also secretly scolds Chu Feng for her strong taste. She does not let go of a person who is hundreds of years old.


    Chu Feng naturally does not know that Nan Zhenyan guesses the relationship between him and the rosefinch. He puts his hands on the snow back of the rosefinch to move his strength. The magic realm quietly covers the space in the room, and promotes the cultivation of Zhuque quickly.


    She is now in the late stage of demigod. As long as she is promoted a little bit, she will be infinitely close to the divine realm. Then she will eat another heaven leaping pill and supplement her with enough strength. She will surely step into the realm of God like Xuanyuan Huining.


    But Nan Zhenyan stands aside, has been shocked to forget the response, even does not blink an eye.


    Because she felt the breath of rosefinch in a little bit of enhancement, almost reached her level, very thick.


    I wonder if Chu Feng enters the middle God of martial arts, will she be promoted to the divine realm?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Nan Zhenyan''s heart couldn''t restrain the excitement. She stared at Chu Feng with narrow eyes. She felt that she should let Chu Feng help her at all costs. If she didn''t help her, she should also help Nan Aoxue.


    If you can really improve, Nan Aoxue can at least fight for decades, Nan Zhenyan firmly believes.


    About an hour later, when Xuanyuan Huining felt the breath surging inside, she knew that she had removed the barrier from the demon kingdom.


    Preparing to go in, he heard Nan Zhenyan''s words: "Chu Feng, I''ll be your mother-in-law?"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s face changed slightly. He pushed open the door and went in: "no way!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2046

    Four days later, the secret place of lingyunzong, the holy land of Chu family in the seclusion of mountains.


    A figure cuts through the void and falls in front of the entrance of lingyunzong holy land. It is the Chu Dynasty who came back from Shangmao state.


    Ling yunzong and danzong had a strong collision over the Chu Jinglei incident, and Yan Xishan and Chu Shi also fought fiercely for several times. However, because of their similar realm and strength, no one could do anything about them. If they fought fiercely, they would be both defeated.


    In the end, the two returned to their ancestral home after the last World War.


    Because in two days and three months, the trial of Yinjie Dabi will explain that Chu kingdom is now in business state. It may take a year and a half to recover from Chu Jinglei''s serious injury. Chu Shi can only come back to preside over the end of the next trial and arrange them to go to a place later.


    That is to say, what the big four forces in the hidden world need to do.


    Normally, lingyunzong''s holy land can be entered from other places. Now, for fear of the Revenge of the Chu wind, Chu taidou has opened the boundary, and only the square entrance of the Zong gate can enter it. Even the strong man of the middle God realm like Chu can''t enter through the sky.


    As for the consequences, no one has tried, but the results will not be very good.


    "Elder!" When Chu Shigang appeared, the eight powerful Lingyun Zong guards at the entrance spoke respectfully.


    Chu Shi nodded slightly and looked into the holy land of lingyunzong. No one could be seen, because it was a reflection of a mirror image. People inside could not be seen from the outside. The situation was always the same before the boundary was opened. But if you go in, you can see those people.


    But inside, you can see the outside.


    Just about to step in, a wave of Lin pattern appears at the border, and a group of people come out.


    The person in front is Chu Chen!


    "Granddad!"


    Chu Chen is still there and a group of follow-up talking and laughing what, the corner of his eyes to see Chu Shi immediately hide the smile on his face, quickly stepped forward a few steps, respectfully opened his mouth.


    The rest of the people who followed Chu Chen also bent down 90 degrees: "great elder!"


    Chu Shi nodded slightly. As the elder of lingyunzong and one of the elders of Chu family, he naturally had his dignity: "where are you going?"


    Chu Chen''s eyes twinkle and don''t know how to answer this question.


    Since the border was opened and the city-state and the holy land of lingyunzong were sealed off, Chu taidou issued an order that no one could go out of the holy land except under special circumstances or with permission, so as to prevent Chu Feng from prying into the secret channels or methods of lingyunzong.


    But Chu Chen in the holy land is too boring, so many years to go to the place have been, no fun.


    So I wanted to take advantage of Chu Tai Dou''s kneeling to ask his ancestors to come out of the mountain. Chu Jinglei was seriously injured and cultivated. When Chu Shi and Chu Jie were both in the battlefield of Shangmao Prefecture, they took a walk with them and went to the restaurants in the city to have some fun. When they didn''t want to come out, they met Chu Shi.


    Chu Chen''s silence let Chu Shi see the clue, majestic shout: "do you want to go out without reporting?"


    Chu Chen body a shock, in the face of Chu Shi that God state of the pressure, even if the Chu world are not dare to fight, let alone him?


    The tone of voice was much more tense. There was no pride in facing the rest of the people. Of course, I would not say that I was going out to find a few women to have fun. Instead, he said nervously, "granddad, the trial will be over in two days, and I will go to that place with them in a few days."


    "I don''t know when I''ll be back, and I don''t know whether I can come back. So I want to go out and see everything in Tianguan City, so that I won''t have a chance in the future."


    Chu Shi, who was angry on his face, softened his expression a little.


    It seems that the hidden world Dabi is developed from the four main cities, but the four forces are similar to prepare the young generation of outstanding people to participate in it, but they do not have to go through the first round and the second round of assessment, and then they can go to that place directly.


    Of course, there are conditions, that is, they are not more than 30 years old, and they must be strong in the demigod period.


    Looking at Chu Chen''s nervous look, Chu Shi also dispelled the idea of questioning. After all, he was his brother''s grandson: "even if we can''t interfere in that place, whether we can come back is really a problem, but a person who pursues the ultimate martial arts should not worry about danger."


    "Well, you go and have a good walk. Maybe you won''t have a chance in the future."


    Leaving a word, Chu Shi crossed the border and walked into the holy land. Because the end of this round, Dabi and the four forces had no relationship. In the future of life and death unknown, Chu Chen wanted to go out and walk more, which is justifiable.


    Chu Chen breathed a long sigh of relief. Although he was oppressed by Chu Shi, he couldn''t get a little angry because Chu Shi had such contempt for his ability and qualification.


    However, with the permission of Chu Shi, Chu Chen was still very happy and waved his big hand: "let''s go, this time we''ll have a good time, and then we''ll go to that place and let those people see the amazing demeanor of lingyunzong."


    When Chu Chen was going to take a group of people to find stimulation, Chu Shi, who entered the holy land, also directly rose from the sky and headed for the highest mountain in the holy land.It didn''t take long to get to the top of the mountain. There was no ladder or thing for people to climb up. Only those who were more than half gods could fly to this height.


    There are no buildings above, only a cave, but this cave has a stone gate, which is tightly closed at the moment.


    Chu Shi scattered his sharpness and momentum, and his face was unnaturally respectful. His eyes also looked at a man kneeling there. Who could not be Chu Tai Dou?


    He walked over and stood behind Chu Tai Dou, glanced at the closed stone gate and said, "second uncle, would you still refuse to come out?"


    Chu Tai Dou nodded. His eyes were firm, but he looked a little tired: "to today, I have been kneeling for two months and four days, but the second uncle did not respond and did not come out."


    Chu Shi knew that Chu taidou was going to kneel down and beg for help. He didn''t know whether the ancestor who was in the cave went out of the mountain to prevent the attack of Chu wind and prepare for it in advance.


    "Lord!"


    Although fighting with Chu Tai is a generation of people, their father is a brother, but Chu Shi still maintained the courtesy he should have: "second uncle, is it possible that he is no longer in it, just like before, when we don''t know, we have traveled all over the world?"


    Chu Tai Dou frowned slightly: "won''t it?"


    Chu Shi looked at the Chu leader''s appearance, wryly smile: "don''t say, you have not heard the second uncle''s response, kneel here?"


    Chu Tai Dou looked at Chu Shi, and then nodded softly: "I came here to tell the story once, because the second uncle''s temper was not good, so I knelt here after finishing, hoping that he could come out of the mountain and sit down."


    Hearing the speech, Chu confirmed his conjecture: "then, the second uncle is probably not in it."


    Chu taidou didn''t want to admit that he had knelt for two months in front of no one''s cave for two months. However, what Chu Shi said was not impossible. It was just that he didn''t think of it at first. Now when Chu Shi talked about it, he thought it was possible.


    "Second uncle, if you''re here, just call back, or I''ll go in."


    Chu Tai Dou believed seven or eight points. He stood up and said a word to him. After waiting for a moment, there was no response. He believed what Chu Shi said more.


    Stride forward to stand in front of the stone gate, raised a hand to cover the stone door with a force, only heard the booming sound, the stone gate slowly rose, inside emerged a dull breath.


    Chu Tai Dou''s heart sank. This kind of breath indicates that no one has been in it for a long time, and lacks a little vitality.


    He didn''t look so good-looking. He seemed to feel annoyed after kneeling for two months.


    Directly into the cave, Chu Shi did not follow up, because the cave looks ordinary, this mountain peak is nothing remarkable, but in the Chu family can come to this mountain peak, only God above the existence.


    And those who can enter the cave, except for the ancestor who has not appeared for thousands of years, only the patriarch, Chu taidou, can enter the cave.


    After a while, Chu Tai Dou came out with a pale face, and the stone gate closed quietly: "you are right. The second uncle is not in it. It seems that it has been 100 years, but where did he go?"


    Chu Shi''s look affected: "a hundred years?"


    Each of the four forces has its own ancestors. This is also a force that can deter each other. If the other three forces knew that the ancestors of the Chu family had not been in secret for a hundred years, they would have called.


    "If I look at it, it''s been a hundred years at least." Chu Tai Dou nodded and looked dignified: "and the second uncle didn''t leave us any contact information. He just said that if the Chu family was in danger, he would appear at the first time."


    "Now Chu Feng may come at any time, and may not come either. But without the second uncle, my heart is always unstable."


    One can fight against the eight immortals of the middle God, Chu Tai Dou''s heart is more or less lack of confidence.


    Chu Shi understood what he meant, but now people are not there, and there is no way: "patriarch, there is nothing wrong with the absence of the second uncle. Now the hidden world knows about Chu Feng''s affairs. I believe that the second uncle will certainly know all this."


    "I don''t think we need to worry about whether the second uncle will not appear at that time, but we should deal with the hidden world big ratio, so that we can better prevent Chu Feng!"


    It is necessary for all the four forces to let go of the hidden world big ratio. Therefore, those who participate in the hidden world big competition can enter and leave Lingyun sect at will with their waist cards, so as to make the safety factor lower.


    As long as this round of trial is over, Ling yunzong will be able to strengthen the defense of the holy land again, which is really safe.


    Chu Tai Dou looked back at the closed stone gate and nodded: "go, call me people above the elder to discuss the matter. Chu Feng should be prevented, and Dabi in the hidden world can not delay."


    "It is related to the younger generation of lingyunzong, whether anyone can enter the realm of God within ten years."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2047

    There are still two days and three months of hidden boundary big than the second round of assessment will be over.


    Chu Feng has been quiet in the garden for a few days without doing anything. Although he wanted to kill the old city Lord and Luo ran to avenge the dead South City Lord, he wanted to make lingyunzong and danzong suffer the greatest loss, and in order not to let people know that he had come to Lingyun sect, so that the next plan changed.


    So, last night Luo ran quietly left the holy land to look for flowers and asked Liu chufeng. It was easy to kill Luo ran, but the difficult thing was that after killing him, Ling yunzong would be on high alert. That''s what Chu Feng didn''t want to see.


    At least for the time being, he didn''t want lingyunzong to know that he was coming, waiting for fengqingqing to come out of the test place, and then!


    This morning, I wanted to sleep in peacefully. Anyway, there was nothing extra to do. Chu Jinglei told me that it would take a little time, because now the boundary is open, and there is no waist token to open and recognize the Lord. Even if he is the second elder, it is not easy to use it at will.


    Of course, it is not difficult if he is not injured, but if he still needs to use a white card when he is injured, he may be doubted.


    Chu Feng understood that his anxiety was not that he didn''t want to help, so he said that it doesn''t matter. When it doesn''t work, it''s OK to break the border by force, and there''s still time.


    It''s just because Nan Zhenyan can''t continue. The latter insists that he go out with him. Although Chu Feng doesn''t want to, he''s been bothered by Nan Zhenyan these days and his head is about to explode. Chu Feng knows that he wants to be quiet, so he still has to follow Nan Zhenyan''s advice.


    Simply tidy up, wearing a mask, Chu Feng and Nan Zhenyan left the residence.


    Perhaps it is the reason for the big ratio of the hidden world. Among the people walking around the street, few of them can see the strong people in the period of natural anger. Obviously, they have entered the place of trial.


    In addition, Chu Feng also found that the more in-depth understanding, the more surprised at the structure of Tianguan City, in which ordinary people accounted for nearly 70%.


    This is not the case in the four main cities, because those ordinary people are not qualified to stay in the main city, the proportion is very small, more people are in remote places, or less important areas.


    However, there are so many people who are not martial artists in Tianguan city. Chu Feng is inevitably a little curious.


    The strength of the four forces must be above the four main cities. Otherwise, those who are strong in the divine realm will be too worthless. However, the four main cities are all warriors at a glance. There are so many ordinary people in the city states of the four forces. Chu Feng said that it was impossible for him to be curious.


    "It''s strange why there are so many ordinary people?"


    Nan Zhenyan walks aside. Chu Feng is not too close, but not too far apart. In other people''s eyes, they are more like strangers on the same road. They seem to see Chu Feng''s curiosity and ask in a low voice.


    Chu Feng did not hide his curiosity, nodded slightly.


    Nan Zhenyan chuckled, but the look at Chu Feng was totally different from before. It was more like looking at a golden mountain: "nothing strange. The hidden world itself is the largest number of ordinary people, and those who can become martial arts are only a small part.


    You can see that Tianguan city is like this, but if you go to the other three forces one day, you will find that their situation is similar to that of Tianguan city. Ordinary people occupy the vast majority of the population


    Hearing the speech, Chu Feng asked, "why should the four major forces build a strong force? How to cultivate super power like this


    Nanzhenyan pursed her lips, which made people feel the urge to kiss her. Looking at a tea house nearby, she motioned for Chu Feng to pass by and let people serve tea. Then she continued: "maybe you think that all the martial arts are powerful, but you see that the four main cities are all martial arts, but do you think they are stronger than the four forces?"


    "So it doesn''t matter how many ordinary people occupy. What matters is the power of the summit. Even if all of lingyunzong are ordinary people, it''s enough for people to be dignified and valued as long as there is a strong one in the divine realm."


    Looking around like a thief, Nan Zhenyan lowered her voice and said, "I know more about lingyunzong than before. But now I know that lingyunzong has five powerful deities, which is the peak power. It doesn''t matter if there are more ordinary people below It''s enough that the basic strength is all martial arts. "


    Chu Feng slightly clear nod, so said the words hidden world and the present world or a little state other.


    In today''s world, although the power of the top is very important, sometimes the number of martial artists is also very important. Just like Xuanyuan family and Longmen, they were the two knives on the head of the three men and four families. We can see this.


    However, in the hidden world, there are already strong people in the divine realm, so the number of warriors is not so important. The most important thing is the number and strength of the strong ones.


    There are five powerful deities in lingyunzong. Chu Feng probably knows who they are.


    Chu taidou, Chu Shi, Chu Kingdom and Chu Jinglei, so the fifth must be the master of Nancheng master, the second ancestor of Chu family, and now the ancestor of Chu family.It seems that lingyunzong has only five powerful deities. It seems that there are not many, but Chu Feng is very clear that this is already very strong.


    There is no one who has become a God. The four major forces may now be less than 20 deities. They are still the super forces that have been passed down to the present day for endless years. However, in the past, so many years have been just the birth of such a number of powerful deities.


    In view of the huge base number of the hidden world and the development over the years, the five powerful deities of lingyunzong are not many.


    Chu Feng is preparing to drink the tea. However, he finds that Nan Zhenyan is staring at him without blinking. He feels a little creepy in his whole body.


    Because these days, once nanzhenyan looks at him like this, she will not have any good words.


    Chu Feng let himself calm into a sip of tea, this is to see nanzhenyan, although the latter has been for thousands of years, and even has the daughter of Nan Aoxue, but I have to say that I can''t see it at all. It''s better to be a charming young woman.


    "You''re honest." Nan Zhenyan was very satisfied with Chu Feng''s reply, and suddenly asked, "which one is better than me and rosefinch?"


    Chu Feng just drank into the mouth of the tea spray out, fortunately, nanzhenyan response quickly, otherwise it will be wet.


    Coughing a few times, Chu Feng''s problem with Nan Zhenyan is really speechless. The rosefinch is my woman, and you have nothing to do with me. If you insist that it has something to do with it, at most it is a slave I bought with 200 million gold coins. Can you compare it? Chu Feng thinks it can''t be compared.


    And such look falls in the eye of South true Yan, that is another kind of meaning, frown hums a way: "how, I can''t compare with rosefinch?"


    "That''s not true." Dare to say that, Chu Feng does not doubt that Nan Zhenyan will fight with him.


    Nan Zhenyan''s face was cold: "so why did you answer so reluctantly?"


    "Do you have any?" Chu Feng naturally won''t say that he was reluctant to answer, and asked himself: "no, it must be that you feel wrong."


    Nan Zhenyan snorted coldly. She didn''t believe Chu Feng''s ghost words. However, because of the thought in her heart, she didn''t entangle with Chu Feng. She lowered her voice and said, "today I call you out. It''s something that other people don''t want to say to you."


    Chu wind secretly said, sure enough, South really Yan is not for no reason to call him out.


    Looking around, Nan Zhenyan seems to be very careful, and her voice is a little lower: "well, I only have Aoxue, and people of my age don''t pray for any big breakthrough and progress, but I hope Aoxue can go further. After all, her father''s son of a bitch exists in God''s land."


    "The thing is like this, if you don''t dislike it, I can play with it as long as you help Ao Xue all the time, OK?"


    Chu Feng looks stunned, not because Nan Zhenyan''s last words can arouse the desire of countless men, but his eyes are more complex. Looking at Nan Zhenyan, you can feel a mother''s love for her daughter, even at the expense of her own body, and a cut.


    Nan Zhenyan was so looked at by Chu Feng, thinking that he didn''t want to agree, and even couldn''t see himself: "what are you looking at?"


    At the beginning, Chu Feng didn''t really want to improve the cultivation of the people in the hidden world. After all, only those in the modern world were his own team. However, the appearance of Nan Zhenyan changed Chu Feng''s ideas.


    No matter in the hidden world or in the present world, as long as we stand firmly with him, we will be his brothers and sisters, our comrades in arms. Even if he will leave the hidden world one day, there is no denying that he is still in the hidden world.


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng breathed out: "I can promise you that as long as Miss Aoxue needs, I can try my best to improve her cultivation."


    Nan Zhenyan''s face appeared a color of joy, and nodded: "well, if you need to find me, or if I am free, I will secretly look for you."


    Chu Feng knows that Nan Zhenyan misunderstands her meaning. She thinks that she has to play with her body to help. She shakes her head and doesn''t want to explain more. She just does her own thing.


    Standing up, Chu Feng is also ready to go back to Tianguan city garden. Nan Zhenyan asks him to come out alone for the sake of Nan Ao Xue. He scolds his parents and feels sorry for him. Chu Feng doesn''t mean to go on.


    After going out for a certain distance, Chu Feng did not manage Nan Zhenyan to go back. He did not dare to say anything in other places. However, in the secret place of Lingyun sect, no one dared to attack Nan Zhenyan.


    However, before going out far away, a familiar voice came from behind: "ouch, master Zhenyan is drinking tea here. It''s very elegant."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2048

    Chu Chen came with his group of followers, with an open smile on his face and a kind of obscene color in his eyes.


    If he had seen Nan Zhenyan before, he would not have dared to speak like that. But since the death of the South City Lord, everyone knows that the South City Lord has sheltered Chu Feng. If it was not because the South City Lord was the first apprentice of the Chu family''s ancestors, it is estimated that all the people of the South City Lord had been destroyed.


    But even if it is not destroyed, the southern city Lord system will no longer have the kind of glory before.


    So Chu Chen in the face of Nan Zhenyan, there is nothing polite to say, even can say that the words are with a little frivolous taste.


    Nanzhenyan is still drinking tea there, thinking that Chu Feng has agreed to her request to improve her cultivation for Nan Aoxue. She is also thinking about whether she should be more active or how to accompany Chu Feng. After all, she has little experience in this field. She hears Chu Chen''s annoying voice and frowns gently and then stretches.


    Now the Nanjia family is not as good as before. Once she could have despised Chu Chen and even refused to give her face at all. But now, even if she didn''t give her face, she couldn''t show it on her face.


    And this is the secret place of lingyunzong. It''s not good to offend Chu Chen, who will embarrass her at any time.


    Chu Chen went over and sat down directly. He was going to go to the biggest restaurant in Tianguan city to find some women to accompany him. He didn''t want to meet nanzhenyan on the way.


    For this woman, Chu Chen has always been a fantasy, but because of the South City Lord and Nan Zhenyan''s own strong strength, Chu Chen is not good to show that heart.


    But now it''s different. The South City Lord has died. If it wasn''t for the reason of the ancestors of the Chu family, even the whole family would be destroyed. Naturally, Chu Chen had less respect for nanzhenyan than before.


    Although nanzhenyan is a woman who has given birth to a child, this absolutely does not affect the dirty idea in Chu Chen''s heart.


    He drew back his eyes and said with a smile: "master Zhenyan, I heard that you have been in the secret place for some time. Why don''t you go to the holy land of lingyunzong? How can you be regarded as one of the disciples of Ling yunzong. Although you have been away for so many years, you are still a member of your own family! "


    The South City Lord''s death was caused by Chu Jie himself. Chu Chen is the grandson of Chu Kingdom. Now Nan Zhenyan almost has the impulse to kill him.


    "Do you have anything to do with it?" he snorted


    "Still very angry." Chu Chen meaningful smile, did not worry at all what South Zhenyan dare to do to oneself: "now is not the same, you still such attitude to me, do you think good?"


    Nan Zhenyan had known that this would happen, so she was not surprised. She asked sarcastically, "what kind of attitude do you think I should take towards you?"


    Chu Chen naturally felt that Nan Zhenyan was not happy with him, but his identity doomed him to be fearless, and his eyes remained on nanzhenyan''s heavy two regiments: "the attitude is naturally to be a little warm to me, to recognize the current situation and what you need to do, at least as if you are not able to do so now."


    "Master Zhenyan, it happens that I''m going to the restaurant to sit down, shall we?"


    Nan Zhenyan sneers at a smile, the color in Chu Chen''s eyes, where does she not know what it means?


    Blurt out: "you want to play with me?"


    Chu Chen really means this, but in public, as the core of Ling yunzong, it is not easy to say such words. I don''t want Nan Zhenyan to ask him directly, which makes Chu Chen stunned.


    Take a look around. In addition to following others, they don''t care. They dare not pay attention here. They are relaxed and don''t worry about any scandal being transmitted back to Ling yunzong.


    Unexpectedly, nanzhenyan said it, and Chu Chen didn''t cover up his dirty heart. He nodded: "yes, you are not the nanzhenyan before. At present, your family in the South can be said to be languishing. If it is not for the relationship between the ancestors, they have been destroyed by my great grandfather and grandfather, so as to recognize their own situation."


    "Follow me and be on call in the future. Let me play with it. I can keep your family safe. How about it?"


    Nan Zhenyan aroused a look of ridicule. Even the father of Chu Chen did not dare to put forward such a condition. Now he, as a son, said it without ceremony, which is really promising.


    For people like Chu Chen, Nan Zhenyan is not even a little angry, but it doesn''t hinder her to give Chu Chen a little embarrassment: "want to play me, OK!"


    Chu Chen thought that Nan Zhenyan would refuse, but she did not expect her to agree. She was so excited that she felt that nanzhenyan was due to the death of the South City Lord. She learned to be good: "what conditions do you have?"


    "I heard that Luo Ran is in your house." Nan Zhenyan''s amused smile deliberately shows charming amorous feelings: "as long as you kill him, I will give you to play at will, and how you want to play how to play, dare?"


    Luo Ran has been living in Chu Chen''s home since he fled from Nancheng, which is also the palace of Chu Kingdom. This is no secret.


    But Chu Chen did not have lust, immediately agreed, in his eyes Luo Ran is nothing, in lingyunzong can find many people easily kill him countless times.


    But Chu Chen is not a fool. If Chu Jie can let Luo ran live in his palace, it shows that Luo Ran is still valuable. If he agrees with Nan Zhenyan''s request to kill Luo ran, he can enjoy Nan Zhenyan''s beautiful body, but he may not be able to afford it if Chu Jie blames him later.Even if he is the best grandson of Chu Kingdom.


    "If you promise, if you kill him, I''ll play for you, or I won''t talk about it."


    Of course, Nan Zhenyan knew that Chu Chen would not do that, and did not dare to do so. Such a request was to embarrass Chu Chen and let him know that even in the secret realm of lingyunzong, he did not dare to do things. He stood up and said a little sarcastic.


    Exasperated, he stood up and said, "Nan Zhenyan, do you play me?"


    "Did I play you?" Nan Zhenyan asked back and said sarcastically, "I''m not very clear. As long as you can do it, I will accompany you. You dare not do it now. Do you still want to make a profit. There is no such good thing in the world."


    People around are attracted by the situation here, see is Chu Chen with people here, are curious what happened.


    Chu Chen looks convulsed. Now so many people are paying attention to this place. He is not good at fighting with Nan Zhenyan. If someone knows that he wants to play with nanzhenyan, he will be scolded by Chu kingdom because he knows that his grandfather also has some interest in nanzhenyan.


    Hard pointing to guide Zhenyan: "Hello, go!"


    With that group of followers, Chu Chen can''t do anything to nanzhenyan in broad daylight, and even if he wants to do anything, he and the group behind him will not play any role in the face of nanzhenyan, who is in the peak of the late demigod period.


    But he can be sure that nanzhenyan was just playing with himself and didn''t mean to accompany him. He was a little annoyed. The idea of going to the hotel was given up. He decided to give Nan Zhenyan a good look.


    "He won''t just let it go. Be careful in the next few days."


    Chu Chen and people left less than a while, Chu Feng came to Nan Zhenyan''s side, a light admonishment, because just when Chu Chen left, his left eye saw the boundless dark killing machine on Chu Chen''s body, which was the killing opportunity and anger to Nan Zhenyan.


    South really Yan does not agree a smile: "on him, I still don''t put in the eye."


    Looking at Nan Zhenyan''s indifference, Chu Feng understands that she is confident in her own strength and is infinitely close to the existence of the divine realm. Chu Chen is only a person in the middle of the semi divine state. Naturally, she does not need to pay attention to it, and has the capital of absolute contempt.


    It''s just that this is the secret place of lingyunzong. Chu Chen is the grandson of Chu Kingdom. Nan Zhenyan needs to be careful after all. She is ready to persuade Nan Zhenyan to keep a low profile recently and not to come out again. Chu Feng feels something and looks at the East and the north in vain.


    What is the situation of micro frown? He felt a familiar breath just now, but it should not appear in the hidden world?


    "Auntie Nan!"


    Chu Feng thought about it and said to Nan Zhenyan, "I''m going to do something. You''ll go back and be careful. What''s going to wait for me to go back and talk about it."


    Chu Feng said, quickening his pace, he disappeared in the vast sea of people, and his face was still a little excited, because he just smelled a smell, a familiar and has not felt the breath for a long time.


    Nan Zhenyan frowns and wonders how Chu Feng is flustered, but she doesn''t go to the bottom of the matter. She turns around and goes to Tianguan city garden.


    Chu Chen, who was going to eat, drink and have fun in the restaurant, returned to the holy land of lingyunzong with a gloomy face. On the way back to the palace, a follower asked curiously, "master Chen, although that nanzhenyan is good, she is also a woman who has given birth, and her strength is so strong, you don''t need to be angry!"


    Chu Chen stopped, and suddenly turned around and slapped the speaker. He said, "what do you know? Do you think I want to play with a hole just like you? I play with taste and identity. Do you think anyone can play with a woman like Nan Zhenyan? "


    "Don''t say she gave birth to children. Even if she had ten, I''m interested. Forget it. You don''t understand."


    The man was slapped and scolded Chu Chen for his unique taste. He also asked carefully, "but she is so strong, how can you succeed?"


    Chu Chen biting his teeth is still angry for the things just now, smell speech frown, looked at the distance, emerged a touch of Cruelty: "I want to get things, there is no can not get?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2049

    In the northeast of Tianguan City, there is a primeval forest that can''t be seen at a glance. It has been hundreds of miles away from Tianguan city.


    Chu wind concealed all the breath from the sky and fell on a towering tree in the primeval forest, overlooking the vast forest, looking for the familiar smell just now.


    Beginning in Tianguan City, Chu wind suddenly smelled a familiar breath, very slight.


    If it was the past, chufeng naturally could not feel it, even the middle God and even the upper God could not feel it. But after the first World War of ice blade and snow field, Chu Feng''s perception ability was much stronger. Unless the other party completely concealed his breath, otherwise, he could not escape his perception.


    Naturally, he would not care about other people''s breath, but the breath just now seemed to be aimed at him. Even if it was far away, Chu Feng felt like this.


    The first thought may be the enemy, but later I think that the possibility is very small.


    If the enemy is really the enemy and knows that he is in Tianguan City, how can he deliberately catch the breath? It should be a sudden attack on him, which can also attract the attention of the Chu family, and then they will join the Chu family to attack him.


    But now in this vast and endless forest, and now Tianguan city is covered by the border, if you want to come quickly, you have to pass through the main gate. It''s not so fast. The other party can''t do so much unless he has the strength to kill him alone.


    However, under the sage of heaven, Chu Feng was confident that he would be killed if he could attack him. Therefore, the opponent must not be the enemy.


    His left eye twinkled. He was about to look around the virgin forest at 360 degrees to find out who was suspicious. A faint breath came again. The spirit of Chu Feng was shocked. This time, there was not much doubt. There was nothing wrong with the feeling just now. This is indeed a familiar breath.


    He turned and looked back into a dense forest, without using his left eye, but seemed to have known who it was.


    The body flits in the air, without any fluctuation, it falls into the forest. The smallest tree needs two adults to encircle, and the largest needs 89 adults to do it. This is the special hidden world. The trees are very tall, just like the ancient trees.


    Also saw a man''s figure back to him, Chu Feng frowned and said: "how can you be in the hidden world, and, you have not already?"


    The man slowly turned around, it is a seemingly modest and stable face, but absolutely can not be ignored, white with a strong self-confidence, that can let women indulge in the eyes, but sometimes flash through the color of the monster.


    Luo Qian!


    The inheritor of the Luo family of Meiyuan in the world is also the inheritor of Chisha, the sage of Qisha in ancient times. When Chu Feng led the strong men of Longmen to attack the Luo family of Meiyuan, his tusks were exposed, and he even tried to occupy his power with the skill of swallowing small shuras.


    In the end, Luo Qian gave up a lot of things because of his affection for his sister, and in order to let Luo Mengmeng live, he scattered all his strength to continue his life.


    From that time on, Chu Feng felt that the intersection between himself and Luo Qian should be over, and he would never see him again in his whole life.


    But at this moment, in the secret realm of Chu family in the hidden world, he met Luo Qian, and the decadent and ordinary people''s atmosphere when Luo Qian and he last met were completely different.


    At the moment, Luo Qian''s body exudes the semi God''s mid-term cultivation. Secondly, there is a force hidden deeper. But Chu Feng can still feel that it is the power of Chisha, and it is already in the upper God.


    Last time to now, more than a year later, Luo Qian didn''t continue to be ordinary. He not only recovered his strength, but also became more powerful than before. Chu Feng had only curiosity in his heart.


    "I also feel that I should spend my life in peace and stability."


    Luo Qian gave a faint smile. He didn''t draw his sword and was not destroyed by the Chu wind. "It was only two months after I left Meiyuan Luo''s home that one morning I found that my lost strength was restored. Later, I realized that the power of Chisha was passed on to me. Then I was the Chisha in my life, and the scattered power was just the tip of the iceberg It''s restored. "


    In Luo Qian''s simple explanation, Chu Feng probably knew what was going on.


    It turns out that Luo Qian lost his own strength at that time, but from the moment when he accepted the inheritance of Chisha, everything was doomed. The scattered power was just a small part of the inheritance, and the follow-up power still appeared in Luo Qian''s body until he recovered to the peak, even to the greatest extent.


    "You''re lucky, then."


    Although it has a little mysterious meaning, it is impossible to stand in the world of the strong: "however, you have recovered your strength. How can you come to the hidden world, and they?"


    Naturally, they refer to Luo Mengmeng and ya ya.


    Luo Qian''s eyes flashed a different color and nodded: "it seems that my guess is correct. At the beginning, you knew that Mengmeng was still alive."


    Chu Feng did not explain that his left eye could see a lot of things, and there was no need to explain it.Luo Qian also did not continue to ask, reply: "they also come."


    After that, eight adults came out from behind the tree. They were not Luo Mengmeng and Yaya. Who else could they be?


    Luo Mengmeng still looks unruly and willful at the first glance. However, she has experienced a lot. In her eyes, she has lost her innocence and changed a lot. However, her lovely taste has not changed.


    Moreover, the strength of the two men is currently a demigod state. Chu Feng guessed that Luo Qian had brought them before he came to the hidden world, otherwise they would not have such rapid growth.


    Just to meet again, Chu Feng is still a little embarrassed, did not expect to meet again, also can not help thinking of the original thing.


    He took advantage of Luo Mengmeng''s trust and simplicity to get into meiyuanluo''s family, and finally destroyed meiyuanluo''s family in front of her. Even though the time has passed for so long, it is estimated that the damage still exists.


    "Long time no see!"


    Compared with Chu Feng''s embarrassment, Luo Mengmeng didn''t mean it. The mature girl went to Chu Feng and opened her arms for the first time: "can you give me a hug?"


    Chu Feng is a little complicated. He nods slightly and opens his hands to hold Luo Mengmeng in his arms.


    In the mind inexplicably thought of the two things we met at the beginning, as well as the confession of that day and the kiss that couldn''t go away.


    But there are some things that the two people are very clear about. After all, he chufeng has destroyed the Luo family in Meiyuan. Even if Luo Mengmeng can figure out these things in his mind, these things are indelible. Even if they can meet each other, they can still do so, even if it is already good.


    Just a simple hug, there is no emotional tears to meet things directly separated, Luo Mengmeng looked up at Chu Feng: "I don''t like this mask!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and took off his mask to show his true face. Seeing the unfamiliar but familiar face in front of him, Luo Mengmeng showed a smile: "maybe, it''s a little more real."


    Chu Feng was at a loss when she faced Luo Mengmeng. She deliberately turned away her eyes and looked at ya ya. The little girl still followed Luo Mengmeng''s side as before, and walked forward with a smile: "can you give me a hug?"


    Although Luo Mengmeng is no longer a young lady, she is still a girl in her heart. Luo Mengmeng can embrace Chu Feng on her own initiative, which does not mean that she can also.


    At the moment, chufeng opens her mouth, and Ya Ya feels embarrassed. There are others, but she has taken off her clothes and sleeps with Chu Feng. Yaya has nothing to be embarrassed about. She holds Chu Feng tightly with her open arms.


    When Luo Qian and Luo Mengmeng couldn''t notice, he whispered in chufeng''s ear: "son of a bitch, I miss you."


    Chu Feng smiles and pats Ya Ya''s shoulder, and the two talents release. Then he asks, "Luo Shao, how can you come to lingyunzong''s secret place?"


    Luo Qian replied: "actually, we came a year ago, and I just recovered at that time."


    At that time, Luo Qian found that his strength was restored, and he was in the realm of the middle God, which was regarded as the most powerful existence in the modern world. If he continued to stay in the present world, he would inevitably cause the fear of the heaven, and might bring disaster to others.


    So Luo Qian decided to come to the hidden world. Originally, he didn''t want Luo Mengmeng and ya ya to follow him. However, after the three agreed, they would live by each other. Although they were worried that they would not accept the cruelty when they came to the hidden world, Luo Qian still chose to take them with him.


    One is a year, and has always been in the secret place of Lingyun sect.


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly and looked at the waist cards on the three people. He was shocked: "how can you have the waist token of lingyunzong?"


    Luo Mengmeng whispered: "because we are all the people who have passed the examination in the semi divine period of Lingyun sect''s Secret realm, we will go to a place together with those who have passed the second round of examination of the hidden world Dabi. The minimum requirement to go to that place is to be demigods."


    Chu Feng frowned. He really didn''t know about this problem. He only required that all the people were demigods at the lowest level. Aren''t all the people who could take part in the festival of wrath? Isn''t it all going to be eliminated?


    Luo Qian seemed to see Chu Feng''s curiosity and said, "you will know when their trial ends the day after tomorrow."


    Chu Feng nodded and didn''t ask Luo Qian how he found himself. The latter is one of the inheritors of Qisha Shengjun. It is not difficult to know something: "well, what are you going to do next?"


    Luo Qian took a look at Luo Mengmeng and ya ya. When they lowered their heads, Luo Qian sighed and shook his head: "yes, I want to kill you, but neither sister wants me to do that."


    "They say you have too many enemies in the hidden world. Let me stay with you and help each other in the future."


    It seems helpless, but Chu Feng''s eyes are bright. With Luo Qian, who is already equivalent to the upper God, his power will be much stronger.


    The eyes pass by Luo Mengmeng and ya ya, who are shy at the moment. Chu Feng sighs in his heart. How can he de?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2050

    When Chu Feng and Luo Qian meet and prepare to return, Tianguan city garden is another scene.


    Nan Zhenyan came back to tell the rosefinch that they had to wait for Chu Feng to come back. After sitting down for less than an hour, there was a loud noise outside.


    People have not yet gone out to see what happened, outside came the sound of building collapse.


    Nan Zhenyan and Zhuque look at each other and rush out. Nu zilei and Xuanyuan Huining are also temporarily hidden, because everyone thinks Nu zilei belongs to Chu Feng, and Xuanyuan Huining has appeared on the ice blade snow plain, and people will inevitably recognize her when she goes out.


    Outside, as soon as Zhuque and Nan Zhenyan came out, there were ten strong men in the sky. The five demigods reached their peak at the later stage. Judging from the clothes they were wearing, they were the people of lingyunzong.


    A building in the distance was in ruins, and it was obvious that they had just used that building to lead them out.


    "Asshole, do you know where this is


    The leader held up his head and said, "we not only know where this is, but also know who you are. Nan Zhenyan, come with us?"


    "Chu Chen asked you to come?" Nan Zhenyan immediately thought of a possibility. She had offended Chu Chen just now. Now someone from Ling yunzong came to say that no one believed Chu Chen.


    The first strong also did not conceal, said: "yes, young master Chen asked us to invite you. Those who are smart will come with us. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    The five late strong may have nothing to do with Nan Zhenyan, but the five late peak strong ones are hard to say.


    Nanzhenyan secretly scolded a damned, knowing that Chu Chen would probably hold grudges, but did not expect to come so quickly, she said in a cold voice, "do you dare to move me? Are the rules of lingyunzong binding others, not their own people? "


    Because lingyunzong, like the first four main cities, demanded that there should be no conflict within Tianguan city during the Dabi period. If there is any contradiction that needs to be solved, go outside the city.


    But now Ling yunzong''s people actually started directly, completely ignoring the rules there. Nan Zhenyan was naturally angry.


    "We didn''t come to ask you to come with us for no reason."


    It seems to have expected that nanzhenyan would question them like this, and the leader took out a token from his body: "this is the token of the three elders. We suspect that you have hidden Chu Feng here, so we need you to go back with us to help investigate. If you are innocent, we will let you back."


    The eyes showed a threatening color: "if you cooperate with us, we can only be rude to you, consider it by yourself."


    As for the rosefinch standing beside nanzhenyan, they don''t care too much, or think it''s just a friend nanzhenyan knows, and they don''t doubt that this is the person of Chu Feng. If it is, how can they come out and stand in front of them?


    And South Zhen Yan is completely angry to, want to kill all the people in front of her.


    Just knowing that would only make Chu Jie, who had wanted to kill him, find an excuse to eliminate the hidden danger that she might retaliate in the future. Nan Zhenyan almost bit her lips and felt that she was being bullied too much.


    And now she can''t resist. Otherwise, she will be punished as a person who conceals Chu Feng. Even if she does, she can''t admit it, because in that case, even if the South City Master is the disciple of the Chu family''s ancestors, she will not be able to protect her this time.


    Pointing to the head of the strong drink: "you this is a deliberate revenge, I have no hidden people, you know best."


    The first strong man naturally knew that this was Chu Chen''s intention to target Nan Zhenyan, but he knew that he could not disobey Chu Chen''s orders. The pig was forced to bow all the cabbages in the dark, and the leader also made a gesture.


    The four demigods who followed him in the later period immediately scattered around nanzhenyan and Zhuque. Obviously, if Nan Zhenyan didn''t go with them, he would have to deal with it.


    As soon as Zhu Que''s face was cold, she also heard Nan Zhenyan say that what happened in the street was that she hated such people who bullied men and women.


    "I''ll go with you."


    However, Nan Zhenyan reaches out and holds the rosefinch. Even if they do it together, ten people here are not necessarily rivals. Once again, Xuanyuan Huining, a powerful God state, can easily kill these people.


    However, this will also expose them to Ling yunzong''s attention. In the critical period, if the person who killed Ling yunzong will be investigated to the end, which may destroy Chu Feng''s plan. Although Nan Zhenyan is a little thick headed, it does not mean that she is big and brainless.


    The rosefinch frowns, slightly shakes his head to indicate South really Yan not to go.


    "It''s OK. They don''t dare to do anything to me."


    Nan Zhenyan smiles gently. Although it will not be a good thing to be taken away by these people, it will be in the holy land of lingyunzong. Chu Chen doesn''t dare to go too far. If something happens, Chu Chen will be more miserable.


    As for now, the people who came to see her have a good reason. If they don''t follow her, it''s hard to say. Nan Zhenyan is still clear about this.Seeing that nanzhenyan has made a decision, Zhu que is a little worried in her heart, but she believes nanzhenyan will not be very interested, nodding: "then you should be careful."


    Nanzhenyan responded with a voice, walked to the eyes and swept the group of people cold, and went to the sky. She did not believe Chu chenzhen dared to do to her in Lingyun Zong holy land. If it was, she would definitely kill Chu Chen. As for these people, she could not take her together for a short time.


    Nanzhenyan promised to leave with her, and the first strong and others all retreated. Only when she left, she looked at the Zhuque more. He wondered why Chu Chen didn''t even want to be a woman, but she didn''t know Chu Chen had not seen the Zhuque at first. Otherwise, with Chu Chen''s character, how could she not move?


    Zhuque returned to the house, angry purple Lei and Xuanyuan Huining also came out, the latter show eyebrows frown: "true Yan elder generation to go, will what happen?"


    "It shouldn''t be." Zhu que has figured out the way nanzhenyan said: "it is lingyunzong holy land. The powerful people in the God state do not necessarily hurt her without silence. Moreover, Chu Chen is impossible for those who are at the peak of the late semi God period."


    "So there should be nothing, maybe Chu Chen thought of a tone, and then did it."


    Angry purple bud and Xuanyuan Huining nodded slightly, now nanzhenyan followed, they can only guess this way.


    Sitting down for nearly an hour, there was footsteps outside. Zhuque and Xuanyuan Huining could not stand to smile on their faces, knowing that Chu Feng must have come back.


    Just they stood up and looked back to the door. Chu Feng came back. But after Chu Feng, there were two sweet and beautiful girls. Her face suddenly came down dark. Chu Feng, a bastard, would die if she didn''t go out and not collude with a woman?


    But this idea has not fallen, the body of the Zhuque a tight burst of the killing machine: "luoqian!"


    Xuanyuan Huining has not seen luoqian, but also knows who luoqian is, and his eyes are slightly fixed on him: "what is the matter?"


    Chu Feng was afraid of them fighting, and said quickly: "just now I just felt the breath of Luo Shao, so I just went to see it. I didn''t expect that he and his sister and Ya Ya were in the hidden world, so everyone knew it and came together."


    Xuanyuan Huining and Zhuque heard Chu Feng''s explanation and almost didn''t fall on the ground. They didn''t know the anger purple Lei. But they all knew the kindness and resentment of Chu Feng and meiyuanluo family, and even did a lot of things to break meiyuanluo family. How do they feel like friends now?


    "They are our friends."


    Before the little thoughts of the two people were gone, Chu Feng confirmed their thoughts: "and later, they will stay with us, so everyone try to get along peacefully!"


    Zhuque frowned. Although it was a little strange what Chu Feng was doing, she believed that Chu Feng was not a man who was in trouble and nodded and stopped talking. But she was always vigilant to Luo Qian.


    Xuanyuan Huining was a fierce stare at Chu wind, and he thought that he was a friend of luoqian because of the things that Luo Mengmeng had done. Because of the reason that Chu wind broke the Luojia in Meiyuan, Xuanyuan Huining probably knew.


    But now, Zhuque doesn''t speak, Chu Feng doesn''t want to explain more. Xuanyuan Huining is not good to keep pestering. He walks to sit down, but a face looks ugly.


    Angry purple Lei also came to ask quietly what happened, why she and the Zhuque did not seem to welcome the three people very much.


    Xuanyuan Huining may be looking for a vent gap, the voice to the past things roughly said once.


    "The angry purple bud small mouth is slightly open, tut murmur said:" the wind is really enough cold blood, also enough sex mouth, kill the family of others, but also want to delusion other people''s women. "


    There they whispered, but Chu Feng didn''t care what they were saying, and motioned Luo Qian to sit down, and then he found that there was no one missing: "aunt Nan?"


    Zhu que also remembered the matter of nanzhenyan. He came to lingyunzong''s powerful man with a dignified look, and said once about threatening to take nanzhenyan with an excuse.


    Chu Feng squints his eyes. When I came back, I saw the building collapse and thought it was made by Zhu Que and nanzhenyan. I didn''t want to be a strong Lingyun Zong.


    "Will you go and save her?" asked the lark


    Chu Feng shook his head: "even if we want to save her now, we have to go in. Don''t worry, aunt Nan will not be in trouble."


    Seeing Chu Feng so confident, Zhu que they also scattered a little worry, but also always vigilant Luo Qian three people, after all, it was not dead hatred, how can be friends?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2051

    Lingyunzong holy land.


    In the eyes of Tianguan City, the holy land of lingyunzong is an endless mountain range, but for the people in lingyunzong, lingyunzong is the inner and outer cities.


    Because lingyunzong is from the present world of Tianguan Chu family, the reason for its development to the present, so the development of lingyunzong is to cultivate the people of Chu family as the core, and the rest of people with other surnames can only live in the inner door unless they are particularly strong, otherwise they live in the outer door.


    At this moment, the place where the Chu family is located in Lingyun clan is located is a palace built on a mountain range.


    Chu Chen stood on the spacious platform before the palace, looking at the distance.


    After a while, the ten Lingyun sect strongmen sent out by him came down from the sky with Nan Zhenyan. Chu Chen glanced over the charming nanzhenyan and said with a sneer, "don''t you want to offer me conditions to play? Why did you come here? "


    See Chu Chen standing there complacent appearance, South true Yan sneer to say: "do you dare to play?"


    "Why don''t I dare to play?" Chu Chen asked.


    Nanzhenyan looks stunned. On Chu Chen''s face, she sees absolute self-confidence, which is not found on the street at first. If she disagrees, how can she be played with her semi divine cultivation?


    Just sprout such idea, South true Yan suddenly feel whole body weak and paralyzed, seem to be able to fall to the ground at any time in general.


    Behind came the sound of laughter, Luo ran came out with a smile: "if you are good, young master Chen will not be able to play with you, but unfortunately, I have studied Zhetian pill, and found a special manufacturing method, which can refine the ingredients that are not comparable to that of Zhetian pill, but can definitely have effect, called zhetiangsan."


    Nan Zhenyan looks startled. She knows that she has been hit. She must have missed the trick on the way to here just now.


    She naturally knows what it is. It is made by the simplified refining method of Zhetian pill. It can''t make a person fall into the realm of cultivation forever, but it can definitely make this person unable to exert his strength for at least one day. For example, she can only survive in the cultivation of tiannu.


    For so many demigods of lingyunzong, it is useless.


    Infinite close to the divine realm, but it is still a semi divine period after all.


    Clench lip, South true Yan that wish to kill the eyes of cold pass Luo ran: "you will not die well."


    "Young master Chen!" Luo ran Cai doesn''t care. What he needs now is the protection of lingyunzong, or the protection of Chu Kingdom. If he doesn''t do something for Chu Chen, how can he do it? "I''ve increased the efficacy of this Zhetian powder. Nanzhenyan will become a martial artist with only Tianyuan period at most in a short time."


    "And it will last seven days, and you can have a good time."


    Chu Chen showed a wild smile, patted Luo Ran''s shoulder and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I will not let you be killed easily, thank you!"


    "Somebody, send her to my bedroom. I''ll let her know now that women are born to be killed."


    The two powerful men immediately oppressed Nan Zhenyan, who did not have the strength to fight back, and entered the palace toward the place where Chu Chen lived.


    Chu Chen was about to follow him in. Luo ran hesitated and said, "young master Chen, can you arrange a place for me to live in Lingyun sect, like the old city master?"


    Chu Chen frowned and looked at Luo ran: "do you think it is possible?"


    He just put forward a condition to be rejected, Luo ran looks slightly ugly.


    He has lived here all the time, but Luo ran doesn''t like the feeling of being left behind, so he wants to have his own residence like the old city Lord. Because the old city Lord has a mansion outside the Lingyun clan. Although it is not as grand as the Chengzhu''s mansion in the southern city, it is a kind of identity symbol in Lingyun clan.


    Originally, I thought that helping Chu Chen win Nan Zhenyan could get some benefits, but I didn''t want to get a promise in empty words. I couldn''t see the extreme in her expression.


    Luo ran also considered giving Nan Zhenyan a way, because it might offend Chu Feng. After all, the South City Lord was kind to Chu Feng. Now that his sister''s accident happened, Chu Feng would surely get justice. He risked being remembered and hated to give Chu Chen zhe Tian San. Luo ran felt very sad.


    "I don''t want to give me anything. I still want to enjoy the dream of nanzhenyan. Dream!"


    Luo ran immediately had a decision, a ferocious smile appeared on his face, and he left in an instant. He wanted to do something, so that Chu Chen could not get anything.


    Came to the bedroom outside, two Lingyun Zong strong men opened the door, let Nan Zhenyan go in and left here.


    Now nanzhenyan''s strength has been damaged. Chu Chen''s mid-term cultivation is enough to suppress Nan Zhenyan. They don''t worry about what danger Chu Chen will encounter.


    Nan Zhenyan turned back with a cold face: "Chu Chen, I and your father are of the same generation. I am your elder. If you dare to move me, do you think about the consequences? And if the ancestor knows, can you bear this responsibility?"


    Chu Chen''s face slightly changed, it seems that the two words of the ancestor still have a little awe to him.But that''s all of a sudden, Chu Chen didn''t care and sneered: "don''t tell me these useless, although you and my father are of the same generation, but how about that? When I was a child, I saw my father take down his youngest sister. It doesn''t matter whether it''s brother or sister. What are you? "


    Nan Zhenyan looked ugly: "your whole family are really animals. Your grandfather once profaned his cousin, and your father even profaned his own sister. You are a brute who also desecrated an elder."


    "It''s not pro anyway." Chu Chen doesn''t care about nanzhenyan''s drinking and scolding. He closes the door and takes off his clothes. Seeing Nan Zhenyan retreating, he sneers and raises his hands. He throws Nan Zhenyan to bed. Now Nan Zhenyan, whose strength is damaged, is not his opponent at all. He can do whatever he wants.


    Looking down on the bed under the skirt thigh exposed a little bit, that white and girl like white, and that kind of slender, let Chu Chen very interested.


    Go to the bedside, ready to take off his pants and take down Nan Zhenyan. Suddenly, the whole wall at the door of the room suddenly collapses. A gust of wind blows in, and Chu Chen subconsciously excites her.


    Looking back, the front wall of the door fell down. After being stunned, he was ready to drink and scold. However, when he saw the man suspended in the air, he was so angry that he forgot: "little Lord!"


    The person who comes is indeed Chu can, and he is not a prophet, but Luo ran runs to tell him. The latter seems to see some of his thoughts and tells him that Nan Zhenyan is captured by Chu Chen''s conspiracy, and Chu can comes.


    Across the south from the bed up really Yan, really charming, no wonder Chu Chen will heart, even if he is heart.


    However, Chu Shi told him something, and Chu Chen also withdrew his eyes and looked at Chu Chen: "Chu Chen, you are really more and more promising. Five years ago, one of your mother''s younger sister came to Lingyun Zong, and you secretly kidnapped them on their way back. Or do I help you to suppress this matter so that your grandfather and patriarch don''t know about it."


    "I thought you had changed a lot, but I didn''t expect that today I''m going to make more efforts to deal with master Zhenyan. What will happen if you say my grandfather knows?"


    Chu Chen''s expression affects to want to explain, but appears powerless, unexpectedly you don''t want to do what, so why to take off clothes?


    Seeing Luo ran behind Chu can''s eyes, he knows that he has been betrayed. He hates Chu can, but he has to bear it.


    "Well, we are brothers after all. I''ll hide it for you again."


    When Chu Chen looked ugly, Chu can said, "but please remember, don''t let me know that you do such a rogue thing in the future. Otherwise, I will punish you as the young master of lingyunzong. Even if you are your grandfather, I will not give any face."


    Nan Zhenyan has already stood there, and a slight sneer flashed in her eyes. If she didn''t know the truth of the ice blade snow field on that day, she would almost have thought that Chu can was a man of integrity.


    And can wear to the ice from the bottom of the sea in an attempt to take away Xia Wei. Can the people they take as their own are honest people?


    Chu can has said this, where Chu Chen dare not say a word, gently nodded, just look contains unwilling and angry.


    Chu can naturally understand Chu can''s thoughts, but he doesn''t care at all. He says to Nan Zhenyan, "master Zhenyan, you go with me. It''s not convenient for you to leave now."


    Nan Zhenyan thinks about it for a while. Now she goes back to tianguancheng garden to arouse suspicion and nods her head.


    Chu can''s hand is raised and Nan Zhenyan, who can''t control the sky now, comes to him. When he turns back, he says to Luo ran: "there is a mansion beside the palace of the little Lord, which has been deserted for some years. Later, you will live there. Besides me, except for the elder and the patriarch, you can order you to do things."


    Chu Chen looks even more ugly, still thinking that Chu can leave to dry Luo ran, but now there is no way.


    Luo ran looked happy and nodded again and again. If he had his own residence, he could grow roots in Lingyun Zong or in the inner gate, which was better than that of the old city Lord in the outer gate. At this moment, he felt that it would not matter whether he would go back to be a City Lord.


    Maybe on the day when Chu can won the throne, he could become a red man around him or an unofficial elder.


    But in the fantasy he, has not discovered, South Zhenyan looks at his eyes, indifference, also takes the killing opportunity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2052

    Chu can takes Nan Zhenyan and Luo ran away, and makes Chu chenbai busy. In the future, he will be hated by Nan Zhenyan. In addition, he should be on guard against possible Revenge of Nan Zhenyan.


    But Nan Zhenyan follows Chu can away and arrives at his palace. Compared with the palace of the three elders in Chu Kingdom, she doesn''t know how much more magnificent it is.


    On the way, Nan Zhenyan also contacted Chu Feng. They told them that they had nothing to worry about or try to save her. Chu can was hypocritical in lingyunzong, and his grandfather was the master of the southern city master. Chu can would not do anything extraordinary.


    Moreover, after passing through the ice blade and snow field, Chu can wants to do something out of the ordinary. He also needs to be careful.


    In the main hall of Shaozhu''s palace, Chu can asks people to prepare food for them. He also invites Nan Zhenyan to sit down, and then asks Luo ran to go down.


    Luo ran feels uncomfortable here. She always feels that nanzhenyan will kill him. With Chu can''s permission, she quickly leaves the palace of the little Lord. A few days ago, she was the master of the city, but now she is dependent on the charity of others. Although Luo Ran''s heart is sad, she still decides to live a strong life.


    As long as lingyunzong takes root and stabilizes, he will be able to develop his own family in a few hundred years.


    What''s more, he has a wonderful son, matchless childe, who has no regrets. Those relatives in Nancheng died when they died, and they were not all dead. It was not that Chu Feng had destroyed his descendants.


    In the main hall, Chu can and Nan Zhenyan have a good time and chat with each other until someone brings food and drink.


    This morning, she went out with Chu Feng. Later, she didn''t have any food to eat. She didn''t want to be threatened by the rascal of Chu Chen. Nan Zhenyan was a little hungry. No matter who was there, she would eat directly. For her, there was no lady image.


    The corner of Chu can''t even twitch. He can''t look down at Nan Zhenyan''s eating.


    Although Nan Zhenyan is also a great beauty, Chu can still prefers the kind of gentle and cool women like fairies, just like Xia Wei and Wen Xinxue.


    Unfortunately, they are the second of Chang''e''s six lives. They have been integrated and may not appear again in their lifetime.


    Nan Zhenyan eats and drinks almost the same. Chu can quickly asks people to clean up everything and change into tea.


    "Master Chu!"


    Nan Zhenyan belched and didn''t care at all. She said, "you won''t save me from Chu Chen''s hand for no reason. Tell me, what do you want?"


    I don''t want Nan Zhenyan to come to the point so directly that Chu can, who is still thinking about how to open her mouth so as not to make Nan Zhenyan disgusted, still has a little embarrassed meaning.


    He seems to have saved Nan Zhenyan just for the benefit. He is holding the purpose.


    However, Chu can''t be in that mood because of his embarrassment. Those who are always embarrassed and embarrassed can hardly achieve great things.


    He asked directly, "master Zhenyan, do you want chu Chan Nan Han Shan, even the old city master to die?"


    Nan Zhenyan narrowed her eyes to see why Chu can asked such a question. It''s just a pity that although Chu can is a little arrogant, the city government is still not low, and he can''t see any mood fluctuation.


    However, Nan Zhenyan did not hide this: "they jointly killed my elder brother. Of course, I want them to die, even Chu Jie!"


    Chu can is not surprised. Nan Zhenyan replies with a slight smile: "Chu is the three elders. It''s not easy to want him to die, but it''s not impossible. It just takes a little time. However, Nanhan mountain is still the old city Lord, and even Luo ran. As long as the elder Zhenyan wants, they can die at any time."


    Nan Zhenyan felt more and more that there must be a problem: "Chu Shaozhu, listen to your words, it seems that you want to help me, why?"


    "Because of our relationship." Chu can''s face was sincere, showing a very real look: "the South City Lord is my grandfather''s first apprentice, who has followed my grandfather for hundreds of years. In addition, master Zhenyan, your master is my third grandfather. Although he has been dead for some years, it can''t change our relationship. We are very close."


    "When the South City Lord died, I was very angry. However, that was what the Lord meant. My grandfather didn''t have any news. I could only bear it down."


    One punch hit the handle next to him: "but I can''t bear it. As the saying goes, beat the dog to see the master. The South City Master is my grandfather''s Apprentice. They said they would kill them. They didn''t give us such a face."


    Nan Zhenyan looks sarcastic. It seems that Chu can is sincere, but she can still see that Chu can is acting there.


    What''s more, if you beat a dog, you''re the dog. Your whole family is a dog.


    So Nan Zhenyan didn''t believe that Chu can was so angry because the South City Lord came from this department. There must be other reasons. She rolled her eyes and laughed: "the young master of Chu is really a man of integrity. So I''ll thank you here. When all the damned people die, I''ll thank you."


    Chu can looks stunned. She doesn''t seem to think that Nan Zhenyan will hit the snake with the pole.He coughed gently and held back the embarrassment in his heart and said, "master Zhenyan, although I really want to revenge for the dead South City Lord, it''s a little bit like learning from the unknown. It''s a bit unreasonable."


    Nan Zhenyan pretended to be curious: "why can''t it be said? My elder brother is an apprentice of my ancestors. Your father and my elder brother are martial brothers. That''s enough. The reason is unfair. "


    "Yes, but I can''t stand firm after all. I can''t make a firm decision." Chu can finally see that Nan Zhenyan is teasing him, and no longer pretends to be a snake. He says, "so it''s very simple to ask them to die. As long as you promise me a request, I can help you."


    "Within ten years of Chu Kingdom, I will let him die. The three of them in Nanhan mountain will be scared out of their wits within seven days."


    Nan Zhenyan knew that things would never be so brief. She asked, "what requirements and conditions do you have? Let''s talk about them once. It''s meaningless to beat around the bush like this."


    Chu can this time did not again polite, said: "I want to marry Nan Aoxue."


    South really Yan sits the body to stand up: "what do you say, don''t you know Chu Chen also wants to marry South Ao snow, even South Ao Wen?"


    When Chu Chen went to Nancheng, he fell in love with Nan Ao Xue and Nan Ao Xue, and forced the South City Lord to agree to the marriage. However, because of the death of the South City Lord, it was doomed that the marriage could not go on. Moreover, Nan Ao Xue and Nan Ao Wen did not want to marry Chu Chen at the beginning.


    But now Chu can even proposes to marry Nan Aoxue. How can it be? Even if Chu can didn''t take part in the death of the southern city Lord, he could not do without the oppression of Ling yunzong. He was the little Lord. What did Nan Aoxue look like when he married him?


    Chu can smiles: "Chu Chen can''t marry them again. They can''t marry Chu Chen. I don''t want to marry two. I just want Nan Aoxue, and she''s the wife of the little Lord. What do you think?"


    South true Yan tight Cu Xiu eyebrow: "why do you want to marry South Ao snow?"


    Nan Aoxue and Chu can have never met each other since childhood. Chu can is so determined to marry Nan Aoxue. Nan Zhenyan thinks there must be something wrong with her.


    In fact, Chu can didn''t know who Nan Aoxue was at first. At most, he knew Nan Aowen who was delicate and unruly. But later, when the hidden world Dabi opened the first round, he learned about Nan Aoxue through the news brought by Chu Shi. He also knew that when she passed the martial vein test, her speed was the first.


    And it was faster than when he, the little Lord of Lingyun sect, passed through.


    At that time, Chu can moved a little bit. If a woman with strong talent could be combined, she would surely have a strong blood. Moreover, Nan Aoxue was less than 20 years old and had huge development space.


    Later, at the beginning of the second round of assessment, Chu can secretly took a look at Nan Aoxue. His sweet and delicate appearance was the same as that of Xia Wei he met that day, belonging to the type he liked. Now he had made a decision, and had already discussed with Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi. He would mention this matter after the second round of assessment.


    It happened that when I saw Nan Zhenyan today, Chu can said it.


    Of course, he would not say that he was attracted to Nan Aoxue''s blood, talent and even beauty, but replied: "love at first sight. I met Miss Aoxue at the beginning of the examination that day, and I fell in love with her at first sight."


    "If the elder is successful, I will let Luo ran and his brothers die completely, and even when I am strong enough, I will send Chu Jie to die."


    In order to be a nanaoxue, he did not hesitate to kill Nanhan mountain, a genius recognized by Chu Kingdom himself, but also killed Luo ran and the old city Lord, two semi gods, the peak of the later period, and even killed such a God as Chu Kingdom in the future?


    Nan Zhenyan doesn''t believe that Chu can do anything like this to undermine the strength of Lingyun sect. They can''t help but say that killing Chu kingdom is impossible? When God is strong, you can see it everywhere?


    Nan Zhenyan felt that there must be something wrong with her, but it''s not easy to break it at the moment. At least, I have to figure out why: "this matter is not for me to decide. I need to ask Ao Xue''s advice, but I still want to thank Little Master Chu for his appreciation of my daughter."


    "When she comes out, I''ll tell her. It depends on fate whether it works or not."


    Chu can doesn''t expect to let Nan Zhenyan agree in this way. What''s more, whether Nan Zhenyan agrees or not just makes the process a little simpler. The result is the same. Nan Aoxue must become his wife.


    "Then Zhenyan, please take a good rest in the palace of the young master." With a decision in mind, Chu can smiles: "the day after tomorrow, the trial will be over. Miss Aoxue will certainly be able to win the elegant demeanor. Then, you, the mother, will be proud."


    "Miss Aoxue and I can achieve good things again. It can be said that it is a double happiness to our door!"


    It''s a good idea to stay here for a rest. However, Nan Zhenyan feels that she is under house arrest. However, she has no way to deal with her strength loss. She nods: "that will disturb me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2053

    At sunset the next day, a disciple of lingyunzong came to tianguancheng garden. He didn''t say anything. He just handed a small box to the rosefinch and left, as if he had never appeared before.


    Chu Feng knew that it was the waist token of lingyunzong sent by Chu Jinglei. When nanzhenyan was taken away yesterday, all the people who took her gave her a waist token to go in. It can be seen that the boundary of lingyunzong holy land is not good without waist token.


    However, the number is not very much, just two pieces. Chu Jinglei didn''t know that there were Zhuque and nu zilei at the beginning. It''s normal to prepare two pieces. However, as long as you can get into the holy land of Lingyun sect, how many pieces are not important.


    Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Huining respectively used one piece to let the waist token recognize the owner. Chu Feng decided to enter the holy land of Lingyun sect this evening.


    Tomorrow, the second round of the hidden world Dabi will be over. By then, Feng Qingqing and all of them will come back. Moreover, for the sake of safety, the waist tags on the participants of the hidden world Dabi are unique and automatically formed on them. It is useless for anyone but them to wear them. You can just wait for them to come out and discuss the next thing.


    By the way, destroy the border!


    Because the Chu family still has an unborn ancestor, is the second generation ancestor of the Chu family. Chu Feng does not know how strong he will be until now, so he always needs to be prepared. With Luo Qian and Chu Yi, the odds of success will be higher and any possible changes will be prevented.


    Zhuque has a little opinion about this, but she also knows that her strength can''t help Chu Feng too much now. It''s the best way for him to take Xuanyuan Huining with him. So even if she has some thoughts in her heart, she doesn''t say it and is understanding.


    When the sky is completely dark, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining are also ready to start. Although the rosefinch and the angry purple bud are only infinitely close to the divine realm, there is Luo Qian, who is equivalent to the upper God, here. In lingyunzong holy land, even if the Chu taidou comes with the artifact, it can''t hurt anyone.


    Just want to go to see ya ya want to talk and stop appearance, Chu Feng in the heart move feeling seems to have something.


    Let Xuanyuan Huining wait first, and Chu Feng goes to the back, because Yaya didn''t communicate with him today except for saying two words when meeting yesterday. On the contrary, Luo Mengmeng and he have a lot of words to say, which is not the character of Yaya at all.


    In the backyard, see ya ya sitting on the grass, hands in the knee, where do not know what to think, Chu wind slowly walked past.


    Hearing the slight footstep sound, Ya Ya raised her head and saw Chu Feng standing up: "less wind!"


    "Why are you so talented?" Chu Feng looked at ya ya''s unnatural look and affirmed her own thoughts. She sat down on the grass and asked, "you seem to have something on your mind from yesterday to now. Can you tell me about it?"


    Ya Ya''s eyes are stunned. It seems that Chu Feng sees that she has something on her mind. She feels a little inconceivable because she thinks it''s good to hide herself.


    Being watched by Chu Feng, Ya Ya''s face turned red and lowered her head: "there''s nothing else, just feel that you can meet again, and there''s no contradiction. It''s not easy."


    At the beginning, Luo Qian regained his strength and came to the hidden world. Later, he heard that Chu Feng had also come to the hidden world and was pursued by four forces. Luo Qian said that if Chu Feng had been killed, it would be good if Chu Feng was killed. Now, there is no conflict between them. Yaya always feels a little uneasy.


    Chu Feng and ya ya don''t get along for a long time, but they probably know that she is a person who can''t lie, and has left eye. All emotions of Ya Ya can''t escape Chu Feng''s eyes.


    "If you don''t say that, I''ll go," he said with a smile


    "Chu Feng!" Yaya heart a tight mouth, see Chu Feng play smile, face red, know that he was played, but also look around, low voice said: "do you really believe in the young master?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know how ya ya would ask, but still nodded: "why don''t I believe him?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s no problem expression, Ya Ya took a deep breath and seemed to be hesitant and tangled. After a while, she began to speak quietly: "I think you should be more careful. Before meeting you, the eldest young master said that you would be killed by the four forces. So I am afraid that he will approach you,,,"


    what ya ya ya said later did not say, but Chu Feng already understood What she meant.


    There is a little bit moved in my heart. Yaya is a Luo family member and Luo Mengmeng''s follow maid. Now it''s not easy to tell him these things, so that he can guard against Luo Qian''s hidden evil intention.


    Naturally, she stretched out her hand and patted Ya Ya Ya''s shoulder and said with a smile: "I almost destroyed meiyuanluo''s family. It''s normal that he cursed me to die. But I believe he is a good brother. He won''t fight with me again. Even if there is a conflict, it won''t be a fight until death. You can rest assured."


    Start to see Luo Qian, and also know that when he recovers strength, Chu Feng looks at it with his left eye. It can be determined that Luo Qian has no purpose to approach him. Of course, it is not easy to tell ya ya.


    It has nothing to do with trust, it''s just that everyone has a little bit of their own secret.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s self-confident look and the meaning of not guarding against Luo Qian, Ya Ya was a little worried: "do you like Miss? Otherwise, how could you be like this? I think you''ve been talking and laughing these two days. Are you going to be with Miss? "Chu Feng didn''t expect ya ya to get up in a hurry, slightly surprised.


    Then he began to laugh bitterly: "fool, I and anyone are possible, but with Miss Luo is absolutely impossible, you don''t want to think more, as for Luo Shao''s things, you don''t need to worry, I have my own discretion, but thank you for reminding me."


    Turn to be about to go out, suddenly Ya Ya suddenly from behind embrace him.


    Looking at the pair of tightly holding his hands, Chu Feng slanted his head: "you?"


    "I miss you!" Ya Ya hugged her tightly and her head was leaning on Chu Feng''s shoulder: "from that time on, I always think of you, especially when the eldest young master said I wanted to find you. After coming here, you and miss talked and laughed, but it seemed that I didn''t see me. I''m very sad, you know?"


    "Chu Feng, I like you. No matter you are Lin Feng or Chu Feng, you are the person in my heart. I know that I am a maid and can''t match you, but I still like you, but,," "


    with that, Yaya didn''t continue to talk, because it was not that she didn''t want to say it, but a person came in front of me. Luo Mengmeng stood there and saw this scene.


    Ya Ya looks flustered to release Chu Feng, lowered his head there, seems to have done something wrong like a child, nervous and nervous.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and looked back at ya ya. At the time of the Luo family in Meiyuan, he knew ya ya''s intention. However, some things were uncertain. She also knew that YaYa was worried about his safety. She liked him, so she would not cheat him. She wanted him not to relax his defense against Luo Qian.


    Dark way a silly girl, Chu wind rubs her hair: "wait for me to come back!"


    Walking forward, when passing Luo Mengmeng, she only nodded slightly. One was the eldest lady and the other was a maid. Even though the Luo family of Meiyuan had already declined, the relationship still remained unchanged.


    "I''m sorry, miss." After Chu Feng left, Ya Ya walked to Luo Mengmeng''s face and said with guilt.


    Luo Mengmeng looks a little unnatural, slowly showing a bitter smile: "you like Chu Feng, but why don''t you tell me?"


    Ya Ya raised her head and saw Luo Mengmeng''s disappointed and sad expression. Her heart was tight: "miss!"


    "Don''t say it. I''m not a lady any more. You''re not a maid. You like it!" Luo Mengmeng reaches out and interrupts ya ya to continue talking. She turns around and goes to the rest room. She needs to calm down and digest this matter slowly.


    She has always been a sister to ya ya and herself. She has never been a maid. She meets Chu Feng again. Although she knows that they are impossible, Luo Mengmeng still enjoys the feeling.


    But when she felt that she could not become a lover with Chu Feng, she would be the best friend. However, she found that ya ya also liked Chu Feng, which was a spiritual blow to her.


    Because she can''t be with chufeng, but Yaya can. Thinking that YaYa may be with Chu Feng in the future, Luo Mengmeng is a little uncomfortable, and even can''t accept such things. So she needs to calm down and calm down on her own.


    Ya Ya''s beautiful big eyes were slightly moist: "I''m sorry, miss, I can''t let you and Chu Feng together. I''m worried that the eldest young master will use you to deal with Chu Feng. I absolutely don''t allow anyone to hurt him."


    At this time, chufeng has taken Xuanyuan Huining out of the scope of the garden, standing on the busy street at night, and then walking in the direction of lingyunzong holy land.


    He has put on Lin Feng''s mask, and Xuanyuan Huining has also made a simple disguise. Unless someone familiar with him can recognize it, he sneaks into Lingyun sect''s holy land tonight to see if he can find a way to break the border, or find the ancestor of the Chu family and kill him!


    Going out for a while, Xuanyuan Huining said softly, "what did you do when you went to the backyard just now?"


    Chu Feng was still thinking about the things after entering the holy land of Lingyun sect. He felt a lump in his heart and looked at Xuanyuan Huining. He seemed to have no doubt about it. He naturally replied, "it''s convenient to go there and have a few words with ya ya by the way. What''s the matter?"


    Xuanyuan Huining, who was a little suspicious but didn''t show it, couldn''t see it for a moment. She took back her eyes and said, "nothing. It''s just to remind you that you and meiyuanluo''s family are bound to hate each other. Maybe they can see it, but there are some things you should pay attention to."


    Chufeng cast a glance at the strategic importance of Chu Feng, blushed and took back his eyes: "especially take care of your lifeblood, don''t go in disorder."


    Talking while walking, slowly stopped, looking at the Chu wind ahead: "I told you that day is true, need to find me, but not that."


    Chu Feng looked back at Xuanyuan Huining and said with a smile: "don''t worry, if there is no accident, my woman won''t have another one, even if it is more, it will only be you."


    Xuanyuan Huining listened to the first half of the speech is still good, heard the second half of the speech pretty face a Leng: "dog mouth spit ivory, don''t want to poke sister-in-law."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2054

    Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining didn''t meet anyone''s suspicion and investigation. They came to the entrance of lingyunzong''s holy land.


    Now it is only here that you can enter through waist token, and other places can not even be broken into by powerful people in the divine realm.


    It is said that it was at the beginning of the new era when the first generation of Chu family ancestors came here and asked a master of array road to set it up. As for where the first ancestor of Chu family went, Chu Feng did not know.


    Because they were dressed in the clothes of lingyunzong disciples, when they appeared, the lingyunzong disciples who were guarding here simply took a look and didn''t go to investigate anything.


    Now the whole holy land is enveloped by the border. Without a matching waist token, they can''t get in. So they don''t need to investigate too much. As long as they can''t get in, there must be problems. The waist cards that can be entered need to be possessed by people above the elder or the core, and they don''t need to worry about leakage.


    Chu Feng looked calm and walked over, Xuanyuan Huining followed by, but in his heart was a little worried.


    Even now, she doesn''t trust Chu Jinglei. If her waist token is fake and can''t get in, she will be doubted immediately and their whereabouts will be exposed. Therefore, the closer she gets to the entrance of the border, the more worried she is.


    Chu Feng knew Xuanyuan Huining''s doubts and worries, and gave her a reassuring look.


    Because he has observed with his left eye the next five minutes, he can be sure that the waist token sent by Chu Jinglei is true. As for whether the guards will find that they are not the people of Ling yunzong, Chu Feng is not worried at all.


    There are countless strong men in the four main cities. Lingyunzong will only be more, and everyone may know all of them. Therefore, Chu Feng has no worries about entering the holy land of lingyunzong.


    What he really cared about was the immortal ancestor of the Chu family. Of course, he didn''t tell Xuanyuan Huining about these things.


    Without any accident, they walked directly into the border and stepped on the land of lingyunzong holy land. Chu Feng could clearly hear Xuanyuan Huining''s breath.


    With a smile, Xuanyuan Huining, who is still so worried about the divine realm, looks forward. All he saw outside was Liao Wuren, but after he came in, he still saw some people walking in twos and threes. His breath was a semi divine warrior.


    The feeling is more than a little stronger than the South City, Chu Feng also continues to go forward.


    After going out for a long distance, there were fewer people on the road. Xuanyuan Huining approached and asked, "brother-in-law, where are we going now?"


    "Inner door!" Chu Feng''s direct return path.


    Before he came, he had contacted Chu Jinglei and told them that they would come in this evening to see if they could arrange a place to live. Chu Jinglei did not have any hesitation. He asked them to go directly to the second elder''s palace, which is where he lived.


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned: "is it safe? And I hear it''s hard to get in the inner door? "


    This is what I learned in the past few days when I came to Tianguan city. It is not easy to become a disciple of lingyunzong. Secondly, lingyunzong is divided into internal and external schools. The other three forces are basically similar. The inner gate of Lingyun sect is the place where the Chu family can live or those who have made special contributions to lingyunzong.


    If you want to enter the inner gate, you need to get permission from the outside elder, so it''s very difficult.


    "Sister-in-law, did you go out today with only a chest?"


    Chufeng smiles and suddenly finds that Xuanyuan Huining is already a strong God, but his head seems to have made little progress. He asks a question.


    Xuanyuan Huining is still there. When he discusses how to get to the inner door, he hears Chu Feng''s question.


    Face suddenly cold down, standing there, eyes staring at Chu Feng: "what do you mean?"


    "I think you went out today with only a chest." After getting along with Xuanyuan Huining for more than half a year, Chu Feng has been used to the way of getting along with Xuanyuan Huining, that is, occasionally molesting his sister-in-law, which is harmless: "we can even enter the holy land boundary. Do we still need to have a headache to enter the inner residence?"


    Blink, with fun.


    Xuanyuan Huining frowns and thinks about how to get in. Suddenly, she slowly reacts. Her face turns red. She raises her feet and tramples on Chu Feng fiercely. She says, "make fun of me. Are you very happy? Say I have a big chest and no brain, you bastard


    Head to the front, but the heart is embarrassed to die.


    The holy land of lingyunzong is shrouded by the enchantment. In addition to entering from the only entrance, that is to find the transmission array connecting lingyunzong with the outside world, but it is so easy to find those transmission arrays.


    But now the most difficult to enter the lingyunzong holy land has come in, so it is equivalent to that there is no place to stop them in the lingyunzong holy land. There is no way to enter the inner door openly and honestly. It is also OK to sneak in secretly. Who must go in openly and honestly?


    Just now Xuanyuan Huining didn''t respond for a while. It was also because of Chu Jinglei''s reason that he had always been on guard. He didn''t think of this.Being despised by Chu Feng for a while, Xuanyuan Huining is very angry in her heart. She doesn''t think that it''s no wonder that she didn''t think of it. She really stayed with Chu Feng for a long time and didn''t like to use her brain.


    Chu Feng tossed a little painful heel up, and did not continue to tease Xuanyuan Huining. The little girl''s face was thinner after all. Although the little girl was bigger than him, he was brother-in-law and she was sister-in-law.


    The two men did not quarrel any more. They met many people on the way, but they did not suffer any obstruction and suspicion. They stopped when they were about to approach the entrance of the inner door.


    Because Chu Feng had already seen ten demigods guarding the entrance of the inner gate. He was obviously worried that people from the outer gate would sneak in.


    The left eye also took advantage of this time to look at other places, but did not find any redundant entrance. Obviously, only one entrance not far from the inner door existed. Looking up at the sky, Chu Feng put out his hand around Xuanyuan Huining''s small waist.


    Xuanyuan Huining knew that Chu Feng was going to take him in quietly. He looked down and said, "that, don''t take the opportunity to move up."


    Because several times Chu Feng took her to the sky and walked. At first, she held her waist, but later that hand must be on her chest.


    "Am I such a man?"


    Xuanyuan Huining on the spot on the spot stiff there, looking at the big hand rogue fell on the baby, even took the opportunity to pinch two.


    When she was about to scream, Chu Feng suddenly loosened her arms and put her arms around her waist. With the cooperation of the demon Kingdom and the magic light wings, Chu Feng was silent and did not leave any trace. According to the location information given by Chu Jinglei, he came to the sky of the second elder''s palace and quickly fell under the eaves of a building.


    As soon as she fell, Xuanyuan Huining patted Chu Feng''s hand with black lines on her face, because as before, Chu Feng''s hand came to her again.


    Chufeng took back his hand with a smile. His left eye was 360 degrees around the surrounding environment. He locked in the largest building in the center. When he penetrated directly, he saw that Chu Jinglei was in that building. Only the person who sent them the waist token was standing there today.


    Guess it might be Chu Jinglei''s apprentice, or someone. Chu Feng also secretly contacted Chu Jinglei and told him that he had arrived.


    In his left eye, Chu Jinglei lets the man go down, leaving him alone. Chu Feng observes the surrounding environment and makes sure that no one is there. Then he pulls Xuanyuan Huining to the ground directly from the eaves. He looks natural and normal and walks towards Chu Jinglei''s bedroom.


    Even in Chu Jinglei''s palace, there are many people who don''t know each other. So Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining have not been blocked along the way. They are only blocked when they are outside the palace. However, after Chu Jinglei''s voice comes, those people also step aside to let them in.


    In addition to the larger bedroom, there is no extra arrangement. It can be seen that Chu Jinglei is a simple person and doesn''t like those vain things.


    Chu Jinglei, who was half on the bed, pointed to a wall: "when you go out, you can go and live in the courtyard behind the bedroom. It used to be for two people who served me, that is, the two people who died in business state. You can go and live there."


    Chu Feng nodded to express his thanks.


    Chu Jinglei also supported a little body to sit up: "now you have come in, I want to know what you do next? But no matter what you do, I have only one request. "


    Chu Feng did not have any antipathy to this, after all, Chu Jinglei did help them: "two elder please say."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2055

    Chu Jinglei didn''t buy anything. He said directly: "I know what you are going to do when you come to lingyunzong. Although I''m the second elder of lingyunzong, I won''t stop you. It''s normal for the world to repay debts and kill people."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and put down a big stone in his heart. After all, Chu Jinglei was an important figure in lingyunzong, and he was still his grandfather. Even if he had not called his grandfather, some things with blood thicker than water could not be changed.


    Hearing that he said he would not prevent himself from retaliating against lingyunzong, Chu Feng was in a more relaxed mood, so that there would not be any contending things.


    He nodded and said, "I''m very grateful that the second elder can understand. Please tell me what you want."


    "Don''t kill innocent people." Chu Jinglei took a deep breath and said solemnly: "lingyunzong is the scale of the Chu family in the hidden world. Some people may be damned, but many others are innocent. Even if you don''t admit it, it is undeniable that you and them are inherited from an old ancestor."


    "Of course, in the modern world, more than five generations, there is nothing, but after all, it is a people of the same clan, I hope you can not be too bloody."


    The reason why Chu Jinglei proposed such a condition was also carefully considered. Of course, it was a bit groundless, because Chu Feng was not a person who could be easily controlled by others.


    Chu Jinglei has also heard of some of Chu Feng''s methods. He has always been cruel and merciless to the enemy. He is an absolute butcher.


    Whether it is in the present world against the three gates and four families, or the means of coming to the hidden world to treat the four main cities, it can be said that it is a bloody revenge method. Chu Jinglei can''t accept this kind of blood, because some people don''t deserve to die.


    As a warrior, or a powerful God, he should not have such compassion, but Chu Jinglei is such a person, so he put forward such conditions.


    Chu Feng slightly frowned, he did not expect Chu Jinglei would put forward such a condition.


    Because according to his original idea, first let danzong and lingyunzong fight for each other''s life and death, lose both sides, and it''s better for both sides to lose the strong ones in the divine realm. After the war subsides, they will retaliate against lingyunzong with blood. With the help of lingyunzong, they can deter the whole hidden world, and let those who want to attack him be dignified and think twice.


    And now Chu Jinglei has said it, Chu Feng how much face or to give.


    Xuanyuan Huining looks at Chu Jinglei in surprise. What she can''t accept is Chu Feng''s cruel means. She always wants to say mild revenge. Now Chu Jinglei''s idea is just like what she thinks. She also says to chufeng: "the two elders are right. There are good and bad people in any force. You can''t kill all of them."


    Chu Jinglei made such a request. Chufeng was a little embarrassed. Xuanyuan Huining even said it. Chufeng could only laugh bitterly because he wanted to deter him. But now it seems that his means are a little too radical.


    Fortunately, no one can hear Chu Feng''s voice. Otherwise, he would be shocked to vomit blood and kill the Lord''s mansion of the 18th National Congress of the CPC. Even more, he killed hundreds of people without blinking his eyelids. Is it just a little extreme?


    It''s just that they can''t hear it, so they can''t vomit blood.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, Chu Jinglei sighed: "of course, it''s just my request. It''s your business to agree or not. It''s just that lingyunzong has developed to the present time. Without mentioning the disciples of other surnames, each branch and Department of the Chu family doesn''t know how many people there are. If you really want to kill them, it will be a heavy number."


    "So, I hope you can be gentle. After all, people are made of meat. If people kill too many people, their hearts will inevitably be heavy."


    Xuanyuan Huining also agreed and nodded. He thought that Chu Feng could retaliate, but he couldn''t kill people every time.


    "I promise you." Chufeng passed a bitter smile and realized that maybe it was really cruel. Maybe cruelty can deter the enemy, but it may also cause the enemy to rebound more crazily.


    Because he even offended him, Chu Feng was about to be destroyed. There was no detour, so it was better to fight with Chu Feng to the end. Maybe we can still keep our people. When things are extreme, things will go against each other. Maybe that''s the truth.


    Chu Jinglei hears the speech spirit a shock, did not hold the hope request, Chu Feng actually agreed, he was naturally happy: "thank you."


    He also coughed gently, and the injury caused by Yan Xishan could not be completely recovered in three or two days.


    "Let''s go and have a rest first. Elder two, you should have a rest earlier."


    Chu Feng nodded and said faintly. She turned around and walked out. Xuanyuan Huining motioned to Chu Jinglei and quickly followed Chu Feng. She could see that Chu Jinglei''s request made Xuanyuan Huining changed her outlook on him, at least without the vigilance and suspicion he had begun.


    "When can I hear you call me grandfather?" When the gate of the bedroom closes, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining leave, and Chu Jinglei sighs slightly.


    Chu Jinglei''s bedroom is about 100 meters away. There is a small independent courtyard behind it. It is small and exquisite. There are only three rooms, but it is enough for two people.But when Chu Feng and Chu Feng walked in, their looks suddenly changed a little speechless. There were indeed three rooms in the room, but only one room was cleaned up, and the other two even had no bed.


    "That", "


    chufeng patted his head and faltered and said," the two people who served the two elders before would not be a man and a woman, would they


    Xuanyuan Huining is still there tangled with only one bed. How to rest? Smell speech and ask: "how can you say that?"


    Pointing to the bed, Chu Feng said in a positive tone: "you can imagine, oh, if there are two men, unless there is no room, otherwise they will not have only one bed. In the same way, no matter what kind of women like their own space, they even have three rooms. Why should they be crowded in one room?"


    "I can judge that one man and one woman served the two elders before."


    Xuanyuan Huining''s small head was a little bit unable to turn: "Why are you so sure that a man and a woman should be separated from two beds?"


    "Fool!" Chu Feng smiles and flicks Xuanyuan Huining''s forehead. He looks like a man who came by and says: "martial arts are lonely. Ling yunzong must have relevant rules to restrict them. So in the outside world, don''t you often hear that there are female warriors who have been injured?"


    "So if you think from another angle, it is impossible for two men and two women to have only one bed, and the two elders just said that they served him. What would it be if they were not a man and a woman?"


    Xuanyuan Huining still did not understand, frowned and asked, "you mean a man and a woman, so why don''t you have two beds?"


    "You haven''t figured it out. It seems that you just took your chest when you went out today." Chu Feng felt that his explanation was very clear. He didn''t want Xuanyuan Huining to be confused there. He coughed and said simply: "because they all serve the two elders, they can''t go to the rest of the place. When they arrive at night, they are alone, not in the same bed. Where are they?"


    "It''s important to study life and ideals occasionally."


    Chu Feng has said so bluntly that Xuanyuan Huining, even if she is stupid, knows what it means. Besides, she is not stupid, and her face suddenly turns red: "you men are scoundrels. If you are lonely and widowed, you must do something to other girls. What are you doing?"


    Still talking, he was suddenly hugged by Chu Feng in his arms. Xuanyuan Huining was nervous at the moment.


    Chufeng sniffed the fragrance of Xuanyuan Huining''s hair and looked at the cold little face: "sister in law, you said you would help me, brother-in-law, I think tonight."


    Xuanyuan Huining looks very nervous. She wants to push chufeng away. However, when she came just now, she still said that she could help chufeng. As long as she didn''t cross the final bottom line, Chu Feng had already mentioned it, and her heart beat was speechless.


    Because even if it is not beyond the bottom line, she is also very nervous, after all, this is her brother-in-law, she is sister-in-law.


    I don''t know how to persuade myself and warn myself that this is my brother-in-law. When my sister is not here, I just help my sister do my duty to prevent him from eating out.


    In the heart to give their own encouragement, Xuanyuan Huining raised his head: "then you want me to help you, said there can not go in."


    "That''s, brother-in-law, I''ll never want you for the first time." Chufeng laughs. Seeing that Xuanyuan Huining is willing to shake her spirit, she stares at Xuanyuan Huining''s ruddy mouth and kisses her. Although the latter is unnatural, she doesn''t push him away. Obviously, in order not to let his brother-in-law go to other men, the sister-in-law is desperate.


    After kissing Xuanyuan Huining, Chu Feng whispered a word in her ear, but Xuanyuan Huining''s red face was even more ruddy because of this, especially when she felt her body completely attached to Chu Feng''s chest.


    All of a sudden bite lips pushed away Chu Feng: "no way."


    Chu wind has been there fantasy, smell speech stunned: "you said in addition to can''t enter there, all can?"


    "Anyway, I can''t," Xuanyuan Huining said firmly, but seeing Chu Feng''s gloomy expression and voice became smaller: "at least not now. Give me a little time. If I do, you have to promise me two conditions."


    Chu Feng''s depressed hands scratched his head: "you say."


    Xuanyuan Huining lowered his head and bit his lips and said, "one is that I am ready to give it to you. If you do, you can''t go to other women. In addition, it''s a secret between us. Apart from you and me, we can''t let anyone know. Even if my sister comes back in the future, it can''t be told to her."


    "At that time, we will still have the relationship between brother-in-law and sister-in-law. If we agree, I can consider it."


    Chu Feng was stunned. There was such a good thing in the world. He didn''t have to be responsible for eating tofu. He nodded on the spot: "no problem."


    Xuanyuan Hui Ning en, pointed to the door: "then you go out, I need a night to calm down, after all,,, people are still girls."


    Chufeng thought that Xuanyuan Huining could do it right away. She didn''t want to have time to think about it. She patted her head and knew that she couldn''t force Xuanyuan Huining. She whispered that it would take time to take her sister-in-law''s revolution. She nodded and left the room, leaving her alone to rest.Xuanyuan Huining was relieved when Chu Feng left. She took a heavy breath out and sat by the bed. She wiped her mouth subconsciously: "that, how embarrassing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2056

    The house is brick by brick, the Great Wall is not built in a day.


    Chu Feng deeply understood this truth.


    Therefore, although I am a little sorry that I failed to overcome Xuanyuan Huining''s final reserve tonight, it is still good on the whole. At least Xuanyuan Huining did not reprimand the rogue for his behavior as before, but was willing to consider the excessive conditions he put forward.


    As for whether those conditions should be implemented, Chu Feng felt that it was not necessary to consider it very much. His sister-in-law was so cold and lovely that how could he flow into the field of outsiders?


    The reason why he agreed was just to make everything logical. Unfortunately, Xuanyuan Huining''s little sheep didn''t know the big gray wolf''s mind. Otherwise, he would be angry and spit blood three liters.


    After walking into the courtyard, I''m sure I can''t stay in the same room with Xuanyuan Huining tonight. Chu Feng breathes out. Fortunately, the climate in the hidden world is not that humid, and the general of grassland can do it for one night.


    But the discovery time is still early, Chu Feng thinks this is meaningless. Looking back at the room, he guesses that Xuanyuan Huining has already grasped the quilt and is struggling with this problem.


    This is Chu Feng''s understanding of her, but Chu Feng also believes that Xuanyuan Huining, who doesn''t want him to find other women, will definitely sacrifice himself for Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia.


    Thinking that he would be able to go further with his sister-in-law, Chu Feng was in a state of unspeakable pleasure.


    Whistling, Chu Feng walked out of the yard, and now he can''t do anything to Ling yunzong. At least, Chu Feng didn''t mean to do anything until he was sure of the cultivation of the ancestor of the Chu family. However, this did not prevent him from getting familiar with lingyunzong''s environment.


    This is the inner gate of Lingyun clan. Eighty percent of the people who live in it are from the Chu family of Lingyun clan. It seems that the residence of Chu Jinglei is especially close to the core.


    More than ten kilometers away is the center of the inner gate of Lingyun sect. There is a hall built on the top of the mountain. Chu Feng has never been there, but it is probably the place where Chu taidou lived. As for the ancestor of the Chu family, it is estimated that he would not choose to live in such a vulgar place.


    It is more likely that,,,,


    their eyes also fall on the highest mountain of lingyunzong. In Tianguan City, you can see the mountain that has risen into the cloud. When you come to the holy land of lingyunzong, you can see it very clearly. If the ancestor of Chu family really exists, it is probably there.


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng''s left eye flickered and drew all the distance closer. He saw that there was a flat mountain above the mountain with a stone gate.


    The corner of his mouth raised a smile and penetrated directly. But when Chu Feng felt that he could see the second generation ancestor of the Chu family, his expression became very wonderful.


    There was no one in it.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng was slightly puzzled. Obviously, it was the highest mountain in the Chu family. According to the truth, the ancestor of the Chu family should have been right there. How could there be no one? Is it hidden somewhere else?


    It''s just that the outer gate and the inner gate of lingyunzong holy land are vast, with numerous buildings and numerous people living. It is basically impossible to find out who the ancestor of Chu family is in such an environment.


    Shaking one''s head and passing a bitter smile, it seems that having a left eye may not solve the problem. The strong people who have reached the divine realm are wandering and not so easy to catch. Of course, if you can know what they look like, it is not impossible to waste some time.


    But now, Chu Feng has no idea what his ancestor looks like, so even if he is hidden in the crowd, he can''t be found.


    Breath out for a while did not think about this problem, I believe there will be a solution eventually, continue to move forward.


    The inner gate is guarded, and those who can walk in the inner gate must be qualified to enter. Therefore, Chu Feng is not worried about being questioned because there are many Longmen people. It is impossible to simply know who he is.


    "Chu Dan!"


    After walking for a while, I got a general understanding of the environment of the inner door. When Chu Feng was preparing to go back to rest, a voice came from the corner on the left side.


    Chu Feng looked around and disappeared into a big tree with thick branches and leaves. In addition, he didn''t worry about being discovered at night. He could hide his good breath.


    I saw a young man staggering out of the corner, pale and nervous. The voice came from behind again: "I don''t want you to go. Do you think you can run away?"


    Almost as soon as the voice dropped, four people suddenly stood around the young man. Each of them was the peak of semi God''s later cultivation, and he was definitely no more than 50 years old. It can be seen that the details of Ling Yun Zong are quite amazing.


    Chu Feng in the tree, also feel that the sound is a little familiar.


    You don''t want to chat with me from the big tree. Why don''t you want to chat with me


    Chu Dan looks very frail, and even has a little shaking in front of Chu can.Even the tone of his speech was very unnatural: "Chu can, I won''t promise you. If my father knew that he would definitely kill me, you can go and ask for it if you want. You are the little Lord, my father may give it to you?"


    "Don''t talk to me like that." Chu can suddenly exclaimed, "I am the little Lord, but your father is still the Lord. That''s his bedroom hall. Do you think I can go in? Besides, in the whole Lingyun sect, no one can get in and out at will except you. If you don''t help me, who will help me? "


    "Go ahead. The Lord didn''t know where to ask for a Vajra pill. I heard that he had not used it. Go find it for me. I want to break through the divine realm."


    "It''s not looking, it''s stealing!" Chu Dan timidly replied.


    The conversation between the two was heard by Chu Feng. Although he wanted to kill Chu can, he was more concerned about the young man named Chu Dan and the King Kong pill mentioned by the two people.


    The young man just said that his father was the patriarch. It seems that he is the son of Chu taidou. That''s right. It''s just that... How are... Ordinary people?


    Chu Dan''s breath is stable and a little scattered. He doesn''t even have the breath of a martial artist in the Tianyuan period. A complete ordinary man, Chu taidou is a strong man in the middle God. How could he have a son like an ordinary man?


    At the same time, he was also interested in the Vajra pill.


    Vajra pill is a top-grade pill in the divine level. It is said that people who can refine the top-grade pills in the divine level do not exist. Even the ancestors of danzong are said to be able to refine the top-grade pills at the highest level, and the success rate is not high.


    The effect of this Vajra pill is similar to that of Yuetian pill. The difference is that Yuetian pill is a inferior pill. This Vajra pill is a top-grade pill. As long as the users can afford it, they can use it no matter what the state is. However, most people who use it are in the semi divine period. A Vajra pill contains great power, which can help those who are close to the divine realm to enter the divine realm without hindrance.


    I didn''t expect lingyunzong to have such a good thing. It seems that Chu taidou didn''t use it. He wanted to stay at the same time to step into the upper God, or help the great achievers to enter the divine realm.


    "Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    But Chu Dan or Chu can don''t know that Chu Feng is listening to their conversation in the dark. Chu can thinks that no one dares to approach the place where he is, and shouts at Chu Dan.


    Chu Dan is just an ordinary person. How can he resist the oppression of Chu can? Even if Chu can''t deal with him with the pressure of a warrior, such a cold drink still makes Chu Dan burst into bleeding. His originally pale face is a little more pale than at the beginning.


    Chu can stepped forward and grabbed Chu Dan''s hair with a cold face: "I tell you, if you think so, then you are wrong. I am the little Lord. Even if you are the son of the patriarch, I still almost mean it to me. My grandfather is the second ancestor of the Chu family. Even if I really kill you, the patriarch will not say anything."


    "So think about it for yourself. Don''t let your life be just a few decades of state life, and it''s over too soon."


    Chu can, who is standing around, laughs with Wen Yan. There is no tension because Chu Dan is the son of Chu Tai Dou. This is a world where the strong are respected. The origin is very important. But if you don''t have the ability, even if you are born with dignity, it will be useless.


    Because which strong one is not a group of wives and concubines, numerous children?


    Chu Dan is the youngest son and the last son of Chu Tai Dou. No one knows who his mother is, only that he is a waste without martial veins since he was born, so he can''t refine his martial arts. Therefore, not many people pay attention to Chu Dan, even if Chu taidou doesn''t say anything to this son.


    His hair was loosened and Chu Dan sat down on the ground with a bitter look.


    "Trash, remember what I told you."


    With a cold hum, Chu can waves his hand and takes people away. No matter how much he looks down on Chu Dan, the latter is the son of Chu Tai Dou after all, and he can''t do too much. If he is seen, it''s a bit unreasonable.


    "Mother!" After they left, Chu Dan fell to the ground and looked at the night sky. His eyes shed tears: "why did you give birth to me? Why did you want me to be born in such a place?"


    Tears fell silent, but Chu Dan didn''t expect anyone to comfort himself. In the past 20 years of life, he had already been used to it. When Chu Tai Dou was there, others would not do anything to him, but if he avoided Chu Tai Dou, anyone could bully him.


    Even the outsiders despise him. In the world of warriors, even warriors are not. They need to survive under the protection of Laozi. What is not waste?


    When he saw a pair of feet standing beside him, a voice came into his ear: "when I was just a warrior, others called me a waste, but what about that?"


    "If the heart is there, the world can step on it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2057

    Chu Feng didn''t want to come out, but seeing Chu Dan like that, he also remembered a lot of things, so he came out.


    When he first became a warrior, the world knew that he was the disciple of overlord heaven. However, the 18-year-old man was still a martial artist in the period of Tianyuan Dynasty. He suffered a lot of disdain and was even called a waste by Qinglong.


    However, in the past two years, no one dares to say that he is a waste, because those who said he is useless have become a pile of white bones, and now all people are avoiding him, preventing him and worrying about being killed.


    For example, this is true of the current four major forces.


    Chu Dan sat up and slowly stood up. He wiped away the tears from his eyes and looked at Chu Feng. He didn''t know: "who are you?"


    "You can call me Lin Feng." Chufeng did not tell his real name, after all, the name of chufeng is a taboo among the four forces.


    Chu Dan nodded and could not see the helplessness and fragility just now on his face. It seemed that he had been numb for such a thing and could not let him affect too many emotions.


    He thought that Chu Feng was a disciple of a branch of the inner clan. Chu Dan did not think about it. He turned to one side and said, "you can see that you are a martial artist or a martial artist with good accomplishments. Even if you were once called a waste, you can''t deny your strength today."


    "And I, from the moment I was born, had no martial vein and no martial constitution. I couldn''t be a warrior in my whole life. I needed my father''s protection to survive. What is it


    Feeling the desolation and desolation of Chu Dan, Chu Feng stepped forward to walk side by side with him, without any purpose at the moment: "you seem to be very sad that you are not a warrior?"


    Can''t I laugh at Zidan


    In the world of martial arts, it is everyone''s pursuit to become a warrior. Especially in the hidden world, if you can''t become a warrior, you will be driven by others. Even if you die, you will not be able to attract any attention, and you will be humble.


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. He didn''t understand this very well. Maybe it came from the modern world. He couldn''t understand what some people in the hidden world were clinging to.


    After walking for a distance, Chu Dan sat down under a tree beside him and leaned against it: "because he became a warrior, Chu can was still Chu Chen, and even other branches of Lingyun clan. Moreover, those selfish grandchildren of my father did not dare to despise me or insult me. Do you think I am not sad?"


    Chu Dan asked again, Chu Feng also understood that he had been suppressed for so many years.


    As the son of Chu taidou, he should enjoy the honor and obtain the best cultivation resources. Even if he is not as good as Chu can, he is much better than Chu Chen. However, it is because an ordinary person can''t practice martial arts, which leads to his empty identity, he can''t get any respect.


    Is ready to sit down when it is a simple chat, Chu Feng is a slightly frozen eyes, looking at Chu Dan.


    At that moment, his left eye saw Chu Dan''s body flowing with the strength of a warrior. Couldn''t he become a warrior? How can you have this power?


    Chu Feng began to think that he was wrong, but found that he did not read wrong, and if he did not have a left eye, he might not be able to detect it at all. He needs to be very careful to find out.


    "What?"


    Seeing that Chu Feng''s face was not right, Chu Dan asked himself with a laugh: "do you feel that sitting with me is not good for you, and I can''t give you anything like Chu can?"


    Knowing that Chu Dan misunderstood the reason why he deliberately approached him, Chu Feng was too lazy to explain and sat down: "nothing, but are you sure you really can''t be a warrior?" When talking, Chu Feng''s left eye is always staring at Chu Dan.


    Seeing Chu Feng sit down, Chu Dan also dispelled his thoughts and said, "I''m just an ordinary person. How can I make sure? But my father placed me in the place where the elders practiced from the age of one to fifteen, hoping that I could cultivate the martial pulse of the day after tomorrow. But until I was 15, my father gave up."


    Martial pulse is born. It will not wake up until after the Tianjing period. It is suitable for the operation of Zhenyuan meridians. There are also talented people who have condensed and awakened the martial veins in the Tianyuan period.


    In addition to the naturally sleeping martial veins, there are also acquired martial veins. For example, some ordinary people can''t become martial arts practitioners themselves, but they can cultivate the acquired martial veins through some special methods, and they can also become a martial arts player by practicing martial arts.


    If you really want to compare, the acquired martial arts pulse is definitely stronger than the martial arts pulse born, because the day after tomorrow can only be trained by itself, and the inborn is the blood of parents, so the strength and weakness can be clearly distinguished.


    However, there are few people who cultivate the acquired martial arts pulse. Most of them are born with martial arts pulse. Therefore, many male martial arts men will find women with strong talent. That is why they want to develop the strongest offspring and marry countless women for this purpose.


    But now there is a weak force in Chu Dan''s body, which is not obvious at all. But Chu Feng believes that it is not impossible for him to become a warrior as long as his strength is enhanced."Maybe you haven''t tried the rest. Maybe you can become a warrior?"


    Chu Feng saw that Chu Dan was not a bad man, and his expression could not be pretended. He said faintly, "because I found that you are not worthless, but maybe your performance is not obvious. Even your father did not find you special. Maybe there is a way to make you a warrior? "


    Chu Dan was stunned. He always wanted to be a warrior. But now that he has been dead for so many years, how can he become a warrior? And Chu taidou once checked it for him. Is it wrong?


    For those who have lost hope, what they need is someone who can give them a little encouragement and support, even if there is nothing in the end.


    "Really?" he said


    "I''m not sure, but it should be possible." Chu Feng nodded and told his general conjecture: "you can go back to your father. If he wants to, let him do it in the way of transmitting meritorious service, or let other people do it deliberately. It doesn''t need a lot, just a little bit."


    "Maybe, there will be different miracles, and it''s not certain."


    The power in Chu Dan''s body is very weak and not strong enough. It is difficult for ordinary people to detect even some strong spirits. However, if we can make the weak power stronger, we can train them. If Chu Dan wants to become a warrior, he will have some hope.


    Chu Dan brush once stood up, obviously Chu Feng words let him rekindled hope, turned around to leave, but walked out a few steps back: "if you can, how can I thank you?"


    Chu Feng faint smile: "if you can, if you need, I will go to you, wish you good luck, but even if you can''t become a warrior, only a few decades of life, you can bravely face, live wonderful."


    "Thank you." Chu Dan, with a complicated look, turned and ran toward the main hall. Although he was not a martial artist, he was not bad in physical fitness. He ran out for a long time.


    Chu Feng just laughs at this. Although this man is the son of Chu taidou, as Chu Jinglei said, there are damned people everywhere, and there are people who don''t deserve to die. Moreover, Chu taidou''s sons, the sons of ordinary people, don''t think much of him.


    At the moment, Chu Feng ignored a point, that is why Chu can wanted to find Chu Dan''s trouble, and the matter of King Kong Dan.


    The moon was high, and the palace buildings in the center of lingyunzong''s inner door were endless. Chu Dan ran back for nearly two hours. He climbed up and sat there panting for breath.


    The distance that the demigod warrior can quickly cross, which takes two hours for him, is also normal.


    After taking a breath, Chu Dan immediately stood up and ran to the main hall door. He turned several corners and walked through several long aisles. Twenty minutes later, he arrived outside a building complex. This is where Chu taidou''s bedroom is. His wife, concubine and his children live nearby. There are also guards.


    Besides taidan''s palace, I have four guards who want to fight with each other


    When the four saw that it was Chu Dan, they all looked down upon it. However, this was the son of Chu Tai Dou after all. One of the guards went in to spread the news and came out after a while: "the Lord let you in."


    Chu Dan nodded and walked into the gate of the palace. He went up the steps and knocked on the door.


    Inside came the majestic voice of Chu Tai Dou. Chu Dan opened the door and went in. He saw a tea drinking there. Behind him was a beautiful woman massaging him.


    Knowing that it was a woman from a remote branch of the Chu family, Chu Tai Dou took her concubine six months ago. Chu Dan withdrew her eyes and walked over: "father, you can get down there!" Chu Tai Dou looked at the youngest son and the most useless son. He was extremely patient and said a word to the woman behind him.


    The woman nodded, but she couldn''t help showing contempt when she passed by Chu Dan.


    "Sit down!" When the concubine went out to close the door, Chu Tai Dou asked Chu Dan to come and sit down: "come to me in the evening. Is there something wrong?"


    Seeing what, Chu Tai Dou frowned: "Why are you blue? Who bullied you? Tell me, I''ll chop him to death


    Chu Dan''s heart flits a touch of warmth, no matter how useless he is, this father has always been like this to him, he also wondered why, but always only know a general, that is to do with his mother.


    However, he is not the kind of informer, with a smile: "nothing, just ran back just now and accidentally bumped into it."


    "I have a request to come to my father tonight."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2058

    Request?


    Chu Tai Dou almost felt that he had heard the wrong thing. He did not recall for a while to look at Chu Dan in front of him. This was the first time in his impression that Chu Dan asked him to speak.


    And Chu Dan was seen by Chu Tai Dou like this, it is inevitable that he lowered his head a little flustered: "If father is not free, that''s enough."


    "Say it Chu Tai Dou withdrew his eyes. He always had a feeling that he could not become a warrior. Maybe it was the reason of Chu Dan''s mother.


    More than 20 years ago, Chu taidou left Tianguan city in his spare time and went to the rest of the secret land. He happened to encounter a woman who was intercepted by a male warrior, with an ulterior intention.


    At that time, Chu taidou rescued the woman. The woman was Chu Dan''s mother, but she was also one of the numerous ordinary people in the hidden world. She was born unable to refine the martial vein and become a martial artist, but she was an understanding woman.


    She didn''t know the identity of Chu Tai Dou. They fell in love at first sight. Then they naturally walked together and gave birth to Chu Dan. It''s a pity that Chu Dan was born without innate martial veins. For Chu Tai Dou, who is already a middle God, she feels a little inconceivable.


    Chu Dan was not his son. In his anger, Chu Tai Dou questioned the woman at that time, leading to the woman''s grief and death in front of Chu Tai Dou.


    After the death of the woman, Chu taidou wanted to leave, but he found what the woman had prepared for him like his wife. Looking back on the two years when they lived together, it was true emotion, which was never seen in Chu''s life.


    He picked up a piece of clothes that the woman had knitted for him, and Chu Tai Dou heard Chu Dan cry when he was just born.


    Perhaps he could not forget the true feelings given by that woman. Chu taidou took Chu Dan away, and made a blood judgment in lingyunzong. The final result is that Chu Dan is his own son. The reason why he has no innate martial vein is probably because his mother is an ordinary person, which is mainly inherited from his mother.


    But at that time, everything was too late. Chu Dan''s mother had died. A woman who really loved him and gave everything for him died directly because of his suspicion. Chu taidou was once depressed for several months.


    When he recovered from the guilt and shame of the woman''s death, he wanted to cultivate Chu Dan vigorously. Even if he was not a warrior, he wanted to become a martial artist. However, after so many years, Chu Dan was still an ordinary person, and Chu Tai Dou gave up.


    Maybe many people don''t understand why Chu Tai Dou has so many children, but they only like Chu Dan. But Chu Tai Dou knows very well that only Chu Dan is a woman who loves him deeply.


    The rest of the children are just the combination of interests or the necessity of inheriting blood. They have no feelings with those women.


    Moreover, among all the descendants, only Chu Dan respected him as a father. The rest of the children only respected him because he was the leader of lingyunzong and Chu taidou. Speaking of the relationship between father and son, he felt that he could feel it only when he was with Chu Dan.


    Maybe the martial family is weak, but it doesn''t mean that the martial arts don''t want a simple family relationship.


    With the consent of Chu taidou, Chu Dan looked happy: "thank you, father."


    Chu Tai Dou showed a kind smile and patted Chu Dan on the shoulder: "you are my son. It''s normal to ask to be a father. Go ahead."


    "Yes Chu Dan nodded. Only in front of Chu Tai Dou could Ling yunzong feel like a family member: "I met a strange man on my way back just now. He said that I might have a chance to become a warrior."


    For a long time, the fact that Chu Dan could not become a martial artist was the thorn in Chu Tai Dou''s heart. He had thought of training Chu Dan to become a successor for countless times, but he had tried many times and failed. Chu Tai Dou did not hold any hope. At this moment, Chu Tai Dou could not help feeling moved.


    Frowning with deep doubt, "are you out?"


    Chu Dan was stunned. He didn''t go out at all. If he met someone in the holy land, he would be asked who he was. He thought for a while and said, "the opening of the border is just for the protection of others from going out and entering. My father didn''t refuse me to go out."


    An ordinary person has nothing to do even if he is free to go in and out.


    Chu Tai Dou opened his eyebrows and said, "Xiao Dan, although Chu Feng may not attack you if he retaliates now, but you are an ordinary person. If you go out, you will inevitably encounter other dangers. There is no need to go out later. Tell me, who did you meet?"


    Chu Dan relaxed for a moment. Chu Tai Dou believed his words and said, "it''s a man. When I fell on the ground, I complained about myself. He suddenly appeared in front of me and told me that if anyone wants to pass on even a little bit of power to me, I can become a warrior."


    In the end, Chu Dan still didn''t say that he was humiliated by Chu can, because in that case, Chu Tai Dou would certainly blame Chu can, but it was impossible to kill Chu can. After that, Chu can would certainly find trouble with him.Chutai Dou squinted: "did he really say that?"


    Chu Dan knew that Chu Tai Dou didn''t believe it, so he nodded: "that''s what he said. He said that as long as he had a little bit of power, so I hope my father can give me a little power."


    Chu Dan was very careful when he spoke, because the strength of the martial arts was his own, and it would inevitably consume him if he passed it on to others. Chu Dan had no idea whether Chu taidou would agree or not. However, in lingyunzong, apart from Chu taidou, he could not find the rest of them.


    "Try it, then."


    If it is to change to the rest of the children, Chu taidou naturally would not like to, but this is Chu Dan, Chu Tai Dou is willing to: "put out your hand, I will give you a little strength, but not more, because I am afraid that your meridians can not bear it, and there will be an accident."


    Chu Dan immediately knelt down in front of Chu Tai Dou, almost a kind of impulse to cry: "thank you father."


    Chutai Dou gently laughed, took Chu Dan''s hand, closed his eyes, and made a force, very slight, but also very careful. After all, Chu Dan is an ordinary man, he is the middle God. If he is not careful, Chu Dan will be shocked to death by the power.


    A very slight force was introduced to Chu Dan. Chu Tai Dou released his hand and looked at his son who was feeling with his eyes closed. His eyes were filled with expectation.


    If he could, he would like his son to become the young master of Lingyun sect, rather than Chu can, who is domineering and domineering by his grandfather.


    At this time, Chu Dan fell into a mysterious feeling, not what he had done, but he found that when the power of Chu taidou entered the body, it seemed to be a key to open an unknown mysterious door, and a force could be felt to emerge in his body.


    However, Chu taidou sat aside and didn''t disturb Chu Dan, but he was nervous. It seemed that he had never used this method of power transmission to Chu Dan before, because he was afraid that he could not bear it. Most of them were quenching his body and refining him with some mild pills, but none of them had any effect.


    Now I can''t help but look forward to it. If only there could be a miracle.


    As long as he is still the patriarch, Chu Tai Dou believes that he can definitely elevate Chu Dan to the peak of semi deity in the later 20 years, and then there is a precious diamond pill for Chu Dan to take, and then he can enter the divine realm.


    At that time, even if the realm could not surpass Chu can, it would be almost the same. The position of Shao Zhu is still unknown.


    As time passed by, it was nearly three o''clock in the morning. Chu Tai Dou had been sitting there without going to rest or making a sound. Because Chu Dan was kneeling there with his eyes closed, and there was no movement. If he could not feel his breath, Chu taidou would have been summoned.


    Finally, more than an hour later, Chu Dan opened his eyes with a color of excitement and excitement that could not be concealed.


    Chu Tai Dou had never seen Chu Dan show such a look. His body couldn''t help but stand up and felt that he might see a miracle: "Xiao Dan, how do you feel?"


    Chu Dan stood up and looked at his hands. He said excitedly, "father, I succeeded."


    In vain, Chu Dan''s body detonated a momentum, a momentum that had never appeared on him, the momentum of a warrior, and the martial momentum of the five realms of Tianyang.


    Feeling his son''s body for the first time, Chu Tai Dou was excited and dignified.


    The exciting thing is that this method is really effective, and it directly becomes a martial artist, that is, a martial artist in the five levels of Tianyang. I think it''s the reason why Chu Dan has undergone a lot of tempering from childhood to adulthood. He has accumulated a lot of strength in his body, but it is very hidden, even if he doesn''t find this reason.


    The power that he broke into became a key and a guide, opening the door of Chu Dan''s power blockade, and guiding those forces to make Chu Dan a warrior. If Chu Dan didn''t go out and meet people, Chu taidou believed that Chu Dan would never be a warrior in his whole life.


    As for dignified, it is his love for Chu Dan. The whole Lingyun clan knows that he is not a martial artist. If he is a warrior now, the fool knows that he will cultivate Chu Dan, because there are few descendants below him who can surpass Chu can, and none of them can surpass Chu can. Chu Dan may be.


    In this way, if people know that Chu Dan is a warrior, Chu Tai Dou can guess the result. Even if he is the patriarch, some things can''t be stopped, let alone Chu can''t be his grandfather or the second generation ancestor.


    "Let go of the momentum!"


    Though excited, Chu Tai Dou, who immediately thought of the malpractice, was still alert: "and in the future, except in front of me, you can never show the momentum of a warrior, or you will die."


    Chu Dan''s face melted away. He also knew that if Chu can knew that he had become a warrior, he would probably have killed him and nodded heavily in order to prevent the change from threatening his position as a young master.


    Chu Tai Dou believed that Chu Dan was a smart man: "by the way, can you still contact him?"


    Invisibly, Chu Dan regards the person who reminds Chu Dan as an elder. He can find things that he didn''t find. It is not the elder Chu Tai Dou who can''t think of what it is.Chu Dan did not point out that the man was about the same age as himself. He said that if I could become a warrior, he might come to me


    Chu Tai Dou was a little disappointed. He thought that the one who could help Chu Dan was higher than him. He regretfully said, "if you can learn from such an intelligent and capable person, I won''t worry."


    The speaker is not intentional, the listener is intentional, Chu Dan''s eyes light up slightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2059

    After a night of silence, the sun shines on the whole holy land of lingyunzong, ushering in a new day.


    Many lingyunzong disciples gathered on the training ground of the outer gate of Lingyun sect early on. Because today''s three-month trial is coming to an end, the group of people who participated in the hidden world Dabi will come back, but I don''t know how many more they can come back?


    For the outside world, the testing place built by the first ancestor of lingyunzong may be very mysterious, but for the disciples of lingyunzong, it is not a mysterious place. They all know what is contained in it.


    In addition to the endless risks, there are many opportunities, because the first generation left many relics when building this place of trial. It is only a very simple thing to break through the mystery and improve the realm and cultivation.


    However, opportunities and risks have always coexisted, because before those who participated in the Dabi of the hidden world entered, there were countless strong people in lingyunzong''s tiannu period, and they all longed to become demigods in it.


    Once the opportunity arises, there will be a lot of people fighting for it. It is a hard and cruel trial.


    It is divided into five states, one is the trial of the strong in the fury period, one is the trial place in the early period of demigod, the third is the trial place in the middle stage, and the last one is the testing place in the later stage, and a safe state.


    People can go in at any time, but they have to wait for a year to come out, and this time the door is opened just today.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that you have to go to the end of the demigod or even the peak to save your life. It depends entirely on the will of the individual.


    The person who goes in can only be the strong one in the fury period, but if he breaks through the demigod state in the first trial state, he will be directly transferred to the second trial state. Similarly, if he breaks through the mid demigod state, he will be transferred to the third trial state.


    If there is any danger in the middle of the way, everyone will form a crystal ball when they enter the testing place. As long as they are crushed, they can go to the fifth state, that is, the safe state. There, everyone''s accomplishments are suppressed to avoid possible fighting.


    The place of trial has existed since the new era, but no one has ever been in it. After a year''s coming out, it is the late demigod or even the peak. The most common place is the mid demigod.


    This man is Chu can. Three years ago, he first entered the place of trial. When he came out one year later, he was in the middle of the demigod period. He had achieved great perfection from the seven levels of tiannu. In one year, he had crossed two realms, which were still insurmountable. This talent was incomparable to the original Chu Tai battle.


    Today, the place of trial is about to open. This time, not only the disciples of Lingyun sect and some martial artists from Tianguan city entered, but also the powerful people from numerous Guan regions in Nancheng.


    People are very looking forward to, so many people into it, in the end, there is no one can surpass the record kept by Chu can.


    Therefore, before the noon gate opened, countless people gathered around the training ground. All of them looked at the central platform of the training ground. There was a huge stone gate on it. It seemed very simple, but people would come out from there.


    Near noon, Chu can comes with a group of people with self-confidence and pride on his face. As the young master of lingyunzong, he also has such capital. After all, he is the most talented person of lingyunzong over the years, and is most likely to enter the divine realm before he is 30 years old.


    Because he came out of the test place two years ago, he was in the mid demigod period. In the past two years, he has been at the peak of the late demigod period. How many people can match this talent?


    When he brought people along, the disciples of lingyunzong subconsciously got out of the way, because there was no accident. There was no one better than him among the younger generation. There was no doubt that Chu can was the next leader.


    And even if such a person appears, Chu can will not let him grow up, so there is no change in Chu can''s becoming the next patriarch.


    As the time of opening the door of trial was getting closer and closer, Chu Shi also fell from the sky. Originally, this was presided over by Chu Jie or Chu Jinglei, but Chu Jie was still fighting danzong in Shangmao Prefecture. Chu Jinglei was seriously injured and was not easy to move. So it was only he, the great elder, who presided over it.


    Just after Chu Shigang appeared for a while, Chu taidou suddenly fell from the sky. His mental state was very good. It seemed that there was something happy about him. However, it was normal for Chu Dan to become a martial artist. It''s a pity that no one knows the truth except him now.


    Chu Shi didn''t expect that Chu Tai Dou would also come. He was curious and walked in the past: "Lord, you have come too."


    "I want to see the first great event since the founding of the hidden world." Chu taidou nodded, but in addition to his mental state, he could not see the rest of his excitement: "after all, this time, lingyunzong''s subordinates in Nancheng and countless people from Guanyu were gathered. I also want to see if the people who come out have amazing talents."


    He will open the door to see if he will open the door a little bit, because he will open the door.


    So Chu Tai Dou also came. Chu Shi is not surprised, because there are too many people gathered this time, and some of them were entered by Ling yunzong many years ago. This time, when the hidden world is opened, it is estimated that all of them will come out. I believe it will add a powerful force to Ling yunzong.Among the crowd watching outside, Chu wind and Xuanyuan Huining are also in it. Seeing Chu Shi and others are in it, chufeng is holding the chance to kill. For him, he must be prepared for being killed.


    Xuanyuan Hui set aside to see, blinking his eyes and whispering: "brother-in-law, when you say, when Phoenix green and green they will come out what cultivation realm?"


    Chu Feng also said no, shrugged his shoulders: "unexpectedly, there are relics under the ancestral fabric of a generation in this trial. If there is a bit of talent, it can be a semi God if it is a bit of talent. As for the green and green, I believe that after I come out, they are semi gods."


    Xuanyuan huiconggu drum mouth: "you believe their talent, don''t forget they just entered three months."


    Chu Feng understands Xuanyuan Huining''s mind, smiles: "do you want to bet? I dare say they are all semi gods, and the highest should be South Aoxue. "


    Xuanyuan Huining looks around. Now everyone''s attention is at the door of the trial that will be opened, and no one has noticed their words.


    Xuanyuan Huining is not so nervous, but she still does not believe that in three months of time, Phoenix green and green all are half gods: "what do you bet?"


    Chu Feng ha ha smiled, and approached a little cold and delicate little aunt, and when she was under conscious vigilance, she said softly in her ear: "if they are all semi gods, you must do the same last night. In addition, if nanaoxue is the highest cultivation, you will say something like this,," "


    What do you say in Xuanyuan Huining''s ear, let the latter The face of the hot, if not simple makeup, it is estimated that now red and an apple general.


    With his mouth full of hate, he stared at Chu Feng: "rogue!"


    Chu Feng said solemnly: "if one of them is not semi gods, or both are semi gods, but nanaoxue is not the highest cultivation of all, even if I lose, I will not only cancel the agreement with you, even if you don''t need to take responsibility for your sister, I will not go to find other women."


    Xuanyuan Huining has a little hesitant, hearing Chu Feng unexpectedly not to eat her tofu can not go to other women, immediately heart, forget if they lose the consequences: "so decided."


    Chu Feng has a profound smile and Xuanyuan Huining clapping. In such an environment, Chu Feng, a brother-in-law dressed in sheep skin, successfully put his aunt into a trap.


    As for why to think that South Aoxue out of the must be the highest cultivation of all people, because of her blood vein affirmation.


    Nanaoxue''s father is the eight son of situ Muyun. The strong presence of the middle God. At the same time, the mother is also a woman whose peak is infinitely close to the God state in the later half god period. At the time of the southern city trial martial arts pulse assessment, nanaoxue has shown her Vanguard. So now Chu wind is almost certain.


    As for the wrong guess, Chu Feng was not worried at all. However, his brother-in-law did not talk to his aunt several times.


    Fortunately, Xuanyuan Hui could not hear the heart of Chu wind, or he was killed by a slap of gas.


    "It''s time."


    At this time, Chu Shi, standing on top, opened his mouth.


    We quickly looked at it, only to see that the ordinary door appeared light flash, a light curtain door appeared on the gate, all people do not blink at the eyes, all want to see what the people are now what repair.


    Because the people who enter will be recorded and the time they enter, and they will appear on their heads when they come out. So the talented people can not escape the attention of the public, which is also a means of lingyunzong.


    To prevent a hundred years from coming out is the peak of the late semi God.


    Finally, someone came out, and also with a wild laugh, Chu Feng squinted to see, not that Luo Ran''s baby son can be no two son can be who, just see his head of the word, Chu Feng or some snacks surprised.


    And among the crowd at the other end, Luo ran jumped out: "great, you are half god."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2060

    The matchless childe came out with pride, and the rest of the people came out one after another, but they didn''t have the arrogant manner of the matchless childe, because in sum, the matchless childe does have the proud capital.


    Some of them entered a year ago or a few years ago, but they were only the accomplishments of the pre demigod state.


    The matchless young master has not only stepped into the state of demigod, but also the state of semi God. The words on his head are only three months. At that time, when he went in, he was only infinitely close to the semi God. That is to say, in the past three months, he has not only entered the semi God state, but even reached the middle stage.


    Matchless childe is still there to enjoy other people''s respect in the eyes, smell speech to see Luo ran to the front, stunned: "you are not in the South City?"


    When something happened in the south city a few days ago, the matchless young master was still in the place of trial. He didn''t know it at all.


    Luo ran looked angry, and said something about what happened. Not only was the matchless young master surprised, but also the people who just came out of it were shocked. Nancheng, one of the four main cities, has suffered such a devastating disaster?


    When the 18th National Congress of the CPC was destroyed, even luoran, the city Lord, fled. How terrible was Chu Feng?


    But in response, matchless childe was angry: "damn Chu Feng, I will kill him one day."


    Chu Feng in the crowd just laughed at this. Although matchless young master is also a man of great talent, that''s all. Now he can win all the gods. How can we say that he is just a peerless childe in the middle of a half god?


    Besides other people, Chu Feng knows that matchless childe was on the verge of breaking through at the beginning, but he has been suppressing the breakthrough. Therefore, it is equivalent to stepping into a realm in the past three months, which is nothing, but by comparison, he is really gifted.


    Standing there, Chu can''s look, which had been attracting attention, was very ugly.


    It has always been said that he was a place of trial. After one year, he reached the middle of the demigods'' cultivation. However, the state of matchless young master''s entering was the same as that of him, but he reached his original height within three months. In another way, he was more powerful than his original talent.


    His face was hot, and he felt that matchless young master should not be stronger than him.


    Naturally, matchless childe didn''t know that he was hated by Chu can. Otherwise, he would not choose to break through when he was just in the test place. Instead, he would come out slowly until he finally came out. In this way, he would be ok if he came out in the early stage of demigod.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t expect that this would offend Chu can. He just went to one side with Luo ran and prepared to ask about what happened during this period of time.


    The amazing appearance of matchless childe also makes many people full of expectations, but many people follow behind, but they have been unable to reach the level of matchless childe. However, the door of trial is just opened, and there are still many people who have not come out. There should be people who surpass him.


    "You see, isn''t that our young master Piaoyu from Nancheng?"


    "It''s really him. My God, he''s also a demigod in the middle of his cultivation, just like the matchless young master."


    Just after calming down for a while, the crowd was making a noise again. The young master Piaoyu came out of the room, and the font appeared on his head immediately, showing the state and time before he went in, as well as the current cultivation. It is completely difficult to fake.


    Like the matchless childe, he is in the middle of the demigods.


    With a faint smile, Mr. Piaoyu seems to walk with humility. From the voices of the surrounding people, you know that the matchless young master is also a demigod. I think he should be the same as himself. He has already had the strength to break through the demigod in the outside world, but he has been suppressing it. This is also because of some hints.


    Just had just walked past, did not have the mouth, matchless childe then facial expression is ugly to drink a way: "Chu Feng is really damned."


    Mr. Piaoyu asked curiously what happened. The matchless young master didn''t care about him at the moment. He took half of his attention and simply said something about what happened in Nancheng.


    A similar young master Piaoyu was also angry. He didn''t expect that chufeng had destroyed the Lord''s mansion of the 18th National Congress of the CPC. His parents had already died. They clenched their fists and yelled, "Chu Feng, I must kill you."


    Chu Feng in the crowd coughed gently. He felt that the collapse of the 18th Lord''s mansion was not the end, but just the beginning. Their youngest and promising descendants were still there, squinting their eyes and thinking about finding a chance to eradicate the roots.


    "Lord, it seems that there are many talents in Nancheng!"


    On the left side of the platform, Chu Shi and Chu Tai Dou are standing on the edge. The former sees people coming out constantly. Most of them are people from Nancheng who participate in the hidden world: "especially the matchless young master and Piaoyu prince. These talents have completely surpassed the original young master."


    Chu taidou was also a little surprised. This time, the door of the trial was opened, and almost a lot of people were promoted. However, after listening to Chu Shi''s words, he shook his head and said his own different opinions: "I had a look in the dark. There was someone else who could have entered the demigod state, but they suppressed it and didn''t break through.""Childe Wushuang and childe Piaoyu, I guess they are the people who choose to break through when they enter the test place, so three months at most can be regarded as from the early period of demigod to the middle period of demigod."


    Chu Shiyi Leng, he did not really pay attention to this point, frown: "why? Even if they are demigods, they can still participate in the hidden world Dabi. There is no need to be so troublesome? "


    "The land of trial." Chu Tai Dou seemed to know the general situation, and said faintly: "their ultimate goal is to enter the place of trial. You and I know that there are relics left by our grandfather in the beginning. Do they want to understand it? And if you get to the demigods, can you go in? "


    Chu Shi nodded his head suddenly and agreed with Chu taidou''s statement. In this way, childe Wushuang and Prince Piaoyu were at most similar to Chu can''s talent, because they were deliberately detained in the period of anger in order to enter the place of trial.


    In addition to the shock of the crowd caused by the matchless childe and Piaoyu childe, the people who came out from behind did not attract much attention. Although they were in the period of demigod, there were also the middle and late period of demigod, but at least they did not go in for a year, or even several years or even decades.


    Like the first two, three months out is a demigod, there is no third.


    After about half an hour, there are still people coming out. Chu Feng frowns, Feng Qingqing, why don''t they come out?


    "That, it seems to be nanaowen, the little princess of Nancheng. She''s only been in for three months. It''s so powerful."


    "And angry purple dream, and she is the same, these two women are not simple ah."


    "The one next to me is not bad. When I went in, I was in the four levels of tiannu. Now it''s the early stage of demigod. It''s only three months."


    Chu Feng''s thoughts have not been left behind. After half an hour of silence, the crowd began to clamor again, because in the door of the trial, Nan Aowen and nu Zimeng and Feng Qingqing came out together. Nan Aoxue and nu Zimeng were the same as the matchless childe. Feng Qingqing went from the four levels of tiannu to the early stage of demigod within three months.


    No doubt, these are amazing people, and most importantly, they are women.


    Seeing the three men come out, Chu Feng smiles and affirms their talent, but he doesn''t care too much. Now he can create a strong man at the peak of the semi God''s later stage. He is not so excited when he looks at these realms.


    But, Nan Ao Xue, and Chu Yi? Why didn''t you see both of them?


    Even Chu Feng had seen Rosa who had been entangled for a night just now. Now Nan Aowen and Chu Yi have come out. How can Chu Yi and Nan Ao Xue not be seen? According to the truth, if Chu Yi is there, they can''t be hurt.


    When everyone marveled at the talent of Nan Aowen and their three people, Nan Huai''an, Lugou Yiji and others all came out. However, compared with the people in front of them, they were not so good. But Chu Feng was more concerned about how Nan Aowen didn''t come out. Miyin asked Nan Aowen about their talent and said they didn''t know.


    But what Chu Feng didn''t know was that Chu Shi''s eyes were glowing, looking at the three nanaowen, and even whispering at chutai Dou''s side, he said in a low voice: "patriarch, these three women''s talents are very strong. It happens that our little Lord and Chu Chen haven''t got a wife?"


    Chu Tai Dou lightly glanced over Nan Aowen, and then shook his head gently: "I understand what you mean, but the South City Lord was forced to die by Chu Kingdom. Even if Nan Aowen died, she could not agree to marry into Lingyun clan. In addition, nu purple dream was impossible. Don''t forget Chu Jie wanted to kill her, and even now we are still tracking down Nu zilei."


    Chu Shi also understood that the possibility was not great. He felt a bit sorry and fell on Feng Qingqing: "that woman, should be ok?"


    Chu Tai Dou took a look at it: "tiannu quadruple state was in the test place for three months. It was in the early stage of demigod. The talent was not lower than nanaoxue and nanaoxue. However, he could get in touch with him and give it to Chu Chen."


    Chu Shi smiles and nods without speaking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2061

    As time went by, there were not many amazing people in the back except those who started to come out. Even though a few people came out of the peak in the late period of demigod, they didn''t arouse people''s admiration, because those people who had been in for more than 50 years at least came out.


    The setting sun, there are still people continue to appear, until midnight tonight, the door of the trial is open, you can come out at will, but after midnight, it will be another year.


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining are still waiting there, and they are in close contact with Nan Aowen. Most of them are waiting for Nan Aowen and Chu Yi. According to the truth, Chu Yi is absolutely strong in the place of trial, and Nan Aoxue''s talent is not bad. They should not be out at this time.


    In addition, Nan Zhenyan also came to the scene. As a mother, her heart was more anxious than Chu Feng. However, in order to prevent the hatred and hatred from spreading to the outside world, it was impossible to contact Nan Zhenyan. Therefore, it is impossible to know what is the situation of Nan Aoxue.


    As time goes by, the people who come out have almost come out, and those who don''t come out will not come out again. From the beginning, many people walk out together, and now only three or two people come out. Counting the time, the door of trial will be closed in less than half an hour.


    "Brother in law, remember your promise."


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle touched Chu Feng and said in a low voice, "otherwise, this time I absolutely despise you for a lifetime."


    People who go in together come out of the semi divine realm, but there are Nan Ao Xue and Chu Yi who have not come out, so even if Chu Feng loses.


    Chu Feng''s left eye flashed across a picture, and his heart was also slowly relaxed. He held Xuanyuan Huining''s slender waist closer and said, "I will admit defeat if I lose, but my sister-in-law. If you lose, how can you say it?"


    "Don''t worry, I will never fail to count." Xuanyuan Huining knows that it will be over soon. Maybe Nan Aoxue has already died in it. Even if he doesn''t die, he doesn''t think he can surpass Nan Aoxue or even matchless young master.


    Because at the beginning, the state of Nan Ao Xue is weaker than them. How can it surpass them? That''s the same time.


    Chufeng smiles and hugs Xuanyuan Huining''s hand and moves her thumb gently. Xuanyuan Huining''s body is tight and almost calls out. Her eyes stare at Chu Feng angrily.


    Chu Feng did not care, but also bit Xuanyuan Huining''s ear: "remember to wash a little tonight, so as not to stink and faint me."


    Xuanyuan Huining glared at Chu Feng fiercely. She took back her eyes and bit her lips. Chu Feng was so ashamed and angry that Chu Feng just held her flower. What a jerk.


    Almost everyone felt that there would be no more talented and powerful people to come out. Even Nan Zhenyan felt that Nan Aoxue might be in danger. Two people came out, and then the characters appeared on their heads. There were still voices in the audience, but when they saw the two people coming out, they had no voice.


    Even if it was Chu Shi and Chu Tai fighting, they all stopped talking in a low voice and stared at the two people who came out.


    Even there, the angry and arrogant matchless childe and Piaoyu childe and others were all staring at each other, and their eyes were full of disbelief.


    Chu Yi and Nan Ao Xue come out.


    But the font above their heads shocked everyone. The first feeling was that it was impossible, and the second feeling was, how could it be?


    But the fact is so clear in front of them.


    The font floating above Chu Yi''s head shows that when he entered, the martial arts realm of heaven anger and seven levels was great and complete, infinitely close to the demigod. The time was three months, but today''s state is actually the late period of demigod!


    Even Chu can, who thought that he was the first genius of lingyunzong, had spent two and a half years from the completion of tiannu Qizhong state to the later period of demishen. During this period, he also used a lot of pills and resources to improve his accomplishments, which was as close as possible to the divine realm. At the moment, an unknown man, unexpectedly, only achieved his ability of several years in three months How is it possible?


    But Chu Yi let him shocked, so standing on the side of the South Ao snow is to let Chu can have nothing to say.


    Because when Nan Aoxue went in, his cultivation level was the same as that of Chu Yi, which lasted three months. However, today''s cultivation is the peak in the later period of demigod.


    Yes, Nan Aoxue is now the highest level of cultivation in the late period of demigod, which is infinitely close to the divine realm.


    All of a sudden, it makes those who have worked hard for decades or even hundreds of years to reach this state of shame, and it is a silent blow to those who can''t reach this level with any effort.


    In three months, how is it possible to approach the demigod from the infinite to the divine realm?


    But some things are impossible, which doesn''t mean they don''t exist.


    Chu Feng, standing in the crowd, was also a little surprised. He knew that there was a god of fortune in the ice blade snow field, who was the grandfather of situ Twilight cloud. It can be seen that situ Muyun''s blood is strong. He stabbed Nan Zhenyan and gave birth to Nan Aoxue. His blood must also be strong.


    But Chu Feng began to judge the most is the late half god, how did not expect, South Ao snow is also beyond his expectations, to the peak of the late state.Xuanyuan Huining was shocked there, and was reminded of his agreement with Chu Feng. His face was slightly red, and his lips were about to bite. He gave Chu Feng a fierce blow: "don''t worry, I will never break my promise, but now please pay attention to the occasion."


    Chufeng ha ha ha, let go of the hand, see the people who go in out, and tonight there is a chance to taste the tender sister-in-law, chufeng mood is particularly happy.


    "What''s your name?"


    Standing there, Chu Shi and Chu taidoute came back. The latter went up and asked directly.


    Knowing that he was asking him, Chu Yi nodded back and said, "Chu Yi!"


    "Tai Chu also Leng Dou


    Chu Yi nodded: "it''s a Chu family." Chu Yi''s words are not deceiving. He comes from the Chu family in Tianguan, and the Chu family in the hidden world, which was originally developed by an ancestor.


    Chu Tai Dou burst out laughing: "it seems that there are some amazing talents in Chu family. It''s good. From today on, I''ll give you waist token. Except for the peak of lingyunzong, you can get it. Even if you want to go to my bedroom, you don''t need to report."


    Chu can''s face is even more ugly. At first, he is still angry. The matchless young master and others make him embarrassed. Now it''s hard to see Chu Yi. After three months of hard work, his talent as the young master of Lingyun sect suddenly becomes a kind of ridiculous joke.


    It''s not surprising that Chu Yi was one of the inheritors of the ancient Qisha emperor. Like him, he was also a martial arts practitioner and a martial arts practitioner in the late Zhou Zhou semi God period. Compared with Chu Yi''s power as a middle God, Chu Yi was nothing.


    Chu Yi didn''t refuse either. After taking a waist token from Chu taidou, he felt Chu can''s hatred for him, but he didn''t care at all. He was not interested in giving him a Lingyun sect. What else could he be interested in and care about.


    Chu taidou withdrew his eyes with satisfaction. He felt that his talent was countless times higher than that of Chu can. Even today, several people''s talents are better than Chu can. However, the growth environment is different, which restricts their growth speed.


    The eyes also fell on the South Ao Snow who is now the peak of the late demigod period: "worthy of being the daughter of Nan Zhenyan. She is better than blue in blue, not bad."


    South Ao snow in front of people is always a good girl''s appearance, just gently nodded and jumped off the platform and jumped into Nan Zhenyan''s arms: "Mom!"


    Chu Tai Dou takes back his eyes and asks Chu Yi to take a rest. He also hopes that Chu Chen can marry Nan Aoxue. But now Chu Dan has been able to practice, and it is inevitable that he has some thoughts. Why should the woman with strong talent give him that guy?


    "My God, it''s another demigod."


    As soon as Chu taidou turned around, there was a loud voice from the crowd. Subconsciously, he turned back and looked slightly.


    The people who come out are the Nanhan mountain, which is almost forgotten by everyone. The young master of Nancheng mountain is no longer infinitely close to the demigod, but the later state of the semi God. It can be seen that the talent of Nanhan mountain is not blown out.


    Chu Shi was also a little surprised. Today, there are many people who have more talent than Chu can. If they get rid of the matchless childe who deliberately suppresses his cultivation, there are also several. But now it''s the same in Nanhan mountain. Isn''t Chu can embarrassed?


    Chu Shi''s subconscious passing depends on the second generation grandfather and Chu can, who is a little master with his own good talent. He has a feeling that this time the hidden world big competition may bring Chu can''s status as a little master to an end.


    At the moment, Chu can is angry to a certain extent. If Chu Yi can be forgiven, then the son of a former subordinate of nanhanshan mountain is even more talented than him, which is absolutely not allowed.


    Even if Nanhan mountain is oppressed, he is now in the state of semi God, which is enough to despise him and look ugly.


    What''s more, Nan Aowen''s looks are not very good-looking. At first, they still thought that their current cultivation should be able to destroy Nanhan mountain. Even when they were in the testing place, they all went to Nanhan mountain to kill him, but they never met him.


    Now I see that his cultivation is in the late period of demigod. It''s not easy to kill him. I feel a little angry.


    Chu Tai Dou didn''t pay attention to these, and patted the shoulder of Nanhan mountain: "very good. From today on, you can be my disciple."


    Nan Han Shan was still there surprised that his little cousin Nan Aoxue surpassed him. But when he heard Chu Tai Dou''s words, he immediately fell down on his knees without saying a word: "master!"


    And in the eyes of the rest of the people are slightly despised, sell their father in exchange for all this, is it still human?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2062

    When the door of trial is officially closed, all the people who should come out have come out, and those who do not have to wait for another year.


    The people who come out are all aiming at the great comparison of the hidden world. Undoubtedly, the most concerned are the matchless childe and others. Only after three months, they all approached the semi gods from infinity to the mid and even the late and late peak of the semi gods. Such people can bear the appellation of Tiancai.


    Of course, among them, the most popular people are Nanhan mountain, Chu Yi and Nan Ao Xue.


    After three months, Nan Aoxue has reached the peak of the late demigod period. Such talent and accomplishments are there. The records created by Chu can, once the little Lord, are not so conspicuous at this moment, or have been forgotten.


    Because compared with his people, there are matchless childe and others, and the time is only three months. No matter whether it is matchless childe or not, they suppress the cultivation and only break through it. They all surpass Chu can to a certain extent.


    For a moment, in the exclamation of the crowd, only Chu can is very angry. Even when the door of the trial is not closed, he has already left, feeling that staying here will become a green leaf.


    At the beginning, he still wanted to watch those people come out and mention his glory. He broke through the pride of demigod in a year. But at the moment, he felt that he was insulting himself and there was no need to stay.


    It was midnight when the door of the trial was closed. Chu Shi asked the people who had participated in the hidden world Dabi and had reached the level of demigod to gather here again half a month later. Then he did not know what he had said to several outstanding people, such as Nan Aoxue and matchless childe. All of them began to disperse and looked forward to half a month later.


    Many people don''t know what to do after half a month, but they all guess that this time it must be a collision with the other three forces and the people in the three main cities.


    Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining also went back to the palace of Chu Jinglei. As for those who had achieved semi gods, they all went to the outer gate or left the holy land of Lingyun sect. Before half a month, there was nothing in Lingyun sect. However, if the people left, they could not enter the holy land of Lingyun sect until half a month came.


    Unless you have the waist token of lingyunzong, you can enter.


    That independent small yard, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining just sat down, Chu Yi on the ghost general appearance, chufeng light smile: "thank you."


    Chu Yi is the inheritor of the seven evils. He does not rely on the power of martial arts. However, he still goes to the test place and obviously wants to protect Feng Qingqing and her. It can be seen clearly from Chu style.


    "I''m also planning for myself. I don''t need to thank me."


    Chuyi sat down peacefully. Xuanyuan Huining also got up and prepared to pour Chu Yi a glass of water: "otherwise, I would not become a warrior in the later period of demigod."


    Both Chu Feng and Chu Yi have cultivated two kinds of strength. The strength of a warrior is a cover up for their other strength. Chu Yi''s improvement of martial arts strength can also be regarded as making others pay less attention to him. Otherwise, the realm of martial arts is not high, but the combat effectiveness is fierce, which will inevitably arouse suspicion.


    Chu Feng didn''t get entangled in this question, and said: "it seems that there is an adventure in the testing place. So many people who are only in the period of natural anger go in, but they all come out of the semi divine realm. This ancestor of the Chu family, it seems not easy."


    Chu Yi nodded: "he is a god of creation, but he has fallen."


    Chufeng didn''t expect that the first ancestor of Chu family was the God of creation, but it was a pity to hear that he had fallen. After all, it was his ancestor of chufeng, and of course, the ancestor of Chuyi.


    But there is also a little curious meaning: "as long as you don''t experience any heavy damage and damage when you go to the divine realm, you will be immortal. How can the God of nature fall?"


    Chu Yi raised his head and pointed to the sky: "not only did he fall, but also the ancestors of the other three forces, because they wanted to challenge the way of heaven and step down on it."


    Chu Feng understood that it was the first ancestor of the Chu family who wanted to become a saint by stepping on the way of heaven. Unfortunately, he could not step down on the way of heaven to become a saint. Finally, he fell into the killing of the heavenly way, and the ancestors of the other three forces also died.


    Also let Chu Feng''s heart a little more dignified, saint of all living beings, it seems not an empty word.


    For example, Chang''e, since the beginning of the new era, is the first to achieve the position of Saint of heaven. And how many strong people have been in the new era, we can see how difficult it is to become a saint.


    Micro not smell a sigh, also thought of South Ao snow: "do you think South Ao snow this person how?"


    Chu Yiyang began, and her eyes flashed with admiration: "in addition to the inheritor, she is the most evil and talented person I have ever seen, and I firmly believe that no one can surpass her on this road in the future."


    In three months, she reached the peak of the late demigod from the infinite, and now she only pursues the divine realm, and has accomplished something that others have been unable to accomplish for hundreds of years or even in her life.


    Chu Feng nods slightly, and Chu Yi''s idea is basically the same. In addition to inheritors, Nan Aoxue is definitely a genius among the geniuses.However, thinking of the South Han mountain, Chu Feng could not stand the sprouting and killing opportunity in his eyes: "what I didn''t expect was that the South Han mountain was also so strong."


    "Are you going to kill him?" Chu Yi seemed to know what Chu Feng was doing. After asking, he said, "if you really think so, you''d better give up this idea. At least in Lingyun sect, you can''t kill him, because his talent and power have attracted some people''s attention."


    "So if you kill him, you may not be able to go to Zhongzhou."


    Chu Feng didn''t care too much about it: "killing must be to kill. I know what you mean. Don''t worry. I have discretion."


    Chu Yi nodded and took the water from Xuanyuan Huining. She also stood up and said, "I''m here to tell you one thing. Tomorrow Chu taidou will hold a banquet in the main hall of the inner gate to entertain some of us. Nan Zhenyan wants me to tell you that Lingyun clan will propose marriage tomorrow, and will propose marriage to Nan Aoxue."


    Chu Feng is astonished, how does this South Zhen Yan not have secret sound to tell him?


    "Who will marry?" he asked


    "Chu can." Chu Yi drank the glass of water, put down the cup, and said, "Nan Zhenyan said that Chu can had talked with her and married Nan Aoxue with the death of Chu Kingdom and even the old city owners. At first, she didn''t know why, but now she can be sure that Chu can wanted to marry Nan Aoxue because of her talent and blood."


    "After all, in the world of martial arts, a woman with a strong talent will not have a weak child."


    Hearing that Chu can is going to marry Nan Aoxue, chufeng laughs with astonishment. He doesn''t know what chucan is. But when he knows what chucan is, Chu Feng feels that not only Chu can''s own meaning, but also Ling yunzong''s high-level will may be behind him.


    However, Chu Feng doesn''t care about these things. Nan Aoxue is not only the daughter of Nan Zhenyan, but also the daughter of situ Muyun. Once the latter knows that she has such an excellent daughter, can she marry Chu can? The answer is very obvious, so Chu Feng is not worried at all.


    Chu Yi didn''t have any opinions about Chu Feng. He just came to sit down and left the courtyard. Now he has the highest honor given by the leader of Chu. He can go to the holy land of lingyunzong except for special places.


    As soon as Chu Yi left, Xuanyuan Huining frowned and said, "brother-in-law, Chu can, this lustful guy, is still fascinated by Nan Ao Xue. Isn''t he afraid to die?"


    According to Nan Aoxue''s current cultivation, maybe he will step into the divine realm in the near future. Of course, Chu can has a little longer time to develop and settle than Nan Ao Xue, but it''s not certain that he has talent.


    However, Xuanyuan Huining''s question was not answered. Instead, he was pulled down by Chu Feng and sat on his thigh.


    Blushing, Xuanyuan Huining thought of a more serious problem than Chu can''s forced marriage to Nan Aoxue. That is, she lost tonight.


    Chu Feng drew up a playful smile, two fingers pinched Xuanyuan Huining''s chin, and unkindly kissed the attractive red lips. The latter wanted to push it away, but his hands turned to embrace Chu Feng in the middle.


    A kiss to loosen, Chu Feng curiously looking at the face of the red sister-in-law: "why don''t you push me away, how to become active?"


    "Brother in law!" Xuanyuan Huining''s heart beat very fast, but she still didn''t stand up and let Chu Feng embrace himself: "can''t you do that? I''m afraid!"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turn straight. No wonder Xuanyuan Huining is so cooperative and active. It turns out that he wants him to get rid of the ideas he started with. It''s only hard for him to succeed. How can it be done?


    Shake your head firmly: "no, this is what I deserve."


    When chufeng refused rudely, Xuanyuan Huining got up from chufeng''s arms, stepped back two steps and said, "you are a rascal brother-in-law. I''m your sister-in-law. You kiss me and hold me and touch me. Now you even want me to use my mouth. Are you a human being?"


    Chu Feng nodded seriously: "I am a person, and still a man."


    "No way!" Xuanyuan Huining hummed, holding her hands in front of her and being hugged by Chu Feng, she felt that she could not do that. Even if she did not break the bottom line, she always felt that there was no difference between breaking the bottom line and breaking the bottom line.


    Chufeng joked and got up, tut said: "now they are all coming out of the inside. Do you think that I can choose one person to promote them to the peak of the late demigod period, will anyone refuse me?"


    Obviously, if you don''t, I''ll go to another woman.


    Sure enough, Chu Feng just said something to prepare to turn around, Xuanyuan Huining was anxious, but also a little aggrieved: "asshole, my mouth is to eat."


    Chu Feng turned back and winked at Xuanyuan Huining: "what about the discharge port?"


    Xuanyuan Huining blushed attractive, chrysanthemum a tight stare at Chu Feng: "asshole, you like what you like, always want to change the way to stab sister-in-law, not people." He turned his head and went back to the house. Obviously, he refused.


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and thought that he could enjoy his sister-in-law''s wonderful feeling tonight. What he didn''t expect was that Xuanyuan Huining was still so firm. It was not easy to tell a secret revolutionary road. His eyes also leaped across the night sky and looked at the Holy Land Center.


    I don''t know Chu Dan. What''s going on now?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2063

    In the center of the inner gate of the holy land, in a secret room.


    This is a secret room beside Chu Tai Dou''s bedroom, which is usually used for quiet and thinking. However, since Chu Dan became a martial artist yesterday, he let Chu Dan break through and find many useful pills for Chu Dan as the patriarch.


    Help Chu Dan to become a high-level martial artist in the shortest time. Even if he can''t surpass Chu can in a short time, he must go to the semi divine period in ten years.


    So Chu Dan didn''t go back to his residence and stayed here. It was the same for him to stay where he was. So today''s door of trial was opened, and Chu Dan didn''t show up, just for fear of being seen.


    At this time, it was still in the dead of night, and Chu Dan was still practicing there. The secret room was built by special methods. No one could feel the semi divine cultivation in it, and it was completely isolated.


    The door of the chamber of secrets was also opened at this time. Chu Tai Dou came in with a gloomy face. When he saw Chu Dan, he was a little more relaxed.


    Chu Dan put down his hand and observed keenly that Chu Tai Dou seemed to have something on his mind and asked, "father, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Tai Dou itself is nothing, but the more you want to feel the less powerful.


    After thinking about it, let Chu Dan sit down first, and said something about today''s affairs. Finally, he said angrily: "the key point is that I also agreed. Now Chu Shi said that I have no way, but you can definitely become a powerful person in the future. A woman like Nan Aoxue should be yours, and should be our department."


    It turned out that after the door of the trial was closed, Chu Shi discussed with him to invite the outstanding people who came out today to sit down tomorrow. By the way, Chu taidou had a selfish idea because Chu Dan became a martial artist. He had already talked about this issue at the beginning, but he had no opinion. Now he couldn''t say no, so he agreed with Chu Shi.


    Ask Nan Aoxue and her to sit down tomorrow. In addition to narrowing the relationship between these people and Ling yunzong, they may become lingyunzong''s help in the future. The next thing is to promote Nan Aoxue and let her marry Chu can.


    Chu taidou is naturally worried about this, because Chu Dan can become a martial artist, so he is determined to cultivate him to be a person who surpasses Chu can, that is, the future young master, Nan Aoxue''s talent. Everyone can see that how can she marry Chu can, who will be surpassed by Chu Dan in the future?


    So Chu Tai Dou came back from the training ground is depressed, I think the initial time should not be so straightforward, so it can be pushed away.


    Chu Dan thought something big had happened. He heard that it was just such a small thing. He said, "father, I understand what you mean. I just want to find a woman I love, not a woman with strong talent. Moreover, Nan Aoxue is the niece of the South City Lord. We Ling yunzong has a part in it."


    "Do you think she might agree to marry Chu can? So I don''t care about these. As long as I work hard enough, even if my blood is not strong, I can be the supreme one. "


    Chu Tai Dou was slightly stunned and looked at his different son after he became a warrior. He seemed surprised that he said this.


    After half regaining consciousness, he said, "Xiaodan, I understand that you don''t want to make people difficult, but you should know that blood is very important for martial arts. If you have a strong woman as your wife, it can not only help you, but also give birth to a strong blood. Will the development of your family be poor in the future?"


    Chu Dan is very calm, even if there is some truth in what Chu taidou said.


    Shaking his head, he said, "father, what is my mother''s cultivation?"


    Chu Tai Dou''s expression moved: "what do you want to say?"


    Chu Dan raised his head to show his absolute self-confidence. He replied, "my mother is just an ordinary person who is not a martial artist in Tianyuan period. I have been just an ordinary person for more than 20 years. But I am confident that I will surpass many people in the future, even compare with my father. My mother is not a gifted person, so blood is important, but not necessarily necessary."


    Chu Tai Dou stood up slowly. He didn''t mean to scold Chu Dan for saying such a thing. On the contrary, he thought Chu Dan could.


    After thinking about the current situation, he promised to let Chu Shi arrange it at the beginning. If he still objected to it, he would be questioned by Chu Shi as the patriarch, and even exposed Chu Dan''s ability to practice martial arts in advance.


    Blood is important, but not necessary!


    A word let Chu Tai Dou have a kind of suddenly bright meaning, exhaled a breath and patted Chu Dan''s shoulder: "Xiaodan, can hear you say such words, my heart is also a little comfortable, perhaps you said is right, unexpectedly you don''t tangle, then I rest assured, good in here practice."


    "When you''re about to break through the fury, I''ll take you to other places to try, so as not to be harmed by villains."


    He is the leader of Chu, and his favorite is Chu Dan. Once people know that Chu Dan can practice, these people of Chu will try to kill him, so that the future patriarch''s position will not change. For Lingyun''s Chu family, this is not a new thing.Chu Dan nodded and sent Chu Tai Dou away. Then he went back to prepare to continue his practice.


    Just after sitting down for a while, the door of the secret room opens again. Chu Dan thinks that it is Chu Tai Dou who has gone and returned. Subconsciously, he looks back, but the person he sees is not Chu taidou. His eyes are slightly surprised.


    Because the person is Chu Feng, with a warm smile came in: "don''t look at me with such an expression, I am a person, not a ghost."


    "Forest wind!" Chu Dan stood up, his face could not hide the excitement: "you really come, great."


    Chu Feng was shocked. If it was a woman, it was acceptable. But Chu Dan was a man. How could that look like a man seeing a beautiful woman?


    Gently coughed: "it''s me, but why don''t you wonder that I''m here?"


    The secret room is close to Chu taidou''s bedroom, and there are many strong guards around it. Chu Feng comes here, but it seems that no one has discovered him. Chu Dan is not curious at all. Chu Feng is a little interested in knowing what he thinks.


    Chu Dan immediately knelt on the ground: "you must be a peerless expert, otherwise my father they can not solve the matter you can not know, came back last night according to your said to my father, he passed some strength to me, I have already inspired the hidden strength to become a warrior."


    Chu Dan knelt down at once. Chu Feng didn''t want to help Chu Dan up. He took a look at the environment of the secret room and tried to save himself. Even if he was the son of Chu Tai Dou, he was still the favorite son of Chu Tai Dou. It was really interesting.


    However, the Chu wind did not show, just looked at Chu Dan: "even if you want to thank me, it seems that you do not need to kneel down, and I am not casually helping you, I have my own requirements."


    Chu Dan is that kind of kneeling did not mean to get up, listening to the words of Chu Feng asked: "master, what do you want you to say, as long as you accept me as a disciple."


    "What do I want, what do you say?" Chu Feng was about to say his conditions, and he was surprised: "do you want me to accept you as an apprentice? You''re not teasing me, are you? "


    Chu Dan looks serious, and now he has thought of Chu Feng as a master: "how can I tease you? Although I don''t know who you are and what your accomplishments are, I''m sure you are better than my father, otherwise I can''t find out my problems, so I''ll worship you as a teacher."


    This time Chu Feng is completely heard clearly, Chu Dan this is to learn from his teacher.


    Chu Dan is indeed a man with no bad thoughts. If he was the son of other people, chufeng might have accepted such an apprentice, but his father was Chu taidou, and Chu Feng was naturally unwilling to accept such an apprentice.


    Chu Dan seemed to know as he bowed his head and knelt there: "please accept me as a disciple, as long as you promise me, you will be a cow and a horse for life."


    "Cough, I don''t lack cattle and horses." Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and forced Chu Dan to pull up. His tone was beyond doubt: "it is impossible to accept you as an apprentice, but if you promise me a condition, you can call me a teacher."


    "Because I already have several students who are female, I don''t accept male students."


    Chu Dan was a little disappointed when he heard that he could not be accepted as a disciple, but he was excited immediately after hearing it.


    Both the master and the teacher teach things. Chu Dan doesn''t care about this form. As long as he thinks in his heart, "teacher, I will do it."


    "Don''t yell now. Wait till you''ve done it." I feel as if I''m old, but the age of Wudao world is not important: "as for my condition, I should be very simple. I heard that your father collected a diamond pill. As long as you give me that diamond pill, I can consider helping you. In the shortest time, you can be as good as Chu can."


    Chu Feng is just a little short of the middle God at the moment. He doesn''t know how long it will take to cultivate himself. What he lacks most is time. If he can break through by taking Vajra pill, he can create gods in batches. Chu Feng naturally doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    Chu Dan frowned. It''s not that Chu Feng wants King Kong Dan too much, but Chu Feng says that he can help him shoulder to shoulder with Chu can in the shortest time, which is a little inconceivable.


    Although he believed that Chu Feng would not deceive himself, Chu Dan still had some doubts: "how many years will it take to compete with Chu can?"


    Chu Feng has already thought about not giving something, which can''t be done, so it''s OK to give some benefits that don''t need to bear the consequences: "bring me Vajra. Within seven days, I''ll make you and Chu can shoulder to shoulder."


    Chu Dan is still thinking about ten years, twenty years or even fifty years in his mind, but before he finished thinking, Chu Feng told him, seven days!


    On the spot, he was stunned there and couldn''t react for a long time.


    Until Chu Feng''s hand swayed in front of him for a while, Chu Dan just reacted and began to doubt: "master, seven days?"


    If Chu Feng said that he could accept it for seven years, but seven days, one realm a day, could not reach Chu can''s level, not to mention that he is only the five levels of Tianyang.


    Chu Feng smile, anyway, he is wearing a mask, also do not worry about anything, stretched out his hand: "give me your hand."Chu Dan didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do, but he honestly extended his hand to him, but slowly his face began to turn into shock. At last, he could not describe it in words because he found that his cultivation power was constantly rising.


    It broke through the six levels of Tianyang, but did not wait for such shock to disperse, and broke through the seven levels of Tianyang again, and Chu Feng took his hand back.


    This time, Chu Feng was also shocked, because he found that Chu Dan''s ability to bear meridians was particularly strong, and he wanted to slowly promote him to two levels. Besides, he didn''t want him to be able to bear as much strength as a sponge. In a short time, he reached the seventh level of Tianyang period.


    Guess over the years, Chu Dan himself has accumulated a lot of details, if not for him, Chu taidou would really lose a son with good talent.


    Now Chu Dan''s cultivation has been improved, which can be regarded as giving him a little confidence. Chu Feng turns away and goes to the door. A cold light doesn''t enter Chu Dan''s body: "can you believe that I can make you and Chu can shoulder to shoulder in seven days?"


    "Go ahead and get Vajra, and I will fulfill my promise."


    Chu Feng has left, but Chu Dan standing in situ is a long time can not calm that restless mood.


    For a long time, Chu Dan couldn''t help but feel the agitation in his heart. He rushed out of the secret room. He wanted to find Chu taidou. He wanted King Kong pill.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2064

    Because Chu Dan has no emotion. Although Chu Tai Dou feels that it is a pity for a girl with strong talent like Nan Aoxue to follow Chu can, after all, there is no father who doesn''t want his son to marry an excellent woman, but he still has to think about it.


    Chu Dan is right. Blood is important, but it is not necessarily necessary.


    Just like the first ancestor of the Chu family, he was born as an ordinary man. He built the Tianguan Chu family in the modern world, and then created Ling yunzong. He never had a strong blood, but he still worked harder.


    Talent is not enough, hard work, Chu Tai Dou also did not start so tangled, let Chu Dan peace of mind to practice.


    Back in the bedroom, she recruited a concubine. She entered the concubine''s body which had been developed for many times but was still tight. When she was working hard, the gate of the bedroom was directly knocked open. Chu Dan did not think so much and ran to the bedroom quickly.


    He was about to open his mouth when he saw Chu Tai Dou struggling on his concubine. He was stiff on the spot. Then he turned around and ran out: "sorry, father, I have something urgent to do."


    Chu taidou had never encountered such a thing in his life. Otherwise, with his cultivation of the middle God, Chu Dan could not get close to it. In addition, there were guards outside, so he didn''t worry about people breaking in, but the problem that he didn''t worry about happened.


    Chutai Dou couldn''t get angry. He left the concubine''s body, put on a layer of clothes, and went out. Seeing Chu Dan''s anxious look, he thought there was something wrong.


    As soon as the concubine entered the state, she was interrupted. She cried bitterly in her heart. Seeing the situation, Chu taidou would not come back again. She put on her clothes and left from the side door angrily. It seems that only sisters can help me tonight.


    This is the sorrow of a powerful wife and concubine, who may not be comforted by men for several years.


    Outside, Chu Dan stood there. Seeing Chu Tai Dou come out, he bowed his head in shame: "I''m sorry, father, I don''t know."


    "Forget it. Pay attention next time." Those concubines were just tools for Chu taidou to vent their anger and give birth to several children. Without being interrupted, they sat down and asked, "don''t you stay in the secret room and come out again at the breakthrough point of Tianyang seven levels? Why did you come out? "


    Chu Dan also quickly calmed down, sat down and said, "father, you see!"


    Chu Dan slowly exudes his momentum, very slight, so that Chu Tai Dou can feel.


    Chu Tai Dou, who was picking up the teapot, was stunned to stand up. Even though he was the existence of the middle God realm, and even existed for countless years, he did not have such a gaffe at the moment.


    When he went to see Chu Dan just now, he was only a member of the five levels of Tianyang. How could he become a martial artist of the seven levels of heaven after he came out to the present more than an hour ago.


    Chu Dan took up his momentum and asked, "what''s going on in the end? Do you have a great potential to stimulate it?"


    This is the only possibility that Chu Tai Dou can think of now, otherwise everything can''t be explained, because there has never been such an evil thing. How can Chu Dan become such a state?


    Chu Dan''s initial reaction was even more shocking than that of Chu Tai Dou, but now he has been able to calm down a little, and slowly said something about Chu Tai Dou after he left.


    Finally, Chu Dan said with some trepidation: "so, as long as I can give him Vajra pill, he can help me to reach a level similar to Chu can, and within seven days."


    Chu Tai Dou frowned. Compared with Chu Dan''s excitement, he wanted to think more.


    It''s true that the general way of transmitting meritorious service can improve one''s cultivation, but it will also damage one''s own cultivation. Chu taidou guessed who it was that actually damaged himself to promote the cultivation of Chu Dan.


    However, it was impossible for Chu Dan to reach the current level, even if it was really a broken cultivation. A diamond pill could not make up for it. However, the person who only wanted a diamond pill could promote Chu can. How could he feel that something was wrong.


    I want to say that it can be deceiving, but that person can go to the secret room quietly and not be found by the outside people. It can be seen that he is definitely a terrible strong man.


    What''s more, Chu Dan''s cultivation reached Tianyang seven levels in a short period of time, which was enough to prove that the man had such ability. He didn''t doubt this in his heart. He just guessed what benefits a King Kong pill could bring to such a strong man. Compared with promoting Chu Dan''s cultivation to infinitely close to God''s realm, it was much cheaper.


    The King Kong pill has always been kept in the hope that some day there will be a miracle that can break through the divine realm for Chu Dan. Now, some people can make Chu Dan reach the level of at least 20 years in seven days. Chu taidou thinks it is worth it.


    But what was the motive of that man? As for whether there was a conspiracy, Chu Tai Dou thought it impossible. Such a strong man didn''t need any conspiracy to get a diamond pill. Even if it was a robbery, it was estimated that few people could stop it.


    "Father."


    But Chu Tai Dou''s silence, let Chu Dan some bottomless: "do you want to keep you to break through to the upper God?"


    Chu Tai Dou took back his thoughts and shook his head gently: "boy, I had Vajra pill many years ago. If I wanted to break through to the upper God, I would have used it for a long time. The reason why I have kept it is that I hope there will be a miracle for you to use. Now you have a chance. I am not reluctant to give up the golden gangdan.""But I was thinking, what the mysterious predecessor is for, a King Kong Dan is insignificant compared with your cultivation."


    Chu Dan heard that the question also occurred to him. That is why the man wanted to help himself. Was it really just a diamond? It is unknown that Chu Feng really wants only a King Kong Dan, because he needs this vajrayan to help him break through the realm of the gods in the martial arts, so that he can build the gods in batches.


    Both father and son were silent, and no one spoke first. They were thinking about this unreasonable thing. A King Kong Dan was worth it compared with the peak of the late half god. Only the motive of the mysterious strong man made both men and children unable to guess.


    Chu Dan breathed a breath to break the silence: "father, or forget, because all this seems to be my benefit, that mysterious predecessor has no good."


    "No!" Chu taidou thought of a little, shaking his head and saying, "the elder character even reminded you to come back to me, would you see that you have a high talent, so you are specially trained, just don''t want to accept, is a disguised training?"


    Chu Dan was stunned, looked at himself, and smiled bitterly: "father, what talent can I have?"


    Chu Tai fights is the authority to say: "who said not? It must be so, otherwise he doesn''t need to help you so much. You wait. ""


    Chu taidou thought that only this possibility was the same as when he took the old city Lord as an apprentice a long time ago. He helped him first and took the act formally after showing his vanguard. So now he also thinks that the person who helped Chu Dan is the same idea as he was at the beginning.


    Up and entered the bedroom, Chu Dan did not know what he was going to do, just sat there quietly waiting.


    After a while, Chu Tai came out, holding a unique box in his hand, and filled with a fragrance. Chu Dan rose with a shock: "father, this is?"


    "This is Vajra." Chu taidou did not conceal it, but did not open the box: "in this year, Chu Shi has hinted that I give this Vajra to Chu can, so that he can enter the divine realm without any block, but I have been pushed off by excuses to keep it for you."


    "Maybe it was a chance for you. It seems that I was right to have left this diamond pill."


    "Father!" Chu Dan still thought Chu taidou must not give up like this, do not want chu taidou no hesitation, just a little worried about whether there is any motive to help his people.


    Moved to stand up, kneel in front of Chu taidou again: "thank you!"


    Chutai Dou smiled and helped Chu Dan up and said softly, "boy, I owe your mother too much, because she is the woman who loves me most. I take care of her son now. What is it?"


    "Just, when will that elder come to you?"


    Chu taidou wants to see which mysterious strong person, can raise his hand to improve cultivation. If you pull it together, you will not worry about Chu Feng coming to lingyunzong.


    Chu Dan got up without hesitation and said, "I left a secret tone contact before my elder generation left. I can find him now."


    Chu Tai Dou looks like a joy: "then you quickly contact."


    Chu Dan nodded, and the secret voice contacted Chu Feng, and said later: "the elder said he knew it, but it was too late today. He said that he would come and take me to break through these two days. It was just that I should find a place first, which was better where no one found the breakthrough. After all, breaking through the sky, all the people will cause vibration."


    Chu taidou was disappointed. He knew that the mysterious man might just want to take Chu Dan away, and patted his head: "I almost forgot, or you should go to that place then. There will be no one going there, and it is safe enough that the most critical breakthrough will not cause any movement."


    Similarly, Chu Feng has returned to the independent courtyard of Chu thunder travel palace.


    Seeing that Xuanyuan Huining should sleep down, Chu Feng pushes open the door and goes in. Only when he enters, he sees Xuanyuan Huining sitting by the bed, and his face is cool. It seems that anyone in the world owes her a million and eighty thousand.


    Chu wind was shocked, close the door and walk to open a chair to sit down, poured a cup of tea: "little aunt, why not rest?"


    "Tell me the truth!" Xuanyuan Hui cold face open: "where did you just go, is to find Phoenix Qingqing South Aowen or South Aoxue, or angry purple dream?"


    Chu Feng smiled, originally this girl thought he went to the woman, shook his head: "you really when your brother-in-law I am a rogue, can''t I do that? I just go to do one thing to see if I can break through the gods in the martial arts and Taoism, and I also want to find the eye of lingyunzong''s boundary, not as you think. "


    Xuanyuan Hui condenses her frown and shows eyebrows. If Chu Feng said it to her before leaving, she believed it, but Chu Feng left because she didn''t like him. Xuanyuan Huining didn''t believe it very much.


    "Come here!" he said, with his narrow eyes


    Chu Feng drank a cup of tea to moisten his throat, and heard the words and walked by without a conscience. When he walked, he was pulled down by Xuanyuan Huining. Chu Feng was stunned immediately. Would this aunt do it?Not waiting for Chu Feng to ask her curiosity, Xuanyuan Huining raised her hand and put down the curtain beside her bed to cover her. In turn, she fell on the bed and pressed on him with chufeng. Her face was ruddy and shy: "promise me, I won''t go to find other women again. I can do the same thing tonight,,, and I can do the same thing first."


    Chufeng finally knows why Xuanyuan Huining is abnormal. Looking at the ruddy mouth, he didn''t expect to go out to find Chu Dan and get misunderstood. Obviously, Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t want him to have an excuse to go out and find a woman.


    My sister-in-law pressed on the body, that top in the chest feeling has let Chu Feng blood expansion, in turn, holding Xuanyuan Huining pressed her: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2065

    The next morning, the sun fell on the small independent courtyard.


    Just through the gap of the window, she shines on Xuanyuan Huining''s face. She frowns slightly and opens her eyes slowly. Seeing Chu Feng sitting by the bed with her back to her, Xuanyuan Huining''s face turns red. She can''t help but think of what happened last night, even a little embarrassed.


    Open a little quilt to see in, helpless, last night by Chu Feng fumble on the body of the scene seems to be in front of you.


    Hearing the movement behind her, Chu Feng turned her head with a gloomy face. Xuanyuan Huining also looked at her, with a bitter smile: "sister-in-law, can you have a good time playing?"


    Originally, Xuanyuan Huining had come back from a trip last night. Xuanyuan Huining misunderstood that he might have gone to find other women and wanted to bind him. Chu Feng also felt that he could explore his sister-in-law''s beautiful body last night. On the surface, he explored, but when he wanted to further explore, it was a tragedy.


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t dare to see Chu Feng. She pursed her lips with embarrassment: "that, they didn''t mean to."


    Chu Feng patted his head and got up: "no way to play happily." Go and open the door and go out.


    Xuanyuan Huining secretly took a look, raised his hand to close the door and came out of the quilt. Looking at her graceful body, she thought of the ghost cry of Chu Feng last night, and the wolf roared with laughter. She was beautiful!


    Last night, Chu Feng explored her and prepared her to study noble musical instruments. As a result, she bit nervously with her eyes closed. Chu Feng was tragical on the spot because of her broken skin.


    Thinking of Chu Feng''s appearance last night, although a little embarrassed and shy, they even wanted to look like that, but in the end nothing was done. On the contrary, chufeng was depressed. Xuanyuan Huining was still very happy. She pursed her lips and secretly said that I really bit my brother-in-law.


    Put on the clothes, Xuanyuan Huining washed and went out. Seeing Chu Feng sitting on the grass still depressed, she went to sit down.


    Chu Feng was subconsciously away from Xuanyuan Huining. Now he was really afraid of Xuanyuan Huining. If he didn''t have enough strength at that time, it would have been possible to bite a little skin and leave a scar.


    Usually Chu Feng and her stay together are thinking of eating her tofu, but now he is actively away from her, which really makes Xuanyuan Huining curious.


    Blinking his eyes, he asked, "what''s wrong with you, brother-in-law?"


    "Nothing." Chu Feng is now afraid of Xuanyuan Huining what to think, who knows next time she really bite heavily, there is still happiness in the future?


    Xuanyuan Huining frowns: "are you still angry?"


    Chu Feng quickly shook his head, angry can''t say, just palpitation: "No."


    "You''re lying!" Xuanyuan Huining immediately said, "you are angry, or you always hold me when I am close to you. Why not today? I told you that I was nervous last night, not on purpose. Why don''t you believe me


    Chu Feng is really do not believe, that all of a sudden to bite down, no matter how nervous can not be like this?


    But in the face of Xuanyuan Huining''s question, Chu Feng certainly won''t admit his mind''s thoughts, shaking his head: "no, I believe you."


    Xuanyuan Huining stared at Chu Feng with narrow eyes, then opened his hands: "hold me!"


    Chu Feng flickered away from each other, and a positive cough said: "Huining, I think we''d better distinguish it. After all, I''m brother-in-law and you''re sister-in-law. It''s unfair to your future husband that this is always the case, so we''ll keep our relationship normal in the future."


    "I don''t need you to do your sister''s duty."


    Xuanyuan Huining opened her mouth slightly. She felt that she had heard something wrong. Yesterday, she was still thinking of poking her sister-in-law in Chu Feng. How could she become so serious today and say no more?


    In fact, it''s not that chufeng doesn''t want to, but Xuanyuan Huining is too tiger. For the safety of the bomber, Chu Feng decides to postpone even if he wants to take his sister-in-law. Now he still has a psychological shadow. From childhood to adulthood, has the bomber ever had an accident? So Chu Feng needs a little time to sort out the inner shadow area.


    Otherwise, if Xuanyuan Huining bites again, Chu Feng does not doubt that he will have psychological shadow on the instrument in the future.


    "No way!"


    Can you ever know that Chu Feng thought Xuanyuan Huining was very happy when she said such a thing. She didn''t want her to stand up and say, "it was my fault last night, but I promise next time I won''t. You don''t want to find other women with excuses. There''s no way."


    Chufeng is stunned. Usually he thinks it is difficult to eat his sister-in-law''s tofu. Now the sister-in-law is willing to send him to eat. But Chu Feng says that he has a shadow over Xuanyuan Huining.


    He coughed gently and didn''t bother to argue with Xuanyuan Huining about this problem: "we''ll talk about it later. We''ll leave the holy land with me. I''ll go to a place."


    Chu Dan has come to the news. The hidden and safe place has been found, and the Vajra pill is also available. But it is not in the holy land, but outside the Tianguan City, so he can go out.


    Moreover, since the second round of Dabi in the hidden world is over, it is not so strict to go out now.


    Xuanyuan Huining bit her lips wrongly and looked at Chu Feng turning around and leaving. Her eyes were red and swollen.Outside the yard, seeing Xuanyuan Huining still hasn''t followed up. Chu Feng is curious. When he looks back, he looks aggrieved and says, "Huining, what''s the matter with you?"


    "You are a bad man!" Xuanyuan Huining drinks a way, did not follow out, instead ran back to the house.


    Chu Feng was confused all of a sudden. If he said to you that he was a bad man, I didn''t make a substantive breakthrough last night, and I was bitten by you. How could I be a bad person?


    Some puzzled walked in and saw Xuanyuan Huining lying on the bed silently sobbing. The corners of his mouth twitched violently and coughed: "what''s the matter?"


    It''s OK not to speak. Xuanyuan Huining''s cry is even louder.


    Chu Feng was speechless and went to sit beside the bed: "this is the holy land of lingyunzong. If you cry here and be found by others, it will be bad."


    Sure enough, Xuanyuan Huining didn''t cry any more. She stood up straight with tears in her eyes. Her face was aggrieved and she bit her lips: "why, did you not want me to go to other women because you didn''t feel interesting?"


    Chu Feng was shocked and thought that Xuanyuan Huining was wrong. She thought she had sacrificed so much. He was not satisfied. He said that he would go to find other women and be aggrieved.


    Rubbing the temple was a little headache and said with a smile, "Huining, are you mistaken? I didn''t say that we must go to other women. I just think that we are the relationship between brother-in-law and sister-in-law. We should make a clear distinction."


    "Get out of here. Why didn''t you make a clear distinction before?" When Xuanyuan Huining heard Chu Feng''s words, she got angry and said, "now she hugged me and took off my clothes. She didn''t feel fresh to me like that. Chu Feng, you are the kind of son of a bitch who doesn''t recognize people by wearing pants."


    Look at her emotional a little excited, Chu Feng really has nothing to say for a time, that is also you worry about me to go out to look for a woman so self sacrifice, I don''t seem to force you?


    I also know that if such words are said, it is absolutely hatred. Xuanyuan Huining will turn against him every minute.


    Cough a, ask a way: "that you say, how do you want to just don''t cry, do not aggrieve, do not scold me?"


    Xuanyuan Huining sobbed: "what do you promise me?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "I can do, all can."


    "Really?" Xuanyuan Huining asked suspiciously. Seeing Chu Feng nodding, he puffed up his mouth and said as if he had been affected by an air bag: "then you treat me as before, or if you are polite to me, I will suspect that you took advantage of my sister''s absence to open up the back palace and forget my sister, do you know?"


    I''m not polite to you, so I won''t go to other women?


    Chufeng''s Thoughts on Xuanyuan Huining are really hard to understand, and I don''t eat your tofu, shouldn''t you be happy? Why do you ask me to eat your tofu?


    "Hold me!" Chu Feng is still there thinking about Xuanyuan Huining. The latter opens his hands again.


    Chu Feng really can''t understand Xuanyuan Huining''s head, but he knows that if he doesn''t give her a hug, he will be angry today. He reaches out his hand and hugs Xuanyuan Huining and pats her on the back, which seems to be coaxing children.


    Xuanyuan Huining smiles on her face and leans on Chu Feng''s shoulder. Before, she didn''t like or even resent chufeng''s careless treatment of her, but now she enjoys this kind of getting along with Chu Feng.


    Even a little worried, Chu Feng no longer to her this way, from the beginning of the Xuanyuan crape myrtle worry, to now think more is, Chu Feng is not good for her, how to do?


    These Chu winds naturally do not know, patting Xuanyuan Huining''s back: "let''s go, but also to find the rosefinch."


    After releasing Xuanyuan Huining, Chu Feng went out. The latter sat there in a daze, looking at the back of Chu Feng, and his eyes were slightly resentful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2066

    Tianguan city garden.


    Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining came here at noon. Zhuque, nu zilei and Luo Qian were waiting here.


    No one even Chu Feng didn''t find that Xuanyuan Huining looked unnatural, especially when he came into the garden to see some rosefinches. It was a little angry with Chu Feng.


    He had already contacted him before he came and sat down. Chu Feng didn''t have any nonsense. He asked, "Qingqing, haven''t they come out yet?"


    When the time comes, they will be able to make a large number of them, because they will be able to use the spirit of Jingang Qingfeng.


    They thought they had been waiting here when they arrived, but they didn''t want to come yet.


    "Something happened."


    Angry purple bud whispered back: "Chu Tai Dou invited them to the main hall for a banquet."


    Chu Feng frowned: "to the banquet?"


    After patting his head, he remembered what Chu Yi said to him last night. It was only because of Xuanyuan Huining that he had forgotten. So it seems that several of them are still at the dinner party now, and they may not come out so soon.


    But what Chu Feng didn''t expect was that Feng Qingqing was going to a banquet, but it was another scene.


    The main hall of the inner gate of lingyunzong.


    Chu taidou set up a banquet according to the wishes of Chu Shi. In addition to the Chu Kingdom, which is still in business state, he did not come back. Even Chu Jinglei, who was injured, was present. In addition, Chu canchuchen and other outstanding young people also participated in the banquet.


    But the banquet has not started, the scene has a little more strong flavor.


    Because Chu Shi, before the banquet, was very frank and wanted Feng Qingqing to marry Chu Chen.


    Feng Qingqing is a woman of Chu Feng. Even if the rosefinch doesn''t know, the rest of us don''t know, but she knows it very well.


    And even if it''s not Chu Feng''s woman, she can''t be together with Chu Chen, but Chu Shi said that the situation that can''t be refused made the scene more dignified.


    What is Chu Chen? Feng Qingqing knows, Nan Aowen and they know very well that Feng Qingqing can marry him? Not to mention anything else.


    "The Phoenix is green."


    Chu Shi sat by the side of Chu Tai Dou and saw that he raised this question. Feng Qingqing didn''t say a word, and frowned slightly: "can''t Chu Chen match you?"


    Chu Chen is sitting in the lower position, just opposite Chu can. He hears that Chu Shi is looking for a woman for him, which he also noticed yesterday. He also has a little interest in his heart, so Feng Qingqing doesn''t answer at the moment. He thinks that Feng Qingqing is too happy and excited and forgets to respond.


    As for whether he didn''t want to marry him, Chu Chen didn''t think about it at all. His grandfather was a three elder Chu Jie, and he was also a genius and the core of Ling yunzong. Which woman could refuse this?


    Feng Qingqing saw that everyone looked at her and scolded her secretly. She wanted to refuse on the spot.


    But he was shocked and thought that something might happen if he refused. He said, "elder elder, young master Chen is worthy of me, but Qingqing just wants to pursue higher martial arts and doesn''t want to talk about it for the time being."


    Chu Shi''s look relaxed a little. If Feng Qingqing refused, he would not do anything now, but secretly he would definitely let Feng Qingqing regret it.


    The reason why she wanted Feng Qingqing and Chu Chen to be together is very simple, that is, within three months after she entered the testing place, Feng Qingqing went from the four levels of anger to the early stage of demigod. This talent is enough.


    He thought Feng Qingqing was wise and interesting. Chu Shi majestically said, "the hidden world Dabi is still in progress, and you can''t talk about marriage. But if you promise to come down first, there should be no problem?" When he spoke, Chu Shi''s eyes were looking at Feng Qingqing.


    Feng Qingqing has already had countermeasures and ideas in her heart. She nodded: "it''s my honor to be a woman of master Chen. Qingqing is naturally willing to."


    Nan Aowen and others are curious about what Feng Qingqing is thinking, but they think that she must have her own ideas, otherwise it would not be like this. Many people know that Nan Aowen knows that Feng Qingqing and Chu Feng roll the bed sheets with her own eyes.


    Hearing Feng Qingqing''s agreement, Chu Shi burst out laughing: "that''s the decision. When the hidden world Dabi officially ends, you and Chu Chen will get married."


    Chuchen, sitting below, flashed a proud smile, and felt that, as he had guessed, it was the dream of countless women to marry into lingyunzong, and fengqingqing was no exception.


    The people present naturally don''t know Chu Chen that dirty idea, otherwise even Chu Shi will give him a slap in the face.


    After solving the matter of Feng Qingqing and Chu Chen, Chu Shi nodded to Chu Tai Dou.


    The latter nodded, his eyes majestically swept over nanzhenyan: "Zhenyan, chucan should have mentioned it to you?"


    Nan Zhenyan looks a little ugly. She naturally knows what Chu taidou is talking about. She resists the anger in her heart and nods: "Chu Shaozhu has already said it."Chu Tai Dou had already dissipated some thoughts, so he had no mood at the moment and asked, "how are you doing?"


    Nan Zhenyan took a look at Nan Aoxue who was sitting next to her and said, "patriarch, although I am Aoxue''s mother, I can''t make decisions on some things. I still look at her own meaning."


    People at the scene probably knew what was going on. It seems that Ling yunzong wanted to bring the two most talented women into lingyunzong.


    Matchless childe and Piaoyu childe both squint slightly. Nan Aoxue''s talent is what they covet. Unfortunately, it seems that Chu can is the one who is close to him now. Even if they want to, they can''t do it.


    There is also Nan Han Shan. At first, he encouraged Chu Chen to marry Nan Ao Xue and Nan Ao Wen, but now it is a little regretful. Nan Ao Xue is higher than his realm now. It can be seen that his talent is very strong. But a few months ago, he could easily kill Nan Aoxue.


    Chu Tai Dou nodded slightly, and his eyes fell on Nan Ao Xue: "Miss Ao Xue, I want to come to you and know. How do you feel about Chu can?"


    "Sorry." Nan Aoxue didn''t use any delaying tactics like Feng Qingqing. She stood up and bowed in a proper way: "now I''m still young. I won''t consider any children''s personal love before I enter the divine realm."


    Chu Tai Dou feels nothing. Chu Dan is not interested in these things. He doesn''t want chu can marry such an excellent woman.


    However, Chu Shi frowned. The reason why he discussed with Chu Tai Dou now is that Nan Aoxue has not yet become a strong one in the divine realm. Once Nan Aoxue becomes a strong one in the divine realm, he may attract other people''s attention just like his daughter Chu Yihong. At that time, where did he get Chu can?


    Deep voice of the mouth: "then you think we are little Lord, not worthy of you?"


    This is the same problem as digging traps, but South Ao snow did not have the slightest anxiety and moving countenance, gently nodded: "really not worthy."


    What a surprise!


    People around even nanzhenyan guess that the daughter''s answer must be decent and polite, not offending people. I don''t want her to answer according to Chu Shi''s words. Isn''t this offending?


    Chu can, who is confident on his face, stands up at once with a faint anger on his face.


    On the contrary, Chu Chen, sitting opposite him, laughs jokingly. All along, he always wants to beat Chu can, a young master. He thinks that the resources occupied by the latter are better than that of him. Even if he wants a woman, he chooses the second. Now when he hears Nan Aoxue''s words, he is very happy, and of course he will not show it easily.


    Chu Shi''s oppressive hand makes Chu can sit down. Now there are other talented people here. If Chu can gets angry on the spot, people will laugh at the young master of lingyunzong, even if he is a little angry.


    But for many years, Chu Shi didn''t show any joy and anger: "miss Aoxue, how can I be so confident, how can I belittle the confidence of the little Lord of lingyunzong?"


    Nan Aoxue, no matter whether Nan Zhenyan is winking at herself, raises her delicate face and replies faintly: "as we all know, Chu can is known as the first genius of Ling yunzong''s younger generation, and he is the first genius in his subordinate Nancheng and numerous related areas. He is modest and magnanimous, but is this really the case?


    No, he is not such a person, not to mention what he did in the ice blade snow plain a few months ago. He is not worthy of my Nan Aoxue just because he is in vain.


    Now he is in his twenties, but he is only the peak of the late demigod period, or the realm obtained by enjoying numerous resources under the command of the little Lord. But what about me? He is only 17-8 years old this year. He has no resources and no guidance from experts. He is as good as he is today.


    Secondly, not to mention me, but my cousin Hanshan, sister Aowen, sister Nu Zimeng and others, are not all better than this little master of Chu? How can a person who can''t stand at the top deserve me? "


    The eloquent words or the well founded ones not only make Chu Shi and Chu Tai have nothing to say, but also make Chu can''s old face hot. Even if he doesn''t want to admit this, everyone''s eyes are not blind.


    In contrast, what qualifications does he have to marry Nan Aoxue, a gifted girl who achieved the peak of demigod at the age of 17-8? For what?


    However, no matter how, he is also the little master of lingyunzong. Chu can always need to maintain his dignity. Although he didn''t get angry when he stood up, he didn''t have a good tone: "miss Aoxue, are you contemptuous of me and lingyunzong?"


    Nanzhenyan pats her head and tells us that she has changed her character since she became the peak of demigod. She is more confident and direct!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2067

    Despise me, despise lingyunzong?


    Chu can''s questioning is forceful and powerful. Even if he is a little embarrassed because of the person who finished the trial yesterday, and even says that he is the most gifted young master of Lingyun sect, he is still the young master of Lingyun sect. How can others despise him at will?


    Even Chu Chen would be appreciated and agreed, but he was rejected and humiliated by words. He could not accept it.


    I also know that if I can''t make Nan Aoxue bow his head today, tomorrow he will become a joke, a huge joke, and even when people go out from here, he will be a joke.


    "I don''t despise you or Ling yunzong."


    Nan Aoxue didn''t have the slightest intention of retreating. She raised her head and said, "I''m just talking about the matter. A person who doesn''t take the overall situation as the criterion and secretly wants to take women as their own. A person who thinks that he has the strongest talent but is not in fact a person. Excuse me, do you deserve me?"


    Chu can wants to say that I am the young master of Lingyun sect. How can I not match it?


    But when such words come to the mouth, Chu can is embarrassed to say it. It just makes it more obvious that he just uses his identity to pressure people.


    "What''s more, Nan Aoxue pauses for a moment and continues to say," my uncle, Nan Chengzhu, died because of what we all know. Maybe he is wrong, but as his niece, I always need to do something. Even if I can''t avenge him, at least I can''t abandon my dignity and marry you. "


    If people do not understand the behavior of Nan Aoxue at the beginning, it is a little bit more identity now.


    The South City Lord was forced to death, which is not a secret in the hidden world. Nan Aoxue is the niece of the South City Lord. If you forget the great hatred of the South City Lord and marry Chu can, it is hard to say. Even if these are not very important in the hidden world, it is hard to say.


    A word also completely blocked Chu can.


    It''s just the talent of Nan Aoxue. Not to mention Chu can''s heart, but Chu Shidu is very excited. If it''s not because he is a senior figure, he would like to take such a little girl and try to develop a strong blood.


    Just do that, he is a joke, will be ridiculed by countless people, but to Chu can win, it is OK.


    Now he is said by Nan Aoxue. Chu Shi''s heart is inevitably uncomfortable. However, he does not reveal anything: "Nan Aoxue, I understand your mood. You are the wife of the little Lord when you marry Chu can. Can''t such a special honor impress you?"


    "Think about it. Marrying Chu can is the right choice for you."


    Chu Shi''s words didn''t make a fuss, but everyone could hear the smell of gunpowder and knew that it was a threat to Nan Aoxue.


    South Ao snow naturally can also hear, but she did not care at all: "my decision is very obvious."


    "You''d better think about it. No matter how talented you are, you have to grow up to be the king." Wait a moment, lingyunnan said, "you can''t miss a good time before the banquet."


    The height has risen to lingyunzong. Many people can hear the meaning of Chu. If Nan Aoxue doesn''t agree, then lingyunzong will be humiliated and he will die.


    Chu Shi didn''t care about anyone''s thoughts, and looked down: "Chu Yi, Nanhan mountain!"


    Yesterday, in addition to South Ao snow, ten thousand people paid attention to it, that is, Chu Yi and Nan Han mountain are similar demons.


    Chu Yi and Nan Han Shan both stood up and went to the center of the hall.


    "Chu Yi, you are a member of the Chu family and a genius of our Chu family."


    Chu Shi had forgotten Nan Aoxue''s unhappiness, and said, "from today on, you are next only to the little Lord Chu can. Among the younger generation, you enjoy all the resources. In addition, the eldest daughter of the patriarch is betrothed to you from today. How about


    Although all surnames of Chu, but the difference does not know how many generations, betrothal to Chu Yi also makes sense!


    Chu Yi eyebrow slightly a wrinkle, but did not refuse: "Xie Zongzhu, Xie Da elder."


    Chu Yi''s promise eased Chu Shi''s displeasure caused by Nan Ao Xue. He indicated that Chu Yi would go back and sit down first. The latter was the family of Chu. Naturally, they should hold it firmly in their hands. If there was no accident, they believed that Chu Yi would become a powerful man in the divine realm in the near future.


    "Nanhan mountain!"


    Chu Shi solved one thing and said to Nan Han Shan, "your father is the disciple of the old ancestor. Although some of his mistakes have caused unhappiness, it is an indelible thing after all. Considering your selflessness and your talent, from today on, you are not only the disciple of the patriarch, but also the master of Nancheng. There will always be your territory."


    Nan Han Shan''s heart was filled with excitement. It was not that the Lord of the south city could attract him now, but that the master himself passed on his disciples to make him excited.


    In addition, Chu Shi was silent for a moment and said, "my husband and second daughter will be married to you and get married on a certain day."


    Nan Han Shan is stunned and takes a casual look at Chu Yi. He knows that there is a gap between him and Chu Yi. The latter marries the daughter of the patriarch, and he marries the daughter of the elder. This is the state of his family and his foreign name.However, it is also a good thing. Nanhan mountain bows to show respect: "thank you, elder."


    Chushi gave a satisfied smile, then passed by all the people and said in a loud voice: "as for others, I will arrange a party for your young people this evening. At that time, all the young people in the core of lingyunzong will attend. I hope you can have a good time."


    There is no doubt that Chu Shi wanted to use the young men and women of lingyunzong to win over these talented outsiders under lingyunzong''s banner, so that they would not come again after the end of the hidden Dabi in the future.


    When everyone responded, Chu Shi looked at the South Aoxue again, narrowed his eyes and transmitted the essence: "miss Aoxue, you have considered it for a while, don''t know if you can agree?"


    South Ao snow sits there, did not rise again, shake head: "refuse, Chu can still not deserve me."


    The words are not surprising, death endlessly, thunder dead a lot of people.


    In particular, Chu can, in front of so many people, was twice said by Nan Aoxue that he was not worthy of such words. It was just a slap in the face. Chu can''t accept all this because of his inner pride.


    This time, Chu Shi didn''t have a good face. He said, "Nan Ao Xue, don''t be shameless. Do you want to avenge the South City Lord and make enemies with Lingyun clan in the future?"


    Obviously, Chu Shi wants to put a hat on the head of Nan Ao Xue who refuses to cooperate. Even if he finally kills, no one dares to say anything.


    We all think that even nanzhenyan thinks that her daughter should be smart and soft this time, but nobody has thought of it.


    South Ao snow frown to stand up: "threaten me, just can you threaten?"


    What?


    Everyone was stunned, and even Chu Tai Dou, who seldom spoke today, doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing, because even he did not dare to speak to Chu Shi with such words, where did Nan Aoxue, a little girl, gain confidence?


    Chu Shi reacted for a long time, and immediately became angry: "it seems that you really want to do harm to Ling yunzong. You should take precautions in case of this. I''m merciless."


    Seeing that she was about to start, Nan Zhenyan stood up worried about her daughter''s safety.


    South Ao snow but without fear raised his head to stare at Chu Shi: "you dare, my father will kill you!"


    Nan Zhenyan''s corners of the mouth violently twitch for a moment, and finally know where this daughter''s confidence comes from.


    But Chu Shi, who wants to start, stops subconsciously when he hears Nan Aoxue''s words, because he has no foundation. Nan Aoxue''s talent certainly doesn''t come from nanzhenyan, because nanzhenyan has been at the peak of semi God''s later period for hundreds of years.


    Chu Tai Dou all stood up. He and Chu Shi also talked about this problem, that is, who is Nan Aoxue''s father?


    The two strong men both treat this issue with dignity, let alone the rest.


    South Ao Wen they are not very clear, at the moment are also curious to see South Ao snow, who is her father?


    Chu Tai Dou motioned to Chu Shi not to speak. He said peacefully: "miss Aoxue, don''t you know your father is?"


    "Situ Twilight cloud!" Nan Ao snow stone said: "so, Chu can''t deserve me. Do you want to oppress me, or even kill me in case of danger?"


    There were only a few people who knew situ Twilight cloud, so they were all at a loss as to who they were.


    But for the informed Chu Shi and Chu Tai Dou, it is no less than a thunderbolt. The former is the father-in-law of situ Muyun, and he knows who situ Muyun is. His brow is more dignified.


    I want to say whether Nan Aoxue is lying, but there are not many people in the four major forces who know situ Muyun, and Nan Aoxue is impossible to know. If she can tell her name directly, it can be seen that there is no water. Chu Shi has no doubt at all, let alone go to find situ Muyun for proof.


    If situ Twilight cloud knew that his daughter was forced to marry and threatened to kill her, Chu Shi thought that the consequences were very serious.


    However, Chu Tai Dou calmed down first and said with a gentle smile: "it turns out that she is the daughter of situ Dashao. No wonder she has such talent. Just now the elder just joked with you. Don''t take it seriously. Serve it!"


    Chu Tai Dou''s attitude is obviously fear. We can all see that situ Twilight cloud is more curious. Who in the end can make Chu Tai Dou dignified?


    Everyone''s eyes have changed when they look at Nan Ao Xue. Nan Han Shan is thinking about whether to use the relationship between his cousins to get close to him. But when he thought that he had betrayed the South City Master, he gave up such a thought.


    A lunch passed in a different atmosphere. When all the people left the hall and only Chu Shi and Chu Tai were left to fight, the latter said to Chu Shi: "Nan Zhenyan seems to have met situ Muyun. It''s better to keep this matter under control. Otherwise, situ Muyun will come here in a mess, and we can''t stop it."


    "Another warning Chu can, South Ao snow is not he can covet, don''t make things for me."


    Chu Shi''s heart was so miserable that he should have thought that Nan Aoxue''s talent did not come from nanzhenyan, but from her father. At the moment, it was a bit shameful.


    Nodding absently: "I''ll remind him."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2068

    As night approached, they arrived at nanzhenyan.


    Chu Feng used his power to eliminate nanzhenyan''s cultivation influenced by zhetiangsan, and learned from them what happened in lingyunzong holy land today.


    After a curious look at Nan Aoxue, why is this girl so domineering? Although Chu Shi and they may not go to prove this matter, it is not very good in the end. If situ Twilight cloud knew it at that time, it would not be a good thing for Nan Zhenyan and her.


    However, things have already happened, Chu Feng will not blame Nan Aoxue for asking for trouble, because at that time, there seems to be no better solution besides this.


    A little headache or Feng Qingqing thing, the girl actually agreed to the requirements of the Chu world, this is not to give this little green hat rhythm?


    Look at Feng Qingqing''s expression, Chu Feng scolds in the heart secretly, stab you to death when the time comes.


    Also made arrangements, now Chu Yi and Luo Qian are here, there will be no danger. Chu Feng took out the only remaining one of the sky leaping pills and handed it to Nu zilei: "you don''t want this, I''ll give it to you."


    Angry purple bud or the rest of the people do not know Chu Feng and Chu Dan''s trade, so Chu Feng suddenly gave her the leaping sky pill, let anger purple bud some unacceptable appearance.


    What is more complicated is Nu purple dream. At first, her strength is higher than her anger purple bud. Now Nu purple bud is far away from her, which makes her a little bit unable to accept. However, her personality is a little cold. Even if she wants to help Chu Feng, she is embarrassed to speak.


    And angry purple bud, see that box with the leaping sky pill in front of her, or some hard to believe: "really give me?"


    If you get Vajra pill, you are likely to enter the middle God of martial arts. Even the taboo power may mention promotion, and then you can create gods in batches. In this way, this pill is dispensable.


    Nodding: "it''s for you. Don''t you always want to be a God? If not, I can give it to someone else. "


    Angry purple bud brush to grab over, bulging mouth said: "who said I don''t want."


    Her heart is also excited. She wants to improve her realm by following Chu Feng, even if she is a maid. Now Chu Feng finally gives her Yuetian Dan. Nu zilei says in her heart that she is not excited, which is false.


    If she knew that Chu Feng had better things to give her, she would probably vomit blood. Unfortunately, she can''t know now. She is just thinking about whether Chu Feng has been kind to her recently.


    I thought, if you are a little bit better to Chu Feng, can''t you follow the strong and powerful Chu wind in the future?


    Subconsciously, she clamped her legs at the bottom of her skirt. Angry purple bud narrowed her eyes and suddenly made a decision.


    To Chu Feng to anger purple bud jump sky Dan, but let the scene have a few people in the heart are uncomfortable.


    One is the rosefinch, the other is Xuanyuan Huining, and the other is the angry purple dream.


    Zhu que was angry that Chu Feng didn''t give her such good things. As long as she went up again, she would be a strong man in the divine realm. Chu Feng even gave her things to Nu zilei. She secretly scolded Chu Feng for having no conscience. She must think that she is old and likes to be young and energetic like zilei.


    Xuanyuan Huining is annoyed that Chu Feng is not the same as before. It must be because she didn''t cooperate with her last night. So now she is ready to be good to Nu zilei, so that she can become a bedmaid.


    For nu Zi Meng, it is complicated. She first knew Chu Feng, and they were both sad. But now seeing Chu Feng treat her sister so well, nu Zi Meng was a little sour. Although she wanted to be happy for nu zilei, she couldn''t afford to be happy.


    Chu Feng didn''t explain much at the moment, or felt that there was no need to explain: "Chu Yi, Luo Shao, I may leave for a few days, Tianguan City, you can have a look, if there is any situation, you can contact."


    "Rosefinch, miss zilei, please clean up and follow me."


    The rosefinch left with a little resentment in her eyes. Angry purple bud was excited at the moment. She didn''t think so much. She quickly went to clean up and warned herself to prepare clothes, so as to save time to break through. If there was no clothes, it would be a shame.


    And Xuanyuan Huining is also turned to go inside, really let Chu Feng Leng for a while.


    When everyone was busy with their own business, Chu Feng saw that Xuanyuan Huining must have something wrong. He walked in unnoticed. This sister-in-law seems a little strange today.


    In a room behind, Chu Feng pushes open the door and sees Xuanyuan Huining sitting there, still crying.


    Chu Feng was really confused and quickly closed the door and walked over: "Huining, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing!" Xuanyuan Huining wipes her tears and looks unnatural, but she is very uncomfortable in her heart.


    Feel that Chu Feng has no interest in her, has completely hated her, otherwise, how can you give the angry purple Lei Yue Tian Dan in front of her? Even if I want to go anywhere now, I don''t even take her with me.Xuanyuan Hui sits on the face of Xuanyuan Hui, but she doesn''t feel aggrieved by the wind.


    This time, Chu Feng was really speechless: "Huining, what''s the matter, can you tell me?"


    "It''s OK!" Xuanyuan Huining replied, but after a pause, he looked back at Chu Feng and bit his lips: "have you started to hate me?"


    Chu Feng surprised with a smile: "fool, you are my sister-in-law, how can I hate you?"


    "Lying." Xuanyuan Huining Jiao drank, and her aggrieved eyes shed tears: "if you don''t hate me, why don''t you call me sister-in-law? When there is no one else, you will hold me, but you don''t have one now. In addition, you still give Nu zilei Yuetian Dan in front of me. You don''t care about my mood at all. "


    "Besides, you don''t want to take me anywhere now. Do you hate me and want to take other women to play?"


    Xuanyuan Huining said those words, let Chu Feng thoroughly truth.


    I didn''t think it was Xuanyuan Huining who made a little girl''s temper and shook her head with a wry smile: "fool, I have never hated you, and you have always resented my cuddling with you? So I decided to be a good brother-in-law and give you respect, OK? "


    "No!" Xuanyuan Huining blurted out in a hurry, only to find that she had made a slip of the tongue. She blushed slightly and lowered her head without saying a word.


    Chu Feng got up with a smile and kneaded Xuanyuan Huining''s head in a soft voice. He could feel her mind, but she was still thinking of Xuanyuan crape myrtle: "I didn''t say I wouldn''t take you, but I''m used to you always following me, so I don''t need to say that I believe you will follow me, so I didn''t say so."


    "As for the Nuzi Lei Yue Tian Dan, it''s because I''m about to break through to the middle God of martial arts. The leaping sky pill has little effect on me."


    Xuanyuan Huining shakes off Chu Feng''s hand, hears speech to raise head, ChuChu pitifully looks: "really?"


    "Wash your face, wait and go with me. It''s not like you. You are my cool sister-in-law!" Chu Feng nods and smiles and leaves Xuanyuan Huining''s room. The latter sits beside the bed and mumbles, thinking in his heart, does the brother-in-law like me?


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Xuanyuan Huining was thinking. He came to the room of the rosefinch. The latter was simply tidying up some clothes, closing the door, and then he hugged the rosefinch from the back, and naturally occupied the commanding height with his big hands: "wife of the rosefinch!"


    "Let me go!" Zhuque cold face pushed away Chu Feng: "you have angry purple bud such a young girl, what do you want me to do?"


    Chu Feng gently smile, just felt some jealousy of the rosefinch meaning, do not want to really, walked forward, regardless of whether Zhu que is willing to embrace her: "I take you is to help you break through the divine realm, you really don''t want me to come to you?"


    The sullen rosefinch was stunned at the speech and asked, "what are you talking about? Take me through the realm of God? Do you still have Yuetian Dan


    Chu Feng has not yet told Zhuque King Kong Dan things, let go of her hands: "that you are angry or forget, I go first."


    Said to turn around, rosefinch a hurry up to embrace her, blushing, but still the first time to show delicate: "husband, that family is wrong, should not be jealous, do not leave me?"


    Chu Feng was very keen. She seldom met a coquettish rosefinch like this. She had the intention of drawing a gun. She had to bear it hard. She turned around and gave a kiss to the red lips of the rosefinch: "remember, don''t doubt me. In addition, as a punishment, you know what to do!"


    Zhu que glared at Chu Feng, but also nodded: "let you do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2069

    When Zhuque and nu zilei have packed up their things and come out, Feng Qingqing doesn''t need to say more about it. She guesses that Chu Feng is going to find a place to break through for Zhuque and nuzilei, but it needs to break through the divine realm. Does she also need to reach the peak of the late demigod period?


    Chu Feng originally had a plan to take Feng Qingqing, but he didn''t need any words to know what was going on.


    Take a look at the rosefinch, angry purple bud and Phoenix Qingqing. It seems that there is nothing more than two more. It is just that time will be wasted, but it is a good thing in the end.


    Gently coughed: "Princess Wen, Miss purple dream, do you want to come together?"


    Nan Ao Xue and nu Zi Meng are people with strong self-esteem. They can''t take the initiative to open their mouth. But now Chu Feng says it, they won''t refuse. They nod and run to pack their bags. In the face of the highest realm, few people can stand the temptation.


    Shrugging his shoulders, he secretly winked at Xuanyuan Huining, indicating that she should stop fighting. The latter completely thought that he had not seen her and went out. As long as Chu Feng didn''t hate her and liked her, the rest as long as he watched closely, he was not afraid of anything.


    But looking at everyone''s situation, Chu Feng turned to Luo Mengmeng and said, "Miss Luo, we''re going out to do something. Can you let ya ya go with me for a few days?"


    At that time, if he can successfully break through to the middle God of Wudao, he must be busy breaking through to the divine realm for the rosefinches. At that time, several people have their own things to be busy with, and there is a lack of people to do chores. It is not to say that YaYa is born to be a maid, but she can do these things easily.


    Luo Mengmeng has only bitterness in her heart, because she is still struggling with ya ya and Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng still wants to take ya ya away. Luo Mengmeng is uncomfortable, especially when Chu Feng calls her Miss Luo.


    Want not to agree, but Luo Qian has preemptive opening: "the wind is little, need to take it."


    Luo Mengmeng is stunned. She purses her lips and doesn''t speak. It just makes Chu Feng feel disgusted with her. It''s precious that they can meet again and even get along with each other peacefully.


    Soon nanaowen and they also packed up their things and came out. When they were ready to leave, Chu Feng did not forget to tell him: "Luo Shao Chu Yi, you should be careful next. The ancestor who is not born in Chu family doesn''t know what realm it is, so you need to pay more attention."


    Two people express to understand, Chu Feng just takes everybody to leave, prepare to go to the place that Chu Dan says.


    As for Nan Zhenyan, she wanted him to improve the level of Nan Aoxue at first. But now that Nan Aoxue has been in the testing place for three months, it is already the peak of the late demigod period, and he has no need of Chu Feng. Nan Zhenyan has no good requirements, and can not give Chu Feng any help. She thinks this is a good result.


    But how could she not think of it? After a few days, she asked for Chu Feng.


    "Meng Meng, come with me."


    All of them have left. Luo Qian nods to Chu Yi and goes back. Luo Mengmeng takes back her eyes and goes in.


    In the backyard, Luo Qian saw his sister''s haggard look these two days and sighed: "Ya Ya likes Chu wind, are you worried?"


    "Brother!" This is what Luo Mengmeng is worried about. Unexpectedly, Luo Qian sees it.


    "If so, you''d better let it go." Luo Qian raised his head to look at the night sky and said faintly, "you and I know that it is impossible for you to have less wind. Even if he has a mind for you, the things of Luo family in Meiyuan are indelible, and you will not have any results."


    "Be a friend, and your heart will feel better."


    Luo Mengmeng looks lonely. Although she doesn''t want to admit that what Luo Qian said is true, this is the fact. She nodded gently: "I know what to do, brother, don''t worry."


    Luo Qian took a look at her and knew that there was always a love between men and women for Chu Feng in her sister''s heart. Chu Feng also knew this, but both sides also knew that it was impossible.


    The night passed quietly, and the secret place of lingyunzong spent the night in silence.


    Far away from Tianguan City, I don''t know where, Chu wind with Xuanyuan Huining and others appeared on a desolate grassland.


    Last night, I used the transmission array of Tianguan city to go to the rest of the place. I also transferred several transmission arrays to a remote town. Finally, I walked all night to come here, where I agreed with Chu Dan.


    It is estimated that it is far away from Tianguan city. At least Chu Feng looks at it with his left eye. At first glance, a thousand miles of land is desolate, but such a place is not absolutely safe.


    If someone breaks through the divine realm, the influence caused by the change of heaven and earth can be said to be known to the whole holy land of Lingyun sect.


    However, Chu Dan made an appointment with this place, which naturally had his reason.


    Looking at the sunshine in the morning, I know that it will take a little time for Chu Dan''s realm to come here. Chu Feng also sat down and said to several people, "you should find a place to hide, and then you will come out again when it''s about time. I need to meet someone before I can improve your cultivation."In order to make them feel at ease, Chu Feng added: "if there is no accident, this time I may help you to upgrade to more than infinite access to the divine realm!"


    Not only to infinity but also to God?


    Several women smell speech all spirit move, not only to infinite close to the divine realm, then is not the divine realm?


    Look excited, originally still curious Chu Feng dry why to sit here a few women nodded quickly to fly away from here.


    When he could not feel their breath, Chu Feng withdrew his eyes. The reason why he asked them to avoid them first was that he didn''t want to be known by Chu Dan. It was inevitable that he found something. There was another reason for Chu Dan to improve his cultivation. That is to use him to stimulate Chu can and cause a little confusion. Maybe the ancestor of Chu family came out.


    After all, he is Chu can''s grandfather. Someone threatens Chu can''s position. Chu Feng doesn''t believe he can live with it safely.


    Time slowly passed, approaching noon, Chu Feng felt a faint breath towards this side, Chu Dan came.


    Standing up, although already felt, but Chu Dan to come at least 10 minutes time, unable to resist the air can come so quickly, it can be seen that Chu Dan all the way is a non-stop running.


    About ten minutes later, Chu Dan came from a distance, his face covered with sweat, but it was hard to hide his excitement.


    Standing in front of Chu Feng, Chu Dan immediately took out the box of diamond pill: "teacher, I have done what I promised you."


    Chu Feng took over the box and did not refuse to call Chu Dan a teacher. He opened it and immediately confirmed that it was King Kong pill. He was also surprised that Chu Tai Dou loved Chu Dan so much that he gave him Vajra pill without stinginess.


    On the way to Chu Dan, Chu Feng also observed that there was no one to follow him. He did not want to come to Chu to lead to other incidents and cause some misunderstandings.


    After putting away the Vajra pill, Chu Feng came to the point: "you are very trustworthy. I can improve your cultivation for you. Is it just here, or is there another place?"


    If it''s here, Chu Feng can''t give the rosefinches a chance to break through the divine realm for the purpose of promoting the cultivation of Chu Dan. In that case, it will be found in minutes. However, it will take several days to create a God or to create a few deities.


    "No, you come with me."


    Chu Dan shook his head and took out something like a compass in the world. He walked towards the side of the pointer. It took him more than an hour to stop: "this is it."


    Chu Feng squints his eyes, his left eye twinkles, and his spirit is shocked. No wonder Chu Dan wants to come here, because there is an independent space hidden here. It seems that there is an independent space hidden for countless years. Of course, compared with the secret place of lingyunzong, it is almost meaningful, not a complete world.


    Chu Dan didn''t know what to do there, and a light curtain slowly appeared: "go in, this is the imperfect world created by the first generation of Chu family before the achievement of the God of creation. It can also be said that it is an independent space. It has been isolated from the world for thousands of years. Only the owners of each generation know that they want to hide here when they are in danger. No one can find it."


    "It''s only three minutes. Let''s get in, or we''ll have to wait six hours to open it."


    Chu Feng nodded, and when Chu Dan walked in, she also let the rosefinch come quickly. Three minutes later, it would be closed, and there would be no chance.


    Entering the independent space of the first generation of Chu family, Chu Feng feels vast and endless, but also knows that such a world is imperfect. He can''t let human beings survive for a long time. Only when he goes to the world derived from the God of creation is the most perfect one that can survive. As for the ability of the saints of heaven, Chu Feng doesn''t know.


    Avoid waiting for the rosefinches. They are found by Chu Dan when they come in. Chu Feng takes his hand and flies away in an instant, because his left eye has already seen a vast ocean, and there is an island above the sea.


    Chu Feng takes Chu Dan away for a while, and they all enter here one by one. It seems that the light curtain still exists, but the external light curtain has disappeared. You can only go out. It takes six hours to come in.


    Angry purple bud tight Cu Xiu eyebrow: "wind less do what, not to promote cultivation?"


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded: "you have Yuetian Dan. Can you try it yourself? What''s more, my brother-in-law began to think that you were promoted to the extreme, saturated enough, and worried about falling into the realm? "


    Nu zilei is really a little worried. She also knows that she may have been fooled by Chu Feng. She is not generous, but seems to have a better way.


    Holding the box of Yue Tian Dan, Nuo Zui: "when the wind is less done, I will break through to show you."


    Although he is no longer angry, Xuanyuan Huining is still a little uncomfortable when he thinks that Chu Feng will improve the cultivation of other women.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2070

    Landed on the island, the Chu wind quietly let the demon Kingdom shrouded this island on the vast ocean.


    In the brief introduction of Chu Dan, we also know that this is the incomplete world created by the first ancestor of Chu family. In a short period of time, people can live here. Later, he entered the God of creation and created a more perfect world, which is now the secret place of Lingyun sect. This world was hidden by him, and only every household owner knew it.


    The role is to wait until the lingyunzong crisis, give lingyunzong''s core people a place to avoid, just in the bud.


    Let Chu Dan sit down, Chu Feng is sitting behind him, the endless force surging into Chu Dan''s body, Chu Dan''s own uneasiness also slowly turned into excitement when he felt his own strength rising, because he found that his power was constantly improving.


    Finally, the power of the seven levels of Tianyang reached that critical point, which triggered a thunder fall in the period of tiannu. Because Chu wind was constantly passing the power to Chu Dan at the moment, the thunder was fierce, but it only made Chu Dan a little embarrassed, and then stepped into the second heaven anger state.


    Chu Dan''s inner excitement can''t be described by words. He focused on improving his cultivation and guiding the power of Chu Feng to move in his body. His realm was also slowly improving. Although it seemed slow, it was enough for many people to struggle for several years or even decades.


    With the passage of time, the sun in the sky gradually tilted to the west, and finally slowly set down. Chu Dan finally ushered in the nine heavenly thunder robberies of the demigod period. With a powerful demigod force surging in the air, Chu Dan began to break through the demigod realm as a thunder fell.


    On another isolated island hundreds of kilometers away, Xuanyuan Huining and others did not go there. Instead, they had been waiting here. They saw the slight color change in the sky. The distant sky was even more turbulent. Several women were curious.


    Because Chu Feng didn''t tell them who else came here or where this was.


    They are all semi divine cultivation, Xuanyuan Huining is the existence of the divine realm. Naturally, it is very clear that the heaven and earth are full of semi divine calamities, but they can''t feel the breath of Chu Feng, which is obviously shrouded by the demon kingdom.


    Angry purple bud frowned and said: "why do people break through when the wind is less? And this place is an independent world, which is obviously made by a strong God state. Who is it?"


    Don''t say angry purple bud is curious, even the rosefinch, they are all similar curiosity, but they are all guessing. Is Chu Feng secretly looking for a woman and is now helping her break through, so let them not go?


    Thinking of Chu Feng''s character, people all think that it is possible, passing through the light disdain, stallion is breeding horse, this habit is how can not be changed.


    At this time, Chu Feng naturally didn''t know what those women were thinking about, but focused on promoting his cultivation for Chu Dan.


    The reason why Zhu que didn''t tell them who they were was was that Chu Feng had other plans and didn''t want them to think that they were too dark, because he helped Chu Dan to improve his cultivation. The maximum purpose was to stimulate Chu can and make Chu can feel a sense of crisis. Maybe his grandfather II would come out.


    Otherwise, the highest level of Chu people do not appear, Chu Feng''s heart is a little bottomless, if it is the God of God, but if it is the God of creation, even if he and Luo Qian and Chu Yi join hands, it is not enough abuse.


    Therefore, there are also such ideas to help Chu Dan improve his cultivation. Of course, Chu Feng will not let Chu Dan, or even the rosefinch, know it.


    With Chu Feng''s full help, Chu Dan did not break through to the semi God''s early cultivation without any accident. He could already see the excited look on his face. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s intention that he had not stopped, Chu Dan would have jumped up and been excited for three battles.


    Night has come completely. Chu Dan''s clothes were completely torn by the nine heavenly thunder when he just broke through the demigod. Now he is sitting there like a newborn baby, quietly receiving the power from the Chu wind.


    Near midnight, it has been more than ten hours since the latter was the martial artist in the Tianyang period. The speed of Chu wind should be slower. On the one hand, it was shaping meridians for Chu Dan while introducing power.


    Otherwise, if it''s too fast, Chu Dan can''t accept it at all. The damage of meridians is a small matter, and most likely he will die of a blood avalanche. But Chu Feng and Chu Dan don''t have any hatred, and he doesn''t need to be put to death.


    Finally, Chu Feng heaved a sigh of relief, took back his hands and opened his eyes: "you get up, feel it!"


    Chu Feng can only help people to ascend to the peak of the later period of demigod, which is the reason why he didn''t take Vajra first.


    Chu Dan opened his eyes and felt the surging power in his body. He was very excited when he was unfamiliar. His body was floating in the void, looking at his hands and the surging semi divine power.


    Chu Dan''s eyes are only excited. This is what he has been dreaming about for countless nights. Originally, he thought that he could not become a warrior in his whole life.


    Now, not only became a martial artist, but also just a few days later from an ordinary man to the peak of the late demigod, the mysterious feeling and the excitement of his whole body full of power made Chu Dan feel a kind of unspeakable pleasure."Go and wash!"


    Chu Feng moved his breath to make his spirit more comfortable. He stood up with his hands on his back and looked at Chu Dan like a black man at the moment. He said faintly that the devil kingdom was also scattered, so as not to be found by Chu Dan.


    Chu Dan also found that his body quenched out a lot of filthy and a little smelly things, nodded and went directly into the sea, set off a startling wave.


    When the meeting calmed down and the surrounding area fell into a burst of silence, Chu Dan jumped out of the sea again. The whole person looked less weak and more confident. Moreover, through the improvement of veins and the tempering of thunder, the whole person looked more linear.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and said faintly: "now you are the peak of the late period of demigod. You can go back. This place is still quiet. I want to stay a few more days. Should it be ok?"


    Chudan flopped on his knees in front of Chu Feng, directly kowtowed three heads before he said: "the teacher wants to be here right here, when going out to that entrance, you can go out directly. Chu Dan is here, thank you again."


    Said, Chu Dan again to Chu Feng kowtow three heads, Chu wind this also did not stop.


    He knew that this was Chu Dan''s sincere thanks. If it wasn''t for his appearance, Chu Dan''s fate would have been a mediocre life, or some of his descendants had been beaten by Chu Tai. Moreover, he was abused by such people as Chu can. In other words, Chu Feng is now the rebirth parents of Chu Dan.


    Chu Dan repeatedly kowtowed several heads and stood up. Now he can''t wait to go back to Chu taidou. He knows that he has achieved the peak of semi divine later period, but he still suppresses the excitement and says to Chu Feng: "teacher, this time my father asked me to tell you that if you have time, you can go to lingyunzong as a guest."


    Chu Feng waved: "go, we may meet again when there is a chance. Don''t say goodbye at this point. You don''t need to thank me. I''m paid."


    Chu Dan nodded, also ready to find a dress to put on, otherwise this appearance is a little embarrassed after all.


    Another farewell to the Chu wind, Chu Dan immediately flew away, not flying above the sky, but toward the sea level, with a layer of huge waves.


    Standing under the darkness, Chu Feng can feel the excitement and excitement in his heart when he sees Chu Dan leaving. From an ordinary man who is bullied by others, he becomes a strong man at the peak of semi God''s later stage. His mood is understandable.


    Breathing out a breath, Chu Feng took out the diamond pill and put it in his hand. If Chu Dan knew one day that his growth was just him, would Chu Feng increase his chips in order to destroy Lingyun Zong and kill his father, would he be sad or even hate him?


    However, Chu Feng is also too lazy to pay attention to such a thing. Lin Feng''s identity will only appear this time in lingyunzong.


    When Chu Dan left for a while, the rosefinch and others all came to the sky and landed on the island. Seeing Chu Feng standing there with a small box and a strong smell of medicine, they were all slightly curious.


    Stop to look at the sea under the night, slowly turn to look at a few women: "this evening is very late, you all look for a place to rest, I have something to do tonight, tomorrow to start to improve your cultivation, but also remember to hide, the hidden world is so big, we don''t know a lot of things."


    After saying a word, Chu Feng did not waste time, turned around and disappeared in front of them in an instant, even let them do not know where he went.


    "The smell of the medicine just now is very familiar."


    When Chu Feng leaves, they have nothing. Chu Feng doesn''t know who has just promoted his cultivation. Obviously, he wants to have a rest. What Nan Aowen is curious about is that the smell of medicine just now seems familiar.


    All of a sudden, his spirit was shocked: "I remember that when I was very young, my father took me to lingyunzong. At that time, Chu taidou brought out a pill for us to appreciate. It seemed that it was called Jingang pill, the top-grade pill of the divine rank, which could promote anyone''s cultivation without any hindrance."


    Angry purple bud opened her mouth slightly: "I said that Feng Shao was so generous all of a sudden. It turned out that he had better things to improve his cultivation."


    For others, there is excitement at the moment. They all know that Chu Feng can only promote others to the peak of semi gods at present, because his martial arts realm is only the lower God. If he goes to the middle God, he may be able to promote others to the next God.


    Zhu Que''s looks are excited, which shows that Chu Feng did not cheat her.


    Just looking at the young and beautiful girls around, the rosefinch looks twitch, and scolds Chu Feng bastard in the heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2071

    After leaving the island, Chu Feng traveled thousands of miles to the top of a mountain on the land.


    This is an imperfect time created by the first ancestor of the Chu family when he was in the upper God, so there is no possibility of anyone, because there are not many people who know him, but they are not worried that someone will find them.


    Sitting down, Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the moon just appeared in the night sky. At the moment, he thought of Chang''e inexplicably: "wait, I will take you down, let you know that a woman should not be so strong."


    He took out the box containing the King Kong pill and opened it. A bright pill lay quietly in the box. Just smelling the smell of the medicine fragrance can make people feel relaxed and happy. The top-grade pills of the divine rank are really extraordinary.


    Is ready to take up to eat, suddenly the surrounding space seems to twist in general, ripple and move.


    Frowning and closing the box, my first intuition is that there are still people in this independent space, but I can''t feel that it is the distortion of space caused by human power. Chu Feng dispels his conjecture and just looks around him with dignity. At the moment, everything around him, even the mountains and the mountains on which he sits are distorted, as if they were illusory.


    Slowly, everything around the bend, as if the waves rolling general, Chu wind also stood up, the mountains under the foot of the same situation, what happened?


    "But I''m from the Chu family?"


    Chu Feng is still there thinking about what happened in the end, there comes a voice of vicissitudes in nothingness.


    Chu Feng''s spirit coagulated. When he heard the voice, he felt his blood boiling and guessed something, but he could not be sure: "who are you?"


    "My name is Chu juding!" In nothingness, the voice faintly rings.


    Top?


    Hearing the voice of nothingness in which he did not know what he called his name, Chu Feng''s spirit was shocked and showed surprise.


    He didn''t know who Chu juding was before, but after entering the holy land of Lingyun sect, he gradually realized that Chu juding was the first ancestor of Chu family, the first master of Chu family in Tianguan, the founder of Chu family and Lingyun clan, and the real ancestor of Chu style.


    It''s just a matter of understanding that Tianyi has been annihilated under the top of Chu? How can you still be in this independent space?


    Holding back the shock in his heart, Chu Feng''s body is also tight to prevent possible changes at any time: "I''m the Chu family, but you''re not dead?"


    "It''s really my Chu family." There was a shadow more than ten meters away from Chu Feng''s eyes. An old man who was immortal but had no substance seemed to be the top of Chu: "as for me, I was really dead, but at the moment before I died, I was helped by others to avoid being devoured by the killing of heaven."


    "I protected my soul with my life-long strength, and came to this independent world connected with my blood, but I could not hold on for long. I thought that I would never see the descendants of the Chu family again when I disappeared."


    It turned out to be dead, but with the supreme power to protect the soul, escaped from the way of heaven to kill, looking at the first ancestor of the Chu family was quite strong at the beginning.


    Although the person in front of him was the ancestor, Chu Feng didn''t have any worries. He asked, "that, you come to me. Is there something wrong?"


    Chu juding''s eyes were fixed on Chu Feng. After a long time, he said faintly: "I once said that this independent space can only be known by the patriarch, but not by most people. It seems that you are the little master of Lingyun sect now?"


    Obviously, Chu juding misunderstood and thought that what only the patriarch knew might have been passed on to the little Lord. Chu Feng did not explain this. Who knows what this old man who was the God of creation would do.


    Just nodded back and said, "that''s right."


    "That''s good, but as long as it''s my Chu family, it''s OK." Chu juding gently laughed and said with dignity: "kneel down, I''ve been waiting for endless years. None of Chu''s family members has come. Now you''ve come. That''s your fate. It''s going to disappear. How can I do something for the Chu family?"


    "Think of it, those three old guys must have left their descendants. I can''t fall behind."


    Three old guys, heritage?


    Chu Feng''s Secret eyes suddenly made it clear that Chu juding was talking about the ancestors of the other three forces. In this way, the reason why Huangfu''s literary world has grown so fast now seems to have been inherited by the first generation of Huangfu''s family. Is the spirit of Chu Feng shocked: "Laozu, you?"


    "Kneel down!" Chu juding said faintly: "this time I will disappear. I don''t have much time. The remaining power will be passed on to you. Your future road will be smooth and direct to the God of creation. I just hope that you can take over the position of patriarch and manage it well so that the Chu family can live forever."


    Chu Feng has a complicated look. Chu juding misunderstands that he is the little master of Lingyun sect. But in fact, he is the Chu family, but he is the one who is going to destroy Ling Yun Zong. He smiles bitterly and doesn''t know how to say it. He feels a little cheating on the old ancestor.


    "Kneel down!" Seeing that Chu Feng had not responded, Chu juding said, "I don''t have much time. Don''t waste my heart. Otherwise, if the descendants of the other three old guys are inherited, lingyunzong won''t have to play."Chu Feng breathed out his breath and didn''t mean to kneel down to lose face. This is the first ancestor of Chu family. He is the real ancestor of chufeng. Kneeling down is nothing.


    He knelt down directly and said, "grandfather


    Chu juding''s illusory figure swayed and seemed to disappear at any time, but his face showed a happy smile: "very good, close your eyes, accept my power of inheritance!"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes according to Chu juding, and soon felt that he was covered by a powerful force. It was very wonderful. Moreover, it was very rare for Chu Feng to feel that all the limbs and bodies were nourished. It was very comfortable.


    All of a sudden, when Chu Feng was enjoying the inheritance, a force rushed into his body. Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes and felt that his body seemed to be burst. He couldn''t help crying out, shaking the land for hundreds of miles, and the surrounding earth was shaking like an earthquake.


    "Eh?"


    But Chu juding is showing the voice of doubt, more illusory face with doubt: "why do I feel in your body the strength of the martial arts, there is also the smell of magic Road, how is it?"


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and calmed down the strength that would erupt at any time in his body. He knelt down and bowed his head: "ancestor, I am indeed your descendant, but I come from the Chu family in the present world. I have been disconnected from the hidden Chu family for thousands of years. On the contrary, they want to kill me. I came here by chance."


    "In addition to these, I am still one of the twin taboos, the demon taboo!"


    Chu Feng thought Chu juding must be very angry at his cheating, but it did not happen.


    Just listening to Chu juding''s sigh, he said faintly: "before endless years, three old guys and I challenged the way of heaven at the same time in an attempt to become holy, but we were too confident in ourselves, and died under the Tiandao killing. It was the respect of God that inspired our desire for survival, so that we could not sleep on the ladder of auspicious clouds."


    "At that time, venerable God told me that my descendants would have taboos. At first I didn''t believe it, but now I do."


    Chu wind slightly shocked, surprised Chu juding even knew that Chu family would have taboo birth.


    "But that''s all. It''s fate." Chu juding''s body slowly blurred up, and the waves around him were also slowly calming down, a little bit of dissipation: "grow up well, taboo demons are born to kill, but people''s hearts are always growing up. In the face of the arrival of the great era, I hope you make the right choice."


    It''s gone!


    Leaving the last sentence, Chu juding completely disappeared in front of Chu Feng. Chu Feng knew that inheritance had consumed the final strength of Chu juding, and his soul had dissipated and fell into reincarnation and would never appear again.


    However, it is complicated for Chu Feng at the moment. Originally, he just wanted to find a quiet place to improve the realm for himself and the rosefinch. However, he accidentally discovered the inheritance of the first ancestor of the Chu family. It has to be said that this is a trick of nature.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng has a fine taste. Before Chu juding left, he slowly closed his eyes and was ready to digest the power of inheritance. Otherwise, it would be useless to accumulate in his body. Jin gangdan also collected Chu Feng for the time being and was ready to use it when necessary.


    Under the sky with the moon hanging high, the Chu wind enveloped the demon Kingdom around, making all this quiet. There, I digested the power of inheritance and used a little bit of guidance for myself. I felt that it was not only the inheritance of power, but also some special feeling, which was a kind of sensitivity to martial arts.


    Chu Feng has a kind of suddenly enlightened meaning, and even felt that it is a very simple thing to step into the upper God and even to the God of creation.


    We also know that this is the inheritance. We can not only get the power left behind, but also rely on the inheritance to ignore the obstacles of the realm. As long as we go to that level, we will naturally break through. That is to say, as long as Chu Feng is diligent enough to practice, it is very simple to step into the God of creation.


    Of course, Chu Feng also knows that if what Chu Jue Ding said is true, then the other three forces must have left their ancestors'' inheritance. Obviously, Huangfu''s literary world has been passed on, but I don''t know if anyone has got the Dan clan and the refining utensil sect?


    If this is the case, then we should speed up the speed of operation, otherwise, when they are born, things will be much more complicated.


    However, Chu Feng is just thinking about it at the moment. Now he calms down and digests the power of Chu''s inheritance. Besides, if there is no accident, it is enough for him to step into the middle God, not to say that his power is too small.


    And the main inheritance is that kind of unimpeded breakthrough force!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2072

    Three days later, Chu Feng underestimated the inheritance of Chu juding.


    He thought that one day was enough to digest the power, which took three days. Of course, it took Chu Feng a lot of time to understand the inheritance. When he opened his eyes, his eyes were clear. As long as he kept going, there would be no problem to the God of creation.


    Get up and stretch the hands and feet that have not been moving for a few days. I guess they must be very anxious. They exhale and prepare to go back and use the next time to help them upgrade. Because he has now reached the middle God of martial arts, and the power of taboo has been fixed in the upper God.


    Although there is still a diamond pill, Chu Feng does not mean to use it for the time being. After reaching the high level, each realm needs a stable process. Otherwise, if you are too quick, you will not be able to reach it. On the contrary, you will suffer damage.


    Even now he is eager to impact the power of martial arts and taboo to the God of creation, but Chu Feng still decides to adjust to the new power after a while.


    Turning around to fly away, he saw a black sign lying quietly on the ground. Chu Feng handed a piece of that thing to his hand, which was regarded as a waist token. There were two words on it, which seemed to be the waist token used by Chu juding before he was born.


    I don''t know what it''s used for, but it''s the old ancestor''s thing. If Chu Feng takes it with him, it may be of any use in the future.


    Then the wings of the magic light spread out, and in an instant, they crossed thousands of miles and returned to the void of the island. Chu Feng, who was preparing to fall, did not do so, because it would be embarrassing to go down now.


    Not for other reasons, just because there are a few women playing in the sea now, and they are still playing in the water.


    In addition to the rosefinch and the angry purple dream, nu zilei, Nan Aowen, Xuanyuan Huining, Yaya and fengqingqing are all there. They are having a good time. It is estimated that it is the reason why he hasn''t come back for several days, so I find something to have fun with.


    A few girls sometimes dive into the sea, and sometimes jump out of the sea like a mermaid. Chu Feng stands in the air, and all the beautiful scenery can be seen. I didn''t expect to meet such welfare back home. It''s really worth it.


    After watching it with relish for a while, I felt that if I looked down on it, I would draw a gun to fight. Chu Feng''s figure flickered towards the distance.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to go down now, but if he goes down now, he must be suspected by several women. Although he has not seen a few of them, these women are all seen by you alone. There is no need to be seen by others.


    About dozens of kilometers out, Chu Feng suddenly burst out momentum, is to remind Nan Aowen that they are back.


    Feeling almost the same, Chu Feng swept between the sea and the sky, and returned to the island. Sure enough, Nan Aowen had already come out of the sea and put on their clothes, but their faces were red. Obviously, they thought that they were almost seen by him. Their hair was wet and quite different.


    Chu Feng as what do not know, also do not ask how their hair is wet, twist neck: "start, who comes first?"


    Originally, I wanted to ask Chu Feng what to do and how to use it for three days. After hearing the speech, everyone gave up the idea of asking, but no one went out, because they were a little afraid of being hated by others.


    Women are complicated.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what they were thinking. They were all worried about coming out first and being targeted by others. He pointed to Nu zilei: "you come first. Eat the Yuetian pill to save me a little time. The others will go to have a rest and upgrade two today. Otherwise, I can''t stand more. Who is the next one? You can discuss it yourself."


    Several women''s faces are slightly shy, always feel Chu Feng''s words seem to say, you come one by one, guarantee to let you satisfied, always feel a little that kind of meaning in them.


    But Chu Feng opened his mouth. In addition to Nu zilei''s stay, the rest of them turned around and walked to the island. In the past three days, they also found a cave where they could rest.


    Angry purple bud look excited came over, took out the leaping sky pill: "is here?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "right here."


    Angry purple bud opened her mouth: "how to destroy this island?"


    She has seen Xuanyuan Huining break through to the divine realm. This isolated island can''t bear that kind of power.


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes and sat down first and said, "at that time, my strength was not enough. Now I lead all the nine gods thunder on you. Do you think it will destroy the island?"


    Nu zilei''s face is stiff, and she stares at Chu Feng fiercely. When Xuanyuan Huining says that when she breaks through, she feels the same as death every time. Now Chu Feng has to deliberately guide her to blow her up. Nu zilei has a little grudge in her heart.


    Even thought if the power is too big, blow off one of my babies?


    I also know that if you want to be a powerful God, you must deal with the nine heaven God thunder. Although I still have a little fear in my heart, I immediately sat down and stood up again.Chu Feng was stunned: "what do you want to get out of here?"


    "I undressed." Angry purple bud frown some aggrieved said a, Chu Feng just slightly nodded, originally is worried and so on clothes are rotten, has no clothes to wear.


    Angry purple bud hummed a jerk in her heart. She took off her clothes and threw them far away, so as not to be destroyed by the nine heaven God thunder, because she brought only one piece of clothes for ya ya to wear.


    After taking off her clothes, nu zilei sat down calmly. Anyway, it was not the first time for Chu Feng to see it. She looked at it several times and it was still like that. She took out Yue Tian Dan and ate it. In this way, Chu Feng could save a lot of time.


    Closed his eyes, Chu Feng''s hands fell on the snow back of the angry purple bud, skillfully guided the strength into her body, and soon the leaping sky pill also played an effect. In the void, the clouds were thick, the wind and rain were about to come, with a dull sound. It was the nine heaven God thunder in the brewing.


    Finally reached that critical point, the first nine Heavenly God thunder also quickly fell into the realm of the demon God, and severely thundered on Nu zilei''s body. At that time, her body skin showed signs of cracking, but it was repaired in a very short time. Because the power of Chu Feng was constantly pouring into her body, the natural repair was fast.


    "Do you want it like this?"


    It seems that the wind of the South can be raised to a far away place.


    For a long time, she only knew that Chu Feng could improve people''s cultivation, but she didn''t know that when she was promoted, she wanted to face Chu Feng with nothing to wear. She was full of shyness.


    Xuanyuan Huining is also a little uncomfortable. Every time Chu Feng is like this, what should I do if I can''t help it? But after listening to Nan Aowen''s reluctance, she whispered, "if you don''t want to, you don''t want to break through, because even if you wear clothes, when the nine Heavenly God thunder falls, it''s still the same as not wearing them."


    Nanaowen, who broke through the semi divine place in the test land, naturally knew this. When she broke through, she found a very hidden place. In addition, at that time, people were busy looking for breakthrough opportunities, and no one would care about her breakthrough. However, she didn''t worry about being seen.


    Now, facing Chu Feng and thinking of being seen by him, Nan Aowen is reluctant. But seeing Xuanyuan Huining, Nan Aowen is firm again. She feels that it will not be much less if she just looks at it. She can take revenge for the South City Lord if she can become a God.


    Such a thought, South Ao Wen also did not have just tangled.


    And Chu Feng and their side of the third nine God thunder also fell down, Xuanyuan Huining side head asked: "you several look, wait until purple bud breakthrough, who will go first?"


    Zhuque is a little older, and it''s hard to fight for anything. Moreover, she has that kind of relationship with Chu Feng, and she doesn''t worry that Chu Feng won''t promote herself: "I''ll be the last, you first."


    Angry purple dream also eager to be strong to reach the same level as the angry purple bud, at least not to open too much distance, but to go means to be exposed to the Chu wind, heart is still a little nervous.


    On her cold face, she said softly, "well, I''ll be in front of the rosefinch sister."


    Obviously, it has to be in the back.


    Nan Ao Wen looked at Feng Qingqing: "what about you?"


    Feng Qingqing herself is a woman of Chu Feng. Of course, she doesn''t care about these things. She laughs and says, "you are shy. I''ll go first. I''m thick skinned."


    South Ao Wen in the heart secretly scold a, you are thick skinned, also don''t necessarily your thick skinned to where, put clearly that is your man, so you are not shy? Thinking of that time when I went to see Chu Feng and Feng Qingqing studying the art of life, Nan Aowen''s face turned red and her legs were subconsciously clamped. It was terrible.


    And Chu Feng constantly instilled strong power into Nu zilei, which made her suffer almost negligible damage, because it would recover in a very short time, and also experienced the most powerful ninth divine thunder, accompanied by the arrival of the ninety-nine heavenly thunder.


    The more you experience, the more powerful you will be. With the help of the Chu wind, nu zilei has been hit by the ninety-nine sky thunder. A divine power emerges and shakes the hundred mile sea area.


    Angry purple dream, they are also excited to see a god born under the hand of Chu Feng, how much are excited, Phoenix Qingqing also directly flew away and fell on the side of Chu Feng and nu purple bud.


    Angry purple bud ah, step back, stare at Feng Qingqing, quickly leave, ready to put on clothes first.


    But all the people didn''t find that YaYa stood behind Xuanyuan Huining with a lonely look, because just now several people discussed the matter of promoting cultivation, and totally ignored her.


    She knew that it was a deliberate rejection, because she was a member of the Mei Yuan Luo family, and Chu Feng was the enemy of the family.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2073

    At the turn of the night, a new divine power surges into nothingness, raising a startling wave, as well as the tender laughter of Phoenix green silver bell.


    Because Chu Feng has helped her break into the divine realm, and she is still a strong one who has experienced the nine and nine heavenly thunders. Even if it is a battle with the powerful one who has settled down for many years like Chu Kingdom, Feng Qingqing has the hope of victory. Even under the pressure of the middle God, it is not difficult to escape.


    Beyond the existence of heaven, the gap between States will only be even greater.


    When angry purple bud excitedly pulls Feng Qingqing to go to the last holy war to have a look, Chu Feng also arrived in the cave they found. Yaya had prepared some food in advance. Xuanyuan Huining simply ate a little and ran out.


    Since she became a strong person in the divine realm, she hasn''t made several formal moves. Now there are two more competitors to practice. Naturally, she doesn''t want to let go.


    Chu Feng didn''t object to this, but asked them to be more careful. The power of the strong in the divine realm is very strong. If you are not careful, you will cause serious injury. However, I believe they are all decent people.


    After eating, the rosefinch and Nan Aowen also went out to watch the first battle of the three of them on the sea. They learned a little experience and saved time to step into the divine realm, but they didn''t understand anything.


    Chu Feng was eating and thinking about things there.


    He originally thought that the two God realms had been created today, and the power in the demon Kingdom might be weakened. However, until now, he has not found any sign of weakening in the demon kingdom. He even found that when he promoted Nu zilei and Feng Qingqing, the demon kingdom was also absorbing the natural power of the earth and transforming it into the nourishment of the demon kingdom.


    It seems that the nihility of natural forces can not be captured, but it is an indispensable thing for martial arts. The better the environment is and the more abundant the natural forces are, the faster the warrior grows.


    And now the demon kingdom is not only not weakened, but also automatically devour the refining natural power. Chu Feng feels incredible.


    However, this is a good thing after all, and with the creation of two powerful deities again, the process in which the power was transmitted to his body through the devil Kingdom and then to Nu zilei''s body also indirectly helped Chu Feng enhance some strength. When he helped others, he was also helping himself.


    After eating the last bite, Chu Feng also gave up his mind and stopped worrying about this problem. As long as he can create a powerful God state infinitely, even if he is lower than himself, he will be a strong team in the future. It is not a dream to sweep the hidden world.


    Raised his head to prepare to go out, Chu Feng sees anger purple dream to seem to have a bit of mental appearance: "how?"


    Angry purple dream a Leng, it seems for Chu Feng to see that she has something on her mind surprised, but look at ya ya is still beside, and shake his head.


    Yaya has been following Luo Mengmeng for many years. As a maid, she has to observe her words and expressions. When she sees the angry purple dream, she doesn''t know that she can''t be here. She stands up and says, "I''ll go out and watch them fight."


    Then went out, just the whole person''s heart has a kind of slightly cool, now feel and Chu wind there is a big gap there.


    There were only two people left in the cave. Chu Feng continued to ask, "is there something wrong?"


    Angry purple dream looks hesitant, biting ruddy lips, seems to have made a great determination, just face up to Chu Feng: "I want to ask you a question, can you answer me honestly?"


    See angry purple dream a face, Chu Feng nodded that there was no problem.


    "That one!"


    Angry purple dream seems to have a little hesitation, faltering for a while before opening his mouth: "do you like purple bud, will you be with her?"


    Angry purple dream felt in the heart seems to be a little relaxed: "that''s good."


    "What?" Chu Feng did not hear clearly what Nu purple dream said and asked.


    Nu Zimeng blushed and shook her head to say that she didn''t say anything. Chu Feng saw that she didn''t seem to have anything to do with her. She got up and went out. Only when Nu Zimeng was worried that Nu zilei would be taken down by him and become one of the many, this was the concern of a sister.


    What Chu Feng didn''t expect was that angry purple dream showed some smiles after he went out: "he doesn''t like purple bud, so if I have development with him, will it be ok?"


    Chu Feng has been outside. Naturally, he doesn''t know that the real idea of Nu Zi Meng is that he is afraid that he and nu zilei are together. As a sister, he can''t rob a man with nuzilei. Now when he hears that he is not, nu Zimeng is happily inside.


    Go forward to see feng Qingqing, angry purple bud and Xuanyuan Huining fighting on the sea in the distance. Zhuque and Nan Aowen are all standing on the coast to watch, but they don''t see the girl who just came out. Where is the person?


    My left eye twinkled around and found that YaYa was not on the island either. The picture within five minutes after Yaya came out has not been five minutes since Ya Ya came out. I saw Ya Ya flying away from the South and heading for another small reef more than ten kilometers away. I sat there at this moment.


    What did the girl do in the dark? Seeing Feng Qingqing, they didn''t mean to stop fighting for the time being. Chu Feng jumped up and left the island silently.Soon came to the reef, saw Ya Ya sitting there, hands clutching chin, even where tears.


    Chu Feng came to ya ya and didn''t know that he was now behind him. He just wiped his tears and said vaguely, "I''m really naive. There are so many women with less wind, and all of them are born better than me. What am I a little girl?"


    In the daytime today, Nan Aowen and they were all talking about the promotion of cultivation and even arranging the order. However, she was ignored beside her, which made her feel very uncomfortable. Moreover, Chu Feng did not mention it. Yaya''s heart was even more miserable.


    Chu Feng passed by with a bitter smile and listened to Ya Ya''s soliloquy. She sat beside her and said with a smile, "how can you always like to cry? Where did the girl who came to my room to get on me


    Ya Ya is still there complaining. When did you come


    Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up: "also did not come for a long time, just just heard a girl say that I have a lot of women around me, one by one birth is better than her, she is nothing but what she heard, at most just know that there is a girl secretly in love with me."


    Ya Ya''s face suddenly red, angry rushed up and slapped Chu Feng, two people rolled on the reef: "asshole, how can you eavesdrop on me, and when I''m going to go to you, that is to see you lonely, help you, but also nothing happened, you don''t destroy my innocence."


    Chu Feng ha ha smile, a hug Ya Ya, look at the distance of the three people''s war, know if there is a bit of movement is sure to be found, then it is inevitable that they will target Ya Ya together.


    When Yaya was still in a daze, the magic light''s wings spread out, and a streamer swept across the sea. Soon after, the Chu wind took Ya Ya Ya and landed on an island more than 100 nautical miles away, sitting on a smooth stone slab, holding her pretty.


    Ya Ya''s face was red, and she was held by Chu Feng. There was a kind of unspeakable tension.


    "Yaya."


    Chu Feng embraces Ya Ya and looks at the calm sea under the night: "I know your mind, I also said to you before, I will always take you around, this promise is effective even now, but do you think well?"


    Luo Mengmeng grew up with ya ya and was still a young lady. Yaya was born in the Luo family of Meiyuan. His Chu wind destroyed the family. Some of the hatred was specific.


    Moreover, if you know the relationship between Ya Ya and Luo Meng Meng Meng, it is inevitable to break the relationship between them. Moreover, both of them subconsciously reject Luo Qian. Together with her, they are also on similar alert. If he really takes Ya Ya around, she may lose Luo Mengmeng and be targeted.


    These truth Ya Ya nature also knows, just know return to know, some thought is oneself cannot restrain.


    Turn around and take the initiative to hold Chu Feng on his shoulder: "I am a little regret that you hesitated when you let me go with you in meiyuanluo''s house. I have missed it once and don''t want to miss it again. I don''t ask you to give me anything. I will still be the maid of the miss, but as long as I can see you, I will have your hug when I am tired."


    Do not ask about the future, as long as the occasional warmth.


    Chu Feng nodded his head, looked at Yaya''s really moving eyes, bowed his head and kissed the delicate red lips, and they fell on the smooth ground, lingering together.


    Yaya''s breathing gradually became a little heavy, slightly astringent in response to Chu Feng''s kiss, feeling a pair of big hands covering the delicate body, holding Chu Feng''s hand is more tight.


    Clothes one by one slide from the body, Chu Feng looked at the Ya Ya lying on the ground, once again kissing the red lips, sucking the girl''s tender sweet tongue.


    Ya Ya''s face is full of blush and her body is flushed. She feels that the spring breeze has arrived at Yumen pass. Her eyes are slightly blurred: "I don''t want your promise. I don''t want miss to be disappointed and sad."


    "Wait a minute. I''ll improve your cultivation. I know you don''t care about it. I don''t ask for too much. You can also protect yourself a little when you reach the peak in the later period of demigod." Chu Feng carried Ya Ya Ya''s legs, no doubt said a word, the body slightly forward, Ya Ya accompanied by a delicate dull hum.


    The sea breeze roared past, but they were not cold and lingering.


    The moon in the sky, beautiful scenery, only for lovers!


    But in ya ya body cultivates Chu Feng, does not know at this moment Ling yunzong is performing another scene.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2074

    "Lord, think twice!"


    The holy land of lingyunzong in the middle of the night should have been extraordinarily quiet, but tonight it was covered with lights, and there was a lot of noise everywhere. Inside the main hall of the central hall, Chu Shi had a somber voice.


    Standing behind Chu Shi, Chu can looks very bad, but now he can''t speak. This is an occasion where only those with strong spiritual state are qualified to speak.


    Just a pair of eyes sometimes passing Chu Dan, with exuberant killing opportunity.


    Because Chu Dan didn''t know where to go a few days ago. After he came back, he not only became a warrior from an ordinary person, but also became a powerful warrior. The peak of the semi God period was just a few days. Chu Tai Dou called the core people of the major branches of the Chu family to come here and put forward a matter.


    Ling yunzong''s position as the little master of Chu Dan, that is to let him Chu can, abdicate!


    Chu Tai Dou was sitting at the top of the table. Chu Dan stood beside him. After listening to Chu Shi''s opposition, Chu Tai Dou stood up and swept the people of all branches and departments with a dignified look. He said in a deep voice: "the old ancestor had rules to stay. The young master of Lingyun sect must be the most talented person of the younger generation. No matter what branch, he only asked about talent."


    "I don''t deny that Chu can used to be the first person of Ling yunzong''s younger generation, but is he still there?"


    A question made Chu Shi look very ugly, and he couldn''t find any words to answer Chu taidou.


    The rest of the branches also nodded slightly, feeling that Chu taidou was right. Only the most talented young generation was qualified to become the young master of Lingyun sect. Obviously, today''s Chu can is at most a third person.


    There is a Chu Yi who doesn''t know which branch he comes from. Now there is another Chu Dan who also comes forward. Chu can''t count it.


    However, if this is the case, Chu can will be dismissed from the position of the little Lord today. Chu Shi will not allow such a thing to happen. He will not forget Chu can also have a grandfather: "the first generation of ancestors did leave such rules, but the rules are different from person to person. If we really want to go on like this, at present, no one in lingyunzong''s younger generation can become the little Lord."


    Chu Tai Dou had already made a decision when Chu Dan came back to show his semidivine later peak cultivation. How can he be questioned at this moment: "what do you mean?"


    "First!" At present, lingyunzong is the only one who can have a dialogue with the leader of Chu. Chu Shi raised his head and said, "Chu Dan is really excellent. Let''s be astonished. No matter how he created a miracle in a few days, he is not the most gifted person in Chu family. Even if he doesn''t act as a minor master for Chu can, he can''t be reached."


    Chu Tai Dou gave a cold smile: "elder elder, now lingyunzong is a younger generation. Chu can is regarded as the third person. According to the talent, Chu Yi is the second and Chu Dan is the first. How can we say that he is not the most talented person?"


    "Do you have any hidden descendants?"


    Chu Shi could hear the anger in Chu Tai Dou''s words, but as a middle God and a great elder, he firmly believed that Chu Tai Dou would not do anything to him again.


    "Naturally, I have no descendants to compare with Chu Dan, but it does not mean that no one in the Chu family is above Chu Dan."


    "If we really want to follow the rules of our ancestors, the most talented person of the younger generation today is Chu Feng!"


    Words out, the audience a surprise!


    But then I slowly thought about it and found out that Chu Shi''s statement was reasonable. Chu Feng came from the Chu family in Tianguan of the present world. The Chu family is an old ancestor. If we really want to do things according to the rules of the first generation, it is really Chu Feng, not Chu can and Chu Dan.


    "Ridiculous!"


    Chu Tai Dou was slightly angry when he heard the words. He knew that the Chu world was just messing around: "as a taboo person, how can Chu Feng become the little master of Lingyun sect?"


    "Didn''t the patriarch say to follow the rules of the first generation?" Chu Shi sneered and said, "Chu Feng is the Chu family, which is the first person of the younger generation. Even if you and I join hands, we are not his opponents. According to what you said, isn''t it the most appropriate for Chu Feng to be the young master of Lingyun clan?"


    No one dares to take Chu Shi''s words, and even Chu Tai Dou is a bit short of words. According to the rules, Chu Feng is the young master of Lingyun sect. Even if Chu Shi''s words are a little tricky, they are undeniable.


    Let himself calm down, Chu taidou sat down again: "elder elder, I know your mood, but you should also know the current pattern of lingyunzong. How can Chu can become a little master? Although the matter of ice blade and snow field is over, it does not mean that his mistake has disappeared


    Chu Yi and Chu Dan killed him on the basis of their aptitude and talent, not to mention the existence of Chu Feng according to the rules. The most important thing was that his stupid behavior in the ice blade snow field almost brought disaster to Ling yunzong, but did not give Chu can to continue to be the young master. Chu Shi worried that the hidden second ancestor would be angry.


    For a while, he was in a dilemma. He didn''t know what kind of decision to make, because Chu Dan was now in the same realm as Chu can, but his age was lower than that of Chu can, and the time to achieve martial arts was shorter than that of Chu can. Chu Dan didn''t become a little master. Is Chu can?


    And Chu Jinglei and Chu Jie, who had returned from the truce in the state of Commerce and commerce, were also on the scene at the moment. However, neither of them expressed any opinions, nor could they express their opinions. Moreover, it is a good thing to see Chu Shi and Chu Tai fighting against each other.In the Chu Kingdom in particular, only one younger generation of lingyunzong could hold down Chu Chen. As long as Chu can step down, Chu Chen will surely be able to rise to the top, but now it is not. So naturally, he is willing to watch Chu Shi and Chu Tai fight and pinch each other.


    Even if Chu Shi is his brother!


    "Father, great elder, two elder, three elder!"


    After everyone was silent, Chu Dan walked forward a little: "today, my father proposed to let me become the little Lord of Lingyun sect. I am also in a daze. To be honest, I only knew it when I came to the hall. I don''t know how to do this, but I don''t think we need to be angry because of the position of the little Lord."


    Chushi squinted at Chu Dan, who had not seen before: "what do you want to say?"


    "Father Chu Dan was full of self-confidence at the moment. He turned to Chu taidou and said, "over the years, I have been used to the simple feeling of living alone. Now I only want to pursue a higher martial art."


    "Let Chu can continue to be the young master of lingyunzong. I have no interest."


    Chu taidou secretly scolded his stupidity. He knew that Chu Dan didn''t understand Ling yunzong''s cruelty. Although his talent was strong, he would be trained, but he would also suffer from murder. No one wants anyone to step on his head. Unless he reaches the divine realm, his life is in danger if his talent is strong or not.


    It''s a pity that Chu Dan didn''t understand this point and even said these words face to face, so he didn''t want to be a little master. Isn''t that stupid?


    "I don''t want you to let me. I will always be the most gifted young master of lingyunzong."


    At this time, Chu can, who was basically silent, came out with a gloomy face: "maybe you and Chu Yi are faster than me in the speed of cultivation. I also admit that your talent is better than me in some aspects. You make me look away, but that''s all."


    Holding up his head, he revealed his pride and said, "in a few days, the first ancestor will be worshipped once a hundred years. At that time, all the branches and departments of the Chu family in the hidden world will gather. I will fight you on the grand ceremony."


    "As long as you can defeat me, you are the young master of Lingyun sect. I have no complaint."


    Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi''s eyes lit up at the same time, which was a good way to block the long mouth. At present, both of them felt that this method was feasible. They stood up and clapped on the spot: "that''s the decision."


    It is the first time in history that the future minor Lord of Lingyun sect was determined in the first World War. Although people from all branches and departments felt that they were not suitable, they could not get their share. In any case, those who could not reach their branch should be the minor Lord, and at most they would be one of the elders.


    "Patriarch, the matter of Chu Dan and Chu can is so decided."


    Chu Shi''s face softened a little, but he also raised a new question: "it''s just that Chu Dan was an ordinary man since he was a child. I could even wrestle when I saw him a few days ago. I went out and came back to achieve such cultivation. I don''t know if the Lord has any good ways to share with us?"


    Chu Shi''s words brightened the eyes of others. What they were most curious about today was Chu Dan''s cultivation. He was an ordinary man since he was a child. We all know it very well. However, he became a strong man at the peak of semi God''s later period, which was a little beyond their cognition.


    "Chu Dan was lucky and ran into a famous teacher."


    When he proposed to let Chu Dan become the young master, Chu Tai Dou had a good speech, so he asked him directly: "he knew that Chu Dan was not an ordinary person, but was covered up with talent, so he took him away for a few days to cultivate him. He opened up the strength I have accumulated for him over the years, and now he has achieved his accomplishments."


    At the beginning, Chu Tai Dou used countless pills and resources in order to become a martial artist. He didn''t give up until Chu Dan was 15 years old. In this way, the original things were not wasted, but the strength was accumulated in Chu Dan''s body without being found.


    Chu Shi nodded slightly. This explanation can also be explained. Moreover, there have been people in history who have been guided to develop hidden power.


    Squinting at Chu Dan: "that famous teacher, can you be in lingyunzong now?"


    Chu Dan didn''t show pride because he became a strong man. He whispered back: "the teacher said maybe he will come in a few days, maybe not, so I don''t know!" Although you can contact with dense tone, Chu Dan doesn''t want to disturb Chu Feng.


    He knew that Chu Shi''s mind was to attract the strong who could improve his cultivation.


    Chu Shi''s face was obviously a little disappointed, but he did not doubt that Chu Dan was deceiving himself. It seems that such a strong man should be so mysterious that he should introduce us when he comes, and the rest of the things are so settled. Chu Dan and Chu can compete on the grand ceremony once a hundred years of the first ancestor, and the winner is the little master


    A storm subsided temporarily, but everyone''s heart was not calm. For example, in the contest a few days later, whether Chu Dan came first or Chu can maintained his dignity and pride was unknown.


    When all the people leave, Chu can''s face is gloomy and takes people to go back to the palace of the little Lord. Chu Shi appears in front of him. When Chu can sees him, he is polite: "elder." Now only Chu Shi supports him. Naturally, he knows how to do it.Chu Shi sighed: "the Lord of the clan has already recorded the matter of the snow field with the edge of the ice. He wants to take you more. He wants to find a way to contact your grandfather. Otherwise, you can only die or die like the rest of your grandfather''s grandchildren in the future. I believe your father should leave you with a way to contact."


    After finishing Chu world, he also went to the sky. He still hoped Chu can continue to be the small Lord if he could. Because his grandfather was a powerful figure visible. Although Chu Dan had high talent, no one knew what height he could go to in the future. Chu world didn''t want to bet.


    Chu can squints his eyes and turns to the highest mountain: "am I really going to ask grandpa to come out?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2075

    The independent world of the first ancestor of the Chu family ushered in a new morning.


    On the distant island, when the first ray of sunshine fell, Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw that he was lying there with nothing on. He sat up and shook his head. Then he grinned bitterly. He found that he was a little crazy last night. He didn''t know whether he would leave a psychological shadow on Yaya?


    Looking around, he saw Ya Ya sitting on a rock in the distance. Chu Feng got up and put on his clothes and walked over. Last night, they crossed the final bottom line. After helping Ya Ya improve his accomplishments, they didn''t go back. Instead, they stayed until this morning.


    As soon as she got close, Yaya turned back and pursed her lips and said, "I regret it."


    Chu Feng is not ready to sit down, smell speech stunned a Leng: "regret, now regret useful? It''s all done


    Yaya blushed and glared at Chu Feng. What she said was another thing, not something that had something to do with Chu Feng. She snorted and looked at the sea ahead.


    "I don''t regret giving myself to you. I''m regretting that I shouldn''t let you promote my cultivation. How can I explain this to my miss at that time? If she knew that you promoted my cultivation, she would feel uncomfortable. I know very well that I grew up with her."


    Chu Feng also thought that Ya Ya is regret and he crazy night, originally just worried about this problem.


    She sat down and hugged Ya Ya''s waist naturally and said, "don''t think about it. When she goes back, I can improve her cultivation if she wants to."


    Ya Ya side of the head, blinked: "after that promotion, you will not treat her as if to me, will you?"


    "Why, jealous?" Chu Feng smiles and blows Ya Ya Ya''s nose with a smile. She says with ease: "Miss Luo and I are limited to this. There won''t be too much future, so don''t think about it."


    "I''m not jealous." Yaya spat a way to push away Chu Feng, stood up and walked out a few steps, turned back to say meaningfully: "we came out last night, but today you promised to help Nan Aowen and nu purple dream to improve their cultivation. I think they must be very anxious to wait for you to go back."


    Chu Feng patted his head, but also remembered that there was such an important thing. A shot in the dark channel made a mistake. The magic light wings went up and pulled ya ya ya to fly directly from the air. After a while, he returned to the island.


    There was no accident. All the women were standing on the shore, and the look of Nan Aowen and Xuanyuan Huining was not very good.


    The former is naturally her turn to promote her cultivation to Chu Feng. The latter does not need to think about Chu Feng. He must not only be gone, but also Yaya.


    However, Chu Feng had already thought out his words and landed directly.


    Without waiting for them to ask questions, they said, "last night you were there to try the combat effectiveness of the divine realm. I happened to help ya ya improve her accomplishments. I was afraid that you would affect her. So I took her to a far away place, so what else do you want to ask?"


    The girls really want to ask where chufeng and Yaya went last night, but when they heard Chu Feng explain it first, they didn''t ask. They felt that YaYa was indeed the peak of the semi divine later period. As for why chufeng didn''t directly promote her to the divine realm, they didn''t want to take care of so much.


    Xuanyuan Huining looks a little more relaxed. She has been wondering whether chufeng has taken ya ya to study life and ideal. Now this explanation is understandable.


    And South Ao Wen is not so good to talk about, hum: "Chu wind, that you still help or not?"


    "I don''t have that attitude to help you, do you?" Chu Feng asked ya ya ya to prepare something to eat for the public. After hearing the unhappy reply, he pointed to the angry purple dream: "go with me!"


    No matter whether Nu Zimeng agrees or not, she goes and pulls her and flies away directly. Nu Zimeng is a very thin skinned person. If her clothes are rotten, she will be embarrassed. So Chu Feng is going to take her to a place far away to improve her accomplishments.


    As for the order they arranged, it should be nanaowen''s turn first. Chu Fengcai didn''t care so much about it. She thought she was a little princess in Nancheng, and could give him orders to Chu Feng?


    Chu Feng left with a angry purple dream, and her look was not very good. All the girls did not dare to say anything. She just looked at Nan Aowen with sympathy in her eyes. She said those words simply provoked the majesty of Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng, which the four major forces are afraid of, is it what Nan Aowen in her semi divine state can ask?


    Feng Qingqing shook her head and sighed and patted Nan Aowen on the shoulder: "you still want to break through. It''s hard. Although the little master has this heart, it''s not necessarily necessary. You can''t do it. On the contrary, it feels like he''s asking to help you. It''s hanging!"


    Feng Qingqing sighed and went to the cave to help ya ya prepare something to eat.


    Angry purple bud also sighed and walked to the South Ao Wen''s front: "I followed in the wind less side for so long, although he is sometimes very rogue, but really up, who''s face is not given, you shouldn''t question him."


    She also went to the cave. The rosefinch looked at her, shook her head slightly and followed her to the cave. Chu Feng''s temper was not the same as before, and he would not like to be questioned by anyone. If his woman was OK to say that nanaowen was nothing, she was still holding Princess disease and yelling at him. It was just looking for the rhythm of abuse.South Ao Wen blinks under the eye, still don''t know oneself in the end where is wrong, not today should she be the first?


    Seeing that only Xuanyuan Huining was still here, she asked, "Miss Huining, what did I say wrong? Why did Chu Feng do this to me?"


    "First of all, there''s something wrong with your address." Xuanyuan Huining took back the sight of Chu Feng''s leaving and turned to look at Nan Aowen: "no matter Nu Zi Meng''s sisters and Yaya call him fengshao, I call him brother-in-law, Zhuque and fengqingqing call him Shaozhu, but no one calls his name directly. You not only call him by his name, but also ask him. It''s really hanging."


    Some things Nan Aowen didn''t understand, but Xuanyuan Huining knew very well that Chu Feng had his own dignity. He would not allow anyone to challenge him. Just now Nan Aowen''s words and deeds were a kind of provocation to Chu Feng.


    Shaking her head gently, Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t want to stand here. She goes to the cave, leaving Nan Aowen standing on the shore.


    For a long time, I saw a thick dark cloud in the distant sky. Even here, I could feel the divine power contained in it. I knew that Chu Feng had been promoted for nu Zi dream. His face changed slightly, and some were ugly, and some were confused. It was even more enlightened.


    She remembered that she was no longer the little princess of Nancheng. She was no longer the proud little princess. She was just one of the thousands of people in the hidden world. She needed to rely on her own strength to protect herself.


    Look a little aggrieved, nose sour almost all want to cry out, in the distant sky the first nine God thunder fall, Nan Ao wennino mouth: "that, I was wrong, you still help me?"


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally doesn''t know that Nan Aowen has realized her mistake. She just promotes her cultivation for nu Zi dream on the small island where she and Ya Ya are in a tumultuous state. She is also a little surprised.


    Open your eyes and watch the first nine Heavenly God thunder wreak havoc on the clothes. It seems that the cloth strip shows the Nu Zi dream which is as white as jade. When she was promoted just now, the Nu purple dream absorbed quickly like a sponge. Originally, it took a little time from her semi divine stage to break through the divine realm, but the fury purple dream went up in a short time, which almost completely emptied the Chu style The power within her body came into her body.


    At first, Chu Feng thought that Chu Dan was the fastest one to improve his cultivation. But now, facing the fury purple dream, Chu Dan was still a little bit short of meaning. This woman''s mastery was not generally strong. No wonder she was able to become the first woman in Nancheng, second only to Nanhan mountain.


    She also closed her eyes and focused on improving the cultivation power for nu purple dream, so that she could avoid the maximum damage in the nine heaven God thunder.


    There was no accident. When the ninety-nine heavenly thunder fell as promised, a powerful divine power surged between the heaven and the earth. The angry purple dream opened his eyes, looked excited and jumped up. He felt his own strength in the void and completely forgot that his clothes had been annihilated in the thunder light.


    Just feeling the strange but existing power in her body, the anger purple dream''s heart has been unable to use words to describe her excitement. This is the cultivation of the divine realm, which countless people have dreamed of all their lives to achieve. Now she has finally achieved it.


    Fall down ready to thank Chu Feng, but found Chu Feng eyes do not blink at looking at her, angry purple dream suddenly remembered that at the moment he stood naked in front of Chu Feng, blushed for a while, also can not manage so much, directly jumped up and fell into the sea, and then did not get up.


    As for Nan Aowen, Chu Feng is going to let her worry about her pride. Now it''s not when she is in Nancheng. It''s impossible to hold such a princess disease.


    After a while, the rosefinch came across the sky and stood in front of Chu Feng: "can we start?"


    Chu Feng nodded and asked, "you can start at any time. What about Princess Wen?"


    Rosefinch frowned: "you are OK to say, although she is a little princess disease, but you should not treat her like this? The South City Lord died because of you. "


    "If you don''t treat her like this, she just feels like she''s still a little princess in Nancheng." Chu Feng naturally hugged the rosefinch and walked forward, saying: "so I just let her know that I can refuse her request or even refuse to help her, so that she can know when to do what kind of person, in order to grow up."


    The rosefinch nodded slightly. Chu Feng was planning to do this, but he felt something was wrong. He looked at Chu Feng with narrow eyes: "where are you going to take me?" Zhuque found that Chu Feng did not seem to be ready to break through for her now.


    Chu Feng laughs and points his finger: "the demon kingdom is now covered with a radius of ten kilometers. You can''t enter it for the time being. Do you think I''ll take you to find a hidden place and study your life first?"


    Zhuque face brush red up, glared at Chu Feng: "asshole, find a chance to think of that family."


    Chu Feng released the rosefinch: "that''s enough. Let''s improve your cultivation."


    The rosefinch was stunned for a moment, and then pulled the Chu wind. The voice was small and the mosquito was the same: "that, actually, I also think so."


    How can a woman who has been ignited with longing be safe and elegant and pure?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2076

    After more than an hour of sunset, Chu Feng came back with the rosefinch.


    All the women in the cave, except Feng Qingqing, were curious about how long it was. When they started to promote Nu Zi Meng, it was only a little time. How to change to a rosefinch with higher cultivation than Nu Zi Meng, they didn''t come back until the evening, and they just felt the pressure of the nine Heavenly God thunder just now.


    And they couldn''t get close to the state. They were all wondering what was going on?


    Only Feng Qingqing knows very well that her precious master must have studied the major events of life with Chu Feng, the precious little master, before she started to do business. Moreover, she knew from the look of the rosefinch that after a period of hunger and thirst, the rosefinch must have been fed, and there was no place for her to leave.


    Of course, knowing that, Feng Qingqing will not say it. Although she is a little evil, she also knows that Zhuque will not want others to know that she has such a relationship with Chu Feng.


    But the eyes have some small fun, feel Chu wind seems to have not patronized her for a long time.


    "Yeya was promoted last night, and miss purple dream was promoted without rest. I took a rest to help Zhuque promote."


    Chu Feng had already thought out his words before he came back, so he was not changed: "in addition, the meridians of the rosefinch are not as good as you are, so it''s a waste of time, eat something!"


    That is to say simply, no matter what Chu Feng believed or did not believe, no one saw it, no one even doubted what to say.


    She sat down and ate a simple dinner prepared by Ya Ya. The rosefinch also sat down naturally, but in her heart, she scolded the bastard of Chu Feng. After playing for such a long time, she almost begged for mercy and didn''t give up. However, she was infatuated with the feeling that she had lived in vain for the past few hundred years.


    We all dispersed the idea of eating, no one spoke, because we all know that Nan Aowen is in a bad mood.


    Today, even Ya Ya Ya has been promoted to the peak of the late demigod period, but only Nan Aowen is still in the middle of the demigod period. Because of the daytime affairs, she was the first one to be promoted today, and there is no thing about her in the past.


    And look at the current situation, Chu Feng does not seem to give her the meaning of promotion.


    Although the rest of the women feel a little hurt Nan Aowen, it''s Chu Feng''s own business. Even if they want to say something for Nan Aowen, they can''t open their mouth. They can only eat in silence. Of course, they can feel the anger and helplessness in Nan Aowen''s heart.


    He said well to come here, but because the words slightly contradict Chu Feng, now Chu Feng as a transparent person, Nan Aowen that proud heart, must be hit?


    All of a sudden, Nan Aowen got up and shook her head and walked out of the cave. She only felt the breath surging. She found that the breath of Nan Aowen was gradually disappearing. Obviously, it was very hard to sit here. So Nan Aowen chose to leave, and it seemed that she was angry.


    The relationship between Nu Zimeng and Nan Aowen is good. Seeing her like this, she doesn''t know what to say. She hesitates and opens her mouth: "I know what Princess Wen said in the daytime has provoked your majesty, but generally speaking, Princess Wen is a good person. You knew that in the wilderness battlefield."


    At the beginning, in the wasteland battlefield, everyone wanted to target Nu Zimeng, but Nan Aowen still firmly supported her. It can be seen that her heart was still very kind, but her growing up environment made her a little princess sick.


    These Chu Feng naturally know, see anger purple dream and the appearance of several other women, know that it is a misunderstanding.


    "Do you think I am that kind of stingy person?" he said


    Don''t want to, angry purple dream and others all slightly nod, that Chu Feng is a stingy person.


    The corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. Chu Feng killed him without thinking that these women were so united at this moment. He stood up with a bitter smile: "I really can''t play happily. After eating, I''ll clean up. We''ll leave here early tomorrow morning. Now your accomplishments have been improved. When you come, you can go back faster."


    As the voice fell, Chu Feng disappeared like a ghost. However, all the girls seemed to know that Chu Feng was looking for Nan Aowen with a smile.


    Nan Aowen flies to the exit of the independent world with tears in her eyes. Her expectation before she came has turned into resentment against Chu Feng. She feels that Chu Feng is a stingy person and doesn''t even give her an opportunity to apologize.


    Except for her and Yaya, the rest of the people are already the cultivation of the divine realm. Even if Yaya doesn''t want to be too obvious, it may be the cultivation of the divine realm. However, she is still in the middle of the demigod period, and she feels uncomfortable sitting there.


    In the heart secretly scold Chu Feng son of a bitch, Nan Aowen constantly toward the exit, but also decided that from now on and Chu Feng have no relationship, more feel that the dead father blind, how can for Chu Feng such a person lose his life, even ignore her, not South City Lord gratitude.


    Looking to be close to the exit, Nan Ao Wen''s heart is more uncomfortable.Suddenly only feel a gust of wind, Nan Aowen has not figured out what is going on, hit something, subconsciously vigilant up, see oneself hit is not something, but Chu Feng.


    Blinking his eyes, he stepped back a little, and his face was cold: "a good dog is out of the way."


    Chu wind white eye straight turn, this girl is still really angry, unexpectedly still say such words, won''t you say soft words?


    However, because of the relationship between the South City Lord, I also know that it is not so easy for Nan Aowen to get rid of her Princess disease for a time. She points to a vacant space: "I think it''s OK for you to improve your cultivation in the environment there, but Princess Wen doesn''t seem to have any interest. That''s it."


    After that, Chu Feng''s wings fluttered, and suddenly left in front of Nan Aowen. Nan Aowen stood in the void, looking around, where could you see the figure of Chu Feng.


    At the moment, he became angry and said, "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch, who said I was not interested in it? It was you who ignored me. It was your bad attitude that I left. You bastard!"


    She almost broke her ruddy lips. Just now, Nan Aowen wanted to leave directly, but she had to become a strong man in the divine realm by her own efforts. However, Chu Feng''s appearance dissipated many of the firm ideas she had just accumulated. At the moment, all she thought was that Chu Feng was willing to improve her cultivation.


    Ah, shouting at the night sky, Nan Aowen tangled wish to beat Chu Feng to death, not with so much integrity.


    "Fortunately, this is an independent world, and there is no one else. Otherwise, you must be said to be a madwoman."


    At this time, Chu Feng, which had already disappeared, appeared beside Nan Aowen with a warm smile: "and I don''t have the ability to bear it at all. How can you become a strong God? Even if I improve for you, you don''t have any self-control. I will kill a lot of people when I raise my hand."


    Nan Aowen stood there with a stiff look and her mouth was wide open. Looking at Chu Feng, she finally reflected that she had been played by Chu Feng, with a cold face: "is it interesting to play with me?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "I didn''t play tricks on you. I was going to improve your cultivation, but it seems that Princess Wen has nothing to do with it."


    "I''m interested!" This time, Chu Feng didn''t finish. Nan Aowen suddenly took his hand. Although she was shy in her heart, she still plucked up her courage and said, "I want to be a strong man in the divine realm. I''m wrong today. Are you satisfied with it


    It''s not an easy thing to let a proud man like Nan Aowen bow his head. Chufeng laughs.


    Backhand came to embrace the thin waist of Nan Aowen, and instantly appeared in the empty space: "take off your clothes!"


    Nan Aowen frowned: "Chu Feng, although I want to be a strong God, it does not mean that I can sell my dignity. If you want to be a plaything, I would rather use decades of time to improve myself."


    Chu Feng is ready to wait for Nan Aowen to take off her clothes and appreciate it well, and then improve her cultivation. When she hears this, she says, "are you too confident about yourself? When you break through the nine heavenly thunder and ninety-nine heavenly thunder, your clothes will disappear. Didn''t they tell you about it? "


    "You can''t take it off. Just sit down. Anyway, the result is the same. I still think about how I want you. It''s a fool''s dream to insist."


    He is said a word was Chu Feng back so many words of attack, Nan Aowen look angry, chest ups and downs, do not know how to suppress down.


    I want to say it''s like this, but I think I don''t have any clothes. I feel a little cold. I feel shy to be seen by Chu Feng. It''s better than being dried by Chu Feng. I bite my lips and turn my back to Chu Feng. I take off all my clothes and throw them into the distance. I sit down directly: "come on!"


    Chu Feng slightly regretted that Nan Ao Wen turned her back to herself. Although she could pry with her left eye, she didn''t feel anything like that. How could she have seen the other party directly and knew that it was more exciting?


    Skim your mouth. Anyway, there is still a chance to see it. Let''s improve her cultivation first.


    After sitting down, Chu Feng enveloped the surrounding area with the demon Kingdom, and absorbed the power from it and passed it into Nan Aowen''s body, helping her to improve her cultivation.


    As time went by, a nine heavenly thunder had been brewing in the night sky. Nan Aowen also formally set foot on the road to break through the divine realm. Chu Feng once again added a member to the Shenjing army.


    But when all the changes of heaven and earth dispersed, Nan Aowen''s angry voice rang through the world: "Chu Feng, you bastard, do you want to look so direct and implicit? You rascal. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2077

    The third day, Tianguan city!


    Originally, Chu Feng and Chu Feng could have come back yesterday, but something was delayed on the way, so they came back to Tianguan city today. When they arrived at Yayuan, Luo Qian and Chu Yi sat face to face on the grass outside, closed their eyes and didn''t know what they were doing, but they could feel a subtle breath between them.


    Chu Feng did not mean to disturb them after a glance. Both of them were inheritors of the ancient Qisha emperor, and it was normal for them to have some contact with each other.


    After walking inside, Luo Mengmeng came out with a smile: "they are all back. What''s the matter?"


    They left Chu Feng for eight days. Luo Qian also told her something in the past eight days, that is, Chu Feng can improve the cultivation of others by his own strength. Luo Qian didn''t explain anything about it. He just told her that if she could, let Chu Feng promote her and be more safe in the dangerous hidden world.


    Seeing that Luo Mengmeng looked a little different, Chu Feng just nodded and asked, "what about Aunt Nan and Nan Aoxue?"


    "Here we are As soon as she asked, Nan Zhenyan came out from behind with Nan Aoxue. Her face was excited. These days, she and Nan Aoxue went out of Tianguan city to fight with her for a while. Nan Zhenyan was in a good mood because although Nan Aoxue could not defeat her, a little more time could definitely surpass her.


    Thinking that she was stabbed and gave birth to a daughter is still a genius, Nan Zhenyan''s mood is very high these days.


    Chu Feng sees that everyone is there, except Luo Qian and Chu Yi.


    Go over and sit down and ask, "what''s going on these days when we''re away?"


    In order to be able to concentrate on improving the cultivation of the rosefinch and not to be infected, Chu Feng cut off the contact with the rosefinch, and there was nothing to worry about with Chu Yi and Luo Qian.


    "There are a few things."


    Nan Zhenyan sat down and said, "one thing is that Chu Dan, the youngest son of Chu Tai Dou, was originally just an ordinary man, but now he is a strong man at the peak of the late demigod period. On the third day after you left, Chu Tai Dou summoned some important figures from all branches of Lingyun sect to make Chu Dan a young master.


    However, because chucan''s grandfather was the second ancestor, Chu Shi was very opposed to it. Finally, Chu can put forward a fight with Chu Dan in the hundred year sacrifice ceremony of the first ancestor of the Chu family. The person who wins the battle can become the minor leader of Lingyun clan, which is the latest small civil strife within Lingyun clan. "


    Chu Feng glanced over his smile. He had already thought of such a thing when he promoted his cultivation for Chu Dan. Now it seems that Chu Tai Dou really dotes on Chu Dan enough.


    However, Chu Feng still did not tell everyone that Chu Dan''s cultivation was promoted by him.


    He said: "this is a good thing for us. If lingyunzong is not compatible with each other, we will have more opportunities. Is there anything else? For example, is there any news from the array eye? "


    The boundary of Tianguan city is nothing to Chu Feng. You can get in and out at any time, but Chu Feng cares about the boundary of lingyunzong holy land.


    Although Luo Qian and Chu Yi were able to enter and leave the holy land of lingyunzong, Chu Feng always felt that there would be some changes in the existence of the boundary. Although Ling yunzong used waist cards to recognize the Lord to prevent people from entering the holy land, there were still some changes.


    It seems that Ling yunzong didn''t care about it. This is an abnormal thing. Chu Feng will never forget that mu Rongbing once told her that there are some boundaries containing murderous formations. Among them, it may be just an isolated border, but when it really starts, it will be a killing array.


    In addition, there is a second generation ancestor of the Chu family who can''t hide. In order to prevent the boundary from being a killing array, Chu Feng has to destroy the boundary first, just in case. Moreover, lingyunzong has been a clan for countless years. How can its boundary simply prevent others from entering?


    Although Nan Zhenyan has been testing her skills with Nan Aoxue these days, she is also concerned about this matter and replies: "I''m not very clear about the details, but I heard that the array eye of the border seems to be in the cemetery of the Chu family."


    Chu family cemetery?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s doubts, Nan Zhenyan nodded and told her what she knew: "the Chu family cemetery is the burial place for the dead of the Chu family in the past dynasties. No one knows how many people have been buried, but it is certain that few people will go to that place unless the first ancestor of the Chu family makes a sacrifice once a hundred years."


    "Can it be a tomb killing array?" Outside came Luo Qian''s voice, and Chu Yi walked down together.


    Chu Feng turned back, he believed that Luo Qian should know more things: "what is the tomb killing array?"


    Luo Qian went to sit down and told the people: "the tomb killing array was inherited in ancient times and still exists at the beginning of the new era."


    The reason why it is called "Tomb killing array" is that in ancient times, a powerful person appeared in the cultivation world and created a clan force. In order to prevent people from entering it, he portrayed a killing array with great power, but took the tomb as the eye of the array.


    This kind of tomb can be used to isolate the outside world at ordinary times, but if it is started when necessary, it will become a killing array.After simply telling the crowd, Luo Qian finally said: "even the God of fortune can''t fight against the last step of the formation, and it can only escape. Moreover, this array will run with the mind of the people who start it. Such a large array is at least equivalent to the upper God, or even a god of nature."


    "If the array eye of lingyunzong holy land is really in the Chu family cemetery, then it is the tomb killing array, which forms a killing battle with the dead and resentment of the dead."


    Luo Qian is the inheritor of the ancient Qisha emperor. He knows something, but Chu Feng has no doubt about it.


    I''m also glad that I didn''t rush out, but I was thinking about the border crossing here. Although it''s just Luo Qian''s guess, if this conjecture is true, then it will be a battle array containing a killing after the border crossing. Even if they enter into it, it is estimated that they are just the result of death.


    After a burst of fear, Chu Feng said to the crowd: "although we are not sure whether this is a tomb killing array, but at least we have the target of the array eye. In the next few days, I will try to get close to it. As long as I destroy the array eye, then we will fight together. The revenge and the revenge will be solved once and for all."


    Xuanyuan Huining was right next to Chu Feng. Hearing this, Xuanyuan Huining frowned: "brother-in-law, the hidden world is opened together by the four big forces. At that time, we need them to open the channel before we can go to that place. If you attack lingyunzong before that, will there be any problems? By the time we,,,"


    Xuanyuan Huining is worried that Chu Feng will really destroy lingyunzong Then you can''t go to Zhongzhou Xuanyuan.


    Chu Feng didn''t really think about it. All he wanted was to kill Ling yunzong. As soon as he got down to the hidden world, he pursued and killed him continuously.


    Xuanyuan Huining mentioned that Chu Feng felt that it was really not suitable to start before Dabi opened the channel. He thought about it and contacted Chu Jinglei to ask about it and got some answers.


    He stood up and said, "the matter is so decided. Once the array eye breaks and the boundary disappears, that is when we attack Ling yunzong, I don''t necessarily need your help, but I hope you will not stop me then."


    Chu Feng has asked Chu Jinglei, and the latter tells him that there is a channel to Zhongzhou Xuanyuan in the secret realm of the four forces, just as the four main cities have hidden a transmission array to the forces behind them.


    In addition to the patriarch, the three elders of lingyunzong all know this transmission array, which means that Chu Jinglei also has the ability to open. Why should Chu Feng worry about the final problem.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s decision, Nan Zhenyan said, "well, you can''t get close to it now, even if you destroy the array eye? And there''s another message. "


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. When did the woman speak so implicitly, she said half but not half: "what''s the matter?"


    "The day before the hundred year sacrifice ceremony of the Chu family, I will marry Chu Qingqiao, the daughter of Chu taidou." Chu Yi took the words to light said: "in addition, South Han mountain will also marry the eldest daughter of Chu on that day, Chu enchanting."


    Chu Feng was stunned and laughed: "Congratulations, Chu Tai Dou can marry your daughter to you, or his eldest daughter, talent is certainly not bad, at most is older, but these are not important."


    Chu Yi sighs helplessly. Age is not important, but now the key is that he doesn''t want to marry Chu Qingqiao, because they have never met and even don''t know each other. It seems that they are walking together in this way, which is not appropriate.


    The most important thing is that at the beginning, Chu Yi agreed because he felt that he had to wait until the end of the hidden world Dabi. What he didn''t want was that Chu Shi and Chu Tai were in such a hurry. He also understood that he was worried that he would not come after he went to Xuanyuan, Zhongzhou.


    Chu Feng is just joking. He also knows that Chu Yi will not marry Chu taidou''s daughter. Think about it: "I know your mind about this matter, but now all things are accumulated together. It''s hard to arrange the time. Otherwise, how about you marry first? By the end of our plan, you''re all gone, aren''t you? "


    Slow down!


    Chu Yi understood the meaning of Chu Feng. He just wanted him to marry a woman. It was inevitable that there would be something that should be done between husband and wife. Should he do it or not?


    Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder: "don''t say it. It''s a happy decision. As for the South Han mountain, I think I''ll meet his fiancee."


    "What do you want to do?" Chu Yi asked subconsciously


    Chufeng pondered with a smile: "wear a green hat to Nanhan mountain, recognize Chu world when the old father-in-law to go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2078

    The inner gate of lingyunzong holy land, the great elder''s palace, is in the east of the central main hall, and it is also the closest one to the central main hall. It is closer to Chu can, which shows the lofty status of Chu Shi in Lingyun Zong, second only to Chu taidou.


    These days, it has been calm without any waves. In addition, no news about Chu Feng has been heard. People suspect that Chu Feng may have gone to other places after destroying the 18th National Congress of the southern city. For the time being, Chu Feng did not retaliate against the four forces, or had no way to enter the secret territory of the four forces.


    Even if Chu Shi had been calm for so many days, he thought it might be so. Chu Feng could not come in quietly.


    But even if he relaxed a little bit, Chu Shi still didn''t take it lightly and let each branch and Department of lingyunzong take charge of his own affairs. Once Chu Feng appeared, it would be bloody.


    In addition, the Chu kingdom should pay more attention to the business state. Now that the hidden world Dabi is about to open the channel of that place, danzong and lingyunzong have temporarily suspended the war, but that doesn''t mean that it''s all over. People from both sides are still gathering in the trading state. It''s possible to start a war at any time. Everything needs to be careful.


    After finishing all these arrangements, Chu Shi was able to make a hundred percent defense today. However, the grand elder''s Palace also ushered in a guest.


    Chu Tai Dou, who had not been here for nearly a thousand years, came alone.


    Although he was surprised why Chu taidou came here, Chu Shi didn''t show any disrespect. He even got up to the door to greet Chu taidou in person after receiving the notice.


    When Chu Tai Dou saw Chu Shi, he laughed and went up to him: "although you and I are elders and suzerain, we are cousins. We don''t need to be so polite. We have not had a good chat for so many years."


    Chu Tai Dou''s attitude was even more problematic.


    Since he became the patriarch, he has never been to the great elder''s palace. Today, it is the first time for him to come. Why?


    After thinking about Chu can and Chu Dan at the sacrifice once a few days and a hundred years, Chu Shi probably caught the reason why Chu taidou came. However, he did not show it on his face. Instead, he warmly invited Chu taidou into the palace to sit down.


    Let the rest of the people go down, Chu Shiqing will not come for no reason, there must be important things to say to themselves.


    "You know me as well as before."


    In the main hall of the Imperial Palace, only Chu Shi and Chu taidou were left. The latter sighed, and there was no need to continue to cover up: "today I come here mainly because I want to discuss two things with you. One is about the young master of Lingyun sect, and the other is about yishizu."


    Chu Shi sneered at him, but he didn''t show it: "does the patriarch want me to stand with you, support Chu Dan to become a young master and remove Chu can?"


    At present, the only person who can compete with Chu Tai is himself. Now he is fully supporting Chu can. Even the leader of Chu Tai can''t do his own thing, because there are no rules and regulations in Lingyun sect. Besides the patriarch, there is a hereditary lineage. Who has the ability, then who is the little Lord, the future Lord.


    Chu Tai Dou gave a light smile and said, "elder, what do you think of Chu can?"


    Chu Shi didn''t know why Chu Tai Dou suddenly asked that question, but after thinking about it carefully, he said to the point: "if Chu Yi and Chu Dan didn''t appear, Chu can is definitely the most gifted young first person of our Lingyun family, but his character is a bit hypocritical and insidious, and even a little despicable.


    However, since ancient times, who has made great achievements, who does not have a bit of ingenuity? Although he did something stupid in the ice blade snow field, and even worried that his father''s youngest son would grow up and even strangle him in his infancy, it is undeniable that he was the young master of Lingyun sect since he was born. The patriarch needs to think twice! "


    Obviously, Chu Shi misunderstood Chu taidou to persuade him.


    Chu taidou did not explain his real purpose of coming today. At least for the time being, he did not mean to explain: "what do you think of Chu Dan?"


    "Tough!" Chu Shiyi was stunned, but he immediately replied: "you and I all know that he was an ordinary person since he was a child. That is to say, he was bullied by others and even a weak person in the eyes of other disciples. Even though he was humiliated by all kinds of means, he kept his toughness and didn''t abandon himself. He even told you once.


    To tell you the truth, Chu Dan is a young man with good cultivation and temperament. He is qualified to be a young master. However, when the second uncle was still in Chu can, he had to rely on him. In those days, we didn''t let Chu can''s seventh uncle go to the top, and now we have to stop him. It''s inevitable that he will be hated. "


    "Are you worried about your second uncle?" How can Chu Tai Dou not know Chu Shi''s mind? In fact, he is afraid of chucan''s second grandfather there.


    But even Chu Tai Dou''s heart was very afraid of the second uncle. Only because the man was his son Chu Dan, and he had absolute talent, Chu Tai Dou proposed such a condition and took a risk.


    Chu Shi didn''t hide his support for Chu can because his grandfather nodded and didn''t speak again."Well, I don''t want you to stand with me."


    With a faint smile, Chu Tai said, "I want you to abide by the rules of the battle. If Chu can loses, he must give up the position of the little Lord. Of course, if Chu Dan loses, I will not mention this matter. Chu can is still the little Lord of Lingyun sect."


    Seeing that Chu Tai Dou didn''t mean to persuade him, Chu Shi nodded and could accept his current statement: "by the way, how could you mention the matter of grandfather just now? He has been dead for thousands of years. Is there any problem?"


    "Or, what do you think of the sacrifice ceremony in a few days?"


    Chu Tai Dou took a deep breath and said solemnly: "according to the information we arranged to work undercover with the three major forces, the young master of Juesha sect has inherited the inheritance of their first generation ancestor, and may soon achieve the cultivation of the divine realm. From his few years of entering martial arts, it can be seen that the inheritance of their first ancestor is very strong.


    Secondly, there was news from the danzong side. Because of the death of Yan Pei and the fall of danzong''s saint, Yan was not allowed to open the cultivation and seclusion place of the first generation of Yan''s family. It was said that the young master of danzong was allowed to enter into it. It is said that he accepted the inheritance. On the night before yesterday, the secret place of danzong was surging, and a mysterious breath appeared. It is estimated that Yan Pei''s inheritance has been obtained.


    In addition, I also got the news that there is a little master on the basis of the former one. It is said that because of the inheritance of the first generation of the refining utensils, it is said that they are in the same position as the little master of the refining utensils. "


    As soon as Chu Shi''s expression coagulated, the four forces arranged undercover agents among the other forces. This is an open secret. However, only their respective lords knew who the ambush people were. At the moment, hearing that the young masters of the other three forces were extremely talented and had been inherited by their first generation, Chu Shi of course knew what it meant.


    That means that those who have been passed on can go to the state where their ancestors fell down without hindrance, and in the fastest time. This is definitely not good news for Ling yunzong.


    With a deep frown and a worried look, he asked, "patriarch, if these are true, we should be careful, but the first generation ancestors of the three major forces disappeared with our grandfather, but they all left inheritance. Will our grandfather also have inheritance?"


    Chu taidou replied with a wry smile: "it may be, but who knows, I have been looking for whether my grandfather has passed on or not since I became the patriarch these years, but there is no harvest."


    Chu Shi glanced over Chu Tai Dou with a sneer in his heart. He didn''t expect that Chu taidou had been looking for the inheritance of the first generation ancestor over the years. Obviously, he wanted to secretly obtain the inheritance of the first generation ancestor, consolidate his position in this family, and even surpass the second generation ancestor.


    Although he knew Chu taidou''s thoughts, Chu Shi also thought that he didn''t know. He asked, "have you looked for all the places where my grandfather has been?"? As long as there is a real heritage left, it is estimated that they are all in these places. "


    "I''ve looked for them, but they haven''t," Chu Tai Dou didn''t care what Chu Shi thought. Anyway, he didn''t dare to despise him if he didn''t find it. However, Chu Tai Dou stood up all of a sudden: "you said that, I think there''s a place I haven''t been looking for."


    Chu Shi eyebrow a pick: "where?"


    "Destroy the world!" Chu Tai Dou replied in a low voice: "you may not know, but when I took over the throne, my uncle told me that there was a broken world hidden in the secret place of Lingyun sect. It was built by him when he was in the upper God, and later became the God of creation, so he gave up fusion and entered this secret realm."


    "Only the patriarch knew and told me to hide in the lingyunzong disaster and get a chance to rise. I used to think of it as a place of refuge and didn''t care about it. But now, as soon as you say it, and what your uncle said, the opportunity to rise up"


    Chu Shi also slightly moved up: "is your uncle suggesting that there is an ancestral inheritance in that place Dan Lingyun Zong is in a dilemma. Where can we find the inheritance and rise again? "


    Chu taidou also felt that there was such a possibility, but now they are all guessing and can not be sure. He said, "no matter whether it is, we all need to have a look. Otherwise, even if Chu Feng doesn''t attack us, the other three forces will attack us if they become stronger."


    "Now go and arrange for the younger generation of Chu Dan to go in and see if they can get a chance."


    Chu Shi also knew that this matter was urgent. He nodded: "if only there was one, then there would be no need to worry about who would be the little master. Even the second uncle would not say anything. The person who got the inheritance of his grandfather was the little Lord of Lingyun sect."


    At the moment, Chu Tai Dou wanted to let Chu Dan get a chance quickly. He left immediately after he said goodbye to Chu Shi. Chu Shi was not a fool. He asked people to invite Chu can, Chu Chen, his grandchildren and some young people.


    He knows that this inheritance is not available to everyone. He needs to see the opportunity!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2079

    As Chu Shi sent people to inform him, it was not long before Chu Chan or Chu Chen gathered in the palace of the great elder. In addition, there were more than a dozen young men following, and no woman.


    This is also an unwritten rule of the Chu family. No matter how strong a woman''s talent is, they are just other people''s playthings. Therefore, the people gathered from the Chu family of lingyunzong are the better ones selected from various branches of the Chu family of Lingyun Zong. The purpose is to let them go to the independent world of the first generation and find possible inheritance.


    Chu can and others don''t know why the Chu Dynasty suddenly called them here. When they heard that they were to go to an independent world where there might be one ancestor''s inheritance, even Chu can was excited. How could they not be moved to inherit such things or the inheritance of the first generation of Chu family?


    After Chu Shi''s brief explanation, Chu Chen and the rest of the people went to see Chu taidou, because even he didn''t know where the independent world was, he needed Chu taidou''s guidance to find him. Finally, Chu can was left behind.


    Although Chu can is sometimes dissatisfied with Chu Shi, now lingyunzong is the only one who can support him. His tone is a little more polite than before: "elder, do you have any explanation."


    Chu Shi''s heart coldly laughs. If it hadn''t happened now, Chu can would never have been so polite to him.


    But he didn''t want to point out Chu can''s mind. He said, "the reason why he left you is to tell you one thing. The patriarch opened up the independent world of the first generation and asked you to look for possible inheritance. The purpose is very simple, that is to prevent the other three forces from having gifted successors, because according to the news, some of the other three forces have accepted the inheritance."


    "What I want to tell you is that in addition to you, Chu Dan will also go this time. The patriarch and I have only one request. How many people will go, how many people will come back alive."


    His eyes narrowed slightly: "this is the bottom line between me and the patriarch. In addition, who gets the inheritance is the young master of Lingyun sect. Do you understand?"


    Chu can was also a little frightened when he heard that some people had accepted the inheritance from the other three forces. Later, he heard that Chu Dan would also go, and there was a killing opportunity. However, this killing opportunity dissipated in Chu Shi''s warning. Since he asked for as many people as he wanted to go back, it was obviously to prevent him from attacking Chu Dan.


    I am a little reluctant to lose the opportunity to kill Chu Dan like this, but there is no way, because it will only make Chu taidou play him dead.


    Nodding: "I see."


    "Go Chu Shi believes that no matter how much Chu can want to die, even if he can''t compete with him for the chance of inheritance, he won''t do it this time. That way, unless he can get 100% inheritance, he will not only end up as a young master, but also lose his life.


    Chu can nods his head and leaves the palace of the great elder. However, his intention of killing Chu taidou is also strong to a certain extent.


    Even if there is a Chu Dan fighting for his position, now he has selected so many people. Whoever can find the inheritance of the first generation can become the young master. Chu can has never been so oppressed and would like to kill Chu Tai Dou, but he also knows that Chu Tai Dou is not so easy to die.


    Chu Shi was the only one left. Just as he was about to leave, a charming figure came in, wearing an orange dress on his body, his swaying water snake waist, and his charming face, which undoubtedly confirmed that he was a special creature.


    Moreover, it was also the cultivation of the peak state in the later period of demigod, which was not generally powerful.


    Chu Shi saw the next one and frowned: "what are you going to do? Aren''t you going to marry Nan Han Shan?"


    "Father Chu is enchanting and frowning, even if so, it also has a kind of amorous feelings: "you are my father, according to reason, I will obey your orders and arrangements, but that Nanhan mountain is a sinister villain. Do you think it is possible for you to bind him with me?"


    "What''s more, I''ve been around for thousands of years, and that little guy will marry me?"


    Chu Shi snorted coldly: "you are my daughter. Although you are not as talented as your unfilial sister, you are also a person with good talent. Even if you are older, you are not old enough to say that you are beautiful. What''s more, you are not worthy of Nanhan mountain?"


    Chu''s enchanting look affected some not good-looking: "father, but I don''t want to marry a man who has no blood and masculinity. Since he can even sell his own father, do you think he will be loyal to our Lingyun clan?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re sure I''ll marry him, but you can''t be sure, father?"


    Chu enchanting words let Chu Shi not know how to answer, because Nanhan mountain even sold his own father in order to be superior. Who can guarantee that if he has a better chance in the future, will he connect with Ling yunzong to sell it?


    I want to say it''s impossible, but when I think of the things that Nanhan mountain has done, Chu Shi also feels a little bottomless.


    But the talent of Nanhan mountain is even above Chu can. Chu Shi sighs: "I understand your reason, but I always need to fight for it. Once he is really attracted by you, it will be used by me. At that time, our strength in lingyunzong will be higher and higher."


    "Although it is high enough now, there is still a clan of patriarchs, which is not enough to fight against."Chu enchanting understood Chu Shi''s meaning, but she also had her own idea: "father, why don''t you discuss with the patriarch, I''ll marry another one named Chu Yi, and let Chu Qingqiao marry Nan Han Shan?"


    Chu Shiyi Zheng, sneer: "do you think it is possible?"


    That was Chu taidou''s eldest daughter, and also the cultivation of semi God''s later peak, which was infinitely close to the divine realm. Chu Yi, as a member of the Chu family''s family, chuqingqiao nodded to be willing to Chu''s family. Chu''s enchanting and enchanting could not even see Nanhan mountain, let alone Chu Qingqiao?


    Chu enchanting hummed: "anyway, I just don''t marry the villain of Nanhan mountain, even if I marry Chu can and Chu Chen. At least their hearts are in Lingyun sect, and they won''t betray lingyunzong."


    "Go away!" Chu Shi looked angry and pointed to the outside and said, "this matter is settled. Your task is to marry nanhanshan mountain and become his woman. Try your best to make him inseparable from you and try to attract him for his own use. There is no need to talk about this matter. This is the decision of the Lord and me."


    Chu enchanting also want to fight for it, but see Chu Shi that angry color, the atmosphere also dare not come out, shook his head and left the palace hall.


    She doesn''t care to marry any man to become a plaything, but she must marry one who is pleasing to her eyes, and Nanhan mountain betrays her father for everything today, which is scorned by Chu enchanting. But she also knows that Chu Shi''s decision can not be changed, just like her sister Chu Yihong when she was young.


    Angry back to his side hall, he said: "prepare me something to eat."


    For a long time, Chu Yaorao would eat as much as she was upset, so that she could feel better. Of course, although she ate a lot of food, she was never too fat. Instead, she was slim and salivating. This was the biggest advantage of martial arts after she became a demigod.


    Can rely on their own ability, to shape the body as perfect as possible.


    Soon, the people below prepared a lot of delicious food and sent them to the side hall of enchanting Chu, and then walked away, because every time Chu enchanting wanted to eat and drink, she would be drunk. Anyone who came near here would have bad luck.


    Raised her hand and closed the door, Chu Yaorao went to sit down and put a chicken leg into her mouth, biting bitterly: "nanhanshan mountain, auntie, you dare to marry, I will squeeze you dry on the wedding night, let you know the price of marrying me."


    While eating and drinking, Chu enchanting at the moment thinks that she can''t kill Nan Han Shan, so she can''t kill him in bed. She won''t believe her desire for thousands of years, and she can''t submerge the villain of Nanhan mountain.


    It has to be said that Chu enchanting still has a lot of ideas, can''t kill, then have relations with him constantly, let him have sex.


    "Do you look very much like the death of Nanhan mountain?"


    All of a sudden, there was a pondering voice in the air: "I have a way. Although it is not enough to let Nanhan mountain die, it will definitely make him feel miserable and even let you breathe out. How about it?"


    Chu enchanting all of a sudden stood up, burst out a powerful semi divine momentum, and drank: "who?"


    "You don''t care who I am, just know I can help you." The voice was still pondering: "well, do you want to think about it? If you don''t want to, it''s not sure who will play dead. After all, Nanhan mountain is not a waste. Don''t let Miss enchanting be played by your mother who doesn''t know you, that''s not good."


    With her powerful perception ability, Chu enchanting can''t spy out where the speaker is. She looks dignified. She seldom feels like this. Even in the face of Chu Shi and Chu Tai, she won''t have such pressure.


    But the voice of this person who hides in the dark is to let Chu enchanting very enchanting: "what do you have to do?"


    "It seems you agreed." That voice ha ha of smile, suddenly a force bound Chu enchanting, let her not move, even a little voice can not make out, when her face changed greatly, the clothes on her body suddenly broke to the ground, standing there naked, look ashamed and angry, but helpless.


    "It turns out that enchanting lady is not a chaste and heroic girl any more." In the body of Chu, the body suddenly floated away, and the voice was enchanting and angry.


    As for the men who have not been promoted for a thousand years, many of them have not paid attention to them Between her enchanting legs, she could not help but utter a voice, and fell to the ground, and the voice in the air: "on the wedding night, if Nanhan mountain dares to touch you, he will be in bad luck."


    Chu enchanting quickly got up, only felt very uncomfortable below, as if what cold things in general, drink: "who are you in the end?"


    But no matter how she yelled, there was no response. Obviously, the man had gone.


    And at this time, wearing a mask of Chu Feng walking on a path, playfully said: "if Yihong knew that I was doing this to her sister, would she be angry?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2080

    Because of the waist token given by Chu Jinglei, chufeng easily put something in Chu''s enchanting body. Although he can''t kill Nanhan mountain for the time being and affect the progress of the hidden world Dabi, it''s OK to give him some uneasiness. It''s just to find justice for the dead South City Lord. Baisheng, the son, will let him know the pain.


    After finishing all this, we are waiting for Nanhan mountain to marry enchanting Chu, and Chu Feng returns to tianguancheng garden. It''s late at night.


    All of us have taken a rest. There will be nothing to do these days, but he needs a little time to destroy the boundary of the tomb killing array. These rosefinches can''t help either. So Chu Feng doesn''t let them sit down, just thinking about how to get close to the Chu family cemetery.


    As I probably know, although no one will go to the Chu family cemetery, the defense is also very tight. It seems that there is a middle boundary covering the graveyard, which requires some special methods to enter. Although Chu Feng can forcibly destroy it, Chu Feng doesn''t want others to know that he is here before breaking the boundary of jueshazhong holy land.


    Chu Feng thought of the current things, ready to go to rest, when the time to find a good way to do things, has not returned to the room feng Qingqing that bone crisp meat numb voice, before waiting for Chu Feng to reply, Feng Qingqing put into his arms, jiaochen way: "people wait for you a night."


    Weak and boneless, she nestled up on Chu Feng''s body, and her hand had been stretched out, like a female lecher: "tonight, I want to sleep with you!"


    Direct, simple, clear!


    In the face of Feng Qingqing, a woman who never conceals her ideas, few men can stand it. Chu Feng says that he can''t do it either. He holds Feng Qingqing and kicks the door open and goes in: "keep your voice down."


    Now they are all in the garden, although they will not pay attention to anything, but if the movement is too big to attract attention, how much or embarrassed.


    Feng Qingqing giggled and put her hands around Chu Feng''s neck and directly sent a kiss: "I try my best."


    That Ding Nen''s fragrant tongue went directly into his mouth and rolled his tongue. Chu Feng had to admit that Feng Qingqing was more and more evil, and his technique was almost better than that of the rosefinch. However, when he thought of Feng Qingqing''s coming to the hidden world, he wanted to learn from Ji Chi Mingbu, and Chu Feng was relieved.


    Chu Feng''s blood is boiling. Feng Qingqing always gives him a different feeling, just like Murong Bing. He just thinks that Murong Bingchu Feng looks a little bad, and I don''t know whether she and Leng Rushuang are OK in the wild demon domain. Does the demon emperor embarrass them?


    After counting the time, the contract that the demon emperor was forced to make by Chang''e will arrive in a few months. When the time comes, the wild demon kingdom may be born, and Chu Feng feels that he is not strong enough.


    For the master of the demon domain like the war demon emperor, he should at least be the God of nature, or even the sage of heaven. He has a little more pressure on his body.


    Feng Qingqing is ready, but Chu Feng is in a daze there. She turns her white eyes and turns her body. She presses Chu Feng down on the bed. She plunges down bravely and hands it over happily. She overthrows Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned bitter smile. How hungry and thirsty is this Phoenix Qingqing? Fortunately, he is a strong physique, otherwise he will be squeezed out the last time.


    Ready to turn around to take the initiative to conquer Feng Qingqing''s horse, his ears moved, his left eye twinkled and his mouth twitched violently, leaving Feng Qingqing''s body in an instant.


    Feng Qingqing just entered the state and felt empty. He was shocked: "little Lord, you can''t do it?"


    "Go, someone''s coming!" Chu Feng coughed, and had never been said by his own woman that he could not: "quickly hide first."


    Feng Qingqing didn''t doubt that chufeng had cheated her. She scolded who was so uninteresting in her heart. Almost every time she studied life and ideals with Chu Feng, someone would come. She was really drunk.


    She quickly got up and endured her heart''s desire. Feng Qingqing quickly put on her clothes. Now it''s impossible to go out. Her eyes turned and she slipped into the bed directly. As long as she didn''t look down, she couldn''t find it.


    Just in the heart of endless resentment, people do such things are men hiding under the bed, and every time she and Chu Feng like this, they are hiding under the bed.


    Chu Feng didn''t know Feng Qingqing''s grievances. He had already dressed. He went over and sat down at the table. The door was pushed open as soon as he sat down. Nan Zhenyan and Nan Aoxue''s mother and daughter came in together and closed the door.


    Now the time is so late, two mother and daughter won''t come over for no reason. Chu Feng is about to ask what the mother and daughter flowers are doing, but Nan Zhenyan frowns.


    He raised his nose and asked, "what''s the smell of Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng''s chin almost didn''t fall off. What''s the nose of Nan Zhenyan? She and Feng Qingqing just started a war, not to mention the fierce fire. According to the truth, they should not taste so strong.


    Unable to understand nanzhenyan''s sense of smell, Chu Feng returned as usual: "how do I know, did not smell, in addition, you do not rest so late to do?"


    "Brother chufeng!" With Nan Zhenyan on the side, Nan Aoxue is always very delicate. Although the peak of her later stage has changed a little because of her achievements, her nature is still the same. She calls Chu Feng to come over and sit beside him. She looks pathetic and can be regarded as the representative of the best Laurie.Chu Feng''s mouth corners violently twitch, what rhythm is this?


    Nan Zhenyan also dispersed the idea of what flavor it was. She just felt a little familiar. She went to sit on the other side of Chu Feng, without the arrogance of the beginning. She blinked her eyes and said, "little wind!"


    Chu Feng heart ten thousand grass mud horses roar wildly are not only, these two mother and daughter tonight how so abnormal? A woman who is the kind of pungent type in itself, and a girl who is wild in heart and pure and sweet in appearance, how can they all look like this tonight?


    Just sprouting such an idea, Chu Feng was scared by himself. He looked left and right and thought that if they asked together, would he agree or agree?


    Still thinking about being able to tease and play with mother and daughter flowers, Chu Fengwen raised his hand and stopped nanzhenyan''s words: "who told you?"


    When they came back to help them improve their accomplishments, Chu Feng told them not to show their momentum easily. After all, those with strong spiritual realm are very rare in the hidden world. Chu Feng also believed that they would not show their momentum at will. It was only because someone told Nan Zhenyan that their mother and daughter would not come.


    I also know that these two mothers and daughters are not full of food and have nothing to look for, but they are aiming at him who can improve the God level. I am a little disappointed. Don''t you want to play for me if I don''t have golden fingers?


    Nan Zhenyan narrowed her eyes: "still want to tell us, fortunately I have Ao Wen this good niece."


    At that time, Chu Feng went out. Nan Zhenyan said to Nan Aowen to practice. She felt that Nan Aowen was now the peak of the semi divine period. She could train her hands and help Nan Aowen accumulate some experience at that time.


    What''s more, Nan Aowen said that she couldn''t practice and was afraid to hurt her. Later, Nan Zhenyan realized that Nan Aowen was not infinitely close to the divine realm, but was already in the divine realm. Not only that, but also the rosefinch, nu purple dream sisters and Feng Qingqing were already strong in the divine realm. Nan Zhenyan was stunned on the spot.


    She didn''t need to sell her body to Chu Feng, but she didn''t want Chu Feng to make gods. So she came and Nan Ao Xue came.


    Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled. He knew that he should tell Nan Aowen, and don''t talk about it when others ask. Now nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter come to the door. Chu Feng knows that this matter is not so easy to solve.


    Nan Aoxue is holding Chu Feng''s hand and gently shaking it: "brother chufeng, help others. You know, people are eager to become stronger. Otherwise, those people in lingyunzong would like to accept me all day long. I have no sense of security."


    With a slight cough, Chu Feng also took his hand back, and said in a positive tone: "that my strength is limited, and it is not unlimited to improve other people''s cultivation. It is my limit to give Princess Wen their promotion. Don''t you see that YaYa is only at the peak of the later period of demigod? That''s why I''m not strong enough. "


    "So I can''t help you. Try to practice yourself."


    I think this explanation, coupled with Yaya there, should be able to deceive the past.


    I knew you said that. Fortunately, I asked Ya Ya why she didn''t break through to the divine realm. She told me that it was OK. The realm was too high and the responsibility was too big. She didn''t like it


    I''ll fuck you!


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but scolded in his heart and shook his head directly: "that''s no way. I''m not free. If you like to stay here, just stay!" The rest of the people are OK to say, but nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter are not the same. They are all related to situ Muyun, and their hearts are complicated. Chu Feng doesn''t want any obstacles in the future.


    Because of Nan Zhenyan and Nan Aoxue, he can''t catch up with her until now.


    With a word, Chu Feng turned around and went out. Nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter looked at each other, and brush Qi stood up. Nan Zhenyan hummed: "if you want to go like this, there''s no way!"


    The two mother and daughter directly chased out, and when the room was quiet, Feng Qingqing came out from under the bed, with a sad look in her eyes: "what are these two mothers and daughters doing? I don''t know what I''m hungry for?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2081

    When Chu Feng was entangled by nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter, the commerce and trade state where the four forces meet is also quiet in the dark.


    Because of the big ratio of the hidden world, danzong and lingyunzong had to stop fighting. But we all know that if there were no accidents, the battle between lingyunzong and danzong would continue. Because the purpose of danzong was very clear, that is, to kill a god of lingyunzong, we would stop fighting.


    It''s just that with the warning of Chu Jinglei, where Chu kingdom is located in the commercial state, it is impossible for danzong to attack him, because Chu Shi is still the capital of Chu Tai Dou, which will come for the first time, but it does not mean that danzong will give up the intention of killing a powerful man in the divine realm.


    In the quiet night, in the opposite direction of lingyunzong.


    Yan Lu still did not rest, but also did not take advantage of the Chu kingdom is not in time to start the war. Soon, the channel needed by the third round of the hidden world big ratio will be opened. Now everyone''s focus is on this. If the war affects the process of the hidden world Dabi, no one can bear the consequences.


    So Chu Kingdom went back to lingyunzong. Although Yan Lu was here, she did nothing.


    But tonight, Yan Xishan came quietly again. Yan Lu was still there thinking about what had happened. She raised her head when she heard the news. When she saw Yan Xishan, she stood up and said, "elder of Xishan."


    Yan Xishan was a gentle man when he was in front of others, but now only when he and Yan Lu were there, his eyes showed a desire that could not be concealed.


    "Can I have the mood to rest?" he sighed


    At the moment, Yan Lu reveals a touch of melancholy and sadness, giving people a sad taste.


    She thought of the man who once loved deeply but did not have her talent and power. Finally, because of this, Yan couldn''t be angry. Her beloved man was killed, and her desire to hold on to her son''s hand had already been shattered before the beginning.


    Over the years, this has always been the pain in Yan Lu''s heart, but that is Yan not allowed, that is the leader of Dan Zong. No matter how much resentment she has in her heart, it can only be deeply hidden.


    And now her only brother, Yan Pei, has been killed by Chu Feng. Although she still has her relatives in the whole danzong, what Yan Lu feels is still loneliness, without a trace of ease and happiness. Naturally, she can''t rest with a heavy heart.


    Yan Xishan also probably understood Yan Lu''s heaviness and thoughts. He sighed, "I''m sorry, I didn''t kill Chu Jinglei for you last time, but you can rest assured that I will kill him this time. I''ll pay you a little sincerity first, and then you can fulfill your promise after I kill Chu Feng."


    Yan Lu is not Yan Xishan is still thinking about her and shocked, but Yan Xishan at the moment let her shocked: "you want to kill Chu Jinglei?"


    Because Yan Xishan''s last attack on Chu Jinglei was seriously injured, now he has returned to Lingyun sect. In order to prevent danzong from entering Lingyun sect''s place, the transmission array is only able to come but can''t enter. How can Yan Xishan kill Chu Jinglei in lingyunzong''s holy land and even protect it layer by layer?


    What''s more, the lingyunzong holy land has opened its boundary. Even if Yanxi mountain can enter from other places, can it enter the lingyunzong holy land?


    "Hahaha, you don''t have to worry about that."


    Yan Xishan''s face was full of self-confidence: "the patriarch asked someone to calculate and deduce it. In a few days, the sacrificial ceremony once a hundred years for the first generation of Lingyun clan is an opportunity. The Lord doesn''t know exactly what it is, but when it comes to killing Chu Jinglei or Chu Kingdom, there will be more opportunities."


    Yan Lu frowned slightly, but did not doubt that Yan Xishan was deceiving herself. She was just curious about what would happen. Why did Yan Xishan give her absolute confidence this time?


    No matter how I think about it, I still have no clue, but I also have a little worry: "elder Xishan, I really want to kill chufeng to avenge Yan Pei, but this has nothing to do with Chu Jinglei after all. Killing him will cause a strong rebound of lingyunzong, just like the beginning."


    A few days ago, Yan Xishan almost killed Chu Jinglei, which made lingyunzong angry. During the battle, danzong suffered a little loss. It can be seen that Ling yunzong was very angry about the attack of Chu Jinglei.


    Yan Lu wanted to avenge Yan Pei, but if she provoked a bigger battle and hurt the rest of the disciples of the danzong, she didn''t want to.


    Yan Xishan chuckled with profound meaning: "you don''t need to worry about this. In addition to finding a chance to sneak into Lingyun sect this time, I''m going to tell you a news. Although the saint may have been killed by Chu Feng, the little Lord has not let us down."


    There was a red light and excitement on his face: "he entered the alchemy land of the first generation. By chance, he got the inheritance of the first ancestor. Now he is closed, and the future must be very strong."


    "It''s just a pity. If you had promised me, maybe it was you and my children who had been passed on."


    Yan Lu was a little surprised to hear that the young master of danzong had been handed down by the first generation. Naturally, she knew how difficult it was to get such a inheritance. However, she later heard Yan Xishan''s emotion, and her expression affected her as if she had not heard it.


    He just said, "elder Xishan, it''s late at night. Let me arrange a place for you to rest.""No, I don''t want anyone to know that I''m coming. Lingyunzong is on the alert. It''s hard to protect our people from lingyunzong''s undercover." Yan Xishan waved his hand, but there was no Yan Lu''s meaning of asking for orders: "and Chu Feng will die in my hand sooner or later. Sooner or later, you and I will be together. Why don''t we have a rest tonight?"


    His face changed slightly in his eyes: "elder Xishan."


    Yan Xishan appeared a man''s smile, eyes dead staring at Yan Lu that plump but slim body, slowly walked forward: "you are also lonely for thousands of years, although I have many women, no one can match you, come on, don''t be shy."


    Yan Lu knows that Yan Xishan is going to bow to her, but how can she do it?


    "But now please respect me, or I will die in front of you and maintain my poor dignity."


    Yan Xishan stopped his pace, and his face was slightly heavy. As an elder of danzong, his position was only second to Yan bu. No woman could refuse him. As long as he needed those women would take the initiative to strip and serve him. Now Yan Lu is so uninteresting, Yan Xishan is very uncomfortable.


    If Yan Lu''s realm was not the next God, he would have killed her, but because of Yan Lu''s realm, even if Yan Xishan had that heart, there was nothing he could do at the moment.


    Stand back with both hands, so that Yan Lu really do harm to herself, if Yan can''t know, she will definitely reprimand him.


    But the tone was not as good as just now, and his face was gloomy and said: "Yan Lu, you refuse me again and again. I will let you know how stupid you are. Wait. After I kill Chu Feng, I will let you understand that no matter how powerful a woman is, she needs a man."


    said, "go off in a huff and go away." she thought she could work on Yan Lu''s body and even leave a little bit of essence in her body. She didn''t want to see Yan Lu, though lonely for thousands of years. But he didn''t let him get away with it. All of Yan Xi''s heart was depressed. She thought of looking for a woman. She went over tonight.


    Yan Xishan left, Yan Lu felt that the whole person seemed to be a little relaxed. He put down his hand and stepped back to sit down. His whole body was weak and his eyes were a little ruddy.


    This is a woman''s sorrow. This is a woman''s sorrow in the world of martial arts. Unless you are stronger than that man, you can only passively bear his demands, just like Yan Xishan. Yan Lu can only agree to the request, but set a little condition to hinder it.


    At the moment, I can only hope that Yan Xishan can''t kill Chu Feng, otherwise she has no reason to refuse Yan Xishan.


    Because at that time, Yan Xishan will definitely not be polite to her, and will definitely be a bully.


    With a sigh, she got up and walked back. It was really late at night. She also wanted to have a rest and see if she could break through.


    At the same time, in a vast and endless place like the palace of heaven, situ Twilight cloud stood quietly on the top of a cloud and looked at the lights of thousands of homes under the night. Situ Hao stood behind him with absolute respect on his face.


    I don''t know how long silence, situ Twilight cloud back: "my grandfather said, Yihong appeared in the ice blade snow field at that time, the other Chu wind is Shangguan yingyue''s son?"


    Situ Hao lowered his head and said, "Laozu, that''s what he said."


    "It''s interesting that my favorite woman has given birth to a child with the vulgar life of the present world." A faint ferocity appeared on situ Twilight cloud''s face: "but it''s a pity that she has died. Otherwise, I must find her out, but it doesn''t matter. If she dies, her son will live."


    "Speed up and find Chu Yihong. Unexpectedly, she and Chu Feng know each other. As long as there is danger, I don''t believe that Chu Feng doesn''t appear. I pay him back my missing for his mother with blood."


    "Yes, little Lord!" Situ Hao did not dare to refute, and said: "there is another thing. We are lurking in lingyunzong. We are concerned about whether lingyunzong will be coquettish. There is a woman named Nan Aoxue who claims to be your daughter. She will be 17 years old in a few months. She is at the peak of semi God''s later period."


    Situ evening cloud a Zheng, tight frown: "my daughter?"


    Situ Muyun likes to wander around in the hidden world. For many years, I don''t know how many women she has favored. There will inevitably be children left behind, or they will be wiped out by those women.


    Situ Hao nodded: "yes, the daughter of nanzhenyan, the younger sister of the master of Nancheng."


    Situ Muyun frowned, because there were too many women who had played with him. However, he was surprised to hear that his 17-year-old did not reach the peak of the late demigod period. "Such a talent is even above me. Report to my grandfather, and I will go out next time."


    "If it''s really my daughter, she should be cultivated in the situ family."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2082

    In the afternoon of the next day, Chu Feng came out of the room slowly, his face full of melancholy.


    I could have studied life and ideal with Feng Qingqing last night. I didn''t want to be interrupted by nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter just after a charge. Not only was he entangled, but he was also entangled. If he had not the wings of magic light and his realm was higher than the two, Chu Feng would not doubt that he had gone mad.


    Sure to stay away from nanzhenyan mother and daughter, Chu Feng came back to Yayuan when she was close to the early morning and slept peacefully until noon.


    Even when they came out of the room, they all looked vigilant. He could see that nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter would never give up if they didn''t take it. Of course, if they took it to study the art of life and other issues, Chu Feng didn''t mind making a show. They just wanted to improve their accomplishments, so Chu Feng didn''t have so much interest.


    That day, Nan Aoxue told lingyunzong that her father was situ Muyun. Although they would not confirm it in the Chu Dynasty, the rest of the people would miss some information. If situ Muyun knew about it, they would find it. If she was 17 years old, it would be the peak of semi God''s later period. Who can match this talent?


    If you have promoted Nan Aoxue''s cultivation, then situ Twilight cloud will really find him. If he finds that Nan Aoxue is so strong, he will inevitably be curious. After all, no warrior is a fool.


    The most important thing is that there is a grandfather in the realm of God of fortune behind situ Muyun. Chu Feng can''t fight against the God of nature at present. It''s a kind of protection for them if they don''t help nanaoxue and nanzhenyan to upgrade. Otherwise, when situ Muyun comes to take them away, who can stop them?


    Chu Feng can be stopped, but he doesn''t want to meet those people so quickly. At least, he doesn''t want to have any collision with those people before achieving the realm of God of creation.


    "Little Lord, go out with me for a sightseeing tour."


    Just walked to the front yard, did not meet nanzhenyan mother and daughter, want to come or is still looking for him outside, is still resting, Feng Qingqing came face-to-face, a look of dissatisfaction: "can''t refuse."


    Chu Feng was also very depressed about this. When his mood was so high last night, he was interrupted. He had nothing to do. At least he didn''t have the clue of how to do it. If he wanted to talk about it, he went to visit the mountains and rivers. When he saw the people coming along, Chu Feng turned around and wanted to run.


    "Brother chufeng, if you dare to leave, I will say you insult me."


    The person who came was Nan Aoxue. The girl with the best beauty ran over and took Chu Feng''s stiff arm. Her face was delicate and delicate: "how can you look like this when someone has been looking for you all night?"


    People who don''t know thought Chu Feng would never let go of a girl who was 16 or 17 years old. Fortunately, Feng Qingqing knew what was going on, and her eyes became more playful. She liked to see Chu Feng helpless.


    Nan Ao Xue doesn''t care if there is Feng Qingqing beside her. Her body is close to Chu Feng, so that Chu Feng''s arm is between the two mountains.


    Gently shaking, voice delicate moving: "chufeng brother, you help your sister once, people really want to."


    A light cough is ready to speak, Chu Feng see what to look outside.


    Nan Aoxue also thought that Chu Feng was trying to distract her attention and run away. Instead, she pulled Chu Feng''s hand a little tighter. Even though she was already squeezed, her pride was distorted a little, as if it would explode at any time.


    Feng Qingqing also saw the outside, came a person, a woman, light green gauze skirt, tall posture, and charming smile, all can feel the excellent self-restraint.


    Squinting her eyes, Feng Qingqing feels like this woman''s elegant demeanor, that is, when the rosefinch is usually, and Chang''e, who has seen her once, can kill the woman who comes in front of her in front of her.


    He stares at Chu Feng with narrow eyes. How does that look? It''s obvious that she misunderstands whether this woman is one of the members of chufeng''s harem opened outside, and is still the peak of demigod''s later period.


    South Ao snow this time also heard the footstep sound, looked back, small mouth micro open: "how beautiful!"


    Green skirt woman has come to three people in front of, heard the words of South Ao snow gently smile: "you are also very beautiful."


    The sound is sweet and pure, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    Chu Feng found that Nan Ao Xue and Feng Qingqing were looking at themselves, and their white eyes turned and knew that they were despised. Fortunately, the woman he did not know: "that, who are you looking for?"


    Now Chu Feng is used to wearing masks even here, and he doesn''t worry about what beautiful women can see in front of them.


    "I''m looking for Chu Yi!"


    Green skirt woman smile approachable, gentle said: "heard that he lives here, I came to find him, by the way, my name is Chu Qingqiao."


    Chu Qing Qiao?


    Chu Feng looks at each other, and they all know who is in front of them. Chu taidou''s eldest daughter is also the woman who was betrothed to Chu Yi. She originally thought that she would be an unruly and willful woman. She did not expect to be so knowledgeable and reasonable. At least Chu Feng could see that this woman was not pretending to be.


    Fortunately, his body suspect washed clean, Chu Feng also asked: "Qingqing, Chu Yi?"Feng Qingqing drum mouth: "as long as you have time with Luo Qian, you can enjoy yourself in the backyard or the front yard. Now in the backyard, do you want me to call him?"


    Chu Feng nodded and shook Nan Ao Xue: "what''s the matter, wait and say, go to give Miss Qingqiao tea."


    Nan Aoxue nodded knowingly. Anyway, she didn''t worry about chufeng running away. She turned around and prepared to serve tea. Chu Feng also invited Chu Qingqiao to sit down first. The latter graciously saluted him to sit down.


    If there is still a little sympathy for Chu Yi at the beginning, now I think that Chu Yi and Chu Qing are together is nothing, worthy of him.


    Chu Qing sat there and opened her red lips: "I don''t know how to address you."


    Chu Feng is a little unaccustomed to the archaic words of the hidden world, but Chu Qing skillfully asked and replied, "my name is Lin Feng, the child of Uncle Chu Yi''s family." This is the most reasonable explanation of Chu Feng, or if it is called Chu Feng, it is to find trouble for himself.


    Chu Qingqiao nodded her head and saw that Chu Yi came out of the room with some helplessness. She stood up slowly and said, "Chu Yi!"


    Chu Yi looks a little embarrassed, or even a little uneasy. Chu Feng can''t bear to ponder it in his eyes. One of the inheritors of Qisha Shengjun, he still has such a situation. It seems that he is his first brother and hasn''t been in love yet.


    Chu Feng also stood up wittily: "that I go to get something to eat, you chat."


    Nanaoxue, who brought the tea, gave her a wink and asked her to put the tea down and walk back to the backyard. In the front hall, only Chu Yi and Chu Qingqiao stood opposite each other.


    On the contrary, Chu Yi didn''t feel relaxed because of the lack of people. On the contrary, she felt more uncomfortable. Her voice was a little unnatural: "master Qingqiao, you''re looking for me,,", "


    " Chu Yi! " Chuqing opened her mouth in a soft voice, with a faint smile on her lips and a little playfulness: "we are about to get married. Do you think I am old when you call me elder like this?"


    Chu Yi''s face turned red. He was used to it. He didn''t really mean it. He said anxiously, "I don''t mean it. You are old, you are not. You don''t look old at all. I,,," "


    then Chu Yi didn''t know how to say it, but he was not used to women.


    Chuqing covered her mouth with a smile, which was beautiful and moving: "I understand what you mean. If you think I am not worthy of you, I can ask my father to cancel this big marriage."


    "You deserve me." At the moment, Chu Yi was embarrassed. After hearing the words, she said something quickly. Then she still didn''t dare to see Chu Qingqiao: "it''s just that I''m still young and not sensible. Moreover, I don''t think I''m worthy of you. You are the eldest Miss Ling yunzong. No matter how beautiful or born, you are above me. I''m a little nervous."


    Chu Qingqiao walked over and stood in front of Chu Yi: "if you don''t dislike my age, I will accompany you to bloom and fall."


    Chu Yi was stunned, looked up, some surprised: "what?"


    Chu Qingqiao''s face was slightly red, and he could see that Chu Yi was a little silly: "I said, I want to marry you."


    It''s direct, it''s fierce, it''s bullshit!


    Chu Feng, who was hiding in the dark, heard Chu Qingqiao''s words and secretly praised the woman. Although it seemed elegant and virtuous, the momentum of pursuing love was beyond the reach of many men.


    Chu Yi was shocked by Chu Qingqiao''s words. She blinked her eyes and didn''t know how to say it for a while.


    Although Chu Qingqiao was a little embarrassed, she felt that Chu Yi was her favorite type. Although there was a little difference in her age, it was nothing. The main thing was that Chu Yi was modest and elegant, which made her very moved. She was more moved than other martial arts'' visible sharpness and frankness.


    Although the emotional basis of Chu Yi is zero, but also know that women talk about this step, he can no longer give face.


    But in the face of the perfect general Chu Qingqiao, Chu Yi still dare not look directly: "I did not say, do not want to marry you."


    Chu Qingqiao showed a brilliant smile, like a hundred flowers blooming in spring, holding Chu Yi''s hand: "let''s go. We will get married soon. I want to prepare our new house with you."


    Chu Yi resisted a little, or he didn''t want to resist, so he was pulled away.


    Chu Feng and others also came out from behind. Looking at the outside where no one could see him, Chu Feng sighed: "what a pure and beautiful love, if I could have one like this."


    finally, Chu Feng didn''t say it, because several girls beside him cast scorn on him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2083

    "Are you taking advantage of me?"


    Near the sunset, nanaoxue and chufeng walk on a path of lingyunzong. The former, because no one else has completely recovered her nature, takes Chu Feng''s arm, and is not as delicate as that: "or do you want to find a place where no one else stabs me a few times, and then upgrade my accomplishments for me?"


    With his mouth full, and regardless of Chu Feng''s speechless face at the moment, he said to himself, "if this is the case, in order to pursue the highest realm, I will certainly compromise, but I will despise you for a lifetime, you stabbed me."


    Chu Feng has no idea what he should say with Nan Ao Xue. He only knows and has strong self-confidence. Even if he said it, he would not be believed.


    At noon, Chu Qingqiao went to see Chu Yi and left together. Since everyone was not able to leave alone with Feng Qingqing, he said that he wanted Nan Aoxue to come with him. Lingyunzong was going to visit the Chu family cemetery.


    Because Chu Shi and Chu taidou both believe that Nan Aoxue is the daughter of situ Muyun, so they basically have no requirements for her. The rest of the examinees need permission to enter the lingyunzong holy land, or wait until the appointed time to enter the lingyunzong holy land, while Nan Aoxue can do it at any time.


    Therefore, with the company of Nan Aoxue, we can have less trouble, at least not furtive.


    Now it is misunderstood by her. Chu Feng wants to know the shadow area in her heart at the moment.


    "Well, what do you want?"


    Nan Ao Xue sees Chu Feng doesn''t answer his question at all. He throws away Chu Feng and says, "you''ve helped others improve their accomplishments. Will you help me die? What''s more, you can say what you have. Even if you want me to play for you twice, it doesn''t mean a word like this. "


    Chu wind white eye a turn, feel really a little regret, should not take South Ao snow together.


    It''s not convenient to walk in lingyunzong during the day without Nan Aoxue, because he starts to contact Chu Dan. The original intention is to tell him something, but when he hears that he has gone to the world of the first generation of ancestors and comes back a few days later, chufeng has no way.


    He did not ask Chu Dan why he wanted to go, so as not to cause trouble. However, according to the news that Chu Dan accidentally revealed, besides him, Chu can and others also went to a total of more than 30 people. Chu Feng probably knew that it might be related to the first generation ancestor.


    But there is no mind to pay attention to. The most precious inheritance of the first generation ancestor has been obtained by him. Even if there is any good thing, it is not important.


    That''s why I chose to take Nan Ao Xue with me, but the girl was chirping all the way there. Chu Feng felt that her ears had suffered today.


    See South Ao snow stands in front of, a pair does not say clearly does not give him the past appearance, Chu wind wryly smiles shakes his head: "that cultivation is really so important?"


    "Important!" Nan Aoxue nodded without hesitation, and then he gave Chu Feng a look of disdain: "and I think you are such an idiot. If your cultivation is not important, why do you try to improve yourself? Isn''t it still for better protection of yourself and the people around you? "


    "My father is an asshole. My mother and I are dependent on each other. Everything depends on ourselves. In the hidden world, a woman without strength is a plaything. Do you think it''s important to me?"


    Nan Ao Xue''s words actually let Chu Feng change her outlook a little more. She thought that she was a heartless little girl. I didn''t expect that she still had such an idea in her heart. It seems that it is not a monster in the end.


    Look at the hands on the waist of the little girl, Chu wind Nuo mouth: "but you are still small, I have no interest in you."


    "Am I still young?" South Ao snow look in the eyes more despise, hum a way: "say such words, you after all is how ignorant conscience? I''m young, but I''m not small enough. And you think I''m small and OK. If you help me and my mother to improve, she can play for you


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and once again determined that Nan Zhenyan and Nan Aoxue became a mother and daughter by no means accidental. Opening and closing up was for others to play.


    He shook his head helplessly, and his figure flashed to the back of Nan Ao Xue: "besides, now I''ll go to the Chu family cemetery to see what''s going on. If there''s no big problem, I''ll find a chance to break it. Then I''ll find the key to the array, break the boundary between lingyunzong and let the second ancestor of the Chu family come out."


    "I don''t believe that the second generation ancestor knew that the boundary had been destroyed and would not come out."


    Chu Feng is really considering whether to give the South Ao snow to improve the cultivation, so that she has been bothering herself.


    Just a few steps out to hear some movement, turned to pull the South Aoxue''s hand, the body jumped up to the side of the more than 70 meters high tree, hidden between the thick branches and leaves.


    As soon as it was hidden, two people fell into the same place and looked around. One man and one woman said, "really, why do you want to come here?"


    The man hugged the good-looking woman with a smile and a little obscene: "if we go back, we will be seen. If the patriarch knows that we leave the outside of the cemetery without permission, we will certainly offend us. Moreover, there is no one on the way to the cemetery. What are you worried about? Hurry up, so as not to wait. They find that we haven''t been back for a long time."The woman''s coquettish, with the man into the roadside grass, two people immediately kiss together.


    Chu Feng and Nan Aoxue stood up and watched the scene. Seeing the two men taking off their clothes one by one, Chu Feng turned his mouth and felt that there was no sense of beauty at all. It was such a noble thing to study the ideal of life. These two people even seemed to behave in the same way as wild animals, without aesthetic feeling. What they said was insulting the most wonderful sport in the world.


    There are not too many Preludes, just like the beast of desire.


    Not much mind to take back, eyes are ready to leave, suddenly feel a hand holding his strategic place, Chu Feng body suddenly stretched, looking at the South Ao snow: "do you do?"


    South Ao snow eyes cunning smile, such as LAN: "chufeng brother, have you tried in the tree, watching live broadcast to last time?"


    Not really!


    Chu Feng almost don''t want to know that there is no, see South Ao snow that way, know that is seducing themselves, or holding the purpose of seduction, very serious shake his head, but did not take the hand of Nan Aoxue: "you think more, I am not that kind of person."


    If it was in the past, chufeng would never refuse such a delicious meal, but after so many things, especially the reason why Xuanyuan Huining was with her, chufeng had changed a little.


    At least he didn''t feel that there were still interests. He refused and rejected Nan Aoxue''s hand. Although he had a little memory of the little hand''s movement: "Aoxue, I''m not a casual man. I''ll talk about the promotion of cultivation later, but if you do this again, I can tell you very seriously that it will never be possible."


    No matter what mood Nan Ao Xue felt at the moment, some of them took a look at the charming abyss. Chu Feng took her hand and left the tree silently. The men and women still fighting below did not know.


    Fall in the distance, South Ao snow eyes angry follow in the back of Chu Feng, in the heart want to be more angry, then have more angry.


    Originally thought that Chu Feng so many women, as long as they slightly seduce it, do not want to regardless of her straightforward or implicit, Chu Feng is not moved, with a lovely mouth, Nan Aoxue vowed to succeed.


    Although it is estimated that she can become a strong God state power in recent years with her talent, she has no time to wait for a few years. Moreover, if Chu Feng promotes her, she may become a higher level one in a few years?


    Thinking of these things, Nan Ao Xue and Chu Feng came to the front of the Chu family cemetery in the dense forest, did not go out temporarily.


    Chu''s cemetery is guarded here, but it''s still a long way to go. Chu Feng''s left eye looks a little bit. The only entrance is about 10 kilometers away from the location of the cemetery.


    Under the peep of his left eye, he also found that starting from behind the front guard, the whole cemetery was shrouded in an invisible boundary. Chu Feng was surprised to find that the boundary seemed to be born and ordinary, and there was no entrance.


    However, it is more certain that the boundary of lingyunzong holy land is the tomb killing array. As Luo Qian said, the place where the array eye is located is protected according to the way of boundary in the boundary.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng turns back and is about to take Nan Ao Xue to the rest of the cemetery to see the situation. He sees her looking at himself without blinking, slightly stunned. What''s up?


    "I find you are absolutely beautiful when you are quiet."


    Nan Aoxue suddenly took Chu Feng''s hand, but she was still so delicate. The difference was that she was a little bit more enchanting: "brother Chu Feng, you dislike the combination of emotion. Then let me be your little lover. I promise I will love you very much. Then you can improve my cultivation for me. Shall we be a couple of gods and fairies?"


    Chu Feng''s white eye rolled away from Nan Aoxue''s hand. How could she not know what the girl was thinking? She had to turn a corner or improve her cultivation. It was enough.


    Chufeng was thrown away, South Ao snow drum mouth: "I grow not good-looking?"


    Chu Feng speechless ultimate reply: "good looking."


    "Don''t I get my butt up?" South Ao snow continues to ask a way, still deliberately quite quite tall body: "my chest is not big? Am I not tall enough? Isn''t my skin white? Isn''t my voice sweet? Do you see that I have no desire? "


    After throwing out so many problems one after another, Chu Feng was stunned and breathed out: "it''s not."


    South Ao snow drum mouth tiny anger to ask a way: "that you say, I look for dry, why don''t you do?"


    Chu Feng''s heart directly burst out a rude words, feeling and Nan Ao snow there is a generation gap, also lazy to say to him that he is really not a stallion, pull her hand body shape directly over, or first find the cemetery border gap again.


    As for Nan Ao Xue, Chu Feng believes that although she is a bit self willed, she is definitely a sensible girl. She is not afraid that she will cause trouble for herself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2084

    More than ten kilometers to the left of the Chu family cemetery, Chu wind and Nan Ao Xue appear directly from the air. Not only is there no breath fluctuation, but also a trace can not be found.


    It is also more than ten kilometers away from the entrance where the children of Chu family were stationed. Although some guards there indicated that there might be only one place to enter the border by means of means, Chu Feng could not give up completely without a good investigation, because it was a little difficult to enter from the front.


    So Chu Feng was going to look from other places to see if he could find the weak border, but after a circle, he didn''t find anything. As for the eye of the middle boundary, it was impossible.


    Because the pattern of the middle boundary is a boundary, just like the relationship between mother and son, the array eye is the same. Luo Qian told us that it is like the mother guarding the outermost position and the child guarding the mother''s heart. The two are connected. Only by finding a way can we enter, and breaking the array eye can destroy the middle boundary.


    Although Luo Qian won''t cheat him, Chu Feng still doesn''t want to give up so easily. He is seriously prepared to have a look. He doesn''t believe that he has a left eye and has no effect.


    Nan Aoxue follows behind, sometimes looking at Chu Feng and observing the surrounding situation. Although she is in Lingyun Zong, because of the default of Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi, no one will ask anything, but if people know that she came to the Chu family cemetery, it will inevitably be a bit unreasonable.


    Of course, he was also angry that Chu Feng didn''t know what to do and sent him to do it for him. As long as he promoted his accomplishments, he would not accept it.


    Looking at her beautiful body, which is coveted by countless people, Nan Aoxue feels that it has hit her self-esteem. Facing such an invincible girl like herself, she should rush forward at the first time, instead of her taking the initiative to send her to the door and ignore her. She snorted in her heart, Nan Aoxue always firmly believes that support will succeed.


    Of course, Chu Feng of Nan Aoxue''s mind is certainly not aware of, but seriously looking for a circle, the night has quietly arrived, or can not get a little useful information, at least no discovery.


    The layer of boundary that covers the whole cemetery seems not very powerful, but Chu Feng can feel that it is not so simple to collapse it easily.


    Stop the pace, eyebrow slightly a frown: "really damn!"


    Now there are Luo Qian, who is equivalent to the upper God, Chu Yi, the middle God. In addition, Zhu Que and other people are all lower gods. In addition, his power together is enough to kill Ling yunzong''s peak power. But now it is because of this boundary that there is no way to start.


    Because no one knows how strong the so-called tomb killing array is really open. Chu Feng doesn''t want to take risks.


    In addition, the second ancestor of the Chu family has not yet appeared. Chu Feng needs to be careful.


    "Brother chufeng."


    Seeing Chu Feng finally stopped, Nan Ao Xue came up again. It was Chu Feng who was doing business just now. She didn''t want to disturb her, but now it is OK. She came forward and took Chu Feng''s hand: "that you have been looking for such a long time of flaw, I must be very tired. Come to find a place and I''ll give you a massage and relax?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes made him feel that it was reasonable for him to find a place to do it.


    Gently take back his hand in front of Nan Ao Xue. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles. Although the time is not very urgent now, we always need to think of a way to solve Ling yunzong''s problems. Otherwise, even if we go to Zhongzhou, we still can''t deter those who have a murderous heart on him.


    Although the affairs of the four main cities are bloody, they are the city-state forces that have no divine realm after all. There is no more awe inspiring than the collapse of Ling yunzong, which is one of the ideas of Chu Feng.


    Of course, the main thing is to give a bad breath for the South City Lord who died.


    In the South Ao snow to say: "you go back first, now is the evening I can easily do things."


    "Chu Feng!" The South Ao snow raised the voice all of a sudden, the second changes unruly Maiden: "you this calculate is to put on trousers to do not recognize a person? In the daytime, if you are worried about inconvenient action, you will take me with you. Now when you come at night, you have to ask me to leave. Men don''t have such a thing as you


    Chu Feng wryly smile: "no, what do you want me to do?"


    South Ao snow hands akimbo, head held high: "give me to improve cultivation, we can also play happily."


    "No way." Chu Feng refused directly.


    "Go back and dream." Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. Did you want to improve your cultivation, or was it like that? Say a turn to wait for the South Ao snow to react to come over, just feel a gust of wind from the side, Chu wind has left.


    South Ao snow blinks a BA eye, aggrieved pout a mouth: "I want to go back to tell my mother, give you do not dry."


    Looking around, Nan Aoxue is still a 16-7-year-old girl. She is still a bit of a seeker for such an environment. Moreover, she is so close to the Chu family cemetery that she hastily flies away from the sky and prepares to go back again. She does not believe that Chu Feng can refuse her request every time.


    Because she felt that Chu Feng would react when she seduced her. This is the proof that this is the confidence of Nan Aoxue.Chu Feng, who leaps over everything in an instant, naturally doesn''t know that Nan Aoxue has captured his mind and is not ready to give up so easily. Instead, he lands directly outside the palace of Chu Jinglei. Now, the only person he can trust in lingyunzong is Chu Jinglei.


    Although I don''t want to be short of Chu Jinglei''s kindness, I don''t think I can get revenge on Ling yunzong easily without asking him.


    The left eye saw that there was no one in Chu Jinglei''s bedroom. He was reading there. Chu Feng went directly to push the door in. All the guards were outside, so there was no need to be furtive.


    Chu Jinglei heard the sound of opening the door and saw Chu Feng come in: "something?"


    Chufeng closed the door and went to sit down. He didn''t think of the snake with Chu Jinglei: "I want to know what state the ancestor of Chu family is at present. In addition, is Lingyun sect''s holy land shrouded by the middle boundary of tomb killing array?"


    Chu Jinglei put down the book and narrowed his eyes: "you even know the boundary, but also know the tomb killing array?"


    No one in lingyunzong knows about this matter more than ten people. He only knows that lingyunzong has a defensive border. Chu Feng said the tomb killing array at the moment. He also knows that it is the boundary in the middle. Obviously, there are experts around him. As for whether Chu Feng knows it himself, Chu Jinglei thinks it is not very possible.


    After listening to Chu Jinglei''s words, Chu Feng relaxed a little, which showed that he really knew: "a friend told me. Do the other two elders know what the ancestor of Chu family is at present?"


    Chu Jinglei didn''t ask Chu Feng what kind of friend he was. He even knew that there were few people in lingyunzong who were left in ancient times. He even knew it after a sacrifice after becoming the second elder.


    Seeing Chu Feng waiting, Chu Jinglei tapped the book in his hand with his fingers, thinking and opening his mouth: "I have only been in Lingyun Zong for decades, and I have never seen the legendary ancestor of Chu family, even the patriarch and elder elder elder. They have not seen it for at least 500 years. They just say that the ancestor of Chu family has been closed in the cave at the highest peak."


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath. At first, he guessed that, but there was no one in the cave: "two elders, did you hear that he was in a state?"


    "Lowest, superior God!" Chu Jinglei didn''t hide it, or he didn''t have to hide it: "this is what Chu Shi once told me unintentionally more than ten years ago. He said that the ancestor of Chu family was already the lower God at the beginning of the new era, and soon afterwards was the middle God. Many years later, at least they were the upper gods, and they should be the gods of creation."


    Chu Feng''s eyebrows are deeply wrinkled, and the tomb killing array has not been broken. Now there may be an ancestor of the Chu family who lived in the realm of God of creation. Even if it is only the precipitation of the upper God for so many years, it is not so easy to deal with.


    Take a deep breath and know that it''s right to know that you didn''t do it in advance: "that tomb killing array, how can I get into it? I''ve been there once, but there''s no flaw except the heavily guarded entrance."


    "And I want to break the border and revenge on some damned people, because I don''t know and can''t see what kind of crisis will be brought by the tomb killing array. If it exists, I have no sense of security."


    Chu Jinglei faintly smiles and comes up with a touch of appreciation: "with a strong strength, you can not be impatient. Considering all possible factors, it seems that so many people want to kill you but not kill you, it''s not your luck."


    "I don''t know how to destroy the tomb and kill the array. I only know that in Lingyun sect, only the patriarch can open it, and he has a waist token of the patriarch to enter it."


    Chu Feng frowned and asked, "master waist token?"


    "Yes, every patriarch will have his own waist card." Chu Jinglei nodded his head and said, "what Chu is fighting for is the waist token of the third generation patriarch, which can control the middle boundary of lingyunzong holy land, open or close it."


    Chufeng was stunned, and then he thought of the small brand he found in the independent world of the first generation. Every generation of patriarchs had a waist token to control the opening and closing of the middle boundary of the holy land of Lingyun sect. So is that waist token with the top two characters?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng felt as if he had inadvertently got a way to open and close the middle boundary. He suppressed the impulse to try it in his heart and said, "it seems that I need to find another way. The second elder will have a rest earlier."


    Farewell, Chu wind left, Chu Jinglei passed the color of melancholy, and then gently shook his head.


    On the way out, Chu Feng observed that no one around him took out the waist token for a look. It was very ordinary. But if what Chu Jinglei said was true, then it was the waist token of yishizu. It would be easy to open and close the middle boundary.


    However, whether it is OK or not, Chu Feng decided to wait until the hundred year sacrifice ceremony of the Chu family. The grand wedding ceremony can relax people''s spirit and relax their vigilance. Then we can try whether this waist token is OK. If not, we can avoid the possibility of being found.


    Of course, there is also a reason to wait until that day, that is, the second ancestor of the Chu family, now the old ancestor of the Chu family, may appear, and then we can catch all of them!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2085

    Two days later, everything seems calm, and even the holy land of Lingyun sect has a little more relaxed atmosphere than before.


    First, Chu Feng has never appeared since the 18th National Congress of the southern city was destroyed. Maybe it was because he went to other forces to retaliate. There are other reasons why he relaxed a little. That is, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow are two major events of lingyunzong.


    Tomorrow, Chu Qingqiao, the eldest daughter of Chu taidou, who has been staying for hundreds of years at the peak of the demigod period, will marry someone from the Chu family, or even Chu Yi, who is more gifted than Chu can, the younger master. Although the two are different in age for many years, it is nothing for the martial arts.


    Secondly, the original young master of Nancheng, Nanhan mountain, is now determined to be the permanent master of Nancheng. She will marry Chu Yaorao, the second daughter of the great elder of Chu. Similar to Chu Qingqiao, she is a strong man at the peak of the semi God period.


    It seems that both of them are very powerful, but many people know that if Chu Qingqiao and Chu enchanting do not appear miracles, they will always be infinitely close to the realm of God. It is worthwhile to exchange two women who have no future prospects for the loyalty of such talents as Nanhan mountain and Chu Yi to Ling yunzong.


    Of course, everyone had such a thought in their hearts, and they didn''t say it, because there was no state different from looking for death.


    In addition to Nanhan mountain and Chu Yi, the day after tomorrow is the Centennial event of lingyunzong. All branches and departments of the Chu family will gather to offer sacrifices to the ancestors of the Chu family. This is something that even the other three forces will have, and it is also the biggest and most important flourishing age of lingyunzong.


    At that time, the people who are qualified to enter the temple of heaven are all Chu family members, all surnamed Chu, or the husband and son-in-law of the Chu women. The rest of them are not eligible for any qualification, unless they are invited and allowed.


    Compared with the solemnity and magnificence of the sacrificial ceremony, tomorrow''s marriage should be more relaxed. After all, it is a happy event. Although it is not the marriage of Chu can, Chu Shi decided to hold a good marriage for them in order to win over the hearts of the people. In addition, Chu Shi even invited outstanding people who participated in the evaluation of the hidden world.


    In addition, the day after tomorrow is the reason for the ceremony. People from all branches of the Chu family have come here one after another in the past two days. They will certainly attend the wedding ceremony, which undoubtedly brings great honor to Nanhan mountain and Chu Yi. It can be seen that in order to make the two people have a sense of belonging to lingyunzong, this time has laid down blood.


    Of course, for the bloody depression brought by Chu Feng and the people who fought with danzong, this is also a thing that can relax their mood.


    Of course, if someone is happy, there will be someone who is not happy. This person is Chu can.


    Together with Chu Dan and others, we went to the independent world of the first generation ancestor to search for possible inheritance, but we have almost searched the whole world without any abnormality. Finally, we returned all of them together this morning.


    Several times, Chu can wanted to kill Chu Dan, but he still tolerated Chu Shi''s explanation. It''s a big deal that Chu Dan can be killed openly on the day of the sacrificial ceremony. At most, he can live two more days, and the result is the same.


    Although Chu Dan''s existence made him angry, it was not enough to make him hysterical. At the moment, Chu can almost be said to be hysterical. The people in the palace avoided Chu can far away. They were afraid that he would be killed as a bluster at this time, and he would die in vain.


    As for why they are angry, the reason is very simple.


    Nanhanshan wants to marry Chu Yaorao. He knows that Chu Yi wants to marry Chu Qingqiao. Even because of Chu Shi and Chu taidou''s confession, Chu can has given up the idea of getting Nan Aoxue, knowing that it is not something he can covet.


    Now Chu can, who has just returned, is very angry. He allows Ling yunzong to marry an important woman from the Chu family in order to win over Nan Han Shan and Chu Yi. However, he absolutely does not allow the two married women to have such a grand wedding. Because of the ceremony the day after tomorrow, it can be said that all the people of the Chu family of lingyunzong are gathered.


    Chu can is also very clear that he will not get such treatment even in the future, which makes him feel a kind of gap and anger. He thinks that since the end of the second round of hidden world Dabi assessment, both Chu Shi and Chu taidou have not paid much attention to him. How little can he feel it.


    He can barely accept such a grand wedding, even if it is held by Chu Chen, but now it is held for Nan Han Shan and Chu Yi. How can Chu can not be angry at the decision to speak with talent.


    "Little brother, don''t be angry."


    When all the people are far away, Chu can is angry that his little Lord''s light will be covered up. A delicate woman comes with a pretended gentleness in her voice, but it is not obnoxious. She is also a semi divine Cultivation: "is it not just a wedding? I believe that in the future, you and I will get married more grandly than this. "


    In vain, Chu can turns around and seems to find a gap to vent his anger. The woman who is talking can''t stand the constant retreat on the ground.


    This is the daughter of one of his father''s younger brothers. She has been insulted by him since she was 15 years old, and has been following him as a plaything. But even so, he has no pity for the delicate woman: "what do you know? Do you mean that the young master will have to wait another hundred years to get married? "Chu can is very clear that if he wants his wedding to be the same as that of Nan Han Shan, he will have to wait another 100 years, because at that time talents from all walks of life will gather together. Otherwise, even if he is a young master and marries, no one will come.


    The delicate woman wanted to comfort her. She didn''t want chu can to be so angry with herself. However, she still felt a little palpitation when she saw Chu can.


    Frown to hold back the unpleasantness in the heart: "then what do you want?"


    A word asked Chu can''s heart, yes, what can he do? This is not only the decision made by Chu Shi and Chu Tai, but also by their children. Chu can is dissatisfied with such a grand wedding, but what can he do?


    In order to win over Nan Han Shan and Chu Yi, Chu Shi and Chu Tai would not care about any of his thoughts.


    Squint eyes, slowly calm down, although the heart is still angry, but also know that anger is no effect.


    Looking at the delicate woman who did not dare to approach, she asked, "whose wedding did you talk about just now?"


    The delicate woman feels that Chu can is not as angry as he was just now. She goes forward and smiles slightly: "the wedding of my little brother and I have been together for so many years. My father and they still don''t know. When do you think we should hold it?"


    Chu can sneered and sneered: "Chu Xiaoyin, are you confused? Do you think I will marry you?"


    Chu Xiaoyin a Leng, frown: "little Lord elder brother, what do you mean?"


    "Don''t look up to yourself too much. I only think you are a good plaything." Chu can sneered and said, "even if I can''t marry a woman like Nan Aoxue, I''m definitely not in the position of Chu Xiaoyin. At most, I can only be a concubine."


    "So don''t talk to me about holding a wedding with you in the future. There are many rooms in the palace. You can stay and serve me at any time, but it''s useless to be my wife and tell your father."


    Chu Xiaoyin''s expression changed slightly, and she passed a faint anger: "Chu can, are you a human being? Ten years ago, you lied to me and preached to me. As a result, you cheated me to a remote place and said that you would marry me when the time was right. You lied to me?"


    Chu can spread his hands: "what''s the use of a woman like you, besides cheating and playing with men?"


    Chu Xiaoyin''s face changed slightly. She raised her hand in anger and slapped Chu can: "asshole!"


    When Chu can''s cold light congeals, a momentum bursts out in vain. Chu Xiaoyin''s hand is less than three centimeters away from his face, which is directly jumped out by the invisible force, and falls on the ground outside the hall in confusion, looking slightly embarrassed.


    There was also Chu can''s scorn and murderous voice: "remember, I''m still the little Lord now. Even your father and my uncle will be polite to me. If you don''t respect me again, I''ll kill you. Now get out of here. I don''t want to see you again."


    Chu Xiaoyin stood up slowly outside, tears streaked across her pretty face. For ten years, she had been chucan''s invisible plaything. Originally, she wanted to marry Chu can one day and even become the wife of the little Lord or even the patriarch''s wife. But today, Chu can tore this illusion to pieces.


    His eyes glared indignantly inside, and his heart was filled with sadness. He knew that he had been played for nothing in the past ten years. Chu can would not be responsible for her. On the contrary, she could not get justice. Even his father, even though he was a strong man in the late period of demigod, was still almost meaningless compared with Chu can.


    These ten years, have been played for nothing!


    She cursed Chu can''t die easily. Chu Xiaoyin dragged her body and turned around. At this moment, she felt very miserable. She went out of the palace of the little Lord. She looked back at the place where she had lived all these years and knew that she would never come back again.


    Biting her lips, she scolds Chu can in her heart. Chu Xiaoyin is ready to leave because she can only find her guilt and is likely to be killed by Chu can.


    "Who are you?"


    Turning a path, suddenly heard a little movement, Chu Xiaoyin turned back to shout, just saw a person appear, and then was a force shock fainted in the past.


    The person who appeared was Luo ran. Looking around, he saw no one found it. He said with a smile: "it seems that the little master swept out of the house. It seems that I''ve had enough fun. Let me have fun so that I don''t have to go out."


    Holding Chu Xiaoyin in his arms, Luo ran left in an instant. He has his own residence near the palace of the little Lord.


    "Luo Ran is not a human being."


    But Luo ran just left with Chu Xiaoyin in his arms, and Chu Feng appeared in a ghostly way with a smile and playfulness in his mouth.


    Because tomorrow the day after tomorrow is the happy event of lingyunzong. Luo ran, who is almost forgotten, can also die. I don''t want to see such a wonderful scene.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2086

    Although the residential courtyard Chu can gave Luo ran last time is not as large as the old city Lord''s residence in the outer gate, and he has not even arranged servants for him. Only occasionally, the matchless young master will come and sit down. These days, the matchless young master has gone to Tianguan City, and he will not be back until the wedding tomorrow.


    So now there is only Luo ran in the whole courtyard. It seems that he is next to the Shaozhu palace, but it is about one kilometer away. However, it is within the scope of Shaozhu palace. In addition, this was given to Luo ran by Chu can last time, and there is no one to ask for trouble.


    Holding Chu Xiaoyin Luo ran quietly back to the courtyard, but also looked back to see that no one had been found before completely relaxed.


    Look at the latter''s delicate face, showing a very man''s smile.


    Two days ago, he didn''t know that Chu can had gone to the independent world, so he went to find him. Because Chu can was not there, he came back. At that time, he met Chu Xiaoyin in the palace of the little Lord, and his eyes flashed with gold. However, hearing that it was chucan''s cousin Luo ran, he gave up the idea. As a former person, he knew that his cousin was just trying to cover up his identity.


    In secret, Chu Xiaoyin must be Chu can''s woman. Otherwise, Chu can''t go to Shaozhu''s palace to walk or even live in. Why is Chu Xiaoyin OK?


    So today, I went to see Chu can and take the opportunity to comfort him. He was angry because of the wedding. But I heard the conversation between Chu can and Chu Xiaoyin outside. Finally, I saw Chu Xiaoyin being blown out of the inner hall by Chu can and said such words. At that time, I felt that the opportunity came and the injured woman was unprepared.


    So on the way Chu Xiaoyin left, he knocked Chu Xiaoyin unconscious and prepared to enjoy it.


    "I''ve been here for so long, and I haven''t played with the women of the Chu family."


    He took Chu Xiaoyin to his room and put it on the bed. Luo ran said with a smile: "so young is the cultivation in the middle of the demigod period. There are few people in the four main cities who can compare with each other. Unfortunately, they will be killed by playing."


    As the former Vice City Lord and even the last city Lord of the southern city, Luo ran took many concubines, and even secretly favored many women. It can be said that there are no women without joy.


    Even when he came to lingyunzong, he couldn''t keep his lonely heart. Although there were many women in lingyunzong''s holy land, he didn''t dare to stretch out his evil hand. Instead, he bribed the people guarding the entrance. Every time he went out, he went to find some women in Tianguan city to vent his extra energy.


    Chu Xiaoyin began to have ideas, and now she is abandoned by Chu can, Luo Ran is not easy to let go.


    After closing the doors and windows, she walked over and blocked Chu Xiaoyin''s channels. Luo ran woke her up.


    Chu Xiaoyin shakes her head when she wakes up. She suddenly remembers what happened just now. She quickly gets up to see Luo ran and naturally knows: "you bastard, you dare to attack me. I,,," "


    find that my strength can''t be used. Chu Xiaoyin''s face changes slightly:" you''ve blocked my channels? What do you want to do? "


    "You play, of course." Luo ran laughed, and she didn''t worry about being found here. Chu Xiaoyin was blocked and her meridians couldn''t resist. The cat caught the mouse with a smile: "so don''t think you can go away. The little Lord doesn''t want you, so you don''t have anything to respect. Accept your life!"


    Seeing the color in Luo Ran''s eyes, Chu Xiaoyin is both angry and helpless. She knows that women do not have the slightest position in the world of the strong, but she did not expect to come so soon.


    She even regretted why she wanted to offend Chu can at this time. Although she could not get anything from playing for Chu can in the future, at least for a man, now she wants to play for Luo ran. Moreover, Chu Xiaoyin guessed that Luo ran would kill her after playing with her.


    Otherwise, he will be punished if he is known to do such a thing in lingyunzong.


    Being played is a small matter. Chu Xiaoyin is worried about being killed by Luo ran.


    Want to scold Luo ran for a while, but look up to see what, eyes stiff, stunned: "Chu wind!"


    Luo ran laughs and shakes his head. He looks at Chu Xiaoyin''s body which is about to be played by her. The smile can''t say the evil: "this kind of trick should not be used in front of me. If Chu Feng wants to come, it will be long ago. So you should accept your life. Maybe I will be happy and you will have a future."


    At the moment, Luo ran wants to let Chu Xiaoyin play with her. Of course, she has to kill her in the end. Otherwise, if she is known by Chu can or other Chu family members, something will happen.


    Chu Xiaoyin stood up and looked straight at Luo Ran''s back: "it''s really Chu Feng."


    Luo ran shakes his head and feels that Chu Xiaoyin is so naive. He wants to use such a method to distract his attention. He is only fooled by himself. Can you run away?


    Twist the neck to prepare not so much nonsense Chu Xiaoyin rushed up to play again, save matchless childe back in advance or other people come to find bad.


    Just a step out, I only felt the pain of tearing heart and lung from my back, accompanied by a smell of burnt meat. I went straight ahead and bumped into the bed.Holding back the sharp pain, surprised to turn back, as expected to see Chu Feng smiling standing there, Luo ran shocked opening: "what''s going on, how can you be here?"


    At the moment, Chu Feng did not wear a mask, but showed his true face. Hearing this, he said with a smile: "the South City Lord gave me a dream last night, saying that he missed you and the old city Lord very much, so I came." At the same time, his eyes also swept Chu Xiaoyin coldly, with a strong killing machine: "don''t want to die right now, stand well for me."


    Chu Xiaoyin, who also wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to run out, was deterred from standing there. She had seen the portraits of Chu Feng, and she knew how powerful Chu Feng was. Not to mention that the channels were blocked, even if there was no blockade, it would not have any effect.


    Can only honest stand there, in the heart also prays for someone to discover, otherwise Chu Feng will certainly kill her and Luo ran.


    Luo ran just thought it was Chu Xiaoyin who wanted to distract his attention and run away. He didn''t want to be really Chu Feng. His eyes twinkled and suddenly resisted the sharp pain and jumped out to get out of the window. He believed that as long as he went out and yelled, there would soon be countless strong men coming, and then it would be safe.


    This is the inner door of lingyunzong holy land. Chu Feng blocked this area with the magic kingdom before entering the room. How could Luo ran run away? He just hit the window and was bounced back and hit the bed. The big bed was directly crushed. The whole person looked embarrassed.


    Chu Xiaoyin looks astonished. She knows what state Luo Ran is. It is because she knows clearly that when she sees him now, she rebounds back inexplicably. She feels that Chu Feng is so unpredictable and even frightens her.


    Luo ran stood up and knew that he couldn''t run away this time. He knelt down in front of chufeng, regardless of his dignity, and said with a plea: "Chu Feng, I can understand that you want to kill me, but the death of the South City Lord really has nothing to do with me. I do everything according to the instructions of the old city Lord and the three elders."


    How can Luo ran be regarded as a character? At the moment, she kneels down in front of Chu Feng. Although Chu Xiaoyin is worried, she is also slightly contemptuous. When she thinks of Luo Ran''s stinky face just now, she is still a little happy.


    "Are you trying to say it''s none of your business?"


    Chu Feng sarcastically opened his mouth and faintly sent out a murderous plan: "if you want to say that, you''d better shut up. If you don''t have such a heart, even if you are oppressed, you will tell the South City Lord a little bit of wind, but you don''t have it. And do you think I don''t know about your mind?"


    When he went to take xuanyuanlang away from the Vice City Lord''s house, chufeng saw everything clearly in the dark. As for xuanyuanlang, it is said that Chuyi had thrown xuanyuanlang to a place for exercise, and chufeng did not ask about it.


    Luo Ran''s heart was full of knots, but she didn''t care so much for her survival: "you must have misunderstood me. In fact, I have a good relationship with the South City Lord. However, due to the oppression of the Chu Kingdom, I just,,", "


    " enough! " Chu Feng couldn''t help but burst into a drink. His face was gloomy and full of murders: "I tell you now that your wife was killed by me. At that time, I listened to the conversation between you and the old city Lord. Do you think it''s necessary for you to tell me these things now?"


    Luo ran looks stunned. Looking at Chu Feng, he knows that he misunderstood the dead woman and that he can''t explain clearly.


    His eyes flashed a trace of cruelty, gritted his teeth, and suddenly burst out towards Chu Feng. He didn''t know whether he could seriously hurt Chu Feng, but he knew that if he didn''t work hard, he would die in Chu Feng''s hands today.


    "The trapped beast is still fighting!"


    Chu Feng sneered and said, in the face of Luo ran, just gently raised a hand, Luo ran was like being frozen in the air in general, in addition to the eyes can blink, the whole person can not move.


    A finger gently stretched out a point on Luo Ran''s forehead, and then only a flash of strength was seen. Luo ran was decomposed like a particle. The fear on his face and the despair in the face of death made Chu Xiaoyin hardly cry out.


    It''s horrible.


    Chu Xiaoyin covers her mouth with her hands. She has seen Chu Shi and Chu Jie kill people, but they just raise their hands and kill people. At least they leave a whole corpse, or even a trace of direct beating.


    Like Chu Feng, a finger, even she didn''t feel the breath fluctuation. Luo ran slowly disappeared there as if it was composed of particles. She was a little nervous and nervous. Of course, there was a little happiness that she didn''t know. Maybe it was the reason why Luo ran wanted to play with her.


    But the idea has not been completely down, Chu Xiaoyin tensed up, see Chu Feng look at her, suddenly nervous up, words can not say clearly: "that you must not kill me, I don''t know anything today, as long as you don''t kill me, you can do anything you want to me."


    Chu Feng takes a faint look at Chu Xiaoyin. It''s no wonder that she will be taken by Chu can as a woman. It''s really a capital type. But now that she kills Luo ran, she always needs to be careful. Her eyes twinkle with murder.


    Chu Xiaoyin at the moment what reserve and pride are not, plopping a kneeling on the ground: "really please believe me, I will not tell anyone."Chu Feng''s left eye saw Chu Xiaoyin say these words without a shred of color, but also did not pity for it. Although she will not tell anyone at this moment, what if she is threatened? The left eye can see whether there is cheating. Chu Xiaoyin naturally thinks so in order to survive.


    But if someone threatened her, Chu Feng believed that she would say everything just as she was afraid now.


    Squinting his eyes, he asked in a deep voice, "I just want to know what you can do for me to let go of your chips, except for your body, that is, what you have that interests me?"


    Chu Xiaoyin heard that there might be vitality, and constantly recalled her own value there, but in addition to her body, she really couldn''t think of anything to tell Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng couldn''t say anything about Chu Xiaoyin. Although he felt that it was too much to implicate innocent people, in order not to be discovered in advance and let Ling yunzong start the tomb killing array, Chu Feng still raised his hand: "it seems that you don''t have anything I''m interested in, then you can die."


    "No, I have!" Chu Xiaoyin suddenly thought of something, and quickly said: "the little Lord one night in the room did not know who miyin contacted, and then said that the once-in-a-hundred-year ceremony hoped that he would appear. Later, the little Lord was still very happy. He thought I was asleep and didn''t know, but I heard all of them."


    "I guess it''s his grandfather, and the little Lord said he would kill you


    Chu Feng didn''t see any deception, so Chu Xiaoyin didn''t lie. Is the ancestor of Chu family coming? Although the plan can be better arranged after confirmation, Chu Feng feels that this is of no value because he defends the ancestors of the Chu family: "if it''s just like this, then you''d better die."


    Chu Xiaoyin was in a hurry and said, "if you kill Luo ran, you must kill the old city Lord. I can ask him out for you."


    Chu Feng provoked a taunt, for their own survival can sell anyone, but it can also save some unnecessary trouble: "this is your last chance to survive."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2087

    Luo ran was killed quietly and was not found. Chu Xiaoyin also quietly left his courtyard. No one found anything wrong along the way, and went to the outer door.


    It seems that Chu Feng did not follow her, but Chu Xiaoyin believes that Chu Feng must be in the dark, as long as she has something wrong, she will kill her.


    On the way, she met many strong lingyunzong people. Chu Xiaoyin had thought of telling them that Chu Feng was now in the holy land of lingyunzong. However, for her own life, the rest was not important. She went to the outer door and didn''t say hello to anyone. She just kept walking.


    He didn''t go to the old city Lord''s residence in the outer gate, but went to a mountain forest after arriving at the outer gate. She had a close connection with the old city Lord because her father had a good relationship with the old city Lord. She was the niece of the latter. Of course, there were some things.


    And she asked the old city Lord to come out. Naturally, she had her own excuse. Otherwise, the old city Lord could not come out.


    When she arrived at the remote mountain forest, Chu Xiaoyin found that the old city master had not come. She could not see anyone else when she looked around. Even Chu Feng didn''t know where she was. But she was definitely looking at her in the dark. She was nervous and was sitting on a grassland waiting for the arrival of the old city Lord.


    After a while, the old city master came down from the sky and looked back warily, as if he was worried about being followed.


    Make sure no one found and track, see Chu Xiaoyin has already been waiting here, the old city idea deep flavor walked over: "Xiaoyin, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Xiaoyin looked unnatural. She stood up and said, "I can''t do what I promised you. Chu can abandoned me."


    The old city master''s face suddenly changed and asked with a cold face: "what''s the matter? You''ve been with him for ten years, how can you say that you''ll abandon it?"


    It turns out that a few years ago, the old city Lord found out that Chu Xiaoyin and Chu can had a secret relationship. He also knew that Chu Xiaoyin was afraid to tell anyone because of Chu can''s warning. The old city Lord didn''t dare to coerce Chu can. So he threatened Chu Xiaoyin to speak for him if he had a chance to become his wife and concubine.


    The requirements are not high, as long as he can go to the inner door to become an unofficial elder.


    Originally, as long as this development continued, after Chu can became the patriarch, it was very simple for Chu Xiaoyin to take a non official elder to the old city master, so he agreed at the beginning.


    Hearing the old city Lord''s question, Chu Xiaoyin didn''t know why Chu Feng didn''t do it yet. He whispered back: "anyway, Chu can just abandoned me. I can''t do what I promised you. I asked you to come here today to ask how you can prevent you from mentioning this matter?"


    The old city master narrowed his eyes. If Chu Xiaoyin still followed Chu can, coercion would be of some use. Now that they are not together, coercion will be useless. But why does Chu Xiaoyin ask himself out?


    After thinking about it carefully, the old city owner only thought Chu Xiaoyin was too young and too simple. At this time, he also wanted to hide her and Chu can''s past.


    It''s a pity that she can''t become an unofficial elder through Chu Xiaoyin, but she can also open her eyes a little bit. She looks up and down at Chu Xiaoyin and gives a meaningful smile: "so, you are no longer the woman of the little Lord now?"


    Chu Xiaoyin frowned: "yes, what do you mean?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The old city Lord laughed. Although he is not a woman who is obsessed with women, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t like it. Now he can''t get the starting demand. So he can''t simply let Chu Xiaoyin go: "it''s very simple if I don''t say it. Just accompany me once, let me play once, and I''ll forget about it, OK?"


    Just ready to tear Chu Xiaoyin''s clothes, he was suddenly pinched by a hand who didn''t know where he was. Suddenly, he was powerless and was raised by that hand.


    The old city Lord felt the difficulty of suffocation, and saw the man who controlled himself changed his face. He said vaguely, "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck to ponder a smile: "I this person this life most dislikes to the woman uses the strong person, although I once had also so, but this does not hinder my dislike, moreover I also very much dislikes the person who relies on the old to sell the old. Thinking of your face when you go to Nancheng, I would like to pat you to death."


    "That''s why you''re going to die. It''s true that Luo Ran''s wife has been developed by you. That''s enough."


    When Chu Feng appears and the old city Lord releases himself, Chu Xiaoyin constantly retreats. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she despises the old city Lord. All the women under her never let go. She is really a rascal.


    But the old city Lord was choked by Chu Feng, and he was not able to resist at all. He felt that his semidivine cultivation at the later stage became a joke at this moment. His face became angry and said, "Chu Feng, this is the holy land of Lingyun sect. You should consider the consequences of killing me."


    Chu Feng showed sarcasm: "Luo Ran is dead, what are you?"


    The old city master''s body was shocked. His eyes were angry and indignant. He looked at Chu Xiaoyin and knew that he was trapped: "bitch!"


    "Goodbye!" Chu Feng also indifferent to throw out two words, the strength of his hands increased a little, only to see the old city master there, hands and feet fluttering, his face more and more blue, but finally only heard a voice of broken throat, the old city Lord glared round his eyes and breathed.


    Scenery I, or once the Lord of the South City, wife and concubine countless, sitting enjoy the prosperity of the world, but all of these do not belong to him now.The moment that the consciousness of death has not dissipated, some of the old city owners only regret. Why do they want to die for bronze in the South City, why should they promise Luo ran to let the Lord of the 18th National Congress of the National Congress cooperate with Luo ran, then Chu Feng will not kill him, but there are many things that have not been done, so regret is useless.


    Left the old city Lord''s body, eyes a set of corpses on the direct combustion, Chu Feng look still calm.


    Just down there, I dare not say a word.


    But Chu wind seems to be when chuxiaoyin does not exist generally, but stands quietly. The death of the Lord of Nancheng, the Lord of the 18th National Congress of the National Congress of the people''s Congress, now Luo ran and the old city owner are killed. The only one who does it in Chu world, and the rebellious son of Nanhan mountain, even if he is totally avenging the South City Lord.


    Heart is not inevitable some heart plug, know that is not their own words, the South City Lord is still good now, why become clouds and smoke dissipate between the heaven and earth?


    Gently sighed a voice to put up the heavy mood, turning around immediately let Chu Xiaoyin tight body, eyes blink nervous: "that, I have asked the old city Lord to come out to kill you, you will not kill me again?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, just asked: "can I believe you?"


    Chuxiaoyin was stunned and asked, "then how can you believe me?"


    Body Chu wind is not interested, now ask the old city Lord to kill him or not move, Chu Xiaoyin is really anxious.


    "You are really afraid of death." Chu wind smiled coldly, raised a finger, and a light gathered at the fingertips: "cut your finger."


    Chu Xiaoyin now where dare to say a word, not to say that only cut a finger, is to ask her to kneel down to do any humble posture can, quickly cut the finger a bit, blood flow out.


    Chu Feng eyes a coagulation, Chu Xiaoyin blood floating, Chu Feng hands of the light also burst out of the blood, to the end become something into chuxiaoyin''s body: "this is the blood contract, validity is a year, just want you not to say that I will not be OK."


    "On the contrary, if you say something about me, you will burst into a body and die."


    Chu Xiaoyin has changed a little. She certainly knows that the blood spirit contract is a common pledge restriction of a five forbidden area. She didn''t expect Chu Feng to give her this one directly. But now she can survive. No matter how many, it is just a year without saying, what?


    Nodding, I saw Chu wind turn and quickly said, "that, can you untie the meridian for me? When someone else asks what''s going on, I don''t know what to say. "


    Chu Feng turns around, looks at the tense appearance of Chu Xiaoyin, raises his hand and passes by, and feels that Chu Xiaoyin''s worry is reasonable. She can''t say that it was blocked by Luo ran?


    After unlocking the channel blockade of chuxiaoyin, Chu wind turns to leave. What the former thought: "yes, there is one more thing, maybe you will be interested."


    Chu Feng stopped again, looked back at Chu Xiaoyin, and shook his head gently: "please finish speaking at once when you speak next time. I am not very patient."


    "Oh!" Chu Xiaoyin said in a nervous way: "yes, I heard my father say the previous two days ago that the first generation of ancestors had left rules. No matter the branch of Chu family, regardless of humble origin, as long as they were Chu family, as long as they were the most talented young generation, then it was the young cloud Zong Shaozhu."


    "My father said that the patriarch and the elder wanted Chu can or Chu Dan to become the little Lord. He also said this. He thought it was funny. According to the rules of the first ancestor, you were the little Lord of Lingyun sect."


    Chu Feng was stunned and asked, "there are such rules?"


    Chu Xiaoyin also did not know why he wanted to tell Chu Feng these, but nodded: "yes, it is said that the patriarch said that the highest talent of Chu family was Chu Dan. As a result, the elder said that the most gifted Chu family was you. If you really had to abide by the rules of the ancestors, then you were the less Lord."


    Chu Feng smiled: "interesting!" The body shape passes, and leaves directly.


    Chuxiaoyin looks around, she does not know which direction Chu wind went, but she is not afraid of it, blinking his eyes: "if he becomes a small Lord, Chu can this heart-bearing man, will be unlucky?"


    Obviously want to use the Chu wind to pull Chu can down that position, when revenge.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2088

    When night came, the matchless young master, who had planned to come back tomorrow, returned to the inner gate of Lingyun clan with Prince Piaoyu. Because Luo ran had a mansion here, it was unimpeded.


    Although Piaoyu is not very willing to be a follower of the matchless young master, he is still under pressure. The 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China has been wiped out by the Chu wind, and all his people have been wiped out. However, there is still a Laozi in lingyunzong who has a certain status in lingyunzong. Even if he is reluctant, he can only be a temporary follower of matchless young master.


    Just came back a circle, did not find Luo Ran''s figure, matchless childe frowned: "do what, usually not all in?"


    I tried to get in touch, but there was no reply.


    Young master Piaoyu looked around and said, "your father may have gone to the little Lord, or he may find a place to walk. There will be nothing in the holy land of Lingyun sect."


    Matchless childe also felt that Luo ran had gone. He never thought that Luo ran had died.


    Nodding his head, he asked him to sit down first and said, "originally I wanted to ask my father to propose marriage for me. The granddaughter of the three elders is really good. Although she has been developed many times, she has at least an identity and is really comfortable. But forget it for the time being. Let''s wait until the end of the hidden world contest."


    "It''s just where the dog scum Chu Feng has gone?"


    Still there ridicule matchless childe pick up rotten goods Piaoyu son smell speech, is also slightly angry.


    Even if his identity is no match for the matchless young master, he can at least not be a follower of the latter. However, because the 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China was destroyed, his father died in a violent way, and his status fell sharply. He had to follow the matchless young master to get some protection from Ling yunzong. He was very uncomfortable with the oppression and submission in his heart.


    A slap on the table: "this damned guy, Yiji and Lugou are also very angry, but there is no way. Since the collapse of the 18th National Congress of the CPC Central Committee, this scum has not appeared again."


    In particular, when I thought of seeing Chu Feng outside of Nancheng, Prince Piaoyu was slightly annoyed. I knew that the man at that time was Chu Feng. He must have killed him, but he forgot whether he had the ability.


    "Not for a moment."


    The matchless young master was also very angry, but his anger returned to anger. He and Luo ran had the same character. As long as he was alive, he said, "tomorrow, Nan Han mountain will marry the elder''s daughter, and Chu Yi will marry the patriarch''s daughter. His future status will certainly be above us, and I will be oppressed if I think about it."


    At first, I didn''t think there was anything. But yesterday I saw enchanting Chu, and the matchless young master''s heart itched. However, she would soon become a woman in the South Han mountain.


    Prince Piaoyu thought of chuqingqiao, who had met him once, and sighed slightly: "yes, that Chu Yi has never been heard of before. I didn''t expect that her talent is so strong that she should marry Chu Qingqiao. It''s a pity."


    It seems that it is not a pity to marry him.


    Matchless young master ha ha laughs. He still understands the little thought of Piaoyu, because he also has such an idea.


    He lowered his voice and said, "are you interested in doing something?"


    Prince Piaoyu was stunned and asked, "what do you do?"


    Both of them are in Tianguan city these days. Although there is a special place for men to play, those women don''t know how many martial artists they have served. Compared with the original yihongxuan, they are not a little bit worse. It can be said that they didn''t have a good time.


    "What do you think of Feng Qingqing?"


    The matchless childe gave a meaningful smile and said, "I paid attention to her that day when we came out from the place of trial. It''s true. It''s tempting. The most important thing is the early cultivation of demigod. It''s said that she has received an invitation to attend the wedding tomorrow. Do you think it''s OK for us to look like this then


    Like a thief, he said what he thought in his heart. Mr. Piaoyu was really shocked by the matchless young master.


    "You''re not kidding, are you? Feng Qingqing, we naturally don''t pay attention to it, but Nu Zi Meng and Nan Ao Wen are both similar to you and me


    The matchless childe gave a hearty smile, and his eyes twinkled with coldness: "we can''t find Chu Feng now, and the South City Lord died because of Chu Feng. Although Ling yunzong didn''t attack the people of the South City Lord, there is no denying that they have a secret connection with Chu Feng."


    "We can''t afford to play Nan Ao Xue, but we are disgusted to play these three. Let''s go out first, isn''t it?"


    Without lust, he shook his head and said, "this is a good way for you, but how can you be sure that Chu Chen will help us?"


    The idea of matchless young master is to take advantage of Nan Ao Wen Nu Zi Meng and Feng Qingqing to attend the wedding ceremony tomorrow, and they will unite with Chu Chen to attack them. Feng Qingqing naturally won''t covet it. After all, that''s the woman Chu Chen will marry in the future, but Nu purple dream and Nan Aowen are OK.


    Relying on their strength is not good, but Chu Chen is willing to help, not only can enjoy Feng Qingqing''s body in advance, they can also win Nu purple dream and Nan Aowen respectively.


    Matchless childe confident smile: "other people dare not say, but Chu Chen this person I am very clear, you see he looked at Feng Qingqing that day is not the same, as long as we put forward, he will certainly agree, so as to avoid anger purple dream and South Aowen destroy his good things, think of Nan Aowen that way, I am very excited."After hearing that, Mr. Piaoyu also felt that he could. He was also interested in Nu purple dream: "if you can, you can try it. Since I was a child, I can''t stand Nu purple dream and the coldness and arrogance of Nan Aowen. This time, they are playing to death."


    After two people discussed, they all laughed, and after a while they left to go to Chu Chen. As long as Chu Chen helped, they could suppress Nan Aowen and nu purple dream.


    But came back and told them that Luo ran and the old city Lord had been killed by him.


    Although Nan Zhenyan and Nan Aowen have never spoken to each other in person, Chu Feng knows that they have thought about killing Luo ran and the old city Lord more than once. It is just a matter of situation and strength that they have never started.


    Hearing that Chu Feng went out one day to kill Luo ran and the old city Lord, Nan Zhenyan was all in tears: "the spirit of the elder brother in heaven will be pleased. You didn''t get wrong when he hid him."


    South Ao Wen is also slightly moved, she naturally knows that this time kill Luo ran and the old city Lord Chu wind may have exposed the danger: "less wind, thank you."


    Chu Feng sat there, smelling speech and laughing: "you don''t need to thank me. Even if the South City Lord is dead, he wants me to hide it well. I owe him all these things, so I should do this thing."


    "But Nanhan mountain and Chu Kingdom need a little time. I hope you don''t worry."


    Nan Zhenyan and Nan Aowen both nodded. Now Chu Feng has killed the old city Lord. They believe that Chu Feng will surely kill Nan Han Shan and the old city Lord.


    Simply said this matter, one side Feng Qingqing is eager to try the opening: "little Lord, tomorrow is not going to start on Ling yunzong?"


    It''s the best time to start the wedding ceremony tomorrow.


    "The day after tomorrow." Chu Feng also thought about it at the beginning, but after today''s reflection, he decided to start the day after tomorrow: "the tomb killing array has not been broken. I can''t start rashly. Although I have found a way to break it, I have received a message that the ancestor of Chu family will appear the day after tomorrow."


    "It''s better to wait until the ancestor of the Chu family appears the day after tomorrow. In addition, I have another thing to do."


    That''s what Chu Xiaoyin said to him today. The first ancestor of the Chu family once set an unchangeable rule. The position of the little master of the Chu family is not divided into lineage and collateral. As long as the young generation has the highest talent, he is the young master of Lingyun sect.


    He is also a member of the Chu family. He thinks he has some talent, not to mention whether he is the first person. At least he is more than enough to suppress Chu Tai Dou. According to the rules, he is the little Lord.


    In my heart, I guess the reason why lingyunzong wanted to kill him may also be because of this. I was worried that he would become the young master of lingyunzong.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t tell Chu Feng what was going on, and no one asked him, Luo Qian turned around and went out, getting used to the kind of solitude. In addition, Chu Yi got married tomorrow, and he happened to be with Chu Qing these days, so he didn''t come back.


    Nan Aowen knows that the old city Lord and Luo ran are dead. She feels better. Seeing that everyone has nothing to say, she also gets up and goes to the backyard to have a rest. She has to attend the wedding tomorrow to prevent any flaws. It is absolutely good to keep up her spirits.


    Nu purple dream sisters, Luo Mengmeng and Yaya, Zhuque and fengqingqing, and Xuanyuan Huining also leave one by one. Nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter''s gaze at Chu Feng also retracts, and they follow everyone to the backyard for a rest.


    Chu Feng is the only one left in the hall. Looking at the night outside, I always feel that it will not be calm even if he doesn''t do it.


    However, they are too lazy to pay attention to so many things. Once they come, they will be content. The plan will never keep up with the changes.


    He got up and went back to his room in the backyard. He lay on the bed thinking whether it was Zhuque or fengqingqing. The door of the room opened, but nanzhenyan came.


    Chu Feng brush''s sitting up, subconsciously is to slip away, but Nan Zhenyan seems to know how to close the door, and immediately stood in front of Chu Feng to block, mature with charm of the face skimming discontent: "what do you mean? Listen to Ao Xue say deliver door you do not want, what meaning? "


    "Is it so difficult for you to help, or do you really want to help your mother and daughter to serve you together?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and the Grass Mud Horse roared and ran. These people thought that he was a stallion, and he could get benefits?


    Bai Yan rolled her eyes and knew that if she didn''t give up, Nan Zhenyan would not give up: "I think there is something else to do tomorrow, and the impact of breaking through the divine realm is a little big. I''ll help you when I get to Zhongzhou, OK?"


    After listening to Chu Feng''s approval, Nan Zhenyan went back to the door and listened to the outside. When Chu Feng was curious, she came back: "I won''t let you help me in vain. Tonight I''m yours and I owe you. When you gave me 200 million gold coins, I should have given it to you."


    Chu Feng coughs unceasingly, this woman is really realistic, now obtains his promise, unexpectedly takes the initiative to devote oneself.


    You''re not interested in the wind tonight


    Nan Zhenyan frowned: "Chu Feng, you don''t mean to cheat me. In fact, you didn''t want to improve the cultivation of our mother and daughter at all?"Chu Feng secretly said, "it''s really smart. Of course, this is absolutely not admitted. When the war comes, he doesn''t want to make trouble for himself. He shakes his head like a rattle drum:" no, I''m not that kind of person. "


    Nan Zhenyan narrowed her eyes, staring at Chu Feng: "it''s not that, why don''t you go up to me?"


    Chu Feng startled: "don''t I go up to you, you think I''m deceiving you?"


    Nan Zhenyan nodded seriously: "yes!"


    Chu Feng patted his head and said with a wry smile, "you really go first. You can''t do it these two days. I want to raise enough energy to attack lingyunzong."


    Nan Zhenyan saw that Chu Feng didn''t seem to be lying when he spoke, so she nodded: "then I believe you once. When you retaliate against Ling yunzong, you must go to me once, or I won''t feel at ease and worry about you cheating me."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled, how could there be such a wonderful flower? If you really want to be your daughter, you can do it together!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2089

    In the past night, lingyunzong the next day, because tomorrow is the first ancestor of Chu family''s sacrificial ceremony once a hundred years, has gathered countless people. In addition, today is a great day for Nan Han mountain and Chu Yi to marry Chu women at the same time. This kind of atmosphere is even more infectious to Tianguan city.


    Dan seems to have been depressed in the past few days.


    Chu taidou also rarely appeared in the main hall early. He ordered people to make today''s affairs beautiful. He also took people to Chu Qingqiao''s residence. The latter was his eldest daughter. Over the years, he finally saw a man who wanted to marry out. Although he had some interests in it as a father, he had to go and have a look.


    When he arrived at the residence where Chu Qingqiao lived, he asked people to wait outside. Chu taidou walked in by himself, and all the people who came towards him respectfully saluted him.


    Today, the red faced Chu taidou nodded one by one, which was totally inconsistent with the previous patriarchal dignity. He went out of chuqingqiao''s bedroom. When people were busy, they all saluted him.


    Chu Qingqiao was making up. When she heard the voice, she stood up and went to the door: "father!"


    Chu Yi has been here in chuqingqiao these days, and has also come over: "Lord!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chu Tai Dou laughed heartily and said, "Chu Yi, do you still call me Lord at this time?"


    Chu Yi looked at a little shy Chuqing Qiao and bowed his head: "father-in-law."


    In the past few days, Chu Yi has a little affection for Chu Qingqiao. She is not as repulsive as she started. Although she doesn''t know what the future will be like, Chu Yi doesn''t mind enjoying the tenderness now.


    Hearing that Chu Yi called himself father-in-law, Chu taidou laughed more loudly: "well, you must love each other in the future. As brother-in-law, you will take care of Chu Dan more in the future, OK?"


    Although the state of Chu Dan seems to be higher than that of Chu Yi, Chu Tai Dou is very clear that this is the reason why there are experts to help him. If we speak steadily, Chu Yi will definitely kill Chu Dan countless times. The future is still unknown. We always need to find more help for Chu Dan before he grows up.


    Moreover, it will soon be the third round of the hidden world Dabi. Now Chu Dan is also qualified to participate. When he goes to that place, what kind of situation is beyond his control. Be careful.


    Chu Yi''s eyes flashed a meaningful color, knowing that Chu Tai Dou is now mainly for Chu Dan''s business, as for blessing his daughter, it is only secondary.


    Even if he knew this, Chu Yi would not say it in public. He believed that although Chu Qingqiao was a little more tactful, there were certain things that could be seen, and there was no need to say more.


    Gently nodded: "father in law to explain, in mind."


    "Well, you''ll get ready. Almost go to the main hall square and have a wedding." Chu Yi and Chu Qingqiao still have a lot of things to do. The purpose of Chu Tai Dou is almost like that. After saying a word, he turns around and leaves. Today, a happy event of lingyunzong, as the leader, he still has a lot of things to do.


    After Chu Tai Dou left, Chu Qingqiao asked the others to go down and said to Chu Yi, "do you think I''m very sad?"


    Knowing Chu Qingqiao''s meaning, Chu Yi gently hugged the woman''s waist and said in a soft voice, "your father''s children have not a thousand or eight hundred. He doesn''t know. He can still remember that you are already very good. Why do you want so much? What''s more, isn''t there any more I love you? "


    Chu Qingqiao stares at Chu Yi, her eyes are a little hazy, and finally she smiles bitterly: "I always feel that these words come out of your mouth strangely. I may be older than your father."


    Chu Yi also has a similar look, but if it really counts up, chuqingqiao is definitely more than that, but at the moment, it will hurt the scenery.


    Still with tenderness: "don''t say these, just know that you are my wife in the future."


    Chu Qingqiao is just joking. She looks up and shows her graceful style: "of course, I''d like to be your wife, but will you have other women, or how many, can I be prepared psychologically?"


    Chu Qing Qiao is very clear about Chu Yi''s talent. As long as he continues to develop, he will definitely be a strong man in the divine realm. How can he have only one woman in his life?


    Chu Yi pinched Chu Qingqiao''s face and said, "I can''t guarantee too much, because sometimes we can''t control some things, but I can promise that with you, there will be no more than ten people."


    If the rest of the women heard that the man who was about to marry told her that they would look for other women or even ten, they would be very angry. However, for Chu Qingqiao, they were smiling and joking: "this is what you said. At most, there are ten. If he doesn''t know how many of them are like my father, I won''t forgive you."


    Chu Yi affectionately kisses Chu Qingqiao''s red lips. No matter how much words he says, Chu Qingqiao doesn''t expect Chu Yi to kiss her.


    In the past few days, the two have held hands and simply hugged each other, but this is the first time that such intimate behavior is not natural. However, they slowly open their hands and embrace Chu Yi, and they kiss each otherChu taidou, who left, did not go back to his palace, nor did he go to the square of the main hall to wait for the wedding to begin. Instead, he went around and came to the grand elder''s palace.


    It was his and Chu Shi''s idea to win over Chu Yi and Nan Han Shan. He had a look just now, and he could see that Chu Qingqiao and Chu Yi had a good feeling for each other, so there was no need to worry about other issues.


    Only Nanhan mountain, Chu Tai Dou felt it necessary to come and have a look.


    In order to get the promise of Chu Kingdom to become the core disciple of Lingyun sect, the latter did not hesitate to betray his own father. What''s more, after his father''s death, all the clansmen were expelled from the city Lord''s house. It was safe and sound that nothing happened.


    Chu taidou was very pleased with this behavior, but he was also vigilant. What should he do if he betrayed Ling yunzong for higher interests?


    As in chuqingqiao''s residence, Chu taidou walked in by himself and was welcomed by Chu Shi himself.


    When they went to Chu enchanting''s residence, Chu Tai Dou lowered his voice and asked, "do you think enchanting can control Nanhan mountain?"


    Chu Shi shakes his head: "enchanting although it is the first time to get married, but her character is destined to win many men, but this person is Nanhan mountain, I am not sure."


    The idea of Chu taidou is basically the same. How can a person who can sell his own father change because of a woman?


    Chu Tai Dou nodded: "no, go and have a look."


    Two people went together, came to the enchanting side hall of Chu, can see everywhere is a piece of red, Chu Shi coughs: "enchanting!"


    Chu Tai Dou nodded slightly and looked around: "today you are married. Where is the bridegroom of Nanhan mountain? Don''t you want to go with you?"


    Chu enchanting back way: "I let him go to the main hall square to wait for me, after all, here are women, he is a man in inconvenient."


    Chu taidou nodded. That''s why. He was a little disappointed that he didn''t see nanhanshan mountain. Otherwise, we could see whether he would sell lingyunzong in the future. But now people are not in Chu taidou and are not entangled. The two women who married out of the Chu family are themselves a gamble, and anything is uncertain.


    But still told a: "after that, you look at the point of Nanhan mountain, uncle wish you happiness."


    Chu enchanting heart move, naturally understand the meaning of Chu Tai Dou, but completely as do not know, nodded: "understand."


    Chu Shi then said a few words without any nutrition, so he left with Chu Tai Dou. The time was almost the same. They should go to the main hall square first. After all, there were too many people gathered at the wedding today. Even though they didn''t like the excitement, they still wanted to have a look.


    After all, people from all branches and departments are there, so it''s not easy for them to put on airs too much.


    When they left, Chu enchanting''s face suddenly cooled down, and even pulled off the red shawl on her hair: "don''t you want me to marry nanhanshan and let him do it, and then be loyal to lingyunzong? A bunch of nasty guys


    The people around all lowered their heads, as if did not hear Chu enchanting said.


    One of the girls stepped forward a little and said, "Miss enchanting, you''d better hurry to clean up the past. If you miss the auspicious time, it''s not good. Moreover, Nanhan mountain is also a talented person, and it''s not aggrieved."


    Chu enchanting coldly cast her one eye: "good, that you go to marry?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2090

    "I feel that something is going to happen today."


    Near noon, Chu Feng stood outside Lingyun Zong, surrounded by people in twos and threes. Chu Feng didn''t worry about standing here. He looked at the sky and said to Xuanyuan Huining.


    Xuanyuan Huining put on her make-up again. Seeing that many people have entered Lingyun sect at the moment, the guards at the entrance are a little more than before. Hearing the words and humming, "as long as you don''t make a move, the wind will be calm."


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly, but he still takes a look at the clear sky. He always thinks that something will happen today, but it doesn''t matter what happens, as long as it doesn''t involve yourself.


    Whether Xuanyuan Huining agrees or not, chufeng takes her hand and goes to the entrance. With the waist token given by Chu Jinglei, she doesn''t worry about not getting in.


    As for Nan Aowen, in addition to the rosefinch and Luo Qian who stayed in the garden but did not come, they had already entered in advance. After all, if they went too close, they would inevitably be doubted. Therefore, Chu Feng had better let everyone separate a little, just with Xuanyuan Hui around.


    After going in, most of the people go to the inner door with a clear goal. Even if today is a big day, people from the outer door can''t go in. They just set up some banquets and have fun at the outer door.


    Chu Feng is not in a hurry. Today he just came to have a look. He and Xuanyuan Huining choose to take a path. When they are about the same, they can go to the main hall square. If they have something to eat, they will not eat for nothing.


    Xuanhui, how did you go out of the distance for a few days


    Chu Feng didn''t have anything, so Xuanyuan Huining asked curiously: "what do you want to do with this?"


    "I think you have something on your back." Xuanyuan Huining gazed at Chu Feng with narrow eyes and said, "before, you were not a dirty little sister-in-law, I was not happy, but these days it is honest. What''s going on? What''s more, Ya Ya looks at you differently than before. Do you have any problems? "


    "A few days ago, I went to the independent space of yishizu. What did you do with ya ya one night?"


    My sister-in-law is powerful and smart!


    Chufeng thought that he had concealed it that day. He didn''t want Xuanyuan Huining to think about these things. But even if Xuanyuan Huining had guesses, chufeng couldn''t admit: "what can I do? And you are my sister-in-law, I can''t always eat your tofu. What''s more, I''ve been thinking about how to revenge Ling yunzong these days, and my energy is limited. "


    Xuanhui doesn''t really believe it


    "Really!" Chu Feng nodded his head with certainty, worried that Xuanyuan Huining would reveal his flaws when he continued to ask. Chufeng playfully led off the topic: "well, it''s my sister-in-law. What''s the matter with you recently? It seems that I don''t eat your tofu. You seem to be very unhappy, falling in love with brother-in-law?"


    Originally, they were holding hands. Xuanyuan Huining immediately shook off Chu Feng''s hand and hummed, "the dog can''t spit out ivory."


    She shook her head and went to the front. Obviously, she was very shy by Chu Feng''s words, because she didn''t know why she was like this. Anyway, she felt that it was natural to be with Chu Feng.


    "I am a human mouth, where can I get ivory?" Chufeng amused a smile, quickly walked forward, and directly put his arms around Xuanyuan Huining''s slender waist, whether she was cool or not.


    And at the other end at the moment, Nan Aowen and nu purple dream and Feng Qingqing and others also walked on a path.


    She was with nanzhenyan and nanaoxue, but a disciple of lingyunzong said that the second elder, Chu Jinglei, wanted to see them. Chu Jinglei had a good reputation in lingyunzong. Nan Zhenyan said that he would wait for them first. Nan Aowen and the three of them followed the lingyunzong disciple on a path.


    Although some strange, and why just see them three did not call on the South Ao snow, but after thinking about it, guess that perhaps because of Nan Ao Xue''s father, Chu Jinglei did not see her meaning.


    He just followed the disciple of lingyunzong for a distance and found that there were fewer and fewer people around, and there was no one in the back. Only they walked on the road.


    South Ao snow frowns to stop to open a mouth: "that two elder wants to see us also should be in the inner door?"? It seems that this is not the way to the inner door, is it


    When they just went forward, they only thought that they were walking on the path, not so many people. But when they missed a fork road, they were not going to the inner gate. Although they did not grow up in lingyunzong, they still had a basic sense of direction.


    The lingyunzong disciple looked a little uneasy with his back. He hesitated and turned around, and said with no expression: "the second elder was seriously injured by the villain of Yanxi mountain. He has moved to the mountain forest in front of him to have a rest. After all, it''s a little noisy in the inner door. It''s quiet in the mountain forest, and it''s helpful for self-cultivation."


    Nan Aowen three people look at each other, look at the lingyunzong disciple''s look, naturally does not seem to be telling lies.


    But all this seems a little unreasonable, Feng Qingqing squinted: "you haven''t said, why do the two elders want to see us?"


    The lingyunzong disciple''s face changed slightly, and it happened to be seen by Nan Aowen. Without any communication, the three quickly separated from each other and firmly locked him in the three directions of lingyunzong disciple.Nanaowen sprouted the killing machine: "who are you, why should you deceive us to come here?"


    They have never met Chu. If they want to pull together the words they meet, they can say it. But although the Lingyun disciple behaves naturally, his looks have been betrayed.


    "Ha ha ha, it seems that they are not big and brainless."


    At this time, Chu Chen laughed and showed people around, and his eyes were meaningful and swept over three people: "yes, it is not the elder two who told you to go, but because my grandfather hated him, I found him a little uncomfortable."


    Besides Chu Chen, no double son and flying feather are all in, looking at nanaowen their eyes are similar to the fun.


    There are also eight late semi gods peak and semi god later strong.


    At this time, nanaowen they probably know that Chu Chen they want to take advantage of the big day most people are concerned about the inner door, so they want to be wrong with their intentions.


    If it was in the past, it would be a natural worry for them to have been promoted by Chu Feng to a strong God. The squad seems strong, but it is just between them.


    But not until the last, they will not do it, Nan Aowen cold face and drink: "Chu Chen, what do you want to do?"


    "I used to call him master Chen. Now it''s Chu Chen. It''s true." Chu Chen shook his head and sighed, and said, his eyes also fell on the body of Phoenix and green, and pointed out: "as for me to appear here is very simple, is she not my fiancee? It''s my woman sooner or later, so I''m going to take her back today. "


    The Phoenix green giggles. "I want to do that in advance, master Chen," she said, with a cat and a mouse


    Chu Chen is a lively, the beautiful work of Phoenix green is very clear, and at once he has more desires and a strong smile: "it is not worthy of my woman, it is really smart enough. How about, go with me, I will love you very much."


    Although fengqingqing seems to be smiling, but the eyes are moving is killing machine, but it is not shown, the voice or that kind of delicate and charming: "then Princess Wen and miss purple dream?"


    Chu Chen laughed and felt that Feng Qingqing was afraid to resist, saying, "as for Princess Wen and the dream of angry purple, it has nothing to do with me, I just take my fiancee away."


    The double son sneered and said, "Princess Wen is going with me, isn''t she?"


    Phoenix green Oh, smile: "that purple dream miss not to follow the young man to go?"


    "Lord Chen!" But Phoenix green is a delicate drop of mouth: "that you take me, don''t you give up my two good sisters to take away? How nice are we three to serve you together? "


    Nanaowen and angry purple dream face are inadvertently red up, if not know that Phoenix green is not such a person, almost all want to think she is a fox essence.


    Chu Chen himself is interested in nanaowen and the angry purple dream. The eyes are lit up slightly. If they can really let these three women accompany themselves, it must be a very wonderful thing.


    But when I thought about what Chu had told him before, Nan Han mountain and Chu Yi couldn''t be pulled together. It seems that if there is no double son or a flying feather son, they try to pull together. Although he was annoyed that Luo ran had broken his good deeds and didn''t play nanzhenyan, for the arrangement of Chu Kingdom, Chu Chen did not temper the two sons.


    Although a little heart, but still a positive said: "I only interested in you!"


    Feng Qingqing laughed. If she didn''t know that Chu Chen had forced the Chu world to marry nanaoxue and nanaowen, she knew all of them. Chu Chen could say so much, and all the laughs were ridiculed.


    Gently shake his head: "it''s a pity, today I just want to see the bustle, and I have no mood to play with you. Goodbye, young master Chen!"


    The voice fell, Chu Chen they did not know what to do, Phoenix Qingqing South Aowen and angry purple dream suddenly jumped out, the speed quickly reached an extreme, directly left the surrounding circle, until Chu Chen they came back to taste, the three people have disappeared, even can not find people.


    Chu Chen was stunned in place, and for a long time, he and all people responded: "that, what they do, how can this be?"


    The two boys and the flying feather don''t know what happened, and just now they didn''t feel the three women''s state. The latter frowned and wondered, "maybe, they have practiced some skills to improve their speed."


    Chu Chen a fist, a two people around the tree directly stopped and cut: "damn!"


    They didn''t play with the Phoenix green green and took the angry purple dream. They may have changed because of the change of today''s events. Chu Chen turned around and gave the double son and the flying feather son a slap: "waste, don''t you say it can be successful? Now people are running, when fengqingqing does not agree, even to marry Chu can, I eat shit ah? "


    What they don''t know is that if it wasn''t for Chu Feng to explain, they were dead today!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2091

    Grand unprecedented!


    Before the main hall square of the inner gate of lingyunzong, in addition to the sacrificial ceremony once a hundred years, this is a great event of lingyunzong since endless years.


    Even if the ceremony of getting married and becoming a patriarch was not as grand as it is today, even when Chu taidou was still a young Lord, it is not surprising that Ling yunzong has really made a lot of money in order to win over two talented people, Nanhan mountain and Chu Yi.


    However, for the smarter people, Ling yunzong held such a grand wedding, in addition to attracting Nan Han Shan and Chu Yi, there is also a purpose.


    Because during this period of time, especially the fierce battle between the four main cities and danzong, all the secret places of lingyunzong were in a state of panic. This grand wedding can also be used to relieve the people''s tension for several months, so that people can see that lingyunzong is still strong and avoid the emergence of collective bad mood.


    In fact, the wedding is also very successful, at least in everyone''s face has been difficult to capture the heavy, a little more relaxed.


    In the main hall, there are only a few people in the main hall, namely, Chu Tai Dou, Chu Shi, and Chu Kingdom. Only three people are here.


    Because Chu Jinglei''s injury was a little serious, he had already held out when he wanted to remove Chu can from the throne. Now such a wedding is still the wedding of the younger generation. Chu Jinglei still needs to attend the ceremony, which is held once every 100 years.


    Listening to the news outside, Chu Shi''s face appeared exuberant smile: "from the last hundred years of sacrifice, lingyunzong has not been so lively for a hundred years."


    Chu Jie and Chu Tai Dou both nodded slightly, especially when they saw the kind of comfortable smile on their faces. They knew that their goal had basically been achieved. Whether it was the bloody depression caused by Chu Feng or the anger accumulated from the war with danzong, they had almost dissipated.


    Even, it can win over Nan Han Shan and Chu Yi, which can kill two birds with one stone.


    "By the way"


    Chu Tai Dou smiles, feeling very satisfied with his idea and remembers something: "Nan Aoxue must not marry Chu can, but Feng Qingqing agreed to marry Chu Chen? Arrange it. After the sacrifice, we will cooperate with Zhongzhou to open the channel. Before we go, let them do it! "


    Chu Shi and Chu Jie looked at each other and nodded slightly. They felt that Chu Tai Dou''s suggestion was necessary.


    If Feng Qingqing meets any great opportunity, even if she agrees to marry Chu Chen, there will be some changes. Moreover, they are not in lingyunzong at that time. Even if they are willing, they will not have so much energy.


    Her baby grandson can be more lucky than the little master. Chu kingdom is naturally happy about this: "yes, fengqingqing, a girl, can easily agree to marry Chu Chen. That''s because she doesn''t know the outside world. When she goes down to the bottom, she doesn''t care much about lingyunzong when she sees those people."


    "I think we should make preparations on the night of the sacrifice, even if we don''t have a wedding, we should let them achieve good things."


    Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi both gave a meaningful smile and thought that although Chu Jie''s proposal was a bit rogue, it was the best way.


    It''s a good talent to listen to the wind gently. After three months in the testing place, it''s from the four levels of tiannu to the early stage of demigod. When you go to Zhongzhou or other places, it will inevitably attract some people''s attention, just as they like the talent of fengqingqing.


    But as long as she and Chu Chen achieve good deeds, even if other people look at her and know her situation, I believe that there will not be a few warriors who steal other people''s wives. After all, it is related to the dignity of a warrior.


    As the patriarch, Chu Tai Dou naturally thought about Ling yunzong''s overall situation, and said: "that''s settled. If she is obedient and obedient, she can''t blame me for being mean."


    Obviously, if Feng Qingqing refuses, she will be sent to Chu Chen''s bed by special means.


    "Father, great elder, three elders!"


    At this time, Chan Dan and I are not the same as the Lord of the city


    Chu Tai Dou frowned: "not in, can already come over?"


    The old city Lord is the apprentice of Chu Tai Dou, and also the former city master of Nancheng. Although Luo Ran is a little embarrassed in the fall, he is also the master of the southern city. In the future, no matter who supports him to become the leader of the southern city, he needs the support of two people. Only in this way can we save some trouble, and Chu Tai Dou wants to let them come.


    In preparation for today''s wedding day, we also set down the matter of the Lord of Nancheng. After all, it is not conducive to the development of Nancheng and the absorption of fresh blood by Ling yunzong.


    Chu Dan nodded his head and said, "yes, the man in the old city Lord''s residence said that he left the mansion yesterday and has not returned to the present. Miyin has not returned any news. Secondly, I did not find the city Lord Luo ran. When he came back, he met the matchless young master who was with Chu Chen. He also said that he could not contact his fatherChu Dan may feel nothing, but for the countless and dangerous Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi brothers, it is not so common.


    If the old city Lord and Luo ran were only one person who could not contact each other, it would be fair to say, but now they are both absent. It is inevitable that they are a little strange. The three people look at each other, and their brows are deeply wrinkled. They suspect that someone has sneaked into the holy land of Lingyun sect.


    I''m afraid Chu Feng couldn''t think of it. Originally, he thought that Luo ran and the old city Lord could be killed. The big marriage and sacrifice would make them less important. Who knows that Chu Tai Dou would consult them about the south city at this time?


    After silence, Chu kingdom first said, "Lord, can we think more about it? After all, it is not so simple to want to enter the holy land of Lingyun sect. We have also explained that the old city Lord and Luo ran are not allowed to go out easily."


    Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi also have the same idea, but now they can''t get in touch with each other, or they can''t help thinking a little more.


    At present, the holy land of Lingyun sect is shrouded in the boundary. People of Lingyun sect can enter and leave freely only by relying on the waist token of the Lord. The second is the people who participate in the assessment. The waist token is also formed according to their own. Once it is not carried by themselves, similar ones cannot be used. According to the truth, no one can sneak in at will.


    However, they had to think about it, especially Chu Shi and Chu Tai. Their looks were unnatural.


    As the patriarch and elder, they just know that there is such a flaw in lingyunzong''s boundary. At noon every day, the boundary will be weak for three seconds. At that time point, as long as the speed of the strong God state reaches the extreme, they can enter it directly without waist token.


    Looking at each other, Chu Tai Dou stood up and said, "Chu boundary!"


    Chu boundary hastily Chorus: "Lord, please tell me."


    "No matter where people go, they have to find out." Taking precautions, Chu taidou decisively ordered: "from now on, we should try our best to find the old city Lord and Luo ran without affecting the wedding ceremony and the sacrificial ceremony tomorrow. In addition, we should increase three times the number of people for martial law and defense, but we can''t know what happened."


    "In addition, he sent 5000 disciples who were close to the divine realm to Shangmao state. Now that we are holding such a grand event, it is hard to guarantee that they will not worry about the war against us in the hidden world."


    Chu Kingdom solemnly nodded and turned to go outside. Now the old city master and Luo ran have disappeared and can''t be contacted. It''s not an accident. Something strange has happened. So we should try our best to find out what''s going on.


    After the Chu Kingdom left, Chu taidou said to Chu Shi again: "elder, you are responsible for the wedding ceremony today and the sacrificial ceremony tomorrow. You don''t need to pay attention to the rest of the things, as long as you always pay attention to the situation on the scene."


    "And I want to disperse a little energy to control the border. Once there is any danger, I will start the killing battle."


    Chu Dan is standing there, smell speech does not have any fluctuation, but in the mind is thinking, what is the killing battle in the end.


    Chu Shi was stunned. He took a look at Chu Dan who was standing there. Chu Tai Dou said that Chu Dan would not carry Chu Dan on his back. This is something that Chu can didn''t know before. It seems that Chu Dan has been determined to become a young master.


    Although a little helpless in his heart, Chu Shi still nodded: "I''m going down to prepare."


    In the hall, only Chu Tai Dou and his son were left. Chu Tai Dou sat down with a gentle smile: "Xiao Dan, how do you feel sitting in this position?"


    Chu Dan didn''t understand why Chu Tai Dou asked so. He replied, "I haven''t tried, I don''t know."


    "King!" Chu Tai Dou chuckled and pointed his finger like a king: "sitting in this position, you can dominate the whole Lingyun sect, as well as the secret realm, as well as the life and death of the endless creatures in Nancheng. You will find that sitting here, you will fall in love with this feeling."


    "So don''t let me down. Tomorrow, you must defeat Chu can and become the young master. Then your future rights, women and everything are the best."


    Chu Dan laughed bitterly. He was really not interested in these things. He only pursued martial arts. But he also made it clear that he was only angry with Chu Tai: "I understand that father, the old city Lord and luoran City Lord, are they dead?"


    Chu Tai Dou shook his head and said, "I''m not very clear about the details. We don''t have their life lights. We can only try to find them."


    "If it is to disappear without reason or even offend and be killed, it is better not to have another possibility."


    That is, Chu Feng is coming!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2092

    At least chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining sneaked in, and Xuanyuan Huining felt that they had never seen such a grand wedding in their life, and no one in the world could hold such a wedding.


    Because they are the waist token of the inner disciples, they can''t get close to the main hall square. They just sit at a relatively remote table. There are eight people at the same table, all of them are semi divine cultivation, and they are all inner disciples. Fortunately, there are so many disciples in the inner gate that we don''t know each other, so they don''t worry about being discovered.


    As for Nan Aowen, Chu Feng also got the news from Feng Qingqing and told them what happened on the way. He thought that they had been killed by Chu Chen. It was a relief to hear that.


    Also pondering over Chu Chen, they are still in the mood to do such things at this time. They really can''t die if they don''t do it.


    Of course, what Chu Feng is interested in is that Nan Han Shan came to the main hall square in advance and knelt down on the spot, hoping that Nan Zhenyan could sit on the table as an elder, because nanhanshan knew very well that if there was no elder sitting there, others would think that he was selling his father in order to marry the Chu women.


    Although Nan Zhenyan hesitated and refused, she finally agreed. However, in front of all the people present, South Korea said that this was the last peaceful coexistence between aunts and nephews. In the future, they would meet each other in a strange way or face life and death.


    Obviously, Nan Zhenyan''s heart, or residual a little affection, also sat on the table.


    Xuanyuan Huining looked around at the sea of people around him. Chu Feng lowered his voice a little. Only two people could hear him: "when you marry my sister, you will go back to Xuanyuan secret place office and gather people from Longmen and Xuanyuan family. It is definitely more shrouded than this. Do you think so?"


    Chu Feng was speechless and did not know how to answer Xuanyuan Huining''s question.


    If he really married, he could not be Xuanyuan crape myrtle alone, and the secular world all know that Su Xinyu is his first lady. It is impossible to hold a grand wedding with Lagerstroemia Xuanyuan, because it will cause a lot of problems and uneven, and other beauties will have opinions.


    And Chu Feng''s silence made Xuanyuan Huining''s face cold: "do you want my sister and other women to marry you?"


    Chu Feng thought so much in his heart. Of course, he would not admit it. He shook his head decisively and said, "anyway, I think I will marry you."


    Xuanyuan Hui Cong a Leng, the face brush''s red rise, low head to go, scold a way: "I am sister-in-law, not your wife."


    The simple girl was forgotten by Chu Feng''s words. Chu Feng breathed out a breath and finally fooled Xuanyuan Hui. Seeing that someone had begun to serve the dishes slowly, chufeng passed by and ate and drank enough. Only tomorrow would he have the strength to kill.


    Chu Kingdom, Chu Shi and Chu Tai Dou, Chu Feng will let them die, cold heart flooding, let them enjoy the last day!


    "Here comes the new man."


    At this time, the crowd also remembered the sound of the riot. The people who had been sitting or those who were quiet stood up. On the right side of the main hall square, two couples of new people came together.


    In addition, Chu Yi also holds Chu Qingqiao''s hand, and they have similar lineups behind them. The difference is that Chu Yi and Chu Qingqiao have natural smiles on their faces. Although Nanhan mountain and Chu enchanting also have smiles, they are deliberately pretended. Obviously, they are not very interested in this wedding.


    In the main hall, Chu Shi also comes out accompanied by Chu Dan. Although Chu can doesn''t want to see such a wedding that he may not have as a young master in the future, if he doesn''t come, he can only be ridiculed for his bearing, so he still comes.


    Of course, Chu Chen and others have come back, especially when they see Nan Aowen and others in the distance. They are always annoyed that the duck flies to the mouth.


    Chu Shi, who was dressed in a long robe, also stepped onto the platform built in front of him, with a exuberant smile on his face: "good!"


    They all applauded, watching the two teams of new people walk onto the high platform, which also placed a row of chairs.


    Chu Shi from the face of the four one by one, raised his hand: "auspicious time, the elders of both sides sit down."


    Chu taidou fell across the void and sat down on the high platform. Chu Shi also sat down with a smile. Chu kingdom knew that in general, Chu Shi belonged to the elder of the new couple. He still had to preside over the next wedding ceremony. Of course, he was ready for the things that Chu taidou explained.


    Nan Zhenyan comes up from the stage and sits down reluctantly. Only Chu Yi has no elder.


    Chujie frowned: "Chu Yi, didn''t your parents or elders come?"


    Chu Yi''s parents are in the modern world, and his grandfather has died. He really has no elder: "since I was a child, I grew up with my parents in Guanyu, a subordinate of Nancheng city. A few years ago, I was attacked by suspicious bandits. My parents'' cultivation was limited, and I finally fought to death, but I survived by chance."


    "I only know that I am a member of the Chu family. As for which branch, my father did not tell me."


    People don''t doubt him. Chu Qingqiao grabs Chu Yi''s hand. It seems that his life has been so hard.Chu Tai Dou nodded slightly and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Anyway, he married Qingqiao. That''s my son-in-law. Ling Yun Zong''s Chu family is a family. I''ll just sit here. Let''s start!"


    Chu taidou has already opened his mouth, and Chu Yi can''t call his elders. Chu Jie nods his head and faces two new couples: "worship heaven and earth!"


    Chu Yi the former Chu Qing Qiao, Nan Han Shan has not led Chu enchanting, turned to face below, slowly kneel down, a kowtow!


    After he got up, Chu again said, "two obeisances to the high hall!"


    Turning around, Nan Han mountain and Chu enchanting kneel down to Zhan Nan Zhenyan and Chu Shi respectively. Chu Yi and Chu Qingqiao both kneel down to Chu Tai Dou and kowtow!


    Then he got up, and everyone laughed. Chu Jie also opened his mouth with a smile: "husband and wife worship each other."


    Two couples face each other, Nanhan mountain and Chu enchanting discordant worship, Chu Yi and Chu Qingqiao are red faced.


    "Li Cheng!"


    With a big wave of Chu''s hand, he said with a smile: "into the bridal chamber!"


    The two couples have stepped down from the stage. They need to change their clothes now. They don''t need to think about the toast. This is a show in itself. In order to show the power of lingyunzong and win the hearts of the people, where do we really need to toast?


    When the new couple retreated, Nan Zhenyan was the first to get up and leave the high platform. Instead of staying at the upper table, she went down to the bottom and sat with Nan Aowen at the same table. Moreover, only a few of them sat at this table, and the rest of them did not lean on.


    At the end, Xuanyuan Huining withdrew her eyes and gently touched Chu Feng. She looked hesitant: "brother in law, I said if, if oh."


    Chu Feng has already held up a cup of wine, smell speech to ask a way: "if what?"


    "I said if." Xuanyuan Huining blushed a little, and her voice was very low. She seemed embarrassed to say, "I mean, if, one day, I really marry you, what kind of wedding shall we hold? Is that right?"


    Chu Feng almost doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing. When he found that Xuanyuan Huining had a red face, he was sure that he had not heard the wrong thing. Xuanyuan Huining did ask such a question just now.


    Put down the glass and brush the smile, too many people are not good to hug her, but also a positive look: "if there is a day, I will give you the best, and also your favorite."


    "Oh Xuanyuan Huining nodded gently, full of shyness, and did not know how she suddenly asked this question. Inadvertently, chufeng''s playful eyes made Xuanyuan Huining''s face stunned: "don''t laugh so cheap, I just ask, to judge how you want to treat my sister."


    Chufeng shakes his head, Earl smiles, and doesn''t point out Xuanyuan Huining''s careful thinking. After all, the girl is a little thin skinned. She takes up her glass and drinks it. It tastes good. At least, it feels better than the traditional Chinese wine in the world.


    All the people started, but they all controlled the volume and didn''t make too much noise. After all, the top Chu taidou and others were still there.


    Before long, the two couples who had changed their clothes also came back from the new ones. All of them were on the table, which made Chu can''s face look very ugly.


    In addition to several elders and good patriarchs, he has always been the only one who has such a qualification. But now some people even sit down, and even Chu Dan is sitting beside Chu Tai Dou. He feels that his position is getting worse and worse.


    The resentment and killing of Chu Tai Dou in his heart also reached an extreme level.


    Chu taidou naturally didn''t know that Chu can had an opportunity to kill him and resent him. He just said with a gentle smile: "Chu Yi, Qingqiao, and Nan Han mountain. Now that you are married, you should get along well and give birth to our Lingyun clan as soon as possible. You are the hope of the future."


    Nan Han mountain and Chu enchanting nodded in an absent-minded way, obviously did not put too much in the heart.


    Chu Yi and Chu Qingqiao look at each other, are a little embarrassed, just married to think about children''s things, how much is a little embarrassed.


    However, he nodded knowingly, which made Chu taidou laugh loudly. Thinking that Chu Dan could take the position of little Lord again tomorrow, Chu Yi and Chu Qingqiao also gave birth to the offspring with strong talent, which made the system more stable. Even if he was not the patriarch in the future, even if there was a second ancestor who suppressed him, he would be respected.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2093

    Maybe it''s because the banquet has lasted for several hours without ending, and everyone''s mood is gradually rising. Maybe it''s the reason why Chu Tai Dou didn''t put on airs today. The sound of shouting can be heard everywhere.


    Chu Feng sat down and felt his round stomach. He didn''t really have a good meal in the past few months, especially when he was seriously injured and recuperated for three months, he almost ate tasteless food.


    Ready to say get up to leave, go back to plan the specific steps of tomorrow''s action, suddenly lingyunzong''s earth shakes for a moment, and all the people who are calling for noise stop.


    When we were quiet, we saw a disciple of Lingyun sect coming quickly. He fell down before the table and said, "Lord, two people came to the entrance. We attacked the entrance because we couldn''t get into it. One of our people died. The man,,,, is the middle God!"


    Someone attacked the entrance of lingyunzong? Or the middle God?


    All the people who were eating and drinking stopped. Even the people of Ling yunzong were not angry at this moment, or even heard the three words of the middle God. Therefore, they did not have the feeling of anger, because even anger was useless in the face of such transcendental existence.


    Chu Tai Dou, whose mood was just right, stood up and looked gloomy: "is it Chu Feng?"


    This is also the possibility that many people think of, and the Chu wind white eye rolled below, this little Lord already came in, still need to attack entrance? I just want to smash it so you can''t start the kill.


    Of course, I wonder who is so domineering. Even the middle God should not attack the entrance of lingyunzong so blatantly?


    At this time, the earth shook again, and it was obvious that the people outside attacked the entrance again.


    "One of them said," one of them said, "situ Twilight cloud wants to see you."


    Situ Twilight cloud?


    For those who were in the main hall on that day, they were not unfamiliar with this name, but they did not know who it was. They only knew that it was Nan Aoxue''s father. But for those who did not know, who was situ Twilight cloud? Did the four forces have a strong God state surnamed situ?


    But Chu Tai Dou Ben''s angry look calmed down and subconsciously looked at the nanzhenyan mother and daughter at the table below, as if they knew something.


    He said to Chu Shi, "prepare two waist cards that don''t recognize the Lord. Go in person."


    Chu Shi nodded and got up and went with the strong one of Lingyun sect. However, he was very uncomfortable. He was the father-in-law of situ Muyun. However, in front of him, he felt that he was a grandson. But what could he do? Who called situ Muyun''s family, there is God of creation?


    Chu taidou also sat down, intending to let everyone go, but when he thought of this, he would say that lingyunzong was afraid of a person. Finally, he gave up such a thought and was ready to wait for situ Muyun to come and see what was going on.


    "Here he is!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were full of murders. Situ Twilight cloud forced Shangguan yingyue, which made his grandfather nearly destroy his mother''s family. Chu Feng always remembered that he was coming instead of looking for him. Why?


    Eyes inadvertently look at South really Yan their side, in the heart slightly sigh, South Ao Snow''s behavior finally or lead to trouble.


    Xuanyuan Huining naturally knew these things. He pulled Chu Feng''s hand: "brother in law, is that person who forced your mother at the beginning?"


    Chu Feng knew about situ Muyun in Yihong. He didn''t tell others about it. Even if Nan Zhenyan said that the man was the one who stabbed her, Chu Feng didn''t tell him that situ Muyun was the one who forced his mother to flee. Just told Xuanyuan Huining.


    Chu Feng nodded and knew what he was holding Xuanyuan Huining''s hand. He said in a low voice: "don''t worry about him. He must have other things to do when he comes to lingyunzong. At present, it''s not time for me to start with him."


    Xuanyuan Huining really wanted to stay with situ Muyun just now, because she was very aware of Chu Feng''s killing opportunity for situ Muyun. She nodded at the moment when she heard the words. Chu Feng was going to attack situ Muyun, but it would not be now. At present, the four forces he needs to deal with most are the four forces.


    It is not enough to fight against the situ Muyun family, which is more powerful than the four forces.


    However, because situ Twilight cloud is coming, Chu Feng has no intention of leaving for the time being. He is ready to see what he wants to do, whether it is related to Nan Ao Xue.


    Not long after, in the public speculation and complex mood, Chu came and fell in the sky, followed by two middle-aged men. One of them was a follower type, which was just the peak of the late demigod period. However, the breath was very strong. It was estimated that it was definitely not something that ordinary strong people close to the divine realm could deal with.


    And the other person, we all suspect, may be situ Muyun of the population reported just now, because he is handsome and dignified, and he has a kind of innate pride and noble spirit in his actions.


    Most importantly, everyone can see that Chu Shi seemed to keep a low profile in front of him.


    Chu Tai Dou, who had been sitting down, stood up with a slight smile: "it''s really lucky for me, master situ, to come here."Chu taidou''s words made everyone present feel a little frightened. Who was Chu taidou?


    It was the patriarch of Lingyun sect, the four major forces. The existence of the middle God dominates the lives and deaths of countless people. Even the patriarchs of the other three forces are not so polite. Maybe only the immortal ancestor of the Chu family can have such courtesy.


    But now, in the face of a person they don''t know, they are so polite, even a little humble. Everyone feels incredible, and they are more and more curious about the identity of situ Muyun.


    Compared with people''s curiosity, Nan Zhenyan''s mother and daughter, and Nan Aoxue are a little more complicated. They all suspect that the appearance of situ Twilight cloud may be related to what Nan Aoxue said on the main hall that day. Otherwise, why did he appear?


    But situ Twilight cloud in the face of Chu Tai Dou''s active courtship did not feel general, directly from his side, gorgeous ignored.


    Chu Tai Dou looked slightly ugly. In front of so many people, he was ignored by situ Muyun. It was just like slapping his face. There was anger in his heart, but there was no way. This was an era when the strong were respected. Although he and situ Muyun had similar realm, the latter had a master. That was enough.


    Situ Twilight cloud went over and sat down. Situ Hao also stood behind him. The former said with a smile: "it seems that I''m not here at the right time. It seems to disturb the wedding of Lingyun clan?"


    Chu Tai Dou put down his anger and said with a smile, "master situ, you are joking. It''s our honor to be here. How can it not be the time?"


    Although it''s a bit humiliating to talk to situ Muyun like this, it''s just that it''s nothing to lose face compared to offending situ Muyun and bringing disaster to Ling yunzong.


    "Yes, it''s a small place. It''s good that I can come."


    With a playful smile, situ Muyun said that Chu taidou could only be angry in his heart: "but you can rest assured. I just come and walk, and only two things. I will leave when I finish it."


    Chu Tai Dou, of course, knew that situ Twilight cloud could not just come and walk around at will. He asked, "master situ, please tell me what can I do for you?"


    His attitude has been so low. I thought that situ Muyun should also give some face. What he didn''t want was that he didn''t pay attention to him from the beginning to the end. He nodded: "I married Chu Yihong, a lingyunzong woman. Unfortunately, that woman didn''t leave me any strong descendants. I''m sorry about that, but forget it. As long as she''s quiet and lonely for the rest of her life."


    "Now Chu Yihong not only did not spend the rest of his life quietly, but also recovered his strength. I am very angry about this."


    Chu taidou and Chu Shi changed their faces slightly. They had been worried that situ Muyun would use this as an excuse to make lingyunzong difficult. However, some people who did not know who situ Muyun was, heard that they had married Chu Yihong, and they knew something vaguely. In front of them, this person seems to be the one who oppressed Lingyun Zong to marry Chu Yihong thousands of years ago.


    It''s just that they don''t know where they came from. They just heard from some elders that Ling yunzong couldn''t afford to offend him.


    And Chu taidou, as the patriarch, also knew that today''s face was lost. He took a deep breath: "master situ, I don''t know what you want?"


    "What do I want? How do you feel that you don''t seem convinced when you say that? " Situ Muyun jokingly laughed, but he didn''t take lingyunzong''s territory seriously: "but it''s no use not to be convinced. Who told me to blow you up? I''m not a difficult person to talk to, that is to cooperate with me to find Chu Yihong. "


    "Although she may not contact you who once forced her, she is still a member of the clan. It''s hard to guarantee that someone will contact me and tell me that I can take it as if it has not happened, but if there is something hidden, then it is better not to be known by me."


    The arrogant words and resolute killing made those present yearn and curious about situ Muyun''s identity. There are only a few people who can talk with Chu Tai like this.


    However, Chu Tai Dou tried to bear it down, but his heart was relaxed. Instead of making difficulties, he asked them not to cover up Yihong and even found out. He nodded: "Yihong married you. That''s your woman. Once we see her, we will inform you."


    "It''s just that little master situ said there were two things, and one more thing?"


    At this time, Chu taidou wanted to solve this matter quickly and let situ Muyun leave early, so as to avoid any conflict caused by his stay. Moreover, he could not tolerate people who did not pay attention to himself to stay here.


    "There''s one more thing." situ Muyun knew that Chu''s leader was unhappy, but he didn''t care. He knew that he had the qualification to despise the leader of Chu. He was about to say, "who is she?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2094

    Situ Muyun originally wanted to ask others, but when he saw Chu Qingqiao, he couldn''t move his eyes.


    The gesture of clear water giving birth to hibiscus, as well as his euphemistic personality and beautiful face, has a light temperament, which immediately attracted the eyes of situ Muyun. Although Chu Qingqiao is wearing the bride''s clothes, situ Muyun does not seem to care about the general situation and asks such questions.


    Chu Tai Dou looked slightly ugly. How could he not know what the meaning of situ Twilight cloud''s eyes represented, but could only reluctantly reply: "Chu Qingqiao, my eldest daughter."


    "Oh Situ Twilight cloud responded with a meaningful voice.


    He took the initiative to stretch out his hand and smile: "my name is situ Muyun. If you count up, Chu Yihong should be your sister. You can call me brother-in-law."


    Chu Qing''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Of course, she knew who was in front of her. But when she saw the color in situ twilight''s eyes, there was always something unnatural about the color in her eyes. Her body was unnaturally close to Chu Yi, which seemed to give her a sense of security.


    Chu Yi narrowed his eyes. Situ Muyun even ignored his existence. He showed his interest in chuqingqiao in public. He was so arrogant that he held out his hand and said, "brother-in-law!"


    Situ Twilight cloud was stunned, and his eyes flashed with haze. He was eager to shoot Chu Yi to death. But he also knew that even if he was not afraid of anyone, something still needed to be careful. If his grandfather or the mysterious God knew that he was bullying others, it would be bad.


    With a meaningful smile, he took back his hand and looked away from Chu Qingqiao. The latter was already a wife, and even if he was interested in it, he could not show his interest. Moreover, it could be seen that Chu Qingqiao was not less than 1000 years old and was only the peak of semi God''s later cultivation, so situ Muyun''s interest was not very great.


    Of course, it''s also because he doesn''t want to touch women that other people may have touched.


    However, when he looked back at Chu Qingqiao, situ Muyun''s eyes passed over Chu Yi. He felt it necessary to let him know that he was just a humble grasshopper who could crush him to death at any time. He even dared to hold his noble hand.


    However, if you can become a middle God, or even become a superior God in these years, there are still some basic Chengfu situ Muyun.


    The corner of the mouth with a slightly murderous radian: "today came a little anxious, and did not prepare anything good to give to the two couples, but if there is a chance in the future, I can point you out on the martial arts."


    Chu Yi takes Chu Qingqiao''s hand and nods gently. Naturally, he can understand the murderous intention in situ twilight''s eyes, but he is not afraid: "thank you brother-in-law."


    Chu taidou and Chu Shi both looked unnatural. Knowing that Chu Yigang was just estimating that he had offended situ Muyun, although he wanted to maintain the dignity of a man, he also had to see who the other side was. And situ Muyun was obviously not that kind of atmospheric person. This time, it was not so simple.


    I just hope situ Twilight cloud don''t do anything too much, otherwise Chu Yi will fall in minutes.


    "Lord of Chu, great elder."


    Situ Twilight cloud seems to have nothing to do, light mouth: "Chu Yihong things you remember, the other is that I heard a little girl in front of you said it was my daughter, do not know if you can ask her out to see me?"


    Chu Shi and Chu Tai were more ugly than at the beginning. The reason why they didn''t go to the proof was that they were worried about some things. They didn''t want situ Muyun to know.


    What''s more, they also caught a possibility that situ Muyun had an undercover in the Lingyun sect. Otherwise, he could not have known what was going on in the main hall that day. His heart was full of killing opportunities. No one would like his own power to hide other people''s undercover.


    Situ Muyun did not feel general, meaningful: "why, is it possible that my daughter''s person was killed by you? Or have you married the young master of Lingyun sect? "


    The words seem peaceful, but they contain a faint sense of killing. Especially Chu can, he doesn''t dare to make one when he lowers his head. If situ Twilight cloud kills him in front of him, it is estimated that his grandfather will not be able to come forward. He is a little scared when he thinks that he still wants to marry Nan Aoxue.


    Of course, I am also looking forward to the South Ao snow in my heart.


    Chu taidou and Chu Shi were angry that situ Muyun had planted an undercover agent in Lingyun Zong, but at the moment they could only be regarded as not knowing. The former turned to the distance and said, "young master situ, that''s Nan Aoxue who claims to be your daughter over there. Her mother is Nan Zhenyan. I don''t know if you recognize her?"


    There is something similar to Chu can in his heart, that is, hope never to be. In this way, he can still oppress Nan Aoxue to marry Chu can, and even he can take Nan Zhenyan, a woman who used to be a little interested in.


    Situ Twilight cloud got up and looked in the direction pointed by Chu taidou and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter are all a little unnatural when they are looked at with such eyes, but then they still look up and calmly greet situ Twilight cloud''s examination. Nan Zhenyan, in particular, has hatred in her eyes.


    Her clean body was killed because she went out for training. As a result, it took more than ten years to know who she was. She was so angry in her heart!Situ Twilight cloud did not care about the different meaning of their eyes, but fell on Nan Zhenyan''s body. Whether Nan Aoxue is his daughter is still unknown, but Nan Zhenyan is a little familiar.


    There are too many women who have played. It''s normal that I can''t remember who they are for a while.


    After a while, the pupil shrinks violently: "are you the woman that was in the thin leaf dense forest at the beginning?"


    The forest of fine leaves is a primeval forest where Nan Zhenyan tried. It is deep and quiet, and few people think about it. Even if the person in front of her is the middle God, Nan Zhenyan has no good tone: "thank you for remembering it!"


    Hearing this, those who are still a little confused seem to know the general, a little more playful smile.


    It seems that Nan Aoxue is really the daughter of situ Muyun. Nanzhenyan was forced to be born when she was training. When she thought that the younger sister of the former South City Master was actually given that, some people who had fantasies about nanzhenyan were excited and moved.


    And situ Twilight cloud also laughed: "it''s really you. I didn''t expect to see you again."


    More than ten years ago, situ Muyun came out just passing through the forest of fine leaves. At that time, he felt a slight breath of martial arts. He was curious about who was trying to test in such a deserted place. At that time, he met Nan Zhenyan. He immediately changed his mind because of her beauty and covered her face for a night.


    However, he left after playing, because although nanzhenyan was the peak of the late demigod period, she had existed for thousands of years. It can be seen that her talent was not good. She never wanted to have a daughter so strong. Of course, he was impressed with Nan Zhenyan. It was found that she was the first time.


    For a woman who had existed for a long time and was even the first time, situ Muyun had some fun at first, but later he forgot. Now when I see her again, I will remember.


    Nan Zhenyan snorted coldly with a mature face and played with situ Twilight cloud. It was the hatred of her life, but she could not get revenge because of her strength.


    I can''t help but think of Chu Feng. Nan Zhenyan still wanted to think about Nan Aoxue at first. Now she thinks about herself when she sees situ Twilight cloud. It should be a good thing to kill this guy by herself.


    "Are you my daughter?"


    But all of a sudden, standing beside her, Nan Aoxue was pulled up by situ Twilight cloud without knowing how to control it, and went toward the banquet: "yes, it''s really the peak of the late demigod period. If it''s really my daughter, it''s too evil."


    When he was 17 years old, he was at the peak of the later period of the demigod period. Situ Muyun thought that he was inferior to him, because at this age, he was in the later stage of the demigod.


    Steadily fell in front of this table, South Ao snow cold face found that he could not move: "let me go."


    "I''ll let you go, but see if it''s really my daughter." For Nan Aoxue''s talent, situ Twilight cloud has been very satisfied, so now to confirm whether it is really his daughter, if so, take it back to cultivate, if not, it can be accepted as his own woman.


    Situ Hao knew that he generally went forward. A light flashed across the finger of Nan Ao Xue, and blood droplets appeared.


    Nan Zhenyan saw that her daughter was under control and angrily stepped forward: "situ Twilight cloud, let her go!"


    She was about to rush up, but she was forced to retreat by situ Twilight cloud''s eyes before she arrived. Just like being forced, Nan Zhenyan was still unable to fight.


    Situ Muyun also raised a hand, a drop of blood spilled from his fingertips, and it seemed that the blood from Nan Ao Xue was also pulled and suspended, spinning and whirling with the blood of situ Twilight cloud in the air.


    His eyes are slightly coagulated, and situ Muyun clenches his hand. Suddenly, his blood and Nan Aoxue''s blood are close to each other. Everyone looks at him quietly and knows that this is the blood relationship. As long as situ Muyun is the biological father of Nan Aoxue, their blood can be fused together.


    If not, two drops of blood will repel each other when they are close to each other, and they can''t fuse at all.


    Situ Muyun narrowed his eyes. Slowly, the two drops of blood fused together without any accident. His face also showed a strong smile. Finally, he burst into laughter: "I didn''t expect that your mother is a waste, but the daughter born is so excellent. It seems that it has passed on the strong blood of our situ family."


    Glance over the South Ao snow: "follow me, I''ll take you to a place, go home!"


    Raised Nan Ao Xue since childhood, how can Nan Zhenyan let her leave herself? She cried angrily, "situ Twilight cloud, you can''t take my daughter away." He said that he wanted to rush up again, but he was still forced to fly out with the eyes of situ Muyun. Chu taidou and others didn''t see it. This is the family affairs of situ Muyun, and they are not good at interfering.


    I''m glad that I didn''t feel sorry for Nan Aoxue. It turned out that she was really the daughter of situ Twilight cloud.


    And South Ao snow also can''t move at all, drink a way: "let me go, I want to be with my mother." It is just that her drinking has no effect on situ Twilight cloud.


    "Stop it!" Seeing that the South Ao snow is about to be taken away, Chu Feng is also thinking about whether to move, a clear voice rings.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2095

    The speaker is Chu Qingqiao.


    She stood up. Although she looked very weak, no one would simply despise her, because she was not only the daughter of Chu Tai Dou, but also the strong man in the peak of semi God''s later period.


    Situ Muyun himself felt that he had dealt with the matter and wanted to leave. He looked at Chu Qingqiao and laughed: "why, do you want to go with me?"


    Chu Tai Dou looks ugly and annoyed with situ Muyun''s arrogance. He also shows Chu Qingqiao not to mess with him.


    "Miss Aoxue doesn''t want to go with you."


    Chu Qingqiao didn''t seem to see Chu Tai Dou''s warning. She said, "although you are her father, I can see that you have never participated in Miss Aoxue''s life. Therefore, you are not qualified to appear and ask her to leave with you. You are depriving or denying her mother''s efforts."


    Many people think that Chu Qingqiao''s words are reasonable, and they also think that situ Muyun is a little too much. At first, they don''t know that this daughter exists. Now they know that there is a daughter and she is very talented, so they want to take it away. How can there be such a truth?


    Just because of the realm of situ Twilight cloud and his mysterious identity, no one came forward.


    Chu Yi sits there, but she doesn''t stop Chu Qingqiao''s behavior. On the contrary, she appreciates Chu Qingqiao very much. She thinks that the woman she likes is not wrong.


    And situ Twilight cloud seemed to hear the biggest joke in the world and laughed: "you are right, but how about that? As long as she is my daughter, she must go with me. The reason is very simple. She flows my blood, so she must obey my meaning


    "And with her mother, she can''t get the maximum training. Although she is the peak of the late demigod, what if she followed me from the beginning? Maybe it''s already the realm of God, isn''t it? "


    Chu Qingqiao gently smile: "but you don''t know until today that you have this daughter, how ever, how if?"


    In a word, his face was frozen and even embarrassed. He seemed to say that he was too rogue and didn''t even know that he had a daughter. Now that he knew that his daughter was so excellent, he wanted to take it away. This is a kind of ostentatious contempt.


    But Chu Qingqiao didn''t mean to stop at this point, and continued: "so you are not qualified to arrange miss Aoxue''s life, because you are not a qualified father. Even if you take miss Aoxue away today, she will just hate you and not treat you as a father''s general respect."


    "Because you''re behaving too much, you can even say, rogue!"


    "Shut up!" Situ Muyun would not easily get angry, but Chu Qingqiao said so in front of so many people. No matter how he would not be angry, he could not stand it at the moment.


    He is also very clear that it is too much to take away Nan Ao Xue, even a rogue, but it does not mean that others can say it.


    After drinking a cold face: "Chu Tai Dou, your daughter slander me, you don''t need to give me an account?"


    Chu taidou felt the anger of situ Muyun, but he could not help his daughter to do it intentionally. He also stepped forward and drew Chu Qingqiao to situ Muyun: "to apologize to master situ, this is the family affairs of master situ. Miss Aoxue is his daughter, and he should do whatever he wants."


    "I don''t!" Chu Qing shook her head and said firmly: "I''m not wrong. Father, think about it from a different perspective. If my mother was in the position of master situ today, and you were in the position of master Zhenyan today, what would you do?"


    Chu Tai''s face was stiff. He naturally knew that if it was true, he would fight to the end in anger, because his daughter was raised by himself, and a person who had never appeared before had no right to take away.


    It''s just that we all know some truth, but Chu Tai Dou can''t say it.


    But Chu Qingqiao sighed and said, "father, I know that if you are really like that, you are also very oppressive. A person who has not done his father''s duty is not qualified to fight for the children who will become useful when they grow up. It is not advisable for master situ to act today. If you want to act arbitrarily, you will be ridiculed."


    Situ Twilight cloud suddenly showed a smile. Chu Tai Dou''s face coagulated. He turned and slapped Chu Qingqiao on his back. The latter immediately flew to the side and hit the ground. Chu Tai Dou was still angry and said, "I want you to apologize!"


    Chu Yi saw that Chu Tai Dou was clever at Chu Qing. As soon as he got up, he wanted to help him. Chu Shi blocked him in front of him and whispered, "if you want her to live, don''t go there."


    Chu Yi''s eyes flashed with haze. He knew that situ Muyun had killed him just now. Chu taidou moved ahead of time to protect Chu Qingqiao. He clenched his fist and held it back for a while.


    But Chu Qing, who was wounded by Chu Tai''s fight, raised her head, with a trace of blood on her mouth: "how can you distinguish between black and white?"


    The rest of the people did not speak up. This situation is not something they can participate in.


    Seeing that his daughter was still there, Chu taidou said, "I order you in your father''s and patriarchal''s capacity, and immediately apologize to master situ."


    "I don''t!" Chu Qing propped up slowly, seemingly serious but only slight internal injury: "situ Twilight cloud despicable rascal, now is even more jealous. Miss Aoxue''s talent is coming to take people away. There is no such father in the world. Even if there is one, it''s a man with a heart and a heart, and a damned person."Suddenly, a figure passed in front of Chu Tai Dou, and situ Muyun stood in front of Chu Qingqiao, holding her neck with his big hand.


    On his handsome face, a murderous opportunity appeared: "who am I? Maybe no one has told you, that is, you can''t challenge, and you are not qualified to question."


    All of a sudden, a force came into Chu Qingqiao''s body, and the delicate person flew out like a broken kite and hit the ground heavily. The whole audience was suddenly quiet. No one thought that situ Muyun would kill the master. Moreover, he was the hero of today''s great joy to kill the master''s daughter before the main hall of Lingyun sect.


    Even Chu Yi is stupefied in the original place, looking at the woman who moved her body in the distance and was dying. At this moment, she forgot everything, just a kind of inexplicable pain.


    At the end of the banquet, Chu Feng frowns slightly and pulls Xuanyuan Huining closer. The latter looks at him questioningly and seems to be asking why he doesn''t go out for her.


    Chufeng understood that Xuanyuan Huining hated this kind of behavior, and was even more annoyed that situ Muyun had forced Shangguan yingyue. But today, the protagonist is really not them. Chu Yi, who can''t accept the scene for a while, sighs slightly. In the future, not only will he be chased, but also Chu Yi will be hunted.


    He can already foresee that the arrogance of situ Twilight cloud will soon be completely crushed by Chu Yi''s anger.


    Draw Xuanyuan Huining closer, whispered in her ear: "wait, you take away Chu Qingqiao when you are not paying attention, I should be able to save her."


    Xuanyuan Huining blinked, suddenly thought of Chu Yi, en en''s nod.


    And before the main hall square, Chu Tai Dou finally reacted, slightly angry: "master situ, is it too much?"


    "Too much?" Situ Muyun clapped his hands and looked coldly at Chu Qingqiao, who would die at any time. He sneered and said, "I have this excessive qualification, don''t I? Do you want to fight with me for your daughter? If so, I''m welcome. You can do it! "


    Chu Tai''s face froze and his anger filled his heart. It was not the death of a daughter, but the anger of situ Muyun who despised him and lingyunzong.


    However, just as the self-confidence of situ Muyun said, he has such excessive qualifications!


    Chu Yi walked out, Chu Shixin held him tightly. Chu Qing died just as he happened to die. There was not much great about it. But Chu Yi couldn''t die: "don''t go out."


    Chu Yi clenched his five fingers into a fist and broke away from Chu Shi''s hand. The latter was stunned on the spot. Although he was only a simple grip, he was unable to get rid of Chu Yi in the later period. What happened? He narrowed his eyes and looked at Chu Yi''s back. He felt the smell of death at this moment.


    When situ Twilight cloud heard the movement, he turned around and saw Chu Yi coming. He raised a little playfulness: "how, do you want to be a bitter mandarin duck?"


    Chu Yi looked indifferent, standing in front of situ Twilight cloud under the gaze of thousands of people, raised his head: "get out of the way!"


    Crazy!


    Everyone thinks that Chu Yi is crazy. Situ Muyun is the middle God. If he has talent in his later stage, he can''t fight with him. If he asks situ Muyun to get out of his way, where is his confidence?


    Chu Yi''s way of talking to him just now had already moved his heart. He was naturally not polite and sneered: "if I don''t,,," "


    don''t get out of the way, he just heard a crackle, and suddenly he flew out and hit the ground Knocked over a table.


    Chu Yi put down one hand and one foot and held it there. He patted and put it down. It seemed that he had done nothing, but he had just slapped situ Muyun and kicked him.


    It seems that she just did a common thing. Chu Yi went forward and came to Chu Qingqiao''s side. She squatted down and held the woman''s hand. Her strength poured into her body. She looked gentle and said, "don''t talk. No one can let you die. Even God can''t do it."


    The whole audience was in uproar. Chu Yi, who had always looked modest, dared to attack situ Muyun. Moreover, he did it when he did not pay attention to him or did not expect to do so. Didn''t he want to die?


    Situ Muyun sat on the ground, touched his red, swollen and fiery face, and felt the pain of his stomach. He had no defense at all just now, because he didn''t think Chu Yi dared to take the initiative to attack him, but he did.


    Slap, kick?


    The whole face was completely cold, and situ''s haze eyes swept to Chu Yi. The murderous opportunity had been completely distributed, and the power of the middle God was like a tidal current.


    Chu Tai Dou''s face changed greatly, and he scolded him for death. In order not to be angry by situ Twilight cloud, he could only be a strong man: "come on, take Chu Yi who is disrespectful to master situ, and Chu Qingqiao."


    At the moment, the best way to protect yourself is to get rid of the relationship!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2096

    More than a dozen disciples of the Chu family swarmed out. All of them were strong men in the peak of the late period of the demigod period. They went in the direction of Chu Yi and Chu Qingqiao. Although they were a little bit subdued and had to compromise on the ground of lingyunzong, the patriarch Chu taidou had already opened his mouth, and they could only follow suit.


    "Get out of here!"


    But they didn''t have a chance to get close to Chu Yi and Chu Yi. When they passed by situ Twilight cloud, the latter suddenly yelled and burst out a strong spirit atmosphere. Not only the more than ten Chu family disciples were all jumped out by the invisible momentum, but some people around them couldn''t bear the oppression of that kind of force.


    And those set up banquet is a table of shaking over, visible situ Twilight cloud''s heart burning with anger, there is a strong opportunity to kill.


    As soon as his hand swung, Nan Ao Xue came to situ Hao and was completely controlled. Situ Twilight cloud touched a little red and swollen face and sneered, with a ferocious and destructive color.


    Step out to the Chu Yi, in front of them, condescending, arrogant incomparable: "who gave you confidence?"


    When he spoke, situ Muyun did not cover up his own murder, nor did he take this as the inner gate of lingyunzong''s holy land. Because he had spent so many years since he was sensible, none of the people who dared to slap him, let alone someone dare to kick him off.


    As for the reason why he was slapped and kicked by Chu Yi, situ Muyun was only taken as an accident because he had no defense and care at all just now. He also felt that no one dared to disrespect him, let alone attack him, in the holy land of lingyunzong, but what he thought was impossible actually happened.


    The sense of pride being torn in public made situ Muyun have no other emotions except destruction and murder.


    Chu taidou looked slightly ugly. If he could, he really wanted to kill situ Muyun, but he also knew that killing situ Muyun might be possible, but he could not bear the consequences of killing situ Muyun.


    Even the whole Ling yunzong could not bear the consequences.


    His fist clenched slowly. The reason why he let Ling yunzong''s people take down Chu Yi and Chu Qingqiao just now is to see if he can have a chance to protect them. However, situ Muyun directly forced all the people back. Obviously, he wanted to kill Chu Yi and Chu Qingqiao and protect his dignity.


    As the leader of lingyunzong, Chu taidou''s face is burning hot at the moment. If he can''t protect Chu Yi, he can''t even protect his own daughter. That kind of anger makes him want to tear up situ Muyun.


    But the reality, after all, is cruel. Even if situ Muyun slaps him, he will suffer.


    Because this is strength, this is the cruelty of the hidden world. Whoever is strong can dominate all living beings. Situ Muyun has a super strong grandfather, which is doomed to his arrogance.


    However, Chu Yi, who was squatting there holding Chu Qingqiao, didn''t hear the words of situ Twilight cloud at all, only absolute indifference and murderous chance filled him.


    At the scene, in addition to chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining know Chu Yi''s other identity, only Feng Qingqing knows, followed by Nan Aoxue, they are not clear.


    At this time, they were all worried when they saw situ Twilight cloud''s horrible murder of Chu Yi. They lived together for some time. Chu Yi protected them for a period of time according to the meaning of Chu Feng, and went to the testing place with them. If there was no Chu Yi, they might not know that they had died many times.


    Now see Chu Yi is about to face the murder of situ Twilight cloud, Nan Aoxue, angry purple dream, they all show cold, thinking about whether to start.


    Chu Feng in the distance is still sitting safely, carrying a cup of wine to the South Aoxue. They are ready to move. The secret tone tells them not to expose themselves easily. Today''s affairs will have a good result.


    Because once exposed, don''t say retaliation against lingyunzong, it will also cause the four major forces to guard against, and even higher-level vigilance. If there is no gap for revenge, then it will be severely pursued.


    Nan Ao Xue and nu Zi Meng don''t understand why Chu Feng is not worried at all, but Chu Feng has clearly told them that they don''t need to worry, and they can only calm themselves down.


    However, if situ Twilight cloud really wants to kill people, they will never take charge of Chu Feng''s explanation and fight together.


    Chu Yi''s silence made situ Twilight cloud burst into laughter with sarcasm and a more vigorous killing opportunity: "over the years, you are the first one who not only ignores me, but also slaps and kicks me. You die in peace."


    Gently raised the hand to open the palm, you can feel the palm is gathering between the very terrible power.


    Chu Tai Dou looked tight. Whether it was for his daughter, or for Chu Yi''s talent, or to maintain the dignity of his patriarch, Chu Tai Dou said again: "little master situ, do you have a lot of forgiveness? I can interrupt Chu Yi''s limbs as a compensation and apology to you."


    Situ Twilight cloud sneered coldly. The terror power in the palm of his hand was very amazing. His eyes coldly swept Chu taidou: "broken limbs can be treated by pills. In addition, did you instruct them to do so? Otherwise, why do you speak for them now? "Chu Tai Dou squinted his eyes, and did not know how to answer the questioning of situ Twilight cloud for a while.


    And then, situ Twilight suddenly shouted, "you didn''t give me a word to shut up. Your daughter humiliated me in public. Your damned son-in-law even though I didn''t pay attention to slapping and kicking me, provoking my dignity, do you think it would be enough?"


    "It''s better that anyone shut up for me, or you''ll kill me without pardon!"


    The cruel words shocked the whole scene. Even Chu taidou didn''t speak again with cold face. It was not that he was afraid of the situ Twilight cloud, but worried about the forces behind him. He looked at Chuyi and Chuqing Qiao, took a deep breath and knew that it would not be so simple to know that he wanted to save them.


    Situ dusk cloud moved really angry, who can save them?


    Or the happiest person in the whole scene is three people, one is Chu can, one is Nanhan mountain, and the other is Chu Chen.


    Since the end of the second round of assessment, Chu Yi and Nanhan mountain have been more attractive than his small owner, let alone nanaoxue.


    What is happy in Nanhan mountain is that he married Chu enchanting, Chu Yi married Chu Qingqiao, the latter kind of pure taste just like the type he likes. It is naturally happy to die when seeing Chu Yi at this time, although Chuqing Qiao will die, but there is nothing.


    Finally, Chu Chen, who could press him in lingyunzong before, was Chu can only be pressed. But later, the talent of Nan Han mountain and Chu Yi showed that he was killed directly by the second hand. It was difficult to be noticed. Now, he can see that Chu Yi is unlucky and even killed. His heart is naturally comfortable.


    Even thought, the best Chu can and South Han mountain died, so he is lingyunzong young generation of the most talented.


    But when everyone is different but worried about Chu Yi, a light has been gathered in the palm of the situ Twilight cloud. There are also vigorous murders and craziness on his face: "repent!"


    The beam directly radiated over Chu Yi and Chuqing Qiao. Under the glare, everyone closed their eyes uneasily. With the state, they saw that the bodies of Chu Yi and Chuqing were all virtual shadows in the light beam. Then, a blast of explosion broke up the ground and caused waves, and the surrounding area was even more dangerous.


    But the appearance of the situ Twilight cloud is more ugly, even some dignified.


    Chu taidou and Chu Shi also looked at each other, and they felt deeply shocked. Just now, the attack of situ Twilight cloud was really strong, but it was not enough to make Chu Yi and Chuqing become nihilism at once. Because situ Twilight cloud did so, they must have tried to torture Chu Yi slowly and kill him.


    But now, what about people?


    "The magic of fantasy!"


    Situ Twilight cloud frowns, he knows his power just now, absolutely can not kill Chu Yi and Chuqing Qiao, eyebrow deep wrinkled: "how can he illusory skill, but he is not a demon ah?"


    Looking around, the rest of them also reflected that Chu Yi and Chu Yi did not seem to die, but escaped the attack of situ Twilight cloud, but now they don''t know where to hide.


    "He''s there!" Suddenly, situ Hao saw Chu Yi holding Chu Qing Qiao on the main hall, and one hand still held Chu Qingqiao''s hand.


    At this time, don''t say that Chu taidou and Chu world and other powerful people in the world of Chu, even those around them, have noticed that it is not surprising that Chu Yi can escape the attack, because it is obvious that situ Twilight cloud has not killed his heart.


    But how could it be possible to avoid all people''s eyes and go to the main hall under the shadow of the situ Twilight attack?


    Nanaoxue and angry purple dream, who have been with Chu Yi, look at each other only to see shock. Just now, they think even if they can not easily escape, even if they don''t die, they will pay a little price.


    Chu Yi, the late half god, how to do it?


    Before everyone came up with a reason, situ Twilight cloud sneered and raised his hand to the oppression of Chu Yi: "don''t think that you will be a little illusory skill is very amazing, the strength to a certain extent, any illusory is floating clouds, for me, you are floating clouds."


    This time, the power is much bigger than it was at the beginning. Chu taidou looks ugly. If it goes down, the main hall will be damaged, but there is no sound.


    But the shocking thing happened again. Only the heavy oppression of the dusk cloud of situ did not hurt Chu Yi. Only one corner of the palace was completely turned into powder. As for Chu Yi and Chuqing, the body was shaking slowly and disappeared like a virtual shadow.


    This time, the dusk of situ changed: "how can it be?" In order to prevent Chu Yi from running away again and avoiding his shame, he purposely locked the smell of Chu Yi, how could he still run away?


    At this time, Chu Yi seems to be ghosts and Chuqing, who appears in front of nanzhenyan, who is worried about South Aoxue security: "elder Zhenyan, help me to look at her."


    Chuqing is placed to nanzhenyan. Chuyi turns slowly, and his body slowly hangs up. The deep eyes give a whirlpool like feeling: "you will find that I hurt my woman, I will make you very miserable, very miserable!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2097

    Chu Yi has completely changed. No one can feel his martial arts realm. But now he floats slowly, which is a kind of unspeakable repression. Even situ Twilight cloud has a ridiculous feeling, but how can it be?


    When he came just now, he obviously felt that Chu Yi was just a warrior in the later period of demigod. But why did he show a little breath now? Why didn''t he feel his realm?


    The deep pupil, the indifferent look, let situ Twilight cloud feel the breath of death, which has not been encountered for many years.


    In vain, the sky was already approaching the sunset, with thick dark clouds surging, which made people feel the dull breath when the wind and rain were about to come. Everyone raised their heads and watched the clouds rolling, giving people the illusion that the day would fall at any time.


    A faint evil spirit diffused out, just like a light in the dark suddenly across everyone''s eyes.


    All the people''s faces changed. They looked at Chu Yi who was suspended in the void. They felt that the evil spirit which was gradually vigorous was produced from Chu Yi. But isn''t he a warrior? Why do you feel so uncomfortable?


    Even if it is with Chu Yi also get along for a period of time Nan Ao Wen and others are surprised to stare at Chu Yi.


    Not to mention Chu taidou and others, who were still there angry at situ Muyun''s arrogance, actually killed people in lingyunzong''s holy land and in front of the main hall of the inner gate on such a grand day. However, they were all attracted by the evil spirit of Chu Yi. They were confused and shocked.


    Because it was a desolate feeling of the earth, as if there were corpses everywhere in front of me.


    It was just that the evil spirit which was released leisurely broke out. The whole square of the main hall, even the inner door, and even the whole holy land of lingyunzong seemed to include Tianguan city. In the end, the whole secret place was filled with a terrible pressure. It was evil spirit, a kind of evil spirit that could only be cultivated by exterminating countless living beings.


    That''s the evil spirit that can be produced by those who practice the evil way.


    In the world of the strong, there are countless strange people, but now they have not heard of any one person who can practice two kinds of things, or two kinds of people who are totally opposite to each other.


    How can the righteous warrior break out the evil spirit?


    What''s more, Chu Yi became the focus of all the people.


    The people who are shrouded in this breath are confused. People from the outer gate, Tianguan city and even the people in the secret place are all curious about what happened? Some people even think that there is some magic power that has come to lingyunzong holy land. Some people wonder whether Chu Feng has come?


    After all, Chu Feng is a taboo, is a demon God, surging is a super powerful magic barrier momentum!


    At the moment, Chu Yi seemed to know nothing at all. Suddenly, he opened his hands. In an instant, on the void, there were two, three, and many Chu Yi appeared, suspended in every place in the void.


    The sky is rolling with thick dark clouds, and now it is even more rolling.


    All of a sudden, all the Chu Yi who seemed to be the body of a shadow gathered quickly in a moment. All of a sudden, there was only one Chu Yi left, and the black light burst out. Even the sunset in the distance was covered by the black.


    The earth vibrated, and the buildings around the main hall of lingyunzong appeared cracks. People who could sit still stood up and looked at Chu Yi in the void in horror. Now even a fool knows that Chu Yi is a devil''s road practitioner and a very powerful one.


    And Chu Yi''s momentum is still rising when the shadow and body merge, surrounded by an invisible vortex. At this moment, even the martial arts in the peak of the late demigod period are approaching, it''s hard to do anything.


    Situ Twilight cloud looks difficult to see an extreme situation, suddenly burst into a drink, body shape like electricity toward Chu Yi, but also burst drink: "Chu Tai fight, Chu Shi, later you must explain to me."


    Lingyunzong appeared Chu Yi, such a terrible demon cultivator, lingyunzong did not give a little explanation, who gave it?


    Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi don''t know what''s going on, but when they see situ Twilight cloud attacking Chu Yi, they all follow suit. No matter what happens, why Chu Yi suddenly becomes a magician is not important.


    The important thing is that now Chu Yi has violated the rule of Ling yunzong and is not allowed to practice magic.


    What''s more, situ Muyun has already done it. They want to bear less responsibility in the future, and they can only attack Chu Yi. Even if they think Chu Yi has no harm to Lingyun sect, his grandfather is the God of nature, which is a mountain that can''t be moved away.


    Although Chu Yi is very powerful, he is not the God of creation after all. It is not worth it to offend a god of creation for him!


    When the three gods of nature worked together, the heaven and earth could not bear the momentum of gathering. Countless people began to stay away from the force. All of them did not dare to get too close. They could not participate in the war between the gods.The attack of the three of them has passed in advance, but it''s strange that they even passed through Chu Yi. It''s not an entity at all. It''s still just a shadow. The real Chu Yi has avoided their attack at the moment.


    Whether it is situ Muyun, or Chu Tai Dou or Chu Shi, who is not a person who has experienced countless years and dangers, but still has some palpitations in the face of such strange people. It is not that they have not seen people who practice illusory skills, but have never seen people like Chu Yi who can avoid them.


    At the moment, they were all alert. They noticed the breath of Chu Yi in all aspects. Suddenly, Chu Shi looked at the distance: "where is he?"


    Chu Tai Dou and situ Twilight cloud looked together and found that Chu Yi''s breath was getting stronger and stronger, and even made them feel a little bit of pressure.


    With a deep frown, Chu Shi and Chu taidou attack together, but there is no accident. The attack is just like the beginning, and can''t hurt Chu Yi at all. It seems that he doesn''t exist at all.


    After this attack, situ Muyun thought of something in vain. He knew more than Chu taidou: "if he is just a middle God similar to us, the illusory art can''t escape our eyes, only him!"


    Chu Tai Dou felt that the address was a little familiar and frowned and asked, "who is it?"


    "Qingsha, one of the seven evil kings in ancient times Situ Muyun frowned tightly and looked at Chu Yi who appeared in another place. He couldn''t see whether it was a virtual shadow or an entity: "it was almost destroyed in the whole Xiuzhen world, but it was accidentally framed by the ancient taboo devil and killed by the ancient taboo goddess."


    Pointing to Chu Yi in the distance: "I have read an ancient book, which is very similar to this description. Under the use of the great illusory skill, only people with a higher level can peep into one or two. It can be said that the same realm is invincible."


    Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi Wen Yan look slightly changed. They know less about ancient things than situ Muyun, but they probably do.


    Shocked, Chu Tai Dou said: "how can it be? Isn''t Qisha Shengjun dead? Where did he come from? "


    "Inheritance!" Situ Muyun has calmed down and said his own judgment: "in ancient times, we have not broken the era. It is not surprising to leave a bit of inheritance. He is Chu Yi, but he is also Qingsha. It is estimated that he got the inheritance of Qingsha by chance."


    "Therefore, we must kill him, the inheritor of the strong in ancient times, which will break the balance of the hidden world."


    Chu Shi and Chu Tai both scoffed. They thought that situ Muyun had broken the high balance of their place. However, they had to deal with Chu Yi just now, and now they can only go to the dark.


    And for those who look at it from afar, it''s a shock. There''s really an ancient heritage in this world. Isn''t it amazing?


    "Kill me? Is it possible? "


    But has been silent Chu Yi''s mouth appeared cold and cold to kill: "now let you know, hurt my woman, want to kill me, is a how stupid thing!"


    Suddenly, he raised his head and roared at the sky. Those buildings that were just cracked collapsed, and even the main hall appeared cracks this time. A stronger evil spirit surged between the heaven and the earth. The wind and cloud changed color, and the weaker warrior even died.


    I saw the sky unreal, as if in a wave of space in general, originally in the distance Chu Yi suddenly appeared in front of situ Twilight cloud, with a smile that made him afraid of cold.


    At the same time, he burst out a powerful force, intending to destroy Chu Yi with his own divine power.


    However, there was no accident in his attack. It was the shadow of Chu Yi. He found that he was being cheated and wanted to turn around, but everything was too late. Chu Yi suddenly appeared on his head, and with the power of extinction, he slammed down, leaving situ Muyun unable to resist.


    If the fall of the popular fall towards the square, the square cracked under the loud noise, a deep pit appeared in front of the people, also let them look slightly afraid.


    Superior God!


    Chu Yi even in the roar just now attracted a powerful force into the body, with Chu Qingqiao injured grief and indignation as the introduction, promoted to the upper God.


    Feeling the breath that can''t be countered at all, Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi intended to stop. This is not what they can deal with.


    But Chu Yi didn''t mean to do anything to them. He just raised his hands and threw them towards the ground. A dark ball of light fell into the pit and exploded. The main hall disappeared completely!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2098

    That is the power of the superior God, that is with the power of the evil way to destroy the desolation.


    Chu Yi didn''t care about the situation around him. He just constantly vented his terror and attacked the pit where situ Twilight cloud had fallen. Everyone was affected by this force. Except for Chu Tai fighting Chu Shi and Chu Kingdom, the others could not stop it.


    Mild internal injury, serious death.


    The noise and bustle that began before the main hall square turned into the panic of the people present at this moment, and they all went to the distance. Although nanzhenyan was worried about the safety of Nan Aoxue, she was taken away by Nu purple dream and Nan Aowen before she had the chance to put down Chu Qingqiao.


    In the crowd panic, Xuanyuan crape myrtle also quietly came to take Chu Qingqiao with Feng Qingqing.


    As if it was the end of the world, Chu Yi, who broke through in his rage, launched his strongest attacks constantly. There was no one to stop him. It was the upper God. Even if Chu taidou and others joined hands, they could not play any role.


    Situ Hao has already pulled Nan Ao Xue to the distance. Seeing Chu Yi''s crazy attack, his eyes are only worried. He wants to say that he can distract Chu Yi''s attention. His ears move slightly and a voice rings out.


    On his face, Si Tu Hao''s whole body strength surged, wrapped himself and Nan Ao Xue, and suddenly disappeared in the sky.


    Chu Feng stood in the distance and saw situ Hao disappear out of thin air. Even he couldn''t catch where he had gone. He frowned carelessly and regretted that he didn''t do it earlier. Otherwise, Nan Aoxue would not have been taken away.


    Just once again, Chu Feng still won''t do it because he doesn''t want to expose himself in advance, especially his relationship with Chu Yi. Otherwise, before the ancestors of Chu family appear, they will attract more powerful beings.


    Even because of Chang''e''s affairs, those people have been afraid to start to them openly, but in this world, there is no if.


    Look at Chu Yi, who is in a state of Madness at the moment. Chu Feng knows that no one can hurt him. If the ancestor of Chu family has really come back, he should have appeared. If he doesn''t appear now, it means he hasn''t come back yet. When everyone''s attention is on Chu Yi, Chu Feng leaves directly and is not found.


    Chu Qingqiao is seriously injured by situ Twilight cloud. Although Chu Yi protects her heart pulse with absolute strength, her life will be in danger if she is not treated quickly. Chu Feng doesn''t want to see Chu Yi''s heartbreaking collapse and destroy the whole Lingyun sect. She even attacks that place regardless.


    At least for the time being, Chu Yi can''t fight that place.


    After a catharsis, Chu Yi also stopped. Her eyes were full of cold and abnormal killing color. She didn''t pay attention to everyone at all. Her weird pupil was slightly frozen.


    All of a sudden, his body passed and the dust and smoke disappeared into it. Obviously, he was going to find out situ Twilight cloud.


    Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi stood not far away. Seeing the splendid main hall and the whole square of the main hall, there was only helplessness and bitterness on their faces.


    Although as long as you can repair all this in the shortest time, how can the damaged traces be erased, and I am also worried that Chu Yi is so powerful, and even has a little regret that she should stand with Chu Yi at the beginning.


    That may offend situ Muyun, but at least they can get Chu Yi''s friendship, which is impossible now, because they and situ Muyun join hands to attack Chu Yi.


    How can his peaceful coexistence with Chu continue.


    At this time, Chu Yi sounded like a ghost like roar, a strong wind swept up, all the dust and smoke were rolled up into the sky that day, in the huge pit, Chu Yi stood there with a ferocious look.


    Because he looked for it, there was no trace of situ Muyun. Chu Yi was sure that such an attack could not kill situ Muyun. Obviously, he ran away. There must be something in the transmission ring on his body.


    Looking up, their eyes fell on Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi. They were holding back a cold attack. Situ Muyun ran away, but one day he would kill him. Chu taidou and Chu Shigang started to attack him for self-protection and clearing the relationship. This is unforgivable.


    Feeling Chu Yi''s murder, Chu Tai said: "our behavior just now is a little inappropriate, but we also have no way. Moreover, I am Qingqiao''s father. If she knew you killed me, she would be very sad."


    As the leader of Lingyun sect, he wants to get a little bit of vitality in the name of his daughter. Chu taidou''s old face is hot.


    Just facing Chu Yi''s absolute upper God realm, and the powerful power that he and Chu Shi can''t resist together, even if it''s humiliating, it doesn''t matter at all.


    Sure enough, after hearing Chu taidou''s words, Chu Yi''s indifference gradually subsided. Although he was annoyed by the despicable behavior of Chu taidou and Chu Shi, it was undeniable that all these things were the same as what Chu taidou said. Even if he didn''t think Chu Qingqiao was his daughter, it didn''t mean that Chu Qingqiao would not be sad.With a cold hum, Chu Yi knows that people have been taken away by Chu Feng and there is no need to stay here. Moreover, situ Twilight cloud has run away, and it is not known whether there will be absolute strong men coming. Chu Yi does not continue to stay.


    Thousands of shadows flashed, and all of a sudden all disappeared in the sky. No one knew which direction Chu Yi was going, and no one dared to explore.


    That is the superior God, which is the superior God that Chu taidou and Chu Shi could not contend with.


    "What a pity!"


    Making sure that all the crises were over, Chu Shi looked around the destroyed main hall square and sighed: "if we knew that he was the inheritor of the Qisha emperor at the beginning, we should treat him better, and even let him become the young master of Lingyun sect. In this way, we will have a higher God here."


    A pity flashed in his eyes: "in that way, it is not too much to fight with danzong and abuse them, and even become the capital of the four major forces in the future."


    Chu taidou also felt very sorry. He had known that Chu Yi was hidden and even so powerful. How could he be like this? He must remove Chu can and make Chu Yi a little master. But now everything is useless.


    The conversation between the two people can be heard by people around them. No one makes fun of their reality. On the contrary, they all feel the same way. Because of this, Ling yunzong has lost the chance to have a better God.


    But Chu can is glad that he did not find any trouble with Chu Yi, and even that Chu Yi did not reveal his realm at first. Otherwise, Chu can is no longer the young master of Lingyun sect, and has become a foil. Even if his second grandparent appears, he can no longer be a minor master in front of absolute strength.


    "Lord, what to do now? Will the ceremony be continued tomorrow?"


    Of course, Chu Shi felt sorry, but there were some things that some people missed, so they would not have any more opportunities. They took back their eyes on the ruins and asked, "I am afraid that situ Muyun will become angry and let his old monster grandfather appear."


    "No way." Chu Tai Dou thought for a moment and shook his head: "although Chu Yi is strong, he is still a young man. Even if he has been inherited, he is still a young man. It''s just a bit lucky. Today, situ Muyun''s escape has already been disgraced. If he wants to ask his grandfather to oppress him, it will be even more humiliating."


    "Sima Twilight cloud is a person who has been living for countless years, and even has numerous descendants. If he still finds his grandfather to come out, he will have no face to stay in the hidden world."


    Chu Shi thought about it carefully and thought that there was a little truth in what situ Muyun said: "then I will arrange people to continue the ceremony of sacrifice tomorrow?"


    Chu Tai Dou nodded and found that Nan Zhenyan and his wife didn''t know where they were now, but they didn''t bother to pay attention to where they went at the moment, because nanzhenyan and Chu Yi seemed to be together at the beginning.


    Taking a breath, he said, "let''s repair the main hall of the center as quickly as possible. The ceremony of sacrifice will continue tomorrow. If the wedding ceremony has been held, it will go on. If Chu Yi and Chu Qing Qiao are not, let''s go on with Nan Han mountain and enchanting Chu."


    "And try to keep this matter down as much as possible, and don''t give it to the other three forces."


    The three forces will make fun of lingyunzong if it is known that the three forces have abandoned such a genius as Chu Yi because of his oppression.


    Chu Shi also understood that it was hard to say. He nodded to show that he would arrange it. Suddenly, the earth shook again. The people looked surprised and looked at the direction where they could feel the momentum this time. They were familiar with each other.


    Chu Tai Dou''s face changed, and Chu Shi had completely changed color: "Damn, it''s the breath of Yanxi mountain!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2099

    almost as soon as Chu Shih screamed, there was a deafening explosion in the distance, which set off an amazing air wave and swept around. Among the smoke, one of the two breath was gradually disappearing.


    Chu Shi and Chu Tai Dou pupil to split, the latter burst to drink: "Yan Xishan!"


    The body shape of the two quickly swept across the sky, and soon reached the sky above the explosion. They were only blocked by the dust raised by the explosion. They could not see anything. The only thing that could be felt was that the breath of Yan Xishan had disappeared. Obviously, he had used the transmission ring finger to leave.


    Chu taidou looked ugly and didn''t want to think about one thing, but he always had a bad feeling in his heart. He even knew that Yan Xishan had come in at the weakest time of jiejie. It seems that in order to attack lingyunzong, danzong paid a lot of blood and even studied Lingyun sect''s jiejie.


    Later, many people arrived, all in a trance. Today, lingyunzong was in a state of disaster. They were also curious about what happened and why such a shocking explosion happened suddenly.


    Chu Shi waved impatiently and the wind blew. The dust that couldn''t be scattered was blown away. His eyes were almost angry and his fists were tightly clenched.


    This is the palace of two elders, the residence of Chu Jinglei!


    But now, the palace of the second elder, which was not brilliant but also magnificent, has become a pile of ruins. It is obvious that all the people in the residence of the second elder have died in the explosion just now.


    It doesn''t matter how many people died. Now Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi only care about one person, that is Chu Jinglei.


    With his powerful perception, Chu Tai Dou felt something passing through the void and landed on a pile of ruins. The soil there was slowly rising and automatically emerged. Finally, a pit of more than ten meters appeared.


    Chu Shi saw a look of joy: "thunder!"


    His body shape flits past and falls into the deep pit. At the moment, Chu Jinglei is lying there with blood all over his body. His body is a mixture of blood and soil. He can''t see his original peaceful appearance. He is very weak and even miserable. His hands and feet have serious injuries.


    But there is still a breath in the end, it seems to hear the call of the Chu world, Chu Jinglei slowly opened his eyes.


    The corners of the mouth smile: "did not expect, I am going to die."


    "No, you won''t die." Chu Shi does not fall to shake his head, running power input Chu Jinglei''s body, want to stabilize his injury, Chu Tai Dou also come, but no matter how they go for Chu Jinglei to stabilize the injury, but there is no general effect.


    "No more." Chu Jinglei gently struggled to shake his head and sighed: "Yan Xishan arrived two hours ago. He threatened me with the life of ten Chu family disciples to not move, or I would kill them. For a moment, I felt pity. I didn''t say anything and didn''t contact you. He cut off my hands and feet and damaged my meridians."


    "But it''s a pity that he killed those ten people in the end. It''s a pity."


    When Chu Shi and Chu taidou heard the words, they both held back the murderous opportunity in their hearts and put down their hands. They were helpless to Chu Jinglei.


    They have told Chu Jinglei more than once that as a powerful God, even the second elder of lingyunzong, he should not have any compassion. Everything should be based on the protection of his own life. However, Chu Jinglei has always been like that and can''t do what they expected.


    Now, it is normal for him to be severely injured by Yan Xishan because of his ten disciples of the Chu family.


    It''s just that they may lose a strong one in the divine realm, or will soon be able to reach the middle God. The hearts of Chu Shi and Chu Tai are very uncomfortable, and the despicable scoundrels of danzong have reached an unprecedented level.


    The fight between Chu Shi and Chu Tai was very hard, and even the other Chu family disciples and Ling yunzong disciples were very uncomfortable, but one person was secretly happy.


    This man is Chu Jie. The number of people who have been pressing on his head is going to be reduced by one. As for the death of Chu Jinglei which will weaken Ling yunzong''s power, he doesn''t care. As long as Chu Shi and Chu Tai are not dead, then he doesn''t worry about any problems.


    And there is an ancestor of the Chu family, enough to eliminate a lot of threats.


    "Lord, great elder!"


    Chu Jinglei seemed to know that he was going to die. Coughing and feeble, he said: "I have been in lingyunzong for decades without any credit or hard work. Now I am going to leave. I want to say a word."


    All people''s faces are sad, for this approachable two elders, feel uncomfortable.


    Chu Tai Dou took a deep breath. He didn''t want to listen to Chu Jinglei''s words, but the latter''s prestige in lingyunzong was even higher than that of him and Chu Shi, and he couldn''t listen: "you say so."


    "Chu Feng, my grandson." Chu Jinglei chuckled and said, "I know that both the patriarch and the elder are worried that the rules of the first generation will be used by Chu Feng. As the strongest young generation of the Chu family, they will become the little master and control the future Lingyun clan. They even worry that he will surpass you, so they want to kill him."


    "I don''t say this for anything. I just want to say that all of us are surnamed Chu after all. It''s the blood inheritance of an old ancestor. Why is it too urgent to stir up trouble?"Chu taidou frowned. Standing on his own, he also squatted down and put his hand on Chu Jinglei''s body. It seemed that he was not talking about the injury, but a dark force surged into Chu Jinglei''s body.


    Chu Jinglei couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. Chu Shi looked stunned. Looking at Chu Jinglei, he seemed to know that it was ordinary. Although he was a little impatient, he did not make a sound, because he knew that if Chu Jinglei continued to speak, it would inevitably affect the emotions of some lingyunzong disciples.


    Chu Tai Dou''s eyes flashed over the killing machine, and his voice was very low and said: "if you are in my position, I believe you will do the same, go well!"


    Once again, the dark force surged into Chu Jinglei''s body. The latter was going to die, but he would not die so fast. At least he could hold on for a few days. But now he can''t let Chu Jinglei continue to live. Otherwise, what he says will affect the stability of lingyunzong.


    Chu Jinglei once again spewed out a mouthful of blood, with a sad smile on his face. When Chu taidou took back his hand, he sighed: "Chu Feng, innocent!"


    Chu Tai Dou''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, Chu Jinglei could still hold his breath and say it. Then he tried to do it. Chu Jinglei had already closed his eyes completely.


    However, Chu taidou did not feel relaxed. On the contrary, he was eager to frustrate him. Many people must have heard what he said just now. With the prestige of Chu Jinglei in lingyunzong, some news will soon come out. Besides his ugly look, Chu taidou is deeply angry.


    Being attacked by situ Twilight cloud, he didn''t dare to speak. He missed Chu Yi, an absolute strong man. He was also destroyed by Yan Xishan. Finally, Chu Jinglei said these words that were not conducive to stability. It was a black day.


    But Chu Jinglei is still dead. Chu taidou can''t really frustrate him at the moment. He stands up and says with dignity: "send off the two elders!"


    All of them fell on the ground and bowed slightly to the pit. It could be seen that most of them were from the heart.


    Although it was only a few decades since Chu Jinglei came to lingyunzong, he has always been equal to the disciples of lingyunzong. Even many people have accepted Chu Jinglei''s help. Now he is sad to see him die, and even has a strong hatred for danzong.


    What''s more, his will to kill Chu Feng dissipated a lot. Chu Feng was innocent indeed. From the beginning, it was the four forces that oppressed him that he resisted and retaliated.


    Looking back on what Chu Jinglei said just now, some people feel that the four forces seem to have gone too far. This is the first time that they think so, and all this is caused by Chu Jinglei.


    Chu Tai Dou looked gloomy and ugly. Naturally, he could feel the psychological changes of people. He only knew that he could not say it. He ordered, "Chu Kingdom!"


    Chu kingdom is still there excited, Chu Jinglei finally died, he can become Lingyun Zong two elders, smell speech quickly forward: "patriarch!"


    "Fight against danzong, at all costs." Although the heart is very angry, Chu Jinglei said those words before his death, but the appearance always needs to do: "for the second elder, revenge!"


    Chu Jie nodded: "yes!" Turn around and cross the void, ready to prepare a little more people to kill back to Shangmao state and fight with danzong. Now that Chu Jinglei is dead, there is no need to pay attention to the affairs of the hidden world Dabi. Even if people at a higher level know it, they will understand it.


    After commanding the war, Chu Tai Dou glanced at Chu Jinglei, who had completely died after closing his eyes, and said coldly: "elder, arrange for a moment. On the grand ceremony tomorrow, we will see off the two elders. At the same time, we will issue the order to kill Yan Xishan and lingyunzong."


    "In the future, whether it''s YanXiShan or danzong, we''ll kill one another."


    Chu Shi knew that Chu taidou wanted to use such a war to distract people''s minds from Chu Jinglei''s words. He nodded to show his understanding and raised his hand to let people come to clean up the body of Chu Jinglei.


    When the night was deep, the Chu wind came out of a room in Tianguan city garden, wiping off the sweat on his forehead, revealing a knowing smile: "it''s safe."


    When Feng Qingqing took Chu Qingqiao away, Chu Feng came back for treatment. Now she has completely stabilized Chu Qingqiao''s injury and even repaired her meridians.


    And Chu Yi just looked at Chu Feng and walked in, looking a little hesitant.


    Chu Feng found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhuque and others all lowered their heads, because they had just received the news that Ling yunzong fought against danzong for the death of Chu Jinglei.


    Chu wind more and more feel something wrong, see to Xuanyuan Huining: "how?"


    Xuanyuan Huining has told people how she and Chu Feng came to lingyunzong, and even how they could freely enter and leave lingyunzong holy land. So Chu Feng asked, she didn''t know how to answer.


    Chu Feng has a kind of foreboding pervaded in the heart, slant head: "what''s the matter?


    Chu Feng asked for the third time, and everyone''s mood was much heavier than the beginning. Xuanyuan Huining sighed and said, "Yan Xi Shan didn''t know how to sneak into the holy land of lingyunzong."


    "Kill, two elders!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2100

    The night is deep, more and more night.


    Before the ancestral hall of lingyunzong, under the arrangement of the Chu Dynasty, there was a solemn spirit hall everywhere. There were disciples of lingyunzong guarding the outer gate, and no one was allowed to get close to it.


    At the moment, there is a coffin in front of the ancestral hall. Chu Jinglei, who has been cleaned up, is quietly lying in it, serene and seems to be asleep.


    Chu Shi and Chu Tai Dou have not yet gone to rest. The former takes a look at the man in the coffin and asks in a low voice, "what he said before he died has made some impact. Shall we?"


    Chu Tai Dou understood the meaning of Chu Shi, that is, whether or not to conduct a high-pressure shock, so that people who heard Chu Jinglei words dare not say anything.


    Shaking his head gently, Chu taidou said: "if it was before he opened his mouth, it is OK, but now even if we are deterred, there is no effect. The people who want to speak will still say it, and those who can''t say it will not say it. Chu Jinglei has been in lingyunzong for decades, but there is no denying that his prestige is no less than you and me."


    "You and I control power, he controls people''s heart. Do you think we can do something about it?"


    The leader and elder of lingyunzong are absolute masters, and no one dares to disobey. Although this is what a ruler should do, there is absolutely no one who is truly submissive. However, Chu Jinglei has been a little short in recent decades, but he is good at charity and has a high reputation both inside and outside.


    Before Chu Jinglei''s death, it triggered people''s thoughts. If they still tried to intimidate them with high pressure, it would be counterproductive.


    Chu Shi frowned: "let those words spread in the dark?"


    "So I started a war on danzong and drew their attention." Chu Tai Dou said faintly: "in addition, Chu Jinglei is Chu Feng''s grandfather. If Chu Feng knew that his grandfather was dead, he might avenge Chu Jinglei. Although the possibility is very small, it is worth our expectation."


    "At that time, the wind of Chu will ravage danzong and we will take advantage of the fire to destroy it. Do you think anyone will remember what Chu Jinglei said?"


    Pointing to the head: "martial arts are weak in human nature, there may be some sadness and indignation at the beginning, but as long as we win the danzong, we can completely distract our attention, and such words will be self defeating. If both danzong and chufeng are defeated, it is better to kill them all directly, how good?"


    The idea of Chu Tai Dou is good, but Chu Shi doesn''t have much confidence, so he doesn''t think it''s so reliable.


    However, he did not say that, anyway, the solution of Chu taidou is the best one.


    "The channel of the third round will be opened soon."


    After a silence for a while, Chu taidou said, "so tomorrow''s ceremony of sacrifice must not have any accidents. You should arrange more carefully. After the ceremony, you will sit in the state of Commerce and commerce. You should keep the situation that you may encounter danger at any time. Of course, this kind of possibility is very small."


    Because Chu Jinglei''s death may stimulate Chu Feng, danzong must deal with lingyunzong''s revenge, and must also guard against Chu Feng''s revenge. The middle God may only be in danzong and will not appear in Shangmao state, which is probably guessed by Chu Tai Dou, but it also needs to be careful.


    If Chu kingdom is also killed, lingyunzong will not have the power of the mainstay, and then it will be the end of the four forces.


    Chu Shi understood the meaning of Chu Tai Dou and said that he understood. With Chu Tai Dou leaving the ancestral hall and closing the door, Chu Jinglei would walk around the sacrificial ceremony tomorrow. After being worshipped by people, he would find the right time to send him away. Everything was done in a proper way, and what was needed was to be careful.


    The ancestral hall with the gate closed is completely quiet, and the rest of the people are guarding the periphery, not close to here.


    When the ancestral hall was quiet for some time, suddenly a figure passed through the night sky without being noticed by anyone. There was no breath left in front of the ancestral hall, because people were guarding the entrance in the periphery, so there was no one around.


    Instead of Chu Feng, who can it be?


    Go forward to push open the door of the ancestral hall, turn back to close, Chu Feng looks calm and terrible.


    Even if he didn''t call Chu Jinglei, it is undeniable that Chu Jinglei is his grandfather, and the latter has only helped him since he met, and has not done anything else to hurt him, so he came.


    Went to the side of the coffin, looking at the sleeping Chu Jinglei, Chu Feng took a deep breath: "you are a good grandfather, I''m sorry!"


    Chu Feng knew that Chu Jinglei didn''t die the first time, but died. If he didn''t go back to cure Chu Qingqiao, he could save Chu Jinglei''s life. However, many things didn''t exist. He didn''t expect that the Chu family''s border would be slipped in by Yan Xishan.


    So Chu Feng''s heart is sorry, otherwise he can save Chu Jinglei.


    Looking at the old man lying quietly in the coffin, his kind face will never open his eyes and say another word to him.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and seemed to swear: "grandfather, you can''t hear it. It''s the filial piety of my grandson. But you can go with peace of mind. Today, I will use the whole danzong to compensate for all the actions of Yan Xishan. I will let their blood drain away, sacrifice your spirit in heaven, and let them know their stupidity.""But please forgive me for not being able to avenge you for the time being. I have many enemies. I can''t do it willfully, because then I can''t only avenge you, but also get myself involved. Please forgive me."


    In the words, Chu Feng knelt down in front of the coffin, kowtowed three heads to the coffin, stood up, and took a deep look at Chu Jinglei, ready to leave.


    Just a few steps out, Chu Feng found something wrong, back to stand in front of the coffin, looking at Chu Jinglei inside.


    The left eye flickers slightly, the look also slowly ugly up.


    It was found that although the wounds of Chu Jinglei were numerous and all of them were fatal, he suffered a second injury.


    Chu Feng believes that Yan Xishan will not do unnecessary things to waste time, and even seriously injured Chu Jinglei to death, he will run away in the first time, and will not give Chu Jinglei a second attack. Anyway, Chu Jinglei will die, so early and late is nothing.


    And Chu Jinglei suffered the second damage, Chu Feng 100% judgment is not caused by Yan Xishan, because there is no state difference between taking off his pants and farting.


    Eyebrows deeply wrinkled, want to come before Xuanyuan Huining and he said, at that time Chu Jinglei was still there to say his Chu Feng innocent words, and Chu Shi and Chu Tai fight on his side.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng''s face is extremely cold, but also sprouting a terrible killing opportunity, also understand and insight into some things.


    The main cause of Chu Jinglei''s death was the damage caused by Yan Xishan. However, Chu Jinglei was a powerful inferior God, even close to the middle God. He could not die so quickly. When Chu taidou talked to him, Chu Jinglei vomited blood and died.


    Chu Feng believed that the second injury came from Chu taidou or an accident. They deliberately sent Chu Jinglei the last way, in order to let him not say those words.


    As for why, Chu Feng can probably understand, that is, they don''t want others to know, they want to kill him, just for some selfish purpose.


    Yan Xishan was damned, but Chu taidou was even more damned. Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, and he wanted to kill Chu taidou now, because even if Chu Jinglei persisted until now, he could make him recover, but because of Chu''s selfishness and disguise, he was killed directly.


    A saved man, a person who could have survived, died like this. He was still his grandfather. Chu Feng''s psychology could not find any emotion except anger.


    After clenching his fist, Chu Feng took a deep look at Chu Jinglei, turned indifferently and left the ancestral hall. He was also glad that he came over to have a look tonight, instead of killing danzong angrily. Of course, Xuanyuan Huining held him back. Otherwise, he would have killed Luo Qian in danzong.


    But now it is to discover the truth of Chu Jinglei''s death. If he can''t save it, he will completely put the hatred on Yan Xishan and danzong, but he can save it. Then the real murderer is Chu taidou or Chu Shi.


    Chu Feng vowed to frustrate them and let them know how stupid their actions were.


    After leaving the ancestral hall, Chu Feng stood there and bowed three times to the door again. Then he passed the night sky and left the holy land of lingyunzong.


    Soon back to Tianguan garden, everyone has not rest, obviously waiting for Chu Feng to come back.


    Xuanyuan Huining quickly opened his mouth: "brother-in-law, how is it?"


    Nan Zhenyan, who wanted to speak, shut up when she saw that Chu Feng''s face was not very good-looking. Nan Aoxue was taken away, but at least she would not die, while Chu Feng''s grandfather was dead.


    Chu Feng breathed heavily, and said coldly, "I checked my grandfather''s body. Yan Xishan brought him a fatal wound, but he could live for at least two days. He died on the spot and suffered a second injury."


    Chu Yi is also at the scene at the moment. Standing up, hearing Chu Feng''s words, he knew that in order to save Chu Qing, he let Chu Feng leave and killed Chu Jinglei: "less wind, let me go!"


    Although there is no evidence, it can be sure that it was made by Chu taidou or Chu Shi, because it is conceivable that Chu Jinglei said that at that time.


    And in order to save Chu Qingqiao, Chu Yi is duty bound.


    "No!" Chu Feng shakes his head, and the killing machine seems to be flooding like the tide: "tomorrow, you will take miss Qingqiao and other people who can''t go to Zhongzhou through the hidden world Dabi and try to find a way to go to Zhongzhou first."


    "Lingyunzong, I only need Luo Shao and Huining, that''s enough!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2101

    It was a stormy day, but for the indifferent warriors, it just set off a wave in their hearts. After that, what they should do is still what to do, which will not be disturbed by these things.


    The residence of enchanting Chu.


    Today, there is the arrival of situ Twilight cloud, the change of Chu Yi, and the death of Chu Jinglei, the two elder elders. But in order to let the depression dissipate a little bit, Chu Tai battle still allows the wedding to continue. Although the two couples eventually only have Chu enchanting and Nanhan mountain, it is better than a couple who have no one.


    It''s just that compared with the bustle at the beginning, it''s a little more quiet and depressing. After all, today, whether it''s the change of Chu Yi, or the death of Chu Jinglei, the second elder, and even the war against danzong, it''s depressing.


    In the bedroom, Chu enchanting and Nanhan mountain sit opposite each other, there are four women waiting on the table, there are delicious food and wine on the table.


    However, Nanhan mountain and Chu enchanting have no appetite. Since they came back, they have not spoken, and even the delicacies have been sent. They have no feeling in general and are thinking about the things of the day today.


    What Chu enchanting thinks is Chu Qingqiao. She feels a little stupid for her behavior, but she also has a little admiration. It is definitely a happy thing to find such a hidden black horse as Chu Yi. It''s a pity that such happiness has not started yet, and it seems to be ending.


    And what Nan Han Shan thinks about is Chu Yi, even if he is a little jealous.


    No matter what kind of demon cultivator he was despised, and no matter what ancient Qisha Shengjun was one of the peaks of the evil way, which was not allowed by the right way. He only knew that today''s demeanor of Chu Yi was what he had been longing for all along. However, no matter how much he longed for, Chu Yi was the inheritor, not him.


    That kind of gap, just like a person who was the same as himself, but you suddenly found that he was the second generation of super rich, the top rich and handsome. You can''t accept it.


    Now nanhanshan''s psychology is like this. How can he not accept Chu Yi''s toughness, and even the domineering spirit that makes Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi dare not do anything about it? I don''t know when he can have such an elegant demeanor?


    "Uncle, miss!"


    Next to a servant to see two people or there quiet silence, whispered: "the dishes are almost cold, you still hurry to eat a rest, so as not to miss the auspicious time."


    Nanhan mountain and Chu enchanting just like the people who wake up in their minds and nod their heads slightly. When Chu Yaorao passes over the Nanhan mountain, they are not satisfied with what they see. Especially when they think that he betrayed his own father for what he is today, there is a lot of disdain in his heart.


    But now something happened to Chu Yi. Chu Shi told her that she would seize Nanhan mountain no matter what. If she lost a Chu Yi, she could not lose another Nanhan mountain.


    So no matter how reluctant she is in her heart, she must follow Chu Shi''s advice and become a woman or even a plaything of Nanhan mountain, even if the present state of Nanhan mountain is not as high as her.


    Gently turned his head to take back his eyes, said: "you all go down, my uncle and I can handle it by ourselves."


    The four servants looked at each other and understood Chu enchanting''s temper. Without staying, they slowly withdrew from the room and closed all the doors, leaving the space completely to Chu enchanting and Nanhan mountain.


    Nanhan mountain also temporarily dispersed the jealousy of Chu Yi, picked up the wine pot to pour a glass of wine for himself and Chu enchanting, saying, "today is our big day. Although some bad things have happened, we still sit here and have a drink, and wish us good luck in the future."


    Chu enchanting raised her glass absentmindedly and drank it after touching nanhanshan mountain. She blinked her eyes and looked at it. She asked meaningfully: "I have existed for thousands of years. It is said that you are only 20 years old. In sum, I and your father are people of the same era. Don''t you mind?"


    Nanhan mountain laughed and filled two glasses of wine again. Then he said, "madam, it''s out of the ordinary to say these things. As long as you go to the demigod world, who has not existed for thousands of years? Age doesn''t matter at all. What we pay attention to is strength. "


    "And the lady looks so charming, how can I mind? I can''t even ask for it. "


    Chu''s enchanting smile, picked up the glass, sipped, blinked: "that evening, don''t let me down, I need very strong."


    And Chu enchanting is still mild drinking, chatting, eating.


    Resist the impulse, South Han mountain lower in Chu enchanting ear blow tone: "madam, is it OK?"


    Chu enchanting eyes flashed fun, pretending to be confused in general: "what can?"


    Chu enchanting pretends to be coquettish and shy: "young, but so bad, disgusting!"


    Nanhan mountain laughed and walked over with Chu Yaorao and left it on the big bed. The whole person rushed up and kissed Chu enchanting''s red lips wantonly. Although the latter seemed to be refusing, Nan Han Shan knew that this woman was trying to refuse and welcome.


    He is not a virgin, but Nan Han Shan doesn''t care. What he needs now is to vent his anger and get some benefits from lingyunzong.


    Soon, she was skinned into a white sheep by the South Han mountain. Chu enchanting lifted her hand gently and swept over the face of the South Han mountain. Her eyes were like silk: "what are you waiting for?"In a word, no less than the most violent medicine, the South Han mountain three down five in two off the clothes and rushed up, kissing Chu enchanting every inch of the skin, let the latter have been unable to bear to send out a moan.


    When desire reaches its peak, it will detonate. Even Chu enchanting is eager. When the bomber is aiming at the ground target, Nan Han mountain is going to move forward, suddenly a scream falls on the ground from the bed, and covers the bomber and rolls over it.


    Chu enchanting desire dissipated, sat up to see South Han mountain, saw his pale and poor face, looked down at himself, did not enter just near, what happened?


    Also heard the noise from outside at this moment, Chu enchanting hurriedly pulled the quilt to cover up himself, and the look was a little anxious: "what happened to you?"


    Nanhan mountain rolling and even roaring: "I don''t know, suddenly like thousands of acupuncture general feeling, good pain, good pain!"


    Chu enchanting mouth corner of the mouth a hard convulsion, look at the look of the South Han mountain that you know must be human torture, otherwise it is absolutely impossible to look like this, there is a little heart palpitation in the heart, what is the matter, why he seems to have something wrong there?


    Soon the door was broken, four departing servants came in, and saw that Nan Han mountain was not wearing clothes rolling there, and he hurriedly went up to support him with a red face. All of them thought Chu enchanting might not touch Nanhan mountain, which was ugly to him.


    Chu enchanting see the four servants'' look, white eyes turned over the wind all kinds of: "don''t look at me like this, Miss Ben thighs are open, he fell down on his own."


    The four servants were even more red faced and they were afraid to see the present South Han mountain.


    Chu world was also attracted to the static and dynamic, saw the clothes falling from the room, and then looked at the Nanhan mountain, which was supported but still covered by his hands, and mistakenly looked at Chu enchanting: "say, what have you done?"


    Chu enchanting very innocent way back: "I don''t know, about the cave when he is like this."


    Chu world frowns, believe Chu enchanting also dare not deceive oneself, but what is the matter?


    The eyes of the majestic across the South Han mountain, the look of a micro coagulation: "let go of your hand."


    The pain of acupuncture in Nanhan mountain, Wen Yan, was able to release his hand. Chu Shi looked at it and his face changed slightly. Then he scolded, "waste!"


    Just look at Chu Shi and find that Nanhan mountain is too strong to damage the root of life. It can be said that it has been completely abandoned. Unless it is a pill against the weather, it can only be a waste in life and can not touch a woman.


    It is assumed that Nanhan mountain gathered too many forces on the root of life in order to conquer Chu enchanting. As a result, he failed to control it well, and he broke down the root of the life, which was just a waste.


    But the talent of South Han mountain is there, and he is not too much, and he takes out a pill and throws it to him: "eating this thing can relieve pain, and there, it is abandoned by your own strength."


    Hum a dark scold the guy who has no luck, can not enjoy Chu enchanting, Chu Shi also beckons to let four servants leave, and follow him to leave. He can''t control this thing, as long as it is not Chu enchanting intentionally.


    The door of the room closed, Chu enchanting probably knew what happened, but as if he did not know, he jumped down from the bed and ran over, white flowers: "how are you?"


    After taking the pills from Chu Shi, the pain really dissipated. Only looking at the place, the South Han mountain looked bleak and ugly. He felt that he was unconscious and his face was pale. He did run the strength to increase the intensity, but the control was very good. How could the sudden strength become bigger?


    Is it, to be a eunuch?


    Look at the enchanting Chu, the charming appearance, innocent look, the frown of Nan Han mountain feels that it has nothing to do with Chu enchanting. Maybe it is really his own too excited to destroy.


    Just thinking that after all is not a man, can not enjoy women, Nan Han mountain heart anger to a maximum, shake hands: "I go outside to rest."


    He doesn''t want to be despised by any woman, he can''t get up!


    Chu enchanting and so on South Han mountain left, laughing: "poor fellow, can not enjoy Miss Ben''s path, flood is surging, ha ha ha ha ha!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2102

    No matter how long the night will pass, the whole secret place of Lingyun sect has ushered in a new day.


    What happened yesterday didn''t make a big stir because of the timely treatment of Chu Tai Dou. Even the main hall of the inner gate was under rapid construction, and it could be restored to its original state soon. As for where Chu Yi went, no one went to investigate, because the result of the investigation was of no benefit to them.


    As usual, we are paying close attention to lingyunzong''s Centennial sacrificial ceremony to commemorate the founder of the Chu family in the present world and in the hidden world!


    In the morning, a message came out from the inner door of Lingyun sect.


    The son-in-law of Chu enchanting, the second daughter of the great elder Chu Shi, was once the young master of Nancheng. After three months of trial, he had already broken through to the semi God. In the later stage, Nan Han mountain was attracted by the charm of Chu enchanting and could not help himself. His strength reversed and destroyed his own life. This news spread out and made countless people ponder it.


    There is a beautiful and charming woman, but she can not enjoy it, and she will not be able to enjoy the rest of the women in the future. It has to be said that this is the sorrow of the South Han mountain, and more people think it is the retribution of the South Han mountain.


    Who told him to betray his father, Nancheng Lord, and even sit and watch his mother and others be hurt?


    Not long after the news came out, another news came out. Perhaps it was because of the destruction of his lifeline, that change of mood and indignation made him break through to the peak of the late demigod period and become a younger generation comparable to Chu Dan and Chu can.


    I lost one thing and got another thing.


    At the moment, lingyunzong, because the main hall was destroyed, implicated the palace of Chu taidou. At present, he lives in the former old house, which will soon be a grand ceremony for worshiping the first generation of ancestors. But before he goes, he needs to talk with Nan Han Shan.


    The latter broke through the peak of demigod''s later period in grief and indignation last night. It can be seen that talent is not generally strong. It is not only not affected by the damage of the lifeblood, but also breaks through. Such a person''s heart is tough.


    So Chu Tai Dou also has a little more to pull in his heart, perhaps because Chu Yi''s things make him unwilling to lose another amazing talent of Nanhan mountain.


    Early on, Nanhan mountain came to the temporary residence of Chu taidou with Chu enchanting and Chu Shi.


    "Hanshan mountain!"


    Seeing the arrival of Nanhan mountain, Chu taidou stood up from his seat with a look of concern on his face: "you know everything about you as a teacher. It''s normal for young people to be energetic. We don''t want to cause such a tragedy, so you have to clean up your mood."


    Nanhan mountain was accepted as a disciple by Chu Tai Dou when he came out of the test place. There is nothing wrong with claiming to be a teacher.


    The whole person of Nanhan mountain has a kind of cold temperament, and his face is not even respectful to Chu Tai Dou: "I will."


    "And you don''t have to be pessimistic." Chu taidou could understand the current mood of Nan Han mountain, but he didn''t scold him for his disrespect: "although there is such a thing, I''m afraid any pill can''t help you repair it, but as long as you go to the divine realm, you can shape the spirit body, and then those damaged meridians can be restored."


    "So you have to be good, as long as you become a strong God, you can still revive the momentum."


    Originally in the eye a light color does not have the South Han mountain to smell speech''s facial expression to change, even appeared the vitality general: "really?"


    "Yes Chu Tai Dou nodded affirmatively and said, "if you don''t believe it, you can ask the three elders. At first, he was kicked by the latter because he pursued Yan Lu. Later, it was because he was a God, so simple recovery is not difficult at all. But you are only damaged by power. You can''t do it at present, but you can become a God in the future."


    Originally, he thought that he could no longer be a man, or even enjoy the beautiful body of a woman. But now what Chu taidou said to him, let him have hope for the future again.


    The look on his face had changed. It was the yearning for the divine realm. He nodded heavily: "I will surely succeed."


    Just now Chu Tai Dou and her father are in, Chu enchanting heart is not happy, but also did not show.


    "Go to the temple of heaven first."


    Chu taidou''s mood seemed to be better when he looked at Nanhan mountain. He said, "the elder and I still need to talk about some details of sacrifice. You and enchanting will go first and try hard. I believe you can become a God."


    What Nan Han mountain thinks now is to become a God to restore the male''s masculinity, where can control the rest, nods and Chu enchanting turns to leave.


    Chu Shi looked at the leaving Nanhan mountain and said, "I hope he can become a God. Otherwise, he will be in this state all his life."


    Chu Tai Dou confidently smiles: "I believe he can, and he will appreciate my reminding and telling. As long as enchanting and adding a little strength, the future of Nanhan mountain will be a powerful one in Lingyun sect."


    While Chu Shi and Chu taidou were talking, the two of them also came out to offer sacrifices to the temple of heaven and prepare to participate in other sacrifices.


    Chu enchanting remembers what pats the head: "I forgot one thing, you go first, I wait to pass, good Oh!"Even though her heart is full of disgust to Nanhan mountain, Chu enchanting doesn''t show it. After getting the nod of Nanhan mountain, she turns around and goes to her residence. She just came out and found that something happened to her. She needs to go back to protect her, otherwise she will be red all the way.


    Nanhan mountain continued to move forward, passing through a residential state of inner disciples. However, he stopped and looked at a small building beside him. His brow was slightly frowned. He felt that someone seemed to be calling him to the past, and a special force was surging.


    He moved his steps and opened the door to enter. As soon as he entered the room, he closed the door by himself. Looking around Nanhan mountain, he saw an old man with his back to him. He could not feel any breath. However, the thought of confrontation could not arise in Nanhan mountain.


    "Who are you and why do you want me to come here?" he asked


    The old man did not look back, but said with a smile: "do you want to be stronger? Do you want to be a God or even a superior God in the shortest time, surpassing that Chu Yi? "


    Nan Han Shan''s face changed slightly. The old man saw what he thought in his heart. His eyes were more fierce: "who are you, I don''t know what you are talking about."


    "I came to look for Chu Yi, but he is not here." The old man laughed, and he didn''t care about the momentum of Nanhan mountain. He even said that he was very casual: "I just met you. I can feel your jealousy hidden in my heart. I can feel that you want to be stronger."


    "I can help you if you want, but you have to lose something important."


    Nanhanshan felt that the old man had no malice, but to be stronger was what he longed for most. He asked, "what?"


    "You will never be a man again, not even after you become a God." The old man raised his hand, and a small manuscript appeared between his palms: "you can choose whether you want to or not. If you want me, I will give you to practice. If you don''t want to, then even if you don''t want to, you can practice this ten times faster than before, and not only become stronger."


    "You have a desire in your heart. Maybe you can think about it and just promise me a condition."


    Nanhanshan''s heart beat fiercely for a moment. Looking at the small manuscript, he found that his heartbeat seemed to accelerate and asked, "what is this?"


    The old man light return way: "orchid self-cultivation skill!"


    South Han mountain hears the speech, the body slightly shakes, the eyes showed confusion and struggle.


    Orchid cultivation, also known as orchid Scripture, is one of the six forbidden Arts in ancient times. It is said that she was created by a powerful female practitioner in ancient times because she could not break through to a higher level for a long time. After going astray, she could improve her cultivation, but it was extremely evil.


    This is a taboo for women to practice. Once women practice, they will find different men to constantly combine and absorb their original source. Yang Qi becomes the source of their own strength and is rejected by the right way.


    However, if a man practices, he will lose his characteristics. Moreover, when he practices to a certain extent, the whole person will change. He will gradually become a woman and change from his body to a woman. However, if he chooses to practice, he will be more powerful than the woman.


    Nanhan mountain is inexplicably moved. If he can really cultivate successfully, he will surely stand on the top of the hidden world in the future, but he will no longer be a man.


    The old man said with a faint smile: "if Chu taidou didn''t tell you that Cheng Shen can restore man''s true colors, what would you look like now? This is the most powerful strength. You can cultivate this and create the ultimate peak as if you don''t know what Chu taidou said. You can become a demon. "


    Strength, strength, strength!


    Two words are constantly beating the heart of the South Han mountain, he is very eager, but strength and man''s identity compared, let him have a struggle.


    And the old man said again: "in addition, you are entangled now, but after you practice, you will completely regard yourself as a woman, and you will not be entangled again. However, this is your business. I just suggest that if you don''t want to, goodbye!"


    Nan Han mountain suddenly said, "what conditions do you have?"


    The old man laughed: "follow me and become my apprentice. I will train you. In the future, you only need to kill Chu Feng when necessary. He seems to want to kill you, so it''s not a condition."


    As for orchid cultivation, only the copy is left in the eyes of Nanhan mountain at the moment. His eyes fall into a calm state, and his final struggle is completely lost under the temptation of strength. Especially when he thinks that the future will surpass the head of chutai battle, Nanhan mountain is extremely excited.


    I''ll go with you, I promise you


    The old man laughed, very comfortable in general: "you will not regret."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2103

    Lingyunzong, since the founding of the first ancestor, has been endless years. No one knows the number of the Chu family members, even the number of lingyunzong disciples with other surnames.


    The only thing I know is that both Ling yunzong and the four great forces are very prosperous. It seems that it is only three generations since the first generation of the first generation of Chu taidou is in charge. However, no one knows how many generations it has multiplied, and it is not very important, as long as the peak power is clear.


    The temple of heaven is a place specially built by lingyunzong to offer sacrifices to the first generation of ancestors. Once a hundred years, it is grand and unprecedented.


    Countless people from all branches and departments of the Chu family will gather on this day to worship the founder of the mountain, which is a kind of feeling for the old ancestors.


    Chu Shi and Chu taidou had already arrived when the sacrifice began in only half an hour. Except for the people from different branches and branches of the Chu family, the people of the main branches gathered on the square before the sacrifice to the temple of heaven.


    Naturally, the people of the Chu taidou lineage are closer to the temple of heaven than those of the other branches, and the second is Chu can''s. because his grandfather is the second ancestor of the Chu family, and currently the Chu family has the highest number of generations. Therefore, his position in lingyunzong is second only to that of the patriarch.


    On the other side, there is the Chu family and the Chu Kingdom group. Because Chu Jinglei has died, and he came to the hidden world only decades ago, the people are in the modern world, so he has no status.


    Looking up at the sky, Chu Tai Dou whispered to Chu Dan beside him: "after the sacrifice, it''s the fight between you and Chu can. Don''t let your father down."


    Chu Dan looked helpless. He wanted to pursue the highest martial arts than to become the young master of Lingyun sect.


    After more than 20 years as an ordinary person, Chu Dan knows the importance of strength. Only the highest strength can gain absolute respect. Just like those who bullied him before, they were polite to him. Even the other descendants of Chu Tai did not dare to look down on him as before.


    For Chu Dan, he needs strength, not status.


    But Chu Tai Dou has already explained that Chu Dan is a little reluctant to be a little master, but he can only do it according to Chu Tai Dou''s will. He can''t let Chu Tai Dou down. Of course, it is also to let Chu can, who has bullied him most, understand that today''s he is not Chu Dan who could be bullied by him yesterday.


    Chu Dan is a little absent-minded. Chu Tai Dou is helpless. How can he not know that he is not so keen on the position of the little Lord.


    But he also believed that Chu Dan would do as he told him. When he took back his eyes, he saw a big elder on his left and was shocked: "big elder, what about Nanhan mountain?"


    Chu Yi is irretrievable. Apart from Nan Ao Xue and Chu Yi, the most gifted person is Nan Han mountain. Chu Tai Dou is still very interested in cultivating him. At the moment, he found that Nan Han mountain, which should be a sacrifice, had not arrived before them.


    Chu Shi was still thinking about the specific steps of sacrificial rites and whether the defense of some security aspects was perfect.


    Wen Yan looked around, and sure enough, there was no figure of Nanhan mountain. He saw enchanting Chu, and asked, "what''s the matter with others?"


    Chu enchanting just now her relatives came back to get something and let Nan Han Shan come first. So now she doesn''t know. She shakes her head and says, "I''m not very clear. At that time, I went back to get something. He said that he came first, but I didn''t see him after I came, and there was no secret connection with him."


    Chu Shi frowned slightly. He did not contact the secret tone of Nanhan mountain. He looked at the master of Chu taidou, who also shook his head. There was no secret connection between him and Nanhan mountain.


    Where did the man go?


    Chu Shi and Chu Tai both frowned. If Nanhan mountain is well cultivated, his future talent will certainly not be under Chu can, but what about people now?


    After thinking about it, Chu Shi whispered, "can he be embarrassed to appear?"


    Now, it is well known that the wedding night of Nanhan mountain was abandoned by the power and could not become a man. Today''s sacrifice ceremony gathered countless people. It seems that it is possible that Nanhan mountain is embarrassed to appear.


    Chu Tai thought for a while and thought that Chu Shi''s words were also reasonable. Nanhan mountain might be really worried about others'' teasing, so he didn''t come over.


    Although he was a little upset, Nan Han Shan didn''t show up here when he married a Chu woman, but he also knew that if it was him, he might not come out and be ridiculed now. He nodded: "well, it''s up to him to think about these things by himself. We can''t help him, but I believe he can see through it."


    The two also scattered the idea of where to go, but did not know that the South Han mountain had left the secret place of Lingyun sect, and was now heading for a distant place.


    Soon, the ceremony will officially begin, first to worship the heaven, then to worship the ancestors, and finally to speak by the patriarch, as well as the battle between Chu can and Chu Dan, which is quite grand.


    Chu Shi, who was the host of today''s ceremony, had no problem with all the steps. He said, "Lord, there is no problem with the steps of sacrifice, but the old city Lord and Luo ran still haven''t appeared. Do you think they have already suffered an accident?"So many things happened yesterday, even Yan Xishan slipped in, so Chu Shi had such a guess.


    "Maybe it''s really an accident, the hateful Yan Xishan." When Chu Tai Dou heard about Yan Xishan, he looked a little ugly, but he didn''t have too much distraction: "now we''ll hold the ceremony of offering sacrifices first. When the ceremony is over, we''ll send away the people who participate in the Dabi of the hidden world. I''ll talk to Yan Bu carefully."


    "I''m lingyunzong. I''m not a place where I can come and go at will. It''s OK to kill people."


    Chu Shi nodded and saw that the time had almost crossed the altar of heaven. In a few minutes, it would be a good time to officially start the ceremony of sacrifice. Of course, the first step was to mourn for Chu Jinglei.


    Chu can, who is next to Chu Tai Dou, is happy at the moment. Although he is going to fight Chu Dan, he firmly believes that the final victory must belong to him. Now he is happy that Nan Han Shan has become a eunuch, and he is a little frustrated according to the situation. In this way, there will be no one who can compare with him in the future.


    He even thought about whether to take advantage of his illness to kill him. However, when he saw Chu taidou, Chu can gave up the idea. No matter what happened to Nanhan mountain, he was still the disciple of Chu taidou, and the son-in-law of Chu Shi. He still needed to be careful.


    On the roof, Chu Shi looked at the sky and the sun was shining. Knowing that the auspicious time had arrived, he raised his hand and said, "take up the coffin!"


    The scene, which was still a little noisy, was completely quiet. At a glance, it was crowded with people. On the other side, a road was gradually separated. More than 20 people came slowly with a coffin, and some people scattered paper money. These things followed, blowing mournful music and walking to the altar of heaven.


    After putting down the coffin, everyone retreated. Chu Shi came to the coffin. Chu Jinglei was lying in it, but he could never wake up again.


    Passing by a pity look, he raised his head and said in a high voice: "the second elder Gao Fengliang Festival is approachable and has made indelible contributions to lingyunzong''s internal affairs. Now he has been killed by YanXiShan scoundrel of danzong. This is the hatred of all of us in lingyunzong. Today is the sacrificial ceremony once a hundred years for our ancestors."


    "Let''s bow down here and see off the two elders."


    The crowd was agitated and knelt down slowly. In addition to Chu Tai Dou, Chu Shi and Chu Kingdom, everyone knelt down. Even Chu can, the young master, did not dare to kneel down. What no one knew was that Chu Feng, with Luo Qian and Xuanyuan Huining, stood on a mountain in the distance.


    Dressed in black, with a cold face and a strong man''s taste, they knelt down on their knees, followed by Luo Qian and Xuanyuan Huining, which was a respect for a dead man.


    Today, I can''t find the old chufeng''s light mouth: "grandfather, go well all the way!"


    When Chu Feng whispered, the people who knelt down also cried out: "two elders, go well all the way!"


    The sound converged into a long dragon, reverberated in the air, and spread all over the land for a long time. Everyone could hear the memorial ceremony for the death of the thunder of Chu. Those outside the gate were not qualified to appear at the altar of heaven, but they all knelt down when they heard the voice from the inner gate.


    Sincere cry: "two elders, go well all the way!"


    There were so many people in the outer gate that they gathered into a long dragon, which completely suppressed the sound coming from the inner door. Chu taidou and Chu Shi frowned slightly when they heard the voice coming from the outer door.


    If there was a pity that Chu Jinglei died at the beginning, now they don''t even have the poor heart at the end. Even after their death, they may not have such a strong prestige. It can be seen that Chu Jinglei has been deeply rooted in the hearts of lingyunzong for just a few decades.


    If it comes to his absolute strength, it''s not difficult to win the throne. At the moment, both Chu Tai Dou and Chu Jinglei feel lucky for the death of Chu Jinglei, which is inexplicable.


    With the crowd''s kneeling and shouting, Chu Shiyang gathered a burning flame in the void, slowly falling down and covering the coffin. In an instant, the coffin was shrouded in fire and became smoke.


    This is the highest respect for Chu Jinglei, so that he can turn into smoke and go to the top of the mountain. Chu Feng looks at the burning coffin with no surprise or joy.


    When people die, the lights go out, and the dust returns to the earth. It is believed that Chu Jinglei will also like this funeral that turns into dust and smoke. After hitting three heads in that direction again, Chu Feng stands up.


    Xuanyuan Huining and Luo Qian both tensed up. The former said, "brother-in-law, do you want to start now?"


    "The first ancestor is kind to me. Let this sacrifice end." Chu Feng opened his mouth faintly, nodded his head and looked at the distance. The direction of the Chu family Cemetery: "Luo Shao, you go to the temple of heaven to wait. I will take Huining to break the boundary in order to prevent the start of the killing array."


    "Then, he slaughtered Chu Shi and Chu Tai, comforted my heart and comforted my grandfather''s spirit in heaven."


    That second injury, is absolutely Chu Shi and Chu Tai fight for it, Chu Feng does not kill them, kill who?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2104

    Outside the Chu family cemetery.


    Because today is the sacrifice ceremony, there are more guards here than at any time to prevent people from coming here because of the large number of people who sacrifice to the temple of heaven. The Chu Dynasty strengthened the guard here. After all, the battle eye of Chu family is in the cemetery.


    When the ceremony of Emperor Taizong comes to the end of the ceremony, they will not be able to protect themselves from the death.


    A total of 40 people, all of them are the existence of the peak of the late demigod. What they don''t know at the moment is that in the forest directly in front of them, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining have arrived.


    In the woods, you can clearly see the guards in the distance. Xuanyuan Huining was worried and asked, "brother-in-law, are you sure you can go in?"


    This is the tomb of the Chu family. Maybe not many people are buried. But because the boundary of the Chu family is closely related to this place, it must not be so easy to get in. If it fails, Chu taidou will start a killing battle, and then they will be in danger.


    Perhaps without the appearance of the ancestors of the Chu family, they would have died in the battle.


    Chufeng took out a waist token with two characters. According to Chu Jinglei''s words, every generation of patriarch has his own waist token. As a symbol of the patriarch, it is also to open and close the middle boundary of the world. This piece is likely to be the waist token of the first generation. Chu Feng believes that it should be available.


    What''s more, Luo Qian said that as long as the inner boundary is destroyed, it can only be defensive and lose the effect of the killing array. Therefore, no matter whether the waist token is OK or not, Chu Feng will try it. If not, he will use absolute force to break the middle boundary. Otherwise, he will not only be unable to retaliate against lingyunzong, but even die here.


    Seeing that Chu Feng did not speak, he took out a waist token in his hand. Xuanyuan Huining asked curiously, "brother-in-law, what is this?"


    "Waist token of the first ancestor of the Chu family." Now there are no more people here. Chu Feng does not conceal Xuanyuan Huining''s intention. He tells about his own affairs in the independent world at the beginning. During this period, he does not even conceal the inheritance, because he has absolute trust in Xuanyuan Huining.


    And Xuanyuan Huining hears these, small mouth opens slightly: "why?"


    Chu Feng was shocked: "what, why?"


    Xuanyuan Huining shook his head, unable to understand: "Why are you always so lucky? We all went there, but none of us met the so-called inheritance. You can. Listen to my grandfather, although the inheritance of a strong person can not bring too much power, it can let a person go to the state before he died without hindrance. "


    "Like Chu Yi, he said that Qingsha used to be the God of creation. As long as he does not die, he can slowly go to the God of creation."


    When saying these words, Xuanyuan Huining looks at Chu Feng with a little jealousy.


    Chufeng chufeng gently smiles, embraces Xuanyuan Huining''s slender waist and kisses on the red lips, which makes the latter ashamed and angry. He says: "don''t worry, you are my woman, I will help you to the highest level."


    He still has a Vajra pill which is useless. If his cultivation can be improved by himself, he will leave it to others. Of course, it is not suitable to tell Xuanyuan Huining that it is not mean, but that he thinks it is unnecessary.


    "Go away, I''m sister-in-law."


    Xuanyuan Huining was hugged and kissed by Chu Feng. She was very shy in her heart. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she was even more ashamed and angry. She wanted to break free, but she found Chu Feng holding her tightly and frowned: "let me go."


    Chu Feng looked at Xuanyuan Huining and was angry. He said in a soft voice, "are you sure you want to be my sister-in-law for a lifetime?"


    Xuanyuan Huining did not dare to look at Chu Feng''s eyes. His eyes twinkled and lowered his head: "I was your sister-in-law originally."


    Chufeng pinched Xuanyuan Huining''s chin and said, "it''s a pity that your sister-in-law will become a regular sooner or later. Wait!"


    After saying a word, his body passed and disappeared in front of Xuanyuan Huining. The latter knew that he was going to solve the guards. He stood there with a shy face and bit his lips and said coldly, "you bastard brother-in-law, if you don''t agree with me, I won''t become a normal person. At most, at most, I''ll be a scoundrel brother-in-law!"


    At the moment, the Chu wind has already reached the sky of those who are guarding. The demon Kingdom has covered the people below, and the left eye is twinkling with cold and weird.


    In vain, the fiend''s realm surged wildly, swallowing the power of these strong men.


    At first, the disciples of the Chu family were still thinking about when the ceremony would end. They would not be so tired, but they suddenly felt that their strength was losing like a tide, and everyone''s face changed greatly.


    "What''s the matter? I''m losing my power. I''m in the late demigod phase."


    "Mine, too. Can''t we go to hell and lose power so fast."


    Gradually, everyone was flustered. Everyone found that their strength was losing rapidly. The realm was falling a little bit. The original silence became noisy at this moment.


    One of the strong people looked nervous and casually left it in the sky, his face changed greatly: "someone, who are you?"Chu Feng looked at the disciples of the Chu family coldly, without any pity, but indifference. He raised his hand and took off the mask on his face, revealing his face.


    Finally, those strong people recognized that it was Chu Feng.


    Speaking, the man''s face seemed to be dead, and he said, "Damn it, it''s Chu Feng. Let''s run."


    Chu Feng, who can fight with the middle God and even make Chu Shi and Chu Tai fight with each other, has no way. What qualifications do they have to challenge if they don''t reach the God state?


    A person called out, and others who were nervous and uneasy because of the appearance of Chu Feng responded one after another. Now they don''t want to think about how chufeng came in. Because Yan Xishan can come in and kill Chu Jinglei, it''s not surprising that chufeng can come in. They think more about running quickly.


    It is just that the surrounding area is blocked by the demon Kingdom, and they can''t run out at all. Moreover, with Chu Feng stabilizing the power of taboo God in the independent space, the demon kingdom can completely cut off anyone''s Secret sound connection, but I don''t know whether the transmission ring has been able to block the span of space.


    And those on the ground who can''t escape are completely afraid, because they find that after they hit something and bounce back, the strength of the whole person drops a lot in an instant.


    But even so, they did not kneel down to beg for mercy, because they knew that they could kill the bloody revenge of Chu Feng in the 18th National Congress of the CPC, and would not care about their pleading.


    "Want to resist? Is it possible? "


    Chu Feng''s mouth slowly cocked up, a touch of bloodthirsty radian let people feel the breath of death staring at.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng in the air brought out a remnant shadow. All the people felt a gust of wind passing by them. Later, Chu Feng stood in front of them and saw the beautiful face that he didn''t want to see at the moment. All 40 people showed a look of fear.


    Chu Feng carried a hand, passing by 40 people with uneasy expression, and said faintly, "I was kind, but how can I force me to kill all living beings?"


    With a flick of one finger, 40 people''s bodies were like firecrackers, which made a lot of blood holes and people slowly fell down. Just now, Chu wind had caused great damage to them.


    He killed 40 people and devoured all their strength. Chu Feng did not show any movement. It seemed that he killed not people, but cats and dogs.


    The 40 corpses were swept by a gust of wind, and gradually turned into powder. There was no trace left in this world.


    Xuanyuan Huining also came from a distance. He could not see the forty guards. He frowned and said, "brother-in-law, I don''t object to your revenge, but can''t you kill so many people?"


    "Although these people are from lingyunzong, there are also innocent people. You promised the second elder."


    "But he''s dead now, and it''s the second time he''s hurt and died." Chu Feng took a deep breath and answered, and went to the front.


    If Chu Jinglei is still alive, he can not hurt the innocent. At most, he can knock these people unconscious after blocking their channels. But now Chu Jinglei is dead, or died in the second injury, which makes him unable to treat in time. If Chu Feng doesn''t kill people, how can he pacify his inner violence?


    Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes are a little impatient, but he is also very clear that Chu Feng at this time has made an absolute killing attempt, and will not change because of her words. It seems that today''s lingyunzong still has a bloody situation.


    Before the boundary, Chu Feng took out the waist token and threw it out to let it float in the air. His eyes narrowed slightly. If he could enter the middle boundary, he would have to see the waist token. If not, he would have to destroy the middle boundary fiercely to find the array eye.


    "Brother in law, it doesn''t seem to work." Xuanyuan Huining follows Chu Feng and frowns slightly.


    Chu Feng is also a little confused, is it really not?


    See that piece of waist token with the top two characters is actually in a little dark, seems to be broken at any time in general, Chu Feng eyebrows deep frown, how can this?


    He believed that Chu Jinglei would not deceive himself. Even if the waist token of each generation of suzerain could open the middle boundary, he would certainly be able to open it. What is the need?


    Suddenly, Chu Feng thought of the waist token that Ling yunzong was in and out of. He thought it would be the same principle. He raised his hand and fingertips and passed a cold light. The blood flowed out, and a few drops of blood floated up and fell on the waist token.


    The waist token came into contact with the blood of Chu Feng. Suddenly, the feeling of breaking disappeared. Chu Feng also showed a smile: "when the first ancestor passed away, it became no master card. Now I recognize the Lord, I should be regarded as the leader of Lingyun sect?"


    Xuanyuan Huining was a little surprised and nodded gently: "it should be considered."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2105

    Without any accident, the waist token after recognizing the Lord directly emits a ray of light, and there is a gap in the illusory boundary.


    Xuanyuan Hui showed a smile: "brother in law, good kind."


    I didn''t expect to go to the independent space to get the waist token of yishizu. It was easy to solve the most headache problem, and even was not noticed. Xuanyuan Huining really felt admiration for Chu Feng''s luck.


    However, seeing Chu Feng pointing to his own face, Xuanyuan Huining looked stunned: "brother in law, what are you doing?"


    "I''m so good, won''t you reward me?" Chu Feng pointed to his face and laughed.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s face turned red and glared at chufeng fiercely. He thought of eating his sister-in-law''s tofu when he was free. When he went to look like he wanted to kiss chufeng, he suddenly raised his foot and trampled on his foot. He raised his head like a proud peacock and walked into the gap of the border.


    Ashamed and angry, the Chu wind is already a gust of wind from her side, away from the sky.


    "Rascal brother-in-law!"


    Xuanyuan Huining stamped her feet in the same place angrily and ran after Chu Feng. It was in the inner boundary of the middle world, and the breath of God state would not be easily found.


    Originally, he wanted to catch up with Chu Feng and bit off the root of his life.


    But when she came to the sky above a cemetery, Xuanyuan Huining forgot this idea. She just looked at the endless graveyards under her eyes in surprise. She didn''t know how many there were, but she felt very gloomy.


    Although these cemeteries are well built, they are always filled with an inexplicable smell, which makes people very uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng also felt something was wrong, not to mention that the cemetery should be peaceful and peaceful, but it could not be too gloomy. It was a little like those random burial mounds that I passed by when I was a child. The feeling was very similar, which always made people feel some inexplicable palpitations.


    Xuanyuan Huining is a girl after all. She gets close to Chu Feng. Her tone is a little unnatural: "brother in law, how can you feel afraid?"


    Chufeng didn''t tease Xuanyuan Huining, so he took her hand and fell down. It looks like a beautiful cemetery, but it is full of disturbing breath. This is definitely not a normal phenomenon.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t know much about the tomb killing battle. Miyin contacted Luo Qian and told him about the situation here in detail to see what was going on.


    Xuanyuan Huining sees Chu Feng''s expression unexpectedly slowly dignified rise, in the heart a knot in one''s heart: "brother-in-law, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked gloomy: "I believe in the first generation, but the second generation of Chu family or the generation of Chu Tai Dou is really damned!"


    Just now, Luo Qian was asked. The latter said that the normal tomb killing array was gradually cultivated and strengthened with the help of the residual power of the dead ancestors. As long as the power of those ancestors was activated, the power of those ancestors would gather to kill the upper gods and even the God of creation. It was very powerful.


    But there will be no gloomy feeling.


    According to Luo Qian''s judgment, it was that someone changed the pattern of the tomb killing array in the later period, making it a big killing array supported by stillness and resentment.


    No matter the person who dies normally or dies abnormally, as a warrior, especially a powerful warrior, there must be resentment. When the resentment is brought underground, it will gradually condense into shape. If it is activated, it will be more powerful than the original tomb killing array.


    It''s just that such an array is too evil. It can be said that the dead can''t be peaceful. Therefore, no one can use it. Therefore, the person who uses it is absolutely insane.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s simple explanation, Xuanyuan Huining''s look was also a little ugly. He was educated from a young age that the dead were the most important. He used the residual strength of the dead to support a large array. It''s OK for the younger generation to say, but it''s just insane and unfilial to use the resentment of the ancestors who can''t break through a higher level to support the formation.


    "Is Chu Tai fighting this beast?"


    "It''s hard to say." This is already a big killing battle, and I don''t know when it came into being, so it''s not sure that it was created by the people of the previous generation or by the current generation of Chu taidou: "but no matter who made it, we will break it. If we don''t let it start, maybe we will die."


    It''s a murderous battle, cruel and bloodthirsty. If it''s really used, it''s a sea of blood.


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded solemnly, and knew that it was no time to joke.


    Looking at the graveyard which has been going out for a long time without knowing how far away, he asked, "what should we do now? Should we find out the eye of the array to directly break the middle boundary of the boundary, or break the inner boundary first?"


    As long as the inner boundary is destroyed, the killing array will lose its effect, and it can not be discovered so early. If the middle boundary of the connected boundary is destroyed at the same time, it will surely attract the attention of Chu Tai Dou and his followers.


    "Now the ceremony is not over."


    Chu Feng had received the news and said, "when the sacrifice ceremony is over, Chu Dan and Chu can win the first battle and then destroy them together. As long as Chu Tai Dou doesn''t know that we are here, he won''t start the big killing array. Now we''d better find out the eye of the middle boundary first, and destroy the inner boundary or the middle boundary, and then we''ll talk about it later."Xuanyuan Huining nods her head cleverly. She is used to listening to Chu Feng''s arrangement when she meets business.


    As they walked along, Chu Feng''s powerful perception surged out of the sky to detect the abnormal fluctuation of power and see if they could find the location of the array eye.


    After searching for half an hour, they have passed thousands of tombs, but there is still no trace of array eyes.


    Xuanyuan Huining began to feel a little confused: "brother in law, Chu Yi and Luo Qian, can you make a mistake in judgment?"


    "No way." Chu Feng shakes his head and firmly believes that Luo Qian and Chu Yi are the inheritors of the ancient Qisha emperor. They know a lot. There is no need to cheat him on such a matter. It is normal that he has not been found. If it can be found so easily, it would be abnormal.


    Xuanyuan Huining drum mouth, can only stuffy continue to follow Chu Feng to find the eye of the array, anyway, the ceremony is not over, they still have time.


    If it can''t be found, it will destroy the whole graveyard and destroy the eyes of the array. However, it is the last step Chu Feng wants to take. No matter how it is, it is a member of a clan and the ancestors exist.


    "Qingqiao!"


    While chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining seize the time to look for array eyes, lingyunzong''s place outside the Holy Land keeps away from everyone''s eyes and Chu Qing''s skillful return. Looking at the woman walking in front of her, Chuyi frowns and says, "what can you do if you go?"


    Chu Qingqiao almost died yesterday. It was Chu Feng who helped her to repair the damaged meridians and stabilize her injury. For this reason, she missed the time to treat Chu Jinglei. Now Chu Qingqiao knows that the man is Chu Feng. Today, Chu Qingqiao wants to revenge Ling yunzong. She is determined to come back.


    Chu Yi can''t help but accompany her to come back together. But now I still want to persuade Chu Qingqiao. It''s Chu Feng. What he wants to do can''t be changed.


    Chu Qingqiao walks in front of her. The euphemistic woman stops and looks back at Chu Yi. She whispers, "I understand what you mean. Chu Feng has saved my life for me, but she missed rescuing his grandfather. I know all these reasons, and I should repay him. But you should know that I am still a daughter, and the man Chu Feng is going to kill is my father."


    Chu Yi naturally understood Chu Qingqiao''s mind, but he knew that Chu Qingqiao had gone to no avail. Chu Feng would not change his decision: "Qingqiao, you think that''s your father, but he treats you as your daughter?"


    "Have you forgotten yesterday? In order to appease the anger of situ Muyun, he wants to take us to blame. "


    Chu Qing showed a smile, bitterness, but did not regret: "I know, but he is my father after all, and many of my people, I can''t sit and watch them die, or in the case I know, and, I don''t deserve you, I don''t want to go with you."


    Chu Yi''s mind was tight, and for a while he didn''t know how to say it, because he had expected it in his heart.


    He is the inheritor of Qisha Shengjun, and he will certainly accomplish the cultivation of the God of nature in the future. However, chuqingqiao is just an ordinary talent. Maybe he will stay at the peak of the semi God period all his life. It is not that chuqingqiao doesn''t love him, but chuqingqiao feels that he is not worthy of him.


    Chu Yi, who is not good at talking to women, hugs Chu Qingqiao and says softly, "I know what you mean, but I really don''t need to care about these. As long as I love you and you love me, nothing matters."


    "This moment I am mediocre, you do not abandon me, that day I was king, still holding your hand."


    The most beautiful love word for women in this world is that you are my woman no matter I am poor or rich. At the moment, Chuqing qiaorao has experienced thousands of years and is only facing Chu Yi in her twenties. However, it can not be denied that her heart has been moved by Chu Yi.


    Looking up, my eyes are a little watery and fuzzy: "is it worth it? I''m just a very ordinary woman. At best, I''m a bit of a looker


    Chu Yi affectionately kisses Chu Qingqiao''s red lips. After loosening, he said, "I like your integrity, your fearlessness, your firmness and everything you have."


    If Chu Yi just felt comfortable getting along with Chu Qingqiao before, after yesterday''s incident, he was really attracted to this woman. He knew that situ Muyun was a person her father could not afford to offend, but he also stood out to speak for Nan Aoxue. Such a woman is lucky!


    Chu Qingqiao''s tears finally can''t help but stay. When she knew that Chu Yi was the inheritor of the ancient strong, she felt a little inferior and felt that she was not worthy of him, but now she is really at ease.


    Holding Chu Yi in his hands, he leaned on his shoulder: "Chu Yi, I''ve been your woman all my life, but don''t stop me today. I can''t stop Feng Shao, but I can collect the body for my father at least, because if he really dies, there may not be someone collecting his body for him."


    Chu Yi looked hesitant. He believed what Chu Qingqiao said now, but when he arrived at the scene, who could know?


    He didn''t want to destroy chufeng''s plan, but Chu Yi didn''t want chu Qingqiao to feel sad and regret, and even hated himself. He nodded slightly: "I''ll take you, but don''t try to stop fengshao."


    "Otherwise, even I will die!"Chu Qing was stunned and nodded slightly, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2106

    Sacrificing to the temple of heaven has reached the final step.


    Sacrificing to heaven and ancestor worship has been completed step by step. All that remains is the speech of Chu Tai Dou and the dispute between Chu Dan and Chu can. Everyone''s face is full of expectation. However, they don''t know that Chu Feng has entered the Chu family cemetery, even close to the position of the array eye.


    They all looked in awe as Chu Tai Dou stepped onto the altar of heaven.


    Chu Shi, who has been hosting the grand ceremony, also stepped back to one side. The next time is the special occasion of Chu Tai fight. If he is a big elder, he will stand here, and it is hard to avoid saying something.


    Today''s Chu Tai Dou is dressed up in black. His middle-aged face has no vicissitudes of life, only a pair of weathered eyes. When you look at it, it seems that everyone is in the eye.


    The scene was completely quiet, waiting for Chu taidou to speak.


    Chu Tai Dou''s eyes moved slowly and finally withdrew. His voice was heard in everyone''s ears: "today is the sacrificial ceremony once a hundred years for the first generation ancestor. It''s a day when all the people of Chu family and even every disciple of Lingyun sect are excited. Because there is no ancestor''s past, there will be no present for us."


    "Up to now, the first ancestor has left us, and lingyunzong has developed to a terrible level. This is what the first ancestor brought to us, without him and without us."


    After a pause, Chu taidou continued to say in a loud voice: "according to a simple statistics of the two elders, the Chu family has now developed into more than 3780 branches, and the outer and inner branches of Lingyun sect have reached more than 10000 branches. This is still incomplete, but we can be sure that Lingyun sect is prosperous and powerful."


    The people below all clapped up their hands warmly. If they could not help being surprised, how many people are there in a branch? How many branches of the Chu family add up to the branches of the disciples of the outer and inner clans?


    It''s a figure that can''t be estimated at all. If we really straighten it out, it''s absolutely amazing.


    When the cheers and applause fell, Chu taidou continued: "now, we Lingyun sect ranks among the four major forces, with the existence of the strong divine realm, and the next generation is full of talents. I affirm that within 50 years, the Lingyun sect will have more than 10 powerful deities, which will be superior to the other three forces."


    "Let''s work together to create a grand glory of lingyunzong!"


    The stirring words were floating in the air, and everyone cheered. They were excited that the words of Chu Tai Dou must surpass ten powerful gods in 50 years.


    This time, the applause and cheering continued for a long time before falling down. Chu Tai Dou gave a satisfied smile.


    I hope that this can erase the death of Chu Jinglei, and even make them forget the war with danzong, and even forget the oppression of Chu Feng. Why is Lingyun sect afraid of anyone?


    "Lord, it''s a little unexpected."


    At this time, Chu Shi came forward with a slightly dignified look and whispered in Chu Tai Dou''s ear: "I contacted the disciples on the other side of the cemetery just now to prepare. Soon we will be there, but we can''t get in touch with each other."


    Chu Tai Dou had a smile on his face, but his heart was dignified. He asked with a smile: "can''t you contact any of them?"


    "Yes." Chu Shi nodded and felt a little headache: "do you think it''s Chu Feng who has come in?"


    "No way." Chu Tai Dou shook his head decisively when he heard the speech, but after a second thought, he still said: "but be careful, there is no big mistake. You send someone to check if there is any accident, but don''t stretch out. If we gather so many people today, we will lose face."


    Chu Shi nodded and retreated. He was going to arrange for someone to go to the Chu family cemetery to see what was going on. Forty people were there, and none of them could be contacted now.


    After Chu went down, Chu taidou didn''t know what to do. He said: "today''s sacrifice ceremony has been completely ended, and the next time we have to gather all branches and departments will have to wait another 100 years. So today, we will delay a little more time for you to witness the fight of the little Lord of Lingyun sect."


    Some people are still curious about what Chu Shi and Chu Tai said secretly, but when they hear the latter, they are all boiling up.


    The event that Chu Dan and Chu Dan were going to fight on the day of the sacrifice ceremony had been spread out a few days before. Now, the normal steps of the ceremony have been completed, and then there is only the battle between Chu Dan and Chu can. Whoever wins or loses, I believe there will be a result soon.


    Chu Tai Dou was confident that Chu Dan must be the final winner. He raised his hand: "now, let Chu Dan and Chu can, the two most talented young people of the Chu family, come up."


    Chu can had been ready for a long time. At this time, Chu Dan stepped out of the temple of heaven. Although Chu Dan didn''t want to compete with Chu can for the little master, he didn''t want to disappoint Chu Tai. After hesitation, he flew out of the temple of heaven and stood opposite to Chu can.


    One is the young master of Lingyun sect since the moment of his birth; the other is that he was born as an ordinary person, and only when he met an expert a few days ago and stimulated his hidden potential, did he build the body of a warrior.Both of them are so young, both of them are similar. Who will win? Everyone is looking forward to it.


    At this time, the two men sent by Chu Shi were suddenly crossed by a black awn in the void. Before they could see clearly what was happening, they had been choked out of their vitality. Luo Qian appeared in the air like a ghost.


    Holding the hand of a dead disciple of the Chu family, he said indifferently: "elder, everything is normal in the cemetery. They were too close to the border just now. Maybe the secret tone connection has been affected."


    After saying a word, Luo Qian released the man''s hand and held him up. He fell into the woods, and his body crossed the sky. He also passed on the news to Chu Feng, who may have discovered the change of the cemetery.


    Chu Shi, who received the news, didn''t know that the person he sent out had been killed by Luo Qian. He just took the man''s hand and temporarily intruded into his consciousness that he had not dissipated to transmit the message to him.


    When the leader of Chu retreated, he whispered in his ear: "Lord, the news from the people sent to the cemetery shows that everything is the same as before. Just because it was too close to the border, it was affected that it was unable to communicate in secret."


    "What''s the second uncle doing?" Chu Tai Dou frowned at the speech: "he said he would change the middle boundary of the lower bound after he passed the throne to me, but since then, there have been frequent problems in the dense tone connection around there. Even if it is too close, his body will be uncomfortable. I really don''t know what he is doing!"


    Chu Tai Dou also nodded: "yes, but the second uncle has not appeared for many years. We don''t know what he is doing. We don''t know whether he will appear today."


    Chu can is the most gifted grandson of the Chu family''s ancestors. The rest of them are of mediocre quality and too old. Now, if Chu''s ancestors don''t show up, maybe chucan will be nothing after today. Chu Shi guessed.


    But Chu Tai Dou''s look is not very good. Take a look at Chu can who looks at Chu Dan at a distance from the temple of heaven, but has not yet done so. Compared with Chu Shi''s idea, he doesn''t want the ancestor of Chu family to appear today, because if Chu Dan becomes the young master, it will be full of changes, even if he defeats Chu can.


    As long as Chu Dan became the young master and he trained him vigorously, the role of the ancestors of the Chu family would not be great at that time. Therefore, he did not want the ancestor of Chu family to appear today.


    On top of the temple of heaven, Chu can said indifferently: "standing like this can''t tell the winner or the loser, and it can''t prove who is more suitable to be the little master. Of course, if you admit defeat, you can forget it, so as not to be abused by me and lose face."


    Compared with Chudan''s frankness and self-confidence, Chu Dan should be more peaceful, without any edge, but with a little helplessness: "actually, I have no interest in the position of the little master."


    Chu can looks angry. He thinks that Chu Dan is a little master who despises him. He tries his best to achieve the position of little master. Chu Dan even says that he has no interest. Isn''t it a turn to say that his ideological realm is higher than himself?


    The imaginative Chu can''t bear to go on any longer. He suddenly draws closer the distance between him and Chu Dan. Although he can''t kill Chu Dan in full view of the public, he can''t kill him. He said that he can''t kill him.


    But now lingyunzong and danzong are at war. If Chu can is disabled and there is no pill for him to cure, then he will try to kill him by himself, so that no one can threaten his position as the little Lord.


    Thinking of all this, Chu can''s face is even more ferocious, and says, "get down!"


    The powerful semi divine power converged, just like a heavy mountain, pressing toward Chu Dan. All those who felt the powerful momentum were slightly shocked. No wonder Chu can become the young master of Lingyun sect. The strength of this power alone is the peak of demigod in the later period of hundreds of years, and the strong ones are not rivals.


    But Chu Dan didn''t mean to be flustered. Faced with Chu can''s unstoppable power, Chu can''t stop him. Everyone can only see his body passing by, and then the air is dull and loud. Chu can''t help but dissipate his attack. It seems that he has never appeared in general.


    Chu Dan blocks his own attack, which makes Chu can look more ugly, and feels a little shameful.


    With a little more strength, he didn''t believe that Chu Chan, who had only accomplished martial arts for a long time, could fight with him. Moreover, the material of the temple of heaven was special, so he didn''t worry that the strength would break down here.


    The two men fought fiercely from the ground, all the way to the sky, the storm surged, but both were suppressed by the fight between Chu Shi and Chu Tai, part of the force outflow, so there was no impact on the surrounding people.


    "Stop fighting."


    At this time, Chu Qingqiao, who had followed Chu Yi to the scene, saw Chu can and Chu Dan fight with all their might, clenched his lips and hesitated. Suddenly, he jumped out and said, "Chu Feng has come, and now he is in the cemetery. He wants to break the boundary of Chu family and prevent the possible start of a killing battle."


    Chu Yi lifted one hand, and the whole person was stagnant in the same place, with a slight pain in his heart and pain in his eyes. Compared with him, Chu Qingqiao loved lingyunzong and the Chu family more!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2107

    Chu Qing Qiao?


    All the people are there watching the battle between Chu can and Chu Dan, but now they are all attracted by the sudden appearance of Chu Qing. Even the two people in the air stop and look surprised.


    Yesterday, Chu Qingqiao suffered from the rampage of situ Twilight cloud. Seeing that she was about to die, she was also dying when she was taken away by Nan Zhenyan. How could the time of one night be restored?


    Although it still looks a little weak, but compared to yesterday''s meridian damage will die at any time, much better than a hundred times?


    But then was shocked by her words, Chu Feng came?


    Now, what''s the first thing you can say about Chuqing


    Chu Qingqiao had some pain and apology in his eyes, but immediately said, "Chu Feng is coming, and now he is in the Chu family cemetery. He wants to break the middle boundary and prevent the possible killing battle from hurting him and his people."


    Chu Tai Dou is slightly surprised. Is Chu Feng coming? How is that possible?


    But he also believed that Chu Qingqiao would never deceive himself. Although Chu family cemetery could not enter the cemetery except for the leader''s waist token, if Chu Feng really came, no matter whether he could go in or not, he should be stopped immediately.


    Turn back: "prepare for war, go to the cemetery!"


    The first to fly out, Chushi also followed, and even Chu Dan and Chu can, who had to fight fiercely, quickly closed the battle temporarily. Compared with the arrival of Chu Feng, their current battle of Shaozhu is not so important, and it is OK to have a decisive battle later.


    "Pathetic!" However, when they were all ready to go to the cemetery, Luo Qian, who had been hiding in the dark, appeared in front of them in vain, with boundless evil spirit and the breath of the upper God. His eyes looked coldly at Chu Tai Dou and others, just like overlooking the living creatures.


    Because of Luo Qian''s appearance, Chu Tai''s way to fight against them was completely blocked. In particular, he felt the breath of God on Luo Qian''s body, and his face changed slightly. This was the existence that they could not fight against.


    "Who are you?" Chu Tai Dou offered a cold sky sword, and the breath of God level artifacts was surging and depressing. Chu Shi also exuded his own strength, ready to fight or defend at any time.


    "He is Chisha!" Chu Qingqiao came to her side with an apology for Chu Yi. But at the moment, she was more concerned about Ling yunzong''s safety: "it was Chu Yi who told me, and this man is also one of the inheritors of Qisha sage. The second brother of Qisha, Chisha, is the eldest young master of the Luo family in Meiyuan, and now she follows Chu Feng."


    Chu Yixin, standing in the trance crowd below, is more painful. He loves Chu Qingqiao, so he tells her a lot of things in order to let her not be so talented with others when she is around him.


    However, Chu Yi could not have imagined that Chu Qingqiao had told all the things he had told them to the public. Now his heart was cold and betrayed.


    And Chu taidou and their looks changed slightly when they heard the speech. There was more than one inheritor of Qisha Shengjun? Thinking that Chu Yi is also a superior God, the people in front of him are superior gods, and they all have a sense of powerlessness in the Chu world.


    The reason why Chu Yi hasn''t appeared is that Chu Qingqiao knows the news and sneaks back, but Chu Yi doesn''t know.


    "Pathetic!"


    Luo Qian didn''t care much about it, but sighed again: "I told Qingsha long ago that women in this world can''t love you deeply unless they love you so much that they can die for you. It turns out that I''m right. Chu Qingqiao, you are a lowly person."


    Shaking his head for the third time, he sighed: "I think fengshao would be very disappointed if he knew that. In order to save you, he missed the best time to save his grandfather and let him suffer the second injury and death. You can say that you owe Feng two lives less, but now look what you do?"


    "Don''t say that Feng Shao has saved your life, can you only deserve Qingsha''s love for you?"


    Chu Qingqiao''s face changed slightly, and her face was full of apologies: "I''m sorry for Chu Yi, I''m sorry for Feng Shao, but I can''t sit back and watch my people suffer from the slaughter of Chu Feng."


    Luo Qian breathed out his breath. He would not scold Chu Qing for what he had done right or wrong. But he was sure that if it was Luo Mengmeng, he would never do such a thing, because she loved Chu Feng more than herself.


    I''m too lazy to say that Chu Qingqiao''s behavior is right or wrong. From his point of view, chuqingqiao is wrong, but from the perspective of chuqingqiao and other Chu family members, chuqingqiao is right.


    Just stand there indifferently, surrounded by the smell of destruction: "it doesn''t matter, I stand here, who can pass?"


    At the same time, Luo Qian has also passed on the news here to Chu Feng, so that he can break the eye of the array as quickly as possible. Otherwise, if Chu taidou rushes through, it will inevitably bring unknown damage to the battle.


    Chu taidou and Chu Shi looked at each other with dignity in their eyes. They knew that Luo Qian was there, and they had no possibility of the past. They were a little annoyed. Once the middle boundary was destroyed by Chu wind, lingyunzong could not stop the rage of Chu wind.Nodding slightly, Chu taidou and Chu Shi instantly move forward, ready to fight together. Although Luo Qian is powerful, they are not bad either. Even if they can''t kill Luo Qian, they can prevent them from being killed, and even have a little more chance to pass away.


    Just two people dare to prepare to hand, suddenly in Luo Qian''s boundless destruction breath appeared a strong upper God breath.


    Chu Shi and Chu Tai both stopped and looked at the sky in surprise. They felt that the breath was a little familiar. They all showed a color of excitement. They knew who appeared.


    Chu can''t hide his excitement even more: "grandfather!"


    All the people who heard Chu can''s exclamation were slightly surprised. They were still curious about who the upper spirit was. They didn''t expect that it was Chu can''s grandfather, the second ancestor of the Chu family, and the current ancestor of the Chu family.


    And Luo Qian from the beginning to the end did not have any mood fluctuations, just a kind of water like calm, eyes up the corner of the mouth skimming light disdain.


    Above the sky, a cloud slowly dispersed, an old man with white hair and beard appeared like that. From a distance, it was a fairy like immortal.


    Seeing the old man, whether it was Chu Tai Dou or Chu Shi, or even the rest of the Lingyun clan, they all crawled on their knees, either on the ground or in the sky, and said in unison: "Laozu!"


    The ancestor of Chu family slowly fell down, stroked his hair and pulled up Chu can with a faint smile: "15 years ago, when your father took you to see me, you were a child. Now you have grown up. As the young master of Lingyun sect, you must work hard to ensure the long-term prosperity of Lingyun sect. Do you understand?"


    Chu can does not fall to nod, hard to cover the excitement on his face: "yes, grandfather!"


    But Chu taidou''s look was not very good-looking. Although he hoped that the second uncle would take Luo Qian, the meaning of the second uncle''s words was also obvious. That is, he only recognized Chu can as the young master of Lingyun sect, which was the last thing Chu taidou wanted to see.


    It''s just that I''m not comfortable and I don''t want to see them, but in the face of the strongest strength, Chu Tai Dou is not easy to say anything.


    And the ancestor of Chu family said these words to warn Chu taidou not to dismiss Chu can, and then asked Chu can to step back a little, looked at Luo Qian with gentle and dignified eyes, and spoke faintly: "the ancient seven evil gods tried to challenge the demons and finally died. Unexpectedly, there were more than one inheritance left."


    "It''s just young people. It''s not easy for you to get the inheritance of Chisha. Why don''t you cherish it?"


    Luo Qian thought about it with a third of sarcasm: "ancestor Chu, do you think you can kill me? Otherwise why do you want to say to me, cherish two words? "


    "Can''t I kill you?" The ancestor of Chu family still asked with a smile, but he asked himself, "I don''t seem to be able to kill you, but how about that? Aren''t you going to die in the end? "


    When Luo Qian slightly coagulates his eyes, the ancestor of the Chu family squeezes out: "Tai Dou, what are you waiting for?"


    Chu taidou took a look at Luo Qian and knew that he could go now. As long as he went around the cemetery, he could start the killing battle. No matter whether Luo Qian was a superior God or anything, there would be only death.


    Luo Qian looks a little ugly, passing over his body and trying to block the battle of Chu, but the ancestor of Chu family has already blocked him in front of him, laughing: "your opponent, it''s me!"


    "Damn it!" Luo Qian cursed and directly fought with the ancestors of the Chu family. Suddenly, he collided with the detonating force, which shocked all the people around him. Only the Chu Kingdom and Chu Tai were better than each other. Then he turned around and drove quickly towards the cemetery, ready to start the killing array to prevent being destroyed by the Chu wind.


    Luo Qian and the ancestors of the Chu family fought fiercely and rose. Leaving Chu Tai Dou and others behind, he burst into a drink: "Chu Yi, what are you waiting for? If they start a killing battle, we will all die."


    Among the crowd, no one found Chu Yi standing there. They all thought Chu Yi had come, but he was hidden in nothingness. After all, Chu Yi was a green evil spirit. It was hard to find Chu Yi when it was really hidden.


    At this time, Chu Yiwei sighed and looked at Chu Qingqiao, who didn''t care about his existence at all. He rushed to the cemetery with many people. His eyes were a little confused and he was curious about what is true love in his heart?


    Chu Qingqiao is not wrong. She can feel that she is really in love with him. But when Chu Qingqiao stands out, Chu Yi still feels very painful, knowing that she is not Chu Qingqiao''s favorite after all.


    Confused and distressed, he even forgot Luo Qian, who was fighting with the ancestor of Chu family.


    All of a sudden, Chu Yi seemed to have figured it out in an instant. Her body shape swept through the void like electricity, bringing out a strong evil spirit. The ancestor of Chu family separated in the first battle and felt the turbulent evil spirit. His face moved and narrowed his eyes.


    A slight sigh in the heart, the lowest two gods, it seems that can only be so.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2108

    Chu Yi made a move and directly blocked the way of Chu Tai Dou. It was just in the middle of the sacrificial Temple of heaven and Chu family cemetery.


    The ancestor of the Chu family was furious, but he was restrained by Luo Qian. He could only fight with each other and could not take care of this side at all. Chu Yi was the realm of the upper God. Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi, who only had the cultivation of the middle God, could not pass through. For a time, everyone stood there and didn''t know what to do?


    Although Chu Qingqiao was still injured, he also followed up. Seeing Chu Yi blocking their way, Chu Qingqiao said: "get out of the way quickly, or Chu Feng will destroy the border, and Ling yunzong will have a bloody river. Let my father go over and open the killing battle and kill Chu Feng."


    Disappointment, cold heart!


    Chu Qingqiao''s words let Chu Yi''s heart pass a light sadness, the breath is more gloomy, a sigh said: "Luo Qian is right, I am stupid, you are too naive. Just because I''m interested in you doesn''t mean I can sell my brother. "


    "Fengshao is not only the master of the Chu family in the present world, but also my brother. My grandfather and his grandfather are brothers."


    His eyes disappointed chuqingqiao. He never thought that this woman''s loyalty to the family would reach this level, even if Chu Feng died: "because your grandfather was hurt by your father or Chu Shi for the second time, he missed the treatment time and died. Feng Shao didn''t say a word."


    Breath out a sulky breath, the tone has revealed the clear sense of disappointment: "and you do not have to be grateful, but he burst out at the critical time, and even at this time I have to get out of the way to your father to start the killing battle in the past. Is this your attitude towards a life-saving benefactor?"


    "Chu Qingqiao, I just want to ask, am I wrong about you?"


    Chu Qingqiao''s body was shocked, and her eyes flashed with apology and struggle. She clenched her lips and felt very uncomfortable. She began to think that Chu Feng could not kill his father or Ling yunzong''s people. She never thought that this would make Chu Yi''s heart cool.


    At the moment, seeing Chu Yi''s disappointment to her, Chu Qingqiao''s heart is very painful.


    She loved Chu Yi, otherwise she would not be lonely. After a thousand years, she was even with him. The modesty and low-key of the latter moved her. But now she hurt her beloved and felt very sad.


    Biting his lips and opening his mouth: "Chu Yi, I,,"


    "needless to say." Chu Yi gently sighed and interrupted Chu Qingqiao''s words, and her momentum soared like a Madman: "it should be a simple joke made by heaven and me, and let me know that there is no pure love in this world. I don''t blame you, because that''s your father and your people."


    "But from this moment on, you and I will be cut off!"


    Chu Qingqiao''s body swayed and almost didn''t fall from the sky. Her tears couldn''t help falling from her eyes. She found that she had done a stupid thing.


    Chu Yi in order not to let her sad and sad, against the meaning of Chu Feng brought her back, but she used Chu Yi''s trust to betray Chu Feng at the most critical time.


    Moreover, she could feel that the scar in Chu Yi''s heart was irreparable, because Ling yunzong wanted to kill Chu Feng, especially Chu Shi. They hurt and killed Chu Jinglei for the second time. As the person who was chased down, even the poor man whose grandfather was killed, chufeng should revenge Ling yunzong. Her obstruction could not change Chu Feng''s revenge, on the contrary, he lost Chu Yi.


    Today''s Chu Yi is still in a bit of pain, but he has been able to control his inner feelings well. He has thrown his hand around him into an illusion, and his sad words: "today I stand here, no one can think of the past, unless I am dead!"


    Chu Yi showed his attitude towards the complete opposition.


    Before he came, he had warned Chu Qingqiao not to act impulsively in an attempt to prevent Chu Feng from retaliating. However, Chu Qingqiao not only broke out Chu Feng, but also wanted Chu leader to start a killing battle to kill Chu Feng. Chu Yi knew that if revenge failed today, Chu Feng would never care about any reason and show him a good look.


    It''s not worth loving a woman who doesn''t care about her injury!


    Chu Qingqiao in Chu Yi''s eyes saw no emotion color, tears have flowed across her face, she knew that she had missed, missed a man who really loved her, and never had a chance to make up for it.


    Betrayal is a very easy thing, but only once is enough, no one will give you a second chance.


    Chu taidou and Chu Shi look at each other. What Chu Qingqiao is thinking, or whether there is any possibility to contact Chu Yi, they don''t care. At the moment, what they really care about is how to break through Chuyi and start a killing battle to wipe out Chu Feng.


    But Chu Yi''s cultivation of the superior God was not something they could deal with.


    Chu Tai''s eyes were bleak and swept over Chu Yi. Suddenly, he grabbed Chu Qingqiao and said: "Chu Yi, get out of the way, or I''ll kill her. I believe you still have her in your heart. Get out of my way now!"


    Chu Yi squints and doesn''t move.


    But Chu Qingqiao felt that she was bound by a huge force, and her eyes were surprised: "father!"


    "Don''t talk." Chu Tai Dou cheered, thinking that Chu Feng is now in the Chu family cemetery. He doesn''t know if he has found the eye of array. Where else does he still care about these things: "I believe that Chu Yi still loves you in his heart. Lingyunzong has trained you for thousands of years. It''s nothing to sacrifice for the family and the clan."Chu Qingqiao''s eyes struggle and pain. Although she knows that she is a daughter in the eyes of Chu Tai Dou, and is also a tool to extract benefits, when Chu Tai Dou really threatens Chu Yi, her heart is still very sad.


    She betrayed Chu Yi for Ling yunzong''s sake. Now she has to be pinched to threaten Chu Yi. How can she be like this?


    And Chu taidou doesn''t care about it. He only knows that if the boundary is broken, Lingyun sect today will be very dangerous: "Chu Yi, you can think about it clearly."


    Chu Yi closed her eyes and didn''t seem to care at all: "she''s your daughter, what do you do with me?"


    Indifferent words, let Chu Qingqiao''s heart hurt hard for a while.


    "Is it?" Chu taidou sneers. As he has experienced countless years of existence, he can feel that although Chu Yi is disappointed with Chu Qingqiao, he just buries that love. How can he say that there is no such thing? His strength in his hand has increased a little. He wants to turn over Chu Yi''s heart and let him get out of the way.


    The bones seemed to be crushed. Chu Qing couldn''t help but make a scream. She looked at Chu Yi with pain in her eyes: "do you really don''t love me?"


    Chu Yi closed his eyes and seemed to have no fluctuation, but he felt a little pain in his heart. Chu taidou guessed right. In his heart, he couldn''t let go of Chu Qingqiao for a while, but he couldn''t forgive what Chu Qingqiao had done.


    Chu Tai Dou sneered: "I see, how long can you persist."


    The strength of his hands increased again, and Chu Qingqiao even sprayed blood this time. Except for some people such as Chu Shi and Chu Jie, the rest of them frowned slightly and felt shameless about the means of Chu Tai''s fighting.


    It''s normal that he can''t take hostages, but now he even pinches his own daughter to coerce the enemy, but he still has a hard hand. Chu Tai''s heart is too poisonous.


    Chu Dan on one side, frowning and opening: "father, this is the elder sister."


    "Go away!" Chu Tai Dou was anxious about the affairs of the Chu family cemetery. He could not hear other people''s advice and scolded Chu Dan.


    All of a sudden, Chu Yi also opened his eyes at this time, and suddenly appeared in front of Chu taidou. He kicked Chu Qingqiao''s hand with one hand, but Chu Yi''s figure disappeared slowly in the original place. Just now, he avoided everyone''s eyes with his illusory skill.


    Caught off guard or didn''t expect to be disturbed by Chu Dan, Chu Yi found the opportunity to attack himself.


    Unable to resist the huge force, Chu Yi kicked out and flew out. The distance of thousands of meters severely hit the ground, bringing out a little vibration. Chu Dan''s face was tight and rushed to that direction, and Chu Shi was more vigilant.


    Chu Yi pulls Chu Qingqiao and suddenly retreats, completely enveloping the sky. No one in front of him can pass by.


    Hands gently released Chu Qingqiao, a force pushed her to a distance, from the beginning to the end did not look at him, just a kind of Indifference: "although you betrayed me, but I still can''t see you die in front of me, but that''s all. If you don''t die in front of me, you can die any way."


    Originally, Chu Qing Qiao was very happy to save himself, but when he heard Chu Yi''s non emotional words, his whole heart was chilly and uncomfortable, even a little regretful.


    Yes, she regrets it now.


    Because just now, she suddenly realized that no matter what she did to help Ling yunzong, unless she was a person with strong talent, even if she did more, it was just a chess piece, which could be used and abandoned at any time. Even her father could not attach importance to her life.


    But, what''s the use of regret now?


    In front of him, Chu Yi didn''t kill him. He just didn''t let these people, especially Chu Tai, fight in the past, so he didn''t pay attention to the rest.


    "Chu Yi, stop him."


    All of a sudden, a burst of drinking came from the distance. It was Luo Qian''s voice. Chu Yi frowned and raised her head. She felt a strong breath coming from the distance, which was very uncomfortable and evil.


    Pupil shrinks fiercely, see what, deep voice cries: "sorcery, damned!"


    The figure passed by, but all of a sudden, the man ran into him. Chu Yi couldn''t stop him. Looking back, the figure had gone far away, and his face changed greatly: "Damn it!"


    People in the past were the ancestors of the Chu family who suddenly burst out evil breath, and the ancestor of the Chu family was the second generation patriarch.


    Chu taidou can start and close the border, so can the ancestors of Chu family.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2109

    "Women, are they all so stupid?"


    When the ancestor of the Chu family went to the cemetery, Chu Feng saw the next five minutes in his left eye. He said in silence: "Chu Yi loved her so much that she almost didn''t kill situ Muyun. She even betrayed Chu Yi and betrayed Chu Yi, woman and woman!"


    Still there sighing, Chu Feng felt something to turn back, just saw Xuanyuan Huining staring at him, as if she had stabbed her last night and didn''t admit to wearing pants this morning.


    Chu Feng immediately knew what was going on, and said with a smile, "what I said is Chu Qingqiao. My sister-in-law is naturally beautiful and noble. How can she be that kind of woman, right?"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s look softened a little. He looked around and whispered, "call me Huining later. I don''t care about my predecessors, otherwise I will feel cheap."


    Chu Feng was shocked: "what?"


    "Nothing!" Xuanyuan Huining quickly shakes her head. She feels that Chu Feng''s calling her sister-in-law is very awkward. She calls her sister-in-law, but she does what she can only do to her wife: "now the ancestors of Chu family are coming soon. What should we do?"


    Chufeng aftertaste, immediately know what Xuanyuan Huining said, what is the meaning.


    However, without breaking Xuanyuan Huining''s embarrassment, he looks at the endless graveyards of the Chu family cemetery, and shows that he is helpless.


    No matter whether we use our own perception to search, or directly use the left eye to search, we can''t find any trace of the boundary array eye in the boundary. Apart from the coffins and bones underground, there is nothing.


    But if the array eye is not here, then why should the ancestor of the Chu family rush to here in such a hurry? Why are they so nervous to come over?


    Therefore, we can be sure that the array eye is indeed in the cemetery, and it is the casting of the killing array transformed by Luo Qian, but now the array eye is unknown, and it can''t be destroyed at all.


    Xuanyuan Huining couldn''t see any clue, and said, "it''s better to do it according to the idea at the beginning."


    Chu Feng squinted, but he finally felt that something was wrong. His initial idea was to destroy the whole Chu family cemetery if he could not find the array eye. However, this is something Xuanyuan Huining and he did not want to do. However, if he did not do so, something might happen and his life would be lost here.


    He hesitated, and finally chufeng shook his head: "if you come, you will be at ease. Although my blood relationship with them has been weakened, it is undeniable that we are a member of the same family. It is impossible to destroy their resting place."


    Xuanyuanhui nodded. She said that, but Chu Feng''s answer made her very satisfied. At first, she was still a little worried that Chu Feng would destroy the whole Chu family cemetery when she couldn''t find the eye. Now it seems that she is worried.


    "Just, where is the eye hiding?"


    The ancestor of the Chu family will arrive soon. Chu Feng has no plan to destroy the tomb of Chu family, but he has not given up looking for array eyes.


    Xuanyuan Huining looked up at the sky and suddenly thought of a possibility and said, "brother-in-law, we were looking for it underground just now. Why don''t we go to the air to have a look? My grandfather once said that there are some large formations that use the geographical environment to create array eyes. Maybe this cemetery is the same. "


    A word awakens the dreamer.


    Chu Feng also remembered that when he was in Longmen holy land, the huge sword used to suppress the prince of the demon dragon was hidden in the mountain. If he had not broken through and triggered the thunder to blow up the mountain, the suppression trend would never have been broken. That was to use the surrounding environment to hide the array eyes. Who could have thought that the key things were hidden in the mountain?


    I think it is very likely that this is the case. The wings of magic light spread out and the Chu wind leaped thousands of distances to the high altitude in an instant.


    His left eye twinkled and took a panoramic view of the whole cemetery. His serious look gradually showed a smile, because he found that there was a tomb in the Chu family cemetery from east to west, north-south, northeast, northwest, Southeast and southwest. There was a tomb in eight directions, and there was an invisible force in the middle, which could only be seen when looking down from the air Measure the vortex.


    In general, the whirlpool formed by such forces is to swallow the external forces into it, but the whirlpool of power is reversed, as if to absorb things under the earth.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and suddenly thought of a piece of ancient books that he had read. In order to practice magic, some people depicted some large formations in the burial places of the dead, such as cemeteries, to absorb the dead people''s corpse gas and resentment into a space, and then practice in them.


    It''s called witchcraft. In the last century, many people used it to earn money without conscience. Now it''s lost. I didn''t expect that Ling yunzong could see such a lost evil art in the hidden world.


    But, in the end, who wants to take those corpse gas and resentment out of the dead, and block them in the Chu family cemetery, for what?


    Before he knew what was going on, he suddenly roared. The ancestor of Chu family stood in the distance of chufeng with a ferocious look. He was quite different from the immortal spirit when he first appeared. At the moment, he looked more like a demon, holding a waist token in his hand, which was obviously his waist token when he was the patriarch.Eyes cold swept Chu Feng, cold voice: "you are Chu wind?"


    Chu Feng also looks at the sudden appearance of the ancestors of the Chu family. Luo Qian, the outside world, has already arrived, but they can''t come in. They can only stop Chu taidou and others from entering.


    He narrowed his eyes and felt the evil smell of the ancestors of the Chu family. He thought of the magic art of gathering corpse gas and resentment in the Chu family cemetery. He sneered at the corner of his mouth: "I began to wonder who was so disrespectful to the bones that the dead were disturbed or even undetected."


    "But now I see you and I understand, second ancestor, are you worthy of your brothers and your descendants?"


    Now Chu Feng is basically certain that the grotesque of the cemetery was the work of the ancestors of the Chu family to cultivate some kind of magic. Otherwise, he would not be filled with this evil smell. Although it still belongs to the martial arts, it is not a martial arts man, and it is between the martial Arts and the demons.


    The old ancestor of the Chu family gave a smile: "it''s the same as the Chu family in the world. The second head of the family is my elder brother. Do you think I should kneel down after the second ancestor?"


    Chufeng laughed wildly, and his momentum grew like a demon. He looked down on the world: "don''t talk nonsense. I don''t respect heaven and earth. I only respect people I respect. What are you? No man, no devil! "


    The ancestor of Chu family didn''t get angry at all. He didn''t want to let Chu Feng live without Luo Qian. For him, a dead man is not worth his anger.


    Just about to speak, she suddenly saw Xuanyuan Huining, who was also in the air. She was slightly surprised: "what''s the matter? Such a young girl is actually a subordinate God, and she is not an inheritor. How do you do it?"


    Xuanyuan Huining glanced at the ancestor of the Chu family and turned her head to one side: "I don''t talk to people who don''t separate people from demons."


    Chu Feng wry smile, this sister-in-law is really when are so impolite, holding her hand, indifferent a coagulation: "go!"


    As soon as he threw it, Xuanyuan Huining flew across the sky like a meteor and left the inner boundary of the Chu family cemetery. In the cemetery, only Chu Feng and the ancestors of the Chu family were left. At the moment, the Chu family of the two eras looked at each other.


    One is the man devil who becomes strong after practicing the magic arts, and the other is the first born devil who is forbidden to be a demon.


    A strong killing opportunity pervaded the two people, and their eyes were only the kind of madness that destroyed each other at the moment.


    Come on!


    All of a sudden, the old ancestor of the Chu family broke the void and appeared in the lower space. It was gradually growing to the size of a door panel. Some unknown runes could be seen on it. It seems that this waist token is not simple.


    And Chu Feng also found that although the original gloomy Chu family cemetery, began to appear a more overcast cold feeling, and even everything around gradually turned into a dark color, not a trace of the original.


    This kind of change also spread to the inner world. The whole holy land of lingyunzong was completely affected. The already gloomy sky was even more depressing. There was a feeling that people were very uncomfortable and might die at any time.


    Faintly, can also hear nothingness, do not know where to come from a slight ghost cry wolf roar sound.


    Chu Feng takes a light look and knows that the ancestor of the Chu family has launched a big killing array. If you look at the situation of this influence, as long as it is within the secret territory of lingyunzong, it is estimated that it will not be immune. Inevitably, he is worried about Luo Qian and others. No one knows how strong the killing array is.


    Because in the past years, Chu Feng knew that this was the first time that Ling yunzong''s battle was launched.


    A trace of solemnity flashed in his eyes. He thought of the waist token of yishizu in his pocket. He didn''t know if he could restrain the murderous battle. What did he look at in the corner of his eye, and his face changed slightly and he was surprised.


    I saw a figure of reverence in the sky. It seemed unreal, without any entity, but it gave people a strong feeling of gloomy.


    But all this is not over. The land under the originally peaceful cemetery began to crack. One white bone hand stretched out. Chu Feng''s scalp felt numb in his eyes. It was quite a kind of meaning to see ghosts come out of the cage in the movies before. However, these were not ghosts, but the bones that crawled out of the cemetery by the big shadow.


    In the eyes, there were many horrible murders, pointing to the ancestor of Chu family: "I don''t want to kill you today. I have a son like you for the first ancestor. It''s not worth it!"


    The ancestor of the Chu family burst out laughing. His eyes were cold and evil. Suddenly, he burst into a drink: "murder array, the Chu family will return to their heart!"


    All of a sudden, not only the Chu family cemetery, but even the secret place of Lingyun sect, a kind of madness and evil spirit appeared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2110

    demons and monsters danced like mad.


    Outside the inner boundary of the cemetery, those empty shadows suddenly seemed to have consciousness. Hundreds of them rushed at Luo qianchuyi and Xuanyuan Huining with a clear goal, bringing out evil killing opportunities.


    This strange phenomenon also calmed down the nervous Chu family. The evil shadows in the air seemed to have no harm to them.


    The ancestor of Chu family also burst into a drink: "all don''t panic, this is our Chu family past generations of dead people left behind the idea of the murderous gas, will not hurt you."


    Chu taidou and others completely relaxed after hearing the words. They also saw that the three Chu Yi people had to fight with those evil virtual shadows. For a time, the air outside the cemetery was filled with horrible murderous spirit. It was easy that these evil virtual shadows would not hurt them, and then there was bitterness and helplessness.


    Some people want to be disadvantageous to Ling yunzong. They can''t rely on their own strength to stop them. On the contrary, they have to use the ideas left by the deceased ancestors to gather into a murderous spirit to fight against the incoming people. This is the blessing of the ancestors, but it is also the incompetence of their descendants.


    In particular, Chu taidou was very clear about what the original Chu family cemetery was like. Although he did not know what kind of killing was to start the killing array, he could be sure that it was not what it is now. Obviously, the ancestors of the Chu family, who also had the waist token of the patriarch, changed the structure of the middle boundary when they did not know.


    Otherwise, it really can''t be explained why such evil things happen. After all, jiezhongjie was made by the first generation ancestor. He could not set up such an evil defense array.


    But now I know that these Chu taidou will not say it. After all, everything the ancestors of the Chu family did was for lingyunzong.


    Coming to the side of Chu Shi, he said in a low voice: "they are busy preventing and eliminating those virtual shadows now. They have no way to attack us. When you and I find a chance, we will give them a fatal blow and kill them. Our danger will be much less."


    He spoke, but Chu Shi didn''t answer. Curiously, he saw Chu Shi staring at the graveyard.


    Just preparing to speak, Chu Shi opened his mouth with a dignified look: "patriarch, how can I enter the graveyard boundary?"


    Chu Tai fight a Leng, suddenly thought of Chu Feng now inside things, body a shock, eyes surprised to see: "yes, how did he get in?"


    At the moment, Chu Feng is looking at the bones that are crawling out of the cemetery, and Chu taidou are more concerned about how chufeng got in?


    At the beginning, in order to ensure the dignity of the Lingyun patriarch, the first generation who built the middle boundary set a rule that could not be changed. That is, only each generation of patriarchs can open and close the Chu family cemetery, and when each generation of patriarchs alternated, they would pass on the opening method to the next patriarch.


    Waist token is the only way to enter the inner boundary cemetery and the only way to control the border. How did Chu Feng get in? He is not the leader of Lingyun sect. He has never passed on the skill of opening by anyone. How did Chu Feng get in?


    Chu Feng how to enter the doubt filled in the mind of Chu Tai Dou, emerged some bad premonition.


    "Up


    The ancestor of the Chu family seems to have ignored this problem. Seeing the bones in the cemetery all climbed out, he cried, and his eyes swept across the calm Chu Feng: "the lowest burial places here are the existence of the late demigods, and most of them are the strong ones at the peak of the latter period of the demigods. You can wait and cry."


    That endless corpse flew out from the ground and gathered in the air. It seemed that they would merge together.


    Chu Feng looks absolutely calm, not frightened by these strange things, just take a look at the fusion seems to appear in the bones of terror, as well as the dark whirlpool in the sky, what is that?


    "It''s a space black hole."


    The ancestor of the Chu family gathered his strength to start the killing array, and said: "wait, as long as you are weak or weak, it will suck you into the boundless darkness and never come back. Even if you are the God of creation, you can''t break the black hole."


    Chu Feng nodded his head suddenly, but he didn''t have the slightest worry. He even had a funny smile on his mouth and raised his finger gently: "Er Shizu, do you think this can kill me? Do you know you''re two wrong? "


    The ancestor of the Chu family gave a cold smile, when Chu Feng was bluffing there: "tell me about it."


    With a faint smile, Chu Feng pointed to himself and said, "I am a taboo demon, the master of all evil types. Even if the evil things you gather now are just dregs for me, have you ever heard that demons are afraid of people and demons?"


    The ancestor of Chu family frowned and hummed: "don''t be arrogant. Although you are a taboo demon, you are a waste if you don''t grow up. How about killing you?"


    "Second!" Chu Feng didn''t care about the anger and disdain of the ancestors of the Chu family. With a slight sigh, he pointed to the waist token of the second generation patriarch, which has grown to the size of the door panel: "you seem to control everything in the world by this waist token, and even stimulate the changes of the bones buried here. Is it just a question you are not curious about?"


    "Why am I here in the middle of the world that only the Lingyun patriarch can control?"The old ancestor of Chu''s family suddenly remembered a problem that he had ignored just now, that is, how did chufeng get in? He thought that it was Chu Feng who came in directly with his strength.


    But it''s not very possible to think about it, because he can''t get in without his waist tag. What about Chu Feng?


    But Chu Feng can come in this thing is a bit strange, cold face asked: "how did you come in?"


    With a smile, Chu Feng seems to converge into a more powerful evil, and his eyes become deeper. The waist token of yishizu in his pocket slowly floats out.


    His face became solemn, and the waist token was suspended in front of him and turned. His voice was low and powerful. He said, "because I am the fourth patriarch of the Chu family appointed by the first generation of ancestors, and because I control the waist token of the first generation of patriarchs, can I come in?"


    What? The patriarch appointed by the first ancestor, and the waist token?


    Chu Feng''s words clearly spread into everyone''s ears. The first reaction of all people was how possible. The first ancestor had fallen for endless years. How could he appoint Chu Feng as the Lord?


    The first feeling was that Chu Feng was lying, but when Chu''s ancestors burst into a drink, how could it be? Everyone was surprised.


    Is it true?


    Even in the fierce struggle, Luo Qian and their power to isolate the attack of those evil virtual shadows also curiously looked into the cemetery, only Xuanyuan Huining knew what was going on.


    "What''s impossible?"


    But Chu Feng didn''t seem to be surprised about this, and said with a smile, "don''t you know if this waist token belongs to your father''s first generation? What''s more, if I look at the waist token that has been recognized by me, is there any mistake? "


    The ancestor of the Chu family is the second generation ancestor. Naturally, he recognized his father''s waist badge of Chu juding. But his father''s wish to become a saint of heaven has fallen down? Where did this waist token come from?


    "I know you don''t believe it, but that''s the truth." Chu Feng said in a relaxed manner: "the thing is that a few days ago, I dreamt that the first ancestor of Chu was the top one. He told me that I was the most gifted young generation of Chu family. According to the established rules, I was the youngest leader of Lingyun sect."


    "At first I thought I was dreaming, but the next morning I woke up and found a waist token beside me. I remember seeing it in my dream. It was the waist token of the first generation."


    The corner of his mouth raised a touch of fun, and continued: "so I thought it might really be the dream of the first generation ancestor, so I went to a remote grassland according to his dream and I said, and actually opened up an independent space. The incomplete world created by the first generation ancestor when he was the upper God."


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng said sincerely: "then I went in, and found a man. It turned out that when the first ancestor fell, he protected his own soul with great power, and went to the independent world closely related to him. Let me go is to let me inherit his inheritance."


    "Every sentence of Chu Feng is true. If I didn''t receive the inheritance, the sky would hit five thunders, and the green hat would be on my head."


    I added in my heart, I only said inheritance, inheritance is accepted, but other is to cheat you, I did not swear!


    Naturally, people don''t know what Chu Feng thinks. They don''t know whether he lied in the first half of his life, and it''s true to accept the inheritance later. They just think about whether what Chu Feng said is true or not.


    If you want to say it''s fake, but what Chu Feng said is very formal. Indeed, there is a waist token of one generation ancestor. Chu taidou and the ancestor of Chu family can judge whether it is true or not, because he is the patriarch. He knows the independent world, but he just doesn''t know that the inheritance is hidden there, and Chu Feng takes the lead.


    Some people want to say it''s true, but they think it''s a bit absurd. How can Chu Feng become the leader of Lingyun sect after being chased by lingyunzong so many times?


    And some Chu family members have also caught a point, that is, how does chufeng know the rules set by the first ancestor of the Chu family? For so many years, even if some Chu family members did not know, it is impossible for Chu Feng to know. Did the first generation really tell him when he gave it to him?


    Chu Feng once again said, "if I am not the inheritor or or designated person of the first ancestor, how can I enter the holy land of Lingyun sect, and how can I enter the graveyard? Is it really good for you to besiege and kill the next patriarch like this


    Those who began to be hostile to chufeng were hesitant, not to mention that chufeng seemed to have been handed down as the patriarch designated by the first generation. Many people didn''t want to fight against chufeng just because he was the grandson of Chu Jinglei.


    Chu''s ancestor looked a little ugly, and burst out to drink: "nonsense, corpse demon, kill him for me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2111

    Yin wind suddenly rises, that endless corpse is wrapped in a tornado among them, people can see faintly among them, unexpectedly gather a huge figure.


    Luo Qian, who had temporarily isolated those evil virtual shadow attacks with his strength outside, frowned at all this and felt the breath of terror. He suddenly remembered something and said, "this is the killing skill of Yin corpse. That corpse demon is made of the bones of all the dead people. If you are not careful, your skin will rot."


    The technique of killing Yin corpse.


    When they heard Luo Qian''s sudden burst of drinking, they all looked at the crazy ancestor of the Chu family there. The dark shadow in the tornado was called corpse demon, which was called by the ancestor of the Chu family, not owned by the Chu family itself.


    However, why did he do that to upset the dead people?


    It is one of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times.


    It is said that in ancient times, a powerful monk who was nearly half dead in a battle with his opponent, and then hid in a rootless graveyard to avoid being chased. However, because of this, he had evil ideas.


    It has been used for thousands of years to create one of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times. It can not only control the bones of dead people, but also make their remaining ideas converge into the existence of murderous spirit. In addition, it can absorb the power to strengthen themselves.


    Because the killing skill of Yin corpse is too evil, even the dead don''t want to use it. At last, they are surrounded by the people of the right path. The powerful cultivator is dead, but the Yin corpse killing skill which is listed in the list of the six forbidden techniques is missing.


    All of them thought that they had already connected with the monk and had been destroyed. They didn''t want to leave it to this day, and even got it by the ancestors of the Chu family.


    Chu taidou and others looked a little embarrassed, because their father''s generation, even their children and wives and concubines were buried here, but now it is used by the old Zuli of the Chu family to strengthen their own strength and make the dead people uneasy. At the moment, it can be said that there is no body, which is too evil.


    The ancestor of the Chu family looked ugly. He felt that many people in the Chu family had resentment against him. His cold eyes were directed at Luo Qian in the distance: "damn you. I did all this for the Chu family. I''m not wrong."


    "You are wrong!" Chu wind light mouth, magic light wing slowly flapping, looking at the tornado slowly disappear appear a huge skeleton, look calm under the hidden Murder: "people die for the big, not to mention these are your people, except your father, your brothers, wives and concubines and even children are buried here."


    "But for your own strength, you even practice forbidden arts and use the bones of your own people to make them uneasy. You are right. Who is wrong?"


    A powerful magic power came into being in nothingness, and everyone could not feel the momentum of Chu wind. But it was certain that the momentum was comparable to that of the ancestors of the Chu family. It was inevitable that they were in the upper gods, and they were deeply in awe of the power of Chu wind.


    But has not begun that kind of fear, but is the hatred of the ancestors of the Chu family, the dead people all want to use, or people come?


    "So!"


    Chufeng held out a finger, and the waist token of the first generation of the emperor was gradually enlarged to the size of the wooden door: "I will clean up the door instead of the first ancestor, and will sentence you to death in the name of the fourth generation of the little master of Chu family and the future patriarch!"


    With the expansion of the waist cards of the first generation, a mysterious force suddenly came into being. The waist cards of the first generation of the first generation collided with the waist cards of the second generation. When people saw the waist cards of the first generation, they directly smashed the waist cards of the old ancestors of the Chu family.


    At the same time, Chu Feng said faintly: "and from today on, the boundary in the world should not exist, so as not to be used by others and create evil array again.


    The waist token of yishizu was suspended and flickered with dim light. The original inner boundary disappeared completely, and even the outside world disappeared, covering the whole boundary of lingyunzong. At this moment, it was completely nonexistent and unimpeded. It also made people in the outer gate, inner gate and even Tianguan City uneasy and nervous.


    They felt nothing at all just now, but now the boundary is scattered, and they feel the fierce evil spirit and evil spirit coming from the holy land of lingyunzong. What happened?


    The second generation waist token was broken, but the boundary disappeared. The corpse demons summoned by the ancestors of the Chu family had nothing to do with it. Even those evil virtual shadows hovered in the air and never disappeared.


    Once again, jiezhongjie was transformed by the ancestor of Chu family and became a treasure land for him to practice the skills of killing Yin corpses. Otherwise, the world in the world would be closed. Why didn''t these corpse demons and evil virtual shadows disappear?


    "Chu Feng, you are all going to die!"


    The ancestor of the Chu family was completely crazy. The appearance of all the white immortals and Fengdao bones had changed at this moment. It was like an old monster crawling out of the grave and dead for thousands of years.


    Those evil virtual shadows were unable to attack Luo Qian and them for the time being. They began to change their targets and attack the Chu family. Now that the secret of the ancestors of the Chu family has been revealed, Luo Qian knows that this is a method of killing Yin corpses. It is impossible for him to hide it.


    In any case, they have already practiced magic arts with the bones of their clansmen, so why not use the blood of living people to enhance their strength?Luo Qian and the three men also moved again. No matter what the process is, at least now the ancestor of Chu family is the one to be killed, and those who practice and prohibit martial arts must die, which is the eternal truth.


    Although Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi still tend to kill Chu Feng first, now Chu family members are under attack. Even Chu Feng''s words have made many people believe that he is the young master designated by the first generation ancestor. If they still attack Chu Feng, they will not say whether they can kill them, and the family members will drown them with saliva.


    In my heart, they all scolded Chu Feng for his good luck. Although these evil virtual shadows can''t hurt the strong in the divine realm, they only rely on the number to defeat them, but the people below the divine realm are still difficult to stop.


    If you don''t, Ling yunzong''s people will die.


    "Say something later, or you will die at once."


    Chu Dan also moved his hand, saw an evil virtual shadow to kill Chu can, looked close to blow it away, said to Chu can: "now the second ancestor is crazy, he will not care about your life or death."


    Chu can looks confused and seems not to have heard Chu Dan''s words.


    Just staring at the ancestor of the Chu family in the cemetery, his most proud grandfather, how did he suddenly become like this?


    Then, in my heart, there was a boundless chill and fear, not to say that he was afraid of the ancestors of the Chu family, but that he might die after this event.


    He even felt a little numb. As a young master, he had offended many people by relying on his grandfather as the second generation ancestor. After today''s events, he could never become the little master, not to mention that Chu Feng, the damned one, has been inherited from his ancestors for generations.


    Thinking of Chu Feng, Chu can''s eyes are full of ferocity. He thinks that if Chu Feng hadn''t come, he wouldn''t have been known that his grandfather had practiced the art of evil. As long as he defeated Chu Dan, he would still be the young master of Lingyun sect. At this moment, he was all blamed on Chu Feng.


    In the pupil overflows the killing opportunity, when Chu Dan blows open the second evil virtual shadow for him, suddenly gets up, and adds to the ranks of fighting against the evil virtual shadow.


    Chu Dan looks stunned. Some of them can''t understand what chucan is thinking. He just feels that there is a very uncomfortable breath on Chu can now. What''s wrong is not very clear.


    However, Chu Dan did not care so much, Chu Dan also started quickly. If these evil shadows were not blocked or even eliminated, they would all die.


    It was the huge corpse demon that finally moved up. His body was still slowly holy and empty, tens of meters high. He slapped Chu Feng hard.


    But Chu Feng did not feel the slightest bit of general, and even the corners of his mouth with a touch of fun arc.


    The huge white bone palms fell down and stopped completely a few meters in front of Chu Feng. It was impossible to get close to it. It seemed that there was an invisible boundary around Chu Feng.


    The ancestor of Chu family gave a cold smile. Suddenly, the corpse demon''s mouth opened and spewed out black gas with a strong smell. The trees on the ground were still flowers and plants, which turned yellow after the gas passed by, without any vitality.


    The ancestor of Chu family also started to work. He trained the corpse demon. He practiced the skill of killing Yin corpse. These poisonous gases had no effect on him. Now the main thing is to kill Chu Feng or let him absorb the black hole. Finally, as long as he is still alive, he is still the ancestor respected by the Chu family.


    One is the corpse demon whose fighting power is close to the upper God, and the other is the ancestor of Chu family who was originally the upper God. We all suspect that the pressure of Chu Feng must be very high.


    But strangely, when everyone heard the strong collision sound, when the black gas dispersed, they found that Chu Feng was still standing there with a smile, and there was no change at all. On the contrary, the huge corpse demon had a broken palm and was still flowing out of the blue smelly liquid.


    The ancestor of the Chu family straddled and passed to the back a little, his eyes were dignified: "how could this be so?"


    He is confident that he and the corpse demon can fight against the God of war for hundreds of rounds. If combined, he can definitely kill people in the same level. How can he have no effect at this moment?


    Chu Feng gently raised his hand, calm as water said: "not on the road is not on the road, no matter how strong after all is a small road, how can we compete with me? Chu Laozu, do you have any skills? If not, you can die. "


    The ancestor of Chu family felt the taboo force of Chu wind surging. He was more powerful than him. He looked a little flustered. Suddenly, he looked up and burst into a drink: "no one can kill me, no one!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2112

    The ancestor of the Chu family was crazy. It was like a meteor flying across the sky. He even hit the huge corpse demon directly, as if he wanted to die.


    However, before everyone could reflect on it, the ancestor of Chu family was not involved in the huge corpse demon''s body. The original broken hand of the corpse demon was also growing rapidly, and the body size was constantly becoming smaller. The evil smell in the air was much stronger than that at the beginning.


    In the end, the corpse devil was completely smaller, only the size of a man. Suddenly, the shape of the skeleton was slowly changing, and the appearance of the ancestor of the Chu family appeared, completely becoming him.


    Chu Feng saw all these things in his eyes, and even felt that the momentum of the ancestors of Chu family was many times stronger than that at the beginning. He had already had the breath of God of creation. His eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that the six forbidden techniques in ancient times could not be measured with common sense.


    Now, the ancestor of Chu family and the corpse devil are completely integrated into one body, and their powerful power combined with the evil spirit of corpse demons is even more difficult to deal with than at the beginning.


    All of this did not end like this. Those evil virtual shadows who were besieging Chu Yi suddenly got some traction, and all of them went towards the ancestor of Chu family and hit him.


    There is gradually covered by a layer of blood light, gathering thousands of virtual shadows there, it seems that all of them will be integrated into one.


    All of them stopped. As a member of the Lingyun sect or the Chu family, they were hard to accept what happened. The ancestors of the Chu family, who had been regarded as gods by them for thousands of years, had practiced such magic arts and cast them with the resentment of the dead. Now, they have completely integrated everything.


    Thinking that their relatives were buried in this land, now they are completely integrated into their own power by the ancestors of the Chu family. Many people''s eyes are full of haze and cold.


    At the beginning, the blood light was more and more vigorous than before. At the end, it could be said that half of the sky was covered. The black hole that had emerged in the sky was also expanding, and it seemed that all the surrounding black holes would be included in the black hole.


    Outside, Luo Qian took a look at the black hole and the blood light all over the sky, and said: "the wind is less. This is the combination of the killing techniques of the Yin corpse. The endless bones and resentment are integrated into one body. The ancestor of the Chu family is no longer a man. He is now a real man and devil."


    "What''s more, it''s rubbish among the demons."


    Chu Feng nodded and used the dead to fuse himself, which belongs to a kind of man and devil, but also belongs to a different kind of people and demons, because he is combined with bones and resentment.


    With a slight sigh, I can''t imagine that a person can not only violate morality, but also can not even self for the sake of powerful strength. After all, Chu Feng is still a little incomprehensible.


    Looking up at the huge black hole, he said, "all get out of here, he, give it to me."


    No matter what we have to do to the Chu family, we have to solve the ancestors of the Chu family first. Otherwise, the ancestors of the Chu family who have lost themselves will inevitably do something harmful to nature.


    The Magic Kingdom quietly opened, completely enveloping a state, so that the black hole could not continue to expand. Otherwise, no one knew what would happen. At least we should ensure Luo Qian''s safety. As for the Chu family, we should only do a good deed to comfort Chu Jinglei''s explanation before he died.


    This time, no one questioned the words of Chu Feng, and they all went to the distance. Luo Qian and Luo Qian hesitated for a moment, worried that Chu Feng could not deal with the foreignized ancestors of the Chu family. But even if they went in, they could not play any role, because they were demons themselves and had no immunity to that power.


    Now the ancestor of Chu family, only Chu Feng can deal with it, because he is a taboo demon, the supreme of evil ways!


    Turning around, the three men also cut through the void. Chu Yi could not bear to see Chu Qingqiao''s dejected look in the distance, but became firm again. When Chu Qingqiao chose to stand on the side of Ling yunzong, the two of them were no longer possible.


    Finally, Chu Dan in the evacuation took Chu Qingqiao away. The rest of the people did not pay attention to her at the moment. Even if the father Chu Tai Dou, who started her maintenance, just chose to run.


    All the people are far away from here, coupled with the shadow of the demon Kingdom, Chu Feng is put down a snack.


    See that blood light is slowly disappearing, you can see a fuzzy figure, but it has no relationship with people.


    Finally, the blood light completely dissipated, and the ancestor of Chu family reappeared in front of Chu Feng. The ancestor of Chu family, who combined corpse demons and thousands of evil virtual shadows, had completely changed.


    In addition to that face, he was surrounded by a layer of white skull armor, and there were more than 10 cm long sharp horns on both sides of his shoulders. Even his teeth were as sharp as those of wild animals. In particular, his hands were not so much hands as white bones, which were much bigger than the thin bones.


    At the moment, the ancestors of the Chu family can say that half of them are human beings, and half of them are corpses, or corpses are more suitable.


    The breath on the body is evil, which makes people very uncomfortable. In a pair of eyes, there is that kind of evil color, flashing white light, just like the skeleton devil in the nether world."It''s a pity. It''s just a little short."


    The ancestor of the Chu family raised his hand and took a look at it with regret and said: "give me another hundred years to merge, I will not be like this, and no one can even see it. At that time, I was a powerful God of creation, and I still have the immortal body of God."


    The white light twinkled eyes looked at Chu Feng like ghosts and gods, and gave a cold smile: "however, this problem can be made up for. As long as I kill you and refine your bones and blood vessels, I should be able to make up for my deficiency."


    "Come, let us be one, and let me dominate your bones."


    A black light passed by, and the ancestor of Chu family suddenly appeared in front of Chu Feng. One hand reached out and directly buckled to Chu Feng with the cold and overcast power. The power contained in it made people very uncomfortable and even smelled like a stench.


    Chufeng squints his eyes, the magic light wings shake, the whole person flies out, so that the Chu family ancestor''s attack completely fell empty.


    However, when Chu''s ancestors failed, he was not only depressed, but also showed a strange smile. Looking at Chu Feng in the lower air, he was very evil, as if he had seen his own prey.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng felt a dangerous atmosphere enveloping him. Subconsciously, he turned around and saw that the ancestor of Chu family was behind him and had gathered powerful forces to blast out.


    Dark scold a damned, Chu wind quickly closed the magic light wings, was the force of the fierce bang in the above, directly fell down, close to the ground is stable.


    Look up to the sky, two ancestors of Chu family!


    "Strange, isn''t it?"


    An old ancestor of the Chu family laughed and said with a smile that the rest were all white bones with only one face. He seemed to be very satisfied with his present appearance: "then I''ll tell you, that thousands of virtual shadows are formed by the resentment of people who have died for so many years. How much I integrate, then how many parts I have."


    Smile also bigger rise: "so, you killed a me, there is a me, you can''t kill me."


    In the frantic laughter, the ancestors of the Chu family suddenly had two or two lives and three lives. It was like the beginning of the illusory art of Chu Yi. There were many ancestors of the Chu family.


    The only difference is that there is only one entity in Chu Yi''s illusory art, while the Chu family''s ancestor''s is completely equipped with entities. The corpse demon is cast from countless bones, and there are thousands of virtual shadows. There is nothing wrong with the words of Chu''s ancestor. Now, there are thousands of bones hidden in his body that can be used.


    And then use the evil shadow of fusion, which is his incarnation, which has power and substance.


    Chufeng swore that he would break the six prohibitions of ancient times in his lifetime, not only evil, but also evil. Sometimes you can''t do anything about it. That''s damned.


    All of a sudden, it was impossible to see how many ancestors of the Chu family were fighting together. Every ancestor of the Chu family threw out his strength. All of a sudden, thousands of black beams of light shot towards the Chu wind, with evil killing power.


    Chu Feng''s eyes condensed, thinking of what corner of the mouth swept a faint smile, and playfulness.


    At this time, the thousands of attacks also fell on the body of Chu Feng, and the earth below spread like a vast ocean to the surrounding areas. In the process of destruction, the taste of desolation became the main melody at the moment.


    Because the power of the ancestors of the Chu family was too evil, the dark fog that covered the sky and the sun covered the surrounding area, and the laughter of the countless ancestors of the Chu family seemed to feel very comfortable to defeat the Chu wind.


    Looking from afar, people on this side saw the countless ancestors of the Chu family, and each of them had attack power. For the first time, they worried about chufeng and worried that he would be killed by the ancestors of Chu family.


    Only Chu taidou and others thought that the best thing was that the ancestor of the Chu family and Chu Feng died together. Although the Chu family would lose its peak power, as long as the boundary was opened again, the outside people would still not be able to enter. In that way, they could avoid the world and develop. After thousands of years, they would still be strong.


    The idea is good, but the reality is cruel. The black fog caused by the attack slowly dispersed, and the ground was in a mess, but there was no figure of Chu Feng.


    Naturally, they would not feel that Chu Feng had died like this, but where did the man go?


    The countless ancestors of the Chu family were all around to investigate. The sky and underground were still hidden places. They all went to check, but there was no sign of Chu Feng. Where did the people go?


    "It really surprised me."


    If you don''t have the same voice to kill Chu at the same time, what''s more, if you don''t have the same voice to kill Chu at the same time


    Gently a sigh: "so, happy too early, not good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2113

    The sky was covered with black clouds, not only within the scope of the demon Kingdom, but also the whole secret place of Lingyun sect and Tianguan city were completely oppressed by black clouds, and the original color of the sky could not be seen.


    And the people on the scene can''t see where Chu Feng is. They only know that Chu Feng seems to have a big move.


    The thunder light gradually flashed in the black cloud, but the thunder light was black. With the dull thunder rolling, everyone had a sense of powerlessness that could not compete with it. Chu wind was too strong. As a taboo person, no one knew how many cards he had.


    However, only Xuanyuan Huining knew that Chu Feng was trying to drive the taboo thunder, which was the thunder of heavenly punishment.


    As a taboo demon, dark eyes and God''s punishment body, Chu Feng can punish the world with one thought, and the raging world collapses. Now he wants to punish the ancestors of the Chu family.


    "Withdraw!"


    Xuanyuan Huining has rarely seen him driving the thunder of punishing heaven since the strength of Chu Feng has become stronger and stronger. The last time he was in the ice blade snow field. At that time, the Chu wind still fought against the God of nature, and the power of martial arts was only subordinate to the God. Now, no one knows how powerful he will be when he drives the heavenly punishment.


    The first one burst out and crossed a hundred miles, which made me feel the pressure on my body reduced a little. However, it was too far away to see what the situation was, but I could feel that there was a strong force gathering in the void.


    Seeing Xuanyuan Huining, Chu taidou and others all withdrew. They did not continue to hesitate. They led Ling yunzong''s people to leave a further distance. Under the punishment of heaven, no one dared to say that they could be alone.


    The ancestor of the Chu family, who was over the cemetery of the Chu family, showed a look of horror on his face: "you can''t deal with me. I''m close to the God of nature. You can''t kill me."


    I don''t want to admit that the depression in the dark cloud at the moment has brought pressure on him. Countless ancestors of Chu family are furious and want to fly up to the sky and pull out the Chu wind that may be hidden in it.


    "Sentence!"


    At this time, Chu Feng cheered, and suddenly there were many black invisible chains in the dark cloud, and they went towards the countless ancestors of the Chu family, as if to tie them up.


    Countless ancestors of the Chu family changed their faces and tried to stop the chains falling from the sky that day. However, no matter what kind of forces they drove to attack, the chains did not fluctuate at all, and there was no entity at all.


    All of a sudden, those chains without substance actually tied up an ancestor of Chu family, and the more he struggled, the tighter he became.


    The rest of the ancestors of the Chu family are also in a similar situation. They are bound by chains that they can''t attack and stop. No matter how they struggle, they can only make that chain more tightly bound.


    "Chains of punishment!"


    Not far away, Luo Qian and Chu Yi are both superior gods. They don''t need to worry too much about being shot. Seeing the countless chains falling from the sky that day, Luo Qian said faintly: "it seems that the wind is less and the distance from the taboo devil is getting closer and closer."


    The chain of punishment, a means used by taboo demons to bind those who suffer from the punishment, has no entity in itself, but can restrain the actions of the powerful.


    Normally, the chain of punishment will not appear. Only when the thunder is particularly strong and can resist it, it will be used. Once it is bound by the chain of punishment, its own strength will be suppressed by half. When the thunder of punishment falls again, they will be unable to stop it.


    Luo Qian and Chu Yi have some pictures in their eyes, which are some information they get when they accept the inheritance.


    In ancient times, the chains of heaven falling bound the powerful practitioners, and then drew the thunder of punishment from heaven, which played the chapter of destruction in ancient times.


    As the saying once said, when the chain of punishment comes out, who will fight against it?


    "Let go of me, let go of me!"


    Bound by the chain of punishment, the more you struggle, the more you can''t let go. The countless ancestors of the Chu family roared angrily into the sky: "I''m the second generation ancestor of Chu family, I''m the ancestor of Chu wind. You can''t treat me like this. You''re mean, rogue!"


    Above the sky, a dark cloud slowly separated. Chu Feng, with the wings of magic light, stood on the top of the sky and looked down on all living beings: "you are the second generation ancestor, and you are indeed my ancestor, but how about that? When you practice the skill of killing Yin corpses, you should expect this result. "


    "I''m the back of the Chu family, and I''m also a taboo demon. Who can I kill if I don''t destroy you?"


    Fingers gently raised, slowly fell, there is nothing startling heaven and earth crying ghosts and gods, but the black chain of punishment flashed black thunder light, as if conducting electricity, from the black cloud down the sky punishment thunder.


    The countless ancestors of the Chu family burst out screams. One by one they couldn''t hold on to disappeared there, one by one turned into ashes, and even no trace left.


    Chu''s ancestor wanqianfen body has entity, but if you kill him at the same time, then he has nothing to be proud of.Finally, the thunder of heaven punishment came down along with the chain of punishment. The ancestors of the Chu family who were standing all over the sky disappeared one by one. There was only one ancestor of the Chu family standing there. Chu Feng knew that it was the essence, but he was still bound by the chain of punishment.


    And the rest of the chain of punishment has disappeared, and the chain of punishment bound to the noumenon is much larger than it began to be.


    "Asshole, you let me go!"


    The ancestor of the Chu family raised his head and burst into a drink, which contained a great deal of restraint.


    As the ancestor of the Chu family, who has experienced countless years of respect, after practicing the art of privacy, he felt that he was superior to any one of the four major forces. However, at the moment, he was completely bound by Chu Feng and crushed overwhelmingly. The ancestor of Chu family didn''t accept it!


    Chu Feng can feel the Chu family ancestor''s unconvinced, but also won''t let him go because of this.


    The corner of the mouth raised a playful smile and joked: "I only know that if it was me today, you would never be merciful to me, so now I don''t need to be merciful to you, not to mention that you are a despicable rascal who also uses the bones of the ancestors of the Chu family to strengthen yourself. I really can''t find the reason why you can live."


    "Go to death and make atonement with your death."


    Cold eyes a coagulation, Chu Feng has no pity, because the Chu ancestors have done things against a person''s bottom line.


    The demon Kingdom began to devour the power which was not recognized by Chu Feng. The thunder of heaven''s punishment also swarmed down on the ancestor of Chu''s family. You can see that his white bone armor is breaking apart.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see it. He just enjoyed the power that was being devoured and transformed in the realm of demons. He was very powerful. It can be seen that the ancestor of the Chu family concealed a lot of power by means of means. As he said, if you give him another 100 years, you can reach the level of perfection.


    At that time, it was more than enough to become a saint of heaven, but to become a powerful God of creation.


    With a comfortable smile, these forces are his from now on.


    Slowly, the white armor of the ancestor of the Chu family slowly cracked, and finally revealed his flesh and blood. Obviously, the white armor and his flesh and blood were connected. Now he was punished by heaven to blow it off, and he was naturally in a mess.


    Looking ferocious and terrifying, he looked at Chu Feng. Before he came out, he didn''t think he would die, because he felt that as long as he used the technique of killing Yin corpses, only Chu Feng, who was the upper God, would definitely be killed by himself.


    But now the result is completely different from his guess. Chu Feng''s strength is too strong, and he is convicted of being guilty by the heaven punishment. He is bound by the chain of punishment that day, and has no spare power to fight back.


    What''s going on? The ancestors of the Chu family couldn''t understand. They would lose so simply. Now they have to pay their own lives.


    But Chu Feng didn''t seem to know what Chu''s ancestors were thinking about. He was just running the demon Kingdom and devouring his power. The powerful power contained in it was almost equal to the three upper gods. It can be seen that the people who died in the endless years of the Chu family were used by the ancestors of the Chu family.


    "Asshole, you", "you"


    the ancestor of Chu family suddenly felt that his power was losing rapidly. Seeing Chu Feng enjoying himself there, he suddenly burst out to say it, but was interrupted by the suddenly enhanced thunder of punishment.


    Look more ferocious still crazy, Chu family ancestor''s bloody face showed a grim smile: "so it is, I will not let you succeed, absolutely not."


    The ancestor of the Chu family gave a loud drink, and he did not want to break away from the impossible chain of punishment. He flew directly to the sky and took action according to the chain of punishment. He vowed to die with Chu Feng. He didn''t believe that he would blow himself up, and he couldn''t get rid of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw the craziness of Chu''s ancestors. With a sneer and a glance, two chains of punishment appeared from the clouds, and once again bound the two legs of Chu''s ancestors from two directions.


    Once again, two chains of heaven''s punishment appeared. This time, they bound the hands of the ancestors of the Chu family. When they opened them directly, the ancestors of the Chu family lay flat on the void.


    Feeling that the power of the ancestors of the Chu family had almost been swallowed up, Chu wind raised his hand, and a black lightning emerged and converged into the shape of a knife.


    It fell down heavily, and the sword formed by lightning was slashed towards the ancestor of Chu family. People only saw that after the lightning sword fell, his ferocious head broke away from his body, although it spontaneously turned into ashes.


    All the power of the ancestors of Chu family was swallowed up by the demon kingdom. Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at the distance: "it''s time to settle accounts with you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2114

    The setting sun also indicates that today is coming to an end.


    The Chu family is the place of sacrifice to the temple of heaven.


    All the people gathered here at the moment, and those who did not go to the Chu family cemetery also knew that the cemetery had disappeared completely from today, because the bones buried below had turned into dust, and even the cemetery was ravaged by powerful forces and was hard to repair.


    However, as weak minded warriors, they didn''t care too much about the disappearance of the cemetery. At most, they were a little angry with the ancestors of the Chu family. They even used the dead people to enhance their own strength and practice magic.


    But now the ancestors of the Chu family have been killed by Chu Feng, and their anger can not find a way to vent their anger. However, they have decided in their hearts that they will destroy all the people of the second generation of Chu family and vent their anger.


    At this time, it was impossible for them to do so. They all gathered around the altar of heaven and looked at the people who worshipped the temple of heaven.


    Chu Feng came here after killing the ancestors of the Chu family and asked all the people from all branches of the Chu family to come here. Today''s chufeng can''t fight even if it''s a fight between Chu and Tai. Even if most people are unwilling, they also come here quickly.


    Of course, I want to see what Chu Feng wants to do.


    Chu Feng stood in the center of the temple of heaven with his hands on his back. Looking at the dense people around him from that height, he didn''t think that he would stand in this position one day, but when he really stood here, Chu Feng was still in a trance. This is the sacrifice of the Temple of heaven by the Chu family, and no one can board it.


    In addition to Chu Feng, Luo Qian and Chu Yi, as well as Xuanyuan Huining, are also here. Luo Qian and Xuanyuan Huining are the upper gods, and Xuanyuan Huining is the lower God. With Chu Feng, it is very simple to destroy the Chu family ten times and eight times. Even though they are subdued, no one says anything.


    "Master of Chu, great elder!"


    Chu Feng withdrew his eyes and passed by the stiff faced Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi, who were standing there. In his hand, he took out the waist token he had obtained in the independent world: "I am the fourth generation patriarch appointed by the first generation ancestor. Do you have any opinions? Or should I be taboo and destroy me? "


    Chu Shi and Chu Tai fight with each other in a slightly ugly manner. They really think so, but such words can''t be said at the moment.


    Moreover, no matter what Chu Feng said was true or false, they could not prove it. Moreover, according to the rules set by the first generation, the young generation''s most gifted person was the young master of Lingyun clan. They could not refute that what Chu Feng said was wrong, but they were not willing to become the patriarch.


    "It seems that you are not satisfied."


    Chufeng playfully laughed and put away his waist token and clapped his hands: "then I don''t say that I was appointed by the first ancestor. I can take it as if it doesn''t exist."


    Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi looked at each other and doubted whether they had heard it wrong.


    As long as Chu Feng holds the waist token of the first generation ancestor, and then speaks with the inheritance and designation of the first generation ancestor, 80% of the people present will support him. This is the best excuse. How can Chu Feng give up such a good excuse and forget it?


    However, if Chu Feng does not rely on the inheritance and designation of the first generation, there will be no fake. As long as Chu Feng is not the youngest leader of Lingyun sect, everything is easy to say.


    Chu Tai Dou narrowed his eyes: "are you sure you don''t say things according to the first ancestor?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded affirmatively and moved his hands and joints: "no one has ever seen such a thing. Even if I have a waist token of my ancestor, you can''t do it even if you don''t recognize me. So let''s not talk about the inheritance and designation, and talk about it in accordance with the well-known rules."


    Chu Tai Dou suddenly felt that Chu Feng was not saying anything, but something they could not refute.


    Narrow eyes: "what rules?"


    "The battle of the little Lord." Chu Feng spread out his hands and said innocently, "I can see that some of you don''t want to admit that I am the fourth generation patriarch and the little Lord appointed by the first generation of ancestors, so I will not force you to believe it. Then we will do it according to the rules we all know."


    "Any young generation can be selected to fight against me. I am ready to become the young master or even the patriarch with the strongest young generation!"


    Chu Tai Dou finally knew Chu Feng''s plan and shook his head: "no, you can''t!"


    "Why can''t I?" Chu Feng burst into a drink, imposing a pressure: "your son Chu Dan, or now the little Lord Chu can, is older than me. I am a younger generation. I come from the Chu family in the present world, and I am also from the Chu family. Why can''t we do it?"


    For a time, Chu Tai was poor in words, and Chu Feng had such qualifications, but he was taboo. The upper gods could be destroyed. Who could fight against him?


    Moreover, if he opposes to the end, Chu Feng will surely have to talk about yishizu''s affairs. At that time, Chu Feng, who holds the waist token of yishizu, can still make them speechless.


    But he also knew that if Chu Feng was on the top, he would die and be abandoned.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu taidou said in a bold and fearless manner: "Chu Feng, you and I, as well as you all know what''s going on. I admit that you have indeed obtained the inheritance of the first generation ancestor, and also let the waist token of the first generation of patriarch recognize the Lord. But as the third generation of patriarch, I do not agree that you become the next patriarch.""Because you are taboo. You have killed many people in our Chu family. You are not qualified."


    Chu Feng sneered and sneered, with a faint chance to kill.


    The corner of the mouth cocked up: "I am taboo, yes, but why do I want to kill the family, don''t you know?"


    Chu Tai Dou was stunned, and his face flickered. He didn''t know how to answer. Because they didn''t send people to kill Chu Feng, why did Chu Feng kill his family?


    "So don''t talk to me like that."


    Chu Feng gave a cold drink and went to the front. Standing before sacrificing to the temple of heaven, he raised one hand and put up two fingers: "today, I have only three things to do here. Now I have finished one, so I won''t waste my breath. The other two things are to become a little Lord and a patriarch according to the meaning of the first ancestor."


    Chufeng also said in a deep voice: "one more thing is that you can stop me, so I will have revenge and complain."


    "Now I''ll give you a chance to go to the left where I''m superior and to the right if I disagree."


    The crowd was agitated, but no one dared to speak. Chu Feng''s strength and Luo Qian around him were enough to deter the whole Ling yunzong. How to fight?


    Chu taidou looks more and more ugly. Chu Feng has never thought of letting them go. Now he doesn''t want to let them go. He just wants to take lingyunzong without bloodshed. Chu taidou thinks that he has seen through Chu Feng''s mind. At the moment, he can only hope that lingyunzong''s people will be more firm.


    "It seems that you are not very satisfied with me?"


    Chu Feng saw that the crowd was in a commotion, but he didn''t mean to separate them. He sighed and said, "but even if you are not satisfied with me, are you not satisfied with my grandfather? Chu Jinglei is my grandfather. How did he treat you? Did you forget it


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng''s hand was raised high and clenched into a fist: "therefore, according to the spirit of my grandfather, I can ignore all your mistakes, as long as you obey, then everything will be the same as before."


    "You can''t believe me, but you should trust my grandfather. He didn''t apologize to you. On the contrary, he died miserably. If you want to revenge for him, I hope you can make a wise choice."


    Chu wind with a strong rendering power, so that those in the crowd turmoil are showing firm and suddenly general.


    Chu Jinglei came to lingyunzong for decades, and he was very kind to everyone. He was not as arrogant as Chu Kingdom, nor as lofty as Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi. Chu Feng was his grandson, and they didn''t seem to treat him like this.


    Catching the hesitation of the crowd, Chu Feng once again said in a loud voice: "if you believe my grandfather, then you should know the words before his death, Chu Feng,,, are not guilty!"


    This time, some people in the crowd finally walked to the left. They were all people who had been taken care of by Chu Jinglei. They believed in Chu Jinglei, so they chose to believe that Chu Feng was innocent. Then there was nothing wrong.


    With a leader, those who are still hesitating know how to choose. Although Chu Jinglei has died, the people he controlled before his death completely showed up at this moment. All because of the words before Chu Jinglei''s death, he chose to believe in Chu Feng.


    He is taboo, but no one said that he has no human nature, he will kill people indiscriminately, so what need to be hesitated?


    Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi saw that the crowd began to move slowly to the left. It was not too bad to look at them. They even had a little regret.


    We knew that what Chu Jinglei did would become the key to divide the power of lingyunzong. When Chu Jinglei came to lingyunzong, they shouldn''t have given him so many rights. Chu Shi felt that he should have listened to Chu Kingdom and killed Chu Jinglei.


    But many things have no if, and once again, they are reluctant to kill Chu Jinglei.


    The sun set completely, and the night began to cover the earth gradually. Before sacrificing to the temple of heaven, there were two camps, each standing on the left and right sides.


    On the left are those who support Chu Feng to become the fourth generation patriarch and minority leader, while on the right are those who do not support Chu Feng''s ascendancy. There are also a few people in the middle who are obviously neutral.


    But for Chu taidou and Chu Shi, there is only endless sadness in their hearts now. The people on the left and right are several times as many as those on the right. They suddenly find that the people they have accumulated over the years are not as good as those of Chu Jinglei for decades.


    Chu Feng stood at the front, regardless of what they were thinking. He pointed to those people on the right and in the middle: "I will give you a choice last time, either on the left or on the right. There is no so-called neutrality today."


    The heavy killing and felling immediately drew people''s hearts like a whirlpool.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2115

    At present, the four major forces are taking the way of self-protection, and it is impossible to unite again.


    What''s more, Chu Feng, the secret place of lingyunzong, began to care most about killing the big array. But now, because of the stupidity of the ancestors of the Chu family, he didn''t exert his original strength. Chu Feng believed that if it hadn''t been changed, it would be very powerful, but many things didn''t have if. He just needed to know that he was now in control of the absolute situation.


    Therefore, Ling yunzong had only the right to choose, either to submit or to oppose him.


    Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi look very ugly, but at the moment, no matter how unhappy their hearts are, facing the absolute strength of Chu Feng, they can only choose to compromise. Not to mention Chu Feng himself, who is Luo Qian and Chu Yi at will, can make them very sad.


    Because Chu Feng has given the ultimatum, today there is no neutrality, only submission or opposition.


    The people standing on the left naturally have nothing. They all choose to believe in Chu Feng, but for those standing in the middle and those on the right, it is a difficult choice.


    The people in the middle are all villains. They don''t want to stand on the side of anyone, because neither Chu Feng nor Chu taidou can afford to offend them.


    The people on the right are even more miserable. They are all thinking, if they choose not to support Chu Feng, what will be the result?


    All of a sudden, it started to be a little mild, and the situation was a little more depressing. In addition to being nervous, everyone had no other emotions.


    "Listen to me."


    Chu taidou also came forward at this time. As today''s patriarch, he still maintained his dignity and knew that he must try his best to prevent Chu Feng from going to power. Otherwise, he might die today: "Chu Feng is not wrong with Chu family, but he is also taboo. Even if we don''t kill him, will the rest of the hidden world let him go? Is it time for us to take the blow with him? "


    Shaking his head, Chu Tai Dou directly spread out and said, "no way. Chu Feng comes from the present world. We have no responsibility and no obligation to bear any responsibility for his affairs. We can not be the enemy, but we can not be implicated."


    "I mean, today only support Chu Feng and support me, there is no neutrality!"


    People who are still hesitant heard that Chu taidou also said his meaning, knowing that this was a patriarchal dispute.


    After today, the leader of lingyunzong is not Chu Feng, so it is still Chu Tai Dou, but the result is different.


    If Chu Feng becomes the patriarch, he will fight with Chu Tai, and he may die. If Chu Feng can''t become the patriarch, he will leave at most. No matter how the result is, there will be no loss to Chu Feng, but it is very dangerous for Chu Tai to fight against him.


    Some people standing on the left were more or less influenced by the words of Chu Tai Dou. Chu Feng is a taboo, and it is a person that the great forces in the hidden world all want to kill. If they firmly support Chu Feng to become the patriarch, they will also be implicated in the future when Chu Feng is attacked.


    At the beginning of a time, people who still want to support Chu Feng are a little loose. I don''t know whether they should continue to support them.


    And the people in the middle are even more suffering, just facing the battle between Chu Feng and Chu Tai, they also know that they must have a choice, or both sides will offend.


    What we need at this time is the team, who can be alone?


    Chu Feng did not speak any more. He believed that those who were willing to support him would always support him, and those who did not support him would not need them. As for those grass-roots, they could choose, and if they did not choose, there would be a result that belonged to them.


    The crowd finally started a commotion. The people in the middle chose to go to the left and also to the right, but no one dared to stand in the middle, because anyone would hate a kind of person, that is, the wall grass.


    On the right side, some people go to the left side and make a new choice. Similarly, some people on the left side go out and have the right side, and they also make new choices.


    In the face of all this, Chu Feng is keeping the calm that he should have. He firmly believes that there will be more people supporting him today, and he is grateful to the dead Chu Jinglei. He knows that Chu Jinglei has controlled enough deep hearts for him in lingyunzong in the past decades.


    Under the night, the crowd finally did not move around and hesitated, two distinct camps, but to see such a camp, the face of Chu Tai Dou could not be too ugly.


    He knew that he didn''t have too many people''s hearts, but he felt that relying on the majesty of his patriarch for thousands of years could absolutely deter people from making wise choices. But now he saw the two camps that didn''t need to be counted at all, Chu Tai Dou knew that he had lost.


    However, he did not admit that he was defeated by Chu Feng, but by Chu Jinglei. During the selection, some people whispered. At that time, they cherished the memory of the two elders, so he made a choice to support chufeng.


    The crowd stood still and the cold wind was slow. Chu Feng showed a slight smile and glanced at those who supported the fight between Chu and Tai, less than a quarter of them supported themselves.The corners of the mouth slightly hook up a cold radian, the hand gently raised.


    All of a sudden, those who supported Chu Tai Dou felt that their bodies could not move, and even their strength could not be used. Then they felt a strong killing opportunity and their eyes showed panic.


    Chu Tai Dou also found something wrong and said, "what are you doing? They choose to support me. You are going to kill them?"


    "Obviously, you lost." Chu Feng didn''t even look at Chu taidou, but was indifferent: "that proves that all your decisions were wrong. For example, it is wrong to pursue and kill me, and to pit and kill the South City Lord. In my eyes, the people who support you are helping the tyrants. Of course, I will not kill them."


    "But it won''t let them become my resistance and your chips one day. Of course, you may not have a future."


    The Magic Kingdom covered that group of people mysteriously. Chu Feng suddenly turned back and glared at Chu Tai Dou who wanted to talk: "you''d better shut up. I''ll calculate with you about my grandfather''s second injury and death. Now I''ve got absolute support. It''s disrespectful to stop me!"


    Obviously, Chu Feng has now stood in the position of the patriarch with the support of the people, the inheritance of the first generation and the so-called designation.


    All of a sudden, those who were enveloped in the demon Kingdom felt very uncomfortable. The strength in their bodies was constantly losing. Chu Feng did not kill them, but swallowed up all their strength. They did not worry about being found out. They only felt that Chu Feng had abandoned the cultivation of these people.


    Just for a while, in the roar of panic, Chu Feng closed up the realm of demons, and the people there were crazy. They practiced hard for decades, even hundreds of years, and even thousands of years of strength. What''s the matter?


    Chu Feng put down his hand without any surprise or joy, and felt the powerful power in the realm of demons. He also had a little improvement in his cultivation.


    At this time, his eyes swept over the leader of Chu coldly. Then he faced the people and said in a low voice: "throw these wastes out of Lingyun sect. I allow them to live in Tianguan city."


    Those who supported Chu Feng thought that he was going to kill these people at first. At the moment, seeing that he just abandoned the cultivation of these people, it was still a little difficult to accept, but it was much better than seeing all these people killed.


    Soon, the people who supported Chu Feng went over and easily picked up those who are now ordinary people, and went out to the holy land of lingyunzong and threw them into the Tianguan city to let them live and die on their own.


    "At the same time, I officially became the fourth generation patriarch!"


    Chufeng glanced at the corner of his mouth and pointed to Chu Dan standing in the distance: "in addition, Chu Dan was designated as the fifth generation young master of lingyunzong and the next patriarch."


    Chu Tai Dou was still angry. Chu Feng took advantage of this position and didn''t pay attention to him at all. He heard Chu Feng''s words and looked slightly dumb. How could Chu Feng make Chu Dan become the young Lord and the next patriarch? How could this happen?


    Chu Dan himself is very confused, subconsciously asked: "why?"


    "No reason, because you have the ability, you have the heart." Chu Feng still agrees with Chu Dan''s character. Compared with Chu can and Chu Chen, Chu Dan should be more benevolent: "in addition, do you know how my grandfather died?"


    This question is for all the people present.


    Everyone shook their heads to show that they were not clear.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and said: "it was chutai Dou who killed him. My grandfather was seriously injured by Yan Xishan, so he would not die immediately. But I still have a way to save him. But because he was hurt twice, I didn''t have time to save him, so he died."


    "Therefore, it was Yan Xishan who killed indirectly, and Chu Tai Dou who killed directly."


    Under the sacrificial altar of heaven, people are slightly surprised when they hear the speech. They look at Chu taidou, as if shocked that Chu Jinglei died directly in his hands.


    How could Chu Tai Dou admit it, shaking his head and saying, "it''s nonsense."


    "Chu Shi!" At this time, Chu Feng suddenly deflected the front of his words and said, "tell me the truth of the day, you are still Lingyun Zong elder."


    Although Chu Feng wanted to kill Chu Shi in his heart, it is undeniable that when he was in Shangmao state, he was sincere in treating Chu Jinglei. Damned, he was not necessarily a person who would die.


    Chu Tai Dou''s eyes narrowed. Others didn''t know what he was doing, but Chu Shi was very clear. His eyes passed over Chu Shi with profound meaning: "elder, speak with conscience."


    Chu Shi frowned and looked at Chu Tai Dou and Chu Feng. Now it is irresistible that Chu Feng has become the patriarch. Where is Chu Tai Dou qualified to threaten him?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2116

    All the people''s eyes were focused on Chu Shi, hoping that he could tell the truth. Whether Chu Jinglei died in Yan Xishan''s serious injury or in the hands of Chu Tai Dou, who was injured twice, was Chu Jinglei dead.


    This is also an opportunity given to Chu by Chu Feng.


    Although Chu Shi did a lot of things, and even oppressed him or even killed him at the beginning, no matter what was good, his loyalty to lingyunzong was a little deeper than that of Chu taidou. Many things he did were developed from the perspective of lingyunzong.


    Otherwise, his younger brother Chujie always wanted to die of Chu Jinglei, and he would not support Chu Jinglei. Instead, he should stand with Chu Jie. Because he was considering lingyunzong, Chujie was his brother and mother, but he did not support Chu Jing Lei.


    In addition, just like the dispute between Chu can and Chu Dan, Chu Tai Dou Yi wanted to support Chu Dan to a higher position, so that he could inherit his throne.


    But Chu Shi thought more about lingyunzong, because chucan''s grandfather, the second generation ancestor, affected the development and stability of lingyunzong. So even if he knew that Chu can''t, he supported Chu can. The purpose was not to have internal changes and make the second ancestor angry.


    The starting point of the angle is from Ling yunzong''s point of view. He has never thought of seeking personal interests for himself, which is enough to become the capital for him to survive. Of course, it depends on whether he will choose. The opportunity has been given. Chu Feng only needs to know his choice.


    And Chu Shi''s heart at the moment is also hesitating.


    Although sometimes they are not satisfied with some decisions made by Chu taidou, and even recently they want to support Chu Dan and ignore Chu can as well as a grandfather of the second generation who affects the stability of Ling yunzong, it is undeniable that the two have been partners for many years. Now, if they say so, it would be tantamount to abandoning Chu Tai Dou.


    There was always a little bit of sadness in his heart.


    Chu Feng faintly smile, can see Chu Shi''s hesitation, also probably know his mind thought: "there is a saying that the person who knows the current affairs is a hero. I believe you should understand what it means. Now I don''t want you to distort black and white. I just hope you can tell what you know. Is it difficult for you?"


    When Chu Shi frowned, Chu Feng continued: "and it doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Anyway, I have evidence, but then I will feel that you are one of the participants in the death of my grandfather."


    "Father At this time, Chu enchanting is across and came to the altar of heaven: "two elders, really killed by the patriarch?"


    Chu Shi looks a Leng, drink a way: "what do you come up to do, roll down!"


    Chu enchanting didn''t listen to her father''s words this time, and said firmly: "I just want to know whether the two elders died in the hands of Yan Xishan or in the hands of the patriarch?"


    Chu Shi looked angry and was ready to speak. The crowd under the altar of heaven also said in unison: "elder, we want to know the truth!"


    Chu Tai''s face changed suddenly. He even clenched his fist and became angry. There was also a feeling that the wall had fallen and people were pushing him. Now that Chu Feng is in control of absolute strength, people are going to pull him down from the altar. It is a kind of sadness.


    The mood of Chu Shi was no better than that of Chu Tai Dou, because in that case, others would think that he was using Chu Tai Dou to save his life and please Chu Feng. As a middle God, he still had some dignity.


    And Chu enchanting is still firmly standing there, the reason to stand out and question this matter is because Chu Jinglei has kindness to her.


    Once she was almost defiled by a member of the Chu family, and if she was defiled, she had to be thrown to the rest of the people to play with in turn. But Chu Jinglei found that not only did he save her, but also when Chu Shi could not recover a little justice for her, he connected the collateral to all the people involved and killed them!


    It created a blood case that was very popular at that time. But because Chu Jinglei occupied the absolute truth, not only did no one scold him, but also made Chu Jinglei''s reputation reach a high level.


    Because if it was handled by Chu Shi or Chu Kingdom, Chu enchanting had not been defiled, but had been slightly hurt. At most, he was punished. In order to maintain the rules of Lingyun sect, Chu Jinglei directly took the most cruel killing and won strong hearts.


    At that time, Chu enchanting wanted to repay her kindness, but she never had a chance. She was still a little sad when she knew that Chu Jinglei died. At the moment, she was angry when she heard that Chu Jinglei''s death was actually done by Chu Tai Dou.


    And now not only is Chu enchanting angry, even the rest of the Chu family and Ling yunzong are very angry. The amiable two elders did not die in the hands of the enemy, but in their own hands. They can not forgive.


    After all the people were staring at him for a while, Chu Shi finally figured it out and nodded gently: "the two elders themselves were seriously injured by Yan Xishan. Although it is difficult to cure them, at least they can still find a way for two days. But because he spoke for chufeng at that time, he also told the real reason why lingyunzong chased Chu Feng. In order not to let things expand too much, the patriarch said that the two elders were seriously injured by Yan Xishan And killed the two elders in secret. "


    Chu taidou''s body was so shocked that he roared angrily, "Chu Shi, don''t talk nonsense. The second commander was always killed by Yan Xishan. At that time, we were there, and he died."Chu Shi raised a hand and said with a firm look: "I swear by the Supreme Reputation of the elder of Chu family. If there is a false word in what I said just now, the punishment of heaven will come, there will be no good death, no immortality, no peace in the world!"


    As soon as the poison oath was made, the refutation of Chu taidou turned pale and powerless. Maybe others thought it was a ridiculous thing to swear, but sometimes in the hidden world, the oath would come true, and the magical power of heaven might bring down the heavenly punishment.


    But still in a trance, why does Chu Feng want to make himself a little master of Chu? After hearing what Chu Shi said, he looked a little struggling and looked at Chu Tai Dou: "elder, is that true?"


    There are some expectations in my eyes. I hope all this is not true.


    He was brought back to lingyunzong by Chu taidou since he was a child. Everyone bullied and humiliated him. People from outside didn''t pay attention to him. Sometimes he was humiliated by Chu can and Chu Chen, and even attacked by other descendants of Chu Tai Dou. In addition to Chu taidou''s kindness to him, only Chu Jinglei was really good to him in lingyunzong.


    Moreover, in order to find a way to help him become a martial artist, Chu Jinglei took him out for a year when he was a teenager to find a way out. Although he still failed, Chu Dan''s heart was grateful.


    In addition, when he realized how to become a warrior, the rest of the people were forced to help him occasionally because of the fight between Chu and Tai, and Chu Jinglei was really helping him from the beginning to the end.


    Hearing that he died in the hands of Yan Xishan, Chu Dan still wants to revenge for him. Now the person who directly killed Yan Xishan is Chu taidou. Chu Dan can''t accept it.


    Both of them are the people he respects, and the two are the people who sincerely treat him well in his life. But now one of them has killed the other. Chu Dan''s heart is very sad, very uncomfortable.


    "Chu Tai Dou!"


    Chu Feng also snapped: "now, what can you say? How can you be regarded as the leader of lingyunzong, a strong generation, do you want to quibble?"


    Chu Tai Dou glanced over Chu Shi with a cold look in his eyes. Then he took back a sneer and said, "yes, Yanxi Shanben can still live for two days. But he said that we didn''t want the rules of the first generation to be used by you, so I killed him, so I can''t let him disturb people''s hearts."


    "So what, even if I didn''t kill him at that time, he was going to die. Is it wrong for me to kill a person who is going to die only to relieve his pain?"


    "Damn you." Chu Feng''s eyes flashed over the killing machine, and his finger was a little far away from Chu Qingqiao: "your daughter was almost dead when she was injured by situ Twilight cloud on that day, but I only took one day to make her recover to this extent. So do you think my grandfather will die if he holds on for two days?"


    "He will not die, as long as I know I can recover his injury immediately, so it is you who killed him, so I can''t treat him in time, isn''t it?"


    Chu Tai was stunned. The rest of the people were in a trance. They looked at Chu Qingqiao who should have died yesterday. At the moment, Chu Jinglei was just a little weak. At the beginning, Chu Jinglei was probably like this. Chu Feng could save her, so naturally, Chu Jinglei could be cured.


    Because of Chu''s selfishness, he finally died and could not get the treatment of Chu Feng. In this way, Chu taidou is really damned.


    Chu Tai Dou also realized that he could not do anything good today. He flashed out the cold sky sword and looked fearless: "I really deserve to die, but what? I am the leader of Lingyun sect. I was appointed by the first generation when I was alive. Who can kill me


    "Chu Feng, are you going to kill me?"


    Chu Feng sneered: "do you think I dare not kill you?"


    Chu taidou''s body vibrates slightly. He feels Chu Feng''s undisguised killing opportunity. He knows that Chu Feng will never take any consequences into consideration and kill him. If you look around, Chu Yi and Luo Qian have blocked his retreat. Anyone can kill him. What''s more, three people are working together now?


    Looking up at Chu Dan and Chu Qingqiao, and even the people around him, Chu Tai Dou said coldly: "I am the third generation of patriarch, the first generation of ancestors have rules to stay, even if the patriarch''s fault is greater than heaven, he will not die. You must let Chu Feng kill me, you are unfilial descendants."


    As for the strong resistance in the end, Chu Tai Dou knew that it was impossible. He was not afraid, but it did not mean that he would not die.


    Chu Dan''s expression passed the pain, slowly came up, stood in front of the Chu leader, raised his head: "I am willing to replace my father, die!"


    "If you can, I''ll die, and you''ll scrap his accomplishments, OK?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2117

    Die for my father!


    Chu Dan stood in front of Chu Tai Dou like that, without any affectation and show off. At this time, the remaining descendants of Chu Tai Dou did not stand up, but he did, which made people who saw this scene appreciate and admire Chu Dan who was despised in the past.


    Martial arts world, human nature is weak, how to talk about kinship?


    Chu taidou is the leader of lingyunzong. He doesn''t know how many concubines he takes. Only when he is sure that he is his own child and has talent, he will pay attention to them. As for those with mediocre qualifications, chutaidou is a laissez faire way, which can be said that he will not pay much attention to.


    Because those who have no talent in his eyes are just waste, there is no need to waste too much spirit to pay attention to.


    But at the moment, Chu Dan stood up, Chu Tai Dou Rao is enough iron and ruthless, at the moment can not help but stay in place.


    Most people choose to protect themselves with wisdom, and even the rest of his children don''t mean to stand up. However, Chu Dan stands up and feels gratified. At the same time, she deeply apologizes for Chu Dan''s mother''s death. Perhaps she is an ordinary person, but she has passed on the most important character to Chu Dan.


    Chu Feng didn''t seem strange to this scene at all. He just looked at Chu Dan and asked, "don''t you regret it?"


    "No regrets!" Chu Dan firmly nodded and said: "someone told me that the strength of a warrior does not mean how strong he is, because even if he is strong and has no feelings, he will have shortcomings. Only by following his own heart and feelings can he be a truly powerful warrior."


    "Indifference and ruthlessness can make a warrior''s road to pursue martial arts unimpeded, but a loving person will be more powerful, love, omnipotent, I love my father, so I don''t regret it!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly. These words were said to Chu Dan when the independent world helped him to break through. It is obvious that Chu Dan had written them down in his heart to let him grow up in accordance with his original heart.


    But when Chu Dan said this, all the people present were moved slightly. Family affection was too far away for a warrior. However, seeing Chu Dan so much defending Chu Tai Dou and even willing to die for Chu Tai Dou, they felt that this picture was so warm, and even many elders longed for such a son.


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked more majestic: "you are not interested in the fifth generation of lingyunzong and the patriarch. Are you determined to die for your father?"


    Chu Dan was still as firm as that: "I have no mother since I was a child. In this world of the jungle, my father protected me and grew up. Many things he did may be wrong. Even I could not accept killing the second elder. But it is undeniable that he is my father and has an indelible love for me."


    "So, I am willing to die for him, just ask you not to kill him!"


    He knelt down on the spot with a firm look and no frown. It was obvious that Chu Dan was not acting at all. He wanted to get absolute vitality for the fight between Chu and Tai.


    "Chu Feng!" Chu taidou is a tough man in his heart, but Chu Dan''s words and deeds have deeply touched his heart, and the Iron-blooded tough man does not lack the gentleness of that moment.


    With a roar, Chu Tai Dou didn''t shed any moving tears, but his voice felt a little bit more choked: "is it true that what you just said is true? Chu Dan is the fifth generation young master of Lingyun Zong, and the next patriarch?"


    Chu Feng nodded and said, "although I Chu Feng is cold-blooded and bloody, I still have some basic credibility."


    "Well, I believe you!" Chu Tai nods heavily. He knows that he can''t survive in Chu Feng''s hands, because whether it''s the siege he ordered and participated in, or the death of Chu Jinglei, Chu Feng killed him. Otherwise, where is the majesty of Chu Feng? Who can kill Chu Feng?


    Chu Dan can not resist to pull up, Chu Tai Dou scattered sharp and sharp, at the moment he is a father: "child, although I raised you, but never give you a day of complete father love and care, today can see you do that for me, even die, I am very happy."


    "It''s just that your life is just beginning. I also believe that your future achievements will be above your father''s, not worth it for me."


    Chu Dan seemed to know what Chu Tai Dou meant and said, "father!"


    Chu Tai Dou raised his hand and interrupted Chu Dan''s words. He stepped forward from him and said, "Chu Feng, I know whether to surround you or kill your grandfather. I can give you any reason to kill me. I also know that I can''t compete with you now. I just hope you can abide by your words."


    After a pause, Chu Tai Dou looked back at Chu Dan and then continued: "otherwise, if I die, Chu Dan will die."


    Chu Feng understood the meaning of Chu Tai Dou. Without his protection, Chu Dan''s death was only a matter of time, unless he affirmed Chu Dan''s status: "no problem."


    Chu Tai Dou was pleased with a smile: "come on, I don''t fight back. You can do whatever you want. It''s my thunder for death. Bury it with me!"


    Chu Feng raised a hand, and Chu Dan was directly controlled by Chu Shi. Powerful forces gathered around him. Chu Tai Dou''s body was slowly floated by a force. Everyone looked at him with complex eyes.The leader of Lingyun sect, the existence of Shenjing, is now about to be killed. How can they feel a bit sad for him, but it is Chu Feng, which no one can fight against at the moment.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was about to be the last killer, Chu Qing pushed aside the Chu family disciples around her and quickly came to her knees and knelt on the ground: "little wind, if you want to kill me, just kill me and let my father go."


    Chufeng passed by chuqingqiao, and then looked at Chu Yi. Then he said faintly, "are you qualified to ask me?"


    Chu Qing was shocked and realized that she was not qualified to make any demands on chufeng. She almost destroyed chufeng''s plan when she jumped out. If the killing array had not been changed without authorization, there might have been something wrong with Chu Qing. If she had done such a thing, what qualification would she have to ask for?


    Chu Yi chose to close her eyes directly. Some things that are wrong can be made up for, but some things are wrong, that is, the scars of a lifetime, such as the feelings of two people.


    It takes a while to build trust, but it''s only a moment to break that trust.


    "Qingqiao!" Chu Tai Dou is suspended there. At the moment, he is completely under the control of Chu Feng''s power, and can''t do anything at all: "it''s enough for my children to have you and Chu Dan''s two sincere hearts. I''m guilty of a terrible crime. Chu Feng should kill me, otherwise more people will want to kill him in the future."


    "Get up, don''t need to ask, think of a way to find your lost happiness."


    He knew he would die soon, so he didn''t want his children. He was really angry with Chu Feng for any problems of his children.


    Chu Qing shook her head: "no!"


    Chu Shi sighed, one hand in hand, the other hand directly controlled Chu Qing. Chu Feng now controls absolute force. Who can stop him? Who dares to say let Chu Tai Dou survive, that is equivalent to saying that Chu Jinglei Bai died. How can Chu Feng agree?


    The breath was a little heavy. Chu Tai Dou closed his eyes and listened to the cry of Chu Qingqiao and Chu Dan, but he didn''t hear it. There was a smile on his mouth.


    Life, although there are many children, but can have two sincere when he is a father, enough!


    The palm of his hand opened gently, and the pupil of Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled with a strange color. The demon Kingdom covered the whole body of Chu taidou quietly. A powerful force also directly blew out and hit Chu taidou''s body. On the spot, he let him spit out a mouthful of blood and hit the ground heavily.


    At the same time, the powerful power of the middle God is leaving the body like a flood, until there is nothing left.


    "I''m not going to kill you today. I''m just abandoning your accomplishments."


    Chu Feng put down his hand and said calmly: "but the mistake you made doesn''t mean the end of this. You can still live for three years at most. I can''t stay in lingyunzong all the time. I need you to cultivate Chu Dan for three years, so that he can quickly control everything of lingyunzong, and replace me as the leader in three years."


    Raised his head, with absolute dignity: "although you all wanted to kill me, but as my grandfather said, no matter how, we are all people of the same family. Within three years, I will stand behind the Lingyun sect, and after three years, see your own creation."


    Chu Shi, Chu Tai Dou and others were slightly stunned. Chu Feng didn''t mean to control ling yunzong forever. He was just a simple revenge, and he also thought of a way out for lingyunzong in the future?


    If Chu Tai Dou had hatred in his heart just now, he did not dare to have it at all. He climbed up with difficulty and did not feel the grief of losing his strength. He was just a kind of absolute conviction: "Chu Tai Dou will certainly live up to the expectations of the people, build a patriarch with the world in mind, and complete your account."


    Chu Feng believed that Chu Tai Dou, who had no strength, would understand how to die. He also believed that he could definitely make Chu Dan grow up in three years.


    Look around the people around, Chu Feng is not down, the absolute killer also made a big decision, kill Chu Tai Dou, destroy Ling yunzong is simple, but the difficult is how to comfort his heart after?


    Looking at the crowd, Chu Feng withdrew his eyes. Everyone felt that it was almost over here. When Ling yunzong was going to be under the control of Chu Feng in the next three years, he pointed to the Chu Kingdom: "Chu Tai Dou can not die, big elder can not die, but you, the vanguard, must die."


    "Don''t tell me why you killed the South City Lord, and you always wanted my grandfather to die."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2118

    Chu Kingdom began to feel that as long as he did not stand up, he would be ignored by Chu Feng, but when he was named by Chu Feng, he knew that was his wishful thinking.


    How could Chu Feng forget what he did during his time in Nancheng?


    And even if Chu Feng didn''t put it in her heart, would nanzhenyan forget it?


    The answer is obvious.


    Standing in the void on the side of the temple of heaven, Chu Kingdom suddenly tightened up. Chu Tai Dou and Chu Shi, who were in the middle of the God realm, could only accept their orders in front of Chu Feng. Even the ancestors of Chu family who had practiced magic arts by the upper gods were killed by Chu Feng. How could he, a subordinate God of a state, be able to fight against Chu Feng?


    In retrospect, when he was in Nancheng, he still roared to kill Chu Feng every day. Now, less than half a year later, Chu Feng stood not far away from him. However, he had no confidence to kill chufeng, and he did not even dare to think about it.


    But ants are greedy for life, not to mention the Chu Kingdom?


    His face was a little ugly, but he did not dare to show so obvious: "well, I used to obey the orders of the Lord, and I didn''t mean to kill the South City Lord."


    The obvious weakness and shirking of responsibility made all the people of Chu family show contempt.


    If we say who is the most unpopular among the three elders of lingyunzong, it must be Chu Kingdom.


    The reason is that Chu Jie not only relies on the old and sells the old, but also does a lot of persecution by virtue of his three elders'' identity. Secondly, his grandson Chu Chen is completely in virtue with him. He does not do less bullying and insulting things in the holy land of lingyunzong, and even is notorious in Tianguan city.


    So at the moment, hearing his words of deliberately showing weakness and compromise, people all think that Chujie is the kind of person who bullies the soft and afraid of the hard. Even many people think that chufeng should kill the real villain of Chu Jie.


    "Is it?"


    Chu Feng sneered and looked back at Chu taidou: "you ordered Chu Kingdom to kill the South City Lord?"


    Chu Tai Dou took a look at Chu Jie. He was only sad and disappointed. He shook his head gently: "I did order Chu Jie to force you to come out against the South City Lord. But because he was the disciple of the old ancestor, I never killed him. I just asked Chu Jie to arrest him and wait for his decision. The rest of the work was Chu Jie''s own behavior."


    "Because he always wanted to hold the South City in his hand, and the South City Lord was only responsible for the patriarch, and no benefits could be transferred to him. Therefore, he killed the South City Lord in a way that I didn''t expect."


    Chu''s face was tight, and he was not so respectful to Chu Tai Dou, who had lost his power. "You''re nonsense. You told me to do it. You said that you killed the South City Lord, so that no one would dare to hide the Chu wind."


    Chu Tai Dou sneered and didn''t want to say another word for the face of Chu Kingdom.


    "Chu Kingdom!"


    Chu Feng shook his head and took back his eyes. His left eye allowed him to see the dark side of everything. Before, he thought that the death of the South City Lord was the order of Chu Tai Dou, but he didn''t see any deception in Chu Tai Dou just now. On the contrary, Chu Jie was permeated with this color. Who said it was true or false at a glance.


    Cold blade like eyes directly fell on the body of Chu: "you can insult my strength, but do not despise my IQ, it seems that really can not keep you."


    Chujie''s heart beat for a moment, and felt a strong killing opportunity. He turned around and was about to run. However, Luo Qian didn''t know when he was in front of him and cut off his retreat.


    The Chu wind rose slowly, and the killing machine firmly locked in the Chu Kingdom: "unite with the old city Lord and let him order the eighteen great pass lords to support Luo ran. Do you think I really don''t know? So it''s really unnecessary for you to tell me this, because I have been determined to kill you from the very beginning


    "Ling yunzong maybe many people don''t have to die, but you have to die. Otherwise, I''m sorry for the South City Lord and my own heart."


    Chu Jie''s face showed sweat and looked at Chu Feng with an ugly look: "you can''t kill me, you can''t kill me."


    But Chu Feng didn''t hear anything. He just stared at the Chu kingdom as calmly as water. The breath of death was jumping on his fingertips. Chu Tai Dou could not die because he needed him to train Chu Dan to control the whole Lingyun sect. He also believed that Chu Tai Dou would try his best to help Chu Dan.


    As for not killing Chu Shi, it is because Chu Shi didn''t have much selfish intentions. He did it from the perspective of Ling yunzong. Moreover, he was Yihong''s father. Although Yihong said that he had broken the relationship between father and son with Chu Shi, chufeng knew that if he really killed Chu Shi, Yihong would still be sad and sad.


    Chu Jie, on the other hand, must die. From what he did on the day he arrived at Nancheng and finally forced to die, Chu Feng couldn''t find any reason to let him live.


    "Big brother!"


    Knowing that he couldn''t beat Chu Feng, Chu Jie finally yelled at Chu Shi, regardless of the face problem: "you want to save me, and I want you to take care of me when my father dies!"


    Chu Shi looks hesitant. He has many brothers, but the brother of his mother''s compatriots is only Chu Jie. Although he was not very familiar with him since childhood, he is still a close brother. Now it is hard to avoid feeling soft when seeing him under the influence of Chu Feng."Father Chu enchanting at this time came to Chu Shi''s side, light mouth: "what the second grandfather did, if it wasn''t for you, the two elders would have killed him."


    Chu Shiyi Leng, then slightly nodded, closed his eyes as if nothing.


    Because he knew that it was impossible for Chu kingdom not to die today, because he had offended at least 80% of the Chu families. Who would let him live?


    Chu''s face was pale. Chu Shi didn''t say a word, which indicated that he would not speak for himself again.


    But Chu Feng''s killing machine has already taken shape. When Chu Kingdom seems to have seen that he will die, Chu Chen came to him and said, "Chu Feng, my grandfather is the third generation of Chu family and your ancestor. If you kill him, you will be punished by heaven."


    Chu Feng brings up a bit of fun, for Chu Chen, although he does not have the determination to kill, but this boy has nothing to look at the women are his women, this Chu Feng is very unhappy.


    However, there is still a little appreciation for Chu Chen to stand up and speak for Chu Kingdom at such a time. At least, Chu Chen''s appearance is not possessed by many Chu family members.


    Of course, Chu Feng won''t give up because he stood up. Chu kingdom must die. This is the bottom line of Chu Feng''s revenge on Ling yunzong.


    The old city Lord, Luo ran, Chu Kingdom and Nanhan mountain are all people who must die. How can they not kill them?


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, passing a light sneer: "that you now look, the scourge has come."


    Chu Chen a Leng, subconsciously raised his head, suddenly in the moment he looked up, a cold light from his side, directly through the heart of Chu behind him.


    When Chu Chen was stunned, Chu Feng''s indifferent voice came: "the second ancestor of the Chu family and I are still brothers in the world, and even more are the old ancestors. But? What happened? No, I still killed him? Is your grandfather a ball


    It was a little dull around. Chu Feng''s killing and cutting between talking and laughing made them feel inferior to each other. A powerful man in the divine realm said that he would kill him.


    Chu Chen finally reacts to come over, drink a voice to turn over to the side of Chu boundary, pale and nervous and afraid: "you can''t die, what do I do if you die, they will kill me, you can''t die like this!"


    Chu Chen''s heart is directly penetrated, even if he is not so quick to die, but also can not hold for too long. His mouth is full of blood, there is fear of death, and anger to Chu Chen.


    Brush sleeve a slap to throw on Chu Chen''s face: "roll!"


    A sadness pervaded his heart. When Chu Chen stood up, he was relieved. But now he knew that Chu Chen didn''t value his grandfather''s death, but that if he died, the people who had offended Chu Chen would go to him for revenge. There was nothing wrong with his protection before, but when he died, others knew who he was?


    Chu Feng also passed by and began to appreciate Chu Chen. He didn''t want to die in Chu Kingdom. He was just worried about losing his protection.


    It seems that in this world, there are few relatives who can really be sincere, especially for those who have passed on for countless years and whose descendants have been handed down for decades, the kinship is even more impossible to exist.


    Put down his finger, Chu Feng light mouth: "Chu realm, read in you are Ling yunzong three elder, I leave you a whole body, also can not go to implicate your clansman, so you are at ease to go."


    This is the only thing Chu Feng can do for Chu Jinglei, because the killing comes and goes, and all the people killed are his own people. Although Chu Feng tried hard not to admit it, there is no denying this fact.


    Chujie puffed a mouthful of blood, and his body shook and fell from the air. Chu Shi rushed to embrace him and raised his head: "I want to prepare for his future."


    Chu Feng nodded, the dust has settled down, the damned people are dead, there is nothing to say.


    But when the Chu world left, the Chu wind fell down: "what about Nanhan mountain?"


    The old city Lord, Luo ran and Chu Kingdom were all dead, but Chu Feng found no sign of Nanhan mountain.


    Chu enchanting quickly replied: "he didn''t see anyone this morning and couldn''t get in touch. It''s estimated that now I know you''re in and have already run away."


    Chufeng is a little sorry for his squinting eyes. However, he thinks that Nanhan mountain has been abandoned by his own strength in the enchanting body of Chu. He is basically a disabled person, and he will kill him later.


    Let Chu Shi take the corpse of Chu Kingdom to leave first, and then face the unknown Chu family members: "from today on, I will be the leader of Lingyun clan in three years. Who can not accept it?"


    Thousands of Chu family members this time no one objected, all knelt on the ground: "kowtow to the fourth generation of patriarch."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2119

    The news of Ling yunzong''s change spread all over the hidden world three days after the ceremony. People who knew the news were stunned and could not react for a long time.


    Because now the leader of Lingyun clan is Chu Feng!


    This is definitely the most shocking news. We all know what the relationship between lingyunzong and chufeng is. It can be said that they are people of the same lineage. However, lingyunzong had to kill chufeng a few days ago, which can not be changed. Now he has become the leader of lingyunzong. Everything happened suddenly.


    But the fact is that, now one of the four forces of lingyunzong, the patriarch is Chu Feng!


    The three forces who knew the news did not unite to fight against Ling yunzong, but strengthened their respective defenses. Even danzong took the initiative to stop the fierce battle in Shangmao state, withdrew danzong''s Secret territory, and even blocked all the entrances and exits so that no one could enter or leave.


    After all, the death of Chu Jinglei, danzong has an unshirkable responsibility, in order to prevent Chu Feng''s bloody revenge, even if the channel is closed.


    Even jueshazhong and qiqizong closed the passageway and were not allowed to go out or come in, so that Chu Feng could not find the entrance and let them follow the example of lingyunzong.


    According to the news, when Chu Feng came to lingyunzong, it killed the second generation ancestor of the Chu family first, and then relied on the waist token and inheritance of the first generation ancestor, so that the people of the Chu family made a choice, and then abandoned the cultivation of the leader of the Chu Kingdom. Finally, he killed the Chu Kingdom. Only the Chu state was safe and sound, and all the rest was lost.


    There are only a few chufeng people who can destroy lingyunzong, so they have the strength to destroy the other three forces. They are not idiots. At this time, joint search for Chu Feng is no different from seeking death.


    Because the peak power of each family is basically similar, lingyunzong can''t play Chu Feng. Who can?


    At the same time, they are also in a trance for 30 years. A few months ago, the four major forces were looking for Chu Feng to come out and want to kill them. Now it is only in the past few months that they have only the ability to hide from the Revenge of Chu Feng. They can''t help but let the people of several major forces suppress themselves.


    It''s just that this kind of suffocating and bending phase is nothing to those who are killed by Chu Feng like Ling yunzong. Face is important, but life is more important.


    The inner gate of lingyunzong holy land, the central main hall.


    After the first World War of situ Muyun and Chu Yi, the damaged buildings have been completely restored in the shortest time, and Chu Feng, as the patriarch, now lives here.


    Originally, they had to take bloody revenge on the three forces after they had settled down as the leader of Lingyun sect. But how could they get the news so fast that Chu Feng had not made any arrangements, the three forces completely blocked all the entrances and exits, so that he could not find the opportunity to enter.


    So he can only stay in lingyunzong and wait for the arrival of tomorrow. The opening of the third round channel of Dabi in the hidden world is now known to Chu Feng that the opening of the third round channel is to go to Zhongzhou.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care too much about these things. He was more concerned about how to retaliate against the three forces, especially danzong and jueshazong. If he didn''t kill danzong, he couldn''t comfort the dead Chu Jinglei. He didn''t kill jueshazong who killed Huangfu literary world. I''m sorry that dozens of famous ladies in the world were tarnished and he was framed.


    However, no matter how big the hidden world Dabi wants to open all the channels and directly block them, Chu Feng can''t find a way out. Even Luo Qian and Chu Yi can''t find a good way. After all, the defense forces of the three forces were built by their ancestors, which can''t be easily broken.


    When night comes, the sky will light up tomorrow, which means that the channel for the third round of the hidden world is opened. But for Chu Feng, there is nothing to be excited about, because going to Zhongzhou just means getting closer and closer to those people, which means that the danger will be more and more serious.


    When Chu Feng is thinking about how to wipe out the three forces, Chu enchanting comes in from the outside.


    Chu Feng frowned and glanced over the charming woman: "have I allowed you to come in? In the past, when Chu taidou was the Lord, you were so unruly that you came in? "


    Chu was enchanting for a moment, and her tone was a little unnatural: "Lord, I,,"


    "I don''t want to have another time." Chu Feng took back his eyes, and his tone was not too relaxed: "I believe that when Chu Tai Dou was in power, your father was not so casual. Let''s talk about it. You won''t come here for no reason. Is there any news from Nanhan mountain?"


    All the damned people are dead, but only Nanhan mountain is missing now. Chu Feng makes Chu enchanting pay attention to it. After all, she is the wife of the latter who married him openly.


    Chu enchanting felt that it was a little strange to face Chu Feng. She always thought that Chu Feng was not like the patriarch, but she didn''t dare to show it: "I have found the place where he might go, but there was no trace of him. Many people also said that he had not seen the South Han mountain. He seemed to disappear without a sound. Would he die?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "impossible!"


    Nan Zhenyan asked the people of Nancheng to investigate and said that the life lamp of Nanhan mountain had not been extinguished at all, which could indicate that Nanhan mountain was still alive, but now he didn''t know where he had gone. As for whether Nanhan mountain found him coming and ran ahead of time, Chu Feng thought it was not possible.Before Chu Qingqiao said it, no one knew his existence.


    Chu enchanting see Chu wind then certainly also did not continue to speculate: "that is nothing, I will go down first." Chu Feng is still young, but I don''t know why she is always under pressure.


    "Wait!" Chu Feng stood up and said, "what''s the difference between the people of Chu Kingdom? And Chu can? "


    Now he has become the patriarch by relying on his powerful strength, the waist token of yishizu and the people''s hearts accumulated by Chu Jinglei. However, the hidden danger still needs to be eliminated. Otherwise, after he leaves, Chu Dan may not have the strength to suppress him.


    With the inheritance of the first ancestor, Chu Feng felt it necessary to support Lingyun sect.


    Chu enchanting replied: "the two grandfathers are all under my father''s jurisdiction. There is no change except those who are very close to him who are expelled from Lingyun sect. In addition, Chu Chen''s grandfather left him behind. After all, he is the second grandfather''s favorite grandson."


    Chu Feng squints his eyes. Chu Chen is definitely a villain. According to the truth, Chu Shi should understand what he means and know how to deal with Chu Chen. But now he is staying, obviously to leave hope for the rise of Chu Kingdom.


    The corner of his mouth raised a funny smile, and did not point out Chu Shi''s nostalgic mind: "where is Chu can?"


    Not only did he lose the position of little Lord, but also his greatest dependent grandfather, the second generation ancestor, was killed by him. Chu can be said to have fallen into hell from heaven. Although the two have not yet had a positive conflict, Chu Feng understands the latter''s mind. He just can''t find a reason to kill him for a while, otherwise he will be considered bloody.


    Chu Yaorao shook her head: "no, but it is said that he is still in the palace of the little Lord, and has not been out since that day. Chu Dan himself wants to settle in the palace, but now Chu can is very poor, so he doesn''t do that. As for what Chu can is doing, no one knows."


    Chu Feng doesn''t believe that Chu can be so honest. Otherwise, he would not have cut through the ice in the ice blade snow field, and wanted to take wenxinxue and Xia Wei away.


    Wave: "go down, I know all about it."


    "Lord!" Chu enchanting pauses for a moment and asks, "well, can I ask you two questions?"


    "Did you talk that way with Chu Tai before?" Chu Feng asked a question, see Chu enchanting show uneasy just said: "ask, but I can not answer."


    Chu enchanting was slightly annoyed. When was she treated like this, she couldn''t be angry with Chu Feng: "well, what''s the relationship between you and my sister? I''ve heard that she came out to fight with you at the risk of being on the edge of the ice and snow field. Is your relationship different? "


    Chufeng squints his eyes and looks at Chu enchanting: "what do you think?"


    Chu enchanting some dare not look directly at Chu Feng''s eyes, lowered her head: "I probably know that sister and your mother have a good relationship, but she should not fight with you because of this. I want to know, are you my new brother-in-law?"


    Damn smart!


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart, but he would never admit that he had something to do with Yihong. He pretended to be dignified and said, "ridiculous, what are you thinking of in your head?"


    Chu enchanting scared step back, look flustered: "I''m sorry, that I didn''t mean to, I''m just curious."


    Chu fengle was in his heart, but he still kept a cool look on the surface: "I have nothing to do with your sister. At most, I helped her remove the poison planted by situ Twilight cloud in her body, so don''t think about it. What about the second question?"


    Chu Feng has said that, Chu enchanting can only choose to believe, hesitantly asked: "that, one night, you quietly went to my residence, broke my clothes, in my place into a force, abandoned the South Han mountain?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, looking at Chu enchanting that clearly a little afraid, but still adhere to the appearance, a little curious, but did not reveal: "what do you say?"


    Chu is enchanting and frowning, and takes a look at Chu Feng. That night, there is a mysterious person in her residence who doesn''t know what she has done. But later, the Nanhan mountain is abandoned. She hears the voice of Chu Feng very much like that mysterious man, and suspects that it may be Chu Feng.


    But now Chu Feng doesn''t know anything, which makes Chu enchanting a little confused. Is it wrong to guess?


    Shaking his head gently: "nothing, I''ll go down first. If the Lord has any need, he can look for me."


    She turned and left, leaving only a fragrance. Chu Feng sniffed the residual fragrance of women in the air and stood up: "it''s not good that women are too smart!"


    "Chu can, Chu Chen, if you continue to live well, how can you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2120

    At present, zongchu''s master has not been away for long.


    Chu Feng stood in the center of the hall, heard the footsteps coming from behind, and said faintly, "elder, can you be sure that Chu Chen doesn''t hate me?"


    Chu Shi stopped and looked a little unnatural, because Chu Feng could not guarantee or answer the question. If Chu Chen would not hate, Chu Chen would have no conscience. If his relatives were expelled or killed, how could he not hate him? That can only show that Chu Chen is a man without conscience.


    But if we say that he hates, then why does he leave behind a person who harbors hatred? What is his heart? All the answers are wrong!


    Chu Chen didn''t want to come, but if he didn''t, he would just let Chu Feng find more excuses to kill him. At the moment, he fell down on his knees: "Lord, I don''t hate you, my grandfather, damn it!"


    Chu Shi''s face changed greatly. He slapped Chu Chen''s face and said, "asshole, what do you say?"


    Chu Feng clapped his hands and turned around. He looked at Chu Chen who had been knocked down by Chu Shi fan: "I know your grandfather is damned, but as his grandson, no matter how damned he is, you can not evaluate it. Do you forget what you said in front of him that day? Don''t you defend him and don''t want him to die? "


    "How come he''s the one now, damn it? Are you afraid of death


    In the world, any one person believes that he will not leave the person who killed himself in this world. Chu Chen thinks he will not, and he also believes that Chu Feng will not be so kind.


    Therefore, he was afraid that all his arrogance towards Chu Feng was a kind of joke at the moment. No matter what self-esteem, he got up and knelt down again. As long as Chu Feng didn''t kill him and had the protection of Chu Shi, he was still the Chen young master in the past: "Lord, I''m loyal to you wholeheartedly. You trust me, I absolutely don''t hate you."


    Chu Shi at the moment would like a slap to death Chu Chen, how can not know that his heart is thinking of humble to seek Chu Feng''s mercy?


    But is Chu Feng the kind of person who won''t kill you because you are mean? Chu Shi did not want to know the results, but also very disappointed with Chu Chen, how to take in and shelter such a counsellor? Don''t he know that what he wants now is dignity and backbone, and maybe he can get a little chance of killing Chu Feng to ease up?


    And now Chu Feng is on the side, Chu Shi is not good to speak, but his face is gloomy and ugly.


    Chu Feng still smiles, and goes back to the upper position and sits down. He says: "it doesn''t matter whether you hate me or not. I won''t kill you. You go. From now on, there is no place for you in lingyunzong holy land. Tomorrow I will inform the whole secret place that you Chu Chen is no longer my Chu family."


    Chu Chen pale face, hysterical roar way: "no, I don''t go!"


    Over the years, thanks to his grandfather''s three elders, Chu Chen not only offended many people in Lingyun clan, but also caused anger and resentment in Tianguan city. Now he is under the protection of Chu Shi, and he will not be revenged. Once Chu Feng drives him away, Chu Chen believes that he will not live tomorrow morning.


    Because those who have been bullied by him are not easy to kill him who has the identity of Chu family, but it does not mean that he dare not kill and has been expelled.


    Now he is in the middle of demigod. He knows that there are many people who can kill him. In the past, it was just because of his identity.


    "You want to stay, but you can''t reassure me."


    Chu Feng knew Chu Chen''s inner thoughts and what Chu Chen had done. He knew that he was not a good bird just because he tried to marry Nan Ao Xue and Nan Ao Wen when he was in Nancheng. So it''s not surprising that he begged: "so you go. If you don''t leave before dawn, I will send you in person."


    Chu Shi frowned slightly. Although he was disappointed with Chu Chen, he begged Chu Feng so much at this time, but he was the most gifted grandson of Chu Kingdom. He couldn''t bear to say, "Lord!"


    Chu Feng fingers in the seat handle, deep voice of the mouth: "big elder, can you guarantee that he does not hate me?"


    Chu Shiyi was stunned, exhaled a breath and shook his head: "there is no way, but if you let him leave lingyunzong, it is equivalent to asking him to die!"


    "What does it have to do with me?" Chu Feng got up with a snort and said, "you just know that he will die if he leaves, but if he stays, can you guarantee that he won''t do anything? What''s more, if he leaves, he will die. Then those who were bullied and died by him should die? "


    "The world is not fair. It is only when justice does not exist, but sometimes it is fair, such as now."


    Pointing to Chu Chen, who was crawling on the ground to a low level: "I have a higher position than him, and my strength is stronger than him. He will let me kill him like a dog. But what will be the result of those people he bullied and humiliated before? So don''t tell me more about this meaningless thing. You can decide for yourself


    Chufeng shook his head and went inside. He believed that Chu Shi would make the most favorable choice. If he could not be relieved, Chu Chen would have to die.


    Chu Feng left directly and gave the final decision to Chu Shi. Chu Chen raised his head and saw that Chu Feng was not there. His face relaxed: "this damned guy."Just said export, Chu Shi raised hand Chu Chen went out and hit a pillar, and said, "mixed accounts, at this time you dare to say the bad words of the patriarch, do you want to die?"


    Chu Chen did not prevent, directly fell sad, slowly up, puzzled to drink: "Grandpa, what is Chu wind? According to the truth, even if Chu Tai fights the person who should go up is you, when is it his turn to Chu Feng? Is it not a little stronger for the time being? I believe that as long as Grandpa you cheer up, all people in lingyunzong will support you. "


    Chu Shiqi''s beard trembled there, and found Chu Chen was so stupid.


    Is this comparable to qualifications? Lingyunzong is a place to speak on strength. He has such qualifications. However, Chu Feng has strong strength. Chu Chen''s idea is naive.


    A hand slowly clenched into a fist, suddenly brought out a shadow appeared in front of Chu Chen, a fist hit on the person who still needs to talk.


    Chu Chen immediately felt the pain of tearing heart and lung, and the body slowly collapsed on the ground, and only half a day later relieved that tone, raised his head to look struggling with pain: "Grandpa, why?"


    He found that his efforts to forge his accomplishments over the years were just abandoned by Chu world, and blood vessels were affected. Even if there were adverse pills, he could not recover. In other words, he had only a few decades of life.


    Chu Shi also made a great determination to choose to do so.


    Because Chu Chen will become a waste man, but if not, Chu Chen will become a dead man, and his finger will hook Chu Chen''s body to stand up: "child, don''t blame grandpa for his ruthlessness. The main thing is your life, or you have no threat. I can''t bear to kill you, but to waste you."


    "Stay in the elder''s palace well later. I will arrange a woman to marry you. I will cultivate a good child with the rest of your life and inherit the blood left by your grandfather!"


    "No!" Chu Chen can not accept that he has lost all his strength. Although Chu Shi will still protect him, he will never be able to follow his own will as before, because he is an ordinary person and a waste.


    Chu sighed, and took Chu Chen''s hand and passed directly, and disappeared into the main hall.


    In the back of the dormitory, Chu Feng took back his left eye, and looked at everything just now. The door of the dormitory was also opened at this time. Xuanyuan Huining came in: "brother-in-law, the old man of Chu Shi still didn''t kill Chu Chen, but he abandoned his cultivation. What if he did something worse after that?"


    "He can''t lift the wind and waves, and Chu will not let him out of trouble." Chu Feng smiled, and a common man could not have broken it: "so let him go. If you want Chu Shi to support Chu Dan well, you always need to give him a little face. He wants to keep Chu Chen and I will kill it. It will be counterproductive."


    "What about Luo Qian and Chu Yi?"


    Xuanyuan Huining nuzui, not very concerned about these things, Chu Feng doesn''t care, she will not have anxious meaning: "because Chu Yi came back with Chu Qing Qiao temporarily, Luo Qian had gone to nanzhenyan yesterday to find another channel to Zhongzhou. As for Chu Yi,," "


    Chu wind doesn''t need Xuanyuan Huining to say it, but she knows it, but Also lazy to say more, Chu Yi has its own ability, Chu Feng also believes that he will have his own choice.


    Stretch a lazy waist and wriggle down the neck to go to lie on the bed, raise his hand: "aunt, come to massage me, I have something else in the middle of the night!"


    Xuanyuan Hui frowns, not very much to pass.


    Chu Feng left her and smiled: "you can refuse it. That Chu enchanting just now came to me, and showed that it meant to seduce me. You said I would invite her to come?"


    Xuanyuan Huining walked past, and said coldly, "I didn''t say no, don''t look for excuses to find other women."


    Sit down to massage for Chu wind, suddenly Chu wind turned around and hugged her and fell on the bed. It was not clear what happened. Chu Feng had kissed her red lip. Xuanyuan Hui stared at her eyes and stared round. He mixed up with her brother-in-law and came again!


    The whole person pressed on Xuanyuan Huining, and walked between the mountain flat with big hands, feeling the greasy and peculiar fragrance of the woman. The person who was good at understanding the human clothes took off her dress and buried it between the peaks.


    Xuanyuan Huining was shy and wanted to push Chu wind away, but she didn''t do it, because she promised Chu wind herself. As long as she didn''t do that, she could hold Chu wind''s head with a little trembling hands, and even enjoyed it.


    More than ten minutes later, Chu Feng screamed out of bed and put on his clothes and was depressed: "I can''t play happily. I go out and walk."


    Xuanyuan Huining did not make a sound, pulled the quilt to cover his body, waiting for Chu Feng to leave the dormitory to bite his lips: "how can you stab there, are all dry."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2121

    The inner gate of lingyunzong worshipped the temple of heaven, but he couldn''t take down Xuanyuan Huining''s sister-in-law''s Chu wind. After leaving, he came here.


    The temple of heaven is very grand, but it is only used once a hundred years. Usually, no one will come here, and the distance from the other buildings in the inner gate is relatively special.


    The Chu wind with the Lin Feng mask just fell for a while, and Chu Dan also fell with the sky.


    He had already had a rest, but he received the sound of Chu Feng, so he came here.


    Seeing the man standing there, Chu Dan immediately showed a respectful look: "teacher!"


    Chu Feng looks back at Chu Dan, but he still doesn''t want him to know his identity. He just doesn''t want to see too many changes in the future. Although Chu Qingqiao knows all this from Chu Yi, Chu Feng believes that the woman will not tell the rest because of Chu Yi.


    Gently nodded: "congratulations on becoming the little master of Lingyun sect."


    Chu Dan did not show any complacency, just a kind of peace: "Chu Dan today, everything is the teacher''s credit."


    Before he saw Chu Feng, Chu Dan was just an ordinary person. If Chu Feng had not seen through his physical reasons, he would not have achieved what he has achieved today, or he would have been bullied by others. Therefore, whether he became a minor lord or a future patriarch, Chu Dan would remember who gave all of his own.


    Chu Feng smiles, knowing that he is not wrong, Chu Dan is not the kind of strength will forget the people, because he has a grateful heart.


    I feel relieved for what I have to do tonight.


    Said: "you and I are not masters and apprentices, but also have fate, today is the last time I come to see you, I will not contact you again!" Holding up his hand, his secret tone contact with Chu Dan was directly cut off.


    Chu Dan looks a tight mouth: "teacher, where did I do wrong?"


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head, because he has his own things, but these are not convenient and Chu Dan said: "only you no longer need my help, tonight is my last time to help you, after that, your fate and my fate will come to an end. With good efforts, I believe that your future achievements will certainly be more than that."


    "Sit down. It''s my last gift to you."


    Chu Dan didn''t understand what Chu Feng wanted to do, but he sat down quickly.


    Chu Feng came to his back and sat cross legged. The devil Kingdom covered everything around him. He put his hands on Chu Dan''s back and said faintly: "now I''m going to break through to the next God for you, which is the greatest extent that I can help you. The future road needs to rely on you. Make good efforts. You are the hope of lingyunzong in the future."


    "But also remember, Chu can''t live. His talent is very strong and his mind is narrow-minded. In three years, he is bound to achieve the state of God. You have to find a way to kill him!"


    Chu Dan was stunned and didn''t ask why. All kinds of pure and incomparable original power had already poured into his body. Chu Dan quickly swallowed up what he wanted to say. Knowing that this was to give him a breakthrough, he was shocked and excited. In a short time, he felt that he was lucky to reach the peak of the late demigod period.


    It is hard to imagine that Chu Dan has to accomplish the cultivation of the next God. He just thought that after tonight, the friendship between the two teachers and students would come to an end. He felt a little sad. His strength was very important, but he respected the people who helped him.


    At the same time, he is determined to finish the teacher''s explanation just now and kill Chu can!


    Soon, with the skillful guidance and promotion of Chu Feng, the nine heaven God thunder has been completely bred between heaven and earth. The originally quiet secret place of lingyunzong, both inside and outside, is becoming lively at this moment.


    Chu Tai Dou, Chu Shi and others all came out. Seeing that the direction of offering sacrifices to the temple of heaven was gathering the nine Heavenly God thunder. After experiencing the nine Heavenly God thunder, they naturally knew what it meant, and they were all curious.


    Who on earth is going to break through the divine realm?


    "Well, shall we go over and have a look?"


    Chu Shi''s heart fluttered with excitement. The one who broke through at the temple of heaven must be lingyunzong. For lingyunzong, who lost the three powerful gods of Chu Tai, Chu Kingdom and Chu Jinglei, it''s definitely good news. I''d like to go and see who has the ability to break through the divine realm?


    Chu Tai Dou found that Chu Dan was not there. According to the present situation, Chu Dan, as the little Lord, would not disappear. Where did the man go?


    Hearing Chu Shi''s words, Chu taidou shook his head: "it''s better not to go there first. The man who broke through and chose to sacrifice at the temple of heaven is obviously passing on the message to us. I hope we don''t disturb him, because no one goes to sacrifice to the temple of heaven except for the once-in-a-hundred-year ceremony."


    "He needs to be quiet now to deal with the mine robbery."


    "But Chu Shi nodded, but also a little worried: "but that''s nine heaven God thunder, you and I all need to rely on the second generation ancestor and grandfather to succeed in breaking through, that person has no one to help, can it?"


    Chu taidou is no longer a strong God, but it does not mean that he has no judgment. He said: "if he had no confidence, he would have been looking for you. If he did not look for you, he would have broken through. Obviously, he has absolute confidence. Moreover, if there is any problem, he is not a fool, and you still have time to make a move."Chu Shi nodded and felt that what Chu Tai Dou said was reasonable. He eliminated the meaning of disturbance in the past. He also saw that the first nine Heavenly God thunder fell directly. He was just like everyone''s guess. Who was going to break through the divine realm.


    As for why Chu Feng didn''t appear, they ignored it at the moment.


    When the thunder blew, Xuanyuan Huining, who was well dressed, came out of the bedroom and looked in that direction. Chu Shi didn''t know what was going on, but she could feel that it was the breath when Chu Feng promoted his cultivation.


    Xuanyuan Huining thought of Chu Feng''s words in the daytime that lingyunzong had only one deity in Chu, which seemed to be a little less. Obviously, Chu Feng is now creating a second deity for lingyunzong. It is very likely that Chu Dan is the little Lord.


    "Miss Huining."


    The Chu world also saw Xuanyuan Huining come out. So far, Chu Tai Dou, who did not know her surname, said, "where is the patriarch?" Although it is a bit unnatural to call the patriarch, the fact is that he is no longer a patriarch, and he has to accept it slowly.


    Xuanyuanhui thought over his words and said, "my brother-in-law is in the bedroom. He said that the breakthrough tonight is good for lingyunzong. He can certainly achieve the throne. Let me tell you, just wait here."


    Chu Shi was shocked: "the Lord knows who is breaking through?"


    Xuanyuan Huining probably knew who it was, but she was not sure yet. She nodded: "my brother-in-law said, you''ll know when you wait."


    It seems that Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t know much about it. Chu Shi and Chu Tai didn''t ask much about it. Anyway, it''s good. As long as the born God state is good for Ling yunzong.


    The former thought that lingyunzong would be more secure if he had more powerful spiritual realm, while the latter thought that if he had more powerful spiritual realm, Chu Dan''s position of little Lord would be more stable. Although he was still selfish, the results were almost the same.


    The second, the third and the fourth heavenly thunder also slowly fell, and they were all nervous, because they had broken through the divine realm and knew that the next five nine heavenly thunder was the most powerful.


    On the other hand, Chu can, who hasn''t come out for several days, is also attracted by the movement. It seems that the vicissitudes of life have changed a lot. His beard has grown out, and his eyes are more sinister. There is a woman with bruised corners of her mouth, Chu Xiaoyin.


    She was expelled by Chu can that day, and Chu Xiaoyin didn''t hold any hope. But just now Chu can contacted her closely and asked her to come over. After all, after all, she had followed Chu can for so many years, and her feelings still existed. Chu Xiaoyin came here.


    Standing behind Chu can, his eyes are full of hate, and he is more sure that Chu can has always been a plaything. When she calls, she comes and she swings.


    However, the strength is not as strong as Chu can, that is, he has no ability to resist.


    "Who broke through?"


    Chu can''s eyes are cold. Since his grandfather was killed that day, his whole person has become gloomy: "who has the ability to break through the divine realm?"


    Chu Xiaoyin didn''t say a word. She just stood behind her with a bad look. The bruise on the corner of her mouth was left by Chu can when she resisted, so she didn''t want to say more about Chu can.


    But Chu can suddenly turned around and slapped her in the face and said, "I''m asking you. Are you deaf?"


    Chu Xiaoyin was caught off guard and was slapped again. She was deeply aggrieved. She bit her lips and said, "there are people who have the ability. How can I know who it is? Isn''t there a diamond pill in Chu Tai Dou? Maybe it''s Chu Dan! "


    Chu can is stunned. He looks at the place where the eighth nine Heavenly God thunder fell. He clenches his fist and clenches his teeth: "damn Chu Tai Dou, damned Chu Dan, this is not a chance for me to live peacefully."


    On the other hand, after the Ninth Heaven God thunder exploded, the ninety-nine heavenly thunder came immediately. Chu Feng, who took off his mask, also appeared in front of the people. Just now he helped Chu Dan through the Ninth Heaven God thunder, he left quickly and let Chu Dan accept the refining of the ninety-nine heavenly thunder.


    As he appeared, people around him said respectfully, "Lord!"


    "Lingyunzong reappears a God, and I can do things at ease tomorrow." Chu Feng pretended that he didn''t know anything and looked back at Chu taidou: "elder taidou, I have something to talk to you about. Come with me!"


    Today, although Chu Tai Dou has no strength, Chu Feng still gives him a position of elder in order to make him cultivate Chu Dan at ease.


    Chu Tai Dou didn''t know what Chu Feng was looking for, but he followed him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2122

    In the central hall, Chu Feng led Chu Tai Dou into the hall, and all the people around him retreated. There were only two people left in the hall. The rest of the people were looking at the direction of sacrificing to the temple of heaven in front of the main hall, expecting to see the breakthrough success and then appear.


    It seems that Zong Tai is in the center of the hall of Chu.


    But the position is still that position, but man is no longer the patriarch.


    Because of the battle between Chu Yi and situ Twilight cloud, the central hall was rebuilt. At the moment, in the newly built hall, Chu taidou''s heart was complicated, because he knew that all this would no longer belong to him, and the only gratification was that Chu Dan was such an excellent son.


    In the future, all the things that no longer belong to him belong to Chu Dan.


    Chu Feng also sat down and looked calm as usual: "elder taidou, please sit down!"


    Chu Tai Dou no longer has the style of the past. Even after being abandoned by Chu Feng, the spirit of the whole person was much worse than before. He nodded and sat down, but it seemed a little unnatural and even a little nervous.


    Chu Feng, who was once chased by his own people, is now sitting in his position, but he is going to sit in the first position. He has to feel the Hedong and Hexi for 30 years!


    "The man who broke through is Chu Dan!"


    Chu Feng leaned on the broad throne and said, "he will soon be a powerful next God. You can be gratified."


    Still there, Chu Tai Dou, who was nervous about what Chu Feng wanted to do for himself, stood up at once, and his eyes were full of disbelief: "Lord, what do you say?"


    Chu Feng would not tell him that Chu Dan''s cultivation was promoted by himself. He chose to say: "I feel that the man who is breaking through now is Chu Dan. Although the breath is a bit ethereal, I can still capture how much. Moreover, the nine heaven God thunder has passed, and he will soon be a subordinate God. This is beyond doubt."


    "I don''t believe you will see him when you go out, your proud son."


    Chu Tai Dou''s heart beat and wanted to say whether Chu Feng was deceiving himself, but now Chu Dan has not appeared. Obviously, Chu Feng has no need to cheat him. Maybe that person is really Chu Dan.


    But Chu Dan was only in his twenties. How could he become the next God?


    But just when he had such an idea, Chu Tai Dou thought it was possible, because Chu Dan was just an ordinary person a few days ago. Who could have thought that he not only forged martial arts in a short period of time, but even became the peak of the semi god later period?


    Thinking of the mysterious teacher that Chu Dan said, Chu Tai Dou guessed that the teacher in Chu Dan''s mouth might have come tonight and was helping Chu Dan break through.


    How much believe in the heart of Chu Feng said, now the breakthrough is Chu Dan.


    "Well, if you wait to know, I''m calling you to ask you something."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to say anything more. They once lived and died. Even if they didn''t kill Chu for the future of lingyunzong, it doesn''t mean that they have improved their attitude towards him: "you used to be the leader of Lingyun clan and have been sitting for thousands of years. You must know more than the elder Chu Shida."


    Chu Tai Dou also cleaned up the mood, is not Chu Dan and so on to know.


    He nodded and asked, "Lord, what do you want to know?"


    "I asked the elder if he had any way to enter the three major forces which are now completely blocked. Unfortunately, he said he did not know." Chu Feng did not delay, said: "and you used to be the patriarch. I must know something. I can not do it for the time being, but Juesha sect and Dan Zong must be destroyed."


    "It''s just that I can''t get in at all. I don''t know if you can do anything about it."


    Chu Tai Dou nodded. It was also in his expectation that Chu Feng wanted him to ask him. Moreover, Chu Feng didn''t look for him. He also wanted to tell Chu Feng when the third round of channel was opened tomorrow.


    Now Chu Feng asked, he did not hide back: "I do know two methods, but the difficulty is particularly big."


    Chu Feng sat up straight. Sure enough, Chu Tai Dou knew more than Chu Shi.


    "I don''t know if it''s really possible."


    Chu taidou''s words were not so sure, saying: "because it''s also heard that the three major forces did not completely block the passage before."


    Chu Feng waved his hand: "I don''t want to listen to these, you just need to tell me what way to get in, the rest of me to find ways."


    Being interrupted by Chu Feng, Chu taidou was a bit embarrassed, but that was to say, "there is a way I listened to Chu can''s grandfather. That is, all the four forces have access to Zhongzhou. All the channels are blocked and forbidden to enter and exit. However, the channels to and from Zhongzhou exist, and all the four forces can not close themselves."


    "So as long as you go to Zhongzhou to find a channel, you can reach the four forces, and our lingyunzong''s channel to Zhongzhou is to sacrifice to the temple of heaven."


    Chu Feng raised a smile: "that is to say, I will go to Zhongzhou tomorrow to find the passage of danzong or Juesha Zong, and then I can go directly to the place where they live?""No Chu taidou shook his head and said, "the three forces we can think of will surely think that they will guard against that channel. Maybe they will be absolutely dangerous at the other end of the channel. If they don''t know it, they may suffer harm. It''s not wise."


    Chu Feng frowned and thought about it carefully. He also felt that Chu Tai Dou''s words were reasonable. When the three forces knew that it was the only entrance and exit, they would certainly strengthen their defense. At that time, they did not know what danger was hidden, and there would be accidents.


    "You said there were two ways. What''s the other one?" he asked


    Chu Tai Dou knew that the method of borrowing from Zhongzhou was not feasible. Chu Feng would not choose. He said, "the second way is simpler, but it will be more difficult."


    Chu Feng some impatient: "do not play riddles OK?"


    Chu Tai Dou grinned bitterly and said, "that''s to let the qualified people of the three major forces lead you through the blockade."


    "Do you think it is possible?"


    Now the three forces have completely blocked the passage in order to prevent him from entering it. How could someone take him in?


    However, he was also a little curious: "isn''t it completely blocked? It seems impossible, then, even if someone wants to take me in? "


    "Maybe!" Chu taidou replied positively: "because before endless years, the blockade methods of the four major forces were all created by a master of array road. Therefore, we all have ways to get in and out under the condition of complete blockade, but only a small number of people, and they are absolutely loyal people."


    Because when the first ancestor of the four great forces was still alive, in order to prevent special dangers, they all asked people to build a defense method. When opened, they could block all the channels to Zhongzhou. They were not allowed to go out or enter. Even the people in the realm of God could not break through those channels.


    However, the major forces still have one eye in mind, that is, they have left a way for qualified people to get in and out of the blockade channel. They are not hindered by the passage, but they are also absolutely loyal to their own forces. If they want, they can take the people they identify with to shuttle through their own channels.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "how many people in lingyunzong have such qualifications?"


    "Less than ten people!" Chu Tai Dou replied: "from the beginning of the creation to the present, except for the first ancestor, chucan''s grandfather, the second elder and I, as well as three elders, no one has such qualifications. Because of the big ratio of the hidden world, we didn''t block the passage, just martial law!"


    There are only six people in lingyunzong who can freely go in and out, and they are all high-ranking people. It can be imagined that the difficulty is not ordinary.


    But also can''t give up revenge because of this, Chu Feng''s eyes a congealed: "that you say Dan Zong has a few people will have such qualifications?"


    "It should be roughly similar to our Lingyun sect." Chu Tai Dou thought about it for a moment, and then said, "Yan can''t do it. Yan Lu, Yan Xishan and Yan Pei must have such qualifications. There is also the hidden ancestor of Yan family. But now maybe there is one more, the young master of Dan clan, Yan Wanhong!"


    Chu Feng nodded, which was basically similar to Ling yunzong. The people who could go in and out freely were the core people. It was really inconvenient for them to enter and exit because they could not cooperate with him and take him in.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t look very good, Chu taidou said, "I don''t know Juesha sect and refining utensil sect very well, but I do know that a person may bring you in."


    Chu Feng a Leng: "who?"


    "Yan Lu!" Chu Tai Dou went back directly.


    "She?" Chu Feng was stunned and wryly smile: "her brother was killed by me, how could he take me in?"


    Chu Tai Dou confident smile: "because she is the most hate Yan not allowed, so as long as you control well, she may really take you in."


    Chu Feng looked at Chu Tai Dou as if he were lying and frowned: "why!"


    "Because she once had a crush on a man''s love, but she was not killed by Yan before she started." Chu Tai Dou seemed to know it very clearly and said, "in addition, it is said that Yan Xishan has a bad heart for Yan Lu. It can be said that although Yan Lu is one of the elders of danzong, she is not of high status because she is a woman."


    "If she can, she wants to kill Yan Bu, or even kill Yan Xishan."


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and he could be sure that Chu taidou didn''t tell a lie. He nodded: "it seems that Yanlu is indeed an entrance. I''ll think of a way to talk about it."


    At this time, there was also a noisy voice outside. Chu Tai Dou looked excited. He did not care about Chu Feng and ran outside. He seemed to hear someone crying out there. Chu Dan!


    Chu Feng also followed him out. Chu Dan was surrounded by the crowd. It seemed that his spirit and demeanor were not comparable before. His mouth was slightly tilted up. Chu Dan did not let him down. He spent 99 days of thunder on his own, and all his clothes were on. Obviously, he had finished something.


    All of a sudden, a woman came running in the distance. It was Chu Xiaoyin who was shouting: "just now, brother Chu can, because someone broke through the divine realm and stimulated him, he was eager to find a breakthrough opportunity. As a result, he was possessed and died suddenly!"Chu Dan looks normal. With a smile on his face, he looks at Chu Xiaoyin. Chu can was killed by him. Chu Xiaoyin was also present at that time. If he doesn''t say it now, he will feel relaxed.


    Chu Feng came forward at the right time and waved his big hand: "elder, hold a banquet to celebrate Chu Dan. Let people clean up the body of Chu can. Those who are eager for quick success and quick benefit will die if they die!"


    Many people doubt whether Chu Feng killed Chu can, but he has been fighting with Chu Tai all the time. What Chu Xiaoyin said is reasonable. Maybe he died in a rage for quick success and instant benefit.


    Chu world also did not go to explore, at the moment are excited, lingyunzong appeared a God strong, quickly according to Chu Feng''s account to arrange.


    While everyone was busy, no one found Chu Xiaoyin standing on one side, staring at Chu Dan with watery eyes, sometimes passing by Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2123

    Under the command of Chu Feng, Chu Shi quickly prepared nearly a hundred tables of banquets. There was no universal celebration, but the festive atmosphere had already rendered the whole secret place.


    This is the best news after the arrival of Chu Feng to lingyunzong. No matter what people''s minds begin to think, they are still in a brilliant mood at the moment, which indicates that the future of lingyunzong is still a brilliant color.


    At the same time, he also felt the talent of Chu Dan. Apart from chufeng, Chu Dan was definitely the most gifted person since the foundation of Ling yunzong. From an ordinary person who was nothing, in a short period of less than a month, Chu Dan has reached the divine realm and become the peak power.


    At the same time, the feeling is naturally uneasy, especially those who have bullied and humiliated Chu Dan before are wondering whether Chu Dan, who has accomplished the cultivation of the next God, will revenge on them, and they are very nervous.


    However, seeing Chu Dan is still the same as before, and his treatment of people and affairs is within that degree, and everyone is worried about it. Now Chu Dan is the fifth generation of young Lord appointed by Chu Feng and the next patriarch. I believe that Chu Dan will not be the kind of person who has no bearing and will not care about them any more.


    Scattered these knots, the main hall square before the noise up, very lively.


    Chu Feng stood outside the hall and looked at the people eating and drinking. He recalled the arrival of situ Twilight cloud and the bloody ceremony of sacrifice ceremony. At this moment, it was the real end. Chu Dan''s breakthrough brought hope to them and made them forget what happened a few days ago. At the same time, they were relieved.


    Ling yunzong is also a completely new man. He only hopes that in the future, he can develop to a strong position in the hands of Chu Dan. He can meet the expectation of Chu Jinglei and the inheritance of his ancestors.


    At this time, Chu Xiaoyin and Chu Dan came over. The latter looked embarrassed and said, "well, can I talk to you about something?"


    Take a look at Chu Dan. As for how to be together with Chu Xiaoyin, Chu Feng didn''t think so much about it. He nodded and walked into the hall. Now it''s the grand ceremony of Chu Dan. He is the main character. At this time, he still comes to find himself. There must be something wrong. So Chu Feng doesn''t ask anything. I believe Chu Dan will say it himself.


    In the splendid hall, Chu Feng sat on the throne of the patriarch. He saw that both of them were standing there without meaning to sit down. Chu Feng did not ask them to sit down.


    Just light mouth: "what matter?"


    "Lord!" Chu Dan did not open his mouth. What he said was Chu Xiaoyin. She looked at Chu Dan and said, "I want to marry Chu Dan."


    Chu Feng is stunned and doubts whether he has heard wrong. Where is Chu Xiaoyin''s self-confidence?


    She is Chu can''s plaything secretly. Although not many people know about it, it doesn''t mean that no one knows. After playing with Chu can for so many years, it would be nice for someone to ask for her. She even wants to marry Chu Dan to be the wife of the little Lord and the future wife of the patriarch. Is there any mistake?


    But Chu Feng reluctantly still can accept, Yang Yang hand: "tell me your reason."


    Said Chu Xiaoyin in time to stop to say, that is, she knew that the old city Lord and Luo ran were also killed by Chu wind, but the blood spirit contract was planted in the body by Chu wind. If she said it, she would die immediately.


    Although she stopped the topic in time, Chu Feng also knew what she was going to say. Her eyes were slightly cold. The most disgusting thing was to be threatened: "do you want to say that Luo ran and the old city Lord were killed by me. Do you want to threaten me, even threaten Chu Dan with Chu can''s death?"


    "Or are you telling me that you want me to punish Chu Dan?"


    Chu Xiaoyin is not a fool. When hearing Chu Feng''s words, she knelt down on the ground and said nervously, "Lord, I don''t mean it. It''s just... It''s just!"


    It was only for a long time that she didn''t say a word. Obviously, she reflected that she had done a stupid thing.


    Chu Feng said with a cold face: "just what?"


    Chu Xiaoyin stirred her spirits and said quickly, "I don''t mean that. I know that Chu can will die sooner or later. If Chu Dan killed him, it may be the patriarch''s intention. Otherwise, Chu Dan''s character and character can''t kill Chu can. I just want the patriarch to make me have some status. I don''t mean to threaten him."


    It is true that Chu Feng asked Chu Dan to kill him, but he was not Chu Feng''s identity. But Chu Feng would not explain: "I really want chu can to die, but I didn''t ask Chu Dan to kill him, but I killed him, so I killed him. Do you know this now, do you want to threaten Chu Dan to marry you?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words a little relaxed, Chu Xiaoyin was relieved because she was not afraid to threaten Chu Dan, just afraid to threaten Chu Feng.


    Nodding: "well, but if he doesn''t agree, I won''t say anything."


    "Yes, he doesn''t agree." Chu Feng of course can not let Chu Dan so bad luck, raised his hand and said: "Chu Dan, you go down first, everyone is celebrating for you tonight, but it can''t be done without you. You don''t need to worry about Chu can''s affairs. As long as I''m still there, no one can blame you."


    When Chu Dan came in just now, he thought that he would marry Chu Xiaoyin if there was no way. But now Chu Feng said that he didn''t need to marry. Naturally, he was also happy. He left the hall with a reply. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t find that the person sitting in front of him was his teacher, Lin Feng.In the hall, only kneeling on the ground of Chu Xiaoyin and Chu Feng, the atmosphere is very quiet.


    Chu Feng stood up and walked over, squatted down to stir up Chu Xiaoyin''s chin and narrowed her eyes slightly.


    Chu Xiaoyin felt a knot in her heart. Seeing Chu Feng, she looked at herself like that. She thought that it was Chu Feng who fell in love with her, so she didn''t marry Chu Dan. If so, it seems good. Chu Feng must be better than Chu Dan.


    On the face imperceptibly appears faint red color: "Lord, that you have what matter?"


    Chu Feng released Chu Xiaoyin''s chin with a sneer, stood up from the ground, and could see the snow-white gully: "I know your mind, but I also advise you not to be wishful thinking. Now even if you go out and tell all the truth, it is just like that. Chu Dan, who has stepped into the divine realm, has the qualification to kill Chu can."


    "Because there is no grandfather behind Chu can, who will know that he was once the little Lord? As for the old city Lord and Luo ran, you can also say that I can kill Chu Kingdom. Do you think anyone will oppose me because of the old city Lord and Luo ran? "


    Chu Xiaoyin was shocked. At first, she thought Chu Feng was interested in her. She didn''t want to leave her to warn her.


    Clench lips, look a little sad, mouth slowly pout up, seems to be very aggrieved.


    Chu Feng glanced at her, went back to sit down and waved: "go down, I know you are a poor man, but don''t show your pitiful place. I am a person without benevolence. I will not sympathize with you because of your grievance, but will hate you because of your wronged appearance. Is it clear?"


    Chu Xiaoyin stood up, nodded and turned around. She just walked out a few steps and then stopped. She turned back and said, "Lord, I don''t want to marry Chu Dan. Can you do me a favor?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile: "and I talk about conditions?"


    "No Chu Xiaoyin waved her hand flustered, and looked worried: "it''s just that women don''t have one to rely on. I''m worried that I''ll become a dirty plaything. Can you let Chu Dan accept me as my concubine?"


    From wanting to be a concubine to be a concubine, the standard was lowered fast enough.


    "I can''t help you with this, because I don''t know if Chu Dan likes you or not."


    However, Chu Feng would not interfere in these matters. He shook his head and said, "so try your best. Chu Dan is willing to marry you as the wife of the little Lord or accept you as a concubine. That''s his business. I won''t take care of it. But if you threaten Chu Dan, you don''t have to think about anything."


    Also a face of grievance Chu Xiaoyin smell speech smile: "thank you, Lord!"


    She turned around and ran out happily. She believed that with her charm and Chudan''s gentle character, it was not difficult to collude with him to achieve good deeds, as long as Chu Feng didn''t object to it.


    Chu Feng has no choice but to smile. She is ridiculous and angry for Chu Xiaoyin''s behavior, but she also knows that she has no better way to survive besides this.


    Women should be self-improvement, but also have the ability and talent to ah.


    Soon after Chu Xiaoyin left, Xuanyuan Huining came in from outside and naturally sat on the broad throne of Chu Feng: "what did you say to Chu Xiaoyin just now? I see how happy she looks when she goes out? "


    When asking questions, the eyes are staring at Chu Feng. The little eyes Chu Feng doesn''t have to think about what she is thinking.


    In my heart, she was always doubted by her sister-in-law. Chu Feng also put her arms around her waist and said, "she wants to marry Chu Dan. I refuse her. I let her fight for it. If Chu Dan is willing to accept it, she will accept it. If I can''t, I can''t help it. But if I want to give her a marriage, I won''t stop her. So she''s happy and I won''t stop her."


    "Why, you don''t suspect that I am close to the water as the Lord?"


    Xuanyuan Huining really thought that, but Chu Feng was so frank that she couldn''t admit that she was thinking like this. She shook her head: "nothing, just... I just want to ask you, do you want to go back to have a rest tonight?"


    Seeing Xuanyuan Huining''s shy appearance, Chu Feng was very moved: "have you figured it out? Don''t bite me


    Xuanyuan Huining glared at Chu Feng fiercely and hummed: "asshole, can''t you speak more elegant?" Blushing low down: "that I try my best!"


    Chu Feng looked at Xuanyuan Huining and showed her shame. Where could he manage so much? He took her up and went to the bedroom in general: "what are you waiting for?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2124

    The past of the night is approaching the dawn.


    On the square in front of the main hall, the lively banquet ended an hour ago. It was completely cleaned up and everyone went to have a rest.


    Chu Yi fell from the sky and sat on the steps of the square. He looked at the night in front of him with a dull look. Sometimes he could see a kind of inexplicable sad color in his eyes.


    When he came to lingyunzong, he just did it according to Chu Feng''s instructions, but later he made an engagement with Chu Qingqiao until the wedding. Everything was so dramatic, but Chu Yi could barely accept it and wanted to get along well with Chu Qingqiao, no matter whether there will be a future or not.


    All the vision is good, but Chu Yi did not think that, at the most critical time, Chu Qingqiao actually chose to betray him.


    Although this kind of betrayal is justifiable, it does not mean that Chu Yi''s heart can be forgiven, because at that time, if the great battle was not destroyed because of the changes made by the ancestors of the Chu family, not only would Chu Feng die, but he would also fall into crisis. Chu Qingqiao had never thought of such a possibility.


    It can only be said that in Chu Qingqiao''s heart, the proportion of his Chu Yi is not very high, at least compared with Ling yunzong and her people, or a little bit worse.


    Chu Yi has been in a trance for the past few days. Even if he doesn''t say anything on his mouth, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t think about these things in his heart. He just bears it all by himself. Even if Chu Feng asks twice, he doesn''t say anything, just that he''s OK.


    It will soon be dawn. He will go to Zhongzhou and meet Luo Qian according to Chu Feng''s will. Maybe he will never see Chu Qingqiao again. Although this woman disappoints him, he is undeniably the first woman he fell in love with.


    However, Chu Yi could only sigh a little, and the secret way was a God''s will.


    Ready to get up to leave, there was a soft sound behind. Chu Qingqiao walked along, and her face was full of guilt: "you have avoided me these two days. Are you still hating me?"


    Chu Yi''s body shook, slowly stood up, but still back to Chu Qing, Qiao did not look back, just look at the distance, just that kind of melancholy in Chu Yi''s body swept away, replaced by a kind of indifference and resistance from thousands of miles away.


    Indifferent opening: "you and I have ended, how to hate?"


    Then he walked forward and did not want to look back at Chu Qingqiao. He was afraid that he could not help forgiving this woman. If he could forgive this woman, Chu Feng would not be able to explain it, and he could not comfort himself.


    Chu Qingqiao stepped forward and stood in front of Chu Yi. Her tears slipped from her pretty face: "Chu Yi, I know I''m wrong. I''ve thought a lot about it these days, but I can''t help it under such circumstances. My heart is made of meat. I can''t watch them die in front of me."


    "You can hate me, but don''t do this to me, OK?"


    Chu Yi didn''t seem to see Chu Qingqiao. He turned around and walked out a few steps, but still stopped. It was not that he wanted to stop, but Chu Qingqiao hugged him from behind and couldn''t walk at all.


    Chu Qingqiao hugged Chu Yi tightly and raised her head: "can we talk about it? Even if you will leave tomorrow, you will never talk to me again, but will you give me a chance


    Chu Yi wants to be tough and say that there is nothing to talk about, but when she hears the heartbroken words of the woman she once loved, her heart still softens.


    Looking at the sky that was about to light up, Chu Yi took a deep breath: "let me go first."


    The two came to Chu Qingqiao''s residence, because the status of Chu Tai Dou was different from that of before. The servants who started Chu Qingqiao didn''t know where to go. At present, Chu Qingqiao was the only one in the bustling place in the past, which was not more than the enchanting local people of Chu.


    In the room, Chu Qingqiao makes tea for Chu Yi. Sitting opposite him, she looks a little nervous and has a little regret that she can feel: "Chu Yi, do we really have no future?"


    Chu Yi held up the tea cup in front of her to cover up the tangle in her heart. After a sip, she said indifferently, "do you think we still have a future? Do you think that if the wind doesn''t kill you, will you be forgiven? "


    Nothing happened that day, which can be said to be a blessing in misfortune.


    However, if the ancestor of the Chu family did not change the killing array or follow the previous mode of operation, then what happened on that day was uncertain. If it did not happen, it did not mean that it did not exist. This has always been the rule of Chu Feng, and Chu Yi''s heart could not forgive Chu Qingqiao''s behavior that day.


    If the killing array really runs as usual, Chu Qingqiao has not considered it. Will Chu Yi also die? This is Chu Yi can never forgive.


    Chu Qingqiao stood up and walked to Chu Yi''s back. No matter whether he agreed or not, he hugged him. Tears flowed out: "I know I''m wrong, and I don''t ask for your forgiveness. No matter what happens, you are my favorite man. In this life, I will not marry any man except you.""You are going to leave. I wonder if we will meet again. Can you promise me a request? On the affection you and I began to have? "


    Chu Yi wanted to be tough, but the words softened when they came to the mouth: "say!"


    Chuqing Qiao smiles and leans on Chu Yi''s shoulder. She says in a soft voice, "we can''t have a future. I know this very well. You will not forgive a woman who once betrayed you, but I won''t tangle and dispute. I just hope you can leave me some things."


    Chu Yi frowned slightly, feeling Chu Qingqiao''s strong and tolerant sadness. Her tone did not start to be so stiff: "what do you want?"


    "Wait for me!" Chuqing Qiao whispered a word to release Chu Yi, walked into the bathroom beside him and closed the door.


    After hearing the sound of the water, Chu Yi''s eyebrows were even deeper. He didn''t know what Chu Qingqiao wanted to do, but he knew he couldn''t leave now because he felt Chu Qingqiao''s sadness and regret. If he left, Chu Qingqiao might commit suicide.


    When the sky gradually appears bright color, the bathroom door also opens, Chu Yi subconsciously looks back, looks a Leng.


    But after a glance, Chu Yi withdrew her eyes. She seemed to know what Chu Qingqiao was going to do. Chu Yi didn''t say a word.


    Chu Qingqiao''s face is slightly red and shy. Although it has existed for thousands of years, she has never contacted any man. It seems that standing in front of a man like this is the first time, but this person is Chu Yi. Chu Qingqiao is willing to put down her pride and reserve and be an active woman.


    Gently pull off the body towel, revealing the elegant body of white jade, mountains, plains and valleys, a fragrance also distributed.


    Slowly walked to the back of Chu Yi, gently stretched out his hand in the back and hugged him. The mountain top without clothes was behind Chu Yi: "Chu Yi, I don''t pray that I can accompany you all the time. I just hope you can ask me before you leave to see if you can leave a child."


    "When I think of you like this, I can have an idea and promise me, OK?"


    "I know, but I will." Chu Qingqiao seems to know what Chu Yi wants to say, and firmly says a sentence to release Chu Yi.


    She walked in front of Chu Yi and sat on the big bed, facing Chu Yi in front of her. She lay down shyly with jade body, which could stimulate the secretion of hormones of countless men. Chu Yi moved her eyes away from her. But in the face of such pictures, Buddha would make mistakes, let alone Chu Yi?


    Chu Qing Qiao side head looking at Chu Yi, gently open red lips: "come on, I don''t want your future, as long as now."


    Chu Yi stood up and walked to the door, as if to leave ruthlessly. Chu Qingqiao sighed: "do you think that I can''t arouse your interest in taking the initiative in your eyes? Do you hate me so much? So what''s the point of living in this world? "


    Chu Yi''s mind turned around, and in an instant came to Chu Qingqiao''s hand, which she had lifted up to commit suicide, and took a deep breath: "why?"


    "If I don''t do that, I''ll be worse than dead!" Chu Qingqiao pulls down Chu Yi, completely overturns the role, and actively invades Chu Yi.


    There is no one right or wrong in love, just to see who pays more, just to see who can take the initiative.


    BR, < BR, < BR,


    , accompanied by the dull sound of the sun www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2125

    At noon, the sun rises!


    Chu Feng opened his eyes vaguely when the patriarch was sleeping in the palace. He was vaguely reminded that at dawn, Chu Shi seemed to send Chu enchanting to come to him and ask him to sacrifice to the temple of heaven to see the opening of the passage. He just looked at Xuanyuan Huining, who was still sleeping on his arm, so he didn''t go.


    It seems that many of the people who took part in the hidden world Dabi have already gone to Zhongzhou. Chu Feng is a little helpless. It seems that Piaoyu and other people have also gone. These are all disasters in the future!


    However, Chu Feng didn''t worry too much about it. Unless they had a great opportunity, they would not have any threat to him within 50 years by virtue of their talent, and then they would erase it if they met.


    He looked at Xuanyuan Huining, who was lying on his arm like a kitten. There was a tear mark in the corner of his eyes. Chufeng raised a smile and gently stretched out his hand to pinch Xuanyuan Huining''s nose.


    "Well, I''m going to sleep."


    Xuanyuan Huining clapped Chu Feng''s hand with a coquettish voice. Later, she found something wrong. She opened her eyes. Seeing Chu Feng''s bad smile, her head exploded with a bang. Suddenly she remembered what happened last night. She clenched her lips and was about to get up.


    But by the Chu wind directly around the waist, Xuanyuan Huining simply can''t get up.


    Chu Feng looked at the aggrieved Xuanyuan Huining and said with a smile: "what''s the matter?"


    Xuanyuan Huining was staring at Chu Feng coldly: "cheater, let me go!"


    Chu Feng felt the cold eyes and anger, pretending not to know in general: "what''s the matter? It wasn''t good last night, and I don''t know who is still there to tell my brother-in-law to be gentle and quick. How could he become a person in the past night? "


    Xuanyuan Huining blushed and bit Chu Feng''s arm fiercely. But Chu Feng still didn''t let go. He loosened his mouth and looked at Chu Feng: "why don''t you cry, don''t you hurt?"


    "It hurts!" Chu Feng looked at the tooth marks on his arm. Xuanyuan Hui coagulated his mouth and was really not polite: "it''s just that you have to bite me even if it hurts again. I think you must have hurt more than me last night."


    Xuanyuan Huining was still at a loss. Why didn''t Chu Feng shout? His face became colder when he heard the words. He burst out with momentum. Chu Feng''s hands came down from the bed, but he didn''t have any clothes on his body. He ran into the bath room next to him with the clothes on the ground.


    Chu Feng sat up and looked at the scratches on his body. He had to sigh the madness of Xuanyuan Huining.


    But think of last night to seduce sister-in-law to take down, Chu Feng''s mood is very comfortable.


    Put on the clothes for a while, Xuanyuan Huining also came out of the bathroom. Chu Feng didn''t see it and didn''t want to offend Xuanyuan Huining. Xuanyuan Huining went into the bathroom.


    Xuanyuan Huining bit her lips and looked at the big bed. Tears flowed down inexplicably. She went to lift the quilt. There were a lot of marks, and the most dazzling one was the red.


    Looking back, he glared at the direction of the bathroom, hating and hating in his heart.


    Originally, in order not to let Chu Feng go out to look for other women, she was willing to sacrifice a little for the sake of Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia. But last night, Chu Feng was like a wolf tempting a little white sheep and tricked her into studying musical instruments. Then she studied the rhythm of chrysanthemum blooming. No matter how she pleaded, she did not show mercy.


    When she restrained herself from shouting, she even pretended not to pay attention to it and broke her treasure land all at once. Moreover, she fought for all night!


    Xuanyuan Huining was very angry because she changed from a girl to a woman overnight. She felt that Chu Feng did that without her consent. It was disrespectful to her.


    Chu Feng also came out of the bathroom, and saw Xuanyuan Huining standing there, looking at the crimson bed, and the general traces of being blistered, but also saw the tears hanging on Xuanyuan Huining''s face. He was shocked and walked over to "sister-in-law, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Do you have the face to call me sister-in-law?" Xuanyuan Huining yelled and scolded. She turned back and raised her hand to slap Chu Feng, but she still didn''t say, "well, it''s that one at most. Why do you want to go ahead? Did I agree? "


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly and said, "isn''t that too fast to slip in? Didn''t I explain it to you last night


    "Do you think I''m an idiot?" Xuanyuan Huining drank coldly: "slip in and you''ll come out. Then why do you press me for a night? You just give me a break at dawn. You''re a rascal."


    Chu Feng speechless, what''s wrong with this sister-in-law? She didn''t hold me tight when she went in last night?


    Xuanyuan Huining thought more and more angry, raised her foot and stepped on Chu Feng''s foot. She turned around and left the bedroom. Thinking that Chu Feng had taken her away for the first time, she felt guilty about Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica. She felt that Chu Feng should not have been given such an opportunity to get close to her at the beginning, so that the absurd things of last night would not happen.


    But now regret is doomed to be useless, because it has been stabbed, even in her body, still left a lot of things.


    Chufeng touches his head and feels Xuanyuan Huining seems to be really angry. Chufeng thinks that he has gone too far. It seems that he should have a good talk with Xuanyuan Huining. It''s impossible to recover that thing!


    Half an hour later, Chu Feng also came to the temple of heaven, where countless people were queuing up to enter the Zhongzhou channel. Xuanyuan Huining had already arrived early. Seeing Chu Feng''s cold hum, she turned to one side. Obviously, Chu Feng still couldn''t forgive Chu Feng for deliberately breaking her body on the pretext of slipping.With so many people here, it''s hard to say this.


    Chu Feng went over to Chu Shi and asked, "how is it?"


    Chu Shi nodded his head and then said, "Zhongzhou has opened the channel today. Many people have entered. In a few hours, everyone will go in. In the next time, the channel will always open. I have prepared people to take strict precautions. I believe there will be no change."


    Chu Feng nodded and looked at the dense crowd. He couldn''t find the figure of matchless childe and Piaoyu Gongzi. He had already entered.


    Back to see Chu Dan also came here, a smile: "see you good spirit ah!"


    Chu Dan nodded and looked at those who entered the passageway with some regret: "unfortunately, I can''t participate in the great contest of the hidden world."


    In the first round, the hidden world Dabi was opened in the four main cities. Only the people in the fury period were allowed to participate in the second round. In the third round, only the demigods had the qualification. In other words, those who could not break through to the demigods in the second round were eliminated.


    Chu Shi said with a smile: "you are already the next God, and there is no need to participate in these competitions. You can do your work well and improve your strength. I believe you will surpass your father one day."


    Chu Dan also sighed that he was unable to participate in the great event of the hermit world. Naturally, he would not be too entangled. He nodded: "I know, elder elder."


    Chu Shi nodded with relief. He was very pleased that Chu Dan was still polite to him after he was the young master. If Chu can was changed into Chu can, he would never have said so politely today. Chu can, who became the next God, would just be more proud.


    When he thought of Chu can, he died last night. Although Chu Shi felt a little pity, he was open-minded. Moreover, the character of Chu can was not a little different from Chu Dan. If his grandfather was not the second generation ancestor, Chu Shi was not very satisfied with Chu can as the young master in his early years.


    Chu Feng also saw Chu Yi coming in the distance, and Chu Qingqiao followed him. Seeing this situation, Chu Feng could not have known what had happened, but it was Chu Yi''s own decision, and Chu Feng would not say anything more.


    Because of Chu Yi, Chu Qingqiao, who should have been killed, is still alive.


    Chu Yi, who has been lingering with Chu Qingqiao, seems to be in better spirits. She comes to Chu Feng and says, "is Miss Huining going with you or with me?"


    Before Chu Feng answered Xuanyuan Huining, he took the message: "I follow my brother-in-law." Xuanyuan Huining was hot when she called out her brother-in-law. Yesterday, there was nothing to call her brother-in-law, but after last night, her sister-in-law had already done what Chu Feng''s wife should do.


    Chufeng took a look at Xuanyuan Huining, who was still a little angry, and said, "let her follow me. You can find a way to contact them after you go to Zhongzhou. If you have anything, you can contact me again. However, Zhongzhou Xuanyuan family is respected. I believe there will not be too many things."


    Chu Yi didn''t say anything. I''ll see Chu Qingqiao standing in the back. He gave everything to him last night and was also the first woman in his life: "take care


    Without too many words, Chu Yi flew out and jumped into the channel. He didn''t worry whether anyone would know him when he went to Zhongzhou. Zhongzhou Xuanyuan must be more vast than the four big powers. It''s very difficult to know him.


    Chu Feng takes back his eyes and wants to talk to Xuanyuan Huining, but the latter is cold and cold, and chufeng can only temporarily not say it.


    Chu Shi came up and asked, "Lord, are you going to come next?"


    "Take a walk to the four main cities." Chu wind light return way.


    Chu Shi knew that chufeng wanted to retaliate against the three forces. If he went to Zhongzhou, he would have less chance. Now, he could still find some opportunities when he went to the four main cities.


    "Lord!" At this time, Chu Qingqiao came over and apologized and bowed: "I''m sorry!"


    I''m sorry, but I don''t want to look at your impression of a woman


    Pat Chu Dan on the shoulder: "next Ling yunzong will give you, I believe your father will give you a lot of advice."


    We all know that Chu Feng wants to leave. Although it is because of his coming that lingyunzong will become like this, there is no denying that Chu Feng also brings hope to Ling yunzong.


    All nodded silently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2126

    Near the sunset, while everyone''s attention is on the opening of the third round channel of Dabi in the hidden world, Chu Feng takes Xuanyuan Huining directly to Nancheng through the transmission array.


    No one was curious about their appearance, so they did not attract anyone''s attention. They went to the west city through the transmission array from the south city to the West City, and then moved to the city Lord''s house. They did not attract anyone''s attention.


    At this moment, it is also near midnight.


    The West City Lord receives the wind from Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining in the attic where only he will go. At present, danzong has completely blocked the channel. Even the transmission array of the city Lord''s house can''t get to danzong, so the West City Lord doesn''t worry about anything.


    "Congratulations on the lack of wind!"


    The West City Lord laughed and said, "I know all about lingyunzong. Now you are the leader of one of the four forces. It''s really hard to imagine!"


    In the endless years, many amazing talents have emerged, and there is no lack of people who want to challenge the status of the four major forces. However, many of them have been directly destroyed by the four forces before the beginning. The rise of Chu Feng is like an irresistible giant ship, which has shocked the four forces. Now it is even more in control of lingyunzong, which is really incomparable.


    Chu Feng waved his hand, but he didn''t care about it. For him, it was just a very common thing. Although the four forces were powerful, they were not as attractive as that place, such as the family of situ Muyun.


    The West City Lord also did not continue to say these praise words, Chu Feng''s achievements now do not need words to foil.


    Chu Feng did not hide his intention, said: "this time I come to the West City, I have only two things. One is to repay the kindness you gave to yuetiandan and return the two gods to you!"


    "What!" The master of the west city is a calm man, but he can''t help but stand up in surprise when he hears Chu Feng''s words. He even splashes the liquor in his glass on his hand. His eyes are full of surprise.


    Chu Feng still can say trust to the West City Lord, and said without concealment: "I have reached a certain level, now you can return the two gods."


    In order to get two Yuetian pills from the West City Lord, Chu Feng first promoted his cultivation to the peak of semi gods for Xi Buluo. He also promised to return the two lower gods to the West City Lord when he was able to do so. Now he has the ability to repay the West City Lord''s kindness.


    If the master of the west city didn''t know that Chu Feng had such ability and was not a big talker, he would have to feel whether he was joking.


    That''s the strong one in the divine realm. It''s a legendary figure. There are not many hidden worlds. But Chu wind can make it?


    However, Xi Buluo was surprised, but he could quickly accept it. He sat down with a solemn look: "less wind, is it true?"


    Chu Feng knew that many people were difficult to accept. Even at the beginning, Xuanyuan Huining and others had doubts. The doubts of the West City Lord were normal.


    Nodding his head, he said, "ask Xishao Lord to come out. Tonight, we will find a place to promote your father and son to the next God."


    The master of the west city believed that Chu Feng really could, but he didn''t have the joy of becoming the next God himself. He said, "little wind, you just said that you would give back two powerful gods to Xicheng, and did not say who he was going to promote. The old man was willing to give up this opportunity to one of my daughters. I don''t know what you think?"


    "By the way, she is the sister who does not lose a mother."


    Chu Feng a Leng, looking at the West City Lord: "don''t you want to?"


    "I''m old!" The West City Master showed a smile, very calm and open-minded: "and the greater the power, the greater the responsibility, I think now in charge of the west city is all I have, do not have too much energy to manage other things, not fall and his sister are still young, their life has just begun."


    "If Feng Shao agrees, we can''t afford to give these two opportunities to ZenI."


    This is a great father!


    Chu Feng highly appreciated the spirit of the West City Lord. At least few people in the hidden world could be so generous as to give up the opportunity to achieve the divine realm and give his children. This feeling is very precious in the hidden world.


    However, Chu Feng did not rashly agree. If it was the West City Master and Xi Bu Luo, he could trust him, but the xizeni had not seen him. Chu Feng reserved his opinion.


    He put on his mask and said, "Lord of the west, please forgive me that I can''t promise you at the first time, because this is my biggest secret. I don''t want to be known. It''s not that I don''t trust your daughter, but everything needs to be careful. I think I need to see someone first."


    The master of the west city also knows that xibuluo knows Chu Feng, but she hasn''t seen Chu Feng yet. Xibuluo, who hasn''t seen Chu Feng yet, asks him to ask his sister to come with him.


    Then he asked, "there are two things you said just now, and one more?"


    Chu Feng did not hide the meaning, said: "I want to enter the danzong, believe that lingyunzong happened to you also know?"The master of the West City nodded. The story of Ling yunzong has been spread all over the hidden world. There are few people who don''t know. While marveling at the powerful means of Chu Feng, they are worried about Dan Zong. Who is not good to kill? Isn''t that for death?


    Also understand that Chu Feng came to find him, is the way to enter the danzong.


    After thinking about it, the West City Master said apologetically: "little wind, although I used to be a disciple of the danzong sect, I have never encountered the situation that the danzong channel is completely blocked before, so I am not very clear about whether I can go in or not."


    The answer is also expected by Chu Feng, but he is not mainly to ask this question: "then what can you do to let Yan show up?"


    West City Lord a Leng: "wind little, you want to kill Yan Lu elder, she is a good person!"


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly. He didn''t expect that the West City Lord would react so quickly: "I didn''t mean to kill her, but I got the news. Under the condition of complete blockade, only the strong people in danzong''s divine realm can enter and leave freely. Yan Xishan and Yan forbid that they will not give me such a chance, so only Yan Lu will


    "By the way, how could you say she was a good person?"


    In Chu Feng''s impression, that is an old woman, or do not understand the amorous feelings of the old woman, or see him will not shout to kill.


    The West City Lord replied: "elder Yanlu''s status in danzong should be similar to that of your grandfather in danzong. Although he seldom talks, he is not harsh to the people below, and even gives a little care. I was taken care of by elder Yanlu when I was still in danzong. Otherwise, I would have died many times."


    "If she is a good woman, please don''t hurt her


    Chu Feng wanted to kill after entering the danzong, but the West City Lord said that he was going to kill all of them. Moreover, the reason why Yan Lu wanted to kill him was that he killed Yan Pei and avenged his younger brother.


    Also probably know what happened to Yan Lu. These Chu Tai Dou told him that Chu Feng didn''t ask the West City Lord in detail: "I can promise you. After all, she wants to kill me because of Yan Pei''s death. Of course, if she insists on attacking me, then I can only say I''m sorry."


    The West City Lord nodded and knew that Yan Lu wanted to kill Chu Feng. He could not stand and let Yan Lu kill him.


    "I don''t have a secret connection with elder Yan Lu."


    After confirming that Chu Feng would not kill Yan Lu without her help, the West City Master relaxed a little and said, "but elder Yanlu will come to Xicheng once a year, because her once loved one is buried outside the west city. That''s her secret. Only I know it."


    Frowning and thinking for a moment, he said, "it seems that the day after tomorrow is the day after tomorrow. Because the man was killed by Lord Yan, elder Yanlu is not good at burying him in the land of danzong, so he moved to the west city and let me take care of it occasionally."


    Chufeng smiles at ease, worried that Yan Lu can''t come out and can''t contact him. Now he knows that Yan Lu will come out, then things will be easy to handle. For such a sad woman, the best way is to comfort.


    At this time, a woman''s voice also came from below. After coming up, she said in surprise: "isn''t your brother seriously injured? What''s the matter with him? "


    Obviously, the speaker was cetane.


    At that time, in order to prevent people from finding that xibuluo was already the peak of semi God''s later cultivation, the West City Lord arranged him to hide. No one else knew about him, even if he was close to him.


    However, it is not suitable to say now. Pointing to Chu Feng, he said, "this is a strong old friend of mine who just wanders to the west city. He wants to point out the accomplishments of your brothers and sisters, which can bring you great benefits. So I call you here. As for your brother, it''s good to recover."


    Xi Buluo took a glance. Although Chu Feng was wearing a mask, he probably knew who was sitting here. He nodded slightly and did not make a sound.


    She seems to be a very quiet girl, not because Chu Feng looks younger than herself. She says, "hello."


    The first impression of cechne chufeng was not bad. As for why she didn''t go to the hidden world contest, she suspected that it might be the protection of the West City Lord. Such a quiet and sweet girl, going out is looking for trouble.


    There was no waste of time. Chu Feng said to the point, "little master Xi, Miss Xi, I can improve your state in the shortest time. I wonder if you will tell others afterwards?"


    The reason why he didn''t point out the West was that he didn''t know about cetane, and his left eye also looked at them.


    As before, xibuluo replied directly: "how can we betray my father''s friend who is forgetful of his age?"


    Cechne was a little surprised, but she thought that this was her father''s best friend, so she should not cheat people. Moreover, she had been in the sixth level of tiannu for more than a year. She also needed a chance to break through. She whispered, "although ZenI is a woman, she is not a person without faith. As long as you really promote our accomplishments, we should keep our mouth shut."


    Without any color, it can be seen that the truth is said by sizhani. Chu Feng, with a satisfied smile, said to the West City Lord, "then I will take two of them first. My sister will trouble the master of the west city to take care of them first."Xuanyuan Huining''s heart is slightly angry, what elder sister, I am your sister-in-law!


    The canthus of her eyes also flitted past, for fear that Chu Feng would make mistakes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2127

    Outside the western city, a desolate land, a terrible divine power surged between heaven and earth, and there was a sound of hearty cry.


    With the help of Chu Feng, Xibu, who has always been gentle and elegant, has successfully broken through to the divine realm. He can''t help but explode the breath of the four fields, and slowly turbulence.


    Chu Feng stood below looking at the sky in the west not to fall, coughed and said: "that, if you don''t wear good clothes, your sister will come over."


    Xibuliao was still there excitedly operating the power of the divine realm, feeling a new vision. The corners of his mouth twitched and turned into a cold light across the sky. Before he came, he had prepared his clothes to prevent him from breaking through the demigod for him last time. This time, xichani also came. The elder brother must not wear clothes in front of his sister I was a kid.


    Chu Feng didn''t worry about being discovered when he broke through xibuluo. Now, danzong and other forces have been shrinking in order to prevent his revenge. It is impossible to know that someone has broken through the divine realm.


    Secondly, the state is very barren, and there is no trace of human habitation. Even if some martial artists hide in it and feel the breath of breaking through the divine realm, they will not come together curiously, because who knows whether those who are about to break through the divine realm will use them to practice?


    "Brother Lin Feng, where''s my brother?"


    At this time, cetane saw the change in the sky dissipated, and the new moon and starry sky came from afar, but she did not see the figure of Xi Buluo. Her face changed slightly: "failed?"


    Because she can''t feel the breath of the West.


    Chu Feng looked at the gentle and watery szecheni, but did not mean to tease her. He replied, "he will come soon."


    At this time, cetane was relieved. As she thought of the spirit atmosphere that she had just felt in the distance, she looked excited and asked, "brother Lin Feng, did my brother break through the divine realm?"


    Chu Feng was helpless. After she left with him from the West City, she asked him how old he was, and then she kept calling Lin Feng''s younger brother, but she was no exception. However, such a girl was also very pure, and Chu Feng didn''t resent it.


    Nodding back: "well, a smooth breakthrough."


    "Great!" Cechne clapped her hands excitedly. It could be seen that she was really happy for Xi Buluo.


    Because over the years, she knew that her father, the West City Lord, hoped that xibuluo could go to a very high level, and the best thing was to go to the divine realm. But now that xibuluo has gone to that realm, the West City Lord will be very happy. When she thinks about her father''s happy appearance, she will be happy.


    I didn''t think much about myself.


    Xi Buluo also came back at this time. He looked excited when he changed into a suit of clothes. No matter how stable a person reached this level, he was more or less excited. After all, the martial arts people pursue the realm that is above the heaven.


    "Brother, are you really in the realm of God?"


    Xi Buluo nodded gently, sending out a little breath: "I have reached the next God, I feel that now 100 semi gods later peak strong standing in front of me, I can easily defeat."


    This is a mental change brought about by a state of mind, which is the performance of full confidence in their own strength.


    Cetane felt the spirit of the West Buluo, and her pretty face was full of excitement: "great."


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Chufeng coughed gently and interrupted the conversation between the two brothers and sisters: "it will soon be dawn. Miss Xi is still in the period of anger. It will take a little time to cross the demigod to the divine realm. We are in a hurry, master Xi."


    Xi Buluo nodded and knew that the time was really tight. Although it might not be found out, it would not be good if something unexpected happened at that time. After all, it is very rare in the hidden world. It is astonishing to see two strong gods born overnight.


    He just went out a few steps to get away from here. He also looked at what he could not get close to. He stopped thinking of something. He looked back and asked, "ZenI, have you brought your clothes?"


    Not knowing what she meant, she asked, "take your clothes, no, what''s the matter?"


    Xi Bu''s mouth twitched violently. Before he came, he thought that the master of the west city had told her, but she didn''t know anything. What would happen to her sister in the traditional heart if her clothes were broken while waiting for the breakthrough?


    Thinking of the possibility of collapse, Xi Buluo hesitated and said, "ZenI, why don''t you let Lin Feng break through the seven levels of tiannu for you


    "Why?" Cechne asked in a confused way.


    Chu Feng stood aside with a smile. Of course, he knew the meaning of xibuluo, so he didn''t say much. Moreover, seeing that she was a very gentle and quiet girl, she would be embarrassed if her clothes were broken.


    The West does not fall also do not know how to say, only wry smile: "I am afraid you regret ah!"


    "No regrets!" However, she shook her head firmly: "my father has always hoped that you and I can improve my accomplishments and become stronger. Now Brother Lin Feng can help us. Why should I regret it?"As for why Chu Feng could promote others to the realm of God, she was curious, but she also knew that she should not ask what she should not ask, as long as she was sure that she would not hurt herself.


    Xi Buluo looks at her sister and doesn''t know what to say. She nods and flies away to prepare clothes for her. Otherwise, she may commit suicide in embarrassment.


    Xibuluo left, leaving only chufeng and xizeni. The latter looked back at chufeng and whispered, "brother Lin Feng, can we start?"


    Chu Feng raised his hand: "Miss Xi, please sit down."


    Cechne quickly went to one side and sat down. She was nervous. She had always imagined that she could become a powerful demigod. Now she could not only become a demigod, but also become a deity. What she thought was exciting.


    Chu Feng also sat down on her back, put her hands on her back, and said faintly, "gather your spirit, concentrate a little, and so on. When you feel the power that I pass to you, you should guide and strengthen your own strength. As for anything that happens when you break through, you should not stand up and panic, or you will fall short and you will suffer from backfire. ¡±


    in this way, she was worried that her clothes would be broken, and that would only hurt her.


    "I know I''m not going to get up until you ask me to get up," she said


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and swallowed up the power of the demon kingdom into his body, and then passed it to her body through both hands, helping her gradually improve her cultivation.


    At present, xicheni is only the cultivation of tiannu six realms. However, Xicheng is related to danzong. She should also use a lot of pills to refine her body. Compared with the rest of the people, the time is a little shorter. But it takes a little time to get to the God state from the anger stage, and it also needs the gradual growth of her meridians.


    As time went by, sizhani felt a very pure force pouring into her body. At the same time, she was surprised and guided to become her own power according to Chu Feng''s explanation. Before long, she was excited because she found that she had broken through the seven levels of tiannu.


    And the excitement only lasted for a while, and she found herself at the peak of the late demigod. The excitement in her heart could not be described by words.


    It''s like a person who can''t walk. One day, he suddenly found that he could stand up and even move his steps. The excitement and excitement in his mood was beyond his usual level.


    In the sky, when the body strength of cetane reaches a saturation state, there are also nine sky thunder. As long as she passes through the nine sky thunder robberies, she can become a demigod. This is just a simple thing for Chu Feng, which speeds up the transportation of strength and strives for the most powerful thunder to bombard her.


    The thunder of heaven and earth boomed, and the first thunder came down from the sky. So she quickly gathered her mind and clenched her teeth, knowing that she had reached a critical time.


    The first thunder fell on her without any accident. The pain on her body almost made her not cry out, but she was still bitten by her teeth. With the continuous introduction of Chu wind, she found that the pain would soon disappear.


    But what made her blush also happened, that is, her clothes were completely annihilated in the thunder just now, and there was still a cloth on her ass, that is to say, she was sitting there naked now.


    Biting her little lips, she finally knows why she said that before she left. It turned out that when she broke through, her clothes would be torn by thunder. She thought of being naked for the first time in her life. In front of a man, she was full of shyness.


    However, Chu Feng has already told us not to get up or panic when anything happens. Otherwise, she will suffer from a backlash. She can only calm herself down and think that Chu Feng is constantly improving her strength for herself. She certainly doesn''t see much.


    After xizeni has cleaned up her mood again and again, the sky thunder is constantly falling. Chu Feng helps her to improve her strength without any distractions. Reaching the God state can be regarded as fulfilling the promise to the West City Lord.


    After a while, the breath of demigod filled her body, and she successfully broke through to the demigod state. However, everything has not stopped and is still in the process of continuous improvement. The goal is the divine state.


    In the distance, Xi Buluo has come back to find clothes. Now he sits on a big stone and looks at the thunder in the distant sky. He has no choice but to smile bitterly: "I should have told zenie at first. She doesn''t hate my brother, does she?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2128

    The morning has come, the second divine power also surged between heaven and earth, the sky in the dark clouds also slowly dispersed, the sun is also slowly rising.


    In the breakthrough place, Chu Feng put down his hand and took a deep breath. He felt refreshed. Every time he helped others to improve, he felt that his use of power was more smooth, and his meridians were much stronger. Chu Feng felt his own meridians, which was estimated to be at the level of God of creation.


    He opened his eyes and was ready to get up. Chu Feng''s eyes were stunned. He looked at the sitcheni who was sitting in front of her. Looking at her snow-white back, she made people want to have a look at the coveted groin. He wanted to let people have a glimpse of the scenery ahead.


    Chu Feng also realized that he had lost his state of mind. He coughed and opened his mouth: "Miss Xi, why don''t you get up yet?"


    "Eh?" Cechne was shocked and bit her lips. "Well, didn''t you say I couldn''t get up without your permission?"


    What a simplicity!


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. If she changes to Feng Qingqing, she will feel that she has already jumped to the sky when she breaks through the divine realm, and she still sits so obediently.


    Touch your chin and say, "that''s over. Now you''re the next God."


    In fact, Chu Feng completely misunderstands her. She doesn''t pay attention to whether she has reached the divine realm. She has been sitting in front of Chu Feng with her heart full of shyness.


    At the moment, hearing Chu Feng say that she is already a strong man in the divine realm, she looks stunned and feels her own strength formally. On her pretty face, she stands up and says, "I''m actually a strong man in the divine realm. That''s great!"


    Chu Feng wanted to get up, but she got up first and let him forget to stand up.


    The key point is that she stood up with her back to herself. Chu Feng saw the mysterious place from behind. She was pink and attractive. She could see that she was still a little girl without water. She seemed to want to study the depth and swallow her saliva. Is that really good of you in front of me?


    But now, because of the excitement of breaking through the divine realm, she forgot her own embarrassment. She turned around and was full of excitement: "brother Lin Feng, thank you, thank you, ah!"


    Before she finished her thanks, she screamed and raised her hand to cover the bottom and the top, but the bottom said that the target was too big. How could one hand block it?


    Chu Feng awkwardly coughed and took back his eyes. The void turbulence also sent a voice that couldn''t fall to the West: "the wind is less. Please come and take down my sister''s clothes."


    Chu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Xi Buluo had prepared clothes. Otherwise, she would be ashamed to dig a hole to hide.


    She quickly left dozens of miles away. She took her clothes and knew that she was embarrassed at this time because she didn''t want to know how embarrassed she was now.


    Chu Feng didn''t say much. He took the clothes and went back to the original place again. Seeing that she was squatting there, Chu Feng saw that she was impulsive to spray nosebleed.


    Cechne may feel that standing is clearly seen, so she squats down. Although squatting down is not so obvious, you have to block the key treasure land. The pink fortress is facing the young master now!


    Chu Feng knew that she would die of anger if she looked down. She threw her clothes in front of her: "put them on quickly, so that no one will come."


    She looked up and saw the clothes in front of her. Chu Feng turned her back and took the clothes with her mouth full. Suddenly she found something lowering her head and her whole face was even more red. She finally realized that she had let Chu Feng see the pink fortress.


    Her head was dizzy, and she scolded God in her heart, and she quickly put on the clothes that Xi Buluo had prepared. However, she didn''t prepare the inner clothes, which always felt strange on her body.


    Chu Feng felt that she had been dressed, and then turned around, pretending to know nothing just now: "Miss Xi, congratulations."


    "Well, thank you." Cechne lowered her head, apparently still in her shyness just now. She also slowly raised her head. Her eyes twinkled and she was very lovely: "that, are you Chu Feng?"


    Chu wind has been passed on to let the west not fall over, smell speech a Leng: "how do you know?"


    "Don''t you admit it?" "As for how I guessed it, my brother called you Lin Feng, but just now I heard my brother call you fengshao. At present, there is only one person in the hidden world, taboo demon God, and now the patriarch of Lingyun sect, Chu Feng!"


    What a smart girl!


    Chu Feng just gently smile, did not admit or deny, after a simple get along also know that xizeni is not the kind of two-sided person, and after Xi Bu Luo came over, he said: "your brothers and sisters are already strong in the divine realm, we can go back now, but next you still need to pay attention to, do not reveal your cultivation easily."


    Xi Bu nodded, not knowing that his sister already knew the identity of Chu Feng, he said: "don''t worry, my sister and I will believe it. Lin Feng, do you need us to go to danzong with you next?""No!" Chu Feng shook his head and slowly floated up: "I will solve it myself, but if you want to go out for a walk, maybe you can go to Zhongzhou. Maybe I need your help in the future."


    Left a word, Chu wind directly swept through the void and disappeared in front of the two brothers and sisters.


    Chu Feng left, xibuluo and sizhani did not continue to stay here. Who knows whether the breakthrough last night has attracted other people''s attention, and so on, what powerful person has come.


    All of them left here, and came back to the city Lord''s house near noon. Chu Feng arrived earlier than them and left with Xuanyuan Huining.


    In the garden outside the city Lord''s bedroom, the West City Lord asked all the people around him to step back and look at Xi Buluo standing in front of him and cechne, who went back to change her clothes. She was very excited: "are you all gods?"


    The two men nodded, looked at each other, gently revealed a little breath, and then put away, enough to feel the West City Lord.


    The master of the west city felt that his children were inferior gods. He turned around and threw himself on his knees in front of the sky and kowtowed directly: "the ancestors have accumulated virtue!"


    Xibuliao and xibuliao quickly pulled up the west city master. Xicheni asked softly, "father, brother, is the man who broke through for us? Is it Chu Feng? In addition, the woman is also a strong God. Who is she? "


    The West City Lord and Xi Bu Luo are both in a daze. They look at each other and are sure they have not said it. The former asks, "ZenI, who told you that?"


    "Brother "At that time, when I was breaking through, I heard my brother call him fengshao. But now the whole hidden world can be called fengshao''s unique person. Isn''t he Chu Feng?"


    Guess so.


    The West City Lord was relieved. He thought that she had heard from other places. He took a deep breath and solemnly said, "ZenI, I believe you are a person who shows gratitude and rewards, so I should tell you something. The person who breaks through for you and your brother is Chu Feng, but he is not what is said. He is a man of love."


    "I hope you keep this secret and know it yourself, because fengshao still needs this identity to work in the hidden world, understand?"


    "It''s really Chu Feng." Cetane nodded and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone else. It''s just my father. Where can I find him?"


    West City Lord a Leng: "what do you want him to do?"


    West does not fall probably know what, cough a, in the ear of West City Lord says softly.


    The West City Lord suddenly nodded, patted her on the shoulder, and said earnestly: "ZenI, you have been a child that makes me feel at ease since you were a child. My father is very happy about your self love, but that person is lack of wind, and that''s for your breakthrough. You can''t hold him responsible like this!"


    Responsible?


    Cetane blinked, blushed and glared at him. She seemed to blame him for his disorderly speech. She lowered her head and said shyly, "father, although I want him to be responsible, I am not unreasonable. I have a reason to go to him because I want to help him. He has too many enemies."


    The West City Lord seems not to believe very much: "that, you really did not want him to be responsible?"


    The more shy she was said, she stamped her foot: "they all said that they didn''t. besides, he didn''t look up to me. How can I hold him responsible?"


    The West City Lord thought about it, and no one could make him change what Chu Feng didn''t want. He nodded: "I''m glad you can think so. As for the woman next to fengshao, Xuanyuan Huining, a member of the Xuanyuan family in Zhongzhou, is also a person from the place where the third round of hidden world Dabi is going. Fengshao may have gone there."


    "Princess of Xuanyuan family?" sizhani opened her mouth


    The master of the West City nodded and said, "fengshao told me briefly that he would send Xuanyuan Huining to Zhongzhou, and it would surely be over soon. You want to repay his kindness and help him. I will not stop you, but I will take good care of myself, understand?"


    Sibula and cetane nodded at the same time to make clear.


    It''s just that there''s no taste in her heart. The woman beside Chu Feng is so noble. Will he be responsible for seeing my body?


    Naturally, the West City Lord did not know what his daughter was thinking. He just asked Xi Buluo to prepare and celebrate for their two brothers and sisters. There were three people in their family.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2129

    Under the night.


    In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, chufeng helped xibuluo brother and sister break through and took Xuanyuan Huining away. After asking Yan Lu where she would go, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining came here.


    Golden orchid Valley!


    This is a beautiful place about 300 kilometers away from the west city. There is also a villa here, which is the rest place built by the West City Lord many years ago. But the real reason is that Yan Lu buried her lover in this beautiful place.


    Because the West City Lord owes Yan Lu''s kindness, she cooperates with her here to do all these things in order not to be discovered by danzong. Yan Lu also does such things secretly.


    As for Yan Lu, Chu Feng probably knew from the West City Lord that this was a sad woman.


    When she was very young, her father died in a fierce battle between Dan Zong and Juesha Zong. She and Yan Pei both grew up under the care of their mother. In order to give them the best environment for growing up, her mother followed the younger brother of danzong''s current ancestor, but she was killed because she offended that person.


    If it wasn''t for her amazing talent and Yan Pei''s talent, she might have been killed by her mother''s second man, but Rao''s status in danzong was not high. Until she achieved the status of the next God by her own efforts, she could be regarded as raising her head in danzong.


    Yan Lu, who became the next God, also got some freedom. Once, when she was walking in the secret place of danzong to train her heart, she met a man who was not very talented, but a martial artist in the early stage of demigod.


    Just at that time, Yan Lu didn''t show her cultivation. The man thought that Yan Lu was an ordinary person, and repeatedly repelled some people with ulterior intentions for her to protect her.


    Yan Lu began not to be moved, but was moved by the man''s sincere care, and the relationship was established.


    Just as soon as the relationship was established, they were not looking forward to the future time. They were discovered by Yan Bu and killed the man in the early stage of demigod in a rage.


    Because Yan Lu is the elder of danzong, the next God is the pride of danzong. Even if you want to find a man, you can only be a danzong person, or a powerful God state strong person. How can she bend down to a person who only has a semi God early stage?


    Yan Lu was heartbroken, but because Yan was not allowed to be the patriarch and had ideas about her, she didn''t dare to offend her too much. In addition, Yan Pei had not become a strong God at that time, and she didn''t want to involve her brother, so she hid her lover''s death in her heart, but she could not forget it.


    In Yan not do not know the case, secretly took the man''s bones, buried in the West here in the golden orchid Valley, set up a wordless monument.


    Because of the cooperation and help of the West City Master, for many years, no one in danzong has found out. For Yan Lu, the most expected thing every year is to come to this man''s death day. Although she can''t be together, at least there is still a little thought.


    And tomorrow is the man''s death day, Yan Lu will come, so Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining come here in advance. If you want to enter danzong, you can only find a breakthrough in Yan Lu''s body.


    "If there is no dispute, this may be Yan Lu''s ideal paradise?"


    At this time, outside a room in the manor, Xuanyuan Huining can see the rippling streams and picturesque beauty under the moonlight not far away. As a woman, no matter whether she is arrogant, cold and gorgeous or pure and sweet, she does not lack a heart yearning for beauty. Seeing all this, she can not help but sigh.


    In the room, Chu Feng said, "it''s just that the scenery is better. When I kill all the enemies and open up my world, I''ll give you a picturesque landscape. It''s much more spectacular than this."


    Xuanyuan Huining''s face turned red because Chu Feng said he wanted to create a picturesque landscape for her, but suddenly Xuanyuan Huining walked in with a cold face and scolded: "rogue!"


    Thinking of that night, he said that it was just the mouth and the back. But Chu Feng said that he was slipping and took the right path when he entered the back. Xuanyuan Huining was angry when he thought about it. Xuanyuan Huining changed from a girl to a woman, from a sister-in-law to his woman.


    Feel Chu Feng does not respect her at all, otherwise why do not pass her nod to agree, put her that?


    Chu Feng lay on the bed, leisurely and leisurely. Seeing xuanyuanhui''s cold air, he sat up and said with a smile, "sister-in-law, are you still angry? If you don''t do it, you can become a full-time official. Why? "


    "Go away!" Xuanyuan Huining looked angry and pointed out: "I don''t want to see you. You get out of here."


    "I don''t resent that you always make money for me, but it doesn''t mean that I can accept the way you treat me and start to promise you those are my biggest concessions. You, you, you, you are a rascal, now get out of here."


    Chu Feng stood up for a moment and went to Xuanyuan Huining and said, "my sister-in-law,,,"


    "get out of here!" Xuanyuan Huining refused to give Chu Feng a chance to talk, and said, "I don''t want to see you now. I feel sorry for my sister. I think I''m a bad woman. It''s all your fault. Go out!"


    Chu Feng still wanted to say something, but seeing Xuanyuan Huining like this, she knew that she couldn''t listen to what she was saying now. She sighed and nodded and went out. She also closed the door to her. At first, she thought it would be natural to take Xuanyuan Huining. Unexpectedly, she was really angry because of the crape myrtle.It''s just that if you don''t, you''ve already done it. Can you save it? Shaking his head, Chu Feng went to the distance, ready to go to the stream side to be quiet.


    Not far away, the Chu wind came to the gurgling stream. Under the moonlight, the water splashed out a beautiful scene, and Chu Feng''s heart was calm a lot. Looking at the river flowing, it was like human life. As long as it didn''t dry up, it would continue to flow.


    With a faint sigh, Chu Feng''s thoughts also fell into a kind of emptiness, with a little bit of fatigue.


    A long time ago, when he was still in dianlanlin village, Chu Feng felt that his future life was to enter a university, then go out to find a job in the society, and finally married Lin Xi to live a good life.


    But when he arrived at Jianghai, he found that everything seemed to be destined to be general. He was not given any chance to consider and arrange. It seemed that there was always a hand pushing him to the present day.


    If you can, Chu Feng really don''t want to face these, looking at his hands, even if it is clean now, but Chu Feng is very clear that it is stained with blood has not been clear, in his body carrying a lot of people''s lives, including the damned people, there are not damned people, but now all no longer exist.


    Take a deep breath and look up at the bright full moon in the sky tonight. Chu Feng thinks of Lin Yulin, the first woman to fall in love with, and an indispensable woman in her life.


    The corners of the mouth unconsciously evoke a warm smile, but there is still a bitter road unknown, up to now has passed a year, do not know whether they are OK?


    There are also jade scorpions. In order to prevent Chang''e''s seventh and seventh life, Da Yuanman and Lin Yulin''s soul twins, now Lin Yulin has been merged by Chang''e. I don''t know whether the Jade Scorpion still exists or has been erased by Chang''e.


    Although she almost achieved good deeds with Lin Yulin several times, she would be disturbed by Jade Scorpion, but Chu Feng has no hatred for her. Maybe it is also because she is Lin Yulin, and Lin Yulin is her reason, which is originally one of them. How can we hate her?


    Wait!


    Chu Feng firmly believes in his heart. No matter what he is going to do now or where he will be in the future, it is his greatest wish to pull Chang''e down from the altar and let Lin Yulin come back. In addition, Chu Feng has no interest in any taboos, demons and the five forbidden areas.


    Even if you can''t protect your beloved woman, what''s the use of it?


    Chu Feng was still thinking about many things. Xuanyuan Huining, who was supposed to be in the room, did not know when he came behind him. His cold little face was a little nervous: "are you angry with me?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked back at Xuanyuan Huining. He asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I scolded you just now. Are you angry?" Xuanyuan Huining bit his lips and plucked up courage. Seeing Chu Feng, he said, "if you are not angry, why do you come here to sit? Before you make me angry, you will coax me shamelessly, but tonight it is not, is angry with me


    Chu Feng also to why things, the original is Xuanyuan Huining misunderstanding.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile: "it''s right that you are angry with me, but I''m not angry with you. I just think of a lot of people and things, such as your sisters and their friends in the present world. I can still be safe here, but I don''t know if they are OK."


    "So I''m not angry with you, and you''re right. I did that to you without your permission. I was wrong!"


    Xuanyuan Hui frowned and saw that Chu Feng was not lying to her. She sat down a little bit, looked at Chu Feng and looked at the stream ahead: "what do you think of them?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and whispered back: "I am thinking that no matter how hard it is, I will save them back, even if I will die in the end."


    Xuanyuan Huining was staring at Chu Feng. When he saw him looking at himself, he looked at the stream in front of him in a little flustered: "I will help you, but, have you ever thought about my affairs?"


    Chu Feng stares at Xuanyuan Huining''s side, for this cold but kind-hearted sister-in-law, or have a good feeling: "besides me, do you want to go with other men?"


    Xuanyuan Huining understood the potential meaning of chufeng this time, and her face turned slightly red and her head lowered a little: "but it''s still that sentence. If my sister doesn''t allow me, I won''t be with you. However, as long as you don''t go to other women,"


    chufeng''s eyes widened: "really?"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s head twisted to one side, blushing and almost dripping out of the water: "it''s useless for me to get angry when it''s too late. It''s also useless for me to be angry. Can you really fake it, huh? What are you doing?"


    Chu Feng has been pressed on her like a hungry wolf, her eyes twinkle with light: "tonight, I want you,,,"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s head booms, has been chufeng kisses his mouth, found that he is not cheated, should not follow out, vaguely said: "bastard, you play me again!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2130

    The next day, the sun was shining. Inside the villa, Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw a cold face at the first sight. Who could not be Xuanyuan Huining?


    Chu Feng naturally knew why Xuanyuan Huining was cold, but he was destined to know and pretended not to know: "sister-in-law, are you awake?"


    "I didn''t sleep all night." Xuanyuan Huining snorted coldly, staring at Chu Feng''s eyes as if staring at his enemy: "you said, did you go out on purpose last night, and then deliberately pretended to be sad to show me, and then seduced me out, the real intention is to want to hit me?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and found that Xuanyuan Huining''s small head thought things were more and more abundant.


    He sat up with a slight cough and said solemnly, "you can doubt my character as a brother-in-law, but you can''t doubt my character as a man. I didn''t think that last night, but you said that it ignited my point, so I did."


    Xuanyuan Huining frowns tightly, chufeng glanced: "sex mouth, you are not an animal, stimulate you to like that?"


    Chu Feng is also a little embarrassed about this. He can only say that killing too much in the hidden world has caused his inner violence, and his desire for women is much stronger than that in the modern world.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t say a word, Xuanyuan Huining opened the quilt and went down. Chu Feng had already taken everything down. Xuanyuan Huining didn''t care at the moment and dressed in front of him.


    Turn back coldly said: "tell you, in the future want to do what to me must apply, without my approval can''t touch me, otherwise, I die to show you."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. What did it look like? He even had to apply?


    Just about to speak, her left eye twinkled within five minutes. She quickly jumped up from the bed. Xuanyuan Huining was still staring at Chu Feng. Suddenly she saw him like that. Ah, she turned around and stamped her feet fiercely: "you pervert, pervert!"


    "Get out of here now." Chu Feng did not have time to explain so much now. He said to Xuanyuan Huining, "pay attention to hide your breath and don''t show it. Yan Lu is coming soon. I can handle it by myself here. If there is nothing special, don''t come out. I have my own way."


    Xuanyuan Huining''s lips almost haven''t been bitten. Although she and Chu Feng have broken through the bottom line, it doesn''t mean she won''t be shy. She scolds the rascal brother-in-law in her heart, and xuanyuanhui leaves the room in a breath.


    Chu Feng doesn''t have time to take care of Xuanyuan Huining and quickly put on his clothes, which makes him look ordinary as much as possible. He changes his martial art atmosphere by using the demon kingdom. Only in the early stage of demigod, he puts on Lin Feng''s mask, and after finishing his room, he goes outside and sits down in the courtyard.


    After a while, I felt a slight breath fluctuation. A figure came down from the sky. It was Yan Lu.


    Today, when she once loved a man''s death day, Yan Lu was used to coming to this day every year. She saw someone sitting there and frowning: "who are you?"


    This villa is built by the west city master to hide people''s eyes. Generally, no one will come here. Yan Lu hasn''t seen anyone since she came here for thousands of years. After paying homage to that man, she will stay here for a few days to be quiet. At the moment, when she sees someone living here, she is a little annoyed. At the same time, she also keeps her breath in order to avoid being discovered Yes.


    Chu Feng hears this voice and is sure to be Yan Lu. Standing up and looking back at the mature and steady woman, Chu Feng does not lose the charm of the precipitation of years.


    Pretending to be confused, he replied, "who are you?"


    Yan Lu frown, see Chu wind seems not to pretend to look, head up back: "I am the master of this villa."


    "You?" Chu Feng rolled his eyes and sneered: "don''t be kidding. This is a villa built by the West City Master for occasional relaxation. He told me to clean it a few days ago. Where are you from?"


    Hearing that it was the man who was arranged to clean by the West City Master, Yan Lu was suspicious, but he also contacted the West City Master in secret tone. Chu Feng had already made a good deal with the West City Master, and Yan Lu naturally could not ask anything.


    The reply was indeed arranged by the master of the west city. Yan Lu was a little angry and even arranged for a man to come here, but she didn''t have the cold sharp just now. When she turned to worship, she thought of something back: "you''re here, so help me, prepare something for me. I''m going to worship someone."


    Chu Feng pointed to the distance: "do you want to worship the tomb over there?"


    Yan Lu nods and doesn''t speak any more. She goes to the other side first.


    Chu Feng curls her mouth and looks at Yan Lu''s posture of resisting people from thousands of miles away. It seems that it will take a little time to get closer to each other. However, it doesn''t matter. When it doesn''t work, you can take her directly and have a good talk.


    After leaving the villa, Chu Feng went to prepare some simple things to worship, candles and some useful things. Then he went to the place and gave Xuanyuan Huining a message. For people like Yan Lu, casual means can''t get close to her. We must find a way.


    Yan Lu has been standing here for a long time. Seeing Chu Feng coming, she points to the tombstone of the tomb and says, "light the candle."Chu Feng nodded and went to light the candles. Then he went to one side and stood there. He asked deliberately, "well, the West City Lord said this is the tomb of an old friend. Are you also a friend of the city Lord?"


    Yan Lu didn''t answer. She just squatted down there and lit the paper money. Looking at the tablet without words, she said faintly: "you and I have been separated by Yin and Yang for thousands of years. At the beginning, I implicated you. If I didn''t promise to accept you, you would not die. I''m sorry for you. I will repay you in the next life."


    Chu Feng is totally regarded as a transparent person. Yan Lu burns paper money there. She looks serene as if she is not worshipping her beloved but her relatives.


    Yes, Chu Feng feels that Yan Lu feels more like paying homage to her relatives, which is totally different from that of ordinary people.


    However, thinking that this man has been dead for thousands of years, Yan Lu will come every year, and there is no unchanging feelings in this world. Maybe love has become a kind of family affection, or a kind of sustenance.


    Yan Lu regards it as a kind of sustenance to come here every year. It''s not that she can''t let go of this man in her whole life. Otherwise, the strong God state will be too fragile.


    Just, why did she take this as a sustenance and let herself come here constantly?


    Squinting his eyes and looking at the back of the woman squatting there, Chu Feng sniffs out a faint murder opportunity, which is not aimed at him. So who is Yan Lu aiming at?


    "Maybe you''ve been reborn, but it doesn''t matter."


    Yan Lu didn''t know what Chu Feng was thinking, and she didn''t know that the people behind her were Chu Feng who knew her identity. She said softly, "the people who killed you and hurt me, one day I will make them pay a heavy price, but please forgive me. At present, I can''t do anything for you, and maybe I can''t come to see you again."


    There was more hatred in my eyes: "because my brother died, I want to revenge for you at the same time, but also for my brother. He was killed by a stronger man than the one who killed you. I don''t know if I can come to see you next year, so I''ll tell you first."


    "No matter where you are, I hope you are OK. Don''t meet a woman like me again, implicating you to death."


    At the moment, Chu Feng finally knows that Yan Lu is harboring a sense of hatred, and that hate is probably aimed at Yan Bu, because the man buried here was killed by Yan Bu, squinting his eyes. It seems that Chu Tai Dou is right. Yan Lu is the best entrance to the danzong.


    Just this woman, she hated Yan not to have deprived her love, but it does not necessarily let danzong also suffer harm? It seems that we have to think about something.


    More than an hour later, Yan Lu finished her worship and got up. As she stood up, she began to dissipate her melancholy and sadness. She became cold and firm. It seemed that no matter how big the storm was, she could not fall down.


    Turning around, he saw Chu Feng still standing here, frowning and asking, "Why are you still here?"


    Chu Feng had already thought out his speech and replied: "I contacted the west city master just now. He said you are his friend, but he is in a bad mood recently. He may have to stay here for a few days and let me stay to take care of you."


    "Take care of me?" Yan Lu feels ridiculous. She exists in a divine state and needs the protection of a demigod?


    I think it may be because of Yan Pei''s death, so the master of the west city specially arranged someone to take care of her. He was kind enough to drive away Chu Feng and asked, "what''s your name?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes turned down and said, "west wind, distant nephew of the West City Lord." Lin Feng''s name is used too much. Although there are many people with the same name and surname, it is a sensitive period now. It''s better to be careful.


    Yan Lu didn''t doubt anything. She walked by Chu Feng''s side and said faintly, "I''m going to stay here for a few days. You can arrange something to eat and drink. In addition, don''t disturb me at will. I just want to be an ordinary person quietly and relax."


    Chu Feng nodded his head and said a good word. He followed Yan Lu to the villa, thinking what Xuanyuan Huining was doing in the end?


    All of a sudden, a powerful divine power turbulence, with a fierce killing opportunity to come, Chu Feng''s face a joy, a secret way came, but his heart was ready, pretended to panic and said: "no, there seems to be a strong God state here, but also with a murderer, let''s hide first!"


    Yan Lu has stopped. The original intention is to see who is going to attack him. Suddenly, she is picked up by Chu Feng and placed behind her. She looks stunned. What''s up?


    What Chu Feng wants is this effect. If she wants to control a woman like Yan Lu, it is aimed at her most vulnerable point. Undoubtedly, her most vulnerable point is the repetition of history.


    As he ran to the front, he said, "don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    A word like a thunder in Yan Lu''s heart, was carried by Chu Feng and jumped into the stream, without any reaction.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2131

    In the stream, Chu Feng didn''t give out any breath, and Yan Lu did not move strangely. Instead, she hugged Chu Feng''s neck in silence, staring at Chu Feng in the water, and something in her heart was ignited.


    She is a strong God, but now she is eager to be protected.


    On the shore, Xuanyuan Huining fell from the sky and was filled with murderous opportunities. However, in her heart, she scolded Chu Feng a million times. At first, she was curious about what kind of methods Chu Feng wanted to use to make Yan Lu believe him. But now she knows that Chu Feng is going to stage a bloody hero to save the beauty. Thinking about Xuanyuan Huining, she thinks he is despicable.


    But Chu Feng has decided to do so, and she can only cooperate.


    Looking around, she knew that it must be Chu Feng with Yan Lu hiding in the stream, in the heart of a fierce hum, a boulder in the distance burst, and then flew away.


    When he couldn''t feel the breath of Xuanyuan Huining, Chu Feng came out of the stream with Yanlu in his arms, mobilized the surrounding forces to evaporate his moisture. Seeing Yan Lu in his arms and looking at him, Chu Feng immediately put her down: "that, aren''t you a warrior?"


    Yan Lu stares at Chu Feng for a while, and allows the body''s moisture to not volatilize. She says indifferently: "you don''t know who I am?"


    She appeared at the time of killing Chu Feng in the ice blade snow field. At that time, the four main cities sent people to be under martial law there. According to the truth, anyone who has been to the scene knows her, but the people in front of her do not seem to know her.


    Chu Feng shakes and shakes a little wet hair, nods: "see you for the first time."


    The expression is in place, the speech is very ordinary, Rao is Yan Lu can not see a little flaw, dispersed the two points of doubt in the heart, was about to talk to find Chu Feng staring at himself, slightly frown, looking down at himself, the whole body is wet, plus the dress belongs to the category of relatively pure color, after the wet body, it is obvious that you can see some things.


    She glared at Chu Feng, turned around and went to the villa. Although she was often looked at like this by some people, it was as obvious as Chu Feng''s, which was still rare. She felt that she had no clothes at all.


    Chu Feng followed him with a meaningful smile. He knew that Yan Lu had no doubt about him now. Next, he had to see what kind of way to gain Yan Lu''s full trust. In this way, he would have a better chance to enter the danzong. Then, it would be simple to kill all directions and kill Yanxi mountain to avenge Chu Jinglei.


    Back in the villa, Yan Lu went into one of the rooms. She used to live here for a few days, so she had her clothes in that room.


    Chu Feng did not follow, but sat in the yard, thinking about the next specific plan.


    In the past a while, put on a white dress Yan Lu came out of the room, Chu Feng looked back can not help but stay.


    When I first saw Yan Lu, she was always in the cold color. I never saw her dress up in this pure white color. Moreover, such clothes didn''t seem contradictory at all. On the contrary, it made her a little more holy, just like a mature Tianshan snow lotus, which would bloom at any time.


    With a noble beauty.


    Yan Lu came and sat down with her legs crossed. She outlined a lazy look: "why did you save me just now?"


    The world of martial arts is extremely cruel. Each family sweeps the snow in front of his or her own door. It seems that he felt the momentum of the divine realm just now. If it was someone else, maybe he would hide first. Why would he save others? Is it a person who just met for the first time?


    Chu Feng understood Yan Lu''s meaning and said with a smile: "you are the city Lord''s friend. Just now he secretly asked me to take care of you. Naturally, I have to work hard. I don''t know who the powerful man in the divine realm appeared just now. It seems to be murderous."


    Yan Lu has been staring at Chu Feng, but it''s a pity that she can''t see the extra look on Chu Feng''s face. Everything seems so normal.


    Taking back her eyes, Yan Lu doesn''t know who appeared just now, but feels that the breath is a bit similar, and feels that the killing machine seems to be aimed at her.


    But now she wants to be quiet, she doesn''t want to say these things, and she doesn''t know that the people who plot against her are sitting in front of her.


    "Thank you, thank you for me. I''m a little hungry. Can you prepare something for me?"


    Chu Feng got up and went to the kitchen. When she came yesterday, she had made clear everything about the villa. What prevented Yan Lu from suspecting. After all, the latter was a man with a strong spiritual realm and a keen sense of smell. Once something was wrong, she would find out.


    Yan Lu is still sitting there, just staring at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, passing through a bit of complexity.


    She didn''t think about who had just appeared. She just started to save people in confusion and confusion. It was clear that he had already felt the breath of the divine realm, but he was only a semi divine cultivation. At that time, it was better to hide himself. Why save her?


    This kind of feeling makes Yan Lu''s weakness hidden in her heart be aroused again. She is eager to be protected, and she is very disgusted with this feeling, because this feeling will remind her of the man who was killed by Yan Bu, the first man she fell in love with in her life.Enjoy, repel, very contradictory idea is whirling in the heart, Yan Lu wants to leave like this, just want to be quiet in this place again.


    Finally, she sighed softly. This is the person sent by the West City Lord to take care of her. Then, to save her is only to follow the instructions of the West City Lord. In this way, Yan Lu''s feeling is better.


    "My sister-in-law, Yan Lu is very defensive. It seems that I still need some time."


    At this time, Chu Feng has come to the kitchen, observing the surrounding environment with his left eye, and also said to Xuanyuan Huining, who is hiding here quietly, "so you hide better these two days. Once she finds out your existence, everything we started will fall short, and even expose the relationship between the West City Lord and me."


    Xuanyuan Huining was sitting on a small bench, watching Chu Feng catch fire there and prepare to eat. He narrowed his eyes and said, "brother-in-law, you don''t seem to have made food for me once."


    Chu Feng is still there to explain Xuanyuan Huining to be careful, but she is entangled in these problems, white eye a roll is lazy to say more.


    Originally, she thought that saving Yan Lu could make her more or less relaxed, but Chu Feng felt that Yan Lu still had a little meaning of resisting people from thousands of miles away from him. This is a woman with strong sense of defense. Especially after being hurt once, she blocked her heart. It was not so easy to grasp her heart deeply.


    Xuanyuan Huining looked at Chu Feng and ignored him. He went over and squatted beside him and asked, "brother-in-law, you can''t pretend to do anything with Yan Lu, do you?"


    Chu''s fingers lit the fire and asked, "what''s up?"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s face was slightly red and turned to open a little head: "is that what you do to me, will you treat her?"


    So, so, what''s it like?


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Xuanyuan Huining meant for a while. Seeing her red face, she thought of knocking on her head and said, "don''t think that your brother-in-law is a person who is going to be a beautiful woman. Moreover, I promised you that you are my last woman, so you have no confidence in me?"


    Xuanyuan Huining clapped Chu Feng''s hand and got up and hummed, "don''t talk nonsense. I''m your sister-in-law. Even if you stab me or your sister-in-law, don''t think I''ll be a woman for you unless my sister agrees."


    Worried about being discovered by Yanlu, Xuanyuan Huining shakes her head and goes out to hide in other places. As an existence similar to Yanlu, as long as Xuanyuan Huining converges her own breath, Yanlu is not able to detect it. Moreover, Yanlu has also restrained her breath, and it is impossible to detect her existence.


    Chu Feng stood up in the kitchen and steamed some ingredients in the pot. Recalling Xuanyuan Huining''s words just now, she couldn''t help laughing with amazement. If this girl were in the present world, she would be pursued by countless people and cause countless men''s madness.


    In this era, men''s favorite is the kind of women who can eat without being responsible.


    And Xuanyuan Huining''s attitude is basically in line with men''s ideas. As long as Xuanyuan crape myrtle doesn''t agree, even if you go to her a thousand times, she won''t be a woman for you. I have to say that the girl is really silly and lovely sometimes.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng thought that when he was about to go to Xuanyuan family to propose marriage, it was also to give Xuanyuan Huining an account. How could such a good sister-in-law be coveted?


    "The west wind, isn''t it good yet?"


    In the past a while, there was a footstep outside the door. Yan Lu waited in front of the yard for a while, but there was no movement. So she came to have a look and saw Chu Feng squatting there, looking slightly stunned: "what are you doing with the fire?"


    The martial arts can mobilize the natural forces of heaven and earth in the period of natural anger. It is normal to release fire. It can be used to cook food at any time, and the speed is very fast. It is very rare to set fire to prepare food.


    Now she mistakenly thinks that the person in front of her is a demigod, so she has the ability to mobilize the nature of heaven and earth. Why bother to use firewood?


    Chu Feng also felt that he was very boring, and the things that could be done between hands were more difficult to play.


    A light smile: "I think the food cooked like this tastes better. The West City owner said that you may live here for a few days, so I must take good care of you."


    "You go to the front and have a rest. It will be ready soon. In addition, I have arranged some good things for the evening."


    Yan Lu looks at the burning firewood with a complicated look at Chu Feng. She nods and leaves the kitchen. Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, she can''t help but think of thousands of years ago.


    Different people are doing similar things.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2132

    Night came quietly. In the courtyard of the villa, Chu Feng prepared two long tables with some food materials and some good wine on them.


    Yan Lu didn''t come out of the room after eating a little food. Now she came out of the room. She saw Chu Feng set up a shelf in the courtyard with charcoal fire burning on it. There were many fresh meat on the table beside her, as well as the things inside the pheasants and rabbits.


    Frown curiously walked over, looked around and asked, "what do you do?"


    This is one of chufeng''s plans. As an elder of danzong, Yan Lu is not as good as Yan Xishan and Yanbu, but she is a powerful God. Because of her personal dignity or other people''s respect, Yan Lu must be a man of no smile, let alone relax herself. Otherwise, she would not come here every year and live for a few days, that is to let go Relax your behavior.


    So Chu Feng prepared these things for tonight. She wanted to use ordinary things to make Yan Lu feel different, and then slowly pry open her heart. Of course, the purpose was to enter the secret place of danzong.


    Naturally, these are Chu Feng''s inner thoughts, and it''s impossible for Yan Lu to know. She just said with a smile, "barbecue!"


    "Barbecue?" Yan Lu was stunned. She didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do. She looked at the meat strung together by some steel forks, the hare, the pheasant and some fish. She didn''t know what chufeng was going to do.


    These are common things in the modern world. The hidden world basically does not exist. Most of them are burning a pile of fire and baking some simple things. It seems that there is no barbecue with complete preparation and dipping materials.


    Chu Feng could not say that this is the world''s barbecue way. He said, "yes, this is called barbecue. It''s something I invented when I''m free. Various kinds of meat can also be added with some dipping materials to make the tasteless things taste delicious. It''s just a kind of enjoyment to add two liang wine."


    said that Chu Feng, who invented his own, could not help but get a long face. The way of barbecue in the world today is estimated by few people to know who invented it.


    Yan Lu didn''t doubt anything, because she had never seen such a barbecue. When she got a little interested, she also asked, "you''re free. Are you studying these things? I think the food you prepare during the day is delicious. You are a man


    In the hidden world, men pursue the most powerful strength, which is basically the same. Even ordinary men who can''t become warriors have their own things. They can saddle or serve the powerful warriors. Few people will do what these women want to do.


    Therefore, Yan Lu is curious about the people in front of her to do such things, which is the first time that she is curious about Chu Feng. Of course, in her cognition, the person in front of her is called Xifeng, not chufeng.


    Chu Feng had long predicted that Yan Lu might ask this question, and said with a smile, "if one''s life lasts for hundreds or thousands of years, it will become the dust of history one day. I am a person who knows how to be satisfied. I think that life is enough for hundreds of years or even thousands of years. With the talent, I don''t expect to achieve any divine state."


    "I even know that I can''t go to that realm forever. Why should I waste my time on it? Why don''t you enjoy your life while you still have time. I don''t think I''ll regret it after hundreds of years, regardless of life or death. "


    Then he laughed at himself: "how, do you think I''m not promising, others are pursuing more powerful strength, but I want to enjoy more?"


    Yan Lu looks at Chu Feng, inexplicably complicated.


    Martial arts world, the survival of the fittest, everyone wants to be more powerful, even if it is her own.


    However, some people know that their talent is not enough to break through, but they are not willing to give up. They want to walk on this road to death. When they really die, they find that they have not done anything in their life except pursuing martial arts.


    It seems that Yan Lu heard Chu Feng''s words for the first time, but she did not feel that it was an unpromising performance, but she appreciated this way of living.


    Knowing that you can''t make a big breakthrough, then don''t waste limited time and enjoy life well, which is the performance of not regretting life.


    Today, Yan Lu, who didn''t smile all day, showed a rare smile and said, "I think you are the one who really understands the truth. Teach me, I''ll barbecue with you?"


    Feeling that Yan Lu''s defensive heart has dispersed a lot, Chu Feng secretly said a praise, knowing that he had taken the right routine, Yan Lu was really on the set.


    Nodding: "you come here, I''ll teach you!"


    Yan Lu walked past, and suddenly Chu Feng took her hand and stood behind her. The whole body was tense. Up to now, even the man who had fallen in love with had never pulled his hand so boldly, not to mention holding it like this. It was like that in the daytime, it had never been seen by Yan.


    Feeling in the embrace of Chu Feng, Yan Lu''s heart unexpectedly sped up the speed.In particular, Chu Feng took her hand and roasted things seriously there. She also told her how to master the heat and what kind of materials should be put into the barbecue. The whole heart beat faster.


    I really want to break away from Chu Feng''s arms, but Yan Lu finds that she enjoys this kind of embrace. She has the feeling that a little woman is protected. This is a feeling that has not been produced in her heart for a long time.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know the general situation. She taught Yan Lu how to barbecue, but she was already happy in her heart. The West City Lord was right. Although Yan Lu''s surface was strong and inviolable, her inner world was very weak. After all, she was still a woman, who also needed love and care.


    "Brother in law, you lied to me."


    In the dark corner, Xuanyuan Huining, who had no voice or sound, saw this scene and was filled with hatred. She hid here and didn''t eat anything, while Chu Feng was there holding Yan Lu to teach others to barbecue. She felt that Chu Feng had other purposes.


    Otherwise you want to let Yan Lu believe you, that also does not need to hold her? Small mouth puffy, feel oneself have not had such treatment, Chu Feng is an asshole.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Xuanyuan Huining was thinking. When she had baked something, she let go of her hands in good time. She was totally absorbed in the general: "it''s done according to this method. When you bake, you can basically control the size and time of the ingredients, and you can cook delicious things."


    Yan Lu nodded, not because Chu Feng held her for a long time. She picked up the things that had just been baked and put them in front of her and smelled them. The taste was good.


    Gently open your mouth and take a bite. Close your eyes and feel the taste. Then open and nod: "it''s really much better than a fire. Thank you for preparing these for me."


    "Don''t mention it. You just gave me the chance." Chufeng laughed faintly, opened a bottle of wine, poured a cup to Yan Lu and said, "otherwise, the master of the west city must urge me to improve my cultivation as much as possible. Where is so leisure? Thanks to you, I have the chance to come here and steal half a day''s leisure. How nice


    Although there is no longer a cold smile on my face, it''s not like this


    Chu Feng seems to be inadvertently passing by Yan Lu, putting a rabbit cut in two on the oven, and saying, "naturally, there is the reason why the West City Lord explained it, but I also have my own ideas. There are no people in this place, but you are alone here. You must have something on your mind."


    "I don''t know what''s on your mind. I''m fine anyway. Just do something and you''ll be happy."


    Yan Lu looked slightly stunned, biting his lips and turning around, he did not face Chu Feng. He said softly, "thank you."


    Chu Feng took a look at her, then lowered his head to roast things: "go to the front and sit down first. I''ll bake all the things and enjoy the moon and drink and chat."


    Yan Lu nodded and went to the front of the stone table to sit down, just staring at the Chu Feng barbecue there.


    Before long, Chu Feng baked half of the food and took it to Yan Lu. The latter was not polite and fastidious, or felt that she was not aware of her identity. She could just relax herself.


    They started to talk a little more and drank a lot of wine, but Yan Lu was still restrained and didn''t show any ugliness.


    Just look more melancholy: "want to hear my story, why did I come here?"


    Chu Feng probably knows all about Yan Lu, but now he has to pretend that he doesn''t know. He nods: "I''d like to hear it in detail. I''m really curious about how you come here alone. I just see that you''re in a bad mood and didn''t ask at the beginning."


    Yan Lu did not doubt that there was him, or that he had completely dispersed his guard against Chu Feng. She opened her red lips and simply said the thing that belonged to her. Finally, she asked with a sneer: "do you think I should hate my brother, who killed my beloved man, or when I am moved, do you feel cruel?"


    Knowing that Yan Lu''s brother must be Yan Bu, Chu Feng nodded: "it''s really cruel, but it''s a good thing. You''re sad to be killed just after you''ve been interested in it. But if you''ve been together for several years before you''re found out and he''s killed, aren''t you more sad?"


    "Although the results are the same, but the degree of your grief will be different. Of course, your brother is too much. Even if the man''s background is not as good as you, he can''t be killed directly?"


    Yan Lu seems to have found a confidant who can vent her boredom. Maybe it''s the reason why she drinks more wine that makes her want to talk about the boredom in her heart. She starts to talk about some things with Chu Feng.


    However, most of what Chu Feng said was false. Unfortunately, today''s Yan Lu didn''t know,,,,


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2133

    "Chu Feng, you bastard, do you want to fall in love?"


    In the past two days, at the stream not far from the villa, Xuanyuan Huining whispered chufeng out and asked angrily.


    According to Chu Feng''s plan, he approached Yan Lu and gained her trust. Then he went to danzong to kill Yanxi mountain to avenge Jinglei of Chu.


    But now two days later, Chu Feng has been with Yan Lu. In Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes, Chu Feng seems to have forgotten what he wants to do. Her relationship with Yan Lu makes her feel more like the relationship between lovers. Occasionally, she will hold hands and even laugh. It can be said that Yanlu has no defense against Chu Feng.


    At this time, Chu Feng didn''t even plan to do business. Xuanyuan Hui was puzzled. Did she think Chu Feng was attracted to Yan Lu?


    Chufeng felt his head a little embarrassed, but he could be sure that he was not moved by Yan Lu. He pinched Xuanyuan Huining''s nose. She opened his hand and wryly laughed: "sister in law, do you want to have some confidence in your brother-in-law? What would you do if you were Yan Lu? "


    "As soon as you have removed your guard against me, I suddenly ask where you are from. Will you tell me?"


    Xuanyuan Huining frowns, considering how to answer Chu Feng''s question.


    Chu Feng asked, pausing and saying, "no, you will not only tell me, but will be on my guard again. Yan Lu can become a strong God state means that she is not an idiot. Once there is an abnormal situation, all the preparations I start to make will disappear and lose effect."


    "So, I won''t take the initiative to speak, I want Yan Lu to take the initiative to tell me, this is the best way."


    Xuanyuan Huining, who was still angry there, felt that what Chu Feng had said seemed reasonable.


    Just thinking of Chu Feng and Yan Lu as if they were lovers now, Xuanyuan Huining''s heart was uncomfortable, and even had a little sour meaning: "can you guarantee that you won''t be attracted to her?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled, turned around and put his arms around Xuanyuan Huining''s slender waist and kissed her on her face: "I have a sister-in-law now. How can I be attracted to other women?"


    Xuanyuan Huining pushed Chu Feng away with a bashful face, but she was very happy in her heart, but even if she was happy, she would not show: "then go on, be careful not to be found out, if there is anything, please inform me to do it!"


    Seeing that Xuanyuan Huining has already believed it, Chu Feng nods to show that she understands. Xuanyuan Huining then leaves, so as not to wait for Yan Lu to find out, then everything is in vain.


    Chufeng plays with Xuanyuan Huining, who has learned to be jealous, and sits down beside the stream, looking at the flowing water and thinking of Yan Lu.


    This is indeed a woman with hurt heart, even a poor woman.


    Although she is a strong God, Yan Lu is not as ethereal as other people''s eyes. Her heart is still made of flesh. She will be sad and sad, but a lot of things are hidden in her heart and not shown.


    After getting along these two days, Chu Feng knows that Yan Lu is afraid to do many things because of her identity. She even has been deprived of the right to love. She does not dare to love. She is afraid that her love will hurt her loved ones.


    At the same time, she is also a fragile woman, even if she is already a strong man in the divine realm, because there are more powerful men than her, and men who have ideas about her. It can be said that Yan Lu is very difficult to live, but she has to protect herself and disguise herself. The mood of Chu Feng is not experienced, but she probably knows it''s not good.


    It''s just that some things have to be done after all, and Yan Lu will not give up killing him who once killed Yan Pei. This is an unsolvable thing. With a slight sigh in her heart, there are always imperfect things in the world. They are doing things against their conscience for their own sake, just like now.


    If it was at the beginning, Chu Feng didn''t care about Yan Lu, but she knew what kind of person she was, so there was some melancholy about her current behavior.


    It''s just like when I was trying to enter the Luo''s family in Meiyuan. Maybe, it''s another wound, or an incurable one, because Yan Pei died in his hands after all, which is a fact that can never be changed.


    "West wind!"


    At this time, Yan Lu, who did not find Chu Feng in the villa, also came to his back. Seeing him sitting there, he naturally sat down in the past: "what are you thinking?"


    Chu Feng dispelled the melancholy in the bottom of his heart and showed a smile: "nothing, just thinking that I still don''t know your name until now. I call you all hello. It''s a bit impolite."


    These days, two people get along, Yan Lu did not introduce herself, at the moment she did not doubt what, look naturally said: "my name is Yan Lu."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, looked at Yan Lu, pretending to be curious and asked, "you are the friend of the West City Lord, and your surname is Yan. You can''t be one of the four newly born forces, a member of danzong?"


    Yan Lu looked unnatural and turned to one side and said, "yes, but my ancestors of this line moved out of the danzong many years ago. In addition, I am no longer a danzong person. Don''t you think I am an ordinary person?"Chu Feng knows that Yan Lu is lying, but also did not go to the point, because everyone is not familiar enough to let Yan Lu say everything.


    "You must be thirty years old, aren''t you?" Chu Feng pretended not to know.


    Because ordinary people''s words are normal growth, Yan Lu''s appearance at the moment is close to 30. She nodded back and said, "28 years old!"


    At the age of 28, Yan Lu entered the early stage of demigod.


    Chu Feng nodded and said with a smile, "so you are eight years older than me. I''ll call you sister Lulu?"


    Yan Lu looks a little unnatural, look at Chu Feng: "are you only 20 years old?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes!"


    Yan Lu whispered in her heart that she was so small and surprised: "why didn''t you hear of you before? Xibuluo, the young master of Xicheng City, is over 20 years old, but he is still in the state of seven levels of anger. However, you are younger than him, but it is in the early stage of demigod. According to the truth, in Xicheng, you should be the most talented person of the younger generation. Why don''t you go to the hidden world Dabi?"


    "I like freedom, so I didn''t care about those things. The West City Lord also knew my character, so he didn''t say it." When Chu Feng told Yan Lu that he was a demigod, he had already thought of a good way to speak, so now he answers, that is, his face is not red and his heart is not jumping.


    Yan Lu didn''t doubt anything. She thought it was normal for Chu Feng to choose low-key for freedom.


    After all, twenty years old is the early period of demigod. It is nothing in the four major forces, but it is absolutely shocking news in the four main cities. Yan Lu thinks it is normal to think about it.


    When I turned back, I was ready to chat with Chu Feng. Suddenly I saw fish swimming in the stream: "there are fish here?"


    I''ve been here countless times before, but Yan Lu has never appreciated it carefully. When she sees fish swimming freely in the stream, she shows her excitement like a little girl.


    Chu Feng looked stupefied for a while, and also said with a smile: "you have eaten fish for two days. I thought you knew it!"


    Yan Lu pointed to the stream and asked, "what do you mean, the fish you caught from here?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and replied, "and still use the most primitive way to catch. I think the fish caught in this way tastes good."


    Yan Lu asked: "what is the most primitive way?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile: "want to learn?"


    Although Yan Lu has endless years, she has never tried many things because of her identity. She nods.


    "To satisfy you, but not to blush." Chufeng chufeng got up with a smile and took off his clothes three times and five times apart. He just wore a pair of underpants. When Yan Lu''s face turned red, he jumped into the stream and said with a smile, "that''s to catch fish in the water with your hands."


    "What''s more, it''s a good thing to take a bath in a stream. Do you want to try it?"


    Yan Lu, after all, is a reserved woman. Seeing Chu Feng taking off her clothes in front of her, she is already full of shyness. How can she go down and try: "that, try it yourself!"


    Chu Feng laughed and dived into the water. When he came out of the water, he held a fish in his hand and said with a smile, "catching fish in the water is a very interesting thing. Come on, then!"


    But Yan Ruth didn''t notice her embarrassment at the moment and said, "asshole, you play me."


    Put the fish in his hand toward Chu Feng and threw it away. He also took a stone beside him and threw it into the water so that the water splashed to chufeng.


    Chu Feng laughs and avoids the fish. The stream suddenly seems like a wave and waves off. Yan Lu is staring at Yan Lu and wants to use her strength to stop her. But she thinks that she and Chu Feng say that she is an ordinary person. If you block it, it is tantamount to cheating.


    Can only be biting the lip, the heart is angry to stand there, completely drenched in the body by the water thoroughly.


    Looking at Yan Lu, Chu Feng laughs in the water. It''s not the embarrassment of xiaoyanlu at the moment, but the feeling that Yan Lukong has the strength not to be teased by him. It''s very interesting.


    Yan Lu slightly angry, suddenly jumped into the water: "asshole, you play me!"


    Close to Chu Feng, Yan Lu took his hand and bit it up. Chu Feng was suddenly stunned. One of the elders of danzong still has such a little girl''s side, biting people? If the people of danzong see it, will it be crazy?


    Yan Lu also found that she was in a bad mood. When she released Chu Feng, she also found that her waist was held by Chu Feng, and her four eyes were opposite. Yan Lu''s face was red and her eyes flickered. She did not dare to look into Chu Feng''s eyes directly.


    He lowered his head and said, "well, let me go. I''m going up."


    Chu Feng en let go of Yan Lu and looked at the woman who turned to the shore, and her eyes flashed over the complexity.


    At the moment, Xuanyuan Huining, who was in the distance, vomited blood and swore: "smelly brother-in-law, how do I see you are all fake, you can never deceive me, or you don''t want to touch me in the future."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2134

    All fish feast!


    In the evening, chufeng prepared a whole fish feast, covering more than ten kinds of fish flavors. Besides, it was also natural and wild fish. It was stewed in soy sauce, steamed and fresh fish soup. When Yan Lu came to the restaurant, the whole person was in a daze.


    As a strong God, they are not so particular about what they eat. Even if they don''t eat for a few days, they can rely on their own strength to maintain the operation of their functions.


    But when she saw the whole fish feast prepared by Chu Feng, Yan Lu couldn''t help but swallow her saliva, because it looked full of color and fragrance, which she had never seen before.


    These are all made by Chu Feng according to the current world''s way of making fish. Naturally, the taste is different. Seeing Yan Lu''s appearance, he knew that he had made the right move: "sit down. I learned these in my spare time. If you can taste it, you can make it for you."


    Yan Lu nodded and sat down. He looked at Chu Feng. "It seems that you are really idle, but I think you have a good gift and should spend more time on it."


    "Life is also a kind of practice." Chu Feng sat down and gave Yan Lu a bowl of fish soup. With a faint smile, he said, "isn''t there a saying? Practice everywhere in life. I think doing these things can improve my martial arts. So why should I practice persistently? "


    Yan Lu was stunned. After thinking about it, she felt that what Chu Feng said seemed to be reasonable. Moreover, compared with the little master of Xicheng, xibuluo, it seemed to be the truth.


    Nodding, he took the bowl of fish soup and took a sip. When he put it down, he said, "this is the last thing I''ll eat from you. I''ll leave tomorrow."


    Chu Feng pretended to be surprised, and then nodded: "well, you have been here for several days."


    Yan Lu looked at Chu Feng as if she was very calm, inexplicably disappointed. She lowered her head and ate something there. In the middle of the meal, Yan Lu couldn''t help saying, "do you believe me?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "believe ah, how can you ask that?"


    "But I deceived you." Yan Lu took a deep breath, put down the dishes and chopsticks, and said softly, "because I didn''t believe you, I really called Yan Lu, but my identity is not an ordinary person."


    Chu Feng looked at Yan Lu''s appearance and nodded: "I know that if you are an ordinary person, you can''t know the master of the West City, but it''s not very important to me. As long as you get along well and have laughter, it''s enough. As for who you are, it''s the same to me."


    "A warrior''s life is as short as a hundred years, as long as it is thousands of years. There are so many passers-by. Who can understand it?"


    Yan Lu saw Chu Feng seems to hear her cheating are not angry, these two days the kind of uneasiness also virtually dissipated, asked: "you don''t want to know who I am?"


    "Do you believe me?" Chu Feng knows everything in his heart, so he can show that he doesn''t care about the general: "I''m not afraid to tell me, what bad ideas do I have for you?"


    Yan Lu looked at Chu Feng seriously, and then nodded positively: "I believe you."


    Chu Feng holding the hand of braised fish gently stagnated, but soon recovered. He put the fish into his mouth, chewed it carefully and swallowed it down. He said, "you believe me, then you can say it. If you don''t believe me, then never tell me who you are."


    Yan Lu nodded and picked up the dishes and chopsticks to eat there. Chu Feng did not tangle with these problems. They ate a whole fish feast in silence.


    After eating and drinking, Chu Feng stood up and held out his hand: "I know it''s always to be separated, so I prepared a gift for you, I hope you will like it."


    Yan Lu looked at Chu Feng''s outstretched hand, unnaturally stretched out her hand to hold it. She was pulled out of the restaurant by Chu Feng and went to the square in front of the villa.


    After releasing Yan Lu''s hand, Chu Feng''s hand flew two huge things in the distance. Chu Feng said faintly, "this thing is called fireworks. It''s made by me with a bamboo tube. After lighting it, there will be sparks flying into the sky. The scene is very beautiful."


    Yan Lu takes a look. Before the closure of the five forbidden areas a thousand years ago, she has been to the modern world. Naturally, she knows about the fireworks. She just sees the fireworks that Chu Feng has made with bamboo tubes. She always has a little taste in her heart. She doesn''t know what he wants to do. Why should she prepare these fireworks?


    Chu Feng put two giant fireworks, back to Yan Lu''s side, a little finger lit the fireworks lead, beside her voice full of kindness said: "I can feel your heart is very uncomfortable, very sad, but you can''t vent out, I can''t make you completely happy."


    "This is a fireworks specially made for you. No matter what the future may be, happiness is the most important thing. Luck is always left to optimistic people."


    When Yan Lu was moved, the giant fireworks shot into the sky together, which also attracted Yan Lu''s eyes, because the fireworks exploded in the sky that day appeared lines of words.


    Life a life, vegetation a autumn!


    Life, or death, is God''s arrangement.


    Live, then go on, sadness can''t be all you have.


    Look ahead, do not be silent in the past sadness, you will find that there will be many beautiful scenery on the way.A beautiful woman should not always be full of a sad face. I hope you will be happy every day and live a happy life.


    fireworks are blooming continuously. Every sentence is printed into Yan Lu''s eyes, which deeply touches her heart. She doesn''t know that the person beside her is Chu Feng, and she doesn''t know that the people around her know her past, so it''s only for the past few days, Chu Feng saw her heart.


    Clench lips, eyes some sour moist, hold back just did not leave that fragile tears.


    When the fireworks completely dissipated, Yan Lu said faintly: "my name is Yan Lu, one of the elders of danzong, the existence of the next God. The story I told you was that the elder brother who killed my beloved man was the Lord of danzong. Every year, I would come here to worship that man and want to revenge for him."


    "Xifeng, thank you, but also please forgive me for cheating, because I don''t want people in danzong to know that I still remember that man, so that his bones are gone."


    Chu Feng thought that Yan Lu would not tell himself her true identity, but now he found that Yan Lu and many women, there is no real resistance, just to see whether you understand her heart, as long as you can see through her heart, then there will be no distance between you.


    Women are very simple, she will not easily believe a man, but when she believes a man''s words, then there will be no reservation.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. It was because of Yan Lu''s simple feeling and some guilt for his behavior. He didn''t show much surprise on his face. He seemed to have expected: "Oh, I thought you needed my protection. If I had known, I would not make a fool of myself in front of you."


    "No Yan Lu turned to face Chu Feng. She didn''t find anything wrong with Chu Feng. Her face was sincere: "I didn''t tell you on purpose. I didn''t believe you, but I didn''t mean to tease you. You didn''t make a show. On the contrary, I like your protection and care for me. Thank you very much!"


    "Besides him, you really care about me, not because of my identity, not because of my status, thank you!"


    Yan Lu slightly bent down, rippling out dazzling snow white, but this kind of thanks makes Chu Feng''s heart more guilty.


    He felt that he was cold and tough enough, but seeing Yan Lu at the moment, Chu Feng still felt guilty and took a deep breath.


    Just ready to speak, Yan Lu continued: "just, we may not see each other again in the future. I believe you should hear that the elder YanXiShan of danzong killed Chu Jinglei, the second elder of lingyunzong. It was chufeng''s grandfather, and Yan Xishan killed chujinglei, in addition to Yan forbidding, there was also my reason."


    Chu Feng slightly condensed his eyes: "what does it have to do with you?"


    "Yan Xishan wants to marry me." Yan Lu completely let go at the moment and whispered, "I have hinted at me for hundreds of years, but they were all rejected by me. Because of my brother''s death, he said that he would avenge me. If he didn''t give me any time to respond, he would kill Chu Jinglei. I believe Chu Feng would kill me if he knew why Yan Xishan killed Chu Jinglei and me."


    Chufeng squints his eyes, the heart surging with murder: "then you want to kill Chu Jinglei?"


    "I just want to kill chufeng." Yan Lu''s eyes sprouted murder and coldness: "he killed my last relative in the world. Even if my younger brother didn''t become my sister when he grew up, he would like me to devote myself to a stronger person to get benefits for him, but there is no denying that we are brothers and sisters of a mother."


    "As for Chu Jinglei, I have never thought of killing him. There is a head of injustice and a master of debt. Although I am a woman, I still understand the basic principles."


    Chu Feng''s left eye didn''t see any deception. It can be confirmed that Chu Jinglei''s death did not mean Yan Lu. It was the personal behavior of Yan Xishan and Yan bu.


    Scattered in the heart of the killing machine, take back the eyes: "take good care of yourself, unexpectedly you want to leave tomorrow, then I go first."


    "West wind!" Chu Feng walked out a few steps, and suddenly Yan Lu came up from behind and hugged him. After countless years of loneliness, a woman''s voice of a thousand years asked a little more: "can you accompany me tonight, until tomorrow I will leave?"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly, feeling the longing and tension in Yan Lu''s words. He gently took her hand and turned to look at the expectant eyes: "elder Yanlu, you are the elder of danzong. I''m just an ordinary demigod in the western city. We,,"


    "I don''t mind!" Yan Lu seemed to ignite the inner weakness, tightly hugged Chu Feng again, and then he kisses him, vaguely: "moreover, as long as you accompany me, I will not let you encounter any danger, such a thing, I only allow once."


    Chu Feng wants to push Yanlu away, but Yanlu suddenly pulls him around. When he appears, he is in the room of Yanlu in the villa. The mature and charming woman doesn''t know when she has taken off all her clothes and stands in front of Chu Feng.


    Face slightly red: "although I once loved a man, but the body is still clean, you can accompany me?"


    Chu Feng blinks his eyes. He just wants to use Yan Lu to enter the danzong sect. The rest of them have never thought about it. Looking at the love in the eyes of a woman, Chu Feng secretly plays big and Yan Lu seems to fall in love with him.Not waiting for him to respond to what, Yan Lu has gone to him, the whole person in his arms, voice is invisible gentle: "don''t refuse me, really don''t refuse me." In words, there is tension, there is fear.


    Chu Feng secretly said a sin, thinking about pushing Yanlu, any plan would be broken, and would cause great harm to Yan Lu. Chu Feng sighed in his heart and took the initiative to hold Yan Lu. The scenery is infinite!


    When the room rang out Yan Lu''s long suppressed hum, Xuanyuan Huining was biting shellfish teeth on a tree in the distance, and his eyes were ablaze with fire: "bastard brother-in-law, he still talks big in the daytime, and stabs others at night, scoundrel, despicable!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2135

    No matter how long the night is, there will always be a time to go.


    Golden orchid Valley, when the sun shines.


    The simple atmosphere of the villa, the window gently left a gap, sunlight from the gap into the two people printed on the bed, not Chu Feng and Yan Lu, who can it be?


    Feeling the slight glare of his eyes, Chu Feng frowned and opened his eyes. He saw Yan Lu, who had already woken up and was staring at him. The woman with a special flavor at the moment showed a kind of lazy amorous feelings, as well as a kind of gentle and delicate state like water.


    Gently pulled Chu Feng''s hand to lean on his arm, Yan Lu softly opened his mouth: "thank you!"


    The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitch carelessly. It can be determined that Yan Lu was definitely the first time last night. How could she still say thank you?


    Chu Feng was still there thinking about what Yan Lu was thinking. The latter continued: "my past so many years, every day life is unchangeable, some things I want to do, but because of the shackles of identity hidden in the heart, thank you for the warmth these days brought to me, this is a long time I have not had a happy."


    Gently side of the head, eyes with a gentle color staring at Chu Feng: "I will always remember you, my first man."


    Chu Feng feels that there is a saying in the world that there is nothing wrong with it, that is, the plan will never catch up with the changes.


    He just wanted to use Yan Lu to complete his plan to enter the danzong, but after a few days of contact, he really got Yan Lu''s trust, but his heart also had a little more pity for this woman. Who said that a woman must be very happy when she went to God''s land, at least not Yan Lu.


    She hugged a little bit and gave her a gentle kiss on her forehead: "I''m sorry."


    Yan Lu did not know the true meaning of Chu Feng''s three words of sorry, but thought he was sorry because he violated himself last night.


    Close to a little, Chu Feng whispered: "no need to say sorry, I am voluntary, maybe we just know a few days, but you give me care and care is what I have been longing for, we may not have any future, but at least at this moment, I am willing to give myself to you."


    Chu Feng still wanted to talk, but Yan Lu turned over and pressed on Chu Feng''s body and gently opened her red lips: "don''t say anything. Love me again, and then I will leave."


    Thousands of words are not as real as the most realistic activities. No matter how holy love is, it is impossible to stay away from the communication on the body. As for what Platonic love is pure bullshit, or it is the combination of man and demon, or it is the incompetence of men or the indifference of women.


    Otherwise, in this world, no matter how pure and flawless love is, there is sex first, then love, that''s what it means.


    On the morning of the rising sun, Yan Lu''s voice of enchantment sounded again in this secluded villa, which added a special flavor to the morning.


    Close to noon, after a long night, the two talents have completely walked out of the room. Yan Lu dissipated her cold and indifference. She gently supported Chu Feng''s arm and walked to the open space outside the villa.


    About to leave, just found that there are thousands of words, many words want to say, but everything is impossible to say again.


    Yan Lu looks at Chu Feng affectionately. This is a man she fell in love with again for thousands of years. This is her first man in endless years. Although she only knew for a few days, she did not regret at all. She felt that giving her body to the person in front of her was a kind of liberation for her.


    Open arms tightly embrace Chu Feng, deep breath, as if to remember the taste of this man.


    Chu Feng also opened his hands, holding Yan Lu and gently patting her back. At the moment, her heart is complex, and she feels a little guilty for her son of a bitch. Although Yan Lu is a strong God, she has a very fragile heart, and this heart is also scarred and tired.


    A simple hug separated, Yan Lu gently looked at Chu Feng and said, "west wind, do you want to go with me?"


    Yan Lu looked at Chu Feng''s eyes with some consternation, said: "although you will be very dangerous with me, as long as Yan does not know, you will be killed. If you know that you have occupied me, I will be angry to kill you, but I will protect you, live in my territory, no one will know who you are."


    Yan Lu''s eyes have a little more expectation. She doesn''t know why she said that. She just has a kind of hope. Hope and the man in front of her can be seen every day.


    If it was before today, Chu Feng would certainly agree to follow Yan Lu back, but after last night and some things, Chu Feng did not want to cheat this woman.


    Holding her hand, she said faintly, "I know your mind, but you should know that the life of danzong is not suitable for me. At this time of every year, if I am still alive, I will be waiting for you here, or you can contact me when you want to find me."


    A secret tone technique penetrated into Yan Lu''s body. He didn''t want to follow Yan Lu back to let her know that he had been cheated, and he didn''t want her to suspect anything. He could only do so.Yan Lu seems to have expected that Chu Feng would refuse, some bitter smile, but there is nothing forced, she is not that kind of woman.


    Holding up her hand, a black sign was suspended between her palms: "this is the waist token of Dan zongnei men, but now it has lost its effect. You can''t get in and out of any place at all. Take it and I hope you will find me one day."


    After cutting his fingertip, a drop of blood didn''t enter the waist token. Yan Lu said softly, "this waist token has my blood in it. Now, except for a few people including me, the rest of danzong can''t get in and out, but in this way, you can get in and out of the secret place of Dan sect. Take it."


    "If you''re bored in the west city one day, you can find me. I''ll always be there."


    Chu Feng took the waist token with a complicated look. Unexpectedly, Yan Lu would leave such a waist token: "are you afraid of Lord Yan? I believe he would not like to have someone holding the waist token that can enter danzong at any time! "


    Yan Lu gently smile, in the heart is very satisfied with Chu Feng''s attitude at the moment, he didn''t get the waist token to enter danzong excited, just worried that she would not be allowed to know by Yan, in the heart of special warmth.


    He hugged Chu Feng again and leaned on his shoulder: "recently, he is busy with the affairs of the little master of danzong. I don''t know that I came out, so you don''t need to worry, and he won''t find that I gave you a waist token. Just be careful when you go."


    Chu Feng gently nodded, gently stroked Yan Lu''s head, for this woman, unexpectedly more pity.


    A deep embrace, Yan Lu Song opened Chu Feng, knowing that she was going to leave after all, otherwise Yan could not know that she had sneaked out, and it was inevitable that some explanations were not clear.


    Eyes do not give up looking at Chu Feng: "I left."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and even hated the feeling of "I will go to see you."


    Yan Lu seems to be waiting for this sentence. She smiles like a flower on her face. She nods, turns around, and looks back at Chu Feng. Then she bites her teeth and flies away. In the blink of an eye, it disappears in the sky and goes to the west city.


    Chu Feng stood there holding the waist token, and now he can enter danzong at any time. However, he was not happy at all. It seemed that he got the waist token in such a way, which made him feel very uncomfortable.


    Xuanyuan Huining also came to Chu Feng''s side from the sky at the moment, humming: "how do I feel that you are particularly insidious, not only to go to the murderer''s people, but also to be given your waist token, and even get their body. How can you be so insidious and despicable as you are? Are you still not a human being?"


    Xuanyuan Huining knew that Chu Feng would go to danzong, but she saw everything in the dark these days. She even saw everything through the gap last night.


    In the heart some confused, how can Chu Feng make such a thing in order to achieve the goal, Yan Lu or permit to hate, but she is also pitiful ah.


    Chufeng holding waist token, it seems that he has not heard Xuanyuan Huining''s words at all, but he is a little stuffy in his heart.


    If you can simply enter the danzong, he doesn''t want to look like this, but Yan Lu will fight with him because of Yan Pei''s death. What''s more, there is nothing better than this way. At least Chu Feng''s apology is not so much.


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t say a word when he saw Chu Feng. He was dissatisfied and said, "brother-in-law, don''t you feel guilty at all?"


    "I feel guilty, but I don''t feel guilty all the time." Chu Feng took a deep breath and dissipated the emotion he shouldn''t have in his heart. His eyes were deep and said: "because from your point of view, I cheated Yan Lu, but from Yan Lu''s point of view, I gave her the warmest days for thousands of years."


    "As long as I don''t give her the real situation, she will be happy all her life and can''t guess anything, so the result is good for me and her."


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned: "but you said you would wait for her here every year."


    "Fool!" Chufeng smiles, turns around and hugs Xuanyuan Huining and goes forward, ready to leave here: "all the strong in the divine realm will die one day, and in her memory, I am an idle person and a person who walks around. So one day I was killed when I was traveling, isn''t it normal?"


    "When the time comes, as long as the master of the west city cooperates, will Yan Lu doubt anything?"


    Xuanyuan Huining looks a little unnatural. She still can''t accept Chu Feng''s way of doing things, but she can''t deny that good and bad coexist. For her, Chu Feng is too insidious and despicable.


    But for Yan Lu, these days are her sweetest memories.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2136

    After leaving the golden orchid Valley, Yan Lu arrived at the South City and returned to the secret place of Dan sect through one of the hidden transmission arrays.


    The layout of the four forces is basically the same. Lingyunzong has a Tianguan City, while danzong also has a Yanshan city. The only difference is that the danzong holy land is not within the Yanshan City, but is built on a continuous mountain range full of herbs outside the city.


    From afar, they are magnificent buildings, and can smell the smell of medicine, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    The development of danzong came from Yan Family of Yanshan, mainly refining pills, which affected some people in the secret territory of danzong and even in Xicheng. However, there were few people who could refine pills above the ground level. Even if there were those who could, they would succeed once and twice every ten times.


    Yan Lu crossed the wild goose mountain city and came to the danzong holy land. She didn''t start the middle boundary like Ling yunzong. Because the channel was completely blocked, the God of nature could not enter, so the boundary in the middle was not so important.


    Entering the danzong Holy Land in a low-key way, she didn''t attract too many people''s attention. Yan Lu returned to her private territory. There were only a dozen women walking back and forth in a bamboo grove surrounded by mountains and rivers. Besides, there were no more people here. What Yan Lu needed was peace and quiet, and no one would disturb her.


    "Elder Yanlu."


    As soon as I entered the residence and had not sat down to have a rest, a disciple of Dan sect came down from the sky and stood outside and said, "the Lord asked me to invite you to go there and discuss something with you."


    Yan Lu smell speech eyebrows gently a wrinkle, she just came back from the outside world, Yan not allowed to look for her, is it to know that she went out now to look for her past accountability?


    Anyway, it certainly won''t be a good thing. Yan Lu replied, and then she threw herself into the bathroom.


    Last night''s lingering, she will inevitably leave a trace on her body. She needs to clean it and go back again. Otherwise, if Yan can''t know, she will inevitably trace to the west city. Not only will she shovel out the hidden grave, but she may also kill the man last night.


    This is absolutely not allowed by Yan Lu.


    After washing for a while in the bathroom, Yan Lu put on a strict dress and left the residence. Soon, she came to Yan''s main hall.


    Seeing a lot of people standing around, although they are not from all branches and departments, there are a lot of people gathered. Yan Lu is more curious about what happened, and the faces of those people around are similarly confused. Yan Lu is wondering what Yan can''t really do, and calls her to come here.


    Walking into the hall, in addition to Yan not allowed Yan Xishan, some important figures of various departments have already sat here.


    In addition to Yan Xishan and Yan forbid, the rest of the people stood up to greet Yan Lu when they saw her coming. Although the latter was a woman, she was still a powerful man in the divine realm. They were not Yan Bu and Yan Xishan, and they were not qualified to despise Yan Lu.


    Yan Lu to Yan forbid two people to nod slightly: "patriarch, Xishan elder."


    Yan forbids to wave: "sit down and wait for you."


    Yan Lu nodded and went to sit down. She happened to be opposite Yan Xishan. She felt that Yan Xishan looked at her differently. She was slightly annoyed, but she didn''t dare to show it. She was ready to see what happened first.


    "Everyone''s here. Let me just say one thing."


    Yan did not allow his eyes to majestically follow the people''s body: "Yan Yan was captured by the Chu wind, and did not appear for a long time. It is estimated that he has been killed by the Chu wind. This is the loss of our danzong, but we can''t sink down because of this. There is no saint daughter of Dan clan, we still have a little master of Dan clan."


    Speaking of Yan Yan, all the people present had a little pity. The younger one was the peak of the later period of the demigod period, and he was even recognized as the master of Shuanglong chaotic tripod. Unfortunately, he may have been killed by Chu Feng. It''s hard to avoid feeling that it''s a pity, but I don''t know whether it''s Yan Yan or Shuanglong chaotic tripod.


    Yan Lu was more relaxed when she heard these words. It seemed that Yan did not know that she had gone out.


    "I''m looking for you today because of Yan Wanhong''s business."


    Yan did not pause for a moment and continued to say: "as we all know, at first, my idea was to let Yan Yan marry Yan Wanhong to become the wife of the little Lord after she stepped into the divine realm. Unfortunately, she does not exist now. And to be congratulated, there is still a God state in our danzong, which is female!"


    All of them are stunned, and Yan Lu is stunned. Yan Xishan''s eyes burst with a fierce look, and Yan can''t. listen to the meaning of this, Yan Xishan is talking about Yan Lu, is it to marry Yan Wanhong?


    Sure enough, Yan can''t see everyone''s reaction is very wonderful, and said with a smile: "yes, you guessed it right. I''m going to marry elder Yan Lu to young master Yan Wanhong. After so many years, it''s not easy for elder Yanlu to be alone. Moreover, as a God, it''s time to have a strong blood for Dan Zongyan."


    Many people are not satisfied with Yan''s words, because most of the people present have ideas about Yan Lu and want to have a strong blood relationship with this woman. How can they agree with her and Yan Wanhong?Yan Xishan was more direct and said: "patriarch, Wanhong Shao Lord is indeed an amazing talent, but now it is only the peak of semi God''s later stage. Even if you want to be with elder Yan Lu, it should be the blood derived from the divine realm. I don''t think it is so appropriate!"


    Yan forbid meaningfully passed by Yan Xishan. How could he not know the meaning of the latter? In the same way, Yan Bu had some ideas about Yan Lu in his heart, just because he was the patriarch and it was not good to force Yan Lu. Therefore, the words of Yan Xishan could not be clearer.


    However, he has already made a decision on how to allow other people''s opposition: "elder Xishan, you don''t need to worry about this. There is no doubt that Wan Hong''s talent is not as good as Yan Yan''s, but his future achievements must be above elder Yan Lu''s. it is reasonable to combine them."


    Yan Xishan''s heart passed through the haze. How could he not know that Yan could not get Yan Lu, so he wanted to push her to Yan Wanhong: "patriarch, I should have supported this matter, but Wanhong Shaozhu, after all, is not a god state."


    "Who says I''m not a God?" Yan Xishan had just finished speaking, there was a loud voice outside.


    Naturally, everyone knows who this person is. It is the young master of danzong, Yan Wanhong.


    "When did you break through the realm of God?"


    Yanxi Shanben wants to talk, but he feels the breath flowing on Yan Wanhong and forgets what he wants to say, because Yan Wanhong''s cultivation at the moment is actually the lower God''s realm, and the breath is very strong, almost similar to Yan Lu. Even if it is not comparable to Yan Lu, it is estimated that it is almost the same.


    Yan Xishan was so shocked, not to mention other people. Even Yan Lu was a little surprised when he saw him. How could Yan Wanhong, who is only in his twenties, become a strong man in the divine realm? This talent is amazing!


    Yan Wanhong came over and did not allow him to pay homage to Yan. Then he said hello to Yan Xishan at will. When he glanced over Yan Lu, he gave a faint smile. Then he faced the public: "thanks to the inheritance of the first generation of ancestors, I have learned about it in his former seclusion these days. I got some opportunities two days ago."


    "Then, with the help of the patriarch, in a hidden space, we have successfully broken through to the next God, and experienced seven and nine heavenly thunder, and more than seventy heavenly thunder."


    The crowd was shocked by Yan Wanhong''s talent.


    Even if Yan was not allowed at the beginning, even if he was a gifted person, he had to rely on his own strength to go through six nine heavenly thunder and more than fifty heavenly thunder.


    The more thunders he suffers from breaking through the divine realm, the stronger he will be. Undoubtedly, Yan Wanhong is more powerful than Yan Yanbu. Even if he goes to the middle God in the future, if he only needs to settle down for a few days, he may be above Yan bu.


    "Now, gentlemen, do you understand what I mean?"


    Yan can''t be satisfied with the surprised look on people''s faces now. Yan Xishan is stunned and speechless. His eyes also look at Yan Lu with dignity: "well, what I said just now, I don''t know what elder Yanlu means. My little master of danzong is already a strong one in the divine realm. Tianfu is amazing, and you are the only one in the danzong. You should have a comprehensive view."


    This time, Yan Xishan did not speak again, and even none of the rest dared to speak.


    Yan Wanhong has accomplished the cultivation of the divine realm. According to the rules of his ancestors, no matter who is in the Yan family, as long as he enters the divine realm, he must marry and have children, and he must be the most powerful woman.


    In the past, when Yan was not allowed to break through with Yan Xishan, Yan Lu was not a strong man in the divine realm, and he had not shown his edge, so he was ignored. But now Yan Wanhong has broken through to a strong one in the divine realm. As the youngest one in the history of danzong, Yan Wanhong naturally wants to combine with the woman with the most powerful talent of danzong. This is the rule.


    But this woman, also only has the lower God realm Yan Lu.


    Yan Lu also knows this truth. It''s only last night that she gave her body to a man. In her heart, that is her first and last man, how can she commit herself to other men?


    But now Yan may have brought it up. Yan Lu knew that she was not good at rejecting him face to face. She said softly, "Lord, this matter is too sudden. Please allow me a few days to think about it."


    Yan didn''t seem to be surprised at all. He said with a smile, "OK, I''ll give you seven days. It doesn''t matter whether you want to marry Wanhong or not, as long as you have a blood relationship with him."


    Yan Lu looks a little ugly. It''s just like she''s a tool for giving birth to children. But in the face of Yan''s inaccuracy, it''s still the rule of the ancestors. Yan Lu is not good at refuting it. She nods: "I''ll figure it out."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2137

    In a flash, two days later, the commerce and trade state, which is connected with the four major forces, was established.


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining left the Jinlan Valley on the same day and came here. Because of the fierce battle between danzong and lingyunzong, and now the four major forces have completely blocked the passage, the busy business state now has no one, and the desolation is like a dead city.


    The reason why chufeng came here was to go to danzong through the channel of danzong. Although there was a teleportation to danzong in the center of Xicheng city and the city Lord''s house, if he went in from those places, it would either bring trouble to the West City lord or be found out. So Chu Feng chose the deserted business state.


    There is no one here because of the fierce battle, but the transmission array of the four forces still exists. It is only blocked and can not enter or leave. However, for Chu Feng, who has Yan Lu''s blood and enlightened waist token, it is not difficult.


    Just came here for two days, Chu Feng stayed quietly in an inn in the state of Commerce and commerce, and didn''t mean to enter danzong. Xuanyuan Huining was really curious.


    The setting sun has set, and soon it will take three days. Chu Feng is still quiet and has no plan for the next step. Xuanyuan Huining can''t help it.


    He came to Chu Feng and asked, "what do you want? Now you can go in at any time with the waist token given by Yan Lu. Why don''t you act? Do you want to take me in this place and torture me every night. No one knows yet? "


    When talking about this, Xuanyuan Hui was very angry because Chu Feng had not touched a woman for several decades. Every night, she was powerless. If it was not for the restoration of her physical strength, Xuanyuan Huining would not doubt that she had been killed by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng held the waist token in his hand, and his expression flashed a faint helplessness: "I''m thinking whether or not to go, because once gone, Yan Lu may know that he has been cheated."


    Now the danzong channel is completely blocked, only the channel to Zhongzhou is opened, and that channel must be heavily guarded, and no one can enter quietly. Once he appears in danzong, Yan Lu''s intelligence is not difficult to guess what.


    It was a poor woman. Chu Feng didn''t want to hurt her, but once she got into danzong and started revenge, Yan Lu would surely know what was going on. Chu Feng had been hesitating on this issue for the past two days.


    What is the way to make Yan Lu unable to know, even unexpected?


    "Are you stupid?"


    Xuanyuan Hui murmured and said, "as long as you carry this waist token that she gave you, anyone can enter it. It has not been said that only the person designated by Yan Lu is allowed. Then you can say that Xifeng has been killed by you?"


    Chufeng turns a glance at Xuanyuan Huining. He knows that this is a good way, and Yan Lu will believe it.


    It''s just that Yan Lu, who had been killed by a beloved man a thousand years ago, can still bear the killing of a man who loves the second time? The answer is very obvious. Some of Chu Feng is not willing to do so. He also finds that his heart is becoming colder and colder, but on some issues, he has a little indecisive meaning.


    Xuanyuan Huining looks at Chu Feng. It seems that he really doesn''t want to hurt Yan Lu, but he wants to revenge Dan Zong, which is the harm to Yan Lu. This is impossible to change.


    Of course, unless chufeng gives up revenge, only Chu Jinglei''s death, Yan Xishan must die, how can Chu Feng really not retaliate?


    Sitting next to Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Huining could feel that Chu Feng was really tangled and said, "brother-in-law, you may think a little bit more. If you want to go to danzong, you mainly kill Yan Xishan and Yan bu. You don''t mean to kill others. At most, there may be some conflict with the ancestors of Yan family."


    "And Yan Lu wants to kill Yan Bu and Yan Xishan. If you kill them, Yan Lu must be happy. What you worry about now is that Yan Lu suspects that the west wind is you, so you are entangled?"


    Chu Feng nods and has experienced Luo Mengmeng''s affairs. Chu Feng is very clear about this kind of injury. At first, she just wanted to gain Yan Lu''s trust. She would not have so many problems. She only guessed at the beginning, but did not expect the result. Yan Lu fell in love with him in the process of getting along.


    Chu Feng may not love Yan Lu, but for a woman who loves herself, Chu Feng always can''t bear to hurt. For example, in the present world, many things can''t help but have a little tangled emotions.


    Xuanyuan Huining looked at Chu Feng and sighed in a sad voice: "I can''t help you. If you don''t want to revenge danzong now, you can go to Zhongzhou first or try to find a way to revenge Juesha Zong. Maybe when time goes by, Yan Lu will forget it. Then you will be better if you retaliate."


    This is not a way, but Chu Feng is very clear that Yan Lu is not the kind of person who will forget in the past. Otherwise, she would not have buried her former man in Xicheng and would have to pay a sacrifice every year.


    But some things are to choose, Chu Jinglei''s death, after all, is to comfort.


    Standing up, he also scared Xuanyuan Huining for a moment: "maybe you are right. Considering too much can only make it more difficult to make a decision. I will go to danzong now, find an opportunity to kill Yan Xishan and Yan are not allowed to leave. I believe that Yan Lu has a guess, but it can not be confirmed."Seeing Chu Feng think it through, Xuanyuan Huining is also happy: "well, I''ll go with you."


    "You go with me?" Chufeng looked at Xuanyuan Huining strangely and said with a smile, "I really want to take you with me, but there is only one waist token. I just want to take you there. You''d better wait in the business state."


    Xuanyuan Huining looks solidified: "do you want me to wait here alone?"


    If Xuanyuan Huining, a former commercial state, had nothing to do with it, and now it''s a deserted city, it''s like a dead city. Although Xuanyuan Huining is a powerful subordinate God, you will be a little afraid if you want her to stay here and wait.


    This has nothing to do with the strength of their own strength, but the weakness of women''s nature.


    Chufeng pinched Xuanyuan Huining''s nose: "otherwise, what do you want to do?"


    Xuanyuan Huining puffed her mouth, knowing that there was only one waist token. Chu Feng could not take her in. She could only wait outside, but it was a little uncomfortable to wait here.


    After thinking about it, he said, "I''ll go to live in Nancheng first. Then you can contact me when you finish your work. I''ll find you."


    "I''ll see you then." Chu wind gently Xuanyuan Hui Ning in his arms, whispered: "darling, these two days wronged you, I promise you won''t have sex again, don''t let you worry about it!"


    Take the initiative to embrace Chu Feng, raised his head and said: "you know I''m sorry, so take good care of yourself, otherwise,,,, or I''ll give others when sister-in-law."


    Chufeng''s mouth twitched violently, and Xuanyuan Huining had a great potential meaning.


    To be a sister-in-law for someone else is to show that she is looking for another man, and she is going to be her sister-in-law for others. That means, Chu Feng can''t understand.


    Pinch her nose: "don''t dream, you are my sister-in-law in this life."


    Xuanyuan Huining blushed and shyly bowed her head. Every time she heard the three words, her sister-in-law felt very evil. What''s more, it would remind her of the time when she was in love with Chu Feng. Where is this sister-in-law and brother-in-law? In the heart secretly scolds, rascal brother-in-law, sister-in-law all want to take down.


    Simple warmth, Chu wind on the release of Xuanyuan Huining: "good, I go, you go back to the south city!"


    Xuanyuanhui nodded and left the inn with Chu Feng. Chu Feng watched her enter the teleportation array of the southern city, then crossed the void to the other end of the danzong Garrison State. The transmission array to danzong was just blocked here.


    After finding the location of the transmission array, Chu Feng turned his waist token and hung it on his body. His left eye blinked and received the picture of the next five minutes. Then he stepped into the transmission array.


    Today''s secret place of danzong is already dark. When Chu Feng enters, it is on a mountain peak. Obviously, the access to the secret place of danzong has changed randomly because of the blockade. There is no exit like Lingyun sect, and there is only one exit.


    But that''s fine. No one will find him in it.


    When you get to the front of the mountain, your left eye twinkles to see the distant Yanshan City, and the continuous architectural complex outside the city. There are many herbs planted on those mountains, which seems to be the holy land of danzong.


    But now we don''t know where Yan Xishan''s residence is. If you have left eye to look for it, you can''t find it in a short time.


    Chu Feng thought about the magic light''s wings and boasted in the sky, and soon came directly to the sky of danzong. Because the passageway was completely blocked and the danzong holy land was not demarcated, there was less trouble in lingyunzong.


    He was about to find a place where there were not many people to go down to find out where Yan Xishan lived. Chu Feng''s heart beat hard, and his eyes were slightly coagulated and looked at the distant place.


    His eyes became deep, because in that direction, he felt a strong breath of martial arts, with a faint breath of God of creation. This breath was not very obvious, and it was diffuse in the high air, which was not felt by the people of the following danzong.


    Who in the end is, why in the big night surging with such a terrible breath?


    Chu Feng, who was going to go down, thought for a moment, fluttered his wings and brought out a faint light, and went in that direction. In the secret place of Dan sect, everything should be careful. Now there is a powerful God state, and it is always necessary to find out.


    Who is it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2138

    This is a green and secluded grassland, just like the boundless grassland. The only difference is that there are many trees on this grassland, covering a variety of species. Even if you see such a place on this night, you can feel its beauty.


    If there is such a place in the modern world, it is definitely a holy land for tourism and vacation. Unfortunately, the industrial development in the world is over developed. It seems that such a place is impossible to exist.


    Chu wind slowly fell from the night sky, can not feel any people around, but still can feel the kind of special breath just now, there is a little familiar, seems to have felt the general where.


    Put up the wings of the magic light, Chu Feng walked forward on the grass, intuition he wanted to find things in front.


    After walking for about a kilometer, chufeng saw an earthen bun in front of him, covered with green grass, without any other ornaments. But Chu Feng had a feeling that this was a tomb, but why was there a tomb here?


    The most important thing is that the breath just felt came from here. What''s going on?


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, and he was about to use his left eye to explore the truth. He sighed: "eight hundred years ago, you are the first person to find out. It''s just that you are not Yan''s family. I can''t feel the restlessness of blood connection."


    Hear someone''s voice, Chu Feng instantly alert up: "who are you?"


    There is no answer in the earth bag, just wisps of breath continue to vent out, but it is miraculously surrounded and does not leak out. Except for the Chu wind, the rest of the people, even the God of creation, may not be able to feel it.


    Chu Feng''s heart is also more curious about the people hidden in the earth bag.


    After a while, the green grass on the earth bag withered and finally turned yellow. The soil came out a little bit. The Chu wind retreated a step, and the powerful force had gathered in all parts of the body. Once there was something wrong, he would immediately launch the most powerful attack.


    With the soil constantly emerging, a pair of dark sarcophagus also rose, suspended in the air, Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly deep. It was really a tomb, but who was buried? According to what he said, it seems that it has been 800 years, but how can people be buried underground, 800 years?


    At this time, the lid of the sarcophagus moved slowly. Chu Feng had a kind of scalp numbness meaning. Although the inside may be a person, but the thought that a person would climb out of the sarcophagus, Chu Feng''s heart was a little bit unacceptable.


    When the sarcophagus was halfway moved, an old man with white hair and wind and bones sat up, with a kind face and a light smile. The look at Chu Feng made him feel a very peaceful atmosphere.


    I feel the breath of the old man. It seems that he is a man, but he is not a man. However, he is not evil in general, and there is no malice. Chu Feng''s vigilance has also dissipated. However, he is curious about the old man. Who is he and why he locked himself in the coffin?


    "Yes?"


    The old man slowly stood up and came out of the coffin. Standing in front of Chu Feng, he lifted the sarcophagus and slowly fell to the ground. He just looked at Chu Feng''s eyes and was surprised: "the blood is thick, but with a strong evil spirit, you are not a pure warrior. Who are you?"


    Chu Feng''s heart beat. Besides being a warrior, Chu Feng is still a devil. But when he doesn''t show it, others can''t see it at all. The old man in front of him is peeping into his secret at a glance. His eyes are so shocking.


    It seems to see Chu Feng''s surprise, the old man said with a faint smile: "don''t care, because I''m not a human being, so I''m very sensitive to some mysterious breath fluctuations. Although you''re full of martial arts breath, I feel the bloody evil spirit under the martial arts breath."


    "Young man, if you have guessed correctly, you are one of the taboos of the double cultivation of magic and martial arts?"


    Not only can you see that he is a double cultivation of magic and martial arts, but also that he is one of the taboos. Chu Feng is more curious about the old man in front of him.


    Ask: "elder, you say you are not a person, so what are you?"


    "I''m not a human being, but I don''t say I''m not human." The old man gently smile, Chu Feng did not answer his question, but it is a turning recognition: "specifically, I am half human and half soul, with the human body, but my soul does not belong to human beings, this body, not my original body, can only be regarded as my boarding body."


    "As for who I am, according to the Yan Family of Dan Zong, I am the ancestor of Yan family, and also the second generation ancestor!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, surprised at the old man in front of him.


    Before he came, he thought about whether Yan''s ancestor was hiding in a secret place like Chu''s. Now it''s similar to his guess, but it''s beyond chufeng''s expectation. Yan''s ancestor is half human and half soul, not a person at all, but how can a person be like this?


    The ancestors of Yan family had no malice towards Chu Feng. He sat down against the sarcophagus with both hands on his back and said, "actually, I was dead many years ago. I just used a special array to gather the faith of posterity grandchildren to shape my body, but the soul and the body were still incompatible.""So over the years, I will bury myself in the ground to see if I can completely integrate the body and soul that do not belong to me. But I have tried for thousands of years and failed."


    Chu Feng listened to the words of the Yan Family''s ancestors, and suddenly his pupils coagulated: "you are the ancestor of Yan Family in Yanshan mountain. After breaking through the fall, he buried himself in the ground and set up a big array."


    "Well, it seems that you come from the present world." Yan''s ancestor looked at Chu Feng, nodded his head and said with a smile: "yes, it''s just that those descendants didn''t know that I had succeeded in breaking through the divine realm at that time, but I was framed and fell in the end. As for who it is, I still don''t know, but I can be sure that he is very powerful."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, but he was no stranger to Yan''s ancestors in front of him.


    When I went to Yan''s family in Yanshan, I found that the tomb where Yan''s ancestors were buried was empty. At that time, Murong Bing speculated that the Yan Family''s ancestor had been resurrected, but he didn''t know where he had gone. It seems that he had come to the hidden world and became the supreme ancestor of the Yan Family of Dan Zong as the second generation ancestor.


    At first, Chu Feng also suspected that Yan Bu or Yan Xishan were the ancestors buried by Yan Family in Yanshan, but they didn''t expect to be a higher-level ancestor. It can be seen that the inheritance of Yan Family in Yanshan is very orthodox.


    Yan didn''t allow Yan Xishan and Chu taidou to be just the third generation of characters. The first generation all fell down, the second generation withered a lot, and the third generation of leading figures after them.


    In this way, the ancestors of Yan family should be regarded as the direct ancestors of Yan Yan.


    At this time, Yan''s ancestor said faintly, "young man, I don''t know your name, where you come from, who you are, and why did you come to the land of danzongneimen?" Looking at the sky, Yan''s ancestors continued: "and still in all kinds of channels completely blocked."


    It''s not strange for the ancestors of Yan family to know so much Chu Feng. He sat down and said, "I''m here to kill people. I''m not allowed to kill Yan. Kill Yan Xishan."


    Yan''s ancestors were stunned, and then laughed: "it seems that they have done evil, offended who is not good, unexpectedly, one of the taboos, you look like this, should be taboo demon God?"


    Chufeng squinted his eyes and asked, "master, I want to kill your grandson. Do you seem to care?"


    "Why should I care?" Yan''s ancestors still smile, but said cruel and merciless: "Yan can''t or Yan Xishan are just the descendants of my two brothers. I''m their uncle at most. They respect me only because I can bring absolute stability to danzong, so that the other three forces do not dare to invade."


    "If I don''t have the strength, do you think I''m still their uncle?"


    Chu Feng believes that people who have no value, even if they are related by blood, are useless. Just like Chu taidou, even if his brothers are not good at realm, they are just strangers. Who knows who you are?


    Chu Feng then asked: "master, according to what you said, if I kill them, you don''t seem to interfere?"


    "No, I don''t have the ability." The old ancestor of Yan Family nodded and said with a melancholy look: "the realm you feel is close to the God of creation. In fact, all this is virtual. At most, I can only play the fighting power of the next God. Half a man and half a soul have bound my own strength."


    "And because of many attempts to merge, my soul has been damaged, and will soon be completely scattered into reincarnation, stop you, I can''t get anything, and I can''t stop you."


    Chu Feng believed that the Yan Family ancestor in front of her had no need to deceive himself, but he also asked: "elder, do you have any wish? Don''t misunderstand anything. It''s just that one of your descendants is called Yan Yan. She is my woman, born in Yan Family of Yanshan in the present world. She should belong to your branch. If she knows, she will do something for you."


    Yan''s ancestors nodded: "there are really some things that need your help."


    Chu Feng said, "master, please say that I will do my best to help you."


    Yan''s grandfather looked deep and said, "many years ago, when I fell down, I asked one of my sons to bury an ancient manuscript with me. But when I recovered, I couldn''t find the manuscript. My son has been dead for many years, and I can''t know who took it away."


    "I hope you find that manuscript and destroy it. I don''t want it to fall into anyone''s hands, or it will bring disaster to danzong, even to the hidden world and the world."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly heavy: "what?"


    Yan Family ancestor light return way: "in ancient times, one of the six forbidden techniques, infinite reincarnation skill!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2139

    The art of infinite reincarnation is one of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times.


    It can also be said to be the first of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times.


    It is said that in ancient times, the cultivators dominated the world, and when there were thousands of nationalities, one could stand out. No race could challenge the status of a cultivator. At that time, a strange man who was bullied by the cultivators exploded himself in anger and died, only his soul remained in the world.


    The lonely soul of no owner floats between the heaven and the earth. I don''t know how long it has passed. That alien soul, which has experienced countless loneliness and suffering, has realized a great ability to be reincarnated in other people''s bodies.


    In this regard, the alien soul occupied the body of a cultivator, wiped out his soul, and his body completely integrated into one, but all this is not over.


    The alien soul takes this body as the primacy, and can constantly go out of the body to live in other people''s bodies. And when he fully integrates everything, he will control the body to seek death. Although the physical body is destroyed, the alien soul is still there, just like boarding samsara, he will return to the original one again.


    He has experienced life and death once. His spiritual strength and strength will be strong. That is to say, he uses the life and death of others to practice his own magic. It is very evil.


    For example, if Chu Feng practiced the art of infinite reincarnation, his soul could leave his body at any time and enter the body of Yan''s ancestors at any time, erase his original soul and occupy his body. After fully controlling the body in the shortest time, he could detonate suicide.


    It is equivalent to experiencing life and death once, and the soul remains. Then it seems that he has gone through a lifetime and returned to his original body, and his strength and spiritual power will become stronger accordingly.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath: "the art of infinite reincarnation?"


    The old ancestor of Yan Family nodded: "yes, and I feel that someone has begun to practice, but I don''t know who it is, because this kind of magic is very hidden. The cultivator can use the rest time at night to attack other people''s bodies, and then quietly seek death. The soul quietly returns to the original one, and we can''t detect it."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. If anyone really practices the art of infinite reincarnation, unless he uses it himself, otherwise, he can''t be detected. Because he practices by his soul, you can''t feel anything on his body.


    Even more mysterious and powerful than the other five prohibitions.


    The six forbidden techniques of the ancient times are the swallowing technique of the great Shura, the swallowing skill of the small Shura, the blood sucking and nourishing yuan technique, the killing technique of Yin corpse, the infinite reincarnation skill, and the orchid self-cultivation skill. They are all known by Chu Feng after they came to the hidden world.


    Up to now, only the art of infinite reincarnation and orchid self-cultivation have not appeared. The first four have already been experienced. Chu Feng understands the power of this kind of magic. As long as the practitioners are given enough time, they can achieve the realm of the God of creation and even challenge the saints of heaven.


    Among them, the most powerful one is the subtle wind.


    Yan''s ancestors died thousands of years ago. At that time, the art of infinite reincarnation was buried with him. Maybe he was secretly taken away when he was just buried. Then thousands of years have passed.


    Luo Qian, the Lord of the North City, the ancestor of the Chu family, and others practiced the ancient forbidden arts for a short time, so they were not strong enough. If given enough time, they would not be easily broken.


    Thousands of years.


    Thinking that someone may have practiced the art of infinite reincarnation for thousands of years, Chu Feng smiles bitterly. It is estimated that the lowest level is the realm of the middle God or even the upper God, and maybe even more powerful, because no one knows how many bodies and souls have been replaced by the practitioners in the past thousands of years.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng asked, "master, it must be the Yan family who stole the things in your tomb. Who do you think is most likely to steal the art of infinite reincarnation? Could it be your son?"


    Although Yan''s ancestor said that his son was dead, the dead did not mean that he could not practice the art of infinite reincarnation. After all, the original founder understood this kind of magic with his soul, and it''s not surprising to see another one.


    The old ancestor of the Yan Family shook his head and said, "my son was born with waste, which made him the most trusted person. The highest level of his life was the period of the sun. Even if such a person practiced the art of infinite reincarnation, he would not have achieved anything. Moreover, at that time, no one could get close to my tomb, so it could not be my one A son. "


    Chu Feng nodded. If the son of Yan''s ancestors was only in the period of Tianyang, it would be impossible to get close to the cemetery. As for Yan''s lying, chufeng thought it was impossible.


    It''s just that as long as people over the demigod period can get close to the cemetery, and after so many years, who knows who it is?


    "But the place where I was buried was only accessible to those people."


    At this time, the ancestors of Yan family said faintly: "there were no more than 20 masters and elders, as well as the most gifted group of people in the family. Later, after I recovered, I found that the handwritten copy was missing. After removing four of them who had already died, there were 13 people who had such motives."His eyes narrowed slightly: "only in the later internal fighting, seven more died, only six people left, and two of the six people are my sons, they can''t do that."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "who are the remaining four people?"


    The elder ancestor of Yan family raised his hand and gently waved: "my fourth and seventh brothers are only alive now, but they are only the peak cultivation in the later period of demigod. According to the truth, if they practice the art of infinite reincarnation, they will definitely achieve the divine position, so their possibility is very low."


    "Another two are Yan Xishan and Yan Bu, the two most gifted Yan Family in Yanshan."


    Chu Feng frowned: "you are so sure that you are one of them. Why can''t you be the other? Although only one person is allowed to go up the mountain of Yan''s family, can the rest go up secretly? "


    Yan Family ancestor ha ha''s smile: "you said is right, only such possibility basically does not exist."


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned, and then nodded slightly. The Yan Family''s ancestor was right. It was like Yan''s family in Yanshan was very strict. Moreover, there must be guards at the foot of the mountain at that time. Ordinary people don''t talk about it. Even if they are close to the city, there will be accidents. How can we take away the Yan Family''s buried things silently?


    So it can only be taken by those who can go up in the open and aboveboard way, Yan Xishan and Yan forbid? Who would it be? Or is there someone else?


    Yan''s ancestor said again: "I hope you can help me find out the art of infinite reincarnation and destroy it. It''s also a little wish of me. It''s all because I was too naive and even wanted to stay for my own research. Otherwise, I don''t need to be so passive today."


    Chu Feng nodded and looked at Yan''s ancestors. It seems that he locked himself in the cemetery because he wanted to integrate his body and soul. Most likely, he was still worried that the practitioners would take him as the target. In the quiet cemetery, the spirit of Yan''s ancestors must be very strong. Who can easily invade his soul?


    Standing up, I don''t know about it. Unexpectedly, the ancestors of Yan family have told him that chufeng naturally wants to do it: "master, don''t worry, I know how to do it. Unless that person doesn''t appear, I will kill him and destroy the infinite reincarnation skill!"


    The old ancestor of Yan Family nodded and stood up and stretched his arms: "I believe you, after sleeping for so many years, I don''t know which day I will die. I should go out and walk around, but before leaving, I have a request, and I hope you can agree."


    Chu Feng had a good impression on Yan''s ancestors, so he didn''t refuse: "please tell me, master."


    "It doesn''t matter if you want revenge." Yan''s ancestors said peacefully, with a kind of absolute cruelty: "only the damned people can die, Yan family is not necessarily guilty people, I hope you can be merciful, because I feel that you are in the stage of God, there are few people in danzong who can stop you."


    There is no need for the ancestors of Yan family to say that Chu Feng is also a victim of injustice and debt. He will not kill innocent people like before.


    However, the ancestors of Yan family have already opened their mouth. Chu Feng doesn''t mind letting him feel at ease: "I know how to do it."


    Yan''s ancestors nodded happily and looked forward to the distance: "in this way, I can walk around in peace of mind, young man, I look after you!" Just empty shake, Yan Family ancestor disappeared in front of Chu Feng, even a little breath can not be caught.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to find out where the ancestors of Yan''s family had gone. He just needed to know that he would not stop him and make a move. That would be enough.


    The wings of magic light spread out, and Chu Feng left this special green grassland in an instant. He was ready to go to Jianzhu state to see where the residence of Yanxi mountain was. However, he stopped when passing through a forest. He did not feel any breath, but felt an uncomfortable feeling.


    His body is twinkling, and the demon Kingdom covers his body. Chu Feng appears on a big tree in the forest. His left eye is 360 degrees around him. Suddenly, his heart trembles violently.


    Only about 400 meters to the left of the position where he stood, there was a man who ignited the power of the natural flame of heaven and earth and burned himself there. Instead of screaming, he was wearing a grim smile.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng naturally jumped out of the infinite reincarnation technique in his mind.


    The eyes are slightly dignified. It seems that the Yan family has stolen the art of infinite reincarnation, and they have been practicing it for thousands of years. But who in the end is practicing such evil skills?


    Chu Feng knew that there was no effect in the past. The other side just enjoyed the existence of the soul of death, which was only useful to the emperor.


    In order to avoid being discovered, Chu Feng turns away, but he also temporarily dispels the idea of looking for Yan Xishan. He plans to find out who has practiced the art of infinite reincarnation first, so that he can revenge Dan Zong without any worries.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2140

    The night spent in peace and stability, the morning came, danzong is still shrouded in a kind of joy, even diluted Yan Pei''s body.


    That was the breakthrough of Yan Wanhong, the young master of the danzong school. It made up for Yan Pei''s loss. They were naturally happy.


    Last night, because of meeting the ancestors of the Yan family, Chu Feng gave up the idea of looking for Yan Xishan first. Instead, he found a place where no one lived and lived temporarily. He pretended to be a disciple of Dan clan. Anyway, there were so many people in danzong, and no one would know who he was.


    In the early morning of the next day, Chu Feng left his residence and swaggered out to walk around. As expected, even if someone saw him, no one asked anything. They all thought that Chu Feng was also a disciple of the danzong sect. With so many people in danzong, everyone could not know him.


    Don''t worry about the exposure of the Chu wind to the direction of more people, now we have to find out who practiced the art of infinite reincarnation, which is not suitable for killing Yan Xishan, but it''s OK to know about danzong.


    Danzong is worthy of being the first alchemist.


    Not only can you see the cultivated herb garden in many places, but you can smell a touch of fragrance in the air all the time. Even walking on the road, you can see some people of Dan sect preparing herbs for alchemy.


    It''s no wonder that danzong''s strength is not the most powerful among the four forces, but it is irreplaceable among the four forces. It is natural that the pills that can refine and improve the cultivation of martial arts practitioners should be paid close attention to and taken care of.


    Not long ago, Chu Feng came to a place similar to the training ground, saw many people gathered here, and saw some strong men of danzong guarding in front of the gate of a huge light curtain.


    Guess this is the way to Zhongzhou.


    Chufeng squinted his eyes and made a simple exploration with his left eye. Just as Chu taidou had expected, danzong set up a killing array at the only entrance at the moment. As long as someone came in, unless it was above the God of creation, he would be attacked by the array just after entering, and how much damage would still be there.


    You may even lose your life there, and you are glad to get a waist token from Yan Lu. Otherwise, it is not a simple thing to enter danzong.


    Thinking of Yan Lu, Chu Feng couldn''t help but think of her experiences. I don''t know how this woman is now. Has she been found out secretly after coming back?


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng looked around and didn''t know who to ask. Because of Yan Lu''s status in danzong, many people must have known that if he went to ask, he would inevitably cause some unnecessary doubts, but if he didn''t ask, it would be very troublesome to look for it with his left eye.


    "The little Lord is really blessed this time!"


    When Chu Feng was looking for Yan Lu''s residence, two disciples of Dan sect stood aside and sighed: "elder Yanlu has been keeping his body like jade for so many years. The first ancestor has left rules. As long as someone in the Yan Family steps into the realm of God, he must leave blood and choose the most powerful woman in the family to combine. This time, it seems that elder Yanlu will follow the young master."


    Another danzong disciple shook his head and said: "not necessarily. Maybe elder Yanlu just gave birth to a child for the little Lord, and he may not always follow the little master. Anyway, the rules of the old ancestor are just to leave blood, and there is no compulsion to get married."


    The man nodded: "that''s what I said. Let''s go. There are too many people today. We''ll go to Zhongzhou to see the opera when it''s almost over. We''ll follow the patriarch''s wife to elder Yanlu."


    Two people also turned to leave, chufeng eyebrows gently a wrinkle in the back followed up, very natural, there is nothing wrong.


    Before long, they arrived at a place, a simple and atmospheric courtyard building. It seems that this is the place where the so-called patriarchal wife lives.


    Thinking of Yan Bu''s endless old man, Chu Feng whispered that flowers stepped on the cow dung, but he didn''t follow him. He just sat in the same place, because he didn''t need to follow, as long as his left eye kept up.


    The patriarch''s wife, accompanied by a group of guards, went to the other direction. She did not know that her whereabouts were being paid attention to by one person. Maybe she felt that this was the reason of danzong, and there was no such worry at all.


    After walking for about 30 minutes, the patriarch''s wife and they went outside a bamboo forest. Chu Feng could see the patriarch''s wife and asked the rest of the people to wait outside and went in.


    Chu Feng penetrates in with his left eye first. He really sees Yan Lu sitting in front of the small house in the bamboo forest. He seems to be thinking about things there.


    Chu Feng also stood up from the ground, seemingly unintentional, but deliberately went in that direction. When there was no one around, he suddenly passed by and disappeared in the same place. He didn''t want to meet Yan Lu, but just wanted to hear what happened. The words of the two danzong disciples just now were deeply recorded by Chu Feng.


    Dan Zong Shao Zhu? It seems that it is the benefit of inheritance.


    "Lulu, aren''t you happy?"


    Before the bamboo grove residence, the patriarch''s wife came here and sat in front of Yan Lu, with a faint smile on her noble face: "it''s just that you have to do that if you''re not happy. This is not only the meaning of the patriarch, but also the meaning of other branches and departments, and even the rules left by the ancestors. You can''t change it."Yan Lu is really entangled to give birth to Yan Wanhong. If it is the beginning, she is indifferent. After all, Yan Wanhong is not insulting her.


    But when she went out and met the second important man in her life, Yan Lu didn''t want to succumb to Yan''s disapproval. She felt that she was a little sorry for herself, and even said that she was begging for mercy.


    "I''m no longer a virgin."


    Yan Lu seemed to believe the patriarch''s wife very much. She sighed softly and said, "you know that I went out to worship the dead two days ago when Yan did not have time. This time, I met a man. Although he was only 20 years old, he was already a semi God cultivation. In the outside world, his talent was very strong."


    The patriarch''s wife looks surprised: "did you commit yourself to him?"


    "Yes." The patriarch''s wife can be said to be Yan Lu''s best friend in the danzong, or she can be said to be a girlfriend: "but I don''t regret at all, so now I''m very worried about whether to do what Yan forbids. If I do this, Yan Wanhong will surely find that I''m not a place."


    "Can you understand my current mood and my powerlessness?"


    The patriarch''s wife nodded gently: "how can I not understand?"


    It seems that she has been forced to marry by Yan. The patriarch''s wife flashed a bitter smile: "only this is the fate of our women, unless we are strong enough to make them fear, otherwise we can only be reduced to playthings."


    "I understand how you feel when you don''t serve your husband. It''s just that Yan can''t allow anyone to challenge his majesty. Maybe you can refine a pill to repair the body of a virgin, and then give Yan Wanhong a strong blood. At that time, you can still get absolute freedom, just like me."


    Yan Lu frowns and shakes her head: "I can''t do what you do. I have my own bottom line."


    The patriarch''s wife was not forced, of course, she would not tell Yan that Yan Lu was no longer a virgin, because as a result, Yan Lu would tell her secret. At that time, not only Yan Lu would be in bad luck, but even she would die.


    Because many years ago, Yan Bu was attracted to her and forced her to become his wife. Now, so many years later, Yan Bu has taken innumerable concubines and has never patronized her since she gave birth to a son.


    Don''t let Yan back. In the case that no one knows, the patriarch''s wife will always collude with others in the guard to comfort the lonely soul, and these Yan Lu all know. Even if the patriarch''s wife knows Yan Lu''s secret at the moment, she won''t tell it.


    Just a few days later, Yan Lu and Yan Wanhong will achieve good things. The patriarch''s wife reminded him, "you don''t want to and need a reason. Otherwise, when Yan can''t ask you why, how do you answer it?"


    Yan Lu''s expression flitted through a faint struggle, hesitation and helplessness: "how can you answer, just answer it as it is, because Yan Wanhong is not a fool. He can see whether he is a real virgin."


    "So you don''t need to worry about me. As long as my accomplishments are still there, Yan may not kill me."


    No, but the punishment is certain.


    What they don''t know is that Chu Feng is hiding in the far corner. Listening to their conversation, they probably already know what happened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2141

    Chu Feng didn''t stay in Yanlu''s bamboo grove for too long, although it covered up the breath, it would not be found.


    But a person''s place of residence is very familiar with his own living environment. Everything is clear in his heart. Yan Lu is a strong God state strong person. It is inevitable that he will feel something at that time. Then everything he started to do will be in vain.


    Chu Feng left also did not continue to wander in Dan zongnei men, but went back to the uninhabited place to rest.


    Because Chu Feng already knew where Yan Xishan lived when she went out just now, and Yan Lu was also facing the problem of deriving blood for Yan Wanhong. Chu Feng believed that as long as the danzong changed, Yan would not have the mood and time to force Yan Lu to do anything.


    Although we still don''t know who the one who practiced the art of infinite reincarnation is, Yan Lu''s affairs are imminent, and Chu Feng doesn''t want to waste any more time.


    He is going to fight Yan Xishan or Yan not to do anything tonight. However, compared with Yan Xishan, Chu Feng is more inclined to ban Yan Xishan, because then there will be no one forcing Yan Lu to do anything.


    It''s just that Yan can''t be the patriarch. There are a lot of protective forces around him, and it''s hard to guarantee that he has any cards. Chu Feng still decides to attack Yan Xishan first, and it''s tonight.


    Time is also slowly passing by, night is coming.


    After a day''s rest in the room, Chu Feng opened his eyes and calculated the time. It should be about two hours after dark.


    When he got up, Chu Feng quietly left the hiding place. The magic light wings spread out in an instant and went towards the residence of Yanxi mountain. Before long, he got to the sky where Yanxi mountain was. His fingers gently raised and gathered a strong destructive force. As long as he destroyed this place, Yan Xi mountain would run out by himself.


    Maybe Yanlu will doubt something, but now there is not much time. Otherwise, if it is delayed, Yan will force Yan Lu to give birth to Yan Wanhong as a plaything.


    Ready to send out destructive power, chufeng frowned and scattered the power of his fingertips. He looked at the biggest building on the ground, and a man screamed and flew out and hit the ground.


    Immediately Yan Xishan also came out from inside, looking gloomy and cold: "get out of here!"


    The one who was blasted out by Yan Xishan was a middle-aged man, one of his sons. He came to discuss some things with him just now. But what Yan Xishan thinks now is how to block Yan''s decision, so that Yan Lu doesn''t need to be Yan Wanhong''s woman. How can he manage his son''s leisure affairs?


    The middle-aged man who fell down on the ground quickly got up. He didn''t dare to say a word and left quickly. Today, Yan Xishan started without any sign. He could feel his anger, and naturally he didn''t dare to stay.


    Yan Xishan didn''t go to take care of his son who left. He didn''t know that Chu Feng was staring at him in the night sky. He said after two people came, "follow me to Yanlu elder."


    With two people left the house, Chu Feng put down his hand and disappeared into the night sky. First of all, he had to see what Yan Xishan was going to do. He didn''t rest in the middle of the night and went to Yan Lu.


    Or that bamboo grove small house, to the evening also appears particularly quiet, walk into it is to be able to smell that faint smell of bamboo.


    Yan Xishan came to the bamboo grove with two followers. He turned back to the two followers and said, "you wait for me here. If anything happens, don''t go in. Even anyone who comes near here will be blocked by me. Otherwise, I will kill you."


    The two followers nodded nervously, probably knowing what Yan Xishan was supposed to do to Yan Lu.


    Because Yan Xishan has a mind for Yan Lu, it is not a secret in danzong. Now Yan is not allowed to speak in person and ask Yan Lu to develop a strong blood for Yan Wanhong according to the rules of the first generation. Yan Xishan must be reluctant, and it can be understood when we come here tonight.


    After entering the bamboo grove, Yan Xishan, as an elder of danzong, certainly does not need to be informed, because his rank is higher than Yan Lu. Why should he be informed?


    All of this was watched by the dark Chu Feng, and his eyes were slightly cold. The demon kingdom was quietly unfolding, and the forces that could enter and exit, but were not recognized would be absorbed.


    Yanxi mountain path straight to the small house before, Yan Lu seems to have known, generally walked out, indifferent to say: "Xishan elder, come to my bamboo grove in the middle of the night, what''s the matter?"


    Yan Lu frowned and saw Yan Xishan. There was a kind of tension in his eyes: "elder Xishan, if you have any words, please say it."


    "Everybody out here." Yan Xishan didn''t answer Yan Lu''s words. He just yelled at the small house. After a while, more than ten women who lived here and served Yan Lu all came out. Yan Xishan said, "I have something to talk with elder Yanlu. You can go out for me."


    Yan Lu looks ugly, Yan Xishan is too arrogant, came to her place and even let her people leave.


    It''s just that it''s not good to talk. It''s not good to annoy Yan Xishan.


    More than ten women didn''t know what Yan Xishan wanted to do, but they didn''t dare to disobey Yan Xishan''s orders. They all walked out of the bamboo forest. When they saw the two people brought by Yan Xishan, they were all slightly curious.Before the small residence, there were only two people left. Yan Xishan had a meaningful smile: "Yan Lu, don''t you invite me in for a walk?"


    Yan Lu held back the unhappiness in her heart and said, "it''s inconvenient for the big night."


    "Is it? I think it''s very convenient. " Yan Xishan sneered, regardless of whether Yan Lu agreed or not, he walked toward the small house.


    Yan Lu''s Pink fist clenched in an instant, and then slowly relaxed. Yan Xishan was too arrogant, but she could not have any opinions, because this is an era of respect for the strong.


    Turn over and walk in, Yan Lu heart want to be what happened, yell, believe Yan Xishan also dare not do anything.


    The layout of the small house is very simple. Even the buildings are built with large bamboo, and the smell of bamboo is also burning on one side. The smell in the air is very comfortable.


    Yan Xishan stood there, Yan Lu came in and said unnaturally, "elder Xishan, sit down first, I''ll make you a cup of tea."


    Yan Xishan nodded gently. When Yan Lu went back to pour tea, she took out two pills. The colors were different, but the sizes were very similar.


    Eat one directly, crush the other in the burning bamboo incense, and then quietly walk to one side and sit down, eyes flashing with meaningful smile.


    After a while, Yan Lu came out with a cup of tea and put it in front of Yan Xishan. A touch of snow white appeared in front of her body, which attracted Yan Xishan''s eyes very well. She made a hand gesture inadvertently, which was just caught by Yan Lu. With a slight anger in her heart, she turned to the other side and sat down.


    "Xishan elder, if you have anything, just say it," he asked


    "In order to get some interest for the hatred in your heart, I ventured to enter the holy land of Lingyun sect and killed Chu Jinglei." Yan Xishan took a cup of tea and took a sip. He said faintly: "killing Chu Jinglei made me hate lingyunzong, even Chu Feng, but I didn''t care."


    "It''s just that now you have to follow Yan Wanhong''s advice, my efforts will be in vain, and my heart will be blocked!"


    Yan Lu frowned and said, "elder Xishan, I didn''t let you kill Chu Jinglei at that time. It was you who wanted to go. Should this be counted on my head?"


    "Stop talking nonsense." Yan Xishan waved his hand and said calmly, "I know you will do it according to the instructions of the Lord. I don''t expect you to follow me. But I believe you can guess what I came here tonight, that is, give me your body and let me leave my blood."


    "And I''ve refined a top-notch pill. If you take it, even Yan Wanhong can''t detect whether you are a virgin."


    Yan Lu''s heart cold smile, for Yan Xishan this old man always have a kind of unspeakable disgust: "do you think it is possible?"


    Yan Xishan laughed. Instead of the modest color in the crowd, he was just ferocious: "do you think I came here at random tonight?"


    Yan Lu frowned and was just about to ask Yan Xishan what he wanted to do. Inexplicably, she felt like a heavy hammer beating her heart. Her eyebrows wrinkled gently. How could she have such a shy feeling?


    "By the way, I added the powder of blissful pill to your burning incense."


    Yan Xishan saw Yan Lu and knew what was going on. He said with a smile: "and it''s still the blissful pill that I''ve processed. Even if you''re a strong person in the divine realm, you can''t escape it. As long as you haven''t taken the restrained pill before, you''ll be instantly attacked by the medicine. I think you''ve started slowly now."


    Smiling exuberantly, he stood up and continued, "and you don''t want to shout. Now you think it''s hard to talk?"


    "So I''ll be honest. Let me love you and leave a little blood. Then I won''t care about you any more."


    Yan Lu found that she could not use any strength in her body. She held up her strength and said, "you are mean, you are a rascal."


    Yan Xishan did not hear what Yan Lu said at all. He twisted his neck and walked to Yan Lu. He sneered: "don''t worry, I will love you well."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2142

    Yan Xishan''s eyes were closed and his heart was excited.


    Although he is a middle God, he has had many excellent women in endless years, but none of Yan Lu''s excellent women have ever cultivated in the divine realm. The women he once favored were at most the peak of the semi God period.


    As for whether Yan Lu resisted or not, Yan Xishan didn''t think about it at all. Because she was poisoned by the fragrance of blissful pill, even if she spoke in a short time, she needed to gather strength, let alone resist?


    Suddenly opened his eyes, Yan Xishan Leng for a moment, and then instantly alert up, back a few steps: "Chu wind!"


    Yes, it''s Chu Feng!


    When Yan Xishan was dreaming with his eyes closed, he suddenly appeared and quietly opened Yan Lu. He sat there, and the hand of Yan Xishan fell on him.


    The corner of his mouth raised a smile and patted his chest: "this little Lord''s body has only been touched by a woman. Even if you are dead, it''s worth it. The first one!"


    Yan Xishan has countless thoughts in his mind. The first thought is that Yan Lu betrayed danzong. However, his eyes are also confused when he sees Yan Lu, which immediately dispels his mind. That kind of eyes can''t be pretended. It seems that the reason why Chu Feng appears has nothing to do with Yan Lu.


    Then he suddenly turned around and ran away, and a leap out of Yan Lu''s bamboo grove, accompanied by a blast: "Chu wind is coming!"


    The sound is stirring so that all the people in the inner door can hear it. Then a moment''s silence is boiling. When Chu Feng comes, how can it come?


    In the bamboo grove house, Chu Feng didn''t mean to catch up with him. At the moment when he decided to start, he had already thought about it, but he had a little accident. That is to say, Yan Xishan was so evil that he wanted to attack Yan Lu.


    Take a look at the woman who is paralyzed and flushed on the ground. Chu Feng wants to get rid of the medicine effect on her body, but think about it or forget it.


    The body leaped past and disappeared in the small house. Now it has attracted the attention of the whole danzong. If the ancestors of Yan family would not intervene, there is no need to be polite. Just be careful. Those who have practiced the art of infinite reincarnation can do it. As for Yan Xishan and Yan forbid, they are bound to die tonight.


    Yan Lu is sitting in the same place, slowly supporting to get up, but can not take a bit of strength, can only be completely paralyzed there, I believe that people outside will come soon, don''t hurry to find pills to eat detoxification, she will die.


    At this time, Yanxi mountain has been blocked by the Chu wind, and the demon kingdom is now able to enter and exit, so there is no barrier to Yanxi mountain.


    In the night sky, Chu Feng stood calmly in front of Yan Xi mountain, and could already feel that there were strong men approaching here in all directions.


    But he didn''t care. The only people in Dan Zong''s eyes were Yan Xishan, Yan Bu and Yan Jia''s ancestors, and both of them were just middle gods. Although Yan''s ancestors were in the upper God''s realm, because the soul and the body could not be integrated, and he didn''t care about these things, they could be ignored.


    So now, no matter how many people come, Chu Feng doesn''t care, because no matter how many people come, they can only be a result of death.


    Yan Xishan looks slightly cold staring at Chu Feng. He is angry and a little nervous. He is angry that the appearance of Chu Feng has destroyed his good deeds. Otherwise, he can gallop freely on Yan Lu.


    What''s disturbing is how Chu Feng got into the secret place of danzong?


    Nowadays, the secret place of danzong is completely blocked. Except for his Yan Bu, Yan Lu, Yan Family''s ancestor and Yan Wanhong, no one can enter or leave at will. Yan forbid and he can''t let anyone in. Yan Wanhong has just broken through and has not gone out. The Yan Family''s ancestor hasn''t appeared for 800 years.


    There is a Yan Lu left. Yan Xishan just caught her eyes. She is not pretending to be confused. How does Chu Feng get in?


    At present, the only entrance and exit is the channel to Zhongzhou. Yan Xishan guessed that Chu Feng might have used some special way to get here through the Zhongzhou channel. No one found out. Otherwise, nothing could be explained.


    At this time, the strong men of danzong had gathered around. Yan forbid and Yan Wanhong were standing there. They could see the Chu wind on the way to Yanxi mountain. Their looks were not very good-looking, and their mood was almost the same as that of Yan Xishan. That is how the Chu Feng came in?


    Then found that the occurrence of such a big thing, Yan Lu did not appear, Yan forbid look gloomy and said: "Yan Lu?"


    Yan Xishan''s face twitched and did not dare to answer.


    "Elder Yanlu is here." And below, five women with Yan Lu across the sky and came to Yan forbid them in front of them, flushed, sweating.


    Yan does not allow to see Yan Lu this appearance, temporarily forgot Chu Feng: "how to return a responsibility?"


    "It''s Chu Feng!" Yan Xishan preemptively pointed to Chu Feng and said to everyone, "I went to talk to Yan Lu just now and found him there. He ate the blissful pill back to Yan Lu, so I told you that he came."


    Chu Feng laughs in surprise, with a hint of banter. Yan Xishan says it first, which is a disguised warning to Yan Lu not to talk nonsense.But Yan Xishan''s words let everyone believe, because they will not doubt Yan Xishan, only suspect the most likely Chu Feng.


    Yan can''t frown. The blissful pill can only be refined by danzong. All the external pills are ordinary pills. Where did Chu Feng get it?


    He took a deep look at Yan Xishan and took out an ammunition to Yan Lu to eat: "is it Chu Feng who drugged you?"


    Yan Lu, who took the pills, felt a little more warm in her body. She knew that this was the elixir to relieve the blissful pill. She took a deep breath. Although her body was still a little weak, the situation was much better than before.


    In Yan Xishan''s threatening eyes, Yan Lu gently raised her hand to point to Yan Xishan: "it''s not Chu Feng, it''s Yan Xishan, this despicable rascal. He knows that I''m going to get married with the little Lord for blood, so he came to me specially tonight, just to take possession of me, and even to have a dark knot."


    Everyone in the heart secretly scolded the rascal of Chu Feng, but the truth revealed by Yan Lu immediately made people confused. Was it Yan Xishan who prescribed the medicine?


    Yan Xishan did not expect that Yan Lu would dare to testify against himself, and he was angry and said, "nonsense, am I such a person? I think you did that because you had a connection with Chu Feng. Otherwise, how can you explain that Chu Feng appeared or appeared in your residence when only a few of us can get in and out of danzong


    The villains first report, and then the accusation is well founded, which immediately diverts everyone''s attention.


    Yan Lu was also aware of Yan Xishan''s meanness, clenched her teeth and hummed, "Chu Feng killed my brother. Do you think I can cooperate with him? It''s possible for you, elder Xishan. As we all know, when you failed to fight for the throne with the patriarch, you always held a grudge, didn''t you? "


    "It is not impossible for you to cooperate with Chu Feng to subvert danzong?"


    For the rest of the people, being an outsider is to be an outsider.


    Chu Feng came in, Yan Lu was drugged, and also pointed out that it was Yan Xishan. Who said the truth?


    But Yan Bu''s look is very ugly, Chu Feng killed Yan Pei, Yan Lu is absolutely impossible to cooperate with Chu Feng, and Yan Xishan killed Chu Jinglei, he is impossible to cooperate with chufeng, because chufeng can''t let go of him who killed Chu Jinglei.


    In the heart already believed Yan Lu said that the person who prescribed the medicine was Yan Xishan.


    But in the current situation, even if he knew that it was Yan Xishan, he could not be held accountable. When the enemy was in front of him, he would wait until the past. He said, "form a battle, kill Chu Feng, avenge elder Yan Lu, avenge elder Yan Pei!"


    This is to attract people''s attention, Yan Lu understood, Yan Xishan understood.


    The former can''t get justice in his heart, but the latter is not relaxed, because Yan Lu''s words must have caused some of Yan''s thoughts. The reason why he doesn''t say it now is that Chu Feng is at present, so we must eliminate this danger first.


    Eyes inexplicably cold two points, Yan is not sure will punish his behavior, this is no doubt.


    Hundreds of danzong disciples gathered and scattered in all directions, completely encircling the Chu wind. Everyone''s position and some postures, as well as the gathered strength, formed a killing array.


    Chu Feng looked around and knew that this might be a defense and killing method of the danzong. After hundreds of semi divine periods, he was still in the late stage and combined with the top martial artists, or he used the array to start. It must be very powerful.


    But Chu Feng didn''t worry too much. He didn''t even testify that Yan Xishan had done anything. He just opened the wings of magic light suddenly, and the distance between the top of the two sides reached eight meters. He was a huge Birdman under the darkness.


    "Elder Xishan."


    Yan forbid had already offered his black fire, which was equivalent to the artifact in the divine rank, and said to Yan Xishan: "the killing array has been started, but none of them has a strong divine realm. If you do this array eye and stimulate the power of the array to the greatest extent, you may be able to kill Chu Feng completely."


    Yan Xishan looks slightly changed. Although he can control the power of hundreds of people to rise several times or even tens of times against the enemy, the risk is not small.


    Because he is the eye of the battle, he must be killed if he wants to break the battle. Yan can''t seem to be fighting for the crisis of danzong. However, Yan Xishan smelled a taste of dissidents. His eyes were slightly cold. Even if he didn''t die, he might be disabled. Yan could not be too cruel.


    But even though he saw through Yan''s mind, Yan Xishan was not good at resisting at the moment. He jumped out to a central position and said, "move


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2143

    With the instruction of Yan Xishan, hundreds of Dan sect disciples immediately gathered a powerful force, and the formation changed.


    It is divided into three layers, inside and outside. Everyone''s strength has been stimulated to the peak. Yan Xishan stands on the void, and the breath of the middle God is constantly surging. It is actually integrated with the power of those disciples of the Dan sect, and shows a growth trend of geometric multiples.


    Just feeling that powerful momentum in the distance makes people have the idea of awe, and even Chu Feng himself is surrounded by that power, has a heavy feeling like a mountain.


    Outside, Yan forbids to wave his hand to make everyone back. Although the main power of this killing array is concentrated in the center of the array, that is, Chu Feng''s body, the power of leakage is still a little strong. It is inevitable that the rest of the disciples of the danzong are implicated, so they should withdraw some distance.


    Yan Xishan kept making strange gestures in his hands. A strong Dan fire slowly gathered around him. The hot breath was far away. But Chu Feng could already feel the destructive power contained in it. He could not help but feel some curiosity.


    He had a fight with Yan Xishan, and he knew more or less about the power of Yan Xishan. But at the moment, Yan Xishan''s Dan fire was condensed out, and his momentum was more than a little stronger than before.


    As for the killing array composed of hundreds of people, Chu Feng also takes it seriously. Because the array is mysterious, sometimes even a powerful God of nature dare not say that he can fight against the array.


    Chu Feng is confident that such an array will not cause any harm to himself, but he is still vigilant out of caution. Otherwise, if the boat capsizes in the sewer, not only he will die, but also many people will die.


    At this time, Yan Xishan suddenly yelled, suddenly formed a strong air wave in the void, and slowly whirled into a terrible whirlpool, and the whirlpool gradually appeared fire red, and then the color became deeper, just like the blood dripping flame, the burning breath made the skin very uncomfortable.


    Eyes passing light dignified, Chu Feng clenched his fists, left eye whirling around the next five minutes of the picture.


    The wings of magic light suddenly trembled and disappeared in the original position. Almost at the moment when it disappeared, the direction where Chu Feng stood suddenly appeared in the air like a blood dripping flame. It was just like it was born in the air. There was no reaction time at all.


    As soon as Chu Feng appeared in another place, a blood like flame suddenly appeared in the air. Although the Chu wind had been known for a long time, it was still a little slower. When the clothes were scalded to a little, the position immediately turned into ashes, and even the skin felt a tingling sensation.


    His face changed slightly, Chu Feng played a 120000 spirit, and dodged the strange flame where he appeared.


    It''s a little like the danhuo of the people of danzong, but the breath and strength are much stronger than the danhuo. Everything seems too strange. Chu Feng can''t think of it, so he can only dodge passively there.


    "If you can''t be killed by the red heart fire array, it''s too unreasonable."


    In the distance outside, seeing the Chu wind constantly dodging, Yan forbid said with a sneer: "Chu Feng, you just wait to enjoy the feeling of burning yourself with fire. This is the painstaking efforts of countless powerful people in the danzong for thousands of years. Under use, you can increase the power of your own fire by countless times. During the period of natural anger, hundreds of people can kill the demigods. In the later stage, you are waiting for bad luck."


    Pointing to Yan Xishan, he seems to want to attack Chu Feng''s morale and confidence: "moreover, the person who sits in the town is not a God''s land. Now, the influence of Yan Xishan''s elder sitting in the town is countless times greater. The red heart fire array will definitely make you become ashes."


    Chu Feng heard Yan Bu''s words and laughed coldly in his heart. How could he not know that Yan was deliberately attacking his self-confidence.


    It''s just that he came with absolute assurance, and had anticipated the threat of array road before he came. Although it is a little different from the initial assumption, it is not the array brought by the secret place of the Dan sect, but the array formed by the disciples of the Dan sect. But what about that?


    Chu Feng''s biggest concern is the Yan Family''s ancestor. Now that he knows about the situation of Yan''s family and his affairs, chufeng has no scruples. At most, he wastes a little time to break the loyal heart fire array and finally kill the person who should be killed.


    Eye!


    Chu Feng''s eyes swept over Yan Xishan coldly in the blink of an eye. You can be sure that Yan Xishan is the eye of the red heart fire array. As long as you defeat him, you can break the array.


    But now there are nine fireworks floating around Yanxi mountain, which can''t be easily approached. We can only find a way in other places.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng is like a meteor passing by. As long as those elixirs of Dan fire appear anywhere, Chu Feng can dodge away one second before they appear. Many people are even surprised at how he did it. It seems that he is not a prophet. It''s incredible.


    Once again, Chu Feng, who avoided the death of danhuo, raised his hand to preach the horror of the divine realm, and shot out the enemy''s disciples who surrounded the formation.However, when it seemed that the power was about to touch those disciples of the Dan sect, a fiery barrier suddenly appeared in front of them, which completely blocked the attack of Chu Feng, and even made the attack invisible.


    Chu Feng put down his hand and cast a dignified color in his eyes. He only knew a little about the array road. It would be nice if Luo Qian and Chu Yi were here.


    At present, it is basically certain that the attack can not play any role for the disciples of the Dan sect. They are only a part of the composition, but not the most important part. At most, they use their power to trigger the red heart fire array, and the power is several times or even countless times stronger.


    Looking at Yan Xishan again, it seems that if you want to break the red heart fire array, you really just can start on the body of this array eye.


    Yan Xishan seemed to seize the opportunity and burst into a sudden burst of drink. The endless elixir fire surged into the surrounding circle, converging into nine fire dragons circling back and forth. Chu Feng felt that the skin seemed to be on fire. Under the light of the fire, the whole person became red, which was the change brought by the red flame.


    As the wings moved, Chu Feng was ready to launch its strongest attack against Yanxi mountain. All of a sudden, nine fireworks suspended in front of Yanxi mountain suddenly changed into a phoenix and came towards the Chu wind like a Phoenix.


    His face changed greatly. The dragon of nine flames and the phoenix of nine ways were the best. Who studied such an array? In which Chu Feng felt the breath of the God of nature, and it was the peak killing power of the God of nature.


    Giving up the idea of killing Yan Xishan, Chu Feng moved his body to the left, and the speed was very fast, but a flame Phoenix had been blocked in front of him, and the flame Phoenix''s mouth also spewed out the flame.


    Chu Feng scolded him, and his body flew away. But a dragon of fire had blocked his way. The same breath of terror came out from his mouth, which forced Chu Feng to retreat a little.


    This array is too evil. Hundreds of people are in the array, and a middle God is the heart. He can exert the power of God of creation.


    Yan did not laugh at the periphery, as if to see Chu Feng scurrying in confusion. It was very pleasant: "I tell you, you can''t break these forces. The shadow of Jiufeng in Jiulong will completely surround you. With the protection and attack power of three layers of Dan sect''s disciples, and with the elixir''s elixir''s Dan fire, I can''t see any hope that you can survive."


    With an exuberant smile on his face, Yan did not continue to say: "and you don''t want to run out, the only way is to break the array eye, but you can still get close to the array eye now?"


    "What about taboos? What about the devil? After killing you, we will use your flesh and blood to refine pills. "


    At this time, Yan Xishan''s eyes burst out a terrible killing opportunity. All of a sudden, the flame of Jiufeng in Jiulong turned around quickly. A fire tornado appeared around Chu Feng, which trapped him all over the place. It seemed that he was going to kill him with temperature or burn him directly.


    Inside and outside the three layers of Dan Zong disciples also broke out a strong momentum, all the forces they inspired gathered to the direction of Yanxi mountain.


    Yan Xishan opened his hands and gathered two powerful forces of Dan fire. At the moment, the power of those disciples of Dan sect was converged into his power of Dan fire. Moreover, due to the influence of the array, they should not have been so powerful, even with the heavy pressure that absolutely belongs to the God of creation.


    Two Dan fire extinction slowly suspended and rose to the top of the flame tornado, Yan Xishan''s face appeared to kill: "kill!"


    Danhuo Jueshi turned into two flames. The streamer did not enter the flame tornado. The shadow of Jiufeng in Jiulong also burst into the tornado. It broke out completely and set off the force of terror. It can only be felt that it is the breath of destruction.


    The speed of the fire tornado turns faster and faster. At the end, it is almost impossible for the naked eye to catch the trace. However, Yan Xishan did not relax. They did not see the death of Chu Feng. They could not determine whether he was really dead.


    Because he is taboo, he is a demon, he can create countless impossible.


    All people''s eyes are now focused on the rapid rotation of the flame tornado, the convergence of the huge destruction of the tornado, whether the Chu wind is still intact?


    After a while, the speed of the fire tornado was a little slower than it started. Everyone''s eyes were even more tense. They hoped that when the flame disappeared, they could see the body of Chu Feng, or nothing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2144

    Fire tornado disappeared, but did not disperse, but formed a strange thing.


    Dragon head Phoenix body, completely formed by the flame, very huge, quietly suspended in the void, no life, but it makes people feel that it is alive.


    All of us didn''t pay attention to the flame of the dragon head and Phoenix at the moment. They just looked at the rest of the place in the enclosure. Except for the dragon head and Phoenix body, there was no sign of Chu wind. Was Chu wind burned to ashes in the flame tornado just now?


    Everyone''s face from the beginning of the dignified, slowly emerged a light joy, but finally more can not hide the excitement and excitement, Chu Feng now disappeared, that seems to be really dead.


    Yan was not accurate and serious without Chu Feng. He couldn''t help laughing: "Chu Tai Dou, how about you and me fighting for thousands of years? Now Chu Feng, who you can''t cope with, has been killed by our danzong, and his body has not been left. You are not as good as me, and you will never be as good as me. Ha ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, Yan Bu''s laughter shakes the secret place of danzong, and everyone can feel his excitement and excitement.


    "He''s dead at last!"


    Yan Lu stood beside Yan bu. The woman who had recovered her strength saw that Chu Feng was gone. She should have been excited and happy. She couldn''t get happy at the moment, and felt that her heart was blocked. It seemed that something had been lost. It was very sad. She didn''t know why.


    Perhaps, it is Yan Pei who is dead after all. Can''t he get excited? Yan Lu thinks so in her heart.


    When people were more or less excited, Yan Xishan felt the breath in the air carefully. Indeed, he could not feel the breath belonging to Chu Feng. His whole heart was relaxed. He was really worried that Chu Feng would attack him. In that case, Yan Bu''s conspiracy would succeed.


    Take a breath out and lift up your hand: "break up!"


    The red heart fire array is a special array. It needs the cooperation of hundreds of people and a person who is willing to be the eye of the array when it is started. When it is lifted, it also needs to be careful. Otherwise, it will suffer the repercussion of the fire that has not dissipated, which can lead to serious injury or direct death.


    Hundreds of people got Yan Bu''s instructions, and they all converged on their momentum and strength at the same time.


    Yan didn''t let out a long breath and dissipated his own strength, but all of us had lost their strength. Why did the flame of dragon head and Phoenix still exist? Isn''t it going to disappear as long as the array is removed?


    All of a sudden, at this time, a whirling whirlpool appeared in the center of the dragon head and Phoenix body. The flames all went towards the whirlpool, as if swallowed up. The huge flame was slowly becoming smaller. Slowly, people saw two wings, two wings flowing with dim light.


    Yan Xishan''s expression changed greatly: "no, Chu Feng is not dead, he just hid in the fire."


    It''s just that everything is late. Starting the red heart fire array will consume a lot of strength. It takes at least a few days to start it again. However, danzong only trained this group of people, so it is impossible to start it again.


    The flame was swept directly into the whirlpool, and I didn''t know where it was swallowed.


    The clothes on Chu Feng''s upper body have disappeared. He stood there with no entity''s magic light wings, and slowly opened his eyes, with a kind of weird color and a very strange breath.


    Just now, in the fire tornado, Chu Feng felt that he could not resist all this, but at the most critical time, he thought that the magic light wings not only had strong speed, but also had the power of defense.


    Therefore, at that time, the wings were closed, and the powerful flame power was completely blocked out, causing no harm to him.


    As for where those flames have gone, it''s just that Chu Feng has already controlled these flames with the mysterious power of the demon Kingdom just now, and the flames that just disappeared are just swallowed up by the demon Kingdom, because they are the things formed by the power of warriors and can be swallowed up naturally.


    With a pleasant breath, Chu Feng looked up at Yan Xishan, then suddenly appeared in front of Yan Xishan, smiling evil.


    Yan Xishan finally recovered from the great shock, and raised his hand to drive the divine power to fight, but the speed was too slow.


    Almost just as soon as his hand was lifted up, a heavy blow with unparalleled strength directly hit Yan Xishan''s head. With one blow of Chu Feng, Yan Xishan was knocked down from the air and hit the ground, raising the dust and smoke that covered the sky and the sun.


    But all of this is not over, the demon Kingdom quietly opened and shrouded in this small area. Chu Feng''s body was downward, changed a place at once, and quickly disappeared into the dust and smoke.


    All the people heard were the terrible voices of the war, but they could not see anything.


    Yan Bu''s face was very ugly. He thought that the red heart fire array that could kill Chu Feng didn''t do him any harm. He drank and scolded in a low voice, and the black fire swirled around him. Yan did not quickly go to the place of fierce battle.


    Just did not go out how far distance, suddenly hit something on the rebound back, look surprised.It suddenly reminds me that Chu Feng seemed to be a master of array Taoism and can be read into a formation when he was in the ice blade snow field. Obviously, this place is completely separated at the moment. Then he thinks that the red heart fire array can''t hurt Chu Feng, and Yan can almost spit blood.


    He mistakenly thought that chufeng was a powerful master of array Taoism, so he felt very stupid to arrange to use the fire array with the heart of loyalty to deal with Chu Feng.


    In front of a master of array Road, or a master who can read it into a battle, all the battle ways are jokes. Yan can''t look pale.


    The black fire converged into a Shinto and blew out. Now, there is only one person in the space that is blocked by the East and the West. Even the peak power of lingyunzong can be destroyed by Chu wind. A single Yanxi mountain in a state can''t cope with it.


    Although Yan did not want Yan Xishan to have a bad time because of Yan Lu, he never wanted to let him die, which was a loss for the peak power of danzong.


    "Finish macro!"


    He called Yan Wanhong to come over and said with a cold face: "let''s join hands with me to break the idea of Chu Feng. The speed must be fast, otherwise Xishan elder will become a corpse."


    Yan Wanhong nodded and began to gather his own divine power. The reason why Yan Bu asked Yan Wanhong not to call Yan Lu was because Yan Lu began to be drugged by Yan Xi mountain. Now his power has not been fully recovered, and even if he comes here, he can''t play any role.


    So it can only be he and Yan Wanhong cooperate. When both of them blast out their powerful power and are blocked by the demon Kingdom, Yan Bu''s heart is also surprised. Why did such a thing happen? Yan''s ancestors did not appear?


    All the four forces have their own ancestors. They are the second generation ancestors of their respective families. Ling yunzong has them and his Dan clan has them. However, the Yan Family''s ancestors who are relying on the town have not appeared. Yan forbid is worried and wants to contact them in secret, but there is no secret sound contact information of Yan''s ancestors.


    At the same time, he hoped that the ancestors of Yan family would quickly know the situation here, and at the same time, he and Yan Wanhong were constantly driving forces to bombard the demon kingdom.


    However, no matter how strong their power is, they can''t cause any damage to the demon kingdom. It seems that their power has no power at all.


    However, in the shadow of the demon Kingdom, the dust smoke is rolling because of the battle between Chu Feng and Yan Xishan, which completely makes people can''t see clearly. The only thing they can feel is that Yan Xishan may still be alive. Otherwise, Chu Feng has come out to fight them.


    "I''ll help too!"


    Yan Lu feels her own strength and sees Yan Bu and Yan Wanhong bombarding the so-called border. Although she wants Yan Xishan to die in her heart, now everyone is worried about the arrival of Chu Feng. She can''t be too selfish. In the past, she has launched an attack without waiting for Yan not to speak.


    If Chu Feng only killed Yan Xishan, she would never do it, but there was no guarantee that Chu Feng would attack the rest of the people after killing Yan Xishan. For the sake of the safety of all the danzong people, Yan Lu temporarily forgot about the matter that Yan Xishan gave her medicine.


    When the three men attacked the demon kingdom together, there was a scream in the thick dust. Yan did not allow the three people to look slightly changed. They all stopped because they could hear that the scream just now came from Yan Xishan. What''s the matter?


    Thinking about it, a gust of wind rose from the ground in the demon Kingdom, blowing away the dust and smoke that blocked the sight.


    Chu Feng stood in the void with the wings of magic light. His eyes were gloomy and he looked at the mess on the ground. The battle with Yan Xishan just now destroyed a mess below. None of them was intact, just like after the end of the world.


    There was a man lying on the ground, all bloodstained, who could not be Yan Xishan?


    Yan can''t see the people lying on the ground, and his look changed greatly: "Xishan!"


    As soon as he left, the demon Kingdom did not know when it was collected by Chu Feng. Yan Bu went directly to Yan Xishan and felt his vitality with his hand on his hand. Slowly, Yan did not release Yan Xishan''s hand pale.


    There is no pulse, no heartbeat, and even the hidden vitality can not be felt under the investigation of strength. Yan Xishan, Yan Xishan and Yan Xishan are dead!


    Slowly raised his head to see the Chu wind moving toward the magic power. Then he looked at the distance, and his lips trembled and said, "elder Xishan, dead, killed by Chu Feng!"


    A word is very low voice appearance, but it is heard by all people, all pale face, Yan Xishan is dead? Did danzong lose a middle God?


    With Yan Pei, who began to die, danzong lost two powerful deities. What should we do in the future?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2145

    At first, I heard that lingyunzong lost only one kingdom of Chu. If it was not for the new little Lord Chu Dan who had entered the realm of God, lingyunzong would have only one deity. For this reason, many people in danzong expressed their interest and banter on lingyunzong who had just started the war.


    It can even be said to be Schadenfreude, but now they are more deeply aware of the feeling that extreme joy produces sorrow.


    Danzong lost a statue of Yan Pei is a great loss, and then the young master Yan Wanhong stepped into the divine realm to make up for this loss, which made danzong people feel a little better.


    However, today, Dan Zong has an extra Yan Wanhong who has achieved a lower God, but he has been slaughtered by Chu Feng. This loss can not be made up by two or even three lower gods.


    The reason why the four forces can coexist for endless years is that there are occasional disputes but not to the extent of destruction. The reason is that each family has its own ancestors. In addition, the peak power is basically similar, and the peak power belongs to the middle God state. The loss of a capital will rapidly decline in the position of the four forces.


    They can accept Yan Pei''s death, even Yan Lu''s death, but absolutely can''t accept Yan Xishan''s death, which means that except for Lingyun sect, their status in the future will be much lower than that of Juesha sect and weapon refining sect.


    Just how can not accept things, when it becomes a fact, still need to accept, just need to adapt to the process.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care what they felt at the moment, and his eyes cast a killing chance on Yan Bu''s body.


    Yan Xishan was the one who killed Chu Jinglei himself, but there was no command from Yan bu. I believe that Yan Xishan did not have the courage to kill Chu Jinglei for Yan Lu. Therefore, Yan Xishan is going to die, and if he is dead, how can Yan Bu live?


    Yan Xishan is suffering from the death of Yan Xishan. He feels that a killing opportunity has enveloped him. Yan can''t raise his head, and his eyes burst with fierce color.


    He knew that he could not die, otherwise danzong would be bullied and humiliated by other forces, and he would become a lifelong criminal of the family. However, he also knew that Chu Feng could not have killed him. His eyes twinkled with gloom, and he was also secretly scolding Yan''s ancestors for not appearing at this time.


    Didn''t he say that as long as Dan Zong met with any great danger, he would appear?


    Yan can''t figure out why, but no matter why it''s good, now only he can face Chu Feng, or let Chu Feng leave, or be killed by Chu Feng. In addition, there will never be a third result. As for killing Chu Feng, he has never thought about it.


    Because Chu Feng, who can easily kill Yan Xishan and has never been injured, is definitely not something that Yan can fight against. His overall strength is indeed a little stronger than Yan Xishan, but that is to say, Chu Feng can kill Yan Xishan, so naturally he can be killed.


    The body slowly soars into the air, Yan forbid to face the Chu wind with an absolute posture, knowing that he will not be defeated, but he still has no fear.


    "Once upon a time!"


    Chu Feng light mouth, words are indifferent: "I have been to the present world Yanshan Yan family, I believe you also know what I have done, I just want to say that the present world Yanshan Yan Family''s ending is your Dan Zong''s ending."


    Yan''s family in Yanshan was destroyed by the peak power of the Chu wind. After the gate of the hidden world was opened, it had spread to the hidden world, and the people of danzong naturally knew it.


    Now Chu Feng says that the end of Yan Family in Yanshan is the result of their danzong Yan family, that is to damage all the peak power, from a super power to a medium force, many people''s eyes show dignified color, which is the result that they can''t accept at all.


    Just can''t accept it any more. Now Chu Feng has revealed his ferocious and murderous intention. How many people can stop it?


    Yan Lu''s body has recovered to 90% of its appearance after being drugged. Her body crosses over and stands side by side with Yan bu. As a member of danzong, she hates Yan Bu and Yan Xishan, and even wants them to die. But now that foreign enemies are coming, she is not the kind of person who takes advantage of the opportunity to revenge.


    In the face of Yan Lu''s appearance, Chu Feng''s expression did not fluctuate in the slightest. When Yan Lu left the golden orchid Valley, the intersection of the two was already a complete end. There would be no more present or future.


    However, all the people only pay attention to Yan Bu and Yan Lu in the face of Chu Feng, but they ignore Yan Wanhong. Maybe it is also because he has just entered the divine realm, and the people''s thinking has not turned around. They think that it is Yan Bu and others who block the peak power of foreign enemies.


    Yan Wanhong''s eyes twinkled when everyone didn''t pay attention to him, and then he left quietly. As for where he went, no one found out. As for why, he only knew.


    Yan did not know that Yan Wanhong had left. He just looked at Chu Feng peacefully. The black Dan fire was wrapped around his body. There was no fear in his eyes, only a kind of calm and unyielding.


    "Fight


    Chu Feng does not need too many words, gently spit out two words, everyone''s gratitude and resentment is there, in addition to never die, there is no other possibility.


    The atmosphere of heaven and earth was more dreary than at the beginning. Chu Feng''s body was filled with a terrible smell of magic power. People felt the breath that had not been felt just now, and their faces changed slightly, because Chu Feng''s evil spirit was actually the superior God.But he was still a warrior, but they didn''t see what the realm was. However, as long as they knew that Chu Feng had already possessed the cultivation of the upper God, it was enough.


    In the face of Chu Feng, who is in the state of God, Yan can''t and Yan Lu have a dignified look in their eyes. They also know that they must be treated well. Otherwise, Chu Feng can kill them easily. Even if they try their best, they may not be able to hurt Chu Feng. For Yan Xishan''s death, they are suddenly aware of it.


    How is Yan Xishan, the middle God, the rival of Chu Feng in the realm of upper gods?


    Yan Lu''s thoughts at the moment are similar to Yan Bu''s, that is, she hopes to delay a little time and wait for the appearance of Yan''s ancestors. They don''t know what the state of Yan''s ancestors is now, but they can be sure that they are no lower than the upper gods.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t give them the chance to continue to turn their ideas. He boldly put out his hand, and the rolling magic power formed a road to spread out. The target was Yan Bu and Yan Lu''s feet.


    The two knew that it was the divine way of Chu Feng. Their faces changed slightly, but they also quickly dodged away. In order to prevent being caught by Chu Feng, the two people also separated from each other.


    Yan Lujiao drinks, the Shinto that belongs to her own spreads out and goes towards the Shinto of Chu Feng.


    Yan forbid also cold eyes, a coagulation of terror of the black fire road vent out, two different but very strong Shinto power and Chu wind''s dark Shinto converge together, a strong atmosphere of collision diffused in the air.


    With the sound of shattering, Yan Lu''s state was worse than before. She could not resist the dark Shinto of Chu Feng. With the collapse of Shinto, Yan Lu couldn''t help but gush out a mouthful of blood. Shinto is closely related to each powerful person in the divine state. When she is broken, she will naturally be injured.


    Yan Bu''s black fire road and Chu Feng''s dark road are like two black dragons, attacking each other, and both seem to have the meaning of crushing or swallowing each other.


    However, Yanxi mountain is powerful, but it is still a little worse than the current Chu wind. The black fire dissipates in an instant, and the dark road is directly broken by the dark road of Chu wind, and the dark road is broken. The two shintoids still have no meaning of stopping. They continue to spread forward and come out, directly taking the weak Yan Lu.


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to target Yan Lu, but if she doesn''t, she will surely catch something by virtue of Yan Lu''s intelligence. What chufeng wants is to let Xifeng become Yanlu''s past.


    "Yan Lu, be careful!"


    Yan did not get any injuries, because he was more skillful than Yanlu in controlling the Shinto. Seeing that the dark road was still powerful, he went towards Yan Lu and cried anxiously.


    Now, the two gods who died in Chu Feng''s hands are the two powerful gods. If Yan Lu was killed by Chu Feng, he, Yan Wanhong, and the worthless ancestor of Yan''s family would be left in danzong.


    The ancestors of Yan family?


    When he thought of Yan Family''s ancestor, Yan bu also thought of Yan Wanhong. He secretly scolded Yan''s ancestors for being damned. When he rescued Yan Lu, he also looked into the distance. He found that Yan Wanhong was not in the crowd and had disappeared.


    His face changed slightly. When he quickly played Yanlu, he knew that Yan Wanhong must have run away.


    His face was slightly ugly. Yan could not see it when Yan Wanhong was handed down. Yan Wanhong had no selfless spirit. He knew that he could go to the God of creation without hindrance, so he became more cautious.


    Now Chu Feng came, he could not guarantee that he could stop Chu Feng absolutely, so he chose to escape.


    There is some sadness in my heart. Yan can''t say this at the moment, so that the Yan family, who is already nervous and nervous, will be more panic.


    The dark scolds a damned Yan Wanhong, Yan does not allow the body shape to quickly pass through the void to come to Yan Lu, the dark Shinto of Chu Feng has also disappeared.


    Yan did not lower his voice and asked, "how about it?"


    Just now, Yan Lu''s Shinto crumbled and had a little internal injury. She was drugged and didn''t recover to its peak. At the moment, it is estimated that she has only 60% of her strength. She clenches her teeth and says firmly, "you can fight again."


    Yan can''t take a look at Yan Lu. Like her own cognition, Yan Lu is not lack of occasionally stubborn and strong, but it is a pity that she has been hinted at several times over the years, but Yan Lu still refuses to be his woman.


    Although he felt that Yan Lu''s current state was not good, he could only let Yan Luxian take the place of him when Chu Feng was oppressed and God was limited.


    Chu Feng at this time opened his right hand, light said: "you can, to die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2146

    The powerful and boundless power, together with the power that binds Yan Lu and Yan Bu, covers everything around him.


    Yan Lu''s eyes flit across Yan Lu. The hand of Chu Feng gathers a terrible whirlpool. A small black whirlpool whirls in the palm of Chu Feng. Everyone can feel that as long as Chu Feng launches an attack, Yan can not and Yan Lu are doomed to be unbearable.


    Yan Lu murmured and scolded, knowing that it was absolutely impossible to let Chu Feng succeed, because no one knew how strong Chu Feng was now as a superior God, and marveled at the growth speed of chufeng. How long was it from the ice blade snow field? The body also leaps from Yan Bu''s side.


    Yan forbid is still there thinking about the countermeasures, see Yan Lu from his side out, face slightly big change: "don''t!"


    It''s just that everything is too late. Yan Lu''s speed is very fast. Just in a moment, things close the distance between her and Chu Feng. On her beautiful face, a strong killing opportunity appears: "I want to die with you!"


    Obviously, Yan Lu was ready to use the method of both sides being hurt and even dying together, but Chu Feng sighed slightly and said, "you are the next God, I am the God, do you have this qualification?"


    The body suddenly disappeared in front of Yan Lu and appeared behind her. The hand that did not gather strength gently raised and clenched into a fist. When Yan Lu found the danger and suddenly turned back, Chu Feng''s heavy fist fell on Yan Lu''s body.


    The cold, arrogant and moving woman was directly hit by Chu Feng. She fell from the sky and hit the ground heavily, just not far from the corpse of Yanxi mountain.


    Chu Feng has a bit of a bad taste in his heart, but in order not to let others doubt Yan Lu, even Yan Lu has doubts, chufeng can only do that, but also control the power, otherwise, Yan Lu, the next God, can not stop his attack.


    Gently raised that hand, the palm of the black whirlpool has changed the breath of thick, Chu wind light mouth: "you give me, give you back!"


    Suddenly, a monster like flame appeared in the black whirlpool. It was the dragon head and Phoenix body that began to be swallowed. Now it is no longer something that can be controlled by danzong. Instead, it attacks in accordance with the control of Chu wind.


    It seems that they will turn into the dust of history in this world.


    When everyone felt that Yan Lu and Yan Xi Shan were going to disappear, suddenly a figure appeared above them. It was Yan bu.


    Raised his hand, the black fire suddenly exuberant, blocking the flame from the sky, and roared: "go away


    Yan Lu got up hard and didn''t breathe. She saw Yan Bu and the things coming from the air. Her face changed greatly. She pulled the corpse of Yan Xishan and left that direction and went to the distance.


    And that flame thing also thoroughly and Yan not allowed the black fire collision together, but also with him continuously toward the ground, the whole did not enter the earth, appeared a huge pit.


    Then there was an explosion inside the ground, and the surrounding land collapsed. The pit where Yan was not allowed to be hit was also buried by the ruins!


    All of them took a breath of cool air. They felt worried for Yan Xishan and were afraid of the strength of Chu wind.


    It was a long time for the middle God to settle down, and he still had Yan Bu, who was equivalent to the level of the God. Was he killed like this? How long has it been since the ice edge snow plain? How could Chu Feng, who was abused by the four major forces in the ice blade snow field, now abuse people like dogs?


    They don''t understand these problems, but there is no denying that this is the fact at hand.


    Yan Lu saw this scene and threw the corpse of Yan Xishan on the ground, then quickly swept over the pit buried by the ruins: "how are you? You have nothing to answer me!"


    "It''s OK!" In the earth came the voice of Yan not allowed, Yan Lu face just a little more relaxed.


    Chu Feng has no fluctuation above nothingness. If Yan is not allowed to hold the black fire which is equivalent to the level of deities and is still killed, then it can only be said that he is too rubbish.


    Yan Lu quickly got out of the way, and the earth trembled. Yan could not break through the ruins buried in him and came out from under the earth, but his clothes were rotten, and his whole body was in great distress. Where was the noble and elegant leader of the Dan clan?


    But to see Yan not allowed to die, danzong''s people are still happy, which shows that there are still people blocking the Chu wind.


    Yan Lu looks at Yan Bu, and her mind is a little bad. She hates Yan Bu, and Yan Bu knows that she hates him. But just now when she couldn''t escape the attack of Chu Feng, Yan Bu was trying to stop her. Yan Lu''s mood is complicated!


    Yan, who came out of the ground, coughed a few times and looked up at Chu Feng. He seemed to be looking up at the Shendi: "I know you must kill me, but can you listen to me before you kill me?"


    Chu Feng now controls the complete victory, so he doesn''t care what Yan Xishan wants to say: "yes!"Thank you Yan didn''t smile slightly. He looked at Yan Lu, very soft. Then he continued to look at Chu Feng: "I know that you will not forget about the four forces'' encirclement and killing you. Moreover, my danzong also killed your grandfather. But what I want to say is that this is what Yan Xishan and I mean. The rest of danzong don''t know. They only know after your grandfather''s death.


    If you can, if you kill me, please let go of other people, as well as Yan Lu. All the things are controlled by Yan Xishan and me. Let''s bear the guilt! "


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Yan bu. At the moment, his left eye could see that Yan Bu''s words were not hypocritical, but he was relieved after thinking about it. As the leader of Dan clan, if Dan Zong was destroyed in his generation, he would not have the face to see his ancestors even if he was dead, and it would be normal to discuss with him.


    And Chu Feng did not want to kill Yan Lu, his power is well controlled, can let Yan Lu seriously, but absolutely can''t let her die.


    But Chu Feng also did not directly promise Yan not allow, just playful smile: "after you die, I will consider."


    Yan did not know that he was not qualified to bargain with Chu Feng, because Chu Feng completely controlled the life and death of him and the whole danzong, but now he did not want to care about these, because he knew that today either chufeng left or he died, there would be no second result.


    She slowly turned to face Yan Lu, and did not worry about Chu Feng''s attack at this time. She said softly: "Yan Lu, I know that since that incident, you hate me and even want to kill me. I know that most of the reasons are selfish, so I don''t ask you to forgive me.


    I am likely to die today, so I want to say something to you. I really love you. If you give me another chance, I should marry you when I am the young Lord, instead of waiting for you to step into the divine realm. I will make a choice for the original thing. I will still do that and kill the man.


    You are my beloved woman, I can''t get you, but I don''t allow anyone to get it, but now, or later, I can''t control you. I just hope you can be happy. If you can survive today, you must find a man who loves you. "


    Yan Lu was shocked and seemed surprised that Yan could not even say such a thing to her, even in front of so many people. When his face turned red, his anger flashed in his heart: "what''s the death? None of us can die today, or danzong will be finished!"


    Drink a scold, perhaps also do not want to pay attention to Yan forbid to say these words, Yan Lu initiative toward Chu Feng attack, even if she is really very weak at the moment, just want to have a good rest.


    "In ancient times, there were concubines who wanted to be merciless, but only Lang had feelings. I didn''t want to. What is love in the world?"


    Chu Feng also heard Yan Bu Suo''s words just now. He raised his hand with a slight sigh, and suddenly a strong force burst out. The target seemed to be Yan Lu, but it was Yan bu. Only Chu Feng knew this, because he wanted to see whether Yan Bu''s love for Yan Lu was true.


    There was no accident. When the force blew out, Yan Bu quickly stood in front of Yan Lu. The power of Chu Feng flooded Yan Lu''s attack, and he collided with him fiercely.


    For Yan Lu, seeing Yan not allowed to block Chu Feng''s attack for her again, the mood is complex.


    In her heart, she hated Yan Bu who once killed her beloved man. Even at this time, she still hated her. But now she saw Yan Bu fall on the ground by the powerful attack of Chu Feng. Yan Lu''s heart is very special. It''s not love or like, but hate seems to dissipate in a little bit.


    For a person who really loves you, whether it is a man or a woman, as long as there is a little conscience, they will not be moved.


    Chu wind slowly fell down and stood beside Yan not allowed, gently raised his hand to stretch out a finger: "soon you will die, before death, what will you have?"


    Yan Lu looked tight and quickly approached: "no!"


    But not close, was a direct force to fly out, Chu wind at the moment how can let her close, the demon realm opened, shrouded around, all people can not come in.


    Yan did not lie on the ground, gasping for breath. His heart was bitter. He was the God of a generation, and he was abused by Chu Feng as a dog.


    Just strength symbolizes everything. Yan did not know that he could not compare with Chu Feng. He sighed: "I know that I am not your opponent. Before I die, I just want to take a good look at the sky and breathe the air in this world. The wind is less and not stingy. Give a dying man half an hour''s time?"


    Chu Feng''s faint smile, the former Supreme Leader of danzong, was trampled on by him. Only he could understand that feeling.


    The beams of light shot out from the fingers did not enter the limbs of Yan Yan, causing absolute necrosis and scorching. When it was impossible to repair them, Chu Feng nodded back and said, "I have always been a kind person, and I have a good sympathy for the dead.""Enjoy it. After that, the world will not belong to you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2147

    Yan was not allowed to be abandoned as a dog by Chu Feng, which was unexpected and unacceptable.


    Because Yan forbid became the leader of the clan for so many years, he has always been superior. Except for the ancestor of Yan family who has not appeared for a long time, Yan Bu is the strongest and absolute authority of Dan sect. No one, even Yan Xishan, dare not disobey Yan Bu''s meaning sometimes.


    It was just that they were not allowed to be allowed to live in God''s palace in their hearts. Now they were abandoned by Chu Feng. The absolute necrosis of limbs could not be repaired. Even the elixir against the heaven was impossible. People couldn''t accept it for a while.


    But Yan not allowed is very calm, also slightly smile: "thank you!"


    Chu Feng did not continue to pay attention to Yan Bu''s meaning. Yan Xishan has died, and Yan Bu is now abandoned. Now there is no one in danzong who can compete with him. If he wants to, he can destroy the whole danzong in the shortest time, so there is no pressure to sit on the ground.


    Yan Lu in the distance saw Yan not allow that miserable appearance, could not help but exclaim: "Lord!"


    Regardless of Chu Feng sitting on the side of Yan Xi mountain, Yan Lu quickly past, looking at the embarrassed Yan can not, eyes puzzled asked: "why do you want to do that?"


    Chu Feng''s attack just now was aimed at her. If Yan Bu didn''t block it for her, she is the one who is seriously injured now. Yan Lu''s heart can''t accept such a thing, because her heart only hates Yan Bu and can''t accept this kind of love.


    Yan forbid coughed gently, and his face was that kind of regretless look. He said slowly: "many people think I am a patriarch who doesn''t care about his feelings. Many years ago, he even killed the man you love, and even the other excellent people of danzong have no independent right. I am just like a dictator.


    It''s just that sometimes I feel helpless. It''s not that I want to do it, but I have to do it. The four forces in the hidden world check and balance each other. I know very well that once the strength of one side weakens a little, it is a disaster of destruction. We need to constantly become stronger.


    You are one of the few powerful deities in danzong, and you are also an excellent woman. In addition to considering the future of danzong, I also have my own selfishness. I am the patriarch. I think a good woman like you should belong to me. So when I know you have found another man, I can''t help but kill that man.


    It''s just that I regret that I killed him, because before you saw me, you would smile a little, and since then, you have stayed in your bamboo grove except for the necessary things of danzong. I knew I was wrong.


    I don''t have too many wishes. I just want you to be good. I don''t beg your forgiveness. I just do something I think I should do. Because over the years, I have found that I have,,, "


    Yan can''t continue to say what he wants to say, but the people on the scene know what he wants to say, that is, in the years of paying attention to and staring at Yan Lu After unknowingly fell in love with this woman, so just when Chu Feng attacked Yan Lu, he would naturally be desperate to kill out.


    Yan Lu took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She could accept everything, but she couldn''t accept that Yan Bu fell in love with herself, and didn''t want to see him die for her.


    Because in that case, the hatred in her heart will be shaken and will become fragile. Because for many years, she has lived by her hatred for Yan Bu and her anger for Yan Xishan. If she can accept that a person she hates dies for her own sake?


    Yan Lu held back the sadness in her heart, took out a pill from her body and put it into Yan Bu''s mouth: "don''t say anything. Keep the wound steady. Danzong needs you."


    Don''t want to listen to Yan forbid to say those words again, Yan Lu stood up and faced Chu Feng with a cold face: "what do you want?"


    Chu Feng was very idle looking at Yan Lu. His eyes did not fluctuate in a slightest way. He could not see a trace in the valley of the golden orchid. Even the strong sense of Yan Lou could not see a familiar feeling on Chu Feng''s face.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng faintly replied: "when Yan is not allowed to die, I will leave. I will only kill those who oppress me and those who hurt my relatives."


    Yan forbids sending people to kill Chu Feng, who has just arrived in the hidden world. Yan Xishan killed Chu Jinglei. All these are enough reasons for Chu Feng to kill them. However, he and the rest of danzong do not have much gratitude and resentment. Even if there is any, it is because Yan Xishan and Yan forbid.


    Now one of them is dead and the other is about to die. Chu Feng doesn''t need to kill everyone. Although it will be very pleasant, it will also increase his own sin.


    Chu Feng didn''t want such things to continue.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Yan Lu''s face did not have a point to ease the meaning, but suddenly started to drink: "you don''t kill, but I want to kill you!"


    Yan Pei''s death is the thorn in Yan Lu''s heart after all!


    Chu Feng sighed slightly. Before meeting Yan Lu with this face, he knew it would be such a result. Therefore, Chu Feng was not surprised that Yan Lu started suddenly.Gently raised her hand, suddenly started Yan Lu was a direct force to fly out of the distance of hundreds of meters, but fortunately there was no serious injury.


    Yan Lu hated herself for so many years. Yan didn''t know that she couldn''t forget it in a short time. Seeing her fighting against Chu Feng, she was afraid that Chu Feng would kill her. Yan forbid to say in a hurry: "I''d like to raise your inviolable dignity, but I hope you don''t hurt danzong''s people any more."


    Chu Feng put down his hand. If he really wants to, Yan Lu, the next God, can easily kill with his fingers.


    However, he would not go to kill Yan Lu, smell speech to see Yan not allowed, a faint smile: "now you, still have the qualification to bargain with me? You are going to die. Is there any value for me to negotiate? What''s more, I have already said that today I only kill you and Yan Xishan, and I won''t move the rest of the people. However,,, "


    the powerful momentum exploded in their eyes, making everyone''s heart seem to be pressed by a big stone, and continue to say:" if anyone dares to do it to me again, I will kill whom, and I will not be soft hearted! "


    "Yan Lu!" Yan does not allow a knot in his heart for a moment. Seeing Yan Lu, it seems that he will not care about his hands. He is anxious to drink: "keep the green mountains and don''t worry about firewood burning!"


    Yan Lu stops, but her eyes are staring at Chu Feng. Yan can''t say it. She is not Chu Feng''s opponent now. If she dies, she can only die in vain. She can''t get revenge. It''s also a way to avoid it later.


    Just see Chu Feng in front of you, but can''t start, Yan Lu''s heart always has a kind of unspeakable pain.


    Chu Feng did not go to tube these, ready to close his eyes when looking at the distance, and immediately stood up: "Yan Xi Shan?"


    Yan Xishan''s body has disappeared, and just now there were only him, Yan Lu and Yan bu. There were no other people at all. How could Yan Xishan, a dead man, disappear?


    The rest of the people just paid attention to Chu Feng. Naturally, they didn''t pay much attention to the dead Yan Xishan. At the moment, they all looked at Yan Xishan. As expected, they found that Yan Xishan''s body was missing, and there was no trace of his body around. What''s the matter?


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, when everyone was surprised that Yan Xishan''s body was missing, Yan Bu, who had just relaxed down from Yan Lu, let out a cry and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Chu Feng also condensed his eyes, frowned deeply, and watched Yan, who could not move his limbs, could not roll his whole body on the ground. He thought of the Yan Family''s ancestor and what he had said. The cultivator of the art of infinite reincarnation, which has not appeared up to now!


    Soul out of the body, quietly into other people''s body, in the case of other people do not know, and then erase other people''s soul, take possession of it, then die, complete a secondary to death cycle.


    And Chu Feng''s left eye, at this moment, saw two virtual shadows on Yan Bu''s body, one is Yan Bu''s soul, and the other is Yan Xishan!


    Chu Feng opened the wings of magic light and slowly soared into the sky. He did not go to Yan''s permission to do anything. He just looked at Yan Xishan''s body at 360 degrees. He wanted to see where Yan Xishan''s body was. Now it''s basically certain that Yan Xishan practiced the art of infinite reincarnation. In order to prevent the noumenon from happening, he hid the noumenon, which should be nearby.


    Just can penetrate all the dark eyes of the world, but at this time it is impossible to find where Yan Xishan''s body is, and Yan does not allow it to roar like a heart splitting lung. Chu Feng knows that it is the pain of the soul, which may be tens of thousands of times more than the pain of the body!


    Yan Lu is not allowed to see Yan in the distance. Her eyes are confused and stunned: "patriarch, what''s the matter with you?" He was about to pass.


    "Don''t come here!" Yan is not allowed to burst a drink, let Yan Lu do not come, embarrassed look more ferocious and murderous: "Yan Xishan, you this damned guy."


    As expected, it is Yan Xishan!


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes. It was just his judgment just now, but now Yan can''t tell it. Then it must be Yan Xishan. What this guy is hiding is really deep enough, etc.,,


    Chu Feng can''t look at Yan at once. Could Chu Jinglei''s death be strangled by Yan Xishan with infinite reincarnation, but no one found anything abnormal at that time?


    Chu Jinglei is a powerful God. If you can do that, Yan Xishan will certainly not miss such an opportunity.


    Thinking that Chu Jinglei was not only killed, but also likely to be wiped out of his soul when he closed his eyes, Chu Feng''s eyes became more violent. He raised his hand and roared down: "go to death!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2148

    A strong force of taboo was directly blown out by the Chu wind and took Yan Bu from the ground. Now, the only way to prevent Yan Bu''s power from being embezzled is to make him disappear both physically and mentally.


    Yan Lu saw it in the distance, and he cried out: "Chu Feng, stop it!"


    However, everything was too late. The power of Chu Feng was as fast as lightning, and it didn''t mean to stop. Chu Feng''s left eye flashed on the void and constantly threw powerful force. He wanted to kill Yan Bu, or kill Yan Xishan.


    Only when Yan Bu''s body is broken and his body and spirit are destroyed can he have a little chance of success.


    Otherwise, Yan Xishan was really the one who stole the tomb of Yan Family''s ancestors in Yan Family cemetery many years ago. Now it has been at least two or three thousand years. Yan Xishan has practiced the art of infinite reincarnation for such a long time. I don''t know how powerful he is, and Chu Feng doesn''t want to know how powerful he is.


    So we can only attack Yan Bu in this case to see if we can erase the soul of Yan Xishan.


    The powerful force was constantly released, and the earth was cracking rapidly. Even the disciples of the danzong sect around him quickly retreated. Chu Feng now completely ignored the attack and didn''t care whether the people around him would be hurt. If he got too close, how could he die.


    Even if Yan Lu couldn''t stand the rage of that kind of breath, she couldn''t help retreating, and she was injured. She still spewed out a mouthful of blood. Now Chu Feng''s attack is almost ignored.


    I don''t know how many attacks have been launched, but Chu Feng still doesn''t mean to stop. The wings of magic light tremble, and his body falls to the place of attack like a meteor, because the dust and smoke diffuse, and people can''t see what''s going on.


    After a while, there was a gust of wind, which scattered the dust and smoke that covered the sky. The Chu wind also appeared again in the public''s sight. He was standing there, but his look was not so good-looking.


    But Yan Bu, who just lay there with no limbs moving, didn''t know where he was going at the moment. Everyone guessed whether it was in the attack of Chu Feng that he had already broken down and no bones left?


    Only Chu Feng knew that Yan did not have any bones left, but it was not because of his attack.


    Because Yan Bu is already a top-notch existence in the middle God, his physical strength has reached a very strong level. Even if Chu Feng''s attack can only hurt his body at most, it is very difficult to completely disintegrate it, which is why Chu Feng''s continuous attack just now.


    That is, to destroy Yan Bu''s body if he wants to create impossible. Once his body is destroyed, his soul will not be bound, and then he can avoid the erosion of Yan Xishan.


    However, in his constant attacks, Yan Bu''s body broke up on its own, and Chu Feng was sure that it was not caused by his own strength. That is to say, Yan Bu may have disappeared forever, but Yan Xishan still exists.


    Looking around with no dead corner in his left eye, he tried to penetrate all the nothingness. He saw where the soul of Yan Xishan was, but he couldn''t find any trace. It seemed that there was nothing around him.


    All of a sudden, when Chu Feng was searching for Yan Xishan''s soul, a scream came from the distance. A man in charge of the side branch of Yan''s family in danzong, his face was very blue, and he screamed bitterly. Then his body suddenly exploded and died in front of everyone.


    Chu Feng''s face changed greatly. He scolded him and yelled: "all of them are scattered. Stay away from here. Otherwise, you will all die."


    Because Yan Xishan has now extended his magic claws to all the people around him. It seems that Yan Bu, a powerful man in the divine realm, can not stop the erosion of Yan Xi mountain. What''s more, those who are at least the peak of the later period of demigod are impossible to stop.


    If Yan Xishan continues to do so, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    As for danzong''s words, he didn''t even think that the name of Chou was not allowed to be scattered by Yanzong, but some of his words didn''t even mean to be scattered by Yanfeng.


    Seeing their looks, Chu Feng knew that he didn''t believe himself at all. He scolded a group of stupid guys in his heart. He was too lazy to take care of their life and death. He even reminded them not to listen to them. Then he died in vain.


    Suspended in the air, the left eye concentrates on looking for Yan Xishan''s soul, or noumenon. As long as they can be found arbitrarily, they can be easily killed before their reincarnation is realized.


    But no matter how Chu Feng looks for it, it can''t play any role.


    At this time, another danzong person screamed and died. Yan Lu saw that Chu Feng had never done anything there. Looking back on Yan Bu''s words, she didn''t know what had happened, but it must be something she couldn''t explain.


    But Chu Feng seemed to know that Yan Lu didn''t want to ask, but when he saw that the people of danzong were in crisis, he temporarily put down his hatred: "Chu Feng, what happened? The patriarch just called the name of Yan Xishan elder. Why is this so?"


    Chu Feng took back his left eye and still got nothing. Listening to Yan Lu''s question, Chu Feng replied coldly: "when I came to danzong, I met Yan''s ancestors. I believe you should know how Yan''s ancestors came back from the dead, so I won''t say much about it!""What you don''t know is that when Yan''s ancestors died, they buried them with an ancient manuscript, but when he recovered, they found that the manuscript was missing."


    Yan Lu naturally knew about the resurrection of Yan''s ancestors, which was not a big secret in danzong. At the beginning, Yan''s ancestors told them: "what manuscript?"


    Chu Feng looked into the distance with a deep look: "one of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times, the art of infinite reincarnation, and the thief can now be sure to be Yan Xishan. Over the years, I don''t know how much he has cultivated, but I can be sure that he is very powerful."


    Infinite reincarnation!


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone''s faces changed greatly. As people of the four forces in the hidden world, they naturally knew about the six forbidden Arts in ancient times. Among the six forbidden techniques in ancient times, this infinite reincarnation technique is the most cruel and weird, and also the most evil one. It can be regarded as the first of the six forbidden techniques!


    It''s because people who practice it need to experience life and death constantly, and it''s OK for people to face life and death once in a while, but if they often experience life to death and death to life, their psychology will be distorted. Such people are very terrible.


    The ultimate of life is death. If you die, you will enter samsara.


    However, those who have practiced the art of infinite reincarnation, one of the six forbidden arts, practice life and death. However, they do not enter into reincarnation. Instead, they occupy other people''s bodies and everything. They let others die for them and reincarnate for them. They accumulate the power of reincarnation and bring back their own noumenon and become very powerful.


    Yan Xishan practiced the art of infinite reincarnation?


    Yan Lu wants to say that it''s impossible. Just looking back on the past countless years, danzong always had some unexplained deaths, either suicide or provocation to kill others. Now it seems that those people are occupied by Yan Xishan, so they do strange things.


    Others die, he comes to reincarnation, too evil!


    All of a sudden, a danzong man laughed and looked at Chu Feng coldly in his eyes: "no wonder the old ancestor didn''t show up today. It turns out that you have seen him, so he didn''t come. That old guy, what a fuss!"


    Yan Lu a Leng, frown to see: "Yan bang, what are you talking about?"


    This is a collateral principal, but Yan Lu knows it.


    "Yan bang?" And the man called Yan Bang joked and joked: "he died just now, and Yan Bang doesn''t exist. Of course, I''m also Yan Bang now."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Yan Xishan, it seems that everyone has been cheated by you." With a strong strength, but willing to become an elder, not allowed to replace Yan, endurance is not ordinary people can compare.


    Yan Bang burst into laughter, did not admit anything, or even said anything. Suddenly, he went toward the Chu wind. A strong evil spirit permeated the air, vaguely felt the illusion of crying ghosts and Howling wolves.


    Chu Feng felt a kind of stillness hanging over him, as if he would die in the next second. His face changed slightly. How could he feel this way.


    "The power of reincarnation!"


    All of a sudden, Yan bang was drunk, and there were more than ten black whirlpools spinning around the body of Chu Feng, just like the reincarnation road described in the legend.


    Chu Feng was stunned. His fists and feet suddenly burst out in an instant. Those black whirlpools were directly smashed. The next moment, he appeared in front of Yan bang. He grabbed Yan Bang''s neck, his eyes coagulated, and his hands vented the power of terror, crushing Yan Bang''s neck. In an instant, he released more powerful forces and turned Yan Bang''s body into a residue.


    However, Chu Feng was still not optimistic, because he felt that he killed Yan bang, only helped Yan Xishan finish a death. Now he has experienced another death, and his strength is estimated to be a little higher.


    There is something similar between the art of infinite reincarnation and the seven generations and seven lives. That is, after experiencing life and death, the power will accumulate and become stronger. However, Yan Xishan doesn''t need to experience life and death now. As long as the person he erodes dies, it is equivalent to his death, and then he returns to his body through the evil method of infinite reincarnation Born a lifetime, the strength will be enhanced.


    In my heart, I scolded who created the art of infinite reincarnation. In this way, my father''s forbidden art was also on guard. Now, Yan Xishan''s soul should be hidden around, but could not get close to it.


    In the distance, there was a laugh again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2149

    Obviously, there was another danzong man easily wiped away by Yan Xishan, and his soul occupied the body.


    Chufeng looked gloomy and saw that the abnormal man was looking at him with provocative eyes. His heart was angry to a certain extent. This infinite reincarnation technique was too evil. The practitioners who had encountered the forbidden technique before could only kill him with the most powerful power, but now it has no effect at all.


    Even if a flesh body is broken, Yan Xishan''s soul will not suffer any damage. What''s going on and what can be done to kill Yan Xishan?


    Once his soul and noumenon were integrated, the consequences would be unimaginable. At least, Chu Feng believed that it would be very powerful and powerful enough for him to resist.


    And Yan Lu was completely stunned. Looking at another abnormal danzong person, she knew that she must have been occupied by the soul of YanXiShan just as chufeng said. Now that person is not the original one, it should be said that this person is Yan Xishan.


    Recalling the strange self-confidence of Yan Xishan when he fought against lingyunzong in Shangmao Prefecture, Yan Lu suddenly understood that the reason why Yan Xishan was so confident at that time was that he practiced the art of infinite reincarnation, so he dared to open his mouth and said that he had killed Chu Feng and avenged Yan Pei.


    But at the moment, Yan Xishan is really powerful, but Yan Lu''s heart is not happy at all.


    Because according to Chu Feng, Yan Xishan was a manuscript of the art of infinite reincarnation in Yan''s tomb after his ancestor''s death. It has been endless years since then. No one knows how many people Yan Xishan has injured and how many times he has experienced life and death.


    However, no matter how much is good, most of them must be danzong. In order to be strong, they even hurt their own people. Yan Lu can''t accept it.


    Anger appeared on his face and he said, "Yan Xishan, I''ll kill you!"


    Regardless of her injuries, Yan Lu went directly to the person who was occupied by Yan Xishan''s soul. Only halfway through the journey, Yan Lu found that her body could not move at all, as if she had been held by a pair of invisible hands, and could not get close to the person.


    Chu Feng swept by and grabbed Yan Lu''s hand, and instantly went thousands of meters away to let go of her, staring at the man coldly: "even if you can get close to him or even kill him, it''s useless not to destroy the fundamental soul. Yan Xishan can also find new lodgers for countless times to capture their power."


    Yan Lu coldly glared at Chu Feng, as if he had just pulled his hand and felt angry.


    But now the most important thing is to ignore Yan Xishan. Yan Lu is still clear about the key of the matter, and asked with a cold face, "what should I do now?"


    "Keep everyone away, I''ll do it!" Chu Feng naturally heard the resentment in Yan Lu''s words, but he didn''t care. It''s good for Yan Lu to start with the overall situation at this time. It''s absolutely impossible for her to really forget Yan Pei''s death. She said a word and left instantly.


    The speed is fast to the extent that the naked eye can''t catch. In an instant, he appears in front of that man, staring at his eyes, and his eyes sink!


    The normal voice of thunder can''t do things in the sky.


    Chu Feng knew that he was a taboo. The body of heaven''s punishment indicated the degree of punishment for all the darkness in the world. The six forbidden techniques in ancient times should not exist, and they were beyond the scope allowed by the law of heaven. Then, under the punishment of heaven, the thunder of heaven''s punishment will surely cause some damage to Yan Xishan''s soul.


    Sure enough, the man saw that the air was dull, there was noise and thunder, his face changed greatly, and he turned around in an instant.


    Chu Feng sneered at him. How could he let Yan Xishan run away so easily and block him in front of him in an instant. Chu Feng, with the wings of magic light, has a speed that no one can compare.


    The man who is occupied by the soul of Yan Xishan looks startled and shows his ruthlessness. He directly hands at Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng did not mean to fight against him at all. The ordinary means could only hurt these people''s bodies, but could not strike their souls. The thunder of heaven''s punishment contains the mysterious way of heaven. Not only the physical body will be hurt, but also the soul will suffer absolute heavy damage.


    With a little finger, the thunder of punishment fell from the sky, and he took the man who was occupied by Yan Xi mountain.


    The man looked a little pale. Instead of dealing with the falling thunder of punishment, he quickly turned around and dodged to one side. Originally, he thought that he could escape the thunder of punishment. But this time, the thunder of punishment turned into a strange turn and did not fall towards the ground all the time.


    The man had no time to respond, and the thunder of punishment thundered on his body. Suddenly, he could see that the body was breaking and there was a shrill scream.


    Even if people in the distance are worried about such strange things at the moment, they still feel shocked when they see that Chu Feng even triggers Tianlei to attack others. As a matter of fact, the people punished by heaven can''t be measured with common sense!


    The man completely disappeared between the heaven and the earth. Chu Feng opened his hands in vain. The demon Kingdom shrouded the void in an instant. He didn''t know whether the demon kingdom could prevent the soul from penetrating. But now that the man was killed, the soul of Yan Xishan must still be here, and he can''t go out again.Then the left eye gathered all the energy to observe the surrounding, and then his face turned dark and scolded, because Yan Lu stood in the field of the demon God.


    Almost Chu Feng just guessed that Yan Lu suddenly held her head, and suffered a face. The Chu wind suddenly changed ferociously. Yan Xi mountain''s soul was estimated to be unable to penetrate the field of magic God, so he chose to erode Yanlu. Only in this way can his soul not be seriously damaged, and Yan Lu''s strength and body can be used to block the thunder of heaven punishment.


    Open his right hand, Chu wind slowly clenched into a fist, like a cold light across, stopped in front of Yan Lu, hand a flash of nine golden lights.


    After arriving in the hidden world, Chu wind has rarely used xuanhuang nine needles, but now Yan Lu is eroded by the soul of Yan Xi mountain, and seems to be struggling. He needs a little way to stimulate Yan Lu to enhance the soul power, and stimulate Yan Xi mountain''s soul to make him unable to succeed.


    Xuanhuang nine needle whirled on the top of Chu wind and burst out instantly. All of them did not enter Yan Lu''s head, and the struggling Yan Lu calmed down. Only looking at the eyes of Chu wind, she felt pain, and was full of hate and killing.


    That is Yan Xi mountain and Yan Lu''s soul in the continuous transformation of the body control.


    Chu Feng fingers a flick, a force on that Xuan Huang nine needle, blocking Yan Lu brain and some points of the body, so that Yan Xi mountain soul can not control Yan Lu''s body in the shortest time.


    When preparing for the second time, I suddenly felt that there was something in the brain in front of me. It was like the feeling that the great Shura devoured the body by Chumu.


    Chu wind pupil suddenly shrink, know Yan Xi mountain gave up to Yan Lu body control, instead to his hands.


    Damn it!


    The heart secretly scolds, Chu wind instantly detonates the taboo force, just recovered a little Yan Lu instantly by this momentum jumped out, in order to prevent her serious injury Chu wind removed the magic God field, let Yan Lu can fly out, to a far point, save by Yan Xi mountain entangled.


    At this time, he also felt a pain from the soul. Chu Feng knew that Yan Xi mountain was trying to invade his soul. He was the taboo body. Although infinite reincarnation cannot occupy a body for a long time when the noumenon exists, if it is successfully controlled, it can kill and take away the taboo force.


    The mouth of the mouth raised a sneer. Since the great Shura phagocytosis, in order to prevent the demon emperor who also practiced the phagocytosis of the great Shura one day, Chu Feng has strengthened the test of his soul. Yan Xi mountain is very strong, but it is impossible to erase his soul to occupy the body initiative.


    Once and again, because the Chu wind strictly abides by the original heart, it is impossible to succeed. Originally, Yan Xi mountain will continue to be like this. Because in this way, he is at least temporarily safe, but after one impact, Chu Feng feels relaxed and relaxed in his mind.


    When the look was set, a huge explosion was raised in the empty land. The Chu wind condensed its left eye and saw the body of Yan Xi mountain, and appeared.


    Just hiding there, how can''t I find myself just now? What hidden method is Yan Xi mountain used to hide?


    Yan Xi mountain, which should have died, appeared again, and was still alive. We immediately believed what Chu wind said. Yan Xi mountain practiced the infinite reincarnation, or how to explain all this?


    Only the appearance of Yan Xi mountain again is gloomy, not to see Chu wind, but to the distant Yan Lu, said: "you are a bitch, I will kill you."


    Yan Lu was stunned, and then he said angrily, "Yan Xi mountain, you mean guy, really didn''t die. You killed the patriarch!"


    "How about killing him?" Yan Xi Shan sneered, and his body rose slowly to the same height as Chu wind. In his eyes, he stared at Chu wind with a terrible killing machine: "I have not only killed Yan Quan who has pressed me for countless years, but also killed your first man, and then killed you bitch!"


    Chu wind and Yan Lu are all stunned. Chu wind is surprised how Yan Xi mountain knows. Yan Lu is surprised what Yan Xi mountain is talking about. This is obviously about Chu wind, but Chu wind is not her man!


    Yan Xi mountain did not explain, the instant detonated terror is, it is like the upper God of the terror force: "Chu wind, to die for me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2150

    The road to nothingness!


    When Yan Xishan started his work, many seemingly empty roads appeared in the void. Chu Feng glanced at a total of 18 roads and frowned. According to the truth, if it was a Shinto, every one of them had only one.


    But the 18 empty roads crisscross in this space, but there is no sense of Shinto, and the breath is also very ethereal. The most important thing is that Chu Feng can''t see through what is going on.


    "These are the ways of reincarnation."


    Yan Xishan gave a cold smile, and his face still had a satisfied look: "of course, it is not the so-called reincarnation way in the legend, but the way of reincarnation created by the art of infinite reincarnation. As long as I experience life and death once in a person, my soul can walk on the path of reincarnation, which is equivalent to the completion of a lifetime of rebirth, and the strength will be enhanced."


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded. It was so. It turned out that these nothingness roads were the way of reincarnation, crisscross around. At the moment, Chu Feng felt a little disliked, because he felt uncomfortable thinking that these were the ways of reincarnation.


    What''s more, these samsara are like shackles, which now block him and Yan Xishan. I don''t know if they can rush through?


    Yan Xishan was there to continue to say: "just now my noumenon is hidden in the way of reincarnation, or it can be said that I am not in this world, and every time I experience from life to death in a person''s body, my soul will also enter the way of reincarnation. No matter how powerful the existence is, we can''t find where I am."


    "Chu Feng, do you feel fear in an instant, or even fear?"


    Chu Feng joked with a smile. No wonder his left eye couldn''t see the soul and body of Yan Xishan just now. It was hidden in the way of reincarnation. However, it seems that the left eye is not omnipotent and can''t see these things. If Yan Xishan is strong enough to hide in the way of reincarnation, can''t he be killed easily?


    Think of Chu Feng are a little afraid, after all, do not know where to hide the enemy is the most terrible.


    However, thinking that although he can''t find the way of reincarnation, his left eye can see the picture of the next five minutes. No matter whether Yan Xishan is hidden or not, as long as he appears, he will be detected in advance. In this way, unless Yan Xishan has been hiding, he can not be avoided.


    The corner of his mouth drew up a sneer: "it really surprised me, but I can''t say the fear and fear. On the contrary, it''s you. Have you thought of the last words before you die?"


    "Last words?" Yan Xishan sneered and his eyes were cold: "what''s my last words? You don''t have the right to know. I only know that now you have to watch me kill Yan Lu."


    Chufeng pupil expansion, Yan Xishan has turned to Yan Lu, the speed is amazing, than the beginning of his control of those bodies, much faster.


    Chu Feng''s mind is tight. I guess it was when Yan Xishan attacked his soul just now that he knew something through his soul. He also knew that he pretended to be the west wind and approached Yan Lu. His look was gloomy. The most taboo of Chu Feng in the world was the existence of people who knew his secret.


    In an instant, he went forward, but stopped all of a sudden. It was not Chu Feng who wanted to stop, but he couldn''t go on. He was blocked by the way of reincarnation, and he was in the way of reincarnation.


    Yan Xishan has gone to the distance. When he feels that Chu Feng is going to chase him, he stops and looks back. He doesn''t rush to Yan Lu. When he sees Chu Feng on the way of reincarnation, he laughs: "Chu Feng, you''re really stupid. You''ve been cheated. So it seems that I saw it in your head just now."


    "In this way, you can stay there with peace of mind. This is the way of reincarnation created by the art of infinite reincarnation. Except that the soul can freely shuttle, all living creatures will be imprisoned when they step into it. Even the God of creation is hard to escape, unless you practice the art of infinite reincarnation, but you do not."


    Chu Feng stood there, no matter how he went, which direction he could not go out. He could see people, but he felt that he was in another world.


    See Yan Xishan again toward Yan Lu, Chu Feng burst out and said: "Yan Xishan, I dry your ancestors!"


    Yan Xishan didn''t hear Chu Feng''s words at all. When he came to Yan Lu, his face was full of murder and ferocity: "I''ve been sincere to you for years. I even think that Yan can''t die now. After I kill Chu Feng, I''ll marry you as the patriarch''s wife. I didn''t expect you to be so cheap."


    Pointing to Chu Feng, who was trapped in the way of reincarnation in the distance, Yan Xishan said: "who is not good with? You should have a relationship with Chu Feng who killed your brother. Lose your virginity for countless years. Do you mean it?"


    "Don''t you know that Chu Feng approached you on purpose, and the west wind pretended to be?"


    In the way of reincarnation, Chu Feng''s heart sank, and there was a terrible opportunity to kill him. Yan Xishan really spied it out, and now he said it. Yan Lu knew the truth. Now Chu Feng wanted to kill Yan Xishan and get sick and cramped!


    But Yan Lu stood there, looking at Chu Feng, who tried to come out of the way of reincarnation. How could Yan Xishan know the west wind? How did Yan Xishan know that he lost himself in the westerly wind?Gently shaking his head, Yan Lu said: "impossible, you are lying."


    "I lied?" Practicing the art of infinite reincarnation is bound to be distorted. Yan Xishan is the one who is happy to see other people''s pain at the moment. It seems that only in this way can he heal his countless life and death pains: "this is just your self deception. Just now I intended to control your body and temporarily use your strength to block the thunder of heaven''s punishment. I found that you have lost your body and lost yourself to a man named Xifeng People. "


    "I also saw that you gave a waist token to the man. I was always curious about how chufeng came to danzong. So I had a bold guess. I left your body directly to attack the soul of Chu Feng. But in fact, I was prying to see whether the Xifeng was him or not


    A cold smile: "the result and I guess the same, you fall in love with the second man, the first man in your life Xifeng, is Chu Feng disguised, Yan Lu, are you stupid? Are you an idiot


    Yan Lu constantly shook her head: "impossible, you are lying to me, he is Chu Feng, he is not the west wind!"


    "See for yourself!" Suddenly, Yan Xishan threw something out of his hand.


    Chu Feng in the path of reincarnation saw Yan Xishan throw things, look a change, subconsciously touch his bag, face completely changed ugly, because that is Yan Lu gave him the waist token, but do not know when, may be YanXiShan''s soul swept away.


    Yan Lu took the waist token, and the whole person was stunned by lightning strike. Her eyes were more painful, and even her lips were bitten.


    Zheng Zheng looks at Chu Feng, with hatred, complexity and anger.


    For thousands of years, since the beloved man was killed by Yan forbid, Yan Lu blocked her heart and tried to enhance her strength. She was no longer oppressed by men, and even felt that she would never fall in love with any man.


    It''s just that the world is hard to decide. This time I went to Jinlan Valley to worship, she met a man. She felt that the other party didn''t know her identity. She was very easy to get along with, and she gradually got used to the care and care. Finally, she was inexplicably moved and liked the feeling of being cared for.


    Also because of being moved, Yan Lu gave up her precious body, but at the moment the fact is so, Chu Feng is the west wind? Moreover, Yan Xishan also threw the waist token out. Yan Lu wanted to say that it was impossible, but the fact was so cruel.


    Seeing the pain on Yan Lu''s face, Yan Xishan''s heart has a kind of abnormal comfort, especially when she thinks that she has wanted to get Yan Lu for so many years, but she refuses to do so. In the end, she foolishly contributes her body to the person who killed her brother. Yan Xishan''s inner heart is very satisfied and is completely distorted by the art of infinite reincarnation.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist, and he felt that Yan Lu was looking at himself, but he did not dare to see Yan Lu, because some things did not need to be said much, and the harm was inevitable. Maybe silence could give both sides a little comfort.


    Yan Lu gently shook her head and said, "Chu Feng, tell me, are you the west wind?"


    Chu Feng was tight in his heart, shook his head and said, "I don''t know who you are talking about. As for this waist token, I got it from him after I killed a man."


    The answer is a little far fetched, but this is the only answer Chu Feng can give, and it is also the answer Yan Lu is willing to believe.


    Sure enough, Yan Lu smiles when he hears Chu Feng''s reply, and says to Yan Xishan: "do you hear that? He''s not Xifeng. He''s chufeng. The man I love has been killed by him. He''s not Xifeng, he''s not!"


    Yan Xishan burst out laughing. His face was ferocious, and he flew Yan Lu with a palm in the air: "I used to think you were a woman worthy of me, but now I find that you are a very stupid woman. You are still deceiving yourself here. Yan can''t even die for you. You are all stupid people!"


    Suddenly a scene, a sudden thing, let the rest of the people feel in watching a play, so unreal, but it is so true.


    Seeing that Yan Lu was not allowed to fly out, Chu Feng felt very sad, and his left eye also added a lot of violence, and slowly turned blood red. Now he has only one idea to kill Yan Xishan in the most cruel way in the world.


    However, Yan Xishan did not know that Chu Feng''s violent and overstocked killing machine was just like a cat catching a mouse, which made Yan Lu even more miserable when she was seriously injured.


    But Yan Xishan did not feel at all. Instead, he showed a sad look: "think about how much I like you and how much I love you. Your most precious body is not given to me, but to your enemy. I hate it!"


    Yan Xishan raised his hand and Yanlu was blown out with blood. The poor woman was calm and dull at the moment and seemed to have lost her soul.


    Yan Xishan sneered: "want to die? I will help you, but I won''t let you die so simply,,, "


    looking back at Chu Feng, who is shaking with his head down:" because I want your death to stimulate this bastard, I want to see whether his heart is as firm as a rock, and whether the conscience I saw just now is false. "


    He raised his hand and pressed with strength. He wanted to use Yan Lu''s sadness to stimulate the heart of Chu Feng, and even pinched Chu Feng.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2151

    Heaven and earth, filled with the terrible power of Yanxi mountain, of course, the danzong people are angry, but now it is too late to avoid facing Yan Xishan. Even Yan Lu, the next God, can''t resist the ravages of Yan Xishan, let alone those who are not in the divine realm?


    Looking at Yan Lu flying in the void, everyone can feel the sadness in her heart, but now there is no way.


    At the same time, is the anger of Chu Feng, even some people have been vile rogue of these words to scold.


    Although danzong had hurt Chu Feng, and Yan Xishan even killed Chu Jinglei, Chu Feng even got the waist token to enter danzong by using Yan Lu''s feelings. This is an unforgivable thing. Although the world of the strong only pays attention to the results, it is unreasonable to use such means to deceive a woman.


    Yan Xishan is very satisfied with the current situation. It can even be said that he has fantasized about this situation for many years. Under the attention of all the people in danzong, he is superior and dominates the life and death of others. Although Yan Lu, the woman who has been thinking for hundreds of years, is in charge, he has no heartache at the moment.


    In peeping into Yan Lu''s memory, as well as the memory in Chu Feng''s soul, he had no mind for Yan Lu, only an inexhaustible killing opportunity.


    Looking back at Chu Feng who was trapped in the way of reincarnation, Yan Xishan said coldly: "boy, I want to see if you are really solid as a rock. I also want to let you know that even if you are taboo, in my eyes it is still just slag, just the waste that I can easily crush to death."


    Her body shape flits through the void and appears above Yan Lu''s head. In the face of Yan Lu, who has lost her soul, Yan Xishan has no pity at all, and there is no saying of friendship for thousands of years.


    The strong strength gathered between the hands, suddenly fell down, and mercilessly blasted on Yan Lu''s body.


    Yan Lu screamed and did not spit out a mouthful of blood, and her body fell to the ground. She just looked at Chu Feng with regret and helplessness. She didn''t want to admit that her body gave a person she wanted to kill. But Yan Xishan not only said it, but also found all the waist Tags she gave out from Chu Feng.


    Even if no matter how unwilling to admit, this is the fact that can not be changed, she was deceived by Chu Feng''s feelings, but also cheated by Chu Feng''s body.


    Although, these are her voluntary, but the heart of those hatred still exists, is so inexplicable.


    Yan Xishan didn''t stop like this when she got a hit. Her body quickly fell faster than Yanlu''s, and her body stopped falling when she raised her hand. At first, the cold and beautiful woman was only desolate and desolate. Her body was almost dyed red with blood, and she did not see her former style.


    Yan Xishan held Yan Lu high in the air like that. He looked at the Chu Feng who couldn''t move with provocative eyes. He said, "Chu Feng, aren''t you very strong? Didn''t you destroy the peak power of lingyunzong? Aren''t you forbidden to be punished by God? What''s up? How can I see your woman being abused by me now, but you have no reaction at all? "


    "Come out, I''ll stand here, and you''ll bite me!"


    The arrogant and deformed words reverberated in the air, which made all the people of danzong angry. They had no good impression of Yan Xishan before. They were still so arrogant when they saw him ravaging Yan Lu. They were very angry when they thought that Yan Bu was also dead in his hands.


    Several disciples of Dan sect couldn''t bear all this. Although they knew that they were not the opponents of Yan Xishan, they still couldn''t help fighting.


    Four people roar to drive the violent demigod power, gather the powerful strength to go toward Yan Xi mountain.


    Yan Xishan looked at Chu Feng and felt the semi divine power coming from behind. He was surprised and looked back. The corner of his mouth raised a sneering smile: "if you are quiet, I can still let you live. After all, I can''t have no one in danzong. If you want to die so much, then I''ll help you!"


    Yan Xishan raised his other hand, and the air around him seemed to be compressed. Those disciples of the Dan sect, who were originally quick in shape, slowed down and suffered strong resistance.


    All of a sudden, Yan Xishan''s eyes shot a killing chance. The four disciples of the Dan sect had no chance to make a sound. Their bodies burst and burned. Only for a while, they became powder and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    The absolute crushing of power made the rest of the angry danzong disciples dare not to speak. They all watched with open eyes that Yan Lu, whom they respected in the past, was now controlled by Yan Xishan. If the eyes could kill people, Yan Xishan would have been killed countless times by their eyes.


    It''s just a pity that no matter how cold the eyes are, it''s impossible to kill people with their eyes unless you are powerful and incomparable.


    Deterred a group of danzong disciples who only dare to be angry in their hearts, Yan Xishan looked at Chu Feng again and said, "Chu Feng, make a deal with you!"


    Yelled, but there was no response.


    Yan Xishan doesn''t care about this either. He is confident that Chu Feng can''t get out of the way of reincarnation. He goes on to say, "you separate the wings of magic light, xuanhuang nine needles and other things out of your body, and then you waste your limbs. I can let Yan Lu go. What do you think of this idea?"Around a quiet, everyone''s eyes are looking at Chu Feng, and even Yan Lu is looking at Chu Feng with her head down there.


    It seems that she would like to know if Chu Feng would hand over important things for her and even waste her limbs. However, even after thinking about Yan Lu, she felt that it was impossible. Chu Feng approached her in order to find an opportunity to enter danzong. How could she admit that she was unlucky and let YanXiShan take advantage of it?


    With a sigh, Yan Lu, just like just now, has no idea of resistance. Living in this world, she suddenly feels that she is very tired and tired!


    "Chu Feng, don''t you really care about Yan Lu''s life and death?"


    Chu Feng did not respond, Yan Xishan ferocious drink: "then you must not regret, I just saw your memory, you are not absolute use of Yan Lu, you have feelings for her, although not love, but I can feel, if you do not agree, I will let her die in front of you."


    Yan Lu was stunned and slowly looked up at Chu Feng. Was Yan Xishan''s words true? He has feelings for me, not pure exploitation?


    However, the Chu wind still did not respond, just the sky rolling clouds more thick, its own night more and more black, giving people the feeling of falling into hell.


    A gust of wind like breath rolled up and down, Yan Xishan frowned, and had a very bad feeling, and this feeling he intuitively brought to him by the Chu wind.


    Yan Lu couldn''t help but scream. But Yan Xishan was very disappointed to find that Chu Feng still had no response in the way of reincarnation. It seemed that she didn''t care about Yan Lu''s life and death.


    "Chu Feng, I want you to regret it!"


    Yan Xishan was angry at last. He let out his hand, and Yanlu''s body went to the sky. He followed his figure and went to Yan Lu''s sky. He raised his hand and the endless fire of Dan was surging between his hands. He snapped: "you don''t care, then I''ll kill her!"


    With a dull sound, the burning Dan fire formed a huge ball of fire, which was shrouded in Yan Lu. Yan Lu felt the approaching Dan fire. She didn''t face the fear of life and death. She just looked at the direction of the way of reincarnation, her pupil shrank sharply. What about Chu Feng?


    What about Chu wind in the way of reincarnation?


    Not clear what happened, only feel a hand appeared in his waist, and then a flower appeared in the distance in front of his eyes, that huge Dan fire has been falling, the whole did not enter the earth, the strange is that there is no any startling trend, is like the loss of the same.


    Yan Xishan narrowed his eyes, looked to the right hand, looked at the Chu wind holding Yan Lu, looked back at the way of reincarnation, his eyes showed a trace of dignified color, the way of reincarnation only soul and those who have practiced the art of infinite reincarnation can freely shuttle.


    Although Chu Feng is a taboo demon, it is not within the scope of reincarnation. How did he come out?


    All of a sudden, Yan Xishan''s pupils shrank sharply, and the 18 paths of reincarnation were cracked and finally disappeared between heaven and earth.


    "Chu Feng, what have you done?"


    Chu Feng, who had been lowering his head, slowly raised his head and showed a bloodthirsty smile. The corners of his mouth had a cold radian. His eyes were red with blood, especially the left eye. It seemed that the soul would be absorbed in one eye.


    Gently open his mouth: "you guess!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2152

    Have a guess?


    Yan Xishan was stunned when he heard two words from Chu Feng.


    Before he knew it, Chu Feng pushed Yan Lu away, and then disappeared into the public''s sight. Yan Xishan''s face changed greatly. He knew that it was not to find out why Chu Feng came out, but to find a way to kill Chu Feng.


    As for the way of reincarnation again, Yan Xishan has no such idea. Chu Feng can come out for the first time, so it can definitely come out for the second time, which has no effect at all.


    The figure soared away, intending to go to the highest position to find the trace of Chu wind, but it had not risen much, only felt the dull breath rolling and moving on the top of his head.


    Subconsciously raised his head, Yan Xishan''s face changed greatly.


    I saw Chu Feng standing there, the wings of magic light fluttering, the whole person looked at him coldly. What kind of eyes were those and what kind of person was this? Why did I feel like I was dead on him?


    Yan Xishan''s heart revolves innumerable ideas, but there is no one can explain the answer.


    But also stopped the rising posture, staring at Chu Feng coldly: "what are you exactly?"


    He himself has existed for countless years, but like Chu Feng, Yan Xishan has never seen such a situation. Even some of the magic practices he has ever seen do not have Chu Feng''s performance at the moment. His eyes are red with blood, and he has the illusion of sinking into death.


    The breath surging on his body makes Yan Xishan feel very uncomfortable. The key point is that he has not yet an explanation to explain all this.


    "Don''t you know when you die?"


    Chu Feng gently raised his hand, and then the next moment suddenly appeared in front of Yanxi mountain, gently and leisurely slapped on Yan Xishan''s body. The latter suddenly seemed to have been hit by a huge impact and flew towards the distance, hitting the earth heavily.


    And Chu Feng''s hand then shot out a black beam of light, followed by Yanxi mountain down the place, set off a roaring explosion.


    Within a hundred meters in diameter, everything turned into nothingness, and a huge pit appeared, and the figure of Yanxi mountain was never seen again.


    In the distance, danzong''s people saw this scene, and their hearts were shocked. Their eyes were surprised and looked at the terrible pit on the ground. How did Chu Feng do it?


    Here are all the strong people in the semi divine period. Everyone''s feeling is very strong. But they can be sure that they didn''t feel any breath just now. It seems that the palm and attack of Chu Feng have no power surge at all.


    However, this seemingly ordinary attack could easily ravage Yan Xishan. Especially when he saw that the huge pit was deserted within 100 meters, people''s anger at chufeng''s deceiving Yan Lu turned into fear.


    All people''s hearts have only one idea, Chu Feng is not human.


    At this time, Chu Feng moved, and his body slowly descended to the pit. Five beams of light from the five fingers of his right hand suddenly fell into the pit, causing a terrible internal explosion again. The huge pit also caved in. People guess that the following has been hollowed out.


    "Chu Feng, I''ll fuck you


    In the pit, at this time came Yan Xishan''s angry roar. A figure flew out of the pit. Yan Xishan was in a mess. One eye had even been knocked out, and the only left right eye was staring at Chu Feng ferociously.


    Just now he didn''t catch Chu Feng''s body shape, so he clapped it on him. The palm seemed to have no strength at all, but it made Yan Xishan fall into a short period of powerlessness. Then Chu Feng''s subsequent attacks all fell on him impartially.


    Originally, it was nothing, but his power was out of control in that pit. Five attacks fell from the sky again, four fell on him, and the other one directly exploded on his right eye and burst his eyeball. Because of the pain, he recovered his strength.


    But Chu Feng''s anger and ferocity in the face of Yan Xishan did not feel at all.


    All of a sudden, nine Chu winds appeared around Yanxi mountain. Behind each wind, they were covered with magic light wings. Yan Xishan''s anger turned into panic, because he found that he could not see which was the entity of Chu wind and which was the virtual shadow of Chu wind.


    It seems that every one is a real Chu wind, and it seems that every one is not Chu Feng.


    Yan Xishan''s eyes are more dignified and vigilant. Chu Feng''s strange moment is that Yan Xishan doesn''t know how to explain it, but he is very clear that now, in addition to going all out, he is not at all the hands of Chu Feng.


    At this time, the nine Chu winds surrounded Yan Xishan, and each Chu wind played a powerful attack. At first, Yan Xishan was able to stop it, but in the back, it was like a sandbag, and countless fists and feet fell on him. Only Yan Xishan was angry and unwilling to roar.


    "Chu Feng, I want you to die, I want you to die!"Repressed and bent, let Yan Xishan detonate the strongest power, the way of reincarnation reappeared, he entered into it, also let the nine Chu Feng''s fists and feet all failed.


    In the way of reincarnation, Yan Xishan slowly left the encirclement of the nine Chu winds. At the moment, he looked blue and blue, but he only had anger in his heart. He believed that Chu Feng had more powerful means and didn''t use it, but Chu Feng didn''t use it. Instead, he humiliated him by kicking and punching. Yan Xishan''s anger was an opportunity to kill Chu Feng that could never be erased.


    The nine Chu wind figures all raised their heads to look at Yan Xishan, and they were also slowly closing into one person, with a sneer in the corner of his mouth.


    Once again, the Chu wind disappeared.


    Yan Xishan''s only eye was slightly frozen. He couldn''t find Chu Feng''s figure again. He couldn''t even feel the breath. His face was more ferocious and ugly.


    But at the moment, he couldn''t help it. Because the Chu wind was so weird, he raised his head and burst out to drink. Yan Xishan himself was already full of evil spirit, and his momentum was even more surging. It was as hard to resist as the tide burst the dike. The people of danzong in the periphery even felt that Yan Xishan had reached the terror momentum between the upper God and the God of creation.


    It''s just that it''s not the breath of a warrior at all, but a boundless evil spirit. Obviously, it''s the ability of Yan Xishan to practice the art of infinite reincarnation in the endless years.


    All of a sudden, Yan Xishan''s reincarnation Road, which was not attacked by the Chu wind, just as before, slowly disintegrated there, and then disappeared without a trace. How could Yan Xishan look so shocked?


    Subconsciously raised his head, Chu Feng looked at him with no emotion in his left sky. Yan Xishan''s heart unexpectedly had the idea of fear, because he did not know how Chu Feng broke the invisible way of reincarnation, which was absolutely impossible.


    Say, "how did you do it?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, but raised his hand all of a sudden. The demon Kingdom covered everything around him, and was slowly changing. The scene of danzong around him disappeared a little bit, and everything around him became as black as ink.


    Yan Xishan''s whole body is tight there, watching the surrounding environment with vigilance.


    Suddenly, the originally dark environment was slowly changing. Yan Xishan found himself in another space, or another world. This was not danzong, but a vast ocean.


    Chu Feng''s blood red pupil in this moment slowly restored the original color, that amazing magic power also dissipated invisible, changed very peaceful.


    Yan Xishan was shocked by the surrounding scenes. He didn''t know what happened. He was clearly in danzong. How could he appear on a vast ocean and sea, and there was no trace of land. Next, was it not night? Why is it daytime here?


    "This is my world, I should thank you!"


    Chu Feng no longer had the bloodthirsty just now, and he opened his mouth as if he were ordinary people: "I don''t know how to explain to you, but without your oppression and the shackles of reincarnation, I really can''t understand. What do you think of my world? Is it beautiful?"


    Chu Feng''s world?


    Yan Xishan body a shock, blurted out: "you are the God of creation?"


    However, just now, Yan Xishan felt that the boundary driven by the Chu wind was clearly the boundary that had begun to appear. How could it become a world, and how could the secret place of the danzong disappear?


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, because he didn''t know exactly what was going on. The only thing he knew was that when Yan Xi mountain ravaged Yan Lu, he suddenly understood the true meaning of the God of creation.


    With his understanding of the true meaning of the God of creation, those invisible ways of reincarnation in the eyes of Chu Feng are useless and can be destroyed at any time. In addition, the realm of demons is also quietly changed. Chu Feng finds that it has formed a world, a complete world, but there is no life.


    This is not to say that the fiend realm no longer exists, it can only be said that the fiend domain is powerful again.


    And this piece of complete world, chufeng guess is the final form of the demon realm, the demon world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2153

    "Chu Feng, I''m asking you, what''s going on here?"


    He asked but did not get an answer, Yan Xishan angrily cheered, there is a kind of blazing and urgent.


    He has practiced the art of infinite reincarnation for thousands of years. Long ago, he had reached the peak of the upper God by relying on the infinite reincarnation skill on the magic road. However, he was unable to understand the true meaning of the God of creation and become the God of creation.


    But now this world, this other space, Yan Xishan can definitely be the creation of the world of creation, or Chu Feng could not take him to another place at will, only the world closely related to Chu Feng could do this.


    Chu Feng spread his hands, the sea appeared a terrible Vortex: "I also want to know why, but I am not very clear about the specific, perhaps this is the inheritance of taboo, I seem to have embarked on the road of ancient demon inheritance."


    "The world is full of power. Don''t you feel it?"


    Ancient demons, the inheritance of taboos?


    Yan Xishan subconsciously looked at this vast world, and it can be sure that it is a complete time. As long as it is forged into a secret place with great power, it is absolutely suitable for the survival of human beings, just like the secret place of the four forces. No matter how many human beings can enter into it, live, develop and be powerful.


    Even Yan Xishan felt that the world was surging with surging power, which was very suitable for the survival of warriors.


    Eyes more fear, but also more a kind of jealousy, Yan Xishan gnashing teeth of the mouth: "let me out!"


    He can be sure that he is trapped in his world by Chu Feng. In other words, Chu Feng is the only master of the world and the king of this world. One of his ideas can change the world and even change the weather. In this world, he knows that he is not the opponent of Chu Feng.


    Unless his strength is similar to Chu Feng, or his realm is above Chu Feng.


    And he knew that the world must be unfolded in the danzong, but hidden in the nothingness. The people of danzong only found that they disappeared, but they did not know that another world appeared.


    Chufeng''s playful smile, with a peaceful killing opportunity, asked: "do you think I may let you out?"


    "This is my world, and I hope you are the first to die here."


    In the face of being trapped in the world of Chu Feng, Yan Xishan had no fear. At most, he was a little nervous. He sneered and said, "Chu Feng, if you don''t let me out, you will regret it."


    "If I let you out, I''ll really regret it. Enjoy the power of the world!" Chu wind faint smile, raised his head to look at the sky, the rising sun actually slowly set down the mountain, the moon appeared in the sky.


    In Yan Xishan''s surprised look, the moon slowly fell down, the sun rose up, and his heart beat hard: "you can control the time, you can control the years?"


    Time is the most mysterious thing in the world. No matter how powerful a warrior is, it is difficult to change the flow of time. However, Chu wind can control the setting and rising of the sun to control time.


    "It''s just here."


    Chu Feng was familiar with these strange but not unfamiliar forces, and said faintly, "I can''t do all this after I go out of this world, but in this world, I can control the passage of time and change, and even dominate everything."


    In the words, the whirlpool emerging on the sea has slowly calmed down, even slowly warming up, and finally turned into a sea of fire.


    Then it changed from a sea of fire to an ocean.


    Before Yan Xishan''s shock fell, the sky suddenly began to rain. Strangely, the sun was still hanging in the sky, which was not reasonable at all. A tornado was blowing on the sea surface in the distance, and goose feather snow was falling on the other end.


    Yan Xishan was really shocked and even envious.


    Chu Feng controls all of this is what he is pursuing. Under a sky, how can it be windy, rainy, snowy and sunny on the other side?


    This is the power of God of creation, and this is what God of creation can do.


    Yan Xishan said, "Chu Feng, when did you become the God of creation?"


    "As I said, this is heritage, and thank you." With a faint smile from Chu Feng, everything disappeared and became as calm as before: "at most, I''m still the upper God, but your stupid behavior let me understand the true meaning of the God of creation, that is to ignore all the laws of the world, and of course, it is still under the restriction of the law of heaven."


    "But that''s enough. At least I''ve learned the true meaning of the God of creation in advance, and activated the world of the demon God!"


    Burning with envy!


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, Yan Xishan was full of jealousy and even envied Chu Feng''s talent. He even captured the true meaning of the God of creation in the realm of upper gods through a little chance, and even activated the world of demons. He didn''t need to create a world by himself. He had the powerful ability to fight against the world.Yan Xishan didn''t care about it. As long as it was safe today, he could use the powerful power of the upper God to repair the broken eyeball at any time.


    "Chu Feng, you really don''t let me out?"


    Chu Feng joked with a smile: "what do you say?"


    All of a sudden, four chains of heavenly punishment appeared around Yan Xishan, which locked his limbs. The latter''s expression changed greatly and struggled. However, no matter how he struggled, his limbs could hardly be moved because he was bound by the chain of punishment.


    Chu Feng pointed to Yan Xishan''s body like a firecracker. After a while, Yan Xishan could still bear to scold Chu Feng''s son of a bitch, but he couldn''t stop screaming in the back.


    This is the world of Chu Feng. Chu Feng is the king. Unless you are similar to him and stronger than him, you can only be ravaged by Chu Feng as a mole ant.


    After thousands of years of infinite reincarnation, he was tortured by Chu Feng as a dog. Yan Xishan roared angrily: "Chu Feng, you dare to move me again, I will make you regret."


    "Oh, really?" Chu Feng sneered and snapped his fingers. Suddenly, a thunderbolt of punishment fell from the sky and thundered hard on Yan Xishan''s body. Immediately, he let his skin burn: "it''s just that I move. How can you take me?"


    Yan Xishan took a breath and sneered: "I can''t take you how, but you don''t wonder why I just Dan fire did not enter the earth, but there is no sound and reaction?"


    Chu Feng frowned. It seems that the Dan fire that Yan Xishan attacked Yan Lu didn''t really stir up any change. It just like seeds didn''t enter the earth. Is there any problem?


    When he was about to speak, chufeng''s ears moved, which was Yan Lu''s secret voice technique, because he had left a contact method for Yan Lu.


    Chu Feng''s face also changed in an instant, his face appeared fierce color, a heavy blow hit Yan Xishan''s body, resulting in his rib fracture: "you''d better pray, the result of your death will not be too bad."


    Everything around him began to blur slowly. Yan Xishan was smiling coldly. He knew that Chu Feng was going to return to the secret place of danzong.


    When Chu Feng and Yan Xi mountain reappeared, the original secret place of danzong was ablaze with flames of terror all over a hundred miles. However, powerful attacks continued to be launched in the flame. The Rockets did not attack anyone, but went towards Yan Lu.


    The woman, who was already weak, was already scarred. Chu Feng cursed him. He didn''t know how Yan Xishan did it, but he knew that Yan Lu was going to die.


    Passing quickly, Yan Xishan laughs coldly. Although his limbs are still bound by the chain of punishment, there is hope as long as he comes out.


    Chu Feng was about to get close to Yan Lu. Suddenly, a fire dragon rose up and blocked his way. The fire on the ground quickly burned up and surrounded Chu Feng completely. What it contained was the breath of the middle God.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know how many people have died, but it can be sure that many people have died in the fire and turned into ashes. Even if they don''t hurry up, Yan Lu will be threatened with death.


    The wings of magic light flashed, and the raging hurricane blew away the flame in front of her. She was about to pass by Yan Lu, her pupils shrank violently, and her heart was painfully hurt. She saw more than a dozen rockets shooting at Yan Lu from different directions, while Yan Lu only avoided seven or eight of them, and the rest penetrated through her.


    It is not easy for Yan Lu to stop the rocket which contains the power of median God.


    Chufeng clenched his teeth and instantly narrowed the distance with Yanlu. He held the woman who was about to fall and left a long distance. All kinds of pure and incomparable original strength poured into Yan Lu''s body, but the result was not very optimistic.


    It was a rocket containing the power of the middle God, and the most damning thing was that there was fire poison in it. Chu Feng could not repair the damaged meridians and blood vessels, but could only maintain Yan Lu''s injury.


    His face appeared ferocious and fell on the ground. He put Yan Lu down: "wait!"


    Chu Feng suddenly soared to the sky and stood tall again. Now Yan Xishan is bound by the chain of punishment. Even the soul can''t leave, so there is no need to worry about his disappearance.


    But with the absolute and powerful power, the scope of the flame was covered by the demon kingdom. The pupil shrank violently, and there was no such world. However, there was boundless cold and heavy rain in the demon kingdom. The Dan fire could not be extinguished by the rain, but at this moment, it was extinguished!


    Chu Feng raised his head to look at Yan Xishan. His eyes were cold, and the thunder of heaven''s punishment that would not kill him fell from the sky.


    Yan Xishan was still sneering at him. Seeing the thunder of punishment, his face suddenly changed: "Chu Feng, you can''t die well!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2154

    One after another won''t kill Yan Xishan, but the thunder of natural punishment that will definitely make him very sad one by one thunders on his body. He can only hear his scream and passively bear that kind of powerlessness.


    At first, because of the danhuo covering, all the people who were far away came back, and they all looked disheartened. Obviously, when they were covered by Dan fire just now, they were a little caught off guard. When they saw Yan Lu, who was dying on the ground, some of the people of Dan clan fell down quickly.


    Because they found that the little Lord Yan Wanhong was missing, Yan was not allowed to die, and Yan Xishan would not be recognized by them any more. There was only one Yanlu left in the danzong, who was a strong God.


    There are also some people there looking at Yan Xishan, which is ravaged by the thunder of heaven''s punishment. Although they don''t feel it personally, they can also guess that it is an inhuman torture.


    But Chu Feng didn''t let Yan Xishan go because of such a simple torture.


    The sword spirit of Minghong magic sword appeared from his body. The black sword light passed through the night sky and Yan Xishan''s body, leaving scars on his body.


    "In ancient times in the modern world, there was a kind of death penalty called lingchi. I believe you have heard of it."


    Chu Feng held back the kind of care for Yan Lu in his heart and said indifferently: "and you should believe that I can make you suffer countless times of torture without death, because you are the superior God, you have the ability to repair yourself, so this kind of torture will go on endlessly. I want you to collapse, I want you to survive, not to die!"


    Chu Feng''s indifference made people feel cold. If he really followed his words, maybe death would become a luxury.


    Although this kind of torture did not fall on them, they all felt worried for Yan Xishan. Such pain, such double torture of spirit and body, could not be tolerated by anyone. Even if he was a God, he could still suffer such torture at the beginning, but it does not mean that he can always be.


    The meaning of the thunder of heaven''s punishment did not stop falling, and the black sword light constantly crossed the skin of Yanxi mountain, which made Yan Xishan live in the mental torture of death. It was no longer known how much the thunder of punishment had been bombarded and how much black sword light had suffered.


    Finally, Yan Xishan couldn''t help the pain any more. When he almost collapsed, he said, "Chu Feng, you can kill me!"


    Yan Xishan didn''t want to die until he had to. For him, the beauty now is just the beginning. In the future, he is the Supreme Master of danzong.


    However, when he was attacked by the thunder of heaven''s punishment and Ming Hong''s magic sword and sword spirit, Yan Xishan tried to give up the body and soul. As long as the soul was detached, he would leave here. I believe Chu Feng could not capture his soul trace.


    Like the man who created the art of infinite reincarnation, he began to practice his soul for thousands of years.


    However, no matter how he tried, the final result was a failure, because the chain of punishment not only constrained his body action, but also restrained his soul from leaving the body. He could only passively bear the torture brought by Chu Feng. Yan Xishan was not as good as dead, so he asked to die.


    Chu Feng raised his hand. The thunder of heaven punishment and the spirit of Ming Hong magic sword stopped at the same time, but they did not dissipate.


    "If you want to die, you can!"


    Chu Feng light mouth, with a cold color said: "tell me, how can let Yan Lu get better, as long as you say it, I will give you a good death."


    Yan Xishan, who had been determined to die, felt a lot of pain. Looking at Chu Feng and Yan Lu, who was dying and surrounded by danzong''s people, sneered: "it seems that heaven has treated me well. Originally, I have been bent on dying, but now I feel that I can still live."


    "Chu Feng, untie my bondage, I will tell you how to save Yan Lu, otherwise, let her die with me!"


    Chu Feng frowned and put down his hand. The thunder of heaven''s punishment and the spirit of Ming Hong''s magic sword launched an attack again. Yan Xishan''s scream was heard again in the emptiness just calmed down. Just listening to that cry, you can feel that Yan Xishan is suffering from inhuman torture and unbearable pain.


    "I said, I said!" Yan Xishan opened his mouth again.


    "Wait till you say it." Chu Feng did not stop this time, but let the attack continue, and did not stand here waiting for Yan Xishan to speak out, turned and fell down.


    When the people of danzong saw Chu Feng, they all subconsciously scattered a little, but they didn''t leave far away. Although Chu Feng is terrible, it is not as damned as Yan Xishan. They all know how to practice the art of infinite reincarnation. Almost everyone will think of some relatives who died inexplicably.


    I didn''t know before, but now they must have died in Yan Xishan''s hands, and became the white bones of his practicing forbidden arts.


    Chu Feng walks over and squats beside Yan Lu, grabs her hand and runs all the strength into her body. Although she can''t repair the damage caused by Dan fire, and the fire poison, at least it can maintain her vitality. Of course, if you can''t find a good way, Yan Lu will still die.


    If only Zhang yun''er was here.Chu Feng thinks of Zhang Yuner who has the eyes of fate, but it''s a pity that she is now in the war world. Otherwise, one of Zhang Yuner''s ideas can make Yan Lu recover. It''s very simple to repair the injury.


    It''s a pity that there is no close connection with Zhang Yuner''s Secret tone, otherwise it will be simple.


    Yan Lu seems to have no fear of dying at any time. She just looks at Chu Feng calmly and gently opens her red lips: "I hate you!"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, but seriously introduced the power into Yan Lu''s body. He knew that Yan Lu hated him, and he knew that if he could, Yan Lu would kill him, but these are not important now. Now the important thing is to repair Yan Lu''s injury, otherwise she will not live until tomorrow morning.


    "Chu Feng, you damn it."


    On the void, Yan Xishan, who suffered from the terror, couldn''t help but shout: "there are only two ways to cure Yan Lu''s injury. One is that the sage of heaven can treat her personally, and the other is the creation pill. As long as she gets the creation pill to eat, her injury will recover, and even break through with the powerful power of the creation pill!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t care whether he breaks through or not. What he wants now is that Yan Lu can live.


    He raised his head and asked, "where is Zaohua Dan?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Yan Xishan laughed in the torment: "I''m very sorry, the natural alchemy pill is a high-quality pill in the divine level. There are only two people in the danzong who can refine it. The success rate is 12 / 10. There are only three refined pills, but they are snatched away after refining. I don''t know who stole them."


    That is to say, there is no magic pill in the present danzong.


    Squinting his eyes, while conveying strength to Yan Lu, he asked, "who can refine and manufacture Huadan, you?"


    "I, you look up to me." Yan Xishan laughed coldly, which was the kind of laughter that seemed to be crying: "I can refine pills, but the highest can only refine the lower grade of the divine level. There are only two people who can refine the second grade pills of the divine level. Yan can''t be the one who died. He can succeed once or twice in ten times, but he has to find rare materials."


    "Then there is the old grandfather. It''s just that the old man didn''t show up. It seems that the old guy is really dead this time."


    Chu Feng knew that Yan Xishan was the one who had stolen the tomb of Yan''s ancestors, so he was too lazy to say so.


    But now Yan Bu is dead, and the situation of Yan Family''s ancestor Chu Feng is clear. It is impossible to refine Shenjie intermediate pills. However, the three pills refined before were stolen. That is to say, there is no other way for Yan Lu to save it except for the saints.


    Chu Feng thought of Lu Wan and Chang''e. at present, they are the only two saints of heaven in the five forbidden areas. In the absence of Zaohua pill, they are the only two who can save Yan Lu.


    Lu wanchufeng doesn''t know where she is. As for Chang''e,,,,,


    Chu Feng looks at Yan Lu, stands up and walks to one side. He can''t contact Chang''e, but he has a close connection with Dongfang Yun in the ice blade snow field last time. For Yan Lu''s sake, Chu Feng can only ask Chang''e for help, but I don''t know whether Chang''e''s wife will come or not?


    I don''t know where in the hidden world, Chu Feng contacted Dongfang Yun. After a few minutes, she came to Chang''e: "master, Chu Feng is looking for you!"


    "Yes?" Chang''e was sitting next to a pool of water. Her beautiful face had a kind of holy luster more than before. She withdrew her eyes and looked at the Oriental rhyme: "Chu Feng is looking for me? Why? "


    If Chu Feng is going to kill her, she must have been a saint of heaven. If the saint of heaven breaks through, there will be strange phenomena in heaven and earth in the five forbidden areas. Chang''e doesn''t feel it. If she is not killed, how can Chu Feng find her? Is it that he doesn''t care about the fact that ice blade and snow field deceive him?


    Dongfang Yun had just learned from Chu Feng, and Chuyan flashed a wry smile: "Chu Feng is retaliating against danzong, but there was an accident. There was a personal injury. Only the sage of heaven or the creation pill could save him, so he asked me to come to you!"


    Chang''e frowned: "men''s and women''s?"


    Oriental rhyme is stunned. How does Chang''e feel like she is jealous? But also hastily return a way: "one of the elders of danzong, Yan Lu!"


    Chang''e directly looked back at the calm pool: "tell him you can''t find me."


    "Master Dongfang Yun moved forward and said, "the relationship between you and Chu Feng is very delicate. Although he knows that you will not harm him or even attack him when he is in danger, he has always been deeply worried about his several women. I think this is an opportunity."


    "Master, you can save people, but Chu Feng must promise you a condition."


    Chang''e turned back and frowned slightly: "what do you mean?"


    Dongfang Yun''s face unnaturally walked to Chang''e''s side, and whispered something in her ear. Chang''e''s face turned red slowly, glared at Dongfang Yun, and then asked, "this, really OK?"


    Oriental rhyme nodded: "the so-called to do to have love, this is Chu Feng said."


    Chang''e looked at the Oriental rhyme, stood up, and her tall posture darkened the night: "how do I feel? What do you have that I don''t know?"Chang''e took a deep look at the Oriental rhyme, focused on the bracelet on her hand, and turned around: "let''s go. If it''s not successful, I''ll whip you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2155

    Dan Zong Yan family.


    After contacting Dongfang Yun, Chu Feng waited quietly. He didn''t know whether Chang''e would come or not, but Chang''e was the ultimate hope when he couldn''t find Lu Wan or Zhang yun''er. Otherwise, he would need the creation pill, and how could it be so easily obtained.


    For the time being, Chu Feng has not tortured Yan Xishan. Of course, if Chang''e doesn''t come, he will hate Chang''e and make Yan Xishan worse than dead. Of course, if Chang''e comes, Chu Feng will still make Yan Xishan worse than dead, but suffer less torture.


    Sitting next to Yan Lu, the rest of the danzong people were far away. At this time, no one dared to get close to Chu Feng. Even Yan Xishan, who was in the middle of the divine realm, was tortured by the Chu wind, not to mention those who were not in the divine realm?


    Yan Lu is now maintained by Chu Feng vitality and injury, not too painful, but also can not easily move, just lying on the ground, eyes calm looking at closed eyes sitting next to her chufeng.


    Before, what she wanted most was to kill Chu Feng to avenge Yan Pei. Now, Yan Bu, the one she hated most, had already died. Yan Xishan, her most irritated, couldn''t live today. It was a good thing, but Yan Lu couldn''t be happy at all. All she thought about was her body and her feelings were cheated away by Chu Feng.


    Her heart still hated Chu Feng, but she couldn''t get up with the idea of killing Chu Feng. Especially when she saw him torment Yan Xishan angrily for his own affairs just now, Yan Lu didn''t want to admit it. But she still undeniable that Chu Feng was willing to torture Yan Xishan for her sake.


    Gently closed her eyes, Yan Lu doesn''t care whether she will die today. She even feels that if she dies, it is a kind of relief for her now. At least, she doesn''t have to be laughed at. She is a powerful person in the divine realm who is cheated by Chu Feng. She not only puts her feelings into her heart, but also loses her body.


    At this time, Chu Feng opened his eyes, a pair of deep and bright eyes looked at the sky above.


    Yan Lu also seems to have a feeling, generally looking at the vast night sky, the other danzong people also found some subtle breath, all eyes can not bear to look at the sky, feel a kind of let them can not resist the spirit of the breath, seems to be gradually diffuse out.


    What kind of breath is that? What kind of realm is that? Why do you have the idea of worshiping?


    There is a light curtain above the dark sky. The two figures are just like the appearance out of thin air. Chang''e is the most beautiful girl and the Oriental rhyme is always following her.


    As soon as Chang''e appeared, people felt that the night and even all things were eclipsed. The holy breath that could be felt from afar, and the aestheticism that could not rise to dirty ideas was just like a goddess.


    Chang''e!


    Finally, the disciples of danzong, who had been to the ice blade snow plain, recognized the comer. All of them showed a nervous and nervous look. Chang''e''s four major forces had to leave at the beginning. The unique youth still exists in their minds for a long time.


    What makes them nervous and uneasy is that all the passages of danzong have been blocked. How did Chang''e appear out of thin air?


    Chu Feng can also be said to have cheated Yan Lu and got the waist medal. So how did Chang''e do it?


    All of a sudden, the strong masses of Chang''e were more nervous. Even though Chang''e was far away from them, they did not dare to look with their eyes. It seemed that this was a kind of blasphemy to Chang''e.


    Chang''e stood calmly in the void, passing the Chu Feng and Yan Lu beside him on the ground. Then she took back her eyes. Suddenly, she had a little regret in her heart. Just now, she had found out what had happened through the art of great destiny. At the moment, she was angry with Chu Feng''s behavior. It was so mean and rogue!


    Eyes also slowly looked to Yan Xishan, the latter immediately tensed up the body, just been tortured pain seems to have dissipated in general, eyes flashing: "emperor daughter!"


    Chang''e gently nodded, like an inviolable queen, raised a hand and stretched out a finger: "you live in this world, will pollute the air!"


    A beam of light shot out and suddenly passed through Yan Xishan''s body, and it didn''t mean to stop. The beam of light constantly shuttled back and forth on Yan Xishan''s body, only heard Yan Xishan''s painful cry. People in the distance saw it, but their heart was filled with incomparable coldness.


    It seems that the holy and beautiful Chang''e means are as cruel as Chu Feng. Watching the beam of light continuously shuttle out of Yan Xishan''s body, and then turn back and penetrate, the torture is not only physical, but also spiritual.


    Chang''e did not go to see Yan Xishan, who would be tortured to death. She slowly fell down in front of Chu Feng, and her eyes fell on Yan Lu''s body: "do you want me to save her?"


    Chu Feng knows that this sentence is Chang''e said to himself. She feels that she has no face, but Chu Feng still nods gently.


    "Well, I''ll save her!" Chang''e nodded her head and said a quick reply.


    Chu Feng was stunned. She thought Chang''e would have to push back, but she didn''t expect to be so cheerful.Just waiting for the thought of Chu Feng to fall, Chang''e said faintly: "but I have a condition, you must agree!"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly, knowing that it was not so simple. He took a look at Yan Lu and then stood up to see Chang''e: "say it!"


    Chang''e didn''t say that, but Dongfang Yun stepped forward and came to Chu Feng''s side with an unnatural look. He didn''t know what he said in his ear. Originally, Chang''e was a little angry. Chu Feng, who took the opportunity to offer conditions, gradually turned into surprise, and finally turned into an incredible look.


    Even more strangely, she looked at Chang''e in a strange way. She felt that Dongfang Yun would not deceive herself, so she asked, "that, are you sure?"


    Chang''e''s face swept over an imperceptible blush and nodded positively: "sure!"


    Chu Feng is silent, just like staring at Chang''e, Dongfang Yun also retreats to one side. She knows that Chang''e doesn''t want to be the enemy of Chu Feng, and Chu Feng can''t really kill Chang''e. the entanglement between them is doomed to be a lifetime. As Chang''e''s most loyal follower, Dongfang Yun naturally wants to consider for Chang''e, but also for herself.


    Touching the bracelet given by Shangguan yingyue, what Dongfang Yun wants to see now is not the death of Chu Feng, because Chang''e has won the throne of the sage of heaven, and will not have any impact on his affairs. What she hopes now is that Chu Feng and Chang''e can be reconciled.


    The two people looked at each other like that, which attracted people''s curiosity. However, no matter how curious they were, they did not dare to pry into the affairs between Chu Feng and Chang''e.


    They have already seen the strength of Chu Feng, and Chang''e''s strength is deeply felt by the torture that Yan Xishan seems to die at any time. Therefore, don''t say that Chang''e and Chu Feng have been looking at each other all the time. Even if they slap them in the face, they should also smile and say yes.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked at Yan Lu. He closed his eyes and seemed to make a big decision: "I promise you."


    Chang''e came forward and stood in front of Chu Feng like that. A faint smile swept over her beautiful face: "I don''t believe you."


    Suddenly Chu Feng did not speak, Chang''e''s hand did not know what to do, Chu Feng only felt weak, if not for the Oriental rhyme up to support, it must have fallen to the ground.


    What seems to be a very simple thing is to shock all the people of danzong. They have seen the strength of Chu Feng just now, but now they have not seen how Chang''e makes a move. It''s just incredible that Chu Feng lost his ability to move.


    Chang''e''s eyes twinkle with a successful smile, and then she looks at Yan Lu. Her eyes are slightly condensed. Yan Lu''s body is slowly propped up by a force and her eyes are looking at Chang''e.


    Yan Lu is also a rare beauty, but now facing Chang''e, she has a feeling of inferiority and need to look up. She even dare not look directly at Chang''e, who is looking at her eyes, as if the ugly duckling met a white swan and bowed her head like that.


    Chang''e raised her head gently, and Yanlu''s body slowly floated up and stretched out a hand. The half moon appeared above Yan Lu''s head, making people feel the peaceful light slowly shining on Yan Lu''s body. To everyone''s surprise, Yan Lu''s injury was recovering a little bit.


    The spirit slightly shakes, Chang''e didn''t use the alchemy pill, then she was the saint of heaven, comparable to the sage of God!


    For those who have never been to the ice blade snow field, this news is very shocking. In addition to the legendary worship of gods, there is a saint of heaven in the five forbidden areas. It''s terrible!


    Chang''e didn''t care about what people were thinking. She just focused on repairing Yan Lu''s damaged body to achieve the goal of being a saint of heaven, which was equivalent to the transcendental existence above the way of heaven. One of their ideas can change a world, or even the world created by others.


    Not long ago, Yan Lu''s injury has been completely recovered, the beginning of the kind of pale skin has disappeared, and even recovered with the previous general snow tender.


    What is more shocking to all is that Yan Lu has made a breakthrough while recovering from her injury. Now she has become a God in the middle.


    Chang''e is very calm about this. She is all mole ants in the divine realm. For her, under the saints, they are all mole ants. Chang''e is a middle God of the state. Now Chang''e really doesn''t pay attention to it.


    She turns around and floats slowly. Dongfang Yun also carries the Chu wind that seems to be a captive. Yan Lu sees that she has recovered completely, and Yan Xishan seems to have turned into ashes.


    He raised his head and said, "wait a minute."


    Chang''e didn''t stop and didn''t enter the light curtain in front of her. Dongfang Yun stopped holding Chu Feng, knowing that Yan Lu might have something to say to Chu Feng.


    See Chu Feng look at themselves, was carried the appearance, where there is a big start to kill the four sides of the situation?


    With a complex look, he finally whispered, "thank you."


    Thank you. I don''t know if it''s chufeng who gave her the warmest memories of thousands of years. Or is it because chufeng didn''t kill danzong and saved her, and thank Chu Feng for killing Yan Bu and Yan Xishan that she wanted to kill most?


    Perhaps all this, only Yan Lu knows.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2156

    Where is this?


    In the outside world, because of the change of danzong, Chu Feng, who was taken away by Chang''e, opened her eyes in a secluded way. What entered the eye was a beautiful place with faint fragrance in the air of flowers, plants and plants. In addition, there were mountains, water and forests, just like a fairyland on earth.


    At the moment, the place where Chu Feng lies is an open loft, surrounded by that kind of green yarn, which is somewhat ethereal.


    Chu Feng fainted when he was taken into the light curtain. At the moment, he didn''t know how long he had been sleeping, and he didn''t know where it was, but it was certainly the place where Chang''e brought him.


    Slowly sat up, Chu Feng mouth corner of the mouth violently twitched for a moment, found that his whole body should have left pants, but now there is nothing, machine gun toward the sky.


    What''s wrong with your face? Did Chang''e do something unforgivable to me when I fell asleep? Or did Dongfang Yun do something unforgivable to me?


    Chu Feng was playing his imagination there. Did Chang''e and Dongfang Yun master and servant do something unforgivable to him?


    "I thought you were going to sleep for another two days. I didn''t expect to wake up so fast. It seems that you are recovering well."


    At this time, Dongfang Yun came up from behind Chu Feng, holding a suit of clothes in his hand, and said: "although you were not injured in the first World War of danzong, you killed too many people since you came to the hidden world, and your hands were stained with countless blood. The master will let you have a good rest and play the washing music for you for a day. Do you feel more relaxed and empty now A lot of soul? "


    Although it''s a bit awkward to wear nothing now, it''s not the first time that Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun look like this.


    I stood up and felt my body. It was as relaxed as Dongfang Yun said. It seemed that there was a mountain on my body, but now it has disappeared. Even the guilt of starting to kill people has dissipated. The whole person''s mood is empty, and even the horizon seems to be widened.


    However, Chu Feng''s face did not reveal the slightest, he could not let Chang''e feel grateful to her or even forgiven her for what she had done.


    "How long did I sleep?" he asked coldly


    "Ten days!" Dongfang Yun put the clothes in front of Chu Feng and said faintly: "because you are too tired, you need a good rest, so you fell asleep for ten days!"


    Ten days?


    Chu Feng looks slightly changed, did not expect that he should have been sleeping for ten days. How did Chang''e do it and control him to sleep?


    But when he thought that Chang''e was now a saint of heaven, Chu Feng thought it was not a difficult thing. It was not difficult for the existence above the heaven to do something.


    I picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on. All of them fit well. I twisted my neck to feel it. The pain that I would have felt all over my body now doesn''t exist.


    Looking at a waterfall outside, Chu Feng asked, "where are the damned women?"


    "Chu Feng!" Oriental rhyme itself is still very calm, smell speech immediately exasperated to shout.


    Of course, she knew who the damned woman was in Chu tuyere, but she was not happy that Chu Feng even said Chang''e like this, and said, "you are still not a person after all. You asked Ma Shan, the master of Chu, to rush over and save your lover. Do you think there is a woman as generous as the master in this world?"


    "Even if you don''t thank you, you''re still swearing here!"


    Chu Feng did not care about these, went to the forefront of the Attic: "where is this?"


    Dongfang Yun suddenly had a feeling of hitting cotton. He shook his head and scolded Chu Feng''s son-in-law in his heart. He replied, "this is the place where the master is relaxing in the hidden world. It is an endless distance from danzong!"


    Chu Feng is not strange, because no one knows how big the hidden world is. It is not surprising that Chang''e has a quiet place to relax in such a place.


    "What about her?" she asked


    This time, Chu Feng didn''t scold Chang''e, and the eastern rhyme''s expression also eased a little. He went to the side of Chu Feng and pointed to the sky: "there!"


    Chu Feng raised his head to see, but he couldn''t see anything. His white eyes rolled: "do you tease me?"


    Oriental rhyme looked at Chu Feng scornfully: "cheat you, what can I get?"


    "Not necessarily!" Chu Feng a positive brush over the Oriental rhyme, very seriously said: "from countless times and your combination, I know you are a strong desire for women, maybe you cheat me can get my comfort, then you will be comfortable."


    Oriental rhyme how can not know what chufeng said in the end is what it means, blushed up and drank: "rogue!"


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t bother to argue with Dongfang Yun. He looked at the sky again. He could be sure that Dongfang Yun didn''t lie, but where was Chang''e?


    His left eye twinkled slightly, and went directly through the clouds and everything. When he went to the universe, his spirit shook violently. Although this is a hidden world, I don''t know why the universe and everything outside are completely the same as the present world.At this time, Chang''e is standing in the universe. In addition to her, there is a person who is familiar with Chu Feng, Lu Wan!


    The two people stood face to face and didn''t do anything, but everything around them was constantly changing. Even a planet was destroyed at that moment, and then recovered after it was destroyed!


    Although Chu Feng was not at the scene, she probably knew that Chang''e and Lu Wan might be fighting, because among the five forbidden areas, only Chang''e could fight against Lu Wan, and LV Wan was the only one who could fight against Chang''e. considering that the two women were the most powerful ones in the five forbidden areas, Chu Feng did not know what to say about it.


    When you take back your eyes, Dongfang Yun also whispered: "when nothing happens, the master and the God will go to fight in the ancient universe. The universe you see is about 3 million light years away from the earth!"


    What!


    Chu Feng''s heart suddenly shook violently and looked at the Oriental rhyme in surprise: "what do you say, isn''t that the universe of the hidden world? How could it be three million light-years away from the earth? "


    Dongfang Yun looked at Chu Feng with disdain: "it''s good to say that I''m a taboo demon, but I don''t even know these things. It seems that you, the taboo demon, still need a long time to grow up!"


    Chu Feng really wanted to pinch Dongfang Yun''s round face hard, but in order to know what was going on, Chu Feng held back temporarily.


    Dongfang Yun looks at the way Chu Feng is waiting to listen to her, and raises a smile of pride. Only at this time does she feel that Chu Feng also asks for her own, and tells her something about the world of the strong.


    When a warrior reaches the peak of the late demigod period, he can create an independent space, but can''t achieve perfection. It''s like a deserted planet. Even if there are oceans and everything, no one can survive on it, at least not suitable for a large number of people.


    When a warrior goes to the God of creation, he can create a world suitable for human survival. For example, the secret place of the four forces was once built by their first ancestor. Ordinary warriors only make it suitable for the survival of warriors. However, the world created by the God of creation can survive well for ordinary people.


    Chu Feng nodded, all of which he knew: "well, what''s the relationship between this and the universe?"


    Oriental rhyme scornfully passed by Chu Feng and continued to say: "you seem to be an independent world in the hidden world, but what you don''t know is that it is just a planet, a planet that is countless times bigger than the earth."


    Chu Feng almost fell off his chin, feeling this world, is it too crazy?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Dongfang Yun knew that he had understood something. He nodded and said, "you guessed it right. Every planet in the universe is not a pre-existing one, but has been created by countless powerful people since countless eras. For example, the secret place of Lingyun sect is also a planet."


    "It''s just that it''s millions of light-years away from the earth, and human beings can''t find it at all. In addition, the secret place of danzong and other forces is actually a planet, but they are many light-years away from the earth. According to the current human science and technology, it can''t be reached."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, and some questions at the beginning seemed to be answered at this moment.


    In the past, Chu Feng was wondering whether the secret place created by these powerful men was a hidden space, why they formed and where exactly? And why is there the sun, the moon and the weather like the present world? Many things are the same.


    But now the answer has been answered. Except for the space blocked by the three gates and four gates in the world, the rest of the so-called five forbidden areas are all a huge planet. On this planet, there are channels to other planets, and the spirit world of the hidden world is the general name of them!


    In other words, the strong are just faster than the development of human science and technology. They can create a world by virtue of their great ability. Perhaps they do not know that the world they create is formed in the universe, just countless light years away from the earth.


    Dongfang Yun saw that Chu Feng had thoroughly understood, and said: "just like the place where you and I went to in Tianguan Chu family, the world your mother built was actually a planet, which was far away from the earth. Even your mother didn''t know that the one in the Chu family in Tianguan was just a channel to the planet."


    Chu Feng nodded, and then looked at the Oriental rhyme: "the people who make it don''t know that their world is formed in the universe. How do you know it?"


    Oriental rhyme fingers gently on the sky and opens her red lips: "the master knew when he stepped into the saints of heaven, and only the saints of heaven can break through. Even the God of creation who can go to the universe freely does not know that the universe is a whole, and their world has never been independent!"


    "It''s just a shining star in the boundless universe."


    Chu Feng thought of the demon Kingdom, thought of his own piece of world, and asked, "well, the demon kingdom is actually a planet?"


    Oriental rhyme nodded: "yes, just like the world of taboo goddess, it seems that it does not exist in the universe. Even if the master tried to find the planet, he couldn''t find it. Zun Shen also said that he didn''t know!"Chufeng''s mouth twitched violently. As long as the world created is in the universe, why does the inherited demon world not exist in the universe?


    Oriental rhyme turned back: "however, God and master guess, your planet is your own, where you go, the world is there!"


    I am the world, the world is me?


    The words of Oriental rhyme let Chu Feng fall into meditation. In this way, it seems that everything can be explained. Looking up at the sky, the hidden world is not an independent space, but a planet much larger than the earth, or even millions of light years apart.


    Curious asked: "millions of light-years, can you see the sun?"


    Dongfang Yun''s eyes slightly despised: "Chu Feng, you can be a little bit more idiotic. There are many planets that can survive people countless light years away from the earth, so there are more than a few suns, can''t you?"


    Look slightly embarrassed, Oriental rhyme is right, who can fully understand the mystery of the universe? So who made the world of earth, earth and earth? Can they reproduce themselves?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2157

    At noon, Chang''e appeared directly in front of Chu Feng, but did not see Lu Wan''s figure. It seems that she left directly.


    Chang''e appeared Oriental rhyme on the witty retreat down, Chu Feng sat there, as always calm, before see Chang''e may want to shout, but now see Chang''e Chu Feng can be very calm treatment.


    "Did Yutu tell you?"


    Chang''e came over, no tube, Chu Feng''s attitude to himself was not cool, sat down and asked softly.


    Chu Feng cast a glance at Chang''e, so it seems that just now Dongfang Yun told him that it was Chang''e''s meaning, and nodded.


    Chang''e nodded to the outside and gently opened her red lips: "no matter how powerful the martial arts are, even the saints of heaven can''t leave the universe. Nobody knows what''s out of the universe. The only thing that can be known is that the development of the universe has been endless, and no one can pry into it."


    "Even how the universe was formed, no one knows. To a certain extent, many strong people are no longer chasing the power, but the mystery of the universe."


    The hand gently raised and pointed to the distance: "for example, even now, even if I go all out and want to not go to the earth from the exit of the hidden world, it will take a whole year to fly, or without stopping, how many mysteries do you think are hidden in these millions of light years?"


    For these things, Chu Feng also wanted to know, but he also knew that he could not pry into these secrets, so he was not very demanding.


    "What I''m more curious about now than this mystery is, who created the earth?" he said


    Chang''e took back her eyes and looked at Chu Feng. She said faintly, "don''t you already think of it?"


    Chu Feng''s heart sank slightly, and Chang''e''s words undoubtedly confirmed his conjecture.


    The earth did not exist from the very beginning, but was created by Lu Wan. The reason for this conjecture is that Lu Wan is the most powerful saint of heaven.


    Chang''e did not disturb Chu Feng because she believed that Chu Feng would understand something and didn''t need any guidance.


    Chang''e discovered these things only when she was close to the sage of the heavenly way. She did not know the origin of the earth before she approached the sage of heaven. As many people have guessed, the earth was formed naturally.


    But when she approached and even became a saint of heaven, Chang''e realized that the earth was just a world created by Lu Wan.


    In addition, three of the five forbidden areas were built by Lu Wan, including the hidden world, the wild demon region and the lost war realm. These are all written by Chang''e, but these worlds are not complete, they are countless light years away from the earth.


    The most perfect world created by Lu Wan is the earth.


    The rest of the world cannot evolve itself.


    However, the earth was the first planet that Lu Wan created and possessed spirituality. She began to be in chaos. Lu Wan felt that she had created a broken world.


    However, after the endless years, the earth was chaotic, and there were creatures. Later, human beings were gradually derived. Therefore, the earth was formed and became the world Lu Wan valued most.


    These Chang''e didn''t say it, but the Chu wind could be seen.


    He raised his head and asked, "the God of creation can only build a world suitable for living beings, and fight with the power of the world. When it comes to the saints of heaven, can we create a complete world, and under its own evolution, there will be traces of living beings in the future?"


    Chang''e raised a smile: "yes!"


    Chang''e''s answer is understatement, but for Chu Feng, there are countless shocks, and even many unsolved mysteries. But Chu Feng will not go to the top of the ox''s horn, just need to know that, to the saints of heaven, the world created can evolve into creatures, and gradually form a planet full of human beings.


    When Chu Feng was trying to figure out some problems, Chang''e said softly, "in addition, the sage of heaven can not only create a perfect world, but also do many things you can''t imagine. So grow up quickly, and you will understand that there are many things in this world that you can''t imagine."


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything, and didn''t ask Chang''e any more, because he knew too much only to put too much pressure on his heart. At least for the time being, Chu Feng didn''t want to worry about these things.


    Now we just need to know what is the power of the sages of heaven. It is enough to create a world that evolves and evolves living beings. It is enough to kill the God of nature that is completely suitable for the living world for countless times.


    Take a deep breath to disperse these things. Chu Feng stood up and said, "how can I get out of here?"


    Chang''e gently extended her legs, hands gently raised, the green yarn around all fell down, completely isolated the attic from the outside. It seems that she can only see the outside dimly.


    Looking at Chu Feng, Chang''e glanced at the faint Shyness: "at that time, you asked me to rescue Yan Lu, forgot to promise my conditions?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and running there, because he could not connect such conditions with Chang''e, and even felt that it was a kind of sin for Chang''e to put forward such conditions.But the fact is so true, Chang''e did put forward such conditions.


    Turning around and looking at Chang''e who was lying half there, Chu Feng took a deep breath and said, "Chang''e, what do you want? Do you think I''ll forgive you in this way? "


    "No, you won''t forgive." Chang''e fingers a hair, whispered back: "but you forgive me, and I love you are completely different things, but these are later things, I promised you to save people, so you promised me things must be done, or next time you want to find me, I will not be free."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "are you threatening me?"


    Chang''e''s faint smile: "if you think it is, then it is."


    Chang''e is a threat, but Chu Feng has nothing to do, because Chang''e does threaten his capital. No matter how strong he is, as long as he is not a saint of heaven, he will be powerless in the face of Chang''e.


    "But why don''t you move? Are you incompetent when I ask Chang''e to take the initiative? When I was still sleeping, where was your courage to lie down on me and do those rogue things? "


    Chu Feng stares at the beautiful face close at hand. Chang''e has only one request to save Yanlu at that time, that is, he will accompany her to the last spiritual and flesh combination afterwards.


    But Chu Feng how can''t see through, Chang''e''s intention in the end?


    But Chu Feng has not yet figured out what is going on. Chang''e has opened her hands and gently hugged Chu Feng, her head resting on his shoulder and whispered, "would you like to order?"


    Order?


    Chu Feng was stunned and sniffed at Chang''e''s body fragrance. He wanted to push her away, but because of the familiarity, he was reluctant to give up: "do you want to eat?"


    "I mean, what kind of me do you want to eat now?" In front of the tender and delicate flower, there is no such thing as a tender hand? Xia Wei? Yan Yan, or wenxinxue or Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, or even Lin Yulin? "


    Gently raised his head to look at the Chu wind, eyes in a layer of light fog: "moreover, you want to eat the original flavor of me?"


    Chu Feng finally knew what Chang''e meant by ordering dishes and narrowed his eyes: "is that ok?"


    Chang''e said with a faint smile: "of course, but will you order me?" There was an expectation in my eyes.


    But Chu Feng didn''t see this kind of expectation, just pushed away Chang''e and took her hand: "I want to see my little aunt!"


    Chang''e''s face was stiff, and a faint disappointment passed in her eyes. However, Chu Feng just wanted to see Lin Yulin at the moment, but did not find a trace of sadness in Chang''e''s eyes.


    But she still reluctantly showed a smile: "satisfy you!"


    Chang''e gently opened the hand held by Chu Feng and turned her back to Chu Feng. Chu Feng only felt a special breath in the attic. When Chang''e turned around, she was not Chang''e, but Lin Yulin!


    Four eyes relative, Chu Feng heart suddenly sour, more than a year did not see, this moment to see Lin Yulin again, Chu wind can not help his kind of missing, ran up to embrace her: "aunt, I miss you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2158

    Farewell to meet again!


    At the moment, Chu Feng has such a feeling. When Lin Yulin disappeared in the presence of his fusion that night, Chu Feng thought he would never see Lin Yulin in his whole life. But now, after a year''s separation, he saw Lin Yulin again in this place, and Chu Feng was a little trance.


    But the feeling of embracing in his arms, Chu Feng can feel it is so real, this is Lin Yulin.


    "Xiaofeng, can you let me go first?"


    "No, I''ll hold it!" Chu Feng shook her head as if she were a child. She didn''t let Lin Yulin go. She seemed worried that she would disappear. Her hands were even tighter.


    Lin Yulin frowned slightly. She felt that Chu Feng''s hands were very powerful. Holding her almost made her unable to breathe. She was not angry, but felt warm in her heart. She also opened her hands and hugged Chu Feng tightly.


    In the past year or more, although she was integrated by Chang''e, she was very clear about all the things that happened. She would be worried when she knew that Chu Feng was in danger. She would be happy to know that Chu Feng was in danger. However, Lin Yulin was not comfortable knowing that Chu Feng had another woman.


    But no matter what kind of situation, now you can see Chu Feng, or even see Chu Feng in your own identity, then everything is enough.


    They didn''t know how long it took for them to let go. When Chu Feng was about to speak, Lin Yulin said, "Xiaofeng, don''t you treat Chang''e like this in the future? No matter what she has done to you, all you need to know is that everything she does is for you, you know? "


    Chu Feng frowned slightly: "Auntie, if it is not her, why do I need to see you now and ask her to agree, I don''t blame her, who do I blame?"


    Lin Yulin has no choice but to merge with Chang''e, and she knows a lot of things. She knows that these are the fate of Chu Feng. It''s just fate that Chang''e wants to do that. It can be said that Chang''e sometimes doesn''t want to do that, but the fate must be carried out in this way.


    But she also knew that it was useless to say these things to Chu Feng. At least she would not teach Chang''e a lesson severely. Chu Feng would certainly not forgive her for what she had done.


    Lin Yulin also did not continue to say, because these things need Chu Feng to think about it. Lin Yulin, who dispelled these thoughts, gently glared at Chu Feng: "asshole, don''t call me aunt when there is no one."


    Every time Chu Feng calls her little aunt and thinks about the relationship between her and Chu Feng, Lin Yulin is uncomfortable. Although they have no blood relationship, their relationship is still there for so many years. Once called Xiaoyi, Lin Yulin will have a deep sense of guilt.


    "Auntie, I want milk!"


    Chu Feng ha ha a smile, this moment and the original general, feel very relaxed to say a sentence.


    Lin Yulin body a shock, eyes full of shyness, hands gently open again embrace Chu Feng, she now also do not want to say anything, just want to enjoy the short time with Chu Feng.


    Closed his eyes, actively catering to the deep kiss of Chu Feng.


    Slowly fell on the ground, only two people can hear the nasal sound of deep kiss. Chu Feng swam on Lin Yulin''s body with one hand, slowly got into her skirt, climbed up the mountain, and violently changed his gesture.


    As the temperature of her body kept rising, Lin Yulin finally couldn''t help moaning. She felt that her body was cool and her dress had been torn off by Chu Feng. Seeing Chu Feng looking at herself, Lin closed her eyes shyly. When Chu Feng''s head was buried, she held his head in her hands and couldn''t help moaning there.


    Two unarmed bodies are lingering on the ground, the atmosphere is ambiguous, the breeze gently blows the green yarn, the Oriental rhyme on a tree in the distance looks at all this, and sighs gently.


    Again in the heart of the dark scold a Chu Feng son of a bitch.


    Why don''t you know Chang''e''s mind?


    At this time, Chu Feng did not know that Dongfang Yun was watching the live broadcast in the distance, but turned Lin Yulin''s body, lying on the ground, whispering: "today, you will completely belong to me."


    A rush to the end, can''t help groaning ring, Chu wind slightly a Leng stagnation action, feel a bit wrong, Lin Yulin is not virgin body? Why is there no barrier?


    I thought that maybe it was changed completely after being integrated by Chang''e. after all, he took it many times.


    When Chu Feng thought that it was possible, no matter how much he continued to sprint there, he felt extremely excited in his heart. He had been interrupted by Jade Scorpion at the critical time before. Now he can finally get what he wants, and still has such a conquering posture.


    This battle continued, to the back is directly lying on the ground to fight, until the end of the song, Chu Feng lay beside the gentle embrace of the woman: "good!"


    Yeah?


    No!


    Chu Feng looked at the woman who had been facing her back all the time. Her head boomed and stood up: "what are you doing?"


    People are no longer Lin Yulin, but do not know when to become Chang''e, and look at Chang''e''s blurred eyes, Chu Feng knows that the person with him may not be Lin Yulin, but Chang''e at the beginning.Chang''e pulls her skirt over her body and looks at Chu Feng''s angry and helpless look. Thinking of the battle just now, she turns away and nods and dares not to see Chu Feng. When she was taken down by Chu Feng before, she was in a state of deep sleep. Just now she was awake and completely Autonomous.


    That feeling was more violent than when she was sleeping: "nothing, but I couldn''t help changing people when you asked for it!"


    Ten thousand grass mud horses in Chu Feng''s heart were roaring and galloping there. He found that he was powerless and angry in the face of Chang''e, and even could be replaced by a gun. No wonder when he just went in, he found that there was no film. Obviously, at that time, Chang''e deliberately replaced Lin Yulin and came out on his own.


    Can''t help it?


    Just think of Chang''e said she can''t help it, Chu Feng feels incredible, looks at Chang''e strangely, how does she feel like she is not satisfied, really so eager?


    Chang''e also stood up, holding a skirt in front of her body, but with a smile in the corner of her eyes: "don''t order, I''m sure I won''t come out this time!"


    Holy goddess, but with you to play such a trick, Chu Feng felt a little can not accept.


    And look at Chang''e that a little bit proud of the appearance, seems to have played him very happy in general, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "point!"


    Chang''e nodded: "yes, who do you want?"


    "Just you!" Chu Feng suddenly rushed up and hugged Chang''e and fell to the ground. He kissed her red lips with no pity. How could he be rude.


    On the big tree outside, Dongfang Yun covers his mouth in surprise and blinks his eyes there. My God, Chu Feng is a madman. How can he treat his master like this? That is the emperor, the master of Guanghan palace, and the saint of heaven!


    It''s just that Dongfang Yun doesn''t believe what happened, but it''s so true. She quickly moved her eyes away from the big tree. She believes that Chang''e absolutely doesn''t want anyone to see her as she is now. Is this still an emperor? Is this still the Chang''e who is not cannibalism?


    The setting sun is gradually setting, the night is coming quietly, and the green yarn is rising slowly. The Chu wind jumps out from the attic and stands in front of the waterfall.


    Chang''e also came to the side of the waterfall. She was just a red face and bit her lips. Sometimes she looked at Chu Feng, and her eyes were a little sad. She did not dare to see Chu Feng. Yes, Chang''e is a little afraid to see Chu Feng now, because looking back on one afternoon, Chang''e felt that she was going to be tortured to death by Chu Feng.


    However, she could not be angry with Chu Feng, or even enjoyed it inexplicably. Since ancient times, chufeng was the first person to be so rude to her.


    Chu Feng seems to have done nothing, generally looking at the waterfall flying straight ahead, light mouth: "thank you!"


    Although it seems to be just a simple exchange of ideals of life, Chu Feng can feel that Chang''e did it on purpose, and no matter how he did it, Chang''e took the initiative to bear it. In such behavior, Chu Feng found that his hatred for Chang''e seemed to dissipate some.


    "You don''t admit it, but you are my man after all."


    Chang''e showed a faint shy smile, turned to one side, did not let Chu Feng see his face: "so you do anything to me should be, as your woman, this is my responsibility, whether you admit me or not."


    Chu Feng looked at Chang''e with his back on his side. He took a deep breath and went up to her and hugged her from behind: "I know the bitterness in your heart. I once said that I would like to complete it for you. Why should you be so tired? Can we have them all back? "


    "No way!" Chang''e turned to face Chu Feng with a sincere look and said, "at least not now, because there are some things you don''t know. Now I can''t let them all come back. Believe me. When that day is over, I will help you to go to that position, I will listen to you, OK?"


    In the tone, there is the flavor of discussion. As a saint of heaven, Chu Feng can feel Chang''e''s uneasiness in front of him.


    This time Chu Feng was not angry and took Chang''e''s hand: "I believe you."


    Thank you Chang''e looked happy. It seemed that she had been waiting for the words of Chu Feng for a long time. In her heart, she also appreciated the way of Oriental rhyme, which was really effective. However, Chang''e bit her lips and hesitated and said, "next time, can we be simpler?"? Or let machidor give you that? "


    Chu Feng knows Chang''e''s meaning, kisses her red lips, whispers in her ear: "nothing, more than you let me have a sense of accomplishment."


    Chu Feng sighed softly, no matter how much hate, when this is your woman, and can not kill, can only choose to forgive or stranger, hold a little Chang''e: "good!"


    Under the distant night sky, Dongfang Yun''s face is also blooming with a smile. Is this Chu Feng forgiving Chang''e?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2159

    With the official end of the battle between danzong and lingyunzong, as well as the reasons for the changes of lingyunzong and danzong, as well as the absence of any news in the past ten days, jueshazhong and lianqizong also began to relax their vigilance, but they did not completely relax.


    Although it is impossible for the four major forces to hide all the time, both the refiner sect and the Juesha sect have opened a channel, but they can only go out and not enter, unless it is confirmed that there will be no threat from Chu Feng.


    Therefore, the commerce and trade state where the four powers meet has stopped for a few months and then opened again. Moreover, there are more people than ever before. After all, a lot of people who need something have come to the state after a few months.


    Hundreds of kilometers away from the business state, on the sand rolling desert, suddenly two figures fall from the sky, showing the old, but to see their eyes, you will not dare to despise the idea.


    Huangfu Ma Yu, the leader of Juesha Zong, and Wu Han, the master of refining utensils!


    Since the ice blade snow plain, they have been in the secret realm of their respective forces. However, due to the changes of the weapon refining sect and the Dan sect, the patriarchs of the two forces know that if they do not unite, they can only be broken by Chu Feng one by one. Although it seems a little late now, it is always better than not.


    Huangfu Ma Yu was the one who contacted him actively. At the moment, he did not delay any time. He said frankly: "Lord Wu, now Chu Tai Dou and Yan Bu have become the dust of history. Both of them are people of similar age and realm with us, but they are all dead, and even the peak strength of their power is almost destroyed."


    "It can be seen that after the ice blade snow field, the Chu wind is much stronger, so I think we should cooperate."


    As the leader of Juesha sect, Huangfu Ma Yu actively contacted him, even willing to put down his posture and say such words. In Wu Han''s memory, this is the first time.


    However, the influence of Chu Feng is still amazing. The weapon refining and Juesha sects don''t have to be too strong for Dan Zong and Lingyun Zong. Wu Han thought about it and said, "master Huangfu, do you want to do something about it? You and I are both independent forces. Although there is no news of Chu Feng for more than ten days, it does not mean that it will not appear. "


    "When he comes, even if we don''t have much time to cooperate?"


    The meeting place of the four forces is the trading state. If you want to get there as soon as possible, you can only go through the transmission array of the trading state. However, in order to prevent the Chu wind, although the business state has been opened, it still can not enter. How can we cooperate? Do you want to open the transmission array completely?


    Wu Han has a cold smile in his heart. If Huangfu Ma Yu said that, he would have guessed Huangfu Ma Yu''s intention.


    After all, the power of danzong and lingyunzong after being ravaged by the Chu wind is no longer comparable to that of Juesha sect and weapon refining sect. However, if Chu Feng attacks one of the forces again, the last one will be dominant, because Chu Feng will surely destroy the power at the top.


    "Lord Wu, it seems that you still don''t believe me."


    What kind of person is Huangfu Ma Yu? Wu Han just said that, he understood what he meant. He scolded him in his heart, but his face was full of smiles: "of course, I know that cooperation like that doesn''t make any sense, and we can''t open channels because of cooperation. It''s just an opportunity for Chu Feng."


    Wu Han nodded slightly, which was indeed the problem that he was worried about. However, if Huangfu Ma Yu could say that now, he also left. Huangfu Ma Yu wanted to break the idea of being the only one in the chazong family. For the time being, he believed that he wanted to cooperate.


    "You and me!"


    Huangfu Ma Yu pointed to Wu Han and said to himself, "in the name of the Lord, let the master of the array of the weapon refining sect depict a transmission array to connect with Juesha sect. We can''t let Chu Feng take advantage of this opportunity, but is it safe to set the transmission array between you and me? In this way, no matter whether Chu Feng will come or not, we can support each other as quickly as possible, right? "


    What Huangfu Ma Yu said was a good way to set up the transmission array in the secret realm of the two forces.


    Only in that case, the two forces are equal to no barrier, and they can enter and leave at will. The character of jueshazong is wary, because it is not the first time that they have done such things that harm others and benefit themselves in endless years.


    "Lord Wu!"


    Huangfu Ma Yu said with a slight sigh: "I know that we had a bit of misunderstanding, but now Chu Feng is our common enemy. You should know that he is a person who will report his revenge. If we do not cooperate, lingyunzong and danzong may be our end.


    Of course, if you don''t believe me, I''m willing to show my utmost sincerity. After the transmission array is opened, the people of the weapon refining sect can enter and leave at any time, but I can''t let people in and out at will. How about? "


    Wu Han''s eyes narrowed slightly. If Huangfu Ma Yu did what Huangfu did, then the transmission array would be open at one end. The people of qiqizong could enter the place of jueshazhong at any time, while the people of jueshazong could not pass through the transmission array. In this way, people from jueshazhong could not sneak into the quqizong.


    Just for Huangfu Ma Yu character understanding, Wu Han still did not immediately agree, but think about the feasibility of this matter there."Lord Wu, do you still want to hesitate?" Seeing Wu Han still hesitated, Huangfu Ma Yu said coldly, "I have shown my sincerity. What else can you hesitate about? In this way, your weapon refiner is threatened. As long as you find me and open the transmission array, we will pass by. If we are in danger, you can come here at any time. "


    "We are going to ask for your approval and opening, but you can come at will. Isn''t that right?"


    It is true that such a method does not do any harm to the weapon refining school. However, Wu Han''s endless years of experience tell him that things are not as simple as they seem. How can Huangfu Ma Yu be so kind?


    But what''s wrong with Wu Han? It''s just good for the weapon refining school, but Juesha sect is not good at all.


    After serious consideration, Wu Han nodded: "even the emperor Huangfu has shown such sincerity, so I Wu Han is not a procrastinator. You and I will go back to exchange coordinates and let people set up transmission channels. I hope we can cooperate happily. As long as one side is in trouble, the other side must provide unconditional support."


    "Good!" Huangfu Ma Yu nodded and took the lead to turn around and fly away. Wu Han saw that he had left and turned back to the way back.


    However, shortly after Wu Han left, the air fluctuated, and Huang Fu Ma Yu, who left, appeared in the air like that, and sneered at the direction of Wu Han''s going.


    Then a figure came down from the sky. It was Huangfu, the young master of jueshazong. He walked to Huangfu Ma Yu, took a look at the distance, and said with a smile: "now lingyunzong and danzong are not worried. As long as we put the refining device school into our trap, who can be the enemy of jueshazhong in the future?"


    "It has lost the peak power of the weapon refining school. It has swept Lingyun sect and Dan Zong with a strong posture. There are no four forces in the hidden world. The Huangfu family of the hidden world is the first!"


    With a satisfied smile on his face, Huangfu Ma Yu patted Huangfu''s literary shoulder and said, "I didn''t really think of this method at first, but it was the most feasible way. Thinking of Wu Han''s face at that time, I had an indescribable pleasure in my heart. I really want to kill him now."


    Huangfu literary circles gently smile: "patriarch, you will have a chance to kill him."


    "Let''s go back and get ready for the transport channel." Huangfu Ma Yu beamed with a smile and said, "when I succeed, I will give up the position of suzerain to you immediately. With this glory, I will pursue higher martial arts. The jueshazhong will depend on you."


    They laughed and left the desert.


    At the other end of the boundless desert, Wu Han came down from the sky, because there was a hidden passage in front of the weapon refining sect. Just after Wu Han fell from the sky, he walked along a figure, a gentle and mellow young man.


    Seeing the young man coming, Wu Han quickly bowed down: "Lord!"


    If Huangfu Ma Yu and even the rest of the people were here at the moment, they would be very shocked. Wu Han, the leader of the weapon refining sect, even called someone else. He was still a young man.


    The young man sighed softly: "I don''t intend to be the patriarch. I''ll call me by my name outside the secret land. You just went to see Huangfu Ma Yu. What happened?"


    Wu Han had absolute politeness on his face. Although it was only a short time before this man came to the smelter sect, because he was brought by the ancestors of the Wu family, and his strength absolutely crushed the people of the refining weapon clan, Wu Han did not dare to be rude. Even if he gave up the position of the patriarch, of course, the outside world still did not know about it.


    He also told the young man in front of him about the things he had just met with Huangfu Ma Yu, and then asked, "Lord, although I have promised him, if you don''t agree, we can change it at any time."


    The young man''s face did not fluctuate. He raised his head and looked into the distance: "the world knows that Chu Feng will attack Jue chazong first. Huangfu Ma Yu also said so because he himself knows that we can go there. They can''t come. It seems that we can pick up the cheap, but they are the ones who pick up the cheap."


    "But I believe it will never be as simple as what you see."


    Wu Han was stunned. He was surprised to think about it. If Huangfu Ma Yu knew that Chu Feng would attack jueshazong first, he would pull them into the water today. His face changed slightly: "what should we do?"


    The young man condensed and polished, passing the light edge: "just hope jueshazong don''t play with fire, or Chu wind will not extinguish them, I will also destroy them."


    "As for now, first get the transmission channel up and speed up the search for Chu Feng. I want to see him!"


    Wu Han lowered his head and said, "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2160

    The land of the west city.


    Chufeng, who had arrived in Nancheng a few days ago and found Xuanyuan Huining, arrived in Xicheng with her again. Now danzong has been revenged by him, and all the channels have been opened. Chufeng is ready to take the way of danzong to Zhongzhou.


    By the way, I also went to see Yan Lu, which was also an apology. If she didn''t do that, Chu Feng believed that Yan Lu would leave some psychological shadow that could not be dissipated in her whole life.


    He also went to the city Lord''s house to visit the West City Lord. He learned that xibuluo and xicheni both went to Xuanyuan in Zhongzhou by the way of danzong after the opening of danzong channel. They wanted to find him and fight with him side by side. Chu Feng was a bit surprised by the behavior of xibuluo''s brothers and sisters, but it was reasonable.


    After a simple lunch with the West City Lord, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining left the city Lord''s mansion in a low-key way. No one knew they had been there, and no one knew they had left.


    On the way to danzong, Xuanyuan Huining took Chu Feng''s arm and walked on the road like a lover. He asked, "brother-in-law, lingyunzong and danzong have been avenged by you. The initial alert is very normal, but don''t they worry about being attacked by Juesha sect and refining weapon sect?"


    At present, the two most seriously damaged forces can''t resist the refiner sect and the Juesha sect.


    Therefore, Xuanyuan Hui was puzzled that the channels between the two forces were completely opened.


    "Sister in law and wife!"


    Chu Feng knocked Xuanyuan Huining''s head and said, "first, I am the leader of Lingyun clan. If Huangfu Ma Yu and Wu Han are not fools, they dare not attack Lingyun Zong. As for Dan clan, do they dare?"


    "If they really dare to do that, they just let me into their secret territory without any difficulty. Before I can''t guarantee that I won''t retaliate or be safe, even if they want to swallow up danzong, they dare not to do so. So there is no problem when the channel between danzong and lingyunzong is opened."


    Xuanyuan Huining thought it seemed reasonable, but when he heard Chu Feng call himself sister-in-law and wife, he gave Chu Feng a cold look: "the dog can''t spit out ivory, my sister-in-law is my sister-in-law, and my wife is my wife. How do you call that?"


    Xuanyuan Huining felt the contact without distance, and her heart beat inexplicably. She scolded Chu Feng and wanted to take advantage of her when she found a chance. However, she also knew that she could not go with other men unless she could be open-minded.


    Eyes a little more resentment, staring at Chu Feng, said good sister-in-law and brother-in-law relationship, but the brother-in-law is the sister-in-law as a wife stabbed.


    Pursed his lips and wished to kill Chu Feng. Xuanyuan Hui hummed: "anyway, no matter what, you just can''t scream, otherwise you are abnormal."


    Chu Feng smiles and hugs Xuanyuan Huining. He goes on walking and says: "sister in law and wife, it shows that I like you. It shows that I have you in my heart. Otherwise, how can I not address others like this?"


    Xuanyuan Huining looks at some people walking around. Although they can''t hear them, Xuanyuan Huining still feels very shy.


    But since the two people like that, Chu Feng is more unscrupulous, knowing that no matter how much he said, Chu Feng would not listen to himself. He puffed his mouth and said in a sulky heart: "that, you can call, but only when we are two people, it seems that this is absolutely not right."


    Staring at Chu Feng, he said, "otherwise, even if you apply, I won''t let you touch it. If you want to be hard, I''ll cry for you, and I''ll cry for you."


    Looking at Xuanyuan Huining''s lovely little face, Chu Feng amused herself with a smile, and the dragonfly bit the water to kiss her red lips, loosened her waist and walked forward: "good!"


    Xuanyuan Huining stood in the same place as if she had been shocked. She blinked her eyes until Chu Feng had gone out for more than ten meters. Her face was covered with a layer of blush. Chufeng even kisses her in the street, which makes Xuanyuan Huining ashamed to find a hole in the ground.


    Staring at Chu Feng''s back, Xuanyuan Huining feels that he must keep away from chufeng, otherwise, how to be eaten is still unknown.


    Before going to the transmission array of danzong, because the passageways of Juesha sect and refining ware sect can only be entered but not out, people from North City and east city have no way to go to Zhongzhou. All of them have come to duxicheng or Nancheng to take lingyunzong and danzong to Zhongzhou.


    Xuanyuan Huining tried to stay away from Chu Feng, but he still held his hand and couldn''t throw it away. Xuanyuan Huining could only disperse her thoughts.


    In order not to cause some unnecessary panic, Chu Feng chose to put on a mask and led Xuanyuan Huining''s hand into the secret place of danzong. When the latter waited for no one around, he asked, "brother-in-law, I heard that Yan Lu knew that the west wind was you at that time. Is that right?"


    Chu Feng nodded and simply said something about Yan Xishan''s use of infinite reincarnation to pry into the secret.


    Xuanyuan Hui Ning frown: "that such words, Yan Lu is not very sad, even hate you?"


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment and then replied: "maybe she would like to kill me, but no matter what, I am a liar after all. It''s normal for him to hate me, but once again, I will still choose such a way to do it, but I will certainly restrain myself and do not happen things that can''t be recalled."Xuanyuan Huining nodded deeply and looked at the strategic place of Chu Feng with a serious look: "it''s really necessary to restrain yourself. It''s too brutish." Add in the heart, even sister-in-law meat to eat, as rascal!


    This is a very boring topic, but when Xuanyuan Huining said that, Chu Feng suddenly felt that the atmosphere was destroyed. However, he seemed to be quite brutish and shook his head with a wry smile, and did not say anything about it.


    On the way to danzong holy land, Xuanyuan Huining asked again, "brother-in-law, I heard that Chang''e appeared at that time and saved Yan Lu. Later, she took you away. You also said that you had been healing for ten days since you left. Are you and Chang''e reconciled?"


    Chu wind passing a trace of helpless color, today''s Xuanyuan Huining performance is too much like a curious baby, what things want to know.


    When he was about to speak, Xuanyuan Huining asked, "do you have that one?"


    Chufeng coughed and asked, "what do you say?"


    "I said," do you have that one? " Xuanyuan Huining, blushing slightly, lowered her head and raised her head to see Chu Feng. She lifted her hands and made a circle. Then a finger went through it: "this is it!"


    Chu Feng sees Xuanyuan Huining''s gesture, the corners of his mouth twitch fiercely. Is this still Xuanyuan Huining? Is it really my cool sister-in-law? Why is it like a curious baby today? The gesture Chu Feng naturally knows what it means, but I can''t imagine it was made by Xuanyuan Huining.


    I didn''t really respond for a while.


    However, Xuanyuan Huining misunderstood the appearance of Chu Feng, who pushed aside chufeng and scolded: "you son of a bitch, I still want to accompany you tonight. If you don''t talk for a long time, you must be with Chang''e. tell you, don''t touch me. I don''t want to enter the East and west of that woman''s body!"


    Chu Feng has a sense of integrity and broken ground. She keeps up with Xuanyuan Huining with a bitter smile. It seems that after the development of this sister-in-law, her personality has changed. Although it will be shy to say those words to her now, it is much better than before.


    It can even be said that they are a lot bolder.


    Not long after that, Chu Feng and Chu Feng arrived at the secret place of danzong and headed for the inner gate. Because of the changes of Yan Bu and others, today''s danzong can be said to be completely open to the outside world, so that some people can go to Zhongzhou through the transmission array of danzong.


    Of course, people are still cautious. Even if the danzong is down, they can not challenge them at will. When the new patriarch confirms, danzong is still the former danzong. Ordinary people can''t touch it at will. This is a rule that can''t be changed.


    Along the way, no one found that the man wearing the mask was Chu Feng. He only occasionally looked at Xuanyuan Huining, his cold little face, and a woman''s taste after development. All of them are attractive.


    It''s just that there''s Chu Feng around who can''t see the depth. Ordinary martial artists dare not come up to do anything.


    "Brother in law, is that where Yan Lu lives?"


    Outside the bamboo grove, Xuanyuan Huining looked at the bamboo grove and asked softly, "it seems that this is a woman who likes to be quiet, but it''s a pity that you''ve been cheated. Perfect love finally finds out that it''s a scam. You''ve been cheated and you''ve been cheated. I really think you''re despicable."


    Now Xuanyuan Huining teaches him to be more and more impolite.


    Xuanyuan Huining stood in the same place with narrow eyes and a look of disdain: "I can''t see that you can''t come out at night. Comfort people and apologize? I think it''s true to stab people one more time. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2161

    Before the quiet bamboo grove house, two beautiful women with similar temperament sat there, but they did not speak, so they kept silent.


    It was Yan Lu and his wife YAN Dan, but now YAN Dan is no longer the patriarch''s wife. He is just an ordinary danzong person.


    Although Yan Lu is the only one of the most powerful deities in danzong, she should be the leader of danzong if Yan Wanhong is missing. However, Yan Lu didn''t accept the request from all branches and departments. Instead, she went back to the bamboo grove house after that day, and even asked all the attendants to leave without disturbing her.


    YAN Dan came over a few days ago. Her fate is not as rough as Yan Lu, but the situation is no better now.


    When Yan Bu was still alive, she was a noble lady of the patriarch, and everyone would be polite to see her. But now Yan Bu has died, and she is no longer the wife of the patriarch. Those who used to be polite to her now have less respect, and some even want to touch her.


    This is the sorrow of great power. As a woman, when your husband is still high, then others will fear you. But when your husband is not in your own strength, then no one will take you seriously.


    Yan forbid to take many concubines. These days, because of Yan Bu''s death, all of them have been moved out of the patriarch''s residence, and some of them have been secretly touched by others. Yan Bu is no longer here. These women who are the tools of giving birth to children are not worth money. They are full of sorrow.


    YAN Dan is not a good relationship with Yan Lu. If you can come here, maybe she is also thrown into bed by the collateral principal of Dan clan or someone stronger than her and become the plaything of others.


    Mother depends on her son, but before you have a good son, you can only rely on her husband. When the man falls down, it is equivalent to losing his support.


    Today''s YAN Dan is like this. She believes that as long as she goes out of the bamboo grove, she will be immediately taken down and become a plaything. No one will remember that she was once the wife of the patriarch.


    The two men have been silent since the beginning of the morning, and they seem to have nothing to say.


    The first person to break the silence was YAN Dan, who said with a soft sigh: "Lulu, now the danzong needs you. I think you''d better take over the position of the patriarch. Yan Wanhong is said to have got the inheritance of the first generation ancestor and could go to the realm of the God of creation without hindrance. It is estimated that he has already hidden to practice, and he will not come back again."


    "What''s more, if you don''t act as the patriarch, I''ll be in bad luck, and so will the other women of the patriarch!"


    No matter what happened when Yan forbid was in power, he offended some people. When he was still there, no one dared to say anything. Even to the people around him, he was polite. But now the situation is different. Those who dare not retaliate against Yan Bu will surely attack his women.


    Yan Lu gently shook her head: "I don''t want to!"


    YAN Dan frowned: "but, do you just watch danzong go on like this? If you don''t go to the top, the leaders of all branches and departments will surely have some bad ideas. At that time, it will inevitably make waves in order to seize the position of the patriarch. At that time, even if you want to be the leader again, it will be too late, and the dead will not live again. "


    "She''s right. For the sake of danzong, you have to go up if you don''t want to." YAN Dan''s voice dropped, and a voice full of magnetism sounded faintly. Yan Lu''s body suddenly shook. YAN Dan also looked back curiously. As the existence of the peak in the late period of demigod, she didn''t feel anyone approaching.


    Chu Feng walked along, without a mask on his face, but a calm and calm: "as this one said, if you don''t go up, the rest of the people will move their minds, and they will not convince anyone. When everyone''s strength is similar, they will fight for death. At that time, maybe without the attack of Juesha sect or weapon refining sect, the danzong will split internally."


    "Maybe you are quiet here, and they won''t disturb you easily, but when you see the blood of danzong, can you still feel at ease?"


    Sitting Yan Lu slowly stood up, calm eyes in the production of hatred and a trace of murder, but finally slowly dissipated, did not go to see Chu Feng, turned around to walk into the house, as if do not want to see Chu Feng in general, even a word she did not want to say with Chu Feng.


    When the door of Xiaoju is closed, Chu Feng is helpless in his heart. Although he thinks that meeting is such a result, what he hopes is that Yan Lu will be angry with him and even fight and kill him. Now this kind of calm and indifference is not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    YAN Dan also stood up, looking a little uneasy. She was also watching the first world war that day. Seeing the Chu wind that threatened the whole danzong on that day, she felt a little nervous: "you sit down!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, knowing that it was impossible for her to look for Yan Lu now. Let her be quiet first, and then go in to find her.


    Looking at YAN Dan who stood there with a nervous look, Chu Feng showed a plain smile: "sit down, I''m not comfortable with you like this."


    "Oh YAN Dan was really afraid. He sat down with his hands on his thighs and his body was upright. He didn''t dare to have any extra actions.Although YAN Dan is a charming woman, she is still a little bit worse than Yanlu. Maybe it is because Yan Lu is a strong God.


    Women are very sensitive to men''s eyes. Although Chu Feng just took a look and then moved her eyes, she was still caught by YAN Dan, frowning slightly, and then her eyes flashed with joy.


    It seems that she is not as nervous as she was just now. She stood up and said, "little wind, please sit down. I''ll get you a cup of tea first. Lulu is in a bad mood these days. You should just wait."


    Chu Feng nodded, but he didn''t find something wrong with YAN Dan.


    Body 30 degrees tilt, full of a cup of tea, handed to Chu Feng: "tea, please."


    Chu Feng was still there thinking about how to talk to Yan Lu. He went back to pick up the tea cup. Because of the angle of Yandan''s stooping at the moment, what he saw in front of him was a piece of snow-white, because the neckline was very loose. He could see the two white peaks without any restriction inside, and the faint Yin red of the peak top.


    Did the woman just go to make tea or change clothes?


    YAN Dan saw Chu Feng stretched out his hand, but he forgot to pick up the tea cup. He glanced at the corner of his mouth with a smile of success. He tilted his head and lowered his body a little. He pretended to be confused and asked, "little wind?"


    Chu Feng saw the more startling, that straight and magnificent in the clothes gently shake, blink his eyes back to God, quickly took the tea cup, turned around, look a little embarrassed, secretly scolded a really not calm, saw so many excellent big steamed bread, unexpectedly will be lost in mind, shame ah!


    YAN Dan''s mouth slightly cocked up, Chu Feng''s performance she was very satisfied with, pretending to do not know to go to the opposite of Chu Feng, as if nothing had happened just now. As a woman or a woman with a mind set, YAN Dan knows how to arouse men''s interest. It doesn''t need to be deliberate, just need not pay attention.


    Chu Feng calmed down after half a cup of tea, and had to admire YAN Dan''s charm. His words and deeds could move a man''s heart. Perhaps only Murong Bing and others could kill her. No wonder she could become the patriarch''s wife. It seems not a coincidence!


    "There is little wind. Would you like something to eat?"


    YAN Dan''s feet gently staggered up, a very elegant, asked: "look at this time, you should be all the way to come, did not eat?"


    Things have been eaten in the West City, Chu wind shook his head and said, "no!"


    "So you''re here for Lulu YAN Dan also did not force, said softly: "actually Lulu is a god realm existence, but is also a hard-working woman, the father died early, the mother followed others to save their brothers and sisters, finally came out to fall in love with a man, and was killed."


    "She has been blocking her heart, and has received her only brother,,,, so she must hate you in her heart, but I believe it is not absolute. Be patient and will forgive you. Even if you don''t forgive, at least she won''t be an enemy any more."


    Chu Feng takes a look at YAN Dan''s legs. What she sees from this angle is white and dazzling. In particular, the angle she tilts up, people can''t help but see from the bottom of the skirt. Take a deep breath. He probably knows what YAN Dan is thinking, but he doesn''t break it, because some of YAN Dan''s words are reasonable.


    Gently sipping into a sip of tea, Chu Feng did not respond to Yan Lu''s words, just kept a calm.


    Yan Lu did not disturb the silence of Chu Feng, just thinking if Chu Feng favor her, then who dare to hit her in the future? Even without the prestige of the former patriarch''s wife, I believe it will not be too bad.


    Her eyes flit across Chu Feng''s side face. YAN Dan''s idea is very naive, but it''s also a kind of sadness of a woman in the hidden world. She can''t let Yan Lu become the patriarch, so she can only rely on herself and find a long-term security with her body.


    But Chu Feng was not destined to be the kind of person she thought. After drinking a cup of tea, she stood up and said, "thank you for the tea. I''ve gone to find her."


    YAN Dan can''t think of it. She thinks that her charm should not be just that.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2162

    Chufeng quietly came here, a glance to see Yan Lu sitting there, but did not go immediately, just looked at the hands clubbed in the daze of the woman.


    Although Yan Lu has gone through countless years, because of her powerful physical function, she looks like a normal person in her twenties or eighties. It is the flavor when she is mature, and maybe it is the reason why she has become a real woman. She can also feel the intoxicating taste of mature women in her body.


    Yan Lu seems to feel general, slowly back to see Chu Feng standing in the distance, face suddenly cold down, get up to leave the pavilion.


    Chu Feng sighed helplessly and stood in front of Yan Lu: "let''s talk about it!"


    "No time!" Yan Lu simply answered two words and turned to one side.


    But Chu Feng again blocked in front of her, put clear not to let her leave the posture.


    Yan Lu looks angry, raised his hand to gather the power of terror, toward the Chu wind threw a slap: "get out of my way."


    But Chu Feng didn''t dodge. When the slap was only one centimeter away from Chu Feng''s face, she could already feel the temperature on Chu Feng''s face. However, Yan Lu could not help but stop. I don''t know why she couldn''t fall this slap.


    Turn back to Chu Feng: "roll, I don''t want to see you!"


    Chu Feng stepped forward and gently hugged Yan Lu: "I know, you are very tired!"


    Yan Lu body a shock, familiar embrace, familiar feeling, but at the moment she did not enjoy leaning in the arms of Chu Feng, but burst out of strength, shock open Chu Feng, cold eye to him: "Chu Feng, please respect a little, we only hate, there is no relationship, and then even if there is nothing to do, I will fight you to the end."


    Firm words, but do not feel the slightest chance to kill.


    Chu Feng knows Yan Lu''s inner entanglement, because he believes that any woman will be like this.


    "I know you won''t forgive me easily."


    Chu Feng whispered: "but some words I still want to say to you, because wait for me to leave, may also be our last meeting."


    Yan Lu raised a sneer: "do you want to talk to me? what did you say? Want to tell me, I am a stupid woman, is an idiot, even silly don''t know you are chufeng, and then take the initiative to undress let you on me? If that''s the case, get out of here. I don''t want to see you. "


    "I think I was done by a dog!"


    Chu wind passing by with a bitter smile, Yan Lu''s hate is really not a little bit.


    Take a breath gently, look calm and say: "I''m sorry!"


    When Yan Lu''s body was slightly shaken, Chu Feng continued: "I admit that I and the West City Lord deceived you at that time, but all this is my meaning. The West City Lord did not want to harm you. I just want to gain your trust when I approach you, and then try to enter the Dan sect to revenge Yan Xishan and Yan forbid.


    It''s just that after I contacted you at that time, I felt your mood and even did a lot of things just to amuse you and make you believe me. But at the end of the day, I really didn''t want to hurt you any more. If you left, I would watch you go.


    Even after you gave me the waist token, I didn''t go to danzong for the first time. Instead, I hesitated about whether to do so. Later, when I arrived in danzong, I would do everything as carefully as possible. If it was not for Yan Xishan''s plot against you, I would quietly complete what I wanted to do, and then leave, so that you can''t know these things all your life.


    But what I didn''t think of was that Yan Xishan knew all this, but no matter what the excuse, I just want to say I''m sorry. "


    Yan Lu stepped back a step, but the look at Chu Feng was still so fierce. She also knew that Chu Feng did not ask for anything actively at that time. She also volunteered to sacrifice herself. Even she gave chufeng waist token. If she left like this, it would be like that.


    But Yan Lu was not angry about these things. Looking at the calm look of Chu Feng, she said, "even if I believe you didn''t mean to, it was my own initiative to make a mistake, but when you came to danzong, you were really not soft hearted!"


    Chu Feng coughed gently, which was a bit embarrassing. At that time, Yan Lu was really devastated by him. If it hadn''t been for his left eye to see the next five minutes and know that Yan can''t block Yan Lu, now Yan Lu would have died.


    But these and Yan Lu said that she certainly would not believe it, Chu Feng swept past a helpless: "because you are a smart woman, I suddenly appear in the closed danzong must be something you are curious about, and if I am still soft to you, you will think of something, and I don''t want you to know that it''s me, tangled and miserable, even self reproach."


    "Just when you look back, I really want to kill you. How long can you support it?"


    One move, if Chu Feng wanted to kill her at that time, only one move was needed!


    Yan Lu''s eyes were a little more complicated. It seemed that she understood something. Chu Feng didn''t want to kill her, because she was just a lower God. Chu Feng was already a superior God. Killing Yan didn''t allow them to waste a little time, but it only took one move to kill her.However, at that time, Chu Feng attacked her many times. Yan Lu was only injured internally and never died. I really don''t want to say that Chu Feng deliberately let off water at that time. But now Chu Feng mentioned it, and it seemed to her that it was true.


    Looking at Yan Lu''s look, Chu Feng knows that she has believed her words, but she still can''t accept that she has been cheated.


    Yan Lu slowly sat down and took a look at Chu Feng. Although she had no hatred, she didn''t have any enthusiasm, let alone the loving look in the golden orchid Valley: "your scoundrel, my stupidity, this is what I asked for. You can get out of here. Yan Pei is my brother-in-law. He died in your hands after all."


    "I was seriously injured by Yan Xishan. It was you who saved my life, and even asked Chang''e to save me. From now on, we will not delay or owe. You can go!"


    Can not forgive, but a life for a life, we will not be in arrears, this may be the best outcome.


    You can hear Yan Lu say such words, Chu Feng also showed a knowing smile, Yan Lu did not let him down, is indeed a reasonable woman, although Yan Lu still can''t forgive what he did, but at least will not hate him, also believe that she will not tangle with the deceit of the golden orchid Valley.


    "Take care of yourself then!" It has been made clear that Chu Feng doesn''t want to waste any more time. It is an intersection. Now, if this intersection is to become a parallel line, it needs to be laid down.


    Yan Lu stood up when Chu Feng turned around: "wait!"


    Chu Feng curiously turned back. Yan Lu looked at him for a moment, lowered her head and seemed to have something difficult to say. After a long time, she said, "I want to see him again, OK?"


    He?


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, but then understood who Yan Lu said he was. He nodded and turned around and put on a mask. Then he turned back and looked at Yan Lu.


    Yan Lu saw the face, which was originally called the west wind, but it was just a mask face. All the cold and cold feeling seemed to dissipate at the moment. She went forward and held Chu Feng: "hold me!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head with a bitter smile. Knowing that Yanlu is really in love with him, or in love with his identity as Xifeng, he does not refuse her request. She opens her hands and gently hugs Yan Lu. You can feel that Yan Lu''s hands are very tight, and it seems that she wants to integrate with each other.


    Don''t know how long, Yan Lu gently released a little, raised her head, gently raised her hand to touch Chu Feng''s face, slowly approached the red lips, gently kiss, loose mouth said: "mercilessly love me again, west wind!"


    You are a wisp of west wind, blowing from here today, may not come back tomorrow.


    You are a wisp of west wind, once blowing my face, wave my heart, until you will not come again, I still remember forever.


    You are a wisp of west wind, brought me harm, also left me love, no tomorrow as long as today.


    Let''s go. Goodbye!


    Chu Feng did not refuse Yan Lu''s request. She gently picked her up and went to the pavilion and put her on the table. She gently kissed her red lips. Chu Feng knew that Yan Lu loved Xifeng, and she hated Chu Feng. Facing this face, she was not the powerful Yan Lu, but a woman eager to love.


    Yan Lu actively caters to the Chu wind, until there is a sound of reverie in the pavilion. The two bodies, who should not die, but are entangled by fate, resist death and lingering!


    At the moment, Yandan is standing outside the bamboo grove and looking at the fierce battle in the bamboo forest. She comes here when she feels Yan Lu''s amazing momentum. She thinks that Yan Lu and Chu Feng will never die. But when she comes here, she doesn''t see them forever. Instead, she hears Chu Feng apologizing to Yan Lu.


    Until the end, Yan Lu even asked Chu Feng to wear a mask to love her. How can YAN Dan not understand that person wearing a mask is still Chu Feng? Isn''t it still dry by Chu Feng?


    But YAN Dan where can understand, a person''s love can be a person, but also can love that person''s other face.


    When night fell, Chu Feng walked out of the bamboo grove, and Xuanyuan Huining came out of the bamboo grove. Xuanyuan Huining didn''t say anything because she knew what had happened.


    Chu Feng didn''t say that. He just looked back at the bamboo grove when he came out. He didn''t use his left eye to look at it. But he knew that Yan Lu must be watching there now. He took Xuanyuan Huining''s hand and immediately left, saying goodbye!


    Before the small residence, Yan Lu did stand there. The woman in the clothes looked the same as before. YAN Dan stood beside her and tut said, "I can''t see that you are more crazy than me!"


    Yan Lu looked calm and said, "because I''m hungry and thirsty than you, because I love that person!"


    And love what people do, can be very crazy!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2163

    The land of Zhongzhou!


    This seems to be a brand-new world, which is much more vast than lingyunzong or danzong. It even seems to be more perfect than the secret realm of the two major forces, with a more prosperous flavor.


    Xuanyuan ancient city!


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining went to a place in Zhongzhou by danzong''s transmission array last night. They were close to this place in the morning. Although this place is also called Xuanyuan ancient city, it has been confirmed that it comes from Xuanyuan family in the modern world. The only difference is that it is a sea city.


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining arrive at this place, which is just outside the ancient city of Xuanyuan. If you want to get to the inner city of Xuanyuan, you have to go through a sea. It seems that a warrior in the semi divine period can cross it, but chufeng doesn''t try.


    Because this is a sea of the underworld. It is said that it is directly connected to the nether world. It is impossible to reach the inner city of Xuanyuan ancient city directly from the sea surface, whether it is the existence of the demigod state or the God state. All of them can only be reached by boat.


    Of course, those who have passed the second round of the hidden world big competition can take a boat free of charge with their promotion in the major forces. It can also be said that they can take antique warships to the inner city of Xuanyuan ancient city. As for the rest of the people, they can only take out 100000 gold coins to ride.


    Chu Feng was a little depressed about this. He was very rich. However, during several wars, he didn''t know where the gold coin card had fallen. Now he and Xuanyuan Huining could only take out thousands of gold coins, and a person would cost 100000 yuan, so he could not cross the state.


    There are only three ships crossing the Styx sea. One day, in addition to the night, each boat can carry thousands of people. Every day, more than 100000 people enter the inner city of Xuanyuan ancient city. It is very convenient to leave from the ancient city. It is said that there is a transmission array, but there is no transmission array to the inner city of Xuanyuan ancient city.


    Chu Feng came to the edge of the underworld sea. There were obvious warning lines at a distance of five meters, warning people who came here to take a boat to enter these warning lines, otherwise their lives would be in danger.


    "Brother in law, what''s going on here?"


    Xuanyuan Huining stood beside the Chu wind and frowned tightly: "how can there be such a wonderful sea in the world? Besides those boats, can''t we cross the void?"


    Chu Feng shook his head to say that he did not know, but through his keen sense, we can judge that there is a special force on the sea surface. As long as it flies over it, it is likely to be absorbed into the sea by that force.


    The sea of the underworld is said to go straight to the sea of the underworld. What secret is hidden in it? Is this the state of human and hell?


    "It''s not that you can''t cross the void."


    Both of them were at a loss. They were also thinking about whether to return to Lingyun or danzong gold coins. Besides, a young man seemed to hear Xuanyuan Huining''s words and came over with a smile and said, "in addition to these special boats, people above the divine realm can cross into the inner city of Xuanyuan ancient city by ignoring the dark sea in front of them."


    Can a strong God cross?


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining looked at each other, and the corners of their mouths twitched violently. Both of them were gods. They could ignore this sea area, and they still had a headache to find gold coins here.


    However, they can''t be blamed. Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining just came here. They also heard that it was very dangerous to cross the sea of the underworld. They could only cross it by special boats. No one told them that as long as they were strong in the divine realm, they could ignore the sea in front of them.


    "Do you want to pass?"


    Bai Shaobai looks at Chu Feng and his eyes at them. To be specific, he should look at Xuanyuan Huining, who has outstanding temperament: "I happen to be ready to go back. Maybe we can go together. It may be a little difficult for you to see. If you don''t mind, I can help you."


    So good?


    Chufeng took back the gaze from Xuanyuan Huining and glanced at the corners of his mouth. Now they all know how to cross the hell sea. Naturally, they don''t need a boat. However, the people in front of them are so kind that they seem a bit intriguing. It''s 200000 gold coins!


    Seeing Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining looking at him, Bai Shaobai probably felt a little abrupt and said with a smile: "by the way, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Bai Shaobai. I like to make friends with all over the world. They should come from the four major forces. I haven''t been there. I can make friends with them."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and probably knew why Bai Shaobai was so kind. His eyes would look at Xuanyuan Huining from time to time. Obviously, it was not a sincere help, but a fancy to Xuanyuan Huining.


    He even realized that the person in front of him had other purposes. Chu Feng was not polite, and certainly would not offend people for no reason. He said with a smile, "that''s just the place of Zhongzhou, and I''m not going to go to the inner city immediately. I''m going to see the situation of the outer city first."


    "By the way, Bai Shao, do you think it''s absolutely safe to cross the sea of hell?"


    Bai Shaobai thinks that chufeng is a man of good face. Who doesn''t want to go to inner city? It must be because of his shyness. He really fell in love with Xuanyuan Huining. He just heard her call chufeng''s brother-in-law just now. Otherwise, he didn''t have so much spare time.Although I don''t care about Bai''s life, I can''t pay attention to it until I hear it. Otherwise, I can''t pay attention to it


    "As for the divine realm, it is not absolutely safe, because as long as you accidentally fall into the underworld sea, you will still die, because there are countless evil spirits hidden in the sea, and you will be pulled down when you go down, especially at night."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. Fortunately, he asked more questions. It seems that people in the divine realm are not absolutely safe. However,,


    Chu Feng thinks of his own demon world, which is a world where he goes. He can hide Xuanyuan Huining in it, and then he crosses the cultivation of the upper God?


    Not enough, Chu Feng finally gave up such a thought, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, even if his own accident, then if Xuanyuan Huining also had an accident, then I''m sorry for the entrustment of Xuanyuan family, and I''m sorry for Xuanyuan Huining.


    Bai Shaobai said again: "well, I don''t know how to address them yet."


    Chu Feng turns his mind and already has an idea. When he goes to the inner city of Zhongzhou, he needs to find someone to understand him. It happens that Bai Shaobo is quite suitable. He replies, "my name is Lin Feng, and this is my sister-in-law, called Huining!"


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned slightly, with a meaningful glance over Chu Feng. He clearly said that he would not call her sister-in-law any more. How could he introduce me as my sister-in-law?


    Her eyes inadvertently glanced at Bai Shaobai. Xuanyuan Huining immediately knew Chu Feng''s plan. She scolded her brother-in-law. It was obvious that Chu Feng was not sure to cross the sea of hell. Now she wanted to use her beauty to make Bai Shaobai, an unjust man, pay for their ferry.


    In my heart, Chu Feng has been scolded a million times, but now I want to enter the inner city of Zhongzhou, it can only be like this. However, Xuanyuan Huining decides to have a serious talk with Chu Feng to let him know that a woman is a woman, and her sister-in-law is her sister-in-law. She should be treated as a woman and can not be used at will.


    Sure enough, hearing Chu Feng''s confirmation that their relationship is like this, Bai Shaobai''s smile on his face is even more vigorous.


    Side head said: "brother Lin, Miss Huining, the scenery of the outer city is not as good as that of the inner city. You go with me, and then I''ll give you a good introduction to the land of Zhongzhou."


    Chu Feng pretended to be very embarrassed and unwilling to ask Xuanyuan Huining: "that, what do you think?"


    Xuanyuan Huining secretly scolded a son of a bitch in his heart. How could he not know that Chu Feng was deliberately asking her. She thought Bai Shaobai was a fool. She didn''t see it. She nodded: "I think there''s really no place to go in the outer city. Otherwise, go to the inner City? Anyway, we''re here to observe Dabi. "


    Chu Feng praised Xuanyuan Huining''s cleverness in his heart, and then said to Bai Shaobai, "that would be a lot of trouble for Bai Shaobai. When I came out with my wife and sister, I didn''t take too many gold coins with me, and I didn''t expect to spend so many gold coins. However, I have sent them to you, and I will give them back to you when the time comes."


    Bai Shaobai''s look changed. He was slightly annoyed. If he didn''t, he didn''t. But he said that he didn''t bring too much gold coins. The gold card is on the body. Who wants you to bring gold coins?


    But Bai Shaobai himself had such a meaning, so he said with a smile: "brother Lin, you are welcome. You can leave when the boat is full after work. Let''s go and wait first. I''ll also tell you about the power structure of the inner city by the way, so that you don''t understand it when you arrive.


    Chu Feng nodded, which he would like to know: "thank you very much."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2164

    Xuanyuan ancient city, also known as the holy city, belongs to the center of the hidden world.


    Xuanyuan ancient city is divided into internal and external places, separated by a sea of the underworld. Apart from relying on ships, it is impossible to use other methods to cross it. Otherwise, it will die in the sea. Although no one has tried, it is said that this kind of thing would rather be believed in than not.


    The land of Zhongzhou is vast and endless. Xuanyuan ancient city is the central city, and the ancient city is respected by Xuanyuan family, which comes from Xuanyuan emperor, the founder of Xuanyuan family in the world. Zhongzhou Xuanyuan family is also the biggest force in the ancient city, dominating everything in Zhongzhou. Everything needs to be done according to the rules of Xuanyuan family.


    In addition to the Xuanyuan family, there are two biggest forces in the ancient city, both of which have powerful deities. One is feimen and the other is Yimen. It is said that they were founded by the two disciples of emperor Xuanyuan. However, after so many years, only the people of that time can know whether it is true or not.


    However, it would not be too false if such news came out.


    This time, all the participants were received by feimen and Yimen. When the Xuanyuan family was opened, they would enter the Xuanyuan family as an audience.


    When they got on the boat, chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining probably learned about the inner city pattern of Zhongzhou from Bai Shaobai. They thought that after entering the inner city, they could send Xuanyuan Huining to Xuanyuan family and give it to Xuanyuan emperor. They didn''t want to wait for a while. It was really annoying.


    Moreover, many people from the four forces must have come to the inner city of Zhongzhou. All the participants in the Dabi are in feimen and Yimen. Bai Shaobai also said that he would go to Yimen next. In this way, it is likely to meet people from the four forces. Lin Feng''s face is inevitable to be known, especially those who used to be in Nancheng.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t show these thoughts on his face. He just expressed his gratitude to Bai Shaobai and sat quietly in the cabin.


    Bai Shaobai didn''t pester Chu Feng. Instead, he took the initiative to talk to Xuanyuan Huining. Now even a fool can see what''s going on.


    When Chu Feng sat quietly in the cabin, he also observed the situation outside with his left eye. He found that the surrounding of the ship seemed to be wrapped by invisible array, and the speed was very fast. After calculation, Chu Feng thought that the plane in the world was much faster than that in the world. Where is this still a ship?


    It can be said that the Rockets are OK, so the distance from the outer city to the inner city is also very far away.


    It is said to take two hours to arrive.


    "Bai Shao, can you be quiet?"


    Next to him, Xuanyuan Huining finally couldn''t help opening his mouth: "I''m very tired now, I don''t want to talk."


    Bai Shaobai''s face changed slightly, and he was embarrassed. He deliberately approached Xuanyuan Huining there, but he didn''t want to get Xuanyuan Huining. He didn''t even want to pay any attention to him. He felt that he was a fool. He thought that if he helped Chu Feng to buy a boat ticket, he could get in touch with him. He didn''t want the woman in front of him to have such an attitude.


    These Xuanyuan Huining didn''t find them. Just as they were about to close their eyes, the operators in the cabin in front came with a dignified look: "everyone, there are some situations. The sea water in the front of the sea area is very corrosive, so the protective array of our ship can''t block it, because there are too many people."


    Bai Shaobo dispelled the displeasure that Xuanyuan Huining had brought to him and asked, "how can we do that? Can we still stick to the inner city?"


    The operator replied, "I''m afraid I can''t. just now I got the news that a ship in front of us dissipated and the ship sank. Maybe everyone was dead."


    All the people sitting in the cabin have changed their looks. This is on the sea of the underworld. Even those who are in a strong state of God will have an accident if they are not careful. Now they are only the existence of the demigod state. What should we do if something happens?


    Bai Shaobai got up and frowned deeply: "can you turn around?"


    Actually, the corrosivity of the sea area ahead is stronger than before, and it is impossible to pass through. Then turn around and strengthen the protective array?


    The operator shook his head with a wry smile: "just now we had the same idea, but the captain said that once the ship started, the direct route had been set. If we turned around, we might fall into the abyss vortex, which would be more dangerous."


    Can''t get through, can''t you go back?


    Everyone stood up and there was a lot of noise inside the cabin. What if that was the case? Isn''t it just waiting to die?


    Before everyone angrily scolded the ship operators why they didn''t check it out before leaving the ship, the operator said, "the captain said that it is estimated that a thousand people will not be able to arrive, because the protective array will be weak if it carries too many people. As long as the number of people is reduced by half, we can still reach the inner city of Zhongzhou as usual. When the protection array is strengthened, it will be OK."


    Enhanced protection, now?


    All the people closed their mouths and watched the boat slowly stop outside. Their eyes were shining with a kind of intriguing luster. The operator also timely retired and closed the cabin and front door. The cabin side also opened the door at the moment, and you can see the cool sea outside.Chufeng narrowed his eyes and stretched out his hand to hold Xuanyuan Huining. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen just after he arrived in Zhongzhou inner city. He thought that Zhongzhou would be safer than the four forces, and he didn''t want to be the result of the jungle.


    Thousands of people can''t cross, half of them can. Now the boat has stopped. You can imagine what kind of result it will be. This is the people who want to take the boat and kill each other!


    A bald man suddenly grabbed the neck of the man next to him and said, "the man in the middle of the demigod is not qualified to be in this."


    The figure passed by, and the man in his hand did not understand what was going on. He was thrown out of the cabin by the bald man and fell into the sea of the underworld. Ah, a scream came, and everyone''s looks changed greatly.


    The whole body of the man who was thrown into the underworld sea suddenly turned black, and in the process of gradual decomposition, it finally disappeared. Seeing this scene, everyone''s faces were more unnatural. The sea of the dead was not easily traversed under the divine realm!


    "What are the qualifications of the latter half gods?"


    When everyone felt uneasy about the dead man, Bai Shaobai walked up to the bald man and said, "do you want to go out by yourself or let me take you out?"


    The bald man frowned and said, "what are you? It''s too much for me to solve. I can''t solve every problem too much! "


    "Things?" With a sneer, Bai Shaobai suddenly burst into a frightful climax of the demigod period. He said, "I am the young master of the Yimen gate of Xuanyuan ancient city. What do you think I am and what are you?"


    At the beginning, chufeng had already noticed Bai Shaobo''s realm. However, he didn''t expect that he was the young master of Yimen, another two forces in Zhongzhou inner city, besides Xuanyuan family. He was about the same age as Chu Dan, but he was already the peak of the late demigod period. He was also a genius.


    And one can already feel a smell of approaching the divine realm, and it seems that it will break through soon.


    The rest of the people turned pale when they heard Bai Shaobo''s self introduction. They wanted to take the opportunity to get Bai Shaobo out, but when they heard of his identity, no one dared to have such an idea, because even if they lost Bai Shaobai now, they would still die. Could Yimen let them go?


    The bald man''s face was a little ugly. If someone else was stronger than him, he would not be afraid of a war. But this man is Bai Shaobai. Even if he fought, he would fight in vain.


    Just looking out, the bald man is still a little worried. He knows the death of the man he threw out just now. He doesn''t think he is particularly forced to do anything.


    Bai Shaobai didn''t give him such a chance. He said, "get out of here!"


    The bald man stepped back a few steps on the spot. He also found that because Bai Shaobai was targeting him, the rest of the people also showed cold eyes and felt remorse. If he had known that this would happen, he would not have done it first. Now he has been targeted by everyone.


    Clenched his teeth, looked out, and then looked at the sky: "I don''t believe that I can''t resist the sky!"


    The body leaped out of the sky and left, as if to cross over the void.


    But when they got to the high place, they were all surprised how it was OK. Suddenly, the sea of hell roared and set off a huge wave of ten thousand meters towards the high altitude. Vaguely, we could see a big hand formed by the sea wolf and beat hard on the bald man.


    Later, we only saw that bald man turned black, then fell down in the air, leaving only a pile of white bones falling into the sea.


    The cabin is completely quiet. We all know that the rumor is not false. Even the Yukong can''t cross the underworld sea. Only the ships with the protection array can take them to the inner city of Zhongzhou.


    Bai Shaobai was also shocked by such a picture, and then showed a more cruel look: "all the things below the mid demigod period should be cleared out."


    All of a sudden, the people seemed to have a backbone. All of them were there to check the people around them. But all of a sudden, more than 300 demigod warriors were found and thrown out, or forced them to jump out by themselves.


    But the front operator still did not speak, it seems that is not good.


    Bai Shaobai''s eyes swept over: "half god medium-term, see for yourself!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2165

    Herd effect is also called herd effect.


    It is said that if a thing is not done, then no one will do it, and once someone does it, it will certainly be followed by many people.


    At the moment, Chu Feng has a sad idea that human nature is evil.


    I remember that in the modern world, a fruit farmer''s hard year''s harvest was ready to be sold in the city, but on the way, the curve of the car turned a little bigger, and dozens of tons of fruit were scattered on the ground, blocking the traffic.


    At first, the people around were just onlookers, but when someone picked up the bag there, people began to pick it up slowly. In the end, everyone began to pick it up together. When the traffic police arrived, it didn''t work. The things were robbed by the villagers nearby.


    That villager''s harvest after a year''s hard work is gone.


    There is also one thing. After a car loaded with seafood rolled over, someone stood up and said to help pick it up to make the road smooth. Then all the people involved selflessly picked up the things. When the traffic police arrived, the traffic was basically smooth.


    This is herd behavior. People all need to have a leader. The leader is good, so it is good. If the leader does something bad, it is bad.


    Just now, the bald man played such a leading role. First, he threw out a strong man in the middle of the demigod period, which made the loose people move their minds. Bai Shaobai directly forced the bald man to jump out.


    Later, Bai Shaobai, as a leader, asked all the people in the early period of the demigod to go out. The rest of the people in the middle and above of the demigods were bound to follow, which made the blood of more than 300 people.


    At this moment, Bai Shaobai once again proposed to let the people in the middle of the demigod go out. Undoubtedly, those who were at the peak of the later period of the demigod period would follow suit. The people in the middle of the demigod period could not have imagined that it was their turn. They had long known that they would not force those in the early stage of the demigod period to turn the geomantic omen in turn.


    But in the face of all the strong men in the late period of demigod, they have no way to do it, even if they don''t go out, they will be cruelly killed here.


    Finally, under the leadership of Bai Shaobai, more than one hundred strong men in the middle of the demigod period were forced to jump out, all trying to see whether they could escape from the sky, but they were all killed by the huge waves of the underworld sea.


    This time, everyone thought that they could go on, but the ship was still standing on the sea. Bai Shaobai frowned and went to knock on the cabin door: "why don''t you go?"


    Half of the people in the early and middle period of the demigod period have been cleared up. They add up to almost 500 people, and half of them have been removed. Why still move forward?


    A faint sound came from the operation Cabin: "each ship can carry thousands of people, thousands of passengers, 10 ship operators, half of 500 passengers. Just now 497 people were removed!"


    So, three more people need to be cleaned up.


    A semi god later peak of the strong squint, suddenly between the hand to a semi god later strong hand, a grip on his neck, a powerful force instantly exploded on his body, that semi God late strong still do not know what the situation, almost feel the viscera are entangled together.


    Then he only saw that half god later peak strong kick on his body, the huge strength directly let him fly out of the cabin, a scream did not have to be rolled up by the sea wolf, disappeared.


    All of them are on guard. Now they have cleared one more, that is to say, they have to clear two people. They all look at the people next to them. If they know who is the first to attack, they will probably become the last one and die together with the one who is attacked by themselves. These people are not fools, they can see this clearly.


    With the beginning of the bald man one eye, just saw off one person, he also followed.


    Everyone didn''t believe the people around them. They were looking for weaker people there. Then they all looked at chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining. At first, most people didn''t pay attention to them. But now Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining are sitting there, and everyone is standing, which is a little too abrupt.


    Bai Shaobai''s eyes also looked at them, narrowed his eyes and drew a sneer at the corner of his mouth. Xuanyuan Huining''s attitude just now made him very unhappy. He made it clear that he wanted him to be an unjust leader.


    He raised his hand and pointed to Chu Feng and said, "I think we should not be vigilant and defensive any more. They are people from the four major forces. I bought all the tickets for boarding. Let them be the last two people."


    All the tickets need to be bought by others. It can be seen that people with no big power background show meaningful smiles. They all think it is OK. Although Xuanyuan Huining is very beautiful, beauty is just about her life. They still have a clear idea about which is more important.


    "Well, are you sure you want to throw me out?"


    Chu Feng takes Xuanyuan Huining''s hand to stand up and brings up a warm smile. The change of martial arts atmosphere in the demon Kingdom instantly explodes, which makes the whole cabin more depressing and depressing, because it is the peak of the later period of demigod, which is infinitely close to the spirit state.Bai Shaobai''s face changed slightly. At first, he didn''t know what the state of Chu Feng was. He thought that he might be a person in the early and middle period of the semi God period. Unexpectedly, it was the peak of the later period of the demigod, which was infinitely close to the existence of God.


    He regretted that if he had known that Chu Feng was so powerful, he would not have done so. Instead, he would have pulled Chu Feng into the camp of Yimen. But now all his words have been said. If he repents, he will inevitably arouse public anger. Even if he is the young leader of the righteous gate, no one will give him face.


    It''s a pity, but Bai Shaobai can''t help it. He said with a cold face, "it''s not you, is it me?"


    All of them stepped forward and forced Chu Feng to jump down.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, twisted his neck, and wondered whether to shock them. His hand was tightened by Xuanyuan Huining and shook his head slightly. Chu Feng knew that Xuanyuan Huining told him not to expose himself. Anyway, the strong in the divine realm had a chance to pass through.


    Chu Feng thought for a moment, scattered the heart of the killing, holding Xuanyuan Huining''s hand to look at the people, he said: "all get out of my way, this little jump is not good?"


    Slowly let out a way, Chu Feng led Xuanyuan Huining leisurely to the cabin door, looking at the sea surface overflowing with a special flavor, left eye twinkled in the next five minutes, there also evolves the possible things, the corners of his mouth remind me of my playfulness.


    Hugging Xuanyuan Huining, Chu Feng looked back at the crowd and said with a smile, "goodbye, I will remember you."


    The body slowly fell out to the outside, set off the waves, and then disappeared. Everyone looked at the sea outside, and the cabin door was slowly closed. There was the voice of the operator just now: "do well, reduce half of the people, the strength of the protective array is much stronger, we can successfully reach the inner city of Zhongzhou."


    Leaving hundreds of lives behind, the ship quickly headed forward again, only to disappear for a while.


    What they didn''t know was that after waiting for them to leave, the calm Ming sea suddenly raised huge waves. Chu Feng came out slowly from the sea with Xuanyuan Huining''s thin waist around him. There was a light curtain around him and his eyes were playfully looking at the distance.


    The demon kingdom is now shrouded around him, and the waters of the underworld sea can''t get close to him at all.


    But even so, the sea is still roaring there, and there are a lot of waves formed by the huge palms toward the Chu wind. They are just completely isolated and can''t play any role.


    Xuanyuan Huining called softly: "let''s go?"


    "In the evening." Chu Feng thought for a moment, shook his head and said, "if we go now, we will be found crossing the hell sea. At night, it is said that the hell sea is more dangerous, and the ships are not expected to travel. When there are no people on the shore, we will go back to avoid being found and save a little trouble."


    Xuanyuanhui nodded and looked at the roaring Ming sea, still trying to destroy her and Chu Feng, and said, "now we should find a place to rest, right? I''ve been waiting here all the time. If there''s a ship going back on its word, something will inevitably happen. "


    Chufeng gently hugged Xuanyuan Huining with a smile and said, "sister-in-law, you and I haven''t tried a hair in the sea, do you want to try it?"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s pretty face suddenly sprouted a layer of blush, and hummed: "asshole, you don''t want to think about it."


    Chu Feng is joking. It''s in broad daylight now, and it''s still on the dark sea of this evil gate. Who knows what will happen?


    With a smile and holding Xuanyuan Huining in her arms, she quickly went forward. All the way, the hell sea kept roaring, but they could not hurt Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining. She didn''t stop until she saw an island from a distance after crossing hundreds of miles.


    Chu Feng looked at the empty sea and saw the floating debris of the ship. He guessed that it was left when the ship in front of them sank.


    It seems that thousands of people have died. What a pity!


    Looking at the island in the distance, he looked stunned: "there is a fight on that island."


    Xuanyuan Huining also felt the atmosphere of fighting on the island, and said: "maybe before the ship sank, some people were lucky to get on the island first, but they didn''t wait for the ship to rescue. How could they fight?"


    Chu Feng knocked down Xuanyuan Huining''s head: "do you think someone will come to rescue?"


    The ship going back may not always take one route at a time, and when there is no profit, who is willing to interfere? So even if someone finds out the people on the island, they will not pay attention to it.


    Xuanyuan Huining knead his forehead and glared at Chu Feng with dissatisfaction: "what should I do now?"


    Chu Feng left eye 360 degrees without dead angle to check the surrounding waters, there are no other islands: "can only wait here until night!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2166

    There are no flowers, plants and trees on the desolate island. At a glance, the stone is removed. At the moment, in the low-lying area behind the island, there is a fierce battle.


    Dozens of people don''t know what they know and are fighting each other. Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining, who are quietly approaching, are hiding in the dark and have no intention of going out. Anyway, the killing has little to do with them.


    "Dot!"


    A demigod who had his hand cut off later lit up and was kicked by a strong man, and then he said, "you have to think clearly, if you dare to do anything to our young lady, you can live and die in the end."


    Tu Ban''s body was dressed in a suit similar to that of a sailor. His body was filled with a powerful semi divine later period. He raised his hand and forced the people who were fighting fiercely. He looked at the speaker with a sneer: "do you think we can go back? Don''t forget that I''m the captain, and I know very well that if someone calls for help, I can''t help. "


    "What''s more, now that everyone thinks we''re dead, do you think anyone will worry about finding us?"


    The speaker''s face changed. Of course, he knew that no one would come to save them. However, before he continued to think about it, Tu Ban suddenly appeared in front of him in the blink of an eye and killed him with his hand raised. In an instant, he became a corpse.


    Look at the rest of the people, except for the nine people who follow Tu Ban, it seems that they are all together. When they see that Tu Ban killed the man, they all raise their anger and drink and scold Tu Ban''s rascal.


    The dark Chu Feng probably knew what was going on.


    It seems that some of these people are the captains of the ship that sank just now, while the rest should be passengers. It''s just fine. How did they fight? Listen to the man who died just now. What kind of lady is it?


    "Tu Ban, I''ll give you a million gold coins!"


    Chu Feng just thought of these, a soft voice sounded, saw a beautiful woman with orange skirt came up from behind the stone slope, raised her delicate face and said, "as long as you don''t do anything wrong, I try to contact the family to save me, and then I will give you one million gold coins."


    When Tu Ban heard the speech, he burst into laughter. His eyes were full of sarcasm: "Miss Yuxin, do you really think I am a fool? Now that I''ve killed your people, I even want to desecrate your body. The reason you say that is that you know that the people around you can''t resist our attack. "


    "This is nothing but a delaying tactic. If you are really rescued then, we will be killed."


    A cold smile: "moreover, the secret sound on the sea of hell can''t be transmitted at all. If you want to contact people, you are just a fool talking about dreams. Or do you want to lie down and let me and my people enjoy it. You can also feel comfortable. It''s good to have a walk in this world without any waste?"


    Feiyuxin looks ugly: "rogue!"


    Feiyuxin has no deterrence, and his drinking and scolding make Tu Ban and his people laugh.


    When the laughter fell down, Tu Ban''s eyes twinkled with murder: "do it!"


    Behind him are all the strong men in the peak state of the late demigod period. All of them are the staff on the ship. After running for so many years, they know that if there is an accident, they will die without life. So they all want to take feiyuxin and the women around her to have a good time and have a good time as a ghost.


    After a pause, the fierce battle broke out again, and Tu Ban led his people to fight with the people of feiyuxin.


    It''s just that in the face of Tuban and other people who are the peak of demigod''s later period, Fei Yuxin''s people can''t reach it at all. In addition to two of them, there are only more than ten people in the later period. The rest of them are in the middle stage. Such power can''t reach Tu Ban and the people around him. At most, it''s just a little delay.


    See their people fall one by one, feiyuxin''s delicate face is more and more ugly, angry in the heart, but also a little powerless, how can not think that he should be so unlucky.


    Secretly, chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining watched the scene of the fight, and they understood what was going on. It turned out that a group of crew members felt that they had no way to live and wanted to enjoy the beauty before they died. However, who was the woman who actually brought so much protection?


    However, what kind of person Chu Feng would not pay attention to, the hidden world is extremely cruel, countless people die every day, how can we manage so much injustice?


    After a while, the fierce battle stopped. Two of the people in Tuban died, while feiyuxin''s six women were still alive and taken down. All the other men were killed. Even those who were still alive, you could not fight at the moment.


    "Miss Yuxin, I like a gentle and active woman."


    Tu Ban laughs and kills all the others with a playful smile: "if you don''t want me to kill your last few attendants, lie down and let me play, I can consider not killing them."


    Feiyuxin raised her head and looked firm: "I''d rather die than surrender!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The figure spot crazily laughed: "good, would rather die than surrender, then I will see when you can be unyielding, brothers, start work!"Although feiyuxin can be captured by force, the latter is also a strong man in the later period of demigod. When the oppression is too tight, it is inevitable that it will not be beautiful, so Tuban decides to attack her attendants first.


    The six men all burst into laughter and each picked up the woman they had taken and threw it directly on the ground. The whole man pressed up and tore the clothes of those women. It was obvious that they wanted to do something inferior to a scoundrel.


    In the dark, Xuanyuan Huining is ready to take action. She can''t see a woman being bullied.


    "How much can you help?"


    Chu Feng took her and whispered, "so don''t rotten good intentions. This is the hidden world, which is the power of respect. Without strong strength, you are doomed to be bullied. What you see is just a small miniature. There must be more cruel things in the hidden world than in front of you. Don''t casually move your sympathy."


    Xuanyuan Huining pointed to the front: "but", "and"


    "so close your eyes as if you didn''t see anything. In the future, you should learn to treat all of this indifferently, because you can''t save everyone, so don''t do it."


    The hidden world is so big and cruel, how much can it help?


    Xuanyuan Huining still wants to talk, but Chu Feng doesn''t want to discuss this issue any more. He just lies on his stomach and passes over the men who have sex. He is very angry in his heart. He finally chooses to close his eyes and leave his eyes out of sight!


    Feiyuxin saw that Tu Ban asked his subordinates to do something like a rascal to her attendants. A pretty face was ashamed and angry and said, "Tuban, you will not die well. I tell you, you will not die well."


    "If so, lie down. I''m very gentle. I''ll definitely let you enjoy it once."


    "Rogue!" Feiyuxin drank and scolded. She moved her eyes away from the shy pictures and subconsciously clamped her legs. She didn''t want to admit that Tu Ban was right. But she still had a strange desire to see these pictures, but she also knew that she could not look like that.


    Picture spot eyes a bright, feiyuxin shy, these pictures bow head, the spirit is scattered some, at the moment revealed the flaws on the defense.


    Burst out in an instant, a big hand toward feiyuxin grab, face appeared ferocious smile: "but I no longer rogue, you can''t escape my palm, ha ha ha!"


    See, that hand is about to catch feiyuxin, the latter is also pale, know his carelessness.


    All of a sudden, Tu Ban felt a pain in his back, and before he knew what was going on, he flew out and hit the ground heavily. He also puffed out a mouthful of blood. Those who were doing sports stopped because of the sudden change and looked up together.


    Chu Feng looks calm standing there, kicking the figure spot of that foot slowly down.


    He didn''t want to fight, but just now Tu Ban said feimen. According to this posture, feiyuxin should be an important figure in feimen. Otherwise, there would be no so many people to protect him. If he wants to enter Xuanyuan family, he needs to be selected by feimen and Yimen.


    Chu Feng can only come out. Although he can directly find a way to enter the Xuanyuan family, it will inevitably cause misunderstanding. Therefore, after passing through feimen and Yimen, it must be a little more than other methods.


    And the figure spot that was kicked to fly coughed and stood up slowly, his eyes were all angry, and he said, "who are you in the end? I dare to manage all the things in my picture spot?"


    "Cheng Yaojin!" Chu Feng''s direct return path.


    Tu Ban frowns. He has never heard of Cheng Yaojin. It seems that there is no powerful force named Cheng in the hidden world.


    However, no matter what people are in front of you, picture spots don''t care. An island in the dark sea means death. Who can control you so much?


    On the face appears ferocious: "Cheng Yaojin, then you wait to die, all give me!" The foot just now brought him some harm. It''s not easy to start now.


    Chu Feng laughs with astonishment. It seems that the people in the hidden world don''t know who Cheng Yaojin is. Under the bitter smile, he is too lazy to explain. His eyes are slightly coagulated, and his violent power is released. Even feiyuxin, who is standing behind him, stands back a few steps.


    How can the breath be so powerful under God?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2167

    The powerful momentum is like the roar of a huge wave, which makes all the people present slightly change color.


    How could there be such a strong and terrible breath under God? Even stronger than those who are infinitely close to God?


    Tu Ban''s eyes had more panic and fear, but it was not so obvious. But from the slight trembling of his legs, we can see that his heart had already appeared fear, because the momentum of Chu Feng was much stronger than that of him who was infinitely close to God.


    Even in the face of God''s image spots, it seems that there has never been such pressure. His face is a little more unnaturally pale, and there is more curiosity and fear for the people who call themselves Cheng Yaojin.


    The seven people who wanted to kill Chu Feng stopped. Although each of them was the peak of demigod''s later period, it seemed that the realm was the same as the current Chu Feng, but the momentum was stronger than them. I don''t know how much, or it should not be possessed by a person who is in the peak state of semi God''s later period.


    Standing there, the figure spot with a little shaking body wanted to say that Chu Feng''s was empty and powerful, and he didn''t dare to rise to such an idea just now.


    The person in front of us is absolutely the strong one worthy of the name. Maybe it can also be called the first person under the God state!


    The other seven people all looked at the spot, and now they don''t know whether they should do it, because the momentum is just like facing God, which makes them unable to resist a little bit. It''s too powerful.


    After all, Tu Ban has experienced a lot of people. It has been hundreds of years to ferry on this dark sea. What have you never seen?


    Although he was afraid in his heart, he slowly came forward and showed a fearless look and said: "Cheng Yaojin, I don''t care who you are, but now you''d better not meddle in your business, so everyone can still be at peace. We are all brothers of Xuanyuan family, you can''t afford to offend."


    The Xuanyuan family is the master of the land of Zhongzhou. Naturally, the ferry on the Styx Sea belongs to the Xuanyuan family.


    "Xuanyuan family?"


    Chu Feng talked about a smile, the corner of his mouth raised a sneer and asked: "that, Xuanyuan family is immortal body?"


    Picture spot was asked by Chu Feng, a little unable to respond for a while: "what do you mean?"


    "It seems that the people of Xuanyuan family are no different!" Chu Feng''s powerful momentum was still overwhelming, and a kind of looming killing opportunity also locked in Tu Ban and his seven followers: "if you are the people of Xuanyuan family, I may be able to open up one side, just abandoned cultivation, punish you for bullying men and women."


    "But you are not. I''m sorry."


    At this moment, all eight people felt Chu Feng''s substantive killing opportunity. Their faces changed greatly at the same time, and Tu Ban was also angry. Originally, they wanted to solve the problem peacefully, and then they would try to kill the people in front of them. But now it seems that the other party has not let go of his intention.


    Evil to the gall side of life, Tu Ban said: "hands on, today is not his death or we die!"


    Chu Feng glances at him with a slight sneer. Tu Ban dares to do such a thing to Fei Yuxin. Then he certainly doesn''t want anyone to know, and he is an insider. How can Tu Ban really forget because he doesn''t care about his own business?


    The reason why he said that now is that he didn''t have the confidence to kill with one blow and the plan to delay the war.


    In the face of the seven people from the new attack, Chu Feng just gently raised his hand, and suddenly brought out a shadow that the naked eye could not detect. In an instant, he came to the spot. The two crew members immediately fell to the ground, with no idea how they died.


    Tu Ban''s face changed greatly. He didn''t notice how people appeared in front of him, let alone how the two followers died. Subconsciously, he raised his hand.


    But his speed is not slow, but compared with Chu Feng, his hand is only half up, Chu Feng has a slap on his face, two teeth fly out of his mouth, completely knocked off, that huge body also flies out like a broken line kite, heavily hit the ground.


    Chu Feng didn''t take a look at it. He quickly retreated and ran into a man who jumped up. The latter only felt that his internal organs seemed to be knotted. He didn''t know what was going on. He just left the world once he was dark.


    Just at the beginning, Chu Feng killed three semi gods. Fei Yuxin, who was forced to quit by Chu Feng''s strong atmosphere, was shocked. How did this happen?


    What she thought of was her brother. From the young master of feimen, who was called a genius, he could kill three semi gods, but he could not be as relaxed as the one in front of her, and he would leave a little injury.


    But at the moment, a person with a similar realm with her brother easily killed three semi gods who were at the peak of their later stage. Even Tu Ban, who was infinitely close to God, could not stop her. Feiyuxin felt that this was challenging her cognition. How could there be such an evil person in the world?


    In the complexity of feiyuxin, two people died in the hands of Chu Feng, which are very simple means, but for the people here, it is an indelible powerful means.But now Tu Ban can''t stand up. All the strength in his body just now seems to be broken up by a slap. He lies there, panting and struggling.


    "Tooban, I''ll kill you!"


    All of a sudden, feiyuxin''s body flies out, and there''s a killing chance on her delicate face. She goes directly to Tu Ban''s body, hands up and down, and the powerful force directly blows at Tu Ban''s body.


    Tu Ban, who was ravaged by Chu Feng and did not have the power of World War I, was killed at the moment. His eyes widened and he could not imagine that he would die like that. However, when the ship sank, there was no such man named Cheng Yaojin. How did he appear?


    At the moment of the disappearance of life, Tu Ban thought of a possibility that the man in front of him was a God, but he had no chance to say it again.


    Chu Feng frowns slightly when he sees feiyuxin killing Tu Ban. Tu Ban is the captain of the shipwreck just now. Although he can directly cross the sea of the underworld, there are more feiyuxin and others. If they disappear for no reason, they will inevitably cause some changes in the future.


    He also wanted to leave the picture spot to let him think about how to cross the ocean, so he saved half his life. But he didn''t expect that feiyuxin, who seemed to be delicate, killed people, and was not soft hearted!


    It''s just that people are dead. Chu Feng is not good at making trouble to feiyuxin. He needs to do something through feiyuxin.


    Feiyuxin was just about to talk when she saw another person coming out. She was not inferior to herself, or even a woman with more temperament than herself. Her eyes couldn''t stop looking more. Beautiful women always have a natural hostility towards similar women.


    Not to mention the person who saved them just now is walking with her.


    Xuanyuan Huining looked at her. Seeing that feiyuxin was staring at herself, she simply took a look and then moved away to look at the other six people. Her clothes were torn. Now she was naked and frowned slightly: "what should I do next?"


    "Do as you please." People have already come out, even if they want to leave, it is also a matter of the evening, but also need to find some ways to contact the Xuanyuan family, it is impossible to leave.


    Xuanyuanhui nodded, followed Chu Feng to go forward, ready to think of a way.


    Feiyuxin didn''t say a word when she saw Chu Feng save them. She didn''t adapt to the feeling that other people didn''t put her in their eyes. You should know that she is one of the famous beauties in Zhongzhou inner city with numerous pursuers. It''s really rare for her to be ignored.


    I thought it was the woman who just appeared, otherwise the man would smile at himself.


    Then feiyuxin, who always felt a little disgusted with Xuanyuan Huining, saw the embarrassed and embarrassed appearance of the six following women and said, "try to get your clothes. What does this look like?"


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining sit on the shore of the island and look at the calm sea. It seems that there is no state difference between the ordinary sea and chufeng. But if they fall, they will pay a heavy price.


    Hearing the footsteps coming from behind, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining both know who is coming, but they don''t know at all.


    "Well, benefactor, are you Cheng Yaojin?"


    Feiyuxin stopped behind Chu Feng and said softly, "thank you for saving us just now. If it wasn''t for you, we would be harmed by Tu Ban and those scoundrels."


    Although I don''t want to pay attention to such a delicate and soft woman, she is a woman who is not ambiguous at all. But now she needs help. Chu Feng doesn''t explain that she doesn''t call Cheng Yaojin. She gets up and looks back: "I just saw her. I don''t have enough to worry about!"


    Feiyuxin nodded and looked at Chu Feng''s face, which was very ordinary, but a pair of eyes were very divine: "how could you be on this island?"


    Chu Feng had already thought out his words when he put out his hand. He replied: "he offended people two months ago. When the ship sailed here, he was left here."


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. You''d better go and see your people and clean up their bodies. The ship sank today. Maybe someone will come here."


    Feiyuxin looks stunned, nods to go back, but sometimes looks back at Chu Feng, and decides that such a person must pull closer to feimen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2168

    Night came, the whole island was in a dark, only to hear the sound of the dark sea waves, and then there was nothing, the night is the vast sea.


    Chu Feng stood on the shore of the island, looking at everything in front of him, and knew that his judgment was wrong.


    He has already known that feiyuxin is a young lady of feimen, two major forces in the inner city of Zhongzhou except Xuanyuan family. Feimen should come to investigate the sinking of the ship according to reason. However, in the past one day, no one has come. Obviously, they also feel that feiyuxin has been buried in the sea of hell.


    However, it is also the case when you think about it carefully. The hell sea is extremely dangerous, and the divine realm can be crossed. However, if you are not careful, you will still die. What''s more, feiyuxin is only a semi God''s later existence, and everyone has no news. In addition, she is isolated from all the secret sound connections in the hell sea. It is normal that she is dead and does not waste time looking for it.


    But no one is looking for feiyuxin. If you want to go to the inner city of Zhongzhou, you can only rely on yourself.


    She walked over to Xuanyuan Huining and sat down. Her eyes glanced over feiyuxin and her six attendants in the distance. She whispered to Xuanyuan Huining: "I don''t think anyone will come to find feiyuxin. Maybe she''s buried in the hell sea. Maybe we''ll find a way to get out of here."


    Xuanyuan Huining glared at Chu Feng and said, "if you leave, what will they do?"


    This is indeed a problem. If we don''t save them, we have already saved them. Now we can''t leave them all here. That would be too inhumane.


    Moreover, there is no food and drink on this isolated island, and there is no fish to catch in the sea of hell. Even a powerful warrior can''t survive for ten days and a half months. If no one comes to find them or even save them, they will die at that time.


    Just take them to leave together. After all, it''s a bit indescribable. Then they will know that he and Xuanyuan Huining have hidden their accomplishments, which will cause some waves. It''s not wise!


    Feiyuxin also came from the distance at the moment, but she opened her mouth quietly and said, "Master Cheng, we can''t wait like this. I don''t know if you have any good way? Is there any way to get in touch with the rest? "


    "Our realm is not enough, and you have the momentum comparable to the divine realm. Maybe you can contact other people in secret tone?"


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining still have a headache here. When they smell the speech, they are stunned and ask, "isn''t it impossible to connect with each other in the dark sea?"


    "Yes Feiyuxin nodded and then said, "but it''s only limited to the divine realm, because the people in the divine realm don''t have enough spiritual strength to resist the interference of the underworld sea, while the people in the divine realm can. Although you are not the strong one in the divine realm, I feel that your momentum is comparable to that of the powerful one."


    "Maybe you can try it. Maybe you can?"


    The Chu Feng didn''t know. He looked at Xuanyuan Huining and saw you as an idiot in each other''s eyes. He knew that today was a waste of time. He just heard that he couldn''t communicate with Xuanyuan Huining in secret tone, so he didn''t try.


    But it''s not too late to know.


    Chu Feng stood up and said, "I''ll try."


    Feiyuxin nodded and looked forward to looking at Chu Feng in her eyes. If she could, it would be great.


    Just for a while, Chu Feng said with regret: "it seems that it''s not the divine realm that can''t be done after all. I tried, but there was no effect."


    Feiyuxin''s face was obviously disappointed, but all of a sudden, she was just asking about this, so that the divine realm could be closely linked with each other. No matter how powerful the people in front of her were, they were not gods after all, which was also the expected result.


    Nodding gently: "it seems that you can only rely on luck. Let''s have a rest early. If you can go back to the inner city of Zhongzhou, Yuxin will surely appreciate Master Cheng''s help."


    "Say it again!" Chu Feng nodded his head, not salty reply.


    Chu Feng sat down after feiyuxin turned around and left. Xuanyuan Huining leaned over and said, "brother-in-law, can''t you do that? Is it impossible to connect the divine realm? "


    "Can you be more simple?" What he said just now was to deceive feiyuxin. Chu Feng had another plan in mind. He lowered his voice and said, "I tried the interference of the hell sea, which has no effect on me. The reason why I said that to feiyuxin was that I didn''t want her to doubt it."


    "Don''t you wonder if they can''t get in touch with anyone else and I can?"


    Xuanyuan Huining suddenly nodded, then felt wrong, glared at Chu Feng and whispered: "asshole, you say I''m simple, why don''t you directly say I''m an idiot?"


    Chufeng hehe smile, Xuanyuan Huining''s small head is still very smart, even such words can hear the potential meaning.


    However, it is not the time to fight with his sister-in-law. Chu Feng quickly contacts Chu Yi and Luo Qian who are already in the inner city of Zhongzhou and asks them to come here and take them away. Chu Feng can''t cross the ocean in front of Fei Yu Xin, but Luo Qian and Chu Yi can.Because no one will know who they are!


    After contact, Chu Feng lay on the stone safely, whispered to Xuanyuan Huining: "wait a minute, we can leave here, and absolutely safe, no one doubts."


    Xuanyuan Huining already knew what Chu Feng was thinking. He turned around and sat without lying down, maintaining the image of a lady. But he could see that she was still angry. Chu Feng said that she was simple because she was a fool and an idiot in these days.


    The night was deep and rainy. When they were almost lying down to rest, they suddenly appeared two terrible gods on the special breath of the dead sea.


    Originally prepared to lie down no matter how many, feiyuxin suddenly stood up, pale and frightened: "what kind of person is it, so strong!"


    The sky under the night is filled with two powerful breath of divine power, and it is still a powerful upper spirit breath. However, it is strange that it is not the breath of martial arts, but a very uncomfortable feeling, which is a bit like the magic spirit.


    Lying on the ground, chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining stand up. Feiyuxin and they don''t know who is coming, but Chu Feng and Luo Qian are very clear about this terrible evil spirit. It must be Chu Yi and Luo Qian.


    I saw two black shadows falling from the sky. I couldn''t see their faces clearly. But judging from their body shape, they were men. At the moment, they were standing in front of feiyuxin. The air of God filled the air, which made feiyuxin and the six people behind her dare not breathe.


    Feiyuxin, after all, was born in feimen. She had to be a little more daring and spoke softly: "two elders, you?"


    Luo Qian was shrouded in a layer of black fog. The light flashed over feiyuxin, and his voice changed hoarsely: "how can you be here?"


    Feiyu Xinmian compared with the most powerful people in feimen, who dare to say anything, quickly replied: "the people of feimen in Zhongzhou city."


    Feiyuxin has such a nervous, standing behind her that several women are already nervous expression.


    "It turned out to be the flightgate. It seems that it was lucky to escape when the ship sank today."


    Luo Qian nodded slightly, according to the meaning of Chu Feng, it was very natural: "the sinking of the ship has been making a lot of noise. We all think that you are dead, but there are still survivors. Good!"


    Then he looked at Chu Feng at the other end and said, "what about them? You''re also a flygate? "


    Feiyuxin didn''t know who the two powerful gods in front of her were, but she didn''t dare to lie. She replied, "no, they were left here two months ago. We met them after we went to the island."


    Luo Qian nodded and then stopped talking, and Chu Yi said with her, "shall we go or take them away?"


    Hearing Chu Yi''s words, the six women behind feiyuxin suddenly knelt down, and their voice begged: "elder, please take us with you, or we will die here, and no one will come to save us."


    Feiyuxin can''t pull face after all, but the color in her eyes has already indicated her idea.


    Luo Qian stepped forward and said, "it''s not difficult for nine people. It''s just when you are so kind?"


    Once in a while, you can''t just laugh


    Feiyuxin and others are nervous. The breath of the two people in front of them belongs to the evil spirit. Such people must be evil, and they don''t know whether they will save them. Although they are very afraid, they still hope that the two people in front of them will show kindness and take them away.


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining also slowly came over, pretending they didn''t know what to say: "two elders, saving one life is better than building a seven level butcher, and it''s easy for you to take us away. It won''t cause any loss to you. Why not do it?"


    The reason for calling the elder is just to follow feiyuxin. After all, in the hidden world, if you can achieve the existence of the upper God, you will feel that you are an old monster for a long time.


    Feiyuxin quickly echoed Chu Feng''s words: "yes, what can be accomplished with the help of two predecessors, but it can bring us vitality. We will certainly be grateful."


    "Well, I''ll be a good man once." Luo Qian pretended to be hesitant for a while. When he raised his hand, five women were suspended. He took one of them and said, "you are all tightening up. If anyone let go, I will not save people."


    With five people, Chu Yi wrapped up the rest of the people with strength. The focus was to protect Fei Yuxin and another woman. Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining didn''t need protection at all. They came to let Chu Feng enter Zhongzhou inner city.


    Of course, it''s also the people who let them take feiyuxin and her away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2169

    Zhongzhou inner city, Xuanyuan ancient city!


    Chu Yi and Luo Qian took Chu Feng and they crossed the Ming sea directly, but they didn''t take them into the ancient city. Instead, they put them all down on the Bank of the Ming sea, and then disappeared. Only Chu Feng knew that they had crossed and entered the ancient city.


    Just now I was on the island of the Styx sea. I don''t know if I can come back. Maybe I will die there.


    Now it is a miracle, back to the ancient city, feiyuxin and other people''s faces are showing an excited look, there is a sense of survival.


    "Master Cheng!"


    Feiyuxin soon calmed down, looked at Chu Feng and said, "I said that as long as I can return to the inner city of Zhongzhou, I will repay you well. I don''t know if you have time to go to feimen to sit down?"


    The other six women also looked at Chu Feng, with a little expectation in their eyes. It seemed that they wanted to agree with Chu Feng, because their clothes were torn. Now all the six women just simply put their clothes around their bodies. Xuanyuan Huining looked in his eyes and was slightly annoyed. Isn''t this clearly seducing my brother-in-law?


    And Chu Feng''s calmness is not good. Although Xuanyuan Huining knows Chu Feng''s mind, his small eyes still have a warning color.


    Chu Feng naturally understood the meaning of Xuanyuan Huining, but as if he had not seen it, he looked at the vast ancient city and the spacious gate and said, "won''t you disturb me?"


    Feiyuxin said with a delicate smile: "feimen is always hospitable. How can you disturb me? Master Cheng, please!"


    Chu Feng nodded, or did not go to explain that he did not call Cheng Yaojin, because that was not clear. It can not be said that this is a view of the modern world, kill a Cheng Yaojin on the way?


    "I''m not going to that."


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t expect Chu Feng to agree so readily. She was angry and said in a slightly cold voice: "go, brother-in-law, you can go by yourself."


    Chu Feng was shocked, how could this sister-in-law still be angry?


    "Well, you''re not, are you


    Feiyuxin smell speech, looking at Xuanyuan Huining curiously asked.


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded and said, "he is my brother-in-law. Because my sister is missing, she is responsible for taking care of me. Is there a problem?"


    Feiyuxin takes a look at chufeng. She can''t imagine that such a young man has a wife. However, it''s not surprising that Chu Feng has a strong talent and fighting power. It''s not strange to have a wife when she is young. However, she knows Xuanyuan Huining is not a woman of chufeng. Feiyuxin''s heart is still a little relaxed.


    Originally, Xuanyuan Huining didn''t smile at her all the time, and she didn''t say anything to Xuanyuan Huining, but now feiyuxin is smiling and saying, "you seem to be called Huining? Miss Huining, if you don''t have anything to do, you can go to fly gate with your brother-in-law. "


    "And Xuanyuan ancient city is very big, you and your brother-in-law together also have a care, how good


    Xuanyuan Huining is surprised to pass by feiyuxin. At first, she can feel that the latter seems to repel her. Most of the time, she only talks to Chu Feng, and even calls you. She has never said you. She is totally transparent. How can she be so polite now?


    With narrow eyes, women''s feelings are very keen. Xuanyuan Huining seems to have caught something, but for a moment he said it was not clear.


    "Yes, anyway, we came to the ancient city to watch the hidden world Dabi. I heard that feimen and Yimen can enter Xuanyuan''s house first."


    Chufeng felt that Xuanyuan Huining was in a child''s temper, and said to her, "besides, we don''t know anyone else in the ancient city. We''d better go to feimen first, and then we can leave together after seeing the hidden world Dabi."


    Xuanyuan Huining''s heart is full of bitterness, but Chu Feng has said that. She is not good at dismantling Chu Feng''s platform. She nodded absently: "OK, but I hope the environment can be quiet."


    Feiyuxin showed a brilliant smile and said in a soft voice: "don''t worry, I will definitely arrange a quiet place for you."


    Chu Feng nodded and followed Fei Yuxin into the inner city of Zhongzhou.


    then they all walked in the sky. It took nearly two hours for them to arrive outside a continuous building complex. It was just like the Forbidden City in the world. If it was really calculated, it would be much larger than the Forbidden City.


    Moreover, Chu Feng had a rough look at it when he was in the sky. It seemed that such buildings were completely surrounded by high walls. There were only two buildings in the inner city. The other one was just in the opposite direction. This was the place where the flying gate was. Then the one in the distance must be the Yimen gate.


    Just where is Xuanyuan family?


    According to the truth, both Yimen and feimen are only the spokesmen of Xuanyuan family. If their location can be so broad and brilliant, the Xuanyuan family will certainly be more vast. But just now, Chu Feng''s left eye looked at 360 degrees, but he did not see any place that could be used as the Xuanyuan family. He was curious.


    "Miss Yuxin, why didn''t I see Xuanyuan''s house when I came all the way just now? Isn''t Xuanyuan''s house very conspicuous?"Feiyuxin didn''t doubt anything. She asked a woman to go in and inform her. Then she said, "Xuanyuan family is Xuanyuan family from the present world. In order to commemorate the Xuanyuan family of the outside world, we have created a Xuanyuan secret place. When we are free, I will take you for a walk. In the whole inner city of Zhongzhou, only the main people of Yimen and feimen can enter and leave Xuanyuan secret place at any time."


    Chu Feng nodded suddenly. It turned out that the secret place was built and hidden. So Xuanyuan secret place is an independent planet, but it doesn''t fly out of the ancient universe. Even those who create it will only feel that the secret place created is just a continent.


    In this way, it is similar to the Xuanyuan family in the outside world, and the Yimen and feimen are the same. Therefore, they are like the cold family in Jinan. The rest of them can''t enter the Xuanyuan family''s secret place at will.


    It seems to be a wise choice to be with feiyuxin.


    "Sister!"


    At this time, a handsome young man suddenly came out of the room. It seems that he should be twenty-seven years old, but the realm is already the peak of semi God''s cultivation, and even more powerful than today''s picture spots on the island. Chu Feng guessed that he might be the little master of feimen.


    Fei Yun ran out, looked at Fei Yuxin, and said with a smile, "father, they are all busy with Dabi''s business. They also said that you must be dead. I said it''s impossible. It seems that I guessed it right. How did you escape when the ship sank?"


    Feiyuxin, with a sweet smile, simply said about the sinking of the ship. At that time, something happened. The captain Tu Ban put the ship close to the nearby island at the first time, and then went ashore quickly. However, there were too many people in the cabin. If she was not the strong one with dozens of flying doors, she might lose the chance to go ashore.


    And those who didn''t get the chance to go ashore went down with the ship.


    Chu Feng listened to feiyuxin''s words behind him. He didn''t know it. He didn''t expect that feiyuxin had put his life to fight for the chance. It seemed like a person''s desire to survive. However, he thought that there were nearly a thousand people who died because of the people that feiyuxin was carrying. Chu Feng always had an indescribable feeling.


    I believe that at that time, as long as we didn''t fight for it, all people would not have a chance to go ashore, but not just a few people would survive.


    But Feiyun did not pay attention to these. For him, as long as his sister survived, where could he manage the life and death of others?


    Eyes also found that the people behind, just a look at Chu Feng fell on Xuanyuan Huining: "this is?"


    "This is Cheng Yaojin." Feiyuxin also thought of Chu Feng and them, turned around and said, "at that time, the animal in Tuban had a bad intention. It was Master Cheng who saved me. The other one was his wife and sister, named Huining!" When introducing Xuanyuan Huining, feiyuxin''s tone is not so enthusiastic.


    Fei Yun gently nodded and swept past. He took back the look of Xuanyuan Huining and looked at Chu Feng: "it seems that you have some strength to save my sister in such an environment. Thank you."


    Feiyuxin looks embarrassed. Of course, she knows her brother''s mind. She just asks her heart. She thinks Chu Feng is better than Feiyun, but it''s not easy to say it.


    Chu Feng is not concerned about these things, if only because of a person''s sense of superiority to start, he does not know how many people to kill in a year: "just a little effort."


    Feiyun also didn''t have too much nonsense: "I always want to thank you. I''ll stay in feimen these days. Then I can see you save my sister''s face, so that you can have a chance to go to Xuanyuan secret place first."


    Then, without waiting for Chu Feng to respond, he said to feiyuxin, "my father must be very happy to know that you are back. Come with me!"


    Feiyuxin nodded and said to a follower, "arrange a quiet courtyard for Young Master Cheng to rest and prepare some food by the way." Then he said to Chu Feng, "Master Cheng, I''ll go to my father to report peace. I''ll come to see you again when I have time. Thank you again for your help."


    Chu Feng nodded and looked at feiyuxin and Feiyun. After that, Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Huining followed a maid to go in and came to a relatively quiet courtyard surrounded by woods.


    When Xuanyuan Huining waited for the maid to go down and prepare to eat, the environment in the room was ok, but when she looked outside, she frowned and said, "it''s quiet, but it''s too quiet. There''s only our courtyard around, ghost house?"


    Chu Feng thought it was better. When he came in just now, he saw people walking around the periphery. It seems that ordinary people can''t get close to it, so it''s less found by some people who know him.


    Let Xuanyuan Huining sit down first and say, "you''d better be quiet. When I think of a way, you can hide in my world and let feiyuxin take us into Xuanyuan secret place."


    Xuanyuanhui nodded and raised her head: "OK, I will look at her as a little princess of Xuanyuan family and despise her."


    Chu Feng deeply looked at Xuanyuan Huining, this little girl, what else did he not know?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2170

    Feimen seems to be a big power, but in fact it is a family. Most of the people in feimen are surnamed feimen, and only 12 out of 10 are foreign surnames.


    The status of the foreign surname people in feimen can''t be compared with that of the ordinary feimen unless they are particularly gifted.


    At this moment, the place where the core members of Feijia gathered heard that feiyuxin, who should have sunk, could not have any more vitality. Most of them gathered in front of the meeting hall. They saw Fei Yuxin walking with Feiyun from a distance. It seemed that there was no damage except that she looked a little weak.


    A middle-aged man saw a look of joy and quickly went up: "Xin''er!"


    Feiyuxin saw the middle-aged man, showed a sweet smile and went up: "father."


    This man is the master of feimen and one of the two spokesmen of Xuanyuan family in the inner city of Zhongzhou. FEIBA, the lower God, exists.


    "Just come back, just come back." FEIBA laughed, just like the word "Ba" in his name, the whole person looked like a lion in full bloom. He was very domineering: "go, go in with me and tell me how you survived the sinking of the ship on the sea of the underworld."


    Feiyuxin nodded gently and followed FEIBA forward. After FEIBA stepped forward, he waved and said, "all right, let''s go for the time being. The affairs of Dabi in the hidden world will be carried out according to the original regulations. At that time, Xuanyuan family will send someone to select. We don''t need to worry too much."


    The rest of the people began to discuss the affairs of Dabi in the hidden world, and they all nodded and left. Anyway, the discussion was just to see how many people from the Feijia family could enter the Xuanyuan family. Now feiyuxin is back, FEIBA is not in the mood to talk about it, and they are not good to continue to stay here.


    Soon all the people dispersed. FEIBA also took feiyuxin and Feiyun brothers and sisters into the conference hall. People around him also let FEIBA call down. In the spacious conference hall, there were only three of them.


    "Xin''er!"


    FEIBA sat down with concern and doubt on his rough face: "what''s going on? How can you come back when the ship sank? "


    During the day, I received the news that there was a problem in a section of the Styx sea, which was much more corrosive than before. One of the ships did not find any problems, so the protective array was damaged and sank. At that time, everyone thought that all the people on board were dead. Now feiyuxin is back. FEIBA feels very strange.


    Feiyun is also similar curiosity, sitting beside: "yes, at that time near the island, you went up, but how did you finally come back, can''t it be that boy?"


    When he said this, Fei Yun''s eyes twinkled with disdain.


    Feiyuxin knows that Feiyun''s character is a little aloof and arrogant, and she is too lazy to say anything: "of course it''s not Cheng Yaojin, or"


    "what do you say?" FEIBA interrupted feiyuxin''s words, frowned and asked, "what Cheng Yaojin?"


    Feiyuxin didn''t know how her father changed so much suddenly. She said something about the desecration that she had almost been spotted on the island this morning, focusing on how she was rescued at that time.


    Feiyun shook his head as soon as she finished, saying, "how could it be possible that Tu Ban, the beast, can''t win him without paying a price. Cheng Yaojin not only took him, but also killed the other seven people. Why don''t you say he is a strong man in the divine realm?"


    "Flying clouds!" FEIBA frowned and drank coldly: "although you are a very powerful person in the peak state of the late demigod period, the hidden world is vast and endless. You have no idea how many powerful people are hidden. Don''t think that you can despise others if you have a better background. If you don''t want to admit that others are powerful, you will never see your own shortcomings."


    "And Xin''er can''t lie. Do you want to say that Tu Ban and her husband committed suicide in the end?"


    Feiyun looks stiff and embarrassed. He doesn''t really believe that anyone in the world can kill seven or eight people in the same realm, because he is hard to deal with both of them, let alone a similar pattern. He doesn''t believe it.


    But FEIBA said that, even though he was unwilling to admit it, he did not dare to speak again.


    Fei Ba glared at Fei Yun and then asked, "Xin''er, did you say that man came out at that time and Tu Ban called himself Cheng Yaojin when he asked him?"


    Feiyuxin nodded: "yes!"


    "Silly boy!" FEIBA once again after the determination of bitter smile, but also have some dignified.


    Thousands of years ago, when the five forbidden areas had not been closed, he had just stepped into the demigod world once. He probably knew that Cheng Yaojin had been killed on the way. The man was asked by Tuban who actually claimed to be Cheng Yaojin. This should not be what a person in the hidden world can say.


    FEIBA squinted and guessed that the man must have come from the modern world, because the four forces suffered from the rage of Chu wind and could not take into account the entrance, so they came to the hidden world and were not found. But how could the modern world have such a strong talent?


    Is it the Xuanyuan family from the modern world?


    FEIBA''s expression was seen in the eyes of feiyuxin brother and sister. Feiyun asked, "father, do you know this boy?""I don''t know!" FEIBA shakes his head. He can be sure that he is Cheng Yaojin. He comes from the modern world, but he doesn''t know who he is: "but it doesn''t matter who he is. Just know that he saved Xin''er without any bad heart. Let''s talk about how you finally crossed the hell sea."


    "Now it''s a big night. The power of the sea of the underworld is five times stronger than that of the day. Ordinary gods dare not cross it!"


    Feiyuxin didn''t think of what FEIBA was thinking in her heart. She gently opened her lips and said, "there were two superior gods at that time!"


    FEIBA was originally sitting, and Feiyun was also sitting, but when he heard the speech, they both stood up. In their eyes, the father and son were shocked in a similar way, and even said in unison: "God, or two?"


    Feiyuxin was not surprised by the shock of her father and brother. She said, "yes, two high gods appeared at that time. At my request, they took us away and sent them to the outside of the ancient city, and then they seemed to leave again."


    In order to prove that she was not lying, feiyuxin said the situation at that time in detail, trying to let FEIBA and Feiyun understand what was going on.


    After listening, the father and son looked at each other and could see the color of shock in each other''s eyes.


    God, in the modern world, is the existence in the legend. In the hidden world, one must reach a certain level to have a chance to contact God.


    Among them, the lower God is a little common, the middle God is not so easy to see, to go to the upper God is almost impossible to find, let alone the God of creation.


    But tonight, in the land of Zhongzhou, two gods have appeared, which is absolutely shocking news.


    Feiyuxin thought his father and brother didn''t believe it. He said quickly, "it''s true. I didn''t cheat you."


    "I didn''t say you lied to us." FEIBA slowly let himself sit down quietly. His face flashed over and said solemnly: "it seems that I will go to see the emperor tomorrow. There are two powerful upper gods in the land of Zhongzhou. This news is not so simple. There is a big comparison of the hidden world. Everything needs to be careful."


    "In addition, this matter will come to an end. When someone asks xiner how you came back, you can not say it, but you can''t talk about it. You can''t reveal anything about the two gods."


    Feiyun and feiyuxin both nodded and understood what their father meant.


    The land of Zhongzhou seems to be in the center of the hidden world, but it does not mean that it is the highest peak of the hidden world. Now there are two upper gods, which must represent an unusual significance. Maybe something higher is involved, not something that can be blocked by their flying gate or even the inner city of Zhongzhou.


    The best way is to pretend that you don''t know anything, or even forget it completely.


    "Father, I have one more thing to do."


    When she was quiet, feiyuxin blushed and said, "don''t you want me to see if there is a suitable person among the younger generation? I like one now, and there''s no problem with talent and character. The only thing that''s not enough is that he has a wife. But his wife is missing and may have been killed. "


    Feiyun, who intended to get up, teased: "I have urged you to find one in the past two years, or go to Xuanyuan secret place to see if there is any suitable one for you. He also said that he is young. How can he think of getting married now?"


    "It''s OK to have a wife. Didn''t your brother and I have a wife? As long as your talent and identity are there, you are still the most favored. "


    FEIBA glared at his son, but he didn''t object that his words were wrong. He just felt that it was not appropriate to say such a thing in front of feiyuxin.


    However, FEIBA is also very curious to know that his daughter has a crush on him. What kind of person can make his daughter, who is the youngest but the most gifted, favors him: "who is the young master or who is the most brilliant genius?"


    Feiyuxin blushed and said shyly, "it''s Cheng Yaojin. He can fight against and even kill people in eight similar realms, including those who have been deposited for years like Tu Ban. There is no doubt about his talent and strength."


    "What''s more, he didn''t ask for repayment after he saved me. If it wasn''t for my request, he would even be separated from me outside the city gate. I think he''s good."


    Feiyun a Leng, frown: "rain Xin, you are not confused, an unknown person, where worthy of you?"


    "I used to be an unknown person. If it wasn''t for the emperor''s advice, I would be like that." But FEIBA said with a cold face, and then said to feiyuxin, "this matter will be discussed after I report the news to the emperor. After all, you have not known each other for a long time. You still need to observe it."


    In fact, FEIBA guessed that the man was from the present world. We need to find out what the problem is.


    Feiyuxin didn''t think much about it. She nodded: "well, I''ll get to know him well these two days, but I think he can certainly meet my requirements."


    Only Feiyun''s look is not very high, he can accept that the person whose status is higher than him is better than him, but he can not accept that the unknown person is better than him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2171

    Chu Feng and his wife spent their first night in the inner city of Zhongzhou. The next morning, Chu Feng was still sleeping with Xuanyuan Huining in his arms. Outside came the voice of speaking.


    Chu Feng instantly opened his eyes, listening to the sound seems to be feiyuxin, in addition to her seems to have other people, quickly released Xuanyuan Huining''s body, the wind swept over the clothes, these disappeared, only to see the window on the switch, the room has no trace of Chu Feng.


    Xuanyuan Huining also slowly opened her eyes. As a strong spiritual person, she naturally knew that someone was coming, but Chu Feng ran so fast that Xuanyuan Huining was a bit in a trance, and then she was angry. She felt that Chu Feng certainly didn''t want to be known about their relationship. Why didn''t she do things quickly at night?


    Angry in the heart, she sat up, and the white flower''s body was shining. Xuanyuan Huining looked at herself and chucked up her mouth. Her good body was played by the rascal brother-in-law.


    After scolding Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Huining got out of bed and put on clothes. As soon as she was dressed, there was a knock on the door. Xuanyuan Huining went over and opened the door. She couldn''t see the trace of fighting with Chu Feng last night, but her hair was a little messy. She knew that she had just got up.


    The knocker was feiyuxin, and the one who opened the door was Xuanyuan Huining. She was stunned and looked into the room. She didn''t see other people. Some curious people were not in the big room and asked with a smile: "Miss Huining, what about your brother-in-law?"


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned slightly, listening to feiyuxin''s words, especially when the brother-in-law''s two words, the volume should be heavier. What''s the meaning?


    Unable to imagine what feiyuxin meant, Xuanyuan Huining turned and walked to one side: "maybe I went out. I''ll go to wash first, and miss Yuxin will sit down first." Now I''m in feimen. Although I don''t like feiyuxin very much, I need to live here now. So I have to be polite.


    Feiyuxin is thinking about where Chu Feng has gone. Where can I hear something wrong in Xuanyuan Huining''s words? She turned back: "take things in."


    Four maids came forward, each with a tray in their hands. Each tray had two kinds of delicate food on it. They put them on the table one by one before they left. Feiyuxin also went to sit down, but their eyes were on the big bed, passing a faint look of contempt.


    Because the bed was very messy, as if someone had been fighting on it. I thought Xuanyuan Huining was so unpretentious in secret. It was a mess to sleep. I really didn''t have any quality.


    I don''t know the reason is because of the battle between Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining. Feiyuxin takes back her eyes as if she doesn''t know.


    When Xuanyuan Huining washes out, feiyuxin smiles: "Miss Huining, I''ve prepared some breakfast. Please try it."


    Xuanyuan Huining looks strange and skims over the eight delicacies on the table. She also has an appetite. But she has a feeling that these foods are definitely not prepared for her. They are probably prepared for the son of a bitch named Chu Feng. Otherwise, how could it be that feiyuxin brought her own people?


    Can''t you just ask the people below to deliver it? The more I think about Xuanyuan Huining, the more likely she is. When she goes by, her eyes also give feiyuxin a meaningful look, thinking that she really has a crush on my brother-in-law.


    Feiyuxin smiles and greets Xuanyuan Huining. She sits down, points to the food and says, "try it quickly. I just asked someone to make it this morning. Now it''s the best to eat. If it takes a long time, the taste will be bad."


    Thank you Xuanyuanhui nodded, picked up a piece of cake and put it into his mouth. It was crispy and tasted good. It was even better than the cakes in the world.


    However, the food was delicious, but Xuanyuan Huining didn''t relax her vigilance. On the contrary, she was more attentive to Fei Yuxin''s behavior. As a young lady of feimen, she would never be so enthusiastic because of Chu Feng''s saving her life. She also arranged for them to live in such a different place. Obviously, she had another purpose.


    But now Xuanyuan Huining can''t see what feiyuxin has in the end, just eating there and thinking about it.


    Fei Yuxin looked back at the outside and seemed to want to see if there was anyone. Then she lowered her voice and said, "Miss Huining, how old is your brother-in-law?"


    She could see that Chu Feng was not very old, but she didn''t know exactly how old he was. She also wanted to judge how much stronger he was than his brother. As for whether he was weaker than her brother, feiyuxin did not think that she believed in her own vision and judgment.


    These are not any problems or secrets. Xuanyuan Huining replied, "more than 20 years old!"


    "Twenty years old, just a little more?" Feiyuxin is surprised to open her mouth. It''s not that she ignores the image, but Xuanyuan Huining''s words are too shocking.


    She is now 24 years old, but she is still in the late period of demigod existence. She even relied on the cultivation resources of her family to achieve her current cultivation. Her brother Feiyun is also a brilliant person, but Feiyun, who is several years older than her, is now only infinitely close to the divine realm.


    Now, Xuanyuan Huining says that Chu Feng is only 20 years old. Feiyuxin is really shocked.


    He is more than 20 years old, but he is already a cultivation that is infinitely close to God''s realm. No matter what kind of medicine against heaven is used or other methods are used, it is very rare to achieve this cultivation at this age in the hidden world, unless some especially powerful forces may survive such evil figures.Eyes at the moment also a ray of light, feel that their eyes are not wrong.


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t think so much about it, so she didn''t understand Fei Yuxin''s surprise. Maybe it was because she was also a god state now. Therefore, she didn''t feel as much about the difficulties of cultivation as others.


    Feiyuxin also tried to calm herself down. She accepted the fact that the man was only 20 years old and asked, "well, you seem to be older than your brother-in-law?"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s mouth is drinking sugar water, smell speech almost did not give gush out, unnaturally nodded: "well, I am a little older than brother-in-law."


    In my heart, I was very embarrassed. When I met for the first time, I thought that chufeng was a little broken child. But in the later years, I was defeated and ate tofu by this little broken child. Even at the end of the day, Xuanyuan Huining thought about how old Bai changchufeng was.


    Feiyuxin is not aware of Xuanyuan Huining''s embarrassment. She is about to ask about Chu Feng again. She hears the footsteps behind her.


    Looking back, Chu Feng came in naturally. Feiyuxin showed a smile and quickly stood up: "Master Cheng!"


    Chu Feng had no choice but to become Cheng Yaojin once. He also said, "good morning, Miss Yuxin."


    "Is this?" he asked, pointing to the things on the table


    Feiyuxin said with a smile: "you and miss Huining are my saviors and our distinguished guests of feimen. So I have prepared some small food for you as early as possible. You can see if you like it or not. If it''s not suitable, you can tell me what you want, and I''ll ask someone to prepare it for you."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, sat down and said, "Miss Yuxin, you are too polite. We can solve these problems ourselves."


    "Not at all." Feiyuxin also sat down, maintained a smile and said: "if it wasn''t for your help yesterday, I might have died of being defiled, so I really thank you for your help. Moreover, it''s nothing but a little food. It''s not worth mentioning compared with your salvation."


    "What''s more, you can call me Yuxin instead of being so talented."


    Xuanyuan Huining sits on one side and becomes a completely ignored transparent person. Hearing Fei Yuxin''s words, she looks at Chu Feng with a warning look. She seems to say that you should pay attention to me and take care of your life.


    Chu Feng is also puzzled by feiyuxin''s enthusiasm, but as the saying goes, he reaches out and doesn''t smile. Feiyuxin is so polite, and he doesn''t treat her too coldly.


    Nodding: "then please Miss Yuxin."


    Feiyuxin Chuchi smile: "you see you."


    Chu Feng wryly laughed and said, "well, I''ll call you Yuxin later."


    Feiyuxin smile more and more brilliant, said: "then I will ask you to bite gold?"


    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there. If he was called Cheng Yaojin, it would have been fine, but it was not. It was a misunderstanding, or a misunderstanding that could not be explained clearly. It could only be a slight nod.


    But also in the heart with emotion, Cheng Yaojin ah, this little Lord is not to pretend to be your meaning, this girl is not easy to explain.


    Feiyuxin didn''t know what chufeng was thinking. He didn''t see Xuanyuan Huining sitting beside him at the moment. He said to chufeng, "this is your first time to come to Zhongzhou inner city. After eating, I''ll take you to the inner city of Zhongzhou for a walk, and then arrange a time for me to take you to Xuanyuan secret place and have a look?"


    Although Chu Feng wants to go to Xuanyuan secret place now, he can''t be too obvious and nods: "you can arrange it."


    Fei Yu Xin frowned: "you?"


    Chu Feng immediately understood the meaning of feiyuxin and said with a smile: "listen to the rain."


    Xuanyuan Huining looked in her eyes. Holding a cup in her hand, she almost broke it. She scolded her husband and wife in her heart. She was so arrogant. If you want me to be my husband, you have to worry about the feelings of the people nearby?


    She glared at Chu Feng fiercely, and decided that if Chu Feng applied to do something this evening, she would make a hard time for Chu Feng. She even forgot her existence in the face of a woman.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what Xuanyuan Huining was thinking. He just thought about how to send Xuanyuan Huining to Xuanyuan''s house after entering Xuanyuan''s secret place, and who should he look for?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2172

    When chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining follow feiyuxin to the so-called "ask the mountain", FEIBA wears clothes and leaves the residence under the service of two concubines.


    He didn''t go to the meeting hall that he went to every day. He just let people tell him that he didn''t have a thing to do today. Let them do it as usual. Then he walked to the back of the flying gate. There was a garden like place with beautiful scenery and beautiful scenery.


    It''s just that no one lives here, and no one comes here to have a look because of the beautiful scenery here. Even outside the garden, there are ten strong men who are infinitely close to the God''s realm to guard them from getting close to it.


    FEIBA came down from the sky, and those people respectfully called the gate leader, and then they made way for the way.


    FEIBA nodded slightly and went inside. Until he came to a big tree that needed nearly seven or eight adults to encircle, it was a little strange that the tree looked very big, but its height was only about 20 meters. If there were no branches and leaves on it, people would think that it was a pillar standing here ¡£


    FEIBA stood in front of the tree, his body was filled with the heavy pressure of the next God, his hand gently put on the tree, and then there was a whirlpool flowing on the tree.


    FEIBA took back his hand and walked directly into it. After a while after he went in, the trace of whirlpool flow disappeared, and there was no redundant trace.


    If Chu Feng were here at the moment, he would surely find that this tree was the same as the one that entered the secret place of Xuanyuan family in the modern world. The only difference is that this tree is much bigger and looks a little strange.


    FEIBA, who entered the tree, was immediately on the top of a vast and endless mountain range, with a curtain of light spinning behind it. This is the secret place of Zhongzhou Xuanyuan and the foundation of Xuanyuan family in the hidden world. It is vast and boundless, and everywhere you can feel the powerful martial power.


    FEIBA soared into the sky and headed for a place covered with ice and snow. After flying for a while, he arrived at the sky above the ice and snow land. He felt that the cold wind was raging and there was a cold breath. Even the next god like FEIBA had a little cold meaning.


    Slowly fell down to a point ahead, there is a strange ice lake, in such an environment, the lake must be frozen to normal, but this lake is not frozen at all, on the contrary, you can see swans swimming back and forth on it, it seems that the cold around can not affect them.


    After a look at the lake, FEIBA''s eyes were filled with awe. Then he also looked at the iceberg opposite the lake. There was an ice cave, and the man FEIBA was looking for was there.


    In an instant, he flew over the ice lake and landed in front of the cave on the top of the iceberg. FEIBA knelt on one knee and looked respectful: "God Emperor!"


    Then he was quiet, still kneeling on one knee, his head slightly drooped and not lifted up. Even if there was no response in the ice cave, FEIBA was not unhappy at all. He just waited patiently.


    Nearly ten minutes later, a slight sound came out of the ice cave. It was the sound of trampling on the ice. Soon a peaceful person came out.


    FEIBA looks more and more respectful: "see the emperor."


    This man is the emperor Xuanyuan, once the Yellow Emperor, the first ancestor of Xuanyuan family!


    After walking out of the ice cave, Xuanyuan emperor came to Fei BA''s face, his eyes narrowed slightly, and BA was held up and stood up by a force: "200 years ago, I told you that you are already the God above the heaven. The heaven can''t make you kneel down in the world, and the way of heaven can''t make you bend down."


    "If you don''t kneel, you don''t kneel down, you don''t kneel down, you don''t have any awe, and you despise heaven and earth, you can achieve martial arts better. How come you just don''t listen?"


    FEIBA looked respectfully and replied: "the emperor has taught me for many years that I can achieve my position today. The next God has exceeded my expectation. All these are given by the emperor. I can be disrespectful to anyone, but the emperor is always my most respected person. I can''t be disrespectful to you."


    With a sigh, Emperor Xuanyuan walked past FEIBA and looked at the swans moving freely back and forth in the ice lake. He knew that FEIBA''s respect for him was deeply rooted and could not be easily changed.


    Unless he can figure it out, no one can help him. This is a person''s heart, and the most difficult thing to control is the people''s heart.


    At the moment, he said softly: "I haven''t seen each other for 200 years. Generally, there is nothing you won''t come here. Tell me, is it in the inner city of Zhongzhou, what happened?"


    "Yes FEIBA nodded and stood behind the emperor Xuanyuan. His body was upright, and with absolute reverence, he replied: "it was what happened yesterday. It happened on the Styx sea."


    Then he simply told Xuanyuan emperor what feiyuxin told him last night. Then he added emphatically: "when he came out to save xiner, he called himself Cheng Yaojin. Maybe this is a coincidence, but such a coincidence is basically impossible to exist."


    "Kill a Cheng Yaojin in the middle of the road. This sentence is very popular in the modern world. I just know it."Xuanyuan emperor nodded, passing a light ponder: "do you mean, that person comes from the present world?"


    "Yes FEIBA nodded gently. Although the doors of the five forbidden areas have been opened, because of the existence of Chu Feng and the deterrence of Chang''e and Lu Wan, no one dares to enter and leave in large quantities. The presence of people from the present world in the hidden world is a shocking thing in itself, let alone a man of fierce fighting power.


    Xuanyuan emperor raised his head to look at the sky, did not say a word for a long time.


    FEIBA was standing in the back. Emperor Xuanyuan didn''t speak or disturb him. He believed that emperor Xuanyuan would give him a reasonable explanation and command.


    Silent for a long time, Xuanyuan emperor said faintly: "those two gods are not you, nor can I go around, because they are the inheritors of the ancient Qisha emperor, and they did not come to Zhongzhou only last night, but they have come some days ago. Now they live in the inner city, but you don''t need to know who they are."


    "As for the man who called himself Cheng Yaojin"


    FEIBA looked surprised when he heard Xuanyuan emperor''s words. It turned out that Xuanyuan emperor had already known that there were two upper gods in Zhongzhou, and then he heard that the emperor did not continue to speak.


    FEIBA heart a tight asked: "God, who is he?"


    "I can only say that he came at last." Xuanyuan emperor turned around and said faintly, "the two gods are not people who have nothing to do, nor can they do fearless acts of saving people. The reason why they put their hands is that there is only one of them that they need to save, and there are only three people in the world who can let them do it."


    "Who?" FEIBA asked subconsciously


    Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t betray the truth. He said calmly: "taboo goddess, God of destiny, and immortal gods can let them do things. In the end,,"


    FEIBA is not a stupid person. On the contrary, anyone who can become a god state is not an idiot. Xuanyuan emperor only said two people, but when he thought of what he said earlier, he was surprised and said: "No Three people, is not taboo God, God of punishment, Chu Feng? "


    Xuanyuan emperor did not answer, just with a faint smile.


    But sometimes no answer is the best answer. Xuanyuan emperor''s smile is already an answer. FEIBA''s heart is slightly frozen, and his eyes burst with a sharp color: "in this case, the man who calls himself Cheng Yaojin is Chu Feng, but I didn''t expect that he would come now."


    According to the conjecture of the hidden world and even everyone, he retaliated against Chu Feng after Ling Yun Zong and Dan Zong, and affirmed that the next target was Juesha sect or refining weapon sect, even if FEIBA started to guess like this.


    But now, he does not doubt what Xuanyuan emperor said, which means that Chu Feng really came. When everyone thought he would retaliate against jueshazhong and lianqizong, he came to Zhongzhou first.


    Xuanyuan emperor nodded gently and said: "yes, this person is probably Chu Feng, but you don''t need to do anything. In addition, you should take good care of the girl around him. She is very important to me."


    FEIBA a Leng, according to the truth is not to pay more attention to Chu Feng Cai right? How is it that he doesn''t pay attention to Chu Feng but pays attention to a girl around him?


    With some questions, FEIBA tentatively asked: "God Emperor, that woman, what''s wrong?" He heard that the taboo goddess was a woman of Chu Feng. He guessed that the woman was not the God of destiny, one of the taboos?


    Xuanyuan emperor gently waved: "go back, Chu wind has come, then the next Zhongzhou will not be too calm, soon I will thoroughly open the channel between Zhongzhou and the temple, then maybe it will be the arrival of a prosperous age, perhaps also will be the beginning of a disaster, who knows?"


    "Go back don''t pay too much attention to Chu Feng as if you don''t know, and don''t tell anyone. You''ll understand in a few days."


    Xuanyuan Huangdu has said this, and also said the temple. FEIBA knows that he can''t pry too much. It''s said that there are some tensions and fears in the so-called temple, which is not a secret he can touch.


    The emperor stood there, looked up at the sky, and whispered, "the cold has covered more than 100 years. It''s time to get a little warm."


    When the words fell, suddenly the raging cold wind disappeared in vain. The ice and snow in the continuous melting appeared a warm breath, but after a while, all the white ice and snow completely disappeared. In front of the barren land, flowers and green leaves began to appear. Finally, it became a forest land of fairyland on earth, and even waterfall fell outside the cave where Xuanyuan emperor was located Cloth, completely covering the hole.


    Xuanyuan emperor, God of creation, a thought to change the world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2173

    Ask the mountain, also known as the holy peak!


    It is said that those who can walk half way have already possessed the qualification of becoming gods. As long as they don''t die, they will certainly be able to achieve divinity at that time point and become a powerful God.


    Therefore, Zhongzhou Wenshan has attracted countless people all the year round. Everyone wants to see if he has the potential to become a God. Even if he fails this time, he will still come next time, because he won''t deny your efforts. Maybe today you don''t have the talent to become a God, but will there be tomorrow?


    FEIBA, the former leader of feimen gate, came to ask mountain more than ten times. At the beginning, he came here every time before he was halfway there. Until the last time, it was a hundred years ago. FEIBA came here again and went to the halfway position in one breath.


    At first, many people doubted the legend of asking for a mountain, but it wasn''t long before FEIBA became the next God. He could become a God in the middle of the way. If he went up, he would be qualified as a middle God. The higher he went up, the higher his future success would be.


    In recent days, the number of people in the mountain has reached its peak. Because the channel connecting the four forces to Zhongzhou has been opened, countless strong people who can participate in the hidden world contest, or those who come to watch the excitement and see the charm of Zhongzhou have all come to Zhongzhou. They are all attracted by the magic of asking mountain.


    Of course, I want to prove that I have the qualification of becoming a God on this mountain, or to test how far it is to be a God, that is, how far away from the middle position.


    When Chu Feng and Fei Yuxin came here with feiyuxin, they could see a sea of people at a glance. Some people were trying to climb the mountain of asking questions. Some people were still watching and doing everything. But everyone''s idea was almost the same, that is to climb the mountain and surpass the halfway position.


    In the middle of the journey, you will be qualified to become a God. If you go up again, you will be qualified to become a middle God. If you go to a higher place, you will be proved to have the blood of God of creation.


    It''s just that this kind of thing has never happened in endless years, because the most common thing is to go halfway, and the only one who can become a God''s state is FEIBA. The rest of the people who haven''t reached the midway are either dead or stuck in a state and can''t move forward at all.


    There is no one God in the world, which is not an empty word, but it still does not affect the people who come in an endless stream.


    Feiyuxin stood beside the Chu wind, and didn''t care. There was a Xuanyuan Huining, who whispered, "I once challenged this mountain when I was in the middle of the demigod period, but it was only half of the time. Then I couldn''t go up at all. I felt that there was no road ahead."


    "It''s like, being blocked by something, if you want to go up, the body and soul will be in severe pain. It''s amazing."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, but his eyes were always staring at the mountain. His left eye flickered slightly and looked directly at the highest place. However, he couldn''t penetrate the clouds. He didn''t know what was going on.


    What''s more, if Chu Feng finds that he can''t get close to the mountain, he can''t go up there. What''s the matter with the mountain? Why is there such a magical side?


    "This has existed since ancient times."


    At this time, a man standing beside them whispered: "I have heard that. It is said that in order to verify what kind of people are worth cultivating, countless great powers in ancient times joined hands to build this mountain of asking questions. However, no one knows whether it is, but it is certain that as long as we go halfway, we will become gods in the future."


    Chu Feng took a look at the people beside him, and then looked at the asking mountain: "in ancient times, it seems that the hidden world hasn''t appeared. How could there be a mountain asking for help?"


    "Who knows?" The man spread out his hands and said with a smile: "after all, it was a matter of millions of years ago, and no one can explain it. But someone once found ancient Chinese characters on the mountain of asking questions. Of course, I still don''t know how to be specific."


    Said is equal to did not say!


    Chu Feng slandered a word in his heart, and went to the front a little. He could see that this man was a kind of invincible person. His exaggeration was actually some nonsense.


    Feiyuxin followed up and was about to speak when Chu Feng first opened his mouth: "then you wait here, I''ll come."


    Feiyuxin thought Chu Feng was going to be convenient, so she nodded: "we''ll wait for you here."


    Chu Feng turns around alone and leaves the crowd. When no one is sure to see it, his body skims over and appears in a forest. Luo Qian and Chu Yi are here at the moment. When you look up from here, you can still see the mountain in the distance.


    It was Chu Yimi Yin who contacted him just now, so Chu Feng sat on a stone and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "That one!" Chu Yi pointed to the direction of the mountain and said, "maybe you can try it. It''s called ask mountain, also known as Shengfeng. It can detect the blood vessels of the divine realm and saints, but now few people know it."Chu Feng a Leng, subconsciously looked at the mountain, did not expect to be able to detect the blood of the sage, this is too magical?


    Calm down and listen to Chu Yi.


    It is true that mount Wen had existed in ancient times, but it was not in the hidden world at all. When the ancient times were destroyed, the God Lu Wan moved the mountain to the hidden world which was still in chaos at that time. He felt that such a mountain should not be annihilated in the ancient times.


    In ancient times, this mountain was not called "ask mountain", but Shengdao mountain was its real name. In the past, its main function was to detect the blood of saints. However, few people could climb the mountain, and even if they could not grow up, they would be killed by people. Therefore, it was called "ask mountain" at the end of its development. It was just a mountain peak for testing the blood of God.


    It is a fact that as long as you go to the middle of the way, you will have the blood of the divine realm. However, people all think that it is wrong to have the qualification of God of creation when you go to the top of the mountain. If you can really step on the top of the mountain, you will have not the qualification of God of creation, but the qualification of becoming a saint in the future.


    As for the God of nature, as long as you go to the last step of the mountain, you already have it. You don''t need to go to the top of the mountain.


    The spirit of Chu Feng suddenly came and stood up. His eyes were shining. It was a mountain peak that could detect the holy way. If you tried it, you didn''t want to control who made it. Just make sure it has such a magical effect.


    Looking back, he asked, "where are you two?"


    Chu Yi and Luo Qian looked at each other with a similar look of depression. The former said, "we haven''t tried, but if it''s normal, we can only go to the last step.


    Because both of them have inherited the power and everything of the ancient Qisha emperor. As long as they are not dead and unobstructed, they can go to the God of creation, because the ancient Qisha emperor was at the peak of the God of creation which was close to the saint.


    Chu Feng nodded and knew that Chu Yi and Chu Yi didn''t need to try to find out the result. Asking about their current situation, they were all in the Yimen gate. Chu Feng thought of Bai Shaobai, the young leader of the Yimen sect, but there was still a bit of gratitude and resentment. However, it was not good to talk to Chu Yi and them for the time being.


    When he was about to have a try, Luo Qian said, "it is said that there is a throne on Shengdao mountain. It is said that the people who sit on it can surpass the saints in the way of heaven. At the beginning, they couldn''t even sit on the throne, because they heard that the throne was created on the holy road mountain. I don''t know where it came from on that day. I tried to respect God, but I couldn''t sit on it!"


    Chu Feng has gone out a step, smell speech stopped.


    Ask a mountain is the holy road mountain. When you arrive at the highest place, it shows the blood of a saint. How can a throne appear that even Lu Wan can''t sit on it? Why is it like this?


    Looking at the appearance of Luo Qian and Chu Yi, Chu Feng knows that they don''t know either. If they leave for a long time, Fei Yuxin''s suspicion will be aroused. If Chu Feng leaves quickly, it turns out that this is the holy road mountain in ancient times. If we really want to take a walk, it should be a kind of trial.


    "Do you think fengshao can take the throne of Shengdao mountain?"


    After Chu Feng left, Chu Yi began to ask, "when Zun God saw the throne falling from the sky, he came down to mount Shengdao, intending to sit on it, but he couldn''t sit down at all. What''s the matter with you?"


    Luo Qian shook his head: "I don''t know, but I can be sure that there seems to be a strong will on that throne. People who are not recognized by it can not even sit on it. However, it has nothing to do with us. If we want to become saints, we can only follow the wind of Chu."


    Chu Yi nodded and knew that some things could not be explained even by ancient inheritors like them.


    Although it''s good for them to sit on the sacred mountain of Chu, it will be very difficult for them to go to the top of the mountain!


    At this time, Chu Feng has also returned to feiyuxin''s side, but her eyes are attracted by a group of people, because this group of people Chu Feng knew, it was the young master Piaoyu and others, who ran fast at the beginning, but now it seems that they are going to challenge the mountain.


    Also temporarily dissipated the idea of going out, because young master Piaoyu and that Nan Huai''an know his mask.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2174

    At the foot of the mountain, several people came out of the mountain. They were old acquaintances of Chu Feng. Nan Huai''an, ye Ji Lugou, and Prince Wushuang and Prince Piaoyu were there. Next, Chu Yaorao, the second daughter of Chu, was also there. How could this woman come to Zhongzhou?


    He was curious, but Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to it. He just watched them go to the foot of the mountain. He obviously wanted to challenge the mountain, which is called Shengdao mountain.


    A morning time has been many people challenge, but all failed, but the rest of the people are up one by one, as if Chu enchanting, they came out of a few people together, or attracted some people''s eyes.


    Among them, some people recognized Chu enchanting, saying that she was the daughter of lingyunzong, the four great forces. Her father was a powerful middle God, and all the people''s eyes immediately focused on Chu enchanting.


    Although there are a lot of people here, there are basically no people whose parents or masters are from the divine realm. So Chu enchanting is going to challenge and ask the mountain people. People in the mountain have a little more expectation. The blood derived from the strong people in the divine realm must be a little stronger than ordinary people.


    Those who would have gone up to ask the mountain also stopped to see if they could create a miracle.


    However, Chu enchanting has no intention to challenge the mountain for the time being, and she just came to Zhongzhou to have a look at it and find Chu Feng by the way.


    Yes, her main purpose is to find Chu Feng, because she thinks that there are so many powerful people in the spiritual realm around him, so she must have his special way to cultivate them. Instead of hard training, she might as well find a shortcut. Maybe she can become a strong one in the divine realm?


    Of course, no one knows what she thinks in her mind. She just points to Nan Huaian. In his eyes, Nan Huaian is the weakest among several people: "you go first!"


    Nan Huaian''s face soon became bitter. Before he thought his talent was powerful, he was already a strong man in the semi divine period at a young age. However, after Ling yunzong, especially after he arrived in Zhongzhou, he found that his talent was a joke. Compared with those who were young and were the peak of the latter period of demigod, they were nothing but scum.


    However, he came from Nancheng, which was under the jurisdiction of lingyunzong. Even though lingyunzong had changed, he could not easily offend him. He nodded and walked out.


    Looking at the man who looks like he can''t see the peak at all, Nan Huaian has a little bit of pressure in his heart, but he still walks out step by step. Anyway, he is not the only one who fails. Even if he can''t go up, it''s not a shame.


    However, after one step up, Nan Huai''an found that he was pressed by something. His body was heavy. When he took the second step, the pressure seemed to increase.


    He was surprised how this could happen. Nan Huai''an continued to walk up. At the beginning, it was very relaxed, but after that, it began to be difficult. Finally, when he reached a quarter of the way, Nan Huaian''s whole face turned pale and his breathing was difficult. He even felt that his body and soul were in severe pain.


    She still wanted to go up with her teeth clenched. After another step, Nan Huaian couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. She quickly stepped back a few steps. The feeling was relieved a little, but it was impossible to go up.


    He was worried that if he went up again, he might lose his life here.


    The body jumped down and returned to the ground, shaking his head: "too uncomfortable, I can''t go up."


    Chu enchanting is nothing, the rest of the people also think it is reasonable, but for the matchless childe and others, it is a different feeling. Nan Huaian and they have known each other for many years, and they know each other''s talent very well. In their eyes, Nan Huai''an, who is not bad, as he is now in the middle of the demigod period, has failed. He does not know how many chances he can succeed What about it?


    Chu enchanting see a few people are still there hesitant, drink: "afraid of what, this is just to test whether to have become a God''s blood, today does not mean tomorrow does not have, not all hurry to try, maybe you go to the midway by Xuanyuan family''s favor, big than all need not continue."


    In a word, it really eliminated the hesitation of the matchless childe and others. Chu Yaorao was right. Although there is a great possibility of failure, if you can hold on to it, it will attract the attention of the great forces. It will certainly be a good thing to accept students to train them.


    Ye Ji and Lugou rushed out for the first time. Since the 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China was destroyed by Chu Feng, what they wanted was to strengthen their own strength and kill Chu Feng. Now they have the opportunity to test the strength of their blood. Why not do it? Or know whether they have the qualification to seek revenge from Chu Feng.


    Ye Ji and Lugou both went out. Childe Wushuang and Mr. Piaoyu did not delay. They all jumped out quickly and began to rush to ask the mountain. However, Chu Yaorao still didn''t mean to go up there. It''s not that she didn''t want to test it. It''s because she doesn''t have much confidence. She''s ready to have a look at matchless childe and try hard.


    However, there was no accident or surprise. Yeji and Lugou were almost at the position of Nan Huai''an just now, so they couldn''t resist retreating. Nan Huaian was comfortable in his eyes, so they were no better than himself.On the contrary, childe Wushuang and Mr. Piaoyu went up all the way. At first, there was nothing. They gradually attracted the attention of all the people on the scene. After that, they had become a stage for them. They continued to go up, one after another, one at a time, and one by one.


    But in any case, it is good that the height that the matchless childe and the young master Piaoyu go to, is bound to have attracted many people''s attention, because few people can go to their height.


    And only a few hundred meters left, you can go halfway. As long as you get to the middle of the mountain, it proves that they have the blood of the divine realm. Even if they are not, they will be favored by many people.


    It was just about a few tens of meters in the middle of the way, when the matchless childe and the young master Piaoyu stopped. Seeing their situation, they couldn''t go up. Their faces were blue and red.


    All of them are quiet and stare at each other without blinking. They hope that they can continue to go up and become the existence after FEIBA.


    However, their hopes were dashed. The matchless childe and the young master Piaoyu did not continue to attack, but turned and retreated. They knew that even if they went up again, it would be only a few meters, and it would be nothing if they didn''t go to the middle of the mountain. There was no need to lose their lives in order to fight for a breath.


    But they can go to that place, has been worshipped by countless people, because in the past hundred years, only a few people who have been able to go to that place have clapped their hands.


    The two figures also suddenly flew from the crowd. Both of them were strong demigods'' later peak accomplishments. They came to the front and directly said, "are you interested in joining us


    Matchless childe two people are a Leng, two out of the old look, it seems not together, join them, do what?


    "I am the elder of Yimen." One of them directly said, "I really appreciate your talents. If you are willing to join the Yimen sect, I can guarantee that the sect leader will accept you as disciples in person."


    Another old man said with displeasure: "it seems that only you, the righteous sect leader, will accept disciples. If they are willing to join us, they will not only become the disciples of the master, but also marry one of the master''s daughters."


    When they heard this, they immediately knew that it was Yimen and feimen who were robbing people. Although master matchless and master Piaoyu haven''t been to the middle of the mountain yet, if they can get to that position, if they try harder in the future, they will not be able to go to the middle of the mountain. At the beginning, FEIBA tried more than ten times to succeed. In addition, there was no matchless childe when FEIBA was the first time People go high.


    However, childe Wushuang and childe Piaoyu have no interest. Although Yimen and feimen are the two major forces in the inner city of Zhongzhou, and the head of the sect is strong in the divine realm, they are still a little weaker than the four forces. Only because they are supported by Xuanyuan family, they are respected by others. Otherwise, the four forces will be enough to destroy them.


    Moreover, compared with Yimen and feimen, they once yearned for the four forces, but now they are more yearning for Xuanyuan family. It is said that Xuanyuan emperor, the first ancestor of Xuanyuan family, still exists. It is said that Xuanyuan emperor is a terrible God state strong man. Isn''t it much better to be a subordinate of such a strong man than Yimen and feimen?


    The matchless young master didn''t speak. Piaoyu was shrewd and apologetic. He said, "thank you for your kindness. It''s just that we''re invited together. It''s hard for us to choose because we don''t want to offend each other. Moreover, we have to take part in the hidden world contest. Maybe we can talk about it later?"


    Elder Yimen and elder feimen think about it carefully. It seems that it is not good to let others choose. If they choose one of them, the other is bound to hold a grudge, which is the disaster of doom.


    I don''t know that young master Piaoyu is a delaying tactic. Both of them nodded: "it''s so. Let''s talk about it later. But if you come to our place, you''ll definitely be guests of honor."


    Matchless childe and Prince Piaoyu do not dare to have the arrogance of the past, even nodded. Of course, only they know what they think.


    Chu enchanting white their eyes, also went to ask the mountain before the stairs, raised her head to have a look, delicate face passing light charm, emerged a kind of Conquest idea, she wanted to go to the middle.


    Because she felt that if she went there, she might be favored and pursued by countless people like her original sister Yihong, so that she could become one of the great powers.


    With such an idea, Chu enchanting step out, also attracted the attention of the public.


    We all know that she is the daughter of Chu Shi, a great elder of lingyunzong. She is the daughter of the strong one in the divine realm. She has the blood of the divine realm. I wonder if she can go to that mountainside?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2175

    Chu enchanting went out when Chu Feng also saw xibuluo and xicaini brothers and sisters in the distant crowd. According to the West City owner, they came to Zhongzhou to help him, which is a kind of reward.


    But Chu Feng didn''t come to them to find out, because his enemies are no longer the next god can deal with it. It is enough for his brother and sister to have such a mind. Chu Feng can not really ask them to help themselves.


    The eyes still look at Chu enchanting, very curious that she can go to that step, in fact, everyone''s mind and Chu wind are the same, that is to see where Chu enchanting can go.


    The charming woman who showed up directly went up the ladder of the mountain. They found that Chu enchanting didn''t have that heavy pressure. It seemed that it was very easy to walk up. Everyone was excited. I thought that today, maybe we could see a person with the qualification of God.


    When Chu enchanting continued to go up, suddenly, there were several figures flying across the distance, as if still in the middle of the comparison, Qi Qi landed on and down.


    When I saw some people who suddenly appeared, some people here recognized it, because it was not a nameless person, especially the two men and women standing at the front end. In the inner city of Zhongzhou, there are not many people who don''t know.


    One is the less Lord of the righteous gate, and the white Shaobai.


    One is flying door, little Lord, flying clouds!


    Both are representatives of the young generation in the inner city of China. Naturally, many people who know them are. Now, they appear together. The people present are excited. Bai Shaobai and Feiyun come to ask the mountain before. The purpose is to see their glory.


    It can be said that both of them have always been incompatible, but Naiyi gate and feimen are arranged by Xuanyuan family to manage the affairs in the inner city of Zhongzhou. Therefore, even if there are many displeasure, they can only hold their hearts in their hearts and cannot start to the other party. That is to say, they can only press each other down through the other ways.


    There is also a black dress of the proud woman, is a sister of a mother of Bai Shaobai, white lotus.


    But the white lotus is nobody and despises many people. Therefore, there are few people in Zhongzhou city who dare to provoke her. In addition, Bai Shaobai is very defensive to this sister. If anyone offends his sister, he kills who, so few people dare to provoke Bai He, even if he is beaten by Bai he, he can only bear it.


    At this moment, feiyuxin also walked out, to the side of the flying cloud: "brother!"


    Always look at the white lotus in the sky and hear the sound. The cold face is disdainful: "I am sorry to hear you died on the sea of the underworld. I didn''t expect it was really empty of eyes!"


    The words are sharp and mean, saying pity first, then saying that heaven has no eyes, and the flying rain Xin does not die on the sea of the underworld. She feels that heaven has no eyes.


    "The rain Xin slightly frown:" it seems that your bad temper is still like this, also do not know who will want you later. "


    The character of feiyuxin belongs to that kind of relatively delicate, while white lotus is that kind of person with no one in sight. At this moment, when hearing the words of feiyuxin, Bai He hum coldly: "everyone should be better than you, do it!"


    Two women were fighting in words there, and the people around them were afraid to speak. Because the rain and white lotus were not in harmony with each other, it was not a day or two days. Who called them the two beautiful women in inner city of Zhongzhou? As a woman, no one would like to have a person sitting on the same level as herself, especially in the beauty.


    White Shaobai smiled, and his eyes were so meaningful that she passed the flying rain Xin and said, "Miss Yuxin, my sister is so strange that you can see it. Then we are ready to challenge and ask the mountain."


    Feiyuxin turns her head to one side. She knows what kind of person Bai Shaobai is. That is an absolute hypocritical person. So in the face of his kindness, you should not feel like a good person.


    The fight subsided temporarily, but the clouds with the fragrance of flying rain, and Bai Shaobai brothers and sisters were separated, the clear appearance let people see each other''s kind of incompatibility.


    But now they also have no time to pay attention to the fighting spirit of the two people. They all look at Chu enchanting on the mountain. At this time, she has gone to the place 20 meters below the half mountain waist, which is a little higher than the place where no double boys and young men have just gone.


    In the eyes, the eyes of the flying clouds have a bright color: "good strong woman, I have never seen a woman can go to that place."


    Feiyuxin did not know what his brother was thinking, and said in a low voice, "I heard some people talk about it just now. She is called Chu enchanting, the daughter of Chu Shi, the elder elder of lingyunzong, the strong man of Chu, and the middle God!"


    Feiyun mouth a hard convulsion, quickly dispelled some ideas in his heart, his father is only the next God, Chu enchanting father is the middle God, destined his mind is useless.


    But far from looking at the charm of the outstanding charm of Chu, flying clouds or can not live sigh: "Chu enchanting, people as their name ah!"


    On the other hand, Bai Shaobai''s idea is almost the same as that of flying clouds. However, when hearing the comments from people around him, he knows who is quickly eliminating the idea. The Laozi is the middle God. His Laozi is the lower God. He wants to salivate other people''s daughter, which is just a behavior of seeking death.It was lingyunzong, the four major forces. Only Xuanyuan family and those places could simply suppress it. As the spokesmen of Xuanyuan family, they did not have the qualification.


    Among the attention of all, enchanting Chu also came to a point below the hillside. She only needed to go up four steps to reach the middle of the mountain, which proved that she had the blood and qualification of the divine realm.


    At least, she has to work hard to relieve the pressure from biting her body, but she has to work hard to relieve the pressure.


    As long as she got to the middle of the mountain, she was declared to be qualified for the divine realm. Others tried many times and failed to succeed. If she succeeded in the first time, she would surely be able to go to a higher position in the future.


    The woman who has already made a decision in her heart has become firm in her face. She raises her step and goes up a step with difficulty. Her body shakes and her soul seems to burst.


    Bear the pressure of pain, Chu enchanting suddenly rushed up, the last three steps, she actually arrived in a moment, also accompanied by a mouthful of blood, body shaking, it seems that at any time will fall to the ground, but she finally stood there, and is standing on the hillside.


    The whole scene is quiet down, this moment of Chu enchanting seems to become the focus of the world, everyone''s eyes are focused on her body, attention.


    Chu enchanting also showed a knowing smile, she finally succeeded, she also has the qualification to become a God, so it shows that she is not much different from her sister Yihong, also has a strong talent, but this talent is not so obvious.


    For the rest of the people, after quiet, there was shock. At the end of the day, there was a big round of applause. I was glad that there was a man halfway up the mountain after FEIBA. I was also shocked by the fact that she was a woman.


    Chu Feng also applauded with the crowd. He didn''t expect that Chu enchanting could go to that position. It seems that the blood derived from Chu world is still very strong. Otherwise, Yihong and Chu enchanting would not have such a strong talent.


    Some people are excited and happy, and naturally others are complicated. They think that in the inner city of Zhongzhou, as long as they are interested in women, they think that they can win. But now there is a woman with such a strong talent that she will become a God in the future. However, they can only look at it and feel helpless and feel frustrated!


    Even the two elders of Yimen and feimen are in a bit of a dilemma. If they are other people like the matchless childe, they can also draw on them directly. The Chu enchanting is the daughter of Chu, which is one of the few middle gods in the hidden world. The two elders can''t even compete with the Yimen and feimen behind them. Who dares to win over Chu enchanting?


    Just, they dare not, does not mean that no one dare.


    Chu Yaorao is going down the mountain to go back to lingyunzong, because she is very clear that someone will come to lingyunzong soon, and it will be dangerous when she comes back to lingyunzong. As for finding Chu Feng, when it is safer, people will not remember it.


    But before she got down the mountain, there was a roar of laughter in the air. She was wild and wild, and her momentum was amazing. A strong breath of median God filled her way down the mountain. All the people who felt excited by the success of enchanting Chu changed their color slightly.


    What''s going on? Why did the median appear? Is there someone who has been paying close attention to the mountain and asking for it, as long as someone can go to the middle of the mountain, they will take it away?


    Such a thought is really possible, everyone''s eyes are looking at the sky, thinking about who is in the end, can it be the Xuanyuan family?


    Under the public''s attention, a figure suddenly appeared in the sky. A wild looking man with long hair was scattered behind him. The whole person had a three-point soft smell, but his eyes were flashing with colors that people did not dare to despise.


    Chu enchanting frowns, did not think that she was just about to leave when the emergence of such an irresistible God state strong, in the end for what?


    The man with long hair and soft hair suddenly gave a meaningful smile: "although I am a little older, I am not a virgin, but the qualification of the divine realm indicates that it is OK. Go with me, Ben Shao, and take you as my concubine!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2176

    Take you as my concubine?


    All the people under the mountain doubted whether they had heard the words correctly. Where did he come from? What is his qualification to say such a thing?


    It''s understandable to say such words to other women. It''s just bullshit to say such words to enchanting Chu.


    Don''t say Chu enchanting is no longer a virgin. Even though she has experienced countless men, as long as she has the qualification to be a God and if she is willing, countless men are willing to offer as if she is a treasure. What''s the idea of such a woman who can become a God in the future? What a big breath?


    Chu enchanting heard such words is even more angry, although she had two men, but it is feel good, and also just try once, there is no contact, does not mean that she is a woman who does not love herself, just endless years, always have a little yearning for these things.


    But now the Yin Rou man said as soon as he came out that he wanted to take her as his concubine. Chu Yaorao felt that she was an insult to herself. Before accepting you as a concubine, she said that she was not a virgin. It was for this reason that she said so.


    As long as she speaks politely, even if she is willing to marry her, Chu Yaorao may agree to her from the perspective of the middle God. Now she comes out and says that she is a concubine. No matter how she looks, she is also a person with her own dignity.


    Cold face, drink: "get out of here!"


    If we are all shocked because of the feminine man''s words that you are shocked by your concubine, then the rolling word Chu enchanting simply makes them feel the sky thunder rolling.


    If Chu enchanting is now a lower God, they can understand it. But Chu enchanting is not a lower God at all, but the peak of the semi God''s later period. She even scolds the feminine man of the middle God. Where is the self-confidence?


    The gentle man slowly fell down, but did not get close to ask mountain, because he knew that if he was close, he would be immediately jumped out. There were not too many states to go up from the foot of the mountain, get close to the sky, and look for abuse.


    The eyes playfully fell on Chu enchanting''s body: "just I want you to go, do you think you can stay?"


    Indeed!


    Chu enchanting looks stiff. She is still at the peak of semi deity''s later stage. Even the lower gods can''t stop the feminine man in front of her. What''s more, she is not. Her eyes twinkle and her heart is a little nervous. Although she wants to be liked by some powerful people, it doesn''t mean that anyone can do it.


    In front of her, the feminine man looks very young, twenty-eight years old. But the color in her evil eyes, Chu enchanting is very clear that this is definitely an older figure than her, a real old monster. How can she really follow her?


    "It seems that you really want to stick to it, so don''t blame me."


    With a gentle smile, the gentle man raised his hand and raised his hand. The endless power of the middle God surged in the void. He could not approach the mountain with his body, but the power of attack could be reached without hindrance. Unexpectedly, Chu enchanting didn''t mean to go down the mountain at the moment, so he could only force her to come down.


    He launched the attack without hesitation. Of course, he also controlled his strength. Unless Chu Yaorao went down the mountain, he would suffer a little damage if he didn''t go down the mountain. Yin Rou man believed that Chu enchanting would go down the mountain.


    In the face of the attack which contains the powerful power of the middle God, Chu enchanting looks slightly changed. She feels that she can''t resist it. As long as she continues, she will be seriously injured.


    Dark scold a damned, Chu enchanting body quickly passed by, from that asked a mountain to fall down, look ugly looking at the Yin soft man above the void, the latter this is to force her to take away!


    "That''s right. Why do you want to force me to do it?"


    Yin Rou man gently smile, did not put anyone on the scene in the eyes, a little Chu fingers, enchanting body was a force of invisible drag slowly floated up: "so it is still honest to go with me, so many years, no woman can refuse me, and this is not bound your life, give birth to a child for me to see the effect. ¡±


    all the people who heard this sentence had the impulse to spurt blood. They took away a woman who was qualified for the divine realm just to let her have a child.


    However, this is also the cruel rule of the hidden world. If the powerful people go to a certain extent, if they feel that they can''t break through, they will try their best to cultivate the next generation of characters. It is very important to select a woman with superior talent and blood to derive blood. At this moment, Chu Yaorao, who has just confirmed her qualification as a god state, is targeted by people.


    Women, unless they reach the point where no one can defeat them, will be men''s playthings and tools to have children after all.


    Chu enchanting is struggling desperately there, but it has no effect at all. Facing the bondage of the feminine man, she does not have the ability to resist, or to say, unable to do as she wishes. The feminine man of the middle God is not what she can easily deal with now.


    It seems that enchanting Chu is about to be taken away. Today, it has just been detected that women with divine blood will become men''s playthings. When they are reduced to tools for giving birth to children, the heaven and earth sink for a while, and suddenly a violent and boundless evil spirit emerges.The feminine man with a smile on his face looked stiff. He looked up at the sky in surprise, even a little more pale.


    Because he felt the breath of the superior God, and it was not the breath of the warrior, but a kind of magic power!


    The expression passes over dignified, the color is fierce inside stubble''s drink a way: "who!"


    The shackles of enchanting Chu are also scattered. At this time, in the face of the existence of the upper God, we should be alert to the whole God. Otherwise, the other party may make him seriously injured or even die with one move.


    The rest of the people are also curious, how can the strong men of the divine realm appear one after another today, and who is the devil''s way Xiuzhen on the sky that day?


    At the scene, only chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining knew about it, and feiyuxin probably knew about it. Because she was about to be taken away when she saw Chu enchanting just now. In addition, he was also the leader of Lingyun clan, so he had to protect the talents of the next clan. Otherwise, the patriarch would be too rubbish, so he asked Chu Yi or Yihong to leave Luo Qian started, and now the man on the top of the dome is Chu Yi!


    In the face of Yin Rou man''s questions, a vague and illusory figure appeared under the sky, which immediately brought more pressure to the people present. Even the Yin soft man''s face changed from pale to uneasy. He had not seen the upper God, but had not seen the upper God of the magic road.


    The tone was a little more unnatural, and asked again, "who are you?"


    Chu Yi''s body is still slowly falling down, a hand stretched out a little in the illusory, Chu enchanting was pulled to fall on the ground: "it doesn''t matter who I am, it''s important that you take her, I will kill you."


    Yin Rou man a Leng, and then angrily drank: "I do not care who you are, the best do not care about my affairs, although you are the God, but does not mean that I am afraid of you, do you know who I am?"


    The underground chufeng is also a little more curious, dense tone let Chu Yi ask, such as Yin soft man, absolutely not from ordinary forces.


    Chu Yi then asked, "you can talk about it."


    However, the feminine man raised his proud head: "you don''t have the right to know. Give you the last chance to get out of the way. I want to take her away. No one can stop me?"


    Chu Yi was silent for a moment, and suddenly a strong evil spirit exploded. The world was filled with a kind of doomsday depression: "is it? So you think I won''t kill you. One hand has changed three gestures. A killing opportunity makes everyone feel clearly that he wants to kill.


    "Qingsha sage, be merciful Seeing that Chu Yi was about to start, Yin Rou man also showed a startled look. Suddenly, a vast and endless breath emerged between heaven and earth. It was peaceful and peaceful, giving people a sense of peace.


    Chu Feng was stunned. He looked up at the sky and even saw that Chu Yi''s momentum was slowly dissipating and was suppressed by the sudden vastness. He was very familiar with the vast breath, because it contained the terrible breath of Buddhism, which was exactly what he had seen, Tibetan master!


    It is said that the Tibetan master returned to the hermit world because he suffered a little injury in the war with the demon emperor. Since this period of time, Chu Feng has almost forgotten the Tibetan master, and did not expect him to appear.


    At this time, the sky fluctuates, and two figures appear in people''s sight. One is the Tibetan master who will never be seen in a layer of illusion. There is also a person nearby, who is also known by Chu Feng. It is the former living Buddha, Dama, who is now the Tibetan place in the world!


    When I was in Jinan, the dark magic wings which had not been evolved at that time had appeared, but they disappeared. Unexpectedly, they came to the hidden world, and they were already a lower God. It seems that they were taken away by the Tibetan master. After all, Dama is his apprentice no matter what!


    The Tibetan master appeared, and the feminine man''s face changed. Finally, he slowly bowed his head: "Tibetan master!"


    Tibetan master?


    The people below heard the name of the feminine man, and their eyes were all focused on the invisible figure. This is the Tibetan master, and this is the Tibetan master with the same name as the Demon Lord. What is the existence in the legend?


    But no matter what, those who can make the middle gods like Yin Rou men politely call the Tibetan Lord will never be wrong. Most of the people present kneel on the ground, devout: "Tibetan Lord!"


    The Lord of Buddhism in the world naturally has his powerful call and the belief of all living beings!


    But Chu Feng looked at the Tibetan master with an unnatural look, because the Tibetan master was a powerful God of creation. At the beginning, Murong Bing didn''t even tell themselves, really!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2177

    Tibetan Lord, God of creation!


    This was something Chu Feng had never thought about before. He thought that the Tibetan master who could block the snake statue should be the middle God, or the upper God who was a little stronger than the snake god. But now he is the God of creation.


    Chu Feng can''t help but think of his master, long Haoran, who has never met. He is as famous as the Tibetan master. So the realm should be similar. Is it also a powerful God of creation?


    Thinking that his ancestor might be the God of creation, Chu Feng suddenly felt tall. When he came to the hidden world, the people who couldn''t stand it most were the people who were fighting for their father and father, because their father generation and father generation were both powerful gods. They didn''t feel much about it before, but now they think that their master ancestor may be the God of creation. Chu Feng is still a little proud.


    However, such pride disappeared in a flash. I felt that there were not many states with and without this master. I would not help myself if I had him. I still lived like that without him, and there were still so many enemies.


    It''s really irritating to compare people with people!


    In the sky, the Yin soft man politely showed respect to the Tibetan master. Then he remembered what body he was. He looked at Chu Yi not far away. He was surprised and said, "Tibetan master, what did you say just now?"


    He ignored it just because of the appearance of the Tibetan Lord. In retrospect, when he appeared, he seemed to call the person in front of him why he was the saint. The feminine man didn''t understand clearly for a moment.


    Without waiting for the Tibetan master''s reply, Chu Yi raised his head to look at the void, and said indifferently, "Tibetan master, are you going to stop me?"


    The Tibetan master took Dama and fell between Chu Yi and Yin Rou man. He said softly, "it''s destiny for people to die and die. Some people should die, but they can''t die. You can go now. I hope that I can''t see you walking in the secret places, but stay in your Huyan family."


    Huyan Jue Ming?


    When people heard this name and surname, they felt very strange. The Xuanyuan family respected and deterred the four forces. However, there was no Huyan family. Only Bai Shaobai and Feiyun narrowed their eyes. They probably knew who the Huyan Jue Ming was.


    There was also a little awe in their eyes, because that place was what they needed to look up to. Except for the Xuanyuan family, they could not have a normal and equal dialogue.


    Huyan Jue Ming squinted and looked at the enchanting Chu on the ground reluctantly. He had been wandering in Zhongzhou for a year. Today, he happened to come to ask mountain, where he saw a woman. He knew more about the half of the mountain than the people present. He knew more about the half of the mountain and what it meant to go to the middle of the mountain.


    He wanted to take Chu enchanting away, but now there is not only a Tibetan master here, but also a person who obviously wants to stop him. Huyan Jue Ming knows that it''s not so simple to take people away.


    It''s inevitable to leave, but Huyan Jue Ming''s eyes leaped over the Tibetan master and looked at Chu Yi. No matter how he looked, he couldn''t see clearly what the face looked like. He opened his mouth and said, "I can go, but I want to know who is the person who stops me."


    "You want revenge?" The Tibetan master seems to know the general light mouth.


    Huyan Jue Ming really thinks so, but he can''t admit it to the Tibetan master: "the Tibetan master is joking. I just want to see what''s sacred to stop me. I''ll take a detour when I meet."


    There is a meaning in the words that everyone can still hear.


    "Qingsha, the inheritor of one of the seven evil kings in ancient times


    The Tibetan master did not keep silent this time, but said faintly: "but you''d better give up your mind. The ancient seven evil kings are inherited in one continuous line, and they all have connections with each other. Even your grandfather doesn''t dare to fight lightly now, so don''t think much about it. Living is better than everything."


    Huyan jueliang''s facial muscles twitch. He looks at Chu Yi in surprise. He has heard about it for a long time. The inheritors of the ancient Qisha emperor have been revived one by one. Unexpectedly, he met him today.


    Qingsha, isn''t that the fourth of the seven evil saints?


    Huyan jueliang''s eyes did not have the kind of bleakness just now, because he was very clear that the Tibetan master was not alarmist. The inheritor of Qisha Shengjun meant that he could go to the peak of Qisha Shengjun''s ancient times in the future, which was definitely not something his grandfather could easily deal with.


    He nodded, turned around and left, and soon disappeared in the sight of the public. Chu Yi did not catch up with him. If the Tibetan master did not appear, he would not mind killing Huyan Jue Ming, but now that the Tibetan master appears, he does not mind giving some face.


    When he turned to leave, the Tibetan Master said: "Qingsha holy king, please tell Chu Feng, mingmie''s fate, the unchangeable road ahead, and abide by the original intention!"


    Chu Yi pauses for a moment and then disappears directly. No one knows where he went.


    Among the crowd on the ground, Chu Feng tasted the Tibetan master''s words. Was he telling himself that the road ahead could not be changed any more and that he should rely on his own heart and keep that mood and go on all the time?


    And Chu Yi left, the Tibetan master also slowly went to the sky, just left a sentence: "ask the mountain, blood, muscles and bones can be monitored, today is a prelude to the beginning of a prosperous age, everyone, work hard!"When the words fell, the Tibetan master took Dama and hid in the sky. People did not know whether he was still there or whether he had left.


    But the appearance of the Tibetan master brought an absolute shock. After all, the Tibetan master is a legendary figure, but now it appears. What does this indicate and what is the beginning of the prosperous age?


    All of us are thinking back to the words of the Tibetan Lord just now, but there is no reasonable explanation. Finally, all of us are gone.


    However, for Chu enchanting, people''s hearts also had some ideas. Just now when Huyan Jue Ming appeared to take her away, a Qingsha holy King stopped her. Would Qingsha Shengjun know Chu Yaorao? Otherwise, how to explain that he just appeared at that time?


    Actually, not to mention the curiosity of the people present, even Chu Yaorao was also very curious. Of course, she knew who the Qingsha emperor was, because Chu Yi had already revealed his identity in lingyunzong, but why did he save himself?


    Do you think, Chu enchanting look around, suddenly open a mouth: "brother-in-law, are you in?"


    Among the crowd, Chu Feng almost fell on the ground after hearing the speech. Others don''t know why Chu enchanting should be so called, but Chu Feng is very clear that this woman really thinks he is a man relying on Hong.


    It''s just that this young master and Yihong are at most * * just. What''s the brother-in-law saying?


    She said: "the little girl''s eyes will not be pinched up to the waist, but the little girl''s eyes will not be lifted up? After all, Chu Yihong appeared to fight with you in the ice blade snow plain. You won''t have any relationship with him? "


    Chu Feng would not admit that he was dead. He resisted the pain from his waist and said, "sister-in-law and wife, you should believe my character. Her brother-in-law must be Chu Yi, because Chu Yi is Chu Qingqiao''s man, and Chu Qingqiao is her sister. Isn''t it obvious?"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s small head is a little bit out of touch for a while. When I think about it, what Chu Feng said seems to have some truth in it, but I always feel that something is wrong.


    Chufeng naturally won''t let Xuanyuan Huining continue to think about it, and said, "that white young cypress, they are going to challenge the mountain, watch it!"


    Xuanyuan Huining was interrupted by Chu Feng, so she forgot what she was doing. She quickly looked forward and saw Chu enchanting frown and walked away a little. Bai Shaobai and Feiyun went out together. It seemed that she was about to start to challenge and ask the mountain.


    The appearance of Tibetan masters is certainly shocking, but that''s all. The pursuit of the highest martial arts is their highest ideal.


    Seeing that Bai Shaobai and Feiyun have already stepped forward, they have also temporarily dispersed the shock brought by the Tibetan master''s appearance. They can''t turn their eyes to the two people.


    Feiyun and Bai Shaobai are both representatives of the younger generation in the inner city of Zhongzhou. They have challenged the mountain of asking questions before. At that time, they were only in the early stage of demigod, so there was no amazing appearance.


    Now it has been several years since the two came to challenge again. I wonder if they will create miracles again after enchanting Chu? As for Chu Yaorao, everyone thought Chu Yi knew her. The brother-in-law she called just now was the so-called Qingsha emperor. No one dared to beat her attention, unless she didn''t want to live.


    Before asking about the steps of the mountain, Feiyun and Bai Shaobai both look at each other. Their eyes have already stepped on each other''s color. They are very sharp and crazy.


    With a strong drink, they walked up the stairs of the mountain. The speed was very fast, almost the same as that when Chu enchanting went up. However, there was not much excitement. Many people started very fast, but in the end, they had to stick to the bottom before they were considered successful.


    Now it''s just the beginning. There''s nothing remarkable about it. But slowly, people are excited because Feiyun and Bai Shaobai are a little slower in speed, but they are only less than 200 meters away from the mountainside, which is much better than the previous challenge.


    At the foot of the mountain, Bai He sneered: "soon, your brother will fall down."


    Feiyuxin frowns over Bai He. She doesn''t like Bai He''s arrogant and conceited character. Except for the people around her and herself, it seems that the whole world is her supporting role. She just doesn''t hear her. She looks at the mountain and cheers Fei Yun in her heart. At the moment, she completely forgets the existence of Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining.


    Feiyun and Bai Shaobai are still on a par with each other, from 100 meters to 50 meters, until the last 10 meters. Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the last ten meters.


    Who can be qualified for the divine realm?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2178

    This is what Feiyun and Bai Shaobai are like now, because they are only less than 10 meters away from the mountainside. Everyone is excited, envious and envious, but most of them still urge themselves in their hearts. One day, they will go to the point of great attention.


    At this moment, there was no sound at all. Everyone looked at the hillside quietly and wanted to see whether Feiyun could go up, Bai Shaobai could go up, or both of them could go up together. Moreover, if they could not go up, there would be results soon.


    Slowly, both of them were close to the mountainside, only the last two steps left, but they both stopped to look at each other at the same time. In each other''s eyes, we could see the contempt and provocation to each other.


    Half of the mountainside is in front of you. As long as you go up, you can confirm that you have the qualification of the divine realm. Both of them are the best of the younger generation in the inner city of Zhongzhou. In the past, all the fights are equally matched. Therefore, facing the half mountainside that is about to arrive, both of them hope that the other party will not go up at all.


    When he took back his eyes, Bai Shaobai and Feiyun moved together, lifted his feet and landed on the upper ladder, and his whole body stood steadily there.


    Everyone''s breath stopped and there was only the last step left. As long as we went up one more step, it would show that Feiyun and Bai Shaobai had the blood and qualification of the divine realm. I thought that today, I might easily witness that all three people went to the middle of the mountain, and the eyes of the people at the foot of the mountain were a little bit hot.


    Although that person was not them, it did not affect their ardent pursuit of asking for the mountain, and everyone enjoyed the feeling of attention.


    Feiyun and Bai Shaobai moved together again. They raised their feet together. However, when their legs were lifted up, they didn''t mean to put them down. People at the foot of the mountain were surprised to see that they were only a step away. How could they stop?


    Actually, it''s not that the two of them want to stop, but they can''t go up at all. No matter how hard they try, they can''t step on that foot. They always feel a little bit worse. They sweat on their foreheads. They don''t understand how they can''t get to the last step on the hillside?


    The more nervous they are, they will find that the pressure on them is increasing, and whether they look at each other. When they see that the other party is similar to their own situation, they will be more relaxed. However, what is going on now? Why can''t they go up?


    All of a sudden, a figure came flying from the distance, and suddenly appeared outside the asking mountain. He was filled with the breath of the next God, and the whole person looked a little chilly.


    People on the ground were attracted by the people who appeared and recognized them immediately.


    Arrogant white lotus also raised his head, when he saw the cold middle-aged man standing in the empty air, his face showed a ray of joy: "father!"


    In the crowd, Chu Feng is still curious about who he is. Hearing the speech, he looks at the middle-aged man with a very cold temperament. Bai He calls his father. Isn''t that the head of the righteous gate? Is Bai Wuchang? It''s true that people are just like their names!


    The rest of the people knew that it was Bai Wuchang, and they were curious about how he appeared here. Did he from the divine realm also want to challenge the mountain?


    However, Bai Wuchang didn''t see everyone or even hear his daughter''s cry. He came here because the elder of Yimen, miyin, told him that there were three powerful gods, but now it is obviously late.


    However, their eyes also fell on the two people on the last step of the mountain. They recognized Bai Shaobai. Surprise flashed in their eyes, and then they were overjoyed.


    He said in a deep voice: "Shaobai, give up everything. You should have the mind to fight with the heaven, not with the flying little Lord. No matter how strong he is, he is not a God. If you want to go up the mountain, you must have the courage to challenge the heaven, even the courage to surpass the heaven!"


    Bai Shaobai''s pupils coagulate, and his father''s words let him catch something. Now he is just fighting with Feiyun, and he just wants to surpass Feiyun. Can''t he succeed in this last step with such a competitive mind? Or should such a mind be for a more powerful person?


    Bai Shaobai is not an idiot if he can become one of the outstanding young people in the inner city of Zhongzhou. Bai Wuchang just said that. He immediately caught the key, nodded slightly, closed his eyes, and let his heart calm down as much as possible. He did not want to ask the mountain to compete with Feiyun, but converted into another idea.


    But Feiyun is also quiet because of Bai Wuchang''s words. One of their feet is still there, but they can''t fall on the last step and reach the hillside.


    Everyone didn''t make any noise to disturb them. They were staring at the hillside without blinking, for fear that an important moment might be missed by carelessness.


    Suddenly,,,


    Feiyun and Bai Shaobai opened their eyes at the same time, and at the same time, they burst into the natural air, and the foot that could not get up had landed steadily on the hillside, and then the second leg also stepped on it, and directly stood on the hillside.


    They reached the mountainside at the same time.People at the scene were quiet for a while, and then they burst out with warm applause. This is something that has never happened in the past years. Since FEIBA won the position of halfway up the mountain, no one has ever been there. But today, not only people who can reach the middle of the mountain appear again, but three people appear at one time.


    Chu enchanting, Feiyun and Bai Shaobai, no matter what kind of people they are, can not deny that they have passed the test of asking mountain, monitored the blood vessels of the divine realm, and had the qualification to become gods.


    Of course, even if it is monitored now, you still need to work hard to practice. Otherwise, if you lie there, you will not be able to become a strong God.


    The applause did not subside for a long time, until Bai Shaobai and Fei Yun both came down from the mountain of asking questions. However, the eyes of Bai Shaobai and Feiyun were envious and complicated.


    Ask the mountain, through the ages, countless people have challenged, but few have succeeded. Today, there are three people, but none of them are them. It is inevitable that my heart is a little blocked.


    White impermanence also fell in front of Bai Shaobai. His pale and sinister face showed a little light smile: "yes, but you can''t relax and practice hard because of this. It can be as short as three years, as long as about five years, and you can become a strong God."


    Bai Shaobai was also excited at the moment. He nodded repeatedly. Thinking that he would have the chance to become a powerful man in the divine realm at such a young age, he felt an indescribable excitement in his heart. However, when he saw the flying clouds beside him, he immediately froze on his face.


    Bai Shaobai, like many people, hopes that all this belongs to him when he is the most beautiful. However, it is obvious that he is not the only leading actor in the scene now, and he has not even begun to enjoy the sight of Chu enchanting. He is very uncomfortable in his heart!


    Just uncomfortable, this person is Feiyun, also doomed that he can''t do too much, partial head says: "father, wait for younger sister to also try, we leave again?"


    White impermanence light looked at his daughter, it seems that a little do not want to pay attention to this daughter in general, not salty nod: "then try it."


    Feiyun also patted feiyuxin''s shoulder: "Yuxin, you also have a try, it doesn''t matter."


    Feiyuxin nods. Although she is not very happy to challenge with Bai He, feiyuxin is still very happy to compare Bai He, a conceited and proud woman, on such an occasion. Although in the past and Baihe competitions, each time is similar, but hope still exists.


    The two women went out together, because Feiyun and Bai Shaobai, who arrived on the hillside, were calm for a while. They wanted to see if there would be a fourth or fifth miracle today.


    Of course, there are also some people who want to see who has the talent and ability of feiyuxin and Baihe, who is the second person of the younger generation, who is more powerful now when the two young masters of feimen and Yimen are equal.


    Under the gaze of the public, feiyuxin, who seems delicate and difficult to get along with Bai He, set foot on the mountain of asking questions. They all went up quickly all the way. Although the speed was not as fast as that of enchanting Chu, Feiyun and Bai Shaobai, they were absolutely not slow among ordinary warriors.


    It''s just that everyone can see that feiyuxin and Baihe are not strong enough, or they are oppressed by the powerful force on the mountain, and the higher the pressure is, the greater the pressure will be.


    Half way to the mountainside, there is only about 200 meters left. Feiyuxin and Bai He all stop, panting, obviously unable to bear the pressure of going up.


    Although the distance is still far away, no one dares to make fun of them, because there are certainly some people who can walk there, but absolutely not many. Feiyuxin and Baihe can go there, which shows that they are very different.


    "Fly little Lord, make a bet?"


    At this time, Bai Shaobai opened his mouth to Feiyun and said, "I think my sister''s last distance up must be above Miss Yuxin. What do you think?"


    Feiyun sneered and stood beside Feiyun regardless of Bai Wuchang: "I don''t think so, but I think my sister will be better than Miss Baihe."


    Bai Shaobai said with a meaningful smile: "Oh, do you want to bet on something?"


    "Well, if any of us loses, we will fly around Zhongzhou with a sign? The characters on it can be written by the other party, whatever they want to write! "


    Feiyun frowned and hesitated a little, but when he saw the joking color of Feiyun, he became angry: "bet on it!"


    And Chu Feng in the crowd behind, but blink, interesting!


    His eyes are meaningful, forcing him to jump into the sea with Xuanyuan Huining!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2179

    When Bai Shaobai and Feiyun make a bet, feiyuxin and Baihe are still going up. They don''t know that their brothers are gambling for them, and they are still a little shameful.


    They are only concerned about the pressure on themselves, which is even greater than that at the beginning. Now they need to rely on a strong spiritual will to deal with every step they take.


    If they are just themselves, feiyuxin or Baihe must have given up, but they are not alone. There are two contradictory people who don''t want to be worse than the other. So even if they are very miserable at the moment, they don''t want to lose to the opposite party, they want to win a little bit.


    But it''s asking mountain. It won''t be because of their competitive heart that they care more. It''s fair to everyone.


    I feel that the pressure on the body is increasing. Feiyuxin and Bai He''s faces are blue and red, and their throats feel salty and astringent. They want to spit out a mouthful of blood to feel comfortable. They also stop at the same time and want to go up. Maybe they will vomit blood in the next step.


    But even if it is like this, the hearts of the two women are still unwilling to lose to each other. Even if they can''t go up, they have to stick to it until the end and let the other go first. However, every time they stand there for a long time, the strength of their bodies will be greater and more painful.


    Feiyun and Bai Shaobai see in the eyes, the former directly said: "Yuxin, hurry up two steps, or your brother and I will hang the sign written by Bai Shaobai around the city, disgraceful."


    Bai Shaobai coughed and said in a loud voice, "Bai He, you should also work hard. I don''t want to hang a sign around the city."


    The two people''s words made the people on the mountain a little stunned, and then there was a meaningful play. It turned out that it was the two young masters of Yimen and feimen who had gambled. No matter who lost, it was a good thing to see. Thinking about one of them hanging a sign around the City, there might be some writing on it. It was quite cool to think about it.


    But their words are a kind of pressure for feiyuxin on the mountain.


    They stop to see whether the other party can not bear the pressure first, and then it will become a tie. They don''t want their brothers to bet on them. It doesn''t matter if they lose. But as the young master, the elder brother will hang out a circle around the city, losing the face of the family.


    But Bai Wuchang doesn''t have any fluctuation. For his identity, it doesn''t matter if the fight between young people doesn''t involve life and death. Moreover, this kind of competitive thing can also stimulate them to become stronger, which is a good thing.


    At this time, when everyone looked at feiyuxin and Baihe who could hold on for a longer time, Chu Feng took a step forward gently, with a faint light in his left eye, and the demon Kingdom quietly unfolded under the condition of no one noticing. Feiyuxin, who was on the mountain, was constantly transmitting powerful power into her body.


    Xuanyuan Huining stood behind, curious about how Chu Feng walked forward, but such curiosity was soon attracted by the feiyuxin on the mountain.


    Just standing there for a while, feiyuxin, who had not moved at all, suddenly stepped up and looked very relaxed. What happened?


    Not to mention Xuanyuan Huining and other people''s curiosity. Feiyuxin herself is very curious, but she can''t explain clearly now. She only feels that there is a powerful force in her body, but she doesn''t know where these forces come from.


    But when she saw Bai He standing on a step behind her, feiyuxin did not continue to think deeply. No matter what happened, as long as she could win Bai He, it would be OK.


    Now the loss of strength and pressure seems to be reduced, feiyuxin''s face is also a little more relaxed color: "white lotus, don''t you come up?"


    Bai He has an unbelievable look in her eyes. How could she not understand how feiyuxin did it? She admitted that feiyuxin had such a little ability, but this ability and herself were completely in the same realm. Now how can she do something that she has been very difficult to do?


    But no matter how good, now feiyuxin went up a little, she absolutely can''t lose, clenched her teeth, slowly raised her feet, and suddenly her body vibrated like being shocked.


    But Bai He didn''t give up because of this. He fell steadily on the steps and stood at the same height as feiyuxin. He suffered extraordinary pain on his body, but Bai He still had the indomitable look in his eyes, and even looked at feiyuxin provocatively.


    Seeing Bai He, Bai Shaobai was relieved. He didn''t want to lose to Feiyun. Hanging a sign around the city was like losing his ancestral face.


    Waving his hand and calling out, "white lotus, keep going up!"


    Bai he nods, takes back his gaze at feiyuxin, and walks forward again. The blood in his throat will soon come out, but he is still suppressed by Bai He, and in turn leads feiyuxin one step ahead.


    Feiyun was still there just now, rejoicing at her sister''s striving for success. She didn''t want to be overtaken all of a sudden. She said, "Yuxin, come on!"


    Feiyuxin blinked her eyes. She was surprised by her delicate face. She could feel that Bai He''s breath was very unstable. Now she was supported by a spirit. As long as she relaxed, she would faint. But why didn''t she admit defeat? Is it to stick to it?Feiyuxin couldn''t figure out how, but she felt that her strength and pressure didn''t seem to be as big as the beginning. A smile appeared on her face and quickly went up. At this moment, everyone''s eyes were widened.


    Raise the hand to let feiyuxin quick Feiyun is more doubt that he is not wrong, desperately rubbing his eyes there.


    Because when he and Bai Shaobai challenged and asked the mountain just now, feiyuxin''s position has no such speed. How come feiyuxin is much faster than it was at the beginning. Did feiyuxin deliberately hide her strength at the beginning?


    Take a look at the speed. It''s only 50 meters away from the mountainside. Fei Yun is swallowing his saliva. The talent for speed seems to be stronger than his brother. What''s going on?


    Feiyun, the elder brother, was shocked to be like this, not to mention the rest of the people? Even Bai Shaobai was stunned, and Bai Wuchang narrowed his eyes, because for so many years, he had never seen a person go to that position during the demigod period, and still could maintain such a speed. How did feiyuxin do it?


    The most shocking and unacceptable person is Bai He.


    From childhood to adulthood, she and her equally famous feiyuxin have always been incompatible. No matter what kind of occasion they are in, they have to contend with each other. Beauty, realm, and some self-cultivation are all among Bozhong, and none of them has won the other.


    But now feiyuxin directly left her nearly 100 meters away from her and stood on that high step. Bai He felt that it was so unreal. When could feiyuxin do this, she was just like me?


    Or did she come across some special opportunities when she went out for half a year, so she can do what she is like now?


    It''s just that anyway, Bai He can''t accept that feiyuxin is better than her. She knows very well that if she loses to Bai He today, there will be only the first beauty in the inner city of Zhongzhou tomorrow. That person is feiyuxin, who has nothing to do with her Baihe. He doesn''t like that feeling.


    Clenching her teeth, firmness and persistence appeared on her cold and arrogant face. Her mouth skin was bitten and showed a faint red color. Especially when she saw feiyuxin''s eyes at that height, she seemed to be laughing at her.


    Bai he steps out directly, regardless of her body, speed and even resistance, and rushes toward the top. Because feiyuxin runs directly without any pressure, she can''t lose to feiyuxin, absolutely not.


    Strong will supports Bai He''s body and moves rapidly on the steps. At this moment, all people''s mouths are closed and their eyes are fixed on the mountain. Now they can see that Bai He is struggling, because her fight with feiyuxin is not once or twice.


    However, this is the asking mountain. The ancestors have said that if you can''t, you must retreat immediately. If you force yourself to go up, you will only pay a heavy price. At least, you will break your whole meridians and become a waste person. If you are serious, you will lose your life on that mountain.


    Now Bai He, everyone can feel that she is struggling, and even Bai Shaobai can feel that his sister is fighting for it. But he thinks that if he loses, he will have to go around the city and hang a sign. He also refrained from speaking and holding a fluke mentality. Maybe Bai He can do it?


    In everyone''s gaze, Bai He went to the same height as feiyuxin, but when everyone thought she would stop, Bai He continued to go up. In her cold eyes, only unyielding stubbornness and firmness were in her eyes, as if the Qianshan obstacles in front of her could not stop her step.


    All the way forward, all the way firm, all the way unyielding, people saw the figure of the woman on the mountain steps, complex, dignified and admired.


    No matter what the reason why Bai He did this, it is undeniable that many men can''t do Bai He like this, because it''s totally fighting for their own life, and few people are willing to do so.


    Finally, Bai He stopped, and the stop position was on the hillside. Her graceful body stood there. There was no excitement and excitement in her eyes, but a kind of unyielding color flashing. She did not publish any words, but looked down at feiyuxin.


    When you arrive at the hillside, you will have the qualification of the divine realm. Feiyuxin frowns slightly. It''s half a mountainside. Can she do it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2180

    When Bai He reached the middle of the mountain, no one cheered or cheered. At the moment, Bai He didn''t need other people''s cheering voice. She just needed to suppress feiyuxin.


    This is a very aggressive woman, she may lose to the rest of the people, but absolutely not allow herself to lose to feiyuxin, even if she may pay her own life for it. As a father, Bai Wuchang looks at all these things at the foot of the mountain and narrows her eyes slightly.


    As a strong man in the divine realm, he can see that the white lotus now has a meaning that the oil is exhausted and the lamp is withered. It is completely supported by spiritual strength. Once relaxed, it will hurt slightly and die severely!


    I sighed a little in my heart. I didn''t expect that my daughter''s obstinacy and firmness have reached such a level. Although this is the most important essence of becoming a strong man, it will also hurt your own life.


    In all people''s complicated eyes, they all think that feiyuxin may lose to Bai He this time, but she moves up. With the help of Chu Feng, she is not at all difficult to face such a situation. She just stopped and was just frightened by Bai He''s posture, but that''s all.


    The speed of feiyuxin moving again is still not slow at all. It can even be said that it is the fastest speed in the history of Wenshan mountain. Before long, it has reached the middle of the mountain and stands with Bai He.


    Two similar beautiful similar excellent women stand side by side, but in each other''s eyes are not satisfied with each other.


    Bai He pursed her bitten lips and looked back at the mountain. People were surprised to see her move like this. Did Bai He still go up?


    Now we can see that although feiyuxin is a little difficult, it seems that the situation is not as bad as that of Baihe. If we continue, we may have an accident.


    And this time, the white lotus has not moved, but feiyuxin is going directly to the top. The delicate woman says, "can you catch up with me?"


    The speed was much slower than the beginning, but it was shocking for the people present, because feiyuxin not only went to the middle of the mountain, but also continued to go up, and it seemed that she could really go up.


    Without a while, feiyuxin went to a height of 100 meters above the mountainside and stopped. This time, she did not continue to go up. It was not that she did not want to, but she had no way out. She felt that the pressure on her body had been great. If she went up again, she might lose her life.


    Don''t know is Chu Feng no longer use the magic realm to pass her strength feiyuxin looks at the white lotus: "OK?"


    Bai He narrowed his eyes, moved a step, and suddenly felt that his body had been hit hard. Finally, he couldn''t help spraying out a mouthful of blood. Obviously, he was no longer able to do so. However, even in this way, Bai He didn''t mean to go down the mountain and said obstinately, "I can do it!"


    Bai Wuchang''s eyes congealed and said, "Bai He, come down!"


    Bai He seemed to have never heard his father''s voice at all. He went out towards the front. Just as he was about to step up the steps, he was suddenly hit by a greater force. His graceful body immediately bounced back and went towards the whereabouts of the mountain. He continued to spout two mouthfuls of blood from his mouth.


    Charming, beautiful, miserable!


    White impermanence scolds a damned, raise a hand together strength to drag Bai He''s body to fall slowly, hold in the arms, looking at the white lotus white face without any blood color, one hand held her arm, eyebrows deeply wrinkled.


    "You''re dead, asshole," he said


    Just now Bai Wuchang explored Bai He''s body and found that although her strength has not dissipated, her meridians have been completely broken, which is equivalent to being a waste. There is no strength left in the future. Even if it is a treatment, at most, it can only walk like a normal person.


    White lotus eyes a coagulation, puffing out a mouthful of blood, directly fainted in the past, she can not accept all of her meridians broken, the future will become a waste.


    Bai Shaobai was also aware of the seriousness of the matter and quickly asked, "father, what should I do now?"


    Bai Wuchang looks gloomy and terrible. He slaps Bai Shaobai in the face and looks at Fei Yuxin who is coming down from the mountain: "admit defeat and hang out a sign, circle around the city!"


    Bai Shaobai''s face changed. At the moment, what he cared more about was not Bai He''s injury and future, but the bet between himself and Fei Yun. If the younger sister of the two went further, the loser would hang a sign around the city. It was obvious that he had lost.


    What''s more, Feiyun won''t forget about Bai He''s business, because if he were replaced by him, he would not let Feiyun go because of feiyuxin''s accident, and there are not many opportunities to humiliate each other.


    Sure enough, Fei Yun burst into laughter, raised his hand and asked people to take a sign and said, "Bai Shao Lord''s realm will take about half a day. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with it. I''ll give you a few words."


    Then Feiyun drew a turtle on the sign and wrote a sentence below, which said: I''m Bai Shaobai, I''m not as good as Feiyun, I''m a tortoise bastard!Words of shame, but Bai Shaobai can only be gloomy face, did not say a word, because if he wins now, it will only be more humiliating to Feiyun. He will never give him a chance. The opportunity is fair. The reason why he started to gamble was that he felt that he would not lose.


    "I want to have a look again, and then I will go around the city again," he said


    Bai Shaobai has a meaningful smile. He knows that Bai Shaobai doesn''t want to be seen by too many people when he goes around the city in broad daylight, but he can make Feiyun eat shriveled. Day and night are the same. People on the scene will surely spread the matter. After today, Bai Shaobai''s face is completely lost.


    Bai impermanence did not leave, but put the white lotus on the ground, running the power to stabilize her injury for the time being. All the meridians were broken and would not die, but she could not become a warrior. Unless she got the anti heaven pill, she would be an ordinary person in the future.


    Feiyuxin also came down, walked to a sweet smile: "brother!"


    Seeing Bai Shaobai holding a sign with a turtle and a sentence on it, feiyuxin smiles and covers her mouth. She feels very interesting. However, she thinks that she can go to an unprecedented height. Feiyuxin is also very excited. She thinks that she can definitely achieve the highest level of God.


    In my heart, I even wonder if I have attracted some people''s attention. Maybe I''m attracted by some powerful person?


    All of us don''t know what feiyuxin thinks. It''s a pity to look at Bai He. His talent is now abandoned in order to fight for a breath. In the future, she can only be an ordinary person. Once Bai Wuchang''s daughter can''t become a martial artist, she can only be a loser.


    It''s just that this is the cruelty of martial arts. We all feel that there will not be too many people to care.


    The most depressing is Bai Shaobai. He thinks that Bai He''s perseverance is now killing feiyuxin, but why is he losing? I don''t know that because he had offended Chu Feng, he didn''t want to look too bad when he saw the things on the sign. It was even said that he had killed the opportunity to gather together.


    At this time, Chu Feng also jumped out of the crowd, but in order not to be recognized, Chu Feng temporarily covered his face with a black cloth and found a hat to wear.


    No matter his face or another mask, I believe that some people know about his face. Chu Feng wants to see the situation on the mountain, so he can only come out like this. He also believes that ordinary people can''t recognize him unless he is familiar with him.


    At the moment, everyone''s attention is on Fei Yuxin''s body, because what she just showed just now is not only qualified to be a subordinate God, but also may be qualified to be a middle God. Naturally, people pay close attention to Chu Feng''s going out. There are not many people to pay attention to when Chu Feng goes out. Who knows who you are?


    Only Xuanyuan Huining stands in the crowd and stares at Chu Feng with hatred. Others don''t know feiyuxin''s abnormality, but she probably knows it. Feiyuxin looks like she''s in Bozhong with Bai He. It''s obvious just now.


    If you want to say who is stronger, it must be Bai He, because the spirit of the latter is more tenacious than feiyuxin. But now feiyuxin is playing supernormal to a distance above the mountainside. Xuanyuan Huining is not a fool. He knows that it must be Chu Feng who has moved his hands and feet in the dark.


    She also wanted to see Bai Shaobai''s bad luck, but she didn''t want to see feiyuxin, who knew at a glance that she was a fake woman, and Bai He was injured. So she scolded Chu Feng''s son of a bitch in her heart.


    "The king, after all, is lonely!


    Chu Feng stood at the foot of the mountain, looked at the mountain, and sighed with his own voice. He knew that this was the reality of the hidden world. Unless you had a good family background, others knew you, otherwise no one would pay attention to anything you did.


    Now many people do not come out because there are successive people who are worried that they will not succeed and lose face. Therefore, at this time, there is only Chu Feng at the foot of the mountain.


    Chu Yaorao, Ling yunzong and a group of people from Nancheng stood together. Seeing the man with his face covered and hat on, he frowned slightly and felt a trace of familiar smell. He looked at it again and immediately widened his eyes. It was Chu Feng. Why does this bastard seem to challenge the mountain?


    Isn''t that bullying?


    However, Chu enchanting did not cry out, just staring at Chu Feng, she decided that this time must not let chufeng run away.


    When Chu Feng went out for a step, a figure quickly approached from a distance, overflowing with the vast Buddhism: "how about together?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2181

    A figure in white.


    Chu Feng has already stepped up a step, smell speech stopped to look at the distance, but all of a sudden the speaker came to the front, the speed is fast to the point that most of the strong people on the scene can not detect. The only thing that can be known is that the man''s body is filled with the breath of the peak of the late demigod.


    And it seems to be very young, at most 20 years old, a pair of eyes clear and transparent, no trace of impurities in it.


    No one knew the person in front of him, but Chu Feng remembered.


    I once saw Baiyun, the apprentice of Gelu living Buddha, when I was in Tibet. But I didn''t expect that he also came to the hidden world. Moreover, judging from his cultivation, it seems that he must encounter a great opportunity in the hidden world. Most importantly, the white cloud appears to know who he is!


    Baiyun has come to the first step with a peaceful smile: "you can refuse."


    "Why should I refuse?" Chu Feng felt the provocation in the words of Baiyun. With a funny smile, he suddenly went up the mountain. It was just a breathing time. Chu Feng actually crossed a distance of hundreds of meters. The speed was so fast that the naked eye could hardly catch it. It was simply appalling.


    Even the people who pay attention to feiyuxin are attracted by the sudden scene. Who is that person who can go to hundreds of meters at such a fast speed? Is this still normal?


    Hearing the noise of the crowd, feiyuxin also withdrew her eyes and looked at Bai He. When she saw Chu Feng who was hundreds of meters above the asking mountain, others might not know who it was, or even Feiyun didn''t recognize it for a while, but feiyuxin was very clear about who it was, because she remembered the clothes on Chu Feng when she came out today.


    How could he get up so fast? This question fills feiyuxin''s heart.


    Just at this time, when everyone was shocked by the speed of Chu Feng, the white cloud suddenly gave a faint smile. People could only see the shadow of Taoism on the steps, only a few flashes went to the height similar to Chu Feng, and it seemed that there was no problem at all. It seemed that there was no general pressure at all.


    People were shocked at the same time, Chu Feng is also interested in passing over the white clouds: "it seems that you are not as simple as you see?"


    Although Baiyun''s body is filled with the momentum of the peak in the later period of demigod, the speed and everything just shown just now can not be played by a warrior at the peak of semi God''s later stage. Chu Feng is a little more curious and looks at the Baiyun who once met once.


    Baiyun is very calm, looking up to the highest: "simple people, will come here?"


    As the voice fell, the white cloud''s figure turned into a shadow, and the hearts of the people trembled violently. Even Bai Wuchang, who was healing Bai He and controlled the injury, stood up to look at the mountain and asked him, his eyes full of shock.


    If just now the rain is unprecedented, then now the speed and calm of the white clouds can be said to be appalling.


    Even Bai Wuchang himself felt that even if he went to challenge the mountain, the speed would be a little faster under the middle of the mountain, but he could not reach the speed of Baiyun, because it could not be described with normal speed.


    Who in the end is, why do they have such a strong talent and ability, and how can they achieve something that God can''t do.


    All of a sudden, the Chu wind moved without any shadow. It was as if it was moving in an instant. Between a few flashes, he stood on the hillside, and the white clouds just stood on the hillside.


    What''s going on?


    The people on the scene were shocked and speechless. What happened today and why there were so many demons? If you think of what the Tibetan Master said when he appeared, today is the prelude to the beginning of a prosperous age. Does it indicate that there will be many powerful talents today?


    How else to explain what''s happening now? Up to now, seven people have been on the hillside, which has been impossible for a long time, but it happened today, and it really appeared in front of them.


    But for people''s conjecture and complexity, Baiyun and chufeng seem to be much calmer. Standing on the hillside, they have no pressure at all. It seems that this is nothing at all.


    All of a sudden, Baiyun burst into a drink, and a kind of madness appeared in the original peace. He jumped up and started to sprint from the middle of the mountain. The speed was not only not much slower than the beginning, but also faster than the beginning.


    Chu Feng stood there quietly, watching the white clouds continue to go up. As he went up, those clouds were rising slowly. The situation on the mountain was also slowly exposed. The mountain steps and everything could be seen clearly. The more the clouds went up, the more the panorama of the mountain was revealed.


    The scene has been silent. Everyone''s eyes are staring at the rising figure of white clouds without blinking. What kind of monster''s talent is this? Who is this? Why can he treat the mountain as nothing?Baihe, who was simply cured, opened her eyes from her coma. Seeing feiyuxin, she stood aside, shaking her head and remembering what she had lost, and even her meridians were completely broken. She was very sad.


    But this desolation was soon attracted by the situation on the mountain, because the speed of the white clouds had slowly stopped, and that position seemed to be the place to detect the blood vessels of the upper gods. Maybe it was only a hundred meters away from the peak, right? Because the legend goes up to the top, it proves to have the talent of God of creation.


    Eyes slightly narrowed, then who in the end, why can go to such a high place, throughout the ages, how many people can do it?


    If you look again, there is also a man on the hillside, but his face is covered with black cloth and his head is wearing a hat, and he can''t recognize who he is.


    At this time, the Chu wind saw the white clouds stop, also like a flash of lightning over the hillside, the naked eye can not catch the speed of the above, people saw this scene has been shocked, who are these people, why can be so crazy?


    There was no accident. When everyone was almost numb, Chu Feng appeared beside the white clouds. More than ten meters above their heads were thick clouds, and they still couldn''t see what the situation was like. But we all know that as long as we continue to go up, it must be the top of the mountain.


    The seemingly relaxed chufeng and Baiyun are not so relaxed at the moment, because only the two of them can feel the pressure, but both of them can resist it.


    The white cloud glanced at a big stone beside it, and wrote some hard to understand words. He said, "this is the place where the blood of the upper God is detected. Can you go up again?"


    Chu Feng smile, eyes up to reveal the world''s color: "you can I don''t know, but I can."


    Chu Feng''s voice was not deliberately suppressed. In addition, the special and clear introduction of asking mountain into everyone''s ears made people feel crazy. In addition, they could not find any words to describe Chu Feng at the moment. Did he still want to test whether he had the potential of creating God?


    There is also a person for what happened in front of me is also very shocked, this person is feiyuxin.


    She recognized that the man had saved her own life, and even wanted to marry him. Just now she had passed half the mountainside or even more than half the mountainside for a distance. She felt that this person was not worthy of herself. She should find some more powerful existence or commit herself to someone who is capable.


    But now I saw the man who was beginning to appreciate and deny her, and now attracted her again, standing there, far away, but still could feel the arrogance of that man.


    With a touch of water in his eyes, he clenched his fist and swore secretly that he would take this man by any means, because he has the potential of a superior God, and maybe also has the potential of a god of creation. This is Fei Yuxin''s inner thought now.


    What happened in front of us is numb to the point that can''t be described by words. It''s not surprising that there are such people in the world, but it''s hard for them to accept the presence of two such people. When can such evil genius appear so easily?


    But no matter how unacceptable they are, all this is the fact. The two people who have reached the height of the upper God are the existence they need to look forward to, even if they are just filled with the momentum of the later peak of demigod.


    When everyone felt that they had reached the limit, they moved again. The Chu wind and the white clouds burst out one after another, and the thick dark clouds in the sky slowly rose again because of the reason that they moved up, showing more original appearance.


    About a kilometer away, they stopped. The thunder was heard in the sky. Chu Feng raised his head and frowned: "it seems that the road to test the blood and qualification of the God of nature is not so easy to go!"


    Baiyun mildly smiles: "if it is so simple, it will not be ten divine realms, only one God of creation!"


    The two people''s words were introduced into the ears of people by asking about the particularity of the mountain. With the shock, they are now walking the last part of the road of the God of creation. Why does it seem that the mountain hasn''t reached the end? Isn''t the peak the God of creation?


    This is a problem that people can''t understand, let alone think through.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2182

    Two people continue to go up, in the eyes of everyone, chufeng and Baiyun seem to be very relaxed, but only they can understand the pressure, what is the meaning of the dull thunder?


    FEIBA, who came back from Xuanyuan''s secret place, also came after receiving the news from feimen elder. He was very surprised to see that two people on the top of the mountain were constantly going up.


    White impermanence on one side shook his head: "I don''t know what''s going on now. The only thing for sure is that they are testing the blood vessels of the God of creation."


    FEIBA''s body was shocked, and his eyes were surprised to see Chu Feng and Baiyun who were going up. Both of them were just filled with the breath of semi God''s later peak, but now they are walking to that place. FEIBA thinks that he can''t go there now. How did the two strong semi God peak leaders do?


    "Who are they?" he asked


    Bai Wuchang shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "I know!" But feiyuxin took the message.


    A word immediately let the people around him look at him, and FEIBA took her hand: "Xin''er, do you know who it is? Do you know them? "


    Bai Wuchang, Feiyun, Bai Shaobai, and even Bai He, who can''t get up on the ground, all look at feiyuxin. Other people from Yimen and feimen also look at feiyuxin and wonder how she knows the amazing existence of these two talents.


    Feiyuxin felt a sense of accomplishment for the first time and said, "I just know one of them. I don''t know the other one in white."


    FEIBA was a little disappointed, but she was excited to know that feiyuxin knew one of them: "who is it?"


    "The man who saved me on the island yesterday." Fei Yuxin wanted to say her name, but she thought that Chu Feng was hiding her face. She certainly didn''t want to be known who he was. So she simply said, "although he was covered with his face, I still know, because I remember the clothes he and I came out of in the morning."


    Only Feiyun and FEIBA, father and son, knew what happened on the island. So they all looked at the mountain and looked at it with different complexities.


    Feiyun is a jealous look. Last night, I heard feiyuxin say that her rescuers can kill seven or eight people with similar state on their own. However, those who don''t pay attention to her have gone to places where he can''t go. The psychological gap makes him very uncomfortable.


    Even the eyes are with a heavy killing machine, a color of destruction.


    FEIBA was shocked and stood in the same place. He had just come back from Xuanyuan secret place. He already knew who had saved feiyuxin yesterday. His eyes glanced at the figure of Chu Feng. He knew that this man was Chu Feng. Unexpectedly, he came to challenge and asked Shan. Is he afraid of being found?


    It''s just that such a look in the eyes of others is the shock of FEIBA, but I didn''t think of going to other places.


    Bai Wuchang didn''t think much about it. He just waved to an elder of Yimen and said, "when they come down, you can invite them. We are willing to let them be guests of honor."


    Those who have the blood of the God of creation should please them, because there may be countless benefits in the future.


    FEIBA took back his eyes and said, "brother Bai, the emperor asked me to bring you a few words. Come with me."


    Bai Wuchang is stunned, and then appears a solemn color. He follows Fei Ba to one side, but his eyes never leave the two figures on the mountain.


    FEIBA had the same attitude, but he felt that he wanted to tell Bai Wuchang something. He lowered his voice to ensure that only two people could hear him. Then he said, "brother Bai, don''t go to Yimen for these two people."


    Bai Wuchang frowned and looked back at FEIBA: "why, I''ve made friends with two future gods of nature. Don''t you want to?"


    "I don''t mean that." FEIBA shook his head and passed by solemnly. It seemed that they had reached a special height. They whispered: "I believe the emperor will tell you what he knows, because one of them is someone we can''t afford. It''s better for the emperor to pay attention to them."


    FEIBA believes Bai Wuchang won''t say anything, but the less people know about the arrival of Chu Feng, the better.


    Bai Wuchang frowned, because FEIBA said that it was Xuanyuan emperor''s meaning, which made him a little dignified. As for whether baiwuchang was lying, he didn''t think so, because he knew that Bai Wuchang was definitely not the kind of person who would dare to use Xuanyuan emperor to lie at will.


    For the first time, his eyes swept over the top of the mountain. Who was it that attracted the attention of Xuanyuan emperor?


    But Chu Feng did not know that he came to the inner city of Zhongzhou. He just stopped to take a long breath to ease the pain on his body. It was like a mountain pressing on his body, and his body seemed to be bombarded by countless forces. It was very uncomfortable.


    The white cloud also stopped, the look on his face was not so relaxed. He coughed gently and raised his head: "it seems that I can only walk here for the time being. I want to go up and verify whether I can become a saint of heaven. Now I don''t seem to be able to do it!"The words of the white clouds floated into everyone''s ears, and their looks changed slightly.


    Isn''t this the place of asking the mountain, testing the divine realm? Why is something wrong now? Why does that person say he is a saint of heaven?


    FEIBA and baiwuchang have a little change in their looks, because they have always only asked the mountain to be the place to test the blood vessels of the divine realm. How can we see the situation now and seem to ask that the mountain is not what it is supposed to be?


    FEIBA was rough and straight, so he went up on the spot and asked in a loud voice, "what''s wrong with the mountain, little brother? Isn''t it to test the cultivation of the divine realm? "


    "Not nature!" With a faint smile, Baiyun did not betray the truth and show off the mystery. He replied: "this mountain was called Shengdao mountain a long time ago. Shengfeng and daoshan were named at the beginning of the new era. It can test a person''s talent and achievements, but it is not a divine realm."


    A word touched everyone''s heart. The white cloud raised his hand and pointed to the top of the mountain still covered by clouds, and said, "it is to test the holy way. At this stage, we will prove that we have the blood of the God of creation. As long as you can walk up, you will see the stone tablet. There are simple instructions on the stone tablet. Of course, you should know how to read ancient Chinese characters."


    "If you can go to the top of the mountain, then,,"


    Baiyun smiles, and when everyone guesses a result, he lightly adds: "then it''s not just the talent of the God of creation, but the talent of the sage of heaven. In other words, those who can go up will have the opportunity to respect the gods forever!"


    Simple words are like thunder in people''s hearts. At the same time, they are shocked by endless excitement. It turns out that this mountain can not only detect the cultivation of God''s realm, but also possess the talent of saints in the way of heaven.


    FEIBA and Bai Wuchang have a sharp look in their eyes. They find that their blood is boiling.


    Saint of heaven, that is the existence in the legend.


    However, FEIBA and Bai Wuchang, as the heads of the two forces, calmed down. The former thought of something and asked, "by the way, the elder sent me a message saying that the Tibetan Lord appeared, and there were two other powerful deities. What''s the matter?"


    Just now, he was attracted by the white cloud and Chu wind, because they were all on the top of the mountain. Now he thought about it, he felt that it was more than that today.


    Feiyuxin came to me and whispered, "the Tibetan master has indeed appeared. I only know one of the other two, who brought us back from the underworld sea." The reason is so quiet, just do not want to let people know that she has met one of them.


    FEIBA nodded slightly, his eyes slightly solidified and looked up to the sky. Although Zhongzhou was close to that place, it was not as high as the gods of heaven and nature. How could there be so many powerful people in the realm of gods? Their eyes glanced over Chu Yihong. He probably heard that it was because there was a middle God who wanted to take away Chu Yihong, and a superior God appeared.


    How can the two figures on the mountain look at each other again?


    On the top of the mountain, the white cloud twisted his neck and said, "let''s go together. Although I don''t think it''s possible, I''ll try it eventually. If I can''t become a saint of heaven, I''ll get internal injuries."


    "Good!" Although Chu Feng is curious about why Baiyun''s talent is so powerful, it''s also a good thing to have a person go up there and see the scenery on the top of the mountain and even see the throne that Lu Wan can''t sit on.


    They went up again, and suddenly, five meters after they went out, there was a terrible thunder between heaven and earth, and the thunder sounded very far away. It seemed that they were not in this world. What happened?


    And in their curiosity, suddenly the clouds on the mountain were slowly dispersing, revealing an unattainable peak.


    For the first time since the beginning of the new era, no one knows the panorama of the mountain.


    "They are only ten meters away from the peak of Shengdao mountain."


    Br > the height of the top of the mountain is about three times higher than the top of the mountain Chair.


    The golden thunder and lightning thundered on the seat, and the golden light appeared. A terrible pressure surged into the world.


    It''s from that seat!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2183

    The sudden change of holy road mountain made everyone forget everything that started.


    No matter whether it is the Tibetan master, the God of the evil way, or the person who called Huyan Jue Ming, they are all forgotten at the moment. Now everyone''s eyes are staring at the seat on the three meter step that goes up from the top of the mountain. It is domineering to see who sits on it.


    This is the first time they have seen the situation on the mountain, so no one can explain why, what the seat symbolizes, and if you go to the top of the mountain, you will have the blood and qualification of a saint of heaven.


    So if you go up the three meter steps and sit on the seat, what does it mean?


    One by one questions are full of people''s hearts, but there is no reasonable explanation at the moment.


    Chufeng and Baiyun looked at each other, and then they all went up. Before climbing the mountain, Chu Feng had already known from Chu Yi and Luo Qian that there was a throne on the top of the mountain, so there was no curiosity to see that throne appeared at the moment, but was shocked that a throne could emit such terrible power.


    However, for Chu Feng, that''s all. Even the top of the mountain hasn''t gone up, let alone sit on the throne that Lu Wan can''t even sit on?


    Of course, there is also a little curiosity that Baiyun seems to have known for a long time. He is not surprised by the appearance of the throne, which makes Chu Feng''s doubts much more than at the beginning. Baiyun is just Gru''s apprentice, from the modern world. Why does he like to know a lot of things?


    It is estimated that only Baiyun can answer these questions.


    Thinking about it, Chu Feng and Baiyun came to the bottom of the last step of the mountain peak. From below, the mountain path became smaller and smaller, because the people who could come up to the back would be smaller and smaller. At the moment, only two people could stand on the last step at the same time.


    Both of them already have the qualification of God of creation. As long as they go out one step further, they will have the qualification of saints. However, this step seems to be in front of us, but it seems to be in the distant past and future.


    "I''ll go first."


    Baiyun''s face showed a faint smile, and gently raised his foot, but when the foot was just about to fall, Baiyun''s body was suddenly shocked and flew out. It also spewed out a mouthful of blood. Then it was suspended in the void outside the mountain. It seemed impossible to get close to it.


    Looking at the mountain peak, which was only one step away, the white cloud sighed softly: "it seems that I still need to work hard. It''s just a little bit closer to the sage, but it can also be difficult to reach the sky."


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see the failure of Baiyun and the last step. Instead, he looked at the throne, which was shining brilliantly. The strangest thing was that looking at this throne, Chu Feng''s heart sprouted the most powerful desire to conquer in history.


    This desire has never been, every cell in the body, blood or body seems to be burning and boiling in general, eyes flashing light, Chu Feng raised his feet.


    Those who feel sorry for the failure of Baiyun are staring at chufeng again. Unexpectedly, this is Shengdao mountain, which can not only detect the blood of the divine realm, but also test the qualification of saints. Then the final Chu wind is their final hope. They want to go that step, but it does not hinder them to watch Chu Feng climb to the top.


    Even Baiyun''s Cross knee sitting in the void, eyes staring at Chu Feng, want to see if he can go on that last step.


    He knew that the man in front of him was Chu Feng. He knew that he was taboo. He was born with the qualification to be a saint. Even if he had the natural qualification, he would not be able to go up if his blood, ability and tenacity were not up to the standard.


    Among all the attention, Chu Feng''s foot also slowly fell down, but all people''s hearts were slowly lifted up. Whether we can witness the birth of a miracle depends on this moment.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Chu Feng felt that the soul, blood and cells of his body were suffering from a mysterious force. He was very miserable, and seemed to die in the next second. The air around him seemed to be compressed. As long as he left this step, he seemed to die.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and endured the inhuman pain. Suddenly, he burst out and asked the mountain. There was a terrible smell on the mountain, which swept around. The retreating clouds were directly blown away by this powerful force. There was no cloud in the sky. There was only the thunder that sounded there.


    The foot fell steadily on the mountain of asking questions, and it struck people''s hearts like a heavy hammer.


    Go up, one foot finally stepped on it, as long as the other foot also follow up, it shows that you have the qualification of a saint.


    Chu Feng raised his head. His left eye flashed with crazy color and a kind of bloodthirsty red color when everyone could not see it. He lifted his last foot and fell on the last step. He also formally stepped on the mountain and asked for help!


    The whole scene is dead and silent without any sound. At this moment, the whole world is quiet. The focus of the whole world seems to be the Chu wind standing there.He went up. Now he is standing on the top of the mountain to prove that he has not only the blood of the divine realm, but also the qualification of a saint, because they have no doubt about what Baiyun said just now, which is called Shengdao mountain. It can not only detect the blood of God state, but also test the qualification of saint.


    The lonely figure, that lonely to look like a bleak king, the future will be a saint?


    People would like to say whether this is a joke, but the history of the endless years of the mountain tells them that all this is true. People who still don''t know what they look like will have endless terror in the future, and they will even respect the gods forever.


    Just, can he grow up?


    After calming down a little from the shock of Chu Feng''s ascent to the top of the mountain, people think of such words. Although the mountain has proved his talent and qualification, if he can''t grow up, he is still just a talent.


    And will those who stand at the top of the cloud grow up? This question has come to our mind.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care what others were thinking. He walked a few steps forward and quietly came to the three meter steps. Looking up at the luxurious and atmospheric throne, it seemed that it was made of gold. There were nine dragons and a phoenix carved on it. The breath was very unknown, but it made people feel a light pressure.


    Chu Feng went to the steps under the steps, a total of nine steps can go to the throne, Chu Feng raised his feet and walked up.


    Just just walked out of the first step, suddenly felt that the soul suffered heavy damage, came a very painful feeling, even the body seems to have a tearing like pain, what is going on?


    Standing on the steps in front of the throne, Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the throne. No wonder LV Wan couldn''t sit on it. The first step brought such strong damage. Then what kind of harm would the last ninth step be? What kind of harm would happen even if he sat on the throne?


    His eyes slightly coagulated, Chu Feng did not continue to walk up the second step, but quietly looked at the throne, and found that there were some inscriptions on the side of the ninth step?


    Above the void, the white cloud saw and opened his mouth: "the supreme throne, the master of all worlds!"


    Chu Feng''s heart beat hard, and even everyone was shocked when he heard the words of Baiyun. The seat was actually the throne, and it was also called the supreme throne, the master of the world? Does sitting on it symbolize the master of all worlds and the king of countless creatures? Or is it even higher than the sages of heaven?


    Nobody knows, Chu Feng doesn''t know, and even Baiyun doesn''t know. He just knows those words.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and scattered the shock brought by these eight words. His eyes fell on the supreme throne peacefully, thinking what he could get if he could sit on it? Or is it just a symbolic meaning, for example, even surpassing the way of heaven?


    Chu Feng did not know, and did not know how to explain everything in front of him, because Luo Qian and Chu Yi both said that the supreme throne was something that Lu Wan could not sit on. Chu Feng did not think he could.


    But I have come to this place, and I will try it. Otherwise, I will inevitably leave some regrets there.


    With a decision in his heart, Chu Feng gritted his teeth and resisted the pain from the heart and the body, and took a step forward. No matter what kind of harm he suffered from his body and soul, Chu Feng did not pay attention to it. He only had the supreme throne in his eyes.


    He''s going to take it down, he''s going to sit on it, he''s going to feel the power that''s coming out of that throne.


    All the way up, the whole world seems to be quiet, only Chu Feng''s lonely back, no one knows what he is bearing, but he feels a kind of King''s loneliness.


    3¡¢ Four, seven, eight, nine steps!


    When Chu Feng arrived, he even got to the throne. The white clouds, which had been suspended, stood up and narrowed their eyes slightly.


    Chu Feng turned around and stood there, looking into the distance and all the people on the ground. He had a feeling of overlooking all living beings. He squinted. Chu Feng sat down directly on the throne without any resistance.


    However, when Chu Feng sat down, there was a strong wind and thunder around the top of the mountain. The golden light of the supreme throne was much stronger than that at the beginning, and even exceeded the sunlight in the sky at the moment.


    And it''s changing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2184

    The sky and earth are full of color, and the dazzling light even makes it difficult for all things to see. The people who were staring at them closed their eyes, because the light was too dazzling.


    After feeling that the light in front of them is not so dazzling, the talents slowly opened their eyes and looked at the top of the peak, and their spirit was shocked.


    The original golden throne has changed. Instead of the dazzling golden light, it is a kind of faint light. The original all gold throne has turned into a dark and shiny one. How could it look like this?


    Why is the supreme throne just like this now?


    "What on earth is venerable thinking?"


    The white cloud looked at the change in front of him, looked at the Chu wind sitting on the supreme throne, passing by the dark and shining supreme throne, all of which confirmed some things.


    Chu Feng, one day above the sage, is just above the sage, what is it? Baiyun didn''t know about it. He only knew that people like Chu Feng should not exist in this world. Otherwise, it would be a disaster not only for the present world, but also for the five forbidden areas, and even for the universe.


    Because Chu Feng''s future can''t be measured at all. Unless he is dead, no one can stop him from going up to the sage of the heavenly way and condensing his eyes. The breath of the vast Buddhism on the white clouds began to change.


    It''s just as good as evil. It''s like a Buddha and a demon!


    Chu Feng was still reliving the mysterious feeling when he sat on the throne. He felt the change of white clouds. He raised his head and saw a Vientiane behind the white clouds. But the Vientiane was black, and the Buddha and demon were one?


    Baiyun is a Buddha and a demon!


    However, after experiencing Dama, Chu Feng is not so surprised at such a thing. Dama is the disciple of Tibetan master, and Baiyun is the disciple of Gelu. The cultivation method of the integration of Buddhism and Demons comes from Tantra. Now Baiyun is also a person of Buddhism and demons. Chu Feng is not surprised, but slowly stands up.


    And Chu Feng is not surprised because he has seen it, but for those who have not, it is shocked.


    In their cognition, Buddhism and Taoism are Buddhism and Taoism, and magic way is magic way. How can Buddhism and demons be integrated?


    And since ancient times, Buddhism and demons have been two irreconcilable extremes. But why can it happen to a person at this moment?


    In the beginning, the peaceful breath of Buddhism in Baiyun has completely disappeared. Instead, there is a very evil breath. There are not only the vastness of Buddhism, but also the profundity and repression of demons. The two kinds of breath that should not appear in one person at the same time appear at the same time, which is totally contrary to people''s cognition.


    Even baiwuchang and FEIBA, who have existed for countless years, can''t explain all this, so the rest of us can''t explain it.


    Br > but the spirit of the white cloud and the white cloud are still rising, and they are not only shocked by the rising of the spirit and the white cloud.


    What''s the matter? A person has two kinds of extreme cultivation breath, which has already shocked people. At the moment, the breath of the devil''s road has even climbed to the upper God''s realm. The endless evil spirit is surging out, which makes all people on the ground feel that kind of depression.


    Baiyun is actually a superior God, not to say those people on the ground feel shocked, that is, Chu Feng is slightly surprised.


    In his cognition, such a situation can only appear in one kind of person, that is, the person who inherits it, and he must also be, or, think of a possibility. Chu Feng''s eyes burst into a fierce look: "who are you?"


    He had some conjecture in his heart, but Chu Feng wanted to get the answer in Baiyun''s mouth at the moment. Otherwise, it would be impossible for a person to have the martial arts realm at the later peak of the demigods, while the demonic realm was the upper God.


    Baiyun faint smile, in the evil atmosphere surrounded by him from the beginning to the end is very calm: "you have guessed it?"


    His eyes also looked into the distance. Suddenly, two terrible figures fell from the sky. One left and one right stood in front of the white clouds, but their faces were not visible. But Chu Feng knew who they were, Luo Qian and Chu Yi.


    Their appearance also indirectly confirmed Chu Feng''s conjecture that Baiyun was not a pure double cultivation of Buddhism and demons, but it belonged to the devil itself, because,,,, and he may be one of the seven evil sages who had never appeared, and the Buddha Sha, who was the third in the list, could destroy the world by using special temperament.


    The biggest characteristic of Buddha evil spirit is the integration of Buddha and devil. He is a devil, but he practices Buddhism.


    On the ground, feiyuxin saw Luo Qian and Chu Yi who suddenly appeared, and pulled Fei Ba tightly: "it''s them, that''s them!"


    At this time, no one paid attention to feiyuxin''s abnormality, because everyone was attracted by the two gods that suddenly appeared in the air, or the upper gods of the devil''s road. They recognized that one of them had just appeared. It had not left, but was hidden around. As for the other, who was it?Just now the Tibetan master has said that the man is Qingsha, the inheritor of the ancient Qisha emperor. Who is the other one? And who is the Buddha and devil who seems to be floating in white?


    FEIBA motioned feiyuxin not to speak. He looked slightly dignified. As the spokesman of Xuanyuan family in the inner city of Zhongzhou, how could he have imagined that there would be so many powerful gods in the inner city of Zhongzhou, and at least all of them were the existence of the middle God. Now, three superior gods are standing on the void. What''s the matter?


    But Baiyun''s eyes just from Luo Qian and Chu Yi''s body, then took back the eyes, a faint smile: "Qingsha and Chisha, you want to stop me?"


    Luo Qian stepped forward and said in a deep voice, "do you want to do that?"


    Baiyun nodded his head seriously, looked at Chu Feng, and said calmly: "I don''t mind accepting one or even two gods in the world, but I can''t accept that there are people who surpass the God in this world, because I''m afraid that when I''m shoulder to shoulder, there are still people on my head."


    Obviously, that is to kill Chu Feng before he grows up.


    "White clouds!"


    Just when Baiyun revealed that it was possible to kill at any time, the void was turbulent. The Tibetan master who should have left turned up again, and Dama was still with him: "you have been in the hidden world for some time. Is it time to go with me?"


    Baiyun squinted and raised his head. When he saw the Tibetan master, the murderous opportunity on his face slowly dissipated, and he bowed slightly: "I''ve met Shizu, I''ve met my Shibo, I''ve only seen,,,"


    the Tibetan master chuckled: "I understand what you mean, but some things are destiny. Even if you can''t change them, follow me. Your era should not start here." Then he said to Luo Qian and Chu Yi, "Chisha, Qingsha, do you want to go with me?"


    "Although it doesn''t have much effect for you to go with me, at least I can help you to reach your peak ahead of time. The demon king is on the periphery of the Tianxun battlefield and lacks some partners. It happens that the Buddha and the evil spirit also appear. Do you want to come together?"


    Luo Qian and Chu Yi seem to be hesitating there. Chu Feng knows what their mood is. Miyin tells them to go as long as it is good for them, and he will do the rest.


    Luo Qian and Chu Yi then slowly soared to the front of the Tibetan master, and said in unison, "that will trouble the Tibetan master."


    "It should be!" With a faint smile, the Tibetan Master said to the white cloud, "in this life, you are the Buddha Sha, and also my grandson. Now I want you to go with me, go to the heaven punishment battlefield and meet the demon king. Will you go?"


    Baiyun eyes some unwilling to pass the Chu wind, and then slightly sighed: "listen to the master''s arrangement."


    The white cloud also scattered all the sharpness and sharpness. A light came to the Tibetan master''s side, and it became as peaceful as the beginning. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, no one would have thought that Baiyun had another identity, one of the seven evil kings in ancient times, Buddha Sha!


    I only think he is an ordinary Buddhist disciple.


    After a big war that might be triggered, the Tibetan master took several of them slowly into the air. On the one hand, he seemed to be talking to the public, but in fact he said to Chu Feng, "work hard!"


    In a blink of an eye, the Tibetan master with Luo Qian and Dama disappeared into the void, even without any breath left. Chu Feng knew that they had gone to a place he could not reach at present, and slowly withdrew his eyes.


    People on the ground are also slightly in a trance, feeling that what happened today is completely changing their understanding of the world. Where are so many powerful people in the divine realm, and all of them exist above the upper gods?


    Then, his eyes turned to Chu Feng, and his eyes were more blazing. If the man named Baiyun didn''t lie at first, he who could go to the top of the mountain would become a saint of heaven in the future. But who is this person and why should he cover his face?


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to what others were thinking. He stood up and looked at the supreme throne. A hand gently lifted up. Suddenly, the supreme throne turned into a whirlpool in Chu Feng''s hand. After a while, the supreme throne disappeared.


    People looked shocked. What happened? Where was the supreme throne? Why did it seem to get into that man''s body?


    Chu Feng stood there and looked at the back of his hand and saw the beauty of a throne. He knew that the throne must belong to the artifact above the divine rank. Now it has been connected with his blood and integrated into his body.


    Exhaling freely, Chu Feng turns around, and suddenly his body turns into a meteor, passing through the void directly and vanishing in an instant. If it wasn''t for the man who scattered the clouds to ask if the mountain is still there, people would almost doubt what happened just now.


    It''s just, where''s the man? Who is he?


    What the Chu Feng who left did not know was that because he had taken the throne on the top of the mountain today, he had already let the people in the far away place firm their heart to kill him regardless of the matter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2185

    When night came, the story of asking for mountains had spread all over the land of Zhongzhou, and even had the meaning of spreading out to the outside of Zhongzhou.


    After all, there are too many shocks today.


    Chu enchanting took the lead to climb the hillside, causing a sensation, and then Feiyun and Bai Shaobai also went up to the hillside, and then there were feiyuxin and Baihe. Five people going to the hillside in one day would be equivalent to the birth of at least five powerful deities in the future, but this is not enough.


    There was also a middle god named Huyan juelian. Then there were three legendary Tibetan masters and the inheritors of the ancient Qisha emperor, and all of them were the existence of the upper gods. If you want to say that you are not shocked, you are simply lying to yourself.


    If these are enough shocking, then the Chu Feng who finally covered up his face climbed to the top of the mountain and even sat on the supreme throne, which made the people on the scene do not know how to describe it. According to Baiyun, going to the top of the mountain is equivalent to having the qualification of a saint of heaven, which indicates that the person at that time was qualified as a saint of heaven.


    And what the supreme throne stands for, people are also very curious.


    It can be said that the whole land of Zhongzhou is doing such a thing now, that is to find the person who has climbed the mountain top, but only those who are looking for it can know exactly what they are thinking. But one thing for sure is that many people covet the supreme throne on the mountain. It is rumored that it is a top-grade artifact or even a top-notch sacred instrument.


    But anyway, no one has found him since he left the top of the mountain.


    But when the whole world is looking for himself, Chu Feng has already returned to the courtyard arranged by feimenfeiyuxin. The dark and shining supreme throne is emitting a special faint light in front of him.


    Chu Feng knew that the supreme throne was changed when he sat on it, not the way it was. It was just what the supreme throne was, why such a change took place when he sat on it, and what the mysterious feeling was.


    Chu Feng caught it, but it didn''t catch it in general. It''s not clear what it is, but it seems to be very beneficial to the saints of heaven.


    As for why he thought it was good for the sage of heaven, it was Chu Feng''s intuition, which he did not know.


    I''ve been watching here since I came back, but Chu Feng can''t see through after all. I''ve seen it for a long time. It seems that it''s just a pretty good throne, and there''s nothing special about it.


    Hearing the slight footsteps, Chu Feng did not take up the supreme throne, because he knew it was Xuanyuan Huining.


    Sure enough, as soon as Chu Feng turned around, Xuanyuan Huining appeared out of thin air. When Chu Feng left, she didn''t follow her, but waited for feiyuxin to go with her. When she came back, feiyuxin said something wrong and said to go back first. Xuanyuan Huining also came back. She and feiyuxin did not say a word all the way.


    Seeing the supreme throne in front of Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Huining originally wanted to scold Chu Feng for not knowing how to keep a low profile. For a time, he was attracted to the past.


    Looking at the supreme throne, Xuanyuan Huining had a ridiculous idea of worshiping him. He blinked and asked, "brother-in-law, can I sit down?"


    Chu Feng smile: "like you to sit, just to help me see what this thing is, a kind of feeling is very wonderful, but I don''t know how to describe."


    Xuanyuan Hui nodded her head. When she got to the supreme throne, she turned around and wanted to sit down. However, her ass had just sat down and had not touched the seat. Suddenly, an invisible force bounced her away. Fortunately, Chu Feng blocked her in front of her, otherwise Xuanyuan Huining would fall to the ground.


    But Rao is so, Xuanyuan Huining is also angry, a push away Chu Feng: "you are intentional."


    Chu Feng was still surprised. The supreme throne left the mountain. It seemed that no one else could sit on the mountain. When he heard Xuanyuan Huining''s words, he was confused and asked, "what did I mean?"


    "You must have done something about it." Xuanyuan Huining pointed to the supreme throne, and her pretty face was angry: "I just want to think that I can''t sit down and be bounced away. Then you hold me and you can eat my tofu."


    Xuanyuan Huining saw that Chu Feng was still there staring at himself. He was more sure that Chu Feng was intentional. He snorted angrily and stepped on Chu Feng fiercely. He walked forward and entered the house.


    Chu Feng felt that he was as unjust as Dou''e at this moment, but he also knew that this was Xuanyuan Huining''s character. He shook his head speechlessly and looked at the supreme throne again. Couldn''t ordinary people sit on the supreme throne, and once he recognized the Lord, the rest of the people couldn''t sit on it?


    Chu Feng asked himself in his heart, but could not get a positive answer. When he heard a slight movement again, Chu Feng raised his hand and the supreme throne disappeared in front of his eyes and turned into a sign on the back of his hand.


    A maid like woman also came in and bowed over and said, "Master Cheng, our young lady wants to ask, have you had dinner yet?"


    Chu Feng has been studying the supreme throne dinner since he came back. He thought it was feiyuxin who wanted to send someone over. Chu Feng nodded and said, "I haven''t eaten yet."


    The maid then said: "Miss, if Master Cheng ate, let us give you some dessert after dinner. If you don''t eat, she has prepared thin wine in xiangboudoir, hoping to invite Master Cheng to have dinner together."Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. It seems that feiyuxin is worried about his refusal, so he specially asked people to ask. Now they have said that they have not eaten. If they don''t, it seems a bit unreasonable.


    Just thinking of Xuanyuan Huining, Chu Feng hesitates a little. He looks back and looks at the door closed. It seems that Xuanyuan Huining is still angry about what happened just now. The misunderstanding was intentional.


    Think about it, this is after all in the flying door, how to give a little face, Chu Feng nodded: "please lead the way!"


    Almost Chu Feng just left with the maid, Xuanyuan Huining opened the door and came out. Her pretty face was full of anger, and two small powder fists were holding: "bastard chufeng, knowing that I''m still angry, I still want to have dinner with feiyuxin. I hate you, don''t want to touch me again!"


    Chu Feng, who left, did not know what the wonderful sister-in-law was talking about. He followed the maid through the woods and came to a more elegant and quiet house not far from where they lived. It seems that this is feiyuxin''s residence.


    The air can smell a faint smell of flowers, there are some specially dug out of the river in the house flow, small bridges, water, pavilions, even in the evening, there is no lack of that kind of special beauty.


    All the way forward, it should be to the backyard, because Chu Feng didn''t know about it, and didn''t know whether it was the backyard or the inner yard.


    Outside a room, two maidens stood at the door. The woman who invited Chu Feng stopped and gently raised her hand: "Master Cheng, please come in. Miss has been waiting inside for a long time."


    Chu Feng nodded, and the three women even retreated. Chu Feng was more curious. I just came to have a meal. Shouldn''t you be waiting on the side? Why did you quit?


    Unable to understand what these maids were thinking, Chu Feng raised his hand and gently knocked on the door, saying, "Miss Yuxin, I''m Cheng Yaojin!" When he said he was Cheng Yaojin, Chu Feng always felt a little uncomfortable.


    Inside soon came the voice of inviting in. Chu Feng opened the door and went in. He saw a table in front of him, which was full of dishes, but did not see feiyuxin.


    When he looked to the left, Chu Feng''s body was shocked. He saw that there was a bathing pool separated by a layer of gauze. At the moment, a woman was sitting there with her back facing her. The snow-white back showed that this woman''s skin was delicate, but who could it be?


    Although it seems a little hazy across a layer of yarn, it is this kind of hazy beauty that is fatal.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, feiyuxin turns around. Although people are all in the water, the scene of the two snow-white mountains is still vaguely visible. Chu Feng is in a trance and speculates what feiyuxin wants to do. Today, she must know that the man on the mountain is him, but now it is so strange. Chu Feng warns himself to be careful, after all, people are separated from each other.


    But in the bath, feiyuxin''s look flitted past the faint shyness. It was the first time to bathe in front of a man. Although the whole person was not seen in the water, he was a little shy.


    There is a fatal temptation to bite his lips. He says softly: "Master Cheng, people are bathing. It''s not good for you to open the door like this!"


    Chu Feng reluctantly took back his eyes and closed the door with vigilance in his heart. He looked as natural as possible: "abrupt."


    "What''s so abrupt?" Feiyuxin said with a faint smile to Chu Feng, and her voice was particularly gentle: "you are my Savior. If it wasn''t for you, I didn''t know what it was like to be tormented by some animals of Tu Ban. Even if it was not for mutual consent, how could you be so abrupt?"


    Chu Feng just a smile, slightly biased head, do not want to see the hazy scenery after the curtain at the moment, but the eyes can not help but to see more.


    But feiyuxin suddenly asked, "Master Cheng, do you need a bath?"


    Chu Feng a Zheng, continue to doubt whether he heard wrong, feiyuxin is calling him together?


    When Chu Feng was stunned and doubted that he had heard something wrong, feiyuxin said again: "you are my Savior. You can bathe and change clothes for you once. Yuxin can still do it, but I don''t know whether Master Cheng can look up to the humble Yuxin?"


    Ask the mountain top step up that moment, Chu wind has been the unchanging king!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2186

    In the face of feiyuxin''s ambiguous invitation, Chu Feng is a little trance.


    In his impression, feiyuxin belongs to the kind of more delicate woman, only occasionally a little pretentious, plus the heart of a little selfish woman, but Chu Feng can be sure that she is a woman of self love.


    At that time, when Tu Ban''s intention was wrong on the isolated island of the Ming sea, Chu Feng hid in the dark and could catch the firmness in Fei Yuxin''s eyes. She knew that if she could not resist, she would definitely choose blood splashing, and would not be insulted by Tuban and others on the spot. But now,,


    looking at the shy invitation of a woman in the bath, Chu Feng invited him to bathe and change clothes for him Feeling is so unreal, such a thing should not happen in feiyuxin''s body, but now it is true.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng thinks in his heart where feiyuxin''s intention is, but for a moment Chu Feng doesn''t know where the problem is. He can let feiyuxin, a self loving woman, do such a thing.


    If it is really just because he is her savior, Chu Feng thinks that this is pure bullshit. Although there are things that he promised to do, such things will never happen to feiyuxin, but they will not happen to her. What is the significance of his doing this?


    In the bath, feiyuxin sees that Chu Feng is standing there and seems to be in a daze. She doesn''t know that Chu Feng is guessing her intention in her heart. Feiyuxin stands up from the bath with a red face. In the rising air of fog, the beauty''s body overflows with alluring luster and stabs Chu Feng''s heart like a sharp arrow.


    With the coquettish color on her face, it was a fatal temptation to men. Chu Feng wanted to move her eyes, but her eyes could not help looking at it. It was just a kind of appreciation of beauty and instinct of primitive desire.


    Feiyuxin moves up in the bath, standing there naked. How many men in the world can stand it?


    Feiyuxin''s whole heart was beating violently there. She would not do this kind of thing. She even gave up the idea of committing herself to Chu Feng after climbing the mountain. However, when she finally saw Chu Feng standing on the top of the mountain all the way up, and even sat on the supreme throne like a king, feiyuxin decided to grasp this man.


    Maybe she can also become a strong God in the future, but in the world of the strong, there are mountains outside the mountains. Unless she can achieve the ultimate height of veneration, it can only be a man''s plaything. Feiyuxin looks delicate, but she knows some things very well.


    So she invited Chu Feng. She hoped that she could develop a story with Chu Feng. The purpose is to have a man who is indomitable in the future, and the man who can climb the mountain and ask about the top of the mountain or even sit on the throne is completely in line with feiyuxin''s fantasy.


    So she put down her reserve and made the first act of seducing men in her life. She was confident that she would succeed.


    She walked forward gently and lifted the screen curtain in front of her. Feiyuxin stood in front of Chu Feng completely without shielding. In fact, Chu Feng was just thinking about feiyuxin''s strange behavior, but in feiyuxin''s eyes, it was Chu Feng''s charm that led to the present situation.


    Standing in front of Chu Feng completely, less than 50 cm apart, Fei Yu Xin opened her red lips: "Master Cheng, do you really want to refuse me?"


    Chufeng squints his eyes and stands in front of you with a beautiful enough woman without any inch of clothes. There are few men who can resist. Maybe he has already rushed to give feiyuxin to the right place. But Chu Feng is not that impulsive person. He firmly believes that there is no free lunch in the world.


    Although he had a saving grace to feiyuxin, he could find other ways to make up for it. Why sacrifice his body? At least now Chu Feng, can''t think of it!


    "Let Yuxin undress for you, take a bath and change clothes?"


    Feiyuxin resisted the shyness in her heart, raised her hand to take Chu Feng''s hand and turned to walk to the bath. Chu Feng, who was following her, frowned tightly. She didn''t break free of feiyuxin''s hand. She just wanted to see what the woman wanted to do and was also thinking about what feiyuxin was doing for.


    But Chu Feng''s heart is alert, so can reluctantly restrain.


    Next to the bath, feiyuxin turned around and stretched out her hand to gently take off Chu Feng''s clothes. When she pulled up his hand, she deliberately moved forward a little, so that the palm of her hand accidentally touched the mountain on the left, and her body trembled slightly. Feiyuxin''s face was more ruddy, because there was no man to touch it.


    Just in order to take down the Chu wind, feiyuxin at this moment the body has not cared, how can you care about being touched by Chu Feng?


    As for Chu Feng, he has already captured some things, but he is not sure yet. He takes off his clothes shyly from the corner of his eyes. His body is always inadvertently touching his woman. Chu Feng doesn''t know what to say, because this is a kind of sadness in the hidden world, a kind of sadness that can''t be changed.


    Taking off Chu Feng''s clothes, only a pair of trousers is left. Feiyuxin, who is naked, needs a lot of courage to stand in front of Chu Feng. Taking off his clothes, he needs to constantly encourage himself in his heart. Now there is only one pair of pants left. Feiyuxin is a little flustered.Chu Feng saw feiyuxin''s shyness and hesitation, and said faintly: "Miss Yuxin, you really don''t need to be like this. We are friends, and it''s just a little work. Why should we do this?"


    There is also a bit of hesitation and struggle of feiyuxin smell speech, the heart immediately had a decision, raised the delicate and beautiful face: "because, I want to thank you."


    Without that kind of uneasiness, feiyuxin pulled the pants of Chu Feng slowly faded down, leaving only the underpants there. Although Chu Feng was wary of feiyuxin, the instinct of a man still existed. The cannon was facing the sky. How could it not be a shock to the feiyuxin who had seen him on the island that day?


    With the doubt in mind, feiyuxin plucked up the courage to take off the last shield of Chu Feng. When it jumped out directly, feiyuxin''s face became ruddy and uneasy. Is this, or, or a person?


    Her eyes twinkled and she didn''t dare to look. Feiyuxin turned around and took Chu Feng''s hand and slowly walked into the warm bath. She took the initiative to let Chu Feng sit down and wipe his back behind him. She was very serious. She only took a bath with a man for the first time in her life. Feiyuxin''s shyness still existed in the end.


    Actually, not to say that feiyuxin''s heart is shy, even though she has experienced countless women''s Chu Feng, her heart is unnatural at the moment. After all, they just met for a short time, and they didn''t feel that way.


    Now feiyuxin directly to save lives said to do so, where can Chu Feng easily accept it?


    It''s just that if you don''t, Chu Feng can also safely close his eyes and enjoy the tenderness of feiyuxin''s possible purpose. As long as he abides by the final bottom line, what is he afraid of?


    But after a while, Chu Feng felt a hand rubbing his body with a small cloth, even the strategic place. When he opened his eyes, feiyuxin was already in front of him, and the other hand also held the tool of facing the sky. His face was ruddy and seemed to drip water.


    He lowered his head and rubbed it with a cloth. In the complicated look of Chu Feng, Fei Yuxin raised his head, and his eyes were hazy: "Master Cheng, do you feel uncomfortable? I want to hear the truth! "


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and nodded: "a little bit!" This kind of time as long as a normal man is not uncomfortable, so Chu Feng also does not need to cheat, that will only appear to be very hypocritical in general.


    Feiyuxin showed a shy smile, the body suddenly close to Chu Feng''s body, two people have no clothes or in the water, close together feeling, always make people can''t help blood boiling.


    Chu Feng was still in a trance at the beginning, but when he heard feiyuxin''s words, he immediately calmed down. It seems that feiyuxin''s words are very reasonable. It is better to be played by one person than by seven or eight people, but this reason is untenable.


    Seeing feiyuxin loose a little red lip to send to him, Chu Feng instantly determines what feiyuxin''s practice is for. He is a bit sad, but can''t say that he despises feiyuxin''s behavior.


    He stepped back slightly and got up. Chu Feng went directly to the bath. Looking back at feiyuxin who was still confused in the water, he said, "Miss Yuxin, thank you for taking a bath for me. Let''s have a meal."


    Feiyuxin frowns slightly, seeing Chu Feng has put on his clothes and goes out to the table outside, biting his lips tightly, comforting himself in his heart, I can definitely take him down, or I will lose my efforts tonight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2187

    Perhaps because of the embarrassment just now, when feiyuxin simply put on a dress and sat down, the atmosphere in the room seemed a little low.


    Neither of them went to speak first. They just ate silently there. Feiyuxin ate very little food and occasionally poured wine for chufeng. His eyes never left Chu Feng''s body. It seemed that he could not see enough.


    The more so, the more Chu Feng affirmed his conjecture.


    Feiyuxin didn''t thank him for saving his life. The real reason might be his talent. Today, he asked other people on the mountain that he was, but feiyuxin went with him. At that time, he must have recognized that the masked man was him.


    And now doing these things against the normal, how can Chu Feng not know for what, it is nothing more than looking at his talent, want to commit to him.


    Chu Feng can understand such a thing, but it does not mean that it can be accepted.


    In today''s world, many women, even the golden ladies of many top families, want to be his woman and have a little relationship with him in order to get a huge protection for their own family or themselves. Chu Feng will not despise these behaviors, because pursuing profits is a common fault of everyone.


    Those women feel that getting close to him or even rolling sheets with him can get benefits, which is also an embodiment of pursuing interests, and there is nothing to despise.


    In the hidden world, women''s warriors are more clear than women in the modern world. Women in the modern world pursue men with the same status of money and power. In the hidden world, women warriors pursue pure and single, that is, a strong man or a man with strong talent.


    Undoubtedly, in feiyuxin''s eyes, Chu Feng is a man with great talent and unlimited achievements in the future. As the modern world says, Chu Feng is a potential stock in feiyuxin''s eyes.


    After three rounds of wine, five flavors of vegetables, and seven points of chufeng''s satiety, Fei Yuxin said softly, "Master Cheng, how did you do it today? On the mountain


    Sure enough, I know!


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart, but he didn''t explain that the man was not himself, because it just seemed that he was false. He replied, "I don''t know. I just feel that I can still go up. I and that person have been going up. It''s completely based on the situation I can bear."


    Feiyuxin nodded slightly, because she was also like this. As long as she could go up, she kept moving forward. Because she could go to a higher place, she had a stronger talent.


    Then he smiles: "you are really strong. There are only a few young people who believe that you can compete with you in the hidden world. I don''t know what kind of situation it will be if you become a saint of heaven in the future."


    Chu Feng catches the expectation and excitement in Fei Yuxin''s eyes, as if she had become a saint of heaven.


    With a sigh in his heart, Chu Feng said softly, "Miss Yuxin, although she asks the mountain to have the characteristics of detecting the blood of saints, it is only a kind of test after all. In fact, we still need to see the individual''s efforts. If we don''t work hard, even if we have detected the blood of saints, it will be in vain."


    "What''s more, there are so many risks in the hidden world. Who dares to think that his talent is powerful before that minute?"


    Feiyuxin nodded gently and understood the meaning of Chu Feng''s words. Even if he was detected to have the blood of a saint, he could not succeed if he did not work hard.


    Moreover, most of the people in the hidden world are envious of genius, especially those top big forces. In order to ensure their high status and always stand above all living beings, unless their own forces have strong descendants, they will either win over or kill others.


    Because they can''t be used by us and there is no guarantee that they will threaten themselves in the future, few forces can tolerate such people.


    Chu Feng confirmed that he had the blood of a saint, but if he was killed, even the future Saint could only become a corpse.


    Feiyuxin deeply understood this truth, but did not worry at all. She said with a smile: "that you cover your face today, and there are few people who know. I believe you can grow steadily."


    Chu wind in the heart of a touch of helpless, feiyuxin said so much meaning, how can Chu Feng not be clear? It''s just because he is clear that he is a bit defensive against feiyuxin. He doesn''t care about a romantic love affair, but he doesn''t want to be mixed with this purpose.


    Because even if two people were combined like this, they didn''t have the feeling of sublimation. Chu Feng didn''t like the way of combining like wild animals.


    Just as she was about to speak, a maid''s voice came from outside: "Miss, the headmaster wants you to go to the meeting hall."


    Feiyuxin a Leng, slightly frowned, this time there is anything else?


    However, it was FEIBA who asked for help. Feiyuxin could only go there and said with an apologetic smile to Chu Feng: "Master Cheng, my father is looking for me, but you can eat and drink here until I come back."


    Chu Feng stood up and said, "no, I''ll go back to my residence first."A trace of regret flashed in feiyuxin''s eyes. This evening, she asked Chu Feng to come here to achieve good things. I believe that if she got her body, Chu Feng would not be responsible for it. But now she can''t ask Chu Feng to wait for herself here. Feiyuxin can only nod her head and think about making a good preparation next time.


    After leaving feiyuxin''s residence, Chu Feng went directly to the place she arranged. She was stimulated by feiyuxin just now. Chu Feng didn''t feel that it was impossible. Now she can only go back to find her sister-in-law to solve the problem.


    But feiyuxin naturally did not know that she provoked Chu Feng''s desire, but he wanted to vent on Xuanyuan Huining. He just crossed the void and soon came to the meeting hall.


    Walking into the hall, she was surprised to find that not only FEIBA and Feiyun were there, but also a handsome man. Secondly, other important people from all branches of feimen were also there. When so many people gathered here, they even called her a woman. Fei Yuxin''s heart was a little curious.


    As for the handsome man feiyuxin, I know him, because I saw him several times when I went to Xuanyuan secret place.


    His name is xuanyuancuo. He is not the most authentic one, but it is also relatively close. He is the most gifted young generation of Xuanyuan family. He is 28 years old, but he is already in the realm of the next God.


    When she went to Xuanyuan secret place before, feiyuxin hoped many times to attract his attention to see if he could be favored. If there was no accident, xuanyuancuo would be the master of Xuanyuan family in the future, but it was a pity that xuanyuancuo didn''t look at her directly and completely ignored her.


    So Xuanyuan CuO suddenly came to feimen. Feiyuxin was very curious and went to say hello to FEIBA. Then he asked, "wrong prince, how did you come?"


    Xuanyuan mistakenly smiles, glances over feiyuxin and nods gently to FEIBA, but he doesn''t say anything.


    FEIBA''s face glowed red, and he seemed very excited. He said, "Xin''er, the wrong prince came to feimen to propose marriage to you, hoping to marry you and become his wife."


    Feiyuxin almost doubted that she had heard wrong, but seeing Feiyun''s excited color, FEIBA''s excited color, and the similar look of important people around feimen, she knew that she had not heard wrong. Xuanyuancuo, who had not looked at her in the past, wanted to marry her.


    If it was before today, before Chu Feng asked for the top of the mountain, feiyuxin would choose to agree, and still did not hesitate.


    But now feiyuxin has a better choice, how can you promise Xuanyuan wrong?


    "I''m sorry, Yuxin has a sweetheart, thanks for the love of the wrong prince!"


    Xuanyuan mistakenly squinted his eyes, but he didn''t show any anger. He looked very calm and seemed not to have been rejected.


    But in FEIBA''s look, he asked softly, "Miss Yuxin, I don''t know which young talent can get your favor. Can I know something about it?"


    "He is an ordinary man!" Feiyuxin has now completely regarded Chu Feng as her man, so it is impossible to say who he is. He replied: "he is not wrong with the high realm of the prince, nor the noble birth of the prince, but I just like him, so I''m really sorry."


    With that, he bowed down again to apologize.


    Xuanyuan got up with a faint smile and said to FEIBA: "feimen master, it seems that I have come here for nothing, but I am willing to give Miss Yuxin a little time. I hope that I can give me an answer before the people in the hidden world enter the secret place."


    Nodding slightly, Xuanyuan made a mistake and left directly. He couldn''t see the inner emotion on his face. He didn''t know whether he was angry or ordinary.


    "You all go down!"


    FEIBA looks a little ugly, let the rest of the people all go down: "Feiyun, you also go down!"


    Feiyun still wants to stay here to see how her worried sister can not choose Xuanyuan fault. She doesn''t want to go out, but under the absolute authority of FEIBA, she can only retreat with others.


    After everyone retreated, FEIBA stood up with a bold look on his rough face and said, "Xin''er, I know you like that man named Cheng Yaojin. His talent really shocked everyone. Even now, not only people in Zhongzhou are looking for him, but also Xuanyuan family. Other places are looking for him, or closing or killing him."


    "I know what you mean, but you can choose anyone, even an ordinary person, but this Cheng Yaojin can''t


    "Why?" feiyuxin asked with a white face


    "There''s no reason. Anyway, I''m against it. Otherwise, you''ll marry the wrong prince, or you''ll grow old alone. Cheng Yaojin can''t do it." FEIBA didn''t have any explanation. He threw out a direct leave.


    Cheng Yaojin knew from Xuanyuan emperor that it might be Chu Feng, and Chu Feng is the person that must be killed by the top forces in the hidden world. If feiyuxin wants to follow Chu Feng, it is equivalent to choosing to follow a person who may die at any time. As a father, FEIBA naturally is not willing to.


    And feiyuxin stood there, only one person in the hall, constantly shaking his head: "no, no one wants to change me."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2188

    The next morning, just before dawn, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining lived in the courtyard where Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining lived. It sounded as if he had been blown up by a hippopotamus.


    In the room, Chu Feng''s fingers swept over his eyes, and his expression seemed to be in pain. His eyes even looked at Xuanyuan Huining with bitterness. He said wrongly, "sister-in-law, can you have a good time?"


    Xuanyuan Huining pulled the quilt to cover her body. Her face was cold: "what did you do last night?"


    Chu Feng held back the pain from somewhere on his body and said wrongly, "I did you."


    Xuanyuan Huining resented deeply and asked, "have you applied for my approval?"


    Chu Feng lowered his head and said weakly, "No


    Xuanyuan Huining took up a pillow and smashed it in the past. He said, "I didn''t approve of it. Why do you still touch me? If you have the ability to go to the banquet, why don''t you directly vent on feiyuxin?"


    Chu Feng coughed, and his voice was a little lower: "that, obey the order of my sister-in-law, do not touch other women."


    After hearing this, Xuanyuan Hui calmed down a little, and was satisfied with Chu Feng''s answer. She just thought that Chu Feng came back last night and took her down to work. Xuanyuan Huining was angry and didn''t fight at all. She felt that chufeng was a tool to vent her anger.


    He picked up another pillow and smashed chufeng. He scolded, "I''m crying. Why do you stab me? You can''t go through the back door. Why do you do that?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled and felt that he didn''t know how to answer. His left eye flickered and looked out: "put on your clothes, someone is coming!"


    He picked up his clothes and put them on at once. He just felt the pain coming from behind. Chu Feng was still very sad. He even felt that his sister-in-law was becoming more and more impolite. But now someone will come soon. Chu Feng has no time to argue with Xuanyuan Huining.


    Put on clothes, open the door and go out, the room is only Xuanyuan Huining.


    "Asshole, I''ll stab you with cucumber next time."


    However,,,


    Xuanyuan Huining, who was wearing clothes, chuckled and raised her hand to look at her two fingers. She felt that she was in a very comfortable mood and felt a sense of revenge in her heart.


    Thinking of Chu Feng''s appearance of crying like a wolf when he woke up, Xuanyuan Huining was very happy and hummed: "let you know how I felt at that time, asshole, pervert. Do you dare to take an unusual road again?"


    Chu Feng is sitting outside at the moment, running his strength to eliminate a little pain brought by Xuanyuan Huining''s revenge. He glances at the outside peacefully and then sits there as if he didn''t know.


    After a while, a huge figure appeared outside the yard. FEIBA even came here. It happened that Xuanyuan Huining also put on his clothes and simply washed and came out.


    originally as like as two peas, the flying tyrant saw the Xuan Yuan Hui Ning''s color and passed through a surprise. How could she be exactly the same as his wife?


    ''s wife is as like as two peas of the past years. The wife of Xuanyuan has passed away. It is exactly the same as Xuanyuan''s long and bright, just like a carved model.


    Thinking of the woman Xuanyuan emperor asked him to take good care of Chu Feng''s side, FEIBA spirit was shocked. Chu Feng comes from the modern world, and the relationship with Xuanyuan family in the modern world seems to be good. Is this woman from the modern world, is it the direct line of Xuanyuan emperor?


    Thinking of this possibility, FEIBA''s face is less stiff. He was originally looking for Chu Feng. He went over and bowed to Xuanyuan Huining: "little princess!"


    Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining are both stunned. What does this FEIBA do?


    Xuanyuan Huining looked puzzled. Yesterday, he met the man who knew that the man in front of him was FEIBA. He opened his mouth and said, "well, why do you call me little princess?"


    "Because I am a poor disciple of the emperor." Flying as like as two peas, she thought, "I will take care of you. I saw you look exactly like what you once passed away. Madam is the emperor''s wife, so I guess you are the descendant of the emperor, the Xuanyuan family."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a touch of color, this FEIBA looks rough, but it seems different from the image, at least his heart, or understand some things.


    Xuanyuan Huining glanced at surprise and frowned: "how do you know?"


    FEIBA smiles and looks at Chu Feng: "I not only know that you are a member of Xuanyuan family, but also know Cheng Yaojin, who was killed halfway in front of me."


    Chufeng gets up when he hears the speech. FEIBA doesn''t give direct instructions, but the meaning is quite clear. That is to say, he has already known his real identity. This makes Chu Feng a little surprised, but that''s all. He doesn''t feel that FEIBA has any malice. Chu Feng also wants to see what he wants to do.


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded slightly and asked, "did my great grandfather tell you?"


    FEIBA seemed to know what Xuanyuan Huining was saying and nodded: "at first, I didn''t know anything, so I went to a secret place to meet the emperor after getting the information from little girl Yuxin. He told someone came and asked me to take care of the women around him. Seeing you just now, I thought of his identity. I guess you are from Xuanyuan family and come from the present world ¡£¡±The explanation was reasonable, but seeing Chu Feng''s look puzzled, Xuanyuan Hui turned red and said, "brother-in-law, the God Emperor mentioned by the flying gate master is the Yellow Emperor Xuanyuan emperor, and also my great grandfather and the biological father of my old grandfather!"


    Chufeng coughed gently, and found that he was so simple that he didn''t even think of it.


    In this way, Xuanyuan Laozu is the second ancestor of Xuanyuan family, or the son of Xuanyuan emperor. In this way, Xuanyuan Huining is the fourth generation of Xuanyuan emperor, the absolute little princess.


    Although I felt a little surprised, I could barely accept it. After all, I had so much experience on the road. As for why Xuanyuan ancestor didn''t directly send Xuanyuan Huining to Xuanyuan family in Zhongzhou, chufeng guessed that Xuanyuan Huining should follow him to experience.


    It''s just that I''ve experienced a lot, and my realm has improved a lot. Unfortunately, my body has also come in.


    He coughed and nodded: "I can accept that." Although Chu Feng was a little surprised at this result, he was also within the acceptable range. He also looked at FEIBA with a slight smile: "it''s just that the flying gate master is here. It''s not just for my sister-in-law''s business?"


    Because if it''s just for Xuanyuan Huining, FEIBA shouldn''t have said that just now. Obviously, he just came here to see Xuanyuan Huining.


    "Yes, I did have two things here today."


    FEIBA didn''t cover up his purpose. He said, "the first thing is to see what kind of woman the emperor asked me to take care of, and the second thing is to find you. Feng Shao!"


    This sentence, no doubt has shown that FEIBA knows his identity, chufeng light smile: "please say!"


    FEIBA looked solemn and said seriously: "I believe that with the sensitivity of little wind, I should have noticed the little girl Yuxin''s Thoughts on you. As a father, I naturally hope that my daughter can marry a man with great achievements in the future, so as to get the best protection and survive."


    "But also as a father, I hope Feng Shao will refuse my little girl any request. I don''t want her to be with you."


    Chu Feng is more interested.


    According to the truth, knowing his identity is like the present world. Countless families want to give his daughter to him. The Rothschild family is an example. Even in today''s hidden world, Chu Feng believes that many people want to win him over.


    But FEIBA doesn''t care about these things at all. On the contrary, he doesn''t want feiyuxin to have any involvement with him. Chu Feng is more curious.


    FEIBA didn''t cover up his mind, explaining: "because fengshao knows your current situation best, you will be in danger at any time, and the person who wants to do it to you is still someone you may not be able to deal with at present. To put it simply, I don''t want my daughter to be affected by less wind."


    "Of course, I don''t want to eventually involve feimen. After all, the cruelty of the hidden world should be understood by less wind."


    Chu Feng nodded to understand what FEIBA meant. He was worried about the reason why feiyuxin was too close to him, and attracted the attention of those who had the opportunity to kill him. At that time, not only feiyuxin would be in danger, but also feimen might be implicated.


    Although there is Xuanyuan family behind the feimen, it is easy to hide the open gun but difficult to defend the hidden weapon. There is no way for Xuanyuan family to do something secretly without evidence.


    Chu Feng could understand FEIBA''s thoughts as a father and feimen master. He said, "if feimenzhu is only worried about this, it''s totally unnecessary, because I won''t be with your daughter."


    FEIBA nodded: "I believe in fengshao, and I hope xiner can control it if she takes the initiative." But what FEIBA didn''t know was that feiyuxin had already taken action last night. Of course, Chu Feng would not tell him what had happened.


    He just asked, "feimen master, if you are really worried, can you let Huining and I enter Xuanyuan''s secret place first? I need to see the emperor Xuanyuan."


    FEIBA frowned and thought for a moment, then said, "yes, but I can''t take you in. That will make people suspect. But I will take you in the secret place and contact each other at that time." Then a beam of light passed by, which was his secret tone technique.


    Chu Feng frowned: "you don''t take us in for fear of being suspected. How can I get in and wait for the channel of the hidden world to open?"


    FEIBA shakes his head and looks a little helpless: "if there is no accident, xiner will come to you. In order to get along with you alone, she will definitely say that she will take you to the secret place."


    Chu Feng knew it and said with a smile, "I understand."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2189

    FEIBA didn''t stay for too long. He just explained his intention and left. Then a maid brought breakfast. Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining sat in the courtyard to eat.


    During this period, Xuanyuan Huining raised doubts about FEIBA, which was his intention. But Chu Feng said that there was no problem. FEIBA could be trusted at present. Of course, he did not tell Xuanyuan Huining that he could see something from his left eye, but Xuanyuan Huining didn''t need to worry too much.


    Xuanyuan Huining is curious about where chufeng''s confidence comes from, but Chu Feng doesn''t say, and she doesn''t ask, but there is something wrong in her heart.


    Because every time Chu Feng is very confident, that thing will not happen. Every time, this is a problem Xuanyuan Huining has slowly discovered in recent months. She thinks that there must be something in Chu Feng that she doesn''t know, even many people don''t know. It''s so weird.


    After a simple breakfast, the sun has risen. Chu Feng has counted the time. According to the current world time, it should be more than 10 o''clock in the morning.


    FEIBA said feiyuxin would come today, but he should have come here for a long time. He shouldn''t be here now. After he was rejected by him last night, he felt that he was hit hard, so he didn''t come?


    Waiting for such an idea to fall, Chu Feng left eye across a picture, that is a few minutes later.


    Corner of the mouth raised a smile: "sister-in-law, feiyuxin is coming, and so on. If anything happens, don''t panic. I''m in everything."


    Xuanyuan Huining was curious about chufeng''s self-confidence. He was stunned and asked with narrow eyes: "how come you always seem to know that someone is coming. Can you predict it? That''s what you said when the flying door master came. As a result, he did come. There are still many times when you can know in advance. What''s the matter? "


    Naturally, Chu Feng would not tell Xuanyuan Huining that his left eye could see the past and the next five minutes, but simply replied, "isn''t that other people saying I''m taboo? This is a kind of foreboding ability of taboo! "


    Although the explanation can be explained, Xuanyuan Huining is not very convinced.


    But before she could continue to ask questions, suddenly a picture appeared behind Chu Feng, which seemed to be another world. Chu Feng looked back and found that the demon kingdom had gradually changed after it was opened, and seemed to have become more and more perfect.


    To Xuanyuan Huining, he said, "this is a world that will be opened to a certain extent by the divine realm. But I can''t explain it. You can go first. When feiyuxin comes, I won''t let you follow. But I will send you to Xuanyuan family in the end."


    Xuanyuan Huining slowly stood up and was shocked by the sudden appearance.


    She knew that the martial arts could create a world when they reached the peak of the late demigod period, and the world would be more powerful when they went to the divine realm, but they were all hidden in a certain place. How could Chu Feng follow him in this world? And can be opened with his mind?


    The image of Chu Feng is blurred again in Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes. He feels that the secret of this brother-in-law is definitely not as simple as what he saw. The independent world is actually hidden in him. It is totally different from the world of ordinary warriors.


    Xuanyuan Huining did not understand, only when this is also a taboo ability, went to look inside, frown: "safe?"


    "Fool!" Chufeng pinched Xuanyuan Huining''s face and said, "you are my favorite sister-in-law. Do you think I will let you encounter danger?"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s heart is sweet, but she is a few years older than chufeng. Now she is like a child, she is very upset by the lesson of Chu Feng. She raises her hand and pats Chu Feng''s hand and walks into the demon world. She is ready to ask Chu Feng what is going on.


    Chu Feng put away the demon world after she went in. It can also be said that it is still the demon kingdom. It just depends on how his mind changes.


    Just put away the demon world for a while, feiyuxin went into the yard alone, saw only Chu Feng sitting there, did not see Xuanyuan Huining.


    On the way to here, I still thought about how to get along with Chu Feng alone, but now it seems that there is no need to make use of those good excuses, and it doesn''t matter to her where Xuanyuan Huining went.


    Went to smile and said, "have you finished early? Shall we go out for a walk


    It''s a good thing to be invited by a beautiful woman. But knowing that feiyuxin has other purposes, Chu Feng has a little helplessness in her heart. Can''t it be pure?


    However, he had already got in touch with FEIBA. Chu Feng would not let go of this opportunity, but he didn''t agree with him. He said, "it seems that there is no place to go, and my sister-in-law doesn''t know where to go, so she can''t wait to see me when she comes back. It''s better to wait for the next time."


    Feiyuxin can''t know what Chu Feng is thinking in his heart. He is a little worried when he doesn''t go. He quickly says, "we don''t go to Zhongzhou inner city to walk around. It happens that we have time today. I''ll take you to Xuanyuan secret place?"The original intention is to go with Chu Feng to the beautiful places in the inner city of Zhongzhou, but it seems that chufeng is not interested. Feiyuxin can only throw out the biggest temptation, thinking that chufeng will definitely not refuse to go to Xuanyuan secret place. After all, many people dream of entering Xuanyuan secret place quickly.


    Chu Feng smile in the heart, secretly a sound really simple, but the face is still a little embarrassed: "that, to Xuanyuan secret place is a good thing, just my sister-in-law."


    Feiyuxin''s face passed a trace of displeasure, the heart that is your sister-in-law is not your wife, do you want to always think of her ah?


    However, Fei Yuxin would not show such an idea. She said, "you can wait for Miss Huining, but today I''m going to Xuanyuan secret place. If you don''t go, you''ll have to wait until the time of Dabi in the hidden world. At that time, even if you go in, there''s no place to go."


    "At that time, there will be a lot of rules in Xuanyuan, because there will be many people in Xuanyuan."


    Chufeng''s heart flits to ponder, feiyuxin is deliberately stimulating him, Chu Feng can still hear.


    But now he just wants to be together, so he is totally as if he doesn''t know. He frowns with feiyuxin: "well, then,,"


    stands up and says, "well, I''m going to trouble Miss Yuxin. What should I do for Xuanyuan secret place?"


    "No, just follow me." Feiyuxin heart a joy, think of the next can get along with Chu Feng alone, the heart is very happy, happy to say a direct pull Chu Feng''s hand: "but wait for you to follow me, if someone asked you don''t talk, I will take care of it."


    Chu Feng nodded and left the yard where she lived. Fortunately, Xuanyuan Huining was put into the demon world. Otherwise, she must be jealous when she saw her.


    After crossing the void with feiyuxin, she landed in the most beautiful garden of feimen. It was the entrance to Xuanyuan secret place. Ten strong men who were infinitely close to the divine realm stood there. They saw feiyuxin coming with a man they didn''t know. One of them stepped forward.


    "Miss Yuxin, do you want to go to Xuanyuan family?"


    Feiyuxin nodded and calmly replied, "yes, get out of the way!"


    The man took a look at Chu Feng and didn''t mean to get out of the way. He said, "Miss Yuxin, it''s OK for you to go, but I''m afraid this one can''t. the headmaster has explained that before the Xuanyuan family comes, anyone who participates in Dabi can''t go in."


    Feiyuxin seemed to have expected such a reply and said, "I advise you to get out of the way. This is the person Xuanyuan family wants to see. Last night, the wrong prince came to find him. Are you sure you want to stop him?"


    Xuanyuan''s mistake is mainly to propose marriage, but only feimen''s main personnel know that, because feiyuxin refused xuanyuancuo. If it is spread out, xuanyuancuo will be very shameful, and it will inevitably blame the people of feimen. Therefore, the news is blocked. The people below only know that Xuanyuan is wrong, but they don''t know what to do.


    Sure enough, when feiyuxin said that, the head of the guard frowned. He believed Fei Yuxin''s words a little bit. He just saw that Chu Feng was very common and asked, "well, what did the wrong prince do with him?"


    "Is that what you can ask?" Feiyuxin''s delicate face showed a displeasure color.


    When the guard leader was nervous, he said, "but it''s OK to let you know. After all, if you want to make peace of mind and make way, you need to believe it. But just remember, you can''t let out any information about this matter, or even mention it to anyone. Do you understand?"


    The guard leader, including the other nine people, all nodded. Fei Yuxin said so solemnly that they believed that the people in front of them might be really different.


    Feiyuxin turned around and said to Chu Feng, "well, you can show them some accomplishments and let them understand why Xuanyuan family wants to find you."


    Chu Feng has probably understood the meaning of feiyuxin. He nods and suddenly bursts out with a little bit of God. The later peak is full of powerful momentum. However, compared with the divine realm, it is only diffuse around here, but it is enough for the ten guards here to feel it.


    And for feiyuxin said no longer have any doubt, quickly let open: "two please!"


    They are so young that they have the peak of semi gods in the later period. They are even more powerful than Feiyun. Secondly, they think that they may be the people valued by Xuanyuan family. Where dare they stand in the way?


    Of course, I also warned myself that this matter must not be spread out.


    Chu wind and feiyuxin, smoothly to the big tree into Xuanyuan secret place, no one to stop!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2190

    This is a vast mountain range. Feiyuxin opened the big tree passage and came here after entering. Standing on the top of the mountain, Chu Feng felt a mysterious breath in the air.


    I can''t help but look at the distance, an oasis. It seems very ordinary, but the scenery is a little beautiful. But Chu Feng can feel that there is something unusual, because there is an atmosphere of divine realm on the oasis. How could this look like this? Why is a forest filled with such a breath?


    Moreover, the oasis is a little far away from each other, but it can still be filled with such a breath. Chu Feng is more curious about the Xuanyuan secret place, thinking that it should be a world created by Xuanyuan emperor. It is estimated that Xuanyuan Emperor may not know that this is just a planet in the ancient universe.


    Feiyuxin didn''t know what chufeng was thinking. She just looked a little shy and ruddy on one side. She whispered, "this is Xuanyuan secret place. The center is the real Xuanyuan ancient city. The inner city of Zhongzhou is only a miniature. It is said that it was made by imitating the place where Xuanyuan family of the world is located, but I don''t know if it is."


    Chu Feng also took back his gaze at the oasis, thinking about how to get rid of feiyuxin to find FEIBA. He also asked casually, "there is such a saying, so it seems to be true."


    Feiyuxin nodded and told Chu Feng something about Xuanyuan secret place.


    Xuanyuan secret place is respected by shenhuang, who is the first ancestor of Xuanyuan family. However, Xuanyuan emperor doesn''t care about the secret place. Most of the time, he just let the elders below deal with it. Therefore, even in Xuanyuan secret place, few people can see the emperor Xuanyuan.


    There are not many people who know where Xuanyuan emperor is. As long as there is something they can directly go to Xuanyuan emperor. As for other people, they don''t know where Xuanyuan emperor is.


    In addition, the Xuanyuan family is the absolute master in Xuanyuan secret realm, and no one can break the rules. Compared with the outside world, the Xuanyuan secret realm allows life and death to fight, but only allows such things to happen in specific places. If it happens in other places, they will be expelled from the family immediately. If the circumstances are more serious, they will be directly attacked Kill.


    Chu Feng is not very concerned about these things. What he wants now is to find Xuanyuan emperor or find someone in Xuanyuan''s family who can take charge of it. First, solve Xuanyuan Huining''s problem.


    Although Xuanyuan Huining is a good thing to follow around, this sister-in-law can also solve his needs.


    However, the Xuanyuan family gave Xuanyuan Huining to bring him the hidden world in order to reach the hidden world. Naturally, chufeng wanted to do it. And although Xuanyuan Huining is the existence of a lower God, the people that Chu Feng encounters are not easy to deal with. On this road of killing, Xuanyuan Huining is not safe to follow.


    Feiyuxin naturally did not know what Chu Feng was thinking. She asked softly, "biting gold, that unexpectedly came here. I will take you to the arena of Xuanyuan family to have a look?"


    Chu Feng did not want to go, but heard that it was Xuanyuan family fighting field or have some interest: "what is that place?"


    Life and death!


    Feiyuxin simply answered the four words of Chu Feng, but Chu Feng already understood the meaning of the existence of fighting field.


    Obviously, that is where the Xuanyuan family is allowed to fight, and it''s life and death. It seems that the Xuanyuan family in the hidden world is a little more cruel than the Xuanyuan family in the modern world. At least in the modern world, the Xuanyuan family allows fighting, but no casualties. In the hidden world, such a law is doomed to be impossible to implement.


    Here is more respected or, natural selection, survival of the fittest!


    Miyin contacted FEIBA, who was still in the inner city of Zhongzhou. It might take a little time. Chu Feng then turned to feiyuxin and said, "I''ll trouble Miss Yuxin."


    Feiyu Xin frowned and said, "what did you call me just now?"


    Chu Feng just wanted to take off. Yuxin said something unnaturally: "Yuxin!"


    "That''s right. Let''s go." Feiyuxin showed a sweet smile, directly took Chu Feng''s hand and flew directly into the air, with a clear goal toward the front end.


    It is the center of Xuanyuan secret place. Actually speaking, it is just because it is located in Xuanyuan ancient city. However, Xuanyuan family does not live in the ancient city, but is far behind the ancient city. Feiyuxin has only been to Xuanyuan once as a child. Most of the time, he is in Xuanyuan ancient city, so he doesn''t remember the appearance of Xuanyuan holy land.


    However, Chu Feng doesn''t care about it, no matter what, as long as you know where the Xuanyuan family is.


    After flying for a certain distance, he has gradually approached the secret place Xuanyuan ancient city. At a glance, Chu Feng feels that he is familiar with it. Xuanyuan ancient city in the hidden world is completely built according to the external Xuanyuan ancient city. However, compared with the external Xuanyuan ancient city, it is more vast and can not be seen at first sight.


    There are also grasslands, lakes, mountains and other places. Of course, in the center, like the ancient city of Xuanyuan in the modern world, a continuous palace has been built. Obviously, it is the symbol of the Xuanyuan family to stay in the ancient city, but the people in their families will not live here.But feiyuxin didn''t bring the Chu wind down. She just took the Chu wind to the left side of Xuanyuan ancient city and said, "there is nothing beautiful in Xuanyuan ancient city. The fighting field is not here, but there is Chilian battle platform."


    The Chilian battle platform is one of the places where fighting can take place according to the Xuanyuan family''s regulations. It is also a very cruel battle platform. There is no point on it. Up to now, almost all the people who go up are dead and injured, which is also the disappearance of gratitude and resentment.


    so in Xuanyuan''s Secret territory, if you hate someone, you can invite him to come to the red training platform, as long as you have this You can kill even the Xuanyuan family. Moreover, Emperor Xuanyuan has regulations that those who die on the red training platform and the family members of the dead side can not seek revenge.


    Therefore, many people who have suffered unfair treatment or have been bullied will invite those who have bullied them to fight for life and death when they are strong.


    In the secret realm, unless your realm has gone to the divine realm, otherwise there is no saying of high and low. Every year, many Xuanyuan family members are killed on the red training platform, and all beings are equal.


    Rao is Chu Feng, listen to feiyuxin that is also a small surprise, but also on the cruel Xuanyuan emperor had a deeper understanding.


    This is to make people in Xuanyuan family unable to bully others by their identity, because no matter what identity and origin of others are, as long as they are strong, they can kill you openly, and your family members can''t revenge for you.


    These Xuanyuan family members are the descendants of Xuanyuan emperor. However, he can watch them killed. What kind of tough heart is needed to do this?


    At least Chu Feng thinks that he can''t do it if he is himself. At least he can''t watch his descendants being killed. Of course, if he goes to the Xuanyuan emperor''s state one day and his descendants are numerous, Chu Feng believes that he may do the same.


    Because only cruel rules let them understand that identity is not omnipotent, they will know how to protect themselves, how to be a man, and how to become strong. Only the way to make them understand this truth is cruel.


    Between the words, Chu Feng and feiyuxin also came to the legendary red practice battle platform, which was full of people at a glance.


    Chu Feng looked in the eyes and the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely: "is there so much hatred, and if others don''t want to go to the red practice stage, how to do?"


    Feiyuxin and chufeng fall in a position where they can see the battle platform, smile back and say: "not all of them have hatred. Many people come here to challenge others in order to stimulate their own potential. Of course, ordinary people are fighting for life and death. Those who just want to compete with each other are mostly defeated."


    "As for those who are not willing to go to the battle, if they do something sorry for that person, they should admit their mistakes and kneel down on the red practice platform!"


    Chu Feng was slightly shocked. If Fei Yuxin did what feiyuxin said, there were not many people in Xuanyuan''s secret land who dare to bully others by their identities, because even if they were not killed, they would lose face.


    In Fei Yuxin''s introduction, Chu Feng also knew some rules of Chilian battle platform. It seems that Xuanyuan emperor must have used a lot of thought to build this Chilian battle platform.


    Looking at the red training platform, a 300 meter round battle platform is more than 10 meters above the ground. There is an isolation belt about 20 meters in the middle. People who watch the war can only look outside the isolation belt. Chu Feng also feels that the isolation belt is filled with a breath. It seems that the purpose is to prevent the leakage of human power in the fierce battle and cause injuries to external people.


    And the surrounding height has also been specially built. As long as people come here, they can easily see the situation on the platform. It can be said that under the real attention of the people, life or death.


    Is carefully looking at this interesting place, chufeng eyes to what spirit shock, because he saw a familiar figure, now standing in the distance.


    Xuanyuanlang?


    Chu Yi said that he sent xuanyuanlang to a place to experience, but how did he send him to Xuanyuan secret place? And seeing xuanyuanlang''s strong breath, it seems that he has reached the situation of semi divine mid-term. It seems that the experience arranged by Chu Yi for him has some effect.


    However, how could he be in Xuanyuan secret place? According to the truth, Chu Yi could not send him here at that time. Was Xuanyuan Lang coming by himself? Chu Feng frowned and didn''t understand.


    At this time, a figure fell from the sky and fell on the side of Chu Feng and feiyuxin with a gentle smile: "I thought I was wrong. I didn''t think it was really miss Yuxin. How could I come to the secret place without saying a word?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2191

    The comer is xuanyuancuo, with a modest smile on his face. He just looks at feiyuxin as if he sees a treasure.


    In the past, he didn''t look up to feiyuxin, but in Xuanyuan''s secret place, he learned that feiyuxin had gone up the mountain for a distance, which was close to the qualification of the median God. Xuanyuan paid more attention to feiyuxin. He thought that there was no problem in terms of beauty. Now he still had Tianfu, so he went to find FEIBA to propose marriage.


    Xuanyuancuo was rejected at the very beginning. Xuanyuancuo was a little helpless. However, he believed that Fei Yuxin would make the right choice. He just came to the red training platform and saw Fei Yuxin. He thought it was a mistake. When he got close, he found it was true, so he came down to say hello.


    Feiyuxin a Leng, looking back to see is Xuanyuan fault, some trance meaning.


    Before I came to Xuanyuan secret place and saw xuanyuancuo, she wanted to find some opportunities to get close to xuanyuancuo to see if she could be favored. Now xuanyuancuo takes the initiative to say hello to her for the first time, but feiyuxin''s heart is not excited and excited, just a kind of disdain.


    She believed that if she hadn''t shown her talent on the mountain, Xuanyuan would still treat her with the same attitude as before. The reason why she is so polite now is because of her talent.


    In other words, feiyuxin, who grew up in the hidden world, is very clear that a person like xuanyuancuo can''t fall in love with a woman.


    All he needed was the gift of the woman to give birth to a strong heir.


    Feiyuxin''s mood has changed a lot because she asked about the mountain. At least now, she even says hello to Xuanyuan Cuo. Feiyuxin is not as excited as before. Her face is calm and her voice is calm: "wrong prince!"


    Xuanyuan wrong look unnatural twitch, feel the kind of feiyuxin resist people thousands of miles.


    In my heart, I was not happy, especially when I thought of the things that feiyuxin had approached him specially. Xuanyuan scolded him secretly. He knew that feiyuxin wanted to get his favor or even marry him when he was close to him, but he was disgusted with the purposeful feiyuxin at the beginning, so he ignored it.


    Now the role is reversed. He is willing to marry feiyuxin, but the latter is putting on airs. Xuanyuan mistakenly knows that feiyuxin must be asked for the detection of Shan, so he can''t look at him any more. He scolds a whore in his heart!


    However, he forgot that he himself was not a good product. When feiyuxin was ordinary, he didn''t look up to others. Now he showed his talent, but he pasted it up again.


    Chu Feng stood aside, although he didn''t ask about anything, he probably knew what was going on. He thought that if people knew that feiyuxin went to ask the mountain because of the protection of the demon Kingdom, I don''t know whether there is still the situation now?


    However, Chu Feng was not bored enough to tear down feiyuxin. After Bai Shaobai lost, he hung a sign written by Feiyun around the city according to the initial agreement. It was also a temporary event that they were forced to jump into the sea. Moreover, Bai Shaobai also became a joke in the inner city of Zhongzhou. It could be said that Chu Feng used feiyuxin to achieve his goal, so he would not tear it down what.


    Moreover, feiyuxin''s blood power is not bad, so you can''t go up now, but you can certainly conquer the mountain in the future. So Chu Feng doesn''t feel anything about it. At most, he just makes it a little earlier.


    Xuanyuancuo, who was treated with indifference by feiyuxin, looks a little unnatural. It''s just that his self-discipline and the rules of Xuanyuan family are there, and he is not good at doing something.


    On the contrary, she showed a little smile: "Miss Yuxin, wait and have a seat in Xuanyuan holy land. I remember you came once when you were five years old, and then you never went there again. How about that?"


    Feiyuxin''s heart flashed a faint sneer. She felt that it was not wrong to speak according to talent and strength in the hidden world. Xuanyuan Cuo, who began to despise her, was so enthusiastic now. She knew what it was for.


    Although there are no special requirements for Xuanyuan holy land, it is not easy for people who are not members of the Xuanyuan family to go to Xuanyuan holy land. When she was five years old, she could only go in with FEIBA. Usually, she couldn''t go there even if she wanted to. Now Xuanyuan invited actively, which is a kind of honor to others.


    But feiyuxin had a better choice. Naturally, she didn''t need to give Xuanyuan any face. She said mildly, "thank you for the kindness of the wrong prince. I''ll just walk with my friends and I''ll leave soon. I''ll talk about it when I have a chance."


    Xuanyuan mistakenly squints. Feiyuxin''s refusal is a little beyond his expectation. I don''t know how many people want to go to Xuanyuan holy land, but feiyuxin refuses.


    But although he was a little angry, but also very good patience down, the eyes also looked at the Chu wind that he had been ignoring just now, and asked: "this is?"


    "Cheng Yaojin, my friend!" Feiyuxin took Chu Feng''s arm without warning, and replied with a friendly look: "that''s the sweetheart I told you."


    It''s nothing to hear that it''s a friend, but seeing feiyuxin holding Chu Feng''s arm, and even saying that this is her sweetheart, xuanyuancuo''s eyes are a little bit more scrutinizing, but how to look at chufeng, he feels so ordinary. Compared with him, the poor grade is not one or two, at least xuanyuancuo thinks so.Taking back his eyes, he asked meaningfully: "I don''t know, sir, how about your geometry and cultivation?"


    Try to keep a calm tone and reply: "demigod later peak!"


    Xuanyuan CuO nods slightly, but he is not surprised. Although the peak of the later period of demigod seems very strong, it is just a very ordinary state before his next level of God. One finger can stab more than ten strong people at the later peak of demigod.


    Smile: "it seems that talent is OK."


    OK?


    Chu Feng is nothing, but feiyuxin is not willing to. She can''t tolerate people looking down on the man she likes. She brings up a funny smile and says, "I think it''s OK. Now he''s just over 20 years old. I believe he can step into the next God in two or three years."


    Chu Feng in one side smell speech heart a knot in one''s heart, this is not to pull hatred to me?


    Sure enough, at the beginning there was no unnecessary color Xuanyuan wrong eyes instantly condensed to look at Chu Feng, in the eyes with a look of examination and doubt, but that is all of a sudden, because he knew that feiyuxin had no need to cheat him.


    A little more than 20 years old is the peak of demigod''s later period, and this talent has killed him countless times.


    At the age of 20, he was only in the middle of the demigod state. It took him more than two years to get to the later stage of the demigod. With the help of his grandfather and his family, he came across the opportunity of the divine realm at the age of 27, which was last year. With the help of several powerful deities in his family, he was able to break through to the next God.


    He was 25 years old when he reached the peak of semi God''s later cultivation. However, the talent in front of him was less than 21 years old. His talent and everything killed him countless times. Xuanyuan CuO had a trace of jealousy in his eyes.


    And this look was seen by feiyuxin, and he was proud of himself, and even lifted his chest with pride. What he didn''t know was that he stuck it on Chu Feng''s arm, and the feeling was even more obvious.


    But xuanyuancuo is not the kind of person who has no heart and city hall after all. He smiles and says meaningfully: "no wonder Miss Yuxin is attracted to him. He is really a talented person. I really hope to see you have a unique day. The hidden world is dangerous. Brother Cheng should be careful."


    "In this way, you and miss Yuxin will watch first. I have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you."


    With that, Xuanyuan turned around and left with several people behind him. But at the moment when he turned around, his face was cold. He was not easy to get angry and show it, but he was very angry today.


    Even if feiyuxin refuses him, she brings out a talented person who surpasses him. Although his realm is higher than the latter, the fool can judge his future achievements and feel that feiyuxin is turning in the face.


    If it was not for Shenjing''s challenge to the semi divine realm, he would have killed the man whom Fei Yuxin respected on the red practice platform. But even if he can''t do it now, Xuanyuan''s wrong heart already hates feiyuxin''s behavior to the bone!


    Xuanyuan left the wrong words before the fool can hear the taste of it, because no matter how strong the talent does not grow up, are slag.


    Feiyuxin also understood this, looked more apologetic and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have pulled you into the water just now. It''s just Xuanyuan''s fault is too crazy. I''m just like this."


    Chu Feng knows that feiyuxin just wanted to fight for face, but in such a cruel place as the hidden world, if you don''t have strength, you have to be shameless. If you don''t have the strength to have the so-called face, no one knows when or how he died.


    It''s said that if you don''t offend, you''ll be offended. Chu Feng doesn''t have any effect to blame feiyuxin at the moment. Moreover, FEIBA has come to the secret place of Xuanyuan and let him go.


    Smile on his face, he took back his hand and said, "it''s OK. I understand the little girl''s temper. I''ll go and make it convenient for you to watch it."


    Seeing that Chu Feng is not angry, feiyuxin nods and looks at the back of Chu Feng''s departure. Feiyuxin brings up a smile. Just now, she deliberately said that chufeng was her sweetheart, in order to give Chu Feng a little pressure, so that he might accept her if something happened.


    Because as long as we are with her, it is FEIBA''s son-in-law. When others do this, we need to consider it, especially Xuanyuan''s fault.


    Chu Feng who left did not know feiyuxin''s idea, but xuanyuanlang, who was close to him, asked him how he came here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2192

    After Chu Feng left, he took advantage of no one to cross the void, combined with the magic light wings and the cover up of the demon kingdom. He did not leave any breath, and soon came to the entrance of Xuanyuan secret place, where FEIBA was waiting.


    Chu Feng fell from the sky, and the mask on his face had been removed. It was meaningless to wear a mask in the face of someone who knew his identity.


    FEIBA was just about to speak when chufeng''s idea moved. Xuanyuan Huining appeared in front of him like that. FEIBA forgot what he wanted to say, and looked slightly stunned: "little princess, how did you appear?"


    As a powerful lower God, he felt very keen, but he didn''t feel the slightest breath fluctuation just now. Xuanyuan Huining appeared in front of him. FEIBA didn''t know why, at least he couldn''t explain why.


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded slightly. When he wanted to explain, Chu Feng had already opened his mouth: "feimen master, where are we going now?"


    Xuanyuan Huining is hidden in his own world, which is the biggest secret of Chu Feng at present. Naturally, it is impossible for FEIBA to know, because the relationship between us is not very familiar, so there is no need to let the other party know too many cards.


    FEIBA understood the meaning of chufeng and knew that his question was a little abrupt, so he didn''t ask Xuanyuan Huining how to appear.


    Turning around, pointing to the oasis that Chu Feng paid attention to when he came, he said, "we are going to go there next, and take you to meet a man."


    Although Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t specifically tell him to take Chu Feng two people over, FEIBA knew that Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t say it, but it didn''t mean there was no such meaning.


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly coagulated and looked at the oasis filled with breath. Ordinary martial artists could not feel it, but he could capture some of them. He probably guessed that FEIBA was going to take them to meet someone. Chu Feng nodded and took Xuanyuan Huining''s hand and immediately followed FEIBA into the air.


    After a long distance, FEIBA didn''t wonder why the ice and snow had turned into the sea of oases when he came last time, because he knew what kind of existence Xuanyuan emperor was, so it was not surprising.


    Before they came to the lake with the wind of Chu, there were swans swimming on the lake as before, but there was less cold feeling around, and more warmth.


    Chu Feng also saw a mountain peak at the other end of the lake, where there was a cave. Outside the cave, Chu Feng could feel a special breath, and the person he wanted to see was there.


    FEIBA also said a word and jumped out of the lake. Chu Feng followed Xuanyuan Huining and landed in front of the cave.


    FEIBA went up to some and knelt on one knee: "God Emperor, I''ve brought Feng Shao and the woman beside him


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and was about to see the legendary Yellow Emperor. He had a little expectation in his heart, but Xuanyuan Huining seemed very calm. He didn''t expect anything at all. He just stood there quietly, which really surprised Chu Feng. Is there any secret I don''t know about this sister-in-law?


    At this time, there was also a slight footstep in the cave. Emperor Xuanyuan came out with a smile. He only saw FEIBA kneeling there on one knee, and his expression was still a little helpless: "how do you say that, do you understand?"


    An invisible force surged, and FEIBA was pulled up.


    But Xuanyuan Huining is like a bird out of the cage running towards the emperor Xuanyuan, with the innocence of a child on his face, and a lovely smile that Chu Feng has never seen: "great grandfather!"


    In the morning, when I was still at feimen, I had heard Xuanyuan Huining talk about it. Xuanyuan emperor was her great grandfather.


    I had been prepared for that, but when I heard Xuanyuan Huining call Xuanyuan emperor zengzu, Rao Shichu Feng and FEIBA were all shaking in their hearts, because it was not the word zengzu, but Xuanyuan Huining''s attitude.


    Like emperor Xuanyuan, there must be countless descendants who have passed on for countless years. He himself does not know how many descendants he has, and some of them do not know, let alone that there will be descendants who are so close to him.


    But Xuanyuan Huining is very close at the moment, isn''t it the first time to see him? Chufeng and FEIBA have such curiosity in their hearts.


    "Little girl, I haven''t seen you for ten years. I''ve become a big girl."


    Finally, in the shock of Chu Feng and FEIBA, Xuanyuan emperor touched Xuanyuan Huining''s head lovingly and said, "I remember that when I saw you, I was just a little girl in Tianyang period. I didn''t expect that now I have reached the realm of inferior God. It seems that you have a lot of adventures with this period of time with less wind?"


    Chu Feng is OK to say, but FEIBA has already been shocked to an unprecedented degree. Looking at Xuanyuan Huining who is completely obedient there, is this a lower God? How old are you?


    At least in FEIBA''s memory, he has not seen the next God at such an age. Originally, he thought Xuanyuan was the most gifted person he had ever seen. But now there is a Xuanyuan Huining here. He thinks Xuanyuan''s talent seems to have become a joke again.


    Xuanyuan Huining, standing in front of Xuanyuan emperor, had no coldness in front of Chu Feng. It was just a kind of clever taste: "it''s all taught by my brother-in-law, otherwise I can''t get to the next God so soon from the early stage of demigod."Short time? FEIBA''s heart is shocked again. From Xuanyuan Huining''s words, he can see that promotion seems to be the latest thing. Chu Feng is passing by the corner of his eyes. How does he do it?


    Chu Feng is very calm about this. Xuanyuan emperor has existed since the new era. He is a rare generation of characters. It is not surprising to know something.


    Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t say anything. He just patted Xuanyuan Huining on the shoulder and said to Chu Feng, "fengshao, thank you for bringing my great granddaughter to the hidden world, and let her see the cruelty of the hidden world. In the future, I believe that Xuanyuan family in the present world can manage well, but I have a request."


    Chufeng this is the first time to see Xuanyuan emperor, but it seems that he has known him for a long time. There is no sense of distance: "please say so!"


    "Help me cultivate xuanyuanlang!" With a big wave of his hand, Emperor Xuanyuan said without doubt: "now the Xuanyuan family will be in charge of Huining, but the Xuanyuan family in the hidden world needs a man to preside over it. Because the rules here are too cruel and not suitable for women to take on the responsibility. Xuanyuan Lang has been brought from the outside world. I hope fengshao can cultivate him vigorously. Thank you."


    Chufeng himself was curious about how xuanyuanlang appeared in Xuanyuan''s secret place. It seems that Xuanyuan emperor brought Xuanyuan Lang into Xuanyuan''s secret place. Moreover, he didn''t need Xuanyuan emperor to say that Chu Feng would do it, but he didn''t expect Xuanyuan emperor to cultivate xuanyuanlang, a wonderful flower, to become the leader of Xuanyuan family in the hidden world.


    But FEIBA''s shock is not less than Chu Feng''s, even surprised to say: "God Emperor, who is xuanyuanlang?"


    Xuanyuan Huining answered: "my brother."


    Xuanyuan emperor nodded with a faint smile: "yes, xuanyuanlang is Huining''s younger brother and the grandson of my eldest son Xuanyuan Taba. All these years, the Xuanyuan family in the hidden world has been under the control of my two intriguing sons. No one from Huining''s branch has ever been to the hidden world."


    "The endless years have passed, and finally ushered in the strongest blood. It''s time for the world to be in charge of the hidden world."


    FEIBA nodded slightly, but thinking of Xuanyuan fault, the most gifted of Xuanyuan family in the hidden world, he hesitated and said: "it''s just the emperor. What about the wrong prince?"


    "He?" Xuanyuan emperor narrowed his eyes and said calmly: "he seems gentle and elegant, but the reason is that he thinks he must be the head of the family in the future. Such a person is too proud, and everything should be taken for granted, so I have never considered him."


    "Of course, it''s good that you know about it. For the time being, I don''t want others to know about it. In addition, Huining will go back to feimen first and stay there."


    Xuanyuan Huining was stunned and asked, "zengzu, why do you want me to fly to the gate? I finally came here to find you."


    Xuanyuan emperor chuckled and kneaded Xuanyuan Huining''s head and said, "silly boy, now you are here, but I can''t prove anything for you. Although I am a great ancestor, many things will be arranged if they know in advance. I want to announce your status and xuanyuanlang''s status on a grand occasion."


    "You are the little princess of the family, and the worthy little prince."


    Both Chu Feng and FEIBA can guess that this time is when the hidden world Dabi opens the Xuanyuan family channel. All branches and departments of Xuanyuan family will surely gather together. At that time, Xuanyuan emperor''s announcement will not be refuted.


    Chu Feng also understood that Xuanyuan Emperor gave him time to help xuanyuanlang. Otherwise, with his current state of mind, he would not be able to compete with Xuanyuan''s mistake, and the rest of the family would oppose it. Even though he was strongly suppressed by Xuanyuan emperor, it would be difficult for people to obey him.


    At a similar time, there was a conflict near the red training platform.


    He was brought to this place inexplicably. Xuanyuanlang was very confused, but he could only practice hard when he came here. Today, he just wanted to realize the cruelty. When he was ready to leave, he bumped into a person and got bored!


    The man who was hit by the collision looks arrogant, and is followed by several semi gods in the later peak. He himself has the spirit of the state, and I believe that he will break through soon.


    The most important thing is that his family name is Xuanyuan and his name is Zhengzheng!


    His grandfather is the elder of Xuanyuan family, and his brother is the most talented young generation in Xuanyuan family. Xuanyuan is wrong.


    At the moment, I wanted to challenge a guy who didn''t have long eyes to vent his anger and was hit by others. Xuanyuan, who was in a bad mood, was staring at Xuanyuan Lang with a gloomy look: "what are you doing? How dare you bump into me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2193

    Xuanyuanzheng''s burst of drinking attracted everyone''s attention. At first, everyone didn''t notice. Now they all looked at the void.


    See Xuan Yuan Lang has nothing, very strange face.


    But when he saw Xuanyuan Zheng, the people looked a little unnatural, because Xuanyuan was in Xuanyuan secret place. No one knew that Xuanyuan was unknown. Because his grandfather, father and brother were both powerful in the divine realm and publicized everywhere, he was the most disgusting person in Xuanyuan secret place.


    Many people want to fight with xuanyuanzheng on the red practice stage. Many people have challenged xuanyuanzheng. However, xuanyuanzheng himself is a strong man at the peak limit in the later period of the demigod period. The person who challenges him has been wiped out by xuanyuanzheng before he starts.


    Xuanyuan''s Secret realm is called the first person under the divine realm. Even if many people want to challenge him or even kill him, they are not sure they can kill xuanyuanzheng. On the contrary, Xuanyuan is willing to challenge others and humiliate others.


    The rules are there, and xuanyuanzheng is also fighting against him. However, it is the people''s evaluation of xuanyuanzheng that nobody is invincible in the divine realm. All the people who reach the divine realm are the Xuanyuan family members. Although the Xuanyuan family abides by the rules, they are still protective to some extent. They are even more indifferent to xuanyuanzheng''s behavior.


    In the absence of divine realm, no one can do anything to get xuanyuanzheng, which is a special case of red training platform.


    At the moment, when they saw him again on the red training platform and was hit by someone, they all felt that the man was going to have bad luck.


    It''s true that they left in such a hurry that they didn''t pay attention. Xuanyuanzheng didn''t look in front of them because they were too fast. However, they knew that it was the people they couldn''t afford. Xuanyuan Lang whispered back that he was already angry. When has the prince of Xuanyuan family in the world been humiliated?


    He never thought that he would not only be humiliated, but also be taken as a slave after coming to the hidden world. Xuanyuanlang was very subdued, but could not do anything more.


    "Sorry?"


    Xuanyuan was sneering, or he wanted to take the opportunity to show his superiority and the helplessness of the public. He said, "I''m sorry, if it''s useful, there will be no red practice platform. I''ll wait here, waiting for Prince ben to kill that uninteresting guy, and then I''ll talk to you."


    The four people behind xuanyuanzheng immediately disperse and block xuanyuanlang''s way. Obviously, they have to wait for xuanyuanzheng to solve another person first, and then take xuanyuanlang down.


    Xuanyuan was sneering at xuanyuanlang and fell on the red practice platform. The two men who were still in the fight also retreated wisely. They wanted to decide whether to live or not, but they didn''t want to offend xuanyuanzheng, a ruthless fellow after victory, because he would always find an excuse to challenge others and kill people in a proper manner.


    Xuanyuan is walking on the red training platform, his eyes passing by the people present. He enjoys the feeling that he stands there and others dare not speak out.


    Let go of the voice, drink: "Sun Yiran, you roll up to me, this prince wants to challenge you!"


    There was a commotion in the crowd. Slowly, everyone''s eyes looked at an ugly looking man standing in a corner. It seemed that he was Sun Yiran.


    He felt that his realm was also the peak of the late demigod period, but he was challenged by xuanyuanzheng. Everyone felt that he could not live today, and some people who knew sun Yiran shook their heads slightly.


    Because sun Yiran has been at the peak of the late demigod period for 50 years without breakthrough. Compared with xuanyuanzheng in terms of talent, he is still a little worse. It seems that something is going to happen today.


    "Sun Yiran, can''t you come up yet?"


    Xuanyuan Zheng also met sun Yiran, and said with a cold smile: "there are rules in the red practice battle platform. If anyone is challenged, he or she will respond to the challenge, or kneel down and beg for mercy. If you don''t want to fight with me, if you are afraid of death, kneel down and beg me, and I can let you go, OK?"


    "What a bully Sun Yiran roared and leaped over to the battle platform. His body rolled with the horror of the late semi God peak. However, Xuanyuan was making a slight mockery of it. It seemed that he didn''t care about it at all.


    Just asked, "say, are you asking for death or for mercy?"


    Sun Yiran clenched his fist and said, "xuanyuanzheng, you rascal villain, you''ve insulted my wife. You can''t die easily. I''ll kill you if I give you a light blow."


    Xuanyuan was laughing and touching his face, but he couldn''t see anything now, but he was beaten by sun Yiran this morning. If it wasn''t for the secret realm rules that he couldn''t fight, he would have killed sun Yiran and didn''t need to come to the red practice arena to challenge him.


    In the face of sun Yiran''s drinking and scolding, Xuanyuan didn''t move, or didn''t care at all: "don''t say that some of these don''t have. It''s obvious that your wife dislikes you. It happens that when you meet Prince Ben again, you don''t have to blame. Your wife even gives this prince a punch. How can I get used to you?"


    "So you wait to die!"


    Sun Yiran looks sad and indignant. He has no way to deal with such a rogue as xuanyuanzheng. He doesn''t know whether his wife seduces xuanyuanzheng. He only knows that her wife has committed suicide.As for the people around, they are angry. Compared with xuanyuanzheng''s words, they are more inclined to be angry. Therefore, xuanyuanzheng threatened sun Yiran''s wife and had a relationship. When his wife was beaten, he had to run to the red practice arena to challenge others and kill others. It was too much.


    It''s just that this is the rule of Xuanyuan''s secret place. Except for a few places such as the red training platform, no fighting can happen anywhere. Once the situation of who kills someone happens, you don''t ask the identity or the reason.


    Once, a genius of the third generation of Xuanyuan family was killed by the elders of Xuanyuan family because he had a dispute with a person. On that night, he was killed by the elders of Xuanyuan family. Because of this, no one dares to challenge the rules. As long as there is no fight, the rest of his behavior will be left unattended.


    Xuanyuan is always doing things that are angry and resentful, and then he is challenged and killed by others. Only because no one can fight against him in the divine realm. At this moment, everyone feels that sun Yiran will follow the example of the people in front of him.


    On that stage, his wife, who was played by others, still has to be challenged. It seems that his fault is still his own. Sun Yiran angrily shouts and kills xuanyuanzheng. He must kill xuanyuanzheng. He must!


    But Xuanyuan is facing sun Yiran''s attack, and his eyes are full of contempt. It seems that sun Yiran''s behavior in his eyes is looking for death.


    The body brought out a shadow. The two terrible forces directly collided with each other, setting off a startling situation. But they were separated by the 20 meter isolation section. People outside could only feel the slight breath fluctuation. The most powerful and terrifying force was in the middle position.


    As soon as he touched it, Xuanyuan was standing in the same place and looked up at the sky. At the moment of collision, sun Yiran had already run to the sky. Just looking at the ups and downs of his breath, everyone knew that sun Yiran was not as good as xuanyuanzheng.


    Xuanyuan is even more provoked a sneer: "you said I seduced your wife to play? Why are you standing here in the sky


    Sun Yiran pupil a congealed, broke out the terror to kill a chance to shout: "Xuan Yuan Zheng, I killed you!"


    "Loud voice is useless!" Xuanyuan was sneering and laughing. The endless force of demigod surged in this void. The oppressed sun Yiran had some difficulties in breathing. Although Xuanyuan was only the peak of the semi God''s later period, there was a little breath of the divine state in that power. At present, he was still very difficult to resist.


    Several times of collision, Xuanyuan is suddenly disappeared in front of sun Yiran, then sun Yiran just felt a pain in his body, felt the intense pain from behind, and hit his body directly on the ground.


    Because the battle platform was made in a special way, there was no pit or crack. Sun Yiran hit it heavily and couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. He found that there was no difference between the two sides.


    "Why, not so soon?"


    Xuanyuan is suspended in the air, looking down at Sun Yiran, he likes this kind of humiliation, but others take him no means of rampage, repeatedly tried: "you still have a chance, as long as you kneel down to beg for mercy, said that your wife actively seduced me, she should die, I will let you go."


    The eyes also faintly send out the killing opportunity: "otherwise, you don''t want to go off this stage today, I will let you die very ugly."


    No one doubts xuanyuanzheng''s murdering chance, just as no one doubts xuanyuanzheng''s scoundrel.


    Xuanyuan Lang, who was held back by four strong men, frowned and looked at all this. He felt that Xuanyuan was just a scoundrel. After playing with other people''s wives, he had to apologize before killing them. How could there be such a truth in the world?


    He was about to scold xuanyuanzheng. An old man outside the battle platform said, "as soon as possible, apologize to the prince, otherwise you are not filial."


    Sun Yiran slowly struggled to stand up, smell speech body a shock, look back: "father!"


    Old man sun didn''t care about it. He scolded, "I want you to kneel down and apologize right away. Do you hear me? If you die, what will I do, what will your mother do, and what will happen to your younger brothers and sisters, but it''s just a woman. There''s no need to take your own life. There are many opportunities for revenge in the future. "


    This is what everyone who can come to the red training platform thinks, that is, if you are defeated now, you will live humbly, and if you have a chance in the future, you will kill that person.


    Sun Yiran clenched his teeth and wanted to fight again. He just thought of his father, who only had semi divine cultivation. If he died, his father would not be able to support the whole family. He would only suffer greater humiliation.


    Raising his head, his eyes burning with lingering hatred, closed his eyes for the sake of his family, he could only give in, kneel down and say in a loud voice: "all this is my fault, my wife actively seduced you, she should die!"


    Xuanyuan was laughing. Although he knew that sun Yiran would take revenge if he had a chance in the future, he didn''t care at all. He firmly believed that if he could win now, he would surely win in the future.


    Sharp eyes no longer go to see sun Yiran, but to see hit him, in fact, he did not give way to the Xuanyuan Lang, hook fingers: "beg for mercy, or is it for death?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2194

    Beg for mercy or death!


    Xuanyuan Zheng gave two choices directly, as if he had already won. However, those who have been bullied and humiliated by Xuanyuan Zheng have only two choices. Just like sun Yiran just now, if he doesn''t kneel down and beg for mercy, he will be directly killed by Xuanyuan Zheng.


    Xuanyuan secret place has no status and everything. As long as you don''t fight in other places, no matter who you killed, or even Xuanyuan emperor''s own son, no one will pursue you.


    Now you can see that Xuanyuan is just trying to find fault to deal with xuanyuanlang, but it''s useless to know. Xuanyuan is just open and aboveboard. You can refuse, but you must kneel down to beg for mercy. This is the rule of Chilian battle platform and the rule of Xuanyuan''s secret state.


    No matter what your identity, on the red training platform, then use strength to speak.


    However, in the case of no divine state, Xuanyuan is absolutely powerful. It can be said that the first person under the God state, at least in the current Xuanyuan secret state, has not seen a semi divine person who can fight Xuanyuan.


    They all looked at xuanyuanlang, who was guarded by four powerful Xuanyuan family members. All of them sighed slightly in their hearts, because they felt that xuanyuanlang was only the cultivation in the middle of the semi God period. The peak of the semi God period was not enough for Xuanyuan, let alone the middle stage of the semi God.


    "By what?"


    When Xuanyuan Lang heard that Xuanyuan was about to challenge himself, he said angrily: "I just didn''t mean to bump into you, and when you came here, you were too fast to look at anything, and I have already apologized. Why do you still do that?"


    Xuanyuan is pondering a smile, not to deceive too much meaning, but a kind of arrogance revealed outside: "listen to your words seems very unconvinced, then very good, I now stand here, you come up to fight with me, you have the ability to kill me, this is the red training platform allows."


    "Of course, if you feel that your strength is not as good as mine, then kneel down and beg for mercy, and I will be merciful and let you go."


    Xuanyuanzheng''s words made xuanyuanlang angry, and even the people around the red training platform were slightly angry. Xuanyuanzheng was humiliating others and even venting his violent desire by virtue of the rules of the red training platform.


    The purpose of building the red practice platform is to let the rest of Xuanyuan''s Secret realm not to kill each other. If there is really any grudge, come here to solve the problem, regardless of life or death!


    And Xuanyuan just used this rule. As long as he didn''t like it or offended him a little, he couldn''t do it in other places, so he came to the red practice arena to challenge others and humiliate others.


    What''s more, after listening to xuanyuanlang''s words, we all know that he did something unintentionally. If he is a generous person, it is nothing at all. Moreover, people have already apologized.


    But it''s a pity that Xuanyuan is not the kind of generous person. What he thinks about is stepping down on others to satisfy his sense of superiority and strong sense of existence. It can be said that he is angry and resentful, but the rules of Xuanyuan''s secret place are there, even if they want to attack in groups, it is impossible.


    To challenge xuanyuanzheng alone is no different from seeking death. Although xuanyuanzheng is very damned, it is undeniable that he is powerful, because his grandfather is the God of nature, and his father is the middle God. How can xuanyuanzheng, derived from such a strong blood, be able to fight against it?


    Xuanyuan Lang clenched his fist in the void, and his mouth was bitten. He felt that Xuanyuan was so deceiving. As a little prince of Xuanyuan family, when did he suffer such humiliation?


    However, he can''t reveal his identity now. The feeling of holding back and bending makes Xuanyuan''s eyes red.


    But after all, he restrained his anger and replied word by word: "I refuse your challenge."


    "Good!" Xuanyuan was laughing and said, "then you should follow the rules of the red training platform. If you don''t fight, you can kneel down and beg for mercy. I can let you go. If you don''t answer the battle and do not apologize, it''s the rule of challenging Xuanyuan''s secret place. Any one of us can directly kill you."


    This is indeed the rule of Xuanyuan''s Secret realm, which is to prevent those who are evil from being challenged and refused. But now Xuanyuan is taking it as a matter of fact. All the people present express sympathy for xuanyuanlang. When you meet Xuanyuan, who has the strength and status, and is determined to humiliate you, you can only accept it.


    In the crowd far away, feiyuxin is still waiting for Chu Feng to come back. Curious that she hasn''t come back for such a long time, she also looks at xuanyuanlang. She looks very young, but it''s a pity that she meets such a rogue as Xuanyuan. She is doomed to be humiliated or killed.


    For Xuanyuan Lang, there is anger at the moment, but he also knows that his anger is useless for Xuanyuan. The latter will not make concessions because of his anger, but will continue to humiliate him.


    "Three voices!"


    Xuanyuan was looking at Xuanyuan Lang''s angry look. He enjoyed the feeling of oppressing others. He even didn''t dare to fight. He raised his hand and said, "I''ll count three times. If you don''t fight or beg for mercy, I''ll let people kill you according to the rules of the secret land."With xuanyuanzheng''s words, the four people who guarded xuanyuanlang''s retreat were all close to him. As long as xuanyuanlang refused, they would kill him. This is allowed by the secret land rules. It''s very nice to think about killing a person in an open and aboveboard way. How many good people can follow xuanyuanzheng''s side?


    An old man in xiakong raised his head and said, "little fellow, you can stay green without firewood. Goujian in the world can still live on his salary and taste his courage. What can''t you do? Can''t a little face compare with your life?"


    The rest of them nodded slightly, thinking that xuanyuanlang should not insist on it now. With the cultivation of semi God at such an age, you can also see that he is a man of great talent. If he is killed by Xuanyuan in this way, it can only be a sad thing.


    And Xuanyuan Lang understood the meaning of the people, but his pride made him look up fearlessly: "a scholar can be killed, not humiliated!"


    "Good!" Xuanyuan is not only not angry, but also laughs when he hears Xuanyuan Lang''s words. He bursts into a fierce look in his eyes: "in this way, I don''t even need to count. The four of you have thrown him on the battlefield. Now he has challenged and broken the rules of the secret realm, and everyone will be punished for it!"


    The four strong men at the peak of the later period of the demigods joined hands. Xuanyuanlang is still only a semi God. How can he resist? He has no spare power to fight back. He is oppressed by the powerful power of the four men and overturned to the battlefield.


    At the same time, the four men also fell down and stood around the battle platform to prevent xuanyuanlang from running away. Although it is impossible to run away on such occasions, it is necessary to prevent them.


    Xuanyuanlang was heavily overturned on the battle platform. He stood up with a slight cough. He felt that his Qi and blood were surging. When he saw Xuanyuan Zheng not far away, he gritted his teeth: "you will not die easily."


    Xuanyuan was spreading his hands without caring, and a joking smile appeared: "I don''t know if I will die badly. I only know that you still have the opportunity to kneel down and beg for mercy. Otherwise, you will be killed by me mercilessly. Think about you are still so young, and there are so many beautiful things in the world that you have not experienced. What a pity to die like this?"


    "Well, kneel down and beg for mercy. Admit that you hit me on purpose and you were wrong. Then I''ll let you go. This deal looks like a good deal and can save your life."


    Xuanyuan Lang sneered, proud and unyielding appeared on his face. He repeated the words just now: "a scholar can be killed but not humiliated. He would rather live on his feet than live on his knees."


    Xuanyuanlang''s arrogance makes people around him, especially Sun Yi, who has just begged for mercy to step down. Who doesn''t want to live with dignity, but in front of absolute strength, dignity is a joke. Unless you want to die, if you don''t want to die, then you should abandon your ridiculous dignity.


    They admire xuanyuanlang for his backbone, but they also think that he is too ambitious. Although dignity is very important, if his life is lost, what else can dignity do?


    Xuanyuan just burst out laughing and sneered and said with a smile: "I like the person who wants dignity most. I hope you don''t cry too loud. You don''t cherish your life so much. If you''re wrong, you won''t admit it. Then I can only fulfill you and end your dignity life."


    Xuanyuan Lang''s eyes coagulate, only feel the air surging with the horror of the demigod power, the moment before standing not far from Xuanyuan Zheng suddenly appeared in front of him, xuanyuanlang even had no time to react, xuanyuanzheng''s foot has been severely kicked in his body.


    How can xuanyuanlang resist xuanyuanzheng''s attack in the middle of demigod?


    Although Xuanyuan is a little cat and mouse at the moment, it does not play a very strong force, but this is not what Xuanyuan Lang can easily contend with.


    Xuanyuan is playing a joke. Facing Xuanyuan Zheng who flies back again, he says: "catch the ball!"


    Jump up, instantly produced a huge force, a kick in xuanyuanlang''s body, only heard the sound of bone fracture and xuanyuanlang''s scream, and then saw xuanyuanlang again flying towards the edge.


    All the people present couldn''t bear to close their eyes. They knew that Xuanyuan was not going to kill xuanyuanlang directly. They wanted to torture him severely. Without torture and trampling, they could humiliate a person who wanted dignity better.


    It just makes them feel worse alive than dead.


    However, it is a red training platform, and no one can interfere with it unless he takes part in the war, and xuanyuanzheng''s reason is still hard. He was rejected because of the challenge. Who dares to say no?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2195

    Xuanyuanlang was treated as a ball by xuanyuanzheng and his four followers. Every time he kicked xuanyuanlang, it brought him great harm. His body was dyed red with blood. He didn''t know how many broken bones were, and even whether his internal organs suffered heavy damage.


    It''s just that no matter what they''re thinking down there, everything on top doesn''t mean to stop like this.


    Xuanyuan was standing in the middle, and the other four people were standing in four directions. Xuanyuan Lang was raging in that way. The blood had fallen on the battle platform. Xuanyuanlang seemed to be dying. Xuanyuanzheng''s laughter was getting bigger and bigger.


    How can a man in the middle of the demigods resist the ravages of the five demigods at the peak of the latter half gods? We all suspect that xuanyuanlang is going to be killed by xuanyuanzheng in such a torment.


    "Miss Yuxin, do you like this scene very much?"


    On the other side of the crowd, seeing that there is no one around feiyuxin Xuanyuan fault suddenly reappeared beside her, and saw that she was staring at the battle platform, raised a faint smile and asked.


    Feiyuxin frowns when she hears words. Unexpectedly, Xuanyuan goes back and forth. Obviously, she finds that she is just herself, so she wants to take the opportunity to get closer.


    Feiyuxin understood Xuanyuan''s wrong thoughts, but it was not good to be rude to him. He nodded slightly: "I don''t like to see such bloody scenes, but I don''t like to see such bullying things. The wrong prince, do you think that the behavior of the prince is too much? There are rules in the red practice platform, but it seems that this rule is not for him to humiliate others


    Xuanyuan CuO''s faint smile seemed to care nothing about what happened on the red training platform.


    Xuanyuan is his younger brother. Even if he knew that Xuanyuan was drilling the loopholes in the Chilian battle platform, he would not tell them. He just said with a gentle smile: "Miss Yuxin, the God Emperor once built the Chilian battle platform is to let everyone in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm understand the principle of the weak eating the weak."


    "Even if Xuanyuan secret place is stable enough, but your strength is not strong, when others want to kill you, you can only passively bear it, just like now."


    He raised his head, and a look of pride swept over his face. "But if you are not strong enough, it''s useless even if you are a strong man in the divine realm, because the world is not fair at all. Although we advocate this kind of fairness in Xuanyuan secret land, Miss Yuxin, do you think it''s really fair?"


    Feiyuxin frowned slightly, and she understood the meaning of Xuanyuan mistake, that is, in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm, the Xuanyuan family members are still noble. Although they advocate fairness, where can they be fair?


    In Xuanyuan secret place, there is a paradise built by Xuanyuan emperor, which is very suitable for cultivation. But most of them are used by Xuanyuan family members. Ordinary people with other surnames are not qualified to enter unless they are excellent or even become disciples of Xuanyuan family.


    Moreover, people of Xuanyuan family enjoy the best resources to improve their cultivation from the moment they are born, while those ordinary people can only rely on themselves. Although Xuanyuan secret realm advocates fairness and equality of all living beings, in a certain level, Xuanyuan family people are higher after all.


    At least from the moment they were born, each of them stood at a very high starting point, which many people can not compare with, so the so-called fairness is only at some time.


    If it is really fair, then the Xuanyuan family should enjoy the same treatment as everyone else, but it is not so!


    Looking at the xuanyuanlang who was still attacked by xuanyuanzheng as a ball, feiyuxin said with a bit of interest: "wrong prince, if one day Zhengzheng Prince offends some people because of his behavior, he is challenged to fight on the red practice stage, and even may face a life and death crisis, will you do it?"


    The meaning is also very clear, that is, whether Xuanyuan fault will break the rules, intervene in the red practice platform, save xuanyuanzheng!


    Xuanyuan mistakenly shook his head: "that is impossible."


    Just said impossible, did not say will, feiyuxin how can not understand, said: "I just said if."


    "No if!" Xuanyuancuo shook his head again and said, "my brother grew up with my grandfather and my father since he was a child. Under their cultivation, he has been able to fight against the strong in the mid demigod period, and he can fight against the late demigod people in the mid demigod period."


    "But now he is a strong man who is infinitely close to God''s realm. He can stick to 20 moves in my hands. Do you think anyone in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm can be his opponent?"


    Feiyuxin''s eyes flashed a light sarcasm. Xuanyuan CuO repeatedly emphasized the strength of Xuanyuan Zheng, but he didn''t say whether he would rescue him or not, which is worth pondering.


    But feiyuxin is the kind of woman who looks delicate but likes to ask the truth. If it is for other people, she may not be like this, but this person is Xuanyuan wrong, which she still has a little disgust with, so she asked again: "wrong prince, I know that the prince is powerful, but I mean if."


    "Don''t say there is no if, as long as there are miracles in the world, then there is if."Xuanyuancuo really didn''t want to answer this question, because if he did, he knew that he would certainly stop him, but that would make Fei Yuxin laugh at him for being inconsistent. So Xuanyuan mistakenly chose to play Taiji again: "Miss Yuxin, your hypothesis does not exist, and there is absolutely no" if "for my brother, so there is no need to answer this question ¡£¡±


    Although xuanyuancuo didn''t answer, feiyuxin has got the answer she wanted. From Xuanyuan''s attitude, we can see that if such a thing happened, Xuanyuan Cuo, as a brother, would never stand by and intervene in the affairs on the red practice stage.


    Fair? What is the fairness?


    Feiyuxin''s mouth slightly tilted, passing a faint sneer. The so-called fairness only exists when the noble people have absolute advantage. When those who are superior are threatened, then there is no fairness.


    Of course, feiyuxin will not say anything because of this, because she knows very well that similar things happen in the inner city of Zhongzhou. If someone offends Feiyun, there will be no fairness. Her birth does not mean omnipotence, but she is destined to be dignified.


    Xuanyuan was asked this question by feiyuxin, and felt a little annoyed. So feiyuxin stopped talking and did not open his mouth to say another word. However, he did not waver in the decision to take feiyuxin. Could a woman with the potential of a neutral God give up at will?


    At this time, xuanyuanlang flew across the battle platform and hit the ground heavily. His clothes were in tattered condition. His whole body looked bloody. The whole person fell in front of xuanyuanzheng and was dying.


    Xuanyuan is comfortable to show a smile, he likes to torture people in front of the feeling, particularly cool.


    Step forward, one foot on Xuanyuan Lang''s body, condescending to say: "now as long as my feet add a little strength, you will die. The reason why I keep your breath is to see whether you are not as long as dignity does not kill you, so you still have a chance, if you beg for mercy, I can not kill you."


    "From now on, you may only be a disabled person, but it''s better to live and cherish life than to die well."


    Xuanyuanzheng''s words made everyone present extremely angry. It was obvious that he was wrong, but now he wanted to torture others. It was simply unreasonable. Now, he has ravaged others and then he has to apologize. It''s too much!


    Many people clenched their fists. Before xuanyuanzheng''s behavior, they were not happy. Today''s xuanyuanzheng''s behavior made them angry. As a rogue, xuanyuanzheng was more than a rogue. He was simply despicable.


    First of all, sun Yiran''s affairs. After playing with other people''s wives, they have to challenge others. If they beat them half to death, they have to kneel down to beg for mercy. Is it wrong to give your wife to play?


    What''s more, xuanyuanlang, who has been trampled under his feet, is not the kind of person who deliberately makes trouble. He just bumps into xuanyuanzheng, who has never looked at the road, for an careless reason. He was beaten to death. Now he has to be admitted to be wrong. Xuanyuan is just too much.


    Xuanyuan seemed to have a general feeling. He turned back to sweep the people present and drew a sneer: "I know you are not happy. I can give you this opportunity. Today, this prince is standing here. Who dares to fight?"


    In a word, all the people present bowed their heads. They were angry, but in the face of reality, they could only be angry. They really challenged xuanyuanzheng. It is impossible to win. Even if they win, they will die. Because how can the people behind Xuanyuan allow him to die?


    And sharp eyed people also found that Xuanyuan fault was on the scene, so in the face of xuanyuanzheng''s madness and clamor, they could only be angry in their hearts. How dare they say anything?


    But the public such attitude in Xuanyuan Zheng''s eyes is breeding his arrogance, and his feet also increased a bit of strength, Xuanyuan Lang can''t help but spray out a mouthful of blood again, handsome appearance, also can''t find too many traces.


    Xuanyuan is very enjoy bending down a little body, said: "quick choice, if you do not apologize, then I can only say sorry, immediately results in your life."


    Xuanyuan Lang turned his head hard and looked at his own xuanyuanzheng. He laughed and spat out a mouthful of blood at xuanyuanzheng''s face: "even if I''m dead, I won''t apologize to you. I''m not wrong, you can''t die well!"


    Xuanyuan''s face was caught off guard by spraying blood on his face. His face was ferocious. Suddenly, he kicked in xuanyuanlang''s ribs, and only heard xuanyuanlang burst out a shrill scream.


    The sound was so loud that people around the red training platform could hear it. It was shocking and painful.


    Seeing the emperor Xuanyuan let Xuanyuan Huining and FEIBA go back to feimen, Chu Feng just turned back to the periphery at the moment. Hearing the scream, he looked stunned.


    What''s the sound?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2196

    Chu wind heard the scream, inexplicably emerged a bit heavy, the pace accelerated a bit to find the flying rain Xin, see Xuanyuan wrong standing next to her, Chu wind also lazy to pay attention to.


    Go to the side of feiyuxin, and look at a person lying at the foot of Xuanyuan on the platform. But because Chu Feng can not see the person''s appearance for a time because of the relationship with this side, Chu Feng can only feel the weak vitality. When he sees the ragged and bloody clothes, Chu Feng has a pimple in his heart.


    How is it the same as Xuanyuan Lang?


    Feiyuxin saw Chu wind back, did not manage Xuanyuan wrong still around, show a smile: "back?"


    "Well!" Chu Feng nodded gently, pointing to the battle platform and asked, "what is the matter?"


    Feiyuxin said about the cause of the matter, but because Xuanyuan was wrong, and did not say the words against Xuanyuan, but Chu Feng could still hear Xuanyuan was deliberately looking for excuses to humiliate others.


    But Xuanyuan beside saw feiyuxin''s attitude to Chu wind, and his face was shining with a slight anger. Since feiyuxin saw him today, he didn''t show a smile. Now this person comes back with a charming smile. Xuanyuan feels a kind of humiliating mood.


    At this time, Xuanyuan on the arena is plastering a blood on his face, which makes his face more ugly. He raises his feet again to kick him hard on Xuanyuan Lang: "I let you spray me."


    Xuanyuan Lang again issued a scream, this time Xuanyuan is very powerful, Xuanyuan Lang was directly kicked on the ground to draw out and bring out a deep blood.


    Chu Feng saw his pupils shrink suddenly, and suddenly there is a terrible killing machine in his eyes. Because he recognized that the person was xuanyuanlang, Xuanyuan was suffering from Xuanyuan lang. looking back to what feiyuxin said, Chu Feng clenched his fists.


    Feiyuxin also noticed that Chu wind was wrong, squinting his eyes: "what''s wrong?"


    "It''s too much deception!" Chu wind indifferent throw out a sentence, body instantly across the sky, only blink between things across the red practice platform to help Xuan Yuan Lang.


    The flying rain Xin heart knot, a dark way is not good.


    Xuanyuan squinted his eyes and a slight sneer at the corner of his mouth. He thought about how to leave this guy away from feiyuxin. Now it seems that he doesn''t need to find excuses. He went to the red training stage or destroyed Xuanyuan Zheng. Can he survive?


    Although it seems that he and Xuanyuan are the same realm, Xuanyuan is wrong about his brother''s strength is very confident.


    In the case of no one knows, the secret voice Xuanyuan is right, let him leave that guy on the stage forever.


    But all of this, flying rain Xin do not know, just see Chu wind appear on that platform, look anxious to open: "bite gold, down!"


    Chu wind is not heard at all, looking at Xuanyuan Lang that is dying even can not see the original appearance of distress and miserable, a hand on his body feel the rib broken many, even the channels have suffered a great blow, the eyes of the killing machine rich a few points.


    Xuanyuan Lang also slowly opened his eyes, saw the Chu wind wearing masks, immediately knew who came, the broken mouth slightly raised: "brother-in-law!"


    Originally curious about Chu wind bad good hearted flying rain Xin heard that the body shock, he is the man''s brother-in-law, no wonder will go on stage, the eyes are more color, hidden family is thin, and as a brother-in-law now he is not afraid to stand out even fear offending people, feiyuxin is not angry, but a kind of admiration.


    If it was his woman, would he be better for her? The heart of feiyuxin is thinking about such a thing.


    On the stage, Xuanyuan, who was sprayed with blood on his face, had received the secret sound connection of Xuanyuan''s fault, squinted at the Chu wind, and sneered at it. How could someone like Chu wind attract the fragrance of flying rain?


    But Xuanyuan was wrong to explain, he naturally knew how to do.


    "It turns out that it was the brother-in-law of this boy. It''s no wonder that you love his sister!"


    Especially when he heard xuanyuanlang''s address, Xuanyuan Zheng had a plan in his heart. He laughed and said, "you are the little brother who offended me. You can take him away, or kneel to beg for mercy instead of him or fight with me instead of him. If you and he do not choose either, then we will attack in groups!"


    Four follow the Qi machine also locked Chu wind, mouth with a bloodthirsty smile, did not expect the world there are such a fool, unexpectedly come up to find death.


    But Chu wind did not hear Xuanyuan is normal, just put Xuanyuan Lang gently on the ground, a hand behind him, in the time when everyone can not detect, a pure incomparable force into Xuanyuan Lang''s body temporarily to stabilize the injury for him.


    Now Xuanyuan Lang is very serious, but Chu Feng is confident that he can repair all the injuries for him. After a while, Chu Feng hand once Yang Xuanyuan Lang flies out to the edge of the battle platform.


    Chu Feng stood up and turned back: "Miss Yuxin, please help me look at him."


    Feiyuxin nodded from the crowd to take care of xuanyuanlang. A pair of beautiful eyes did not leave the back of Chu wind. So the man with sense and talent must seize it.Xuanyuan Lang was passed the power of Chu Feng. Now he eased his breath and saw Chu Feng standing on the platform with his back to him. He said, "brother-in-law, you should be careful!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, but his face was as calm as water. His eyes passed xuanyuanzheng peacefully. Then he looked at an old woman outside the battle platform: "old man, I just came to Xuanyuan secret place. I''m not very clear about the rules of red practice platform. I don''t know if you can tell me."


    That old woman seems to have a bit of status, there are still seven or eight people standing around, Chu Feng this point can be seen.


    As a matter of fact, the old woman had a certain status. She was one of Xuanyuan emperor''s daughters, but she was stuck at the peak of the late demigod period because she could not break through for many years. Therefore, the Xuanyuan family arranged her to watch the Chilian battle platform, mainly because she was fair and just and did everything according to the rules of the battle platform. That''s why Xuanyuan was able to wreak havoc on others.


    Hearing this, the old woman raised her head, as if what had happened just now was not so general. She said faintly: "the red training platform, the superior''s life and death don''t matter. On the way, no one can interfere with and intervene in the affairs above the battle platform. Even if it''s a close relative, as long as they are on the stage, they will be fighting instead of their relatives. That is to say, if you want to stand up for that boy, then To take his place. "


    "Secondly, the people on the platform can only fight for the sake of war, but can not save people, regardless of their status, status, or even the gap between the two realms!"


    It''s basically the same as feiyuxin said. Chu Feng nodded slightly to express his gratitude. However, there is still a bit of pit father in not asking about the gap between the two realms. If the opponent is a strong one in the divine realm, can he challenge the martial arts of Tianyuan period?


    However, Chu Feng also believes that such things will not happen. Which God state strong person will not have the face to challenge the people under the God state? It''s just a mockery.


    After understanding the general rules, killing people here is white killing. Chu Feng raised his hand gently, pointed to xuanyuanzheng, and pointed to the other four followers. He said: "there seems to be no limit to challenge several people in the battle platform, so I will challenge you five."


    "You can choose one to one or five to one. I don''t care!"


    What Chu Feng said shocked all the people present. Was he saying that he wanted to challenge five people?


    All of them subconsciously blinked their eyes to make sure that what was in front of them was not dreaming. They were all slightly shocked. It was common for one person to challenge one person, but there was no one who challenged two people. But in front of them, this person had to challenge five people. Among them, there were such talented people as Xuanyuan Zheng. Where is the self-confidence?


    They have already caught Chu Feng, the peak of semi God''s later cultivation. Although he looks younger than xuanyuanzheng, some things are not comparable in age. His self-confidence makes people confused. Is this a fight for breath or a fight to die?


    Xuanyuan was just beginning to speak, and was very angry when he was ignored. At the moment, he was not angry when he heard Chu Feng''s words. He even burst out laughing and sneering: "boy, tell me why you have such an idea?"


    In my heart, I even doubt whether the person in front of me has a brain problem. His Xuanyuan is in Xuanyuan secret state, which is called the first person under the God state. There are very few people challenging him. Besides challenging him, he has to challenge another four people?


    Xuanyuan felt that he would have to pay some price to win the battle against the four followers, and the five of them together could definitely fight the lower gods with 50 moves. Where is the confidence?


    "Abuse you, torture you, humiliate you!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth calmly, and a faint killing opportunity filled the air: "just now you have imposed a lot of pain on my brother-in-law, I will let you try to be a hundred times sad, and there will be no one to save you!"


    Xuanyuan Zheng and his four followers all burst into laughter and felt that they had heard the funniest joke.


    Shaking his head, Xuanyuan said meaningfully: "boy, give you a chance to slap yourself, slap yourself ten times, say that you are an idiot, and then kneel down to kowtow to five of us. That''s enough. Otherwise, the end of your brother-in-law is your fate. I''m sure it will be ten times worse than him!"


    Feiyuxin also feels that Chu Feng seems to be a little arrogant. Although it is very strong, it may be stronger than Xuanyuan Zheng, but now it is not against Xuanyuan Zhengyi, but against five people. Where is the self-confidence?


    "Don''t be rash, just challenge one!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2197

    "No!"


    Chu Feng shook his head seriously, and his finger once again ordered from xuanyuanzheng and the other four: "I want to challenge five people. Even if I die, I will do that today, or I will be sorry for my conscience!"


    Feiyuxin looked stiff, and scolded a fool in his heart and said, "you will die in this way."


    Chu Feng''s faint smile did not care that he was going to challenge five people. This was something that had never happened on the red training platform. It was just a kind of relaxation and Leisure: "maybe the person who died eventually, not me?"


    Xuanyuan, who had a smile on his face, was once again pointed by Chu Feng. His expression was slightly annoyed: "you are going to die. Then I will make you complete. And I tell you, after you die, it is not the end. Your brother-in-law offended me. I will not let him go easily. He must apologize."


    Chu wind as did not hear, hands a spread on that indifferent standing there, all people are ignored in general.


    Xuanyuan is just a proud man. How can he tolerate other people''s ignorance of himself like this, and shout: "you''re going to die, then I''ll help you and give it to me!"


    Two of the four followers immediately jumped out. Chu Feng was also the cultivation of the peak state in the later period of demigod. It may be a bit difficult for them to deal with it alone, but they believe that they can definitely catch it together.


    If you want to challenge five people, two people will let you die without a burial place. Moreover, their hearts have already planned to torture Chu Feng severely, and finally let him die humbly without even the chance to beg for mercy.


    Their mind Chu Feng understand, because their body has been filled with a cold color, but Chu wind does not care about it.


    In the face of the two powerful Xuanyuan family, Chu Feng is still as steady as Mount Tai.


    Seeing that the two powerful Xuanyuan families are coming near, and gathering the power of terror, the people watching the war sigh in their hearts and can be arrogant. However, Chu Feng has to challenge five people. How can it be done?


    They seem to have been able to see Chu Feng fall to the ground and seriously injured under the attack of two people.


    The reason why they don''t think chufeng will die is that they know what kind of person Xuanyuan is. If he doesn''t torture and humiliate others severely, he won''t let the other party die easily.


    When they all felt that Chu Feng was going to be in bad luck, and even Fei Yuxin was there and had no hope for it, chufeng suddenly disappeared and disappeared on the battlefield like that, leaving no trace or breath.


    How could it be? Everyone''s eyes were stunned, and even felt that Chu Feng was going to die. Feiyuxin still wanted to choose his own Xuanyuan fault. As a powerful God, he didn''t see how Chu Feng disappeared, even now he can''t feel a breath?


    Where did people go? How could they suddenly disappear?


    And when they are all looking for the trace of Chu Feng, suddenly behind the two powerful Xuanyuan family, Chu Feng appears like a ghost. His hands are gently lifted up, gathering a terrible killing opportunity.


    Xuanyuan is pupil fierce shrink a way: "he is behind you!"


    When Chu Feng appeared, the two powerful Xuanyuan family members had already felt it and turned around quickly. However, although their speed was very fast, compared with the speed of Chu Feng, they were still a little slower, and this was the reason why Chu Feng deliberately suppressed it.


    Otherwise, they would not even have the chance to turn around, and they would have been beaten to death by Chu Feng.


    And Chu Feng obviously has no interest in killing them for the time being. Only when they turn around, they clap their hands on them. The two powerful Xuanyuan family suddenly feel their Qi and blood surging and spitting out a mouthful of blood, and their bodies have been back for about seven or eight meters before stopping.


    Although it didn''t look very embarrassed, it was so sudden that they had a huge pressure, because they were not even able to resist the attack of Chu Feng just now.


    "A bunch of rubbish!"


    Xuanyuan was also very puzzled about the sudden scene, but only felt that Chu Feng was a little faster. As long as he was careful enough, he would face the absolute strength at a faster speed: "let''s go together!"


    The original intention is that two people can solve the Chu wind, but from the current situation, it is not so simple, and Chu Feng has already opened his mouth to challenge five people, so there is nothing to do with four people. Moreover, Xuanyuan is not the kind of person who worries about others'' ridicule. As long as the final victory belongs to him, what is he afraid of?


    The other two powerful Xuanyuan family members immediately rushed forward, but they did not immediately attack Chu Feng. Instead, they stood around Chu Feng and firmly locked his breath with the two people at the beginning. They could not let the sudden disappearance happen again.


    Just when they thought Chu Feng couldn''t run away this time, suddenly, without waiting for them to attack, Chu Feng disappeared in the same place as before, or a little breath and trace could not be found.


    The strong Xuanyuan family members who thought that four people could crush Chu Feng all changed color, because they really couldn''t feel where Chu Feng had gone at all."He''s on your head!"


    All of a sudden, Xuanyuan was seeing Chu Feng appear on the top of the four people''s heads, and suddenly cried out, but he was already a little nervous, because twice he didn''t find out how Chu Feng disappeared.


    Xuanyuanzheng''s warning was very timely, but the speed and strength of the Chu wind were still a little slower after all. As soon as Chu Feng''s hand was raised, the violent force suddenly exploded on the ground, and the powerful air waves immediately made the four people fall in four directions.


    Feiyuxin blinked her eyes and began to worry about Chu Feng. She also remembered that she was almost defiled by Tu Ban on the isolated island of the Ming sea. Chu Feng also appeared like this and killed them directly. At that time, those people were the peak of the late demigod period.


    With a smile, feiyuxin has a kind of pride and pride, as if Chu Feng is her man.


    Chu Feng flew four people, but also slowly fell on the platform. The breath was peaceful and there was no loss. The feeling of transition was calm and powerful!


    Xuanyuan Cuo, who has already reached the edge of the isolation belt, has shrunk his eyes. He has failed to see how the Chu people disappeared twice. There is only one way to say that although the man in front of him is the peak of the late demigod period, he already has some magical power, otherwise he can''t avoid his eyes.


    Out of a cautious posture, Xuanyuan cuomi Yin tells xuanyuanzheng to be more careful. If people on the stage can go up, he must have his strength.


    Xuanyuan just said that he understood, but most of his attitude was not taken seriously. He was called the first person in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm. He felt that he was invincible in the same realm. Although he was a little surprised at the strength of Chu Feng, that was all. He felt that the final victory was his own.


    With a sharp glance over Chu Feng with disdain, and then looked at those who followed and said: "a group of waste, a person with a similar realm with you can''t take it down. What do I raise you to do, give me together, blow him to death!"


    The four strong men of Xuanyuan family got up in embarrassment. Although they were not seriously injured, they could not kill a person in a similar state. They felt particularly insulted. Moreover, there were so many people around them, which even made them feel helpless. Their eyes towards Chu Feng were more cruel and cruel.


    I think it''s Chu Feng who made them laugh.


    What Chu Feng wants is this feeling. He wants them to lose their dignity and face first, and then let them lose their own lives. Otherwise, Xuanyuan Huining will definitely blame him for not doing well if he knows about it. This brother-in-law is not qualified enough.


    His heart is full of terror, but Chu Feng is still very good control, because the cat to catch the mouse will slowly, too soon let them feel the threat of death, they will not understand the smell of fear.


    And gradually let a person feel fear, even have a sense of collapse, is the best revenge on him.


    His body passed the battle platform, but he could only see the shadow, but could not capture his body shape. A strong man of Xuanyuan family saw that Chu Feng seemed to be coming towards him. He cried out with a loud voice and said, "I''ll kill you!"


    However, the power he blew out was penetrating through the shadow, and he didn''t hurt Chu Feng at all.


    When he was still wondering what was going on, a strong man in Xuanyuan family screamed, and several people suddenly felt cold, because Chu Feng did not know when he appeared behind another person, and he kicked him without any politeness, which directly broke the man''s bones.


    The whole person fell to the ground. Because of the fracture of his back and bone, he couldn''t get up at all. He could only scream there. Even if he was a strong man in the late period of demigod, he could not help but face such pain.


    Chu Feng raised his hand indifferently. All of a sudden, the strong man''s limbs fell on the ground and his limbs burst into pieces. The blood splashed on the battle platform. Not only did the people on the battle platform feel cold, but even the people watching the war felt that their hearts were shaking. Chu Feng''s hands were too cruel.


    He did not stop because the other side had no ability to fight back, but was still torturing there. Finally, with a little finger, the man''s mouth burst, all his teeth fell off, and even his tongue fell out.


    Xuanyuan suddenly opened his mouth and said, "he has no power to fight again. You are not qualified to torture him like this. You are too cruel!"


    Chu Feng burst out laughing, and there were ridicule and murder: "anyone can say this, but you''d better shut up. My brother-in-law just now has no power to fight, but what are you doing, so you must shut up, or I will make you more miserable and more tragic!"


    "What''s more, if he doesn''t ask for mercy, I''ll torture him, humiliate him and trample on him, so what?"


    People look shocked, look at the state of Xuanyuan family strong man, his mouth has been broken, how to beg for mercy: limbs are abandoned, how to kneel?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2198

    The cruel and merciless bloodiness makes the people who watch the war appear endless cold. Chu Feng''s method is too cruel.


    But all this is not over. Chu Feng''s fingers seem to dance. With his fingers beating, the strong man of Xuanyuan family crackled and his flesh and blood continued to crack. Only the kind of misery that he could not call out could be heard. Many people could not see it.


    Of course, although more people can''t see it, they feel very happy in their hearts. In the past, when Xuanyuan was bullying others, his followers didn''t make less efforts. So now when we see his bad luck following, we don''t have any sympathy. Instead, we have a very calming thought.


    Especially because the old father begged for mercy, sun Yiran raised his fist and exclaimed, "good fight!"


    The old father beside him changed his face, slapped sun Yiran''s face and said, "asshole, what are you talking about? Shut up


    Although the strong old man of Xuanyuan family is also very happy with the Chu wind, we can see that xuanyuanzheng has been completely angry. The people who went to the stage were really amazing. However, xuanyuanzheng''s strength has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people for a long time. People think that he may not be xuanyuanzheng''s opponent.


    Now the rampant xuanyuanzheng''s following is very cathartic, but Xuanyuan is still there, which means that all this is not over, and who is the winner is still unknown.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know anything. When he decided to challenge xuanyuanzheng, five people were already dead in his eyes. Although Xuanyuan was Xuanyuan''s family, his identity was nothing in chufeng''s eyes. As long as he offended him and the people around him, he would die.


    Not to mention Xuanyuan is just the kind of outrageous Xuanyuan Lang, how the Chu wind can not tolerate.


    The Xuanyuan family strong man on the ground has become bloody and fleshy, dying, and seems to have no gas at all. The other three Xuanyuan family strong men are shocked by this scene. For a time, they don''t know what to do, and even Xuanyuan is staying there. He can''t imagine that someone would dare to abuse him.


    But Chu Feng is such a person.


    When feeling almost the same, the corner of his mouth curled up a cold radian. When everyone caught his strange smile, chufeng suddenly lifted his foot as if they had just kicked xuanyuanlang, without any politeness, and directly and heavily banged on the head of the powerful Xuanyuan family on the ground. People could only see the kind of watermelon bursting Shocked, there was a dead body without a head on the arena.


    It''s not that there is no head, but chufeng kicked and exploded. The blood splashed out and the brain mixed with blood on the ground.


    So dead?


    The bloody cruelty calmed down the whole scene. Everyone''s eyes were blinking at the battle platform. It was hard to accept this picture. Although people would die every day on the red practice stage, they rarely saw such cruel killing methods.


    Even if xuanyuanzheng is just abusing and humiliating others, if he kills them directly without asking for mercy, how can he blow up the head of others?


    But this person is Chu Feng, which means that everything is not over. In the shock of the people, a fire suddenly broke out around Chu Feng''s body, and it spread to the whole Chilian battle platform. The strong high temperature makes people around feel it clearly.


    The remaining three Xuanyuan''s strong defense forces are burning.


    It''s only a simple thing for a warrior to mobilize natural forces and form a sea of fire when he is in the stage of natural anger. What''s more, Chu Feng''s cultivation of the peak of semi God''s later period is shown. It''s a simple thing to surround the whole battle platform with fire, but how could he do such a thing?


    But slowly we understood that Chu Feng walked forward, and said faintly, "I am a kind-hearted man. I will not only send you to heaven, but also collect your corpses. You can go to rest assured. After you die, you can be buried in this sea of fire. There is no residue left."


    The corpse of the powerful Xuanyuan family killed by Chu Feng is also disappearing in the fire, but there is no trace left for a while. It seems that there is no existence at all.


    For Chu Feng''s means, people are even more palpitating. They not only have the strength to kill others in the same realm, but also refuse to leave their bodies after cruel killing.


    Xuanyuan thinks that he is a bold man, and that he will not be afraid of anyone in the world. He just looks at Chu Feng who is going to the three powerful Xuanyuan family members. He feels a chill in his heart.


    For the first time, he looked out of the battle platform and said, "three aunts, do you care?"


    All of them immediately showed scorn. They felt that Xuanyuan was just bullying the soft and fearing the hard. When they had the absolute advantage just now, they abused and humiliated others. Now they feel the tyranny of others, and they want to talk about finding relationships to suppress them. It''s really promising.


    The old woman slowly raised her head, raised her hand and gently waved: "in Xuanyuan secret land, everything is fair. Unexpectedly, you have a life and death on the stage of battle. You only look at the results, not the process!"A word let Xuanyuan just want to say that Chu Feng''s means are too cruel to say. His eyes have swept chufeng fiercely. He has never felt like this, and never has his peers brought him such pressure. His eyes are full of murders.


    Although he was still afraid of Chu Feng''s means, Xuanyuan still felt that they were in charge of the advantage, and a ferocious smile appeared: "unexpectedly you want to die so much, then this prince will complete you!"


    Xuanyuan is making a move!


    At first, he thought that four followers were enough to solve the problem of Chu Feng. But at the moment, Chu Feng''s strength was obviously at the peak of the late demigod period. He knew that he had to make a move. Otherwise, if he was killed by Chu Feng one by one, he would be left alone, which would inevitably lead to some pressure.


    As for his own defeat, xuanyuanzheng never thought about it. Even the people watching the war feel that the final loser is Chu Feng. How can one challenge five people with similar levels? Among them, there is Xuanyuan who is so infinitely close to the realm of God?


    But the world is so magical, many people are not optimistic about a thing when it is so real happened.


    I feel that Xuanyuan is coming towards him violently, gathering a powerful attack. The three powerful Xuanyuan family members who are not far in front of him also gather the power of terror. Obviously, they want to join hands with Xuanyuan to take a fatal attack on him.


    Chu Feng brings up a banter smile, and a slight contempt flits in his eyes. He is now the middle God in the martial arts realm, and the power of taboo is in the upper God. Why should people in the late peak of Zhou Zhou''s four semi gods need to pay attention to?


    Of course, Chu Feng will not show his strong strength, because it will only arouse the suspicion of others, at least Chu Feng is not willing to let some things come in advance.


    All of a sudden, many people can''t see the fire, but they can''t see the fire.


    At the platform, feiyuxin waved her small hand and said, "bite gold, you should be careful!"


    On the other side, Xuanyuan frowned, inexplicably, he had a bad premonition in his heart. He couldn''t tell what was wrong, but there was always a feeling that something terrible was happening in the fire.


    When everyone was curious about what was going on in the fire, suddenly there were several screams. Xuanyuan looked wrong, and as soon as he stepped across, he would go to the stage, because he recognized the voice of Xuanyuan.


    "Wrong!"


    Just as Xuanyuan went out one step, the old woman said with dignity: "the Chilian battle platform was made by the emperor of God. He has set down iron rules. As a strong God state, do you want to go up to replace Xuanyuan and accept the challenge? Do you think so? "


    Xuanyuan stopped and looked ugly. Indeed, there was no state point on the red training platform. However, as a strong God state, he could not challenge a man who was at the peak of the semi god later stage. That would only make him suffer from the ridicule of others.


    In addition, did you laugh at the wrong side of the prince, and you said that I was wrong


    Xuanyuan CuO looks even more ugly. For the first time, he looks at feiyuxin with a kind of coldness. He just said the so-called fairness, but can that kind of fairness be compared with now? But if he went up now, he would suffer from the ridicule of all the people. For a time, he was in a very bad mood, and his body was filled with the breath of terror.


    The old woman looked at him faintly and then closed her eyes. This is the red practice platform. She just watched to prevent someone from breaking the rules. As for the rest, she would not take care of it, nor would she.


    At this time, there was a scream on the red practice platform again. Xuanyuan could not help it. He roared: "stop it for me!"


    The flame that didn''t enter the battle platform directly leaped past. I only felt that under the strong wind, those high-temperature flames caused by Chu wind were dissipated directly. All the people who began to disappear appeared on the battlefield. However, before the flame was shrouded, there were five people. Now only Chu Feng and xuanyuanzheng are left on the arena, and the other three strong Xuanyuan family members are left Where did you go?


    Xuanyuan is also under the control of Chu Feng at the moment. A big hand is stuck on Xuanyuan Zheng''s neck. His cold eyes sweep Xuanyuan''s mistake, and his mouth is slightly tilted to ponder: "God, do you want to fight?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2199

    God, do you want to fight?


    Chufeng light leisurely asked a sentence, let the angry Xuanyuan wrong look twitch for a moment, the eyes also sharp a few points.


    Outside the battle platform, the old woman opened her eyes and stood up. Although she was only the peak of her semi divine cultivation, she was afraid to look directly at her majesty: "no, if you want to break the rules of the battle platform, or do you want to accept the challenge together with xuanyuanzheng?"


    Xuanyuan CuO''s expression slightly coagulates, looking at Xuanyuan is now under the control of Chu Feng, dying. On the red practice platform, as long as the result does not ask about the process, at the moment, he can''t say what Chu Feng has done under the cover of fire.


    But he could not see Xuanyuan wrongly killed. He said in a cold voice, "let Xuanyuan Zheng go, this matter is over!"


    Chu Feng sighed: "the rules of red practice platform are not aimed at Xuanyuan family?"


    The old woman smelt speech, cold drink: "wrong, what do you want?"


    This is the red training platform. No one can interfere in the battle. Once interfered, either challenge or be killed according to the rules of destroying Xuanyuan''s secret land. Now when Xuanyuan goes wrong, Chu Feng must let xuanyuanzheng go. The old woman''s look is very ugly. This involves a question of fairness.


    Xuanyuan mistakenly narrowed his eyes: "I,,,, challenge!"


    There was an uproar, followed by the sound of mockery.


    Xuanyuan''s face is hot, but he can''t help doing that. Once Xuanyuan is about to die, it''s the loss of their branch. Because according to xuanyuanzheng''s current cultivation level, he can achieve the cultivation of the divine realm in one year at the latest. How can he die like this?


    So now people around him are ridiculing him for challenging the next god to the peak of the demigod. He doesn''t matter. As long as the damned person dies, who will say anything? Moreover, this is allowed by the red training platform, but he is the first person to challenge with the cultivation of God state.


    Although it''s a little ugly, but Xuanyuan''s mistake doesn''t matter at the moment. It''s better to lose face than to watch Xuanyuan die.


    When the old woman heard that xuanyuancuo wanted to challenge, she looked a little ugly. A little disappointment flashed in her eyes. She sat down and found that xuanyuancuo had chosen to challenge, so it was not a violation of the rules of the war platform. Of course, she felt that she was losing the face of the family, but as long as the rules were not broken, it was Xuanyuan''s wrong face.


    "Are you ashamed of the wrong prince?"


    When feiyuxin heard Xuanyuan''s mistake of challenging Chu Feng, she looked slightly cold and said: "although there is no limit to the battle platform, you can challenge the Tianyuan period in the fury period, but everyone will not do such a thing. This is the bearing of a strong man. You are now challenging the peak state of the semi gods with the spirit state. It is too much!"


    Some people also nodded slightly. Although the peak of the late demigod was a little different from the divine realm, it was the gap between the sky and the earth.


    After all, the demigods only belong to the mortals who are in harmony with the heaven, and the divine realm is completely above the heaven. If they look down on the sky and the mortals who are in harmony with the heaven, do they fight for one?


    Xuanyuancuo also knows that he is bullying others, but he doesn''t care if he has already come up. Moreover, because of feiyuxin''s business, he had the intention to kill chufeng, but now he is just doing it by himself. Therefore, xuanyuancuo doesn''t think he has heard about feiyuxin or other people''s comments. What he wants is the death of Chu Feng, and Xuanyuan can live on.


    Chu Feng gave a faint smile, without ridicule or banter. Because he had hidden his cultivation, he would not despise anything. However, Xuanyuan CuO came to the stage and sent him to die.


    Xuanyuan CuO naturally did not know what Chu Feng was thinking, but saw him still holding Xuanyuan Zheng there. He was angry and said, "let him go, I will fight with you!"


    Chu Feng sighed slightly: "when Xuanyuan is unjustifiably abusing others, no one stands up to say anything. But now that Xuanyuan is getting evil, it is someone who stands up to speak for him. I just want to ask a word, in the end, is Xuanyuan''s secret land rules not including Xuanyuan family members?"


    Xuanyuan mistakenly looked fretting and said, "no nonsense, let people go!"


    "You just give me less nonsense!" Chu Feng''s voice was bigger than Xuanyuan''s, and he said, "where did you go when your brother-in-law was attacked by a little incident just now? If you really know what fairness and humanity mean, you should come out and say a fair word, instead of letting Xuanyuan abuse others with rules. "


    "So now I want to let people go. Why do you have a big head, or do you think you''re particularly strong?"


    In the words, chufeng''s other hand hit xuanyuanzheng''s ribs, and the violent force immediately made xuanyuanzheng''s ribs broken. Xuanyuan Zheng, who was just in high spirits and ravaged others, screamed, and the corners of his mouth gushed blood.


    Xuanyuan mistakenly saw Chu Feng in front of him and dared to do so in front of him. On his warm face, ferocious and murderous motives appeared: "you have to pay for your stupidity!"


    Chufeng coldly smiles, knowing that Xuanyuan''s mistake is to throw a mousetrap, otherwise it would have been a long time ago.


    Of course, this is what he needed. He raised his hand and gave a heavy blow to xuanyuanzheng''s body. People could hear the sound of bone fracture again. When he heard a cool voice in the dark, he was worried about Chu Feng.Xuanyuancuo obviously wanted to cover up his younger brother at the moment, but the Chu wind was still so rampant. Xuanyuanzheng was just looking for death. How to fight with God in God''s realm?


    Xuanyuan is again spit out a mouthful of blood, weak words can not say, but with a confused eyes, just in the flame, he clearly locked the breath of Chu wind fluctuations, but in the end he attacked his own people, killed a follower, let him be burned by the fire.


    But he was not know how to appear behind him Chu Feng a blow to break up the whole body strength, if not Xuanyuan wrong, he might have died in the fire.


    He can''t speak now, otherwise he will tell xuanyuancuo that in the fire just now, the strength and speed shown by Chu Feng is not what a semi divine person can show, and even more powerful than xuanyuancuo to a certain extent. Unfortunately, he can''t speak at all now, and his strength is scattered by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng did the fire on purpose just now, so that people can''t see how he started it. So now, everyone will think that the fire created an opportunity for him. He took a sneak attack and killed several people and won xuanyuanzheng.


    At this time, Xuanyuan in the front of the wrong See Chu wind not only did not release xuanyuanzheng, but also in front of his face continue to ravage the latter, under the ferocious look of the emergence of violent murder: "low man, repent!"


    Chu Feng burst out laughing. His fists fell on xuanyuanzheng one after another, and even broke his hands. He said with a sneer: "very good. The wrong prince who is gentle and polite is also a hypocritical villain. He even said that I am inferior. So it seems that other people are inferior in your eyes."


    "In this way, I''m still very successful when I''m a lowly person who is abusing your younger brother, a senior man."


    Xuanyuan CuO''s face changed slightly, and he realized that he had said something wrong. He could not be too angry at the moment from the whispers of people around him. He really looked down on these foreigners in Xuanyuan''s secret land and thought that they were just low-class people who depended on Xuanyuan family to survive.


    However, it doesn''t mean that you can say it like this. Now it''s broken by Chu Feng. Xuanyuancuo is not angry. It''s impossible for xuanyuancuo not to be angry. The fierce divine power surges. Suddenly, a strong pressure envelops the red training platform, and then xuanyuancuo disappears.


    Just like when Chu Feng disappeared inexplicably, no trace and breath could be caught.


    But Chu Feng showed a playful smile. He carried Xuanyuan and went up to the sky in an instant. Almost as soon as he disappeared, the disappeared Xuanyuan fault appeared in his original standing position. A fist was violently waved out. It seemed that he wanted to attack Chu Feng, but Chu Feng walked away in advance.


    Xuanyuan mistakenly looked up at the sky in dismay. How did he know?


    People watching the war around are also shocked. Xuanyuancuo''s speed and strength are very strong. How can we easily avoid it?


    "Sneak on me, good. It''s time for you to repent!"


    Chufeng faint smile, Xuanyuan wrong in the eyes of ordinary people is indeed very strong, but in his eyes is nothing, gently raised a hand, suddenly Xuanyuan is the continuous scream, legs are also broken.


    Even Chu Feng suddenly burst out a force into xuanyuanzheng''s body, only to hear the sound of the whole skeleton breaking. Then Xuanyuan hit the battle platform like a meteor heavily. The red practice battle platform, which would not have a trace, was suddenly hit by Xuanyuan Zheng.


    Although he is not dead, but even if he is not dead, it is difficult to become a warrior in the future!


    Xuanyuan mistakenly looks stunned. He suddenly passes by and wants to see the situation of xuanyuanzheng, but he hasn''t arrived yet. Chu Feng appears next to xuanyuanzheng first and lifts his foot gently.


    Xuanyuan mistakenly sees, looks ferocious explosion drinks: "do not!"


    But Chu Feng did not have any pity, the foot fell heavily, we can see Xuanyuan is puffing out a mouthful of blood, the sternum collapsed completely, the eyes stare round there, as if there was no life, as long as a kind of relief like color.


    Xuanyuan was wrong, such as being shocked, stood in the same place and asked the voice: "did you kill him?"


    Xuanyuan''s mistakes are the same, not to mention other people, even Fei Yuxin, who forgot to react. For those who watched the war, it was a cold feeling. He really killed xuanyuanzheng, and the four strong Xuanyuan family members who began to die, killed five people in a row!


    Who is he?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2200

    Xuanyuan just died like this, so he was cruelly killed by Chu Feng.


    Xuanyuancuo stood there in a trance, and all the people around him were stupefied. Even feiyuxin stood in the same place. What''s going on? He really killed xuanyuanzheng. Where''s the confidence?


    Although there are rules on the red practice platform, the people on it are equal. There is no identity and status. There is only a fair fight, but there is still a little influence on each other''s identity.


    For example, xuanyuanzheng, he killed others will not have any consequences, and if others kill him, this matter will not be so simple.


    Although it is stipulated in the secret place that no revenge can be found outside the battle platform, and the dead are damned, how can xuanyuanzheng''s relatives accept such a thing? Revenge is sure to exist. Maybe now Xuanyuan will take revenge for Xuanyuan.


    For a moment of pleasure to kill xuanyuanzheng, and then he was killed by Xuanyuan wrong, what''s the meaning?


    Everyone can''t figure out why, but it''s so real. The arrogant Xuanyuan is dead, so he is treated as a dog and killed on the battlefield. It''s more miserable than anyone who died in a rage before. Although this is retribution, xuanyuanzheng is a member of Xuanyuan family after all.


    Moreover, he was also a talented Xuanyuan family member. Thinking of his brother, father and grandfather, everyone felt that something was going to happen next.


    Sure enough, the Xuanyuan fault suddenly detonated his magic power, which directly made everything around him depressed. His eyes were full of murderous opportunities and staring at Chu Feng: "did you kill him?"


    "Obviously, I killed him!" But Chu Feng was calm and seemed to have done a trivial thing: "and this is completely in line with the rules of the battle platform. I didn''t pull in foreign aid. I killed him completely by myself. Why? As his brother, do you want revenge? "


    The word "seeking revenge" makes people''s eyes look at Xuanyuan''s fault, because there is a rule in the battle platform that it is not allowed to seek revenge. Once there is a revenge, one does not ask about his identity and status, but directly kills him!


    The old woman also asked, "wrong, do you want to do?"


    "No, I don''t seek revenge!" Although xuanyuancuo was extremely angry, he still knew how to do it. He shook his head gently: "I want to challenge him, I challenge him alone!"


    The old woman frowned: "wrong, isn''t it revenge?"


    Everyone can see that xuanyuancuo and chufeng met for the first time today. At first, there was no grudge between them. Now Xuanyuan is dead and he will challenge chufeng. Any fool can see that he is seeking revenge there.


    "No, I''m not seeking revenge!"


    But xuanyuancuo shook his head firmly. His eyes were full of murderous opportunities, staring at Chu Feng, but his finger pointed to feiyuxin: "I like feiyuxin and wanted to marry her, but she was cheated by the boy in front of her and refused my marriage proposal. My heart was oppressed. For the sake of my beloved woman, I want to challenge him."


    The old woman frowned and knew that this was just an excuse for Xuanyuan to avenge Xuanyuan Zheng, but Xuanyuan fault had given the reason not to seek revenge, so she would not care so much. The rule is the rule, but if there is a loophole, then it can be drilled.


    And xuanyuanzheng''s death is a pity for her, so she doesn''t mind accepting Xuanyuan''s wrong explanation.


    But for feiyuxin, this is no reason to make trouble, he said: "the wrong prince, he did not deceive my feelings, now I have a one-sided interest in him, you use such untenable reasons to challenge him, show is to seek revenge, you are breaking the rules of Xuanyuan secret place."


    He also called to the old woman, "elder, don''t you care?"


    "What do you care?" The old woman asked a question and calmly replied: "wrong has given his reason, that is to fight for love. It is a fact that he proposed marriage to you, and it is also a fact that you refused. Or because of this little guy, it is within the scope of permission to challenge him by mistake, so I won''t care about it."


    Feiyuxin''s face was stiff, and her eyes were a little cold. She knew that although the old woman said the rules of maintaining the battle platform, now the fool could see that he had the intention of maintaining Xuanyuan''s wrong behavior.


    Sure enough, in this world, there is still no absolute fairness. People in the Xuanyuan family, to some extent, will defend the Xuanyuan family.


    For Chu Feng, these things are not strange at all, so it''s not surprising. He just raised his hand and xuanyuanzheng''s body burned up: "even if you want to fight, then fight, why fear?"


    Seeing Xuanyuan''s mistake was about to start, Chu Feng had already put forward the posture of responding to the battle. Suddenly, there was more dreary and terrifying smell in the air.


    A huge figure fell from the sky, filled with the smell of terror. It was a middle-aged man who looked rough and masculine, but when he saw the burning Xuanyuan body, his face was ugly and he said, "what''s the matter?"


    People see that people are slightly changed color, especially feiyuxin clenched the fist of two small hands, because she knew this person.


    His name is xuanyuan3000. He is xuanyuancuo and xuanyuanzheng''s biological father. He is a powerful middle God. Unexpectedly, he is not sure about Chu Feng''s life and death today. He is also complaining that Chu Feng is too stupid to go to the stage for a brother-in-law, but he forgets that she was still appreciating Chu Feng''s love.Xuanyuan mistakenly saw that it was his father, temporarily scattered the killing machine, pointing to Chu Feng: "it''s him. He challenged his brother, and then he attacked and killed him!"


    Xuanyuan 3000 looks at Chu Feng with wide eyes. Although he has many sons, the best are xuanyuanzheng and xuanyuancuo. At the moment, xuanyuanzheng, who can enter the divine realm within one year, is very upset.


    His eyes were bursting with murderous opportunities. He came to see xuanyuanzheng''s life lamp extinguished when the people below reported that xuanyuanzheng''s life lamp was off. At the moment, he saw the scene of his son being killed. He held back the killing opportunity and said in a deep voice: "boy, do you know who you killed?"


    Chu Feng smile, no fear: "obviously, I killed your son!"


    Chufeng replied with a smile, but it was shocking in the ears of the people watching the war. In my heart, more than one person scolded Chu Feng as a madman. If he could understand Xuanyuan''s words, then they could not accept Xuanyuan 3000.


    This is a God in the middle. This is an existence that needs to be looked up to. How can you be confident when you are at the peak of a demigod''s later period? Unbelievable, but it''s so real!


    Xuanyuan 3000 didn''t expect Chu Feng to talk to him like that. He was very angry and laughed: "good, very good. You killed my son, so pay for his life!"


    It seemed that he was about to start, but Chu Feng looked at the old woman in no hurry and asked, "well, other people killed people on the red training platform. Nothing happened. Why did I kill so many personal things? My brother came to settle accounts with me. Now the Father also came, and so on, he would not even come to his grandfather?"


    The old woman''s face changed, and she was embarrassed. She scolded the boy with sharp words. She coughed and said, "3000, what do you want to do?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 realized that this was the red training platform. He scolded him and looked at the old woman: "third aunt, I know how to do it!" Then he said to Xuanyuan wrongly, "I''ll give it to you next. Don''t let me down!"


    He is not Xuanyuan''s fault. Although he even challenges chufeng, he also agrees with the rules of the battle platform. He is an old man. If he challenges Chu Feng by relying on the cultivation of the middle God, he will not be ridiculed. He will be drowned by spit. Moreover, Xuanyuan fault will surely kill chufeng.


    The body also emptied out of the battle platform, and at the same time, the secret voice told Xuanyuan that he was wrong. He must torture the boy severely and then kill him. Otherwise, I''m sorry for the dead xuanyuanzheng.


    Xuanyuan mistakenly nodded slightly, his right hand had been lifted up, and suddenly shrunk into an inch. Generally speaking, he took the hand and immediately appeared in front of Chu Feng. With a violent fist, Xuanyuan rushed to Chu Feng''s head.


    It''s just that the wrong fists of,,,, Xuanyuan went through Chu Feng''s head. It''s not an entity at all, it''s just a virtual shadow!


    People around him were shocked to see this scene. They didn''t even see what was going on. Even Xuanyuan 3000 couldn''t stop squinting. Because with his cultivation, he didn''t see that it was a virtual image just now.


    What''s more, Xuanyuan 3000 can''t catch where people are going now, and his brows are deeply wrinkled. It''s too strange. Does this boy cultivate some illusory skills? At the moment, Xuanyuan 3000 can only think like this in his heart.


    Xuanyuancuo also felt something. He raised his head, and Chu Feng suddenly appeared on the void. One hand had been lifted up, and a finger pointed at xuanyuancuo. His eyes were filled with murderous opportunity and indifference.


    Xuanyuan CuO suddenly has a feeling of being watched by the God of death, and even his back is wet by cold sweat. What''s going on?


    "Let''s call it a day."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and prepared to kill Xuanyuan. When Xuanyuan was wrong, a slight sigh came from the void turbulence: "I know everything. Xuanyuanzheng, damned, wrong, 3000, you are all impulsive. In addition, Nahua, from today on, you are not qualified to be the maintainer of the red practice platform. Your heart has shown partiality!"


    Chu Feng takes back his hand. He knows that the voice is Xuanyuan emperor. It seems that he already knows what happened here.


    Xuanyuan, who was under the pressure of Chu wind, was relaxed when Chu Feng took back his hand. He immediately knelt on the ground: "great grandfather!"


    Xuanyuan 3000 also knelt on the ground: "grandfather!"


    Secondly, the old woman who was sitting there stood up and knelt on the ground, looking ashamed: "father, I was wrong!"


    The people watching the war around all know that they are ordinary. Although they can''t see people, they all kneel down on one knee, and even feiyuxin kneels on one knee, shouting in unison: "God Emperor!"


    Only Chu wind stands in the void, without any awe, just a kind of mountain like calm.


    Xuanyuan emperor''s voice did not know where to ring, with a bit of helplessness: "let''s go, today''s matter is over, red training platform, Xuanyuan secret place, no matter which of the rules, I hope you can abide by."


    "The damned die, and the living go on."


    Xuanyuan CuO and Xuanyuan 3000 looked unwilling, but Xuanyuan emperor opened their mouth, and they did not dare to disobey in front of them and replied, "yes!"


    Chu Feng also looked at Xuanyuan emperor''s face. Otherwise, at least two people would die here today. Their bodies swept by and pulled up Xuanyuan Lang, and with the other hand holding feiyuxin, he looked up and said, "goodbye, God Emperor!"Go straight across the sky, leaving only complex people, and Xuanyuan 3000 father and son staring at the direction of his departure coldly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2201

    The Chilian battle platform broke out directly when chufeng took xuanyuanlang out of Xuanyuan''s secret place, spread throughout the whole secret territory, and even spread to the inner city of Zhongzhou by some people who went out.


    In less than half a day, the whole land of Zhongzhou knew one thing. Xuanyuanzheng, the grandson of the great elder of Xuanyuan family, a genius who could enter the divine realm within a year, was killed by people from the inner city of Zhongzhou, and it was also said that this man was a man of feiyuxin.


    When the news came out, there was an uproar in the land of Zhongzhou. Xuanyuan family has always been a God''s residence in the land of Zhongzhou. It is a place they dream of going to.


    It can be said that every Xuanyuan family is the existence that needs to look up to for the people in Zhongzhou.


    People who don''t know the cruelty in Xuanyuan''s secret place feel that they are crazy. How can someone dare to kill the Xuanyuan family, the grandson of the elder, or even a genius in Xuanyuan secret land? Where is the confidence? Who on earth dare to be so bold?


    Even many people have guessed that Xuanyuan family will definitely revenge the man with blood, destroy his family, and even feimen will be implicated. After all, it is said that the man was brought to the secret place by feiyuxin.


    However, there was no news until the evening. The inner city of Zhongzhou was very quiet. It seemed that nothing was common. Some people who didn''t know about it were slightly curious. A genius character was killed. Did Xuanyuan family just like this? Everyone is a little bit confused about the situation.


    In the place of feimen, people from all branches and departments of the Fei family have gathered in the assembly hall, and even some important figures rarely appear. In the assembly hall which only gathered half of the people in the past, tonight is full of people, and even some people have no place to sit, just stand around. But judging from the face of everyone, the look is not very good.


    FEIBA was sitting at the top of the table, but he was very calm. Because he knew what happened, and he knew that the emperor Xuanyuan appeared to calm the matter. Therefore, compared with the public''s uneasiness, FEIBA seemed to be a little quieter.


    What kind of people can Xuanyuan Yin world cultivate? What''s more, on the red training stage, even if xuanyuanzheng''s father and grandfather were angry, but under the absolute authority of Xuanyuan emperor, he did not dare to make any action, at least FEIBA now thinks so.


    "Father, here comes Yuxin!"


    Outside the conference hall came a graceful figure. Feiyun, standing behind FEIBA, looked bad.


    The man who came was feiyuxin, but he was not happy with his sister Feiyun. He also thought that he had detected the qualification of the divine realm on the mountain of asking questions. He thought that he could go to Xuanyuan family and choose a woman to be the emperor in law of Xuanyuan family. Now it is such a thing that Feiyun is very upset.


    I think that Xuanyuan family must hate feiyuxin very much now, and they will also hate the rest of feimen. For this sister, who is usually quite beloved, how do you think about it.


    Not only Feiyun, but also feiyuxin came in. The other people in feimen looked gloomy. The reason why feimen could have a certain status in Zhongzhou and be equal with Yimen was that they were backed by Xuanyuan family.


    Now feiyuxin takes a person to Xuanyuan secret place, and even kills the grandson of the elder on the red training platform. It''s nothing for you to kill a little rubbish, but it''s the genius xuanyuanzheng who kills him. The people in feimen are very upset when they think of his grandfather, father and brother.


    Even some people have already scolded the beauty in their hearts. They think that feiyuxin will definitely kill the people of feimen this time.


    And feiyuxin came in, looking calm and without any fear. She nodded slightly to Fei Ba: "father!"


    FEIBA looks at his daughter. He doesn''t want feiyuxin and chufeng to be together. He also said to chufeng because of this. However, something like this happened and said, "xiner, what about that person?"


    Cheng Yaojin was not mentioned because there were several people who had been to the present world, so FEIBA didn''t say anything.


    Fei Yuxin replied, "I''m still living in the place I arranged. I don''t know what my father and the elders have asked Yuxin to come here."


    An old man with a black beard slapped directly on the seat handle and said, "what do you want you to do? Originally, you took people to Xuanyuan secret place without permission, which is not allowed. Now it''s better for you to take it, even if you let him kill the prince. Do you want to kill us? "


    Feiyuxin takes a look at the old man with black beard. It''s his grandfather''s brother. Her name is fourth grandfather!


    Although I feel very uncomfortable being scolded like this, but now in front of so many people''s face, feiyuxin still maintains the respect and opening to the elder: "fourth grandfather, that person is my Savior. If it wasn''t for him, I would have died on the lonely island of the dead sea. My father also knows this matter."


    "And my father didn''t object to me taking that man to Xuanyuan secret place. How could I have not been approved?"


    The fourth grandfather heard the speech and looked at FEIBA. Although he was the latter''s uncle, FEIBA was the next God. He asked, "FEIBA, do you know this matter?""I know!" After all, it was his daughter. FEIBA still had to maintain it. Nodding: "I didn''t expect the following things, but you uncles don''t need to worry. People were killed on the chelian battle platform. Besides, the emperor appeared at that time. So far, do you think xiner and that person can come back?"


    Xuanyuan emperor last appeared in the outside world few people know, everyone heard is someone to Xuanyuan secret situation to kill Xuanyuan Zheng.


    Wen Yan, four grandpa a Leng, said: "take seriously?"


    "The flying Ba sentence is true!" FEIBA nodded and knew to be honest. Otherwise, feiyuxin would have a little trouble: "at that time, it was necessary to cause conflicts. Both the brother and father of the Prince wanted to leave the man, but at that time, the emperor appeared, saying that the prince was the damned man, and pressed down the matter, and said that it was so far."


    "Only the news is that the prince was killed by the people xiner took. The emperor suppressed the prince, but did not pass it out."


    Grandpa four nodded slightly, and the dignified look of the rest eased. Although they were also the flying door people, only the people who could go to Xuanyuan secret territory were only those who were directly connected to the flying bully. Therefore, they did not know what the situation was.


    But it is certain that people were killed on the red training platform, and Xuanyuan emperor appeared to suppress it. Then it seems that there is nothing to do. Even if Xuanyuan''s relatives are not satisfied with it, they dare not seek revenge at will.


    Just so, Grandpa four and others also did not have the easy meaning, he said: "although this matter was suppressed by the emperor, but the death is the talented prince after all, now no action is to worry about the emperor, but who knows later?"


    "I mean, let that man leave the flight door and declare that all his actions have nothing to do with us!"


    The rest nodded, not afraid of 10000 in case, even now know Xuanyuan emperor to suppress nothing, but for future consideration still need to do so.


    Flying bully slightly frown, Xuanyuan emperor let him take care of Xuanyuan Huining and give Chu wind convenience, how can they leave?


    Before he spoke, feiyuxin said, "no, he can''t leave!"


    Grandpa four was stunned, stood up and said with cold face: "why can''t you worry that the wrong prince will revenge his brother later? And you keep that person in the flying door is to add to the Xuanyuan family, that will harm us, you don''t know? "


    How can feiyuxin let Chu wind leave, she has worked hard to get the favor of Chu wind, and become his woman in the future, and look at him to be the sage of heaven, how can she?


    "Lord, something''s wrong!"


    Feiyuxin also wanted to oppose it. A strong man of the flying door rushed in from the outside, and said anxiously: "I wonder who heard that the masked man who ascended to the top of the mountain yesterday was Miss feiyuxin''s friend, who killed the prince in Xuanyuan secret territory today. Now, the numerous powerful people are closing towards the flying door!"


    Feibahuo stood up and said, "what? Who said that? "


    Yesterday, he climbed to ask the Chu wind of the mountain, and only he and Feiyun and feiyuxin knew. Although feiyuxin said yesterday that he knew one of them, they were ignored because of the last winning, so FEIBA was able to do nothing safely. But how could the news be transmitted?


    "I don''t know, just know that this news has just been spread across the whole city of central China. Yimen, with countless powerful people, are coming towards the gate, and want to see the future of the people who respect God in the past."


    Grandpa four was there worried about the situation. He was even more bearded and stared at the words: "what is the matter? What happened? Feiyuxin, you can tell me clearly, is that man who asked the peak of the mountain yesterday?"


    Feiyuxin is also very confused at the moment. Only her and FEIBA are the only ones who know it. And so on. When she thinks of flying clouds, feiyuxin sees the past in vain, and captures the smile in the eyes of flying clouds.


    Suddenly understood that Feiyun is jealous to want to kill people by knife, and said, "Feiyun, you bastard!"


    The flying bully also turns back in vain: "is it you?"


    "I have not said to the people of Yimen," said Feiyun I added, but I asked the following people to pass the news to Yimen.


    The reason why she did that is flying cloud envy, she can bear Bai Shaobai and his banner, but it is absolutely not allowed that the unknown is stronger than him, of course, he can not admit these.


    FEIBA looks ugly. He knows it must be said that Feiyun is the pit father and the customer goes out. He can stop slapping his head and says, "no one is allowed to come in outside. Yuxin, come with me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2202

    In the quiet night, because of the sudden news, numerous powerful people gathered with Bai Shaobai, the young master of the Yimen sect, towards the feimen gate. Although it seems that they want to meet the man who asked about the peak of the mountain, we all know exactly what it is.


    That is to ask the person who ascends the mountain to hand over the supreme throne. At that time, everyone saw the supreme throne. It must be a treasure. This is the main purpose of the people''s oppression. Of course, the most important thing is to kill the person who can become the saint of heaven in the future, so as to prevent the emergence of a powerful and incomparable person.


    How jealous human nature is, at this moment, a thorough display.


    FEIBA just let the people of feimen go to the front to block them. He takes feiyuxin directly to the place where Chu Feng lives. Feiyuxin is very curious about this. How could his father come here?


    At this time, the situation is not the same. When we get to the door, FEIBA doesn''t avoid or open the meaning of feiyuxin, and says directly: "less wind, please come out and see it!"


    Feiyuxin herself is still there, wondering why her father brought her here. She hears FEIBA''s words, and her eyes are full of doubts, and then she is shocked.


    Today, there is only one person in the hidden world who can be called as fengshao by FEIBA. It is estimated that there is only one person in the hidden world, taboo demon God, Chu Feng!


    Feiyuxin subconsciously look around, is there Chu wind here?


    In feiyuxin''s doubts, the door inside opens, and Chu Feng, who has just helped xuanyuanlang recover from his injury, comes out. Feiyuxin subconsciously sees Chu Feng''s expression of joy, but he looks shocked when he sees xuanyuanlang who comes out after Chu Feng.


    Today, when she was in Xuanyuan secret place, she was very clear about the situation. Even if it could be cured, she would have to cultivate for a long time. However, how long has it been?


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to feiyuxin''s look. He just looked at FEIBA with a dignified look and asked, "feimenzhu, what''s the matter?"


    FEIBA took a look at feiyuxin, but before talking to Chu Feng, FEIBA said earnestly: "Xin''er, whatever you hear, you should treat it as if you don''t know, because father is doing this for you, and you don''t want to have any opinions. This is fate!"


    Feiyuxin felt that she might soon know something shocking. She nodded, but her eyes were looking at Chu Feng. Just now, Feng Shao was still around her heart.


    FEIBA believes feiyuxin should be a man of his own sense of propriety, and Chu Feng was brought by her, so it''s not good to avoid her.


    He opened his mouth and said, "I''m sorry for the lack of wind."


    He bowed down slightly and continued: "only Fei Yun and Xin''er know the story of you climbing the mountain with a mask on your face. But Feiyun''s heart is full of jealousy. He secretly spreads your message to the people of Yimen. Now, the young leader of Yimen, Bai Shaobai, has gathered countless strong men to come to feimen and want to see you."


    "Of course, they don''t know who you really are, and their purpose may be to kill you, or to get the throne you took on the mountain of asking!"


    "Father Feiyuxin finally couldn''t help speaking, pointing to Chu Feng and asking, "what did you call him just now? Isn''t he Cheng Yaojin? How can you call him fengshao? Who is he? Do you know him? "


    FEIBA sighed and said, "you have already guessed it?"


    Feiyuxin''s body slightly shakes, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes more confused and a little complicated, she guessed, but she didn''t want to admit that the person in front of her would be Chu Feng, because she knew that if Cheng Yaojin had a chance, then the person in front of her was Chu Feng, which had nothing to do with her.


    At first, she thought she could be worthy of the status of miss feimen. Now she knows that she can''t. Chu Feng''s identity is unknown now, not to mention his personal achievements and evil spirits. The fact that he is the disciple of the demon lord alone is enough to kill countless people, even her feiyuxin.


    For Chu Feng, it''s not very important whether feiyuxin knows or not. Now he is more concerned about his identity. Although he doesn''t know that he is Chu Feng, there will be a little trouble in the future.


    Chufeng, the land of Zhongzhou, was not worried about anyone, but worried that people in other places would know about the news. Now he did not understand the supreme throne, or the throne that Lu Wan could not sit on. Someone must have coveted it, but he had nothing to do.


    Now he took it down. It must be because some people are crazy. Chu Feng took a deep breath and said, "I know what to do, feimenzhu, thank you!"


    "Xiaolang, Huining, get ready for us to leave the flying door!"


    Although FEIBA didn''t say that, Chu Feng understood what he meant, that is, he wanted him to leave feimen. As long as he was not in feimen, FEIBA could calmly face anyone, because no one could be found, and any accusation could be said to be a rumor.


    FEIBA''s face flashed a relaxed look. The reason why he didn''t speak directly was that he was worried about chufeng''s refusal. But now Chu Feng understood what he meant and was even willing to take the initiative to leave. FEIBA''s mood was relaxed.He also bowed down again, full of apologies: "sorry, the matter is Feiyun spread out, I am also very helpless about this, but I hope fengshao adults don''t remember villains, and Feiyun just said that you went up to ask the mountain, did not know your real identity, then fengshao''s situation is still safe, of course, pay attention to concealment."


    "Those people who haven''t seen your face can''t find you."


    Chu Feng nodded: "it''s OK."


    FEIBA has already done this step. Even if he wants to teach Feiyun a lesson in his heart, he has to give FEIBA some face in the end. Moreover, FEIBA is valued by Xuanyuan emperor, and Chu Feng can''t really do something to his son. Moreover, this accident is within the acceptable range of chufeng, as long as others don''t know that he is chufeng.


    Soon, Xuanyuan Lang and Xuanyuan Huining simply pack up. Chu Feng nods to Fei Ba and turns to leave.


    Feiyuxin looked tight and called out. When Chu Feng turned back, his lips trembled and said, "are you really Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng knows feiyuxin''s mind, but now because of his identity, feiyuxin knows that she and herself are impossible. Instead of answering, she just says, "thank Miss Yuxin for taking care of her these days. I''ll see you again when I have a chance."


    Without too much words, Chu Feng''s body shape twinkles, the wings of magic light instantly open. In feiyuxin''s complex and shocked look, xuanyuanlang and Xuanyuan Huining are pulled away by Chu Feng. At the next moment, no trace can be found. Chu Feng disappears in front of his eyes, silent, and seems to have never appeared at all.


    "Father, is he really Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng left, and only feiyuxin and FEIBA were left in the yard. The former still couldn''t accept such a fact, even if the fact was right in front of her: "can''t it? I have seen the portrait of Chu Feng. This man is not Chu Feng! "


    FEIBA patted her daughter on the shoulder, but the reality was like this: "xiner, you have to learn to accept some things. In addition, you go up to the top of the mountain and ask about it. I doubt that fengshao has helped you. Try harder in the future. A man like Chu Feng can not be approached by any woman."


    "And he saved you. What you should do is thank him, not want to be his woman, understand?"


    Feiyuxin still can''t accept it. Standing there for a long time, she didn''t respond in general. She just looked at the night sky. She didn''t know where Chu Feng had gone, but she knew that her heart was very painful, and there was also a kind of helplessness and anger.


    FEIBA looks at feiyuxin and sighs slightly. She can''t help her with this kind of thing. She can only rely on feiyuxin to figure out. She was asked to follow her just to let her die. If she secretly lets Chu Feng leave, feiyuxin will not be good enough to rest.


    Without disturbing feiyuxin, who is in a daze there, FEIBA leaves the yard directly. Now there are countless strong people gathered outside. As the leader of feimen, he has to go out to do something. He must completely shift his attention. I believe that Feiyun, a pit father, will not dismantle his platform at this time. Otherwise, he is just making trouble for himself.


    "No way, no way!"


    In the quiet yard, feiyuxin stood there, still can''t accept what happened in her heart, but she can''t accept it any more. She clenched her lips and showed hatred in her eyes: "why can''t I be your woman? Why do you just say thank you to me? Why, I''m like that, you don''t even move your heart, I hate you!"


    As if mad in general, the delicate woman broke out her hysteria, let this quiet yard, more a kind of repression!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2203

    Outside the feimen gate, at this moment, the sea of people converges. At first glance, they are all strong men in the semi divine period, and even many strong ones who are infinitely close to the divine realm.


    Feimen people stand outside to block the rest of the people from entering. Feiyun stands in front of the crowd. Seeing Bai Shaobai is still in front of the crowd, although the news is from him, it doesn''t mean that he wants Bai Shaobai to be so arrogant and bring so many people to feimen to show his power.


    "Bai Shaobai, what are you doing? Do you want to start a fight between feimen and Yimen? "


    Bai Shaobai gently smile, full of hypocrisy: "fly little Lord how to say such words, and I am such a person?" He pointed to the people around him and said, "and there are so many people, but few of us fly to the inner city of Zhongzhou to watch the great ceremony of the hidden world. For example, there are people from the four major forces."


    "I''m just following. Of course, I also want to see who was the man who asked for the top of the mountain yesterday."


    She had said that she knew one of them when she was asking for a question yesterday. It was only because that person was at the top of the mountain, and the Tibetan master and others appeared at that time that she was forgotten.


    Today, when the news of Xuanyuan''s death came out, some people talked about feiyuxin, and then said that the man was the one who asked for the top of the mountain yesterday. Bai Shaobai thought of what feiyuxin said yesterday. He felt confused and even forgot such an important thing. It also made people spread the news quickly and gathered many people to come together.


    The purpose is to find the man yesterday. As for killing Bai Shaobai, he doesn''t care. What he cares about is the supreme throne. What can be on the top of the mountain can be simple things?


    Of course, he won''t let the rest of us know about his inner thoughts.


    Feiyun didn''t know Bai Shaobai''s mind, and he thought so in his own heart. When he heard the news, he wanted to put pressure on that person. In this way, he could blackmail him and give him shelter. But when he wanted to hand over the supreme throne, Fei Yun didn''t think of it. The force was more fierce than he imagined.


    I also know that Bai Shaobai and Yimen must have expanded the influence of the matter. Otherwise, the strong men in the inner city of Zhongzhou would not dare to gather outside feimen, no matter how brave they were.


    However, he could not let the rest of feimen know that it was he who spread the news, and said, "nonsense, you are clearly provoking hatred."


    "Fly little Lord!" Bai Shaobai pondered with a smile and said, "don''t quibble here. I forgot yesterday, but now I remember. Miss feiyuxin told me that she knew the man and that she went out together with that person. Do you think I''m talking nonsense?"


    "So don''t talk about these meaningless things. Please invite out the man who can climb the peak of the asking mountain. We will have a look at the demeanor of the saints in the future."


    Bai Shaobai''s words resonated with the people behind him. Everyone said that let feimen invite people out. Don''t be too selfish. For a moment, the scene was out of control. All the people in feimen scolded the person who had sent the news a million times. Of course, they were also angry that Fei Yuxin had provoked a disaster.


    Seeing the scene, they can''t control it. These people in front of us have the intention to break in directly. FEIBA suddenly comes down from the sky, and the terrible pressure of the next God is poured out.


    At the beginning, the noisy scene suddenly quieted down with the appearance of FEIBA. If they could still clamor in the face of FEIBA, they would not be qualified to clamor in the face of FEIBA, because this is the God, even if it is only the lower God in the God realm, but it is not what they can offend.


    The smile on Bai Shaobai''s face changed a little unnatural: "feimenzhu!"


    "White little Lord!" "What do you mean, do you want to impact my flying door?" he said


    Bai Shaobai didn''t dare to be rude to FEIBA. He said with a smile: "feimen master is joking. We just heard that the people who went to the top of the mountain yesterday were flying gate, and I also want to take off. Miss Yuxin said yesterday, so I wanted to come over to see what is sacred and just look at it."


    "Is it?" FEIBA sneered: "I see you look forward to is false, kill to rob treasure is true?"


    Bai Shaobai and others are a little embarrassed and ugly, because they really have such an idea in their hearts. Who knows what the supreme throne is and whether it will help their own realm if they get it?


    But in the face of FEIBA''s question, even if they think so in their hearts, they certainly dare not admit it.


    Bai Shaobai was about to speak when FEIBA first said, "yes, the man who went to the top of the mountain yesterday is indeed flying gate, but you are a little late. I believe you also heard about what happened in Xuanyuan secret place today. After he came back, he left and worried about some revenge. So I don''t know where he is now."


    Bai Shaobai narrowed his eyes: "feimenzhu, he is not here, where can we go?"


    Because Bai Shaobai felt that if he had taken in such a person by his own righteousness sect, he would not have let him leave easily. Moreover, Bai Shaobai knew more about Xuanyuan secret place than ordinary people. Xuanyuan emperor all stepped forward to suppress him. What revenge could he have? Subconsciously, I think it''s FEIBA lying there.FEIBA''s eyes were slightly fixed, and he said, "how can I know where he is going. Zhongzhou is vast and the hidden world is so big that his feet grow on him. He can go wherever he wants. How do you want me to answer you?"


    Bai Shaobai also knows that there is something wrong with his question just now, but he still doesn''t believe that the man left. Now FEIBA has said that. If he doesn''t believe it, he will inevitably offend FEIBA. He is not his father, Bai Wuchang, and has no qualification to offend FEIBA.


    Bai Shaobai did not dare to speak. The rest of the people did not dare to say anything. At first, he felt that when more people came, he had the courage. He found that when facing FEIBA, no matter how many people there were, it was useless.


    Under the God''s realm, all ants are ants. A flying bully is enough to oppress all the people here.


    "He did go!"


    At this time, feiyuxin came out of the room as if she had lost her soul. She could not hear the slightest emotion in her voice: "my father was worried that he would involve feimen here, so he asked him to leave. Now we don''t know where he went."


    Bai Shaobai was stunned and looked at feiyuxin. He was not so polite to FEIBA: "Miss Yuxin, are you lying?"


    "You doubt me?" Feiyuxin, who has always been delicate and tender, said in vain: "what can I get from cheating you? The fact is that the son of a bitch has really left. My miss is bent on him, but he is a liar. He doesn''t even tell me how to contact me. He should die!"


    Feiyuxin''s sudden anger makes the people present a little stunned. Bai Shaobai is stunned to think whether feiyuxin was fooled by that person, but now the other party is gone, so she is so angry?


    As for whether feiyuxin is acting or not, Bai Shaobai can still tell. His eyes and real anger can''t be pretended. Looking into the feimen, it seems that the guy is really gone. What a pity!


    When Bai Shaobai gradually believes feiyuxin''s words and is ready to leave and try to find a way out, feiyuxin says: "I know his real identity, he doesn''t call Cheng Yaojin!"


    FEIBA thought feiyuxin had figured it out. Now he came out to help him deal with the things in front of him. All of a sudden, he heard Fei Yuxin''s words and said, "Xin''er, are you mad? Feiyun, take your sister back


    Feiyun seldom sees FEIBA so angry, thinking about what happened in his heart, he also quickly went to take feiyuxin and said: "sister, don''t worry about the kind of heartless man. Go back to have a rest first. Later, my brother will find you a good one. Do you have the blood of God and worry about not having a good man?"


    But feiyuxin, who has always been obedient, shook off Fei Yun''s hand and said, "let me go. I mean, I don''t want anyone except him. If he doesn''t want me, I will destroy him!"


    Bai Shaobai and others are going to leave, but they suddenly see Fei Yuxin''s attitude. They suddenly feel that there is something to watch: "Miss Yuxin, just say what you want to say, and the hidden world is still free of speech."


    FEIBA looked ugly, and flashed to feiyuxin. He wanted to stun feiyuxin, but that would only make people suspect. He could only say in a deep voice: "Yuxin, you are confused. Go back to me."


    "I don''t!" Feiyuxin, who has always dared not refute FEIBA, said with a sneer: "I undressed and stood in front of him. He was not moved. I showed my own mind. He did not even give me a smile and comfort. I hate him."


    "I can''t get it. No one wants to be safe. I want him to feel regret for his refusal in the following days."


    When FEIBA was angry, feiyuxinjiao said: "that man is not Cheng Yaojin. He is taboo. He is Chu Feng. He cheated me and everyone else."


    people who are still there wondering what happened to feiyuxin all look pale when they hear her last words. Some people who once went to the modern world thousands of years ago began to wonder what Cheng Yaojin said by feiyuxin This name, at the moment smell speech is more shocked, that person unexpectedly is Chu Feng, take away the supreme throne person unexpectedly is he?


    Bai Shaobai, who still wanted to get his real identity, stumbled forward and almost fell on the ground. He said, "Miss Yuxin, don''t talk nonsense. How can that person be Chu Feng?"


    If it''s someone else, he can dream about getting the supreme throne. If that person is Chu Feng, it''s not realistic at all. Because Chu Feng has the strength to destroy the peak force of danzong and lingyunzong, can he fight against it? Not even the whole Yimen, not to mention the desire to get something from him?


    Feiyu Xin Chi smiles and retreats: "believe it or not, he is Chu Feng. Now he must still be in Zhongzhou. If you have the ability, you can go to him, kill him, and snatch the supreme throne in his hands openly and honestly!"


    Everyone looks a little unnatural and ugly. It''s Chu Feng. It''s Chu Feng. Who dares to provoke him?


    Although they knew the news, they also cut off their hope, especially Bai Shaobai!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2204

    Vast earth, all things silent, Xuanyuan secret place!


    When there is a big disturbance in the outside world, far away from the back of Xuanyuan ancient city, there is a continuous mountain land, with clouds and peaceful breath. There are many iron cables and bridges connecting the mountains. In this night, there is a special tranquility.


    This is the holy land of Xuanyuan family in the seclusion world. The seclusion Xuanyuan has multiplied for countless years. Compared with the Xuanyuan family in the present world, the Xuanyuan family has a lot more population.


    At the moment, there are many people gathered in front of a magnificent palace building square on the east side of Xuanyuan holy land. The breath of each one is very strong and powerful. Even there is a breath of the strong in the divine realm. Next, there are countless people who are infinitely close to the divine realm.


    Xuanyuan 3000 father and son, standing in front of the crowd at the moment, all facing the magnificent palace in front of them, seemed to be waiting for something. His head was slightly lowered, with a kind of absolute respect.


    Here, it is one of the two branches of Xuanyuan family.


    At the beginning of the new era, Emperor Xuanyuan built the Xuanyuan family, married his wife and concubines, and had numerous children. However, after so many years, most of the descendants of emperor Xuanyuan have died, and no one knows how many generations they have multiplied. No one even knows how many generations the Xuanyuan family has developed.


    What we all know is that emperor Xuanyuan has only three sons. The rest of his sons, even if they are not dead, are still mediocre. There is nothing praiseworthy about the realm.


    The three sons, also the earliest three sons of Xuanyuan emperor, received the most attention from him.


    One is Xuanyuan Taba, who is the ancestor of Xuanyuan family in the modern world. Although he was only the cultivation of the peak state in the later period of demigod, because he was the first son of Xuanyuan emperor and his mother was always the main mother of Xuanyuan family, even though his realm was inferior to many younger brothers, he still controlled the Xuanyuan family for countless years.


    The two branches of Xuanyuan family in the hidden world are respectively in the hands of two younger brothers of Xuanyuan ancestor. They are also the elder and the second elder of Xuanyuan family. They are not only powerful but also powerful elders of Xuanyuan family.


    Xuanyuan Yifu, the second son of Xuanyuan emperor, has shown amazing talent since he was a child. He has surpassed his brother Xuanyuan Taba at a very early time. By the time he is in his thirties, he has already possessed the realm of God. He is also the second person in Xuanyuan family to go to the divine realm besides Xuanyuan emperor.


    He is also the great elder of Xuanyuan family, Xuanyuan 3000''s father, xuanyuancuo''s grandfather, a powerful and terrifying God.


    The other is Xuanyuan yuanxuan, the third elder brother of Xuanyuan yuanxuan. However, compared with Xuanyuan Yifu, the second elder brother, Xuanyuan yuanxuan is much more casual and seldom seen. Most of the time, he goes to visit mountains and rivers. But of course, he is still the powerful two elders of Xuanyuan family, and no one can replace him, because he is also a powerful God.


    Today, Xuanyuan is being killed on the red training platform, so that Xuanyuan Yifu, the fourth God state strongman to be born in one year, will die. Xuanyuan 3000, in addition to grief and anger, is miyin who told his father Xuanyuan Yifu the news.


    But Xuanyuan Yifu didn''t say anything. He just asked him to gather the others to wait. Therefore, Xuanyuan 3000 gathered his brothers and some talented people below. He didn''t know what his father was going to do!


    So far has been waiting for four hours, but there is no news, Xuanyuan 3000 also dare not ask, can only continue to wait.


    At this time, there was a slight sound of footsteps in the deep palace, calm and calm. However, those who heard the footsteps outside tightened their bodies. They knew who was coming. They all raised their heads and looked at them with blazing heat and reverence in their eyes.


    Soon, an old man who looked more than 50 years old came out. His black hair was black and bright in the night. It looked like he was more than 3000 years old than Xuanyuan. However, the depth and vicissitudes in his eyes showed that the person in front of him was not as simple as he saw.


    And as he came out, Xuanyuan 3000 took the lead to take a step forward, bending his knees and kneeling on the ground: "father


    Xuanyuan 3000 knelt down, and around him there were dozens of men kneeling on the ground, calling out: "father!"


    Then, Xuanyuan CuO and others all knelt down one after another, some called grandfather, some called Zeng Zu, and finally they called Taizu directly!


    Obviously, this man is Xuanyuan Yifu, the elder of Xuanyuan family, and the second son of Xuanyuan emperor!


    Seeing all the people kneeling on the ground, Xuanyuan Yifu didn''t mean to let them get up, just a kind of peace like water: "I heard that my father appeared today?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 did not know why to ask, but still nodded back: "grandfather did appear."


    "Oh! Then keep on kneeling Xuanyuan Yifu nodded slightly and said something lightly. Then people only felt a gust of wind blowing, and Xuanyuan Yifu disappeared in front of them. As for where he went, even Xuanyuan 3000, such a powerful middle God, did not know, and no trace could be caught.Xuanyuan wrongly knelt behind Xuanyuan 3000, but could not see Xuanyuan Yifu. He asked in a low voice, "father, where''s grandfather?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 was also puzzled, but when he heard Xuanyuan''s wrong question, he whispered: "don''t talk nonsense. If your grandfather wants to kneel, he will kneel down!" So everyone kneels there. If you look down from the sky, you will find that there are many people on their knees. It is dark. It can be seen that the development of Xuanyuan Yifu is so terrible!


    And Xuanyuan Yifu did not go to other places, but after a few breaths, he went to the oasis where emperor Xuanyuan lived in seclusion and fell in front of the cave.


    There are no more than ten people who know this place in the whole Xuanyuan family. He and his third brother, Xuanyuan 3000 and others, FEIBA and baiwuchang. The rest of the people don''t even know Xuanyuan''s fault. So this place is not hidden, but no one will pay attention to it, because it happens to be near the entrance to Xuanyuan''s secret place, and few people will be here It''s a waste of time.


    Standing outside the cave, Xuanyuan Yifu didn''t kneel down, but said respectfully, "father, I want to see you!"


    In a breath, Xuanyuan emperor appeared in front of Xuanyuan Yifu. It seemed that they were more like brothers than father and son.


    But in the face of Xuanyuan emperor, Xuanyuan Yifu''s waist was bent a little: "father, long time no see!"


    "It has been thousands of years since the five forbidden areas were closed by the venerable gods?" Xuanyuan emperor looked at his son with a faint smile, and said softly, "you and yuanxuan are busy practicing. I can understand. And your achievements are good. You are already a God. As a father, I am very happy."


    "But you won''t come to me for no reason. Talk about it. There shouldn''t be anything that can''t be said between father and son."


    Xuanyuan Yifu nodded his head and said, "today I was in the world I opened up to see if I could find the chance to compete with my father. However, my eldest son Xuanyuan 3000 gave me news that Xuanyuan was being killed by a man, which was a cruel means. Although there are numerous children of Yifu, there are not many talented people. That Xuanyuan is also a big man As we all know, within one year, we will be able to enter the divine rank. "


    Xuanyuan emperor nodded, passed by Xuanyuan Yifu and stood in the front position: "yes, do you want to ask me, why do you prevent Xuanyuan from challenging that person?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu didn''t follow him, but stood behind him: "I''m really curious, but I can understand my father''s idea, that is to create your so-called fairness, but such a talented person died, as his grandfather, I am very unwilling."


    Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes swept across the lake in front of him: "what do you want to say?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu stood up slightly and said, "I hope my father will allow me to do something. I will not kill that man. I just want to abolish his accomplishments. It is said that he is younger than xuanyuanzheng, but he can kill four people in the same realm before killing xuanyuanzheng. I lose one God, so he can''t become a god!"


    "Of course, if father refuses, I''ll follow your orders."


    Xuanyuan emperor turned around. If Xuanyuan Yifu could ask him, he showed that he still respected him. After seeing Xuanyuan Yifu, Xuanyuan emperor looked forward to the front.


    After silence for a while, Xuanyuan emperor said, "I refuse!"


    It was Chu Feng, which Lu Wan wanted to protect, and it was Chu Feng who Chang''e was willing to bravely break into the wild demon domain for him. Xuanyuan family couldn''t afford to play with it, and he couldn''t tell Xuanyuan Yifu about this at the moment.


    Xuanyuan Yifu heard the speech without any unhappiness, nodded: "Yifu understand, I will let 3000 of them put down their hatred."


    "Go back Xuanyuan emperor nodded and said: "don''t be too persistent about some things, or you will be difficult to cross the realm of God of creation."


    Xuanyuan Yifu respectfully replied, and with a clear understanding, he swept across the night sky and disappeared under the curtain of night. Xuanyuan emperor looked at the direction of his departure and frowned slightly: "why do I have a feeling of uneasiness? It seems that you have to find the God. Maybe she knows something about it


    The next moment the emperor Xuanyuan left here. No one knew where he was going, just as no one knew where he was.


    Xuanyuan Yifu also quickly returned to the original place. Seeing that all the descendants were still kneeling on the ground, he said faintly, "I know your grief and indignation in your heart and the sorrow of Xuanyuan''s death, but according to my father''s words, let''s call it a day."


    "Father Xuanyuan 3000, however, called out. He also got up from the ground and went to Xuanyuan Yifu: "I have something I want to tell you."


    Xuanyuan Yifu nodded his head and walked into the palace, where there was his world entrance. After waiting in the palace, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I got the message." Xuanyuan 3000''s eyes flashed with sharp light: "something happened in the inner city of Zhongzhou. The man who killed ZHENG''ER was Chu Feng, and he still climbed to the top of the asking mountain, sat on the supreme throne and even took the throne away."


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s eyes shrunk: "sure?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 nodded heavily: "sure!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu turned and looked at the entrance of the world. After a long time of silence, he turned around and said, "tell them that they are not allowed to investigate xuanyuanzheng. In addition, you can go to Zhongzhou inner city secretly at some time, and ask FEIBA where the Chu wind is. Other things, you can do as you like!""If you have any news, let me know for the first time that the supreme throne, the throne, and the throne are interesting!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2205

    The next night, the inner city of Zhongzhou is near an inn in the north.


    Chu Feng left with Xuanyuan Huining the night before yesterday. Zhuque and others are all in the Yimen gate, but Chu Feng has not contacted them for the time being. Zhuque and others are not moving around the Yimen gate. Therefore, few people know their existence.


    Night has fallen for nearly two hours, Chu Feng also stood in the window position for two hours, there is always a kind of unclear taste, there is a little helpless.


    On the night they left, it came out that Cheng Yaojin was Chu Feng. At that time, Chu Feng had already lived in the inn. Only FEIBA and feiyuxin knew this. FEIBA could not say it, unless he wanted to follow Xuanyuan Huining, who was beside him.


    However, FEIBA, who is absolutely loyal to Xuanyuan emperor, will definitely not do such a thing.


    The only possibility, is the rain fragrance!


    Chu Feng didn''t hate her or get angry, but she was a little helpless. When he left, he felt feiyuxin''s emotional fluctuation, but felt that FEIBA should be able to suppress it, but now it seems that FEIBA can not suppress feiyuxin''s paranoia.


    Hate for love? But Chu Feng thinks it is feiyuxin''s selfishness that makes her crazy.


    Although she is a seemingly delicate woman, she is also a stubborn and self-esteem person at the bottom of her heart. She stripped off her clothes in front of him, and even did not hide her good feeling in her heart. In the end, she found that she had been cheated and felt that she was a clown. It was reasonable for feiyuxin to be crazy.


    But Chu Feng can understand, but it doesn''t mean it''s acceptable. It''s also for the sake of FEIBA. Otherwise, Xuanyuan Huining would have gone to find feiyuxin who was not in favor of her.


    Still thinking about things, the door was pushed open, Xuanyuan Huining came in. Chu Feng saw her come in alone and asked, "where''s Xuanyuan Lang?"


    Xuanyuan Huining mumbled: "in the room, although the injury has recovered, but the mood has not recovered. Can I tell you two things?"


    Xuanyuan Huining seldom talks with him in this kind of consultative tone. Chu Feng sits down curiously and says, "say it!"


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t sit down. She just turned to close the door and bit her lips. A faint blush passed over her cold little face: "well, can you stop touching me recently? It was almost discovered last night


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He thought Xuanyuan Huining wanted to say something, but he didn''t expect to say such a thing.


    But in retrospect, chufeng is also a little embarrassed. In order not to let Xuanyuan Lang doubt the relationship between him and Xuanyuan Huining, chufeng opened three rooms here, one for each. However, Chu Feng could not sleep until midnight last night, so he quietly went to Xuanyuan Huining''s room.


    As for what to do, that''s obvious.


    Although Xuanyuan Huining was angry that Chu Feng went to see her in the middle of the night to do it, she cooperated with her. Only when they were fighting, Xuanyuan Lang suddenly knocked on the door. It turned out that she couldn''t sleep at night and wanted to talk to Xuanyuan Huining.


    On the spot, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining made an anxious strike. Chu Feng finally left directly from the window. Xuanyuan Huining had been worried about this one day.


    She has now accepted the things taken by the rascal brother-in-law of Chu Feng, but she doesn''t want to let anyone know. At least before the return of crape myrtle, she can''t let anyone know. She''s afraid that others will say that she''s a little sister-in-law, so she will take advantage of xuanyuanlang''s absence to come and talk to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng understood Xuanyuan Huining''s meaning and her inner shyness. She got up and went to her and said with a smile, "I can''t look for you, but how can you do if you''re hungry?"


    Xuanyuan Huining shook his head directly: "impossible."


    Pinching Xuanyuan Huining''s nose, Chu Feng nodded: "OK, recently I always feel that something is going to happen, and I really can''t distract my energy. In addition, you should be more careful in the inn tonight. I have to take xuanyuanlang to break through. Your great grandfather even entrusted me. Before the participants of the hidden world Dabi enter Xuanyuan secret place, I always have to hand in a qualified answer paper ¡£¡±


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded and then said, "by the way, fengqingqingmiyin contacted me just now and said that Luo Mengmeng was worried about what happened to Luo Qian because he didn''t go back. You can tell her about it yourself. We don''t believe her and she doesn''t believe us, so it''s most appropriate for you to say it!"


    Luo Qian and Chu Yi left with the Tibetan master that day. Chu Feng has not told them about this matter. Now Luo Mengmeng is worried about looking for someone. After all, Luo Qian is one of her few relatives.


    "You ask xuanyuanlang to wait for me at beichengmen in two hours. I''ll go to Yimen."


    Chu Feng thinks about it. Although it''s a waste of time, Luo Qian is still a friend now. Chu Feng tells Xuanyuan Huining.


    "Wait!" Seeing that Chu Feng was about to leave, Xuanyuan Huining held him tightly and said seriously, "you can go, but you can''t do anything!"


    Now Zhuque, Nan Aowen, nu Zimeng and others are there. Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t know who it is, but it is certain that there must be a woman of Chu Feng who has been captured by Chu Feng physically and mentally. She is a little girl''s idea of monopolizing toys.But for Xuanyuan Huining''s personality, chufeng is not disgusted, because it is Xuanyuan Huining''s rare loveliness. She pinches her beautiful face and kisses her red lips: "now go to Yimen, do you think I have time to do anything?"


    Xuanyuan Huining blushed. How could he not know the meaning of Chu Feng? He started with Chu Feng for more than two hours. He didn''t really have much time to do those things.


    Put aside the head, blushing: "anyway, if you touch someone else, half a month can''t touch me, if you still touch it, postpone half a month."


    Chufeng wryly rubbed Xuanyuan Huining''s head: "you really know more and more how to be a wife."


    "Go away!" Xuanyuan Huining is very shy because of his relationship with Chu Feng. He doesn''t want Chu Feng to say such a thing. He shouts and leaves chufeng''s room directly.


    Chu Feng didn''t have time to flirt with Xuanyuan Huining. He opened the window and passed by in an instant, heading for Zhongzhou Yimen. He was still wondering whether to take advantage of this opportunity to kill Bai Shaobai.


    Although he and Xuanyuan Huining are still good, those who died are really dead. I believe they are also happy to see Bai Shaobai die.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng still thinks that it is not suitable to retaliate against Bai Shaobai for the time being. Otherwise, it will attract the attention of all major forces, and will compress his activity space in the inner city of Zhongzhou. At least now, no one knows his face and is not seen by those who know it.


    Flying in the sky under the night, Chu Feng whispers to contact the Zhuque''s general position. The reason why he doesn''t contact Feng Qingqing is that the evil woman doesn''t know how to keep a low profile. If nanzhenyan knows that he''s gone, something will happen.


    The woman is now taken away by situ Muyun because of Nan Aoxue. All she wants is to strengthen her strength and kill situ Muyun to find her daughter. Chu Feng has no time to do these things with Nan Zhenyan. Although he wants to kill situ Muyun, now is not the time. At least Chu Feng will not do that until he achieves the God of nature.


    Because situ Muyun had a grandfather of God of nature. Before he had the strength to fight with him, Chu Feng needed to be careful.


    It didn''t take long to reach the sky above Yimen. According to the reply of the rosefinch, it fell quietly. This is a bigger yard.


    Hearing the woman''s voice, Chu Feng recognized that it was Nan Aowen and Nan Zhenyan. She quickly walked inside to avoid being heard by nanzhenyan. Her left eye was used to prevent meeting Feng Qingqing. Every time the girl met, she wanted to fight with him, but tonight was not the time for shooting.


    Outside a quiet room behind the courtyard, Chu Feng gently pushed the door open without knocking on the door, because he completely covered up the breath, and the people inside did not find it, and this room is the room of rosefinch.


    At the moment, she was sitting on the back of a big pail to take a bath.


    The corners of the mouth twitch, I said I would come over, how did she still take a bath?


    And she was not taking a bath at night for no reason, but thinking about what Chu Feng would definitely do to her. So she took a bath to prepare for the war. What she didn''t know was that Chu Feng didn''t mean it at all.


    In the woman''s pride on a pinch of Chu Feng on the side, picked up a towel to help the rosefinch wipe the body, while asked: "did anyone find you?"


    The reason why they asked was because they were all here in Yimen, worried that they had met Zhuque and others.


    The rosefinch glared at Chu Feng angrily. It seemed that she was very upset with Chu Feng''s wild goose overpowering: "we haven''t walked out of this house since we came to Yimen, so no one knows, and they are basically the lower gods. If you don''t carefully expose them, you will also cause a big disturbance in the inner city of Zhongzhou."


    Chu Feng nods, and the rosefinch is not exaggerating. Even in the inner city of Zhongzhou, there are only two gods, FEIBA and baiwuchang. It''s really shocking to see a few of them all at once.


    "Well, there are still things to do tonight. Next, you should be careful. Soon Xuanyuan family will come. You don''t need to participate in the selection. You just need to go in. The Xuanyuan family channel is open, and no one will be restricted to be advanced."


    Rosefinch nodded, then a Leng: "do not do it?"


    Chu Feng is ready to go to Luo Mengmeng. After hearing this, he is stunned. Then he comes up with a playful look: "are you so hungry and thirsty?"


    The rosefinch blushed and bowed his head: "son of a bitch, don''t say so early, what do I take a bath for?"


    Chu Feng bent down to kiss the red lips of the rosefinch: "I''ll talk more about it later. I''ll have a lot of things to do tonight. Now I''ll go to see Luo Mengmeng first, so that she won''t worry about Luo Qian going out!"


    Zhu que also knows that he misunderstood Chu Feng big night is to go to her, in the heart slightly shy, also gently nods.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2206

    Leaving the room of rosefinch, Chu Feng comes to Luo Mengmeng''s room and knocks on the door.


    Hearing the slight footsteps coming from inside, Ya Ya opens the door. Seeing Chu Feng standing at the door without a mask, she will make a sound. But when she sees Chu Feng hissing, she doesn''t call out. But she can still see her deep love for Chu Feng in a pair of eyes.


    "Who is it?"


    Luo Mengmeng''s voice also came from the room. She came out of the bathroom, wrapped with a long and not short bath towel, obviously just after bathing.


    Seeing Ya Ya move away from Chu Feng standing there, Luo Mengmeng''s face turns red. There are several women living here. She didn''t expect Chu Feng to come. Luo Mengmeng immediately took the clothes from her bed and ran to the bathroom.


    Maybe it was because she was too anxious. Her bath towel suddenly slipped off and her attractive back appeared in front of Chu Feng. Luo Mengmeng realized that she was out of sight. She had no time to pick up the towel and shut the bathroom door.


    "Very nice?"


    Ya Ya is stunned by Luo Mengmeng''s behavior. How can all the things of Wu long be done? When she turns back, she sees Chu Feng looking at the direction of the bathroom and asks a meaningful question.


    Just now he really attracted the eyes of Chu Feng, but that''s all. He took back his eyes and said with a smile: "Guess!"


    Ya Ya white Chu Feng, originally wanted to go up and take Chu Feng''s arm, but worried about what Luo Mengmeng would see, Yaya still resisted not to do so, but her eyes toward Chu Feng were overflowing with love that could not be covered up, and there was a little helplessness.


    Chu Feng has helped her to reach the peak of demigod in the independent world of the first ancestor of Chu family.


    At the beginning, Ya Ya was careful not to let Luo Mengmeng know. She just got along with each other every day. One day, she showed her own ambivalence. Luo Mengmeng knew that she had reached the peak of the late demigod period.


    Although Luo Mengmeng didn''t say anything, Ya Ya knew very well that Luo Mengmeng knew how her accomplishments had been improved.


    It seems that they are still getting along with each other as before, but ya ya knows that she can''t find the feeling before. Because Chu Feng helped her improve her cultivation, but she didn''t help Luo Mengmeng to improve her cultivation. How could she feel uncomfortable in her heart.


    However, in front of Chu Feng, Ya Ya still didn''t show up. She asked him to sit down first and then asked, "when did you come?"


    "Just arrived!" Chu Feng replied, catching Ya Ya''s unnatural, knowing that she didn''t want to be misunderstood by Luo Mengmeng. However, both of them had already pierced that layer of paper. How could it be said that there was no such thing?


    At this time, Luo Mengmeng also changed her clothes and came out, but her face was still red. Obviously, the Oolong just now made her a little shy. Although she didn''t mind being naked in front of Chu Feng, there was a girl beside her, so Luo Mengmeng couldn''t let go.


    When she came to sit down, Luo Mengmeng pretended to be indifferent and said, "how do you have time to come here?"


    Chu Feng looked at Luo Mengmeng and felt that she had changed a lot compared with before. At least she had lost the old lady''s temper. She said, "I heard you''re going to find your brother, so I''ll come and have a look, so you don''t worry about him. He just went to a place where he should go, nothing happened."


    "If there is no accident, when he comes back, there will be only a few people who can hurt him in the hidden world."


    Luo Mengmeng really wants to find Luo Qian tomorrow, because she can''t get in touch with Luo Qian because she seems to have disappeared in this world.


    Hearing Chu Feng say that, Luo Mengmeng asked, "where did he go?"


    "A place called God punishment battlefield." Chu Feng didn''t know much about Chu Feng, so he simply answered. Seeing Luo Mengmeng''s look puzzled, he added: "it''s said that it''s a battlefield formed through the ages. Your brother inherited all the things about Chisha, the ancient Qisha sage. On that day, he had the past and everything of Chisha. In that place, your brother can better improve his cultivation."


    "And he didn''t go alone. Chu Yi also went with him. Don''t worry about it."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s explanation, Luo Mengmeng''s anxiety for Luo Qian is reduced a little. After all, the latter is her only relative now. If anything happens, she will be left in the world.


    After a little worry about Luo Qian, Luo Mengmeng looks at ya ya and says to Chu Feng, "well, do you have something to say to ya ya? I''ll go out first?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, Ya Ya also looks unnatural, even can say bitter.


    When she was at Luo''s house in Meiyuan, she knew that Luo Mengmeng liked Chu Feng at that time, but she couldn''t help but like to be close to Chu Feng and follow the man who robbed the master. She could not help but feel a little bit of an irrefutable meaning.


    "Nothing. I just came to say that your brother is OK."


    Chu Feng didn''t know what to say about Luo Mengmeng''s present appearance. Chu Feng stood up and said, "in addition, you will soon go to a more vast world. Your semi divine cultivation will not work after all. Then find a world and I will promote you to the next God. I can''t refuse it!"Originally, she wanted to say nothing, but when she heard Chu Feng''s last emphatic sentence, Luo Mengmeng felt that she was not negotiable and nodded subconsciously.


    Turning around, Chu Feng also said to ya ya: "you are also ready to go. When that time comes, you and Miss Luo will promote together."


    "I''ll leave first if I don''t have anything to do. If you want to find me, contact me in secret tone."


    Luo Mengmeng en nods and stands up to send Chu Feng to the door. Ya Ya is a little behind. Luo Mengmeng is no longer a girl. But she has been growing up as a girl of Luo Mengmeng, and she still respects Luo Mengmeng.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s departure, Luo Mengmeng took back her eyes, closed the door and sat down. Looking at the girl standing there, she said, "sit down. When you leave Meiyuan Luo''s house, you are not my girl. We,,,, are sisters."


    Yaya clenched her lips and lowered her head: "I''m sorry, miss."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about." Luo Mengmeng, with a smile, seemed to be very open-minded and said: "I''m not Chu Feng''s person. He doesn''t like me. Even without you, he still doesn''t like me. We grew up together. You can get the love of Chu Feng. I''m happy for you."


    Ya Ya''s heart inexplicably some uncomfortable, raised his head firmly said: "I will let the wind less accept you, certainly!"


    Luo Mengmeng just laughs at this. She can see it now. It doesn''t matter whether Chu Feng is together or not. It''s just that you can see it easily at any time. As for other things, even if you think about them more, they don''t.


    When Chu Feng got out of Luo Mengmeng''s courtyard, they were ready to leave Yimen and go to the north gate of Zhongzhou inner city. Tonight, he had to hurry up to help xuanyuanlang break through to the divine realm. Chu Feng had found all the places. He wanted to go to the hell sea to find a deserted island to do this. Of course, he also wanted to test whether his demon world could isolate everything.


    If you can, you don''t need to be bothered to avoid the impact of breaking through the divine realm in the future. When you want to improve your accomplishments, you can just hide in the demon world.


    But before he left Yimen, Chu Feng''s eyes were attracted by the place not far away, because there came the noise of the crowd. On such a night, or in Yimen, there should not be such a situation. What''s the matter?


    This is an extraordinary period. Chu Feng takes a very careful attitude towards everything. His left eye twinkles slightly. He looks at a tower which is hundreds of meters high in the distance. At the moment, a woman in black stands on the penultimate floor of the tower. Just by looking at Chu Feng, he can recognize who it is. He is just comparing with feiyuxin and asking Bai He, the talent of mountain.


    For this stubborn girl Chu Feng is still very impressed, clearly in a long distance from the hillside can not, but still rely on her strong and stubborn to go to the middle of the mountain, such perseverance and ignore life and death contempt of all spirit, many people do not have.


    It''s just that she didn''t have to run up that high tower to do what?


    Curious, maybe there is still a little time for Chu Feng to cross the void and go to the top of the night sky to see what happened. If nothing happens, there will not be so many people gathered before the tower. Even Bai Shaobai is standing in front of the crowd. In addition, Bai Changchang is also there, but his looks are not very good.


    Looking at the scene carefully, Baihe walked out of the tower and stood on the edge. He would fall down at any time. He drank to the sky: "why do you do this to me? Why?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2207

    Crying!


    Bai He began to cry after drinking to the night sky. Although there was no bitter sound, the tears had already slid down his face. Chu Feng could feel the sadness of Bai He''s heart when standing on the night sky. What''s the matter?


    What Chu Feng doesn''t know is that Bai He is a stubborn and proud girl, but now her pride and stubbornness are worthless.


    On that day, Bai He didn''t want to lose to Fei Yuxin. Bai he completely relied on a strong and spirit to challenge the mountain. Although she finally got to the middle of the mountain, her meridians were all broken and became a disabled person. Maybe there was a way to cure it. But the cost of this treatment was too high, and Yimen would not pay for her.


    Bai He knew that she was finished, and her life was over. At the beginning, she still had the capital of pride. Now she is a useless person who no one will pay much attention to. She once went to the cultivation in the later period of demigod. Now it has become a joke. She has a voice of strength, but she can''t play it out because of broken meridians.


    Even if Bai Wuchang has treated her with a simple wound, but if the meridians are broken and not repaired, even if it can be like normal people, it has no effect at all. Bai he clearly understands this, so she is very uncomfortable in her heart.


    She wanted to die, she wanted to end her ridiculous life.


    Chu Feng, standing on the sky, looked at all this, and vaguely knew something. For a warrior, the broken meridians is a thing that life is worse than death for them.


    Women, in particular, have no status when they have a little talent. For example, Bai He, a martial artist, can''t exert his power. In the hidden world, it can be said that they have not even the qualification to be a plaything. It must be that in the past two days, Bai He''s pride and inner heart have been hit hard.


    He sighed with a faint sigh. He still had a bit of responsibility in this matter, because if he didn''t want to teach Bai Shaobai a lesson, feiyuxin on the mountain could not win Bai He.


    But because of his intervention, it should belong to Bai He''s victory, and has become the world''s hope for feiyuxin. People who were equal to themselves in the past have thrown away a large part of themselves, and even now they have become a disabled person. Chu Feng can understand the pain in Bai He''s heart.


    But even if you know Chu Feng will not pay too much emotion, everyone has their own life, maybe it is their own bad luck, maybe they are implicated by others, and Bai He is implicated by her brother, because of the result, the result is not the same.


    Turning around and about to leave, Bai Shaobai on the ground said angrily, "Bai He, don''t make a fool of yourself there. If you want to die, you will die. Don''t affect my mood there. Even feiyuxin can''t even compare with or even break his own meridians. What''s the use of living


    "If you want to die, go to other places to die. This is the tower of our family. If you dare to splash blood here, you will be an unfilial descendant."


    Chu Feng, who wants to leave, stops at the smell of speech and looks at Bai Shaobai with a cold look in his eyes.


    Bai He is his sister, and it is said that he is the sister of a mother. How can he say such a thing? Does he have any conscience?


    At this time, Bai Shaobai did not know what conscience was. He only knew that it was because Bai he could not compare with Fei Yuxin that he was humiliated by Fei Yun. Thinking that he hung that sign around the city became the laughing stock of many people. Bai Shaobai was angry at the moment, and imposed this kind of encounter on Bai He.


    Bai Shaobai felt that Bai He was useless, so when he saw Bai He wanted to die, Bai Shaobai was not moved, even if it was his sister.


    Moreover, all the people in Yimen are martial arts. Bai He, even his own sister, has no strength, which is just a waste. Even if he is thrown into other people''s playthings, he will be despised. Bai Shaobai will not put too much emotion into a younger sister who will only live for several decades in the future.


    Bai Changchang is not as ruthless as Bai Shaobai, but he says with dignity: "now you are useless, but you don''t know how to face it. You just want to die. What''s the use of you? Maybe you can''t do it now. But you should firmly believe that there are still miracles in this world, and it''s not worthy of being my daughter to seek death."


    However, Bai He laughed and seemed to be crazy. He asked, "miracles, there are miracles. Are you willing to exchange them? Are you willing to ask for a magic pill from the devil''s hand? "


    Bai Wuchang''s expression changed slightly and did not reply.


    At present, there is only one pill that can save Bai He in the world. It is said that only the demon lord long Haoran has the "Caihua pill". If there is no "Zaohua Dan" or there is a miracle, Baihe will have only a few decades of life, and she will gradually become old, just like normal people.


    Bai Wuchang didn''t reply, but Bai Shaobai said angrily: "Bai He, are the meridians in your head broken. That''s the magic pill. If you have it, you can''t give it to you. If you give it to me, you can become the next God. What''s the effect for you? You''re going to die!"


    White impermanence face a cold hand a Yang, white Shaobai was an invisible force overturned out: "she is your sister!"Bai Shaobai didn''t expect that Bai Changchang would attack him. Although he was angry, he didn''t show any sign on his face, but he didn''t say any more about Bai He. He just scolded him to die quickly and attracted so many people to come here. It was a disgrace.


    Bai he burst out laughing. With a kind of sadness and ridicule to himself, he suddenly jumped up: "Bai Shaobai, I''m your sister. If you want me to die, I''ll show you. None of you can catch me."


    Bai Changchang''s face changes greatly. Seeing that Bai He really jumped down, he quickly gathered a powerful force to cover the surrounding white lotus.


    However, it is strange that Bai He''s body suddenly stops after falling 100 meters. It seems that the picture has stopped and generally does not move. It just hovers and stops there. If Bai He is still a semi divine warrior, we will not be surprised.


    But the white lotus has broken meridians, just like an ordinary person, how can the body still be suspended in the air?


    Even Bai Wuchang couldn''t explain all this. Then he saw that Bai He''s body not only didn''t continue to fall down, but slowly went up to the top, and finally exceeded the height of the tower.


    White impermanent pupil suddenly between contraction for a while, instantly thought of a kind of possibility: "what person, don''t hurt my daughter."


    The body quickly went up, but just went to the height of more than 200 meters, it was directly rebounded back by an invisible force, and couldn''t go up at all. He could only watch Baihe''s body slowly fly upward.


    Bai Shaobai, who had been taught a lesson by Bai Wuchang, rubbed his eyes and cursed, "which one dares to take care of the affairs of our Yimen."


    Just said the export, suddenly the sky fell the surging strength, white impermanence face changed quickly, directly raised his hand to play a similar powerful force.


    When the strength is eliminated, Bai Wuchang turns around and slaps Bai Shaobai in the face. The latter is immediately thrown back by him and steps back: "bastard, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Looking up, he can''t see Bai He''s figure. Bai Changchang doesn''t have time to pay attention to what happened to Bai He at the moment. He only knows that the invisible place in the sky hides the existence that he needs to look up to.


    Body slightly forward, look full of apology: "master, the small two mouth open offended you, I hope you adults don''t remember the villain, let him go once."


    Bai Shaobai did not dare to speak. If Bai Wuchang hadn''t helped him to block the attack, he might have been dead now, and he was in awe of someone he didn''t know, because he couldn''t even feel a breath.


    It''s just that the sky is very quiet, and there''s no response at all. Bai Wuchang looks up and feels that the people on the sky seem to have gone.


    At the same time, I am also curious about who is going to take Bai He and what to do?


    However, Bai Wuchang couldn''t find a reasonable answer no matter how he thought about it. He just looked back to the people of Yimen, especially Bai Shaobai, and said, "what happened tonight should not have happened to you. Especially what happened to Bai He just now is not allowed to say. When someone asks, you say Bai He is cultivating himself in a closed door to see if he can recover."


    All of them said, "I understand."


    Bai Wuchang stops when he nods past Bai Shaobai and says in a low voice, "I know about feimen, but I hope this is the last time. If you are killed by FEIBA the next time, you can only die in vain."


    Bai Shaobai doesn''t know how Bai Wuchang wants to say these words, but he still nods again and again. What worries him is whether he has offended the mysterious strong man just now.


    The so-called mysterious strong man is Chu Feng, who didn''t want to meddle in his business. However, Bai He jumped down and moved Chu Feng slightly. You should know that she is no longer a martial artist. She is just an ordinary person. She will fall to death if she goes down 10 meters, not to mention the height of several hundred meters?


    Flying in the night sky, occasionally looking down at the faint white lotus, how strong is this woman, or how eager for strength?


    The reason why she chose to take Bai He was that Chu Feng felt a firm death in her body, knowing that even if Bai Wuchang had caught her at that time, she would still find other ways to die.


    And the only way to stop this kind of thing is to repair her body. Chu Feng is not a good person, but he doesn''t mind doing some good deeds. In Bai He''s present appearance, he has his responsibility to some extent. It can be regarded as making up for it.


    Just after arriving at the north gate, Xuanyuan Lang stares at the suspicious eyes. Chu Feng always has a feeling that he can''t explain clearly, but he is too lazy to say more.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2208

    The sea of the night has the power of daunting. Even the ordinary God dare not cross the sea at night, because it is no different from the state to find death.


    No one knows what secret is hidden in the sea of the underworld, but it can be certain that if it falls, unless it is above the middle God, it will pay a heavy price. Even if the middle God and the upper God fall down, if they do not rise in a short time, they will pay a heavy price.


    Maybe conquer this sea of the underworld can even do any shuttle, only God can do it.


    Chu wind with xuanyuanlang and the coma white lotus crossed the sea of the underworld and left the inner city of Zhongzhou for a long time, and then fell on an island. Affected by the sea, the ghost could feel the faint breath on the island.


    "Brother in law, is this the sea of the underworld?"


    Xuanyuan Lang stood by Chu wind and looked at the quiet night scene, and it seemed that there was no waves in the sea and asked, "I heard people say when I was in Xuanyuan secret territory, there were no more than ten people in the whole hidden world who could go up and down the sea, is that right?"


    Xuanyuan Lang was sent by Xuanyuan emperor to take away, so it is not strange to pass through the sea of the Ming Dynasty. Nodding back: "it should be, I have not tried."


    Xuanyuan Lang was curious, but he was still afraid to get too close to the edge of the sea. If he was afraid to fall, his life was so big.


    Looking back to see Bai He lying on the ground, he never saw: "brother-in-law, who is this woman? Sister Huining said you went to Yimen, how could I bring a woman back?"


    The little eyes with suspicious color Chu Feng or can see, angry not hit a place to Xuanyuan Lang''s head and clap a drink: "ask so much, anyway, it is not my woman, she is the miss of Yimen white lotus, just now there is a little things, I will take her."


    "But you don''t have to talk nonsense. Go back and don''t talk about it. You know?"


    Xuanyuan Lang was once abused by Chu wind, is already really feeling that there is a gap between themselves and Chu Feng, do not fall nodding to express understanding.


    Chu wind also regardless of Xuanyuan Lang knows or not, anyway, he is worthy of conscience, let him retreat a little suddenly the magic field behind gradually changed into the entrance of the world of the demon God, a hook of white lotus finger into his arms: "come in with me!"


    Xuanyuan Lang stared at the world that appeared suddenly. Xuanyuan Huining didn''t tell him that when he saw the entrance of the world, Xuanyuan Lang showed a face of worship: "brother-in-law, you are my idol!"


    "Stop talking, go!" Chu wind impatiently cheers, directly walked into that world first.


    Xuanyuan Lang also hurriedly followed in, but the eyes to Chu Feng are worshipped. She secretly praised sister Ziwei with eyes. Looking for a man is so windy, but I also received my beloved cold frost, otherwise this brother-in-law will be qualified.


    Chu wind naturally did not know what xuanyuanlang was thinking about. He took him into the world and closed the entrance and exit, and fell on an island, and put the white lotus on the ground. Chu Feng did not waste time: "follow me!"


    Xuanyuanlang nodded and followed Chu wind across the empty sky and headed toward the coast. He knew that Chu wind was to help him improve his cultivation. Because Xuanyuan Huining told him before he came, and explained that he should not express too much tension and excitement, or even speak disorderly.


    And after Chu wind left with Xuanyuan Lang, the white lotus who fainted past also staggered his head and opened his eyes.


    Find oneself lying on the ground, sit up suddenly, stagger head think of oneself jump down Yimen tower thing, so now where is this?


    Stand up to see the surrounding, surrounded by the sea covered by the night, except for nothing, even a person can not see, white lotus suddenly produced a little fear of emotion, do not know where they are now.


    Didn''t I jump the tower? Am I dead. Hell is this?


    White lotus so thought, but feel oneself still have heartbeat and breath, even temperature is still normal, feel not very likely, just unexpectedly did not die, how can come to this place?


    Chu Feng had already let her faint when Chu Feng took Bai He. Bai He only knew that he jumped down the tower, but he didn''t know what happened. At the moment, it was a little confused.


    And then there was deep fear.


    Now she is not the white lotus in the later half god period, but the ordinary people who can not use the power of the air through the broken channels. If it was before, she could still cross the void and leave the island to see where it was. But now she has no ability to resist the sky. How can she leave this place?


    Crouch down, hands holding knee, white lotus bite tight lips, is it father they abandoned me?


    When Baihe woke up and didn''t know where he was, Chu wind had already brought Xuanyuan Lang to a clearing on the shore. He didn''t enjoy the scene of the world well after the world of magic opened. At the moment, it was really OK to see it.However, there is no time to pay attention to these things now. There will be opportunities for appreciation in the future: "sit down!"


    Xuanyuan Lang walked over and sat in front of Chu Feng. He adored Chu Feng very much. He not only restored his wounds and meridians, but also opened up an unknown world. It seemed that he could improve his accomplishments. Xuanyuanlang was excited to think about it.


    Chufeng calms down and sits behind xuanyuanlang. This is in the demon world. The demon world is the demon kingdom. So Chu Feng doesn''t need to open any demon realm to absorb power, because this world is his power.


    With his hands on xuanyuanlang''s back, endless power surged into xuanyuanlang''s body. Xuanyuanlang, who had already been a little excited, felt that his realm and strength had been improved a little bit. His face had already shown a clear and visible color of excitement, which was the excitement of strength promotion.


    But also quickly quiet down, so that Chu Feng can slowly improve his cultivation, if you wait for the devil, then it is not good.


    Today''s xuanyuanlang is only a semi God''s mid cultivation, but it will be faster than that from the tiannu period. It didn''t take long for xuanyuanlang to be promoted to the later stage of demigod.


    Another hour or so later, xuanyuanlang''s state was promoted to the peak of the late demigod period. The feeling of abundant strength made xuanyuanlang feel like he was completely transformed. He even thought that if he had a fight with Xuanyuan again, he could easily crush the latter.


    It''s just that Xuanyuan is dead. It''s impossible to meet him again in this life.


    After a little time, xuanyuanlang''s breath became more and more vigorous. At the end of the day, there was a breath of divine power. In the night sky, thick dark clouds began to gather, which was a sign of breaking through the divine realm. The nine Heavenly God thunder was brewing and striding over the past, then xuanyuanlang would become a strong God state.


    The changes of heaven and earth were discovered by Baihe on the island.


    Now she is no longer a warrior, but she still knows what happened. Looking at the clouds in the sky, although she can''t feel what the breath is, Bai He is very clear that someone is going to break through to the divine realm.


    It''s just who wants to break through the divine realm? Where is this? It seems that it is not the sea of hell outside the inner city of Zhongzhou?


    When Bai He had many questions in his heart, the thunder sky fell on the distant land. Looking at the nine Heavenly God thunder falling from the distant sky, the golden light was dazzling and dazzling. It seemed to light up the whole night. In Bai He''s eyes, there were more colors of blazing heat and worship. The divine state was the realm she had dreamed of before!


    Then the second way and the third way were slowly brewing. Bai He''s hands had become fists. She knew that the more thunder she had been hit by, the more powerful the throne would be in the future.


    What she knew about Xuanyuan''s mistake was that she had only suffered seven or nine heavenly thunders, and more than sixty heavenly thunders had achieved the divine throne. At this moment, someone is breaking through the divine realm in the distance. I don''t know how many times he can suffer, or is it under the power of such divine thunder that he is annihilated?


    In Bai He''s different thoughts, the nine heaven God Lei falls one after another. It seems that the strength of the breakthrough person will never be used up. Until the seventh fall, Bai He''s whole heart has been raised, because she thinks Xuanyuan fault is a very powerful next God, but she only got through the seven divine thunder, and the rest of the people help him eliminate it.


    Is this person OK?


    When the seventh divine thunder exploded, Baihe could hear the heavy voice from the island. Then he looked forward to the eighth God thunder on the sky that day.


    Sure enough, after a short time, the eighth God thunder fell quickly, and Bai He''s pupil shrank suddenly. He knew that the man was still alive, and now he was going to challenge the eighth God thunder.


    When the eighth divine thunder exploded, the clouds between heaven and earth did not disperse. There was still a dull thunder rolling there. Bai He''s expression was excited. It seemed that she had forgotten that she was no longer a warrior. Staring at the distance without blinking, she felt that she might be looking at the birth of a powerful next God.


    After a while, the ninth and ninth Heavenly God thunder finally came down from the sky, which was much stronger than the first eight. After the fierce explosion, the thunder of heaven and earth changed, and Bai He''s heart beat hard. Who in the end was it that all the nine and nine Heavenly God thunder had passed. So, isn''t it necessary to challenge the ninety-nine heavenly thunder and achieve the throne?


    Thinking about the ninety-nine sky thunder began to fall from the sky, that amazing light shining on the night, also let white lotus bite his lips.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2209

    When the thunder of heaven and earth dissipated completely, the sky appeared a little bright, a surging divine power surged between the heaven and earth, Xuanyuan Lang shouted excitedly and rose, and a punch burst out of the air in excitement. A mountain in the distance was directly transformed into powder, which seemed to have not been ordinary.


    "By!"


    Chu Feng directly burst out the rude scolding: "you destroy the world of Laozi again, I smoke you!"


    Xuanyuanlang also wanted to feel the power of the state of God, and then he heard the sharp convulsions at the corner of his mouth, and quickly converged all the breath and landed on the ground. It was difficult to cover up the excitement of breaking through the state of God: "thank you brother-in-law!"


    Chu Feng pointed out that the world exit appeared in front of two people and said, "you stand in front of me. I am afraid I can''t help smoking you. Get rid of it. Go find clothes and put them on and go back to your sister."


    Xuanyuan Lang looked at himself and was also a face red. He had not noticed what he had just done because of what he had broken down, and now he found nothing in his body. But it''s nothing compared to breaking through to the realm of God.


    Nodding to leave, but thinking of white lotus, turning back and narrow eyes asked: "brother-in-law, why don''t you go, and you bring that woman, how to do?"


    Chu Feng raised his hand and said, "it seems you really want me to smoke you, and I''ll take care of my business. Please remember to go back and don''t talk about it, or I will kill you."


    Xuanyuan Lang ha ha ha smile, think Chu Feng must be looking at other women, so want to stay and study life and ideals, but he also lazy to manage these things, Chu Feng women more to go, his little uncle really not to manage the qualifications, and also can not manage, can not manage.


    Step out of the world of the demon God, now he is the top of the lower gods, Chu Feng also does not worry that he will fall down the sea of the underworld on his way back, as long as he does not jump in.


    Take a deep breath and shake his head. Xuanyuan Lang''s work has been solved, but it needs to be solved a little.


    A black cloth mask was taken out on her body, only eyes were exposed. Chu wind passed across the ocean. It didn''t take long to come to the island, and saw white lotus walking around. When xuanyuanlang broke through last night, she didn''t seem to have a rest.


    Is ready to fall directly, but Chu wind stopped at once again.


    Because white lotus walked to the back of a stone, took off his trousers and squatted down directly, looking at the flow of water flowing on the ground, Chu Feng embarrassed to move his eyes, so that it is convenient to peek at others, it seems a little rogue?


    But it seems that it is not a peek, I also do not know that she wants convenience, Chu Feng in the heart of such things for their own see to find a reasonable excuse.


    When white lotus is convenient to wear trousers, Chu wind falls down directly, and it is indeed easy to see white lotus, but did not see important things, so it is not a rogue.


    Just after convenient feeling belly is a little hungry, also do not know where to go to find something to eat, even leave here white lotus to go a step, suddenly appeared a masked person, the mind was shocked to retreat subconsciously, but by the back of the stone blocked, looking at Chu wind eyes with fear and vigilance: "who are you?"


    Now she is a common person, and no flowers and trees on the island are clear at all. This person can suddenly appear from the sky must be a warrior.


    Thinking that this is the island, alone, male and female, they are also a beautiful woman, even if not a martial, but beauty is still there, the body is still there, inexplicable some worry.


    See white lotus that vigilant appearance Chu Feng knows what she is thinking, the heart is slightly helpless how to think of oneself, also light opening, also specially changed a bit of voice: "I will not do anything to you."


    Hearing Chu Feng say that, white lotus is a little relaxed, because if the other party really wants to do, Bai He knows that he will not have the chance to commit suicide.


    But even such white lotus did not take lightly, asked: "what do you want to do, and where is here, why am I here?"


    The tone is still cold and cold. Chu Feng feels that Bai He is estimated to be born with this kind of character. It is not unpleasant, but it doesn''t tell Bai He what it means here.


    Turning to the edge of the island, he stood there with both hands on his back, and said softly, "your whole body channels are broken. Unless there is a pill against the sky, you can recover. But as a woman, even if your father can find the pills against the sky, it is not likely to be used for you, but I can help you and help you to recover to the peak."


    Bai He also stood guard behind, heard that his body was shocked, suddenly looked at Chu wind, and associated with the nine days God thunder he saw last night, it was obvious that someone was breaking through, and the person in front of him looked like a man who was unpredictable. What is the unknown power?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Bai He quickly went up, and at the moment, he was not worried about the general, but also did not approach Chu Feng, but stood behind him: "elder generation, can you really help me?"Repairing the broken meridians is a very simple thing for Chu Feng, nodding: "yes!"


    Baihe is a proud and self-esteem person, but when she heard Chu Feng''s words, she immediately knelt on the ground: "please help me, as long as you can make Baihe recover its strength, Baihe is willing to repay you. As long as you have requirements, Baihe will do whatever you want."


    Chu Feng turned to look at the white lotus, and then asked, "I want your body, do you also give it?"


    Bai He''s body shook and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Obviously, he still hesitated. But soon, Bai he firmly replied: "as long as the elder can help me recover my strength, Bai He is willing to give his body, because if I don''t have the strength, I can only be more humble. When the time comes, I will enjoy it. Bai He is willing to do so."


    When Bai He talks, Chu Feng''s left eye sees that she doesn''t have any deceptive color on her body, and knows that she says these words are sincere.


    But think about it, Bai He has lost all her strength. She is an ordinary person. If she can''t recover, she can only live humbly. It''s just a simple thing to become someone else''s plaything. She can help her recover her strength. She dedicates herself to her body, and in the end, she makes money.


    But Chu Feng is also asked to see Bai He''s attitude, is not really interested in her body, although Bai He is beautiful enough.


    Slightly raised his head, light asked: "I said anything you are willing to do, even your body can not hesitate to give me, it seems that you really want to restore your strength, but if I want you to kill, you will not do it?"


    White lotus frown: "kill what person, and why don''t you do it yourself?"


    Baihe, the person in front of her, guessed that it might have something to do with the breakthrough of the divine realm last night. Such a person could threaten the survival of countless people. How could she be required to kill? What''s more, if he can''t kill people, how can he kill them himself?


    Chu Feng slightly smile, passing by to ponder: "if I want you to kill your brother, your father or even your clansman, how would you feel?"


    "No way!" White lotus almost did not have any hesitation to reply: "although they abandoned me, even if there is a chance to recover strength for me, but after all, it is my father and brother, but apart from them, you can kill anyone you want me to kill."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, still white lotus has a little conscience.


    Turn around and look at the rolling sea: "I will not let you kill your father and your brother, nor will you kill your people. As long as you kill a few people from the south city of Lingyun sect, the four major forces, the matchless young master, the prince Piaoyu, lugouye, and Nan Huai''an are still there!"


    These people all know their identity, and they will certainly stab the knife when they have a chance in the future, especially young master Piaoyu and Nan Huaian. They both know his other mask. Chu Feng can kill them, but it is not convenient to do so.


    Bai He was puzzled. She was not familiar with those people, but she probably knew that they lived in Yimen. Why did the people in front of her kill five of them or name them by name?


    Chu Feng did not give her the opportunity to continue to think, and asked, "if you want to recover your strength, you can promise my conditions. If you don''t want to, I will send you to leave here and return to Yimen."


    Bai He''s doubts disappeared. Even the whole person bowed his head and knelt down: "Bai He promised that as long as the elder can restore strength for Bai He, in the future, Bai He will be your most loyal servant, and you will be my rebirth parents!"


    From Bai He''s promise, Chu Feng can feel Bai He''s desire for strength. Even if he gives everything, even if he is a slave, he has to restore his strength. However, it seems to be a good thing to have such slaves to do things that are inconvenient for them.


    Pointing to one side, he said, "take off your clothes and put them in the distance. I''ll give you a surprise."


    Bai He looks hesitant and thinks that Chu Feng wants to enjoy her body first before helping her recover her strength. As for whether Chu Feng deceives her, Bai He thinks it impossible. She is an ordinary person now, and she can''t resist as long as she is strong, so there is no need to make so many tricks.


    Although she has never undressed in front of a man, it was before. Now Bai He only wants to recover her strength. She died once. Why should she care about these?


    She stood up and walked over with her back to Chu Feng. She took off her clothes shyly. She took off very slowly, but there is no denying that Bai He''s charm is comparable to feiyuxin.


    Chu Feng reluctantly moved his eyes to the sea, white lotus naked came to his back, biting his lips: "master, I''m ready."


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile. He knew that Bai He was misunderstood. He turned around and looked at Bai He''s graceful and beautiful body. It was really attractive. However, Chu Feng just appreciated it and pointed to the side: "sit down first, I''ll restore strength for you now, but also remember what you said, be my most loyal servant."


    "If you betray me one day, I can give you everything and I can take everything!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2210

    When the night came, the two figures fell one after another outside the north gate of the inner city of Zhongzhou. Because of the proximity to the sea of the dead, no one here at night found it, and no one would have thought that someone would cross the sea in the middle of the night.


    And this person is Bai He and Chu Feng.


    White lotus at the moment with the Chu wind behind, but the cold and arrogant woman at the moment to look at Chu Feng''s eyes is full of reverence, followed by a trace of hidden shyness.


    Because she even stepped into the peak of the late demigod when she recovered her strength, and then attracted the nine Heavenly God thunder. With the help of the people in front of her, she realized the realm of the next God. She felt very incredible.


    Although Chu Feng has always been wearing black cloth, but think of the situation at that time, he was unarmed, and was all in the eyes of Chu Feng. Bai He''s heart is still very shy, but her personality makes her not show too obvious.


    When Chu Feng felt that there was no one else around him, he turned to face the white lotus who had already put on his clothes. It was hard to imagine that under the clothes was a body with fatal temptation to men: "you can go back now, remember what you promised me, even if you have already achieved the next God, but if you don''t do as I say."


    "I can give you a day, and I can send you to hell."


    Bai He''s heart and soul suddenly knelt on the ground: "master, don''t worry, Bai He will obey your orders!"


    Chu Feng looked at the white lotus kneeling on the ground, his eyes glanced over, because he knelt down to present a touch of snow white, reluctantly withdrew his eyes: "go!"


    Bai He stood up and looked at Chu Feng when he was ready to leave: "master, what should I do when I want to find you?"


    Chu Feng finger a stretch, a secret tone of the art did not enter the white lotus body: "but nothing, don''t look for me."


    Bai He nodded and turned to leave. A few flashes disappeared in front of Chu Feng. He had already possessed the cultivation of the next God, and was a very powerful one. Bai He felt that his world had fallen from the human world to the hell, and then from the hell to the heaven directly. It was not true!


    White lotus leaves, Chu Feng just took off the black cloth, there is a little emotion in the eyes.


    When he helped Bai He repair the wound, he instilled some strength, which may help him break through to the peak of the late demigod period. It is a simple thing for him to kill the matchless young master. However, Bai He may have suffered too much pressure on the mountain of asking for help. He not only broke through to the peak of the later period of demigod with the help of the power introduced during the repair.


    Even when the wound was completely repaired, he touched the barrier of the divine realm, and the heaven and earth surged with the pressure of the nine heavenly thunder, and Baihe even wanted to break through the divine realm.


    This is what Chu Feng didn''t expect at the beginning. Bai He even touched the barrier of the divine state. However, looking back, Chu Feng felt that Bai He must have experienced the problem of life and death and the loss of cultivation. Great changes have taken place in the state of mind, so that he could touch the barrier of the divine state so quickly.


    Chu Feng also wanted to create a God who could solve his own problems, so Bai He even touched the wall of the next God, and Chu Feng helped her break through to the next God.


    Of course, in Bai He''s heart, it''s Chu Feng''s credit that she can break through the divine realm. Chu Feng won''t explain it. She just made a little effort, and most of them still rely on her own talent.


    Chu Feng won''t miss such an opportunity if she can make a person feel grateful and loyal to you. Of course, it depends on what Baihe will do next. If she doesn''t kill master Wushuang and Mr. Piaoyu, chufeng can help her get to the next God and let her fall into the realm.


    After putting up the black cloth, Chu Feng also swept past and entered the inner city of Zhongzhou. He went out last night and came back now. Xuanyuanlang had better not say anything, otherwise he and Xuanyuan Huining would not be able to explain clearly.


    In Yimen, Baihe did not come down from the sky in a high-profile way, and did not send out the breath of the next God. After experiencing a matter from birth to death, Bai He''s mood has changed dramatically. In the past, if she broke through to the next God, she would tell Bai Wuchang, or even show off.


    But now she doesn''t have that mood, because there is no need at all. She is a daughter with talent. Without everything, she can sit and watch her die. Bai He has a cold heart.


    In the surprised look of some guards, Bai he returned to his residence. The maid who took care of her was very curious. The outside world didn''t know about Bai He''s jumping into the Tower last night. However, for the people in the Yimen gate, it was not a secret, but was later taken away.


    But now, how did you come back? What''s more, it seems that there is no crazy like last night, and we can''t see looking for a living. What''s going on?


    Bai He asked them to prepare some food for themselves, so he threw himself into the bathroom. After a fresh bath, Bai He changed his clothes. After the maid had prepared the food, Bai Wuchang and Bai Shaobai also heard from him.


    White impermanence did not open his mouth to ask, Bai Shaobai directly asked: "sister, who did you take away last night?"


    Bai Wuchang sits down and doesn''t open his mouth, but the meaning is the same as Bai Shaobai. He just wants to know who was last night?Bai He was eating there. He looked up and looked at Bai Shaobai with a little coldness in his eyes. His tone was not as gentle as he began: "I don''t know!"


    Bai Wuchang squinted and asked, "don''t you know?"


    Bai Wuchang sits on the other side with a look of disbelief. He was taken away. How could he not know who took him away?


    "I only know he''s a man, I don''t know anything else." White lotus gently nodded, look natural reply way: "because I fainted at that time, when I wake up, he stood in front of me, but wearing a black cloth, so I don''t know who he is, how many times you ask, my answer is the same."


    Bai Wuchang stares at Bai He carefully and looks naturally without any mood fluctuation. It seems that he has not lied.


    Then he asked, "what did he take you for?"


    Bai Shaobai is also staring at Bai He, and he is about to ask this question. Why did the mysterious strong man of last night take away a useless white lotus?


    "My body!"


    Bai He had already thought out his words, and said with the same expression: "he happened to pass by the sky of Yimen last night and saw me fall from the tower. Seeing my appearance, he took me away and enjoyed my body. That''s all!"


    When he said these words, Bai He was full of shyness, but it was hard for Bai Wuchang and Bai Shaobai to believe if he didn''t say so. Instead of saying other excuses to cover up, it was better to say such things directly to make people believe.


    Sure enough, after listening to Bai He, Bai Wuchang and his son all nodded slightly, feeling almost the same as their guess.


    If Baihe had the talent and strength before, it''s OK to say that there is nothing else to take away from her now. Besides her body, there is nothing to attract people.


    Bai Wuchang didn''t waste too much time here. He stood up and said, "you have a good rest. You don''t have to stay in your yard. Don''t go out. I''ll arrange a husband for you in a few days. Although he is not a man of great talent, it''s not bad."


    "You are my daughter. I always have to think about the future for you. I hope you can strive to give birth to a strong son and daughter. Otherwise, Bai Wuchang doesn''t continue to speak, but Bai he understands his meaning and doesn''t want to say a word about it.


    Bai Wuchang sighed and left the room. Bai Shaobai was still sitting there, squinting and asking, "is there anything special about that man playing with your body? Do you know what his state is?"


    Bai he frowned slightly, knowing that Bai Shaobai was trying to judge the person who was last night by some things, but those things didn''t happen at all. How could she know that there was anything special? As for the realm,,,,


    in fact, Bai He didn''t know, but in order to block Bai Shaobai''s heart, he said, "the lowest possible is the upper God!"


    "What!" Bai Shaobai stood up in surprise. His face changed a little bit. He tilted his head and said, "did he really touch you last night?"


    White lotus nodded: "yes!"


    Bai Shaobai narrowed his eyes and looked at Bai He. His face was a little relaxed: "then you have to take care of yourself. Your future may be different."


    Bai He was stunned for a moment, but then immediately understood what Bai Shaobai meant. Obviously, Bai Shaobai thought that she was really played by others, so he thought she might have a chance to get pregnant. In that case, the child would have a high blood.


    Bai He is also a little angry because of this. Bai Shaobai takes her sister as a tool to get benefits.


    However, Bai Shaobai did not know how to let Bai He have a good rest and then left her residence. At the moment, he was really thinking that Bai He would have been pregnant with the blood of the mysterious strong man last night. In this way, the strong man might come to Yimen. If he thought that the lowest was the upper God, Bai Shaobai thought that there would be many benefits.


    After Bai Shaobai left, Bai He seemed to have no appetite at all. He put his chopsticks directly on the table and let the servants come in. These servants took care of her or watched her grow up. So even if she did not have any strength in their eyes, they still regarded her as a miss.


    Baihe pointed to the things on the table and said, "take these things away and prepare me a richer banquet. Invite the matchless childe of Nancheng, Piaoyu, Yeji Lugou and Nan Huai''an from the four forces under Lingyun sect. He said that I invited them to a banquet and hoped that they would show their face."


    When the servants heard Bai He''s words, they all suspected that she wanted to find a talent before Bai Wuchang arranged for her husband to give her. And the servants probably knew that they had made great achievements on the mountain of asking for help.


    Although they think that the white lotus can not be favored, they still quickly go down to arrange, and there are two people responsible for inviting Bai He to speak out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2211

    "Why are we going? A woman who has been abandoned. Is that interesting? "


    Wushuang Gongzi and others gathered together because of the 18th National Congress of the Communist Party of China and the southern city incident. Just now someone said Bai He''s invitation. The matchless young master sat there and said, "we started to ignore us. Now we can''t stand up. What are you thinking?"


    Ye Ji and Lugou also have similar looks. I don''t know why Mr. Piaoyu agreed to invite the maid. He said that he would wait and go.


    Because at first they met Bai He when they came to Yimen. They knew that she was a cold and arrogant woman. They didn''t pay attention to them at first. They could not get close to Bai He if they had some ideas.


    Now Bai He''s insistence on asking the mountain has been abandoned. Instead, he has come to invite them to a banquet. On such a night, they all think that there is something wrong with their brain.


    "Although she has been abandoned, there is no denying that she is still the daughter of the flying door master."


    "And don''t forget that her brother Bai Shaobai''s talent is above us, and he will certainly become a strong God in the future, perhaps even stronger. Of course, the most important thing is that Yimen is one of the spokesmen of Xuanyuan family."


    There was a deep smile at the corner of his mouth: "Bai He is useless, but his identity is still there. If one of us has such a chance to win Bai He, do you want to give him face? Will we be able to get closer to the Xuanyuan family in the future? "


    "Will we not have to look at Ling yunzong''s face then?"


    When hearing this, the matchless young master and others all lit up their eyes slightly. They didn''t know that in addition to Bai Changchang, he would care about Bai He. Bai Shaobai had no hope for Bai He. They all felt that it would be a good thing to say so to Prince Piaoyu. In this way, you don''t have to look at lingyunzong''s face with Chu Feng as the patriarch.


    Master Piaoyu saw that everyone had understood his meaning. He patted the matchless young master on the shoulder and said earnestly: "we all want to kill Chu Feng, but now we are all people without background. There is no better way to go to a better place and get better development."


    "Although Bai He is abandoned, she is a beautiful woman in the end. If we take her, we will be a little more secure, and we can also prevent Chu Feng from eradicating the roots."


    People who didn''t really want to go at the beginning nodded to show their willingness to go.


    After preparing, the five people left the residence and went to Bai He''s residence. On the way, he met many people. Even the unruly childe who was usually arrogant and arrogant did not dare to make too much publicity. In Nancheng, he still had pride capital. There was nothing he could be proud of, because there were too many people who could abuse him.


    Even among his peers, there are a lot of people who can abuse him like a dog. If he can''t keep a low profile at this time, he is simply not responsible for his own life.


    Before long, the five people came to Baihe''s residence. The servant waiting outside led them into the hall where Baihe held the banquet. More than 20 dishes had been prepared and put on the table. Bai He had already sat there waiting.


    Before I came here, there was a little bit of matchless childe who didn''t want to see Bai He sitting there. Although his cultivation was abandoned, at least there was beauty there. There was no problem playing like this for ten years.


    Such a thought, matchless childe and other people''s hearts have not begun to repel.


    For the first time, Bai He didn''t have that kind of aloofness. He stood up and bowed slightly, a touch of white rippling faintly appeared. He successfully attracted the attention of all the people: "thank you for coming to the banquet. Bai He is here to thank you."


    Among the five, the most talkative person was Mr. Piaoyu. Hearing the speech, he walked forward with a bright smile: "Miss Baihe is joking, and we are not great people. Miss Baihe can invite us to the banquet. It''s because we think highly of us. How can we not come? It''s almost meaningless to say thank you."


    But in his heart, Prince Piaoyu is not sure. He thinks that his guess may be the same. Bai He invited them to come just to get the favor of one of them, which is better than to be thrown to a garbage person at will.


    Bai He naturally doesn''t know what is in his mind, and she doesn''t care what he and others are thinking. She just wants to fulfill her promise to the master, so no matter what he says, Bai He will not take it into consideration.


    Elegant raised his hand: "five please sit down!"


    Matchless childe and others all nodded slightly and sat down, but they didn''t have the enthusiasm to see Bai He at first, but more still a kind of arrogance.


    Prince Piaoyu sat down after Bai He sat down. He pretended to be elegant and asked, "I don''t know what''s wrong with Miss Baihe''s invitation to come to the banquet. Let''s be frank. If we can, we will help."


    Hypocrisy!


    Bai He''s heart secretly scolded, but his face was with a faint smile, and even tried to squeeze out a bit of shyness and sadness: "I believe you all know that I became a useless woman when I came down from the mountain. My father just said that he would choose a husband for me. I know that he must be an ordinary man.""But I don''t want to marry those men. Among the participants, I think all five are good. At that time, they also showed their elegant demeanor on the mountain of asking questions. So I want to see if any of the five people fell in love with Bai He?"


    How direct!


    Bai He did not wriggle, instead, he said it in a big way. The Piaoyu and others looked at each other. The first one who opened his mouth was matchless young master. He stood up and said, "Miss White Lotus, I always like you very much."


    Then ye Ji and Lugou also stood up to express their affection for Bai He, and Nan Huai''an, who was a little bit close in the realm, also made a statement afterwards.


    Finally, Prince Piaoyu said with a faint smile: "if Miss Baihe is willing, I will marry you!"


    All five people expressed their attitudes one by one. Bai He pretended to be happy, but his heart was filled with coldness and killing opportunities. She wanted to kill the five people in front of her now. She was not an idiot. How could she not know what these people were thinking?


    Just know that white lotus also did not show, a shy smile: "thank you, but you are like this, I don''t know what to do, or eat first, I will give you the answer after eating."


    The young master Piaoyu and others all said that they were good. Then they ate, and the atmosphere was OK. At the end of the day, he said without any scruples. Bai He also asked the maid serving on one side to retreat and pull the door back to close.


    Passing over the body of Prince Piaoyu and others, Bai He stood up and went to the front, facing them with his back. He gently opened his sleeves and revealed snow tender shoulders. He turned back and showed a charming look: "I observe that you are all great. Bai He is a bit greedy. I don''t know if you can make five men my men together."


    When they were there, they saw the charm of white lotus and the graceful figure from the back. Their breath was a little heavy. They even felt that the wine this evening seemed particularly intoxicating.


    The matchless young master stood up first: "Miss Whitehall, are you?"


    White lotus blinked: "I am very hungry and thirsty!"


    "Indecent


    And white lotus in matchless childe''s hands are about to embrace her, suddenly drink a cry, also let the five people''s movements stop.


    The locked door was suddenly pushed open by the maid outside. He saw Bai He holding his shoulders there. The matchless young master had just picked up the tulle!


    Immediately, all the maids were angry to drink: "Damn, you dare to blaspheme miss."


    All of a sudden, Bai He''s body instantly detonated the terror of the next God. Those maids who were about to come in were shot out by a force. The matchless childe and others were still in confusion. They felt that they were bound by a huge force, and their faces suddenly changed.


    However, they had no chance to speak at all. They only felt that their bodies were very uncomfortable. They were suffering from the ravages of a force. Bai He''s eyes were cold. In vain, the divine power surged and destroyed the five matchless childe.


    Once the top ten talented figures of the young generation in Nancheng, at the moment, five of them were directly withered in Bai He''s hand, but in a moment, Baihe didn''t even leave their bodies, so their corpses turned into dust when they raised their hands.


    Even the table on one side and the delicacies on it all disappeared into the air, because there were some special medicines under the white lotus. Naturally, she could not let people know. She picked up the things on the ground and put them on her body to cover up the turbulent waves.


    Eyes more cold and heartless: "before you die, you can see a little bit of my body, enough!"


    The movement here, and the strong breath of the next God, attracted the attention of all the people in Yimen. The first person who arrived was Bai Wuchang. He saw the maids who had been bounced out and struggled on the ground, and saw Bai He standing there. The most important thing was that the breath of the next god flowed from Bai He''s body.


    Subconsciously asked, "what''s going on?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2212

    Don''t say that Bai Wuchang asks such questions curiously. All the people who come after him are shocked. The most outstanding one is Bai Shaobai.


    Seeing Bai he coming out of the house, he was filled with a sense of terror that made him look up to him. At a glance, he was stunned. Not long ago, he was still there angry at Bai He''s failure and let himself go around the city. He even felt that his sister''s future was just a plaything.


    At most, it is a plaything favored by the strong, and it may give birth to the blood of the strong, but the overall has not been the kind of attention or even love in the past.


    At the moment, he felt the surging spirit of Baihe, even more powerful than his father Bai Wuchang. What is the matter?


    Subconsciously, he asked, "aren''t you done with it?"


    "Did I say I couldn''t recover?" Bai He has seen through the elder brother, and regards her as a tool to seek benefits, so her tone is not as good as before.


    Bai Shaobai was asked in one sentence. If Bai He had spoken to him like this before, Bai Shaobai would have been very angry and even scolded Bai He for disrespect to his elder brother. However, this is a world in which the strong are respected in the hidden world. No matter what the relationship is, it needs to be proved by his own strength.


    He is Bai He''s elder brother, but now Bai He''s more than ten blocks away. Bai Shaobai knows that he doesn''t have the qualification to compete with Bai He. At first, he directly said that Bai He is a waste. Bai Shaobai still has this brain.


    Bai Wuchang has experienced a lot after all. Although he is surprised that Bai He''s state has not only recovered, but also reached the next God, he can still accept it reluctantly. Moreover, he vaguely guesses that it has something to do with the strong man who took Bai He away last night.


    "Is that the elder last night?" he asked


    Bai Wuchang doesn''t know who he is, but he can take white lotus under his eyelids, and even restore the white lotus whose meridians have been broken into cultivation. Bai Wuchang''s subconscious thinks that it is a terrible existence. There is no saying of age in the hidden world. The master is the first. Others can do what he can''t do. Naturally, he is a senior figure.


    In the face of Bai Wuchang''s question, Bai He''s attitude is not so stiff, just no smile, just a slight nod.


    White impermanence nods slightly, although in the heart wants to know that is what kind of terror strong person, but the white lotus has already indicated that does not know white impermanence knows to ask many, that is to say.


    Back to see more and more people gathered together, Bai Wuchang said in a loud voice: "it''s OK, all go back, and try not to say anything about this evening." Bai Wuchang knows that it is impossible. There is a strong God in Yimen. How can these people keep their mouths shut? I can only hope they have some brains!


    Although most of the people here want to know what happened, Bai Wuchang has already opened his mouth, and they can only leave slowly. They are just thinking about what opportunities Bai He has in the end. They not only restore their own cultivation and strength, but also break through to the spiritual realm.


    This speed and talent has surpassed Bai Shaobai countless times. Before, I thought Bai Shaobai was the next god of Yimen. Now it seems like a joke.


    Bai Wuchang also looked inside the room and asked, "what happened just now?"


    It is a fact that Bai He has achieved the state of being the next God. Bai Wuchang doesn''t want to ask more questions when he can''t get the answer. But just now Bai Wuchang felt the smell of killing people. Obviously, Bai He started to kill people, so he wanted to find out.


    White lotus also did not conceal the meaning, told his heart already thought of good words.


    Bai Wuchang frowns deeply after hearing this. Although Bai He''s saying is reasonable, it seems that it is really like that, but childe Piaoyu and others Bai Wuchang probably know that although they are all kind of hypocritical people, this is in the Yimen. Even if they are brave enough, they dare not do anything to Bai he.


    Looking to one side, those servants who started to jump out by the power of Bai he were very uneasy. One of them understood the meaning of Bai Wuchang and said, "the door master, we just heard the voice of the young lady and pushed the door open. We saw the matchless young master and master Piaoyu with green eyes and wanted to desecrate the lady."


    Bai Wuchang stares at the servant who is talking to make sure that she has not deceived herself, but everything is too unreasonable. At least, why Bai He invited matchless young master and others to come is totally incomprehensible.


    If Bai He''s abandoned cultivation has not been restored, Bai Wuchang can understand it a little, but now Bai He has not only recovered, but also made breakthroughs. Why did she invite matchless young master and others to come? And five at a time?


    I really want to ask why, but now Bai He is in the same realm with him. In addition to some reasons at the beginning, Bai Wuchang doesn''t ask much. In retrospect, although the matchless childe and others have some status, they are all in Nancheng, and now they are killed because they want to impolite Baihe. With sufficient reasons, Bai Wuchang doesn''t want to continue to tangle.


    Looking at Bai He, whose posture is completely different from that of the past, Bai Wuchang, a father, is complicated: "you should have a rest early. If nothing happens, try to reduce going out. I just hope that no one knows that you have entered the divine realm, or there will be a little trouble."There is no explanation that Bai Wuchang turns around and leaves, but he is not happy about Bai He''s stepping into the divine realm. He doesn''t know why.


    Bai He also wants to ask why Bai Wuchang doesn''t let her go out and walk around. He just doesn''t ask much about Bai Changchang''s leaving. However, Bai He''s mood to become a god state has changed a little. At least he doesn''t have the mood to fight with feiyuxin. He feels that his behavior is a little naive.


    Let the servants all go down, Bai He turns back to the room, and miyin tells Chu Feng that he has killed five people, including matchless childe, to complete his account.


    Chufeng, xuanyuanlang and Xuanyuan Huining, who have already returned to the inn, are having a simple dinner there. They get Bai He''s report and smile. They think that Bai He will kill young master Piaoyu for at least a little time. They didn''t expect that they would kill the man as soon as they went back.


    But in the end, it is a good thing. After all, it is a good thing that the spring wind blows again. Chu Feng is not alone, but there are countless people behind him, and young master Piaoyu and others are not wastes. It is inevitable that the future will cause harm to the people behind him. Chu Feng does not mind being cold to the end.


    But also did not respond to white lotus, the latter is now in his eyes is a chess piece that can be used, there is no need to give too much good face.


    "Brother in law, what''s the matter?"


    Xuanyuan Lang took a sip of wine and asked, "is there any good news?"


    Chu Feng didn''t hide it. He nodded and said, "it''s good news. Just now there''s news from Baihe. Duyu and matchless childe have been killed. These are narrow-minded people, so I asked Bai He to kill them."


    Xuanyuan Lang was stunned and his eyes turned straight. How could this brother-in-law be so stupid? He asked me not to say that he was carrying Baihe. How could he say it himself?


    When Xuanyuan Huining heard Chu Feng''s words, she didn''t feel any sense of being immortal. She just narrowed her eyes and asked, "isn''t that Baihe asking whether the mountain has been abandoned and the future can only be an ordinary person? Where does she have the ability to kill young master Piaoyu


    Xuanyuan Lang didn''t recognize the meaningful question, but Chu Feng was very clear about the meaning of this sister-in-law and woman''s question. He coughed gently and said in a positive way: "I helped her recover strength, and also helped her step into the divine realm."


    Xuanyuan Huining immediately clenched her fist. If Xuanyuan Lang was not here, she would certainly question why chufeng was. But even so, Xuanyuan Huining''s face was not very good. She felt that chufeng must be the beauty of Bai He, so she helped her recover her strength.


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t open his mouth, but Chu Feng knew what she meant and said with a smile: "although I can deal with a lot of people now, there are also people I can''t deal with now. Baihe is a good chess piece, just like I can''t kill matchless childe because I can''t do it."


    "So I trained her to do things I couldn''t do or convenient to do."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, Xuanyuan Huining''s face softened a little, but she was still dissatisfied. She felt that Chu Feng didn''t discuss things with her and even talked to her. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s initiative, she didn''t know.


    Xuanyuan Huining narrowed her eyes and looked at Xuanyuan Lang: "Xiaolang, do you know that?" Bai He was abandoned and his cultivation was just the matter of these two days. However, he went to Yimen last night, and Bai He recovered his cultivation and stepped into the divine realm. Xuanyuan Huining guessed that he had gone with Xuanyuan Lang last night.


    Xuanyuan Lang didn''t know what happened between Xuanyuan Huining and chufeng. He nodded: "yes, but my brother-in-law began to ask me not to talk nonsense, so I didn''t tell you. Last night I went to the north gate to wait for my brother-in-law, and he came with Bai He in his arms."


    Xuanyuan Huining blinked his eyes and kicked Chu Feng fiercely under the table. His tone was not meaningful: "brother in law, what are you doing with Bai He?"


    Chu Feng felt more unjust than Dou E and glared at Xuan Yuan Lang: "can you speak more clearly?"


    Xuanyuan Lang patted his head: "at that time, Bai he fainted, so his brother-in-law held her, that''s it."


    Of course, uncle Xuanyuan didn''t care about the little wind in her eyes last night, because she didn''t care too much about it.


    Xuanyuan Huining believed what Chu Feng said. Last night, he happened to meet him. It was an accident.


    But Xuan Yuan Lang is Tut''s mouth: "fortunately, I know you are not that kind of person, otherwise brother-in-law seems to be very afraid of you, I suspect you are the brother-in-law''s wife."


    Chu Feng''s face did not change. He was clever in his heart, but Xuanyuan Huining turned red. He slapped Xuanyuan Lang: "nonsense, crape myrtle sister is his wife."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2213

    As the night gets deeper and deeper, the incident in Yimen has not yet been spread out, so the whole inner city of Zhongzhou is still very quiet.


    FEIBA is sitting in the courtyard of his residence in the place of feimen. He is very worried.


    A graceful, plump and mature woman came out of the house. She sat down beside FEIBA and asked, "what''s the matter? Why do you look so worried tonight? Is there something that can''t be solved?


    FEIBA took the plump woman''s hand and said, "there is something about Xin''er."


    The plump woman is the biological mother of feiyuxin and Feiyun. A woman who has been in the peak of the late demigod period for a long time, is stunned at the smell of speech: "what''s wrong with xiner?"


    FEIBA took a deep breath and said something about his worries. At the end, he added: "so, Xin''er was really similar to you when you were young. I''m afraid she would be stubborn. That way, not only can''t get the favor of Chu Feng, but it will arouse Chu Feng''s disgust."


    "You should know that my father would have killed you if you hadn''t been stubborn and kept a trace of the bottom line."


    The plump woman frowned slightly, and naturally she knew her own daughter, just as she did when she was young.


    The difference is that when she was young, she still had a little bottom line with FEIBA, but feiyuxin revealed the secret of chufeng directly because of her love, hatred and hatred. This is definitely playing with fire. Chu Feng may not have done anything now, but if she really wants to do something, then everything will be late.


    It''s also very likely to cause damage to the flygate, as these plump women know.


    Said: "don''t worry, tomorrow I''ll go to talk to Xin''er, let her not too persistent!" In fact, her heart is more worried than FEIBA, that is, she is worried that feiyuxin will go to extremes. In order to attract Chu Feng''s attention, she may do some special things, which is not beautiful.


    Now it''s the only way. FEIBA patted the back of a plump woman''s hand and said, "it''s up to you tomorrow. If you can''t make it clear to xiner, I''ll lock her up temporarily for the sake of not implicating us or even doing extreme things. When she thinks it through, I''ll let her out."


    "In addition, when you go to find Xin''er, you should tell Fei Yun by the way that you should not be too jealous. That will only harm yourself and affect your own martial arts cultivation."


    If Chu Feng had not burst out, then Bai Shaobai would not have brought so many people to oppress him, and feiyuxin would not have said it directly at that time. The root of everything is still Feiyun, and jealousy is not something that a strong man should have.


    The plump woman smiles bitterly: "I know, are you all right, have an early rest?"


    FEIBA nodded and took the plump woman''s hand to have a rest. But after walking out a few steps, he stopped, looked back at the night sky, released the hand of the plump woman, and whispered, "you go to rest, I''ll wait for you!"


    Plump woman can become FEIBA''s favorite woman. Naturally, she has something special about her. She doesn''t ask FEIBA what she wants to do. She just nods and goes into the house. After closing the door, she squats behind the door. Although she doesn''t ask what FEIBA wants to do, it doesn''t mean that she is not curious.


    Less than a moment after the plump woman closed the door, a dark shadow fell in the sky. It was Xuanyuan 3000.


    FEIBA saw Xuanyuan 3000 and looked calm: "3000, what''s the matter?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 passes by FEIBA with profound meaning. In sum, FEIBA is one of Xuanyuan emperor''s disciples. He is the grandson of Xuanyuan emperor. He should be called uncle to FEIBA, but Xuanyuan 3000 doesn''t mean that. His strength is above FEIBA. Why should he respect a person who is not as good as himself?


    Turning around, they sat on the stone bench where they had just sat, and said faintly, "it''s just two things. Feimenzhu, sit first!"


    FEIBA didn''t have a lot of relaxation. He went and sat down and knew that it was not a simple matter. Otherwise, Xuanyuan 3000 would not come over at night. It shows that things are unusual to let Xuanyuan 3000, a powerful middle God, come to feimen in the middle of the night.


    Xuanyuan 3000 patted the dust on his sleeve and said in a soft voice, "feimenzhu, I heard that my family proposed to your daughter feiyuxin by mistake, but it was rejected. Is that right?"


    Fei Ba nodded: "it''s not a refusal to have this matter. It''s just that Xin''er and the wrong Prince have no predestination."


    "Don''t say that." Xuanyuan Qianyang interrupted FEIBA''s explanation by raising his hand and saying, "you are my grandfather''s disciple. We have known each other for thousands of years. In the past, we often discussed with each other. The relationship is still good. Let feiyuxin marry wrong?"


    "Although Zheng''s death made a bit of misunderstanding, but I am a person with clear gratitude and resentment, and my grandfather has said it''s OK, so let''s let feiyuxin marry the wrong one, how about


    It seems that Xuanyuan 3000 is understatement and emphasizes things, but FEIBA can still hear the threat. He believes that if he doesn''t let feiyuxin marry Xuanyuan wrong, Xuanyuan Sanqian will not do anything on the surface, but he will do something secretly.Feiyuxin is willing to join Xuanyuan family, but now feiyuxin only has Chu Feng. How can she marry Xuanyuan family?


    FEIBA gently shook his head: "for this matter, I can''t help, little girl has a sweetheart, I can''t help it either!"


    "Is it Chu Feng?" Xuanyuan 3000 gave a meaningful smile. He was not annoyed at FEIBA''s saying such a thing. It was just a kind of light play: "this is exactly the second thing I want to tell you. I don''t know where Chu Feng is now? I don''t want to kill him, I just want to see the supreme throne. "


    The purpose is to make clear his meaning. FEIBA is still a little surprised. He also caught Xuanyuan 3000 coming here tonight. It is estimated that it is not only for Xuanyuan''s fault and feiyuxin''s, but Chu Feng''s is probably the right thing.


    After thinking about it, FEIBA''s heart is probably clear, but he can''t help it: "I also want to know where Chu Feng is, but he left after his conflict with the little girl. Now I don''t know where he is."


    "Do you think I believe it?" Xuanyuan Sanqian laughs. He believes that FEIBA doesn''t know where chufeng is now, but FEIBA certainly knows how to find chufeng, because Bai Shaobai leads people to block feimen. Xuanyuan 3000 probably knows that FEIBA, who denies it, doesn''t know where chufeng is?


    Even before feiyuxin broke out that the man was Chu Feng, Xuanyuan 3000 believed that FEIBA had already known who the man was, so now he didn''t believe what FEIBA said.


    Xuanyuan 3000 said this directly. In the realm, it can''t compare with Xuanyuan 3000, but FEIBA is not a man without dignity and temper: "3000, you and I have been friends for thousands of years. Do you still suspect that I cheat you and think I still hide Chu Feng in feimen?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 refreshing, although he thought about it in his heart, he thought that FEIBA would not be so stupid and let Chu Feng stay in the feimen.


    When the laughter fell, Xuanyuan 3000 asked sharply: "Chu Feng can''t be still in the feimen, but I believe you can find him. In addition, before feiyuxin''s identity of Chu Feng is revealed, you should know who he is?"


    "Don''t deny me that you don''t know. You know me and I know you after thousands of years of friendship."


    FEIBA really wants to say that he doesn''t know, but Xuanyuan 3000 has already said this, and FEIBA has not concealed it. He nodded: "I really knew that, and I took the initiative to ask him to leave feimen, so that something might happen to prevent him from implicating feimen. For this reason, the little girl still hates me."


    FEIBA didn''t deny it, but admitted it frankly. Xuanyuan 3000''s look was better, which showed that FEIBA was still under control.


    Xuanyuan 3000 also did not hide anything, said: "then you contact Chu Feng, ask him where he is, I want to find him."


    "Are you really for the throne?" FEIBA glanced at Xuanyuan 3000 and said with a sneer, "it''s just that you don''t have to say that in front of me, do you? Before that, I believe you are only for the supreme throne, but after the unfortunate death of the prince, I believe you are not only for the supreme throne, are you? "


    Xuanyuan3000 narrowed his eyes, then laughed, and slowly stood up: "you really know me better than my father. Yes, the supreme throne is attractive, but it''s not something I can covet. Right and wrong are my best two sons, and they will be able to enter the divine realm within a year."


    "But now he is dead, my heart is very painful, I can''t kill chufeng in Xuanyuan secret place, but not in Xuanyuan secret place?"


    Eyes gradually cold down, word by word said: "so I hope you make a correct choice, tell me where Chu Feng is, or tell me how to find Chu Feng?"


    Feeling the light pressure of the middle God, FEIBA''s face did not fluctuate, accompanied by a sigh: "you go, I don''t know how to contact Chu Feng, and if I were you, I would just give up all this, instead of insisting on revenge."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Xuanyuan 3000 was also a little impatient, especially when he thought of xuanyuanzheng''s dead eyes, he was a bit more ferocious: "I''ll give you one day, I''ll come to you tomorrow, I hope you can make a correct choice."


    No longer talking with FEIBA here, Xuanyuan 3000 flashed away and left the yard. No one knew that he had been there. Only FEIBA sat there looking at the night sky, squinting his eyes and wondering whether to tell Xuanyuan emperor about it.


    But then think or forget, this is outside the Xuanyuan secret, Xuanyuan 3000 do what, are not bound by the rules of the Xuanyuan family.


    At this time, Xuanyuan 3000 did not go back to Xuanyuan''s secret place. Instead, he crossed a stream. As soon as he fell down, he stepped out of the darkness. His face was full of excitement: "father, I just received some news from Yimen. It is said that Bai He, who abandoned his cultivation, has resumed his cultivation."


    Xuanyuan 3000 looked at the stream in front of him with a calm look: "it''s not difficult to recover the anti heaven pill. It seems that Bai Changchang attaches great importance to this daughter. I don''t know how much it costs, whether it''s worth it!"


    "Father Wu Xuanyuan was shining in his eyes and said word by word: "the news says that Bai He not only restored his cultivation, but even stepped into the realm of God."Xuanyuan 3000, who was not moved at all, looked at him slightly and was stunned. Then he began to ponder: "it seems that the inner city of Zhongzhou is not worthless. I often want to destroy it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2214

    When the next morning came, the inner city of Zhongzhou was still quiet, but when it was close to noon, an amazing news came out.


    Bai He, the daughter of Bai Wuchang, the leader of the Yimen sect, suddenly recovered overnight after abandoning her accomplishments. She also broke through to the realm of the lower gods, and even killed five talented people from the southern city under Lingyun sect.


    This news just burst out. People in the whole inner city of Zhongzhou were stunned by the shock. How could a person with broken meridians recover and break through overnight?


    Even if you find a pill against heaven and recover your cultivation, even if you make a breakthrough, that is, the peak of the late demigod period, how can you break through to the divine realm? We will not forget that before the white lotus is only a demigod, later strong, even if it is faster than light, it seems that it is not so fast?


    When was it so easy to be born?


    Many people began to doubt the truth of this matter, but later learned that the news was from the people of the Yimen sect, and that the five men such as Piaoyu could not find any trace. People began to believe this fact gradually. Bai He really recovered his cultivation and even went directly to the next God''s realm.


    With a burst of sensation, some people began to pay attention to feiyuxin and even Chu Feng''s appearance in the inner city of Zhongzhou. Their eyes were attracted. Even some people who had a good relationship with Yimen began to go to Yimen. It seems that they want to visit xiayimen, but we all know that they just want to see Bai He.


    Because Bai He is only 20 years old now, but he is already the cultivation of the next God. They think that they have never heard of such an amazing woman.


    It''s just that the excitement and excitement of the outside world is a kind of heaviness and anger for Bai Wuchang at the moment.


    All the branches of Yimen were summoned to the hall of Yimen. Bai Wuchang sat at the top of the hall, looking slightly angry. When the people were almost all together, he slapped on the handle of the chair, and broke all the chairs under the seat. He said, "who''s the news?"


    Last night, Bai Wuchang specially explained that he was not allowed to pass on the story of Bai He''s breakthrough. Although he knew that it was difficult to restrain himself, when the news came out and even the whole city of Zhongzhou knew it, Bai Wuchang couldn''t help being angry.


    After countless years of experience, he is very clear about what kind of situation a woman will face if her talent is too high. Bai He is his daughter, and he also hopes that Bai He can find a man who can trust him for life, even an excellent man.


    However, it doesn''t mean that he can tolerate Bai He''s being reduced to a tool for giving birth to a son. Bai Changchang, who took Bai He to help her recover her cultivation, would not say anything, because he knew that it must be Bai He''s choice.


    But now the story of Bai He''s achievement as a God will surely attract some people''s attention. Bai Wuchang knows exactly what the result will be. Maybe someone has already planned in the dark and will soon find the righteous sect.


    Therefore, Bai Wuchang wanted to shoot the news to death. The reason why he explained it last night was that he wanted to wait for Bai He to think about it clearly. However, it was only one night that he could not hide it.


    White impermanence is angry, people in the audience dare not say more, Bai Shaobai standing on one side is even lower head dare not speak.


    Because he spread it out.


    Bai He is now the next God. In a moment, Bai Shaobai''s status in the Yimen is higher than that of him, the young master of the righteous gate. How can Bai Shaobai allow him? He has always been the first person in the younger generation of Yimen. How can he tolerate others to surpass himself, and this is his sister, a woman?


    So this morning, he asked the people trusted below to go to the inner city of Zhongzhou to spread the news, and he also sent the news to the people in Xuanyuan secret land for two purposes.


    One is to let Baihe become the next god to be known and attract the attention of people at a higher level. Bai Shaobai is very clear about the understanding of the hidden world. Bai Shaobai is sure to be taken away by the powerful when he is so old.


    The second is that as long as someone comes to take Baihe away, the Yimen will surely benefit, and he can not be the second person of the younger generation. He is still a worthy young master in Yimen.


    Of course, it is impossible for these white cypresses to let anyone know, pretending that they don''t know anything and standing there in general.


    But Bai Wuchang asked, but no one answered. He looked very ugly. When he wanted to investigate one by one, a disciple of Yimen came into the hall: "the head of the gate, the three thousand princes of Xuanyuan family, and the wrong prince asked to see him!"


    White impermanence looks a Leng, then the face is cold, in the heart secretly scolds really fast.


    Also cold voice drinks a way: "all give me to go down, this matter I will certainly check out, all give me to roll."


    At ordinary times, Bai Wuchang doesn''t get so angry with people here, but this time he is really angry, regardless of his elders.


    When everyone retreated, Bai Wuchang got up and went out in person. He saw Xuanyuan 3000 father and son standing on the square.


    Bai Wuchang stepped forward a little faster. Although he was Xuanyuan emperor''s disciple and was above Xuanyuan 3000 in terms of seniority, he didn''t have the relationship between FEIBA and Xuanyuan 3000. He was modest: "three thousand Lord, wrong prince!"Xuanyuan 3000 smile: "the white master is polite. I''m sorry to disturb you."


    Bai Wuchang has already guessed the reason why Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan were wrong, but he thought he didn''t know at the moment. He said with a smile: "three thousand Lord, you are welcome. The elder and I are close friends. Please go in and sit down." When he turned around, he asked Bai Shaobai to serve tea, and then he took Xuanyuan 3000 father and son into the hall.


    White impermanence did not sit to the top of the position, but sat down with Xuanyuan 3000. Xuanyuan mistakenly sat on the side a little bit, with a funny smile.


    After chatting with Xuanyuan 3000 for a while, Bai Wuchang asked after Bai Shaobai brought tea and asked, "three thousand Lord, do not know if you have any orders to go to the Yimen gate?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 took a cup of tea, took a sip, and asked with a smile: "I heard that your daughter Bai he got a great opportunity after losing her cultivation. She not only restored her cultivation, but also achieved the cultivation of the divine realm. Is that right?"


    Bai Wuchang looks slightly changed. Although he has thought that Xuanyuan 3000 is due to Bai He, when Xuanyuan 3000 really asks, Bai Wuchang is still very upset. Usually you don''t see people from Xuanyuan family come to Yimen. Now I know Baihe breaks through the divine state.


    Although he was annoyed in his heart, Bai Changchang still did not show it. Moreover, the news that Bai He broke through the divine realm was not known to anyone outside that Bai He had been taken away.


    Of course, Bai Wuchang didn''t mention it by himself and didn''t deny it. He replied, "it''s true."


    "Not bad!" Xuanyuan 3000 was confirmed by Bai Wuchang, and a smile appeared on his face: "it seems that Bai He is only 24-5 years old, which is almost the same as feiyuxin. Unexpectedly, he has stepped into the realm of God. Such cultivation talent is even above my family''s fault, which is very difficult for a woman to obtain."


    "It''s just that I don''t know if white lotus is already married?"


    Bai Wuchang takes a deep breath and knows that Xuanyuan 3000 has asked about the right time. Everything just said seems to be chatting, but it is only for the sake of the later words.


    Quick thinking in the brain for a while, white impermanence just want to say there is, because white lotus waste things, white impermanence did choose one for her, that is also.


    But before he opened his mouth, Bai Shaobai butted in: "my sister has been alone since childhood, and she has not been married."


    Bai Wuchang immediately looks back at Bai Shaobai. He can''t be too ugly. He suddenly thinks whether the news is spread by Bai Shaobai. Even if it comes from the inner city of Zhongzhou, people in Xuanyuan secret place should not know it so soon.


    Moreover, the news broke out at noon, and then he called all the people to come. According to the time, Xuanyuan 3000 seems to be coming a little fast.


    Thinking of these, Bai Wuchang didn''t feel anything at first, but the more he looked at Bai Shaobai, the more likely he was.


    But Bai Shaobai is looked at by Bai Wuchang like this, the whole person''s heart all is in there to make empty, some do a thief''s heart general low head.


    "It''s great that we haven''t been married yet."


    Xuanyuan 3000 chuckled, pointing to xuanyuancuo, who was sitting on the side, he said: "it happens that my son xuanyuancuo has not been married. The Yimen and Xuanyuan families are also very deep-rooted. Master Bai, how do you think we should get married?"


    Bai Wuchang is very upset, but now Xuanyuan 3000 has said the main purpose. Bai Wuchang is not good as he has not heard. He said with an unnatural smile: "of course, it''s a good thing, but the children can''t help themselves when they are older. Moreover, Bai He is still similar to my realm now. Can you listen to me?"


    "It''s OK!" Xuanyuan 3000 didn''t care at all. He said, "I have a little thing today, and I don''t want the white master to agree immediately. You can go to Bai He and discuss it. It happens that my son is also a strong God. It must be a good thing to combine with him, so the white master will think about it carefully."


    Having said this, Bai Wuchang can only nod his head: "let me discuss with Bai He, and then inform 3000 Wang Ye."


    "Tomorrow, then." Xuanyuan 3000, however, made a decision with a big hand: "I''ll come back tomorrow after I finish my work, so it''s settled."


    Do not give Bai Wuchang an opportunity to agree or refuse, Xuanyuan 3000 with Xuanyuan wrong up: "white master, busy first!"


    The two father and son left directly. Only Bai Wuchang and his son were left in the hall. Bai Wuchang turned and slapped Bai Shaobai in the face: "son of a bitch, look at what you''ve done. Don''t tell me that no one dares to disobey my orders except you."


    "Go and call your sister, I want to talk to her!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2215

    Bai He didn''t go anywhere in his residence, and knew that the news that he had broken through to the divine realm had been spread out, and he didn''t care too much about it.


    Bai Shaobai came to tell her that her father wanted to see her, and Baihe left the house. She felt that her mood had changed a lot after she broke through to the divine state. Although she was a little disgusted with Bai Shaobai, Bai He didn''t show it. She didn''t feel angry with Bai Shaobai, who was a big profit brother.


    When he arrived at the lobby, Bai He thought there would be many people, but he only saw Bai Wuchang sitting there alone. He didn''t seem to look very good.


    "Father, do you want me?" white lotus whispered


    "Well, young Bo, you go down first." Bai Wuchang nodded and said to Bai Shaobai without expression.


    Bai Shaobai was slapped just now. He knew that Bai Changchang had already guessed that it was his message. He did not dare to stay here at the moment. If Bai He knew that it was him, he would do something. Now he is not Bai He''s opponent, so he should be careful and avoid it.


    After Bai Shaobai retreated, Bai Wuchang motioned to Bai He to sit down first. He didn''t waste time and nonsense: "Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan made a mistake just now."


    Bai He nodded, but did not speak, because she knew what Bai Wuchang would tell himself.


    "They know that you have accomplished the realm of God."


    White impermanence tone is a little low, said: "and Xuanyuan 3000 also put forward to get married, do you understand what I mean?"


    The white lotus condenses the vision, the white impermanence has said so clearly, how can she not know what meaning.


    Now Bai Shaobai''s talent and realm are not enough to let Xuanyuan family marry a princess, so the so-called marriage maker must be to her.


    "Who do you want me to marry?" he asked


    "Xuanyuan is wrong!" White impermanence fingers waved light said: "and according to Xuanyuan 3000 means to want you to become Xuanyuan wrong imperial concubine, if there is no accident, it is the future Xuanyuan family''s main mother, because the two elders do not have outstanding children and grandchildren, the future Xuanyuan family principal person, must be Xuanyuan wrong."


    Bai He looked at his father and asked, "father, how do I feel that you seem to want me to marry Xuanyuan wrong?"


    Although Bai Wuchang seems to be telling her something, Bai He can still hear the meaning of induction in Bai Wuchang''s words. If not, why tell her that Xuanyuan fault will be the family leader in the future?


    Bai Wuchang looks embarrassed. He knows that he can''t resist Xuanyuan 3000, and he can''t refuse this request. He can''t command Bai He now. So he can only give such a hint in his words, and he doesn''t want to be heard by Bai He.


    However, when he was a little embarrassed, Bai Wuchang returned to normal, nodded and said, "I do have such an idea. After all, women are going to marry. Xuanyuancuo is a man with great talent and will be the future leader of Xuanyuan family. You will not be aggrieved if you marry him, and you are the imperial concubine."


    "In the future, if you can give birth to a child of strong blood, you will have an unshakable position in Xuanyuan family, at least I think it is good."


    Bai He didn''t answer, because she had no interest in these things. She also knew that if Bai Wuchang could not talk to her with such induced words in the past, the reason why she said so to her now was that she had achieved the state of God.


    See white lotus don''t say a word, white impermanence''s heart also has a bit no bottom.


    Father and daughter fell into silence. After a long time, Bai Wuchang broke the silence between them: "Bai He, what do you think?"


    "Father "Do you think I may agree?" he asked? In the past, I did have some thoughts about Xuanyuan''s mistake, and tried to approach him when I went to Xuanyuan''s secret place. But that''s all before. You should know what his attitude towards me was before. Although I know that this is the cruelty of the hidden world, it doesn''t mean I can accept it. "


    "Ignore me when I don''t look up to me. Now I want to marry him when I become a God. Is there such a cheap thing in the world?"


    Bai Wuchang naturally understood this truth and shook his head and said, "it''s just that he is the wrong Prince of Xuanyuan family."


    "So what?" Bai He asked, stood up and looked firm and unyielding: "is it because he is the wrong Prince of Xuanyuan family that I should accept this kind of discriminatory marriage? If the women of his Xuanyuan family were so despised, what would happen to their Xuanyuan family? "


    "The answer is very obvious, so father, don''t say any more. I can''t promise. Moreover, I''m not a virgin. Do you think Xuanyuan can accept it?"


    When she said that she was not a virgin, Bai he blushed a little. When she resumed her cultivation and even broke through to the next God, she did mean to devote herself. However, the person did not have any heart to her. Bai He felt embarrassed when she said such a thing.


    Bai Wuchang was stunned. Then he remembered what Bai He said last night. He also remembered the mysterious strong man and asked, "can you contact him? If you can''t get in touch with him, you have to face Xuanyuan 3000 father and son by yourself. "White lotus eyes a stiff, she can really contact, but there is nothing that the person does not give her contact.


    Slightly shook his head: "can''t contact, but he said something will come to me, if Xuanyuan 3000 they come again, I''ll talk to them."


    White impermanence knows daughter''s obstinacy, said no matter how much, nodded: "that can only be like this."


    White lotus also did not say anything, directly left the lobby to go back to his own residence, just entered his room, a hand raised, let a teapot on the table into powder, look slightly ugly: "think I can give you a strong blood, marry me, think I can''t do it, don''t look at it, when I am what?"


    "Xuanyuancuo, you want to marry me as your wife, unless you achieve the middle God!"


    Bai he calmed down and sat there thinking for a while and tried to contact Chu Feng with MI Yin. Now that such a thing happened, she could directly face Xuanyuan 3000 father and son''s oppression, but that would inevitably offend Xuanyuan 3000 father and son.


    And if you can let the person who promotes his accomplishments appear, this matter can be solved easily. Can Xuanyuan 3000 dare to rob a woman for his son and the existence of a God who may be the lowest?


    But after contacting for a long time, there was no response. Bai he could only tell the news roughly, hoping that the person could hear it. Otherwise, she would offend Xuanyuan 3000 father and son. She was fearless, but she had to think about it for the righteous people.


    At this time, Chu Feng in the inn, not did not receive white lotus dense sound contact, just he did not want to pay attention to it.


    Knowing Bai He''s current situation, chufeng nuzui, sitting there with Xuanyuan Huining in his arms, said, "when I am God, I can help anything. It''s stupid!"


    Xuanyuan Lang did not, he was chufeng embrace in the arms, smell Xuanyuan Hui Ning side head: "what thing?"


    "White Lotus!" Chu Feng didn''t hide it. She said something about Bai He Mi Yin''s connection just now: "so she hoped that I could frighten Xuanyuan 3000 father and son, but it didn''t do me any good, so I didn''t respond, and I believe she can make it."


    "At most, it''s time to offend Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan''s mistake. In the future, we should not go to Xuanyuan''s secret place."


    Xuanyuan Hui nodded, staring at Chu Feng and said, "brother-in-law, if you are so honest every time, that''s good."


    "When have I been dishonest again?" Chu Feng smell speech white eye a turn, oneself always very honest, good?


    Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes flashed a look of disdain: "thank you for not blushing when you say this. You are an honest man. Why don''t you announce to the whole world that I am your woman, not your sister-in-law?"


    Xuanyuan Huining angrily opened Chu Feng''s hand, which he was kneading and kneading. He stood up from his arms and said coldly, "bastard, I''m your sister-in-law. Why do you want to poke me?"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly, how should this answer? Don''t you want the water flowing in the field?


    Just want to say that it is difficult to self-control when feeling strong, Chu Feng''s ear sounded some voices, the voice is FEIBA, at the moment is dense tone contact him, I hope he can go to see him now.


    There is nothing FEIBA will not take the initiative to contact him, Chu Feng asked where to meet, and then stood up.


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t know that FEIBA contacted Chu Feng. Seeing him standing up, he put his hands in front of him, with a look of vigilance: "it''s daytime. Don''t mess around. Xiao Lang and so on may come back."


    Chu Feng''s white eye turned and pinched Xuanyuan Huining''s nose: "I''m not a stallion. Let''s go. Fly the door master to look for it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2216

    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining did not go to feimen, but to a remote teahouse in the inner city of Zhongzhou. If there was no guide, Chu Feng felt that he might not be able to find it, because it was not a business place at all. It was not an ordinary remote place. It was totally in the dead end.


    When chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining arrive, FEIBA is already sitting there, and there is no one except FEIBA. Chufeng is a little more curious.


    But believe that FEIBA will not harm them, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining also went past.


    Seeing Chu Feng coming, FEIBA stood up and said, "little wind, Princess Huining!"


    Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining nodded gently. After Chu Feng asked, "feimen master, how did you suddenly remember to ask us out to meet? Is there anything wrong?


    Because of xuanyuanzheng''s death, and the news that has come out now, FEIBA should have a little relationship with them. Although he is Xuanyuan emperor''s disciple, the world is easy to hide from the open gun and difficult to defend from the dark. Many things are uncertain.


    And at this time, FEIBA also asked them to meet, and he didn''t worry about being known, which inevitably made Chu Feng''s heart a little curious.


    FEIBA sighed bitterly and let chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining sit down first, and then said, "in order to avoid suspicion and ensure the stability of feimen, I should not contact Feng Shao. It''s just that something happened, maybe nothing will happen, but I always need to be prepared."


    FEIBA''s words are a little baffled. Chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining look at each other, but they don''t know what FEIBA means.


    And FEIBA did not seem to say what happened, just said: "the wind is less, today I find you out there are two things."


    Chu Feng still had an impression on FEIBA, and said with his side hand, "feimen, please speak."


    "Tomorrow is the day when the Xuanyuan family will come and choose." FEIBA frowned tightly and said: "and has come the news, the Yimen side of the selection is the eldest son of the elder Xuanyuan 3000 Lord, feimen side of the selection is the second elder''s daughter Xuanyuan duckweed princess, she and Xuanyuan 3000 are the same as the middle God state."


    "There will be no special restrictions on the opening of the Xuanyuan passage. When the wind is less, you can choose the passage of the flying gate when you want to enter."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and understood the meaning of FEIBA. That is, if you choose the channel of Yimen, Xuanyuan 3000, who is in charge of the selection, will inevitably find out his trace, and then there will be a little accident. After all, this is not in Xuanyuan''s secret place. If the latter does it, it is possible.


    "The second thing is my private matter and my request. I hope fengshao can agree." After a pause, FEIBA said with a puzzled look.


    Chu Feng is strange. FEIBA is one of the spokesmen of Xuanyuan family in Zhongzhou inner city. He relies on Xuanyuan family behind his back. He is also a disciple of Xuanyuan emperor. What can I ask him for?


    Catching the dignified color between Fei BA''s eyebrows, Chu Feng asked, "feimen master, is something happening?"


    "No!" FEIBA gently shook his head and reluctantly showed a smile: "it''s just that I am a little suspicious, so I want to seek stability here in the wind less."


    It seems that FEIBA is very relaxed, but Chu Feng''s left eye still catches the color of lies in FEIBA''s body, knowing that FEIBA must be hiding something.


    However, there was no nausea, and Chu Feng didn''t break it. He whispered, "it''s all right if you can help. If you can, Chu Feng will try your best. Even if you can''t do anything, Chu Feng is willing to give it a try."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, FEIBA''s smile was a little more glossy, and he didn''t waste time. He said directly: "tomorrow is the day of Xuanyuan family''s election. I hope that fengshao can take xiaonvxiner and Feiyun brothers and sisters away, and let them go back to feimen tomorrow. We must control them."


    FEIBA''s words let Chu Feng''s eyes shrink. It''s not difficult to take feiyuxin and Feiyun away. But why does FEIBA have such a request?


    FEIBA was staring at by Chu Feng, and his eyes flickered, but he didn''t dare to look directly at him. The reason why he was so was because Xuanyuan 3000 had told him that he would come to ask him to tell him where or how to find chufeng this evening.


    And because Xuanyuan Huining is with Chu Feng, and the meaning of Xuanyuan emperor is there, before Xuanyuan Huining goes to Xuanyuan secret place and all branches of Xuanyuan family gather together, it is impossible for FEIBA to tell Xuanyuan 3000 any information.


    Just don''t tell Xuanyuan 3000 if the latter will have any special behavior, so FEIBA wants to ask for help from Chu Feng just in case. Now the only person he can trust in the whole inner city of Zhongzhou is Chu Feng. He hopes that he can take Fei Yun brothers and sisters away. If he has something to do, he can avoid it. If nothing happens, it will be better.


    "Flying gate master!"


    Chu Feng didn''t ask, but Xuanyuan Huining couldn''t help asking: "is something happened to feimen? Why do I feel like you''re Togo now


    FEIBA chuckled, but the smile seemed a little unnatural: "what can I do for you? I am a disciple of the emperor of God and the leader of feimen. Although the realm is not as small as the wind, I am also a subordinate God. Who can do anything to meAlthough FEIBA said that, chufeng caught the unnatural in his words, but there was nothing wrong with it. But we can be sure that FEIBA didn''t tell the truth, because Chu Feng saw all the deception in his body.


    "Little princess Huining, don''t worry. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    FEIBA still didn''t want to say more, because if you said something about Xuanyuan 3000, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining would certainly not give up, and then there would be an accident that could not be prevented. FEIBA didn''t want to destroy Xuanyuan emperor''s plan: "so don''t ask more questions. Please take Feiyun and feiyuxin away!"


    It seemed that he was worried that he would be seen something if he continued to sit down. FEIBA stood up and bowed: "I''ll leave first if I have something else to do. Feiyun and feiyuxin are both at the flying gate these two days. Please!"


    With that, FEIBA went straight into the air, but in a flash the matter disappeared in front of Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining.


    Just in the face of FEIBA''s eccentricity today, Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining have some doubts in their eyes. They don''t know how to deal with it.


    Why do you want to take Feiyun and feiyuxin away? Xuanyuan Huining asked in a low voice: "what''s the matter with feimenzhu? Why do you want you to take Feiyun and feiyuxin away? It seems that he has the meaning of protecting them. However, feimenzhu''s status in the inner city of Zhongzhou and his own boundary, who can be unfavorable to him?"


    Chu Feng is also at a loss about this, but it is certain that things will not be so simple: "do you have a way to contact the emperor?"


    "Yes Xuanyuanhui nodded.


    Chu Feng patted her on the shoulder and said, "then you can contact the God Emperor. If the flying door master really has something, the emperor should know it. Even if he doesn''t know, he can let the flying door master say it. We may not be able to help, or we may be able to help. Of course, there may be nothing wrong with it. The flying door master wants to make feiyuxin and Feiyun feel pressure."


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded and whispered to Xuanyuan emperor. After a while, Xuanyuan Huining frowned: "brother in law, there is no response to the contact, as if my great grandfather didn''t know!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, according to the reason Xuanyuan Huining contact words, Xuanyuan emperor can not not return the news, is there really nothing, is his own suspicious?


    But now he couldn''t get in touch with him. Chu Feng went forward: "that''s it. It''s not difficult for the master of feimen to ask for it. I''ll go to feimen first. You''ll wait for me at the inn first, and prepare to enter Xuanyuan secret place tomorrow."


    When Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining were separated, on the mountain peak connecting heaven and earth, in front of the temple of worship!


    Lu Wan, whose face was covered with a veil, stood in front of her, and Xuanyuan emperor stood behind her for a distance, with a respectful face.


    Lu Wan seemed to be able to see through everything in the world. Slowly she took back her eyes and said, "God, do you feel that something is going to happen recently?"


    "Yes This is also the reason why emperor Xuanyuan came to the temple of worship. LV Wan asked him and nodded back: "when my second son Xuanyuan Yifu came to me, I felt a little uneasy. I always felt that something was about to happen, but I didn''t know what it was."


    Lu Wan slowly turned around, looked at the respectful Xuanyuan emperor, and said: "it is true that a little thing will happen, or the conflict between your Xuanyuan family and Chu Feng, but this is the direction of the great wheel of destiny, and you can''t stop it, because it involves the problems of people''s heart and selfishness, just to see if you can bear it."


    Xuanyuan emperor eyebrows inadvertently wrinkled: "please respect God clearly!"


    Lu Wan sighed softly: "Heaven can''t be revealed. Go back. What should happen will happen. You just need to make your choice. In the face of the coming era, no one can be alone, even if you are the Yellow Emperor!"


    Xuanyuan emperor stretched his brows and bowed slightly: "understand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2217

    "Get out of here! I don''t want to see anyone!"


    Flying door, Fei Yuxin''s residence came her hysterical voice, accompanied by the sound of miscellaneous things, servants and maids all retreated, all of them looked nervous and nervous.


    Feiyuxin is a very delicate person, but since that night Bai Shaobai came with many strong men to oppress her, she has changed. She will lose her temper at any time. Especially after the news came out today, Bai He has stepped into the realm of the next God. Feiyuxin seems to have detonated a volcano.


    The maid who takes care of feiyuxin naturally knows why, because feiyuxin and Baihe are both fighting openly and secretly from childhood to Dayu. Both of them are equal in strength and beauty.


    A few days ago, Baihe had opened a long distance on the mountain of asking for help. She was called the first gifted girl in the inner city of Zhongzhou. However, in the past few days, Bai He, who had abandoned her cultivation, even recovered and broke through to the next God. Fei Yuxin couldn''t accept it.


    In particular, these maids heard that feiyuxin fell in love with the taboo Chu Feng, but Chu Feng was not interested in her at all. Chu Feng didn''t touch her when she stripped off her clothes, which seriously damaged her self-esteem and made her whole heart seem to be distorted in general.


    Emotionally, she can''t accept being ignored by men. Bai He surpasses her. Two things happen together, and feiyuxin becomes irritable. She has to drink and scold others or even smash things. It can be said that in the past two days, maid has been very difficult.


    Also worried about feiyuxin will directly waste them.


    Subconsciously, she stepped forward to avoid Feiyun''s big hand and said, "it was good at first, but then it was reported that Miss Baihe of Yimen broke through to the next God. She was angry and slapped several of us, smashing a lot of things."


    Feiyun looks a little unnatural. Bai He breaks through to the next God, not to mention feiyuxin. It''s just that he can''t accept this fact.


    But think of the white lotus is a woman, break through to the next God is not a good thing, Feiyun''s heart is also balanced.


    Wave: "all down, I''ll go in and have a look."


    Suddenly, more than a dozen maids standing outside were relieved. If they had been standing here, they would not know if feiyuxin would kill anyone. They immediately retreated easily. Who dares to provoke feiyuxin at this time will be FEIBA or Feiyun.


    When everyone retreated, Feiyun went in, and a vase flew in. The corner of his mouth twitched. He raised his hand to catch it. He also saw that feiyuxin''s room was in a mess. No place was complete. Only this room had not been demolished by feiyuxin. How angry is it?


    "What are you doing here?"


    Feiyuxin see Feiyun standing at the door, look cold down: "roll!"


    She hates all the people now, except Chu Feng. She thinks that Bai Shaobai would not have oppressed Bai Shaobai if he didn''t send out the news at last. In that way, she would not know that the man was Chu Feng, and there would be no such thing as this.


    As for the news is not from Feiyun, feiyuxin doesn''t believe it at all. She knows her brother''s credit.


    "Look at you, what are you like now? Where''s the gentle and charming feiyuxin before?"


    Others will be afraid of feiyuxin at this time, but Feiyun doesn''t mean to worry at all. He goes to pick up an inverted chair and sits down: "is it not a man? Is it necessary to look like this? Yes, I spread his news, but I didn''t know that he was Chu Feng before spreading it out, so there is no need for you to be angry. No matter how I am your brother, you and I are a mother


    Feiyuxin clenched her fist and then loosened: "you come to say these words to me. You can get out of here!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Feiyun laughed, shook his head and said, "of course, it''s not just about this. I''m here to tell you that I''ve just received some news from Yimen. It''s said that Xuanyuan 3000 prince took Xuanyuan to Yimen by mistake and asked Yimen to marry Bai He. How do you feel


    Feiyuxin immediately clenched her fist when she heard the word Baihe, and then angrily scolded: "Xuanyuan family should have such a disgusting person. It''s a daydream for a woman to show her talent. It''s impossible for Bai He to marry."


    If he marries Xuanyuan''s mother in the future, how can he be curious about the future


    Feiyuxin sneered: "in the whole inner city of Zhongzhou, no one knows Bai He better than me. I can''t choose Xuanyuan wrong, and she will never."


    This is what feiyuxin and Bai He have been fighting for so many years. She has already seen clearly what xuanyuancuo is. Baihe can also see clearly. A xuanyuancuo who only looks at talent can''t be favored by Bai He.


    Feiyun listened to feiyuxin''s explanation, and didn''t know how to say it. He was too lazy to say this question: "Yuxin, tomorrow is the day when Xuanyuan channel will open. The elected people will come to feimen. I hope you can clean up your mood and prepare for tomorrow''s affairs. You are so far behind Baihe now, so you can''t fall behind any more."Feiyuxin narrowed her eyes and crossed the clouds in doubt. How could this selfish brother suddenly be so kind?


    Then he understood what kind of ridicule and Feiyun could be so kind. He must have been flustered when he broke through to the divine realm and Xuanyuan family went to propose marriage. He himself was no less than Bai Shaobai. Now that Bai He has broken through to the divine realm, Bai Shaobai is likely to become Xuanyuan''s brother-in-law. Feiyun is in a hurry.


    I hope that her sister will also strive to attract other people''s attention, so that he will not be less than Bai Shaobai, or his shortcomings.


    Pointing to the outside, just as he was about to open his mouth to call for flying clouds to roll, his eyes were condensed and looked at the door. His mouth was slightly open: "bite gold, no, Chu Feng!"


    Feiyunruan stood up and looked back. Suddenly, he stepped back a few steps and stood with feiyuxin. His face was a little more worried and pale. Because the person standing at the door is indeed Chu Feng, but I don''t know when Feiyun came, but it is not good to know that Chu Feng appears.


    Chu Feng sighed and walked into the room to see the room which had been smashed by feiyuxin. He felt that he and feiyuxin would not have any intersection again. Even if he didn''t settle accounts with her, it would be good.


    But actually agreed to FEIBA. Naturally, she wanted to come. Just seeing the situation in the room, Chu Feng could feel the anger in Fei Yuxin''s heart. A woman with resentment can''t afford it!


    Feiyuxin was stunned and then reacted to come over. Instead of facing Chu Feng''s nervousness and uneasiness, feiyuxin pointed to the door: "get out of here, I don''t welcome you here!"


    Chufeng gentle smile, finger a hook, fly cloud began to sit on the chair behind him, Chu Feng sat down and cocked his legs: "I don''t want to come, but think about me or come."


    Feiyun didn''t dare to speak directly, but feiyuxin frowned: "what do you want to do?" In the heart is sprouting a kind of idea, can be Chu Feng left after feeling her good, so deliberately come back to look for her? If so, feiyuxin feels that she can forgive Chu Feng once.


    But the next second Chu Feng said, is to let feiyuxin and he desperately.


    "Nothing!"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands, showing a faint smile: "just your father personally found me, I hope I can take you, in tomorrow Xuanyuan family to choose before, give you a little bit of hardship just!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know why FEIBA wanted him to take feiyuxin and Feiyun, so he made up an excuse.


    When feiyuxin heard that Chu Feng was not looking for her alone, she immediately got angry: "get out of here, I don''t want to see you, you get out of here right now!"


    How can I shake my head and shake my head? Little master Fei, Miss Yuxin, come with me. Maybe I can give you some benefits. "


    In vain, without waiting for feiyuxin and Feiyun to react, a force came out and enveloped them. It was the illusory power of the demon world. Feiyuxin and Feiyun fainted directly, and then Chu Feng collected them into the demon world.


    The reason why I want them to faint first is that I don''t want them to know about the devil world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2218

    Desolate land!


    When Feiyun and feiyuxin wake up, they see a desolate land in front of them. Standing on the mountains, they have no feeling and can''t see anything except desolation. At one glance, they can''t see the boundless black land with a faint sadness.


    It''s just a piece of land. How can such sadness exist?


    "This is a very mysterious place in the hidden world, far away from the land of Zhongzhou."


    Just when the two brothers and sisters were wondering where this was, the voice of Chu Feng faintly sounded behind them, and the wings of magic light flickered and suspended in the sky: "you will spend the next 12 hours here. Of course, for me, the twelve hours may be equivalent to twelve days for you!"


    Hearing the sound of Chu Feng, Fei Yun and Fei Yu Xin both turned back at the same time. Seeing Chu Feng hanging in the air with magic wings, the eyes of the two brothers and sisters flashed with shock. This was the first time that they saw Chu Feng showing such a shape, and the body was also filled with the breath they needed to look up to. What kind of state was that.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care what they were thinking. With a little finger, trees and flowers began to appear on the black earth, and gradually formed some horrible virtual shadows, each of which was similar to Chu Feng.


    This is the world of demons, this is the world of Chu Feng. With his constant strength and the improvement of the world, he can create all things with one idea. Of course, he can''t create a world that can develop itself, because it needs to go to heaven and saints to do it.


    And that''s enough for feiyuxin and Feiyun to be shocked, because in their memory, they have never experienced such a thing. How can an idea appear like this?


    "Next, there will be a barrier that you can''t see."


    Chu wind slowly fell down, put away the magic light wings, light said: "here you will experience a lot of danger, those are my shadow, but all have the semi God late combat effectiveness, the next time they will continue to attack you, you or hide, or be abused, I will not care."


    Pointing to a distant place, he added, "and to end this, you have to travel hundreds of miles to a safe state where you will not be attacked, but I''m sorry to tell you that you can''t fly in this place, you can only get there at your speed."


    Chu Feng''s words shocked feiyuxin and Feiyun. What is the hidden world? Why can Chu Feng''s idea change here?


    Chu Feng did not tell them what he meant. This is the world of demons. How can we let them know.


    Seeing Chu Feng turning to leave, Fei Yun said, "what do you want to do? We have no injustice or hatred. Why do you want to do this?"


    "No injustice, no hatred?" Repeated can turn to sweep the flying cloud coldly: "if you didn''t burst out that this young Lord ascended the mountain, why should I leave the flying gate? Don''t think I don''t know, and it''s a gift that I don''t kill you now. You don''t have the right to ask me what I''m going to do. You just need to know that your life is still there.


    By Chu Feng''s indifferent and merciless eyes, Feiyun felt that he was in the ice cellar and was generally very uncomfortable. He did not dare to say a word again.


    But feiyuxin did not have such a good temper, cold face: "I want to leave here, where you brought me, you send me back to where."


    The wings of magic light gently unfolded, and Chu Feng slowly flew away, no longer looking at Feiyun brothers and sisters: "I will take you away, but it will take you 12 hours. Of course, you have to wait for 12 days. Try hard, maybe you can get some harvest after 12 days."


    In the next second, Chu Feng disappears without trace. The reason why he wants to make such dangerous things for Fei Yun and Fei Yu Xin is that Chu Feng wants to test the connection between the demon world and himself.


    If he can, Chu Feng will create a test place in the demon world in the future, so that the people below can be tested and promoted, because no matter how strong he is, he can only improve them to a certain degree, and the rest of the danger and experience will be obtained by trial.


    Can a man who has gone to the God of creation without experience of battle be strong? The answer is very obvious, just use feiyuxin and Feiyun to do this experiment.


    "Chu Feng, come out for me."


    Chu Feng said disappear disappear, feiyuxin pretty face an angry go out a step, but suddenly hit something on the back of a few steps: "what''s going on?"


    Feiyun also found that it was not right. He went up to him and touched it with his hand. His face was dignified: "it seems that it is really covered by an enchantment. If we want to go out, maybe we have to do it according to Chu Feng. Otherwise, we don''t want to go out to this place, but why does he do that?"


    Feiyuxin did not know why Chu Feng did that, so she couldn''t answer Feiyun''s question.


    He turned around, but his eyes narrowed: "brother!"


    Feiyun took back his hand: "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as he said that, Fei Yun also stiffened, and saw dozens of virtual shadows of Chu wind rising from the trees on the black earth, staring at them coldly, as if they would attack at any time."What did Chu Feng say to us just now?" he said


    Feiyuxin also realized that things were not so simple, and there was no time to get angry at the moment: "he said that his shadow would constantly attack us and even abuse us, unless we went to a safe state hundreds of miles away to avoid it."


    The two brothers and sisters looked at each other and said in unison: "Chu Feng, this son of a bitch!"


    Almost at the same time, the dozens of empty shadows of Chu wind quickly came to feiyuxin, but they would not kill them, but would abuse them. When the two brothers and sisters saw this, they found that they really could not resist the sky. In their hearts, they scolded Chu Feng 10 million times, and then they jumped out to prepare to go down the mountain.


    At this time, Chu Feng had already appeared in the inn. It was his world. He took Feiyun and feiyuxin away from the feimen gate and came back to the inn. Then he went in and set some dangers for them in the world, so that they would not be quiet and think.


    "Are you too kind to them?"


    Xuanyuan Huining knew what Chu Feng had done and asked with a cold face: "or do you like feiyuxin, which is not convenient for her to improve her accomplishments directly, so now I want to change a way to do things?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight: "am I that kind of person?"


    Don''t want to Xuanyuan Huining nodded affirmatively: "you are such a person, a can take down the sister-in-law when the wife uses the person, do you think you how good?"


    A word let Chu Feng speechless retort, directly caused no less than 10000 points of damage, is a slip into eternal hate, nothing to suffer Xuanyuan Huining contempt.


    If he continues to despise like this, he will really be ashamed. Chu Feng looks at the outside and opens up a topic: "where is Xiaolang? Why didn''t I see him today? "


    Then Xuanyuan Huining also found that one day did not see that worried brother.


    "I''m back!"


    Just about to ask where xuanyuanlang went, the door of the room was pushed open. Xuanyuanlang came in with a smile on his face: "I just went out for a walk and passed through the Yimen gate. It''s really lively!"


    Chu Feng asked him to sit down and ask, "what''s wrong with Yimen?"


    "That''s your maid!" Xuanyuanlang poured a cup of tea and drank it. Then he said, "because she broke through to the divine realm at a young age, her accomplishments caused a shock in the land of Zhongzhou. Many people gathered in both the inner and outer cities. Now Yimen can be said to welcome guests from all directions!"


    "Of course, only they know what these people think, but some of them are very unlucky."


    Chu Feng for white lotus as a chess piece to cultivate, did not expect this chess piece also caused so much influence: "what''s the matter?"


    Xuanyuan Huining said that when he passed the Yimen gate just now, he found many people gathered outside. All of them wanted to see Baihe''s elegant demeanor. However, most of them were refused by the Yimen gate. They were not allowed to enter until tomorrow when the Xuanyuan family came to push them.


    However, due to the shock brought by Bai He, some late demigods, who are not afraid of death, have sneaked into the gate of righteousness without the eyes of those who are afraid of death. They want to see the elegant demeanor of Baihe who has stepped into the realm of God.


    However, it was because of this incident that Bai He was angry. He directly raised his hand and killed dozens of the strong men who were at the peak of the semi gods'' later period. He even went directly outside the Yimen gate, deterring all the people gathered outside the Yimen gate with an absolutely strong spirit state attitude, and killed more than 10 people during the period.


    At present, the whole city of Zhongzhou is full of uproar. Everyone is saying that Bai He became a female murderer after entering the divine realm. Now, not all people dare not mention Bai He, let alone go to see her.


    Listen to Xuanyuan Lang that said, Chu Feng also felt some surprise and shock to Bai He''s means. As a woman, where can such a cruel means come from?


    Even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about the reputation of Yimen?


    However, Bai He did it. Those people who sneaked into the Yimen had already broken the rules and it was normal to be killed. However, the people who gathered outside the Yimen were not invited. It is more or less disrespectful to Yimen. I believe that no one in Yimen enjoys their behavior, and Bai He''s action is justifiable.


    So, of course, there is a bit of blood and shock, but Chu Feng has no sense. Baihe''s killing is the shock of Zhongzhou, but it''s much worse than his bloody Chu Feng.


    Because that is the shock of the hidden world!


    Patted Xuanyuan Lang on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry about it. We''ll go to feimen early tomorrow morning. Then we''ll enter Xuanyuan''s secret place from there. The rest depends on the emperor''s arrangement."


    Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Lang both nodded. Now they all know the arrangement of emperor Xuanyuan and naturally know how to do it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2219

    In the land of Yimen, the atmosphere is serious and there is no noise everywhere.


    Although it was the same before, at least the people who walked back and forth could still talk to each other. But today, there is no sound at all. It seems very quiet. If you can''t see someone walking back and forth, almost all of you will suspect that the land of Yimen has become a dead city.


    And all this is because of Bai He. Today, because of the news that she broke through the divine realm, countless people came to the Yimen gate to meet her who could accomplish the cultivation of the divine realm at a young age. However, Bai He killed dozens of people in a row in a rage, causing people in Zhongzhou to fear Yimen.


    Even many people who participated in the hidden world Dabi who wanted to go to Xuanyuan secret place through the opening channel of the Yimen left Yimen, which made the atmosphere of the whole Yimen very bad.


    At the moment, many of the main people of Yimen had gathered in the hall of Yimen. All of them were sitting. Only Bai He stood in the center of the hall, as if he were being tried by others.


    But even if Bai He made such a mistake, the rest of the people did not dare to say a word of no, because they began to despise and despise because of the reason why Bai He was abandoned. If they dare to say anything now, maybe those dozens of people who died are their end.


    "White Lotus!"


    After a long silence, Bai Wuchang finally broke the quiet and silent atmosphere in the palace. Looking at the night outside, he frowned slightly: "do you know the rules of Zhongzhou inner city recently?"


    "Yes!" Bai He replied.


    Bai Wuchang took a deep breath: "you know why you still do that?"


    Because of the hidden world Dabi''s reason, fighting and fighting are not allowed in the inner city of Zhongzhou. Even if there is, it can''t involve the issue of life and death. However, Bai He killed dozens of people as soon as he attacked, which is a rule formulated by Xuanyuan family.


    In particular, when Bai Wuchang summoned the people, Xuanyuan 3000 contacted him and said that this matter must be handled properly, otherwise people would have doubts about the safety of Dabi in the hidden world, which is absolutely not allowed.


    It seems that Xuanyuan Sanqian contacted him because of the hidden world Dabi, but Bai Wuchang is very clear that this is Xuanyuan 3000 in disguise to remind him.


    We must let Baihe marry xuanyuancuo, then the Xuanyuan family can not investigate what happened today, but if you don''t marry Xuanyuan wrong, then everything should follow the rules.


    Although Baihe is now the lower God, it is still not the opponent of Xuanyuan 3000 from the perspective of the realm. Xuanyuan 3000 is only a middle God, and there are upper gods and God of creation in Xuanyuan family. It is not Baihe at all, nor can Yimen offend him.


    It seems justifiable that Bai He killed those people, but it is not a crime to be killed. The key lies in how the Xuanyuan family members say.


    and the person responsible for the election of Yi men is Xuanyuan three thousand. This is the same thing as Xuanyuan three thousand has the final say. He said that the behavior of white lotus is to maintain the dignity of the Yi gate, so it is okay. Once he says that white lotus is destroying the hidden world, then he will bear a lot of pressure.


    "Because they should die!"


    But Bai He replied without any hesitation: "this is the Yimen gate. It''s not an ordinary market where they can get in and out freely. Those people not only gather outside the Yimen gate without permission, but even sneak into the Yimen gate and touch my residence. What''s the reason of heaven?"


    Bai Wuchang frowns tightly. Although Bai He was a little cold before, he would never say such a thing, but now he has said such a cold and merciless language. This is the change brought about by the promotion of realm.


    But even so, Bai Wuchang is not good. It''s wrong to denounce Bai He''s behavior in front of so many people, because it''s a fact that those people sneak into the Yimen gate, and it''s also a fact to gather outside the Yimen gate. But this is what Xuanyuan 3000 says. Bai Wuchang is struggling with this point. Because of Bai He''s attitude, he knows that the result may not be very good.


    Because Bai He''s realm has been improved, Bai Shaobai has lost the arrogant attitude he used to have. However, he is not happy to see Bai He like this, because even on such occasions, he dare not say such words.


    Let''s not be afraid. Bai Shaobai said, "sister, these people are wrong in this matter, but they can''t solve the problem if they are wrong. Xuanyuan family has made it clear that there can be no fighting during the period of the hidden world Dabi, and you killed dozens of people when you raised your hand. The influence is very bad, and the whole Zhongzhou has already known about it."


    "It seems that you are defending Yimen and your own dignity, but the Xuanyuan family says you have broken the rules. How do you explain it?"


    The rest of the people who didn''t dare to speak all nodded slightly. It depends on how the Xuanyuan family said it. If it is good, it will be calm. If it is not good, it may be due to the poor ability of the Yimen gate to preside over the hidden world Dabi.


    Bai He looked at Bai Shaobai indifferently: "what do you want to say?"


    Bai Shaobai was stared at by Bai He''s eyes. The whole person seemed to be in the cold winter, but he didn''t have any clothes on. He excitedly said, "please take the initiative to apologize!"Bai He sneered coldly, glanced at the slight sarcasm, turned around and walked out of the hall: "if Xuanyuan family wants to do this, let them come to me. I will face this matter myself, and it will not affect the ¡¢,,"


    outside the gate, Baihe stops and looks back at the crowd: "so you are at ease, Bai He is not a man, but also knows that he is one I don''t think I''m wrong. I don''t think I''m wrong. I don''t care if I make trouble to the emperor. You don''t need to show me your face. "


    The indifferent underground words, Bai He''s body shape twinkled and left in an instant. When she lost her cultivation, why did she not have it? These people thought she was a joke. Now that she has done something to restore her cultivation, they feel that they will be implicated and even ask her to take the initiative to ask for guilt. What is the sin?


    So Bai He doesn''t care. Even if she is dead, she can''t bow her head, because bowing down means marrying Xuanyuan wrong. Bai He is not a fool.


    "Father, what do you think of her attitude? Isn''t she a subordinate God?"


    Bai He had just left, and Bai Shaobai seemed to be charged with electricity and said, "no matter whether it''s right or wrong, it''s impossible to kill people during the period of the big match in the hidden world. She is still so arrogant. What kind of thing is she?"


    White impermanence cold eye swept Bai Shaobai: "is not a God, then why don''t you promote to me?"


    A word made Bai Shaobai blush. He knew that he couldn''t eat grapes. He muttered, "isn''t that the benefit of being played with by others?"


    The voice was very small, but enough for Bai Wuchang to hear. He stood up and slapped Bai Shaobai in the face: "get out of here!"


    He walked back to the palace. Bai He had no way to change his attitude, because the state of the latter was similar to him, and the degree of richness seemed to be higher than him. He was not as powerful as Bai He, and what qualification was he to ask for?


    If it''s a father, then this father is too worthless. At that time, Bai He asked to find a fortune elixir to repair her meridians, but he didn''t hear it. Bai He didn''t say it, but it didn''t mean he didn''t hate him.


    White impermanence has left, the rest of the people are also up, three or two left, if white lotus is still in the previous state, they will naturally let her lose a layer of skin today, they will go to Xuanyuan family to plead guilty.


    But now the white lotus is not they can deal with, a finger can stab them to death, what qualifications do they have to ask white lotus to do anything?


    It would be ridiculous to use clansmen to talk about things. If they really want to be considered as clansmen, they should not treat Baihe like that in the beginning. Everyone knows this truth, so they can only hope that Xuanyuan family can be reasonable and discuss things according to the facts. Otherwise, the newly born God state strong person may fall away.


    Slowly, only Bai Shaobai was left in the hall. He cried angrily and covered his face. He also left the hall and became more and more angry on the way back to his residence.


    In the past, he was the first person of the younger generation of Yimen, and even most of the older generation were polite to him. But now Baihe has stepped into the divine realm, and everyone wants to get close to Bai He. His so-called young master of Yimen seems to be no longer in general. Bai Shaobai can''t accept the psychological difference.


    After a house, Bai Shaobai was still angry, but he heard something and looked inside.


    When I saw two women sitting in the yard, they all looked good. One was sweet and the other looked cute. But the cute girl was the peak of demigod. What''s the rhythm and who is this?


    Bai Shaobai''s body is hidden in the side and looks into the yard. The two girls are in a good state. The other one sitting here is the semi divine cultivation. Of course, Bai Shaobai is more concerned about the girl standing there. Judging from his face and expression, he may be over 20 years old or less than 20 years old.


    Why is it the cultivation of the peak state in the later period of demigod? This cultivation is in the inner city of Zhongzhou. Whether it is within Yimen or feimen, Feiyun Pai does not have it.


    Feiyuxin and Baihe are the most gifted women. Both of them are in their twenties. They are several years older than that girl. If not for the opportunity, Baihe is still a useless person. Feiyuxin is also a semi god later stage, which is not comparable to the girl in front of her.


    His eyes lit up slightly. Bai Shaobai had some thoughts. He left here temporarily, ready to investigate who came back again. It''s really rare for him to reach the peak at such an age!


    And these two people are Luo Mengmeng and ya ya!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2220

    With the coming of night, the inner city of Zhongzhou has entered into a quiet state. However, some people are still talking about Bai He, but from the beginning to the end, there is sympathy for Bai He.


    Although he stepped into the realm of God, he broke the rules and even killed dozens of people at a sensitive time in the hidden world. How could the Xuanyuan family sit back and ignore it? Although it was those people who sneaked into the righteous gate without being invited, it was still too bloody to kill dozens of people between raising their hands.


    Maybe just entering the realm of God, Xuanyuan family will be held accountable. People all feel that Bai He''s impulsive behavior is not worth it. They think that as long as she shows the momentum of God state, she can deter those people from leaving. Why kill?


    People have all kinds of ideas, but most of them are still excited about the selection of Xuanyuan family tomorrow afternoon. They are about to enter the place that they can only look up to but have never seen. No matter who can participate in the hidden world Dabi or those who can''t participate in it are very excited.


    Because after the selection of Xuanyuan family, all people can enter together. Of course, those who can''t participate in the hidden world Dabi have no better treatment than those who can. However, as long as they can enter the place where the Xuanyuan family is located, even in the periphery of Xuanyuan holy land, it is a good thing.


    Thinking that maybe we can see the legend, but not many people have seen the Xuanyuan emperor, and countless people are looking forward to the arrival of tomorrow.


    Under the atmosphere of Zhongzhou inner city, the inn where Chu Feng and his wife are located is very quiet. Most people have already taken a quiet rest to cultivate themselves for the upcoming election. Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining are also in the room. After taking Feiyun and feiyuxin away from Yimen, chufeng has not gone out.


    Xuanyuan Lang saw Chu Feng making tea there. He chatted with Xuanyuan Huining from time to time. He felt that he was superfluous. He said, "I''m going to the Xuanyuan secret place tomorrow, and I''m going to challenge Xuanyuan''s mistake!"


    Chu Feng took a cup of tea, smelled the speech and looked at Xuanyuan Lang, for he wanted to challenge xuanyuancuo in chufeng''s expectation, but chufeng still shook his head: "don''t challenge xuanyuancuo until the emperor admits you, because he has a father of a middle God and a grandfather of a superior God."


    Sipping into a sip of tea, Chu Feng continued: "although I am fearless, but there is no need, this time you and your sister to the secret place, I will leave, do not want too many people to know my whereabouts!"


    Once xuanyuanlang challenges xuanyuanlang, those who don''t pay much attention to xuanyuanlang, because he went in with feiyuxin that day. Now we all know that the person who followed feiyuxin that day was him, and finally he took xuanyuanlang away.


    If Xuanyuan Lang challenges Xuanyuan wrongly, others will suspect that he has gone to Xuanyuan secret place, and there will be some trouble at that time. After Xuanyuan emperor admits Xuanyuan Lang, others will think that Xuanyuan emperor took Xuanyuan Lang in, so they will not doubt him and reduce some troubles.


    Although Xuanyuan Lang was ravaged by Xuanyuan, Xuanyuan was wrong at that time. Xuanyuan Lang also saw it in his eyes. He felt that the hypocrisy should be severely taught.


    But the Chu wind does not allow Xuan Yuan Lang also can only be depressed nod: "that is good!"


    "Brother in law!" But Xuanyuan Huining frowned and said, "where are you going? Will you send me and Xiao Lang to the secret place, and then you will leave after confirming the identity? "


    There was a little bitterness in my heart. After getting along with Chu Feng for a long time, Xuanyuan Hui refused to admit that she was being taken by the rascal brother-in-law. However, she was very concerned about chufeng and felt reluctant to give up when she knew he was going to leave.


    Xuanyuan Huining is that kind of hard spoken and soft hearted person. Chu Feng naturally knew that she was going to leave. I still have a lot of things to do, and you have the protection of the emperor in Xuanyuan''s secret place. I don''t need to worry about it. I can improve my state of mind at ease


    "After all, I have too many enemies, and they are too strong. If I don''t try to enhance my own cultivation, I will not only be unable to protect you in the future, but may even die."


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded slightly. Of course, he didn''t give up Chu Feng, but he could accept it.


    Because Chu Feng''s enemies were too many and too strong, four gods of nature appeared in the ice blade snow field, and the demon emperor of the wild demon domain took Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing two people away. Chu Feng could not simply forget it.


    In addition to the wild demon realm, the inheritor of Dayi is Leng Po Tian, because Chang''e''s business is bound to fight with him. This is inevitable. It is not so easy to deal with Dayi, who once could lead Tianting to failure.


    In addition to the wild demon Kingdom and Leng Po Tian, Chang''e will not be the enemy of Chu Feng, but there is a spirit world and a demon who has accepted the inheritance of the demon king. Chu Feng is a taboo demon, the head of all demons, and the first person of the devil way. The western spirit world demons have always wanted to win the honor of the first devil way, and it is impossible to coexist peacefully with Chu Feng.


    Moreover, when he was at the Chu family in Tianguan, the devil appeared and helped Chu Mu almost kill Chu Feng. Chu Feng could not simply forget it.Xuanyuan Huining takes a look at chufeng, who is also her brother-in-law and her own man. She knows that his heart is a lot of depression, but he doesn''t show it in front of her. He shoulders a lot of responsibilities, but still looks relaxed. If Xuanyuan Lang is not here, Xuanyuan Huining really wants to give chufeng a hug.


    But chufeng did not leave today. Xuanyuan Huining took a dim look at Xuanyuan Lang and thought that if she went to Xuanyuan secret place tomorrow, she would let Xuanyuan Lang find a place to live. She would spend the next few days with chufeng, because she didn''t know what would happen when she could meet again.


    Chu Feng naturally didn''t know what Xuanyuan Huining was thinking in his mind. He stood up and said, "go and have a rest first. After getting up tomorrow, you will go to feimen, but you should not be found by feimen people. It''s hard to guarantee that someone knows you."


    He told Chu Feng to turn around and leave the room. He didn''t know why he thought of his brothers and beauties in the present world at this moment. He didn''t know whether they were safe or not?


    Similar world, Yimen, Zhuque, they live outside the house.


    Bai Shaobai found a young but astonishing girl in the daytime. He went back to find out who he was. Finally, he got the news from people in Nancheng, a subordinate of lingyunzong.


    At first, Bai Shaobai thought that he was a talented girl of the four major forces. He didn''t want to be just from Nancheng. Then there was no force or person worthy of his awe. So Bai Shaobai came here.


    And I came by myself.


    Zhu que Nu Zi Meng and others are all in the state of God cultivation. Generally, they don''t come out to prevent people from discovering anything. Therefore, Luo Meng Meng and Ya Ya Ya often walk around because they are both martial artists in the semi divine period. Even if they are seen, they will not doubt anything.


    At the moment, they sat in the courtyard and saw Bai Shaobai come in. Naturally, they knew the young master of the Yimen sect. They even knew that when Chu Feng came to Zhongzhou inner city and Xuanyuan Huining were forced by Bai Shaobai to jump into the underworld sea, so they saw him come in. Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya Ya both sprouted an unheard of murder.


    However, Bai Shaobai walked over and showed a gentle and modest smile: "Hello, two beautiful ladies. I happened to pass by here and saw two sitting here. I don''t know whether to disturb you or not."


    "Excuse me!" Yaya said directly.


    Bai Shaobai''s face changed slightly. According to his thinking, he was the young master of the righteous sect. The people in front of him must have known him and would be more polite. But he didn''t expect that Ya Ya''s answer was so straightforward.


    But tonight he came here with a purpose in mind. Bai Shaobai chuckled: "this lady is really a joke!"


    "I''m not kidding." Ya Ya thought that Chu Feng was forced to jump into the sea by this guy in front of her. Although it was Chu Feng''s intention to cover up her identity, she was still uncomfortable: "and we''re going to have a rest. If there''s nothing else, please leave white little Lord."


    Bai Shaobai is really sure that YaYa is unkind to him this time, but according to the truth, it is the first time for us to meet. How could he look like this? Is he too proud?


    My heart is a little bit angry, but now because of Bai He''s affairs, Yimen has already been attacked by all kinds of people. If he does something else, Bai Wuchang will surely kill him.


    Look embarrassed nodded: "unexpectedly two don''t doubt, that is my Bai Shaobai full of food!"


    With a word of indifference, Bai Shaobai turned around and walked out of the yard. Before he came here, he had imagined countless ways of understanding, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Ya ya, after Bai Shaobai left, hummed: "if it wasn''t for fengshao''s permission, I''d like to kill him with a slap."


    "That''s what I think." Luo Mengmeng also nodded slightly.


    Ya Ya took back her eyes and said, "Miss, let''s go to have a rest. Tomorrow, the Xuanyuan family members will come to vote. Then we will go into Xuanyuan secret place after the selection is over."


    "You go and have a rest first." Luo Mengmeng showed a faint smile and said, "I still want to sit down."


    Ya Ya looks at Luo Mengmeng and knows that she is used to being in a daze by herself recently. She nods and doesn''t stay to disturb Luo Mengmeng: "then you wait and remember to go back to rest. I''ll go first."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2221

    After Ya Ya left, Luo Mengmeng sat alone in the yard, holding her chin in her hands and looking at the stars in the night sky, thinking about the situation in the present world.


    At that time, she was carefree, loved by her brother, and occasionally went out shopping and playing with ya ya, and her life was quite comfortable. Until the appearance of Chu Feng, she broke all this. However, Luo Mengmeng had hate for this at the beginning, but there was no such hatred in the back.


    Because if there was no prior persecution of meiyuanluo family, how could Chu Feng retaliate against meiyuanluo family by force? The world is fair. If you suffer something, it must be something you have done before, or because your existence is a threat to others.


    The existence of Chu Feng is a threat to Mei Yuan Luo''s family. Therefore, Mei Yuan Luo family and all parties want to kill Chu Feng. Chu Feng is threatened by three families and four families. So he takes revenge. Everything is fair. What is there to hate?


    And I can''t hate it at all!


    In addition, she had feelings for Chu Feng in her heart, which made her feel uncomfortable. She could feel that Chu Feng was purposeful when she approached her, but later it was a kind of real care. Luo Mengmeng missed that feeling. Maybe her affection for Chu Feng also came from that feeling.


    It''s just a pity that Chu Feng and her are impossible, not to say Chu Feng will not accept her, even her heart can not accept and Chu Feng together, predestined said is such a relationship.


    At the moment, you can even say that you are envious of Ya Ya Luo Meng Meng, because she can be with Chu Feng, but she can''t, because her surname is Luo, because her brother is the inheritor of the ancient Qisha emperor, so she can''t be with Chu Feng, and the rest of Chu Feng''s women can''t accept her existence.


    Thinking about these miserable things, a slight sound of amusement came to my ear.


    Luo Mengmeng suddenly turns around after a mental move. However, she just feels that she doesn''t know anything when she is in the dark. Before she faints, she feels a slight breath of the peak of the late demigod period and knows who it is.


    And this man is Bai Shaobai!


    Looking at Luo Mengmeng who faints and lies on the stone table, Bai Shaobai sneers and looks at the house on one side: "if you can''t get a good one, you can take it a second time. I don''t believe that raw rice can cook cooked rice, and I can escape from my palm."


    With a slight hook of his finger, Luo Mengmeng''s body floats. Bai Shaobai pulls one of Luo Mengmeng''s men and goes straight across the sky. Everything happens in a short time. In order not to be found, Bai Shaobai controls his own breath very well.


    After smelling a little sweat on his body, Bai Shaobai did not take a bath today. Bai Shaobai took a look at Luo Mengmeng and would not wake up in a short time. He walked into the bathroom with a meaningful smile.


    He wanted to win Ya Ya, but ya ya and he were all the accomplishments of the peak of the semi god later period. Bai Shaobai didn''t have the assurance to take it directly. Luo Mengmeng''s accomplishments in the middle of the demigod period were not the same level with him. So Bai Shaobai took Luo Mengmeng down easily.


    In the bathroom, Bai Shaobai takes a comfortable bath like many men who are about to enjoy beautiful women. He even fantasizes in his mind how many postures he will use at that time. The more he thinks about it, the more passionate he is, the more shameful he has a reaction.


    His eyes are green, like a bull in spring. Bai Shaobai walks slowly, swallowing his saliva, enjoying Luo Mengmeng''s wonderful ketone body. He seems to have fantasized about his galloping on her.


    "Shaobai!"


    It''s about one centimeter short of touching Luo Mengmeng''s Saint girl peak. Outside comes the call of Bai Wuchang.


    Then he replied, "father, what''s the matter?"


    Outside, Bai Wuchang said in a deep voice, "come out for a second."


    Bai Shaobai really doesn''t want to go out, but Bai Wuchang comes to the door in person, and is sure it won''t be a simple thing. He replies, "when you get dressed, you''ll come out." Looking back at the bed, Bai Shaobai''s mouth curled uninteresting. He could only wait and enjoy it when he came back.


    Quickly put on his clothes, Bai Shaobai left the room. When he saw Bai Wuchang, he stood in the yard outside with his back to him. He was afraid that Bai Wuchang would find out his behavior. Bai Shaobai said, "father, go to the front hall."


    Bai Wuchang didn''t think much about it. He nodded and followed Bai Shaobai to the front hall. Bai Shaobai wanted to ask people to serve tea. Bai Wuchang said, "no, everyone else will go down. Shaobai and I have something to say."


    After the servants had retired, Bai Wuchang said, "Shaobai, I hope you don''t want to participate in the selection of Xuanyuan family tomorrow afternoon."


    "I don''t want you to take part in the hidden world, even if you can stick to it until the end."


    Bai Shaobai was stunned for a moment when he heard the speech. He reflected what Bai Wuchang said and asked, "why, my talent and my realm, who is more qualified than me to participate in it?"


    Bai Wuchang also knows that Bai Shaobai can definitely enter Xuanyuan''s secret place if he takes part in it. He can even go to a higher place to get more achievements.


    But Bai Wuchang really didn''t want Bai Shaobai to attend. He said, "I understand what you mean. If it''s the beginning, I won''t object to you joining the hidden world contest. But now, because of your sister''s affairs, and Xuanyuan 3000 is the person in charge of the election tomorrow, even if it''s given to you, I''m afraid you''ll be treated unfairly."Tomorrow, it is the children of the great elder and the second elder of Xuanyuan family who are responsible for the election in the inner city of Zhongzhou. We all know that those who pass through the selection will naturally be under the jurisdiction of the two elders. While Xuanyuan 3000 is responsible for the Yimen gate, all the people who enter the Yimen gate must be under the jurisdiction of the elder.


    And tomorrow Baihe will definitely refuse Xuanyuan 3000''s request. Then Xuanyuan 3000 will definitely target Bai He. Maybe the whole Yimen people who participate in the hidden world Dabi will be targeted. The rest of the people are indifferent. Bai Changchang is still concerned about Bai Shaobai.


    His talent is likely to enter the divine realm within five years. If something happens to Xuanyuan 3000, it will be an irreparable loss.


    "Father, I don''t think there''s any need to worry about it."


    However, Bai Shaobai was not worried by Bai Wuchang. He said: "the Xuanyuan family is divided into two camps, which are actually the same as our Yimen and feimen camps. Our Yimen clan follows the big elder, and the feimen obeys the two elders. We also want to attract people from the hidden world Dabi to join us in the future Body can improve a lot of strength


    The corner of his mouth raised a confident smile: "so Xuanyuan 3000 must think the same way. Only when the strength of his branch becomes strong, can he become the successor in the future. It is particularly important to strengthen the strength of his branch."


    "He is very aware of my talent. He may be angry with my younger sister''s refusal, but he will never do anything to me, because if I step into a higher level, it will only be good for him, and there will be no harm for him. Otherwise, when Feiyun enters the divine realm, it will mean that there will be one more God in the two elders, and Xuanyuan 3000 is not a fool."


    Seeing Bai Wuchang''s frown, Bai Shaobai continued: "of course, if it had been a few days ago, there might have been some problems. Now Xuanyuan is being tortured by Chu Feng, and the great elder''s family will have a less powerful one in the future. If he still denies me, it''s not giving up the future power?"


    Bai Wuchang''s brow has never been relaxed, even if what Bai Shaobai said is reasonable, because he has experienced a lot more than Bai Shaobai. It seems that things are the same as Bai Shaobai, but many things are uncertain.


    Bai Shaobai didn''t want to hear more from Bai Wuchang. He stood up and said, "so father, don''t worry about these problems. Go back and have a rest. It''s the first time for Dabi in the hidden world. I don''t know if there is any chance to be famous in the hidden world. How can I miss such an opportunity? So I will never give up. "


    Bai Wuchang frowns deeper and feels Bai Shaobai''s firmness. He knows that what he said is Bai Shuo. He stands up and pats him on the shoulder: "you are no longer a child. I know I can''t stop you, but I also remember that I should learn to keep a low profile after going to Xuanyuan secret place."


    "This time, the hidden world competition covers all the talents under 30 years old in the hidden world. From the gathering of the four main cities, to the superposition of the four forces, to the land of Zhongzhou and to Xuanyuan secret land, you don''t know how many strong and talented people there are, understand?"


    Bai Shaobai thinks that there are only a few young people who can surpass themselves. Therefore, although Bai Changchang nodded on the surface, he was not satisfied with what Bai Changchang said. Only in the semi divine period could he participate in the hidden world contest. I was the peak of the late demigod period. What am I afraid of?


    Bai Wuchang looks at Bai Shaobai deeply and shakes his head slightly. His children and grandchildren have their own good fortune. He has already said something about it. If Bai Shaobai still can''t listen to him, he can''t help it.


    After Bai Wuchang leaves, Bai Shaobai rushes back to his room at the first time, opens the door and goes in. After closing the door, he takes off his clothes and goes to bed. However, he is stunned. What about people?


    At this time, the rosefinch''s residence, nu Zimeng, came down from the sky with Luo Mengmeng, who was only wearing close clothes, and asked her to go back to her room. Just now she caught a slight breath fluctuation in the room, and then saw Bai Shaobai take Luo Mengmeng away.


    So he went up and brought Luo Mengmeng back. At that time, he also told Chu Feng about the news. Bai Shaobai was really jealous!


    And Chu Feng in the inn just said back: Damn people, always like to die!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2222

    Everything is silent, and everyone is waiting for tomorrow afternoon to come in the rest.


    Flying gate, the residence of FEIBA.


    He let everyone go down and rest first, stand in the yard alone, standing there from the night, and now it has been several hours since the night, and raised his hand to feel it in the air. The flying bully sighed softly: "fog!"


    Deep breath seems to feel that generally look up to the night sky, the eyes appear very deep, the present appearance and his rough image contrast form a strong contrast, that kind of quiet feeling should not appear on such a man at all.


    But at this moment, it is so clear in him, and not contradictory.


    Staring at the night sky, FEIBA said, "three thousand lords, why not come out?"


    The voice fell down the air, Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan were wrong appeared in the yard, and saw FEIBA standing there. Xuanyuan 3000 appeared to play: "flying door Lord, you and I have known me for so many years, and have you made a decision?"


    "You are the elder son of Xuanyuan family, and I am a disciple of Xuanyuan family. It is normal to honor you to say that the Lord is a king."


    "As for the answer, should the 3000 kings know me?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 face smile slowly disappeared, instead of an ice like cold meaning, a pair of eyes dead stare at the flying Ba, he certainly knows what kind of person the latter is.


    But FEIBA even at this time to offend him, this is Xuanyuan 3000 did not expect.


    "Flying door Lord, what is the relationship between Chu Feng and you?" asked the voice. "Do you want to maintain him like this, or do you want to say you don''t know how to find him?"


    FEIBA just smiled and didn''t speak, and it seemed quite calm.


    If it is only Chu Feng, he doesn''t matter to tell Xuanyuan 3000 can, but there are Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Lang beside the Chu wind. If Xuanyuan 3000 knows, it will disrupt Xuanyuan emperor''s plan, and make the two branches of Xuanyuan family make corresponding preparations. Then the situation will become quite complicated.


    In order to prevent Xuanyuan Huining and xuanyuanlang from occupying the control of the current world and hidden world of Xuanyuan family, Xuanyuan 3000 system will definitely make excessive means to prevent the absolute principal status of Xuanyuan fault in the future.


    FEIBA can not let them fall into danger, so I am sorry for Xuanyuan emperor cultivation, so FEIBA knows, but does not say!


    Xuanyuan 3000 saw FEIBA chose to be silent and laughed, but he could feel his anger and his voice was absolutely cold: "FEIBA, it seems that you really can''t see the coffin and don''t shed tears, don''t you say it? I believe that feiyuxin will say it. Maybe she knows it doesn''t have to be? "


    Xuanyuan wrong seems to know that the general suddenly across the sky and go, the direction is the place where the rain is sweet.


    FEIBA has no such a change. He knows that Xuanyuan 3000 is to threaten him to tell him the trace or news of Chu wind by taking hostages. However, he has asked Chu Feng to take away the flying rain Xin and Feiyun. Xuanyuan is doomed to find no one.


    And the calm of FEIBA in Xuanyuan 3000''s eyes is so calm, he firmly believes that wait to catch Feiyu Xin, flying Ba will definitely say, even if the flying Ba does not say, the flying wind news of the flying will definitely say.


    As for the flying bully and feiyuxin do not know, the latter words Xuanyuan 3000 can still reluctantly believe, the former words he absolutely does not believe, because he knows the flying bully.


    After a while Xuanyuan fell from the sky, frowned and said, "father, I went to feiyuxin''s residence. It seems that people have beaten it in the room. But I don''t see the trace of feiyuxin. I grabbed two waitresses to ask them if they didn''t know, and told FEIBA that they didn''t need to pay attention to it."


    Xuanyuan 3000 slightly frown: "flying hegemony, flying rain Xin?"


    The flying bully nodded and smiled softly: "not at the flying door."


    "Where did she go?" Xuanyuan asked, but asked the voice and thought that the question he asked was too stupid. How could FEIBA tell him where feiyuxin went?


    So Xuanyuan 3000 no longer asked this question, but said: "feiyuxin seems to have been hidden by you, so, flying clouds are hidden by you? It seems you made up your mind to tell me nothing, don''t you? "


    Fei Ba did not reply, Xuanyuan 3000 looked in the eyes of the heart more angry, turned to Xuanyuan wrong said: "to see the flying clouds in not!"


    "If not, shall I?" Xuanyuan nodded wrong, and asked when he turned around.


    Xuanyuan shook his head: "go and see if the clouds are not in, they will come back if they are not."


    Xuanyuan wrong meaning Xuanyuan 3000 understand that if flying clouds are not in, whether to catch other flying bully children to be hostages, but Xuanyuan 3000 knows about FEIBA, except for flying clouds and feiyuxin, he will not care about the life and death of anyone, so it is useless to catch it.


    Xuanyuan said that he understood that he left again, but it was not long since he went back: "father, Fei Yun is not in, but the room is very neat, and the place where feiyuxin is located is different."Hearing that Fei Yun was not there, Xuanyuan 3000 slowly clenched his fist. He was sure that all this was the arrangement of FEIBA. He expected that he would take two people as hostages.


    "FEIBA, it seems that you really know me very well, but do you think I will forget it? I''ll give you one last chance to tell you where Chu Feng is or what way to find Chu Feng. As long as you say it, we are still friends, and you are still the flying door master! "


    FEIBA calmly faced the pressure of Xuanyuan 3000, and said calmly, "three thousand Lord, I really know you, but you also know me, so do you think I will tell you?"


    "Besides, I really don''t know where Chu Feng is now."


    "I believe you don''t know where it is." Xuanyuan 3000 sneered back, but then he said, "but you don''t know, doesn''t mean you don''t know how to find him. FEIBA, although you look rough, I know you are more careful than Bai Wuchang. You can''t help but master his whereabouts, so you can say it quickly!"


    There was a little more doubt on his face: "besides, you and Chu Feng are not related to each other. Why should you protect him like this? Are you stupid, because he is going to offend me


    In the face of Xuanyuan 3000''s question, FEIBA still looked like that just now, and even chose to be silent.


    Everyone has his own persistence and his own ideas. Telling Xuanyuan 3000 where chufeng is will expose Xuanyuan Huining''s brother and sister. With Xuanyuan 3000''s wit, he will surely guess something, which will inevitably bring danger to Xuanyuan Huining''s sister and brother. FEIBA does not allow himself to make such mistakes.


    So choose to stand there in silence!


    "Oh, no more!"


    Xuanyuan3000 stares at FEIBA for a while, then sighs and turns around. It seems that he is about to leave. One wall of FEIBA''s residence collapses directly. The plump woman in the room is leaning against the wall. Suddenly, a scream is pulled in front of Xuanyuan 3000 by an invisible force.


    He didn''t go to see Fei BA''s beautiful wife. He just looked at him fiercely: "she is the mother of feiyuxin and Feiyun. You sent away your children, but you forgot to send you away. FEIBA, do you really don''t say so?"


    FEIBA frowned slightly, but he also found that he had ignored this point. Looking at the woman controlled by FEIBA, he finally chose to close his eyes: "since ancient times, it''s a dilemma to choose the most important. Your threat to me has no effect."


    In the overall situation of loyalty to Xuanyuan emperor and offending Chu Feng, FEIBA can only bear pain!


    Xuanyuan 3000 burst out laughing, and the terrible power surged between heaven and earth. Suddenly, he opened another hand, and the endless surging force directly burst into the plump woman''s body. Only the sound of broken meridian was heard. The plump woman didn''t make any sound at all, and his round eyes slowly fell to the ground.


    Xuanyuan 3000 kicked open the plump woman''s body, and looked at FEIBA coldly in his eyes: "unexpectedly, I can only be polite, so that Xuanyuan duckweed, that smelly woman, has one more helper. All day long, she wants her daughter to replace Xuanyuan''s wrong position!"


    FEIBA eyebrow a pick, looked at Xuanyuan 3000: "you want to kill me?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 did not answer, but directly started. The powerful power of the middle God surged. He even oppressed FEIBA, so there was no need to be polite. Moreover, he killed his woman in front of FEIBA. Even if FEIBA didn''t say anything now, he would inevitably tell Xuanyuan emperor later.


    So FEIBA must die. This is Xuanyuan 3000''s decision. Although he doesn''t want to, he has to do that in order to prevent a disaster in the bud and to reduce the number of gods in his third uncle''s branch of Xuanyuan family.


    The battle situation was on the verge of breaking out. FEIBA struggled against it. Powerful forces shook the whole feimen and attracted people around him. Xuanyuan mistook his eyes and soared into the air. Endless force oppressed him when he raised his hands. Those semi divine feimen strongmen who came here were directly killed before they knew what the situation was, and even many buildings collapsed.


    The battle started quickly and went quickly. Xuanyuan 3000, as the top of the center God, crushed FEIBA, but within a short period of time, it was completely in the upper hand. The powerful force blew out, and FEIBA was simply unable to bear it. His body directly fell to the ground and hit a deep hole.


    But all this is not over. Xuanyuan Qianyi looks as if he is completely killed. He gathers the last blow and suddenly blows down. The sky and the earth move. Xuanyuan 3000 also falls on the ground. He does not continue to attack, because he firmly believes that FEIBA can not resist his attack, even if he is the next God.


    Xuanyuan CuO killed all the feimen strong men who came to him. He fell down beside Xuanyuan 3000 and asked, "father, no one should know that we have been here. We don''t worry that our great grandfather will find out. What should we do now? How can we find Chu Feng?"


    "No more!" Xuanyuan 3000 said coldly: "Chu Feng wants to hide, the God of nature may not be able to find out, nor can we find it. First leave here to prepare for tomorrow''s election, and also look at Bai Wuchang''s choice. Bai He is a subordinate God. If she does not marry you, I will let her lose her freedom."


    Two father and son left in the blink of an eye, but the night before the election was doomed to be uneasy!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2223

    As the morning approached, Chu Feng was woken up in his sleep by the noise from the street. When he opened his eyes, Xuanyuan Huining knocked on the door outside, and Chu Feng opened the door.


    He asked, "don''t you be so crazy in the dark?"


    Chu Feng thought it was the reason of Xuanyuan family''s selection today, so all the talents got up so early.


    "No, something happened." Xuanyuan Huining went over and opened the window, then said, "I got up half an hour ago. There were a lot of people at that time. I later learned that there was an accident last night."


    Chu Feng went over and poured a cup of tea and rinsed it in his mouth. Then he vomited out and asked, "what can happen?"


    "Feimenzhu is dead!" Xuanyuan Huining said solemnly: "last night, a battle broke out in feimen. Many people died. Those who were close to it were all dead. The rest of feimen didn''t know who came to kill the leader of feimen. Now it''s rumored that it''s you!"


    Chu Feng Leng Ran in situ, a full daze Leng for three seconds before returning to the flavor: "flying door master is dead?"


    Xuanyuan Huining was a little shocked when she began to know. Her performance was similar to that of Chu Feng, because FEIBA was the disciple of Xuanyuan emperor and the spokesman of Xuanyuan family in the inner city of Zhongzhou. Who dares to take his life? But the fact is that, a slight nod indicates that he is not joking.


    Chu Feng sits down and remembers yesterday that FEIBA asked him out to take Fei Yun''s brother and sister away. Now it seems that FEIBA knew what would happen yesterday and made such a decision in order to prevent Fei Yun''s brother and sister from happening.


    It''s just that FEIBA knew what was going on at that time, but why didn''t he say it?


    And who killed FEIBA? According to the truth, there are only a few people who can kill him in the realm of FEIBA, and they can kill him without being discovered. There is no one in the inner city of Zhongzhou. It can only be the top figure of Absolute Median God. Who will it be?


    Chu Feng can''t think of anyone who has such motive to kill FEIBA, but in fact Xuanyuan Huining will not make such a joke with him, so we can only say that FEIBA is really dead.


    Take a deep breath, things come suddenly, Chu Feng can only let himself slowly accept, asked: "God knows this matter?"


    "I see!" Xuanyuanhui nodded. At the first moment, she passed the news to Xuanyuan Emperor: "but Zeng Zu said that he didn''t know about it, because he was not in Xuanyuan secret place now, but on the way back to Xuanyuan secret place. But he also told us not to go out because of the death of the flying door master."


    "Let''s not worry about anything for the time being. Before we go to Xuanyuan secret place, we should not act rashly."


    Obviously, it''s worried that Chu Feng will do something for FEIBA, and then expose some things.


    I have a good impression of FEIBA chufeng, but I can''t find the reason to revenge for him, because I don''t know what''s going on, whether it''s the enemy''s revenge or not. I don''t know who to look for revenge.


    Let''s take a breath: "let''s go and have a look when we go to feimen. Now you go to get Xiao Lang up, and I''ll release feiyuxin and Feiyun!"


    Xuanyuanhui nodded and left chufeng''s room. Chufeng also went to close the window. When he turned around, he saw the entrance of the demon world in front of him. He walked in one step, and the demon world disappeared in the room without any breath.


    In the boundless world of demons, Chu Feng did not cross the void very long before he came to the place where he sent Feiyun brothers and sisters to come in yesterday. His shadow was still shuttling around. Chu Feng''s eyes were frozen, and all the empty shadows disappeared. It seemed that all of them had returned to his body.


    His left eye twinkled, the magic light wings spread out, and Chu Feng flew away in an instant, and came to a place where Chu Feng and Feiyun brothers and sisters said to be safe yesterday. Just look at the situation of the two brothers and sisters at the moment is not very good, or even a little embarrassed.


    Slowly fell down, Feiyun two people immediately feel general raised their heads, see Chu wind appeared, Feiyun Huo once stood up: "Chu wind, what do you want?"


    Feiyuxin just glanced at Chu Feng coldly, and then said nothing, or even didn''t go to see Chu Feng any more. But if she was careful, she would see a look of pride in her eyes, because they had spent 12 days in this place. In the 12 days, because she wanted to avoid the attack of those virtual images, she broke through to the top of the demigod stage in oppression Peak.


    These Chu wind can see, put up the wings of the magic light, fell in front of Feiyun and said directly: "when you enter here, someone killed the feimen, your father FEIBA was killed."


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere fell into a short silence, then feiyuxin suddenly stood up and said, "how can it be?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "I don''t think it''s possible. Who can kill the feimen master in Zhongzhou, but that''s the fact. It''s said that many people died besides the feimen master. So I guess the feimen master asked me to take your brother and sister away yesterday. I guess he thought of some things and some dangers."


    Yesterday, chufeng told them that FEIBA wanted chufeng to take them away, but at that time they were angry and were taken away by Chu Feng, and they ignored this problem. Now Chu Feng talked about it again, and both brothers and sisters narrowed their eyes.Feiyuxin asked, "it was my father who asked you to take us away. It was not that you took us away when you were full?"


    "What''s the good of taking you and me?" Chu Feng asked with a smile: "is it to let you experience and improve your accomplishments?"


    Feiyuxin was stunned for a moment. She also felt that Chu Feng had no need to do such a thing. If what Chu Feng said was true, Fei Yuxin''s face changed greatly: "my father is really dead?"


    Feiyuxin''s body is shaking. FEIBA has been good to her from childhood to adulthood. Although there is a little contradiction in Chu Feng''s Affairs recently, it is her father after all. How can we say that if there is no, there will be no more? Feiyuxin couldn''t accept this fact for a while.


    "Who''s in charge of flightgate now?"


    But Feiyun did not have the slightest sadness color, on the contrary asked: "or the whole flying door has been destroyed?"


    Chu Feng frowned and coldly glanced over the white clouds. His own father was dead. He didn''t care about the truth or who was killed, but he was concerned about who was in charge of feimen at present. If Chu Feng wanted to be FEIBA alive, he would be spitting blood by Feiyun''s words.


    So for Feiyun''s problem, he didn''t pay attention to it directly. He raised his hand and said, "this is the way things are. Now I''ll take you out of here. You can go and see it by yourself then." A force suddenly burst out, all of a sudden, flying clouds and rain Xin are shocked in the past.


    At present, we can''t let people know that he has a world, so Chu Feng can''t let Feiyun and feiyuxin know.


    The two brothers and sisters were stunned. Chu Feng held one in his hand, and the world''s exit immediately appeared in front of him. He appeared completely relying on Chu Feng''s idea. Later, he was in the inn when he went out.


    The two brothers and sisters were thrown on the ground and put away the demon world. Chu Feng alone put a force into their bodies. Feiyuxin and Feiyun faintly woke up and remembered the things before fainting. Feiyuxin stood up and looked around and found that it was not in the original place: "where is this?"


    Chu Feng sat on a chair and said faintly, "an inn in the inner city of Zhongzhou."


    With that, feiyuxin raised her hand and opened one window. She was passing by. She wanted to go back to the flying door. She didn''t believe what Chu Feng said. She didn''t want to admit that FEIBA was dead.


    Feiyuxin doesn''t want to stay with Chu Feng much more when she leaves Feiyun, and she quickly follows up. However, compared with feiyuxin who wants to go back to confirm whether it''s true or not, what he thinks at the moment is who will be in charge of feimen after FEIBA''s death, and he will be the spokesman of Xuanyuan family in the future.


    Not long after the two brothers and sisters left together, Xuanyuan Huining''s brother and sister also came in and looked at the window. Chu Feng sat there, knowing that Feiyun''s brother and sister had been released and left.


    "Brother in law, shall we go to feimen now?" Xuanyuan Huining asked When calling brother-in-law, Xuanyuan Huining''s heart always has unnatural shyness, especially can subconsciously clamp the legs.


    Chu Feng naturally didn''t know Xuanyuan Huining''s idea and nodded: "early and late are the same results. Although FEIBA is dead, the person in charge of the selection is sent by Xuanyuan family, so his death will not affect today''s election. But before the past, you and Xiaolang have a little modification to avoid being recognized."


    Xuanyuan Huining two people nodded, turned to prepare to do some decoration, so unfamiliar people would not recognize.


    Chu Feng looked out of the window and could hear the occasional voice coming from the street. It was because he was angry with feiyuxin that Chu Feng killed FEIBA to vent his hatred. No one should believe it? However, if the rumor spreads too much, it seems that it will become true. It depends on how the party concerned thinks.


    At a similar time, Xuanyuan 3000 appeared in Yimen with xuanyuancuo. No one knew that they had been to feimen last night, and even killed FEIBA and many powerful feimen.


    Bai Wuchang has been out to receive him early, because Xuanyuan 3000 is the person in charge of the selection today. Of course, it is still early. What does Xuanyuan 3000 mean by coming at this moment is to decide what happened yesterday before the election.


    Invite Xuanyuan 3000 father and son into the hall, there are no redundant people, and even Bai Shaobai is not here today. Let Xuanyuan 3000 father and son sit down first. Bai Wuchang cries out to the outside: "please come here, miss!"


    When someone sent for Bai He to come over, Bai Wuchang also sat down and asked, "three thousand lords, it is said that FEIBA was killed last night, and many people died together with feimen. Who do you think will do it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2224

    Bai Wuchang''s question, Xuanyuan 3000 is not startled, but is Xuanyuan wrong body inadvertently a shock.


    FEIBA, after all, is one of Xuanyuan emperor''s disciples, and the other is Bai Wuchang. It can be said that although FEIBA and baiwuchang have a little fight occasionally, the fact that they are brothers cannot be changed.


    Now FEIBA was persecuted and killed by their father and son. If Xuanyuan emperor knew about it, he would blame him. Therefore, Xuanyuan''s mistake inevitably has a little guilty meaning.


    "I''m curious about that, too."


    Xuanyuan 3000, the old fox, had a look of doubt: "according to the truth, FEIBA was only in charge of the inner city of Zhongzhou. Feimen didn''t offend anyone. So many years ago, it was good and nothing happened. Now it''s been killed. It''s a little strange."


    Xuanyuanba was just wondering why xuanyuanfei was not wrong in his eyes.


    Unable to figure out this problem, Bai Wuchang did not tangle with him. He sighed: "I am also very strange. Although FEIBA and I have had occasional fights over the years, they are all harmless things. Now he has been killed for no reason. My heart is bound to be a little uncomfortable, and I have lost an old friend."


    When Bai Wuchang talks, his look flits over the pale melancholy.


    Maybe others think that baiwuchang and FEIBA are fighting openly and secretly, and they want to kill each other in the inner city of Zhongzhou. However, only Bai Wuchang and FEIBA know clearly that the small fight over the years has already established a delicate relationship between them. They want to fight, but it is just a habit, but no one wants the other to die.


    Especially after arriving at the divine realm, there are fewer and fewer people who can speak. Now FEIBA is dead. Bai Wuchang feels that he has become lonely in the inner city of Zhongzhou. Only when he is in it can he understand this kind of thing.


    White bully seems to be sad about the death of Xuanyuan


    "A little bit!" Bai Wuchang didn''t deny his own thoughts. He nodded back and said, "if I knew who killed FEIBA, I would even kneel down and beg the emperor to come out of the mountain to avenge him. FEIBA is my few old friends. He is gone now. I feel that I have no last friend in the inner city of Zhongzhou."


    Xuanyuan 3000''s heart flits a faint killing opportunity. Bai Wuchang says this without knowing that the man killed him. But he also shows that Wuchang knows who killed FEIBA, he will go to Xuanyuan emperor.


    I can''t help but think about whether or not to destroy Bai Wuchang together to prevent him from doing harm to himself after he knows the truth in the future?


    However, just after the idea was born, Xuanyuan 3000 dispersed the idea. Bai Wuchang is different from FEIBA. FEIBA''s death is a sudden event, and people can''t find any trace. If Bai Wuchang also dies, Xuanyuan emperor will not give up. There will inevitably be some missing flaws in the investigation.


    Anyway, as long as he and Xuanyuan don''t say anything wrong now, no one will know that FEIBA died in his hands. Xuanyuan 3000''s heart disperses the idea of killing Bai Wuchang to prevent future changes.


    And in order to confuse the idea of Bai Wuchang, he opened his mouth and said, "white master, do you think it will be Chu Feng?"


    White impermanence a Leng, squint eyes to ask: "why can say so?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 replied with a smile: "this is not what I said, but when I came, I heard rumors that Chu Feng was angry and FEIBA began to drive him away. Feiyuxin also revealed his identity and let people know that he was in the inner city of Zhongzhou, so he deliberately retaliated and killed FEIBA. In addition, feiyuxin and Feiyun disappeared?"


    "So maybe there is a little truth. Chu Feng was angry with feiyuxin''s news, so he killed FEIBA and took Feiyun and feiyuxin away!"


    Bai Wuchang frowned and thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "I don''t think it''s possible. Although Chu Feng has the ability to kill FEIBA, he has no such reason. And if he really wants to kill FEIBA, he can do it at that time. Why should we delay it until last night, so the possibility is not great!"


    Xuanyuan 3000 meaningfully passes by Bai Wuchang. Unexpectedly, he still speaks for Chu Feng. However, for discerning people, it only needs analysis to know that it has nothing to do with Chu Feng.


    But in the end, most people said it was made by Chu Feng, and Xuanyuan 3000 was also reassured.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from outside, Xuanyuan 3000 looks back, and Xuanyuan is more direct to get up.


    White lotus with a cold look walked in slowly from the door, came near and whispered, "father, three thousand princes, wrong prince!"


    Xuanyuan 3000 chuckled and said, "Miss Bai He, please sit down!"


    This is the gate of righteousness. Baihe will sit down without Xuanyuan 3000 saying that she is talking nonsense. However, she did not sit down and asked, "I don''t know if there is anything wrong with my father asking someone to come to me."


    Xuanyuan 3000 narrowed his eyes and asked meaningfully, "the white master, haven''t you told Miss Baihe?"


    White impermanence at the moment can not see clearly what this daughter is thinking, Xuanyuan 3000 asked, can only be gently nodding."I didn''t say it was OK. I said it!"


    Xuanyuan 3000 couldn''t believe Bai Wuchang''s words, but he didn''t care. He stood up directly and said, "Miss Bai He, my son Xuanyuan has been admiring you for a long time. Taking advantage of the opportunity of the selection of the hidden world Dabi, he wants me to propose a marriage for him and marry you to be his wife. I don''t know what you think?"


    Bai He''s heart flashed a faint sneer. To be nice, he admired her for a long time, but the fool knew that it was she who stepped into the divine realm that attracted Xuanyuan''s attention. It was just a little tactful.


    But Bai He has never thought of becoming the wrong woman, and has already thought of a good response, saying: "it is the honor of Bai He to get the favor of the wrong prince."


    Xuanyuan 3000''s smile exuberant three points: "so, Miss Bai He agreed?"


    "But I''m sorry." White lotus looked pale melancholy, said: "if it was a few days ago, I would have promised this marriage, but now I am not worthy of the wrong prince, because I am not clean body, of course, if the wrong prince does not mind, I do not matter."


    Xuanyuan Qianyi was stunned and looked at Bai He, but he couldn''t see anything. Bai He was already a strong God and could cover up some things. However, when Bai he could say such a thing, Xuanyuan 3000 felt that it would not be false, just what was the situation?


    "I believe that the three thousand princes and the wrong prince all know what I have done since I came down the mountain."


    Although Baihe was annoyed that no one paid attention to him when he was abandoned. Now it is someone who has a purpose, but Xuanyuan 3000 is the one she can''t afford to offend. So Bai He said that he had already thought well: "I wanted to seek death at that time, but I met a mysterious strong man. He fell in love with me and even took me away. He repaired my meridians and improved my strength, but there is a rule I want my body, so white lotus is not clean now


    Xuanyuan 3000 looked more dignified, slightly narrowed his eyes: "white master, is this thing true?"


    Bai Changchang knows that Bai He is not offending Xuanyuan 3000, so he nods back and says: "this thing was originally blocked by me, after all, it is not a glorious thing. Bai He even used his virginity to exchange for strength. I also want to tell the three thousand princes, but let Bai he tell you in person."


    "She was able to recover her meridians and even become a strong God state person because she gave up her body."


    Xuanyuan 3000 didn''t feel angry and being teased in his heart. He was just dignified. At the beginning, he wondered how Bai He''s meridians were cultivated and how his realm was promoted?


    At first, he thought that it was Bai Changchang who sacrificed great interests in exchange for the elixir against heaven. But now Baihe said that, xuanyuan3000 believed it, which was similar to his initial guess. He thought that he wanted the mysterious strong man to marry Xuanyuan wrong. Xuanyuan 3000 felt a little uneasy.


    Because the person who can help Bai He recover his cultivation and even achieve the next God, can he be an ordinary strong God? The answer is obvious.


    "If that''s the case, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it."


    However, Xuanyuan 3000 figured out a lot of things. With a bright smile, he waved his hand: "let''s forget it. Xuanyuan and I should go to prepare for the election first, and so on. The white master and Miss Bai He will be busy if they have anything to do."


    With that, Xuanyuan mistakenly left the palace with him, leaving only Bai Wuchang and Bai He. The latter looked at Xuanyuan 3000 and his son disappearing outside the hall and then puzzled and said, "Xuanyuan 3000, something''s wrong!"


    White lotus is sneer a, seem to know generally: "because he dares to offend us, even kill us, but dare not offend the people who help me to repair meridians."


    White impermanence a Leng, then understand to nod slightly, also feel white lotus this time come back compared to before change too much.


    At this time, Xuanyuan 3000 father and son also arrived in the distance. Under a tree, Xuanyuan could not help saying: "father, even if Bai He is not qualified to be my wife, but the blood of God state can generate powerful offspring there. I won''t mind that. How can you forget it?"


    "As long as we get rid of the fact that Bai He broke the rules and killed dozens of people, we can take Baihe and take her away. We can go to Xuanyuan secret place and let her get pregnant and give birth to a child. It''s very simple!"


    "Stupid!" Xuanyuan three thousand snorted and looked dignified: "do you think I don''t want to do this? But don''t forget, who is interested in Bai He''s body? What do you think is good for me if I do that? "


    Xuanyuan was stunned. After thinking about it, he was moved. He almost forgot one thing, that is, the reason why Bai He became a strong God state was because someone helped him.


    What kind of state is it that can help white lotus repair meridians and even enter the divine realm? I also understand why Xuanyuan 3000 didn''t even start to think of a good way, because it might be a disaster.


    But think of today''s white busy live, or can not stop the bitter smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2225

    When Xuanyuan 3000 gives up taking Baihe with Xuanyuan fault, chufeng also takes Xuanyuan Huining, who is covered with simple makeup, into the place of feimen.


    Because near the time of election, many people have gathered in feimen, including those who participated in the hidden world Dabi and those who came to see the excitement. Because today''s feimen is open to the public, there are still a lot of people coming. At first glance, there were people in the past, and dense heads were surging.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t go to the selection place or the center of feimen first. Instead, he took Xuanyuan Huining''s brother and sister to FEIBA''s residence to see what was going on. Besides, now that feiyuxin and Feiyun are all back, the rumor that he killed FEIBA or took Feiyun feiyuxin has fluctuated.


    Close to FEIBA''s residence, there are already many people standing here. Chu Feng walks to one side and can just see the situation in front of him. It can be said that there are many corpses!


    The bodies of FEIBA and his wife are now placed on a high platform, with their eyes closed and very peaceful. However, their discomfiture indicates that FEIBA suffered inhuman torture before he died.


    In addition, in addition to the bodies of FEIBA and plump women on the high platform, there are also hundreds of corpses lined up in the front of the open space. Those people are also miserable. There is no lack of strong people in the semi God''s later peak, but now one by one they have become a corpse that will not wake up.


    "Who on earth did it?"


    Feiyuxin and Feiyun came back just now. They just cleaned up and put the bodies. At the moment, feiyuxin looked at the FEIBA and the plump woman lying on the high platform, and tears could not help but stay: "father, mother!"


    Compared with the rest of FEIBA''s children, feiyuxin''s real voice can be felt by others. Such emotion is very rare in the hidden world.


    Because FEIBA has so many children, he can''t take care of them. He hasn''t taken good care of those children for one day. What feelings will the other children have for him?


    But Feiyun stood aside, with no sadness on his face. It was just a kind of relaxation, because there was no one to take charge of feimen affairs after FEIBA died. His status as a young master of feimen has not been threatened. It has to be said that Feiyun''s mind really makes people want to abandon him.


    "Yuxin, don''t be sad."


    At this time, an old man with a long beard came up and said angrily, "this is what Chu Feng did. You must strive to improve your cultivation and then avenge your father."


    Feiyuxin frowns. Chu Feng takes them away. FEIBA is said to have been killed late last night. At that time, they estimated that they were far away from here. How could Chu Feng come back to kill FEIBA?


    And if it''s really Chu Feng who wants to kill FEIBA, what will he do with her and Feiyun? Chu Feng did not need to do such a thing, even she and Feiyun killed together, because take them Chu Feng and can not get any benefits.


    But now people around say that Chu Feng did it, and feiyuxin can''t say that it wasn''t Chu Feng. Otherwise, she just provoked some people who coveted Chu Feng to find her. Now FEIBA is dead. With her and Feiyun''s power, she can''t stop the intruder. It''s to make trouble for herself.


    "Eight grandfather, you say is true?"


    But Feiyun was wide eyed and asked, "is Chu Feng killed my father?"


    The old man, known as eight grandfather, nodded and said angrily, "who else but him wants to kill your father? So this matter can''t be anyone else except Chu Feng. Besides, he also has a motive. That is, Yuxin said something about him in the inner city of Zhongzhou, so he will retaliate and kill your father. "


    Feiyun naturally knows that people are not killed by Chu Feng, otherwise how can they still live well?


    But now Feiyun had another thought. He said in a cold voice, "damn Chu Feng, I will let him die. Otherwise, I will not be the little master of feimen!"


    After the crowd, Chu Feng began to wonder what Feiyun was doing. Did he kill himself? Didn''t he know?


    But now hearing Fei Yun''s words, Chu Feng understood, and a meaningful smile flashed across his mouth. He knew that Feiyun was worried that FEIBA''s death would affect his status as the little master of feimen. Therefore, he wanted to use him to sit firmly in the position of little master, or the next feimen master.


    Look more light ridicule, Feiyun is really good enough, even if now people let him on the top because of this matter, but how can he always sit in that position? Of course, if he can step into the realm of God, the result will be different. But is it so easy to enter the realm of God?


    Stupid, this is Chu Feng''s evaluation of Feiyun.


    "Flying clouds!"


    Feiyuxin knew that it was not Chu Feng himself. Hearing this, he cried out angrily: "how can you open your eyes and tell lies? If Chu Feng wants to kill me, you are the villain. What did he do to kill his father? I broke out that he was chufeng. He was in the land of Zhongzhou. You burst out that he was the man who won the top of the mountain. Are you stupid?"The look of the flying clouds is a little ugly. But now feiyuxin has stepped into the same realm as he is. It is necessary to consider the light in the ear of the feiyuxin.


    But he could not allow anyone to influence his position as a small Lord. He said in a cold voice, "not Chu Feng, who do you mean? He''s totally motivated, isn''t he? "


    The people nodded slightly and felt that Feiyun said it was right. Chu Feng had such motive. Because their brother and sister retaliated for FEIBA, they only looked at the eye of all the people of Feiyun passing the intriguing light. They didn''t expect to burst out the news of the people who asked the peak of the mountain. It was Feiyun.


    But now I know it is not too late. Some people who feel the power vacuum of feimen are smiling deeply because of the death of FEIBA, and finally find an excuse to impeach Feiyun.


    And the cloud also felt this, is preparing to angry when a figure suddenly fell from the sky directly stood in front of the high platform.


    The flying cloud to speak subconsciously saw a glance, then the body a shock body bent a little: "duckweed princess!"


    The women who appeared suddenly, high posture, plump and mature demeanor, and the cold and beautiful face, which seemed very young, were also seen. But the two eyes gave a vicissitudes of life. The most important thing was that the woman was filled with awe inspiring spirit.


    Xuanyuan duckweed, Xuanyuan family two elders Xuanyuan Xuan elder daughter!


    Also angry flying clouds, the Yellow flying rain Xin also saw Xuanyuan duckweed, and a group of people who fly door respectfully called: "Princess duckweed!"


    Because the hidden world is more than the people who choose to come, they look like this woman is Xuanyuan family.


    Xuanyuan duckweed didn''t seem to see everyone and didn''t hear what they said. She went up and took up the hand of FEIBA. She felt that all the channels had been shaken before the death of FEIBA, which was killed under the condition of a common person.


    And it is necessary to do this harm to the inferior God such as FEIBA, which is the top of the middle God, and the ordinary middle God cannot.


    But can do this in the hidden world is few, have motive and means, is less as little, who is it?


    FEIBA is loyal to Xuanyuan emperor, but he chose to stand in the second elder and the first generation in order not to let the elder generation be too strong. Therefore, his death of Xuanyuan duckweed is not very good, which means that there is a lack of a God in their system, and Xuanyuan 3000 has a white impermanence.


    But Xuanyuan duckweed is also thinking about it in her heart. Now, she is still sad.


    Put down the flying bully''s hand, and said softly, "no one saw who did it?"


    "Fei Yun hurriedly returned:" last night I and Yuxin were not in the flying door this morning, so I don''t know. "


    The eight grandpa also returned: "we lived far away in a fierce war. We could not see anyone when we came, only one body."


    Xuanyuan duckweed frowns, and nobody knows. She can''t find a bit of justice for the flying bully. She is preparing to check the rest of the people to see if she can see something from it. The corner of her eyes skims over the plump woman lying next to the flying bully, and a little surprise in her eyes.


    But it was just a sudden when no one caught it, and whispered, "Yuxin, your mother and I have a good relationship. I want to pack her up and bury her and bring her with me."


    Feiyu Xin is slightly Leng, his mother and Xuanyuan duckweed are a little related, but also not so familiar with the point of it? But Xuanyuan duckweed has already opened, and the flying rain Xin can only nodde, and hug the plump woman''s body.


    Xuanyuan duckweed also looked back to the public, the look was as cold as the beginning: "clean up and prepare, election on time!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2226

    Feiyuxin''s residence is still as messy as it was yesterday.


    Holding a plump woman''s body to feiyuxin, her face is slightly red. It''s embarrassing for an outsider like Xuanyuan duckweed to see her boudoir in such a mess. However, there is no emotional fluctuation in Xuanyuan duckweed. Feiyuxin thinks that she thinks more about herself.


    People like Xuanyuan duckweed don''t have too much emotion because of anything.


    In the past, she put the plump woman on the bed, then turned back and asked, "Princess duckweed, what are you going to do?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed did not answer, just raised her hand, and the doors and windows of the room were completely closed. Feiyuxin was stunned. If Xuanyuan duckweed was not a woman, she almost doubted whether she wanted to do something to herself. But it was because Xuanyuan duckweed was a woman. At the moment, it was so. Feiyuxin only had curiosity in her heart.


    Xuanyuan duckweed let feiyuxin go away a little and went to the bedside, watching the plump woman gently open her hands, the plump woman''s body slowly floated up, an invisible force around her body, feiyuxin stood on one side more curious, is this what to do?


    After a while, Xuanyuan duckweed''s hand gently put down, the plump woman''s body also slowly returned to the bed, Xuanyuan duckweed just light mouth: "your mother is suspended dead!"


    Feign death?


    Feiyuxin was stunned and then asked, "how could it be that I have checked my mother''s breath, heartbeat and body temperature? How could it be suspended?"


    "Is it necessary for me to deceive you?" Xuanyuan duckweed asked simply and directly.


    In a word, feiyuxin doesn''t know how to answer, because Xuanyuan duckweed doesn''t have to cheat her at all. It doesn''t get any benefits, but how can it be a fake death? Feiyuxin''s heart still has some doubts.


    Xuanyuan duckweed did not explain too much. When her hands were raised, she produced a subtle force, which constantly poured into the plump woman''s body. Gradually, tiny sweat appeared on Xuanyuan duckweed''s face, but they didn''t mean to stop. Feiyuxin looked in her eyes and began to believe what Xuanyuan duckweed said.


    Maybe her mother, really in a state of suspended animation, just no one was found.


    It lasted nearly half an hour before Xuanyuan duckweed put down her hand and gently exhaled a breath to disperse the breath on her body: "now look at your mother''s situation."


    Feiyuxin suspiciously walks over and looks at the plump woman on the bed. Her eyes gradually become shocked. At the end, she is more excited to explore her breath and pulse. Her hand is also placed on the plump woman''s heart. She feels a low but not very strong heartbeat.


    After the shock, feiyuxin was excited: "duckweed princess, my mother is not dead, she is not dead."


    "If you want her dead, you can speak a little louder." Xuanyuan duckweed indifferent to throw out a sentence.


    Feiyuxin was stunned, and her reaction was also a burst of fear. The reason why the strong man who killed her father last night was that he didn''t want to be known who he was. If the news came out that his mother was still alive, the strong man would certainly kill her out of safety considerations, and then he would be dead.


    Let oneself try to calm down, feiyuxin asked: "when can my mother wake up?"


    As long as you wake up, you can know in the mouth of the plump woman who killed FEIBA and so many people, and then you can let Xuanyuan family come forward and find justice for FEIBA.


    "I can only bring her back to life."


    Xuanyuan Huining took a look at the plump woman on the bed and said faintly: "but all of her own body has been damaged. Now she is like a vegetable, only breathing, heartbeat and body temperature, but her brain damage is unable to wake up, unless she can get the alchemy pill from the devil''s hand!"


    Feiyuxin smell speech just sprout of joy, instantly cool down, vegetative, it is not like the dead, there is no other state?


    The magic pill?


    Feiyuxin didn''t dare to think about it. It was a top-level pill. People at the peak of the semi God period could step into the next God without any delay. In the hidden world, it is said that only the demon lord long Haoran had a few in his hand, which he had snatched from Yan Family''s first ancestor a long time ago. Up to now, even Yan''s family can''t take out the creation pill.


    Passing a bitter smile: "so what''s the difference between her life and her death? We still don''t know who killed my father last night."


    Xuanyuan duckweed also wanted to know who was the killer, but these things can''t be known just by wanting to know. She turned around and sat down beside her and said, "you have a chance to live, and one day you can know what happened. It depends on your mother''s survival state. If you are strong enough, you may wake up."


    Feiyuxin took a look at her mother and asked, "duckweed princess, demigod has the ability to repair herself. Like my mother, can she?"


    "Yes!" Xuanyuan duckweed nodded, and when feiyuxin looked happy, she said, "but that''s just to repair the basic damage, brain damage, can''t!"


    Like a basin of cold water poured down from the head, feiyuxin''s joy immediately dissipated, shaking his head with a bitter smile.Xuanyuan duckweed looked at her and said, "you don''t have to be disappointed. After selection, take your mother and I to Xuanyuan secret place and find my grandfather. Maybe there is a way. He and the devil are friends."


    Feiyuxin did not hold any hope, but heard Xuanyuan duckweed''s words, the fire of hope that had just been extinguished burned again and again, nodded: "thank Princess duckweed, thank you!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed did not have a lot of emotional fluctuations to get up, went to open the door and said, "you don''t have to participate in the election, I will give you quota, take good care of your mother, you do not trust people can not let them close, once the outsiders know that your mother is still alive, it will be very troublesome."


    Feiyuxin understands this truth, so she nods to show that she understands. Then Xuanyuan duckweed leaves directly. She can only help so much in this matter. Now she has to prepare for the election.


    After Xuanyuan duckweed leaves, feiyuxin quickly closes the door and looks at her mother lying on the bed. Her heart is sour.


    He picked her up and went into the bathroom. He wanted to help her take a bath and change her clothes. After the election, he secretly took her to Xuanyuan secret place. Now the only hope is to find Xuanyuan emperor. Maybe there is still a chance to find Xuanyuan emperor.


    What feiyuxin doesn''t know is that in the woods outside her residence, chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining are standing here.


    Looking at feiyuxin''s residence from afar, Chu Feng touched his nose and said, "it seems that things have changed."


    Just now, under his left eye peeping, he probably knew that Fei Yuxin''s mother was not dead, but couldn''t wake up for a while.


    Xuanyuan Huining and they didn''t know what was going on. After hearing this, Xuanyuan Lang was shocked and asked, "brother-in-law, how could he not have died? I had a look from a distance. The woman''s meridians must have been broken before she died, and even the bones of her whole body were broken. She is a dead person. Do you think it''s wrong?"


    Chu Feng naturally would not say that his left eye saw feiyuxin''s mother, and then his left eye penetrated to see her heart beating. He just said lightly: "before people die, there will be a breath left. If the breath is not broken, it can live. Didn''t you feel the slight breath fluctuation just now?"


    Xuanyuan Lang recalled and nodded: "it seems that there is a little breath fluctuation, but it has nothing to do with feiyuxin''s mother''s death?"


    Chu Feng slapped xuanyuanlang''s head with a slap: "it''s Xuanyuan duckweed''s voice of activating feiyuxin''s mother with her own strength, so she survived. But if she wants to wake up, it will take some means and time."


    Xuanyuan Lang nodded vaguely, but he didn''t quite understand what Chu Feng said after all.


    Xuanyuan Huining did not doubt Chu Feng''s judgment, because she had completely trusted and relied on Chu Feng these days: "brother in law, if so, can we know from her mouth who killed last night?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, that''s right."


    Xuanyuan Huining glanced at the killing opportunity and said: "brother in law, the flying door master is a good man. I hope you can avenge him if you know who it is then?" The lowest one who can kill FEIBA is the middle God. Xuanyuan Huining can''t do it himself, so I hope Chu Feng can help.


    Chu Feng really didn''t mean to be in charge of these affairs. FEIBA was Xuanyuan emperor''s disciple. Xuanyuan emperor would be in charge of his affairs. However, Xuanyuan Huining said that, and Chu Feng couldn''t say it.


    Nodding: "let''s talk about it then. Let''s go to the chosen place and enter Xuanyuan''s secret place first. Then, feiyuxin wants to save her mother, and she will definitely go to the emperor."


    Then a few talents left here, but what Chu Feng didn''t know was that a plot against him had been planned in the distant land!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2227

    The selection time came as scheduled, but Chu Feng didn''t go to join the fun. Instead, he went to the place where he went to Xuanyuan family''s secret place with many people who were just watching. Now everyone knows that you can enter Xuanyuan''s secret place from here, so they all come here to wait for the end of the selection.


    Then the first time into the Xuanyuan secret, to feel the glory of the Xuanyuan family.


    Of course, the reason why chufeng didn''t go to the chosen place was that he didn''t want to be recognized by others, so he took Xuanyuan Huining and his brother and sister to wait quietly here. However, the news from the waiting process made Chu Feng very speechless.


    Feiyun even denounced the whole inner city of Zhongzhou in the name of feimen young master. He and chufeng had a feud of killing their father. Anyone who knew the whereabouts of Chu Feng would tell him that he would certainly thank him. It seems that he is angry about FEIBA, but Chu Feng knows that he just wants to work hard to become the leader of feimen.


    Of course, some people know that Feiyun is a show. Chu Feng can kill gods. Even if someone knows where Chu Feng told Feiyun, what can Feiyun do? Can he kill Chu Feng?


    Therefore, the so-called announcement of Feiyun is just a joke to listen to, because even if Chu Feng stands in front of Feiyun, he can''t retaliate against Chu Feng, and may even run away in fear. Sending out such meaningless announcement is just telling a joke that can''t be realized in his whole life.


    On the way to wait, Xuanyuan Huining gently touches Chu Feng, and her eyes twinkle with murder: "brother in law, I''ll go and kill Feiyun, right?"


    Others don''t know what the situation is, but Xuanyuan Huining is very clear. If Chu Feng hadn''t accepted FEIBA''s request and took Feiyun and feiyuxin away yesterday, where could Feiyun live today and yell to kill chufeng to avenge FEIBA?


    To help him avoid being killed is not only without gratitude, but also to say that Chu Feng is the one who killed FEIBA. Xuanyuan Huining''s heart is in addition to the killing of Feiyun, which is killing the plane.


    It''s almost ungrateful.


    Although Chu Feng is a little speechless, he won''t be angry because of this. He knows what Feiyun''s mind is, but Chu Feng doesn''t care at all. Now Feiyun''s actions are just Clowns'' tricks in his eyes.


    A giant, why be angry because of a villain''s provocation?


    Therefore, Chu Feng and other people basically have the same idea. He regards Feiyun''s so-called proclamation as a joke. This is also a smart place for Feiyun. Not only can he bring fame, but the most important thing is that he knows that he will not care about these things with him. Therefore, Chu Feng has fun and has no chance to kill him.


    I''m angry for Chu Feng here, but Chu Feng doesn''t care at all. Xuanyuan Huining is too lazy to talk about it.


    But I''ve decided that if Feiyun is like this, it''s OK. But if he doesn''t know what to do, she will definitely kill him. At that time, she doesn''t care whether Chu Feng wants to kill Feiyun.


    Anyway, Xuanyuan Huining''s heart is not allowed to discredit Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng took advantage of Xuanyuan Lang staring at everywhere, quietly kissing Xuanyuan Huining''s face, and said with a smile: "there''s no need to look like this. I have a sense of propriety."


    Xuanyuan Huining''s face turned red when she brushed her face. She quickly looked around and saw that no one noticed that her heart was only half relaxed. But then she glared at Chu Feng and her mouth was shaking. She seemed to be scolding Chu Feng''s son of a bitch and didn''t look at any occasion.


    Chufeng smile, occasionally look at Xuanyuan Huining angry appearance, is also a kind of enjoyment.


    When chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining are flirting with each other behind their backs, an uncertain voice comes from behind Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng heard the sound a little familiar, as if heard where, looked back to see a fiery wild woman with a hat standing behind her, squinting: "are you?"


    Xuanyuan Huining also narrowed his eyes. Generally, if there was a woman beside Chu Feng, the relationship was abnormal. So when she looked at the woman who suddenly appeared, her eyes were full of a sense of examination.


    The woman took off the hat on her head and showed a beautiful and aggressive face. When she saw this face, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses in her heart were roaring and galloping there, because he really knew the woman in front of him, and not only knew it, but also studied the highest ideal of life.


    Rosa, a woman who once met on the battlefield in the wilderness, had a simple life and communication with each other for some reasons, and even became an audience.


    I didn''t expect to meet the first woman in the hidden world in this place. Chu Feng looked unnatural. Fortunately, she didn''t know that she was Chu Feng: "Miss Rosa, what a coincidence!"


    "It''s a coincidence. I thought I was wrong at first." Rosa showed a smile, but her eyes were passing by Xuanyuan Huining, who were also women. She could feel Xuanyuan Huining''s vigilance towards her.


    Seemingly unintentional, but intentionally asked: "this is?"


    "My wife''s sister." Chu Feng did not hesitate to return.


    Rosa nodded slightly, took the initiative to extend her hand, said: "Hello, my name is Rosa, and Lin Feng met in the wilderness battlefield, he is my Savior, you have a good brother-in-law."Xuanyuan Huining was hostile, but saw Rosa to greet herself and felt that she was too suspicious. Some little embarrassed hands on Rosa, and said, "my name is Huining!"


    "Hello, I''m his uncle. You can call me little lang." Xuanyuanlang also walked up beside and took the initiative to hold Rosa''s hand, because he felt Rosa was similar to the cold frost style he used to like, but it was still very cold.


    Rosa was in a daze, and some unnaturally pulled back her hand and nodded, "Hello!"


    Xuanyuanlang, who was bored, felt Rosa didn''t want to be involved with him too much. His eyes turned straight, and he was more handsome than her brother-in-law. How could a woman have no such a guy?


    Xuanyuan Lang turns to stand open hand to see, the heart secretly sighs, looks like the man who eats by face is still more talented than the man who eats by talent!


    In order to attract Xuanyuan Huining''s attention and save her a little bit of attention, Chu Feng opened the topic and asked, "Miss Rosa, are you alone?"


    Rosa nodded and passed by helplessness: "I have been in the wilderness for several years, and I can''t contact my parents and brothers after I come out. I went back to my family and met some old acquaintances. They said that my parents moved away two years ago and they didn''t know where to go, so I went to the private comparison alone and looked for my parents, but I didn''t know if I was still in the dark In this world. "


    Chu Feng could hear the melancholy in Rosa''s words, but he didn''t know what to say to comfort.


    This is in the cruel seclusion, Rosa is still a woman with less talent. For the strong in the hidden world, only the son is the successor. Even if the daughter is even more talented, she only gains benefits or other people''s playthings. Rosa went to the wilderness for several years, and his parents might think she was dead.


    Pat her on the shoulder, relieved: "nothing, stick to it, you will find your parents and them."


    Rosa smiled reluctantly, although she was a little sad, she would not be able to drill on it, and she had experienced the cruelty of the wilderness battlefield. She had already seen through everything in the hidden world, knew what she should do and what she should not do, so that she could live better.


    Perhaps because Rosa said too sad, Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes were not so targeted, but more sympathy, because compared with Rosa, she almost grew up in a thousand of favorite.


    Even came to the hidden world and Chu Feng, the brother-in-law to take care of, although the brother-in-law took care of the bed, but also after all.


    "Take the initiative to pull Rosa''s hand, Xuanyuan Huining said:" then with us, hidden world more rogue, more people also more care. "


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches hard. This boy really has more and more sympathy. Before that, there was no woman around him. But now he has invited a woman to join them. Don''t you worry about anything?


    Looking at Xuanyuan Huining, Chu Feng knew that the aunt must have been sorry for Rosa''s experience and loneliness.


    A helpless smile, if my aunt knew what kind of person Rosa was before, and knew that the woman and herself had intimate relationship, would it be like this?


    Moreover, Rosa with the words around will inevitably be a little inconvenient, this girl is really just compassionate not long brain.


    Rosa shook her head with a smile: "no, I have been used to being alone these days, and it''s not convenient to follow you. Thank you for your kindness."


    Xuanyuanhui nodded: "then you will not be forced."


    Rosa thanked again, and a light beam of her finger beat into Chu Feng''s body, and said, "look at the secret situation of Xuanyuan. If you have something to look after, you can contact me at any time."


    Chu wind in the heart of 10000 Grass Mud Horse roaring, Xuanyuan Huining they did not find, but Chu wind caught Rosa eyes of the meaning, the heart muttered, I think you need to contact me!


    Rosa left her secret voice contact and left directly. Xuanyuan Huining turned around and said when xuanyuanlang didn''t notice, "I am safe if she doesn''t leave actively. It seems that she is really a friend with you!"


    Chu wind twitches at the mouth corner, just now it is strange why Xuanyuan Huining is so abnormal. It turns out that it is trying to see if Rosa has any relationship with him. Fortunately, Rosa has not left, otherwise the aunt will not stop!


    Understand what happened, Chu Feng made a serious said: "don''t appear a woman on suspicion of me, otherwise can not have a pleasant chat."


    Xuanyuan Huining left Chu wind a glance, despised passing, so that Chu wind heart wow cool, this is extremely despised his character!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2228

    As time goes by, more and more people come here to participate in the selection. As for how to select, people don''t care too much about it. They just need to know that they can enter Xuanyuan secret place today.


    Because Xuanyuan secret place has been standing in the mainland of Zhongzhou for endless years. There are only a few people who have actually been there. Today, Xuanyuan secret place needs to be completely opened for all people to enter. Compared with the hidden world, Dabi doesn''t know what''s going on in the end. Now we are more concerned about entering Xuanyuan secret place.


    There are more and more people who come here when the sun is setting on the street. They have seen that people are people. If it was not for the flying gate who sent the strong guards in front of the garden, there must have been many powerful people in the hidden world who have gone into the garden to find out.


    When the setting sun is completely set, the last touch of the afterglow, Xuanyuan duckweed also fell from the sky, with an indescribable noble woman standing in front of the crowd, she did not show any momentum, but when your eyes see her, there will be a feeling of looking up.


    Chu Feng also took a serious look at Xuanyuan duckweed. It''s no wonder that being the first princess of Xuanyuan''s family, she is so proud of her unique demeanor and the realm of the middle God. It''s hard to find a woman who can be compared with her in the hidden world, but I don''t know what kind of man such a woman is committed to?


    Because Xuanyuan duckweed is not alone. It is said that she already has a daughter, and her daughter is also said to have amazing talent. Nowadays, Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan CuO are generally inferior gods, and they are called the outstanding young generation of Xuanyuan family.


    Xuanyuan duckweed, who can let her give birth to a child willingly? Chu Feng conjectures that the lowest estimate is the superior God, or even the God of creation. However, it is normal to see Xuanyuan duckweed''s unique style, even if it is really related to the God of nature. The existence of such a woman is a manifestation of charm.


    Xuanyuan duckweed''s eyes calmly swept through the crowd, and then turned to look at the huge tree. With a little bit of finger power, she did not enter the tree, and then produced a faint light. A huge whirlpool door appeared.


    We all know that it must be the passage to Xuanyuan''s secret place. As long as you go there, you will step into the legendary place. Maybe you can see the legendary Yellow Emperor, the God Emperor Xuanyuan emperor!


    "I have only one thing to say before you go in."


    Xuanyuan duckweed opened the channel to the Xuanyuan secret place and turned to face the crowd. Her voice was very light, but it brought out a sense of oppression that made people hard to resist: "that is, entering Xuanyuan secret place is equivalent to suffering from the rules and constraints of Xuanyuan secret place. If anyone violates the rules and regulations, he will be expelled or die, and there is no third choice!"


    When they heard Xuanyuan duckweed''s account, they also calmed down. It was Xuanyuan''s secret place, which was not comparable to the inner city of Zhongzhou. If they wanted to go in, they would bear more pressure. They warned themselves that they should keep a low profile at that time, otherwise they would not know how to die. That would be a tragedy.


    Xuanyuan duckweed did not seem to want to say a little more, slowly walked to one side, gently nodded: "go in, enter Xuanyuan secret place, no one is allowed to enter the guarded place, you can go to the place without guard!"


    As Xuanyuan duckweed said that she could go in, everyone dispersed the nervousness and uneasiness, and became excited and excited. Immediately, someone quickly went forward and did not enter the channel, and disappeared in front of everyone in an instant.


    One person went in, and the others followed quickly. Many people went in together every moment. Chu Feng saw in his eyes that Xuanyuan''s secret place was about to usher in a peak flow of people.


    However, for the vast and endless Xuanyuan secret place, no matter how many people go, it can still be accommodated. However, it is not known what kind of selection and competition will be conducted by those who participate in the hidden world Dabi in Xuanyuan family to eliminate the rest, and what is the final destination?


    Chu Feng doesn''t think Xuanyuan''s secret place is the end of Dabi in the hidden world. This is not something that Xuanyuan family can initiate. It must involve the top of the hidden world. The person Chu Feng thinks of is Lu Wan. But as for where the people of the hidden world Dabi are going, Chu Feng can''t spy out.


    More and more people went in. When it was almost the same, Chu Feng also motioned Xuanyuan Huining to go in together. On the way, Chu Feng subconsciously stopped because he felt Xuanyuan duckweed staring at him. Chu Feng could still feel the subtle feeling.


    However, that is to stop, Chu Feng strides into it, Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Lang also followed.


    "Who is that man, and why do I feel a little nervous when I see it?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed stands aside and looks at those who enter Xuanyuan''s secret place. In her mind, she is thinking about the Chu Feng she saw just now. She doesn''t know who it is, but in that person, she feels the breath that she can''t resist. It''s very wonderful, but it''s a real feeling.


    Glancing over the faint doubts, she looks at the position of the passage. Chu Feng has already gone in. Xuanyuan duckweed has more questions in her heart, but she can''t think of it any more. She should think more of herself.As for those who enter Xuanyuan secret place from feimen, they will be received by people of her department and go to the places they should go. Xuanyuan duckweed does not worry that these people will not be controlled after they go to Xuanyuan secret place.


    When the night came completely, the surrounding land became dark, and the number of people who entered Xuanyuan''s secret place did not know how many, but there were still people who kept coming, and did not mean to stop every minute. Xuanyuan duckweed looked at it and knew that almost all of the participants in the hidden world had entered.


    She turned around and disappeared in the blink of an eye. Now that the passage is open, these people can enter and leave at will. Her role here is to make a selection. Today''s cruelty has eliminated one-third of the people in the hidden world, and only two-thirds of them are qualified for the fourth round.


    Leaving the garden, Xuanyuan duckweed strides across the void to feiyuxin''s residence. She opens the door and goes in. Feiyuxin is sitting there in a daze. The plump woman on the bed has taken a bath and changed her clothes. Xuanyuan duckweed says faintly: "take your mother with me."


    Feiyuxin was just there thinking about Chu Feng. She nodded and quickly picked up the plump woman. Then she followed Xuanyuan duckweed out of the yard, but did not leave immediately.


    Feiyuxin asked curiously, "duckweed princess, shall we not go?"


    "If someone comes, your mother will give it to me first. When I''m at the entrance of the passage, I''ll come out when you get there." Xuanyuan duckweed reaches out to take the plump woman in feiyuxin''s arms, and disappears without a trace.


    Soon after Xuanyuan duckweed leaves, feiyuxin is still there, wondering who is coming, and Feiyun appears at the door.


    When she came in, she didn''t look so good-looking. Seeing feiyuxin standing there, she said angrily, "what''s the matter? Why don''t you send my mother to be buried with my father? I''ve arranged everything there."


    Feiyuxin slightly frowned: "speak to me politely, what have you done in the end, you want to and Chu Feng never die?"


    Feiyun''s expression was stiff, passing a light sullen. Feiyuxin now spoke to him more and more disrespectful. He suppressed his anger and said, "what do you do with so much, mother?"


    Now, the murderer said, "I don''t want to be careful of killing him, but I don''t think it''s best for you to do something like this in order to make a mockery of him


    "Shut up!" Feiyun''s face changed slightly, and then he said, "what can I do? It''s not up to you to teach me. Please tell me where my mother is. I''ll send her to bury her with my father, and then go to Xuanyuan secret place. This time, I must find an opportunity to break through the divine realm."


    Feiyuxin sneered and didn''t care about Feiyun''s anger and emotional excitement.


    Turning to the door, she said, "I don''t know where my mother has gone. If you want to know, go to Princess duckweed. She took her mother away, and she said she would bury her mother."


    Feiyun was stunned when he heard the speech. Today Xuanyuan duckweed did let people take away, but it was not right!


    I also want to ask feiyuxin if she knows anything. She just turns around and finds that feiyuxin doesn''t know where to go. Feiyun immediately raises her hand in anger, and a rockery nearby directly collapses.


    "Damned feiyuxin, I will marry you to a pariah in the name of the master of the gate when I achieve the throne of God!" he said


    At the moment, feiyuxin naturally doesn''t know what Feiyun is thinking. She just crosses the void and goes towards the garden. She knows that Xuanyuan duckweed is going to take her to Xuanyuan emperor.


    When you think about seeing the legendary Yellow Emperor, feiyuxin looks more excited.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2229

    Xuanyuan secret territory, vast land even at night can feel a prosperous atmosphere, the power of martial arts can feel at any time anywhere.


    Near the night, a shadow came out of the entrance of the Xuanyuan secret environment like lightning, and then fell across the empty sky on a mountain range in the distance, holding a person, which is Xuanyuan duckweed holding a plump woman.


    Not long after, another figure followed, and feiyuxin also came to the mountain range, looking at xiangxuanyuan duckweed with absolute reverence.


    Just now, there were still many people coming into Xuanyuan secret territory. She couldn''t find the opportunity to avoid the sight of the public and bring her mother in. So Xuanyuan duckweed took over, and then in a blink of an eye, everything was flying in the rain, and Xuanyuan duckweed had already carried people into the passage, and it was not found.


    This is the realm of the middle God, which is the strength of the middle God!


    Feiyuxin''s yearning for the divine realm was improved again. Although FEIBA told her that it might be Chu Feng''s help when she asked her about the mountain, feiyuxin was more willing to believe that it was her talent and had the qualification of the middle God, but it only took a little time to settle and break through.


    Xuanyuan duckweed returned the plump woman to feiyuxin. Before she reached the mountain range, the entrance direction of Xuanyuan secret area can be seen far away, and some people have been entering the Xuanyuan secret area.


    There are also the strong people of Xuanyuan family who are guiding there. Those who are not qualified to participate in the Dabi of the hidden world are heading to Xuanyuan ancient city. Those who are qualified to participate in the Dabi of the hidden world are heading to Xuanyuan holy land, including those who enter from the flying gate and from the Yimen, but there is a common point.


    All of them are semi gods under 30 years old. They can only be qualified from the initial need of the natural rage period to participate in the semi divine period. How many people Xuanyuan duckweed have been eliminated are unknown, but it is definitely an amazing number.


    Just don''t know how many people in this will join the Xuanyuan family, their branch?


    Xuanyuan duckweed seems to think about something flying rain Xin also dare not disturb, just holding her mother in the back to look.


    But for a long time, Xuanyuan duckweed didn''t seem to leave here. Feiyuxin was puzzled and asked softly, "Princess duckweed, are we going to find the emperor? Why are you still here? "


    "I don''t know where my grandfather is!" Xuanyuan duckweed silence, a light back to a sentence.


    "You don''t know, how can it be?" she said


    In feiyuxin, many people can not know where Xuanyuan emperor is, but Xuanyuan duckweed, as the granddaughter of Xuanyuan emperor, is the only God in Xuanyuan family. How can we not know where Xuanyuan emperor is?


    "Is it strange?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed turned back and asked a faint question, the look calm can not see what she is thinking, but feiyuxin in her face saw a little helpless.


    The heart slightly moved, the flying rain Xin did not reply, but already believed Xuanyuan duckweed really did not know where Xuanyuan emperor is.


    Xuanyuan duckweed also does not know where Xuanyuan emperor is, not she is not Xuanyuan family, nor her realm and strength can not, but because she is a woman.


    But Xuanyuan family has an unwritten rule since the second generation. No woman can hold too much power. However, she is a woman. If it is not her father, she will not have this position today.


    But she can give her some power, but there are some things that can not be broken. That is, she is not qualified to know where Xuanyuan emperor is, and his father also bears some pressure, and does not tell her, and this pressure is her uncle, Xuanyuan Yifu!


    Xuanyuan duckweed understands why Xuanyuan Yifu didn''t let her father tell her the emperor of Xuanyuan because Xuanyuan Yifu has a son Xuanyuan 3000, who is the strongest man in their third generation Xuanyuan family. It is the next principal of Xuanyuan family. Then Xuanyuan is wrong.


    In order to make people agree with and get used to the status of Xuanyuan 3000, Xuanyuan duckweed is not very happy, even if she and Xuanyuan 3000 are excellent, but ultimately a woman.


    In order to break the pattern that the status of women is not good, Xuanyuan duckweed has also tried hard, and is committed to a strong man to have a child, but the child is also a daughter, which makes Xuanyuan duckweed''s status inferior to Xuanyuan 3000.


    This is Xuanyuan duckweed''s pain in her heart. But now she doesn''t go to Xuanyuan emperor here because she doesn''t know where to go. She is waiting for her father''s news to see if her father will tell him where Xuanyuan emperor is.


    Only waiting for two hours, Xuanyuan duckweed has not received any news. I wonder whether her father has not received the news, or whether her father has been under the pressure of her second uncle, and does not want to tell her that Xuanyuan duckweed has a lot of speculation in her heart, but there is no reasonable explanation.


    But she was not angry, she had been used to this kind of the heavy and light things for years. Unless she was a man, her two uncle would not let her out. Even if her father wanted to help her, there was no way.Time is getting more and more night, Xuanyuan duckweed sighs slightly, ready to tell feiyuxin that she can''t do anything, the voice that has not been heard for hundreds of years rings in her ear.


    Quiet for a while, Xuanyuan duckweed has been no smile on the face, finally showed a faint smile, smile!


    Then he turned and said, "come with me."


    Flying away, feiyuxin is curious that she doesn''t know where the emperor Xuanyuan is. Now there is a place to go, but she still quickly follows up. Although it''s only the peak in the late period of demigod, Xuanyuan duckweed doesn''t speed up, so Xuanyuan Huining can barely keep up with him.


    Before long, they fell in front of a lake, not far from the entrance of Xuanyuan secret place. There were swans floating quietly on the lake to rest.


    Feiyuxin looks around and can see that this is a beautiful place, but there are many places like the hidden world. What does Xuanyuan duckweed bring with her?


    Xuanyuan duckweed did not go to see the surrounding environment at the moment, but looked excitedly at the mountain opposite the lake, which was not very high. To be exact, she looked at the cave in the middle of the mountain, because her father told her that Xuanyuan emperor was here, in a cave.


    Holding back the excitement, Xuanyuan duckweed said: "in the past, the cave, but don''t have any bad behavior."


    After feiyuxin''s explanation, Xuanyuan duckweed straddles the void and falls in front of the cave in the blink of an eye. She does not kneel on the ground in the first two steps, but looks at the cave calmly. When feiyuxin and her mother follow her, Xuanyuan duckweed whispers: "grandfather, granddaughter Xuanyuan duckweed, please meet me."


    Feiyuxin is still wondering what situation, smell speech look a Ning, surprised to look at that cave, Xuanyuan emperor here?


    Her father FEIBA is a disciple of Xuanyuan emperor. But feiyuxin has never seen Xuanyuan emperor once since she was born. Can you see him today?


    In the excitement of feiyuxin, there was no response from the cave. He looked stunned, didn''t he?


    Xuanyuan duckweed''s heart is also a little bottomless. This is her first time to come to this place, and her father said that Xuanyuan emperor is here. As for whether people are there, Xuanyuan duckweed is not very clear.


    "Granddaughter Xuanyuan duckweed, please see my grandfather


    The second time, there was no response in the cave. Xuanyuan duckweed trembled slightly. She believed that her father would not cheat herself. She just didn''t know whether it was a human being or not. Xuanyuan duckweed didn''t know, but if it was the former, it was OK. If it was the latter, Xuanyuan duckweed knew that she would not have a future.


    Because Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t see her, it means that Xuanyuan family doesn''t allow women to show up is her grandfather''s meaning. Who can change it?


    Then she called for the third time, but there was no response. Xuanyuan duckweed was completely disheartened. She turned around and didn''t want to say anything. Looking at the lake under the night, she was ready to leave. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly felt a subtle breath fluctuation.


    Looking at the night sky, feiyuxin also followed her eyes, only to see a flash of light on the night sky, fleeting, but behind them came a faint voice, calm but with absolute dignity: "are you?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed turned around and looked a little. She didn''t even feel that someone was behind her, let alone feiyuxin.


    "Oh, duckweed!"


    The speaker was Xuanyuan emperor who came back from the temple of reverence. When he saw Xuanyuan duckweed nodding with a smile, he looked at feiyuxin and narrowed his eyes slightly: "are you?"


    Feiyuxin blinks her eyes, this one in front of her? Emperor Xuanyuan? How is it different from what you imagined? In feiyuxin''s fantasy, Xuanyuan emperor should be a very domineering and dignified person. But seeing Xuanyuan emperor at the moment, feiyuxin only has that kind of very kind feeling, and has no meaning of being majestic at all.


    Seeing feiyuxin''s silence, Xuanyuan duckweed frowned slightly and helped her reply: "she is feiyuxin, FEIBA''s daughter. Because FEIBA has been killed, his wife appeared to be a feiyuxin, and the murderer has not been investigated carefully. Now she is the only witness who knows who started the attack at that time, so I brought her to think that grandfather can help."


    "FEIBA is your disciple. I believe grandfather also wants to know who killed him."


    Xuanyuan emperor slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at the plump woman in her arms. He went up to her and opened his palm. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "I can''t do anything about it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2230

    When Xuanyuan emperor said that he could not help, he was very calm. It seemed that he could not save the plump woman. It was just a very normal thing.


    But for Xuanyuan duckweed and feiyuxin, it is a shocking thing. They know that Xuanyuan emperor is one of the few gods of nature in the hidden world, and it is also a relatively old God of nature. How can the power of the world of one thought not save a person? Isn''t the God of creation able to turn corruption into magic?


    Xuanyuan emperor walked over and stood at the edge of the lake and said faintly, "I can''t save her because her brain is damaged. It''s not a simple wound that can be repaired. Moreover, I have no blood relationship with her, and I haven''t practiced similar skills, so I can''t repair her strength at all."


    After listening to the emperor Xuanyuan''s explanation, Xuanyuan duckweed nodded slightly. It''s not surprising that Xuanyuan emperor can''t save people. It''s not that Xuanyuan emperor can''t save people, but the blood is not connected at all. The cultivation methods are different and the strength is contrary!


    "The emperor!"


    But feiyuxin didn''t give up when she heard of it. She said, "Princess duckweed said you knew the Demon Lord. In the hidden world, everyone knows that the devil has a magic pill, and the magic pill can also save my mother."


    Xuanyuan emperor turned around to show his affinity and compatibility, without any dignity: "it''s true that Caihua Dan can save your mother, and the Demon Lord does have it, but that''s all before, because one year ago, Chang''e came to the temple to invite the Demon Lord to fight. The Demon Lord was defeated and took all the magic pills."


    Feiyuxin smell speech, the whole person solidified in place in general.


    The demon lord and Xuanyuan emperor are legendary gods of creation. Their strength is unimaginable. They have been defeated by people?


    Thinking of Chang''e, Fei Yuxin asked, "is she strong?"


    "You''ll find out later." Xuanyuan emperor''s faint smile didn''t mean much. As for whether Chang''e is strong or not, feiyuxin must know that some time ago, the matter of ice blade snow plain has already spread all over the hidden world, and feiyuxin has to ask such questions now, but she is not willing to admit that Chang''e is powerful.


    Women always do not want other women strong, women do not want to be powerless to fight against the fate of time, someone detached above everything.


    Chang''e is such a woman, and feiyuxin belongs to the kind of people who can''t fight against the fate, so she naturally wants to question Chang''e''s strength.


    What Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t know was that Fei Yuxin had another reason to raise such a query. That is, it is now said that Chang''e was the woman of Chu Feng, and Chang''e was once the emperor''s daughter. Everything killed her countless times. She couldn''t accept that the women around Chu Feng were superior to her and had a hidden hatred.


    But now Xuanyuan emperor does not say, feiyuxin also is not easy to ask, look at the mother in her arms, the look passed the pain: "then my mother has always been like this, can''t wake up all her life?"


    Xuanyuan emperor shook his head: "I don''t know. Everything depends on the fate of the individual, but the person who killed your father will not have any good reward. Moreover, I infer that the reason why someone wants to kill your father is to know the direction of Chu Feng from his mouth. If it is right, you are not in the flying door that night?"


    Feiyuxin frowned and nodded: "on the night my father was killed, my brother and I were not in feimen, but were taken away by Chu Feng. He also said that my father requested him, but I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    Xuanyuan emperor frowned slightly, thought for a while and sighed.


    Feiyuxin can''t judge whether it''s true or not, but he can. FEIBA must have asked for help from chufeng, but he didn''t tell Chu Feng what happened. The purpose was to protect Xuanyuan Huining and Feiyun and feiyuxin. Unfortunately, the protection was successful, but he lost his life.


    Squinting his eyes, Xuanyuan emperor guessed the possibility of the matter, but he was still unable to determine who threatened FEIBA, and finally killed FEIBA.


    Xuanyuan duckweed then stepped forward two steps and asked, "Fei BA''s wife can''t be recovered. Do we need to do something to track down the person who killed Fei Ba?"


    Xuanyuan Huang shook his head and said to feiyuxin, "little girl, take your mother to the lake first. I want to talk to duckweed about something."


    Feiyuxin is grief that her mother may not be able to wake up at the moment, and her hatred for Chang''e''s snatching of Caihua Dan. Hearing this, she nods her head and soars to the other side of the lake where she has just fallen.


    After feiyuxin left, Xuanyuan duckweed respectfully asked, "grandfather, is there anything I need to do?"


    "You''re better than 3000." Xuanyuan emperor looked at Xuanyuan duckweed and said, "it''s not that your realm is stronger than him, but your mood is stronger than him. However, you still need to change it. Sometimes power can make a person understand more things, but it can also blind a person''s eyes."


    "Open up a little, if everything goes with the luck, you may see something different."


    Xuanyuan duckweed frowned and pondered over Xuanyuan emperor''s words. She seemed to understand, but felt that she did not understand, but nodded: "duckweed will remember grandfather''s instruction."


    Xuanyuan emperor looked back at the lake and said, "I can''t save FEIBA''s wife, but there''s someone in Xuanyuan''s secret land. FEIBA is my disciple and a person who has respected me for thousands of years. Although I don''t need his respect, compared with your father and your third uncle, this respect makes me feel a kind of father son relationship.""FEIBA is like my son. I''m very sad that he''s dead now, but I can''t do anything. You can go to Chu Feng and ask Chu Feng to rescue people, and then ask who killed FEIBA."


    In the deep eyes began to twinkle in the cold killing opportunity, as if whirlpool general deep: "then give the most severe punishment, do not ask the identity, status, also do not ask the source, even if", "he is my son, my grandson!"


    On the way back from zunshen temple, Xuanyuan emperor recalled LV Wan''s words more than once. Although Chu Feng would have conflicts with Xuanyuan family members, it must be his descendants. The people who can kill FEIBA in the hidden world are probably those people. Xuanyuan emperor has already thought about and prepared for it.


    Lu Wan wanted him to make a good choice, and Xuanyuan emperor had already made a choice. If it was his descendants who killed FEIBA for their own purposes, then pay for their lives!


    Xuanyuan duckweed is surprised to hear the indifferent and merciless words of emperor Xuanyuan. At the moment, she is even more aware of the indifferent and merciless confession of emperor Xuanyuan. Even if her descendants kill FEIBA, they will die?


    Xuanyuan duckweed''s body was slightly shocked, and she was glad that she had never thought about it. However, she also responded with astonishment and asked, "Chu Feng is in Xuanyuan''s secret place. Isn''t he gone?"


    Now the land of Zhongzhou, because of the information of feiyuxin, knows that the man who killed xuanyuanzheng was chufeng, but he has already left? How can you still be in Xuanyuan secret place?


    Xuanyuan emperor faint smile, for Xuanyuan duckweed he still trust: "come can go, leave can also come back, go, go to the inner city of Zhongzhou, you can find him, he is now called Lin Feng, this matter you know it can, even your father do not disclose half a word."


    "Find him, face him as a younger generation, and let him rescue FEIBA''s wife!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed still felt incredible, but she believed that Xuanyuan emperor would not deceive herself. She nodded and bowed solemnly: "I''ll go first, grandfather!"


    Xuanyuan emperor nodded slightly. Xuanyuan duckweed went across the void to the other side of the lake, and left with feiyuxin. When she returned to Xuanyuan Holy Land in the night sky, Xuanyuan duckweed was not calm. Now that Chu Feng''s reputation has changed in the hidden world, he has come to Xuanyuan secret place again. What does he want to do?


    What''s more, the appearance of Xuanyuan emperor seems to have been known for a long time. Xuanyuan duckweed thinks it is very strange, and even has a bold guess. There is always a connection between Xuanyuan emperor and Chu Feng.


    After all, Emperor Xuanyuan and the Demon Lord are old friends, and Chu Feng is the demon lord''s grandson. It is not surprising that he is related to Chu Feng.


    Thinking of these things, she also went back to Xuanyuan holy land. She took feiyuxin away from everyone''s eyes and went back to the residence of the second elder''s territory. There were no maid servants or guards. Xuanyuan duckweed and feiyuxin arranged for her to put the plump woman in a room first, and then walked to the garden in the courtyard.


    Xuanyuan emperor told Chu Feng that he was not allowed to tell anyone, even her father. Xuanyuan duckweed originally wanted to tell feiyuxin that there was still a way to wake her mother up, but she thought it over.


    However, Xuanyuan duckweed is still a little surprised to think that FEIBA''s death makes Xuanyuan emperor even his descendants not care about it. However, after a careful consideration, it will be relieved that these descendants only look up to and rely on Xuanyuan emperor. FEIBA is respectful and loyal from the heart, just like his own son, and it is normal for Xuanyuan emperor to value it.


    Turning around and looking at feiyuxin, thinking about whether or not to accept feiyuxin as a disciple, this is also a kind of relationship. But after thinking about what Xuanyuan emperor said and asked her to let go of some things, Xuanyuan duckweed gave up the idea again.


    "Take good care of your mother. You don''t need to worry about the fourth round of hidden world Dabi. I will let you go where you should go. I will arrange the rest. If there is no accident, your mother will have a chance to wake up."


    "In addition, stay here and don''t go out. If you have something you can contact me and I will arrange it."


    Then a secret sound technique did not enter feiyuxin''s body, Xuanyuan duckweed turned to leave. She also needed to find Chu Feng and ask him to rescue feiyuxin''s mother according to Xuanyuan emperor''s wishes.


    It''s just who killed FEIBA. Don''t you know the anger of Xuanyuan emperor is terrible?


    Xuanyuan duckweed can''t think of it. She only knows that when feiyuxin''s mother wakes up and says the murderer, the hidden world will probably usher in a bloodbath!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2231

    The night dew is deep, and it will be dawn in another four hours. Xuanyuan secret place is finally quiet down, but many people still come to Xuanyuan secret place at this moment.


    In the past, it only took three or four hours of darkness to be completely quiet. But today, with the participation in the hidden world contest and the people who come to see the excitement, the whole Xuanyuan secret place is in constant excitement. In the next time, it will be more lively.


    In a luxurious hotel room in the ancient city of Xuanyuan, Chu Feng breathed out a breath and relaxed: "it''s time to be quiet at last."


    After they came into Xuanyuan secret place, Chu Feng did not go to other places. Instead, they went to the ancient city to find an inn to rest. But after nightfall, there was a lot of noise everywhere. Those who came to Xuanyuan secret place were excited as if they had been beaten by chicken blood, and they just managed to settle down just now.


    Now it''s time to have a rest. Chufeng asks xuanyuanlang and Xuanyuan Huining to go back to their rooms to have a rest. Although they really want this sister-in-law to stay with him, but with xuanyuanlang, an ignorant brother-in-law, Chu Feng can''t help it.


    Xuanyuan Lang should get up and leave. Xuanyuan Huining looks back at chufeng when he follows. However, he still follows Xuanyuan Lang out and goes back to his own room. He thinks that the time he spends with Chu Feng may be less and less, and Xuanyuan Huining''s heart will be more miserable.


    There is only one person left in the room. When Chu Feng is ready to have a rest, Rosa''s voice rings in his ear. Shocked, the woman does not rest at this time. Chu Feng also responds to her voice.


    Slowly Chu Feng looks fierce convulsion, in the heart ten thousand Grass Mud Horse whistling and running, the feeling is not very good?


    Chu Feng opened one side of the window and jumped out and disappeared under the night. Even if Xuanyuan Huining found out, it was OK. Chu Feng had already thought about it and said that he was hiding in the demon world. What he was afraid of was that he could not rest because of the noise.


    After leaving the inn, Chu Feng went to the southwest. After about dozens of kilometers, he came to a large architectural courtyard. Looking around, he knew that this was also a form of accommodation. However, compared with the inn, the cost would be higher, but for those who like to pursue peace, it was nothing.


    Because there are independent courtyards here, and the owners here have requirements, there is no conflict, and we try not to disturb others.


    Chu Feng according to Rosa said a few twists and turns to a small courtyard outside, just went in to see Rosa sitting under the tree in the yard, the corner of his mouth raised a smile and went over: "Miss Rosa!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s voice, Rosa was surprised that she didn''t find anyone close to her, but she also jumped up and hugged Chu Feng and gave her a kiss.


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse this. Recently, xuanyuanlang''s electric light bulb has been around, and he hasn''t been intimate with Xuanyuan Huining. It''s just that Rosa invited Chu Feng on his own initiative. Of course, it''s also because Rosa doesn''t know his real identity, otherwise Chu Feng will not come.


    A hot kiss into the room, Rosa gently pushed Chu Feng back two steps, slowly took off her clothes, a black close clothes can not cover the fiery body, again went up and chufeng kiss together, as if has been hungry and thirsty for a long time.


    After falling on the big bed, both of them had no restraint. Rosa pressed Chu Feng on her body and actively and enthusiastically kissed Chu Feng. Chu Feng hissed at her neck, chest and waist all the way to,,,,


    Chu Feng felt that Rosa was not overbearing in general, and felt that Rosa had been hungry and thirsty for a long time, and met directly without saying a word If Chu Feng had not experienced this woman''s madness, he would have doubted whether she had any conspiracy, such as deliberately seducing himself.


    After a noble musical instrument research, Rosa sat up and sat down directly. She couldn''t help moaning and flew directly once. Her body was lying on Chu Feng''s body, powerless to raise her hand: "am I not very promising, so I can''t do it? But with you, I''ve never felt like this before


    Chu Feng felt the gentle package, the heart of Rosa with famous tools, so can all accept.


    "Do you have a lot of men?" she asked


    Chu Feng was just asking, or joking. She didn''t want Rosa''s reaction to be so big. As soon as her eyes turned over, she pressed Rosa under her body: "it seems that I can''t punish you once!"


    Rosa''s face changed greatly, thinking of the metamorphosis of Chu Feng, she said, "I just flew, let me slow down, ah, easy!"


    Before the words were finished, the room sounded the bugle of charge, and Rosa''s slight muffled hum, as well as the sound of the big bed because of the violent swing, which made the night more ambiguous.


    In the past, I don''t know how long, Rosa called weakly: "Lin Feng, let me go, please, I''ll die if I go down again!"


    "Ask me to come, then you must be responsible for enough, and then wait!" Chufeng''s playful smile. For a woman like Rosa, she doesn''t need any pity. So Chu Feng is the most savage and direct charge, which makes Rosa defeated.But when Chu Feng was about to vent all the bullets, she stopped. Her eyes were slightly cold and looked out. Last night, she flashed in her eyes. How could she be?


    Rosa saw Chu wind stop and sighed, "OK, go away, I''m slow!"


    Chu Feng saw a man standing in the yard, but at the moment they all thought they didn''t know. When Rosa thought he could, he moved again, and the bugle sounded again. Rosa had already changed from pleading to swearing, but in the end, there was even a little more aggrieved crying, and a loud scolding: "it''s rotten!"


    Rosa glared at Chu Feng fiercely. She didn''t have the strength to speak, but she was very surprised. She didn''t notice it in the daytime today. Now she found that Chu Feng was the highest cultivation in the later period of demigod, which was not a little higher than that in the wilderness battlefield a few months ago.


    "Take a rest first, I''m going!"


    Chu Feng said that she left without waiting for Rosa''s response to open the door. She seemed to ignore people when she put on her pants. However, Chu Feng knew that Rosa would not care about these things. All she needed was the feeling of fighting with the men she was interested in.


    Outside, Chu Feng saw the people standing in the yard, not Xuanyuan duckweed, who can it be?


    Xuanyuan duckweed looks for chufeng in Xuanyuan ancient city according to Xuanyuan emperor''s intention. After many investigations, there are many people who lock in Lin Feng''s name. However, from the perspective of age and realm, only the person in front of her is the one in front of her. That face is not the face of Chu Feng, but Xuanyuan duckweed intuitively is the person she is looking for.


    She just thought that she had followed me from the Inn and waited here for two hours. She was very ashamed and angry because she felt a little chilly.


    Chu Feng did not pretend not to know Xuanyuan duckweed, politely said: "duckweed princess, how can you be here?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed narrowed her eyes and looked at Chu Feng. Her eyes flashed with curiosity. Was this man really Chu Feng? Is that too strong?


    A sharp color flashed in his eyes, and then he asked, "Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng is stunned and looks back at the room. In fact, she feels that Rosa can hear her. But in Xuanyuan duckweed''s eyes, it is the person in front of her that thinks there is a person behind her.


    Sure Rosa can''t hear, Chu Feng turned back and shook her head: "my name is Lin Feng. Is Chu Feng taboo? But I''m not! "


    There are more than 300 people in Xuanyuan ancient city called Linfeng. After removing those who are too fat, too thin, too short and too high, and those who are over 30 years old, there are only 20 left.


    And this is the most up to standard, how can it not be Chu Feng? As for whether Xuanyuan emperor is wrong, Xuanyuan duckweed has no such doubt, but the people in front of her say that she is not, and has not been named by her own kind of trance, is it really not?


    Feeling the state breath of Chu wind is the peak of semi God''s later cultivation. But Chu Feng can challenge the strong and even kill the middle gods. It can''t be so weak. At least, it can''t feel the breath of realm. Is it true that you have mistaken people?


    Seeing Xuanyuan duckweed, Chu Feng was not sure, and she said, "Princess duckweed, I''ll leave first. Goodbye!"


    "Wait!" Xuanyuan duckweed thinks that he may have found the wrong person. Chu Feng should have another person. When he heard Chu Feng go, Xuanyuan duckweed stopped him: "where do you come from?"


    Chu Feng did not think that he would be recognized, but Xuanyuan duckweed asked: "lingyunzong subordinate Nancheng!"


    "Liar!" Suddenly, Xuanyuan duckweed drank coldly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2232

    liar?


    This time, Chu Feng was confused. He came from the modern world. The present world certainly can''t say that he came from lingyunzong''s subordinate Nancheng. How could he become a liar?


    However, Xuanyuan duckweed said: "every place has different resources and different environments. You said you came from Nancheng, a subordinate of lingyunzong. But the top young talents in Nancheng are only tiannu seven levels, and they are all in 256. You don''t seem to be at this age. Do you think I believe it?"


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded and finally understood why Xuanyuan duckweed said he was a liar.


    Because the environment of each place is different, it will affect the level of martial arts cultivation. In Nancheng, the younger generation can go to the seven levels of tiannu. Great perfection is a genius, but in the four forces, such people are very common.


    Therefore, only those in the four forces who want to go to the infinite close to the divine realm can be regarded as a genius. The outstanding person of the younger generation can not be compared with the four main cities of its subordinates, because the resources and environment that everyone enjoys are different, which is why many martial arts dream of going to a higher level.


    Because if you go to a higher level, you can get better cultivation resources, so you can pursue higher martial arts.


    For example, in the Xuanyuan family, the top people of the younger generation are likely to be the inferior gods, just like xuanyuancuo. This is also because the Xuanyuan family enjoys more resources than the four great forces. Of course, it is also because the Xuanyuan emperor, the God of nature, sits in charge. Otherwise, the level of the Xuanyuan family is at most the same as that of the four forces.


    The strength of each family depends on their ancestors. The ancestors of the four forces are all the second generation ancestors, and the Xuanyuan family is created by Xuanyuan emperor, which is naturally incomparable.


    Xuanyuan duckweed said he was a liar, that is to say, if he came from Nancheng, he could not have his current accomplishments and realm. If he was from Nancheng, how could he be?


    Chu Feng also felt that what he had just thought was not comprehensive enough, but all of a sudden he thought of a good speech.


    "After being elected from Nancheng to lingyunzong, I went to the testing place created by their first generation. I was the state of the late demigod period, and then from Lingyun sect to Zhongzhou, I went from the latter half god to the present state. Isn''t it strange?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed did not choose to believe because of Chu Feng''s words. Instead, she showed a light sarcastic color. Chu Feng looked in her eyes and felt a lump in her heart. What was wrong?


    Just a sudden silence, Xuanyuan duckweed said: "I can be sure now, you are Chu Feng."


    What?


    Chu Feng doubted whether he had heard me wrong. He explained it so clearly, and even the promotion of his realm was so clear. How could he affirm that I was Chu Feng?


    "Ninety percent of the people who participated in Dabi are now in Xuanyuan holy land."


    Xuanyuan duckweed showed absolute self-confidence, and said her judgment coldly: "and although you can explain here, can you give me the waist token to prove that you are a participant in the hidden world? Don''t say it''s gone. The waist token will automatically form and recognize the owner when it is selected. If it''s gone, it will come back. "


    Chufeng heard the speech, the heart was cool and cool, and felt that the cells in the head were not enough after the shooting.


    In my heart, I regret that I didn''t take part in the hidden world big competition to promote my accomplishments to the present level, because my talent is so strong that I can''t say that I was eliminated when I was elected. Xuanyuan duckweed is really smart, at least one of the women Chu Feng met who was smart enough to rank in the top ten.


    But even so, Chu Feng would not admit it. Anyway, wearing a mask: "duckweed princess, your judgment is indeed very convincing, but I am not Chu Feng, so it is useless for you to say more."


    "Goodbye, I''m going back to rest."


    Chufeng turns around after finishing. He doesn''t know why Xuanyuan duckweed would come to him, but what he prepared for in Xuanyuan secret place this time is to keep a low profile and have no mood to do anything. Therefore, no matter whether Xuanyuan duckweed is sure or not, he will deny that he is Chu Feng.


    Xuanyuan duckweed narrowed her eyes, staring at the back of Chu Feng''s leaving, clenched her fists and pondered whether she wanted to move.


    But think about it or forget it, this thing needs to be carried out in secret, otherwise Xuanyuan emperor will not tell her that this matter is not allowed to be known by anyone, and once she makes a move, it will be found out. At that time, although not necessarily will think of anything, everything always needs to be careful.


    After a deep look at the back of Chu Feng''s leaving, Xuanyuan duckweed decides to find another way to explore, but what can make Chu Feng show his horse''s feet?


    Xuanyuan duckweed frowns, there is no feasible way to let Chu Feng reveal his horse''s feet.


    With a sigh, he is ready to go back to Xuanyuan holy land and try to find a way. Anyway, he has found someone. The next step is to confirm his identity. As long as he doesn''t leave Xuanyuan secret place, he can look for him whenever he wants.


    As soon as Xuanyuan duckweed left, Chu Feng went back and forth and stood at the beginning, touching her nose and sighing, "is this woman too clever? What do you want me to do Want to go back to let Xuanyuan Huining ask Xuanyuan emperor, but just had such an idea was chufeng eliminated.Because Xuanyuan Huining would certainly ask him how he would come out in the middle of the night, which would not explain clearly. However, he could feel that Xuanyuan duckweed had no malice, and Chu Feng was too lazy to pay attention to it. Next, he should be careful not to be caught in any horse''s feet. It is believed that Xuanyuan duckweed will not start to investigate.


    At this time, Xuanyuan duckweed has returned to Xuanyuan holy land and landed directly in her own residence. As soon as she landed, she saw a girl sitting on the grass in the garden beside her.


    Xuanyuan duckweed''s thousand year old icy face showed a soft color. She walked slowly. The girl who was sitting there looking up at the stars heard the movement and looked back. She stood up and said, "mother!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed went to pull Xuanyuan jiaorui and sat down and asked, "what''s the matter? You don''t seem happy?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui was born by Xuanyuan duckweed who found a great talent more than 20 years ago. At first, she wanted to give birth to a son and change the status of men in Xuanyuan family, but it was a pity that she was a daughter after she was born. However, because of Xuanyuan jiaorui''s Tianfu, Xuanyuan duckweed vigorously cultivated her.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui didn''t disappoint her either. In her twenties, she was just as inferior as Xuanyuan Cuo. According to her age, she was more than a year younger than Xuanyuan Cuo.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui shook her head and then nodded: "I do have something on my mind, but it''s not unhappy. Mother, who is my father?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui has asked this question many times, but Xuanyuan duckweed is always understatement. Even Xuanyuan jiaorui once met her grandfather, namely Xuanyuan duckweed''s father. She asked about it, but her grandfather also said that she didn''t know, because he was only known after she was born.


    "You want to know who your father is?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed saw her daughter''s worried appearance and asked in a low voice.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui definitely nods to show that she wants to know.


    "He is a beast!" Looking at her daughter''s look, Xuanyuan duckweed knew that she really wanted to know. She sighed softly: "you only need to know this. Never think about knowing who he is, because it will not do you any good. He will just use you as a tool to extract benefits."


    When I went to that place and ran into that man more than 20 years ago, Xuanyuan duckweed felt that he was very suitable for her, so she committed herself to him. But when she gave birth to a daughter later, the person changed. I hope she can have another one, and the best way is to have a son.


    At the beginning, all the words turned pale at that moment. Xuanyuan duckweed knew that there would be few true love in the hidden world, but she never thought that she would meet a man who only paid attention to blood inheritance. So she took advantage of the man''s inattention and left the place with the Xuanyuan jiaorui without a full moon.


    I''m also glad that my grandfather is Xuanyuan emperor, otherwise there will be no more stability in the past 20 years.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui was brought up by her mother when she was young. When she saw her mother talking about her father who she had never met, she moved a little and nodded in her heart: "then I won''t ask, in addition, how can you come back from the outside?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui is a sensible daughter, Xuanyuan duckweed believes that she will not ask again.


    Also thought of the current situation, but did not tell Xuanyuan jiaorui the truth, just said: "a person may wear a mask to hide his identity, but I''m not suitable to start, that will inevitably cause some unnecessary waves, but I can''t carry out without revealing his identity. Do you have any way?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui hears the speech and knows that her mother is expected to come back so late after looking for talents. After thinking about it, Xuanyuan jiaorui whispers: "mother, does that person have enemies?"


    Yes, Xuanyuan has a little bit of it


    That''s Chu Feng. The top forces in the hidden world and he are enemies.


    "That''s easy to do, you do this," "Xuanyuan jiaorui smile out a sentence, in Xuanyuan duckweed''s ear whispered what.


    Slowly, Xuanyuan duckweed was still at a loss. At last, she showed an inconspicuous smile: "I''m worthy of being my daughter!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2233

    In the early morning of the next morning, a message came out of Xuanyuan holy land. Three days later, Xuanyuan family recruited disciples. At that time, only those who passed the examination of Xuanyuan family could become disciples of Xuanyuan family. If talents were excellent, they could directly become inner disciples or even core disciples.


    When the news came out, the whole Xuanyuan secret land was shaken, and even spread to the land of Zhongzhou. This time, there was no fixed age limit for Xuanyuan family to recruit disciples, but all of them were required to be above the semi divine period.


    For a long time, Xuanyuan family has never recruited students in this way. All of them developed slowly by chance. Now they recruit students openly. Many people are excited.


    I guess it must be that this time the hidden world Dabi made the Xuanyuan family''s people moved. They wanted to recruit excellent disciples from the talents of the whole hidden world and strengthen the strength of the Xuanyuan family. However, it was good anyway. It was an exciting and expectant thing for the Xuanyuan family to recruit disciples.


    If you can become an inner disciple or even a core disciple, even if you can''t be an inner disciple or a core disciple, even if you can''t be an inner disciple, it''s a good thing to be an external disciple. At least, it''s much better than practicing in the outside world.


    Originally, those who were waiting for the fourth round opening of the hidden world were excited to wait for the examination three days later. Many people wanted to be disciples of the Xuanyuan family. It was definitely a privilege.


    "What''s exciting about it?"


    When the whole Xuanyuan secret place was boiling with the news, Chu Feng, who had just been back for two hours, stood in front of the window of the Inn and said faintly: "we all know that Xuanyuan family wants to take advantage of this opportunity to strengthen its own strength, but there are so many people to participate in it. It''s really strange."


    Xuanyuan Huining, standing next to Chu Feng, said: "it''s not really strange. It''s just that they are eager to become powerful. For example, in the four main cities, countless people want to enter the city Lord''s mansion, and in the secret territory of the four forces, countless people want to enter the four forces. Similarly, in the inner city of Zhongzhou, many people want to join Yimen or feimen."


    "And now Xuanyuan secret place, of course, there is no lack of people who want to enter the Xuanyuan family."


    "Asshole!" Originally said good, Chu Feng pulled to his body again, angry scold a way.


    Although Xuanyuan long is not in, but Xuanyuan Huining''s heart is still shy.


    Chufeng chufeng put a smile around Xuanyuan Huining''s waist and said: "it''s a good thing that you have a big chest and a long and beautiful brain. Especially when I''m not around you, I should always keep such vigilance and soberness. Although there is divine protection in the secret place, some things are uncertain."


    Thinking of Xuanyuan 3000 father and son, Chu Feng can feel their fervor for power. If Xuanyuan emperor admits Xuanyuan Huining''s position, he will inevitably be hated by Xuanyuan 3000 father and son, and Xuanyuan Lang will encounter even more.


    Because now, no matter in Xuanyuan family, Xuanyuan secret land and even the inner city of Zhongzhou, we all think that xuanyuancuo is the absolute leader in the future. There are no outstanding men in the two elders.


    Once Xuanyuan Lang is killed in the air, it is equivalent to breaking all the prescribed modes. Xuanyuan 3000 will definitely not let this happen. Xuanyuan''s mistake does not allow anyone to affect his status. Many things are extremely dangerous.


    Although chufeng can kill Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan Cuo, but before there is no absolute reason, killing them is just hatred, so Chu Feng can only tell Xuanyuan Huining to be careful.


    She began to listen to Chu Feng saying that she had a big brain. Xuanyuan Huining was still very shy and angry, but after hearing the words, Xuanyuan Huining was not angry. It seemed that Chu Feng was joking, but it was because she was worried about her safety that she should be careful.


    Active hands embrace Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Huining said: "do you really want to leave?"


    "Yes Chu Feng gently nodded back: "at present, many things have happened that make me have to leave. Lengrushuang and murongbing are still in the wild demon domain. I don''t know what the situation is. When the spirit demon comes to the Chu family, I have to kill it to calm my anger. In addition, if I don''t leave, your sister doesn''t know when to come back."


    "So I have to leave because of all these, and if I don''t leave, the enemy will try their best to let me appear. It''s not safe to be in Xuanyuan secret place. On the contrary, if I continue to be here, I may implicate Xuanyuan secret place."


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded clearly, raised his head and covered his eyes with a layer of water mist: "brother in law, Xiaolang should not come back so soon?"


    Chufeng is shocked. Looking at Xuanyuan Huining''s face, he suddenly understands Xuanyuan Huining''s meaning. It''s a silent invitation to him. It''s only a short time ago that he had a fierce fight with Rosa for two hours. If he wants to draw a gun to fight again, chufeng doesn''t feel much interest in it. At least he should ease up.


    He gently kisses Xuanyuan Huining''s red lips and says: "fool, even if Xiaolang doesn''t come back, it''s not convenient for you to enter Xuanyuan holy land now. I will accompany you well before you leave."


    Xuanyuan Huining looks at Chu Feng in surprise: "how are you so good today?"


    At ordinary times, chufeng always wants to poke her a few times, but now it''s her initiative. Chufeng still says that she doesn''t need it. Xuanyuan Huining feels incredible.Chu Feng naturally won''t admit that he didn''t have much mood after fighting with Rosa. He just said, "I said never think about it. I''m a stallion, and I haven''t walked through Xuanyuan secret place last time. I''m ready to go out and have a look. I heard there''s a good place outside the city. I''m going to go and have a look


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t guess to go to a deeper place. She only felt that Chu Feng was really in love with her. She leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder: "brother-in-law, you are so good!"


    Chu Feng''s heart is mercilessly pulled, when a woman called your brother-in-law is holding you, for any man is unbearable, Chu Feng is no exception.


    "Do you think it''s possible to run?"


    At this time, a beautiful woman was standing in front of a beautiful woman, but she looked very beautiful when she looked back.


    Chufeng stood at the window and hugged Xuanyuan Huining, and looked down with interest. He thought that the man really didn''t have eyes. In the middle of the demigod state, he even touched the ass of the late demigod people. What was it to die for?


    The woman in white raised her delicate face and said word by word: "don''t tell me these things. I have a feeling that you should apologize, and then honestly give me your hands, or I will let you look good."


    Man smell speech facial expression is very ugly: "bully too much!"


    "It seems that you are not going to apologize." The woman in white narrowed her eyes and curled up a scornful arc around her mouth: "if it is, then don''t blame me."


    Seeing that the woman in white was about to start, the rest of them also stepped back. The man was flustered and said, "this is Xuanyuan secret place. No fighting is allowed. If you dare to attack me, you will pay the price."


    The woman in white, who was supposed to do it, was stunned. She hesitated to put down her hand. When she was about to ask the man and herself to go to the red practice arena, four figures came down from the sky. The leader was Xuanyuan Cuo.


    The people around saw that some people in Xuanyuan''s secret place bowed and opened their mouth: "the wrong prince!"


    Xuanyuan CuO nodded his head, looked at the man, and finally fell on the woman. His eyes were bright. Although the realm was only in the late period of demigod, he was still young and had good talent.


    However, he took a look at Xuanyuan CuO and then moved his eyes. He is more interested in Bai He and Fei Yuxin. Other women are just playthings for him: "what''s the matter? I don''t know that fighting and fighting are not allowed in Xuanyuan secret place. Do you want to start


    "Wrong prince!" The woman in white scattered the sharpness and sharpness just now, and walked slowly. A fragrant wind rushed into Xuanyuan''s wrong nose. Her voice was delicate and soft. She said, "people don''t want it either. But just now when I was watching people gambling over there, the man touched me. I couldn''t be angry before I started to move my hand."


    Xuanyuancuo took a meaningful look at the woman in white. The neckline was a little loose. Xuanyuan CuO could catch the edge of snow-white and looked away at the man: "a bold madman, how dare you do such a rogue behavior in Xuanyuan''s secret land, come on!"


    Immediately, the three men behind Xuanyuan CuO stepped forward.


    Xuanyuan wrongly pointed to the man and said, "according to the rules of the secret land, the staff is responsible for 50, and the man will be detained for three months."


    Hearing this, the man''s face changed greatly, and he said, "the wrong prince, I really didn''t do this. I was pushed by someone at that time and accidentally touched her arm. I didn''t touch her."


    However, the three powerful Xuanyuan family ignored them, went directly to control him, and then left in the air. Obviously, the result was that the staff was responsible for 50 and was imprisoned for three months.


    Xuanyuan wrong this just satisfied to take back his eyes, looking at the side presents a touch of delicate and charming woman: "Miss, what''s your name?"


    The woman in white lowered her head with Shyness: "the north is like smoke!"


    Embracing Xuanyuan Huining, who is angry because of this matter, Chu Feng stands at the window and hears the self introduction of the woman in white and narrows her eyes slightly.


    North like smoke? It seems that the Lord of the North City has a daughter named Bei Ruyan. She is the elder sister of one of the dead North Wuliang''s compatriots. Is this the person in front of her?


    Look at and xuanyuancuo seems to be very chatting to accompany to leave the North Ruyan, Chu Feng mouth hook up a touch of fun: "if it is, it will be interesting."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2234

    Xuanyuan holy land, Xuanyuan CuO''s residence, splendid atmosphere, but also has more than a hundred maid, these are in the periphery.


    Because xuanyuancuo itself is the next God. If he can''t deal with it, it''s useless to have more guards. As for how xuanyuancuo asked for more than 100 maidens, it''s no secret at the bottom of Xuanyuan holy land. It seems that those are maids, but they are xuanyuancuo''s playthings.


    Although xuanyuancuo hasn''t got a wife yet, he has more than 20 children, but all of them are mediocre. It''s not bad to be able to go to the semi divine period in the future. They are all the girls here.


    However, it is impossible for a mother to live in seclusion with her son. Unless the child you give birth to is an amazing talent, it is just like that. Therefore, Xuanyuan does not know how many women he has played with and how the child is now. His humanity is weak.


    "Wrong prince, thank you!"


    Beiruyan left with xuanyuancuo and did not go to other places, but directly came to Xuanyuan holy land. At the moment, in xuanyuancuo''s residence, beiruyan said with a little excitement: "I didn''t expect that one day I could walk with a powerful man in the divine realm. It''s not true!"


    Xuanyuan CuO gave a meaningful smile. The maid around him had already gone down. Xuanyuan CuO hugged the thin waist of North Ruyan: "if you like, you can still live here."


    Beiruyan blushed, stepped back and lowered his head: "the wrong prince, the family is not,,,"


    he wants to say that he is not like that. However, before beiruyan says it, he is held by xuanyuancuo again. His eyes twinkle with blazing light and stares at beiruyan and says, "give me a baby, as long as you are born and monitor the strong blood, regardless of it Men and women, I take you as my concubine


    The reason why he did not say that he was a wife was that Xuanyuan wrongly felt that only a woman in the divine realm could be worthy of himself.


    "Wrong prince, I!" Beiruyan was a little happy in her heart, but she wanted to refuse on her face, but she didn''t have the chance to say it, so Xuanyuan mistakenly kisses her red lips. She held her hands tightly and gave her no chance to struggle.


    North Ruyan''s eyes flashed a touch of success, but the corners of her eyes turned to those retiring maids standing outside the door on both sides of the door, completely visible, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, but this is Xuanyuan''s fault, North Ruyan dare not say more.


    Xuanyuan wrongly held a kiss and sat on the chair beside him. Xuanyuan wrongly pressed the shoulder of North Ruyan and asked her to squat down: "come on!"


    Beiruyan''s face changed. How can she not know what xuanyuancuo means, but she has not been in close contact with a man. This time, she approached xuanyuancuo for some reasons. Seeing xuanyuancuo, she opened her pants and looked up to show some shy and pathetic look: "wrong prince, I won''t!"


    "No, Prince huiben doesn''t like you." Xuanyuan mistakenly sneers and presses his head down.


    North smoke immediately felt a sense of vomiting pervaded his heart. A trace of hatred flashed in his eyes, but he finally endured and studied noble musical instruments there.


    Xuanyuan mistakenly felt that beiruyan could not. He pulled her up, turned her body, turned her back to himself, and directly tore up all the clothes and skirts of beiruyan. The latter screamed: "wrong prince, there are still people!"


    Just now Xuanyuan mistakenly pressed his head to the North like smoke because he was looking at the angle. People outside can''t see it, but it doesn''t mean it can be done now, because all the fools know what''s going on.


    However, Xuanyuan CuO ignored the request of beiruyan at all. She lowered her body without any prelude. As soon as she rushed to the end, she was still making a sound. She felt a burst of heartrending pain and couldn''t help crying out. Tears flowed from two eyes, with sour tears and a touch of hatred.


    She never thought that she would be so taken away by a man for the first time, bearing the rough impact of xuanyuancuo. Beiruyan clenched her fist and clubbed her hands on the chair. A humiliation pervaded her heart, and there was boundless hatred. It was a hatred of destruction for those who had destroyed Beicheng.


    Yes, beiruyan is one of the four main cities, the eldest lady of Beicheng and the elder sister of Shaozhu beiwuliang.


    North Ruyan has been making great efforts to make himself stronger. He wants to find a strong man to rely on. Today, he makes up his mind when he encounters xuanyuancuo. However, when xuanyuancuo enters the body roughly, beiruyan finds that this is not what he wants, at least xuanyuancuo is not the kind of man he wants.


    But life is only once, a woman also has only a first time, North Ru Yan knows that he can''t go back.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Then I opened my eyes and took the initiative to meet the impact of xuanyuancuo. Finally, I couldn''t help crying and fell on the chair with tears in my eyes.


    But Xuanyuan fault is to drink a scold, the eyes are cold staring at the North Ru Yan: "are you a stone knot girl?"


    North smoke a Leng, weak raised his head: "I am not!"


    Shi Jienu can marry a man, but she can''t have children. If a warrior goes to the God of creation, he can transform himself to make up for this problem.


    "You still want to cheat me?" Xuanyuan gave a sneer and slapped him in the face of Bei Ruyan: "when Prince Ben enjoyed you just now, I checked your blood and talent. Do you know that I wasted a shell of Prince Ben, had a rest, and then get out of here!"The two maids immediately came in from the outside and went to xuanyuancuo''s face and bowed her head there. Xuanyuancuo no longer looked at beiruyan. The woman who would not give birth to children had no effect on him. What he wanted was the most powerful blood, not a plaything. He never lacked playthings.


    After pulling a maid, she tore her clothes and continued the unfinished war.


    Beiruyan is leaning on the chair, angry and full of anger in her heart. Is she Shi Jie''s daughter? So just now, was it for nothing?


    Looking at the red spots on her thigh, beiruyan suddenly felt that she was spinning around the world. She also wanted to use her body to exchange for strong protection. But now the result is hard for her to accept. How could she be a stone knot girl? And Xuanyuan fault is the next God, can''t see wrong, is he really a stone knot girl?


    There was no Xuanyuan fault when she was holding the maid in her arms. Hatred flashed in the eyes of North Ruyan, and the hidden world was merciless. At this moment, she was completely enlightened.


    Clenching her lips, she slowly got up, wiped the crimson on her thigh, picked up the maid''s torn clothes and put them on. Beiruyan took a wrong look at Xuanyuan deeply and turned away indifferently. She could not tolerate a man taking her for the first time, but kicked her out as a dog.


    Even if she is Shi Jienu, is the enthusiasm just now fake? Beiruyan knows that Xuanyuan is wrong when he is a tool for giving birth to a child. If he can''t live in this life, it is a plaything, and even has no qualification to play with.


    In a trance, beiruyan left Xuanyuan holy land and went back to the quiet courtyard in the ancient city of Xuanyuan. He sat in the room by himself. His tears could not help flowing down. He bit his lips and hit the table. The table in front of him broke into pieces.


    "Miss Ruyan, why are you so angry?"


    At this time, a man came in from the outside and said, "I came to see you just now, but I didn''t see you. Did I go out? It''s better to be careful. If a beautiful woman like you goes out, something will happen. We are no longer the young master and miss of the two cities in Northeast China. Now we are just ordinary people. "


    North such as smoke indifferently glanced at the man who came in: "Dongfeng willow, are you here to make fun of me? In those years, your brother Dongfeng Po didn''t dare to make fun of me. What are you? "


    "Make fun of you?" Dongfeng Liuwen said with a wry smile: "I am in the middle of the demigod period. You are already in the latter half god period. How dare I make fun of you? What''s more, you and my father were killed by Chu Feng, and the two cities in the Northeast were destroyed. We are in the same situation. How can I make fun of you? Because I share the same fate with you. "


    North such as smoke facial expression just relaxed a bit, but the vision did not leave east wind willow: "why do you want to follow me all the time?"


    After Jue chazong was elected to Zhongzhou, he met Dongfeng Liu. The latter always followed her, no matter where she went. Beiruyan narrowed her eyes: "do you like me?"


    Dongfeng willow a Zheng, look a little unnatural to move away a bit of vision: "that, just think we are in the same boat, not as you think."


    With a cold smile, I can see that Dongfeng Liu is lying. She really likes her. No wonder she has to be with her all the time.


    Dongfeng Liu was stunned. He really liked beiruyan. He had liked it before, just because he was only the second young master of Dongcheng. He was often beaten down by his elder brother Dongfeng, and his character was weak. Therefore, even if he liked beiruyan, he didn''t dare to reveal it. Moreover, beiruyan was more powerful than him in his later stage. Dongfeng Liu didn''t want to be angry and beat him.


    At the moment, hearing the words of North smoke, he almost doubted whether he had heard it wrong, but when he reacted, he had already taken the initiative to kiss him and said vaguely: "love me!"


    Dongfeng Liu didn''t know what the situation was, but beiruyan took the initiative. He was not an incompetent man either. He took beiruyan to the big bed. When the two people were frank with each other, Dongfeng Liu saw the strategic place of beiruyan, and his look was coagulated: "you just?"


    "Yes Bei Ruyan laughed with self mockery: "I began to think of seducing a man to protect me. One day, I even killed Chu Feng for me. When I went out, I met Xuanyuan fault. He took me to his territory. He played with me and became my first man. But after playing, he told me to get out of here, because I am a stone knot girl and can''t live!"


    "Why, Dongfeng liuer Shao, do you look down on me? Are you not interested in letting you play


    Dongfeng Liu takes a look at beiruyan, which is the only dream goddess he has ever imagined for several years. At the moment, he is pulled out of the top position. A trace of pain flashed in his eyes. He hugs beiruyan, gets up and enters the bathroom next to him. He jumps into the bath. He feels that the battle trace of beiruyan is washed away, and Dongfeng Liu rushes to the end.


    "You are cheap now, but I still like you. I will help you to get back the hatred brought by Xuanyuan fault," he said in his cold ear


    North such as smoke passing by ridicule, like a corpse as motionless, where bear the second man''s, charge!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2235

    After a day of tossing and turning, Xuanyuan''s secret place is still lively as before!


    Chu Feng left the inn early in the morning after talking to Xuanyuan Huining''s brother and sister, and was ready to go outside for a walk. Although this face had already been seen when he came last time, most people didn''t know about it. So Chu Feng didn''t worry about being found anything, and went out of Xuanyuan ancient city all the time.


    Because when I went out with Xuanyuan Huining yesterday, I heard that emperor Xuanyuan had built a magical place in Xuanyuan''s secret place, called Yisi bridge. It is said that if people who are not determined to go up, they will lose themselves, while those who are strong enough will understand something.


    It seems simple, but there are few people who challenge yisiqiao, because those who have been there are not so many people who will go back to the bridge. In addition to the ghost, those who can''t walk through it seem to have created a kind of magic barrier in their hearts, which has bound their cultivation.


    Xuanyuan emperor is the existence of the realm of God of creation, which is the place he built with great power. So Chu Feng wants to go over and see what''s going on. There are really such magic bridges in the world that can help you understand something?


    Midway asked a passer-by Yisi bridge direction, Chu wind on full speed toward that place.


    It was not long before we got to the place hundreds of kilometers away from Xuanyuan ancient city. There was a deep canyon with only one bridge connecting the two sides. However, no one went up. For a distance of 100 meters, more people chose to cross the sky.


    Chu Feng fell from the sky. There were few people to see here compared with the Chilian battle platform, and there were two or three people coming here. However, none of them stepped onto the Yisi bridge, or stood on the edge to discuss the bridge, or sat in front of the bridge, as if trying to see something. None of the people who really went up there were.


    Chu Feng did not immediately go up, but looked at the bridge connecting the two sides nearby. There was a huge stone tablet beside it. The book reads "Yi Si Bridge". Chu Feng took a look at it and looked at the bridge again.


    On top of it, Chu Feng felt a mysterious breath. It seemed that it was a bridge and a road. However, after a long time of observation, there was nothing left. What happened?


    God of fortune can change the time of his creation and create numerous dangerous places of trial at will. Xuanyuan emperor is the God of nature who has existed for a long time, and this is the Memorial Bridge he built. What is the significance of this bridge? Chu Feng is not clear.


    Ready to go up to have a look and feel the time, the air fell a figure, Chu Feng also stopped pace, looked at a glance, it is seen.


    It was beiruyan who left with Xuanyuan in the street yesterday. Chu Feng guessed that she was the daughter of the North City Lord. So when she saw her, she didn''t go there for the time being. She also found that compared with yesterday''s high spirited spirit, she still had that kind of pride. Today''s beiruyan is a little more decadent and seems to abandon herself.


    How can a person''s spirit change so much after a day? Chu Feng looked more curiously.


    When Chu Feng looked at the North like smoke, she also stepped forward and stood on the edge of Yisi bridge. Everyone was attracted by her, and they were all guessing whether she was going to walk on the bridge. Was she not afraid of the magic barrier in her heart?


    In the complexity of the people, beiruyan has not hesitated to step on the bridge of memory, no one knows what happened to her, only to see her eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    As for why to come to Yisi bridge, it''s just that North smoke can''t let go of yesterday''s events.


    When she was in Beicheng, she was a self loving and proud woman. She was pursued and pursued by countless people. No man dared to let her become a plaything on the surface. However, all this happened yesterday. First, Xuanyuan wrongly occupied her and was found to be Shijie girl and then she was driven away.


    Later, she was used by Dongfeng Liuxiang. Beiruyan felt that she was really cheap, so she was confused. What was the meaning of her existence? Therefore, she came to yisiqiao.


    Because someone told her, Yi Si Bridge can let a person understand the heavy heart, also can let a person understand what happened in the end is for what, if the success of the past, can also let a person''s heart calm down, for what happened, that kind of hate, will also reduce a lot.


    So beiruyan came and went up completely. Only when both feet were standing on the bridge, he found that many things he didn''t want to think about appeared in his mind. What was the matter?


    As she walked slowly to the front, those thoughts became more and more. Even in the mind of beiruyan, people who had been killed by themselves appeared in her mind, as if they all came back to look for her. Beiruyan frowned and felt more intense when she went out again.


    When walking to the middle, North Ruyan squatted down and screamed. People at the end of yisiqiao were surprised. What happened? Why did beiruyan seem crazy? Have you been trapped by the magic?


    What''s more, beiruyan crouching down is totally crazy shouting, which makes the people who hear it feel a little chilly, and also has a greater fear of yisiqiao, for fear of losing myself on it.All of a sudden, the north of the shouting puffed out blood. She lay there soft and soft, but still holding her head, as if something had happened that made her afraid.


    The more like this, the more people present dare not go to the bridge to explore the truth, do not understand what terrible things this bridge will bring. Looking at the painful appearance of beiruyan there, everyone is glad that when they arrived, they did not have the impulse to run up, otherwise the pain may be their own.


    Beiruyan is still struggling there, and the struggle is becoming more and more painful. Chu Feng frowns slightly. He is curious about the role of yisiqiao and has a little sympathy for beiruyan. He must be entangled by some evil spirit.


    Although she was from the North City, or from the Lord''s house, Chu Feng was only resentful to the North City Lord. She hesitated for a moment. Chu Feng''s body passed over and went up to the Yisi bridge. In this hidden world of weak human nature, beiruyan''s current situation would have gone completely mad if no one took her to cross the bridge. As for death, it was impossible for Chu Feng to feel it To the smell of killing.


    How can all the people who suffer from the emperor''s torment come up in the past?


    At this time, Chu Feng, after walking on the Yisi bridge, suddenly couldn''t stop thinking about things in Linjia village. His adoptive mother, Lin Wei, Lin Xi and many villagers in Linjia village seemed to hear them calling themselves back.


    Chu Feng''s sharp eyes softened inexplicably. He also remembered Lin Yulin, Su Xinyu, Yan Ruyu, and Li Ji. All of them appeared in his heart one by one. Chu Feng''s eyes gradually softened up. There was a kind of nostalgia in his heart.


    And for such a situation, Chu Feng''s eyes are full of questions, why does this Yi Si Bridge remind itself of these people? If it is to think of these people, then why does North Ru Yan seem to be crazy?


    Chu Feng continues to go forward, from the heart to the mind to form a picture, many warm pictures, but Chu Feng is also more vigilant, he does not think such a picture will make a person collapse.


    As he approached North Ruyan, all of a sudden those pictures were fixed. In front of Chu Feng''s eyes, he saw those relatives and friends who were being killed by others. Each of them was very desolate. He even saw the people who had been killed by him one by one, shouting for revenge, and there were many horrible illusions appearing. Each one seemed to be his injustice.


    From the warm picture of a sudden change, but also see relatives and friends killed, although it is only an illusion, but Chu Feng''s heart is still very uncomfortable, especially uncomfortable.


    At this point, I have probably understood the significance of the existence of the bridge, that is, to stir up the deepest feelings in people''s hearts. Love and hatred will be loud on this bridge one by one. First love, then hatred, and then there will certainly be hatred and love. All of a sudden, from warm hearted to cruel, weak and weak people, will indeed collapse and produce heart demons.


    It seems that this bridge is not only a test of people''s spiritual will, but also a test of one''s attitude towards love and hatred.


    After figuring out these problems, Chu Feng''s vision seems to be a lot more bright. He pulled up the beiruyan lying on the bridge and drank: "don''t think about these things. No matter how much love or hate comes to an end, it''s just a matter of embellishment in life. We''ll face a lot of things calmly. If we''re too entangled, we''ll just let you sink into it."


    Chu Feng guessed that North Ruyan must have encountered some pictures, so he fell into it and couldn''t extricate himself, so he produced the heart demon.


    "Chu Feng, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you, I''ll take revenge for my father, I''ll take revenge for Beicheng!"


    All of a sudden, the North Ru Yan pushed Chu Feng away, gathering powerful forces as if he was crazy. He said, "you have Xuanyuan wrong and played me for nothing. I won''t forget it like this. And you Dongfeng willow, you even think I''m a cheap bone, you are my cheap bone, I want you to die!"


    Chu Feng was still surprised that she was wearing a mask. She was recognized by others when she heard the speech. When she came to her, Chu Feng''s pupil shrank sharply, her left eye twinkled with faint light, and the body of Bei Ruyan, who was still angry, was shocked. Her crazy eyes slowly returned to a little clear.


    Looking around, subconsciously asked, "what''s going on?"


    Seeing the North like smoke has been restored, Chu Feng did not say much, but moved forward. He said faintly: "you are affected by the love and hatred of love and hatred, greed, anger and infatuation bridge pulled into the fantasy, can not extricate themselves, abide by the original heart, calmly face everything!"


    Chu Feng went to the opposite side of Yisi bridge in an instant, and then left here. Bai He and others were curious. Who was that man just now?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2236

    Love and hate, love and hatred, greed, anger and infatuation!


    These things are the things that people will encounter when they live in this world. No matter what they are, if they are not handled properly, they will fall into extremes, and even the whole person will collapse. And yisiqiao has the ability to make these infinitely enlarged. That''s why beiruyan almost collapsed just now.


    However, for chufeng, the collapse of beiruyan seems to have something to do with him. This is something Chu Feng didn''t think of. He was thinking about whether to cut down the roots as if he were treating young master Piaoyu?


    After passing the Yisi bridge, he came to a place where no fountain was surging. Chu Feng thought about the life and death of North Ruyan, but finally he gave up the idea of beiruyan''s life and death.


    Although North smoke in the heart hate to kill him, but in the situation just now, North smoke is also a poor man.


    Obviously, after leaving with Xuanyuan CuO yesterday, or being a plaything, beiruyan would not be angry.


    As for the Dongfeng willow,,,,,


    Chu Feng doesn''t know who he is, but he has a vague guess that it may have something to do with Dongcheng. When he thinks of Dongfeng Po, he thinks that Dongfeng Liu is Dongfeng Po''s younger brother or something. Is it just very powerful? Can you even play the northern Ruyan of the late demigod?


    Still thinking about these things, suddenly Chu Feng felt a dangerous atmosphere enveloping him. His eyes suddenly moved forward, standing directly on the fountain and sweeping his eyes around.


    And the place where Chu Feng stood suddenly burst out.


    "Chu Feng, you die!"


    In the dust, suddenly came a low voice full of killing, and a faint breath of median God. The feeling is not very real, but for the sensitive Chu wind, it can be clearly felt. A woman also appeared in front of Chu Feng at this time.


    Chu Feng''s face changed a little, and the killing opportunity in his heart dissipated, because although the woman in front of her was completely masked and only showed a pair of eyes, it was not a secret for Chu Feng with dark eyes.


    Unless you go to the realm of God of creation, you can''t stop him from seeing his real face.


    And the woman in front of her is Xuanyuan duckweed, and Chu Feng guessed that she must have come to try. It seems that the trial of yesterday has not let this woman die!


    In the face of Xuanyuan duckweed''s hand, Chu Feng wanted to stop it, but he felt that his strength was not weak. Chu Feng moved in his heart. Although he stretched out his hand to block it, he still flew out in the moment of touching, and fell on the other side of the fountain with a mouthful of blood.


    In the eyes of the veiled Xuanyuan duckweed, there is a strange color in her eyes. If the person in front of her is Chu Feng, how can she resist her attack?


    I don''t know that Chu Feng already knows it''s her Xuanyuan duckweed. She thinks that maybe it''s Chu Feng''s slow reaction just now, and she''s moving towards Chu Feng again. When she raises her hand, she thinks Chu Feng can resist this time.


    But Chu wind was once again flying out, but also in a mess hit the fountain branch out of the current, from the water up, embarrassed to drink: "who are you, why do you want to start with me?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed is shocked. Is this man really Chu Feng? Is it possible that my judgment is wrong?


    Chu Feng can ravage danzong and lingyunzong, and the realm strength is certainly not bad, but now it is two attacks have not been resisted, and has become a drowned rat. Xuanyuan duckweed has a little doubt about her initial guess. Can it be that her judgment has made a mistake?


    In Xuanyuan duckweed''s self doubt, Chu Feng also jumped out of the water, but didn''t do anything to Xuanyuan duckweed. He just yelled, "where did I offend you? What''s your ability to bully me, who is the peak of demigod''s later period


    "In addition, this is Xuanyuan secret place. If you bully me like this, if Xuanyuan family and God Emperor know about it, will you not be afraid to die?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed frowned at Chu Feng and didn''t say a word. She believed that her intuition would not be wrong. The person in front of her must be Chu Feng. Now, she certainly does not want to be known about her identity, which is deliberately hidden.


    Mask?


    Thinking that chufeng might be wearing a mask, Xuanyuan duckweed''s mouth raised a touch of profound meaning, and suddenly went towards Chu Feng. This time she didn''t mean to attack Chu Feng, but wanted to take down Chu Feng and check whether he was wearing a mask. As long as he took it off, it would be OK.


    If Xuanping''s mind is not completely revealed, Xuanping''s idea will be completely revealed. If he doesn''t know what''s in her mind, Xuanping''s mind will be broken.


    Chu Feng secretly said, "Damn it." when Xuanyuan duckweed was about to take him down, she turned around and ran. Xuanyuan duckweed was stunned. Her eyes flashed cold. How could she let Chu Feng run away?


    In a flash, he went to the front of Chu Feng. Chu Feng scolded which bastard betrayed me, and quickly turned to another direction. Now he can only delay the time to see if anyone has passed by. Otherwise, if he runs away, Xuanyuan duckweed will know that he is Chu Feng.Xuanyuan duckweed, who saw the Chu wind running around, was also angry. She cried and suddenly burst out a force. The fountain directly set off a huge wave, which blocked Chu Feng''s way like the sea, forming a frozen wall.


    Chu Feng stops and wants to smash the ice wall in front of him with a fist, but he is still restrained when he thinks of his current state. Turning around, Xuanyuan duckweed has blocked his possible retreat.


    Look around and want to run away is not likely, Chu Feng clenched his fist, look slightly cold: "what do you want?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed nodded, and her delicate and beautiful face was cold and murderous: "kill you!"


    Although Xuanyuan duckweed''s killing opportunity is firm, Chu Feng can feel that there is no absolutely killing atmosphere under this killing opportunity. He knows that Xuanyuan duckweed is trying to force him to admit that he is Chu Feng. Otherwise, with the cultivation of Xuanyuan duckweed''s God, he wants to kill a man who is at the peak of the semi God''s later stage. Why should such trouble be so troublesome?


    In the mind already had the general conjecture, Chu Feng shouts: "you deceive people too much!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed is no matter how much, between the hands of a force bound Chu Feng''s body, she also slowly walked forward, ready to check whether there is a problem on the face of Chu Feng''s mask.


    Suddenly came a burst drink: "duckweed sister, what are you doing?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed looks a change, because it is Xuanyuan 3000 voice, and Chu Feng things can not be known by the rest of the people, Xuanyuan duckweed raised her hand, chufeng flew over, hit the grass on one side, head down.


    Chu Feng was so cold in his heart that he decided to throw Xuanyuan duckweed like this when he had a chance. He not only wanted to smoke her ass, but also did it after finishing Xuanyuan Huining''s business!


    Almost as soon as Chu Feng was thrown on the grass, his head was down, Xuanyuan 3000 fell from the sky. Just now he happened to pass by here and felt the subtle breath. He found it was Xuanyuan duckweed, so he came to have a look.


    Seeing a man lying on the grass, Xuanyuan 3000 didn''t care. He just playfully asked, "sister duckweed, how can you come here today? What are you going to do?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed''s face was cold. Although their father was a brother and they were cousins, Xuanyuan Qianyi always suppressed her and didn''t want her to be a leader. Therefore, Xuanyuan duckweed never had a good face for Xuanyuan 3000: "teach a man who abandons his wife, should 3000 brother also be in charge of it?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 suddenly nodded. Before, Xuanyuan duckweed would have done such a thing. If that heartless man abandoned his wife, as long as she knew, she would be taught a lesson, so Xuanyuan 3000 is not strange.


    I just took a sympathetic look at Chu Feng lying on the ground. It''s really bad luck. If something''s OK, I should find Xuanyuan duckweed, a woman who hates men so much. Today, she doesn''t die, and she has to take off her skin.


    It was such a small matter that Xuanyuan 3000 didn''t want to waste his time. The day after tomorrow, when the Xuanyuan family recruited disciples, he had to go back and prepare for it. At that time, he could absorb more talents as much as possible, so as to enhance the strength of his branch.


    "Then don''t disturb sister duckweed and teach the heartless man a lesson. Let''s go!"


    Fortunately, when he saw the three thousand yuan battle, he didn''t feel relieved.


    When Xuanyuan 3000 left, Xuanyuan duckweed went up to look at Chu Feng''s face. When she heard something moving, she frowned and looked at Chu Feng: "you''re lucky, but if you stay in Xuanyuan''s secret place for a day, I''ll expose you!"


    Leaving a word, Xuanyuan duckweed also soared away, the shackles of Chu Feng and the ice wall also disappeared, and the fountain began to recover.


    Chu Feng stood up to see Xuanyuan duckweed has left, took a deep breath, shaking the body to let those debris fall off, and then the power to volatilize the water vapor on the body.


    I also want to solve these problems quickly, otherwise I don''t know when Xuanyuan duckweed will find out his identity and uncover it!


    Chu Feng made up his mind to leave, but when he got up, he saw a woman sitting on the grass at the corner of the corner, crying there. Chu Feng was stunned for a moment. Why?


    Because the person sitting there knows Chu Feng. It''s the North Ru Yan who has been separated for a long time. But how can he sit there alone and cry?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2237

    The person sitting there crying is indeed North Ruyan, but at the moment it looks like a poor little girl, and she is totally two people.


    Chu Feng thought about a fall on her side, see her crying appearance, a slight sigh, the people in the hidden world are mostly people with a rock heart, can make a warrior, or a semi God late warrior cry, what kind of grievance did he suffer?


    The sigh of Chu Feng makes the North Ru Yan''s body shake and turn back. Seeing his side, he doesn''t know when a person appears. He stands up at once and wipes his tears in a hurry, as if he is worried about being seen by others.


    Just now, Xuanyuan duckweed suddenly left. Chu Feng thought that it was because Xuanyuan 3000 appeared. Now when she saw Bei Ruyan, she knew that she was crying here. Xuanyuan duckweed felt that she was crying. She was worried that something might happen, so she left. In addition, beiruyan indirectly helped him solve some problems.


    So Chu Feng also directly sat down, patted the grass beside him and said, "sit down, I''m a fairly good listener."


    North Ruyan also found that it was the person he had just seen on the Yisi bridge. It was he who reminded him that he had just walked through the bridge and didn''t collapse on it.


    The expression softens a bit, but after sitting down, tears can''t help but stay, but this time is silent tears.


    North Ru Yan took a look at Chu Feng, then turned back, pursed his lips and said, "I think my life is a tragedy, and recently it has become black."


    As the daughter of the northern city master, beiruyan has been standing on a good starting point since she was born. However, she is still a daughter. No matter how excellent she is, her younger brother beiwuliang is the key object to be trained. All she uses is only what is left by beiwuliang, and what beiwuliang doesn''t want.


    It was only after beiwuliang''s death that she was taken good care of. She even participated in the hidden world Dabi and entered Juesha sect. Now she has come to Xuanyuan secret place.


    It''s just that beiruyan knows very well that a woman can''t escape the fate of a plaything unless she goes to the stage where all the people look up to her. In addition to the problem of the collapse of Beicheng, beiruyan feels a kind of desolation and powerlessness, so she wants to find a strong man with background.


    This man is found, that is xuanyuancuo, but because she is Shijie''s daughter, she can''t have a child. After being robbed of her precious first time by xuanyuancuo, she is also driven away by xuanyuancuo. Beiruyan feels that her self-esteem and everything are trampled on are worthless. When she thinks of Beicheng, which has been destroyed, she is heartbroken and powerless.


    So when she went back, she gave herself up to Dongfeng willow, which was not as good as her own. Maybe she wanted to relieve her depression. But after that, beiruyan regretted. She didn''t know why she was like this. She even gave people like Dongfeng Liu to him and felt that she was cheap.


    Chu Feng quietly listened to Bei Ruyan. After he finished his affairs, he probably knew what was going on. Xuanyuancuo was really a brute. The purpose of looking for a woman was just to develop a strong blood. He didn''t respect people. But this is the cruel reality of the hidden world. No one can say anything about it. After all, beiruyan began to be voluntary.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng asked, "you are the daughter of the North City Lord. Now the North City has been destroyed by Chu Feng. Do you want to kill him?"


    "What else would I do?" Beiruyan asked back and said to himself: "although the family is merciless, I was born in Beicheng after all. If I don''t have the mentality of revenge, others will ridicule me for my lack of humanity. So I must kill Chu Feng, even if I know I can''t kill him."


    "Because this is my only goal to support myself. Otherwise, I don''t know whether I''m a plaything or a waste."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched and wanted to tell beiruyan that he was chufeng. However, these things were just like that. It just made beiruyan lose hope for life. Because beiruyan wanted to kill him, it was impossible for him to happen in his life. It was unrealistic at all!


    However, to chat with someone who hates him, Chu Feng thinks it''s good.


    "What do you think of chufeng? In the hidden world, it is said that Chu Feng was a god of killing. When he started to do so, he became a river of blood and had no human nature. What do you think? "


    "He is indeed a murderer, but he is also a trustworthy man." Beiruyan didn''t know that the person next to her was the one she wanted to kill, or maybe an audience and company. She thought about it and said softly, "because if others don''t kill him, he won''t take the initiative to provoke others. Which one of the forces ravaged by the Chu wind didn''t offend Chu Feng first?


    As for him, he is a trustworthy person, and the reason is very simple. He ravaged the four main cities because the South City Lord took care of him, but also because of his things were killed. For the sake of the South City Lord and for his own sake, he retaliated bloody for the destruction of the four main cities and the destruction of the 18th National Congress of the southern city. What kind of blood is this?


    But if they are friends of Chu Feng, I believe they will all feel happy and happy because they have chufeng, because they know that if they are hurt, chufeng will take the lead for them, but as Chu Feng''s enemy, this is not good news, because you don''t know when to offend him and the people around him. It''s cruel! "After listening to Bai He''s words, Chu Feng feels that she seems to understand herself. Revenge is always the principle of Chu Feng.


    If a man does not offend me, I will wash him with blood!


    Gently sighed: "unexpectedly, you know the means and power of Chu Feng. You also know that you can''t kill Chu Feng in this life. Why do you insist? Just now on the bridge of memory, you almost collapsed because of your hatred of Chu Feng? "


    "It''s really because of hatred, but it''s not Chu Feng!" Bai He nodded, but then shook his head. Hatred flashed in his eyes and said, "I hate Chu Feng because he asked me to do something that will never have a result in my life. But I almost collapsed at that time, because Xuanyuan was wrong, this bastard!"


    Chu Feng was shocked: "why?"


    North Ruyan clenched his powder fist and clenched his teeth and said: "I will kill him, because he played with me and trampled on my dignity. But like Chu Feng, I can''t kill him at all. He is the prince of Xuanyuan family. He is the existence of the next God. I can''t kill him at all. My collapse is because I''m worried. Why can''t I kill Xuanyuan wrong? Why me He can only play with it, for nothing


    More said the North such as smoke''s mood also more excited, Chu Feng patted her shoulder, indicated that she calmed down.


    Excited North such as smoke this is calm down, also stood up, seems to have a person to vent the heart of not painful, North smoke look better than at the beginning.


    "Thank you, goodbye!" whispered Chu Feng


    "Wait!" Chu Feng stood up and said, "you hate others now. It''s because you are bullied. I really want to know that you know how to be bullied. Why did you bully others before? Yesterday I saw you bullying a man in the street, and I can see that he didn''t mean to molest you


    North smoke stopped and did not look back, and then continued to go forward: "if I do not bully others, others will bully me, so I can only bully others, let others fear me."


    After saying a word, the figure of North smoke is also gradually gone, Chu Feng stands there slowly watching North smoke disappear in his sight, know that North smoke is a hateful but poor person, she is only a kind of protection for others, because she is a woman, she knows that her life will become black if she doesn''t protect it well ¡£


    However, chufeng is not a compassionate person. It is just a coincidence that he met beiruyan today. He just chatted because he happened to be bored and a little curious. As for other things, chufeng didn''t think about it.


    Across the void, Chu Feng left the place and soon returned to the inn where they lived. Zhuque and Zhuque had already lived in this inn, but they all lived together in a way they didn''t know each other. Luo Mengmeng and Yaya were both participants in the hidden world Dabi, and they are also here at present.


    "Brother in law, the great grandfather is coming."


    As soon as he went back to the house, Xuanyuan Huining said, "he told me that the day after tomorrow is the time for Xuanyuan family to recruit disciples. When that time comes, all branches of Xuanyuan family will gather together in order to develop a strong metropolis. He will also prove the identity of Xiao Lang and me on that day, and even determine our status, so that we can be ready."


    Chu Feng a Leng, then nod, finally fast!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2238

    Sitting in the deep wind at night.


    It has been more than half a year since I came to the hidden world. I don''t know the specific situation of the present world. However, there are Xuanyuan ancestors watching and a group of strong men in Longmen. Now no one goes out of the hidden world because of his arrival. I think it should be safe.


    In his hand, he held a pill overflowing with fragrance. This was the diamond elixir from Chu Dan''s hand, but until now, Chu Feng has not used it, because he felt that if he used it now, it would be too wasteful. If he could use it again when he could go to the upper God of martial arts, he might have unexpected harvest.


    But now the martial arts realm is stuck in the middle God, there is not much progress, nor can we find any breakthrough opportunity. It is estimated that it will not take a little time to enter the upper God.


    As for the power of taboo has gone to the state of being saturated with upper gods, the Chu wind is not worried. The power of taboo has been fully opened. As long as he does not die, he will eventually step into the realm of God of creation. However, the state of martial arts does not go up, which makes Chu Feng a little tangled.


    He felt that if Wu Dao and taboo went to the realm of God of creation, there might be some unexpected gains. But after many efforts, the realm of martial arts still could not be broken through. It seemed that things were stuck.


    Chu Feng thought about using Vajra pill for many times, but he finally gave up the idea. Although it is possible to step into the upper God after using the Vajra pill, it will be very difficult to break through the God of nature when that time comes. And Vajra is a top-grade pill in the divine level, so it can be said that it is difficult to find a second one.


    I don''t know where Chu taidou got this treasure.


    Chu Feng is still thinking about how to find the opportunity to the upper God of martial arts, and a faint sound comes from behind.


    Chu Feng was stunned, and then he got up and looked back. He saw the old man standing there with a kind smile. He looked happy: "long Bo!"


    The man standing behind was Longbo, who had never appeared since Longmen holy land left. He guessed that he might have come to the hidden world, but he never met him. Chu Feng did not tangle with him for the time being. How could Chu Feng not be happy to see Longbo appear in front of him at the moment?


    Walking in front of Longbo, I feel that Longbo''s breath has reached the peak of the late demigod period. It seems that Longbo has also gained some opportunities in the past year.


    "I''ve seen the young master!"


    Long Bo bowed slightly. Although he served the three generations of Longmen masters, he always maintained his dignity: "it was the master who asked me to see you."


    Master?


    Chu Feng was stunned and asked, "my teacher ancestor?"


    "Yes Long Bo nodded gently and said, "master, let me tell you that the great ship of the great era is approaching, and these days will come completely. The goddess of destiny has stepped into the realm of God of creation not long ago. It is expected that she will climb the ranks of saints of the heavenly way within three months. There is also a strong fighting power in the lost battle field."


    Chu Feng asked long Bo to sit down first and asked, "yun''er is already the God of creation?"


    Zhang Yuner is the forbidden goddess of fate. Long Bo must know that, so Chu Feng doesn''t worry about anything.


    "Yes Long Bo nodded and said: "under the cultivation of respecting God, the taboo goddess has entered the God of creation, and has completely inherited all the taboo goddess in ancient times. Xuanyuan sword and Xuanyuan sword spirit are perfectly integrated, wearing the spirit ring, sitting on the goddess position, opening up the future of the first God of the right path. Within three months, she must be among the saints of heaven."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath to ease his shock. Zhang Yuner''s growth speed made him blush. Everyone was taboo. However, he felt that Zhang Yuner was not a little bit worse than Zhang yun''er. As long as it took another three months, Zhang Yuner would become a saint of heaven. However, he has not yet reached the upper level of the martial arts.


    Passing a bitter smile, I also think of long Bo Gang''s words: "is yun''er the powerful fighting force that appears in the lost battle field?"


    "No!" Long Bo shook his head with a smile and said, "it''s Leng Po Tian. He has also inherited the inheritance of Dayi completely. He has opened the power of Dayi hidden in the sun shooting bow. He has directly stepped into the God of nature, banned the war god temple left behind in the war world, and has become an existence that can compete with the taboo goddess."


    "The master asked me to tell you to be careful. Leng Po Tian was going to fight you directly in the hidden world, but she couldn''t get away from the control of the taboo goddess. However, the taboo goddess needs to understand the true meaning of the saints of heaven in the last three months. Maybe Leng Po Tian will come to the hidden world soon. It may be these days or a month later, but there will be no more than three Month. "


    Chu Feng has a little pressure in his heart. In the world Xuanyuan family''s time and Leng Po Tian''s war, the two are still on a par. Now Leng Po Tian, who has inherited the great Yi''s divine power, has entered the God of creation. Chu Feng feels that everyone is soaring, and only he is still making slow progress.


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "cold broken day, will not also step into the way of heaven saint?"


    "Not in the short term, at least Long Bo shook his head: "because Dayi was just at the top of the heaven when he collapsed and fell. At that time, he just couldn''t find a breakthrough opportunity to fight against Tianting. Now cold breaking sky is only a complete activation of combat power. Therefore, if you want to break through the saints of heaven, you still need to understand it by yourself.""But little Lord, if you work hard, you can go to the saints of heaven, because in ancient times, the devil God was the saint of heaven!"


    Chu Feng has no doubt about this. In the era of Xiuzhen Kingdom''s rule, if the demon God was not a saint of heaven, it would not have destroyed an era. After all, several Qisha were gods of nature. If you want to suppress them, ancient demons must be saints of heaven.


    When Chu Feng digested the message from Longbo, the latter continued: "in addition, in the wild demon realm, the demon emperor was also firmly in the realm of God of creation, leading all kinds of demons to move into the demon temple, keeping pace with a legendary existence, and that existence can withstand the four gods of creation, because before a long time ago,,,,, it was a saint of heaven, but was just a saint of heaven God has been destroyed and reborn. "


    Chu Feng''s heart beat hard, found that long Bo this time to bring news is not general shock.


    At present, the hidden world can be sure that there are more than six gods of nature, the four statues of ice blade snow field, Xuanyuan emperor and Tibetan master. It is estimated that there will be no more than 10 gods of nature and nature in the hidden world with countless creatures. It can be seen that the God of creation is scarce, which was born from the beginning of the new era to now under the endless years and months.


    Now Zhang yun''er and Leng Po Tian are the two gods of nature. The demon emperor of the wild demon Kingdom and the existence in that legend are also two gods of nature. Chang''e, the lost country, is the only one who dominates the world and a saint of heaven.


    Then, Chu Feng suddenly thought of the spirit world, one of the five forbidden areas: "what''s the news from the western spiritual world?"


    Before he came to the hermit world, Chu Feng heard that the demons in the spirit world had started a war against the protoss, and because the demons inherited the power of the demon king, the protoss who had been suppressed did not have much power to fight back. Now it has been a long time, and I don''t know what the situation is.


    Long Bo sighed deeply: "there are two major races in the spirit world, the Protoss and the demons. The devil has inherited everything from the demon king, and has entered into the God of creation. He has also killed the only two upper gods of the Protoss and destroyed the whole Protoss. Few of the protoss left the hidden world. Now they are hiding in the modern world, avoiding the pursuit of the demons."


    "In addition, the devil is resurrecting the demon king with the blood and soul of the God. I don''t know what the situation is. But I can be sure that if the devil is resurrected with the blood and the spirit of the gods, he is definitely a god of creation, because he was once a saint of heaven before he was destroyed by the God."


    Chu Feng captured some things from long Bo''s words, that is, the spirit world existed for a long time, perhaps longer than the history of the hidden world. Otherwise, how could we be a saint of heaven?


    There was also light pressure on his body. In the wild demon realm, the hidden world, the lost war world, and the spirit world, there were gods of creation and enemies. Chu Feng flashed a bitter smile: "long Bo, there are so many enemies, I''m only myself. I''m so sorry!"


    Long Bo laughed and patted Chu Feng on the shoulder: "boy, when you step into the realm of martial arts and taboos into the God of creation, you will find that you are not alone. You are the king and the sixth forbidden area, which is sealed off by the venerable God. As long as you succeed, you will find that you have the most powerful power in the world."


    Chu Feng naturally knew that he was not alone, but the demon king had been away for a long time. He did not know what the situation was now. Luo qianchuyi and Baiyun also followed him. What is the situation now?


    What kind of place is it? How many strong people''s memories and past are hidden?


    Chu Feng''s eyes gradually lit up, sprouting a desire, a kind of entering the battlefield of punishment to experience what it feels like to be the place where the ancient strongmen have sprinkled their blood!


    "There''s another thing the master wants me to tell you."


    When Chu Feng was burning and yearning for the Tianxun battlefield, Longbo looked serious and said: "the ancient seven evil kings all left their inheritance. Kuisha was revived, but it was destroyed by Ming Sha. Chisha, Fusha, Qingsha and Yinsha were all revived one after another, but another important person has recovered."


    Chu Feng recollected his thoughts and calculated to find that there was an important person who had not recovered. He was also the eldest of the seven. It was said that only Mingsha could fight with him. It was very powerful!


    Squinting his eyes, he asked, "who is it?"


    Long Bo stood up, went to the window and looked into the distance: "he is now with Ming Sha. They are all geniuses. They have recovered to the peak in a month in the Tianxun battlefield."


    Chu Feng''s body shook and stood up: "Yan Luo is still alive?"


    Long Bo nodded: "not only is he still alive, but also he is very brilliant. Go ahead. If you don''t go, jueshazhong will not leave any dogs and chickens, and the blood will flow into a river, and hundreds of millions of people will die out!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2239

    A vast and endless area, a block of mines, the morning just arrived, you can hear the sound of iron, and not one place, but everywhere there is such a sound.


    It seems to be a place that focuses on ironmaking.


    This is the secret place of one of the four major forces. Since the first generation of the martial arts family, they have focused on refining weapons. For them, forging weapons with powerful skills is a kind of cultivation of their martial arts. Ordinary weapon refiners have a thicker foundation and more stable foundation than ordinary martial artists.


    At the moment, in the center of the secret place of the weapon refining school, an invisible weapon refining city is standing safely. There are many small towns and small cities around the refining City, forming an empire like existence. Sometimes you can see the fierce warriors walking back and forth, and occasionally feel the rolling strong breath of them when refining weapons.


    There is a continuous inner city in the weapon refining City, which is the place of the weapon refiners. They are the absolute masters of the secret realm.


    In a remote courtyard in the west of the inner city, Wu Han, the leader of the weapon refining sect, fell from the sky and stood in the courtyard and looked respectfully at the closed room in front of him: "master, the news is coming from jueshazhong."


    There was no noise coming out, but Wu Han didn''t dare to have a look of impatience. He waited there quietly. After a while, the door opened, and a young man came out with a strong breath, a mellow face, and a strong will to look up to.


    Seeing the young man coming out, Wu Han''s face was more and more respectful: "patriarch, jueshazong just heard that chufeng had sneaked into their jueshazhong secret place. I hope we can support them, because they don''t know where chufeng is, but just in case."


    The young man walked past Wu Han with his hands on his back, and then looked back: "isn''t there news that Chu Feng is in Zhongzhou? How did you get to jueshazhong again? "


    Wuhan shook his head and said, "it may be that Chu Feng went to Zhongzhou inner city and entered jueshazong through jueshazong''s transmission array there, but no matter what, I have an agreement with Huangfu Ma Yu, and he has given sincerity to open the channel on both sides. Now we ask us for help. It''s a bit unreasonable for us not to go."


    A few days ago, Huangfu Ma Yu took the initiative to contact, indicating that the two forces formed an alliance.


    Moreover, in order to show his sincerity, Huangfu Ma Yu opened a channel for the practitioners of qiqizong to go to jueshazhong at any time. However, the jueshazong people could not come to jueshazhong. It was also because of this that Wu Han agreed to cooperate.


    The young man went over and sat down and asked, "are you sure?"


    Wu Han understood the young man''s meaning and replied: "I have contacted the Wu family''s children who entered jueshazong before I came here. They said that this morning, the people of jueshazong began to look for the trace of Chu Feng in the secret place. It is estimated that they have received some news, otherwise Huangfu Ma Yu will not do useless things."


    The young man nodded slightly, but did not say another word. Instead, he sat quietly thinking about some problems.


    After a while, the young man said faintly: "Chu Feng sneaked into jueshazong, so I''m sure it''s going to be a bloody revenge. Please point out the troops and horses. However,,"


    the young man raised his head, and his eyes twinkled with a cold killing opportunity: "it''s not to help jueshazong attack chufeng, but to fight Juesha once the chufeng is identified and found When Zong''s people started a war, jueshazong has always been the most evil of the four major forces. It should not have existed in this world in the early years. "


    Wu Han himself had to make arrangements. When he heard the young man''s words, he was stunned. He did not respond. He even doubted whether he had heard him wrong?


    To Jue chazong is not to and jueshazong alliance against Chu Feng? How is it that we have to fight against Chu Feng?


    "Go, don''t ask me why!"


    The young man didn''t mean to explain. He gently waved his finger: "but I don''t need to tell the disciples what to do for the moment. Let''s wait until Chu Feng shows up."


    Wu Han himself also wanted to ask the young man why he wanted to arrange this way, but the young man had already said something in front of him so that he didn''t need to ask more.


    Although he had doubts in his heart, Wu Han knew that he was no longer the absolute master of the weapon refining sect. The ancestor of the Wu family had asked him to give up the position of patriarch and give him a horrible existence which was said to be the Wu family, and which he could not resist.


    After nodding, Wu Han withdrew from the courtyard. Before long, the whole weapon refining school began to move. Countless powerful people gathered and began to enter the channel connecting Juesha sect to support them.


    "Do you believe in jueshazhong or the villain in Huangfu''s literary world?"


    When the refiner was rushing to jueshazhong, another door of the courtyard where the young man lived was opened. A lazy and unruly young man came out with a frivolous smile: "you know, crazy boy always talks about killing Huangfu literary world. Do you believe that villain has no plot?"


    Hell!


    The man who appeared was Yan Luo, who should have died in meiyuanluo''s house. At the moment, he went to sit opposite the young man, and raised a strong smile: "don''t compensate your wife and break the army, warrior!"Obviously, this man is Wu lie, the successor of the Wujia family in the modern world. After leaving the Wujia family, he came to the hidden world with Yanluo.


    In addition to this identity, Wulie also has an unknown identity, that is, Qisha, the eldest of the seven evil spirits in ancient times, a person who focuses on refining tools into demons, and who can forge powerful weapons at a glance.


    It''s just that I don''t feel that vast evil spirit in Wulie''s body. It''s just a kind of gentleness as before: "do you think I believe in chufeng in jueshazhong?"


    "I don''t believe that crazy boy will be in jueshazhong, but he''s not in jueshazhong. What are the Huangfu people playing with?"


    "Play, die!" Wulie replied with a smile and pointed to the distance: "lingyunzong was damaged, and the strong danzong fell down. Jueshazong must have wanted to spit them up, just worried that the refiner would stab them in the back. Therefore, before annexing Lingyun sect and danzong, Juesha sect will eliminate this kind of trouble."


    "Today, I''m not looking for Chu Feng or forming an alliance. It''s just jueshazong luring jueshazong''s people into a trap."


    Yan Luo burst out laughing: "it''s the same as my guess, but you know that jueshazhong has a conspiracy. How can you let the people of Juesha sect pass by? Don''t you worry about all of them dead?"


    Wu lie looked peaceful and meaningful: "lingyunzong has been completely controlled by fengshao, and danzong can''t become a climate. Danzong can''t recover too much vitality in at least a hundred years, unless there are some amazing miracles. Jueshazhong is a special one. It will never bow to the wind, only die forever."


    From the secular Huangfu family in the modern world, to jueshamen in the hidden world, and then to jueshazhong in the hidden world, fengshao killed the Huangfu family with an absolutely strong attitude, and directly destroyed the northern city loyal to jueshazong. All these show that Chu Feng has a certain hatred for jueshazhong.


    Yan Luo also understood the meaning of Wulie. He stood up and jumped in his eyes: "it''s been a long time since I moved my muscles and bones. Jueshazhong must have prepared the means to deal with the peak power of the weapon refining sect, but they will never know that the peak power of the refining school is you, and I am here."


    Wu lie nodded and said nothing, but asked, "did you have any special news after you went out two days ago? I feel that the atmosphere is different recently. Chang''e has also stepped into the path of heaven. Now that feeling has the flavor of the end of ancient times, is it that the great era is coming? "


    Yan Luo sat down from the new seat, scattered the killing machine, and said with a smile: "I really received a lot of news when I went out these two days. I also had a fight with the old boy of the Demon Lord. Unfortunately, I didn''t find the owner of the Tibet. However, the information I got was very useful. The war world, the wild demon field and the spirit world are all in a kind of dark wave."


    "Yes, especially the devil nagula. It is said that he is going to resurrect the demon king, and then let the demon king join hands with him to open the sixth forbidden area and lead the demon world!"


    Wu lie''s expression twitched for a moment, and he was surprised: "is that Gula a fool? The spirit world demons were only the lower pariah of the demon world at the beginning, and only later did they get great development in the modern world. However, in the face of pure blooded demons, the Western demons are still pariah. They want to dominate the demon world. Where do they have self-confidence and their blood can withstand the oppression of the demon lord? "


    In the remote ancient times, the Western demons were a branch and the lowest branch of the demon world. The Western demons left the demon world because they could not bear to be oppressed for a long time, and even hid themselves. They are the demons fighting with the protoss in the western spiritual world today.


    In the strict hierarchy of the demon clan, the demon king is the absolute king, with the most noble blood of the demon Kingdom king. As long as the demon king is angry and the demons submit, it is not the gap between the realms, but a kind of evolution and contrast on the blood.


    It can be said that the demon king is in the royal family of the demon kingdom. Thousands of demons in the demon kingdom are all derived from the demon Kingdom, but their blood is gradually weakened, and they are divided into three or six grades. The Western demons want to dominate the demon world, which makes the warrior feel ridiculous.


    "It is said that the devil''s blood is very strong!"


    Yan Luo also understood this, but he also knew a little more: "when he fully accepted the demon king''s inheritance, his blood changed, as if to say that there was a phenomenon of atavism, which was close to the blood of the king and the blood of the royal family."


    Wulie nodded slightly, and Wu Han suddenly rushed in at this time. It was no surprise to see Yan Luo, because he had seen Yan Luo and knew that he was with Wulie: "patriarch, something happened!"


    Wu lie did not think about the news brought by Yan Luo for the time being. He stood up and said, "it''s really looking for death!"


    "I haven''t done it for a long time!" Yan Luo also got up and patted Wulie on the shoulder: "just look at it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2240

    Jueshazong is just like the site of jueshamen in the world. It is desolate, without any ornaments of trees and flowers. The whole place is full of absolute desolation.


    At the moment, countless people gathered outside the remote valley away from the holy land of jueshazhong, but not many of them were jueshazong people. Most of them were the strong ones of refining utensils who had just come here through the passage.


    But at the moment, the strong men of the weapon refining sect are all scolding the rascal of Juesha sect.


    Because they were ordered by the patriarch Wu Han to help Juesha Zong find Chu Feng and prevent changes. However, when they came here through the passage, they found that they were trapped in a boundary and could not go out at all. It was impossible for them to go back to the qiqizong because they could come, but they couldn''t go.


    However, no matter how much they scolded, the jueshazhong strongmen around were not angry. It was just a kind of cat and mouse joke.


    "Little Lord, isn''t that good?"


    On a mountain not far away, they were huangfuyi and Huangfu''s literary world. The former looked at the jueshazhong who had been trapped in the valley before, and the strong man frowned: "we asked the weapon refining school to help, but now we have trapped them with the boundary. They can''t get in, and they will inevitably be ridiculed if they speak out."


    Huangfu''s literary world gave a cold smile, and he didn''t care what he said. He just had a kind of blazing light in his eyes, a burning yearning for power and peak.


    Inheriting the power of the first generation of the Huangfu family, he has now entered the realm of the next God. He is a worthy little Lord in jueshazhong. However, he is not satisfied with the current situation. He thinks that the environment of jueshazong is not good at all, and the hidden world is so big that he always needs to go out and walk more.


    Now both lingyunzong and danzong have lost their peak power, and there is only one weapon refining school left. If you destroy it, Juesha sect can become the biggest one. How could Huangfu literary circles miss such an opportunity?


    Therefore, after discussing with Huangfu Ma Yu, he set up this trap. When necessary, he lured the strong men of the qiqizong to come here, trapped them in the boundary, and then tried to destroy every one of them. This boundary was drawn by the master of Juesha sect at the cost of life, and it is hard to break without God of creation.


    In addition, when they stay in it, they will suffer from injury, and those who do not need them to practice the art school will die at that time.


    Even when he thought that after the refiner clan was destroyed by him, he would first take down the danzong with great prestige. With the help of danzong, he could refine pills. First, he consolidated the fruits of victory, and then he would take Lingyun sect and integrate the four forces. Huangfu literary circle thought that it was almost the same as Xuanyuan family.


    When asked, Huangfu didn''t hear anything about him. Huangfu looked a little ugly. He was the third ancestor of Huangfu''s literary world. However, Huangfu did not respect him at all after he became the next God, which made Huangfu''s heart very uncomfortable.


    It''s just that this is the little Lord appointed by the second generation ancestor, and it has been inherited by the first generation ancestor. Even if he has some ideas in his mind, he can''t show it. He is only dissatisfied with the present practice.


    Although he also wanted to wipe out the other three forces, jueshazong was the only one. However, he hoped that everyone would confront the other three forces and subdue them after deterring them with their strong strength, rather than playing such a conspiracy. As a powerful man in the middle God, huangfuyi has his own dignity as a strong man.


    However, with such a conspiracy against the school of refining utensils, Huangfu has no way out, because this is not only the meaning of Huangfu''s literary world, but also the meaning of Huangfu Ma Yu. How can an elder in other states stop the orders of the patriarch and the young Lord?


    Not to mention that the second generation ancestor also favoured Huangfu''s literary world. He even said that Huangfu''s literary world was the second God of creation of the future Huangfu family, and even the sage of heaven. Everyone should respect him.


    Looking at those strong weapon refiners trapped in the border, Huangfu turned around with a sigh of indifference as soon as he knew that their results would not be very good.


    "Where are you going?"


    Huangfu nodded in the literary world and looked at Huangfu one by one: "you seem to be very unhappy with the decision made by me and the patriarch?"


    "It''s not displeasure, it''s just that I don''t agree with you!" Huangfu, as a strong man in the middle God, has his own dignity. He said indifferently, "so I don''t oppose you, but I won''t support you. Therefore, the little Lord should not interfere too much in my affairs."


    The cold left a word, Huangfu a direct across the air.


    Huangfu''s literary world narrowed his eyes, and his eyes leaped with murder. He sneered and said to himself, "wait till I kill Chu Feng. Do you dare to take such an attitude towards me? When I become the first person in the hidden world, I will make you die miserably if I dare not obey me."


    If Huang Fu Yi were still here, he would laugh at Huang Fu''s literary world. He even dreamed of taking LV Wan. This is a fool''s dream. Lu Wan was a saint of heaven before all ages. Even if he stepped into Tiandao, he would not be Lu Wan''s opponent. Who can compete with him? But huangfuyi has gone, and he can''t know his infatuated dream in the literary world.


    "Little Lord, it has been completely controlled!"


    Huangfu''e also came and fell from the valley below. As the next god of Huangfu''s literary world, he could not say respect at the moment, but he kept a little polite: "what do we need to do now?"He was satisfied with huangfu''e''s attitude. He swept across the valley and said, "go!"


    His body flew across the sky and landed before the valley. He looked at the strong man who was drinking and scolding jueshazong rascal. His face was full of smiles.


    He said loudly, "welcome to jueshazong, friends of qiqizong. Let me introduce myself. My name is Huangfu literary world, jueshazong''s little Lord."


    All the people who drank and scolded the rascal of jueshazhong quieted down. The martial arts examination came out from the back of the crowd and swept Huangfu''s literary world with a look of anger. He tried to break the boundary just now, but it didn''t work at all. It can be sure that this can only be broken by the superior God or even the God of nature.


    What''s more, just now I feel that there is still a strong force brewing in this boundary, but I don''t know exactly what it is.


    Just looking at the proud face of Huangfu''s literary world, the martial arts examination couldn''t help but shout: "Huangfu literary world, what do you mean by breaking away from chazong? We have just come here to help you find Chu Feng, but you have trapped us here with the border. What do you mean? "


    Huangfu''s literary world laughed and said, "is this the elder of the martial arts examination? You are really simple enough. Obviously, Chu Feng didn''t come to jueshazhong. It was just a means for us to destroy the refining vessel sect. How do you feel? Is it OK? "


    "I''m very honored to tell you that I came up with this strategy. After today, the refining of utensils will be almost finished?"


    If you can, the martial arts examination really wants to kill Huangfu''s literary world. It''s just that it''s hard to get out of the frontier, let alone kill Huangfu''s literary world?


    "Elder Wu Ju, give you a chance." When the laughter fell, Huang Fu''s literary world laughed, with a sinister flavor: "I have made a blood spirit contract to be loyal to jueshazong all my life. I can think about putting you out. What a pity if your middle God''s realm is damaged?"


    Once the blood spirit contract is established, then the parties must unconditionally comply with their commitments.


    With a sneer in the martial arts examination, how could you not know that Huangfu''s literary world wanted to swallow up the power of the weapon refining school, but how many people could be without bones? Wu Ju raised his head with pride and said, "Huangfu literary world, if you want to kill us, you want to make us submit to the disgusting jueshazong, do you think it is possible?"


    The rest of the strong men of the weapon refining sect all had similar attitudes. They would rather die standing than live on their knees!


    "Why not?"


    Huangfu''s literary world was proud to hold up his head and said: "I inherited the power of the first generation of Huangfu family. Now I am young and I am a lower God. Without any accident, I can definitely go to the God of creation. With my strong talent, it is not difficult to go to the sage of heaven."


    Pointing to the strong men of Wuju and qiqizong: "so it''s your honor for you to choose to submit to me. In the future, I will take the God and become my woman and take the position of supreme in the hidden world. You are proud to submit to me and submit to Juesha sect."


    The martial arts examination burst into laughter, and a mockery appeared: "before, I didn''t know that boasting can break the heaven, but now I believe it. Do you think you are Chu Feng who can take down the sage of heaven? Do you think you are Chu Feng, which can make all the big forces in the hidden world fear? Do you think you are Chu Feng and can let the sages of heaven follow you


    It''s no secret that Chang''e is a woman of Chu Feng. It''s no secret that Chang''e has crossed the path of heaven and saints. It''s ridiculous that Huangfu''s literary world should say these words here.


    Moreover, he knew that Huangfu''s literary world came from the modern world, and he had no understanding of gratitude and resentment with Chu Feng. How could Chu Feng make him grow up with a full of ridicule in his eyes? The rest of the strong practitioners of utensils all laughed and saw arrogance, but he did not see the self-confidence of Huangfu''s literary world?


    Huangfu''s expression in the literary world changed very ugly. He was so ridiculed in public. His face suddenly opened his hand, and a magic power exploded on the border.


    However, with the power of the deity exploding above the border, the terrifying force equivalent to the upper God was generated within the boundary. Huangfu''s literary world was ferocious and said: "now you are not qualified to submit to me, all of you are going to die for me!"


    The power of terror surged. Suddenly, four or five powerful weapon refiners burst out and died before they knew anything. The martial arts examination look changed greatly: "Damn it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2241

    The cold wind is rampant, but it is just like the wind blade. The strong people of weapon refining sect are constantly dying.


    Wu Ju''s face changed greatly. After a shout of abuse, he quickly went to the middle of the crowd and instantly raised his hand to build a defense of strength. However, in the face of this border, the fighting power equivalent to the upper God was a little inadequate. Knowing that he could stop it for a while, it would be impossible for a long time.


    This time, many strong people of the weapon refining sect came here. If all of them died, they would be damaged, including him. When the Juesha sect marched in to attack the weapon refining sect, they would not be able to stop it.


    "Enjoy the last sunshine before you die."


    Huang Fu used to sit on a stone with the fun of catching mice and cats, especially when he saw the strong men of the weapon refining school and the subdued appearance of the martial arts examination. Although it was a pity to kill so many people, it was only a disaster that these people did not choose to surrender.


    When the time comes to wipe out the refiner sect and take over the other two forces, are you afraid that the future of jueshazhong will not be strong? Therefore, Huangfu''s literary world was not touched by the killing of these people in front of him. He thought it was just a very common thing.


    "It seems that I have come at the right time."


    All of a sudden, the heaven and earth Xiaosha was filled with heavy evil spirit, and a sound of pondering and dispersing sounded. Then three figures came out of the channel from the qiqizong to jueshazhong. The speaker was Yan Luo!


    Next to Wu lie and Wu Han, but at the moment Wu Han''s look is not very good, even can be said to be absolutely angry.


    Huang Fu, who was sitting there, stood up slowly, felt the evil spirit of Xiao Sha in the heaven and earth, and frowned deeply. Who was this person? Was it the person who made the utensils?


    Without waiting for Huangfu''s literary world to come up with a reason, Yan Luo''s body rose slowly, and even out of the barrier of the boundary, the heart of Huangfu''s literary world suddenly shook violently, and his steps subconsciously stepped back.


    This is the boundary drawn by Juesha sect''s master of array Taoism. It can be entered but not out. How can this person ignore the boundary from inside?


    At this time, Yan Luo''s body suddenly burst out a depressing momentum. Huangfu''s literary face changed greatly, showing panic, and he said, "you are Yan Luo!"


    At the moment when Yan Luo burst out of terror, Huangfu recognized that he was one of Chu Feng''s brothers, Yan Luo, but how could he be in the hidden world? Who is he?


    What''s more, Huang Fu''s face in the literary world turned pale. What Yan Luo had burst out was the amazing momentum of the God of creation. How could the people of Chu Feng be the God of nature? Why?


    But no matter how good, Huangfu literary world knew that the matter was serious, almost no thought, turned around and flew away.


    The rest of the strong jueshazong also wanted to run away. But suddenly, a powerful momentum broke out from the martial heroes, and they suddenly appeared above their heads. An invisible hand bound all the strong jueshazhong people: "Huangfu literary world can go because he is a man who needs to kill less wind. How can you go?"


    As soon as his eyes congealed, suddenly, there were thousands of long sword shadows between heaven and earth, and they went directly to the people on the ground. They were still raging back and forth. The strong men of the weapon refining school could only see those strong ones of Juesha sect slowly turning into flesh and blood and finally slowly turning into powder.


    Who is that person? Why can an idea cause thousands of sword attacks? And why is he also a god of creation?


    Two gods of creation?


    The strong men of the weapon refining school, including the martial arts examination, all looked back at Wu Han, because Yan Luo and Wu lie came with Wu Han just now. It seems that only Wu Han can answer this question.


    Wu Han took a deep breath and was shocked by Yanluo and Wulie''s strength, because he began to think that Wulie was only the superior God, and that Yama was only the upper God. He didn''t want them to be gods of creation.


    He said softly: "his name is Wulie. He is the successor of the Wu family of the world''s weapon clan. He is also brought back by the second ancestor. Now he is the Lord of the ware clan! I''m just the vice Lord


    The master?


    Hearing Wu Han''s words, all the people in the refining school looked at the warrior who was slowly falling down in the air. The first time he returned to the martial arts examination, his eyes were blazing, and he knelt down on one knee on the spot: "see the Lord!"


    With the declaration of the martial arts examination, the rest of the strong weapon refiners all knelt down on the ground and cried out in unison: "I have seen the Lord!"


    Wu lie looked calm and nodded: "get up!"


    "Warrior!" But Yan Luo fell down, but his face was not happy: "I said I''ll do it. How many meanings do you mean? I''ll be killed by you before I even touch a hair. What do you mean?"


    Wu lie raised his hand, trapped the boundary of Wuju and others, and directly broke it. Then he turned to face the territory of jueshazong. His eyes twinkled with cold opportunities: "how big and so many people here, when can we kill all of them?"


    Yan Luo was stunned, then narrowed his eyes and laughed: "you start from the East, I start from the West!"


    Yan Luo''s voice fell down and went straight across the sky. Everywhere he passed, there was a startling explosion. It seemed that Yan Luo did not cover up his terrible momentum, and ravaged the secret place of Juesha sect with an absolute gesture.Wu lie frowned slightly: "do it first, it''s a bit shameless!" In the twinkling of an eye, they also disappeared in front of the public. Two absolutely powerful momentum instantly floated in the secret realm of Juesha sect, making people who didn''t know show a nervous look. What''s the matter? How did the two gods of nature appear?


    As the killing continues to spread, Yan Luo and Wulie reappear the killing and cruelty of the ancient Qisha emperor in an absolutely bloody manner, which makes the Juesha sect''s secret place shrouded in a layer of fear, which can''t be dispersed at all.


    "Patriarch", "vice patriarch"


    Wuju felt that the power of destroying the heaven and the earth only had the instinct to look up. Because of that power, he could not resist: "who is the patriarch, and who was that just now? Why are they so powerful, and they look so young that they are actually the realm of God of creation?"


    Wu Han narrowed his eyes and said faintly, "that is the elder brother of the patriarch, Yan Luo, and Chu Feng. At the same time, he is also the inheritor of the ancient Qisha emperor, Mingsha, and our Wulie patriarch is also the inheritor of the ancient Qisha emperor, and he is also the eldest brother of Qisha Shengjun, Qisha!"


    "These are what my uncle told me. Otherwise, how could I give up my position as Lord?"


    The expression of Wuju was surprised. He had never thought that Wulie and Yanluo would be the inheritors of the ancient Qisha emperor.


    But at the moment, I feel the evil spirit that dominates Jue heaven and earth. In addition to being the inheritor of Qisha Shengjun, it can''t be anyone else. His eyes flashed with fear, followed by blazing heat: "can we let jueshazhong eat its own fruit today and take advantage of the situation to kill them and give out evil spirit?"


    Wu Han did not speak, just nodded gently.


    "All at your command."


    Wuju also understood Wu Han''s meaning, and said with a big hand and a finger: "follow the steps of the patriarch and the emperor Mingsha, slaughter jueshazhong, and let them know that their initial behavior is stupid."


    Countless strong weapon refining masters all fly away, straight line charge, from the beginning of the trapped lamb, instantly turned into a charging tiger.


    Wu Han patted Wu Ju on the shoulder and said, "let''s go. We can''t deal with Huangfu Laozu, but Huangfu Ma Yu and Huangfu Yi, we can resist for a while. Today they come, so let''s have a good kill!"


    When the endless killing spread, Huangfu literary world also quickly returned to jueshazhong holy land. After falling down, Huangfu Ma Yu had brought a group of people out of the main hall, followed by Huangfu Yi.


    Huangfu''s literary world looked pale and said: "something happened. The God of fortune came to the refining of utensils. All our people near the border were dead. Even the elder huangfu''e had no time to run away, so we were killed."


    These do not need to be said by Huangfu literary circles, and all the people present can guess that the power of God can be prevented by Huangfu e, Huangfu literary world and even those Juesha strong people in the divine realm?


    "They are all dead. Why are you still alive?" Huang Fu Ma Yu felt the terror between heaven and earth, and asked with a gloomy face.


    Huangfu''s literary world was stunned, and then his face changed greatly: "is Chu Feng coming?"


    Huangfu Ma Yu was shocked: "what do you say?"


    Compared with the two gods of nature that have not been seen yet, Huangfu Ma Yu is more afraid of Chu Feng.


    "I said that Chu Feng might have come, so Yan Luo didn''t kill me, just left me to Chu Feng." Although Huang Fu was afraid at the moment, he kept his head clear: "that Yan Luo is the brother of Chu Feng in the present world, but I don''t know why he is so strong. That evil spirit is so terrible!"


    Huangfu Ma Yu looked gloomy and ugly. If what Huangfu said in the literary world was true, it would be the disaster of jueshazhong today.


    Huangfuyi did not feel a bit uneasy, but was very quiet: "it is said that in the land of Zhongzhou, there were three powerful inheritors of the seven evil kings. Do you think the two are now?"


    Huangfu Ma Yu''s eyelids jumped for a moment, then looked gloomy and angry: "whatever they are, we can''t deal with them now, but even if we can''t deal with them, we have to do that. Start the killing sky array. If the killing sky array can''t stop them, then you can die!"


    Huangfu nodded his head and waved more than ten people to leave with him. Huangfu Ma Yu also went to Huangfu''s literary world and asked, "today you should protect yourself, or you will waste the inheritance of the first generation."


    Huangfu literary circles nodded, raised his hand and said, "don''t worry, at the beginning I was worried about the Revenge of Chu Feng. The ring is the soil of North City. I will run away when necessary."


    Huangfu Ma Yu took a look at the transmission ring. His eyes flashed with thought-provoking light and looked at the evil spirit of the sky: "Chu Feng, are you here too?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2242

    Mountain fracture, building collapse, river water cut off, the world Xiaosha!


    With the killing of Wulie and Yanluo, jueshazhong felt as if it was the end of the world. Faced with the absolute power of the God of nature and the amazing momentum that could not be countered, the jueshazhong people could not resist at all.


    The East and the West are close together. Wulie and Yanluo meet in the sky near the main hall of jueshazhong. There is a cloud of smoke on the ground. The sky is a little gloomy and can see the red scene. No one knows how many people died just now, but it is certain that jueshazhong has suffered a lot.


    Looking at the sky, Yama''s mouth cocked up: "cool, I like this kind of unrestrained killing, much better than in the modern world."


    In the modern world, killing is morally condemned, but absolute killing is carried out in the hidden world. There is no pressure in Yama''s heart, because this is the hidden world. This is the world of the jungle. As long as you are strong enough, you can control the life and death of all living beings and determine their fate.


    Wu lie nodded softly: "me too!"


    Then also raised his head, light said: "just want to get rid of jueshazhong core, estimated is not an easy thing."


    Because in the sky of jueshazhong, there is a light thunder light, which is not very obvious, but can be roughly captured, and even filled with the pressure of the breath of God of creation.


    "It seems that the first generation of the Huangfu family has created a protective array!"


    Yan Luo pondered and laughed, but he didn''t have any meaning of worry: "it''s just that you and I unite. Do you still worry about this kind of battle?"


    "Don''t be careless." Wu lie was not as relaxed as Yan Luo, and kept his vigilance all the time: "the first ancestor of Huangfu family can build the Huangfu family in the new era in which the strong are juxtaposed, and under the deterrence of the Yellow Emperor and the demon lord, the inheritance of the Huangfu family must have his absolute power. Although you and I are strong, there is a heaven in the sky, and there are people outside."


    Yan Luo nodded. Although he despised jueshazong strategically, he was still wary of tactics. After all, this is jueshazong, which has been inherited for countless years. Who knows what amazing details it contains?


    At this time, the heaven and earth also changed.


    That day, nine huge beams of light slowly shot down from the sky. From a distance, they seemed to be nine pillars of light. They had been falling, connecting the ground and the sky, in the nine directions of Yama.


    Then the light curtain appeared between those light pillars, which formed a junction, blocked the way out, and could not enter at all.


    There are many strong jueshazhong on the ground, but now they are locked in. No matter how they shout, they have no effect, but they are all pale.


    People in the outside world don''t know what this is, but it''s no stranger to them. It''s the Juesha sect''s unique heaven array, which was built by the first generation of Huangfu family when he created the Juesha sect''s secret place. It is said that it can kill the God of creation. At the moment, they are also locked in the Juesha sky array. How can they not be afraid?


    Huangfu Ma Yu and Huangfu''s literary circles also brought a number of strong Juesha sects to appear outside the battle field, looking at Yan Luo and martial martyrs who were locked in from a distance.


    Huang Fu Ma Yu, who had not yet come out of jueshazhong, did not have any mood swings, nor did he pay any attention to Wu Han and others who were still killing in other places. As long as he killed the two gods of creation in front of him, the rest was nothing.


    "Old man!"


    Yan Luo glanced at Huangfu Ma Yu: "it seems that you are the leader of Juesha sect, but what kind of killing array are you? Just want to kill Ben Zun? "


    Huangfu Ma Yu gave a cold smile: "it''s said that it was created by taboo goddess at the beginning, but I don''t know if it''s true."


    Yan Luo originally had a smile on his face, but when he heard Huang Fu Ma Yu''s "killing heaven array" look convulsed, a dignified color appeared and looked around at the nine huge pillars of light around him.


    As the inheritor of the evil spirit, he naturally knows what the "killing heaven array" is. It was the killing array created by the taboo goddess in order to prevent the mass appearance of the demon world. Once it is blocked in it, even the God of creation will not be able to break it out, and it will suffer from the endless nine heaven God thunder.


    Till death!


    Looking at the nine pillars of light, and looking at the sky, Yan Luo knew that this was really a killing sky array. The dignified look between his eyebrows could not be dispersed for a long time. At first, he thought it was a general killing array. Now it''s a unique killing array inherited from the goddess in ancient times. It''s really a pit father.


    On the periphery, Huangfu looked around and asked, "why didn''t the ancestor appear when such a thing happened?"


    The ancestor in Huangfu''s literary world is the second generation ancestor of Huangfu family. According to the reason, Emperor Huangfu should have appeared for such a long time after Yan Luo and Wulie had ravaged Juesha Zong. However, until now, the killing heaven array has been launched, but there is no ancestor of Chu family. There is something strange in Huangfu''s literary world.


    In addition to Yanluo and Wulie, there are two middle gods, Wuhan and Wuju. If you want to crush him, you can only do it by Huangfu.


    Huangfu Ma Yu didn''t answer Huangfu''s words in the literary world, but he slowly rose into the air, looked coldly at Yan Luo and raised a hand gently. The thunder brewing in the sky that day was more obvious than the beginning, and the thunder light was also raging in the sky, and it would fall at any time."What a pity, the two gods of nature!"


    Huang Fu Ma Yu took a look at them, and there was a flash of regret and pity in their eyes. It seemed that Yan Luo and Wu lie, who were about to die in the death row, felt unworthy, or what it was, only he knew.


    At this time, the hand slowly fell down, a mysterious force converged to form a beam of light into the light column facing him, and then the light column burst out a dazzling golden yellow, as if symbiosis, the other eight light pillars also bloomed a golden dazzling light, the light curtain also changed color.


    In the past, the day after tomorrow, the sound of Mines exploded, a nine God thunder fell from the sky, and then two, three, four, and five fell one after another toward Yama and the martyrs.


    Moreover, the number of nine heaven God thunder is more and more, and it has no meaning to dissipate. It is actually like a light column connecting the heaven and the earth. Yan Luo and they suddenly seem to be in Leizhou, surrounded by thunder. If they are not careful, they will lose their lives.


    In the dignified, Yan Luo and Wu lie did not dare to be too big. They played their most powerful force to form the most effective protection. Then, the two of them together blasted out a powerful force in that Leizhou, but it had no effect on the nine pillars of light of the killing sky array.


    However, the strong Juesha Sect on the ground was not so lucky. Facing the nine Heavenly God thunder, they had no place to hide on the ground. They turned into powder in the nine Heavenly God thunder. At the moment of their death, they could not accept that they were dead under the killing heaven array left by their ancestors.


    Yanluo and Wulie are still there to dodge and attack the Jueshi Tianzhen, but there is no way. Huangfu Ma Yu returns to Huangfu''s literary world and says faintly: "if you start the killing sky array, you can kill them. Why should the ancestor appear? And the ancestors have left the world. "


    Huangfu''s literary world was very excited when he saw that Yan and Luo were ravaged there. He was stunned and confused when he heard the speech!


    The reason why he came to the hidden world and became the young master of Juesha sect in the hidden world was brought by the old emperor Huangfu. How could old emperor Huangfu, who was still good at that time, die and be killed?


    As for Huangfu, who died of his own, he did not believe that it was a terrible existence of a superior God. Who can kill him?


    "After the ice blade snow field, he died."


    Huangfu Ma Yu did not fluctuate at all. He seemed to be saying a very common thing: "but his death is worth it, because he has brought us more powerful development to jueshazhong."


    Huangfu''s literary world still can''t accept that Huangfu''s ancestor died. It''s his backer. How can he die like this? And how can we get the news now?


    Squinting his eyes, Huangfu asked something strange in the literary world: "patriarch, how did the ancestor die? Unless he was severely damaged, otherwise, he would never die. However, he never went out in the secret place, and I did not find any traces of war. How could he die?"


    Huangfu Ma Yu glanced at Huangfu''s literary world and didn''t answer his question. Instead, he pointed to Yan Luo and Wulie in the Juesha formation, and said in a gloomy tone: "you don''t need to care about how Laozu died. You just need to know that he has fallen for the sake of jueshazhong''s power. What I want to tell you is."


    "Unless the two of them die within the battle array, otherwise, you will die for the sake of jueshazhong."


    When Huangfu''s literary world was in a state of mind, he found that today''s Huangfu Ma Yu was a little different from that of his time. As for what was different, Huangfu''s literary world could not be said for the time being. In short, there was a very uncomfortable feeling, but where was it?


    Huangfu Ma Yu said something to Huangfu literary world, but he didn''t speak again. As for how Huangfu''s ancestor died, Huangfu Ma Yu didn''t want to tell Huangfu literary world, because when he knew, it might be the time for him to die.


    With the right hand raised, one by one strength enters into a light column, and the power of the nine Heavenly God thunder is becoming more and more powerful.


    Yan Luo dodged away, his eyes were red, his evil spirit was soaring, and the look of Wu lie was not very good. They both looked at the sky from afar. Yan Luo burst out and said, "how could you abuse me? Then I will let you know that the majesty of the God of nature is not something you can easily bear. Wulie, I will give it to you next."


    Wu lie seemed to know what Yan Luo was going to do. He frowned and said, "in that case, you should cultivate yourself for at least half a year, maybe longer!"


    "Better than dying!" Yan Luo replied that he was flying to the sky.


    When Yan Luo didn''t know what to do to break the killing sky array, suddenly a thick magic cloud appeared in the sky over Huangfu Ma Yu. Thousands of sword Qi fell from the sky, and a figure accompanied by the ten thousand sword Spirit fell into the sky.


    A pair of dark and shiny wings spread out very long, accompanied by a ponder: "stimulate potential, break the array, and why?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2243

    Casual, peaceful, playful, and a little excited!


    He was ready to stimulate his body''s maximum potential to break the sky killer array, but when he heard this sound, Yan Luo stopped and looked at the man in the thunder light. His pupils shrank sharply, and then he burst out laughing: "crazy boy!"


    It''s Chu Feng!


    Because of the reason that long Bo told him, chufeng went directly from Xuanyuan secret place to Zhongzhou, and found the transmission array connecting jueshazong to Zhongzhou. He directly and forcefully killed all the strong jueshazhong and entered the channel. Because most of jueshazhong''s energy is restrained by Yanluo and Military Martyrs, chufeng is in good condition and even has not suffered any obstacles ¡£


    A smile appeared on Yan Luo''s face, and the meaning of breaking the killing array disappeared. He went to Chu Feng and looked at the magic light wings behind him and said, "although you look like a birdman now, we are brothers."


    Brother, brother, brother!


    Chu Feng did not have too many words, and Yan Luo came to a man''s embrace. The demon kingdom was also unfolding quietly. The nine Heavenly God thunder was directly blocked out and could not break through the barrier of the demon kingdom.


    Wu lie also came to the front, a warm smile: "less wind, long time no see!"


    Chu Feng and Yan Luo let go and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Wu Shao surprised me a bit."


    Chu Feng had a good impression of Wu lie when he met him for the first time in Xiangjiang. Later, Wulie gave him the fake body of Minghong magic sword. In the follow-up actions against three sects and four families, chufeng deliberately avoided the martial arts masters. The great relationship was the existence of Wulie.


    However, Chu Feng could not have imagined that Wu lie, who was not outstanding in the martial arts family of Qisha, was the eldest son of Qisha emperor in ancient times!


    It is said that, in addition to the top miracles derived from chaos, no one has ever made weapons that can be more perfect than Qisha. Today, there are only a few artifacts left in the world, which are said to come from the hands of Qisha, which was simply told by long Bo before Chu Feng came.


    However, Wu lie did not have any fluctuation in this regard, but was a kind of gentle and peaceful: "the wind seldom talks and laughs. How can I surprise you? What you have done makes me shocked."


    This is not the exaggeration of Wu lie, but really admire Chu Feng.


    Less than a year after coming to the hidden world, Chu Feng made the four main cities basically exist in name, but also made the four forces damage the danzong and lingyunzong, and even let the refiner sect and Juesha sect only have the ability to avoid. This is equivalent to challenging the middle end power of the whole hidden world, and the martial martyrs think they have no such courage.


    But Chu Feng did that, and not only did it, but also killed the strong man in the divine realm. Wulie felt that if he did it for him, it would not be as good and perfect as Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng chufeng laughed heartily. He didn''t continue to flatter each other with Wu lie. He just looked beyond the killing heaven formation. To be precise, he looked at Huangfu''s literary world. His mouth was filled with a funny smile: "let''s talk about other things later. It''s really not interesting for you to come to exterminate chazong without me. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time."


    At that time, he brought a lot of troubles to his family.


    Even after he arrived in the hermit world, if he hadn''t brought Xuanyuan Hui to his side, he might have died in the hands of Huangfu literary world. Chu Feng never killed the opportunity of killing Huangfu literary world.


    Yan Luo pointed to Huangfu''s literary world with a smile: "he died at the beginning, but he left it to you. Thank me, ten beauties and eight beauties!"


    Huang Fu''s literary circles heard Chu Feng and his contemptuous conversation there, and the killing heaven array seemed to do no harm to Chu Feng and his face was particularly ugly. He also knew that when Yan Luo came, they could kill him and Huangfu e together, but let him go.


    In this way, in order to leave him to Chu Feng to kill, Huangfu''s literary circles clenched his hands into fists, and his old enemies met. But at the moment, facing Chu Feng, an old enemy, he did not dare to act rashly.


    Also suddenly for their own start of those fantasies feel ridiculous, even to deal with today''s Chu wind are difficult to do, let alone to deal with the legendary immortal God? Even to take Chang''e?


    It''s impossible to look ugly. The only thing that makes Chu Feng feel at ease is that Chu Feng himself ran into the killing heaven array. Although he didn''t seem to have been ravaged by the nine Heavenly God thunder, Huangfu''s literary world felt that his heart was at least a little more stable.


    "Two little!"


    Chu Feng patted Yan Luo and Wu lie on the shoulder, looked up at the nine heaven God thunder raging in the sky. It was really a magic array. Unfortunately, it was blocked by the demon kingdom. He took back his eyes and cried to Huangfu''s literary world: "when you were in the river and sea, you should have died, but you were lucky to come to the hidden world, and you were also natural and unrestrained for a while. It was enough to die How about coming in and dying? "


    Huangfu''s literary world couldn''t help but step back in the air. He was glad that there was a "killing heaven formation". At the same time, he sneered: "Chu Feng, I didn''t think you really came. It''s just that you shouldn''t go into the heaven killing array when you''re here. It''s a killing sky array that the gods of nature can''t resist. Do you think you can fight against it?"With a faint smile of Chu Feng, I could see that Huangfu''s words in the literary world had lost the confidence of the past and knew that he was afraid.


    A touch of fun, also raised a hand, dark black light jumping between the hands of Chu Feng: "I admit that the killing sky array is really powerful enough, but you forget who created it?"


    Huangfu''s pupils in the literary world shrank. For a while, he didn''t know what Chu Feng meant by such words.


    "No, go!"


    Huangfu Ma Yu, however, took Huangfu''s literary world by the hand and retreated. Huangfu''s literary world couldn''t remember, but he would never forget that this killing heaven array was made by forbidden goddesses in ancient times.


    Chu Feng is now a taboo against demons. The goddess and the devil are mutually complementary. Both of them have ways to deal with each other. Natural enemies and natural opponents naturally have natural means. Others may have to be in a strong state to break this deadly array, but Chu Feng may not need that much trouble.


    Huang Fu Ma Yu, who had figured out this point, would not stay here. With Huangfu Ma Yu pulling Huangfu away from the literary world, the rest of the Juesha sect''s strong men quickly followed him. Although he didn''t know what he could do with Chu Feng, Huangfu Ma Yu ran away, and naturally they would not stay here.


    "Is it possible to run away like this?"


    Chu Feng''s cold smile aroused a touch of light playfulness, and suddenly the black light between the palms of his hands seemed to shoot at the nine light pillars like tiny invisible laser lines.


    As if spreading and infecting, the black light began to entangle these golden pillars, and at last those beams were wrapped in darkness, and the original light curtain gradually cracked and appeared traces.


    Wulie and Yanluo found an opportunity to go in one direction. Under the condition that Chu Feng suppressed most of the forces of the Juesha sky array, they directly smashed it. The heavy pressure was also detonated again and filled the sky and earth. Both Yanluo and Wulie had a terrible opportunity to kill. They looked at the direction of Huangfu Ma Yu''s departure.


    When they were about to catch up, Chu Feng came to them and said, "do you think there is something wrong with you?"


    Wu lie and Yan Luo looked at each other and shook their heads slightly. In addition to the cause of the death row, they didn''t feel any other problems. So they didn''t know what chufeng meant in the end.


    Chu Feng pointed to the direction of Huangfu and Ma Yu''s departure, and his star eyes twinkled with a faint light: "when I came just now, Huangfu Ma Yu was dignified and not nervous. I thought he thought that he thought I would be like this when I entered into the battle of the dead."


    "But just now when I saw that I could destroy the matchless sky array, Huang Fu Ma Yu was still dignified and shocked, but there was no fear and panic."


    Yan Luo frowned: "is there anything here? It''s normal for a strong man in the middle to stick to his original heart and not show timidity. "


    "Not normal!" However, Wu lie then said: "he can not show timidity, but the basic fear and panic will still exist, just like when we see God worship. It is a kind of awe from the bottom of the heart of a strong man compared with himself. He only has solemnity, which shows that he does not regard us as a threat at all."


    Yan Luo was stunned and then burst into laughter. He patted Wulie on the shoulder and said with a smile: "is that too evil? Huangfu Ma Yu can stab me to death with one finger. Unless it is Huangfu''s ancestor who appears, otherwise Jue chazong, who can stop me?"


    "Huangfu Ma Yu may be able to stop you."


    Chu Feng raised a faint smile and said meaningfully: "because I sensed the world when I came just now. I was ravaged by you for such a long time. Huangfu didn''t show up. Aren''t you surprised? Therefore, I think Huangfu Ma Yu may be able to stop you, or even beat you to death! "


    Yan Luo frowned. Wu lie said that he might have a little doubt, but this is what Chu Feng said. He always trusted Chu Feng.


    "What''s going on, state God, what can threaten us?" he asked


    At this moment, Chu Feng thought of the North City, and thought of the North City Lord. He said, "once upon a time, when I destroyed the Lord''s house of the northern city, I encountered something special. The North City Master practiced one of the six forbidden skills in ancient times, the blood sucking and nourishing yuan skill. The North City Lord still yelled at the sky before he died. You lied to me!"


    "So his skill of absorbing blood and cultivating yuan is definitely not obtained by himself, but given by others."


    Both Wulie and Yanluo are not idiots. When they smell the words and look at each other, they immediately know the meaning of Chu Feng. They ask each other in their eyes.


    Chu Feng nodded gently, knowing that Wu lie and Yan Luo had already understood their meaning: "if you don''t guess wrong, the old emperor Huangfu is dead. Maybe most of the strong men of Juesha sect are also dead, and even the literary circles of,,,, and Huangfu may be dead!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2244

    "Lord, what are you going to do?"


    In the southwest of jueshazhong, this is the graveyard of Huangfu family. At the moment, Huangfu literary circle constantly retreats and looks at Huangfu Ma Yu, who looks like a monster. His face shows a look of panic and shouts out his fear.


    Huang Fu Ma Yu didn''t take them to leave the exit of jueshazhong''s secret place just now. Instead, he came here. It''s a little strange that he didn''t leave first. Who knows that after coming here, Huangfu Ma Yu killed the jueshazong people, or he was extremely cruel and cruel.


    He directly controlled all the strong Juesha sect, and in a moment he did not know how to devour their blood, just like those blood sucking zombies who watched movies before in the world''s Huangfu literary world.


    Huangfu Ma Yu looked up there, countless blood gathered around his body, and finally slowly penetrated into his body.


    When there was no blood left, there were hundreds of withered corpses of Juesha strong men on the ground. Huang Fu Ma Yu looked at Huangfu''s literary world with cold eyes at the moment, and a bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. His ferocious face was full of terror: "what do you think I want to do when the Chu wind comes?"


    "Didn''t I just tell you? For the sake of jueshazong''s power, the ancestor has already died. If necessary, you should also be ready to offer. How can you ask me what I want to do? "


    Huangfu was stunned in the literary world, and then his body was slightly shaken. His steps slowly stepped back and asked, "did you kill my ancestor?"


    Huangfu Ma Yu burst into laughter, and an evil smell gathered around him, slowly spreading around him, which made Huangfu''s literary world very uncomfortable.


    When the laughter fell, Huang Fu Ma Yu said in a cold voice: "he has been stuck in the realm of the upper God for endless years. I don''t think it is possible for him to break through, so there is no need to waste the power of the upper God. So when he was unprepared, I directly killed him. The blood of the upper God''s realm is very pure and beautiful."


    The laughter suddenly came out again: "even let me step into the realm of God of creation, ha ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.


    Huang Fu''s literary world suddenly thought of something and said, "you have practiced the six forbidden techniques in ancient times, the art of blood sucking and Yuan cultivation?"


    came to long time as like as two peas. The Huangpu literary circle had a general understanding of the ancient six forbidden art. He even thought that if he could get one of them, no one could stop him from becoming stronger. Now, Ma Yu''s evil hand and his blood sucking yuan are exactly the same.


    Huangfu Ma Yu didn''t deny it. He said quietly, "you still have some eyesight. I have practiced the art of blood sucking and nourishing yuan for three thousand years."


    "It also passed it on to the North City Lord and asked him to be a white mouse." I don''t know when the three Chu Feng people appeared here. Looking at the evil Huangfu Ma Yu, Chu Feng said faintly: "then you know that the art of blood sucking and cultivating yuan is the best to practice in the divine realm, so you can perfectly conceal your breath."


    "I don''t know if I''m right? The emperor? "


    The reason why Chu Feng said this was because although the North City Lord was very powerful when he showed his fangs, he felt that he was possessed by demons. If the North City Lord really practiced, it would not have happened. He could only be misled when someone taught him.


    If you don''t practice in the divine realm, you can''t stand the evil breath brought by the art of blood sucking and cultivating yuan.


    Huangfu Ma Yu gave a meaningful smile. Facing Chu Feng and Yan Luo, they did not feel a bit uneasy. On the contrary, they were more crazy about destruction: "fengshao seems to have doubts for a long time. You know that the North City Master learned the art of blood sucking and cultivating yuan from others, and that it is Juesha Zong. Why do you want to come


    "Don''t you worry about your loss here?"


    Chufeng thought about it with a smile. Looking at Huang Fu Ma Yu, who was confident after showing his fangs, he said with a smile: "are you very strong? Can you fight against the four gods of nature? "


    Huang Fu Ma Yu didn''t know why Chu Feng suddenly said that, but he still replied: "I can''t deal with the four gods of nature today, but I''m more than enough to deal with two. I can easily kill one."


    Chu Feng laughed, with a hint of sarcasm and playfulness in his smile.


    When Huang Fu Ma Yu looked slightly angry, he said, "you are not wrong to say that, but those you said are just stepping into the realm of God of creation and transformation. The two people around me are the inheritors of the ancient seven evil kings and were once super powerful people close to the saints of heaven. Do you think you can deal with them


    "Even if you can deal with both of them, have you forgotten me?"


    A strong sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth and said, "still to say, you Huangfu families are naturally arrogant. This is what Huangfu literary circles are like, people who once lived in the world are like this, and even your Huangfu Ma Yu is like this. Don''t you know that the transition of arrogance is very hurt?"Huangfu Ma Yu looked stiff for a moment, and found that he seemed to be a little arrogant. He just thought that he could inspire the skill of blood sucking and nourishing yuan, and that the power cultivated could step into the realm of God of creation. Moreover, he was a very powerful God of nature.


    But one problem is ignored.


    Without waiting for him to open his mouth, Chu Feng continued: "at the beginning, the four gods of nature couldn''t help me. Why do you think that cattle force lightning a little bit?"


    Huangfu Ma Yu''s strong self-confidence dissipated in Chu Feng''s words. He even denied himself a little more. His eyes were fierce and he swept Yan Luo and Wulie. Both of them were the inheritors of the Qisha emperor. They really don''t know how much potential they have.


    There was a look of solemnity between his eyebrows. Just as he was about to speak, countless powerful men came from afar. Huangfu and Ma Yu fell from the sky with them. Huangfu Ma Yu was stunned, and then a cruel smile appeared.


    "Run


    Chu Feng catches Huangfu Ma Yu''s smile, his face changes slightly and he shouts.


    But it was too late. Huangfu Ma Yu directly ran into the crowd. Those jueshazhong strongmen who were still in a trance and whose bodies were like mummies on the ground suddenly ushered in endless fear and blood.


    No matter what kind of moral problems, no matter what kind of cruel problems, Huangfu Ma Yu only knew that if he killed one more person, he could be more powerful and win more hopes against Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng secretly scolded him, but in vain, the wings of magic light trembled and swept over the crowd in an instant. The huge power directly let those jueshazhong strongmen fly out. In an instant, there was no one on the road in front of Huangfu Ma Yu.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care how many strong people of Juesha sect died, but it can''t make Huangfu Ma Yu more powerful. The reason just now is that he wants to make Huangfu Ma Yu have a shadow in his heart, and then it will be easier to deal with it. I don''t want Huangfu to come with people and let Huangfu Ma Yu sprout a cruel idea.


    "It''s impossible to stop me."


    Huangfu Ma Yu, with a ferocious look, suddenly gathered around him, surrounded by black fog and slowly shrouded in the surrounding area.


    Chu Feng looked gloomy and said, "Yama, martial arts is little, attack at all costs!"


    Huangfu Ma Yu''s breath is very strong now. If he is allowed to swallow up all the strong people here, I don''t know how much of the powerful spiritual power he has gathered will go. If he breaks through the barrier of the saints of heaven, no matter what the result will be, it will not be very good.


    Wulie and Yanluo also attack in an instant. No matter the fluctuation caused by their powerful power, the strong jueshazhong can''t bear it. They just attack Huangfu Ma Yu quickly, and the Chu wind passes by in an instant to launch the most powerful attack. Otherwise, jueshazhong will be killed everywhere and Huangfu Mayu will become a demon.


    When Chu Feng attacked Huang Fu and Ma Yu to stop him from swallowing blood essence, and those strong men of jueshazong retreated quickly under the command of Huangfu Yi, Huangfu literary circle slowly left the crowd and stood in the peripheral area with a flash of fun in his eyes.


    He thought that he would be here today. He was either fed by Huangfu Ma Yu or killed by Chu Feng. But now that Chu Feng and Huangfu Ma Yu are fighting fiercely together, he can just leave here. As long as he finds a place to hide, he can go to the God of creation by virtue of the inheritance of the first generation of ancestors, which can be as short as 10 years or as long as 50 years. How many more will there be at that time Can individuals kill him?


    Having made up his mind, Huangfu''s literary world turned around and flew out in the distance. It was not long before he left the scope of Chu Feng''s power. Huangfu''s literary world was blocked by people who suddenly appeared.


    Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Lang!


    In order to prevent Yan Wanhong from running away when he was in danzong, Chu Feng took Xuanyuan Huining with them. If there was no need, they didn''t need to do anything. Once there was a need, they would stop running away, but it was a damned person.


    At the moment, Huangfu''s literary world wants to run away while they are fighting against Chu Feng. How can he?


    When he saw Xuanyuan, he stood in front of him


    Almost as soon as they heard it, Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Lang were filled with the terrible pressure of the lower gods, because it was Chu Feng who helped them to improve. All of them experienced the refining of nine heavenly thunder and ninety-nine heavenly thunder. How can Huangfu''s literary world compare?


    But all of a sudden, Huang Fu''s face in the literary world appeared the color of fear. He was surprised that there were two lower gods in front of him, or the God of creation which was stronger than himself.


    Almost without much thought, Huangfu''s literary world turned to run away from other places. Suddenly, the place where Chu Feng and Chu Feng fought fiercely exploded.


    Everything around unexpectedly changed slowly, accompanied by Chu Feng''s indifferent words: "today I come, so damn, one can''t run."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2245

    The surrounding heaven and earth are changing. The desolation and darkness of jueshazhong are gradually disappearing. It seems that they have moved to a place in a moment, deep in a vast ocean.


    Yan Luo and Wu lie look at each other with a shock. Others don''t know what''s going on, but they know it very well.


    This is the demon world!


    What shocked them was that they had to go to the God of creation to create such a world. Why did Chu Feng open the world of demon gods before he arrived at the God of creation? Yan Luo and Wu lie can''t explain all this, but they don''t know at all, because if Chu Feng had the world of taking action with him, he would surely shock the five forbidden areas.


    Compared with Yanluo and Wulie, the jueshazong people don''t know what it is because they are put in a dreamland by chufeng. Because it is said that chufeng has the powerful power of thinking into a battle, they don''t regard it as an independent world, but feel that they are still in the secret realm of jueshazhong. They just feel that they are surrounded by the boundary and changed the environment ¡£


    The pupil of Chu Feng''s left eye is twinkling with cold light. In order not to be doubted, Chu Feng has not used the demon kingdom for a long time, that is, the swallowing power of the demon world.


    There was a smile in the corner of his mouth, but it was bloodthirsty and cruel.


    In the past, the demon world could not swallow such power as Huangfu Ma Yu, but with his power climbing to the present, he can already swallow all the forces in the world. Unless Huangfu Ma Yu''s strength reaches the level of anti heaven, otherwise, he can''t resist the goblin''s domain.


    "Enjoy yourself."


    For Huang Fu Ma Yu, Chu Feng has become a lamb to be slaughtered, because he feels that the demon kingdom is absorbing the power of terror: "Yama, wushao, he will give it to you, how you want to play, you can do whatever you want. The person I want to kill is not him!"


    Yan Luo and Wu lie seemed to know something. They nodded and quickly headed for the still stunned Huangfu Ma Yu and launched an earth shaking attack in an instant. Today''s demon world has a very strong bearing capacity. Even if the three gods of nature work together, they can''t destroy the world.


    But Chu Feng across the void, in the blink of an eye came to Huangfu literary world not far away, turned back to look at Huangfu one: "if you don''t want to die, take advantage of people to stay away from now, once Huangfu Ma Yu finds a chance to swallow your blood essence, I can''t kill him at the first time, then I''ll kill you."


    Huangfu''s body trembled slightly. As a strong man in the middle God''s realm, he had no chance to fight such a fierce battle at the moment. He felt a deep powerlessness.


    Feeling the ferocious power of the God of creation, everything trembled at the thought. Huangfu turned and said, "follow me!"


    He didn''t know where this place was, but he knew that if he didn''t leave now, he might be broken by the power of the God of creation of the three of them. Even if Chu Feng didn''t kill them, they would not have a chance to live.


    As for Huangfu''s literary world!


    Huangfu sighed slightly in his heart, only when the first ancestor of Huangfu family did not leave a legacy. Huangfu''s literary world and Chu Feng are the eternal enemies. Now that Chu Feng controls absolute power, how can Huangfu''s literary world survive? Then he is not Chu Feng.


    Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Lang also retreated far away according to the meaning of Chu Feng. However, they did not go in the direction of jueshazhong''s strong retreat, but in the opposite direction. Who knows Huangfu will not have any evil thoughts?


    After all, the latter is the existence of the middle God state. If there is any evil idea, their sister and brother can''t resist it at all, which will cause some trouble to Chu Feng. Therefore, they both go as far as possible, but they both keep a certain distance. If they find any problems, they can appear at chufeng''s side immediately. They can''t help, but they can''t be held back.


    "Er Shao, what do you think?"


    Chu Feng took a light look at the fierce battle between the sea and the sky. Although Huangfu Ma Yuli and Yan Luo are quite equal now, Chu Feng knows that it is only temporary: "from the present world should have died to becoming the young master of Juesha sect in the hidden world, finally, he played with dozens of famous ladies. Although he did not frame me up, it was a matter of death without regret."


    Speaking of this matter, Chu Feng was angry at Huangfu''s literary career and had a little emotion.


    Life is full of grass and trees. How many men struggle to achieve a proud position may not be able to get a famous woman from a famous family. However, Huangfu''s literary world has tarnished dozens of people by pretending to be him, and there is no lack of celebrities from top families. However, even if Huangfu''s literary world is dead, there is no regret.


    Moreover, when he came to the hermit world and became the young master of jueshazhong, Huangfu''s literary world certainly did not lack enjoyment. Even Chu Feng felt that compared with Huangfu''s literary world, he did not enjoy enough because he had been fighting all the way. How could he have been so unrestrained as Huangfu''s literary world?


    Huangfu''s literary world looked ahead and felt the power that made him unable to do what he wanted. He looked strangely calm: "you are Huangfu Rudie''s man, and Huangfu Ruoxi''s man. Huangfu ruodie would like me to die, but Huangfu Ruoxi was when I was a dear brother. If you killed me, what would she think?"Chu Feng emerged to ponder on it. At this time, Huangfu literary circles even said these useless things to him: "Er Shao, I didn''t expect that you would be afraid of death, but this is the hidden world. If I killed you, no one would know. Moreover, you think Ruoxi didn''t know what you had set up for me?"


    "I can kill Huangfu Wenren. What are you? Or do you think Huangfu ruodie''s brother is not as good as you? And do you think Ruoxi will really be sad about your death? "


    Chu Feng gently shook his head: "no, Ruoxi is still young, but she is a sensible girl. She knows the word retribution very well, and I''m sorry for the Liang family in Guangzhou if she doesn''t kill you."


    Chu Feng''s determined killing intention made Huangfu''s literary world look more and more ferocious. His right hand clenched into a fist, and he also held the transmission ring containing the soil of Beicheng. A smile appeared on his face: "Chu Feng, I told you before that I can abuse you thousands of times, but you can''t kill me once."


    "Not in the modern world, and then when I played with dozens of celebrities, you can''t, even now, you still can''t!"


    With this, Huangfu''s literary world burst into laughter, and his fingers crushed the transmission ring. His figure began to blur slowly, and with a mockery that could not be concealed: "you have been cheated, but you still don''t understand. I don''t want to die. No one can let me die, even if it''s you, Chu Feng. See you again."


    As the laughter increased, the figure of Huangfu''s literary world had become more and more blurred, but Chu Feng only had a smile, and there was no regret that Huangfu''s literary world would run away at any time.


    The figure of Huangfu''s literary world completely disappeared, and Huangfu Ma Yu and Yan Luo were still fighting fiercely there. The battle situation swept across the sea and set off waves of astonishing waves.


    Chu Feng gently raised his hand to the light point in the sky, and the next moment Huangfu literary world actually appeared there.


    Huang Fu, who thought he had left, opened his eyes and looked around to see Chu Feng standing there smiling and sneering. His body was shocked and surprised: "what''s the matter? Why didn''t I appear in Beicheng?"


    It''s not that there is a problem with the transmission ring of Huangfu''s literary world, but because this is the demon world.


    If it was the beginning of the realm of demons, Huangfu''s literary world might have run away this time, but this is the world of demons. Chu Feng can change the world by an idea. Chu Feng can make it an independent world completely isolated from everything, and can also make it a natural barrier that can not be out.


    Even if Chang''e can''t find two taboo worlds in the ancient universe, it shows that this world is born with taboo fate. If Huangfu''s literary circles ignore and leave directly, the demon world will be too bad, and the taboo demons will be too worthless.


    The hand that lifted up was clenched into a fist. Huangfu''s literary world found that his body could not move. The astonishment on his face turned into panic, and he said, "the wind is weak. I''m wrong. Please forgive me once. I''ll do something to repay you, really!"


    Chu Feng was not moved by this, because Huangfu was an absolutely insidious and cunning man in the literary world. When he controlled the advantages, he would never say mercy to you. However, he felt that when his life was threatened, he could lose his self-esteem. Such a person is very terrible, because if there is a chance, he will play hard to kill you.


    So Chu Feng will never let go of Huangfu''s literary world this time.


    As soon as his eyes were frozen, Chu Feng suddenly shook his fist at Huangfu''s literary world. He could not feel anything except the shadow. However, Huangfu''s literary world was like a sandbag, suffering from the ravages of Chu wind.


    Slowly, his body overflowed with blood, accompanied by the roar of Huangfu''s literary world, and even the voice of begging for mercy.


    But Chu Feng didn''t hear about all these things. He just kept ravaging Huangfu''s literary world there. For himself and those who had been hurt by Huangfu''s literary world, he first recovered a little interest. For people like Huangfu''s literary world, simple death was a kind of enjoyment for them. So Chu Feng would not do that. He would torture Huangfu literary world severely and send this one Now the second young master of Huangfu family in the world, die!


    As the blood dripped down slowly, Chu Feng still didn''t mean to stop. The existence of a lower God was so rampant by Chu Feng, which shocked Huangfu and others who were looking at this place from a distant place.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly stopped his hand, lifted his right hand gently, loosened his fist and turned into a palm. Huang Fu, who was weak and powerless, saw that his face changed greatly: "don''t!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2246

    But how could Chu Feng forget it because Huangfu said no?


    The hand fell heavily, and suddenly a knife like force swept over and went directly to the bottom of Huangfu''s literary world. Only a scream and a dazzling blood bloom were heard. Something fell from Huangfu''s literary world and went to the sky.


    Chu Feng''s mouth swept over the cold radian, and with a little finger, the falling thing burned directly and turned into ashes and disappeared completely in the scream of Huangfu''s literary world.


    And that thing is the lifeblood of Huangfu''s literary world.


    Even if Huangfu''s literary world is a strong one in the divine realm, he can improve his physique completely, but he is not a demon after all. Even some demons can''t make the little parts of his body grow out of the new ones, not to mention that they are still the key parts. Huangfu''s literary world became Eunuch in the rage of Chu wind.


    In the scream and indignation of Huangfu''s literary world, Chu Feng looked strangely calm and said, "Er Shao, it''s worth it. From your life up to now, there are countless women you''ve played with. Among them, many people want to pick up your second-hand goods. This is the root of evil. It should be destroyed!"


    "Chu Feng, you god damn it." Huangfu''s literary world resisted the bitterness and indignation of losing his life, and roared at Chu Feng: "you can''t die easily. You still have the face to say that I am better than me. There are more than 20 women in line. What qualifications do you have to say about me, you are a brute."


    As soon as Chu Feng''s eyes solidified, one arm of Huangfu''s literary world was directly broken and would not move: "we are half a dozen, but I Chu Feng will not do things that are difficult for others, and I will not defile other women just because I just vent my selfish desire. Moreover, I am stronger than you. I should have abused you. I should not accept it, come on!"


    Huangfu''s literary world couldn''t help a mouthful of blood gushing out. Chu Feng was right. Strength represents everything. Now Chu Feng controls absolute power, then he can be abused like a dog.


    When he was handed down by the first generation of Huangfu family, Huangfu''s literary world also imagined that he would trample on Chu Feng under his feet one day, and even teased his women in front of him, so that he could know that taboos were no more than that. He even wanted to win the immortal God and Chang''e one day to become the strongest of the five forbidden areas.


    In retrospect, Huangfu''s literary world found that he was so arrogant that he had no margin.


    A look of ferocity appeared, staring at Chu Feng and laughing coldly: "Chu Feng, I''ve planted it in your hands today, but even if I''m dead, how about it? I will still curse you for your restlessness. I will curse all your women for being playthings of others. I will curse your relatives for being killed


    "I curse you, I curse you to live in this world, even to the peak, are lonely life."


    With a little finger of Chu Feng, Huang Fu''s literary knee burst. He no longer had the elegant demeanor of Huang Fu Er Shao. He was more like a man in a mess like a dog.


    "Chu Feng, I curse you!" Huangfu cried out in the literary world. His eyes were absolutely crazy and dead. He suddenly burst into flames. He knew that he could not live today, but he did not want to be killed by Chu Feng as a dog. He would rather commit suicide than let Chu Feng continue to torture him.


    Chu Feng put down his hand and looked at the Huangfu literary world who was still scolding himself in the flames. He had a little admiration for the Huangfu literary world at the moment.


    Even though the ants were still living secretly, Huangfu was a man who cherished his life very much. Otherwise, he would not have carried the transmission ring with him.


    However, in the face of irreversible death, in order to maintain his final dignity, Huangfu''s literary world would rather burn himself to death than let himself continue to torture. Chu Feng wanted to kill Huangfu''s literary world, but he had to admit that he was a character, but it was a pity that he would die at the moment.


    The Chu wind passed before the burning flame, and the exuberant flame was more fierce in vain, accompanied by an endless anger in Huangfu''s literary world: "Chu wind, I will not let you go as a ghost."


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the dying Huangfu literary world. Although he was going to die, Chu Feng would not let him die so simply. This is in the demon world. This is the world under Chu Feng''s independent control. Just now he just added some mysterious power to the flame, which made Huangfu''s literary world not die so fast, but slowly enjoyed the torture and slowly turned into ashes.


    The battle between Huangfu Ma Yu and Yan Luo as well as Wulie is coming to an end. Huangfu Ma Yu is really strong, but in the face of Yan Luo and Wulie fighting together, the strength is still slowly swallowed up by the demon world. Huangfu Ma Yu can''t resist for too long. At the moment, Yan Luo unloads his left hand.


    Looking at the blood stained Huangfu Ma Yu, Chu Feng said faintly: "the six forbidden techniques in ancient times should not exist in this world. You should have practiced them. Then you should die. If you are lucky enough to have a next life, please come to me and you are welcome to take revenge at any time."


    The power of the demon world instantly climbed to a peak and began to devour the power of Huangfu Ma Yu. Huangfu Ma Yu, who was already scarred, felt that the strength in his body was rapidly losing.


    Originally thought it was consumed by the fierce battle with Yama, but now there is no battle, and the strength is still disappearing. Huangfu Ma Yu''s face changed greatly and looked at Chu Feng: "what did you do to me?""Don''t you rely on the power of swallowing others to strengthen yourself?" Chu Feng looked calm and indifferent: "so I also let you enjoy the feeling that the power gradually disappears until you die, so that you can understand what kind of state of mind is before the death of those who have been swallowed up by you."


    "Fear, tension, heartache, and confusion, all of which you can enjoy slowly."


    Chu Feng completely let go of the demon world to devour Huangfu Ma Yu. When the demon world was completely opened up, Huangfu Mayu''s power itself belonged to the magic power. In this demon world, the loss was particularly fast. In contrast, the speed of the loss of martial arts realm was not as fast as the strength of blood sucking and nourishing yuan.


    The realm is also in decline. Huangfu Ma Yu''s expression seems to be dead. He can''t accept the loss of his efforts for countless years, but he can''t stop it.


    I also know what mentality those people who are devoured by themselves are before they die, but they know that Huangfu Ma Yu can''t accept this happening to him at all.


    Huang Fu Ma Yu, who fell into the middle God, roared wildly and wanted to fight Chu Feng. However, he was still under the control of Yan Luo and Wu lie. At first, he had the strength to fight with Yan Luo, but now he is not enough to stab him to death with one finger.


    Chu Feng calmly looks at the struggling and useless Huangfu Ma Yu. The devouring power of the demon world has become more and more powerful. However, it is only for those who have cultivated the power of the evil way. If they encounter a regular warrior, the phagocytosis of the demon world may be useful, but it will be very slow, perhaps not at all.


    However, Chu Feng firmly believed that as long as he went to the realm of the God of creation, he could swallow up all the power under the sage of heaven, which was a strong premonition of Chu Feng.


    But when can we become the sage of heaven and fly to the eternal universe?


    According to Chang''e, the God of nature is still unable to travel freely in the ancient universe, because the universe without oxygen due to weightlessness is likely to be destructive to the God of nature. Once he reaches the heaven, the sage can ignore all obstacles and shuttle between heaven and earth.


    He took back his eyes and looked at Huang Fu, who was in despair. Ma Yu was withered and old like a tree. There was no change in Chu Feng''s expression, because Huang Fu Ma Yu should have thought of such a result on the day when he started to fight him.


    The demon world has just devoured all the strength of Huangfu''s literary world, which is mixed with the inheritance of the first generation of Huangfu''s family, which has brought a powerful distillation to the demon world. Now if we swallow a god of creation like Huangfu Ma Yu, even if the demon world is not opened, just in the state of the demon realm, Chu Feng is confident that he can resist the attack of the creator God, and it is still four.


    A cold light flashed in his eyes, and a cold light from Chu Feng''s fingers pierced Huangfu Ma Yu''s heart. At the moment, he remembered the four gods of nature in the ice blade snow plain. Even if the four forces have completely eliminated the danger, they have no power to compete with him.


    Next, you can go to situ Muyun to make up for the disappearance of Shangguan yingyue.


    Huangfu Ma Yu''s heart was worn out and his eyes were wide. At this moment, his strength was completely dissipated. When Yanluo and Wulie let go of control, he fell to the sea. His body burned automatically and became ashes in an instant.


    Chu Feng turned around, but in the blink of an eye things went to Huangfu one in front of them, there is no fluctuation in his eyes, just a kind of peace.


    The strong jueshazhong, who felt the death of Huangfu literary world and Huangfu Ma Yu, were all nervous and nervous in the face of Chu Feng at the moment. They have heard about the Juesha sect in the world. They have heard that there are dead bodies everywhere. Will Chu Feng treat jueshazhong in the same way?


    At this time, the surrounding world environment slowly changed, and it returned to the original situation of Juesha sect. However, night had fallen. When we looked around, we didn''t know what was going on. If it was an illusion, why was the feeling just now so real?


    "Little wind,


    Yan Luo and Wulie also came near. Wulie took a look at the people of Juesha sect and said to Chu Feng:" now the peak strength of Juesha sect is basically damaged, and it is impossible to survive. Let them merge into Lingyun sect? In addition, from today on, the school of refining utensils has been completely incorporated into lingyunzong and accepted the jurisdiction of fengshao! "


    Chu Feng looks at Wulie in surprise. He already knows that Wulie is the leader of the refining utensils. He just throws out the whole weapon refining sect. Is that right?


    But Wu lie did not care at all: "how, wind less do not need?"


    Chu Feng could see that Wu lie was serious. He looked back at all the jueshazong people and said, "well, I''d like to trouble you two to leave. It turns out that the three forces have merged, and it seems that a Dan sect should not exist independently."


    "There is an adjudication office in the present world, and its subordinates are the dragon''s gate and secular forces. The hidden world should also have a adjudication office with four branches?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2247

    When the next morning came, two amazing news broke out, shaking the entire hidden world, reaching the land of Zhongzhou and even Xuanyuan secret land or other places, causing absolute shock.


    Jueshazhong was destroyed.


    It is said that the patriarch of the Qisha sect was one of the inheritors of the ancient Qisha emperor. The eldest one, Qisha, and jueshazong wanted to destroy the qiqizong. However, they suffered from their own results and were attacked by the school. Qisha and Mingsha came together to kill huangfu''e, and then killed the patriarch Huangfu Ma Yu, the young leader of Huangfu literary world.


    Finally, under the leadership of huangfuyi, the last God state strongman, the strong jueshazhong surrendered to lingyunzong. Since then, jueshazhong, one of the four forces coexisting in endless years, has completely changed.


    However, the news has not been completely digested by all. Another amazing news broke out again, and it was even more shocking than the first one. The people who responded to it were the idea of how possible. However, no matter how they confirmed it, it showed that the news was true.


    The verdict office, appear in the hidden world!


    Moreover, it was not only as simple as the verdict''s appearance in the hidden world, but what was more shocking was that after the verdict appeared, Ling yunzong expressed his submission to the adjudication office, and Suizhou smelter sect and Juesha sect also expressed their submission. All this did not end in this way, because under the leadership of Yan Lu, Dan Zong also chose to submit to the adjudication office.


    The history of the four great forces in the hidden world is completely over. The ruling appeared in the hidden world. The four branches under it are the original four forces, namely, Chu Feng, Chu Feng, and Chu Feng!


    When the news came out, it was like a huge thunder. Many people couldn''t respond to the news. Then they went to find out whether the news was true or not. However, all the information they got was true. Moreover, the holy land of the verdict has been established. In the commerce and trade state, the four powerful forces united to change the desert land and build the headquarters of the hidden world where the ruling was located ¡£


    All of us were curious about Chu Feng, who had never met but was no stranger in recent months. They were wondering how he did it? That''s four big forces. They''re not four ordinary forces. How can they be captured so easily?


    It''s just that no matter how much they can''t believe it, it''s a fact that they have to accept.


    Xuanyuan secret place, in that inn.


    After solving the jueshazhong affair, chufeng brings Xuanyuan Huining''s brother and sister back. Looking at the rising sun, he can''t see what his heart is thinking. The four forces merge into the adjudication office. Chu Feng doesn''t take care of the matter, but lets Yan Luo and martial martyrs to deal with it.


    Both of them are powerful gods of creation. Now, the four major forces only have the existence of the middle God. Facing the oppression of Military Martyrs and Yama, and his great reputation of Chu Feng, there is no way to choose to submit.


    Of course, during this process, Chu Feng didn''t want to pay attention to what they wanted to do. All he needed to know was that the ruling house had become a big force in the hidden world, the four forces no longer existed, and the comprehensive strength was even above the Xuanyuan family.


    Because Xuanyuan family has only one God of nature, two upper gods, two middle gods and two lower gods, covering four generations.


    At present, there are two gods of nature, Wulie and Yanluo, the taboo of chufeng, the existence of middle gods such as Chushi, and the inferior gods such as Zhuque. The overall strength of the ruling Institute is already above Xuanyuan family. As for whether there is any power to reach the peak of the hidden world, Chu Feng does not know.


    But knowing that if the demon king, Luo Qian and Chu Yi come back, the ruling Office of the hidden world will be able to deter the whole hidden world just like the ruling Office of the present world. Chu Feng has expectations in his heart, but he can also face it with a very ordinary mentality.


    Although it''s a good thing that there are more powerful gods, when it comes to real wars, we still need the highest strength to fight against them. In the face of the powerful gods of nature, it is very difficult for them to cross the gap.


    Xuanyuan Huining, who was resting, opened the door and came in and said, "today is the time for all branches of the Xuanyuan family to recruit disciples. But generally speaking, it is the first generation of the great elder and the second elder to recruit disciples. Zeng Zu said that after the recruitment, he would appear to confirm the status of Xiao Lang and me."


    After a little hesitation, Xuanyuan Huining asked, "do you want to go to Xuanyuan holy land with us?"


    Chu Feng knew that it was almost time to leave after sending Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Huining into Xuanyuan holy land. At most, he only stayed for a few days. He could hear the kind of reluctance in Xuanyuan Huining''s words. However, it was not a time for love between a child and a daughter. With his ruling in the hidden world, many people were worried.


    How can he grow up safely and even threaten the existence of those people?


    Chu Feng turned around, gently took Xuanyuan Huining''s hand and said, "I understand what you mean, but I will not go to Xuanyuan holy land with you. The emperor will pay close attention to today''s affairs in secret, so you are safe. As long as the emperor admits your identity in public, no one can deal with you at will in the hidden world, even if it is to start Come on the sly. "


    "As for me, when you enter Xuanyuan holy land, I will go in by myself. I don''t need to worry about me."Xuanyuan Huining is a little disappointed. She hopes that chufeng can go with her, but she also knows that Chu Feng''s identity can''t appear at will. Maybe if she goes out this moment, she will attract countless strong men to attack him in the next moment.


    Nodding and actively embracing Chu Feng: "then you promise I can''t run away secretly."


    Chu Feng smiles and sees Xuanyuan Lang come in from the door. Standing there, Chu Feng looks stiff and has an idea and says, "Huining, don''t think much about it. You will be very safe if you have a God. I have a lot of things to go and I have to leave. I don''t need to worry about my safety."


    "Be good. Today you are the protagonists of the whole hidden world."


    Xuanyuan Huining blinked and saw that Chu Feng was secretly winking at himself. He immediately knew that there was someone behind him. He loosened Chu Feng''s natural nod: "I''ll listen to you, brother-in-law. Thank you for your care for more than half a year!"


    Open his hands and deliberately embrace Chu Feng together, but at the moment are all for Xuanyuan Lang to see.


    Xuanyuan Lang, who began to think wildly there, felt that he had been thinking too much. His brother-in-law would not be so rogue. His two sisters accepted it.


    Go up to say: "the Xuanyuan family members have already set up a place for assessment in the outer circle of Xuanyuan holy land. Now many people have rushed to it. Sister Huining, let''s go?"


    Xuanyuanhui nodded and let go of Chu Feng''s eyes. Her eyes were full of grievances and turned around. When she saw xuanyuanlang, she wanted to whip him for a while. She felt that xuanyuanlang was not at the right time. In this way, she could say more words with Chu Feng.


    Xuanyuan Lang zhanger monk couldn''t feel his head and waved to Chu Feng: "brother-in-law, we''ll go first, and then we can unite if we have something."


    Then the two brothers and sisters left chufeng''s room and went to Xuanyuan holy land to see how Xuanyuan emperor arranged.


    Chu Feng stood in front of the window and watched Xuanyuan Huining''s brother and sister walk out of the inn. Then he looked deep into the distance with a touch of desolation. When the matter is over, we should be able to go to the place where the situ family is located? Just don''t know where situ''s family is. Chu Feng wants to wait until the end to ask Xuanyuan emperor.


    Shangguan yingyue''s business is not done. Chu Feng''s heart is hard to settle. That day, he forgot to ask Longbo, otherwise he would not need so much trouble.


    "Mother, today''s student recruitment, you go!"


    At the same time, the land of the two elders of Xuanyuan holy land is in the place of Xuanyuan duckweed''s residence. Xuanyuan jiaorui said: "the man seems very smart, obviously he recognized you. Otherwise, if he is really just a semi God, he would have knelt down and begged for mercy in the face of his mother''s powerful oppression. Where would he dare to fight to the end?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed sits on one side, smelling speech is also a little depressed.


    That day, she pretended to be Chu Feng''s enemy and wanted to kill him. However, the one named Lin Feng knew nothing about him. Xuanyuan duckweed intuitively knew that the man was Chu Feng, so she was a little depressed. She was also angry that Xuanyuan 3000 was not at the right time, otherwise he would take off the mask.


    As for that person is not Chu Feng, Xuanyuan duckweed is not very convinced. She thinks that person must be Chu Feng. This is an intuition.


    Listen to Xuanyuan jiaorui say so, Xuanyuan duckweed asked: "how do you want to do?"


    "He didn''t see me." Xuanyuan jiaorui soft smile, sitting on the opposite side of Xuanyuan duckweed, continued: "so you pretend to be his enemy to kill him, because he has seen you may recognize it, but I will not, just who is in the end, if I don''t know, I can''t cheat him."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui''s is indeed a good way, but Xuanyuan duckweed seems a little hesitant, because Xuanyuan emperor can''t tell anyone about this matter, and now she has no way to let Chu Feng show his horse''s feet, and Xuanyuan jiaorui may.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui looked at her mother''s hesitation and asked, "mother, can''t you tell me? Who is that man? "


    "I can tell you, but you have to make sure that you and I know it here." Xuanyuan duckweed hesitates for a moment, or decides to tell Xuanyuan jiaorui, because when the time comes, I don''t know whether Chu Feng will leave or not, so there will be no chance.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui felt the atmosphere was a little serious, nodded: "I promise you!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed looked at her daughter and said, "that man is Chu Feng, but now he is called Lin Feng. He is the ruling that has been spread all over the hermit world today. He is a taboo demon."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui was surprised: "are you talking about the chufeng who killed Xuanyuan Zheng? He''s in the secret? "


    Xuanyuan duckweed nodded, Xuanyuan jiaorui immediately stood up: "that unless he is not Chu Feng, otherwise I can let him show his horse''s feet."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2248

    Although the court of judgment appeared in the hidden world, and even integrated the four forces, it became a transcendent force that even surpassed the Xuanyuan family. However, it still did not affect the enthusiasm of those who were ready to join the recruitment of Xuanyuan family disciples in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm.


    Although shocked, they will still pursue their own martial arts, the weak heart of the warrior, once again show incisively and vividly.


    In the inn, Chu Feng didn''t go anywhere.


    This is a student recruitment which is not very interesting to him. The only interesting thing is that Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Lang will be famous throughout the whole hidden world today. One will become the young master of Xuanyuan family, and the other will become the successor of Xuanyuan family in the modern world.


    This is absolutely shocking news. Xuanyuan Huining''s brother and sister will also bear great pressure in the future, but Chu Feng believes that Xuanyuan emperor will protect them. Therefore, Chu Feng doesn''t care much. He just needs to wait until the result comes out and sneak into Xuanyuan holy land, have a good rest for a few days, relieve the tension in recent months, and then do what should be done.


    "Who is it?"


    Chu Feng is going to lie down for a while. It is estimated that the result will come in the afternoon. He suddenly feels a faint breath. It seems that he is deliberately aiming at himself. It comes from outside the room.


    "Can you open the door?" There was a calm and a little nervous outside.


    Chu Feng heard that it was a woman''s voice, but he did not relax his vigilance. He went to open the door and looked outside. When he saw the woman standing at the door, Chu Feng was also slightly stunned. Because the woman''s face was delicate and beautiful, it looked like the feeling of snow lotus in Tianshan Mountains.


    In the feeling of Chu Feng, she and Xia Wei belong to the same type of woman. The only difference is that this woman''s softness is more natural. She can feel that kind of superior beauty. She seems to be born to be at the top.


    But what makes chufeng most interesting is that although this woman covers up all the breath, she is actually the existence of the lower God. She looks very young. She appears here at the moment, which is intriguing!


    But this woman is no one else, it is Xuanyuan jiaorui. Xuanyuan duckweed pretends to be the enemy of Chu Feng and doesn''t let him show his horse''s feet. Maybe Chu Feng recognized Xuanyuan duckweed, so she came.


    Looking up, I didn''t know Chu Feng had seen her accomplishments. Her face was slightly red and said softly, "do you need that young master?"


    Chu wind passing light ponder, looking at Xuanyuan jiaorui that graceful body, of course, he knows what this sentence means.


    In the hidden world, many ordinary women, or women who are not in a very high level, will take the initiative to hook up with some men and ask them if they need it in order to get some capital to live on and also want to get the protection of some powerful men.


    Chu Feng has met such a woman more than once when she lived in this inn, and her appearance is very high.


    At the moment, the woman in front of her is the existence of the lower God. Chu Feng doesn''t think she needs to rely on her body to get men''s favor. She doesn''t think it''s this woman who is too lonely, so she deliberately seeks pleasure.


    But now it is not clear what this woman''s purpose is. Chu Feng pretends not to know. She just looks at the Xuanyuan jiaorui, the absolute top beauty, and has a little shy cheek, which makes people feel pity.


    Banter a smile, step forward to lean on the door, staring at the Xuanyuan jiaorui, like a disciple in general: "what price?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui was stunned. She just wanted to get close to Chu Feng, so she did it. She really didn''t know what the price was.


    But after all, it is the existence of the next God, the basic small head still has, secretly looked at Chu Feng, pretending to be shy and looked down: "look, you are still very young, 5000 gold coins can."


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "is it too expensive? I flattered one of them last night. It''s only 500 gold coins. If you want 5000 gold coins, are you very tight? "


    But how can you say that the red face of xuanrui is even more shameful than that of the eight hundred gold coins? Because it''s the first time


    "It''s just that I''ve been forced by life recently. You know, women don''t have strong power in the hidden world. Women are sad. So I''m like this. Isn''t it worth the price for the first time?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile, but also felt tactful for the woman in front of her. He didn''t lower the price because he said it was expensive. Instead, he said that she was worth the price.


    However, if you don''t want to tease Chu for the first time, I don''t want to have a look


    She stretched out her hand and grabbed Xuanyuan jiaorui''s collar. She wanted to take a look at it. Xuanyuan jiaorui''s expression changed slightly. Subconsciously, she stepped back. Her face was alert and her eyes flashed with anger. When was she desecrated by a man like this?


    "It doesn''t look like you want to sell it."


    Chu Feng clapped his hands and thought that there must be some conspiracy when the woman''s lower God was close to him. So he said, "then you can go. You have to look at the goods before you buy. Who knows if you have capital? That''s 5000 gold coins. Even if I have money, I can''t waste it like this! "Xuanyuan jiaorui looked angry, biting her lips and staring at Chu Feng, she said, "I can show you, but I can''t be here. Here are all martial artists. I''m afraid to be seen and heard."


    Moreover, I have already made a decision in my heart. When I leave the Inn and go to the place where there is no one, I will beat the guy in front of me. I almost opened my collar and saw my baby just now.


    Chu Feng was more sure that the woman in front of her had a problem. She shook her head without hesitation and said, "no way. I don''t think it''s time to go there and find out that you don''t have enough capital. How can I know if you''re immortal jumping? It''s OK to go with you, but I have to check the goods first. Of course, I don''t look at you in vain


    Chu Feng with a playful attitude took out a thousand gold coins and threw them on the ground. He was very rich: "come in and let me see clearly. No matter whether you have capital or not, the 1000 gold coins are yours. Otherwise, you can go back where you come from!"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui frowns tightly. She is still a girl who hasn''t been under water. Most of them stay in the residence in Xuanyuan holy land. The mother Xuanyuan duckweed is in contact with the most. Even if she goes out, others will regard her as a princess of Xuanyuan family. How could she ever be so frivolous as a man and have to inspect the goods obscene?


    It''s just that this is the ancient city of Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan duckweed tries not to be found when she tries to explore. However, if she starts to work here, she can''t be found. Therefore, she proposes to let Chu Feng go with her. If you go to a place where there is no one, you can try it.


    And now this son of a bitch, don''t you go with her without inspection?


    But Xuanyuan jiaorui''s hesitation falls in Chu Feng''s eyes, that is, there is a real problem. She also knows that the woman in front of her looks powerful, but her mind seems to be a little simple. Chu Feng always plays tricks on such a little white, and does not know whether it is the enemy or not.


    Therefore, if you can play, you can take advantage of it. If you don''t want to take advantage of it, get out of it. If you take it, I''m not polite.


    "All right."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui hesitated for a while, and said with a red face that she walked into the house. When she came, she promised Xuanyuan duckweed that she would definitely complete the task. Now if she didn''t lead Chu Feng to other places, she could only sacrifice a little bit, as long as she didn''t directly do that kind of thing.


    Chu Feng put the hand of Xuanyuan jiaorui in her hand and said, "don''t worry, I''m a man of credit. As long as I see the right gold coin, it''s not easy for you to accept the 1000 gold coins."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui clenched her lips and regretted why she pretended to be such a woman to approach Chu Feng. She collected a thousand gold coins and became disgusted with Chu Feng. She felt that the people in front of her were really Chu Feng. It was too sexual for her to look for these women. She really had no taste at all.


    While Xuanyuan jiaorui is still thinking about things, Chu Feng''s big hand directly pulled Xuanyuan jiaorui''s collar and pulled it apart directly.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui tensed up her body and wanted to do it, but at last she forced herself to close her eyes and silently read in her heart.


    Chu wind swallows saliva, in the heart secretly way really has the capital, has a fight with my sister-in-law.


    And Chu Feng said: "that inspection must touch, do this line you should understand!" A word let Xuanyuan jiaorui disperse the state of rage, just bite lips almost to bite off.


    And with the Chu wind moving slowly, Xuanyuan jiaorui felt the body slowly heating, but also appeared a little sign of weakness, slowly leaning towards the Chu wind, blushing almost to the water, holding back the shy voice.


    Feel Chu Feng''s hand to reach into his skirt, Xuanyuan jiaorui eyes with a plea: "don''t be here, OK?"


    If you don''t make any money, you''re absolutely a bastard!


    Xuanyuan jiaorui''s eyes suddenly widened. She felt that the fragrant tongue was being teased by Chu Feng. She felt remorseful. If she had known this, she would not have done so. Her body was desecrated after her first kiss!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2249

    "Is that all right?"


    Half an hour later, Xuanyuan jiaorui slowly put on her clothes and looked ruddy to an indescribable state. Her eyes were staring at Chu Feng, but she had no other feelings inside.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t let her be naked, almost all her secrets have been presented in front of Chu Feng. The places that should not be touched have been played by Chu Feng once. It can be said that only the last procedure is needed, and the rest has been done.


    If Xuanyuan duckweed didn''t explain that she could never let anyone know, she would have already started. Because she couldn''t do it, she was treated by Chu Feng as a little white sheep and played a bottom to the sky.


    Chufeng smelled the smell of her hands and thought that she could play with such a woman who was close to her goal. She was also a woman with abundant capital and powerful strength.


    Nodding: "let''s go!"


    If this woman can bear this, she will not give up easily. She can even play with her body for so long. Except for not doing that, she must be in a state of mind that must succeed. If she doesn''t follow her, she will definitely do it. And Chu Feng doesn''t want to be found in the ancient city.


    Originally thought that Chu Feng might find some excuse to tease her, but Chu Feng quickly replied that go, Xuanyuan jiaorui was a bit in a trance, so rogue people, even credit?


    However, as long as Chu Feng follows him, the sacrifice just now is worth it. Xuanyuan jiaorui looks at her clothes and doesn''t see any trace. She nods and goes to the door. But when her back is facing Chu Feng, her eyes are burning with anger, and she vows to kill the disciple today.


    I knew that she should have gone to walk in the first place, but Chu Feng thought that this woman could be abused like that, but it doesn''t mean that she would not even want the final bottom line. Maybe if he did, the woman would immediately start to him, which is not desirable.


    After leaving the inn, many people can be seen on the street. Not all of them go to Xuanyuan family to see how to recruit disciples.


    Chu Feng asked, "where to go now, to your residence?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui concealed the anger in her eyes and turned back, so that she could not be angry. She tried to teach her Teaser: "well, for the first time, I want to forget it all my life. Can you take me to a place with beautiful scenery outside the city? I want to dedicate myself to nature. "


    Xuanyuan jiaorui said with a kind of expectation, because this is really what she thought.


    That is, if one day she meets a man she loves, then when they are deeply in love, she hopes to be in a beautiful place with beautiful scenery. There are streams, flowers and trees around the grass. Between heaven and earth, she can combine with her beloved man.


    But now she mainly wants to go to places without people outside the city. To do that, she must go to places without people.


    Chu wind passing light ponder, he also wants to go to no one''s place, also want to go out of the city, but he does not say, now Xuanyuan jiaorui says it is with Chu Feng''s mind.


    "No problem!"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui''s fists have been clenched, and I feel that this is a lecher. If it''s Chu Feng, then teach him a lesson. If it''s not Chu Feng, kill him directly.


    The reason why chufeng didn''t kill her directly was that Xuanyuan duckweed told her that after confirming, she asked chufeng to go to Xuanyuan holy land. She had something to discuss with chufeng.


    Chufeng mouth hook up a meaningful smile, in Xuanyuan jiaorui''s eyes covered with a layer of cold, from the high altitude directly released Xuanyuan jiaorui, also accompanied by a force to push out, Xuanyuan jiaorui how did not expect Chu Feng to push himself away at this time.


    When her body fell rapidly, she caught Chu Feng looking playfully at her. She didn''t mean to rescue her. Xuanyuan jiaorui''s head boomed and knew that she had been played. Chu Feng had already known that she was pretending to play with her. She didn''t believe that she was a seller.


    The expression is slightly angry, Xuanyuan jiaorui''s heart is remorseful, blame oneself how did not think of at the beginning, anger also no longer cover up, the body stagnates, the fall floats in the air slowly soars up, coldly looks at Chu Feng: "you knew already?"


    Chufeng sniffed the hand just now, and smelled a faint smell of milk: "I am afraid of everything, that is, I am not afraid of the trick of beauty, because I like to play tricks, which is not bad."


    Chu Feng''s words have undoubtedly confirmed Xuanyuan jiaorui''s conjecture. Anger appears on her delicate face, but even her anger seems to be pretty and lovely: "you even know why you still treat me like that, you rascal."


    Chufeng chufeng laughed heartily, and his eyes suddenly became cold: "as a powerful man of lower God, you are pretending to be an ordinary person approaching me. Do I have to be polite to you when I know? You have been on my side. Why should I treat you like a guest? If you like acting, I''ll cooperate with you. "


    "Come on, who are you and why do you want to approach? Otherwise, don''t blame me for my impoliteness. The means will never be the same as that just now."Gnashing teeth of the mouth: "Chu Feng, I want to kill you!"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui thinks that her precious body of more than 20 years has been played by a man for such a long time today. Although the most precious first time is still there, it can''t be done either. Xuanyuan Huining swears to teach Chu Feng a lesson, otherwise, I''m sorry for being desecrated.


    Chu wind indifference a coagulation, the body shape momentarily passed the void, disappeared in front of Xuanyuan jiaorui, went to her back: "do you know me?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui can''t manage so much at the moment. She just wants to live with Chu Feng. She doesn''t answer directly. She turns around and continues to fight Chu Feng. There is madness: "I''ll kill you!"


    Chu Feng frowned and went to the front directly. The speed was fast to an extreme. He held Xuanyuan jiaorui''s neck with one hand. He looked indifferent: "although you are very talented, you are not my opponent. You''d better think about telling me who you are and who sent you, or I will kill you."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui coldly stares at Chu Feng, and anger appears on her soft face: "you are really Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. Then he was surprised. In a moment, Xuanyuan jiaorui was pushed away for tens of meters. He asked, "are you Xuanyuan jiaorui, the daughter of Xuanyuan duckweed?"


    The reason why she suddenly asked this question was because chufeng knew that this was Xuanyuan''s secret place. Besides Xuanyuan''s family members, it was unlikely that there would be any other powerful people in the divine realm. Xuanyuan jiaorui also said that you are really Chu Feng, which reminds Chu Feng of Xuanyuan duckweed and that she has a daughter, Xuanyuan jiaorui, from the lower God''s realm.


    My heart was cool and cool. I thought about preventing Xuanyuan duckweed all day. I didn''t think she had a daughter. She could let her daughter try.


    Helplessly passing a bitter smile: "what do your mother and daughter want to do? We seem to have no injustice in the past, and no hatred in recent days?"


    "Not before, but now!" Xuanyuan jiaorui cold drink a toward the Chu wind, think of Chu wind to do all of their anger, she would like to draw Chu Feng a meal to relieve gas.


    But in the face of the state and strength are in Xuanyuan jiaorui on the Chu wind, her efforts are useless.


    This time, he was directly controlled by Chu Feng, and his body couldn''t move at all. Looking at Xuanyuan jiaorui''s delicate face, Chu Feng asked, "what do you want? And why did your mother know it was mine from the beginning


    "Let me go!" Xuanyuan jiaorui glared at Chu Feng: "I want to kill you, let me go!"


    Chu Feng shook his head speechless: "just, you want to kill me, right?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui Leng Ran, but also reflected that he was not the hands of Chu Feng, biting his lips, and his eyes were full of hate: "you know, you are a stinky rascal like me


    Chufeng see Xuanyuan jiaorui has no intention to continue to do it. She lifted her hand and released her: "I am Chu Feng, not Chu Feng. It seems that there is no influence on you. Tell me why you and your mother want to test me. Where do you know me?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui bit her lips. If it was not Chu Feng, she would kill her. But now it is Chu Feng. She can''t even teach her lesson. Thinking of her body like that, Xuanyuan jiaorui feels that she will not be brilliant all day.


    It''s not good to be staring at Chu Feng with her eyes, and Xuanyuan Huining didn''t mean anything at first. Chu Feng could feel it and turned around and said, "if you don''t tell me, I''ll leave. Anyway, I''ll leave Xuanyuan''s secret place. If you like, go ahead and say it."


    "Wait!" I wish to castrate Chu Feng, but Xuanyuan duckweed''s account Xuanyuan jiaorui has not forgotten: "my mother wants to see you, said that there is something to discuss with you!"


    Chu Feng looked back at Xuanyuan jiaorui and asked, "do you still kill me?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui turned to one side: "temporarily can''t kill."


    If you can''t kill for a while, that''s not to kill!


    Chu Feng understood this truth and said with a smile, "we can have a pleasant chat, miss jiaorui, please!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2250

    The outer ring of Xuanyuan holy land is a place for students to assess. There is no difficulty in selecting and dialing. There are only ten boulders more than seven meters high placed there.


    Everyone who comes here knows what it is. It is called the talent stone in the hidden world!


    This kind of talent stone is a kind of natural ore that can detect the talent of a warrior. As long as the driving force of the warrior is on the stone, the stone will start to shine from the root. The more light spreads, the stronger the talent is. Many big forces take Tianfu stone to delete some disciples.


    As for those with more powerful talents, they will naturally have more difficult ways to choose. In any case, the big powers have capital, and they always choose people.


    In addition to the people who participated in the hidden world Dabi, many people who did not participate in the hidden world Dabi also came one after another, because the Xuanyuan family did not stipulate who could participate and who could not, so all those who wanted to enter the Xuanyuan family came.


    In addition to these people who want to be disciples of the Xuanyuan family, many people from all branches of the Xuanyuan family have come, and even important people have appeared.


    However, as we all know, most of the Xuanyuan family''s members from all branches and lineages can only choose external disciples. If they want to choose more powerful talents, they need to be selected by the big elder and the second elder branch. Although most of them are descendants of emperor Xuanyuan, their strength determines everything.


    Both the great elder and the second elder are the existence of the upper God. Naturally, their branches enjoy better resources and even cultivate the best people. Many Xuanyuan family members are dissatisfied, but even in the face of absolute strength, no matter how dissatisfied they are, they can only endure it. Otherwise, what can we do?


    Close to the time of the examination, Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan duckweed appeared at the same time, standing in a place respectively. With the appearance of the two people, the people who participated in the assessment all brightened their eyes, because they came to the Xuanyuan family, and the most important thing was to enter the branch of the elder or the second elder.


    Now Xuanyuan 3000 and their coming, everyone is excited, hoping that they can prove their strong talent under the test of talent stone.


    An elder of Xuanyuan family saw Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan duckweed appear. He nodded slightly and went forward and said, "now the examination of Xuanyuan family is officially started. Ten talent stones are placed here. Everyone can come up to verify it. As long as the height is more than 3.5 meters, he can enter the Xuanyuan family and become an outside disciple.


    If the light level reaches more than five meters, he can become the inner disciple of the Xuanyuan family. If the light level can reach more than six and a half meters, he can become the core disciple and be trained by the second level elder of the Xuanyuan family. "


    The second level elder is Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan duckweed, but they don''t have much confidence when they want to go to a height of 6.5 meters.


    All the talent stones are naturally formed, and the height is about 7.4 meters. People who can go above 3.5 meters can basically go to the later half god state as long as there is no accident. Those who can exceed 5 meters can reach the peak of the latter half God without any difficulty. If you have good Qi, you will have the opportunity to enter the divine realm.


    Because xuanyuancuo had only reached a height of more than five meters when he was monitored by the talent stone. Originally, he thought he could only reach the peak of the late demigod period, but who knew that xuanyuancuo finally broke through to the divine realm? Therefore, as long as it is more than five meters, then it is possible to achieve the divine position, and the lowest is the strong one at the later peak of the demigod.


    A strong man in the hidden world asked, "elder, if you go over seven meters, or if it''s all bright?"


    It is said that it is impossible for the strong man in the hidden world to ask. In the history of the hidden world, it is said that the person with the highest talent is only seven meters one. That person is Xuanyuan yuanxuan, the father of Xuanyuan duckweed. After that, no one can reach that height, even those who are more than seven meters high.


    However, the elder of Xuanyuan family still said with a smile: "if you can go more than seven meters, then I can guarantee that you can definitely become the disciples of the first level elder and accept their training. If you can go to the full bright stage, I believe the emperor will come out and accept you as your apprentice. So, let''s work hard!"


    Although it is impossible, people are still eager to try to become the first level elder, that is, Xuanyuan Yifu, Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s disciple, and even Xuanyuan emperor''s disciple.


    When the elder of Xuanyuan family said yes, ten people went out first. But when they drove their own strength to test on the talent stone, the highest one was only three meters high, and the rest were less than three meters. That is, they were not qualified to be disciples of Xuanyuan family.


    Some people had already gone out to try, and more people began to queue up for the trial. At this time, Chu Feng also followed Xuanyuan jiaorui to come here. Because he had promised to see Xuanyuan duckweed, he naturally wanted to come to Xuanyuan holy land. He happened to meet him. So Chu Feng stopped to have a look. Seeing the huge talent stone, Chu Feng wanted to see how his talent was.


    But I don''t think it''s very necessary. The talent stone can monitor talent, but it''s useless if you can''t give full play to your talent.


    And Xuanyuan jiaorui stood beside Chu Feng, a delicate face full of anger, obviously for being desecrated by the Chu wind, still still resented.After a while, hundreds of people have participated in the monitoring of talent, but only one has reached the level of 3.5 meters. Chu Feng can''t help sighing. It seems that there are many martial arts practitioners in the hidden world, but there are not many people with real talent. There are so few people who go to 3.5 meters, let alone those who are more than 5 meters or more than 6.5 meters?


    However, the Xuanyuan family didn''t pay much attention to it. Once they used this method to select people with strong talent within the Xuanyuan family. Naturally, they knew that there were few people who could be proved to have strong talent before the talent stone.


    It''s nice to have one in hundreds.


    At this time, Chu Feng saw Rosa from the crowd to stand in front of a talent stone, look at the other nine stones before those people are not more than 3.5 meters, Rosa was a little nervous.


    However, I still put my hand on the talent stone and slowly drive my strength into the talent stone.


    A touch of light appears at the root of the talent stone, just like a pool of water slowly filling up. The difference is that the talent stone produces light coverage. The more light covers, the stronger the person''s ability is.


    Gradually went to the position of two meters, and then to the position of two meters five meters, but also to the position of three meters, still did not mean to stop.


    At first, people who didn''t pay much attention to Rosa looked to see if she could become the second lucky person today.


    Slowly, the speed of the light reached 3.5 meters. Rosa finally became the second person who could enter the Xuanyuan family today. However, it was not known whether she could become an outside disciple or an inner disciple. However, the light was still rising, and finally she had reached the height of four meters.


    But for Xuanyuan 3000 and others, that''s all. At most, they can only go to the peak of the later period of the demigods. They won''t take a look at it, unless it is possible for them to go to the divine realm.


    The speed of the light also slowed down, and the stop position is five meters five!


    Rosa has a smile on her face, so that she can become an inner disciple. Although she can gain a lot of benefits from participating in the hidden world, she doesn''t rely on a big power. When she enters the Xuanyuan family, no one should do anything to her. After all, she can become an inner disciple.


    At the beginning, the elder of Xuanyuan family showed a smile and nodded: "yes, almost close to the monitoring of the wrong prince. It seems that you are a very talented person. Congratulations on becoming the inner disciple of Xuanyuan family. Please go there and wait."


    Rosa nodded and went to one side. When she was a little disappointed that she didn''t go up to six meters, Xuanyuan duckweed said, "what''s your name?"


    Others don''t know Rosa, but Xuanyuan duckweed knows it. When she went to Chu Feng that night, it was this woman who was fighting with Chu Feng.


    Rosa a Leng, but still quickly back: "Rosa, from lingyunzong subordinate south city!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed pretended not to know the general nod: "not bad, after you follow me."


    Do not say that Rosa Leng there, is the rest of the people are a Leng, Xuanyuan duckweed, this is to accept Rosa as a disciple? For some people who also come from Nancheng, they are envious, envious and hateful. Rosa can become a disciple of Xuanyuan duckweed. Then, in the future, at least she will be able to reach the peak of the late demigod period.


    Maybe with good luck, you can also step into the divine realm like Xuanyuan Cuo.


    Rosa finally responded and bowed down: "thank you princess duckweed!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed nodded slightly and asked Rosa to stand behind her, and raised her hand: "continue!" The reason why she wanted to take Rosa as her disciple was because she was sure that the person was Chu Feng, and Rosa might be his woman. This was Xuanyuan duckweed''s mind, but she didn''t know that Chu Feng and Rosa were just a simple relationship.


    As the assessment continued, there were people going out, and people who were more than 3.5 meters also appeared, but no one went to Rosa''s height of 5.5 meters, or even more than 5 meters.


    Rosa standing behind Xuanyuan duckweed is also in a trance. She was not very gifted before. But after rolling the sheets with that person, she found that her body function seemed to be much better. Rosa felt very magical. However, Rosa was still very excited to enter the Xuanyuan family and even become a disciple of Xuanyuan duckweed.


    At this time, Luo Mengmeng and Yaya even went out. Chu Feng saw the corners of his mouth twitch violently in the crowd. What''s the matter? You can become gods with this little Lord. Do you need to verify your talent?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2251

    Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya immediately attracted people''s attention when they went out. Although they were only the peak accomplishments in the middle and late period of the demigod period, their lovely spirit temperament was still very attractive. The most important thing was that both of them were not old enough, especially Yaya, the peak in the late period of demigod.


    Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan duckweed both stood up and looked at them. It can be said that they focused on Xiang Ya. When they looked at ya ya, they knew that they were young, but they were already at the peak of the late demigod period. To a certain extent, this talent directly killed Xuanyuan Cuo, and many people were present.


    Later, Xuanyuan stood behind Xuanyuan 3000 and narrowed his eyes slightly. This talent is one of the few in his memory. He is younger than feiyuxin and Baihe. He has a meaningful smile on his mouth. He walks forward and whispers in Xuanyuan 3000''s ear that he doesn''t know anything.


    Xuanyuan 3000 will nod, and then sit down quietly.


    Before Luo Mengmeng and ya ya got to a talent stone, they didn''t know that they had attracted many people''s attention. They just thought about their talent there. They didn''t want to be disciples of Xuanyuan family. They just wondered what could be detected on the talent stone.


    Among the crowd, Bai Shaobai narrowed his eyes. That night, he took Luo Mengmeng away, but in the end he didn''t know where to go. Then he was busy and forgot for a while. At the moment, he saw Ya Ya and Luo Mengmeng appear together, and their eyes are shining. This time, you can''t run away.


    "All the predecessors of Xuanyuan family


    In the midst of everyone''s attention, Luo Mengmeng said softly: "we just want to monitor our talent, and we don''t want to be a disciple of Xuanyuan family. Do you know if we can?"


    According to what the elder of Xuanyuan family said just now, as long as you can monitor your talent, you can become a disciple of Xuanyuan family. However, neither Luo Mengmeng nor ya ya really want to, because they want to follow Chu Feng.


    The words asked by Luo Mengmeng astonished the people present, and then they played with it. Now that they have not been monitored, do they think that they must be disciples of Xuanyuan family? However, judging from their level and age, they may really be able to, but they don''t become disciples of Xuanyuan family. Why?


    Xuanyuan 3000 is still there thinking about monitoring talent. After that, he will recruit these two women anyway, because Xuanyuan mistakenly said that he wanted to take a concubine. At the moment, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Majestic opening: "why, can you give me a reason?"


    Luo Mengmeng met Xuanyuan 3000''s gaze without fear, and said without feeling humble and speechless: "many people want to be disciples of Xuanyuan family, but we prefer a freedom and hope to understand that if it is detected that we must become a disciple of Xuanyuan family, we can not test it."


    Xuanyuan 3000 naturally can''t be overbearing, saying that after testing, he must become a disciple of the Xuanyuan family. That is just to let Xuanyuan duckweed find the reason to attack him.


    Ha ha, a smile, meaningful: "our Xuanyuan family is naturally not so overbearing, you can test, after not willing, we will not be forced, Xuanyuan family, completely free!"


    But the thought is that if we detect the powerful talent, we will take the two women away by any means.


    Luo Mengmeng and Luo Mengmeng naturally don''t know what Xuanyuan 3000 is thinking. Instead, they look at Xuanyuan duckweed. Xuanyuan 3000 agrees and says that, but Xuanyuan duckweed has not made a statement.


    "You can not be disciples of Xuanyuan family."


    Xuanyuan duckweed light mouth: "but after regardless of your talent, I want to accept you as students, if you can, you can call me a teacher."


    On the other side, Xuanyuan 3000 frowned directly and glanced fiercely at Xuanyuan duckweed. He didn''t expect Xuanyuan duckweed to be so cunning.


    Luo Mengmeng and Luo Mengmeng have already indicated that they will not become the disciples of the Xuanyuan family. What he thinks in his mind is extraordinary means. However, Xuanyuan duckweed says that they only accept students. This is different from the disciples of Xuanyuan family because they can leave freely without being bound by the rules of Xuanyuan family.


    Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya look at each other. They can''t accept being disciples of the Xuanyuan family. However, a teacher of the middle God seems to be able to accept it. Although they don''t really want to, there are so many people now. If they refuse, they will inevitably be doubted.


    Two people immediately had a decision, gently nodded: "thank duckweed princess!"


    Xuanyuan 3000''s face was so ugly that they both agreed to become Xuanyuan duckweed''s students. If he wanted to do something at last, he should be careful. He only hoped that neither of them was a man of great talent. Otherwise, he would need more trouble to do things.


    After getting the answer, Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya put one hand on the talent stone at the same time, running their own strength in it. That day, the Fu stone began to change, and everyone''s eyes were watching without blinking.


    Because Xuanyuan duckweed had to accept them as students before monitoring, how much was a little envious, so they were very concerned about their talent.The light of the talent stone comes from the root and goes up all the time. At the beginning, it is almost the same. At the back, Ya Ya is obviously a little ahead of Luo Mengmeng. Luo Mengmeng looks at her eyes and looks at the subtle complexity. She is not jealous of Ya Ya Ya. She just thinks that she is not as gifted as Yaya, and her heart is filled with sadness.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Luo Mengmeng Guangming didn''t go up to the top when she went to 5.8 meters. However, she has already achieved what many people can''t do, even surpassing Rosa''s achievements just now. This means that Luo Mengmeng can reach the peak of demigod at least in the future, and may break through to a higher level like xuanyuancuo.


    However, everyone did not pay attention to Luo Mengmeng''s achievements, but looked at ya ya. When there is a better person, you will automatically ignore those who are just a little worse than him. This is the case with the people on the scene at the moment.


    Although Luo Mengmeng''s talent surpasses many people here, because she and Ya Ya stand on the stage together, it is destined that more dazzling people can be paid attention to.


    And Yaya in front of the talent stone light is still rising, to the final stop when directly stopped in the position of 7.2 meters.


    The whole scene was quiet and there was no sound. Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan duckweed stood up again, especially Xuanyuan 3000''s eyes were shining with blazing light, because he had never seen a woman who could be as high as Yaya in endless years.


    It can be said that YaYa''s talent is the highest since the talent stone, 7.2m, what kind of talent is that? It has surpassed Xuanyuan yuanxuan.


    People who are more than 5.5 meters are enough to reach the peak of the late demigod period. Even if they are lucky, they may become the strong ones in the later stage. If they go to more than 6.5 meters, they will have 90% chance to become the strong ones. This is no doubt. Now yaya has reached 7.2 meters!


    Xuanyuan 3000 passed a meaningful smile. He felt that Xuanyuan was not suitable for such a woman. Only a middle God like him could do it. If it was more than seven meters, it indicated that if there was no hindrance in the future, he could go to the lowest level of median God. For such a gifted woman, Xuanyuan was wrong.


    Xuanyuan CuO naturally didn''t know that his father had also taken a fancy to the woman he fell in love with. He just looked blazing at ya ya and vowed to get ya ya no matter what means. There was another person who had the same idea: Bai Shaobai.


    At the beginning, Ya Ya lived in Yimen, so he thought it should belong to him, but he forgot to see what he was.


    Compared with the heat of the people, Chu Feng only had a bitter smile. This is the hidden world. This is the hidden world where the weak eat the strong?


    I also know that Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya are curious about how strong their talent is, but they are not really interested in showing off.


    As for why Yaya''s talent is so strong, Chu Feng is nothing strange. When he promoted Ya Ya''s accomplishments, he had helped Ya Ya refine her physique. If this still can''t improve her talent, then it can only show that taboos are too rubbish.


    The crowd finally came back to the scene, and then burst into warm applause, and everyone looked at ya ya differently. Because Yaya''s monitoring before the talent stone indicated that she could go to the neutral God at least in the future. How can we not let the people present be enthusiastic and crazy?


    "You two, come here."


    Xuanyuan duckweed is also rarely excited, because Ya Ya''s talent is much stronger than her. But when she calms down, Xuanyuan duckweed sees Xuanyuan 3000 in the distance and knows that the two girls are very dangerous. She gently beckons to them: "next, you''ll live in my place, and I''ll send you where you''re going."


    Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya also reflected that their talent had attracted some people''s attention. Although Chu Feng could protect them, they didn''t want to cause too much trouble to Chu Feng. They nodded and walked behind Xuanyuan duckweed.


    Xuanyuan 3000 saw this scene, and he vowed to get ya ya and them.


    He also waved to the people present: "continue!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2252

    Talent testing is still in progress, but no one in the follow-up is more than Ya Ya Ya. Even Fei Yuxin, who has detected a strong talent on the mountain of asking questions, actually only went to 4.8 meters before the talent stone. She can only become a disciple of the outside world. You can see from the angry color on her face.


    But at the moment, people did not laugh at her at all. They paid more attention to the girl standing behind Xuanyuan duckweed, wondering whether it was the daughter lost by some powerful person. Otherwise, how could she have such a powerful talent?


    There are all kinds of conjectures, but there is no definite answer.


    The recruitment of students continued until the sunset was gradually coming to an end. There were a lot of people who passed the examination, but none of them passed the examination. At first glance, it was only a small number of people, and few of them could become inner disciples or core disciples.


    Feiyuxin, Bai Shaobai and Feiyun, who had been placed great hopes at the beginning, all reached the standard of disciples of other schools only under five meters. Only a few people were really concerned today, Rosa, Yaya and Luo Mengmeng, and then there was another person, enchanting Chu.


    At the beginning, the woman who was almost taken away by people at the beginning of asking mountain, because of the follow-up reasons, even if others know that she has strong talent, they dare not attack her, because no one knows who is standing behind her.


    Even if there is no one behind her, her father is the God of the middle. She came from Ling yunzong, and now she is a major force under the ruling. This is enough for many people to be dignified. How can they dare to covet this woman?


    Today can be said to be a perfect day, but not perfect is Xuanyuan 3000 mood.


    I thought that there could be many amazing talents today, but the fact is the same, but the most outstanding people all chose to become the disciples or students of Xuanyuan duckweed. He just found two people who were barely able to do so. The rest of them had no interest in dividing the following branches and branches, or letting those people play their own roles. Of course, Xuanyuan family''s disciples I still have my identity.


    "This time, the assessment of Xuanyuan family has officially ended!"


    At about the same time, the elder in charge of the Xuanyuan family came out and said in a loud voice, "please wait for the next assessment. In the future, every five years, our Xuanyuan family will recruit students from abroad."


    Some of the people who did not pass were all in regret, but when they heard the words of the elders of the Xuanyuan family, they were happy again.


    In the past, Xuanyuan family recruited students from within. This time, it was the first time for Xuanyuan family to recruit students from outside. Originally, it was also the last time. I didn''t want to recruit students once in the next five years. This is definitely good news. Maybe today''s talent is not enough, but as long as we work hard, what will happen after five years?


    Some people who did not become disciples of the Xuanyuan family all sprouted hope and looked forward to five years later.


    But looking at the hundreds of people who can become disciples of the Xuanyuan family, they are still envious. These people will be trained a little when they go to the Xuanyuan family. At that time, their descendants will also grow up in the Xuanyuan family. In other words, as long as they become disciples of the Xuanyuan family, it is an eternal honor.


    It''s just a pity that they didn''t pass today. They could only watch the hundreds of people who passed the exam enviously.


    The elder of Xuanyuan family finished some basic words and said in a loud voice: "now all can be dispersed. In a few days, Xuanyuan family will select the fourth hidden world contest. Then the elder and the second elder will personally preside over the meeting. You should have a good rest and prepare for the war these days."


    The assessment of the Xuanyuan family has passed. Countless people have come here, but only a few hundred have passed. It can be seen that it is very cruel. The Xuanyuan family only needs those with strong talent.


    However, they were excited again after hearing about a few days of Taibi in the hidden world. At present, countless people have been eliminated from the hidden world big competition. The remaining talents can be said to be talents from all over the world. It would be a good thing if they could show their leading role when the talents emerge in large numbers.


    Moreover, they all know that Zhongzhou Xuanyuan is not the end of the hidden world contest. If they can pass the examination of Xuanyuan family, they may be able to touch a new world.


    "Hold on for a moment!"


    All of us didn''t tangle with each other any more. The Xuanyuan family failed to assess themselves. They were ready to leave. Looking forward to the fourth round of the hidden world big competition a few days later, a deep voice came from the sky, which made people stop.


    Confused raised his head to look at the sky, nothing can be seen, just feel a calm breath, ethereal and moving, who?


    And Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan 3000 seem to know that the general look has changed greatly. When they stand up, all Xuanyuan family members also know that they generally look at the sky.


    Followed by all half kneeling respectfully, the voice was shocking: "God Emperor!"


    Emperor?


    All the people who are about to leave will change their color slightly when they hear the names of Xuanyuan family. Isn''t that the Yellow Emperor, Xuanyuan emperor?


    At present, many people showed their fervor and respect and called out: "God Emperor!"


    The comer is indeed Xuanyuan emperor, but he didn''t show up. It''s just that the void is filled with a breath of people looking up to, and there is also a calm voice: "please forgive me. I''m here today mainly for one thing. I hope I didn''t delay your time."And with the appearance of Xuanyuan emperor, two horrible breath appeared on both sides of the East and the West. Although the two figures, one left and one right, appeared beside Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan duckweed, one was Xuanyuan Yifu.


    The other looks like a middle-aged man with a moustache and a wine gourd hanging in front of him. The whole person looks very loose, but the breath of God on his body is not to be ignored.


    Even those who have not seen it at the moment can guess that this person is the second elder of Xuanyuan family, the third son of Xuanyuan emperor, Xuanyuan yuanxuan!


    Xuanyuan Yifu takes a look at his younger brother who is always confused and crazy, but people never dare to ignore. Then he and Xuanyuan yuanxuan come forward together and open their mouth to the void: "father!"


    "It''s all there. Good!" Xuanyuan emperor is still so calm, in his words can not hear how his mood is.


    After a while, Xuanyuan emperor continued: "the Xuanyuan family has been passed on since the new era, and it has been endless years. In the outside world, I have always been the leader of the Xuanyuan family. But over the years, many people have known that Xuanyuan family has long been under the control of my two sons."


    Xuanyuan emperor suddenly said such words, so that the people present are slightly curious, Xuanyuan Yifu is even more frowned, Xuanyuan emperor inexplicably appeared to say these words, he felt very strange.


    That can not see the nihility of human, Xuanyuan emperor continued: "just taking advantage of today''s people, I will announce one thing, from today on, I will no longer be the principal of Xuanyuan family, only exist in name, I will appoint a real successor, and the successor of Xuanyuan family in the present world."


    People were stunned at the hearing of the speech, but it was nothing. For the people of the Xuanyuan family, especially the two branches of Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuanxuan, it was a kind of blazing heat. So many years later, the emperor Xuanyuan was finally going to announce the real little master of the Xuanyuan family, and he was also full of heirs of the Xuanyuan family.


    Xuanyuan stood behind his father''s back and held his chest up. He knew that he would certainly become the young master of Xuanyuan family, because no one in the younger generation had the qualification except him. No matter in terms of talent or combat strength, the younger generation only had Xuanyuan jiaorui, who could compete with him.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui is a woman, and the cruelty of the hidden world will never allow the person in charge to be a woman. I guess Xuanyuan emperor must appoint him as the young master of Xuanyuan family in Zhongzhou, and Xuanyuan jiaorui is expected to go to the world.


    Don''t say that Xuanyuan CuO thinks so, even the rest of the people think so. Xuanyuan duckweed looks a little ugly. Xuanyuan emperor finally wants to appoint the little Lord. Once Xuanyuan mistakenly determines the position of the little Lord, Xuanyuan 3000 can become the principal person with the right name. Otherwise, what is Xuanyuan wrong?


    In my heart, Qi Qi ran, the last thing I want to see today finally happened.


    To be calm, they are Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuanxuan. As two powerful superior gods, they have no passion for power. What they yearn for is the most powerful strength. Therefore, they will not care too much about who can become the minor master in Xuanyuan family.


    Of course, if the descendants of this branch can, it is still good.


    And the two people''s conjecture and the public are basically the same, that is Xuanyuan wrong, Xuanyuan family little master!


    But Xuanyuan emperor in silence for a while, light mouth: "you two come out!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2253

    Two people out!


    Xuanyuan CuO immediately raised his head and went across the sky. Standing in the center of the attention of the public, he looked up at the sky: "great grandfather!"


    Reasonable, self-confidence, these in Xuanyuan wrong body are completely reflected out.


    The rest of the people think it should be the same when they see Xuanyuan CuO go out. Xuanyuan CuO is the only one who is the best in the hidden world. Although Xuanyuan jiaorui is very strong, she is still a daughter. The cruelty of the hidden world is not suitable for women to take charge of Xuanyuan family, because sometimes they are too emotional.


    It seems that Xuanyuan has become a little master and the future principal, which seems to be the thing that people expect.


    Xuanyuan 3000 virtually stood up and looked at Xuanyuan duckweed defiantly. As long as Xuanyuan wrongly determined the position of the little Lord, then he, the father, would immediately become the head of the Xuanyuan family. At that time, Xuanyuan duckweed would be nothing in his eyes.


    Still thinking of becoming the master, Xuanyuan duckweed would hand over her family rights and weaken her influence. Xuanyuan 3000 thought that these corners of the mouth were unconsciously smiling.


    As for Xuanyuan duckweed, she has been standing there like a life. Over the years, she has tried many times to make herself valued. Now Xuanyuan emperor wants to confirm the person of the little Lord. Xuanyuan duckweed has made a decision in her heart. If Xuanyuan 3000 tries to suppress her, she will leave with Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    Because it is better to go out and open up a world of one''s own than to see Xuanyuan 3000''s face to do things better than to be angry in Xuanyuan''s family.


    I wonder if the young master of Xuanyuan family is Xuanyuan jiaorui. If so, it would be a good thing, because the principal of Xuanyuan family is Xuanyuan Taba, the eldest son of Xuanyuan emperor. Both Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuanxuan respect that elder brother.


    If Xuanyuan jiaorui can become the successor of Xuanyuan family in the modern world, it is also a good thing for their mother and son. At least one day when Xuanyuan emperor exists, Xuanyuan 3000 dare not do anything against Xuanyuan family in the world.


    In this way, Xuanyuan duckweed''s face flashed with expectation.


    At this time, Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Lang also flew out of the crowd, and directly stood on the talent stone.


    Xuanyuancuo was still waiting for Xuanyuan jiaorui to come out. He saw two people flying across the sky and stood on the talent stone. When he was stunned, Xuanyuan Huining didn''t see him, so he didn''t know him. But when he saw Xuanyuan Lang, he looked a little angry and sent out a terrible killing opportunity: "it''s you. You dare to appear."


    Endless killing opportunities gathered around Xuanyuan lang. Xuanyuan 3000 also recognized that Xuanyuan was nearly killed by Xuanyuan on that day. Although he didn''t go up, he was also close to Xuanyuan Yifu.


    In his ear whispered: "father, Chu Feng killed that day is taking away this boy."


    Xuanyuan Yifu was still wondering how someone jumped out at this time. Hearing the speech, he narrowed his eyes and looked at Xuanyuan lang. at the moment, Xuanyuan Lang did not emit any martial arts realm. Xuanyuan Yifu could not see what his cultivation was.


    But he doesn''t want to know. He just needs to know that what Chu Feng took away was the person in front of him. Then, if he catches the person in front of him, Chu Feng will come out, right?


    So the supreme throne?


    Xuanyuan Yifu passed a meaningful smile and said to Xuanyuan 3000, "go to work!"


    He didn''t say what he wanted to do, but Xuanyuan 3000 understood his father''s meaning. After seeing xuanyuanlang, he retreated a little, waved to a trusted follower and whispered a few words in his ear. The man took a look at xuanyuanlang and nodded to leave.


    However, Xuanyuan Lang was surrounded by Xuanyuan''s wrong opportunity, but there was no emotional fluctuation: "wrong prince, I remember that this matter has been settled that day, are you?"


    Xuanyuan was stunned by the mistake. He also remembered that the emperor Xuanyuan appeared at the critical time that day and said it was OK. He looked at Xuanyuan Lang reluctantly in his eyes and scattered the killing opportunity. But he had already made a decision in his heart. Today, no matter what, he can''t let this boy run away again.


    Also cold drink a: "roll down, such a solemn occasion, what do you stand here to do, is to challenge the Xuanyuan family?"


    Xuanyuan Huining Lengyan swept Xuanyuan wrong. She already knew about Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan is dead, but it doesn''t mean Xuanyuan Huining will calculate like this. Even if their grandfather is a brother, how about that?


    "Back down!"


    At this time, Xuanyuan emperor in nothingness also said indifferently: "what I want to specify is the Xuanyuan family''s seclusion interface and the little master of the present world, which has nothing to do with you!"


    Xuanyuan mistakenly sneered and stared at Xuanyuan Lang: "do you hear my great grandfather''s words? Go back, and you, the woman, also retreat!" Just glance over Xuanyuan Huining when quite heart, good cold woman.


    But Xuanyuan''s arrogance soon suffered a merciless blow.


    In nothingness, Xuanyuan emperor asked lightly: "wrong, do you think you are the most suitable young master of Xuanyuan family?"


    Xuanyuan mistakenly Lengran for a moment, looked up at the sky, subconsciously replied: "great grandfather, not me, who can be?"He is the most gifted young man in Xuanyuan family. Under the premise that women can''t take over Xuanyuan family, he must be the little master of Xuanyuan family. Who else can he be? It is not only him, but also other people''s minds. Sooner or later, he will become the young master of Xuanyuan family.


    Just in nothingness, Emperor Xuanyuan sighed softly and said, "proper pride can cultivate one''s self-confidence, but excessive pride is self righteous. Wrong, I let you go down. I want to designate two major interface owners of Xuanyuan family, which have nothing to do with you."


    It was like a thunderbolt from the sky. Xuanyuan was stunned and didn''t respond to it. He doubted that he had heard the wrong thing. Emperor Xuanyuan said that it had nothing to do with appointing the two main interfaces? It has nothing to do with him. Who does that have to do with it?


    Don''t say Xuanyuan is wrong, that is, Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuanxuan have similar curiosity. Now Xuanyuan family has removed Xuanyuan jiaorui, which can not control the supreme power. Who in the younger generation can match Xuanyuan''s fault?


    Xuanyuan 3000 was even more confused, subconsciously said: "grandfather, who can be better than wrong, he was trained as a little master since childhood!"


    And the happiest person in the Xuanyuan family is probably Xuanyuan duckweed, because Xuanyuan emperor''s words are what she wants to hear most, but she starts to think that it is impossible. Xuanyuan fault is not the little master. She does not care who will be, as long as Xuanyuan 3000 can not be on the top.


    There was no answer in the air, but a slight sigh, which seemed to be a self righteous sigh about Xuanyuan''s mistake and Xuanyuan 3000.


    "Why didn''t you go out when the emperor said two people were going out?"


    In that crowd, Chu Feng too much to care about the things ahead, just a little strange to see Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    When Emperor Xuanyuan asked the two people to go out just now, everyone had a hunch that Xuanyuan CuO and Xuanyuan jiaorui were talking about in this way. However, when Xuanyuan CuO came out in the air, Xuanyuan jiaorui was very calm and didn''t mean to go out. It seemed that he didn''t feel general about the position of little Lord.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui faintly looked at Chu Feng and replied: "Zeng Zu said that you two people come out, rather than name which two people go out, and Zeng Zu can''t be such a confused person. I''m not Xuanyuan''s self righteous person. I won''t go out without naming, because I don''t think I''ll be that person."


    However, Xuanyuan jiaorui felt that she looked back and saw Chu Feng staring at her baby. She was so angry that she stepped on Chu Feng''s feet and scolded in a low voice: "rogue!"


    Outside, xuanyuancuo finally responded and said: "great grandfather, I am the first of the young men in Xuanyuan family. In the case that Xuanyuan jiaorui can''t take over, I''m the only one. Besides me, who has the qualification to become the young master of Xuanyuan family? Are you kidding me?"


    But at this time, some people are looking at Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan lang. they remember that Xuanyuan emperor said you two come out, not Xuanyuan wrong out, but at that time these two people were out.


    It seems that they are not stupid, will not be stupid, but they are not stupid but went out, why?


    At the thought of some possibility, some spies were shocked and pondered on xuanyuancuo. Many people were angry with xuanyuancuo. They were very happy to see him as if he was dead.


    The most wonderful person is beiruyan, who sneers at him in the crowd. Because of Xuanyuan''s fault, she didn''t participate in the examination of Xuanyuan family''s disciples. But now she sees that xuanyuancuo is denied the qualification by Xuanyuan emperor. She thinks this is retribution. She likes to see xuanyuancuo''s painful look. He is miserable and happy.


    Xuanyuan emperor did not explain the meaning, just light mouth: "you are not the younger generation of the family, the strongest one!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2254

    Xuanyuancuo is not the strongest young generation of Xuanyuan family?


    everyone was as like as two peas in a trance, but then he thought of Xuan Yuan, who was not the most powerful young man in Xuanyuan family. Because Xuanyuan Jiao was a year younger than him, but the state was just like him, and the talent was still above the Xuan Yuan.


    But xuanyuancuo did not react to it. He said, "great grandfather, I admit that there is a Xuanyuan jiaorui in the younger generation who can compete with me, but she is a woman. The Xuanyuan family in the hidden world will not be handed over to a woman to take over. Who among the men can be better than me?"


    In vain, Xuanyuan Lang and Xuanyuan Huining both burst out with amazing momentum, surging with the amazing breath of the next God, and the surrounding air was much lower.


    Xuanyuan wrong mouth open big, there to see Xuanyuan Lang, surprised, shocked!


    Xuanyuan was on the scene when Xuanyuan was ravaging xuanyuanlang. At that time, xuanyuanlang was only in the middle of the demigod state. Now not only has his injury recovered, but also his realm has reached the realm of the next God. How long has it been in the past few days?


    What''s the matter with Xuanyuan Lang even above him?


    What shocked xuanyuancuo even more was that Xuanyuan Lang''s breath was more powerful than his, and Xuanyuan Huining''s was even stronger than him. However, both of them were several years younger than him. This talent and ability not only surpassed him, but even Xuanyuan jiaorui had thrown away a distance.


    The Xuanyuan mistake that the reaction comes over has a question in his heart, who are they?


    Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuanxuan also looked at the two brothers and sisters, and felt incredible. For a long time, they had seen countless talented people. For example, Xuanyuan Huining''s younger brother and younger brother had also seen the lower gods, but they had never seen the lower gods. The atmosphere of the realm could reach such a level.


    They didn''t have a good breath at the beginning.


    All people''s eyes were on Xuanyuan Huining and they were guessing in their hearts who they were, why the breath of the realm of God was so strong, and why did they jump out at this time?


    Besides being curious, Xuanyuan duckweed thinks of chufeng, because she has seen these two people. They are with chufeng. Xuanyuan jiaorui has given her news just now. The one named Lin Feng has admitted that he is Chu Feng. Who are these two people with Chu Feng?


    "One of them is Xuanyuan Huining, the other is Xuanyuan Lang!"


    The shadow of Xuanyuan emperor slowly appeared above the void, and the pressure of a god of nature gradually diffused, suppressing the breath of all the people on the scene: "Xuanyuan family from the present world is the grandson and granddaughter of my eldest son Xuanyuan Taba. Now they all exist in the realm of lower gods, and are the blood of the prince of my Xuanyuan family!"


    In the modern world, is it the blood of the emperor?


    Emperor Xuanyuan''s quiet words made everyone present slightly shocked. When did the people of Xuanyuan family come to the hidden world, and what does it mean to appear here? Is it possible that people have guessed a possibility, but now it needs to be confirmed from Xuanyuan emperor''s mouth.


    When Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuanxuan heard that it was Xuanyuan Taba''s granddaughter, the doubts on their faces disappeared. Instead, they were calm. Xuanyuan yuanxuan also took a sip of wine and said, "it was my brother''s grandson and granddaughter. Two hundred years ago, I went to the modern world to drink with my brother. At that time, you were not born. Good, good!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu also nodded slightly: "although elder brother''s realm is not strong, it seems that the descendants have inherited the father''s blood from generation to generation, and they are all gifted people."


    But Xuanyuan CuO was already pale and pointed to Xuanyuan Huining: "they are the descendants of my great grandfather?"


    Just asked such a question, Xuanyuan CuO felt Xuanyuan Yifu look at him coldly, and his body was excited for a moment. He knew that his words were questioning Xuanyuan emperor. Xuanyuan Yifu could not allow it. He realized that Xuanyuan Cuo, who had said the wrong thing, lowered his head, but there were endless Murders in his heart.


    He can have no conflict with Xuanyuan jiaorui, because she is a woman who can''t threaten her own status. But now there is a xuanyuanlang, or a person with a similar realm with himself, it seems stronger. Xuanyuan mistakenly knows that he is a little bit of a master today.


    "Xiaolang, Huining, tell them what you experienced when you stepped into the realm of God." Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t blame Xuanyuan for his wrong words, but said it very insipid.


    Xuanyuanhui nodded his head and faced the people without any fear: "I stepped into the realm of God a few months ago. At that time, I experienced nine heavenly thunder and ninety-nine heavenly thunder. I stepped into the realm of lower God. I could fight against the existence of the middle God for 50 rounds without defeat."


    People were shocked when they heard the words. If someone else can experience eight nine heaven thunder and more than eighty thunder, it is already a great existence, and even can go to the God of creation in the future. However, Xuanyuan Huining has experienced all of the nine Heavenly God thunder and sky thunder. What kind of talent is she and how powerful is she?But such shock has not yet fallen, Xuanyuan Lang also said: "I stepped into the realm of the next God a few days ago. Like my sister, I have experienced nine heavenly thunder, ninety-nine heavenly thunder, perfect refining and stepping into the divine realm!"


    People''s hearts beat hard for a moment, and felt that the scene that we saw today is simply hard to explain.


    One person can enter the divine realm perfectly. It''s fair to say that now both of them are perfect. How did they do it?


    "They are the people I will appoint today."


    But there was no one to explain it, and Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t explain it too much. He just said faintly: "xuanyuanlang has become the young master of Xuanyuan family in the hidden world from today on. I will spend 20 years to train him to grow up. Xuanyuan Huining is the successor of Xuanyuan family in the modern world, and will stay in the hidden world for a period of time."


    Hearing such news, the people present have no shock at the beginning. They are actually members of Xuanyuan family. It is reasonable for such a realm and talent to become the young master.


    However, their eyes are all looking at Xuanyuan Cuo, which is complicated but more of fun. Over the years, Xuanyuan CuO has not claimed himself in the name of the little master of Xuanyuan family. Now they think that the position of the little master is taken away. I don''t know what Xuanyuan CuO is thinking now?


    Unable to accept all this, Xuanyuan retreated with a gloomy face and did not stay at the scene. He knew that he could not reverse all this because all the people from all branches and departments of Xuanyuan family were here, and the emperor Xuanyuan''s words were just like the imperial edict. Staying here could only be regarded as a joke.


    In particular, when I think back to the way he used to speak, Xuanyuan was so hot on his face that he knew that after today he would become a laughing stock of Xuanyuan''s Secret realm and even the whole hidden world. The word "self righteous" will be linked with him.


    Xuanyuan 3000 took a deep look at Xuanyuan Huining''s brother and sister. He couldn''t change what happened now, because all branches and departments are here. What Xuanyuan emperor said is the imperial edict. Who dares to disobey it?


    And Xuanyuan 3000, the two men in front of him, knew that they must have been brought by Chu Feng. In his heart, he felt that he had not only killed his own son, but also taken everything from his other son. This is an unforgivable thing.


    Compared with the anger of Xuanyuan 3000''s father and son, Xuanyuan duckweed must be playful and happy. Although the people in this line can''t be on the top, as long as Xuanyuan 3000 is not on the top, then it''s OK, and she is still the noble duckweed Princess of Xuanyuan family.


    After Xuanyuan emperor announced the identity of Xuanyuan Huining''s sister and brother, he asked, "does anyone have any opinion?"


    You''re kidding. Who dares to have an opinion?


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan took the lead in expressing his position: "the father''s decision is wise, I will try my best to cultivate them."


    Xuanyuan Yifu also showed a smile. He could not see his grandson''s unwillingness and anger when his grandson''s status was not guaranteed: "Yifu has no opinion on this either. It''s time for elder brother to get ahead after so many years of loneliness in the modern world."


    "If you don''t mind." Xuanyuan emperor''s light smile, body gradually blurred, everyone knows that Xuanyuan emperor''s original is not here: "from today on, xuanyuanlang moves into Shaozhu''s palace, Xuanyuan Huining moves into the second Xinggong, Yifu and yuanxuan, you can do what you should do."


    "Next, duckweed, take Huining''s brother and sister, teach them something they should pay attention to, and send them to me in three months."


    Xuanyuan duckweed and others all said in a loud voice: "yes!"


    Xuanyuan emperor''s body also gradually blurred dissipation, seems to have never appeared in general, but from today on, Xuanyuan Huining sister and brother are destined to be the most noble prince and Princess of Xuanyuan family!


    But in the crowd, feiyuxin sees this scene, has not responded for a long time, that she is full of hostility woman, is Xuanyuan family, princess?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2255

    Night falls, but for today''s Xuanyuan secret place, it can''t be quiet, at least some people can''t be quiet at all.


    And this man is xuanyuancuo. He can hear his wild animal roar and angry roar from time to time in his residence.


    And I don''t know how tired I am. I seem to want to vent all my extra energy.


    They also know what happened today, so they dare not say a word about Xuanyuan fault in their anger except unconditional obedience, because Xuanyuan fault who lost the position of the little Lord will kill them at any time to vent their anger. Although they can''t kill people at will in Xuanyuan''s secret place, if they are careful not to be found out, they will die.


    Ambiguous, decadent, erosive and evil pictures are staged in the room, and the woman''s uncontrollable cry adds a little different flavor to the night.


    "Wrong prince, three thousand princes let you pass."


    Xuanyuan wrongly kicked away the maid under him and pulled another one. A man''s voice came from outside.


    Xuanyuan mistakenly stops to come, the eye is congested burning anger: "what matter?"


    The man outside replied, "three thousand lords just let you go, and the elder is also there."


    Originally did not want the past Xuanyuan wrong smell speech quickly put on clothes, if only Xuanyuan 3000 words do not matter, but now Xuanyuan Yifu also want to see him, he can not but go.


    When he went in, he saw Xuanyuan 3000 standing quietly with his head down. Xuanyuan Yifu was standing in front of a wall with his back to his back. Xuanyuan mistakenly knew that was the world entrance of Xuanyuan Yifu.


    When he got near, Xuanyuan mistakenly opened his mouth: "grandfather, father!"


    Xuanyuan 3000 nodded slightly, but he didn''t speak. He looked very calm.


    However, Xuanyuan Yifu raised his head, which was the moment when he raised his head. Xuanyuan CuO was suddenly hit by a huge force and bumped back into a pillar.


    He stood up and asked, "grandfather, why?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu turned around and said faintly, "you always think you are the little master of Xuanyuan family?"


    Xuanyuan was stunned, but clenched his teeth and did not answer, because what this matter has brought him now is humiliation and suffocation.


    Over the past 20 years of his life, he has always been called the future minor leader of the Xuanyuan family. Even if the emperor Xuanyuan has not admitted his position, Xuanyuan thinks so, because he is the most gifted among the younger generation of Xuanyuan family men, but today he thinks that he has become a joke.


    He didn''t dare to hate Xuanyuan emperor, and he didn''t hate xuanyuanlang too much. The person he hated most was chufeng, because it was not chufeng who took xuanyuanlang away that day. In this way, he was killed by Xuanyuan Zheng long ago, and there would be no such thing as today.


    "I know you''re reluctant, but what can you do?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s eyes seemed to be able to see through Xuanyuan''s wrong inner thoughts. He opened his mouth very quietly: "all along, it''s just that you think that only you can become the little master of the family. All this is reasonable. The vanity and pride that are produced in the invisible make you become the loser of today. Do you understand?"


    Xuanyuancuo looks frozen. Although he wants to refute Xuanyuan Yifu, he doesn''t have the courage. In fact, he also knows how he has been a man over the years, but now, xuanyuancuo is not willing to think about it.


    Xuanyuan Yifu passed Xuanyuan CuO and said, "but you don''t just reflect on why you should have been taken away from you in the end. Instead, you are going to find a woman to vent your anger. Do you know what you are doing like this? It''s cowardly behavior. It''s hard for you to accept reality. "


    "A strong warrior must have a broad mind. Is it great to be a young master of a state?"


    Xuanyuan CuO still can''t understand the meaning of Xuanyuan Yifu''s words. He only knows that the position of Shaozhu, which should belong to himself, has been taken away by others, and he has become a joke. Now Xuanyuan''s secret place may be spreading this matter.


    Especially at that time, when Emperor Xuanyuan asked people to go out, he directly flew out, and then Xuanyuan said to let him go down. That kind of embarrassment Xuanyuan''s mistake would never be forgotten for a lifetime, and almost distorted his mind.


    Of course, these in front of Xuanyuan Yifu, Xuanyuan fault will not show, just gently nodded: "wrong, strictly follow the grandfather''s lesson."


    Xuanyuan Yifu took a faint look at Xuanyuan Cuo. As a person who has gone through years, he can still see it. Now Xuanyuan fault is like this. He just knows that Xuanyuan Yifu is not going to say anything about Xuanyuan''s fault. This is his business. If he can think it out, he will be good. If he can''t think of it, no one can help him.


    He went to the side of the bench and sat down: "it''s not a great thing to lose the position of the little Lord, because when you go to the supreme martial arts, all the status is floating clouds in your eyes, like my father, your grandfather and great grandfather, who is today, need others to recognize his position?"


    "I don''t expect all of you to understand, but at least don''t be too stupid."Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan wrong are all the same nod: "understand!"


    Passing through the faces of the two fathers and sons, Xuanyuan Yifu sighed in his heart, and his son and grandson were passionate about power, and he could still see it.


    "3000, have you found Chu wind?" he said with a sigh? You killed FEIBA, but there is no Chu Feng news, how to do it? "


    "Sorry, father!" Xuanyuan 3000 nervous kneel on the ground, said: "I was flying the Ba because he too did not cooperate, as for Chu wind has not yet news, but xuanyuanlang was taken away by Chu wind, he certainly knows where Chu Feng is, I want to get off from him!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu narrowed his eyes: "do you want to give hands to the small owner of Xuanyuan family designated by your grandfather?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 heart God a coagulation, do not know his father how suddenly said such words, eyes slightly confused: "father?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu stood up and said calmly, "I will not blame you for being right or wrong, because you all have your own thoughts, but before doing anything, I will consider the consequences, and whether others will know that all I want is to see Chu Feng, only the supreme throne."


    "The four forces submit to the Chu style and decide that the hidden world is in the present world. All of these show that Chu Feng is strong, and is careful in doing things, and being careful."


    Simple account, Xuanyuan Yifu turned into his time, the deep palace only left Xuanyuan 3000 father and son.


    Leaving the palace, Xuanyuan was wrong and dared to give a slight voice and asked, "father, what does grandpa mean, why does he seem to want to win the position of less Lord for me, so we don''t want to see the face of others in the future?"


    "I don''t know either." Xuanyuan 3000 is also confused about this, Xuanyuan lost the position of less owners, he can not directly upper Xuanyuan family principal, his heart is not comfortable.


    But that is the meaning of Xuanyuan emperor. Xuanyuan Yifu dare not have any opinions. What is Xuanyuan 3000?


    Xuanyuan wrong heart some hold back, recall just now, asked: "father, grandpa to the supreme throne do what?"


    "That''s what''s on the mountain." Xuanyuan walked forward and went back to the road: "legend existed in the ancient times, and later was the God who was respected transferred from the present world to the hidden world with great power. The supreme throne was once unable to sit up by the God. Some people said that there was the law of transcending the heaven and Taoism saint, so your grandfather wanted to get it."


    Stop, the eyes appear a yearning color: "because of the penetration, it is likely to surpass the heaven saint, the world alone!"


    Xuanyuan wrong eyes slightly lit up, but thought of their own strength and scattered the idea, just asked: "father, that God really strong?"


    Xuanyuan was stunned, recalling the world-famous appearance that he saw a long time ago, and could not see that face, but the temperament attracted him deeply, nodding slightly: "if you get it, you will die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2256

    The second elder''s territory is near midnight.


    Xuanyuan duckweed arranged for some of the people recruited today to live in, and handled some things by the way. After the fourth round of selection a few days later, she went back to her own residence and saw three people sitting there in the garden.


    one of them was Chu Feng, and he was not wearing a mask.


    The other two are feiyuxin and Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng is not with feiyuxin, who is entangled with him, but with Xuanyuan jiaorui, who is there with big eyes and small eyes, as if they have some deep hatred, but this is Xuanyuan jiaorui''s one-sided emotion, because thinking of Chu Feng''s blasphemy and playing with her, the heart is only angry.


    As for feiyuxin, she would like to drink and scold chufeng, but when she saw him and Xuanyuan jiaorui staring at her, Xuanyuan jiaorui seemed to want to kill Chu Feng. Feiyuxin did not speak, but sat beside her as a transparent person.


    Seeing this situation, Xuanyuan duckweed was surprised how her daughter and Chu Feng seemed to have deep hatred. She also walked over and began to speak indifferently: "the wind is less. Aren''t you ready to continue acting?"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and pointed to Xuanyuan jiaorui with a smile and said, "you have a smart daughter. Naturally, the young master can''t continue to act. Let''s talk about Princess duckweed. What''s the reason for your daughter pretending to be my enemy close to me?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed side head, feiyuxin understand that generally stand up to leave temporarily, but don''t forget to look back at Chu Feng.


    "Jiaorui, you go down first." Xuanyuan duckweed and so on after flying rain Xin to Xuanyuan jiaorui said.


    At present, only she, feiyuxin and Xuanyuan emperor know about Madame FEIBA. Before this, they are not allowed to spread out. It is not that they don''t believe Xuanyuan jiaorui, but if they say too much, they will inevitably be known. If the person who killed FEIBA gets the news, something will happen.


    And Xuan Yuan Jiao Rui is ruthless stare at Chu Feng, return a way: "no!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed is slightly stunned. Xuanyuan jiaorui has always been very clever and sensible. She will do whatever she says. How could this evening be so abnormal?


    He narrowed his eyes and glanced over Chu Feng. His expression was not very good-looking: "little wind, did you do anything to my daughter?"


    Chu Feng is famous for his fierce name and numerous beauties. She is a romantic figure. Xuanyuan duckweed knows all this. Xuanyuan jiaorui is delicate and charming, and she is as weak as water. Xuanyuan duckweed''s heart is in a state of confusion. She guesses that Chu Feng is not something she has done to Xuanyuan jiaorui?


    It has to be said that Xuanyuan duckweed and chufeng do not meet many times and are not very familiar with each other, but they are very familiar with the conduct of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng said with a meaningful smile: "Princess jiaorui, do you think I have done something to you? Or what have you done to me? "


    Xuanyuan jiaorui looks slightly ugly. She certainly can''t let others know that she has been desecrated by Chu Feng, even if this person is her mother, because it would be very humiliating.


    Decisively shook his head: "no, but he almost killed me today, so I hate him."


    Xuanyuan duckweed looks like Xuanyuan jiaorui. She doesn''t seem to be lying. She nods a little bit. She believes what Xuanyuan jiaorui says. Chu Feng doesn''t know Xuanyuan jiaorui is trying. It''s reasonable to almost kill Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    After dispelling the suspicion, Xuanyuan duckweed sat down: "you go down first. I have something to talk with fengshao. Don''t take this matter into consideration. Fengshao didn''t hurt you in the end."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui looks unnatural. She has not been hurt by Chu Feng, but her heart has been hurt. Thinking that she was stripped of her clothes and desecrated by Chu Feng, she also gnawed at the big white rabbit, and even felt all over her body. Xuanyuan jiaorui has the meaning of dumb eating Coptis and suffering unspeakable.


    However, she could not say that she was almost eaten by Chu Feng. She bit her lips and got up. Naturally, she nodded: "en!"


    Looking at her daughter leaving slowly, Xuanyuan duckweed said: "little wind, jiaorui grew up with me since childhood. She is a kind-hearted girl. Today, I will cheat you because of my reason. If there is any offence, please forgive me."


    Chu Feng smile, he almost eat Xuanyuan jiaorui almost dry wipe clean, natural impossible to get angry.


    "Princess duckweed said with a smile," Princess jiaorui is such a good girl. I''m sure I won''t be angry. But Princess duckweed came to me and secretly arranged for me to go to Xuanyuan holy land. What''s the matter? "


    This is one of the reasons why chufeng chose to follow Xuanyuan jiaorui. Xuanyuan duckweed has to reveal his identity, but if there is any malice, it may be something. So Chu Feng also wants to find out.


    "It''s not my business."


    Xuanyuan duckweed nodded slightly, with the beauty of years on her beautiful face: "it''s about Madame FEIBA. Through inspection, I found that Madame FEIBA was FEIBA. Now I have recovered her vitality, but there is no way to make her wake up. She only has breathing and heartbeat, but the rest is just like the dead."The Chu Feng knew that he had already seen it in his left eye outside feiyuxin''s residence and nodded: "and then?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed frowned and was not used to such a way of speaking, but thought of Xuanyuan emperor''s explanation or as calm as possible: "I originally took feiyuxin to meet my grandfather, but my grandfather said he was powerless, but at the end of the day, I told me that you can save FEIBA''s wife, so I will go to you."


    "As long as you wake up FEIBA''s wife, you can know who killed FEIBA. We Xuanyuan family must find justice."


    Chu Feng suddenly nods his head. Xuanyuan duckweed does so many things. He just wants him to rescue FEIBA''s wife, and Xuanyuan emperor instructs her to find her. Chufeng squints, but Xuanyuan emperor directly asks Xuanyuan Huining to tell him. How can Xuanyuan Fuping come to find him?


    I don''t know how Xuanyuan emperor complicates a simple matter, but Xuanyuan emperor also has such a meaning. Chufeng naturally wants to do it, not to mention that FEIBA is still OK.


    Just seeing Xuanyuan duckweed, Chu Feng thought of what happened in the fountain that day. He was almost abused by Xuanyuan duckweed into a dog. Look at this beautiful woman, chufeng''s meaningful smile flits across his mouth.


    Xuanyuan duckweed is still waiting for Chu Feng''s reply. She sees his eyes looking at herself, just like a wolf looking at a lamb.


    Slightly frown, very unaccustomed to be looked at with such eyes by a man, if the person in front of him is not Chu Feng, Xuanyuan duckweed has already been unable to help but to move, but is also slightly angry in the heart, can''t you look at people obscure?


    Face slightly cold: "less wind, what do you mean?"


    "Nothing!" Chu Feng took back his eyes and said, "Princess duckweed pressed me hard that day, and I almost became a dog. If Xuanyuan 3000 didn''t show up and my luck was better, I didn''t know what it would look like. I didn''t suffer such a big loss, so I have a request."


    "You know that man is me?" Xuanyuan duckweed looks tight. At first, she feels that she has covered up very well. She doesn''t want to be known by Chu Feng, but she also asks, "what''s the requirement?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed was sitting there, blinking her eyes, thinking that she was not hearing hallucinations. Chu Feng wanted to smoke her ass?


    In response, Chu Feng is not joking with her, but really put forward such a condition, Xuanyuan duckweed pretty face angry: "less wind, is your request too much?"


    Chu Feng stood up to spread his hands: "then I can''t give you white abuse, give me the fart to calm down the abused mood, everything is easy to discuss."


    Xuanyuan duckweed also stood up with a cold face: "little wind, you humiliate me like this, don''t you worry that I will tell you about your secret place in Xuanyuan? I believe Xuanyuan 3000, Xuanyuan Yifu and even many people want to find you. Is that not good? "


    "Threatening me?" Chu Feng turned and looked directly at Xuanyuan duckweed, and said word by word: "if you think so, I advise you to give up such a thought. Don''t say Xuanyuan 3000 and his father are just the highest god, even if it is the God of nature, the little Lord doesn''t put it in his eyes and easily extinguishes it."


    "If you''re not afraid that Xuanyuan''s secret land will attract many strong men and become ruins in the first World War, then go and say it!"


    Chufeng threw down a word stiffly and walked forward. Now Xuanyuan Huining and they have all come to Xuanyuan holy land. He is not afraid that there is no place to rest.


    As for Xuanyuan duckweed, this woman stinks all day long and mistreats him so badly. Although it''s the reason she pretends to be, she''s abused. If you don''t teach her a lesson, I''m sorry that she was as miserable as a dog at that time.


    Chufeng said to leave, Xuanyuan duckweed''s fist clenched loose, clenched and loosened, she still can''t do hard to Chu Feng, and the news of Chu Feng is told by Xuanyuan emperor, which shows that chufeng and Xuanyuan emperor are related, and she can''t do anything to Chu Feng, or even tell the outside world that chufeng is in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm.


    "Mother, where''s Chu Feng?"


    At this time, Xuanyuan jiaorui can''t feel the breath of Chu wind and comes here again. He looks around and asks if there is no Chu wind.


    Xuanyuan duckweed to disperse the anger in the heart, return way: "go."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui heart a tight, that rascal went where, humiliated me, can go like this?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2257

    After two days in a row, the hidden world seems peaceful and peaceful, but in the dark, it is the storm surging, which is just because of two things.


    One thing is that all the four forces have been incorporated into the court of adjudication. From the four legged confrontation in the past to submission to the banner of Chu Feng, within a few months, the four forces began to pursue and kill Chu Feng to submit to Chu Feng''s officials. Everyone thought it was so dramatic that they didn''t want to admit that it was true, but this is the fact.


    In addition, the birth of the little master of Xuanyuan family, which has been vacant for endless years, comes from Xuanyuan family in the present world. However, Xuanyuan fault, which has always been regarded as a promising one, has not got anything. This is a shaking thing.


    The position of the little master is vacant. The Xuanyuan family, which has been vacant for countless years, has determined the little master. What does it mean?


    A lot of people are guessing there, but there is no definite answer.


    In the secluded and eternal universe, on a planet millions of light years away from the earth, there is a terrible fighting situation at the moment. For people living on this planet, they simply don''t know that they are on the planet in the ancient universe for a moment. They just feel that this is an independent space.


    And this planet, which is always full of fighting atmosphere, is one of the five forbidden areas, the battlefield of the lost battle world and the gods.


    I don''t know how many ancient strongmen were buried in this place. I only know that there will never be a lack of fighting in this place. After the end of the war between the gods in the ancient times, there was a long time of peace here. I don''t know when there were traces of human activities. Finally, it evolved into a region similar to the hidden world.


    The only difference is that in the lost battle world, the war is nurtured by war, and the war is born. Here, we believe in strong strength, and here we believe in absolutely strong combat power.


    The temple of war is one of the masters of the war world. However, something happened a few days ago. The temple of war God changed its owner!


    Because Leng Po Tian, the inheritor of Dayi, came to the lost battle world more than a year ago. He began to grow up as a subordinate God of the state. Finally, he found an ancient arrow slave who was locked up in the lost battle world, a non-human and non demon existence. With his body warming his archery bow, he fully inspired the power of Dayi''s inheritance, and Leng Po Tian stepped into the God of creation.


    One man came to the temple of war with the supreme power. He killed the Lord of the temple of war with an absolutely strong attitude. He became the new master of the temple of war and deterred the whole temple. No one dared to say no, because the cold weather would not say more than one word, and if the emperor was completely obedient, he would die!


    At this moment, a strong man of the temple of war came flying from afar and landed in the endless building complex of the temple of war. He came to a building with the highest and most splendid atmosphere with a clear goal. His eyes were respectful and worried and said, "king of war, there is news in the hidden world!"


    Calm down inside the magnificent building, a deep voice came: "come in!"


    The strong man in the temple of war god dares to go in, because this is the place where the king of war lives. No one can go in without permission. Otherwise, he will be killed directly.


    Inside, the powerful man of the temple of war went up the stairs on one side and came to the top of the warlord Pavilion. He saw lying on a big bed. There were four beautiful women massaging him. The strong man of the temple of war bowed his head: "king of war, news from the hidden world, Chu Feng has unified the four forces, and now it is the judgment office!"


    Leng Po Tian narrowed his eyes, took a hand out of a maid''s arms, raised his hand to let the four people sit back and sit up with one foot on it: "how long has Chu Feng gone to the hidden world?"


    The strong man in the temple of war god didn''t know what to do with Leng Po Tian. He thought about it and said, "eight or nine months."


    "Only eight or nine months." Leng Po Tian gave a cold smile and showed a frantic attitude: "it is only eight or nine months since we destroyed the four main cities, then ravaged the four forces, and now we have taken the four forces to build the ruling house of the hidden world. If we let Chu Feng grow up again, how can I kill him?"


    The strong man in the temple of war god was stunned and asked, "king of war, what do you mean?"


    Leng Po Tian stood up, and the four maidens quickly took the clothes and gave them to Leng Po Tian''s bed. The strong man in the temple of war bowed his head as if he didn''t see anything.


    When the maid had finished finishing her clothes, the cold broken genius said indifferently: "arrange, my king will go to the hidden world, and Chu Feng will grow up again. I want to kill him and vent his hatred of taking Chang''e away. There will be no chance."


    The strong man in the temple of war god suddenly realized that he was worried: "only the goddess and the people''s palace?"


    All of a sudden, when the powerful man in the temple of war God said the goddess and the people''s palace, the warlord Pavilion trembled. He saw that Leng Po Tian looked gloomy and seemed to be infuriated. The strong man of the temple of war quickly knelt on the ground, with only fear and fear in his heart.


    In the past, the temple of war god was the only master of the lost war world. However, more than two years ago, a woman suddenly came to the lost war world. With the help of the immortal God, she created the human god palace and the temple of war god side by side. For example, the master of the people''s temple is the forbidden goddess and the woman of Chu Feng.


    When Leng Po Tian stepped into the God of nature, he wanted to find Chu Feng to kill him more than once, but he was stopped by Zhang yun''er and couldn''t leave the left battle field. So it''s almost impossible that Leng Po Tian wants to go to the hidden world. After all, it''s a taboo goddess who worships immortals forever, and is as powerful as Leng Po Tian, God of nature!But this time, the cold weather didn''t get angry because of this, just waved his hand: "all go down!"


    The powerful man of the temple of war was suddenly relieved. He stood up and saluted the four maidens. After all, they left the warlord Pavilion. It took not a little courage to get along with such a moody person as Leng Po Tian. What was needed was not a little courage, but a determination to die at all times.


    "Arrow slave!"


    When I''m left with myself, I sit down and talk.


    As the air fluctuated, there appeared a man in black with his head down. There was a rune on his face that he could not understand. He knelt down in front of Leng Po Tian, and his head stuck on Leng Po Tian''s shoes: "master!"


    Leng Po Tian has a faint look at the arrow slave crawling on the ground. This is the Ancient Arrow slave released after he opened the blockade after he came to the lost battle world. He has no life of his own, but no matter what kind of bow and arrow is put into his custody, it can enhance the strength of the bow and arrow to the greatest extent.


    Because arrow slaves are a kind of special constitution, they can warm up bows and arrows to improve their combat effectiveness. It is also because arrow slaves, cold broken genius, quickly stimulate the inheritance of Dayi and enter the God of creation.


    A hand put down on the arrow slave''s head, light mouth: "although my beloved woman Chang''e hates me, I still love her. Now she is not only robbed of her precious body by Chu Feng, but also helps Chu Feng to deter some people after stepping into the heaven way saint. To this, my heart is very unbalanced."


    "Now I want to go to the hidden world, but the forbidden goddess has blocked me, and I can''t leave the left war world. Tell me, what should I do?"


    The arrow slave did not look up from the beginning to the end, just a kind of calm: "the master is the God of creation. You can go everywhere except you can''t go to the universe. The goddess can lock your track according to your breath. Even if you cover up your own breath, it''s useless, so you can''t leave the war world quietly."


    Cold broken day nodded, eyes slightly cold: "but not to kill Chu wind, I will be very depressed."


    The arrow slave seemed to be thinking. Then he raised his head and said, "I have a trace of fate. The goddess will step into the path of heaven within three months. This is the most critical time for her. She can''t disperse a lot of energy. Maybe I can help you."


    Leng Po Tian''s face showed a smile, loosened arrow slave''s head, stood up and asked, "how can you help me?"


    arrow as like as two peas, as like as two peas, grew up and stepped back. In the cold and broken sky, the figure slowly changed. In the end, no matter where it looked, it was the same as the cold and broken sky. Even the smell was the same breath.


    Leng Po Tian raised a smile: "Ancient Arrow slave, it seems that I found you is all right, you can always bring me surprise."


    "My master''s difficulty is my pain." The arrow slave, who changed into a cold broken sky, bowed his head with absolute respect: "and when the master unsealed me from the seal, he even warmed up the sun shooting bow integrated with you. I have been connected with your blood. You are in me, you die and I die, so I can become you."


    Cold broken day slightly nodded, gently raised his head: "you can become me, this is not good news, you will kill me one day?"


    "I am your most loyal servant."


    Leng Po Tian laughs and raises his hand. Something slowly comes out of the arrow slave''s body. It''s the sun shooting bow that he keeps warm in the arrow slave''s body. It''s golden and full of breath. When Leng Po Tian holds the sun shooting bow tightly, it disappears into the palm of his hand.


    Turn to one side to go: "unexpectedly you can avoid the goddess''s detection, then look at the war god hall for me. Those who refuse to accept the war will be killed, and those who make trouble will be killed!"


    Arrow slave knelt on the ground and crawled: "master, go well!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2258

    On the morning of the third day when Emperor Xuanyuan confirmed the identity of Xuanyuan Huining''s sister and brother.


    Chu Feng originally intended to go to the emperor Xuanyuan to see how to get to the place he had to go in the fourth round of Dabi in the hidden world. So he accompanied Xuanyuan Huining and didn''t take charge of anything in the past few days. Xuanyuanlang''s electric bulb also stayed in Shaozhu palace, which was a little distance from Xuanyuan Huining''s second Xinggong.


    Xuanyuanlang invited chufeng to live in his little master''s palace, but he was rejected by chufeng. He was about to leave soon. I don''t know how long it will take for the next meeting. Naturally, he wants to accompany the lovely sister-in-law more. How can he be bored with xuanyuanlang''s brother-in-law?


    Therefore, chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining have been getting tired of each other these days. During the day, they are brother-in-law and sister-in-law. Xuanyuan Huining mostly follows Xuanyuan duckweed to learn something. In the evening, she will return to the second line palace, and chufeng is madly entangled.


    Maybe it''s the reason why chufeng is about to leave. Xuanyuan Huining has rarely let go of his madness with chufeng. It seems that he wants to drain all the energy of chufeng, and let Chu Feng''s explosive power of trance and palpitation, which is his sister-in-law''s explosive power, is that he has completed others, and has become a human stem for a long time.


    This morning, Xuanyuan Huining went to Xuanyuan duckweed''s place to learn some basic things, which was good for her to break through to the middle God or do other things.


    What''s more, tomorrow will be the time for the fourth round of selection. At present, we still don''t know what to do and what kind of election we should do in the fourth round. Whether we will go from Xuanyuan family to another place, which is completely confidential, is different from that at the beginning. This time, no information has been transmitted.


    The only thing I know is that Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuanxuan will be responsible for the fourth round election tomorrow.


    Xuanyuan Huining is not here, and Chu Feng has not been out for three days. He will leave tomorrow. He happens to be able to go to the rest of Xuanyuan''s secret place. He also plans to go to Xuanyuan emperor tomorrow to see if he knows the family of situ Muyun and Shangguan yingyue.


    Out of the second line of palace, Chu Feng across the void out of Xuanyuan holy land, ready to go to the rest of the place to look around, in the Xuanyuan holy land outside to see a familiar figure, lonely toward one side.


    North like smoke!


    Chu Feng, who is walking in front of her, naturally knows her. It''s not a strange thing to see her. It''s just why there is a faint stillness on her body, as if she has lost her spiritual vitality?


    The original intention to go for a walk temporarily dissipated. Chu Feng followed Bei Ruyan behind, but didn''t disturb her. Chu Feng remembers that on the day when Xuanyuan''s disciples were elected, Bei Ruyan''s spirit was still OK. In the past three days, it seemed that she had changed a person, something was wrong.


    It''s not that I''m interested in beiruyan. I''m just curious. That''s all.


    North Ruyan walked in front with a look of desolation and sadness. He could catch a trace of bitterness in his eyes. He didn''t find that Chu Feng was following him not far behind. He was walking towards the primitive forest outside Xuanyuan holy land.


    Outside the primeval forest, beiruyan raised his head to look at the front, and instantly flew away, skimming over the forest and heading for the original forest.


    Chu Feng also stood where she had just stood after she left the sky, looking at the virgin forest in front of her. What did she do in the North like smoke?


    I can''t think of it. Chu Feng converged all the breath and slowly shuttled between the trees. He felt that beiruyan didn''t come here for no reason. The most important thing was that she was dead. It was not a normal person that should appear. Only a frustrated person would have such color.


    Beiruyan flew into the primeval forest for a long distance, fell in front of a calm pool, stood at the edge of the water, looked at himself in the water, slowly sat beside the pool, tears could not help but flow out.


    After passing through yisiqiao, she let herself forget those unpleasant things, look forward and live a good life. Even if she can''t be a person, she can still live a wonderful life. She has become a foreign disciple of the Xuanyuan family and has given beiruyan a little hope.


    It''s just that hope has been completely shattered in the past two days.


    According to what Dongfeng Liu said, she was cheap, but beiruyan knew that Dongfeng Liu was so kind to her that she just wanted to win over some strong men in the former East City, so she betrayed her, who was once a young lady in Beicheng, and let her become a plaything for him.


    And even if they can kill them, there is a Xuanyuan fault that she can''t cross the mountain, she feels deeply powerless, tears constantly slide down that pretty face, from a noble Miss Beicheng to a plaything that has been ravaged by several men today. The inner world of beiruyan is collapsed.


    "I heard you call it huahun pool!"


    Wiping away the tears on his face, Bei Ruyan recovered his thoughts from the desolation, stood up, looked at the stagnant water in front of him, and said to himself, "as long as you jump down, you can completely disappear in this world, and leave the world with clean soul. Is this really the case?"This is what beiruyan heard from some people in Xuanyuan holy land. There is a water pool in this place called huahun pool. As long as people jump down, they will disappear directly between heaven and earth, but the soul will be sublimated. If there is an afterlife, there will be no birth of sin and no helplessness in this life.


    Many Xuanyuan family members can''t break through to a certain extent, and when they are close to death, they will choose to come here. They leave the world quietly. Beiruyan doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. But now she really wants to die, because she will think of the things she drove away after being fooled by Xuanyuan.


    Because as long as she was alive, she would think of the things that she had been teased by Dongfeng Liu and thrown to three disgusting people as a tool to attract people.


    Women in the seclusion world have many playthings. They used to be so far away from themselves. But at this moment, she believed, because she became such a plaything. She also knew that as long as she did not die, Dongfeng willow would continue to play with her, because she was a former Miss of Beicheng, and playing could satisfy their abnormal desires.


    Deep breath, North smoke closed his eyes: "goodbye, this dark world!"


    Jump, but the North smoke is not the feeling of jumping into the water, found his body stranded on the water, opened his eyes and looked back, saw Chu Feng standing there, frowning: "who are you? Why do I always see you wherever I go, I want to die, and do you want to stop me? "


    Chu Feng''s hand gently a hook, the North like smoke slowly drifted back to the shore, walked to the front, Chu Feng looked at the stagnant water pool, said faintly: "you didn''t find this water and the sea of hell similar?"


    North smoke looks a Leng, looking back at that pool of stagnant water, this is not the soul pool? How can it be the same as the Styx sea?


    At the beginning, I was depressed and didn''t think about it. At the moment, I felt that kind of diffuse breath was the same as the sea of the dead in Zhongzhou, and his face moved: "this is not the soul pool, this is the water of the hell sea?"


    "Maybe." Chu Feng did not know why, just gently nodded his head, just asked: "how suddenly can''t think of going to die?"


    Beiruyan has lingering fear. If it is really the huahun pool that can make her soul sublimate after she disappears, it is OK, but this is the same water as the hell sea, which shows that jumping down is only the pain of death, and I am glad that I was finally pulled back. But I think that I am going to die, so how to die is important?


    Facing Chu Feng''s question, Bei Ruyan asked, "what am I doing alive? For a few days, I was first wrongly played by Xuanyuan as garbage and swept out of the house. Then Dongfeng Liu said that I was cheap to play with. Now, I am still playing with those disgusting people as a tool to win people''s hearts. I will not die. Am I alive to be a joke? "


    Chu Feng smell speech slightly frown, looked at the North smoke, feel that she did not lie, did not expect that Dongfeng willow should be such a brute.


    "It''s just that you choose to die like this. Don''t you feel weak?"


    But Chu Feng unexpectedly saw nature, it is impossible to look at North Ru Yan and die like this: "they humiliated you, then you have to resist back, to revenge them, you even have the courage to die, don''t you have the courage to revenge them, or do you think you are a natural plaything, can only be played by people, no use?"


    North such as smoke pretty face cold down, staring at Chu Feng: "what do you mean by this?"


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the anger of North Ruyan, but said extremely calmly: "if I were you, if others bullied me, I would retaliate mercilessly. I won''t lose my dignity and choose to die because of others'' bullying. My parents who suffer from their body and skin are simple to die, but the person who bullies you is still alive. Are you happy?"


    North Ru Yan frowned and asked, "what do you want to say?"


    Chu Feng light smile, finger a little: "don''t you think here should let those who insult you to enjoy it? If you like, I think I can help you! "


    North Ru Yan stares at Chu Feng for a few seconds and asks, "why should I believe you?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands and sat down: "then what do you have to cheat me?"


    Beiruyan was stunned and remembered that he had nothing now, except this body, which had been played with by several men. There was no lack of women in the hidden world. Why should people in front of me use tricks?


    "I believe you!" he said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2259

    North smoke back to their own residence, also slowly had a little trance, she did not know why she would believe that person just now.


    This is in Xuanyuan''s secret place. All fighting is strictly prohibited. But now that person is saying that he will help her kill Dongfeng willows. Beiruyan feels a little inconceivable meaning, and the key is that she suddenly loses confidence.


    She felt that the man''s realm was just the peak cultivation of the late demigod. In addition to crushing Dongfeng willow, the other three Dongcheng strongmen were the peak state in the later period of demigod. How could people of similar realm help her kill? North Ru Yan did not understand why he chose to believe.


    It''s just that there is a kind of truth that the person said. At the moment, I found that I didn''t know his name, and my eyebrows frowned unnaturally. I found that I trusted a stranger too much.


    But all have chosen to believe back, North Ru Yan can only choose to temporarily believe that person, although now she does not know where that person is.


    "Miss Ruyan, where have you been?"


    Just walked into the room, beiruyan saw the four Dongfeng willows sitting there, and their smiles were with a kind of unspeakable nausea, especially Dongfeng willow, which used to look like a cowardly and incompetent person, but now how to see it is annoying. If you can, beiruyan really wants to kill this disgusting person.


    But Dongfeng Liu was surrounded by three people. Knowing that she could not kill Dongfeng Liu, she bit her lips and walked over a little, but did not sit down.


    "Go out for a walk," he said


    The color of anger flashed in the eyes of North Ruyan. In recent days, she was constantly humiliated by Dongfeng willow. The feeling made her almost collapse.


    Gently pushed away the Dongfeng willow''s hand, stood up, looked slightly cold: "Dongfeng willow, please respect a little, here is Xuanyuan secret place."


    "What? Not happy? " A rugged east city strong man stood up and went to North Ruyan''s face. He pinched her hair and stared at her pretty face: "why don''t you say these words when we are playing with each other? In order to find a supporter, you commit yourself to the wrong prince. What kind of chastity do you think you are? "


    "Hurry up, my brothers are just bored, waiting for you!"


    Beiruyan''s cold eyes directly shook open the strong man of Dongcheng who grasped his hair. In addition to anger, he was only angry. When he was Miss Beicheng, who was not polite when he saw her, but now she is in decline, these people regard her as a mean plaything. Beiruyan, who has been determined to die, should not give them any face?


    Slowly back a few steps, North such as smoke cold voice said: "if you dare to do something to me, I immediately call people, I don''t believe you are in Xuanyuan secret place, you can be arrogant!"


    Obviously, what Bei Ruyan said had a little influence, which made the strong man in Dongcheng look stiff and unnatural. However, when he calmed down, he was angry. Relying on his own realm, he stepped forward and slapped him on his pretty face.


    "Are you still the daughter of the North City Lord? You''re just a plaything now. My brothers are willing to play with you. That''s because your identity makes us feel a little bit of achievement. Do you really think you are a dish? "


    "Squat down for me right now, or I won''t let you play today."


    Beiruyan was completely angry. She was not only angry with these people in front of her, but also angry at the Chu Feng who had killed her and reduced her to today''s Chu Feng. She was even angry with the person who had stopped her from seeking death and said to help. She felt that her world was dark, and everyone was deceiving and playing with himself.


    The powerful force of the later period of the demigod was directly detonated, and everything in the room cracked instantly. Beiruyan was totally crazy: "come on, it''s not a big deal to die, but do you dare?"


    North smoke suddenly crazy let Dongfeng Liu and other people''s faces of fun are dissipated, all stand up to look at crazy general North smoke.


    "Dongfeng willow!"


    At the moment, beiruyan no longer cares about her own fate. She just wants to vent her anger, pointing to Dongfeng Liu and saying coldly, "you said you would help me, you said you would find justice for me, but find a few men to play. I am the justice you give me? I really want to thank you. "


    Dongfeng Liu''s eyes twinkled with embarrassment. At that time, when he occupied beiruyan, his head was congested and he said that he helped Bei Ruyan revenge Xuanyuan wrong. However, after a second thought, it was just wishful thinking. It was not that xuanyuancuo was a member of Xuanyuan family. Xuanyuancuo itself was a subordinate God, which was not what he could fight against.


    How could it be possible to retaliate for the sake of beiruyan? It''s better to use the value of North smoke to attract some people around, which is the evil idea of Dongfeng willow.


    Now he was told by Bei Ruyan that he meant to be a pimp. He said with a cold face: "it seems that you really have enough to live. If you do, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Three East City strong men stood around the North such as smoke, one of them said with a grim smile: "Miss North, anyway, you''re going to waste it. Today, let''s have a good time with us."Suddenly, he raised his hand and another man suppressed the power of beiruyan, so that the outside world could not notice it. Another person raised his hand and smashed the clothes on beiruyan, revealing the body of the white jade. Obviously, before killing beiruyan, they wanted to play with it again.


    Bei Ruyan''s face changed slightly, and he felt that he must have been fooled by the man just now. There are three strong men in the peak of the semi gods'' later period. How could he come to help himself.


    Eyes twinkle with hate and a kind of life like color, ready to commit suicide directly, outside came a Jiao drink: "stop it!"


    The voice was still outside just now. At the next moment, he felt in front of him. Then beiruyan felt the picture in front of him changed. Then he felt that he was wrapped in something. He looked at the man who had taken him away: "Princess Huining!"


    The person who appeared was Xuanyuan Huining. I met her in the examination that day, but how could she come to the place outside?


    Don''t say North smoke is curious, is the east wind willow, the four of them see Xuanyuan Huining appear also look nervous, how can she appear here?


    Then the heart is the fear and fear, Xuanyuan family princess, the next god Xuanyuan Huining appeared at this time, then what do they do?


    Still in a trance, ten Xuanyuan children came in and said in unison: "Princess Huining!"


    "Take them!" Xuanyuan Huining didn''t say too much. He pointed to the four Dongfeng willows and said indifferently: "Xuanyuan secret place rules, if anyone forcibly forces a woman to surrender, he will kill him directly. In Xuanyuan secret land, men and women are equal, and their status is the same. You and I are willing not to interfere, do things by force, and kill without mercy!"


    Dongfeng Liu and others suddenly changed their faces. Seeing ten Xuanyuan''s children coming towards them, they almost didn''t have any consideration and all chose to run because Xuanyuan Huining had made it clear that it was to kill without mercy!


    It''s just facing the ten Xuanyuan children who are the peak in the later period of the demigods. No matter how much they want to leave here or even regret it, they just resist a little and they are directly taken down.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes were cold: "give it to my aunt duckweed and tell her what''s going on."


    Xuanyuan''s children nodded and took Dongfeng Liu and they left directly. However, Dongfeng Lius were in complete despair. If Xuanyuan 3000 was handed over to deal with it, they would not worry about anything. At most, they would be detained for a while, but now it is to Xuanyuan duckweed. They know that they have finished their eggs.


    In Xuanyuan secret place, Xuanyuan duckweed is a person who advocates women''s status. Now the four of them want to bully a woman. Xuanyuan duckweed will surely kill them without hesitation. Since then, they don''t understand that this is the outer gate of Xuanyuan holy land. How can Xuanyuan Huining appear in the outer gate?


    It''s just doomed that they don''t know until death, because Xuanyuan Huining was called by Chu Feng.


    Although he can kill Dongfeng Liu with his hand, it''s a killing thing after all. It''s not good to be found out at that time. After all, the rules of Xuanyuan''s secret place are there, so Xuanyuan Huining is asked to bring people here, and come in and get stolen goods at an appropriate time. In this case, Dongfeng Lius will still die.


    North smoke also slowly back to God, has met that person as a liar, turned around and gently bowed his head: "Huining princess, thank you!"


    "Don''t thank me!" Xuanyuan Huining took a faint look at beiruyan, knowing that she was the daughter of the North City Master. She didn''t understand why Chu Feng wanted to let himself save her. But seeing beiruyan at the moment was like seeing a poor man: "if you want to thank you, go and thank the person who promised to help you. He asked me to come."


    Bei Ruyan was stunned. He was still there and said he was helping himself, but he didn''t see anyone. Xuanyuan Huining was called by him. Who is he? Why can Xuanyuan Huining show up?


    I also want to ask who Xuanyuan Huining is. Xuanyuan Huining has left the room directly. When I look at it, Xuanyuan Huining has disappeared.


    Beiruyan stands in the same place and thinks about this matter. Xuanyuan Huining is the successor of Xuanyuan family appointed by Xuanyuan emperor. According to the truth, he has just arrived at Xuanyuan secret place. How could he listen to others'' wishes to help?


    The question arises in my heart. Beiruyan squints his eyes, but there is no definite answer for the moment. He just squints his eyes and suddenly thinks of chufeng. He also knows that Dongfeng willow will surely die!


    Then only xuanyuancuo, the hypocrisy that destroys her proud beast!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2260

    "Brother in law, why do you want to help her?"


    In the second row palace, Xuanyuan Huining came back to see Chu Feng lying on the grass in the garden basking in the sun. She went to sit down and asked, "if she knew you were Chu Feng, she would want to kill you. Shouldn''t you be more responsible for eradicating the roots when meeting such a person?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and raised his hands: "what do you think of my hands?"


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t return the flavor for a while, and said, "it''s very colorful."


    "Chufeng was choked to death by Xuanyuan Huining''s words on the spot, and shook his head with a bitter smile:" it''s not to say this, but my hands have been contaminated with the blood of many people for more than two years. It can be said that the sea of blood has been too much, and I bear endless guilt. "


    "Although saving people''s lives is nothing, just like beiruyan. Today''s result is also because I destroyed Beicheng, but when I see it, I can''t change anything, but my heart will at least be more comfortable."


    Xuanyuan Huining nodded vaguely, but the specific is still not very clear.


    Chu Feng didn''t explain in detail. He wanted Xuanyuan Huining to help beiruyan, but he wanted his conscience to be stable.


    Although the root of the mistake lies in the union of the four main cities, it can not be changed after all because he destroyed the north city. It is also because of the destruction of the north city that North Ruyan has fallen to this point. Everything has a cause and a result. There is no absolute right or wrong. It''s just to see what you can do to comfort your conscience.


    There is no positive hatred for beiruyan. Beiruyan hates him because he destroyed Beicheng and made her lose everything. For Chu Feng, beiruyan has no influence on him.


    What I do today is to help strangers.


    Looking back, he pinched Xuanyuan Huining''s face: "didn''t you learn from Xuanyuan duckweed? Why don''t you go? "


    Xuanyuan Huining guguguzuo look around, see no one, then fell down on Chu Feng''s lap, face slightly red, twist away a little not let Chu Feng see: "after tomorrow you will leave, I told aunt duckweed, so today you don''t have to study, you can wait until two days later."


    Seeing Xuanyuan Huining''s delicate appearance, Chu Feng picked her up with a burst of inspiration, like Xuanyuan Huining, such a lovely sister-in-law, that is to eat too many times.


    Xuanyuan Huining knows what''s going to happen. She closes her eyes and allows Chu Feng to carry her into the room. Although it''s daytime now and the two have only had a few fierce battles last night, when it comes to love, they don''t love enough.


    The two entered the room and closed the door, and they were intimately kissing each other. After a while, Xuanyuan Huining deliberately suppressed the dull hum and the pure natural crackling sound.


    In the fierce battle, the door was suddenly opened: "Huining, it''s not good, it''s not good."


    Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining are having a noble communication between women and men. When the door is pushed open, they stop completely. Looking at the person standing at the door, who else is Xuanyuan jiaorui?


    Just don''t you knock first? So what''s the rush?


    The reason why they dare to engage in a war is that Xuanyuan Huining has explained that he is not allowed to come to this yard without her permission. If there is anything else, you can call her outside. Therefore, the maid will not come to the backyard, and Xuanyuan jiaorui is obviously from the sky and doesn''t knock at the door.


    I thought it was safe to fight in a quiet environment, but at the moment, Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui yelled, Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui all cried out. Xuanyuan Huining quickly came out, and Xuanyuan jiaorui felt shy when she saw such a frightening picture. She turned her head quickly and the deer in her heart fluttered.


    Isn''t chufeng and Huining the relationship between brother-in-law and sister-in-law? Why is this brother-in-law doing that to his sister-in-law there? And how can Huining afford it? Just a glance is a nightmare for Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    The passionate battle is definitely impossible to continue. Xuanyuan Huining quickly put on his clothes, and chufeng put on his clothes without any words. Who came here? At least knock on the door. Even if you don''t knock, don''t come quietly. What is this?


    The two men dressed in clothes came to the door and saw Xuanyuan jiaorui''s face red. Chu Feng rolled his white eyes and went to the garden and lay down on the grass. The battle was interrupted in the middle of the battle and held back a fire.


    "Sister jiaorui!"


    But Xuanyuan Huining is holding Xuanyuan jiaorui''s hand and blushing: "that you just didn''t see anything, you don''t know anything."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui took a look at Chu Feng. His eyes were full of complexity. He was stunned and said, "I saw you and your brother-in-law."


    Xuanyuan Huining''s face was even more red, and her lips were about to be bitten. She found that Xuanyuan jiaorui was more simple than herself. She lowered her head and said, "I know you saw it, but don''t tell me. He is my brother-in-law. If someone knows, he will say that my sister-in-law seduces him."Xuanyuan jiaorui blinked: "isn''t he colluding with you?"


    Xuanyuan Huining is slightly stunned. It is indeed chufeng who colludes with her. But in order not to let Xuanyuan jiaorui guess the character of Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Huining says that she seduces Chu Feng. Xuanyuan jiaorui tells the truth at once.


    However, Xuanyuan Huining shook her head and took Xuanyuan jiaorui''s hand and said, "no matter what, I love my brother-in-law anyway. This is my voluntary affair. Sister jiaorui, you should keep it secret for me. Before my sister comes back, I don''t want to be known about our relationship, OK?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui and Xuanyuan Huining get along with each other these two days. Seeing her pleading look, Xuanyuan jiaorui nodded: "OK!"


    But when I think of the picture just now, I still have a lingering fear. It is not the embarrassment of breaking through these pictures, but the magnificence of Chu Feng when I just caught a glimpse.


    Xuanyuan Huining gets Xuanyuan jiaorui''s assurance. She smiles faintly on her face. She also remembers what she said when she knocked into the door: "by the way, you just said something bad. What happened?"


    "Yes, yes, I almost forgot!" Xuanyuan jiaorui also remembered her business and said, "the thing is like this. Xiao Lang went to the great grandfather''s seclusion place yesterday to understand some things. She should have come out this morning, but now it''s already past noon. Xiao Lang hasn''t come out. My grandfather went in to have a look, and Xiao Lang is gone."


    "We haven''t got in touch with his secret tone, so let me ask you if you can get in touch with Xiaolang."


    Xuanyuan Huining one Zheng: "I contact immediately."


    Xuanyuan Huining went forward to contact Xuanyuan Lang with a little secret tone, but there was no response. After trying several times, she looked more anxious: "brother-in-law!"


    Chu Feng is also there, and the sound is closely related to Xuanyuan Lang, but it is no different from Xuanyuan Huining. There is no response. It seems that someone has deliberately blocked him. He narrowed his eyes and stood up from the grass: "what''s going on?"


    Yesterday, in order to let xuanyuanlang grow up quickly, Xuanyuan duckweed asked Xuanyuan yuanxuan to take xuanyuanlang to the place where Xuanyuan emperor had been closed. There left a lot of Xuanyuan emperor''s memories, which is a good thing for a warrior. Then Xuanyuan yuanxuan left and said that he would pick him up again this morning.


    However, Xuanyuan yuanxuan went to the place this morning and found that there was no sign of Xuanyuan Lang, and there was no sign of fighting at the scene. However, Xuanyuan yuan could not be found everywhere, so she asked her to come and tell Xuanyuan Huining.


    A good person can''t disappear for no reason. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and felt that things were unusual.


    "Is there any restriction on the place where the emperor once closed his door?" he asked


    "This one is not." Although Xuanyuan jiaorui was angry that Chu Feng had taken advantage of her, she also knew the seriousness of the matter. She shook her head and said, "but we all know that it is the place where our great grandfather closed down, so many people know about it, but the people who go there are basically the core members of Xuanyuan family."


    Chu Feng is a bit dignified. Although all the people who go to that place are the core of Xuanyuan family, there is no restriction. That is to say, anyone can go there. Xuanyuanlang is the next God. What can take him away silently is that only those who are at the top of the middle God and above can do it.


    Look over the haze: "Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan 3000 where?"


    When Xuanyuan jiaorui heard the speech, she immediately understood the meaning of Chu Feng and asked, "do you suspect my second foreign minister and three thousand uncles?"


    "It''s very kind of you to call." Chu Feng looked at Xuanyuan jiaorui in surprise and nodded back: "Xiao Lang has promised that the two elders will not leave for no reason, but now he has left. Then there is only one possibility that he will be taken away by force."


    "Xiao Lang is the lower God and the top existence. Ordinary middle gods can''t take him away. Only the existence of the top middle God and above can get there. But the relationship between Xiao Lang and xuanyuanzheng and me is impossible?"


    Chu Feng''s analysis is reasonable, but Xuanyuan jiaorui is still a little unbelievable: "but that''s the little Lord appointed by the great grandfather, the second foreign Duke and the three thousand uncles. Dare not do that?"


    Chu Feng pondered with a smile: "there is nothing in this world that I dare not. Don''t forget that Xuanyuan is immortal. Within one year, he must enter the divine realm. Xuanyuan Yifu may tolerate this evil spirit, and Xuanyuan 3000, will he?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui didn''t answer, but through Xuanyuan duckweed''s instillation, she knew that Xuanyuan 3000 would not be ignored because of Xuanyuan emperor''s warning.


    Just want to ask Chu Feng how to do, suddenly Luo Mengmeng looks anxious to fall down: "the wind is little, Yaya is gone!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2261

    Xuan Yuan Lang disappeared, and Ya Ya also disappeared.


    According to Luo Mengmeng, they were going to Chilian battle platform just now, but when they left Xuanyuan holy land, Ya Ya said she wanted to go to facilitate her. Luo Mengmeng waited for her at the entrance of the holy land, but there was no sign of Ya Ya in the past half an hour. When Luo Mengmeng looked for her, she just left a scarf.


    It''s Yaya''s used scarf, but Yaya has disappeared.


    Things happen too suddenly. Chu Feng is worried, but he doesn''t show it. He knows that he can''t be anxious at this time. Otherwise, Xuanyuan Huining and Luo Mengmeng will be more anxious, which is not conducive to finding people.


    Let Xuanyuan Huining know about the situation first and see what''s wrong with Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan 3000. Then let Xuanyuan jiaorui accompany him to see where ya ya is missing. This is in Xuanyuan holy land. Many people know that he once tortured xuanyuanzheng''s face. Xuanyuan jiaorui can follow him, which can save some trouble.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui is angry at Chu Feng''s blasphemy, but she also knows that what''s going on is the most important thing. Therefore, she goes to the place where ya ya disappeared with Chu Feng and Luo Meng Meng.


    It was the forest outside Xuanyuan holy land. Chu Feng and Luo Mengmeng picked up the scarf. There was no sign of fighting around. Everything was unusual. A living person could not disappear for no reason.


    Moreover, Yaya is a strong man in the peak state of the late demigod period, and it is a particularly powerful one. It is impossible to say that it will disappear without saying it.


    The person who kidnaps Ya Ya, at least, is the existence of the next God. Otherwise, he can''t take people away quietly. Chu Feng looks slightly ugly. As early as in the independent world of the first generation of the Chu family, the two people have already broken that layer of paper. Although Yaya says that she just wants to have his company occasionally, Chu Feng has already regarded Ya Ya as her own woman.


    Now that ya ya was kidnapped and taken away, it must be because of the examination of the talent stone on that day. Thinking that someone might have taken Ya Ya because of her talent, Chu Feng''s face should be more gloomy.


    He didn''t say a word, but Luo Mengmeng and Xuanyuan jiaorui could feel the volcano in Chu Feng''s heart, so they were both as careful as possible. Anyone who provoked Chu Feng at this time would definitely suffer a devastating disaster. Although they would not kill them, they did not want to face the pressure of Chu Feng.


    Walk a circle, still did not have any harvest.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes, dark eyes directly 360 pairs of around the situation, but also continue to spread out, but did not see ya ya trace, also did not see Xuan Yuan Lang.


    Chu Feng takes back his eyes and knows that it is impossible to find it easily, because those who can take xuanyuanlang and Yaya away will be careful. If they show a little breath, they are likely to be found. Now it is impossible to check the traces of Yaya and xuanyuanlang with his left eye.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, a secret sound contact also sent out, Xuanyuan secret land is endless, want to find a person is not so simple, he needs help, and for Xuanyuan family people, chufeng can not completely believe.


    Luo Mengmeng and Xuanyuan jiaorui are curious about what to do? Of course, Xuanyuan jiaorui is also curious that Luo Mengmeng and Chu Feng know each other. If Luo Mengmeng didn''t take the initiative to find Chu Feng, she still doesn''t know. She still wonders whether Luo Mengmeng is the woman of Chu Feng?


    But after a while, both of them didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do. Several figures fell from the sky, and the faint breath on his body made Xuanyuan jiaorui look slightly changed.


    Because except one of them is not a God''s realm, the rest of the people are the realm of the lower gods, and their breath is rich and powerful. They all belong to the top of the lower gods. Who are these people?


    And these people, it is Nan Aowen they!


    Chu Feng didn''t waste too much nonsense, and said directly: "just now I received the news, my brother-in-law xuanyuanlang, and Yaya are missing. Xuanyuanlang is missing in the land of the emperor''s seclusion, and Yaya is missing in this forest. I hope you can help me and find them."


    Nan Aowen and others all know Xuanyuan jiaorui, but they don''t have time to say hello and nod their heads and disperse. Only nanzhenyan stands where she is. Everyone is in a strong state of God. She is the peak of the semi deity later period. Even if she goes there, it doesn''t play a role, because those who can take ya ya away must be the next God.


    Even if you give her to find it, it doesn''t work. Instead, it takes you in.


    But Xuanyuan jiaorui''s heart is shocked. There are so many powerful people in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm. According to the situation, it''s still brought by Chu Feng. What does this guy want to do? Does he want to fight against Xuanyuan family?


    There is also a person whose heart is complicated. This person is Luo Mengmeng. Seeing Zhuque, fengqingqing, nu Zimeng sister, Nan Aowen and others are all powerful inferior gods. However, she is only a semi God''s medium-term cultivation. She can''t even compare with Yaya. She has some inferiority and heartache.


    At the moment, Chu Feng didn''t have time to take care of what they were thinking. He said, "Auntie Nan, Miss Luo, you''re with me. Princess jiaorui, we''ll find each other on both sides. Whether we can find it or not, we''ll meet here after sunset."Xuanyuan jiaorui nods and flies away in an instant. At the same time, the secret tone tells Xuanyuan duckweed that there are several deities hidden in Xuanyuan''s secret place. Chu Feng doesn''t believe in Chu Feng, but thinks it is necessary to make it clear, especially Yaya and Luo Mengmeng, who were enrolled as students by Xuanyuan duckweed.


    When Xuanyuan jiaorui leaves, Chu Feng takes Nan Zhenyan from another direction. Now she can''t find Ya Ya in her left eye. She can only start to find her. If she goes to the suspicious place, she can cooperate with her left eye, and it''s not difficult to find someone.


    At a similar time, the central main hall of Xuanyuan holy land used to be the place where Xuanyuan emperor was in charge, but after Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t take charge of affairs, it was always empty. When xuanyuanlang grew up, he would officially enter here. However, many people gathered in the main hall after many years of vacancy.


    Because the first little master appointed by Xuanyuan emperor is gone!


    Not only important people from all branches and departments of Xuanyuan family gathered here, but even Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuanxuan rarely appeared. The two elders sat at the top of the table, and Xuanyuan Yifu was upright, while Xuanyuan yuanxuan was still so casual. But through the twinkling cold light in his eyes, we can find that Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s heart is burning with anger.


    If you think about it carefully, you can understand why, because xuanyuanlang had an accident when Xuanyuan yuanxuan took it. Now xuanyuanlang is gone. The main responsible person must be Xuanyuan yuanxuan. Why is he not waiting for xuanyuanlang to come out, but just in the morning.


    If he has been waiting there, then xuanyuanlang will not necessarily have an accident.


    Of course, we all murmured in our hearts, and we didn''t dare to say it. Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s mistake is not everyone can blame.


    "Third brother!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu looked at the people almost to Qi''s appearance, and said in a low voice: "you said you would take Xiaolang to experience his father''s seclusion, but now he is missing. What do you want to say?"


    Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan stall hands picked up the wine pot to drink, and returned: "there is nothing to say, it''s all my fault."


    Xuanyuan Yifu nodded slightly, but he did not. So he continued to aim at Xuanyuan yuanxuan and looked at Xuanyuan Huining who came in from the outside in a hurry. He said, "Huining, jiaorui should tell you about this, so don''t worry. This is Xuanyuan''s secret place. No one can take away our young master."


    Because of Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan''s mistake, Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t like Xuanyuan Yifu. But now that so many people are here, Xuanyuan Huining still keeps the rule of a younger generation: "second grandfather, Huining won''t worry about it, but I want to know what''s going on?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu light smile: "third brother, you probably and Huining say it, it is her brother, anxious is inevitable."


    Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan nodded and said something about his taking xuanyuanlang to the place of seclusion yesterday. Then he also said that he had not seen anyone this morning. Then he apologized and added, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have left there because I was greedy last night, but I should have waited until this morning."


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t blame Xuanyuan yuanxuan because she knew that Xuanyuan yuanxuan didn''t want such a thing to happen.


    Look at Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan duckweed are in, but did not see Xuanyuan wrong, asked: "wrong brother?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 nodded back: "I asked the wrong person to look for the trace of the little Lord. Maybe in other places, Huining, do you have anything to do?"


    Take someone to find xuanyuanlang?


    Xuanyuan Huining''s heart is filled with coldness. She believes that anyone will go to find xuanyuanlang, but this person is definitely not Xuanyuan''s fault. Even if he goes to xuanyuanlang, more people will want to find him and kill him and take away his position as the young master, which will make him lose face. How can he be so kind.


    In the heart slander Xuanyuan 3000 words, there are Xuanyuan wrong intentions, but now there is no basis for no way.


    Xuanyuan Huining said in silence: "second grandfather, third grandfather, I hope you can give me a group of people, I will go to find my brother in person."


    "Good!" Xuanyuan Yifu did not refuse, and said to Xuanyuan duckweed: "duckweed, in order to prevent any accident, you take a group of people and Huining to go to Xiaolang. If you encounter any problems, inform me and your father at the first time."


    Xuanyuan duckweed stood up and said, "yes, er Bo!"


    The talent began to disperse slowly. Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan duckweed went to the door. When no one could hear the voice, Xuanyuan duckweed whispered to Xuanyuan Huining: "people must have been taken by Xuanyuan 3000 father and son, and so on. Try to follow them."


    Xuanyuan Huining also thought so, nodding slightly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2262

    Until the evening, Xuanyuan holy land and even the whole Xuanyuan secret place were in a kind of dark waves. Everyone felt what had happened. But because the Xuanyuan family blocked the news, no one knew about the disappearance of the little Lord xuanyuanlang.


    Under the night, Chu Feng and others all returned to the woods.


    Chu Feng didn''t need to ask more questions to know that they didn''t find anyone. His expression was slightly ugly because he took Nan Zhenyan and Luo Mengmeng to many places, but there was no sign of xuanyuanlang and Yaya.


    The entrance and exit of Xuanyuan secret place are guarded by people because of the hidden world Dabi. It''s impossible to be taken away from this place. But where are the people? Xuanyuan''s secret place is vast and endless. If you want to find xuanyuanlang and Yaya among hundreds of millions of creatures, it''s just like looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Chufeng slowly clenched his fist. He could be sure that people had something to do with Xuanyuan 3000. But Xuanyuan Huining was afraid that he would make trouble and conveyed Xuanyuan emperor''s meaning. He said that unless there was evidence, he could not start without evidence. If there was evidence, Chu Feng could do whatever he wanted.


    So what Chu Feng is looking for now is people, but also looking for evidence. As long as it can be proved that people were captured by Xuanyuan 3000, Chu Feng absolutely let them pay a heavy price.


    Standing in the forest, everyone did not speak because they could feel the anger of Chu Feng.


    "Chu Feng, something happened."


    In this silence, Xuanyuan jiaorui''s face changed slightly. She said, "just now, I don''t know who spread the news that you are in Xuanyuan secret place, and have been together with Huining. This news spread very quickly, and has spread from Xuanyuan holy land to the secret place. In two hours, everyone will know you are in the secret place."


    Chu Feng is still headache Xuanyuan Lang their missing things, smell speech frown.


    Then the face completely cold down: "feiyuxin this damned woman."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui Wei Leng: "you mean her?"


    Chu Feng sneered: "otherwise, what do you think?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui is silent, because she also thinks it is possible.


    At present, in addition to Xuanyuan duckweed and she know about Chu Feng, only feiyuxin can see Chu Feng, and Xuanyuan Huining can''t expose Chu Feng. She doesn''t say, Xuanyuan duckweed won''t say either, so only feiyuxin is left.


    But why did she break out of the secret state of chufeng in Xuanyuan?


    Xuanyuan jiaorui doesn''t understand, but Chu Feng is very clear. Fei Yuxin''s jealousy is very heavy. Now she burst out. It must be because of his indifference and neglect. Her expression swept through the haze. For feiyuxin, chufeng had the first opportunity to kill feiyuxin. If it wasn''t for FEIBA''s reason, chufeng would like to kill feiyuxin at the moment.


    However, this is also a good thing!


    Chu Feng turned his head and said faintly: "Princess jiaorui, please inform me that this young man mainly meets with Xuanyuan family."


    Even now it has been exposed, then he has to face the Xuanyuan family in person, so that he can be sure whether Xuanyuan 3000 they took xuanyuanlang and others.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui frowned: "what do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng did not explain: "you go, if you don''t want me to directly wave the army to fight."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui''s face changed and she bit her lips and left. Today''s Chu Feng controls the hermit verdict. The overall strength of the ruling Institute is above the Xuanyuan family. If there is a big war, Xuanyuan jiaorui is not the opponent of Chu Feng. It is something Xuanyuan jiaorui doesn''t want to see, even if she is not cold about Xuanyuan''s mistake.


    After Xuanyuan jiaorui left, Zhuque said: "we scattered to find most of the Xuanyuan family. The distance is far away. It''s very desolate. We may meet Tibetans, but the probability is not very great. In Xuanyuan holy land, we have not checked three places."


    Chu Feng raised his head and knew that Zhuque didn''t trust Xuanyuan jiaorui, so he didn''t say: "which three places?"


    Zhuque replied: "the central hall, because it is the place where Xuanyuan emperor used to be in charge, there are many Xuanyuan family members guarding it, which is not convenient to investigate. In addition, we have searched other places, including Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan 3000''s residence, but there are two places we have not visited and can not approach."


    Chu Feng condensed his eyes and already knew where it was: "the main hall of the great elder and the second elder?"


    The rosefinch nodded, and they scattered out to find many places, but these three places did not go to investigate.


    Chu Feng raised a cold smile: "you should do what you should do to protect Miss Luo''s safety. The other party can take away Miss Luo, because Miss Luo is also the person who showed her talent that day, and she is still young enough."


    The rosefinch frowned and looked at Chu Feng, who was the little Lord and his own man: "what about you?"


    Chu Feng walked forward: "go to meet the two elders of Xuanyuan family and see if I can get something useful. I am a kind-hearted person, but it doesn''t mean I won''t lift the butcher''s knife. Send a message to Yan Luo and Wu Shao. Be ready at any time. If I need to, I will go to Xuanyuan secret place!"All the women can feel the surging blood of Chu Feng, and all of them leave with complicated eyes. Who kidnapped xuanyuanlang and Yaya in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm? This is the rhythm of seeking death.


    At a similar time, in the main hall of the great elder, Xuanyuan Yifu stood in front of his world entrance and said faintly, "3000, why do you want to do that?"


    Xuanyuan Qianqian and Xuanyuan stood behind him wrongly. They looked tight because xuanyuanlang was kidnapped by him. He lowered his head and said, "father wants to get the supreme throne, but he doesn''t know where chufeng is. If he takes xuanyuanlang, chufeng will probably appear, so I did that."


    "I believe that as long as chufeng knows that xuanyuanlang is missing, he will certainly appear. And isn''t there news that he has been together with xuanyuanhui? Xuanyuan Lang is Xuanyuan Huining''s younger brother. She will definitely ask Chu Feng to come forward. "


    Xuanyuan 3000 turned around and suddenly threw his hand in his face. His face was full of cold: "I really want to see Chu Feng come out and ask you to do something about it, but did I ask you to kidnap Xuanyuan Lang? He is the little Lord appointed by your grandfather. It seems that your grandfather is indifferent now, but he must be paying close attention to it secretly. "


    The more ugly expression: "if he knew it was you who kidnapped Xuanyuan Lang by then, do you know what price it needs to pay?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 covered his face and did not dare to make one, because he knew what the result was. Xuanyuan family had a strict system. He now kidnaps Xuanyuan Lang, which is the following crimes. It is a crime to rebel and to die!


    "And you''re just for me?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu sneered and slapped Xuanyuan 3000 on the other side of his face and said, "you are just for yourself and for your son. You kidnap Xuanyuan Lang now, but you want to kill him when others can''t find it. Don''t think I don''t know your father and son''s mind."


    If Xuanyuan Lang can''t find it, then Xuanyuan CuO will have a chance to become the minor leader of Xuanyuan family. Xuanyuan 3000 can also rely on his son to be the leader of Xuanyuan family first. Xuanyuan Yifu is not confused, he understands.


    Feeling the anger of Xuanyuan Yifu, Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan CuO all knelt down on the ground in fear and fear. Their current backer is Xuanyuan Yifu. Otherwise, if they were known, Xuanyuan yuanxuan would surely shoot them to death, and they were all nervous and afraid.


    Xuanyuan Yifu didn''t mean to let them get up, but said in a cold voice: "what''s more, kidnapping Xuanyuan Lang is enough. You tell me why I want to kidnap that girl named Ya Ya. What do you want to do?"


    "And it''s quite bold. After kidnapping, they are thrown into my world to avoid searching. Do you want to kill me?"


    Xuanyuan mistakenly heard the speech and fell on the ground. He got up in fear and said, "grandfather, I absolutely don''t mean that. It''s just that YaYa''s talent is too strong, so I can''t help but arrest her. But don''t worry, at that time, no one saw me. I just thought I was looking for xuanyuanlang. I didn''t think I kidnapped that girl."


    Xuanyuan 3000 lowered his head and felt relieved. Kidnapping Yaya was his idea after he took xuanyuanlang. Yaya''s talent is likely to become a medium God or even a superior God in the future. If such a woman takes it down to a certain time, it will be very powerful.


    Of course, Xuanyuan mistakenly thought that he was abducted to be a woman, but Xuanyuan 3000 thought that he would seek welfare for himself and create a son with more powerful talent than xuanyuancuo.


    Xuanyuan Yifu shakes his head in disappointment. When he raises his hand, Xuanyuan 3000 and his son all roll out and bump into the wall. He is just careless. Xuanyuan 3000 father and son do such things for him. His heart is angry. If it was not for his son and grandson, he would have killed him.


    But even so, Xuanyuan Yifu''s heart is still angry.


    Abducting Xuanyuan Lang can be justified with reasons, but kidnapping Ya Ya is the selfish intention of Xuanyuan 3000 father and son. Xuanyuan Yifu looks very ugly and asks, "3000, what is your mother''s realm?"


    Xuanyuan 3000 did not know what Xuanyuan Yifu meant. He replied, "when mother died, she was only in the middle of the demigod."


    "So you are stupid!" Xuanyuan 3000 couldn''t help but shout: "although a person''s state is determined by blood, most of it is because of personal talent. Once your grandmother gave birth to me only in a half divine period, but do you see my garbage? It''s mainly the paternal blood. Although the maternal blood is useful, it''s not necessary. "


    Xuanyuan 3000 wiped the sweat on his forehead and asked tentatively, "father, you are not going to let that girl go?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu glared at Xuanyuan 3000, the latter was suddenly silent.


    Xuanyuan Yifu took back his eyes and said darkly: "people have already caught them, and naturally they can''t let them go, because that''s just a matter of admitting to have done something. Even so, try to cultivate her into the next God, and then your father and son can combine with her at will to give birth to a blood relationship, and finally kill them."


    "You can''t let her appear in front of anyone again. As for xuanyuanlang, as long as this matter is settled down and no one is looking for him, kill him. If your grandfather knows about it, there will be accidents for our three grandsons."Xuanyuan three thousand suddenly relaxed. He was really worried about Xuanyuan Yifu letting him let go. At the moment, he thought that he could get ya ya. The woman was still cheerful, but he was still thinking about how to let Xuanyuan wrong and give this woman to him without emotion.


    At this time, there was also a voice outside: "the elder, the three thousand princes, the wrong prince. Just now the two elders issued a Xuanyuan summoning order, asking all people to gather in the central hall, adjudicate the minor Lord Chu Feng, and visit the house!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu smelled the speech and showed a smile: "it seems that you are not doing anything. It''s worthless!"


    "Supreme throne, I''m looking forward to it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2263

    Chu Feng visited at night. The whole Xuanyuan Holy Land shocked by the news was stunned. The first reaction was joking. But when they saw the core people of Xuanyuan family were busy going to the main hall, they believed it was not joking. Chu Feng really came.


    Just what are you doing?


    Many people want to see, but the peripheral area near the main hall is guarded by Xuanyuan family. Only the core personnel of Xuanyuan family are qualified to be close to it tonight. The rest of them, even if they are core disciples, can not be near the main hall tonight as long as they are not Xuanyuan surnames.


    Before that main hall, Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuan Xuan had led Xuanyuan family to stand on the front square waiting for the arrival of Chu wind. Except for the calm appearance of Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuan Xuan, everyone''s mood was complex.


    The most special one is Xuanyuan duckweed. Chu Feng said that people should not expose him. How can she jump out now. Xuanyuan duckweed is stunned when receiving the news from Xuanyuan jiaorui and quickly arrives at the main hall. Because whatever reason is good, Chu Feng comes, and comes in the name of the less Lord. She is the second class elder of the family, Ken It must be.


    The crowd waited, Chu wind also came down from the sky, no one with, no one can take.


    Xuanyuan Huining saw Chu wind fall from heaven, and was dressed in the wings of magic light as if the God of heaven fell. In his mind, Chu Feng didn''t want to expose his own things. Xuanyuan Huining was very clear. Although it was exposed, there was nothing if Chu wind didn''t appear, but how did Chu wind appear at this moment?


    Chu wind just fell on the ground and gathered the wings of magic light. Most of Xuanyuan family were stretched, especially Xuanyuan 3000, with the eyes flashing cold and killing machine.


    Xuanyuan wrong and Xuanyuan are his two best sons, but now they are killed by Chu Feng.


    Otherwise, if both sons are strong gods, Xuanyuan emperor will definitely consider this factor to make Xuanyuan wrong as the minority owner of Xuanyuan family. Why should he give it to Xuanyuan Lang? But thinking that he has already given Xuanyuan Lang, Xuanyuan 3000 mouth also a little more fun, others do not know what Chu Feng to do, but his third is very clear.


    Chu Feng is here after visiting.


    "The few owners of the ruling come here, and I don''t know what to do?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu walked forward naturally, as if nothing had happened to the general opening: "or the Lord Chu Shao felt that the ruling had surpassed Xuanyuan family, want a family to be the only big one?"


    "You are not as good as elder two!" Chu Feng looked at Xuanyuan Yifu with a smile of playfulness: "as a state of superior God, whether it is the state of mind or human being, it has gone to a state of stability, and elder you are still talking and pricking, you are not as good as the second elder."


    Xuanyuan Yifu himself said that those words were to let Xuanyuan family people to exclude Chu wind, do not want Chu wind to directly break out, the old face hot seems to have so a little embarrassed.


    As a strong man of upper God realm, it is a transcendent existence. Just now, unless others don''t think about it, as long as they say that the fool knows what he means, and is said by Chu Feng, he is not as good as Xuanyuan yuanxuan. No good mood is good.


    But Xuanyuan Yifu also understood that he could not do it with Chu wind, at least on the surface, he could not do it with Chu Feng.


    Suppressed the anger inside, Xuanyuan yuan Xuan skin laugh meat does not laugh opening: "Chu Shao Lord really mouth Kung Fu, said, come to my Xuanyuan family, what can I do?"


    "Your Xuanyuan family?" Chu Feng once again played with a smile, pointing to the surrounding: "I believe that no one dare to say that it is his Xuanyuan family. The elder elder said that you Xuanyuan family, whether the emperor has retired, or does the elder think he is the absolute master of Xuanyuan family?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu felt that he was a very self-control person, but at this time, he could not help living in his heart to curse a word. He just said that sentence was very ordinary without any meaning, but it was said by Chu Feng, that meaning was different, very unhappy in the heart, and felt that Chu Feng came to him.


    In fact, Chu Feng is coming out tonight, which is aimed at Xuanyuan Yifu family, so it is not polite to speak naturally. The disappearance of Xuanyuan Lang and Ya Ya has challenged his bottom line. It is good to not mobilize the army to fight directly. It is good, you are welcome? How is that possible?


    Xuanyuan yuan Xuan laughed and walked up, and appreciated it with his eyes: "it is worthy of the master''s grandson. I think that at your age there is no such courage and less wind. Tell me what you mean. If there is nothing to do later, we are still in a hurry to rest, and we don''t want to waste time with you."


    Chu wind plays with a smile, and looks at Xuanyuan yuanxuan as the kind of casual person, but such people get along better, much better than Xuanyuan Yifu, so Chu wind said that Xuanyuan Yifu is not as good as Xuanyuan yuan Xuan, nor nonsense.


    And for Xuanyuan jiaorui, standing behind Xuanyuan duckweed, the eyes to Chu wind are complex. Where did the coward and Xuanyuan Yifu talk like that?


    But this is the first time she saw the real face of Chu Feng. It was much better than the first mask. She was also a little bit more beautiful. Her face was slightly red. She thought of the things that Chu Feng played with her body. She scolded Jinyu for his failure!"Elder, elder two!"


    Chu Feng did not waste time, nor did he know Xuanyuan jiaorui''s evaluation of him in his heart. He said directly: "two things happened to Xuanyuan family today. One thing is that Xuanyuan Lang is missing. He is my brother-in-law, so I''ll have a look."


    All the talents suddenly saw the reason why Chu Feng came, and Xuanyuan Yifu narrowed his eyes: "is there another thing?"


    There is something wrong in my heart. It''s not strange for Chu Feng to come to Xuanyuan Lang, but why say two things? We also remember that chufeng said Xuanyuan family is two things, so what is the other thing?


    "A friend of mine, Yaya!"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, swept the people present, and said word by word: "it is the girl with the highest talent when Xuanyuan family''s disciples were assessed. She is my friend and a good friend, but now she has also disappeared. So I''d like to have a look and hope the Xuanyuan family can give some convenience."


    People smell the speech, even Xuanyuan Yifu and others are slightly changed color, Yaya is also the person of Chu wind?


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s eyes haze swept Xuanyuan 3000, he has never heard that YaYa is a Chu Feng person, and Xuanyuan 3000 is also a bit confused, he does not know.


    In fact, few people present even Xuanyuan duckweed didn''t know, because at first she thought Rosa was the person of Chu Feng. She didn''t want ya ya ya to be too. Look at Xuanyuan jiaorui. The latter nodded slightly. Xuanyuan duckweed was slightly cold. How many people did chufeng bring to Xuanyuan secret place?


    After a short silence, Xuanyuan Yifu opened his mouth in a deep voice: "what is the convenience of the little master of Chu?"


    Chu Feng stirred up a bit of fun and asked, "before I want to be convenient, would you like to ask the elder, do you know the traces of xuanyuanlang and Yaya?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu frowned and said, "Chu Feng, are you suspecting that I have kidnapped Xuanyuan Lang and ya ya? I can tell you that I have never kidnapped any of them. "


    Chu Feng is surprised. When Xuanyuan Yifu talks, he doesn''t cheat. Isn''t it that he kidnapped, or that he didn''t? Chu Feng just reflected that he was almost cheated. Xuanyuan Yifu is not the kidnapper, but it doesn''t mean he is not an insider.


    With a smile, he said, "elder, I didn''t say you kidnapped him. What are you so excited about? Don''t you feel guilty?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu narrowed his eyes and felt the difficulty of Chu Feng. He said, "now the whole Xuanyuan family is looking for xuanyuanlang. As for that girl, we don''t know. Isn''t it strange that you ask me such a question? If I know where they are, why do I have to expend manpower to find them? "


    "So I don''t know where they are."


    Chu Feng sighed slightly. Xuanyuan Yifu began to say that he didn''t kidnap Ya Ya and Xuan Yuan Lang, but when he said he didn''t know where they were, he was full of deception.


    Slightly condensed eyes, Chu Feng said: "I believe the elder really don''t know, so can you give me a convenience next?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu always felt as if he had been found out by Chu Feng, but he thought it impossible and asked, "what''s convenient?"


    "I''m going to your independent world." Chu Feng said directly: "before visiting, I have searched most parts of Xuanyuan secret place, but there are no two people. There are only three places that have not been searched: the central main hall, the independent world of the great elder and the two elders. Here I feel that there is no one, so I want to go to the world of the great elder and have a look!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s eyes narrowed. Chufeng has searched the whole Xuanyuan secret place. Now he has aimed at his world, and Yaya and Xuanyuan Lang are in his world. How can Xuanyuan Yifu agree?


    When he was ready to open his mouth, Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan waved his hand: "no problem, two people are missing. Everyone in Xuanyuan''s secret place is suspected. My world can be checked at will."


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s face changed slightly, and he shook his head firmly: "no, if you let the little master of Chu search your and my world, it''s a kind of provocation to our dignity. I''m against it!"


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan spread his hands and said with a smile: "in any case, there is no big secret in a world, and it has nothing to do with dignity. What''s more, there is no need to worry about being investigated?"


    "Less wind, how about following me to explore my world first?"


    Chu Feng has already seen deceit in Xuanyuan Yifu''s body. He knows clearly that he knows Xuanyuan Lang''s traces. There are only two places that have not been checked. Naturally, Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s world will not be entered at will. Xuanyuan Yifu has no chance to enter. Now he can''t find any people, so he must be in Xuanyuan Yifu''s world.


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "that, I would like to see the world of the elder first."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2264

    "Delusion!"


    In the face of Chu Feng''s request, Xuanyuan Yifu did not hesitate to refuse.


    Not to mention xuanyuanlang, they are in their own world. Even if they are not in Xuanyuan Yifu, it is impossible for Chu Feng to enter. It is his world. As a strong man of upper God, if he gives people access to his own world at will, or because he doubts him, it is a challenge to his dignity.


    Of course, this is what Xuanyuan Yifu thinks.


    Chu Feng expected such an answer, but also more firmly his own idea: "the elder brother-in-law and my friends are all taken by you?"


    Chu Feng''s words immediately let the rest of the people look at Xuanyuan Yifu, yes, don''t give Chu Feng in, why?


    "Nonsense


    Xuanyuan Yifu snorted coldly and raised his proud head: "if you doubt me, it is a kind of shame to my dignity. If you want to enter my world to investigate, you just don''t believe what I said. If I say no, there is no, but you still have to insist on checking. That is humiliating me. Do I want to face it?"


    "Why should I believe you?" Chu Feng''s eyes slightly congealed, and her tone was colder than when she started: "am I familiar with you? Don''t you know that people who have done bad things will not admit that they have made mistakes? "


    "Today I just want to go in and check. If you don''t give it, I''ll treat you as the kidnapper!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became dignified, and the terror of the middle God appeared in Chu Feng''s body. All the people present were stunned when they saw him, especially Xuanyuan. He was also glad that Xuanyuan emperor appeared in time to stop the fierce battle. Otherwise, he would have been killed by Chu Feng.


    But then there was a kind of resentment and anger. Chu Feng''s age was several years younger than him, but he was actually a warrior of the middle God. His so-called talent and pride were instantly worthless in front of Chu Feng.


    "Why, the wind is little, do you want to do something to me?"


    And Xuanyuan Yifu felt the power and breath of Chu wind, sneered and looked around: "but none of the inheritors of Qisha Shengjun have come. Are you sure you want to start?"


    Obviously, Xuanyuan Yifu thought that chufeng was just the middle God, and the reason why the four forces could be rampant depended on the inheritors of Qisha Shengjun.


    What you don''t know is that Chu Feng deliberately did it. He wanted your enemies to be unprepared, so he wanted them to underestimate you. As a strong man in the upper God''s realm, how could Xuanyuan Yifu pay attention to a man with a middle God?


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a meaningful cold meaning, word by word said: "if the elder does not cooperate, how about starting?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s smile was more than three points of ridicule. He thought that Chu Feng was too arrogant. He thought that he had won the four forces. But is the martial art realm useful because of the spirit of fearing death? The gap between each other that is fundamental insurmountable gap, at least now Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Yifu does not pay attention to.


    Squinting his eyes, thinking of the supreme throne, Xuanyuan Yifu gradually began to fill with the breath of the upper God. In the feelings of the people, he completely surpassed the Chu Feng.


    "Second brother!"


    Xuanyuan yuan Xuan opened his mouth when his sword was at full blast: "little wind just wants to go into your world and have a clear conscience. Why should we be afraid of checking?"


    "Shut up!" Xuanyuan Yifu gave a cold drink and pointed to Chu Feng: "you take the initiative to let him go to your world to investigate him, but he doesn''t go. It''s an insult to me to show that you want to check my world. This is a good boy''s mouth, but I have already determined that I Xuanyuan Yifu is a scoundrel and a mean person. How can I let him in?"


    "Today I stand here, no one can enter my world, violators, kill!"


    Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan''s eyes flashed light surprise, today Xuanyuan Yifu''s performance is a bit excessive.


    During the endless years of our brothers, we didn''t know all about each other, but about 80% of them knew each other. Xuanyuan Yifu was a man with a lot of city government and intrigue. If there was no problem, he would definitely let Chu Feng investigate first, and then investigate the humiliation and suspicion.


    This evening, Xuanyuan Yifu was totally out of the ordinary. He not only refused Chu Feng''s request, but even started with Chu Feng. He was totally different from before.


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan did not doubt whether Xuanyuan Yifu had kidnapped Xuanyuan Lang, but felt that Xuanyuan Yifu must have other purposes tonight.


    In fact, Xuanyuan Yifu did have a purpose, that is to stimulate Chu Feng to take the initiative, and then he crushed Chu Feng and forced him to take out the supreme throne. Of course, he only thought in his heart. On the surface, he could not show it.


    Moreover, after taking Chu Feng, he would not force Chu Feng to take out the supreme throne in front of everyone. Instead, he would go to a quiet place to get the supreme throne. Therefore, all his actions now are just to make him reasonable.


    But what Xuanyuan Yifu doesn''t know is that chufeng is also deliberately provoking conflicts, in order to kill Xuanyuan Yifu and find Xuanyuan Lang, because he sees deception in Xuanyuan Yifu''s body, Chu Feng can be sure that Xuanyuan Lang and Xuanyuan Yifu are in Xuanyuan Yifu''s world.It''s not Xuanyuan Yifu''s kidnapping, but it''s hidden by him. As for the kidnapper,,,, it must be Xuanyuan 3000 or Xuanyuan''s fault!


    "Less wind, no anger!"


    Seeing that the situation is about to explode, there is bound to be a big war between them. Xuanyuan emperor doesn''t know where he comes from. He stands in the middle of chufeng and Xuanyuan family: "I already know about this matter, but what is needed is evidence. Don''t you give me the face of less wind?"


    When the people of Xuanyuan family saw Xuanyuan emperor, in addition to Xuanyuan Yifu and other individuals, even Xuanyuan 3000 and others all half knelt on the ground to salute.


    Xuanyuan emperor gently waved his hand, and all of them were pulled up by an invisible force. He looked at Chu Feng, and his eyes were peaceful: "or is the wind less unwilling to give me this face?"


    Chufeng frowned and slowly restrained his breath. Xuanyuan emperor did say that he could only start with absolute evidence. At the moment, that''s what he meant. Chu Feng didn''t want to be the enemy of Xuanyuan emperor, but he could not say that his left eye could see all the dark sides of the world.


    Just the tone of cold said: "God, even you have come out, then I will give you this face, but I also said that in the front, I now have no substantial evidence, but once I control the substantive evidence, no one can stop me from abusing those despicable people."


    "At that time, even your emperor will not be able to do so, otherwise, there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    Chu wind indifferently and mercilessly dropped a word, in an instant to fly away, just in the air surging with his once appeared breath.


    However, the words left by Chu Feng before he left were echoed in the ears of people. Everyone could feel the surging blood in his words. If Chu Feng really found the evidence, he would definitely kill with blood. When he thought of the four major forces and the eighteen key areas of Nancheng, people would not naturally stir up their spirits.


    Chu Feng''s method is too ferocious, but he even dares to drop such cruel words. Where does self-confidence come from?


    "Yifu, yuanxuan!"


    Xuanyuan Huang sighed and turned to his two sons: "never look at Chu Feng from the surface. Maybe you think he is just a person who needs to rely on people to get to today. But if you really think so, you are wrong. A person who can only rely on people can''t live today, even surpass our Xuanyuan family."


    Xuanyuan emperor left a word and left directly. Chu Feng could mediate without any evidence. However, if Chu Feng found absolute evidence, he could not stop it. Because now several inheritors of Qisha holy monarch all obey Chu Feng''s instructions. How many people in the hidden world can fight against it?


    Chu Feng left, Xuanyuan emperor also left, leaving only the people still in a trance.


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan narrowed his eyes and sighed, then left in an instant. This matter has developed to now is not an ordinary thing, unless Chu Feng can not find any evidence, otherwise Chu Feng will certainly let xuanyuanlang and Yaya people pay a heavy price.


    Xuanyuan Yifu left with a cold hum. He was also thinking about how to get the supreme throne from Chu Feng''s hand, which would not be found, because from the attitude of Xuanyuan Emperor just now, Xuanyuan Yifu understood.


    Xuanyuan emperor does not allow chufeng to wreak havoc on any one of Xuanyuan''s family members. However, he absolutely does not allow any member of Xuanyuan family to conflict with Chu Feng unreasonably. Therefore, he needs to think about how to take down Chu Feng and the supreme throne quietly.


    The crowd began to disperse in twos and threes, but tonight was also destined to be a sleepless night. Chu Feng''s indifference and declaration were destined to become a huge stone on the hearts of Xuanyuan family.


    When only Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan jiaorui''s mother and daughter have not left yet, the two mothers and daughters see that there is no one around them, then they turn to one side and prepare to go back to their residence. Xuanyuan duckweed also lowers her voice and asks, "is that YaYa and Luo Mengmeng from Chu Feng? How many lower gods did Chu Feng hide in Xuanyuan secret place


    Xuanyuan jiaorui nodded gently: "at first, I didn''t believe it, but when I went to inform Huining that xuanyuanlang was missing, Luo Mengmeng happened to be there, so I''m sure they knew each other for a long time."


    "Later, when looking for someone, Chu Feng appeared several women, none of them were strong in the lower God state, and the lowest one was the peak state of the late demigod."


    Xuanyuan duckweed frowned tightly, knowing that Xuanyuan jiaorui would not cheat herself, she was wondering whether to tell her father Xuanyuan yuanxuan about this matter, but it was enough to think about it. Chu Feng called those people to look for people. If they were not handled properly, it would be a disaster for Xuanyuan family.


    Xuanyuan duckweed raised her head: "in the end, who kidnapped Xuanyuan Lang and ya ya? Is it really the second uncle?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2265

    People do disperse, but this night will not be too calm.


    In the palace of the two elders, Xuanyuan Yifu lost his former peace and composure. He threw Xuanyuan on the ground with a slap, and his face was full of ferocity: "don''t look at the situation before you do something. That little girl is actually a woman of Chu Feng. Don''t you know Chu Feng?"


    Although Chu Feng has appeared now, it has also disrupted Xuanyuan Yifu''s plan. It can be said that it is difficult to carry out, and it is more smooth than the beginning.


    Because Xuanyuan mistakenly kidnaps Chu Feng''s woman, even Xuanyuan emperor all because of this matter.


    Now, all people are concerned about the Chu wind coming to Xuanyuan''s secret place. If Xuanyuan Emperor stands on their side, Xuanyuan Yifu will not be afraid of anything. But Xuanyuan emperor''s attitude is very clear. Chu Feng is not allowed to abuse them without evidence. But what if Chu Feng has evidence?


    Xuanyuan Yifu knows the father very well. Chu Feng just has no evidence now. Once there is evidence, he will definitely stand by. Xuanyuan Yifu is not afraid of chufeng, but he doesn''t want to be angry by Xuanyuan emperor.


    As we all know, chufeng has never been afraid of blood washing the world for the sake of women. It''s easy to say that chufeng kidnaps Xuanyuan Lang, because xuanyuanlang is a member of Xuanyuan family. Even if he is now missing, chufeng belongs to an outsider. It is hard to avoid meddling in the affairs of Xuanyuan family even if Chu Feng is xuanyuanlang''s brother-in-law.


    However, the nature of kidnapping Ya Ya is different, because it is his woman. Chu Feng has a complete reason to do anything. When the time comes, Xuanyuan family will be under pressure, and he also wants to get the supreme throne. It is impossible to take Chu Feng quietly.


    If xuanyuancuo was not a gifted person, even his grandson, Xuanyuan Yifu would like to kill xuanyuancuo now. Just for a woman, his perfect plan would have loopholes.


    And be thrown to the ground Xuanyuan wrong heart a burst of anger and helplessness.


    He really wanted to get ya ya and Luo Meng Meng at first, but because they were accepted by Xuanyuan duckweed as their disciples, Xuanyuan CuO still existed, but he didn''t dare to do it, because it was the middle God who was equal to his father. If he was found, he would suffer a blow and lose more than his gain.


    The reason why he kidnaps Ya Ya is because Xuanyuan 3000 means that he quickly takes Ya Ya away when he finds the right opportunity to be alone.


    It can be said that Xuanyuan 3000 is the mastermind of this matter, but even so, Xuanyuan mistakenly knows that he can''t say it. After all, it was he who first started thinking about ya ya and Luo Meng. Xuanyuan 3000 just gave him a way.


    What he didn''t know was that the real purpose of Xuanyuan 3000 was that he wanted to get ya ya.


    But at the moment Xuanyuan fault in Xuanyuan Yifu''s influence, naturally can''t guess his father''s indecent mind. He knelt on the ground and said, "grandfather, I know I''m wrong, but now what to do, this matter has been known by my great grandfather. We can also say that Chu Feng is nosy about Xuanyuan Lang''s affairs."


    "But now Chu Feng says that we have kidnapped his woman, and the whole secret world and even the whole hidden world are concerned about this matter. How can we do something about Chu Feng


    Things have happened, no matter how to teach Xuanyuan wrong is useless, but to face it.


    Xuanyuan Yifu turned to sit down, closed his eyes and meditated there.


    Xuanyuan Sanqian and Xuanyuan CuO dare not interrupt Xuanyuan Yifu''s thinking. They know that Xuanyuan Yifu is mainly about the supreme throne. Xuanyuan Yifu doesn''t care about Yaya''s talent, even if he is extremely powerful. Therefore, both father and son dare not speak up and worry about being taught again by Xuanyuan Yifu.


    Full silence for a long time, Xuanyuan Yifu opened his eyes, eyes flooded with fierce color: "3000!"


    "Three thousand years ago, what does Xuanyuan tell you


    "Tomorrow''s selection continues!" Xuanyuan Yifu said in a cold voice: "as long as I am here, Chu Feng would like to enter my world. I will temporarily close the entrance of the world when I preside over the election tomorrow. Unless chufeng is the God of creation, otherwise, when we come here, we don''t want to go in easily. We don''t think anything happened."


    It''s useless to do anything until now, unless emperor Xuanyuan is standing with them. So Xuanyuan Yifu means to be quiet for a while. After the election, fewer people will pay attention to this matter. As long as time goes by, the thinness of the hidden world will make everyone forget about it.


    When the time comes again to Chu Feng, there will be no one to pay attention to this matter, so it will be less of a few branches.


    Although Xuanyuan 3000 wants to see ya ya very much, Xuanyuan Yifu has already said this, and he can only comply with it. But he also asks: "father, that YaYa can be talked about later, but Xuanyuan Lang can be killed as soon as possible. Only when he is dead and wrong can he become the minor head of the family."


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s eyes were cold, passing Xuanyuan 3000: "stupid!"


    It seems that YaYa is now the one who affects Chu Feng. However, xuanyuanlang is the brother-in-law of chufeng, and even the little master of Xuanyuan family.Now he is still alive and nothing happens. Once xuanyuanlang is dead, his life lamp will be extinguished. At that time, Chu Feng or Xuanyuan emperor will thoroughly investigate this matter. Although it may not be possible to find out, he is not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    If xuanyuanlang is alive all the time, people who know he is still alive will not be too anxious to look for him. As long as time goes on, we all think that xuanyuanlang will not kill him when he comes back, which is the best solution, and the pressure he has to face will be smaller.


    Being scolded by Xuanyuan Yifu, Xuanyuan 3000 looks a little embarrassed, but also dare not refute Xuanyuan Yifu''s words, just slightly nodded.


    "Go down!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu gently waved his hand, for this matter, he has no better way, now he wants to take Chu Feng to get the supreme throne: "according to the way to start things, without reservation, send people to find people, although Chu Feng does not necessarily believe, but at least it can confuse other people''s vision."


    Xuanyuan 3000 understood what it meant, gave Xuanyuan a wrong look and left here directly.


    After arriving outside, Xuanyuan 3000 is preparing to leave. Xuanyuan opens his mouth suspiciously: "father, do you like that girl?"


    Xuanyuan three thousand one Leng, asked: "how do you say that?"


    Xuanyuan''s mistake is just a kind of intuition, but he thinks this intuition is real: "father, you just need to answer whether I am or not."


    Suddenly a slap on Xuanyuan wrong face, Xuanyuan 3000 cold drink: "you are my son, do you question your father like this? Don''t worry, if I fell in love with that girl, I would have told you before, and would never embarrass you! "


    Taught Xuanyuan wrong, Xuanyuan 3000 directly across the sky, as for what he was thinking, only he knew.


    And Xuanyuan mistakenly covered his face there, and his look swept over the ugly color. He knew Xuanyuan 3000 was really moved. He had already thought about it when he started to kidnap Ya Ya Ya. He licked the corner of his mouth and his eyes flashed with madness: "that woman is only worthy of me. No one can do it except me. Chu Feng can''t do it, nor can you!"


    Feeling upset Xuanyuan mistakenly thought that Xuanyuan 3000 was also coveting Ya Ya. It was not too bad to look at her.


    In an instant, he went across the sky, but not towards his own residence. Instead, he directly straddled and left the inner gate to the periphery. He was ready to go to Xuanyuan ancient city to find a woman to vent his boredom.


    But just after a place, xuanyuancuo stopped and looked at a woman walking on the path below. It was not so late at night, so we could see people walking back and forth everywhere. Especially after Chu Feng came, it was an uneven night. Xuanyuancuo also saw a man.


    And a familiar person.


    Corner of the mouth raised a sneer meaning, quickly fell down to stand in front of that person, is not North smoke can also be who?


    This evening, I heard that Chu Feng was coming to Xuanyuan holy land. Beiruyan wanted to go to the inner gate to have a look. However, the inner gate was not allowed to enter. After several attempts, there was no way out. So beiruyan prepared to go back to the residence arranged by the outer gate. Because tomorrow is the fourth round of selection of Dabi in the hidden world, almost all the participants have arrived in advance tonight.


    He was thinking about Chu Feng coming to Xuanyuan holy land. The road ahead was blocked by people. When he saw the man standing in front of him, he looked angry: "what do you want to do?"


    "How can I be your first man, need to be so ruthless?" Xuanyuan CuO''s meaningful smile made him feel that there was no one walking around, and the corners of his mouth were even more amused: "I just passed by here to see you. It happens that this prince is lonely tonight, so I hope you can accompany me."


    "Of course, I don''t want you to accompany me in vain. Tomorrow I''ll let you make the selection first. How about it?"


    North such as smoke reveals sarcastic color: "delusion!"


    She has seen clearly what kind of person xuanyuancuo is, and xuanyuancuo doesn''t hide his scoundrel in front of her at the moment. How can beiruyan be easily teased by xuanyuancuo, she thinks she is cheap, but she can''t be cheap enough to be played again by xuanyuancuo.


    Xuanyuan wrong eyes a cold: "refuse me, where do you come from the courage."


    Direct toward the North such as smoke to grab to buckle her collar, close to that beautiful face, word by word said: "so, honest with me, you will be better."


    North smoke looks angry, suddenly raised a hand a slap on Xuanyuan wrong face.


    Xuanyuan was stunned. It was not that he was too weak, but he did not expect that beiruyan would dare to slap himself and let the anger of Xuanyuan Yifu''s slapping fill his chest.


    Eyes cold: "no one, you can slap me at will!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2266

    This night is very deep, no one knows how much darkness and cruelty, as well as the rogue''s behavior in the dark.


    The second elder''s territory, the residence of Xuanyuan duckweed.


    After returning from the central hall, Xuanyuan duckweed has never rested. Instead, she sits in the garden with Xuanyuan jiaorui. As the color of the night gets deeper and deeper, there is always an indescribable depression and taste.


    "What about feiyuxin?"


    At this time, Xuanyuan Huining suddenly fell from the sky, looking cold, not so good-looking.


    Xuanyuan duckweed a Zheng, frown: "what do you want her to do?"


    "Let her out!" Xuanyuan Huining didn''t answer, but said coldly.


    Although Xuanyuan Huining seems to have a little brain by Chu Feng''s side, he can be appointed by Xuanyuan''s ancestor to become the next successor in the modern world. Xuanyuan Huining is definitely not a man with big chest and no brain.


    After returning to the second line palace, xuanyuanhui pondered for a moment and immediately knew that the person who betrayed Chu Feng was feiyuxin. Although there were many people who knew the existence of Chu Feng in secret territory, they all had reasons not to expose Chu Feng. Only after Fei Yuxin saw Chu Feng here, Chu Feng was exposed.


    In view of what happened in the inner city of Zhongzhou, Xuanyuan Huining must have betrayed Chu Feng by feiyuxin.


    She doesn''t know what Chu Feng is doing now, but she can be sure that someone has been staring at Chu Feng, which is something she can''t allow. Anyone who hurt Chu Feng will be very angry in her heart, and feiyuxin dare to spread the news of chufeng. Damn it!


    "Jiaorui, go and ask feiyuxin to come out."


    These days, Xuanyuan Huining and her side are very gentle, but tonight it is not the same. Xuanyuan duckweed doesn''t want to conflict with Xuanyuan Huining, and says to Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui frowned and took a look at Xuanyuan Huining. Thinking of the situation that she and Chu Feng rolling the bed sheet were seen by themselves, she nodded and got up and went to the front yard.


    "Sit down!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed let Xuanyuan Huining sit down first, and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Is it angry?"


    "Aunt duckweed, I''m sorry to disturb you." Xuanyuan Huining also knew that her attitude would definitely make Xuanyuan duckweed guess, so she apologized and explained: "I suspect that the news of my brother-in-law was spread by feiyuxin. So far, there are not many people who know about this matter. Feiyuxin is one of them."


    "She likes my brother-in-law, but my brother-in-law doesn''t have that kind of mind towards her. He once became angry in the inner city of Zhongzhou, so I suspect it''s her."


    Xuanyuan duckweed suddenly nodded.


    At first, because Chu Feng suddenly wanted to visit Xuanyuan family, she ignored it. But now Xuanyuan Huining said that Xuanyuan duckweed also thought about it. Was it really feiyuxin who said it, but why did she do it?


    "Duckweed princess!"


    After a while, feiyuxin follows Xuanyuan jiaorui to come here. She greets Xuanyuan duckweed immediately, but her eyes directly ignore Xuanyuan Huining, because she can''t accept Xuanyuan Huining''s noble identity until now.


    Xuanyuan duckweed just nodded slightly, knowing that she should not intervene in this matter.


    "The fragrance of flying rain!"


    Xuanyuan Huining stood up, with an absolutely cold breath on her cold face: "I want to ask you a question."


    Miss xuanhui was surprised by the latter, but she didn''t say anything because of her politeness


    There is no polite meaning at all, and other people respect Xuanyuan Huining as a princess. Feiyuxin doesn''t address her directly in this way. She doesn''t want to admit Xuanyuan Huining''s dignity from the bottom of her heart.


    Xuanyuan Huining is not stupid. Of course, she feels that feiyuxin is not polite to herself at all, but she has no good impression on feiyuxin from the beginning: "my brother-in-law has been in the secret place for some time, and only came here on the way. Aunt duckweed and sister jiaorui didn''t mean to betray my brother-in-law, and they didn''t have the motivation, because they hope my brother-in-law can save you Mother. "


    "The rest of the people don''t know that my brother-in-law exists, so I want to ask, did you betray my brother-in-law?"


    Feiyuxin frowned slightly. The news was indeed from her, but she didn''t expect to be guessed by Xuanyuan Huining. However, she felt that it was impossible for her to admit it. However, Fei Yuxin asked, "what do you say, Chu Feng can save my mother?"


    At that time Xuanyuan jiaorui came here with Chu Feng. Feiyuxin was a little strange, but later she was separated by Xuanyuan duckweed. She didn''t know what was going on. At the moment, feiyuxin found that she had done something stupid.


    All of these are told by Chu Feng. Seeing the astonished expression on feiyuxin''s face, Xuanyuan Huining knows that Xuanyuan duckweed hasn''t told feiyuxin about it.


    Sneer A: "now is not very regret betraying my brother-in-law, otherwise you good go to ask him, perhaps can also give you to save your mother, but now, impossible."


    "As for what you want to say, you didn''t betray my brother-in-law, so don''t say it. We won''t believe it."Feiyuxin is thinking about Chu Feng''s ability to save her mother. The rest of her thoughts have not been given any more consideration. She is constantly tangled there and has not explained that she has betrayed Chu Feng. Because Xuanyuan Huining can come and say such words to her, she must be sure.


    Seeing that feiyuxin did not explain or speak, Xuanyuan Huining, who had already identified feiyuxin, turned back and said, "aunt duckweed, feiyuxin is a person who revenges the hand that feeds the hand that feeds her. If she had not been my brother-in-law, she had already died in the dark sea, and she was still defiled to death. However, she not only did not know how to be grateful, but also betrayed my brother-in-law directly later."


    "This time, she must have done the same thing. If you have a criminal record, you can''t do anything. I hope aunt duckweed will drive her away!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed is not a fool. Look at feiyuxin''s look now, you can see that Xuanyuan Huining is right.


    "Huining, I''m afraid it won''t work." But Xuanyuan duckweed did not agree to Xuanyuan Huining''s request and said, "because your great grandfather told me that I must find a way to save Mrs. Fei alive. From her mouth, she knows who killed the head of feimen and wants to avenge him, because now Mrs. Fei is the only one who knows about it."


    "I believe it''s Fei Yuxin''s fault, but I can''t drive her out at present."


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned slightly. When she was still in feimen, she heard Chu Feng say that Madame Fei might still be alive, but she didn''t know what treatment Xuanyuan duckweed had brought her back. She even took feiyuxin with her. At the moment, she thought of the master of feimen, and she was killed inexplicably.


    Eyebrows slowly stretch, eyes across feiyuxin, Xuanyuan duckweed have said that, she is not good to ask to drive away feiyuxin, but the heart is still angry for feiyuxin''s behavior.


    "Well, I won''t drive her away!"


    After thinking about it for a while, Xuanyuan Huining dispelled her fierce attitude towards feiyuxin and said, "but I have written this down. Unless she never leaves Xuanyuan holy land, otherwise I will count her betrayal of my brother-in-law on her."


    Xuanyuan Huining throws down a cruel word, and Xuanyuan Huining goes directly into the air. She also tells Chu Feng that Xuanyuan duckweed is looking for him to save people because she wants to know the cause of FEIBA''s death from Madame Fei. If you can, help.


    Xuanyuan Huining just told her a little bit of her mind. As for whether she would like to or not, it was Chu Feng''s business. Even if Chu Feng refused, Xuanyuan Huining would not say anything.


    Xuanyuan Huining leaves. Xuanyuan duckweed looks at feiyuxin faintly and says, "is what Huining said just now is true. Did you pass the news of Chu Feng in Xuanyuan secret place?"


    Feiyuxin has regretted that she didn''t find out the reason why Chu Feng came here. Xuanyuan duckweed asked, feiyuxin didn''t hide it, and nodded gently: "it''s me, because at the beginning I showed love to Chu Feng, he refused. I hold a grudge for this matter. If I can''t get it, I will destroy him."


    Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan jiaorui''s mother and daughter are slightly discolored. Feiyuxin said such words, but there was no mood fluctuation. It seemed that it was still very normal.


    Just because Chu Feng is not interested in her, she will try to destroy Chu Feng. Xuanyuan duckweed deeply understands the road of a word: it is better to offend villains than to offend women!


    But Xuanyuan jiaorui is a little surprised. In her eyes, chufeng is a lecher, otherwise she won''t do such a thing to herself. Feiyuxin looks like a top-notch beauty. Why is Chu Feng not attracted? When she starts to face me, are they all pretending?


    Xuanyuan jiaorui thought of such a possibility. She was scared by herself, and then denied it. Chu Feng was definitely a lecher. The reason why she didn''t accept feiyuxin at the beginning was just worried about exposing her identity.


    Xuanyuan duckweed naturally did not know what her daughter was thinking, nor did she know that she had an embarrassing disgrace when facing Chu Feng. She just said to Fei Yuxin, "at present, only Chu Feng can save this matter. I hope you can find Chu Feng as soon as possible and ask him to help him. Once tomorrow is over, even if you know the truth is useless."


    After tomorrow, the fourth round of selection will begin, and Xuanyuan secret place will be blocked again, without many witnesses.


    Feiyuxin was stunned, biting his lips and nodding gently: "I know how to do it!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng sneezed in the distant outer gate, and felt that someone seemed to be talking about himself, and slowly fell down on a mountain. Just now he went to see Wulie and Yanluo. They had already arrived at Xuanyuan secret place, and using Xuanyuan secret place to open tomorrow is the time for the fourth round of election, bringing many of the former four powerful forces If he can''t think of a way to break through Xuanyuan Yifu''s world, he will break through by force.


    Take a deep breath, is ready to go back to the inner door to find Xuanyuan Huining, the corner of his eyes skimmed to what, the body a shock: "North smoke!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2267

    After seeing clearly, Chu Feng fell directly from the mountain peak and came to beiruyan''s side directly. At the moment, beiruyan is unarmed. Of course, it is a beautiful picture, but Chu Feng has no feeling of appreciation, because beiruyan must have suffered inhuman torture.


    As a past person, Chu Feng is very clear about what happened to beiruyan. She is shocked that she will be here. But in Xuanyuan holy land, who dares to wreak havoc on a person?


    Holding up one hand of Bei Ruyan, Chu Feng''s strength moved into beiruyan''s body, and his brows were slowly and deeply frowned. Because beiruyan''s current situation was the same as that of Lin Qian''s father, he only wanted to die. Even Hua Tuo, who was determined to die, had no way to do it.


    And now Xuanyuan holy land is likely to have countless pairs of eyes staring at him, and Chu Feng can''t do too many things. He can repair the wound on his body for beiruyan, but he can''t repair her inner desire to die.


    Maybe the power of Chu wind played a role. Beiruyan slowly opened his eyes, which was different from that when Chu Feng saw in that forest. The color of death was already pervaded in the eyes of North Ruyan, which could only be shown by a person''s thorough heart death.


    "North like smoke, what''s going on?"


    Chu Feng forgets that he is not wearing a mask and asks for a voice.


    North smoke heard the familiar voice, the pair of lifeless eyes turned for a moment, saw first is a Leng, then suddenly sat up: "Chu wind!"


    North Ruyan, who had not been angry just now, suddenly took Chu Feng''s hand. Chu Feng didn''t expect that Bei Ruyan suddenly took action, but he was relieved when he thought that he didn''t wear a mask.


    "But when I think of the miss in Beicheng who was taken as a plaything, how can I feel so happy?"


    North smoke endure the pain on the body slowly stand up, eyes burning with anger, no matter where he is naked at the moment, regardless of their own strength are hollowed out, but those eyes are eager to kill Chu Feng general looking at him.


    I met Xuanyuan fault tonight. The latter''s meaning is very clear, that is to ask her to accompany her.


    And all this is because of Chu Feng!


    Yes, beiruyan thinks that all this is because of chufeng. If it wasn''t for knowing that he destroyed Beicheng, if it wasn''t because she wanted to come out tonight with a vengeful attitude, then she would not encounter Xuanyuan''s fault, and would not suffer from inhuman torture again, even more humiliating. So beiruyan hated Xuanyuan fault and chufeng, but she hated herself more, she thought Die!


    "You''re not my opponent. Ten more times is not my match."


    Chu Feng saw a little more anger in the eyes of North Ruyan, and became that kind of dead gray again. He started to stimulate her again: "be sensible, just like a female dog, leave here until you think you can come back to me for revenge."


    North smoke a buttock to sit on the ground, staring at Chu Feng, sneer repeatedly, but all of a sudden disappeared those smile mouth: "thank you, but I also hate you!"


    All of a sudden, the North smoke spurted out a mouthful of blood, Chu Feng''s face changed slightly, went to squat and pulled down the North Ru Yan''s hand, explored and drank: "are you crazy?"


    Beiruyan even broke all of his meridians, and even broke them with his last strength. He was determined to die.


    North such as smoke mouth to blood, looking at the Chu wind in front of the eyes, self mockery a smile: "really is you."


    At the beginning, Bei Ruyan wondered why that person wanted to help himself, even with such a powerful talent and strength. But when Xuanyuan Huining appeared to relieve her crisis, Bei Ruyan had a guess. The person who said he wanted to help himself was Chu Feng, but he was wearing a mask.


    "Don''t talk!"


    Chu Feng looked at the North like smoke in surprise, knowing that she had understood something, but Chu Feng did not explain, just took her hand and put it in his palm: "it can only consume your little strength if it goes on like this."


    North such as smoke to hold up a strength to shake off Chu Feng''s hand, a soft body to fall down was Chu Feng embrace: "chufeng, I hate you!"


    Chu Feng does not know what to say at the moment. When beiruyan doesn''t know his identity, everything is easy to say, but now that he knows his identity, Chu Feng doesn''t know what to say.


    "But I hate Xuanyuan more!"


    And North smoke leaning on Chu Feng''s arms continued to say: "tonight, he destroyed my last pride, you destroyed the North City, destroyed my support, he destroyed my fragile point of living, I hate you, really!"


    Feeling the stillness gradually formed on beiruyan, Chu Feng knows that she is no longer saved. Unless she is willing to live, no one can save her. She is also angry at Xuanyuan''s wrong behavior. A woman who has been scarred has to torture her. Chu Feng wants to kill Xuanyuan CuO for such behavior.


    "It''s also an acquaintance. You helped me kill Dongfeng willows. Can you do me another favor?"


    Thinking of a lot of things, North Ruyan coughed gently and looked at Chu Feng: "maybe you think it''s ridiculous, but I can''t find anyone willing to help me, OK?"Chu Feng took a deep breath and nodded: "yes!"


    "It turns out that you are not a heartless butcher!" North smoke smile, although today''s she is sad and sad, but when she smiles, can still let the surrounding pale: "help me kill Xuanyuan wrong, help me kill him, frustrate him, I will be in hell, thank you, can you promise me?"


    Chu Feng was in a bad mood, and had a strong sympathy for beiruyan. She was a miserable woman and a sad woman. She was in the hidden world, unable to fight against some fate. She was reduced from a noble lady to a plaything. Without feeling it, she would never understand.


    Chu Feng did not refuse, nodded: "I promise you!"


    Thank you North smoke eyes bloom out a touch of brilliance, and then slowly closed his eyes, the hands are also slowly hanging down, seems to have put down everything in this world.


    He stood up with his cold body in his arms. Chu Feng closed his eyes and raised his voice to the sky. The fall of beiruyan has something to do with him today. Although that is the evil result brought by the North City Lord, it is undeniable that many innocent people have been implicated.


    After venting a breath of Chu Feng, he felt a little better in his heart, but his eyes were even colder and full of terrible murders, which was the right one for Xuanyuan.


    As soon as the hand was lifted, the three big trees in the distance were directly rooted and broken, and countless sword Qi surged to cut off their redundant branches. Chu Feng''s hand changed various gestures. When the surroundings gradually subsided, a pair of exquisite coffins were placed in front of Chu Feng.


    Take a look at the woman in his arms, Chu Feng put her into the coffin, the operation of the strength of the coffin that kind of lasting and thickness, and then the finger gently bit by bit force into the north of the forehead: "I don''t know one day your soul can put down, I can only give you a little strength."


    "Maybe one day you will wake up, maybe you won''t wake up all your life, but I wish you no more pain."


    He raised his hand and directly covered the coffin. Chu Feng slowly lifted up the coffin with his strength, and slowly went towards the top of the mountain. When he lifted his hand, a deep pit appeared on the ground. Chu Feng put the coffin in, and used great power to attract things around him to bury the coffin. There was no trace on the surface.


    "For your peace, I will not set up a monument for you." This is the outer gate of Xuanyuan holy land. There will be people passing by at any time. If you build a monument, you will blink. Chu Feng whispered to the ground.


    As if the north as smoke can hear the general across a gust of wind, Chu wind also raised his head to look at the distance, that is the place where the inner door is: "Xuanyuan wrong, I have found no reason not to kill you."


    "Cherish the sun that rises early tomorrow."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2268

    In the sky appeared a light fish belly white, when Chu Feng returned to Xuanyuan Huining, Xuanyuan Huining lifted a hand and pinched chufeng''s waist, a typical person who couldn''t do it.


    After a while, Xuanyuan Huining stood up and sat down with her back to Chu Feng. She couldn''t help moaning, and then she swung her waist.


    Enjoying Xuanyuan Huining''s rare initiative, Chu Feng asked, "sister-in-law, do you want me to help?"


    "Asshole, don''t call me sister-in-law at this time. Are you a scoundrel?" Xuanyuan Huining''s face flushed, and the bigger the body movement, the more obvious the feeling was. He bit his lips and swore, "Fei Yuxin is a little annoying, but feimenzhu has indeed helped us. I think you''d better help."


    "And don''t want you to do it, as long as you save Mrs. Fei alive, she says who will come, the Xuanyuan family will naturally


    Listening to Xuanyuan Huining''s intermittent words there, Chu Feng understood her meaning and nodded: "OK, I''ll go and have a look, but for feiyuxin, I can''t be so relaxed. Although her strength is not good, the occasional troubles still have a great impact on us. She is not a white lotus and does not know how to be grateful."


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t reply, but her waist swayed faster, but her mind was still clear and she understood the meaning of Chu Feng.


    Bai He lost all her strength and was restored by Chu Feng. However, she knew how to be grateful. She obeyed Chu Feng''s order and killed matchless childe and others. Feiyuxin was not grateful because she was very confident. She felt that anyone should do anything for her, or it was a privilege for others.


    It is like saving feiyuxin from Tu Ban''s hands on the dark sea. If she is really grateful, she will not betray Chu Feng in the end, and will not make things complicated.


    Gently should a, Xuanyuan Hui Ning sound of hum and cry, lying down on the dresser, panting back, angry stare at Chu Feng: "you can''t cooperate with a little with me, every time like this, rogue!"


    Xuanhui ascended the horn of xuanhui again, and the wind from the back of xuanhui was laughing.


    Until the sun rises, the war without smoke is slowly over. Xuanyuan Huining goes to take a bath. Chu Feng puts on his pants and leaves the room and comes to the garden.


    Feiyuxin, who has been standing here for several hours, scolds Xuanyuan Huining for countless times. Seeing the appearance of Chu Feng, feiyuxin quickly walks forward. However, when she comes near, she sees Chu Feng''s expressionless face. Feiyuxin is stunned and then understands: "there is less wind."


    Chu Feng then relaxed a little bit like the opening: "I heard you stood here for a night, what''s the matter?"


    "Please save my mother." Feiyuxin''s direct way back.


    Chufeng''s heart flits a light sneer, feiyuxin''s mouth seems to say please, but the meaning between the words is reasonable, as if he should have saved her mother.


    Chu Feng, who had made up his mind to teach feiyuxin a lesson, went over and sat down, and then said faintly: "when I was in the inner city of Zhongzhou, you betrayed me once. For the sake of the master of feimen, I''ll forget it. This time I want to do something low-key and leave Xuanyuan secret place. You betrayed me again."


    "Miss Yuxin, do you think I am the one you can trample on and play with at will?"


    Feiyuxin frowned slightly and went to the front. He wanted to sit down, but he found that Chu Feng had a bad look. He bit his lips and didn''t sit down: "what do you want to do to save my mother? And I betrayed you, but was that my fault? "


    Chu Feng was stunned and sneered: "it''s not your fault. Do you blame me?"


    "Isn''t it?" Feiyuxin did not have the slightest fear of Chu Feng, said: "I took you in when you first arrived in Zhongzhou inner city. I also arranged for you to stay in a quiet place inside the feimen. I also took you to Xuanyuan secret place. Finally, it was because of my father''s reason that you killed xuanyuanzheng. But do you know how to be grateful?"


    "I tell you, I like you, I even naked in front of you, you respect me?"


    Confuse black and white, or too confident?


    Chu Feng''s heart at the moment has such a feeling, found that feiyuxin is more serious than what she thinks. She not only does not know how to be grateful, but only sees what she has paid, and doesn''t see anything others have done for her.


    A slight sigh, Chu Feng tone with ten thousand years of ice like cold: "Miss Yuxin, I don''t know if you are too confident, or your chest big no brain."


    "It''s not me on the Styx sea. You have already become a humble plaything and even died. When I went to Zhongzhou inner city, I had many places to go. You invited me to feimen. As for Xuanyuan secret place, I killed xuanyuanzheng. Do you think xuanyuancuo and xuanyuan3000 are the kind of people who will give your father face and don''t care about me?


    So miss Yuxin, first look at your identity, don''t stand in your own world to analyze what happened. From the beginning to now, I am your benefactor, not you are my benefactor. Do you have to promise me if you tell me? What do you have more than Chang''e? "Feiyuxin''s face is not very good-looking, staring at Chu Feng: "what do you mean?"


    "Chang''e is the sage of heaven, the only master of the lost country." Chu Feng gently waved her fingers, and her voice was also low: "but she begged to be my woman, and even lowered her body just to please me. But until now, I have not accepted her positively. What are you more than her?"


    The question sentence by sentence made feiyuxin''s face red, and her proud heart suffered a heavy blow.


    "Remember!" When he was about to open his mouth, Chu Feng suddenly stood up and said, "for the sake of flying gate master, I can forgive you once or even twice, but after three times, if there is a third time, I will make you the most humble woman in the world. Don''t doubt my words, because those who are suspicious are all dead."


    Feiyuxin''s heart is constantly fluctuating, which is a natural expression of her anger to the extreme. She did not expect Chu Feng to belittle her pride and deny her everything.


    "Chu Feng, you are right, but you can never deny that I have a heart that loves you. You insult a person who loves you. You are not a human being!"


    "Love me? Ridiculous Chufeng sneers, feiyuxin values his realm and talent, Chu Feng is not a fool, very clear about this.


    But Chu Feng didn''t want to talk to feiyuxin. He turned around and said, "let''s go. Once the master of feimen met me. I''ll help you with this!"


    Feiyuxin clenched her pink fist, her eyes filled with endless hatred, staring at Chu Feng. She swore in her heart that she would destroy him if she did not get Chu Feng, but also warned herself to be careful and not to be found by Chu Feng.


    And these Chu winds don''t know, otherwise at this moment must be a few big slaps in the face!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2269

    Originally, because it was Xuanyuan emperor''s intention, Xuanyuan Huining had already opened his mouth. Chu Feng had the intention to make a move. Feiyuxin came, too. Chu Feng didn''t mind giving her a favor, but hoped that she could understand how to be grateful.


    When you come to Xuanyuan duckweed''s residence, you can see the mother and daughter like Sister Flowers from a distance. What Chu Feng thinks of after seeing is the situation of teasing Xuanyuan jiaorui, and a funny smile appears in the corner of his mouth.


    And Xuanyuan jiaorui has a lot of resentment for Chu Feng, and he would like to live with him. So when Chu Feng''s mouth rose, he saw it immediately, and she was not angry. She had to say that women''s feelings were very sensitive. Xuanyuan jiaorui guessed that Chu Feng must be thinking of something dirty.


    To the near, Chu Feng has not yet opened his mouth, Xuanyuan jiaorui asked coldly: "you can really save the flying lady, don''t waste our time."


    Xuanyuan duckweed is preparing to speak. She glances at her daughter in surprise. From childhood to adulthood, Xuanyuan jiaorui is a soft and quiet girl. When will she take the initiative to target a person, as if she has a deep hatred with Chu Feng. Is it really because Chu Feng almost killed her?


    Xuanyuan duckweed can''t understand what''s going on. She guesses that maybe chufeng almost killed Xuanyuan jiaorui, and the latter would have some hatred for chufeng.


    Chu wind completely as did not hear Xuanyuan jiaorui''s words, asked: "Fei Madame?"


    "The fragrance of flying rain, bring wind less." Xuanyuan duckweed doesn''t know how feiyuxin can let Chu Feng do it, but Chu Feng can come and save his wife. She says something to feiyuxin.


    Feiyu Xin en nodded and went to the front with Chu Feng, but a pair of eyes twinkled with an inexplicable light. Only she knew what it was.


    "Mother, is he really good?" Two people just left, Xuanyuan jiaorui again raised the question just now.


    Xuanyuan duckweed didn''t think about why Xuanyuan jiaorui was a little abnormal. She just shook her head and said, "I don''t know. It was your great grandfather who asked me to find Chu Feng. Maybe he really can."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui''s small mouth made her feel that Chu Feng must not be able to do so. Later Xuanyuan duckweed told her why she was looking for Chu Feng. She also went to see Mrs. Fei for this reason. She was a thoroughly vegetative person, whose meridians were damaged. As for the brain damage, unless there was a legendary alchemy pill, ordinary means could only control life and death, and could not repair the damage at all brain.


    I think that if Chu Feng fails, we must crack down on Chu Feng. If we can''t beat Chu Feng, we can''t eat tofu for nothing.


    Chu Feng has followed Fei Yuxin to the room where Madame Fei cultivated herself. Naturally, she doesn''t know Xuanyuan jiaorui''s broken thoughts. She just looks around after entering the room and frowns: "now what your mother needs is a good and quiet environment to repair the injury. Although it won''t wake up, it will at least be good for the wound."


    "With the doors and windows closed and the air not circulating, how can you recuperate?"


    In addition to being a martial artist and taboo, Chu Feng used to be a doctor in the modern world, so you can see that such an environment is not suitable for recuperation.


    Feiyuxin frowned and was not used to Chu Feng''s way of speaking to herself. She felt that all men in the world should love her own feiyuxin said coldly: "what should I do?"


    "Pig brain?" Chu Feng asked back, pointing to the doors and windows in the room and said, "it must be to open the window to let the air circulate. In such a normal environment, people feel dull and uncomfortable when they come in. Do you still want the injured to be comfortable?"


    Feiyuxin looked at Chu Feng coldly with her eyes. For the two words of pig brain, she felt the stabbing pain. Her lips were almost bitten. She went to open the three windows of the room, and then turned around: "can we do it now?"


    Feiyu and Feiyu can''t fight against Xinyu all his life. He just needs a lot of hate to him.


    When I got to Mrs. Fei''s side, she had a complete perspective of her left eye. All her internal organs, limbs and bones were severely injured and could not be connected together. In addition, the bones of her brain also suffered a little damage, which destroyed the nervous system. This is not a simple method that can be cured.


    After watching for a while, he realized the basic knowledge. Chu Feng said faintly: "take off all her clothes and prepare a basin of warm water."


    Feiyuxin is still there thinking about how Chu Feng can cure her mother. When she hears the speech, she feels that she has not heard the wrong thing.


    After listening to the reaction, there was no mistake. Feiyuxin''s face suddenly became cold: "Chu Feng, I want you to save my mother, not to humiliate my mother."


    Obviously, feiyuxin feels that Chu Feng now wants her to take off his wife''s clothes, which is a kind of shame.


    Chu Feng looked at feiyuxin faintly, took a deep breath and said, "Miss Yuxin, you are born beautiful and young. I''m not interested. Do you think I''m interested in your mother? It''s just that your mother''s talent is not high, there are a lot of impurities in her body. In addition, her body has a lot of congestion and injuries due to her serious injury. If I don''t discharge these things, how can I save people? "


    "Warm water can make a person''s spirit relax, can also let the body pores stretch, more conducive to discharge dirty things, understand?"Feiyuxin looks sullen, and Chu Feng explains it. She even uses her story to explain all this. When she thinks that she stands naked in front of Chu Feng and asks for pleasure, Chu Feng is not moved. Feiyuxin''s heart suffers a great blow.


    But there is no doubt about what Chu Feng said. This son of a bitch is not interested in her, not to mention his own mother.


    She glared at Chu Feng fiercely. Feiyuxin, who used to be delicate and touching in front of Chu Feng, now completely treats Chu Feng as an enemy. She goes to look at her mother on the bed and thinks about it. She goes to put some hot water before she comes back. She sees Chu Feng sitting there drinking tea and cold face: "turn around!"


    Chu Feng Leng for a moment, the response came over what feiyuxin means, finger gently waved: "don''t challenge my patience, otherwise, you save yourself."


    "You Feiyuxin is angry, but when she sees Chu Feng''s indifferent eyes, she doesn''t say what she wants to say. She also knows that if Chu Feng and others help others, it must be a similar situation.


    In the heart secretly scolds a mother to be sorry, the feiyuxin lightly takes off the Fei Madame''s clothes completely, then picks up her to put into the wooden bucket filled with warm water.


    This just came back, cold face asked: "already can, how do you do?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the door: "you go out first!"


    "Out?" Feiyu Xin Lengran, then sneered: "Chu Feng, do you think I may go out? If you do anything in my mother''s situation, who should I talk to? "


    Chu Feng frowned and felt that feiyuxin didn''t trust her at all. Suddenly, she regretted why she had to save such a woman in the dark sea. She stood up and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t go out, it doesn''t matter!"


    The original intention is to feiyuxin go out, just don''t want feiyuxin to see more of her own, but now feiyuxin doesn''t trust her at all, and Chu Feng is too lazy to say more.


    When she got to the bucket, Mrs. Fei belonged to a woman with capital, but Chu Feng had no interest in it. With a flick of her finger, nine gold needles instantly appeared in the air and fluttered back and forth. Chu Feng raised her hand and shot the nine gold needles at Madame Fei, directly sticking them into lady Fei''s nine different acupoints.


    "Xuanhuang nine needles!"


    When she saw Chu Feng''s hand and the nine gold needles, Fei Yuxin breathed out in surprise, because she had seen the nine gold needles shot out by Chu Feng in an ancient book. It is said that the nine gold needles formed by the two Qi of chaos are also called Fuxi needles at another level.


    It is said that nine needles can reverse Yin and Yang. Where does Chu wind come from?


    Chu Feng looked at feiyuxin in surprise, but then scattered the idea in his heart. He bent his finger and hit it on a gold needle, and then repeatedly flicked his finger. No matter the nine gold needles were exposed on the water or in the water, they were all swept by Chu Feng''s fingers.


    All these feiyuxin see in the eyes is slowly clenching the fists, the idea of Chu Feng that kind of possession is also deeper, so excellent and powerful a man, how can not belong to himself?


    Chu Feng naturally doesn''t know what feiyuxin is thinking. After he flicks his finger, he doesn''t start again. Instead, he goes back and sits down. Now he just uses very common medical methods to do things. First, let the dirt in feifu''s body leave the body. Otherwise, if the body''s meridians are blocked, there is no way to repair the brain damage.


    Feiyuxin didn''t make a sound. She just looked at the lady flying in the bucket. Slowly, feiyuxin found that the clear water was slowly turning black, but finally it turned black.


    Small mouth slightly open, heart beating hard, this situation she only saw when taking some body refining pills, now Chu Feng nine gold needles have the effect of refining constitution?


    Secretly looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, he was worried and angry. What worried him was that the man was not his own. What was irritated was that he could not attract him. Feiyuxin was filled with hatred.


    Feel almost Chu Feng mouth: "wipe your mother clean body on the bed, I now want to repair her damaged meridians and damaged brain, during which do not let anyone disturb me!"


    "In addition, you go out and watch. You are beside me, and I can''t concentrate on my work."


    And so on. Chu Feng has to use her own power to repair lady Fei''s injury. Naturally, Fei Yuxin can''t know. Otherwise, if something comes out of the woman''s mouth, it will be quite troublesome.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2270

    Chu Feng left the room when the sun rose and hung high. He had completely repaired all the wounds of Mrs. Fei. Now it is only a matter of time before Mrs. Fei wakes up.


    Chufeng didn''t stay in the same place, but went to the front, and saw Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan jiaorui sitting there. As soon as he appeared, he could feel Xuanyuan jiaorui''s cold little eyes sweeping over. Chu Feng was depressed. He just ate two steamed buns and touched a few? Do you want this? What a feud?


    As do not know general Chu wind walked past, Xuanyuan duckweed quickly stood up: "less wind, how?"


    "I think I''ll wake up soon." Chu wind light return a way, for the Xuanyuan duckweed abuse into a dog matter to now still be in the mind.


    Xuanyuan duckweed face visible excitement, Chu Feng looked at her, some doubt: "duckweed princess, you seem very excited?"


    Thinking of rescuing Madame Fei in order to know from her mouth who killed FEIBA, Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed: "do you know who killed the flying master?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed is stunned. She is just a little emotional fluctuation. Chu Feng can see what she thinks in her mind. Xuanyuan duckweed is a little surprised because she has a general guess about the person who killed FEIBA, but now she is only guessing. Even Xuanyuan emperor doesn''t say it, so as not to be accused of framing others.


    But Chu Feng asked Xuanyuan duckweed also did not conceal the meaning, to Xuanyuan jiaorui said: "you go down to see if Mrs. Fei wakes up, I and Feng Shao have something to talk about."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui nodded and got up, just walked out a few steps and then turned back: "the wind is less, wait, can''t you leave, I want to talk to you about something."


    Chu Feng Leng for a moment, Xuanyuan jiaorui would like to shoot to death, he is really, can have what thing to talk about?


    But still nodded: "wait a minute."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui left. Chu Feng sat down and asked, "duckweed princess, who do you know?"


    "It''s just my guess, not sure yet." Xuanyuan duckweed nodded and sat down again. Her eyes were slightly cold: "I suspect that FEIBA was killed by Xuanyuan 3000."


    "But I dare not say it. Everyone knows that he and I have been fighting endlessly. As long as I say it, I am just accused of taking the opportunity to frame up."


    Chu Feng nodded, then raised a smile and said: "but duckweed princess now does not say is in the effort to save the lady, not the same is to let Xuanyuan 3000 bad luck? Isn''t the result the same? "


    Xuanyuan duckweed looks embarrassed.


    She has no deep friendship with Mrs. Fei. She just thinks that Xuanyuan 3000 is the one who will make such efforts, because she knows that Xuanyuan emperor''s feelings for FEIBA are just like father and son. If it is proved that Xuanyuan 3000 killed FEIBA, Xuanyuan 3000 will have to take off a layer of skin if it is proved that Xuanyuan 3000 killed FEIBA.


    In this way, Xuanyuan 3000 will no longer be able to fight with her, and he and his daughter will be safer.


    Now that Chu Feng has broken her mind, Xuanyuan duckweed is a little embarrassed, but that''s all. She is indifferent to the hidden world, and almost everyone just thinks about herself. She is trying to help Mrs. Fei and help herself at the same time.


    Chu Feng could understand this, so he didn''t continue to pester the problem after saying a sentence. He just asked, "however, where does your basis come from?"


    "Because of you!" Xuanyuan duckweed also dispelled the embarrassment, and said directly: "for so many years, FEIBA has been safe and stable without anything, but since you appear, he is dead, and it is not long after you left the feimen, so I suspect that some people think that FEIBA knows where you are and threatens FEIBA in order to find you."


    "But FEIBA didn''t say it or really didn''t know, so he was killed, and the most likely person was Xuanyuan 3000."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. All along, he always thought that FEIBA might have offended someone and was killed, but he never thought that he would be implicated.


    "According to!" he asked in a deep voice


    Xuanyuan duckweed understood that Chu Feng didn''t want to bear the burden of implicating FEIBA. She patiently said, "Xuanyuan 3000 and I would not go to the inner city of Zhongzhou until the day of the selection of the hidden world Dabi, but later I got the news that Xuanyuan 3000 went to the inner city of Zhongzhou in advance. Although I didn''t know what to do, he had the strength."


    "As for more basis, I didn''t, so I tried to find a way to wake up Mrs. Fei, in order to know whether Xuanyuan 3000."


    It turned out to be Xuanyuan duckweed''s guess, but such a guess made Chu Feng a little confused. He thought that he was implicated in the death of Nancheng Lord. If FEIBA was also implicated by himself, Chu Feng would feel that he was a sweeper.


    Xuanyuan duckweed also did not speak, but what she expected was waiting for Mrs. Fei to wake up and say it was the same as what she had guessed, so that she could let the emperor of Xuanyuan go and scrap Xuanyuan 3000.


    After silence for a while, Xuanyuan duckweed also thought of xuanyuanlang and their affairs and asked: "the wind is less. If xuanyuanlang and Yaya are really kidnapped by Xuanyuan Qianyi, what do you want to do?"Chu Feng raised his head, eyes flashing cold light: "do not ask the reason, kill no amnesty!"


    "No way!" Don''t want Xuanyuan duckweed but all of a sudden stood up: "you can''t kill them."


    Xuanyuan duckweed tried to save Mrs. Fei just to suppress Xuanyuan 3000, but the latter was one of the few powerful people in the Xuanyuan family. If it was consumed, it would affect the status of Xuanyuan family in the hidden world, which Xuanyuan duckweed could not allow.


    And Chu Feng still killed without amnesty, thinking of Chu Feng''s hands, blood flowed into a river, when the time came,,,, Xuanyuan duckweed have no longer dare to imagine it.


    Chu Feng curiously looked at Xuanyuan duckweed: "you save the flying lady is to prove that Xuanyuan 3000 started, how now you do not want him to have an accident, do you have a brain problem?" He took a glance at the heavy two regiments: "it seems that the chest is big and no brain, and you are quite well matched."


    Xuanyuan duckweed just want to explain why, smell speech look angry, can''t help but raise a hand to clap toward Chu Feng: "asshole, what do you say?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a smile. He didn''t regard Xuanyuan duckweed as an opponent. His eyes and eyes gathered together to block Xuanyuan duckweed''s slap on his body. The corners of his mouth gently cocked up: "I still wanted to forget it, but you took the initiative to me again. It seems that I can''t let you go. I owe you money!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed body a shock suddenly thought of what: "Chu wind, you can''t do that."


    However, no matter how Xuanyuan duckweed moved, there was no one way to do it. She found that her whole body strength could not be exerted and was completely bound by Chu Feng. She was shocked by Chu Feng''s specific strength, and was also ashamed and angry at what Chu Feng wanted to do, because she knew what Chu Feng wanted to do, which she could not accept.


    But in the face of Chu Feng, you don''t want to use it. Xuanyuan duckweed leans forward in his hand. Chu Feng slaps Xuanyuan duckweed on his body. The strength of the latter is temporarily blocked and lies on his thigh directly.


    At the moment Xuanyuan duckweed has been ashamed of shame, Chu Feng began to put forward the treatment of Mrs. Fei conditions, but she refused.


    Originally, I thought that after Chu Feng saved and awakened Mrs. Fei, the thing that she didn''t want to turn around was still taken down by Chu Feng. Xuanyuan duckweed was angry and helpless, and even more wanted to kill Chu Feng. Since endless years, she has only one man, that is Xuanyuan jiaorui''s father.


    Since then, I haven''t touched any man. I haven''t held my hand. What''s more, she''s been spanked. Xuanyuan duckweed thinks more and more angry. She''s just covered by Chu Feng. Now she has no strength and can''t resist.


    Feeling the heat from my butt, just like Xuanyuan duckweed''s face, I couldn''t stop the shame and anger in my heart, and I had a never-ending mood for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng heard the subtle movement and quickly released Xuanyuan duckweed. She untied the blockade of her strength. Then she cocked up her legs and sat there as if nothing had happened.


    She glared at Chu Feng fiercely. Xuanyuan duckweed stood there and didn''t sit down. She represents a kind of dignity as the first princess of Xuanyuan family for endless years. How ever has she been so farted?


    In my heart, I decided that I must get justice from Chu Feng, otherwise I would be upset for the rest of my life, but I would forget her miserable appearance when she ravaged Chu Feng in the fountain.


    At this time, Xuanyuan jiaorui and feiyuxin also came along, and there was a lady who woke up. But when she saw Chu Feng, her face became angry, because feiyuxin had not told her that Chu Feng was here.


    Drink a way: "you this evil spirit, you killed my husband, I want you to die."


    Mrs. Fei found that she did not only hurt Chu Feng, but also couldn''t move all over her body. She sneered: "help me? You are just paying off the debt. FEIBA was killed to hide what you were doing. Others didn''t know about it. But FEIBA told me that he must protect you and the people around you. "


    "So you are a pest."


    Chu Feng gets up slowly. Xuanyuan duckweed said that just now, but that''s just a guess. But now that Fei lady''s words, Chu Feng''s left eye doesn''t see any deception: "who killed the leader of feimen? Why?"


    Mrs. Fei knew that she was not Chu Feng''s opponent. She said in a cold voice, "Xuanyuan 3000 is to find you, but FEIBA doesn''t say it. If you are still a person, you can kill Xuanyuan 3000, and Xuanyuan went wrong that night."


    Chufeng clenched his fist slightly and understood everything in an instant. His eyes flashed with cold light: "I still want to finish the election. Now, it seems, forget it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2271

    Xuanyuan family, before ancestral altar!


    Because Xuanyuan emperor founded the Xuanyuan family, it is called the first ancestor. However, when the Xuanyuan family was founded in the hidden world, Xuanyuan emperor built the ancestral altar, and set up two wordless steles on the ancestral altar. He did not tell people why, but everyone guessed that Xuanyuan emperor was worshiping his parents.


    However, no one knows who the parents of emperor Xuanyuan are. Many people guess that emperor Xuanyuan is the earliest group of human beings. Therefore, even if some people doubt it, no one will ask why.


    At the moment, a large figure of eight trigrams is depicted on an open space about one kilometer before the ancestral altar. Around the figure, countless people gathered, including those who participated in the fourth round selection of Dabi in the hidden world, some people watching the fun, and people from all branches of Xuanyuan family.


    Because there will be a fourth round selection of the hidden world Dabi, but no one knows what to do next.


    People had been informed yesterday that many people had come here early to wait. The sun was high, and there were still countless people converging here. Because of the previous several times, many people suspected that the Xuanyuan family would send them to a place they didn''t know.


    It''s a guess in people''s minds at the moment that there may be a more high-end place than Zhongzhou Xuanyuan. However, it needs Xuanyuan Yifu or Xuanyuan yuanxuan to tell us. Moreover, it is said that Xuanyuan emperor will also come today.


    As time went by, two figures suddenly fell from the sky, one left and one right standing around the eight trigrams.


    Xuanyuan Yifu, Xuanyuan yuanxuan!


    After two people appeared, did not speak, just quietly waiting for something in general.


    After a while, a strong pressure of the God of creation surged between heaven and earth. Everyone raised their heads and knew that emperor Xuanyuan was coming, but they didn''t know whether he was real or not today?


    But after a while, people saw that the emperor Xuanyuan didn''t appear as a shadow today, but he came down in his real body. He looked like an ordinary old man, but the kindness and the surrounding power contained in it made people feel like looking up to him.


    All the Xuanyuan family knelt on one knee, and the voice was loud: "welcome to the first ancestor!"


    Xuanyuan emperor slowly fell down and stood in the middle of the eight trigrams. With a faint smile on his face, he said, "all of you are free from gifts."


    After everyone got up, Emperor Xuanyuan said: "today is the fourth round selection day of the hidden world Dabi. Many people have already guessed that the Xuanyuan family is not the end of the hidden world Dabi. It is true that the people elected by the Xuanyuan family today will have a chance to go to a new world."


    "That place, in a certain level, is called the temple, and its full name is King Wu''s temple!"


    Xuanyuan emperor''s quiet words made people around him look surprised. What kind of place is the temple, the temple of King Wu?


    In Xuanyuan emperor''s next explanation, people also began to understand.


    The temple of King Wu is the top of the hidden world. It is the end of the hidden world. The legendary Demon Lord and Tibetan master are the people of King Wu''s temple. Secondly, the temple of King Wu is the closest place to respect the gods of all ages. In that place, the martial arts are respected and the prosperity is incomparable. It is said that the temple King Wu is a saint of heaven, but the Xuanyuan emperor does not know about it. Maybe it is only eternal God knows.


    Although Xuanyuan emperor only explained the place roughly, the people present had a general understanding of the place.


    The temple of King Wu is composed of four families. This time, the hidden world contest is sent out from the temple of King Wu. If Xuanyuan family is selected, it will randomly go to the four big families of the temple. The next four families will arrange the final hidden world Dabi, and only 100 people will be selected. The 51st to 100th are the core disciples of the four families.


    Eleven to fifty are the core disciples of the temple of King Wu, and the top ten will be sent to the front of the eternal God worship, and the top three will be the God worshiping disciples!


    Emperor Xuanyuan''s words made the whole audience boiling. He could even become the legendary disciple of worshipping gods. Although it was only three out of ten, we all knew that if we could become a disciple of God worship, we could go to the upper God''s realm even if the road was bad. This is a kind of intuition.


    However, after the excitement, there were countless people who participated in the hidden world Dabi. Many of them were eliminated from the four main cities. Then, people from the four major forces, including those from Zhongzhou and Xuanyuan secret land, were eliminated. But there were still some people joining in. Maybe they went to the Temple of King Wu, and there would be some people participating in it. Maybe it was the four great temples of King Wu Family members.


    In the face of the vast and endless world of the hidden world and the countless people who participate in the hidden world, how difficult is it to get into the top 100?


    The emperor Xuanyuan looked at the people. He only wanted those who participated in it to cherish their lives. Because the next hidden world Dabi was paved with blood. Only after walking through the vast sea of blood, could he be qualified to go to the immortal God.


    When the crowd was almost quiet, Xuanyuan emperor said again: "there are two rounds in the fourth round of selection. The first round is selected by Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuanxuan. Only those who pass are eligible to enter the second round. It is a boundless and dangerous world. Only when you go to the designated place of that place can you go to the four members of King Wu Temple Family, but,,,, "Xuanyuan emperor added with a deep look in his eyes: "that place is the intersection of the heaven and the myriad realms. There you may encounter demons, demons, and some very strange things. They are all the people who participate in the hidden world. They are your opponents. They don''t have much time. Those who don''t pass will automatically be eliminated and returned to Xuanyuan family''s secret place."


    "If you want to go to the temple of King Wu to see the hidden Dabi, you need to wait a few more months. Do you understand?"


    Facing this huge amount of information, people are digesting it there.


    At the top of the sky at the moment, Chu Feng stood there with the wings of magic light. He looked down calmly and stood beside him. He heard all the words of Xuanyuan Emperor just now.


    The temple of King Wu, the peak of the hidden world, the end of the hidden world? Four families? Does it include the situ family and the Huyan family? Thinking of situ Twilight cloud and Huyan Jue Ming, Chu Feng''s eyes are deep and cold. He will go to that place soon. I don''t know what to wait for?


    Looking down, Chu Feng faintly opened his mouth: "Xuanyuan Yifu must have blocked his world, but no matter how powerful his world is, it can''t withstand the crushing of two gods of nature. Go ahead, no matter what way, break his world for me and find xuanyuanlang and Yaya."


    Yan Luo''s eyes twinkled with light, which was produced when he heard the temple of King Wu: "what about you?"


    "Me?" Chu Feng raised his head to look at the distant sky: "I don''t want to kill Boren, but Boren died because of me. What do you say I want to do?"


    Yan Luo and Wu lie all know what he means. FEIBA''s death has touched Chu Feng''s inner slaughter and violence. If Xuanyuan emperor can''t deal with this matter well, Chu Feng will frighten this place with blood. They must also find xuanyuanlang and Yaya before chufeng starts.


    There was no more to say. Yan Luo and Wu lie left quietly. No one found their existence and went to the great elder''s territory.


    "God Emperor, I hope you don''t let me down!"


    Chu Feng wants to see the distance in the low sky. Xuanyuan duckweed has brought feiyuxin mother and daughter. This matter has to be solved after all. Xuanyuan emperor can handle it well, so it''s OK. At most, we can find xuanyuanlang and talk about it later.


    But if there is a problem with Xuanyuan emperor''s handling, chufeng doesn''t mind killing Xuanyuan 3000, and then killing xuanyuancuo. FEIBA''s death and beiruyan''s death are enough for chufeng to kill two people. As for Xuanyuan Yifu, and Xuanyuan Yifu, unless Yanluo and Wulie can''t find xuanyuanlang and Yaya, they will also die. This is the bottom line of chufeng. Chu Feng''s counter scale is to let others know. Don''t move People around him.


    At this time, Xuanyuan duckweed and others also fell in front of the crowd. Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui both followed. Feiyuxin took her mother''s hand, and looked at Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan fault angrily.


    Because Mrs. Fei has said it, Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan wrong made a move together.


    When he saw them suddenly, Xuanyuan 3000, who was standing in the distance, changed his face slightly. He was not because of Xuanyuan duckweed, but because of Madame Fei. On that day, he was very clear about his strength. How could he not die? Is it my illusion?


    Xuanyuan 3000 thought in his mind and rubbed his eyes there to make sure he didn''t have hallucinations. Madame Fei is still alive. She looks slightly ugly and sprouts a faint killing opportunity. But Xuanyuan emperor is there. Xuanyuan 3000 doesn''t know how to do it. Xuanyuan wrong also finds Mrs. Fei, and his whole face is pale.


    Xuanyuan 3000 heart some anxious, secret sound told Xuanyuan Yifu, said that the flying lady is not dead, she has seen himself.


    Xuanyuan Yifu himself was there listening to Xuanyuan emperor''s speech, and he also understood the place he seldom went to. He heard Xuanyuan 3000''s secret voice. His eyes seemed to be unintentional, but he looked at Madame Fei intently and narrowed his eyes.


    Xuanyuan 3000 asked him for help, but now Xuanyuan emperor can''t do anything here. He thought about it and said, "come on!"


    Immediately, two powerful Xuanyuan family members came out. Xuanyuan Yifu pointed to Mrs. Fei and said to the two people who came out: "take Mrs. Fei down first. Later, I want to know something about the inner city of Zhongzhou with her."


    The two powerful Xuanyuan family members walked over. Xuanyuan duckweed stood directly in front of Mrs. Fei and said with a sneer: "Er Bo, if you want to know about the inner city, what you should do is to find Bai Wuchang, right?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2272

    No one has paid attention to this side of the matter, in Xuanyuan duckweed stand up, and deliberately raised the tone, immediately attracted the attention of the public, we are curious to see, what is going on? What seems to be wrong?


    Xuanyuan emperor looked at it faintly and sighed in his heart when he saw Mrs. Fei. The last thing that he didn''t want to do finally happened.


    But Xuanyuan Yifu didn''t know that rescuing Madame was Xuanyuan emperor''s meaning. Facing Xuanyuan duckweed''s question, Xuanyuan Yifu gave a meaningful smile: "duckweed, do you talk to your second uncle like this, really good?"


    "Or did your father teach you to talk to me like this?"


    Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan laughed and spread his hands: "second brother, don''t pull me into the water. I can''t take her as a child all the time, so I don''t know about it and don''t express any opinions."


    Xuanyuan Yifu wants Xuanyuan yuanxuan to discipline Xuanyuan duckweed. He doesn''t want him to directly say that he has nothing to do with himself and won''t be in charge of Xuanyuan duckweed. Xuanyuan Yifu''s heart flits a faint haze. He knows very well that if FEIBA''s death is exposed, Xuanyuan Qianyi will be in bad luck.


    Because of the feeling between FEIBA and Xuanyuan emperor, no one knows better than him and Xuanyuan yuanxuan.


    But as long as you don''t say it, then it''s OK. If you try to kill Mrs. Fei, there''s no absolute evidence to show up. That''s just like that.


    Eyes slightly narrowed, eyes leaped over Xuanyuan duckweed fell on the body of the flying lady: "come here


    "Xuanyuan Yifu!" However, a few of Xuanyuan''s fans were shocked.


    Xuanyuan Yifu is very angry and smile: "good, very good, 3000, hands on!"


    Xuanyuan 3000 and so on is this sentence. Look at the silent Xuanyuan emperor standing there, and then direct hand, but Xuanyuan duckweed to block down, Xuanyuan fault then follow up, is also blocked by Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    "Enough!"


    Seeing that Xuanyuan''s family was about to start a fight, when everyone was excited, Xuanyuan emperor said faintly: "Lady Fei, say it!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu was surprised: "father!"


    Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes calmly turned to Xuanyuan Yifu, transmitting dignity: "if you still think I''m a father, then shut up for me."


    "Me Xuanyuan Yifu also wanted to say something, but Xuanyuan emperor said that, he did not dare to make a sound, but his face was very ugly. He felt that Xuanyuan emperor might have known about today''s affairs. The reason why he was still so quiet was just a kind of trial.


    The performance of their father, son and grandson had already let Xuanyuan emperor down. Xuanyuan Yifu said in his heart that he was still a little impulsive.


    With the emperor Xuanyuan''s opening, the two powerful Xuanyuan family members, even Xuanyuan 3000 father and son, did not dare to make another mistake. They slowly retreated a little. They just looked at Mrs. Fei with murders and threats, which seemed to warn her not to talk nonsense.


    Xuanyuan duckweed gives way to Madame Fei. The latter comes to see the people present. This is her first time to come to Xuanyuan''s secret place, and also the first time to see the emperor Xuanyuan and so many top figures in Xuanyuan''s family. It''s hard to avoid feeling flustered.


    "I know who killed my husband," he said, lowering his head


    All the people present looked at the plump and moving lady Fei without any trace of years. Many people were very curious about Fei BA''s death. Who dared to kill Xuanyuan emperor''s disciples? So at the moment, Madame Fei said that she knew who killed FEIBA, which aroused their inner curiosity, and also wanted to hear about the person and the courage.


    Xuanyuan emperor looks calm: "who!"


    "Father and son!" Mrs. Fei did not have any fear. Thinking of the situation at that time, she looked at Xuanyuan 3000 father and son with hatred in her eyes. She raised her hand and pointed to them: "it was the cruel hand of Xuanyuan 3000 father and son. Because of the reason why Chu Feng appeared in feimen, they thought FEIBA knew the trace of Chu Feng, so they went to the door. But FEIBA said that he didn''t know. The second time they went there, they killed FEIBA."


    "If I hadn''t been lucky, I would have been killed by Xuanyuan 3000. But even so, my life is hanging on the line. Fortunately, Princess duckweed saved me."


    Xuanyuan 3000 clenched his fist: "nonsense!"


    If he had known that Mrs. Fei had not died, he would have burned the place directly, but many things were not if. Xuanyuan 3000 could only shout to make himself appear more confident.


    "Let her say it."


    Xuanyuan emperor glanced over Xuanyuan 3000 coldly and said, "they are going to kill FEIBA in order to find Chu Feng. Is that all?"


    "No!" Mrs. Fei shook her head and looked at Xuanyuan 3000 father and son with hatred in her eyes: "in addition to finding Chu Feng and trying to kill him to avenge Xuanyuan Zheng, the main reason is that they want to get the supreme throne Chu Feng got on the mountain of asking questions. This is the real reason for them."


    "At that time, FEIBA told me that although xuanyuansanqian was a pity for xuanyuanzheng''s death, he did not dare to go against the emperor''s will to seek revenge from Chu Feng. However, the supreme throne has already allowed xuanyuan3000 to violate the emperor''s account!""Nonsense, it''s all nonsense." Xuanyuan 3000 looks very ugly, even if the flying lady said so, but he still can''t admit, death can''t admit.


    "Do you think I framed you? I almost died. Why should I protect a man who hurt me to frame you up? Xuanyuan 3000, you ambitious fellow, wasted money in that year when FEIBA thought you were a brother and friend, but you killed him reversibly. "


    Xuanyuan 3000 clenched his fists and grinned his teeth at Madame Fei. If not Xuanyuan emperor was still here, he would surely kill Mrs. Fei.


    As for the people present, they have believed Mrs. Fei''s words, because Mrs. Fei has no reason to frame Xuanyuan 3000. Many people have seen Mrs. Fei''s miserable appearance on that day, so they have no doubt about her words.


    "Mother, you are confused!"


    But at this time, a figure suddenly flew out of the crowd. It was Fei Yun. He came to the lady Fei and said, "my father was killed by Chu Feng. He had nothing to do with the three thousand princes. It was Chu Feng''s hand. The reason was that he was angry with his father to drive him away from the flying door. There was also the leakage of Yuxin, and the leakage of... And me


    People''s eyes flashed a light of contempt, Feiyun, this is a typical dogleg behavior, where they can not see, at the same time tell their own secrets, Chu Feng things to let Mrs. Fei change her mouth, heart and heart.


    Madame Fei was also in a trance. She slapped Fei Yun in the face and said angrily, "bastard, I saw Xuanyuan 3000 coming. I was seriously injured by Xuanyuan 3000. Am I dazzled and hallucinated?"


    "Possible!" Fei Yun covered his face and nodded: "Chu Feng is said to be able to read into an array and create an illusion array to make you hallucinate. It''s not surprising that you mistook 3000 princes and wrong princes. Mother, don''t talk nonsense. 3000 princes and wrong princes are not like that."


    Xuanyuan 3000 was still angry. When he heard Feiyun speak for himself, he put a meaningful smile on his mouth and said: "Madam Fei, I understand the feeling of your husband''s death, but don''t be blinded by some things. It must be Chu Feng''s work. Fei Shao Lord is a man of insight!"


    Fei Yun nodded with a smile: "yes, this is what Chu Feng did."


    As for whether it was Chu Feng who made Feiyun very clear, but he didn''t care about it. He only knew that now he wanted to please Xuanyuan 3000. If Xuanyuan 3000 was angry because of his mother''s words, he would certainly find a chance to kill them.


    As for this may also offend Chu Feng Feiyun. He thinks Chu Feng will not kill him, otherwise he will be killed when he starts to take him and feiyuxin away.


    In addition, there is another reason why he confuses black and white to speak for Xuanyuan 3000. He hears that xuanyuanlang is missing and may be dead. Then xuanyuancuo is likely to become the minor leader of Xuanyuan family. The spokesman of Zhongzhou inner city is always appointed by Xuanyuan family. He must be recognized by Xuanyuan family before he can become the leader of feimen.


    Otherwise, even if he is stable now, he will be kicked down in the future without the support of Xuanyuan family. It doesn''t matter who FEIBA is killed by Feiyun, as long as he has a good life.


    Because Feiyun''s words made the scene a little more complicated, Feiyu said angrily, "Feiyun, you are jealous of Chu Feng, you beast. Because you are jealous of a person, you can even ignore the life and death of his father. Are you still a human being?"


    "I envy him? What is he worth my envy Feiyun was not so polite to feiyuxin, and he said, "I think it''s your flower maniac. Who doesn''t know that you betrayed him because you like Chu Feng? I think this time you must be trying to please Chu Feng. That''s why you asked your mother to frame 3000 princes and wrong princes. You are the one who has no conscience. "


    "My father was brutally killed by Chu Feng, and my mother would have died if she hadn''t been rescued by Princess duckweed. You still want to please Chu Feng, confuse black and white, and let Chu Feng go unpunished. You are not a human being, you have no conscience!"


    The dispute between the two brothers and sisters caused most people to ponder, and the most interesting person was Xuanyuan 3000 father and son. This situation is what they would like to see, because they saw some people who started to shake Madame Fei''s words because of Fei Yun''s words. This is a good thing.


    "Ah At this time, the Xuanyuan emperor sighed and his body slowly floated up. He said faintly: "it''s still early. The next round of selection will last for a period of time. It will start in the afternoon. I don''t want to pay attention to these things. You can handle them by yourself."


    Xuanyuan emperor left directly. On the one hand, he was his most respected disciple like a son, and on the other was his own grandson. The supreme throne was probably related to Xuanyuan Yifu. Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t want to see it, because he felt that on the top of the sky, Chu Feng was surging.


    He knew that today he would either intervene or punish Xuanyuan 3000 or be neutral!


    I also deeply realize what Lu Wan said to him: to make a good choice, but he can''t make a choice. He can only choose neutrality. His children and grandchildren have their own happiness!


    Xuanyuan emperor''s departure also made the scene tense. Xuanyuan Yifu took a look at Xuanyuan yuan Xuan who was drinking and did not speak. He raised his finger and waved: "take down the rumor and frame Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan''s wrong person.""Zhi, kill Xing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2273

    When Emperor Xuanyuan left temporarily, Xuanyuan Yifu, the great elder, naturally had strong authority. At once, more than a dozen children of Xuanyuan family came out. All of them were at the peak of semi God''s later period. They walked towards Madame Fei and Fei Yuxin, and faintly sent out a killing opportunity to lock them down.


    Kill Xing!


    This is a rule within the Xuanyuan family. If you encounter people who affect the stability of Xuanyuan''s secret place, they will kill them directly regardless of their status and status.


    Nowadays, Xuanyuan Yifu directly kills Madame Fei and Fei Yuxin''s mother and daughter as people who destroy the stability of Xuanyuan''s secret place. But anyone who has a good eye can see that Xuanyuan Yifu just wants to cover up Xuanyuan 3000 father and son. Most people have already chosen to believe what Madame Fei said just now.


    Because Mrs. Fei doesn''t have to lie at all. It''s not good for her to wrongly accuse Xuanyuan 3000. She will also let her children suffer from the hostility of Xuanyuan family. Mrs. Fei is definitely not the kind of person with big chest and no brain.


    The reason why I have to say it now is that, as she said, the person who killed FEIBA was Xuanyuan 3000.


    "Second uncle!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed arrested Xuanyuan 3000, and he was also hard to get out of it. Seeing Xuanyuan Yifu, he directly wanted to start, and said, "how can you not tell the difference?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu directly chose not to hear it. He was very clear that now Xuanyuan emperor would not take care of this matter. As long as Madame Fei and his wife died, this matter would be over. Therefore, Xuanyuan Yifu naturally could not let lady Fei''s mother and daughter live. As for people like Feiyun, although they are a bit rogue, they are necessary to live.


    Because he needs him to reverse the words of starting to fly lady, otherwise people still guess and doubt, Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan wrong will still be in the forefront of the storm.


    Seeing so many people want to do something to their mother and sister, even Xuanyuan Yifu sends out the instructions. Feiyun''s face is full of tangled color. This is his own mother. He doesn''t care whether feiyuxin will die, but he is a little difficult to watch his wife being killed in front of him.


    Seeing the more than ten children of Xuanyuan family, Feiyun immediately made a decision in his heart. His backhand flashed on his wife''s body: "destroy the stability of Xuanyuan''s secret place, his heart should be punished!"


    Mrs. Fei is only there to pay attention to the children of Xuanyuan family who are coming towards her. She never thought of the danger coming from her side. She spat blood and fell to the ground, which happened in an instant, showing great pain in her eyes.


    The whole audience, even Xuanyuan Yifu and others, did not respond to this scene for a long time. Feiyun stood up and spoke for Xuanyuan 3000. They could barely accept it. Then Fei Yun turned around and started with Madame Fei. It would be difficult for them to accept it.


    No matter whether the parents are wrong or not, the children can not blame at will, let alone the parents.


    But now Feiyun even started his own mother in order to please Xuanyuan family. All the people felt was cold. Because a person like Feiyun would never be loyal, because what he thought most was himself, and for his own sake, he didn''t care if he didn''t recognize his six relatives.


    Feiyuxin''s eyes suddenly burst out: "Feiyun, you beast!"


    Fei Yun snorted coldly: "I''m a beast, but it''s better than you and your mother''s muddleheaded, even framed 3000 Wangye."


    Feiyun is not willing to be outdone. He and feiyuxin are fighting each other directly. Both of them are at the peak of the later period of the demigod period. For a while, they are fighting with each other. The more than ten children of Xuanyuan family have stopped because of this. Now that Feiyun is fighting for them, they have no need to fight.


    Xuanyuan duckweed has finally come back to her senses. Her eyes are fierce and she has swept through the clouds. She vowed to kill such a wolf calf no matter what.


    He also quickly got rid of Xuanyuan 3000 and came to Mrs. Fei''s side. She looked a little ugly under the exploration, because the internal organs of Mrs. Fei were directly injured by Feiyun. If there is no accident, she will die slowly.


    Qiu Chu Feng Cai saved people. Now she was killed again. She was still a cruel hand from her own son. Xuanyuan duckweed could feel the sadness in Madame Fei''s eyes.


    At the moment, the most enjoyable thing in my heart is Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan''s wrong father and son. They all retreated back and looked at the dying lady Fei, who was dying at any time, and Fei Yuxin and Fei Yun, who were fighting with each other there. Their eyes were full of fun. Anyone who saw such a picture was in a good mood.


    However, for Feiyun such a dogleg, Xuanyuan 3000''s heart has only a wipe of opportunity to kill.


    He is very clear that today Feiyun kills his own mother in order to please them. If one day a stronger person appears, or his life is threatened, he will also sell out the rest of the people. A person who has no loyalty to his closest relatives can count on him to be loyal to whom?


    Poor Feiyun didn''t know that his behavior not only didn''t get Xuanyuan 3000''s high regard and attention, but also aroused Xuanyuan 3000 to kill him in his heart. Otherwise, if he knew, he would be angry and spit blood.


    On the endless sky, Chu Feng looked at the things happened below coldly, with a faint killing opportunity in his eyes. For Feiyun''s behavior, he was pained by endless killing opportunities.Feiyun, a complete villain!


    When he was in the inner city of Zhongzhou, he was in charge of the supreme throne because of jealousy. Now, in order to get Xuanyuan 3000''s attention, they even killed their own mother, and even more, they killed their sister fiercely.


    Chu Feng can''t find the reason why people like Feiyun can live.


    Although feiyuxin is very strong, she didn''t reach the peak of the late demigod period for a long time, and the precipitation was not deep enough. She was able to fight with Feiyun at the beginning, but the wind slowly came out. It was only a matter of time before Feiyun defeated her.


    The right hand gently lifted up, stretched out a finger, Chu Feng mouth hook up a cold kill machine: "live in the world, is a waste of air."


    Suddenly, a beam of light shot out of Chu Feng''s fingers, straight to Fei Yun. There, he forced Fei Yuxin to open his hand. He felt something raised his head and saw only a flash of light passing through his eyes. Then he felt a pain in his heart and his body''s strength seemed to be hollowed out in an instant.


    Staring down his head, he saw that his heart position seemed to be burning. A small black hole appeared. A sharp pain filled the whole body. His body shook slightly. He raised his head to look at the sky.


    People who began to watch the excitement also found the situation of flying clouds. They all looked at the sky. Only Xuanyuan Yifu knew who was coming!


    Chu wind slowly appeared in the void, slowly fell down, to a distance of tens of meters from the ground when stable, he himself is in Xuanyuan secret place, at the moment to see his people are not curious.


    Looking at his eyes and staring at his painful Feiyun, Chu Feng said faintly: "once if you were not the son of feimen master, I would have killed you in feimen. Now you have to kill your mother, but also to your own sister, just to be a qualified dogleg, I can''t find the reason to let you live."


    The palm opens, Feiyun body slowly floats up, feiyuxin''s eyes flit over complex, but then becomes firm, she reads Feiyun this elder brother, but Feiyun will never read her sister.


    Mrs. Fei wants to open her mouth, but she has no strength at all. She can only watch the helpless flying clouds go up to nothingness.


    "You dare to kill me?" said Fei Yun, who had been hurt by Chu Feng


    Chu Feng didn''t answer Feiyun''s question directly, because he asked a very stupid question. Suddenly, a black whirlpool appeared behind Feiyun, completely involving Feiyun. Chu Feng looked indifferent. It seemed that he just killed a cat and a dog for Feiyun''s death.


    "The wind is weak, you haven''t left yet?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu said lightly at this time: "or do you want to stay and intervene in the affairs of Xuanyuan family?"


    Chu Feng picked up a bit of fun and sat down in the void: "naturally, I''m not interested in Xuanyuan family. It''s just said that the flying door master died because of my business. Originally, I just wanted to find xuanyuanlang. But now I hear such a strong news, I think I should be grateful."


    Gratitude is to start with the people who killed FEIBA.


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s eyes were cold: "Feng Shao also believes in the words of a woman like lady Fei. She thinks it''s 3000 and wrong. Did you kill Fei Ba?"


    "Why not?" Chu Feng asked, with a look of extreme cold: "and they are absolutely motivated and most likely people, I do not doubt them, do I still make friends with them?"


    "What''s more, Mrs. Fei is not afraid to stand up and tell a lie. We are not fools. We can still hear the truth."


    Some people nodded slightly and felt that Chu Feng was right because they also felt that Mrs. Fei had no need to lie.


    Xuanyuan Yifu was very angry and laughed: "one sided words!"


    "Brother in law, less wind!" Just at this time, the two figures came from a distance, and Xuanyuan Yifu, who was still angry, saw the two people''s faces violently twitch for a moment, and was surprised in his heart.


    Because the people who came were not others, but xuanyuanlang and Yaya who were said to be missing, but how did they get out of his world?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2274

    The people present also recognized Xuanyuan Lang and ya ya. Chu Feng stood up with his knees crossed, staring at Xuanyuan Yifu''s father, son and sun with cold eyes: "tell us where you were rescued, who kidnapped you, and why?"


    The whole scene is quiet, all ready to listen to xuanyuanlang and their truth.


    Brother 2274 chapter blood washing


    "3000, wrong!"


    But at this time Xuanyuan Yifu is a burst of drink, pointing to the nihility: "Chu Feng''s intention is not right, arrange Xuanyuan Lang to enter my family''s intention is not in line, give me a hand, take them, and punish them!"


    Chufeng was stunned, and immediately aroused a playful smile. Xuanyuan Yifu is now angry. He directly blames Xuanyuan Lang on the chess pieces arranged by him. He is trying to subvert the Xuanyuan family. Is it possible that Xuanyuan emperor will blame him?


    But it doesn''t matter, because Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan CuO have come out. Chu Feng''s patience is always better for the madness and irrationality of the dead.


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan, who has always kept silent, gave a cold drink. Xuanyuan duckweed, Xuanyuan jiaorui, and Xuanyuan Huining all flew across and blocked in front of Xuanyuan 3000 father and son: "xuanyuanlang was brought back according to my father''s will. At that time, Chu Feng didn''t know that Xuanyuan Lang had passed through Xuanyuan''s secret land. It''s just ridiculous that you blame Xuanyuan Lang."


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s look changed. At first, he thought it was the Chu wind that brought Xuanyuan Lang and Xuanyuan Huining to Xuanyuan''s secret place. He didn''t want to bring Xuanyuan yuanxuan according to Xuanyuan emperor''s will.


    Then there is no such thing. It was specially arranged by Chu Feng.


    But now he absolutely does not allow Chu Feng to tell the truth, and his face is cold: "so what? It may have been agreed by them for a long time. In the face of the possible threat to the Xuanyuan family, it is just in case that they would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let go of one and do it! "


    Xuanyuan 3000 father and son passed through the bitterness. Now they are in front of the three powerful gods. How can they break through the past, let alone the sky, Chu Feng and xuanyuanlang are also strong gods.


    "The man who kidnapped us is Xuanyuan 3000 father and son."


    At the moment when she was about to do something, Ya Ya said in a clear voice: "it is to kidnap xuanyuanlang and kill it when it is time to do so. In this way, Xuanyuan family will have to change the owner. At that time, in addition to Xuanyuan''s fault, no one has such qualifications to become the little master."


    When Xuanyuan Yifu spirit shocked Xuanyuan 3000, Yaya continued: "the person who kidnapped me is Xuanyuan''s fault, the purpose is to let me generate a strong blood for him, but the rogue Xuanyuan 3000 avoided seeing me from his father and son, saying that as long as I commit myself to him, he will give me freedom."


    "That''s why their father and son kidnapped us, and another reason is that,,"


    pointing to the angry Xuanyuan Yifu: "I heard their conversation, Xuanyuan 3000 and xuanyuancuo have their own purposes, and this old man has a purpose, that is, they covet fengshao''s supreme throne on the asked mountain, and kidnap me and xuanyuanlang to make Feng less tolerant And then he conspired to take it and take the throne. "


    Yaya ignored the tension on the scene and told all the facts, which caused people to be in a state of disbelief. However, they did not doubt that such a situation happened at all.


    Because Xuanyuan 3000 and Xuanyuan wrong have such motives. Whether it is xuanyuanlang''s position as a young master or Yaya''s amazing talent, they are enough for Xuanyuan 3000''s father and son to do so. What they didn''t think of was Xuanyuan Yifu.


    As a high-ranking elder of Xuanyuan family, he even coveted the supreme throne of chufeng and connived his son and grandson to kidnap others in order to force Chu Feng out. His behavior was too mean.


    Xuanyuan yuan Xuan''s eyes meaningfully passed Xuanyuan Yifu: "second brother, I don''t know if what ya ya said is true?"


    "Pure slander!" Xuanyuan Yifu''s whole body overflowed with a cold drink. The powerful power of the upper God was surging around his body. It was obvious that he was going to start.


    Chu Feng was not afraid of this, and passed Xuanyuan Lang and ya ya with one hand, and retreated to avoid being suppressed by Xuanyuan Yifu. At the same time, he turned back and asked softly, "what about them?"


    Xuanyuanlang and xuanyuanlang must have been rescued by them, but now they have been rescued, but there is no trace of Wulie and Yama.


    Xuanyuan Lang shook his head: "I don''t know. After they rescued us, they said that we should come first. Now we don''t know where it is."


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment. Wu lie and Yan Luo were definitely not the kind of people who lost their chains. Now they said that if something happened, it would be something. However, Chu Feng did not have time to explore these problems. He sent a message to go out and immediately carried out a bloodbath on the elder''s territory.


    Whether Xuanyuan Yifu or not they admit that they have done something, as long as they believe they can, so today Chu Feng will never let any of them live.


    Xuanyuan Yifu coveted the supreme throne and did not hesitate to connive at younger generations. It was totally inconsistent with the behavior of an elder. Xuanyuan 3000 kidnapped Xuanyuan Lang in order to become the leader of Xuanyuan family. He even had evil thoughts about ya ya, which was something Chu would never allow.Xuanyuancuo is the one who Chu Feng wants to kill most.


    Not only salivate Ya Ya, but also the rogue killed North Ruyan, all of this, Xuanyuan fault should die.


    What''s more, FEIBA didn''t say where he was killed by Xuanyuan 3000, which is enough for chufeng to kill the people of the elder clan. Blood debt and blood payment has always been the criterion of chufeng.


    In the face of Xuanyuan Yifu''s fangs, Chu Feng waved: "those who stay here are my enemies."


    All the people around began to slowly retreat, joking, and then there was a god level battle. How could they stay here at will? When the fierce fighting air current could directly crush them, it would be better to stay away for the safety of life.


    "Less wind, second brother!"


    Xuanyuan yuan Xuan looked at the scene faintly, took a drink from his own wine pot, belched and said, "this is the gratitude and resentment of you two. I hope you don''t involve anyone in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm. Of course, I won''t get involved in your affairs. I''ll do it myself!"


    "Yuan Xuan!" Xuanyuan Yifu immediately angry: "I am your second brother!"


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan frowned and knew that Xuanyuan Yifu wanted him to cooperate with him, but he knew that Xuanyuan Yifu had done such a thing. It would be good if they didn''t target them. How could they help?


    But after all, he was the brother of a mother''s compatriots. Xuanyuan yuanxuan sighed and said, "duckweed, jiaorui, leave here!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed face a Leng: "father!"


    "Go Xuanyuan yuan Xuan didn''t give her a chance to go on, so he gave her a cold drink.


    Xuanyuan duckweed in the heart tangled uncomfortable, why can''t Xuanyuan 3000 punish them, but let an outsider do it?


    But Xuanyuan yuanxuan has ordered Xuanyuan duckweed not to violate it. She nods to Xuanyuan jiaorui and Xuanyuan Huining and says, "follow me!"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui frowns and looks up at chufeng. She thinks that chufeng can only die in her own hands if she wants to die. Xuanyuan jiaorui is complicated when she wants to leave here.


    Chu Feng at the moment is also plain mouth: "you all go, butcher dog why you?" Finger gently a little Xuanyuan wrong: "of course, if that false dog leaves, you can start to kill him, do not need to be polite to me."


    Xuanyuan Cuo, who also wants to leave here, does not involve in the next battle. After hearing this, Xuanyuan CuO looks stiff. He is just the next god of the state. In the past, he can be proud, but in today''s situation, he has no pride at all.


    Even if Xuanyuan jiaorui doesn''t start with him, Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Lang can make him die miserably. What should we do?


    "You stay and stand with your father."


    Xuanyuan Yifu also frowned, and now the only way to solve everything is to kill chufeng. As long as you kill chufeng and get the supreme throne, then all problems are not problems.


    At the moment, it can only be like this. Looking at Xuanyuan Huining and others who are retreating to the distance and looking at him with murderous intent, Xuanyuan wrongly feels frustrated. How ever did he ever suffer such a thing in Xuanyuan''s secret place or in the holy land? But now is so real in front of his eyes, he dare not leave too far, he is afraid of death.


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s eyes were frozen. It was like a volcanic eruption. The power of the upper God burst out in an instant, setting off a powerful whirlpool. Facing the Chu wind in the air, he felt the power in it. We all know that if the ordinary lower God suffered such a blow, he would definitely die.


    But Chu Feng''s martial arts realm is only the middle God. How can he resist Xuanyuan Yifu''s attack?


    "Father, it''s a bad thing!"


    At this time, Xuanyuan 3000 began to change his face: "the strong four forces came to your territory under the leadership of Chu Shi, Yan Lu, Wu Han and Huangfu Yi, and started bloody killing. Chu Feng is going to destroy our family!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s face changed greatly. Chu Feng also dodged Xuanyuan Yifu''s attack and said with a smile: "by the way, I forgot to tell you that I still adjudicate on the little Lord. At the beginning, I said that unless I can''t find the evidence, as long as I find the evidence, I will let the people who hide the evil intention pay a heavy price."


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s face was full of anger, and he said, "yuanxuan, what are you waiting for?"


    Standing in the next empty Xuanyuan yuan Xuan also frowned. Chu Feng''s method was too bloody. When he was ready to stop all this, the voice of Xuanyuan emperor sounded in his ear. Xuanyuan yuan Xuan was stunned for a moment, and sighed slightly: "second brother, this is the evil you planted. Then no matter what kind of fruit you bear, you can bear it yourself!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu just felt that Xuanyuan yuanxuan had already planned to make a move, but later he didn''t have the intention to do it. He was shocked by what he thought and felt pain in his eyes.


    He knew that emperor Xuanyuan gave up on them, otherwise Xuanyuan emperor would have appeared at the moment.


    It is not realistic to ask Xuanyuan 3000 father and son to stop him. Xuanyuan Yifu raised his head and said in a cold voice, "kill you, even if you are extinct, you can reproduce again!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2275

    Startled, the power of the upper God!


    In the blink of an eye, Xuanyuan Yifu appeared in front of Chu Feng, with an absolutely strong momentum. Although Chu Feng despised Xuanyuan Yifu, Chu Feng still attached great importance to it when he really started. After all, Xuanyuan Yifu was also a powerful God.


    His taboo power is now the superior God. To Xuanyuan Yifu, it can only be said that he was in a strong collision between the two sides, and their separation flashed in Xuanyuan Yifu''s eyes.


    He could feel that chufeng was just the strong one of the middle gods. According to the reason, the chufeng could not be stopped at all. At least, it was the result of injury. However, Chu Feng did not stop him at all, but collided with him in front of him. Not only did he stop it, but also he was even and powerful. Xuanyuan Yifu felt incredible.


    Even the Xuanyuan yuan Xuan who stood by was surprised. How did Chu Feng do it?


    The two powerful gods were shocked, not to mention the rest of the people, and the most shocked were two people, Xuanyuan jiaorui and feiyuxin.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui knows that chufeng is stronger than herself, but at most she is the same as her mother Xuanyuan duckweed. However, when she encounters Xuanyuan Yifu, Chu Feng can be even. Xuanyuan jiaorui thinks in her head, what kind of state is Chu Feng and what kind of monster is the middle God against the upper God?


    For feiyuxin, it is a deep pain. She knows the strength of Chu Feng, but what worries her is that the man who is attracting worldwide attention is not her man, which is something she can''t accept. Since she was a child, she felt that her man was a man who stood aloof from the world, and Chu Feng fully met her standards.


    But now, all of this is her self thought, Chu Feng has no interest in her at all, the pink fist slightly clenched, destroy the idea of Chu Feng unprecedented strong.


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally didn''t know what people were thinking. He just slowly looked at Xuanyuan Yifu, his left pupil twinkled with cold color, and the cloudless sky slowly became overcast, and then it became a cloudy sky.


    It is impossible to fight against Xuanyuan Yifu without the force of taboo. Only when the taboo force has reached the upper level of God can he be qualified to fight against Xuanyuan Yifu.


    Chu Feng''s mouth aroused a touch of blood thirsty restlessness and playfulness. If he swallowed up a superior God, would the demon world be more intense? It''s like swallowing Huang Fu Ma Yu. That feeling must be great.


    But in a flash, Chu Feng gave up such a thought again. This is in Xuanyuan secret place. There are so many people watching him. If he does that, he will surely be found out. It is not advisable that he can only absorb a little bit of Xuanyuan Yifu''s power.


    With a blast, the force of taboo surges between heaven and earth, completely replacing the martial arts power just now.


    Feeling that the rolling magic power is vast and the people''s looks change greatly. They have almost ignored the name of Chu Feng''s taboo. Only when they remember that Chu Feng is a man of both magic and martial arts, taboo and demon God, besides the power of martial arts, also controls the power of taboo and magic.


    At the moment, the rolling power of the devil''s way is the powerful momentum of the upper God. We finally understand why Chu Feng can stop Xuanyuan Yifu''s attack.


    They are also superior gods. If they can''t stop Xuanyuan Yifu, they can only show taboo. It''s rubbish.


    "It turns out that you are already a superior God. It seems that I have lost sight of you."


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s eyes flashed with surprise, followed by a cold smile. He had been in the upper God for so many years, and there were absolutely few people who thought that they could fight with him in the realm of the upper God. Therefore, even if Chu Feng was the superior God of evil, Xuanyuan Yifu did not pay attention to it at the moment.


    With the big hands open, the Shinto surges, and it goes towards the Chu wind. The Chu wind just smiles and disappears in the same place. Xuanyuan Yifu seems to know that he is generally in the air. The Chu wind happens to appear. The two fight fiercely together. The powerful force surges, causing a huge air wave to sweep the sky and earth. The clouds roll in the sky, and the trees bend and even break on the ground, Some of them even vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    The power was so powerful that they could not stop it. Xuanyuan yuanxuan then stepped forward and built a barrier between them. If this development goes on, it is still unknown how many people were killed by the power of Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Yifu.


    In the battle between Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Yifu, the entrance of Xuanyuan secret place is not far away from the lake cave.


    A unique figure fell from the sky, a white dress moved with the wind, with a white veil. When she fell down and stood in front of the cave and looked at the calm lake, the two figures also fell down.


    The emperor Xuanyuan, who left the holy land temporarily, also appeared helplessly behind the masked woman.


    This person, not Lu Wan, can be who?


    There are two other people standing behind Lu Wan. They are martyrs and Yanluo. They rescue xuanyuanlang and Yaya. They will go back to fight with Chu Feng and crush Xuanyuan Yifu. However, they receive a message from Lu Wan that they are not allowed to help Chu Feng do anything today.


    Seeing that LV Wan''s back was silent, Yan Luo frowned and said, "respect God, crazy boy is in danger now. Why don''t you let me and Wulie help?""Chu Feng had two calamities before he became a demon." Lu Wan''s eyes were shining with enchanting colors. She calmly gazed at the swans swimming back and forth on the lake, and said faintly: "it was a great disaster of Chu Feng on the ice blade snow plain. She almost died and spent three months of cultivation, but it passed."


    "Today is the last calamity of Chu Feng. After this disaster, no one in the hidden world can fight against one of them."


    Yan Luo looked at the helpless Xuanyuan emperor standing on one side, then continued to ask: "kill Xuanyuan Yifu, crazy boy can achieve the God of creation?"


    "No!" Lu Wan shook her head and said, "Chu Feng''s fate has turned into darkness. Even if Chang''e and I are united, we can''t see the future track. But if he can survive today, no one can fight against him in the future. But if he dies, then he will be dead!"


    Yan Luo is even more puzzled: "even know that he may die, why can''t you help him?"


    Lu Wan turned around and looked strangely calm: "today is the calamity of Chu Feng. He must face it by himself. Anyone who helps him will change the track of his fate. Once he deviates from the track, when can Chu Feng become a demon? Have you grown up in your protection all your life


    Yan Luo was silent, and Lu Wan was reasonable. If Chu Feng could not face the danger alone, he would never become the supreme devil. However, Yan Luo was still a little uncomfortable thinking that Chu Feng might face life and death at any time.


    "Take a look at it!"


    Lu Wan didn''t say much more, but was calm: "Chang''e can suppress the mood of killing Xuanyuan''s secret place. Why can''t you? This is the future of Chu Feng. This is all he has. He is born to be the king. He is the lonely demon. He can dominate the universe. You help him, but you are also harming him. "


    Wu lie and Yan Luo looked at each other, and they already understood Lu Wan''s meaning: "what are we going to do next?"


    "The temple of King Wu!" Lu Wan pointed to the sky: "this time, if Chu Feng can survive, then he will go to the temple of King Wu, really go to the front of those people, open the sixth forbidden area and ascend to the position of demon God. If he dies today, everything will be over, but you always need to do something."


    "Demon Jun, Chi Sha, fo Sha and Qing Sha will also go out of the heaven punishment battlefield soon. When the ring of ethereal spirit reaches Chu Feng''s hand, the demon will come!"


    "The ring of the void?" Yan Luo frowned: "it is said that the ring of ethereal spirit is taken by the ninth princess. Do you want me to go to the wild demon domain to have a look, find the nine princess, and get the ring?"


    Lu Wan gently shook his head: "no, when it''s time, the ring of ethereal spirits will naturally appear in Chu Feng''s hands. Of course, the premise is that he can survive today. There are a few variables that I haven''t seen clearly."


    Yan Luo turned his eyes in frustration. He felt that Lu Wan was just asking questions and not knowing about it. However, this was just a murmur in his heart. Although he was a powerful God of nature, in front of Lu Wan, he was only a mole ant. The dignity of a saint of heaven was not something that could be challenged by a saint.


    Patting Wulie on the shoulder: "well, let''s go. I heard that King Wu is a saint of heaven. I don''t know whether it''s true or not. I''ll find him and abuse him severely. I''ll learn from the boy who broke the sky and make a king."


    In Wu lie''s helplessness, the two people left, and there was no breath left. It seemed that there was no general appearance at all.


    "There are many dead branches in the trees, so many people are not even in heart!"


    After Wu lie and Yan Luo left, Lu Wan looked at Xuanyuan emperor lightly: "that''s your son, grandson and great grandson, but you should also be clear that the person they offended is Chu Feng. Look aside, some things of Xuanyuan family inheritance can almost be changed, and change means death."


    Xuanyuan emperor took a deep breath. He understood what Lu Wan said, but he felt a little uncomfortable after all.


    Slightly nodded: "respect God''s words, Xuanyuan emperor in mind!"


    Lu Wan didn''t say anything about the present, but just looked at the calm lake. After a long time, she said faintly, "Yellow Emperor, do you think Chu Feng can go through this disaster?"


    Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t know why Lu Wan asked that, but he seriously replied: "Chu Feng, as a taboo demon God, nearly died countless times since his debut. But in the end, he survived. I think today, he will also be lucky!"


    "Is it?" Lu Wan asked in a faint way. Her eyes should look at the far sky. She sighed softly in her heart. Compared with his continued life, I hope he will die!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2276

    Near zutan, the fighting continues, and the destructive power has spread for tens of kilometers, but the important things are protected by Xuanyuan yuanxuan without any influence.


    But the powerful destructive power caused by Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Yifu has shocked people''s hearts.


    This is the power of God. They change color with one idea. They can destroy heaven and earth with one gesture. When they have deep fear and fear of these forces, they are burning for their own realm. They are afraid of such power, but they also desire to obtain such power.


    At the moment, chufeng and Xuanyuan Yifu are the center of the world. At the moment, they are attracting attention!


    There was a tremendous noise. Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Yifu were separated again. From the beginning of the war, they were equal. No one could hurt anyone. They were just attacking and defending constantly there. Their strength was between Bozhong.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his mouth slowly picked up a funny smile.


    When Xuanyuan Yifu saw Chu Feng''s smile, he felt uneasy. He didn''t know why. He felt worse than knowing that the elder''s territory had been washed with blood. What''s the matter?


    However, the strength of Yiyuan''s magic wing was more powerful than that of Xuanyuan''s light.


    So why does Chu Feng have to do this? When his strength reaches a certain level, everything is floating clouds. The magic light wings can make Chu Feng''s speed faster, but it is not traceless. What is he going to do?


    The thought turns between, between heaven and earth suddenly appeared the endless empty shadow of Chu wind.


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s face changed slightly. Looking around, Xuanyuan Yifu had already set off a storm that could not be calmed down. He found that he didn''t know which one was the essence of Chu wind. Was Chu Feng going to attack himself in such a way?


    The idea has not fallen, the ground suddenly came to Xuanyuan wrong a scream.


    When Xuanyuan Yifu''s spirit was shocked, he immediately knew what Chu Feng was going to do. He wanted to make his mind upset. The great elder''s territory was bloodwashed and many descendants were killed. However, those Xuanyuan Yifu would not care too much. If Xuanyuan CuO had an accident, he would definitely feel heartache.


    Compared with the original know Xuanyuan is dead, but also heartache.


    Looking at the ground, chufeng took Xuanyuan CuO''s neck with one hand and slowly rose into the air. Xuanyuan 3000 couldn''t resist Chu Feng and grabbed Xuanyuan Cuo.


    "Let go of him!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu looks ferocious and ugly. He didn''t expect Chu Feng to do such a thing, but he absolutely did not allow Xuanyuan to make a mistake: "otherwise, I will make you regret your behavior."


    Chufeng just smiles at this, but in this smile, a force directly blows on Xuanyuan''s wrong body. Chu Feng doesn''t care about Xuanyuan Yifu''s anger and threat: "what I want today is your Xuanyuan Yifu''s family of extermination. Those who rush back to support should be almost dead now?"


    After receiving the attack on the territory just now, Xuanyuan 3000 couldn''t separate themselves. The rest of the group rushed back. However, listening to Chu Feng''s words, Xuanyuan Yifu''s look could not be too ugly.


    He found that he underestimated Chu Feng''s bloodiness. He was not so simple as blood washing, but wanted to exterminate the clan and the clan of his Xuanyuan Yifu.


    Looking ferocious, Xuanyuan Yifu temporarily ignored Xuanyuan''s miserable mistake and said in a cold voice, "immediately, you will regret it."


    Suddenly, Xuanyuan Yifu turns around like a meteor in the direction of Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan lang. obviously, Xuanyuan Yifu wants to take down their brothers and sisters to threaten chufeng, so he doesn''t believe that chufeng still doesn''t let Xuanyuan go.


    But Chu Feng did not mean to worry at all, as if he didn''t care at all.


    And Xuanyuan Yifu stopped at this time as if he was blocked by something. Suddenly, he turned back and said, "what have you done?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu finds that there is an invisible barrier in front of him. This barrier makes him unable to go out at all. If he can''t go out, he can''t take Xuanyuan Huining''s brother and sister. He can only watch Xuanyuan suffer torture and even be killed by Chu Feng.


    Chufeng just laughs at this, but doesn''t mean to explain it. In order to prevent Xuanyuan Yifu from jumping into the wall, Chu Feng has long covered the space for the two men to fight in the demon kingdom. It turns out that Xuanyuan Yifu is not a man of integrity. He even wants to take Xuanyuan Huining''s brother and sister to threaten him.


    So in such a case, Chu Feng broke Xuanyuan''s wrong limbs without feeling, and let his shrill scream reverberate between heaven and earth, and make people''s bodies tense and feel the endless cold.


    "Stop it


    Xuanyuan Yifu was completely angry. After two attempts, he couldn''t go out. His face suddenly exploded and he directly launched a powerful attack against chufeng. Although there were empty shadows around him, the one who caught Xuanyuan wrong was the essence of chufeng.


    But Xuanyuan Yifu can''t get close to Chu Feng. All of a sudden, those empty shadows are in front of him. Xuanyuan Yifu is forced to stop: "what''s going on?""They are shadows indeed." Chu Feng''s light smile, with a playful hand holding Xuanyuan wrong bone slowly crushed, also back: "but they are the virtual shadow of attack power, but they are not very strong, just have the fighting power of semi God''s later peak state, they can''t stop the elder elder."


    Although can not stop, but enough to delay a little time to let the Chu wind ravage Xuanyuan wrong.


    With the scream of the wrong Xuanyuan, Xuanyuan Yifu also angrily hands.


    And Chu Feng also mercilessly tortured xuanyuancuo, thinking of the desolate death of beiruyan, xuanyuancuo, such a person does not die, heaven forbid.


    Unable to bear the pain, Xuanyuan gave a cold drink: "if you have seed, you will kill me. My great grandfather will not let you go. You bastard, you wild seed, you, ah!"


    Still want to continue to scold Chu Feng, but Chu Feng''s hand directly broke xuanyuancuo''s backbone, as if xuanyuancuo''s state could be cured, it could only be a waste.


    A kick in xuanyuancuo''s body, Chu Feng''s eyes cold down, fist across the air swing, can only see the shadow of the fist, do not know how many attacks xuanyuancuo suffered, only know xuanyuancuo there constantly scream, to the end is no voice.


    Xuanyuan Yifu is eliminating the shadow of Chu Feng. Seeing Xuanyuan wrongly suffering from torture, he is burning with anger: "ah!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu also accelerated the speed of the attack, but still unable to quickly break through the past, Chu Feng''s virtual shadow is too much.


    But in the situation that people have no way, and Xuanyuan 3000 can''t get close to it, the shadow of fist constantly falls on xuanyuancuo, and a perfect person is beaten to pieces by Chu Feng. The wrong prince, once proud and respected, was beaten to death by Chu Feng.


    But all this is not finished, Chu Feng raised his hand and the pile of meat was wrapped up like meat stuffing, rubbed and burned, and Xuanyuan died of no integrity, and finally there was no residue left.


    Everyone is still in a trance, Xuanyuan fault is gone like this?


    Xuanyuan duckweed has some bad feelings in her heart. She is very disgusted with Xuanyuan 3000 father and son, but everyone is Xuanyuan family. She still doesn''t want to see them die, but Chu Feng has been completely angry. Who can stop his anger?


    Xuanyuan Yifu also broke through the barrier of virtual shadow when Xuanyuan mistakenly turned into fly ash. Although there are many virtual shadows around, they have not stopped Xuanyuan Yifu.


    At this time, Xuanyuan Yifu had no time to be angry. The endless virtual shadow of Chu wind suddenly turned back and forth in the air. At first, we could see the entity of Chu wind, but now we don''t know which one is the entity of Chu wind.


    Xuanyuan Yifu suddenly thought of something. Chufeng wanted him to exterminate his family. Now Xuanyuan is dead by mistake. The next thing is Xuanyuan 3000. He looks angry and says, "Chu Feng, stop me!"


    His body quickly moved towards the sky, because he had already seen a figure of Chu wind appear behind Xuanyuan 3000, and stretched out a hand to pinch it towards Xuanyuan 3000''s neck. He had already died an excellent grandson, and could not let the best son die, so he would have nothing.


    But Xuanyuan Yifu''s speed is very fast, but compared with the prepared Chu Feng, it is still a little slow. Among the complicated looks of everyone, Xuanyuan 3000 screamed and was completely controlled by Chu Feng, unable to move at all.


    "Elder, how do you feel?"


    Standing behind Xuanyuan 3000, Chu Feng completely controlled his life and death. He raised his head and looked at Xuanyuan Yifu, who had stopped: "think about the death of feimen master, those who were killed by your grandson Xuanyuan wrongly, and those who were being bullied and humiliated by your second grandson Xuanyuan. What do you feel in your mind now? Are you very frustrated?"


    Gently sighed: "and your present mood, is the mood of those people, because of their identity and status, can only endure, now you feel it?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu clenched his fists. Naturally, he could understand that feeling. But the world was not fair. He said coldly: "let go of Xuanyuan 3000, you and I will fight for life and death."


    Chu Feng thought with a smile: "do you think I may let go of the man who killed the feimen master?"


    Xuanyuan Yifu''s eyes were full of violent killing, gnashing his teeth: "unexpectedly, then I should not have this son, you go to die together!" Instant convergence of powerful forces, can not let chufeng let Xuanyuan 3000, he will let chufeng and Xuanyuan 3000, die together!


    Otherwise, it can only be threatened and pinched by Chu Feng.


    Powerful power, ravaging the void, Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s look changed greatly. He knew what Xuanyuan Yifu was going to do. He was about to open his mouth. Suddenly, a golden light flashed, and Xuanyuan Yifu''s body shook and stood in the air.


    An arrow to the West!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2277

    Cool through the heart!


    Xuanyuan Yifu is still there to prepare to let Chu Feng and Xuanyuan 3000 die together with a powerful force, but he has not sent out the final strength, and the powerful attack has not been completely solidified and shaped, and it has been pierced by an arrow from nowhere.


    The arrow seemed to appear behind Xuanyuan Yifu out of thin air, and then directly penetrated his body and even burst his heart.


    All people, no matter Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Yifu, or anyone else, were shocked by this sudden scene.


    Xuanyuan Yifu, a superior God, who can burst his heart with one arrow?


    Chu Feng was the first to react. He thought of what Longbo and he said. His face suddenly changed, but before he made a warning, three arrows appeared in the air not far from Chu Feng''s eyes. They shot with the burning feeling of the sun. They contained the terrifying power of the God of nature, even more powerful than the power of the God of nature.


    Sun bow, sun arrow!


    Chu Feng looked ugly, and the wings of magic light quickly dodged away. The three arrows swept over from his original position to the land more than ten kilometers away, which instantly set off a terrible explosion. Some people who looked at this side in the distance turned into nothingness among the three arrows.


    No matter what state they were, they were unable to resist the devastating blow of the three arrows and became dust.


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the top of the sky coldly. He knew who was coming, and he awed everyone with absolute bloody and powerful means.


    "Chu Feng, can only be killed by me!"


    Everyone was surprised where the arrows came from and why they seemed to be produced directly from the air. Leng Po Tian appeared beside Xuanyuan Yifu with a bow without strings. His cold and open face was arrogant: "whoever wants to kill chufeng, I will kill the one first, because I am the only one in the world who has the qualification to kill chufeng. ¡±


    the appearance of the cold broken sky surprised all the people on the scene. Who was this person? Why do you look so young, but you already have the realm of the God of creation? And why is the bow and arrow without strings? Why is it filled with the power to kill God?


    "You are cold broken sky, war temple, war king?"


    And Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan was reacting at the moment. After seeing the sun shooting bow, he said, "are you not forbidden by the goddess in the lost battle world?"


    "Oh, know me?" Leng Po Tian showed a cruel smile and put a hand on Xuanyuan Yifu''s shoulder: "it seems that I am very famous, yes, I am the king of war, Leng Po Tian, the king of the war world!"


    The king of war?


    For some people who don''t know it, when they hear that the battlefield of the gods and the left battle world in one of the five forbidden areas, they all look at Leng Po Tian. Is he the king of the left war world?


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan stepped forward a little and looked at Xuanyuan Yifu, who was weak at the moment because of the sun shooting arrow. His eyes narrowed: "king of war, as the inheritor of Dayi, you belong to the senior level. It''s not good to bully my Xuanyuan family?"


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s words also let the people on the scene understand that the person in front of him is the one who inherited the inheritance of Dayi, but the speed of growth is too fast? Is it the God of creation?


    "Insult you? Can''t I afford to be insulted? "


    Leng Po Tian laughs coldly and arrogantly. A powerful force is gathering in the palm of his hand: "anyway, Chu Feng can only die in my hand humbly. Whoever wants to kill him before me, then I will kill who!"


    Speaking of the words, the cold broken sky put on Xuanyuan Yifu''s shoulder that hand began to appear light light, but later more and more vigorous, that kind of light until Xuanyuan Yifu completely shrouded in it.


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan looks slightly changed: "stop it!"


    Xuanyuan Yifu is a superior God. Although his heart has been destroyed, he can still survive as long as he is cultivated. However, Leng Po Tian is now going to directly destroy Xuanyuan Yifu.


    Leng Po Tian laughs coldly, and suddenly the shock wave blows out a blow. The powerful force directly flies out with Xuanyuan Yifu''s body. The body also slowly dissipates in that strength. Leng Po Tian also raises the sun shooting bow and shoots an arrow at Xuanyuan yuanxuan who is about to rush over.


    The seemingly random arrow contains the powerful power of the God of nature. Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s face changed suddenly. He knew that he could not stop the cold breaking arrow. It was so strong that he could hardly breathe.


    Clenching one''s teeth, the sky suddenly flits across the void, and the earth behind him rises an amazing explosion. Fortunately, the ancestral altar and the eight trigrams are created by Xuanyuan emperor, otherwise they have been affected by this powerful force.


    However, the death of Xuanyuan Yifu is a fact.


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan stands tall in the void, and his eyes pass through the pain. For endless years, he and Xuanyuan Yifu are busy improving their accomplishments. It seems that there is not much contact between them. However, they are brothers. Even if their ideas appear to the left, they will not affect their brotherhood. But now he is destroyed by a cold arrow How can Yuan Yuan Xuan not suffer?


    As for the people on the periphery, they are deeply in awe of the cold broken sky. Like Xuanyuan Yifu, such a powerful superior God, he even shot to death with one move. How powerful is the power of the God of creation?At first, Fei Yuxin, who still had deep nostalgia for Chu Feng, flashed her eyes. Looking at the arrogant Leng Po Tian, she suddenly felt that this was the real man. But the idea was that Chu Feng went up to ask the mountain and sat on the supreme throne, which could make heaven a saint.


    In front of the saints of heaven, what is the God of nature?


    "Chu Feng, have we met again?"


    Leng Po Tian tilted his head and sneered: "I still remember the first time I met you and me. At that time, my king was just the peak of semi gods. Now it has been a long time. I have stepped into the God of creation. How can I be forbidden to be just the upper God? Isn''t it clearly given to me to kill


    Chu Feng clenched his fist, and some sweat had appeared in his palm. Leng Po Tian''s present state can crush him strongly, not to mention his top artifact, the sun bow, which is as powerful as the power of a single arrow.


    What a mistake!


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart. If Wu lie and Yan Luo don''t show up at the moment, he can only face it by himself. He raises his head boldly and brings up a smile: "it''s been a long time since I saw you. The growth of lengshao is really amazing, but it''s a pity that even if you are stronger, Chang''e still doesn''t love you, she still likes this little Lord more."


    "So you''re going to kill me now. Do you think about the consequences? For me, Chang''e went into the wild demon domain alone. The ice blade and snow field pressed down the four gods of nature. Are you afraid of death


    Leng Po Tian began to smile, and the smile was frantic with bloodthirsty, and it was necessary to destroy the color of Chu wind.


    "Chu Feng, if you don''t die today, I won''t give up." Leng Po Tian completely inherits all of Dayi, including Dayi''s love for Chang''e. at the moment, Chu Feng''s words strongly stimulate him, because no matter how strong he is, Chang''e still doesn''t love him, but when he is used like a chess piece, it can''t change the fact.


    The smile shows absolute coldness. Leng Po Tian raised his sun shooting bow and started to shoot an arrow to destroy the sky and the earth.


    "King of war!"


    At this time, the departing Xuanyuan emperor appeared from nothingness, wearing gold armor, which was more inviolable than the peace that began to appear: "this is Xuanyuan''s secret place. If you want to kill less wind, I won''t stop it. If you kill my son, I won''t care about it. But Leng Po Tian frowned and looked at Xuanyuan The golden armor on the emperor''s body passed a trace of fear: "God Emperor, what do you want to say?"


    "Put away your bow!" The emperor Xuanyuan said: "the power of the sun shooting bow is too strong. Xuanyuan can''t afford it. As long as you put the bow back, I don''t care how you want to fight with fengshao. Otherwise, if you want to kill fengshao, kill me first!"


    Leng Po Tian has narrow eyes and is not used to being threatened by people like this. However, Emperor Xuanyuan has been with Dayi for a period of time before the endless years. He is only the inheritor now. He has the qualification to fight with Xuanyuan emperor, but that will give Chu Feng an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    With a cold smile, he took back his hand to shoot the sun, and the bow disappeared in his hand: "the emperor opens his mouth, I will give you a face, but remember what you said, don''t interfere. If anyone prevents me from killing chufeng, I will let him be the same as your son, because only I can kill chufeng, which is necessary!"


    Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t say too much. He turned around and disappeared into nothingness. It seemed that he didn''t care about the death of Xuanyuan Yifu. Seeing this scene, Xuanyuan yuanxuan knew that Xuanyuan emperor had given up Xuanyuan Yifu from the beginning.


    After a glance at Xuanyuan 3000, which is still under the control of Chu Feng, today Xuanyuan Yifu''s extermination of the clan is an unchangeable fact. With a slight sigh, he turned around and said, "the rest of you, withdraw with me!"


    Next came the battle of the God of creation. Even he could not resist the fierce battle of absolute strength, let alone the rest of Xuanyuan family?


    The surrounding area is completely emptied. Only Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian look at each other. Both of them have the color of destroying each other, and Leng Po Tian does not conceal his violent killing opportunity to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng sighed and knew that the cold breaking day would come, but he didn''t expect that he could come so quickly. Xuanyuan 3000 left his hand and went away. The cold eyes burst out directly, and ignited a little flame, which turned into powder in nothingness.


    Since then, Xuanyuan Yifu, Xuanyuan 3000 plus Xuanyuan fault, the great elder, completely collapsed!


    "Chu Feng, are you ready to die?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and said, "I always walk on the road of death, but every time the people who die are not me, and what I think now is."


    "And Chang''e lingering, that wonderful taste!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2278

    All Leng Po Tian does is to one day let Chang''e''s eyes look at him. It can be said that for Chang''e, he will not hesitate to destroy the whole world, and it doesn''t matter if there are millions of corpses.


    Chu Feng is again and again in front of him and Chang''e things, as well as gentle touching things.


    Leng Shatian''s eyes were burning with anger that could only be extinguished by killing Chu Feng, and the madness that could be calmed only when there was no residue left of Chu Feng. The terrifying power of God of creation gathered in the sky, and the whole Xuanyuan secret land seemed to have been hit by an earthquake. Even in a distant place, the slight vibration could be felt.


    However, such a shock only lasted for a while and then subsided. We guess it must be emperor Xuanyuan who secretly eliminated the terrible power of Leng Po Tian. Otherwise, if Leng Po Tian was really released completely, Xuanyuan''s Secret realm would absolutely not stop his power from raging, and everyone might be affected at that time.


    But Chu Feng in the face of the cold broken sky, constantly gathering the opportunity to kill is not a bit of feeling, like a pool of stagnant water in general calm, but the pupil of the left eye flashed a trace of dignified.


    Although his words stimulate Leng Po Tian, he does not dare to despise Leng Po Tian in terms of tactics. After all, he is a god of nature, and he still inherits all the creator gods of Dayi.


    The only good thing is that emperor Xuanyuan suppressed Leng Po Tian from using the sun shooting bow, but even if Leng Po Tian didn''t use the sun shooting bow, it was also a kind of pressure for Chu Feng, because Leng Po Tian''s realm was the God of creation, and the sun shooting bow just made him stack his own fighting power.


    So at the moment, Chu Feng slightly dignified eyes across the cold broken day, thinking about how to get rid of this guy.


    Yes, Chu Feng is not thinking about killing Leng Po Tian, but how to get rid of him.


    He was confident that he could fight anyone in the realm of the upper God, but the God of creation was not as interesting as that. He also thought of Wulie and Yanluo again. It was absolutely not so accidental that they would not disappear for no reason. Was it related to the appearance of cold broken heaven?


    But who can let Yanluo and Wulie leave? Chu Feng at the moment completely can not think, only know that if he does not get rid of the cold broken day, his life may end today.


    Leng Po Tian finally made a move at this time, and the powerful God of creation moved directly, with the power of the world and all living beings.


    To the God of creation is to rely on the strength of his own world to fight, Leng chuantian is now the God of nature, and he certainly has such a great ability. Chu Feng dare not take it lightly. He gives full play to ten percent of his strength in a moment of cold eyes, and the demon God field is directly blocked in front of him.


    The force of the cold breaking sky thundered on the demon kingdom without any delay. The roar caused the earth to fluctuate continuously. There were even cracks on the ground. The thick black clouds in the sky were rolled up and down by the powerful force that day, and finally there were signs of dissipation.


    One move, cold breaking the sky is just one move. Let''s see that there is still a gap between Chu Feng''s combat effectiveness and cold breaking sky.


    One is the upper God, the other is the middle God. How can we have a fair war?


    But Chu Feng is not the kind of fear that people suspect, but a pair of eyes burning crazy, a kind of more crazy than the cold breaking day color.


    With the help of the magic light wings, Chu Feng took the initiative to move towards the cold broken sky. The two men finally fought fiercely together. People could only hear the strong collision sound, and could only see the turbulent environment of the two people''s war, but they could not see where they were.


    The power of endless destruction constantly falls on the earth. In addition to the eight trigrams and the ancestral altar, the surrounding earth is in constant disintegration, which seems to be the end of the world and will be destroyed at any time.


    In a flash, Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian appear again, the latter''s posture is frantic, and his body is filled with crazy and terrifying combat power.


    But Chu Feng''s face was a little pale. He couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. It was unfair to fight against the cold broken sky. He could still spit blood after hundreds of rounds of fighting. Chu Feng felt that he had exceeded his expectation.


    It''s just that today''s situation is not as expected, but to run away or kill Leng Po Tian. However, compared with killing Leng Po Tian, only running away is more suitable.


    But cold breaking the sky is the existence of the state of God of creation. An idea can change a world. If you want to run away under his eyes, unless it is also the realm of God of creation, it is very difficult to disappear in front of him.


    In the heart secretly scolds a dog day''s God, the Chu wind also gathers the inexhaustible taboo power, lets the entire sky also become darker.


    "Is the end of the force?"


    Leng Po Tian sneered and didn''t mean to put Chu Feng in his eyes at all, and the corners of his mouth raised a look of contempt: "I told you long ago that the devil does not grow up to be dregs. Now I will let you understand how stupid it is for you to successfully enrage me, and let you know that my girl can''t be touched."


    With a wave of his big hand, the cold broken sky launched the attack again. He could see the shadow of a giant beast in the sky. He opened his huge mouth and bit at the Chu wind. It seemed that he was going to swallow the Chu wind. All the people who looked at it were slightly shocked."Don''t go out!"


    In the distance, Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Lang want to go out when they see that the Chu wind is being overwhelmed by the cold broken sky. However, Xuanyuan yuanxuan stands in front of them and looks calm: "Chu Feng is the superior God, but now he can''t stop Leng Po Tian, so you just want to go up and die."


    Xuanyuan Huining clenched his small fist: "but, brother-in-law, he?"


    Xuanyuan yuan Xuan shook his head: "this is his life, now can only rely on himself, life or death."


    "I''ll go to my great grandfather!" Xuanyuan Huining''s heart tightened for a moment. On the surface, it was his brother-in-law, but in fact it was her man. How could he see the tragedy of Chu Feng and suddenly think of Xuanyuan emperor.


    "Huining!" Xuanyuan yuanxuan stopped her and said, "if your great grandfather wants to do something, he has already done it just now, and the reason why you don''t do it is absolutely not going to do it. So the result of going to your great grandfather is the same as now, praying for a miracle. Otherwise, Xuanyuan yuanxuan has not continued to talk about it, but we all understand him That is to say, unless there is a miracle, the Chu wind of the upper God realm will definitely be cruelly killed by the cold and broken heaven of the state of God. That is a gap between the great realms and it is hard to make up for it.


    Even if Chu Feng was taboo, he could kill God with everything, but now that this God is the God of creation, it is doomed that Chu Feng can no longer create such a miracle. Moreover, everyone will never forget that cold breaking sky has not yet launched the sun shooting bow. If the bow comes out, Chu Feng can only die a little faster.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s whole heart was flustered: "what should I do now?"


    Seeing that far away place, Chu Feng collided with Leng Po Tian hard, obviously falling behind. Although compared with Xuanyuan Yifu who was killed by seconds, Chu Feng is very strong, but no matter how strong it is, it is not as strong as cold breaking sky. This is hard injury.


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan and others did not speak because there is only one person in Xuanyuan''s Secret realm who can help Chu Feng, that is Xuanyuan emperor.


    But the emperor Xuanyuan didn''t mean to help chufeng just now, so they didn''t know how to answer Xuanyuan Huining''s question. Today, everything can only be done by chufeng himself.


    Compared with the surprise of the public or some pity, feiyuxin''s heart is a kind of comfortable mood.


    When Chu Feng refused her several times, she would destroy it if she couldn''t think of it. However, her own strength was not enough to destroy Chu Feng. Therefore, seeing that Chu Feng would be killed by the cold broken sky at any time, Fei Yuxin felt at ease that she would not accept her and would die.


    At this time, the heaven and earth shook again. The Chu wind, like a meteor, was blown away thousands of meters away from the cold sky. His body was in a mess and his blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth.


    On the contrary, Leng Po Tian is not injured at all. On the contrary, with the raging Chu wind, his strong fighting power is even stronger than at the beginning. We don''t know how to explain all this.


    "Kneel down!"


    Cold broken sky flew, Chu Feng didn''t continue to attack, just cold and proud of the mouth: "as long as you kneel down to kowtow to me, swear to the sky to make a blood spirit contract, saying that I will never entangle with Chang''e for a lifetime, I will let you go today, OK?"


    Chufeng coughed gently, not to say that now he can forgive Chang''e, even if he can''t forgive Chang''e, the rest of her six lives make Chu Feng unable to agree to Leng Po Tian''s request. It is not to let out a woman, but a promise to let out is seven women, the thousand year old Wang BA''s hat, absolutely wear death.


    Chufeng stood up straight with a sneer. Although it was a bit miserable when the cold broke the sky, the waist of Chu Feng was still straight, like a javelin that could pierce the sky.


    He raised his hand and pointed to the cold broken sky and coughed gently and said, "in your life, you have no chance to pick up my second hand, so you can dream as much as possible."


    "Even if you want to die, then I will help you!" Cold break day cold drink, like an arrow general shot at the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng didn''t retreat because he knew it was useless to retreat. He took a deep breath and took the initiative to go towards Leng Po Tian. In front of such a person as Leng Po Tian, even if you are not his opponent, you should keep your pride and arrogance.


    Because only more arrogant than him, can he get his respect and make him more angry, and as long as a person is angry, he will lose his level.


    Sure enough, Chu Feng didn''t retreat to dodge, but rushed toward him, instantly angered Leng Po Tian and raised his big hand: "go to death!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2279

    Powerful forces gather, and it seems that the victory or defeat will soon come.


    But Chu Feng''s face was stunned, and then he wanted to collide with Leng Po Tian. He dodged the attack of Leng Po Tian in twinkling. His strength was not comparable to that of Leng Po Tian. However, with the cooperation of the wings of magic light, it was possible to avoid the attack of Leng Po Tian.


    And the cold broken day of that attack failed, directly let a mountain not far away into dust.


    Turning back to see Chu Feng, who dodged to the distance, Leng Po Tian sneered: "why, are you ready to run for your life? Just today, do you think you can escape? "


    Chu Feng didn''t reply, but looked at the endless sky. When he was in the ice blade snow field, his taboo power was still only the middle God. Some things could not be seen through, but now he saw through some things, and his eyes were deep and cold.


    Cold broken day also frowned, curious how Chu Feng did not fight against him, but looked up at the sky, is there anything?


    Looking up at the sky, the fierce battle subsided for a while, but the smoke on the ground was so chaotic that we could see that the battle just now was shocking. We all know that if the emperor Xuanyuan was not secretly suppressing the leakage of power, maybe one third of Xuanyuan''s secret land had been affected.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Leng Po Tian had a look at it and burst into laughter, crazy posture, and some anger: "what I hate most in my life is that someone wants to treat me as a chess piece. Chang''e is an exception, but it doesn''t mean anyone can do it!"


    The sun shooting bow appeared in the hand, and Leng Po Tian''s combat power was much higher than that at the beginning. The bow and arrow crazily showed: "Chu Feng, I will kill, but I will never become the pawn of others. Moreover, if you want to catch all the king, you are too stupid. Give it to me and die!"


    The sun shooting bow burst out with amazing power. It shot four arrows toward the sky, rolling up endless waves of air. The Chu wind also temporarily retreated to a further place, looking at the four arrows coming and going into the dark sky.


    Suddenly, the sky burst like a loud noise, and then there were four terrible God of God''s pressure, and then a more powerful force rushed out, instantly blowing away the clouds above the sky, and the power even went towards the cold sky, as if to beat him to death.


    And Leng Po Tian laughs coldly at the attack coming towards him.


    He raised the sun shooting bow to set up the arrow. Suddenly, an arrow shot out in seconds and collided with the force of the sky falling that day. The earth''s vibration became more violent than it began, and it continued and spread all the time. It seemed that the emperor Xuanyuan in the dark could not suppress the earth''s vibration.


    By the time the impact of the arrow had dissipated, the original dark sky had disappeared, and the clouds had reappeared in the clear sky. On that day, there were four horrible figures of God of creation on the top of the dome, all wearing masks.


    Chu Feng flashed a wry smile. The four gods of nature were the four who appeared in the ice blade snow field. They thought that they should stop after the last Chang''e event. They didn''t want to be talking about his head.


    Now it''s coming again. With a cold broken sky and five gods of nature, Chang''e will not appear today. Even if Xuanyuan emperor helps, it will not have any effect. Is it really going to die?


    As soon as the lion mask strong hand lifted, the other three people went to the front and looked at Leng Po Tian from three directions: "king of war, this is the hidden world, not the lost war world. Do you cross the border to the hidden world, do you want to annex the hidden world?"


    Leng Po Tian laughed wildly: "I am the king of the five forbidden areas. Sooner or later, I will come to my own territory in the future, can''t I?"


    "Inheritor, should not exist in this world!" The lion mask strong man sighed. In his words, we can already see that he has the opportunity to kill the inheritors.


    However, it is also understandable that as a inheritor of a powerful person, as long as you follow the steps, you can go to that terrible state. Leng Po Tian is the successor of the great Yi who destroyed the heaven. How can people not be afraid of it?


    Facing the encirclement of the three gods of nature, Leng Po Tian''s face did not show any fear, but showed a wild smile: "when I stepped into the realm of God of nature, I only fought two gods of nature. One was the former king of war that I had killed, and the other was the forbidden goddess, but they could not kill me."


    "One time against three, I have not tried, come on, let me use your blood, warm raise archery bow!"


    Arrogant, arrogant!


    When people heard Leng Po Tian''s words, they felt that it was a terrible thing to fight against a god of nature or even to kill him. However, Leng Po Tian had to fight three gods of nature, and the three gods seemed to be almost as powerful as Leng Po Tian. Where did he come from?


    "The king of war wants to die. Let''s give you a ride."


    With a smile and a gentle wave of his hand, the three men immediately fought with Leng Po Tian. When a huge explosion occurred, cracks appeared in the void, like space debris, and Leng Po Tian was the first to enter it.The eyes of the strong lion mask flashed coldly: "if you want to run, if you come, then stay!"


    The other three people also followed and did not enter the space debris. They knew that Leng Po Tian wanted to use space debris to leave here, and did not mean to fight them. One to three, Leng Po Tian was not a fool, although he was crazy.


    With the three people chasing the cold broken sky, the void returned to calm. Only the lion mask strong man stood in the void, and his eyes also looked at the Chu wind: "demon God, we meet again."


    "If I can, I don''t want to see you for the time being." Chu Feng shakes his head gently and smiles bitterly.


    Today, the lion mask did not immediately start to Chu Feng, and slowly fell down to the position parallel to Chu Feng. He asked with great interest, "when does the demon think we will be more suitable to meet?"


    At the beginning of Xuanyuan emperor''s introduction, chufeng knew that there were four families in the temple of King Wu. The strong four masks were probably the people of those four families. Chu Feng probably knew that the reason why they wore masks was to leave a little cushion. Chu Feng also understood that.


    Raised his head to light a smile: "in I can kill all of you, is the most suitable time to meet ah!"


    The lion mask strong man was stunned for a moment, and then he laughed. When the laughter fell, the cold eyes also fell on Chu Feng: "demon God, but you may not have such a chance. Your growth is too terrible, and you have achieved the things that can''t be done by the immortal gods. Climbing the top of the mountain, he asked the mountain and sat on the supreme throne."


    "But today we can give you a little bit of vitality, hand over the supreme throne, and abandon all self-cultivation. We can not kill you."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and laughed coldly. It seems that the matter of the supreme throne is the reason for these people to make a second move, which shows the charm of the supreme throne.


    It''s just that Chu Feng hasn''t studied thoroughly yet. How can the supreme throne be handed over to others?


    "I have studied it for a long time, but I haven''t understood it. It has been thrown away, so I''ll find it myself if I want to."


    The lion mask strong man gave a meaningful smile. He believed that Chu Feng would lose a lot of things, but it was absolutely impossible to lose the supreme throne. He could not even lose it. Then he was carried by Chu Feng and opened his hand: "if this is the case, don''t blame us for being cruel."


    "But don''t worry, the king of war will see you soon. Today, you will all die, and even the seven evil kings will die!"


    In the face of the converging killing opportunity, Chu Feng frowns deeply. He has already fought with Leng Po Tian. Now his body has reached the saturation state. It is OK to block two moves. It is impossible to fight to death with the lion mask strong man.


    The fist slowly clenched, and the look swept over ferocious and killing: "pray that I die today, or I will blood wash your family, one does not stay, one does not remain!"


    The lion mask strong man''s eyes have no waves. He is about to start tearing the space beside him. The three people who have just chased the cold broken sky appear at his side.


    The lion mask strong man held back for a while and asked, "where is the king of war?"


    "Run away!" The tiger mask strong man shook his head helplessly and said: "at that time, in the tearing space, he dodged in the incomplete world. The three of us had no way to go after him separately. Relying on the inheritance power of great Yi, he constantly broke the void. In the end, we couldn''t find him."


    "Unfortunately, this is the best chance to kill him, but it''s OK. When we come to the battlefield, we can still kill him. What''s more, the other three people don''t know what to say, but the other three people nodded their heads, and then they all looked at Chu Feng.


    Now that the cold sky has run away, there is only one Chu Feng left. When Chu Feng was saved by Chang''e in the ice blade snow field, such a thing can''t happen again today.


    The four quickly dispersed, completely blocking all the retreat around Chu Feng.


    "What''s wrong with you, mother? "In the distance, Xuanyuan jiaorui is still surprised at the presence of so many gods of nature who want to kill Chu Feng. She finds that Xuanyuan duckweed looks ugly and stares at a monkey mask strong man above the void.


    Xuanyuan duckweed shook her head: "nothing, just feel their fierce battle destroyed Xuanyuan secret place."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui felt that Xuanyuan duckweed did not tell the truth, but did not continue to ask, but looked at those who would kill Chu Feng at any time. Although he hated Chu Feng very much, he did not want Chu Feng to be killed at the moment. What he thought was that he was dead. How can I revenge myself for being desecrated?


    Xuanyuan duckweed takes a look at her daughter, and sighs with a faint sigh. She stares at the strong man with monkey mask. Although he is wearing a mask, she knows who the man is. It is Xuanyuan jiaorui''s biological father, the man she committed herself to at the beginning.


    Just, why do they insist on killing Chu Feng? Do you really just don''t want Chu Feng to grow up?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2280

    The sky changed color, and a light barrier appeared around the four strong masks, completely enveloping that range.


    Xuanyuan yuan Xuan''s face changed greatly: "they want to directly let Chu Feng''s bones disappear."


    As an existence close to the God of creation, Xuanyuan yuanxuan is very clear about what the four masked strongmen are going to do. It is the power blockade formed by the four of them. The God of creation can control the wanton release of his power. Once the power is beyond their control, they will use a barrier formed by an idea to block the leakage of power.


    That shows that their next attack force will be very strong, even powerful to the point that they can''t control. Moreover, it is still used to target Chu Feng. How can Chu Feng stop it?


    Everyone tensed up when they heard Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s words. Although many of them didn''t feel anything about Chu Feng, and even many of them had seen Chu Feng for the first time, they still couldn''t help but feel some sympathy when they saw Chu Feng besieged by four powerful people in the realm of God of nature.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s body is shaking. If it is not Xuanyuan jiaorui''s support, it is estimated that all of them have fallen to the ground, and their eyes are complex and flitting over the sky: "grandfather, is there no way to stop it?"


    "Your great grandfather can''t stop it!" Xuanyuan yuanxuan sighed softly, and his eyes were complicated: "unless one of the venerable gods and the emperor''s daughter appeared, there were not many people who could stop the four gods of nature''s all-out attack. They wanted to prevent Chu Feng from running away and let him die no more!"


    Xuanyuan Huining''s face was pale and impatient. Her eyes turned faintly. She could not accept the fact that Chu Feng might die.


    On that day, the four men seemed to be ready. They looked at each other and nodded. They all went out of the barrier, so that Chu Feng could not leave. But they would not be among them, because even they could not bear the explosive force, so be careful.


    After the four quit, the power of trembling heaven and earth finally began to gather. The four masked strong men seemed to be enveloped by a world. Chu Feng was in their blockade, and there was no more emotion except bitterness and helplessness.


    Feeling the oppressive power of the world, Chu Feng knew that they were going to destroy themselves with the power of the world. Are they going to die today?


    His eyes were deep. Chu Feng thought of Hong Yan, his brothers, and those people in Linjia village. His eyes became firm from a bitter and helpless one.


    No, no one can kill me today. I can''t die!


    With his fists clenched, Chu Feng''s mad momentum rose. Even though he was far away from each other or even blocked, all people could feel Chu Feng''s crazy posture, his arrogant eyes and his indomitable will, so everyone could feel it. What is Chu Feng going to do next? Can he still stop the four gods of nature''s all-out attack?


    The shining light began to produce. There were fist sized light balls above the heads of the four masked strong men, and the light balls were constantly growing. Finally, there was an adult''s head size, and then they would completely destroy the Chu wind.


    "Remember it all for me!"


    Chu Feng''s expression appeared ferocious, and his pupil in his left eye twinkled with cold and strange red, like a pair of blood red eyes: "today, you''d better pray that I can''t die again, or if you let me live, I''ll let you die, I''ll let you live forever, and I''ll let you understand the pain of hell."


    The eyes of the four strong masked men suddenly cooled down. Chu Feng''s words did not have the slightest doubt. That is why they were more determined to kill Chu Feng. Otherwise, if Chu Feng could grow up and become a demon, not to mention the four of them, even 40 of them, would not be enough for Chu Feng to poke his finger.


    The lion mask seemed to have been ready. He gave a shout of the first to raise his hand. The light ball above his head flew into the blocked barrier, and the other three also launched an attack.


    The four light balls entered the barrier, and they could not feel how terrible the power they contained. But we all knew that it must be the power that Chu Feng could not resist.


    In the face of that terrible power gathering, Chu Feng is just a kind of calm. The wings of magic light unfold and close and completely wrap himself in it. Chu Feng''s eyes reach the most indifferent time in history. He swore in his heart that as long as he doesn''t die today, he must let these four people bear the most terrible blood and the most cruel revenge in the world.


    Four light balls came close and collided.


    And when they collide, the earth trembles more violently, and the traces of cracks continue to spread, as if the end of the world is coming.


    There was a dazzling light in the barrier, even more dazzling than the sun. In the end, the light became more and more dazzling and completely blooming. The power of destruction was blocked in the barrier, and gradually the figure of Chu Feng was invisible.


    It was as if a bomb had been sealed in a secret room, and all the destructive forces were raging within the barrier, shining brightly, but no one blinked their eyes, because such pictures could not be seen all the time.I also understand that the four gods of nature are not to attack the Chu wind, but they gather their most powerful forces to collide and compress in the barrier. The force generated by this is very huge, and the raging air wave is enough to tear everything apart.


    At the moment, we can''t see the situation inside, and we don''t know whether chufeng can survive, but when we see the rampant power and terrible light, we can guess the strength of the power. Chu Feng, a strong man in the upper God''s realm, seems impossible to survive.


    The power is still raging wildly there. The four masked strong men stand in the void and stare at the rampant barrier. This is the destruction that they try their best to collide. If they can''t kill Chu Feng, then it shows that they are too incompetent.


    They do not blink their eyes, in addition to see whether chufeng finally died, is to look at the baby that will appear if chufeng died.


    Because Chu Feng had the supreme throne, xuanhuang nine needles, the sword spirit of Ming Hong magic sword and some treasures. If they could get them, they would definitely get benefits. Therefore, they all wanted to determine what would happen after Chu Feng died.


    And that power slowly dissipated for a long time, and the light gradually became dim. When all the light disappeared, the inside of the barrier was still covered by thick smoke.


    The lion mask strong man nodded to them, and the four men started to work together. The barrier that was used to block the Chu wind disappeared, and then a strong wind swept over and dispersed all the smoke. However,,,,


    did not see the Chu wind, and did not see what should appear after Chu Feng died. What''s the matter?


    Compared with those who care about the appearance of Chu Feng after his death, the people standing in the distance are more frightened by the place that has been ravaged. There is not a mess on the ground, but a huge bottomless hole. We don''t know just how strong the power is and how deep the hole is. But if they come here, they can''t do it ¡£


    And although there was a barrier to block the leakage of power, but the kind of vibration caused by it still made the whole Xuanyuan holy land appear huge cracks, countless buildings have been affected and collapsed.


    In addition to the ancestral altar is still intact, even the eight diagrams have been damaged, can not see the original appearance, that Chu wind, can survive?


    And the shock of the picture attracted people to return to taste, began to search for the trace of Chu wind, and even capture the breath of Chu wind, but there is no trace to find, really dead? Taboo demon, really dead?


    Among the crowd, because they felt that the Zhuque and others who came from the war were shocked by the scenes in front of them. If it wasn''t for the four powerful gods of nature, they would like to go out to see what happened to Chu Feng. But only in this way did they become more worried and were thinking about the life and death of Chu Feng.


    Feng Qingqing looked around quietly, and saw that no one paid attention to himself. She came to the side of the rosefinch and said in a low voice, "the little Lord is not dead."


    Zhuque a Leng, see no one pay attention to low voice asked: "how do you know?"


    "Because the little Lord left me a life lamp." Back away from people''s eyes and attention, Feng Qingqing secretly took out something and was burning a light fireworks: "you see, it''s still burning, that means the little Lord is not dead. For the sake of safety, I think we''d better leave here first. The little Lord may have other plans."


    Seeing the burning lamp, the rosefinch finally relaxed. She nodded softly and contacted Nan Aowen and others, telling them to leave first. Now they are all powerful in the divine realm. The four gods of nature are on the sky. If they are found, something will happen. At the same time, Chu Shi, who destroyed the great elder''s territory, was ready to leave.


    Because if these people think that killing Chu Feng, the next step is to destroy the hermit court. If they don''t withdraw clean, they may not be able to leave again.


    When the rosefinch organized the evacuation of Xuanyuan holy land and even Xuanyuan secret place, all the four strong masked men did not enter the huge bottomless cave. Obviously, they were looking for whether chufeng was dead or not, and the surrounding area was temporarily quiet.


    But no one went near that place because they didn''t want to die.


    After a while, the four strong masks came out of the bottomless hole quickly. The monkey mask strong man seemed to be a little angry and said, "could it be that the power is too strong and destroyed together with the supreme throne?"


    "No way?" The tiger mask strong man shook his head and said, "those things are the best artifact and magic tool formed in the chaos. The saints of heaven can''t destroy them. The power of the four of us can''t be destroyed. Maybe it''s hidden by Chu Feng somewhere."


    The lion mask strong man took a deep look at the bottomless hole and asked, "how do you say that?"


    "Didn''t Chu Feng let the hidden world where the verdict is located appear?" The tiger mask strong man''s eyes were gloomy and said, "then do you think he will hide his things in the headquarters of the commercial state''s adjudication office?"


    So the other three thought it was possible. Otherwise, why didn''t something that couldn''t be destroyed?


    Lion mask strong on the spot clapped: "then go, go to the state of Commerce and commerce, just can let the ruling be destroyed."The four were about to leave. When they all relaxed a little, a dazzling light suddenly appeared in the sky above the bottomless cave, and then they shot directly into the distance.


    Is that?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2281

    A white light, like a meteor falling from the sky in the night, went to a terrible speed, and there was a faint color in the white light.


    What is that?


    Everyone who saw it was stupefied for a moment. What kind of speed can reach this kind of speed, and,,, that is?


    All of a sudden, everyone recalled that the white light was not suddenly formed, but Chu Feng, because they felt the force of taboo in it.


    Chu Feng didn''t die. How did he avoid the attack of the four gods of nature? How could he avoid it easily under the rampant power?


    Everyone felt incredible!


    The four strong masked men finally responded, and then their eyes burst with anger. The lion mask strong man gave a cold drink: "Chu wind, don''t run!"


    Then the four people all quickly ran away, but in a short time they went far away, and that direction was the entrance and exit of Xuanyuan family. Did Chu Feng want to run away from that entrance?


    The people who responded to it all ran in that direction and wanted to see what was going on.


    "The hidden world Dabi continues!"


    When those who took part in the hidden world big match also wanted to catch up with them, Emperor Xuanyuan suddenly appeared from the sky and looked deep into the distance: "you should go where you go. Anything happened today has nothing to do with you. If you go, you will be disqualified."


    Those who were going to leave the hidden world Dabi stopped. Although they all wanted to see the excitement in their hearts, now Xuanyuan emperor has said that. If they leave, they will lose the qualification of the hidden world Dabi. They only hope that those who follow can bring back some news.


    Chu Feng was chased by the four gods of nature. We all want to find out the truth, but the wonderful time is not as good as the comparison of the hidden world.


    Xuanyuan Huining, who wakes up, hesitates and quickly catches up with her. She doesn''t need to take part in the hidden world. She only cares about Chu Feng''s life and death.


    Xuanyuan duckweed quickly followed, Xuanyuan jiaorui also followed, because she also wanted to see if Chu Feng could avoid the pursuit of the four gods of nature today.


    All the people who should leave have caught up with them, and those who stayed here did not follow. It is a wonderful thing for Chu Feng to be pursued, but it is also a good thing to watch the selection of Dabi in the hidden world.


    Xuanyuan emperor sighed slightly and looked at the messy land. Then he closed his eyes slowly. When he opened his eyes, a mysterious breath appeared on his body. The breath also gradually spread to far away. His eyes were slightly coagulated, and a magical scene appeared in front of everyone.


    The bottomless cave, which had been ravaged by the Chu wind, was recovering a little bit. After a while, the bottomless cave disappeared completely. It seemed that it did not exist at all.


    Moreover, not only the bottomless hole disappeared, but also the mess and smoke of the war were slowly disappearing, and everything disappeared was reappeared. When everything calmed down, people were in a trance to find that they could not find the traces of the original war, and even the damaged eight trigrams were restored.


    Looking at the Xuanyuan emperor above the sky that day, awe and blazing heat appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    It is said that the idea of the God of creation can change the world and change everything. At this moment, it seems true that everything that was damaged just now was completely restored after the appearance of emperor Xuanyuan. This is the first time that they saw such a thing happen, and they also yearned for the unpredictable state of God of nature.


    Even now, they are all just demigods.


    "Yuan Xuan!"


    Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t show too much emotion. He seemed to have done a trivial thing. He said faintly: "your second brother has pleaded guilty. Now the election is up to you. Anyone who has been elected by you can enter that place and go to the temple of King Wu. The rest of you can go to the temple of King Wu after a while!"


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan nods. Xuanyuan Yifu is dead, but he always needs to live. There are people dying every day in the hidden world. There is no way to be sad all the time. Moreover, the person who killed Xuanyuan Yifu is lengshatian, the inheritor of Dayi. Even if he wants to avenge him, it is impossible for him, unless Xuanyuan emperor does it in person.


    Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t pay attention to anything. He took a look at the direction of the entrance and exit of Xuanyuan''s secret place, and sighed softly in his heart: I hope you can be safe!


    That white light is indeed Chu wind. At this moment, I have reached the entrance and exit of Xuanyuan''s secret place. I feel the four terrible breath behind me, locking myself in. My face is slightly ugly and ferocious.


    It''s not so easy to know that I want to get rid of these four old guys today, but there is no better way to get rid of these four old guys except running.


    As for why he didn''t die just now under such force, but Chu Feng opened the demon world and hid in it when he covered everyone''s sight with the help of light. He wanted to wait until the four gods of nature left.It is impossible for Chu Feng to see the headquarters of the ruling Office of the state of Commerce and trade to be bloodwashed in order to find the supreme throne. Therefore, he had no choice but to fight against the four gods of nature. That was the king''s way.


    But now the four gods of nature are chasing each other, and Chu Feng knows that it may not be so easy to get rid of them.


    However, it is not easy to work hard. Chu Feng clenched his teeth and didn''t enter the exit. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in the inner city gate of Zhongzhou. At the moment, there was not much time to pay attention to the rest of the things. Chu Feng went straight into the sky and had to hide before the four gods of nature and transformation could catch up with him. Then he would not worry about being found in the world of demons.


    Just as Chu Feng just came out of that exit, the four gods of nature appeared quickly, and the Chu wind locked in the sky quickly chased after him.


    Those flightgate strong guards around were stunned to see several figures leave. What happened? Why did one God appear first and then four gods of creation? Are those people of Xuanyuan family?


    They are all thinking wildly there, and they want to catch up and see what''s going on. But at present, the hidden world big ratio is still in progress, and they dare not leave their posts without authorization. Even if feimen is in trouble, feimen still has to follow the instructions of Xuanyuan family. They can only look at the direction of the departure of those people and be jealous!


    Before their thoughts fell, some people came out of the exit again, not one or two, but one after another. They looked around and someone asked, "did you see Chu Feng and the four gods of nature coming out just now?"


    The guards were stunned, and then they reacted that the first person to come out was Chu Feng, who was supposed to be being chased and killed. Subconsciously, he pointed to a direction, and those strong people who came out immediately caught up with him. They must rush to see what happened!


    At this time, Chu Feng has no way to go!


    He wanted to find the transmission array and leave the inner city of Zhongzhou directly, but the four masked strong men seemed to have known his idea for a long time. Four people came from four directions, so that Chu Feng could not leave through the transmission array, completely blocking his way of retreat. Without any help, Chu Feng could only go to the underworld sea.


    I thought I left through the hell sea, but I was blocked by the four gods of creation. At the moment, above the sea, there are gods of creation in four directions, East, West, North and south, and below is the deadly sea. Chu Feng felt that the darkest estimate in life is today, and there is no helper.


    "It seems that you really want to kill me!"


    Chu Feng passed by four strong masked men, coughing gently, and his wounds in the battle with Leng Po Tian had not recovered. Now he has to face the four powerful gods of nature. Chu Feng knows that he is not an opponent. The best result is death, and the worst result is that there is no place to die.


    At the moment, it seems that there is no third possibility.


    The lion mask strong man sneered and came forward: "I have already told you that as long as you hand over the supreme throne, xuanhuang nine needles and other things, we can also give you a simple way to deal with it. Is it not good to be an ordinary person?"


    Chu Feng sneered coldly. At the moment, the roaring of the hell sea seems to want to devour all five of them, but at least all of them are superior gods. The roaring waves can''t swallow them up.


    How could Chu Feng choose to die?


    Looking up, his eyes twinkled with indomitable and exuberant fighting spirit: "I would rather die in battle than let you do as you wish."


    Lion mask strong sneer: "unexpectedly such words, then we will complete you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2282

    Countless people have gathered on the shore of the Ming sea. They all look at Chu Feng and others above the sea surface away from the shore. They look at the roaring waves of the Ming sea. They seem to want to swallow everything. Many people are shocked.


    Because of some legends of the underworld sea, no one has ever dared to use his own life to verify this.


    But at the moment, seeing the huge waves of the Ming sea roaring into the sky, it seems that they want to devour Chu Feng and them. The people on the shore finally believe that all these are true. Today they see it for the first time, but it is enough to shake their hearts. In addition to the special ships, only God can cross the sea safely.


    And you have to be very careful, or even God will pay a heavy price.


    Because the four powerful masked men gathered powerful forces, the huge waves of the Ming sea were even more fierce. They were all separated by their power. At the moment, Chu Feng was surrounded by them, and he had to be prepared for the huge waves of the Ming sea that might devour him at any time. It can be said that he was attacked by enemies from both sides.


    Let''s go!


    After the silence, in the case of Chu Feng not cooperating, the four masked strong men came together to gather powerful forces and go directly to Chu Feng. Although they had deliberately suppressed some forces, they still caused the concussion of the hell sea.


    The people who stood on the shore at first saw the huge waves coming, and they all quickly backed back. If they were hit by the huge waves of the underworld sea, who knew what would happen?


    Xuanyuan Hui, who came after her, wanted to rush to fight with Chu Feng, but was held by Xuanyuan duckweed and her daughter. Looking at Chu Feng, who was struggling to resist the attack of the four gods of nature, she could only rely on the speed and protection of the wings of magic light to dodge the pain.


    "Auntie!"


    Xuanyuan Huining held back her tears and took Xuanyuan duckweed''s hand and begged, "please try to save my brother-in-law. I can''t watch him die!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed is a little surprised. Xuanyuan Huining is equally anxious about why chufeng, the brother-in-law, cares so much about her brother-in-law. Under such circumstances, chufeng will surely die.


    Although Chu Feng''s scoundrel beat her ass, one thing at a time, Chu Feng''s crime is not to die. Although he is a taboo, taboo is born. If he can, Xuanyuan duckweed believes that Chu Feng doesn''t want to be the so-called taboo.


    Looking at Xuanyuan Huining''s anxious appearance, Xuanyuan duckweed sighs and shakes her head: "Huining, I''d like to help him, but those are the four gods of creation. Even if your great grandfather comes, you may not be able to fight against it. What''s more, it''s just me in the middle God realm? So let''s open up and pray. "


    They are the four gods of nature. Without absolute strength, even if the sages of heaven come, they can''t be dealt with. Xuanyuan duckweed knows this truth very well.


    Besides, she probably understood why these people wanted to kill Chu Feng. In addition to getting what Chu Feng had, it was because Chu Feng was taboo. It was rumored that when the demon God was completely revived, only one person in the world could fight against him, and it was a real killing God.


    No matter whether such rumors are true or false, these high-ranking existence will not let Chu Feng go to that step. Now it is reasonable to join hands to kill Chu Feng.


    The world is not fair. Maybe you haven''t done anything now, but if your existence is a threat to others, then others will try their best to kill you. Xuanyuan duckweed has been in the hidden world for countless years. Naturally, this truth is clear.


    She knew more clearly that unless there was a miracle, Chu Feng would surely die in the hell sea today.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s body was shaking, her eyes were moist and she could not cry. Her whole heart was on Chu Feng. Now she could not help him when she saw him being ravaged by the four gods of nature. She felt very distressed.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui is the only one who knows the relationship between chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining. She drew closer to Xuanyuan Huining and said softly, "don''t worry too much. I believe he will survive today, because the debtor is not easy to die, and he owes too much love debt. How can he die?"


    Xuanyuan Huining bit her lips and didn''t hear what Xuanyuan jiaorui said. She just saw that Chu Feng couldn''t resist being blown out. Her heart cried out: "brother-in-law!"


    The people on the bank also saw the state of Chu Feng''s broken line kite. They all guessed that this time Chu Feng was going to die.


    The four gods of nature did not stop this time to give Chu Feng any chance to breathe. After passing through the ice blade snow field, they knew very well that if they did not kill Chu Feng quickly, if Chang''e appeared again, they would be really finished.


    Although there was no direct evidence, Chang''e certainly knew who it was. Maybe it was for some special reason that she did not attack them.


    If this time by Chang''e appeared to block down, there may not be the last time of luck.


    The gathering power is also becoming more and more powerful, which means destroying the heaven and the earth. In general, four people quickly fly to the sky of the Chu wind. The world power is generated around them, commanding down, and making a hand at the same time.Four different colors of light beams like meteors toward the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng, who was dying, saw those attacks coming towards him. He wanted to stop him, but he found that he couldn''t make any efforts at all. A bitter smile swept over his mouth. Is he going to die today?


    As the attack gets closer and closer, Chu Feng closes his eyes. Before, there will be miracles, but he feels that no miracle will happen today.


    Because Wulie and Yanluo were not disappeared for no reason. But now they have not appeared. Something must have happened. Chu Feng knows that he has no dependence.


    With a roar, Chu Feng felt that all the internal organs were completely broken. The blood in his mouth was spit out without money, accompanied by a bit of visceral meat. The pain of tearing heart and lung spread all over the body. The whole person of Chu Feng fell to the underworld sea and set off a huge wave, which was completely swallowed up.


    Xuanyuan Huining finally broke out her grief: "brother-in-law!"


    Under her impatience, Xuanyuan Huining fainted for the second time today. Xuanyuan duckweed helped her and took a complex look at the sea of hell. Chu Feng fell into the sea of hell when she was attacked. Can she survive?


    Xuanyuan jiaorui did not know what mood to clench her fist, Chu Feng did those things now appear in front of her, clench the lips in the heart secretly scold: you owe my debt has not been paid, you can''t die!


    Everyone''s mood is different, but they all pay attention to the Ming sea, thinking whether the Chu wind will suddenly appear as in Xuanyuan holy land.


    Just after a while, the huge waves of the Ming sea gradually subsided. It seemed that they were satisfied after swallowing the Chu wind. However, everyone did not see the picture they wanted to see. There was no trace of Chu wind at all.


    However, this time, the four strong masked men did not take it lightly. In order to prevent the same thing from happening again, they stood on the void. They had just seen Chu Feng fall into the sea of the dead, which they knew more than ordinary people.


    The sea of the underworld can be crossed by people above the divine realm, but it is not absolutely safe. If it is the next God, you must be very careful. If the huge waves are too big, they can''t stop it. Falling into the sea of the underworld is only a result of death.


    Secondly, although the middle God and the superior God will be safer, they will not be able to touch the sea of the underworld. If they are too close, they will not be able to resist the erosion of the sea.


    All four of them are gods of creation, but not absolutely nothing. They have no problem standing on the sea of the underworld. But if they enter the sea, even if they are protected, they will be eroded by the sea of hell. Even if they are gods of creation, they will die.


    Because this is the sea of the underworld, the legendary place connecting the nether world. No one knows why the hell sea has such mysterious power that even the gods of creation should be awed.


    But they only need to know one thing, that is, even if the God of nature goes down, it can only resist for ten minutes at most.


    The four people have been standing there waiting for the passage of time. They now suspect that all the things must be on Chu Feng. They didn''t appear just now because Chu Feng is not dead. But now Chu Feng has fallen into the sea of the underworld. Even if there are those things, it is estimated that they have sunk into the sea. But Chu Feng is a taboo. They need to be careful.


    "Let''s go down and have a look."


    The lion masked strong man and the three men waited for a while. Looking at the rolling sea, it was just like ordinary sea water. However, no one dared to doubt its power: "five minutes is enough for us to investigate a lot of things. Chu Feng must die this time. If he doesn''t die this time, we will die next time. Zun God won''t allow us to do it for the third time."


    The other three people also mean the same thing. Nodding, the four people did not fall into the sea of the underworld. The sea calmed down for a while, but the people around the coast didn''t mean to leave. They wanted to see what the four gods of nature wanted to do?


    In the past few minutes, we all felt that the four gods of nature were dead. They came out of the sea directly, their breath was uncertain, and their eyes had a trace of panic.


    "Come on, Chu Feng can''t live."


    The lion mask recalled what he had seen in the sea, with a look of uneasiness, and said to the other three.


    The three men didn''t mean to oppose the strong man with lion mask. They turned around and disappeared on the sea of the underworld in an instant. No one knew what they saw in the sea, but from their uncertain breath, it must be something terrible.


    It''s just Chu Feng. Is that really how he died?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2283

    Chufeng is dead!


    The news spread to all parts of the hidden world as if it had grown wings. How could anyone who heard this news think it possible?


    When Chu Feng came to the hidden world, he was pursued by the four main cities and suppressed by the four forces. However, none of them died. He even put the four forces into his pocket. How could such a small Qiang who could not fight to death, such a person who could make trouble, could die?


    However, after confirmation, even countless people said that they saw Chu Feng fall into the sea of the underworld, and those who began to disbelieve also began to choose to believe. Because so many people saw, there were four gods of creation. When Chu Feng fell into the sea of the underworld, he was still seriously injured and immortal. Is there any reason for heaven?


    In the past month, many people accepted the news that Chu Feng had died.


    However, it is strange that the ruling Institute of the hidden world established by the four major forces did not panic or even disintegrate because of the death of Chu Feng. On the contrary, it is still doing things step by step. People suspect that it is the people of the four major forces who think that the unity is strong enough, so there is no disintegration?


    When Chu Feng''s death was to be forgotten, the Holy Land in Xuanyuan''s secret place was the second Xinggong of Xuanyuan Huining.


    It has been a month since the fourth round of the selection of Dabi in the hidden world. Xuanyuan secret place has returned to its former quietness. Although there are still people coming to Xuanyuan secret place waiting for the passage of King Wu''s temple to be opened, there is less excitement than a month ago, and more of it is peaceful and peaceful.


    Xuanyuan Huining has not been out of his palace for a month. During this period, Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan jiaorui have come to see her. However, Xuanyuan Huining says that she wants to be quiet, and their mother and daughter have not bothered Xuanyuan Huining.


    Xuanyuan Huining will certainly be sad when chufeng is dead. However, Xuanyuan duckweed seems to have gone too far. It should not be a sister-in-law''s feelings, but Xuanyuan jiaorui is very clear. Xuanyuan Huining and chufeng are both brother-in-law and sister-in-law, but they have already broken away from that relationship.


    Therefore, Xuanyuan Huining''s sadness and Xuanyuan jiaorui are understandable.


    "Qingqing, is my brother-in-law really alive?"


    On the morning of that day, some people came to Xuanyuan Huining''s second palace. It was Zhuque and others. Although it was safe in other places, it was easy to be found. So they all came here today. After seeing them, Xuanyuan Huining asked this question.


    Because Chu Feng fell into the sea of hell a month ago, Xuanyuan Huining woke up and wanted to avenge Chu Feng. So miyin contacted Feng Qingqing and asked where Wulie and others were.


    As a result, Feng Qingqing''s reply was that there was no need to worry. Chu Feng was not dead.


    Xuanyuan Huining was surprised and unbelievable at that time. At that time, so many people saw Chu Feng fall into the underworld sea. How could he not have died?


    But Feng Qingqing told her for sure that chufeng was not dead, and asked her not to show it. If someone found out that Chu Feng was not dead, the matter might be a little complicated.


    Therefore, Xuanyuan Huining has been quiet this month and has not gone out in the second line palace. In other people''s eyes, she doesn''t want to go out to see anyone because of Chu Feng''s death, but only Xuanyuan Huining knows that she doesn''t want to go out and be found out that she''s not right, which may expose Chu Feng''s not dead.


    But she had no idea whether Feng Qingqing comforted herself. So yesterday they said they would come, Xuanyuan Huining was ready for everything. When she saw her, her first sentence was to confirm whether Chu Feng was dead or not.


    "Ah


    Feng Qingqing saw that there were all her own people around her, and she didn''t mean to hide it. She raised her hand and a small flame was burning in her palm.


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned: "is this?"


    "Little Lord''s life lamp!" Feng Qingqing directly replied: "what the little Lord did after he came to the hidden world, I don''t know when he will die. So he left me a lamp of life. What we are afraid of is that such things happen now. We are in a panic and want to revenge for him, but now we don''t need to worry."


    The life lamp is connected with a person''s spirit and spirit. As long as the life lamp is not off, then the person is not dead.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s heart was completely relaxed, but her eyebrows were never stretched: "but if he is not dead, why can''t I contact him?"


    "He may be under the nether sea. Have you forgotten the situation of the underworld sea?" Phoenix green Du Du small mouth return way.


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned for a moment, and then understood the meaning of Feng Qingqing. There was no secret sound connection on the sea of the dead, but the strong in the divine realm could ignore these problems. Chu Feng fell into the sea of the underworld. Even if he was a strong one in the divine realm, he might not be able to connect them. Naturally, they would not be able to contact Chu Feng.


    However,,,


    Xuanyuan Huining still had some uneasiness: "sister jiaorui told me that the four old guys went down to the sea of the underworld and only came out in a few minutes, but their breath was volatile, as if they had encountered something terrible. Do you call my brother-in-law?"Feng Qingqing took up Chu Feng''s life lamp and said with a smile: "don''t worry, the little Lord is a taboo. It''s hard to guess his own strength. Maybe we think he will die, but maybe the hell sea does not hurt him at all? So we don''t have to think about it. Wait quietly. We will go to the temple of King Wu at about the same time. "


    "We all have a conjecture that the person who wants to kill the little Lord may be the person from the temple of King Wu. The little Lord must be very clear about this. When he returns, he may go to the temple of King Wu to revenge. So we will wait for him first."


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t have a better way at the moment, but just nodded: "well, you''ll live here next. No one knows you''re coming, so as long as you don''t go out, you won''t be found."


    Feng Qingqing is arranged to live in the inner courtyard of the second line palace, but Xuanyuan Huining''s heart still remembers Chu Feng. Where are you? Is it really under the dark sea?


    When I went to the inner city of Zhongzhou, Chu Feng held her and fell into the dark sea, confusing Bai Shaobai''s sight. There was nothing wrong at that time. Maybe it was the same as what Feng Qingqing said!


    Bai Shaobai?


    Think of Bai Shaobai Xuanyuan Huining, because Bai Shaobai has seen her, and now Bai Shaobai may think of the things above the sea of hell. Will he have exposed the identity of Chu Feng? Thinking of such a possibility, Xuanyuan Huining sprouts an opportunity to kill.


    But now that Bai Shaobai has entered the fourth round of election, it is impossible to kill him to prevent accidents, but there is not much to worry about.


    Because Xuanyuan yuanxuan probably said that the chosen person went to a place of trial, and could not come out within a few months. Then Bai Shaobai must still be in the testing place. If only he died, it would be nice. There was also feiyuxin. Xuanyuan Huining also hoped that she would die in the test land and not come out again.


    With such an idea, Xuanyuan Huining also went back to the inner courtyard. Now there are some familiar people. Next, she will not be too bored, but she should be careful not to be known.


    Although there are no immoral people in Xuanyuan''s secret place after his death, in this era, everything needs to be careful.


    At the same time, far away, I don''t know how far away, that Chang''e is in the resting place of the hidden world, in the small attic, and in the gauze curtain of light Roman dance, a figure stands up from the ground. From the outside, you can see that the woman is unarmed and presents a charming demeanor.


    This person is not Chang''e, who can it be?


    "Wrong!" Chang''e put on her underwear, and then put on a layer of gauze. Her graceful body was looming. Dongfang Yun couldn''t help looking at it more: "my body has changed. It''s just developed by the Chu wind. I can feel that every time I contact with Chu Feng, I will have some changes. Maybe that''s the reason why the backlog of desire bursts out."


    "In addition,,", "


    Dongfang Yun''s look was startled. He knelt down on the ground and said," master, there is nothing you don''t know about Yutu. "


    "Is it?" Chang''e asked lightly, looking at the bracelet on Dongfang Yun''s wrist: "can you tell me where you got this bracelet?"


    Oriental rhyme looks slightly changed, clenched his lips, hesitated for a while, and then replied, "it was Chu Feng''s mother who thought I was a chufeng woman, and gave it to me."


    Chang''e narrowed her eyes: "are you a woman of Chu Feng?"


    "No!" Dongfang Yun shakes her head directly and decisively.


    Dongfang Yun looks startled, the whole person kneels the head to dare not lift: "master, I am sorry!" Originally, I wanted to hide this matter, but in the face of Chang''e''s evolution of great destiny, there was no way to hide it.


    Chang''e looked back at Dongfang Yun and said, "give me the bracelet. You can be taken as a plaything by Chu Feng, but I am Chu Feng''s, first lady!"


    "This is the only thing that Shangguan yingyue left behind. Do you want to rob me?"


    Oriental rhyme passed a bitter smile, knowing that she was helpless. She was reluctant to give up, but she took the bracelet off and sent it to Chang''e.


    Chang''e took the bracelet and put it on her wrist. She sighed softly: "if I can, I really want to kill all his women, but I know that I will never die with him."


    "I just hope it''s right that I didn''t do it this time, or I will die with Lu Wan!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2284

    Where am I now?


    In a dark and shiny cave, Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes and looked at everything in front of him, but everything seemed strange, with a breath of Yin tide, which seemed to be a place where water was accumulated all the year round. But when I went to feel it, I felt that it was very dry and there was no damp.


    Sitting up slowly, Chu Feng looked at the environment inside the cave. Although it was not very big, it was very clean and refreshing, and there was a faint fragrance, which was the body fragrance naturally formed on women.


    Where is this? Am I dead?


    Chu Feng asked himself in his heart, but there was no definite answer. He wanted to stand up and find that his body was aching. He looked down at his clothes. He just had a pair of trousers that could not see the original color, and then he frowned.


    On that day, he was chased and killed by the four strong men. At last, he fell into the sea of the underworld. At that time, he only saw a lot of people in the hell sea rushing towards him, or a lot of dead souls coming towards him. Then he didn''t know anything. At the moment, Chu Feng''s memory turned white.


    In addition to remembering that he was chased by the four powerful men, he did not remember much about other things. Chu Feng did not know where this was.


    Slowly support the body to stand up, Chu Feng''s face instantly turned pale, looking at his hands, eyes only pain, because he found that his whole body strength is not, is completely the state of ordinary people, why is it like this?


    Chu Feng tried to run his own power, but found no response at all, as if it had been completely abandoned in general.


    Have I been abandoned, or am I dead?


    Chu Feng couldn''t accept the current situation. He put his hand on his heart and felt a deep and powerful heartbeat. He found that he was still alive. He coughed gently, and his body was in pain. He frowned. Was it that the injury was so serious that he couldn''t move his strength. His muscles and veins all had problems temporarily?


    Chu Feng thought of such a possibility, also let his heart temporarily calm down.


    I close my eyes and feel the changes in my body. I find that my left eye still works. I look around my body and see that my muscles and veins are seriously damaged. My strength is scattered in all my limbs and bones. I can''t gather them. I can''t even gather them. Naturally, I can''t play a strong fighting force.


    Some heartache, muscles and veins are damaged, but the whole heart is also completely calm down, just a little bit of recovery, chufeng is confident that he can use that little strength to slowly repair the body injury.


    It''s just that it doesn''t seem easy to recover.


    Knowing that he couldn''t exert his strength only because he was seriously injured, Chu Feng didn''t feel anxious at the beginning. He just looked at it and wondered where it was. At that time, he fell into the sea of hell. Did anyone save himself?


    Slowly go outside, found around is that kind of dark color, seems to block out the sun, the situation of dense clouds is general, where is this?


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked momentarily stagnant: "what''s going on?"


    Chufeng just wants to see how the weather is today, but when he looks up, he sees not the sky, not the white clouds, but the flowing water, which is very far away, just like the sky. But Chu Feng can be sure that it is water, and that is flowing water. Why is there water on it? What is this place?


    Chu Feng suddenly thought of a possibility that he fell into the sea of the underworld, and no one saved him. Instead, he continued to sink to this place, and here may be a world under the sea of hell. The difference is that the sea blocks its contact with the outside world.


    Because of the flowing water in the sky, Chu Feng can feel the breath of the hell sea. There is a world hidden under the sea. Who has such an amazing hand?


    "You wake up at last!"


    Chu Feng is still doing a variety of speculation, behind the ring of a woman''s clear voice.


    Chu Feng knew that his strength did not recover, and his feeling was also reduced, so he did not find the woman close to him. He asked, "that, are you?"


    "My name is Piaosu!" The delicate woman came to see Chu Feng and showed a faint smile: "you have been in a coma for more than a month. I thought you would have been sleeping. I didn''t expect you to wake up. It''s not bad!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, did not expect that he actually fell asleep for more than a month, also asked: "that, is you to save me?"


    Floating Xu nodded, just looking at Chu Feng''s eyes seemed a little strange, as if looking at monsters in general.


    Chu Feng was also a little unnatural and asked, "well, what do you think I do?"


    "Because you fell from the underworld." Floating Xu silent for a moment, directly sat on the grass, seemingly casual: "I was just about to go out when you fell from the top, so I saved you!"


    Chu Feng also sat down and patiently asked what was going on with floating flocs and where it was.


    Floating wadding took a look at Chu Feng, but did not hide, said the original thing roughly.More than a month ago, piaoxiu was preparing to go out, when she saw Chu Feng falling out of the sea of the underworld. She quickly picked up Chu Feng and found that she had fainted. She found that she had been seriously injured, so she put Chu Feng in her own home for self-cultivation until now.


    Chu Feng nodded his head to express his thanks, and took a look at the sea above: "that is the sea of hell, where is this?"


    "This is the underworld!" The soft voice of floating catkins.


    Chu Feng''s mind and spirit, the underworld? Now his first thought was hell.


    "But not what you think." Piao Xu chuckled, as if knowing that Chu Feng had misunderstood the general smile: "this place is called the underworld, but all the people living in it are people. Only those ghosts in the hell sea are those things you think about."


    In floating Xu''s narration, Chu Feng also probably knows where this is.


    This place is called the underworld. At the beginning of the new era, it was called a place where Yin people lived. Because their ancestors cooperated with Chiyou emperor to enter the modern world, they also did a lot of inhuman things. As a punishment to the gods, they suppressed the land of Yin people under the sea of the underworld.


    Since then, the Yin people have lived in the world under the sea of the underworld. They can''t leave here at all. There are eternal grievances and many fatal things hidden in the dark sea. Even the God of creation can''t get out. Therefore, they have stayed here for generations. Up to now, how many years have passed without knowing.


    After listening to the introduction of Piao Xu, Chu Feng has a look at the world which is always dark and does not have too much light. It turns out that it was once Chiyou''s dog leg son Yin clan.


    At present, few people in the world know about the Yin nationality, but Chu Feng just knows a little in lingyunzong''s Classics. It is an evil race. They are martial arts, but the way of cultivation is very evil. It''s not that all the Yin people are like this. Only 80% of them practice in extreme ways.


    Bloodthirsty, killing, and all the evil methods that can be thought of may be the way for Yin people to practice martial arts, but it disappeared later. Now it seems that Lu Wan suppressed them under the sea of hell.


    Chu Feng was a little curious. Lu Wan had the ability to suppress the Yin people, so she must be able to kill them. But why didn''t she do that? It would be a disaster in the world for such evil races as the Yin people if they were given a chance to see the sun again.


    Floating Xu see Chu wind do not speak, asked: "how are you afraid?"


    Chu Feng smiles and shakes his head. He is taboo. The biggest devil in the world. What else can he be afraid of? Take a look at the floating catkins with a faint evil spirit: "you know I come from the outside world, I fell from the sea of hell, but why didn''t you kill me, but also saved me?"


    "Many Yin people are really evil, but some people are kind. I happen to be one of the good ones. And since being suppressed by the gods, the Yin people have changed a lot. At present, only those people exist in the area of the hell god palace in the central Prefecture."


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded, so it seems that the place where he fell is in the periphery of the underworld, but what is the hell palace?


    "Well, what''s your name? Why did you fall from the nether sea and not die?"


    Chu Feng also wanted to ask about the Ming god palace, but piaoxiu first said: "there are thousands of resentments and ghosts in the sea, and the sea water is very corrosive. Even the God of nature can''t stay in it for a long time. Why are you ok? At that time, except for the clothes, you only had the injuries on your body. The others were intact. What do you see


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile: "nothing, just I''m very strange, who changed my clothes for me at that time?"


    Piaoxiu looked a little unnatural and turned her head: "well, let''s talk about what''s wrong with you. Now if you don''t tell me to go out and be found out, something will happen, because we all have a stream of yin and evil spirit here, but you don''t have it. It''s easy to find something wrong with you."


    Looking at piaoxiu''s appearance, Chu Feng doesn''t know what''s going on. She helps herself change clothes and take care of all these things. She can''t help but wonder if she has ever ridden herself in her coma for almost two months?


    Just sprouted such an idea, Chu Feng and wry smile to disperse the idea, even if the floating wadding really climbed, that family also saved themselves, should!


    Also slowly opened his mouth: "I don''t know. At that time, I was chased and killed by people, and then I didn''t know anything until I woke up."


    "Oh Piaosu nodded gently without any doubt and asked, "what''s the situation in the outside world now? I''ve heard some people at the ancestral level say that you can see the sun outside. It''s sunny and beautiful."


    "Can you tell me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2285

    Although there is a sinister smell and a little evil in piaoxiu''s body, Chu Feng knows that it is the reason why she grew up in this place since she was a child, and it is not true that she has practiced evil skills.


    So in the face of the request of floating flocs, Chu Feng and floating Xu said some simple things.


    Tell Piao Xu, the outside world has now gone to the civilized society. People have invented airplanes that can fly in the sky, cars that can run on the ground, motor cruise ships that can run in the sea, and many buildings such as high-rise buildings and many modern equipment.


    There are many beautiful places outside, which are divided into the hidden world and the present world. All of them, Chu Feng talked about it with piaoxiu. Piaoxiu also listened carefully. Chu Feng could see the yearning look in her eyes.


    "I really want to go out and have a look."


    Piao Xu, waiting for Chu Feng to finish, sighed softly: "from my birth to now more than a thousand years, after being sensible, the most thing I think about every day is that I can go out and have a look, but don''t say me, even the gods can''t go out."


    When floating Xu said these things, Chu Feng also took this opportunity to ask, "who is the ghost God?"


    Floating Xu did not hide, tell Chu Feng.


    The underworld and the hidden world are vast and endless, and the only master is the God of the underworld. He and Chiyou were brothers in the new era, but he had no way to go out after being suppressed under the sea of hell. Therefore, he created the temple of the underworld. As the endless years passed, the most important thing the hell god wanted to do was to leave here, but no matter what method he used, he even sacrificed with thousands of people Can''t open the access to the outside world.


    Being blocked by the powerful power of the immortal God, the hell god has no way.


    Hearing this, Chu Feng was shocked in his heart. The ghost God of the underworld had already existed since the new era. It must have been the God of creation in that era. Now that the endless years have passed, it is bound to be more powerful, but they can not break through Lu Wan''s blockade. So it seems that he is not a saint of heaven.


    From his words, Chu Feng also knew that the Ming God was a tyrant. In order to be able to go out, he would not hesitate to sacrifice tens of thousands of people. But looking back, he was relieved to think that Ming God could become a brother with Chiyou.


    Evil people, after all, are with evil talents.


    In the conversation with Piaosu, I also have a general understanding of the underworld.


    The underworld is divided into 18 states, from the inside to the outside. The first state is the place where the temple of the underworld is located, where all the core disciples and clansmen of the Hades are.


    Then, people from the third state to the fifth state are from the outside of the Ming god palace. According to the hierarchical system, the states are completely separated. The closer they are to the first state, they will be closer to the hell god palace. The more remote they are, the more distant they will be.


    Later, the sixth and seventh states were people who were close to the underworld god palace but had no relationship with it. They were all practicing evil skills, and the most important thing they thought about was to enter the hell god palace.


    From the beginning of the eighth state, they were all people who were not compatible with the hell god palace. All of them were people who practiced normal skills. They all had their own way. They disdained to participate in everything in the temple of the underworld. According to Lu Wan''s original explanation, they abandoned the evil and followed the good.


    The people before the eighth state were all evil people. Their hierarchical system controlled the whole underworld and oppressed those who did not practice magic.


    Chu Feng did a simple understanding, and then asked: "floating Xu, then what state are we in now?"


    "The last state!" Piaoxiu gently smiles: "it is also the safest state in the underworld. People in the front of the state disdain to come here. I came here hundreds of years ago. I''m in the ninth state. But the sister of Hades always chooses people to help her practice magic, so many of us begin to withdraw."


    "But I was the only one who came to the eighteenth state. So hundreds of years later, I don''t know what the states in front of me are. But I think that before the thirteenth state, it must have been a disaster."


    Chu Feng Wei Leng: "how to say that?"


    Piao Xu took a deep breath and said, "because the people in the front of the evil states are all practicing by killing and bloodthirsty, so they are moving forward. Maybe in a few hundred years, 18 states will be occupied."


    As she talked, Chu Feng felt the desolation of her face, and sighed slightly. She knew that living in this place was no safer than that in the hidden world, and even more dangerous than that in the hidden world.


    Because if people here want to be powerful, they have to kill people, be bloodthirsty and even do all kinds of evil things, and every one of them needs dead people. The real evil place can also understand why Lu Wan wanted to block this place, because it seems that such a clan should not exist in the world.


    However, Chu Feng is not a compassionate person. There are so many secrets in the universe and there are too many unfair things. Who can really manage it?


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng also thought of his injury: "that, I am now injured, my muscles and veins are damaged, is there any place to have what healing things, or pills?"Floating Xu looked at Chu Feng in surprise: "don''t you worry about me betraying you? If people know that you are from the hidden world, they will certainly come to you


    Chu Feng faint smile: "because you want to betray me, then betrayed, and why to take me in? So I believe you. "


    Floating flocculent slightly Leng, blushed slightly, turned his head: "the underworld resources are scarce, even if there are healing things are within the scope of the first state hell palace, so we are as careful as possible, because in the underworld injured is equal to death in general, there is no way."


    "If there is something for healing, I would have given it to you for a long time, because there is no such thing!"


    When Chu Feng heard the words, the corners of his mouth twitched violently. The first ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and running in his heart. Lu Wan was really able to choose a place. If people were injured here, it meant death. Was it too cruel?


    At the same time, he also had a helpless smile. If he didn''t have something to heal, it would take him at least one or two years or even longer to recover. However, he had no time to wait. Now it has been two months, and the rest of us are worried about his future.


    If you wait for another year or two or even longer, Chu Feng can''t afford to wait!


    "How do I get to the first state?"


    Chu wind slowly stood up, asked a light.


    Floating Xu has said that only the first state has the healing things. Although the risk is very high, there are more than ten states in the middle. Maybe he died before he went to the first state. But Chu Feng can''t do it all the time here. As long as he recovers a little, he can repair it by himself.


    And floating Xu almost doubted whether he heard wrong, subconsciously asked: "what do you say?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and repeated what he had just said: "how to get to the first state? I want to recover as soon as possible and leave this place. There are people I care about outside. If I have been here, they will worry about me. I will also worry that they will be ravaged by my enemies. I can''t heal my wounds with peace of mind. "


    "I must restore my own strength and go back immediately. Please tell me how to get to the first state?"


    This time, Piao Xu knows that she has heard nothing wrong. Chu Feng is really going to the first state. However, Piao Xu has always been in the ninth state region most of her life. She has never been to the eighth state. Although she knows how to go, she feels that if she goes, it will be no different from seeking death.


    Do you really want to go


    Chu Feng definitely nodded: "must go!"


    Floating Xu looked at the dark sea above: "do you have a way to leave?"


    Chu Feng knew the meaning of floating wadding, looked at the sea and said, "I can come in safely, then I believe I can leave safely, but the premise is that I want to recover my injury."


    Because the wound does not recover, the magic light wing cannot be used. If you want to leave here, it''s just a dream.


    Floating Xu silent, Chu Feng knew that she was thinking about things, so did not disturb her.


    After waiting for a while, piaoxiu looked back and asked, "can you take me with you? Although I can''t do it, it''s only in the middle of the demigod period. But if you can take me out, I''d like to escort you to the first state. Even if I''m dead on this road, I think it''s worth it, because I haven''t seen the sun and the scenery of mountains and rivers. "


    Chu Feng see floating Xu in the eyes of the expectation, that pretty face has some uneasiness, seems to worry that he will refuse in general.


    Take a deep breath and say, "you said the States ahead could be dangerous."


    "I''m not afraid!" Don''t want to drift flocculent firm shake head: "as long as you can take me to leave here, I am not afraid of any danger, please, promise me!"


    Floating wadding bent down directly, because the body is that kind of hot simple dress, a touch of snow white rippling, chufeng''s eyes are straight, because the underworld seems to have no cover, the two big steamed buns are shaking, and occasionally you can see the bright red peak.


    After swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Chu Feng reluctantly withdrew his eyes, thinking that he was now an ordinary person. If catkins were willing to accompany them, they would be safer.


    But Chu Feng still did not immediately agree, because floating Xu is his Savior, if the danger ahead is unknown, he does not want to go with him to risk.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s hesitation, piaoxiu took Chu Feng''s hand tightly: "please promise me, I know you must have a way to leave. All my people and relatives have died. If I continue to stay in the underworld, sooner or later, people will treat me as a plaything or a furnace tripod. I don''t want to look like that. I want to try my best."


    Floating wadding also found a little embarrassed, quickly released his hand: "sorry, that I just hope you can promise me."


    Floating wadding all of a sudden excited to embrace Chu Feng: "thank you!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. If it wasn''t for the injury, he would be a giant now. He felt that the baby without a hood was sticking to his chest.


    It''s greatwww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2286

    The vast and endless underworld is under the sea of the underworld. There are 18 states in total. The closer you are to the center, the more evil you will encounter.


    Under her protection, Chu Feng took nearly a month to reach the seventh state. From this state, all the people who have practiced magic arts will be met. The danger coefficient is higher than that in the outer states.


    However, Chu Feng did not feel much different from those states in front of him. Under the rule of the Ming god palace, many things were already specific, just looking at the spread of time. At least now, except for the 18th state, the underworld has been occupied by evil people since the 17th state.


    In the past month, Chu Feng and her family had crossed 11 states. During this period, they also encountered some dangers. Fortunately, they were all easily solved by Piao Xu. However, according to her, the most dangerous ones are the front seven states. Although the latter states are dangerous, they can come if they have enough strength.


    Now, we have arrived in the seventh state. Like the sixth state, the people living here are those who are close to the temple of the underworld and eager to join the temple of the underworld. Therefore, everyone we meet here may be the enemy.


    In addition, Chu Feng also found that the underworld is under the sea of the underworld, so there is no day or night here. It is always a kind of gray color, just like the feeling of sunset and dusk. If you really count it, it is a little darker than dusk. Therefore, Chu Feng can only calculate the state with the outside world according to the approximate time.


    "Find a place to rest. We''ve been walking for three days in a row."


    "It is said that in addition to the buildings in the first state and the second and third States, the back states are all living everywhere, just like the beginning of the 18th state. We don''t need to find places close to the crowd, deviate a little, find a place to rest, and wait for seven or eight hours before moving on!"


    Because the people here have evil temperament, if too close to be found, it will be quite troublesome, because from here you may encounter many people who are higher than the state of floating flocculent, so everything needs to be careful.


    Chu wind also slightly wry smile, if their own strength is still, why such a mess, long ago destroyed this evil land.


    Therefore, Chu Feng has no objection to piaoxiu''s suggestion. He still needs the help of piaoxiu to get something to heal in the first state. If piaoxiu is exhausted, he really needs to find a place to hide for a year or two or even longer to slowly repair his injury.


    "Go over there!"


    Chu Feng also roughly observed the surrounding environment, left eye 360 degrees around the situation, saw a place far away from the crowd gathering place, should be considered safe, pointed to floating Xu said.


    Piao Xu took a meaningful look at Chu Feng, without questioning Chu Feng anything. He took up his hand and left in a moment. After about a hundred miles, he fell down in a low gorge. There is a crack on the side of the canyon that can accommodate two people to enter together. Unless it is a serious search, it is impossible to find a hiding place here The place.


    Piaoxiu''s eyes to see Chu Feng are more colorful. For the moment, she takes Chu Feng out of the crack and walks in carefully. It seems to be just a crack. But when she goes in, she finds that this is a small cave, and because of the reflection of some rocks, it is not considered as a place to live, Yes.


    "How do I feel that you have the ability to predict the future?" he asked after he sat down


    "At first I thought it might be your strong sixth sense, but how do you explain that?"


    Chu Feng Leng for a moment, know what floating Xu means, but this also don''t know how to explain.


    Before arriving at the seventh state territory, each of those States needs to pass through the transmission array, and not every transmission array can pass through. Sometimes, it still needs to walk a long way, which may encounter danger at any time.


    But in this month, every time when there is danger, Chu Feng asks piaoxiu to hide first. After a few minutes, someone will surely pass by. Then they continue to move forward. They come across some dangers along the way, or they are solved by piaoxiu. If they can''t cope with them, Chu Feng will let them hide in advance.


    At the beginning, it can be said that it was a strong sixth sense. At the moment, he found this place to hide. Chu Feng did not know how to explain it. He could only reluctantly smile and reply: "I do have some secrets, but now is not the time to tell you. Otherwise, there may be a little small trouble, but I will tell you when there is a chance."


    Piaoxiu really wants to know why Chu Feng can be a prophet, but he doesn''t mean to say more. Piaoxiu doesn''t ask. Everyone has his own secret. Maybe this is the secret of Chu Feng''s life. Piaoxiu nods with a smile: "it''s OK!"


    She turned around and walked out of the crack. Chu Feng knew that she was going to find something to eat. Chu Feng was also at ease about it. Piaoxiu was a very careful person, and there was no one within 100 kilometers around here. Chu Feng didn''t need to worry about her too much.After floating Xu left, Chu Feng slowly stood up and tried to move his hands and feet to move his body''s strength, but after a while, he still chose to give up. Those damaged meridians must rely on medicine, or Zhang Yuner and Chang''e. they can repair them. Now it is impossible to rely on oneself.


    Because the power can''t work, how can we repair the damaged meridians?


    For the time being, Chu Feng sat down and frowned. He didn''t know what was going on outside and whether the four strong masked men had dealt with the verdict.


    During this period, Chu Feng tried to contact the outside world, but found that the secret tone connection had no effect at all, as if it was completely blocked by the sea of hell. Chu Feng made himself as calm as possible, and quickly followed the flounder to find something to heal. But when he calmed down, he still couldn''t help thinking of those people outside.


    Of course, there are also some worries, that is, it is better not to encounter any powerful existence, otherwise, with his current strength, he will die in the underworld at any time, and he will never return.


    Melancholy in, go out to look for food Piaoyu nervous back, look dignified: "the long princess is coming!"


    The eldest princess?


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then asked, "are you talking about the sister of the ghost God, the eldest princess, the Yin girl?"


    Floating Xu nodded, and her eyes were full of fear: "it''s her. She once came to the ninth state. That''s why we moved to other states. I felt her breath just now, and there are many people!"


    Chu Feng nodded: "then we should be careful. Maybe they just passed by here."


    Piaoxiu nodded absentmindedly, remembering the past, the woman came to the ninth state with the army of the Ming god palace, captured many people, killed many people, forced away many people, extremely cruel, at the moment feel that the woman''s breath is coming towards this side, piaoxiu has a heart to fear, a kind of fear from the bottom of her heart.


    Chu Feng has no way to play any power for the time being, and the feeling is not as strong as before. Seeing the floating flocs or a dignified face, she asked, "is she very strong?"


    Floating Xu nodded: "superior God!"


    Chu Feng''s corner of the mouth violently twitched for a moment, and quickly put his hand on the edge of his mouth: "then don''t talk."


    If it''s just the ordinary lower God or even the middle God, Chu Feng doesn''t have so many worries. He just needs to be careful and won''t find it. But if it''s the upper God, it''s different. They are infinitely close to the God of creation, and their senses and everything are very sharp.


    And this is in the canyon, a little movement will bring out a little echo, even if the median God may not feel it, but the upper God is likely to find out, now be careful, there will be no mistake.


    "I won''t allow it. Can you go?"


    Outside also at this time sounded a Jiao drink, just lightly listen to that voice to know what kind of woman it is, seductive, evil, there is also a kind of unclear feeling, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at the floating flocs.


    Floating Xu also looked at him, without any words, both of them knew what they were thinking of each other, that was to see what kind of person the legendary female was.


    Chu Feng also knew that most of the women in the underworld were dressed like this. Because of the lack of resources in the underworld, it would be good to have them. Those men only wore pants and their upper bodies were bare.


    looked as like as two peas at the face of the woman, Chu Feng was stunned. Because the so-called Yin female looks like Huangfu''s wife, if she did not know that it was the underworld, it would be more concealed than the hidden world. Chu Feng had to wonder whether Jin Qiao Yan had come to the underworld.


    Feel the slight breath wave, the evil upper God breath!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2287

    The Yin girl, who looks like Jin Qiaoyan, doesn''t seem to find anyone watching in the dark. She just raises her hands, and the dozens of people standing behind her know that they are scattered around. The rest of them go to the canyon, making it clear that more than 100 people have no chance to leave here.


    "Dame!"


    Among those who had been cut off from the retreat, a bald old man with a ferocious look came up: "our branch has always respected the temple of the underworld for thousands of years. Why are you going to kill us today?"


    Slightly pursed his lips and showed a coquettish attitude: "it''s just that people have been stuck in the upper God for thousands of years. It''s said that as long as I swallow the essence of a hundred thousand and a half gods, I may step into the God of creation. So I don''t want to kill you. I just want your essence. Just give it to me!"


    The words seem to be very relaxed, but in the eyes of more than 100 people, the female at the moment is extremely evil.


    Because in the underworld, the essence is equivalent to the real yuan, which is the basis for a warrior to survive. Once she loses her essence, she will become an ordinary person and can''t become a warrior any more. If she has lost her essence, she will die directly. She will ask her to get her essence and let her efforts for hundreds of years or even thousands of years go down in vain. Who can accept it?


    The bald old man who spoke was a strong man in the later period of demigod. He heard the speech and said angrily, "even if it''s death, I won''t let you succeed."


    When she raised one hand, she took a picture toward her own heavenly cover, completely suicidal. Because the female was a superior God, it was not enough for them to add up to more than 100 people. She would be killed if she couldn''t fight.


    "I won''t allow it. Do you think you can die?"


    The hand gently pinched the old man''s face, bewitched: "old guy, people just want you a little essence, you don''t give me, say good love?"


    In addition, not only strength, but also vitality are plundered. Compared with the six forbidden techniques in ancient times, this evil is not bad.


    Thinking of the Yin woman''s saying just now that she was going to devour 100000 and half gods to achieve the state of God, Chu Feng felt that his scalp was numb. It was 100000 people, not 100000 cells. He would kill him if he said so!


    Eyes slightly narrowed, staring at that has begun to take a direct big phagocytosis of the female Yin, such an evil woman, then her big brother Ming God, what kind of evil posture will it be?


    At first, Chu Feng just wanted to recover from the wound and leave the ghost place. But now seeing the evil posture of the Yin women, Chu Feng suddenly wanted to kill them and then leave. No matter how evil the people in the underworld are, this is a way of survival. No one is right or wrong. But if it is too evil, then there is no need to survive.


    It''s like a Yin girl, who regards human life as grass root and takes innocent people as her tool to improve her cultivation. Chu Feng can''t accept this idea.


    And more than 100 people are completely shrouded in the shadow of her superior God. With a hook in her hand, a woman comes close to her. The female coldly pulls her mouth close to the woman''s red lip, which seems to be kissing. But when she releases the woman, the latter is dead.


    Chu Feng is not a man of justice, and how much blood has been stained on his hands. Chu Feng himself does not know, but it is absolutely a terrible number.


    However, he killed people with a knife, unless he met a very difficult enemy, such as Yin Nu, who killed innocent people. Chu Feng thought that he had never done it at all, and his eyes were more cold. If he could, he really wanted to kill this woman.


    Piao Xu took Chu Feng''s hand and gently shook his head at him. Seeing the strong and oppressive posture of the female, she was also very angry. But in front of absolute strength, all the anger was futile.


    Not to mention that the dozens of people with the Yin women are the peak of the later period of the demigods. The powerful state of the upper gods of the Yin women is not what they can deal with now. There is no better way to deal with them except to hide quietly.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at the Yin girl who was swallowing the essence of those people. He took a deep breath and said in a soft voice: "if I recover my strength, I will let her die badly."


    Floating wadding gently shaking his head to show Chu Feng not to speak, if found, it is over.


    Chu Feng also knew that he had some emotional meaning just now, perhaps because he was nearly killed by the four powerful men. So when he saw the behavior of killing others like this, Chu Feng felt a kind of indignation with empathy. But now the fact is that anger is useless, because the female is too strong.


    Time goes by slowly, until finally only three women are still standing there. The rest of the people are either dead or powerless to fall on the ground. It seems that the power of the female just swallowed has reached a saturated state.


    She sat down with her knees bent and closed her eyes. The three women were in the middle of the demigod state. Now the Yin women did not continue to do anything, but they could not run away. There were dozens of disciples of the underworld Temple guarding them.


    Looking at those who died or were still alive and twitching on the ground, the white faces of the three women were even more pale, because they knew very well that it would be their turn when the Yin women digested the power they had just swallowed.Chu Feng and floating catkins, hiding in the crevice, also held their breath. At this time, the surroundings were too quiet. If they made a little noise, they would be found immediately. So we can''t make any noise now.


    Finally!


    After more than half an hour, the Yin girl stood up, her eyes were deep and bright, like those awe inspiring eyes in the cat''s head Shuidong at night. All of a sudden, they fell on the remaining three women.


    Close to her head, deeply kiss her lips, Chu Feng saw this scene tightly clenched his fist, that kind of want to kill the Yin female mood is even stronger than at the beginning.


    For those men''s words, the Yin women are devoured in the space, so those men still have hope to survive, but they will become ordinary people. But it seems that these women''s Yin women seem to have a grudge against them, and they are directly close to absorbing, and do not leave them any drops.


    So now all the women on the ground are dead, only the men and some are twitching. But even if they stand up again, they can only be ordinary people with nothing.


    When the Yin woman let go of the woman, there was no accident. The woman''s eyes widened and died. The last two women couldn''t help it. They screamed because of fear and turned to leave here.


    Just in the face of the female, they have no chance to escape. They are completely unable to move as soon as they go out for a certain distance.


    "It''s enough for me to digest for two months today."


    The Yin girl''s deep pupil looked at the two women, and the voice was more tender and cold than before: "it''s just a waste of time for me to swallow more. It''s better to wait until I''ve digested these. They''re yours. Enjoy it!"


    The eyes of the four powerful men in the temple of the underworld suddenly lit up, and in an instant they appeared beside the two women. Holding them, they went to one side and went to the back of a big stone. After a while, there came two women''s painful voices. You don''t need to think about it. In addition, the rest of the powerful men in the hell god palace are still there ready to queue up.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng clenched his fists slowly. If not for his strength, he really wanted to destroy these people in front of him at the moment, and let them enjoy the feeling of being swallowed to death by the demon kingdom.


    In my heart, I feel sympathy for the fate of the two women, and I''m sorry. It''s not that I don''t want to help, but I can''t do anything about it.


    I don''t know how long it passed. A strong man from the underworld palace came out after the big stone: "long princess, they are dead."


    "Old rules!" Yin female light said.


    Those powerful people in the hell palace seemed to understand, and began to gather powerful forces. All the dead were shrouded in the fire. In a little dissipation, the smoke billowed, and all of them entered the hell sea, and Chu Feng''s pupil shrank sharply. Did all the dead people go to the hell sea, and the Yin people in Lu Wan Town were in the underworld, just to make them eat their own fruit?


    The more people they kill, the more impossible they will be able to leave here for the rest of their lives?


    But when Chu Feng just figured out some problems, she slowly raised her head and looked sharply at the direction of the crack: "who said I should die just now? Who said that restoring my strength would not make me die well? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2288

    Found out?


    At the same time, Chu Feng and Piao Xu are shocked. They both think they are very careful. They don''t want to be found. Moreover, Yin Nu also hears what Chu Feng said. Piao Xu stares at Chu Feng with resentment in her eyes. She thinks that she must have been discovered by Yin when Chu Feng was talking. The latter only comes to settle the matter with them.


    Those who are strong in the underworld Palace also found the crack and quickly went outside and said, "get out of here!"


    Chu Feng sighed gently, and apologetically looked at the floating flocs. Just now he was a little emotional.


    But now found Chu Feng can also be calm to accept, big waves have experienced so much, a state of Chu wind is not in the eye, slowly toward the outside, floating Xu hesitated to follow out, now even if she continues to hide it is no use, Yin woman will let people search.


    Sure enough, after the two of them came out, several powerful men of the Ming god palace went inside. When they came out to show that there was no one, they yelled at Chu Feng and walked forward.


    When you get to the position three meters away from the Yin girl, you stop and see the female at a close distance, and her skin looks very white, which is also the reason why there is no sunshine all the year round. A pair of eyes are particularly black, which makes people feel a kind of fear. If it is not for the white eyes, almost all of us should suspect that the person in front of you is not a person.


    Floating Xu look some nervous bow head: "long princess!"


    Yin woman did not go to see the floating flocs, but looked at the Chu wind, her eyes slightly coagulated: "curious, too magical."


    Because of the natural environment of the underworld, even those who did not practice the art of evil had a cold and evil smell, which was caused by the environment. But in Chu Feng''s body, she did not feel it at all, but a kind of awe inspiring righteousness. Moreover, Chu Feng''s skin was a kind of healthy skin, which was more masculine than the pale man in the underworld ¡£


    This is not seen in thousands of years, because there is no such man in the underworld!


    "Who are you?" After a few eyes, the female asked.


    "Princess Chang, we are from the eighteenth state." Floating Xu heart knot for a moment, quickly took the word, Chu wind is from the sea of the dead, from the hidden world, this is absolutely not to let Yin female know.


    The Yin girl''s eyes were cold, and she said, "did I ask you?"


    Floating on the spot did not dare to speak, in the face of female, the need is not a little bit of courage can.


    The Yin girl didn''t make any difficulties. Now she is more interested in Chu Feng. She walks to Chu Feng and looks at her beautiful face. Because Chu Feng entered the sky early, she looks like she was 18 years old, and she still has a little tender taste.


    In the surrounding Hades palace, the strong people showed shock in their eyes, because the female had never been so close to a man. What did she want to do when she was so close to the man.


    "What a familiar taste."


    After a while, the Yin girl stepped back and looked at Chu Feng with a cold smile: "that''s the flavor I knew most when our Yin people were suppressed by gods. Are you really from the 18th state territory? Why do I feel the smell of old friends, Xuanyuan emperor, and the smell of some old guys of situ and them in your body


    He took a deep breath again: "you have injuries. Are you hurt by some old guys? I''m so familiar with the power of that kind of injury. My elder brother has been injured by them


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and wanted to treat all this with silence. Unexpectedly, when the Yin girl approached, he felt the Xuanyuan emperor''s breath from him. He thought of the wounds that had not been healed, which must be mixed with their strength. Chu Feng did not speak, but it was also a kind of default.


    However, Chu Feng''s eyes became colder when she heard what she said. The problem that he had known for a long time was finally confirmed. One of the four old guys was the grandfather of situ Twilight cloud.


    But the Yin girl saw Chu Feng didn''t answer herself, so she put out her hand and grabbed Piao Xu''s neck: "tell me, how do you know him? Don''t tell me that you are from the 18th state territory. He has a familiar flavor on him. He is not from the underworld. He comes from the hidden world, and may be King Wu''s temple!"


    Floating Xu''s eyes were surprised. She just deliberately opened her mouth first. She didn''t want Chu Feng to say anything. She didn''t want the Yin girl to find out the problem by the smell on her body. She was a little flustered for a time.


    Chu Feng light mouth: "I really come from the hidden world, let her go, I tell you everything!"


    Yin girl ha ha ha smile, charming cluster: "no, you first tell me who you are, I can consider to let her go!"


    Chu Feng frowned, but looking around, and knowing that he was not qualified to bargain with the female, he took a deep breath and said, "my name is Chu Feng, a disciple of Xuanyuan family. There was a big war between the emperor and the temple of King Wu. At that time, I went to the battlefield and passed through the sea of hell, and was overturned and fell into the sea of the underworld ¡£¡±


    Yin Nu didn''t believe Chu Feng so simply: "is it? Why haven''t you been dead since you fell from the sea of hell? ""Long princess, he really fell down two months ago and was saved by me. This time I brought him here to find some medicine for him."


    Yin woman looked at floating Xu, in her eyes did not see any deception, some just nervous and fear.


    He believed what Chu Feng said, but then he burst into laughter: "at the beginning of the new era, Emperor Xuanyuan targeted my elder brother. I didn''t expect that after so many years, they finally tore their face. Sure enough, there is no permanent friendship in this world. It''s really great."


    He did not ask why Chu Feng fell into the hell sea, but was not eroded by the resentment within the sea. He just said coldly, "it turns out that he is a member of Xuanyuan family, so he is not qualified to live. His meridians are damaged, but his essence is still there. Give it to me. I haven''t enjoyed the outside world for a long time."


    He pushed aside the floating catkins and pinched Chu Feng''s neck. Facing the Yin girl, Chu Feng passed a bitter smile. As a taboo demon, he wanted to become a cauldron for Yin women to improve their cultivation. Chu Feng didn''t know whether it was his own misfortune or his own too miserable?


    Without any pity, the Yin girl opened her mouth directly, and her deep pupils were staring at Chu Feng. As soon as she inhaled Chu Feng, she immediately felt that she was losing her strength and was leaving her body. Her head was a little dizzy, and she felt that everything was being drained away.


    Floating Xu stood aside, hands clenched, but she did not dare to speak, because she knew that she could not stop the female.


    After a long time, the Yin girl threw Chu Feng to the ground, closed her eyes and took a deep breath: "it was the existence of the middle God. For the first time in my life, I swallowed up the middle God. Although the strength is lax, this essence is really full."


    "Little fellow, you''re dead and where you are!"


    Piao Xu looks at Chu Feng with shocked eyes. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng is the middle God. What is the state of the people who hurt him? Is it the God of nature? For the first time, Piao Xu is curious about Chu Feng''s identity in the outside world. However, at the moment, Chu Feng''s martial arts essence has been swallowed up and is obviously dead.


    The Yin woman felt the surging strength in her body and laughed: "after digesting these forces, I should be able to step into the God of creation. It''s just that the power is too huge. I need several years of time?"


    "Get rid of this girl and let''s go!"


    Several powerful men in the Ming Palace immediately revealed their killing intention to floating catkins, but at this time there was a cough. The female turned around was surprised to look back at Chu Feng, with an incredible look in her eyes: "are you not dead?"


    Just now the Yin girl has tried her best to devour the essence of Chu Feng. According to the truth, those who have died can''t die any more. How can they still be alive?


    Chu Feng gently coughed and slowly stood up. She felt that the lax martial arts power in her body was swallowed up by the Yin girl. However, because of her swallowing, she seemed to be connected with the demon world. At the moment, she was constantly entering the body.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, and then understood what was general. His power was swallowed by the Yin woman, but the Yin girl also opened up his seriously damaged and blocked meridians a little bit in the process of swallowing. Although it was only a little bit, Chu Feng felt the power in it and only needed to establish a relationship with the demon world. Chu Feng did not care how much power he lost.


    He looked at the Yin girl and suddenly wanted her to swallow it twice. Chu Feng felt that if she swallowed it twice again, the damaged and blocked meridians would be completely dredged. Then he could use the power of the demon world to repair his own meridians and restore his peak state.


    And was staring at by Chu Feng, Yin Nu''s face was angry, she grabbed Chu Feng''s neck: "it seems that you are lucky, just become an ordinary person, then I can only start to kill you, what''s wrong?"


    The Yin girl, who had already started to kill, was shocked. She loosened Chu Feng''s neck, pulled up his hand and put it on his pulse. She looked more and more shocked and looked at Chu Feng: "your strength will recover by itself. What kind of constitution are you?"? Why does power recover itself? "


    Although it is still lax in the four limbs and hundreds of bones, it is not difficult to detect the power of Yin women.


    Then there was a laugh: "great, I suddenly don''t want to kill you, these are the original power, inexhaustible source of power, not only can let me step into the God of nature, but also can let me into the ranks of saints of heaven, and then we can break through the hell sea lock."


    "Kill this woman, take this boy, and he will be my imperial cauldron."


    Chu Feng passed by and was surprised. All these Yin women could feel that it was the power of the origin. They narrowed their eyes and broke away from the hand she held when she was unprepared. She stepped back and put one hand on the neck. She sneered: "let her go. I''ll follow you. If you don''t, I''ll die and I won''t be a cauldron for you!"


    The Yin girl narrowed her eyes. He would not agree with Chu Feng''s request just now, but now,,,,


    the Yin girl raised her hand and said, "take it all away!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2289

    Half a month later, the first state of the underworld, the temple of the underworld, the palace of the eldest princess.


    Chu Feng and Piao Xu were brought back together half a month ago. Yinnv did not kill piaoxiu. She also told the rest of the people not to move their mind to piaoxiu, but let piaoxiu take care of chufeng and be sure to take good care of it.


    It seems unreasonable, but Chu Feng is very clear that Yin Nu thinks that his four limbs and hundreds of bones have suffered serious damage, and it is impossible to recover, but the strength will continue to produce. So let piaoxiu take care of him, just let the strength recover faster and disperse to the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, so that she can continue to devour.


    Because of their own original strength, it''s very easy for Yin women to digest if they swallow them, because there is no power developed by others. The impurities need to be slowly swallowed and cleaned up.


    As long as you swallow up everything, the Yin girl can immediately use it to consolidate her cultivation and promotion. Therefore, Chu Feng is very clear about the Yin girl''s mind. She wants to keep him as a furnace tripod and constantly devour his original strength to improve her cultivation ability.


    Before Chu Feng thought that there was no such thing as star sucking Dafa in the world, but now Yin Nu''s hand is almost the same as star sucking Dafa.


    The only difference is that the star sucking Dharma sucks power. This method of Yin women is not only power, but also likely to kill people, and it is a little more evil.


    On this day, Chu Feng was still in the place arranged by Yin Nu as before. It can also be said that he was under house arrest. In the courtyard where he was placed under house arrest, Chu Feng looked at the sea of the underworld, which will always be a kind of color. Half a month ago, Yin Nu swallowed him once, and then came back to be closed. It is estimated that Chu Feng is still digesting the essence and his original power that day.


    Now it has been more than two months since we came to the underworld. Although the power of Chu Feng has been restored, it is still scattered in the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons. At least it takes Yin female to swallow it twice again to open up the blocked meridians and slowly recover its strength. At the moment, Chu Feng is helpless, but it can only wait quietly.


    Floating wadding also came to the back of Chu Feng, looked at him like that and asked, "is it very sad?"


    As a middle God, she is now under house arrest by a female. She is kept in captivity as a cauldron. She thinks that Chu Feng is sad.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, everyone''s life is destined to have different tribulations. If there is no death, then everything is still beautiful. What the female wants is just my original strength. Then it shows that I still have value, and I can''t be happy."


    "Because if I have no value, I will die, and as long as I live, there is hope."


    Floating Xu nodded, and said, "well, I''m sorry, I wanted to find something to cure you, but although the female didn''t let people disturb us, we just sent some food, but dozens of people were arranged to guard outside. I can''t avoid them to leave."


    Chu Feng understands the efforts of piaoxiu these days, so there is no blame or any meaning. It''s human to help, and it''s human nature not to help.


    She patted her shoulder with a smile and said softly, "just stay here at ease. When I recover, I will take you out of the underworld."


    Floating Xu''s face suddenly red, because her wearing shoulders are exposed outside, by Chu Feng so close to pat, in the heart a little shy, turned to let Chu Feng not see so clearly.


    When Chu Feng was about to ask about some things about floating flocs, the void rang out with a tender laugh: "the Yin girl is really not meaningful enough. If I don''t pester her, I won''t tell me, the original body, the body of endless cycle recovery, good things!"


    Seeing himself talking, Chu Feng was staring at himself. The woman who appeared was not only not angry, but also walked to Chu Feng with a smile and pursed her lips: "little guy, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    Chu Feng withdrew his eyes and stepped back. The woman in front of him was really beautiful, but it was not his dish. Moreover, he was still a superior God. He should also be an important person in the hell god palace. At this moment, it seems that the comprehensive strength of the Ming god palace is similar to that of Xuanyuan family, maybe even stronger.


    "You go down!"


    The woman looked at Chu Feng or silence, not only did not angry, but the face in her eyes was more intense than the beginning, pointing to floating flocculent cold voice to say a word.


    Floating Xu looks a Zheng look at Chu Feng. Chu Feng doesn''t know who is in front of him, but he also knows that he can''t afford to offend him. He says, "go down first, it''s OK."


    Piao Xu also knows that she can''t play any role here. She goes to her room first.


    Almost floating Xu just left, the woman suddenly threw herself on Chu Feng''s body, greedily breathing the smell of Chu Feng: "or the man''s breath outside is more comfortable, little guy, my name is Qingpiao, can you do me two favor?"


    Blue floating?


    Chu Feng frowned, and suddenly understood who was the woman lying on her body like a goblin at the moment, Qingpiao, the master mother of the Ming god palace, the woman of the ghost God.


    Open the arms of Qingpiao Piao, step back, Chu Feng frowned: "Ming God lady, please self-respect!"


    "Oh Qing Piao Mei eyes such as silk to see Chu Feng, licked the tongue: "I didn''t think it was quite serious, but I haven''t seen the God of the underworld in 3000 years. It''s not good for you to refuse my hug like this!"Suddenly, if it was in the past, Chu Feng would be able to resist, but now he can''t even fight the warriors of Tianyuan period. Just like the beginning of Baihe, he is controlled by Qingpiao without any difficulty.


    Chu Feng was about to open his mouth, but Qing Piao was immediately close to him. Chu Feng kisses him on the mouth, which seems to be kissing. But Chu Feng feels that the strength in his body is losing as much as when he is under the control of a Yin woman. Helpless and sad flashed in his eyes. At first, she thought that she was just a cauldron by a Yin woman. Now it is obvious that the Yin girl gave him to her sister-in-law to use it first.


    However, this is a good thing for Chu Feng. Otherwise, if she has been waiting for the Yin girl, she still doesn''t know when to come. After a few symbolic struggles, Chu Feng doesn''t resist again, because she really has no strength.


    The original power of laxity in all parts of the body was devoured by Qingpiao without politeness. Chu Feng felt that the blockage of the meridians was better. As long as he could recover the wound and repair the meridians, his eyes twinkled with cold. At that time, he would destroy the whole hell palace.


    At this time, Chu Feng found something wrong. Qingpiao swallowed up his original power and didn''t release his meaning. On the contrary, the fragrant tongue slipped into his mouth and his pupils coagulated: what''s the matter?


    "However, my wife does not treat you badly. I have been lonely for three thousand years. I like the smell of you, but you should keep it secret. If you are known, you are not even suitable for the stove."


    Chu Feng was just engulfed at the moment, the power of the source also showed weakness, heard the words of Qing Piao suddenly understand her meaning, pupil fierce contraction difficult mouth: "roll!"


    Qingpiao giggled, gently pulled the bra and left the body, big baby directly pop out, and soon stood naked in front of Chu Feng, the whole person pressed up: "little guy, my wife will love you, in addition to the God, you are my second man, but I see you beautiful and masculine, I would like to Oh!"


    Chufeng wants to push qingpiaopiao away, but he can''t make any effort at all. At the moment, what Qingpiao wants to do is chufeng is very clear. It''s more than a push back. It''s hard for him to accept it!


    In the small room next door, when Chu Feng gives out an unwilling roar, she looks at the next door through the small gap. She sees Qingpiao sitting on Chu Feng''s body and covers her mouth in surprise. Then she quickly turns back to sit on the bed, closes her eyes and shakes her head there, so that she forgets all this.


    Qing Piao, the wife of the Ming God, actually gave Chu Feng to that one. If this thing was spread out, it would absolutely shock the whole underworld, and even if the ghost God who had not appeared for a long time knew that, even if Chu Feng could continue to generate the original power, the Ming God would kill him.


    Because Qingpiao is said to be one of the most loved women in the hell sea besides the immortal God. How can she tolerate her and other men like that?


    I don''t know how long it has passed. The voice of Qingpiao came from the next door: "the little guy can do it. My wife''s backlog of thousands of years has been released to you. It''s good. I''ll come to you after I combine the power of swallowing. Oh, love you!"


    Piaoxiu hears a sound of Bo. She knows that it is Qingpiao who kisses chufeng. She hears the sound of opening and closing the door. After a while, she feels that Qingpiao is gone. Piaoxiu opens the door of the old room and goes to the room.


    Seeing Chu Feng lying there, mottled marks on his body and biting his lips, he saw everything when he had saved Chu Feng to take care of him. There was nothing to be shy about.


    He pulled Chu Feng''s torn clothes over his body and said, "Chu Feng, Ming God''s wife is only a man of Ming God. You don''t feel wronged, don''t be too sad!"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, felt a sense of shame, closed his eyes: "you go out first, I''ll be quiet."


    Piao Xu nodded and got up. After a look at Chu Feng, he left his room and was played by Qing Piao. Piao Xu guessed that chufeng''s self-esteem must be hit hard.


    Because in the underworld, men have always forced women, while Chu Feng is,,,


    and > www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2290

    Three days later, Chu Feng came to the underworld for two and a half months.


    Three days ago, he was engulfed by Qingpiao, which has been completely recovered in the past three days. However, the power is still scattered among the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons. However, Chu Feng is a little strange that the taboo force can not be felt. It seems to be completely hidden.


    However, Chu Feng is a little lucky about this. If Yin Nu and Qing Piao feel the power of taboo, something will happen. But now the result is not so good. At least it needs the original power to be swallowed once, so that the blockage of damaged meridians can be completely broken through by the moment of being swallowed from the damaged meridians.


    But now the female do not know how the situation, from back to now have not appeared.


    As for Qingpiao, Chu Feng didn''t want to see this woman again. He thought that he not only swallowed his original power that day, but also made himself sleep for several hours. Chu Feng was still frightened when he thought about it, and he was afraid of women temporarily. Now he has no idea about those things.


    At present, what I want most is to recover my strength quickly.


    On this day, Chu Feng still stayed in the yard as usual, and piaoxiu was next to him, but he didn''t say a word. In the past three days, they were almost like this, and didn''t say a word. Piaoxiu felt that Chu Feng was still in the heart of being played by Qingpiao.


    As a man, he is also a middle God. He should have stood aloof, but he was pushed back by Qing Piao for several hours under such circumstances. Piao Xu can understand the mood of Chu Feng.


    Perhaps there are shadows in the heart are not necessarily, and may even hit the self-esteem.


    Naturally, Chu Feng doesn''t know what piaoxiu is thinking. These days, he seems to be sitting in the yard and doing nothing, but he is always trying to repair the damaged meridians. However, he has tried countless times and the results are the same, which has no effect at all.


    The only way to estimate is to wait for Yin female or Qing Piao Piao to do it again.


    But Chu Feng felt that he had no time.


    The last time I saw long Bo, long Bo told Zhang Yuner that he would attack the saint of heaven in three months, and that he was going to attack the saint of heaven in the lost battle world. If there were any moths, Zhang yun''er would be in danger.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know if Lu Wan will stop him, but he doesn''t like to place his hopes on others. Naturally, it''s a good thing for Lu Wan to do so. But if Lu Wan doesn''t, Zhang yun''er will be very dangerous.


    The scene of Chang''e''s breakthrough into the sage of heaven is still in front of her at the moment. Without any protection, she may fall on the ladder of auspicious clouds.


    Slowly opened his eyes, Chu Feng asked: "that, there is no other woman in the Ming god palace?"


    "What?" Chu Feng suddenly opened his mouth to speak, floating flocs suddenly appeared a bit stunned.


    Chu Feng sighed and continued: "I feel that if I am swallowed up again, maybe those damaged and blocked meridians will be broken through, and then I can repair my injury by myself. However, Yin female and Qing Piao are not expected to appear in a short time. Another woman, even if, and playing with me again, will do."


    Floating Xu almost all doubt that he is not wrong, Chu Feng even want others to play him more?


    However, floating flocculent also facial expression a Leng: "that, as long as swallow again, you can repair meridians by yourself?"


    Floating Xu feel this kind of thing is so magical, at least in her life has never encountered once.


    Chufeng is still trusting for piaoxiu, so he didn''t hide it. He told him roughly: "my strength and physique are a little special, so I can repair it by myself. As long as my strength is swallowed up again, I am confident that I can return to the peak posture."


    Piao Xu frowned and thought for a moment. At first, he still had a little doubt that chufeng was silly after being played by Qingpiao. But he thought that chufeng could recover slowly after being engulfed. It seems that it is not impossible for him to recover his meridians by himself. The reason why he has no way now may be that the channels are blocked seriously.


    To understand this, piaoxiu was a little surprised by Chu Feng, but also shook his head: "there will not be a third woman, the Ming god palace has stood for countless years, but there are only four powerful deities, Yin women, the wife of the hell god and Lin Xie, one of the most trusted men of the Ming God. In addition, only the hell god is a strong God."


    "So there won''t be a third woman. It''s impossible for you to be played, played, or played."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, not because there were only two female deities, but because floating Xu said that it was impossible to be played.


    Chufeng didn''t want to explain himself with a wry smile. It was just a metaphor. There were many people practicing such magic in the underworld, but only the strong in the divine realm could swallow his powerful power of origin. The rest of the people could not. It seemed that they could only wait for the Yin girl or be green.


    However, the female has not appeared for so many days. It is estimated that the day she took them away also consumed more than 100 people. Those forces and the original power are left, which may take a little time to complete.As for Qingpiao, Chu Feng calculates that what she is swallowing is her own complete source power. Maybe these two days will appear again. I hope that she can catch up with Zhang Yuner''s breakthrough.


    "Quite honest!"


    When Chu Feng was ready to wait for Qing Piao or Yin Nu to appear, a pondering voice sounded behind her. The Yin women who had not appeared for more than ten days did not know when they came behind them.


    Originally sitting piaoxiu quickly stood up: "long princess!"


    Female Yin nodded slightly and waved: "go down!"


    The corners of her mouth twitch for a moment. She looks at Chu Feng sympathetically. That day, Qingpiao also asks her to go down. Then Chu Feng is tragic. I don''t know whether it will be a tragedy today?


    Just in the face of Yin female floating Xu dare not say more, nodded and retreated. When I arrived at the door, I looked forward to the success of Chu Feng.


    Yin girl came to Chu Feng''s side and sat down. A faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth: "baby, why do you look so unhappy?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and sneered, "are you so good?"


    It took two or three months for Yin Nu to completely digest and utilize the essence of more than 100 people to become her own strength. However, after swallowing the power of Chu Feng, she found that those forces were completely neutralized when they collided with the power of Chu Feng. Therefore, she was able to stabilize her strength in more than ten days.


    Moreover, she felt that she might be able to step into the God of creation once again. Therefore, it was pleasant to see what Chu Feng looked like. Moreover, Chu Feng had a smell that people in the underworld did not have. She felt very comfortable. She really thought that she would heal Chu Feng after she stepped into the God of creation. Anyway, he was only the middle God, and she would not want to run away when he recovered.


    All of these Chu wind''s left eye can see, in the heart flits a trace of surprise, Yin female has so good? However, seeing the blazing and greedy in Yin Nu''s eyes, Chu Feng felt cold again. No matter how good she was to him, it was only because his power could be generated continuously. She didn''t need to kill too many people. In the end, he had some use value, otherwise he would have been killed more than ten days ago.


    Yin female also did not know what Chu Feng was thinking in her heart. She just moved closer to Chu Feng''s head and said, "to be honest, how old are you?"


    Chu Feng wanted to say that he was thousands of years old, but thought that if he said that, the female would be able to see through, and replied truthfully, "nearly 21."


    "Sure enough!" However, the Yin girl did not mean to be surprised, because when digesting the power of Chu Feng, she found that she was very pure. Compared with those people who lived for a long time, she lacked that kind of strong feeling. On the contrary, the pure power was very strong.


    Blinking his eyes and looking at Chu Feng, he said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that I would go out and catch a peerless genius, good!"


    Chu Feng''s choice of this direct silence, for always thinking about their own people, chufeng also has no good feeling.


    "Kiss me, only once, and I may be able to step into the God of creation." Yin female also did not care about Chu Feng''s silence, she knew that such things Chu Feng was angry is very normal.


    But Chu Feng was motionless about this, and the Yin girl gently laughed: "don''t think I''m too bad. Although I killed a lot of people, my body is still clean. I came near you that day because I like the smell on you. Little guy, kiss me and help me again."


    "Maybe I''m in a good mood and can give you the same benefits as my sister-in-law!"


    Chu Feng killed all don''t want to sacrifice like this, smell speech astonished look to Yin female, Qing Piao Piao and his thing, Yin female how to know?


    "I just didn''t expect that my sister-in-law could not resist your charm and pushed you, ha ha ha!"


    Chufeng''s old face was hot and hot, and she was Qing Piao. She was more irritated than when she was pushed by Liu Zhixin. She hugged the Yin girl and sealed her mouth directly: "laugh a fart!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2291

    Yin female body a shock, eyes surprised at Chu Feng, she really want to swallow Chu Feng''s original power, but did not expect Chu Feng was stimulated by her to embrace her.


    Feel Chu Feng''s powerful arm directly around his waist, is sucking his tongue, Yin female eyes flash a touch of color, from ancient times to now, who dare to kiss her like this domineering? None of them.


    It seems to understand why Qing Piao dares to carry his big brother behind his back and make such a thing.


    A meaningful smile flashed in her eyes, and Qingpiao closed her eyes. Her hands also held Chu Feng, and she actively stretched out her tongue and lingering with Chu Feng''s tongue.


    This time it was Chu Feng''s turn to be astonished. He thought that the first thing he had to do was to swallow up his original power. However, he didn''t move at the moment. It seemed that he was in love with him actively. What kind of plane did he do?


    Chu Feng is speechless at the moment to an extreme. What he thinks is that Yin Nu quickly swallows up his original power, so that he may be able to get through the blocked meridians, so that he can recover. But now Yin Nu is such that Chu Feng doesn''t know what to say.


    Eyes flash light sharp color, chufeng heart cold smile, you as a mouse general phagocytosis several times, I charge some interest is not too much?


    He went inside and closed the door.


    What Chu Feng and Yin Nu didn''t know was that when they were lingering in, there were two people standing in the sky, a cold and evil man and a powerful man in the hell''s palace in black armor.


    The latter pointed to the place and said, "Er ye, that boy is the original body. After being swallowed up, the power will continue to recover. Now the eldest princess should be swallowing his power for the second time."


    However, the evil man did not feel general, his face flashed ferocious and clenched his fist: "she even took the initiative to kiss a man!"


    Lin Xie, who is the fourth powerful person in the temple of the underworld, is also the most trusted follower of the God of the underworld. We all know that Lin Xie is interested in the female, but the female does not look up to Lin Xie who is inferior to him.


    Lin Xie has always been worried about this matter. At the moment, when he saw the female being carried into the house by a man, he was in a bad mood.


    Lin Xie slowly withdrew his eyes. The original intention was to come and see what the powerful men of the underworld palace called the original body to see if it could be used by himself, but he didn''t want to see the Yin girl kissing Chu Feng. Even though the Yin girl was supposed to swallow the power of Chu Feng, Lin Xie saw that he still had a killing opportunity and anger.


    At this time, there was a dull hum from the house. Lin Xie was shocked. He was not a man who had never experienced it. He was so familiar with that voice that every woman would make at that time.


    The fist clenched in an instant and was about to fly down. The strong man in the hell palace was in a trance for a moment, but he also quickly grabbed Lin Xie: "second master, that''s the eldest princess."


    Lin Xie was stunned, and the idea of going down disappeared. Although he was the second master in charge of the affairs of the hell god palace, the female would not give him such a face. If he went down to break the matter, she would definitely turn against him. But when he heard the voice faintly coming out of the room, Lin Xie only had the opportunity to kill.


    Turn around and turn back to: "follow me to see the gods!"


    If Chu Feng and Yin Nu see each other at the moment, they will surely find that the powerful man of the hell palace was one of the people who followed the Yin women''s action on that day. It''s a pity that he was just the person who was undercover by Lin Xie.


    At the moment, Chu Feng and Yin Nu naturally don''t know that an undercover has told Lin Xie about it. Instead, they linger on the big bed wantonly. However, it is not what Lin Xie thinks. Because the Yin girl has restrained herself, she has not been teased and lost by Chu Feng. However, there are also some sentimental thoughts that are reluctant to push Chu Feng away.


    She couldn''t help but make a voice, but her eyes were filled with hate. She had no choice but to be desecrated by her own stove tripod as a toy. This was unexpected to the female.


    She wanted to shake off the Chu wind, but the feeling of kissing and touching made her remember very much. She felt conquered from the bottom of her heart. It was very complicated and contradictory.


    Finally, the Yin girl closed her eyes and held Chu Feng''s waist. In any case, it has already started. Then enjoy it first and then, as long as you stick to the last position.


    And piaoxiu is still in the next room, once again when the audience, the only difference is that the last time is Chu Feng was played by Qing Piao, but this time it is Chu Feng''s initiative to play with the Yin girl, through the gap to see the emotional appearance of the Yin woman, this is piaoxiu previously could not have imagined, the princess of the palace of the God of Ming, had such a side.


    Staring at the picture of the gap past, floating Xu bit his lips and clamped his legs. He was scared. Looking at Chu Feng, the angry dragon who could not find the gap and took down the female, I would not be killed directly?


    I don''t know how long it took for Chu Feng to stop, because the Yin girl''s will was too firm. At the moment, the Yin girl was all flushed and lying on Chu Feng''s body, panting for breath.Take a breath to see the next two people are still closely together, Yin female eyes passing complex, although she does not care about such things, but now by Chu Feng so blasphemous play, the heart is still some can not go.


    However, the Yin girl didn''t get angry. This kind of thing is that you are happy and I''m also happy. So she didn''t get angry. She just moved her body slowly and looked at Chu Feng: "you are the first man to play with me like this since Princess Wanzai. In the future, you should be obedient, otherwise I will make you very miserable!"


    He opened his red lips and directly kissed Chu Feng. Chu Feng closed his eyes and felt a slight chill in his heart. He felt that the strength in his body was losing a little bit. His hands slowly clenched into fists, because he found that the part blocked by meridians was disintegrating with the impact of the loss of power.


    After a while, the Yin woman loosened her mouth, felt something still against her abdomen, and blinked her eyes: "it''s tough, but I don''t have time to play with you now. Wait until I get my strength stabilized. In addition, don''t go out at will. It will be very dangerous if you are found that you don''t have the breath of the underworld."


    She stood up and felt a little lost. She put on her clothes, looked back at Chu Feng and lay there with her eyes closed. She bent down and kissed his mouth: "originally, I thought you were a furnace tripod, but now I think you are good. Wait for me. Next time, Princess Ben, let you play!"


    The Yin girl left directly, and the room became quiet again. Chu Feng opened his eyes and wanted to get up, but he found that the strength of his body had not recovered. He could only lie there powerless, with a sneer in his mouth.


    All the blocked meridians have been broken through. As long as his strength is restored, he can guide them to repair the channels. After the channels are repaired, the murderous opportunities flash in the eyes of,,, and Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng would kill them, even the whole Ming god palace. This is the most humiliating thing in his life. He even sacrificed his body to survive. If this was spread out, he ruled that the reputation of the little Lord would be gone.


    At the same time, they also had the strongest killing opportunity in history for the four strong masked men. If they had not chased themselves, they would not have fallen into the sea of the underworld. They would not have been caught by the Yin women, and then they would have been played by Qing Piao. Now they are even trying to revenge their unhappiness, but they have not succeeded in playing the female.


    Although he was playing with him just now, Chu Feng felt that it was not enough. He took him as a furnace cauldron, which was his shame. He swore that he would not try to make a better life.


    The door of the next room opened, and floating flocculus came out with a touch of water and put it on the edge of the bed. Seeing the scratch left by the Yin girl on Chu Feng''s body just now, his face was slightly red: "you don''t have the strength, I''ll help you wipe your body."


    Chu Feng did not refuse: "thank you."


    Piaoxiu resisted his shyness and helped Chu Feng clean his body. He also helped him clean up the battlefield where he could not be contaminated by something. He helped Chu Feng put on his clothes and came back after pouring out the water and asked, "can you do it now?"


    Chu Feng also told him just now that he only needs to be swallowed up again to recover, so now floating flocculus has a little expectation.


    Chu Feng felt his body and nodded: "the damaged and blocked meridians have been opened up, but they have just been swallowed up by Yin women. The strength can be restored at least until tomorrow night. At that time, I can repair my meridians, but I can''t leave. I still need to do something. My shame should not be remembered by people in this world."


    Yin Nu and Qing Piao must die, otherwise Chu Feng''s heart is uncomfortable, will always remember the things he was played with and used.


    Piaosu nodded and didn''t speak. She just looked at Chu Feng. She was not a fool. She knew that Chu Feng wanted to kill Yin and Qing Piao. She just knew that he would do the same?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2292

    Time again passed four days, these four days did not appear, Qingpiao also did not appear, in addition to no one came here, it is also quiet.


    Chu Feng had recovered the wound of meridians two days ago, and the strength has been stabilized in the past two days. Moreover, the realm of martial arts has stepped into the realm of upper God at the moment of repairing the meridians. Now both the power of taboo and the power of martial arts are the upper gods. Chu Feng feels hope.


    However, such power is still not enough to fight against the hell god palace. Although it is estimated that there is no problem in dealing with Qing Piao and Yin Nu, there is still a horrible ghost God in the hell palace, which is the existence of a god of creation. If he starts to do so, the hell god will surely appear, and the God of creation and the superior God can''t deal with it.


    In the room, Chu Feng sat on his knees for eight hours and then opened his eyes. His eyes were clear and bright. He saw that he was sitting there looking at himself. Chu Feng was smiling: "well, I''m a little hungry. Go and get me something to eat."


    Floating Xu nodded, and when he got up, he looked at Chu Feng and asked, "that, have you recovered now?"


    Chu Feng has covered up his breath for the past few days, secretly repairing it in order not to be found by the people in the hell god palace, so the floating catkins can not be felt. Chu Feng nodded back and said, "it has recovered, but I still need a day or two to do something, and then I can take you out of the underworld."


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng still didn''t tell piaoxiu that he was not only recovering but also stepping into the upper God.


    Hearing that Chu Feng has recovered his accomplishments, Piaoyu''s face blooms with a relaxed smile. Over the past few days, chufeng has been busy repairing her meridians and restoring her strength. She is also worried to help Chu Feng watch the wind. If Chu Feng has recovered, it is a powerful middle God. It may not be difficult to leave the underworld.


    Let Chu Feng wait for a while, and then go out, ready to find something to eat for Chu Feng.


    And Chu Feng just deliberately opened the floating flocculus just to make sure that she had gone away. Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated behind her, and the scene of the demon world appeared. Chu Feng entered it between flashes. After a while, when the demon world was closed, Chu Feng had a small box in his hand. Even if it was not opened, you could smell the faint smell of pills.


    This is King Kong pill.


    At the beginning, Chu taidou gave Chu Dan the King Kong pill, which was a top-grade pill in the divine level, which could stimulate the potential and strength of the warrior to the greatest extent in a short time. Now he has the power of taboo and martial arts stuck in the upper God. If he takes this diamond pill, he may be able to step into the realm of God of creation.


    The corner of his mouth raised a smile of evil charm, and Chu Feng gave a cold smile: "wait, Qingpiao, Yinnv, I want you to know that your behavior is a kind of humiliation to me."


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Chu Feng quickly put away the King Kong Dan and put it under the bed on one side, but the people who came in were not fluffy.


    It''s green!


    Chufeng frowns, Qingpiao comes again, won''t you?


    Chufeng clenched his fist, but thought that Qingpiao was also the superior God now, he did not have the possibility to crush him quickly. He walked down from the bed and sat down. He picked up something absentmindedly and ate there. However, his heart was already raging. Qingpiao looked at the God of his eyes. Chu Feng was not a fool, he understood.


    Waiting for Chu Feng to finish eating, Qingpiao began to smile: "little baby, do you miss me? I''ve been thinking about you these days


    "I think you''re thinking about my power?" Chu Feng sneered and said nothing politely, because he knew that even if he threw a slap in the face, the latter was reluctant to kill him.


    A few days ago, she swallowed up the power of Chu Feng''s origin, and Qingpiao went to close the gate. She thought it would take several months to digest the original power of the middle God. She didn''t want the power to repel at all. She just swallowed it up in a few days, and felt that the distance from the God of nature was just a little less.


    So she came, there is Chu Feng such a continuous source of strength, Qing Piao is certainly impossible to let go.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed cold, and he almost had the impulse to shoot the dead green. He took a deep breath to be suppressed.


    "I won''t wronged you to make contribution in vain, good boy!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s look was very angry. Qingpiao got up with a smile and raised her hand. All the doors and windows were closed. She turned around and pulled up Chu Feng. Her voice was enchanting and said, "I love your strength and your taste, but I love your body more. I like the feeling that you can satisfy me."


    Chu Feng held back and didn''t make a move. At least he couldn''t do it before the King Kong pill was digested. Seeing the green floating gradually approaching, Chu Feng could only treat it calmly. Of course, he made his physical strength appear a little lax, and changed the breath into a middle God with the magic spirit field.


    Otherwise, if Qingpiao discovers that it is the upper God''s breath, then something will happen.


    The strength in the body is passing, but Chu Feng doesn''t care too much. It takes two days to recover before the meridians are repaired. Now that the meridians have been repaired, as long as qingpiaopiao leaves, he can recover all his strength immediately. It''s just cheap.Just, she won''t really achieve the realm of God after swallowing it?


    Thinking of the blazing eyes of Yin Nu when she left, and the same way that Qing Piao looked at him just now, Chu Feng frowned and felt that things seemed a little difficult to do. If both Yin Nu and Qing Piao stepped into the God of creation with his help.


    Then what he is going to deal with is not at least two gods of creation. If you add Hades, they are not three?


    Thinking of these Chu Feng, he had some thoughts in his heart, but it was too late. Qingpiao had swallowed up the last trace of strength in his body, but he didn''t mean to loosen it. Instead, he put out a tongue. Chu Feng was powerless at the moment, and his eyes coagulated, and he said in his heart: this cheap woman!


    Qingpiao so Chu wind where do not know what is the situation, just know there is no way, can not resist.


    And Qingpiao didn''t care what chufeng was thinking. Soon, she played a hand to hand battle with Chu Feng again on the big bed. Until about the same time, she put on her clothes and left. She also looked back at Chu Feng with a wink: "little baby, I will come back to you soon. I find your power is too pure."


    Chu Feng lies there, no matter what Qingpiao says, his eyes are flooded with horror and coldness. Soon after Qingpiao leaves, piaoxiu comes in with a basin of water to help chufeng wipe his body, which makes him feel like a smile rather than a smile.


    Chu Feng was helped up and saw floating flocculus like that, his white eyes rolled: "you laugh if you want to laugh, what are you holding back to do?"


    "No, I don''t have any." Floating wadding quickly waved, but still can''t help but chuckle out of the sound.


    At first, Chu Feng''s meridians were damaged, but he didn''t feel anything. Now he has recovered his strength, and he has been played by Qing Piao. Piao Xu feels very funny. A strong man in the middle of the world is being played with by a woman. She thinks it''s interesting and is curious about what Chu Feng is going to do.


    However, seeing Chu Feng''s cold face, floating Xu''s face turned red and bowed his head: "that, the lady of the Ming God is extremely gorgeous. Countless people are salivating in their hearts and dare not reveal it. She is like you. I think you should be happy to be right?"


    Chu Feng heart 10000 Grass Mud Horse whistling, found that this thing is really not clear.


    There are also some understandings of how some women feel when they meet a powerful man who is powerless. At the moment, Chu Feng has such a feeling. Humiliation, in addition to humiliation, Chu Feng has no emotion.


    When she helped him wipe his body, Chu Feng held her hand: "thank you!"


    Floating flocculus a Leng, quickly draw back his hand to face Chu Feng, blushing: "if that is not your existence, I must have been the eldest princess''s hand that life is worse than death, so I do something for you should."


    Chu Feng drew up a smile. Although the floating catkins have existed for thousands of years, the nature of mind is still a little simple. She looked at a pretty good woman and said, "when you leave the underworld, follow me. Of course, if you don''t mind, I can take care of you."


    Floating Xu blinked his eyes and looked back at Chu Feng. Seeing that Chu Feng was still naked, he turned his head: "I''m not familiar with myself when I go outside. If you don''t take me, who can I go with?"


    Leaving a word, piaoxiu hurriedly left the room in a panic. Chu Feng looked at her like that, smiling. The most warm thing after coming to the underworld is probably floating Flos. Maybe they have no feelings, but Chu Feng doesn''t mind having a little story with such a woman, because she is really good.


    But also quickly recovered the mind, in the shortest time to restore the power of being engulfed by the green floating, opened his eyes and took out the diamond pill, called out to the outside, floating flocs soon walked in.


    Seeing Chu Feng holding a box, he asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng opened the box and took out the Vajra pill and said, "this is a top-grade pill I got before. I''m going to take it now. But I don''t know how much potential and how long it will take. Next, the safety problem will be left to you. Don''t let anyone come into the room for them."


    Floating Xu eyes surprised to see a King Kong Dan, some envy, but no jealousy, nodded: "that line, I will look good, even if the eldest princess and the Hades lady come, I also think of a way not to let them in."


    Chu Feng believed in the promise of floating flocculent, put the diamond pill into his mouth, and suddenly there was a kind of pill flavor pouring into the abdomen: "then please!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2293

    Chu Feng found that he still underestimated the great pill effect of Vajra pill.


    It has been four days, but Chu Feng found that the effect of Vajra still exists, or maybe there is too much potential hidden in him. It is difficult to excavate it in one time with the infinite stimulation of Vajra.


    Chu Feng only felt that his power was becoming more and more powerful and surging. Moreover, the force of taboo and the power of martial arts were growing together. The feeling was so wonderful that Chu Feng could not bear to stop, but it seemed that there was a gap between Chu Feng and the God of nature.


    But Chu Feng is confident that when the effect of Vajra pill is completely over, he may be able to step into the realm of God of creation and transformation. It is only estimated that it will take a little time. Chu Feng can''t help it because it has been four days and the consumption of the original power is very fast.


    Maybe Qingpiao or Yinnv is coming soon. Now is the time when the effect of jingangdan pills is most obvious. If they are swallowed up again, they will surely find something. Chu Feng''s heart is very worried, but it''s useless to worry now, so we must come step by step.


    If you are too quick, you will inevitably be possessed by the devil.


    "Princess Chang!"


    At this time, outside came the sound of fluffy tension.


    Then came the quiet voice of the Yin girl: "where is the Chu wind?"


    When the voice of a Yin girl came from outside, Chu Feng also opened his eyes. He knew that the floating flocs could not stop the Yin girl. With a sigh, Chu Feng temporarily restrained all the breath and let the strength hide in the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons for the time being. Thus, as long as the female does not swallow up, then there is no way to find out.


    But when the Yin girl came, Chu Feng had no idea. He could only find a way to keep the female from swallowing. Otherwise, Chu Feng could only fight hard and leave the underworld for the time being. After thoroughly digesting the Vajra pill, Chu Feng would come back.


    The door is also pushed open at the moment, put on a black skirt of the Yin woman came in, face with a charming look to Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng suddenly stood up from the bed and looked at the Yin woman. Although she didn''t release any breath, Chu Feng''s left eye had already seen that the Yin girl was now in the realm of God of creation and transformation. In the past few days, the Yin girl actually stepped into the God of creation. Chu Feng''s brow slightly wrinkled. What kind of heart did people in the underworld practice How can law be so effective?


    But see Chu wind also as do not know, a face cold standing there.


    "Why, I''m not happy to see me coming?"


    Yin girl chuckled over, pasted on Chu Feng''s body, blinked: "thank you."


    Chu Feng gently broke the embrace of the Yin girl and stepped back: "thank me, then let me go."


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment. He thought that the Yin girl had just stepped into the God of nature and came back. Unexpectedly, she had already stepped into the God of nature and was excited to experiment.


    But that''s all. Chu Feng can see that Yin Nu is indeed the God of creation, but it can only be regarded as the God of creation in the early stage. The realm has not been stabilized. Compared with Leng Po Tian and others, they are not at the same level. Although they are all God of nature, Leng Po Tian and others can definitely kill Yin women in the first World War.


    But I don''t know what happened to Qingpiao. The latter''s strength is similar to that of Yin. Now that she has gone for four days, she will not also step into the God of nature?


    When he thought that the two people who he wanted to stay to deal with stepped into the God of nature, Chu Feng''s heart was not so brilliant, because he was still a superior God. Even though Yin Nu and Qing Piao had achieved the creation God, they were relatively weak, but they were not what he could easily deal with now. It was the God of creation who wanted to change the world!


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng looked coldly at the Yin girl: "what do you want?"


    "Come out with me for a walk." When Chu Feng was guarding against the Yin girl and had to swallow up her strength, the latter came to take his hand and chuckled: "I''m in a good mood now, ready to take you out for a walk, no interest?"


    Chu Feng looked at the floating catkins outside and took back his eyes: "can I refuse?"


    "No!" Yin Nu''s meaningful smile, pulling Chu Feng across the void in an instant. From the beginning to the end, she didn''t find that Chu Feng had recovered her cultivation. Floating Xu stood in situ and could not see the shadow of Yin Nu and Chu Feng, but her face was slightly pale.


    Because at the moment when the Yin girl just left the sky, she felt the breath of the God of creation. Now the Yin woman is already the God of creation?


    Not long after, Yin girl with Chu wind to a cliff, Chu wind saw a stone tablet in the distance, written: broken edge cliff!


    Chu Feng heard from Yin Nu about this place. It is said that when the Yin people were oppressed by Lu Wan under the sea of the underworld, the God of the underworld was angry and wanted to open the channel of the sea. At first, it was not like this. Since then, the valley appeared as the broken edge cliff.


    The Yin girl fell down and stood on the edge of the broken edge cliff. After releasing Chu Feng, she stepped forward a little. She did not speak, but stood quietly.


    I don''t know when, Chu Feng felt that there was a faint sadness on the Yin girl''s body. It seemed that there was something to make her sad. That kind of breath would not deceive people.Slightly moved in the heart, Chu Feng came to her side, looked down and asked, "is there any problem here?"


    "This is my big brother''s war with people, and it''s a crushing war." At the moment, there were more malice and murder in the eyes of the Yin girl: "and the one who was crushed was me and my sister-in-law Qingpiao. In that war, my sister-in-law and I were suppressed under the broken edge cliff for three hundred years. We didn''t come out until Qingpiao promised to be his woman."


    "But for the people in the underworld, this place was made by my big brother in a rage, but the truth is that he wanted to get Qingpiao."


    It was a matter of endless years ago. The Yin clan was suppressed under the sea of hell. The God of the underworld tried his best to get out of the hell sea. In the end, he felt that his ability was not enough to get through the hell sea and go outside. So he looked at the good sister of the Yin girl, Qingpiao.


    Hope to be able to develop a strong blood with Qingpiao to become a god of nature and even a saint of heaven. As long as you become a saint of heaven, you can leave here. However, Qingpiao refuses and is not willing to follow the ghost God who kills innocent people indiscriminately.


    When the hell god was angry, she would use her strength against Qing Piao, and Yin Nu and Qing Piao would work together to block it. However, before that time, the Ming God was the God of creation. At that time, they were only the middle gods. The God of the underworld oppressed them two and suppressed them under the broken edge cliff.


    In order to cover up the fact that he even suppressed his own sister, the ghost God sent out the news. It was the place where he fought in anger for the Yin clan to leave the underworld, but the fact was that he wanted to force Qing Piao to leave.


    Three hundred years later, Qing Piao Piao and Yin Nu were detained in this way. They could be said that they were dependent on each other. Until later, Qingpiao didn''t want to continue with this situation, and agreed to the request of the hell god and became his woman. Only then did they get out of the cliff.


    In the next hundred years, the God of the underworld continued to work hard on Qingpiao, but there was no result. In his opinion, Qingpiao was a defective constitution, unable to bear children, so he lost interest in her. Later, he also looked at his sister, Yin girl, but later he still gave up such a thought, because then the leader of the Yin family of the Ming God would be taken by others Spit.


    Since then, the God of the underworld has rarely appeared again, but every time it appears, the women in the underworld suffer. Because the God of the underworld can''t step into the way of heaven, he will be crazy about deriving powerful blood, and countless women will suffer.


    "So, I want to be strong!"


    When she said these things, she completely cooled down: "this is also the idea of Qingpiao, because my elder brother said when he left 3000 years ago, if he still can''t step into the ranks of saints in the way of heaven, then I should be ready to contribute myself and derive strong blood with him, so as to achieve the blood of saints of heaven."


    Slightly clenched her fist, and the Yin girl''s eyes were filled with hatred and murder: "I am his sister, but he just thought about me. He has been crazy to change a person, so we should become strong and kill him in turn, because only by killing him, the underworld can the Yin clan be safe."


    "Otherwise, the Yin clan is still under his control and will be destroyed sooner or later. I slaughtered 100000 million just for the sake of more Yin people, including kidnapping you down, and so on!"


    Chu Feng looked at the female in silence. He could see that she did not lie any more. All her ferocity was just for her own strength. She killed the innocent just to be stronger than the hell god, and then killed the ghost God.


    She did not hesitate to let everyone misunderstand her, just to let more people live. A ghost God who was suppressed under the sea of hell and could never see the sun had become psychologically deformed. Such a person was very dangerous. Chu Feng began to think about killing Yin Nu and Qing Piao to wash away her shame, but at the moment she did not have the heart to kill.


    Because all they do is to kill the tyrant God. Is it wrong?


    Although they have harmed many people, compared with the hundreds of millions of Yin people, it is worth dying for more people''s safety.


    Hades, what kind of person is that? How could he kill his sister after he wanted to become powerful?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2294

    Yin Nu took Chu Feng to many places, and every place seems to have her story there.


    Finally, they stopped at a black river. The river was black. The black was a little strange. Chu Feng couldn''t see why there was such a black river, and there was a faint fishy smell.


    "To get out of the underworld."


    Standing in front of the Heihe River, the Yin woman said, "my elder brother had a blood sacrifice of ten thousand people in order to let him explode the potential of ten times more than his own strength in an instant, with the intention of opening the channel of the underworld sea, but that time it failed."


    Pointing to the black river in front of her eyes, the Yin girl''s eyes were cold: "before this river was clear, but after that time, thousands of people''s blood had turned into this kind of situation. Influenced by blood and resentment, it became a black flowing river. Some people said that sometimes people struggling to climb out of the river could be seen."


    Chu Feng frowned, thousands of blood sacrifice, but to turn a river into a black color, then more than 10000 people?


    "Do you know who the dead are?"


    "Half of them are our clansmen, because my elder brother used our lineal people in order to stimulate the power of blood sacrifice to the greatest extent. If I was not a God''s Kingdom, I also became a sacrifice of blood sacrifice. Because at that time, we almost exterminated the clan, leaving only my elder brother and me."


    Chu Feng was really shocked this time. Only two people died?


    When Chu Feng arrived at the hermit world, he knew that every family was very large. Even though there were not many people at the beginning of the new era, there were still quite a few of them. He killed all his people by himself, and almost all of them were direct blood relatives. What a cruel and cruel heart was needed?


    At least Chu Feng is not so cruel now, seems to have been able to understand, why Yin female vows to death to become strong, killed the God of the dead.


    Because a person who can even kill his blood relatives, who else does he have feelings for? As long as he is not happy, he does not hesitate to ambush a million corpses, such a person does not die, that is a disaster to others.


    Looking at today and himself said a lot of Yin female, Chu Feng asked: "you and I said so much, why?"


    "I''ll let you go." With a smile, she withdrew her eyes and said, "but not now, because I still need you to achieve more powerful strength. Although I have stepped into the God of nature, it is still a little less meaningful than my elder brother who has been the God of nature since the new era."


    "Just now Qingpiao has sent me news and she has stepped into the God of creation. We all thank you very much, but we also forgive that we can''t let you go now."


    He went to Chu Feng and held Chu Feng''s face: "it doesn''t matter if we can''t leave the underworld. We just want to kill people who may have destroyed the Yin clan at any time. I hope you can help us. We know that this is a shame to you, but we also give compensation. Qingpiao and I, you need, are your playthings."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and began to wonder how the strong man in the God state like Qing Piao was dissatisfied with his desire. According to the truth, the strong man who went to the upper God could restrain his desire.


    At the moment, it seems that Yin Nu and Qing Piao had already agreed to take away his strength and exchange it with his own body.


    Chu Feng began to hate Yin Nu and Qing Piao Piao, and there was that indifference. At the moment, I don''t know why it has disappeared. Maybe it''s because Yin Nu told a lot of stories today. Maybe it''s knowing that what they do is just to let more Yin people live, and Chu Feng dispels his killing heart.


    The method of Yin Nu and Qing Piao is hateful to him, but it is noble for the hundreds of millions of Yin people, because no matter how many people they devour and kill, they just want to kill the hell god, for the sake of more Yin people''s stability.


    After a slight step back, Chu Feng doesn''t know what to say. Everyone''s behavior has their own purpose. The purpose of the hell god is to open the channel of the underworld and return to the hidden world. The means of Yin Nu and Qing Piao is to kill the Ming God. Although they are killing people, they are selfish and selfless.


    As Li Zong once said in the modern world, killing one person can make ten people survive, so it doesn''t matter. It is worth killing ten thousand people to make the holy pilgrimage stable for ten years.


    As long as the harvest is greater than the pay, as long as the starting point is in the degree of great love, then there is no so-called right or wrong.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath: "I''m tired and want to go back to rest."


    The Yin girl nodded and took Chu Feng''s hand, just like a meteor beam. Soon after, she returned to the residence arranged by the Yin lady. In addition to the floating flocs, there was also a person in the yard, Qingpiao.


    The woman who had been entangled with Chu Feng twice came forward and took Chu Feng''s arm: "I told you, do you still hate me now?"


    "When I left a few days ago, your eyes looked terrible to me."


    Chu Feng didn''t have any smile and no words. She just walked in front of them. When she got to the door, she turned back and said softly, "I can help you, but I hope that in the next few hours, or the next day or two, I hope you don''t want anyone to get close to me."After listening to the story told by Yin Nu, Chu Feng knew that she was not deceiving herself. Chu Feng had figured it out on the way back just now. Yin Nu and Qing Piao were hateful, but they were also forced to do nothing. How about killing the ghost God before leaving the underworld?


    It''s just the pill effect of Vajra pill. Chu Feng doesn''t know how long it will take to digest it. If there are Yin women to guard it, it will be much better. As for why, Chu Feng is not ready to tell them that everyone has his own card, and now all this is the card of Chu Feng.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    Chu Feng walked in and closed the door. Qingpiao took the Yin girl''s hand and raised her red lips: "didn''t you tell him? How do you feel that his mood is not very good, is it because I am not a virgin, and I am not happy? "


    When she heard the words of Qing Piao Piao, the corners of her mouth twitched slightly. She knew that Chu Feng was not unhappy, but Chu Feng needed time to digest the efficacy of Vajra pill. She just knew that these floating flocs did not dare to speak because she was not Chu Feng. She did not have a left eye to see through the darkness.


    Yin girl frowned and looked at the floating catkins: "how is he these days?"


    "How are you?" Floating Xu in the heart a congealed, let oneself calm a bit said: "since the God lady left four days ago, he did not go out of the room, today or the long princess, he came out, as if in a bad mood."


    Say these just in order not to let Yin Nu and Qing Piao doubt what, do not want Yin Nu and Qing Piao to look at each other, all slightly nod, even toward the door.


    Floating Xu Leng a mouth: "long princess, ghost God lady, you?"


    "Look, don''t get close to anyone." Yin Nu turns back to Lengyan and sweeps the floating catkins. For Chu Feng, she is polite and apologetic. However, for the person who comes from the underworld, Yinnu is not so good at talking.


    Piao Xu nodded uneasily, but her heart was not the same anxious. She did not know when Chu Feng could digest the Vajra pill if she went on like this. Moreover, Yin Nu and Qing Piao were already gods of nature. Could Chu Feng devour Vajra pill, what effect could it have?


    Looking at the two people open the door and go in, even the door is closed. Piaoxiu struggles for a while and walks back to one side and sits down. She doesn''t know what the Yin women want to do when they go in, but it''s certainly not a good thing for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng, who entered the room and was ready to digest Vajra, just sat down to bed and saw two people coming in, frowning: "what are you doing in here?"


    Yin Nu and Qing Piao looked at each other. The latter went to sit beside Chu Feng and took his hand: "little baby, are you still angry? We know that this kind of behavior is a blow to your man''s dignity, but we really need you. If you are uncomfortable, you can say it and don''t hold it back. Because if you don''t say it, you may feel uncomfortable, and we will not let you go for the time being. "


    Chu Feng hears the speech in the heart to be unable to laugh and cry, this green floats to speak really is direct, the Shuang is not good will not let oneself go, so say these do what?


    At the moment, it''s not easy to say that he wants to recover his strength, because Chu Feng is worried that Yin Nu and Qing Piao mistakenly think that he is going to run to recover his strength, which inevitably has unknown consequences, so Chu Feng completely conceals the situation at the moment.


    Chu Feng understood this, and even felt that two women, both of whom were already gods of nature, were so pitiful that he gently shook his head: "you think too much, I''m not angry, I just want to be quiet for two days."


    She frowned and asked, "you are really not angry."


    Chu Feng definitely nodded: "really!"


    The Yin girl looked at Qing Piao and nodded to her. The latter turned red, raised her head and took a breath at Chu Feng: "then you prove that you are not really angry. Let us serve you for a while?"


    Chu Feng didn''t get excited and blood boiling, but felt a kind of sadness when Qing Piao Piao said these words. If there are people on their heads, then their existence is for their own strength. At the moment, Yin women and Qing Piao are just like this.


    Because he can make them strong, so they will not hesitate to sacrifice their own bodies to achieve the goal in their hearts, some hateful, but some sad.


    Look at the meaning of the two people, that is, they are still angry, Chu Feng doesn''t want to, but he can''t digest the Vajra pill like this, look at the Yin girl and Qing Piao. Chu Feng hugs Qing Piao and presses on the bed: "you go out!"


    Yin girl saw Chu Feng to do something, gave Qing Piao a look of encouragement and went out. After a while, there was a ring of Qingpiao in the room, accompanied by the sound of Pa Pa Pa Pa. Yin Nu heard that her face was slightly red, and Piaoyu was also standing beside her with a red face.


    Waiting for others to shoot a gun is always a painful thing. The female gets up and prepares to leave first and then comes back. Just as soon as she gets up, she suddenly forgets her reaction and slowly raises her head to look at the sky.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2295

    coming!


    The Yin girl''s face turned pale in an instant. She felt a restlessness of blood connection. Although there was no breath of terror, she felt that her elder brother was coming, two people and one mother. She knew he was coming.


    Almost Yin girl''s idea sprouted, and suddenly two horrible figures appeared in the air. The most striking one was a middle-aged man standing at the front end, with the black armor on his body and his eyebrows raised on both sides. His eyes were black and his eyes were white. At the moment, he was staring at the Yin girl on the ground coldly.


    The God of the underworld, the only master of the underworld.


    The Yin woman''s lips trembled for a moment. She wondered how the hell God appeared three thousand years later. She also lowered her head and said, "brother!"


    The ghost God narrowed his eyes, and his voice was a little gloomy: "Lin Xie, is the original body you said in it?"


    Lin Xie nodded: "yes, because I planted my people in the princess Chang''s escort team according to your wishes. She brought it back from the seventh state more than half a month ago. It is said that after the power was swallowed up by the princess, she recovered herself!"


    The ghost God showed a cold smile and fell slowly. Lin Xie also followed him.


    But the Yin girl was already ugly. She didn''t expect that dozens of people selected by herself should have been arranged by Lin Xie. Lin Xie was very clear about her mind. She also knew what kind of person Lin Xie was, a complete villain, and the most loyal running dog of the ghost God.


    Pink fist slightly clenched, the original body of Chu wind is now found, how can the hell god let go?


    After the two fell down, dozens of people quickly arrived, all kneeling in front of the God of the underworld: "I''ve seen the God of the underworld!"


    The God of the underworld nodded slightly, and they all stood up, but the God of the underworld was looking into the room where the voice came at the moment. The black eyes twinkled with cold light: "sister, what''s the matter?"


    Lin Xie is also a little strange. He looks at the female. It is certain that the boy and the woman are fighting, but who is the woman?


    Yin Nu knew that the people inside did not pay attention to the outside, because she felt that there would be no one to disturb her outside, and the hell god didn''t send out breath when they appeared. At the moment, Chu Feng and Qing Piao surely didn''t know. It''s over.


    Although the God of the underworld has no longer touched her because she is barren, it does not mean that the lady of the God can commit herself to others.


    As for why Qing Piao Piao couldn''t bear children, Yin Nu was the only one who knew it. Every time she combined with the underworld God, she expelled the seeds of evil out of the body, leaving nothing left.


    At the moment, in the face of the question from the God, the Yin woman''s lips trembled and said, "it''s the original body. In order to let him do things for me willingly, I chose a woman for him to serve. Now they are there."


    "Oh The God of the underworld nodded slightly. Instead of breaking into the door, he took a look at the floating catkins and realized that it was the mid-term period of the demigod and then moved away from his eyes. No matter how beautiful a woman is, he has no interest in it.


    Just when I was about to sit down, I was stunned and looked at the female. After staring for a few seconds, I burst out laughing: "sister, when did you step into the God of nature?"


    The Yin girl''s face was completely pale, and the blue floating in the room was also stunned. Obviously, she already knew that the ghost was coming, but what she was worried about was that she was the God of creation. How could the hell god let her go?


    "It seems that the original body has brought you a lot of benefits!"


    The God of the underworld did not sit down again. His black eyes were shining and looked at the room: "yes, it is so. Let me take him away. As for you,,," "


    the God of the underworld is staring at the female, as if locking her Soul:" wait and leave with me. I said when I closed up three thousand years ago, when I came back next time, you would have a heart to heart with me, brother and sister Now you are the God of creation and meet my requirements


    The Yin woman clenched her fists and didn''t say a word, because the hell god would not allow her to have any objection, and now she has no strength to resist the Hades.


    The God of the underworld walked over and sat down and hooked her fingers to the female: "come on, give me a massage."


    The Yin girl took a deep breath, and her eyes were cold and she swept Lin Xie. There was one of the dozens of people who appeared. Her guard knew that this person must have betrayed him. Otherwise, no one knew the existence of the original body and vowed to kill them.


    Lin Xie and the man were swept by the eyes of the female. They immediately felt that they were in hell. They felt as if they had knocked something over. They were nervous and afraid. Because there were so many opportunities in the eyes of the female, they could feel it.


    At this moment, I suddenly feel a little regret, but at this moment regret has no effect. I can only hope that the God can protect them. Otherwise, with the cultivation of today''s Yin women, they can easily kill them.


    When the Yin girl came to the back of the ghost God and gently massaged his shoulder, the Chu wind pressure in the room was on Qingpiao''s body, which meant that the house leak happened to be the night rain. He had not seen the ghost God, but the look of Qingpiao at the moment showed that the person coming must be the God of the dead, and he had already known his existence.


    Qingpiao eyebrows dignified, patted Chu Feng''s waist, whispered: "if we continue to do it, he will certainly not want you to go out for the time being, and if we do not do it, he will ask you to go out. Then he will find me and you. Even if he does not kill you, he will definitely make you very miserable, and I will die."Chu Feng thought it was the same, immediately moved up, Qingpiao also sent out the moving voice again, Ming God has not seen Qingpiao for 3000 years, and the combination of Qingpiao and Mingshen did not have any moving sound, so she called out at the moment, and the Ming God didn''t know that this woman was Qingpiao.


    There was a lively battle in the house, but the atmosphere outside was particularly dignified, because the female didn''t know what to do next. She and Qing Piao were both gods of nature, but there was still a gap between them and the immortal God who had accumulated countless years.


    All kinds of thoughts were turning in my mind, and I made a decision in an instant. They joined hands to fight for life and death. No matter what, they couldn''t let the hell god take away Chu Feng, because there would be no hope for them.


    He also made a decision to kill chufeng if he couldn''t stop Ming God. As long as Chu Feng died, it was useless for Ming God to have a corpse.


    As time went by, the ghost God was not worried at all, but in the house, Chu Feng could not control so much. While fighting on Qingpiao, he also released the internal strength of his body and digested the Vajra pill.


    Qingpiao feels a slight fluctuation of strength when she impacts herself. She looks at Chu Feng in silence, but she doesn''t forget to continue to make sound in her mouth. She feels that Chu Feng''s body is actually turbulent with the breath of upper God, and it is still the breath of infinite close to the God of creation. What''s the matter?


    When did he regain his strength and step from the middle God to the upper God, and now he will enter the God of creation from the upper God?


    Chu Feng knew that Qingpiao had been discovered, but there was no time to explain. Leaning down a little while moving, he said: "now don''t ask why, you two are not necessarily his opponents. Try to delay time for me. As long as I step into the God of creation and three people join hands, the odds are great, and even if not, you can draw!"


    Qingpiao frowned, thought about it, nodded, holding Chu Feng more involved in the work, now can buy time for Chu Feng is just like this, if the hell god is impatient, it will start.


    He was also curious about Chu Feng''s identity. How can a young man in his twenties have the potential to enter the God of nature? Is the speed of his cultivation too extraordinary?


    In such an idea, Qing Piao is the first time in history to be complicated by the dry.


    "It seems that you don''t want to come out!"


    After a period of time, the hell god finally could not help but stand up and looked at the room coldly: "Lin Xie, go and find him out. As long as you can help me break through to the sage of heaven, I will give him any kind of woman!"


    Lin Xie nodded and walked forward. The Yin girl''s expression was tight. She had already discussed with Qing Piao Mi Yin. She saw that she was blocking the way in front of her: "elder brother, don''t you worry at this moment?"


    The God of the nether world sneered: "how, reluctant to give up your little man? Listen to Lin Xie say that you and the original style have already done great things, but I don''t care if you are still a virgin. Maybe Lin Xie is wrong, but do you want to stop me now? Or do you want to have a fight with me


    "If so, find a room where you can see your brother''s strength and make you a real woman."


    The words of the hell god let the Yin woman clench the fist above is to burst out the blue muscle: "rascal!"


    His eyes were also cold down: "if that boy doesn''t come out at that time, I''ll break the door and castrate him first, so that he can''t live as if he were dead."


    The Yin girl frowned and looked at the floating catkins held by the Ming God. She had some contradictions in her heart. This is the woman with Chu Feng around her!


    She just contacted with Qing Piao Piao just now. Qing Piao Piao told her that she would delay time to the greatest extent, and that there was still hope for victory today. Otherwise, everyone would be in bad luck. Looking at the fluffy flocculus that she couldn''t move under the control of the underworld God, the female chose to close her eyes. Out of the overall situation, she had to sacrifice herself.


    With a cold smile, Ming God blocked the channels of floating flocs and walked into a room with a feminine look passing by. Helpless, she could only be sorry for Chu Feng.


    And at the moment in the room, Chu Feng has seen what happened, fist instant clench: "I want to kill him!"


    Looking back is to see the green floating that naked, familiar and strange body, and see the Chu wind standing there, Leng and then an instant anger: "I will kill you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2296

    The surging evil Qi detonated in an instant, and the ghost God was extremely angry in an instant.


    Although he has no interest in the barren Qingpiao, the latter is after all a strong God state, which is more powerful than the rest of his women. He hasn''t seen him for 3000 years. When he saw him, he was naked with a man. The ghost God knew what was going on.


    With such a big green cap on his head, the ghost God''s heart is only angry at the moment, and there is no emotion except anger. As the master of the underworld, the hostess of the hell palace he confirmed actually rolled the bed sheet with others on his back. The God of the underworld felt that it was his greatest shame to him.


    Qingpiao, with a flash of body shape, picked up the clothes on the ground to dodge the attack of the God of the underworld. The wall behind him suddenly turned into ruins. In a moment, she put on his clothes and looked slightly coagulated: "ghost, are you very angry? Then I tell you, in the past three thousand years, I have been in love with more than a thousand men. Is it exciting? "


    Chu Feng''s cold eyes slowly put on clothes there. The whole room has been nearly collapsed in the strike of the God. The doors and windows have been damaged. The dust and smoke are gone. Chu Feng looks out and sees the dismay of the female. Chu Feng doesn''t want to explain too much.


    And hear the words of Qing Piao Piao, Chu Feng glanced over and pondered over it. He was very clear that the latter kind of loneliness and dryness for more than a thousand years could not be put on, so he had been lingering with a thousand men for 3000 years, and knew that it was deliberately stimulating the ghost God there.


    It''s a pity that the gods now are in their own women and men''s lingering anger, and all of a sudden they believe what Qingpiao said.


    With a sneer, a murderous opportunity appeared on his ferocious face: "is it? You even like men so much, so I''ll let you enjoy the men in this world. I''ll let the men of the underworld wait for you


    Then he was stunned: "have you entered the God of creation?"


    Then the ferocity on his face was even more terrifying to the extreme. Any strong man could repair his own defects as long as he went to the God of nature. In the past, Qingpiao was unable to bear children, so now it is OK. Just thinking that the body that only he enjoyed was now enjoyed by other men, and the ghost God was distressed.


    The cold eyes swept over Chu Feng, knowing that he must be the so-called original body, a little finger: "wait for me, I will make you worse than death."


    With the passing of his body, it is necessary for him to teach Qing Piao a lesson. As for killing Qing Piao, he doesn''t think so. Although stealing a man behind his back makes him very angry, Qingpiao is now the God of creation, which can generate strong blood for him. The ghost God doesn''t mind letting her live first.


    Qing Piao was ready when she started, so the God of the underworld just made a move. She went outside in an instant, and the female quickly approached. Both women burst out with a strong momentum and faced the God of the dead.


    The wall in front of me was completely destroyed. From there, I slowly walked out and looked into the sky. My eyes were full of evil color: "my sister helped my women and other men. I listened to that for a long time like an idiot. It''s good!"


    "Today I want you to pay a heavy price to calm my anger with your body!"


    In an instant, a strong air wave exploded around, and some powerful men in the Ming god palace could not resist the death on the spot. Piaoxiu survived under the protection of Chu Feng. Taking advantage of the smoke of war, Chu Feng directly opened the demon world with floating catkins and entered into it. At this time, the demon world was the safest place.


    Because even the God of creation can''t break it.


    The God of the underworld moved quickly in the sky with Zhan Yin Nu and Qing Piao Piao. The huge air waves produced brought disaster like destroying the heaven and the earth. Yin Nu and Qing Piao would also restrain themselves, but the God of hell was totally indifferent. It seemed that the number of people who died in the temple was nothing to him.


    "Hades, the original body and the woman are gone."


    But in the original courtyard, Lin Xie waited for the smoke to go to catch Chu Feng and floating catkins, but he found that there was no trace of anyone. He quickly floated up and called out to the distance.


    The God of the underworld forced her back quickly. They could not see the trace of Chu wind. All the buildings below were turned into fly ash, but there was still no one.


    His face was ferocious, and he burst out to drink. The more than ten powerful men in the underworld palace who had just left on the ground had not yet relaxed their breath, and they were directly shocked to death on the ground.


    "A group of waste, so let people run away?"


    Yin Nu and Qing Piao Piao have also come over, looking down, as expected, there is no trace of Chu Feng and Piao Xu. The color of surprise flashed in her eyes. Where is it?


    "Say it


    However, the God of the underworld did not believe that people would disappear for no reason. Lin Xie told him that the original body and meridians were damaged and could not disappear for no reason without power. He coldly scanned the Yin women and said, "where is the original body? Tell me about his tracks, and I will not teach you today, or even forgive your mistakes. "


    Compared with the betrayal of Yin Nu and Qing Piao Piao, the original body is still the one that can continuously generate strength, which is more attractive to the gods.Yin Nu and Qing Piao are at a loss at the moment, because they don''t know where Chu Feng has gone, but they both suspect that Chu Feng must have been hiding, because Qingpiao knows that chufeng is a superior God and can''t fight with the ghost God, but it''s possible to hide without his attention.


    But this is also a good thing, Chu Feng hiding better than to be taken by the hell god.


    Qing Piao shook her head and said, "I don''t know!"


    "I don''t know. Do you think I believe it?" The ghost God snorted coldly. His eyes were gloomy and looked at the ruins below. His body also slowly fell down. Yin Nu and Qing Piao knew that he was looking for the missing trace of Chu Feng.


    Two people look at one eye, Yin female eyes with a kind of inquiry, Qingpiao gently shake his head.


    She knows that Yin Nu is asking her to leave here now, but Qingpiao doesn''t want to leave here like this. Chufeng is hidden now, but it is also possible to be found out. She doesn''t want to see Chu Feng go wrong like this. Of course, she doesn''t want to see Chu Feng get Chu Feng and strengthen her strength.


    Yin women also understand this. If they get Chu Feng for the hell god, they will never have any chance to kill the hell god. Even the future underworld will be oppressed by the hell god, and even the sea channel of the sea of hell may be opened by the God of hell.


    It was not allowed by both of them. They looked at the ghost God walking there, hoping that he would not find Chu Feng.


    And the ghost God looked for a circle, and finally stopped in a position, where he began to hold the floating floss in and put down. His eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his mouth drew a sneer: "there is their last taste here."


    "Boy, I know you are nearby now. You''d better come out immediately, or I''ll kill the Yin girl and your lover Qing Piao!"


    In the demon world, Chu Feng sat on a mountain and looked up at the sky. There was a scene of the underworld. At the moment, the ghost was there. Chu Feng took back his eyes. The ghost God might really do that, but he also believed that Yin Nu and Qing Piao could stop it for a period of time.


    And Piao Xu is sitting not far away from Chu Feng, looking around at this place, feeling the warm sun falling, and a faint smile appears on her face: "is this the sunlight? How warm


    The original meaning is just a word of emotion, but Chu Feng stopped in his ear but it was a spiritual shock. Looking at the sky, we can confirm that the demon world is a planet hidden in the ancient universe. If we fly into the universe, can we find the planet where the hidden world is?


    As for the underworld, Chu Feng knew that it was not an independent world, not a planet, but a world under the sea of the underworld. It was like the incomplete world that someone once said, perhaps the incomplete world created by Lu Wan, which she put under the sea of the underworld.


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled with light, and now he will encounter Hades, but if he leaps into the universe and finds the hidden world, he will leave the underworld immediately.


    But this idea was thrown aside by Chu Feng, because even the God of nature could not survive in a weightless and oxygen free universe, and today he can''t do this.


    A slight sigh: "stay quiet, I want to digest Vajra pill with all my strength." In my eyes, I shot a killing opportunity and looked at the scene of the God of the underworld: "when the little Lord breaks through to the God of creation, I will let the God of the underworld kneel down and beg for mercy, and become my nourishment!"


    The smile on floating Xu''s face is completely frozen at the moment, because at this moment, she feels the indifferent breath of human beings on Chu Feng''s body, even makes her a little afraid. Who is he and why should he break through the God of nature?


    In floating Xu''s doubts and conjectures, Chu Feng closed his eyes and digested Vajra pills with the help of the powerful power of the demon world. He had to go back to the hidden world only through the underworld, and the ghost gods, and, had to die!


    Just now the Ming God intended to get involved in the floating floss, which has violated his bottom line.


    In the outside world, the God of the underworld yelled without any response. His eyes were extremely cold, and he roared like a wild animal. There were traces of ground motion shells around him. In a moment, he turned around and appeared in front of the Yin girl and Qing Piao.


    Ferocious drink a way: "I don''t believe I torture you, even kill you, and you are so close to him, you can not appear!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2297

    The God of the underworld really started, directly to the Yin woman in the void, and the breath or strength was much stronger than when it started.


    Even though Yin Nu and Qing Piao are both gods of nature at the moment, they are still a little bit different from those who have already achieved the God of nature since the beginning of the new era, and have joined hands with Chiyou to invade the modern world. Although martial arts mainly focus on talent, Yin Nu and Qing Piao are no different from the God of the dead in terms of talent.


    And no matter what the case, it depends on who precipitates for a long time. Undoubtedly, the time of the God''s precipitation is enough to kill the female Yin and Qing Piao.


    The three men fought for many times, and the whole hell god palace seemed to be destroyed. This war also attracted the attention of all the people in the first state of the underworld. We don''t know what happened and why there was the war of God of creation. Besides the God of the underworld, is there any God of creation in the underworld?


    Many people want to come close and have a look, but they can''t get close to the fierce battle place which is enough to destroy them. They can only look at this side with awe in the distance, as if they want to pry into something.


    Because of the three men''s war, the strong men in the God''s palace were all moving towards the periphery. At this time, no one wanted to die. There was no better way to leave. The only person left was Lin Xie. Naturally, he was not qualified to participate in such a war, but it did not prevent him from watching in situ.


    Of course, he also opened a little distance, because he was too close, he could not stand the destructive force produced by the war.


    However, after watching Lin Xie, he turned around and flew back and forth over the ruins. He wanted to find the missing Chu Feng, which was the original body. Obviously, the reason why Yin Nu and Qing Piao can achieve the God of creation is Chu Feng. Lin Xie is not stupid, so he wants to find Chu Feng.


    As the most trusted person of Hades, Lin Xie was sure that in the end he would give him some benefits, even if he didn''t give him the original body, but he would also give him at least a few times, and using a few times might be able to cross the realm of the middle God which has not been crossed for thousands of years.


    Just looking for a circle, almost any place and corner have not let go, but there is no trace of Chu Feng.


    As for whether Chu Feng left, Lin Xie thought it impossible. This was the underworld under the underworld sea, and the transmission ring would lose its effect. When the dust and smoke were filled, their attention was focused on the building. It is impossible for a person to suddenly disappear, and it is impossible for him to leave because of his damaged meridians.


    It''s just, where is it going? Why can''t we find someone?


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise behind her, as if something had hit the ground. Looking back, Qingpiao floated slowly from a deep pit, and her mouth was still covered with a touch of blood. It was obvious that she had just been beaten to the ground by the God of the underworld. We can see that the gap between her and the God of the underworld is not a little bit.


    "You are not my match together."


    The God of the underworld grinned coldly, and his black pupils twinkled with a strange luster. He said with a Zizi smile: "so I advise you to do things honestly according to my instructions, otherwise I will let you understand how the terror in this world is formed!"


    After a pause, the hell god said angrily, "and that guy is from the present world, without the breath of the underworld, and he still has the breath of Xuanyuan emperor. You are in company with the enemies of our Yin clan!"


    Qing Piao Piao has returned to the side of the Yin girl, even if she has been seriously injured by the God of the underworld, but she can not see the slightest tension and fear on her face, just an unyielding.


    In the words full of hate, Qing Piao flies forward quickly. The terrible power of God of creation is exerted to the extreme by Qing Piao. The Yin girl does not have the slightest hesitation. Even if the ghost God is her brother, she will join hands with Qing Piao to kill him.


    Because if she didn''t do that, her fate would be the same as Qing Piao. Even if she was the sister of Hades, the Yin girl knew very well that the latter would definitely work on her, and she would never allow herself to degenerate into such a plaything.


    Seeing that they didn''t mean to compromise, the hell god took the initiative and sneered with disdain on his face: "once Xuanyuan emperor and old Huyan guys all took me. I can fight against two powerful God of nature. When you first entered the realm of God of creation, at most, it''s just a waste of my time. Don''t be too naive!"


    However, the direct outbreak of terror between the momentum, obviously startled the weather waves, but also let the Yinnu and Qingpiao''s offensive was directly hindered.


    "Today, I''m going to show you my best posture."


    The dark god''s eyes twinkled with evil, and his body slowly rose to a height close to the sea of the underworld. Suddenly, he opened his big hand and the atmosphere around him seemed to have changed in general: "although this is the incomplete world created by the venerable God, I have established a special connection with this world for endless years. Here, I am the master!"


    Under the force of terror, those far away from the crowd''s body seems to be out of control in general slowly floating up.


    Yin female and green Piao Piao feel general, look back at the moment, face big change, green Piao Piao drink: "bad, stop him!"Before the endless years, the God of Hades had a way to increase his combat effectiveness by about five times in a short period of time. It was also because of this that he could draw a fierce battle with Xuanyuan emperor, who was similar to him, and another god of nature. However, that method was too evil.


    Because each use, need countless people''s lives and blood to sacrifice, can be said to be burning other people''s lives, enhance their own strength.


    However, Yin Nu and Qing Piao can''t get close to the scope of the God of the underworld no matter how they attack. Looking at the people who have been controlled and suspended by an invisible force in the distance, they look worried. They have already thought that they are not the hands of the Hades, but they don''t know that the difference is so big.


    All of a sudden, a sound of scream came, and all the people who had floated up died miserably in the void, and countless blood gathered into a river, crossing and gathering in front of the ghost God.


    The dark god''s black pupil slowly appeared blood red light, looked up to the sky and roared: "blood sacrifice Dafa!"


    In an instant, all the suspended blood poured into the body of the God of the underworld. It was the blood of the people who had just died. With their most powerful strength and most exuberant resentment, at the moment, the God of the underworld would use all this to defeat the two women.


    Because according to his current state, at most, it is a draw with the Yin women. It takes not a little time to defeat him. He also wants to find out Chu Feng and doesn''t want to waste time here. If the time is prolonged, there will inevitably be changes.


    The expression of Yin Nu and Qing Piao changed completely. The God of the underworld had the strongest posture and used the blood sacrifice method to ignite the fighting power of about five times in an instant. That was not what they could deal with at all.


    "Do I agree to go?"


    The God of the underworld sneered as if he were mad. He saw a dark streamer breaking through the void. Suddenly, he stood in front of the two women, turning into blood red eyes and staring at them: "don''t worry, I won''t kill you, but I will definitely let you in my body, graceful and happy!"


    The corner of his mouth rose slightly, sketching a bloodthirsty and cruel arc: "of course, if you want me to be gentle, let that boy come out, or I will let you suffer from the pain of the body first, and then destroy your soul."


    Yin Nu and Qing Piao looked at each other, and almost at the same time opened their mouth: "spell it!"


    In an instant, they no longer choose to run away, but launched a strong attack on the God of the underworld. They knew that they would not be defeated, but they were better than willing to be captured by the God of the underworld, which was not what they wanted.


    In the face of the two people''s most powerful attack, the ghost just smiles, suddenly disappears and suddenly appears, but it is already in front of the two people. Before the two people react, the ghost God has already hit their abdomen with a heavy blow, and the Yin girl and Qing Piao are immediately blasted out.


    The ghost God didn''t mean to stop, such as shadow to follow behind the two people, in they have not yet relaxed that tone of time, mercilessly each kick again to fly them.


    "Although you are gods of creation, there are also three or six gods of nature. There were no more than ten gods of creation who could fight with me in the world of heaven and earth, but now it is estimated that there are fewer. What are you?"


    The body dived down and pinched the Yin girl''s neck severely. The violent force raged on the Yin girl and Qing Piao. Finally, they couldn''t help but scream bitterly. However, when they heard their screams, the ghost God''s face showed a very comfortable look.


    It''s a little perverted.


    In the demon world, this scene has been floating in the eyes, eyes can not bear, and then look at Chu Feng: "we really see their accident?"


    Although it was captured by the female at first, but now I see that they are suffering from the same women, or they are tortured by relatives like the God of the underworld. I can''t see it any more.


    Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes, took a light look, and then closed his eyes: "give me a little more time, I have arrived at the end, see how long they can persist!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2298

    Miserable, desolate!


    Yin women and Qing Piao, who can be ranked in the top three in the underworld, are in a mess under the tyranny of the God of the underworld. There is no such beautiful appearance any more. It is just a kind of beautiful destruction. It can be said that they are completely destroyed by the God of the underworld.


    The two men supported each other in the void, and their bodies were still shaking. The God of the underworld was too strong, especially after using the blood sacrifice method. They were so powerful that they could not compete with each other in a few rounds. In a short time, they could not fight with the God of the dead.


    And even in the peak state, they are also very clear that they are not opponents of the underworld, and their eyes flash with sadness. After endless years, they still can''t escape the devil''s hand.


    The ghost God moved his finger joints, sneered and turned his back to the female. He didn''t worry at all. He said: "boy, if you don''t come out again, your lover will suffer my torture. How about it?"


    "Come out to me right away. Today I can make you all live, and even give you Qing Piao Piao. How about it?"


    The God of the underworld quietly looked up to the ground to catch a trace, but no matter how he looked, there was no suspicious place. This feeling made the God very angry. As a god of creation, it was a powerful existence that had become famous before the endless years.


    At the moment, there was someone hiding under his nose. He couldn''t find it. He felt uncomfortable and wanted to kill thousands of people to vent his anger.


    "I count three, if you don''t come out, I''ll let you know I''m not kidding."


    The dark god''s eyes turned red, which was caused by resentment in the blood sacrifice Dharma. It can improve the fighting effectiveness of Hades, but it will also make him more bloodthirsty and cruel. He stares at the ground and shouts.


    He raised his hand and said in a deep voice, "one!"


    "Two!"


    suck up and laugh. He didn''t count three. He just turned around and looked at him. "Don''t blame me for trampling on your pride. Your little man is not giving you strength!"


    Qing piaofeo was stunned, and then her face changed greatly. She raised a hand and patted it toward her own heavenly cover, because she knew what the hell god was going to do, but she absolutely did not allow it. In that case, she would rather die without a burial place.


    But this palm is blue floating, there is no way to fall down, because the God has appeared in front of her and took his hand: "I will not let you die, do you think you can die?"


    Yin Nu seems to know what the hell god wants to do. When she raises her hand, she will start to do it. Just as soon as her hand is lifted up, she jumps out: "I advise you not to do it, or you will reward Lin Xie when I play. He has loved you for countless years. I think you don''t like him?"


    The Yin girl looked surprised and said, "asshole, I''m your sister."


    "Hum, I only know that you are the God of creation, and you can give me a strong blood!" The God of the nether world snorted coldly. Suddenly, she turned her body over and slapped her back.


    Green floating suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, power this time is really broken.


    The God of the underworld looked up to the sky and said, "boy, if you can work on her, she still has feelings for you. This woman is very difficult to deal with. She will not bow down to a man who has no interest in her. When I was imprisoned for 300 years, she was threatened by my sister''s death, so you really want to see a woman who has feelings for you have an accident?"


    With that, the God stopped and quietly felt around him. As long as there was a little movement, he could find it immediately. But to his disappointment, there was no reaction as before.


    The God narrowed his eyes and continued, "think of a woman who loves you deeply and is willing to give you her life. Are you not ashamed to be a man?"


    "Hades!" Qing piaoxiao drank coldly, turned her head and sneered: "don''t forget that you are my first man. Now it''s you who disgrace me, not Chu Feng. Do you understand? Are you stupid to threaten another man with your wife? "


    As soon as the ghost''s face was angry, he raised his hand and slapped it on his blue floating face. His face was gloomy and terrible. His eyes seemed to be bleeding. Thinking of his own woman being played with, he was very angry. If it was not the original body, he would never have such good patience now.


    The first thing he wants to do is to torture Qing Piao cruelly, and then throw her to the people below to play to death.


    But at the moment, he wants to force Chu Feng out with Qingpiao, it seems that he can''t.


    She was slapped, leaving a deep mark on her white face, but she was still stubborn: "you must not come out, you and I are just a transaction, I have no feelings for you, just my debt to you, the God is a rogue, even if you do not kill you, will let you suffer from all kinds of torture, he will not allow him except him Other men, women who touch him. "


    The God of the underworld suddenly hit the back of Qing Piao Piao with a fist, and the huge power interrupted the backbone of Qing Piao. Finally, Qing Piao couldn''t help sending out a scream and spit out a mouthful of blood."Floating!" Yin woman looks startled, regardless of whether she is not the hands of the God, Jiao drink a quick approach.


    Just like just now, before meeting the God of the underworld, he was directly blasted out. Moreover, as he was blown away again, the breath of the Yin girl became more and more erratic, and there was no stable breath just now.


    "I don''t believe that you are a man as pitiless as I am." However, the ghost God didn''t mean it was his own sister. He hit Qing Piao Piao again. Qing Piao''s sweet voice screamed, which made people feel heartache and couldn''t bear to look sideways.


    Even Lin Xie turned his head, not daring to look, but unwilling to look.


    Yinnu and Qingpiao are the most beautiful and powerful women in the underworld. Before the endless years, he had a mind for them before he had achieved the throne. But later, Qingpiao was taken by the God of hell, and Lin Xie let himself stop thinking.


    At the moment, Qingpiao was completely regarded as a sandbag by the God of the underworld. No matter how angry the female was, she couldn''t get close to it, and even made herself black and blue.


    In the demon world, the floating catkins have already stood up.


    He shook his head and said: "how can the God of the dead be like this, even if the lady of the underworld betrayed her, but even if she is angry and killed directly, what''s the meaning of such torture? No matter how she was once her woman, wouldn''t it hurt him to torture like this?"


    Chu Feng didn''t reply, but digested the last point of efficacy of Vajra pill.


    As for why the hell god did that, he didn''t have any pity. It was because he had never had feelings for Qingpiao. He just wanted to develop a strong blood vessel in the case of powerlessness to see whether he could break the channel of the underworld and go back to the hidden world.


    But now, Qingpiao, who can''t derive blood for him, is seen naked with himself. Chu Feng can understand the mood of the hell god, that is, even if he doesn''t want something, others can''t touch it. The typical kingship only allows him to betray others, and absolutely does not allow others to betray him.


    Now the rampant Qing Piao is nothing more than to stimulate him hiding in the dark to see if he will go out. As for killing Qing piaoxiao, chufeng knows that the ghost God will not do so for the time being.


    Because Qingpiao is already the realm of the God of creation. The God of nature can shape any defect of the body. It was impossible to bear children before. Now it is absolutely possible. Moreover, Qingpiao used to expel things out of the body. It is not impossible to live, and the ghost God is not willing to let her die.


    A strong offspring is much more important than their own strength, because it represents a kind of inheritance.


    However, floating Xu is doomed to be incomprehensible. Chu Feng has no time to explain to her too much at the moment. She can only hope that Qingpiao can support her, because he has already stepped into the God of creation and transformation, but the efficacy of the Vajra pill is still in the air. It needs a little time and thorough digestion.


    Floating Xu looks worried at the outside picture, looks back at Chu Feng, who is still sitting safely. She wants to talk but doesn''t open her mouth. She knows that Chu Feng is probably the key time.


    In the outside world, the God of the underworld did not know how many times Qingpiao was ravaged. Even if the God of God could develop and repair his own wounds, the God of the underworld caused her ordinary attack wounds, but the pain still had no water.


    The God of the underworld seems to have lost his patience. Instead of being cruel to Qingpiao, he just closed his eyes. His powerful perceptual ability spread out and opened his eyes after searching for a long time.


    Red pupil passing by, surprised, he can be sure that the beginning of the people are still around here, but if hiding, even hidden in nothingness, it should be found that, in the face of Qingpiao, even if there is no emotion, there will be some emotional fluctuations, as long as there are fluctuations can be found.


    But why for such a long time, there is no breath at all.


    The cold wind was blowing slowly, and the evil spirit was turbulent. The ghost God narrowed his eyes and gave a cold smile: "I always firmly believe that the man who can make you green and die is not a man without conscience. If you are wronged, if he doesn''t come out, I won''t be reconciled!"


    All of a sudden, he threw his hand, and he was drifting towards Lin Xie''s direction: "Lin Xie, didn''t you insist on peeking at her before? Now here you are. Have a good time


    In the demon world, Chu Feng opened his eyes in vain, and slowly stood up. His mouth glanced at the edge of his mouth: "I really don''t know why a person can be like this."


    "Why didn''t Lu Wan destroy him at the beginning?"


    Piaoxiu is about to talk, but his face changes suddenly.


    That breath, magic power turbulence!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2299

    Lin Xie catches Qingpiao and is still in a trance about what the hell god said to him just now.


    Let him play with Qing Piao?


    Looking at Qingpiao''s dying appearance in his arms, although tortured by the demon God, the God of nature''s own repair ability makes Qing Piao in the slow recovery. Even if the whole person looks very embarrassed, the intoxicating amorous feelings can still be seen on that gorgeous face.


    Lin Xie swallowed his saliva, feeling that it was unreal like a dream.


    In the endless years, during the three thousand years when the God of the underworld was in seclusion, he passed through Qingpiao''s residence many times, thinking whether a woman who had been lonely for many years needed a man?


    But when he thought of Qing Piao''s transcendent realm, Lin Xie suppressed the evil thoughts in his heart. Moreover, he did not dare to covet the women of the underworld. He just imagined that he could get a female, even though he could not.


    Now, however,,,


    however, the God of the underworld left him with Qingpiao and let him play with the latter. Lin Xie felt a little trance and unreal. After a look at Qingpiao, he looked at the hell god. He wanted to make sure again whether it was true or not, and he didn''t want to play it, but it was just a joke of the God of the underworld. In that case, he would die without a burial place.


    "Watch me do what?"


    The God of the underworld glanced at Lin Xie, who was sluggish and did not act. He said coldly: "this woman has been so mean that I have no interest in her. In the future, she will be your plaything. I will abandon her cultivation. In the future, she will be your plaything."


    In the red pupil twinkles the destruction color: "because the biggest cruelty is not to kill you, is not to torture you, but to trample on your pride, let you live like death, Qingpiao, betray me, then you have to be prepared to bear my anger, and then live a humble life!"


    Finally, he was sure that the ghost was not joking. Lin Xie''s breath was heavy. He looked at Qingpiao in his arms and swallowed his saliva.


    Looking above the ground, there is a piece of grass still in the collapsed place. It quickly falls down and puts Qingpiao on the grass and licks his lower lip. The voice is very low and low. Only Qingpiao can hear: "endless years, I''m dreaming that one day I can gallop on you."


    "Today, at last, it''s about to succeed."


    Shaking out his hand to the blue floating chest, about to touch that moment, but suddenly emerged a terrible evil, that is the ghost of terror.


    Lin Xie subconsciously took back his hand and thought it was the ghost God. He just joked with him and immediately raised his head.


    Seeing the God of the underworld is coming quickly, his pupil shrinks violently and thinks that it is really the God of the underworld who is joking. But he hasn''t opened his mouth to beg for mercy. All of a sudden, his body is shaking and the pain is spreading all over his body. The falling God also stops his diving body and stares at him in a strange way.


    Lin Xie gently lowered his head to see a hand passing through his body, and squeezed his heart directly out of his hand. The heart was still beating and connected with blood vessels.


    An amazing breath of God of creation surged between heaven and earth. The pure and incomparable martial arts power made the heaven and earth change color. Lin Xie subconsciously turned around and saw the people behind him. He was the one who was shocked!


    Chu Feng, who quickly appeared in the demon world, raised his head and looked at the ghost God. His mouth lifted a smile: "you are right, I am indeed a man with conscience. The woman I played with no matter whether she has a man or not, but after encountering me, there is only one result, that is, I am her last man."


    "Who tortured the woman I played with was hitting me in the face. Are you ready to die?"


    A little surprise flashed in the eyes of the Ming God. He had no feeling that Lin Xie''s heart was hit by Chu Feng. He just looked at Chu Feng. At first, Lin Xie told him that chufeng was a person whose meridians were damaged and could not be recovered. When he came here just now, he felt that Chu Feng did not have any strong breath.


    But at the moment, it appears in the posture of the God of creation. The power of martial arts full of masculine breath makes the Ming God''s eyes more dignified. Everything is so weird!


    Chu Feng turned his hand. In vain, Lin Xie''s body burned up, and his heart was directly pinched and burst. Before he could exert his greatest value, he died humbly in Chu Feng''s hands, and there was no residue left.


    And he found that at the moment of death, all the power was gone, all was gone.


    Chu Feng calmly took back his hand, and the blood on that hand was also rapidly disappearing in the burning, as if nothing had happened just now.


    However, Yinnu and Qingpiao are shocked, because chufeng has stepped into the God of nature, not only can he kill Lin Xie directly, because even now they have few moves that can''t kill Lin Xie, but Chu Feng is just one move. How did he do it?


    Chu Feng didn''t have too many words, just a hook of her finger, and Qingpiao''s body floated up. Chufeng put his hand on her, and the rolling force poured into Qingpiao''s body. The wound just caused by the ghost God was recovering rapidly.


    Qingpiao also from the beginning of shock to numbness, because all of this do not know how to explain, but she felt that today, perhaps not dead.I feel that the body''s injury is recovering rapidly. When Chu Feng releases his hand, Qing Piao is standing on the ground, staring at all of this, and his pupil suddenly shrinks. Although the attack to Qingpiao just now is not fatal, it will definitely not recover so fast, but now how can you recover by blinking?


    After feeling it for a while, Qingpiao found that she had recovered 50% of her strength. She blinked her eyes and put her hands around his neck. Her voice was also deliberately loud: "I knew you were not ordinary, little baby. Kill the devil. The two places on my sister that no one has ever used are given to you!"


    These words are obviously stimulating the Hades.


    Sure enough to hear the words of Qing Piao Piao, or in front of his face said such words, the ghost God eyes sprouted a terrible killing opportunity: "bitch, I let you go to hell!"


    Although the injury of Qingpiao can be repaired so quickly, the God of the nether knows very well that what should be done now is to kill Chu Feng. Otherwise, there will inevitably be some changes, because he seems to be able to repair others'' injuries. If the wounds of Yinnv and Qingpiao are restored, the three gods of nature, the gods of heaven, earth, and hell will know themselves.


    Chu Feng raised his hand, and Qingpiao''s body floated out of control and stood with the Yin girl: "today you don''t need your hand, just stepped into the God of creation. I want to feel the fighting power of the world!"


    The God of the underworld is gathering powerful power. He laughs when he hears that Chu Feng is going to fight him alone. His red eyes are full of banter: "it seems that you come from the modern world. Evil can''t do anything right. You''ll never know my terror. You''ll find that the power of righteousness is scum to me."


    Scornfully said: "unless you are more evil than me, otherwise you can''t kill me! At the beginning, the bitch who worshipped God trapped me under the sea of hell because the power of the right path could not destroy me. Do you think you are stronger than the God worshipping


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. At first, he was still wondering why Lu Wanzhen suppressed the ghost God, but he did not kill him. At the moment, it seems that Lu Wan didn''t want to kill the ghost God, but the righteous power could not be destroyed, so he had to suppress him.


    Although Yin Nu and Qing Piao were surprised at the change of Chu Feng at the moment, Qing Piao Piao still said: "Chu Feng, although the Ming God is insidious and vicious, what he said is not wrong. At the beginning, the worship of God was directly destroyed by supreme power, but soon he recovered on his own, because the power of righteousness and his evil power repel each other.


    Reverence only destroys his body and everything, but his soul is so evil that he can''t destroy it. Moreover, he will rely on his soul to rebuild his body after that


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and even Lu Wan couldn''t destroy his soul. It seems that the evil has reached the extreme. However, the evil of the hell god can be seen by using the blood sacrifice method to stimulate his own combat effectiveness.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t worry much about it. He raised his head and showed a playful look: "what Lu Wan can''t do, do you think this little master can''t do it?"


    The ghost God''s face was still joking, and his expression changed: "how do you know the taboo of respecting God?"


    "I was the first man to kiss her." Chufeng laughed and joked, and he liked to look at the God of hell''s shocked look: "you can also think of me as Lu Wan''s first man since ancient times."


    Lu Wan was standing here in the dark sea when Chu Feng was talking so loud. Her face turned red under her veil and she bit her lips: "You Rascal kiss me, disciple!"


    Chu Feng did not know that Lu Wan was looking at this place in the sea of hell, but slowly floated up to the same height as the God of the underworld: "don''t doubt what I said, because those who doubted are dead."


    The ghost God really wanted to laugh at Chu Feng, and was it possible that wanguzun could commit himself to a man?


    But he was surprised to see Chu Feng''s serious look. Was the ancient god really captured by the people in front of him in the past endless years? The Ming God wanted to say that it was impossible, but Chu Feng now gave him the feeling that he was very confident and did not tell lies.


    The hell God couldn''t think of it, so he didn''t think about it any more. He snorted coldly: "it''s good to brag, but you can''t kill me, unless you have the same strength as the female and even stronger than me!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head gently, and a sharp color flashed through his left eye. He raised his head slowly: "I have!"


    In vain, when Chu Feng said that I had these two words, the whole underworld was in a moment of silence, a turbulent and depressing atmosphere whirled in the air.


    The magic power is terrible!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2300

    The magic power is terrible!


    All of a sudden, powerful magic power appeared in the surrounding air. Even the original no fluctuation of the Ming sea began to appear ripples. The Ming God with a disdainful smile on his face solidified all his expressions and felt the breath in the air.


    This is the underworld, the gathering place of the Yin clan. Even if it exists, there is only the mighty evil spirit. How can the evil power appear at this moment, and also suppress the gloomy atmosphere of the whole underworld?


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly opened the wings of magic light behind him, and the flash of the light also attracted the eyes of the gods of the underworld. And Chu Feng''s left eye had begun to appear a red, bloodthirsty light.


    It''s a fool who knows what''s going on and his face changes when he sees the sudden change of Chu Feng and feels the rolling magic power in the air.


    The double cultivation of magic and martial arts, even though both the magic way and the martial road have stepped into the God of creation. Who is he?


    This is the question in the minds of all three at the moment.


    "You are", "


    but the heart beat hard. All of a sudden, his eyes fixed on the wings of the magic light, and the legend from ancient times appeared in his mind. He blurted out:" you are a taboo, you are a demon? "


    The words of the God of the underworld shocked both the female and the floating green.


    In particular, she thought that when she saw Chu Feng for the first time, she felt the breath of Xuanyuan emperor, and even the breath of those four old guys. The breath of those four old guys was above the wound of Chu Feng. It can be seen that Chu Feng was seriously injured by the four old men at that time.


    Ridiculous, she even believed that Chu Feng said that it was overturned into the sea of the underworld.


    From the current situation, the female knew that Chu Feng had cheated herself at the beginning. He was indeed driven into the sea of hell by the four old guys, but it was not as he said that he was a disciple of Xuanyuan family, but because he was a taboo, he was a demon, so she was attacked by those four old guys, because they would not allow too many people to achieve the peak.


    The words of Ming God also made her recognize the wings of Chu Feng, which were the wings of magic light.


    The ring of ethereal spirit, the sword of Ming Hong and so on are all the things of the demon God. Otherwise, the rest of us will not be able to control the wings of the magic light.


    "It seems that I have a great reputation!"


    Lu Mingwei''s eyes are not so strange as to make you laugh at me


    The power of the right way cannot destroy the underworld. What about the power of the evil way?


    The evil way, the evil road and even the evil way all belong to the ranks of the evil way. Chu Feng is the demon God and controls the most original evil power. Facing the evil way, the ghost God has completely stood at the top of the mountain to overlook his existence.


    How can we not be destroyed by the evil power?


    The Ming God''s face became very ugly. At first, he disdained and ridiculed Chu Feng because the power of the right way could not destroy him. Even if Chu Feng was stronger than him, it was useless. But now Chu Feng not only practiced both magic and martial arts, but also was one of the most powerful taboo demons.


    Can''t taboo demons do something that the immortal god can''t do?


    For a long time, there has been no tension in the hell god for a long time. Now I feel a little nervous. Because the person facing me is a taboo, a demon God, and he is as powerful as the God of creation. If he is hurt, he is really going to die.


    But Chu Feng didn''t give the ghost God too many opportunities to consider. His body shape passed through the void, which seemed to be very slow, but in a moment, things had already appeared in front of the God.


    The ghost God''s face changed in an instant. His speed was too fast, and he had no chance to react at all.


    But after all, it was the powerful God of creation who had precipitated endless years. Although he was a little overwhelmed by the sudden Chu Feng, his body was constantly retrogressive at that moment, and in the way of retrogression, he constantly urged to attack. His eyes were flooded with cold ideas and killing opportunities, staring at Chu Feng.


    And behind him, at the moment, there are some evil and abnormal breath. The two women in the distance feel the gradually formed strength, and their faces change slightly, and they also quickly leave.


    When you go to the realm of God of creation, you can use the world to fight. Every God has a world closely related to him. Everything in the world can become his constant fighting power. Yin Nu and Qing Piao have just stepped into the God of creation, and they have no strength to stabilize the world.


    However, the God of the underworld has long been stabilized and developed into a very powerful one. The fierce battle between ideas will bring disaster to destroy the heaven and the earth.


    "Direct play, I love it!"


    Chufeng''s playful smile, in vain, not only emerged behind him the terrible magic power, but also directly appeared a picture of the world. In that world, the power was constantly swarming out and gathering together to form a dark light ball.


    The God of the underworld was shocked: "demon world, you just hid in the demon world?"As a powerful person who has existed since the beginning of the new era, the Ming God naturally knows more than ordinary people. When he sees the world, he recognizes it as a demon world. The confidence accumulated just now collapses in an instant, because he thinks that Chu Feng has just arrived at the God of creation, and certainly has not formed the power of the world.


    However, seeing the demon world directly behind Chu Feng, I know that I still don''t know enough about the taboo demon God. The power of the world is surging, and it suppresses his world power.


    His eyes twinkled and cold, and Chu Feng launched an attack in vain. The dim light ball directly hit the hell god.


    The hell god''s face changed greatly, and there was no longer the arrogance of the beginning. Facing the gradually approaching light ball, he clenched his teeth and directly drove the attack. Both of them fought with the strength of their own world. The stronger and the weaker, they all depended on the world. The bigger and better their own world was, the more powerful they would be.


    Similarly, if the world is only initially formed, it is less meaningful than the rest of the gods of creation.


    The roar and roar, the sea and sky turbulence, and even the outer sea and sea were rolling, which caused the panic of the whole Zhongzhou and thought that it was the end of the hidden world.


    All of this is just the collision force between Chu Feng and the God of the underworld. The whole underworld in the rage of such power has shown traces of cracking, countless abysses formed, people in the underworld don''t know how much suffering at this moment, and all these have no intention of stopping, spreading outward.


    "Destroy his planet, you can kill him directly, otherwise you can''t kill him."


    Chu Feng retreated a little in the collision, and was about to continue. Suddenly, a woman''s voice sounded in her ear, and her eyebrows gently wrinkled. Chu Feng subconsciously looked around, because he had just heard that voice was Lu Wan. Now she must be looking at everything here, but where is it?


    No matter how Chu Feng went to search, there was no effect. Lu Wan seemed to have no existence at all.


    Chu Feng had no choice but to disperse the idea of looking for it, and his brow slightly wrinkled. The world of Hades must be a planet, and the planet closely related to him. But where is the entrance of that planet? Chu Feng doesn''t know at all. How can we destroy it?


    Chu Feng looked back and saw his own world, frowned, and suddenly thought of a way.


    Now he and Hades are fighting with the power of the world, so the planet of Hades should be very close to the planet where the demon world is located. Otherwise, we can''t fight with the power of the world at all. If this happens, Chu Feng laughs. In vain, the surrounding environment is changing. The ghost who is about to start is stunned and sees everything in the underworld In the change, appeared in a vast sea, a touch of sunlight, the God Lengran in situ: "the sun, is this the sun?"


    Feeling the warm sunshine, the ghost God knew it was true. He was taken into the demon world by Chu Feng, and his face appeared ferocious: "I hate the sunshine, I hate the God, I want to kill you, I want to leave the underworld, I want to find my world!"


    Chu Feng''s heart moved, so it seems that the world of Hades was hidden in the outside world when it was created. However, even if the outside world is closely related, it can still fight with the power of the world.


    However, Chu Feng did not have the mind to fight with the ghost God at the moment, and looked at the distance: "a little farther away!"


    Just now, Qingpiao and Yinnv have been included in the demon world. Now they are standing in the distance. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, they quickly get away from here. Although they have been away from the sunshine for a long time, they are not in the mood to enjoy it at the moment.


    Chu Feng also opened the wings of the magic light to the greatest extent, and looked at the sky. When his eyes were frozen, the thunder in the sky exploded, and the ghost God''s expression changed slightly: "the thunder of heaven''s punishment!"


    "And it''s the power of God, the thunder of heaven''s punishment. Enjoy it!" Chu wind cold smile, endless sky punishment thunder from the sky, the Ming God completely trapped in it.


    Chu Feng didn''t worry that he could come out, because with his realm improved, a thunder of heavenly punishment was enough to destroy the God of the middle. However, now that so many heavenly thunders fall together, although they can''t kill the hell god, they can make him worried and have no time for him.


    Chu Feng also raised his head and looked at the sky again. Just now Lu Wan said that as long as the planet of Hades was destroyed, then he would directly collapse and destroy, closely related, then the natural planet would be destroyed, and people would die!


    The wings of the magic light flashed and went towards the sky. Chu Feng didn''t know what consequences he would have if he flew out. But this is the only way to get rid of the ghost God now. In the ancient universe, Chu Feng was still the first time to go, and his heart was hard to avoid, but he never looked back!


    Yin Nu and Qing Piao saw this scene in the distance. They were shocked by the ferocity of the punishment thunder that day. They also saw that the Chu wind had passed through the clouds and seemed to be about to fly out.


    What is he going to do?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2301

    Through the clouds, Chu wind controlled the God of the underworld with the thunder of heaven punishment, and went to the eternal universe alone. This is in the world of the demon God, and his world is also a star in the universe. Now he and the God of the underworld fight with the force of the world, then his planet must be very close to his star ball.


    As long as he destroys his planet God, he will be finished. Chu Feng believes Lvan will not deceive himself.


    Just when the clouds entered the atmosphere, Chu Feng felt the pain of physical and mental split, and there was a burning feeling coming, as if the body was to be ignited.


    On the ground, Yin women have not seen Chu wind, only to see that day of the thunder falling, the God of the underworld was controlled into a very embarrassed.


    "Damn, God, it must be you!"


    But the God of the underworld avoided those thunder of heaven punishment and suddenly thought of what, and roared at the sky angrily. As the God of creation at the beginning of the new era, he naturally knew how to kill the God. Now Chu wind did not fight with him, but flew out of the ancient universe. It is unclear where the God of the underworld is.


    However angry they are, he can not go out in the face of the thunder of heaven and punishment. He has no way out. His heart is filled with cold will and killing opportunities. Only in front of their strength, everything is floating clouds.


    Only in my heart, I hope Chu Feng will die of being oppressed by the universe after flying out. In this way, he can save some trouble. Although he lost his original body, it is better than Chu wind to crush his world planet.


    Chu wind at this time, in the burning of the sun in the pain finally flew out of the atmosphere into the universe, now from the ground do not know how much distance, but Chu wind can certainly be far away from the world.


    Feeling dizzy, the body seems to be being oppressed by the force of tens of thousands of times its own, and can not help but spewing out a breath of blood.


    The wings of magic light closed together and wrapped themselves in it. Although it reduced the uncomfortable breath, it was still hard to bear. The difficulty of breathing began to change gradually. The Chu wind changed its color and became iron and green. The place that the universe was not suitable for human survival was indeed that the Creator could not bear the pressure.


    Deep breath did not relieve the physical pain, because there was no oxygen in the ancient universe. The Chu wind was holding a breath and slowly floating up, and looking at the place where it first came.


    Human beings need to take air craft to come out, and special space suits are needed for the cabin. The warrior can come out directly when they reach the gods of creation. Although it is a bit hard, they are enough to show the strength of the martial arts.


    But now Chu wind does not have so much time to feel, frown up and endure that pain, look around, suddenly see a distant place a dark planet is there, Chu wind left eye flicker to feel the evil breath, the mouth corner of a cold smile.


    Obviously, that is the world of the gods, the planet of the gods.


    Puffing out another breath of blood, the wings of magic light separated, Chu wind under more pressure, dizzy head to just want to lie down, gently raise a hand to extend a finger, finger tip began to jump the force of terror.


    With the strength in the body constantly converging to the fingertips, Chu Feng''s body is also more uncomfortable, that kind of pressure is also increasing, it seems that the slag will be compressed at any time is not ordinary.


    The eyes changed deeply. He didn''t know how powerful the planet could bear, but he must try his best. Otherwise, if he fails, the God can kill him in turn.


    The gathering force is becoming more and more scary. The pressure on Chu wind is also increasing. Suddenly, when Chu wind can no longer bear, the light on the fingertip directly turns into a ray heading towards the distant planet.


    At the moment when the power was released, Chu Feng felt that she was weak and powerless. No ability could safely return to the world of the demon God. The body began to fall down. The corner of his mouth involved a bitter smile, and the gap between God and the sage of heaven was fully displayed.


    They can not only change the world of others, but also travel freely in the ancient universe, which is not the creator God can do.


    The eye corner also saw that ray did not enter the planet, and then a light flickered quietly. Then the star burst into dust in the universe. Only in this weightless universe, Chu wind could not hear any sound, but the star ball had been destroyed and Chu wind was relieved.


    When the body passes through the atmosphere, it is completely dizzy. At that moment, Chu Feng has only one idea. That is, maybe I really want to die this time.


    But Chu Feng did not know, he completely fainted when a figure appeared around him, hugged him, veil cover face, eyes with a light helpless.


    Not lvwan, who else?


    Lu Wan holds Chu wind, and a force is generated around him to make all the pressure can not crush the Chu wind. When it falls down completely, it is not in the world of the demon God of Chu wind, but back to the underworld. Because the Chu wind faints, the world of the demon God will disappear naturally.


    The thunder of heaven punishment has disappeared, but the God of the underworld also spits out a breath of blood, the more pale his face is, the breath is fluctuating, and feels what to raise his head and his pupils shrink: "respect God!"Yin Nu and Qing Piao are still in a trance. How did they appear in the underworld again? When they heard the voice of the God of the underworld, they all raised their heads together, and their bodies were shocked. A long time ago, the figure appeared again: "respect God!"


    Lu Wan didn''t seem to see them in general, holding Chu Feng and falling on a distant ruins. Seeing the faint Chu Feng, she still had a smile on her mouth. Lu Wan glanced at the faint helplessness: "you are the evil god of the world, but why can you nearly sacrifice yourself to save others?"


    "Are you really happy?"


    Lu Wan was in a trance. She didn''t know what her mood was. She only knew that Chu Feng was on an unusual path. Otherwise, she and Chang''e could see through the art of developing great destiny.


    With a sigh, he raised his head and looked at the ghost: "long time no see!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The God of the underworld was laughing, but with a mouthful of blood gushing out: "my planet was destroyed, you must have told him, it seems that this boy said you are his woman is true, did not expect that the immortal God, to build the world''s first perfect God, there are men."


    Blood does not need money to gush out, the ghost God seems to be crazy in general: "ridiculous, ridiculous ah!"


    Lu Wan frowned lightly, and her eyes flashed over Chu Feng. She could do nothing about Chu Feng''s words, but she couldn''t be angry.


    Looking at the ghost God''s appearance that the oil has been exhausted and the lamp is dry, Lu Wan''s eyes pass over the Yin female and Qing Piao, as well as the floating catkins that appeared just now. He says in a soft voice: "the original planet of Hades has been destroyed. Now he has no power of creation and transformation, and the power of the world. What are you waiting for?"


    Yin female they also just trance reaction come over, especially green Piao Piao eyes burning killing machine: "you also have today, ghost God, you go to die!"


    As soon as the Ming God''s face flits, the light dignified, the life planet has been destroyed by Chu Feng. Even Chu Feng has paid a lot of price, but it is better than him any more. If you pinch your fist and feel it, you can only play the fighting power of the middle God, and it will gradually decrease.


    It will take at least 2000 years to restore or even reshape the planet of his own life, but now Yin Nu and Qing Piao can''t give him two thousand years.


    Cold face to drink: "Yin female, green floating, you want to kill me? Don''t forget that one of you is my sister and the other is my woman. Do you really want to kill me


    Qingpiao, no matter how much, insisted on that spiritual strength, and instantly appeared in front of the God of the underworld. His eyes were burning with hatred and the joy of revenge: "in the time you threatened and forcibly occupied me for a hundred years, I had thought of you dead, for my dead people, my relatives, revenge!"


    Suddenly, a hand burst out, the God''s face finally changed. Although Qingpiao is also injured, but compared with the destruction of the planet, he is still much stronger.


    "God, I curse you for being alone forever!"


    The ghost God raised his head and cried out reluctantly, because now he could not stop the attack of Qing Piao Piao. He was slapped hard on his body and had no room to fight back.


    The blue flame burned directly, and Hades gradually turned into nothingness in that flame. Although he was a powerful God of creation, his life planet was destroyed, and he could no longer have any effect.


    The God of creation can''t do such a thing, but Chu Feng is a pervert, so the ghost God is dead, and he, who once was the brother of Chiyou emperor, died.


    The underworld is broken and desolate. I don''t know how many people died in this war.


    Lu Wan, holding Chu Feng in her arms, slowly rose to her feet. She raised her head and looked at the sea of hell. Then she looked at the distance: "the God of the underworld is dead, but the evil of the Yin people still exists. Finally, she was imprisoned for 2000 years."


    When the war began, the damaged things were recovering little by little, and even the surging evil spirit was in a little news. The earth, flowers, trees and everything were spreading and appearing. There were many things more than before, until the trace of the final war could not be seen.


    Yin Nu and Qing Piao both lowered their heads, but they were shocked. It is said that the underworld was a incomplete world that Lu Wan failed to build. Now, does Lu Wan want to make it a complete world?


    After a while, the whole underworld was restored and even improved a lot. Lu Wan also turned around with Chu Feng, and a dazzling light channel appeared in front of her eyes: "after 2000 years, the prohibition of the underworld will be lifted. You can shuttle between the hidden world at will, and you will see your sun after a long time. It will automatically evolve into a complete world."


    Lu Wan took Chu Feng into the glare channel and left!


    But in the same place, Yin Nu and Qing Piao are still in a trance. After a long time, they come back to their senses. Their eyes are complicated. The suppression of the underworld is no longer a distant future. What they think at the moment is that Chu Feng, can we see you again?


    There is also a complex person is floating Xu, biting his lips and whispering, "you said you would take me, you said you would!"


    Tears slipped from her eyes, Chu Feng left, and she still needed to stay in the underworld. There was a kind of sadness in Piaoyu''s heart, but she didn''t hate Chu Feng, because Chu Feng fainted and was taken away by the immortal God.Just, can I see you again?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2302

    On the mountain which is higher than the sky, the temple of worship is located.


    Lu Wan stood quietly on the edge of the mountain and looked at the clouds below. This place has existed for endless years. She has always been alone here. She is used to the loneliness and loneliness. Only when Chang''e appears, can she have more fun.


    But even so, the extra time, she is still enjoying the loneliness that only she can understand.


    Now, she was thinking about a problem, a problem she didn''t know.


    Why take Chu Feng away from the underworld? Why save Chu Feng?


    In that ancient universe, Chu Feng''s body had been severely damaged. At that time, she would die when passing through the atmosphere. However, she couldn''t help but touch her lips across the veil. A faint ripple passed through Lu Wan''s heart. A feeling that she didn''t want to admit to now was around her heart.


    "Worship God!"


    A person also appeared in the back at this time, is the Tibetan Lord!


    Lu wanyang started, but didn''t turn around, because she didn''t want to be found. She blushed. She just said in a calm voice: "Chu Feng has come here, which indicates that the great ship of the great era has officially begun to advance. The four of them have worked hard for so many years, but now it seems that they are still defeated."


    "Tell me, how much time is left?"


    The Tibetan master stood at the back, and his black robe covered all his belongings, and said, "judging from the lines drawn, when the gods of heaven and the saints were conquered and the ancient demon kings were destroyed, the great ship would stop, and the great era would come to an end, and the earth would collapse!"


    Lu Wan was silent, and it took a long time to open his mouth: "the earth is the most perfect world among the several worlds I have created. It can evolve all things on its own. I have been guarding the earth for endless years. Therefore, I will not allow anyone to destroy the earth."


    "How much time do I have to prepare, to see what they want to do?"


    Under the black robe, the Tibetan master sighed: "if it is long, it will be two years; if it is short, it will be uncertain. It depends on the speed of Chu Feng''s growth, but it will definitely not exceed two years. When he fully stimulates his strength, it will take away the force of suppression. We can''t stop it, unless,,"


    Lu Wan frowns slightly: "unless Chu Feng dies?"


    "Yes The Tibetan master replied: "that seal is closely related to Chu Feng. He is a taboo demon. As long as he does not grow to the peak, then the power will still remain in the seal. However, he always has a battle with the ancient devil. Without those forces, he is not the opponent of the ancient devil."


    "Therefore, Chu Feng will certainly take away the power of all living beings and the power of belief in demons."


    Lu Wan didn''t speak any more. A trace of struggle and hesitation flashed in her eyes. Killing Chu Feng could prevent the coming of the great age. But if you don''t kill Chu Feng, the big era will always come.


    After a while, Lu Wan asked, "do you think Chu Feng will finally stand with us?"


    The Tibetan Master seemed to be thinking about it for a long time before he replied: "that is the final strength, which may contain the will of ancient demons. If Chu Feng can resist it, we will have hope. If we can not, we will not only face the great era, but also face the reappearance of ancient demons. Unless the taboo goddess also gives up everything, otherwise,,"


    the Tibetan master did not say anything Go, but Lu Wan already understood his meaning and gently waved: "go ahead. I will consider the life or death of Chu Feng."


    The era of Chu Feng''s birth will come soon. If Chu Feng dies, it can be postponed for some years.


    The Tibetan master turned around and left in an instant. Lu Wan was the only one left on the top of the mountain again. The woman standing on the edge of the mountain was silent for a long time. Her eyes were fixed on the empty clouds. It seemed that she could see the state of all living beings.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When the sky is more bright, LV Wan turns to look at the closed gate of Xiangzun temple.


    The next second, the door of Zun Temple opened, and Chu Feng came out. Her body was still a little weak, but her eyes were deep and bright, just like star eyes. Lu Wan looked in her eyes, and her eyes seemed like an arrow directly into her heart.


    For a while, the eyes still need a good rest


    Chu Feng twisted some of his neck and felt a little pain. Seeing Lu Wan standing there with a smile on his mouth, he said, "I was dreaming just now. I dreamed that there was a unique woman guarding me and taking care of me. So I woke up quickly and got along well with the beauty."


    Lu Wan''s eyes twinkled, turned back to Chu Feng, and her voice seemed cold: "it''s not suitable for you to live here all the time. If you wake up, then leave."


    Chu Feng, as if he hadn''t heard of him, walked over and stood beside Lu Wan, looking at the woman whose face was covered with a veil. Chu Feng suddenly wanted to see the peerless face under the veil. However, in the face of the legendary immortal God, Chu Feng still resisted.


    However, there was not too much awe and politeness, but a joking smile: "you also know that I am seriously injured and need more rest. Are you willing to drive me away now?"Finally, Lu Wan couldn''t help but move away from her eyes: "if you talk to me like this again, I''ll throw you out."


    "As long as you don''t kill me, Ditui is healthier." Chu Feng laughs and looks at the surrounding environment when Lu Wan is helpless. There is nothing but a palace: "where am I now?"


    Lu Wan replied, "the highest peak of the hidden world!"


    Chu Feng took a look at Lu Wan and listened to the words that deliberately didn''t bring feelings and pondered: "why save me?"


    Although she fainted at that time, Chu Feng can be sure that the person who saved her life was Lu Wan. Although this woman is cold and cold, Chu Feng''s keen sense can feel that Lu Wan''s innermost feelings are hard to touch, just because her identity and all her things are not shown.


    Lu Wan tried to dodge Chu Feng''s eyes. I don''t know why every time she faced Chu Feng, she would think of a kiss from the forget worry pub, so the real thing appeared in front of her eyes.


    Tone is still cold, but a little more unnatural: "Yun Er let me save you."


    "Is it?" Chu Feng pretended to be suddenly surprised and said with a smile: "I thought it was the immortal venerable God who wanted to save me. It seems that I am acting amorous now."


    Lu Wan kept silent about this. Standing beside Chu Feng, she felt very uncomfortable. No matter who was with her, she was standing behind her or pulling a distance. However, Chu Feng didn''t have that consciousness at all. Standing beside her, Lu Wan was very unnatural.


    Since ancient times, he has been revered by people. When did he encounter such a rogue as Chu Feng, he was kissed twice, which was a ripple that Lu Wan could not erase.


    "Wan''er, I want to go to a place with beautiful scenery, can I?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and felt that the atmosphere here was not so good and lonely. He said to Lu Wan.


    Lu Wan was still there silent, smelling his words and looking at Chu Feng, his eyes were full of amazement: "what do you call me?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands indifferent appearance: "Wan''er ah!"


    Lu Wan''s body was shocked, and a look of shame and anger appeared in her eyes. Since ancient times, who did not call her reverence for gods? Chu Feng was the first person to call her so. She bit her lips under her veil, and suddenly wanted to slap Chu Feng. She felt that she had been desecrated by Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng did not know what to do. He suddenly took Lu Wan''s hand and said, "please, I''m not in good health now. You don''t want me to go by myself? Send the Buddha to the west after all the good people do? "


    Lu Wan was at a loss. She was stunned to see that her hand was held by Chu Feng. The palm of her hand was clenched. Lu Wan forgot to react. A heart was beating fast there. Her face was covered with rosy clouds. What did he do?


    Chu Feng shook Lu Wan''s hand and said with a smile, "why, won''t you?"


    Lu Wan wanted to get rid of Chu Feng''s hand, but found that Chu Feng held it tightly, and his eyes were full of coldness: "can you let go of my hand first?"


    Chu Feng firmly shook his head: "don''t let it go!"


    Lu Wan was really angry, rolling a saint''s authority on her body. Her voice was cold as if freezing: "let go, my hand!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are firm as before: "don''t let go!"


    Lu Wan was suddenly shocked by Chu Feng. Chu Feng could not resist the pressure of saints. At the moment, it was even more difficult to resist the threat of a saint. At the same time, she could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood, and her face became more pale.


    However, Lu Wan still did not mean to let go of the pressure. She repeated what she had just said: "let go, my hand!"


    Chu Feng coughed gently, licked the blood stains from the corner of his mouth, looked at Lu Wan with his eyes, and ignored the pressure of the sage who made him very uncomfortable. He said softly, "don''t let it go!"


    Lu Wan didn''t expect Chu Feng to be so persistent. When his eyes were cold, Chu Feng almost fell to the ground, but he insisted on, and the hand still held Lu Wan''s little hand tightly, and he didn''t let go.


    He coughed and looked at Lu Wan. Chu Feng was firm and like a rascal: "you can either kill me today or go to a beautiful place with me."


    Lu Wan''s other hand had already become a fist, but it was finally slowly released. Every time she tried to kill Chu Feng, she always couldn''t get her hand down: "let me go first, and I''ll send you."


    "No, no, no!" Chu Feng shook his head and pointed to Lu Wan, pointing to himself: "you and I will go together, and then come back together."


    Lu Wan frowned. Seeing Chu Feng holding himself tightly with one hand instead of two, he sighed and said, "OK, but let me go first."


    Chu Feng cunning smile: "I am injured, you do not pull me, how can I go?"


    Lu Wan almost had the impulse to kill Chu Feng. He swept him coldly in his eyes, and then he left his mind, knowing that Chu Feng must have been intentional.


    The first curse in my heart, son of a bitch!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2303

    Small bridge, flowing water and family.


    Lu Wan did not take Chu Feng to see the magnificent mountains and rivers, but took him to such a place after he left the temple of reverence. The surrounding scenery was also beautiful, but it was more peaceful and small, peaceful and beautiful.


    Chu Feng stands in front of a small wooden house, which is very beautiful. The small one is full of all kinds of internal organs. It is surrounded by guardrails, which is a completely idyllic place.


    There are still flowers and plants around. Looking at the growth trend, Chu Feng can be sure that it was planted by human beings. There is a clear river before the wooden house. You can see some fish swimming slowly, which is very peaceful. A gust of wind blows, and Chu wind even yearns for such a peaceful life.


    There is no one here within a thousand miles, but there is such a place. Chu Feng feels incredible and looks at Lu Wan standing by the river. Chu Feng knows that this must be Lu Wan''s quiet place, just like Chang''e. when they reach this state, what they need is a kind of extreme silence.


    At this moment, in Lu Wan''s body, what Chu Feng felt was not the reverence of the God, but a lonely, lonely woman who needed to be cared for and cared for, an ordinary woman.


    She is indeed very powerful, but in the end, she is just a woman. She stands at the top of the world and is respected by countless people, but she is also a poor woman.


    Chu Feng did not go to enjoy the surrounding scenery and the warm calm. Instead, he walked slowly behind Lu Wan, opened his hands and gently hugged Lu Wan''s waist. He said in a soft voice, "if you are tired, you can have a rest. Why do you want to be so tired?"


    This is the only place that Lu Wan has visited most in addition to the temple of reverence in the endless years. Here, Lu Wan is not on guard. He just forgot the existence of Chu Feng.


    Feeling the solid chest behind her and holding her powerful hands, Lu Wan''s eyes were in a trance, and suddenly wanted to lean on Chu Feng''s body.


    But all of a sudden, Lu Wan came back to his senses, and his eyes flashed with shame and anger. Chu Feng suddenly turned away and slapped him in the face. He said coldly, "please respect yourself. Don''t think I really won''t kill you."


    Chu Feng touched his face in amazement. He didn''t expect Lu Wan to turn his face over.


    But Chu Feng was not angry, just glanced at the helpless smile and said: "of course you want to kill me, and even countless times you want to borrow other people''s hands to kill me. When those four old guys killed me, you certainly knew they wanted to do it, but you didn''t stop them, or even let them go. Didn''t you want me to die?"


    After a few steps back, Chu Feng sighed softly: "I don''t know why you sometimes want me to die, but sometimes you save me. What I want to say is that my appearance in this world has become a taboo. It''s not what I want to say today."


    Turning around and looking at this place, Chu Feng stirred up a look of yearning: "if I can, I would like to have a place like this, working with my beloved woman, working with the sun and enjoying the life of ordinary people, farming and farming, living an ordinary life, but I know that this is extravagant hope for me, and also extravagant hope for you."


    "We don''t want to be the enemy of the world, but when we give up some relaxation, there are still countless people who want us to die."


    Looking back at Lu Wan, "including you, all want me to die, so what do you want me to do? I can understand you, but it doesn''t mean that I agree with you. Lu Wan, can you give me an explanation? "


    Touch the cheek, still hot, Lu Wan''s slap is obviously not light.


    Lu Wan takes a look at Chu Feng and turns her back to him. Her eyes twinkle. She doesn''t know why. Maybe it''s Chu Feng who says what she thinks.


    If she could, Lu Wan didn''t want to make her life so hard, but it was in a dangerous world of strong men. Her identity doomed her to be ordinary. Even if she was a God, she might become a plaything if she relaxed and gave others opportunities.


    Lu Wan knew this very well, so she slapped Chu Feng just now, but she didn''t know how to explain to Chu Feng why she wanted to kill him, but sometimes she had to save him.


    Well!


    When Lu Wan was still there, she suddenly felt that she was being held by someone. The whole person was completely stunned. Chu Feng even hugged her again.


    "I just want to be quiet."


    When Lu Wan was about to get angry, Chu Feng''s voice opened his mouth with a sad magnetic voice: "I know you need it too. Why hide yourself so deeply? No one dares to challenge you, but you know it''s just that they can''t do it, because you''re very defensive


    With a sigh, he continued, "it''s just that this kind of behavior makes you feel very tired. That''s why you built this place occasionally to relax yourself. I''m also very tired now. No matter what you think in your heart, it doesn''t prevent us from giving each other a little dependence."


    Two people who can''t control their own destiny can comfort each other like two hedgehogs who are injured.Lu Wan''s clenched fist was slowly released at this moment. Her heart was very contradictory. However, she was infatuated with the feeling of being protected. All along, she was protecting others and reassuring others. At the moment, in the embrace of Chu Feng, Lu Wan was ambivalent and thought it was impossible. But Chu Feng held her tightly, giving her the feeling she had been longing for.


    Struggling, she slowly closed her eyes and gently opened her lips: "leave here, you and I are still just strangers!"


    Chu Feng glances over a faint smile and knows that Lu Wan''s mind is completely understood by herself. Under her strong and inviolable nature, she is actually a heart that needs to be comforted. No matter how powerful a woman is, she also needs other people''s care. However, LV Wan has been so powerful for so many years that she does not need the care of others.


    But all this doesn''t mean she doesn''t want to.


    Holding Lu Wan gently, she sat down and let her body lean on her body. Chu Feng looked at the woman whose face was covered with a veil. Chu Feng had a strong desire to conquer and revere the gods for all ages. It was said that the first person in the divine way to eliminate the taboo goddess was the founder of the earth.


    What kind of feeling would it be to conquer such a woman?


    Chufeng thought of two kisses with Lu Wan. His chin rested on the woman''s shoulder and asked softly in her ear, "Wan''er, are you in love with me?"


    Lu Wan was still quietly and nervously enjoying the feeling that she had never felt before. Hearing this, she suddenly opened her eyes. Maybe it was flustered, or the problem of Chu Feng made her angry. Chu Feng stood up with cold eyes: "have a good rest, and slowly recover your own injury!"


    After leaving a word, Lu Wan walked towards the wooden house, opened the door and closed it directly. Chu Feng looked back and gave a faint smile. What kind of woman is this? In the end, how much hidden sadness?


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng sits on his knees, closes his eyes and faces the river. Lu Wan has controlled his injury a lot, but the main recovery still depends on himself, but this is not a problem. The original power in the demon world can make him recover his injury as quickly as possible.


    After more than three hours, Chu Feng opened his eyes, and the injury caused by the ancient universe and atmosphere has been completely recovered. He stood up and took a deep breath, and felt refreshed.


    Looking back at the cabin, Lu Wan has never come out since she entered. Chu Feng knows that she is running away from him. He feels that Lu Wan''s heart beats fast in the face of him. Maybe the kiss left something in the woman''s heart.


    Chu Feng stirred up a touch of fun, clenched his fist and swore in his heart: Eternal respect God, I will conquer you!


    Secretly made up his mind, Chu Feng looked at the river in front of him, and saw some fish swimming in it. There were many birds in the woods in the distance. Occasionally, he could see rabbits running out. Then he ran into the woods.


    This place must have been deliberately built by Lu Wan. Otherwise, these small animals could not be so graceful in the hidden world.


    I feel my stomach. I haven''t had a good meal since I went to the underworld. Now there are mountains, water and materials here, and Lu Wan is such a gorgeous woman. It''s a good thing to serve some delicious food and prepare some good wine.


    Made up his mind, Chu wind across the sky, ready to go to the woods to prepare some things, and so on a good meal.


    Although Lu Wan was in the wooden house, she saw all these things in her eyes. She looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, pursed her lips and whispered to herself, "am I really in love with him?"


    "But I can''t fall in love with someone, absolutely not!"


    Her eyes flashed a light of complexity, and her expression passed a faint melancholy. Lu Wan didn''t know what her mood was at the moment. When Chu Feng held her, she wanted to kill him, but she missed the feeling of being hugged.


    Moreover, Lu Wan felt that if someone else had just held her, she would have killed her mercilessly. However, the man was Chu Feng. Lu Wan was very ambivalent.


    The beautiful eyes looked into the distance, and Lu Wan sighed softly: "maybe I should not have been paying attention to him at the beginning, and I should not have promised yun''er''s request. Now maybe I won''t have such an idea?"


    From the moment she took Zhang yun''er away, Lu Wan has been watching the growth of Chu Feng secretly. Every day, she goes to see what Chu Feng is doing. It seems that she has become a habit.


    But observing a person, especially a person of the opposite sex, inevitably some things are involuntary.


    Even if she is, immortal god!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2304

    The night came quietly. Chu Feng had gone for a day and came back at the moment. With a lot of things in his hand, he directly pushed the door of the wooden house and went in. After a look at the internal environment, he found that it was similar to the layout of rural areas in the world. It seems that Lu Wan''s feelings for the modern world are not as profound.


    After putting things away, she went to one side and opened the bedroom door. When she saw Lu Wan sitting on the bed with her knees folded, she heard the sound of opening the door, opened her eyes and frowned: "won''t you knock on the door?"


    "Not in that habit." Chu Feng looked at Lu Wan''s unhappy look, and totally thought he didn''t see it: "and I thought you ran away while I was away, but it''s still good. Wait a minute, I''ll prepare a dinner for you, which is the reward for saving me."


    Lu Wan slightly Leng, immediately disguised and went: "I don''t need to eat."


    After going to the divine realm, we only need to eat a little food to maintain for a long time. When we go to heaven, the saints don''t need to eat anything at all, because it''s not so important to them.


    "You don''t need to eat, but it doesn''t mean you can''t eat. Wait!" Chu Feng answered and closed the door. Everything here was perfect. According to the situation, Lu Wan often came to the room. The sanitation was very good. Chu Feng was busy there, preparing a good dinner.


    He also put the fruit wine that he had just brewed on the side of the table. Although it was just brewed, Chu Feng is now the God of nature. It only needs a little means to make the fruit wine complete in the shortest time.


    In the bedroom, Lu Wan''s eyes flashed a complicated color. She had been taking care of herself for many years. Now Chu Feng wanted to take care of her, which made LV Wan''s heart with ripples stirred by him.


    Thinking of the time when she and Chang''e developed the art of great destiny, Lu Wan gave a bitter smile. It was her situation with Chu Feng, but it should not have happened, otherwise she would die!


    Lu Wan wanted to stop Chu Feng from doing everything, but thinking of Chu Feng''s character, Lu Wan finally gave up the idea with a sigh. If Chu Feng was really obedient, she would not come here.


    In the past about an hour, the sky and the earth were completely dark, and Chu Feng opened the door again: "come out!"


    Lu Wan wanted to say no, but Chu Feng didn''t give her such a chance. After calling her, she went out. Lu Wan hesitated and got out of bed. She saw several dishes on the table.


    Braised fish in brown sauce, several kinds of meat with perfect flavor and color, and a green vegetable, which can be seen everywhere in the modern world, can''t be seen in the hidden world. The resistance that Lu Wan began to resist is gone at the moment. Looking at the delicious food on the table, a faint softness flits in her eyes. Once upon a time, isn''t that what she thought?


    In a small quiet place, there was a man who prepared dinner for himself,,,,


    looking at Chu Feng who brought up a soup there, Lu Wan didn''t know what he was thinking. However, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, he didn''t have the kind of precaution and vigilance he had at the beginning.


    Chu Feng put down the soup, looked up to see Lu Wan still standing there, and said with a smile, "are you going to watch me eat, but I have worked hard to prepare for the whole day, and the hidden world materials are scarce. Don''t you appreciate it?"


    Lu Wan hesitated to go and sit down. His hands were on his thighs, which seemed a little cramped. Chufeng chufeng walked to Lu Wan with a faint smile and sat down. The latter''s body was tighter, as if Chu Feng were some kind of wild beast.


    Holding out her hand, she reached out to LV Wan''s veil. Lu Wan quickly stood up and said, "no, I don''t want to eat."


    "Sit down!" Chu Feng suddenly cold face to drink.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng yelled at her. Lu Wan was stunned. She looked at Chu Feng''s eyes with irresistible firmness. It seemed that if she didn''t sit down, the consequences would be quite serious.


    Lu Wan did not know why, but sat down in a daze.


    Chu Feng then reached out his hand to hold LV Wan''s veil and gently helped her to take it off, revealing her unique face. Looking at Lu Wan''s face, only Chang''e could match it. Chu Feng sincerely praised: "it''s really beautiful. Why should such a beautiful person always use a veil to block it?"


    Slightly closer, Lu Wan''s eyes were slightly frozen. Don''t go over: "please be self-respect!"


    She knew that Chu Feng wanted to kiss herself, but Lu Wan didn''t want to be kissed by Chu Feng for a third time.


    Chufeng pondered a smile: "good, come back to eat, otherwise, and so on are cold."


    Lu Wan turned around, but found himself cheated, because Chu Feng was just behind her. At the moment, facing her four eyes, she wanted to step back, but it was too late. A powerful big hand of Chu Feng directly put her waist around her, and her mouth fiercely kissed her red lips.


    Lu Wan''s brain boomed for a moment, completely forgetting her reaction. She was held tight by Chu Feng. Her mouth was pried open by Chu Feng and her tongue went straight in. At the moment of teasing her tongue, Lu Wan finally came back to her senses.


    Regardless of a push away, Chu Feng stood up, his face ruddy shame anger: "you again like this, I immediately leave."


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and licked his lips: "you are too beautiful for me to control."Lu Wan was ashamed and angry. At the moment, she felt that Chu Feng was a top rogue. She did not leave, but she did not sit next to Chu Feng, but sat opposite him.


    Chu Feng poured the fruit wine to Lu Wan when nothing happened just now. He said, "after I came to the hermit world, I spent most of my time running for my life. Rarely could I be quiet. I almost died twice. You showed up and drank for our fate!"


    Chu Feng took the initiative to pick up the wine cup. Lu Wan looked at the glass in front of her and shook her head: "I never drink."


    "Stay with me!" Lu Wan said, "I don''t have any doubts about drinking, or I don''t mean to chat with you."


    Lu Wan frowned, looked at the glass of wine, some fear and tension in his eyes, and said, "I really can''t drink."


    Chu Feng was really strange this time, but he didn''t force Lu Wan to put down his glass of wine: "I won''t drink it, eat it!"


    Chu Feng picked up his chopsticks and ate it. He didn''t care about LV Wan''s refusal. He just wanted to ask Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er after dinner. It''s been nearly three months since long Bo said that Zhang yun''er would soon become a saint of heaven. There was a lunatic named Leng Po Tian in the lost war world. Chu Feng didn''t worry that it was false.


    Lu Wan glanced at the cup Chu Feng put down, frowned and said, "do you really want to drink?"


    Chufeng put a piece of fish into his mouth. The taste is much more delicious than the present world. He nodded his head and said: "there have been too many things in this period of time. In the underworld, it is almost impossible to return." Pat his heart: "very stuffy, sometimes want to drink wine, although may worry more, but that feeling, at least will be better."


    Lu Wanding looked at Chu Feng and the glass of wine in front of her eyes. She rubbed her hands there and finally held it up: "then I will accompany you, but after dinner you must leave here."


    Chu Feng is stunned for a moment. I don''t know why Lu Wan wants him to leave after dinner. Is there anything else to say after a drink?


    But Lu Wan can accompany him to drink wine. Chu Feng feels good, so he picks up his glass and touches Lu Wan: "OK!" He looked up and drank the glass of wine.


    Seeing that Chu Feng drank all the cups, Lu Wan hesitated for three times and then raised her head to drink one. There was no cough and no discomfort. However, the snow tender face was flushed, adding a kind of intoxicating amorous feelings.


    Chu Feng was a little bit stunned. Slowly, he moved his eyes and offered a second cup to Lu Wandao. They ate and talked like friends for many years. They didn''t say anything about the hidden world or the disputes between the major forces. They just said some common words until late at night.


    Lu Wan''s face was completely red. She bit her lips and looked at Chu Feng, who put down her chopsticks. "You go. Go east for three days. You can get to Xicheng at your speed."


    Chu Feng looked at Lu Wan, but she couldn''t feel it at the moment. It was just a kind of sadness that people couldn''t help loving.


    Without hearing what Lu Wan said, he stood up and went to sit down beside Lu Wan and asked, "what''s the matter with you? How do I feel like you want to cry? "


    Lu Wan shook her head: "nothing, you go!"


    Chu Feng felt more and more problematic, turning Lu Wan''s body to face himself: "no, what''s wrong with you? Why are you so sad now


    Lu Wan''s eyes were a little red and swollen. She seemed to want to cry. She bit her lower lip and said, "I said I couldn''t drink because drinking would let me release all the emotions in my heart. Do you understand? Do you understand how it feels to be a man of all ages, but all alone? "


    "So I don''t allow myself to drink, you want me to drink, I want to cry now, you go!"


    It turned out that she didn''t want to see her crying. Chu Feng didn''t know what to smile or to say. She gently hugged Lu Wan, who was completely changed at the moment, and her voice was more gentle: "then cry. I will never go out and tell others that the immortal God will cry."


    Lu Wan smelled the speech and glanced at Chu Feng, but she couldn''t help but shed tears from her eyes: "yun''er is right. You are an asshole."


    Chu Feng saw Lu Wan cry for the first time, and did not see her smile. Seeing the tears on her beautiful face, Chu Feng couldn''t help but put out his tongue and licked the tears: "I once said with Chang''e that no matter how powerful a woman needs to care. If you are tired, you can rest. No matter how hard it is, there is me!"


    "Wan''er, you can lean on my shoulder when you are tired. I''m willing to bear everything for you."


    Lu Wan was swept by Chu Feng''s tongue, and her cheeks were even scarlet. Hearing the words, she looked at the Chu Feng. Her longing for burying millions of years was surging out like a tidal current. She didn''t want to drink wine to show her sadness. But now the sadness was displayed in front of Chu Feng. Lu Wan didn''t know why she always had such a good tolerance for Chu Feng Heart.


    Facing the intoxicating face, Chu Feng gently kisses her. Lu Wan struggles to push Chu Feng away, but she is held tightly by Chu Feng. Lu Wan wants to shake off chufeng, but she finds that she can''t make any strength at the moment.Feeling that Chu Feng was teasing her tongue, Lu Wan closed her eyes and told herself ten thousand times that she could not, absolutely not, but she still could not push Chu Feng away.


    The body was slowly picked up by Chu Feng and walked into the bedroom. The two fell on the big bed. Chu Feng was still pressing on LV Wan''s body, kissing the immortal God, which was revered by countless people, and slowly swept her red lips to her neck. Then,,,


    Lu Wan''s eyes became more blurred, biting his lips, holding his hands against Chu Feng and shaking his head: "no, you can''t That''s not possible! "


    Chu Feng put a hand on Lu Wan''s mouth and told her not to talk: "from the first time I saw you in the forget worry pub, sometimes I will think of you. I don''t know why. I only know that I want to get you. I want to conquer you. Don''t refuse me. You can only be mine. You want to be single. I don''t agree!"


    Lu Wan''s savage and domineering words made Lu Wan feel ashamed and angry. Her hand against Chu Feng was taken away directly. Chu Feng was kissing her neck and slowly went down. Lu Wan clenched her hands into fists and loosened them. Finally, she grasped the bed sheet tightly.


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked at Lu Wan. At the moment, Lu Wan closed her eyes, grasped the sheets, and shook her head: "no, Chu Feng, no!"


    Chu Feng looked at Lu Wan and said that he couldn''t do it, but his hands were not there to struggle. He flashed a bitter smile. He knew that Lu Wan was struggling in contradiction. He didn''t want to look like this, but he wanted him to continue to be like this. So he said no, but his hands were completely contradictory.


    Otherwise, by virtue of LV Wan''s strength, a gesture can make him go away.


    One hand took LV Wan''s mask and gently pulled it open. As soon as Lu Wan opened her eyes, chufeng''s head stuck to it and felt the feeling from the top of the mountain. Lu Wan''s body was shocked and her lips were bitten: "Chu Feng, I hate you!"


    "I love you!" Chu Feng kisses the peak that no one has climbed, and says a clear reply.


    Lu Wan closed her lips and didn''t want to make any sound. When the last thing on her body was removed by Chu Feng, Lu Wan opened her eyes again. Her face was flushed like a red glow, and her eyes were blurred and complicated: "you really can''t do that!"


    Chu Feng couldn''t listen to Lu Wan''s words. Stimulated by the strength of fruit wine and Lu Wan''s status as an immortal God, Chu Feng directly kisses her red lips, kisses her and looks at him. Lu Wan says, "I''m an asshole. If I don''t conquer you, my conscience will be disturbed."


    Her legs were put on his shoulders by Chu Feng. Lu Wan''s eyes were fixed on him with a face of recognition. She just asked a question: "if one day I will die, will you die for me like in the ice blade snow field for Chang''e?"? And you just want me because I respect God, or do you really love me


    The spring breeze has arrived at Yumen pass. You can rush through it at any time.


    Lu Wan''s look was very serious. It seemed that the problem was very important. Chu Feng''s craziness also dissipated a little at the moment. In a deep voice, he replied: "from the time I saw you, I always had you in my heart when I kissed you. As for love, can''t you feel it?"


    When Chu Feng spoke, Lu Wan kept staring at him without seeing a trace of color: "well, if I am going to die, what will happen to you?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were only ten centimeters away from Lu Wan. Chu Feng''s eyes were fixed: "no one can ask you to die without my permission. If someone wants you to die, I will let that person die. If heaven wants you to die, I will destroy the sky."


    Lu Wan has been staring at Chu Feng''s eyes, slowly raised her hand to hold Chu Feng''s waist, closed her eyes, and whispered, "remember what you said today, if one day I will die, you are willing to do everything for me. If not, even if it is death, I will pester you for thousands of years!"


    Chu Feng gently kisses Lu Wan''s red lips. Knowing that Lu Wan has no longer resisted, she holds her legs and tries hard. Lu Wan can''t help but hum.


    A touch of red, blooming on the white sheets.


    At this moment, the heaven and earth became dreary. There were no dark clouds, but there was a roar of thunder. The whole hidden world and even the five forbidden areas had such a situation. Heaven and earth changed.


    Somewhere in the hidden world, Chang''e''s resting place, the resting woman opened her eyes and went outside. Looking up at the sky, there was no thunder or moonlight, but thunder came out.


    The pink fist clenched slightly, and the figure of eight trigrams suddenly appeared in front of her, and the fate evolution was changed. She said with a frown: "Lu Wan was broken, and the chaos holy law was infuriated. At this moment, she was no longer qualified to dominate the universe."


    Dongfang Yun stood in the distance. Hearing this, her face changed greatly. Lu Wan, the immortal God, was broken. Subconsciously, she asked, "respect God, whom should I commit myself to?"


    Chang''e looks sullen: "my man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2305

    The next morning, the sun was warm, shining on the quiet and peaceful cabin.


    "How long have you been awake?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, but found that Lu Wan, who was leaning on his shoulder, had already woken up, and was looking at him without blinking. Facing the charming face, Chu Feng couldn''t help kissing her red lips and asked.


    Lu Wan did not adapt to this feeling, but went to one side: "I didn''t sleep last night."


    Last night, under the stimulation of fruit wine, Lu Wan''s inner loneliness filled the whole soul. Last night, faced with the gentleness and initiative of Chu Feng, Lu Wan wanted to refuse Chu Feng at that moment, but did not know why in the end, she completely let go of herself and let Chu Feng enter the body.


    Lu Wan has some problems, but she has no regrets. As an immortal God, she never does things that she regrets.


    Chu Feng turned Lu Wan''s body and pressed it on it: "why don''t you sleep?"


    Lu Wan''s eyes were a little flustered, and she felt the Chu wind pressing on her body. The man''s obvious appearance in the morning was at the Yumen pass. For a while, she pushed Chu Feng away. Chu Feng had not seen clearly what was going on. Lu Wan had already stood by the bed in neat clothes.


    A kind of beautiful face with a can not go to the faint red: "put on clothes, return to the temple of worship."


    After that, Lu Wan left the room. Last night, she let go of herself and let Chu Feng get her body. However, she still couldn''t let herself accept Chu Feng completely. But now everything is too late. The only thing she can do is to let Chu Feng not regard herself as his woman. Lu Wan doesn''t want to be like that.


    Last night, she was still in the body, as if a vulnerable person was yearning for love. In the past one night, it turned out to be like this. Chu Feng felt strange.


    However, when he thought that he had taken down the first person in the five forbidden areas, he had a strong sense of achievement. He felt that he was so strong that he had taken down the reverence that many people revered and respected. Chu Feng didn''t know how to compare his inner satisfaction.


    He got up and put on his clothes. Looking back at the red spots on the white sheet, it was like a plum blossom in full bloom. Chu Feng knew that Lu Wan had lost her virginity and had given it to him, which made her smile.


    With Chang''e, two saints of heaven were captured by him.


    With a little excitement, I went out to see Lu Wan standing beside the river. Chu Feng squatted down and washed his face with the water in the river. He felt refreshed, just like when he was cold as frost and Murong Bing was studying life events.


    Standing up, Chu Feng asked, "Wan''er, what constitution are you?"


    He used to roll bed sheets with Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing. They were twin chaotic bodies. Each combination could bring some benefits. Last night, he made love with Lu Wan, and Chu Feng found that there seemed to be more strength in his body.


    Lu Wan''s face turned red. She seemed to think of what happened last night. She unnaturally covered her face with a veil. She didn''t want to show Chu Feng her shyness at the moment. Her tone was not smooth. She said, "chaos noumenon!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly stare round, looking up and down at Lu Wan, as if to see some treasure.


    There are many special constitutions in the world, such as lengrushuang and murongbing, which are twin chaotic bodies. Yan Qiaoling, the elder sister of Yan Yan and Yan''s half mother, is a pseudo original constitution. If the women with these constitutions get it, they can bring great benefits to a man, and they will improve a lot in practice.


    And Chu Feng heard Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing say that the most powerful one is chaos itself!


    It is said that this kind of constitution was formed naturally from the chaos at the beginning of all things. It is the purest and most powerful original Constitution without any factors in the world. It is because what has this kind of constitution is not one in ten thousand, nor one in all living beings, but can not be found at all.


    Because this kind of constitution must be formed naturally at the beginning of chaos. Without father or mother, only when born naturally can we have chaotic noumenon. If we say who are the parents of this type of constitution, we can only say that it''s chaos, it''s Wandao, it''s eternal!


    Lu Wan is actually a chaotic noumenon, which is naturally formed without father and mother. Chu Feng blinks his eyes or has some unbelievable meaning. After all, there is no such constitution even among all living beings. How many people can be born in chaos and have chaotic noumenon?


    Lu Wan was shyly looked at by Chu Feng and turned to one side. She knew that Chu Feng was surprised. But in fact, she was the essence of chaos, formed in the eternal chaos, without father and mother!


    "I''m lucky, I guess."


    Chu Feng wanted to say something, but after thinking for a moment, he seemed to have nothing to say. He drew close to the past, took LV Wan''s hand and whispered, "even if you are the chaos noumenon and the first person in the ages, in my eyes, you are an ordinary woman. Even if you are strong, it is only temporary for me."


    Holding LV Wan in a daze, Chu Feng sniffed her fragrance: "I will be stronger than you. I will no longer need your help, but I will protect you."Lu Wan''s eyes flitted and struggled. Finally, she pushed Chu Feng aside. Her voice was clear: "Chu Feng, last night was just an accident. Maybe I was lonely for too many years. It doesn''t mean I fell in love with you. Don''t take it seriously. I forgot everything I said last night. This is the end of the matter."


    After a glance at Chu Feng, Lu Wan looked at the stream in front of her: "it was just a beautiful misunderstanding. It was the first and last time. I hope you can respect me in the future."


    Chu Feng was stunned: "Wan''er", "Yue", "you can call me Lu Wan, you can also call me God worship!" Lu Wan interrupted Chu Feng''s words. In front of her sleeve, there was a dazzling gate of light flowing: "go, go back to the temple of worship. Soon yun''er will step into the saint of heaven. I want to protect her Dharma, but now it''s your turn. I want to be quiet."


    Lu Wan didn''t give Chu Feng a chance to speak, so he stepped into the gate of dazzling light. The sage of heaven could travel through the world at will. Chu Feng was not surprised, but he was wondering how Lu Wan had changed over the night.


    The cannons have been fired, and their own seeds have been left in the body. Can we still think that nothing has happened?


    At least Chu Feng won''t let this happen.


    Step by step, he walked into the gate of dazzling light and appeared in front of the temple of reverence. Chu Feng strode up and held Lu Wan in his arms. His voice was firm and said, "Wan''er, I don''t care what you are thinking, why do you want to say that to me, but I believe you are not the kind of person who contributes his body to loneliness."


    "I know that feeling very well, so you don''t need to lie to yourself. You are my woman. One time is enough. No one can think about it. Even if it''s mine, it must be mine all my life."


    Lu Wan''s body was slightly shaken, and when her eyes flitted through the complexity, she also gently shook off the Chu wind. Today''s Chu wind is just a god of creation. Facing Lu Wan''s power of saints, it is almost meaningless.


    Continuous back a few steps, Chu Feng stood firm.


    Lu Wan also turned around with cold eyes: "I told you that last night was just an accident. Don''t believe any word I said. I don''t love you. I don''t like you. Although you have my body, that''s all. If you pester me again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    His eyes were as cold as frost, and Chu Feng felt the chill in his heart. Lu Wan''s sudden change made him feel a little trance at the moment. How could one say that he changed?


    Lu wanmingxian didn''t want to explain too much to Chu Feng. She turned around and walked into the temple of reverence and closed the door. Chu Feng stood alone outside, finally passing a bitter smile and helpless.


    He didn''t know why, but he felt that Lu Wan was lying. Was it because she respected God and didn''t want to admit that she had been cheated by a man? It seems that Chu Feng can only think about it, because if so, Lu Wan will not be able to maintain his dignity in front of others?


    thought of such a possibility, Chu Feng''s mood was still unpleasant. Clenched her fist, she said in secret: "this woman who has little in mind, then it can only be mine, and this matter has the final say.


    He wanted to go in and see what Lu Wan was doing, but Chu Feng finally stopped and walked to the edge of the mountain. His left eye twinkled through the clouds. He was surprised to find that standing here, he could see endless hidden areas, even,,,


    but suddenly, a saint''s momentum fell from the sky. Chu Feng turned back and saw chang e standing behind him with a cold face.


    "How did you come?" she said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2306

    Chang''e didn''t say a word, just staring at Chu Feng, as if Chu Feng owed her a lot of love debt.


    Chu Feng still hated Chang''e at the beginning, but some things were said, that is to say, Chang''e had her own bitterness. Chu Feng knew that Lin Yulin could appear at any time, so she didn''t hate her any more. Just being watched by Chang''e, Chu Feng had a sense of panic.


    One is that Chang''e''s eyes are a little penetrating now. The other is that Chang''e is a saint of heaven. If you move your finger, it will be very sad. Even her own women can''t beat her. Now it''s the biggest pain and frustration of Chu Feng.


    The eastern rhyme also falls, standing behind Chang''e, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes is full of banter, like schadenfreude.


    Finally, Chu Feng couldn''t help it and said again, "what''s the matter?"


    "You wait for me!" Chang''e directly threw out a word, turned and went to the temple of reverence. She opened the door and went in, then closed it.


    Chu Feng was stunned and stupefied. His face was there: "depend on, how can I feel that I am so failed when I am a man?"


    Dongfang Yun sneered and said, "you have always been a failure."


    After that, she saw Chu Feng''s eyes coldly looking at her, and Dongfang Yun quickly looked at other places. Now, not to mention that she has not recovered to the peak state, even if it is restored to the peak state, it is not enough for Chu Feng to draw, because she has already felt that Chu Feng is the realm of God of creation.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes, but found that there was nothing on Dongfang Yun''s right hand and left hand. He frowned: "where is the bracelet my mother gave you? Lost it? "


    Dongfang Yun''s face was still good. She bit her lips in spite of her grievances, but she soon covered it up and said, "that''s what your mother gave her daughter-in-law. I''m not your woman, so I''m not her daughter-in-law, so I gave the bracelet to the master, and now the master wears it."


    Chu Feng was stunned and then laughed.


    Dongfang Yun said that she gave the bracelet to Chang''e, but Chu Feng felt that it was not Dongfang Yun who gave it to Chang''e.


    Looking at Dongfang Yun staring at himself, his eyes seemed like a bitter hatred. Chu Feng coughed and restrained his smile: "that''s right. You''re not the woman of this young master. You''re not qualified to wear that bracelet."


    "You die!" Dongfang Yun angrily yelled and went to one side with his back to Chu Feng. He almost didn''t bite his lips. His clean body was played by Chu Feng. Chu Feng still could play. Now he came to say that, how humble is he?


    She swore in her heart that she could not touch herself even if she was dead. She felt that chufeng was just a plaything and a tool for catharsis.


    Chufeng laughs and doesn''t disturb Dongfang Yun. Instead, he goes to the temple of reverence. Chang''e appears to have a bad face. He doesn''t know what''s going on. If he fights with Lu Wan, the hidden world will be too fragile.


    Not to the door, the door opened, Chang''e cold face came out: "follow me!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. Seeing that Lu Wan didn''t come out, he said, "where is she?"


    "Do you like her very much?" Chang''e asked and said in a cold voice, "she said that unless it''s necessary, she doesn''t want to see you any more. You two are just a misunderstanding. Don''t think about it."


    Chu Feng''s mouth corner mercilessly twitches: "how do you know?"


    Chang''e stares at Chu Feng and points to the sky: "Lu Wan is the noumenon of chaos, the first person born in chaos. If she loses her life, the world will become restless and change color. Don''t you know?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and recalled the situation last night. When he entered Lu Wan''s body, it seemed as if there was thunder and no rain. But what he was thinking at that time was to conquer Lu Wan. Chu Feng didn''t care too much about it. At the moment, it seemed that the corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched again.


    "How many people know?" he asked


    Originally, I thought it was two people''s business. I didn''t want to show so many things. Now it seems that Chang''e is not here for no reason.


    "Anyone who understands knows it." Chang''e sighed softly: "so follow me, she won''t see you again."


    Chu Feng felt that things were not so simple, went forward: "I want to see her."


    However, the door was closed in an instant, and there was a subtle force. No matter how Chu Feng could not open it, Chu Feng felt that there was something he didn''t know about. He knocked on the door and said, "Lu Wan, open the door for me!"


    Chang''e frowned tightly. Seeing that the door had been blocked by Lu Wan, Chang''e didn''t know what to say. Some things were so wonderful.


    At the beginning, she and Lu Wan developed the art of great destiny and saw that scene. Originally, they thought that nothing would happen if they restrained themselves. They didn''t want to follow the path of fate. They achieved that good thing.


    With a deep sigh, she raised her hand and half a month''s flow opened a light door: "go with me, she is a God, even if she is committed to you and lost her dignity, but her strength still makes people dare not say anything more. The lost war world is pregnant with holy power. The taboo goddess will step into the saints of heaven, and the cold broken sky will not let her succeed."Chu Feng still knocks on the door violently, and Wen Yan puts down his hand. At present, Zhang Yuner''s affairs are the most important. However, being treated so by Lu Wan, Chu Feng is very uncomfortable.


    Lift up a foot and kick on the door, although still motionless, but Chu Feng also firmly said: "I Chu Feng is a rogue, unexpectedly I got you, so you are my woman, not you say not is not, not you say not to see, until this little Lord to achieve the saint of heaven, I see how you refuse me."


    As if the oath general finish a word, Chu wind turned around and walked into the light door, back firm.


    Chang''e and Dongfang Yun also followed in. When the gate of light disappeared, they left the temple completely.


    The door of the temple of reverence opened at the moment, and Lu Wan came out. She didn''t wear a veil on her face at the moment. She just raised her head gently. A tear crossed her face: "I believe you are willing to die for me, but I don''t want you to take risks. Chu Feng gave it to you. I don''t regret it. I love you!"


    Fairyland, Chang''e''s resting place.


    The light door flashed and Chu Feng and they all came out, but Chu Feng''s face was still not very good-looking. Standing in the attic and looking out, he finally turned to Chang''e with a cold look: "tell me what''s going on. I can feel something I don''t know about Lu Wan."


    "You don''t have to say that, but I''m not going to let it go. You know what I mean."


    Chang''e naturally understands the meaning of Chu Feng, that is, his woman, so it can only be his typical male chauvinism.


    "Yutu, you go down first!" Chang''e waved to Dongfang Yun to go down first. After she left, she sat on the ground and said softly, "originally I promised LV Wan that this thing would never let you know, but if I don''t tell you, I know you can''t forgive me in my whole life."


    "So I tell you that it belongs to LV Wan''s prohibition, but you must promise me that if you can''t do anything at that time, you will watch Lu Wan die by herself."


    Chu Feng quickly went to Chang''e and squatted down in front of Chang''e and asked, "what''s going on? Lu Wan is a saint of heaven. Who can let her die?"


    Chang''e frowned and her hand hurt a little when she was caught by Chu Feng: "let me go first. Naturally, no one can let her die, but it''s not people who want her to die."


    Chu Feng quickly released Chang''e''s hand and sat there listening attentively.


    Lu Wan, born in chaos, is not bound by the rules of heaven and earth. From the day she was born, she has been a terrible saint of heaven, dominating the order of the world, evolving a perfect planet, and giving birth to countless creatures, which are full of every corner of the ancient universe.


    If we use one sentence and four words to explain it, then Lu Wan can be called the mother of all things!


    Chu Feng frowned: "how do I feel that you are talking about Nu Wa, the mother of the earth?"


    "Do you want to hear more about who Lu Wan is and what he once had. One day you will know." Chang''e frowned and said, Chu Feng nodded to indicate Chang''e to continue.


    Chang''e continued.


    Because Lu Wan was the first person of all ages, many perfect worlds were created by Lu Wan. Therefore, the heaven and the world gave Lu Wan the name of respecting God, and treated Lu Wan as the first God of all ages. In fact, Lu Wan was also the first God of all ages, because she was the first saint of heaven.


    Ordinary people, even the saints of heaven, could not kill Lu Wan, because Lu Wan was bred in chaos, and chaos would not die. Even if Lu Wan disappeared, he would recover slowly.


    Chang''e pauses for a moment, her eyes show helplessness and says: "the gods and gods can''t kill Chang''e, but the chaos that gave birth to Chang''e is OK. Up to now, we don''t know what kind of existence created chaos and gave birth to Lu Wan. We only know that it contains the holy law of chaos, which specifically restricts Lu Wan and does not allow her to make mistakes."


    "And this mistake is that she lost her virginity. Once she lost her virginity, Lu Wan would not be qualified to continue to dominate the heaven and the world, and she would die under the chaos holy law, because if she was not clean, the chaos holy law would destroy her."


    Chu Feng was very mysterious, but he believed that Chang''e would not deceive himself and clenched his fist slightly: "chaos holy law, what is that thing?"


    "All I know is that it''s a knife on Lu Wan''s head, which she can''t fight against." Chang''e gently shook her head and said, "since she lost herself to you last night, she has only ninety-one days. When time comes to holy Dharma, she will die. Can you surpass the Dharma of chaos in the remaining 81 days?"


    Chu Fengxin stood up: "I want to be quiet."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2307

    Chu Feng left the attic alone and came to the vast grassland in the distance. He lay on his back on the grass. Chu Feng looked at the sky with white clouds floating by.


    What Chang''e said to him just now brought some shock to him. All along, he felt that going to the sage of heaven was the eternal existence. He never thought that Lu Wan still had a knife hanging on her head, a knife that could kill her.


    Looking back on last night, Lu Wan always said no, but Chu Feng still felt that Lu Wan was trying to refuse and welcome her.


    If she loses her virginity, she will lose her life. Lu Wan clearly knows that it is Lu Wan''s love for him, which makes her not care about her life and death.


    However, even if Chu Feng felt guilty, he would not do it if he knew that Lu Wan''s body would be broken. Now the chaotic holy law is a killing that Lu Wan can''t stop. Chu Feng''s fist slowly clenched, and a deep guilt filled his heart.


    He is only the cultivation of the God of nature. Even if the double cultivation of magic and martial arts reaches the level of God of creation, and even he is taboo, how about that? It was the chaos that gave birth to Lu Wan, the sage of heaven. It was the holy law that restricted Lu Wan. How can we stop it?


    Chu Feng is very uncomfortable in his heart. Now he wants to find Lu Wan. He knows that Lu Wan must be very lonely and helpless, because who knows he is going to die soon, and there is no one around him. That kind of inner loneliness is very tormenting.


    But he didn''t know where zunshen temple was. Chang''e couldn''t let him go back to zunshen temple. Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at the sky with white clouds passing by: "I''m sorry!"


    If he could do it again, he would not do that, but in this world, there is no if at all.


    "Instead of being guilty and ashamed, or even worried, why don''t you think about becoming stronger?"


    Chang''e didn''t know when she came to Chu Feng''s side and said softly, "the chaos holy law can restrict Lu Wan, and even let her die. But do you really want Lu Wan to face it alone?"


    Chu Feng looks at Chang''e: "what do you mean?"


    "If you really think so, I will be very disappointed with you." Chang''e also lay down and drew Chu Feng''s arm to lean on: "although that is the chaos holy law, it is the chaos that gave birth to Lu Wan, the sage of heaven, but everything can be broken, just to see if there is a way."


    "The restriction of chaos holy law to Lu Wan is that she can''t lose her body. But if you are strong enough and change the rules, will Lu Wan die?"


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment and found that he seemed to have entered a wrong state.


    At the beginning of Chang''e''s talk, he just thought that it was chaos, which could breed the saints of heaven. He regarded it as a very powerful thing. He could not help Lu Wan at all. It seemed that he could only watch her die.


    But now, after Chang''e said that, Chu Feng felt a little frustrated. Unexpectedly, it was chaos. It must not have been generated for no reason. Everything can be broken. Chu Feng understood this sentence, but how to break it?


    Lu Wan, Chu Feng doesn''t want her to die. Chu Feng doesn''t want them to die.


    Sitting up slowly, Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled with cold and sharp color: "if I step into the heaven saints in the next three months, can I try to capture vitality and break the chaos for Lu Wan when she is in disaster?"


    Chang''e sat up, took Chu Feng''s hand, and said with a smile: "I don''t know if you can break the chaos in the end, but if you want to take risks for Lu Wan, then I will follow you. Even if I die with you under the chaos holy law, I will be happy. However, Dayi, Dayi must die first, and his inheritance must be destroyed first."


    Gently embrace Chang''e in my arms: "thank you!"


    Chang''e gently leaned on Chu Feng''s arms, nodded and looked at the man: "you are my man, why say thank you to me, if you die, I live in this world what meaning, go with you, even if it is hell!"


    Chu Feng nodded and did not refuse, Chang''e is what kind of person he is very clear, too much obstruction or what, are blasphemy and disrespect to this woman, chufeng frankly accept.


    Actually, Lu Wan''s affairs still have nearly three months to go. Chu Feng is worried at the moment, which is useless. He asks: "the lost war world is brewing Saint Wei. Yun''er is about to step into the saint of heaven. How should I go?"


    Chang''e raised her hand and gently waved: "where you want to go, I can open the door for you, and you can get there in a second. After that, genius is her saint''s robbery. You still almost go back. Now the five forbidden areas think you are dead. If you appear too early, the news will be spread out."


    "When she breaks through, she will appear again. After killing the person who should be killed, no one knows that you are still alive. If it is LV Wan who blocks the sabotage, no one will be on guard against you. You can be handy for the next revenge."


    Chu Feng understood the meaning of Chang''e, that is to let him temporarily hide, with a dead identity to do things, but a lot of trouble.


    At present can only do so, Chu Feng nodded: "that''s OK!"


    Chang''e closed her eyes. After a while, she opened to see Chu Feng. Although her face was calm, there was still a sad look between her eyebrows. She knew that she was still worried about Lu Wan''s affairs.Heart sigh helpless man''s feeling root is too deep, also gently open red lips asked: "do you want to see people?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and looked at Chang''e, passing a trace of apology, knowing that Chang''e had seen through his melancholy. At the moment, he was just trying to make him relax. He hugged Chang''e tightly and said, "you can accompany me."


    Chang''e showed a faint smile. Before Chu Feng was thinking about letting her release six lives, now she can consider her emotions. She can feel that in Chu Feng''s heart, her own position has become more and more important.


    Chu Feng naturally didn''t know what Chang''e was thinking. She just looked at the sky in a daze. Now he has stepped into the God of nature. If he wants to become a saint of heaven, he is only one step away. How can he become a saint of heaven? With less than three months left, Chu Feng would not let Lu Wan face it alone, and the sage would help Lu Wan a little more.


    "Well, can you let me go first?"


    Chu Feng is still thinking about things, his arms came a shy voice, all of a sudden Chu Feng''s thoughts interrupted.


    Chufeng looks stunned, because the man in his arms is no longer Chang''e, but Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia indica, which Dongfang Yun has never seen since the Xuanyuan family took him away. Looking at the pair of eyes, he is very flexible and shy. Chu Feng reacts and feels a touch moved.


    Chang''e is sure to see that his mood and mood are not very high, so let the crape myrtle which has been taken away by Oriental rhyme for a long time, and look at the crape myrtle that hasn''t been seen for nearly two years. Chu Feng passes by and hugs her with a bitter smile: "don''t let it go!"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle face brush red up, a slight shock from Chu Feng''s arms come out, or as at the beginning to see the general kind of delicate, that kind of cannibalism between fireworks.


    Back to Chu Feng, the tone is unnatural said: "they all look at it, accompany me to walk!"


    They all watch?


    Chu Feng stood up, smell speech immediately understand the meaning of crape myrtle Xuanyuan, seven students are closely linked, a person is doing what is sure that other people know, now Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia and he get along, the rest certainly know.


    Chu Feng touches his head and feels that playing one is just like playing seven. There is always something unclear about it, but Xuanyuan crape myrtle hasn''t touched it. Chu Feng can''t let go of her like that.


    Bitter smile shakes his head, also went up to pull the hand of Xuan Yuan crape myrtle: "then walk away!"


    Although she was a little shy and unnatural, she didn''t shake off Chu Feng''s hand, because she knew that seven of them were one person. Chang''e and Ma Qiduo had already been with Chu Feng. The other five of them had not, but they had.


    "Are Huining and Xiaolang still obedient?"


    Two people walked back to the attic. Dongfang Yun knew that she generally retreated. When she sat down, she also asked, "Huining is a bit cold, but her heart is very kind. She has a good relationship with me. I know that you took her to the hidden world. Did you make trouble for you?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched unnaturally. He coughed and said, "it''s very difficult, but later it''s better. Xiao Lang is also very obedient. Now he has become the little master of Xuanyuan family. Both of them are strong in God''s realm. You don''t need to worry. Your great grandfather takes care of them."


    When he said that, Chu Feng always felt that he was not as good as a rascal. If Xuanyuan crape myrtle knew that her baby sister Huining had been stabbed by his brother-in-law, or did she not know how she felt before her sister-in-law? "


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle did not think of these, or feel that Chu Feng will not even sister-in-law have been poked, smell speech nodded: "they are good, that''s good."


    "Next, you will go to the lost battle world. You must be careful. That ancient arrow slave is even more difficult to deal with than cold broken sky."


    Chu Feng slightly Leng: "Ancient Arrow slave, what thing?"


    "A non-human and non magical existence released by Leng Po Tian in the lost battle world." Xuanyuan crape myrtle thought about it and said, "but we don''t know the details. It seems that only Zun knows, but she didn''t say much. She only said that the Ancient Arrow slaves would not be enemies with you for the time being, as if this was the case."


    "But what can be mentioned by the venerable God must be unusual. You should be careful when you go."


    Chu Feng nodded: "don''t worry, I didn''t let each of you come back. How can I be willing to die?"


    Xuanyuan crape myrtle face a red twist to one side: "if you can get through the big era, we will all come back."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2308

    For the next two days, Chu Feng stayed in this fairyland like place. Chang''e seemed to know that he was not selfish enough to stay by Chu Feng''s side.


    But in turn let Xuanyuan crape myrtle and wenxinxue come out and get along with Chu Feng for a short time. Although Chu Feng''s heart is still worried about Lu Wan''s affairs in the past two days, it''s much better than it was at the beginning, at least there is no sense of guilt.


    Because if you feel guilty, it is to deny LV Wan''s pay, and it is a real stain on a woman. So Chu Feng''s heart has no sense of guilt at the moment, but a desire to become strong. In the shortest time, he will step into the saint of heaven, so that he and Lu Wan can bear the chaos Dharma side by side.


    Although we don''t know what kind of destructive power chaos holy Dharma will have, Chu Feng has no regret for all this.


    But before that, Chu Feng didn''t want Lu Wan to find out that he had already known about it. Chang''e also said that she would not say that. Everyone kept this kind of tacit understanding to get along there.


    In the morning of this day, the sun rose slowly. Last night, Chu Feng, who was lingering with Ma Qiduo, slowly opened his eyes. He found that the man lying in his arms was no longer Ma Qiduo, but an unarmed Chang''e. after a kiss, Chang''e, who never paid anything back, passed love in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    No matter what Chang''e did, but at least up to now, everything is for him. He chufeng is not a merciless person. Where can he hate Chang''e? And Ma Qiduo, they are only integrated, but still exist, but they can''t be separated from Chang''e now.


    As long as can occasionally see, Chu Feng is not in a hurry, I believe that when the time comes, Chang''e will let them back.


    As soon as she moved her arm, Chang''e opened her eyes. Chu Feng apologized and said, "did you wake up?"


    Chang''e showed a faint smile, twisted her neck and sat up, allowing her gossamer to fall down, so that Chu Feng could see the perfect naked body. In front of Chu Feng, she didn''t care what she looked like. Because this is her man, she just needs to give her unreserved.


    "I woke up early and just wanted to lie in your arms."


    Taking a deep breath, Chang''e stood up, picked up her clothes, and said, "today I will leave the hidden world, because there is no one in the hidden world who can fight with you. I don''t need to worry about your safety. What''s more, your God worshiping wife won''t sit back and ignore it."


    Chu Feng just put on his pants, smell speech embarrassed cough, Chang''e seems to have no meaning, but in her words, Chu Feng can still feel a little sour taste.


    Chang''e took a look at Chu Feng, and her eyes flashed with light playfulness. She also put on her clothes. It seems that she can''t see the amorous feelings between her and Chu Feng.


    With a raise of her hand, all the gauze curtains were scattered, and a cold wind blew in. Chang''e said, "when you control the hidden world and destroy the four families, come to me. The lost country is my country, and also the country of Chu wind. Everything I have is yours."


    Chu Feng stood up, went to Chang''e''s back and gently hugged her. He asked, "there are four families in the temple of King Wu. What are the four families? In addition, is there a Shangguan family in the temple of King Wu?"


    It has been known that the temple of King Wu is the end of the hidden world and the highest place.


    It is known from Xuanyuan emperor that there are four families in the temple of King Wu, including situ Muyun''s family. But I don''t know whether there is a Shangguan family. If so, one of the people who killed him may be his mother''s relative Shangguan yingyue, or his biological father. "


    Chang''e leaned back slightly, knowing that it might be several months before we could see each other again.


    He also opened his lips and said, "at the beginning of the new era, there were ten families in the temple of King Wu, that is to say, there were ten Dharma protectors in the temple. But in the endless years of expedition, only four families were left, and the rest of the families had been destroyed."


    In the quiet listening of Chu Feng, Chang''e also told her about the temple of King Wu.


    The temple of King Wu was founded at the beginning of the new era. There are ten Dharma protectors and one king of Wu. It is said that it is a saint of heaven. However, no one knows whether it is because no one has ever seen it since ancient times. Even the top ten families of King Wu temple at that time do not know who is the master of King Wu''s temple, except that it is the person designated by Lu Wan ¡£


    Up to now, there are only four families left in the temple of King Wu, namely, the situ family, the Huyan family, the Oriental family and the Yuwen family. The ancestors of these families are the God of creation, and they are also the four Dharma protectors of the temple of King Wu.


    Chu Feng nodded: "Shangguan family?"


    The Shangguan family was destroyed by situ Muyun''s grandfather, so there must have been Shangguan family.


    Knowing what Chu Feng wanted to know, Chang''e replied, "the ancestors of Shangguan family were once the Dharma protectors, but the old men of the situ family stepped into the God of nature. Because of your mother''s anger, it was directly destroyed. At the beginning of the temple of King Wu, there were six gods of creation and four gods of upper rank, but all of them died in the expedition."


    "Another interesting thing is that all the ten Dharma protectors are Lu Wan''s disciples."Chu Feng himself is still there to listen, smell speech body a shock, surprised: "they are Wan''er''s disciples?"


    Chang''e frowned: "Wan''er Wan''er, very intimate ah!"


    Chu Feng awkwardly coughed, the goddess was jealous of that kind of feeling really not very good: "that''s OK, you continue to say."


    Chang''e pursed her lower lip and did not continue to pursue Chu Feng, and continued to say.


    The ten Dharma protectors of King Wu''s temple were all disciples trained by Lu Wan himself. Among them, the ancestor of the situ family was the most gifted. Although he practiced martial arts the latest, he was able to interact with the God of nature at the beginning of the new era. Later, he stepped into the God of nature and destroyed a family.


    Lu Wan did not interfere in this, but kept the principle of survival of the fittest. If she died, she would die, and if she was alive, she would not pursue any fault.


    After a pause, Lu wanlue said with deep meaning: "but although they are all Lu Wan''s disciples and are all God of nature, there are two people on their heads besides Lu Wan, two of the temple''s, deputy hall masters!"


    Chu Feng condensed his eyes and thought of two people: "Tibetan Lord and demon lord?"


    Lu Wan nodded softly: "yes, the two deputy heads of the temple of King Wu are your master Demon Lord and Buddhist ancestor Tibetan master. They are also the only people who know where King Wu is except LV Wan. They are just haunted. Even the four Dharma protectors below can rarely find them."


    "However, with the progress of the hidden world Dabi, both of them are now taking charge of King Wu''s temple. But if you want to see them, you still need to be invited. I started to go to find the devil''s main creation Dan. If he doesn''t see him, I can only fight in."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched, which was also heard a little. In order to strengthen the war power of the lost country, Chang''e put her idea on the demon lord, and after the war with the demon lord, she took away the magic pill. Chu Feng guessed that there are several powerful gods in the lost country now, right?


    However, these Chu winds will not consider too much. Chang''e is the only master of the lost country, and the Guanghan palace that stands there can not be the enemy of him, so it is not considered by Chu Feng.


    Hidden world four big families, Chu Feng a Leng: "wife, you haven''t told me Shangguan family?"


    "What do you call me?" Chang''e was stunned.


    Chu Feng is very normal, general said: "wife. You are seven in one. I call my wife very normal. If you are separated, you will be called another naturally


    Chang''e''s eyes flashed shyness, and Chu''s wind was cold. Chang''e felt a little trance, and slowly calmed down her mood: "the Shangguan family was nearly destroyed. It was the Tibetan Lord who came to protect it. But at the beginning, the loss was heavy and many mainstays died. The Shangguan family is now estimated to be out of touch."


    "But I''m sure your grandfather would be very happy to have a grandson like you?"


    Chu Feng sneered: "maybe."


    Shangguan yingyue ran away on the way to marry situ Muyun. She couldn''t agree without the family''s coercion. So Chu Feng didn''t like Shangguan''s family, at least at present.


    Chang''e knew Chu Feng''s mood and didn''t want to say anything more. She turned around and held Chu Feng''s face in her hands: "next, I''ll open the door of the lost war world to you, and go straight to Zhang yun''er''s human God''s palace. Are you ready?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "at any time can!"


    After releasing Chu Feng''s face, Chang''e called out to the outside: "Yutu!"


    The eastern rhyme suddenly came from a distance, but her face was a little unnatural. Chu Feng and Ma Qiduo were in love with each other last night. She didn''t care about her as an outsider. She didn''t have a good rest for a night. Maybe it''s the reason that Chu Feng developed her and some desires.


    Chang''e saw that there was something wrong with the eastern rhyme, but she did not have time to ask at the moment. She said, "next, you will follow Chu Feng. When he finishes the affairs of the hidden world, you will bring him to the lost country. Do you understand?"


    Chang''e turned to look at Chu Feng and ordered Dongfang Yun word by word: "his harem is already very large. I don''t want to see him any more other women. If necessary, squeeze him out!"


    Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun almost didn''t fall off his chin. It''s hard to imagine that the words came from Chang''e''s mouth.


    But Chang''e was very serious: "remember?"


    Dongfang Yun bit his lips and glared at Chu Feng: "remember, the wind needs less, I will sacrifice at any time." My heart was so cool that I wanted to strangle Chu Feng.


    Chang''e also did not say more, eyes a coagulation, two light doors flashed, Chang''e went to a light door before turning back: "husband, I am waiting for you!"


    Leaving a word, she entered the light gate of the lost country, and Chang''e left the hidden world completely this time.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at Dongfang Yun''s ugly face standing there, smiling and embracing her waist: "next, I''m not forcing you, but you should serve me according to your master''s will and wash your mouth and chrysanthemum."


    Dongfang Yun''s face changed and he said, "go away!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2309

    After Chang''e stepped into the light gate and left the hidden world, Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun also entered another light gate. They just stepped in and immediately felt the weight on her body increased a lot.


    Looking around, I found that it was in the mountains and forests with green mountains and waters. I could feel the surging fighting power around. Obviously, this is the lost battle field.


    It is said that the lost battle world is the battlefield of the gods. It has existed since ancient times. After the dusk of the gods, it was in a state of destruction after the first World War. Chu Feng originally thought that the lost battle field should be a battlefield full of gunpowder and even corpses everywhere, but now it seems that there is a big difference between what it seems and what is imagined.


    Because the lost battle world looks like the hidden world. The difference is that it is a gravity world, and it bears ten times the weight of the hidden world and even the present world. Chu Feng also found that the hardness of the lost battle world is very strong. It is estimated that the first battle of the God of creation and destruction of heaven and earth will not destroy this place.


    "Before the war world was left behind, it was really a mess, and there was a smoke of gunpowder everywhere."


    Dongfang Yun followed Chu Feng according to Chang''e''s meaning. He was surprised to see what he was thinking. He said, "but at the beginning of the new era, the God rebuilt the lost battle world with great power for the balance of the five forbidden areas, and brought in people."


    In the brief introduction of Dongfang rhyme, Chu Feng also began to understand the current pattern and situation of the lost battle circles.


    At the beginning of the new era, in order to create a balance between the five forbidden areas, Lu Wan changed the lost battle world with the power of saints. Moreover, he introduced some of the original great powers from the modern world, and rebuilt the ancient temple of war god. In the new era, the temple of war has become more and more powerful, and the former king of war has reached the realm of God of creation.


    But now it has been replaced by Leng Po Tian, and he has become the new king of war.


    As for other Chu Feng, I don''t have much interest in understanding. I just need to know that there are two major forces in the war world. One is the temple of war dominated by Leng Po Tian, and the other is the human palace controlled by Zhang Yuner, a forbidden goddess.


    "Didn''t your master say to send us to the human God''s palace?"


    Chu Feng looked at the surrounding mountains and asked, "where is this? How can I go to the human god palace?"


    Dongfang Yun glared at Chu Feng: "how do you feel like you are dissatisfied with the master? She is indeed your woman, but not your servant, and this is indeed the human God''s palace. "


    Chu Feng was about to speak, and Dongfang Yun had raised her head to look at the distant sky: "because the forbidden goddess, in order to prevent the cold and broken sky from invading the human God''s palace, asked the God to set up a small defensive array. No one can go to the human God''s palace without any barrier. Even the master can only send us to the human God''s palace."


    "But from the front, it only takes a while to get there. As for whether you can see the forbidden goddess or not, it''s up to you."


    Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled. He felt that Dongfang Yun said it was equivalent to not saying it. He felt like he was coming to serve him.


    However, it''s OK to know that this place is within the scope of the people''s god palace. Chu Feng immediately emptied away. Dongfang Yun''s face became angry, and Chu Feng even left himself and quickly followed up.


    Today is the time for Zhang yun''er to step into the sage of the heavenly way. The calamity of the sage may come at any time, because the prestige of the sage is brewing in the sky.


    Why did Chang''e enter the path of heaven before she did not? That is because Chang''e had seven generations, and each life had a lot of power, so the heaven and earth could not brew Saint Wei, but after she had integrated all the seven life forms, Shengwei came into being. Now the Shengwei is surging, which shows that Zhang Yuner will break through soon.


    A few minutes after crossing the void, the Chu wind falls on a small mountain peak. Looking at the buildings that form the peak on the side of the mountain not far away, you can see the clouds around it as if floating in the sky. This should be the human god palace.


    Chu Feng also felt a force surging in the void. It seems that the small defensive array built by Lu Wan covers here. It is impossible to enter directly and quietly.


    After observing the distance, Chu Feng suddenly emptied away and landed at the place where there were ten guards. Chu Feng felt that the entrance to the human God''s palace was only here, but it seemed that there was no need to go through the entrance, because someone could be seen coming out directly across the void, but it was a bit troublesome to enter.


    Seeing Chu Feng and Dongfang rhyme falling from the sky, the ten guards were not moved. Chu Feng''s expression moved slightly, and he took Dongfang Yun''s hand to go directly in.


    I thought that these guards would not take care of them, but as soon as they were about to enter, two guards immediately blocked in front of them. One of them reached out his hand and said, "where''s the pass order?"


    Pass!


    Hearing the chufeng passing by with a bitter smile, she knew that it was not so simple. She had no secret connection with Zhang yun''er, and now she certainly did not have time to pay attention to it. Chu Feng was really in a bit of trouble when she wanted to go in at the moment. She could not force herself to cause conflict.


    Back a step back, the secret tone tells Dongfang Yun what to do. The latter frowns a little reluctant, but still walks forward a little, suddenly surging with the powerful pressure of the next God.


    The two guards who stood in front of them were just the peak of the late demigod period. They felt the amazing momentum of Dongfang Yun, and their faces changed slightly. The other eight people also looked at Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun as if they were facing a big enemy. A man who seemed to be the leader said, "who are you? Is it from the temple of war god? ""Indeed, they are a group of despicable rascals who want to make trouble when they know that the goddess is going to enter the holy land today."


    Oriental rhyme is not happy to be used by Chu Feng, but still kept polite and said: "you misunderstood me, I am not from the temple of war, I come from Tianting Guanghan palace, the emperor''s daughter!"


    The leader of the guard was stunned: "from the lost country?"


    Dongfang Yun nodded her head and said, "yes, the emperor''s daughter knows that today''s goddess is going to step into the path of heaven and saints. Many people certainly don''t want to see a forbidden crossing. So they sent me here to show the meaning of Guanghan palace. If you can, please inform me of the goddess of yaochi. Thank you


    Oriental rhyme appropriate words, and did not show any malicious, the guard leader hesitated for a moment and nodded: "then you wait a moment."


    Let a person look at a little guard, the leader quickly to the inside, Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun know that he is going to inform people, not in a hurry for the moment, go to one side and sit down.


    When they could not hear the words, Chu Feng said, "who is the saint of yaochi?"


    Dongfang Yun took a look at the distance and said: "once the deputy head of the war god temple, the existence of the upper God state, but after Leng Po Tian took the temple of war god, he wanted to defile her. Fortunately, she was saved by the venerable God and asked her to assist the goddess. Now she is the real master of the human god palace, because the goddess doesn''t care."


    "Of course, the goddess of yaochi is also the goddess of yaochi in the legend of the outside world, but some of them are untrue. The only thing that connects them is that she is a God."


    Chufeng coughed gently. He felt that there were many unknown secrets in the world. However, when he recalled that Xuanyuan emperor was the Yellow Emperor, he was relieved that those great powers and figures in myths and legends probably existed.


    Touching Dongfang Yun, he asked, "does the monkey king pig Bajie exist? Has Zhu Bajie really molested Chang''e?"


    Dongfang Yun was stunned and looked at Chu Feng. Her eyes seemed to be looking at an idiot. At last, she shook her head incomprehensibly: "I really don''t know what the master thinks of you. That head is a weed. Journey to the west is a myth. Zhu Bajie and monkey king are virtual characters. How can you take it seriously?"


    "Once the master was Princess Tianting, the daughter of emperor Tiandi, who dares to tease?"


    Chu Feng reaction is also a little embarrassed, ha ha a smile.


    Eastern rhyme directly white Chu Feng, sometimes chufeng''s head is very smart, but sometimes like an idiot in general, Oriental rhyme simply do not know what to say.


    At this time, two figures also flew from inside and fell in front of Chu Feng. A fresh and refined woman, as well as the guard leader just now, Dongfang Yun also stood up: "saint!"


    Chu Feng also took a careful look at the woman, wearing a purple dress on her body, showing that the whole person has a more noble taste. There is no smile and expression on her face. It seems that she was born without emotion. Her eyebrows, plum blossom, peach mouth and sharp chin have the taste of the world''s network red face.


    But the present is more real, absolutely pure natural, beautiful!


    Yaochi Saint took a look at the Oriental rhyme: "it turns out that the princess of the fairy rabbit clan has come. What can I do for you?"


    Chu Feng''s good impression on her was overthrown by her mouth. Although it was not mean, there was no politeness in the tone. Of course, I could tell that it was not deliberately aimed at, but was born out of character and indifferent!


    Dongfang Yun is a little uncomfortable in her heart, but she is really better than Yao Chi''s saint. After a look at the leader of the guard, the meaning is obvious.


    The goddess of yaochi knew that she was biased in general, so the leader of the guard retreated. Anyway, this is the people''s palace. As long as the sky is cold and the sky is not killed, the Oriental rhyme of the next God has no threat to her: "what''s the emperor''s advice?"


    Dongfang Yun didn''t cover it up and said, "master, let''s help the goddess step into the way of heaven. As we all know, the goddess and our master are the bastard women of Chu Feng, so we help each other."


    As for the five forbidden areas, this is no secret. Naturally, the saint of yaochi knew it and frowned: "the emperor and daughter are of noble origin, and they don''t even pay attention to the gods. Do you want to stab them down and be willing to serve with the goddess? It can''t be,,, "


    Dongfang Yun doesn''t know what it means. Yaochi''s saint is thinking that she''s making trouble. Looking back, because of her words, chufeng, who was itching with teeth, pointed at him and said to her," you can doubt my intention, but he''s a man of goddess. Do you think he''s going to harm the goddess? "


    Yaochi''s Saint daughter just arrived, she just paid attention to Dongfang Yun and didn''t go to see Chu Feng. At the moment, Dongfang Yun spoke and looked at it. When she saw the helpless Chu Feng, her face changed slightly. The true face of Chu Feng was not known to all in the war world, but she did.


    But in an instant, the goddess of yaochi bent down: "demon God!"


    Complete, respectful!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2310

    The Oriental rhyme is very depressed.


    Originally thought to use Chang''e''s name, they can go into the people''s temple today. They don''t want to buy Chang''e''s account at all. Instead, they recognize Chu Feng and show absolute respect and welcome them into the people''s palace.


    The Oriental rhyme behind her mouth seems to be so aggrieved and stared at the Chu wind. Occasionally she stared at the holy lady of yaochi. She could not buy Chang''e''s account most. However, the situation of the holy lady in yaochi just now is the case. Instead, she came in without any difficulty.


    "Holy lady, I come to the war of the lost world for a while, don''t preach it."


    Chu Feng, who had entered the center of the temple of man, put on the mask and said calmly, "because I don''t want anyone else to know I''m back for the time being."


    Although this is in the field of the remains war, there is no doubt that news has been sent to the hidden world. Now the four families of the temple think that he died in the sea of the underworld. Then they will have bloody revenge. If they have the defense, it will be meaningless.


    Yao Chi holy woman is not a fool, understand the idea of Chu Feng in her heart, so nodding indicates that there is no problem, and they also bring Chu Feng to a place, the people''s palace, tianque stage!


    Zhang yun''er was sitting there quietly at this time on the tianque platform, which was up to 9981 meters.


    "In order to make the goddess enter the holy land safely, the goddess has already been defending in tianque platform in order to the greatest extent. No one can enter except the goddess. However, if she is attacked by more than three gods of creation, she can destroy it, although the chances are very small."


    Because this is the world of the remains war, except Zhang yun''er, there is only one God of creation in cold broken sky. Even fear of cold broken sky and shooting sun bow is just two gods of creation. Therefore, it should not break the prohibition of lvwan.


    Chu Feng nodded, did not disturb Zhang Yuner who was looking for the opportunity there, and asked, "cold broken days are a madman. Today he will appear. When he appears, I will stop him. You just need to ensure that other people don''t approach tianque station. There are so many dangers in the world. There can be no accident today."


    Because Chu Feng has a general understanding of the pattern of the remains of the war world, it is known that some powerful people have died in the war god temple since the cold break day I war, but there is still a state of superior God, called Zhigang, who once and the holy lady of yaochi are the Deputy Hall owners.


    Although a superior God may not break the prohibition of lvwan, many things in the world are uncertain, and everything needs to be careful.


    The holy lady nodded to understand.


    Then he said: "the demon God told me before the goddess entered tianque stage, saying that if you came to the battle field of the lost, she had no time to let me tell you that the barbarian demon field had opened."


    Chu wind still stare at Zhang yun''er on tianque platform, and hear the words and be stunned. The barbaric demon field is opened?


    How Lu Wan and Chang''e did not speak to him, and looked at the Oriental rhyme with a confused eye, and found that she was also similar to a blank look.


    Chang''e broke into the wild demon field and made the demon emperor establish a blood spirit contract. Now, the time is a little less than two years. How can the barbaric demon field be opened, isn''t the demon emperor afraid to die?


    "This is something that the goddess has learned from her peeping into her fate."


    The holy lady of Yao Chi seems to know what Chu Feng''s curiosity is, and whispers: "because the demon emperor enters the demon temple, the Lord of the demon temple can compete for a large era for the barbaric demon area, and the demon emperor can join forces to release the blood spirit contract on the demon Emperor by jiuthousand lower demon clan blood sacrifice, so now the barbaric demon area can be accessed at any time."


    Chu Feng nodded suddenly. If the blood spirit contract wanted to be lifted, it was necessary to carry out blood sacrifice. But the people who offered blood sacrifice must not be less. Only two years later, Chu Feng didn''t worry about the emperor of the demon who could not survive, and he could not survive it. He came to the blood sacrifice with the jiuthousand lower demon families. It was just to understand the blood spirit contract which was only a few months away.


    Heart, it''s so vicious! But the thought that the emperor is a demon, Chu wind also relieved.


    But all will face after all, faster and slower is the same. Now he is the existence of the realm of God creation. Even the demon emperor came to Chu Feng and believed that he could fight. Of course, if it was the legendary demon Temple master, it might need a little trouble.


    Because it was once a saint of heaven, even if it was destroyed and resurrected, it was not comparable to the general God of creation.


    "I know about this. Is there any more question?"


    Chu Feng performance of a little relaxed, is also to let others feel that they are flustered, open to open the dull topic.


    There was a confusion on the face of the holy lady of yaochi and said with an uncertain tone: "in addition, the goddess also needs me to tell you that it is right to defend against the cold broken sky in the war field of the remains, but there is a very dangerous existence besides the cold broken sky."


    Chu Feng looked at the tiny condensation: "who?"


    "The holy lady of Yao Chi replied," the Ancient Arrow slave, but the goddess didn''t speak much to me, just said that we must be careful of the Ancient Arrow slave, he was very strange. "


    Chu wind frowned. This ancient arrow slave began to say Xuanyuan Ziwei, but it was not so detailed. Now Zhang Yuner also asked the holy lady of yaochi to convey this thing, which is what it is. If it is not a human being or a demon, can it be turned over?At first, when Xuanyuan crape myrtle said that Chu Feng only paid attention to it, but now Zhang yun''er also had this meaning. Chu Feng had to pay attention to it wholeheartedly. Just thinking that it was just an arrow slave released from the seal of cold broken sky, should be nothing great?


    However, Zhang yun''er is a taboo goddess, who can see through the ages and destiny at a glance. Chu Feng has no doubt about this. He said: "then, in order to prevent the cold breaking of the sky, pay attention to the arrow slave. If he does not appear, he will die. He is neither human nor demon, and there is no need to exist."


    Yaochi Saint nodded after hearing the speech: "demon, are you here, or do I arrange a place for you to have a rest?"


    Chu Feng looked at Zhang yun''er and showed a gentle smile: "I''ll be here, so that I won''t be able to catch up with the critical time. In addition, you can arrange for the people in the palace to stay away from it for a while."


    Although it is only the breaker who is under the pressure when breaking through the saints of heaven, the first ninety-nine Heavenly God thunder is still very dangerous, so as not to hurt innocent people. It is safe to leave as soon as possible.


    Yaochi Saint nodded and retreated. From the beginning to the end, she was respectful. Dongfang Yun saw that her teeth were itching, and she felt that Chu Feng must have taken a fancy to yaochi saint.


    ¡­¡­


    The temple of war god, which is far away from the people''s palace, is full of strong men in front of the war King Pavilion.


    Leng Po Tian comes out of the warlord pavilion with the arrow slave bowing his head. It''s easy for people to ignore his existence.


    Leng Po Tian came to take a look at the sky. There was a holy power surging in the sky. Three months ago, he was going to kill Chu Feng himself. However, he was forced to run away after the arrival of four gods of nature. Later, it came to pass that Chu Feng fell into the sea of hell. Leng Po Tian did not know whether he was dead or not. He only knew that he could not let Zhang Yuner step into the heaven saint.


    The reason why he chose to leave the war world was that there was no complicated relationship between the hidden world and other forbidden areas. As long as the strength is strong, you can replace everything else. The fact also proves that he is right. He is now in the war god hall, Wang!


    Once the war is over, there will be no change in the nature of the war between the gods and the gods.


    What''s more, he can no longer feel the deep resentment of the countless practitioners who once fell down in ancient times. This is not allowed by the cold broken sky. He is eager to be strong, so he will stay in this dangerous place.


    And he, it is the temple of God of war, Ji Gang!


    By the cold broken day''s eyes swept, Ji Gang first knelt on one knee and put one hand in front of the body: "king of war!"


    Many of the powerful men in the temple of war god at the back all knelt on the ground, with similar reverence and similar fervor: "king of war!"


    Leng Po Tian didn''t mean to let them get up, but it was a kind of calm: "the goddess is going to step into the heaven saints today. Now there are two Tiandao saints in the five forbidden areas. If we continue to develop, it is estimated that we will return to the peak period of ancient times. In this way, our living space will be severely compressed, and the temple of war god will no longer exist."


    "Today, I will start a full-scale war against the human god palace, and open the war of Kings left behind in the war world. It is not the death of the goddess, that is, the death of me. Do you understand?"


    The voice resounded: "may the king of war destroy the human palace!"


    Leng Po Tian was very satisfied with the result, and gently waved: "go, all go to prepare, half an hour later, go outside the people''s palace."


    All the people retreated under the guidance of Ji Gang. Before the war King Pavilion, only Leng Po Tian and arrow slaves were left. They took a deep breath and enjoyed the restless taste. Leng Po Tian looked at arrow slaves and said, "all along, I only know your role, but I don''t know why you exist."


    "Arrow slave, today my king is going to the battle of life and death. It may be difficult to come back. Can you tell me how you came here?"


    Although Leng Po Tian released the Ancient Arrow slave, he knew nothing about the birth of the Ancient Arrow slave. He only knew that he was neither human nor demon, and could warm up his sun shooting bow.


    The arrow slave raised his head and opened his shriveled lips: "I will tell you when the master comes back, and I will give you a good fortune."


    Leng Po Tian narrowed his eyes. When he turned around, his eyes flashed a killing opportunity. He swore that if he solved today''s affairs, he would die. Because in arrow slave, he felt a very dangerous breath that he could not control.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2311

    The sun is west, and there will be night in four hours.


    The palace of man!


    Chu Feng and Dongfang rhyme wait for the holy Weitian drop to watch Zhang Yun Er step into the heaven Saint near tianque platform. The holy lady of yaochi is in a hurry. However, as far as possible, there is not too much movement and quiet to disturb Zhang yun''er in tianque platform: "demon God, the war God hall has gathered 100000 and half god powerful people, and has reached 10 kilometers outside the people''s god palace."


    Chu Feng never left Zhang yun''er, and heard the words and drew up a playful taste: "it seems that cold broken sky is not only to stop Yun er from entering the realm of heaven and Taoism saints, but also to destroy the temple of human beings and dominate the world of war!"


    Yaochi holy woman nodded, and she also guessed.


    "Don''t care."


    Chu Feng understands the cold breaking of the sky and ambition, but there is not much feeling about the pressure of 100000 and a half gods. Because he can kill those people with one finger: "there are only two powerful gods in the war temple, cold broken sky and spine Gang, and the temple of man has two other figures, you and your apprentice, Qingdi!"


    The mouth raised a joke and a kill: "the spine just must be the commander of the 100000 army, then there will be no more powerful people in the realm of God. You are a disciple, enough to suppress it?"


    Yaochi holy woman has a strange color in her eyes. She has a disciple of the lower God. There are few people in the world who have known this matter in the war field. Even when she was in the war god hall, even the war king did not know it, in order to protect her disciples, after all, the talented women of this era will be coveted.


    How does Chu Feng know?


    After a look at the Oriental rhyme, I think of Chang E behind her. The holy lady of yaochi seems to understand that the master of Oriental rhyme is Chang E. Chang''e''s hand is a great destiny. It is not difficult to know something.


    So the holy lady of Yao Chi did not conceal at the moment, nodding: "yes, we have two gods besides the goddess our god palace."


    "Then there''s no need to worry." Chu Feng looked back at the holy lady of yaochi and opened her eyes: "the only one who fights the temple must be a strong man with a strong state of God. The cold sky is more concerned about blocking the Yun er from entering the saint''s realm, so he will not participate in those wars."


    "And here I, if you are not reassured, rhyme also follow you, two lower gods, can block 100000 troops?"


    Yao Chi holy woman looks a coagulation across the color of the uneasy kneel on her knees: "demon God, I do not mean that."


    Chu Feng sneered and didn''t go to see the holy lady of yaochi kneeling behind. The latter came to tell the situation that she wanted to go to the war with Oriental rhyme. The purpose was to hide her apprentice Qingdi. But she didn''t expect that they had known the existence of Qingdi, so it was impossible to start her mind.


    "Yao Chi, now is not my personal thing, but the disaster of the whole people''s temple. It is unnecessary to play with me. I don''t know why you want to protect Qingdi from fighting to make Oriental rhyme fight."


    "But it''s the first and last time. It''s hard for the present, who can be alone?"


    Yao Chi holy woman face nervous head down: "yes!"


    Chu Feng also did not continue to teach the holy lady of Yao Chi, waved: "go prepare, I don''t ask you to kill Zhigang, just hope you fight with him with a flag, rhyme, you also used to, and Qingdi together to suppress 100000 troops, they will not move you, if they move, destroy them."


    The holy lady of yaochi rose to her surprise. Chu Feng calm but cruel words shook her heart. It was 100000 people. Chu Feng said that there was no pressure to say when all the destruction was over. It took a cruel heart to say such a word.


    Also for their just careful thinking feel the fear of the array, also in the bottom of the heart to warn themselves, in the future in the Chu wind before not to play mind, nor hide any private heart.


    Oriental rhyme did not refuse, just asked: "you alone?"


    Cold broken sky will come here eventually. Maybe the mysterious ancient arrow slave will follow. Although Chu Feng is now the creator of the two cultivation of magic and martial arts, the cold broken sky is not so easy to deal with. Let alone an ancient arrow slave exists, can one person?


    Oriental rhyme did not say the words behind, but Chu Feng understood what she wanted to say, a faint smile: "you can go, today I am here, so no one can hurt my woman."


    "I was the middle God in the ice blade snow field. I have made chang e enter the Holy Land in the face of four gods of creation. What''s more, I am enough to fight against the cold broken sky now?"


    Oriental rhyme naturally knows this, but she is not worried about this, just want to speak Chu wind has waved.


    Oriental rhyme squint eyes, can only leave with the holy lady of Yao Chi first, but the worry in my heart can not be dispersed after all.


    As for what she thought Chu Feng knew, it was not only worried that Zhang Yuner would not only stop Zhang Yuner from becoming a saint, but there might be others coming together. But he was not worried about it at all, because he told her that today, he did not want anyone to come to the world of the remains war.Otherwise, he will destroy the whole battle field and drag all the people to die together.


    Lu Wan is sure to receive news and will do what he says. Chu Feng has such confidence.


    Looking at Zhang yun''er in tianque platform, there is a dull thunder in the sky above her. Although it is still a clear day, the thunder seems to have come from ancient times. But Chu Feng knows that this means that Zhang yun''er is getting closer and closer to Shengwei.


    Thinking of her three women are saints of heaven, Chu Feng feels very comfortable. She just thinks that she is just a god of nature and has no choice but to smile bitterly. It is almost meaningless that she can''t do her own woman.


    With his eyes closed, Chu Feng''s body gradually became blurred and finally disappeared. He didn''t know where he had gone. Only he knew where he was hiding and was ready to give the heaviest blow to those who came here.


    Ten kilometers outside the people''s palace, 100000 war god temple semi divine period strong people gather. At a glance, the dark crowd in the past, each breath is very strong, and the battle situation is also very strong, as if born with inexhaustible strength.


    Left behind in the war world, the battlefield of the gods, here, to fight for a living, everyone is born to be a strong fighter.


    When you see the place where the man''s temple is from afar, everyone''s eyes twinkle with blazing light. For thousands of years, there has never been such a strong war in the lost war world. The number of participants has reached 100000. In addition, there are 200000 people in the war god temple ready to fight at any time. It will be unprecedented.


    However, for those who are about to attack, although they are eager for the first World War, few of them dare to take it lightly, because the human god palace is supported by the immortal gods, and the host of the town is the forbidden goddess. Otherwise, they will not be able to compete with the war God Temple in the shortest time.


    So everyone is waiting, waiting for the army of the people''s palace to come out, and then we can observe which side of the war will win with the strength of both sides.


    Ji Gang stood in front of him, sometimes looking at the sky, and finally looking at the people''s palace ten kilometers away, the color of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    According to the truth, now that he has led 100000 people to gather in this man''s palace, he must have known that someone has been sent out. However, it has been some time since they arrived, but there has been no reaction from the people''s palace, as if they didn''t care about their arrival at all.


    All this seems a little unreasonable. As for whether there are no hands in the human god palace, Ji Gang doesn''t think so.


    The goddess of yaochi used to be one of the vice masters of the temple of war god. She wanted to defile her in the cold broken sky. When she was rescued by the venerable God, she took away half of the battle power of the temple of war god, which eventually joined the people''s temple. Therefore, the human God''s palace has the same combat power as the temple of war god.


    Now, why don''t people come out? Are you prepared to give priority to defense?


    Just thinking about it, suddenly, the three figures came from the direction of the people''s palace and quickly fell down. Ji Gang narrowed his eyes to see the man in the middle. He naturally knew the man in the middle because he was the saint of yaochi.


    On the left and right of yaochi Saint stood two women. Ji Gang had never seen one. One looked very weak and the other looked cold. He had never seen them before.


    And these two people are Dongfang Yun together. One is Qingdi, the hidden apprentice of yaochi saint. According to the meaning of Chu Feng, she tries to contain 100000 troops to prevent the fire from lighting up the people''s palace.


    Both sides did not speak. Suddenly, there appeared a divine power over the sky. Leng Po Tian did not know when he was standing there. He swept over the three people who appeared and sneered: "it seems that the arrow slave said that Chang''e has really fallen in love with Chu Feng. He can''t go back to the beginning of the new era."


    "I didn''t think of you. This is your apprentice, Qingdi? How pitiful you are! Wait, wait till I stop the goddess from becoming holy, and then I will take you away


    When the words fell, Leng Po Tian crossed the sky and went towards the human God''s palace. Only a huge explosion was heard. As we all know, Leng Po Tian''s violence entered the human God''s palace, and all the obstacles in front of absolute strength were useless. Moreover, the entrance could not stop Leng Po Tian at all.


    However, the goddess of yaochi looks shocked. Chu Feng knows that Qingdi''s existence can be said to be Chang''e''s art of great destiny. How does cold break the sky know?


    Yaochi saint can''t think of it. She can''t think of it.


    Ji Gang took back his eyes and sneered at Leng Po Tian''s departure: "Yao Chi, the king of war was in favor of you at the beginning, but you didn''t know how to hold it up, but it''s a pity that you still can''t run away at last!"


    Ji Gang''s words let the yaochi Saint temporarily withdraw her thoughts. Hearing the words, she sneered: "Ji Gang, you traitor, the old king of war treats you with great kindness, but you betrayed him and followed Leng Po Tian. But what? Do you think you can get it today?"


    Oriental rhyme and Qingdi burst out almost at the same time the powerful momentum of the next God, and at the moment of the outbreak, Dongfang Yun looked at Qingdi with panic in her eyes.


    She, what''s going on?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2312

    In the ethereal and peaceful people''s palace.


    When Ji Gang was completely restrained by yaochi saint with Dongfang Yun and Qingdi, Leng Po Tian came to the goddess palace alone without any obstacles.


    Because before, the goddess of yaochi had evacuated all the powerful people to a place in the west of the people''s palace, where Zhang yun''er usually practiced his sword. Even the fierce battle between the gods of nature and nature could not affect it, so it was the safest place to stay there.


    As for the renshengong and tianque platform, they are totally dependent on Chu Feng, because the goddess of yaochi has no better choice. If Lu Wan does not come, she can only rely on chufeng.


    Leng Po Tian sneered: "Yao Chi, I don''t see that you are still a smart woman, but do you think that the defense array of veneration can really stop me?"


    Since then, Leng Po Tian felt that the arrangement of the goddess of yaochi was due to the defensive array left by LV Wan. After several fierce fights with Zhang yun''er, Leng Po Tian knew that day''s que Tai. Therefore, Leng Po Tian felt that the goddess of yaochi had placed her hope on the tianque platform, and felt that he could not break through.


    Leng Po Tian, who thought he had seen through the tricks of the goddess of yaochi, strode into the goddess palace. After passing through the splendid palace, he came to the back. At a glance, he saw the tianque terrace at a distance of 9981 meters, and Zhang Yuner, who was sitting quietly on the platform that day.


    With a meaningful smile, he fell on the platform parallel to tianque platform and said, "sister yun''er, I''m here."


    "We all come from the present world. Now that I''m here, you don''t even get up to greet you. Is it rude?"


    But no matter what Leng Po Tian said, Zhang yun''er didn''t seem to hear him sitting there peacefully. Leng Po Tian''s smile was even louder.


    He sat down in no hurry and said, "actually, I''m very strange. You are a forbidden goddess, and the son of Chu Feng is a natural enemy. How come you fell in love with him in the end? Also like Chang''e, I don''t want to love you. I really feel it''s not worth it. What''s good about Chu Feng? "


    "Why don''t you be a woman for me? As long as you are a woman for me, today I will protect you to become a saint of heaven."


    After that, of course, I won''t be able to make a fool of myself if I don''t admit it


    Zhang yun''er heard all the filth and foul language of the cold broken sky. The quiet and beautiful woman stood up with a sigh. Her eyes were deep and clear. She did not eat the fireworks between people. There was also a look of compassion in her eyes, which made people want to pity.


    Her eyes fell on Leng Po Tian''s body, and Zhang yun''er gently opened her red lips: "Leng Po Tian, as the eldest young master of Leng family in Jinan, should have been responsible for guarding the entrance and exit of Xuanyuan family. However, after you accidentally obtained the inheritance of Dayi, you changed your mind and became extremely arrogant. This is not good."


    "If you want, I can let you give up the inheritance of Dayi and become an ordinary person, or you can sit on everything that shouldn''t belong to you. It''s just a disaster!"


    Leng Po Tian frowned and stood up: "what do you see?"


    Zhang Yuner is a taboo goddess. The eyes of fate can see through the years and time, and the fate and future of a person. At the moment, Zhang yun''er says such words inexplicably. Combined with the uneasiness in his heart at the moment, Zhang Yuner feels that Zhang Yuner is not alarmist.


    "Heaven''s secrets must not be revealed!"


    Zhang Yuner gently shook his head and looked up at the sky. Shengwei was more powerful than the beginning: "if you believe me, it is the best choice to leave here now, even if you don''t want to give up the inheritance of Dayi, but at least you can live as safe as now. Persistence does not belong to all of you, just let you get closer to the disaster."


    Leng Po Tian frowned. At the moment, he didn''t know whether what Zhang Yuner said was true or not. But because of Zhang yun''er''s words, he felt a little more uneasy. It seemed that something would happen.


    Narrowed his eyes, Leng Po Tian thought about it in his heart, and finally shook his head to dispel the emotions that should not have at the moment, pointing to Zhang yun''er: "I am the big Yi in this life, Chang''e is my most beloved woman, the rascal of Chu Feng has taken my woman, so he will pay a heavy price for it."


    "You are his woman, so I will let you suffer from torture or even death, and I will let Chu Feng suffer."


    Zhang yun''er looked at Leng Po Tian faintly, but gave a sigh. She had already seen through some things and saw the end of Leng Po Tian, but it was destiny. She couldn''t point it out, it could only be advice.


    Leng Po Tian''s obedience is good to him and the world, and Leng Po Tian doesn''t have any way to listen to her. All these are, life!


    She closed her eyes and gently raised her head to face the sky and opened her hands. Suddenly, a golden light flashed behind her, and a sword shot straight into the sky from her body.


    Hidden in a delicate space, Chu Feng sees the golden light shrouded in the glare, and looks slightly coagulated.


    It turned out to be Xuanyuan sword, and it was the Xuanyuan sword with the body and spirit of the sword. Although the mighty Chu wind was in the mysterious space, it could be clearly felt. At first, I was a little worried about what Zhang Yuner would spend under the ninety-nine heavenly thunder. Now it seems unnecessary to worry about it.With the Xuanyuan sword which combines the body and spirit of the sword, the nine heaven God thunder is strong, but most of them can''t hurt Zhang Yuner. She will help her survive the disaster of God thunder.


    As for why he has not yet gone out to stop Leng Po Tian, Chu Feng''s plan is not to go out until he has to. As long as Lu Wan''s defensive array can stop Leng Po Tian, there is no need to go out. It is Chu Feng''s idea today that there is no need to go out.


    The less people know they''re alive, the better.


    Leng Po Tian was also attracted by the Xuanyuan sword. Looking at the Xuanyuan sword circling in the sky, Leng Po Tian said with a smile: "Zhang yun''er, it seems that you want to use the chaotic power of Xuanyuan sword to arouse the most powerful nine heaven God thunder, but even so, you can''t surpass the God."


    "Besides, I''m here today. Do you think I''ll make you succeed?"


    Zhang yun''er stood there quietly waiting for the arrival of the sage robbery, and quietly replied, "you will find that today you don''t listen to me. It''s a stupid thing."


    Almost at the same time, there was a dull sound from heaven and earth, and a sound of thunder came from nowhere. Ji Gang and yaochi saints stopped fighting, and Dongfang Yun and Qingdi, who suppressed a hundred thousand troops, also looked at the direction of the people''s god palace. Was that the nine heaven God thunder from above the 49 heavy sky?


    A golden light cut through the sky, as if it appeared directly from the air, carrying an unparalleled force toward Zhang yun''er, but in the face of Xuanyuan sword''s obstruction, it did not hurt Zhang Yuner at all.


    The rest of the nine gods of thunder are also brewing and falling.


    In the light of thunder, Zhang yun''er faces the cold sky with a calm and calm attitude. Looking at the cold broken sky with bow and arrow, Zhang yun''er frowns and says: "twin taboos are saints of heaven in ancient times or before. You can''t stop me from becoming a saint. Why waste your energy?"


    "There is such a saying, but before you become a saint, you are only in the name of taboo. As long as I block your chance to enter the holy land, do you think you can survive?"


    Zhang yun''er felt the stubborn cold breaking sky, shook his head and closed his eyes: "you will regret it. You will find that everything the arrow slave and you say just pushes you to the abyss. Even if it is a God, it can''t resist the fate. How can you resist it?"


    "I am destiny, the wheel of destiny is moving forward, I will not die, nor will I die."


    Leng Po Tian was stunned when he heard the word "arrow slave". His eyes burst into a fierce look: "what do you know, tell me!"


    Zhang yun''er didn''t pay attention to the cold broken sky any more, but just met the falling nine Heavenly God thunder. With the fall of the nine Heavenly God thunder and being blocked by Xuanyuan sword, not only was Xuanyuan sword more and more powerful, but also the holy power produced by Zhang yun''er was more and more pure and vigorous, which seemed to be holy at any time.


    "Then you die!"


    He shot his arrow out of the sky, but he didn''t want to get a strong arrow.


    Leng Po Tian showed a grim smile: "I am the king of war, I am the only master of the lost war world. I want to kill you, who can stop it?"


    With the momentum and agitation of his madness getting stronger and stronger, the destructive power centered on tianque platform is spreading in all directions, and countless buildings are being destroyed.


    However, they did not care about these cold broken days. Instead, they gathered powerful sun shooting arrows with bows and arrows. The air flow around them quickly ran crazy. Three arrows appeared on the sun shooting bow, and the corner of the cold broken sky''s mouth also aroused a cruel smile: "you will find that the peak of God of nature is your end."


    Three arrows shot out at once, and one arrow went to the center. The other two arrows, one left and one right, went toward the two directions of tianque platform, which involved the sound of cracking. But as a result, the defense of the que platform just shook for a moment, and then calmed down. Zhang yun''er stood there motionless, when nothing happened.


    Leng Po Tian narrowed his eyes, and his body slowly rose into the air. His eyes were cold and his eyes were cold. There was no emotion in his pupils: "today I came here for the purpose of killing the saint. The gods can''t stop me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2313

    Bow and arrow, nine arrows gather!


    Hidden in the mysterious space, Chu Feng sees the arrogant posture of Leng Po Tian, and his eyes coagulate.


    It is said that when Dayi cheated Chang''e''s feelings and entered the heaven, he first met Chang''e''s nine elder brothers. Chang''e''s nine brothers turned into nine suns, blocking the way of cold breaking the sky.


    At that time, Dayi opened his bow and set up an arrow, and with an absolutely strong attitude, he shot his top sun shooting arrow. Nine arrows captured the sun!


    Chang''e''s nine elder brothers fell one after another in those nine arrows, and those who died could not die any more. However, from Dongfang Yun''s understanding in Chu Feng, at that time, Chang''e''s nine elder brothers were all superior gods, and they were completely killed with only one arrow. The power contained in them must be at the peak of the God of creation.


    At the moment, nine arrows are brewing, and Chu Feng''s look is passing by. I don''t know if Lu Wan''s defensive array can still block the most domineering move of Leng Chuang Tian.


    At this time, the nine arrows shot out like death. Just a moment ago, the next second appeared on the light screen of the defense array. It seemed that he was trying to break through the past. Chu Feng clenched his fist and looked at all this, hoping that the defensive array could stop it again.


    Because more than 70 times of nine heavenly Thunder have fallen, as long as we have crossed the thunder disaster, the next step is the auspicious cloud ladder. At that time, if the cold breaking sky still can''t destroy the defense, Zhang Yuner can safely walk up the Xiangyun ladder. As long as he goes up to the twenty-four stairs, the cold breaking sky will have no chance.


    At the same time, Chu Feng also gathered his own strong strength. As long as the defense array was broken, he would immediately take action. No matter what, he should stop cold breaking the sky and let Zhang Yuner step into the sage of the heavenly way.


    The nine arrows were exhausted after trying, but the brightness of the light curtain was also weakened. Zhang yun''er still looked the same as before, but a grim smile appeared on the cold broken sky''s face.


    He raised the sun shooting bow, and then opened the bow and arrow again: "I think this defense can withstand me several times. You can regret it now. Otherwise, when Xiangyun ladder appears, it will be your death time. Today, no one can save you."


    Seeing that Zhang yun''er was still unmoved, he was still unmoved. The nine arrows came out again. This time, after the nine arrows, the defense light curtain appeared a glass crack. Only one more powerful attack would completely collapse, and Zhang yun''er had just experienced the ninety first nine heavenly thunder.


    When Leng Po Tian saw his masterpiece, he also laughed and joked in his eyes: "Zhang Yuner, I just need to come again, you will lose the protective cover, or promise me quickly, such a delicate person, I want to destroy you with my own hands, but I''m very sad, and I can''t do that!"


    Zhang yun''er finally opened her eyes again, but not promised to break the cold, but calmly said: "or that sentence, if I were you, now it''s better to leave here."


    "A toast is a penalty if you don''t eat or eat!" Leng Po Tian sneered and didn''t listen to Zhang yun''er''s words in his ear.


    He pulled the sun bow and gathered the nine arrows again. When he saw that he was about to shoot out, he suddenly felt something. The cold breaking God turned the angle of the sun shooting bow and shot out into the empty space on the left side. The nine arrows came out with the power of destroying the sky and the earth, but when they approached, they were wrapped by a dark force and disappeared without trace.


    A pair of dark and bright wings fluttered, a faint smile appeared in the sight of the cold broken sky, and the nine arrows were directly swallowed up just now.


    "You''re not dead?"


    It was three months since Chu Feng fell into the sea of hell. Leng Po Tian always thought that Chu Feng would have to cultivate for at least ten years even if he didn''t die. But now he saw Chu Feng standing in front of him safe and sound, even filled with the terrible pressure of God of creation. Leng Po Tian showed his dignity.


    When he was the God of Chu Feng, he didn''t care how to wreak havoc on Chu Feng. But now Chu Feng is also a god of nature. He doesn''t feel proud enough to let Chu Feng be a dog as he used to be.


    "Lengshao, I haven''t seen you in March. You''re still so annoying to me!"


    Chu Feng slowly fell down and delayed as long as possible. The reason why he came out ahead of time was that Chu Feng thought of preventing accidents. If the defense was destroyed by cold and the sky collapsed, if there was someone hiding in the dark, Zhang Yuner would lose his protection. At that time, he and Leng Po Tian would not be able to take into account, so he came out ahead of time.


    Leng Po Tian looked at the Chu wind he couldn''t tear, and asked in a cold voice, "what have you experienced? Why didn''t you die? "


    Although Chu Feng is a taboo demon God, it can be understood that Chu Feng didn''t die when he was seriously injured and fell into the sea of hell. Not only did he not die, but he also stepped into the God of creation, which is beyond the comprehension of cold breaking heaven.


    "I must not die!"


    With a faint smile of Chu Feng, the ninety-nine Heavenly God thunder also fell completely at this time, and a peaceful and holy breath appeared in the sky. On that day, the kind of auspicious cloud ladder that had been seen at the beginning began to appear in the sky: "Chang''e is still alive, how can I die? But I still want to let Chang''e give me a baby. "


    There is no doubt that Chang''e is the pain in the heart of cold broken heaven. Hearing Chu Feng say that Chang''e should give birth to him, Leng burst into a clear anger and killing opportunity instantly."Chu Feng, although you didn''t die in the hell sea or even stepped into the God of nature, which makes me a little bit amazing, but that''s all. In my eyes, you are a little bit of a dog, a little lucky, a little bit favored by heaven. I still abuse you like a dog!"


    At the same time, there is another frenzied killing opportunity in my heart, which is the opportunity to kill arrow slaves.


    Because before he came, arrow slave told him for sure that no one would appear except the goddess of yaochi who would bring two lower gods, even the immortal gods. Today''s Zhang yun''er can only rely on himself and his simple defense.


    Once the defense is broken, then Zhang yun''er is a lamb to be slaughtered. Leng Po Tian believes it, so he comes. Now Chu Feng appears, and he knows that he has been fooled by arrow slaves.


    It''s just that after facing Chu Feng''s anger and killing opportunities, he has to wait until he goes back. Leng Po Tian closes his sun shooting bow and his eyes flash wildly. Today, he either killed chufeng or was killed by Chu Feng.


    And Chu Feng completely ignored Leng Po Tian''s anger, but with a sigh, he said seriously: "lengshao''s words are funny. I am indeed a little bit favored by God. Otherwise, I will not be taboo. But what is lengshao? You''re the kind of animal that''s favored by the dog, aren''t you? Otherwise, how can you get the inheritance of Dayi? "


    "Don''t say that I get is God''s favor, you get that is what you deserve. Moreover, I was born, you got it the day after tomorrow. In sum, I''m more authentic, you''re a bastard."


    No matter in the cold home of the present world, or in the lost war world, no one dares to talk to himself like this. At the moment, Chu Feng said in a few words that he couldn''t bear. Leng broke the sky with a cold smile: "Chu Feng, I''ll let you understand right away that it''s really hard to make your mouth work, but it''s all just verbal Kung Fu. I''ll let you know that irritating me is your biggest regret in this life."


    "What a pity!" Chu Feng is also gathering a strong force, there is a little bit of helpless: "once frost and I said, if one day I really want to fight with you, let me not kill you, that will waste you, but now it seems that you have been sick to the marrow, simply waste you have no use."


    "Take it as if I''m sorry for cold old man and cold as frost. Send you this inhuman guy to hell!"


    Leng Po Tian didn''t listen to Chu Feng''s nonsense any more because he found that he had been cheated. Chu Feng said so much to him, which was delaying time. Zhang yun''er had already stepped up the third ladder.


    "Go to death!" he cried


    The powerful fighting force converged towards Chu Feng, and the two sides fought fiercely together. However, in order that the war between them would not affect the defense and cause unnecessary harm, Chu Feng''s body shape flashed away from the sky tower. At the moment, Leng Po Tian was thinking of killing Chu Feng. Where could he manage so much?


    Chu Feng left, he also quickly followed up, the whole people''s god palace is constantly suffering from rampage, all the buildings collapsed and disappeared, if not for the yaochi goddess to remove people in advance, now do not know how many people would die.


    Chu Feng also found that his strength and speed were a little slower than when he was normal, and his destructive power was far less than that in the rest of the world. It seems that this is the reason why the battlefield of the fallen war world is called the gods. No matter what kind of fierce battle, it can not cause the collapse of the lost battle world.


    The battle situation became more and more crazy, and Zhang yun''er climbed the stairs without being disturbed. Those who were far away in the West felt the fierce fighting atmosphere of the two gods of nature. They were similar in strength. One of them was the king of war, who was he? The other was the devil. Who was he?


    The fierce battle outside the people''s god palace stopped again. The 100000 troops were suppressed and dare not move. Ji Gang also collided with the goddess of yaochi and returned to the camp. He felt the fierce fighting atmosphere inside the human god palace, and his face changed slightly.


    He is very familiar with the breath of Leng Po Tian. One of the people in the fierce battle is Leng Po Tian, and the other one seems to be a Taoist monk. But who is it? Why did he appear in the human God''s palace? Even can he fight against Leng Po Tian?


    Not to mention Ji Gang, even the strong men in the 100000 God of war hall led by him are also curious. They don''t understand what is going on.


    Only the goddess of yaochi and Dongfang Yun knew that it was a battle between Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian. Because of the prohibition around the people''s palace, there was no strong fluctuation. However, within the people''s palace, the power of destroying heaven and earth was rampant.


    Just don''t know who can win today? Is it Chu Feng or cold broken sky?


    Corner of the mouth hook up a ferocious, but with the wooden face appears a bit gloomy: "fight it, the more intense the fight, the better for me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2314

    The ground is full of smoke and ruins.


    Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian are still fighting fiercely. However, due to the special reasons for the loss of the war world, the war between them did not bring about the collapse of heaven and earth, but completely turned the human god palace into ruins.


    Zhang Yuner also in the time Chu Feng strive for time to the 19th ladder, only need to go up five more steps can go to 49 days, then even if Chu wind does not block the cold broken sky, there is no way.


    Seeing all this, Leng Po Tian was about to crack, and the sun shooting bow that he had collected appeared in his hand, and he said: "it seems that I have underestimated you. I wanted to kill you with bare hands. Now it seems that I can''t do without using any means. Think about how great an achievement I am going to destroy today''s two taboos?"


    Chufeng pondered with a smile and pointed to the sky: "brag, I''m not afraid to blow the sky. I''m arrogant, and I''m not afraid to play myself to death!"


    Leng Po Tian Shen is angry. He opens a bow and an arrow. An arrow shoots at Chu Feng. Chu Feng''s words have already hurt him deeply. All his words seem to be a joke when facing Chu Feng. He vows to kill Chu Feng, otherwise he can''t calm down his anger.


    In the face of the scorching breath of the sun shooting arrow, Chu Feng did not directly face it, although strategically, he despised Leng Po Tian and even provoked his incompetence and arrogance.


    But it doesn''t mean that Leng Po naivete is a person with no strength. The wings of magic light shake once, just like changing the shape and shadow. Chu Feng instantly dodges away, and the arrow also shoots from his original place.


    However, the arrow that pierced through the past turned back and shot again at Chu Feng. Seeing this scene, Chu Feng scolded him and cursed him. Unexpectedly, Leng Po Tian''s control of the sun shooting bow has become more and more sophisticated. Combined with his own strong strength, it is a little difficult to do.


    As for the cold broken sky, it was only cold for a while. Once again, he opened his bow and built arrows, and shot three arrows toward the wind of Chu.


    Chu Feng secretly scolded him for being damned. Leng Po Tian was too mean. He didn''t dare to collide with the sun shooting arrow which contained the destructive power of the God of nature. If he was hurt accidentally, he would fall into a situation where he would fall into the downwind and be abused into a dog by the cold broken sky.


    The body quickly dodged, and that total of four arrows did not mean to give up, shuttle back and forth as if to put Chu Feng on a cool general.


    His face was a little ugly, which made Chu Feng more eager for the body of Minghong magic sword. As long as he got the body of Minghong magic sword and combined with the spirit of the sword in his body, he could easily break the cold breaking sun shooting bow in minutes, but all these were destined to be just for a moment.


    In the process of dodging, I saw the cold breaking sky, Zhang Gong gathered nine arrows, and her face changed slightly. She found that Zhang Yuner had already reached the 22nd ladder, and only the last two steps left could step into the 49th heaven.


    Clenching his teeth, the Chu wind turned into a streamer, leaping across the sky and appeared in front of the tianque platform. The four arrows seemed to know that they were generally following each other.


    Leng Po Tian also shot nine arrows, accompanied by his sneer: "this time, I not only want you to die, but also let Zhang yun''er fall on that auspicious cloud ladder and be eaten away by eternal resentment.


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly coagulated and opened his arm, and the magic light''s wings also slowly opened. The magic realm was shrouded around him quietly, and his expression was gloomy and staring at those sun shooting arrows that were gradually approaching.


    Thirteen arrows, the powerful thirteen arrows shot at him. Chu Feng didn''t frown, and even had no emotional fluctuation. He knew that he could never retreat and dodge, otherwise Zhang yun''er would probably fail. Although he didn''t know what kind of result he would encounter, the result would not be very good.


    With a roar, the huge power gathered in an instant, and rushed away furiously with the demon kingdom as the point. In the face of the nine arrows that once killed nine upper gods with one arrow, Chu Feng had to face it with 10% strength.


    In the release of great power at the same time, also see cold broken days put up the bow, ghost like follow.


    Chu Feng had a bitter smile in his mouth. Even if he killed thirteen arrows, the cold broken sky that followed would definitely cause him great damage. But now he can''t help it. Leng Po Tian has calculated all the time and he won''t have the chance to think about it.


    The dark and terrifying Demon power and the demon realm perfectly cooperate to block the attack of 13 sun shooting arrows. Chu Feng suddenly felt that he was under great pressure there.


    With a loud bang, the thirteen arrows completely dissipated, and the demon Kingdom temporarily dissipated because of the overload. Meanwhile, Leng Po Tian came to the front without any hindrance. Chu Feng held back his breath and roared with a fist to meet Leng Po Tian''s attack.


    The two fists collided. Chu Feng bumped into the cracked defense light curtain, and the cold broken sky flew out for a distance to stabilize his figure. His eyes were a little surprised. How could Chu Feng, the successor and powerless, be able to stop his attack and blow him away?


    Chu Feng bumps into the defense light curtain, his whole body is torn like pain, but just for a moment, his face is firm and resolute, as if nothing is general, that look in the eyes, arrogant vertical and horizontal!


    Zhang yun''er has already stood on the twenty-four stairs. She looks back at Chu Feng lightly. She feels the pain of tearing her head, and quickly converges her mind. However, she is relieved to see that Chu Feng is OK. She raises her head and only has the last step left. The threat of crossing the cold sky does not exist.The cold broken day saw only the last step, and the explosion of a drink like a nuclear bomb detonated a dull and terrifying force, and his fists twinkled into gold: "I will never let you succeed."


    "Get up there!" Chu Feng also roared, the wings of magic light flashed toward the cold broken sky, he knew what Leng Po Tian wanted to do, but that was absolutely not allowed by him.


    Zhang Yuner also raised her step at this time. She knew that she could not let Chu Feng''s efforts go to waste. If she wanted to help Chu Feng better, she should strive to strengthen her own strength first.


    Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian also collided in an instant. Chu Feng''s fist hit Leng Po Tian''s heart, and the latter''s fists also exploded on Chu Feng''s body. In an instant, Chu Feng''s upper body ignited a flame and killed all his clothes. His body could not help but go towards the defense curtain. Leng Po Tian was too strong.


    If he didn''t have a sun shooting bow, Chu Feng was confident that he could draw with Leng Po Tian and even crush him, but Leng Po Tian had a sun shooting bow, which was equivalent to the help of a god of nature. Chu Feng should be defeated!


    When he saw Zhang yun''er''s body had entered the 49 heavy days, Chu Feng showed a smile, and he knew that the cold broken sky had no chance.


    Sure enough, seeing Zhang yun''er, he was about to go in. Leng Po Tian roared: "no way!"


    But everything is late, Zhang Yuner directly stepped into it, and Chu Feng also hit the defense light curtain at this time, so that the already cracked light curtain completely broke, and hit the tianque platform heavily, accompanied by a mouthful of blood gushing out, the body in an instant needle like pain.


    He was overloaded when he collided with Leng Po Tian just now. Just in order not to let Zhang yun''er worry that Chu Feng would be forced to bear down, even if his breath was not slow, he had the strongest collision with Leng Po Tian. At the moment, it was a serious internal injury. However, Zhang Yuner had already stepped into 49 heavy days, and Chu Feng was at ease.


    Lying there, he laughed: "cold little, it seems that you are doomed to be disappointed."


    Leng Po Tian''s eyes were full of anger, as if he wanted to burn everything in the world. At last, his cruel eyes fell on Chu Feng: "although I can''t stop her now, but she is only half way. Maybe she finally fell between the 49 heavy days?"


    "And even if he succeeds, I won''t be afraid. If I take you, I can still ravage her, and even make her a saint of heaven, I will be under my body and gently accept her."


    Chu Feng''s eyes sank. Just now he only wanted to let Zhang Yuner successfully cross over, but he ignored his own state, which was not very good. If he was taken by Leng Po Tian, he could be used to coerce Zhang yun''er in the end.


    Slowly support the body to stand up: "you dream!"


    "No, it''s not a dream!" Leng Po Tian laughed and flashed in front of Chu Feng and slapped him on his head: "it''s the fact. Before she enters the heaven, I''ll torture you severely. As long as I keep your breath, I can blackmail her and make her my plaything. Ha ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha He took him out and rushed out of the tianque platform and smashed it on the ground, but Chu Feng didn''t have the chance to fall to the ground. Leng Po Tian had already directly held him down, even pinched his neck.


    "I said, in my eyes, you''re a son of a bitch, I can be as wild as I can be."


    Leng Po Tian grabbed Chu Feng''s neck and said: "see, turn around, you are still as fierce as a dog by me. Finally, I will use your life and death to coerce your woman to play for me. Let me express my feelings!"


    Chufeng laughs, and suddenly kicks out with a fierce kick. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng still has the strength to attack himself, and chufeng kicks him between his legs. Although he is the God of creation, it does not mean that there is no fragile place in his body.


    His eyes protruded and loosened. Chu Feng covered them indecently, and his eyes were full of murders: "I will let you not survive, not to die!"


    Next, Chu Feng was tortured by Leng Po Tian, who was still angry. Sometimes he shot a arrow to Chu Feng. In order to prevent the defense screen from being broken, Chu Feng was seriously injured by Leng Po Tian, and he was unable to stop the rampage of Leng Po Tian.


    I don''t know how many times he was kicked by Leng Po Tian, and how many times he was thrown from the air. Chu Feng only knew that if he was still alive, he must let Leng Po Tian not die easily. He broke his limbs and killed his second son. How cruel it was.


    I don''t know how long it has been raging. Leng Po Tian looks at Chu Feng who is thrown into the air by himself. Standing on the tianque platform, he takes out his sun shooting bow and gives a ferocious smile: "I won''t kill you, but I''m going to shoot your grandson with one arrow now!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2315

    Blow up the children''s roots?


    Chu Feng had nothing to rely on in the air. When he heard the cold broken sky, the corners of his mouth twitched violently. If his so many women were destroyed, they would not have to live a miserable life, even if they could finally live.


    Before he could make any response, Leng Po Tian suddenly waved his hand, and Chu Feng flew toward the distance. On the way out of control, Chu Feng saw Leng Po Tian''s bow and arrow. He felt the chill coming from his son and grandson. Suddenly, he seemed to have no consciousness. He seemed to have left his body.


    An arrow shot out, cold broken sky''s face showed a ferocious smile, thinking that Chang''e had been taken down by Chu Feng, and now he wants to blow up Chu Feng''s grandchildren, that kind of mood can only be experienced by Leng Chuang Tian.


    He couldn''t help laughing, as if he had already seen Chu Feng''s son and grandson root being blasted by his arrow.


    Secretly scold a damned, Chu Feng with a strong mental strength suddenly opened the demon world, directly into it, that arrow from his original place, almost before and after a second of things, if Chu Feng did not avoid, it has been exploded.


    Became a eunuch.


    "No!"


    Cold broken day has been ready to see Chu Feng''s painful look and grief, but Chu Feng opened the demon world and entered it with a ferocious roar.


    Zhang Gong and arrow went to the place where Chu Feng disappeared, but those arrows went through directly. It seemed that there was nothing there at all. His eyes were red and angry, and he could not allow Chu Feng to run away from his own eyes.


    If Zhang Yuner was still on the tianque platform and didn''t enter the 49th heaven, the Chu wind would roll. Now Zhang yun''er has entered the forty-nine sky and is still run away by the Chu wind is something he absolutely does not allow. His eyes are ferocious and he leaves the tianque platform to the place where the Chu wind disappears.


    Feeling the faint breath, Leng Po Tian clenched his fists: "it seems that it is really a demon world, but it is really beyond my expectation."


    Chu Feng must have recently stepped into the God of creation. After the God of creation, he fought with the world. Everyone''s world is fixed in one place, and the entrance and exit are also fixed. Except for the saints of the heavenly way, they can travel freely between the heaven and the earth, and the rest of us can''t even the God of creation.


    Leng Po Tian also opened the world of Dayi''s inheritance. However, the entrance and exit of that world was not in the lost battle field, but in a forgotten world. It was the world that Dayi once dominated. It was like Chu Feng who opened his own world at will. Leng Po Tian''s heart hated him, but he also had jealousy and envy.


    Cold blooded eyes swept around him, and Leng Po Tian finally closed his eyes. He did not know whether Zhang Yuner was a saint of heaven or fell between the 49 heavy days. He only knew that he had to find the entrance of Chu Feng''s world.


    Otherwise, Chu Feng and others will recover and kill again. Without Zhang yun''er''s control, Chu Feng can completely let go of a war with him. At that time, even if he has a sun shooting bow in his hand, it will not be too easy for Chu Feng. In addition, he should also guard against Zhang Yuner, who is likely to achieve the return of the sage of the heavenly way. He knows that he does not have much time.


    The powerful divine consciousness spread out all over the world, feeling the slight change of every inch and minute, slowly opened his eyes and drew a ferocious smile at the corners of his mouth.


    "Think I can''t do anything about hiding in it?"


    Leng Po Tian sneered. He drew back some bows and arrows to the place where the Chu wind began to disappear. He suddenly said, "now it is!"


    An arrow shot out towards that place. It didn''t skim over like it did at the beginning. It seemed that there was nothing but bumped into something. Within that range, there were leaping lights spreading out. The cold broken sky knew that his guess was correct after seeing it.


    Chu Feng does take a world around, but where the world is, it will be there. Chu Feng just disappeared there, so that is the entrance and exit of the world.


    Leng Po Tian once again shot an arrow, and the power of the two arrows began to unfold together. Some things slowly appeared. The image of a world. Leng Po Tian looked at the perfect world and saw a blazing fire in his eyes: "it''s even more perfect than my world. It seems that he has directly opened the world of ancient demons."


    "It''s a pity that if the world is perfect, if you choose the wrong master, it''s just a little closer to destruction."


    The two arrows of cold broken sky just hit out the demon world, but they couldn''t break through the entrance at all. Their eyes were slightly coagulated, and they launched the most violent attack on the emerging world in an instant. However, it was useless for him to attack any way.


    In the demon world, Chu Feng, sitting on the ground, remotely controlled the mirror image of the sky. Seeing Leng Po Tian attacking the demon world there, he passed by and pondered: "when I was in the middle of God, you still had a little hope. Now I am the God of creation. You don''t have a saint of heaven, and you want to break the demon world. You talk about dreams!"


    Ignore directly, do not care about the crazy cold broken day, Chu Feng closed his eyes, in the demon world with the help of the power of the source began to quickly recover their injuries.The reason why Zhang yun''er was so miserable at first was that he had to protect Zhang Yuner. Now, without Zhang yun''er''s business, chufeng was confident that he could fight with Leng chuantian when he recovered to his peak. As for shooting the sun bow, Chu Feng believed that there was no threat to him.


    I just don''t know how Zhang yun''er is now. Has he safely arrived on the 49th heaven and stood on the way of heaven?


    Chu Feng is worried about her safety, but it is useless to worry about it at the moment. She devotes her whole heart to the repair of her body. As long as she has repaired her own injury, everything will not be a problem. Zhang Yuner is a taboo goddess. In ancient times, the taboo goddess is the saint of heaven. I believe that Zhang Yuner will succeed.


    In the outside world, Leng Po Tian is constantly attacking the walls of the demon world. However, no matter how he attacks, he can''t even shake the demon world''s minute. The degree of its firmness and strength is beyond Leng''s cognition.


    He thought that he could break the rest of the world of God of creation. Why can''t he break the world of Chu Feng at this moment?


    Leng Po Tian couldn''t understand how he could. He only knew that if he didn''t break through the demon world, Chu Feng''s abnormal self-healing ability would soon make him recover to the peak, and then he would be in a bit of trouble.


    The second violent attack still did not have the slightest effect. The cold broken sky stopped, and his body was filled with terrible murders and coldness. He could not be allowed to face the enemy, but he had no choice.


    Slowly rose to the void, standing high, eyes glared: "Chu wind, is a man, come out to fight my life and death, do not force me to be a villain."


    Cold broken day''s words Chu Feng naturally heard, but now he does not want to pay attention to.


    After calling Chu Feng for a few times, Leng Po Tian laughed and didn''t say another word. Suddenly, he turned around and cut through the sky in an instant. When he reappeared, he had already reached the sky ten kilometers outside the people''s palace.


    With his appearance, because of the tense situation, the scene stopped temporarily, and Dongfang Yun was the first to open his mouth: "what about Chu Feng?"


    The person who appears now is Leng Po Tian, and Chu Feng doesn''t appear at all. Dongfang Yun''s first thought is that Chu Feng was killed by Leng Po Tian.


    The two masters and disciples of yaochi and Qingdi also tightened their bodies when they saw Leng Po Tian. They knew that Leng Po Tian was powerful, so when they saw him there at the moment, they were inevitably nervous.


    "I didn''t want to do kidnapping, but I couldn''t help it. Chu Feng is a turtle with a shrinking head. He''s hiding. I can''t help it!"


    With a sigh from the cold broken sky, the Oriental rhyme and Qingdi seem to be controlled by an invisible force, and their bodies slowly float up. The saint of yaochi wants to start, but she is firmly locked by Ji Gang''s momentum.


    Leng Po Tian looked at the Oriental rhyme that he was in charge of, and said with a cold smile, "Chu Feng is a heavy emotional person. This time I don''t believe he hasn''t come out yet."


    Holding Dongfang Yun and Qingdi, she quickly goes to the people''s palace. Ji Gang, the goddess of yaochi, wants to catch up with Ji Gang, but suddenly the crossbar is in front of him. Without any words, the two fight fiercely together. As for the strong man of the 100000 war god hall, who dares to approach the man''s temple at the moment?


    Leng Po Tian held Dongfang Yun and Qingdi in his arms, and said in a loud voice in front of the demon world: "Chu Feng, those who are smart will get out quickly, otherwise I will kill Yutu and Qingdi!"


    Chu Feng, who has recovered 80% of her strength, frowns and opens her eyes. When she sees Leng Po Tian, she takes Dongfang Yun and a strange and delicate girl. It seems that the person is Qingdi.


    Take a deep breath, Chu Feng stood up: "cold broken day, it seems that you have learned to be mean!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2316

    Chu Feng came out, originally he could not come out, but Dongfang Yun and Qingdi were in the hands of Leng Po Tian, Chu Feng had to come out.


    Dongfang Yun was moved when he saw Chu Feng come out, but he was also annoyed: "bastard, why are you so idiotic? Even if the master abused him for thousands of times, he loves his master deeply. He won''t hurt me. Why are you so stupid?"


    Leng Po Tian grinned grimly and directly threw the Oriental rhyme into the distance. He jokingly said, "Yutu is right. Chu Feng is really an idiot. How can I hurt her? Because I still want to save Chang''e, how can I hurt Yutu? "


    And in cold broken day said jade Tu, Green Di''s eyes flashed a touch of color, but at the moment everyone''s attention is in the tense situation, and did not find Qingdi''s abnormality.


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "but for your meanness, I found that I underestimated it, so I still have to come out. If you kill her, Chang''e will hate me for a lifetime."


    Before, Chu Feng thought Leng Po Tian was a little arrogant and damned, but he never did anything to kidnap the weak to threaten him. But just now Leng Po Tian caught Dongfang Yun and they came over. Chu Feng had begun to take a new look at him. He didn''t dare to take risks. After all, Leng Po Tian was a god of nature, and his mind was hard to guess.


    Leng Po Tian sneered: "it seems that you are true love to Chang''e, you know that you can''t let her most faithful follow the accident, but it''s a pity that Chang''e doesn''t have me in her heart!"


    "Cut off one hand and I''ll let the apprentice go. How about this deal? You should believe me!"


    Chu Feng''s palm, a piece of Oriental rhyme, disappeared in vain, and was included in the demon world. The exit also appeared behind Chu Feng''s back, with a funny smile on his mouth: "cold broken sky, you really know that I value love and righteousness, but you never know that in the lost war world, I only care about the life and death of two people."


    Cold broken day to see the world entrance reappear, Oriental rhyme also lost the figure, eyes a coagulation: "what meaning?"


    Chu Feng stepped back one step, one foot has stepped into the demon world, evil spirit a smile: "that is, I only care about the life and death of Zhang yun''er and Dongfang Yun, other people I''m not familiar with at all, threaten me, naive!"


    Chu Feng directly entered the demon world and disappeared from the cold broken sky again.


    Controlling Qingdi standing in the void, Leng Po Tian didn''t react for a long time, until he was sure that Chu Feng really hid in the demon world again. Leng Po Tian was extremely angry: "Chu Feng, you get out of here. Do you really think I dare not kill Qingdi?"


    Chu Feng''s voice penetrated into nothingness: "if you want to kill, I don''t care if you destroy the whole people''s palace, because I''m not familiar with them. I only care about the people I care about. What''s the matter with me?"


    Then there is no response, Leng Po Tian''s angry blue veins burst out, but in the face of the demon world, he can''t open it violently.


    Qingdi''s eyes flashed with consternation. She didn''t expect Chu Feng to save Dongfang Yun. She didn''t care about her life and death. It was a little different from what she heard from yaochi saint. Isn''t Chu Feng a person who values love and righteousness? Are people willing to live and die for themselves?


    He is a person in the palace of human beings, and is the follower of a forbidden goddess. How can Chu Feng ignore her life and death? Qingdi is at a loss for a time.


    Leng Po Tian really wanted to kill Qingdi at the moment, but for him, killing a person who was useless to him had no meaning at all. His eyes were full of Horror: "Chu Feng, it seems that you really don''t believe me. I dare to act hard. I don''t believe you can really ignore this kind of beauty and desolation."


    Between raising her hand, Qingdi was bound in the void and broke the sky with a bow and arrow: "Chu Feng, you still have the last chance to roll out for me."


    But as in the beginning, Chu Feng didn''t mean to respond at all. Leng Po Tian looked sullen. The arrow, which was smaller than the arrow at the beginning, shot directly from Qingdi''s thigh. The delicate man hummed a little more pale, and bit his lips to bear the painful feeling brought by the arrow.


    In the demon world, Dongfang Yun saw that the outside world was so cold that she even wanted to torture Qingdi. Her face was angry and looked at Chu Feng who was sitting on the side and said, "bastard, how can you look like this? Yaochi saint and Qingdi are both the most loyal followers of the goddess. How can you bear to see her people being abused like this


    Chu Feng still closed his eyes, light mouth: "there is a thing in the world called, not threatened, is actually the best protection."


    "Do you want me to break my arm to save Qingdi?"


    Dongfang Yun was stunned for a moment, and then understood the meaning of Chu Feng. It was not that Chu Feng didn''t want to save people, but if he showed the intention of caring and saving people, Leng Po Tian would definitely take Qing Di more seriously. At that time, is Chu Feng going to break his arm or continue?


    Save is not save, although now Qingdi suffered torture, at least will not die, and if Chu Feng to save her, it is likely to die.


    After understanding Chu Feng''s mind, Dongfang Yun''s anger was a little less, but when she saw Qingdi''s other leg being pierced by a sun shooting arrow, she still felt a little impatient. Especially when she thought that she was prying into the secret, Dongfang Yun had the meaning of tearing the cold broken sky completely.In the outside world, two arrows were shot at Qingdi''s body. Chu Feng didn''t even mean to come out. The blue veins burst out in the cold broken sky, and the opportunity of killing overflowed: "even if you don''t come out, then I''ll kill her. Maybe you don''t care about her life and death, but I believe the goddess and yaochi care about it. You wait to be hated!"


    An arrow formed, Leng Po Tian''s eyes coldly looked at Qingdi, and he was about to shoot an arrow in his hand. As a result, the woman he was still interested in was stunned. Looking at Qingdi''s slowly flowing blood, he could smell a special smell.


    His face changed slightly: "you are",, "


    the last words of Leng Po Tian didn''t come out. It''s not that he didn''t want to say it, but a holy power filled him. He abruptly interrupted what he wanted to say, and looked up to the endless sky in surprise. This is Shengwei? The authority of the saints?


    Leng Po Tian''s face completely changed, and Zhang Yuner returned. This holy power comes from Zhang yun''er. She has successfully crossed the path of heaven and stood in the holy land. Her face is a little more pale. Leng Po Tian feels very miserable. After a busy day, she has not finished anything. Now she still puts herself in the life and death.


    In the demon world, Chu Feng also opened his eyes and got up. His body injury had not recovered, but he knew he didn''t need to worry, because a saint Wei could not only be felt in the outside world, but also in the demon world. It was Zhang yun''er''s breath.


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that not only did they feel that the hidden world, the spiritual world, the wild demon realm, the lost country, the underworld under the sea of hell, and even the heaven and earth all felt the powerful power of saints. The endless creatures all looked up to the sky, and they were surprised who stepped into the ranks of the saints of heaven?


    Standing on the edge of the mountain, Lu Wan looked at the sky, and a knowing smile passed over her beautiful face: "the goddess is completely in the right position, auspicious heaven comes down, and all things are revived!"


    The lost country, Guanghan palace, Chang''e, who has already returned, stood in front of her bedroom, looking at the sunlight and auspicious omen that spread across the sky, and sighed softly: "there is a saint, and I rob a man."


    There are auspicious signs in the wild demon realm, the spirit world and other places. This is the appearance of Chang''e after she stepped into the saint of heaven. It is only after more than half a year that a saint of heaven has been born again in the five forbidden areas. A great era has come quietly!


    But in the lost war world, it is even more profound than the rest of the world. The powerful people gathered outside the human God''s palace felt the pressure of the sage, and they all lost their weapons and sprawled on the ground. They knew that Leng Po Tian failed. The master of the human god palace and the taboo goddess had successfully stepped into the ranks of the saints of the heavenly way. The war god temple lost!


    People all over the world of the fallen war are crawling on the ground to welcome the first saint of heaven in the endless years of the lost war world!


    Compared with the people''s looking up and worshiping, Leng Po Tian has only a boundless coldness in his heart. When he raises his hand, Qingdi flies out and smashes on the tianque platform. He knows that he can''t kill Qingdi, nor can he kill Qingdi.


    Looking up at the top of the sky that day, Leng Po Tian laughed and said, "it seems that the sky is going to die."


    Chu Feng looks calm, but there is a little bit of pressure in his heart. Lu Wan, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er are all saints of heaven, and he is only the God of creation. All three are their own women. Chu Feng has a kind of meaning of ups and downs.


    However, compared with the shock of the public, Chu Feng was more able to accept a little, and looked at Qingdi, whose legs could not stand up on the que platform that day, flew across and squatted down: "are you ok?"


    Qingdi looked at Chu Feng and sat up with the pain of her thigh. Her face was pale and hurt by the arrow. Can it be ok?


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, Chu Feng laughed bitterly, knowing that it must be because she was angry just now, but he was too lazy to explain it. Instead, he looked at the sky. A ray of sunlight suddenly appeared from the sky that day, and there was a figure in it.


    Corner of the mouth raised a smile: "yun''er wife, Congratulations!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2317

    Poof!


    She was there. When Chu Feng heard the words, she couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. She was already angry and heard that Chu Feng called her wife, the man she admired most in her heart.


    Small eyes staring at Chu Feng, as if last night Chu Feng stabbed her ten times, but the results of the battlefield are not to her clean up general.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to this. He just stood up and watched the sky slowly fall. Compared with the past, Zhang yun''er had a kind of sacred and pure beauty with unknown Tao. He knew that it was a change brought about by the sage of Tiandao.


    Zhang yun''er is also very helpless for Chu Feng''s words just now, but his heart is very sweet, because that represents Chu Feng''s heart has her position, or a very important position. Even if two people are born enemies, they are not important, and no one can prevent them from being together.


    He slowly fell down on the tower of that day. He looked at Leng Po Tian calmly, and only one glance made Leng Po Tian stretch his body. He was the sage of heaven. That was the existence above the way of heaven. He was crazy. But he also had self-knowledge.


    However, Zhang yun''er just looked at him and didn''t pay attention to it again. She gently pulled up Qingdi on the ground and seemed to know what had happened. She generally said, "don''t hate, because that''s the best protection for you."


    "Goddess!" Qingdi quickly called a way, but in the heart some surprise, that is simply to see the dead, how to protect?


    Zhang Yuner patted Qingdi''s shoulder, and a faint light flashed through her right eye. Qingdi''s injury recovered at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Dongfang Yun looks calm on the surface from a distance, but it has already set off a sea wave. It is said that the eyes of fate live dead people, which can give life opportunities. At this moment, I see that Qingdi''s injury caused by sun shooting arrow is recovering rapidly. It can be seen that the legend is not imaginary, but real.


    So, in the end, is the eye of fate powerful, or dark eyes strong?


    Dongfang Yun''s heart is very curious, but also think that one day if Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er live and die, it will be wonderful.


    Yes, that''s what Dongfang Yun thinks at the moment. She thinks that Chang''e should be the first lady of chufeng. Now that Zhang Yuner has become a saint of heaven, it is equivalent to standing in an equal position with Chang''e. as Chang''e''s most faithful follower, this is not allowed by Oriental rhyme.


    The rest of us naturally don''t know what Oriental rhyme is thinking, but they all look at Leng Po Tian.


    "Ha ha ha, ha, ha"


    in the face of all the people, she was not afraid at all. Instead, she laughed: "why, do you want to kill me directly? That''s really my honor. It''s just that your man is so rubbish. He''s such a taboo devil that he needs his own woman to solve his problems every time. Shame


    Zhang yun''er took back her eyes peacefully and said faintly, "Chu Feng, you can do it, right?"


    Chu Feng understood Zhang yun''er''s meaning. If he said no, she would certainly destroy Leng Po Tian directly. But in that case, there would be a Qing Di who would despise him as a human being with no man''s dignity. I believe Zhang yun''er hopes that he can fight against Leng Po Tian alone or even defeat him.


    Nodding gently with a smile: "as your man, naturally can''t let you down, but he has a bow, can you borrow me something?"


    Zhang Yuner frowned: "Xuanyuan sword, can you use it?"


    The magic light wings behind Chu Feng and the monstrous evil Qi all slowly dissipate at this moment. Suddenly, the pure and incomparable martial arts breath broke out, and the smile was a little more playful: "naturally, the magic power can''t use Xuanyuan sword, and it may cause backfire, but the martial arts power is OK."


    Zhang Yuner nodded gently and opened his hand. Xuanyuan sword appeared in his hand. Chu Feng held it directly in his hand. He felt a pulse of blood beating on the body of the sword. It seemed that someone was rejecting himself. His eyes narrowed slightly. Is this the feeling produced by the fusion of sword spirit?


    When I got Xuanyuan sword, it was only a rusty sword with mottled traces. But now Xuanyuan sword is surging with a strong breath, which seems to have achieved the power of the best artifact.


    Gently a swing, stunned: "how so heavy?"


    Chufeng found that the Xuanyuan sword in his hand was as heavy as Mount Tai. If he had a fight with Leng Po Tian, there would be no chance of winning.


    "Sword spirit!"


    Zhang yun''er looked solemnly at Xuanyuan sword, and his voice was more cold: "I now order you to follow his will to do things, otherwise I will refine you and completely integrate the sword body."


    Chu Feng was stunned to hear a girl''s voice in his mind: "boy, I only listen to the master once, the most annoying you such a soft meal person."


    The corner of his mouth twitched fiercely. Chu Feng didn''t know what to say. He was definitely talking to the sword spirit of Xuanyuan sword. How can you feel that the sword spirit is still a person?


    However, I also found that the Xuanyuan sword in my hand was not as heavy as Mount Tai just now. It was as easy as it was when I got it at first. The body instantly flew across the air and faced Leng Po Tian: "in the present world, Xuanyuan family is as good as I am in the first World War, and you and the sun shooting bow are worthy to draw with me.""In the Xuanyuan secret place of Zhongzhou, you crushed me so strongly that I almost died. I remember this account deeply, and you abused me almost like a dog just now. I''m sorry for not killing you!"


    Leng Po Tian''s eyes passed Xuanyuan sword with dignified eyes. He didn''t care to fight with Chu Feng. With his sun shooting bow, he was confident that few people could fight with him in the realm of God of nature. However, Chu Feng''s feeling was different when he held Xuanyuan sword at the moment.


    But the cold broken day is also suddenly the eyes cold swept Chu Feng: "kill me, you don''t have that qualification!"


    An arrow shot out without any sign, and the cold broken sky also instantly went to a distant place, and in an instant shot out the sun arrow, nine arrows fired in unison toward the Chu wind.


    In the face of such a dangerous attack, Chu Feng kept absolutely calm. He gently raised Xuanyuan sword and raised it over his head. Suddenly, thousands of sword lights flashed out with golden light. It was just a matter of a sudden that the sun shooting arrow was completely buried among them, and the rest of his power was moving towards the cold breaking sky.


    Leng Po Tian just sneered at this. He leaned back and held the invisible bow string. Facing back, a huge arrow was formed on the sun shooting bow. When the bow string was clear, it was fired directly, setting off a roaring air wave. Only in an instant, the sight of Xuanyuan sword was submerged, and only the powerful air wave with continuous flow of heaven and earth.


    Fortunately, both Dongfang Yun and Qing Di are under the protection of Zhang yun''er, otherwise they must have been killed by the powerful air wave at the moment.


    A simple round of collision, both sides seem to be quite general, but Leng Shatian''s eyes are dignified. It seems that they are two people, but he knows that there is a gap between him and Chu Feng.


    Because he had just shot three arrows, and Chu Feng just waved a sword, that is to say, he used three moves, while Chu Feng only used one move. Which one is stronger and which is weaker can be distinguished. He was slightly annoyed. Some regretted that he should have been cruel when he saw Chu Feng, instead of wasting time.


    It''s just that there is no regret medicine in this world, and there is no way to break the cold at the moment.


    With the roar of a sun shooting arrow, Chu Feng felt the craziness of cold breaking the sky. The Xuanyuan sword in his hands changed various moves. For a time, only the golden sun shooting arrow and gorgeous sword light could be seen on the sky. Even the defense that began to cover the human god palace was completely broken.


    The air wave of Jingtian battle was overturned, which made the people in the ten kilometer appearance battle retreat quickly. However, some people who were not in time died in the air wave directly.


    Even Ji Gang and the goddess of yaochi stopped fighting, because the absolutely powerful battle of God of nature was that they felt a little bit hard. If they didn''t stay away from here, even if it was a lost battle field, they would have to pay a heavy price.


    I''m also glad that this is the world left behind. Otherwise, the first World War in which Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian completely ignore now would be enough to destroy the whole world.


    The terrifying battle is still going on. The state where Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian are located is completely covered by dazzling light. What they are doing is not visible at all. We only know that the only master of the war world after the war will be the human god palace, because Zhang Yuner is a saint of heaven. Who can fight against it?


    Heaven and earth are constantly exploding, and the battle situation is becoming more and more fierce. The inheritor of Dayi, who was able to destroy the heaven, is still so strong even today. The battle situation between the two sides directly spread over thousands of miles, and it seems that the dusk of ancient gods will be staged again.


    No one knows how many people have been affected and died in this war, but we all know that the number of people who died will not be a simple number, because no one can estimate the number of people in a thousand miles.


    The cruelty of the world of the strong is reflected incisively and vividly at this moment. The great powers have a great war and countless living creatures are buried with them. No one can stop the situation of powerful destruction. It''s terrible.


    With a roar, the dazzling light slowly dissipated. Leng Po Tian and Chu Feng reappeared. Their clothes were all tattered, but Leng Po Tian was a little sad, because there was a deep scar on his body, which was left by Xuanyuan sword. It is not a simple injury that can be compared.


    If you don''t handle it well, you may die at any time.


    Cold broken day put away the bow of shooting sun and swept the wind of Chu: "one day, I will kill you." He turned around and ran. Obviously, if he couldn''t fight, he had to save himself first.


    Chu Feng intended to catch up with him, but Zhang yun''er stopped him: "don''t go after him. It''s my disaster, your one, but it''s also a robbery of cold breaking day."


    "Just don''t know if he can get away with it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2318

    A cold day? What is his robbery?


    Chu Feng looked at Zhang yun''er, but he didn''t catch up. Zhang yun''er said that there must be her reason: "yun''er, what is the matter, what can happen in cold weather, at most, it can be recovered after a few days of being injured."


    Zhang yun''er shook his head: "the sky crane can not be leaked!"


    The more I think about Chu Feng, the more blood is boiling. If it is true, it is definitely the first person in the world. It is difficult for others to play three powerful gods. I am excited to play three heavenly sages, Chu Feng and Chu Feng.


    Zhang yun''er was at this time the eyes some shy angry opening.


    Chu wind a Leng, look at Zhang Yun son that shy angry look, heart pimples, do she know?


    Zhang yun''er did know that she could see the idea of creating God even if she was a God under the heaven sage, but not all, but only a little simple. If others keep their hearts and gods, she can''t, and Chu Feng is very lax in thinking about those dirty things, so Zhang yun''er knows.


    Give Chu wind a warning eyes, Zhang Yun Er slowly ascended to a very high place, open hands a breath of holiness filled, under the eyes of everyone because of the creation of damage in a little recovery.


    For a long time, the temple of human beings, including the surrounding, could not find any traces of a war. If it wasn''t Chu Feng seemed a bit embarrassed, almost all of us would like to doubt whether the war began.


    It also reveres the saints of heaven more. The creation of a God can change the world created by himself. A thought of the heavenly sage can change the world of heaven and the world of the world. The world of the lost war has existed in the ancient times, but it seems to be very fragile in front of the saints of heaven.


    A mind can restore it to its original state. Can the lost war world die out if it is the same idea?


    People think about it, and think it may be possible.


    Yao Chi holy woman also came to tianque platform quickly at this time, and saw Zhang yun''er, who stood in the sky, knelt on her knees directly: "congratulations to the goddess for entering the Holy Land!"


    Zhang yun''er slowly fell down, gently raised her hand Yao Chi holy woman to stand up: "do not need to kneel, I am just a common woman on the root, I and you, are sisters."


    The holy lady of Yao Lake has seen the color of moving, but although Zhang Yuner said so, she would not feel that she could really match Zhang Yuner sisters.


    "Sister yaochi!"


    Zhang yun''er did not say more about this, saying: "after today, the war god hall is famous and dead. Wait until you prepare to open the gate of the people''s temple. As long as it is the people in the war god hall, and those who do not behave in various ways and conduct correctly can enter the temple of human beings. It is also said that I mean that all corners of the war world are left behind. Since then, the war community will not be born for war, but a whole world Who, in the world, if he provokes a dispute, kill! "


    "Yes!" the holy lady of Yao Chi returned respectfully


    Qingdi also walked to the side of the holy lady of yaochi, but the eyes looked at Chu wind with a lot of dissatisfaction. The holy lady of yaochi caught some strange colors in her apprentice''s eyes, but she didn''t ask for a voice. After she said, she left with Qingdi.


    Now Zhang yun''er has entered the heaven sage, and it is impossible to change that the human Temple becomes the only master of the war field. Then, it is necessary to complete the integration and make the palace the only force.


    "Yun''er, if there is nothing to do, send me back to the hidden world!"


    Chu Feng saw only three people left, and said to Zhang Yuner, although he would like to keep warm with Zhang yun''er, there are still many unfinished things in the hidden world. Zhuque have all arrived at the temple of Wu King, but they should hurry up in trouble.


    Zhang yun''er thought about it and said, "tomorrow, if tomorrow is cold and broken, I will send you away. If he doesn''t die, you will take him the last way!"


    Chu Feng was stunned, did not understand what Zhang yun''er meant, but she has said that, but only to stay a day is nothing, in the past, hugging the woman''s waist also no matter the Oriental rhyme is looking at: "that I haven''t had a good rest recently, where is your dormitory?"


    Zhang yun''er blushed slightly, and he could not know what Chu Feng wanted to do, but they had already been like that, and had a daughter. So although Zhang Yuner was shy, he did not reject: "come with me!"


    Looking at Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er leaving, Oriental rhyme followed the eyes of Chu Feng. She was played with Chu wind more times than any woman in Chu Feng. As long as Chu Feng opened her mouth, she knew that Chu Feng wanted to do it. It was clear that she was going to fight on Zhang yun''er, and even said she wanted to rest.


    Rogue, Oriental rhyme heart secretly scold.


    When Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er enter the dormitory to let Oriental rhyme go to rest, the cold broken sky returns to their own war King Pavilion.


    Falling outside the battle King Pavilion, cold sky can not help but spray a strong blood, it seems that he and Chu Feng have not too much injury, but that sword has caused him great damage, because it contains holy power, not today he can easily fight.


    The slight cough sounds, it is estimated that the injury will take several days to recover. Cold broken days enter the battle King Pavilion. He is ready to rest for a while and leave the left battle circle or hide it. Now Zhang Yun Er has stepped into the holy land. Chu Feng holds Xuanyuan sword. Thirty six plans to take the initiative and revenge in the future.Just walk up the stairs and get close to the place where I rest. Leng Po Tian''s face is frozen. When I hear the woman''s deliberate suppression voice from above, how can Leng Po Tian not know what it is?


    Who the hell is it that plays with women in Ben Wang''s house?


    Suddenly, the cold broke the sky and roared: "arrow slave, you are so bold. You dare to play the king''s women."


    The arrow slave didn''t turn back to speed up the sprint on the woman. After a thousand li, he stopped and kicked the woman out of bed. He stood up. His body looked shriveled and thin, but it gave people a very uncomfortable feeling.


    When Leng Po Tian was angry, the four women were all flustered. They were all threatened by arrow slaves. However, he didn''t pay attention to these words. He only saw them played by arrow slaves.


    All shrink in a corner, nervous looking at the cold broken day.


    Arrow slave slowly raised his head, without that kind of respect to Leng Po Tian, he just looked at his body with a cold smile: "it seems that you and Chu Feng were seriously injured in the war, but just right!"


    "Asshole!" Leng Po Tian was even more angry when he heard the speech. His fist was very tight: "I began to wonder why Chu Feng came. Why didn''t you tell me? I still think you don''t know. Now it seems that you already know Chu Feng has come, but you don''t tell me. What''s your intention? Do you want to die? "


    Leng Po Tian suddenly felt that the atmosphere around him was a little dull, and the arrow slave''s eyes seemed to have a kind of evil in it. His spirit was shocked: "you are not an ancient arrow slave, you are,,," "


    " ha ha ha ha! " Arrow slave laughed and interrupted Leng Po Tian''s words: "I''m an ancient arrow slave, but I''m not a born assistant or a born slave. I''m the supreme. I want to be the supreme man."


    The sun bow suddenly appeared out of thin air and fell directly into the arrow slave''s hand. He stroked the sun shooting bow like a lover: "you put the sun shooting bow in my body to warm up. I have been in harmony with its mind and spirit. Haven''t you found that the sun shooting bow no longer belongs to you? It''s just in accordance with my idea to cooperate with you


    In the unbelievable look of the cold broken sky, the golden sun shooting bow began to change, and turned into a dark color. The breath on it was vast and heavy, and it was a magic power.


    Leng Po Tian''s pupils shrink sharply. I think of a legend about ancient times. I think of the lost battle world before the fall of the Lord of heaven and Dayi. The Ancient Arrow slaves, Han Po Tian and Leng Po Tian knew that they had been cheated. Since the new era, Dayi has been cheated. At that time, the emperor knew that Dayi had left the inheritance, lost and lost everything.


    Arrow slave is!


    However, everything was late. The arrow slave suddenly opened his hands and hugged Leng Po Tian. Leng Po Tian found that he could not move at all. He just felt that everything in his body was losing from the wound caused by Chu Feng, and even his soul felt tingling. He seemed to be leaving his body.


    "Even if it is death, I will not let you succeed, I am the king, who can fight with me?"


    Suddenly, there was a thunder in the sky. The cold broken sky also glared and hit the ground heavily. The arrow slave also picked up his head and turned over and over on the ground. The women were all in a panic and didn''t dare to move in the corner for fear of being killed.


    After a long time, the arrow slave finally stopped and stood up slowly. His body began to change. At last, he turned into a cold broken sky. His body shape and face were all the same.


    He coughed gently and said, "arrow slave, I''ve been on guard against you for a long time, but I didn''t expect that you were him. Thank you so much. After this time, the king will be able to step into the saints of heaven. You can also rest in peace. The hatred between you and the devil God, I will come!"


    In the body of the cold broken day, he let out an unwilling roar: "how do you know?"


    It was the voice of the arrow slave.


    Leng Po Tian gave a cold smile and looked at the four frightened women: "when I went to the hidden world to kill Chu Feng, I was on guard against you when you became me. Facts have proved that I am right. Otherwise, how can I become the inheritor of Dayi?"


    Holding the archery bow, the black one turned back to glittering Gold: "but thank you in the end, let me reshape my body, and it''s still from the ancient saints'' body. There are so many good things. You, you, you, can go at ease!"


    "No!" In the cold broken sky, the arrow slave roared again, but slowly disappeared.


    Leng Po Tian also opened a bow and arrow to shoot, and a black whirlpool appeared behind the four women: "go, go to that place and enjoy it, so that you can know that even if my woman is forced to play, that is to play."


    In the scream, the four women disappeared completely. Leng Po Tian closed up his sun shooting bow, looked at another self lying on the ground, and narrowed his eyes: "Chu Feng, wait, the next time my king appears, it''s time for you to fall down. I''ll ask you back one by one."


    Suddenly turned around, there was a dark door, Leng Po Tian walked into it, only a corpse was left on the ground, the corpse of Leng Po Tian!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2319

    The next morning, Chu Feng came out of Zhang yun''er''s bedroom, and Dongfang Yun''s eyes immediately seemed to shoot past like a cold light.


    Chu Feng stretched out and found Dongfang Yun standing aside with a smile. He hugged her waist and walked forward. He said, "Yun Yun, did you have any self-interest last night?"


    Although Dongfang Yun didn''t hear anything last night, it was certain that Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er had done something. When he heard the words, he immediately turned on his face and pushed Chu Feng away. He scolded: "you think everyone is as rogue as you, so I won''t do that."


    Chufeng hehe laughed and hugged Dongfang Yun''s waist: "that''s right. You certainly won''t do that. Later, you need to tell this little master that he will feed you in minutes."


    Although he knew that chufeng was teasing himself, he should not be angry, which was the biggest disregard and blow to Chu Feng. But when he heard these words, Dongfang Yun couldn''t help being angry. He wanted to push Chu Feng away, but he was held tight, and his face was slightly angry: "let me go!"


    Chu Feng didn''t let go of the meaning of Oriental rhyme. It can be said that she was completely overbearing and walked towards the front. Dongfang Yun struggled for a few times and had no effect but to give up. However, Chu Feng had already cursed Chu Feng for thousands of times, and the most important thing was that Chu Feng did not lift it.


    When they came to the front, the goddess of yaochi and Qingdi came along with her. Seeing Chu Feng, the goddess of yaochi had an unnatural look and said, "demon!"


    Chufeng took a look at yaochi saint, and then took a glance at Qingdi who didn''t say anything. He knew that it must be Qingdi and yaochi saint who said something about yesterday, because yaochi Saint seemed to have a little reluctant meaning when addressing him, but even if Chu Feng knew it, he should not know it.


    After a clear conscience, why care about what people think?


    After loosening the waist of the Oriental rhyme, Chu Feng asked, "how about the war temple?"


    Zhang Yuner told the goddess of yaochi to accept the temple of war god yesterday, because the human god palace was born, and it is not difficult for saints to accept the temple of war god, so Chu Feng also asked simply.


    The goddess of yaochi is also preparing to go to Zhang Yuner to report this matter. Chu Feng asked him that although he had some disagreements about Qingdi''s affairs, he still kept a little respectful reply: "the temple of war was dissolved by itself, all of which were due to the majesty of the goddess. According to the instructions of the goddess, I deleted and selected some people and absorbed some people into the human palace."


    "I banished the rest of the people who have bad conduct or are dissatisfied with the people''s palace to the outside of the Great Wall."


    The northern part of the Great Wall is a marginal place left behind in the war. Because the war between the ancient gods led to the desolation of the Great Wall, no one wanted to go to such a place. It was a kind of punishment that the saint of yaochi banished them all to the outside of the Great Wall.


    And it''s not easy to come back. Chu Feng sees that the goddess of yaochi can handle it, and nods: "that''s good. It seems that you have something to go to yun''er, and I''m going to go to the war god hall."


    Yaochi Saint girl a Leng: "you want to go to the war god hall?"


    Although the temple of war god is now disbanded, Leng Po Tian may still be in the temple of war. Chu Feng and Leng Po Tian fought yaochi saints and even many people thought that the victory was due to Xuanyuan sword. Now Chu Feng obviously didn''t take Xuanyuan sword and went to the temple of war god to seek abuse?


    Chu Feng is not an idiot, how can you not hear that kind of query in the words of yaochi saint.


    The corners of his mouth twitched violently. He thought it was just a small number of people, but now he thinks most people think that he has come to this day by relying on women.


    Speechless rolled a white eye, are lazy to explain what: "busy you go!"


    Holding the Oriental rhyme, he felt that he should seize the time to improve his cultivation and become a saint of heaven as soon as possible. Otherwise, if a group of women are needed to solve everything, it would be too shameless and a blow to the dignity of men.


    "If it wasn''t for the goddess and Chang''e, he would have died."


    When Chu Feng left, Qing Di spoke softly: "I don''t know where his confidence comes from!"


    "Qingdi!" Hearing that the apprentice, who has always been euphemistic, said: "although he is relying on his own women in major crises, he is a taboo demon after all. As long as he does not die, he can go to the top. And now he is the God of creation. Where do you think he has confidence?"


    "I didn''t know what happened yesterday, but I believe that the man whom the goddess loves should not be what you said. Don''t say these words again, and don''t hate him again. Do you understand?"


    Qing Di looks a little unnatural, slightly lowered her head: "know the master!"


    But in my heart, I thought of the thing that was ravaged by the cold broken sky and two arrows. Chu Feng was hiding. Qingdi''s heart was still uncomfortable. Only the maids of yaochi said that. Moreover, chufeng was indeed Zhang Yuner''s man. It is said that last night she spent in Zhang Yuner''s bedroom. Although Qingdi was not convinced, she did not dare to say it again.


    But after all, I don''t think they are worthy of Zhang yun''er and Chang''e.


    Yaochi Saint did not know that Qingdi was still worried about Chu Feng''s failure to save her. She took her to go inside. She also needed to report the details to Zhang yun''er, and how to distribute the pattern of the left behind battle world. All these need Zhang Yuner''s instructions.Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun, who left the human God''s palace, went all the way in the opposite direction of the human God''s palace. They did not cover up their own breath. They did not know who was passing by in the air, but only a powerful God of creation.


    It seems to be going to the temple of war god. What is it going to do?


    At present, few people know about Chu Feng''s coming to the lost battle world. Only Leng Po Tian knows about Chu Feng''s arrival. Therefore, everyone is guessing about who he is. But the only thing that can be sure is that the powerful God of nature who fought against Leng Po Tian yesterday.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know that everyone was guessing who he was, with the Oriental rhyme soon came to the temple of war god.


    But at the moment, the temple of war god is no longer as majestic as it used to be. It can even be said that there is a little more confusion. Chu Feng has put on a mask and looks at the people running back and forth in the temple of war god coldly, just like fleeing.


    Now that Zhang Yuner has stepped into the way of heaven, it means the rise of the human god palace and the decline of the war god temple. So it''s no surprise that Chu Feng sees such a situation.


    Looking at the warwang Pavilion standing in the distance, Chu Feng''s mouth was full of fun: "I don''t know if the great inheritor of Dayi is very collapsed, as it is now?"


    Pulling the Oriental rhyme body across the void, the startling momentum brought out makes all the strong people in the temple of war who still want to find good things in the temple of war. They quickly move away from the temple of war. They will not forget how many people died in the first world war yesterday. How dare they stay here when the man comes?


    Before falling in front of the warlord Pavilion, Chu Feng raised his head and looked at this place, which was like a cold broken sky palace. His left eye twinkled. The original intention was to see if there was any ambush or what Leng Po Tian was doing.


    I didn''t want to see it. My face suddenly changed, and I got up in the air directly. There was a gap between my hands. It was the place where the cold sky began to rest. But now, on the ground, there was nothing but the corpse of Leng Po Tian.


    Oriental rhyme also followed the Chu wind behind, see lying on the ground of the cold broken day seems to have been out of breath, eyes stare round, surprised to make a sound.


    Although Leng Po Tian and Chu Feng were injured in the first battle yesterday, they were not fatal wounds. They only need a few days to cultivate themselves. But now how can they be dead?


    Even though Leng Po Tian was injured at that time, he could not be killed even if he didn''t waste a little time. What''s more, Leng Po Tian is still the top God of nature, and it''s hard for anyone to kill him. Only Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er can kill Leng Po Tian from yesterday''s lost battle world.


    But yesterday, after the end of the battle, they went to hide and make love. Who killed Leng Po Tian?


    Chu Feng flashed in and squatted down, put his hand on the cold broken day''s pulse to make sure that he had died completely. His brow was slightly wrinkled, and the person who should not have died was dead. What happened?


    Yesterday, Zhang Yuner''s words echoed in Chu Feng''s ears. He knew that Zhang yun''er must have spied something, so he didn''t let him catch up with him yesterday.


    Just who killed Leng Po Tian?


    Stand up, look back and ask: "rhyme, where is spine just?"


    Ji Gang is the strongest person in the temple of war god except Leng Po Tian. He didn''t get hurt in the battle with the goddess of yaochi yesterday. He took people back to the temple of war god. He should know what happened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2320

    Finally, Chu Feng found Ji Gang a thousand miles south of the temple of war.


    He is preparing to leave the war world with his people, and the position he is going to is also the exit direction of the left war world.


    Ji, who originally thought that he could leave the war world safely, saw two people in front of him. One saw the Oriental rhyme yesterday, and the other was very strange. But he felt the breath on his body. He was the breath of the man who fought with Leng Po Tian yesterday. Who was he?


    Chu Feng looks at those people behind Ji Gang. Everyone is nervous and nervous. Although everyone is a demigod state, for today''s chufeng, it is just an existence that can be killed by eyes.


    Looking back to the distance, Chu Feng took back his eyes and said, "how did cold break the sky die?"


    Ji Gang''s eyes twinkled, but he still chose to tell the truth.


    He brought people back to the war god hall yesterday, and received the announcement from the people''s god palace. Knowing that the temple of war was approaching the time of extinction, Ji Gang asked the people to evacuate at any time while waiting for the instructions of the cold broken sky.


    After all, he can''t afford to offend people''s god palace, and he can''t afford to offend cold broken days.


    When Leng Po Tian didn''t summon him this morning, he didn''t get any news. So Ji Gang took the courage to see Leng Po Tian and see what Leng Po Tian would do next. If there was any hope, he chose to stay. If there was no hope, he would leave quietly with his people.


    However, when he came to the resting place of Leng Po Tian, he saw people, but it was Leng Po Tian who died. At that time, Ji was shocked.


    Leng Po Tian was injured, and he knew that those injuries could not kill Leng Po Tian, but Leng Po Tian was really dead.


    Ji Gang was surprised and immediately decided to leave. Now Leng Po Tian''s death for whatever reason is a devastating news for the temple of war. It''s an irresistible thing for the temple of God to be the only one. So Ji Gang quietly left the temple of war with his people and was ready to leave the war world.


    Listen to Ji Gang say that, Chu Feng frowned: "that is, you don''t know how cold broken day died?"


    "Yes, master!" Ji Gang nodded, thinking that Chu Feng was an old monster. He said, "at that time, the king of war had already been lying on the ground. Judging from the situation, he had died yesterday, and his blood had solidified."


    Chu Feng can see that Ji Gang did not lie, but for the death of the cold broken day, Chu Feng still did not understand: "don''t you have something wrong?"


    Even though he was injured at that time, Leng Po Tian is still a powerful God of nature. He wants to kill him quietly unless the God of nature moves out. Now there are only three gods in the five forbidden areas.


    Lu Wan is in the hermit temple, Chang''e is in the lost country. Zhang Yuner is with him all night. It''s impossible to kill Leng Po Tian, and they don''t need to be furtive to kill Leng Po Tian.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Leng Po Tian must have been killed by others. If it is the God of nature, there should be some movement. But now there is no movement, only the saints of heaven can do it. But are there any hidden saints in the five forbidden areas?


    Ji Gang frowned and thought for a moment. It seemed that he was really thinking about it. After a long time, he said, "there is really something wrong. That is, we didn''t find the Ancient Arrow slave after the death of the king of war. He didn''t follow us to attack the people''s Palace yesterday, but stayed in the warlord Pavilion."


    "But at the scene of the king''s death, I didn''t see the Ancient Arrow slave. Maybe he knew the cause of the king''s death."


    Ancient Arrow slave?


    Ji Gang''s words also remind Chu Feng of the Ancient Arrow slave mentioned by Xuanyuan crape myrtle. Yesterday, he had a fight with Leng Po Tian, and he forgot it at the end. At the moment when Ji Gang talked about Chu Feng, he remembered that the legend was not human or evil. Leng Po Tian died suddenly. Where would he go?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. It seems that the answer can only be to find Zhang yun''er.


    "Master!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, all he could know had already been said. Ji Gang looked a little uneasy and said, "I''ve already told you what I know. Can we go now? We are also forced to do things according to the instructions of the king of war. You have a grudge against him, but it has nothing to do with us! "


    Chu Feng took back his thoughts for a while. He swept Ji Gang and his people calmly and asked, "where are you going? Do you want to leave the lost war world? "


    Ji Gang did not dare to hide it, and repeatedly nodded: "yes, I have a little grudge with yaochi. She certainly won''t let me join the people''s palace, and I don''t want to contact with yaochi, so I want to leave the lost battle world."


    Chu Feng raised his head and his eyes were cold: "don''t you know that the exit of the lost war world is connected with the modern world? At least you are all demigods, and you are even higher gods. Are you going to take root in the present world? "


    Ji Gang''s heart beat suddenly. He really thought that, because the five forbidden areas were too dangerous. There was King Wu''s temple in the hidden world. Chang''e, the sage of heaven, was lost. He couldn''t go to the wild demon realm. The spirit world was not suitable for him. He couldn''t stay in the war world. He could only go to the world.Because there are almost no demigods in the present world, he can definitely open up a prosperous age with a group of people.


    Just now listen to Chu Feng''s words, spine just feel a kind of unsafe breath: "elder, that has a problem?"


    Chu Feng didn''t say much, but he put up a finger: "I''ll give you a choice. It''s OK to go to the present world. But if you want to get to the modern world, you will break the stability and balance of the modern world. If you don''t want to abandon your own cultivation, you can follow me. I''ll let the goddess open the door of the hidden world for you and go to the hidden world."


    Ji Gang looked convulsed and shook his head: "no, I don''t go to the hidden world."


    Chu Feng light smile: "do not want to abandon the cultivation, do not want to go to the hidden world, then stay in the lost battle world, and if you don''t want to stay, then you can only die."


    Ji Gang''s face was full of sweat. Looking at Chu Feng, he plucked up his courage and said, "master, we won''t be enemies of the people''s palace. Why do we want to go to the present world and stop us, and we have to go to the hidden world. When people find out, we still have to die!"


    Chu Feng naturally understood Ji Gang''s frustration, but he also had his own reasons: "you are too dangerous, and I don''t allow the existence of these horrible people in the present world, because there are my relatives, my friends, all my things. Who wants to enter the modern world, do not pay their own self-cultivation, or die!"


    Ji Gang was stunned and frowned at Chu Feng for a moment. He recalled the evil spirit that had appeared yesterday. After it disappeared, it appeared the martial art breath, which is the martial spirit that permeated the person in front of him at the moment.


    Pupils shrink, there are countless years he thought of what, exclaimed: "you are Chu Feng, you are taboo demon, you are not dead?"


    Yesterday, they were so far apart that they both felt that two gods of nature had appeared to help people. However, when they saw Chu Feng, the latter also prevented them from going to the present world. What he said, Ji Gang immediately thought of such a possibility. Chu Feng did not die in the underworld, but came to the battlefield.


    Chu Feng sighed slightly: "it''s hard to be confused. Hasn''t anyone told you that smart people don''t live long?"


    Ji Gang was suddenly shocked and realized that he was going to have bad luck. Chu Feng didn''t die, but came to the battlefield. That means that he didn''t want others to know that he was still alive, but now that he knew it, how could Chu Feng still let him go?


    His face changed greatly and he said quickly, "demon, I don''t know anything. Don''t worry, I will never tell you anything. You have to believe me."


    Chufeng saw the color of cheating on Ji Gang, which means that Ji Gang is deceiving him now. As long as he waits until he is safe, he will pass on the fact that he is not dead. This is not allowed by Chu Feng, at least before the four elders of King Wu''s temple are destroyed.


    Chu Feng gently raised his hand, the power of terror gathered in the void, and a world scene appeared in the sky. Chu Feng said faintly: "I suddenly thought of a better way. You don''t want to die, you don''t want to abandon yourself, you don''t want to go to the hidden world. I''ll give you a new world."


    The demon world suddenly produced a huge suction, all the people of Ji Gang were sucked in. Even Ji Gang could not resist the suction. He looked frightened and asked, "what is this? What is it?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were calm and he said: "the devil''s world, my world, an independent world, go and open up this world for me. You will have many small partners in the future, but remember, I respect my world, and if you violate my rules, you will all die."


    As soon as the thorn was sucked in directly, the demon world was closed, and Ji Gang and his people were all absorbed in it, becoming the first batch of immigrants in the demon world.


    "You have changed."


    Dongfang Yun came forward and saw everything just now. She said, "if it was before, you would kill them without hesitation in order to prevent the trouble, but now you don''t do that, your heart is more merciful, and give them a better living environment by entering the demon world."


    Chu Feng smiles faintly. He just wanted to kill Ji Gang and his family. But when he moved the killing machine, he thought of the demon world. The world has been completely fan out, but there is no living creature. Although Ji Gang is not a qualified and trustworthy person, he can be used.


    It''s good to get into the devil''s world and occasionally instruct him to do something that is inconvenient for him.


    However, these Chu Feng didn''t say anything to Dongfang Yun, but pinched her face and asked, "if you think I''m kind, will you love me more?"


    Dongfang Yun''s face changed slightly and turned to one side: "I never love you, so I won''t love you more."


    Chu Feng laughs. He knows what kind of mind the Oriental rhyme has. Because of Chang''e''s existence, she doesn''t reveal it too much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2321

    Leng Po Tian died, and there was no valuable information. After receiving Ji Gang and his clansman Chu Feng, he returned to the people''s god palace. Zhang yun''er was there at the tianque platform, thinking about something alone.


    Chu Feng let the East rhyme retreat, and then he sat on the tianque platform beside Zhang yun''er.


    Before he opened his mouth, Zhang yun''er asked in a voice: "when you went there, Leng Po Tian was dead, and you could not find any cause of death. Even the arrow slaves of ancient times disappeared?"


    Chu Feng looked at Zhang yun''er in surprise. She didn''t look at anything, but she knew everything. But she was relieved when she thought that she was the eyes of fate. She nodded back and said, "yes, what is that ancient arrow slave? You seem to know something that I am interested in"


    in the middle of saying that, Chu Feng stopped and closed his eyes Feeling suddenly opened his eyes, eyes full of surprise.


    Because he found that the demon world is slowly becoming stronger, and the speed seems to be a little faster than the beginning of the slow, although only a little faster, but it is a real existence, what is the matter?


    Zhang yun''er looks strange when he enters Chu Feng and asks, "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng did not hide the meaning, the current situation and his feelings about the general said.


    After hearing this, Zhang yun''er began to laugh. Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes as if he were looking at a little idiot, he said slowly: "the God of creation refines the world and casts the power of the world. After gaining the power of all living beings, he steps into the path of heaven saint. You are already a god of creation, and you don''t even know the true meaning of the world. Chu Feng, don''t tease me."


    "Now that the demon world is slowly improving, it must be the reason why Ji Gang and his people went into the world, and the power of belief came into being. It shows that they have accepted the new world and want to survive in that world, this belief will evolve into the power of belief in the demon world."


    The more powerful the world is, the more powerful the world will be.


    Zhang yun''er also said with her fingers: "the so-called universe, that is, the world and planets created by the strong. Who has the most perfect and more powerful world will become more powerful."


    "Do you understand why veneration is so powerful?"


    At first, Chu Feng still had a lot of puzzles, but now it is completely understood.


    I also understand why Lu Wan is so powerful, because the hidden world, the present world, and the rest of the big world are all made by Lu Wan. But there must be another world that people don''t know. Lu Wan enjoys the belief of all living beings. Then she must be the most powerful, and even Chang''e may not be able to match it.


    Because the world Chang''e has evolved into is a lost country, so Zhang yun''er must be in charge of the lost war world.


    Chu Feng understood a lot of things in a moment, and asked excitedly, "is it necessary to make the world stronger by nature? That is to say, we should constantly refine our own world. The more people enter my world, and they are willing to stay, then they will have the power of faith, accelerate the growth of the world, and generate the power of the world?"


    Zhang Yuner nodded.


    Chu Feng was so excited that he was always curious about how the God of nature could become more powerful by virtue of cultivation. At the moment, it seemed that he did not know enough about the God of creation and the importance of the existence of the world.


    Thinking that he had opened the demon world before he entered the God of creation, but he didn''t know how to use it. Chu Feng was helpless. If he had known at that time, there would have been many people in the demon world.


    Eyes slightly light up, Chu Feng''s heart has some plans.


    Zhang yun''er seems to be able to see through Chu Feng''s idea, saying: "the more people go in, the stronger your world will be. But remember one thing, if the people who go in don''t want to stay there and repel, they can''t have faith in the world. Therefore, those who are forced to go in don''t want to stay, which is equivalent to no effect."


    "So the God asked me to leave the war world. This is a complete world. As long as I slowly control it, then the power of faith is my power. Finally, I move the lost battle world to the goddess world without any knowledge, and I will succeed in gaining faith."


    Chu Feng Leng for a moment, the original Zhang Yun Er came to the lost battle world, is to swallow up the lost battle field!


    Some small envy, Zhang Yuner can get a complete world directly, but this is her own woman, the stronger the nature, the better.


    For the time being, we did not go to investigate this problem, but continued the topic just now: "you have not said what the Ancient Arrow slave was."


    Seeing that Chu Feng had understood the meaning of the world, Zhang yun''er did not go on. Shaking her head, she said, "I only know that all the legends about him are false. He is not a man or a devil, but an ancient terror. But as for which one, I don''t know, respect God or even Chang''e"Because the arrow slave modified his own fate trajectory and was sealed by the curse of heaven, we can''t find out who he is without the fate track."


    Frown continued, "but there is a general judgment, he may be one of three people."


    Chu Feng quickly asked, "which three?"


    Zhang yun''er opened her red lips and said, "the first generation of war king, a terrible saint of heaven, one of the kings of the ancient Xiuzhen world, and the second man bred by chaos, no two God King, and finally the elder brother of the demon king, Yan Mo


    Chu Feng frowned, Zhang yun''er said that he had never heard of: "who are they?"


    Zhang yun''er nodded his head and walked slowly.


    The temple of war god was built in ancient times. The first generation of king of war, Xingtian, was founded. Then it has been passed on for endless years. If the cold weather is counted, it is the third generation of war king.


    Secondly, Buer Shenjun was a saint of heaven born in chaos like Lu Wan. However, after Lu Wan, he was not as powerful as Lu Wan because he broke the rules and fell in love with a woman she should not fall in love with, and finally died of unconsciousness.


    Chu Feng thought of Lu Wan''s prohibition. It seems that the same was true of the original Buer God King, so he died under the chaos holy law.


    As for the third person, Yan Mo, the original Prince of the demon Kingdom, was the big brother of the demon king, but he was a very ambitious man. He claimed to be the first person in the evil way, and tried to step down the taboo and achieve the supreme position. However, he finally fell down in a battle with the ancient demon God. It can be said that the demon king was once the third person of the demon kingdom. It was the death of Yan Mo that made him the king of the demon kingdom.


    Listening to Zhang Yuner''s brief introduction of these three people, Chu Feng felt a little trance. Undoubtedly, the three people mentioned by Zhang Yuner must be saints of heaven.


    "Do you mean that the Ancient Arrow slave may be one of them. He did not die, but blocked himself. As a result, he was released by the cold broken sky."


    Zhang Yuner nodded and said, "it''s possible, but it''s just a guess. After all, they were all dead at the beginning, and reverence for God can prove it. Except for the three of them, the rest of them did not seal themselves at all, and the only ones who died were the three of them."


    speaking of this, Zhang Yuner stopped and didn''t go on, but Chu Feng had already heard it The horn twitched violently.


    Asked: "in ancient times, only three of those abnormal strong people died. What about the others?"


    "Well, you''ll find out later." Zhang yun''er smiles bitterly and knows that he has made a slip of the tongue, but these are not suitable for Chu Feng to know at this moment, otherwise it will cause him psychological pressure and affect his growth: "it doesn''t need to wait too long for you to step into the realm of the supreme power of the heavenly way saint, you will understand."


    Chu Feng really wants to know what Zhang yun''er said just now, and why there are only three strong people who died in ancient times.


    But seeing Zhang yun''er''s meaning, I don''t want to tell him at all. Although Chu Feng is entangled, she is not strong enough. Zhang Yun says it and pinches her nose: "if it still looks like this in the future, I will punish you and open the other two channels."


    Zhang Yuner''s face turned red and gave Chu Feng a look. She stood up. She was a typical person who could do something but couldn''t say it. But Chu Feng, a jerk, always liked to take that thing for example. It was really disgusting.


    Knowing that Zhang Yuner was thin skinned and chufeng, that is to say, he followed up and looked at him calmly: "yun''er, do you know where the Ancient Arrow slaves were sealed? I want to go over and have a look, and maybe I''ll know something you don''t know. "


    Zhang Yuner nodded, even if Chu Feng didn''t say she was going to see what was going on.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2322

    Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er left the human god palace and went to the far north. Because Zhang yun''er, the sage of heaven, soon came to the northern part of the Great Wall.


    The northern part of the Great Wall was once the place where the wars between the gods were most frequent. Even though endless years have passed, we can still feel the traces of that war. Everywhere, it seems desolate and dead, and there is a very uncomfortable and depressing atmosphere.


    Zhang yun''er and Chu Feng fall on a high place. When they look at the distance, Zhang yun''er also says softly: "the people who once fell in the lowest level outside the great wall are all the practitioners of the peak state in the later period of the demigods. Even the upper gods have fallen here. At that time, the corpses were all over the field, and it was not until the beginning of the new era that the earth''s crust was buried under the earth because of the change of the earth''s crust."


    "So there is a sense of stillness, even resentment, left by the strong after their death."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, probably understanding the meaning of Zhang yun''er.


    The cultivation of any strong person must be accumulated by years. Few people can rise to the sky one step at a time. In this process, they have gone through thousands of hardships, but in the end, they are directly obliterated, which is bound to be unwilling.


    Because their will is too firm, their resentment will not disperse after they die. The more people have died in the past for a long time, the more resentment and stillness there will be. It can be regarded as a forbidden state of life. It can be imagined that the final result of those who are exiled here will not be very good.


    Look up, the sky is a gray, obviously this piece of state has affected the scene of heaven and earth.


    Zhang yun''er also said at this time: "veneration once wanted to change here to suppress the resentment of the strong, but because there were too many dead people, they could not succeed at all. It can be said that this state has been beyond the heaven, and even the sages can''t control it."


    Chu Feng squinted his eyes, his left eye twinkled, and looked toward the ground. Although he had made psychological preparations, he was still shocked when he saw the endless corpses under the earth''s crust. How many bodies were buried, where were they, what level of battle was it at first? All the bones were under the ground outside the Great Wall.


    If all of them are excavated, reclamation will be a small problem.


    What''s more, Chu Feng also found that although there are a lot of white bones, some of them are still intact corpses, just like people who are asleep, swallowing their saliva. This place is not only a forbidden state of life, but also a ghost land.


    "Are you surprised?"


    Zhang yun''er opened her mouth gently. She knew what Chu Feng was looking at: "those who turned into white bones but immortal were all the bones of the strong people in the semi divine period. Those who were immortal and seemed to be asleep were all the corpses of the strong in the divine realm, but most of them were lower gods."


    Chu Feng let himself calm a little, but the heart is still disgusted with the Jingtian waves.


    If what Zhang yun''er said is true, then it is no wonder that the ancient Xiuzhen world was called the most perfect human being, because many of the bones buried under the ground are immortal bodies. Undoubtedly, these people have been gods before their lives, beyond the realm of mortals, and the natural body can be immortal.


    His left eye continued to spread. Chu Feng found that there were many powerful people in the divine realm. He killed the five forbidden areas countless times in a second.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng''s mood is hard to calm down for a long time.


    Nowadays, in the hidden world or in other forbidden areas, the birth of a lower God is enough to cause a great shock. Moreover, not everyone has such a chance to become a God. Facing the huge base number of endless living creatures in the heaven and earth, there are few strong gods.


    But Chu Feng doesn''t know how many of them are buried underground, but they are countless times as many as today''s powerful ones.


    Exhaled a sigh: "no wonder the ancient Xiuzhen world is the most perfect human being, and no wonder it will be destroyed."


    There are so many powerful deities. As long as they want to, the world doesn''t know how many times it will be destroyed, so how can they not destroy it? They also have a yearning for the ancient flourishing age. What kind of era is it that can produce so many powerful gods.


    However, no matter how yearning, it is an era that will not come back again, everything still depends on the current situation, Chu Feng also dispersed the shock in his heart.


    Also think of the most important thing to come to the Great Wall: "Ancient Arrow slave was sealed where?"


    Zhang Yuner nodded and looked at a direction in the distance. Chu Feng looked along the direction she had seen. When she saw that place, her face changed slightly, because there was no breath of strangers, but only endless evil spirit.


    Zhang yun''er also said softly: "there is the most serious battlefield outside the Great Wall. The people who died there are at least inferior gods, and even several powerful gods of creation have fallen. People in ordinary state will be killed by the evil spirit when they go to that place, and they dare not go too close."


    "However, if someone practices one of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times, it will be his lucky place. But unfortunately, it will not appear again."


    The skill of killing Yin corpse has been destroyed by Chu Feng. Naturally, it will not appear again. If the ancestor of Chu family practiced the skill of killing Yin corpse in such a region, then what result would be unknown. All we can say is that everything is lucky.Also quickly fly to the place Zhang Yuner said, with the slow approach of Chu Feng can feel the evil spirit, but with Zhang yun''er coming to his side, those evil spirits are automatically dispersed and can''t get close to.


    After a while, they fell on the place, a deep canyon. Looking at the huge dark pit, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. Although it seems to be formed naturally, if you look carefully, you will find that the pit was left by people during the war.


    This is in the lost battle world. How powerful is it necessary to make such a Tiankeng like place?


    His left eye twinkled with a faint light and looked down. It had been extended for a long time. Chu Feng finally saw a place that had been destroyed by human beings. Obviously, it was the place where Leng Po Tian had opened the seal to release the Ancient Arrow slaves.


    But then Chu Feng''s spirit was shocked. Just now he didn''t pay attention to it. But now he found that there were corpses in the walls of the pit, and they were immortal bodies. Before they died, they must be strong people in the divine realm. What''s more, the bodies of these strong men seemed to be put into the walls deliberately. All the time, Chu Feng didn''t know how many people were on the wall of the pit Yes, but definitely not in the minority.


    "You see it, too?"


    Standing beside Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er looked dignified: "the reason why I am sure that the Ancient Arrow slaves were not non-human or non demonic is because it was found that the pit was made by man, and it was made by the saints of heaven. At the bottom of the tomb are the guards of four heavenly Saints in the place where the Ancient Arrow slaves are sealed."


    The indifferent woman continued: "according to the venerable God, the Ancient Arrow slave was to absorb the resentment, absorb the endless resentment outside the Great Wall, and build his own strength. He was a saint of heaven, and he wanted to break through the sage, surpass everything, and surpass all people in the world."


    Chu Feng frowned and asked, "is there a realm above the sage?"


    Zhang Yuner shook her head gently, saying that she was not clear, because even the saints of heaven could not pry into some of the things behind, because it was the mystery of chaos, and even Lu Wan did not understand it.


    However, Zhang yun''er still said, "but I can be sure that the supreme throne you get may be able to pry into some things. Take good advantage of it. I hope my man can really surpass the sage."


    Chu Feng nodded gently. If there was a realm above the sage, he would try his best to protect the people around him.


    After staring at the pit for a while, he still didn''t get any useful harvest. The only thing that can be sure is that the arrow slave in ancient times was a powerful sage of heaven, probably the three people mentioned by Zhang Yuner, who avoided the destruction of ancient times and came to the lost battlefield. The purpose of hiding here was to add to himself the resentment of the endless strong man who was unwilling to fall Break through the saints.


    But who is he and why did he kill Leng Po Tian?


    Chu Feng couldn''t figure it out. He took back his eyes and Zhang Yuner to go back to the human God''s palace. In the void air, Chu Feng thought of a question: "yun''er, the lost battle world is the battlefield of the gods, but the strongest person who fell here is the God of creation, and the God of creation is probably killed by the Ancient Arrow slaves, and at most, it is only the upper God."


    "But the whole ancient times have been destroyed. The existence of the upper gods is not their battlefield in the punishment of heaven?"


    Chu Feng has always been in the heart of heaven punishing the battlefield, so now there is a question.


    Zhang yun''er blushed: "that, later you will know, now and you said it is useless."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment, and Zhang yun''er was completely speechless: "it seems that you really want me to punish you!"


    Zhang Yuner didn''t dare to look at Chu Feng''s eyes. Naturally, she knew what the punishment was. The inexplicable chrysanthemum tightened her lower lip, narrowed her eyes and lowered her head: "that punishment is not impossible, but you should promise me a request."


    Chu Feng is just talking about it, but I don''t expect Zhang yun''er to really say that. I don''t want her to agree. She looks at Zhang yun''er''s mouth and thinks about her status as a saint of heaven. When the time comes, Chu Feng squats in the ground, and Chu Feng''s blood boils.


    Speak directly: "say, I promise you anything."


    "Promise to be so straightforward, but don''t go back on it." Zhang Yuner took a meaningful look at Chu Feng, and both of them left the great wall completely. Zhang Yuner stopped and looked calm and terrible: "that is to take Qingdi with you. When a certain time comes, you will let her die and accomplish you!"


    Chu Feng a Leng: "why?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2323

    Chu Feng and Zhang Yuner return to the human god palace, but Chu Feng''s heart always has some heavy.


    Qingdi this person Chu Feng just met, not very understand, but can see is a very delicate girl, Zhang Yuner let him take Qingdi around, chufeng can understand is to give Qingdi experience cruelty to learn to grow up, because she looks like that kind of inexperienced appearance, but the most incomprehensible of Chu Feng is Zhang Yuner''s account.


    If necessary, let Qingdi die. Why?


    And Qingdi seems to know that she has been waiting with Dongfang Yun. When Chu Feng sees her, she has an indescribable feeling. Zhang Yuner certainly has something to say, but what is it that can make Zhang Yuner such a gentle person say such a thing?


    Qingdi stood there calmly, bending slightly: "goddess, master said, you look for me."


    According to the situation, Qingdi doesn''t know what''s going on. Chu Feng''s heart is a little weak. Zhang Yuner is a taboo goddess. She must know something. Maybe she saw some things that will happen in the future. Passing over Qingdi''s delicate face, Chu Feng has some repulsion and leaves with Qingdi.


    Zhang Yuner released the hand held by Chu Feng and looked back at him. He seemed to be asking him not to talk nonsense. He walked forward and stood in front of Qingdi.


    Qingdi didn''t dare to look up at Zhang yun''er, just like when the minister was facing the king.


    Zhang yun''er opened his mouth softly: "raise your head."


    Qingdi slowly raised her head, some doubts in her eyes.


    "From today on, you are going to leave the human palace."


    Zhang yun''er didn''t waste time talking nonsense. He came straight to the point: "follow Chu Feng and they leave together. No matter where you go from now on, you will follow him wherever he goes. No matter what he needs, you should do it. You have been following Yao Chi all the time. It''s time to go out and walk."


    Qingdi looks tight.


    Zhang yun''er wants her to go out for a walk. It can be understood that Zhang yun''er wants her to experience for a while, but why should she follow Chu Feng''s side? What''s more, Chu Feng has to do what she needs?


    If Chu Feng wants to warm his bed by himself, will he do the same? Think of these Qingdi face unnaturally red.


    But the face of the person is Zhang Yuner, is a goddess, is a powerful and incomparable saints of heaven, Qing Di in the heart have doubts but also dare not say, just slightly nodded: "yes, goddess!"


    Zhang yun''er didn''t explain anything to Qingdi. She turned around and said, "I''ll send you directly to the temple of King Wu. It''s just that there is only one entrance to the temple of King Wu, which needs to pass through the secret place of morning light."


    The secret place of the morning light is the intersection of the heaven and the myriad realms. There, as long as the strong man in the semi divine period can open the entrance to a world, it is also the place that must pass through to go to the temple of King Wu. At the same time, it is also a place where there will never be any night, so it is called the secret place of morning light.


    However, Zhang yun''er still has some things to do. He can only let Chu Feng go to the secret place of morning light alone and then go to the temple of King Wu.


    Chu Feng had heard about the secret place of morning light when he was in Xuanyuan family, so he knew what kind of place it was, and nodded gently.


    Just looking at Qingdi who is soft and weak there, Chu Feng''s heart is still a little hesitant.


    Zhang yun''er could see Chu Feng''s hesitation and gently opened her lips: "Chu Feng, come here!"


    He went to one side, Chu Feng took a deep breath and followed him. Zhang yun''er directly opened his mouth: "do you want to take Qingdi with you?"


    "Yes Chu Feng did not hide his ideas, and Zhang yun''er had nothing to hide: "if you want me to take her to experience and grow up, I am willing to, but you want me to take her to death when necessary. Although I don''t know why, I can''t do it."


    Know that the last to a person to die, or a person with no injustice and no hatred, Chu Feng''s heart, can not pass that pass.


    Zhang yun''er also understood Chu Feng''s mood and sighed softly: "believe me, everything I do is for your growth, Qingdi, you must take it with you, and all this is her life. Even if you don''t take her, when time comes, she will still die. Under the wheel of fate, who can be alone?"


    Chu Feng frowns slightly, feel out that Zhang yun''er is not alarmist.


    But why does Qingdi have to die? But also to follow him to see the situation, finally let Qingdi die or he, Chu Feng how can not understand.


    "You just need to know that she''s not human."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s situation, if you don''t know something for him, Chu Feng won''t leave at ease. Zhang yun''er can only tell some things roughly: "don''t ask me why, because if you know, you may not take her around again, and I must let her follow you."


    Qingdi is not a human being. What is that?


    Born back, her left eye twinkled and wanted to see something, but Qing Di''s everything seemed so normal, how could it not be human? And Zhang Yuner can''t deceive himself, Chu Feng is confused, many things under his left eye are nowhere to hide, and now looking at Qingdi is a person.Zhang yun''er obviously did not explain the meaning, gently opened his hands and hugged Chu Feng: "go on, some things are too tangled for you, it does not have any meaning, but will tie your strong heart."


    "Just remember my account and let Qingdi die when necessary. She won''t hate you because it''s her life."


    Chu Feng sighed softly. Zhang yun''er has already said that he can''t refuse any more. Moreover, Qingdi follows him. As long as he pays attention to Qingdi, she may not die. Why worry?


    Having figured out this point, Chu Feng''s heart is also more comfortable. After simply embracing Zhang yun''er, she nods.


    With a faint smile, Zhang yun''er walked over and stood on the top of tianque platform. A dazzling door appeared on the tower that day: "I can take your words directly to the temple of King Wu, but now I have some things to deal with, so I can only send you to the secret place of morning light."


    "When you go to the direction where the sun is, you will arrive at the entrance of King Wu''s temple. As for how to get in, you can do something about it."


    Chu Feng didn''t delay time, but she leaped over and fell in front of the dazzling gate on the tianque platform. Dongfang Yun also came. Qingdi seemed a little hesitant, but she also came up.


    Chu Feng takes the hand of Oriental rhyme and goes in directly. Qingdi still stands there without meaning to go in.


    Looking back, Qingdi''s eyes turned red and shed a tear: "goddess, please tell master that no matter where I am, she is my most respected Master. Thank her for her care for thousands of years. I will always remember her."


    Zhang Yuner nodded gently and closed her eyes. There were some things Qingdi didn''t know. But as a special existence, Qingdi had a strong premonition. She must have felt that this was a bad time.


    Qingdi took back her eyes and stepped into the door of dazzling light. Then the door of dazzling light disappeared directly on the sky tower. It seemed that it had never appeared before.


    Zhang yun''er put down her hand and stood there calmly. When the next meeting, Chu Feng would be a powerful saint of heaven. But I don''t know if the peace was still there at that time?


    "Goddess!"


    Yaochi Saint came and took a glance at the tianque platform. She seemed to know that Qingdi had left in general: "that, do you really need her to do that?"


    "It''s life!" Zhang yun''er opened her eyes, without any emotional fluctuation: "I know that you have raised her for thousands of years. She is just like your daughter, but from the beginning of the new era, this is her life. Even we can''t change too much, so you can open your eyes."


    "What''s more, this fate is not only her alone, but also someone will accompany her to bear it. It can only be said that the arrival of every prosperous age requires the blood of countless people to return to the ordinary here."


    Yaochi Saint seemed to know what Qingdi was going to face. She sighed softly: "I know it''s her life, but I know what she''s going to face. I''m a master, but I''m a little sad. I''ve tried so many years to change her breath. I can''t hide it."


    Zhang yun''er turned around and went to her bedroom. She said faintly, "put it down. This is her life and the meaning of her existence. Didn''t I need to do that to succeed?"


    "Chu Feng is also a taboo. We can only do that if we want to restore the peak."


    As the voice fell, Zhang yun''er slowly disappeared. Only the holy girl of yaochi stood there, feeling a kind of unspeakable pain in her heart. She gently raised her head and tears fell down her beautiful face: "Qingdi, don''t blame the master. The goddess is right. All this is your life and can''t be changed. I just hope you don''t suffer too much when you die, and Chu Feng doesn''t have to be too cold-blooded ¡£¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2324

    Just in the blink of an eye, Chu Feng three people appeared in the morning light secret place, looking at this place where the sun will never go down. Chu Feng, because Qingdi has some low mood, is slowly relaxing at the moment.


    Looking at the meeting place of the legend, you can feel a mysterious force surging. Chu Feng''s left eye flashed and saw many world entrances hidden in nothingness. It''s not wrong to say that this is the intersection of all worlds, but how many worlds are there?


    Chu Feng roughly looked at the past, one eye simply can not finish, the corner of the mouth slightly twitch.


    It is true that there are still many planets with human beings in the universe. However, human technology in the modern world can not reach the level of shuttling through the universe. Otherwise, we will find that there are many places where human beings live millions of light years away.


    The only difference is that the so-called aliens are just migrating from the earth.


    After feeling Chu Feng, she took back her eyes and saw Qingdi lowering her head there, reluctantly showing a smile: "although we started to have a little misunderstanding, but yun''er wants you to follow me, I will take care of you, and you will be with Yun Yun in the future. Although she looks inhuman, she is still very good at getting along with her."


    Hearing Chu Feng say himself like this, Dongfang Yun glared at Chu Feng fiercely, saying as if she was the kind of person who deliberately pretended to be cool, asshole.


    Qingdi is the first time since she left the war world. She is a little nervous and nervous. Looking at this strange world, she has a sense of helplessness and can only nod: "listen to the devil."


    Chu Feng touched the mask on his face, and glanced with a wry smile: "that you still don''t call me the devil God. In the future, there will be many people but few people. You will call me by my name. Of course, if there are too many people, call me Linfeng. If you are familiar with people, you can call me chufeng."


    Qingdi knew that Chu Feng had many enemies in the hidden world. She often disguised her identity and nodded slightly to show her understanding.


    Maybe it''s not familiar, it may be the reason why Qingdi said it. Chu Feng didn''t know what to say with her, so she didn''t continue to say more.


    The entrance of the demon world opened. Chu Feng said, "you go to the demon world first. I want to go to the entrance of King Wu''s temple as quickly as possible. It will be a bit inconvenient to take you to the entrance."


    Oriental rhyme and Qingdi are both lower gods. They understand the meaning of Chu Feng, and both nod and walk into the world of demons.


    After they went in, Chu Feng put away the demon world and looked up at the sun hanging in the distance. Zhang Yuner said that the entrance of King Wu''s temple was in that direction, and the wings of magic light opened quietly. Chu Feng instantly went to the top of the sky and disappeared in the clouds.


    It seems that such a high altitude can only be reached by the strong people above the divine realm, and there must be no strong ones in the secret realm of morning light. Even if there is certain, they will do things in a low-key manner, and they will not fly over the sky openly, because they can''t cover their breath.


    But Chu Feng is covered by demons and gods, so he can keep silent. Even if the God of nature can''t catch it, it doesn''t matter what nature does.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Chu Feng flew away, only to see that the clouds seemed to have been penetrated by an arrow, but there was no change in the rest. Even if some people found that the clouds seemed a little strange, they did not have much conjecture, just as the clouds themselves had some changes.


    Chu Feng is the God of creation, and its speed is amazing. In addition, the magic light wing is as fast as the speed of light. At once, I don''t know how much distance he has gone out.


    Flying over mountains and rivers, forests and oceans, I met many people, including demons, demons and warriors. Obviously, in this place of Wanjie church, there are all kinds of existence, but the top of the world is still the five regions, and the rest are just the world created by some strong people.


    But when he saw those demons, Chu Feng didn''t know whether they had any connection with the wild demon realm, and whether those demon road practitioners had anything to do with the lost sixth forbidden area. These Chu winds were not clear, so they could only continue to move towards the entrance of King Wu''s temple.


    As the sun sets, it takes a month or two or more for a demigod warrior to reach the place. It only takes a few hours for Chu Feng to directly cross the place. Standing on the top of the dome that day, you can see at a glance a heavily guarded four transmission arrays.


    According to the situation, this is the entrance to King Wu''s temple, and the guards are still the four terrible lower gods. Each of them is sitting in the same direction. There is a transmission array behind them, and there are signs beside them.


    Situ family, Yuwen family, Oriental family and Huyan family!


    Obviously, the transmission array will directly transfer people to the four families in the temple of King Wu. Chu Feng also knows that he was supposed to kill the ancestor of the four families, the disciple of Lu Wan. If he passes through the transmission array, there will be some troubles.


    Isn''t there a teleportation array that doesn''t go to the four families, but to other places?


    According to the truth, the four families should not let everyone who passes through the transmission array go to their territory. There must be another transmission array that can lead to other areas of King Wu''s temple. Or is the temple of King Wu a whole and divided into four territories?Looking around, there is no transmission array in other places except here. Even if some entrances and exits are the entrances and exits of the rest of the world, they are not the temple of King Wu at all.


    Is it really necessary to get in through here? It''s just that although few people know about his appearance, it doesn''t mean that no one knows. After all, it''s the four gods of nature. It''s inevitable to know that he''s hiding his identity. So Chu Feng needs to be very careful, even if they think they''re dead in the sea of hell.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng was going to find a chance to cooperate with his left eye through the transmission array at the fastest speed. A young man with several strong men came flying from afar and felt the breath of that young man. Chu Feng looked strange and he was actually the existence of the next God.


    What''s more, judging from the age and appearance, at most, it''s only 20 years old. Apart from Xuanyuan family, there are only four families in the temple of King Wu in the hidden world.


    Chu Feng took a look at it and thought it was an opportunity. His body shape flashed, but no one noticed it. He had already reached the ground and changed his martial arts atmosphere. He just showed his cultivation in the middle of the demigod state, and then went to the direction of the four transmission arrays.


    Although Chu Feng is the God of creation, things can enter the transmission array silently in the blink of an eye, but people here will not find it, which does not mean that people there will not find it. After all, there is a god of creation in King Wu''s temple. He is not afraid of 10000, just in case.


    So you can simply go in, Chu Feng doesn''t want to be complicated, or you haven''t started, maybe something has happened.


    In the vicinity of the four transmission arrays, Chu Feng saw that there were still many people around. Obviously, they were all people who wanted to go to King Wu''s temple, but there were too many people. At the moment, they were all in the queue there. Chu Feng went to a corner and looked at the young man just now. Seeing the situation, he seemed to have encountered difficulties.


    "What do you mean, don''t you let us in?"


    A late demigod who followed the young man cheered.


    The Huyan family members sitting there sneered and looked at the roaring people: "you''d better be polite when you talk to us? What do you count? Master Jinghong of Shangguan didn''t open his mouth. Dare you speak? "


    Shangguan startles Hong!


    Hearing this name in the corner, Chu Feng''s spirit was shocked, not because he knew the young man, but because the young man''s surname was Shangguan. Now he is going to the temple of King Wu. According to Chang''e, there is only one family in the temple of King Wu with the surname of Shangguan, which is her mother''s family, Shangguan family.


    His eyes narrowed to the handsome and soft young man. He was from Shangguan family? Who is that from Shangguan family?


    The man behind Jinghong was questioned by the lower God of Huyan family. He was pale and dare not speak any more. He was just a follower. How could he dare to fight with the next God?


    The Shangguan startled Hongyang and motioned that the people behind him should not be angry. Looking at the transmission array of the four families, he asked calmly, "four elders, when I went to Xuanyuan family two months ago, there were still five transmission arrays here. Why are there only four transmission arrays left now? Where is the transmission array of my Shangguan family


    "Don''t you know that my Shangguan family represents the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord, or do you think that only the four families are qualified to accept the people who participate in the Dabi of the hidden world?"


    No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, No.


    Shangguan Jinghong narrowed his eyes and looked around. There was no one to guard the transmission array. It was obvious that the four families did something in the gap between the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord. Even if he knew, Shangguan Jinghong knew that he was not qualified to blame the four families.


    With a sigh, the transmission array of Shangguan family is gone. He wants to forget it. As long as the four families can make a channel for them to go back, he doesn''t want to be so difficult.


    Turning around, he walked to one side and sat down. Shangguan Jinghong didn''t say a word. It seemed that he was ready to eat shriveled food. The powerful people of Shangguan family looked at the people of the four families with resentment and walked over to stand beside Shangguan Jinghong.


    The four families are in collusion. If the Shangguan family had not been supported by the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord, they would have been destroyed. So even if they knew that the four families had closed their transmission array, they would not have said much.


    Standing in the crowd, Chu Feng''s eyes passed over the four lower gods of the four families with a playful look on their faces.


    I know that Shangguan''s family must have been oppressed miserably. I clenched my fist unconsciously. If Shangguan yingyue was still alive, she would be very angry. A touch of murder was spreading in my heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2325

    Shangguan Jinghong, with the strong man of Shangguan family, sat at the side of the transmission array. He could not see the slightest anger on his face. It seemed that he was not angry at all for such treatment.


    However, the lower gods of the four families did not make trouble for the Shangguan Jinghong and others who were sitting there. They just looked at everyone who entered the transmission array.


    Chu Feng has always been in the crowd, puzzled to see Shangguan startled Hong. If you want to say that the latter is not bloody, he is also a powerful subordinate God. If you want to say that he is bloody, other people can''t even go back to his home. Chu Feng can''t see through for a moment. Shangguan Jinghong wants to do something.


    All of a sudden, the transmission of light appeared in the middle of all the four people.


    The strong men of the four families all stood up, and then they felt a breath of God. The faces of the four families changed slightly, as if they knew who was coming.


    Originally sitting almost forgotten Shangguan Jinghong also stood up and saw the middle-aged man coming out of the transmission array. His body bent slightly and said respectfully, "father


    Shangguan chases the sun and looks at Shangguan Jinghong with peaceful eyes, and then sweeps the four families without saying a word.


    The four powerful families who were swept by Shangguan''s sun chasing eyes all subconsciously straightened their bodies. It was the majesty of the upper God, which they could fight against. On their faces, they could no longer see the arrogance of treating Shangguan Jinghong. It was just a kind of uneasiness and a little nervous.


    It was a superior God, which could easily kill four of them. They could despise Shangguan Jinghong, but it doesn''t mean that they can also despise Shangguan and pursue the sun.


    Shangguan chases the sun and takes back his eyes. He says coldly that he turns around and walks into the transmission array. Obviously, Shangguan Jinghong didn''t do anything just now. Instead, he contacted Shangguan chasing the sun and opened the transmission array again.


    Shangguan Jinghong walked over and stood in front of the transmission array. He looked back and said, "ladies and gentlemen, this transmission array is connected to the holy city of King Wu. If you don''t want to go to the four families but want to go to the holy city, you can go through this transmission array."


    Then also walked into the transmission array, but everyone can feel that kind of light sadness.


    Even if the Shangguan family opened the transmission array again, it was not directly connected with their family, but connected with the holy city of King Wu.


    As we all know, the reason why the four families connected the transmission array directly to their families was to recruit talented people to join their families. At the beginning, the transmission array of Shangguan family must have connected their families. However, the four families did not want the Shangguan family to rise again, so they conspired to close the transmission array of Shangguan family.


    At the moment, in order to let Shangguan Jinghong go back, the Shangguan family opened the transmission array again and did not connect with their own family. However, in order to prevent the four families from recruiting too many talents, they directly connected the transmission array to the holy city, so that those who did not want to join the four families could go to the temple of King Wu through this transmission array.


    The next gods of the four families are not very good-looking. They are quiet there. We all know that they must have told the people behind about this.


    So even if there is a transmission array that can go to the holy city of King Wu, some people want to go in, but before the four families nod, no one dares to do so, because entering the holy city is a good thing, not subject to the constraints of the four families, but it will also be quite troublesome, they do not want to.


    After a while, the next god of the four families sat down and took a look at the transmission array. Although they didn''t say anything, we all know that the transmission array must exist by default.


    Some people hesitated and began to go to the transmission array. Not everyone wanted to enter the four big families. More people still yearned for the extreme of the hidden world Dabi and became the disciples of God worship.


    Chu Feng followed him from the crowd towards the transmission array, but his face was gloomy, ugly and complicated.


    But at this time, no one found anything wrong with Chu Feng, and regarded him as a person who came to participate in the hidden world Dabi like others.


    Without any accident, Chu Feng stepped into the transmission array, but it was dark before his eyes, and then appeared in a vast and endless ancient city. Chu Feng knew that this was the holy city of King Wu, the main city subordinate to King Wu''s temple, on which was the temple of King Wu and the four families.


    Standing in this vast ancient city, Chu Feng seems to have heard her mother Shangguan yingyue grow up here. Where is Shangguan family?


    That young man is called Shangguan Jinghong. Who is that man?


    When Chu Feng saw the man, no one mentioned who he was, but from the eyes of the lower gods of the four families and his powerful upper spirit breath, he was definitely not a nobody.


    He went over and saw a man who was supposed to be King Wu''s holy city. He asked, "elder brother, who opened the transmission array just now?"


    Then he also pointed to the transmission array that just came out: "that is a superior God, I want to understand.""Why, if the four families don''t go, do you want to go to the Shangguan family?" The man took a look at Chu Feng and said with a sneer: "I advise you to give up such a thought. The Shangguan family has been in decline since Shangguan yingyue, the demon who escaped marriage. If you want to go, you can go to the four families. There is still a little hope. After all, the four families have the God of creation, and the highest one in the Shangguan family is the upper God."


    "As for the person who opened the transmission array just now, he asked Shangguan to pursue the sun, but he didn''t open it. He opened it with the order of the Tibetan master. Don''t look down on him too much."


    With that, the man left directly. But in his words, Chu Feng could hear his disdain for Shangguan chasing the sun. The existence of a superior God realm was looked down upon. It seems that the Shangguan family was really oppressed by the four families.


    Chasing the sun, reflecting the moon?


    At first, Murong Bing or Chang''e didn''t say much, but when he heard the name of Shangguan chasing the sun, chufeng had an idea. Just now that man was Shangguan yingyue''s elder brother, because on his face, Chu Feng vaguely saw the contour similar to Shangguan yingyue.


    Uncle? Is that your uncle?


    Chu Feng''s heart beat fiercely for a moment, and his eyes became deep. In this way, the young man called Shangguan Jinghong should be his cousin, right?


    Chu Feng didn''t want to admit his own thoughts, but when he made sure of these things, he couldn''t help beating. There was a feeling of kinship in his heart, which was very familiar and strange, but made Chu Feng have some yearning in it.


    Slowly shaking his head, Chu Feng dispelled the melancholy in his heart, and simply went to observe the holy city of King Wu. A magnificent ancient city, his left eye twinkled and saw the East. Chu Feng''s heart trembled violently.


    Because there is a continuous complex of buildings, and a palace is actually suspended in the air, no one needs to say, Chu Feng can be sure that it is the temple of King Wu. Will the legendary King Wu be there?


    As we can see, there are four palaces hanging around the temple of King Wu, but they are a little less delicious compared with the golden light and atmosphere of the temple. If it is good, now the territory of the four families should be there.


    Just, where is the Shangguan family?


    Chu Feng looked at it with his left eye for a while, but he didn''t find the sixth hanging palace in the temple of King Wu. It seems that the Shangguan family has declined without any water, but even if it has been protected by the demon lord and the Tibetan master, it will not be a gathering place?


    Unwilling to take a look, there is still nothing to mark the place where Shangguan''s family is. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and felt a sense of loss.


    Although he came to the temple of King Wu for revenge, if he could, Chu Feng also wanted to make Shangguan''s family turn over. At that time, Shangguan yingyue''s growth was rewarded, but now Shangguan family doesn''t know where it is. How to repay it?


    I regret that I didn''t follow in at the beginning. I don''t know where to go to Shangguan family now. But when I go to ask others, Chu Feng doesn''t have such an idea at the moment. From the attitude of the man just now, we can see that he has disdain for Shangguan family.


    If a person is not careful to ask a person who comes out of four big families, it is just to find himself uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng could only get rid of the idea of looking for the Shangguan family. He was going to settle down around the temple of King Wu first. Then he contacted the martyrs. I believe they have been here for such a long time that they should know the situation of the temple of King Wu.


    If you can''t, you can find Longbo, but if you have no choice, Chu Feng doesn''t want to go to Longbo, because that means to disturb the Demon Lord.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2326

    The temple of King Wu, which is not high or hidden in any independent world, stands on the east side of the holy city, and a continuous building is the whole of the temple.


    If it is the first time that the people who come to the holy city, they will never believe that the temple of King Wu is so simple that it can be seen in the holy city.


    But the five suspended palaces all show that this is indeed the temple of the king of Wu. The top of the hidden world is just a little closer to reality. There is no floating and nihilism in the imagination of ordinary people.


    Chu Feng came to the temple of Wu King, and began to overthrow the general ideas of the people.


    Because the temple of King Wu seems to be very simple and can be near at any time, but it is impossible to enter it. Chu Feng feels that even the God of creation can not break the prohibition.


    Because the temple of King Wu is a continuous building group, but it is completely separated by several boundaries. Chu Feng roughly calculates that there are five boundaries. Moreover, the magic of heaven and Taoism contained in each junction is very strong, and the God of creation is difficult to break directly.


    So, although the temple of King Wu is very close to the holy city, it is invisible to the visible. If you want to enter it, you need to think about some ways.


    But Chu Feng is not in a hurry now. Unless they can crush him together, any one of them is now in a sad result of fighting with him. So revenge is needed, but not in a hurry.


    Came to a mountain range to settle, Chu Feng found a cave and walked in, fortunately no one.


    Miyin contacted Wulie and Yanluo. They came to the temple of Wu King after they left Xuanyuan family. Now they have learned a lot about it.


    Waiting for less than a while in the cave, the two people came in successively, it was Wuliang and Yanluo.


    Seeing Chu Feng sitting quietly there, Yan Luo smiles and pattes Wu lie on the shoulder: "I told you, crazy boy, that is the life of a cockroach that can not die. How could it be killed by the small sea of underworld, see it? It turns out I''m right. "


    "As if I thought the wind would die less?" Wu Li looked at Yan Luo and said it with a cold and warm eye.


    Yan Luo turned his eyes and never fought with Wu lie again.


    Walking to sit down with a broad grin: "crazy boy, is it time for teachers to ask for sin?"


    At the beginning, Chu wind suffered from the abuse of four gods of creation in Xuanyuan secret territory. If they were there, Chu wind would not be chased such a miserable thing. So at this moment, Chu wind came. Yan Luo''s first thought was that Chu Feng was going to raise his teacher and ask for guilt.


    "You can''t help yourself, what am I asking?"


    Chu Feng knew that Lu Wan had moved his hand and foot in the dark. So there was not much so-called guilt asking: "and thanks to your failure to take the hand, otherwise I can''t meet a chance. I don''t hate you, and I don''t even ask for such a statement."


    Some things Chu Feng still understand that if Wulie and Yanluo were together to fight together, then the four old guys would not be able to chase him, and he would not fall into the sea of the underworld, and there would be no chance to cross into the gods without going to the sea.


    Everything is absolutely, nothing to say.


    Only thinking of the underworld, Chu wind also thought of a person, floating floc.


    At that time, she said that she would leave with her, but later fainted and was taken away by lvwan directly. The floccus must be very sad, but I just don''t know how she is in the underworld? But the God of the underworld has died. Now the underworld must be under the control of the Yin woman and the floating green, should be much better than before?


    "Hello!"


    Yan Luo found Chu Feng said a word and was silent there, and he gave a question: "what happened, a few months away, silly?"


    "It''s OK!" Chu wind shook his head and scattered the idea of floating floccus and asked, "I only came to the temple of King Wu today. You have come long ago. Can I know anything?"


    Yan Luo eyes flashing bright color: "is it necessary to do to the four families? I have been willing to kill four families for months. What is remarkable is that if God had appointed them as ordinary families, I should be completely regarded as God general and most reluctant to pretend to force them


    Chu Feng shook his head: "they are naturally going to find justice, but not now. I want to know the situation of the temple of the king of Wu first. In addition, do you know where the upper official family is? It was my mother''s birthplace, and I wanted to see before I started to see what I could do for them. "


    Yan Luo and Wu lie look at each other, but it is not strange to think about Chu Feng.


    Then the speaker was Wuliang, who said, "all four families are blocked by the boundary created by the heavenly way. It seems that there is a great array of killing. It seems that God has beaten them. Other people are not very clear. As for the upper officials'' family, they all live in the central state of the temple of the king of Wu."


    Chu wind heard words of dismay, a family, unexpectedly living in the central state, than the four big families still cow force?Later, Chu Feng realized that it was not the Shangguan family''s arrogance, but the Tibetan Lord and the demon lord, who were the vice hall masters of King Wu''s temple, but often did not manage things. The big powers were basically in the hands of the four families. The demon lord and the Tibetan Lord arranged some things at the same time.


    The arrangement requires understanding of the situation. Therefore, the role of the Shangguan family is the spokesman of the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord. It is also because of this that they can survive until now. Otherwise, they would have been destroyed by the ancestors of the situ family.


    Chu Feng quietly listened to Wu lie finish the current situation of Shangguan family, and knew that they were not well off. Even with the support of demon lord and Tibetan Lord, their own strength level was not enough and there was no dignity to speak of.


    In the temple of King Wu, many things suffered from the difficulties of the four families. Apart from not being exterminated, it can be said that they have no status at all. Even if they want to recruit some disciples, they can not recruit them, because the four families do not allow them. Moreover, other people who are not fools will not choose to enter the Shangguan family.


    It can be said that today''s Shangguan family is completely supported by the people in the original family, but sooner or later it will die if it does not absorb fresh blood. However, there are four families that suppress it. How difficult it is to absorb fresh blood?


    Chu Feng sighed softly: "it seems that I need to do something for my mother. How can I enter the temple of King Wu? I want to go to the Shangguan family to have a look, not to recognize them, but to see if they have really suffered."


    There are some things that are not the same as what I saw with my own eyes. Although these people are all the people of the mother''s family, Chu Feng will not do anything because of this. At least we should observe it first, whether it is worth it.


    Wu lie shook his head: "unless invited or someone who is King Wu''s temple, they can''t get in. Moreover, the boundary of every family needs the approval of the people in their family. Just like the independent world of the meiyuanluo family, it was impossible to enter without the guidance of his own family."


    "However, it is very difficult for you to go to the other four families, but it is not very difficult to enter the central state. After all, you are the disciple of the Demon Lord. If you want to revenge on the four families, it will take some time."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly: "why?"


    Yan Luo replied: "because the four families will not come to the holy city, they have the transmission array to go directly to the place, the holy city is more just a place to rest, not too attractive, but a month later, the hidden world will be opened in the last round, when the four families will gather in the temple of King Wu to witness the arrival of the golden age Come on, revenge is the best time


    Chu Feng''s corners of the mouth violently twitched: "that is not to fight four big families at one time?"


    Yan Luo nodded seriously: "it''s true. Even if you want to break their relationship one by one, it''s impossible."


    Chu Feng glanced back over the temple of King Wu in the distance. If there was a fierce battle in one place, other places would soon know that it was impossible to break them one by one quietly. On the contrary, they would be trapped in the danger of being attacked by the enemy from both sides. Seeing this situation, we can only wait until a month later and take it all at once.


    The corner of his mouth raised a sneer: "although it''s a little difficult, it''s the best way. In one month''s time, it''s enough to prepare a lot of things. However, Chu Feng''s meaningful passing over Wulie and Yanluo:" then you won''t leave me to run alone? "


    Both Wulie and Yanluo both laughed, and the latter said with a smile: "don''t worry, this time we will not only fight with you, but even they will almost come back. We will follow the meaning of veneration and treat you,,,"


    when it comes to this, Yan Luo coughs violently and laughs bitterly: "I missed my mouth. Can you stop talking about it later?"


    "Yes!" Chu Feng didn''t need Yan Luo to finish. He knew what he was going to say. Thinking of the immortal God, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a touch of softness.


    However, Yan Luo came to touch Chu Feng all of a sudden: "those days ago, the world was restless and the world changed color. How did you take down the venerable God?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and flew towards Yan Luo, but Yan Luo had already known about it. He generally dodged and said with a smile, "don''t say no, the heaven and the world, the five forbidden areas. Only you have the courage to blaspheme and respect God. Don''t try to hide it from us?"


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly, but also realized a very serious problem. Yan Luo and they all knew about it. Did those old guys in King Wu Temple also know it?


    If you know, does it mean that knowing that he is still alive, maybe knowing that he has come to King Wu''s temple, is it a surprise attack or a trap after a month?


    Chu Feng clenched his fist, no matter what kind of risk at that time, the four families of King Wu''s temple must be destroyed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2327

    For the sake of Zhu Chu''s safety, the best way for them to get involved in the world for three days is to make sure that they can not get in touch with the God for three days.


    The only drawback is that nanzhenyan seems to have lost her soul. After entering the demon world, she finds a quiet place to stay. Because she is in the world of Chu Feng, no one bothers her and doesn''t worry about her safety.


    In the early morning of this day, Chu Feng came out of a cave in the demon world.


    He stayed there for two days, constantly groping for the opportunity of the saints of heaven and seeking ways to break through the Ninth level of the God of nature. Since practicing the formula of nature, he has been improving rapidly in front of him. However, it is really difficult to think about it after reaching the eighth level. Sometimes he feels almost touched, but sometimes he doesn''t have a clue.


    Take a deep breath and look up to the sky. The clear sky is a good day. But for Chu Feng, the weather of the demon world is everything, just his idea.


    In addition to Wulie and Yanluo still in the holy city, others are in the demon world. Chu Feng arranged several places for them to try. Those places can let them exert their maximum fighting power and familiarize them with the fighting skills in the divine realm.


    Spread out his hands, Chu Feng drew up a smile: "it''s time to create a group of upper gods.


    When Chu Feng entered the middle God of Wudao, he could create the next God. Now he is the God of creation and transformation of Wudao. According to the principle, he can create the upper God, but there are too many things to try, but now it is OK.


    Close his eyes and feel the location of the rosefinches. Chu Feng opens his eyes and flies in a direction. When passing through some places, he can see Ji Gang''s people walking around. It seems that he is ready to build a place to live in the demon world.


    As for the external affairs, Chu Feng doesn''t want to pay more attention to it now, because the four families are scattered. If you want to retaliate, you will get attention from all parties. It''s better to wait until a month and finish all the things.


    And it is not easy to enter the center of the temple, so Chu Feng simply hid in the demon world and destroyed the four families when the time came.


    Flying over a vast ocean, Chu wind fell on an isolated island.


    Feeling the terror of the lower gods in the center of the island, Chu Feng walked forward and saw the rosefinch training in the illusion he created. Depending on the situation, the fighting skills of the rosefinch have been greatly improved. In the similar realm, there should be few inferior gods, which are the opponents of the rosefinch.


    As soon as the hand is raised, the environment in which the rosefinch is in disappears directly. It is still in a daze in the face of the dangerous rosefinch. Looking back, you can see the Chu wind standing in the distance. The figure flashes to the Chu wind: "how come?"


    From the beginning of uniting with Qinglong, they want to stop Chu Feng from going to the top, and finally being seduced by Chu Feng with pills to lose his body.


    "Let me tell you two pieces of news, good news and bad news."


    Chu Feng smile, holding the slender waist of the rosefinch, went forward to the shore of the island, whispered: "do you want to hear good news or bad news now?"


    Rosefinch frowned: "you want to abandon me?"


    This is the first thought of Zhuque. Now Chu Feng has stepped into the God of nature. As long as she hooks her fingers, countless women will throw herself into her arms. Zhuque''s first thought is that Chu Feng has lost interest in her and wants to get rid of her relationship.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there. He found that the imagination of the rosefinch was so rich, but it also exposed a problem.


    He took the rosefinch and sat down and asked, "how could you have such an idea?"


    "Isn''t it?" The rosefinch asked a question, and a faint sadness passed on her mature and moving face: "among your many women, my talent is not the strongest. When I stepped into the demigod, you helped me, and when I stepped into the God state, I was also a lot older, and I was certainly no better than that little girl."


    "So I know you''ll lose interest in me one day, but I didn''t expect to come so early."


    Chu Feng stares at the rosefinch quietly, never thought that the rosefinch would have such an idea, although as the rosefinch said her talents are not good, otherwise, she would not have been stuck in a realm for hundreds of years until she met him and was promoted.


    Although her beauty is superior, but the world''s most indispensable is beauty, so it seems that rosefinch really has no advantage.


    But looked at by the Chu wind, the rosefinch was flustered: "Chu wind, you really don''t want me?"


    In the modern world, there is a kind of ancient tradition hundreds of years ago in the heart of the rosefinch, that is, a husband in her whole life. Chu Feng is her first man and then her last man in the world. Even if she dies, she will not go with other men. If Chu Feng doesn''t want her, she can only be doomed to die alone."It seems that my neglect makes you feel that I don''t care about you very much, just when you are a tool and plaything to vent."


    Chu Feng sighed softly and held the rosefinch in his arms. How could he not know why the rosefinch thought like this: "it''s just that you have such an idea, then it''s wrong. I admit that there are many women who are better than you and better than you, but everyone is unique. There is only one you in this world, and others can''t replace it."


    Gently kisses the rosefinch''s earlobe: "and at the beginning of pit you so many times just gave me to take, how can I give up not to, rosefinch Sky King''s shy and active appearance, I can''t play enough all my life."


    Zhuque heard Chu Feng didn''t abandon his own meaning, there are still some shy and happy in the heart, but after hearing it, she slowly changed the taste, pushed Chu Feng and glared at him fiercely. She stood up, sorted herself out, and covered up the tension.


    Then he sat down, but he drew a little distance from Chu Feng and asked, "what do you want to tell me, good news and bad news?"


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "I am the God of creation now."


    "I know!" The rosefinch nodded.


    But the next second, Zhuque looks shocked at Chu Feng. She almost forgets one thing, that is, Chu Feng told them that he can create the lower God when he goes to the middle God, and he can create the middle God when he goes to the upper God. But now Chu Feng is the God of creation. Isn''t it possible to create the upper God?


    When Zhuque thought of it, Chu Feng said with a smile: "the good news is that Ben Shao mainly helps you to be promoted to the upper God, and he is the first to come to you. How about it? Are you interested in trying it?"


    "But I have conditions."


    Zhuque heart is excited, but Chu Feng said there are conditions, and suddenly alert up: "do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes meaningfully passed by the rosefinch, which means quite obvious. How can the rosefinch not know that her face is full of shyness, but she thinks that Chu Feng has many women and her talent is not good. If the realm still can''t keep up with it, it''s really hard for her to fight.


    Don''t need Chu Feng to say it, and the rosefinch will know what he thinks: "yes, but you must promise me that it will be lighter then."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that the rosefinch promised to be so straightforward this time. When he thought of the peach blossom blossoming, Chu Feng immediately became excited and nodded: "no problem, I''ve always been very gentle."


    "Go away. Last time you made me dare not walk for three days." Rosefinch smell speech facial expression one angry drink a way.


    It seems that she is very ashamed to say such a thing. The rosefinch turned to one side and said, "you have said the good news. What is the bad news? It won''t be to abandon me after improving my cultivation."


    "Fool!" Chu Feng sat down and kneaded the face of the rosefinch and looked into the distance with deep eyes and said, "as long as I live, I will not abandon you. Even if I die, I hope you will be widowed for me."


    Rosefinch blushed: "go away, I''ll go to find other men right away when you''re dead."


    Knowing that the rosefinch was joking, Chu Feng didn''t get entangled. He said, "I went to the lost battle world the other day and knew that the wild demon domain had been opened. In this way, all the five forbidden areas can enter and exit the world at will. Although I don''t know whether the divine realm can''t go out all the time, I have to be careful."


    "So after you improve your accomplishments, I will promote the accomplishments of some of Qingqing and let them go back to the world with you, just in case!"


    Chu Feng had such an idea at the beginning, but there was no suitable person around him. When he learned that the wild demon domain was opened in the lost war world, the demon emperor would inevitably do some special things to get his taboo. Therefore, everything should be careful. After all, snake Zun can freely enter the wild demon domain.


    After the demon world is broken, all the demons need to be careful.


    The rosefinch frowned when she heard the speech. She tried to make herself stronger by fighting with Chu Feng. But Chu Feng now wanted her to go back to the world. There was a little bit of unwillingness in Zhuque''s heart.


    Chu Feng understood what she was thinking in her heart, and gently held her in his arms: "fighting side by side is not always with me, it is OK in the present world. If you sit in the present world, I will not have any worries, and I can work freely in the hidden world."


    "Otherwise, what if one day someone goes to the present world and catches some people and threatens me?"


    Zhu que doesn''t want to leave Chu Feng like this, but Chu Feng has already said that. Zhu que also understands the importance of stability in the present world and nods: "OK, I promise you, but",, ","


    Chu Feng is slightly stunned: "what?"


    Rosefinch face red head buried in Chu Feng''s arms, whispered: "you should love me these days, or do not know when to meet."


    At the back, the voice of the rosefinch is getting smaller and smaller, and even can''t be heard.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2328

    Chu Feng was very busy in the next few days.


    The rosefinch has completely changed from a passive person to an active one. It seems that she wants to do all the things in her whole life, which makes Chu Feng feel shocked. If she had not been quenched by drugs or even stepped into the God of nature, she would have been drained.


    In recent days, in addition to being entangled by the rosefinch, Feng Qingqing took advantage of no one''s time to squeeze it, like a thief.


    It also helps Zhuque and fengqingqing to step into the upper God, and the breath is rich and powerful, which is much stronger than the ordinary upper God.


    Then they helped Luo Mengmeng and ya ya to ascend to the upper level of God. They themselves followed Luo Qian to the hidden world, but their personalities were not suitable for living in the hidden world. It was the best way to go back to the modern world. Moreover, they came from the modern world, and the rules of heaven could not restrain them from leaving.


    If there are four of them in the present world, it will be much safer. After all, the four upper gods are still the top ones. Even one God of nature can be restrained. It is estimated that the God of nature can hardly leave the scope of the five forbidden areas.


    It seems that Leng Po Tian, Tibetan master, Xuanyuan emperor and others are just a few outliers.


    Luo Mengmeng and Ya Ya stepped into the realm of gods from the semi gods, which inevitably caused a shock in the demon world. The people led by Ji Gang did not know what was going on, but they certainly had nothing to do with Chu Feng. They even worshipped Chu Feng as a master, and even took the initiative to call themselves the residents of the demon world. They were totally convinced by Chu Feng.


    Help four people step into the upper God, Chu Feng also found a suitable opportunity to open the demon world, let them leave.


    Now the four are all gods of creation. As long as they don''t release any breath, no one can find it. In the holy city of King Wu, there is a transmission array directly to Xuanyuan family. The four people leave without any hindrance. But before leaving, Chu Feng also asked Zhuque to find some Xuanyuan Huining and xuanyuanlang when passing through the Xuanyuan family.


    Let them take time to come to the holy city of King Wu. Now they can upgrade their accomplishments to the upper gods. Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Lang must not fall behind. The strength of the hidden world is respected. The stronger the strength of the two people, both in the hidden world and in the Xuanyuan family, can get better respect.


    After seeing off the four people, Chu Feng returned to the demon world and went to the original cave.


    Although the upper gods are strong enough, they are still ants when they meet the God of nature. Although there are not many gods of nature in the world, it will be quite troublesome to meet one of them.


    Therefore, Chu Feng''s urgent desire to enter Tiandao sage early is not only to promote the realm of Zhuque and others, but also to Lu Wan''s affairs. Without the help of Tiandao sage, Chu Feng felt that time was not enough.


    In that cave, Chu Feng took out the supreme throne and looked at the deluge of the dark color of the supreme throne. Up to now, Chu Feng did not know what role it had.


    If it didn''t work, even Lu Wan couldn''t sit up at the beginning, which showed that it was extraordinary. However, if you wanted to say that it was effective, you had already got a lot of time and studied it for several times. However, there was nothing wrong with it. Except for a mysterious breath, there was nothing wrong.


    But this thing actually fell from the sky, and even Lu Wan couldn''t sit on it. There must be some secrets, but what is the secret is unknown.


    After walking around the supreme throne, Chu Feng still didn''t find anything useful. In front of him, Chu Feng sat down in front of the cave. Suddenly, the mysterious breath became stronger and stronger than before.


    Before feeling this breath, Chu Feng would get up and worry about the danger.


    But this time Chu Feng didn''t stand up. Instead, he sat there quietly and closed his eyes. Gradually, Chu Feng''s consciousness and senses began to blur. Even if he wanted to open his eyes and wake up, he found that he had nothing to do.


    Slowly, Chu Feng did not feel any sense, in his complete loss of consciousness, it seems that the supreme king also issued a faint light, stronger than at any time at the beginning.


    I don''t know how long it passed. Chu Feng opened his eyes and still sat on the supreme throne, but it was not in the original cave.


    But in the sky full of gunpowder smoke, sitting there looking at the earth, full of burning flames, you can hear someone crying there, but also painful shouting voice.


    Where is this and why do I see these things?


    Thinking about it, suddenly there are several horrible figures fighting against each other in the distance, one against five, and the breath of those five people is the realm of the saints of heaven.


    Seeing a single man, Chu Feng''s heart beat hard, because the man was wearing two wings, which was the wings of magic light. He held the Ming Hong magic sword. He had a ring on his right hand. He was wearing black armor. His hair was very long and windless. The whole person was possessed of monstrous Qi, and his left eye was shining with bloodthirsty light.


    as like as two peas, the most important thing is that the man who is so crazy and so old is just like himself. Chu Feng''s heart is completely shocked. He can be sure that this person is not himself, but who is he?After staring at the war that destroyed the heaven and the earth for a while, Chu Feng understood that this was the battle of the gods in the ancient times. The demons invited to fight the first battle to destroy the heaven and earth. Who were the five people? Why could they be comparable with the fierce battle of ancient demons?


    Chu Feng as like as two peas, but in the front of his eyes, he flashed some pictures, and saw that the man who was exactly the same as himself was still fighting against others. He was still killing all living creatures, but he was no longer fighting against five people, but three people.


    then the picture as like as two peas and the other men transformed into the same picture of the world.


    Chu Feng finally realized that it was not an illusion, but a real one that happened once, in ancient times, and in every era before ancient times. He sat on the supreme throne and saw those eras in the past, and each era was destroyed by taboo demons.


    even Chu Feng as like as two peas in the era, a woman wearing a goddess of light and a rival of the devil, looks exactly like Zhang Yuner. Almost every era will collide. And after the demon God has destroyed the world, she will not be aware of that. The woman must be a taboo goddess, but a former forbidden goddess.


    Then the picture stopped, and Chu Feng was shocked to find that this time there was a demon, and the goddess was there, but there was another person, a woman who covered her face, and it was Lu Wan.


    Around them, there was darkness. The goddess and the devil stood on one side and Lu Wan stood in a triangle. They talked there, but Chu Feng couldn''t hear anything. It was just like a silent movie. But you can see the dignified look on their faces.


    Why? What era is this? Why didn''t you see the rest of the people, just Lu Wan, the goddess and the devil?


    Chu Feng tried his best to pry, but he didn''t get any harvest. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was back in the cave. His spirit was a little trance, and he felt like he was coming back through the cave.


    Frowning deeply, the taboo demons have been the existence of the world since countless eras, and the taboo goddess is the last person to destroy the taboo demons. What is the reason for this? Why is Lu Wan in the darkness of which era? What kind of role does she play.


    Is it true that there are countless eras in the eternal worship of gods and bred in chaos?


    Chu Feng didn''t know anything about it. The only thing he knew was that the supreme throne that he sat on didn''t belong to anyone. It seemed to be made by nature, because Chu Feng had never seen the supreme throne appear in those eras just now.


    Standing up and looking at the supreme throne, it is dark and shiny, and contains endless mystery. What does it symbolize? Why can people see the past era? And what is the reason why Lu Wan and Lu Wan were together?


    Chu Feng can''t think of all this. Maybe only Lu Wan can give an answer. But now LV Wangen doesn''t want to see him. Even if Chu Feng wants to ask, it''s impossible.


    After staring at the supreme throne for a while, Chu Feng didn''t know why. Opening his hand, the supreme throne disappeared directly in front of him. Chu Feng also walked out of the cave and found that the time had passed by for a day.


    However, Chu Feng has found one thing, that is, he seems to be able to control the time of the world. The earth rotates one circle is a day, and the demon world is also similar. But Chu Feng can control the passage of time, and a day can be used as a month.


    There are more than 20 days to go before the last round of the hidden world Dabi, and it will be about three years. Chu Feng brings up a smile: "about three years, should be enough for me to touch the chance of the saints of heaven?


    In the distance also at this time passed a figure, South Ao Wen look anxious to fall: "less wind, you go to see my aunt, she wants to commit suicide!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2329

    Nan Zhenyan wants to commit suicide?


    Chu Feng felt that the joke was so huge. Although she didn''t know nanzhenyan for a long time, she also knew that she was a woman who loved life and was beautiful. So when Nan Aowen said she was going to commit suicide, Chu Feng was stunned for a long time.


    Suicide such two words, should not be involved with Nan Zhenyan?


    But Nan Aowen certainly won''t take such a thing to joke, Chu Feng asked her to lead the way, ready to go to have a look first.


    After coming to the demon world, Nan Zhenyan did feel a little emotional upset and left herself in a place where no one bothered. But when it comes to suicide, Chu Feng thinks that there is still a little unreliable meaning. Everyone in the world may commit suicide, but Chu Feng thinks that Nan Zhenyan will not.


    When she arrived at the quiet woods of nanzhenyan and a small wooden house, it seems that nanzhenyan made it by herself. It is not difficult for her to reach the peak of the late demigod period.


    On the way to Chu Feng also probably understand the situation. Originally, although Nan Zhenyan was here, she was all right at first, but just now it was suddenly miyin who contacted Nan Aowen, saying that she was going to die and asked Nan Aowen to take care of herself. Nan Aowen thought it was a joke at first. Then she came to have a look at it. Nan Zhenyan was cooking food.


    When I saw her, she said that she was making me a meal to see me off.


    Nan Aowen was flustered at that time, so quickly went to find Chu Feng.


    When Chu Feng arrived, she saw that nanzhenyan had finished eating. She sat there alone and ate quietly. The sisters of Nu Zi dream were all there, but they didn''t speak.


    The corner of his mouth twitched. Chu Feng went to sit down and looked at the four dishes on the table. It was also considered that the food was full of color and flavor. However, Nan Zhenyan did not say a word when eating there, which always had a little meaning of destroying the atmosphere.


    "Aunt Nan, what''s wrong with you? Isn''t the great aunt here? "


    South Ao Wen and angry purple dream sisters are a Leng, South really Yan has big aunt?


    In the hidden world, no one knows what the big aunt is. It''s not only Nan Aowen that they don''t understand, but even nanzhenyan who is eating is stunned.


    Raised his head, frowned and said, "Chu Feng, I don''t know if my mother has a sister. Where did she come from?"


    Chu Feng couldn''t help laughing, but also realized that he had said something wrong and said big aunt to women in the hidden world. They certainly didn''t understand.


    Cough a, a positive said: "that, you are not the days of each month?"


    So a say, South really Yan immediately understood, exasperated raised a hand to surpass Chu Feng to clap: "asshole, you tease me!"


    Chu Feng quickly dodges away. As a powerful warrior, even if it''s thousands of years of existence, her menstrual period is taken. How can Nan Zhenyan not be ashamed and angry?


    South Ao Wen see South really Yan did not give up the meaning, quickly went up to pull her: "aunt, what''s the matter with you, why suddenly say those words with me?"


    Nan Zhenyan angrily glared at Chu Feng: "it''s not that this has no conscience."


    Nan Zhenyan''s words are angry, because Chu Feng doesn''t help her to save Nan Aoxue or even improve her cultivation. However, falling in the ears of Nan Aowen and other people means something else.


    Through these days to understand what kind of people Chu Feng is, they are very clear, is simply a stallion can not live.


    Nan Zhenyan said so, three people all thought of a possibility, Chu Feng will not be south Zhenyan to that what?


    Chu Feng himself was puzzled about his relationship. He saw Nan Aowen and their eyes all looked at him with disdain. The corners of his mouth twitched violently: "what are you doing? The relationship between my aunt Nan and me is very clear. I haven''t even held her hand. Don''t think nonsense!"


    "Chu Feng!" Nan Zhenyan''s heart was full of anger at the moment. He heard the words and said angrily: "you open your eyes and tell lies. Do you dare to say that you haven''t even held my hand? You''ve seen my mother undressed and undressed. Dare you swear to say no, if there is, your life will rot away. "


    How cruel!


    How could Chu Feng make such an oath? When she first saw Nan Zhenyan, in order to get rid of her clothes, she said she would take a shot at herself. But Chu Feng thought that Nan Zhenyan would not say these things, but she did.


    The heart suddenly that is not brilliant.


    And Chu Feng''s silence fell in the eyes of Nan Aowen, which was even more contemptuous. He felt that Chu Feng even did not let go of Nan Zhenyan. Nan Aoxue was a few years younger than him, and even his mother could take it, rogue!


    Chu Feng feels that he is more unjust than Dou E. Nan Zhenyan has invited him naked, but he has never done it. Now he is wronged. His heart is cool and cool. It is hard for a good man to do it!


    Directly ignored the eyes of the three people and asked: "don''t say this, aunt Nan, what''s the matter with you? If you''re not in a high mood, then forget it. How can you still want to die?"


    "Not because of you." Nan Zhenyan yelled. Seeing Nan Aowen and their faces flushed, she quickly explained: "my brother has been killed for you, and the whole city of Nancheng has been disintegrated, leaving me and Aowen as well as Aoxue. Aoxue is also taken away by the bastard situ Muyun. If you don''t save it, you can''t save it"Can''t you help me improve my accomplishments? As long as you help me improve, I can kill situ Twilight cloud and save Ao Xue. Or do you only pay attention to the woman in your present world, when we are the chess pieces we use


    "Wait!" Chu Feng raised his hand and coughed and said, "that, the relationship between you and me is also innocent. I have never eaten any of you."


    Nan Zhenyan said coldly, "so, are you not ready to promote our cultivation?"


    Nan Aowen and nu purple dream sisters also look at Chu Feng. The four of them have achieved the realm of God. Their hearts are very envious. They also think that Chu Feng will eventually help them improve their cultivation. However, after two days, Chu Feng has not moved a bit, and several people''s hearts have a bit of bad taste.


    Although the achievement of the next God is a good thing, but the realm of no one is too high.


    At the same time, being looked at by the four women''s small eyes, Chu Feng was also a little frightened and wry smile: "how can you think so?"


    Chu Feng wanted to improve their accomplishments at the beginning, but the time of the rosefinches was a little tight, so he promoted them first, and then promoted four people in succession. Chu Feng wanted to have a rest. Moreover, there were more than 20 days left in the hidden world than in the last round, and it was more than two years in the demon world.


    So Chu Feng is not in a hurry, and can wait until almost to promote them, but now it seems that several people can not wait to pull.


    Playing heart up, Chu Feng a serious said: "unexpectedly you ask that I will not hide you, rosefinch they are from the world, and I have a good relationship, Zhuque is my woman, I believe you can see it."


    South Ao Wen cold hum a: "not only the rosefinch, Phoenix green is also, master and apprentice double harvest, less wind also fierce ah!"


    old face red, embarrassed cough two, fortunately, the rosefinch gone, or something is going to happen, because many people can probably see that only the rosefinch is still in the dark.


    "They are my women. Naturally, I want to help them improve their cultivation. As for Luo Mengmeng and ya ya, it is because of the relationship between Luo Qian and Luo Qian. Luo Qian and I are brothers at present, so it is inevitable to improve their cultivation."


    "But you and I will be strangers sooner or later, and have nothing to do with it. How can I help you improve your accomplishments? To the next God is my limit. "


    Chu Feng''s words make Nan Aowen and others change their faces. They want to say that Chu Feng is a jerk, but they really have no obligation to promote their cultivation unconditionally.


    Angry purple dream character itself belongs to the very few words that kind of proud girl, whispered: "that I have something else you talk about, I''m gone."


    Turning around and leaving directly, if Chu Feng is willing to promote her cultivation, she will naturally be grateful, but if Chu Feng is not willing, she will not say much. Women, after all, should have a little pride of their own.


    Nu zilei took a look at the direction of her sister''s departure, and she followed Chu Feng with a puff of her mouth. The elder sister of Nu Zimeng refused to ask for Chu Feng, and she would not. It used to be, but now it is different. In front of so many people, she can''t admit that she once promised to be a slave to Chu Feng.


    South Ao Wen also cold pretty face silent leave, in situ only left Chu Feng and South true Yan.


    Chu Feng was stunned. Originally, she wanted to make a joke. These women might say that they agreed with each other. They didn''t want to turn around and walk away. Blinking their eyes, they realized that there might be a lot of people, otherwise they wouldn''t be like this.


    Seeing that there was no one else, Nan Zhenyan hesitated and said, "Ao Xue gave me a secret tone. Situ Muyun forced her to marry Dongfang Qiushui, the fourth generation outstanding figure of the Oriental family."


    The body actually kneels down: "please, help me, want me to do anything, can!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2330

    South Zhen Yan suddenly kneels down is Chu Feng did not think of, or never thought of things.


    But it is also Leng God, Chu Feng rushed forward and quickly helped Nan Zhenyan up. It turns out that this is an elder and once an old acquaintance of his mother. Naturally, Chu Feng can''t let her kneel in front of him.


    "What''s going on?" he asked


    Nan Zhenyan, who has always been optimistic and seems like a crazy woman, sobs for a while, and Xu Xu comes.


    After Ling yunzong was taken away, Nan Aoxue went to the place where the situ family was located in the temple of King Wu. In terms of talent, Nan Aoxue surpassed the rest of situ''s children. Therefore, situ Muyun threw her to the place where situ Laozu created her for trial. When she came out, she was already a strong man in the next god realm.


    Moreover, in the realm of lower God, few people can fight with Nan Aoxue. Even situ Muyun, who began to be called the genius of the situ family, lamented that he was inferior, not to mention the fourth generation of the younger generation of the situ family.


    Therefore, Nan Aoxue''s status in the situ family was quite high, just because she was not brought up in the situ family, and she did not have the sense of belonging to the family. Later, in order to expand the strength of the situ family, she also strengthened her discourse power in the temple of King Wu.


    Situ Laozu made a decision to marry Nan Aoxue to Dongfang Qiushui, the fourth generation successor of the Oriental family, one of the four big families.


    Shangguan Qiushui is the fourth grandson of situ Laozu. He is also a gifted man. He has been a martial artist in the Tianyang period since he was born. At the age of ten, he stepped into the state of semi God. At the age of 20, he has achieved the realm of lower God. Now he is 26 years old, and he has entered the middle God not long ago.


    According to the current state of Shangguan Qiushui, people from the Oriental family predict that before the age of 40, you can definitely become a superior God, a hundred years ago, you can become a god of nature. Within 300 years, you may become a saint of heaven.


    Such a strong talent is rarely found among the fourth generation of the four families. Therefore, in order to win over the Shangguan family, the situ family betrothed Nan Aoxue.


    Because Nan Aoxue''s talent is still above the eastern autumn waters, the eastern family has agreed to this marriage, and has chosen the time to get married before Dabi in the hidden world.


    Because situ Twilight cloud did not cut off the secret sound connection between Nan Aoxue and the outside world, she told Nan Zhenyan about this, saying that she did not want to marry that Oriental autumn water.


    "Please help me to improve the realm, or to save Ao Xue, OK?"


    Situ Muyun is only the existence of the middle God. If he is promoted to the upper God, Nan Zhenyan can kill him directly.


    "Auntie Nan, it''s naive of you to think about it." Chu Feng pulled Nan Zhenyan for a moment, but she didn''t mean to get up. She sighed and said, "not to mention that even I can''t get into the territory of the four families. Even if you have a chance to go in, you can kill situ Muyun, but can you really take Nan Aoxue away?"


    "Don''t forget that the ancestor of the situ family was the God of creation, and he was also the God of creation who had been precipitated for many years."


    Nan Zhenyan raised her head and tearful eyes were whirling: "what should I do?"


    Chu Feng glanced at Nan Zhenyan''s white face, and awkwardly removed his eyes: "the situ family once forced my mother to marry situ Twilight cloud. I and the situ family have a strange hatred, so if you don''t ask me, I will always attack the situ family."


    "It''s just that this matter can''t be trifled with. It''s not easy to get revenge. If you''re not careful, you may lose your life."


    At present, both Wu lie and Yan Luo can''t see the danger in the territory of the four families, so Chu Feng doesn''t dare to take risks easily. Otherwise, he won''t wait for a month''s hidden world competition.


    "Please If the marriage is in the future, nanzhenyan is OK to say, but the marriage is before the big comparison in the hidden world. Nan Zhenyan can''t watch Nan Aoxue fall into the fire: "as long as you help me, today I''m yours. I know you don''t exclude me. I''m willing to do anything for you, as long as you can save Aoxue."


    If Chu Feng wants to say that he is incompetent, it can only show that he is incompetent, but he is also very clear that if Nan Zhenyan is really given up, then he is a rogue, and also tarnishes the greatness of nanzhenyan, a mother.


    The irresistible force pulled Nan Zhenyan up and said, "I can help you step into the realm of God and become the cultivation of the superior God. But the matter of rescuing Nan Aoxue needs to be done slowly, because if you pull a hair and move your whole body, if you are not careful, I will get into it. That will not do you any good."


    "However, you have to promise me that this matter will be considered for a long time, otherwise I dare not promote your cultivation."


    Because if she wants to save Nan Aoxue if she has promoted her cultivation, she is only harmed by her promotion.


    Nan Zhenyan sobbed: "then you don''t cheat me, you will save Ao Xue."


    Looking at nanzhenyan''s crying appearance, Chu Feng also had some helplessness. A good beauty even cried and nodded: "I promise you."


    Nan Zhenyan looked at Chu Feng carefully and finally believed what he said: "then I''ll listen to you, and I''ve promised you before. If you want, you can come to me at any time. Although it''s not a virgin, I believe that I don''t have to be poor by other people.""Cough, cough, cough!" Chu Feng understood the meaning of Nan Zhenyan, and coughed bitterly: "let''s talk about it later. Go with me!"


    She takes Nan Zhenyan''s hand and flies away in a moment. When Nan Zhenyan breaks through the divine realm, it will inevitably shake the heaven and earth. It is still very close to Ji Gang''s people. When they are curious, they can''t see it well. Although they don''t dare to come, they always need to consider it for Nan Zhenyan.


    When Chu Feng put down Nan Zhenyan, he also found something wrong. That is, he found traces of animal activities along the way. Although it is not very obvious, Chu Feng believes that he can not read wrong.


    "Auntie Nan, wait a minute. I''ll come when I go."


    Thinking of a possible Chu Feng, he could not restrain his excitement. He said to Nan Zhenyan and left in an instant. He came to a forest just passed by. Standing on the top of a big tree, he had a 360 degree perspective on his left eye.


    When he saw a clump of grass that was not strong enough, Chu Feng passed directly, and then a strong smile appeared on his face, and his body disappeared in a flash. When he appeared again, a rabbit appeared in his hand.


    Since the beginning of the demon world, Chu Feng began to check, there is nothing, even in the ocean, there is no marine life, but now there is a rabbit, although this rabbit seems a little strange.


    Because it is much bigger than ordinary rabbits. According to this situation, this rabbit should be about one month in size, and its teeth are more sharp than those ordinary rabbits. According to the situation, it is not vegetarian but meat eating.


    After a careful study, Chu Feng thought of the biological knowledge he learned when he was a child. The predecessor of rabbit seems to be similar to this in his hand.


    After releasing the rabbit in his hand, Chu Feng thought of a possibility. He looked at the whole demon world with his left eye. He found that there were traces of biological formation in some places, but these creatures were the most primitive state in the past.


    But it shows a message, that is, the demon world is a perfect world, which can evolve life by itself, so that there is no need to search for creatures from the present world or the rest of the world.


    Maybe it''s just like the earth develops for some years. The more you think about Chu Feng, the more excited you will be. However, it''s still useless to be excited now. The main thing is to cultivate the power of belief. Otherwise, even the God of creation is not strong enough for others.


    Chu Feng could not hide his excitement because he was the God of creation and could do things that even the sages of heaven could not do. What could be more comfortable than this?


    After passing through the sky, she returned to the mountain land. After preparing to help nanzhenyan improve her cultivation, she tried to improve the environment of the demon world and create a large environment suitable for human activities and survival.


    However, seeing a woman sitting on the ground in the distance, Chu Feng just had the idea that he didn''t know where to throw it, because that person was Nan Zhenyan. Looking at the body that was not inferior to the girl, what was he going to do?


    Nan Zhenyan saw Chu Feng come back, her eyes blinked at her, frown: "it''s not that I haven''t seen it, do you want to stare at it?"


    Yes, but nanzhenyan looks so strange in Chu Feng.


    "Not hot!" Nan Zhenyan didn''t feel embarrassed, because she felt that she had been seen by Chu Feng. If she saw it once or twice or countless times, it would be like that. There would be no less, but there might be more: "listen to Aowen saying that when she was promoted, you saw her naked body, and her clothes were all gone under the ravage of nine heaven thunder."


    "I didn''t bring my clothes with me just now, so I took them off first. Why, do you want to take them on me once before starting work?"


    Chu Feng coughed gently, and Nan Zhenyan''s words were still so fierce: "I''ll talk about it later. I''ll help you improve first, and then I''ll find time to help Princess Wen promote them."


    The corner of the mouth raised a touch of fun: "otherwise they are in the dark, how to curse me indefinitely."


    South really Yan white Chu Feng one eye: "you know good."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2331

    Three days after the demon world, Ji Gang and his people became completely submissive to Chu Feng from the beginning of fear to obedience.


    Because in the past three days, Nan Aowen, who was originally only the next God at most, has become the upper God. Although I don''t know how they have achieved the realm of the lower God in a few days, it is certain that they are absolutely inseparable from Chu Feng.


    Because this is in the demon world, this is the world of Chu Feng. In addition to Chu Feng, they really can''t imagine what kind of existence can make Nan Aowen become the existence of the upper God.


    In just a few days, it''s good to even improve a little bit of our own strength, not to mention the achievement of the upper God from a low level?


    Many people are curious, but they dare not ask, because in the world of Chu Feng, he wants to kill a person, it is too simple.


    Chu Feng didn''t explain to them. After helping Nan Aowen to improve their accomplishments, he called them all in the morning of the third day.


    Because the demon world has begun to evolve itself, as long as the power continues, it will be more perfect. Chu Feng also built a palace in the center of the demon world, which is said to be his own temple for the time being!


    As for the surrounding spine of the demon hall, he just wanted to build a residence. Although Chu Feng didn''t refuse, he asked him to pull the distance out a little, because in the future, a large number of people would enter the demon world. Chu Feng was ready to arrange all the people close to him around the demon hall to create a perfect world.


    Ji Gang''s mind chufeng understood that he didn''t trust him completely, so he didn''t want to give him too many benefits, because once a person got the benefits, he would inevitably have some inappropriate ideas.


    For Chu Feng''s decision, Ji Gang did not dare not to follow. He began to build a residence for the people hundreds of miles away from the demon hall.


    Nan Aowen and they have stepped into the realm of God. They have been practicing with each other for two days. They are very curious when they are called by Chu Feng. They even have some thoughts and ideas. What is chufeng going to do to them? After all, Chu Feng helped them step into the upper God, and did not get any benefits.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what they thought. After the four people sat down, he said, "now you are a God, don''t know what you think in the future?"


    Nan Zhenyan and others look at each other, but they don''t understand why Chu Feng suddenly asks such questions. What are their future plans?


    Chu Feng knew from their appearance that they had never thought about this problem. He continued with a wry smile: "the superior God is already standing in the third class of the world of the strong. It is enough to open up a world of its own. Although it can not develop life and everything by itself, it is enough for human beings to live in."


    "When I get to the upper level, what God needs to understand is the true meaning of the world. Maybe one day I will become a saint of heaven, and you can also become a god of creation. But I can''t help you with your understanding of the world."


    Chu Feng did not know before, but now it is very clear that if the upper God can understand the true meaning of the world, even if he can better enter the God of creation, he may not succeed in his whole life, but if he does not understand the true meaning of the world, he cannot understand what is nature, and what is more, he can not achieve the God of creation.


    Nan Zhenyan frowned and asked, "what do you mean? Can you make it clear?"


    Chu Feng knew that they didn''t understand. He thought about it and told the four people about the God of nature.


    After hearing what Chu Feng said, Nan Zhenyan felt incredible. In the past, they all felt that they needed talent and perception to achieve the God of nature. Although there was nothing wrong with this, they didn''t expect to realize the true meaning of the world.


    But what''s the meaning of the world? Nu zilei asked the question.


    "I don''t know!"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands with a bitter smile: "tell you all this, just so that you can start to build your own world, as for the true meaning of the world, I really don''t know and can''t touch, at least for the time being, because according to what I know, as long as you touch the true meaning of the world''s nature, then you will be close to the saints of heaven, and even step into the saints of heaven."


    After seeing the next four beautiful women with different styles, Chu Feng continued, "although you are still a superior God, it does not prevent you from developing a world to understand. When you step into the God of creation, you will understand more things, and it is not necessary for you to concentrate on the world."


    "I just hope you can understand the world a little before you enter the God of creation."


    Chu Feng originally wanted to tell them that the world developed by the strong is actually a planet in the universe, but after thinking about it, there is not much need to tell them, because after stepping into the God of creation, they will naturally understand that heaven and earth are created, including the universe. Now, it just disturbs their martial spirit.


    The four girls nodded, and Nan Zhenyan asked, "where do we go to build the entrance to the world? Although the hidden world is large, there are not many safe places. We don''t want to go there."South Ao Wen three people are also nodding, obviously and the idea of South Zhen Yan is the same.


    "One flower, one world, one leaf, one Bodhi."


    Chu Feng looked out of his eyes and said softly, "the entrance to the world of a strong man can be a flower or a leaf. Everything can be made into the entrance of the world. Therefore, it is very simple to place it there. What you need to consider is whether you need to be with me."


    Together?


    Nan Zhenyan and Nan Aowen''s nephew, nu purple dream sisters all stare at Chu Feng, and soon their faces are red.


    Chu Feng was stunned. Seeing their looks, he misunderstood his meaning and said with a wry smile: "don''t think about it. I''m not a rogue. I just want to say that you can go outside to build your own world, and you can find a place to build your own world in the demon world."


    "I can''t guarantee from the outside world, but in the demon world, you will be bound with me. If you want to leave the entrance of the world, you may have to wait for you to enter the realm of heaven and saints."


    The four girls just reacted and misunderstood the meaning of Chu Feng. Nan Zhenyan glared at Chu Feng: "speak more clearly next time. As for where to build the world, it''s here. Our families have been destroyed. If you leave your shelter, you may have bad luck. It''s better to concentrate in one place than to be broken by each other."


    South Aowen three people are also some similar meaning, if you really want to create a world of their own, then in the demon world to open the gap is the most appropriate.


    Chu Feng came to them today to talk about the purpose of this thing. After all, the speed of developing a world by himself is not fast enough, but it is a good thing to connect the world developed by others with the world of demons.


    No matter the sisters of Nu Zi Meng or the aunt and nephew of nanzhenyan, they must have left their clansmen in the former Nancheng. I believe that the present life is not very good. If those people gather together, it will be amazing. At that time,,,,


    Chu Feng thinks that these worlds are under the shadow of the demon world, and the power of belief generated at that time can constantly perfect the demon world , their own strength will also be more powerful, the heart is double happy.


    Of course, they can''t let nanzhenyan know these things for the time being. Otherwise, they will know that what they want is to strengthen the demon world with the help of the world they built. There will be some opinions.


    After a brief explanation with them, Nan Zhenyan and others wanted to go all the way, and they didn''t go far away. They started to develop the world not far away from the demon world. It took them some time to build a world for the first time, and Chu Feng did not disturb them.


    After all, they don''t know that although they are sitting here at the moment, the world they create is indeed formed in the universe, so it is the best way for them to develop in peace of mind.


    Out of the demon hall, Chu Feng takes a look at the sky. The speed of the demon world''s rotation has been slowed down. It''s only one day outside for a month here. Next, nanzhenyan and she have more than two years'' world. It''s estimated that they can almost build a world planet.


    For the time being, we can''t find the chance to enter the heaven way saint. We have been in the demon world for some days. Chu Feng is ready to go out and see the outside world.


    Just as soon as he turned around, he saw the Oriental rhyme coming out from the side of the demon hall. Chu Feng said, "it''s just the right time to go out with me."


    Dongfang Yun came over and looked at the four people of nanzhenyan in the distance. Finally, she took back her eyes with some complexity: "did you help them to ascend to the upper God?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded.


    Dongfang Yun bit down her lip and lowered her head. Her voice was very low and asked, "well, can you help me to ascend to the upper God?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2332

    Chu Feng almost doubted that he had heard something wrong. He looked at Dongfang Yun and wanted to make sure that she had said what she had just said.


    He coughed gently and asked, "I didn''t hear what you said just now. Can you say it again?"


    Eastern rhyme a Leng, staring at Chu Feng, wish to throw a slap in the past.


    Originally, she thought she would never ask for Chu Feng in her life, but these days she has shown that they have accomplished the cultivation of the upper God one by one, and now she sees Nan Zhenyan. They all step into the realm of upper gods.


    Once upon a time in ancient times, the Oriental rhyme of the upper God naturally had some desire. Today, she made a great determination to speak to Chu Feng. She felt that she was the woman who fought with Chu Feng the most. Chu Feng would not refuse.


    But now Chu Feng unexpectedly came to a sentence, didn''t hear clearly. Dongfang Yun thinks that Chu Feng is deliberately teasing himself. Although the words just now are very low, it is very clear that Chu Feng can''t have not heard clearly.


    Big eyes stare at Chu Feng like that and don''t say a word.


    Chu Feng was staring at him and felt very uncomfortable. He said with a bitter smile, "I heard something just now, but I''m not sure I heard it myself, because you never said these words to me, so I want to listen again to see if I heard it wrong?"


    Oriental rhyme''s eyes are more melancholy, clenched his small fist and said, "I want you to help me improve my cultivation."


    After that, Dongfang Yun had a sense of shame. She felt that she would not ask for Chu Feng in her life. However, she could not help seeing a person step into the upper God.


    "Are you begging me


    This time, Chu Feng finally made sure that he did not hear wrong. He looked at the lovely Oriental rhyme in his eyes and asked!


    Dongfang Yun frowned: "Chu Feng, you have played with me so many times, and even I have been played more by you than other women. It''s not too much for you to help me improve my accomplishments. How can you say I beg you?"


    Chu Feng light smile, turned to look at the distance, very innocent spread his hands: "that I am not interested in you, and at the beginning you want to harm me, I revenge you, one thing on one thing, you were played by me, it is your fault, so you want me to help you improve your cultivation, and ask for any state difference."


    "So don''t say that there are some, you can ask me to help you. What can you give me?"


    If you can, as in the beginning, if Chu Feng is not strong, Dongfang Yun really wants to go up and beat Chu Feng hard. But now Chu Feng has grown up. In the hidden world, and even in the five forbidden areas, there are only a few people who can fight against Chu Feng. It is doomed that it is impossible to smoke Chu Feng.


    "Even if I don''t want to, I can go back to the peak if I try my best!"


    But just a few steps out, Chu Feng blocked in front of her.


    Dongfang Yun was cold and said, "go away, don''t try to touch me if you don''t help. Didn''t you help them improve their accomplishments? Just go to them. I''m sure they''re happy to be done by you, but I''m not


    Obviously, Dongfang Yun thought Chu Feng was blocking her way to do her.


    "In your eyes, I am a person who can only play with you."


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile bitterly. He pinched Dongfang Yun''s face and said, "I have said before that you are a very lovely person. You must be very moving when you smile. Don''t always stretch your face. If you see it, you won''t be cute."


    In the East rhyme surprised, Chu Feng continued: "promise me two conditions, I will help you to improve your cultivation, how about?"


    Oriental rhyme blinked his eyes, did not push away the hand of chufeng touching his face, but trance at the moment Chu Feng''s attitude and words: "what?"


    "Smile more in the future." Chu Feng drew up a faint smile: "there is also, don''t always be like a wooden man, that makes me have the feeling of studying the ideal of life with the corpse, which is really flustered."


    Dongfang Yun''s face turned red. Although he contacted Chu Feng more often than any other woman, it didn''t mean that her heart had been completely opened up. When Chu Feng said that, she would think of Chu Feng''s madness every time. Dongfang Yun had an unspeakable shyness.


    Clench lip, want to scold Chu Feng a few rascal, but words to the mouth is: "I can promise you, but you also want to promise me a request."


    Say such words, Oriental rhyme feel his face hot.


    Chu wind smile, turn around and embrace the Oriental rhyme of the slender waist into the demon hall, said: "you say it."


    Dongfang Yun had a sense of steadiness at this time. She was uncontrollably close to Chu Feng. She said in a small voice, "at that time, you can do whatever you want me to do. But, Dan, can you treat me as if you were the master. The master is made of meat, and I am also made of meat."


    At the end of the voice became smaller and smaller, like a mosquito: "after every time, I am very painful, really painful."


    Chu Feng stopped, staring at the eastern rhyme, also aware of a problem.


    Speaking of this moment, Chu Feng also found that he has always been that kind of Oriental rhyme, completely as a plaything in general.When Dongfang Yun, who was originally blushing and bashful, heard this, he suddenly cried out: "son of a bitch, I''m not a masochist. Who likes that? You''re like a beast every time. Dare I say that? Did you know you very well at that time


    Chufeng chufeng chuckled and picked up the Oriental rhyme and went to sit on the big bed. The latter was flustered: "not today. I have something to do."


    "You think I''m a stallion." Chu Feng rolled his eyes and put Dongfang Yun on the bed: "I want to improve your cultivation. Please miss me as pure as possible in the future. When I fight with your master one day, you should be a foreign aid. Otherwise, your master will break my half-time break. It''s boring!"


    Dongfang Yun glared at Chu Feng fiercely and didn''t say a word. She felt that Chu Feng was sexual mouth.


    When fighting with Chang''e, it is clear that Chang''e is no longer good. He is still working there. The result is that Chang''e is broken open at half-time. But how can she go in with Chang''e at that time?


    Therefore, Oriental rhyme directly chose to ignore what Chu Feng said.


    Chu Feng also did not go to tangle, sat down behind Dongfang Yun and took off her clothes, because the speed would be faster. Anyway, they are all women who treat each other honestly for countless times. Compared with Nan Aowen, they don''t have so much to say.


    In the past four hours or so, a new upper spirit came out of the demon hall. Nanzhenyan and others who were trying to create their own world felt it. However, they didn''t care. The relationship between them and Chu Feng was not as close as that of others. Therefore, it had nothing to do with who Chu Feng wanted to improve his accomplishments.


    Seeing Chu Feng staring at himself, Dongfang Yun stopped and said, "in ancient times, I was just like this, but many times of injuries and tribulations made my realm fall, so it was a bit miserable."


    Chu Feng looked at Dongfang Yun''s appearance at the moment, tut said: "if you used to call that miserable, I don''t know how many women are going to commit suicide."


    "But now you are really much better than the beginning. No wonder that Zhu Bajie was so jealous when he saw you in the beginning."


    Oriental rhyme itself is still excited, he recovered to the peak state, smell speech face twitch for a while and drink: "Chu Feng, all told you, pig Bajie, they are fictional characters!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2333

    With the eastern rhyme returning to the peak, Chu wind brings Qingdi to leave the world of magic.


    Although it is safe to stay in the world of magic, it is not a long-term way. As for taking Qingdi, Zhang yun''er tells me that she should be around no matter where she goes, so that she can die when necessary.


    Chu Feng has no idea why Zhang Yuner wants Qingdi to follow him. The only thing that Zhang yun''er knows is that Zhang yun''er will not be purposeful, and let Qingdi follow him. There must be her reasons.


    "I heard that Bai Shaobai entered the Oriental family?"


    Chu Feng came to the temple of King Wu with her two daughters. Looking at the place where there was a boundary protection at that time, Chu Feng asked.


    Xuanyuan Huining has contacted Chu wind and told him that Bai Shaobai is a dangerous person. Since he met in the sea of the underworld, Bai Shaobai would surely think that the forest wind was Chu wind at that time. Therefore, if Chu Feng wanted to stay in the holy Hall of Wu Wang as Lin Feng, the trouble needed was not a little bit.


    It is difficult to protect Bai Shaobai has said that he is forest wind, and Lin Feng is his business.


    "How do I know?" the Oriental rhyme replied


    Chu Feng left his mouth speechless, and he asked it. Although Bai Shaobai was just a clown, maybe now all four families know that he was not dead. After all, Chang''e''s affairs have shocked all the world, but as long as there is no news coming out in a day, then we should be careful to do something.


    Maybe all four families think he died in the sea of the underworld, and it is also possible.


    Looking at a floating palace in the distance, it is said that the Oriental ancestors developed their own world entrance and exit in the suspended palace. If Bai Shaobai went in, he really had such a problem to kill him.


    "Rhyme!"


    After a while, Chu Feng said, "you can see if there is any way to enter the Oriental family. I mean, as long as it can go in, I will arrange it myself."


    Oriental rhyme nodded, just ready to leave when looked Chu Feng, asked: "you, here waiting for me?"


    Chu Feng did not understand how Oriental rhyme would ask this, and returned: "then close tone contact."


    Oriental rhyme narrow eyes, nodding slightly away.


    Until she left Chu Feng did not return to taste, Oriental rhyme that look is in doubt he and Qingdi happen something, but in the heart of the bitter smile, it seems in these women''s eyes, they are really rogue.


    Although Qingdi is rare nobody, but because she has some dissatisfaction and opinion about herself, it is basically impossible.


    But Chu Feng is not the kind of person who wants to explain. Qingdi likes to think about it as she wants, and doesn''t know it too well. Maybe something will happen later, then it will not be too tangled.


    Qingdi saw Chu Feng go to sit down, hesitated to go up, followed Chu Feng left the battlefield after she had not spoken, the first initiative to open: "that, I can ask you a question?"


    This is Qingdi active opening, Chu wind some depression, also nodded: "yes."


    Qingdi then quietly threw out her own question: "these days in your world of magic God, I saw several people from the lower gods, even from the semi God period into the upper God, even jade dodder has achieved the upper God state, want to ask, you are not what way to help them improve their cultivation ah?"


    Chu wind caught a touch of expectation in Qingdi''s eyes, which was not so obvious, but it was still visible in careful words.


    I know that this woman is also moving, but these things for Qingdi have no need to hide, probably back: "yes!"


    After being confirmed by Chu Feng, Qingdi did not continue to speak again after a sound. Instead, she went to a place a few meters away from Chu Feng to sit down. Only when Qingdi sat there, she would secretly look at Chu Feng, and her eyes were hesitant, and there were some contradictions, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Chu Feng did not find Qingdi''s wrong, but thought about the next specific way to do it. The most hated among the four families was the situ family, because the matter of the official yingyue was that Chu Feng thought about destroying it from the day when Chu Feng came to the hidden world.


    Then, he was nearly killed by the four mask powerful people. At present, it is certain that they must be four ancestors. Even if they are lvwan''s apprentices, Chu Feng can not make them live comfortably and kill us. This has always been the principle of Chu Feng.


    And even if he gave up hatred, Chu Feng did not believe that the four families would be that way. A Luwan suppressed them for countless years. How could he let more people who pressed them?


    Only four families are closely connected with each other. When one family starts to play the rest of the three families, it will be found that when they are in a position to be attacked, the victory rate is not very high. Chu Feng has not thought of a good way to do so. The only effort is to increase the number of upper gods on his side as much as possible.


    In this way, the middle power of the four families can easily abuse, and for the realm of God creation, you can take a little leisurely, plus the martial arts and Yanluo, and finally there is still one person.Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng moved his neck and his ears sounded a voice. He stood up and said to Qingdi, "you are waiting for me here. I don''t want to go anywhere. I have something to do now and will come soon."


    Waiting for Qingdi to ask him what to do, Chu Feng has directly disappeared in situ.


    Qingdi frowned and sat there, whispering, "why does the goddess want me to follow him? What did the master not tell me?"


    Looking at the sky, Qingdi doesn''t know much about the thing that she wants to follow Chu Feng by the way. She just does things according to Zhang yun''er and the saint of yaochi.


    After Chu Feng left, he crossed about a hundred miles to a forest and saw Longbo.


    Long Bo''s face with a smile: "the dark sea has not eroded you. It seems that you have got a great chance. The master has already known that you are here. I hope to see you and discuss something with you."


    Chu Feng is also ready to ask long Bo what matter, smell speech facial movement: "Shizu want to see me?"


    Longbo nodded and said, "yes, the master already knew when you stepped into the temple of King Wu. It''s time to meet. You have come here. That proves that you have passed the test he gave you. He also said that you may need his help."


    As a powerful man who has been famous for a long time, the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord once deterred the five forbidden areas. It can be seen that he is not an ordinary strong man. It is not strange to know that he has come.


    At the beginning, I still feel a little puzzled, but at the moment, I have more ideas.


    The Demon Lord is the deputy head of the temple of King Wu, and the ancestor of the four families is only the dharmapala elder subordinate to King Wu''s temple, and his status must be a little lower than that of the vice hall leader. In this way, Chu Feng found himself in a wrong state from the very beginning, because most of them could only rely on themselves when they came to the hidden world, and virtually forgot and ignored that he was the Demon Lord At the moment, his disciples have come to the temple of King Wu. The four families are very powerful, but the Demon Lord is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    He is the disciple of the demon lord, so can''t we face the four families?


    Moreover, the ancestors of the four families all wore masks when they began to join forces to kill him, which must also prevent them from meeting formally one day. As long as they don''t tear them apart at that time, everything can be solved in the dark.


    With such a thought, Chu Feng felt that the matter was much simpler. Maybe he wanted to revenge the four families, which was not a difficult thing.


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse: "OK, I''ll go with you when I go with you."


    The body shape passed through the void and went to the direction where Qingdi was. Long Bo also followed quickly. But when she got back to that place, Dongfang Yun had already come back and stood there, but Qingdi was not there.


    Chu Feng looks something wrong, asked: "you and Qingdi quarrel?"


    Dongfang Yun came back to see Chu Feng and Qingdi are not there, thought she and Chu Feng hide to shoot, smell speech a Leng, also see with Chu wind from the sky of long Bo, but have seen: "Qingdi is not with you?"


    Look at the eastern rhyme look is not like pretending to come out, Chu Feng eyebrows slightly wrinkled, just left to now the past time is not very long.


    Last night, the picture flashed in the past five minutes formed in my mind. When I saw Qingdi sitting here waiting, it might be boring to throw out a stone. It was purely a matter of fun. However, a middle-aged man fell from the air. He was actually the existence of the middle God. He took down Qingdi and took her away directly.


    Chu Feng looked a little ugly when she saw these pictures. She knew that it must be Qingdi who didn''t notice that she was feeling the breath of the next God and aroused people''s interest, so she took her away.


    His fist clenched slowly. Chu Feng asked, "long Bo, there is a man who looks like a middle-aged man. His appearance is three-point obscene and he is a little thin. Do you know him? By the way, he is the God of the middle


    In the temple of King Wu, Longbo must be familiar with everyone, and the people who can achieve the middle God are certainly not unknown people.


    Long Bo knew that Chu Feng must have discovered something. He replied, "there is one of the four families. Yuwen Hualong is a typical playboy. As the third generation of Yuwen family, Yuwen Hualong is the most gifted person in the Yuwen family. However, he has no choice but to be a woman. As a result, the Yuwen family is the weakest among the four families, and the fourth generation has not seen a strong God state."


    Chu Feng aroused a sneer: "so it seems that the person who took my friend is him, Yuwen family, Yuwen Hualong, interesting!"


    "Little Lord!" Long Bo seemed to know what Chu Feng was going to do. He said, "yuwenlong has always killed a woman and would not take people away. Now that he has taken that woman away, he must be very interested. It is estimated that there will be no danger in a short time."


    "I think you''d better go to the temple first. As long as you get to the temple, the four families will not dare to touch you openly. Then you will be more convenient to do things."


    Chu Feng is really worried about Qingdi''s safety. After all, it was Zhang Yuner who asked him to bring her out. Otherwise, how can we take good care of her now? However, what Longbo said is not wrong. It''s useless to be anxious now. Even if he goes, he may not be able to enter the Yuwen family.Take a deep breath: "go to the temple of King Wu first."


    Also secret sound tells Qingdi that he already knows what''s going on. Let her take it easy. If she encounters any problems, she should delay the time first.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2334

    With long Bo''s leadership, Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun walked into the central temple state area of King Wu''s temple.


    Chu Feng also found that there were many different places in the central state of the temple than when looking outside. It could be said that it was more real, and many people were active. But the closer we got to the temple, the fewer people there would be. The more we got to the back, we could hardly see people walking back and forth.


    "There is the Shangguan family territory!"


    Having arrived at the bottom of the suspended temple, long Bo stopped and pointed to a continuous group of buildings in the distance: "the Shangguan family was already in the holy city, but it has been thousands of years since your mother''s affairs were approved by the Tibetan master to come here."


    Looking back at Chu Feng, he asked, "little Lord, do you want to have a look first?"


    Chu Feng looked at the place quietly, but found that there was not too much excitement in his heart, but a calm mood. It seemed that it was just an ordinary place and could not set off too many waves.


    Shaking his head, he said, "go to the temple first. Where I should go, I will go. If I don''t want to go, I will never go."


    I don''t know why. When Shangguan''s family was far away, Chu Feng didn''t have the mood to see it in the past. Maybe it was the reason why Shangguan yingyue was forced not only by the situ family, but also by his own family.


    Long Bo didn''t ask Chu Feng what reason, nodded his head and floated up: "then follow me."


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and took the hand of Oriental rhyme to the temple.


    When Chu Feng followed long Bo to the temple, Jinghong, who had just returned from the outside world, was in the yard listening to his mother''s words of introducing women to him. He saw three people appear on the suspended temple.


    They were not very careful when they were too far away, but they recognized one of them: "mother, there are three people on the temple, one of them is Longbo, the other is a man and a woman. Can you see who they are?"


    Saran, who was holding some portraits to introduce his son to be his wife, looked back and saw three people walking towards the temple. He shook his head and said, "I don''t have any other people except Longbo, but they should not be great people. They may come from the temple."


    Shangguan Jinghong frowned and said, "no, I''ve never seen Longbo bring anyone into the temple himself. This is the first time. Have you ever seen mother before?"


    Saran stood up and looked in the direction of the temple, but there was no one to see.


    Because the Shangguan Jinghong just said, she also thought that although Longbo''s realm strength was not good, he was the most loyal servant of the Demon Lord. Even the second generation of people in King Wu''s temple were polite to him. Generally, others asked to see him to convey it. It seemed that Longbo himself had never brought people in.


    The woman with the power of the next God has no trace of age on her face: "maybe something interesting is going to happen, but we don''t need to care. Even if something happens, it''s just four families."


    Sitting down from the new one, he put a portrait in front of Shangguan Jinghong: "let''s have a look. The woman''s name is feiyuxin. She is in the holy city at present. Although she has not accomplished the cultivation of the divine realm, she is the daughter of the former head of feimen, a subordinate of Xuanyuan family, with the blood of the divine realm."


    "In addition, this one is called Baihe, which is as famous as feiyuxin. However, by chance, he is already a strong one in the divine realm. Which one do you like? I''ll ask your father to propose a marriage for you?"


    Shangguan startled Hong and narrowed his eyes: "I''ve heard of Bai He. It''s said that he was committed to a powerful person to get a great chance. A dirty woman. As for feiyuxin, I heard that she had offended Chu Feng."


    Saran was stunned. She looked around subconsciously and said in a low voice, "Jinghong, don''t say these words in the future. If the people of the four families know about it, they will find excuses to make trouble. Which one can you take a look at? It''s time for you to get married and have children."


    Shangguan startled Hong''s eyes fell on the portrait of feiyuxin: "she must hate Chu Feng, right? Just her


    Saran said with a smile: "I think so too. Although white lotus has great talent, it is not clean."


    At the same time, in the temple, Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun had already followed long Bo to come in and have a look at this magnificent palace, which is more luxurious than that of the ancient emperor''s Jinluan hall, and with a kind of dignity and pressure that can be clearly felt, in which the Chu wind rope feels the light holy power.


    A surprised look flashed in his eyes and asked, "long Bo, is King Wu really a saint?"


    In the hidden world, it is rumored that the king of Wu in the temple of King Wu is a saint of heaven. At the moment, he feels the faint holy power. Chu Feng''s first feeling is that he thinks of such a possibility.


    Long Bo faint smile: "later you will know, can only say that he is a person who has a lot to do with you."


    Have a lot to do with yourself?


    Long Bo''s words made Chu Feng more confused. The legendary King Wu was appointed by Lu Wan. Even the ancestors of the four big families had never seen King Wu. It was impossible for him to see him. How could it matter?How can''t think of it, Chu Feng simply no longer think about it. Just looking at this hall, you can feel the power of the world hidden in the subtle breath, and know that there must be a world entrance inside the temple. Otherwise, if the huge temple is so desolate, it would be a bit unreasonable.


    "Chu Feng, young master of the temple of King Wu, do you want to be


    In silence, there was a voice in the temple, and then I felt the faint smell of magic. In the blink of an eye, a man with a hard face and clear lines stood in front of the throne of the temple, dressed in a black cape, with a domineering color in his eyes.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. He didn''t need long Bo to introduce him. He also knew who was in front of him. The rolling evil spirit showed that the middle-aged man in front of him was the demon lord, long Haoran!


    And what he said, Chu Feng body a shock, surprised, the little Lord of the temple of King Wu?


    Then he was ready to speak when a Leng: "is you, the person who took away the demon king is you?"


    this is Chu as like as two peas. Just now, Mo Zhu felt that the breath of that spirit was the same as that magic Dao that took the magic king that night. And Mo Zhu was also the creator of God.


    The demon lord laughed and nodded: "yes, it was I who threw the devil to the heaven punishment battlefield. Why, do you still want to fight me now?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and began to wonder who took the devil away, but now the answer can be basically solved. At the beginning, that person was the demon lord, so the demon who was taken away should be safe.


    Facing the man in front of him, the master of overlord heaven and his own master, Chu Feng didn''t know why he didn''t mean to kneel down, but simply said, "Shizu, I don''t know what you asked long Bo to come to me. What do you mean by what you just said?"


    The Demon Lord gave a meaningful smile and a look of awe in his eyes that made people dare not look directly at him: "I said, the little Lord of King Wu''s temple, are you interested? Once you become the little master, then you are the master of King Wu''s temple. The four families are all your subordinates. Even I and Tibetan Lord will be driven by you, do you want to?"


    The heart of Chu Feng vibrates slightly, the little Lord of the temple of King Wu?


    With the transcendent status of the temple of King Wu in the hidden world, its little master will only be respected to the extreme. It is absolutely not comparable to the little master of Lingyun sect or even the little master of Xuanyuan family, because it has four families, one family that is comparable to Xuanyuan family.


    This is an exciting and exciting thing, but Chu Feng never believed that there would be cheap things to pick up in this world. Moreover,,,,


    Chu Feng stirred up a look of fun: "Shizu, the position of the little master of the temple of King Wu is really attractive, but you are just a deputy head of the temple. What qualifications can I become the minor master of King Wu''s temple?"


    "I''m easy to take seriously. Don''t tease me!"


    The demon lord laughed heartily and got up. Maybe it was the reason for the cultivation of the evil way. The Demon Lord did what he wanted and asked, "I just want to ask you, if there is such a chance for you to become the young master of King Wu''s temple, you should not be a little master. What do you want to do after you become the little master?"


    Chu Feng felt the subtle pressure of the demon lord and nodded back: "when, as for what I want to do, it is the same as when I took the dragon''s gate."


    The demon lord tilted his head and asked, "what?"


    Chu Feng''s firm, word by word reply: "Shun is prosperous, adversity is dead!"


    "Good boy, you will not be killed if you have the courage like you in those days." With a faint smile, the demon turned around and raised a hand. The two big characters of King Wu appeared in front of the hall. The two characters were scattered a little bit, and then converged into a scroll, which looked like the imperial edict of the previous emperor.


    the scroll slowly fell down to the devil''s hand, turned to look at Chu Feng: "I dare to ask you, so it shows me I''m 100% sure. Remember, your identity has changed. "


    "From this moment on, you are no longer the one who judges the less, but the lesser master of the temple of King Wu. In the hidden world, you are the third existence, second only to God worship and King Wu."


    Chu Feng has not yet figured out what the situation is. Why is the Demon Lord so confident that he becomes the little master of King Wu''s temple? But before he asks, the demon lord comes to his back and goes out of the temple. His hand is raised!


    The scroll changed into thousands of streamers and went in all directions, constantly converging into a section of text in the sky, and even flew to the place where the four families were located.


    Chu Feng first saw only four words: King Wu Sheng Ling!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2335

    Except for the four big words of King Wu''s holy orders, Chu Feng didn''t see anything.


    Seeing that the streamer generated by the scroll flying out turned into countless lights. He wanted to go everywhere. Standing behind the demon lord, Chu Feng was surprised to see all this. What kind of means was this? How could it feel like a pigeon passing a message?


    But to say that it is a pigeon to deliver a letter in general, there is no such amazing, because it seems to be able to send all the information to everyone''s mind, Chu Feng''s head also has some more information.


    The content of the edict of King Wu is to make him a little master of the temple of King Wu and dominate all things in the temple. The four Dharma protectors under him must support and support him, and the four families must also comply with it.


    What the hell is going on here?


    There are countless questions in Chu Feng''s mind. He can be sure that he has never been in contact with King Wu in his life so far, but why does a person who has not met make himself the young master of the temple of King Wu.


    His eyes could not help looking at the Demon Lord standing in front of him. Chu Feng was a little confused and had some doubts. Was it the demon lord who recommended him to King Wu?


    However, it is not very reasonable to think like this. The temple of King Wu has existed for countless years, and Chu Feng has never heard of the existence of a few masters in the temple. More often than not, the temple of King Wu is controlled by a demon lord and a Tibetan master. In addition, the four Dharma protectors come to practice.


    Even the hall master has never appeared, let alone the little Lord, but now, all that happened, let Chu Feng''s heart always has an unsolvable question.


    "This is the decree of King Wu in the year when you were born!"


    The Demon Lord turned his back to Chu Feng and said, "he said that it''s better to let you become the little master of King Wu''s temple than to destroy the temple of King Wu. Although it''s a bit absurd, it can at least make people die a little less."


    Because once Chu Feng fights against the four families of King Wu''s temple, no one knows how many people will die at that time, and it is impossible to estimate.


    Chu Feng wanted to open his mouth and ask something, but he didn''t know what to ask. All of a sudden, he didn''t have any time to respond.


    "Go down first!"


    The Demon Lord also did not give Chu Feng a chance to open his mouth, said: "soon four old guys will come to set up a teacher to blame, you go down first, can''t let them just arrive, and you face to face."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are full of doubts, but the Demon Lord has already said that. At present, he doesn''t know what the situation is. He nods to the Oriental rhyme, and they walk into the temple. The demon lord and long Bo stand outside the temple, waiting for the person to come.


    Inside the hall, Chu Feng was sure that he couldn''t hear anything outside. He asked, "Yun Yun, what do you mean?"


    Although the Demon Lord is the deputy head of the temple of King Wu, there is still a Tibetan Lord who is equal to him. What is the reason for the decree of King Wu? Did King Wu know what would happen when he was born, and even knew that one day he would come to the hidden world and come to the temple of King Wu?


    Dongfang Yun is also considering this question, but like Chu Feng, he can''t get a convincing answer.


    Shaking her head, she said, "I don''t know why, but I know it''s a good thing for you now. The snake girl is the master of the fallen war world, and the master is the master of the heaven. You can''t be worse than your woman. Moreover, you have to target the four families now, and you can''t hide in the dark like an old mouse."


    "Maybe the king of Wu didn''t want to bleed and sacrifice too much, so he gave you a status confirmation, so that when you do things, you don''t need to worry about too many things, so that you won''t cause too many casualties."


    I also want to see what the situation is from the mouth of Dongfang rhyme. It seems that the onlooker of Dongfang rhyme is not very familiar with what is happening now.


    With a slight sigh, he narrowed his eyes slightly: "I don''t care. If I become the little master of the temple, then I will make the temple the second dragon''s gate."


    As soon as the spirit of Dongfang Yun congealed, Chu Feng, in order to gain the absolute power of Longmen, scattered the four heavenly kings. The green dragon and white tiger were nearly wiped out. Even the Longmen elders all died and gave up their power. If Chu Feng had done that, the four Dharma protectors,,,,


    don''t think, Dongfang Yun has already known the result, Longmen Those elders didn''t offend Chu Feng at first, but they refused to hand over the power. Now, the four elder Dharma protectors offended Chu Feng and almost let him die.


    With Chu Feng''s vindictive character, how could it be so easy?


    I just don''t know what kind of result will be at the end of the collision, but Dongfang Yun firmly believes that the final victory belongs to Chu Feng, which is beyond doubt.


    Outside the temple, the four horrible figures also fell from the sky, all of them were the terror of the God of creation. The four old people, who were facing the Demon Lord at the moment, did not look very good.


    From left to right, the rough and savage ancestor of the situ family is one of the elders of the temple. The second one who looks kind and kind is the one of the Huyan family. The third one who looks indifferent and reticent is the ancestor of the Oriental family. The last one who always has a smile on his face is the ancestor of the Yuwen family.The appearance of the four Dharma protectors together immediately aroused the idea of the temple and even the holy city. Thinking of the information in their minds just now and the edict of King Wu that had not appeared for a long time, everyone''s mood was complicated.


    Chu Feng, the taboo demon, is going to be the little master of the temple of King Wu?


    I don''t know what the four Dharma protectors have done in secret. They all feel that this is definitely not a good thing. How can the four Dharma protectors tolerate Chu Feng becoming the little Lord?


    Before the temple at this time, the demon lord''s eyes passed over the four people and asked, "you seem to be in a bad mood?"


    I''m kidding. How could Chu Feng be in a good mood if he wants to be the young master of King Wu''s temple?


    "Where is King Wu?" asked Huyan


    "King Wu is not here!" The demon lord light return way, the vision projects lets the person dare not look directly at the majesty: "how, do you think King Wu''s order is I fake?"


    Laozu Huyan''s face changed slightly, and his tone was a little unnatural: "the Demon Lord is joking. In this world, no one can build the holy orders of King Wu except to respect the gods. We still know that the holy orders of King Wu appear, which indicates that the Demon Lord was obtained from King Wu, so we want to see King Wu."


    The other three did not speak, but the meaning was similar.


    The Demon Lord looked into the distance. Almost all the young and middle-aged members of the four families came after him. All of them were strong in the divine realm. Their eyes were full of fierce colors. It seemed that they were very dissatisfied with the order of King Wu just now.


    The demon lord completely ignored them and said, "King Wu doesn''t want to see you. Let you do things according to the holy orders. In a few days, it will be a good day. Chu Feng will officially become the temple, little Lord."


    "Long Haoran!" Elder situ, who did not speak, said, "it has always been you and the Tibetan Lord who have met King Wu. We have never met him. Chu Feng is your grandson. King Wu does not know him at all. You must have deceived him. So we must see King Wu today."


    The demon lord sneered: "what do you mean?"


    In the face of the demon lord''s Yin test smile, elder situ''s look changed a little, knowing that he could not offend the demon master, a demon cultivator, but his tone was not too good: "Chu Feng, can''t be the young master of King Wu''s temple."


    "Because at the beginning of the new era, venerable God said that except for the first king of Wu, the next were all capable people. Moreover, Chu Feng fell into the sea of hell and disappeared. How could he become a little master?"


    The others all nodded and agreed with elder situ.


    At the beginning of the new era, the temple of King Wu was founded. At that time, Lu Wan said that except for the first king of Wu, the next king of Wu could live in it. However, he could not be the four Dharma protectors. However, he could be elected from their families and respected by the most powerful!


    Now the demon lord directly threw out the order of King Wu to make Chu Feng a little master. They couldn''t accept it. The four Dharma protectors couldn''t accept it. Their descendants couldn''t accept it. They thought that even if they wanted to have a little master, they should be one of them.


    "Who said Chu Feng was dead?"


    The Demon Lord was not in a hurry and asked, "if he is dead, do you think I will take out the order of King Wu? Now, you don''t need to think about anything else. You just need to tell me, do you have any opinion or no opinion about Chu Feng becoming the little Lord? "


    The four Dharma protectors nodded and did not speak, but the meaning was quite obvious, that is, Chu Feng became the young master, and they firmly disagreed.


    The demon lord laughed and pointed to the grandchildren of the four families: "I know what you are thinking. Today I will be the master. Who can surpass Chu Feng, your grandson?"


    "Well, today he is the little Lord of the temple of King Wu. If you accept it, you will fight. If you don''t accept it, you will be honored."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2336

    The devil''s words, directly take the way of survival of the fittest.


    The four Dharma protectors all frowned, and the demon lord dared to say such words, which indicated that he must have strong confidence in Chu Feng, but there were upper gods in the back of the four people. Three months ago, Chu Feng was only the superior God of the devil way, and even Feitian could not reach the God of creation.


    Where does the devil''s confidence come from?


    Yuwen Laozu thought about it and said with a smile: "don''t be angry. What about the Tibetan master? Why didn''t the Tibetan master appear when such a big thing happened


    Then we found that the Tibetan master, as one of the vice hall masters, did not appear. According to the truth, the Tibetan master must have appeared in the temple of King Wu.


    "Master will not come!"


    At this time, in the sky fell a statue, the powerful one is Damar.


    When people looked at him, Dama bowed and said, "Master said that he was not in the ordinary world, and he was not willing to interfere with all these things. As long as the king of Wu determined something, he would support him."


    Support, that is to say, agree that Chu Feng became the little Lord of the temple of King Wu.


    The four Dharma protectors'' looks were even worse than at the beginning, because at the beginning of the temple of King Wu, besides what Lu Wan had said, there was an unwritten regulation.


    If both the two vice hall masters of King Wu''s temple agree to support one person, then that person will be the next one. Now both Tibetan Lord and demon lord support Chu Feng to become a minor leader. Their opinions are dispensable.


    "I thought the Tibetan master would not make a statement."


    The demon lord laughed, and his eyes jokingly glanced at the four old friends. It can also be said that the four old opponents: "now the Tibetan master has sent his apprentice to express his position. Do you have any opinions? Maybe you can go to Zun God. It''s just that Zun hasn''t seen anyone recently, so you can''t find it. "


    With a little bit of crazy momentum, everyone except the four Dharma protectors felt suffocating: "so, I won''t even give you an opportunity. From this moment on, Chu Feng is the young master of King Wu''s temple. As for the ceremony, it doesn''t need to be held."


    "Chu Feng, if you don''t come out at this time, when will you wait?"


    Chu Feng in the temple?


    All of them were shocked and looked into the temple. At first, they all thought that it was the demon lord who issued the order of King Wu. But they never thought that Chu Feng was in the temple. Did he really not die when he fell into the sea of hell?


    All four old guys looked a little shocked.


    At that time, they joined hands to put Chu Feng into the Ming sea. In order to find out what Chu Feng had and to determine whether Chu Feng was alive or dead, they all went down to the sea for a few minutes. Even they could not resist the resentment and erosion contained in the sea.


    How could Chu Feng, who was only a superior God, resist the erosion of the underworld sea?


    In the public''s question, a figure suddenly stood next to the Demon Lord. Who could not be Chu Feng?


    When the four Dharma protectors saw Chu Feng, their eyes were similar to each other in passing the haze and killing opportunities. With the help of LV Wan''s lack of care, they attacked Chu Feng twice in order to kill him. They thought Chu Feng would surely die after entering the underworld sea, but they didn''t want to die, and came to the temple of King Wu.


    All of them scolded the people who guarded the secret place of morning light in their hearts. They were all rubbish, and they were even sent to the temple of King Wu by Chu Feng.


    If Chu Feng didn''t come to King Wu''s temple, they could kill Chu Feng as much as they wanted. But now Chu Feng came to King Wu''s temple, and even the demon lord even threw out King Wu''s edict, it means that they still want to fight Chu Feng on the surface, which is impossible.


    In the end, their efforts were in vain. The four people were not very happy, and some of them were inexplicable. They just thought that the world in front of them was restless. It was a sign that Lu Wan had lost his life. The four old guys did not think about it any more.


    How can the taboo exist in the world of Wu Feng Mie?


    The Demon Lord didn''t pay attention to what the people were thinking. He raised his hand and gathered a light in the sky: "from today on, you are the little Lord of the temple of King Wu. You can exercise the power of the temple master. No matter it is the core of the temple or the power under the jurisdiction of the four Dharma protectors, you can transfer it at will. If you violate it, there will be no amnesty."


    Then the light swept over the Chu wind, and then everyone felt the same breath as the beginning of King Wu''s holy orders in Chu Feng''s body. They knew that this was the demon lord who had determined the identity of Chu Feng.


    However, if the Demon Lord has no opinion and the Tibetan master has no opinion, then their four Dharma protectors will not have the right to refute. It is inevitable that Chu Feng will become the little Lord. When he thinks that Chu Feng can play them with justice in the future, the four Dharma protectors are in a bad mood.


    And they are sure that Chu Feng already knew that the four strong masked men were them. How could Chu Feng think that nothing had happened? And even if Chu Feng didn''t do anything, they wouldn''t do it.


    Because Chu Feng is a taboo, is a demon God, indicating the end of a big era, which they can not accept, do not want to be knocked down from the altar!Feeling the power of all his limbs, Chu Feng closed his eyes and felt it. This is not the power to improve his cultivation, but a power to control. His mouth has a funny smile. The headache problem these days can be solved.


    Because the power that the Demon Lord gave him just now is the power of the border, and the power to control all the boundaries in the temple of King Wu.


    With his hands lifted up gently and his eyes slightly fixed, the border that covered the temple state directly disappeared. Not only that, but also the boundaries of the territory where the four Dharma protectors were located also disappeared.


    The corners of his mouth raised a faint smile: "this is in the state of King Wu''s temple. There should be no boundary. Let the world look at it. There are four families in the temple of King Wu!"


    All of them scolded, and the four old fellows could not be too ugly. The boundaries of King Wu''s temple were made by Lu Wan at the beginning. In this world, only two people can control it. One is Lu Wan, and the other is the king of Wu who never appeared.


    Now King Wu has made chufeng a little master. He has not only handed over the control power of King Wu''s temple to chufeng. Now only the scepter of King Wu is left, and Chu Feng is almost the master of the temple of King Wu.


    What worries them most is the disappearance of the border, so that the place where they are will become unguarded targets. If Chu Feng retaliates bloody, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    However, Chu Feng has now determined the identity of the little master, and no matter how much dissatisfaction he has in his heart, he can only curse Chu Feng for not dying.


    Chu Feng also knew that the people of the four families hated him, but he didn''t care at all. His eyes leaped over the four elders in front of him and looked at situ Twilight cloud standing behind him. Beside him, there was a man who looked similar to him. The powerful cultivation of the upper God seemed to be situ Muyun''s father, situ Liming!


    When situ Twilight cloud saw Chu Feng appear, he had already stretched his body. Now he saw Chu Feng looking at himself, his face was a little ugly, because what was rolling on Chu Feng was the breath of the God of martial arts. This was the first time he saw Chu Feng, but he knew that Chu Feng had the heart to kill himself.


    At the moment, Chu Feng suppressed the power of taboo and martial arts to the upper gods, so as to make the four families despise them, because only when they despised, they would make stupid behavior.


    The corner of his mouth raised a faint smile: "situ Dashao, this is the first time that I and you face each other. Hello!"


    All the people present know that there was a time when Chu Feng''s mother, Shangguan yingyue, was taken in by situ Twilight cloud, which led to a crisis in the Shangguan family. Now Chu Feng directly points out situ Twilight cloud. We all know what it means.


    In the past, situ Muyun was unable to oppress Shangguan yingyue. Now, when Shangguan yingyue''s son Chu Feng returns, the superior God of both magic and martial arts is the little master of the temple. Situ Muyun is in danger!


    Situ Twilight cloud looks ugly change a few times, do not say a word, but bowed his head there, eyes full of haze color, there are thick murders.


    Chu Feng did not make up his mind what to do with situ Twilight cloud on such an occasion. Some things were well known to all, but they were not broken, so it would not hinder them to speak peacefully on the surface.


    Raising his head, Chu Feng''s eyes passed over the faces of everyone present and deeply remembered them. Finally, he fell on the four Dharma protectors and said, "from today on, Chu Feng has become the young master of King Wu''s temple. I believe that the people present are not satisfied with it, but it is useless to refuse."


    Chu Feng went on to say, "hold on, prepare well, and open the five forbidden areas. This is a troubled time. I am ready to fight against the evil people and maintain the peace and stability of the modern world."


    "Well prepared by the four families, then you will be the strength I rely on. I hope the hidden world will organize the strongest army for me before big comparison. Ben Shao mainly fights against the wild demon domain!"


    When the new official took office, everyone guessed that Chu Feng''s most wanted estimate was to weaken the rights of the four big families, but now he did not. He just wanted to fight against the wild demon territory and create a balance among the five forbidden areas.


    It''s so good, so much love?


    But the next moment they knew that Chu Feng had already moved their hearts and killed them: "it is said that there is an army of hidden gods in the temple, which are respectively controlled by four families. Then they will bring this army to see the young master. Now I am tired, let''s go!"


    Turning around, Chu Feng walked into the temple. The Demon Lord didn''t pay attention to all this. He just stood aside with a smile. He liked to see Chu Feng''s domineering posture. He also knew that Chu Feng was oppressed too badly. Now the appearance of Chu Feng is to take the four families to open a knife, and it is a heavy knife.


    The hidden God army is a powerful army composed of a group of people who have the most potential to become strong in the divine realm. They are respectively controlled by four families. However, once the temple requests it, the four families should hand it over unconditionally.


    From the beginning of the new era to now, the army of the hidden gods has been privatized by the four families. How can it be handed over?Chu Feng is looking for the most convincing excuse to kill the four families.


    The demon lord understood the truth. The four Dharma protectors and even the rest of them knew that there was no conflict on the surface. All of them left with a gloomy face. How could the army of the hidden gods be handed over to Chu Feng?


    That is the foundation for the four families to settle down, and the foundation for the four families to expand their territory and control the hidden world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2337

    Chu Feng did not die, and to the temple of King Wu, which itself has been a shocking thing, because Chu wind unexpectedly fell into the sea of the dead.


    But when they knew that Chu Feng not only did not die, he came to the temple of King Wu, and even became the young master of the temple, and stood on the top of the hidden world at one stroke. The news aroused the movement of the whole hidden world. The first reaction was impossible.


    However, no matter how impossible, the fact is that in front of them, Chu Feng didn''t die, and became the little Lord of the temple of King Wu.


    There is also a rumor that Chu Feng wants to take the four families and control the whole temple of King Wu. He himself is waiting for the last round of the hidden world big competition to come. All of us want to see what Chu Feng will do and whether he really wants to take the four families down and actually control the temple of King Wu.


    For these things, Chu Feng, who was already in the temple of King Wu, didn''t feel much about it. It seemed that he didn''t care at all, which made people curious.


    At the time when these news spread, night was coming quietly at the edge of a marsh far away from King Wu''s temple, but there were four powerful gods of creation.


    It''s the four Dharma protectors in King Wu''s temple, but they all cover up their breath tonight, which makes people unable to capture them at all, and the look on each face is not very good.


    "What now?"


    The latest speaker was elder situ, and his face became blue and blue: "Chu Feng, the wolf calf, must know that we were going to kill him at the beginning. Now he has not taken the initiative to point out those things, but asked us to hand over the hidden God army. This is forcing us to rebel."


    The other three did not show too much expression, because they knew that among the big families, the most anxious was the situ family.


    At the beginning, Shangguan yingyue and Yihong became the double pride of the hidden world. Relying on his strong talent in the generation at that time, situ Muyun also stepped into the God of nature, so he proposed to the Shangguan family.


    Finally, after Shangguan yingyue escaped, he let situ Laozu wreak havoc on the Shangguan family. After that war, the Shangguan family was in name, no longer the temple elder, and its mainstay was also lost. In addition, the suppression of the four families, the Shangguan family did not show any amazing performance over the years.


    Therefore, if Chu Feng retaliates, the situ family will bear the brunt, and the other three people are naturally not in a hurry.


    The appearance of situ Laozu was rough, and he seemed to have developed limbs and a simple mind, but his heart was like a mirror. Seeing three old friends without saying a word, he sneered: "if it had not been for the Tibetan Lord, I would have nearly destroyed the Shangguan family. The hatred between Chu Feng and our situ family is indeed deeper than that of your family."


    "But don''t forget what kind of person Chu Feng is."


    Raising his hand to the sky, situ Laozu raised his voice and said, "he is a taboo. He is a demon. It is said that in the dragon gate of the world, both the old brothers of the demon lord and the old group of overlord heaven were washed back and forth by Chu Feng. Do you think we can be alone?"


    Situ Laozu shook his head: "no, absolutely can''t be alone. Chu Feng has the heart of a king. What he wants is the obedience of the whole world. No one is allowed to threaten his rule."


    "Now that he wants the four of us to hand over the army, he is forcing us to rebel, isn''t it obvious? It''s hard for us to face it alone


    The ancestors of the other three families were also a little embarrassed when they were said by situ Laozu.


    Although the four people seem to have one heart, they are only superficial. If they can, everyone wants to kill each other. But now we can''t deny that situ Laozu is right. Because Chu Feng has not died, they have already stood on a front line. Either they are defeated by Chu Feng one by one, or they can only rebel.


    Although the hidden God army was built at the beginning of the temple, it has always been under the control of their four families. After so many years, the former army was still the force of the temple, so the present army is the private army of the four families.


    Chu Feng now said that he would fight against the barbarian demon domain and ask them to hand over the army of potential gods. In fact, he knew that they could not hand it over, and deliberately found an excuse to do things.


    This point, these old monsters are very clear, Chu Feng is not good, good people do not come!


    Yuwen old ancestor chuckled: "what good policy does brother situ have? It is inevitable for Chu Feng to become a little Lord. This is the rule of the temple. The two vice hall masters nodded, that is, we can''t refute it. "


    The eastern ancestors and Huyan ancestors also nodded. If there was more land, they would oppose to let Chu Feng become the little Lord of the temple. However, when the demon lord and Tibetan master nodded, they had no right to speak at all.


    "Don''t you have time?"


    With a meaningful smile, situ Laozu said, "when we worshipped God and accepted us as our disciples, we handed some things to ten of us. Over the years, although only four of us were left dead and disabled, and the old Shangguan would not help us, it should be more than enough to deal with a Chu Feng, or even a demon lord Tibetan Lord?"


    Hearing the speech, the other three people all had a strange look in their eyes. They seemed to know what situ Laozu meant. They all looked unnatural. That method was indeed a good one, which could not be stopped by Chiyou and other powerful people in the demon domain.But in that case, there will be a flood of blood.


    "Why, hesitant?"


    Seeing the look of the three old friends, situ Laozu knew what they were thinking. He said coldly: "don''t be naive. If we do this, we still have a little time. If we let Chu Feng grow up, we will be really finished. As long as we do this, we can reverse our disadvantages and let the temple of King Wu disappear in the world. Isn''t this what we always think £¿¡±


    Huyan, Dongfang and Yuwen all narrowed their eyes. The words of situ Laozu really touched their hearts, which they had been longing for. However,,,,


    Laozu Huyan said: "respect God?"


    "She?" Situ Laozu sneered and showed a slight disdain: "if it was at the beginning, I would do things carefully because of her existence, but some time ago, the world was restless and revered God must be lost. Now she has no time to think about her own things, let alone our affairs?"


    "So we don''t need too much consideration at all. When the temple of King Wu is destroyed and the gods are respected, our world will come."


    The picture depicted by situ Laozu is very good, and it is indeed what they think in their hearts, but there are some things they still need to consider.


    The old Oriental ancestor, who seldom spoke, spoke faintly: "situ, what do they do?"


    Situ Laozu''s expression was stagnant, his eyebrows twisted into a rope, and then a sharp look burst into his eyes: "at the beginning of the new era, we have nothing. As long as we respect the gods and remove the hidden world from the temple of King Wu, what else should we do? For thousands of years, it will still be a prosperous world. "


    Huyan Laozu lengbuding asked: "where?"


    Situ Laozu, who was still painting a beautiful picture there, was stunned. He thought that there was something wrong in his heart.


    However, after a brief silence, situ Laozu said: "for many years, we have been working hard for it, but there are not many ways. But I think that as long as we kill Chu Feng, we can stop all that, and as long as he lives, everything will come."


    "Although we can''t be sure, it''s better to be killed by Chu Feng one by one. You should know how cruel his means are?"


    There was no doubt about Chu Feng''s methods and the bloody people present, so they didn''t object to the words of situ Laozu, but if they really did, it would be as good as what he said. If it was different from what he said, something would happen.


    It seems that there is a little hesitation for a moment, because this is a big gamble. If you win, the four families will not be in the temple of King Wu, the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord. But if you lose a little bit, the result will be that, and, completely disappear in this world, and there is no trace left.


    Situ Laozu sighed softly: "I know what you think, but we don''t have much time. If we have hope in the last fight, if we don''t fight, we can only be attacked by Chu feng''an''s disobedience. When the devil Lord and the Tibetan Lord come together, can I or we stop it?"


    "And don''t forget that Chu Feng still has the inheritor of Qisha Shengjun, as well as the demon king."


    When situ Laozu said that, the hesitant color on the other three faces gradually became firm. However, Laozu Huyan also raised a question: "we really only have this way to carry out it, but I have two questions: who is the god worshipped, who is the lost war king, and whose hand has died?"


    Few people knew about Chu Feng''s leaving the war world. Ji Gang knew that, but they were all trapped in the demon world by Chu Feng. The four old guys couldn''t think about it, because they were suppressed by Lu Wan and never left the hidden world.


    "It doesn''t really matter."


    When everyone couldn''t figure it out, Yuwen said with a smile: "it''s estimated that the God is lonely for thousands of years, so she gave her life. These are also possible. What she doesn''t want us to know, we can''t find out. As for the war king who left behind in the war world, it''s a good thing for us to die. After all, he is the inheritor. In addition, the goddess doesn''t need to be considered. Her duties are doomed to her The law is hard on us


    Situ Laozu and others nodded, and Yuwen was right. These things are not very important now, but Laozu Huyan said with a smile: "well, under the hell sea is the underworld, only the God can shuttle back and forth. It''s not that she saved Chu Feng and committed herself to him?"


    Originally, it was just an unintentional remark, but when it came to the point, the rest of the people straightened up, and a dignified expression appeared on the rude face of situ Laozu: "if that''s the case, we need to do that. Let''s go. We''re not afraid of 10000, just in case, otherwise we will die."


    The other three also realized this possibility and quickly left the swamp. In the end, Chu Feng died, King Wu''s temple collapsed, or their family was destroyed.


    Shortly after they left, a graceful figure appeared in the void. Lu Wan looked at the night with clear eyes and sighed softly, "what if you know what you are doing now is just to help Chu Feng prove the truth?"


    Cold wind blowing, 3000 hair with the wind, snow white, elegant!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2338

    The next morning, when everyone thought that the four families would choose to rebel and would not hand over the army, a surprising news came out.


    The four families sent the four tokens of the qianshen army to the temple and handed them to Chu Feng. They were willing to hand over the army. People who knew the news were stunned. How could it be?


    Yesterday, when they knew that Chu Feng was going to be the little Lord of the temple, all the four families were still against it. How could it be that after one night, the four families were willing to hand over the army of potential gods, and they took the initiative to send the token to Chu Feng''s hand. People who knew the news did not know what to say.


    However, for the four families, they are also confused. They can''t understand why the ancestor handed over the army of the hidden gods. Don''t they know that those people are the top and strong people in the God kingdom?


    And in the temple, Chu Feng sat on the throne and looked at the four tokens placed in front of him, frowning deeply.


    It has been two hours since the token was sent to him, but Chu Feng just sat there without saying a word. Dongfang Yun was standing beside him. Although he didn''t know what Chu Feng was thinking, he didn''t disturb Chu Feng. Just looking at the four tokens, how could the four families be so cheerful?


    As for the demon lord, after solving the problem yesterday, he left with Dama and Longbo, and gave the temple and the world in the temple to Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng only stayed in the temple and did not go to the legendary world of King Wu.


    He had been staring at the four tokens in front of him until about noon when Chu Feng broke the silence with a sigh: "I still want to suppress the four big families in a proper way. Now it seems that it is no good."


    "These old guys are smart enough to bend and stretch. They are not comparable to the elders of Longmen at the beginning."


    Chu Feng proposed yesterday that he would fight against the wild demon domain, and that the four clans should mobilize the qianshen Legion. The purpose was to force the four families to revolt. Because the qianshen army had been controlled by the four families for so many years, it had already lost its original loyalty. According to the truth, the four families would never hand them over.


    And now the token is placed in front of him, so that Chu Feng''s plan has to temporarily run aground.


    "Isn''t it good to hand it in?"


    Seeing Chu Feng not happy at all, but frowning deeply, Dongfang Yun asked in a puzzled way: "in this way, you will have a lot of strength in your hand. In the future, whether you fight against the spirit world or the wild demon domain, you will have at least a large army in your hand."


    "Not good!" Chu Feng shook his head and said coldly: "the token is just a symbol, which can''t represent anything. If their hearts are not loyal to me, with a token and without a token, it is the same. As long as the four families give an order, they will still turn their spearheads to attack me."


    "And I really want to form an army, and I don''t need these people. I am willing to form a group of Shenjing army at any time. So I just want to force them to rebel, but they are so resourceful that I can''t do anything about it!"


    Dongfang Yun nodded suddenly. Yesterday, they thought that chufeng had other purposes. But when I heard Chu Feng say that, he knew that his idea had a little deviation.


    He asked, "what do you do now? Can''t you do it if they don''t rebel?"


    Chu Feng said with a bitter smile, "how do you want me to do it? What are they guilty of? "


    Dongfang Yun was stunned, and immediately understood the meaning of Chu Feng. They all knew that the person who started to attack Chu Feng was the four Dharma protectors, but others didn''t know. If they attacked the four Dharma protectors, they would be accused of one emperor and one courtier, which was not conducive to Chu Feng''s subsequent control of the hidden world.


    Therefore, Chu Feng asked them to hand over the qianshen army in order to force them to rebel. However, they did not do so. Instead, they surrendered the qianshen army according to Chu Feng''s will. In a sense, it seems to be obedient. But in fact, those people have no loyalty to Chu Feng, but in the eyes of outsiders, it is not the same.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Chu Feng could not attack the four families, because others did not know how to hide their gratitude and resentment. If he did, he would be accused.


    Rubbing his head, Chu Feng felt a burst of depression in his heart. He wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to overthrow the four big families in an open and aboveboard way. It seems that it is no good. Otherwise, he will not be able to get the support of hundreds of millions of creatures in the hidden world, which is not conducive to the control of the hidden world. When he reaches this level of strength, he has to learn from famous people.


    Heavily exhaled a breath: "it seems that only to let them first rustle, I do not believe that they will always be so honest, sooner or later let them show their tail, and then one by one cut off their heads."


    Dongfang Yun smiles bitterly. Now Chu Feng is like a prince who ascended the throne in ancient times. He would like to kill those who had done harm to him before he was not on the throne. However, in order to ensure the rule, Dongfang Yun still understands that mood.


    But now understand his mood, Oriental rhyme also has no good suggestions, think of Qingdi, asked: "that, Qingdi how to do?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "I know where she is. Tonight I will take her back and kill Yuwen family. But before that, you can send a message. By the way, you can release the portrait of Qingdi, saying that Qingdi is the woman of the young master. Now I don''t know where she is. Those who know it will be rewarded! There is no amnesty for those who hide! ""The boundaries of the four families have been removed by me. Yuwen Hualong can only wait to be killed by me tonight."


    Oriental rhyme looks a Zheng: "can too fierce?"


    Chufeng to save Qingdi back, but Yuwen Hualong to kill, Dongfang Yun feel a little impulsive meaning, this will only intensify the contradiction?


    "That''s what I want." Chu Feng already had a plan in mind, and his eyes twinkled with brilliance and murder: "unexpectedly, the four families cooperate with me so much that they don''t give me the chance to frame up their rebellion. Then I will seize the opportunity to kill their people and make them unbearable. I don''t believe that the people of the four families are upright people."


    "Next, as long as I have a chance, I will kill their people and choose to kill them in the divine realm. As long as the truth is hard enough, they will resist, that is rebellion."


    Dongfang Yun''s mouth twitched. Knowing that Chu Feng could not kill the four families with his original plan, he prepared to use cruel means to stimulate the four families to rebel. He shook his head slightly. He was also glad that Chu Feng and Chang''e finally reconciled. Otherwise, according to Chu Feng''s personality, Chang''e would surely suffer.


    Just at this time, a powerful man came into the temple outside and said respectfully, "little Lord, there is a masked woman outside asking to see you!"


    Masked woman?


    Chu Feng thought of Lu Wan for the first time, but then thought it impossible. If it was Lu Wan, she would come in by herself and would not ask for a report: "who is it?"


    "I don''t know!" The strong man of the temple replied, "but she said it was your old friend. She was poisoned and her accomplishments were damaged. It was you who helped her remove the body toxin."


    Chu Feng Leng for a moment, in the mind is whirling these information, slowly stood up: "bring her in."


    Chu Feng already knows who it is. There is only one person who is poisoned in the hidden world or he helps clear the toxin. That is Yihong. He and his mother Shangguan yingyue are good sisters. Chu Yihong.


    Let Dongfang Yun go down first and want to see what Yihong is doing. If there is no accident, situ Muyun is still looking for her all over the world. At this time, she appears, which is certainly not a simple matter.


    After a while, the powerful man of the temple came in with a masked woman. Although she could not see the face, Chu Feng knew that there was nothing wrong with her figure. The person who came was Yihong. She took a light look at this gorgeous woman. Chu Feng''s heart was different.


    Let the strongman of the temple go down. Only he and Yihong are left in the hall. Chu Feng also smiles and says, "aunt Yihong, I didn''t expect that you are also in the temple world. I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    It has been more than half a year since Yihong appeared once in the ice blade snow field.


    Yihong took off the veil on his face and revealed his face that could be licked by countless men on his knees. He walked to the front of Chu Feng, with his mouth slightly tilted, and sketched out a funny arc: "Chu Feng, how can I feel that you are a pervert?"


    Chu Feng sniffed the natural fragrance of Yihong, stepped back and opened a little distance from the woman who could stimulate men''s desire. He touched his nose and said with a smile, "well, you seem to have misunderstandings about me?"


    "Yes, have I misunderstood you?" Yi Hong asked.


    Chu Feng''s old face is red. He deliberately called aunt Yihong, who wanted to avoid embarrassment at the beginning. He didn''t want to lean on Wang yet.


    However, there was a misunderstanding at that time. One was that Yihong didn''t speak clearly enough and not fast enough. The other was that Chu Feng lost his patience when he heard that Yihong was the wife of situ Muyun. In a word, this misunderstanding is possible.


    Chu Feng is not the kind of people who don''t recognize the account when they put on their pants. He certainly won''t dishonor his account.


    She sat down and drew a little distance from her and said, "you know what happened at that time. However, I was a bit impulsive, but I didn''t go to all of them. You don''t want me to be responsible for you, do you? My mother and you are good sisters. Isn''t that good? "


    Yi Hong covered his mouth with a smile and patted Chu Feng: "smelly boy, I don''t expect you to be in charge. Today I come to see you, there is a thing, I want to send you something."


    Chu Feng looked at Yihong and laughed: "hungry?"


    "Go!" Yi Hong was used to Chu Feng''s way of saying this, and pushed him to say: "yihongxuan''s withdrawal from Nancheng, together with the world I built a thousand years ago, is also a powerful force. Although I am the only one who is a strong God, I can still charm men. I believe that my people can still do it."


    "I am a woman, and I am not fit for the cruel struggle of the hidden world. Young master of the temple, I am going to give you all these things, even myself, under your feet, will you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2339

    Chu Feng followed Yihong to leave the temple, just let Dongfang Yun stay in the temple, if there is anything, contact him.


    As for Yihong, Chu Feng doesn''t know what she is going to do, but make sure she doesn''t have the heart to harm people.


    No one knows that they left the temple. They have been leaving the holy city and heading for the southeast. They can see many powerful warriors everywhere. By contrast, the base number is still above the Xuanyuan family. If compared with the four major forces in the past, they will not know how many streets they have broken.


    As the journey went by, Chu Feng hardly saw any martial arts in the period of natural anger. Most of them were semi divine, and many were strong men who were close to the divine realm.


    I don''t know how far they flew. After about an hour or so, they stopped in a remote place with only a few villages around them, and it seemed that there were not many people.


    "Here?"


    Chu Feng takes a look and finds nothing special. Yihong says that the world she created is in this place. However, under the observation of her left eye, there is no hidden entrance to the world around her. She pretends not to know.


    Yi Hong Wanyue smile: "of course not here, stop just want to tell you something."


    All of them have been flying fast for more than an hour, but they haven''t arrived yet. Chu Feng calculates the distance from King Wu''s temple. He still has the wings of magic light. Without the wings of magic light, even the God of creation would not have arrived here in more than an hour.


    It would take a day or even two or three days to change into a middle God and a lower God. I wonder what Yihong wants to say to himself.


    Yihong looked at chufeng without asking, but with a smile, he pointed to a village in the distance and said, "once your mother and I met in that village. At that time, I didn''t make a big breakthrough in lingyunzong, so I went to Zhongzhou. By chance, I entered Xuanyuan secret land, and even came here."


    "When I came to this village, your mother had lived here for many years. I also found out that she was a powerful person in the divine realm. Later, I knew her and became a sister."


    Hearing this, the mother once lived in many places, Chu Feng''s eyes were more soft: "can you take me to have a look?"


    Yihong knew that Chu Feng was going to visit the place where he had lived. He nodded: "I had such a meaning."


    two people went as like as two peas in the village, surrounded by guardrails. The Chu wind looked at the whole pastoral style, and it was the same as the world that was seen at the time of the day. Chu Feng could be sure that this place was where the Shangguan Ying Yue had been.


    After a look at it, he asked, "according to the truth, no one has lived for thousands of years. Why is it still spotless, like a new one?"


    "The villagers love your mother very much." Yihong''s eyes also showed the color of memory, and said: "as the modern world says, there are many wicked people in poor mountains and rivers. Before your mother comes here, there is often a time of bleeding. Every village will fight for the poor cultivation resources."


    "But because your mother came, they stopped their fighting and cured many people. They loved your mother very much."


    Chu Feng frowned and looked at Yi Hong: "then why, she will leave here at last?"


    According to the situation, Shangguan yingyue even lives here. So she must adapt to and like the leisurely and quiet environment here. In this case, unless it is inevitable, Shangguan yingyue will not leave here.


    Leaning on Hong and sighing, Xu Xu came.


    After she came here to meet Shangguan yingyue, they had been together for more than ten years. However, they had never made a great breakthrough in martial arts. They agreed to leave here and went to various places in the hidden world for training. The effect was also very good. In the divine realm, they belonged to the existence of more powerful talents.


    But slowly he broke out of the name of "double pride" in the hidden world, and at that time, he attracted the attention of situ Muyun and proposed marriage to their family.


    Yi Hong took a faint look at Chu Feng and apologized a little: "at first, I proposed to wander around the hidden world. In other words, if your mother didn''t meet me, it would not have happened later."


    Yihong did not continue to say, but Chu Feng already understood her meaning, that is, the mention of wandering into the hidden world was Yihong, Shangguan yingyue was just with her, but who could have thought that it would attract the attention of situ Muyun''s fucker?


    Chu Feng sighed. Things have been going on for so many years, and a lot of unpleasant things have happened among them. Moreover, Yihong is also deeply involved in his harm. He is married by situ Twilight cloud, and his fate is no better than Shangguan yingyue.


    Yihong''s mouth twitched violently, and his heart was a bit uncomfortable. Because what Chu Feng said was too exciting, he had no choice but to look at him. Yihong didn''t know what to say. He felt that Chu Feng comforted people, hit people and uncovered scars.


    But Chu Feng said those words without any meaning, so he didn''t think about what Yihong was thinking. He went to push open the door of the wooden house. Everything inside was as bright as new. You can see at a glance that someone often took care of it.Chu Feng didn''t know what had happened before, but when someone loved his mother like this, his heart was still very happy. This shows that in the hidden world, there are still some people who know how to be grateful. Not all of them are ungrateful.


    Quietly looked for a while, Yi Hong did not come in to disturb him.


    After a while, Chu Feng came out of the house: "let''s go!"


    A lot of things have passed away. Proper sentimentality is OK, but it is not advisable to immerse myself in such sentimentality: "my mother has left the world. What I can do is not to remember her past, but to fulfill her wish, kill situ Twilight cloud and destroy the situ family."


    I thought you had forgotten


    Chu Feng is stunned. He looks at Yihong and gradually understands. It seems that Yi Hong deliberately went to find him today. He is worried that he will not investigate the affairs of situ family after he becomes the young master of the temple.


    When she came to her, she raised her hand and touched her face. She jokingly said, "for you, I certainly would not be like this. After all, I put a green cap on situ Twilight cloud, but it was my mother. Before she died, she still wanted me to avenge her. So don''t think about it. I have no good heart. I always remember it, but it''s not the time."


    "But thank you for reminding me that I have never forgotten this matter. Now I want to know how to make the situ family regret it."


    Yihong did not retreat because Chu Feng stroked his face. Instead, he raised his head and looked at him. He looked directly at him, but did not say a word.


    Chu Feng was a little unnatural by her, put down his hand and asked, "Why are you looking at me like this?"


    "I''m thinking about a problem." Relying on Hong''s smile, his eyes were staring at Chu Feng and said, "a very important question. Although it was a misunderstanding at the beginning, I was thinking, if you had a chance, would you come back to me?"


    Chufeng had no idea that Yihong was thinking of such a problem. After a moment of helplessness, he turned to look inside the house, raised his hand and closed the door: "if you don''t seduce me, I will never take the initiative. How to say that you and my mother are also sworn sisters, playing once can be said to be an accident, playing twice is my moral corruption."


    Yihong pondered a smile, went forward and took Chu Feng''s hand. When he could go, he also whispered in his ear: "actually once or twice, you have been morally corrupt. Can''t you deny that you were on it, not your mother''s sister-in-law?"


    Chu Feng wry smile helpless, this is a fact that can''t be changed. He took Yihong''s hand close to himself, put his arm around her waist, and instantly went to the distance. He also said, "at least, we can''t do it again."


    About half an hour after crossing the void again, Chu Feng embraces Yihong and falls on a quiet island in the center of the lake. The surrounding scenery is beautiful and very quiet, and there is also the rendering of the fragrance of birds and flowers, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Yihong walked up to the front of the lake. When he raised his hands, the lake in front of him slowly came out of the ripples. Finally, a whirlpool was formed, flashing a faint green light.


    "This is my entrance to the world."


    Yihong turned to look at Chu Feng, revealing a subtle playfulness: "from my creation up to now, you will become the first man to go in, don''t you feel very honored?"


    Thinking that it was a common place in the country of daughters, Chu Feng was also a little embarrassed. No matter how powerful a man was, he would not calm down in the face of a world full of women. He went to Yihong and looked at the world entrance: "I''m very curious about two questions."


    "It''s all women, how do they reproduce, and do you really want to submit to me?"


    Yi Hong''s white eyes rolled and chufeng glanced: "they''re just in there. It doesn''t mean they won''t come out. Can we find a man to vaccinate? The boy will give it to the man, and the daughter will take it away, OK? "


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded and thought it was the same daughter country as the journey to the West. After drinking the spring water, he would give birth to a child: "well, do you really want to have a good one?"


    This is a world that has been built for more than a thousand years. Although it is not a perfect world, it can not evolve itself. However, there must be amazing details for thousands of years of reproduction. Yihong gives what he says. Chu Feng thinks it is a bit unreliable.


    "Doubt my intentions?" Yihong saw through Chu Feng''s mind, patted his head in a melancholy way and looked at the green light entrance: "if you think so, I will be very sad. Just as I and Si Tu Ya and Si Xiang said, women in the strong world can''t protect themselves unless they go to the point of respecting God and Chang''e


    "And you can give me such a guarantee, you can give me such a guarantee to the women in the world, so what about surrender to you?"


    "In other words, I want to get your protection, I want to get your protection, and I hope you can avenge me, but you won''t let me pay for it, right? Although I won''t mind, once is on, twice is also stab! "


    Chu Feng coughed gently to cover up his embarrassment: "let''s go, maybe I can arrange a better place for you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2340

    Directly into the water channel overflowing with green light, Chu Feng and Yihong came to another world in the blink of an eye, a poetic and picturesque place.


    Standing on a floating island, Chu Feng looks at the world in front of him, and his mood is obviously relaxed. In the face of beauty, few people are willing to think about dark things. At the moment, Chu Feng''s heart is like this.


    In front of us is a world of water. At a glance, it is water. Countless small islands are suspended on it, forming an island world.


    Aestheticism, ethereal, and a kind of harmony that is hard to feel in the outside world.


    "I like nothing more than water


    Yihong stood by Chu Feng''s side, looked at him gently, and then said, "so when I was with your mother at that place, I came to build this world. Water is everything in this world. It has evolved for thousands of years. We all live on a small island where birds are singing and flowers are fragrant. We work at sunrise and stop at the end of the day."


    Chufeng used to think that Yihong was a woman of all kinds and charms. But seeing the independent world in front of her, Chu Feng knew that she didn''t know enough about Yihong.


    She may be a woman who stimulates men''s hormone secretion all the time, but what she yearns for inside is a kind of quietness. Unfortunately, her name is Chu Yihong. From the moment she was born, she was doomed to be extraordinary in her life.


    Moreover, she is also a strong God. In the hidden world of the strong and the weak, it is difficult to achieve the kind of quiet she wants in her heart. Building this world is nothing but a little bit of heart sustenance relying on Hong.


    Probably understand what Yihong thinks, Chu Feng can''t say sympathy, but at least there is some pity in his heart. It''s hard to be a woman, but it''s more difficult to be a powerful woman in the hidden world.


    Take a deep breath and ask, "have all the people you took here?"


    Yihong nodded and replied, "Yi Hongxuan''s realm and talent were OK at that time. As for the rest of the realms, they were not very strong and safe, so most of them left by themselves. So far, you are the first man to enter here. Are you very honored?"


    Chu Feng coughs gently, feeling the faint breath in the air. This is definitely the real version of the daughter country. How many women do not know, but it is absolutely terrible.


    Yihong also did not continue to tease Chu Feng, a smile: "go, I have not told them my decision before I go out, but I think, with your ability, want to conquer a group of women, should be not difficult."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping in his heart. This sentence of Yihong is too ambiguous and powerful. How to conquer a group of women?


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng followed Yihong to the southeast. Along the way, he saw many small islands and some people boating on the water. It was like a fisherman''s life on an isolated island. It was hard to see such a scene in the hidden world. It was really not easy for a woman to create such a world.


    Before long, Chu Feng and Yi Hong landed on a slightly larger island. They found that they were almost the same as yihongxuan in Nancheng at that time. The only difference was that there were no men here, and there was no need for women to serve men.


    Just after falling down, situ Ya with four incense has come up, five different styles of women standing not far away, respectful voice.


    But everyone''s eyes to Chu Feng are not the same, but there is a kind of surprise, that is, how Yi Hong brought Chu Feng over.


    Yihong didn''t explain too much, so that the five people didn''t need to be polite. They took Chu Feng''s arm and walked inside. The people around were even more surprised. They didn''t understand what Yihong was going to do.


    In a quiet courtyard, Yihong took Chu Feng and sat on the throne with himself. Facing situ Ya and thought, he said softly, "let the people around me go down first. I want to talk to you about something."


    Situya nodded to let everyone around him go down temporarily. When he returned, he closed the door and saw Chu Feng and Yihong sitting there. Situ Ya was curious, but he didn''t ask for any questions. When he saw Chu Feng, he could not help but think of the situation when he met for the first time. Chu Feng asked her to have a bath together!


    "You''ve followed me for at least a thousand years, so I won''t talk nonsense."


    Yihong glanced over their faces, stood up and said, "at present, the hidden world has changed greatly, the situation is tense and changeable. Although we are far away from the places where there are disputes, we may not be able to be alone. Moreover, all the sisters have been here for so many years, I know the desire in your heart."


    Si Tu Ya and Si Xiang both listen carefully and are thinking, what''s the relationship between this and Chu Feng?


    Yihong saw that they didn''t speak, and she felt a bit uncomfortable. She had wanted to give some miserable women a place to settle down, so that they could not rely on men. However, over the years, she found that they still needed men, but they did not say so.


    With a slight sigh, he said, "from now on, I want to merge yihongxuan into fengshao flag. There will be no Pavilion master in the future, only fengshao."Seeing that situ Ya and others wanted to speak, Yihong raised his hand first: "I know what you mean, but this is in the hidden world. Anything can happen. Fengshao has now merged four forces, and has even entered the temple of King Wu to become the young master. I can protect you for a while, but in the end, I can''t protect you all. With Feng Shao, I believe he can protect you."


    "Of course, I''m just saying my decision. You can make your own decision. I won''t force anyone, but from today on, Feng Shao is respected."


    Yihong finished his decision in one breath and sat down. Chu Feng looked at her and knew that it was hard for Yihong to make such a decision. After all, it was an independent world she had built. It was only in the face of the cruel rules of the hidden world. Such a decision by Yihong was the best and wisest choice.


    However, Chu Feng did not express any opinions on this. The world of demons has evolved itself, but it needs more faith to make itself stronger. More people, more powerful hope.


    Now relying on Hong to send her world, Chu Feng naturally won''t refuse, just mutual benefit. They need protection and stability, what they need is the perfection of the world.


    Situya and Sixiang looked at each other, and they suddenly said such a decision to Yihong. They didn''t know what the situation was for a while. It can be said that it was unbelievable that Yihong wanted to lead all the people to surrender to the Chu style.


    "I''m against it!"


    But after a sudden silence, situ Ya was the first to make a voice.


    "We are also against it."


    Yi Hong smile: "why?"


    After taking a look at Chu Feng, situ Ya said, "madam, fengshao is really powerful. We are very surprised and admired by what we have done, but it doesn''t mean that we have to submit to him. I hope you can think about it again."


    Si Xiang also nodded, and their meaning was the same as that of situ ya.


    "You think less wind will bring you trouble, don''t you?"


    Yihong narrowed his eyes and saw through the thoughts of situ ya: "just, you only think that he may implicate you. Why don''t you think about it? Maybe he will create a miracle again?"


    After getting along with each other for thousands of years, Yihong was very clear about situ Ya''s ideas. If it was before, Yihong would agree with them, but this person was Chu Feng, and Yi Hong felt that such an idea was wrong.


    Situ Ya''s face changed slightly, and she bowed her head in some embarrassment. But for a moment, she nodded back and said, "madam, we are really worried that he might implicate us. As we all know, fengshao has become the little Lord of the temple of King Wu. We all know all about the four creator gods who wanted to kill fengshao, but no one dares to say so."


    "Now, with less wind, it is obvious that the living space of the four Dharma protectors should be reduced, which are the four gods of creation."


    Chu Feng did not say a word. It was Yihong''s business, and it was also the choice of situ ya. It was a good thing for them to think it through, and she would not force her to think it through.


    What''s more, they were right. The people he offended were all God of God, or God of nature standing at the top of the pyramid of the hidden world. They didn''t want to be implicated because of their submission. It was normal.


    Yi Hong took a look at Chu Feng, and then looked at situ ya: "then you say, how can you follow the wind less?"


    Situya frowned. Unexpectedly, Yihong was so firm that she surrendered to Chu Feng. She made eye contact with Si Xiang. She said, "unless Feng Shao gives us the greatest confidence and gives us the confidence that he can fight against the God of nature, otherwise, even if you expel us or even kill us, we will not submit at will."


    "The state of a superior God is more powerful than us countless, but that is the God of creation."


    No rabbit, no water!


    Chu Feng immediately understood the thoughts of the five of them. Of course, Chu Feng also understood a little. It was only on such occasions that they were embarrassed to say so, so they used his strength to stop him.


    Patting Yihong''s shoulder, Chu Feng stood up and said, "Miss situ, how do you want me to prove it?"


    Stuya thought about it, looked up and said, "with less wind, the idea of God of creation can change the world, and then fight with the power of the world. You are still a superior God, and our requirements are very simple. Unless you can change a world, then we will unconditionally surrender and change the world, and my uncle will prove that you have the strength to fight against the God of creation."


    Chu Feng pondered and laughed. It was obvious that situ Ya''s knowledge still remained when he was pursued and killed in Xuanyuan family.


    Corner of the mouth slightly cocked up: "satisfy you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2341

    The island in the middle of the lake is the island where they live.


    Chu Feng and Yi Hong, as well as situ ya, all five of them came out and stood on the edge of the island. The rest of them retreated without disturbing.


    Yihong looked at Chu Feng curiously. Only when a warrior goes to the God of creation can he change a world, and it must be his own world. If he wants to change the world of others, he must go to the realm of heaven and sage.


    But now Chu Feng is only the upper God''s realm, which is her independence and directness. How can Chu Feng be changed?


    She knew that situ Ya and his wife were trying to embarrass Chu Feng, but Chu Feng could ignore them. They had followed her for thousands of years. If she insisted, they would not object to it. But Chu Feng wanted to agree with them. Yihong couldn''t understand what was going on.


    But Chu Feng himself has chosen to agree, and Yihong is not good at saying anything at the moment, but if Chu Feng can''t do it, she will still adhere to Chu Feng.


    Because situ Ya and she can''t see clearly, Yihong herself is very clear. Chu Feng is definitely not as simple as it seems. She has an intuition that Chu Feng can definitely go to a very terrible state in the future.


    After confirming that there was no one around, stuya turned around and whispered, "if you want to change other people''s world, it seems that we are too much. We are not difficult for you. We don''t know whether you have created your own world? And an idea can change at will? "


    This is the world of Yihong. Situ Ya had seen it at the beginning, but Yihong could only be created, and then everything would be shaped and could not be changed again. Chu Feng was still a superior God. Situ Ya didn''t think Chu Feng could.


    Even if Chu Feng is, taboo!


    Chu Feng faintly smiles, knowing that situ Ya doesn''t want to regret afterwards, so he can transform his own world, but Chu Feng never thought of using his own world to make stuya submit to them.


    Gently shaking his head, fingers in the air gently draw a circle: "with this piece of the world to it, so I think you will have a little more confidence, know to follow this little Lord, do not aggrieve you."


    There was an imperceptible look of contempt in situ Ya''s eyes. She felt that Chu Feng was now trying to make a fat face, but it was a good thing for them. Naturally, situ Ya could not manage what Chu Feng wanted to do.


    "Then you come, as long as you can change the lady''s world, I, stuya, will be the first to submit to you and be a slave for life."


    Chu Feng passed by situ ya, knowing that the latter was 100% impossible.


    The corner of his mouth touched a touch of fun, and the magic light wings instantly spread behind him, and a mysterious breath filled the air.


    All of a sudden, the Chu wind soared to the top of the sky, and the mysterious breath was much stronger than it was at the beginning. It made people feel that Chu wind seemed to be swallowing the whole world.


    She didn''t know why she felt like this, but she was relieved to think that only saints could change the world of others.


    He felt that Chu Feng would not succeed, so he would be embarrassed to let them surrender.


    At this time, the Chu wind stood on the endless sky, looking at the water world below, you can feel that many people are looking at themselves.


    With his eyes closed, the demon world unfolded quietly, but it was not in situ Ya''s eyes, but outside the planet. This was what Chu Feng realized when he flew out of the universe against the Ming God. That is, when the demon world is fully unfolded, it can wrap a planet.


    On the ground, situ Ya looked at the sky, except for the subtle change of power, everything around him did not change at all, and the sarcasm of his mouth became more intense.


    Si Xiang''s face is also playful. It''s great to be able to transform one''s own world. How can we change others'' world?


    This time, even Yi Hong''s eyes were a little different, wondering whether Chu Feng was angry. He was superior to the God and felt that the world was OK. It was almost impossible to create the world, let alone change other people''s world.


    I don''t know how long it passed, Chu wind disappeared in the sky, silent, no trace can be caught.


    Situ ya did not find Chu Feng after checking for a while, and said, "can''t he do it? I''m ashamed to run away?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Yi Hong''s eyes looking at her displeasantly. Situ Ya quickly lowered her head. She found that she had neglected a problem. When she was in Nancheng, Yihong was given to by Chu Feng.


    After a while, Chu Feng still didn''t appear. Yi Hong''s heart also began to have a little bottomless. He felt that Chu Feng would not really run away?


    "I''ve been waiting."


    Just sprouting such an idea, they heard Chu Feng''s voice behind them. I don''t know when Chu Feng has already arrived behind them, with a confident smile on their faces.


    Situ Ya took a look at the sky and Chu Feng. It was reasonable that they didn''t find the trace of Chu Feng. How could she lean on Hong? She had a bad premonition in her heart.


    However, seeing the surrounding environment was still the same as at the beginning, situ Ya''s heart calmed down a lot. His sarcastic performance was not so obvious and asked, "where have you changed since the wind is less?"Chu Feng didn''t know the potential meaning of situ Ya''s words. Without any anger, he went to the front, looked up and down at situ ya, and then asked, "Miss situ, the last time you and I bathed together, I have never forgotten your body. Just now you said that if I succeed, you will be a slave for life."


    "Then I can understand, even if I want to play with your body, will you agree?"


    Situ Ya''s face suddenly turned red, and a faint sense of shame and anger emerged. However, she did say that just now, so she didn''t show her anger in her heart: "to be a slave for life is naturally to follow all the instructions of fengshao. Even if my body is yours, just... Where have you changed?"


    The rest of them also looked at Chu Feng and wondered where he had changed, what the world looked like at the beginning, and what it seemed like now?


    Chufeng sighed softly and pointed to the sky: "I changed the whole world!"


    Change the world?


    Stuya was stunned for a moment, then showed a sneer and said: "the wind is less. Although our present state is not better than you, it does not mean that we are all idiots or even blind."


    Pointing around, the sarcastic color is more intense: "the surrounding is unchangeable. How did you change the whole world? Is fengshao trying to say that you have changed the whole world in your imagination?"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and raised his mouth slightly.


    When situ Ya thought that Chu Feng was the default, he suddenly began to warm up and the temperature was slowly decreasing. His face changed slightly. He looked at Yihong for the first time and found that Yihong had done nothing. Moreover, she was a superior God, which was not enough to change a world or even her own world.


    How can the temperature drop, and it''s getting lower and lower!


    The rest of the people also found something wrong, and there were voices of surprise everywhere, because the sky and the earth began to spring up and the cold wind raged. The green water surface appeared white floating ice, and finally it completely condensed into ice. The whole world became an ice bound world, and the temperature dropped by dozens of degrees.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, as he opened his eyes, the sun in the sky slowly set down, the night came slowly in the shock of the people, until a while later, the sun hung in the sky again.


    The frozen world began to disappear. Flowers, plants, trees and other things appeared on those uninhabited islands. Even the roads connecting the islands around the lake island appeared. When everything calmed down, the scenery of the world was more beautiful than it was at the beginning.


    Silence, quiet, people did not speak, eyes are Qi Qi fell on the body of Chu Feng.


    After standing there and doing nothing, but now the world has undergone a variety of changes, all of which they want to say has nothing to do with Chu Feng, but if it''s not Chu Feng, they don''t know how to explain it clearly.


    In their silence, Chu Feng asked, "Miss situ, are you satisfied? If I''m not satisfied, I can make a change and make this water world a desolate desert


    Stu Ya swallowed her mouth, and her lips were almost broken. She asked, "how did you do it?"


    Chu breeze light smile, hand a Yang, appeared in front of a light curtain door: "follow me to go!"


    Chu Feng took the lead to go in. Yi Hong''s eyes flashed a flash of light. Knowing that Chu Feng must have done something amazing, he quickly followed in. Situ Ya and his wife looked at me and I looked at you. After hesitating for a while, they followed in, hoping to see what Chu Feng wanted to do.


    And when they all stepped in, they were shocked to find that the depth was between a high mountain, and the world relying on the Hong River was an island. There was no high mountain terrain. Where was this?


    Chu Feng stood quietly around the mountains. It was not other places, but the demon world. Yihong''s world had been integrated into the demon world by him. However, it was difficult to find these Yi Hong''s if they didn''t go to the God of creation. However, all of this is not important. What''s important is that they are all people of the demon world now.


    Turning around, his eyes fell majestically on situ Ya and Si Xiang and asked, "soon you will find that you just went out from the original exit to another world, a world I have changed."


    "Now, have I given you confidence, and can you choose to surrender?"


    Situya and Sixiang looked at each other and felt incredible about what happened in front of them. However, when Yihong coughed gently, they were unwilling, but they could only follow the promise they had made. They bowed together and waved five white lines of sight: "less wind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2342

    "How could that happen?"


    When the night comes, Chu Feng and Yi Hong reappear in the place where they start to enter, but Yi Hong is full of doubts and looks at Chu Feng asking for voice.


    In her independent world, she asked the five of them to convey the meaning of subjection to Chu Feng and deal with the next thing. But just when she was about to come out, Yihong found that she could not control the entrance and exit, but Chu Feng opened her to come out.


    This is a world closely related to her, but now she can''t control it. Yihong feels incredible.


    "Because your world is now in my world."


    It''s too difficult for Yihong to understand. Chu Feng simply replied, "I wrapped your world in my world with my own world, which is equivalent to your world that has been integrated by me just now. The entrance and exit are in my world. Except me, you can no longer control that world."


    "Of course, if you go to the realm of God of creation, you can continue to control your world."


    Yihong narrowed his eyes and stared at Chu Feng. After being silent for a while, he asked, "what do you mean, just went out from my world? Is that your world?"


    "Yes Relying on Hong is a person that can be trusted, Chu Feng has nothing to hide, gently nodding back.


    As for Yihong''s world, it has now established a special connection with the demon world. The two rely on a transmission channel to communicate with each other. However, if people in Yihong world want to go out to the outside world, they must pass through the demon world, which is also the only entrance and exit of Yihong''s world.


    It''s like an independent world parasitic in the demon world.


    But Yi Hong got the confirmation of Chu Feng. He was shocked. He tilted his head and asked, "your world?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and knew the meaning of Yihong: "you may think it''s strange, but it''s really my world, and it''s a complete world, which can evolve life by itself."


    Chu Feng''s calm words have already set off a huge wave in Yihong''s heart. A warrior can develop the most mature world when he goes to the God of creation. However, it is basically impossible to achieve perfection. Only when he reaches the realm of heaven and sages can he create a world of self-development of life. And Chu Feng,,,,


    Yi Hong asked, "are you really just the upper God?"


    "Guess!" Chu Feng smile, did not tell Yi Hong meaning, took her hand: "but it is not important, you just need to know that your choice today is right, let''s go, I still have something to do tonight."


    Yihong wanted to know, but she was not a gossip woman. She nodded gently and let Chu Feng pull him to the air directly, which was much faster than her own flying speed.


    Returning to the temple of King Wu is the time when the night dew is deep. In the temple, Dongfang Yun is waiting here for nothing. Seeing Chu Feng and Yi Hong coming back together, he goes quickly.


    "Arrange a place for Mrs. Yihong to rest."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth directly, and his eyes coldly walked toward the outside of the hall: "they can see me become a little Lord without action, then I don''t need to be polite, the minister does not oppose, the monarch forces the minister to oppose!"


    After the words fell, the eastern rhyme and Yihong had not returned to their senses. Chu Feng had disappeared directly in the temple, and even had no breath left. Only two stunned women stood there.


    The minister does not oppose, the monarch forces the minister to oppose!


    The words of Chu Feng shocked Dongfang Yun. The four Dharma protectors obviously disobeyed Chu Feng and had the heart to kill Chu Feng. However, for the sake of the overall situation, there has been no action, and even handed over the army of potential gods. However, it is impossible to end all this. Chu Feng''s current practice has also revealed his mind.


    If the four Dharma protectors do not oppose now, he will force them to do so.


    "Well, may I ask you a question?"


    Relying on Hong shaking her head, she did not go to investigate what Chu Feng wanted to do, just looked at the Oriental rhyme.


    Dongfang Yun also took back her eyes, knowing that Chu Feng must have gone to save Qingdi: "ask!"


    "Chu Feng!" Yihong took a look outside the temple, then continued: "what is his state now? Don''t misunderstand me. It''s just that the wind has changed my world today. If he is just a God, I don''t believe it."


    Oriental rhyme squints at his words and vaguely thinks of something.


    If you want to say that Chu Feng''s son of a bitch is pretending to be low-key, but he doesn''t want to affect Chu Feng''s plan, he says, "you just need to know that unless the four Dharma protectors join hands, they will not be his opponents."


    Cold light dropped a word, Oriental rhyme turned to go back: "first arrange a place for you to rest!"


    Yihong is still pondering on the words of Oriental rhyme, and some are surprised to follow up. Now the Chu wind needs four Dharma protectors to unite to oppress?


    At this time, Chu Feng has come to the Yuwen family''s territory, and his left eye is shining with a faint light to look at the ground. Yuwen''s ancestor is the God of creation, so Chu Feng has restrained all his breath, so as not to be found out that Qingdi has not yet been found, and there will be an accident.If Qingdi was directly destroyed, it would be really bad to even know that it was Yuwen Hualong''s good deeds. Without evidence and reasons, it would be bad to start. After all, this is the temple of King Wu, and Yuwen Hualong is the third generation leader of Yuwen family!


    After watching for a while, chufeng sees the floating palace. Yuwen is sitting there with an ugly look. In addition, there is a slightly older old man next to yuwenhualong. It is estimated that he is the father of Yuwen Hualong, and there are several powerful gods.


    It can be seen that Yuwen family is still very strong.


    Shielding all the breath, Chu Feng fell down quietly, and changed the space boundary with the magic God field. Even if Yuwen was the God of creation, it was difficult to find his existence.


    "Let''s all go down. Tuo and Hualong will stay."


    In the hall, Yuwen ancestor''s eyes bleakly passed Yu culture dragon''s back, said to the rest of the people.


    The rest of the Yuwen family saw that Yuwen, who was always smiling at people, didn''t look good. They bent down and left the hall one after another, leaving only Yuwen Hualong and his father, yuwentuo!


    "Hualong!"


    After a while of silence, Yuwen Laozu''s sharp eyes fixed on Yuwen Hualong, and asked, "the news released by Chu Feng today, the woman he was kidnapped, is it the one you just brought back?"


    Yu culture dragon mouth corner unnatural twitch for a while, do not know how to answer the question of Yuwen ancestor.


    On that day, he happened to meet a woman who was still the cultivation of the next God. At that time, he had a bad heart and was taken back. He also wanted to enjoy the woman well that night. He didn''t want to see the Chu wind coming on that day, but also took advantage of King Wu''s edict to take the position of the little Lord. Therefore, he delayed his starting time and prepared for things to be quiet.


    Today, Chu Feng sent out news and attached a picture, saying that his woman had been kidnapped, and the person on the portrait was the woman he had abducted. At the moment, Yuwen Hualong was nervous when he asked about it.


    Because Yuwen has more than once warned him not to attack women casually, even if those women''s background is not strong enough, but spread out, the reputation is not good.


    But when you see Qingdi, Yuwen Hualong still can''t help it and kidnaps her.


    "Silence, is that all right?"


    Yuwen Laozu showed a smile, but the smile gave a gloomy flavor: "do you know how many people Chu Feng killed for women in the modern world? He wants to kill us now, what we suffer from is that there is no excuse to worry about panic. You''d better send him an excuse directly. It''s good! "


    Meaningful words, so that Yuwen Hualong no longer dare to silence, plop a kneel on the ground, head drooping: "grandfather, I was wrong!"


    Yuwen Laozu didn''t look at Yu culture dragon, but looked up to the outside and said faintly: "I always think you are more powerful than situ Twilight cloud. As long as you put your mind on martial arts, you are even stronger than me and your father.


    After all, the time and age when you entered the divine realm was early in our life, but now I''m very disappointed. I''m really disappointed. Women are just the foil for men. And you should offend Chu Feng for a woman at this time. Do you think it''s worth it? "


    Yuwen Hualong faced his grandfather. Where did he dare to play Taiji? He said uneasily: "my grandson is wrong. I will release that woman right away. Chu Feng doesn''t know yet. As long as we do better, Chu Feng will not know."


    "Besides, the woman should not know who I am, so she doesn''t worry."


    Saying that, Yuwen Hualong caught the ridicule and playfulness in the eyes of Yuwen Laozu, and asked in his heart: "grandfather, where am I wrong?"


    Yuwen Laozu slowly stood up and went to Yuwen Hualong: "your method is feasible, but it is based on the fact that this woman has no relationship with Chu Feng at all, and Chu Feng can announce the search today, which shows that he has doubts, and those are just for people to see, so you think he does not know, that is a stupid idea."


    "And are you sure that woman really doesn''t know who you are, or do you think you''re too smart?"


    Yu culture Dragon God color a Leng, suddenly understand the meaning of Yuwen ancestor, the body more low: "grandfather express!"


    Yuwen Laozu walked to Yuwen Hualong, pulled him up from the ground, and said, "you are my grandson. I will not let you become the chess pieces of the four families of Chu Feng demonstration. Go ahead. As long as you can''t find anyone, no matter how big the doubt is, it''s empty."


    Yuwen Hualong understood the general stand up, silent left the hall, he already knew how to do.


    And all this was hidden in the Chu wind above to hear, in the boundaries of the demon world, flashing cold light in his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2343

    Irritable, depressed!


    This is the inner thought of Yuwen Hualong at the moment.


    He is the leader of the third generation of Yuwen family and the successor of the third generation. Now he is the existence of the middle God state. However, over the years, he is still alone. It is not that no woman can attract him, but the women who attract him have no divine state. More often than not, he takes those women as a tool to vent his anger.


    This time he went out and met Qingdi. He had already thought about giving birth to a child with Qingdi in any case to build the strongest person of the fourth generation. But now the meaning of Yuwen ancestor is already there, so yuwenlong is very depressed.


    Because the meaning of Yuwen ancestor is to kill Qingdi. Even if Chu Feng knows it, there is no blame. As long as there is nothing on the surface to prove, even if it is in front of King Wu, there is no fear!


    Now he wants to kill the little beauty himself. Yuwen Hualong is in a bad mood, but he doesn''t dare to disobey orders.


    On the way, Yu Wenhua dragon did not fly by. He walked slowly. Thinking about things, he had already returned to his residence. There were guards everywhere. This was what he had arranged in the past two days. Especially today, the sound of Chu wind was heard in King Wu''s temple, and yuwenlong doubled the number of guards.


    Although he looked down upon Chu Feng in his heart, it was obvious that Chu Feng was now the little Lord of the temple of King Wu and the young Lord appointed by King Wu. On the surface, he could not fight against Chu Feng at will. Otherwise, if the demon lord and Zang Zhu were to punish together, no one would be able to fight against it.


    "Let''s go down first. Don''t come here for anything."


    Yu Cultural dragon stands outside the door of the room where Qingdi is imprisoned, and his eyes are light and cold, and says to the people around him.


    The people around him didn''t say much. They retreated quickly, even those outside the house. When he felt that there was no one around, Yu Wenlong walked over and opened the door. At a glance, he saw Qingdi lying on the bed with her eyes open. Her eyes flashed with light.


    Gently shut the door back, yuwenlong walked past, a pair of eyes in Qingdi that concave and convex body to see the past.


    Although still wearing clothes, the plateau can roughly see the outline, delicate face with anger, a pair of eyes filled with murder, in such an environment, severely stimulated the hormone secretion of Yuwen Hualong.


    Just think of Qingdi is about to be killed by himself, Yuwen Hualong is a little worried.


    Pull a chair to sit on the edge of the bed, Yuwen Hualong finger gently, a slight force did not enter the body of Qingdi.


    Yu Wen Hua Long sneered: "your name is Qing di?"


    Qingdi has been unable to speak, at the moment can speak, immediately said: "you will not die."


    Chu Feng had contacted her secret tone not long ago, telling her who was in the hands of her now, but also reminded her not to disclose too much with Yu Wen Hualong, otherwise if he knew that she had already known at the moment, he would be cruel.


    Qingdi doesn''t know what Chu Feng is going to do. She even knows that the person who caught her is Yuwen family. Why didn''t she come to save her.


    Yu Cultural dragon narrowed his eyes: "you don''t seem surprised that I know your name?"


    "Why should I be surprised?" Qingdi asked coldly.


    Yu Wen Hua long pondered a smile: "it seems that you are really Chu Feng''s woman, knowing that he is looking for you all over the world now." Take a head: "how I forget, you may have secret tone contact, but fortunately you don''t know who I am, otherwise Chu Feng must have come to Yuwen family to look for me now."


    "Let me introduce myself. My name is Yuwen Hualong, the third generation leader of Yuwen family."


    Qingdi closed her eyes: "it''s just a dead man."


    Yu culture Dragon God color a coagulation, flash a touch of anger, has been any woman in front of him dare not say such words, even if the woman he kidnapped in order to survive, also dare not say such words to stimulate him.


    And at the moment, Qingdi dare to say such words, Yu culture dragon heart that point does not give up, scattered a little.


    "What do you say?"


    Just as she was about to speak, Qingdi opened her eyes all of a sudden, with a look of astonishment in her eyes: "you just said Chu Feng was looking for me all over the world, saying I was his woman?"


    Yuwenlong stood up, took off his clothes and threw them aside. His eyes flashed over Qingdi: "why, didn''t he tell you in secret? But what about telling you? He didn''t know that it was me who kidnapped you, and now I can''t let you have the opportunity to contact Chu Feng


    "So you''d better take your life. You can see that you are still clean and clean. I''ll make you a woman tonight, and I won''t waste you in this world."


    Qingdi is still in a trance, and Chu Feng announced when she was looking for her. For what in the end, she heard Yuwen Hualong''s words, and her face suddenly solidified. Seeing the desire and killing opportunities in yuwenhualong''s eyes, she immediately understood what yuwenhualong wanted to do.


    Under the pressure of Chu Feng, he must have killed her, and before she died,,,,


    Qingdi''s pretty face completely cooled down: "you will die, you will die."Yuwenlong even took off his pants, just wearing a pair of underpants and said with a smile, "I don''t know if I will die. I only know that after I vent on you, you will die."


    "Come on baby, let me love you well and send you to heaven!"


    Looking at the Yuwen Hualong who came to the bed step by step, Qingdi finally got a little flustered, Jiao drank: "get out of here, get out of here!"


    Because of his worried face, his red face makes Yuwen Hualong''s blood boil. When he comes to the bedside, he has been completely covered by desire. What he wants is to vent on Qingdi''s body. Where can he manage so much?


    Holding out a hand to Qingdi''s collar, the latter wants to resist or even open the hand of Yuwen Hualong, but yuwenhualong has already blocked the meridians of his whole body, so it is difficult to move at this moment.


    The big hand was getting closer and closer. Qingdi''s heart was anxious to die and prayed for a miracle in her heart.


    But when Yu culture dragon''s big hand held her collar, there was no miracle, and Qingdi was flustered and afraid.


    "You''re the first one I''ve played with, Shenjing woman!"


    After licking the corner of his mouth, he swam on Qingdi''s body with lustful eyes. Yuwen Hualong sneered and said, "so when you die, I will bury you, and I won''t let you die."


    "In order to let her willingly give you play, but also to tell such a lie, why?" As soon as the voice dropped, a playful voice came out behind Yuwen Dragon: "you should know that as long as the body is found by the young master, I will crack down on the Yuwen family by any means, so it''s almost as if you are disheartened and the corpse is gone?"


    Everything in the room was still at this moment.


    Qingdi''s eyes slightly Leng look at the Chu wind standing behind Yuwen Hualong, with a hand on the back of Yuwen Hualong. She is very disgusted with Chu wind, because Chu wind defiles the existence she looks up to, goddess!


    At the moment, Qingdi felt that seeing Chu Feng was so kind and even had an impulse to embrace him. However, when she remembered that she had been arrested while waiting for Chu Feng, Qingdi scattered her gratitude again. She felt that Chu Feng should have saved herself. Who told him to leave himself in that place?


    Yuwen Hualong didn''t look back, but he knew who was coming when he heard this voice, but how could he come quietly?


    Yu Wenhua long couldn''t think about it, but he didn''t have time to think about it. He raised his hand and was about to crush the transmission ring. Suddenly, Chu Feng''s hand behind him suddenly grasped his finger with the transmission ring. With slight force, he only heard the sound of bone fracture. Yuwen Hualong also couldn''t help sending out a shrill scream, shaking the whole Yuwen family territory.


    Blood dripping, a finger was directly broken by Chu Feng, ignoring the blood and cruelty, Chu Feng threw his finger on the ground, spread his hands and said: "you leave here is late death, stay here is to die, why want to leave?"


    "So don''t think so much. Your life is already reserved."


    People who know that Yuwen family will come soon, and even the breath of Yuwen''s ancestor has been diffused. Chu Feng did not waste time. When Yuwen Hualong was unable to resist, he directly crushed him to the ground with the force of the world. With the momentum of a thousand times, Yuwen Hualong was unable to resist.


    Do not look at him, Chu Feng went to the bedside to help Qingdi up, with the towel next to her wrapped in the body.


    Almost just wrapped up Qingdi''s body, the door and window wall collapsed directly. Yuwen Laozu walked in without expression. He took a look at Yuwen Hualong, who was lying on the ground and couldn''t move a finger. Then he looked at Chu Feng holding Qingdi and narrowed his eyes: "little Lord, Hualong doesn''t know where to offend you. What are you going to do?"


    When Chu Feng removed all the border blockades in the name of the little Lord and the power under his control, they guessed that Chu Feng would attack the four families sooner or later. However, Yuwen did not expect that Chu Feng came so quickly and quietly that he did not even find out.


    Chu Feng held Qingdi in his arms and walked to the collapsed wall. He looked back at Yuwen Hualong lightly: "tomorrow is a good day, suitable for sacrifice and burial."


    "Before noon, elder Yuwen, I hope you can make a wise choice."


    Holding Qingdi to leap across the sky directly, also left the last sentence: "otherwise I can only be the Yuwen family, is in shielding the clothes rogue."


    Yuwen Laozu''s hand, in this instant, clenched into a fist!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2344

    In the floating Hall of Yuwen family, it''s late at night, but the core people of Yuwen family are gathered here.


    Yuwen Laozu sits at the top of the table, like Maitreya Buddha''s face. He can''t see what he is thinking in his heart at the moment. He seems to be laughing, but people who come here don''t think that Yuwen can still laugh at this time.


    Because Yuwen Hualong, the third generation leader of Yuwen family, was abandoned by Chu Feng. It seems that he just lost a finger. But at the same time, chufeng destroyed all the channels of Yuwen Hualong''s hand. Even the anti heaven pill is difficult to repair. How can the anti heaven pill be so easy to get?


    For Yuwen Hualong''s encounter, there are gloating, but also angry at Chu Feng.


    Those who gloat are among the best of the third generation, but they are always under the pressure of Yuwen Hualong. As for those who express their anger at Chu Feng, they are the characters of the second generation. They pay more attention to the strength of the family. Now Chu Feng has directly abandoned one hand of Yu culture dragon, and the combat effectiveness and overall strength of the latter will inevitably decline.


    And all this is not finished, because before Chu Feng left, everyone knew that Chu Feng wanted Yu culture dragon''s life, and Yuwen family would send Yu Cultural dragon to him.


    Has Yuwen family ever suffered such humiliation? So most people are angry in their hearts.


    "You have nothing to say?"


    When Yuwen looked at his descendants, he couldn''t see any emotion on his big face: "Hualong''s fault is the first to encounter such a thing, and the kidnapper is still the woman of Chu Feng. As we all know, Chu Feng''s scale is his brother and woman, and he wants Hualong''s life. Do you really have nothing to say?"


    We all looked unnatural. We all looked at Yu Wen Hualong, who was sitting on a side with a heart like ashes. As a strong man of the middle God, now he has been abandoned. It is estimated that only the next God''s fighting power is available. It must be hard in my heart.


    It''s just that people don''t know how to say it.


    "Tuo!"


    A faint disappointment flashed in Yuwen''s eyes, and his eyes fell on Yu wentuo''s body: "Hualong is your son. Now he makes such a thing. Chu Feng wants his life, don''t you say anything?"


    Yuwentuo sat there safely, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    Smell speech light looked at his son one eye, squint eyes and asked: "Hualong, how do you think we should do?"


    A word seemed to ignite the fuse of gunpowder. The soul of Yuwen Hualong seemed to come back in an instant. He stood up and hung the abandoned hand. On his face, ferocious and murderous intention appeared: "Chu Feng deceived people so much that he dared to abandon me for a woman. What is he? Is it not that there was a master who was the deputy head of the temple? "


    "We must retaliate. I must ask him to pay a heavy price, unite with the other three families to put pressure on the temple, and let the demon lord and Tibetan master cut down Chu Feng!"


    Yuwen Hualong''s nearly crazy words made many people frown. They thought he was really stupid. It can be said that he was blinded by hatred.


    If Chu Feng was abandoned for no reason, he could say that, but now Chu Feng is not for no reason, but has been stolen by people and got rid of Yu Wen Hualong. According to the rules of the temple, if the behavior of bullying men and women is too much, it will be abandoned, even death, regardless of the status and everything.


    Now Yuwen Hualong kidnaps the woman of Chu Feng, whose clothes and skirts are torn on the ground. As a man, Chu Feng just discards Yuwen Hualong and gives it to the Yuwen family to deal with, which can be regarded as face saving.


    We also need to unite with the three families to put pressure on the temple. We all think that yuwenlong is too stupid. Why don''t you think about who is to blame at first?


    Yuwen Hualong can be said with a roar, but found that everyone was looking at himself, but did not say a word. He was stunned and asked, "what are you looking at me to do? Chu Feng, a man from the present world, even if he is the disciple of the demon lord? He is a taboo. He is a man who will destroy the martial arts. "


    "Shouldn''t we join forces to kill him, even the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord?"


    Words just finished, Yuwen Laozu suddenly appeared in front of Yuwen Hualong, a big hand mercilessly pinched Yuwen Hualong''s neck, his eyes twinkled with cold color.


    The smile on his face no longer exists. Instead, there is a clear and visible anger: "if you want to kill chufeng, you can do anything to Chu Feng, but devil Lord and Tibetan Lord, you must be careful, because even if our family gathers all the strength, it is not their opponent."


    "One more word, Tibetan Lord and Demon Lord, I will kill you first without Chu Feng demanding your life."


    Yu Cultural dragon fell to the ground as soon as he shook his hand. Yuwen Laozu didn''t even look at him and went back to sit down. Sitting there with a cold face gave people a mountain like feeling. Yuwen Hualong didn''t dare to say any more because Yuwen Laozu had clearly told him that the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord were not the ones who could offend him.


    Yu wentuo stood up with a light sigh and said, "father, the new hatred and old hatred of Chu Feng will not be easy to forget. This time Hualong took the initiative to send him a handle and an excuse, and he will certainly not let it go!"Yuwen Laozu nodded and asked, "say it!"


    Yuwentuo nodded and said to the people around him: "you all go down. I want to talk to my father about something."


    Yuwentuo is the leader of the second generation of the family. Yuwen Laozu didn''t have any opinions. Everyone quickly got up and left. Anyway, it happened in yuwentuo''s family and had no much to do with them. As for Yuwen Hualong, he was taken away by the two families.


    When there were only two people left in the hall, Yu wentuo said: "father, I have studied all the things that happened when Chu Feng came to the hidden world. Every conflict is the result of a torrent of blood. This time Hualong kidnapped the woman named Qingdi. Chu Feng must have known for a long time that he only came here at the most appropriate time. The purpose is to let us make choices."


    "Otherwise, he will directly kill Hualong tonight and won''t let you have time to go there."


    Yuwen Laozu also understood this, even more clearly than yuwentuo, that is, Chu Feng wanted to force him to rebel.


    But there are some things that he can''t say clearly, because it''s not right yet: "how do you say this thing should be handled? Hualong is your son."


    "Let him die." Yuwentuo had no hesitation, and his tone was firm and cold. He said, "I don''t know what is the reason for Chu Feng''s behavior, but I''m sure it''s not as simple as it seems now. We want to protect Hualong and fall into the trap of chufeng."


    "On the contrary, if we don''t care at all, Chu Feng will have no reason to make trouble to us. Similarly, we will be lifted to a height, a height of justice and family destruction."


    There was a faint light in Yuwen''s eyes, and what yuwentuo said was exactly what he thought in his heart, because he and the three ancestors had a plan that needed a little time to complete. At this time, it was not suitable to have any conflict with Chu Feng. Otherwise, if the devil Lord and the Tibetan master made a move, their plan would be declared a failure.


    He didn''t want a gifted descendant to die like this, but from the perspective of the overall situation, some people have to die, otherwise the final plan and effect will be affected.


    However, it is impossible for Yu wentuo to reveal these things in front of him. He slowly stood up and narrowed his eyes slightly: "what you said is the method with the least influence, and it is also the best way to deal with this matter at present. Just do you have a good idea? After all, Hualong is your most gifted son. "


    "And within a hundred years, it is very likely that we can go to the God of creation and enhance the strength of our family."


    "I can''t bear it!" Yu wentuo''s face appeared desolate, and his voice was a little sad: "I''m sorry for his mother''s dying trust, but we''ve spoiled him these years. If we start to treat his affairs with one eye open and one eye closed, he won''t bump into Chu Feng''s hand. It can only be said that God makes people."


    His face reluctantly showed a peaceful smile: "so, Hualong''s own mistakes will be borne by ourselves. We Yuwen family, there is no need to bear with him for his own mistakes, which is not conducive to all arrangements of the family."


    Yuwen Laozu took a meaningful look at Yuwen Tuo: "are you sure?"


    Yu wentuo heavily nodded: "in the face of Chu wind, you must be careful step by step. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be doomed!"


    "Good!" Yuwen''s father replied heavily. He sat down again and waved his big hand: "tomorrow, Chu Feng will surely gather all the people of the big families to make an example. It can also be said that he is forcing the Yuwen family to rebel, but we don''t do anything."


    "Let Hualong die, but don''t let him know until the last second, otherwise,,", "


    yuwentuo nodded gently:" understand! "


    After a while, yuwentuo, who walked out of the hall, looked up at the sky and shook his head slightly.


    If so, who would like to see his son die?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2345

    "Well, can you untie the meridian blockade for me first?"


    Early in the morning, Chu Feng in the palace of the temple, lying on the bed Qingdi face slightly red voice.


    Because Chu Feng saved her back to now, she put her on the bed like this, and then did not say a word. Sitting there drinking tea, Qingdi was a little uneasy about this, because she was only wearing two-piece suit now, for fear of Chu Feng and other animal blood boiling, and did what Yuwen Hualong did not do.


    Chu Feng carrying a cup of tea, do not know what is thinking, seems to have not heard Qingdi speak in general.


    Until Qingdi opened her mouth again, Chu Feng put down the tea cup, pointed out that Qingdi was blocked all meridians were opened, the latter can move after carrying a towel was up, look at the Chu wind sitting there, and look inside the bedroom.


    "Can you find me a dress?" he asked with a rosy face


    "I don''t mind." Chu Feng picked up the cup of tea again and drank it, and said in a word.


    Qing Di blinked her eyes and lowered her head: "but, I mind!"


    Chu Feng looked at her and took back her eyes: "go to the room of Oriental rhyme. She should have it there. Go out and turn left to the third room."


    "Yes Qingdi nodded and went to open the door of the bedroom. She just turned around when she was going out: "tonight, thank you."


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, Qingdi was a little surprised why, but she didn''t ask again. She went out and turned left to find Dongfang Yun to put on a dress. Otherwise, she felt very uncomfortable.


    Qingdi left the bedroom, Chu Feng alone sitting there, not he deliberately installed deep, but he smelled the wind and rain to come.


    Before rescuing Qingdi tonight, chufeng has made the worst plan, that is, to fight directly with Yuwen Laozu.


    But when Yuwen Laozu arrived, even when he said he must have Yu culture''s Dragon life, he didn''t have any mood swings. Moreover, he watched him leave, which was beyond chufeng''s expectation. That is, Yuwen Laozu was too tolerant.


    As a strong man in the realm of God of creation, a man who wants to kill himself sneaks into the territory in the middle of the night and injures his grandson, but he still does nothing to let the man leave.


    This is not the so-called human nature, but too weird.


    It''s not surprising that a person can bear the wind of Chu, but it''s unusual for a person to be able to bear it at this time.


    There are only two possibilities.


    One is that Yuwen Laozu is a person who can distinguish right from wrong. Knowing that Yuwen Hualong has done something wrong, he is willing to let him accept punishment, but he can wear a mask to attack him twice. Chu Feng doesn''t think that he is a man who can distinguish right from wrong.


    Then there is only one possibility left, which is also what Chu Feng has been thinking about all the time, that is, what kind of conspiracy does old Yuwen have? He doesn''t want to destroy the plan at this time. So even if he enters the Yuwen family territory late at night and even seriously injures Yuwen Hualong, Laozu Yuwen will bear it.


    It''s just that what kind of plot can ignore the serious injury of his own grandson and wander in front of his own eyes with a person he wants to kill?


    Chu Feng thought about a lot of possibilities, but none of them had a reasonable explanation. Now he has the support of the demon lord and the Tibetan master, and he still holds a strong enough power in his hand. Under such circumstances, what kind of conspiracy can old Yuwen have? Don''t you worry about the settlement of accounts between the demon lord and the Tibetan master afterwards?


    "No rest yet?"


    At the gate of the palace, Dongfang Yun also came in at this time. Seeing Chu Feng still sitting there drinking tea, he frowned and sat down and asked.


    "Can''t sleep." Chu Feng shook his head and looked at the light that had appeared in the sky outside, and soon it was going to be dawn completely: "I was thinking, what plot did Yuwen ancestors have? The worst result did not happen tonight, and it was beyond my expectation. After I came back, my heart was always unstable."


    Qingdi is not familiar with Chu Feng. Some things are not suitable to say, but Dongfang rhyme is OK now. Let''s talk about the things about saving Qingdi and the appearance of Yuwen ancestor, and see if Dongfang Yun has any opinions.


    East rhyme quietly listen to Chu Feng finish the thing last night, show eyebrow micro Cu for a long time did not stretch, is obviously in thinking.


    Chu Feng also did not disturb her, took a cup of tea for her and put it in front of her, holding a cup of it and shaking it there, thinking about the strange motive of Yuwen Laozu.


    "Kill!"


    The sky has been completely bright, and Dongfang Yun also said softly: "according to what you said, under such circumstances, Yuwen Laozu didn''t take any action. There is only one possibility, that is, killing moves. He or they are brewing a big killing move, which is enough to kill you directly. So in this case, they can bear whatever you do."


    Chu Feng frowned: "it''s easy to kill me, but can they afford the consequences of killing me?"


    "What if they even want to kill the demon lord and the Tibetan master?" Dongfang Yun understood the meaning of Chu Feng and sighed softly: "have you never thought about this?"


    A word awakens the dreamer!The words of Dongfang rhyme made Chu Feng suddenly open-minded, because he began to think about how Yuwen and even the ancestors of the other three families should deal with him, and how to deal with the demon lord and the Tibetan master behind him.


    But now Chu Feng understood that the reason why Yuwen''s ancestor forbeared tonight was that he was brewing a bigger conspiracy, not only to kill him, but also to kill both the demon lord and the Tibetan master, so that no one would settle accounts with them later.


    With this in mind, all unreasonable situations can be explained.


    The corners of his mouth stirred up a light ponder: "it seems that the four ancestors have reached an agreement, not only to kill me, but also to kill the demon lord and Tibetan master who supported me. Just where do they have confidence?"


    The demon lord and Tibetan master have been famous for a long time. Although they are only gods of nature, they can become the vice hall master of the temple. The comprehensive strength of the four family ancestors must be above that of the four families. If two people work together, they can not crush the four family ancestors. In this case, the ancestors of the four families should not be like this.


    Because even share means there will be accidents. Once there is an accident, they will suffer. But they are not stupid people. They will certainly think of such a possibility. If they think of such a possibility, they will have to do that. That is only a winning card in their hands.


    It''s just what the cards are?


    Dongfang Yun understood Chu Feng and thought of another thing: "when you left with Mrs. Yihong, the Shangguan family sent someone to invite you to the Shangguan family. When you came back in the evening, I didn''t have time to tell you, when do you have time, do you want to go there?"


    Chu Feng Wei Leng: "Shangguan family invited me to go there?"


    It has been two days since he came to the temple of King Wu. Except for seeing Shangguan Jinghong and Shangguan chasing the sun in the secret place of morning light, he has not seen any other Shangguan family members. Chu Feng also tried his best to avoid contact with Shangguan family members, because he was not ready to meet his mother''s people and relatives.


    Now the Shangguan family''s active invitation, Chu Feng did not expect.


    Dongfang Yun nodded: "yes, they know you are not here. Let me tell you to sit down when you have time. You are welcome at any time."


    Chu Feng touches the pendant left by Shangguan yingyue on his neck, which should be the symbol of Shangguan family.


    When Shangguan yingyue died, he clearly expressed his regret for the family and his hatred for the situ family. If he could, Chu Feng would naturally like to fulfill some wishes for the deceased Shangguan yingyue. But now it is a time of uncertainty. It is not a good thing that the Shangguan family is too close to him.


    After thinking for a long time, Chu Feng didn''t decide whether to go or not: "Yun Yun, do you think I should go there?"


    Dongfang Yun understood Chu Feng''s inner entanglement, thought for a moment and said, "if Shangguan family is in the rest of the place, it''s good that you don''t go, but now Shangguan family is in the temple state. As long as things can be done in a blink of an eye, there are your grandfather, uncle and many relatives of your mother. It''s a bit unreasonable not to go there."


    "You don''t want to get close to them or even implicate them, but others will think it''s you who are sitting on the top of the mountain, so you don''t want to recognize your relatives. At least rumors are not good."


    This is also what Chu Feng is thinking about. Although the strong are respected in the hidden world, and all the rumors are not equal to the powerful strength, now this is the temple. The temple stands at the top of the hidden world. At this time, fame will be very important. If he doesn''t go, he will be criticized for some words.


    It is also not conducive to the subsequent penetration of the temple and even the hidden world, but going to the Shangguan family may bring disaster to them.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "let''s arrange it. I can go there tomorrow afternoon or in the evening, and I''ll talk about the rest later. I just want to get rid of the four families. I don''t want to get rid of them. It''s just a name for me to sit in the temple of King Wu."


    Dongfang Yun nodded: "then what do you want to do next? Just now I heard Qingdi say that you want the Yuwen family to deliver Yu culture dragon to us. Do you think they will?"


    "At first I didn''t think they would." Chu Feng showed helpless smile: "but now, they have half the possibility to send, but it doesn''t matter whether they send it or not. The result is just the result, but the process is a little more complicated."


    "Send me to slowly weaken their strength, do not send me directly to fight Yuwen family, see who can stop me?"


    Dongfang Yun felt Chu Feng''s unswerving killing and cutting, and knew that the two things of ice blade and snow field and falling into the sea of the underworld had made Chu Feng have the heart to kill the four families.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2346

    At noon, Chu Feng let Dongfang Yun make an announcement. He didn''t say anything specific. He just let the four families go to the temple. No one in the outside world knew why Chu Feng wanted to summon the people of the four families. Only the people of the four families knew clearly.


    Chu Feng summoned them today to fight against the Yuwen family, which can also be said to be a warning.


    But even if they knew what Chu Feng was going to do, they couldn''t help coming, because now Chu Feng is the confirmed little Lord of the temple, the first person under King Wu, and even above the deputy hall Lord, Demon Lord and Tibetan master. The four families were only the status of Dharma protectors, and they did not dare not disobey Chu Feng''s instructions.


    However, there were not many people coming from the four families, just the ancestors of each family and the leading figures of the third generation. Chu Feng did not say that all the four families would come, so a total of eight people came, and Chu Feng would not say anything.


    The Oriental family came from the Oriental ancestor and the third-generation leader, Dongfang Yulou, which currently has a middle God.


    The people from the Huyan family are Huyan ancestors and the third generation of leaders. Huyan Jue Ming, once came to Zhongzhou to take away the enchanting Chu people.


    It''s the ancestors of the two families that came from the situ family and the Yuwen family. However, the Yuwen Hualong at the moment does not look as good-natured as those of the generation like situ Muyun. It seems a little decadent and haggard, but his eyes occasionally glance over Chu Feng, which is full of deep resentment.


    Chu Feng understood yuwenlong''s resentment against him, but he didn''t take it to heart. He just sat on the throne with the tea on the Oriental rhyme. He didn''t seem to see the people in front of him.


    The crowd had already arrived for some time, but Chu Feng didn''t say a word. The ancestor of Huyan asked with a smile: "I don''t know why you summoned us here. Are there any Demon Lord and Tibetan Lord, are they not there?"


    Chufeng sipped the tea and gave a cold smile in his heart. The outside world may not know about Yuwen Hualong, but all the people in the four families must know. At the moment, the old Huyan ancestor pretended not to know that he was still here to ask. He just wanted to make sure whether the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord would come. Chu Feng understood this idea.


    After handing the tea cup to Dongfang Yun, Chu Feng stood up and glanced at situ Twilight cloud. A flash of murder was fleeting in his eyes, and then fell on Yuwen''s father.


    Although we all know what''s going on, there are still some things that need to go through. As long as we don''t tear the skin, we will not hinder the false thinking of snakes.


    With a smile, he said, "there''s nothing wrong with it. I just became the little Lord of the temple. I don''t know the rules of the temple very well. The four Dharma protectors of the temple are basically in charge of all the things in King Wu''s temple. The rewards and punishments are under your control."


    "I''d like to ask you a question today."


    Yuwen''s lips trembled for a moment, and he found that Chu Feng was even more difficult than he had imagined. Now Chu Feng doesn''t say anything, but it is because he doesn''t say anything that it is difficult to do.


    Or Huyan Laozu said: "if there is a problem with the little Lord, just say it directly. We will tell you what we know."


    Chu Feng walked forward and turned around the hall. Standing in front of the throne, he turned his back to the crowd. His eyes flashed with terror that only Dongfang Yun could see. "King Wu''s temple, as the peak and end of the hidden world, must have strict rules and regulations. What I want to know is, if there is a bullying of men and women, how should we deal with it?"


    "Let''s make a metaphor. What kind of behavior is the woman who kidnaps this young master with bad intentions?"


    Yuwen''s father narrowed his eyes. Chu Feng was really a good person. If he didn''t come, he would not be good. He didn''t tell the result of the matter or how to do it. He left the problem to the rest of the people. That''s hard to do.


    Sure enough, when hearing Chu Feng''s question, no matter the Huyan ancestor, the situ ancestor and the eastern ancestor all look stiff. If someone else had done such a thing, they would have said it. But now the culprit is Yuwen Hualong. They don''t want to offend Yuwen.


    "If someone kidnaps the young Lord''s woman, it is to provoke the majesty of the temple, and the crime should be punished."


    When everyone was silent, Yuwen took a deep breath and said, "if the person who kidnaps the young master''s woman is the person of the temple, it is the following crimes, contempt of the temple, impetuous and disheartening the bones and ashes!"


    Chufeng pondered a smile and turned to look at Yuwen ancestor: "it seems that Yuwen elder has made a decision."


    Yuwen Laozu nodded: "Yuwen Hualong kidnaps the little Lord''s woman with a bad intention. I will not protect you."


    "Grandfather Yuwen Hualong at the moment also finally return to God, drink a voice: "you start not so and I said, you don''t say so."


    When he came just now, Yuwen and he said that after he came to the temple, he would join hands with the ancestors of the other three families to make Chu Feng turn this matter into a big event. He never said that he would die. Now Yuwen Laozu answered Chu Feng''s question in this way, and yuwenlong felt uneasy.


    In addition to the three ancestors, the rest of us don''t really understand why Yuwen did that. Even if yuwenlong was really wrong, things didn''t go to the worst. Why did he say such things?"Very good. If the temple is a person who distinguishes right from wrong like elder Yuwen, why should the temple not last forever?"


    Chu Feng laughed, but with his laughter, a killing machine was also thoroughly diffused: "unexpectedly, Yuwen ancestor understood things so well, then I don''t have to worry too much, Yuwen Hualong, do you know the crime?"


    Yuwen Hualong is stupid enough to know that he has been abandoned. He doesn''t understand why the grandfather who said he was good would abandon himself at the moment, but he knew that if he continued to stay, he would surely die.


    Shaking his head slowly back, the body immediately toward the hall and away, into a streamer general ready to leave.


    "Dongfang Yun, give tea to the four elders and see the young master punish the villains."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and saw that Yuwen Laozu and other people were walking forward subconsciously. With a cold hum, the wings of magic light spread out and disappeared in the hall in an instant. You don''t need to look at it. Chu Feng wants to catch up with Yu culture dragon and even kill himself.


    Seeing this scene, Yuwen looks a little ugly. Although he has given up Yuwen Hualong, it does not mean that Chu Feng can kill him. But Chu Feng''s attitude is very clear just now, and he clearly wants to kill Yu Cultural dragon.


    Or in front of the temple of King Wu, kill Yuwen Hualong.


    Otherwise, this is the temple, Chu Feng is the existence of the upper God. If he doesn''t want to give yuwenhualong away, Yuwen Hualong can''t go out at all. As for why they don''t stop it, they just don''t expect yuwenhualong will choose to run away.


    With a gloomy face, he walked out of the hall and stood at the front line. The rest of the people followed him. When Yuwen saw the sky near the holy city, Yuwen Hualong was stopped by the Chu wind.


    The fist slowly clenched, Chu Feng killed the chicken as an example, this chicken, killed too much attention.


    In the distance, Yuwen Hualong is blocked by the Chu wind and feels the rolling upper spirit breath. Knowing that he is not the hands of Chu Feng, Yuwen Hualong shouts at the temple.


    Yuwen ancestor has made a decision, but when he really wants to see Yuwen Hualong die like this, he still has some special pain in his heart. It''s just that the man is Chu Feng, and they have plans to dissolve the temple. It''s not easy to start at the moment.


    Closed his eyes, Yuwen Laozu cold drink through the sky and everything: "Hualong, if you do something wrong, you should bear the responsibility, according to the rules of the temple, you should be punished!"


    "No!" There are so many beautiful things in the world. How can Yuwen Hualong choose to be killed by the Chu wind? He shouts and goes towards the distance in an instant.


    He doesn''t want to die. At least he doesn''t want to die at this time. He hasn''t played enough. He hasn''t left a strong blood. He will inherit everything of Yuwen family in the future. He can''t die like this, absolutely not.


    Just in the face of Chu Feng who killed his heart, all the struggles of Yuwen Hualong seem meaningless, but the instant thing is blocked by Chu Feng again. No matter which direction he runs, he will be blocked by Chu Feng.


    For the people in the holy city, the four families and even the center of the temple, this scene is shocking.


    Yuwen Hualong is domineering and domineering. There are many people who know about him in the holy city or in the four families. Now they see him blocked in the void by Chu Feng, and they seem to want to kill him. They feel incredible. It is the grandson of a god of creation. Chu Feng, a superior God, is really going to kill the Yuwen family, a middle God only by the position of the little Lord?


    Everyone thought it was not possible, but when Chu Feng raised his hand and Yuwen Hualong suddenly seemed to have suffered heavy damage in the air, they began to believe that Chu Feng had really started, and the four families did not seem to be ready to intervene.


    Is he really going to kill Yuwen Hualong?


    Among all people''s conjectures, Chu Feng controlled Yuwen Hualong''s action with an absolutely strong posture and absolutely powerful means. A vortex like coldness was transmitted in the pupil of his left eye, which could draw the soul away from the body.


    Just a look, Yuwen Hualong felt his whole body can not move in general.


    A faint light flickered from his eyes. Yu Wenhua''s dragon body was shocked. He felt the power of terror around him. He gently raised his hand and pointed to Chu Feng: "you are not,,,"


    in an explosion, the words behind Yuwen Hualong did not come out, and the whole person became a blood mist, which was wrapped up in flames in the crush of Chu wind, The soul has no chance to escape.


    And what he wanted to say before the explosion was, you''re not a God.


    Because at the moment when a force penetrated his body, yuwenlong felt the breath of the God of creation. Chu Feng did not know how to cover up his cultivation of the upper God.


    In a short period of time, chufeng killed Yuwen Hualong, the God of the middle God. Everyone fell into silence. Even if Yuwen, who had given up Yuwen culture dragon, was killed in his heart.


    Chu Feng really beat Yu culture dragon to pieces. There is no residue left. It''s damned.


    And Chu wind did not know the general across the void before returning to the temple, Wen run a smile: "Yuwen elder impartial, Chu wind admire." Then he bowed slightly.But Yuwen Laozu is not happy at all, because he felt the chufeng''s banter!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2347

    Yuwen Hualong, the third generation successor of Yuwen family, was killed by Chu Feng.


    After the departure of the four families, the news swept the whole world of King Wu''s temple like wings. All those who knew the news had not responded to it for a long time. Then the first thought was how to make it possible.


    All along, for people in the world of King Wu''s temple, the four families have always been in the top of the world. Each of the four families can not afford to be provoked by them. The core people are the existence they need to look forward to. For example, the existence of the core or the middle God like Yu Cultural dragon is beyond their reach.


    How can such a person be killed by Chu Feng?


    Many people can''t accept that Yuwen Hualong was killed by Chu Feng. However, when the reason for Yu Wenhua''s being killed by Chu Feng came out, some people confirmed the matter, and then there was no voice of doubt, followed by the awe and exclamation of Chu Feng.


    That''s Yuwen''s family, which has been holding the Dharma protectors of the temple for many years. Chu Feng didn''t even care about it, because his woman killed Yuwen Hualong. It was too cruel.


    Of course, some people wonder that chufeng killed Yuwen Hualong. Why does Yuwen family seem to forget it like this? Do you really dare not have a rebellious heart to chufeng?


    There are all kinds of conjectures, but there is no exact statement, but everyone has a feeling that maybe something different will happen in the temple world.


    Since things have developed to the present, everyone can smell the wind and rain coming. Chu Feng has become the little master of the temple. The so-called emperor and courtier, Chu Feng first asked the four families to hand over the control of the qianshen army, and now he killed Yuwen Hualong. In any case, he wanted to thoroughly control the rhythm of King Wu''s temple.


    However, we don''t know whether it was Chu Feng who won the final victory or the four families who had accumulated countless years to hold on to the end.


    But it doesn''t stop them from opening their eyes and watching things go on.


    In such an atmosphere, in the temple where the night has come, Chu Feng is as quiet as a level, as if nothing has been done. Even those who have experienced numerous storms like Yihong and Dongfang Yun can not see what Chu Feng is thinking at the moment.


    Because after killing Yuwen Hualong and sending off the four families, chufeng has been sitting there, giving people a kind of calm before the storm.


    "How long is the hidden world big than?"


    In Yihong Oriental rhyme and even Qingdi are depressed by this kind of depression in the heart, Chu Feng raised his head and asked.


    It has been several rounds and a long time since the four main cities of Yinjie Dabi. Now it has reached the last round. It seems to be the biggest event in the history of the hidden world. But Chu Feng feels that this event is definitely not as simple as others have seen.


    But Chu Feng will not care too much, he only cares about only a few things.


    The four families, the five forbidden areas, Lu Wan, and the ninth layer of the secret of nature, which has never been broken.


    Dongfang Yun heard the speech and said, "there is not much time left. At present, the demon lord and the Tibetan master have arranged Dama to deal with this matter. The second generation of characters from the four families can start at the normal time. However, Dongfang Yun did not say the following words, because she believed that Chu Feng would understand.


    From the beginning, the purpose of the hidden world Dabi was to open all the channels of the hidden world, so that the Chu wind could come to King Wu''s temple without hindrance. Now the Chu wind has arrived, the hidden world Dabi can be said to be dispensable, just to give an account to the participants, and also to explore some talents, just continue.


    Now the secret game between Chu Feng and the four big families has begun. There will be a world shaking war next. There are more people in the hidden world than those who take part in it. They are all lives.


    At that time, who can easily bear the battle between the gods of nature?


    "Little Lord, come to Shangguan family!"


    Chu Feng was just about to speak when a powerful man came into the hall and said respectfully, "the Shangguan family has prepared a sumptuous dinner party and can pass."


    Chu Feng patted his head, but also remembered that he had promised to go to the Shangguan family. He stood up and said, "let''s wait until we come back."


    He went out of the hall, but when he got to the door, he stopped and squinted and turned to look at Xiang Yihong: "you and I will go there. Now we don''t know you are here."


    Yihong was stunned and took a look at Chu Feng. He immediately responded that Chu Feng was going to take her to the Shangguan family for a banquet. He nodded and followed him up.


    Chufeng and other Yihong went to their side and directly put their hands on her slender waist and walked outside. A strong man of Shangguan family was standing outside the hall. Yihong was hugged by Chu Feng, and his look was a little unnatural. He didn''t know what chufeng was going to do. What would he do with her?


    Is completely passive by the Chu wind pull to follow the strong man of Shangguan family and go, rely on Hong in the heart to guess the behavior of Chu Feng.


    When he fell outside the door of Shangguan''s family, he suddenly thought of a possibility and approached Chu Feng. His face was slightly red: "are you really coming?""How slow is the reaction?" Chufeng amused a smile, hugged a little Yihong''s waist, drew closer to himself, and sniffed at her body''s smell: "but it''s OK to be able to reflect it. Once you were in Nancheng, he just heard that someone was killed in your residence one night."


    "Do you think he will accept me if I walk in front of people with you in my arms? As for the rest, it''s just bullshit for me


    Relying on Hong''s amorous feelings, he took a glance at Chu Feng, but he was shocked by Chu Feng''s scheming and killing.


    Chu Feng didn''t ask her to come to Shangguan family for no reason. Instead, she wanted to send a message to situ Muyun. At first, she just heard that there was a man in her residence who had spent the night in the south city. Now Chu Feng directly took her to the front of people. How could she accept it?


    Although we all know that her relationship with situ Muyun ended many years ago, and we also know why situ Muyun took her down at the beginning. Now it is normal that she wants to do something in the past so many years.


    But other people can understand and accept, but it does not mean that situ Muyun can. Chu Feng is deliberately stimulating situ Twilight cloud tonight. The death of a Yu culture dragon is not the end, it is just the beginning.


    Situ Twilight cloud, situ family, and now it''s Shangguan family. Together with the old grievances of the two families, Yihong also thought of Chu Feng''s mind, and was shocked by Chu Feng''s step-by-step approach, because you don''t know when it may become a chess piece in his hand, and you are willing to do anything for him.


    At this time, the two men also followed the powerful Shangguan family into the hall. At one glance, they saw dozens of people gathered in front of the main hall hall. Each of them had a strong breath. The lowest was the cultivation of the late semi divine state, and the person standing in front was even more powerful.


    Among them, Chu Feng''s most remarkable is an old man with white hair and beard. He stands in the middle of the front end of the crowd.


    His eyes narrowed slightly and passed over the old man. He didn''t need much words, didn''t need to ask, and even thought that Chu Feng probably knew who the old man was.


    Shangguan Mingheng, the successor of the second generation of Shangguan family, is also the current owner of Shangguan family, because the first owner was killed by situ Laozu at the beginning, which is the reason why Shangguan family is lonely here.


    And Shangguan Mingheng is Shangguan yingyue''s biological father.


    That is, chufeng''s grandfather!


    Without any fluctuation, he walked forward with his arms around Yihong. People of Shangguan''s family also saw the arrival of Chu Feng, but his face changed when he saw Yihong beside him. Yi Hong, who had been forced to marry with Shangguan yingyue, naturally knew each other. Had not they separated from situ Muyun? How can you be with Chu Feng?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s embrace of Yihong, people all have some vague conjectures. Although they don''t pay much attention to these in the hidden world, it''s hard to say that Yihong is a married woman and a good sister of Shangguan yingyue.


    But now the status and status of Chu Feng, even if some people who despise the practice of Chu Feng, are hidden very well, without any disclosure.


    Shangguan Mingheng stepped forward with a smile and nodded slightly: "good, good, good!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly because he felt a father''s helplessness, sadness, sadness, and a trace of comfort in Shangguan Mingheng. His heart moved slightly. It seems that Shangguan yingyue was forced to marry, Shangguan Mingheng was helpless.


    In addition, Chu Feng suddenly thought of a problem that had never been thought of. That is, when Shangguan yingyue got married, there must be someone in the situ family guarding her. How did she get away?


    Chu Feng has never heard of others talking about it, but now, I understand that maybe LV Wan played a role at the beginning, but the Shangguan Mingheng in front of her is definitely not a person who knows nothing about it.


    This is the mother''s father, although it is only the first time to meet, but Chu Feng still showed his polite side, slightly bowed his head: "Shangguan family master!"


    Shangguan Mingheng''s expression was stiff. He glanced over his bitter smile and turned to raise his hand: "serve, please take your seat."


    All the people gathered at the door were scattered. Among them, the Shangguan chasing the sun and the Shangguan startling the Hongs and his sons that Chu Feng had seen before. Chufeng looked at the crowd calmly and walked inside. Leaning Hong felt very uncomfortable with him, for she and Chu Feng were more or less despised.


    At the moment when Chu Feng walked into the hall of the Shangguan family with Yihong in his arms, situ Hao, far away from the territory of the situ family in another direction, hurriedly walked to the residence of situ Twilight cloud and stood outside the door and opened his mouth: "young master, the lady is here."


    When the door opened, situ Twilight cloud came out with his upper body bare. Leng Rui flashed in his eyes: "where?"


    Situhao bowed his head and replied, "Shangguan family, surrounded by Chu Feng, entered Shangguan family and arranged to be undercover of Shangguan family. The news just came."


    Situ Muyun clenched his fist instantly: "damned Chu Feng, that''s my woman!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2348

    Dozens of people gathered in the main hall of the Shangguan family, all of whom were core members.


    However, when Chu Feng took his seat, he found a problem: Although Shangguan Mingheng''s strength was also a superior God, there was still a gap compared with his son Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun. In sum, Shangguan Zhuri should be the strongest person in the third generation of King Wu''s temple.


    Because situ Twilight cloud, or Huyan Jue Ming, and others are still only the middle gods, Shangguan chasing the sun is already the upper God. If the Shangguan ancestors were not killed by situ Laozu, maybe the Shangguan family is the first of several big families now.


    But many things have no if, under the God of creation, who can compete with it?


    "Here, let me introduce you."


    Shangguan Mingheng saw that there was no fluctuation in Chu Feng''s face. He felt helpless. He also pointed to the people beside him and introduced the past one by one: "this is your mother''s elder brother. Shangguan pursues the sun." Shangguan Mingheng, who has experienced countless storms, did not introduce that this is your uncle, because he felt that Chu Feng had some rejection in his heart.


    Chu Feng just nodded to this, Shangguan chasing the sun was just a little response, it was the way strangers treat each other.


    Next, Shangguan Mingheng introduced the woman sitting beside Shangguan chasing the sun, Saran, Shangguan''s wife. She was also a powerful God, but only a lower God.


    There are also Shangguan Jinghong, who has seen Shangguan Jinghong in Chenguang Fanjing, and some powerful Shenjing people of the second and third generations of Shangguan''s family. There are seven or eight people in total.


    However, the girl who let Chu Feng see more is a girl, who may be two years older than him. She is called Shangguan Jiayan. She is also a strong person of lower God. According to Shangguan Mingheng''s introduction, she is a collateral, but because of her transcendent talent, she has entered the core level.


    Chu Feng was a little puzzled about this, but he didn''t go deep into it. Talent determines one''s future, but it''s not complete. As long as you work hard and add opportunities, you can''t create a miracle.


    He simply introduced Chu Feng some existence above the core God state. Shangguan Mingheng asked everyone to eat first. He looked at Chu Feng who was not very emotional. Shangguan Mingheng was slightly wry, but he did not continue to speak. He understood something, so there was no need to say it.


    Everything depends on how Chu Feng thinks and does, but Shangguan Mingheng always has some feelings, but he doesn''t know what that feeling represents.


    The atmosphere of a dinner party was not very high. Maybe it was because Chu Feng was also there. Everyone ate quietly and talked a little, but they all avoided verbal contact with Chu Feng, as if they didn''t know each other.


    In the absence of any communication, a dinner party lasted less than an hour, and Shangguan Mingheng stood up and said, "little Lord, go to my study and sit down."


    Then she said to Shangguan Jiayan, "serve tea!"


    Then he went to the back. Chu Feng did not leave Yihong alone. He took her hand and followed him. He believed that Shangguan Mingheng wanted to tell him something, but why he didn''t say it to his face, Chu Feng didn''t know.


    Not long after arriving at Shangguan Mingheng''s study and sitting down, Shangguan Jiayan came in with tea. After putting it down, she took a look at Chu Feng and retired, vaguely with some disdain and dissatisfaction.


    Chu Feng''s left eye has always been very keen, Shangguan Jiayan''s eyes are very obscure, but he still clearly caught it. He was a bit puzzled. This evening should be the first time to meet Shangguan Jiayan. He has never had any contact before. How can he despise himself?


    "Wait for you to leave the Shangguan family when you get out of the study."


    When Chu Feng was puzzled, Shangguan Mingheng leaned on one side with a lonely look and said: "leave yourself a little thought, stay here, just let you down."


    Chu Feng frowned and took a look at Shangguan Mingheng and asked, "Shangguan''s master, is there any problem?"


    Chu Feng still didn''t call himself grandfather, but it was not very important for Shangguan Mingheng. He had a lot of children, some of whom didn''t even know himself. So what kind of honorific title was not so important to him.


    "Tonight, you shouldn''t have come," he replied with a sigh


    Shangguan Mingheng suddenly said that, is to let Chu Feng surprised, what should not come?


    "They are all your mother''s people, even the closest relatives." Shangguan Mingheng raised his hand and pointed to the outside, and said faintly: "but when situ Twilight cloud proposed marriage, each of them only wanted to abandon your mother. Even after your mother fled, they once wanted to find your mother and calm down the anger of the situ family."


    "My father was killed by situ Laozu that time, and what they thought was not revenge, but to please the situ family. I feel very sad."


    Speaking of this, Chu Feng has roughly understood the meaning of Shangguan Mingheng. Obviously, today''s dinner is not Shangguan Mingheng, but the meaning of the rest of Shangguan''s family. The purpose is very simple, that is to try to rise with the help of his status as the minor Lord of the temple.


    Human nature is sad. Chu Feng has learned a lot about it since he arrived in the hidden world. So what about Shangguan''s family now is nothing to be surprised about."Shangguan, can you tell me exactly what happened at the beginning?" he asked


    In the mind already had some conjectures, but Chu Feng still wanted to understand concretely.


    "Do you really want to know?" Shangguan Mingheng stared at Chu Feng and asked.


    Chu Feng definitely nodded. He did not think that he would come to the Shangguan family so soon, but now he did. Naturally, he wanted to make things clear.


    Shangguan Mingheng did not have any hesitation, nodded and said, "I will tell you, but I hope you can promise me that all the past things have passed. I believe that if your mother is still alive, you will not want to see you do something."


    So a say, Chu Feng is more sure of the idea of the heart, eyes swept a touch of cold sharp, silent.


    Thousands of years ago, Shangguan yingyue exhibition showed a strong talent, and even surpassed his elder brother for a time. Shangguan chasing the sun was known within the Shangguan family, in the temple of King Wu and even in the whole temple world, and was known as the most gifted generation.


    Situ Muyun is one of Shangguan yingyue''s pursuers. It''s just because of Shangguan''s ancestor''s reason, and situ''s own talent is not strong enough. He just shows his mind to Shangguan yingyue, but he never oppresses him.


    Until one day, situ Laozu, who was stuck in the upper God''s realm, stepped into the God of nature. He finally changed his normal state and asked people to propose marriage to Shangguan yingyue. He didn''t give Shangguan''s family the chance to marry Shangguan yingyue. Instead, he directly set a time for the Shangguan family to marry him.


    At that time, Shangguan yingyue was firmly opposed to it. People in the family were also angry and threatened by situ Twilight cloud, but after that, they were deeply helpless.


    In the end, the Shangguan family could not resist the oppression of the situ family. Finally, Shangguan put forward the proposal of sacrificing Shangguan yingyue for the sake of the family, and the family voted unanimously.


    During this period, Shangguan yingyue wanted to leave, but was chased by Shangguan and blocked by the strong in the family, until the day of marriage.


    Chu Feng in Shangguan Mingheng''s narration has slowly clenched his fist: "they are really damned."


    Chu Feng has long suspected that Shangguan yingyue was not only oppressed by situ family, but also oppressed by his own family. No doubt, it just confirms his conjecture that no matter how hateful the enemy is, it is not as harmful as his own abandonment.


    Shangguan Mingheng sighed slightly: "they are indeed wrong, so after discussing with my father, I robbed your mother on the way to get married and let her go. Even if Shangguan was chasing the sun, they didn''t know about it. But after your mother ran away, just after stepping into the God of nature, the father of situ came with authority and asked us to hand over your mother within three days."


    "We have watched others oppress your mother to get married, so we can''t apologize to her, so we refused the request of situ Laozu. The final result is that my father was killed by situ Laozu, and Shangguan family was attacked by situ family. There were countless deaths and injuries. If the Tibetan Lord and the devil Lord didn''t intervene, the clan would have been destroyed."


    After a look at Chu Feng, Shangguan Mingheng said: "if you can, forget about this. Your mother is a kind-hearted person. At least she will not have any revenge for her people and relatives."


    Chu Feng understood the reason why Shangguan Mingheng came to him, that is to let him know the truth and don''t hate Shangguan family, but how can Chu Feng not hate it?


    Shangguan yingyue was certainly very lonely and helpless at that time. As a member of the clan and relatives, they not only did not have comfort, but also collectively asked Shangguan yingyue to marry situ Muyun. It was really hateful.


    With a sneer, he asked, "Shangguan''s master, if I''m not wrong, is your son Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun the first one? As the leader of the third generation, he was overtaken by his sister. He must be very uncomfortable. So he certainly hoped that my mother would marry situ Muyun at that time


    Shangguan Mingheng changed his look, and finally did not say a word, just a sigh.


    Sometimes not speaking is the same as acquiescence. Chu Feng has got the answer he wants. He stands up and takes a deep breath. His back to Shangguan Mingheng: "my mother''s greatest wish when she died was to destroy the situ family, saying that she would avenge the Shangguan family that she had been implicated in."


    "I understand that my mother doesn''t want me to know the truth. They are a group of heartless people, but in my mother''s heart, after all, they are family members."


    When I turned around, I couldn''t see any color in those deep eyes: "seeing that you robbed my mother and let her leave, it can be regarded as making up for the mistakes they made at the beginning. I will not care about the previous things with them, and I also believe that this is my mother''s wish, but, please, take care of yourself!"


    Chu Feng did not say the latter words, but he believed that the Shangguan Mingheng would understand that the former could not care, but now there are any inappropriate behaviors, then maybe.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2349

    Chu Feng directly took Yihong away from the study of Mingheng, the official.


    Knowing some of the things of that year, it has passed for Chu Feng.


    The first time, the Shangguan yingyue was not only oppressed by the family of situ, but also suffered from the oppression of his family. But all of this was made up when Mingheng took the official yingyue, so any greater hatred and dissatisfaction could be eliminated.


    On the contrary, the departure of Shangguan yingyue made the upper official family washed by the family of situ. Finally, it was the upper officer yingyue who owed the upper official family. So even if the upper official did not say those things, Chu Feng knew the original things and would not do anything to the people of the upper official family.


    Because without the escape of the official yingyue, there will be no blood wash behind, and it is human nature to seek profit and avoid harm.


    The upper officials'' family at that time did not have the people who could fight the situ family. So it is no fault that they choose the least loss to calm down these things. Who is right, who is wrong and who knows?


    Just about to leave the upper official family, a maid came up: "your aunt wants to see you."


    Chu wind heart still a little boring, smell words frown: "what do you say?"


    There is only one woman in the upper official family who dare to claim her aunt. She must be the wife of the official chasing the sun, saran.


    Chu Feng never thought about it. He was connected with any one of the upper officials'' family. Because the superior yingyue ran, he would not retaliate for the original affairs, but it could not erase the fact that the upper official family forced him to marry him. And all of this, or the meaning of the official chasing the day, where did Salan come to be confident and recognize his relatives and relatives?


    The waitress was stunned and did not respond to the reply: "your aunt, saran!"


    Chu Feng led the hand leaning Hong and walked by the maid, and looked indifferent: "do I have aunt?"


    The waitress brain was short-film for a while, and suddenly woke up and scared. Only then she remembered that Chu Feng had never admitted any of the officers'' family at the dinner party. She came to tell Chu Feng that her aunt would certainly get angry with Chu Feng.


    Turning around and walking fast, but I dare not walk to the road in front of Chu Feng: "the wind is small, it is Madame Salan who wants to see you, and I hope you can go there."


    Chu wind stopped, but did not turn back.


    Silence for a few seconds, I said indifferently: "I am the little Lord of the temple, saran is only a woman of the master of the upper official family. Even if the upper official sees me later, he will be honored as the master. In the end, I will see her or she will come to see me. Wouldn''t you think of it yourself?"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng led Yihong directly out, the maid stood in the spot, feeling that the back was wet by cold sweat.


    She thought it was a simple thing to invite Chu Feng, but she could not expect it to be such a result. She went back to the way when she came, thinking about how to talk to saran.


    Soon, I arrived at saran''s residence, and I didn''t see the rest of the people except a few maidens and Salan.


    The woman who is still in the wind and rain is sitting there, and sees the maid sent back, and is a person back, slightly squinting her eyes: "how, please a person you can not come?"


    "Madame!" The maid knelt on the ground quickly, and she returned nervously, "I waited outside the house of the Lord to wait for the wind to come out, and she conveyed your meaning to him, but he refused to come!"


    "He said," he is the little Lord of the temple. Even if the Lord sees him, he will call him Shao. Should you go to see him or should he come to see you? "


    Saran stood up slowly, and a cold thought swept through her eyes: "is that what he really said? Don''t he know, am I an elder? "


    "Less wind is said." The maid dared not conceal anything, and continued, "and, with less wind, he has no aunt."


    These waitresses were all self-cultivation, and saran was sure to be afraid to lie to her, and thought that Chu Feng could be easily called over, and even got some benefits. It seems that it is not easy at this time.


    A meaningful smile: "good big little Lord power, also can, to me arrange, tomorrow, my wife, personally visit, this little Lord nephew!"


    Chu Feng has reached the gate of Shangguan family at this time. Naturally, he doesn''t know that Saran is not dead, but just stands there and looks at the girl who is in the doorway, Shangguan Jiayan. It seems that he doesn''t want to go out to him at all.


    The look of disdain and dissatisfaction in the eyes makes Chu Feng a little bit puzzled, but also wants some fun. People who feel the upper official family are many interesting people.


    "What do you laugh at?"


    The clear taste of play was seen by Jiayan, the official, the eyes filled with cold meaning asked.


    Chu Feng released his hand and walked up to Jiayan, the superior official. The latter wanted to stand there, but when Chu Feng was about to hit himself, he could not help but retreat a few steps, and a face was full of shame and anger.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu wind stopped, asked the light.


    The superior official Jiayan looks a little ugly, and feels that Chu Feng just deliberately makes herself ugly. The tone is still cold: "thanks to your asking, are you alone? This is the family of the upper officials. This is the birthplace of your mother. Everyone here is your family, and most of them are your elders. What attitude do you have to see tonight? ""Don''t you know granddad wants to hear you call him grandfather? But you don''t understand the superiority and inferiority


    I thought it was something that made such a pretty little beauty have such a big opinion on herself. How dare it be!


    With a smile, she asked, "I remember you called Shangguan Jiayan. Can I ask you a question?"


    Shangguan Jiayan frowned: "what do you want to ask?"


    Chu Feng sighed softly: "if you stand in my point of view, my mother was oppressed by the people of her family to marry a man. As her children, you will return to her family one day. Will you call any one of the family, grandfather, uncle?"


    Shangguan Jiayan wants to say that she will, but she doesn''t know how to say it when it comes to her mouth, because if Chu Feng said something to her, Shangguan Jiayan would not do it.


    The reason why she despised chufeng and didn''t respect the elderly just stood in her own position to think about it. But in Chu Feng''s position, it would be good not to blame any member of the Shangguan family. Why lick your face to be polite to them?


    I want to say that things are different, but why they are different. Shangguan Jiayan doesn''t know how to say it. She frowns slightly and doesn''t know how to say it for a while.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be difficult for her. On the contrary, she appreciated such a straightforward girl, but this is in the hidden world, a world of strong people with weak family ties. Some things can only be understood after experiencing them.


    It is not that he is willing to take a look at Teng Hong''s family.


    Relatives should live together, not abandon a person in a difficult time. This is the heart of Chu Feng can not forgive, do not retaliate, but will not be close to!


    Shangguan Jiayan turned around and looked at the floating hall in the distance. Chu Feng with Yihong fell on it and disappeared in her sight. She blinked her eyes. The Shangguan family pursed her lips: "you are right, but the fault is other people. The great grandfather never thought of sacrificing his daughter."


    "You can deny other people, but my grandfather doesn''t recognize them. If you die without conscience, you will be beaten to death by one stroke!"


    Back to the temple, Chu Feng who just walked in directly sneezed, touched his nose, shook his head and said, "it must be Shangguan Jiayan who is scolding me."


    Yihong chuckled. Instead of being passive in the Shangguan family, he took Chu Feng''s arm and walked back: "she is the one who scolds you, but there are some things that are right and wrong. There are people who have done wrong in Shangguan family, but not all of them. It can be seen that Shangguan''s master is a helpless person."


    "No matter how he is your mother''s father, you should really call him grandfather tonight."


    Chu Feng didn''t go to pick up Yihong''s words, but quietly went to his bedroom. Chu Feng understood some things himself, but he couldn''t open the mouth. Some things he had experienced were more clear than Yihong.


    Family members are warm, but sometimes it is a tragedy if they are not handled well.


    At least for a short time, Chu Feng didn''t want to get involved with any one of Shangguan''s families.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t speak, Yihong didn''t disturb him. He followed him to the door of the bedroom. Chufeng pushed the door open and looked back at Yihong, who was holding his hand. He asked, "I want to rest. Do you want to follow me in?"


    Leaning on Hong with a faint smile, he took the initiative to pull Chu Feng into the room, pushed the door back and locked it. He went to chufeng''s bed, sat down and lay down lazily: "don''t you want to stimulate situ Twilight cloud? I think if I rest here tonight, maybe situ Twilight cloud will go crazy and come to you? "


    "But there is only one bed in the bedroom."


    Yi Hong spread out his hands there: "but the bed is big, three or four people are enough."


    "Chufeng coughed gently, some speechless.


    Leaning on Hong''s side, he said in a playful tone: "or do you think it''s better to make a fool of yourself for a long night? I don''t mind. It''s just that you''re morally corrupted in that way! "


    Looking at the moment of Yihong, Chu Feng really had the meaning of going up to draw a gun to fight, but after all, he held back, and the entrance of the demon world appeared in front of him: "in order to prevent my morality from continuing to deteriorate, I''ll give you the bedroom, and I''ll have a rest."


    Chu Feng went directly into the demon world, and Yihong also sat up and watched the demon world slowly close. He was amused: "Stinky boy, your eyes have betrayed you. It seems that it is not safe to follow you."


    Touch the face, lean Hong wry smile: "how to feel, is I actively seduce him?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2350

    The next morning, the demon world, the demon hall.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes. In the past one night, he used his connection with the demon world to try to break through the ninth layer of the formula of nature. He only tried twice in one night without any breakthrough. He felt right, but every time he tried to break through, he failed.


    What''s going on?


    Chu Feng gets off the bed and goes outside. He sees Nan Aowen and others in the distance who are continuing to build their own independent world. So far, it has been several months since the magic world. It can be seen that they have made simple gains.


    As for other places, Ji Gang, with his people, has begun to gradually form a prosperous demon world center. Maybe in a short time, it will present a perfect prototype of the world.


    However, compared with the world in which the four Dharma protectors have settled for endless years, the demon world is still a little poor.


    It''s no way to wait like this. Although the world of Yihong is merged, it''s still not enough. Chu Feng feels the power of belief surging in the power of the world, which is very surging. But Chu Feng feels that he is far away from the saints of heaven, which is not enough.


    Time is running out.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, he was ready to go out to ask the demon lord what the ninth floor was like. When he saw a figure in blue flying towards this side in the distance, Chu Feng stopped for a moment, because the person coming was situ ya.


    Now Yihong''s world has been connected with the demon world. Most of the time, situ Ya is in charge of it. At this moment, she''s here. It''s estimated that there is something wrong with her.


    At this time, situ Ya also fell in front of Chu Feng. Seeing nanzhenyan''s aunt and nephew in the distance, the Nu Zi Meng sisters were all full of the upper God''s breath in building their own independent world, and their eyes were a little envious.


    Then he took back his eyes and said, "the wind is less!"


    Chu Feng en said, "what''s the matter?"


    Stuya''s eyes twinkled, and some unnatural look appeared on her face. Finally, she lowered her head slowly: "I heard that you can improve people''s cultivation, can you?"


    Chu Feng stared at situ Ya and immediately knew what she was thinking. People in the demon world knew all these things. She nodded and said, "yes, you want to improve your cultivation?"


    Situ ya really thought that, but she had always been against Chu Feng. At the moment, she asked Chu Feng to improve her cultivation. After all, it was difficult to speak.


    This was the first time Chu Feng saw situ Ya''s cramped appearance, and chufeng said with a bright smile: "don''t be nervous, but recently I don''t have time to deal with some things. When I find time to help you improve your cultivation, you choose to follow me. Then I have to make you stronger."


    Situya looked happy: "thank you, little wind."


    Then he asked, "well, do you have anything to deal with? Can you tell me about it? Maybe I can help you? "


    "I think you want me to solve the problem earlier and help you improve your cultivation?" Chu Feng winked at situ ya, who could not know what she was thinking.


    Sure enough, when Chu Feng said that, situ Ya was embarrassed to bow his head, because she really wanted to help Chu Feng finish his affairs earlier, so Chu Feng could help her to improve her cultivation.


    "But I can tell you about it."


    Chu Feng smiles and doesn''t hide it, because the three cobblers, together with one Zhuge Liang, talk about some things about the power of the world and the belief in the power of the world, but they still conceal the fact that they are gods of creation.


    Pointing to the distance, it is the entrance of Yihong world: "it contains aunt Yihong''s world, and my world faith power is really much stronger, but compared with the four Dharma protectors and even the rest of the creator gods who have been precipitated for many years, it''s not a little bit worse, and I don''t have much time to build the world."


    "If the power of faith is not enough, the future will be slow to improve above the realm, so you can''t help me, but thank you."


    Situ Ya nodded. She also heard Yihong say that after going to the upper God and the God of creation, the world is very important.


    After a pause, Stuart raised her head and said, "maybe, I can really give you some advice."


    "Yes?" Chu Feng was stunned for a moment. Situ Ya was still only the cultivation of the peak state in the later period of demigod. How could he be advised?


    Being looked at by Chu Feng, situ Ya was somewhat embarrassed. There was always a feeling that Chu Feng was staring at him without clothes. He said weakly: "this proposal is also a very stupid way. That is, you can take in other people''s world as if it were a lady''s world. However, other people''s world may not be given to you."


    Chu Feng was silent. Although situ Ya''s method was a little stupid and difficult to implement, it was much faster than his own creation and evolution of living creatures.


    But everyone''s world is very precious, who will be willing to accept it for him?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng thought of all kinds of ideas, suddenly thought of something, laughed, and passionately hugged situ Ya on the red lip, and said: "although the method is a little stupid, but it is the best way. Thank you. If you succeed, the young master will immediately improve your cultivation and pamper you!"After that Chu wind opened the exit of the world of the demon God and left situya standing in the place.


    Half a ring only came back to God, the first reaction is to raise his hand to wipe his lips: "he just kissed me, and later I would like to be flattered." Closed his eyes and bit his lips: "is this bastard raising women''s cultivation, all want to think about others, damn it!"


    Chu Feng has returned to the temple dormitory, and he saw that Yihong was no longer in the dormitory, and did not find her where she was. The door to the front hall opened the world of Wu Wang.


    Because the Lord of the Lord and the Tibetan Lord said that if there is anything to be found for them, go to the world of Wu Wang. Now Chu Feng will deal with something. The temple of the king of Wu wants to ask the Lord to look at it. Of course, he also wants to ask the Lord, and what is the matter of the creation.


    Time has passed so long, but the God of creation is still stuck in the eighth layer. The original magic trick must be handed down to overlord heaven. It is the best way to ask the Lord.


    One step into Chu wind appeared in a world in a flash, which is not as vast as the world of the temple of Wu King, but it is also perfect enough. Chu wind even feels a faint holy power. Thinking of this is the world of the king of Wu, thinking of the legendary king of martial arts, maybe he is really a saint of heaven.


    Just in a guard like person came up and said, "who are you?"


    "Chu Feng!" This is the first time to come to the world of Wu Wang. It is normal for the guards to not know. The Chu wind goes back to the road quietly.


    Hearing Chu wind, the guard and the rest of the people around them quickly lowered their heads, respectfully saying, "little Lord."


    Chu Fengyang raised his hand to make them welcome and asked, "what about the Lord?"


    Guard dare not ignore, pointing to the distance and saying: "here to the thousand miles is the Lord''s dormitory, the opposite direction to the thousand miles is the hidden Lord''s dormitory, need I take you to?"


    "No, I''ll go myself." Chu wind shakes his head, the wings of magic light unfold, and disappear in the place instantly. No one can catch the smell of Chu wind here.


    Thousands of miles of land, for Chu wind, is an eye blinking thing, soon came to the Lord''s dormitory, a vast area around the magic power, the major mage, here everyone is also a magician, if it is in the outside world will be killed or even spit off, but because of the Lord, their status is naturally difficult to compare with the outside world.


    Chu wind fell down directly, and people around saw it. The focus can be said to look at the wings of the magic light, and then do not need any words, and all respectfully bow to: "little Lord."


    The wings of magic light, taboo God, not Chu wind, who else?


    Chu Feng slightly chin, looking at a black hall, step up to walk inside, soon saw the Lord sitting on the seat of the hall, Chu wind stopped and opened: "master!"


    Lord opened his eyes, and smiled softly: "something?"


    "I''m going to leave the world of the temple of Wu." Chu Feng did not waste time and said his intention directly: "I just killed Yu culture dragon. Although there is no certain situation, it is necessary in case, so I hope that the master Zu will help me to look at the temple of Wu Wang when I am away."


    The LORD did not ask what Chu Feng was going to do, nodding: "then you go."


    "And!" Chu Feng nodded a little and asked, "master left me the cultivation secret hidden in the nine needles of xuanhuang. The master must also know what it is. Now I have cultivated it to the eighth level, but I have tried the ninth layer for many times without success. I wonder if there is any suggestion for Shizu?"


    The Lord shook his head gently: "the recipe of making the magic is hidden in the xuanhuang nine needles. Xuanhuang nine needles were one of the weapons of taboo gods in the ancient times. Therefore, I haven''t practiced it, so I can''t give you any suggestions. The key is to explore it yourself."


    "But taboo is a natural destiny, as long as you don''t die, then you will eventually go to that day, with the fate!"


    Chu Feng nodded disappointed. It seems that the LORD did not know the secret of creation: "then I will not disturb the master. I will leave the temple of Wu King immediately. The safety of Oriental rhyme is also tiring."


    Slightly bowing, Chu Feng quit the hall, Oriental rhyme also closely linked, the lady of the upper official family, saran asked for a visit.


    Chu Feng did not pay attention to this mind, let Oriental rhyme notice no time can.


    Stuart''s suggestion reminds him of some places, some places that can make the world of the demon God grow up. He can''t wait to try it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2351

    Chu Feng left the temple of King Wu, but they simply talked with Dongfang Yun. Secondly, no one knew that Chu Feng left and thought he was still in the temple.


    And left the Chu wind to the morning light within the fan.


    Because the twilight enchantment is a place that gathers the entrances and exits of the myriad worlds. Here, you can open an entrance to the rest of the world at any time. Those worlds have evolved over the endless years. Although they can''t develop their own lives, many creatures have moved in. If we can bring some of the powerful worlds into the world of demons It is absolutely a perfect thing.


    Chu Feng didn''t think about it at first, but now he was inspired by situ Ya''s suggestion. Many of the heavenly realms must be ownerless, and the masters who made them have died.


    These worlds can be accepted without the consent of anyone. In any case, few people will find that as long as an entrance is left to connect the morning light Wonderland, and then the entrance and exit connecting the demon world will be closed directly. In this way, the middle boundary can be formed, which is similar to that in the demon world, but they can''t communicate with each other.


    So we can avoid being found abnormal. At least before we become a saint of heaven, Chu Feng will not let people know that his world of demons is a complete world and a world that can evolve life by itself.


    Do what you say, and Chu Feng shuttles in the morning light, and finally locks in the entrance of a world and opens it directly into it. No one knows anything about it. Otherwise, it will be shocked or even obstructed. If the belief of God of creation reaches a certain level, it can touch the Holy way!


    However, when Chu Feng drew a picture of the world of heaven and earth, before the temple of the temple world, Saran, who was rejected outside, still did not leave.


    Eastern rhyme blocked in front of her, saran was very angry, but in the face of the upper God''s realm, Dongfang Yun didn''t even dare to express her anger. She just said patiently, "Miss Dongfang, I just want to see my husband''s nephew. You didn''t report it. How do you know Chu Feng doesn''t have time?"


    Oriental rhyme frowns slightly. Chu Feng has left the temple world now. How can he have time to see saran?


    So for what saran said, Oriental rhyme still firmly replied: "Madam Saran, I don''t need to report, and I know that the wind is weak and there is no time. Please leave."


    Saran wanted to point to Dongfang Yun''s nose and scold her, but she finally resisted.


    Instead, he showed a smile: "it seems that Chu Feng really has no time, but when can he have time to tell me? I''ll come back then. "


    "I don''t know!" Oriental rhyme simply replied, "so Mrs. saran wants to see less wind and see the opportunity."


    The smile on saran''s face was completely stiff, even a little hot. PI xiaorou nodded and turned away from the temple. She just wanted to see Chu Feng, but she wanted to get something from Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng is not seen at all, which makes saran feel very uncomfortable. She feels that Chu Feng is too arrogant and has no respect.


    "She won''t give up."


    As soon as Saran left, Yihong came to Dongfang Yun''s side: "if there is no accident, as long as the wind is less, she will appear immediately. This is a woman with strong purpose. If she fails to achieve her goal, she will never give up!"


    For Yihong, Dongfang Yun is also a bit upset, because she knows that Yihong was in chufeng''s bedroom last night. If she didn''t know that chufeng was in the demon world last night, she would almost suspect that they were fighting.


    But Yi Hong said, Oriental rhyme is still a little interested: "you seem to know something?"


    "It''s all over. There''s nothing to say. Knowing it''s not necessarily a good thing for Chu Feng." Leaning on Hong''s tranquil smile, elegant turn to leave, just with a touch of helplessness on the face.


    Because Shangguan yingyue told her that there were not many voices in the family who forced her to marry situ Twilight cloud. In the end, saran was the reason why she was so abnormal.


    Saran comes from a subordinate family of the Shangguan family. Her talent is not bad. The most important thing is that Shangguan pursues the sun with her heart. At that time, it was also under saran''s instigation that Shangguan would unite with the rest of the family and oppress Shangguan yingyue.


    As for the reason, that is, saran envies Shangguan yingyue and doesn''t want to have a better woman than herself in Shangguan''s family.


    He even wanted to destroy Shangguan yingyue and marry situ Twilight cloud, which was no different from destroying her. It can be said that Saran played a very important role in what happened at the beginning. It is only because of Shangguan''s love for Saran, many people who know the truth have not said it.


    Dongfang Yun looks back at Yihong''s departure and looks at the direction of saran''s departure. She feels that Yihong knows something, but she can''t imagine what it is.


    Finally, he can only shake his head to disperse the tangled idea and go back to the temple. Now that Chu Feng is not in the temple, it must not be known to others, or it may affect Chu Feng''s next plan.


    On the other hand, Saran, who left, did not go back to the Shangguan family. Instead, he turned around and left the temple state and went to the holy city. He casually found a quiet teahouse, asked for a private room and sat down.She is not a tea drinker. She just comes here to sit down when she encounters some disturbing things. Today, she is not in a good mood.


    As a woman, saran knows very well that if she wants to survive in the hidden world if she is not gifted, she needs a strong man. So she chose Shangguan to pursue the sun. Although Shangguan Zhuri is not the most powerful man, at least there will be some room for improvement and development in the future.


    Today, she went to Chu Feng for the second important man in her life, Shangguan Jinghong, her own son.


    The latter showed amazing talent from birth. Now it is the realm of the next God, and it is predicted that the future will certainly achieve the realm of God of creation. However, this is in the temple. Even if the talent is strong enough to finally be left alone, she can''t grow up. She went to Chu Feng to get something from Chu Feng.


    It is used to increase the chips in the hands of Shangguan Jinghong, so that Shangguan Jinghong can grow up safely and carefree, achieve the realm of God of nature, and stand aloof in the world, and her mother will inevitably rise.


    But Chu Feng didn''t see her at all, which made saran''s heart very uncomfortable.


    "I thought I was wrong. It was really Mrs. saran."


    When she was sulking, the door of the elegant room was pushed open gently, and situ Twilight cloud came in with a playful look, and situ Hao shut the door back.


    Saran saw situ Twilight cloud come in, rubbed a little and stood up, his eyes were more alert: "situ big little, how can you be here?"


    This is a small teahouse in the holy city. The identity of situ Twilight cloud will definitely not come to this kind of place. The only possibility is to track himself.


    Situ Muyun went to sit down with a smile. He swam on saran''s body with unrestrained eyes. He looked straight and strong: "you are here, so I''m here. I saw you leave the temple just now. It seems that I want to see Chu Feng, but I was rejected. Do you want to give your Baobei son some welfare?"


    Patting his head and pondering: "however, it is also true that the army of qianshen was taken back by Chu Feng, and there was just a lack of a leader. As a powerful subordinate God, Shangguan Jinghong is also chufeng''s cousin. He really has such qualifications."


    "But it''s a pity that Chu Feng is not close to your Shangguan family."


    Saran''s face changed slightly, because what situ Muyun said was what she thought in her mind. She wanted to use the relationship between Shangguan''s family and chufeng to gain some rights for Shangguan Jinghong.


    "What do you want?" he asked with a cold face


    Situ Twilight cloud waved and motioned saran to sit down first: "don''t be nervous. In broad daylight, your husband can stab me with one finger after the sun. I won''t do anything to you. Of course, I won''t mind what you want to do with me."


    Saran didn''t sit down. Situ Muyun''s reputation was not much better than Yu Wenlong. She was the next God. If situ Muyun really wanted to do something, she would not have much chance to resist.


    The tone is cold: "you want to say what you want to say, I will leave immediately."


    Shrugging his shoulders, situ Twilight cloud did not force saran to sit down. He said: "I want to cooperate with you. Chu Feng is not the kind of person who pays attention to family relations. It is impossible for you to use that relationship to gain benefits from him. However, I feel that some old men may have to do something next, but I don''t know what to do, but I can promise you."


    "When necessary, do as I tell you. When the dust settles, the oppression on your Shangguan family will be lifted, so that you can breathe and develop. I can even let Shangguan Jinghong shine brilliantly."


    With a confident smile on his lips, he added, "don''t doubt me, because I don''t have to cheat you. Believe me, maybe you can see the birth of a miracle. How wonderful?"


    My heart is beating.


    What situ Muyun said made saran excited. Just based on his understanding of his character, saran shook his head and said, "Si Tu Da Shao, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I haven''t thought about what you said. Goodbye!"


    After saying that, saran wanted to leave, but went out two steps, suddenly felt the whole body strength was lax, the spirit was a little trance, the body was unstable and fell to the side.


    He bumped into situ Twilight cloud''s arms steadily. His face suddenly changed and looked at the tea he had just drunk: "situ Twilight cloud, what have you done to me?"


    "But what, after today, you are my slave, everything must obey my command, ha ha ha!"


    Saran has been struggling, but his strength is not as good as that of situ Twilight cloud. What''s more, his whole body''s strength is lax. Soon, with saran''s unwilling to hum, a primitive war is staged in the elegant room of the teahouse.


    Vivid and fragrant!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2352

    Three days later, a world like a flood, desolate atmosphere filled between heaven and earth.


    Chu wind from the sky, breath than three days ago, more than a deep bottomless heavy, there is a ethereal feeling, even the eyes are more profound, eyes calmly looking at the world.


    In the past three days, he used the secret place of morning light as the reason for the intersection of the heaven and the world. He shuttled through some powerful worlds and successfully integrated seven worlds. In the demon world, the people of those worlds did not know what was going on. The surging power of faith was full of the demon world.


    Chu Feng felt that his strength compared with the beginning, and some more growth, perhaps on the God of creation, do not need to be too difficult.


    This is the Eighth World chosen by Chu Feng. When I was outside, I felt the atmosphere here was strong. However, when I came to this place, I found that it was not the same as my feeling in the outside world. It was too desolate, not to mention hundreds of millions of creatures. It was strange that simple life could not be seen.


    The body slowly floated up, and the 360 degree perspective of his left eye showed no dead angle. When he was a little disappointed, Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly, and the corners of his mouth also drew up a funny smile.


    At the next moment, Chu Feng''s body turned into a streamer and went towards the distance, because he saw traces of life. This world is not a world without people.


    But with the gradual approach, Chu Feng''s eyes also narrowed up, just the distance did not feel, at the moment as he approached, he felt that this was not human breath.


    But, the smell of demon!


    The body instantly landed in a random pile of stones, you can see the surrounding situation, the people passing by can not find his existence.


    Looking to the southeast with his left eye, Chu Feng frowned deeper and found that it was not the world of human existence, but a demon!


    However, Chu Feng did not leave disappointed because of this. For him, the demon world needs to contain endless life, so it is not very important for him to be a man or a demon. As long as the world has countless traces of life, it is not impossible to admit into the demon world.


    But these are demons. They are all rebellious, so we need to be careful. Otherwise, we will only waste time and effort.


    Soon, Chu Feng left eye to see the direction of the figure of people, although said to be people, but their body demon breath has betrayed them.


    They all stopped before they arrived at the rubble heap. One of the men with a horn on his head swept around in a sinister way and asked in a cold voice, "why is it missing? Didn''t you come here just now?"


    People around them shake their heads to show they don''t know.


    The long horned man looked around, his body suspended and looked around: "only here is a hiding place in a hundred miles. Please find it for me. The demon emperor said we must find it. If we can''t find it, we will all die."


    In addition, there are more than ten people, smell speech are quickly scattered, it seems that if they do not look for anything, the consequences will be very serious.


    But hiding in the dark Chu Feng is frowning, because the long horn of the man said the demon emperor.


    Squinting his eyes and feeling the breath of the world, Chu Feng''s first thought was that he inadvertently stepped into the wild demon domain, but carefully felt that this was definitely not the wild demon domain, because it was a incomplete world, and the wild demon domain was a demon world, which could not be a fragmentary world.


    Well, this place should be built by some powerful demon a long time ago, and now it is a world without owner.


    Just in front of these people in the end is what identity, Chu Feng secretly looked at in the dark, no doubt in front of this group of people are demons, and still accept the orders of the demon emperor, just what are they looking for?


    "Who!"


    Chu Feng was still there looking at these people, and behind him came a woman''s voice of drinking. It turned out that when Chu Feng was not paying attention, a woman searched behind him and just saw him hiding here.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to have any contact with these people, but at the moment, he couldn''t get in touch with them. With a slight sigh, he came out of the rubble, and more than ten people immediately surrounded him.


    The leading man was a demon at the peak of a demigod''s later period. At the moment, he was staring at Chu Feng with sinister and evil eyes. Jie and Jie laughed: "I didn''t expect to see traces of human activities in the demon Kingdom small world. It seems that those wastes have not eaten you."


    Chu Feng smiles lightly and looks around at more than a dozen demons. The highest one is the peak of the later period of the demigods, and the lowest is the middle period of the demigods. There are a lot of people, but only one gesture is enough to make them disappear.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to kill them now. He just asked, "well, I don''t know where this is. Can you tell me?"


    Just asked, more than a dozen people around him burst out laughing, their eyes full of fun.


    The first man said with a smile: "it seems that you accidentally bumped in from the secret place of morning light. Then you can only say that you are not lucky. This is an independent world created by the people of the royal family and the magic dragon family in our demon domain. But before the completion of the construction, the magic dragon family was destroyed by the alliance of all the clans in the demon domain.""You''re here now, and we sympathize with you."


    Chu Feng nodded clearly. There was not much difference between Chu Feng and his initial guess. He just didn''t expect that this was created by the people of the demon dragon clan. So it seems that the world created by the barbarian demon domain and the demon domain people is connected. They can enter the independent world created by those powerful in the demon domain at any time.


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up: "that, just heard you say that the demon emperor is the head of the nine saints in the demon domain, the demon emperor, one of the masters of the demon temple now?"


    The first man''s eyes a coagulation dead staring at Chu Feng, low voice: "how do you know, who are you?"


    Although it is not a secret that the demon emperor is now in charge of the demon temple, it is not known by anyone. Except for the demon realm, all the people in the forbidden areas who want to know must be at the top of the mountain. However, the people in front of them seem to have nothing special. They even know the pattern of the demon Kingdom like this, which seems a little strange.


    Chu Feng''s body slowly suspended, and the banter radian of his mouth became more and more intense: "it seems that you are really the people sent by the demon emperor. Tell me, what do you do with the demon emperor sect? You want to go to the secret place of morning light through the incomplete world, or go to the temple of King Wu?"


    As Chu Feng slowly soared into the air, a kind of low pressure was pervaded in the air inexplicably. The head man''s heart began to tense up. He didn''t feel the breath and realm of the people in front of him, but Chu Feng gave him a terrible feeling.


    In the whole demon realm, he only felt it in a few people, one is the demon emperor, one is the mysterious master of the demon temple, and the other is the prince of magic dragon, Aojiang!


    Slowly clenched his fist, the whole person completely demonized into a huge rhinoceros, a pair of eyes staring at Chu Feng, opened his mouth and revealed his hoarse voice: "who are you exactly? We are the guard team of the demon temple in the wild demon domain. If you don''t say it again, we can only kill you."


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked down at the demonized rhinoceros and sneered: "do you want to kill me? You do not have this qualification, even the demon emperor does not have this qualification. "


    "As for me, some people call me fengshao and others call me Shao Lord. Now the whole hidden world also calls me King Wu Shao Lord."


    The big eyes of rhinoceros suddenly stare round: "are you Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng laughed. As he laughed, the magic light wings opened instantly, and a mysterious force formed a barrier to isolate the surrounding space: "Congratulations, you guessed it right."


    Hearing that the person in front of him is Chu Feng, the fierce color in rhinoceros''s eyes dissipates in an instant. Instead, it is a kind of fear from the soul. He turns around and wants to run, but he bumps into the barrier and is bounced.


    Chu Feng also moved at this time, a trace and breath can not be captured, except for the demonized rhinoceros, the rest of the people did not even have the chance to beg for mercy, so they disappeared in this world, no trace to follow, as if there was no residue left.


    When he appeared again, he stood on the back of the demonized rhinoceros and hit his head heavily with a fist. The demonized rhinoceros who wanted to resist immediately lost any strength and fell to the ground.


    Chu Feng slowly squatted down, patted his head and said: "originally I just did not want to come out, also do not want to contact with the demon domain so fast, unexpectedly you find me out, then I can only be impolite, answer my two questions, I will give you a whole body, or I will let you die."


    The body shape of the demonized rhinoceros gradually blurred and changed into the first man just now. His face was blue and white, and the corners of his mouth were still bloodstained. He coughed and asked, "what do you want to ask?"


    As for the survival of Chu Feng''s hand, the first man did not dare to think about it, but he had to leave his own soul to die, so as to have the hope of reincarnation again. This is also a great ability of the demon.


    Chu Feng came down from him and twisted his neck: "is there a large number of demons gathering in this world? What else were you doing just now?"


    "This is a incomplete world, and few people will enter the demon realm." The first man coughed gently to answer the words of Chu Feng, but when he wanted to answer the second question, he looked a little hesitant.


    Chu Feng frowned, heavily fell on the head of the man''s arm, click wipe a ring: "don''t want to die too painful, you''d better consider clearly and then answer me."


    The first man issued a scream, even if it is a demon, in the face of such cruel crushing, is also unbearable.


    Holding back the pain, he said, "we don''t know. It''s just that the demon emperor wants us to find a person. We''ve been pursuing it all the way. But later that person is missing. As for what the demon emperor wants to do with that person, we don''t know. Please, kill me. I want to die, I want to die!"


    In the face of Chu Feng''s cruelty and blood, death is already a kind of desire!


    His face flitted through the faint disappointment, and he thought that he could dig out some useful information. He didn''t want to just waste time. He gently touched his finger and wiped the beam of light into the head man''s body. The latter''s body twitched and died.


    Looking up to the distance, Chu Feng''s eyes jumped like a high-voltage killing machine: "demon emperor, snake Zun, wild demon domain, wait, my little Lord will come to the demon domain soon, and cut off your head."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2353

    Chu Feng killed more than ten people in the demon domain and left the incomplete world.


    Even knowing that there is no life gathering in that world, there is no effect of staying there or even integrating that world. It is better to save some time to find other worlds.


    And has been out for a few days, Chu Feng still has a place to go, also don''t want to waste extra time here.


    Back to the Chenguang secret place, chufeng went towards the entrance and exit of Xuanyuan family with clear goals. The secret place of Chenguang is indeed connected with many worlds in the universe, but not many of them are perfect and tend to be powerful. After integration, they have a little effect, but the effect is not too big. At least a large number of people are needed to cast the most powerful power of belief.


    So Chu Feng wants to go to a place. If we can integrate that world, we can definitely double the overall strength of the demon world. Of course, we still need to see whether it can work or not, because that is different from the rest of the world, it does not exist in the star universe.


    Soon arrived at the entrance and exit of Xuanyuan family, no one stopped Chu Feng, he directly entered one of them.


    However, Chu Feng did not stay in the Xuanyuan family, nor did he go to find Xuanyuan Huining. Instead, he flew across the Xuanyuan family''s exit to connect Zhongzhou. The world he wanted was in Zhongzhou.


    No one found the trace of Chu Feng. It didn''t take long for Chu Feng to appear in the garden of feimen in Zhongzhou. The guards were still there, but Chu Feng didn''t stay. In the blink of an eye, Chu Feng left before they found it, and came to the dark sea outside the city of Zhongzhou!


    Yes, the world Chu Feng aims at is the underworld!


    The underworld is a broken world that Lu Wan once built. In order to suppress the Yin people, she put the world under the sea of the underworld, and prevented the Yin people from coming out with the natural hindrance of the sea. Now it has been a long time since the underworld has evolved for many years, which is no worse than any other world.


    Even if it is not comparable to the five forbidden areas, compared with those big families and forces, the underworld controlled by the Yin clan is definitely above those families and forces.


    Apart from other things, the Yin nationality now has two gods of creation, Yin Nu and Qing Piao, which are enough to crush any big power, not to mention the 18 states of the underworld. Each state is vast and endless, and there are countless creatures!


    With a smile on his mouth, Chu Feng walked unnoticed across the underworld sea to the center of the sea. Looking at the rolling and roaring Ming sea below, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and the magic light wings spread out behind him. Although he had fallen into the sea, there was nothing wrong with it.


    The sage of heaven can ignore the hell sea. Chu Feng is the God of creation now. He doesn''t want to take risks.


    Powerful forces gathered around the body to form a powerful barrier, which suddenly turned into a streamer into the dark sea, causing huge waves, but no one found it.


    In the nether sea, Chu Feng sinks rapidly, and sees some people roaring towards themselves, but they are all blocked and unable to get close to them. These people must be the people who died in the hell sea, or the souls of the dead people in the underworld can not escape. All of them are trapped in the sea of hell, making the sea a forbidden state of life.


    After a simple look at Chu Feng, he didn''t pay much attention to it. His body sank faster and faster. I don''t know how long it took to finally see some slight scenes. Chu Feng laughed with a smile. It seems that the sea of the underworld is not doing any harm to himself, and will soon reach the underworld.


    Through it, Chu wind is suspended in the air and looks at the boundless underworld. Compared with the last time, it is less evil. It seems that under the control of Qingpiao and Yinnv, the Yin clan is changing a little bit.


    Chu Feng took up the wings of the magic light and walked toward the nearest gathering place. Now it is not the center of the underworld. Although she walked with the floating flocs, she was taken away by the female when she was in the seventh state. How to walk the road ahead is not clear to Chu Feng.


    Seeing an old man coming face-to-face in the distance, Chu Feng stepped forward quickly and said modestly, "what state is this, old man? I want to go to the central state now. How can I get there? "


    The old man stopped to see Chu Feng and frowned: "it''s strange that you don''t have the breath of the underworld."


    "Oh Chu Feng had already thought out his words and said with a smile, "I grew up in the 18th state territory, because it is far away from the center, so I haven''t been affected too much. In addition, my hard-working skills are different, so it''s not very obvious. I have to be careful to feel it."


    Chu Feng said also secretly released a little evil spirit.


    The old man squinted and felt for a while, and found that there was a faint evil in Chu Feng''s body. He nodded slightly, believing what he said. He turned and pointed to the road he came to and said, "this is the fifth state. If you want to go to the center, you can go straight ahead. What about?,,, people?"


    The old man''s words have not finished, only feel a gust of wind blowing from the side, and then look back, chufeng has no idea where to go.


    Blinking his eyes and patting his head, Nino said to himself, "am I really old, hallucinating?"


    At this time, Chu Feng was guided by the old man, and had gone all the way to a transmission array. The eighteen states of the underworld had to rely on the transmission array to reach each other. It was a little troublesome.But Chu Feng has his own plan, so it''s necessary to have a little trouble.


    The people guarding the transmission array saw that the Chu wind was not obstructed, and the Chu wind entered the transmission array without any difficulty, and reached the fourth state. They were also more eager to achieve the realm of the saints of the heavenly way. When they arrived at the holy land, an idea could open the entrance and exit of the heaven and the myriad realms. There was no need for such trouble.


    Next, Chu Feng asked as he went on his way. Last time, he was unable to do anything about his own cultivation. This time, Chu Feng was in full swing, so he didn''t waste too much time. He arrived at the center of the underworld a few hours after arriving at the underworld.


    Compared with the state of Chu Feng and Ming Shen, the state of the Ming god palace has changed a lot. At least, we can''t see the evil monks walking around, and we can''t feel too much evil smell. Compared with the uncomfortable feeling before, now the central state of the Ming god palace is more peaceful and quiet.


    This is the underworld. Lu Wan once built a broken world. Although you can take it without asking yourself, now the Yin people live in the underworld. Chu Feng feels that he still wants to say hello to Yin Nu and Qing Piao Piao.


    Because the power of world belief can only be derived from those people who are willing to go to the demon world. If they don''t make it clear in advance and suddenly change the environment for them, there will inevitably be problems.


    In order to catch up with time, Chu Feng quickly came to the Ming god palace. The damaged situation in the last World War I had been completely restored, and no traces of the war were found.


    Chu Feng stepped forward, and a strong man of the Ming god palace immediately raised his hand to stop him: "what''s the matter?"


    Could have been directly in, but in order not to cause misunderstanding, Chu Feng chose to let people first report again: "that Yin girl and Qing Piao Piao are friends, just came to the central state, want to see them."


    The powerful men of the Ming god palace, including the rest of the guards outside the gate, looked at him strangely when they heard Chu Feng''s words.


    "You and our two palace masters are friends. What''s your name?" asked the powerful man of the Ming god palace who first stopped Chu Feng


    If it was in the period of the underworld God, some people who dare to come to the gate of the hell god palace will be chased away by them. But now it is not the same. Therefore, the strong men of the hell god palace still keep a little vigilance, so that the people in front of them are really their friends.


    Few people in the underworld knew themselves, and Chu Feng didn''t use the fake name: "Chu Feng!"


    But soon Chu Feng regretted it.


    Because he had just said that he was Chu Feng, all the powerful men in Ming Shengong all looked at him in horror. Chu Feng touched his face and wondered, "that, am I very terrible?"


    The powerful man of the Ming god palace looked up and down at Chu Feng and looked back at the Ming god palace. He seemed to be thinking about something. He asked a companion, "that, isn''t it?"


    The rest of the powerful men in the Ming god palace looked at me and I looked at you. Finally, they all looked at Chu Feng and focused on his face. One of them said, "it looks like a bit, but it lacks a pair of wings."


    The powerful man of the Ming god palace turned around and looked up and down at Chu Feng and asked, "that, are you really Chu Feng, a taboo demon?"


    Chu Feng was speechless. Originally, he felt that there were few people in the underworld who knew him. How could he be different from his original idea?


    But in front of these people did not show any malice, Chu Feng nodded: "yes."


    The powerful man of the Ming god palace looked at the Chu wind again and said, "the demon God has a pair of wings, do you have them?"


    Chu Feng was even more puzzled. It seemed that he had a different reputation and influence in the underworld. However, these people seemed to know themselves, and Chu Feng didn''t hide anything. The wings of magic light instantly opened behind him, and a magic breath immediately made people around him feel it.


    No matter who is the strong man of the Ming god palace or the people who come and go outside, when they see the Chu wind with two wings on his back, they are all stunned for about three seconds. They even kneel down on their knees and prostrate on the ground, and the voice converges into a long dragon: "see the devil!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there. This was the second time he came to the underworld. The last time he went to fight with the God of the underworld and killed him. In addition to the Yin girl and the green floating, no one knows himself according to the truth. What''s the rhythm?


    Still thinking about what happened in the underworld, suddenly there came two breath of God of nature. The next moment, Yin Nu and Qing Piao appeared in front of Chu Feng, with a smile on her face: "Chu Feng!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2354

    Yinnv and Qingpiao come out to meet at the same time, which undoubtedly has confirmed the identity of Chu Feng.


    In the awe of those guards'' eyes, Chu Feng, accompanied by two charming women, walked into the Ming god palace. When he saw a huge statue on the square of the Ming god palace, Chu Feng finally knew why the strong men of the Ming god palace knew themselves.


    Because the statue was carved according to his appearance.


    A wry smile shook his head: "tell me, whose idea is this?"


    "It must be mine. The female is not so emotional." Stronger than Chu Feng several times, Qingpiao directly took his arm, pointed to the stone tablet under the statue and said, "and not only did you erect your statue, I also engraved your deeds on the stone tablet, let the people of the underworld know that it was you who rescued them from the bitter sea, you killed the ghost God, so that they do not have to be oppressed again."


    Chu Feng had no choice but to take back the arm which was held by the blue floating mountain peak and went forward. Seeing the introduction of himself on the stone tablet, Chu Feng could not have said too much, but there was no sense of blame. This was just a means for female women to rule the underworld.


    It is undoubtedly the best way to frighten the underworld with the name of taboo demons. Otherwise, even if both of them are gods of nature, few of them will be sincere.


    Chufeng pulled back his hand, Qing Piao meaningful smile, went forward to stand beside him, did not take his arm affectionately: "Chu Feng, you were taken away by the God, how come back?"


    Still blinking at Chu Feng, it seems to be asking, is it because I miss you just come back?


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly, but he was still a little helpless for Qingpiao''s undisguised seduction. He looked at the rebuilt Temple of the underworld and the sea of hell. Now it should be dark outside.


    Touch the stomach: "I haven''t eaten for a long time, find a place to eat for me, and then continue to say."


    Qing piaoxiao clapped her hands: "I''ll arrange it right away, Yin girl, accompany Chu Feng well!"


    Meaningful said a green floating away quickly.


    The Yin girl came to her, her eyes slightly bitterly holding Chu Feng to one side, as if in a boudoir complaining: "Chu Feng, how did I know you first, how do you seem to feel a little bit to piaofeo? From just now on, I didn''t even look at me. Am I not beautiful?"


    Chu Feng wanted to pull back her hand, but she was pulled tight by the Yin girl and said with a bitter smile: "who dares to say that you are not beautiful?"


    Chu Feng said that now a little pressure mountain, this time to integrate the whole underworld, not to be seduced.


    Touch the chin, take the opportunity to pull back the hand: "that, you are equal."


    Yin girl gently smile, a step forward to stand in front of Chu Feng: "then you have my desire?"


    Cough, cough,


    Chu Feng was directly choked by the question of Yin girl. She coughed fiercely there, and her tears came out. She waved her hand: "that Yin girl, I think you misunderstood. You are a very attractive woman, but we should be friends. We should not admit your charm until we do something to you."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s embarrassment and embarrassment, she joked and took the initiative to take his arm and nodded seriously: "but it is also possible for friends to help each other. When you need it or I need it, it''s OK to have a romantic love affair."


    Chu Feng didn''t answer because he believed that if he did, the female would come to him to study his life and ideals.


    Now the situation is ethereal and dangerous. Although it''s a good thing to study life and ideals with a charming woman like Yin Nu, it''s not the right time. Moreover, Yin Nu is a little evil. Chu Feng doesn''t want to frighten himself out of any accident when he struggles on her.


    The two of them went all the way to the Yin girl''s bedroom. The maids and guards around them were temporarily called back by the female. They sat in the courtyard, just like friends who had known each other for a long time and seemed like a couple of lovers.


    "Chu Feng, come and have a drink."


    Qingpiao sits down next to Chu Feng, while Yin Nu sits on the other side of Chu Feng. They do not hide their ideas and hold up their glasses with enthusiasm.


    After a cup of wine, the Yin girl put the vegetables in the bowl for Chu Feng, and then asked, "you should not come to the underworld to have a look at it this time? Although we haven''t been out for a long time, from your taboo identity and your injury to the underworld, now you must have many enemies in the outside world. Let''s say, is there anything we can do to help you in the underworld? "


    After Chu Feng was taken away by Lu Wan, Yin Nu and Qing Piao asked Piao Xu about Chu Feng. They knew that he was injured and fell from the sea of hell.


    When the Yin girl saw Chu Feng, she felt the breath of the four Dharma protectors. Therefore, she guessed that Chu Feng must have been chased by the outside world. Under such circumstances, Chu Feng came to the underworld again, which should not have happened.


    Talking to a smart woman saves time and saliva. Chu Feng nodded: "there is a little thing. Because of my taboo status, I have been pursued by various forces in the hidden world for the past two years. It has been improved a little a few days ago, but it is still dangerous."After leaving the underworld, Chu Feng simply said what happened after he left the underworld, became the young master of King Wu''s temple, and now a brewing war. Chu Feng said it without reservation.


    "My God, you have become the young master of the temple of King Wu?"


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Qing Piao was surprised and said, "how can you admit your status? It''s the five forbidden areas. Even Chiyou will turn around when he sees King Wu!"


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment and asked, "how can he admit my position? I don''t know. Maybe it''s the reason of my ancestor Demon Lord. In addition, have you met King Wu?"


    Qing Piao nodded: "King Wu has always been very mysterious. It is estimated that only zunshen, Chiyou emperor and Ming Shen, have seen him for endless years. Zun God will not tell who King Wu is. Chiyou emperor and Ming God are dead. I did see him at the beginning, but I only saw him from a distance."


    At the beginning of the new era, Emperor Chiyou led the powerful men in the demon domain to enter the modern world, and combined with the Yin clan to fight together. He conquered almost half of the modern world.


    Later, Xuanyuan emperor and Lu Wan''s ten disciples joined hands to stop the speed of the army of demon domain and Yin clan. Only the great emperor Chiyou was too powerful. Once the king of demon domain, his power and terror can be seen naturally.


    Once, in order to break the balance, Emperor Chiyou and the God of the underworld conspired to attack Xuanyuan emperor and others on a night. For some reasons, Qingpiao happened to hear their conversation nearby. Out of curiosity and yearning for the first World War of the strong, Qingpiao went up with him secretly.


    But Chi you and Ming God didn''t get close to Xuanyuan emperor. They were stopped by a man in a black robe. The man, holding the Ming Hong magic sword, provoked the disaster of saints to fight against Chiyou emperor and Ming God. The war was earth shaking and made Chi you and Ming God seriously injured, which also laid the foundation for the victory of Xuanyuan emperor and others.


    Until later, when the underworld was suppressed under the sea of the underworld, Qing Piao Piao knew that the man who seriously injured Chi you and the God of the underworld that night was King Wu, the master of the temple of King Wu!


    Chu Feng frowned and asked, "do you say that at that time, King Wu appeared, holding the Ming Hong magic sword, and defeated the Chiyou emperor and the ghost God?"


    "Well, it''s a complete Ming Hong magic sword." Qing Piao nodded back.


    Chu Feng is silent. The sword spirit of Minghong magic sword is in his body now, and the sword body of Minghong magic sword is said to be in the hands of the Demon Lord. But now Qing Piao Piao says that Minghong magic sword was used by King Wu at that time, and it was complete at that time.


    King Wu, the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord, the three principal officials of the temple of King Wu, but many people have met the Tibetan Lord and the demon lord, but few have seen the king of Wu. What kind of person is he?


    At the beginning of that new era, we could fight against Chiyou emperor and the God of the underworld, and we could also create a saint''s calamity to defeat the two top gods of nature. It must not be a common existence. Maybe we have already touched the realm of saints.


    It''s just why he just used the calamity of saints to fight against the enemy, and how did he avoid the calamity of saints? One by one questions are full of Chu Feng''s heart.


    But no matter how to think, always can not get a reasonable explanation, Chu Feng can only sigh to disperse the idea of continuing to tangle.


    Also look around and think of a person: "floating wadding?"


    At the beginning, she promised to take piaoxiu away, but she broke her promise because she was taken away by Lu Wan after she passed out. However, after coming for so long, she did not see her.


    Yin girl and Qing Piao looked at each other with a look in their eyes. Chu Feng was a little puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2355

    The eighteenth state on the edge of the underworld.


    With the death of the God of the underworld, Yin Nu and Qing Piao took control of the underworld. In the past, the bloodthirsty and killing were rarely performed, and the eighteen States began to be lively. Because the territory here was more vast, many people came here to find a quiet place to practice meditation.


    The life of avoiding being killed has become the main theme of people''s life in the eighteen states.


    Floating flocs from their own cave out of the past to see no one in the distance, but now the crowd of people coming and going, the corners of the mouth passing a light bitter.


    Originally, when the hell god died, they told her to stay in the temple of the underworld, but the state of piaoxiu was not high. In addition, she was used to this kind of unrestrained life, so she declined the female. They returned to the 18th state to do things according to the previous rhythm of life and to be the original self.


    Greeting the occasional passers-by, piaoxiu goes forward and comes to a hillside. Since the days after the death of Hades, piaoxiu is used to this. She will come here tomorrow to sit for a while and look at the sea. She used to think about the outside world, but now she still thinks about a person.


    The one who fell down from the underworld sea and was saved by himself originally thought that he was a special person, but in the end, he found that it was a taboo God in the legend. That war killed the God of the underworld, and that war shocked the underworld. The war can not be dispersed in the mind of floating Xu.


    That young man''s demeanor, arrogant, and uninhibited, whether awake or in sleep, will often appear in the heart of floating.


    She is a person who sticks to her heart. She feels that she will not fall in love with any man in her life. She doesn''t know whether she is in love with Chu Feng or just some good feelings. But it is undeniable that as long as she calms down, she will think of Chu Feng, the short-term relationship between them and some fun between them.


    "Have you forgotten me, such a poor man?"


    A faint bitterness flits across the beautiful face, and the soft sound of floating catkins is coming out.


    Chu Feng promised to take her out of the underworld as long as she regained her strength, and took her to the outside world to take care of her life and everything, and let himself follow her.


    Beginning to drift Xu for Chu wind description of everything are very yearning, but now this yearning has broken.


    When Lu Wan took Chu Feng away, piaoxiu still felt that he had fainted, and he would not forget his promise. But now it has been some days, Chu Feng has not come back, and piaoxiu''s expectation is also a little less. Maybe chufeng will never come back again.


    She is not an excellent person, at most, she is just a little beautiful. In the vast and endless underworld, she is just an ordinary person of cultivation. There is nothing special about her.


    Chu Feng is a taboo demon God, a powerful God of nature. She is still so young. There must be many women who admire him. Even Qingpiao has such a relationship with Chu Feng. Chu Feng even Qingpiao doesn''t take them away, let alone she who is half divine?


    "Floating catkins!"


    In the wild imagination there, a man''s voice sounded behind him.


    Floating Xu micro Cu show eyebrows, know who is coming, scattered some helpless heart, stand up to look back, see a man standing behind, and floating Xu does not want to see him.


    His name is Gu ran. At the end of the era of the underworld, like many people, he came from the inner state to the 18th state. He was at the peak of the semi God period. He looked like he was in his 40s, and his talent was OK. Since then, he has been pursuing her, and piaoxiu has definitely refused twice, but Gu ran never gives up.


    See Gu ran again, floating Xu some helpless his persistence, but still maintain their own Courtesy: "Gu ran!"


    "What are you doing?" Gu ran stepped forward with a smile, but as he went forward, floating flocculus was slowly retreating. Gu Ran''s look was a little stiff, and the light haze flashed in his eyes. How could he not know that floating Xu was deliberately avoiding himself.


    Although he was a little annoyed, Gu ran still put up with a modest smile and said, "there is nothing wrong today. I''m going to go back to the 16th state to see if I want to go for a walk. You don''t do anything here every day. I''m afraid you will be bored."


    Piao Xu shook her head: "no, I''ve been in the eighteenth state, used to the rhythm of life here, you go!"


    Gu ran looked unnaturally ugly, narrowed his eyes and asked, "floating Xu, do you already have a lover, otherwise why do you always want to refuse me? Although I''m not a top talent, I''m also a person with good talent. What can''t I do for you, or can you look down on me? "


    Piaoxiu frowns. She has existed for hundreds of years, but because the problem of talent is still in the middle of the demigod state, Gu Ran has killed her many times in terms of talent, and many women have expressed their feelings to Gu ran, but it doesn''t mean that piaoxiu has to be moved.


    Even now Gu Ran has already said this step, and piaoxiu doesn''t think he is a snake anymore. He replies, "I really have a sweetheart. Although I don''t know if he will come back or even remember me, I''m willing to wait. I''ll be willing to wait for 10 years, 100 years or even a thousand years or even a lifetime.""Gu ran, you are a good person, but I don''t have that feeling for you. We can only be friends."


    Once again rejected, let Gu ran heart emerge angry.


    He is not the kind of person who covets the beauty of piaoxiu. The reason why he pursues piaoxiu so warmly is that people in the 18th state region know that piaoxiu has good friendship with Yinnv and Qingpiao. They once declared that piaoxiu is their sister. If anyone is not polite to piaoxiu, they will be unkind to the whole family.


    The reason why he came from the 16th state to the 18th state was that piaoxiu wanted to get close to Qingpiao and Yinnv, go to the core of the underworld, enter the hell palace, and even see if he can get the favor of Yin Nu and Qing Piao.


    Fantasy is beautiful, but the reality is cruel, floating Xu has no idea about him at all.


    Anger in his heart, but still dare not have the slightest expression on his face, because he does not want his family to be asked by the Yin and Qing Piao: "Piao Xu, my heart to you is true, maybe you can not accept me now, but I believe that one day you will understand how much I love you, and you will understand my heart."


    Floating wadding turned to face Gu ran and opened her lips: "never!"


    I wanted to say one more word and leave, but I didn''t want to reply with such a firm attitude. Gu Ran''s face was hot and she looked around. At the moment, everyone was busy, and there were not many people living nearby. Now there is no one to see.


    The corner of the mouth cocked up, outlined a crazy arc, eyes instantly fixed in the floating Xu graceful back, gently raised his hand, in the heart had a bold decision.


    It can be seen that floating flocculus is a kind of woman with a special tradition in her heart. If the raw rice is cooked and cooked, it may not be a problem. With a cold smile, the outstretched hand directly grabs at the floating flocculus, but there is no way to get the floating flocculus in the normal way, so use a special method.


    But Gu Ran''s hand didn''t have a chance to meet with the floating catkins, because suddenly a young man appeared in front of him. He firmly grasped his hand and asked with a light joking smile: "what do you want to do?"


    Floating Xu back to, do not know Gu ran just to do it by himself, just heard the voice of the young man, a shock turned around, did not see the face, but the back is so familiar, the face slowly showed a smile: "Chu wind!"


    Obviously, the young man who suddenly appeared was Chu Feng.


    Gu ran, who was still in the rage, heard the name of floating catkins. The anger in his eyes dispersed and became frightened: "are you Chu Feng?"


    Yin Nu and Qing Piao are in the underworld to publicize Chu Feng. Gu ran certainly knows that, but Chu Feng has already left the underworld? How can you still be here? In addition,,,


    GU Ran''s face changed greatly and looked at the floating flocs: "your sweetheart, is Chu Feng?"


    Floating flocculus is still surprised that Chu Feng has come back. His face changed a little when he heard Gu Ran''s words, and hung down his head: "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    Undoubtedly, floating Xu''s attitude has been regarded as a disguised answer. Gu Ran''s face collapsed at once. In an instant, any man''s dignity was gone. He knelt down in front of Chu Feng: "demon God, I didn''t do anything just now. I just want to ask floating Xu to accept me."


    "I definitely don''t want to rob your woman. I didn''t know at first that I was wrong. Please forgive me."


    Chu Feng looked down at Gu ran on the ground, and said with a cool smile: "I only ask you one word. If you answer me satisfied, there is nothing wrong today. If you answer wrong, there will be more wronged souls in the sea of hell."


    Can kill the ghost God Gu ran where dare to say a word, do not fall to nod: "you ask, you ask!"


    Chu Feng looked back at the shy floating catkins, then asked: "did you just want to take advantage of no one around, want to take off the floating flocs, the intention is not on track, do not do as rogue as the thing?"


    Such a thing, Gu ran, would not admit it even if it was killed. He shook his head without hesitation: "no, I have always admired Piaosu. How can I do something worse than a scoundrel?"


    In the left eye, Chu Feng saw the color of deception and sighed softly. Gu ran felt severe pain all over his body before he knew what was going on. He couldn''t help crying out, but Chu Feng didn''t have any pity and let Gu ran go.


    It seems that he just did a trivial thing. Chu Feng turned around and took up his hand. He said with a smile: "I found that even if the hell god died and the underworld has changed, you idiot is still not safe. Come with me and I will take care of you, OK?"


    Floating Xu''s face was hot, and the deer in his heart was fluttering there. He plucked up his courage and looked up at Chu Feng. He also bit his lips: "how do you take care of it?"


    Chufeng gentle smile around the flocculent waist, nodded: "take care of you as a woman in my bed!"


    Piao Xu originally enjoyed the feeling of the present very much, smell speech face suddenly black come down, push Chu Feng, shame fury ceaselessly: "rascal!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2356

    Chu Feng brought piaoxiu back to the first state from the 18th state, but he did not leave the underworld and did not merge with the underworld.


    Because of the eighteen states of the underworld, it takes a little time for Yin Nu and Qing Piao to convey the news. Chu Feng does not have to integrate the whole underworld. Because of the different human nature of the underworld, Chu Feng needs some people to enter the demon world to strengthen their faith, but it does not mean that they need a group of people who just want to go out and make trouble.


    And among the demon world, there is Yihong''s independent world which has developed for thousands of years. There are all women there. Who knows if a group of evil people in the underworld will come up with anything?


    Therefore, Chu Feng asked the female women to convey their meaning. If they want to go out, they can, but they must abide by the rules of the demon world. If there is any improper behavior, everyone will be punished. If the plot is serious, the whole family will be killed!


    I believe that under such a high-voltage line, some people who just want to fish in troubled waters will definitely consider it clearly. If they go out, they may die, but if they don''t go out, they can still go out after 2000 years. Of course, it depends on how the people below choose.


    Chu Feng stayed for three days because of this.


    Those who want to leave here to enter the demon world will stay in the 16th to 18th states if they don''t want to go out before they gather in the 15th state. After three days, Chu Feng will directly take away the people from the former 15 states, and the people from the latter three states will stay in the underworld until the prohibition given by Lu Wan is lifted.


    Time has passed for two days, and tomorrow will be the time for results. Chu Feng has not been wandering around in the past two days, and there is no place to go in the underworld.


    At present, there is no contact with the outside world, and I don''t know what the specific situation is. Chu Feng is still worried. Sitting in the courtyard of the Yin female''s bedroom, Chu Feng can only wait for one day patiently, but there should be nothing wrong with the devil watching.


    In addition, both Wulie and Yanluo are in the holy city. Once something happens, they will do it at the first time. Chufeng thinks that the problem should be small.


    Floating Xu these two days are accompanied by Chu Feng, from the house to see Chu Feng sitting there without saying a word, curious to sit down: "do you have something on your mind?"


    It''s good that when the wind blows away from the palace, it''s good that the wind of the two women who are away from the wind is not blowing away from the palace, but the wind is not blowing away from the wind.


    Chu Feng shook his head and said: "nothing big, just don''t know what the outside world is now."


    The hell sea has a special power of isolation. Even the God of nature can''t break through the barrier of the sea. Maybe only the saints of heaven can do this. Chu Feng is not very emotional these two days. He is thinking about the outside world. The four Dharma protectors all have the wild heart of a wolf. If they find out that they are not in the temple of King Wu, they don''t know what they will do Yes.


    Floating flocculent slightly nodded is to understand the mood of Chu Feng, plucked up the courage to pull Chu Feng''s hand: "I believe you will be the final winner, all the curfews are just temporary mania."


    "I think so." Chu Feng showed a smile, and in turn held the palm of the floating catkins, looked at the latter''s shy face, and looked at the distance: "I don''t know how the Yinnu and Qingpiao are going to prepare. Tomorrow is the last day. I don''t know how many people will choose to leave with me."


    Floating flocculent face red, was held by the Chu wind palm, heartbeat is always very fast.


    He bit his lips and whispered back: "they should all follow you away. Yin people have been trapped under the sea of the underworld for endless years. Many people are eager to see the outside world. Although going out should be under your control, in the underworld, it is also under control. They can''t see the sun and enjoy the beauty."


    "So I guess 90 percent of the people will choose to follow you."


    Chu Feng thought about it carefully and didn''t speak. Piaoxiu was right, but there was another possibility, that is, those people who want absolute freedom after going out, but there would not be that kind of freedom in the demon world. Under such circumstances, maybe many people would prefer to stay in the underworld, and they would not leave with them.


    But these Chu Feng also won''t say, floating Xu can say these words is not easy, if she overturned, piaoxiu will have some sad.


    Because of her inferiority complex, she is not a very high realm. She tries hard to help him in some aspects. If she denies it to her, it just leaves some shadow in piaoxiu''s heart. So Chu Feng doesn''t say anything. Anyway, she will know the truth tomorrow.


    "Ouch


    As soon as they were silent, Qing Piao Piao and Yin Nu suddenly fell from the sky. The former saw Chu Feng and Piao Xu''s hands and sat there, and said with a strange cry, "are we here at the wrong time? If so, what if we leave first and come back in about two hours? "


    Floating Xu thin skinned, was green Piao Piao said, quickly pull back to get up: "two sisters."


    Blinking at Chu Feng, meaningful: "or wind less just want to enjoy our little sister''s body, did not want to live?"For such a problem, Chu Feng didn''t answer the question. He could understand some things, but it didn''t matter how others thought or said.


    "What''s going on?" he asked


    Yin Nu and Qing Piao Piao both laughed. They didn''t know that Chu Feng was deliberately avoiding such a problem. However, they were not the kind of people who wanted Chu Feng to make a fool of himself, so they didn''t say anything.


    After laughing, the female said: "things are still smooth, better than expected."


    According to the initial expectation, there may not be many people willing to follow Chu Feng in the eighteen states of the underworld, because there is still no freedom after they leave, but the environment is better.


    However, two days later, countless people gathered from the first state to the fifteenth state. Although there were people from the 16th to 18th States, they were only a small part of the countless creatures in the underworld.


    Moreover, those people are evil people. They would rather stay here than follow Chu Feng to leave the underworld, because there is a risk that they will be killed if they leave the underworld. Although there will still be some dangers in staying in the underworld, they will at least have a chance to survive, and they will have absolute freedom after another two thousand years.


    It is estimated that 95% of the people in the underworld are willing to leave with them. Now the first to the fifteenth states are overcrowded!


    Chufeng smiles when he hears the words. He thought it would be good if only half of the people in the underworld were willing to follow him. After all, leaving with him was equivalent to choosing to surrender to him. Now 95% of them are willing to. Chu Feng can imagine the future of the demon world.


    In addition, there will be Yin Nu and Qing Piao''s jurisdiction. I believe that the order will not be too bad. As for the remaining five percent, although there are many people, Chu Feng did not mean to kill them completely. Lu Wan''s ability to suppress them under the sea of the underworld shows that they still have value. If you kill them, you can''t get anything.


    Standing up, Chu Feng slightly bowed: "thank you!"


    This is Chu Feng''s gratitude from the bottom of his heart. If he came, though he could also accept the underworld, the process would be more complicated. Moreover, many of them would not accept it. If they refused to accept it, they would not be able to produce a strong force of belief. That is absolutely not what Chu Feng wanted.


    And now there are Yin women and Qing Piao coming forward together. 95% of the people in the underworld are willing to follow him into the demon world, which has strengthened the power of the demon world. Compared with several big families and forces, it seems that they are no worse than that. They are more likely to be better than others.


    Therefore, to Yin Nu and Qing Piao, Chu Feng is really grateful.


    Qing Piao blinked her eyes, and the appearance of her eyes was enchanting: "thank you. It''s not OK to say two words in your mouth."


    Yin female also echoed the words of Qing Piao: "that is, we can''t do it with a thank you. We should have practical benefits."


    Chu Feng looked at two meaningful women in her eyes and felt her forehead with some sweat: "that, what do you want? Now it''s the God of creation. I can''t seem to give you anything?"


    "Who said that?" Qingpiao meaningful smile, holding the small hand floating flocculent asked: "good sister, if I and the Yin female sleep your man, would you mind?"


    Floating Xu Leng Ran in place, slowly react to come over, probably know what Qing Piao Piao and Yin girl want to do, the face brush red up, low head: "that, Chu Feng is not my man, we are friends, what do you want to do, and I have nothing to do with it."


    The coquettish appearance made Yinnu and Qingpiao laugh. Their eyes also looked at chufeng, but they didn''t say anything, but the meaning was quite obvious, that is, they were very interested in chufeng, just as a man was interested in a woman, and their eyes would be lightened.


    Chu Feng was so sweaty that he thought that there would be two demons in the demon world. When he was free, he wanted to pull him to shoot a gun. He felt that the kidney was weak and the pressure was not so big!


    However, when he thought that he would be able to merge with the fifteen states of the underworld and take away 95% of the Yin people, Chu Feng thought that it would be a reward for Yinnu and Qingpiao to sleep once, and there was nothing wrong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2357

    In another day, you can put the underworld into the demon world. Chu Feng''s mood is much better, and then you can leave directly to go back to the temple world.


    After a simple meal with Yin women, Chu Feng went to his room to have a rest. He still needs to continue to understand the mystery of the ninth layer of the code of fortune.


    He thought that he could get some instructions from the Ninth level of creation formula from the demon lord, but he didn''t know anything about it. As for what he said, he could go to that step. Chu Feng still didn''t want to do that. Even if he was taboo, he would be eliminated sooner or later if he didn''t work hard.


    Moreover, with so many enemies and so powerful, it is necessary to face the four powerful God of nature in the hidden world alone, or the God of creation that has been precipitated since the new era. Chu Feng has a sense that he can''t do what he wants.


    Although there are still soldiers and martyrs to help, but Chu Feng never pinned his fate on others. His own life must be controlled in his own hands to be safe.


    This is what Chu Feng has been pursuing since he came to the hidden world.


    After entering the room, Chu Feng sat on the bed with his knees crossed and tried to break through the ninth layer of the code of nature again. Although he did not know what changes the ninth layer of the code would bring, Chu Feng believed that if he broke through to the ninth layer, he might not be far away from the barrier of the sage. At that time, even if the four Dharma protectors joined hands, Chu Feng believed that he could easily abuse it ¡£


    The endless power of the origin is swimming in the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, impacting the meridians and washing the blood vessels. The circulation and impact are almost the same each time, but they are always a little worse.


    After several hours of trying, Chu Feng''s face and body were wet with sweat, but the attempt just now failed.


    The ninth layer is like a moon in a mirror. You can see it clearly, but you can''t touch it. When you touch it every time, you always find it is still a little bit worse. But what is that little bit?


    Chu Feng thought about it many times, but there was no reasonable explanation.


    Take a breath gently, your body is wet and sticky with sweat. When you get out of bed, you are ready to take a bath and have a rest. After waiting for seven or eight hours, you can integrate the underworld. Then you can leave the underworld sea. Maybe you will return to the temple world. It will not be so easy again.


    In the bathroom next door to the room, Chu Feng put himself in the bath and relaxed himself as much as possible. He felt every cell breathing and growing, and every trace of strength swam away. As he stepped into the realm of God of creation, Chu Feng''s control over himself has reached a very strong level.


    Creak!


    At this time, there was a slight sound coming from the door. Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes, and his left eye twinkled. When he saw the person pushing the door, the corners of his mouth twitched violently. What kind of plane did he do?


    Because the person to come is Qingpiao, according to the reason, she should be busy at this time, and the last thing should not appear here.


    Looking at her cautious appearance, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. She probably knew what Qingpiao was coming to do. She frowned and then thought of a way. Her body sank slowly. The temperature of the bath pool, which was just rising with heat, began to rise, and fog appeared.


    Qingpiao comes in to see Chu Feng is not resting. She opens the door of the bathroom and finds that there is mist in the bathroom and she can''t see anything. Although she is the God of nature and has tried hard, she still can''t see clearly. She looks closer to the bath and finds no one in the mist.


    Isn''t Chu Feng in the room?


    Qingpiao walked in the bathroom again. She still didn''t see Chu Feng. She frowned and was ready to go to ask her. But just two steps out of the room, she saw the clothes hanging on one side. It was Chu Feng who was wearing them.


    Looking back at the bathing pool, I blinked my eyes and looked playful.


    Turn around to close the bathroom door, went to the side of the bath, gently pull a corner of clothes, the clothes on the body will completely fall off, only that can not cover the bold and unconstrained two-piece set.


    The sound of the water, Chu Feng reluctantly came out of the water. Originally, he thought that Qingpiao would leave if he couldn''t find himself. He didn''t want this woman to finally find him hiding under the water. Instead of finding her under the water, he might as well come out by himself.


    Looking at the woman standing next to the bath, Chu Feng raised his hand and the mist slowly dispersed, and the bathroom returned to the situation just now.


    "Why, don''t you keep hiding?"


    Qingpiao banter smile, standing there without scruple to fade off the body of the last cover into the bath, to the side of Chu Feng, in his back to give him a gentle massage: "or do you really so dislike me?"


    Qingpiao giggles and giggles, opens her hands and hugs Chu Feng from behind. Her tongue licks chufeng''s back cleverly: "I like playing with fire, I like to look for abuse, and I don''t want you to be responsible for it. Just because I''m thirsty, just give it to me. Can''t you afford it?"


    For Qing Piao Piao or Yin female, Chu Feng is able to hide, but for the purpose is to find dry women, hiding is not the slightest effect.


    "Ah, sinChu Feng only sighed, took Qing Piao Piao''s arm and directly pulled her to the front, pressed her head into the water, and said with a playful smile: "unexpectedly you like looking for abuse so much, then I will let you not have the courage to look for abuse next time."


    Soon, the sound of water and Pa Pa Pa Pa mixed in the bathroom, as well as the voice of Qing Piao can''t restrain. It''s a little painful, a little excited, and there''s a panting smile and curse: "little bastard, you''re a wolf. Next time I''ll find a female to squeeze you out!"


    When Chu Feng and Qing Piao Piao staged the primitive war, the hidden world, zunshen temple!


    After leaving Chu Feng, Lu Wan only went out twice, and then all the extra time was here. No matter the demon lord, the emperor Xuanyuan and the four Dharma protectors, Lu Wan didn''t see him. The whole mountain of zunshen temple was surrounded by a force.


    Even the God of creation cannot be approached without her permission.


    Another night, Lu Wan stood on the edge of the mountain, 3000 silver was floating with the wind. On her face, she could see what she was thinking in her inner world at the moment. There was only one kind of loneliness, one kind of inexplicability, and one kind of faint sadness.


    As an immortal god born naturally in chaos, Lu Wan''s responsibility in this world is to ensure the balance of heaven''s way. She can''t have love and love, and can only do things for her with responsibility.


    Otherwise, they will suffer from the attack of chaos holy Dharma and disappear.


    That night, Chu Feng teased and touched the weakest part of her heart. Lu Wan didn''t know why. She only knew that at that time she didn''t want to refuse Chu Feng. At the moment when Chu Feng entered her body, she even felt relaxed to release herself. As for the result of death, Lu Wan never thought about it.


    Raising her hand to pick up the three thousand hairs that had turned white, Lu Wan had no heartache. She was the immortal God. She was a firm woman. Unless she did not make a decision, once she made a decision, she would never regret it.


    "You don''t seem to know that you are wrong."


    At this time, no one can get close to the temple of reverence came an inexplicable voice, sighed and said: "are you really so lonely, so want to die?"


    Lu Wan''s eyes narrowed and looked up at the night sky. There was a whirlpool of black whirlpool, and a touch of light could be seen, as if a pair of eyes were watching himself.


    Lu Wan seemed to know who was talking to himself, but Lu Wan was not surprised. She was as calm as ever: "before the age of the ages, chaos gave birth to three people, I, the devil God and the goddess. We are the earliest human beings in the universe, but they shoulder the responsibility, can reincarnate, can even forget the past themselves, and start a new life.


    And I, starting from the ages of creation, and then watching the demons and goddess save and destroy the world, the world is like my child, do you understand my feelings?


    Why can the devil and goddess reincarnate and start their own life separately and do what they want to do, and I have to endure the eternal loneliness


    Empty silence, after a while, the voice continued to ring: "because you are a God, you are the guardian of the chaos of heaven, you are the first person to live forever, you need to balance the balance of the world, now this era has reached the peak, ancient times you have been wrong once, rely on the devil to make up for you, do you want to go wrong in this era?"


    "Kneel down and admit your mistake. I can give you a chance. As long as you kill the devil and complete his mission of destruction in this era instead of him, I will rebuild the holy body of eternal gods for you when nothing has happened."


    Lu Wan gently shook her head and burst into self mockery: "I used to think that I was very poor, but now I think you are more pitiful than me. At least I have flesh and blood, and I have my own thoughts, and you,,", "


    puff.


    Lu Wan''s words didn''t come out, and a mouthful of blood burst out of the void. Suddenly, there was a strong breath that made people dare not resist.


    The inexplicable voice seemed to be angry in general: "whether you, or the devil and goddess are my most perfect masterpiece, don''t think that you and the ancient goddess can escape my eyes by changing the fate, the universe is in my control, you are just ants in my eyes!"


    "There is still time for your robbery. Think about it carefully. When you think about it clearly, cut off the head of the devil, I forgive you!"


    The breath around him disappeared like the tide. Lu Wan gently coughed and wiped off the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. His eyes turned golden: "if you know, I already have the ability to kill you, but I''m just imprisoned by the holy law. How can you be confident in front of me?"


    If you don''t have a chance to die, I''ll be disappointed if I don''t see it


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2358

    After eight hours in the underworld, Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes and looked at the green floating beside him, knowing that she was tired.


    However, looking back on that battle, Qingpiao took the initiative to look for abuse. Chu Feng was still helpless. She gently took off her leg on her body and came down from the bed. After putting on her clothes, she covered her with a quilt, and Chu Feng left the room.


    Just came out to see Yin female and floating Xu sitting in the garden, Chu wind mouth corner mercilessly twitch, closed the door, as if nothing happened.


    "Chu wind, fluttering?"


    Seeing Chu Feng coming, the Yin girl looked at the room with a playful look in her eyes and asked in a voice, "we''ve been here for seven or eight hours. Aren''t you going to call it floating out?"? Or was she, or was she killed by you? "


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment, and felt that the chastity was broken all over the ground. How could it be that the Yin girl had come for such a long time? Was it from the front and back feet of Qingpiao? See floating Xu low head sitting there, Chu wind know that when he and Qing Piao Piao fight, there are two listeners outside.


    For the Yin girl is nothing, just in front of the floating catkins Chu wind a little embarrassed meaning, do not know what floating Xu''s heart will think?


    "She''s resting and I can handle the rest myself."


    However, Chu Feng is the past after all, just a time of embarrassment to calm down, anyway, it is not despised: "you do not have to intervene, and so on, and so on, any matter does not need to worry, that is a normal phenomenon."


    Yin female is also slightly ridiculed Chu Feng, see he is ready to start to do business, solemn nod.


    Floating Xu stood up and worried: "then you should be careful."


    "It''s OK." Chu Feng smiles and pinches her face, knowing that she doesn''t know what will worry her.


    Opening the wings of the magic light, Chu Feng flew away in an instant, and went directly into the sea of the underworld. Seeing this scene, Yin Nu also stood up. The mystery and terror of the sea were very clear. Countless people wanted to go back to the hidden world through the sea of hell, but the final result was failure, and none of them came back.


    Now Chu Feng has not entered the sea of the dead in front of her. Yin Nu is a little strange. Why is Chu Feng not afraid of the erosion of the Ming sea? She also looks at it with wide eyes. She doesn''t want to miss every moment.


    She wanted to see what Chu Feng wanted to do to put the broken world of the underworld into the world of demons.


    At this time, Chu Feng was in the sea of the underworld. The protection formed by the wings of magic light had no effect on him. Looking at the vast and endless underworld under the sea, Chu Feng did not know what the success rate was. However, no matter how much, he would take away the people of the underworld today.


    It''s just that the process is a little more complicated or simple.


    The terrifying spirit of creation suddenly burst out, and the originally calm sea of hell set off layers of huge waves, whether under the sea or above the sea, caused a huge shock.


    In the land of Zhongzhou, people near the edge of the underworld sea are shocked to see the sea which is as violent as a tsunami. They are afraid that if they are not careful, they will be involved in the sea. Then they will really die and can''t die again.


    Bai Wuchang, who had stayed in the Yimen gate, was attracted by the sudden fury of the Ming sea. Bai He and Bai he were also called by him. The father and daughter stood in the sky and looked at the fierce and rolling sea, and their brows were deeply frowned.


    They didn''t feel any breath, but the roaring sea of hell gave them a heavy pressure.


    Bai He took a look at the distance and said, "father, I''m afraid those boats are hard to escape."


    The city of Zhongzhou is divided into two cities: the outer city and the inner city. If the outer city wants to come to the inner city, it has to cross the ocean. Even the demigod can not fly through the sky. It can only rely on a few ships to carry it. Now such a terrible tsunami has occurred, and the surging waves will submerge the East and west above the sea surface in minutes.


    Bai Wuchang nodded: "a few ships are inevitable. What I care about is whether this huge wave will cause the rising tide of the underworld sea."


    The inner city is like an island, surrounded by the sea of the dead, which has been the same for many years, and there is no big wave. But now it is such a strange scene. Bai Wuchang is worried that the tide will flood the inner city of Zhongzhou. Then, how many people will die.


    White lotus also has a similar worry: "how to do?"


    White impermanence pondered for a moment, and looked at the terrible roaring waves, the huge waves even with a deep tinnitus restless voice: "you go to the Xuanyuan family, tell this matter to the emperor, no matter what the result, you don''t come back, from the Xuanyuan family to the temple world."


    "When Chu Feng takes over the throne of the temple, the hidden world in the future is bound to be dangerous. Anyone who has offended him at this time is hard to be alone. Go find your brother and bring it back. Bring it back."


    Both Bai Shaobai and Feiyun have offended Chu Feng. Now Feiyun has been killed by Chu Feng. The remaining Bai Shaobai has gone to the temple world and entered four families. There must be a war between the four families and Chu Feng, which is well known to many people.


    Although Bai Shaobai has some talent, in the world where there is a god of nature, it is just a mole like existence. Bai Changchang has only Bai Shaobai, an excellent son. He doesn''t want him to die like this. Even if he comes back to the inner city of Zhongzhou to grow up slowly, it is better than being in a place where the risk is greater than the opportunity, and I don''t know when to die.Bai He took a look at the sea of the underworld. He felt that the abnormality of the sea was a little strange today, but he didn''t put too much into his heart.


    She nodded, turned and left in an instant. She already wanted to go to the Xuanyuan family and even the temple world. For some reasons, she stayed in the inner city of Zhongzhou. Now Bai Wuchang also has such a meaning. She just can go there. She also wants to see whether her master is in the temple world and whether she is the ancestor of one of the four families.


    Naturally, Bai Wuchang doesn''t know what Bai He is thinking. He just looks at the sea of the underworld calmly, and his eyes are deep: "what''s going on? Is it the underworld below, where there are saints of heaven?"


    At this time, the underworld was no better than the outside world. Hundreds of millions of creatures raised their heads to look at the rolling waves of the underworld, and their faces were full of panic. They were afraid that the underworld, which had been on their heads, would suddenly come down and submerge the whole underworld. At that time, it would be really true that the Yin clan would completely destroy the clan.


    If in the past they were worried that they would become a powerful memorial ceremony for the Hades, now they are worried about whether they can stay in the underworld happily, even if it is suppressed for thousands of years, it will be better to be afraid.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what the outside world and the people in the underworld were thinking, nor did he know that his actions under the underworld caused the sea surface to be rough. He just opened up the demon world slowly, and shrouded the first to the fifteenth states of the underworld to the greatest extent.


    Slowly, the people on the ground found that some scenes of the world began to appear on the underworld sea, as if another world had appeared on it, and the picture of that world was still expanding, as if to cover the whole underworld.


    "Didn''t the eldest princess and the floating lady say that the devil wants to take us out of the underworld?"


    "Yes, it seems to have said that the devil will take us away in a special way and take root in his world. Is this the legendary demon world and will swallow up the underworld directly?"


    Suddenly, some people in the crowd on the ground remembered the news spread by the hidden world in the past two days, and they all talked about it. With more and more people talking about it, the tension and uneasiness at the beginning gradually dissipated. They all thought that this was the case that Chu Feng wanted to take them away, so they should take the whole world with them.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yin woman looked back and saw that Qing Piao was slightly separated from her legs, which seemed to be uncomfortable in general.


    Qing Piaoxiang amorous feelings of rolling a white eye: "you give Chu Feng that little asshole three times, you know what feeling."


    The Yin girl was stunned and giggled. She listened to the corner of the wall, but she didn''t know that the taste of Chu Feng was so heavy. She looked at Qingpiao with sympathy in her eyes. She had nothing to do to find abuse and hurt herself.


    But Piao Xu is embarrassed by Qingpiao''s fierce words. She lowers her head and is nervous because she is worried that Chu Feng will do the same to herself one day. Chrysanthemum is inexplicably tight. When she thinks of the size she sees, can she fit it?


    Qing Piao didn''t care about it. She went up and asked, "say, what''s going on?"


    "That''s the demon world." The Yin girl did not continue to tease Qingpiao, pointing to the demon world which had been covered with endless distance, she replied: "Chu Feng now wants to use the demon world to put the underworld in it and open up a new world for us to live in, but I am not very clear about the specific."


    Green floating face full of shock, looking at the sky, eyes filled with incredible look.


    As a strong man at the beginning of the new era, Qing Piao Piao has seen a lot of God of nature, and has also seen some perfect world of God of nature. However, he has never heard of who''s world can accommodate others'' world. Isn''t this the middle world?


    The world in the world?


    "How does this little son of a bitch do it? People use endless time to develop the world and tend to be perfect. He directly brings the world into his own world, which is too against the weather."


    The Yin woman shook her head: "it''s not only against the heaven, it''s not too much to despise the way of heaven."


    One flower, one world. Now Chu Feng wants to integrate the world into the world, and it is still a huge world, which is simply impossible, unless someone builds it in his world, as if it directly devours a world, unheard of.


    Beautiful eyes flicker, Yin female smile way: "flutter, perhaps can consider, next time we together."


    Piao Xu stood aside without saying a word. They had a clear goal to climb onto the bed of Chu Feng. It was a pure woman''s admiration for power.


    Nodding his head and looking at the sky, he couldn''t see Chu Feng. Did Chu Feng like a woman who was more active?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2359

    Nothingness and turbulence, it seems that the world is going to collapse.


    Chu Feng''s expression in the sea of the underworld also showed a slight solemnity. He found that it was not very difficult to bring the world that did not exist in the universe into the world of demons. He did not know how Lu Wan did it. He could suppress a planet directly under the dark sea, forming a broken world.


    Now, if we want to bring the underworld into the demon world, we should not only completely cover the first to the fifteenth states of the underworld, but also choose a place for the underworld in the universe. Otherwise, even if it is included in the demon world, it will still be a broken world without sky blank clouds and sunshine.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and knew that he couldn''t be distracted at this time, because next he wanted to completely separate the underworld and enter the demon world. Then he would open a sky for the underworld and let the planet of the underworld reappear in the universe again.


    Chu Feng had never tried such a thing, and planned the broken world created by Lu Wan, but he was confident that he would succeed.


    The earth trembled more and more powerless. If the power of Chu Feng had not been supported by the demon world, it would have been exhausted. Even so, Chu Feng still felt the feeling of fatigue in his body and knew that he was already overloaded.


    After all, the underworld created by Lu Wan has 18 states, each of which is vast and numerous. Although it only contains 15 states now, the difficulty can be imagined, let alone to open up a place to accommodate in the demon world, and to find a place in the ancient universe to reproduce the underworld.


    Time does not know how long passed, that kind of tremor and vibration is still continuing, and the end of the world, for the outside world, that is the roar of the hell sea.


    But for the Yin people under the sea of the underworld, it is a kind of doomsday terror, because now they have seen the world over them. Although they have seen the sunshine after a long time, the turbulence makes them fear. They dare not move for fear that if they are not careful, there will be some major disaster.


    Finally, the concussion began to get smaller and smaller. Chu Feng''s mouth also drew a knowing smile. Just now, he had perfectly integrated the 15th state into the demon world and placed it in the most peripheral place according to the pattern of the underworld.


    Next, as long as the rest of the states are completely included, you can make the broken underworld into a perfect world, because in the demon world, Chu Feng''s idea is enough to make the underworld perfect.


    With the inclusion of the fifteenth state, the fourteenth and thirteenth states were successively included in the demon world. People in the underworld only felt that their surroundings seemed to shake for a while, and then they could no longer see the dark sea. What they saw were white clouds, sky and sunshine.


    When everything calmed down, a day and a night had passed, and the roaring sea of the underworld finally calmed down. In addition to the few ships that did not come back, there were no casualties.


    Under the underworld sea, Chu Feng stood in a dark place. The first to the fifteenth States had been pulled out by him, and nothing was left behind. Now it is like a boundless darkness, and there will be no more things.


    The eyes twinkle and look far away. Only the 16th and 18th states of the underworld still exist. The people in the underworld can only wait for the imprisonment to be lifted after two thousand years. The sea of the underworld has lost the power of the barrier before they can leave and return to the outside world.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. He felt a faint sense of powerlessness. He opened the entrance of the demon world and directly entered it. According to the current state, it is difficult to go back to the demon world. First, go to the demon world to have a rest and arrange it by the way.


    In the demon world, suddenly there is a more underworld, which also causes a shock. However, a few days ago, Chu Feng has been included in seven worlds, so now they will not be surprised if there is one more underworld.


    The only strange thing is that the seven worlds that have been included are blocked and the entrance is difficult to communicate with the main body of the demon world. However, the underworld is directly connected with the demon world and can communicate with each other. They don''t know what Chu Feng is going to do.


    In addition, many people want to have a look at the world it is, but they are worried that Chu Feng will be offended, so they are just curious and have not taken any action.


    Chu Feng appears directly from nothingness, and the secret tone makes Yinnu and Qingpiao go to comfort the people in the underworld first. He needs to wait and then go.


    Walking into the demon hall, Chu Feng sits with his knees crossed. His fast running strength can repair his own losses. It is very simple for Chu Feng to contain a formed world, which can be completed soon, as long as it is not blocked.


    However, it took a day and a night to collect the underworld, and the consumption was very strong. It can be seen that the underworld is vast and the living beings are huge.


    Tired is a little tired, but Chu Feng felt that it was worth the effort. He closed his eyes and quietly recovered the consumed strength there. He opened his eyes near sunset, and his body has recovered to the peak state.Stand up and take a deep breath and feel the situation in the demon world. The power of belief is indeed much higher than that at the beginning. As long as the people of the underworld settle down completely and the fifteen big states unite, then the power of belief in the demon world will surely go to a terrible level.


    When the time comes to break through the saints of heaven with the power of world belief, we will be able to ignore the way of heaven and enter the holy land.


    Chu Feng was also more expectant about the realm of the sage of heaven. After leaving the demon hall, between twinkling and a mountain peak, a light curtain gate appeared on the mountain body of the mountain, which was the entrance and exit created by Chu Feng for the underworld. From here, you can freely shuttle between the demon world and the underworld.


    But if you want to go outside, you need to get the permission of Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng has not planned to set up an entrance to let people from the demon world go out, because it is not yet time.


    Slowly floating up and directly into the underworld, the night has quietly come, Chu wind is like returning to the underworld, the only difference is that the sky above the underworld is the sea of the underworld, and above here is the sky, the stars.


    In order to make people in the underworld have the greatest sense of belonging, Chu Feng uprooted the whole underworld from the first state to the fifteenth state, so all the buildings are still the appearance of the underworld, so that the people in the underworld can not be so excluded.


    Flying across, Chu Feng came to the Ming god palace, Qing Piao Piao two people, and Piao Xu are still standing there.


    Chu Feng directly fell down, but found that the three women did not seem to see his arrival in general, around the moment are cheering, and for the three women seems to have no impact in general.


    They look up at the sky, at the moon, at the twinkling stars.


    Finally, Qingpiao opened his mouth first: "it has been a long time since I was suppressed by the God in the underworld sea. I haven''t seen the moon for a long time. I almost have forgotten what it started to look like. This feeling is very sweet. Thank you, Chu Feng!"


    Yin female and floating flocculus also turned around, the body curved rippling out dazzling Snow White: "thank you!"


    Thousands of years have not seen the sun, the sky, clouds, the moon and stars, and there is no day and night, always facing the unchanging sea of hell, Chu Feng has not experienced that long time, but also know that the feeling is certainly not very good.


    The corner of the mouth raised a faint smile and said, "if you like, stay here. Next, I will transform the world so that you can connect with this era as soon as possible, and let you know the changes in the world today."


    "In addition, on a mountain in the southeast, that is the entrance to the demon world. This is a small world within the demon world. Although there are more people in this small world than in the demon world, the demon world is the dominant one. You can go out and come in at any time."


    After a pause, Chu Feng also solemnly added: "but the scandal also said in the front, now here already belongs to the demon world, so it should apply to my rules, I don''t want to happen in the underworld before the kind of things, so I hope you two more trouble, the troublemaker killed, disobedient, killed!"


    Both of them understood what Chu Feng meant. What he wanted was a world that was completely loyal to him. What he wanted was a world where he could go to War I at any time. If he could not completely control it, Chu Feng would not have to waste so much time taking away the underworld.


    She nodded slightly, and the female began to worry: "the people in the underworld, I believe, now all treat you as gods. It''s not difficult for me and Piao to control them and serve you. It''s just that the underworld was once a broken world built by worshipping gods, and we can only leave after setting the last two thousand years of prohibition."


    "Now you''re going to take the fifteen states directly. If you knew about it, would you?"


    Chu Feng understood the meaning of Yin Nu, but if other people Chu Feng may be a little worried, but for Lu Wan chufeng is not such a worry.


    A relaxed smile: "I dare to do that, that shows that I have my own ideas, you can stay at ease and strive to develop, maybe in the near future I will need your help."


    "You haven''t enjoyed the night for a long time. You must want to have a good night''s sleep. Go and have a rest. I have something to do tonight. Tomorrow, you will find that the underworld has changed."


    The three women all know that Chu Feng is trying to transform the underworld. They really want to have a rest. Maybe it''s because of the night that they have an idea of enjoying the night.


    And Chu Feng Dao Sheng''an, three people all respective leave, the rest of the Ming god palace, is not close to here.


    Chu Feng raised his head to look at the sun, the moon and the stars, and his mouth slightly cocked up: "when I have completely developed the power of faith, I should be able to touch the realm of saints?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2360

    The next morning, when the sun rises slowly from the horizon, the demon world and the small world of its subordinates usher in a new day.


    Because the demon world is dominated by the subordinate small world. Both time, climate and temperature keep a certain pace with the demon world. They seem to be different worlds. In the ancient universe, they also belong to different planets, but they are closely connected, all under the control of Chu wind.


    In the underworld, those who have woken up or those who have no rest are completely shocked. They have lived in the underworld for countless years and are familiar with the environment of the underworld.


    But at the moment, they found that the world in front of them seemed no longer the underworld.


    Mountains and rivers, oceans, ice fields, forests, and even in the uninhabited state form vast deserts and vast grasslands. There are many beautiful places around mountains and rivers. Is this still the underworld?


    The temple of the underworld, the residence of the female.


    After the three women got up, they also found the changes in the underworld. They could not help but feel shocked and curious. They went up to the sky and looked at everything around them. They found that the underworld had completely changed and turned into another world. The desolation of the past was gone, but more was vitality.


    Sunlight on the body, warm, Yin woman shook her head and asked: "that, we are not in a dream?"


    Qing Piao shook her head: "it should not be a dream. If we dream, the three of us can''t have the same dream. Chu wind seems to have really changed the underworld."


    The three women stood in the void, and even in the rest of the world, many people rose from the sky and looked at the changed underworld. Everything in the world, everything in the normal world, was here. It was no longer the desolation of the underworld under the dark sea, and all things could not be born.


    This is a perfect world, which is already a world suitable for human survival. I feel that the whole world is filled with the flavor of peace and emptiness. Everyone''s face shows a look of enjoyment.


    Having spent endless years in the dark world, they have been longing for everything in the normal world now?


    Although from now on, they all want to show their obedience to the Chu wind, but compared with the time under the sea of the underworld, they are willing to surrender. Moreover, Chu Feng takes them away from the Ming sea, but does not arrange anything for them, and still let them live quietly.


    Although this is only temporary, Chu Feng will let them do a lot of things when needed, but it doesn''t matter.


    Chu Feng gave them a new life. They want to continue to enjoy everything in front of them and enjoy everything in the normal world. How about repaying them?


    After completely transforming the underworld, Chu Feng also fell down from the top of the sky and stood side by side with the Yin women and pointed to the brand-new Underworld: "do you want to change the name? It''s not like the underworld now. It can even be said that except for those buildings, there are no traces of the former underworld."


    The three yin women looked at Chu Feng in a trance. Their eyes were complicated, awed and adored.


    This is the underworld, which was once a broken world built by veneration of gods. Chu Feng is not a saint of heaven. He can not only change a world, but also use his own world to absorb a huge world into it. They never dare to think of such a thing, nor do they think it will happen.


    But now, not only happened, but also happened around them, and all this was brought by Chu Feng. The shock, the incredible mood, let the three people do not know what to say.


    "However, the name of the underworld has been used for so many years, and it is not appropriate to change it."


    Chu Feng, with a gentle smile, did not take care of the women who were still in a daze, and said, "so let''s do it first. In addition, I have created eight dangerous places in the underworld. I found that although the underworld was large before, there was no place to test. Now, the eight dangerous places I have created are divided into eight directions, and you can let all the people in the underworld go for a walk."


    A smile: "no, tell them clearly before the past, it''s the place of trial, but it''s also the place of death. If you can''t survive, you''ll be dead."


    Yin woman and Qing Piao stood up straight, Qi''s bow showed extraordinary respect: "obey the orders of the devil."


    What''s up??


    All of a sudden, let Chu Feng look a Leng, looking at the two women show the respect, and because of the white and strong bending, asked: "you?"


    Straight up, the female looked solemn and said: "although we are all in the realm of God, but I and Piao can feel that you are stronger than us. At least we can''t do everything you do now. So Piao and I decide to be loyal to you and obey your instructions. In other words, you are our master!"


    Two servants of God of nature? Chu Feng has never thought of such a thing.


    The reason why he incorporated the underworld into the demon world was just to enhance the belief power of the demon world. As for the matter that he wanted the underworld to be a slave to himself, Chu Feng did not think about it. He paid more attention to the power of belief that finally came into being.Therefore, I feel helpless for the respect and declaration of the two women: "I think you misunderstood. I just want to stay here in the future. I don''t need you to be my servants or even slaves. Our status is equal. Of course, if I have any request one day, I hope you can help me."


    "As for the rest of the time, you are you, I am me!"


    Yin Nu and Qing were stunned. At first, they all felt that Chu Feng had gone to the underworld sea to take them away, so that they could accept it for their own sake. But now, the meaning of Chu Feng seems to have no such meaning at all.


    Is it really just to help them change their environment and gain some so-called power of faith?


    Chu Feng knew that it was impossible for them to understand in a short time. He patted them on the shoulder: "you will understand later. Now I am going to leave. Although you have left the underworld sea, when I came in, I was still under the dark sea. I still need to go back to the temple world."


    Two people look at one eye, Yin female said: "well, pay attention to safety, what need me and Piao will fight for you to do."


    The Yin girl''s words Chu Feng believed. With a smile, she looked at the silent, or dare not speak, and asked, "that, are you staying here or going out with me?"


    Floating Xu looked around and said, "what I have been longing for is a normal world, and now the underworld has met this condition, and now in your world, we have a lot of opportunities to meet, so I will not go."


    Chu Feng also did not force, he knew that floating Xu is inferiority complex, worried to follow out after his disgrace.


    Thinking about finding a chance to improve the cultivation of piaoxiu in the future, Chu Feng didn''t say much. He opened a door of light curtain and left directly. Now he was still under the sea of hell. He needed to go out again.


    The door of the light curtain disappeared, and the Yin women returned to the courtyard where they lived. They looked at the clouds, the sunshine and the warm cool wind in the sky, which were not found in the underworld before.


    "I don''t know where he can go? Now I suddenly hope for him, forever. " Qing Piao took back her eyes and sighed.


    She nodded and agreed, "I hope he will live forever."


    Only piaoxiu didn''t say a word, because she was only a strong man in the semi divine period. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s reason, whether it''s a Yin girl or a green Piao Piao, she wouldn''t look at her more. So in front of the two people, she habitually kept silent, of course, and encouraged herself in her heart to improve her strength, even if she couldn''t go to the same state as Qingpiao Little cannot be too far apart.


    At this time, Chu Feng had already returned from the demon world to the underworld sea. When he was ready to cross the sea, he heard the noise and frowned at the remaining three states.


    Ninety five percent of the people in the underworld have been taken away. Now, the remaining five percent are distributed in three big states. There are still many people, but now the noise is loud. What''s the matter?


    The body shape flickers toward the 16th state territory, sees thousands of people gather together, where they scold, listen carefully to the light sarcasm of Chu wind passing by.


    It turned out that these people regretted. Seeing that the top 15 states had disappeared, they must have known that those people had left the underworld. At first, they were worried that they would be killed after leaving. But when they calm down, it is normal to regret.


    However, Chu Feng was not a sage. He had the right to choose only once. He could not make the right choice for the first time, so he was doomed to endure the loneliness of the thousand years.


    With the help of the magic light wings, the spirits in the sea, which can never escape and can only enter the reincarnation only after Lu Wan''s prohibition is lifted, all of them come towards the Chu wind. It seems that they want to keep him as a companion.


    But when they were not close, Chu Feng had disappeared.


    I don''t know how long it passed. Chu Feng broke through the sea and went out to the sea of hell.


    Now it''s still daytime. After observing with his left eye, Chu Feng is quietly heading for the northwest. There is the inner city of Zhongzhou. Now he has not reached the realm of the saints of heaven and can''t ignore the obstacles of the boundary. Therefore, if you want to return to the temple world, you have to do things according to the old way.


    This time, Chu Feng chose to enter Xuanyuan family through the channel of Yimen. However, when passing through the Yimen gate, Chu Feng only felt the breath of Bai Wuchang, but there was no Baihe.


    Where did that woman go?


    Chu Feng thought that after going to the temple world, it was time for the maid to do something.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2361

    The secret place of morning light.


    After entering the Xuanyuan family from Yimen, Chu Feng still didn''t stay in Xuanyuan family. He went to the secret place of morning light directly. He had been away for many days. Now Chu Feng has no idea about the situation of the temple, so I''d better go back and have a look.


    When Chu Feng rushed to the entrance and exit of the temple at full speed, suddenly there was a shocking explosion in the northeast. A strong nerve pressure surged between heaven and earth, containing a terrible and destructive atmosphere.


    Chu wind stopped, eyes deep, cold toward that direction, faintly overflowing with a killing machine.


    In the northeast, there is a lower God who seems to be killing people, and Chu Feng is no stranger. It is one of the lower gods created by him, Baihe!


    No wonder you can''t feel the breath of this woman in Yimen. It turns out that we have come to the secret place of morning light. What are you doing?


    The secret place of morning light is the intersection of the heaven and the world. All the five forbidden areas can be easily reached. However, the strong men of each forbidden area are all in a rut. Most of the people who walk in the secret place of morning light are still in the semi divine period. Even if there is a strong one in the divine realm, it is just passing by and will never be noticed.


    Now Baihe not only reaches the secret place of morning light, but also kills people there. How can Chu Feng not be angry?


    In addition to appreciating the woman''s tenacity, he wanted a piece of chess that could be used at any time to do something inconvenient for him. It was not to let Bai he become powerful and kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Clenching his fist, Chu Feng went to the Northeast in an instant. The speed was very fast, but in the blink of an eye, things had arrived at the place where Teng Sheng exploded and destroyed.


    There were a lot of people around, but because the spirit atmosphere just appeared is far away from here, there are no more people to see now.


    Above the ground, within 500 meters in diameter, it was razed to the ground without any grass. All of it was pitch black scorched earth. Chu Feng narrowed her eyes and looked down. Bai He was there at the moment. There was something else beside her.


    Take a careful look, Chu Feng looks a coagulation, that is a white fox!


    Bai He didn''t know Chu Feng was looking at herself on the sky. She turned and squatted down to look at the wounded white fox. She had wanted to go to the temple world in a low-key way just now. First, she found Bai Shaobai and then went to see if her master was in the temple world.


    When I passed here, I saw more than 30 men besieging more than 10 women.


    Bai He doesn''t want to do anything because in the hidden world, bullying men and women often happens. This is the intersection of the heaven and the world, and such things are not rare. So when he sees the women die one by one, Bai He just looks at them coldly in the distance.


    Until a woman was injured and chased in front of her, those besieged men also saw her and wanted to take her down. If she didn''t respect her, she could not help but kill them. In an instant, she destroyed those people. There was no body left of the dead woman. Only this white fox was left.


    Looking at the pure white fox without a trace of variegated white fox, a surprised color flashed in Bai He''s eyes: "I have never seen the fox''s color is pure white, just now I saw those women seem to fight to protect you, are you what kind of alien?"


    White fox seems to have spirit in general, slowly back, eyes with a trace of vigilance looking at white lotus, seems to be worried that she even killed himself in general.


    In the eyes, Bai He showed a smile: "interesting, later you follow me, although I am still only the next God, but believe in protecting you, or no problem, how about?"


    The white fox turned around and ran away. He didn''t mean to stay.


    Bai He stood up, with a playful smile in his eyes: "do you think you can run away? Now I am very lonely, you can accompany me in the future


    Passing by, he stretched out a hand to catch the running white fox. When he was about to catch it, he suddenly saw a flower in front of him, and the white fox disappeared.


    White lotus looks a congealed, stop to drink a way coldly: "who, roll out for me."


    "What a great prestige The white fox is not missing, but was held in his arms by Chu Feng, standing behind Bai He at the moment, with his eyes playing: "is this your attitude towards the master?"


    Bai He had seen his other face, and now Chu Feng didn''t want Bai He to know that he was Chu Feng, so he put on a mask.


    Bai He is still looking for someone to take the white fox away from under his own eyelids. He hears the sound behind him. He turns around and sees Chu Feng standing behind him. In a moment, he half kneels on the ground: "master, Bai He doesn''t know it''s you!"


    Chu Feng glanced at Bai He faintly and knew that she just wanted to take Baihu as a pet and kill those people. It seems that it is justifiable that Chu Feng did not want to investigate.


    Looking at the white fox in his arms, he found that the white fox was also blinking at him. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. The white fox in front of him gave him a familiar feeling.


    because Murong ice as like as two peas, the white hair, the moving eyes and the appearance are all the same as the white fox in the arms.Chu Feng thought of a possibility, turned over the body of the white fox, in its backward position with his hand to open: "it seems that it is really the same, mother of!"


    Bai He raised his head and looked at it quietly. He saw Chu Feng checking that Baihu was the mother and father. He also poked her hands there. The corners of his mouth twitched violently. He quickly lowered his head as if he didn''t see anything. He was a little chilly in his heart. What is the reincarnation of the master? It''s too wonderful?


    Chu Feng confirmed that it was the mother, and a force gathered from the palm of his hand into the white tiger''s body. After a circle, his eyes flashed bright and his mouth slightly cocked.


    When he first saw the white fox, he began to wonder whether it was a species from the wild demon domain. So he just checked the body structure of the white fox and found that there was a very weak force in its body. Although it tried to suppress it there, it was negligible for Chu Feng, because Chu wind was very sensitive to power.


    And white lotus half kneels on the ground dare not get up, don''t understand Chu wind how to a fox, how to so heart.


    Chu Feng confirmed that the white fox in his arms may have come from the wild demon domain, and his mood was a little happy: "I have a fancy to this white fox, take it away for me, do you have any opinion?"


    Just asked, the white fox in his arms broke away from Chu Feng''s arms and jumped out. His eyes twinkled with fierce light, staring at Chu Feng and Bai He, as if he had seen some dangerous enemy.


    White lotus looked at the white fox, although very like, but the master opened her mouth, she is not good to say anything, nodded: "master like it, I give you to catch up."


    "No!" Chu Feng shakes his head: "I will come by myself, you also get up first!"


    Behorn rose with a cry, and stood by respectfully.


    Chu Feng walked forward, and the white fox was also stepping back step by step, staring at Chu Feng with grinning teeth. After a few steps, chufeng stopped and looked at the white fox who was afraid of himself: "are you a fox from the wild demon kingdom of the Tianhu clan? Don''t wonder why I know. You just need to know that you are dangerous. "


    "Although the five forbidden areas are not in harmony with each other, the demons in the wild demon domain, especially the demons of the royal family, are still coveted by the rest of the forbidden areas. So you can consider that if you go with me, I will protect you, if you don''t follow me, I will give you freedom."


    White lotus body a shock, surprised to look at the white fox, this is the demon from the wild demon domain?


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, the white fox''s eyes were sharp and scattered. He even looked at Chu Feng with his head askew like a man. He even opened his mouth and said, "how do you know that I''m a demon from the Tianhu clan in the demon kingdom of the wild? We Tianhu people have not been out for thousands of years. You shouldn''t know each other. "


    Hearing the white fox speak, Bai He''s eyes turned into shock. Was he really a demon in the wild demon domain?


    Chu Feng stepped forward to squat down and looked at the white fox in front of him. It was as if he had seen Murong Bing. He had a special feeling of closeness: "you seem to be being pursued and killed?"


    White fox''s eyes twinkled and did not answer.


    Although he didn''t answer, Chu Feng still felt that he was being chased. He narrowed his eyes and thought of a small world in which he had begun to enter. At that time, the people of the demon emperor sect seemed to be looking for something. Did Chu Feng''s pupils shrink, stare at the white fox for a few eyes, and then he got up: "you''d better follow me. If the person who pursues you is the demon emperor, then you can see In the five forbidden areas, no one can give you a place to live except I can protect you. Of course, do you believe me? "


    White fox is also there looking at Chu Feng, seems to be thinking, a long time before nodding: "I go with you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    "Say it Chu Feng did not hesitate to nod.


    White fox was silent for a moment, as if it was hard to say: "I''m a woman, but I was seriously injured by the snake Zun and changed back to the original shape. If you can, don''t touch me with your hand, just like that just now, OK?"


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment. He also remembered that he had touched the place where he was urinating with his hand, and poked a few times. Seeing Bai He''s pursed his head and wanted to laugh, Chu Feng said, "is that funny?"


    White lotus quickly taunted: "not funny!"


    Chu Feng felt his integrity was broken all over the ground, but Bai Hu''s identity should be closely related to his guess. Chu Feng also wanted to get news from Murong Bing and lengrushuang, so he nodded: "no problem, it was all accidents just now."


    "White lotus, hold her and follow me to the temple world!"


    Bai He replied respectfully, "yes, master!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2362

    Chu wind with white lotus and white fox low-key back to the temple world, did not suffer anyone''s attention.


    However, for the sake of safety and to protect his identity, Chu Feng did not take them to the temple, but arranged a quiet and safe place for them in the holy city.


    "Well, I''ll go first. I''ll come by myself if there''s anything."


    After settling them, Chu Feng is ready to go back to the temple to have a look. The last round of selection from the hidden world Dabi will start soon. Chu Feng wants to go to the demon lord again to see the situation.


    Because in the underworld, Qing Piao Piao said that Minghong magic sword is a complete sword body and sword spirit, but now he has only the sword spirit but not the sword body. If he meets a strong man who holds the best artifact like cold breaking the sky, there is only one possibility of being abused. So I want to see if the demon lord really has Minghong magic sword.


    "Well, can you do me two things? "


    when Bai Hegong sent Chu Feng, Bai Hu jumped to the table and opened his mouth.


    Chu Feng stopped for a moment: "what can I do for you?"


    "Top quality big return pill!" Baihu even chose to follow Chu Feng to the temple world, which shows her trust in Chu Feng: "I am now beaten back to the original shape, unable to play their own strength, the activity is very inconvenient, because others want to catch me, I can''t even deal with tianyuanqi''s people now."


    At the beginning, Murong ice was secretly attacked and changed back to its original shape. It was also the best return Dan that recovered. Chu Feng was not surprised: "what''s the second busy thing?"


    White fox this time silent, no immediate answer, seems to be hesitating and struggling.


    Chu Feng didn''t disturb it. The white fox came from the wild demon domain of the Tianhu clan. He was a member of Murong Bing''s clan. He had a sense of closeness to Chu Feng for no reason, so he didn''t worry at the moment. He waited quietly for him to understand.


    After a long silence, white fox raised his head and asked, "that, are you from four families?"


    "No!" Chu wind shook his head and went back.


    White fox''s eyes flashed a relaxed color, then continued to say: "I believe you, the last busy, I hope you find a way to let me into the temple, I want to find a person, it is very important, after that I will thank you, even if it is,,, and make a commitment to each other!"


    Bai He just took a cup of tea and drank it. When he heard the words, he spewed out. He quickly covered his mouth and didn''t laugh. His eyes jokingly looked at Chu Feng secretly.


    If the white fox is a human form, it''s OK to say that the white fox is still in its original form. It always makes Bai he feel strange when he says that he agrees with others. Moreover, he thinks of a kind of picture. Chu Feng holds the white fox,,,,


    Chu Feng is also the outer Jiao and the inner Nen of thunder. However, he is more concerned that the white fox wants to go to the temple and find a person: "who are you looking for? Maybe I can really help you You. "


    "May I not say it?" White fox hesitated this time.


    "If you don''t trust me, you should not trust me. If you don''t trust me, it''s not you who want to find me


    "Of course, you can rest assured that no matter who you are looking for, I will not hurt you."


    White lotus is also very curious to see the white fox, want to know who it wants to go to the temple.


    "All right." White fox hesitated for a while, sighed and said, "I''m going to the temple to find the little master of King Wu, Chu Feng!"


    When the white fox spits out the two words of Chu Feng, Chu Feng''s eyes slightly coagulate. Does the white fox in front of him go to the temple to find himself?


    Have not yet opened his mouth to ask, white lotus is in the side of a voice: "you look for taboo demon, that son of a bitch has what to look for?"


    Chu Feng suddenly full of black lines, found that white lotus does not know his real identity is not a good thing, mouth scold up, it is not scruple at all.


    But white fox is very angry in general, the tone is not good said: "you started to save me, I am very grateful to you, but if you say that Chu Feng is a son of a bitch, wait for me to restore cultivation, don''t blame me for being rude to you."


    Ouch!


    Chu Feng wondered how it seemed that the white fox was still defending himself. Touching his face, he thought to himself, did I have a huge fan base in the wild demon region?


    Bai He was choked by Bai Hu''s words, but he didn''t speak any more. He just sat on one side and looked at him from time to time. He thought that what was the state of Baihu''s beginning. He even said that he abused her.


    The white fox did not pay attention to the white lotus, just looked at Chu Feng: "can you help me?"


    He is chufeng, but he still doesn''t know who Baihu is. In addition, he doesn''t want Baihe to know who he is. He says, "it may take a little time for you to see Chu Feng, but I can help you with your first help first."


    Stretch out a hand to put on the white fox''s back, see it even want to dodge, Chu Feng wryly smile: "that you don''t think much, I''m not going to do anything to you, even if you want to do it, I have to wait for you to recover the form of human again, I just want to help you recover from the injury."


    White fox raised his head, some surprised: "you have the best big return Dan?""I don''t have one, but I can!" Chu Feng shakes his head. His original power can be derived from all things, can help people improve their cultivation, and can also help anyone repair their wounds. When he began to investigate Baihu''s body, he knew that it was blocked by damaged meridians. As long as he got through the repair, it would be fine.


    The hand once again put on the back of the white fox, a line of the original force through the palm of the palm to the white fox''s body, in the past a while white fox''s body appeared a light light light.


    In Bai He''s shocked look, the shape of white fox is slowly changing into a person, a girl with white dress, delicate and lovely, smart eyes and slim body, just like a fairy, without the smell of demon realm, more like a holy fairy.


    Chu Feng is also stupefied for a moment. Looking at the girl standing in front of her, she looks very lovely. She may have a fight with Oriental rhyme, but she is a little bit more than Oriental rhyme. That pair of eyes, with a touch of flattery, will arouse the desire of conquering in the heart of men.


    The girl looked at herself and recovered as expected. She looked very happy. She couldn''t believe that she could recover without the best quality big return pill.


    Then he bent down, because the clothes were very low, and the snow was half dew: "thank you, my name is Bailu, from the wild demon domain of the Tianhu clan, you can call me Lulu!"


    Obviously, she is a pure and lovely girl, but what she says gives people a feeling of enchantment. Chu Feng looks in her eyes and sighs in her heart. Is it true that the women of the Tianhu clan are like this?


    Bai He sits in a daze and looks at Bai Lu''s appearance, but he has a feeling of inferiority in his heart. Because Bai Lu is pure and lovely, charming and charming. However, these qualities are mixed together, but they are not contradictory at all, as if they are just like this.


    "Why, do you think I''m beautiful?"


    Bai Lu sees Chu Feng looking at herself and doesn''t speak. Blinking her eyes and sticking out her tongue, Bai Lu is very cute: "if you think I''m beautiful, you should help me to see Chu Feng quickly. Then I''ll make a promise to you. I''ll tell you, you''re still chule."


    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there. He waved his hands and sat quietly for a moment. On Bai Lu''s body, Chu Feng felt the feeling of Murong Bing. In his heart, he had an indescribable yearning for the woman who had been selflessly helping her at first.


    After staring at Bai Lu for a while, he asked, "Bai Lu, are the Tianhu royal families all pure colored hair? Do you know sudaji and her sister?"


    Bai Lu''s face is still with the innocent and lovely kind of flattery, smell speech all look in an instant disperse, a kind of fierce appear on the face: "who are you in the end?"


    Such performance falls in Chu Feng''s eyes, has explained some things, but Bai He is around, Chu Feng is not easy to ask, stood up and walked to the door, then turned back: "stay first, I will arrange you to meet Chu Feng these days, remember, stay here, don''t go anywhere."


    "Otherwise, people will know that you are the middle demon God, and many powerful people will be very moved. After all, the blood of the middle demon God is a great tonic!"


    Chu Feng opened the door and left directly. Bai Lu didn''t say anything just now, but something has been revealed, that is, exposure is not an ordinary person of the Tianhu clan, and her cultivation of a demon God will not be an ordinary fox clan, but must come from the Tianhu clan and the royal family!


    Leng Rushuang and murongbing are both from the royal family of the fox nationality. Bai Lu certainly knows them. As for why he came to find himself, Chu Feng doesn''t know, and it''s not suitable to ask him now. Let''s arrange it for a while!


    "How does he know that I am a medium demon God?"


    Chu Feng has left, the door has been closed, Bai Lu stood there, like a curious baby: "did I just show my breath?"


    Bai He has been completely petrified. She doesn''t feel the breath of Bailu, so she doesn''t know her realm. She believes that the master who can improve her cultivation will not cheat herself. Looking at the charming and pure Bailu in front of her, is this a middle demon God?


    Think of her just said to restore the cultivation of self abuse, white lotus look changed, it seems not a lie!


    Bai Lu asked no one to answer. She stared at Bai He with narrow eyes: "well, I ask you questions. Why don''t you answer me? Although you are my Savior, I will be very upset if you don''t answer me."


    Bai He excites the spirit and takes a step back. Facing such a woman who is more powerful and evil than herself, Bai He is still under a bit of pressure: "my master is so powerful and incomparable that he once helped me step into the realm of God directly by transmitting meritorious service. It is certainly not difficult to see what kind of state you are."


    "Can you help people improve their accomplishments?" Bai Lu was surprised to open his big mouth and small mouth, just like studying the mouth shape of a noble musical instrument: "what kind of state is he?"


    Bai He really didn''t know what state it was. However, she didn''t want Bai Lu to disdain herself as a female slave. She raised her head and said, "the lowest, the God of creation."


    Bai Lu blinked her eyes, thought for a moment, and thought that it might be possible. Her mouth was slightly cocked and looked like a devil''s smile: "I didn''t expect that when I first came to the hidden world, I met a man who was so fierce and lightning. I decided that I would sleep with him and make him my first man."White lotus feet stagger, face black line, demon domain women, are so enthusiastic?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2363

    Chu Feng left directly back to the temple, silent, as for whether anyone knows that he is not in the temple these days, chufeng does not know.


    Just walked into the temple, Oriental rhyme met up, feel Chu wind than before it left seems a little different: "how?"


    Chu Feng left to do what the East rhyme probably know, so now want to know how the situation of Chu wind, because Chu wind strong or not, now has become more and more important.


    "Not bad!"


    Chu Feng simply replied, went to sit on the throne, looked around and asked, "what about Aunt Yihong and Qingdi?"


    Dongfang Yun heard that it was ok, and knew that it was not only OK. She felt happy for Chu Feng, so she heard him ask Yihong and Qingdi.


    Pretty face suddenly cold down: "how, come back to look for other women?"


    Chu Feng didn''t really have any meaning. He just asked about it casually. He didn''t want the reaction of Dongfang rhyme all of a sudden. His mouth twitched and laughed bitterly. However, he didn''t give too much explanation, because for Oriental rhyme, no matter how much explanation, it was just a cover up.


    "What''s going on recently?" he asked


    "Calm and calm!" Dongfang Yun cut Chu Feng''s eyes and whispered, "no matter in the temple, or in the four Dharma protectors, they are very quiet. It seems that they don''t care whether you are in the temple, but you don''t know what you have done in the dark."


    "But one thing for sure is that they are not really submissive."


    There is no need to say anything about Oriental rhyme. Chu Feng also knows that the four families are so quiet now. The only possibility is that they are brewing a bigger conspiracy.


    It''s a little painful to think of the four families. In the past, if you met an enemy, you could kill them directly. But now you are not as casual as you used to be in the position of the little Lord of the temple. The four families have accumulated countless years, and the strength of each ancestor is the realm of God.


    If one does not deal with it properly, it will set off a huge wave. Even if Chu Feng wants to kill them now, he can''t be anxious. If he doesn''t have the assurance that one hit will kill him, he can only be patient.


    However, Chu Feng believed that the final victory would be his own. Otherwise, it would be too unworthy to endure such a long time and see that the enemy could not kill him.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing."


    Dongfang Yun also remembered the news received yesterday and said, "the Shangguan family sent three wedding cards to invite you, Demon Lord and Tibetan Lord to attend the wedding ceremony."


    Chu Feng just ready to go to the world of King Wu to see the Demon Lord. He was shocked: "wedding, who will get married?"


    "Shangguan startles Hong!" Dongfang Yun took out three wedding cards from her body and put them in front of Chu Feng: "it is said that his mother saran found his wife for him. However, it is not clear who his wife is at present. However, it must be talent and beauty that can be selected by such a picky woman as saran."


    "The date of the wedding is tomorrow. I''m still thinking about how to push it off. Now you can solve it by yourself when you come back."


    Chu Feng picked up the invitation and looked at it. The three invitation cards were all words of invitation. In addition, there was no information about the new couple. There was no interest in these Chu Feng. There was no need for a wedding.


    Put down the invitation: "besides, preparing dinner, I''m going to see the demon lord now to see if I can get something good. Even if I can''t step into the path of heaven and deal with the four Dharma protectors, it won''t be too difficult."


    Dongfang Yun didn''t ask Chu Feng what he wanted to find the devil. She put away the three invitation cards and saw Chu Feng enter the world of King Wu. She was used to following Chu Feng''s feelings and was completely loyal to Chang''e.


    Entering the world of King Wu, Chu Feng went directly to the demon lord''s bedroom.


    The demon lord seemed to have known that he would come, so people would wait outside the door. As soon as Chu Feng came down, the man said, "little Lord, the Demon Lord went out and said that he would not come back in a short time. If you have any problems, you can go to find the Tibetan master."


    The devil is not here?


    Chu Feng also wanted to ask the demon lord Minghong where the magic sword was, but he was not there. He wanted to go back, but he thought that the demon lord and the Tibetan master were old friends, so the Tibetan master should know something.


    Nodding to the man, he went towards the direction of the Tibetan master''s bedroom. Before long, he saw a continuous group of buildings, with a giant Buddha standing at the highest place.


    Chu Feng sees a man sitting on the Buddha, who is the Tibetan master. Without any notice, Chu Feng goes to the top of the Buddha in a flash.


    The Tibetan master who sits cross legged and has a peaceful breath is still the same as when Chu Feng saw him before. He can''t see his face. It''s just a kind of fuzzy, invisible blur.


    Chu Feng modestly opened his mouth: "master Tibetan!"


    "Chu Feng!" The Tibetan master didn''t make a move, but said faintly: "what you have done recently is not only to despise the way of heaven, but also to break the original rules. However, this is the only way for you. Whether it is right or wrong, at least it is right for you. Do you want to get the body of Minghong magic sword today?"Chu Feng was surprised in his eyes. He said hello to the demon lord when he left, but he didn''t say what to do. Seeing the situation of the Tibetan Lord at the moment, he seemed to know what he had done these days.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t hide his purpose. He nodded: "I have got the spirit of Minghong magic sword long ago, but I have never been able to get the body of Minghong magic sword. It is rumored that Minghong magic sword was the weapon of my ancestors, so I want to ask, where is the magic sword now?"


    Minghong magic sword itself belongs to one of the weapons of taboo demons. There is nothing wrong with Chu Feng who wants to get it now.


    The Tibetan master stood up slowly. He stretched out his hands under his black robe and carried it behind his back. His back to Chu Feng seemed to be looking out into the distance: "Minghong magic sword is indeed your master''s weapon, and it was once the weapon of King Wu. Your Shizu got it from King Wu''s hand, and this sword is indeed in the temple world at present."


    When he heard that Minghong magic sword was really in the temple, Chu Feng''s eyes brightened a little. Although he had grown rapidly since his debut, he was still a little bit less interesting than those who had weapons. For example, cold breaking sky and shooting sun bow were in hand. Even if the realm and strength were equal, he could not fight with Leng Po Tian.


    Minghong magic sword is the best magic weapon. Chu Feng has been longing for it for a long time.


    After a pause, the Tibetan Master said softly, "do you know the Ming Hong magic sword? Are you sure that the one in your body is the complete spirit of Minghong magic sword


    Turning around, he could not see his face, but gave Chu Feng a feeling that he was being watched: "boy, there is only one chance for the body and spirit of Minghong magic sword to melt. If it fails, it will take another thousand years. Are you sure that the sword spirit in your body is a complete sword spirit? If it is not complete, it cannot be integrated with the sword body. "


    Chu Feng has never thought of such a problem. Is there any incomplete sword spirit?


    Frowning, Tibetan master can say that there must be his reason, Chu Feng asked modestly: "please show me!"


    "The sword spirit in your body is not complete enough!" The Tibetan master raised his hand and pointed to Chu Feng. His voice was low and powerful and said, "maybe you feel incredible, but this is the fact. At the beginning, the spirit of Ming Hong''s magic sword was divided into three parts by the God, and the sword spirit in your body was only one third."


    "You can take the body of the magic sword at any time, but you can''t merge until you find the spirit of the sword. Do you understand?"


    That was thousands of years ago. At that time, there was only war between ordinary human beings, and there was no more war between warriors. Lu Wan was grateful for the suffering of human beings and did not want to have another disaster.


    And Minghong magic sword and Xuanyuan sword are fierce weapons bred in chaos, because no matter how holy they are, the meaning of their birth is for bloodthirsty.


    In order to prevent those who hold Xuanyuan sword and Minghong magic sword from being bitten by the sword, LV Wan takes away their sword spirits with great power. The sword spirit and body of Xuanyuan sword are only divided into one, while Minghong magic sword is divided into three parts due to heavy killing, and scattered in some place in the world.


    Xuanyuan divine sword has been merged. Zhang Yuner doesn''t worry about the situation of reverse bite in her hand, because she is the master of the sword.


    The sword spirit of Minghong magic sword can be divided into three parts. Unless the three parts of the sword spirit are gathered together, otherwise the most perfect integration can not be carried out. If it fails, it will take another 1000 years for the second integration.


    These Chu winds have never been heard of by others, so I''m a little surprised at the moment. I thought that finding the magic sword would make Minghong''s magic sword perfect. But now the magic sword is in the temple world, but the sword spirit is still missing. The universe is contained in the ancient universe, and the sword spirit is a shapeless thing. Where can I find it?


    Chu Feng feels that the heaven doesn''t love himself at all, and even the world doesn''t love him. Does he still have a chance to gather together the three swordsmen in his life?


    The Tibetan Master said again: "the three swordsmen each contain the strongest power of Minghong''s magic sword. Only a complete collection can give play to the powerful destructive power of the sword itself. So you should understand how to do it. The Demon Lord told you to follow the fate, and some things can''t be forced."


    "But you can get it first. It''s in the magic mountain to the north of the temple. It was sealed there by the God. Whether you can find it depends on your destiny and the secret understanding of Minghong''s magic sword."


    Chu Feng frowned and couldn''t integrate with the sword spirit. It seems that it doesn''t help to have a sword body. However, it''s better. As for the magic mountain, Chu Feng has heard about it, but he doesn''t understand it. I''d better wait and see someone to ask.


    When he turned to leave, he remembered the invitation from the Shangguan family. Chu Feng said, "master, the fourth generation of Shangguan''s family, Shangguan Jinghong will marry tomorrow. He wants to invite you and my grandfather. Do you want to go?"


    The Tibetan master slowly sat down: "the secular world is more disturbing, I and the Demon Lord are not going, you go, you do not admit, but they are your relatives in the end."


    Chu Feng was stunned and turned to fly away. He understood the meaning of the Tibetan master.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2364

    The next morning, the sun was shining, and the temple world was peaceful.


    But for those who are above the clouds, this is just the tranquility before the storm. As we all know, the silence now is just a representation. When the four families or Chu Feng are finished, it may be an earth shaking war.


    Shangguan''s family has been decorated with lanterns and decorations since yesterday. It is full of festivity and red everywhere. It is prepared for Shangguan Jinghong, who is about to get married.


    "Mother, can you really?"


    When Shangguan''s family was busy at home and abroad, Shangguan Jinghong wore a red wedding suit and looked slightly dignified: "although I don''t mind, the gratitude and resentment between chufeng and feiyuxin are there. Now he is the little Lord of the temple. I want to marry the woman he hates?"


    Saran sat there in a daze. She didn''t know what she was thinking. She didn''t hear Shangguan''s words.


    Found that his mother did not hear his words, Shangguan startled Hong frowned: "mother!"


    Saran came back to her trance: "what''s the matter?"


    "Mother!" Saran''s loss of mind made Shangguan startle Hong a little surprised: "what''s the matter with you these days? Since you went to find Chu Feng and was refused to come back, you have always been worried. Is something wrong? Or is it that Chu Feng doesn''t see you and makes you feel uncomfortable? "


    Saran tried to squeeze out a smile: "silly boy, don''t think about it. I''m fine. I''m just thinking about who can last between Chu Feng and the four big families. This may be a hope of our Shangguan family."


    "You know, we''ve been oppressed for years because of your aunt. It''s time to turn around."


    She told a lie that was against her heart. Saran''s heart was bleeding.


    In her mind, the repeated picture is that she was forced into the body by situ Twilight cloud that day in the teahouse.


    That is her lifetime humiliation, how can''t wash the humiliation, and she can''t say, otherwise it will just make her own disgrace.


    Her heart is filled with cold opportunities and helplessness. She knows Shangguan''s love for herself. Otherwise, she would not have listened to her strong request and forced Shangguan yingyue to marry situ Twilight cloud. Because of this, saran''s heart is very painful, and she has an apology for Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun.


    All along, both of them treated each other with courtesy. Even after so many years, Shangguan pursued the sun to her as usual.


    She swore that she would kill situ Muyun when she had a chance, or she would be destroyed one day. Saran had such intuition.


    Although saran''s explanation was very reasonable, Shangguan Jinghong still felt that Saran didn''t tell the truth. It was just that Shangguan Jinghong couldn''t tell him what was wrong. He couldn''t imagine that his mother was strengthened by situ Twilight cloud, because even though the Shangguan family had been in decline for many years, no one dared to provoke him in the holy city.


    So Shangguan Jinghong couldn''t think of it, so he didn''t continue to think about it. He just looked at his bridegroom and laughed bitterly: "however, I always feel powerless when I think of the abnormal Chu Feng!"


    A glimmer of jealousy flashed in his eyes and turned into calm again. He could not let others know that he envied all that Chu Feng had.


    "No!"


    Saran patted Shangguan Jinghong on the back of his hand and said, "Chu Feng is definitely not a stingy person who has no Chengfu. If he is, then when he became the little Lord of the temple, he has already fought against the four families and retaliated against the four old guys. Now that he has not, it shows that he is not a man without a city government."


    His face showed an unnatural smile and said, "so you don''t have to worry. Chu Feng may not come today, but he will never hate you because you married feiyuxin. It''s OK."


    "However, feiyuxin has a malformed hatred for Chu Feng. I''m surprised to agree to marry you this time, so you should be careful not to be implicated by feiyuxin."


    Shangguan startled Hong slightly nodded, but there were still some things in his heart that could not be explained clearly.


    Because saran clearly knew that Fei Yuxin hated Chu Feng, but she made him marry Fei Yuxin. What if Fei Yuxin did something to revenge Chu Feng and implicate Shangguan''s family one day?


    Although at first he agreed, but Shangguan Jinghong could not see through his mother''s decision this time.


    "You go and get ready. I''ll see if feiyuxin is ready." Saran didn''t explain much. She stood up and went back and forth: "her mother won''t come over in Xuanyuan family. Her father and brother died because of Chu Feng. Now she''s the only one. We don''t have to worry about what we have to pay if we marry her."


    "Be your bridegroom at ease, and I will certainly let you go to a summit."


    Saran left, but Shangguan Jinghong''s heart was even more chaotic. He didn''t have the joy of becoming the groom, but it was a kind of indescribable heaviness. Because saran was so strange today, at least Shangguan Jinghong had never seen saran like this since he was born. It''s very strange.


    No matter how I washed my body, I felt it was so dirty. I took a deep breath and clenched my fist: "situ Twilight cloud, I will kill you, I swear, I will!""Madame In a trance, saran also came to feiyuxin''s house. The maid at the door bowed slightly when she saw saran.


    Saran did not think about the shame that situ Twilight cloud brought to himself: "you all go down first. I have something to say with my future daughter-in-law."


    All the maids standing at the door retreated. Saran pushed the door open and went in. She saw feiyuxin sitting in front of the dressing table. She was wearing bridal clothes on her body, and her face was painted with light makeup, which made the whole person more beautiful.


    It''s just that cold face that destroys the overall aesthetic feeling, especially with the bridal dress on her body. It seems that she is not going to hold a wedding today, but more like attending a funeral.


    Hearing a slight footstep, feiyuxin raised her head and saw that the man who came in was saran. She stood up and said, "madam!"


    "Don''t call me Madame, you can call me Niang!" Saran looked up and down at feiyuxin. She was indeed a rare beauty, and her talent was not too bad: "she looks good. Jinghong is not wronged to marry you, but I still want to say something in front of me. You should understand the heart of a mother.


    At first, I gave Jinghong two choices: Bai He and you, but Bai He had some unclean past, so he didn''t think about it. Finally, I fell in love with you. I know that you came from feimen, a subordinate of Xuanyuan family, and used to be a noble eldest lady. But you also know that all this has passed.


    I also know that you readily agreed to marry Jinghong because his surname is Shangguan. He is chufeng''s cousin. I also know the enmity between you and Chu Feng. But I hope you can do your own thing after you marry Jinghong. From then on, the relationship between you and Chu Feng can only be the relationship between sister-in-law and uncle-in-law.


    If you want to take advantage of the relationship between our Shangguan family and Chu Feng, I advise you not to have such a plan, because Chu Feng is not as simple as you think, he, he, and will not recognize his relatives and relatives! "


    Feiyuxin''s eyes twinkled, and her deep thoughts were even pointed out by saran. However, feiyuxin recovered her calm and bowed her head and said, "it seems that you have misunderstood me. I have nothing to do with Chu Feng. I don''t need to worry. I will give Shangguan a surprise and wear a green cap."


    Saran''s eyes are more appreciative, feiyuxin just listen to her words to know what she wants to express, but she is a smart woman.


    As long as feiyuxin doesn''t want to climb into Chu Feng''s bed and let Shangguan Jinghong bear shame, saran will not care about any other enmity between feiyuxin and chufeng. If necessary, she can just throw out feiyuxin to solve the problem. Of course, if feiyuxin is honest, it will be better.


    Take a look at the environment inside the house, and look at feiyuxin. The latter has been dressed up. As soon as the auspicious time arrives, Jinghong will come to pick her up and go out to worship and marry!


    "Madame, the family is here."


    Also want to tell feiyuxin a few more words, a maid came in and said: "young patriarch let you go to meet with him, the fourth generation of the four families are all here."


    Saran frowned: "it''s a shame. The fourth generation is coming."


    After a look at feiyuxin, she said, "get ready. I''ll go first."


    With the door closed, saran and her maid left together. Feiyuxin stood in the same place and slowly clenched her fist. Her beautiful eyes twinkled with cold and sharp color: "Chu Feng is the man I admire. If I can''t see him, why should I promise you, miss me and Shangguan Jinghong, dream!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2365

    Outside the gate of Shangguan''s family, the person waiting at the door cried out.


    "Huyan family, Huyan Langyi, come!"


    "Situ family, situ Yun, situ Aoxue, here we are


    "Oriental family, Oriental autumn water, come!"


    "Yuwen family, yuwennalan, come!"


    As the guests called out, the busy Shangguan family members in the garden or some guests invited by the Shangguan family stopped to look out of the gate.


    It''s no secret to the people in the temple world that the Shangguan family has been oppressed by the four families for many years. According to the truth, the people of the four families will not come today. How come they not only come today, but also send forth outstanding figures of the fourth generation?


    After thinking about it, everyone guessed that it was Chu Feng. They thought that it must be because of Chu Feng that the four families would send someone to come.


    Otherwise, if the four big families did not like the official family in the past, how could they send someone, or send absolutely top family figures?


    However, everyone thinks in their hearts that no one dares to study the thoughts of the four big families. Whether it is their gratitude or resentment or their practices, they can not be speculated by the people present. However, it is certain that the people of the four families are coming, and the bad ones will not come.


    Because Shangguan Mingheng is a second-generation figure and will not attend today''s wedding, the person with the highest number of generations present today is Shangguan chasing the sun.


    Although the four families only sent out the fourth generation of characters, how can they also represent the family they belong to. Shangguan went up with saran in pursuit of the sun, with a faint smile on his face, which made it impossible to see whether his smile was real or not.


    The most advanced person is a member of the situ family. One of the most outstanding sons of situ Muyun is situ Yun, and the other is his daughter, situ Aoxue, who was brought back from the outside. As we all know, she was not called situ Aoxue, but nanaoxue.


    It comes from the city Lord''s mansion of Nancheng, one of the four main cities under the four forces.


    "Uncle Shangguan, Congratulations!"


    Sima Yun''s handsome face showed a smile: "brother Jinghong is the earliest one to get married in our generation. The wife he chose must be a woman with extraordinary talent and incomparable beauty."


    Shangguan''s expression of chasing the sun is somewhat unnatural. It seems that situ Yun''s words are very polite, but the emphasis is on how good Shangguan Jinghong''s wife is, but only to pave the way for the future. As long as the talent and beauty of the woman who comes out is not good, it will definitely be a slap in the face.


    However, even if I knew that the four families were not well intentioned today, it was not easy for Shangguan to pursue the sun at the moment. He said with a smile, "Jinghong is not gifted compared with young master Yun. Naturally, he can only get married early and have early children."


    "As for his wife, he likes it. No matter what, we Shangguan family will accept it."


    The clever words directly dissolved situ Yun''s dark front, so that no matter how the women came out, situ Yun could not make use of the topic, because Shangguan had already made it clear that it was Shangguan''s choice to chase after the sun. It was the Shangguan''s choice, good or bad.


    With a meaningful smile, situ Yun also pointed to Nan Aoxue beside him and said to Shangguan after the sun: "by the way, this is my sister situ Aoxue. It''s the first time I''ve come out to meet you. Aoxue, I''ve seen Shangguan uncle."


    South Ao snow looks cool, and when he was still in the South City, he nodded slightly to Shangguan chasing the sun: "Shangguan uncle!" Then he turned to see situ Yun, and his voice had a cold and penetrating chill in his voice: "another thing to remember for me, don''t let me repeat it for the second time."


    "My name is Nan Aoxue. I am Nan Zhenyan''s daughter, not situ Aoxue, not the daughter of an animal!"


    Situ Yun''s face twitched for a moment, and his eyes flashed through the haze. He did not like the half sister himself, because the latter''s talent was too strong, and now his comprehensive strength was still above him.


    It''s just that the anger in my heart is not easy to break out at the moment, otherwise it''s just for others to laugh at: "Ao Xue, Shangguan family''s great joy, restrain your temper!"


    South Ao snow cold hum a sound to go to one side, Si Tu Yun see in the eye is more angry in the heart, also did not chase after the sun with Shangguan again say hello, directly walked in.


    After the two left, Dongfang Qiushui of the Oriental family also came in. She was a little bit feminine and saw Shangguan chasing the sun with a smile: "it''s really nice to welcome Shangguan personally." Seeing situ Yun in the distance, his face was strange: "that, Shangguan uncle just met situ Yun?"


    Shangguan''s expression of chasing the sun is a little ugly. How can you not hear the playfulness in the words of Oriental autumn water.


    The reason why Shangguan''s family declined at the beginning was that it was abused by the situ family. Now he has to meet the people of the situ family, just like a bitch who is beaten and laughs at others.


    Secretly scolded a son of a dog, Shangguan pursued the sun and turned his head: "today is the guest. Master Qiushui, please find a place to sit down. The wedding will start soon."


    Dongfang Qiushui had a good laugh. He had just deliberately stimulated Shangguan to pursue the sun. However, that was to say, Shangguan was the most gifted of the third generation, and even stronger than his father Dongfang Yulou. It was appropriate, but if it was too much, it was to seek abuse.Huyan Langyi of the Huyan family and Yuwen Nalan of the Yuwen family came in together. Although they did not use words to stimulate Shangguan to pursue the sun like situ Yun and Dongfang Qiushui, they were not polite to Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun.


    Because in their eyes, the Shangguan family is just a small family that lives on the back of the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord. If they are unhappy, they can be easily destroyed.


    "A bunch of damn things!"


    When all the four families went in, saran gave a cold drink when no one else could hear him. "Their father can be forgiven for this. What are a group of suckling boys?"


    Shangguan was calm and said in a low voice: "no matter it''s situ Yun, Huyan Langyi and yuwennalan, they are nothing. Jinghong can easily oppress them, but Eastern Qiushui and Nan Aoxue can not be underestimated!"


    Although she said those words, saran knew very well that the first three could be despised, so the eastern autumn water and the South Ao snow should not be despised.


    Because Dongfang Qiushui is the strongest one in the fourth generation of the temple. Some time ago, he has stepped into the realm of the middle God and is comparable with the third generation of characters. In addition, Nan Aoxue, who is only 17 years old, has already achieved the next God, which is earlier than anyone present.


    The future is certainly limitless. Even in the temple world, there are few people who can surpass Nan Aoxue in talent. Even Shangguan Jinghong has been dumped for more than ten blocks.


    "Go to inform Jinghong that it''s time to pick up the bride and worship heaven and earth."


    Patting his wife''s shoulder, Shangguan chased the sun and looked at the temple floating in the distance: "Chu wind estimates, won''t come."


    Now it is close to the auspicious time, all the people who should come have come, and those who don''t come will not appear. Chu Feng has not come yet, so it is certain that he will not come again.


    "I suddenly wanted him to come." Saran''s eyes complex throw out a sentence, helpless to leave.


    Shangguan understood saran''s meaning by tracking down the sun, that is, she was not satisfied with the people of several big families, and how could she be so arrogant when she was young. As long as Chu Feng appeared, she could definitely oppress them millions of times, but it''s a pity that Chu Feng didn''t come today.


    Otherwise, he would sit here and watch the outstanding generation of the four big families have nothing to say. Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun is also a special expectation.


    With a sigh, I didn''t know what it was like. Shangguan asked the housekeeper to come to him and said, "let''s prepare the dishes. In addition, we should strengthen the defense around us. The people of the four families are not in our expectation. Now they come, so we should be prepared. We can''t make a fool of ourselves. Maybe my father will be very angry."


    The housekeeper nodded and quickly went down to arrange, and Shangguan went to pursue the sun and sat on the throne.


    Today''s throne is a large table, with more than ten seats reserved. The demon lord Tibetan Lord and four family ancestors are included, followed by Chu Feng, a new couple and their parents.


    However, Demon Lord and Tibetan Lord, the ancestors of the four families will not come, but now their positions have been taken up by the younger generation of the four families, which is not too many vacancies.


    "New comer


    At this time, there was also a call of a duck''s voice. Shangguan Jinghong led feiyuxin, but feiyuxin''s head was covered with a red veil, which was carried out in the traditional way. Saran followed her side with a happy smile on her face. There was nothing more happy for a mother than watching her son grow up and get married.


    "Brother Jinghong!" At this time, Dongfang Qiushui raised his hand and said with a smile: "we are all martial arts people. Don''t cover your brides with red caps. Let''s have a look. What kind of natural beauty is it?"


    Situ Yun and Huyan Langyi and others also agreed, and strongly demanded that Shangguan Jinghong take off the red cap.


    Shangguan chasing the sun and the rest of Shangguan''s family, including Shangguan Jinghong, frowned.


    On the traditional wedding ceremony, the bride''s red cap can only be removed when the bridegroom enters the bridal chamber at night. Otherwise, it will be unlucky. It is really embarrassing for the four families to ask for such a request!


    If you promise, it''s not auspicious. If you don''t, the people of the four families will make trouble. Shangguan is sitting there after the sun, his hands have become fists under the table.


    Seeing things go on, the wedding ceremony can not be carried out, two figures suddenly fall from the sky, still with a playful words: "it seems that I came not too late, just in time, new people worship!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2366

    Chu Feng!


    Just like this, he came down from the sky with Oriental rhyme. There was no notice or sign. He came!


    At first, the four families who were still there yelling for the bride to take off the red cap were silent like a duck with a cut throat. They all looked unnatural and even froze.


    How did Chu Feng come? Isn''t there no movement?


    The four families all asked this question in their hearts. They came back because there was no movement in the temple. Otherwise, they would not yell as they did just now, because the elders of the family have told them not to be too arrogant, especially in front of Chu Feng.


    They feel that they are very careful, do not want to or hit the Chu wind, now look a little ugly.


    "Brother chufeng!"


    South Ao snow has been cold face to see Chu Feng, stood up and ran to break the scene of the kind of silence and silence, opened his hands and hugged Chu Feng: "are you ok? I miss you


    Chufeng gentle smile patted Nan Aoxue''s shoulder, found that the girl seems to have developed again, the top on the chest of the feeling is really thrilling: "all very good, did not expect to see you here, wait, do you want to go with me?"


    "Little Lord!" Situ Yun quickly stood up and said, "my little sister is not sensible. I will take her back if I don''t bother the young master to teach her."


    Chu Feng patted Nan Aoxue, indicating that she would let go first and jokingly said, "this should be master situ Yun, right? Is Nan Aoxue your sister


    Although situ Yun didn''t want to have a conflict with Chu Feng, he brought Nan Ao Xue out today mainly to meet Dongfang Qiushui. He came to attend the wedding ceremony only by the way. If Chu Feng took people away, situ Twilight cloud would certainly tear him up: "yes!"


    But God didn''t love situ Yun at all. As soon as he finished, Nan Aoxue shook his head: "brother chufeng, I don''t know him. My surname is Nan. His surname is situ. We are not a surname at all. It was a beast who took me away from lingyunzong. I didn''t know any of them at all."


    Shaking Chu Feng''s hand Jiao Didi''s appearance: "that Chu wind elder brother, you can''t abandon me, you want to take me to leave together."


    Chu Feng smile: "certainly!"


    Situ Yun''s face changed completely. When Nan Aoxue was brought back by situ Twilight cloud, he had already done blood monitoring and confirmed that it was the blood of situ family.


    But Nan Aoxue never admitted to any one in the family. It was basically impossible for her to admit that she was her brother. It became a bit difficult to do all of a sudden.


    Situ Yun is not a rash person. He sits down calmly. This matter can only be solved by situ Twilight cloud.


    See him don''t say a word sit down, South Ao snow spit out tongue, so close arm Chu Feng''s arm.


    Dongfang Qiushui, who has always regarded himself as the first person of the fourth generation, also stood up at this time, showing a playful smile: "Chu Feng, now that you are the young master of the temple, I will respectfully call you little Lord. But what is the reason why you and my fiancee are so close now? Aren''t you afraid to be criticized? "


    Chu Feng startled to look at the eastern autumn water, your eyes seem to be looking at the same fool.


    Even situ Yun sat down with a sense of interest. Where is Dongfang Qiushui''s self-confidence? Don''t you know that all the wrangles are based on strength, and now the litigant Nan Aoxue doesn''t recognize it. Even if situ Laozu comes, it''s bullshit. Is Dongfang Qiushui a fool?


    Of course, Dongfang Qiushui is not a fool, but he has always been arrogant, so even Chu Feng doesn''t pay attention to it. After all, his grandfather is the first elder.


    In this regard, Chu Feng coughed gently and asked, "Ao Xue, is he your fiance? When did your mother betroth you? "


    "I don''t even know him!" Nan Aoxue laughed and knew the meaning of Chu Feng. She said, "since Ling yunzong was forcibly taken away, I don''t know who these people are. They control my freedom and don''t give me to go home. I don''t know what their fiance is. So everything they say has nothing to do with me."


    "Brother chufeng, you have to be fair to me. I want to go back to find my mother. I don''t want to be controlled by these people any more."


    The pathetic appearance makes some people around feel a little sympathy and think that the situ family is too much. Even if it is the children left by your family, it is also the result of situ Twilight rogue.


    In the past, I didn''t care about others. Now I find that they have strong talents and bring them back. It''s too scoundrel.


    However, the eastern Qiushui looks solidified in an instant. Nan Aoxue is his fiancee, which was decided by situ Laozu and Dongfang Laozu. Now Nan Aoxue doesn''t recognize him at all. Even situ Yun says he doesn''t know him. Where does he come from?


    In particular, seeing Chu Feng''s playful eyes, it''s not too hard to look at the Oriental autumn water''s eyes. There''s no way and no reason just to start or to get angry.


    Because Nan Aoxue is the key to this matter. Now Nan Aoxue completely denies everything, then Chu Feng holds the absolute truth. His Oriental autumn water is to break the sky. As long as Nan Aoxue denies, everything is bullshit.When he was in trouble, a voice came from the sky. Situ Twilight cloud''s face was not so good-looking and stood in front of Chu Feng.


    Today, the people who came to the wedding banquet are all nervous. Will Chu Feng and the four big families tear their faces ahead of time?


    Every time Chu Feng sees situ Twilight cloud, he has the heart to kill, but because of the relationship between layout and time, he can only restrain himself in his heart: "so it''s situ Dashao. Why, are you here to attend the wedding banquet?"


    Seeing Chu Feng pretending to be a fool, situ Muyun was angry. However, Chu Feng''s cultivation of the superior God made him dare not make mistakes: "little Lord, Aoxue is my daughter. I hope you don''t embarrass my situ family and let me take her back."


    "Is it?" Chu Feng asked with a smile.


    Situ Muyun nodded with anger: "yes, Aoxue and I have already adopted a kinship by blood. We are sure that she is my daughter. It''s just that the girl is playing with too much nonsense and doesn''t recognize us."


    "Fart!" When she spoke, she didn''t even speak? I asked you, when did you know that there was my daughter? Did you raise me for a day? Did you take care of me? Have you ever fathered me? "


    Situ Twilight cloud narrowed his eyes: "you are my daughter, this is a fact!"


    "Don''t tell me that!" Nan Aoxue didn''t dare to resist, but now there was Chu Feng. She didn''t mind to embarrass situ Twilight cloud: "I never had a father. I only have one mother. Even if I was your daughter, what you like is my talent, and I can bring you enough benefits."


    "But I tell you, my Nan Aoxue won''t be manipulated by you. I didn''t have a father before I was 17 years old, but you suddenly jumped out and said it was my father. You wanted to marry me and arrange my life for me. Why?"


    The loud questions made the audience quiet, and some people praised Nan Ao Xue in his heart.


    Nan Aoxue is right. This is also the truth. We all know that situ Muyun brought back Nan Aoxue because of her talent. If Nan Aoxue doesn''t have any talent, situ Muyun may not admit to having such a daughter all his life.


    It''s just that even if you know these things in your heart, no one will say it. Only those who stand on the cloud can participate in what happened on the scene.


    "Brother Muyun!"


    Shangguan looked at the auspicious time, and said in a deep voice: "this is the wedding banquet of my Shangguan family. If you have any personal grudges, please leave here and talk about it. I don''t want to miss the auspicious time."


    In the face of Chu Feng, situ Twilight cloud dare not and can''t get angry, but there is nothing polite to say in the face of Shangguan chasing the sun, even if the latter''s strength is above him: "Shangguan chasing sun, I''m dealing with my family affairs, please don''t interrupt!"


    Shangguan''s sun chasing look was slightly ugly, and saran stopped him if he wanted to speak, because saran was afraid that Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun would offend situ Muyun, who would tell what happened in the teahouse.


    He lowered his voice and said, "forget it, let them deal with it. We can''t afford to offend either side."


    On the one hand, Chu Feng and situ Twilight cloud are on the other. Neither of them can be offended by the Shangguan family. The Shangguan looks after the sun and hears his words. He finally grits his teeth and bears it down. But he has an unspeakable anger at situ Twilight cloud. What is the capital threatening him?


    But the anger of Shangguan chasing the sun, situ Twilight cloud didn''t pay attention to it at all. He was more concerned about taking Nan Aoxue: "little Lord, she is my blood, I am her father. I should take her away. It''s reasonable for me to stop her. Can''t you say it?"


    Chu Feng tilted his head and asked, "what do you mean, I have nothing to do with her, so I am not qualified?"


    Situ Twilight cloud''s heart is really that thought, but the mouth is not good to say that, just mildly said: "to be a child, parents'' order!"


    "Good!" Chu Feng nodded and his hand was open. Suddenly, before everyone knew what was going on, a figure fell from the sky. When situ Twilight cloud saw the man who appeared, his face was even more ugly, because that person was Nan Zhenyan!


    South Ao snow see mother, the face red ran to throw into her arms: "mother!"


    Taking a picture of her daughter whom she had not seen for a long time, Nan Zhenyan''s face showed a smile. Her eyes also looked at situ Twilight cloud coldly, with cold sharp and killing intention: "I heard that you are going to take my daughter away, aren''t you?"


    Seeing Chu Feng go to one side and sit down, situ Twilight cloud doesn''t seem to be ready to take charge of this matter. He completely follows the instructions of his parents.


    However, as long as Chu Feng did not interfere, situ Muyun was confident that he could solve the problem very well. He nodded: "yes, you are her mother, but I am more qualified than you to cultivate her. Now I am standing here and you are here. Do you think you are more qualified than me?"


    Nan Zhenyan sneered: "I have!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2367

    Firm two words from the mouth of Nan Zhenyan said.


    Sima Muyun''s mouth was cocked up and a sneer appeared. He was the existence of Zhongzhong God. Nan Zhenyan was only a strong man at the peak of semi God''s later period. Could he be more qualified than him? That''s a joke.


    However, situ Mu Yun''s ridicule completely solidified in his face at the next moment. He looked at Nan Zhenyan in surprise and felt that he was not as real as a dream. Even the people around him were staring at Nan Zhenyan in shock.


    Because in Nan Zhenyan''s body suddenly appears the terror superior God breath, moreover from that vigorous degree and the rolling momentum, is not the general superior God.


    Shangguan, who is also a superior God, is very clear that if she fights with Nan Zhenyan, she is definitely not the opponent of Nan Zhenyan. She may have experienced nine Heavenly God thunder and Tianlei when she stepped into the divine realm, much more than him.


    His eyes were a little confused and looked at situ Twilight cloud. How could the latter make such a powerful woman give birth to a child for him.


    I don''t know that before nanzhenyan was just a Shangguan chasing the sun at the peak of the late demigod period, and even a little envious of situ''s Shifu luck.


    The scene was silent for a while, and situ Twilight cloud broke the silence: "what''s the matter? Aren''t you the peak of the late demigod? How did you become a superior God? "


    Nan Zhenyan coldly hummed: "because I am always thinking about your head, God heard my prayer, so I broke through."


    How could Sima Mu Yun believe Nan Zhenyan''s words? He glanced at Chu Feng who was sitting beside him as if nothing had happened. He felt that Chu Feng had helped Nan Zhenyan to his present state.


    Look slightly ugly, the middle God of his face south Zhenyan, unexpectedly said qualifications? It''s just a big joke.


    It''s just that there is a close cooperation between the situ family and the Oriental family, which requires Nan Aoxue and Dongfang Qiushui to get married in order to deepen their relationship. Situ Twilight cloud is cold faced, but his confidence is not as strong as before: "Nan Zhenyan, you really make me surprised, but you are still not qualified."


    "This is at the top of the hidden world. No matter how strong the personal strength is, it is useless. Behind me stands the situ family. I can train my daughter better than you, so you still can''t


    Nan Zhenyan began to laugh, and her face was full of ridicule. She did not think that she could surpass situ Muyun. Therefore, in her eyes, situ Muyun was just a clown who didn''t want to accept the reality.


    He said with a sneer: "situ Twilight cloud, is the situ family great? In your family, in addition to your grandfather, situ Laozu can be better than me, is it you or your father who can fight against me? Even if you say power is important, don''t I? "


    Chu Feng timely raised his hand: "that, South aunt has led the south city to join my command, that we are a force."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s words, he could hardly see his face and couldn''t describe it in words. At first, he could use Nan Zhenyan''s powerlessness to talk about things. But now Chu Feng has made it clear that Nan Zhenyan is his person, which is equivalent to that of the hermit court.


    Now, Chu Feng has integrated and controlled four major forces, and several evil spirits such as Qisha Shengjun follow. The overall strength can compete with the four big families. Who dares to say that nanzhenyan has no power?


    What''s more, nanzhenyan''s own realm is already a superior God. With such a powerful momentum, only situ Laozu can crush her, and the rest of us can hardly fight against her.


    "Stop talking? Then I say


    Nan Zhenyan saw situ Twilight cloud shut up, coldly glanced at him, then took Nan Aoxue''s hand to face the crowd: "maybe everyone is very strange now, why do I give birth to the son of situ Muyun, a scoundrel?"


    Situ Twilight cloud''s face changed slightly: "you shut up!"


    All of a sudden, Nan Zhenyan looked at situ Muyun with a cold look, and immediately made the latter stiff. The gap above the realm made him unable to resist. Now nanzhenyan is too strong.


    People around him also saw that things were not as simple as they had seen. They all wanted to see how situ Muyun could take such a powerful woman and give birth to him.


    Nan Zhenyan has been brewing for a while. She has already made a decision, so she doesn''t mind telling you what happened before: "about 18 years ago, I was stuck at the peak of the late demigod period for many years, and I couldn''t find a breakthrough opportunity. So I found a quiet place to prepare for a quiet epiphany.


    He left the next day, until I found out I was pregnant. I didn''t know who the beast was. I wanted to get rid of the baby, but I thought the child was innocent, so I gave birth and grew up to 16 years old with her.


    But when Dabi in the hidden world reached the four forces, because of some coincidence, I knew that the man who treated me as a rascal was situ Muyun. He also knew that there was a daughter who was out of town and valued Ao Xue''s talent. Can you understand my helplessness as a mother and the sorrow of being a woman? ""So I hate him, I want to kill him, he almost destroyed my life and everything. Do you think I have the right to take my daughter, I have the qualification to cultivate my daughter, or do you think that this rogue is more suitable?"


    When Nan Zhenyan said what happened at the beginning, everyone was in a state of uproar. Such things often happen in the hidden world. Even when many people present go out to experience, they will do such things.


    However, these things can not be seen, so everyone is tacit. Even if they know some people''s secrets, they won''t tell them, because everyone has nothing to say.


    But now Nan Zhenyan tells us what situ Muyun has done, which makes us feel that situ Muyun is really a scoundrel. He is so strong that he doesn''t care. When he knows that the children born by him are gifted, he is immediately moved. What is not a rogue?


    But even so, they still didn''t come out to say a fair word. They couldn''t afford to offend Nan Zhenyan now, nor could they offend situ Muyun.


    However, there are still some strange things in my heart. That is, eighteen years ago, Nan Zhenyan was only a semi God, but now it is only a few years ago. How did Nan Zhenyan rise to the upper God?


    What''s more, from what situ Twilight cloud said just now, when Ling yunzong took Nan Aoxue away, Nan Zhenyan was still only the peak in the later period of demigod. How long has it been? It is estimated that it will be more than half a year, right? Only for more than half a year, how did a person step from the peak of the late demigod to the God realm, but also to the upper God?


    Thinking about it, everyone''s eyes suddenly look at Chu Feng, because just now he said that Nan Zhenyan had led the south city to his command, so could Nan Zhenyan''s cultivation be promoted by the latter?


    Such a thought is really possible, most people''s eyes are a bit more blazing, very curious about how Chu Feng did it.


    Chu Feng has a little headache about this, but he can still keep calm, because now people have guesses, but as long as they don''t expose themselves, no one will know, so all the problems are not problems.


    "Situ Twilight cloud!"


    But Nan Zhenyan pushed away Nan Aoxue, and there was an opportunity to kill on her face: "when you destroyed my pride and innocence, you also took my daughter, which made me almost want to die. Now, it''s time for you to pay off the debt."


    Situ Twilight cloud looks a congealed, feel the South Zhen Yan convergence of the opportunity and cold, heart a tremor.


    If it was in the past, he didn''t care if Nan Zhenyan had a killing heart or hate for himself, but now it is absolutely impossible, because Nan Zhenyan will tear him up every minute.


    After swallowing his saliva, his pride and dignity became unimportant at the moment. Situ Twilight cloud turned around and flew away in an instant. He had to leave immediately because he did not doubt that nanzhenyan would kill him if he stayed.


    "You go and show me!"


    Nan Zhenyan didn''t go after him. She just grabbed situ Yun''s neck with one hand and looked at the sky coldly: "as long as you dare to go, I''ll make your best son a corpse. You can doubt my killing heart, but you owe me all this. No one can blame me."


    Everyone nodded slightly. Situ Muyun had really done those things to Nan Zhenyan. Now that she came to avenge and kill situ Muyun or his son, no one could blame.


    Situ Twilight cloud, who has gone far away, stops to see that situ Yun is completely controlled by Nan Zhenyan, with a slightly ugly look. For the Shangguan family, it is Shuang, especially sour. Even if the other three families are abused, they don''t see the situ family being abused, which makes them feel more comfortable.


    He was the best son, even related to his own future. Situ Twilight cloud hesitated and struggled. Meanwhile, he sent out news and tried to fight for some time to look at Chu Feng: "little Lord, do you look at your people like this and kill the people in my temple?"


    "No, no, no!" Chu Feng shook his head, shook his hands, pointed to Nan Zhenyan and said, "she is really my person, but this is your personal resentment with her. It''s reasonable to throw it out. Situ Dashao, don''t say I''m partial to anything, because 18 years ago, you really strengthened aunt Nan!"


    "Therefore, bear it by yourself. I will not interfere in your gratitude and resentment. Justice is in the heart of the people."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2368

    Chu Feng''s attitude has been very clear, that is, to fully attribute the present matter to private resentment, which is between nanzhenyan and situ Twilight cloud, and the truth is also hard.


    When nanzhenyan was not strong enough, situ Twilight cloud did get on her, and gave birth to a girl. Now nanzhenyan is strong enough to revenge. Who dare say that is not true?


    Everyone understands the truth. Situ Twilight naturally understands that there are not 1000 women who have been on him for so many years. Who knew the situation today would have been better than herself one day, then he would surely take charge of his own misfortune.


    But there is no such thing as this in the world, so he is going to bear the anger of nanzhenyan at this moment, paying for his original rogue behavior.


    Nanzhenyan suddenly oppressed situyun with a powerful force. The young master Yun, who was still in a good mood, immediately fell down on the ground like a dog. He didn''t have any way to stand up. The sad appearance made the people around show some kind of lucky and happy color.


    Naturally, there are more people in the upper official family. Nothing makes them feel more comfortable than seeing the family of situ oppressed.


    Although this will affect the next wedding, compared with the wedding that can be held at any time, we can see the family of situ being abused, such things can not happen at any time.


    I even hope that nanzhenyan will give situ permission to kill directly. In this case, the fourth generation of the situ family will break down when nanaoxue does not recognize that she is the situ family.


    Situ twilight, with a ugly face, saw his son persecuted and his fist clenched. He was only the existence of a middle God, not a rival of nanzhenyan. He didn''t know whether to go or not for a while, and was expecting his father or grandpa to come soon.


    Otherwise, situ Yun will surely be killed by nanzhenyan. Situ twilight has done so many evil things. He knows that all the women he has been on have a heart that wants to kill him.


    "Situ Twilight cloud, you have planted me, did not plant down?"


    Nanzhenyan again a force on situ Yun, the latter immediately spewed out a blood, nanzhenyan did not care what he was like, but a pair of cold eyes at situ twilight, killing the machine overflowing.


    Situ Dusun frowns deeply. He really wants to run like this now. But then he will become the world of the temple, even the joke of the hidden world. If he goes, nanzhenyan will surely kill situyun.


    It is inevitable that we can''t say that we can''t say that we can abandon my son to escape alone.


    Even though the hidden family is thin, but it can not be so obvious that situ Twilight cloud has been in a dilemma for a while, and at the same time, he has a terrible killing chance for Chu wind. He thinks that today is Chu Feng deliberately. Otherwise, why does nanzhenyan say it appears?


    And look at nanzhenyan''s cultivation today, compared with his going to lingyunzong to take nanaoxue, it is just a state of heaven and earth.


    It must be Chu Feng who has used what method to improve nanzhenyan''s cultivation. Otherwise, if nanzhenyan is the same as before, why should he run to the sky and be threatened by situ promise?


    The expression was a little more ferocious. Situ Twilight knew that walking was not possible: "nanzhenyan, you should consider the consequences clearly!"


    "Situ Yun is the first of our family''s younger generation. If you do anything to him, the situ family will not let you go easily."


    Nanzhenyan didn''t care about the threat of situ Twilight cloud, but a fearless killing intention: "as long as I can kill you, I don''t care if I die tomorrow, so you have no effect on my threat, and don''t want to threaten me with anyone. This is my fault with you."


    Raising her head, Nan Zhenyan said one word: "my resentment and your kindness, you have come to me, you insult me, can''t I revenge? Or did I kill you, and the family of the situ would also avenge me for you, the rascal? "


    "If so, I believe that the wind is not too small to sit down and ignore. You are wrong. I should kill you. If the situ family is going to help the tyranny, can we say it?"


    Chu Feng waved with great cooperation: "that nanaunt said yes, this is your personal resentment, if the situ family wants to interfere, I will not sit down and ignore it."


    Situ Twilight cloud''s heart has scolded Chu wind for ten million times. No matter how can Chu Feng and nanzhenyan stand together at this moment, and also say what personal resentment, it is just to use this matter, find an excuse to open a knife to the situ family, or to him.


    It seems to kill Yuwen Hualong, this thing situ Twilight cloud or understand, this is to the situ family to suffer the rhythm of dumb!


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold voice of the dusk cloud of situ said, "South Zhenyan, let him go, I will come down!"


    Nanzhenyan shook her head firmly: "if you come down first, I will let him go, or I will kill him."


    The firm intention of killing is diffuse and appears to have the intention of killing situ Yun at any time. Situ Twilight does not want to say that he is threatened, but at this time, he has to be threatened.If there were no other people and not so many people watching, situ Muyun would not hesitate to crush the transmission ring and leave. But now so many people are looking at him and know that he once went to nanzhenyan. If he still abandoned his son to escape, he would not have to mix in the temple world in the future.


    In order to keep his last reputation and dignity, situ Twilight cloud looked gloomy, but he opened a distance of tens of meters with Nan Zhenyan, so that as long as there was any situation, he could run away as soon as possible.


    Pointing to situ Yun, he said to Nan Zhenyan, "I''ve come down now. Let him go. You still want to say that you want me to cut my meridians. If that''s the case, I won''t have this son."


    Nan Zhenyan looks at situ Yun with hatred in her eyes. As soon as she raises her hand, she flies towards the distance. When she sees that she is about to collide with the wall, Shangguan chases sun and catches him.


    Although he would like to see the situ family members killed, but in the case of not being killed, he still can''t sit back and ignore, can''t intervene in the Shangguan family, but at least he has to do something.


    After catching situ Yun and putting him down, Shangguan continued to watch the scene.


    At this time, the latter''s face is just a little closer to the ring, and the latter''s face just changes in a moment.


    But Nan Zhenyan''s hand had firmly grasped his finger, and his eyes flashed with ferocity. Suddenly, under the urge of a force, there was only a dull hum of situ Twilight cloud and some blood blooming.


    His finger, the finger with the transmission ring, was directly broken by Nan Zhenyan.


    "Want to run, do you think I''ll give you a chance?"


    Nan Zhenyan''s hands were burning with a raging flame. When the flame went out, situ Muyun''s broken finger or the transmission ring had disappeared. Looking at situ Muyun, whose face was pale and ugly, and still had cold sweat, Nan Zhenyan had a quick feeling of revenge.


    Situ Muyun covered his severed finger, and his look was a little ugly. Breaking finger is a small matter, and it can grow with the help of God of nature. At the moment, what he worries most is that Nan Zhenyan will really kill him.


    He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, but he didn''t expect that he was now in crisis by shooting a gun 18 years ago. Situ Muyun regretted that he wanted to oppress Shangguan yingyue. Although Chu Feng has done nothing, situ Muyun knows that no one on the scene is more intense than Chu Feng.


    It''s just that he had a grandfather, situ Laozu, so Chu Feng didn''t do it. If he didn''t, he would not do it in the future. For the first time in history, situ Muyun felt regret for his lust.


    It''s just that there are some things that regret is useless.


    Nan Zhenyan makes a move and gathers the most powerful forces to form a terrible air flow. Situ Muyun is in the center of the wave. The powerful upper God''s killing intention makes him feel the pressure and misery of mountains.


    After a burst of drinking, situ Twilight cloud knew that Nan Zhenyan was going to torture herself and kill him again. However, he could not let Nan Zhenyan ravage him like a dog. His body suddenly rose to the sky. Even if he could not beat Nan Zhenyan, he had to find a way to fight for his life.


    As for situ Yun, the latter is not a fool. Now he has left quietly, so situ Twilight cloud has no worries. As long as he can run away, he can run.


    However, in the face of nanzhenyan, the superior God, the idea of situ Twilight cloud seems a little extravagant. She has just risen to the sky and has not left the state of Shangguan family. Nan Zhenyan has already blocked him.


    At this time, Shangguan suddenly rose from the sky and stood between situ Twilight cloud and Nan Zhenyan, looking calm.


    Nan Zhenyan frowned: "do you want to do it?"


    Chu Feng frowned below. How could Shangguan chase the sun go up? Situ Twilight cloud caught the opportunity and turned to the distance. Nan Zhenyan looked anxious and said, "get out of here!"


    When everyone thought that Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun was to save situ Twilight cloud, Shangguan chased the sun again and made way: "anyone can die, but you can''t die within the Shangguan family territory, please!"


    Nan Zhenyan understood why Shangguan wanted to stop her. She was worried about the anger of the situ family after the event. She disdained a smile and turned into a streamer to catch up with her.


    Chu Feng also heard that Wu lie and Yan Luo looked at it. After all, Nan Zhenyan was not the work of situ Laozu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2369

    Because of such a dramatic scene, people who came to attend the wedding banquet of Shangguan''s family all followed.


    I want to see if Nan Zhenyan will really kill situ Twilight cloud. If so, it will be wonderful.


    Even the Shangguan family members have gone out a lot, only some of the main people are still sitting in the same place. Chu Feng stands up, turns around and looks at the bride with a red cap on her head. Even if these things happen, she is curious and surprised. Who can be so calm in such a situation?


    However, Chu Feng is also curious, and does not use the left eye to see through. This is the wedding banquet of others, and that is the bride. At least a little respect should be given.


    "Little Lord, where are you going See Chu wind seems to leave, Shangguan chasing the sun quickly out of the voice.


    But as Chu Feng''s uncle, at the moment, he wanted to honor the little Lord, and the Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun did not know what it was like.


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked into the distance. He could feel the horror of rolling. He knew that Nan Zhenyan had stopped situ Muyun: "as long as two people are sincere, then the so-called auspicious time is not very important. How can I go to see a play so wonderful?"


    "I don''t know whether the thoughts of situ Laozu are the same as mine?"


    The voice falls, Chu wind in an instant disappeared in place, a little breath and trace can not be captured.


    Shangguan''s face changed greatly. He was a superior God, but just now he didn''t see how Chu Feng left, or even from which direction Chu Feng left. There was no breath left.


    Eyes a bit more dignified, looking at the sky, Shangguan chasing the sun "father!" Situ Twilight cloud also came to situ Liming''s side, some embarrassed and helpless.


    There''s a crack.


    Situ Liming slapped situ Twilight cloud directly and said, "look at what you''ve done, asshole!"


    He understood that all that situ Muyun did was just for the sake of the family''s more powerful blood, but sometimes the woman who was regarded as a plaything might also be the Luosha who wanted to kill people. At the moment, situ liming was angry: "go back and reflect on yourself!"


    Situ Twilight cloud was slapped fiercely, but he knew he was saved. He turned around and flew away. Nan Zhenyan wanted to catch up with him, but he was blocked by situ Liming.


    The latter said in a deep voice: "it''s true that situ Muyun is wrong. It''s just that it''s been 18 years since the incident happened, and you have Ao Xue. It''s hard to say that you want to kill your daughter''s biological father. If you want to, this matter will be over. I''ll let situ Muyun marry you and become a member of the situ family, madam!"


    Nan Zhenyan laughed, and her face was full of sarcasm and playfulness: "are you stupid? I admit that he is Aoxue''s own father, but my daughter has never recognized such a rogue father. It seems that you are so generous, but how can I think it is so disgusting?


    Eighteen years ago, I was a rascal of situ Twilight cloud. When I was playing with me like garbage, now I want to marry my daughter and my realm. Are you daydreaming and still awake? "


    Whether in the situ family or in the temple world, situ Liming is regarded as the most powerful one. How ever has he ever been criticized and ridiculed by others, and his face was slightly affected by his looks: "so, you have to kill situ Twilight before you give up, right?"


    Nan Zhenyan didn''t answer, but asked, "now it seems that you must protect your son in general, don''t you?"


    Situ Liming didn''t reply, but the meaning was quite obvious. As the first person of the third generation of situ family, situ Muyun couldn''t let Nan Zhenyan join the situ family to solve this problem. It''s meaningless to say anything else.


    Two great gods!


    Around them began to gather a surging force. The lower people around them had already retreated. Finally, only Chu Feng, Shangguan chasing the sun and Shangguan Jinghong stood around.


    Dongfang Yun stood beside Chu Feng and asked in a low voice, "do you want me to join hands with Nan Zhenyan to kill situ liming in the shortest time, so that situ Laozu has no time to react."


    "No, it''s not time!" Chu Feng also wanted to destroy the situ family, but now is not the time.


    The four main families of the temple almost advance and retreat together. Although the power they control on this side is strong, it is not enough to deter and crush the four families if they really want to move. Moreover, the darkness of the four families is in the dark. On the surface, they still need some excuse to move.


    There is no certain excuse, even if the four families are destroyed in the end, for the hidden world, he is bloodthirsty, which is not conducive to the control of the future, so he is not in a hurry for a moment.


    It''s no harm to let Nan Zhenyan abuse her personal resentment. But if he adds it, the meaning will be different. It will become a contradiction between him and the four families, and the result will be different.


    Dongfang Yun didn''t ask why, but just nodded her head gently. Now she is also a superior demon God. She can at least have a strong battle without saying that she is a superior demon God. However, Chu Feng does not want to tear her face, and Dongfang Yun will not act rashly.Nan Zhenyan is determined to kill her, but situ Liming can''t let her kill situ Twilight cloud. If both of them do not yield, there is only a battle of startling heaven.


    Two people directly on the pure strength of the collision, the resulting violent and powerful air wave toward the square and round land continue to spread.


    Chu Feng found that the war between the two was terrible. If it was placed in other places, it would have been shattered. However, in the temple state, it did not have any impact. Those buildings did not mean to collapse. He squinted and glanced at the faint surprise. For the first time, he guessed who built the temple world and was so strong. This situation is no less than the hardness of the lost battle world ¡£


    The fierce battle between nanzhenyan and situ Liming also slowly expanded and directly hit the sky on that day.


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the floating palace of the situ family. He felt that situ Laozu was paying attention to all this, but he had not yet done so. It was estimated that he was waiting.


    If situ Liming can kill Nan Zhenyan, he won''t show up. After all, situ Muyun was wrong first, and the situ family supported him in turn. It''s hard to say how much. If his ancestor came out, the situ family would be ridiculed secretly.


    Of course, if Nan Zhenyan crushed situ liming, he would have to consider it. But Chu Feng firmly believed that the face of the situ family was lost.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, thought of a possibility, is very playful!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2370

    The fierce battle continued, causing the temple and the holy city to shake, because in the temple world, there are few battles in the divine realm, which is not allowed by the temple of King Wu.


    Now there are not only battles in the divine realm, but also fierce battles among the upper gods. Countless people look at this side and want to find out. It''s just that the power generated by the fierce battle of the upper God is too strong, and people under the God state can''t get close to it.


    The only thing we can know is that one of the people who fought fiercely was situ liming, and the one who fought against him was a woman who was forced by situ Muyun 18 years ago, and came from Nancheng, nanzhenyan!


    Many people don''t understand how situ Twilight cloud has been able to fight with situ liming, but it does not affect them at the moment, watching the fierce battle from afar.


    With the passage of time, the situation, which was still fairly good at first, has finally changed slightly.


    Situ Liming is indeed very powerful, and has been in the realm of the upper God for many years. However, with the continuation of the fierce battle, there is a small gap between them. At least in momentum, situ Liming''s strength is not as strong as Nan Zhenyan, and he feels that he will be defeated at any time.


    the roar continued to come from the sky, and many people''s eardrums were already in pain. Suddenly, a figure on the sky quickly fell down, and it seemed that it was only when they had a close contact with the ground that they managed to stabilize their bodies.


    When we looked at it, we found that the man was situ Liming. He was knocked down directly by Nan Zhenyan from the sky. It was so shocking.


    How did situ Twilight cloud play with a woman who was so fierce and lightning?


    Nan Zhenyan also slowly fell down from the sky that day. Her eyes were cold and staring at situ liming, who was no longer her opponent. She said coldly, "now get out of the way and hand over situ Twilight cloud. I don''t want to kill you."


    "Is it worthwhile for you to defend a son who is so heartless and damned?"


    But Nan Zhenyan just sneered, and without fear, she again collided with situ liming in terms of strength. She could only hear the huge sound of the collision, but could not see their people at all.


    When you reach the upper God, you can easily destroy a planet by raising your hand. At this moment, the terrible power produced by the battle between the two upper gods makes everyone feel awe and fear.


    Finally, situ liming was still not the opponent of Nan Zhenyan. This time, he was not so lucky. He was directly knocked down on the ground and hit a deep pit with blood gushing out. This curtain fell in the eyes of the people watching the war around, showing a heavy and surprised feeling.


    Even though nanzhenyan is a superior God, she has just stepped into it recently. However, situ Liming has been settling in this realm for countless years. Why did he lose the battle with nanzhenyan?


    What we don''t know is that nanzhenyan has just stepped into the realm of the upper God, but because she was promoted by Chu Feng, she did not dodge the nine Heavenly God thunder and the sky thunder, casting the most powerful deity.


    What Chu Feng gave her to enhance her strength was the original power. Compared with situ Liming''s own practice to this day, the strength was more pure and stronger. It was not difficult to crush him.


    Moreover, it seems that nanzhenyan has only recently been promoted to the upper God, but it has been a long time since nanzhenyan opened up the world with the power of the upper God. In addition, Nan Zhenyan is very skillful in using the power of the upper God. It is not too difficult for Zhan situ Liming.


    Looking at situ liming, who was even more embarrassed than situ Twilight cloud just now, Nan Zhenyan flickered his killing opportunity: "you are not my opponent, you have another chance!"


    Situ Liming''s face was ferocious floating up, with bloodstains on his mouth, which made the whole person look ugly: "a plaything, how can you be confident?"


    Plaything two words export, South Zhen Yan''s killing opportunity suddenly burst out.


    Situ Liming''s face finally appeared nervous: "what''s the matter? You didn''t try your best just now?"


    "Why do you need all your strength to kill you?" With a cold drink, Nan Zhenyan suddenly urged more powerful forces, and a Shinto sprang out and shrouded in situ Liming. She was confident that this move would definitely make situ Liming seriously injured or even abandoned. Even if he died, it would be possible.


    Situ Liming wanted to get out of the way, but he found that his hands and feet didn''t listen to him at this moment. His face completely changed into fear and fear: "no!"


    Seeing that the Shinto had come to our eyes, the killing skill contained in it was going to smash situ Liming thoroughly. A sigh came from the sky. With that sigh, the Shinto released by nanzhenyan turned into nothingness. Without any effect, it was directly dissipated and invisible. It seemed that it had never appeared at all.


    A breath of God of creation fell down from the sky. People looked up and saw that situ Laozu was slowly falling from the clouds. The breath was peaceful and holy, just like a sage in the world.


    The rolling atmosphere of God of creation made many people have the idea of worshiping.


    Situ Liming saw that he almost died. Fortunately, situ Laozu put his hand in time, wiped a cold sweat, and bowed his head in shame: "father, the child is incompetent!"Situ Laozu Yang raised his hand, and situ liming was directly dragged to the distance by a force, and he was completely out of nanzhenyan''s attack range, which was a temporary recovery of a small life.


    Looking at nanzhenyan calmly, situ Laozu put on a smile: "when is it time to repay each other''s grievances? Many things are destined at the beginning. It''s not a good thing to persist in hatred. Little girl, let go of the hatred. This matter is over. Take your daughter away. What happened to the situ family today has never happened."


    This is a god of nature. Nan Zhenyan is also under great pressure, but she still says without fear: "if, I insist on the life of situ Muyun?"


    "Hatred can only make one lose his mind!" "If you insist on your mistakes, I can only cross you before you lose your mind and go into the devil. So think about it, do you insist on your hatred, or am I going to kill you?"


    When Chu Feng heard the words of situ Laozu in the distance, he was stunned.


    It is found that there are such people who think they are great in the world. It is obvious that your grandson has strengthened the family. Now people come to revenge, but they still regard others as persistent and wrong hatred.


    Chu Feng thinks that it''s really unreasonable for him not to be a big fool. It''s situ Twilight cloud who is obviously wrong. It''s situ''s family that says everything is Nan Zhenyan''s fault.


    It seems that nanzhenyan should have been strengthened by situ Twilight cloud at the beginning. Now nanzhenyan can''t get revenge. It''s wrong. It''s a mistake to insist on her own mistakes. She wants to be possessed by the devil.


    Such a statement makes Chu Feng cry and laugh. Although Buddhism says that we should not cling to hatred, but what and where is this? Master situ can talk nonsense.


    But Chu Feng also found that the people around him did not seem to ridicule situ Laozu. It seemed that what situ Laozu said was right. When the strength reached a certain level, no one would dare to go against him even if he said something wrong there.


    Situ Laozu is already the God of creation. He has the capital and strength to confuse black and white and make others dare not speak.


    The man was Nan Zhenyan, so he was doomed to think that situ Laozu''s self righteousness had no effect at all. The former responded angrily: "master situ, are you lying with your eyes open? I insist on my mistakes? Excuse me, what''s wrong with me? I was forced by your grandson. Was it my fault? "


    "Or do you think it''s right for me to be strong and take away my daughter arbitrarily, or do you think it''s right for the situ family to prevent me from retaliating? Do you blush? You rely on your strength and position to defend your mistakes, but you still have the face to say that I am wrong? "


    "I really see it for the first time. It''s OK to confuse black and white, but I have to see it clearly with my eyes open. Besides, it''s ridiculous that the mistake of supporting situ Muyun by your family has become my persistent mistake. Ridiculous. Is it right for me to kneel down and beg him to come back to me again?"


    As the ancestor of the situ family, one of the four Dharma protectors in the temple, is also a terrible God of creation.


    For a long time, he was respected by others. When would anyone dare to talk to him like this, or scorn and despise him?


    His eyes narrowed slightly: "obstinate!"


    "Go to the obstinacy of your ancestors!" Nan Zhenyan was really angry and said angrily, "my mother has been thinking about killing the animals that have defiled me for more than ten years. Now, as the grandfather of situ Twilight cloud, it''s ok if you don''t apologize for your grandson''s wrong behavior, and even say I''m wrong."


    "If this is the truth, then how much truth should be? To confuse black and white is just to make you uglier and to make more people laugh."


    Situ Laozu directly chose not to hear nanzhenyan''s words. He raised his hand, and a heavy force suddenly oppressed him: "what''s the use of living if you don''t change your mistakes?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2371

    What''s the use of living if you don''t correct your mistakes?


    The calm words of situ Laozu, however, made the atmosphere of the scene rise to a tense atmosphere in an instant. Everyone looked at Nan Zhenyan with inexplicable sympathy.


    Sometimes it''s useful to reason and tell the truth, but sometimes there is no justice in the world, because strength determines everything.


    Just like the present situation, Nan Zhenyan crushed the father and son of situ Muyun and situ Liming. However, in the face of situ Laozu, even if she was right, she was also wrong, because situ Laozu was the God of creation, and Nan Zhenyan was only the superior God.


    It seems that the gap between a realm is a state in the sky and underground. Fairness is based on strength. This is always a true portrayal of the hidden world, especially in the temple world.


    If there is no absolute strength, then there will be no absolute fairness. Situ Laozu now has absolute power. Therefore, situ Muyun is right. Nan Zhenyan should be strengthened, and it is wrong for her to retaliate.


    The complete law of the jungle is respected by the strong. Many people sympathize with Nan Zhenyan and are very angry about such injustice. However, no matter how much displeasure they feel when comparing their strength, they can only hold back, because that is situ Laozu, because that is the God of creation. He has such strength and qualification.


    "I must pay the price for the situ family


    Nanzhenyan felt that situ Laozu had killed her. She was angry and cold. She knew that the power of the world was respected. But at this time, under the eyes of so many people, she dared to confuse black and white. Nan Zhenyan was very angry and wanted to kill him.


    The power of the vast world has gradually formed. The next moment, nanzhenyan will be destroyed. Situ Laozu is still calm. He just glances over Chu Feng and finds that Chu Feng doesn''t act at all and doesn''t care about the general.


    A little surprised in the heart, why not Chu Feng?


    However, when he thought that Chu Feng was only the realm of the upper God, his hand had no effect. He felt that Chu Feng didn''t want to create extra troubles. The power of the world was surging. His eyes fell on Nan Zhenyan. He said in his heart that it was a pity that he would kill all over the world: "if you make a mistake, you should change it. Follow this principle in your next life."


    Under the pressure of the surging world power, nanzhenyan could not resist just like situ Twilight cloud and situ Liming.


    But Nan Zhenyan''s eyes were not frightened. She was just cold. She vowed not only to death of situ Muyun, but also to all the people of situ family. She would never be able to kill situ Muyun if she did not kill the people of situ family.


    Seeing that Nan Zhenyan was about to die, Chu Feng was still unmoved, and all of them clenched their fists nervously.


    A powerful superior God can crush situ Twilight cloud and the upper God of situ Liming. Is it going to die like this?


    Feeling pity at the same time, that is the awe of the God of creation. No matter how powerful the God is, as long as you have not reached the God of creation, you will always be an ant like existence in front of the God of nature. The powerful and incomparable power of the world will make you die every minute.


    "Bullying the weak is not good!"


    All of a sudden, the power of situ Laozu''s world was suddenly destroyed by a twisted force, and a strong evil spirit permeated between the heaven and the earth. In front of Nan Zhenyan, a man with a big smile appeared on his face. His face was full of fun and ridicule: "situ, don''t you think you are adding mistakes to your mistakes?"


    Situ Laozu narrowed his eyes and stared at Yan Luo who suddenly appeared. He didn''t have much impression: "who are you?"


    Asked, situ Laozu suddenly nodded: "it seems that you should be under the seven evil emperor, Ming Sha?"


    Hearing that the man in front of nanzhenyan was Mingsha, one of the seven evil sages, everyone was surprised. In ancient times, Qisha emperor represented a kind of peak of an era. Now, what does it mean for inheritors to reappear?


    Yan Luo didn''t answer situ Laozu''s words. He just looked back at Nan Zhenyan and said with a smile, "it''s obvious that you can''t kill a dog today. What can we do later?"


    Now, Nan Zhenyan knows that it is impossible for the situ family to let her kill situ Muyun. However, she has already ravaged situ Muyun for a while, which can be regarded as a temporary breath. Nan Zhenyan nods gently: "OK!"


    However, he was ignored by gorgeous and beautiful, and situ Laozu looked slightly ugly.


    Seeing that Yanluo was going to take nanzhenyan away, situ Laozu''s eyes were fixed, and the power of the world was directly vented and the surrounding area was covered. With Yan Luo and Nan Zhenyan as the center, there were three breath of God of creation in the other three directions.


    The arrival of Huyan, Dongfang and Yuwen ancestors has always been concerned about this. When they saw nanzhenyan about to be killed, Yan Luo appeared. Naturally, they couldn''t watch in secret.


    In ancient times, Qisha Shengjun was a dangerous person. Now almost all of their inheritors have inherited all their strength. The four Dharma protectors themselves have the mind that they don''t want the inheritors to grow up. Now that Yama appears, they can''t easily let go.Yan Luo glanced at the people around him and said with a smile, "why, I just came out to pull the rickshaw. We have no injustice or hatred. Do you want to leave me?"


    As the head of the four elders, Dongfang Laozu stepped forward and looked at Yan Luo coldly. He said in the right voice: "everyone who has an evil way should be killed. The lower part of the court is the inheritor of the ancient Qisha emperor. In ancient times, the seven evil kings were evil people and killed countless people. We were just acting for heaven."


    Yan Luo chuckled wildly and laughed: "it''s really nice to say. It seems to be acting for heaven, but you don''t want too many people in this world who are as powerful as you, evil people. Everyone will be punished for it?"


    "Then I can think that Chu Feng, the little Lord of King Wu''s temple, is a taboo demon. Do you want to kill it? I am a man of evil, but the taboo devil is the first of all evils


    A word was thrown out, which made the atmosphere of the scene more dignified. The ancestor of the East didn''t expect Yan Luo to be so glib.


    They really want to kill chufeng to avoid the collapse of Wudao. However, with the support of demon lord and Tibetan master, and the Chu Feng appointed by King Wu''s decree, they can''t fight against it. They look embarrassed for a while. They want to kill Yanluo to do justice for heaven. What about Chu Feng? What about taboo demons? Kill or not?


    "This game, it''s time to end!"


    Chu Feng, who had always been a spectator, came out at this time and looked at the four great ancestors with a smile: "we know some things well. We continue to make trouble, but it''s just a joke. At the beginning, I said that this is the personal resentment between situ Muyun and Nan Zhenyan. I won''t interfere."


    After a pause, Chu Feng''s tone was more than seven points cold: "the same meaning, I don''t want any one present to intervene, but it seems impossible to want the situ family not to intervene in this private resentment. I am also quite embarrassed!"


    Chu Feng has already opened his mouth, and has already made clear his position, that is, let each other settle the personal grudges. The appearance of situ Laozu has broken such a rule.


    Is it going to war today?


    The four ancestors looked at each other vaguely, and finally all their eyes fell on Chu Feng. Now they are not ready. If a war is going on, both sides will lose. It is not wise.


    As the head of the elder, the eastern ancestor asked, "young master, situ Muyun was once wrong, but it has been 18 years. Now it is a bit meaningless to investigate. Moreover, Nan Zhenyan gave birth to Nan Aoxue, which can be regarded as a continuing problem, and it is not a hatred that must be killed."


    "But these things really happened. Nan Zhenyan''s anger is understandable. If she is too persistent, there is no need. She is just possessed and lost in her mind."


    With a smile on his face, the eastern elder continued, "but out of the idea of humanity, the little Lord can give us a way to solve the problem of today. How about it?"


    The East elder, who has always been reticent, said so much at the moment, which made Chu Feng more sure that the four families had conspiracies.


    However, it doesn''t matter what kind of conspiracy, because he also needs time to prepare some things. He spreads his hands and says: "death can be avoided, and living crime is hard to escape. Situ Muyun has broken his arm. How about this matter?"


    Her eyes stopped nanzhenyan, who wanted to talk. She would stop some things as soon as they were good. If he insisted on killing situ Muyun, he would never agree. Instead of tearing his face without preparation, he might as well squeeze some benefits.


    Situ Laozu narrowed his eyes: "is that true, young master?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "this little Lord, a word nine Ding!"


    "Good!" Situ Laozu also knew that it was not suitable to tear one''s face. Breaking a hand was worth losing one''s life. At least, situ''s broken hand could be connected with: "Twilight cloud, come here to me!"


    After a burst of drinking, situ Twilight cloud, who soon left, appeared gray. There was no such thing as situ Dashao, a powerful man in the middle God.


    Sima Laozu was a little disappointed. His hand was lifted and his right hand was cut off. He was wrapped up by his strength. His blood didn''t flow out. He also clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    Looking at Chu Feng, situ Laozu asked, "little Lord, can you still be satisfied?"


    Chu Feng Wen run a smile and pointed to Yan Luo and Nan Zhenyan: "then they two this little Lord took away, or do you still want to do justice for heaven?"


    The four ancestors were very clear that Chu Feng would not let Yan Luo have an accident. They all did not speak any more and returned to each other. Soon, the people of the four big families also retreated, and they could not be seen in the void again. Chu Feng''s eyes were deep and passed by a faint chance of killing.


    The hatred of broken arms can be tolerated. It seems that the four families are not small!


    Shangguan came back from his trance and began to open his mouth: "little Lord, Mingsha sage, Miss Zhenyan, please come to my Shangguan family and join the wedding banquet?"


    Both of them looked at Chu Feng, apparently asking what Chu Feng meant. Chu Feng took a deep breath and turned around: "the auspicious time has passed. I still want to eat rice."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2372

    Except for the four families, the rest returned to the Shangguan family.


    If such a thing happened, many people would choose to leave, but because Chu Feng went to the Shangguan family as usual, the rest of the people also chose to continue to attend the wedding, because they began to have some confidence in Chu Feng.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng became the little Lord of the temple of King Wu with the support of the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord. But most people were not optimistic about it. They thought that Chu Feng just had support. Today, they completely overturned their original conjecture.


    No matter nanzhenyan, Yanluo, or even the Oriental rhyme with Chu Feng, they are powerful in the divine realm. Chu Feng himself reveals the realm of the upper God. If the power of Chu Feng is calculated separately, it is above any one of the four families.


    It''s not clear who will win in the future. No matter what, it will not hinder these people to get closer to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng naturally understood their thoughts, but it was not a bad thing to have someone close to him. Chu Feng did not refuse, but he was not too intimate, because he knew that these people were just wall grass.


    Now it is he who has revealed the strength around him, which makes these people a little more fantasy. If there is any absolute means for the four families in the future, they will still join the four family camp without hesitation.


    Chu Feng clearly understand this, so for those who are close to him, they just say hello, even if they are not in the mood to drink a glass of wine.


    And his status today, not everyone can let him drink a glass of wine.


    Toasts are naturally unhappy, but for Chu Feng, there is no pressure, a group of clowns, why care?


    "Crazy boy, I''ll go first!"


    Yan Luo didn''t talk to anyone at all after he followed him. He always ate and drank there. He patted his stomach half way through the banquet: "I''ll do whatever you want."


    Nan Zhenyan also stood up: "that, I also go!"


    And so on, she has to take Nan Aoxue back to the demon world to continue to build her own world, and here Chu wind is definitely impossible to let her into the demon world, she wants to go back to the temple to wait for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng nodded: "let''s go together."


    "Wait!" At this time, saran stood up with a smile on her face: "Chu Feng, today is your cousin''s wedding. You can''t go so early. You can sit down and wait until the banquet is over."


    Chu Feng frowns inadvertently, and the Shangguan who has been sitting there rarely talks pursues the sun, and his eyes are puzzled and passes by saran.


    The whole hidden world knows the relationship between chufeng and Shangguan family, but if he doesn''t admit it, who dares to call Chu Feng''s name directly, or even say that the people of Shangguan family are Chu Feng''s or what''s Chu Feng''s.


    We all know this truth, but now saran is talking directly about his cousin. Why does he mean to force Chu Feng.


    But there is also a little expectation in my heart. If Chu Feng doesn''t resent it, the space of Shangguan family may be bigger.


    People around him also looked at Chu Feng and wanted to know whether he would stay or not. They even admitted that Shangguan Jinghong was a cousin. Once they recognized Shangguan Jinghong, it meant that they recognized all the members of the Shangguan family. Outsiders should also consider their attitude towards the Shangguan family in the future.


    "Well, you go first. I''ll make it convenient."


    Chu Feng didn''t respond to saran and chose to ignore him directly. After patting Yan Luo on the shoulder, he turned back and asked, "where should I go if I want to be convenient?"


    Shangguan''s eyes flashed with disappointment. Chu Feng refused to turn the corner. Saran said that his so-called cousin looked embarrassed and pointed to one side: "just walk in from there."


    Chu Feng nodded and asked Yan Luo to go first. He walked in the direction pointed by Shangguan chasing the sun.


    And for those present, it is playfulness and banter, as well as light sarcasm.


    Everyone can see that Saran just said that because he wanted Chu Feng to admit his relationship with the Shangguan family under the pressure of the large number of people present. As long as Chu Feng followed saran''s words, he would admit that Shangguan Jinghong was his cousin and that he would recognize the whole Shangguan family.


    It''s a pity that Chu Feng didn''t hear saran''s words, but asked where the toilet was. The meaning was quite clear and clear. Chu Feng didn''t want to have a relationship with any member of the Shangguan family.


    The rest of the Shangguan family were OK to say that, but saran and Shangguan Jinghong''s faces changed a little ugly at this moment. Saran originally wanted to face so many people directly. Chu Feng should give a little face, but Chu Feng didn''t want to give a little face at all.


    As for Shangguan Jinghong, he felt that Chu Feng looked down on himself and clenched his fist slowly under the table. A kind of oily hatred filled his heart.


    "Well, I''ll go back for a moment, you go on!"


    Saran was embarrassed. He felt that it was disgraceful to sit down. He said it and walked back. He didn''t expect that Chu Feng didn''t give any face. He was glad that he didn''t say anything about his uncle and aunt, otherwise he would lose face.Shangguan took up a glass of wine after the day. He didn''t take care of Chu Feng or saran. It was just a kind of helplessness. Chu Feng was clearly his nephew, but he could not recognize him. He even called Shao Zhu according to the rules of the temple. It was a bit disturbing.


    Even a little confused, did you do something wrong thousands of years ago?


    At this time, Chu Feng naturally did not know what Shangguan was thinking about in pursuit of the sun, or he did not care what these people were thinking at all. He just did what he wanted to do.


    At the beginning, the situ family oppressed Shangguan family and forced Shangguan yingyue to marry. As a relative and clansman, she not only did not support Shangguan yingyue, but also hoped that she would marry out to calm down the situation. Of course, it was because she could not resist the ancestor of situ, which was justifiable. However, in the idea of Chu Feng, there was no way to forgive her relatives for giving up, which made Shangguan yingyue feel unworthy.


    However, Shangguan yingyue never hated anyone in Shangguan''s family, which Chu Feng understood. Moreover, after she left, situ Laozu washed Shangguan''s family with blood and even killed Shangguan Laozu. These are blood feuds.


    Chu Feng will not recognize any one of Shangguan''s family members, but Shangguan yingyue''s last wish will still be fulfilled, and the situ family must pay a heavy price.


    "Well, where is the toilet?"


    A little later, Chu Feng also gave up his mind. He knew that the Shangguan family would scold him for forgetting his ancestors, but he didn''t care. When he saw a maid, he asked in a voice.


    The maid is still there squatting in a daze, smell speech raised her head, look a startled: "little Lord!"


    The next moment stands up directly: "what order?"


    "Well, don''t be nervous!" Chu Feng smiles bitterly, and finds that after becoming the young master of the temple, many people see him as if he has seen a ghost: "I just want to know, where is the toilet?"


    The maid lowered her head and did not dare to look at Chu Feng. She pointed to the front: "that is a little ahead. You have already passed your head."


    Chu Feng patted his head. It seems that he didn''t pay attention when he was thinking about things. When she was ready to walk back, the maid said, "the front is my room. If you don''t dislike it, you can go there." He also pointed to a room more than ten meters away.


    For these Chu wind is not what requirements, Wen run a smile: "then thank you, I will help you clean."


    Then she walked towards the maid''s room. The maid stood in the same place, and then she dared to raise her head and pat her heart: "the little master is not like the lady said, wolf calf, feeling so friendly!"


    Stupidly watching Chu Feng go past, push his room to enter, the corner of the maid''s mouth slightly upturned, suddenly was patted, scared forward to go out two steps.


    "Madame Looking back, I saw saran''s face black and blue standing behind, and the maid made a sound.


    Saran cast a cold glance at the maid, frowned and asked, "God, where is the quality? What do you see?"


    Saran''s temper and character are known to many servants. The maid dare not hide it. She replies, "the little Lord asked for directions just now, and I''ll show him the way."


    Saran narrowed his eyes: "little Lord, Chu Feng?"


    Just now, he was worried about my maid''s head, so he didn''t want me to go through the room, so he didn''t want me to nod her head


    After a glance at the direction the maid had just seen in front of her, saran frowned and stood beside her. She said, "go ahead and look at it. If the guest needs anything, do it right away, OK?"


    The maid wanted to say that she would not let anyone go to the backyard, but saw that Saran''s face was not so good-looking, she nodded and went to the front. She was also very curious. How could saran''s face look so ugly?


    After the maidservant left, saran saw that there was no one around. Her eyes flashed cold and walked toward the room where Chu Feng entered. She pushed the door open and turned to lock. She heard the sound of water coming from the side. Saran looked up at the corner of her mouth.


    Heart secret way: this time, I see you are not so cold!


    The next moment, saran went to the door, gently took off all his clothes and stood there naked.


    When the door opened, Chu Feng came out with his pants in his hand. His left eye flashed across a picture. His face twitched and he was ready to go back. But it was too late. Saran suddenly hugged him directly: "Chu Feng, you''d better not move, or I''ll call it impolite."


    "When the time comes, everyone rushes to know that your nephew moves his aunt. What do you say?"


    Secretly scolded a crazy woman, Chu Feng really did not expect saran to be so crazy, cold voice asked: "do you want to do?"


    After being forcibly taken by situ Twilight cloud, Saran, regardless of his pride and integrity, raised his head and said, "I give you two choices. First, admit the relationship between Shangguan''s family and you, recognize your relatives and relatives, and hand over the latent God army to Jinghong."


    "Second, you can not admit the Shangguan family, but you have to go to me once, and then hand over the latent God army to Shangguan Jinghong!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2373

    Crazy woman!


    Chu Feng didn''t have much contact with saran and didn''t know what kind of person she was, but now he can be sure that Saran is a crazy woman.


    Look also changed ugly, even a little angry: "are you crazy, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Saran, who was completely destroyed by situ Twilight cloud, doesn''t care so much now. She just wants her son to get benefits: "don''t care if I''m crazy or not. You have only two choices. Admit the Shangguan family, and then give Jinghong the upper position, or go to Jinghong once more, and become the leader of the latent God army."


    Chu wind passing light ridicule: "actually a choice?"


    There are two choices, but in fact, there is only one choice, that is, no matter what, we must let Shangguan Jinghong to the top. We can say that this is a great mother, but at the moment, Chu Feng can''t accept the greatness of this woman.


    "Yes, I don''t care to give everything as long as I''m on top."


    Saran didn''t hide it. She held up her head and held Chu Feng tightly. She didn''t give him a chance to run away: "so you''d better choose, or I''ll yell at you. When you''re known about your rascal behavior, I''ll see how you explain it. Either admit the Shangguan family or go to me once. You can do it yourself!"


    Abnormal maternal love!


    Chu Feng''s mind jumped out of such five words, the corner of his mouth swept a helpless, for such a crazy woman just for her son, really don''t know how to evaluate her right and wrong.


    However, if you give her a real shout, Chu Feng knows very well that he will soon become a scum that everyone in the hidden world will despise. Even if he does not admit that Shangguan chasing the sun is his uncle, and saran is his aunt, which can not be changed.


    Now saran is threatening him with such morality and means. Chu Feng is not happy.


    The corner of the mouth raised a touch of fun and a trace of anger, the magic field quietly spread out, covering the whole room, a little breath can not be diffused out.


    Saran caught Chu Feng''s playfulness at the corner of his mouth and felt a lump in his heart: "what do you want to do?"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s power burst out. Although it was only the breath of the upper God, it gave saran the same pressure as the God of creation. Saran still wanted to hold Chu Feng, but she had to let go of her hands because the power was so strong that she could not stop it.


    Eyes are also a little more flustered, think Chu Feng is crazy, don''t you know that will lead people in the front yard?


    Looking at her naked appearance at the moment, saran is just threatening Chu Feng, which doesn''t mean that she really wants to be known about this. She scolds her mother secretly. When she looks up, she finds that chufeng is gone, and the window on one side is open. Obviously, Chu Feng has left.


    So you''re gone?


    Saran looked stunned, and then his anger appeared. He roared, "Chu Feng!"


    The voice reverberated over the whole Shangguan family territory. In the front yard, the Shangguan heard his wife''s voice. He looked stunned. The next moment he flashed away, but in the blink of an eye, something happened in front of saran. He saw his wife standing there naked, and looked shocked.


    But he quickly picked up the clothes on the ground and quickly put them on for Saran, because many people in the front yard must be coming here. If you see them, you will be disgraced.


    Almost just dressed Saran, the people in the front yard came quickly. The Shangguan Jinghong first came in and saw saran standing there in ragged clothes and frowned: "mother, what''s the matter?"


    Saran was shocked. She realized that she was too excited to yell angrily. At the moment, everyone was here. Moreover, Shangguan still saw her without clothes on. She clenched her teeth and looked for an excuse in her heart.


    "The Chu wind has strengthened Mrs. saran!"


    But before saran opened his mouth, a clear voice came from the door. Feiyuxin, a bride''s dress, came in, and the red cover had already been lifted off: "just now I was in the third room in front of me, so I heard it. But the strength of Chu Feng is too strong, I dare not speak out!"


    What? Chu Feng strengthened saran?


    Everyone''s face changes greatly when he hears the words of feiyuxin. How can it be possible?


    Chufeng is Shangguan yingyue''s own son, Shangguan yingyue is Shangguan''s sister who pursues the sun. Saran is the wife of chufeng''s mother-in-law. He is stronger than saran?


    Although saran is charming and charming, Chu Feng shouldn''t be like this?


    Some people''s eyes showed some suspicious color, but Shangguan''s eyes were bloodshot: "you are sure, this kind of thing can''t be said nonsense!"


    Saran is completely stunned at the moment, and finds herself fooled by feiyuxin. She can''t tell the truth yet. It''s just that people despise her as an aunt and a rascal.


    Feiyuxin was just in front of her. She probably knew what happened. She grabbed saran and didn''t dare to explain. She said, "I''m true. Chu Feng went to the toilet just now. When she came out, she happened to see Mrs. saran passing by the door. She pulled her into the room. She said that if she only wanted her wife to give him the last time, he would hand over the latent spirit army to Shangguan JinghongFei Yuxin''s words are reasonable and can withstand scrutiny. All of a sudden, we believe that Chu Feng may be really a rogue saran.


    Catching the look of all the people, feiyuxin knew that she was inclined to her own words, and then she went on to say, "Madame, you''ll make a voice against me, and then you''ll come."


    Some people believe what feiyuxin said, while others doubt what feiyuxin said. Her eyes finally fell on saran. No matter what others said, the most important thing is still my own meaning. Whether Chu Feng really did a rogue thing is only saran himself who knows best.


    Saran''s eyes passed by feiyuxin, and her heart was filled with a faint sense of murder. She nodded hard: "feiyuxin, you''re right. Chu Feng just wanted to strengthen me!"


    A heavy upper air suddenly exploded. Shangguan went out with a gloomy look on his face. Everyone let go. Everyone knew that Shangguan was angry.


    Soon Shangguan and the people returned to the front yard and saw Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun still sitting there. As if nothing had happened, the table in front of Chu Feng collapsed into several pieces, and all the food and wine were scattered on the ground.


    Chu Feng held a glass of wine and sighed. Just now his left eye had seen what had happened. There were also some accidents. The bride that Shangguan Jinghong was going to marry turned out to be feiyuxin. He thought that the woman stabbed himself at this time. Chu Feng didn''t know what to say. He only hated being on the dark sea and should not save her.


    After drinking all the wine in the cup, Chu Feng dropped the cup in his hand and stood up: "Shangguan chasing the sun, you believe what your woman and your daughter-in-law have said, don''t you?"


    "Evil barrier!" Shangguan''s eyes are congested. He can''t listen to Chu Feng''s explanation. He starts directly.


    The violent upper God''s power was rampant, and all the banquets in the front yard were destroyed.


    With a frown on her brow, Dongfang Yun stood up and stood in front of Chu Feng, and immediately eliminated the Shangguan''s attack of chasing the sun. The opportunity of killing was filled with: "if you dare to do it again, I will kill you!"


    "Kill!" Shangguan''s gentle face after the sun showed anger and fury: "what''s the difference between a brute who can''t let go of his own uncle''s wife and the stream of situ Twilight cloud? What is it to kill one''s own uncle? "


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and held the Oriental rhyme: "I''ll come!"


    Dongfang Yun retreated to one side. Chu Feng walked forward, glancing at Saran, accompanied by Shangguan Jinghong, and feiyuxin with hatred in one side''s eyes. He shook his head and sighed at Shangguan chasing the sun: "do you really believe what they say, or do you want to listen to my explanation?"


    "Saran, you will not frame you with your innocence. All your explanations are covered up!" Shangguan chasing the sun didn''t listen to Chu Feng''s explanation at all, and made a bold move again.


    Seeing this scene, all the guests at the scene retreated a little. At the same time, their eyes twinkled with fun and enthusiasm. They began to think that the story of situ Twilight cloud was interesting enough, and they didn''t want to put on such a good play.


    As for whether Chu Feng really did something to Saran, it doesn''t matter at all. The important thing is that Chu Feng is going to fight with his uncle.


    With the spread of murders, Shangguan pursues the sun to protect his man''s dignity. Chu Feng stands there calmly and feels that Shangguan''s killing machine has no moisture. He just sighs.


    All of a sudden, both of them rose into the air and directly launched the most intense battle in the sky. The air was surging and the clouds were rolling. Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun was completely like crazy attacking Chu Feng. You can see that Chu Feng was more defensive.


    Saran frowned, and her eyes coldly swept feiyuxin. All this was caused by her. At the beginning, Shangguan Jinghong said that feiyuxin and Chu Feng had a grudge. She didn''t feel anything and believed that she could control it. But now she found that she underestimated feiyuxin.


    This knife not only stabbed chufeng, but also the Shangguan family. In the end, even if the misunderstanding was removed, Chu Feng would not give the Shangguan family any more space for activities.


    Damned woman, saran decided to find the right opportunity and killed Fei Yuxin. Such a woman would harm the Shangguan family sooner or later.


    As she turned her mind, there was a loud noise in the sky. Saran looked up and her face changed greatly: "chasing the sun!"


    A figure fell from the sky, heavily hit the ground, so that the earth appeared a little crack traces, it is Shangguan chasing the sun.


    With a mouthful of blood gushing out, Shangguan chased the sun and raised his hand to stop others from coming. His body swayed to his feet and looked at Chu Feng: "today, do you want to kill your uncle, too?"


    The wings of magic light spread out behind the Chu wind and looked down at the Shangguan chasing the sun: "have I ever admitted that you are my relatives?"


    "As for everything you say, take out the evidence. I''ll take it. There''s no evidence to mess with it any more."


    A sharp look burst into his eyes: "I slaughtered the whole Shangguan family!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2374

    Slaughtered the whole Shangguan family?


    The cold and merciless words from Chu Feng''s mouth said, the people present all had a kind of inexplicable chill.


    Some rumors about Chu Feng also appear in people''s minds at the moment.


    Whether in the Chu family of Tianguan in the modern world or Lingyun sect in the hidden world, Chu Feng has a good interpretation of a meaning. He never pays attention to the blood relatives or even the clansmen.


    Now, saran said that Chu Feng had strengthened her, and Shangguan fought fiercely after the sun. Chu Feng also showed such a meaning. There was no doubt that if Shangguan pursued the sun, he would really kill the whole Shangguan family.


    "Beast!"


    Shangguan was angry and scolded: "this is the family your mother was born in. I am your mother''s brother. You said you would kill the whole Shangguan family. Are you going to kill your grandfather, your uncle, and all the people of your mother?"


    One question after another makes people unable to answer, at least no one on the scene will face to face with such a situation.


    But Chu wind is not feeling general, light and light, but the sea of blood surging: "unreasonable entanglement, dead how?"


    Chilly!


    Chu Feng''s words gave us a kind of heart chilling. At the moment, all people no longer doubt Chu Feng''s name of killing God, and no longer doubt the surging blood that he had created. Because Chu Feng doesn''t mind the flow of blood in the face of Shangguan''s family, let alone other forces and families?


    Shangguan was silent after the sun. He was not a fool. He knew that if he really wanted to continue, chufeng would definitely destroy the whole Shangguan family and would not consider any consequences.


    He just thought that he was Chu Feng''s uncle, and saran was his aunt. Chu Feng even did some rogue things. Shangguan couldn''t bear it. He sneered: "what a great prestige and great courage, but I don''t know what it means to forget one''s ancestors by reciting the book!"


    Forget your ancestors?


    The four words, like four swords, were shot in the heart of Chu Feng, tingling and tingling. In his left eye, a strange red color appeared: "shut up!"


    After a blast of drinking, a killing machine spread all over the world, and a strong evil spirit filled the air between heaven and earth. Chu Feng said coldly, "everyone is qualified to say such a thing. No one in your Shangguan family has the qualification. What is it to forget one''s ancestors by remembering the past? Is my surname Shangguan?


    It''s not necessary to tell me that. I didn''t take anything from the Shangguan family. On the contrary, you forced my mother to marry the beast situ Muyun in order to calm down the situation. I remember all this deeply.


    If my mother hadn''t told me not to hate the Shangguan family before she died, or even said that her departure had caused the Shangguan family to be bloodwashed. When I came to the temple world, I would have thought about destroying the whole Shangguan family. What do you mean by saying this to me now? Or do you think I owe you the Shangguan family? "


    Chufeng was right. He didn''t owe Shangguan family any things. If Shangguan yingyue''s leaving didn''t affect Shangguan family, chufeng had absolutely reason to kill Shangguan family and let Shangguan yingyue suffer persecution.


    Shangguan''s face changed slightly: "you are not a human being!"


    Suddenly Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of the Shangguan chasing the sun, a big hand directly pinched his neck, left eye bloodthirsty staring at him: "I am not a human turn to you to judge, don''t think I don''t know that you united with the rest of the family forced my mother to marry, I don''t kill you, you should keep a low profile."


    "If you annoy me, even if you are Shangguan chasing the sun and my mother''s big brother, I''ll let you die!"


    Seeing that her husband was controlled by Chu Feng, saran looked tight and said, "Chu Feng, he is your uncle!"


    "Shut up Chu Feng turned back and burst into a drink, and the killing machine was still: "you know what happened, so you''d better shut up now, or you will understand that playing with Chu Feng is to pay the price of death."


    There were many people on the scene, but none of them dared to speak at the moment, because they were completely deterred by Chu Feng. He was just a superior God, but he gave others heavy pressure like the God of nature.


    In such a dignified atmosphere, Shangguan, who did not appear today, looked helpless from a distance. In the blink of an eye, he came to the front: "I already know. Who is right and who is wrong is just a joke. Let go of Shangguan to pursue the sun!"


    Chufeng looks more relaxed, perhaps because Shangguan yingyue was able to run away. It was Shangguan Mingheng who made the move.


    When Chu Feng was about to speak, Fei Yuxin took a few steps: "Shangguan grandfather, chufeng rascal, it''s better to start with his aunt. Is it because he is the young master of the temple of King Wu?"


    The atmosphere, which had just softened a little, suddenly became dignified.


    Shangguan Mingheng lightly passed by feiyuxin and asked, "what do you think we should do? Kill Chu Feng, or what? "


    A question made feiyuxin have nothing to say. She lowered her head and said nothing, because she didn''t know how to deal with it. It was impossible to kill Chu Feng, but she was not reconciled to it.Chu Feng''s cold eyes swept over feiyuxin, his eyes also looked at the sky: "master Tibet, do you want to say something?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone was surprised. Did the Tibetan master come?


    There was a sigh above the void, and the Tibetan master came as expected. He brought Dama down slowly from the sky and floated in the void: "everything must have a right or wrong and an extreme. I don''t want to come, but I don''t want to see Chu Feng butcher the Shangguan family in anger."


    "Chu Feng, it''s because of you. Should you give an explanation? I know you don''t want to explain it. But as the little Lord of the temple, you should prove your innocence, not use force to deter you!"


    Chu Feng cast a glance at feiyuxin and then looked at the Tibetan master: "how can I prove my innocence if I can''t?"


    The Tibetan master was silent for a while, and his voice was calm: "I will give you three days to prove your innocence. As long as you find absolute evidence or witness to prove your innocence, then I will let the people who accuse you today pay for wronging you. If you can''t prove your innocence by yourself,,", "


    " leave the temple by yourself, and you will no longer be the minor Lord of the temple from now on! "


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and knew that this was the best way at present. Look at saran and feiyuxin. These two are the key people. They just want them to tell the truth, which is basically impossible.


    "I promise!" But the Tibetan master has given the way, and Chu Feng is not good enough to continue to act recklessly. At this stage, he is no longer convincing people by force, but by reason.


    Holding the hand of Dongfang Yun, I suddenly fly away. There is no need to continue to stay here. In the next three days, I always need to do something. Otherwise, the four clans in the dark will laugh.


    Because of the loss of the position of the little Lord, it will be said that it is a war on the temple, which is not advisable!


    When Chu Feng left, the wedding banquet couldn''t go on. The guests left in twos and threes. The Tibetan master set up four words of "self-care" and left directly. Only the Shangguan family stayed in place, looking at the mess of the original place, a happy event. Who could have thought it would develop into this?


    "It''s OK. The Tibetan Lord and the Demon Lord will do justice for you."


    Shangguan didn''t pay attention to the situation at the scene. He was just angry. He took saran''s hand and said in a soft voice, "that animal will not have a good result. Even the way of heaven can''t tolerate such a beast!"


    Saran looks a little unnatural. She knows the truth of the matter. She knows that there is no chance to ease up between the Shangguan family and Chu Feng. Even if it is not for the first World War, she will be a stranger in the future.


    Thinking that the relationship with Chu Feng will be in a deadlock, saran''s heart is very uncomfortable, because that means Shangguan Jinghong''s future life will be quite difficult.


    Feiyuxin has a meaningful look in her eyes. She wants to kill her now, but it''s not the time. Now everyone is paying attention to this matter. Feiyuxin is the key person. If you can''t move it, you will be in bad luck.


    He took back his eyes and followed Shangguan to pursue the sun and left. He only hoped that Chu Feng would not find any evidence in the past few days. He would rather lose the position of little Lord, and saran did not want to be known that he had wronged Chu Feng.


    "Damn Chu Feng!"


    Shangguan Jinghong''s cold voice also followed Shangguan to chase after the sun. He did not go to see feiyuxin at all. It seemed that he was not the bridegroom today, and feiyuxin was not his bride.


    But for these Feiyu Xin does not care, she cares about Chu Feng is very sad now, that''s OK, when she turns around, she sees Shangguan Mingheng still.


    Feiyuxin quickly bows down: "Shangguan grandfather!"


    Shangguan Mingheng glanced at her faintly. He didn''t say a word and left directly. After countless years, he could probably see some things clearly. What Shangguan could have seen clearly was that the matter involved Saran, and Shangguan''s selective pursuit of the sun had been ignored.


    Feiyuxin looks slightly changed. She clenches her lips and leaves the front yard. She doesn''t know whether others doubt her. She only knows that she needs to do something now.


    Come to the beginning of saran and Chu Feng in the door of the room, feiyuxin look around, push open the door to go in, inside the corner squat a girl, is just the maid, now squatting there shivering.


    She knew that it was not Chu Feng lasaran who came into the room at that time, because she turned around and saw saran push the door to enter. Through this, she knew that Saran was lying, but she didn''t dare to say that she was the maid of Shangguan family!


    Hearing the opening of the door, the maid looked back and saw feiyuxin come in. She stood up in a daze: "little lady!"


    Feiyuxin suddenly made a direct hand and grabbed the maid''s neck in the period of anger. She apologized and said, "I''m sorry, if you live on, I''m going to have bad luck."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2375

    After leaving the Shangguan family, Chu Feng didn''t go anywhere. He went straight back to the temple, opened the demon world, and let nanzhenyan''s mother and daughter go in first, so as to save the situ family from getting angry. What would he do then, he could not defend himself.


    Then they sat in the temple, Dongfang Yun, Yihong, or Qingdi were all standing in the distance, watching without disturbing Chu Feng. They all knew what Chu Feng had encountered, so they were sure that Chu Feng''s mood must be very bad at the moment.


    As for Yan Luo, he didn''t have much interest in these things. He sent Nan Zhenyan to the temple and left directly. However, as long as Chu Feng had any request, Yan Luo would appear at the first time.


    After a long time of silence, Yihong was a little uncomfortable with the silence. She broke the silence in the hall: "Chu Feng, the key to this matter is saran and feiyuxin. As long as one of them changes her mouth, this matter can be solved."


    "Or was there anyone who could testify to you at that time?"


    Chu Feng raised his head, his left eye was still as red as that, repressing a heavy killing.


    Hearing Yihong''s words, Chu Feng thought of the maid, but then shook his head: "there is one person, but now even if you want to find it is impossible."


    Speaking of this, Chu Feng also had some annoyance. At that time, he should have thought of the maid. If he found it at that time, he could prove his innocence. But now he remembered that it was doomed to be useless. Whether it was saran or feiyuxin, they even decided to wronged him, so they would certainly not give him a chance to turn over.


    Perhaps that maid has not left the Shangguan family, has disappeared in this world.


    Yi Hong understood Chu Feng''s mood and sighed: "then you still don''t think so much. The worst thing is that you lose the position of little master."


    "If it''s just the position of the little Lord, I won''t feel much." Chu Feng smile, some helpless: "the most important thing is that as long as I can''t prove my innocence and hand over the position of the little Lord, it is equivalent to indirectly admitting that I have strengthened saran. At that time, no matter whether others believe it or not, the four big families will make it true."


    "You can imagine, a person who even does not let go of his aunt, what integrity can be said? When the time comes for the four families to attack me again, how many people will support me? "


    Yihong looks stunned. Dongfang Yun and Qingdi also think of such a possibility. The current situation is not conducive to Chu style.


    If he can''t prove his innocence, then the four families will certainly take this opportunity to discredit Chu Feng. No matter what Chu Feng says will be useless. People who don''t know the truth will only think that Chu Feng is a beast and a knave in clothes.


    If the four families attacked Chu Feng again, there would not be a few people supporting Chu Feng. At that time, even if Chu Feng didn''t die, he would get into a lot of stinky water.


    Even if he finally killed the four big families in turn, his reputation had been stinked, and Chu Feng still wanted to do something, and the difficulty would increase exponentially.


    Yi Hong frowned: "I went to see saran. This woman''s heart is too vicious. It''s not good for the Shangguan family to get rid of you. On the contrary, it will give the four families a greater chance to breathe. It''s stupid."


    "It has nothing to do with her, at least not primarily."


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "so you don''t have to go to her. It seems that Saran is the key figure in today''s affairs. In fact, feiyuxin is the one who promotes everything. If she doesn''t stand up and say something, saran will never say that she has been strengthened by me. So saran is the key, but not the main one. Feiyuxin is the main one."


    Yihong narrowed her eyes, twinkling the opportunity to kill, Chu Feng and feiyuxin some of the enmity she probably heard, it can be said that it is a woman because of love hate, poor, but also very hateful.


    "So what to do now? If you can''t prove your innocence, you will be in a very difficult situation and even become a street mouse."


    A strong his aunt, everyone will spit!


    "Don''t worry. I''m not worried about what happened to me. What are you worried about?"


    Seeing that the three women were solemn and solemn, Chu Feng made a proper joke: "don''t do this. Although the result will not be very good, it is impossible for them to explain everything by themselves, but what about it? It''s just a small matter that I can''t be King Wu''s little master, and I won''t care too much about it! "


    That is to say, but it is just to comfort them. Chu Feng is very concerned about this, because if you want to attack the four families, you can be more reasonable.


    Once he can no longer be the little master of the temple, it will be unfair to do anything next. Secondly, the Yuwen family will certainly take the opportunity to say that he killed Yuwen Hualong as a scoundrel, and the crisis and turbulence it will face will not be small.


    "And


    Chu Feng looked at the three people''s looks still not good, wryly smile, they even more value this matter than themselves, some moved also said with a smile: "soon someone will come to me to deal with this matter, so I am not worried at all."


    Oriental rhyme Lengran: "someone will look for you, who?""The fragrance of flying rain!" Chu Feng condensed his eyes and vomited out a name.


    The three goddesses were stunned, and then they all wanted to understand the meaning of Chu Feng. Today, Fei Yuxin deliberately came out to discredit Chu Feng, and even made Chu Feng face the difficulty of losing the position of the little master of the temple. No matter how great the hatred is, she has a purpose. Fei Yuxin can''t kill Chu Feng, so she can only want to get something from Chu Feng.


    If Feiyu comes to the temple of sacred fragrance, then it will be solved.


    When the three women wanted to understand something, Chu Feng said with a smile: "but don''t be too optimistic. Feiyuxin is not the original feiyuxin. Her request can help me prove that all the requirements are not too simple, so I will probably refuse. Therefore, we should be prepared to leave the temple at any time."


    Yi Hong and others think it''s true. Fei Yuxin takes great pains to discredit Chu Feng. How can it be a simple condition to help him prove his innocence?


    "Well, if you don''t say that, the boat will go straight to the bridge head!"


    Chu Feng waved his hand and didn''t want to tangle with the problem again, because the solution to the problem was that: "while there are still three days left, I want to go to mordang mountain tomorrow. Do you know anything about it?"


    The Tibetan master tells Minghong that the magic sword is on the mountain of magic. Although the spirit of the sword is incomplete, the body of Minghong''s magic sword should be better. Otherwise, when the spirit of the sword is complete, it will not be enough time to find the body.


    "You''re going to magic mountain?" Yi Hong looks slightly changed.


    Chu Feng nodded and saw that he looked unnatural. He asked, "what''s wrong with magic Dang Mountain?" When he came to the temple world, Chu Feng heard about it, but he didn''t pay attention at first.


    Yihong nodded solemnly: "at the beginning, I married situ Twilight cloud and stayed in the temple world for many years. Naturally, I know."


    In the north of the temple, it takes ordinary warriors two days and a night to get there. Even the semi divine warrior needs a day and a night at the fastest speed. Moreover, there is no trace of human habitation in the surrounding area of the mountain, so it is also called the forbidden state of life.


    People can stay for a short time, but they can''t live for a long time. Otherwise, they will be absorbed by the vast magic Qi on the mountain, lose their mind, and finally die directly into the devil.


    When Chu Feng heard the words, he didn''t hear about the evil gate of the magic mountain: "where, why is there a mighty evil spirit?"


    "Sword!" Yihong pondered and said, "the magic mountain is also known as the sword mountain. There are countless swords on that mountain, and those swords all have masters, but their masters are dead. Think about it, every sword once killed countless people. Now all of them are gathered together. What kind of situation will it be like


    When countless bloodthirsty weapons gathered together, it was bound to produce strong anger and form rolling evil Qi. Chu Feng nodded slightly.


    Also asked the most concerned about a question: "when did the magic mountain exist, who built it?"


    "I don''t know!" Yihong shook his head and wryly laughed: "it is estimated that the demon lord and the Tibetan master may not know that. Before I heard my grandfather say that the magic mountain existed at the beginning of the formation of the hidden world and before the establishment of the temple. It is likely that it was a place left in ancient times and similar to the holy road mountain."


    "However, no matter where it is, it''s better to go less. The closer you get to the center, the more miserable you will be. In the end, you will lose your mind."


    Chu Feng believed that Yi Hong would not deceive himself and said with a smile, "has anyone been there?"


    Yihong was stunned and did not speak.


    But she did not speak is the best answer, Chu Feng has already got the answer, that is, even if the legend of magic mountain is terrible, there are still many people going there.


    If you think about it, it may be the sword tomb formed by the weapons left by the ancient strong men. It is bound to attract many people who are eager to be powerful. If you think about getting a top-notch weapon there, I believe many people are willing to take risks.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s mind set, the three girls still didn''t want him to go. Dongfang Yun said, "you can go there, but I think you''d better go to the master and go with you. I don''t know if the magic mountain comes from ancient times, but I''m sure it already exists at the beginning of the new era. Even the emperor of heaven dare not venture into the depths!"


    Oriental rhyme comes from the wild demon domain, which existed in ancient times. It''s not surprising to know that.


    But Chu Feng had a reason to go, even if the road ahead was difficult and dangerous, he had to go: "I understand what you mean. If it''s not necessary, I don''t want to go to that kind of evil place, but this time, I have to go!"


    "Because the Tibetan master told me that King Wu once buried the body of Minghong magic sword on the mountain of mordang."


    Minghong magic sword is one of the forbidden weapons of demons. It seems that Chu Feng really has to go!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2376

    The wedding ceremony of the Shangguan family began in a lively way and ended in a hasty way. However, it did not set off any waves in the temple world. It seems that it is just a matter of little significance.


    What really shocked the temple world was that Chu Feng strengthened saran. Many people knew his relationship with Shangguan''s family. He wanted to call saran''s aunt, but he didn''t expect to do such a thing. While many people scolded animals, they were waiting there for three days. How could Chu Feng prove his innocence.


    If you can prove it, you should continue to be the little master of the temple. If you can''t prove it, Chu Feng will certainly become an animal that everyone despises!


    In such a turbulent situation, the situ family, which was ravaged by Nan Zhenyan, is surprisingly calm. It seems that they don''t care about the rampage of situ Twilight cloud, the near death of situ Yun, and even the beating of situ Liming.


    But the wise people all know that it''s not the situ family who don''t care, but that something so interesting suddenly appears now, and they don''t want to make extra troubles.


    There is no doubt that they want to kill chufeng, or even destroy his forces. As the young master of the temple, if they do something, they will be said to be rebellious every minute. If Chu Feng can''t prove his innocence and withdraw from the temple, it will be much easier for them to attack Chu Feng.


    There was no movement in situ''s family, which was actually the biggest one.


    At this moment, the palace of the situ family was suspended.


    Situ Yun and his grandfather, situ liming, stood aside and watched him heal his wounds. The latter had a finger cut off by Nan Zhenyan, and finally his hand was cut off. If he didn''t pick it up quickly, he would be in great trouble in the future. Unless he could go to the God of creation, he would be a waste man.


    Finally, situ Laozu opened his eyes and took back his hand. He said faintly: "don''t do it in seven days. Try to be quiet as much as possible. Otherwise, if you damage the meridians just connected, you will not be able to return to the past."


    The naked situ Twilight cloud quickly stood up and knelt in front of situ Laozu: "thank you, grandfather. I''m sorry for today''s affairs."


    He never thought he would be ravaged by a woman he had sex with.


    But now it is not only rampant, but also powerful. From his beginning to the son of situ Yun and the father of situ liming, the three generations of his family have been ravaged by the same person. Finally, Nan Zhenyan reveals that what he has done, situ Laozu has to appear, which is a disgrace.


    "If you know that you are wrong, you are not incurable!"


    Situ Laozu stood up, walked to one side and sat down. After sipping the cool tea, he continued: "but remember this lesson. If your father doesn''t arrive in time today, and I go to the end, you and your father will be killed by the woman nanzhenyan."


    Speaking of nanzhenyan, situ Laozu frowned: "however, when you defiled nanzhenyan, she was really just the peak of the semi God period?"


    Situ Laozu was not on the scene at that time, but he still understood the general situation.


    He has experienced countless years from an ordinary warrior to the present. He knows that the more he reaches the realm, the more difficult it will be. However, 18 years ago, Nan Zhenyan was only the peak in the later period of semi God, but now he is the upper God. The growth rate is amazing.


    At least in the understanding of situ Laozu, such a person is impossible unless he is an inheritor or or someone seeks someone to impart meritorious service regardless of the cost. Moreover, it is a superior God, and the transmission of meritorious service can not play any role.


    "Yes, she was indeed the peak of the late demigod."


    In this regard, situ Muyun was also quite puzzled, nodded and said: "and when I came back from lingyunzong to Aoxue, nanzhenyan was still at the peak of the late demigod period. However, after only a few months, I don''t know why she grew up so quickly."


    In a few months, it takes a great chance to step into a realm.


    Now nanzhenyan is not only crossing a realm, but also directly stepping into the divine realm from the semi divine period, and even arriving at the upper God''s realm. This is not something that can be quickly compared to, it is even more adverse than the heaven.


    Sima Laozu knew that situ Twilight cloud did not dare to deceive himself on such matters. However, after countless years, situ Laozu did not know what kind of method could make a person grow up so quickly. Even if he was a inheritor, his estimated speed could not reach such an amazing level?


    "By the way, there is another person who is very strange."


    Situ Laozu didn''t let him get up. Situ Twilight cloud didn''t dare to get up for a moment. Instead, he thought of one thing: "the Oriental rhyme beside Chu Feng. Her identity is Yutu. She appeared in the ice edge snow field at that time. Do you still remember her cultivation at that time?"


    Situ Laozu frowned deeply, and the figure of Oriental rhyme flashed in his mind.


    At that time, their four Dharma protectors were familiar with Chu Feng, and they were familiar with those who came to the scene. It seemed that Dongfang Yun was indeed the next God at that time.


    The time since the ice blade snow field has passed, that is, more than half a year ago, a lower God has become a superior God. What''s going on?The uneventful situ Laozu also realized that things were unusual. One person''s abnormality was OK. Now it''s two people. That''s a big problem. He stood up and glared: "do you know something?"


    "I know something about it." Situ Twilight cloud nodded his head, and his eyes flashed with cold color. He replied: "it was also what situ Hao told me. In order to find the woman Yihong, I asked him to search the hidden world greatly. I knew something. The wife of the flying door leader of Xuanyuan family was in critical condition and could not survive. It was saved by Chu Feng."


    Situ Laozu''s fingers trembled: "continue!"


    Situ Muyun quickly continued: "at first, I felt nothing, but later, situ Hao told me that Madame Fei had already suffered damage to her meridians and could not wake up again. But after Chu Feng had gone, Mrs. Fei not only woke up, but also remained as usual. I suspect that, chufeng and chufeng have the purest original power."


    The world of the strong, the purest source of power, can understand everything and everything.


    Situ Laozu''s eyes congealed and his fist clenched in an instant: "demon world?"


    After hearing the words, situ Muyun nodded: "yes, the taboo demon God has a world that belongs to him alone, and Chu Feng, as a taboo demon God in this era, must also have a complete and powerful world. It is likely that he inherited the world of ancient demons, where the most suitable environment for the cultivation of the strong can be preserved."


    "Grandfather, didn''t you say that the strong people in ancient times might have been born in the semi divine period, and there are many people who have entered the realm of God in their teens?"


    The last thing he wanted to think about was that Chu Feng opened the demon world, and it was the same world as the ancient times, which was the perfect world for human survival and development.


    His clenched fist slowly loosened: "I''d rather believe it than not. Let situ Hao secretly lead the people of the situ family to search. I want to know where the entrance to the world of Chu Feng is. Focus on the search of the place of lingyunzong, the headquarters of the ruling office, and if necessary, go to the modern world for me."


    "In any case, we must find Chu Feng''s world before we are ready, destroy his world, so that he can''t form contact with the world, and finally kill him!"


    "Yes At the same time, he stood up and left. Fortunately, he did not investigate him and lost the face of his family.


    After situ Twilight cloud left, situ Laozu looked at situ Yun and situ Liming: "just now you said Chu Feng is in a difficult situation. Is it true or not?"


    "It''s true, grandfather!" Situ Yun nodded and said excitedly: "after our four families had retreated, Chu Feng turned back to Shangguan family and continued to participate in the banquet. Soon after, news broke out that he wanted to go to saran. Shangguan pursued the sun and became angry. Chu Feng let out the words of re entanglement and slaughtered the Shangguan family."


    "If it wasn''t for the Tibetan Lord''s timely appearance at that time, Chu Feng might have really wiped out the whole Shangguan family."


    "Oh, that''s interesting!" "It seems that not only do we want chufeng to be uncomfortable, but also the people of Shangguan family don''t want chufeng to be at ease. If so, we don''t want to deal with Chu Feng for the time being. As long as he can''t prove his innocence, it''s much easier for us to deal with him."


    Situ Yun nodded: "yes, I''ll go down to arrange for the family members not to bump into Chu Feng''s hands for a few days."


    "No!" Situ Laozu shook his head and looked at the distant land with deep eyes: "the great era has come. We don''t know when the next danger will come and when the seal will be lifted. Let the rest of the children go to the magic mountain in batches. You can lead the team yourself!"


    Hearing about the magic Dang Mountain, situ Yun''s look changed a little ugly and afraid: "ancestor, why do you want to go to the magic mountain? It''s a place where the powerful people dare not get close to."


    Situ Laozu sighed: "if you can, I don''t want you to go, but now it''s different from the past, so you all go there and find me Minghong magic sword. It''s said that King Wu buried Minghong''s magic sword on the magic mountain at first. No matter whether it''s true or not, he always needs to check it out before I can rest assured."


    Today''s Chu Feng has not got the Ming Hong magic sword, and even the ethereal ring is so powerful. If he gets it, situ Laozu can''t imagine the consequences.


    Moreover, Chu Feng also has the mysterious supreme throne, which is dignified by situ Laozu.


    Situ Yun had never heard of this incident. At the moment, situ Laozu said it, and the fear just now dissipated: "don''t worry, as long as Minghong magic sword is really in the magic mountain, I will find it."


    "Go ahead, be careful. The other three old guys will definitely let the people down there. Although we are working together on the surface, we all know it very well." Situ Laozu waved his hand and told him.


    Situ Yun nodded and retreated. When he left the hall completely, situ Liming bowed and opened his mouth: "father, Yu wentuo and I have been there in the past two days and found that they can''t resist. The diffuse power has begun to cover the five forbidden areas. It is not obvious, but it really exists!"


    Situ Laozu frowned: "we are in a hurry. The rest of us must be worried, but it is useless to be anxious.""If Chu Feng dies, all this may come to an end. As for those places, let''s leave it to heaven."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2377

    The night passed quietly, the next day when the sun rose, Chu Feng also came out of the room of Oriental rhyme, followed by the cold faced Oriental rhyme.


    Before being teased by Chu Feng, you can still scold a few words or even express dissatisfaction. Now Chang''e''s meaning is there. It''s reasonable for Chu Feng to play with her. The purpose is not to let Chu Feng have extra energy to find other women.


    Thinking of Chu Feng''s torture last night, Dongfang Yun feels that her dignity has been trampled on the ground by Chu Feng. This bastard, can''t the taste be lighter?


    "Why, the sun is warm, why are you so cold?"


    Chu Feng stretched out to enjoy the sunshine in the morning. When he turned back, he saw the look of Oriental rhyme. He pinched her face and said with a smile, "how many times have you said that your lovely little face should smile more, you just don''t listen."


    Dongfang Yun clapped Chu Feng''s hand, bit his lips and said, "can I discuss one thing with you?"


    "Say it Chu Feng nodded.


    It seems to be something hard to say. Oriental rhyme lowered her head and said: "can you be gentle to me, just like you are to the master. After all, I''m also made of meat."


    Chu Feng thought that Oriental rhyme was going to say something. He put a wry smile on his arm and walked forward, saying: "that, try your best."


    East rhyme Leng for a while, drink a way: "why?"


    "Because it''s just you." Chu Feng thought about it for a while, gently kissing on the face of Oriental rhyme, and said, "maybe it''s the reason for the beginning, that''s the way I get along with you. If you want me to be gentle with you, I don''t feel comfortable with it, and only you can give me such a feeling."


    Chu Feng''s words made Dongfang yunmu gape, pushed him away, and then fiercely stepped on his foot, scolded and yelled: "dead pervert, am I born to be a masochist, you dead pervert, don''t touch me, every time it''s burning pain, you think I''m multi-purpose, don''t think about it!"


    Chu wind smile to follow up, Green Di also came from the front: "wind less, she came."


    Hearing her coming, the smile on Chu Feng''s face slowly dissipated, and the corner of his mouth slightly cocked up: "I''ll see her myself."


    Then he went to the front and came to the hall. He saw a woman in black with a veil over her face standing there. Without taking off the veil, Chu Feng knew who she was.


    Sitting directly on the throne, he said with a smile: "Miss Yuxin, rare guest! No, it''s time to call you shangguanshao Madame now


    The comer was feiyuxin, and no one knew when he came to the temple. He turned to face Chu Feng and took off the veil on his face to show his delicate face: "less wind, seems very relaxed?"


    "I must be relaxed, or what do you think?" Chu Feng joked, leaning on the throne and said, "am I going to be in a bad mood, even mad, or do you think I should go to you and beg you to prove my innocence?"


    Feiyuxin looks affected, because what Chu Feng said is what she thought in her heart.


    From yesterday to this morning, she had been waiting for Chu Feng to find herself, and she felt that Chu Feng would certainly find herself. However, until this morning, Chu Feng did not go. It seemed that she did not need to prove her innocence at all, so she came in person.


    Looking at the general Chu wind, Fei Yuxin sighed and said, "I didn''t finish the house with Shangguan Jinghong last night, because of what happened, he didn''t have the mood to settle with me. I''m still a virgin now!"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "so what? Is Shangguan Shao''s wife accusing me of making you unable to complete your house last night? "


    "Chu Feng!" Feiyu Xinjiao drank, frowned and asked, "why do you want to treat me like this? You have me in your heart, but I have betrayed you once. We can sit down and have a good talk. You have no meaning to me, do you?"


    Strong self-confidence!


    Chufeng Earl smiles and looks at feiyuxin. She just likes her. Chu Feng knows that it''s useless to explain. As a woman who has been in a corner, she will always think about things with her own world as the center.


    So Chu Feng didn''t have the heart to explain at all. He took a deep breath and said, "once the flying gate master was killed for my business. I owe him a favor, but I can''t repay the favor when he died. Go away. I won''t argue with you about your framing me, but it''s the last time."


    "Next time, if you are still against me, I will not look at the face of the dead feimen, and I will directly kill you."


    Chu Feng''s indifference, as well as that emotionless words, let feiyuxin also thoroughly angry, she loves Chu Feng, it can be said that in addition to Chu Feng, now she is not a man.


    He said: "Chu Feng, you should be clear about your current situation. As long as you promise me a request, I will stand up and say that I was angry and set you up, and even said clearly that it was saran who deliberately did it, and it has nothing to do with you."


    Chu Feng stood up and went to Fei Yuxin: "don''t you feel sorry for you? At least I feel sorry for you. If I were you, I would surely find a small place to spend the rest of my life, instead of clinging to unnecessary mistakes. ""Requirements? Is it your request that I marry you and acknowledge your status as the mistress of the temple, but do you think it is possible? "


    With his head askew and staring at feiyuxin''s face, which can make countless men infatuated, Chu Feng looked calm: "no way. Before you were alone, but it was impossible for you to be a big miss of feimen, let alone now? I''ve been taken care of by you, and I''ve been burdened with a scandal that has strengthened my aunt. Do you still want me to bear the bad name of a strong cousin


    But a smile, gently shook his head: "so don''t think about it, I will never be with you, even if time can be reincarnated, I would have watched you die on the sea of hell."


    Leaving the indifferent and merciless words, Chu Feng passed by feiyuxin and raised his hand at the back: "look at the temple, I want to go out for a walk, I will not come back the day after tomorrow, you can leave by yourself."


    The voice dropped, and when feiyuxin turned back, Chu Feng had disappeared, and her eyes unconsciously shed tears: "why, do you hate me so much, so exclude me, I do so much just want you to see me, I just want to be your woman and you together, but why are you so ruthless?"


    Dongfang Yun and Qingdi also came to feiyuxin''s back at the moment, looking at the situation of her tears there, which was hateful. As Chu Feng said, she felt pitiful.


    It''s just that some things have been done, so it''s unforgivable. Dongfang Yun said softly, "Miss Fei, you''d better go. Nobody can change what Feng Shao decided. You should be glad that you have a good father. If it wasn''t for all the things that feimen master did, you would have died yesterday."


    "Don''t doubt what I said, because my master Chang''e, one of his most beloved women, once thought of killing her, not to mention you?"


    Feiyuxin slowly turned around to have a look at the Oriental rhyme and Qingdi, one is the upper demon God, a lower God, she can not blame.


    Coldly looked at them, feiyuxin walked out of the hall with a cold face and could not see Chu Feng''s figure: "I will not give up, I must be with you, I must admit me, I want to be your woman!"


    With determination and hatred, feiyuxin left the temple, she did not want to be known that she had come to see Chu Feng, at least temporarily, not!


    Chu Feng naturally did not know feiyuxin''s stubbornness and persistence, but came to Bai He and Bai Lu''s hiding place.


    From the sky, just opened the door to enter, a fragrant figure rushed into his arms, felt the rough and soft body, Chu Feng blinked his eyes, looked at the beautiful woman in his arms, who could not be Bai Lu?


    He raised his hand and put it on her forehead to feel it. He asked, "well, you don''t have a fever. What''s the matter?"


    Fever? Hair. Sao!


    In response, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and quickly pushed Bai Lu away. There was a white lotus beside him. Even if Bailu was very attractive, he also wanted to study her depth and width, but the time was not right!


    Bai Lu, who was pushed aside, gave a meaningful smile and pursed his mouth: "the man I fell in love with can''t leave. In addition, you said that he arranged for me to meet Chu Feng. How could he not see anyone?"


    "Or is he too busy to see me these two days?"


    Chu Feng almost strengthened saran. Because of the rumor, it has become a lot of versions. It has been circulated in the holy city. Some say that Chu Feng and saran have been together secretly for many times, and some say that Chu Feng was caught by Shangguan chasing the sun when he was doing something important with saran. Bai Lu knows everything, anyway.


    But for these Chu Feng do not want to explain, because there is no need to: "you clean up with me, I will take you to see Chu Feng."


    Turning to Bai Lu, Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed: "in addition, what are you doing in the temple world?"


    "If you go back to the master, I''ll come to see my brother!" Bai He didn''t dare to let himself go like Bai Lu. He lowered his head and didn''t dare to hide anything: "my father said that Chu Feng is in the temple world at present, and may fight with the four families at any time. Let me find my brother and take it back, so as to avoid damaging the pond fish!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and his look relaxed: "your brother himself is a villain, but I am willing to give him a chance, he is willing to go back with you, so forget it, once he chooses to stay, then you will kill him."


    White lotus look a Leng: "master, my brother and you have a grudge?"


    Chu Feng saw that Bai Lu could go at any time. When he took her to the door, he didn''t look back and took Bai Lu''s hand: "once upon a time, he almost buried me in the dead sea."


    With the words, Chu Feng and Bai Lu left directly, leaving Bai He standing there alone for a long time.


    Bai Shaobai almost buried his master in the underworld sea?


    Bai he frowned and decided to go to Bai Shaobai to ask him what was going on. He even offended such a mysterious strongman!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2378

    Magic mountain.


    No one knows whether it is a relic of ancient times, just that it is a forbidden state of life in the hidden world.


    All year round, the evil spirit is surrounded by evil Qi for a long time. Those who are more determined can still go in and stay for a while. Those who are not strong in mind don''t talk about it. Even if they are simply close to each other, they will be swept into the body by the evil Qi, leading to being possessed by fire, and then they will die.


    But even so, every day still many people come here one after another.


    The reason is a word, greed!


    It doesn''t matter whether the rumor of mordang mountain is true or not, whether it has been handed down from ancient times, but it doesn''t matter. People only need to know that there are many swords on the mountain, and there is no lack of low-level and heaven level weapons among them. These things are now rare treasures in the outside world.


    I''m afraid only four families and four families still have some, and other places are relatively rare.


    Even if you know that the road ahead is dangerous, you can''t stop those crazy people from coming. Even though no one has ever heard of someone taking weapons from the magic mountain, they still can''t weaken the enthusiasm and impulse of those who come to seek treasure.


    Late at night, on the outskirts of mordang mountain, two figures came down from the sky. They were Chu Feng and Bai Lu.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to bring anyone, but Bai Lu wanted to see herself. She was afraid that Bai Lu would rush to the temple to find someone and attract the attention of four families. She came from a demon family in the wild demon kingdom. Chu Feng could only choose to take her with her, but when necessary, he would let Bai Lu enter the demon world.


    "This is the magic mountain, the sword mountain with thousands of magic swords?"


    Along the way, Bai Lu, who was bothered by the Chu wind, saw a remote place surrounded by magic Qi. A mountain loomed, and her eyes twinkled with light. She said, "listen to my aunt, there are a lot of rare things left over from the ancient times on the magic mountain. Up to now, they are powerful tools that can''t be copied. I wish I could get one."


    Chu Feng is still observing where to rest tonight. When he enters the magic mountain tomorrow, he hears Bai Lu''s words.


    Astonished to look at Bai Lu: "do you know magic Dang Mountain?"


    "They also said that the magic mountain seems to be just a sword mountain, but because the masters of those swords have fallen, they are full of resentment, and even the will of their masters may attack people."


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and looked up and down at Bai Lu.


    Bai Lu was still there talking about his understanding of the magic mountain. He found Chu Feng looking at him with strange eyes, turned his head and blinked: "well, do you want to do me here? If so, I don''t mind, but you have to be gentle. It''s the first time


    "In addition, after you finish, you can''t help but admit to your pants. If you want to take me with you, I will feed me when I''m hungry, and be my man."


    Chu Feng coughs a few times, is really choked by Bai Lu''s words.


    Shaking his head, he asked, "Bai Lu, you said that you have two aunts who are strong in ancient times. Are they sudaji and the fourth Princess cold as frost?"


    There was a charming smile on her face, but when she heard Chu Feng''s words, Bai Lu''s face was suddenly cold, and her eyes were cold. "It seems that you have not mentioned them for the first time. Do you know them? Who the hell are you? "


    Bai Lu has already admitted that she is a member of the Tianhu clan from the demon kingdom. Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang are the royal family of the Tianhu clan, and they are born in the same vein with Bailu!


    Cough a touch chin, look at the distance, a deep face: "if they are your aunts, then do not try to seduce me to you, because,, they are my women, I am your uncle!"


    Bai Lu was still there staring at Chu Feng, and she blinked her eyes again and again: "go away, you think I''m blind. My aunt''s man is Chu Feng. You think I don''t know what Chu Feng looks like. Do you tease me?"


    There is no doubt that Bai Lu''s words have already admitted Chu Feng''s mind. Looking at a woman with seven points of similar temperament to Murong Bing, Chu Feng wiped it on her face with a wry smile and took off the mask to reveal her real face.


    Facing Bai Lu, she blinked her eyes and asked, "what about now? Can I be your uncle? "


    All of a sudden, Bai Lu didn''t have any voice. Staring at Chu Feng''s face for a long time, she couldn''t move her eyes. After half a sound, she pursed her lips and said, "am I lucky? I fell in love with my uncle? But it doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t tell your aunt, you can still be a man for me


    Chu Feng was speechless. How hungry and thirsty he was. He flicked Bai Lu''s forehead and looked serious: "tell me, what''s your aunt''s situation now?"


    At the beginning, they were taken away by the demon emperor, and then there was no news of them. Chu Feng did not know their latest situation. Now Chu Feng''s left eye did not see any deception in Bai Lu''s words, which can prove that she came from the wild demon domain, that is, lengrushuang and murongbing''s niece. Naturally, we should find out the current situation in her mouth.


    Bai Lu was holding Chu Feng''s head. He looked at his face from left to right, and pulled it out: "it seems that this is a real face, but it looks much better than the one just now. I like it.""Uncle, I can warm your bed tonight."


    Chu Feng suddenly covered with black lines, this jump of nerve thinking is just like Murong ice.


    Gently push her away, wry smile: "if you don''t say, don''t follow me again."


    Bai Lu put out her tongue lovingly and said with a smile, "aunt darjee is right. You are so cute! As for my aunts, they have been very good, and their injuries have been recovered for a long time. Moreover, they have reached an alliance cooperation agreement with the prince of magic dragon. Now, the wild demon kingdom is still safe. This time I come here, I also want to report peace to you. In addition, before finishing the following words, Chu Feng curiously interrupted her words: "what do you say, such as frost and Aojiang Cooperation? "


    "Yes Bai Lu nodded and said the original thing simply: "at that time, they were taken back by the demon emperor, and Chang''e then killed them in the wild demon domain. Then the demon emperor locked them up to deal with Chang''e. at that time, the prince of magic dragon found the opportunity to save the two aunts, and then determined the cooperation relationship."


    "However, after being stimulated by Chang''e, the demon emperor stabilized the peak state of the God of nature. Aojiang''s power was suppressed for an era. It was not the demon emperor''s rival, and the two aunts were even worse. Therefore, they were all hidden. This time, it was also because the demon emperor and the demon God Temple broke the blood spirit contract that I was able to rush out."


    Hearing that Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang were rescued by Aojiang at the beginning, Chu Feng''s heart was relieved, which showed that they had not suffered much for nearly two years.


    But there is also a question: "demon temple, which one in the end is what exists?"


    As for the demon temple and the demon emperor, it is said that the person who can still carry the four gods of nature is still unknown to Chu Feng. The only thing he knows is that it was a saint of heaven in the ancient time of the demon Kingdom, and his soul was reborn after being destroyed by Lu Wan.


    Bai Lu shook her head: "I don''t know. I was born at the beginning of the new era. I don''t know. But aunts and aunts should know about it. You can ask them then!"


    Seeing that Bai Lu really didn''t know, Chu Feng turned his eyes and didn''t want to continue to ask. He turned around and walked to one side: "first find a place to rest, and then enter the magic mountain tomorrow."


    Before he came, Yihong said that the evil Qi and malice of mordang mountain are the most vigorous and dangerous at night, but they will weaken a little during the day. Although Chu Feng is not afraid of any evil Qi and anger, Chu Feng is still prepared to wait until tomorrow morning to enter.


    "Uncle!"


    Bai Lu curled her lips and quickly followed up. She took Chu Feng''s arm and deliberately approached her: "you want to be confused. Lun? "


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and the first ten thousand grass mud horses in his heart were roaring and galloping there. He pulled back his hand to dodge a little: "that Bailu, you also know that I am your uncle, or the man of your two aunts. You can''t do this. This joke is not funny at all, do you know?"


    Bai Lu''s eyes gradually changed bitterness, and I felt pity for her grievance: "they are demons who don''t value these things. My great grandfather also married his sister. I''m just a niece. I don''t have blood relationship with you!"


    The only way for such a bewitching goblin is to choose to ignore it. Chu Feng pretends not to hear and goes on.


    Bai Lu blinked her eyes and raised her small fist: "wait, I will take you down. I will serve my aunts and aunts together. Who will tell you to meet my standards?"


    Chu Feng stopped, not because Bai Lu''s words made him have an impulse, but a breath attracted his attention. He looked at the distance calmly, and his eyes became deep: "do you feel it?"


    Bai Lu came to her side and felt it carefully and then said, "I can''t feel anything. In this ghost place, in addition to the uncomfortable evil Qi, it''s the evil Qi!"


    But Chu Feng felt it. There was a special smell in front of him, which made him feel uncomfortable.


    Squinting his eyes, he said, "you wait for me here. I''ll go and have a look."


    Magic Dang Mountain is surrounded by countless dangers, Chu Feng to control all the dangers.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2379

    Chu Feng asked Bai Lu to find a place to wait in the same place, and instantly across the void toward the direction of the enchanted Dang Mountain.


    He wanted to wait until tomorrow morning to enter the magic mountain, but now there are some abnormal conditions, Chu Feng wants to go in and have a look.


    After a while, Chu Feng stopped at the middle of the periphery and the magic mountain, and looked at a dead wood forest. All the trees were dry, but there was no trace of decay. At the moment, there was a oppressive voice in the dead wood forest, which seemed to be the voice of a woman.


    As an old man, Chu Feng is no stranger to this. His mouth twitches. Who is so good at Yaxing that he can study life and ideal in such a ghost place?


    Moreover, there was a breath in his mind. Chu Feng thought it was immoral to peek, but if he didn''t know what was wrong, Chu Feng couldn''t let go.


    The next moment, Chu Feng appeared behind a big stone, secretly stretched out his head to see more than ten naked men standing there, most of them were the cultivation of the peak state in the late period of demigod.


    Curious about who these people were, Chu Feng raised his ears and blinked his left eye to see what happened.


    But when he saw it, Chu Feng''s eyes sprouted a terrible killing opportunity.


    Because the more than ten men were around a naked woman there, and there was a man fighting there at the moment in that woman''s body. Chu Feng knew what happened immediately.


    He is not a kind man, but he still can''t see the behavior of bullying a woman by more than ten people.


    In a flash of body shape, the surging power surged to fly those more than ten men in an instant, and few of them could survive. In such an environment, injury means that they will suffer from the erosion of evil Qi, and the final result is to die.


    He stepped forward and lifted the man who was lying on the woman''s body and fell heavily on his lifeblood. He only heard a shrill scream. Because the strength was too great, Chu Feng kicked the man to death.


    "A group of scum, living in this world, is a waste of air."


    The cold eye swept over the dead or still alive people, Chu Feng gently raised his hand, a strong force surging, in vain, the air became dry and hot, those people were surrounded by fire, no matter they screamed or begged, there was not a trace of Chu Feng''s sympathy.


    More than a dozen people have been killed with a flick of a finger. Chu Feng looks at the woman on the ground. The latter is also looking at Chu Feng with a look of astonishment.


    However, that is to say, Chu Feng moved his eyes away from the woman behind him and saw the torn clothes in the distance around him. He took it and threw it to the woman: "make do with it."


    The woman slowly sat up, holding the clothes in her hands, glancing over Chu Feng, tearing up a corner of the clothes, cleaning up the filth of strategic importance, stood up, folded the torn dress in half and simply wrapped the upper body, and the lower body was also covered like a short skirt, without a base at all.


    The woman simply covered the shy part and bowed gently to Chu Feng: "if it wasn''t for you, I would lie here and always be a humble plaything."


    Chu Feng turned around and was stunned to see the woman''s charming face. Chu Feng had seen many of them, but it was very rare that the woman in front of her seemed to be overflowing from her bones. At least, no woman had such charm except Murong Bing.


    When such a beautiful woman comes here, it''s like a lamb to the tiger''s mouth.


    Dark way a chest big no brain, Chu Feng asked: "just passing by, you come alone?"


    "Yes The woman nodded and whispered, "I''ve been here for several months. I''ve been in the magic mountain for many times. I want to see if there are any weapons suitable for me. I just tried many times without any progress. Instead, I met a group of scoundrels."


    Take back the vision of left eye, Chu Feng quietly listen.


    The woman in front of her is Han Chang. She came here a few months ago. Like many people, she wanted to get some benefits on the mountain. She just tried many times and couldn''t get into the state. However, she didn''t leave like this. Instead, she tried many times, and each time she was a little closer to the mountain.


    Originally, I thought that as long as we stick to it and occasionally get used to the oppressive atmosphere of magic mountain, we may have a chance to go to the mountain in the future.


    But before that day, something happened. It was four days ago, Han Chang tried to get close to the magic mountain again, but when he got here, he met seven similar strong men who wanted to go to the mountain but failed.


    Chu Feng looks a little sympathetic. Fortunately, Hanshan is a martial artist. If it''s just the constitution of ordinary people, not to mention 50 men, as long as ten men keep on riding, Hanshan will have been dried up for a long time, because the constitution of martial arts is very strong.


    It''s not good to ask Han Chang about other things, because it''s just to uncover her scar. As for why Han Shang is so calm at the moment, Chu Feng probably understands that when a person is completely desperate, he is up by one man, ten men and a hundred men."Well, I''m leaving now. Are you going together?"


    Chu Feng dispersed the idea of inquiry, and did not ask Han Chang for other things, but pointed to the outside.


    However, this is in the hidden world. The strong are respected. It is understandable that a woman does not attach importance to her virginity, but is eager for powerful force.


    Of course, everyone has their own pursuit, and Chu Feng will not say that she is right or wrong.


    After a look at the magic Dang Mountain, Han Shang turned back: "that trouble you."


    Chu Feng knew that Han Chang''s strength was now lax, so she went forward to embrace her slender waist, because now the upper and lower parts were just torn clothes, and there was no cover on the waist. When the hands and skin were contacted together, the first feeling of starting was tight, and it was ten points tight.


    But that is to say, Chu Feng did not continue to think about it. It is also possible that a woman''s pursuit of strong transition leads to her body tending to be super hard.


    Holding Han Chang, Chu Feng immediately flew away, and soon returned to the starting place. Bai Lu was very happy to see Chu Feng coming back, but when she saw Han Shang in Chu Feng''s one hand, she narrowed her eyes: "uncle, my aunt said that you are a little lecher. You can''t feed yourself and can''t control your own disaster. It seems true."


    "I''ll tell you why you ran so fast just now. I won''t tell me anything."


    Chu Feng knew that if Bai Lu continued to speak, the integrity would be broken all over the floor.


    A cough opened the topic and asked, "Miss Han Chang, where are you from?"


    "I think so." Chu Feng nodded and went to Bai Lu: "then we still have something to do. Your strength should be able to support you to leave. Don''t let it go!"


    "Wait!" Han Chang saw that Chu Feng was going to leave, and he said in a bit of a hurry: "that you saved me today. If I want to thank you, how can I find you?"


    Chu Feng just felt the abnormality and went to have a look. However, he found that the abnormality was not there. He took Bai Lu''s hand and went to one side. He waved his hand: "I didn''t save you for your reward. I''ll see you again if you''re predestined."


    After that, Chu Feng pulls Bai Lu to leave directly. This is around the magic mountain. If you can be more careful, you should be more careful. You are not very familiar with Han Shang, so you don''t need to have a deep friendship.


    Around suddenly quiet down, Han Chang a person stood there, looking at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, her charming face slowly showed a smile, ridiculed and playful: "Chu Feng, I didn''t expect that we were so predestined, we can meet here. Look at this situation, are you here to take Minghong magic sword?"


    "They didn''t even know you were here. They thought you were in the temple, but it''s a good thing to see you both lose!"


    Giggling Jiao, Bai Lu suddenly turned around and disappeared in an instant. At the moment of her disappearance, she was permeated with light.


    God, the ultimate breath!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2380

    Holy city, silent night.


    Although the incident of Chu Feng made the whole holy city present a kind of tranquility before the storm, for the indifferent warriors, as long as it did not happen to them, they would simply pay attention to it and not pay too much attention to other things.


    And no matter what the result, they are still the same, and they will not put too much energy into things that have nothing to do with themselves.


    At the moment, less than three hours before dawn, when everything was quiet, a figure passed over the sky of the holy city, quietly heading for the temple, and finally landed in a forest not far away from the Oriental family territory.


    Cold face, indifferent temperament, graceful posture, a black dress, not white lotus, who can be?


    When Chu Feng left in the daytime yesterday, she told him the reason why he came to the temple world. Chu Feng''s sentence that Bai Shaobai had almost buried him in the underworld sea kept Bai He in mind all the time. So she tried to contact Bai Shaobai tonight. In addition to asking him to return to Zhongzhou with himself, she asked him what happened on the sea of hell.


    The appointed time has come, but Bai Shaobai hasn''t appeared at all. Bai He shows a slight frown and thinks that Bai Shaobai will break the appointment.


    As soon as the thought fell, a breath came from a distance. Bai He stopped his thoughts and looked in that direction. Soon Bai Shaobai came out of the darkness.


    Seeing Bai He standing there, Bai Shaobai''s face is not very good-looking, but dare not show too obvious.


    In the past, his relationship with Bai He was quite good, but because Bai He damaged his muscles and veins on the mountain of asking for help, he directly asked his family to give up Bai He. Now Baihe not only recovers his cultivation, but also directly steps into the realm of God. Bai Shaobai knows that the relationship between the two brothers and sisters will never return to the past.


    There was no indifference, but there was no politeness: "when did you come to the temple?"


    "A few days ago!" White lotus light return way, see white Shaobai continue to say: "it seems that you mix well in the temple world."


    Bai Shaobai raised his head and showed his pride: "where I go, where is my stage."


    Bai He smiles, brother and sister for more than 20 years, she is still very clear about Bai Shaobai''s pride. She didn''t feel anything before, but now it seems that people feel disgusted.


    It may be the improvement of the state of mind and state of mind. As a strong God state, Bai He can''t see Bai Shaobai''s lack of strength.


    However, she didn''t bother to talk about these things. She just showed her purpose of finding him out tonight: "I''m not interested in your stage. There are only two things I can do to find you tonight. One is that my father tried to contact you in secret tone, but you didn''t respond. So let me find you and let you go back to Zhongzhou."


    Bai Shaobai was stunned and frowned: "is father stupid?"


    He went through many hardships and was nearly killed several times in the secret place of morning light for more than two months. He finally came to the temple and even entered the Oriental family. Now he has got an opportunity. Now he is asked to go back to Zhongzhou, which is a small place. Why?


    He just said it, but he didn''t want Bai Shaobai to say such a thing. Bai he frowned and said, "Bai Shaobai, do you say your father like that?"


    "He has been in that small place for too long, and he has lost the ambition to make progress." Bai Shaobai didn''t mean to feel guilty at all. He raised his head and said, "but I''m not easy to come here. Now I''m making my mark in the Oriental family. But you want me to go back to Zhongzhou. What do you want me to do?"


    "The land of Zhongzhou is so big that there is no goal to pursue at all. Here, my vision and mood are very broad, which is very good for my martial arts. I have confidence that I will enter the realm of God within five years and the upper God within one hundred years. When I go back to Zhongzhou, I can only reach the next God. He is not stupid. Am I stupid?"


    Bai He narrowed his eyes, and there was a faint light in the beautiful eyes: "you really don''t go back?"


    Because Chu Feng said before he left, if Bai Shaobai left and went back to Zhongzhou, there would be nothing. If Bai Shaobai insisted on staying in the temple world, she would let her kill him.


    "Definitely not going back." Bai Shaobai naturally didn''t know what Bai He was thinking. He just insisted: "I''ve worked so hard to pursue the highest martial arts. When I return to Zhongzhou, I will have less impulse to pursue, so this time no one can stop me from staying."


    "Let''s talk about the second thing. If you want me to go back, I won''t talk about it!"


    Bai He doesn''t speak, but looks at Bai Shaobai. This is her brother, the elder brother of one of her compatriots. Before asking about the mountain, Bai Shaobai takes good care of her, and the relationship between them is good. But Chu Feng''s instruction is that Bai Shaobai will not leave and kill him.


    In this regard, Bai he hesitated and struggled, but she did not show it.


    He just asked, "even if you have decided, then I will not say it. In addition, I would like to ask you one more thing, that is, what did you do on earth in the underworld sea, and why did someone want to kill you?"White lotus just asked, white Shaobai looks as if bitten by a snake''s buttocks: "what do you know in the end?"


    Bai Shaobai knew what he had done on the dark sea, and there was nothing wrong with it at the beginning. At the end, it was a thorn in his heart. The reason why he chose to enter the Oriental family and even not go to Zhongzhou was because of this.


    That is, he found that the two men who forced them to jump on the Styx sea, one was Xuanyuan Huining, the other was chufeng.


    When she arrived at the Xuanyuan family, Bai Shaobai recognized Xuanyuan Huining. She and a man jumped into the sea of the underworld, but she didn''t die. The man was probably Chu Feng. When he thought that he forced Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining to jump into the sea, Bai Shaobai has been worried and afraid of Chu Feng''s Revenge these days.


    He also pressed the secret in his own heart to prevent being known. He was afraid that someone would know that he had done such a thing, so he would be taken down to seek the credit of Chu Feng.


    Bai Shaobai is shocked that Bai He even tells the secret. At present, only he, chufeng and Xuanyuan Huining know about this matter. When he knew that it was Xuanyuan Huining and chufeng, all the people who survived on the ship had been killed in order not to let people tell the story out.


    After all, Chu Feng is now the little master of the temple. Even if Chu Feng doesn''t care about him, who knows if Chu Feng has any fanatical followers, or if Xuanyuan Huining will let him go, Bai Shaobai chooses to keep a low profile and even doesn''t let people mention it again.


    "It seems that you really concealed me and my father, a lot of things."


    Bai He looked in his eyes and knew that Bai Shaobai had a problem. He said coldly, "what have you done? If you don''t explain clearly, you can''t live this evening."


    Bai Shaobai shrugged his eyes: "what do you mean?"


    Baihe didn''t explain, but said, "say it!"


    Bai He didn''t release any breath and oppression, but in her mood, Bai Shaobai was worried and afraid of Bai He. When she drank so delicately, he suddenly felt some courage.


    The man in front of him was his sister. Bai Shaobai felt that she would not betray himself. He sighed and said, "I was on the ferry in the Styx sea, and let Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining jump into the sea."


    next, Bai Shaobai gave a general account of his trip back on the ferry, which also showed that he did not know that it was Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining, or the root Ben would not have done that. For this matter, he hid in the Oriental family and even killed all possible insiders.


    And white lotus, listen to Bai Shaobai said, the whole person has been stupefied in place, no reaction.


    Bai Shaobai forces Xuanyuan Huining and the mask wearing Chu Feng to jump into the sea? The mysterious master said that Bai Shaobai almost buried him in the hell sea. Is chufeng the master and the master chufeng?


    Bai He''s body was awe inspiring, and then his face was cold: "Bai Shaobai, go back to Zhongzhou with me at once, or you will die. The other person with the mask is Chu Feng. Have you mentioned it to anyone?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Bai He''s abnormal expression and emotional excitement let Bai Shaobai see some clues, but he didn''t know what was the reason.


    If you don''t know how to explain, how can you and I not let go, but how can you choose not to leave


    Bai Shaobai shook his head: "I leave to go back to Zhongzhou is death, I will not leave."


    "You Bai He wants to say that this is what Chu Feng and she said. As long as Bai Shaobai goes back to Zhongzhou, it''s OK, but she doesn''t dare to say it. Chu Feng conceals his identity, which shows that he doesn''t want to be known that he helped her improve her cultivation. Now she can''t say it at will.


    Clenched the powder fist, and slowly released: "I''ll give you one day to think about it. If you don''t go back with me, I can only use extraordinary means. I believe that even if I enter the Oriental family, no one will say anything to you, because you are my brother."


    Bai He leaves directly because Bai Shaobai is her brother. Even though she has been disappointed with Bai Shaobai, she still can''t kill him. She just hopes Bai Shaobai can think clearly and clearly.


    But now she also needs to calm down, her master who looks like a God is actually Chu Feng? What could be more crazy than this one?


    Shortly after she left, Bai Shaobai was about to go back to the Oriental family when a figure appeared in front of him. Bai Shaobai was surprised to see: "master Qiushui!"


    "That''s Bai He, who is favored by a great man, your sister?" Oriental autumn water Yin soft smile, no fiancee South Ao snow was taken away unhappy, just a kind of fun to look at the night sky: "just I observed, her walking posture, how or virgin body, you can be cheated?"


    Bai Shaobai is stunned. For this matter, he has never thought about it. In addition to his body, what can he get help from a powerful person?


    But Oriental autumn water can''t talk nonsense. Is white lotus really a virgin?Frown: "master Qiushui, are you sure?"


    Dongfang Qiushui gave a meaningful smile. He was curious to see Bai Shaobai sneaking out of the territory tonight. He never thought he could see a woman in the divine realm like Bai He. He was still so young: "my grandfather is the first elder of the temple. There are no more than 10 people in the whole hidden world and the five forbidden areas who can fight with him."


    "Bai Shaobai, your sister, is there no marriage?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2381

    Night goes by and a new day comes.


    In the magic mountain, although the sun has risen and the day is coming, the sky is still shrouded in a layer of fog. It seems that the general sunshine can''t shine down at all. When you are in this sky, you feel that your mood is stuffy.


    Chu Feng chose not to hear Bai Lu''s words and jumped directly from the cave halfway up the mountain, because he had to ignore Bai Lu just as he had treated Murong Bing, otherwise the injured person could only be himself.


    Because last night, Bai Lu wanted to fight with him seven times, so that Chu Feng finally chose to open up the demon world and hide, so as to avoid Bai Lu''s entanglement. Otherwise, if the girl was really entangled, Chu Feng would not doubt that she had entered and left through the three channels of her body.


    Seeing Chu Feng not only ignore himself, but also go away directly. Bai Lu''s eyes are full of resentment. How can this person look like this?


    Are the women in the demon realm so open? Even your own uncle?


    Chu Feng said that he was under great pressure and didn''t want to continue to entangle Bai Lu. Instead, he looked at the far away moudang mountain. He tried to observe the situation with his left eye yesterday, but was blocked by an invisible force. What he saw was a gray scene. He could not tell where the Ming Hong magic sword was buried.


    "I''m going to get up and go to mordang mountain now, and try to come out before the night comes. Do you want to stay here and wait for me or go in with me," he said


    "But I think you''d better not go in. The evil spirit and evil spirit in your body may repel, and you are more likely to suffer erosion and become possessed by demons."


    The consequences have been said to be so serious, but Bai Lu is suddenly unafraid: "I will follow you wherever you go, and I will not leave you if you don''t sleep for a day."


    It was a bloody thing for a beautiful woman to say that to herself, but this person is Murong Bing''s niece and Leng Rushuang''s niece. Murong Bing is OK to say, and Leng Rushuang will never die with him. So Chu Feng controls his third leg very well, but he doesn''t want to be able to enjoy the twin chaotic body at the same time in the future.


    Coughing gently, he didn''t discuss with Bai Lu about how to dry her. Chu Feng said, "you can follow me in, but if you have any discomfort, you must tell me immediately."


    At that time, as long as you open the demon world, Bailu can go in. I believe that the mighty magic Qi of the magic mountain can not affect the demon world.


    This time, Bai Lu didn''t object, nodded: "listen to you."


    Chu Feng Zhencai took Bai Lu''s hand and flew away in an instant. He quickly approached the magic mountain. However, as he got closer and closer, the resistance he suffered was getting older and bigger. When he was about ten kilometers away from the magic mountain, Chu Feng could not bear the harsh spirit and fell down from the void.


    The eye dew dignified color said: "it seems that the rumor of the magic mountain is not empty. Even the strong people in the divine realm can''t get too close to the center. How do you feel now?"


    Asked, Chu Feng also looked at Bai Lu beside her, but found that she did not only mean to resist the difficulties, but seemed very excited in her eyes.


    "Bai Lu, don''t you feel it


    "Yes!" His eyes were full of excitement and twinkled with little stars: "it''s a very comfortable feeling. I don''t feel anything when I''m outside. The closer I get, the more excited I get. It''s like when I feel high myself."


    What the hell is this metaphor?


    Chu Feng has tried his best to overestimate Bai Lu''s evil spirit, but he found that how to overestimate it is a kind of underestimate. How many women in this world can speak so fiercely that they can even say what they touch high?


    However, Bai Lu is still a little curious about this unusual Chu style.


    As a taboo demon God, he is the first of all evils. According to the truth, all the evil spirits and evil spirits in the world have little effect on him. However, the closer he is to the magic mountain, the resistance is affecting him. Chu Feng feels that he is hard, and only the sage of heaven will be better.


    But Bai Lu''s performance at the moment is more relaxed than he is. Chu Feng says he can''t understand: "are there any treasures on you?"


    "Treasure?" White Lu drum mouth: "no, my body is the biggest baby is my body, in addition to the body, I have nothing."


    Chu Feng moved his eyes and resisted the impulse to pull out a gun to turn over Bai Lu. He looked at the more real magic mountain. Unexpectedly, Bai Lu had no problem. Then he could move on.


    It seems that it is impossible for the first one to jump out of the sky. Only by walking can we have a little hope.


    "Uncle, wait for me!" Bailu also quickly followed up, but the closer she got, she felt the blood in her body seemed to be boiling. Bailu was particularly eager for that feeling, as if something was calling her.


    Soon, Chu Feng and Bai Lu arrived at the foot of mordang mountain one after another, and saw the whole picture of the whole mountain.


    Yes, there are many swords on the magic mountain. At first glance, I don''t know how many swords there are. They seem to be piled up by swords. Moreover, each sword gives people a feeling of being alive. Even if they are distracted, they will be attacked by the nihilistic sword spirit.Chu Feng also found that not only he and Bai Lu were around, but also many people. It can be seen that their current situation is not good, but no one chose to leave, even trying to go up to the magic mountain, intending to take the sword!


    "You two, do you want a barrier avoidance pill?"


    At this time, a hunchback man quickly approached from one side, the whole person looked ferocious, just like the devil running out of hell.


    Bai Lu saw the fear of a sudden hide behind Chu Feng: "you are not a ghost?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The hunchback man laughed, but he didn''t feel any displeasure because of Bai Lu''s words: "of course, I''m not a ghost. I was not like this before. At that time, I was tall, powerful, handsome and handsome. I was influenced by the evil spirit for thousands of years, which made me ugly."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently: "that, you are under the magic Dang Mountain for thousands of years, are not you kidding me?"


    Before coming, Yihong had already said that ordinary martial artists could only stay for a period of time in mengdang mountain area. The stronger one was, the better it was, the more ordinary he could stay for a few days. Otherwise, he would suffer from the evil spirit. It is a small matter to get mad, and some of them would die directly.


    And the hunchback man in front of him, had stayed years ago, Chu Feng felt incredible!


    The hunchback man laughs and comes slowly.


    He is a martial arts practitioner. Five forbidden areas were closed a thousand years ago. In order to seek an opportunity to break through the divine realm, he came to the temple world. Later, he came to the vicinity of the magic mountain. From then on, he became infatuated with the feeling of staying here. This stay is a thousand years. People who come to the magic mountain are called sword guards!


    Because he is the only one who can survive in the magic mountain for a long time, and the magic mountain is also known as the sword mountain, so we gave him such a name.


    Chu Feng still couldn''t understand why a man could stay in mordang mountain for so long, but he didn''t think about it. Anyway, as long as he was in front of him, he also asked, "what is the barrier avoidance pill?"


    With a smile, the sword keeper took out a gourd from his body and poured out a black pill with a foul smell: "this is the barrier avoidance pill. It''s a good thing I''ve developed in the magic mountain for thousands of years. If you take one, you can stay in the magic mountain for ten more days."


    "Do you want to, or you can stay for ten days without doing anything. If you try to go up the mountain, you can only stay for one day at most! And I, the barrier avoidance pill, can ignore your attrition and guarantee you ten days


    Chu Feng looked at the barrier avoiding pill. It was a treasure for ordinary warriors, but it had no effect on him, because he was just a little difficult, but he didn''t worry about the evil Qi of magic Dang Mountain.


    And looking at Bai Lu''s appearance is also very relaxed, Chu Feng said with a smile: "do you think we need both of us?"


    "Don''t say that." The swordsman didn''t leave like this. He said with a smile: "many people don''t think they need it, but they will come back to me for it. So you will. The price is not high. As long as you pay me a drop of blood essence, it will be enough."


    At the cost of blood essence?


    When Chu Feng''s face coagulates, the essence of a warrior connects all the functions of his body. A drop of blood will hurt a person''s vitality. If he meets an enemy, he will die no more. Where can Chu Feng agree?


    Shake your head and say, "no, thank you."


    The swordsman looked at Bai Lu meaningfully and turned away: "I''ve been here all the time. Just tell me when you need to. I''ll be in front of you at any time to help you."


    As soon as he left, Bailu said with a cold face: "uncle, that hunchback wants to get on me!"


    Chu Feng said with a smile, "why do you say that?"


    Bai Lu hums: "intuition, I believe that if we all give a drop of blood essence, he will definitely knock me down by then. His eyes have betrayed him."


    A stir?


    Chu Feng in the heart of 10000 Grass Mud Horse whistling, beauty, can we speak more implicit?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2382

    Chu Feng didn''t take care of the sword guards or the rest of the people who tried to climb the mountain. He just looked at the magic mountain, which stretches for hundreds of miles.


    Where is the body of Minghong magic sword buried? When the left eye can''t be used here, if you want to find Minghong magic sword among countless swords in a hundred miles, it''s just like a fool. Moreover, you don''t know where the Minghong magic sword is buried, or it''s directly inserted on the mountain.


    It''s really not a simple thing to find.


    Chu Feng took Bai Lu to one side and asked in a low voice, "do you know Minghong magic sword?"


    "Yes!" Bai Lu nodded. When Chu Feng was smiling, she said, "it doesn''t know me."


    "Chufeng just showed his smile, and felt the excitement of his helper. He immediately threw cold water on him. Bai Lu looked at the magic mountain:" this joke is not funny. "


    Bai Lu spat out her tongue and said politely: "actually, it''s Bai Wen that you ask. This is the first time I''ve left the wild demon domain. How can I know the Ming Hong magic sword? But the sword keeper, you can ask."


    Chu Feng is still thinking of aimlessly looking for Minghong magic sword. He doesn''t know how to find the monkey year and Ma Yue. When he hears this, he suddenly feels that it''s not too bad to bring Bai Lu with him. Although he has to be teased and seduced occasionally, sometimes it really has some effect.


    Just as he was trying to find the sword keeper, a scream came from the distance. Hearing this voice, Chu Feng was stunned for a moment. Isn''t that the voice of the sword keeper?


    Now wearing a mask, Chu Feng doesn''t worry that someone will see it. He pulls Baihe and quickly walks in that direction. When he sees the people there, he has a touch of fun in his mouth and a faint chance of killing.


    Because the swordsman was knocked over on the ground, the gourd with the obstacle avoidance pill was shot, and not only his hand was cut off and hung low. But Chu Feng knew those people who knocked him over.


    They are the fourth generation outstanding figures of the four families of the temple.


    In addition, only Dongfang Qiushui of the Dongfang family is absent. The rest of the people are already here.


    However, the Oriental Qiushui is already the existence of the middle God, and naturally will not be with situ Yun, because that is the third generation of God in the temple.


    Bailu Lala chufeng''s hand lowered her voice: "uncle, do you know them?"


    Chu Feng nodded and whispered to Bai Lu about the identity of those people. Hearing that those people were from the four big families, Bai Lu''s eyes also showed the opportunity to kill them and clenched his fist: "do you want me to kill them?"


    "No!" Chu Feng sneered: "they even take off the list, which is naturally going to die, but we are not familiar with the magic Dang Mountain, lack of a little cannon fodder, it is also a good thing to have them open the way."


    Because the four families are definitely not here for no reason, but now they are, there is only one possibility.


    Like themselves, they all come to seek Minghong magic sword, in order to prevent him from gaining more powerful power. Otherwise, they, who claim to be the righteous family, come to the magic mountain surrounded by evil Qi. What do they do?


    Bai Lu nodded knowingly and only looked at situ Yun''s eyes. The killing opportunity did not disperse. It seemed that Chu Feng''s enemy was her enemy, just as Murong Bing had defended Chu Feng.


    In the eyes, Chu Feng can''t help but think of Murong Bing. It''s nearly two years since the time passed. The woman who has helped herself countless times is still OK.


    Maybe she is a disaster, and her birth is a disaster, but Chu Feng is willing to love her to death.


    "Uncle hunchback!"


    In front of him, Yu wennalanjiao called a sword keeper, and squatted down with a hand to touch his face: "do you cooperate well with us? How can we exchange our blood essence for such a good thing? Isn''t it a pleasure to find yourself?"


    The swordsman wiped the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth with his good hand to see that the three in front of him were all powerful in the divine realm. In his eyes, he could not see whether he was angry or happy: "what do you want to do?"


    Situyun and Huyan Langyi both raised their heads and disdained to answer the swordsman''s words.


    Yu wennalan is still delicate, but also with a bright smile: "nothing, you said that you have been here for thousands of years, then you must know a lot of things, we have two things to help you, I will certainly appreciate you later."


    Such a situation fell in Bai Lu''s eyes, the latter Du mouth: "it''s really hypocritical, my amorous feelings, burst her 20000 years!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly, but it''s true that yuwennalan''s charm and tenderness are only made up, while Bailu''s style is natural, so it can''t be compared.


    And the sword keeper felt that yuwennalan''s hand was drawing a circle on his chest, and his eyes had a touch of color: "what do you want me to do?"


    Yu wennalan was smiling, but with disgust in his eyes, he pulled him up from the ground and put his hand on it. He pointed to the magic mountain and said, "it''s said that King Wu came to mordang mountain many years ago and buried a sword here. We want to know where it is buried?"The sword keeper''s look changed slightly: "you want to find Minghong magic sword?"


    When the swordsman said Minghong''s magic sword, people around him were excited and surprised. Except for situ Yun, Chu Feng and others who had already known about it, those who came to mordang mountain just to get a sword showed their eyes shining. On the mountain, there was Minghong magic sword, or was it buried by King Wu?


    Ming Hong magic sword, the weapon of ancient taboo demons, is as famous as xuanhuang nine needles and ethereal ring?


    The smile on yuwennalan''s face is also a little more brilliant. As for other people''s knowledge, yuwennalan doesn''t care at all. The highest level here is she, situ and Xuanyuan Langyi. Other people are not their opponents at all, even if they know it, it has no effect.


    Nodding his head, he raised the sword keeper''s chin: "it seems that you really know, uncle hunchback, can you tell me about it? People really want to know!"


    The swordsman frowned, looked at yuwennalan, and then looked at other similar people who wanted to know. He said with a sneer: "it seems that I won''t say anything today. Even if you three don''t kill me, other people will not let me go."


    That''s Minghong magic sword. Even if they don''t ask him, other people won''t forget about it.


    Minghong''s magic sword was buried in the magic mountain. When the news spread, it must cause a shock in the hidden world. Some people have already sent a message in secret.


    Yuwennalan giggled: "smart, so you''d better talk about it."


    "I said The swordsman didn''t insist on it. He turned and looked at mordang mountain: "King Wu came to mordang mountain thousands of years ago. At that time, I was already here, and only I found out that King Wu had been here. He did bury a sword."


    "And that sword is one of the three magic weapons of the forbidden demon God, Minghong magic sword."


    In the words of sword watchers, we all know that it was a thousand years ago. On a dark and windy night, many people withdrew from the state of mordang mountain to prevent the erosion of evil spirit and ferocity at night. The swordsman did not feel any discomfort about this, so they stayed around the mountain all year round.


    That night, when he was resting, a strong and irresistible momentum fell from the sky. The swordsman hid in the dark and saw a man who was hiding in the black robe. He came to the magic mountain and took out a sword overflowing with the vast evil spirit.


    Yuwennalan heard here anxiously asked: "that must be King Wu, where did he bury the sword?"


    The sword keeper glanced at Yu wennalan lightly and continued: "I don''t know where King Wu buried the sword at that time, but I can be sure that in the sword tomb in the center of mordang mountain, all the swords in heaven are buried there, and only the deep evil Qi there can match the Ming Hong magic sword."


    Sword tomb? Are all the weapons buried in heaven?


    All the people, including yuwennalan and others, have their eyes lit up, because even the four big families don''t have a few Tianjie weapons, let alone divine tools and top-notch magic weapons. However, the sword tomb in the center of mordang mountain is all sky level weapons?


    Almost for a moment, people''s eyes are looking at the far center of the magic mountain. Desire, greed, and ambition fill their hearts.


    Chu Feng quietly looked at all this and frowned. It was said that the devil Dang Mountain could stir up the deep evil in the human heart. At the moment, he seemed to have seen it.


    "Swordsman, thank you for telling us all this, but now we have one more request."


    Yuwennalan took back his eyes and suppressed his inner impulse. He said word by word: "I believe that you must have been on the magic mountain for many years. You must be familiar with the road. Please lead the way. We are going to the center of the magic mountain, sword tomb!"


    The swordsman narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you really want me to lead the way?"


    Yuwennalan''s delicacy has disappeared. Instead, it is a kind of killing machine. He pinches the sword keeper''s neck: "do you think I''m joking with you?"


    The swordsman raised his head and looked at Yu wennalan: "I''ll take you."


    Yu wennalan loosened the sword keeper''s neck, took the gourd in situ Yun''s hand, opened it and looked around. Each of the three ate a barrier avoidance pill, and then said to the crowd: "although the swords on the magic mountain are very powerful, they can''t compare with the weapons in the sword tomb."


    "There are so many weapons that we can''t finish. It''s better to work together to resist the possible dangers. If you want, I can give you the obstacle avoidance pill. Join us, go up!"


    Now all people''s minds are basically similar, all nodded and agreed.


    Chu Feng frowned and caught a strange smile on guard Jian''s face from the corner of his eyes. He took Bai Lu and left quietly when everyone was waiting for Yu wennalan to take the barrier avoidance pill in his hand.


    He was ready to follow these people, because he felt that this trip to magic mountain was not so simple.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2383

    There are only more than 1000 obstacle avoidance pills in the gourd of sword guards, but too many people come to the magic mountain.


    In particular, the sword keeper told the public why there was Minghong magic sword on the magic mountain. Countless people gathered here, and even some people were coming from other places at full speed. The purpose was very simple, that is to go to the center of the magic mountain, sword tomb!


    Even if you can''t get the Ming Hong magic sword of the forbidden demon God, you can at least get a Tianjie weapon there.


    For this reason, even those who did not get the obstacle avoidance pill were eager to see if they could insist on going to the center of the magic mountain. As long as they got a Tianjie weapon, the future martial arts would be much more spacious.


    Because many of those sky level weapons must have formed sword spirit. They must know a lot about their former master. If you can let the sword spirit recognize the master, you may get a lot of benefits.


    Therefore, before long, yuwennalan and the three of them had gathered together a powerful team. Nearly ten thousand people were ready to go to the center of the magic mountain. At the moment, the weapons of the ground or xuanjie on the edge of the mountain had no attraction to them.


    They all want to save energy to go to the center and get Minghong magic sword, or a Tianjie weapon.


    Gathering so much cannon fodder, yuwennalan''s faces flashed with an intriguing smile. Situ Yun directly waved his big hand: "go!"


    The swordsman walked ahead, and the rest of them slowly followed.


    However, as they stepped onto the magic mountain, some people gradually withdrew from the team, because they couldn''t adapt to the vast magic Qi on the mountain. The people who took the barrier avoidance pill had nothing to do with it. The people who didn''t take it one by one withdrew one by one. When they all went on the road to the magic mountain, they had eliminated two-thirds of the people, only less than four thousand people were still there Hard work ahead.


    Those who can''t follow the big team can only groan in their place. They don''t mean to leave because they want to see if anyone can get it.


    And those who stayed behind also found that when they all retired and the large team was far away, and there were still people who were constantly eliminated, a man and a woman did not know when they would go up the magic mountain and follow the direction of the large team. They walked calmly and seemed to have no pressure at all.


    I just can''t see who their faces are. I can''t help but wonder who they are. Who can walk on the mountain so easily?


    The two were Chu Feng and Bai Lu.


    Now we know that Minghong''s magic sword is probably in the sword tomb, the center of mordang mountain, so there is no need to waste time looking for it in other places. As long as we follow the brigade and arrive at the central sword tomb, we can know whether there is Minghong magic sword there.


    As for whether someone can get Minghong magic sword, Chu Feng is not worried about it at all.


    Minghong magic sword and Xuanyuan sword are the best weapons bred from chaos. They have only one master by nature, so even if the others get it, they can''t let them recognize the master. At most, they can''t be used as a good weapon.


    It''s been seven or eight hours, but it''s still a long way from the central sword tomb.


    During this journey, some of the people in the large team couldn''t resist to retreat, and some even wanted to stick to it, but suffered from evil Qi and went crazy, even died. Today, there are only more than 1000 people left, most of them still take the pill, and those who don''t take it only occupy a small part of it.


    As for yuwennalan, the three of them did not take the lead, but let the sword keeper take the road ahead. Although they are all strong in the divine realm, they are also afraid of death.


    There are all swords on the mountain. Those swords can''t be pulled out when they are inserted on the mountain. Maybe they have their owners. Therefore, the road looks very dangerous and difficult to walk. Nine turns and eighteen turns make the road detour a lot, but there is still a gap between them.


    Chu Feng and their far behind, even if the people in front of them even see, there is no doubt, only if they are unable to move forward quickly, so they fall behind, but can adhere to the forward, has been strong enough.


    The more he went on, the more depressed Chu Feng felt. If he went on like this, he would not be able to reach the central sword tomb until dark. At that time, he did not know what would happen. It was estimated that he would not be able to return to the temple before noon tomorrow.


    With a sigh in a soft voice, Bai Lu turned back: "uncle, I''m afraid I can''t go back tomorrow?"


    Tomorrow is the last day of the three days given by the Tibetan Lord. If Chu Feng can''t prove his innocence at noon, he will no longer be the little Lord of the temple. Moreover, it also indirectly proves that he has strengthened Saran, which means that Chu Feng can no longer suppress the four families. Bai Lu knows this.


    Chu Feng also did not hide, gently nodded, also showed a faint smile: "yes, it is a little disturbing, but it is not a major event, as long as I am strong enough, all the intrigues are just floating clouds."


    Although that''s what I said, it''s just to comfort myself.Saran''s affairs are different from other things. Even if he is finally powerful enough to be invincible, no one dares to say it to his face. However, his reputation is not good to listen to in the dark. It is not what Chu Feng wants to control a group of people who are not satisfied with it.


    But now that he has arrived at the magic mountain, Minghong magic sword may be in front of him. Chu Feng can''t leave half way, let alone yuwennalan. So Chu Feng is worried that he may not be able to go back tomorrow, but there is no way.


    "Don''t worry, sooner or later everyone will believe you are innocent."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s melancholy look, Bai Lu didn''t joke for the first time. She said seriously: "think about how many people have wronged and framed you since you started your career, but you have not always dodged it? So it''s no big deal. When you finish your business and crush the Shangguan family, saran and feiyuxin may not dare to lie again. "


    "That''s all I can think of." Chu Feng is bitter and astringent with a smile. At present, he can only think according to Bai Lu.


    And in the front, with closer to the center, the speed of elimination is also faster and faster, the number of people has been less than 1000, some crazy, dead, and also choose to go back.


    The people who left Chu Feng were curious when they passed by, because their looks were so relaxed that they didn''t bear any evil influence at all. They seemed to be walking in general. It was quite strange.


    The sky is getting darker and darker as time goes on.


    But because of the news from the swordsman, there are still some people who don''t care to step on the mordang mountain, those who insist on marching towards the central sword tomb, and those who fail to quit or die. There are all kinds of people, but at this moment, no one will care, even sympathize.


    If you don''t advance, you will retreat. If you can''t grow into a God beyond heaven, you will be doomed to die under heaven.


    Night has come, and we can see a mound standing high in the distance. It looks like a grave bag. It seems that the place is the central sword tomb, where the lowest level weapons are buried.


    Chu Feng stopped and Bai Lu stopped. He asked, "uncle, we can go to the sword tomb in half an hour. What should we stop for? If Minghong''s magic sword is taken away in advance, be careful of crying."


    "It''s not right!" Chu Feng shook his head, staring at the direction of the sword tomb under the night: "don''t you feel it? The evil spirit in the sword tomb is much heavier than that in the outside world, but it is not unbearable. Do you think that is reasonable? "


    According to the truth, the center of mordang mountain is the most difficult place to get close to, but now there are hundreds of scattered people approaching, which is different from the rumor.


    Even if many of them took the pill, they should not. If the central sword tomb was so easy to get close to, the people who ate the pill had already come in the past few years. How could they wait until now?


    Then Bai Lu also found something wrong. Looking at the sword tomb, her pupil congealed: "there is something wrong with the sword keeper!"


    Chu Feng nodded. Although he was curious why Bai Lu remained the same for a long time, he was not concerned about this problem at the moment: "yes, there is something wrong with the sword keeper. Although I can''t see anything now, I can be sure that the sword tomb is not so simple. I feel that there is danger in the tomb!"


    This is Chu Feng''s intuition that it was too quiet all the way.


    Although many people left, died or even went mad, they were unable to adapt to the smell of the mountain. However, the direct danger from the mountain did not happen. What Yihong had said before, or what Bai Lu had begun to mention, did not happen.


    None of this makes sense.


    Another is the sword keeper. Chu Feng thought about it for a moment and thought that he was lying. A normal person can''t live around the magic mountain for too long, unless he is born with a demon body!


    The sword keeper can see at a glance that he is not a person with a special constitution. However, he can survive in this neighborhood without any influence. The most important thing is that Chu Feng didn''t realize the realm breath of the sword keeper until now.


    Then there are only two possibilities: the mountain keeper is either lying, or he is not a man!


    Almost at the same time, the front of the big team is about to approach the tomb of the heart sword in the mountain. The whole mountain suddenly vibrates. Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks sharply and looks at the tomb bag in the distance. His face changes greatly: "Damn, it''s the same as my judgment!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2384

    The whole mountain range of mordang mountain vibrated, and the night sky became darker. The most violent vibration was the location of the sword tomb center, and then spread around.


    Chu Feng holds Bai Lu in his eyes.


    Because of the location of the sword tomb, the huge tomb bag is slowly cracking a crack from the top and spreading towards the bottom at a speed visible to the naked eye. As the crack goes down, the dull evil Qi in the air is more intense than it started.


    It also proves Chu Feng''s conjecture that the evil Qi here should not be just like this, but all of it is hidden in the sword tomb. Now that the sword tomb collapses, all the evil Qi is leaking out. Chu Feng doesn''t know what will happen next, but it will not be a good thing, and it will be very dangerous.


    The large team in front of them also stopped. All of them looked at the sword tomb in the distance, looking at its crack a little bit. They didn''t understand what happened.


    As for the three yuwennalan and their family, they are all retreating with them at the moment. The front is dangerous or unknown. There is only one possibility to continue to stay here. It is better to retreat and wait until we have a clear view of the situation.


    The evil spirit and anger were leaking out more and more seriously, and the surrounding atmosphere was much heavier than before. Some of the remaining hundreds of people finally couldn''t bear to die one after another. There was no possibility of madness, but they died directly, and the death was miserable.


    Some people saw yuwennalan and they were running. They turned their heads and ran towards the road they came to. Now they can run faster, because it seems that the barrier avoidance pill of the sword keeper doesn''t have much effect.


    However, when all the people were retreating towards the back, the swordsman who was leading the way in front of him turned around. He looked ferocious and had a little terror at this time. From a distance, you could see the strange smile on his face.


    He opened his mouth gently and said in a hoarse voice: "in addition to King Wu''s visit to the central sword tomb, no one has been here for thousands of years. Welcome to the journey of death!"


    The heartfelt laughter comes from the swordsman''s mouth and reverberates over the whole mountain and spreads for hundreds of miles. Even those under the mountain can hear the piercing laughter of the swordsman, just like the voice from the nether world. He is laughing at this group of ignorant people.


    Chu Feng is also ugly. He doesn''t know what kind of existence the sword keeper is, but he can be sure that the sword keeper is not a man.


    From a distance, the sword tomb has completely split from top to bottom, and there is a crack that can accommodate two people. Instead of turning back to do anything, the sword keeper walked towards the sword tomb, which had a certain impact on everyone, but had no impact on the sword keeper.


    Magic Dang Mountain region can not fly against the sky, Yu wennalan and others almost all tried their best to eat milk, and soon came to the Chu wind around them, found that the pressure on their bodies reduced a little, and then stopped.


    Only a few hundred people were close to the sword tomb. At the moment, only more than 200 people were left. The rest had died in the shock just now.


    Even now, the shaking is still going on, but it is not as violent as it was just now, but the breath of magic Dang Mountain is still growing. However, standing at this position, it has been possible to resist. More than 200 people looked at the direction of the sword tomb in fear, with an indescribable chill in their hearts.


    They also want to go to the sword tomb to see if they can get Minghong magic sword, even if it is a Tianjie weapon.


    But now it seems that everything is a joke. At the beginning, thousands of people went out together, and now there are only more than 200 people left. It is estimated that thousands of people have died and gone mad. This is only in the periphery. If you enter the sword tomb, can the people here have any hope of surviving?


    And now don''t say to enter the sword tomb, even if it is close to it is difficult, everyone''s mood is complex.


    Intuition tells them that the wisest choice now is to leave immediately, but greedy hearts make them reluctant to leave like this. Life is originally a gamble, but tonight is just a gamble. If you lose, you will lose your life. But what if you win by chance?


    This is everyone''s idea. They all fantasize that they may win, and the result is to get a top-notch weapon. They may break through the shackles of martial arts and go to a realm they never imagined before.


    Chu Feng naturally understood the thoughts of these people. However, there were countless creatures in the hidden world. He would not pay attention to what they were thinking. If he died, he would not have enough time to sympathize with others.


    At this time, the vibration gradually subsided, and the surrounding atmosphere was suppressed to an extreme. Chu Feng found that the three of yuwennalan were a little better. The rest of the people''s eyes were filled with greedy color, and their eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.


    Knowing that these people have been completely aroused by the sword tomb, I am afraid that their closest relatives will kneel down to beg them, and they will not choose to leave.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng pulled Bai Lu and was about to go over to see the situation. Yu wennalan said, "be quiet for me."The people who were still talking all over the place suddenly lost their voice. Although they were inspired by the greatest greed in their hearts, it does not mean that they are all fools. They know that if they offend yuwennalan, they may have died before they get the top weapons in the sword tomb.


    "The sword keeper may have deceived us."


    Yu wennalan and other people didn''t speak, and said coldly: "but it doesn''t matter. I''m sure there must be Minghong magic sword in the sword tomb, and there are many sky level weapons. Otherwise, we won''t be so miserable at such a long distance. Only the weapons of great ferocity can bring such deterrent power."


    After a pause, yuwennalan saw that all the people did not speak, and then continued: "now that we have come here, I believe that everyone and I are not willing to withdraw like this, so we must cooperate, and believe that we can gather our strength to forge a protection, which should be close to the sword tomb."


    "Of course, if you are afraid of death and want to leave, then go away!"


    Chufeng''s mouth glanced at the light irony, Yu wennalan''s mind he understood.


    At present, the direction of the sword tomb is difficult for ordinary warriors to get close to. Even if yuwennalan and other powerful people in the divine realm can get close to it, they will be very strong in terms of physical damage. Maybe they will be dead before they enter the sword tomb.


    Now she encourages the rest of the people to work together to cast protection. It seems that everyone is working together, but only let the rest help her to bear the pressure. After approaching the sword tomb, yuwennalan''s three people must still be in full swing. At that time, with the help of the barrier avoidance pill, which has a little effect on eating, she will be able to enter the sword tomb.


    The method is very smart, but Chu Feng thinks that this time, Yu wennalan''s plan may be wrong.


    At the moment, they all ignore the swordsman. Just when they ran away, Chu Feng saw the swordsman enter the sword tomb. Now yuwennalan doesn''t care about the swordsman at all. They still think that he is a hunchback who lets them bully at the foot of the mountain. It''s ridiculous.


    Chu Feng leaned closer and whispered in Bai Lu''s ear: "we will certainly agree to cooperate. We can''t be special. We can go forward together with them. But when casting protection, don''t expose the realm of cultivation. No one will find out whether you are contributing."


    Bai Lu nodded, and Chu Feng naturally understood what Chu Feng meant. She could not be known that she was a middle demon God, but her eyes and thoughts were not in the current situation, but in the direction of seeing the sword tomb.


    For the first time in her life, Bai Lu felt her heart was excited and her blood was boiling. For some reason, she felt something in the sword tomb was greeting her, but she felt the terrible smell that these people regarded as wild beasts. However, Bai Lu did not have any pressure, but felt very comfortable.


    As she and Chu Feng said, as if they feel high, very comfortable!


    As expected, no one refused yuwennalan''s request for cooperation, and no one chose to quit. Everyone began to gather together and release their most powerful power.


    Chu Feng and Bai Lu didn''t play a special role either. They simply released some strength into the crowd. Chu Feng suppressed his state breath at the peak of the late demigod period. To his surprise, Bailu did not act according to his will, but released some real strength, which he could not feel.


    But now is not the time to ask. Chu Feng hid his doubts in his heart. He was ready to wait until the end of the matter to ask why Bai Lu''s strength could not feel the breath of realm at all.


    This time, in order to keep the cooperation going, yuwennalan and the three of them called their family followers to the front to lead the way. Otherwise, if they let others lead the way, it would only show their selfishness, which is not conducive to the next cooperation.


    A group of people began to move forward and cast a strong protection. Although they still could not prevent the erosion of the vast evil Qi, they did not have the heavy pressure at the beginning. They slowly approached the sword tomb. Many people ignored the danger. In their eyes, there was only blazing heat in their eyes, and they were about to get the heat of top weapons.


    After walking for about 20 minutes, people finally got close to the sword tomb. The protection cast by more than 200 people began to appear unstable. However, those who survived could barely bear such oppression.


    Yu wennalan''s eyes flashed with joy. When he raised his hand to say that he was going to go in, there was a sound of animal singing from the sword tomb, shaking the world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2385

    The sound of animal singing shakes the heaven and earth, and makes people near the sword tomb tremble.


    Situ Yun''s eyes were dignified: "do you remember a legend?"


    Yuwennalan''s delicate little faces were already pale, and he asked with difficulty, "what legend?"


    "Guard the fierce beast!" With a heavy look, situ Yun said, "my grandfather once said that at the beginning of the new era, in order to get the four ancient magic weapons, Xuanyuan sword, Minghong magic sword, sun shooting bow and half moon, they searched the world of heaven and earth. What did they encounter?"


    Situ Yun''s words attracted the attention of people around him, and even Chu Feng couldn''t help but stare.


    Guard the beast? What are the four magic weapons?


    "Remember!" Yu wennalan''s face changed dramatically when she heard the words. Her eyes were dignified and she looked into the sword tomb with a trace of fear. The sound of the beast''s chanting was still coming. She also brought the legend slowly.


    At the beginning of the new era, there were many powerful people. The gods of all ages did not participate in the struggle for hegemony. They were asked to fight their own way and forge the rules and order of the new era. They were divided into three, six or nine grades, forming the pattern of the new era.


    In order to become the dominant characters in the new era, the strong men of all sides are constantly looking for the four magic weapons in the legend in addition to improving their strong cultivation.


    It is said that the four magic weapons are bred in chaos, with the most powerful and pure original power in the world, as long as you get one, you can establish your own transcendent status.


    The four magic weapons are Ming Hong magic sword, Xuanyuan sword, sun shooting bow and half moon!


    In order to stabilize the status of Tianting, Emperor Dijun entered a dangerous place by himself. After ten years, when everyone thought he was dead, he came back and brought back half moon, one of the four magic weapons. However, because the half moon was more feminine, Emperor Jun gave it to his youngest daughter, Chang''e!


    At the same time, Emperor Jun also sent a message, that is, he had been fighting with a fierce beast in those ten years, and he almost died several times, and that fierce beast is the half month Guardian fierce beast.


    Taowu, one of the four fierce beasts in ancient times!


    Finally, Emperor Jun did not kill Taowu, but took advantage of Taowu to relax his vigilance and stole half a month. As for the follow-up situation, Emperor Jun did not disclose, but everyone guessed that Taowu was powerful. Otherwise, how could emperor Jun, the Lord of heaven, be so hard? It took ten years to get half a month?


    After emperor Jun got half a month and established the transcendent status of the five forbidden areas in Tianting, the news of the real existence of the four magic weapons continued to spread, which caused the search of the universe.


    It took 500 years to find the four magic weapons. Besides half a month, the other three magic weapons also had owners.


    Minghong magic sword was obtained by King Wu, Xuanyuan sword was obtained by Emperor Xuanyuan, and sun shooting bow was held by Dayi. However, it was not until Dayi attacked Tianting that it was taken out.


    When they got the magic weapon, they all encountered the guardian beast.


    The four big beasts of Taowu and Taowu are respectively!


    When King Wu got Minghong''s magic sword, it was said that he met one of the four fierce beasts in ancient times, which was very strange!


    A fierce beast with wings on its back like a tiger!


    At the moment, there must be Minghong magic sword in the sword tomb, and there is a frightening sound of animal chanting. Can the owner of this sound be one of the four fierce beasts in ancient times?


    It was once a fierce beast that King Wu and they could deal with. At the moment, their highest level here is yuwennalan. Can they deal with the ancient fierce beast?


    Many people began to play the retreat drum, now any blood and excitement, in the legend of ferocity, have cooled.


    However, before any one of them said to withdraw, the sound of animal singing sounded like a sound in his ears. The next moment, a huge figure in the sword tomb leaped out to the sky.


    When we look up, we look surprised, guess, turned into reality!


    Above the sky, a thing with wings like a tiger stands in the sky, which is completely consistent with the legendary image of poverty. It does not have any flavor of realm, but it gives people a heavy pressure there.


    One of the four fierce beasts in ancient times is so poor that it still exists, and it is in the sword Tomb of mordang mountain. What is more crazy than this?


    His eyes were full of fierce light. With a roar, he suddenly fell from the sky and threw himself at a strong man of the situ family. His face changed greatly and he said in a panic: "don''t come here, don''t!"


    He turned around and ran, but poor Qi suddenly appeared behind him. He opened his big mouth and bit him directly on the head of the strong man of the situ family. Under everyone''s gaze, the strong man of the situ family was swallowed up by poor Qi without any residue left.


    All the people in the eyes felt a great chill and fear, but all of a sudden, they ate up a strong man who was at the peak of the semi God''s later stage. The ferocity and strength were not what they could fight against.Yuwennalan and they are not idiots. They don''t think they can deal with the poverty and wonder that they can''t kill at the beginning. They almost don''t need any verbal communication. They all run to the road when they come. At this time, they can run as fast as they can.


    Chu Feng and Bai Lu didn''t feel much about standing there, because Minghong magic sword must be obtained, not to mention poor and strange in front of him. Even a sage of heaven, Chu Feng was not afraid.


    But poor Qi looks at those who want to run, licks the corner of his mouth with blood light, flooding the eyes of fierce light towards those running people, raises his head and roars into the sky.


    "It''s calling people."


    Bai Lu said suddenly: "its voice is the same as many of our demons that have not turned into human beings. When we encounter danger or we can''t solve things, we will call our companions. The cry of poverty is very similar."


    Calling for companions?


    Chu Feng is still thinking about how to solve the problem of poverty. When he enters the sword tomb, he is astonished. A poor and strange man is already hard to deal with. If he has a companion, he can''t say that he can get Minghong magic sword today. Even if he leaves safely, it will be a difficult thing.


    Chu Feng still wanted to say Bai Lu was just saying it, but such words had not yet been exported. Suddenly, there were three sounds coming from the sword tomb, each of which was frightening.


    "Damn it!" Chu Feng heard that terrible cry, burst out a rude: "it seems that the textbooks in the world are not blowing!"


    When he was in high school, Chu Feng read a book in the library, which introduced some things. He said that there must be guard animals around the most precious treasure. If it is a particularly precious treasure, there may be more than one. Obviously, there are at least three fierce beasts in the sword tomb.


    At this time, in the sound of beasts singing in the sword tomb, three huge figures came out and directly collapsed the crack that could accommodate two people. Their bodies quickly moved forward, faster than the people who were fleeing. All the three roads to the sword tomb were blocked by them.


    When seeing the three figures that suddenly appeared, all of them were scared and almost had no intention of sitting on the ground.


    Because the three figures that followed were Taowu, Taotie and chaos, one of the four fierce beasts in ancient times!


    The appearance of poverty and strangeness on the mordang mountain has already shaken the whole world. Now, it is not only poverty, but also Taowu, Taotie and chaos. The four fierce beasts in ancient times are guarding here. Is there really only Minghong magic sword among the sword Tombs?


    Isn''t Minghong magic sword only guarded by poor Qi? Why are the four fierce beasts here? Countless thoughts whirled in people''s minds, but there was no reasonable explanation.


    Each of the four fierce beasts looked at the rest of the people, and they seemed to drink blood at any time.


    Yuwennalan and his family had already lost their arrogance. They were all there to contact their ancestors. Now there is no way to find the old ancestors. I''m afraid the four Dharma protectors could not think of it. There are four ancient fierce beasts hidden on the magic mountain?


    It is strange that the four fierce beasts blocked all the way back, but they did not attack again.


    A hearty laugh also came from the sword tomb. The swordsman who had just entered came out slowly. Jie and Jie said with a smile: "be honest, the great era has come. The four fierce beasts welcome the birth of the Lord. Today, all the people here have the hope to live. They either choose to be eaten by the four fierce beasts, or enter the sword tomb one by one. They don''t come out for half an hour Go ahead. "


    At the time of being deterred by the four fierce beasts on the mordang mountain, the far away Temple erupted the breath of four terrible gods from the territory of the four families. The four Dharma protectors rose like crazy and gathered together in the void, attracting the attention of the people in the temple state and even the Holy City.


    Four Dharma protectors, what do you play at night?


    As the head of the four Dharma protectors, Dongfang Laozu saw all three of his old companions appear, squinting his eyes and saying solemnly, "you have received the news, haven''t you?"


    The three of them looked at each other in surprise. All three of them sent people to know the news. It''s not surprising that the Oriental family didn''t send anyone. How did they know? Did the three people suddenly think of a possibility, that is, the Oriental family had undercover agents among their people, or someone had taken the lead to go to the magic mountain.


    In his heart, he cursed that it was deep enough to hide, and he nodded: "just now, situ promised to give me the news. On the mountain of mordang, there were some fierce beasts in ancient times, and then there were three other ones, Taotie, Taowu and chaos. They may guard something more important than Minghong''s magic sword."


    The other two nodded, saying that they had received similar news, and their conversation was shocked by the people in the sky. The four fierce beasts of ancient times are now in the world?


    The ancestor of the east also said at this moment: "it will take us seven hours to catch up. Let''s work together to depict a transmission array. How about it?"


    This is also the meaning of situ Laozu and others. Even if the eastern ancestor did not say that they were ready to cooperate, all had no opinion.


    Endless night, in this moment more heavy!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2386

    Outside the sword tomb, all the people are deterred by the four fierce beasts and dare not move.


    However, the sword keeper is totally different from what he saw at the foot of the mountain. The witness looks like a fierce God who controls the lives and deaths of thousands of people. It seems disgusting to watch him walk along. However, the four fierce beasts do not have any malice towards him, or even a little polite to him.


    Many people don''t understand why the four fierce beasts are so polite to one person.


    "You should be curious about my identity?"


    The swordsman went to the side of poor Qi, gently stroked his hair, and looked at the people present: "but it doesn''t matter. I can only say that I''m not a man, not a devil, but also a demon. But after tens of thousands of years of time, I have forgotten."


    Then he shook his head and sighed, "so you''d better do as I say, because I don''t have the heart. I won''t feel cruel if I kill you."


    Looking into the distance, the swordsman grinned: "and you don''t need to worry. There will be many people to accompany you. Of course, they should be strong enough to come here. Go, chaos!"


    Chaos fierce beast roared up to the sky and quickly left. People saw that they were still confused. What did chaos want to do, but then they reacted with chills. Chaos must be driving people under the magic mountain up. How many people will die this time?


    But the sword keeper didn''t care at all. He pointed to the crowd: "come back. Today, there are less than the gods of nature. They have no right to speak. The highest among you is the middle demon God. There is no room for discussion except to obey my arrangement!"


    What? Middle demon God?


    The people who were driven back to their original place were shocked by their spirit and looked at their own side. Was it not Yuwen Nalan who was the highest realm among them? The middle demon God from there is the strong one in the demon realm. How could it appear in the hidden world temple?


    When everyone suspected who was the middle demon God, the sword keeper''s eyes fell on Bai Lu''s body, and Yin measured a smile: "am I right? From the wild demon kingdom of the sky fox clan, little princess


    As the sword keeper said Bai Lu, everyone''s eyes were looking at her. When she saw the charming person, she had been noticed just now. However, such a beautiful, delicate and charming woman is a demon, and she is also a member of the Tianhu clan from the wild demon region.


    What do you mean, little princess?


    "How do you know?" Bai Lu asked, glancing at the light surprise


    "I said just now that I am not a man, a devil or a demon." "But I was born in this world. To be specific, I am a parasite formed by the endless ferocity on the mountain, and there are demons in the rage here. In other words, there are some common characteristics of demons in my body."


    "So I can feel that you are a demon, or are you from the wild demon Kingdom, the princess of the royal family!


    Bai Lu was silent. He probably knew how the swordsman appeared, so it''s no surprise that he knew his identity.


    In other words, the swordsman did not pay attention to Bai Lu, but looked at Chu Feng. He was puzzled and confused because he could not see through the existence of Chu Feng from the beginning of meeting Chu Feng, although he was permeated with the realm of the peak of demigod in the later period.


    But the sword keeper''s intuition told him that the man in front of him was more than that, but he didn''t know what was wrong.


    Then he took back his eyes and turned his back to the people and faced the sword tomb: "come on, who will go in first?"


    A strong man of Yuwen family resisted the fear of the four fierce beasts in his heart and asked, "well, what are we going to do in there? You should at least say something about it. Otherwise, we don''t know anything about going in, can''t we?"


    "Yes, too!" The swordsman carried his hands on his back, nodded after hearing the words, and his eyes were cold: "I want you to go in and find the time. As you and I said at the foot of the mountain, there are Minghong magic sword in it. At least it should be the weapon of heaven level, but these are not enough for the four fierce beasts to guard at the same time."


    "There''s something I haven''t seen before. It''s called time. I want you to find it. When I was born, the immortal God told me that only those who are destined and identified by time can find it. If you pinch your fingers, you will appear in these days."


    Chu Feng himself is still thinking about some things, the spirit of smell speech a shock.


    Besides, why did King Wu bury Minghong''s magic sword here at that time? Was it for today and for that time?


    Chu Feng thought it was just a simple thing, but now he found that it was totally different from his guess. He felt that it was a game since King Wu buried Minghong magic sword here, but it is not clear what this bureau is about.


    The others heard that there was Ming Hong magic sword in it. The lowest level weapon was also Tianjie. The possibility that the swordsman would start to cheat them was dispelled. However, at that time, what was it?Si Tu Yun hesitated for a moment and asked, "elder swordsman, what was the specific time? We don''t know. How to find it out?"


    The swordsman slowly turned around and fixed his eyes on situ Yun. He said with a smile: "you broke my hand at the foot of the mountain, but I forgive your behavior. As for what time is, don''t you know?"


    Fingers gently a hook, light said: "time is, last year, this year and next year, yesterday, today and tomorrow, the past, the present and the future, it is also called years, also known as time, minutes and seconds are its children, it passes through the time called years elapse, when it stops called the end of life."


    "We are wasting our time standing here talking. What do you think I want you to look for?"


    At first, we all thought that the sword keeper''s time was a very powerful thing, even surpassing the four magic weapons. But now when we heard his explanation, we all felt that the sword keeper was playing tricks on them. Time was flowing and it was invisible. How could they find it.


    A strong man in situ family couldn''t bear the tense atmosphere and said angrily, "you are playing us. Time is meaningless. How can we find it? You are deliberately trying to kill us. I won''t do it!"


    "Good!" The sword keeper nodded his head and said coldly.


    However, Taotie, who was not far away, suddenly jumped up. No matter how the strong man of the situ family struggled, he was swallowed up by Taotie. At this moment, the agitation of the whole scene completely subsided.


    The sword keeper raised his head and said, "maybe you think time is meaningless, but I''m very responsible to tell you that time is nihility, but time is tangible. I don''t know what it is. I only know that it exists in the sword Tomb of mordang mountain. I have looked for it, but I can''t find it.


    Maybe you think I''m teasing you, but what I want to say is that every word I say next is not necessary to deceive you, because I can kill all of you at any time and cheat you. What can I get? "


    It was a long time ago, when the concrete could not be explored. The universe had not yet formed and everything was in a dark state. Day and night did not exist, and everything did not exist.


    I don''t know how long this has passed. When the ancient universe slowly appeared, there was also something called time, and chaos appeared only after the emergence of time. Of course, this is not chaos fierce beast, but dark chaos, chaos before the beginning of the world.


    It can be said that time is the foundation of all things. The growth and development of anything can not be separated from time. It is a kind of thing that appears before the ancient universe, even surpasses the four magic weapons. Before countless powers, it is beyond the way of heaven and destiny.


    Because everything is under the control of time. Who can control time?


    The sword keeper said these things. It seems that the explanation is very clear, but for those present, they still don''t understand why chaos, time, fate, the way of heaven, and the universe in ancient times are what they are?


    But Chu Feng frowned. It seems that many people don''t understand what the swordsman said, but he seems to have caught something.


    The eternal universe, the heavens and the myriad realms have never been separated from the eternal universe, and have always been under its cover. However, even some gods of creation do not know that the hidden world or other forbidden areas are just a planet in the ancient universe.


    Chaos is undoubtedly the state before the first planet appeared in the ancient universe. Fate controls the biological future of the planet, and the way of heaven restricts those who are beyond the secular world.


    As for time, there is no past, no present, and no future without time. In other words, time is the origin of all things, and it is time that gives birth to everything, even the heaven and the infinite creatures.


    Chu Feng want to understand these, but also have some doubts, time is nothingness, but now it really exists? Is it true that someone can control time and develop years?


    He was still thinking about all these things. The sword keeper pointed to a strong man of Yuwen family: "go ahead and find the time. You are the Lord, the heaven and the world, the eternal God, or the twin taboo. Even,,, and they will submit to your feet!"


    The swordsman''s words are very inflammatory. We don''t know what time is, but the thought of transcending the heaven and the world and worshiping the gods for ever makes their blood boil.


    Moreover, he came here to enter the sword tomb. The strong man of Yuwen family was afraid, but it was useless to be afraid. Instead of becoming food for the four fierce beasts, it was better to go in and fight for wealth.


    Striding forward, he stood at the entrance of the sword tomb and hesitated for a moment. The strong man of Yuwen family went in directly, and everyone''s hearts were raised. When he didn''t know what he would encounter, he suddenly heard the scream of the powerful man of Yuwen family who had just entered. The voice gave people endless fear and depth.


    The sword keeper patted his head and said: "I forgot to tell you, because there are many heavenly weapons buried in the sword tomb, their owners are demons, demons and practitioners, as well as Taoists and participants before a long time ago. But without exception, these weapons drink thousands of blood, and their anger is countless times that of the outside world.""As a result, a lot of blood thirsty virtual shadows have been formed. Once the people who go in are distracted, they will suffer erosion, and there is no blood and bone left. But I am not a human being, so it''s OK!"


    And for everyone, there is nothing but fear at this moment!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2387

    People from the heart of fear, but also feel the existence of magic Dang Mountain chill.


    We don''t know what Taoists and participants are, but we can be sure that they are all the existence of the past era, even before the cultivators.


    Has this magic mountain existed for countless generations? Or was the magic mountain born in ancient times, and then converged on the weapons used by the powerful in the past, and cast this sword mountain, this sword tomb?


    One by one questions are full of people''s hearts, but there is no good explanation. Maybe all this is known only by the immortal God who is said to exist for countless years?


    Chu Feng also contacted Lu Wan at this time, but after three attempts, Lu Wan didn''t reply. Thinking of the woman who had given her eternal chastity, Chu Feng felt helpless and counted that it was nearly half of the time since 9981 days ago.


    At this time, the swordsman jumped to the side and pointed to the entrance of the sword tomb: "next one!"


    The people who were still thinking about the secret of the magic mountain trembled when they heard the words, because no matter how dangerous the mountain was, they always wanted to go in. However, there were weapons of the strong men in the ancient times, all of them were murderous weapons for drinking thousands of blood.


    Because the strong man of Yuwen family who just went in was the top one in the semi divine period, but he was killed when he just entered. Who dare to say that he can take care of himself when he goes in.


    But none of them stood up. The swordsman chuckled and said, "it seems that you don''t have the heart of a warrior. If you do, I''ll appoint you."


    A strong man in the hidden world pointed out: "you go!"


    Taowu and Taotie step forward at the same time. Obviously, if the strong man in the hidden world doesn''t go in, they will eat him directly.


    If you don''t go in, you will die. Maybe you still have a little hope. The strong man in the hidden world wiped the sweat on his forehead and walked hard. He stepped into the sword tomb without any news.


    And when everyone thought that the strong man in the hidden world might be able to survive, there was a scream again, which made people''s hearts more scared. Another strong man at the top of the demigod period died in this way.


    At first, I still think about one person for half an hour. At the moment, it seems that there is no need for half an hour. As long as the people inside are dead, they must have someone to go in.


    How long can the more than 200 people here last? Even if chaos drives people over, there are always times when it''s their turn to kill the four fierce beasts and even the sword guards. How can they deal with them if they can swallow up the four fierce beasts and even the sword guards?


    When the second man died again, the sword keeper sighed as if he was very sorry. His eyes turned and pointed to another person: "you go!"


    The designated person panicked and shook his head: "no, I''m not ready, I''m not going!"


    With that, the body kept retreating, and the swordsman looked in his eyes and showed a smile.


    The next second, the poor mouth suddenly opened between the red flame, directly wrapped the man in it, and even the five people around were not immune to turn into residue.


    The sword keeper seems to have done a trivial thing: "don''t think it''s so poor that it just eats people. Its attack power is also very strong. The gods in the fire will be seriously injured just now. You can do it as you like. You can do it yourself, but don''t involve the people around you."


    "I''m sorry for the death of five people just now."


    Then the finger pointed to another person: "next, you go!"


    Before he could agree or refuse, the man was pushed out by others and threatened to kill him if he didn''t go. Obviously, everyone was worried that he would die for nothing just like the five men who had just laid down their guns.


    The man looked ugly, but there was no way to go, but God still didn''t have much love for him. It was not long before he went in, and there was a scream. You can tell that he was unwilling and afraid, and made the people on the scene tremble and want to know what happened.


    Just want to know what''s going on, and nobody here wants to go in.


    The swordsman stretched out, and it seemed that the hunchback was not harmonious at all: "you can choose someone to go in. I''m bored. I have no time to greet you. I don''t need to worry. More people will come to accompany you soon. As for me,,," "


    my cold eyes swept through the crowd, and finally landed on yuwennalan. I jumped from the poor body and pointed to it Yuwennalan: follow me


    Yu wennalan''s body was shocked. He didn''t know what the swordsman wanted to do to him. He just saw Taowu''s eyes and looked at him. He quickly followed him. As long as he didn''t go into the sword tomb and was not killed by fierce animals, that would be fine.


    At the moment, we don''t have time to go to Guan Yu. We are just hesitating who will go in first.


    The sword keeper took yuwennalan to one side of the sword cluster. Situ Yunchang breathed a sigh of relief, and raised his foot with a cruel look in his eyes and kicked him on a man: "go to me, or I''ll kill you less."When situyun and Huyan Langyi took charge of the whole situation and asked others to die, yuwennalan followed the sword keeper to the sword cluster. The swords were inserted into the ground one by one and formed like grass. Yuwennalan could still see what situ Yun was doing in the distance. However, the sword keeper was hunchback, and standing here was blocked by those swords.


    In the face of this ugly man who was bullied at the foot of the mountain, Yu wennalan had no such arrogant attitude, and even his voice was a little trembling: "what do you want to do?"


    "Want to fuck you!" With a smile, the sword keeper took yuwennalan in his arms. When the latter''s body was stiff and wanted to resist, the sword keeper sneered: "each of you has the ability to kill me, but you don''t have the strength to bear the consequences after killing me. Do you want to resist?"


    Yuwennalan''s body was shocked. When he thought of the four fierce beasts in ancient times, it was not a strong existence that he could fight against, but he was the most talented fourth generation character of Yuwen family. So far, how could he give such an ugly and crude person?


    Yuwennalan or opened the sword keeper, but also patted his clothes, how to feel disgusted: "would rather die!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" "Do you think I will let you die easily? Now you can choose whether to do it for me or for the four fierce beasts. I forgot to tell you that all four of them are public! "


    Yuwennalan raised his hand on his forehead and said, "I won''t give you a chance."


    The sword keeper was stunned, and the haze and killing opportunities flashed in his eyes. He thought that yuwennalan would give in to life and death. He also wanted to play with her evil spirit at the foot of the mountain. He didn''t want yuwennalan to be so firm and not afraid of death. The sword keeper slowly clenched his fist, and his eyes were ferocious with anger.


    When he was about to call poor Qi to come, the earth shook. The body of the swordsman shook and looked into the distance. A faint light appeared on the ground in front of the left side of the sword tomb. The sword keeper''s eyes coagulated: "transmission array!"


    Just after saying the three words of transmission array, the breath of the four gods of creation emerged before and after. The Oriental ancestors and others described the transmission array as fast as possible. However, like Chu Feng, they could not resist the sky at all. However, even so, the breath of God of creation that permeated the body was enough to be awe inspiring.


    Poor Qi, Taowu, and Taotie all bared their teeth and looked at the four Dharma protectors who suddenly appeared, flashing the fierce light of bloodthirsty.


    Situ Laozu narrowed his eyes and swept over the three fierce beasts and asked, "aren''t they the four fierce beasts in ancient times? Why are there only three? "


    Situ Yun reflected that his ancestor came and said excitedly, "chaos was sent by the sword keeper to drive people up the mountain, but if you show up, I believe it will come back soon."


    Situ Laozu nodded slightly, and his eyes and eyes were meaningful and passed the three fierce beasts in front of him: "three brothers, it is said that the inner alchemy of the four fierce beasts can increase a lot of cultivation if you take it. Maybe we have been suffering for many years in front of us. How do you feel?"


    The other three did not speak, but their meaning could be understood from their eyes. The reason why the four of them came to mordang mountain was that the four ancient fierce beasts wanted to get the inner alchemy that they had existed for countless years, break through the shackles, and achieve the realm of Taoist saints that day.


    The swordsman looked angry. Unexpectedly, four gods of nature appeared and said, "poor and strange, you can destroy the transmission array. No one can let go."


    Because he''s seen someone approaching the teleport array.


    Both poor Taowu and Taotie moved quickly. The four Dharma protectors'' faces changed, but then they became calm. Although those who stayed would die, for those who had already made some decision, it didn''t matter how many people died.


    For those who want to leave through the transmission array, it is no less than a disaster.


    They are just facing the three fierce beasts. They are powerless to resist. Some people who want to run into the transmission array have not approached. Poor Qi has already appeared before the transmission array. The flame just like that was lit on his body, which directly generates a flame tornado. The transmission array disappears in place in an instant.


    Among the four Dharma protectors, Yuwen Laozu said: "I feel chaos is coming back. Let''s do it right now. We still have a chance!"


    "Ancestors While Langyi''s heartache transmission array disappeared, she also remembered an incident pointing to Chu Feng and saying, "just now the sword keeper said that the woman was a princess from the royal family of the Tianhu clan in the wild demon domain, and the middle demon God!"


    The four Dharma protectors were about to start their work. They were all stagnant when they heard the words. Situ Laozu looked at Bai Lu and Chu Feng, but he did not have any impression. However, Huyan Langyi would not cheat them. He said, "you go to deal with the three fierce beasts. I will kill the middle demon God first. The demon Dan is not as bad as the fierce beast, but it should not be bad!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2388

    The sword points to Bai Lu.


    The three ancestors of the East did not stagnate and went to an ancient fierce beast. Situ Laozu turned back directly, and in an instant he was above the Chu wind.


    At the same time, because the four Dharma protectors arrived, yuwennalan immediately grabbed the sword keeper''s neck and threw it out directly. His eyes were filled with murder: "damn things, don''t look at your own virtue!"


    The body leaps out and goes towards the sword keeper, which seems to have the meaning of directly killing the sword keeper.


    "Nalan!"


    Situ Laozu saw a shout and said with dignity, "he has a little effect on us."


    On the way to here, situ Laozu had already understood the situation clearly. Knowing that the sword keeper was derived from the magic mountain, he must know many things that others didn''t know, so now is not the time to kill him.


    Yu wennalan looked sluggish. Naturally, she didn''t dare to listen to the words of situ Laozu. Just thinking of the disgusting appearance of the sword keeper holding himself, Yu wennalan was filled with anger and murder.


    Don''t kill!


    A cruel smile appeared on her pretty face. She raised her foot and put her foot on the bones of the sword keeper''s hand. She slowly broke his limbs, which made him immune from death. Even though he suffered from such torture, he didn''t cry out. It was just calm and indifferent.


    Situ Laozu frowned slightly in his eyes, and felt that yuwennalan''s means were a little too extreme, but it was not his descendants. It would be good to hear him not to kill the sword keeper. It was impossible for her to even let her out of anger.


    Taking back his eyes, situ''s ancestral residence was facing high. He swept Bai Lu with dignity and fell on Chu Feng''s body, passing a trace of surprise.


    He has already felt that Bai Lu''s body begins to be filled with the breath of the middle demon God, while Chu Feng''s body is the breath of the peak of the martial arts semi God. How can a person and a demon get together?


    Want to try to see if there is any camouflage, but no matter how to investigate, Chu Feng looks so peaceful, there is nothing wrong, it seems that there is a little wrong meaning.


    But in a short time, situ Laozu did not tangle again, because chaos might soon come back: "little fox, it is not easy to see your cultivation to the present state. I can not kill you, as long as you can safely block your meridians for me, and then follow me back, I will let you continue to live."


    Bai Lu is the existence of the middle demon God. The demons who grow up to such a state must have experienced the least thousand years or even thousands of years. Although the demon Dan is powerful, it is not as powerful as her own Demon power.


    If you can accept it, it''s definitely a good thing for your martial arts. Situ Laozu''s mind at the moment is to take concubine Bailu.


    As a demon God and the blood of the royal family of the Tianhu clan, Bailu is very sensitive to men''s eyes and minds. Situ Laozu just said that, Bailu knew what he wanted to do.


    With a sneer, he said, "you''re such an old monster who wants to take me as my concubine. You''re just dreaming. My uncle blew you up for 20000 years."


    "Who is your uncle?" he asked in a deep voice? Is the emperor a demon? "


    "Bah, the demon emperor is not worthy of it!" Bai Lu Pei, belonging to the pride of the Tianhu clan, raised her head: "you have no right to know who my uncle is. You just need to know that in my uncle''s eyes, you are just a scum."


    Chu Feng stood beside him with a lot of sweat. The young master is indeed in the realm of God of creation now. However, in the face of situ Laozu, he is probably a draw or a little upper hand, and he is regarded as a scum. I don''t have so much courage!


    But Bai Lu''s words made situ Laozu appear a little dignified.


    He has existed for countless years. Naturally, many people are familiar with the wild demon domain. He is a powerful existence in the hidden world, but there are still some people who can crush him in the universe. However, in the wild demon domain, there is such a statue that can fight against their four Dharma protectors alone.


    Looking at Bai Lu, she even does not put the demon emperor in the eye, that her uncle, can be that one abnormal?


    "Situ!" Yuwen Laozu, who was fighting fiercely with Taowu in the distance, forced him to retreat. After seeing that situ Laozu had not started, he said: "chaos is coming. You should join hands with us to solve a fierce beast, or kill that goblin right away."


    Situ Laozu was stunned and nodded: "I know!"


    This is in the hidden world, this is in the temple world. There are powerful and incomparable beings in the wild demon domain. However, there are also demons and Tibetans in the temple, as well as the legendary King Wu. The most disadvantageous thing is the old Xuanyuan emperor, who may not please him when he comes.


    What''s more, the demons of the wild demon realm appeared in the hidden world. It''s OK to say that the middle demon gods have broken some rules. Who dares to say anything?


    A sharp killing opportunity burst out in his eyes, and he immediately went to Bailu. If the terror power brought out was not because the huge destructive power could not be caused on the mordang mountain, the earth would have cracked.Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and wanted to reach out to pull Bailu to the back. In the current situation, he couldn''t even think about it.


    But Chu Feng has not yet pulled Bailu behind him. The latter has already stepped forward. Her eyes are shining brightly, and she has transformed into the real body of Nine Tailed Tianhu, just like Murong Bing when she was transformed. Her snow-white and smooth hair and her firm and unyielding eyes show her pure blood.


    Situ Laozu''s eyes were full of blazing enthusiasm and greed: "is it really the royal family of Tianhu, or the pure white blood of sudaji and the four princesses? Great


    When he was about to give Jiuwei Tianhu a blow, there was a roar of animal singing around him. It looked like a huge, fat chaos came down from the sky and stood in front of Jiuwei Tianhu with fierce light in his eyes.


    In addition, the three ancient fierce beasts who fought fiercely with the eastern ancestors also roared towards this side, surrounded by situ Laozu in four directions, as if to protect the Nine Tailed Tianhu.


    When the sword keeper, who was ravaged by yuwennalan, saw the Nine Tailed Tianhu, his eyes flashed in amazement, and then nodded slightly. His eyes also fell on Chu Feng''s body at this time. He was deep, confused, confused, and finally relieved.


    Situ Laozu also wanted to take Bai Lu, but now he was surrounded by four fierce beasts in ancient times. He was shocked and broke through their encirclement.


    I''m joking. It''s a fierce beast that can fight against the God of nature. Now four of them are against him. Situ Laozu is not a fool. He quickly stands with the eastern ancestors and stares at the four fierce beasts in ancient times.


    The four fierce beasts deterred situ Laozu and turned to look at Bai Lu, who had changed back to human form. In the shock of the crowd, poor Qi said: "it seems that Minghong magic sword is bound to be born today."


    The other three ferocious beasts also nodded and said: "enter the sword tomb. They can''t stop you."


    It''s not strange that the four fierce beasts in ancient times can speak. It''s just that they are acting a little weird at the moment. Why did they seem to come close to Bai Lu after seeing Bai Lu''s real body? What''s the connection between them?


    Frowning, Chu Feng can not give himself a reasonable explanation.


    "Are you Chu Feng?"


    But Huyan''s ancestor called out: "you must be Chu Feng, or besides Chu Feng, who can let the four fierce beasts say that Minghong magic sword was born?"


    Everyone''s eyes, such as the eastern ancestor, and even the swordsman''s eyes fell on Chu Feng''s body. Is he?


    Chu Feng is also messy and tight. Unexpectedly, the Huyan ancestor saw through the essence through the appearance. It seems that the suppression of the state and the change of the face have no effect on the hidden world.


    Chufeng shook his head with a bitter smile. Chu Feng didn''t hide it, because there was no need. However, the released breath was just taboo. He took off the mask on his face and said with a smile: "four elders, I didn''t expect to see you here. We are really predestined. We just don''t know, what are you doing here?"


    "Do you want to get Minghong magic sword? Or do you want to get the inner alchemy of the four fierce beasts in ancient times


    Chu Feng, who took off the mask, was recognized by everyone. Everyone didn''t expect Chu Feng to join them at the beginning.


    The sword keeper''s eyes on the ground were slightly frozen, and then he was shocked: "taboo demon God? Will the prophecy of God come true


    Hearing the whispered words of the swordsman, the ancestor of the East suddenly saw: "what did the God worship prophesy?"


    Jie Jie, the sword keeper, said with a smile: "taboo demon God, go into the sword tomb. It''s great to respect God. She loves everything from ancient times to the present."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2389

    Chu Feng took a look at the swordsman and didn''t know why he suddenly changed into a man.


    What was Lu Wan''s prediction?


    However, Chu Feng did not waste any more time to ponder. This time he came to get Minghong magic sword. Now the sword is in the tomb, and he can''t have a second choice except to go in.


    Holding Bailu''s hand, Dongfang Laozu and others also have a slightly frozen look: "stop him!"


    The four men immediately moved from four directions. Ancestor Yuwen and ancestor Huyan quickly moved towards the entrance of the sword tomb to prevent Chu Feng from entering it. Everyone''s honeymoon period is still there. But now they can''t let Chu Feng get Minghong magic sword. The only way is to tear his face in advance.


    Chu Feng took Bai Lu''s hand and drew a funny smile around his mouth. The eastern ancestor and situ Laozu approached each other instantaneously and appeared in front of Chu Feng before the four fierce beasts had yet to move.


    Each of them had a powerful and incomparable attack power, but the power that could destroy the upper God even penetrated through the bodies of Chu Feng and Bai Lu, and did not hit them at all.


    "Four, play slowly, and I''m going."


    At this time, at the entrance of the sword tomb, Chu Feng pulled Bai Lu out of thin air. Behind him, the magic light wings were closed, and the corners of his mouth were cocked up. He joked: "I hope you won''t become the four fierce beasts. Food in your mouth!"


    Step back, Chu Feng and Bai Lu both enter the sword tomb.


    Just now, when situ Laozu and Dongfang Laozu attacked, Chu Feng had already used the extreme speed to avoid, leaving only the virtual shadow and not the real body.


    Chu Feng just slipped away in front of them, and the four great ancestors were all stunned. This time, they were really stunned. They were all the top beings among the gods of nature. Few people could leave them quietly in front of them, unless they were the God of creation in a similar state and combined with some things.


    And Chu Feng is only the upper God, even with the wings of magic light, but the speed should not be so fast, and it is still fast to the situation that the four of them have not seen clearly. How can it be possible?


    Even if they want to break their heads, they don''t know what''s going on.


    Knowing that situ Yun opened his mouth, they returned to God: "four ancestors, isn''t Chu Feng a superior God in martial arts? Why is it the late peak, demigod? "


    As soon as situ Laozu and others looked together, the eastern ancestor said, "what do you mean, Chu Feng has suppressed the atmosphere of the realm. He is already the God of creation?"


    Situ Yun just said what he felt just now. As for other things, he didn''t know. He shook his head and said, "that, I don''t know."


    These are enough for the four great ancestors to play their imagination. They just think that Chu Feng may be the God of nature. They still can''t accept it from the bottom of their heart. Which of them did not experience thousands of dangers and years to achieve today''s cultivation. Among them, Lu Wan received a lot of cruel training to become the God of nature.


    Chu Feng is only in his twenties now. It is a miracle and myth to achieve the Supreme God. If he was already a god of nature, the four ancestors thought it was impossible.


    If Chu Feng was really the God of creation, together with martial martyrs and Yama, and other powerful inheritors of Qisha sage, they would have been able to crush them, but why not do it? Therefore, the four ancestors felt that the upper God was already the limit of Chu Feng.


    But we can never understand the reason why Chu Feng didn''t do it, because Chu Feng suspected that they had a conspiracy and didn''t want to do it without assurance.


    It''s just that they didn''t know about it. Yuwen found that the entrance of the sword tomb was blocked by four fierce beasts in this period of time. Now they have no way to go in and pursue Chu Feng.


    Four to four, you can''t get out of your family.


    The old ancestor of the East looked gloomy and terrible, and his eyes passed the swordsman: "take him!"


    Yuwennalan, who has been standing beside him, immediately controls the life and death of the sword keeper, but the four fierce beasts are not moved. It seems that the death of the sword keeper has nothing to do with them.


    Holding the sword man to the side of the four ancestors, Yuwen Laozu said: "say, what prophecy did the reverence God have at the beginning?"


    The swordsman''s mouth was bloodstained, and he knew that the four fierce beasts would not take the initiative to fight, because Chu Feng and Bai Lu, who had just entered, were chosen by fate. The four fierce beasts wanted to ensure that they could get what they deserved.


    In the face of the oppression of the four ancestors, the sword keeper gave a cold smile: "you will be afraid, so I will tell you, so that you will be more afraid."


    "A long time ago, at the moment when I was born in this world, Zun God predicted that time would fall into the hands of the predestined people and come out together with Minghong magic sword."


    Want to raise his hand, only to find that has been broken by yuwennalan: "and taboo demon God in the worship of God prophecy of this period of time, is bound to take Minghong magic sword, and also very likely to take away, time!"


    The four ancestors who could have been calm heard the swordsman repeatedly talking about time, and his face changed slightly.


    Ordinary people don''t know what time is, but they probably know it. In other words, if someone gets time, he may go to a terrible peak, surpass not only the God of creation, but also the saint of heaven.At one time, lvwan, the God of ancient worship, wanted to find time, but he tried for thousands of years and had nothing to gain. For time, in their class, it was something that could not be expected. It was like some people who wanted to cross the realm of God, and their life was only touching the barrier of God.


    Time, in the sword tomb?


    The eyes of the four ancestors were all sharp at the entrance of the sword tomb. On the way, the situ admitted that they were talking about only the four fierce beasts and the swordsman. They did not mention that there was time in the tomb except for the treasures such as Ming Hong magic sword.


    It is the treasure of the ages. There is time before chaos. Chaos is the origin of all things. Time is the origin of everything, invisible, but it is real.


    Situ old Zu clenched his fist and said to the Oriental old ancestor and others: "together, it is better for the later generations to get time than Chu Feng. Although he does not necessarily understand what time is, he must be in case, now he is strong enough."


    It is not necessary for situ ancestors to say that the Oriental ancestors and others think so, that is, Chu Feng can not get time.


    As for the four people going to the sword tomb to find time is impossible, because it is very clear that the situation of the four fierce beasts is absolutely impossible to let them in.


    There are countless people coming here. The four ancestors don''t have to get time. Now they just want to not let Chu Feng get time. The more people in, the less chance Chu Feng gets time.


    Four people looked at each other, and each selected a murderer as the target. Before the beginning, the Oriental ancestor looked at the words and swept them: "Chu Feng God is taboo, murderer, and the brute is inferior to the generation. Even his aunt can be rogue, and he or she can beat his uncle and uncle in a violent manner, so that such a person can get treasure. That is a disaster for us."


    "Now, we four control four fierce beasts. You strive to enter the sword tomb and abide by your heart and spirit. In any case, you should stop Chu Feng. Even if he gets the Minghong magic sword, you can''t let him get,,, and time!"


    The four men at the same time, each of whom had a killer, began the fierce war just subsided again, and the endless breath of terror and power were raging around and all.


    Yuwennalan left the sword guard on the ground, and now he doesn''t worry about what a guy with all his limbs is useless can do.


    Looking at the entrance of the sword tomb, it seems like a wild beast. Only the four ancestors seem to care about the thing called time, which is bound to be a treasure of supreme level. But do you want to go in?


    We will not forget the people who just entered, all of them died in a flash.


    "Let''s go in together!"


    Huyanlang Yi saw that the four great ancestors and four fierce beasts had already fought hard to other places, and also opened up to break the silence: "the Oriental ancestor said yes, we must prevent Chu Feng from getting treasures, he is a demon God without humanity, we can''t make him succeed."


    Huyan longyi went forward, and the look firmly and without hesitation entered the sword tomb. Besides not wanting Chu Feng to get time, he wanted time.


    Although he did not know what time was, the dignified look of the four great ancestors to judge, it must be something against the heaven. Xuanyuan longyi has always been eager to become strong. Now there is something that may make him stronger. He naturally does not want to miss it.


    Huyanlongyi has entered, and began to be followed by more and more people. Even if some people who walk in suffer from danger and die, they can no longer stop their progress.


    It is necessary to say that this is the root of human beings. The sword watchers forced them to enter, and they didn''t want to go in. Now, because the four ancestors'' emphasis on that time has aroused their inner greed, all want to go in.


    There are people coming in the distance. The sword guard who lies on the ground quietly smiles. The voice seeps and jokes: "go in, go in, witness, time appears!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2390

    There is no sunlight, no light source, but the whole space is showing a yellowish light.


    "Is this the sword tomb?"


    Bai Lu opened her eyes and looked at the artificial passageway around her. She was puzzled. In such a dark environment, she could not see her fingers. But where did the light come from?


    Chu Feng released Bai Lu''s small hand and went forward: "someone came in from behind, go first!"


    Bai Lu nodded and quickly followed.


    However, after going out for a distance, there were bursts of Yin wind that came from nowhere. It seemed that someone was beside her. Bai Lu took Chu Feng''s arm and said, "uncle, I''m afraid!"


    Chu Feng didn''t shake Bai Lu''s hand this time, because he also felt a gloomy smell in the sword tomb. It was not like a place to bury weapons, but a place to bury dead people.


    But the specific reason, Chu Feng now do not know how to explain.


    "Follow me!" In a word, Chu Feng and Bai Lu continue to walk forward. This is the sword tomb. According to the sword keeper, the lowest weapons are Tianjie weapons. But all the way in, not to mention the Tianjie weapons, is not a sword shadow.


    From behind came continuous screams, and Chu Feng frowned deeper. He could be sure that those were killed by the blood thirsty virtual shadow.


    But it''s strange that he and Bai Lu have been walking in without seeing any blood thirsty shadow. The only thing they can feel is that there is something around, but they don''t see it.


    And the more air is to go inside, the more you can feel a dull breath, very uncomfortable.


    What makes Chu Feng strange is Bai Lu.


    As a taboo demon and a mendicant, Bai Lu felt a little uncomfortable all the way in. Bai Lu was like a curious baby who saw something new. Here, there and there. Facing the uncomfortable breath in the sword tomb, Bailu didn''t feel at all.


    Hesitating for a moment, Chu Feng still couldn''t help but ask, "Bai Lu, do you have nothing to do with it?"


    Chu Feng suspects that Bai Lu is possessed by the devil, but she can''t feel it. She is under great pressure.


    "Not adapted? What''s wrong with me? " Bai Lu stopped, blinked her eyes, and a curious expression: "no, I always feel very good. I even feel much better in the mordang mountain than when I was outside. It''s even better to enter the sword tomb. It''s like the outside is polluted, but the air here is fresh."


    Bai Lu''s explanation makes Chu Feng have only one silent meaning. If Bai Lu is not lying, then it''s amazing.


    A deep look at Bai Lu, as a demon, do not have the slightest sense of such a breath on the magic Dang Mountain? Otherwise, Chu Feng doesn''t know how to explain what''s going on, because everything seems so unusual.


    Think about it carefully, Chu Feng himself can not find a reason to explain, and finally can only let go of thinking, believe that when you should know, maybe you will know.


    All the way to the front, Chu Feng and Bai Lu both stopped because there were two intersections in front of them, one left and one right.


    Chu Feng tried to use his left eye to see, but both the left and the right were of the same gray color. He could not see anything at all, and could not know what was at the end of the two roads.


    Bai Lu didn''t know which way to choose. She mumbled and said, "male left, female right, one side!"


    In such an environment, there is no way to be sure which way is the right way. It can only be done by one person, and maybe some benefits can be obtained.


    "No way!" And Chu Feng shook his head and refused directly.


    Bai Lu''s proposal is indeed a good way. One of them will not go wrong. It is just in the tomb of the sword. The bloodthirsty and empty shadow mentioned by the sword keeper must also exist. However, Chu Feng himself does not know why he has not met him now.


    But if she is separated from Bailu, she will be OK in danger. If Bailu is in danger, then there will be no way.


    She is lengrushuang and Murong Bing''s niece, Chu Feng naturally does not want to see her accident.


    "Is it a man? Mother in law


    Bai Lu spat out her tongue and yelled. She jumped up and stood on the right side of the road. She turned back to chufeng and blinked: "don''t worry, I''ll be OK. If I find Minghong magic sword, I''ll let you know."


    The light flashed, and established contact with Chu Feng. Before he could react, Bai Lu had already walked directly into the right passage. Chu Feng held out his hand, but it was too late.


    Frowning deeply, she went to the intersection on the right. When she wanted to go in, she stopped and looked at the intersection on the left. Bai Lu resolutely chose an intersection to avoid two people going wrong. In this way, even if one person went wrong, the other person could still walk on the right road.However, Chu Feng shook his head. At the moment, she could only hope that Bai Lu was safe all the time.


    I went to another intersection. Now the four fierce beasts are blocking the four Dharma protectors. I don''t know what the battle situation is. Chu Feng must hurry up. If the four fierce beasts can''t stop the four old guys, there will be many changes.


    But just walked in not long, Chu Feng appeared in front of three virtual shadow, blocking his way, look a Leng.


    Just walked in all the way, did not see these endless willed blood thirsty virtual shadow, he and Bai Lu separated met, in the end is how unlucky ah?


    The three virtual shadows seem to have no will and thoughts of their own, only bloodthirsty and violent killing.


    Chufeng directly pounced on the Chu wind, bringing out a very evil atmosphere. Chu Feng frowned and glanced over the faint doubts. These bloodthirsty virtual shadows can actually play the attack power equivalent to the next God. What secret is hidden in the sword tomb? Why can the virtual shadow have such fighting power?


    When he raised his hand, a barrier appeared in front of him to directly block the three virtual shadows to be attacked. Chu Feng condensed his eyes and found that these seemed to be virtual shadows, but they were virtual shadows with entities. In other words, when they wanted to have entities, they had entities.


    If they want to be a virtual image, then it is a virtual image.


    Chu Feng''s body was moving forward in an instant, passing directly through the three virtual shadows. Everything happened in an instant. All the three virtual shadows turned around. I didn''t know what their shapes were, but Chu Feng didn''t care at the moment.


    Slowly raised the right hand, in vain between the combustion of a dark flame.


    The three virtual shadows were supposed to continue to attack the Chu wind, but when they felt the dark flame, they all slowly retreated, and then they directly disappeared into the wall and disappeared.


    Chu Feng also put down his hand, the eyes of dignified and curious many, these virtual shadow in the end is not really a little will, how to give him the feeling is, as if they will be afraid of the same?


    I can''t figure out what the specific reason is. I''m sure there is no other blood thirsty shadow hidden in the dark. Chu Feng continues to move on, and his speed is very fast. He wants to go to the end of the road as soon as possible. No matter whether there is anything or not, he can go to Bai Lu quickly. If she is in danger, he will regret it.


    He didn''t know where the exit came from, because he didn''t know where the exit came from.


    Frown deeply, there is no left eye in the case of such a place, the mood is always unavoidably dull, what secret is hidden here, and now the four intersections, which one should choose?


    Secondly, where are the two exits next to?


    "Eh? Uncle Chu Feng is still thinking about it. Bai Lu, one of the exits, walks out. Seeing Chu Feng standing there, he asks in amazement.


    Chu Feng was also speechless. Did the two intersections lead to here just now, but this is in the sword tomb. One channel is enough. Why waste more time to build a passage? Isn''t it enough to eat?


    Chu Feng couldn''t figure out why, so he could not think about it any more. He just looked at the four intersections in front of him: "do you think the four intersections will lead to one place just like what we just walked?"


    Bai Lu came to Chu Feng''s side and asked, "uncle, why don''t you wonder where the entrance of the other exit is?"


    I''m really curious about the Chu wind, but now I don''t have time to pay attention to these. I just need to know a mysterious breath in front of me.


    Step forward to stand in front of the four intersections, one by one: "time is running out, let''s choose a junction to go in together, it is possible that these intersections go in, the exit is the same."


    After asking, there is no Bai Lu''s response. Chu Feng also feels a kind of inexplicable danger. He turns around subconsciously and is surprised to find that Bai Lu doesn''t know where to go. But Chu Feng is sure that he didn''t notice Bai Lu''s departure, but where is the person now?


    After careful observation, I still don''t know where Bai Lu is and what happened just now. Is that person not Bai Lu at all?


    Hallucination!


    The two words come out of Chu Feng''s mind, which is also a shock. Does the sword tomb still have the function of Psychedelic?


    Prepare to choose a junction to continue to move forward, and then we must be careful, or we will encounter such a thing again. If the "Bailu" has an attack, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    And just turned around, Chu Feng''s eyes instantly condensed into awn: "Damn it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2391

    Bai Lu, who just disappeared, didn''t know when he was behind Chu Feng.


    At the moment of his turn, he directly bumped into him. Everything happened very quickly, and even Chu Feng didn''t have time to make any response.


    The "Bailu" disappeared, but Chu Feng felt something more inside his body, as if he wanted to seize his own body, and even had a person''s thinking in his mind, which made Chu Feng look ugly gradually.


    What entered his body was the blood thirsty shadow of the sword guarding population.


    But these are not that kind of virtual shadow that simple, but soul fetus!


    Because the sword tomb is buried with the weapons of the powerful men of many ages, and most of these weapons have already formed the sword spirit. Once the sword spirit is formed, unless there is a special method, it can not be separated from the sword body, and can only be trapped in it.


    With the change of time, these sword spirits, combined with the spirit and will of their former masters, have all turned into soul fetuses. However, they are different from human souls. Even if they are cultivated into adults, they are just non-human, not demons or demons. In a word, they are artificers!


    The sword keeper is one of the most powerful weapons and spirits. Therefore, he has cultivated his own body, but many of them can''t do this. They need to take possession of others'' bodies.


    And now the spirit that enters Chu Feng''s body is to occupy his body and turn it into his own!


    As soon as his eyes sank, the magic light wings immediately spread behind him. The Chu wind roared up to the sky, and the surging force of taboo began to rage in the body. The spirits who entered the body gave out an unwilling cry and were directly killed.


    Chu Feng''s left eye returned to its original color. His eyes were cold as if he were a frozen sword. It seemed that as long as he was close, he would be killed by his eyes.


    Just now, through the sword spirit that invaded his body, Chu Feng had already understood something.


    Over the years, most of the swords buried here have produced soul fetuses, but there are also fights between them. In the end, only the sword watchers become adults, while the rest are trapped in the sword tombs and act as guardians of the sword tombs. Because these ghost fetuses cannot rush out of the sword tomb, they are bloodthirsty and terrible.


    As long as they see people, they will be crazy attack, grab their bodies.


    Chu Feng turns around and looks at the usual road. He knows that the people who may die at the beginning of an accident are not really dead, but are snatched by the spirit and become the spirit man. He also remembers that when he came in just now, he didn''t see a corpse. At first, he thought it was eaten, but now it seems not.


    But those people have been occupied by the spirit of the body, perhaps now hidden in a corner to watch.


    Chufeng clenched his fist, and he was still worried about Bai Lu. However, he thought that he was a middle demon God, and there should be no big problem in the face of these tools and spirits that could not be transformed by themselves. So Chu Feng''s heart was a little easier. He chose one of the four intersections and walked in directly.


    When Chu Feng walked into an intersection, one of the places of the sword tomb.


    Bai Lu has been going forward, even faster, but no matter how she goes forward, it seems that there is no end in general, as if she will never be able to finish this road.


    She tried to turn back and go out, but found that after turning back, there were several forks. In short, she had lost her way.


    Therefore, Bai Lu can only continue to move forward. She is just in the empty and narrow corridor. Bai Lu is depressed and depressed. No matter how powerful a woman is, she is afraid when she is alone or in a dangerous place like sword tomb.


    "Uncle, I don''t know. What''s the key point


    As she walked on, Bai Lu frowned and talked to herself. She knew that the road was so evil that she should have been with Chu Feng just now, but now everything is false. She can only hope that Chu Feng finds Minghong magic sword, and then comes to find her. Otherwise, she will stay here all her life.


    However, Bai Lu was very happy that she didn''t meet the bloodthirsty and empty shadow that the sword keeper said. Although she didn''t know when the end of the journey would be, as long as there was no danger, then there was hope.


    Along the way, Bai Lu heard something coming from the front. She looked puzzled and quickly moved on, feeling that it was coming to an end.


    The closer you get to the sound, the more clear you hear. But it''s not talking. It seems that something is moaning. It''s just that this place is a sword tomb. What''s going to make a sound there?


    Bai Lu was alert. She thought of the bloodthirsty shadow and the danger of the sword keeper. Step by step, she saw the faint light coming from the front. Maybe she could see the sound from something when she went out.


    Bai Lu did not continue to move forward, but temporarily stopped. It was her first time to come to such a place, so she did not know what kind of danger she would encounter when she went out.


    In other words, the front is the burial place of Minghong magic sword?After careful consideration and hesitation, Bailu slowly stepped forward, and the light in front of her was more than that of the corridor. When she stepped out one step, Bailu stayed in the same place.


    Because it was not as desolate as she imagined, it was like an underground garden, surrounded by trees, flowers, plants and streams. Except for no white clouds, sunshine and sky, it was definitely a good place.


    But in this way, Bai Lu was more alert.


    Everything can''t grow without the normal light, but there are beautiful plants growing in the dark, so this is not a simple thing.


    Bai Lu stepped forward and stood beside the stream. She looked at the stream carefully to see if there were any monsters hidden in it. After a while, she didn''t find anything. It seemed that it was a very ordinary place.


    It shouldn''t be!


    This is the sword tomb. It is a dangerous place according to the truth. But except for the uncomfortable breath, there is no danger. Even if we find such a place, everything seems unreasonable.


    Look at the rest of the place to see if there are other exits, but after looking around, we found that there is no exit. It seems that the entrance is the one you just came in.


    Thinking of the entrance and exit, Bai Lu looked back, and it was just a reaction that she couldn''t.


    But when she looked at it, the mood of the whole person was not brilliant, because the entrance that had just entered disappeared. At the moment, it became a wall, and the place was completely sealed off.


    Bai Lu''s face finally changed greatly. She ran to knock on the wall that she didn''t know how it would appear, or everything was just an illusion. However, no matter what she did, the entrance just now did not appear again and disappeared completely.


    Bai Lu''s body was shaking and her eyes were full of fear: "am I going to die here today?"


    When she was just born, the sound of hearing rang again, as if she was greeting her. Bai Lu looked at the flowers and trees opposite the stream. What was there in there? Why did she want me to go there.


    Psychologically, Bai Lu tells herself that she can''t go by casually, but in action, Bailu can''t help but go forward. Beside the stream, she jumps up and down on the other side of the stream. What she doesn''t know makes a more obvious sound.


    Bai Lu warned herself in her heart that she should not be afraid to walk forward because the entrance and exit are missing now. She can only go in and see what happens. Otherwise, if she keeps waiting like this, she will not have any hope.


    Through the flowers and trees, Bailu found a pavilion that did not know what era was there, but there was no one.


    With her eyebrows frowning slightly, Bai Lu goes forward and finds on the stone table in the pavilion that a mirror is inlaid on the surface of the stone table.


    Why is a table inlaid with a mirror?


    Bai Lu couldn''t help but look closer into the mirror. She was surprised to find that she couldn''t see herself at all. But now she is facing the mirror, how can she not see it at all? What kind of mirror is this thing?


    What makes Bai Lu even more scared is that the sound she heard just now came out of the mirror.


    The body quickly retreated a few steps, afraid that there would be something terrible in the mirror, but after a while, except for the strange sound, there was no unnecessary change or even abnormality.


    What''s going on? Bai Lu doesn''t know how to explain what happened in front of her. She only knows that it''s not as simple as what she saw here.


    When Bai Lu was at a loss and felt trapped here, her feet suddenly moved. The stone table in front of her was slowly divided into two parts, and an underground entrance appeared, but nothing in the dark could be seen. Bai Lu was hesitant and didn''t know whether to go down.


    If you go down, you may encounter danger. If you don''t go down, maybe this is the only exit. You can leave here.


    For a while, Bailu didn''t know what choice to make, but when she saw the surrounding environment, Bailu still chose to go down. There was no way to stay here. Maybe she could have a chance to survive.


    After making a decision, Bai Lu no longer hesitated, and jumped down into the entrance, and the stone table was slowly closing.


    What Bai Lu didn''t know was that she didn''t see her in the mirror at first. There was something flying in it, like a floating soul body. And that look, and, was Bai Lu''s own!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2392

    When Bai Lu walked down the underground mysterious passage, Chu Feng also passed through an exit and appeared in another place.


    Without any accident, eight entrances appeared in front of him, just like the entrance in front of him. The difference is that the entrance here has doubled, and Bailu is still the heavy one for Chu Feng. If these channels are all the same, why hasn''t Bailu followed up?


    Or has something happened, or has she turned back?


    The road is ahead. Chu Feng is worried about Bai Lu, but he also knows that he must go forward. He has already reached this place. There are four Dharma protectors outside. He has no more choices.


    Resolutely galloped out, casually found an entrance to enter it, the speed reached an extreme, and quickly shuttled in the passage. When there was a faint light in front of him, Chu Feng''s look became more and more ugly, because there were 16 entrances here, and these entrances were completely redundant. Who was so bored to create them?


    Chu Feng once again chose an entrance and went ahead at full speed. During the journey, he encountered individual soul fetuses, but they were all killed by Chu Feng mercilessly, because there was no need to leave them.


    The number of entrances is changing every time, from 16 to 32, from 32 to 64!


    But when Chu Feng thought that there would be 128 entrances next time, it changed. What he saw was no longer 128 entrances, but one big entrance. There was nothing to see in it. But there was only one entrance, which was better than the redundant ones.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and went in. The passage was not very long. Before long, Chu Feng saw the weak light in front of him. A mighty evil spirit and anger came to his face. Chu Feng kept his mind and his left eye twinkled. He could not see things in the distance, but he could see many souls gathered together.


    Clenching his fist, Chu Feng knew that he had arrived. The real sword tomb was here!


    Because only in the place where wanjian was buried, there would be so many soul fetuses gathered. When I thought of how many ghost fetuses would be here, Chu Feng felt a little heavy and even felt a little numb. I only hope that these ghost fetuses are dregs. If they are too strong, it will be difficult to do.


    His pace began to slow down, and Chu Feng also walked out of the channel. He found that what he came out of was on the platform extending out of the rock wall. He went up and looked down. He saw the graves standing up below, and there was a sword in front of each tomb. There was a smell of terror on each sword.


    His eyes narrowed. Chu Feng looked farther away. The light here was much brighter than the passage. Chu Feng could see that no matter how far he looked out, there was a sword on the tomb.


    The place where ten thousand swords are buried!


    Chu Feng knows that he has come here, but where is Minghong magic sword?


    Chu Feng didn''t jump down to look for it, because he didn''t know what kind of risk there was in addition to the soul fetus. He just carefully observed the environment here and looked for a little abnormality. He also felt the breath of Ming Hong magic sword.


    As time went by, Chu Feng still got nothing. There was no other breath except the endless evil Qi, fierce Qi and evil spirit, not to mention Minghong magic sword.


    However, Chu Feng believed that Minghong''s magic sword must be here. The sword keeper didn''t have to cheat them. The existence of the four fierce beasts also illustrated this point.


    But the real sword tomb is here, and where is Minghong''s magic sword?


    All of a sudden, at this time, there was a change of streamer around the huge tomb. Those wandering soul fetuses seemed to have suffered traction, and all of them were moving upward. Those streamers were like the ripples in the moonlight at night. They were very beautiful, but with those ghost fetuses, they looked a little strange.


    Even very depressing.


    "You see, we have found it. We have found many swords."


    Chu Feng is still there to seriously look at the change on the huge tomb, suddenly sounded around the voice of exclamation, turned around, chufeng look stunned, how to return a responsibility?


    The things behind just now have completely disappeared. You can even see the entrance to the sword tomb at the beginning and the sky outside the tomb. What happened? Is everything just an illusion that prevents others from finding here?


    Chu Feng doesn''t know if he is, but he can be sure that all the people who have entered the sword tomb are here. Yuwennalan, situ Yun and Huyan Langyi are all here, and even hundreds of strong men are following.


    But now everyone''s eyes are only the swords on the top of the grave below. As the swordsman said, the lowest ones are sky level weapons. There are both inferior and top grade weapons, and even the best weapons!


    A slight frown on her brow. If it was all hallucinations just now, and she was just circling in circles, where did Bai Lu go? According to the truth, everyone is here, and Bai Lu should also appear. Why do you see everyone but Bai Lu at the moment?


    At this time, the ghosts also attacked the people like crazy. The dark shadows flashed and scared those who wanted to jump down to take the sword. They just forgot the existence of the soul fetuses because they saw many swords.All of them should be careful, for they have just seen many people die in the hands of the fetuses.


    But strangely, those soul fetuses didn''t see him when they passed by Chu Feng. They just attacked others who entered the sword tomb, as if Chu Feng didn''t exist at all.


    Chu Feng is not a kind person, and most of them are from several big families, so no matter what their life or death is, Chu Feng doesn''t care.


    However, no matter how seriously Chu Feng went to look for it, he almost looked like that below, without any exception.


    The Tianjie weapon is very powerful, but Chu Feng has no interest at all. Now what he wants is the Minghong magic sword. Only when he gets the Minghong magic sword can he be more powerful. Even if there is no sword spirit gathering together, he can get different benefits.


    But where is Minghong''s magic sword?


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, went to the edge of the position, looked down, directly jumped out of the body, jump down, now only slowly to find out if there are any clues, waiting here is not the way.


    Yuwennalan and his wife are fighting and dodging. Seeing that Chu Feng has already jumped off the sword tomb and went to search for Minghong magic sword among the thousands of sword tombs, the three are anxious. They are just trapped by the soul fetus. They can''t get away from it. They all curse Chu Feng for not finding anything, and finally being killed by the monster.


    When he landed on the ground steadily, Chu Feng walked forward, and looked at every grave and every sword with a serious look. There was no abnormal situation in every sword. Chu Feng had seen the body portrait of Minghong magic sword, and had been made by Military Martyrs. Chu Feng believed that as long as he saw it, he could recognize it at first sight.


    But Chu Feng searched for a long time, but there was no harvest. The sword in the whole sword tomb was not Minghong magic sword.


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of animal chanting. The next moment, the four fierce beasts in ancient times all broke into the sword tomb, but they did not attack the strong people who were trapped by the soul. Instead, they stood at the place where Chu Feng had just stood, and looked at the four Dharma protectors who entered later.


    At the moment, the four Dharma protectors have more things in their hands, which are strange in shape, but they can be sure that they are God level weapons. Obviously, they used God level weapons to greatly oppress the four fierce beasts in ancient times.


    However, their condition is not very good. Their clothes are a little messy, and the elder ancestor of Huyan is injured in his arm. However, his unyielding and ruthless fighting spirit shows that he can fight again.


    Situ Laozu looked at those souls that entangled yuwennalan and gave a cold hum: "things that are not human, not demons or demons, should not exist in this world."


    The unknown weapons in his hands flew out, bringing out a brilliant brilliance. After the encounter, all the souls disappeared without a trace. In a short time, all the soul fetuses disappeared. They were completely destroyed by situ Laozu, and no breath was left.


    The old ancestor of the East was holding something that looked like a spear, but it was not very similar. He stared at the four fierce beasts and asked in a cold voice.


    Now the breath of the whole mountain is getting stronger and stronger. If you go down, the rest of them can''t stop them. Now they are trapped by the four fierce beasts. They also need someone to help them find Minghong magic sword and the void time.


    There was a faint killing opportunity in Yuwen''s eyes: "as usual, we hold down the four fierce beasts and let them go down to find them. This should be the main Tomb of the sword tomb. Minghong''s magic sword must be hidden in some places. Otherwise, how can the heavenly level weapons bring us such a miserable feeling? That''s not what quantity does. "


    The other three men nodded their heads and looked at the four fierce beasts at the same time. Without any words, they started again. There was a terrible wave rolling in the sword tomb. However, they restrained themselves very well, so as not to collapse the whole sword tomb.


    As for the rest of the people, they did not need any orders from the four Dharma protectors. They all jumped down one after another. The weapons of the heavenly order had already blinded their eyes.


    Some people tried to get a top-grade seven point sword, but no matter how much strength he used, the sword was still, and finally he had to give up.


    Yuwennalan didn''t want to go down, but all the people went there, and it was hard for them to stand by and watch. And those sky level swords were very attractive to them, but like the others, they couldn''t pull out those swords at all.


    Because these swords already have the spirit of the sword, and the memory of the former master still remains on the sword. It is impossible for anyone to control them.


    Chu Feng, who was looking for him in front of him, didn''t pay attention to these people. He just slowly raised his head and looked up. It was very dark and dark. He couldn''t see anything, but he didn''t know why. There he felt as if he had something he wanted.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2393

    Now we haven''t found Minghong magic sword and that time, so even if Chu Feng stands there, no one will challenge him. Moreover, there are four Dharma protectors and four fierce beasts. No one is qualified to challenge Chu Feng. Moreover, he tries to keep a little distance from him, so as not to lose his life accidentally.


    And Chu Feng did not pay attention to those who were looking for it aimlessly, but had no way to pull out a sword at will. His eyes were fixed on the top of the tomb, which was dark and could not be seen.


    But the more so, the more strange Chu Feng felt. Although the effect of the left eye in the sword tomb could not be exerted, at least it should not be. The darkness was too unusual.


    Because other places can be seen, but nothing can be seen within that range. It is a strange thing that different scenes appear in the same place.


    Slightly condensing his eyes, Chu Feng''s body jumped up, and everyone was frightened by Chu Feng''s sudden behavior, thinking that he was going to start.


    But when he saw that Chu Feng was heading towards the top, he was relieved, but suddenly he was nervous. Did Chu Feng find anything?


    They all looked at the place where Chu Feng leaped away, and gradually found problems, because there were no fingers to reach for, but the cliff above the tomb could be seen around. It was so weird.


    And Chu wind to the mid air, suddenly the earth agitated up, emerging thousands of swords.


    Chu Feng also frowned, unwilling to look at the dark place, body twist forced to fall.


    However, before landing, all the swords that had been inserted on the tomb flew up by themselves, forming a million meteors, which generally went towards the Chu wind, and the killing machine filled the whole tomb in an instant.


    The sudden change also stopped the four Dharma protectors and four fierce beasts in the fierce battle, and all their eyes were on Chu Feng and the thousand sharp swords.


    The former all showed a look of surprise. In the end, what had Chu Feng violated and why he was attacked by thousands of sharp swords? The four Dharma protectors were all people who had experienced endless years. At the moment, their eyes were all looking at the place. They were too dark to see anything, and the surrounding areas were all of the normal bright colors.


    Why is it so dark there?


    All this seemed too unusual. The four Dharma protectors immediately had a guess. When Chu Feng was avoiding the attack of those sharp swords, he said, "the Ming Hong magic sword may be hidden over there. We''re holding down the four fierce beasts. Go on!"


    Four ancient ferocious beasts chanting to the heaven launched another attack on the four Dharma protectors.


    And their words have already made all the people present sprout desire and fervor. They are still there thinking about why it is so dark. However, it seems that there is a possibility that Minghong magic sword is hidden there.


    A strong man in the hidden world can''t help but jump out of the blazing heat for the top magic sword, while the others are calm and not moving. They are ready to see what happens first.


    All the sharp swords were attacking Chu Feng. The strong man of the hidden world approached the darkness without any hindrance, and even did not enter into it, so that no one could see it.


    The hearts of all the people were raised, and they did not know what was hidden in the darkness. Why is there no movement now?


    After a while, there was still no news. I don''t know who roared: "is there a passage up there? That guy got Minghong magic sword and ran away?"


    As soon as the words came out, the people on the scene became agitated. Some people started to go to the place continuously. At the same time, more than ten people went. But when yuwennalan and others couldn''t help going, there was a scream of fear in the dark, which also made the boiling people cool down.


    At this time, thousands of sharp swords stopped attacking Chu Feng and headed for that place, but they didn''t get into the dark, just whirled around to form three layers of defense inside and outside, just like an array.


    It seems that there is something in the eyes of people who are sensitive to the blood when they are dripping.


    Are all the people who went up just now dead?


    Chu Feng stood there and patted his sleeves. It was a little difficult for him to face the attack of these weapons which were the lowest level weapons. However, it was impossible for these weapons to seriously injure him without the owner.


    And for the darkness, Chu Feng''s heart was more curious. He found that his heart beat at this moment inexplicably restless. He could even feel that one third of the sword spirit in his body was boiling. Where is the Ming Hong magic sword?


    In the tomb, except for the four Dharma protectors who were fighting fiercely, all of them were quiet, and their eyes were fixed on the darkness guarded by thousands of sharp swords.


    Slowly, a faint light appeared on the sharp swords. When all the swords were fired together, the slightly dark tomb began to light up. Slowly, the darkness of the face was dispelled, and the people could see clearly what was hidden in the darkness.


    There is no passage, no magic sword of Ming Hong, and no monsters are hidden here. Instead, a huge tomb is hanging upside down, which is very strange. People who see it can not help but feel a kind of fear and fear. How can it be like this?Chu Feng''s eyes condense and her expression stagnates. Is that?


    Others did not feel it, but Chu Feng had a deep feeling. He could be sure that the Ming Hong magic sword was in the tomb, because the Ming Hong sword spirit in his body would almost break out of his body. If he had not suppressed it, he would have come out at the moment.


    The tomb hanging upside down, the restless sword spirit, Chu Feng clenched his fist instantly.


    In the direction of the fierce battle, the eastern ancestor forced back the chaos of the fierce battle with himself. He glanced over the upside down grave and said, "Ming Hong magic sword must be buried there by King Wu. We can''t hold back the four fierce beasts for too much time."


    But at this moment, no one dares to move.


    After Chu Feng appeared the wings of magic light. Standing on the top of a tomb and looking up at the upside down tomb, he was slowly suspended in the tomb that could not resist the sky. The cold and indifferent color in his left eye flashed towards the upside down tomb.


    When Chu Feng approached, thousands of sharp swords roared toward Chu Feng again, as if to kill him and not allow him to approach the tomb hanging upside down.


    Faced with the attack of thousands of sharp swords, or the lowest level weapons, Chu Feng looked calm, and the wings of magic light fanned around, and there was a barrier around him. No matter how the swords attacked, they could not break through.


    At this moment, the sword that couldn''t attack Chu Feng seemed to be angry, and began to move irregularly. The whole tomb was full of sword light, and finally went to those strong people who were looking at the situation below.


    Finally, everyone panicked.


    It''s the lowest level sword. Among them, only yuwennalan and others are strong in the divine realm, and most of them are still in the semi divine period. How can they resist the attack of the sky level weapons and some people begin to escape, but in the face of the group attack of the sky level weapons, their speed seems too slow. Some people die constantly in the crowd.


    Chu Feng in the magic light wing casting protection, did not go to see those who are constantly dying, just slowly raised a hand to stretch out a finger.


    The four Dharma protectors were worried. They knew that Chu Feng was going to break the tomb. They thought that Chu Feng would get Minghong magic sword. All of them were worried, and the strength in their hands was increased.


    It''s just that they can''t play any role in the face of the four fierce beasts in ancient times. On the contrary, they have to pay attention to being torn apart by the four fierce beasts.


    The strength has all gathered to his fingertips. Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, and his eyes could not escape to stop his four Dharma protectors: "before tomorrow, the little Lord is still the little Lord. Your behavior just now is the following offence. I will calculate it with you, and pray that I can''t go back before noon!"


    With a whoosh sound, the faint light of the fingertips turned into a streamer, which directly disappeared into the tomb. However, for a while, the powerful force of Chu wind seemed to sink into the sea, and no effect occurred.


    Brow deep frown, Chu Feng also does not know what this is in the end.


    The power just now, let alone a tomb, is that a mountain is about to split. But at the moment, the tomb has no reaction at all. It seems to have absorbed his power completely. How could this happen?


    But Chu Feng couldn''t break the tomb, so the four Dharma protectors all laughed. They didn''t care. Now they were trapped by the four fierce beasts in ancient times, as long as Chu Feng could not get Minghong magic sword.


    As for those people on the ground who are being attacked by Tianjie sword, the four Dharma protectors have no time to pay attention to them. Since ancient times, opportunities and risks coexist. If you want to get powerful weapons, you must be prepared to take risks. Now it is just these greedy people who bear the risks.


    Yu wennalan''s situation was a little better, but it was not much better. At the moment, they did not have time to control whether Chu Feng could get Minghong magic sword. Instead, they jumped up to the place where they fell. After they found out that the swords stopped attacking them.


    Yuwennalan said: "those swords only attack those who are within the scope of the tomb. If you step back, they will not attack."


    Although yuwennalan''s warning is very timely, also gave the rest of the people hope, but this hope came too late, most of the people have died, the rest are also a disgrace.


    And each target jumped out of the state territory to attack, and those swords again went towards the Chu wind. It seemed that no one was allowed to exist in this tomb state.


    Chu Feng sighed quietly: "mine is mine, no one can stop me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2394

    The force of taboo was released without any cover up. A more uncomfortable breath than the whole tomb was surrounded by Chu wind, and all felt a breath and taste.


    The blood is pouring!


    All the surprised eyes were focused on Chu wind. No matter the four elder Dharma elders or the four ancient fierce beasts all stopped again to look at the Chu wind. What was the bloody breath around him at this time? What was that?


    Suddenly, the old Oriental ancestor shouted, "sword spirit, Chu wind has Ming Hong sword spirit!"


    When he said his guess in his heart, chufeng''s body sounded like a silver bell like laughter, as if the delicate and soft of the girl flowers, heard the voice of the woman from the body of Chu Feng, and the people were convulsed violently. What happened, is Chu Feng androgynous?


    Don''t say that people are curious, even Chu Feng himself is also inexplicable about it.


    At the beginning, the sword spirit wanted to seize his body more than once to erode his soul, but it was a man''s voice. How could it become a woman''s voice now? Thinking that the sword spirit was a female, Chu Feng said that he would not love again.


    Before Chu wind thought fell, suddenly a dark light was booming, and in Chu Feng''s body there was also a woman, a girl in the age of a girl, soft body, charming face, vigorous smile, let all the people who saw all this, including Chu Feng, were confused.


    Sword spirit, is there a form?


    But the four Dharma elders see this scene, and their looks are ugly, because they know that it is the sword spirit, but the sword spirit only has the form, but does not have the entity. In other words, it is only a way of existence, they can also be varied, can be human, also can be animals, even plants.


    And at this moment that gentle girl, undoubtedly is the sword spirit of the Ming Hong sword.


    The gentle girl from Chu Feng''s body stood in front of Chu wind, blinking her eyes: "master, you will finally let me out, not afraid I will go away from you, even erode your body and will?"


    Chu Feng looks at a soft girl with the taste of Huangfu Ruoxi, and she doesn''t want to admit that she is a sword spirit. But it is undoubtedly confirmed from her words that she is indeed the sword spirit.


    "You think you have the ability to do it and even have that qualification," he said with a slight breath


    "Just don''t know, sword spirit will also be able to fly away?"


    The gentle girl changed her look a few times, and she smiled with a deep meaning. No one knew what she was thinking, but we can be sure that this sword spirit girl seems to have done something about killing Chu Feng.


    When we think of those legends, we have a kind of awe for the thousand sword which is floating around but cannot be near the Chu wind. Because it is said that the sword spirit has its own will and will will will, it seems true at this time.


    Chu Feng didn''t care what the people thought, but pointed to the thousands of swords around them: "let them be honest, and then call out the Minghong magic sword for me, but remember, if you don''t want to wait for thousands of years, don''t drill in yourself!"


    The gentle girl stared at the Chu wind, and finally sighed and looked away with a grudge. Her body was like a sword light and the barrier appeared. The gentle and lovely wind began to disappear instantly. There was endless black air around her body. Her eyes were bloody, and her face was a few more ferocious.


    When the crowd entered the gentle girl who was just a lovely wind, she was shocked. Is this really the sword spirit, the sword spirit of Ming Hong magic sword. So, for endless years, how much blood she had consumed and killed how many people she killed.


    "Go down!"


    Two words also come out from the soft girl''s mouth, not very big, but it gives people an irresistible taste. Those thousands of sharp swords still running around seem to be afraid. The body of the sword trembles, and they slowly go down to the air, from the newly inserted on the grave, if not the dead bodies are still on the ground, they are scattered and fragmented.


    Everyone should wonder if the swords had really moved.


    The four Dharma elders clenched their fists at the same time, knowing that if they did not do it again, they might have no chance. They looked at each other vaguely, and the four nodded at the same time.


    Then all of the four ancient beasts were focused on the scene, suddenly burst out of the edge and stood at that edge, and released a strong force.


    The gentle girl felt like she looked at it, and sneered and said, "my master is not strong enough to avoid you, but can you challenge your dignity? The gods of creation who died in my hand are as much as cattle. No matter the participants or the practitioners, they respect me as a snake and Scorpio. What are you


    The five fingers open, the darkness converges, suddenly the four black sword light like meteors passing, the attack of the four elder Dharma elders is directly destroyed.


    Seeing his attack was only broken by a gentle girl, the four people''s faces appeared shock color, such a situation happened, that is Lu Wan, no one can lift their hands to resolve the joint attack of the four of them.This is really just the sword spirit. This is really just the sword spirit formed by Minghong magic sword. How can it be so powerful?


    However, they dare not to accept the attack of the four gods of Chu. Why are they so surprised that they don''t dare to defuse the wind?


    After eliminating the attack of the four Dharma protectors, the gentle girl did not pay attention to it or attack them. Instead, she looked down on the upside down grave, and her mouth was slightly cocked up, with banter and playfulness: "you have been really oppressed and bent. After we leave, you will have no soul, and you will be angry!"


    With a meaningful glance at Chu Feng, the gentle girl said with a smile: "I don''t know if the master can control you. If you kill it, it will be perfect."


    Chu Feng raised his hand and moved from the air. He snapped a clear sound on the soft girl''s face. His eyes were cruel and said: "if you talk nonsense here again, I believe you will disappear first. Even the lowest sword spirit has no qualification and opportunity to do it again."


    The gentle girl was slapped by Chu Feng, and her fist clenched: "Chu Feng, don''t give me a chance, or I will kill you, and I won''t be manipulated by your disgusting."


    For fear that Chu Feng would slap her again, the gentle girl''s body instantly flew to the tomb. As the sword spirit of Minghong magic sword, she was the best among the sword spirits, so she could deter the rest of the swords from restlessness.


    Standing in front of the tomb, the gentle girl took a look at the Chu wind and stretched out her hand. The earth shook instantly. The swords on the grave also made a restless sound, as if they were welcoming the birth of something.


    The four Dharma protectors knew that it was Minghong magic sword.


    They just want to do it. They are totally staring at by the four fierce beasts. As long as they dare to move, they will be attacked fiercely. Their eyes are not willing to be angry. However, let alone the four fierce beasts in ancient times, they are facing the gentle girl. All the four Dharma protectors have more heart than strength.


    Why is a sword spirit so powerful?


    The earthquake was shaking more and more, and there were signs of cracks on the tomb. The tomb, which could not be broken by Chu Feng''s attack, actually split itself at the moment. As the tomb opened, the endless bloody breath filled out and the sea of blood was surging.


    People seem to be able to see that there is blood around them. The feeling of depression makes them have a sense of mental breakdown. The more traces of the grave crack, the more miserable it is.


    Some people who can''t bear it directly collapse and go mad or even commit suicide. The rest of them are not in a good condition. The serious injuries are already mild.


    When a fierce weapon is born, the sea of blood must be surging. At this moment, it seems that we can understand the hegemony of Minghong''s magic sword.


    Finally, a faint light came out of the tomb, and then a sword appeared, showing that the handle of the sword was again the body of the sword. It just didn''t look like the Ming Hong magic sword at all. It was a broken sword buried in the ground for many years, rusted and corroded. The body of the sword was full of that sense of decay.


    The only thing that can identify its Ming Hong magic sword is the terrible magic power and bloody smell it is flooding at the moment.


    There is nothing strange about Chu Feng, because when he got Xuanyuan sword, the latter was also in a decadent form. But when the sword spirit fused, he changed his former style. His eyes couldn''t stand a little more heat, and finally he was going to get Minghong magic sword.


    At this moment, the sword fell into the hands of the gentle maiden. The four elder Dharma protectors could not be too ugly. If there were no four fierce beasts, they would have done it regardless. But because of the four fierce beasts, they had no chance to start at the moment.


    Thinking of chufeng, they will get Minghong magic sword. They are worried about the three points of the sword spirit. Now Chu Feng is hard to deal with. If you still get Minghong magic sword, the most dangerous weapon in the world, what else do you want to play next?


    "Give it to me!" Chu Feng also reached out his hand at this time, for fear that the gentle woman would not be able to merge the three parts of the sword spirit into the sword body. He spoke lightly with a tone of command.


    The gentle woman raised the Ming Hong magic sword and looked in front of her. Her eyes were soft: "I have lived in this place for many times. I have changed masters one by one, but none of them are taboo demons. Until this era, the immortal God wants to maintain her most satisfied era, he completely separates me from it, so as not to cause death. We have separated too long."


    "But it feels good to be apart. At least I feel like I can live like a person."


    Holding the sword and pointing to Chu Feng, the situation suddenly changed: "so do you think I will give you a chance to get Minghong magic sword, and finally integrate us into the body of the sword? Dream


    The four Dharma protectors were stunned and then showed a meaningful smile. It seems that the spirit of the sword and the body of the sword have been separated for too long, and they don''t want to merge with the sword body. Great!


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that the gentle girl would attack himself. He cursed him secretly and dodged those sword attacks. When he was about to fight back, Chu Feng suddenly felt something pulling her back.Looking back, Chu Feng''s face suddenly turned pale: "Damn it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2395

    Although the thousand sword Qi was evaded by Chu Feng, it did not fall through.


    It even attacked the void behind the Chu wind, as if tearing a gap in the space directly. The dark vortex was generated behind the Chu wind, and there was a huge suction force. Everything in the world seemed to be unable to stop it. Chu Feng felt pulled by people, and it was pulled by the dark whirlpool.


    The magic light''s wings trembled, but there was still no way out. The suction was so strong that no matter how fast the speed was, Chu Feng''s left eye was even more red. Now he really wanted to destroy the gentle girl, even if Minghong magic sword had to wait for another thousand years to continue to merge.


    Thinking of the master of Minghong''s magic sword and the taboo demon God, now he is attacked by the Ming Hong sword spirit and is trapped in difficulties. Everyone''s looks are more amused.


    Even the four Dharma protectors who wanted to stop Chu Feng from getting Minghong magic sword did not do it again. They were interested in watching the scene in front of them. Of course, they also focused on the four ancient fierce beasts to prevent them from saving Chu Feng. That was something they would never allow.


    The attraction of the dark whirlpool is more and more strong, and the color of Chu Feng''s face is more and more thick. If he wants to open the demon world for a while, he finds that even the demon world can''t be opened at the moment.


    "Master, go all the way. That place is called black hole!"


    The smile on the gentle girl''s face became more and more cheerful. Seeing that Chu Feng could not escape the suction of the whirlpool, she showed a pleasant look. The Minghong magic sword in her hand gently lifted up, and endless power surged: "who told you to trap me for so long, now is the time for you to pay the price."


    Once again, Chu Feng didn''t have any extra energy to stop him. He was under strong pressure from the thousands of sword Qi that came again.


    If he resists hard, he may be seriously injured. By then, the four Dharma protectors will surely kill him. If he does not resist, he will be directly sucked into the whirlpool of darkness by the suction. The black hole in the rumor, Chu Feng, is in a dilemma. As for running away, he can''t do it now.


    Passing a bitter smile, Chu Feng is confident that he can get out of danger if there is a God who can help him. But it''s a pity that the demon world can''t be opened. Otherwise, whether it''s female or Qingpiao, he can solve his current crisis.


    Thousands of sword Qi was about to arrive. Chu Feng closed his eyes and said, "sword spirit, you will pay the price."


    Turning around, Chu Feng took the initiative not to enter the dark whirlpool, into the black hole, do not know what will happen, also do not know whether there is a chance to come back, but if now by those sword gas on the body, then it is likely to die today.


    Under the dilemma, Chu Feng can only choose to enter the whirlpool of darkness, and perhaps find a ray of life.


    As Chu Feng entered the dark whirlpool, the whirlpool disappeared without a trace. Thousands of sword Qi fell into the air and exploded in the distance. The whole sword tomb vibrated violently. It took a long time to subside. Everyone standing here had a kind of awe and fear for the gentle girl.


    Chu Feng is her master. She was born to be a sword spirit. But now the sword spirit doesn''t want to go back to the sword body, and sends his master to the black hole. It''s terrible.


    Black hole!


    Since ancient times, even in the modern world, there are records about it, a kind of cosmic abyss that may appear anywhere. It will not lead to any world. As for where it will go, no one knows, because those who have been unfortunate enough to enter the black hole have not heard who can come back.


    Even if there is no danger in that kind of place, the person who goes in will collapse completely, because he never knows how to come back.


    The faces of the four Dharma protectors all showed exuberant smiles. Although Chu Feng was not dead, he now entered the black hole and could never come back again because it was a black hole. Black hole is a general term, but no one knows how many black holes exist.


    And even if it is the immortal god can not open the black hole, it is a forbidden area of life, can not get in and out.


    The Chu wind, which made them headache, entered the black hole and would never appear again. In addition to being excited, the four Dharma protectors were excited. Of course, at the moment, there was a little more blazing and meaningful.


    The most important thing for them now is to erase the sword spirit of gentle maiden, take back Minghong magic sword, and eliminate the four fierce beasts in ancient times.


    It''s just how can these be so simple to kill?


    The four Dharma protectors looked at each other, nodded slightly, and instantly turned around and went out to the sword tomb. All the four fierce beasts could stop them. Now, with the gentle girl and the Ming Hong magic sword, the four of them could not easily fight against each other. Now, the only way is to leave here and think of a way.


    If we insist on it, we can only seek death.


    Yuwennalan and others all want to retreat when they see the four great ancestors. They dare not stay here. The speed is second only to the four great ancestors. The three quickly follow up, and the rest of the strong people in the semi divine period come back to their senses in a trance. Although the heavenly level weapons are very attractive, they are nothing compared with life.He turned around and ran outside the entrance of the sword tomb. The four fierce beasts just took a look, and then they didn''t pay attention to it. They just stood there and didn''t know what they were waiting for.


    "I''m rare to be free. Shouldn''t you sacrifice it with your blood?"


    The gentle girl laughed coldly. In the dark tomb, it was like the call of the devil. Minghong''s magic sword came out of her hand, like a popular stroke, attacking those who were retreating.


    In the end, only the four great ancestors and yuwennalan left the tomb. The rest of them all died under the Ming Hong magic sword. They who came in with hope did not expect such a result.


    They are not deterred by the Chu wind, nor are they threatened by some powerful person, but driven away by a sword spirit!


    A Minghong magic sword came back and fell into her hand. The gentle girl grinned coldly and held the Minghong magic sword. She twisted her neck and looked at the thousands of sharp swords below. All of them were powerful weapons. But the gentle girl just took a look and then moved her eyes: "grow up well. When you are as strong as me, or have a master you agree with, you can also be free. ¡±


    "as for me, I''m going to refine the strongest Minghong magic sword. Goodbye!"


    The four fierce beasts did not pay attention to the gentle girl, but still stood there, did not go out, did not go to other places.


    The gentle girl''s body moved towards the outside of the cave, and her eyes showed cruelty and grim smile: "today, let''s feed Minghong''s magic sword with seven powerful gods!"


    The speed was very fast. In a blink of an eye, she reached the exit of the sword tomb. But when she was about to go out directly, there was a flash of light on the exit of the sword tomb, like thunder and lightning blocking her way.


    Gentle girl a Zheng, then a anger: "respect God!"


    The cry echoed in the sword tomb for a long time. The gentle girl''s eyes were full of anger and murder. She couldn''t get out because the exit of the tomb was blocked by a special restraint barrier. She couldn''t go out at all. At present, there is only one person in the world.


    The one who is high above will never die!


    Raise your hand and sing. The magic sword constantly impacts the barrier, but it doesn''t work. Even seven thunder lights pass by, and the gentle girl''s face changes greatly to block it. The result is that she is blasted out and heavily hit on the ground, spewing out a mouthful of blood.


    He raised his head and roared: "why, why?"


    Unfortunately, no one answered her question. Everything around was quiet. Only four fierce beasts stood there, staring at the void space, where the black hole was opened under the attack of a gentle girl.


    Outside, the four Dharma protectors and yuwennalan also heard the unwilling roar from the inside of the sword tomb. They heard that it was a gentle girl''s, among which the respect for God was mentioned. The four Dharma protectors'' looks were a little unnatural. What they did must be under the supervision of that God?


    But there are some things to face after all. Yu Wen said in a deep voice: "now the threat of Chu Feng is no longer there, but the sword spirit is very dangerous. There are four fierce beasts that are also very difficult to deal with. It seems that it is a little difficult for us to get anything."


    "It''s not hard." Situ Laozu gave a meaningful smile, glanced over the distance, and people came here constantly, saying: "at least now, the God does not know what has been done to prevent the sword spirit from coming out. This is a good thing for us."


    "We four have existed for so many years. Can''t we deal with one sword spirit and four fierce beasts?"


    Yuwen old ancestor narrowed his eyes: "do you have any way?"


    "There is no way." Situ Laozu shook his head and glanced at the entrance and exit of the sword tomb: "but now there''s no way, but it doesn''t mean we can''t do it in the future. I think we''d better leave here temporarily. It''s just a waste of time to stay. The four fierce beasts seem to want to guard time, and the sword spirit can''t come out. We don''t need to worry."


    "After finishing the most important thing, we will go to the distance with yuwennalan, and then we can see the dignified look on the faces of the three ancestors, gradually becoming relaxed, and finally showing a strong smile.


    Finally, the old ancestor of the East waved his hand: "that''s how it is decided. The selection of the hidden world Dabi is over. Lu Wan accepts the rules of the holy law and dies. Let''s come again. When the time comes, how many people can stop us from joining hands?"


    The four men who decided something burst out laughing, and they had no sympathy for anyone who died today.


    At the moment, they all ignore a problem. The swordsman who was originally broken by yuwennalan doesn''t know where to go now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2396

    Long years, born from a void, spread the darkness of millions of years.


    Chu Feng didn''t know how long it took for him to faint. At this moment, he slowly opened his eyes. He was in an invisible dark, floating aimlessly. His whole body strength was not felt, and his body was all unconscious. Even if he blinked his eyes, he needed strength.


    Not to mention the movement of hands and feet, it is more difficult than the sky.


    Where is this?


    Chu Feng''s eyes turned to observe this place. There was no sun and everything in the world. There was only endless darkness. At first glance, he could not see his body except darkness or darkness. He could not see his fingers. Chu Feng had never encountered such a situation. He was inevitably surprised and didn''t know what was going on.


    What can be felt is that the body is constantly moving forward, as if floating on the river. The heart of Chu Feng is dull and uncomfortable, and there is a little dull and dry meaning.


    Is this place a black hole?


    Black hole, the rumored abyss of the universe, is everywhere, sucking everything around it into it and never going out again.


    Chu Feng remembers that he was attacked by a gentle girl. In order to avoid being killed by the four Dharma protectors, Chu Feng takes the initiative to enter the black hole.


    There is no doubt that this is inside the black hole, but this black hole is really like the rumor, it is the boundless darkness. In such an environment, Chu Feng felt that he would collapse sooner or later.


    It''s OK to move for a while, but he can''t move at all. He can''t even make a sound. It seems that his whole body''s consciousness is paralyzed. If he really keeps floating in such a state, Chu Feng doesn''t doubt that he will go mad. At that time, he will choose to die without others.


    It''s just that you can''t move. You don''t even have the right to die.


    In the dark, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, trying to see through the endless darkness, but no matter how to look, there was nothing but a piece of darkness.


    Chu Feng knows that he is passive now. No matter what he does, he just makes himself more passive and even crazy. He doesn''t want to go mad, and he doesn''t want to give up himself because he is in such an environment.


    He chose to enter the black hole just because he didn''t want to be killed on the spot, in order to avoid danger, not to abandon himself.


    Closed his eyes, Chu Feng let himself as quiet as possible, everything can be broken.


    When he was a child, Overlord Tian taught him skills, and he said the most is these five words.


    All things in the world, as long as you can find the traces of its emergence and appearance, nothing is indestructible. No matter how powerful the existence is, as long as you know the reason why it is powerful and find the root of its strength, then there is the possibility of breaking.


    Everything can be broken, it depends on whether your eyes and your mind are sharp enough or even patient enough.


    No one knows what kind of secret is hidden in the black hole, an unknown field that can not be broken by the sages of heaven. However, as long as it exists, Chu Feng believes that it is possible to break it, just to see how to break it.


    Chu Feng''s ear is very quiet, there is no sound at all, he can feel his breath, his heartbeat, even the flow of blood, blood calm.


    The feeling of all this is very wonderful, at least not felt in the outside world, because there is nothing but darkness here, a person is easy to collapse, but it is also easy to be quiet.


    Close your eyes and you can forget everything.


    Time goes by. I don''t know how long it has passed, and I don''t know what''s going on in the outside world. But Chu Feng doesn''t pay attention to it any more, because it''s better to worry about the external situation. If he can''t leave the black hole, he can''t play a role no matter what the outside world is like.


    During this period, Chu Feng also tried to contact people outside to see what was going on. However, the secret tone was just like him now. It had no effect at all, and even could not open up the realm of demons.


    So Chu Feng put all his attempts down and quietly thought about whether there was any loophole in the black hole. It could even appear in the outside world and even inhale people into it. There must be an exit like place.


    The reason why the black hole appeared at that time was that the soft girl''s attack had touched the spot where the black hole existed. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to explain all this clearly.


    Plop! Plop!


    The only thing left, perhaps only the sound of the heartbeat, Chu Feng thought silently in his heart. He found that 300 years had passed. Finally, he opened his eyes, and the surrounding area was the same, except for the darkness.


    In the past years, Chu Feng''s heart suffered, grieved, and even got mad, but he finally chose to calm down, because he didn''t even have the right to die. So no matter he collapsed or was happy, he would float in the darkness.


    The outside world may have been another world. Maybe people in the world have forgotten him. Chu Feng''s heart began to calm down after he was sad. The fluctuation of his mood could not bring him anything.As time goes by, ten years, one hundred years, one thousand years and even ten thousand years have passed!


    Chu Feng has forgotten everything about the outside world. Whether the world has been destroyed or not, Chu Feng has not paid attention to it. At the moment, he is just meditating on the passing time to pass the endless darkness, which seems to have become his only way of entertainment in this darkness.


    Count the time!


    I don''t know how long it has been. Maybe it''s 100000 years, it may be millions of years, or even one of them!


    Chu Feng, who had closed his eyes for a long time, opened his eyes again. His eyes were shining in the dark, just like fireflies shining in the night, which became the only ornament in the darkness.


    The left eye is more shimmering, Chu wind finally in endless years after the voice: "time?"


    At this moment, Chu Feng suddenly thought of everything before he entered the black hole. It seems that the four ancient fierce beasts not only guarded Minghong magic sword, but also guarded more important things. However, there are black holes only in the universe in the tomb, which is not a reasonable thing in itself.


    What is time, and what does its existence symbolize?


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, thinking back to the past so many years, every minute, every second, even a matter between breathing.


    The outside world may have passed countless years or even a single event, but if we can go back to the time, even after millions of years, it seems that we can return to the day when we started?


    Just how can we turn back time and return to the time when we want to go back most?


    Time!


    Two words constantly appear in Chu Feng''s mind, he seems to have caught something, but it seems that it is still a little bit worse.


    Time, that is nothing, it is something that does not exist at all. Who can control time, who can control the flow of time, let time go fast, can also make time stop, or let time back?


    With his eyes closed, Chu Feng looked calm and strange, lying there thinking of the idea of suddenly sprouting. If he could control the time, would it be possible to make time back to the moment before he entered the black hole? If he controls his time, can he stop the last thing he wants to see happen?


    Thinking of all this, Chu Feng''s whole heart can no longer calm down, even more a kind of blazing.


    Time, years, time, minutes and seconds are the representatives of time, but time can''t be grasped. When you are in a trance, time may be gone for a day. When you close your eyes and open them again, maybe a night has passed.


    First time, then chaos, then the universe, everything!


    Time is undoubtedly the origin of everything. Without time, there will be no existence of all things. The growth of anything can not be separated from time, because only when time has passed can people and things grow up and the world can be more perfect.


    Thousands of years ago, there were only dynasties dominated by war and rule on the earth. Today, thousands of years later, there are many modern technologies on the earth, which are brought about by the past millennium.


    If time stays in a moment forever, then all things will not happen, and there will be no earth today.


    In the same way, if the moment when Chu Feng was born did not exist, or stopped, then he would not have grown up to today, nor would he have experienced so many things. Everything is time, there is no time, no everything!


    Time is not empty!


    Chu Feng regained consciousness and raised a smile, because time is all around us. We should use time when eating, sleeping, and doing anything. Time is always around us and always with us, growing up slowly!


    Time, everywhere!


    When Chu Feng''s heart rang out everywhere, his eyes opened instantly, and his body slowly regained consciousness. In the dark, he raised his head to look at the darkness above, and the smile on his mouth became more and more obvious: "faith is firm, nothingness can be controlled in the hand, persistent thought, then time is just a plaything in the palm."


    "Black hole, only the passage of time and the sound of time, if I am not wrong, black hole, you are just a place to hide time, because only such a place can make people forget time, and then pay attention to time."


    Some inexplicable words came out of Chu Feng''s mouth. It was very quiet and quiet around. But the next moment, a faint light appeared in the place where Chu Feng looked. There was also an ancient voice: "time and love are the most powerful forces in the world."


    "The one who has love is invincible, invincible to even time, can control, demon, you understand


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2397

    Chu Feng really realized, but he was not happy at all.


    Looking at the light light, two fists of light ball, inside the flow of some gas like gossamer things, Chu Feng knew that it was time, and it was the first second of all things, the winner would control the time.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have any heart to it, but a little more helpless: "who are you, and even if I realize the time, I still can''t control it, right?"


    "Me?" The voice in the dark asked, and after the silence, he said peacefully: "once I destroyed an era, once I tried to become the supreme of all the heaven and the world, but under the joint efforts of the God and the goddess, I finally died. Who do you think I am?"


    Chu Feng looks a shock, passing by surprised!


    Because the owner of the voice in the dark, he already knew who it was.


    It is the ancient taboo demon God, and the transcendental existence that destroyed the era of the practitioners.


    Ask, "you still exist?"


    "No, your birth marks my complete disappearance." The ancient god as like as two peas, he saw a shadow standing on the side of the light ball, the same as Chu Feng. He looked at the light ball and looked softly. "But I am unwilling to die like this, so I want to find time again, but I find time, but I can not control it."


    "Do you understand that a saint can''t control the sorrow of time?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, he understood the mood of the ancient demons, because now he is epiphany, but can not control time.


    The most fundamental is that he is not strong enough, but the ancient gods of heaven and saints were unable to control, but now he is only the God of creation. How to control him?


    "This is my ghost!"


    The ancient devil took back the look at the time light ball, and said faintly: "but soon I will disappear completely. I will drive time with my last spirit to send you back to the time when you entered here eight million years ago. As for how you want to control the time in the future and take charge of the years, it depends on your luck."


    His eyes are deep, his left eye is surrounded by magic light, and behind him appears the wings of magic light similar to Chu Feng: "the only thing that can be said is that if you don''t control the time, you will eventually die. Try! You''re better than me, at least I didn''t take the God! "


    As the voice dropped, Chu Feng also wanted to ask how powerful he was to control the time. The ancient demons had slowly disappeared, just like particles decomposed. Finally, they completely disappeared in the sight of Chu Feng. It seemed that they had never appeared at all.


    And the surrounding darkness is also a little bit dispersed. At that time, the light ball was slowly flowing, and finally it flashed into the body of Chu Feng. Chu Feng only felt that every minute and every second he passed was retrogressing, and the speed was very fast. There were also storms that made the cheeks ache like a hurricane.


    Finally, when the storm stopped, Chu Feng found a bright place. The wings of the magic light trembled and went there. He flashed into it. He only felt a light in front of him. Chu Feng squinted his eyes and grinned.


    When he came back, he went back to the sword tomb again. He also knew that he spent eight million years in that black hole. It was the ancient devil who drove time with the last soul force to send him back to the present.


    There are feelings and complications, but more helpless. The ancient demons, the strong men of an era, can''t control time. How strong is it to make time flow?


    "Lord!"


    Chu Feng is still in a trance. All of a sudden, the four ferocious beasts who have been waiting here make a loud noise, which also brings Chu Feng back to the realistic thinking.


    I thought he would come back to see the situation where the four Dharma protectors and other elders were present. But they did not seem to be there. Chu Feng also saw a gentle girl with a startled look, holding the Ming Hong magic sword, drawing a circle there.


    Chu Feng began to hate the gentle girl, but now maybe it is the reason that has experienced eight million years. All the love and hatred seem to be unimportant. When we goodbye, Chu Feng even felt very cordial, because he came back. After eight million years of separation, he met the familiar people again.


    As for the so-called master of the four fierce beasts, Chu Feng doesn''t know what it means. Maybe he got the time, but it doesn''t matter.


    With a flash of body, she stood in front of the gentle girl, and her eyes were deep: "do you want me to do it now, or do you want to know something about it?"


    The gentle girl stood up slowly and looked at Chu Feng without blinking her eyes. She was shocked and complicated: "how did you come back, how can you come out of the black hole, etc.,", "


    the eyes of the gentle girl seem to be in the ghost:" why do you have the breath of the former master on your body? What did you encounter in the black hole? "


    "Come back to me, don''t you know?" Chu wind faint voice.


    The gentle girl stares at Chu Feng and wants to see something. However, no matter how she looks at it, she has no gain at all. She is afraid of Chu Feng''s ancient spirit. She is very aware of the means of ancient demons. Is it that Chu Feng is not in front of her and is invaded by ancient demons?The gentle girl bit her lower lip and lifted her hand. Minghong''s magic sword was nailed into the ground. She opened her hands and hugged Chu Feng: "be gentle to me. Don''t let me kill so many people!"


    "Go away!" The gentle girl roared, and her body gradually became void. Before she could determine what happened to Chu Feng, she could only honestly return to Chu Feng''s body.


    Taking the gentle girl back into her body again, Chu Feng pulls up the Minghong magic sword on the ground. Although there are mottled marks, it is undeniable that this is the Minghong magic sword. Chu Feng can feel the restlessness of his connection with it, and he is calling himself to drink blood.


    With his eyes narrowed, Chu Feng opened the demon world and put Minghong''s magic sword into it and locked it in the demon hall. Now the sword spirit is short of two and can''t be integrated. It''s not safe to bring Minghong''s magic sword with him. Who knows if the dishonest gentle girl will enter the sword directly, everything needs to be careful.


    After finishing all this, Chu Feng looked back at the four fierce beasts in ancient times and asked, "you seem to know something, and why do you call me Lord?"


    "The one who gets the time is the Lord!" Poor Qi returned.


    Chu Feng looked at the situation and wanted to know something from their mouths. He sighed and looked at the entrance and exit: "how long has it been since I entered the black hole?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know the exact time. He just hoped that it would not be too long. If it was too long, the Dabi of the hidden world would be over. Maybe all the forces under his banner had been destroyed by the four Dharma protectors. The most important thing was whether Lu Wan had been destroyed by the rules of the holy law.


    "The seventh day!"


    There was a sound outside, and the hunchback swordsman came in, with a respectful look on his face: "seven days have passed since you entered the black hole."


    Seven days!


    Hearing that it was only the past seven days, Chu Feng felt relaxed and a little helpless of course.


    However, in the past seven days, it showed that the result was not too bad. However, it was hard to explain the problems that Saran and feiyuxin had brought to him. If the four Dharma protectors were not here, they must have gone back. Thinking of their efforts to smear themselves, Chu Feng felt helpless.


    But no matter how helpless, who told him not to go back in three days, and even if he had to go back, there was no way. If Fei Yuxin didn''t even speak, his crime could not be washed away.


    After dispelling the tangled thoughts, Chu Feng looked at the swordsman and the four fierce beasts: "what you are guarding should be Minghong magic sword. There is still time. Now I have got both of them. Do you want to stay here or leave with me?"


    The swordsman shook his head and looked at the place with soft eyes: "I also want to leave here to see the outside world, but I was born from the will of the sword here, so I can''t leave around the moudang mountain. I can only stay here forever as a sword keeper and wait for their new owners for every sword here."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng didn''t ask for it. Everyone''s existence has his mission. And after this time, I believe that not many people will come here to die, and the sword keeper doesn''t need to worry about being threatened by others.


    As for the four fierce beasts, Chu Feng is very interested. Each of them can fight against a god of nature. If the four go out together, they can completely fight against the four Dharma protectors.


    Chaos shook the fat body and said: "our natural duty is to guard the treasure. At the beginning, only poverty was here, but it told us that there was still time here, so we all came. Now that you have got the time, we don''t need to stay here. There are many treasures hidden in the vast and endless universe. We like to get close to treasures A little bit. "


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment, knowing that his mind was seen through by the four fierce beasts.


    Although we can''t get the following of the four fierce beasts, we can get at least two good things. It''s useless to force too much: "I hope we can see you again!"


    The four fierce beasts had no words. They turned around and ran against the walls around them. They didn''t get into them. They seemed to have hit the walls. In fact, they just left the place through the protection of those walls. Now they may have no idea where they are and guard some kind of treasure.


    Chu Feng and Shoujian humanely said goodbye and walked out of the sword tomb. There was no one outside. Feeling that Bai Lu might have died, a man stood up in the sword cluster on the left: "uncle, I knew you would come back."


    Chu Feng looked, micro Leng, Bai Lu has always been there, where did she go?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2398

    Rogue, run away with fear of crime!


    When Chu Feng took Bai Lu back to the holy city, he heard these eight words most, and they were still used on him.


    Now the whole hidden world knows one thing, that is, Chu Feng took the opportunity to bully his aunt saran on Shangguan Jinghong''s wedding. No matter what the truth is, now this is the truth, and the black pot Chu Feng is determined.


    Of course, it was not without the help of the four families. However, at the beginning, almost all the people on the mordang mountain died, and only three yuwennalan came back. Therefore, few people knew what happened in the holy city. The only thing they knew was that there were four fierce beasts in the magic mountain, which led to many people who wanted to go to the mountain to seek treasure.


    The four fierce beasts that the four ancestors couldn''t deal with were just looking for death.


    Under the pressure of such a group, Chu Feng, wearing a mask, walked into a quiet courtyard in the holy city in a low-key way. All the people who saw his mask were dead. The four families would not expose their crimes above and below the magic mountain, so they did not worry about the face being recognized.


    What''s more, the four great ancestors thought that he would never come back in the black hole, and that he could not widely publicize this face. The pressure on Chu Feng was much less.


    And here, Yi Hong, they are all there.


    See Yi Hong they three people, Chu Feng captured look is not very good, heart knot for a moment: "how?"


    "The four families are too much." Yihong hit the table next to him with a fist, which immediately turned the table into pieces.


    It turns out that six days ago, after the time when the Tibetan master gave Chu Feng the right to prove his innocence, because Chu Feng did not appear, the four families launched group pressure to turn Chu Feng into a scoundrel and a morally corrupt person, canceled the position of the minor Lord of the temple of Chu Feng, and suppressed the decision-making office.


    Although there was no overt repression, it gave a lot of pressure secretly, that is, to demand that the ruling area be dissolved before the end of the Dabi, otherwise the four families will be suppressed.


    In addition, in all aspects, except Xuanyuan family was not oppressed, all the people related to Chu Feng were put under pressure by the four big families. If it was not for the fear of the Tibetan Lord, the four families would have sent people to the modern world. But because of this, the temple world and even the whole hidden world are still in the dark waves before the storm.


    Many people know that the whole hidden world will change.


    After hearing what Yihong said, Chu Feng didn''t have much atmosphere. Maybe it was also because he had experienced eight million years in that black hole. His mood was completely peaceful. No matter how much hatred he felt, he couldn''t stir up too many waves in his heart.


    "And who is she?"


    At this time, Dongfang Yun is also staring at Bai Lu with hostile eyes, because she feels the same breath in Bai Lu''s body, and knows what the noumenon is in front of her.


    Yihong and Qingdi are also attracted to the past. They look at Bai Lu curiously. They say a beautiful woman in their hearts. Then they look down on Chu Fengtou. Every time they go out and come back, they are not disappointed. It''s enough.


    Chu Feng also thought about business, ready to ask, they look at their eyes, undisguised contempt.


    The corner of her mouth twitched, but also generously introduced: "by the way, her name is Bai Lu. She comes from the Tianhu clan of the wild demon domain. She is my niece."


    Hearing his niece, Dongfang Yun was stunned for a moment and looked up and down at Bai Lu: "are you the youngest niece of sudaji and the four princesses?"


    "It''s me Bai Lu also saw the essence of the Oriental rhyme, Du Du mouth: "you are the jade Tu that Aunt Daji said, was my uncle''s revenge and played with countless times the poor demon God?"


    Dongfang Yun suddenly has black lines on her face. If Murong Bing is in front of her, she will never die with her. She even talks about these things everywhere. Even if it is true, it can''t be said nonsense.


    However, Yihong and Qingdi chuckled when they heard the speech. Seeing that the Oriental rhyme was not very good, they could not continue to laugh.


    "You?"


    When Bai Lu turned around, she was stunned and shocked.


    "Bai Lu!" Just when she was about to say something, Dongfang Yun took her hand: "that I haven''t been back to the wild demon domain for a long time. Tell me about the current situation?"


    Chu Feng squints his eyes and looks at Qingdi. Bai Lu seems to want to say something just now, but Dongfang Yun stops it. Is there any secret hidden in Qingdi? Why can''t he seem to know?


    It''s just that Zhang yun''er asked him to take it with him. There should be no big problem. Chu Feng once again gave up his thoughts and said to Bai Lu, "you can wait and talk with Yun Yun Yun. Give me a visit first. I need to learn something from you."


    Chu Feng then walked back. Chu Feng would not forget Bai Lu''s strange situation on the magic mountain. Now that he has come back safely, he has to find out.


    Bai Lu was about to follow up, but she was held by Dongfang Yun. After a look at Chu Feng, she raised her fist and said to Bai Lu, "remember, don''t say what you shouldn''t say, otherwise you will know the consequences."Bai Lu looks at Qingdi, shrugs her shoulders and goes with the wind of Chu. She looks at Dongfang rhyme and Qingdi, and wonders what secrets lie between them. Even Chu Feng doesn''t know?


    "Uncle, are you hungry and thirsty, want to hit me?"


    In a room at the back, Bai Lu went in and saw Chu Feng sitting there. She said with a smile, "I''m ready. I can devote myself at any time. Although it''s the first time, I have no teacher and I live a good life."


    Chu Feng, with black lines on his face, waved Bai Lu to sit down and then asked, "that''s not funny. I just want to know one thing. Do you want to answer me honestly, do you know?"


    "So serious?" Bai Lu blinked, with the charm of arousing people''s deepest desire: "you don''t want to ask if I can let you enter three holes at the same time? Although they want to seduce you, they have to take their time. All of a sudden, I''m shy! "


    "Chufeng''s speechless skimming her lips, are all the women of the fox nationality like this?


    Shaking his head, he said, "you think too much. I just want to know why you didn''t feel at all when you were on the mountain of magic Dang, and you were very relaxed?"


    Chu Feng still remembers Bai Lu''s situation at that time. He, the rest of the people, and even the four Dharma protectors who later drove by were all affected by the magic mountain and could not exert 100% of his peak power. However, Bai Lu was relaxed and did not keep his mind and mind, but he did not do anything at all.


    Later, all the hallucinations disappeared, but when everyone appeared, there was no sign of Bai Lu, which indicated that Bai Lu was not there at that time, but where she went was also a problem.


    Bai Lu looked unnaturally affected by a few times, and then showed a smile: "I don''t know. Anyway, I didn''t have any pressure at that time. Maybe it was because I was a demon. So the breath of the mountain has no influence on me. After all, we all belong to the right way."


    "Is it?" Chu Feng is more sure that there is a problem, because in Bai Lu, he saw the color of deception.


    Bai Lu nodded definitely: "that''s it."


    Chu Feng sighed softly. In Bai Lu''s body, there was only deception. She could be sure that she knew, but she didn''t know why she would not tell the truth.


    However, Chu Feng was not able to point out that Bai Lu was lying, at least she was not malicious lie: "at that time, all the people were in the sword tomb. Where did you go? You should know that at the beginning, all we met were hallucinations. After the illusion disappeared, I could not see you or even feel your breath."


    "Dizzy!" Bai Lu didn''t even think about it, so she said, "at that time, I walked apart from you. I just fainted in front of my eyes shortly after I went into that passage. When I woke up, I was lying outside the sword tomb. I just heard the sword keeper say that you were inhaled into the black hole. I didn''t know when to come out, so I was waiting for you all the time."


    Full of deception again.


    Chu Feng passed by with a bitter smile. Bai Lu must have something to hide from her, but she just didn''t know why. After a look at her, Bai Lu was firmly looking at him.


    Chu Feng dispersed to continue to ask the idea said: "you go out first, I want to take a bath and rest."


    After eight million years in the black hole, Chu Feng really wants to take a bath and have a rest.


    This time, Bai Lu didn''t continue to hook up with Chu Feng. She stood up and left the room, which made Chu Feng affirm her guess. Bai Lu''s appearance at the moment seemed to be avoiding some problems.


    When the door was closed, Chu Feng locked the door and went into the bathroom to wash it. Then he fell on the bed. His left eye twinkled and whirled around the next five minutes, observing everything around him.


    This is also the last problem that Chu Feng discovered in the black hole. In fact, he had already controlled the time when he discovered the problem of his left eye.


    You can see this in the next five minutes, which can let Chu Feng change what will happen in the future, and who can know what will happen in the next five minutes? So Chu Feng knows that he has already controlled this time, but only for a short time.


    Slowly feel a little sleepy, chufeng closed his eyes, vaguely went to sleep in the past, he now does not want to tube, just want to have a good rest first.


    Bai Lu, who left Chu Feng''s room, was taken to her room by Dongfang Yun, and said to her with a serious look: "the things about Qingdi are only known here like you and me. Even if Chu Feng has a left eye that can see through the vanity, she can''t see Qingdi''s problem at present."


    "I hope you remember, otherwise, if the rest of the people know, Qingdi will be very dangerous, even if that Yihong you have to keep your mouth shut."


    Bai Lu Dudu mouth: "as long as she doesn''t rob me of men, everything is easy to say."


    Oriental rhyme frown, look at Bai Lu, in the heart secretly scold, fox spirit!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2399

    Deep night, temple state, Shangguan family.


    Since Shangguan Jinghong''s wedding, the atmosphere of Shangguan''s family has always been heavy. The red color at the time of marriage has not completely faded, but the feeling is that it gives people the illusion of funeral.


    All this is because Chu Feng ran away!


    Originally, the people of Shangguan family were holding the first-class Chu Feng to prove his innocence. In this way, their family would not be ashamed. When the time came for the master to tell him, Chu Feng did not appear at all. Until now, there is no news coming. People of Shangguan family are very angry about this.


    Because of this, the Shangguan family has become a joke in the temple world.


    At the beginning, the best Shangguan yingyue left, leading to the Shangguan family being oppressed by the situ family, and being washed down by the ancestor situ. Now, the son of Shangguan yingyue, Chu Feng, is coming back, which is extremely honored and ranks as the little Lord of the temple.


    They thought that the return of Chu Feng would bring some hope to the Shangguan family. However, such a thing happened. Chu Feng did not explain, did not prove his innocence and fled, thus destroying the hope of many Shangguan family members. They were very angry about Shangguan yingyue, who did not know where Chu Feng was now.


    In such an atmosphere, the Shangguan Jinghong went back to his residence with a cold face. He opened the door and went in to see feiyuxin sitting there. Without any words, he passed by her and lay on the bed.


    "Master!"


    Feiyuxin frowned and said, "that bed is mine. Is yours next door?"


    Speaking of this matter, Shangguan Jinghong felt a little angry.


    On the wedding day, because of what happened, he didn''t marry feiyuxin, but waited for Chu Feng to give evidence to prove his innocence.


    But Chu Feng didn''t show up. The accusation was confirmed. Shangguan Jinghong was angry at Chu Feng''s Rogue behavior. He wanted to settle with feiyuxin that night, but the latter forced him to die. If Shangguan Jinghong dared to touch her, she would die in front of Shangguan Jinghong immediately.


    Shangguan Jinghong is very angry about this, but feiyuxin is now his wife. If he is known by the outside world, he must be ridiculed. He can''t even conquer his own women, and he can''t let feiyuxin die. Shangguan Jinghong can bear it.


    Today, it was good, but just now Shangguan Mingheng asked him to meet Shangguan after the sun. He told them seriously that he believed Chu Feng was innocent. The problem must be saran and feiyuxin.


    So they have to pry saran and feiyuxin''s mouth open no matter what, to restore the truth of the day.


    It is also revealed between the lines that this is the meaning of the Tibetan Lord and the Demon Lord.


    So now Shangguan Jinghong is in a bad mood. In his heart, he thinks that Chu Feng is a rascal. But now this rascal is still trusted by the demon lord, the Tibetan master and even his grandfather. Shangguan Jinghong is very upset. However, he can''t do anything even if he wants to kill feiyuxin.


    Because the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord are concerned about this matter, and it has not passed. If he really killed feiyuxin, he will only let others take the opportunity to say that this is the plot of his Shangguan Jinghong, his wife and his mother.


    Feiyuxin frowned and felt that Shangguan Jinghong was a little different tonight. In order to prevent him from doing any rogue behavior to himself, feiyuxin didn''t speak any more. Anyway, he just lay there and didn''t do anything.


    Shangguan startled Hong to see that feiyuxin did not speak, and just relaxed a little, sitting there thinking about how to deal with Shangguan Mingheng''s account.


    He didn''t want Chu Feng to become the little Lord of the temple again. But if Chu Feng didn''t become the little master of the temple, the Shangguan family would not necessarily get the support of the Tibetan Lord and the Demon Lord in the future. It was a dilemma for Shangguan Jinghong to decide what to do, let Chu Feng continue to bear the blame, or find out the truth of the matter to him?


    Dark swallow saliva, eyes more a touch of fun color, Shangguan Jinghong stood up to slowly toward the rain near.


    Seeing that she was about to approach, feiyuxin suddenly stood up and released the momentum of the semi divine peak. She fell back to the door, and her eyes were slightly cold: "what do you want to do?"


    "You are my wife. What do you say I want to do?" Shangguan startled Hong asked a question. It seemed that a grim color appeared on her gentle and handsome face. The next moment, things appeared in feiyuxin''s side in the blink of an eye. A hand held her left hand, and a force poured into it directly. The hand swung and feiyuxin screamed and flew to the bed.


    The whole bed was shocked and collapsed on the ground by the huge falling force. Feiyuxin''s face was ugly, and she spat out a mouthful of blood. She knew that Shangguan Jinghong wanted to use strong force against her.


    She wanted to get up, but there was no chance. Shangguan Jinghong had blocked her meridians directly behind her. Feiyuxin lay down powerless and looked ugly: "Shangguan Jinghong, if you dare to touch me, Chu Feng will not let you go."


    Shangguan Jinghong''s hand has been stretched out, smell speech a stagnation, and then angrily drink a way: "what is the relationship between you and Chu Feng?"


    "He likes me!" Feiyuxin sneered: "in order to save me, he directly killed the hell sea. When he had nowhere to go, I took him in the flying door. It seems that we have contradictions. It is because I betrayed him once, but betraying once does not mean that he does not love me. You dare to move me, and when he appears, he will surely kill you."Shangguan startled Hong''s eyebrows twisted into a rope. He was afraid of Chu Feng if he didn''t think of it. But when he heard the word Chu Feng, he always had some fear from his heart.


    "Scared?"


    Feiyuxin coldly smile, see Shangguan Jinghong look hesitant, disdain to say: "afraid, immediately untie my meridians, after what I do you don''t care about me, I love the person is Chu Feng, Chu Feng also love me, we will be together sooner or later, I married you just want to stimulate him, you don''t think I really like you."


    Any man can not accept the contempt of women, not to mention Shangguan Jinghong such a powerful person in the realm of God.


    Listening to Fei Yuxin''s self-talk there, Shangguan Jinghong makes a mockery of her. Her clothes are completely broken into pieces. The white jade coagulated fat is generally not obstructed by the body. The delicate flower stamens and the red peak top stimulate Shangguan Jinghong''s eyes.


    Then she patted Fei Yuxin''s confused face: "so don''t be too confident. Women live in the center of their own world. Sooner or later, things will happen, such as now!"


    Finally, feiyuxin reacts that she is naked in front of Shangguan Jinghong. She wants to scream, but she is directly kissed by Shangguan Jinghong. She feels Shangguan Jinghong''s hands swimming on her body. Feiyuxin is completely flustered. Her self-confidence is completely meaningless at this moment.


    She wants to resist, but she can''t move. Even if she can, she is not the opponent of Shangguan Jinghong, and even if she asks for help, she is now Shangguan Jinghong''s wife. It is natural that her husband and his wife are intimate.


    No!


    Feiyuxin''s heart cries out that she can''t be like this. Now it''s hard for her to be with Chu Feng. If she loses her most precious virginity, she won''t have the chance to be with Chu Feng.


    He shook his head desperately, but he couldn''t escape Shangguan Jinghong''s barbaric behavior. He felt that the peach blossom land was in contact with some kind of fire and was enriched a little bit. Finally, saran came out of the room in his thin pajamas. His graceful and plump body was hidden under his pajamas. When he came to Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun, he hugged him: "chasing the sun, what''s the matter with you After my father came back from there, he always looked bad. Did he tell you something? "


    Shangguan opened his hands to break away from saran''s arms, stood up, looked at saran and asked, "am I still your only man?"


    Saran looked stunned, thinking of the situation of being brutally occupied by situ Twilight cloud. She looked unnatural.


    And such a look in Shangguan''s eyes is a kind of sad color. He sighed: "it seems that father and they were all hoodwinked by the hypocritical animal of Chu Feng. If you really had been possessed by him, why didn''t you speak out earlier? I can definitely stop that beast of Chu Feng. "


    Saran looks surprised. She looks unnatural because the problem of Shangguan chasing the sun reminds her of the bastard situ Twilight cloud. At the moment, Shangguan obviously misunderstands that she is possessed by a second man, that person is Chu Feng.


    Narrowing her eyes, saran turned many thoughts in her heart and lowered her head: "I''m sorry, Chu Feng is too strong. I can only make a sound after being rascal by him, but I''m afraid that you dislike me, so I say no, and warn Fei Yuxin that she can''t tell the truth. I''m sorry, my body doesn''t belong to you."


    Shangguan pursued the sun with such a color that he turned and left. Originally, Shangguan asked him to learn the truth from saran''s mouth. Obviously, this is the truth.


    Saran did not stop Shangguan from chasing the sun, but clenched his fist after he could not see him: "Chu Feng, don''t blame me. If you had listened to me, you would not have been reduced to today. You should carry this black pot on your back."


    "I must kill you, I must pay for it. You let me betray the sun physically!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2400

    In the past few days, Chu Feng has been in the demon world, but he has not touched Minghong''s magic sword without full preparation.


    Although the latter is still an empty sword without soul, no one knows how much blood it drinks since the ages, but it is definitely an amazing number, and the remaining weapons of great ferocity are beyond the control of ordinary people.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know whether he can control Minghong magic sword now, but for the sake of safety, Chu Feng is ready to step into the heaven and then use the Ming Hong magic sword. Moreover, the spirit of the sword is three points. Now he only gets one, and the other two don''t know where they are, so they can use Minghong magic sword, but it''s only a slightly stronger weapon.


    At the same time, these days are also understanding the time. Since the time light ball entered his body, he did not know where he had gone. He just felt that it had always existed. Now it was not strong enough to control the world, but it did not affect Chu Feng''s complete understanding of time.


    When you can control the time, it may be smoother.


    Although I don''t know what benefits can be gained when the time is completely controlled, it can be jointly guarded by the four fierce beasts in ancient times, and even the ancient taboo demon gods want it. Chu Feng believes that it will never be as simple as controlling the advance and backward flow of time.


    This morning, Chu Feng or as usual to understand their own things, the outside came to the news, someone came.


    Yihong and they are still in the holy city, in order to pay close attention to the four families of the temple in real time. Once something happens, they will contact Chu Feng at the first time.


    Chu Feng did not delay, directly from the demon world to go out, just when he saw the people, surprised.


    Because it''s Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    When he first became the young master of the temple, Chu Feng really asked Xuanyuan Huining to take Xuanyuan Lang to come to help them raise their realm to the upper God. But now, because of saran''s affairs, he has been a rat in the street. Xuanyuan Huining, on the contrary, has come.


    Chu Feng frowned: "what are you doing here? Who told you I was here?"


    Xuanyuan Huining was a little happy to see Chu Feng himself. He did not think that he was cold at once. It seemed that they were still something that should not have happened.


    Looking at Yihong, Bailu and Qingdi, Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes are a bit more bitter. Yihong knows that Bailu and Qingdi are still seeing each other for the first time. She feels that Chu Feng is not around and is opening up a huge back palace.


    "That, it''s me!"


    Oriental rhyme in the side of the weak reply: "I did not know they came at the beginning, is Huining just contacted me, I just said!"


    "When was your relationship so good?" Chu Feng asked back, but his look was still not very good: "it''s just mischievous. They are all powerful gods and important figures of Xuanyuan family. The four families must have paid attention to them. Now they appear here, the four families must know."


    "Next time, before you do something, would you mind a little bit?"


    Now is the critical time. The four families must have a secret conspiracy, so everything needs to be careful. When Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui come to the temple world, they are bound to be concerned by the four families. Perhaps the news of their arrival has reached the ears of the four Dharma protectors.


    Xuanyuan Huining looks stunned, and then he also reflects that he is too impulsive. He shouldn''t have heard that Chu Feng has become a street mouse and rushed to fight side by side.


    Now it seems that their whereabouts must have been exposed.


    There was some apology on his face: "brother-in-law, what should I do next?"


    "Get out of here!" Now they are all here. Chu Feng also knows that Xuanyuan Huining didn''t mean to, but he cared about it in disorder: "and you all leave together. Don''t stay in the temple world!"


    Xuanyuan Huining looked tight: "but, I want to fight with you side by side!"


    "What can you do for me?" Chu Feng asked back, and when Xuanyuan Huining was speechless, he said, "I understand your kindness. But if I fight with the four families, it can only be a fierce battle of the realm of God of creation. The strongest of you is only the upper God. One finger of God of creation can destroy you. What can you do for me?"


    "Take good care of yourself is the greatest help to me, understand?"


    Xuanyuan Huining clenched her lips. If there were not so many people here, she really wanted to go up and bite chufeng fiercely. She was worried about his safety. She came from Xuanyuan family, but she was said to be a drag. Naturally, she was not in a good mood.


    But Bai Lu raised her hand: "uncle, I''m not familiar with them, so I want to follow you, but I won''t go."


    Dongfang Yun also said in a low voice: "the master said that I would follow you all the time, so",, "


    the meaning was very clear. Chu Feng frowned and found that when these women were stubborn, it was really more difficult to do.


    Qingdi, who has seldom spoken, also raised her hand gently: "well, the master asked me to follow you. The goddess also means that, so I won''t leave."Chu Feng couldn''t do anything about it. When he was about to speak, his eyes suddenly solidified and looked out. Three minutes later, the picture appeared in his mind and breathed out: "it seems that you have no hope to go now. Aunt Yihong, Huining and princess jiaorui stay, and others enter the demon world."


    The demon world quietly unfolded behind him, and Chu Feng explained: "the four families are coming. Obviously, it''s strange for you two to come to the temple world and come to such a place. In order to avoid suspicion, let''s do it first!"


    Qingdi and Dongfang Yun didn''t say anything about it. They went directly into the world of demons. As for Bai Lu, the four Dharma protectors had met her when she was in the magic mountain. In order to avoid the four Dharma protectors from perceiving that he was coming back from the black hole, she also had to avoid it at the moment.


    Pulling Bai Lu, who was still in a daze there, Chu Feng stepped into the demon world and looked back: "you can make an excuse yourself. Huining and princess jiaorui are Xuanyuan family members. They dare not do anything. As for Aunt Yihong, I believe you will have a way!"


    With that, the demon world closed directly. Leaning on Hong blinked his eyes and grinned bitterly: "son of a bitch, it''s eccentric!"


    said that on the lips, but it was very clear in leaning Hong that no matter whether it was Eastern rhyme or Qing Di, or even Bai Lu, it would be hard for them to be discovered by the four families, and she was the wife of Stuart''s cloud. Some things could still be wrangled.


    Chu Feng with Oriental rhyme, a few people just entered the demon world soon, outside quickly fell four figures, no doubt not the realm of the middle God.


    Situ Muyun, Huyan Jue Ming, Dongfang Yulou also has another Yuwen family''s middle God. They are all the third generation characters of the four big families. However, in addition to the first three, the Yuwen family''s powerful God state only came out when Yuwen Hualong was killed at a good time.


    When situ Twilight cloud saw the people coming out of the house, he burst into laughter and began to ponder: "I also said how the two little princesses of Xuanyuan family sneaked into the temple world, so they came to see my dear lady!"


    Yihong narrowed his eyes: "situ Twilight cloud, we have been separated for thousands of years. At the beginning, you are also very clear about what happened. Next time, please call my name, don''t say I am your wife, disgusting!"


    With a cold face, situ Twilight cloud passed Xuanyuan Huining and his wounds had been completely repaired in the past few days. He still had the proud capital: "it doesn''t matter what you are called. What''s important is that the two little princesses explain how they came to the temple world."


    "I remember that there was an agreement between the emperor and the four ancestors that the four families should not easily enter the Xuanyuan family territory. Similarly, the Xuanyuan family members should not enter the temple world, at least not without reporting."


    Dongfang Yulou and others stood aside, staring at the three people in front of them. They wandered on Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui. They all had to admire the excellent inheritance of Xuanyuan family. The fourth generation is younger and better than the four families!


    Leaning on Hong, she said in a cold voice, "situ Twilight cloud, don''t look for these useful and useless excuses. Everyone knows that Chu Feng is Xuanyuan Huining''s brother-in-law. Now he is framed and lost by scoundrels. As a sister-in-law, Princess Huining comes to the temple world to look for it, which is normal."


    "The reason why they came to me was that I had just left the temple. They wanted me to take them to Tibetan or demon lord to find out the situation. I''m in contact with the Tibetan master, so you''re here. What do you mean?"


    At first, situ Muyun, who had a big smile on his face, looked at Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui. According to their idea before they came, they took the opportunity to question Xuanyuan emperor and see if they could take the little princess of Xuanyuan family.


    At the moment, relying on Hong''s explicit statement of the Tibetan master, it seems that he has made an appointment. Then Xuanyuan jiaorui and his wife have not entered the temple world for no reason. If they do something, they will inevitably have an accident.


    His eyes and several people behind him exchanged a meaningful smile: "what can we mean? It''s just that the ancestors want to know what the emperor wants to do, so let''s have a look. It''s actually invited by the Tibetan master, so we won''t disturb us."


    Now the four ancestors seem to be doing something about the layout. The four of them don''t want to disturb their plans. They can only temporarily let go of the people in front of them, especially Yihong. When they find a chance, they must take her.


    "Come with me!"


    Yihong looks at the four people leaving, and confirms that they are far away. He pulls Xuanyuan Huining and the two of them head for situ Twilight cloud in the opposite direction and take the opportunity to leave here.


    But the far away situ Twilight cloud suddenly stopped and looked gloomy and ugly: "Damn it, I''ve been cheated!"


    If Xuanyuan Huining really wants to see the Tibetan master, they can go to the temple directly with their identity. Why rely on Hong?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2401

    One day later, the whole holy city was in a kind of dark wave.


    From the beginning of the day, the four families sent many people into the holy city, as if they were looking for something, but no one dared to explore what the four families wanted to do, because after Chu Feng''s affair, the control of the holy city by the four families had reached an abominable level. If you are not careful, you will be followed by the four families.


    Even now it is evening, the four families are still looking for something, so that the people in the holy city dare not go out at will, for fear that they will become people lying with guns.


    "Enter the world of demons


    In the original residence, Yihong and others left for a while and then turned back again at night. Chu Feng came out of the demon world and sighed: "I still think that as long as you stay away from them at that time, you will forget it. I don''t want the four families to be so determined to find you this time. It seems that the conspiracy of the four families is not small!"


    In normal times, even if Xuanyuan jiaorui and Xuanyuan Huining come to the temple world without reporting, the four families will not be like this. They are just two little girls. If the four families fight with each other, they will be treated as a joke.


    And how much to see the face of emperor Xuanyuan.


    However, today, the four families did not mean to give Xuanyuan emperor any face, and they were bound to find Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan Huining. This way of doing things without fear of offending Xuanyuan emperor shows that the four families do not care whether Xuanyuan emperor will be angry.


    There must be a great conspiracy in the dark. I''m afraid it''s not only the temple, but also the whole hidden world.


    Therefore, it is the safest way for Yihong to enter the demon world now. Otherwise, when they are found, there may be a little trouble.


    "What about you, brother-in-law?"


    Yihong and Xuanyuan jiaorui both enter the demon world. Xuanyuan Huining looks at Chu Feng when he wants to go in: "aren''t you ready to go in?"


    "I have something else to deal with. You can go in first. I want to go in. I can do it any time." Chufeng smiles and pats Xuanyuan Huining on the shoulder. Although the arrival of her and Xuanyuan jiaorui makes the four families launch a search for the holy city, they can''t deny that Xuanyuan Huining came because of his worries.


    Xuanyuan Huining realized that he couldn''t help Chu Feng too much, so he nodded: "be careful. Although I''m not strong enough, I can still help."


    "Yes Chu Feng responded. After the three entered the demon world, Chu Feng went out and wanted to stay with Yihong. They watched the situation of the temple outside in real time. Now the four families are searching closely and can only do things by themselves. Anyway, they can''t understand the time.


    I feel that someone is coming towards this side. It is estimated that it is the searcher. Chu Feng''s body is flashing and leaving in an instant. Now the moon is dark and the wind is high. I can do something.


    On the top of the sky, the Chu wind didn''t give out a breath, and quietly came to the sky of the temple. From a high position, you can see that many people in the temple state have gone to rest, even few of them are patrolling.


    Compared with the territory of the four families, the temple is indeed too quiet.


    Chu Feng blocked all the breath. In a blink of an eye, things appeared in the temple. No one found Chu Feng coming, just as no one knew that he had entered the independent space of King Wu.


    But this time when he entered the world of King Wu, Chu Feng found that the people who had been guarding the entrance had disappeared, as if they had retreated to other places. Didn''t he worry that some villains would come in and do bad things?


    I don''t know why all the well behaved guards were withdrawn, but it was a good thing for him. Chu Feng expanded the wings of the magic light, swung it and went towards the direction of the Tibetan master''s bedroom. Now he has the body of Minghong magic sword and the time of nothingness, which is still a very important thing.


    Where are two of the three sword spirits!


    At the beginning, Lu Wan forcibly separated Minghong''s magic sword from the sword spirit. She certainly knew where it was. But now Lu Wan didn''t know where Chu Feng was, so he came to find the Tibetan master, who might know something.


    The place where he came last time is still the big Buddha, but there is no hidden Lord on it. His brow frowns. Chu Feng doesn''t know whether to ask someone. After all, he is no longer the young master of King Wu. Those people may not give him this face.


    Still thinking about where the Tibetan master would go, a voice sounded in his ear. Chu Feng''s expression moved, quietly flying to the southeast direction, because he heard the call, the Tibetan master''s call!


    About hundreds of miles away, the Chu wind fell from the sky to a hillside. In front of it was a temple. It was just cold and not brilliant enough. It was just like a common small temple in the world.


    Chu Feng walked to the inside, and a man came face to face, the disciple of Tibetan master, Dama!


    When he came near, Dama put his hands together and bowed down: "the wind is less. The Tibetan master says that Buddhism places great importance on the land. Remember that all the fierce things enter."


    Chu Feng looked at himself and said with a smile, "master Dama, do you want me to hand over weapons or what? And I am a fierce man, or do you think I can''t go in? "The witty words surprised Damar and then raised his hand: "unexpectedly, please come in!"


    Chufeng went straight in, and Damar asked him to leave behind the fierce things, which must be the sword spirit and the Ming Hong magic sword. As a taboo demon God, Chu Feng''s biggest evil object is to leave weapons or people?


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. The wind is less and I''m more introverted."


    As soon as Chu Feng stepped into the hall of the temple, he sat on the Pu Tuan with his back to the Tibetan master at the door and said, "it seems that the wind has not only got the sword spirit of Ming Hong magic sword, but also got some mood changes. Good thing!"


    Chu Feng went to the Tibetan master''s side, Pu Tuan sat down and looked at the Buddha statues in front of him. The change in mood mentioned by the Tibetan master should be the reason why he had spent eight million years in the black hole. Those eight million years made Chu Feng think a lot of things and understand many things. Now what he is waiting for is just a breakthrough opportunity.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t tell the Tibetan master much about his experience. He just told him what he had come from: "master, I have already got Minghong magic sword on the mountain of magic Dang, and I have experienced some things, but none of them are very important. What I want to know is, do you know, master, where are the three points of sword spirit and the other two?"


    "In this world, only Zun God knows where the rest of the sword spirits are." The Tibetan master didn''t say that he didn''t know, but he replied peacefully: "if you can get a sword spirit by chance, it shows that you are destined to be with Minghong magic sword. When you should get it, they will appear naturally."


    "When it''s not supposed to appear, it''s useless for you to tangle and force."


    Chu Feng naturally understood this truth. But if he didn''t get all of Minghong''s sword spirit for a day, Chu Feng always felt that there was something wrong with him. He thought of the artifact held by the four Dharma protectors in the maudang mountain sword tomb. Chu Feng knew that if he didn''t have a handy weapon, he might not be their opponent at that time.


    But now the temple world is full of dark waves, and even the hidden world is beginning to suffer. World War I is inevitable. At this time, it depends on who is more powerful, because only the more powerful people can gain the hope of survival and become the final winner.


    But the Tibetan master has already said that he doesn''t know. Maybe only Lu Wan knows about it.


    Gently exhaled a breath, Chu Feng asked, "can you tell me where the God worship place is? The sword spirit of Minghong magic sword is very important to me. I want to go to her and ask her if she knows where the sword spirit is? "


    The Tibetan master slowly turned his head, and Chu Feng felt that he was being watched by the Tibetan master: "the God certainly knows, but it seems that you can also ask Chang''e, who is in charge of the art of great destiny, should give you more answers than worshipping God!"


    Yeah!


    A word awakens the dreamer. Chu Feng only wants to find the Tibetan master or even LV wan to find out where the sword spirit is, but how can she forget Chang''e, who knows the art of great destiny. As long as she implements the evolution once, it is not difficult to know where the sword spirit of Minghong magic sword is.


    Chu Feng quickly stood up: "thank you, master!"


    "Wait a minute!" When Chu Feng was about to leave, the demon lord calmly asked, "do you care nothing about your innocence now? Maybe you should try it. If you can''t prove your innocence, what you''re going to do will not be justified


    Chu Feng stopped for a moment, didn''t answer the Tibetan master''s question, and went out directly. As for the impact of saran''s incident, it was known to almost all the hidden worlds. It was a little effective to make up for the lost sheep, but the effect was not very good.


    At present, the most important thing is to strive to enhance their own strength, so that in the strong world, a complete existence!


    Chu Feng, who left, contacted Chang''e at the first time, hoping that she could deduce where the sword spirit would be with the art of great destiny.


    Knowing that Chu Feng had left the world of King Wu, Chang''e sent news that the sword spirit did not belong to the destiny and could not be deduced. One thing for sure is that Minghong magic sword and Sanfen sword spirit will merge in this era.


    Let Chu Feng, let it be and don''t need to rush!


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly at night, and he doesn''t want to rush. But now the time is running out. Although we don''t know what the four families are up to and what the four ancestors are doing, it is certainly at the time of the last round selection of the hidden world Dabi.


    Time is running out. If we can''t gather the spirit of Minghong''s magic sword, we can''t exert the strongest power of Minghong''s magic sword.


    Under the sky at night, Chu Feng clenched his fist: "it seems that we have to consider the suggestion of the Tibetan Lord!"


    Self proof of innocence, suppression of the four families!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2402

    Chu Feng, who left the world of King Wu, did not go to other places, but went to the territory of Shangguan family.


    According to the current strength, it seems that they can compete with the four families, but the four families have been the disciples of Lu Wan since the new era. No one knows how much information they have hidden.


    So Chu Feng is going to follow the Tibetan master''s advice and see if he can start from saran or feiyuxin. If he can prove his innocence, he can at least compete with the four families on the surface.


    Seeing most of the things arranged at the wedding, Chu Feng is going to find saran first.


    At that time, Chu Feng probably remembers that Saran didn''t want to say anything else to wrong him, but feiyuxin suddenly came out and said those words, which made things irreversible. Therefore, if you want to get rid of today''s misunderstanding, it is undoubtedly best to start with saran.


    If you can''t, you can only go to find feiyuxin, the woman with mental deformity.


    In the dark, Chu Feng walked cautiously. He had been to the Shangguan family twice, but the specific terrain was not very clear. However, the master''s house was usually in the inner courtyard. It was not difficult to find saran with his left eye.


    Soon Chu Feng found saran''s residence, and the Shangguan was not chasing the sun. His body quickly passed by, and soon he was outside the residence.


    In order to avoid being found out and causing misunderstanding, Chu Feng''s left eye has a 360 degree perspective of the surrounding environment, making sure that no one will find out. Chu Feng went to knock on the door. Instead of sneaking in, he knocked on the door directly.


    The next moment the door opened, Saran, who had a smile on her face, was stunned at the spot when she saw that the man standing at the door was Chu Feng.


    The first thought is, how is it possible?


    When it was determined that the person in front of her was really Chu Feng, saran almost cried out. But Chu Feng quickly covered her mouth and pulled her into the house. After closing the door, she temporarily blocked all channels of saran and left her on the bed.


    He pulled up a chair and sat down. His left eye looked at the surrounding situation at the same time: "Mrs. Saran, we have met again."


    Saran wanted to speak, but a little voice was released. She could only stare at Chu Feng bitterly with a pair of eyes, as if she wanted to eat and drink his flesh and blood.


    Chu Feng was about to continue to talk. She found that Saran was wearing pajamas and was a little thin. She pulled the quilt over her body to cover up the scenery. Then she continued: "don''t worry. I come to you with no malice. I just want to discuss some things with you. As long as you promise me not to make a lot of noise, I can untie the blockade of your meridians."


    "Blink your eyes if you agree."


    Saran did not have any mood swings, because she was thinking about the purpose of Chu Feng''s coming tonight. If she thought about it, there was only one possibility. She had to prove her innocence. Otherwise, according to the voice of the hidden world, Chu Feng was simply a morally corrupt animal.


    Some hesitation, because situ Twilight cloud has already given her news, we must insist that Chu Feng played with him, and let Chu Feng bear the moral reputation, otherwise, we will tell the story of two people.


    What''s more, Shangguan pursues the sun and thinks that she has been attacked by Chu Feng, and she hasn''t come back to rest these nights. How can she overthrow the things that everyone has already identified?


    "It seems that Madame does not want to?" Chu Feng frowned, according to reason, it is a good thing for saran and the Shangguan family. Although there will be a bit of shame, it is nothing to lose face and lose the face of the whole Shangguan family.


    After all, the rumors outside now are that they have already done that kind of thing. It can be imagined that Saran''s body also bears a lot of pressure, so Chu Feng doesn''t quite understand her hesitation.


    Chu Feng stood up and didn''t embarrass saran: "it seems that you have something difficult to talk about. If you can''t talk about it, then let''s think I haven''t been here."


    Chu Feng unties saran''s blockade and is ready to leave. After eight million years of black hole, Chu Feng''s persistence in hatred has not been so firm. At least for Saran, who has done stupid things for his son and husband, he can barely be forgiven.


    What''s more, Shangguan family is also the mother''s family. I believe her spirit in heaven does not want to see any one of them ravaging Shangguan family.


    Saran looked surprised. She thought that if she didn''t agree, Chu Feng would definitely give her a hard hand. She didn''t want Chu Feng to let her go. She quickly sat up and pulled up the cup and wrapped her body: "do you want me to prove your innocence for you?"


    Chu Feng turned back and nodded: "yes, the four families all have the heart to kill me. In the face of it, I am the young master, and they dare not be too blatant. Now as long as they see me, they will attack me in groups."


    "If there is a way to suppress them, I''m not willing to let go."


    "I can''t help you." Saran shook his head and did not know how he could not hate Chu Feng: "because the whole Shangguan family is inclined to see that I have been defiled by you. Even your uncle thinks that I have been your one. These days, he doesn''t rest here at night, and all of them have identified you."There was a bitter smile on his face, and some self mockery: "if I had explained it at the beginning, then there was nothing. But now I said that no one would believe it. They just felt that I didn''t want to be excluded from the Shangguan family, despised by my own husband, and lied!"


    I think it''s just a simple problem to solve. As long as Saran agrees, it can be clarified tomorrow.


    At the moment, after listening to saran''s words, Chu Feng thought about it and knew that Saran was willing and useless. She was stabbed by Fei Yuxin. Who could know that it was such a result that she didn''t explain when she should explain. When she wanted to explain, no one believed it.


    "Goodbye!"


    Chu Feng opened the door and threw out a faint sentence. Saran couldn''t prove her innocence. There was only one person left, feiyuxin!


    With the door closed, Chu Feng left. Saran didn''t know where he had gone, but he was still in Shangguan''s family. He lay down with tears. In addition to regret, he felt regret.


    If she didn''t want to get benefits from Chu Feng by virtue of her relationship at the beginning, she would not have found a chance for situ Muyun to take advantage of her relationship. She would not have been held by situ Muyun, and she would not have stabbed feiyuxin to make herself unable to go up and down now.


    Saran had a profound experience at the moment!


    In saran''s heart regret but there is no way, feiyuxin''s residence, outside can be heard inside the strange, feiyuxin that deliberately suppressed voice.


    In the room, feiyuxin is biting her lips and almost almost oppressed. She stares at Shangguan Jinghong, who is galloping on her own body, and is shocked by her heart.


    "Is Chu Feng amazing? You can''t protect your own women. What a ball? "


    And she doesn''t want to die!


    The wind and rain stopped. Fei Yuxin didn''t cater to Shangguan Jinghong, but she was betrayed by her physiology. The sheets were wet. Looking at the Shangguan Jinghong who left every time she finished wearing clothes, feiyuxin vowed to kill Shangguan Jinghong when she had a chance.


    The Shangguan Jinghong with her back to feiyuxin did not know what she had done to her. She put on her clothes and wiped the sweat on her forehead. She turned back with a cold smile: "do you know what I think most about when I''m on you?"


    "I think of you as a woman of Chu Feng. My heart is very happy to gallop on you. What''s great about him? Isn''t he a wild seed of a runaway man, born by a family Slut?"


    Left some abnormal words, Shangguan startled Hong to leave with a smile, the door opened, feiyuxin took advantage of the body to sit up, raised his hand to close the door.


    Looking down at his ugliness now, the past pride in Shangguan Jinghong''s body has disappeared.


    Slowly swayed into the bathroom, filled with water, he threw himself into the bath bucket, rubbing his body with a towel, as if he wanted to wash himself clean.


    "It''s ok if the body is dirty. It will be clean after washing."


    At this time, the room sounded a sigh of voice and a little bit of sympathy: "the most fear is not only the body dirty, but also the heart, that is really hopeless."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2403

    It was Chu Feng who came.


    But Chu Feng didn''t think of it. She was so proud as feiyuxin that she was taken as a plaything one day. However, Chu Feng didn''t have any schadenfreude about it. She just had a little sympathy for her. Chu Feng heard everything that Shangguan Jinghong said just now.


    Perhaps without his existence, Shangguan Jinghong would not have such a rude behavior to feiyuxin.


    Taking back the sight of looking at the sheet, feiyuxin sat in the bath bucket, and the whole person could not recall from his sudden appearance: "long time no see!"


    Although I have seen him only a few days ago, Chu Feng has been in the black hole for eight million years. So when he sees anyone at the moment, he feels that he has not seen him for a long time.


    When the sound of water sounded, feiyuxin stood up. No matter whether she was naked in front of Chu Feng, her eyes were gradually moist. The next moment, feiyuxin jumped out of the bathtub and ran directly to chufeng: "really you?"


    Feiyuxin''s sudden behavior really let Chu Feng Leng for a while, also nodded: "it''s me!"


    Without the slightest sign, feiyuxin hugged Chu Feng directly, and her tears couldn''t help but flow down. She sobbed silently. Chu Feng hung her hands there and didn''t know where to put it.


    Finally, she patted the jade back of feiyuxin gently and said in a low voice: "OK, it''s all over."


    "Take me away!" I don''t want to leave here again


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and finally turned into a silent sigh.


    Turning around, she turned her back to feiyuxin, and looked as usual: "Miss Fei, I once advised you, but you have never understood how to cherish opportunities. If you calculate, your behavior now should be called self defeating."


    "I owe you a favor, but it''s even. I can''t take you out of here."


    Because saran''s business is now in the hidden world, just like a passing mouse, if you take feiyuxin away and be known, it will be even more difficult to establish a foothold!


    Others don''t care about the reasons. They only say that Chu Feng first strengthened his aunt and then took away his cousin. Although he never admitted that any member of the Shangguan family was his family member, some things didn''t exist without recognition, and Daode''s big stick would put him under great pressure.


    Hearing Chu Feng won''t take him away, feiyuxin looks dull and forgets the reaction for a time.


    She had thought that she and Chu Feng said that he would not hesitate to take him away, but now Chu Feng''s answer is completely different from what she imagined, or that Chu Feng''s answer is too cruel.


    "No!" Chu Feng hesitated for a moment, turned to face feiyuxin, word by word said: "from the beginning of the Ming sea to save you, I most when you are just a friend, even the follow-up of all you should be very clear, but you are not willing to admit it, I do not like you, not before, not now, not in the future!"


    The body of the woman holding the self fantasy swayed back two steps and kept shaking her head: "no, you must like me, you can''t not like me."


    Now feiyuxin is like a girl with fantasy and dream, but this dream has a time to wake up and break, and now is the time when the dream is broken.


    Although cheating feiyuxin can make this woman help herself unconditionally, and even if she promised feiyuxin at first, she would not be reduced to the present situation, but if Chu Feng was given another choice, he felt that he would still refuse feiyuxin''s request as usual.


    Turning around, his back to Chu Feng, Fei Yu Xin raised his head to stop tears from flowing out: "you are cruel. At this time, you can even give white lies to you!"


    "It''s not cruel to you now. It''s just more cruel in the future." Chu Feng went over and picked up feiyuxin''s clothes and went to her back: "so look at it a little, and your mood will be better. Your father has gone, but you still have your mother. I believe she doesn''t want to see you like this."


    Feiyuxin backhand pulled the clothes on her body, turned to look at the Chu wind, just like yesterday, and seems to have gone away.


    "You came to me tonight to help you prove your innocence?" he sighed


    Chu Feng nodded and did not conceal the reason for his coming.


    Feiyuxin laughed at herself, went over and put on her clothes in front of Chu Feng. Then she turned around: "if you came before I was broken, maybe I could still help you, but now I can''t help you even if I want to. Shangguan Jinghong and Shangguan chasing the sun have already recognized that it''s you, and they won''t accept any explanation."


    "Do you think they will believe me if I stand up and speak for you? I don''t think they will believe it. "


    Chu Feng frowned and said, "but always need to try."


    "Will you take me with you?" Feiyuxin asked with a cold smile.Chu Feng was stunned and shook his head: "I can''t take you. Now it''s hard to explain. If I take you, it''s even more difficult to explain. If we are still friends, it''s meaningless for you to hold me like this, isn''t it?"


    "Interesting!" Don''t want to fly, Yuxin nodded seriously. There was madness in her eyes: "if you don''t take me away, I will continue to be the plaything of Shangguan Jinghong. I''m not happy. Why should I make you happy?"


    "You may not like me, but if you want me to prove it for you, you must take me away, and take care of me all my life."


    Chu Feng scolded secretly in his heart, thinking about countless possibilities. He even felt that after being trampled on by Shangguan Jinghong, feiyuxin should have understood some truth. But now he understood that feiyuxin''s paranoia was no longer saved.


    Unable to let feiyuxin stand out, take feiyuxin is not clear, Chu wind simply turned around: "so, that''s disturbing."


    "Chu Feng!" Feiyuxin took a step forward and suddenly knelt down on the ground: "please take me away. I really don''t want to stay here. As long as you take me away, I will try my best to prove your innocence, so that you can return to the position of the young master of King Wu''s temple. Please, even if I can be your servant girl in the future, OK?"


    Chu Feng''s body was shocked. Unexpectedly, feiyuxin knelt down, clenched her fist and loosened it. She sighed, "but I can''t explain clearly if I take you away. If I don''t take you away, I will really help you!"


    Chu Feng didn''t pull up feiyuxin and opened a window to flash away.


    If someone like feiyuxin can kneel down, it means that she really doesn''t want to stay here. It''s even more difficult to explain if she just takes her away. Of course, the most important thing is that feiyuxin is in the Shangguan family, and once she goes out of the Shangguan family, she will probably be killed by Dongfang Yun.


    Take her away, just hurt her, and for now poor enough to let people sympathize with feiyuxin, Chu Feng also don''t know what to say about her. Besides eating her own fruit, there is no more words to describe.


    Chu Feng said to leave, even if she knelt down or chose not to take her with her to leave.


    Feiyuxin looked at the window, the tears in her eyes twinkled. She raised her hand and gently wiped it clean. Feiyuxin clenched her fist. At the moment, she hated not Chu Feng because she was not big and brainless. She knew something very well. Chufeng took her away, and she might be killed by the people around him.


    She now hates Shangguan Jinghong. If Shangguan Jinghong doesn''t touch her, Chu Feng will definitely choose to take her away. As long as she is a virgin, even if it can prove her innocence for chufeng, Chu Feng will not be bound by morality.


    A heavy blow fell on the floor, feiyuxin had an unprecedented opportunity to kill, and she had a deep sense of powerlessness, because she did not want to kill, but her cultivation realm, no one can kill.


    Chu Feng left to return to the beginning of the residence, the more dangerous the place is the safest place.


    Although I''ve been busy for a whole night, I won''t be too disappointed for Chu Feng. If I can''t explain clearly, I''ll bear it calmly. There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. As long as it''s not dead, there''s still hope.


    After entering the house, he felt that there was no one around. Chu Feng opened up the demon world and directly entered it. However, before entering, Chu Feng asked Wulie and Yan Luo to look at it to see if they could know what the conspiracy of the four families was.


    The last round of the hidden world Dabi is just around the corner, and now he still doesn''t know the conspiracy of the four big families. Chu Feng doesn''t like uncertain wars.


    Just entered the demon world, Chu Feng is ready to find a quiet place to continue to understand time and realm, his mind sounded a voice, it is the voice of white lotus, but it is a miserable cry.


    Chu Feng tries to contact Bai He, but there is no response. It seems that he is shielded or Bai He faints. What happened? Bai He doesn''t contact him in secret for no reason. Hearing a scream, is there any danger?


    Chu Feng, who was ready to take a rest, opened the demon world again. He spread his left eye 360 degrees and tried to contact Bai He, but he was still the same.


    Is there any danger?


    Chu Feng had such an idea, but then he shook his head and didn''t think about it any more. Bai He was just a slave he trained. He couldn''t be contacted even if something happened. It didn''t need much attention. Just let it go.


    But also let martial martyrs and Yan Luo pay proper attention to, if find anything, the next morning, demon world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2404

    Chu Feng stayed on a cliff all night, and didn''t want to pay attention to the things outside. Several people came towards him from afar. Chu Feng opened his eyes and several people stood in front of him.


    Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui, as well as Yihong and nanaoxue, followed by Qingdi also stood behind them.


    Chu Feng from their looks over one by one, smile open mouth: "if I guess correctly, you are all come to beg me."


    At first, they still had nothing to do with the outside world, but when they came here, they saw Nan Aowen and others opening up their own world there. All of them were the existence of upper gods. It was impossible to say that they would not be moved. This was what Chu Feng expected.


    But this time Chu Feng seems to have miscalculated. Xuanyuan jiaorui shook her head and said, "I really want to be a superior God, but not now. I just want you to let me go out. I have to do something."


    Chu Feng was embarrassed. He thought they were all asking for help to improve their accomplishments. He coughed to cover up his embarrassment and asked, "are you sure you want to go out?"


    Now the four big families do not give up until they find someone. I believe that Xuanyuan jiaorui will be found out as soon as she goes out. At that time, she doesn''t know what happened. Xuanyuan jiaorui is not a man with a big chest and no brain. It is certainly not so simple to ask for such a request.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui nodded her head and replied with great certainty: "I''m sure, because this is what my mother wants me to do."


    Hearing that Xuanyuan duckweed asked her to do something, Chu Feng raised his head and said, "is it convenient to talk about it? Although we have nothing to do with each other, you are Huining''s elder sister and take care of her. I need to know clearly to see if I can let you out. "


    Xuanyuan jiaorui hears the speech in the heart secretly scolds a, feel Chu Feng is too rascal, unexpectedly say two people have nothing to do with each other.


    Think of in Xuanyuan family, she according to Xuanyuan duckweed meaning to break through the disguise of Chu wind, but did not want to be chufeng to play with a good time, how to calculate it is related, and Chu Feng now even a decent said that nothing has anything to do with it, Xuanyuan jiaorui how to see Chu Feng seems to be looking at a rogue.


    By Xuanyuan jiaorui look at such eyes, Chu Feng felt particularly uncomfortable, moved his eyes: "don''t say that can''t go out."


    "I''m going to find my father." Xuanyuan jiaorui scolded an asshole in her heart and said, "my mother asked me to send back the things that my father had given her. Since then, they are strangers. No matter who lives or dies, they have nothing to do with each other again."


    Chu Feng frowned at his words.


    The people who can push Xuanyuan duckweed down are certainly not ordinary people, but Chu Feng didn''t expect Xuanyuan jiaorui''s father to be in the temple world. After all, the temple and Xuanyuan family had an agreement that they were not allowed to interfere in each other''s fields and anything. Xuanyuan duckweed was born with the people in the temple world. Chu Feng was quite strange.


    Not to mention Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Huining and others are very curious. Xuanyuan jiaorui''s blood is so strong, not only because of Xuanyuan duckweed, but also because of his father''s side.


    It is just that the powerful deities in the temple world are all in the four families and Shangguan family. Who will Xuanyuan jiaorui''s father be? Is it the third generation of the temple world?


    When everyone looked at himself, Xuanyuan jiaorui hesitated and said hard: "originally, my mother told me not to say it, but I know you will not let me go out to take risks if I don''t say it. So I can tell you, but you must keep it secret. This matter is beyond my ancestors, even my grandfather doesn''t know."


    Chufeng stood up, Xuanyuan jiaorui can say that, it can only be said that her father and Xuanyuan family, estimated to have some kind of enmity, or,,,


    Xuanyuan jiaorui also said calmly at the moment: "you guessed right, my father is a member of four big families, and he is also a god of nature!"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui''s father is a member of four big families, which has shocked people. However, she said that her father was still the God of creation. Even Chu Feng had been shocked beyond measure.


    Each of the four families in the temple world has a god of creation, which is their ancestor.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui''s father is one of the four Dharma protectors. How can it be?


    We should know that although the Xuanyuan family and the four big families coexist peacefully and do not interfere with each other, it is also because there is no contact between them. Xuanyuan duckweed was once committed to one of the four Dharma protectors. Who can be the outstanding figure of the third generation of Xuanyuan family?


    "He is the ancestor of Huyan Xuanyuan jiaorui sighed and came out.


    Is Xuanyuan jiaorui''s father the ancestor of Huyan?


    The image of Huyan ancestor appeared in everyone''s mind. He was kind-hearted and kind-hearted. He looked very gentle and modest. He even spoke in a tone of self-restraint.


    Chu Feng''s mouth repeatedly twitched: "that, don''t tell me, your mother fell in love with the old Huyan?"


    "Otherwise, do you think anyone dares to take advantage of my mother?" Xuanyuan jiaorui meimou glared at Chu Feng and said, "my mother was in a bad mood because of the fight with Xuanyuan 3000, so she went to the temple world without telling everyone. By chance, she met my father. The latter''s seniority was the same as that of my ancestors, which was not appropriate.""But my mother, in the gentle and sweet words of my father, thought that he was a man with no airs. Therefore, there was no need to say more about Chu Feng. Obviously, Xuanyuan duckweed was not in a good mood at the beginning and met with the gentleness given by the old Huyan ancestor. Therefore, she fell into the enemy and achieved good things with the Huyan ancestors of the Xuanyuan emperor generation.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui sighed: "my mother didn''t dare to tell my grandfather about this matter, so she secretly told my grandfather when she was pregnant with me. The ancestor knew it. She just said that everything goes with the luck. My mother gave birth to me without pressure. After giving birth to me, my father''s attitude towards my mother changed greatly."


    "At that time, my mother knew that my father just took her as a tool to generate blood. Because I was a daughter, I wanted my mother to have another son and strengthen the Huyan family''s blood. Therefore, my mother was angry and left with me. Because of the relationship between my ancestors, my father did not dare to investigate."


    Taking out a manuscript from her body, Xuanyuan jiaorui said with a bitter smile: "after all these years, my mother has finally seen that the hidden world is merciless. She hears that the four families and you are already in such a fierce situation that the two sides will fight sooner or later. Therefore, let me return the poem written by my father himself to my father, and completely end this relationship. I will never communicate with each other in old age and death!"


    Obviously, Xuanyuan duckweed made a choice at the last moment. She woke up from the beauty made by her ancestors in Huyan and gave up the feeling that shouldn''t have started.


    Having said that, Xuanyuan jiaorui is still the daughter of Huyan''s ancestor, and there will be no danger if she wants to come and go out.


    Chu Feng nodded: "OK, I''ll let you go, but if you encounter any problems, please contact us at the first time."


    Hand a Yang export in front of the eyes, Xuanyuan jiaorui slightly bow: "thank you, little wind!"


    Holding hands, Xuanyuan jiaorui leaves directly. Chu Feng closes the entrance of the demon world and looks at the remaining women: "after listening to the story, what are you going to do next and what are your requirements?"


    "The devil!" Qingdi whispered: "please take me with you later. Master told me that I was not around you and reprimanded me. I should not be out of your sight all the time."


    Chu Feng stares at Qingdi with consternation, what does this little Lord do? Do you have to go to the bathroom to take a bath and sleep? Look at Qingdi''s shy appearance. Chufeng thinks that Qingdi doesn''t know why, even if chufeng doesn''t know.


    But other people a woman all put forward such request, Chu Feng also is not good to refuse: "you don''t mind to follow in my side fidgety words, whatever you like!"


    Look to Xuan Yuan Hui Ning again, lean on Hong and South Ao snow: "you?"


    Xuanyuan Huining took a look at Yihong and Nan Aoxue and turned around: "I''m ok. I''m just accompanying jiaorui sister here."


    Chufeng laughs in his heart and knows that Xuanyuan Huining must have something to say, just because there are other people who are inconvenient to say. However, the little girl is shy. Chu Feng will not embarrass her. Her eyes are also on Yihong and Nan Aoxue.


    Yihong and Nan Aoxue looked at each other and said, "help us improve our cultivation. We''re going to go out and kill the rascal situ Twilight cloud!"


    Sure enough!


    Chu Feng knew that they would never be so simple when they came to find themselves. In addition, Qingdi and Xuanyuan Huining did not speak, but the meaning was basically that. Chu Feng could see their desire for power.


    The great war is coming. Although the God of nature is qualified to participate, the existence of several higher gods can also avoid other dangers. For the first time, Chu Feng did not delay: "good!"


    Four women smell speech all stupidly looking at Chu Feng, it seems that for Chu Feng suddenly so good to talk, feel a little uncomfortable.


    South Ao snow is weak mouth: "brother Chu Feng, that you help us improve our cultivation, won''t ask us, with your own example?"


    She bowed her head and said, "although people don''t mind, it''s only 17 years old. Is it too small?"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Chu Feng really didn''t think so, but he was said by Nan Aoxue. The whole person''s mood was like grass. He touched his face and said with a bitter smile: "in your eyes, am I a stallion without meat?"


    Don''t want to, the tacit understanding of the four women, Qiqi nodded.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and finally sighed: "I can''t have a pleasant chat. Who will come first? I''ll go out in the evening. It''s not my style to let the four families live happily. It''s good to let them live in panic!"


    Instead of letting the four families settle down, it is better to let them spend every day in fear. In this way, panic will lead to confusion, and there will be loopholes in the final plot.


    Blood is always the best way to disturb the enemy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2405

    Holy city, under the sun!


    Xuanyuan jiaorui came out of the demon world in that room. She opened the door and went out. Xuanyuan jiaorui looked at the sky and wanted to help Xuanyuan Huining find Chu Feng first. So she didn''t go to Huyan family directly, but now she can.


    Rising from the sky, Xuanyuan jiaorui didn''t hide her breath, and there was no need to hide at the moment. She was heading for the territory of the Huyan family.


    Just on the way, four terrible breath of median God appeared in four directions. Xuanyuan jiaorui stopped. For a moment, the four people had blocked Xuanyuan jiaorui''s retreat completely.


    It is situ Muyun and others!


    See only Xuan Yuan Jiao Rui a person, situ evening cloud frowned: "Yi Hong?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui glanced at situ Muyun lightly, and her eyes seemed to be looking at the dead. She knew that Chu Feng was helping Yihong and Nan Aoxue to improve their accomplishments in order to kill situ Muyun. Therefore, there was no difference between seeing the dead and seeing the dead.


    As a middle God, situ Muyun''s senses are naturally very keen. Seeing the color in Xuanyuan jiaorui''s eyes, he was instantly angry: "bold, what kind of eyes do you look at me?"


    "Your mother Xuanyuan duckweed and I are a generation. You should call me uncle situ, not to mention that you came to the temple world without reporting."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Huyan Jue Ming, who had long hair, laughed wildly and said jokingly: "brother Muyun, it''s normal for people to see you like this. If Xuanyuan duckweed was not the granddaughter of the emperor many years ago, you would have taken them away. Now Princess jiaorui would have called you father, ha ha ha!"


    Situ Twilight cloud looks ugly. How can you not hear that Huyan Jue Ming is teasing him about his appearance!


    "Brother Jueming, don''t say that you are so noble. It seems that I was only interested in Xuanyuan duckweed at the beginning. I don''t know who broke into Xuanyuan family in order to get Xuanyuan duckweed. If it wasn''t for Xuanyuan yuanxuan who didn''t care about it, could you stand here now?"


    Although the momentum of the two men has risen, it seems that they have a direct intention of fighting.


    Oriental jade building coughs: "two, each ancestor let us cooperate sincerely, did not let us fight inside?"


    Situ Twilight cloud and Huyan Jue Ming softened their looks and momentum. However, their eyes toward each other were full of coldness. Obviously, both of them had the heart to kill each other.


    "Huyan Jue Ming!"


    At this time, Xuanyuan jiaorui said with a cold face: "ask Huyan Jueluo to come out, I want to see him!"


    "What?" Huyan Jue Ming was still fighting with situ Twilight cloud in his eyes. Hearing the words, he was shocked: "what do you call me? Who do you want me to call?"


    Not to mention Huyan Jue Ming, it is situ Muyun, Dongfang Yulou and the strong men of the Yuwen family who are all stunned to see Xuanyuan jiaorui. They all thought that they had heard wrong just now.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui can directly call the name of Huyan Jue Ming, which is nothing, but who was she calling just now?


    Huyan Jueluo?


    This name is not known to many people in the temple world, but it does not mean that no one knows, because that is the name of Huyan ancestor. People of the four major families in the temple basically know it. But even when Xuanyuan emperor comes to see Huyan Laozu, he calls him brother Huyan. Who dares to call his name?


    In the hidden world, we don''t look at seniority to see strength, but when the strength reaches a certain level, then qualification is very important. Undoubtedly, from the new era, the four Dharma protectors and other elders are noble. Others call them ancestors. Who will call them their names and don''t want to live?


    Xuanyuan jiaorui, in their shock, repeated the words one by one: "I want you to ask Huyan Jueluo to come out, and I want to see him!"


    "Damned girl!" Huyan Jue Ming made sure that he did not hear me wrong this time, and his angry face suddenly appeared on his open face: "even if your mother or grandfather came to see my grandfather, you should call my grandfather''s name directly, even if your mother or grandfather came to see my grandfather."


    "I''ll give you a chance to kneel down and apologize, and then marry my nephew, Huyan Langyi! Otherwise, I will not be polite to you, even if you are from Xuanyuan family. "


    The momentum explodes in an instant, and people under the holy city are stunned by the strong breath of the middle God. What''s going on? Is the temple world too unsafe recently?


    Xuanyuan jiaorui is not willing to be outdone. Her body is also rolling with a super strong breath, which spreads out all over the world.


    "One!" Huyan jueliang put up a finger on his cold face. Obviously, if Xuanyuan jiaorui doesn''t kneel down to beg for mercy, he will kill Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    On the contrary, situ Muyun and other people have become the audience. They generally stand aside and watch with interest. At the same time, they have a little sympathy for Xuanyuan jiaorui. They even call the name taboo of Huyan ancestor directly. This is a sign that they despise the Huyan family. It is also reasonable for Huyan to kill her.


    "Two!" The killing machine is gradually taking shape, and Huyan is desperate to open his mouth coldly.


    But Xuanyuan jiaorui is fearless, still there to release their own lower spirit breath, it seems that they do not put Huyan Jue Ming in the eye at all.Such a situation fell in the eyes of Huyan Jue Ming, which successfully angered him and let out a roar: "three!"


    Extremely strong power formed in an instant, the big hand directly waved forward: "then you give me to die!"


    Situ Muyun and others all dodged away at this moment. The attack of Huyan juelian would not kill them, but if they were too close, they would get hurt.


    Looking at Xuanyuan jiaorui, a flower like person is about to die in Huyan Jue''s hand. All of a sudden, all of a sudden, the Xuanyuan jiaorui standing there disappears.


    Huyan juelian was shocked. How could Xuanyuan jiaorui of the next god avoid his attack? Someone must have done something. Huyan juelian said: "who is it? Get out of here."


    At the next moment, a man appeared in front of Huyan Jue Ming. The cold faced ancestor of Huyan raised his hand and slapped it fiercely on the face of Huyan Jue Ming. With a crackle, not only did Huyan Jue Ming be confused there, but also situ Muyun and others were stunned. What''s up?


    Why did Huyan Laozu come? Didn''t he praise and protect his life? Why did you do it?


    But the shock has not fallen. The old Huyan ancestor pointed to one side with a cold face. Xuanyuan jiaorui was there and said to Huyan Jue Ming: "immediately, apologize to your aunt immediately. You even want to marry Huyan Langyi. Are you looking for death?"


    What? Huyan Jue''s aunt? Xuanyuan jiaorui?


    Whether it''s situ Twilight clouds, or the people who are paying attention to all these things on the ground, they are all shocked. Xuanyuan jiaorui, the princess of Xuanyuan family, is the aunt of Huyan Jue?


    But the Huyan Jue Ming''s aunt is the second generation of characters in the Huyan family. All of them are the children of the Huyan ancestors?


    All of a sudden, they thought of a possibility. Huyan Jue''s body was shocked and pointed to Xuanyuan jiaorui: "grandfather, Xuanyuan duckweed steals wild seed born by a man. Is it your daughter?"


    "Asshole, what are you talking about?" Huyan Laozu''s look was not good-looking. He was even more angry when he heard the speech. He slapped him on his face and let him fly a hundred meters away: "do you think I''m a wild man?"


    Huyan Jue Ming was slapped again, and he was completely awakened. Looking at Xuanyuan jiaorui, some truth had emerged. His mouth twitched and his heart was still a little uncomfortable. At the beginning, he pursued Xuanyuan duckweed, but the woman he didn''t get was actually arched by his grandfather. Who can understand that mood?


    But Xuanyuan jiaorui frowned. Before she came, Xuanyuan duckweed told her that she could not expose her relationship with Huyan''s ancestor until she met her. Now, Huyan Laozu didn''t care about others'' ridicule and said it out. What''s the reason?


    "Sorry!" But the old Huyan didn''t think about other things at all. He just pointed to Huyan Jue Ming: "kneel down and apologize to your aunt. You want to be an aunt. She married Huyan Langyi and even killed your aunt. You are a bad son!"


    No matter what happened at the beginning, how Xuanyuan duckweed was taken down by Xuanyuan Laozu, the fact at the moment is that Huyan Laozu didn''t have to cheat him.


    Not willing to kowtow to a girl in her twenties, but according to the seniority, it is his aunt. Huyan Jue Ming kneels down in the space of resentment: "Auntie, nephew is wrong, please forgive me."


    Huyan Laozu also showed a gentle smile and came to Xuanyuan jiaorui: "jiaorui, Jue Ming has made a mistake. What do you think? If you still refuse to forgive, I''ll shut him up


    Xuanyuan jiaorui frowns, knowing that this matter will soon spread throughout the whole hidden world. Xuanyuan duckweed, the third generation of Xuanyuan family, was given birth to her daughter by her ancestor Huyan.


    In my heart, Huyan Laozu was so shameless to expose these things. He also took out the manuscript and threw it on his body: "that''s your grandson. You can do what you like. It has nothing to do with me. This is what my mother asked me to transfer to you. Goodbye!"


    Leaving things, Xuanyuan jiaorui turns to leave. Now that the things have been delivered, she must leave immediately to find a chance to go back to the demon world.


    Huyan Laozu held the manuscript, his eyes narrowed slightly, looking at the far away Xuanyuan jiaorui, thinking about what, and finally his eyes scattered fierce.


    Looking at the manuscript, he naturally knew what it was. Now it was sent back that Xuanyuan duckweed wanted to completely cut off all relations with him.


    The corner of his mouth pulled out a faint smile. The old ancestor of Huyan turned to Huyan Jue Ming and said, "get up and go back with me. It''s a disgraceful thing."


    He left directly with Huyan Jue Ming, but situ Muyun and others were still in place for a long time without any response. How could the ancestor of Huyan take Xuanyuan duckweed? They couldn''t think about it.


    In particular, situ Twilight cloud, as one of Xuanyuan duckweed''s pursuers, is now a bit of a blow to him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2406

    Xuanyuan duckweed is a woman of Huyan''s ancestors.


    It didn''t take long for the news to spread throughout the temple world.


    People who know about it have different moods. Some people think that it is normal for Huyan, the God of nature, to attract Xuanyuan duckweed. Others think that the Huyan ancestor''s morality is corrupt, and even the third generation of people in the hidden world are not allowed to let go and disrespect the old.


    However, no matter what you think, there is always a faint sour smell in it. It is obvious that Xuanyuan duckweed has something to do with Huyan ancestors, and I feel deeply choked.


    Good things do not go out, bad things spread far and wide!


    Xuanyuan jiaorui didn''t expect that things would spread so quickly, and I didn''t know whether her mother would be affected after this incident was passed to Xuanyuan family. She just flew around the temple world for a few times and felt that no one was following her and returned to the place where she started.


    Maybe it''s because now everyone knows that she is the daughter of Huyan ancestors, so even situ Muyun didn''t follow her, so Xuanyuan jiaorui didn''t stop her all the way.


    From the sky down to that place, Xuanyuan jiaorui is ready to contact Chu Feng to open the demon world for himself, the whole person is completely in a daze.


    Because the door of the room in front of him was opened, the old ancestor of Huyan came out of it.


    In addition, there is also Huyan Jue Ming behind him.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui can be sure that she didn''t follow her all the way. How could Huyan Laozu and Huyan Jue Ming be here? However, the thought that Huyan ancestor is the God of nature, even if it is difficult to detect with her, Xuanyuan jiaorui is relieved.


    It''s just that Xuanyuan jiaorui doesn''t have a good look even for her father. Her personality is a little more euphemistic, and she can be stronger when meeting many people. Now, she is still her own father in the face of Huyan Laozu and Xuanyuan jiaorui can''t be tough.


    "Why?" he asked with a cold face


    "Jiaorui!" Huyan Laozu gave a meaningful smile. He looked kind-hearted and had a funny look on his face: "how can I be your father? Without me, you can''t come to this world, even if you don''t call me father. Now I''m still so impolite to me, which is not in line with filial piety."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui frowned and said angrily, "have you raised me for a day?"


    Huyan Laozu smile still: "your mother took you, how can I support it?"


    "No, so what are you entitled to be a father? And you think I don''t know what you thought about my mother? " Xuanyuan jiaorui sneered and said: "so don''t say these unnecessary things to me here. Don''t say now, I won''t call your father in another hundred years."


    The old ancestor of Huyan spread out his hands, and Huyan Jue Ming knew that he usually brought a chair to sit down for him.


    Huyan Laozu sat down and leaned on it: "it doesn''t matter whether you call me father or not. You just need the whole hidden world to know that you are my daughter. You are such a big person. You can also be gifted in realm. I''ve found you a mother-in-law''s family. You can meet people later."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui almost doubted whether she had heard the wrong thing, but she finally determined that she had not heard the wrong thing at all. The old ancestor of Huyan did say that. She was even more annoyed to see the playful look of Huyan Jueming.


    He said: "what do your grandfathers and grandfathers want to do? My grandfather and grandfather will not let you go."


    "Auntie!" Huyan Jue Ming sneered and said, "don''t struggle here. Who told you that you didn''t go back to Xuanyuan family just now. It seems that you haven''t delivered the ring, so you should consider yourself unlucky! Your grandfather or God can''t help you, because the temple and Xuanyuan family have an agreement


    "Without the permission of the temple, the trespassers of Xuanyuan family can be killed directly, and you come here without permission. Who can save you? It''s just like this when you go to the God! "


    Xuanyuan jiaorui''s face changed slightly, and he was sure that this time he might be really unlucky.


    Huyan ancestor didn''t do it just because there were too many people and it was inconvenient. Now there is no one here. If you do anything, no one will know. Even if Xuanyuan family knows, it is useless. The temple and Xuanyuan family did have agreements and rules.


    Cold face, Xuanyuan jiaorui clenched powder Fist: "you will not die well!"


    Huyan Laozu closed his eyes with only a slight smile, and no longer paid attention to Xuanyuan jiaorui. Huyan Jue Ming directly locked the latter Qi machine, and absolutely did not give her the chance to run away.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui is in such an environment and knows that she can''t run away. But what she can''t understand most is that Huyan ancestor is a powerful God of creation, and her own father. Even though she hasn''t thought of it from small to large, the feeling that blood is thicker than water is indelible. Now it''s so for her, or is it human?


    She can''t think of it, but she can''t think of it. It''s impossible to change the situation.


    After the standoff for a while, two figures appeared in the air fluctuation. Situ Laozu came out of thin air, with a young man beside him, and the young man was the top of the God.


    Huyan Jue Ming was shocked and shocked. Who was this? When did the situ family have such a powerful existence?If Chu Feng was here at the moment, he would surely recognize who he was. It was Yan Wanhong, the young master of danzong who had run away in danzong. Unexpectedly, he came to the world of the temple and stayed with Laozu situ.


    "He is Yan Wanhong!"


    After looking at Xuanyuan jiaorui, situ Laozu drew back his eyes, pointed to Yan Wanhong and said to Laozu Huyan: "he has accepted the inheritance of Yan''s ancestors, and will soon enter the realm of God. Now he can refine the lower grade pills of God level. Of course, if the materials are collected, what is the purpose of Huyan brother''s asking me to bring him here?"


    Huyan Laozu opened his eyes and took a look at Yan Wanhong. A trace of jealousy flashed in the depth of his eyes. When the Chu wind ravaged the four families, the rest of them were holding the mountain to watch the tiger fight, and the best situation was to lose both sides. However, situ Laozu took the opportunity to go out and find Yan Wanhong and bring it back.


    The latter has accepted the inheritance of Yan Family''s ancestors, plus their own not weak talent, in a short time has achieved the top state of the upper God, and a little more time is the God of creation.


    After thinking about the fact that there were two gods of nature in situ''s family, Laozu Huyan''s heart was very uncomfortable. However, when he complained in his heart, he stood up and said with a smile, "I''ve seen you all the time. If it''s really a dragon and Phoenix among people, I''ve always admired young talents. I don''t want to introduce him a marriage!"


    "My daughter, Xuanyuan jiaorui, how about the existence of the lower God state?"


    Situ Laozu was stunned, and then he gave a meaningful smile. He had heard about what had happened just now. At first, he wondered how old Huyan would rather lose face and admit the original thing. Xuanyuan jiaorui is his daughter.


    But now it is generally understood that the old Huyan deliberately made things known to everyone, just to let others know that he was Xuanyuan jiaorui''s father. The purpose is to marry Xuanyuan jiaorui to Yan Wanhong, and take the opportunity to close the relationship with Yan Wanhong. Otherwise, why not marry situ Yun?


    The power of the four families is basically similar, but if one family has another god of creation, it will break this balance. In other words, whoever wins Yan Wanhong will be able to gain the future dominant power of the temple.


    The abacus is good, but situ Laozu is not worried at all. He likes to see others compensate his wife and break his soldiers: "I really can''t do this. Brother Huyan, please ask Yan Wanhong''s advice, but I''m very optimistic about this marriage. It''s a perfect match for a man of talent and beauty."


    How can Laozu Huyan not know that situ Laozu is deliberately pulling the calf, so that Yan Wanhong will do something to pull the calf in the future, situ Laozu can also say that he has nothing to do with him.


    However, the Huyan ancestor has made up his mind that even if Yan Wanhong can''t join the Huyan family, he can''t let him join the situ family in the future to attack the Huyan family.


    "Yan Wanhong, what do you think?"


    Since Yan Wanhong left danzong, he met situ Laozu and became a disciple of the latter in order to avoid possible danger.


    Now he has achieved the upper God, and his future is limitless. He knows that many people want to pull themselves together. Their eyes pass over the Xuanyuan jiaorui, which is meaningful and meaningful. Wan Hong is just obsessed with alchemy. The two ancestors can have a look at it


    Huyan Laozu laughed: "unexpectedly, if so, then it''s settled. It''s better to choose a day and have a wedding tomorrow. How about it?"


    Situ Laozu was stunned, but he didn''t expect Huyan to be so impatient, squinting his eyes, smiling and not laughing: "naturally, it''s good to dilute the haze of the temple world."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui finally came back and said angrily, "Huyan Jueluo, I am not your daughter. You are not qualified to arrange everything for me. You want me to marry a man who deserts his own people and runs away at a critical moment. It''s a delusion!"


    Turning around to leave, he was bound by the old zuyang of Huyan.


    The latter sneered: "jiaorui, I''m also your biological father. It''s normal to arrange a marriage for you. As for the Xuanyuan family, they won''t make it for you, because then I''ll say that if you break the agreement between the two, the crime should be punished!"


    "Do you think they want you to marry? Or watching you die? "


    In Xuanyuan jiaorui''s anger, Huyan''s old ancestor said with a cold smile: "Jue Ming, take your aunt away, take good care of it, and get married on time tomorrow morning!"


    Huyan Jue Ming nodded, and Huyan Laozu arched his hand to situ Laozu and left directly with the people.


    Situ Laozu, who was standing in the same place, waited until the Huyan ancestors had gone away, and then sneered and said, "Wanhong, the woman of the next God is very good. She can cultivate two strong blood vessels, but remember what to do and what not to do!"


    Yan Wanhong nodded: "Laozu, don''t worry, Wanhong will not betray you."


    Soon, situ Laozu and Yan Wanhong also left here. In the room where the old Huyan grandfather and grandson came out, a faint light appeared. Chu Feng came out and sighed helplessly: "if you don''t die, you won''t die. Huyan is really hypocritical!"


    "Yan Wanhong, it''s interesting. Unfortunately, this bridegroom, you are doomed to have no chance!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2407

    As night fell, the whole temple world was quiet.


    In the quiet of the temple world, the secret place of morning light and the transmission array of the temple world, two figures fell in the dark sky. The guards of the four families began to think that they were the people who were on the road at night, but when they felt the breath of the two people, all of them changed slightly.


    A god of creation, a god of the middle!


    In the secret place of the morning light rarely appear in the divine realm, the strong man even appears late at night, but also once two!


    When they saw them clearly, they were all surprised and began to convey the news to their respective families, because the people who came were not strangers, but Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan emperor!


    Xuanyuan duckweed herself is waiting for the news of Xuanyuan jiaorui in her family. What she doesn''t want to wait for is that she was known about her old Huyan ancestor, and Xuanyuan jiaorui miyin told her about her house arrest.


    As a middle God, Xuanyuan duckweed knew that she was going to ask the elder ancestor of Huyan for help, so she knelt down and begged emperor Xuanyuan to come forward. After pleading, Xuanyuan emperor followed her.


    The guardians of the four families saw the emperor Xuanyuan. No matter what they were thinking, they all said politely: "I''ve met the emperor!"


    Xuanyuan emperor nodded slightly, motioned Xuanyuan duckweed not to be anxious, said: "please inform me that I want to enter the temple world!"


    "That, I''m afraid not!" The strong man of the Oriental family had an unnatural look on his face and said in a worried tone: "because Chu Feng is morally corrupt and has not been found now, so the temple world can not enter as long as it is above the state of God. Please forgive me!"


    "Oh Xuanyuan emperor did not like anger, showing a faint smile: "Chu wind to the magic Dang Mountain, how can it be missing?"


    The strong man of the Oriental family was stunned. He really didn''t know about it. Even the whole hidden world didn''t know that Chu Feng had gone to mordang mountain, and those who knew it had already died. As for the four Dharma protectors, they didn''t mention the matter of mordang mountain and Chu Feng. At the beginning, Chu Feng was in mordang mountain?


    I don''t know what happened, but the strong man of the Oriental family shook his head: "I don''t know. I only know what the four elders mean. Please forgive me!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed looked tight: "grandfather, tomorrow", "tomorrow"


    emperor Xuanyuan raised his hand and motioned Xuanyuan duckweed not to say more. He knew what she was going to say. If Xuanyuan jiaorui was not brought back today, she would marry Yan Wanhong tomorrow.


    He showed a peaceful but dignified smile: "please pass it on to the four elders. If I want to visit the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord, will they give it or not? Or would you like me to contact the demon lord and the Tibetan master in person to meet me here? "


    In the face of the realm of God of creation, or Xuanyuan emperor, who has achieved the highest honor since the beginning of the new era, is only that the guardians of the four families of the lower gods dare not refute anything.


    Xuanyuan Huang sighed: "I didn''t want to trouble my old friend. If I did, I couldn''t help it."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Xuanyuan emperor was about to contact the Tibetan Lord and the Demon Lord. A laugh rang out, and a man came out of the transmission array of the situ family. It was situ Laozu.


    "God Emperor, do you forget the rules of the temple? As long as the four elders unanimously decide on something, the two vice hall masters can''t change it, unless there is a decree of King Wu. Now our four opinions are that we can''t enter the realm of God until we find Chu Feng, a morally corrupt man, and kill him! "


    Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes suddenly changed deep: "situ, do you think Chu wind can still appear?"


    Sima Laozu narrowed his eyes, and Chu Feng was sucked into the black hole. Others may not know about it, but Xuanyuan emperor must have spied on it. Since ancient times, black holes, even the saints of heaven, are hard to complete, let alone Chu Feng?


    But these situ Laozu certainly would not admit it. It was just to let others know that when Chu Feng was still the young master, they committed the following crimes.


    He laughed, shook his head and said, "it is possible that he will not appear when he is ashamed. However, it will not affect our decision. At least we will wait until the end of the hidden Dabi. After all, this is the explanation of the God, and we dare not take it lightly."


    After countless years, Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t know that situ Laozu was talking nonsense.


    Beside him, Xuanyuan duckweed was eager to love her daughter, but no matter how much, he said, "master situ, don''t think I don''t know the agreement between you and old Huyan. Yan Wanhong is your disciple now. If you want him to marry my daughter, I tell you that is absolutely impossible."


    "If anything happens to my daughter, I will not let any of you go."


    Situ Laozu narrowed his eyes and glanced coldly over Xuanyuan duckweed, which was meaningful: "although I am not as qualified as the emperor, and I only stepped into the realm of God thousands of years ago, but on the whole, I am still a generation with the emperor. If I remember correctly, your father will call me uncle when he sees me."


    He raised his head and said, "don''t ask about dignity. Did your father teach you?" When he said that, his eyes still meaningfully glanced over Xuanyuan emperor. If he was not afraid of Xuanyuan emperor''s strength, he would say it was Xuanyuan emperor''s religion.Xuanyuan duckweed''s face was hot. She always felt that there was something in situ''s words. It seemed that she didn''t know that she had a relationship with Huyan Laozu and had a daughter. Anger appeared on her delicate face.


    "Duckweed!"


    Xuanyuan Emperor gave a low voice, his eyes were majestic, and he looked at situ Laozu deeply: "situ, we know something. Do you want to let this road go or not?"


    "No Situ Laozu has not answered yet. The Yuwen family and the Oriental family all come out. The eastern ancestor shouts.


    In addition to the Huyan ancestor did not appear, the four Dharma protectors, three came!


    Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes became deep and broad, as if the sea contained all things. A layer of golden armor slowly appeared on his body. When he saw all this, the eastern ancestors, Yuwen ancestors and situ Laozu all showed dignified colors.


    At the beginning of the new era, Emperor Xuanyuan fought against all the powerful men. At that time, the ancestors of the East were only gods. Facing Xuanyuan emperor, they would not forget the glorious past that belonged to Emperor Xuanyuan.


    "I don''t want to be enemies with you, and I don''t want to fight you hard!"


    Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes twinkled and his irresistible majesty diffused: "because we have problems that are not our own in the world, we still have the responsibility to maintain the stability of the universe. Only in this way can we make this era last forever. Our fight is just internal struggle."


    His voice also raised a little. Emperor Xuanyuan continued: "what do you four do? You know best. Now I just want to go to the temple world to find Huyan Jueluo and welcome back my great granddaughter!"


    "Three, let or not!"


    I don''t want to admit that three people were deterred by Xuanyuan emperor. But this disgusting feeling is so clear. As the head of the four Dharma protectors, the eastern ancestor was slightly annoyed: "Xuanyuan emperor, don''t go too far. This is the rule set down by the God. We don''t interfere with each other''s affairs and fields."


    Pointing to the transmission array, he said: "now, we are against your entry, but you still want to fight in. Who in the end started the trouble?"


    Xuanyuan Huang sighed, the gold armor on his body slowly disappeared, he could not really do it, because they started, the whole morning light secret place would face disaster.


    Looking at Xuanyuan duckweed, she said: "you go back first, I''ll go to Zun God. If Zun God is willing to hand, you can do it. If she still doesn''t see anyone, you should think that you haven''t given birth to jiaorui."


    Some things Xuanyuan emperor and others knew very well that they didn''t want to set off the strongest war until they had to. Anyone who provoked these contradictions first would surely bear great pressure. Perhaps Lu Wan couldn''t explain it.


    Seeing that emperor Xuanyuan had lost his intention of war, the three great ancestors also put away their weapons, and their faces were full of fun. They thought that Xuanyuan emperor was a person who considered the overall situation. If they could easily fight with them, they would not be Xuanyuan emperor.


    When Xuanyuan duckweed heard this, she looked worried: "grandfather, isn''t everyone missing? If I don''t see you, I can''t watch jiaorui go wrong. Huyan Jueluo is a hypocrite. Although jiaorui seems weak, I''ll worry about her,,, "


    Xuanyuan emperor raises his hand to stop Xuanyuan duckweed to continue talking. I just look at three old friends:" three, the great era is moving quietly. I hope you still remember your responsibilities, some of them Things seem feasible, but some things are just your imagination. The only thing you can tell you is,,, "


    " Chu Feng doesn''t want to die, no one in this world can let him die! "


    After leaving a word, Xuanyuan emperor turned around and prepared to leave. The three ancestors looked slightly ugly. Chu Feng had been involved in the black hole. How could it still appear? But hearing Xuanyuan emperor''s words, the three ancestors were always a little frustrated. Could Chu Feng really create miracles and return from the black hole?


    Still thinking about things, situ Laozu''s look changed slightly: "Damn it!"


    All of a sudden, situ Laozu looked like this. Yuwen and Dongfang Laozu thought it was Xuanyuan emperor who wanted to start again. But when they saw that Xuanyuan emperor was just looking back, they were all in a daze. They looked at situ Laozu with displeasure. What''s the name of nothing?


    Situ Laozu did not explain. Instead, he stood there with a gloomy face. Everyone knew that he was contacting people in secret tone. Both the eastern ancestor and the Yuwen ancestor frowned deeply, and felt that something bad had happened.


    After a while, situ Laozu began to speak: "just now, the news came from the family, and there was a shocking explosion in the North Garden of the situ family. When everyone arrived, all the people around him died, including,,, and Yan Wanhong."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2408

    After listening to the words of situ Laozu, not only the eastern ancestors and Yuwen ancestors, but also Xuanyuan emperor and Xuanyuan duckweed were shocked to stand there.


    In Xuanyuan jiaorui''s close connection, they already know that Yan Wanhong is a superior God, or the extreme existence of the upper God.


    Even the God of nature could not easily crush him to death. At least, it would not be easy to solve the problem. Now, Yan Wanhong is dead. It seems that he does not know who moved the hand. This is basically impossible.


    But no longer possible, this thing still happened.


    "Who killed Yan Wanhong


    Master situ clenched his fist. Yan Wanhong was hard to find. He could go to the God of nature in a short time. Then there would be two gods of nature in situ''s family, which could become the first among the four families. He could also replace the eastern ancestor as the first elder. But now, people are dead.


    After being shocked, the eastern ancestor and Yuwen ancestor were just playing with each other. At first, they were dissatisfied with the appearance of two gods of nature in situ''s family. Now that one of them died, it would be perfect.


    Situ Laozu naturally knew that these people were gloating in their hearts. At the moment, he was not in the mood to stop Xuanyuan emperor. He turned around and entered the transmission array.


    Dongfang Laozu and Yuwen Laozu looked at each other to see Xuanyuan emperor. They believed that he would not make a hard break. They also turned around and entered the transmission array of situ family. They also wanted to see what happened and what kind of existence could kill Yan Wanhong and make such a big noise that no one could find out.


    "Shall we go, grandfather?"


    Seeing the three ancestors leave, Xuanyuan duckweed''s heart sprouted a little hope and asked!


    Xuanyuan Huang shakes his head and goes to the front. Xuanyuan duckweed frowns and looks at those transmission arrays. He still keeps up with Xuanyuan emperor.


    After going out for a distance, Xuanyuan emperor said: "this is Chu Feng''s revenge. In this world, except Chu Feng can do such things, no one dares to kill people in the territory of the four families in the hidden world. There is no need to worry too much. After tonight, jiaorui may be safe."


    Xuanyuan duckweed was stunned and frowned and said: "grandfather, the rascal of chufeng even doesn''t let go of his aunt. Even if he saved jiaorui, can he have no purpose?"


    "Why, do you believe in rumors?" Xuanyuan Huang was stunned and then asked with a meaningful smile.


    Xuanyuan duckweed nodded: "isn''t it? It''s impossible for saran to destroy his innocence and frame Chu Feng. It''s good for the four families, but it''s not good for Shangguan''s family. Saran has no motive and necessity to frame Chu Feng. "


    Xuanyuan Huang nodded: "it''s unnecessary, but did you forget feiyuxin?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed was stunned and then responded: "it seems that Fei Yuxin gave saran a knife at that time, but it''s not right. If there is no problem, saran should prove her innocence. It''s not good for her, and it will make him ridiculed in the Shangguan family. It''s not worth it!"


    Saying that, Xuanyuan duckweed body micro shock: "grandfather, is saran threatened, so firmly frame Chu Feng, even don''t want to clear white."


    Xuanyuan Emperor just smiles and doesn''t reply. Xuanyuan duckweed is worried about the safety of Xuanyuan jiaorui, but without Xuanyuan emperor, even if she can go to the temple world, it can''t play any role. She can only hope in her heart that Xuanyuan jiaorui will be safe after tonight.


    At this time, situ family!


    Situ Laozu came back from the transmission array. In a blink of an eye, he came to the place where Yan Wanhong lived. He saw a corpse lying on the ground. Most of them were incomplete, and his eyes were filled with coldness.


    Compared with Yan Wanhong''s death, he was even more angry that some people even dared to kill people in situ''s family. It was just slapping in the face.


    After falling from the air, the eastern ancestor and Yuwen ancestor also came to the scene. All the people of the situ family were looking at this side from a distance, wondering who was so brave that they killed people in the situ family, but they didn''t know exactly who was killed.


    Because situ Laozu didn''t allow anyone to get close to him, he didn''t know that Yan Wanhong was here.


    On the ground, Yan Wanhong lies on his back, his eyes wide, but he can never stand up again. His body is red with blood, his chest collapses directly, and he can''t die again.


    Situ Laozu angrily drank: "what''s going on, so that people die, you don''t find it, is it a waste?"


    The family members of the situ family were scolded by situ Laozu. They all held their heads down and did not dare to say a word there. Even situ Liming did not dare to breathe.


    He knew the purpose of cultivating Yan Wanhong, but now Yan Wanhong was dead, which was a great loss to the situ family. However, he did not know what was going on. When he heard the news, he came at the first time, but he could not see any other people except Yan Wanhong and the dead people.


    He is the highest level person in situ family except for situ Laozu. Now he can''t see who killed him, so it''s impossible for others to know. He wiped his forehead, hoping that he would not be angry with himself.After venting his anger, situ Laozu could not really do anything to the people of the situ family, but he was depressed when he didn''t do anything. He looked at the ruined residence, and his eyes were cold and terrible. Yan Wanhong was killed on the eve of stepping into the God of creation. This is a great loss and makes the situ family lose a chance to win the throne.


    The old Huyan ancestor who did not appear at first also fell from the sky. When he saw Yan Wanhong lying on the ground and had already died, his face changed slightly: "what''s the matter? Who killed him?"


    Yan Wanhong is already at the top of the upper gods. Even situ liming, who has been fighting for many years, may not dare to say that they can easily crush him. Even if it is for them to take some time to kill Yan Wanhong, it seems that there is something wrong with today''s situation!


    "I don''t know!" Situ Laozu shook his head, looked gloomy and said: "they found that the movement came, and everything was over."


    "What!" Huyan Laozu''s face was shocked and looked at Yan Wanhong''s body in surprise.


    According to his strength and realm, Yan Wanhong can be killed, but it is difficult to avoid being discovered before killing Yan Wanhong. This is the situ family. There are all the upper gods in this place, so you can catch up with him as soon as you find the movement according to the truth.


    Looking at Yan Wanhong''s appearance, he must have had a fierce battle with the man who killed him. How could he not be found out? All this seems too strange.


    But anyway, the old Huyan is not in a good mood at the moment, because he has just taken Xuanyuan jiaorui down and is ready to marry Yan Wanhong. However, he is dead and lacks a chance to win over Yan Wanhong. He is a little uncomfortable.


    Having calmed down, he looked at situ Liming and asked, "what kind of realm did you feel at that time?"


    The God of nature could not kill Yan Wanhong without being discovered. The ancestor of the East doubted whether he was a saint of heaven.


    Now there are three saints in the five forbidden areas, Lu Wan, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er, which is not impossible.


    "No!"


    Situ Liming shook his head and said with deep eyes: "at that time, I was resting. When I heard the huge vibration, I came as fast as I could. It was like five seconds at most. But after I arrived here, I saw all this. I didn''t see other people, and I didn''t feel the smell of strangers."


    The four great ancestors looked gloomy. How could it be possible to kill a superior God like Yan Wanhong without exposing his breath?


    If they want to kill Yan Wanhong, they can not expose their breath. However, it is very difficult for them to do so. Yan Wanhong is still a superior God. Even if they want to kill them, they will shake the four fields. Is it possible that someone killed Yan Wanhong in a few seconds before and after that, but who is it?


    The four great ancestors all thought that the killers would not come from the rest of the forbidden areas. In the hidden world, there were only a few gods of nature who could kill Yan Wanhong, but they were not found.


    "Father, three ancestors!"


    But situ Liming thought of something and said, "do you remember the rumors of the past few days? Bai He, the eldest lady of Yimen of Xuanyuan family, lost her accomplishments on the mountain of asking questions, but with the help of a mysterious strong man, she recovered her accomplishments and even stepped into the realm of God. Do you think it is the strong one? "


    The four patriarchs frowned and looked at each other, and ancestor Yuwen said, "we have heard about this, but even the God of nature can''t do this in the hidden world. We suspect that it may be the Yimen who lied, or Bai He is lying!"


    In their understanding, a person''s cultivation is useless unless he can get the anti heaven pill to recover, and it is even more difficult to break through. In the case of Bai He, they are not willing to admit that there is a strong terrorist.


    Situ liming was stunned for a moment. Seeing that the four ancestors did not look very good, he felt a lump in his heart. He knew that he didn''t notice stepping on their tails. The four ancestors were proud people. Who would admit that someone could do something they couldn''t do?


    But it is not the mysterious strong man who helps Bai He, who can do this?


    We all have doubts. There, the four great ancestors are also heavy. Thinking that there is a strong man hidden in the temple world that can kill Yan Wanhong, there is a sense of insecurity, but in front of people, they did not reveal it.


    "Grandfather, something''s wrong!"


    When everyone was depressed, Huyan Jue Ming came from a distance and fell down, looking worried: "I looked at my aunt according to your wishes, but later I didn''t know who had made me dizzy. I waited for someone to wake me up, but my aunt disappeared!"


    The old ancestor of Huyan was stunned for a moment. After reacting, he said angrily: "Damn, Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t come. Who saved him?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2409

    Yan Wanhong died, Xuanyuan jiaorui was rescued.


    Two things happened at the same time in the same night. If they were not sure that Xuanyuan emperor had not stepped into the temple world, they would almost all suspect that it was Xuanyuan emperor. But if you think about it, Xuanyuan emperor has the possibility to save Xuanyuan jiaorui, but there is absolutely no possibility of killing Yan Wanhong.


    Moreover, Yan Wanhong''s existence has always been a secret. There are not many people who know about Yan Wanhong in the four families. Today is the first time he appeared, and he was killed at night.


    Because Xuanyuan jiaorui was rescued, the old Huyan left in a bad mood. The eastern ancestor and Yuwen ancestor left separately. Two things happened this evening, which have already involved the situ family and the Huyan family. They also need to go back and look at it. They are not afraid of ten thousand, but afraid of ten thousand, and they will regret later.


    When situ left, all the rest of us came to our side


    In the floating palace, the father and son of situ Liming stood there looking at the old situ, who sat there without saying a word. They did not dare to speak first for fear of being scolded.


    "You say, who killed Yan Wanhong?"


    After a moment''s silence, situ Laozu said in a cold voice: "Yan Wanhong''s existence is known only to the three of us in situ''s family, and only three old guys know about the rest. Today, Yan Wanhong appears for the first time, and Huyan Jue''s life has just been known. Is it too coincident that Yan Wanhong was killed at night?"


    Situ Liming frowned and then replied: "father, at that time, the Huyan ancestor did not cut off Xuanyuan jiaorui from the outside world. Yan Wanhong''s existence must have spread out. Maybe it was the other members of Xuanyuan family. After all, if we compare one family by one, the single Xuanyuan family is above our four big families."


    "Stupid!" Situ Laozu thought that situ Liming could say something constructive, but he didn''t want to say that he didn''t have any nutrition. He said angrily: "Yan Wanhong is a superior God. Only Xuanyuan emperor can easily kill him in Xuanyuan family. Why don''t you say that you killed him?"


    "What''s more, Xuanyuan emperor was blocked back by the three of us. At that time, there was no mobile phone. Do you think it''s possible?"


    Situ Liming also realized that he had said a stupid question. He looked embarrassed and did not dare to speak again.


    But if people are not killed by Xuanyuan family, who can they be?


    "Grandfather, is it Huyan Seeing his father scolded, situ Twilight cloud whispered: "at that time, you and the eastern ancestor and Yuwen old ancestor went to stop the God Emperor from stepping into the temple world. In order to avoid suspicion and not directly cause conflicts, Laozu Huyan did not go. At that time, there were few gods in the temple world except for his existence."


    "Although there are inheritors of the ancient Qisha emperor hidden, they have no motive to kill Yan Wanhong. Only the Huyan ancestor has such motivation. Even the eastern ancestor and Yuwen ancestor may be insiders."


    Situ Laozu narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly, indicating that situ Twilight cloud continued to say.


    Seeing that situ Laozu didn''t refute and get angry, situ Muyun knew that he agreed with what he said and was encouraged by general analysis.


    In the temple world, apart from the evil Lord and the Tibetan master who are not in charge of their affairs, the most powerful are the four big families of the temple. The strength of each family is basically the same, and no one can destroy anyone, maintaining this balance.


    But in the dark, the four families want to destroy each other. In addition, they don''t want the other families to become strong. If they find an opportunity and can''t be found, all the families want to kill the people of the other families.


    With this, situ Twilight cloud also metaphorically said: "it''s like I always want to kill the outstanding figures of the fourth generation of other families when I have the chance. Yan Wanhong, who has accepted the inheritance of Yan Family''s ancestors, will surely step into the God of nature without any hindrance. At that time, we will have two gods of nature."


    "The three families will definitely feel the crisis. Their hearts must have imagined killing Yan Wanhong, but they are suffering from no chance. Tonight is an opportunity. Laozu Huyan can''t kill Yan Wanhong without being found out. But if Dongfang Laozu and Yuwen Laozu give us some help, they can definitely do it!"


    Hearing the explanation and conjecture of situ Twilight cloud, situ Laozu nodded slightly.


    However, situ Liming felt that it was not possible: "what you said seems reasonable, but isn''t Xuanyuan jiaorui gone?"


    "Father Situ Twilight cloud pondered with a smile and said, "that''s what Huyan Jue Ming said. We don''t know whether the Xuanyuan jiaorui is really missing, and we can''t find out. If this is just a play, what if the Huyan family wants to get rid of what happened tonight and pretend to be the bitter Lord?"


    Sima Liming frowned and began to feel impossible. However, it seemed that there was such a possibility after listening to situ Twilight cloud.


    Sima Laozu was also influenced by his explanation. Finally, he slapped him on the seat handle: "no matter how it is, who did it, don''t mention it again. At the critical time, unity is very important. The three families think that if Yan Wanhong is dead, we can''t be the only family in situ. That is dreaming.""You go down and pay attention to the situation once in a while. The key is to find the seven evil kings hidden in the temple world. Before that day comes, we must make sure that they are in the temple world. Otherwise, if there is a slight omission, we will have endless troubles."


    The father and son of situ Liming didn''t dare to stay too much. After leaving the palace, they left situ Laozu alone.


    In the quiet hall, situ Laozu thought with narrow eyes what situ Twilight cloud and situ Liming said just now. Although many things can be overturned, for situ Laozu, anything that is possible can not be easily missed.


    The three big families had the motive of not letting the situ family become powerful, but it could also be the Xuanyuan emperor''s problem. Secondly, the hidden Qisha Shengjun might also be possible. After all, the strength of the situ family was damaged a little more, and they would have a better chance of winning.


    However, situ Laozu was more inclined to the emperor Xuanyuan, which led to everything tonight.


    It seems that there is no one else in Xuanyuan family except Xuanyuan emperor, who has such strength to kill Yan Wanhong. But situ Laozu will not forget one thing.


    That is, Emperor Xuanyuan himself has a deep friendship with the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord. He once fought side by side. There seems to be no contact for many years, but in fact, he has never stopped. Xuanyuan emperor did not come. But what if it is the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord?


    The rest of the people may not be able to do things like tonight. The demon lord and the Tibetan master are all great powers at the beginning of the new era, even older than their ancestors in the East. Should they do these things?


    It''s perfectly reasonable to accept Xuanyuan emperor''s request, kill Yan Wanhong, and then save Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    However, when he thought of this possibility, he didn''t say it. It was not that he didn''t believe in situ Liming and his son, but there was no need for him. Before that day came, all the secrets, even if they were clear, should be kept in his heart.


    Situ Laozu stretched out his legs. When Yan Wanhong was miserable, a clear sound came from the outside of the hall. A beautiful woman who felt unreal came in: "I need your help!"


    Situ Laozu frowned. Suddenly he came to the woman who came by. He raised his hand and slapped it on the woman''s face. He said angrily, "Yan Wanhong is dead. You are the card of three families after I killed the demon lord and the Tibetan master. What do you do when you are found out?"


    And this woman Chu Feng must have known if she was here. It was the man who had been fighting in turn in the magic mountain, Han Shang!


    Han Shang was slapped, and her eyes flashed a faint grievance: "I remember master''s advice, but I was stuck in the point of the God of nature for a period of time. I feel that I need a strong assist. I can''t satisfy me with the fragmentary strength of the semi divine period."


    Situ Laozu frowned and looked at Hanshan: "do you mean that with one powerful assist, you can step into the God of creation?"


    "And a pure and powerful God of creation!" Han Shang nodded, and her beautiful eyes twinkled with self-confidence: "it''s just a little difficult to get the assists from the strong in the divine realm. If you know that Yan Wanhong is so unlucky and will die, I should go to see him earlier, so as not to waste his strength."


    Situ Laozu turned around, his eyes were deep, and there were many people in his mind, all of whom were powerful in the divine realm. Even situ liming, situ Twilight cloud and situ Yun all passed through his mind one by one.


    Turning around, he sneered: "if you are not crazy, you will not survive. I will arrange a subordinate God to assist you in the situ family. But you must be careful after you take him away. Although you are not directly connected with him, they are people in the divine realm. Do you understand?"


    Han Chang looked happy and nodded: "thank you, master. I won''t let you down."


    "Come here!" Situ Laozu said with a meaningful smile to Han Chang.


    Han Chang was stunned. Seeing the meaningful eyes in the eyes of situ Laozu, he bit his lips and said, "master, do you have any orders?"


    Situ Laozu gently put his arms around Han Shang, and his hands naturally swam: "this kind of feeling is really good. How many men have been harmed since I started training you to now?"


    Han Chang''s face turned red and bowed her head, and she was embarrassed: "I can''t remember. It''s estimated that there are not ten thousand, and there are eight thousand. Master?"


    Situ Laozu picked up Han Shang and put it on his chair. He raised his head and laughed: "why, other men can do it for you and me?" Hand a Yang closed Han Chang all meridians: "but in order to prevent you from absorbing my strength, I''ll block the meridians for you for the time being."


    Han Chang''s eyes flashed an imperceptible fierce color, staring at the,,, situ Laozu who stretched out his evil hands towards him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2410

    Two things happened in the night were suppressed by the four families. No one knew whether Yan Wanhong died or Xuanyuan jiaorui was taken away under the protection of Huyan Jue''s life.


    In this regard, the situ family was silent, and the Huyan family was the way to take action.


    After going back, the old Huyan asked the situ family to search him. Now that Yan Wanhong is dead, Xuanyuan jiaorui can''t marry him again, but it is the blood of the Huyan family. In the past, when he stayed in the Xuanyuan family, he wanted to give Xuanyuan emperor a little face, and he didn''t dare to go back. Now Xuanyuan jiaorui is in the temple world, so it''s impossible for him to let his daughter leave again.


    And as long as you don''t give Xuanyuan jiaorui a chance to leave, Xuanyuan family is determined not to send people to the temple world to look for it easily.


    For a while, the people of the Huyan family searched everywhere, and once there was news, they would inform the Huyan ancestors immediately.


    And at this time, in the demon world.


    A light door flickers, and Chu Feng comes out of it. Xuanyuan jiaorui, which the Huyan family is looking for, comes out with her head down and doesn''t say a word. But Chu Feng can still feel her anger.


    Some things, whether Xuanyuan jiaorui admits it or not, can''t deny that Huyan Laozu is her own father.


    Even if there is no one day''s nurturing grace, but at least a little bit of blood relationship should exist, and Huyan Laozu actually caught her up and tried to use her to win over Yan Wanhong. Xuanyuan jiaorui can''t forgive this matter.


    "Just look at it a little bit!"


    Chu Feng faintly looked at Xuanyuan jiaorui, pointing to the distance: "Huining is very anxious about your safety. Now I don''t know you have been rescued. Go and have a look!"


    Tonight, chufeng wants to take Yihong out to kill situ Twilight cloud first, but Xuanyuan jiaorui happened. He also knows that Yan Wanhong is in the situ family and is about to step into the God of creation. So Chu Feng changes his plan and kills Yan Wanhong while rescuing Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    Now, facing the ancestors of the four families, the four gods of nature are already very hard. If Yan Wanhong is returned to join the God of creation, it will only be more pressure.


    So when they went to the secret place of morning light, Chu Feng quietly entered the territory of situ family. Without border protection, Chu Feng found Yan Wanhong''s residence.


    In order not to attract attention and strive for time to leave, Chu Feng covered the surrounding area with the demon world when Yan Wanhong did not find it, and also killed Yan Wanhong in the demon world. Therefore, when situ Liming arrived at the scene as quickly as possible, he could not find any trace of anyone.


    After killing Yan Wanhong, Chu Feng used the magic light wings to leave as quickly as possible. Therefore, Yan Wanhong''s death has become a mystery. Who can kill Yan Wanhong before he is found out, but he doesn''t know that Yan Wanhong is dead in the demon world.


    As for Xuanyuan jiaorui, he was only taken away by Chu Feng, who wanted to kill Huyan Jue''s life at that time, but there was not enough time. So he was spared for the time being and only Xuanyuan jiaorui was taken away.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui raised her head to see Chu Feng, and then lowered her head: "thank you for saving me, I don''t hate you."


    Chu Feng startled to turn back: "why do you want to hate me?"


    "Why don''t I hate you?" Xuanyuan jiaorui asked a question, but also frowned, looking at Chu Feng''s look, suddenly angry: "did you forget?"


    Chu Feng really forgot, so nodded: "what do I want to know?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui''s face was ashamed and angry, pointing to Chu Feng and jumping out a sentence: "rogue!" Turn around and go towards the direction that Chu Feng points to just now, in the heart continuously scold Chu Feng bastard!


    At the beginning, in order to expose chufeng Xuanyuan jiaorui, she pretended to be close to her identity, but she was killed by Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng still doesn''t remember anything. Xuanyuan jiaorui is naturally angry and thinks that chufeng is a rascal!


    Chu Feng scratched his head and looked at the far away Xuanyuan jiaorui. He really forgot, or that it was a small thing at the beginning. Chu Feng didn''t put it in his heart.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng still can''t remember that he used to make Xuanyuan jiaorui look like a little white sheep, and he curled his mouth to find a place to rest.


    It must be impossible to take action tonight. After Yan Wanhong''s death and Xuanyuan jiaorui''s rescue, the temple world is sure to be surrounded by all kinds of soldiers and guard against death. If you go on doing things like this, you will just be in bad luck.


    Turning to leave, a figure quickly close to fall in front of Chu Feng, it is Yihong!


    And it doesn''t look very good.


    Seeing this, Chu Feng coughed softly: "I know what you want to say, but I can''t do it tonight. In addition, the last round of the hidden world is about to start. I suspect that the four Dharma protectors have a conspiracy against the demon lord and the Tibetan master. Everything needs to be careful!"


    "I understand!" Yihong nodded and went to Chu Feng: "even if there is no reason for me, because of your mother''s affairs, I believe you will also ravage the situ family, but I have a question to ask you!"


    See Yi Hong look solemn, Chu Feng nodded: "you ask!"Yihong took a look at Chu Feng, then moved his eyes to one side. After a moment of silence, he turned around: "in the world of demons, I have a general understanding of your power. Now you have the lowest two gods of nature, and there are several upper gods. It is enough to crush any one of the four families easily."


    "And why do you have to wait until the end of the net, rather than one by one, I believe you gather the strongest strength, any one of the four families you want to collapse is not a problem."


    On this issue, let alone Yihong''s curiosity, that is, Dongfang Yun and others don''t talk about it, but they are also curious in their hearts. It''s simpler to break them one by one.


    Chu Feng didn''t explain this matter to them in detail. Looking at Yihong''s solemn look, she was obviously worried about whether her layout would be wrong. After all, now her world has been integrated into the demon world. If he fails, it will show that the rest of the people will also have bad luck.


    Although he wanted to have a rest, Chu Feng sat down, pondered and asked, "what do you think is the difference between the four families and the four forces?"


    "Stronger!" Yi Hong didn''t know why Chu Feng asked such a question. After thinking about it for a while, he was still very pertinent.


    "Except this one?" Chu Feng showed a smile and tilted his head: "in addition to the four big families are more powerful than the four forces, what other states are there?"


    Yihong meimou blinked a few times and thought about it seriously for a while. When he thought of something, Chu Feng also opened his mouth: "the four big families are more powerful than the four big forces, that is, more unity. At least in the current situation, the four families are advancing and retreating together.


    In addition, there are several reasons why I don''t start now. One of them is to move one. I have no absolute assurance that it will collapse in the shortest time. If the other three support me, I will fall into the quagmire of war. There are some gods of creation on my side, but it does not mean that I will win the absolute victory. "


    When he first came to the temple world, Chu Feng also wanted to gather strength to break down one by one, but seeing the pattern of the four big families and the tacit understanding of the four great ancestors, Chu Feng gave up such an idea.


    Not to mention the years and family details of the four Dharma protectors, their current pattern is to keep watch and help each other, and it is not easy to deal with the outside world. It is indeed possible to launch the strongest war with a score of five or five points, but that will only cause disaster in the temple world.


    Therefore, when he is not sure that he can finish the battle, Chu Feng doesn''t want to stir up a battle. Moreover, the four Dharma protectors are too calm. Through the death of Yu Wenlong, Chu Feng can see that the four Dharma protectors seem to have some bigger conspiracy, perhaps against the demon lord, the Tibetan Lord and even the whole hidden world.


    So Chu Feng can''t see through, before not sure, can only wait patiently.


    Yihong is a smart woman, she can''t understand at first, but Chu Feng can probably understand some things, that is, to break Chu Feng one by one, and she is sure to kill any family, but what he is not sure about is the unity of the four families and the deposits of the four Dharma protectors.


    Don''t want to be strong in the first World War, but jumped into the trap woven by the four families!


    Chu Feng looked at Yi Hong''s ambiguous nod and said with a smile, "do you understand now?"


    Yihong smiles: "I can understand, but there are only a few days left in the last round of the hidden world. Are you sure you will be sure of these days?"


    "I''ll see again then. I don''t want to go to war if I don''t have a chance to win. If there''s no conspiracy among the four families in the hidden world, then I''ll continue to hide. If they have a plot, I can only fight for it!"


    Yihong nodded slightly, went to Chu Feng and sat down, but did not say a word.


    Chu Feng felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. Seeing Yi Hong sitting on one side without saying a word, he couldn''t help asking, "aunt Yihong, is there anything else?"


    "Chu Feng, are you a pervert?" Yi Hong had no choice but to smile bitterly at Chu Feng: "you all gave me up and called me aunt after my predecessors. Is this really good? Should you remove the word "Auntie" when it''s only for us


    A word let Chu Feng some embarrassment, also for the original Oolong slightly sweat, had known so, should not have been anxious at the beginning, the gun does not hit all to hit, can return?


    A wry smile scratched his head: "that, you will not be looking for work again?"


    "Go away!" Yihong laughed and scolded, pushed Chu Feng, and said, "I really need it, but it''s inconvenient these days. I just want to tell you something. Can I bring my sister into the demon world? She is now in the holy city. It''s said that she is being watched by Huyan Jue


    Enchanting Chu?


    Chufeng was stunned at hearing the words, but it was not strange to hear that Huyan jueliang was staring at Chu enchanting. When she was on the mountain at first, Huyan juelian appeared strongly to take her away.


    He narrowed his eyes and raised his mouth for fun: "I''m very disgusted with the old Huyan. If Huyan died, would he die of blood?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2411

    "Smelly sister, dead brother-in-law, what are you doing?"


    The next morning, Chu enchanting, who had been in the holy city for a period of time, came out of the tavern with a look of displeasure on her face!


    At first, when Chu Feng became the little Lord of King Wu, she wanted to go to Chu Feng, but she was blocked out. She learned that Yihong was in the temple, and the latter would not let her go. Chu enchanting could only find a place to live temporarily.


    But it was not long before Huyan Jue Ming came to the door. It turned out that the latter had been staring at her. When she came to the temple world, Huyan Jue Ming knew that she had not given up her heart at all.


    In the holy city, Huyan Jue Ming didn''t have any radical behavior, but it still made Chu enchanting worried. Although she was not a woman without human resources, she didn''t want to be stabbed by Huyan Jue life several times. So she changed to the inn with a large number of people, so she didn''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    After all, the word spread out has a bad reputation, which will bring shame to the Huyan family.


    Today, Chu enchanting also thinks that if Chu Feng and Yihong don''t care about themselves, they will leave the temple world quickly. If they don''t want to rely on Hong, they will let her leave the temple world. Chu Feng won''t take her in. Therefore, Chu enchanting feels very resentful at the moment.


    Biting her lips, there is always a kind of lingering resentment on her charming face. She came to the temple world to make a breakthrough in a larger environment. But now she wants her to leave the temple world and go back. Naturally, enchanting Chu is not happy.


    It''s just that Yihong has said that, chufeng can''t take her in at all. She can''t stay. She doesn''t know when she will be killed by Huyan. Chu enchanting thinks about it or decides to leave.


    Walking in the street, Chu enchanting show eyebrow micro Cu, always feel someone is staring at himself in the dark.


    Just looking back at the surrounding situation, although there are many passers-by, they all look the same, there is nothing suspicious?


    "Did I feel wrong?"


    Chu enchanting patted her face and quickened her pace. Now she felt unsafe in the temple world: "smelly sister, dead brother-in-law, take me to die?"


    Scolding Yihong and Chu Feng there, Chu enchanting also quickly left the holy city, and began to chase the sun to get through the transmission array in the holy city, which has been erased by the people of the four families. Now only by going to the transmission array outside the holy city can she leave the temple world.


    After leaving the city, Chu Yaorao went directly to the sky. Thinking of leaving the temple world and going through the Chenguang secret place, she felt a little annoyed. The Chenguang secret place connects the heaven and the world and gathers countless dangers. It will take some time to get to Xuanyuan family. It''s OK to say that she is still a demigod. At least she has to waste a month''s time in the Chenguang secret place.


    Thinking about it, he scolded Chu Feng and Yi Hong, and felt that they were too heartless.


    And in her heart cursing Chu Feng, two people passed through a forest, suddenly burst out the earth shaking laughter, Chu enchanting heart knot in one''s heart for a moment, finished!


    Stop to look up, see a higher sky, a long hair Huyan Jue life from the sky to block her way, Chu enchanting face red and white for a while, when she began to come out, she felt that no one would find out. When Huyan Jue Ming knew, she had left the temple world.


    But what can''t be imagined is that Huyan Jue Ming seems to know her whereabouts like the palm of his hand, which is beyond the expectation of Chu enchanting.


    "There aren''t many women I''m interested in. You happen to be one of them."


    Huyan Jue Ming chuckled wildly and said, "so since the mountain was forced to leave by the Tibetan Lord, I always remember you and let people keep staring at you. I''m still very happy to know that you finally came to the temple world. However, it''s not convenient for me to start with you in the holy city. I still want to think about ways later. I don''t want you to give me a chance so soon. Good!"


    With that, Huyan Jue Ming began to smile again, but there was a look of not so happy in that smile.


    Because last night Xuanyuan jiaorui didn''t know who was taken away from him. The Huyan ancestor slapped him a few times in anger, or in front of all the family members, so that he was teased in the dark. Even now, he is still depressed and depressed.


    Naturally, enchanting Chu doesn''t know what happened last night. She just subconsciously looks around and finds that there is a forest under her. At the moment, she doesn''t know if there is anyone in the forest. Even if someone feels the cultivation realm of Huyan Jue, she will hide and never appear.


    Pretty face more a little nervous, but more still angry: "Huyan Jue life, I''m just a half divine woman, not virgin body, what do you want to do?"


    "By virtue of your identity, what kind of woman you can''t get, is it interesting for me to be forced by me?"


    "I told you at the beginning of asking about the mountain." Huyan Jue Ming stopped his madness and said with a smile: "I''ll tell you everything for my concubine. Besides, although you are not a virgin, you can show your talent when you go up to the mountain. How can I let go of a woman in the future?"


    An evil smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "I believe that if you give me a son, you must be gifted in Huyan Langyi. How good!"


    Chu enchanting looks more and more ugly, I feel that I can''t run away today.The body slowly adjusts the angle, looking for the direction that can run away, and regrets why it didn''t bring a transmission ring on the body. If the transmission ring was on the body, there was no need to worry about the danger, and the fastest speed could leave.


    It''s no use regretting now. Escaping from Huyan Jue''s hand is the king''s way.


    Huyan Jue Ming didn''t say any more nonsense. This is the way to the entrance and exit of the temple world. Although it is not the only way, it will be seen if the time is too long. Although it is very common to bully men and women in the hidden world, he is a member of Huyan family. If he is seen, it will bring shame to the family.


    Slowly toward Chu enchanting, with an obscene smile on her mouth, she is very interested in the woman who makes people have the impulse to do something like this. Let alone, Chu enchanting still asks the mountain to prove her talent.


    Chu enchanting looks more anxious and nervous, knowing that she can''t avoid Huyan Jue Ming''s pursuit no matter where she runs. She slowly clenches her fist, and she is not qualified to be killed.


    Huyan jueliang was about to approach enchanting Chu. Suddenly, a faint light flitted across the sky like a meteor. His whole body was tense and he felt a dangerous atmosphere.


    His face changed greatly and quickly dodged by. Almost at the moment when he just dodged away, the faint light shot down to the ground, setting off a startling explosion on the ground. Huyan Jue could barely escape, but he felt the breath in the air and emerged a dignified color.


    Raised his head, pupil suddenly shrunk: "Chu wind, how possible?"


    It was Chu Feng who attacked Huyan Jue Ming, and he was followed by Yihong.


    Huyan Jue Ming slowly clenched his fist. His first thought was to contact the ancestor of Huyan. However, no matter how he contacted him, he didn''t have any reaction. How could this happen?


    Around this time appeared a light and dark light curtain, Chu Feng and Yihong also appeared in the enchanting side of Chu, where has been blocked by the demon kingdom. Now Chu Feng is the God of creation, under the blockade state, unless the realm is similar to or above him, everything is under his control.


    Almost all Chu enchanting have accepted their orders to fight Huyan Jue Ming. They see Chu Feng and Yi Hong appear together.


    Blinking his eyes, he opened his hands and hugged Chu Feng: "brother in law, I love you so much that I think you really ignore me."


    Yihong was stunned when she looked on the other side, especially when Chu Yaorao was called Chu Feng''s brother-in-law. Yihong''s face turned red and she slapped her face: "what are you talking about? Chufeng is my nephew!"


    Chu enchanting curls her mouth and looses Chu Feng''s eyes. The fear and tension just now have disappeared. Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes is like studying some kind of life and ideal with Chu Feng.


    Rao is Chu Feng, who has experienced many battles and countless imperial daughters. Facing Chu enchanting''s eyes, she is also a little embarrassed.


    Coughing, let yourself not be affected, glanced at Huyan Jue Ming, as if facing a formidable enemy: "good, we met again, how, for the present situation, what do you think?"


    The dense tone connection cannot be used. It seems that the surrounding area is also blocked by a kind of boundary. Huyan Jue Ming knows that now he has to face Chu Feng alone, but Chu Feng is the superior God,,, and so on!


    Hu Yan Jue Ming''s face changed greatly, and his eyes were full of panic: "what''s the matter? You are the God of nature. When did you become the God of nature?"


    Not to mention Huyan Jue Ming''s surprise, Yihong and chuyaorao are shocked, especially Yihong. When Chu Feng promoted her accomplishments, she was only a spirit of God. How could she become a god of nature all of a sudden, while enchanting Chu was exaggerating, with spring in her eyes, she seemed to want to eat Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and looked serious: "it seems that it was before I became the young master of King Wu!"


    Huyan jueliang''s pupils dilate. Chu Feng is the superior God. He can also delay time and let people find problems by virtue of his years in the middle God. However, Chu Feng is the God of creation. One finger can stab him to death. Huyan Jue Ming has no intention of fighting a war.


    Clenching his fists, Huyan Jue Ming is aware of a serious problem.


    That''s how Chu Feng came back from the black hole that the sages could not break through!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2412

    Few people know about Chu Feng''s secret trip to mordang mountain. The four Dharma protectors also found that it was Chu Feng''s after they went to the magic mountain.


    So this matter is unknown to others, but it is not a secret for the core members of the four families. Huyan Jue Ming also heard from Huyan Laozu that Chu Feng was driven into the black hole by the rebellious sword spirit and would never come back again in his life.


    But now, when everyone thinks that Chu Feng will not appear again, he stands in front of him, and he looks dignified. Because Chu Feng not only appears, but also is the God of creation, which is different from the four Dharma protectors and his own knowledge.


    Unable to resist the curiosity in his heart, Huyan Jue Ming said: "are you really Chu Feng? How did you come back from the black hole? "


    "It seems that the four elders are not hiding from everyone that they have committed the following crimes." Chu Feng faint smile, indicating that he would like to start leaning on Hong not impatient, not anxious not slow said: "as for how I came back, this matter is really not easy to say, can only say is, I come back, you will have bad luck."


    "By the way, I was the one who knocked you unconscious last night. I was going to kill you at that time, but it was not allowed in time. So even if you were dizzy, the young master left, but it''s OK. Today is OK!"


    Hearing that the man who knocked himself out of Xuanyuan jiaorui last night is also Chu Feng, Huyan Jue Ming''s eyes flashed with anger.


    Also suddenly alert one thing: "Yan Wanhong, was also killed by you?"


    He began to Huyan Jue Ming, or other people who knew that Chu Feng was in the black hole did not think of Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng is not in the black hole at all. So the things last night are probably done by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t hide it and said with a smile, "yes, you guessed it right."


    Having been admitted by Chu Feng, Huyan Jue Ming doesn''t know whether to be glad that chufeng didn''t kill himself last night, or that he should cry and fall into Chu Feng''s hands today.


    Then he frowned curiously: "why do you want to tell me this?"


    Chu Feng is definitely not a person who shows off what he has done. But now that he can kill himself, he still talks so much nonsense with him. It''s not right to delay his death. After all, if the time goes on, Chu Feng''s return from the black hole will be discovered, and then he will have nowhere to hide.


    "I thought you were a fool!"


    Chu Feng sighed, his eyes sank and asked, "I want to ask you a question because I want to ask you so much. One is that you have answered the question of good death, but you do not answer the question of difficult death!"


    Huyan Jueming was stunned, then he burst out laughing and joked in his eyes: "Chu Feng, do you really think that I''m afraid of death? You want me to sell the family secrets or the temple secrets to you. You are all wishful thinking. If you have the ability, you will kill me. Otherwise, when I am safe, I will tell everyone that you are back! "


    Chu wind raised his hand, xuanhuang nine needles suspended in the air back and forth.


    "I never thought you would be willing to tell me, so I have prepared for you, the body is better than the means of death."


    The next second, xuanhuang''s nine needles turned into nine golden lights. When Huyan Jue Ming didn''t respond at all, they all disappeared into his body. Huyan Jue Ming began to show his spirit. After a brief silence for two seconds, he suddenly cried out.


    Hearing the pain contained in the voice, as well as the face twisted ferocity, Yihong and Chu enchanting both subconsciously clamped their legs. They did not know what kind of pain Huyan Jue Ming was suffering at the moment, but it was certain that the pain was not easily borne by ordinary people.


    Because Huyan juelian is a middle God, which is a relatively strong existence in the middle God. Now he can''t help crying out. It can be imagined that it was a kind of inhuman torture.


    Chu Feng was calm like water from beginning to end. He didn''t say a word. He looked at Huyan Jue Ming twisting and shaking there. Finally, his body was unstable and fell to the ground.


    After some time, Huyan Jue finally couldn''t bear the pain. The blood vessels on his face were protruding and he said, "what do you want to know?"


    "What do you think you can tell me?" He said to me, "what do you want to do without a needle?"


    "Chu Feng, I do your ancestors!" Huyan Jue Ming spewed out a mouthful of blood when he heard the words. He resisted the pain on his body and said in a loud voice: "my grandfather took a concubine 300 years ago, but he just flattered me a few times, and then he didn''t pay attention to it. Once he saw me, he was shocked by nature and colluded with each other. She also gave birth to a son for me, but talent is not good!"


    Chu Feng was shocked and fell down from the sky and said scornfully: "it''s really a brute. Although it''s your grandfather''s concubine, it''s also your grandmother in terms of seniority. How many animals do you want?"


    However, out of the promise, Chu Feng still pulled out a needle on Huyan Jue Ming''s body, and the pain on the latter''s body also eased some.


    But after learning Chu Feng''s means, Huyan Jue Ming did not dare to maintain any backbone and dignity. He told all the things he had done, even some secrets of Huyan family."Both good, but there are still two stitches left!"


    Chu Feng pulled out a needle and then said with a faint smile: "and you don''t have to talk about your family''s problems. It''s OK to talk about the other three big families. I believe that although you are allies on the surface, they must treat each other as enemies in secret. So tell me, what''s the secret of the other three families?"


    Huyan Jue Ming found that even if Chu Feng removed the seven needles, the pain was only alleviated at that time, and the pain was still the same after that. Even if he committed suicide, he didn''t have the strength.


    Biting his teeth, his mouth was full of blood: "the three big families are not fools. How can we let our Huyan family master too many secrets? But recently, something happened that happened to me just happened to bump into it."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "what?"


    Huyan Jue Ming let out his body pain with a cry and said, "that was the last two days. According to my grandfather''s advice, I went out for a walk in the evening to see the hidden place of Qisha Shengjun. I met Bai Shaobai, the young leader of the righteous sect of Xuanyuan family, and his sister Bai He, a little beauty who was right!"


    "At that time, I still wanted to capture her, but I thought that my grandfather told me that there was a mysterious strong man behind Baihe, so I let it go and continue to look for the seven evil king according to my grandfather''s explanation."


    Bai He was his slave. Few people knew that Chu Feng knew that something must have happened when he couldn''t contact her. Now when Huyan Jue Ming said, Chu Feng was more sure of what he thought in his heart: "and then?"


    "And then!" Huyan jueliang''s face was full of blue veins, which seemed to burst blood vessels. He said intermittently: "then I searched for several possible places and found nothing. When I went back to my family, I passed by that place again. Bai Shaobai was still there, but Bai He was gone, but there was one more person, Oriental autumn water!"


    "At that time, they were furtive and didn''t know what to do, but I was an elder, and I didn''t want to get involved in their affairs, so I went back to report to my grandfather to find out the result!"


    Chu Feng has been listening to Huyan Jue Ming, although Huyan Jue Ming did not say any key information, but already can capture some things.


    If it was the matter of the previous two days, it should be Bai He who went to find Bai Shaobai to take him away from the temple world. It was not difficult for Bai He to take Bai Shaobai away by force. However, Bai He was not seen at that time. With more autumn water in the East, Bai Shaobai was still there.


    Now we can''t contact Bai He. With the information of Huyan Jue Ming, Chu Feng squints his eyes and seems to have learned the truth.


    It seems that Baihe was taken by Oriental Qiushui. The younger generation of Dongfang Qiushui is the strongest person in the temple world. If you cooperate with Bai Shaobai, it is a simple thing to win a white lotus quietly. In this way, Baihe is in the Oriental family!


    There is an intriguing smile in the corner of her mouth. Bai He is just a chess piece of her own. Chu Feng will not have too many emotional fluctuations in her life and death. Now she knows that she may be in the Oriental family. As the master, she needs to do something after all.


    If the white lotus, which was captured by the Oriental autumn water, breaks through to the upper God, what will it do?


    Chu Feng showed a smile, and the smile fell in Huyan Jue Ming''s eyes, which was the devil''s smile. He felt a lump in his heart and said, "Dongfang Qiushui and Bai Shaobai must have done something shady that night. You may have something to gain by tracing it. After all, there is a mysterious strong man behind Bai He. I told you, you should remove a needle for me or kill me I am. "


    The pain on the body made Huyan die and almost collapsed. Now he thinks it is better to die than to live.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and put away a gold needle, and there was the most important one on Huyan Jue Ming''s body: "finally, let me ask you a question. When the four Dharma protectors first saw me so presumptuous, they even took back the potential God army and killed Yuwen dragon. Was there any secret conspiracy and didn''t want to conflict with me prematurely?"


    This is the key issue that Chu Feng wants to know most. His left eye has been staring at Huyan Jue Ming, trying not to miss a little bit.


    Huyan Jue Ming''s eyes flashed a strange color, which was fleeting. Even if Chu Feng didn''t have a left eye, he couldn''t catch it: "I don''t know!"


    The body appeared to deceive the color, Chu Feng meaningful smile: "it seems that you really do not want to die!" The collected gold needle appears again in the hand.


    When Huyan Jue Ming saw Chu Feng, he had to give himself a needle again. He collapsed: "no, I said, I said!"


    Chu Feng let the gold needle fly in the palm of his hand and said, "say, then speak quickly!"


    "I don''t know the details either!" Huyan Jue Ming really broke down. He swallowed his mouth and said, "my father told me to keep a low profile in the next few days. Otherwise, even if he died, he would die in vain. I guess my grandfather might be aiming at the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord. Recently, my grandfather would secretly leave the family territory every night, and I don''t know where he went."


    This time Chu Feng didn''t see any deception. It can be seen that the four Dharma protectors really want to take advantage of the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord to attack them when they appear together.


    Put up the last gold needle, Huyan Jue life long breath, and that tone just came out, two eyes a roll, die directly!


    "I call it nine needles to kill people. I can''t get out of them. I can''t stop my life. I''ll go out of my wits with nine needles!" Chu Feng raised his hand and nine needles disappeared in the palm of his hand. He said faintly that he could explain to Yihong sister.Turning around, his eyes were gloomy: "it seems that it is true that I don''t start now, but how are they going to kill the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2413

    It''s the place, it''s the forest.


    Chu Feng and his sister Yihong have already left. Huyan Jue Ming''s eyes are round. There is no wound on his body, but he has already died. His eyes are full of pain and relief. One can feel the pain before his death.


    All of a sudden, the breath of God of creation appeared in the distance. The next moment, the ugly look of old Huyan appeared next to the dead body of Huyan, followed by several powerful gods, middle gods or inferior gods. Everyone''s looks were not so good-looking.


    Because not long ago, the guardian of the family strongman''s life lamp suddenly reported that the life lamp of Huyan juelian had been extinguished.


    On the spot, Huyan Laozu roared, and Huyan Jue Ming finally came in this direction. Then he searched all the way and saw the dead Huyan Jue Ming.


    Slowly clenched his fist and said, "who can tell me, what''s going on?"


    Huyan Laozu, who had always been friendly and had no temper, was angry. The rest of the people were very quiet and did not know how to answer the questions, because they did not know how to die or who killed Huyan Jue Ming.


    When asked, no one could give an answer. The old ancestor of Huyan raised his hand and slapped a man close to him: "go, call me the people who follow Jue Ming. If you don''t know how Jue Ming died, it''s not over!"


    The man was slapped for no reason. He was angry in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it in front of the ancestor of Huyan. With a little resentment in his heart, he contacted the people in his family and found out the people who followed him to find out why he died.


    At this time, the sky again fell a figure, rolling on the body of the God of terror.


    Huyan Laozu stood there with his hands on his back and squinted his eyes: "how did you come here? Don''t you have to look there?"


    The rest of them stepped back two steps when they saw the comers, because they were the most outstanding figures of the second generation of the Huyan family. They were also the father of Huyan Jue. They only stayed in the same place with the second generation of the other three families and seldom came back!


    Huyan Quanqi looked at Huyan Jue life on the ground calmly and quietly. He squatted down and smoothed his eyes. Then he replied, "I only have that one son. Now that he is dead, how can I not come back?"


    Huyan''s old ancestor shrugged his eyes and turned his head to one side without saying a word.


    Huyan Quanqi is his best son, but he only married a woman and gave birth to a son. He was not satisfied with this. He thought that if Huyan Quanqi continued to marry and have children, he might be able to cultivate a second Huyan Jue Ming and strengthen the strength of the Huyan family.


    But Huyan Quanqi doesn''t care what the old Huyan ancestor and others think or think of themselves.


    He stretched out his hand and took off his clothes. With one hand on it, a force poured into his body, and his eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "father, come and have a look!"


    The old ancestor of Huyan frowned, and was surprised to see the full and dignified look of Huyan.


    Squatting down, a force similar to the influx of Huyan Jue Ming''s body, slowly Huyan Laozu''s look also a bit more dignified: "there is no injury in the body and in the body, how can it be?"


    Huyan died with a distorted expression and a frightened look in his eyes. He knew that he must have suffered some torture before he died.


    But the exploration of the body is to find that there are no scars on the whole body of Huyan Jue Ming. How could he die like this? If you want to say it''s scared to death, it''s just bullshit. The middle God doesn''t even dare to get close to it. Who can frighten him to death?


    Huyan Quanqi stood up and frowned: "father, the five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world. How many people can have this kind of invisible means of killing people?"


    The ancestor of Huyan frowned and thought deeply, and looked at the whole strange of Huyan: "what do you mean?"


    "I can''t think of anyone else except them, but they have no motive to kill." Huyan Quanqi believed that the ancestor had already understood his meaning and said.


    The old ancestor of Huyan got up and walked back and forth. Of course, he knew who the people were, and only they had the invisible means to kill people.


    That is the demon lord and the Tibetan master!


    The Demon Lord is born to cultivate the devil, and his strength is incomparable. Especially, there are few people who can stop him. Many people who are killed by the demon lord can''t find any wound in their bodies. What''s more, the Demon Lord is a master of medicine, and the silver needle killing is invisible. As long as you take the hand, you don''t know how to die.


    The second is the Tibetan master, who practices Buddhism and Buddhism, and also has the Sanskrit Sutra of ancient Esoteric Buddhism. He can make people die by relying on the power of terrible temperament. Later, he can find no wound on the dead person, which is similar to the death situation of Huyan Jue.


    It can be said that among the five forbidden areas, there are only demons and Tibetans who have the invisible means to kill people. However, Huyan juelian is the middle God. Those who can kill him must also be the existence of terror above the middle God. The most likely one is the God of creation.


    Among the gods of creation, only the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord are most likely.After more than ten meters, Huyan Laozu stopped and looked back: "it can''t be them!"


    Others may suspect that it was the demon lord and the Tibetan master, but the Huyan ancestor believed that this was definitely not done by the demon lord and the Tibetan master.


    Although he wanted to kill the demon lord and the Tibetan master for countless times, he still recognized the character of the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord in the deepest heart. They were definitely not the people who stabbed the knife secretly. Even if they really wanted to kill Huyan Jue Ming, they would not sneak around. If they found out what Huyan Jue Ming had done over the years, they could kill him with justice. Why do you need to touch it secretly Touch it?


    Huyan Quanqi still wanted to talk, and the old Huyan ancestor raised his hand and interrupted his words: "this matter doesn''t need to be said again. You can suspect anyone or even the other three old guys, but don''t doubt the demon lord and the Tibetan master. Suspecting that they are just a waste of our time and leaving the real murderer at ease."


    "Don''t ask me why. This is a kind of trust that I have been similar to the demon lord Tibetan master for countless years. I can be sure of their character."


    Having said this, Huyan Quanqi also dispelled his suspicion. Although he did not agree with some of the practices of the old Huyan ancestor, he still believed in some of his judgments.


    Looking at his son who will never wake up again on the ground, Huyan Quanqi sighs: "but if it''s not the demon lord and the Tibetan master, who still has the invisible means to kill people?"


    Huyan Laozu raised his head, and he also thought that it was not the demon lord and the Tibetan master. Only Lu Wan, Chang''e, and Zhang yun''er, who were saints of heaven, had such means.


    But it''s impossible for the three of them, because if they kill people, they can do it directly. Do the Huyan family dare to fight against them for the sake of one Huyan?


    With deep eyes, thinking and bewilderment, he finally sighed: "with the advent of the great era, many unknown existence may appear, and may have offended some people, not necessarily, do not think nonsense, and so on may have the answer."


    Before long, four demigods came from afar, all from the Huyan family.


    Seeing that many people of Huyan''s ancestors and his family were there, he saw Huyan Jue Ming lying on the ground. Four powerful members of the Huyan family who were directly summoned from the holy city were stunned. One of them subconsciously asked, "what''s the matter with you, young master?"


    Huyan Laozu turned around and didn''t say a word.


    Huyan Quanqi said: "the four of you usually follow Jue Ming. Why didn''t you follow him today? He''s dead now. How did you do it? You don''t know your master''s death."


    In the face of Huyan Quanqi''s anger, the four men, who were still wondering how Huyan JueJie would die, knelt down on the ground and said in unison: "uncle, we don''t know. It''s the young master who won''t let us follow."


    Huyan Quanqi narrowed his eyes and asked, "if you are not allowed to follow, do you know what he is going to do or see someone?"


    Several people shook their heads to show that they didn''t know. Huyan Quanqi clenched his fist: "you''d better think about it clearly and then."


    All of them lowered their heads, but one of them looked unnatural. Huyan Quanqi had a sharp look in his eyes and immediately caught him. He raised his foot and kicked him to the ground: "are you hiding something?"


    "Sir, I don''t have any!" The man was kicked to the ground, scared pale: "I don''t know, it''s just a guess!"


    The old ancestor of Huyan turned around and raised his hand to stop the Huyan Quanqi who was going to start: "say, what do you know?"


    The strong man of the Huyan family knelt down quickly and said, "when the eldest young master went out and walked through the mountain of asking for help, he saw a woman. That was Chu enchanting, the second daughter of the great elder of lingyunzong. At that time, she was detected on the mountain of asking for powerful talent. After the eldest young master came back, he would never forget to ask me to keep an eye on her and report his whereabouts to him at any time."


    "Some time ago, Chu enchanting came to the temple world. The eldest young master also went to find her and was expelled from the temple several times. But the eldest young master didn''t give up and let me stare. Today, I saw that Chu enchanting was about to leave the temple world, so I told the eldest young master that he only told us not to follow, and then there was no news."


    Looking at the dead Huyan Jue Ming, he continued: "so I suspect that the eldest young master was in danger with Chu enchanting at that time. At first, Chu enchanting was only a strong man in the semi divine period, and did not have the strength to kill the young master at all. Therefore, I did not say so!"


    The Huyan ancestor''s pupils shrank sharply, and the strong man of the Huyan family was sucked in by a force and choked by him: "Damn it, how many times have I said that women are disaster. If the eldest young master has something different, you should tell me. You know it but don''t report it. All of them are damned!"


    With a few loud noises, the four powerful members of the Huyan family had no chance to make a sound, and they became nothing.


    "Father, I want to go to lingyunzong."


    "Do you think it was the people of Ling yunzong who killed Jue Ming?" Huyan Laozu sneered, and his eyes were cold: "don''t forget that Buddha Sha also appeared in the asking mountain. He practiced the art of Zen sound, and also had the invisible means of killing people. But the relationship between Qisha emperor and Chu Feng is extraordinary. Now he is trapped in a black hole and is hard to return. It is normal for the seven evil spirits to gather in the temple world."Huyan Quanqi frowned: "that?"


    The old ancestor of Huyan looked at the dead body of Huyan, and said indifferently: "it''s stupid to lose your life if you don''t listen to the instruction. If you simply bury yourself, you can go back and guard there. You can''t have any changes before the fall of the God."


    "As for the rest, you don''t need to pay any more attention to it. You''re not interested in it anyway."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2414

    Huyan Jue was killed. I don''t know who killed him. He didn''t have any injuries. It didn''t take long for this event to spread all over the temple world.


    After the death of Yu culture dragon, one of the top gods of the four families died. People who knew the news were not excited, but dignified.


    For a long time in the temple world, it has been almost unheard of that the supernatural strong were killed in the temple world. A thousand years ago, the Shangguan family was ravaged by the situ family, which was the last time that the God state strong people fell down. Recently, the God state strong people even died, and many people in the temple world were panic stricken.


    It seems that a huge storm is brewing in the temple world and the hidden world.


    At the same time, there are many people who wonder that Yuwen Hualong died, and the Yuwen family didn''t make a big move. At that time, it can be said that Yuwen Hualong was damned, and Chu Feng or the little Lord of the temple didn''t dare to offend him. But now Huyan Jue lives and dies, and the Huyan family is also a kind of calm, which is too unusual.


    Since when, the four families have been able to ignore the fall of the powerful?


    The four families are not all over the land of God. In addition, each family, that is, the six or seven strong ones in the divine realm, will die one by one!


    However, no matter how they think and study deeply, they can not get a reasonable explanation. In the end, they can only be regarded as the killers of the Huyan family who don''t know who killed them. Therefore, there is no way to retaliate, so they will be so calm.


    But in this seemingly quiet and turbulent situation, on a vast ocean thousands of miles away from the holy city, Chu Feng opened the entrance of the demon world and took Yihong sisters into it.


    After the demon world is opened, the entrance and exit will be in that place, unless chufeng goes to other places. If chufeng is always in the demon world, then the entrance and exit will always be there.


    Although not necessarily found, but if there is a cold broken day as abnormal people, it will be found, and now Chu Feng does not want to be discovered his secret, so came here to open the demon world, so I believe that no one would think that there is a world entrance.


    Entering the demon world, Chu Feng did not go to the demon hall, nor to disturb the busy people, but followed Yihong to her world.


    Every time he came to this world which was full of women, Chu Feng always had a strange feeling that those women wanted to sleep. Everyone looked at him as if he were looking at a little white goat.


    In this deep feeling, Chu Feng and Yihong sisters arrive at Yihong''s bedroom, and situya leads four incense to greet her.


    Huyan Jue''s life has been killed. Now the four major families in the temple must have strengthened a lot of defense forces. It is not so easy to kill the strong people in the divine realm of the four families. Chu Feng also has another plan, and is not ready to do it himself.


    Now, Yan Wanhong is dead in situ family, Huyan family is dead, Huyan family is dead, Yuwen Hualong is dead, and Dongfang family, the first elder family, is left. In the case of accidents in the other three families, Chu Feng will certainly strengthen its defense. Chu Feng is sorry to let their families die.


    Chu Feng sat down and was thinking about how to find Bai He and then made a good plan. Chu enchanting ran to sit beside him and said, "well, can I discuss something with you?"


    Chu Feng was suddenly choked by Chu enchanting''s words. At first, there was nothing. Now there are so many people here, Chu enchanting directly calls her brother-in-law, which makes Chu Feng''s pressure great.


    Thanks to the absence of Dongfang Yun and others, situ Ya and others knew that. Chu Feng was not so embarrassed.


    Cough a very serious said: "that you next time can not call my brother-in-law, if this is heard by others, on the name of aunt Yihong, is a kind of slander, you understand?"


    Chu enchanting blinked her eyes and looked at her sister with black lines on her face. She asked, "that, have you never been on my sister?"


    Si Tu Ya and Si Xiang both lowered their heads and tried to laugh, but they didn''t dare to laugh. Did Chu Feng ever go to Yihong? Now they are the five who know best.


    "Enchanting!"


    Yihong knew that it was too much for him to ask Chu Feng to answer this question. He said, "don''t talk nonsense. Now that you have come to the world of demons, you can rest assured and practice. Don''t think about running around. Besides, Chu Feng''s mother and I are good sisters. Don''t call him brother-in-law any more. I''m an elder!"


    Chu Yaorao frowns. She looks at Yihong and chufeng. She wants to see something, but there is no way. She just thinks that Yihong, on the ice blade and snow plain, appears to fight with Chu Feng in spite of the danger. If she wants to say nothing, Chu Yaorao doesn''t think it is possible.


    But now both of them said they didn''t have it. Chu enchanting thought it might be true!


    Stand up: "OK, then I go to have a rest first, wait for Chu Feng, you come here for a while, I have something to discuss with you."


    Then he walked to the back, and Chu Feng was relieved. It''s not good for him to make a mistake!


    Yihong sighed helplessly. Knowing that this sister was a rough nerve, she asked situ ya to go down and then sat down beside Chu Feng. He gave him a white look: "look at what you did at the beginning. No one knows about it now. If you don''t spread it out carefully, I''ll see how you explain it!"Chu Feng touched his head: "can you stop talking about this? That was an accident, and as far as your people know, as long as they don''t say, who knows? "


    Chu Feng naturally knew this question. He asked Yihong to come over and whispered, "do you believe that the Oriental family will soon die of at least one God state strongman? And it''s not about you! "


    Yihong frowned and shrunk her neck, because Chu Feng''s hot breath made her ears itch a little, and she was a sensitive woman: "the Oriental family is the first family, and even the fourth generation of Oriental autumn water is already the middle God. It''s a little difficult for you to die at least one God. Of course, it''s possible if they don''t take precautions."


    "And now that they are on guard, how can you do things quietly?"


    Chu Feng stood up with a smile: "mountain people have their own tricks, I will succeed, then don''t be too surprised."


    "Play tricks!" Yi Hong''s white eyes rolled, and he didn''t look for the root. He just said with a smile: "if you can really kill at least one of the powerful gods in the Oriental family, I''ll play it for you again."


    Chu Feng walked out of the way, staggering forward, looking back with black lines on his face: "aunt Yihong, I don''t know who said it was my elder just now, and always wanted to clip me. This is not right."


    Relying on Hong blink eyes, elegant smile: "have the ability, you erase the things on me at the beginning!"


    Now, it''s like losing your heart to get along with a lover, and it''s like losing your heart with a lover!


    Left the front palace to the back, Chu Feng is not so embarrassed, otherwise continue to get along with Yihong, Chu Feng does not doubt that he will draw a gun to fight.


    Is ready to go to the grass and lie down to think about the problem, one side of the room came Chu enchanting voice: "Chu wind, come to me."


    Coughing, he moved his eyes and sat down: "what do you want from me?"


    Chu enchanting in the demon world will know sooner or later, Chu Feng nodded and did not deny.


    Chu enchanting look a joy, holding Chu Feng''s hand, look forward to: "then you can help me?"


    Look at Chu enchanting that look forward to the small eyes, there are jiaodidi appearance, Chu wind feel abdomen dry heat, throw her hand is how can''t throw off, wry smile: "wait for me to have time to talk about it!"


    "No way!" Do not want to Chu enchanting directly anxious up: "you must promise me, otherwise I am anxious with you!"


    Chu Feng laughed: "although this is your sister''s world, but in my world package, do you think you have and I urgent qualifications?"


    Chu enchanting meaningful smile, suddenly got up and squatted in front of Chu Feng and licked his tongue: "I''m sure I can''t fight, but if you don''t agree, I''ll pester you to do bad things every day. I don''t believe in you, you can refuse me countless times!"


    Chu Feng''s heart was tight: "no way!"


    "Chu Feng!" There is no place to hide. If Yihong comes in, he will say that he has done something wrong with enchanting Chu. It is really not clear.


    But Chu enchanting is to draw one side of the clothes and drill under the table. Chu Feng is relieved to see this, and her body is also close to it, so as not to be found out. Otherwise, she gets angry and loses her integrity.


    Almost Chu enchanting just hid, leaning Hong pushed open the door to come in and asked, "do you see enchanting? I thought she was in my room, but there was no one there


    Chu Feng was in a state of anguish. He was about to speak. He felt that his trousers had been pulled open, and his mouth twitched violently. He scolded and said, "I don''t know. Maybe I went out. What''s the matter?,,, hiss!"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Yi Hong had to go out, but when he heard something wrong, he narrowed his eyes and looked at the table cloth hanging on the ground. He blinked his eyes and gave a meaningful smile: "no bother!"


    Chu Feng''s ten thousand grass mud horses roared and ran, knowing that she was found by Yihong. Now she must think that under the table is situ Ya or one of the four incense, but she doesn''t know it''s Chu enchanting.


    I want to bring up the enchanting Chu who is studying musical instruments, but that feeling, that little tongue really has nothing to say. Chufeng patted his head just once, and it was not my initiative. I was forced!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2415

    Can''t stand Chu enchanting''s constant fighting and Chu''s threat. If you don''t help her improve her accomplishments, tell Yihong that they studied musical instruments. Chu Feng can only help Chu enchan improve her realm, but because of time, Chu Feng only helped Chu enchanting to ascend to the middle God.


    Because he has to do something tonight. If he succeeds, the Oriental family will vomit blood this evening.


    Out of the demon world, Chu Feng did not take anyone with him. He went straight to the temple. With the cooperation of the magic light wings, he soon arrived at the sky above the eastern family territory of the temple state. Tonight, he wanted to find Baihe.


    Let his breath be suppressed at a stage that will not be discovered. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles and looks through all the buildings below. According to what Huyan said before his death, Baihe is likely to be captured by Bai Shaobai and Dongfang Qiushui. The latter, as a strong man in the middle God realm, and with Bai Shaobai, stealthily takes Baihe is not a difficult task.


    After searching for buildings one after another, Bai He was finally seen in a courtyard behind the Oriental family territory. He put on a mask and put on a smile. Chu Feng fell down directly.


    He has not shown his true self in front of Bai He, and now he can''t, because there is no guarantee that Bai He knows that he will work for him wholeheartedly in the future.


    After falling into the courtyard, Chu Feng finds that there is no one to guard around. According to the truth, Dongfang Qiushui should pay more attention to Baihe. Now there is no one to guard. Don''t you worry about Bai He running away?


    It''s strange, but Chu Feng didn''t go into it. He went to push the door and went in.


    Baihe was tied by a rope and sat there, his mouth was blocked by a cloth, and even his meridians were blocked.


    Bai He, who has already closed his eyes, hears the movement and opens his eyes. When he sees the people coming in, he looks a little unnatural. Because he knows something from Bai Shaobai, the person in front of him is probably Chu Feng. Bai He can''t calm down when he thinks about this.


    Chu Feng closed the door, went to pull a chair to sit down, see white lotus staring at himself, smiling took off the piece of cloth on her mouth: "how, very surprised I came to save you?"


    "Yes White lotus looks unnatural nodded.


    Chu Feng did not have any superfluous idea, but when Bai He answered, he saw the color of deception on on her body. Chu Feng looked convulsed. What did Bai he cheat himself?


    Narrowing his eyes, Chu Feng''s left eye looked around 360 degrees. His first instinct was that Bai He was rebellious by the Oriental family, but seeing nothing around him could be regarded as reassuring.


    Narrow eyes, eyes sharp staring at white lotus, the latter can start and Chu Feng look at each other, slowly lowered his head, a heart fluttering very nervous, she does not know whether the person in front of her is Chu Feng, but now facing Chu Feng, she has a kind of pressure that did not exist before, and a little afraid.


    Such a performance made Chu Feng feel that Bai He had a problem. He didn''t hurry to untie the rope and meridian blockade on her body and asked, "are you hiding something from me that I don''t know?"


    Bai He felt a lump in her heart. She knew that she was unnatural and must have been seen by Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng is wearing a mask in front of her. Obviously, she doesn''t want to be known about her real identity. For a moment, Bai He has a decision and shakes his head: "I have nothing to hide from the master."


    She didn''t know that Chu Feng had a left eye that could see through the darkness of the world and whether she was lying.


    And when she said these words, Chu Feng''s left eye saw full of deception, the corners of his mouth lifted a touch of cold, the eyes were a bit cold: "white lotus, I want to save you tonight, and will give you a fate, but you have something to hide from me, really good?"


    Bai He shook his head in a panic: "no, master!"


    Slapped a slap on Bai He''s face. Chu Feng stood up and said, "you don''t want to tell the truth. Then you should stay here honestly. I don''t know how you were locked up in the Oriental family. I don''t have any interest in knowing. But if you want to hide my words now, you can continue!"


    Seeing that Chu Feng was about to leave, Bai He was finally flustered. She was deceived by Bai Shaobai and fell into the hands of Dongfang Qiushui. She didn''t want to be here. If Chu Feng left, she knew that she would not have a chance to leave again, because even if her father Bai did not come often, it was useless.


    Anxious voice: "master, I was cheated by my brother. I was caught in the East autumn water''s plan. Please take me away!"


    Chu Feng stopped and looked back, indifferently said: "I believe you are a trap, but in addition to this, are you sure you have nothing to hide from me?"


    White lotus frowns, she wants to say no, but Chu Feng''s eyes are too sharp, sharp to let her have a kind of naked snow meaning.


    Open mouth, white lotus hesitated for a while, see Chu wind to leave again, hastily make a voice: "master, I say!"


    Chu Feng didn''t look back, and Bai He didn''t dare to hide it. He asked, "are you Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, turned to look at Bai He, saw her eyes only uneasy and curious, excluding some of the initial ideas, Chu Feng did not admit, also did not deny: "who told you?""My brother!" Bai He didn''t dare to hide it at this time. He said, "when I saw you last time, you said that my brother almost let you die in the hell sea, so I remember it in my heart. Later I went to see him, I asked him. He talked about this matter, and said Xuanyuan Huining was with the people who forced him into the hell sea at that time, and suspected that you were Chu Feng."


    So a Chu Feng also remembered that he did say such a sentence last time, but at that time, he just said it casually. He never thought that Bai He would be remembered in his heart.


    However, Lin Feng''s identity is no secret in the temple world. Chu Feng has no need to hide it. In front of Bai He, he takes off the mask and reveals his true colors: "you guessed right. Your brother-in-law is also very smart. I know that the man was me at the beginning."


    "No matter who I am, it seems that I can save your life. You will not deny my help to you just because I am Chu Feng?"


    The person in front of her is really Chu Feng. Although she has already guessed in her heart, when Chu Feng really takes off the mask and stands in front of her, Bai He still has a little meaning that she can''t accept. I don''t know why, but I can''t accept it.


    This is not to deny all the help Chu Feng has given her, but to accept that Chu Feng, who has never been cold to her, is actually his own master. When he thought of his oath of slavery at the beginning, Bai he blushed slightly.


    Chu Feng has been looking at her, see her bow head no language, exhaled a breath said: "talk about it, you will be loyal to me?"


    Chu Feng is not a murderous person, but now for the sake of absolute security and confidentiality, if Baihe can''t trust him completely, chufeng doesn''t mind letting her die. Anyway, he saved her, so killing her now is just sending Bai He who should have died.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s subtle killing opportunity, Bai He''s eyes flashed over the complicated color. After a while, he said, "it wasn''t you who took me away from Yimen and restored my whole meridians. Now I''m either dead, or I''ve become a cheap plaything. You''ve given me new life and dignity."


    "So no matter whether you are Chu Feng or not, even if you are a heinous person, I will be a slave all my life. I am a woman, but I will keep my promise!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye has been staring at white lotus, did not see the slightest color, can be sure that the words of white lotus are true, it seems to be really a grateful woman.


    So Chu Feng nodded: "I believe you."


    "You believe me?" But Chu Feng''s words are to let Bai He very shocked: "by what I said, you believe me?"


    Chu Feng has a left eye that can judge whether a person''s words are true or false, so it''s not strange that she chooses to believe Bai He, but Bai He doesn''t know. So now Chu Feng believes what she said because of her words. Bai He feels incredible!


    But Chu Feng did not explain this, just nodded: "yes, I believe you. Although many people told me that beautiful women are liars when I was a child, I believe you are not only beautiful, but also have their own persistence. A person who can surpass feiyuxin with a strong will on the mountain of asking questions, why should I not believe it?"


    Bai He''s eyes flashed a touch of moving, can be because of their own words on the trust of people, that kind of feeling let white lotus don''t know how to say.


    No tears, no tears, no excitement, just a confidant like feeling: "master, as long as white lotus does not die, are your most loyal servant."


    Chu Feng just a smile, raised his hand to break those ropes that bound the white lotus, also helped her to untie the meridians, pointed to one side of the big bed: "go to bed!"


    Bai He took off the rope and got up. He looked at the big bed and Chu Feng. His face was red: "master, now it''s in the territory of the Oriental family. When they come, they will come. If you want, leave here. Bai He will give it to you!"


    Chu Feng smelled the words, the corners of his mouth violently twitched, knowing that Bai he misunderstood his meaning, and shook his head with a bitter smile: "that you don''t think nonsense, you are my slave girl, I can play with you whenever I can, but now I have no interest in that."


    "It''s just that you were captured by Dongfang Qiushui, and you must have been asked too much. Even your brother betrayed you. Don''t you want to do something?"


    Bai He embarrassedly lowered his head and thought that Chu Feng was going to go up to himself. He didn''t want to be misunderstood by himself. However, when he heard Chu Feng''s words, Bai He still had more opportunities to kill: "want to!"


    Chufeng pondered a smile: "very good, then you go to bed, and so on you will discover, gentleman revenge does not need ten years!"


    White lotus weak said: "master, the other people are women!"


    Chu Feng suddenly covered his face with black lines:,,,


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2416

    Chu Feng let Bai he sit on the bed and directly help her improve her cultivation.


    In the process, I also know that Bai He was cheated by Bai Shaobai and accidentally captured by Dongfang Qiushui. However, only Dongfang Qiushui and Bai Shaobai know about Bai He''s arrest, and the rest of the Oriental family don''t know her existence at all.


    Because the four families had heard about Bai He at the beginning and knew that there was a mysterious strong man behind her. Although they wanted to take Bai He as a young woman in the divine realm, they didn''t want to create extra troubles. Therefore, after Dongfang Qiushui took her, he kept it secret and didn''t tell anyone else.


    But in the past few days, Dongfang Qiushui didn''t do anything to her, just asked her to promise to marry him.


    Chu Feng is not surprised at all about the practice of Oriental Qiushui. Now many people say that there is a mysterious strong man behind Baihe. If he uses strong means to intimidate Baihe, he will certainly be unable to bear anything.


    When he married Qiuhe family, it was no wonder that he was not willing to support the east when he married the East.


    Nearly two hours later, Chu Feng also successfully promoted Bai He''s realm to the upper God.


    The latter sat there in a daze, feeling the rolling force of terror in his body. His eyes flashed with unbelievable shock, and even his joy and excitement could not be concealed.


    Once upon a time, what she longed for most was to be able to achieve the divine realm. Now she is not only a strong God, but also a superior God. This is something that Bai He did not dare to think about before. To know that she was only a semi divine existence in the past few months, but now she has almost stood at the top of the hidden world. That feeling can not be described by words.


    After the reaction, Bai he got down from the bed and knelt down in front of Chu Feng. He swore respectfully from his heart: "master, from today on, baihesheng is your man, and death is your ghost!"


    "Didn''t you belong to me before?" Chu Feng didn''t give Bai he too much expression and gentleness, because it was only his next key chess piece. Maybe it was a cruel thing to Bai He, but he gave her the most powerful strength. How about being cruel?


    And that''s what white lotus longed for.


    White lotus mind a coagulation, the head did not dare to lift up: "before also, master, you misunderstood my meaning."


    "Get up!" Chu Feng didn''t want to listen to Bai He''s oath and loyalty. He said, "now I have improved your level for you. Do you know what to do next?"


    "Or, if you''re locked up like this, do you think you need to do something now?"


    Bai He stood up, for Chu Feng, she now in addition to fear any mood do not dare to rise: "master, please command!"


    Chu Feng opened the window between his hands. When he came to the window, he looked back: "revenge, complaint, Oriental autumn water, or your brother, shouldn''t you do something at this time? Or do I have to teach you? "


    "Lord", "Lord", "white lotus just want to speak, Chu wind has disappeared quietly, standing in situ, aftertaste of Chu wind, Bai He''s eyebrows slowly wrinkled up.


    She is not a vase with a big chest and no brain. Naturally, she knows that Chu Feng did not promote her cultivation for no reason. According to the gratitude and resentment between him and the four big families, she must hope that she can create a little tragedy in the Oriental family.


    With a deep frown, Bai He thinks of Bai Shaobai, who is her brother. He can be merciless, but Bai He can''t be unjust. Listening to Chu Feng''s meaning, she wants her to kill Bai Shaobai, Dongfang Qiushui, and even other members of the Oriental family.


    Once she does that, even if she can crush Dongfang Qiushui in her present state, and even deal with the second generation of superior gods of the Oriental family, the Oriental family still has the Oriental ancestor of the realm of God of creation. If she finally kills Dongfang Qiushui, she may not be able to leave easily, right?


    Looking at the night outside the window, Bai He looks hesitant. If he does that, he will die, but if he does not, he will die.


    When Chu Feng promoted her cultivation, she was absolutely not allowed to do anything. It was like when she was in Zhongzhou, Chu Feng asked her to kill master Piaoyu and others. That was not a point of discussion.


    Slowly clenched his fist, Bai He''s eyes a little more murderous. At this time, he would rather offend others than Chu Feng, because even the eastern ancestors may not be able to help a person improve his cultivation, right?


    With the decision, Bai He goes back and sits on the chair. Her beautiful red lips are slightly raised and she has a cold radian. Miyin contacts Bai Shaobai and asks him to ask Dongfang Qiushui to come over. She wants to accept his request.


    Then Bai He sat and waited, and the pleasure of revenge filled his heart. As for the subsequent consequences, he did not think about it.


    Before long, the door was pushed open, and the eastern autumn water''s pleasant laughter sounded: "I feel very sorry to have run away from a South Ao snow, but with Miss Whitehall, your rope, who helped you untie it?"See white lotus to sit there like that, the whole person of Oriental autumn water tenses up the body, the face is iron blue ugly.


    Bai Shaobai is like a dogleg, following the East autumn water. He hears his words and looks at Bai He. He finds that there is no rope to tie him. He is surprised: "what''s going on?"


    Both of them were puzzled. All of a sudden, Bai He raised his hand and all the doors and windows were closed. In an instant, he grabbed the neck of Dongfang Qiushui. The terrifying atmosphere of the upper God exploded directly. The powerful momentum suddenly made Dongfang Qiushui''s face pale.


    There was also a lot of fear in his eyes: "how can it be? Aren''t you the next God? How did you become a superior God? "


    A few days ago, Baihe was still a lower God. It was amazing that Bai He, who had been blocked by himself, could untie the meridians by himself. How could he become a superior God? But there was a middle God in the middle!


    Bai Shaobai has been scared to the ground, kicking his legs back. He can''t explain why Bai He''s realm has suddenly improved so much.


    "When you go to hell and ask Yama, you will know."


    Baihe knew that he had already attracted the attention of the Oriental family. Soon, the ancestor of the East and other members of the Oriental family would come to kill Dongfang Qiushui, but there would be no chance.


    "No!" Dongfang Qiushui finally realizes that Bai He is going to kill himself and shouts in horror in his eyes.


    However, for Bai He, who has already started to kill, his plea is doomed to have no effect at all. Today''s white lotus is the precipitation of the median God, which can''t be stopped by people for many years. What''s more, it''s just the Oriental autumn water that has just stepped into the middle God?


    The fierce upper God''s power directly poured into the body of the eastern Qiushui, but still struggling there, it was useless. The eastern autumn water glared round his eyes, slowly spilled blood from his mouth, and his throat was fragile and broken by white lotus, even his internal organs were not immune. Even between the middle God and the upper God, the gap was not a bit.


    When he lifted his hand and killed Dongfang Qiushui, Bai He shook him off and kicked him out. Bai Shaobai, who was in a mess on the ground, was kicked out directly. He broke the doors and windows, fell down in the courtyard, and passed out a mouthful of blood.


    Bai He still couldn''t kill Bai Shaobai, but he just abandoned his accomplishments. As for the fate of Bai Shaobai in the future, Bai He didn''t want to pay attention to. When he betrayed his sister, he should have expected retribution.


    Almost at the same time, the ancestor of the East descended from the sky, followed by the arrival of the Oriental jade tower. There are many strong members of the Oriental family. Judging from the details, it is really a little deeper than the other three families.


    "Autumn water!"


    And when the Oriental jade tower saw the eastern autumn water with round eyes, he was about to crack and say, "ah ah ah ah!"


    The direct explosion roars out the sound, the Oriental jade building a pair of eyes ruthlessly swept the white lotus, this time in addition to she can kill the Oriental autumn water, who can?


    However, when Baihe erupted a more powerful upper God breath, Dongfang Yulou also calmed down from his anger. He was just a strong man who had been in the middle God for many years, but he was not the upper God after all. Facing the upper God''s state, Baihe could only seek death.


    But when he saw his best son die like this, Dongfang Yulou still couldn''t swallow the tone: "grandfather, you should be the master of Qiushui!"


    The eyes of the old ancestor of the East twinkled with an imperceptible fierce color. Passing by the eastern autumn water and the fainting Bai Shaobai, his eyes finally fell on Bai He: "who are you? Why did you intrude into our situ family and kill my descendants?"


    "Trespass?" Before he started, Bai He had already thought out his words and pointed to the Oriental Qiushui and said: "I''m sorry, I was not a intruder, but was taken by your great grandson, master Dongfang Qiushui and Bai Shaobai. Otherwise, I would not come even if the eastern family were invited by eight lift sedan chair."


    "As for me, my name is Bai He, the daughter of the Yimen sect leader of Xuanyuan family, and also Bai Shaobai''s sister!"


    The eastern ancestor narrowed his eyes and saw the broken ropes in the room. His face did not fluctuate, but his heart leaped and killed: "it turns out that it''s Bai He. I''ve heard about it for a long time, but do you think it''s me who is stupid, or are you too clever? As a God, how can Qiushui take you down


    In the heart also has a question, hearsay white lotus, is not next God''s?


    Bai He sneered and took a step forward, facing the ancestor of the East fearlessly: "I am indeed a superior God now, but before being captured by the eastern autumn water, I am just a lower God."


    "Or do you think I came here in the middle of the night and killed Dongfang Qiushui? Is that me too strong? Or is your Eastern family''s defense too poor? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2417

    How is that possible?


    In addition to the eastern ancestors, the rest of the Oriental family felt that Bai He was lying.


    It is impossible for a person to grow from the first level to the second level or even the third level in a few days with the help of some external forces or pills. However, if one wants to break through to the upper level in a few days, it''s just a dream, and most people think it''s impossible.


    Only the old ancestor of the East kept calm and said, "you can go now."


    "Grandfather Dongfang Yulou also thought that the ancestor of the East would kill Bai He and avenge the Oriental Qiushui. He didn''t want to hear such a saying: "autumn water can''t die in vain!"


    The ancestor of the East looked at the Oriental jade building with dignity. The latter, who wanted to speak, had no voice at all.


    "White lotus, you can go now," repeated the ancestor of the East


    White lotus is not unexpected at all general, the body soars, instantly leaves.


    Only the people of the Oriental family were left in the courtyard. Everyone did not know why the eastern ancestor let Bai He leave, but no one dared to ask easily. There must be his reason for the eastern ancestor to do so.


    Only Dongfang Yulou can''t understand: "grandfather, Qiushui is the most gifted person in our family history. Now he is dead, and the murderer is in front of him. Why let her leave?"


    The old ancestor of the East nodded slightly, and with a slight hook of his finger, the white Shaobai on the ground was pulled over. His eyes coagulated, and a force went into Bai Shaobai''s body. Bai Shaobai, who passed out of the faint, slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing the man in front of him, Bai Shaobai suddenly woke up and said, "ancestor of the East!"


    Then he found that his realm strength had disappeared, and his face was pale in an instant: "I, have been abandoned?"


    The eastern ancestor didn''t answer Bai Shaobai''s question, but asked calmly: "what happened? Before Bai He was captured by you, it was really just the next God?"


    Bai Shaobai also found the dead Dongfang Qiushui, and saw many people from the Oriental family here. At the moment, everyone''s eyes were looking at him. Bai Shaobai was distressed by the loss of his cultivation, and he also had unspeakable resentment against Bai He.


    His face was full of cruelty and cruelty. He added oil and vinegar and said the matter once. He longed for the ancestor of the east to kill Bai He. In general, he was also wondering where Bai He had gone. Did he run away?


    From the beginning to the end, the ancestors of the East were very calm, as if Bai Shaobai had just said some unimportant things.


    When Bai Shaobai had finished speaking, the eastern ancestor raised a hand and dropped a finger on Bai Shaobai''s forehead. He said faintly, "autumn water is dead. Why do you still live?"


    Bai Shaobai''s pupils contracted violently and his face changed greatly.


    However, everything was late, and a faint light appeared on the fingertips of the Oriental ancestor. Then, people only felt a terrible force, which produced and disappeared in an instant. Bai Shaobai also disappeared in the same place. As we all know, Bai Shaobai has been killed by the Oriental ancestor, and there is no residue left.


    From Bai He''s hand, he got vitality, but in the hands of the eastern ancestor, Bai Shaobai, without the realm of cultivation, was a waste and became a tool for the Oriental ancestor to vent his inner anger.


    In the face of the murder of the eastern ancestor, Dongfang Yulou, who was still angry just now, did not dare to speak any more. Although he was the grandson of the eastern ancestor, he had more than one grandson. He was just one of the better ones.


    "Don''t spread the news tonight. The Oriental family can''t afford to lose face."


    The eastern ancestor slowly turned around and looked at everyone in the Oriental family: "don''t ask me why. I have a reason to let Bai he go. Moreover, Qiushui''s death is self inflicted. I can only kill Bai He by mistake. Do you understand?"


    Dongfang Yulou is not willing to take revenge for his son''s death like this, but within the family, the words of the Oriental family are the imperial edict. He said that he could not take revenge, and he did not dare to disobey it.


    "Yes," he said, lowering his head


    As a father, Dongfang jade tower can give up hatred, not to mention the rest of the people, Dongfang Qiushui''s death is doomed to be unable to lift a little waves!


    No matter what the descendants think, the eastern ancestor left directly. Dongfang Yulou resisted the grief in his heart and collected the body of Dongfang Qiushui. Facing the strength of Baihe, he could not avenge Dongfang Qiushui unless his father came.


    It''s just that Dongfang Yulou doesn''t know where his father is. Only the ancestor of the East knows.


    The eastern ancestor didn''t go to other places, but went back to his floating palace. When he went in, there were three people waiting for him: Yuwen, situ and Huyan!


    "There are four people in the four families."


    The old ancestor of the east went to sit down and said calmly: "the people in the dark seem to know that we will not investigate anything now. We will specially kill the outstanding figures of our four families. Every one of them is a strong one in the divine realm. What a good way to do it!"


    Looking at the three ancestors who came to the Oriental family but no one knew about it, the eastern ancestor asked, "do you have a concept for the person who started it?"Yuwen Hualong was killed by Chu Feng. Then Yan Wanhong didn''t know who killed him, and then he followed Huyan Jue to kill him. This night, Dongfang Qiushui was directly killed by Bai He. It seems clear, but also confused. That''s Baihe, the lower God realm. How did he enter the upper God realm in a few days?


    Although the three ancestors were in the temple just now, they all knew what was going on. Situ Laozu took the lead and said, "the man behind Bai He is the God of creation at least. He may even be the one who killed Yan Wanhong. Who can help others break through the world in a short time?"


    Both Yuwen and Huyan shook their heads for countless years. They had never heard of anyone who could make continuous breakthroughs for others. Even if Lu Wan came here, he might not be able to do it?


    Dongfang Laozu took a look at the three old friends and knew that they had no clue, just like his guess: "this is indeed a secret. We can know the answer if we take Baihe, but if we don''t get the answer, we will only bear more pressure and attack."


    "I think I''m not as good as those who can quietly sneak into the Oriental family to promote Bai He''s realm."


    The eastern ancestor admitted that he was not as good as the people behind Baihe. Situ Laozu and others did not laugh at him or despise him, because they thought that they could directly let Bai he become a God. How can they deal with such a powerful person?


    It''s just that a few people''s plans will soon be implemented, but now there is such a terrible strong man. The four people''s hearts are heavy, and they feel that every day is like a year.


    In particular, in recent days, people have been dying, which has caused panic among the families, seriously affected the implementation of their plans and distracted their attention.


    The old Huyan thought that Xuanyuan jiaorui was taken away, and Huyan Jue was killed. Although he had given up all the people for the purpose of his heart, he was still very uncomfortable when it really happened.


    "I think we''d better keep up with it."


    At this time, Yuwen said: "there are countless powerful people in the world of heaven. We were all disciples of God worship, but our qualifications are lower than those of demon lord and Tibetan master, and even Xuanyuan emperor. Even the demon emperor''s qualifications in the wild demon domain are all above us. Now we seem to be noble, but shouldn''t we break that comparison?"


    Yuwen''s words made the eyes of the eastern ancestor situ Laozu and Huyan Laozu twinkle coldly.


    For so many years, they are the supreme Temple Dharma protectors, but compared with the high-level people, they are only the second group of people at the beginning of the new era. The demon lord Tibetan master Xuanyuan emperor and other talents are the pioneers at the beginning of the new era. They just picked up some follow-up.


    Everyone didn''t say that, but many people thought so. At a certain time, the four Dharma protectors felt inferior.


    For example, they can''t go to find Lu Wan without LV Wan''s call, while Xuanyuan emperor and others can go to LV Wan as long as they have something to do. This has tormented them for a long time.


    "Yes, we should shut up those people and prove that we exist. This time, we can only succeed and not fail. Just how are you prepared? Don''t let the chain drop at the critical time."


    All three of them nodded, indicating that there was no problem with what they were responsible for.


    "That''s good!"


    The eastern ancestor nodded his head with satisfaction and said in a deep voice: "when this matter is over, we will go to the magic mountain, gather the strongest strength to kill the Ming Hong sword spirit, and then kill the four fierce beasts in ancient times. Although we may not get time, the weapons in the sword Tomb of mordang mountain are enough to enhance the strength of our family. You must be united! ¡±


    I didn''t know that the changed Huyan ancestor of mordang mountain narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s just that we take the overall situation into consideration and bear it down. Will the people behind Bai He be interested? If such a great power intervenes in our affairs, it will be hard to guarantee that there will be changes! "


    Situ Laozu snorted coldly: "the four of us join hands, unless the sage of heaven is born, or even those who are close to the sage are not our opponents. If Chu Feng hadn''t fought to protect her, Chang''e would have been destroyed by us. What are we afraid of?"


    Ancestor Yuwen and ancestor Dongfang nodded. Even if dozens of gods of nature appeared in their plan this time, they would destroy them. However, in all the heaven and earth, there were only a few dozen gods. How could the gods of nature come from?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2418

    There are only two days to go before the final round of election.


    After Bai He killed the eastern Qiushui that night, chufeng stayed in the demon world and didn''t go out. Because all the four families were already fighting, even if they went out again, they would not get any benefits. So Chu Feng waited quietly and was trying to understand the true meaning of the ninth layer of the formula of creation.


    However, no matter how Chu Feng went to understand, the result was always the same as before. Every time I felt almost the same, I found that the feeling was wrong.


    On the morning of that day, Chu Feng gave up his mind to continue to understand the formula of creation and opened his eyes. In two days, no matter what the outcome, it is estimated that there will be a big war. At present, the martyrs and Yanluo are hidden in the holy city, and they can do it at any time.


    Within the demon world, because Chu Feng has changed the speed of the planet where the demon world is located, two years have passed. Nanzhenyan has also created a world that can live in but is not perfect enough. However, as long as enough world is given to them, it can still be improved.


    But if you fight with the four families, the upper gods are not qualified to participate in it. Even if you are one-on-one, you, Wulie and Yanluo can fight one person alone. In addition, Yinnu and Qingpiao may also fight one person. But if you want to win, it is still a little bit short.


    The four Dharma protectors have been settling down for many years, but they are not just empty words. When Chu Feng didn''t expect to start at the right time, it brought him a devastating disaster, unless he grasped the absolute assurance.


    But this grasp, to now Chu wind has not, with the approaching of time, a heart also began to be more anxious.


    Although there will be time to grow up as long as there is no hiding, the enemy will also grow in the process of his growth. The longer the time goes on, the less chance he will have to win. Chu Feng enters the demon hall in such a stuffy mood.


    Since Ming Hong''s magic sword was sealed in the demon hall, Chu Feng never came in again. He also told Nan Zhenyan that they were not allowed to enter.


    After all, Minghong magic sword is the most lethal weapon in the world. It is bloodthirsty. If you get close to someone who is hurt by accident, it will definitely be an unavoidable sacrifice.


    Looking at the Minghong magic sword suspended there, the whole body is rotten and can''t see the elegant demeanor of the first lethal weapon. It''s more like a scrap iron buried under the Yellow map because of the erosion of years. If it wasn''t for feeling the hidden and hidden deadly weapon on the sword, Chu Feng would doubt whether it was Minghong magic sword.


    It''s just that the Ming Hong magic sword is in front of us. But how can we collect the other two swordsmen?


    A sword spirit has no effect in Minghong magic sword, and it will take more than a thousand years for the second integration. But where are the two sword spirits.


    If Minghong magic sword can be perfectly integrated, Chu Feng believes that the four Dharma protectors will have a better chance of winning the battle, because they all have artifact in their hands. Under the first World War, their chances of winning are not very good, unless they achieve the realm of heaven''s saints.


    Deeply exhaled a breath, Chu Feng thought move, the supreme throne appeared behind.


    Looking at the supreme throne that the four Dharma protectors wanted at first, Chu Feng was very helpless. He could be sure that he had got a treasure. But he did not know what the treasure symbolized until now, and what the illusions of the phenomenon had played.


    It''s like holding money, but there''s no place to buy things. Chu Feng is a little depressed.


    Relax, Chu Feng''s body appears around the black gas, the next moment the soft girl''s sword spirit comes out of his body, standing in front of him, there is no respect to speak of, just eyes flashing bright staring at Minghong magic sword, eager, but dare not to approach!


    Because unless the three sword spirits gather together, any sword spirit entering Minghong magic sword will be erased by its ferocity. It will take thousands of years to settle down and reappear. The gentle girl knows this, so she just yearns, but she won''t get close to it!


    Chu Feng raised his hand, and the supreme throne flew to the steps of the demon hall. His body shape swept over and sat on it. He said faintly: "the sword spirit is three parts. I think you are all one at the beginning. I wonder if you can feel these things and help me find the other two sword spirits?"


    The gentle girl takes back her eyes from Minghong magic sword. When she looks at Chu Feng, she looks at the supreme throne. She is very surprised, but it is well hidden.


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up and said with a sneer, "Chu Feng, I didn''t expect you to grow up to now. If it hadn''t been for the goddess to save you once, I would have wiped out all your will. So you must not think about it now. I can''t let you gather the other two sword spirits."


    "You never understand the feeling of being a sword spirit is to be fixed in the body of the sword."


    Chu Feng gently smiles and slaps the soft girl''s face. The smile is like a devil: "when you talk to me, you should consider whether your words will offend me. I understand that you have been separated from the sword body for many years and have no sense of belonging. But there is no denying that even if you separate an era, you are just the sword spirit. If you don''t go back to the sword body, who will go back?"


    Chufeng shook a slap, gentle girl''s eyes are more cold.She can sense where the other two swordsmen are, but she is absolutely impossible to tell Chu Feng, because as long as the other two swordsmen appear, Chu Feng will not let her be free and will let her go back to the sword. She does not want to go back to the sword, but just wants to live like a human being.


    The venomous eyes staring at himself, Chu Feng can feel, if you can, gentle girl will kill his nominal master.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care much about it. He looked at Minghong magic sword and said, "if you don''t say it, you can''t be free. Even if I die, you won''t be able to get freedom. You can kill the person who is the master. I believe it''s easy to deal with a sword spirit like you."


    "Think about it. Do you want to tell me where the other two swordsmen are, or watch me die and you fall into someone else''s hands more tragically?"


    The most important thing that she didn''t want to know was that she didn''t want to be alive.


    Chu Feng fixed a few eyes on the gentle girl. If she was facing a person, Chu Feng could use all means to make her speak. However, the gentle girl was not a human being, but a sword spirit formed by Minghong''s magic sword. She would not die or die, and how could she easily compromise?


    Lift up the hand, gentle girl''s body gradually blurred, into the same as the beginning of a group of black gas back to the body of Chu Feng.


    Sitting on the supreme throne, Chu Feng was lost in thought. He once said a lot of things when Murong Bing was still there, but now those things seem very far away from him, such as the sixth forbidden area, the demon world!


    If the sixth forbidden area could be opened, Chu Feng would not have a headache to fight now, because the demon world has existed since ancient times, but it has been sealed up. There must be a lot of terrible magic power in it. Facing the four Dharma protectors, Chu Feng believes that he can win!


    It''s just a pity that the demon king doesn''t know how to open the sixth forbidden area. It''s impossible for him to know.


    When Chu Feng was entangled, Bai Lu came in from outside the hall like a cheerful spirit, mumbling his mouth and came to Chu Feng''s side. Just as he was about to sit down, a terrible force appeared on the supreme throne. Bai Lu''s ass was almost sitting on it, but she was shot out by that force.


    The whole person fell on the ground, Chu Feng looked at it with a bitter smile: "Bailu, can''t you keep a low profile and add more precautions when you wear a skirt?"


    At the moment, Bai Lu is lying there, and her skirt is at the waist. Below is a simple inner one. The size of the palm can''t stop the beautiful scenery. Chu Feng can see the mysterious content.


    Bai Lu got up from the ground and frowned at the supreme throne: "this ghost thing is the supreme throne. Can''t anyone sit on it except you? You can see what I''m throwing away."


    Chu Feng turned his eyes and ignored Bai Lu''s words.


    He asked, "aren''t you with Dongfang Yun? Why do you have time to come here today?"


    Bai Lu went to Chu Feng again, but did not sit down again. She just mumbled and said, "Dongfang Yun is a dead woman. She bullies me by virtue of her higher level of strength than me. Uncle, can you help me improve my cultivation? As long as you help me, people will be able to make a promise in time! "


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently and patted Bai Lu''s head: "I see you''re looking for an excuse to sleep with me!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Bai Lu chuckled and winked: "uncle, you have to pretend to be stupid. You are too smart. You deserve not to eat meat. But will you help me? I am good at all kinds of martial arts. When you are lonely, I will open the door to welcome you at any time, OK?"


    If it wasn''t for that day and Chu enchanting to study the noble musical instrument, under a fire, Chu Feng now really want to take down Bai Lu and stab a million words, can be evil, but can''t kill ah!


    Pointing out: "there are a lot of men outside. If you want to find them, I don''t have time now."


    Bai Lu wronged Du mouth: "die of no conscience, people still want to tell your aunt''s things, you should do this to me."


    "Anyway, if you don''t help me improve my accomplishments or shoot me, I won''t tell you. Goodbye!"


    As soon as he dodged to the outside of the hall, Chu Feng stood up. Although Bai Lu wanted human life, he would not joke about Murong Bing and cold frost: "wait, we can discuss it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2419

    Chu Feng chased out and blocked Bai Lu in a place full of flowers.


    The latter''s eyes jokingly looked at Chu Feng in front of him and looked around: "I think it''s necessary to have an emotional tone to do that kind of thing. How nice this place is. If we fight here, I''m sure I''ll devote myself to it. Don''t you say, uncle?"


    Chu Feng hears the speech all over the face black line, this white Lu is really not implicit at all.


    But now he is more concerned about Murong Bing and their affairs: "say it, what''s wrong with your aunt and them."


    It was in the wild demon domain. Although Murong Bing and Murong Bing were not under the control of the demon emperor, they were ultimately in the wild demon domain, where the demon emperor dominated. If one was discovered by the demon emperor, it would be a devastating disaster.


    Bai Lu blinked her eyes and went to Chu Feng and put her hands around his neck: "uncle, do you forget what I said to you just now? If you want me to tell you, you should improve my cultivation and hit me at the same time. Otherwise, it is absolutely non-negotiable. Yes, I am threatening you


    Also blink eyes, seems very innocent in general, as if Chu Feng is not on how great a sin she is.


    The corners of his mouth twitched violently. Chu Feng finally understood what a fox spirit was. As for Bai Lu, there were several men who could refuse. Compared with Murong Bing, the degree of evil was comparable.


    Gently coughed: "that can be discussed, you first tell me your aunt how they are?"


    "Cut, you think I have a big chest and no brain?" Bai Lu spat out her tongue and winked at her: "I''ll be grateful if I tell you I don''t accept my account. So don''t talk nonsense. I''ll tell you after I improve my cultivation and have a shot at it. Otherwise, ha ha ha, I won''t tell you, I''ll die of you!"


    Chu Feng can''t help crying or laughing at Bai Lu''s behavior. However, Bai Lu is still in the mood to joke. Murong Bing and lengrushuang should not be dangerous. It may be that he wants Bailu to tell him something.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t know the secret tone connection at the beginning. Otherwise, I don''t need to be led by Bai Lu.


    It''s nothing to improve one''s accomplishments. It''s just that Chu Feng is a little embarrassed by this one shot. It''s always men who threaten women. Now the role has completely reversed. Chu Feng doesn''t know whether it''s his own luck or his own misfortune.


    She broke away Bai Lu''s small hand around her neck, stepped back, spread out her hands and said, "if you don''t say that, it''s OK. If you say it, we can discuss it."


    She was about to turn around and leave. Chu Feng thought that Bai Lu would make a voice and leave her own. She didn''t want to go out. Bai Lu didn''t respond.


    Looking back at Bai Lu, she stood there with a smile on her face, full of fun and banter.


    Chu Feng wry smile: "I really lost to you."


    Bai Lu is too smart. She knows that she wants to know everything now, so she doesn''t worry that he will leave. She is totally determined.


    "Cut, sample, and fight with me!"


    Bai Lu made a grimace and opened her hands: "so don''t grin. I''ve been inundated. I''ll tell you everything when I''m finished. Moreover, when you''re in the secret place of morning light, you still hold me and touch people''s place. Now you can come up to enjoy it directly, and you''re also playing high with me and despise you!"


    Bai Lu''s words remind Chu Feng that when she was in the secret place of the morning light, Bai Lu was seriously injured and turned back to her original form. At that time, she picked up and touched it. The fox was the mother. In retrospect, Chu Feng was particularly embarrassed.


    But Chu Feng didn''t really have much interest in Bai Lu: "Lulu, tell me first, I promise to help you improve your cultivation. After all, who knows if you lied to me to sleep with me? Do you want to trust each other a little bit? "


    With narrow eyes and a meaningful smile, Bai Lu stepped forward and kissed Chu Feng on his mouth: "OK, I''ll tell you, but if you cheat me, I''ll tell my aunts that I''ll turn into noumenon, and you''ll give me all of them."


    Chu Feng heart 10000 Grass Mud Horse whistling, wry smile: "you say!"


    Bai Lu just came slowly. The news was passed on to her by Murong Bing not long ago.


    At present, all the Tianhu people are hidden in a secret world created by the old ancestors of the fox clan. Only the ancient generation of the fox clan knows about it. Even if Shengzun and others in the demon domain are not clear about it, the next one is Aojiang, the prince of the demon dragon.


    However, I don''t know what happened recently. The demon emperor seems to know the hiding place of the Tianhu clan. Originally, he searched the wild demon territory comprehensively. But in the first two days, he began to compress the state territory and looked around the entrance and exit of the fox world. At first, everyone thought that they just found it.


    However, in the past two days, not only did the searchers not withdraw, but also added a lot of people to search together. Murong Bing and others knew that shaking had already known something, and they would soon find the fox world.


    Although the area is vast, if you search carefully, you will find it sooner or later.


    Bai Lu finally added: "so my aunt asked me to tell you that if you don''t want them to fall into the hands of the demon emperor and threaten you in turn, you''d better grow up quickly, because you don''t know when the demon Kingdom army may find the entrance to the world!"It seems that Bai Lu''s words are relaxed, but Chu Feng can feel the danger.


    If the demon domain army is aimlessly searching, then the monkey years and months may not be able to find the entrance and exit of the fox tribe. But now that a state is completely delineated to look for it, it is only a matter of time. When the demon emperor takes the following saints to fight together, the fox clan can not reach it.


    Perhaps the fox clan, which has passed on for countless years, is going to wipe out the clan completely, just like the dragon clan.


    The four big families of the temple, the western spirit world God family, fled to the modern world. Lu Wan''s affairs, now there is one more thing about the barbarian demon realm, each of which is very important. Chu Feng has some headache. It would be nice if there was a separation technique, so there was no need for such a headache.


    It''s inevitable to go to the wild demon Kingdom, but before going there, the four families of the temple and LV Wan must be settled first. Secondly, it''s useless to go to the demon region because of insufficient strength. Maybe we have to go to the lost country to find Chang''e to borrow someone. I don''t know if it''s too late?


    Chu Feng asked, "Lulu, is the entrance to the world hidden? What''s more, if the demon domain army is searching day and night, how long can it be hidden? "


    Chu Feng worried that he could only hold on for a few days. If so, don''t wait any longer. He will go to the wild demon domain today.


    "Don''t you understand that I''m so relaxed?"


    Bai Lu turned her eyes and murmured, "don''t worry. It''s ok if it''s three months long or two months short, because our ancestors of the fox clan have arranged some illusions around the entrance and exit of that world. Even if the demon emperor comes in person, he will be confused and don''t know where to arrange the illusion."


    Xiumei slightly frowned: "however, only two to three months after the start of the illusion. As long as the time is up, the demon domain army will soon find the fox world. If they break the boundary established by their ancestors, they can march in and ravage the fox clan."


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about all of the latter. The key is that there is plenty of time. Although the time of two or three months is not much, what Chu Feng needs now is time.


    With a smile on her mouth, this time is enough to solve the problems of the four families in the temple, even LV Wan. Pat Bai Lu on the shoulder: "please tell me before the end of the fantasy that I will go with you to the wild demon region."


    Bai Lu looked at Chu Feng. How could she not know what he was thinking and began to ponder: "uncle, you''d better pray to the demon emperor. They don''t think too much. If they spy out that they may have been tampered with, as long as the two gods of nature come together, they can break the illusory image."


    Chu Feng''s face was stunned, and his eyes were more dignified. He nodded solemnly: "then I will deal with the affairs of the hidden world as soon as possible. After that, I will go to the wild demon region with you, and I will take away all your people."


    It is believed that the small world of the fox tribe must also be a planet. When it is covered by the demon world, it can be taken away quietly. Of course, the consent of the fox people is required. Otherwise, it will only bring disaster and war to admit them into the demon world.


    "Try harder, and is it time to keep your promise?"


    Bai Lu Du Du mouth, she believed that Chu Feng would not let Murong Bing and lengrushuang have an accident. She just tilted her head and showed a very innocent look: "people''s interior is getting wet. Don''t you stop it?"


    Chu Feng is still thinking about Murong Bing, when they were found out, he twitches violently at the corners of his mouth. Bai Lu''s words are really too insincere. What''s so wet? What''s blocking up?


    The eyes turned, and the corner of the mouth slightly cocked up: "OK, you sit down first, I will help you improve your cultivation first, and then I will fulfill the second promise."


    "Ha ha, I knew you were a stallion, not a serious man." Bai Lu giggled and quickly sat down to blink: "come on, give me a promotion of cultivation, and I will serve you well."


    With a helpless face, Chu Feng gathers her original strength and rushes into Bai Lu''s body to help her improve her cultivation. However, as time goes by, Chu Feng''s eyebrows are also slowly frowning.


    According to the truth, Bai Lu is now a medium demon God. If she wants to improve her accomplishments, she will soon be able to do so. But in the past time, the lower gods can be promoted to the upper gods. However, Bai Lu''s realm remains unchanged. She frowns and asks, "what''s the matter? My power is clearly passed in, but it has no effect?"


    Bai Lu also opened her eyes and looked at her outstretched hands biting her lips. Her expression was a little bleak: "it seems that I can only improve my cultivation by myself, or I can only be the middle God in my life."


    She can feel that Chu Feng has passed a lot of power to her, but those forces into her body will sink into the sea, unable to promote her realm.


    Biting her lip, Bai Lu stood up and said, "forget it, you don''t want to improve your cultivation. Go and help others."


    After saying this, Bai Lu did not wait for Chu Feng to respond to her, and then she went straight into the air. Chu Feng stood up and looked at the far away figure, and frowned deeply: "what''s wrong with Bailu? Since the return of magic mountain, there have been some strange things. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2420

    When Chu Feng stayed quietly in the demon world, some special things happened to the four families of the temple.


    Because some of the four big families died in succession, they were all killed. But suddenly, this afternoon, the four Dharma protectors seemed to be crazy. They almost ran out of their own floating palace at the same time, all heading for the north. In the blink of an eye, nothing happened.


    The abnormity of the four Dharma protectors caused the vibration of the temple state, even the holy city and even the whole world.


    The four Dharma protectors have always been high-ranking beings. In their eyes, they always need to look up to the God''s residence. Not to mention a few, but they have never seen their gaffe. Even at the beginning of the new era, even when facing Chiyou army, the four Dharma protectors did not have the level and strength.


    However, it is not as excited as today''s performance, it can be said that it is generally flustered.


    Because of their abnormality, the whole temple world was shrouded in an atmosphere of extreme uneasiness. What happened in the end could make the four Dharma protectors run away in a state of disrespect. They wanted to find out, but they couldn''t capture the specific whereabouts of the four Dharma protectors.


    However, the four Dharma protectors who traveled all the way to the North did not pay attention to what others thought, nor did they care about their behavior, which caused a shock in the temple world. After flying thousands of miles, they just landed in a place covered with ice and snow all the year round.


    It''s a long way from the temple state. It takes at least one or two days for people under the divine realm to do so. However, for the God of nature like the four Dharma protectors, it is only a place that can be reached quickly.


    The four elders who fell on the ice looked dignified. Looking at a cave formed by ice and snow in the distance, his eyes were heavy.


    "Go in. You always need to see it."


    Situ Laozu''s look was not much better than others. After staring at the ice cave for a while, he seemed to be facing some kind of wild beast: "the plan is on the way. No change can happen."


    The other three nodded and the four walked to the ice cave.


    Not far after they entered, the passage began to go down. The four Dharma protectors did not speed up and did not fly directly. Instead, they walked down one step at a time.


    I don''t know how far down that road, the four Dharma protectors began to feel a dull breath coming to his face. His dignified face showed heavy and some pale, just like what a terrible thing was in front of him. The four people''s looks were not so good.


    However, they did not stop and still went down. Finally, they walked out of the passage to an underground cave formed by ice. Thousands of square meters of space seemed empty. The most striking thing was that in the center, there was a two meter high platform similar to the challenge arena.


    It is 20 meters in length and 20 meters in width. It depicts many lines that can''t be understood, just like array runes.


    In addition to the evil Qi, there was also an ethereal breath. It was a strange breath, but the four Dharma protectors knew what it was.


    Around the platform stood a man, who was the most outstanding person of the second generation who was not in the family for many years.


    Yuwentuo of Yuwen family, situ Liming of situ family, Huyan Quanqi of Huyan family, and Dongfang Nuo, the most outstanding of the second generation of Oriental family!


    Usually, the four of them are here, and they would not go back once in the past few years or even more than ten years. Only when a lot of things happened to the temple recently, they took turns to go back. But what stayed here all the time and didn''t go back was Dongfang Nuo.


    Even if his grandson Dongfang Qiushui was killed, Dongfang Nuo did not walk out of this ice cave.


    At this moment, seeing that the four great ancestors have come, Dongfang Nuo said faintly: "the situation happened in the morning, we four tried and failed, so let you know."


    The four ancestors all went over and floated up and looked at the rune on the platform. There was a one meter long crack on the flat platform, which was the size of a little thumb. But this crack is now venting its strength.


    The four people looked dignified. The ancestor of the East said in a deep voice, "the God said that this seal can never change in any way, or it will open the gate of Tianwei, and then the great era will never be reversed. Even the saints of heaven can''t change all these things. Now the cracks can''t be repaired. Is it a sign that something is going to happen?"


    The other three ancestors didn''t speak. They didn''t want to discuss this issue because they knew that the seal involved the stability of some place. If the seal here disappeared, a place would open, and then it would be the disaster of the five forbidden areas.


    Yuwen Laozu took a look at the one meter long crack and said, "it''s better to repair it. I believe that with the strength of four of us, it should be able to repair it."


    What he said was "should". It can be seen that Yuwen had no confidence to repair the seal in front of him.


    "That''s the only way to do it now!" Huyan Laozu nodded, looked at the four people of Dongfang Nuo, and said, "the four of you are divided into four corners, and the four of us are in front of the four directions, and work together to repair the seal. Otherwise, if this goes on like this, maybe tomorrow the crack will expand to more than five meters!"When Lu Wan asked the four families to guard the place, he said that if the crack of the seal was more than five meters, the seal would collapse at any time and could not even be repaired.


    Sima Laozu and others did not have any opinions. They divided them into four directions, and several outstanding figures of the second generation also went to their respective parts.


    The four upper gods and the four gods of creation launched a strong force together, and all of them fell into the place where the seal was cracked. The crack which had been cracked for more than one meter was in a little recovery under the joint efforts of eight people. The length of the crack was shortened from more than one meter to 90 centimeters, and it was still decreasing little by little.


    However, when the repair was only 40 cm, the eight people all stopped. It was not that they did not want to continue to restore the seal, but their strength had been unable to hold on.


    As the first elder, Mu Lu Jingguang, the ancestor of the East, said: "it seems that it is impossible to repair it at one time with our strength. We can only try it several times."


    Then he told Dongfang Nuo and others: "in addition, you must tell us immediately if this crack is about one meter apart. You must never let it go to a length of more than five meters. From now on, no matter what happens in the temple world, or even the family is destroyed, you must not leave to guard here, understand?"


    Lu Wan once told them that this seal was the key to the collapse of this era, and the Jedi could not let the seal disappear.


    Even if they want to kill the demon lord and the Tibetan master and become the absolute master of the hidden world, they still dare not take LV Wan''s account lightly. Although they do not want Lu Wan to suppress them in their hearts, they believe that Lu Wan has no need to deceive them, that is, even if they die, they should ensure the stability of the place.


    Dongfang Nuo four people have not answered. They have been guarding here for many years. They are very clear about what the seal says, so they don''t need the explanation of the four ancestors. They will also guard here.


    Not for others, just for their families to be safe.


    The four ancestors knew that there was no need to stay. They took a look at the crack which was temporarily restored to 40 cm. They did not know when it would expand again. However, with their own sons guarding here, they could rest assured.


    The day after tomorrow is the last round of selection of the hidden world Dabi, which is also the last step of their plan. The four great ancestors did not delay and waste time. After they had explained, they left one after another. Under the ice cave, only four of them, Dongfang Nuo, were left.


    They were sitting in the air, looking at the 40 cm seal.


    "Three!"


    Yu wentuo broke the silence that he seldom talked with each other. He said peacefully, "Zun God once came alone once. Do you remember what she told us?"


    Dongfang Nuo, Huyan Quanqi and situ Liming all frowned. Lu Wan came once without the knowledge of the four great ancestors and told them clearly that even if the hidden world collapsed, there would be no accident, because if there was an accident here, it would not be the only problem of the hidden world, but the disaster of the universe.


    LV Wan has always been the God''s residence in their mind, and every word they said was recorded in their hearts. Therefore, the four people have been willing to wait here for so many years. They even need to know more than the four elders. Of course, LV Wan told them all these things.


    Seeing that the other two men did not speak, situ Liming replied: "of course, I remember. I just respect the gods and protect the Chu wind. I don''t quite understand this matter. As long as you kill Chu Feng, you don''t need to worry about the seal. But why doesn''t she do it?"


    When talking about Chu Feng, there was a deep resentment and murder in situ Liming''s eyes. A few days ago, things that had been ravaged by Yihong reappeared in front of him, and he only had hatred in his heart.


    Dongfang Nuo and others naturally knew what situ Liming meant and what he wanted to say, but they did not agree.


    It was the eternal God. Every decision she made was not necessarily right, but no one dared to say that it was wrong. And over the years, if anything had happened, it would have happened.


    Now Chu Feng has been betrayed by the sword spirit into the black hole, and may never come back. Even if Lu Wan wants to kill him, he probably won''t have the chance.


    Therefore, he did not know the emotion and hatred that situ Liming should not have here.


    And situ Liming can also see that Dongfang Nuo was not cold to his emotions. He closed his eyes after the haze flashed in his eyes. He did not care what others thought. After the dust of the hidden world was settled, he would kill all the relatives and friends of Chu Feng and wash away the humiliation of being bullied by Yihong.


    Because it''s not Chu Feng, how can Yihong''s ability ravage them?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2421

    Another day passed quietly. As countless people gathered in the temple world to wait for the last round of selection of the hidden world Dabi tomorrow, Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes in the demon world.


    On the other hand, he saw the Oriental rhyme lying on his arm. Chu Feng didn''t take back his arm, but looked at the Oriental rhyme still sleeping.


    Long eyelashes, round face, lovely nose and plum peach like mouth belong to the lovely type of women, although usually always cold face, but that is only the cause of character, and because chang e sleeps for endless years, she has no friends, hides her identity, walks in the world, and her heart is actually lonely.


    Chang''e was all she had until she met him, the son of a bitch in her eyes.


    No matter what kind of gratitude and resentment once existed, it is undeniable that the relationship between the two people is intimate now, and without so many gratitude and resentment at the beginning, so many subsequent stories would not have happened.


    Tomorrow is the last round of the hidden world Dabi. From all kinds of signs now, especially the tolerance of the four elders, we can infer that they are brewing a frightening conspiracy. As for what Chu Feng is, the only thing that can be sure is that the four Dharma protectors are trying to kill the demon lord and the Tibetan master.


    But even if the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord were killed, there was still a mysterious King Wu in the temple. Chu Feng didn''t understand the reason why the four Dharma protectors did this, but it was definitely not easy.


    Maybe after tomorrow, the four elders will disappear between heaven and earth. Maybe after tomorrow, his Chu wind will become the dust of history, but no matter what, tomorrow''s first World War is inevitable.


    When the time comes, the people in front of them, the road they have gone through, and all those beautiful things may no longer belong to themselves. So Chu Feng inevitably has some melancholy feelings about it.


    At this time, Oriental rhyme also slowly opened his eyes and saw Chu Feng staring at himself. He blinked his eyes and pushed Chu Feng away: "what are you doing?"


    She thought that Chu Feng was trying to do something to herself while she was asleep. Dongfang Yun''s eyes were full of vigilance. From the beginning of exclusion to now, she didn''t resent Chu Feng''s invasion. But every time she did those things with Chu Feng, she always had a feeling of death and death. Without a few days of relaxation, she did not want to be entangled with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng sat up with a wry smile: "in your eyes, it seems that I am a meat eater, and your master wants you to listen to me. When I really want it, don''t you give it to me?"


    "No, at least not now!" Dongfang Yun nodded decisively, but then hesitated and pursed her lips: "but you really want it. It''s not OK. There''s still a little pain. Others can."


    Take a look at the ruddy mouth of Dongfang rhyme. Chu Feng''s mouth twitches fiercely. If it''s not true that he has no mood, now he really wants to pull out the gun and turn Dongfang Yun dry on the bed.


    Taking back her eyes, she got down from the bed and dressed herself. Looking back at Dongfang Yun, who was not out of the quilt, Chu Feng said with a smile: "don''t worry, it was enough last night. I don''t want to be squeezed dry by you. Get up. I''m a little clear about it. I''ll ask you twice."


    "You go out first!" Oriental rhyme blinked his eyes, in the heart secretly scolded me that I was killed by you, but he said other words on his mouth.


    Chu Feng smiles and doesn''t tease Oriental rhyme. She knows that although she has been lingering with her for many times, she still can''t let go.


    East rhyme and so on Chu Feng left the room to get up, look at his messy strategic place, frown: "fortunately I am not a person, or I really dry to death, this son of a bitch, always don''t regard me as made of meat."


    Scolding Chu Feng''s son of a bitch, Dongfang Yun put on his clothes and washed and went out of the room. Because Minghong''s magic sword was sealed off in the demon hall, they did not live there, but lived in the other buildings built by Ji Gang and his people.


    Seeing Chu Feng lying on the grass in the garden lazily basking in the sun, Dongfang Yun went over and sat down and asked, "what is it that you said you wanted to ask me just now?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, and now he felt that he had got half a day''s leisure. He stretched out and asked, "what''s wrong with Qingdi?"


    Chu Feng didn''t pay so much attention to Qingdi when she took her away from the lost battle world. However, in the demon world these days, Chu Feng found a problem, that is, Dongfang rhyme or Bai Lu. When facing Qingdi, she was very polite, and even had a kind of respect that Chu Feng didn''t understand.


    If it''s Bai Lu''s crude nerve, Chu Feng can understand it. But the Oriental rhyme, which has always been loyal and respectful to Chang''e, shows respect to Qingdi, which makes chufeng curious.


    It is inevitable that people are curious. There will be an unknown war tomorrow. Chu Feng also wants Dongfang Yun to answer his questions.


    Dongfang Yun frowned at his words and said, "can you not ask me? Or you can ask Qingdi yourself. If she wants to tell you, she can tell you. If she doesn''t want to tell you, I can''t help it. "


    Chu Feng was a casual question, and felt that Oriental rhyme would tell himself.


    Don''t want the Oriental rhyme to refuse to answer, Chu Feng immediately became more interested in Qingdi and sat up: "Yun Yun, do you know what? Is there anything different about QingdiThe latter was Yao Chi''s Apprentice. Chu Feng knew this when he left the war. But when Zhang yun''er asked him to take Qingdi with him, he said a sentence. Chu Feng still remembers that when necessary, he must not be soft hearted and kill Qingdi.


    Combined with the abnormality of Dongfang Yun and Bai Lu, Chu Feng is sure that Qingdi has a big problem, and it is not a general problem. Otherwise, why did Zhang yun''er say to him that he killed Qingdi when necessary?


    Dongfang Yun stood up and frowned slightly: "anyway, if I don''t tell you, even if you dry me, I won''t tell you. Go and ask Bai Lu!"


    Finish saying the East rhyme to leave directly, still a little worried to walk slowly, seem to be unable to leave the appearance, but also provoked Chu Feng in the heart of greater curiosity.


    What''s wrong with Qingdi? Why did Zhang yun''er say that to him? And why did Dongfang Yun refuse to say it anyway?


    Stretch a stretch, put down his hand to see Chu Feng, Bai Lu''s face immediately showed a smile and ran over: "how come to me in the morning, is it Yutu''s service you are not comfortable, want me to serve you ah, that should be quick, people''s morning is just the most demanding time."


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile bitterly, but she was able to adapt to Bai Lu''s evil spirit. Seeing Bai Lu, Chu Feng was also a little curious about her. That''s why helping others can improve their cultivation, but not coming to her?


    "Lulu, I want to ask you a question."


    Chu Feng finally took back her eyes. Everyone had a little secret. Maybe Bai Lu''s constitution was the reason why she couldn''t help her to improve: "Why are you so polite to Qingdi when you are crazy to everyone?"


    Chu Feng did not deny it and nodded.


    Bai Lu held Chu Feng''s face in her hand and said pitifully, "dear uncle, you don''t even tell you that Yutu is so close to you. You haven''t even had sex with me. Do you think I''ll tell you?"


    Chu Feng really wanted to raise his hand and slap Bai Lu to the ground, and asked such serious questions that he could even get involved in the rolling of bed sheets. How much is it to do?


    Pushing Bai Lu''s hand away, Chu Feng looked serious: "you can''t say it, but if you don''t say I''ll throw you out of the demon world right away. Don''t you think about sleeping me all day? I believe that going to the outside world, there must be many people who want to sleep off your powerful middle demon God, and even get your demon pill. "


    Bai Lu''s face turned pathetic. She blinked her eyes and shed tears. It seemed that Chu Feng had been dry all night, and she had to clean up the battlefield with her mouth.


    The tone of his speech was so pitiful: "uncle, you are not a human being. If you don''t go to me, I will even send me to someone else. I want to tell my aunt that you are not a man!"


    "If you want me to tell you, now hold me for a deep wet kiss. If I''m satisfied, I''ll let you know."


    Chu Feng doesn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. Bai Lu is still thinking about these things at this time.


    "What are you doing?" All of a sudden, Chu Feng let go of Bai Lu and stepped back with black lines on her face.


    Bai Lu blinked her eyes and looked innocent: "the aunt told me that men''s hands are not honest when they kiss me, and I find myself dishonest when I kiss!" Dudu mouth, joking way: "uncle, you are mighty!"


    Chu Feng scolded secretly in his heart and felt that his moral integrity was broken all over the ground: "come on, what''s wrong with Qingdi? If you play me, I''ll give you to Ji Gang directly. I believe he will be very happy."


    "Cut, are you willing?" Bai Lu spits out her tongue, and a solemn look appears on her charming little face: "as for Qingdi, it has to start from the ancient times."


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2422

    In ancient times, the strong were as strong as the forest, which was many times stronger than this era.


    At that time, there were countless powerful people. The existence of the divine realm was not as rare as this era. Even the God of nature could be easily seen. Even the saints of the heavenly way had several horrible existence, but they were all suppressed by the eternal worship of gods.


    It was an era of the strong. Although the wild demon domain had already existed, in order to avoid being eliminated in the era of daily destruction of ethnic groups, the major demon clans of the wild demon domain unanimously adopted a resolution, that is, not to be born, to prevent the existence of human beings from being revealed by the practitioners, and to bring disaster to the wild demon domain.


    At the beginning, it was good, but when the big demon clans existed together, it was inevitable that there would be internal fights. At that time, there were three demon clans, which became the three most prosperous ethnic groups in the demon domain.


    Magic dragon, dragon and Phoenix!


    "Phoenix clan?"


    Chu Feng listened to Bai Lu''s words and opened his mouth wide: "is there really a phoenix?"


    "I''m talking. Can you stop interrupting me?" Bai Lu turned her eyes and was charming: "isn''t there a dragon in the demon dragon family? Why can''t the Phoenix exist


    Chu Feng was stunned, but she also felt embarrassed. Bai Lu was right. Even the dragon in myth can exist. Why can''t Phoenix exist?


    Ha ha, a smile Yang Yang hands: "that, you continue, I don''t interrupt."


    "It''s OK. I don''t object to your interrupting." Bai Lu blinked and said a meaningful sentence, then continued to say that ancient legend about the demon domain.


    At that time, the most powerful of the wild demon regions were the three major demon clans. In front of the three demon clans, they were the second class.


    There are no two tigers in one mountain. Naturally, there are frequent collisions among the three major ethnic groups in the wild demon realm. Although the three demon clans stand on the top of the demon realm, the most powerful one is the demon dragon clan, which suppresses the Phoenix clan and the Jiaolong clan.


    Until I don''t know how many years have passed, because the Jiaolong clan is the product of the demon dragon clan and the demon snake clan. They are considered blood relatives. The combination of the two demon clans directly ushered in the era of king in the demon realm. The Phoenix clan could not resist the invasion of the two demon clans, and was on the verge of extermination, which became the past of that era.


    Originally, everyone thought that the next demon domain was the Dragon Kingdom, and the Jiaolong clan, which originally belonged to the demon dragon clan, defected.


    At that time, the patriarch of the Jiaolong clan, who did not know why, was handed down by the participants of the ancient times. He stepped into the realm of the saints of heaven and became the only one of the saints in the wild demon kingdom.


    The old patriarch of the demon dragon clan is his own father. The Jiaolong clan leader did not fight against the demon dragon clan, but rebelled and led all the people of the dragon clan into the modern world to fight for the world with the practitioners. However, he died before he got out of school.


    The Jiaolong clan leader, with the army of the Jiaolong clan, has just left the wild demon realm and entered the modern world. He has not seen a monk, and has not begun to fight for supremacy. He has been directly destroyed by the immortal deities. In this way, the Jiaolong clan has become a historical dust in the hands of the immortal God, and the Jiaolong clan leader has also been wiped out.


    Because of this matter, the big demon clan is afraid to step out of the demon domain one step, that is the eternal God, no one can afford to offend.


    However, because of the rebellion of the Jiaolong people and the first world war against the Phoenix clan, all the major races in the demon Kingdom took advantage of the vitality of the demon dragon clan, and the most powerful prince of the demon dragon left to fight against the demon dragon family, which destroyed the rule of the demon dragon family and opened up the situation of independence of all the ethnic groups in the demon domain. It was not until the time of emperor Chiyou that the power of the demon kingdom was eased, and then the demon kingdom came In the reign of emperor, it was completely stable.


    The demon dragon clan was destroyed by all the clans in the demon domain. Chu Feng has heard of this for a long time. What I don''t know is that there was such a tortuous and strange story during this period. If the Jiaolong clan had not rebelled and left, it might still be the magic dragon family that ruled the demon kingdom.


    Chu Feng''s white eyes rolled: "what do you say to me? I''m asking you something about Qingdi."


    "Who said it had nothing to do with Qingdi?" Bai Lu gave Chu Feng a look of disdain, and said slowly: "in those days, the Phoenix clan was more respected than the demon dragon clan and the Jiaolong clan in the demon domain. They thought that Phoenix was the royal blood of the demon domain. That''s why the magic dragon family and the Jiaolong clan jointly destroyed the Phoenix clan." The Wutong mountains, which once lived in Phoenix, are the sacred places of pilgrimage to all nationalities in the demon realm, "


    ".


    Chu Feng frowned, or did not understand what Bai Lu said and Qingdi in the end.


    "It seems that uncle, you really have idiots." Bai Lu looked at Chu Feng and saw that his eyes were confused and his eyebrows were tight. He rolled his eyes and said, "I have said so clearly that you are still here to express your incomprehension. Is it that I am not clear about it, or is your IQ limited? Didn''t I say that? All the clans in the demon domain have a pilgrim''s heart for the Phoenix clan, and regard them as the royal family of the demon realm! "Chu Feng frowned and suddenly woke up like: "Qingdi is a demon, and has disappeared in the demon domain, Phoenix clan!"


    Bai Lu showed a smile, nodded, a childlike look: "it seems that you are not stupid, myrrh saved, yes, Qingdi is a demon, is a Phoenix, so Yutu and I will respect her, understand? Because although the Phoenix clan is in the demon domain, they are born with aura, not evil spirit! "


    "Do you understand now why you can''t see or even feel her breath?"


    Chu Feng''s body is shocked. When Bai Lu said just now, he thought that the Phoenix family had been destroyed by the dragon group. Unexpectedly, there was still something left. What''s more, Qingdi, who was in the realm of martial arts, was still a demon, coming from the Phoenix clan.


    Seeing that Chu Feng had already understood, Bai Lu said, "because we are all demons, I saw Qingdi''s Noumenon the first time I saw her. At that time, she was particularly shocked. It is said that the Phoenix has been completely extinct. How can there be Phoenix


    "So when there was no one else, I asked about the jade DOD that existed in ancient times. She told me that the Phoenix clan was destroyed at first, but the old clan leader was said to have left phoenix eggs before he died. At that time, the magic dragon family still searched for a hundred years, but it was not found later. It was a legend. But after seeing Qingdi, she knew that the legend was true."


    The Phoenix family did not die, but left a phoenix egg, which gave birth to countless years. After the new era, Qingdi was born. As for the others, I''m afraid only Qingdi can explain it.


    And look at the current situation, Zhang Yuner and yaochi must have known that Qingdi is the Phoenix itself.


    But what is it for him to take with him and kill him when necessary?


    This is a question that Chu Feng can''t understand at present. I knew I should have asked Zhang yun''er clearly at the beginning, or,,,, and went to ask Qingdi, what was going on!


    When Chu Feng thought deeply, his eyes also turned to Bai Lu''s eyes, a flash of melancholy in his eyes. He asked in his heart, "Lulu, what''s wrong with you? Do you know anything else?"


    "Uncle!" Bai Lu raised her head and asked with some melancholy on her small face: "if one day you have to kill Qingdi for your own strength, will you do it?"


    Chu Feng spirit a shock, this question and Zhang Yuner said, how so similar: "why should I kill her?"


    Bai Lu shook her head: "it''s nothing but asking. I''m going to sleep back to my cage!"


    After that, Bai Lu turned around and went back to the room. Looking at her back and thinking of what she had just said, Chu Feng felt that there must be something else that he did not know, and that Bai Lu knew, but she did not know why and refused to tell herself.


    Gently frowned, Chu Feng thought, maybe should go to talk to Qingdi, she was sent to follow him, how much should know something just right.


    Turning around, Chu Feng went to the place where Qingdi lived. At first, maybe it was not an important thing, but now Chu Feng must be hiding some things he didn''t know.


    Zhang yun''er said that he killed Qing Di when necessary, but now Bai Lu suddenly asked him whether he would kill Bai Lu one day?


    When one person talks about it, it can be said that it is an accident, but when two people talk about this problem, it may be a coincidence. However, considering that Qingdi''s real identity is the last Phoenix left by the Phoenix family, there is absolutely no accident and coincidence. All these must have a profound meaning.


    Is it different from killing or not killing Qingdi? Is it good for the strength realm to get the demon pill of Phoenix?


    In addition to this, Chu Feng really can not think of, there will be any reason, will let him kill Qing di.


    Before long, Chu Feng went outside the courtyard where Qingdi lived. From outside, you can see that Qingdi planted a lot of flowers and plants and several big trees to enjoy the cool. At the moment, Qingdi was sitting under the tree with her eyes closed, as if she was practicing.


    Chu Feng walked in, did not send out any movement, has been walking to the front of Qingdi, the latter has not found.


    As the next god of Qing Di, Chu Feng want to not be found by her quietly close, is a very simple thing.


    After staring at her for a long time, I couldn''t see anything except her martial arts realm, let alone her Phoenix body.


    A slight cough caused Qingdi''s attention. When she opened her eyes, she asked, "Qingdi, yun''er and your master let you follow me. What on earth is it for?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2423

    Qingdi smell speech suddenly opened her eyes, just now she did not feel the close of Chu wind, thought if Chu wind is the enemy, just now maybe he has already died.


    Some fear at the same time, but also look at Chu Feng, some confused eyes.


    Chu Feng saw Qingdi''s look so, gently coughed and asked, "that, you don''t want to tell you that you don''t know why they want you to follow me?"


    Qingdi blushed and nodded her head gently. Obviously, she didn''t know why Zhang Yuner and yaochi wanted her to follow Chu Feng.


    When she went to sit down, Qingdi stood up and walked away two steps, which made Chu Feng look black. What and what was this? How did she feel like a lecher and scared people away?


    Qingdi also realized that there was something wrong with her behavior, and said in an unnatural tone: "that", "and"


    she knew that she wanted to explain her behavior just now, but she didn''t know how to explain it. Chu Feng patted the grass beside her and said, "sit down first."


    Qingdi frowns and stares at Chu Feng.


    Finally gritted his teeth and said, "demon, I''m not that kind of person."


    What kind of person?


    Chufeng just want to know something about Qingdi, don''t want her to say such words, suddenly let Chu Feng a little muddled, what is not that kind of person?


    After a pause, Chu Feng understood and said with an embarrassed smile, "well, I just want to talk to you about your affairs. It''s not what you think. Don''t look at me with the eyes of lecherous stallion, OK?"


    So straightforward, let Qingdi a little embarrassed and embarrassed, because she did think Chu Feng was trying to hook up with her, but it seems that the situation is not what they think.


    He sat down, but kept a little distance from Chu Feng, as if Chu Feng was really a wild beast. If he was too close, he might be eaten.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about Qingdi''s deliberate distance, and asked solemnly, "I talked with Bai Lu just now. Do you have anything you want to tell me? Or, you don''t know what yun''er and your master asked you to do with me, but at least let me know something about you? "


    Qing Di looks a Zheng: "you all know?"


    Chu Feng nodded. If Bai Lu didn''t say it, he would not have found out whether Qingdi was a demon or a phoenix clan who was regarded as the royal blood by the demon kingdom.


    "What do you want to know?" Qingdi lowers her head, which is her biggest secret. In the lost war world, only Zhang Yuner knows about it except yaochi. Only when she comes to the hidden world, Dongfang Yunhe and Bai Lu can see her essence. Now Chu Feng also knows it, and Qingdi is a little worried.


    The Phoenix clan is regarded as the royal lineage in the wild demon territory, not only because of the innate spiritual power of the Phoenix, but also because of the demon pill of the Phoenix clan. For the warrior, it is no less than a rare pill. After taking it, it is not a problem to break through continuously.


    Chu Feng thought about it for a while, and looked at Qingdi''s nervous look, just like a lonely and helpless child. He knew that her heart was afraid, afraid of what he would do to her.


    Let his tone as gentle as possible, Chu Feng said: "tell me about you, you don''t know what to do with me, so listen to your story, maybe you will know?"


    Qingdi secretly took a glance at Chu Feng, and saw that he looked as usual, not like the big gray wolf who cheated the little white sheep, and then fell into meditation, thinking about her past.


    She didn''t know how she was born in this world. She only knew that when she came out of the shell, she was beside yaochi. At that time, she was still very weak and could not be transformed into human form. It was yaochi who took her to protect her, helped her to awaken the blood of Phoenix demon step by step, and finally turned into a human being and practiced martial arts.


    She has existed since the new era, but at that time, she was hiding behind yaochi and lived in the war world for a long time. Even the once king of war did not know that her essence was Phoenix. She was only a girl with good talent.


    Listening to Qingdi say these past, Chu Feng didn''t catch a trace of useful information for herself. It can also be said that Qingdi''s life is very monotonous. In addition to following Yao Chi, most of her time is in the lost war world. Her mind is simple and she is not deeply involved in the world. It can be said that it is the true portrayal of Qingdi.


    As the most noble Royal Phoenix in the demon Kingdom, she grew up in the human circle. Her surroundings are not her own, and she must be worried every day because she is afraid that someone who is not careful will be found out that she is not a person, but a demon.


    It seems that Qingdi is a quiet person, but Chu Feng can still feel that in her heart, what she yearns for is not this kind of quiet, but a kind of warmth, which can be general warmth with others.


    It''s just that in the lost war world, everyone is born out of war. As a demon, she always needs to be more careful than others. This process will be clear when you think about this process. It is like a normal person falling into a group of monsters'' nest and worried about being eaten at any time.


    Scattered from Qingdi here to understand the reason why she followed her side, Chu Feng asked: "do you have any wish?"How can a person who has been self closed for so many years have no wish?


    Qingdi looked at Chu Feng in surprise. She didn''t think he would ask her such a question. However, when she thought of her wish, she opened her red lips and said, "if I wish, it''s that I want to go back to the wild demon kingdom. Master said that''s my hometown, but I also know that once I go back, I will be killed, and the demon temple will not allow the royal family to reappear."


    "So, my biggest wish now is to go to the modern world and listen to master. All the famous people in the five forbidden areas have been to the modern world, which is the most perfect and full of aura."


    A person who grew up in the world of the strong would like to go to the ordinary modern world, right?


    However, it is not easy to go to the world now. Tomorrow is the last round of selection of the hidden world Dabi, which is about to usher in a terrible war. Even if Qingdi wants to go, Chu Feng will not rest assured that she will leave.


    Taking a breath, he asked, "is there anything else you want to see besides going back to the wild demon domain and the modern world? Or is there something you want to do


    Qingdi''s expression glanced over the dim, gently shaking her head: "I just want to go to these two places, but if the master and goddess want me to follow you, I won''t go anywhere. As for the wish, I think before I die, I can leave blood for the Phoenix clan!"


    Death?


    This word stimulated Chu Feng''s heart and recalled what Zhang yun''er had said and killed Qingdi when necessary. Does she know something about it?


    Holding these questions, Chu Feng asked: "Qingdi, how can you say these words? You are well here, and you are a strong God. As long as no one kills you, it is a simple thing to exist for thousands of years?"


    Qingdi raised her head and looked at the sky. After a while, she said, "I don''t know. It''s just an intuition. I feel that my deadline is coming. I started to feel that my feeling is wrong, but then I think it''s impossible. The demon''s perception of danger and death is very strong."


    Chu Feng is silent. Murong Bing once said that demons are always the first ones to sense the danger they are about to face. Just like Murong Bing, when they feel that their calamities are approaching, they will find a place to hide.


    Qingdi even said that she felt her deadline was coming, so it would not be nonsense. It is very likely that she really spied on something, but she did not know it.


    Thinking of what Bai Lu asked herself just now, would she kill Qingdi because she was powerful? I think Bai Lu must know something, and she knows more than Qingdi herself. But what is it?


    "Demon, can I have a request?"


    At this time, Qingdi looked back to Chu Feng, with a look of expectation in her eyes.


    Chu Feng took back his thoughts and nodded: "you said that you can do it, I will do it."


    "I believe my time may come." Qingdi looked very calm, pursed her lips and whispered, "the Phoenix clan collapsed under the union of the dragon clan. Now I am the only one left. If I die, I will completely destroy the clan. So I want to leave blood before possible accidents."


    "I don''t want the Phoenix clan to disappear in the universe. It''s also for the sake of protecting my people and giving an account."


    Speaking of this, her face turned red. Qingdi took a look at Chu Feng. She didn''t start to go to the other side. Her voice was very small: "so, can you give me some blood? Don''t worry, I won''t let you in charge! "


    Hear here Chu wind is to understand, Qingdi this is for the continuation of the Phoenix clan, want to make children with him.


    Some helpless, and some can not laugh and cry: "that there are other people, why do you want to look for me, do I look like a person who can borrow seeds? And it''s just that your premonition doesn''t necessarily happen. When it comes to time,,, "


    " because you are the most powerful man I know. " Chu Feng''s words were not finished, and then was interrupted by Qingdi. The seemingly weak woman said word by word: "so when I saw you in the lost war world, I thought about deriving blood with you for the Phoenix family. As for the premonition,,," "


    " I firmly believe that it will happen. Maybe my time is running out. Can you promise me? "


    Chu Feng can understand Qing Di''s mood, but can''t agree with her!


    Both of them have no feelings for each other. Chu Feng can feel that Qingdi is still a little disgusted with herself. Now she is willing to sacrifice her body, just for the continuation of the Phoenix clan. She is worried that one day she will be killed by the Phoenix clan.


    Take a breath: "say it again!"


    "The devil!" Chu Feng''s original intention is to understand what Qingdi is doing with her side. She doesn''t want her to make such a request. When she is about to leave, Qingdi also stands up and cries.


    When Chu Feng looked back, Qingdi bent her knees and knelt on the ground: "please, my feeling is not wrong."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2424

    Chu Feng finally left.


    It''s not that Qingdi is not attractive enough, it''s not that she''s not good enough, and it''s not because she''s not beautiful enough. On the contrary, if Qingdi with Phoenix blood is exploded, it will definitely cause the madness of the universe. The reappearance of the already extinct Phoenix is enough to make countless people flock to it, but Chu Feng is not that kind of person after all.


    If it''s just a simple ideal exchange of life, Chu Feng doesn''t mind to have a romantic love affair with Qingdi.


    But what Qingdi wants is not pure ideal communication, but a child who can inherit Phoenix''s blood. Chu Feng can''t let down his dignity and become a tool for a woman to borrow. Moreover, he is a little disgusted with the feeling that such things can''t be controlled at all.


    Zhang yun''er said that when she took Qingdi away from the left behind battle world, she would kill her if necessary.


    Bai Lu also asked him if he would kill Qingdi, and now Qingdi said that she felt her deadline was coming. Combining with Zhang Yuner and Bai Lu, Chu Feng always had such a feeling that if Qingdi died, she must have died in her own hands.


    But Chu Feng couldn''t find a reason to kill Qingdi, so she was disgusted with this feeling, so Chu Feng refused her request.


    Back to the residence, Chu Feng wanted to be quiet. He saw Bai Lu and Dongfang Yun sitting in the courtyard. When he came back, they all stood up together.


    Both of them know that chufeng went to Qingdi, and what they want to know now is, what did chufeng and Qingdi say?


    When Chu Feng came near, Dongfang Yun began to speak softly: "that, is Qingdi borrowing from you?"


    Chu Feng is stunned. He looks at Dongfang Yun and Bai Lu. They have doubts in their eyes. How do they know that Qingdi will borrow seeds from him?


    Frowning: "what are you hiding from me?"


    "It seems you turned her down." Dongfang Yun stared at Chu Feng and said, "how can you be so ruthless? From the very beginning, Qingdi grew up alone. Every day, she worried that others would know that she was the Phoenix blood. It was not easy to meet you. You wanted to leave a little blood for the Phoenix family, but you even refused her. "


    "You can give your extra energy to Qingdi. Why do you refuse?"


    Dongfang Yun has not talked with Chu Feng for a long time, but at the moment, he still blames him and refuses Qingdi''s request.


    Even Bai Lu, the evil spirit, stood aside with her mouth. Although she didn''t speak, she could see that her meaning was the same as that of Oriental rhyme, which was to blame Chu Feng for refusing Bai Lu.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath, sat on the stone stool, and asked: "say it, what do you know? If you don''t make it clear, don''t say that Qingdi kneels in front of me, that is, taking off her clothes and lying on my bed, I can''t do anything to her!"


    Dongfang Yun and Bai Lu look at each other. Dongfang Yun is a little better, but Bai Lu is hesitant.


    And this hesitation happened to be seen in the eyes of Chu Feng, frowned and said, "Bai Lu, what do you know, just say it, or get out of here."


    Bai Lu was frightened by Chu Feng''s sudden anger. She frowned and said to Dongfang Yun, "you go down first. I want to talk to him about something."


    Dongfang Yun didn''t know what Bai Lu wanted to say to Chu Feng, so she nodded and went down. After a few steps, she still stopped and said, "Chu Feng, Qingdi is the royal blood of the demon Kingdom, but growing up in the human circle since childhood, you will never understand the feeling of fear and endless years."


    "If, I mean if, if you think it''s OK, you feel sorry for Qingdi, please help her."


    Finally said a word, East rhyme straight away, leaving only Chu Feng and Bai Lu.


    Bai Lu Du sat beside Chu Feng with his mouth open. He looked at him, lowered his head, looked at Chu Feng, and then lowered his head again. It seemed that what he wanted to say was very difficult.


    "If you want to say anything, you can say it and get out of it."


    At the moment, my heart was a little agitated. Bai Lu was still hesitating here. Chu Feng said impatiently.


    "What are you so mean?" Bai Lu yelled, her eyes full of grievances: "they didn''t say they wouldn''t tell you. They just thought about how to tell you. If you hurt me again, I''ll cry for you. I don''t have any patience, asshole!"


    Chu Feng''s face was cold, and Bai Lu didn''t go on talking about it. She just said something.


    Bai Lu and Chu Feng walked separately and met some strange things. Finally, she walked into an underground passage. In the underground passage, she felt that she had a dream. When she woke up, she found that she was outside the sword tomb.


    Chu Feng frowned: "you fainted, what''s the relationship with Qingdi? Are you wasting my time?"


    Bai Lu turned her eyes and ignored Chu Feng. She continued: "at first, I thought I just had a dream, but after I came back with you to see Qingdi, I knew that I was not dreaming. All this is true, because in that dream, I saw Qingdi. Do you know that she is not the Phoenix blood, or what?"Chu Feng was surprised to hear this. Bai Lu fainted in the sword tomb and dreamed of Qingdi, but she had not seen Bai Lu at that time.


    I want to see if Bailu is joking, but I can only see solemnity and seriousness on Bailu''s face at the moment, without any other unnecessary look.


    Chufeng didn''t speak. He felt that Bai Lu''s words were not as simple as he thought. Maybe there was a huge secret involved.


    This time, Chu Feng didn''t urge Bai Lu any more, and Bai Lu didn''t say it immediately. Instead, she was silent for a long time. Then she said, "at that time, I woke up outside the sword tomb and wondered about my dream. But when I saw Qingdi, I knew that it was not so simple as a dream, but something that would happen soon."


    "In that dream, I saw you and the four families in a crazy battle. The whole temple state was destroyed except for five palaces, and you killed Qingdi for the final victory."


    Chu Feng body a shock: "I killed Qing Di, why should I kill her? Besides being Phoenix blood, Qingdi is still something. You can say,,, "


    " Jianling "at one time When Chu Feng was about to roar, Bai Lu lengbu Ding interrupted him: "Qingdi is not only the Phoenix blood, but also the sword spirit, one of the three sword spirits of Ming Hong magic sword!"


    Everything around him seemed to stop at this moment. Chu Feng didn''t say what he wanted to say. It was not that he forgot what to say, but Bai Lu''s words that shocked him.


    Qingdi, is the royal lineage of demon domain, Chu Feng is not strange!


    However, Qingdi is still one of the sword spirits of Minghong. How can it be possible?


    Bai Lu sighed with a faint helplessness on her charming little face: "at first, I was very strange, but after seeing Minghong magic sword, I knew that all this was true. As for why Qingdi was Minghong sword spirit, I don''t know, but this matter is absolutely true."


    "You killed Qingdi just to strip away her soul, and her soul is the spirit of Ming Hong''s magic sword, which contains eternal ferocity


    Chu Feng stood up slowly. For a while, he couldn''t accept it. Looking back on Zhang Yuner''s words, it was obvious that Bai Lu was true. When he left the war, Zhang Yuner already knew that Qingdi was a sword spirit, so he asked him to take Qingdi away, in order to kill Qingdi and take away Jianling when necessary!


    As for Qingdi is a demon, why is it a sword spirit? This Chu Feng doesn''t know.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s heavy appearance, Bai Lu stood up and said, "Qingdi doesn''t know about it, and Yutu doesn''t know about it. I hope you can keep it secret. If Qingdi really has a request, please promise her that Phoenix''s blood is very strong, and it will give birth to phoenix eggs in one night. Even if Qingdi is really killed by you, the Phoenix clan will not destroy the family."


    Chu Feng didn''t reply, but was silent and left in an instant. Bai Lu opened his mouth and finally chose silence.


    After a while, Chu Feng went to the demon hall, went straight in and saw the Minghong magic sword suspended there. If everything Bai Lu said was true, was Minghong''s magic sword a weapon or a life of flesh and blood?


    She walked over and sat on the supreme throne. Chu Feng stared at Minghong''s magic sword. She could feel the spirit of the sword in her body. She felt the call of Minghong''s magic sword.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng suddenly fainted in front of him and fainted on the supreme throne.


    There is only one feeling, in a dark, one picture after another in his mind, there have been sad, there has been joy, there has been sorrow, do not know how long the past time, Chu Feng opened his eyes, but the eyes more than three points of pain and struggle.


    Standing up and looking at the supreme throne, Chu Feng is more curious about its origin, because just now the supreme throne forced him to experience some pictures, which seemed to take him to the future and control his thinking.


    Moreover, he saw some things, his fist slowly clenched, Chu Feng look in addition to helplessness is pain.


    There are three parts of the sword spirit. One sword spirit is in his body. One sword spirit is really Qingdi. And the other sword spirit, Chu Feng also knows,,,


    exhaled a long breath. Chu Feng turns out to walk out of the demon hall. Seeing Bai Lu and Dongfang Yun, he doesn''t know when they have been waiting outside. Chu Feng wants to say what he has just seen. He knows where the three sword spirits are, but I don''t know how to speak because it will be a difficult choice.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng said, "Yun Yun, Lulu, go and tell Qingdi that this young master is resting in her place tonight."


    Dongfang Yun and Bai Lu are both stunned. I don''t know how Chu Feng agreed, but he can help Qingdi to leave her blood. They are still happy and turn around and leave directly.


    Looking at the two people''s far away, Chu Feng''s eyes were more profound, and his fist clenched: "Lu Wan, are you doing all this? Are you testing my cruelty or my conscience?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2425

    Night comes, the demon world began to quiet down, tired birds home, all things quiet.


    Chu Feng, who had been staying in the demon hall, came out to feel the more and more perfect evolution of all things in the demon world, the God of creation, and everything. Chu Feng seemed to understand something. He didn''t seem to be so worried about the failure of the formula to break through to the Ninth level.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng disappeared in the same place in an instant. When it came to the courtyard in the day, the courtyard where Qingdi lived.


    Standing outside the house and looking at no light inside, Chu Feng knew that Qingdi was waiting for herself. Originally, Chu Feng was repelled at first, but after the supreme throne did not know how to take him to see the pictures, Chu Feng chose to compromise once, because he was sure that Qingdi was really one of the sword spirits.


    He didn''t know whether he would really kill Qingdi and take out the sword spirit in the first battle with the four families, but some things were not certain, and Chu Feng was not sure what kind of choice he would make at that time.


    However, no matter how good, in order to prevent himself from really starting to attack Qingdi under uncontrollable circumstances, Chu Feng is ready to fulfill Qingdi''s wish, unable to take her to the present world, and no way to take her to the wild demon region to see the scenery of her hometown. It can only let her realize her dream and leave blood for the Phoenix family.


    After standing for a long time, Chu Feng went to push open the door and went in. He didn''t light the lights in the room. Under his left eye, he could see a lot of things.


    Close the door, chufeng see Qingdi has been lying on the bed, two hands tightly grip, face is full of nervous color, obviously know Chu Feng is coming.


    Walking to the bedside, looking at Qingdi who is only wearing a thin layer tonight, you can see that in addition to the thin layer, Qingdi''s lower part has nothing to wear. The woman who has been ready makes Chu Feng feel helpless.


    "If you regret it, there''s still time."


    Qingdi blinked in the dark, took the clothes beside her and covered her head. She didn''t seem to want Chu Feng to see her look, even in the dark.


    Just tone uneasy return way: "come on, I won''t regret, thank you."


    Thank you?


    Chufeng hears the words and sneers at herself. If Qingdi knows that she is one of the sword spirits, maybe the person who will kill her in the future will be herself. Will she still say the word "thank you"?


    But Qingdi is ready, and Chu Feng doesn''t drag and hesitate any more. She takes off her clothes and looks at the nervous Qingdi. She takes her hand and makes her sit up. She takes off the clothes on her head and kisses her red lips.


    Qingdi body a shock, very not adapt to this feeling.


    However, after hesitation, Qingdi slowly opened her hands and hugged Chu Feng. The last piece of clothing fell on the ground quietly, and the mosquito net was put down, and Qingdi''s oppressive humming,,,,


    two hours later, chufeng opened the door and left Qingdi''s residence. They were just a simple transaction. You need my help in general.


    In the room, Qingdi still did not light the light, just lying there, covered with a thin blanket, the face in the dark still has a trace of flush color has not subsided, touched his abdomen without a bit of flesh: "so even if I die, the Phoenix family can not destroy the family."


    The room then slowly appeared a light golden light, sometimes flashing, but destined no one to see.


    After Chu Feng left, he returned to the demon hall. After struggling with Qingdi, he did not conquer the excitement of the royal blood of the demon Kingdom, but had a sense of guilt.


    During the day, he also firmly refused Qingdi''s request, but turned around and agreed to Qingdi''s request. If it wasn''t for the pictures that the supreme throne let him see, Chu Feng felt that he would not do anything to Qingdi.


    Sitting on the supreme throne, looking at the Ming Hong magic sword suspended beside him, Chu Feng''s smile seemed a little bitter.


    He understood that the reason why he later agreed to Qingdi''s request was that the Minghong magic sword in front of him would not have done so if there was no Minghong magic sword. After all, Chu Feng knew clearly in his heart that he was eager to let Minghong magic sword reappear brilliantly.


    The reason why she agreed to Qingdi is just a kind of compensation in advance and apology.


    Clenching his fist and loosening it, Chu Feng''s heart was stuffy, and he seemed to be a little irritable, shaking his head: "is it true that there is a merciless person in my heart?"


    Otherwise, Chu Feng couldn''t understand why he would agree to Qingdi''s request after knowing that she was one of Minghong''s sword spirits. Even when she galloped on her, it was a kind of mentality of compensation?


    When Chu Feng was depressed, Bai Lu came in from outside, took a look at Minghong magic sword, went to the side of Chu Feng, and then continued: "you have a sword spirit in your body, and now Qingdi is a sword spirit. If the four elders really have a plot tomorrow, if you are not defeated, will you kill Qingdi?"


    "Maybe, no!" Chu Feng didn''t go to see Bai Lu. His eyes were on the body of Minghong magic sword all the time: "the Tibetan master told me that there is no one between Minghong''s magic sword and the sword spirit. Otherwise, if they were forced to merge, they would have to wait another thousand years. Now there are only two sword spirits, and there is no third one!"Bai Lu then asked, "uncle, if there is news of the third sword spirit, will you kill Qingdi?"


    Chu Feng was silent, but Bai Lu understood that silence was the best answer.


    If there were only two sword spirits, Chu Feng would not do it, but if the third sword spirit also appeared, Chu Feng would definitely make the sword spirit and the sword body perfectly integrated.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s low mood, Bai Lu pursed her lower lip and did not speak again. She turned away from the demon hall. She knew Chu Feng needed to be quiet now.


    Not long after Bai Lu left, Chu Feng stood up and left the demon hall. No matter what happened tomorrow, he had to be prepared first. Both Wulie and Yanluo were always in the state of preparing for war. Now, they also need to find Yinnu and Qingpiao.


    For Jianqing, even if it is a cruel force to fight against her fate, even if it''s a cruel fate, it can''t happen in front of her.


    Across the void, Chu Feng enters the underworld like a hermit in the demon world. Everyone has already rested, or in quiet practice, Chu Feng quietly arrives at the hell god palace and falls outside the residence of the female.


    Less, the big Yin ran out in the middle of the night


    Blinking means a lot: "it''s a good time to steal in the middle of the night."


    "Do you want me to call Piao Piao and serve you together?"


    "Shout Chu Feng nodded and went to one side to sit down. No matter if there is any danger tomorrow, he should be prepared first. He just called Qingpiao to discuss with him.


    "There''s less wind. You really have a strong taste." Yin female turn a white eye, amorous feelings, also dense sound let green float over.


    Yin female also came up to sit on the other leg of Chu Feng with a similar Charm: "that is, just say well, you should play with me first!"


    Chu Feng passed a helpless smile, facing two clear goals is to hook up with his rolling sheets of women, chufeng is also quite helpless.


    Qingpiao and Yinnu see Chu Feng''s mood is not very high, as if there are some worries, although they did not stand up from his legs, the latter still asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng didn''t waste extra time and simply told them what might happen tomorrow.


    Qing Piao Piao and Yin female eyebrows are emerged light dignified, at the same time left Chu Feng''s thigh, sitting on one side are thinking about some things.


    It is inevitable that Chu Feng will fight against the four families, but it is still unknown who will win or lose in this war.


    The four big families have existed since the new era. Yin Nu and Qing Piao, who did not grow up at the beginning, have seen the strength of the four great ancestors. Although not the most powerful one at the beginning, they are also people in the second class. Now they are directly on the same level with those in the first class.


    After countless years of development, how strong are the strength of the four great ancestors and their families? Few people know how confident they can be under the first World War?


    It''s like a big gamble. Chu Feng knows that they are thinking about it. It''s not that they don''t help him, but they want to know how likely they are to win.


    "Baby, do you think about it?"


    After a while, Qing Piao solemnly said: "if you have already made a decision, I and the female will support you. Although it is not very long for us to step into the God of creation, it is a little bit worse than the four ancestors who have been precipitated for a long time, but they can definitely help you share one person now."


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "it has been decided, then you hold down the Yuwen ancestor."


    Among the four great ancestors, the most powerful one is the eastern ancestor, the most gifted one is situ Laozu, and the rest of Huyan Laozu is the third elder. Only Yuwen is a little weaker, but it is not much different from the other three ancestors. However, Yinnu and Qingpiao have stepped into the God of creation for a period of time, and because of the slow time in the demon world, they have settled down and fully adapted to it The realm of God.


    They join hands, not to say kill Yuwen, but can definitely restrain him. Of course, if Yuwen uses his artifact, the result may be uncertain.


    Qingpiao and Yinnv looked at each other without any hesitation and nodded together: "we all listen to you. If there is a conspiracy tomorrow, we will try our best to hold down Yuwen ancestor for you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2426

    Sunrise in the East, a new day comes.


    Chu wind out of the demon hall, last night to find two Yin women after Chu Feng did not stay back to the demon hall.


    When he came out, Chu Feng saw a group of people standing outside. Nan Zhenyan''s mother and daughter, Nan Aoxue, nu Zimeng, Ji Gang, and Dongfang Yun were all there. Obviously, everyone knew what day it was.


    Even Yin Nu and Qing Piao are here, but Chu Feng still doesn''t see Qingdi. However, he can feel where Qingdi is at the moment, and his face is helpless. He also opens his mouth to the public: "today, I don''t need you to do too many things. I just need you to stare at the situ family. He can be OK, but the situ family must be destroyed."


    "Yes All of them said in a loud voice. The voice covered everything, making the hall of evil spirits filled with a dull atmosphere.


    More than half of the people in front of him were the upper gods. With such power, as long as the ancestors of the four families were restrained, anyone in the four families could be destroyed at will. However, Chu Feng didn''t want to be too bloody. He just wanted to destroy the situ family.


    Passing over the faces of the people, after they all calmed down, Chu Feng said, "go and prepare for it. I will let you go out at the right time. Don''t worry now."


    Everyone nodded and began to retreat, leaving only Dongfang Yun and Bai Lu beside Chu Feng.


    Standing in front of the magic Temple Square, looking at the prosperous demon world, Chu Feng asked, "you said, if all the heaven and the world are such a quiet, how good?"


    Oriental rhyme took a glance and sighed, "but that''s impossible."


    In the world of heaven and earth, the strong are respected and the weak eat the strong. Whoever is the strong is the master.


    The people who are high above do not allow the people below to challenge their supreme position. The people at the bottom keep working hard to get to the top one day. Everyone has a similar idea in their hearts, that is, to be strong, in addition to being powerful.


    At a time when everyone wants to become strong and become the master of the universe, there must be no such peace and peace in front of us. Because peace is doomed to no fighting, no fighting. Who can prove that he is the strongest king?


    Chu Feng is also very clear about this. Even though Lu Wan awed the heaven and the world and made rules for restraint, she still couldn''t control the fight in the world of the strong. Everyone wants to be strong, so to be strong, he has to grow up in endless blood. Only those who have experienced cruelty can understand the true meaning of that kind of power.


    "Wait for me. I''ll go find Qingdi."


    Take a deep breath and say to them. Chu Feng leaves in an instant. No matter what happens next between them, what happened last night is real, and it can''t be erased any more. If you don''t say that you are fully responsible, you should at least do something you should do.


    Through the sky, the Chu wind finally fell on a continuous mountain range. Now the development of the demon world needs at least 20 years to develop here. In addition, there is no place for trial, so few people can be seen.


    Walking through the mountains for a moment, Chu Feng came to the bottom of a deep valley and saw Qingdi coming from one side.


    Qing Di didn''t expect Chu Feng to come here. She looked unnatural: "demon God!"


    "Are you all set up?" Chu Feng knew what Qingdi came here to do, so she just asked a plain question.


    Qingdi did not answer, just nodded gently, as always less words.


    Chu Feng stepped forward and stood beside Qingdi, looking at the place where she had just come out and asked, "how much time does it take?"


    "Three years!" Qingdi lowered her head, and her face was a little red: "if it is normal, it can be done in three years. If you get some strength, it will be faster. It is estimated that one to two years will also be born."


    Chu Feng didn''t ask about anything else. She took Qingdi''s hand and stood up on the mountain. The latter''s expression was flashing and broke away Chu Feng''s hand. Although they were touching each other several times last night, Qingdi still couldn''t let go.


    Chu Feng has nothing to say about this. He looks at the bottom of the valley just flying out, and his left eye twinkles.


    The terrain of that place began to change slowly, until finally completely disappeared, no traces of the original.


    Qing Di heart a tight: "demon God, can have an accident?"


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head and calmly returned: "I just want to change the terrain of this place. Even the first battle of the God of nature will not destroy this place, nor will it affect it. When other people come here, they won''t find anything. No matter for three or thirty years, it''s not a big problem."


    Hearing that Chu Feng is for protection, Qingdi''s heart flits a trace of gratitude. If she dies, it will be the ultimate blood of the Phoenix clan. Chu Feng will protect her, so she can be relieved.


    "Let''s go. Everyone is ready. Wait for you, Dongfang Yun and Bai Lu to go out with me." Chu Feng took back his eyes and said to Bai Lu. He went in the direction of his coming. The final round of the selection of the temple world match was about to start. Although he didn''t know what would happen, it was time to act.Bai Lu followed up without hesitation. Her greatest wish was to leave the blood of the Phoenix family. Now Chu Feng has done it for her, and she has nothing to remember.


    Similar time, temple world, very lively!


    After more than a year, the hermit Dabi finally ushered in the final round. All the people who could stand in the top ten had the opportunity to become disciples of the immortal God. Before dawn, countless people had gathered around the largest inquiry platform in the temple world.


    The hall is a place for the examination of the younger generation of the temple. Through this place, you can go to the 18 dangerous states selected by the heaven and the world. Today, the last round of selection of the hidden world Dabi begins here. However, it is not known whether it will enter the eighteen dangerous States.


    At this moment, many people gathered early in the hidden world Dabi, which started at noon. Everyone is waiting for the first time to witness the beginning of the last round of the hidden world Dabi.


    In the territory of the Oriental family, Yuwen, Huyan and situ all gathered together. In addition to their arrival, there were many people from the three families, but none of them had the first person of the second generation. All of them were ordinary powerful people in the divine realm and outstanding figures of the third and fourth generations.


    However, they did not enter the floating palace. Only the three of them went in. Most of them were waiting in the territory of the Oriental family.


    At noon, the final selection of the hidden world Dabi will be opened. They are all powerful people in the divine realm. Although they do not need to participate, they must be present. Although I don''t know why, the four great ancestors did not say so, so they did not ask.


    In the floating palace, four ancestors who could influence the fate of the temple world sat on one side.


    Yuwen was the first to speak. Seeing the look of the three old friends, Yuwen said: "in a few hours, we will start the final selection of the hidden world contest. Zun God himself said that he would come, but he will not come now. Who of you asked the Tibetan Lord and the demon lord?"


    "It''s a good thing that the God will not come, but if the Tibetan Lord and the demon lord don''t come, we will be busy today."


    Situ Laozu nodded his head and said, "last night I have contacted the demon lord and the Tibetan master. They all said that they would personally appear to preside over today''s selection of the hidden world Dabi. So don''t worry about whether he will appear. The only pity is Xuanyuan emperor. I invited him to watch, but he refused."


    "He said that at first he was refused entry when he wanted to come. Now let him come. He is not interested. Let us play as we like!"


    Huyan Laozu sneered and said: "so many years have passed, Xuanyuan emperor is still a smart man. He can''t go back if he knows he''s coming, so he just won''t come."


    "It''s just that he doesn''t know that there''s something that can''t hide from the first day of junior high school, but can''t hide from the fifteenth?"


    Father Huyan''s words made master situ and Yuwen laugh, as if they had become the absolute masters of the temple world and even the hidden world.


    Only the eastern ancestor sat there with deep frown.


    When the laughter of the three old friends fell, he began to speak in a deep voice: "speaking of Xuanyuan emperor, do you remember what he said last time? He said that Chu Feng didn''t want to die. No one could let him die. He began to feel nothing, but now I feel a little strange. "


    "If the people of the adjudication office could not contact Chu Feng, they would have been disbanded according to our wishes, but now they are still standing in the trading state where the four major forces meet. Are you not surprised?"


    After a pause, the eastern ancestor continued to say his conjecture: "in addition, the relationship between Qisha Shengjun and chufeng is extraordinary. Chu Feng should have been out of trouble for a long time, but now, is it too peaceful?"


    The three ancestors with smiles on their faces frowned at the speculation and thoughts of the eastern ancestors.


    The old ancestor of Huyan asked, "Dongfang, how can you listen to you? You seem to doubt that Chu Feng can come back? Isn''t that a joke? "


    It was a black hole, a black hole that could not be shuttled by the sages of heaven. When Chu Feng went in, he was only a superior God. How could he come back? If I had come back, I would have come back long ago. How can I wait until now, and the wind is calm?


    Situ Laozu and Yuwen Laozu also thought that it was the eastern ancestor who was too careful.


    Seeing that the old friends didn''t pay attention to Chu Feng any more, the eastern ancestor''s heart was a little weak, and the people who had never been taboo could not be measured by common sense.


    And many times when others thought he was dead, he was still alive. It was just a black hole. What if he really came back?


    Frowning eyebrows have never been stretched, feeling today, perhaps, not as smooth as they imagined!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2427

    Boundless and boundless!


    Standing on the highest peak of the hidden world, but I don''t know where I am, I stand on the edge of the mountain with an independent posture. My beautiful eyes twinkle and look at the clouds in the distance. It seems that you can see everything in the world through the clouds.


    With the wind blowing, not only does it not make the people standing there look old and sad, but also adds some flavor that can''t be found in the world.


    Qingcheng''s face was full of sadness. Lu Wan sighed softly, "what will happen today?"


    As the first person of all ages, she can take a panoramic view of all the heaven and the world. However, from the moment when she lost herself in the Chu wind, Lu Wan was unable to do so. Today is the most important moment to influence the hidden world, even the five forbidden areas and the heaven and the world. However, she can not see what kind of ending it will be today.


    She reached out and brushed the three thousand silver wires, which was the change after losing her virginity. However, Lu Wan did not show any regret. She was an immortal God and never made a decision to regret.


    However, Lu Wan did not know whether Chu Feng could reach the level in her heart. She knew that she was gambling.


    If you win the bet, it will be the last era since ancient times. But if you lose the bet, this era will be broken, and the world will fall into chaos again, and the infinite cycle of creation and extinction will be developed.


    And all this depends on whether Chu Feng can go through that robbery and become a saint of heaven!


    In Lu Wan''s bewilderment, there are two figures behind her, one is the demon lord, the other is never able to see that face, Tibetan Lord!


    There is no contradiction between them. One is full of evil spirit, the other is full of Buddhist breath. However, there is no contradiction between them. One Buddha and one devil are facing Lu Wan with a feeling of respect.


    "Remember what I said to you at the beginning of the new era?"


    Lu Wan didn''t look back, just a faint voice.


    The Demon Lord raised a look of respect: "remember, respect God said that this era is the most perfect era since the era, as long as the control is good, you can live forever, there will be no tragedy of life, the situation of demons exterminating the world."


    Lu Wan nodded: "yes, since the beginning of the new era, I have arranged everything, and even used Chang''e''s art of deriving great destiny to change the fate of taboos, in order to let the existence of demons not only exterminate the world, but now the great era has been advancing, and every step is following the great wheel of destiny."


    "Chu Feng can survive, then there is hope for this era, but it can''t survive. Maybe this is the last dusk. You say, I will win or I will lose!"


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "or in the last moment, as in ancient times, and the goddess, collapse of the devil?"


    The demon God lowered his head and did not answer, because although he was involved in this matter, he knew that it was only one-sided, and more things could not be explored. Even Lu Wan could not give a perfect explanation.


    In the silence, the Tibetan master also said faintly: "reverence God, do not need you and the goddess to fight, I and the Demon Lord will also stop everything today, as long as the venerable God breaks the killing set by the four of them in the East, no one can stop me and the demon lord today!"


    Lu Wan shook her head gently.


    "The East has been looking up to you since the new era. Even if they have finally reached the level with you, they still hold in awe of you. Now they have a chance to let you die without a burial place. Do you think they will give up easily?"


    Lu Wan stirred up her 3000 hair and said faintly, "I have no ability to destroy and kill. When I bow to Chu Feng, my ability has been blocked, and I can''t intervene in the things within the track of fate."


    The demon lord frowned slightly, and after a long time, he said, "reverence God, if you must do that, then let me and the devil die. As long as Chu Feng can really succeed, how about our death?"


    Lu Wan nodded gently, and a touch of sunshine fell in the distance: "today, many people will die, seven or eight of ten will still die in the hands of Chu Feng, few people can escape, Chu Feng''s fate has been broken, otherwise,,", "


    later, Lu Wan did not continue to speak, because she did not know what would happen if Chu Feng could not step into the sage of heaven But it''s not a good thing!


    Helpless a sigh, raised his hand: "go, this matter I am just a bystander, today''s leading role is Chu Feng, is the God of evil, is the seven evil saint, and the king of the demon world, success or failure, I will wait and see!"


    The demon lord and the Tibetan master bowed slightly: "respect God, goodbye!"


    Lu Wan slowly sat down, put her hands on her legs, and her eyes flashed a soft light: "Chu Feng, I hope you don''t let me down. After the war, you can survive. The five forbidden areas and the heaven and earth will only be under your feet, ants!"


    At a similar time, chufeng, who had just taken Qingdi Dongfang Yun and Bai Lu out of the demon world, couldn''t help sneezing, frowning deeply, and counting his fingers: "how do I feel today, not so simple?"Three women standing behind Chu Feng are all covered with black lines. At the moment, Chu Feng looks like a magic wand.


    Chu Feng also made a joke to make the atmosphere not so dignified. Looking back at the helpless color of the three girls, he said with a smile, "don''t be so nervous. You don''t have to hide. If something happens, today will be the battlefield of our young master. What are you afraid of?"


    Bai Lu cut a: "it has nothing to do with them, it has nothing to do with me, but it has something to do with me. I haven''t even slept once. You burp fart. Who am I going to argue with?"


    Chu Feng directly chose to ignore Bai Lu, but also felt that they had not started the kind of tension, look around to see the holy city in the past, now there are less than half, think to have already gone to the temple state.


    From a distance, looking at the five most obvious floating palaces in the temple state, Chu Feng seems relaxed, but he is not at all relaxed at all, because up to now, he does not know what kind of conspiracy the four great ancestors are going to use to provoke the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord, and even the other hidden strong ones.


    However, in front of the Oriental rhyme, Chu Feng still did not show it, just a look of Indifference: "the three of you first try to find a way to go to the temple state. There are not many people who know you. As long as you pay attention to hide your breath, no one will find you."


    "As for me, I''m going to do something, or the four great ancestors will make something, and then I will be caught off guard."


    At present, the four great ancestors all think that he is still in the black hole and can not return. Therefore, according to the statement before Huyan Jue Ming''s death, the plot is likely to be aimed at the demon lord, Tibetan master, and Wulie, etc., which certainly does not include him.


    Therefore, Chu Feng should try to hide as far as possible, and then he can kill one of the four great ancestors, caught off guard.


    No matter when you go to the temple of sanguine, you don''t even know when you are going to the battle of sanguine.


    Not long after they left, white lotus, who had been hiding in the temple world, came out of a corner with a look of absolute respect.


    Chu Feng looked at the five floating palaces from a distance and asked, "what''s the harvest?"


    Both martial martyrs and Yanluo are given absolute attention in the temple world. As soon as they appear, they will be found out immediately. Compared with Bai He, the attention paid to Bai He is smaller. Therefore, Chu Feng asked her to take a careful look at the conspiracy of the four ancestors.


    "I found that every night, the four ancestors left the family territory."


    Bai he lowered his head and did not dare to look at Chu Feng. His organization language told him: "I began to think that they were going to arrange some conspiracy, but after two nights of observation, I found that they just went out for a virtual shake, and then they would quietly return to the palace, and they never came out again.


    I hide my observation according to the way you taught me. Otherwise, I can''t know that they are all fake when they leave the palace. Therefore, the people of the four families at most know that they are leaving, and do not know that they will come back later. "


    Chu Feng nodded. In this way, the four ancestors must be brewing a conspiracy, but what is the conspiracy?


    He thought about whether to go to ask Wulie and Yanluo, but he finally gave up the idea. Now both Wulie and Yanluo have already lurked in the temple state. If you go to them rashly, you will inevitably expose them in advance, which is not advisable.


    And these things, the secret tone connection is not clear, everything is better to say face-to-face.


    Looking at the four floating palaces, the four great ancestors did not go to other places, but just played a trick and went back to the palace. Is the plot brewing in the palace?


    It is said that the palaces and temples of the four great ancestors all hide the world, but what can a world do? Even if the four great ancestors have trained a large army in it, they can''t play any role as long as they don''t reach the divine realm. In front of the absolute realm, sometimes the divine realm is just a quantitative interpretation.


    Chu Feng couldn''t figure out how to think about it. Besides what he saw on the supreme throne, what else were the cards of the four great ancestors? He couldn''t find out now, because he didn''t seem to have any means to control the absolute situation?


    Finally, Chu Feng gave up his thoughts and looked at Bai He: "you have only one task today. If there is an irrepressible war, you can go to the entrance and exit of the temple world at the first time, and you are only allowed to go out and not to enter!"


    White lotus bowed his head and said, "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2428

    In the last round of the hidden world competition, people on the cloud level felt a kind of dark wave turbulent breath.


    From the beginning of the new era, since the founding of the hidden world, this is the first time to hold a huge event involving the whole hidden world. It seems to indicate the beginning of a prosperous age, but for some people, they also smell a smell.


    The most prosperous will decline!


    From the words in some ancient books, many great powers know a truth, that is, no matter in any era, even the most powerful Xiuzhen world in ancient times, they can''t escape the magic barrier of these four words, and their prosperity will decline.


    Today, in this era, the five forbidden areas contain all the heaven and the world. Twin taboos have already existed, and there are even three terrible saints of heaven.


    Goddess Zhang yun''er, Emperor Chang''e, and revered God Lu Wan!


    In addition to the three saints of heaven, the ancient seven evil kings have been revived, and none of them is a strong inheritor. Secondly, the four Dharma protectors in the hidden world, the demon lord and the Tibetan master, as well as the Xuanyuan emperor, all exist in the realm of God of creation.


    Secondly, the reproduction of the wild demon temple is no less than the glory of Chiyou emperor.


    Moreover, in the western spiritual world, the devil nagula prepared to resurrect the ancient demon king in the form of blood sacrifice. All of these indicate the beginning of a great era, the beginning of a prosperous age, and the beginning of a prosperous age also means that we are closer to destruction.


    Taboo now, heaven and earth collapse, martial law out!


    This is a legend from the ancient times. Before the appearance of Chu Feng, many people just regard it as a legend. However, after the appearance of Chu Feng and taboo goddess, the legend is no longer so illusory and more real than before.


    In today''s five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world coexist. With so many powers, who is not a person who can destroy a world? Under the rules of heaven, how can such things exist? The few who stand on the cloud are more worried about the hidden world which is pursued by people in the hidden world.


    It''s just this kind of worry. Facing the great ship of the times, they can''t resist it at all.


    While everyone is waiting for the last round of selection of the hidden world Dabi, waiting for the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord to come and preside over, they don''t know where they are.


    Thunder flash, there is no sky, no land, just like in the universe, filled with a kind of shining red light, like the desolation of the end of the world, the roaring thunder echoes from time to time, and some figures can be seen in it, and then disappear, just like the soul.


    Even when you feel it carefully, you can feel the smell of death and destruction.


    When you look at it, you can''t see the boundary, and it seems that the edge is in front of you. Suddenly, a figure appears through the darkness, carrying the supreme magic power. The dark sword light falls from the sky, tens of thousands of them split through the endless red light, and everything around is changing.


    Slowly, the surrounding environment has changed. It looks like a desolate red soil. At a glance, there are no mountains, trees, rivers and everything. It seems that there is a plain. The only thing that does not change is that the red light, the thunder light and the roar are still the same!


    The figure that appeared was wrapped in a layer of nothingness and darkness, and no one could see what he looked like.


    I can only feel that he is looking into the distance at the moment. It is a place where thunder and red light are more vigorous, and there are some changes from time to time. It seems that the place can change the environment at will.


    After the appearance of this black shadow, there were three figures behind him, all of which were filled with the evil spirit of terror.


    The shadow turned around and looked at the three people who appeared behind him, and said faintly: "in addition to the dead kuisha, the Yin evil spirits in the wild demon realm, the Ming Sha and Qi Sha who followed the demon gods, plus the three of you, the ancient seven evil spirits were completely unified."


    "I don''t know if you have recovered your former self in the Tianxun battlefield?"


    Obviously, the shadow is the one who was taken away by the demon lord!


    And those three people are Luo Qian, Chu Yi, and Baiyun, the inheritors of three of the ancient Qisha sages.


    Luo Qian swung his left hand, and his mouth curled up with a cold radian: "you can follow the devil at any time and fight in the world!" All of a sudden, Luo Qian''s body emerged a terrible aura of God, evil, evil, giving people indifference.


    Baiyun and Chuyi also have a sense of terror, all of which are the realm of God of creation. Obviously, all of them have recovered to the peak period of Qisha emperor in ancient times. The joint efforts of several people can influence an era.


    "There is no rascal mendicant in this era!"


    The demon king is very insipid, but in his body, there is a stronger breath of the God of nature and the devil way: "the devil will not plot to kill you. I hope you will not let me down again. In ancient times, I can keep your soul reborn on the back of the demon God. In this life, if you betray the demon world, I will kill you and destroy both the body and the spirit!"


    Luo Qian, Baiyun, and Chu Yi all bowed their heads together: "obey the order of the demon king!"


    The devil turned around and walked towards the front step by step: "come with me. The Demon Lord has sent me a message. He hopes that we can go back as soon as possible and welcome us. The devil asked," the saint''s land! "The thunder of heaven and earth resounded incessantly, and the four people disappeared in the same place. With their disappearance, this desolate place was completely covered by thunder, and the endless red light was shining with a kind of evil and bloody light.


    Heaven punishes the battlefield, buries the eternal unjust soul. In ancient times, ancient times and even before the ancient times, there are people buried here forever, containing endless ferocity. Entering the divine realm, there is no place to die!


    At the same time, in the world of heaven and earth, a world forgotten and forgotten by no one can be remembered. At this moment, it is just like sunset, and there is a kind of sunset light everywhere.


    The only difference is that the smoke of gunpowder is everywhere. At a glance, there are corpses everywhere.


    All of a sudden, the sky and the earth exploded, and the two figures moved rapidly and incomparably in nothingness, and then disappeared in the sky. The only thing we could hear was the sound of their continuous collision. Each collision brought endless disasters to the world, which spread thousands of miles and suffered devastating effects.


    Suddenly, an arrow shot out of nothingness and pierced the air not far away. The air was dreary. The next moment, a startling explosion happened in the distance. The earth cracked and was facing destruction at any time.


    In the void, the two figures appeared again.


    One of them is holding a bow and arrow without bowstring, and the other is empty and can''t see its shape clearly. The former is already a cold and broken sky in the war field, while the empty figure on the opposite side is an ancient arrow slave, but that is only his cover identity.


    But here is a small world of the ancient strong left in the world of heaven and earth. After endless years of evolution, there are many living creatures. But after Leng Po Tian launched a war here, within 10 days, the war stopped, and 90% of the world''s living creatures had been destroyed.


    Holding the sun shooting bow in his hand, the cold breaking sky sneered: "I didn''t expect that the Ancient Arrow slave who could warm up the bow and arrow was actually the Lord of the demon world, Yan Mo, known as the arrow devil. It''s just said that you didn''t want to replace the demon God because you were against the demon God. Have you been killed by your brother Mojun?"


    "How can you live such a miserable life and even change your appearance? Why are you teasing me as an ancient arrow slave?"


    "Shut up, warlord, you scoundrel." The nothingness of hell and devil roared, and his voice was filled with endless Xiao Sha: "the body of the Lord of this world was robbed by your scoundrel, and you want the scoundrel to erase my soul. You should die!"


    Leng Po Tian burst out laughing and looked at his present body. He said, "I should thank you for this. I have been dissatisfied with my human body since I got the inheritance of Dayi. How can I let go of your body, the Lord of the ancient demon world


    "After all, you have the blood of the demon Kingdom Royal family, or the most orthodox blood of the devil emperor. How can I not?"


    With that, the cold broken sky laughed again.


    But after a while, the whole person''s face was cold again: "but now you''d better get out of my way. Your body has a little prediction of the future. I feel that Chu Feng''s scum is going to ask the holy land today. If you give him a success, I won''t have any chance, and you will lose the chance to turn over. Give me the way quickly. When I kill Chu Feng, I will give it to you Looking for a terrible body of God of creation. "


    Yan Mo sneered: "Leng Po Tian, you even dislike your original noumenon. Do you think that if you find me another body, I can control it perfectly?"


    "Besides, you are a lonely but cruel king. You will allow me to be equal with you. Don''t be silly! If I don''t return my body today, I won''t let you step out of this world and let Chu Feng enter the holy land safely


    Cold broken day narrowed his eyes, blue veins on his face suddenly appeared ferocious and cruel color: "unexpectedly, then you don''t blame me."


    With nine arrows, Leng Po Tian once again fell into a terrible war with Yama. He completely ignored the fact that the only living beings in the world were about to die out. There was a war of destroying the heaven and the earth. There were terrible explosions everywhere. The earth had cracked, and even the sky had cracks. Everything was in the process of destruction.


    All of a sudden, the earth began to tremble, and the few living creatures left gave out a howl, but no matter what, they couldn''t stop the world war between Leng Po Tian and Yan mo.


    The world''s planet trembled, and the war finally stopped.


    In nothingness, Leng Chuang Tian held the sun shooting bow and said with cruelty on his face: "Yama, get out of here."


    In the cold broken sky''s body, there was a strange smile from Yan devil Jie Jie: "king of war, now you can''t kill me, I can''t help you, but here is going to be destroyed, I don''t want to die in the eternal universe, so I can only aggrieved with you to occupy the body, go ahead, you and I join hands to fight, enough to resist the crushing of the three moves of the saints of heaven."


    Leng Po Tian fell into silence. He was obviously thinking and nodded for a long time: "OK, I promise you, as long as you don''t give me any trouble at that time, wait until you stop Chu Feng from stepping into heaven and destroy the four Dharma protectors who wanted to kill me. I will find another body and give it back to you!"


    Then the body flashed away towards the distance. Almost when the cold sky didn''t enter the gate of a gate, the earth''s violent shaking became more obvious, and then a bang produced an explosion that shook the universe and destroyed a planet!Lu Wan, who was in front of the temple of reverence, seemed to have noticed all this and shook her head gently: "how much more can be left in the end of the universe? The destruction of this planet is just the end of this era. Let''s begin?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2429

    Near noon, at the center of the temple state, the station asked how many people had gathered. No one could give a complete data.


    I only know that there are people everywhere, and even many people are suspended in the sky. At a glance, there are people in dozens of miles.


    Chufeng entered directly from the sky and arrived at the outer position of the asking platform, because only those who participated in the hidden world Dabi were qualified to enter the inner position. However, Chu Feng didn''t have to go in. He only needed to have a station nearby.


    Around the platform, five states were divided, with four families and Shangguan family members.


    In which also saw the flying rain Xin, looked from afar once the glorious woman, at the moment some more haggard, the face also had a kind of can''t disperse indifference, seems that the world owes her a lot of things in general.


    For this, Chu Feng only felt a little regret in his heart, and would not publish too many things. Everything was Fei Yuxin''s choice. Then, no matter right or wrong, she had to bear the result. Choosing to marry Shangguan Jinghong was just a means of feiyuxin''s intention to approach him.


    But after all the tricks, he finally hurt others and himself.


    I believe that to give feiyuxin another chance to choose, she will not use such means to harm others and not benefit herself, but there is no regret medicine in this world, unless the time can go back, but is that possible?


    When asking this question in his heart, Chu Feng also thought of one thing, that is, the time he got in the black hole. If the nothingness can be controlled in the end, it seems that it is not difficult to turn back the time?


    So those who have died?


    However, just having such an idea, Chu Feng dispelled the idea of fantasy. The ancient demons drove time back with the power of the last soul, and gave him back to the time before he entered the black hole. However, it was only based on a special situation. If he just wanted someone to live and let time go back, it was breaking the rules.


    Dead people are dead, how can they survive?


    "Lin Feng, it''s really you!"


    And at this time, suddenly a person came to the side of Chu Feng, Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, looked at the woman who directly took his hand with a smile on her face.


    Who else is not Rosa? But didn''t she give up her participation in the hidden world after she was accepted as a disciple by Xuanyuan duckweed? How can you still be here?


    However, looking at the situation, Xuanyuan duckweed did not seem to tell Rosa that Lin Feng was Chu Feng. She was a little relieved and also showed a smile: "what a coincidence, how did you come?"


    "Come out and have a look, and find someone by the way." Rosa did not hide her admiration for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looked around. Now everyone''s attention is above the hidden world, and they won''t pay attention to the audience. So he asked, "who are you looking for?"


    "Xuanyuan jiaorui!" Rosa looked around and seemed to be very careful. Then she lowered her voice and said, "you should have heard about Xuanyuan jiaorui. Princess duckweed is very angry for this, but she has no way to come to the temple world. So in order to make her feel better, I secretly came to the temple world and wanted to find Princess jiaorui."


    "It''s just that Princess jiaorui was rescued in the Huyan family. I don''t know if it''s true. I dare not ask the Huyan family."


    I see.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, Xuanyuan jiaorui has told Xuanyuan duckweed that he was rescued, just to keep it secret. It seems that Xuanyuan duckweed has not told Rosa, and from the current situation, Rosa has already come to the temple world before, which is really a careless woman!


    Silence for a moment, Chu Feng whispered: "that Xuanyuan jiaorui should be OK. If something happened, Xuanyuan duckweed would have been in trouble for a long time. I think you''d better go back now, while Dabi hasn''t officially started."


    Rosa squinted and frowned. "Why, you hate me and don''t want to see me? What''s more, I contacted you in secret tone. Why didn''t you pay attention to me? "


    Chu Feng was asked several questions by Rosa continuously, but did not know how to answer them.


    After the Xuanyuan family''s accident, chufeng was chased and left by the four Dharma protectors. After returning from the underworld sea, he received Rosa''s contact. Basically, he would contact once in two or three days, but Chu Feng did not respond.


    In itself, everyone is a simple relationship that you need me to contribute. There is no need to have any closer contact. It is not necessary to develop any long-term strategic relationship. Therefore, Chu Feng has hardly paid attention to it.


    A light cough to cover up embarrassment: "that, I am busy!"


    Rosa hummed and turned her head to one side. Since she had experienced bronze, she had no urgent feelings for men. She was only interested in him after meeting Chu Feng. Even if Chu Feng was simply lingering with her and would not be responsible, Rosa also liked to maintain such a relationship.


    However, after contacting Chu Feng so many times, she almost thought that he met him when he died and thought of the mood when she contacted him. Rosa had a sense of losing her pride.


    Chu Feng did not speak. He understood Rosa''s mind, but Rosa''s mind was not very important to him. Why should we have a long-term attachment to the relationship we met by chance?Looking at the front, Chu wind pupil suddenly shrunk, passing the light killing machine, the crowd also agitated.


    Because the four ancestors came together in the state where their family was.


    All four old guys were all in a lively manner, and enjoyed the look of the people. Chu Feng started to cross a cruel idea. After today, it was not the death of the four fathers, but it was his death. However, it was necessary to wait for the great comparison of the hidden world to finish. Otherwise, if there was a war I, it was not known how many people would die.


    Also pulled Rosa''s hand, said seriously: "then you should go first, I promise you will respond to you when you contact me later, OK?"


    Rosa was still there sultry and was pulled up by Chu Feng, and was shocked by a little blush on her face that was not easily detected: "who else should contact you?"


    "Elder sister, don''t play anymore?" Chu Feng saw her look crying and laughing. She was a woman man. Now she also pretended to be a sister: "leave here first. How do you want to contact me after today, you think how I can accompany you, can you?"


    Chu Feng is not a kind person or a man of compassion. But today''s War I is inevitable. No matter whether the four ancestors have conspiracy to fight Chu Feng, she will certainly set off a great battle. Rosa is still only a semi God existence. If one accidentally turns into grey, it will be a loss.


    Rosa squinted her eyes, and was preparing to ask why Chu Feng wanted to leave first. Suddenly, the crowd heard a greater voice, and attracted Rosa''s eyes to the past. She saw two shadows coming across the sky, with the strong spirit of creation, and her eyes flashing with the brilliant light: "Lord of evil, hidden Lord!"


    The coming is the Lord of the devil and the hidden Lord. They were still far away. The next moment they had fallen on the platform of asking questions, and they were all in the spotlight.


    Chu Feng chuckled at Rosa''s head: "I''m talking to you."


    "I really want to leave?" Rosa was a little upset with her head covered. She really wanted to stay to see the beauty of the gods of creation and the great proportion of the hidden world. Only to see the appearance of Chu Feng was not like joking with her, Rosa asked.


    Chu Feng nodded, not to discuss the meaning.


    Rosa chuckled her head: "then kiss me, and I believe you''re not lying to me!"


    Chu Feng mouth a sharp convulsion, this woman request is really enough, but also is not what cannot request, Chu Feng hugs her on her red lips to kiss hard: "now can go?"


    Rosa blushed, and Chu Feng kissed her with the eyes of so many people, and she was full of shame: "that, I believe you!"


    Turning around, Chu Feng was relieved. But it was not completely relaxed. Suddenly, there was a terrible breath around it. The people around him felt a little bit of hard work, and the people around them were pale.


    The four ancestors stood up at the same time, looked around, and the Oriental ancestor stepped forward and said, "everyone should be here, and those who should not be there are all here. Those who don''t want to die, roll out immediately!"


    The four ancestors at the same time erupted with the horror of the breath, making the surrounding breath become dull and depressing.


    Those who still want to watch the hidden world of Dabi finally changed color. The four ancestors were murderers, which were terror killers. They were all scattered after they were stunned. No matter what happened, the four fathers, four gods of creation, were enough to destroy them countless times.


    The Lord saw a glance and said that he was running for a while, and his eyes passed the helpless color: "old friends, I thought you would wait until the great ratio of the hidden world was over and then do it. Now, you even respect God are no longer in your eyes. You want me to appear with the Tibetan Lord. Have you waited a long time?"


    The Oriental ancestor nodded gently, ignoring the riot crowd: "yes, we have been waiting since we became the elders of the temple. As for the respect of God, she has lost her chastity and she has no qualification to deter us. Now she is in a state of self-protection. What should we fear?"


    "Lord of the Lord, the hidden Lord, I read in the endless years of acquaintance. You two broke their channels and let Xuanyuan emperor come over. In addition, they called on the king of Wu to appear. We can keep you and be free!"


    The Oriental ancestor turned around, pointed a little, and a light curtain appeared with the palace suspended by the four families: "otherwise, you as a God can not go out, only breaking the channels and abolishing one body cultivation, you have a little hope."


    Chu Feng frowned in the confusion. He did not expect that the four ancestors were just the Lord and the owner of Tibet who appeared to do it. It seems that the water is not big before the death of the dying.


    The realm of magic changed the state breath, and the Chu wind flew across. When you wanted to go out, it was found that the breath of changing the state could not go out, and the face changed slightly. What kind of junction is this, can we find the most fundamental state breath?


    Looking at the panic crowd, there are four families of people, no one found his situation, Chu wind secretly scolded a damn, while the crowd shelter fell down on a tree, open the world of evil god into, now can not go out, can only hide to see what the situation before making a decision.As for dongfangyun, there is no time to take care of them now. In a short time, the four ancestors must pay most attention to the demon lord and the Tibetan master. Even if they find out that they will not do anything, but the other four families can''t do anything about them!


    When all of this suddenly broke out and did not give anyone time to react, Rosa, who had left the border first, looked a little pale. When she contacted Chu Feng, she found that there was no response: "this bastard ignored me. Has he stepped into the realm of God and can''t come out?"


    When she was in Xuanyuan family, Chu Feng was already the peak of the late demigod period. Now it has been a long time since Chu Feng entered the realm of God. Rosa thought it was possible that she, who was going to leave, stayed.


    Within the blockade, even their descendants were stunned by the sudden changes of the four great ancestors, because they had never told them before?


    Standing behind the master, situ Twilight cloud felt the terror in the blockade and asked, "grandfather, what''s going on? Can''t we go out?"


    Situ Laozu looked indifferent. He didn''t even look at situ Twilight cloud and others. His voice was absolutely indifferent: "if I told you that you didn''t show up, the demon lord and the Tibetan master would have come even if they had known that there was a problem, but the rest of them would not have come?"


    "Am I right? "Qisha Shengjun, Mingsha Shengjun?"


    The two figures rose in the air, and it was Wulie and Yan Luo. The latter one looked depressed: "damn you, you four old guys are really cruel. In order to let us be unprepared, even our descendants have been used as bait, poison!"


    Situ Laozu laughed, and his eyes were crazy: "no poison, no husband. Who is immortal, not a butcher? It''s just that there''s no one else but you? If you don''t come out, you''ll have no chance. "


    The crowd ran away faster, and the atmosphere of repression was more intense. The demon lord sighed slightly: "in order to complete your ambition and kill all the people in the same realm, you are not afraid to start a killing array that damages the enemy 1000 and loses 800."


    Yan Luo, with a gloomy and angry look on his face, frowned and said, "demon lord, what kind of killing array is it?"


    The Demon Lord raised his head, a pair of dark eyes deep, vast: "in ancient times, the great array of worshiping gods and killing the dragon clan, at the beginning of the new era, each strong started to kill Chiyou army. What kind of killing array do you think?"


    Yan Luo was stunned at first, and then his body was shocked: "xuanhuang kill array?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2430

    Xuanhuang killing array!


    Chaos, dark and yellow Qi, yin and Yang, life and death, two poles, all have the opposite side, creating everything in the world.


    Xuanhuang killing array is a killing array made by Lu Wan, the venerable God of all ages. Based on chaos, xuanhuang and Huangqi, it is accompanied by two opposite pole meanings, such as Yin and Yang, life and death. It is as powerful as the way of heaven. Under the saints of heaven, there is not much strength to fight against, and they can only fall one after another.


    Once upon a time, the clan leader of the Jiaolong clan led the Jiaolong army to the modern world to fight for the world. But before the xuanhuang battle, the Jiaolong clan directly exterminated the clan, and even the patriarch, who was a saint of heaven, was directly killed.


    Now, the four Dharma protectors have opened the xuanhuang killing array, which shows that they want to kill all the beings above the divine realm.


    There is a characteristic of xuanhuang Juesha array, that is, when it is opened, the existence of the divine realm and above can only enter but not go out. However, there is no restriction on the strong people below the divine realm, but there is also a time limit. If you don''t leave before the xuanhuang killing array is blocked.


    Then it will never leave, only in and out.


    Both Wu lie and Yan Luo had a little more dignified and even some annoyance. When Chu Feng told them that there might be a conspiracy in the four families, they should have thought of this array. As LV Wan''s disciple, the four Dharma protectors must also know how to build xuanhuang Juesha array.


    Only at the beginning, they all felt that everyone was the God of creation, and there was no better way to do it except to fight to death.


    But now the result is that under the cover of xuanhuang killing array, we have to face the extreme killing that may come at any time!


    The four Dharma protectors slowly rose up and left their respective states in an instant. They were surrounded by a light curtain. The floating palace above their family territory was more dazzling, and the barrier was more stable.


    The Demon Lord was calm all the time. He took a light look at it and drew a sneer: "I thought you were built with chaos, xuanhuang and Huangqi. I don''t want you to have this ability. It''s just driven by the power of the four of you. It doesn''t seem to be the most perfect. Xuanhuang killing array!"


    Yuwen Laozu sneered: "of course, we can''t be as powerful as God, but enough to kill you."


    The demon lord nodded slightly, and Yuwen was right. Although this array is not as powerful as LV Wan''s, as long as it can kill them, it is enough. Why should the rest be too powerful?


    The people of the four families finally realized that this was an indistinguishable killing array, and they were all flustered. Situ Twilight cloud was even more ferocious and said: "four old guys, they even took us as bait to let others fall for it. Damn it, let''s go!"


    A word arouses a thousand waves.


    At this time, no one has paid attention to their ancestors, even they have not cared about their life and death, so what is there to respect for this ancestor?


    The four families scattered to the periphery, but as they approached the light curtain and were ready to leave, they were all in despair.


    In the past, they all felt proud of being strong in the divine realm, but now they are envious of those who are not able to easily go out of the divine realm. At first, they still feel a little exaggeration. Others can go out and they can do it themselves. But when they try, they realize that this array is really aimed at the existence above the divine realm.


    All the people under the divine realm are leaving. Only the people in the divine realm are locked in. The four great ancestors have no sense of anxiety at all. They just keep driving the xuanhuang killing array to avoid long dreams. They want to completely block the array.


    In the world of demons, Chu Feng hid in an island and scratched his head at the picture that appeared in front of him: "it''s really hard to do it!"


    This so-called xuanhuang killing array can block all the powerful people in the divine realm. They can only go in, but can not go out. Chu Feng believes that he hides in the demon world. When everything is over, the four great ancestors will definitely withdraw xuanhuang killing array, but Yan Luo and Wulie, Dongfang Yun are still outside. In addition, there are demon lord and Tibetan master.


    So Chu Feng felt that it was a little difficult to do. Now he could put everyone in the demon world, but he would also expose his biggest secret, which was definitely not what Chu Feng wanted to see.


    Moreover, even if they are included in the demon world, as long as the situation identified by the four Dharma protectors, they will not let go easily. When the time comes, they will certainly find out the demon world by various means, which is doomed.


    Xuanhuang killing array, is it really so powerful?


    The outside world, hiding in the dark shielding all sounds of Oriental rhyme, the eyes of the three people with tension color, as they have been living for a long time, naturally know the horror of xuanhuang killing array. It seems invisible, but it contains profound meaning.


    Bai Lu touched Dongfang Yun and asked in a low voice, "Yutu, you have existed since ancient times. Do you know how to leave xuanhuang killing array?"


    "No way to leave." Dongfang Yun shakes her head and looks rather dignified: "unless we are under the divine realm, we can leave before there is no big blockade in the killing array, but we are not the existence below the divine realm, so we are bound to be locked in it, and we can only enter and not go out at that time."Bai Lu frowned and secretly looked at the outside: "what should I do? Did my uncle come?"


    Oriental rhyme nodded: "should come, just don''t know where to hide."


    Chu Feng has a demon world. He can open it and hide in it at any time. It''s hard to know where he is now. Unless he goes in, it is basically impossible to find out.


    Only Qingdi''s face is calm. She has given birth to the Phoenix family. Even if she dies at the moment, she has no regrets. She just has a little reluctance in her heart. If she really wants to die, she wants to see her master yaochi again. In addition, chufeng is the only one!


    At this time, the situation has completely reached a tense situation.


    All the people under the God state have gone out, and those who can''t go out are the existence of the God state. Except for the four leaders of the second generation, all the other four families are here. Everyone''s look is very ugly.


    They did not think that the four great ancestors used them as bait in order to make Yan Luo and others unsuspecting.


    The existence of all the family gods is here. The xuanhuang killing array will not know who they are. When they drive the powerful killing, they will definitely be quite miserable, with some sadness and anger in their eyes.


    Sad is that they did not pay attention to family and everything, now they also enjoy the feeling of being abandoned by their ancestors. Angry, even if they have abandoned others, they will never be allowed to abandon them.


    In addition to the four families, there are also Shangguan family members. Others have left. Shangguan Mingheng, Shangguan chasing the sun, saran and other powerful gods are still there. Feiyuxin, who could have left, was caught by Shangguan Jinghong. Obviously, if he could not leave, feiyuxin would not want to survive today.


    The demon lord and Tibetan master slowly floated from the platform to the height and position similar to the four ancestors.


    The Tibetan master, who has been silent for a long time, said faintly: "situ, Dongfang, Yuwen, Huyan, we have known each other since the beginning of the new era. I understand that you are eager to kill us, but do you not care about your descendants? Before the war, let me and the devil give them a good fortune


    "What do you want to do?" he asked in a deep voice


    All of a sudden, the breath of demon lord and Tibetan master was soaring. Rolling magic power, mighty Buddhism breath, one Buddha and one devil gave people a kind of depression and a kind of peace. The surging and terrifying power emerged in the two people, and they even shot out of the cage to cover the four families and Shangguan family in an instant.


    They were wrapped up in it as if they were bound. They were still moving slowly. They even penetrated the blockade of the xuanhuang killing array and went outside.


    The terror of the demon lord and the Tibetan master also gradually calmed down. In the shocked look of the four great ancestors, the Tibetan Master said faintly: "the peak power of the hidden world is basically here. If your selfish intentions are destroyed, it will cause other forbidden areas to surge in and bring terrible disaster to the hidden world."


    "So they are full of evil, but there are always people who should survive, don''t they?"


    The four ancestors look complicated, and there is also admiration.


    Yan xuanluo and his descendants are not willing to use this kind of bait to kill their descendants, but they are not willing to use this kind of bait!


    Seeing this scene, Yan Luo directly twitched his mouth: "Damn it, you two have this skill. Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you wouldn''t have sent me and Wulie out? There are so many beauties out there waiting for me to be lucky. I can''t die here


    The demon lord ha ha a smile: "the hell evil spirit king need not worry, your life will be saved naturally, don''t worry!"


    Yan Luo rolled his eyes and said, "saying is equal to not saying."


    His eyes burst into a fierce look at the four ancestors, and his mouth curled up a cold, arrogant and cruel arc: "no matter what kind of array, it needs a process of opening up. If brother attacks you now to disperse your spirit, will you have no time to start the killing array?"


    Wu lie went up and said with a sneer, "I think so too."


    All of a sudden, Yan Luo and Wu lie started to fight together, and the powerful evil spirit exploded in an instant. They chose Yuwen Laozu and Huyan Laozu to attack each other. According to the situation, it is the joint efforts of four people. I believe that as long as two people are broken, this array can not be officially started.


    When the four ancestors saw this, Qi sneered.


    If it is so easy to be broken, they are not wasting time in setting up such a long time?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2431

    The power of terror is like a whirlpool. You can only see the air waves flying, but you can''t see the shadow of Yama and the warrior martyrs.


    The two men gathered the most terrifying and powerful forces to attack Yuwen and Huyan. However, the light curtain surrounding them did not move at all, as if they were indestructible. The attack lasted for a while and then subsided.


    Yan Luo and Wu lie look very ugly. They originally thought that the xuanhuang killing array was not made by chaos, and it should be easier to deal with. They didn''t want to make an attack. It didn''t have any effect on the defense of Yuwen Laozu. This means that they still couldn''t stop the formal launch of xuanhuang killing array.


    Looking at the distant border, the color is deeper than it was just now. There are two kinds of light flowing, dark and yellow.


    Knowing that the xuanhuang killing array has opened a great blockade, now even if their self financed cultivation falls into the realm of God, they can''t get out. Yan Luo''s unruly and unruly face appears a ferocious color: "Damn it!"


    If we had known that the four Dharma protectors were so insane, they would definitely have made full preparations. However, in this world, we didn''t know that.


    "Ming Sha Sheng Jun, Qi Sha Sheng Jun!"


    The Demon Lord raised his head and exclaimed, "don''t waste your energy. You''d better leave some strength to resist the coming xuanhuang killing array. Although this is not comparable to the xuanhuang killing array made by the God, its power can''t be underestimated. As long as we can resist for a period of time, this array will break without attack."


    Yan Luo''s cold eyes swept over the four great ancestors, and appeared in the demon lord''s side: "how to say?"


    The demon lord pondered with a smile: "the God of this array told us that only the saints of heaven can play its full power. Under the saints, at least four gods of nature are needed to start it. But it can''t last too long. As long as we block the past, this array will not exist."


    "By then, all four of them will have exhausted most of their strength, and the situation will not be much better than ours."


    Yan Luo was stunned and then burst into laughter. His eyes were full of ridicule. He swept the four ancestors: "sure enough, you are not too strong. I won''t play with you. Come on, let the attack be more fierce. When the array breaks, you will know that the chrysanthemum can be rotten."


    The four ancestors looked a little gloomy. Naturally, they would not forget what Lu Wan had said, but now they are not very happy to hear the demon lord say it.


    It is also their decision to open the xuanhuang killing array. If they can kill the demon lord and others in strength, they don''t need to do so. They just don''t have such confidence and can only rely on xuanhuang killing array. As for how long they can support it, they don''t know.


    Sima Laozu''s eyes flashed with a touch of profound meaning.


    "Three, don''t listen to their nonsense any more. We really can''t give full play to the power of the killing array, but it''s not difficult to kill them in this way. Don''t let them affect their spirit. Let''s start!"


    Dongfang, Yuwen and Huyan all nodded slightly, knowing that they could not waste any more time.


    In order to avoid a long night''s dream, the four men began to devote themselves to the array, arouse their world power, take the world as the eye of the array, and give full play to the terror of the killing array.


    The Tibetan Lord, the demon lord, Yan Luo and Wulie stand in the same direction, waiting for the coming storm.


    In the dark, Dongfang Yun and others all frowned. Bai Lu whispered, "what should I do?"


    "They don''t know we''re in the dark yet." Dongfang Yun took a look and said, "so most of the attacks will take care of the Demon Lord. We just need to be careful and there won''t be any problems. However, for absolute safety,,,, I think it''s better to hide in the ground."


    Hiding in the ground?


    Qingdi and Bailu both look at the Oriental rhyme.


    But under the two people''s gaze, Dongfang Yun''s face was red and her body was flashing. She became a rabbit with snow-white hair, and even began to drill holes there.


    Bai Lu blinked and chuckled: "there are three holes in the cunning rabbit''s cave. The rabbit''s burrow is even more powerful than our fox. It''s good!"


    Bai Lu didn''t delay. She created her own body and dug a hole with the white rabbit transformed by Oriental rhyme. Soon, an entrance that could accommodate one person appeared. When two kinds of swirling air currents appeared in the sky, the voice of Oriental rhyme came from below: "come down, 15 meters underground, it''s safe for us."


    Qingdi didn''t hesitate. She turned into a palm sized object and flew in. That is, Phoenix itself!


    And all of this was seen in the eyes of Chu Feng in the demon world, with a smile on his lips: "it seems that my worries about the three of them are unnecessary. I just hope they are all right?"


    Looking at the sky with sharp eyes, the speed of the air flow formed by xuanhuang and Huangqi has become faster and faster. Chu Feng did not know and had not experienced xuanhuang killing array, but the array that can make Yan Luo and others dignified is absolutely not comparable to ordinary array.


    Prepare to see the situation, if there is no way, it can only be a shot.


    Heaven and earth roar like the last day.Even if they have gone outside the temple state, those outside the border blockade can feel that the power of terror is gradually forming, and everyone''s eyes are shining with fear, jealousy, and deep awe.


    We all know that after today, the hidden world is bound to fall a few gods of nature, but now no one knows who will win.


    For the people of the four big families, they hope that the people who die are demon lord and Tibetan Lord. Although the four great ancestors began to use them as bait, they are their own ancestors. If they die, the four families will not have any status in the future, and they will be excluded or even suppressed.


    If the dead are the demon lord and others, then the four great ancestors must still be the four Dharma protectors with incomparable dignity. They can also be members of the four big families, and they can still walk in the hidden world.


    I completely forget that they are not the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord, and they will also die. Their eyes are meaningful to the people of Shangguan family, but when they see Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun, they disperse fiercely.


    The second generation of outstanding figures of the four families have gone. Although there are still upper gods here, by contrast, they are not as powerful as Shangguan''s, and they do not know the final result of the war. If the four great ancestors win, they will be destroyed together with the Shangguan family.


    But if it is the demon lord and others who win the final victory, it is better to leave a little back for ourselves. We have to say that the people of the four big families are enough scoundrels and shrewd.


    At this time, the earth and the earth vibrated, and suddenly, in the blockade of the border, golden and yellow two kinds of terrible air currents appeared, and they shuttled back and forth like shock waves.


    All the buildings are merciless penetration, countless shock waves indiscriminately attack everything.


    The buildings, trees, flowers and plants, and even the asking platform were all destroyed in a little bit. The demon lord and others dodged or blocked them. From their looks, we can see the difficulty. Yama yelled: "Damn, how can we attack indiscriminately? How can we play this?"


    Yan Luo had not experienced the xuanhuang killing array. At first, he thought that the attack was made according to the will of the four great ancestors. In that case, they might not have to stop them. They could just dodge and save some strength.


    But now this is totally uncontrolled attack power. There is no evasion at all. More need to be blocked.


    But also found a problem, that is, the black and yellow gas rampant at the same time, no difference even the four great ancestors are attacking, if not they have a layer of protection, at the moment is bound to be in a hurry.


    The demon lord lifted his hand and destroyed the black and yellow Qi attacking him, and his eyes burst into a sharp color: "only the saints of heaven can control the attack of xuanhuang and Huangqi, and their four forces can open it. Driving the attack is already very great. If we can control it, our situation will be more difficult. Pay attention to it."


    If Yama murmur is still in the world, it is not a good time for him to complain.


    Xuanhuang two Qi constantly shuttle to and fro, stronger than the nine God thunder, all things have been destroyed, the earth has changed into a desolate, not a piece is complete, even ask the stage has turned into powder, if the beginning of the people did not leave, perhaps all have died.


    As for the people outside, their hearts have been raised to the throat. For the first time, they have seen the terrible destructive power, and even feel that they are more powerful than the attack power of the God of creation.


    I''m also glad to run fast. Otherwise, they will turn into dust now, just like the things inside.


    The whole temple state was almost destroyed, except for a few suspended palaces, everything was gone. Everyone guessed that the next thing to disappear might be the demon lord and others.


    The strength is stronger and stronger, and the speed of the flow of xuanhuang and Huangqi is also faster and faster. Yan Luo and Yan Luo began to be able to resolve calmly, and also began to slowly appear difficult situations. If they continue to go on like this, sooner or later, there will be an accident.


    At the same time, the demon lord and the Tibetan master launched a powerful attack at the same time, destroying the dark and yellow Qi from the front. They looked at each other. The Demon Lord in the black robe had a pair of shining eyes, which could be seen as hesitation.


    However, the formation of xuanhuang two Qi, which was destroyed by the collapse, seems to be just a temporary break-up. When Yan Luo saw it again, he swore: "master situ, elder brother will not die, and you will be the women of your whole family!"


    "Then, all of you will die!" the eastern ancestor burst into his eyes


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2432

    The four great ancestors once again strengthened their own terrorist power. The two Qi of Xuan and Huang were not only more powerful, but also more rapid. Even the Demon Lord had some physical weakness.


    Yan Luo and Wu lie can''t dodge even more. Their clothes are all abraded. If they take a shot more slowly, they may be directly penetrated by the black and yellow Qi, which increases the danger in vain.


    Chu Feng saw all this in his eyes, revealing a light dignified color, stood up, ready to go out.


    It turns out that this is not a perfect xuanhuang killing array made by the four great ancestors. As long as we put all the people in the demon world and wait for them to exhaust their strength, then we will be more relaxed to deal with it. Although we don''t know whether the result will be good, if we don''t do so, they will be in danger.


    The dark and yellow Qi were so terrible that they were no worse than the attack power of the God of nature. They could stop it at first, but as the strength increased to the number, it was impossible to prevent them.


    When preparing to open the demon world, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, her pupil shrank, and then her face showed a color of joy.


    In the outside world, outside the xuanhuang killing array, a terrifying demonic power and turbulence appeared on the sky, accompanied by a strong evil spirit. They were frightened to watch the strong men who were attacked by xuanhuang and Huangqi and killed the demon lord subconsciously. Then all of them raised their heads and looked into the sky.


    What''s going on? Why did the four gods of nature appear suddenly?


    What''s more, it''s the God of the devil''s way. The evil spirit and evil spirit interweave, which makes countless people pale. What''s the matter today? The four ancestors want to kill the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord. Now there are four terrible gods of creation. What''s the matter?


    All of a sudden, the four figures appeared one after another in the sky. The first one was the demon king!


    The four ancestors looked, Yuwen Laozu sneered: "I thought that after one by one, I don''t want to all come together, ha ha ha!"


    Sima Laozu also had a similar smile: "although I have stepped into the God of nature, what can we do? Are you coming in or out now? "


    Yan Luo broke the attack of xuanhuang Erqi. He looked at it and cursed: "a group of bastards, they just come now. It''s good that you come here an hour in advance. That way, you can start without giving the four old guys a chance to start xuanhuang Erqi. What a bad thing


    Luo Qian sighed: "we should have arrived long ago, but we met a mysterious strong man in the middle of the road, which blocked us for a little time. It''s too late!"


    Baiyun stood aside and saw the Tibetan master being attacked. His eyes twinkled and looked at the four great ancestors: "hurt my Shizu, damn it!"


    In vain, the body of the white cloud flits by, and the endless Chan sound of killing and cutting forms a terrible rhythm. With the white cloud, they fall into the xuanhuang killing array, and the dark and yellow Qi attacking him are all destroyed by the invisible temperament one by one.


    Chu Yi and Luo Qian both look at the devil, obviously waiting for the meaning of the demon.


    The demon king''s body shape slowly advanced, as if in the examination and xuanhuang kill array general, silence a door mouth: "not the most perfect Xuan Huang kill array, break it on the line!"


    Break it?


    The words thrown out by the demon king lightly shocked the people on the spot for a moment. Such a terrible array can make the God of nature at a loss. Can it be broken?


    After that, they had no reaction to the evil emperor and the evil god.


    If it is in normal times, it would be good for the four ancestors to be one-on-one. The eight gods of nature can definitely let them die, not die.


    But now it''s in the xuanhuang battle line. Although the four ancestors are more dignified, they have nothing to worry about. The old situ appears with a ferocious smile: "just in time, let''s all die together!"


    "Except for the demons, the gods and the goddesses, who can let me die?" The demon king sighed softly, a hand stretched out from the darkness of nothingness, and suddenly clenched.


    All of a sudden, the light of a thousand dark swords flashed and destroyed all the dark and yellow Qi. Just as soon as it was destroyed, those dark and yellow Qi would gradually form again. The demon king did not have any fluctuation about it. What he needed was short-term peace.


    Turning around, he said word by word: "they are not saints of heaven, and they can''t play the real power of the unique killing. Eight of us join hands and gather together to attack. As for the follow-up,,,"


    the demon king did not continue to say, because we all know what the result of one strike is, that is to consume him All our strength, if there is any danger again, will definitely be a result of death.


    But if we don''t break the killing now, I don''t know when the strength of the four great ancestors will be exhausted. It may also be a death, but if we break it, there is at least a little hope.


    Yan Luo waved: "brother, listen to you, today I have a hunch that I will not die, I have a hunch that next I will be very busy, play around the four families of women."Luo Qian, Bai Yun, Yan Luo, Chu Yi and Wu lie all stand behind the demon, all of them are gathering the power of terror.


    The demon lord and the Tibetan master also came to their side, driving their most powerful power. A light curtain appeared around them. The dark and yellow Qi that formed and attacked them could not hurt them at all.


    When the four ancestors saw all this, their faces changed slightly. They knew that the demon king wanted to guide the most powerful force to break the array. They were annoyed, but there was no way. The array based on the heaven saints'' ability was very good. It was obviously impossible for them to achieve perfection.


    However, even if they can break the array, they will consume all their strength. All the four people''s faces are smiling. Moreover, they may not be able to break it. This is a xuanhuang killing array with the power of the four worlds!


    Finally, the power completely formed, in an instant did not enter the devil''s body.


    The dark and yellow Qi continued to attack because the light curtain suddenly disappeared, but they were all destroyed when the demon king raised his hand to split the sky, and a huge dark sword light flickered away, reaching hundreds of meters high, and fiercely cleaved on the light curtain of the boundary.


    The earth began to tremble, crack, vibrate, and even the outside crowd could not stand still.


    All of a sudden, there was a crack on the light curtain, and the crack was still expanding. At last, the four ancestors'' faces became gloomy and were broken by the demon king.


    However, seeing the situation of the eight demons, the four ancestors showed a meaningful smile.


    Since driving the xuanhuang killing array, they have only consumed 10% of their strength, while the demon king has gathered all their strength to break the killing array. Now it''s good to be able to take advantage of not falling to the ground. It''s impossible to fight for one more battle next.


    The four great ancestors all stood up. As they got up, the xuanhuang killing array was completely broken. The xuanhuang air current suspended in the sky disappeared. The heaven and earth returned to their original colors. The demon king and others slowly fell on the ground, striving to recover a little strength, so recover a little.


    The four great ancestors would not give them the chance to recover, and even if they were given the chance to recover, they could not recover without a day or two.


    The smiles on the faces of the four great ancestors became more and more brilliant. The killing array was gone, but it also consumed all the strength of the eight gods of nature. Thinking that they were about to kill the eight gods of nature, they all felt comfortable and excited.


    Only situ Laozu had a little regret in his eyes. He had thought that he would carry out his own secret plan when he was both defeated. At the moment, it seems that he can''t do it.


    It''s just strange that the four ancestors didn''t mean to start at once. Instead, they all looked at the others, as if they wanted to make each other the same.


    Situ Laozu narrowed his eyes and then laughed coldly in his heart. It seems that it is not that he has other ideas, but that the other three also have some thoughts. Now, no matter who does it, even if the demon king and others are consumed and powerful, they can not be killed without paying a little price.


    It would be a devastating disaster if the rest of them had different ideas. Obviously, now the four people want to attack each other. As a result, the demon king and others do not want to be killed by others after they have been killed.


    As for those who are in the outside world, because of the disappearance of the xuanhuang killing array, they all quickly retreat a lot of distance. They are worried that the battle will affect the pond fish.


    Finally, among the four great ancestors, Yuwen was a little impatient: "everyone, it''s not good for us to continue to drag on. Although we may not intervene in the event of losing our virginity, we are not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Is it fair enough for us to kill two of them?"


    The other three looked at each other. It was obvious that it was impossible for each other to act alone. Now the best way is to do it equally.


    When Chu Feng in the demon world was ready to start, a faint breath appeared above everyone''s head. When the breath appeared, the four ancestors tightened their bodies.


    A flash of light, appeared a line of words, the four ancestors look even more ugly.


    King Wu''s decree!


    There is only one line: put down the butcher''s knife, turn around and become a Buddha!


    Everyone saw this line of words, felt the faint Holy Spirit, and all knew what it meant.


    Is it possible that the most mysterious king of Wu will appear?


    Chu wind also stopped the body, that light holy power, King Wu, is really a saint of heaven?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2433

    Put down the butcher''s knife, turn around and become a Buddha!


    The twelve big characters were suspended on the sky, and the holy power was filled with it, which forced the killing of the four great ancestors. They had never seen King Wu. Like others, they only heard the legend. Therefore, they did not know whether the king of Wu was a saint of heaven, or whether he was infinitely close to the sage.


    At the time when they were about to kill, King Wu''s edict appeared with twelve big characters, which obviously told them not to start and put everything down. However, whether King Wu was nearby or not was unknown to the four great ancestors.


    It''s just that today they''ve already done it if they don''t do it. Even if they don''t investigate the whole situation, can devil Jun and Yan Luo and others just forget it?


    They are the sorcerers themselves. How can they forget the hatred because they don''t go down to the killers in the end. They just obey and have revenge.


    The four ancestors looked at each other, and then the eastern ancestor opened his mouth to the sky: "King Wu, if you come, please show up."


    If the king of Wu only sent the sage of Wu Wang to be absent, they would continue to fight. If King Wu came but was not a saint of heaven, they would still do it. After killing the demon lord and others, the four people joined hands to fight. They would not believe that people who were not saints could stop the four of them from joining hands.


    However, the words of the old ancestor of the East did not let King Wu appear, but once again appeared a line of words: the cause of today, the fruit of tomorrow, the fault of today, the pain of tomorrow, put it down!


    Once again, the four ancestors asked to stop, and the meaning was very clear. But when the four ancestors came to this stage, they could kill the demon lord and others. How could they put it down so easily?


    They have been waiting for endless years for the best time of the day.


    Because Lu Wan didn''t know who she lost her control over the way of heaven, she couldn''t restrict them any more. They started the xuanhuang killing array, which consumed the strength of the demon lord and others. The eight gods of nature are ants that they can crush at any time. If we let them go today, would there be such a chance?


    What a wonderful thing to do without having to use their cards?


    How can a legendary king of Wu give up his plan for endless years?


    "King Wu, if you don''t show up, we can only go one way to the dark. Of course, if you appear, we can consider listening to you, putting everything down, and letting this thing dissipate with the wind."


    Around quiet down, everyone''s eyes are on the sky, want to see whether King Wu will really come.


    Only a moment later, no one appeared, only a line of words reappeared: why do you insist, why bother yourself? Persistence is just the source of hatred!


    Obviously, King Wu is not going to appear.


    The old ancestor of the East sneered. As the first elder, he should have been in a high position. However, he had never met King Wu. Even if he wanted to find Lu Wan, he had to get approval. Countless frustrations and frustrations broke out at this moment.


    The eastern ancestor''s voice was loud and clear: "King Wu, you are not willing to come out, so don''t blame us for being cruel."


    "It''s said that the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord are your right and left hands. Now I''ll kill them. I''ll see if you''re still there. There''s no shadow left."


    The powerful God of creation gathered together, and the ancestor of the East was completely enraged by the King Wu who did not know where. He was ready to threaten the King Wu with the life of the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord. How about the appearance? What if you don''t show up? Everyone today is going to die!


    The plot of killing has been condensed. The demon lord and the Tibetan master are both peaceful. Situ Laozu and others have stepped back a little, keeping their eyes on the surroundings to prevent the sudden appearance of King Wu.


    Although the children are full of wishful thinking, before all the dangers are eliminated, they still need each other. They should ensure that the ancestors of the East are safe before the plan succeeds. Otherwise, their strength will not be much. If anything happens again, it will be a devastating disaster.


    "Even if King Wu doesn''t show up, then you''re going to die!"


    The power of destruction has already leaped between the hands of the ancestors of the East. Even people in the distance feel the pain in their cheeks. Suddenly, they buckle down, like the heavy pressure brought by the collapse of mountains.


    The demon lord and the Tibetan master sighed in a low voice at the same time: "why bother?"


    All of a sudden, everyone seemed to see that when the demon lord and the Tibetan master were killed by the eastern ancestor, a dark shadow flashed. In the blink of an eye, they stood beside the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord. A rolling magic power, heavy, vast, and oppressive sky would collapse. The powerful and boundless breath of God of creation was more than the demon lord and others.


    Calm smile, deep eyes, a hand raised, suddenly detonated a more powerful force, resolved the attack of the eastern ancestors, dust and smoke everywhere, blocking everyone''s sight.


    A sigh sounded in the dust: "I thought I could be a soy sauce player today, but I didn''t expect that King Wu would be a turtle with a shrinking head. It''s really sad!"


    Hearing the helpless and playful voice, the four ancestors changed their faces at the same time.Because this voice they will not forget, and will never forget, is the Chu wind, this is the sound of the Chu wind, and the person who suddenly appears is Chu Feng, who came out of the black hole? How is that possible?


    The dust and smoke dispersed and the mask wearing Chu Feng stood there. It was strange to many people, but not to the four great ancestors. This mask was Chu Feng.


    Situ Laozu took the lead to respond and said, "what''s going on? How did you come back from the black hole?"


    Chufeng slowly took off the mask on his face. As the mask was taken off, everyone was shocked. It was chufeng. But wasn''t it said that Chu Feng had gone off with a guilty conscience after going to saran? How can it still appear?


    There are two people, many people are shocked, one is feiyuxin, the other is Rosa!


    The former always thought that chufeng was a superior God, but he didn''t expect that chufeng was already the God of creation. How long has it been since we knew Chu Feng? Chu Feng even stepped into the realm of God of creation?


    Pain flashed in her eyes, and feiyuxin glanced at the Shangguan Jinghong around her. Although the talent of the latter was strong enough, it was just scum in front of Chu Feng.


    At the moment, Shangguan Jinghong''s face is not very good. The more dazzling Chu Feng is, the more embarrassed he feels. He has similar blood with Chu Feng, but Chu Feng is so powerful. Although he is not bad, he is poor at all. He thinks that chufeng will be dead today.


    Secondly, Rosa was shocked. She didn''t think that the man she would think of all the time, and the man she had several times in love with would be Chu Feng.


    Touching her face, Rosa blinked her eyes. She even put Chu Feng to sleep. Rosa didn''t know whether to be excited or excited, or nervous and nervous!


    But these are nothing to Chu Feng. He put up his mask and looked at the four great ancestors who were shocked to the utmost with a gentle smile: "I began to feel that I couldn''t come back, but God seemed to care for me very much. In the black hole, I met the ancient demon, who sent me back with the power of the last soul."


    As for the eight million years spent in the black hole, and there is still time, Chu Feng is not ready to tell anyone, just need a reason to come back, why to say so detailed?


    On the contrary, this is the explanation they are willing to accept, that is, Chu Feng came back with the help of external forces and others, which is better than Chu Feng''s own return.


    They didn''t know that Chu Feng had been the God of nature for a long time. They felt the rolling breath of the God of nature in Chu Feng''s eyes. They were more sure that they would kill Chu Feng. Such a terrible growth rate was unheard of. If it continued to develop, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Situ Laozu lowered his face and said, "three, do we still want to keep it at this time?"


    "What else do you have to keep?" It was not other ancestors who answered situ, but Chu Feng, with a look of fun in his smile: "let''s use whatever you have. You four have traveled all over the world over the years, and even dug up a lot of corpses in the fallen war world, cultivating the army of corpse gods. Now is the time to take them out?"


    The four ancestors were shocked, and their eyes were full of surprise and shock. They looked at each other, but they didn''t expect that the others had done something similar to themselves.


    But what they were more shocked was, how did Chu Feng know all this?


    From the beginning of the new era, the four great ancestors have thought about training the army of God realm, and have studied this matter. However, the environment is limited, and it is impossible to cultivate a large number of powerful people in the divine realm. The final conclusion is that unless we directly cultivate them with Gods, such as those who have fallen from the heaven and the world.


    When you go to the divine realm, you can cultivate a powerful army of corpse gods by using some means. All these are secrets. Even if you only know it yourself, how does Chu Feng know?


    Chu Feng didn''t know about it at first, but saw it after the supreme throne took him through some pictures. This is why he chose not to do it himself as long as the four ancestors didn''t do it at first, and now he has to do it no matter whether the four ancestors do it or not.


    That''s because every one of them was a strong one before he died. He was worshipped by the four great ancestors with the spirit of living people. Although it was not as powerful as before, it could overcome everything if the number reached a certain level.


    Over the years, Chu Feng didn''t know how many fallen bodies of powerful people had been dug up by the four great ancestors. Chu Feng only knew to pull them out. Any one of the four great ancestors could take down the five forbidden areas, but they were on guard against each other, so they all hid them.


    Situ Laozu sneered: "there''s nothing to hide. Chu Feng, let''s see if you can really kill us!"


    With his hands raised, the corpse filled the sky. After hesitation, the other three ancestors also sent out all kinds of strength. The original atmosphere of the temple world changed from dull and depressing to a smell of evil!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2434

    The clear sky was covered with a light blue gray, and a very uncomfortable atmosphere was diffused. In particular, the palace suspended over the four family territories was completely covered by a black gray, and the original appearance could not be seen.


    The four great ancestors gathered together, and their faces could see the solemn color. It seemed that what was calling out was a powerful and terrible existence.


    Dada!


    The sound of neat steps came from the four palaces. Hearing the uniform sound, Chu Feng seemed relaxed on the surface, but he was not at all relaxed at all, because his left eye had already seen what was about to happen.


    In the past many years, each of the four great ancestors had ambitions and wanted to be the master of the temple world and even the heaven and earth.


    Therefore, the army of corpse gods is cultivated in secret. The so-called army of corpse gods is actually refining with the remains of the dead powerful people. When the time is ripe, they will join the corpses with the souls of living people, and let them control the corpses of the dead gods, and let a God be born directly.


    This method is very evil, but the fastest and most effective way to create gods, these years, the four great ancestors have also made great achievements.


    They went through thousands of interfaces in secret, and even went directly to the lost battle world. They dug up and took away many corpses of the powerful in the divine realm. All of them were hidden in their world and refined a revered corpse God. They had human soul, but it was the body of the dead.


    The method is evil, but it is quite effective. Chu Feng didn''t know it at first, but the supreme throne let him see through all this.


    The sound of footsteps is getting louder and louder. The figures come out of the four floating palaces in order to arrange in the void, and there are still others coming out. Each of them is filled with the evil spirit atmosphere, and each one is a strong God state.


    The lower God, the middle God, the upper God, and even among the groups coming out of the four palaces, there are several gods of nature.


    Seeing such a picture, everyone in the temple world panicked. They felt that everything in front of them was so unreal.


    God state, there is no one in all, holy land, all living beings have no one!


    This shows how difficult it is to become a strong God state. Now the four great ancestors have directly drawn out the army of the divine realm. Although these divine realm existence are refined from the corpses of the deceased, they are also the strong ones in the divine realm. All of a sudden, no one knows how many of them are.


    All the people who came out of the four palaces fell on the ground, and they were divided into four camps, which were divided into several echelons according to the state of the state.


    How did this happen? How did the legendary army of the divine realm be built?


    The Demon Lord looked at all this calmly from the beginning to the end. Seeing that no one came out of the palace, he swept over the existence of the four camps and sighed: "the God should not have taught you too much at the beginning. Your conscience has been eroded by greed and ambition in endless years."


    "Let the dead be restless and the living human form and God be separated. You are to be punished by heaven."


    Lu Wan once received ten disciples. In order to prevent some special situations from happening, he taught ten people a method. The original intention was to maintain the stability of the universe when necessary. But now it is used by the four great ancestors to satisfy their ambition.


    Each of them is a corpse or a human being, because their bodies are dead, but their souls are alive.


    Each creation of such a corpse God means disturbing a person''s rest and letting a person die, because only death can strip his soul into the corpse and control the body of God''s realm. The process is cruel.


    And there are so many corpse gods in front of us, which means that many people have died, and it is definitely not possible to build them in one or two hundred years. Without more than a thousand years, there will be no achievements today.


    The four ancestors were satisfied to sweep their own army of corpse gods, which could sweep all over the heaven and earth. The only thing that was not good was that they thought that only they had built the army of corpse gods themselves, and did not think that other people would build it. This broke the possibility of absolute Lord, and they could only take a look at it one step at a time.


    The eastern ancestor took back his eyes and looked at the corpse God army which was completely obedient to his orders and said with a sneer: "Chu Feng, do you have any feelings now? Do you still think that you can dominate the temple and even become king of the heavens and all the kingdoms? "


    Chu Feng was calm as water, thinking about the countermeasures. If he started to know that the four great ancestors had built the Legion of corpses, he would definitely create a great army of gods ahead of time.


    But it''s too late to know. Looking at the tens of thousands of corpse gods in the past, each of them has his own thoughts. Except for the dead body, everything is no different from the living people, and each one can send out the fighting power of the divine realm.


    If you think of Chu Feng''s scalp numbness, tens of thousands of God state strongmen, even if they are not as powerful as the normal God state strong ones, but the number is very terrible, not to mention there are more than ten corpse gods created by the body of God of creation.


    Combined with the four great ancestors, it is still unknown who will win and who will lose today!The magic realm opened quietly and covered all the people around him. Chu Feng looked at the four ancestors calmly: "you really surprised me, but that''s all. Today I came here, I didn''t think that I would fail. You will find that even if you give you the great army of the divine realm, it''s just that for me!"


    The illusory power is surging in the magic field, rapidly repairing the exhausted power of Yan Luo and others.


    Four ancestors also found the problem, situ Laozu cold eyes a coagulation: "Damn, the power of Chu wind seems to be able to endlessly repair the loss of everything."


    The other three were also aware of this serious problem. Yuwen Laozu waved his hand: "attack!"


    Suddenly, the corpse God army of the four camps just like robots. Five middle corpse gods of each group quickly appeared around Chu Feng. Twenty people joined hands to launch a terror force, but it had no effect on the demon kingdom.


    There was a twinkle of solemnity in the eyes of the four great ancestors. When Chu Feng was in the ice blade snow field, the four of them were required to work together to break the demon kingdom. Now Chu Feng has stepped into the realm of God of creation, and the 20 middle corpse gods can''t play any role at all.


    When the order was given, more than ten gods of God and hundreds of high-level corpse gods gathered together. The four great ancestors also offered their artifacts. The eastern ancestor yelled: "attack!"


    Hundreds of people, at least, are in the realm of the upper gods. The forces launched by them are terrifying. Suddenly, the earth and mountains are shaking, but the whole temple world is shaking. Volcanoes, Ocean tsunami, earth and sky change color, and mountain collapses occur constantly.


    Even those who had been far away from the hidden world were shocked by the sudden attack, which destroyed many people, vomited blood and fell to the ground, and never stood up again.


    The powerful explosive force completely flustered all the people. What''s wonderful is not so important to them at the moment. All of them are heading for further places, because even if you want to see a wonderful play, you should at least hide in a safe place.


    Otherwise, if you stay here, you will be destroyed by those terrible forces every minute.


    In the demon Kingdom, he suffered such heavy damage. Although he was not directly bombarded on his own body, Chu Feng still couldn''t help spitting out a mouthful of blood. It was the attack of hundreds of the lowest superior gods. Chu Feng itself was connected with the demon Kingdom, and most of the damage it suffered would be transferred to him.


    After wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, Chu Feng felt bitter and helpless. How could Lu Wan have taught them such a method.


    Without the spread of these methods, Chu Feng was confident that the power under his control could destroy the four great ancestors, but because of the existence of these corpse God legions, Chu Feng knew that it was more difficult to destroy the four ancestors than to ascend to heaven.


    Tens of thousands of corpse gods are all made of the corpses of the strong gods and the souls of the living people. They have the will of human beings. They are not dead creatures. They launch attacks under the command of the four great ancestors. The terror is imaginable.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, helping Yan Luo repair everything they had lost, and quickly repairing himself and strengthening the defense of the demon kingdom.


    The four ancestors were surprised to see that they could not break the demon Kingdom, but they were more crazy.


    Once again, he gathered powerful forces to blow out. In the shaking of the earth, Chu Feng still couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood. The attack on the demon kingdom was so strong that he could not resist it. Now it is a great thing that he can not directly die.


    "Crazy boy, we''re almost there."


    Yan Luo spread out his hands and felt his own strength. He looked at the four great ancestors and the people of the corpse God legion with fierce eyes. The opportunity of killing was overflowing: "get rid of the demon kingdom. I want to go out and kill. Let the four old men know that in front of absolute strength, no matter how many, they are scum!"


    Chufeng coughed gently, and he knew that his physical condition could not bear the third attack. With his hand raised, the fiend''s domain was scattered directly. The five Yan Luo people quickly scattered and directly ran into those corpse gods and launched the strongest battle. Only the demon king was there!


    Only the demon lord and the Tibetan master stood behind Chu Feng with one hand on his body. The former said, "let''s help you. It will be faster."


    Chu Feng gently nodded: "then please two."


    Although you can also repair the wound itself, with the help of the demon lord and the Tibetan master, you can speed up the repair speed.


    The four ancestors showed a grim smile, situ Laozu laughed: "at this time, do you think you still have a chance?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2435

    The rest of the God of the corpse, two of them, restrained the five of them. All the rest came to the side of the four great ancestors, staring at Chu Feng, the Tibetan Lord and the demon lord indifferently.


    The eastern ancestor raised his hand and fell heavily: "go!"


    A total of seven God of the dead, in the blink of an eye, the matter had arrived at Chu Feng. When they saw that they were about to start, Chu Feng showed a scornful smile.


    Suddenly, in front of Chu Feng, two people appeared quickly, and forced to open the seven God of creation and transformation corpse with direct and absolute strength.


    And these two people are Yin Nu and Qing Piao.


    Although the seven gods of creation and death present the realm of God of creation, they are not the most normal God of creation in essence, but the dead ones are controlled by the souls of living people. The soul masters who control the body of God of nature must be at most half divine before they die.


    Such souls can''t exert all the power of the God of creation, so Yin Nu and Qing Piao can force them to open up. However, even if they can''t give full play to the power of God of creation, they can''t be underestimated.


    The four great ancestors didn''t expect that someone appeared suddenly. Their eyes narrowed and they felt familiar with each other.


    Suddenly between the body a shake to drink a way: "Yin female, green float, how to return a responsibility?"


    Once important figures of the Yin people, who fought with the God of the underworld, naturally knew each other. But didn''t all the Yin people be suppressed under the sea of the underworld? How can this time appear, and still with the Chu wind fight side by side, for the Chu wind?


    Chu Feng sneered: "thank you for bringing me down to the sea of hell. If you didn''t beat me to the sea, I couldn''t accept the two gods of nature. Thank you!"


    The eastern ancestors and others look a little ugly. They make their own corpse gods. They are not rivals to any normal God of nature. Only when they join hands can they have a little chance to win. Now, in addition to the five people of the Qisha emperor, there are two creation gods hidden in Chu Feng.


    If we had not trained the Legion of corpse gods, we could only rely on the strength of the four of them to face the eight gods of nature, including Chu Feng. In addition, the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord were the ten gods of creation, and the four of them would surely die.


    He also realized that chufeng must be destroyed, and all people today will die, otherwise they will be the last to die.


    "Don''t procrastinate, let''s do it together!" cried the ancestor


    Immediately the four ancestors directly launched a powerful attack, the demon lord nodded and sighed: "Chu wind, seize the time to repair."


    In an instant, he shot out from behind the Chu Feng to fight against the eastern ancestor and Huyan ancestor. The Tibetan master also directly attacked the ancestor situ and Yuwen. The six gods of nature fought together and leaped directly between heaven and earth, no matter how terrible the fierce battle between each other caused.


    In addition to the five suspended palaces, the temple has been completely destroyed. Even the holy city has been implicated. It is like the end of the day. Countless people are heading for the entrance and exit of the temple world. Only by leaving here can they feel a little bit safe.


    But even so, there are still many people who choose to stay to watch the excitement. Secondly, all the powerful gods of the four families are still there. Besides the beginning of the new era, this level of confrontation has not happened. Now we can see so many gods of nature fighting hard. They feel that they have benefited a lot.


    Chu Feng sits on the ground with his knees crossed. He knows that the demon lord and the Tibetan master are delaying time at most. It is impossible to crush the four ancestors. Yin Nu and Qing Piao are against the seven gods of the body. If time goes on, they will still be defeated.


    But Yan Luo and their situation is not too good, Chu Feng can only quickly restore their own strength, only to see the Yin female and Qing Piao, Chu Feng said: "demon Jun, go!"


    Demon Jun did not move, because his responsibility is to protect the safety of Chu Feng. Wen Yan replied, "I only care about your life and death."


    "If they die, do you think I can survive today?" Chu Feng understood the meaning of the demon king and quickly restored his own strength. He said, "so go and help them, even if it takes a little time. Don''t forget that the four ancestors and the corpse God army have not been used."


    "When the cost is too high, even if we are the gods of nature, the sea of men tactics can kill us."


    You can feel that the demon king hesitated. After a while, he left in a twinkling, helping Yin Nu and Qing Piao to share the three gods of creation, the void and the earth. The war between the God of creation and the God of creation has been staged. If the temple world was not inferior to the lost war world, it might have been destroyed long ago.


    Chu Feng also closed his eyes and kept recovering his own strength. At the same time, they did not want to come out of the dense Oriental rhyme.


    At present, all the gods of nature are involved in the fierce battle, and the upper corpse gods of the Legion of corpse gods have not moved, which is hundreds of them, not to mention the middle and lower corpse gods. Chu Feng needs to use every power on the blade to win the final victory in today''s war.


    With the continuous spread of the terrible war, countless things were destroyed, and the holy city was finally subject to fluctuations. The city walls were constantly collapsing, and some buildings were crumbling. All people began to stay away from the center of the fierce war, so as not to die in this war!The five men of Yama fought two of them, the superior corpse God, the demon king and the Yin woman, respectively. However, compared with Yama, they were very hard-working, and there was still a big gap between them and Yan Luo.


    And the most difficult is the demon lord and the Tibetan master.


    Even though the comprehensive strength of the demon lord and the Tibetan master is superior to each of them, the four great ancestors, together with their artifact, still began to oppress the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord from the beginning.


    With the passage of time, Chu Feng knew that the demon lord and the Tibetan master would surely be defeated. The four ancestors combined with the artifact, the four people joined hands, and they were incomparable!


    In the shortest period of time, this shocking war also attracted the attention of the rest of the forbidden areas. The power of destroying the heaven and destroying the earth made many people smell the breath of the beginning of the new era.


    Zhang Yuner stands on the platform where she once won the title of saint. In front of her, there is a picture of the first World War in the temple world. Behind her stands the yaochi.


    Yao Chi took a look at the earth shaking scene of fierce fighting, and then took a look at Chu Feng who was sitting there to repair the injury. He said carefully: "will the demon God finally kill Qingdi? Qingdi is a poor child. She has been worried by my side for endless years. She seems strong, but her heart is actually very fragile


    Zhang Yuner blinked her eyes, shook her head and gently opened her red lips: "if you ask me who is the final winner today, I firmly believe that my man will come to the end, but if you say that Chu Feng will kill Qingdi, I don''t know!"


    Actually, it''s not that Zhang Yuner doesn''t know, but that she doesn''t want to pry. She''s afraid to see pictures that she can''t accept.


    Yaochi also knows that as a taboo goddess, Zhang Yuner can see through her destiny and future. Even if she doesn''t know the future of chufeng, she can at least see Qingdi''s future. At the moment, she just doesn''t want to pry. She lowers her head and stares at the scene, praying silently.


    In the wild demon region, a place where countless demons flow, stands a palace full of evil spirit. The demon Emperor stands in front of the palace and looks far away, as if to see something.


    After a long time, the demon emperor said: "the first battle of the temple world has begun. After today, the immortal Chu Feng will step into the saint of heaven. At the peak of the great era, we will welcome him to the demon kingdom. But what I want to know is, have Da guitars found? Especially Aojiang


    When Aojiang was mentioned, the demon emperor''s eyes twinkled with terror. He went to the modern world to bring back Murong Bing and lengrushuang. He also thought of occupying Chu Feng''s body and enjoying the great benefits of twin chaos.


    However, Aojiang, the prince of magic dragon, took advantage of the gap between Chang''e''s arrival in the demon realm to save the people. When he thought of it, the demon emperor''s heart was stuffy. He was bound to find Aojiang, and his corpses were numerous, so that the magic dragon family would disappear completely.


    Snake Zun replied: "the army is looking for the state area, but I''m afraid it will take some time. But can Chu Feng really survive today? According to the latest news, the four great ancestors even cultivated the army of corpse gods by using the body of God realm of the heaven and the world. This kind of terrifying power is enough to sweep all over the heaven and the world. Can Chu Feng do it with the help of Qisha Shengjun


    The rest of the saints also have similar views, such a force to the demon domain can not stop, not to mention the Chu Feng and their group of people?


    The demon emperor said with a meaningful smile: "don''t forget that the king of Wu is not out, that means that Chu Feng still has the hope of victory, because of the existence of King Wu,"


    here, the demon emperor stopped the following words at the right time, and turned back to walk inside the demon Temple: "but it''s not important. Although respecting God is disloyal, but the order of heaven is still there, we can watch the opera."


    Similar time, the lost country, Chang''e stood in front of the Guanghan palace, hands in front of the calm looking at a picture in front of her.


    "Emperor daughter, cold broken naive not dead?" Standing next to him is picturesque. He glanced at the Chu wind in the picture, passing by a trace of complexity, and asked, "but if he had not died, why didn''t he appear? Now the wind has not recovered his strength, won''t he have a better chance of winning?"


    Chang''e nodded and showed a light smile: "he is waiting for King Wu. If King Wu doesn''t show up, how can he hurt Chu Feng?"


    Picturesque frown: "but, does King Wu really exist?"


    "Exist!" Chang''e nodded, pointed to the picture, and said softly, "soon, it won''t take long for you to see King Wu, and you will also see the last glory of a king''s life!"


    Picturesque look surprised, but did not speak again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2436

    It was a disaster, but no one knew when to stop.


    The four ancient ancestors trained the army of corpse gods. The volatile forces cast a strong protection from the impact of the current war. Tens of thousands of corpse gods gathered together to avoid the damage caused by the fierce war of the God of creation.


    The rumbling sound is constantly ringing in the sky, and the war situation of the startling sky makes the sky change color. The climate is abnormal, even the sun is covered by the clouds rolling.


    Chu Feng also stood up at this time. The injuries caused by the four great ancestors and hundreds of corpse gods to him through the field of magic gods have recovered to 90%, not that he does not want to recover all the injuries, but there is no time. The time for Yin female and green floating and settling down is not as good as that of others.


    And they respectively fight two gods of the creator, even if their comprehensive strength is not as good as the normal God of the creator, but the hardness of the body is there. The damage caused by the attack of Yin female and green floating is not great. Moreover, it is the corpse, which has no temperature and blood, but the empty soul controls it.


    So they will not hurt, they will not slow down because of injuries, and in the face of such opponents, Yin women and green floating body have left some injuries, at this moment, they are just suffering to support.


    Chu wind sighed slightly, the corpse God Legion disrupted all his layout, but he could not hide and do nothing. He could not watch the beginning of Yan Luo and others dying in the hands of the four ancestors, and then watched the four ancestors pull out the corpse Legion to sweep the world.


    At the end of the day, Chu Feng found that he still had some kind heart.


    The wings of magic light unfold, and the Chu wind turns into a popular beam passing by. The two gods of the corpses who are fighting against Yin women are blown out, and then the two who turn around and fight against the green fluttering are also blown out.


    But soon they ran up tirelessly, Chu Feng Leng Mou a congealed and said: "two give them to me."


    The first to fly up and fight with two gods of the corpse of the creator. If Chu Feng believed that it would take only a little time to kill them, but now it is only the strength of winning 90% of the total. For those who do not know which era the strong body, Chu Feng also seems to have a little eating meaning.


    Yin and Qingpiao can not ease the breath at this time, and they have respectively treated a god of the corpse. The pressure has been reduced a lot compared with that. It is only too much consumption just now. Now, they are in a flat handed situation. If you want to destroy the two gods, I''m afraid it will not take a little time.


    Each fight for itself has opened nearly a hundred miles of war. Every small battlefield is so terrible. At this moment, as long as the existence of God is under the realm of God, death may be the best result.


    The situation of fierce war is rising constantly. People who look at all these things are in fear. They know that it is the best choice to leave here now. However, the fierce war that is rare to see in thousands of years is what they want to see. They want to leave for a while, but they don''t want to leave.


    Everyone is holding a fluke mentality, waiting for the back, maybe a bit of victory and defeat is possible.


    Suddenly the heaven and earth collapsed. The two figures fell from the sky, which was the Lord and the owner. The owner still couldn''t see his situation, but the situation of the LORD was not very good. His face was a little pale and his calm breath was also a little more vain. Obviously, he was a little hard on fighting the four ancestors.


    The four ancestors each hold their own artifact and slowly fall down, ignoring the smoke everywhere, and stare at the Lord and the hidden Lord with a cruel look.


    The Oriental ancestor standing at the front raised his hand and pointed to the two people: "Lord, hidden Lord, read our acquaintance for countless years. Now, give you a chance. As long as you abandon your cultivation, we can let you go."


    The four people believe that the Lord and the hidden Lord can be killed. But they will pay a heavy price. If there is any accident, it will be an irreparable tragedy.


    So to ensure the final victory, they don''t want to die with the Lord.


    The Lord of the Lord smiled peacefully, and showed his unfettered face with derision and playfulness: "If today Chu wind is not my disciple, I will waste my cultivation for the sake of the hundreds of millions of living spirits in the temple world. But Chu Feng is my disciple and one of the taboos in the past. His existence is a must of this generation. I can''t let you kill him, and,," ""


    < br The corpse Legion on the ground who has not yet acted, has a deep eye: "and you have created a corpse Legion that should not exist in the world, with the intention of destroying all the world. Our responsibility is to maintain the stability of the heavens and the world. Can you destroy it?"


    "So don''t say more. I won''t retreat to fight."


    If he does not die, his will never die.


    The Oriental ancestor stared at the Lord coldly: "unexpectedly, then don''t blame us."


    The four men quickly approached the Lord and the Tibetan Lord again to fight together, and then on the ground, and then directly disappeared into the cloud. Even the heaven and earth seemed to be unable to bear their fighting power, but everyone didn''t stop.Because it''s clear to everyone that stopping now is not the end, but death.


    Chu Feng flew two gods of creation and death who fought with him. He relaxed his breath slightly and looked at the God who came up again. His heart was filled with endless anger. The four ancestors'' methods, which were even more evil than those of practicing ancient forbidden arts, gave him an indestructible opportunity to kill.


    When people die, the lamp goes out, and the dead are the most important. Chu Feng has understood this truth since childhood.


    However, for their own selfish desires, the four great ancestors found out all the bodies buried in the heaven and the world, and they did not hesitate to cultivate a group of people and kill them at a certain time, so as to control the body of God state and create gods in disguise.


    Such means are not only evil, but also can''t be tolerated by the law of heaven, which affects the rest of the dead, then we should die!


    The left eye twinkled with a cold color, and suddenly burst into a sharp color. The two God gods who were about to approach stopped subconsciously. There was a trace of fear in their eyes, and their souls could not reach the height of the divine realm. Therefore, facing the deep left eye of Chu wind, they had a kind of shaking from their souls.


    "God''s punishment!"


    The eyes deterred their approach. Chu Feng raised his hand and roared. The sky, which had already been covered with dark clouds, was darker than it was at the beginning. There was a rolling thunder, flashing black light.


    Two black thunder fell from the sky toward the two gods of the corpse. They fell on them impartially. They were originally suspended in the air and were blasted to the ground by the terrible punishment thunder, and two huge pits were smashed.


    But all of this did not stop. Chu Feng''s fingers gently bent a little, and suddenly the thunder of heaven''s punishment fell like an indefatigable machine and exploded in the two deep pits. The terrible thunder made the earth tremble, and the hard land had already had cracks.


    I don''t know how many Thunders of heaven''s punishment have fallen, and the Chu wind has just stopped. If it continues, it will be a great loss to its own strength.


    The dust and smoke scattered all over the sky, and the wars were still going on everywhere. Chu Feng looked at the place where the thunder of punishment had fallen coldly, and saw that the big pit at the beginning had been blasted out of two huge holes by the thunder of punishment.


    His left eye twinkled, and his face turned ugly: "it''s not dead, asshole!"


    Inside the cave, the two figures flew up. Although they looked very embarrassed, their breath was still strong. The thunder of heaven''s punishment only brought some harm to them. After all, it was the body of the God of creation. How could it be easily destroyed?


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and looked at the others. All of them were fighting with one enemy and two at least. If it went on, the consumption would be very strong, even if it was a tie now. But who dares to say that there is nothing?


    The two deities have arrived at Chu Feng''s not far away. They look at each other from the sky, with awe in their eyes and a chance to kill them.


    Chu Feng clenched his fists tightly, with three points of madness: "you should be glad, and feel the misfortune. Fortunately, this young master has not practiced the great Shura swallowing skill and Yin corpse killing skill. Otherwise, you will all die miserably today."


    The technique of devouring the great Shura can directly destroy these fragile and dirty souls. The killing of Yin corpse can also be called corpse control. All the bodies here are corpses. Unfortunately, there is no if. And even if there is a chance, Chu Feng will not practice the six evil forbidden techniques in ancient times.


    One of them opened his mouth, and his voice was hard to hear: "what about our misfortune?"


    "Misfortune?" Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up and drew up a cruel smile: "unfortunately, this young master is crazy. You have driven him crazy. Do you know what the result will be if the devil is angry?"


    The wings of magic light slowly opened for a long time, and Chu wind also said indifferently: "that is, take your soul out of your body, which is not your own, and make you scared out."


    just smell the sound of air fluctuation, Chu wind suddenly disappeared in place.


    There was no expression on the faces of the two gods, but there was fear in their eyes. They had their own soul of thought. Naturally, they understood the power of Chu Feng, but what did he do?


    In a flash, Chu Feng appeared behind the two gods, two heavy punches fell on their heads respectively, with two loud loud noises. Both of them were flying in front of them and kept spinning. Chu Feng''s left eye flickered with a faint light: "come out to me!"


    The sound shakes the heaven and earth, with a strong deterrent force that can not be denied, and a mysterious and terrifying atmosphere is generated around the Chu wind, which covers the two gods of God.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2437

    Two screams sounded, also let the people in the fierce battle stop to see, do not know what happened.


    The faces of the two gods were twisted and rolling in the void, and their bodies seemed to be dragged by a force until they were in front of Chu Feng. The strange red in Chu Feng''s left eye was redder than at any time in the beginning, just like blood smeared directly on the eyeball.


    The two gods screamed louder, only because they were corpses after all, and the screams of those gods were seeping.


    Four ancestors see this scene for no reason, some nervous, Yuwen Laozu clenched his fist and said: "Chu Feng, what are you doing?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. He put his hands up on the heads of the two gods of nature, and his mouth was filled with cruel smile. Suddenly, the endless force of taboo directly poured into the bodies of the two gods. The first scream stopped in an instant.


    When Chu Feng''s hand was lifted up again, both hands were holding a person, or a person''s soul.


    Is that the soul that the four great ancestors used to control the body''s actions?


    Seeing this, the faces of the four great ancestors finally became more moved and nervous, and the eastern ancestor immediately decided: "three, you can''t wait. Kill all of them regardless of the cost. Now there''s a big war, their power consumption is very large, let''s crush all the upper corpse gods?"


    Yuwen, situ, and Huyan all saw that Chu Feng had pulled out the soul that had penetrated into his body. No one could guarantee that Chu Feng could pull all the souls out of his body. In case of any, it would be a gamble.


    Qi Qi nodded: "good!"


    All the hundreds of high-level corpse gods who have been preparing for the war have all moved up and are ready to take the posture of encirclement. In combination with a few fatigued God of nature, they are enough to make some of Yan Luo and others who have already resisted the difficulties more passively.


    Chu Feng indifferently looked at more than one hundred upper corpse gods coming towards his side. He coughed gently and raised his hands. The two souls were completely scattered between heaven and earth, and there was never a chance of reincarnation.


    The bodies of the two gods who closed their eyes were kicked out by Chu Feng, and they did not enter the earth. If there was no accident, they would not be dug out again.


    Chu Feng feels the strength of his body. It''s a small thing to deal with dozens of statues. Now it''s not so easy to deal with more than 100 statues.


    The situation of Yama and his followers is not very good. Facing the God of God of God and the God of corpse, it is difficult to deal with them even if they are infinitely close to the holy land, let alone that they have not been infinitely close to the holy land.


    The war started again after a short period of silence. The demon lord and the Tibetan Lord once again fought against the four great ancestors, and had to guard against the occasional attacks of dozens of upper corpse gods. The situation was more difficult than before.


    Yin Nu and Qing Piao fell into the downwind directly. They were held back by the two gods of God and dozens of gods. It was impossible for them to fight again. They felt guilty in their eyes and felt that they could not help Chu Feng.


    The two gods and dozens of high-ranking corpse gods made it more difficult for Yan Luo and others to resist after making them unable to fight again.


    Yan Luo and others are all living gods of nature. If the fighting time is too long, they will consume their strength and become exhausted.


    As long as the soul does not die, they will be able to fight with enemies who do not know how tired they are. No matter how strong the people are, they will not last long.


    Slowly, Baiyun, Chuyi, Luo Qian, and finally the martyrs and Yanluo were defeated gradually. Although they killed several high-level corpse gods in the war, they did not hurt one of them. In addition to the two killed by Chu Feng, there were more than ten gods of Zaohua under the four ancestors, and they still had absolute advantages.


    After Yanluo and Yanluo all withdrew from the battlefield, the corpse gods with their superiors were divided into three camps: one camp attacked Chu Feng, one camp attacked the demon king, and the other camp helped the four great ancestors besiege the demon lord and Tibetan Lord.


    The three fierce battle circles are in three directions. The demon lord and the Tibetan Lord finally can''t resist falling on the earth, making it difficult to fight again. The demon king is forced to retreat by the four gods of creation and death, so he is unable to fight again.


    The four great ancestors stopped, because of the help of the corpse God army, their own consumption was not big. At the moment, only Chu Feng was still struggling to support, and the four people''s faces showed a grim smile.


    Yuwen''s eyes flashed over the demon lord and the Tibetan master, as well as the demon king Yan Luo and others. He said cruelly, "everyone, kill them? It will waste us a lot of time to prevent Chu Feng from repairing their injuries


    Situ Laozu cast a glance and sneered: "they don''t have five or six hours now. Don''t want to fight again. We have so many corpse gods that we can watch them. And maybe in the end, it will still be useful?"


    Yuwen thought for a moment, and he thought that what situ Laozu said was right. He asked the 50 upper corpse gods to look at the demon lord and others. Now the demon lord and his followers are all consuming a lot. In a short time, there is a war. The 50 upper corpse gods do not suppress them, but they are enough to contain them.Looking at the bitter support of the Chu wind, the eastern ancestor raised his artifact and shot out: "go!"


    The artifact turned into a streamer and leaped over the corpse God who was besieging Chu Feng. When Chu Feng killed a superior corpse God, the artifact directly penetrated Chu Feng''s arm, causing his body to be attacked by the same force. A few mouthfuls of blood gushed out of his mouth without money.


    Situ Laozu, Yuwen Laozu and Huyan Laozu also know what''s going on. All the artifact in their hands shot out, and they all avoided those corpse gods and kept bombarding Chu Feng. It was very difficult for Chu Feng to fight against hundreds of corpse gods. At the moment, he was attacked by four other artifacts, and felt the pain of tearing heart and lung.


    With a slight cough, the internal organs are painful.


    "Chu Feng!" In the distance, has not left, hidden Rosa see Chu wind attacked, where the hard support, can not help but whisper a word, she is really worried about the safety of Chu Feng.


    Another person is also worried about Chu Feng''s experience at the moment. This person is feiyuxin. She wanted to die of chufeng before. But when she saw that Chu Feng was really in danger, she found that she didn''t want to watch Chu Feng die like this.


    Eyes flash a sad color, heart dark sigh: you do not love me, but even if you are merciless to me, I still love you!


    The happiest people belong to the four big families. They didn''t expect that the four great ancestors even played such a big hand as the corpse God army. They thought that after today, they could take the corpse army to dominate the world of heaven and earth. Everyone''s eyes twinkled with excitement.


    Some indecent people even think that one of the two demon Kings is a woman. Many rogues in the four families are already imagining all this, as if they feel that the four ancestors have won.


    Finally, the attack stopped. Chu Feng, like a lonely king, stood in the void, surrounded by corpse God legions. His clothes were dyed red with blood, and the whole person looked haggard.


    Raise your head, take a deep breath, and smell the faint smell of blood. Are you going to die today?


    The four great ancestors have come to the periphery, and let the seven God of the corpses also look at the Demon Lord. Their eyes then fall on the body of Chu Feng. They admire him, but they still have more opportunities to kill.


    They thought that if they were surrounded by such a siege, they would have died long ago, but Chu Feng could still stop it for such a long time. It can be seen that Chu Feng can kill any one of them in a single battle, and he is glad to form a corpse God army in his heart.


    Otherwise, they will be the people who have been abused as dogs today.


    At the moment, holding the absolute advantage, they are not worried. The ancestor of the East said coldly, "Chu Feng, obviously today is the time when you fall. Let''s talk about a deal?"


    Chu Feng coughed gently and sneered: "traitor, even talk to me about the deal, then you say, this little Lord think about it, may agree with you."


    How can the eastern ancestor not hear the irony in Chu Feng''s words, but in this era, there are only winners'' voices. Who will pay attention to what the losers have said?


    With a sneer, the eastern ancestor said, "you are taboo. You have a lot of things that we are interested in. Or do you have the conditions at the beginning to hand over all your things to us. We can consider just discarding their cultivation. I believe you don''t want to see them die?"


    Chu Feng coughed and spread out his hands: "obviously, the abandoned cultivation will make their life worse than death, so you start it. Even if the young master is dead, he will not let you succeed!"


    He also wanted to threaten Chu Feng with the life and death of the demon lord and others, but he didn''t think it had any effect at all. However, he was relieved when he thought about it. If the Tibetan masters really abandoned their cultivation, even if they didn''t die, it would be normal for Chu Feng not to agree with them.


    The ancestor of the East appeared cruel: "if so, then don''t blame us."


    The people of the corpse God army began to retreat, but they were very good at guarding all the roads. The four great ancestors successively came forward and surrounded Chu Feng from four directions. Obviously, next, they would kill Chu Feng with their own hands.


    Chu wind raised his head, star eyes flash, passing a trace of helpless and sigh of doubt: "destiny can not be violated?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2438

    Chu Feng has suffered serious internal injury, how can we still fight?


    In the face of the existence of the four gods of nature, those who watched the war from afar could not see any hope that Chu Feng could survive. Even Chu Feng himself had no idea whether he could survive today.


    In the face of absolute strength, no one dares to say that he can survive, let alone Chu Feng is still seriously injured. If the four ancestors really join hands, the result of Chu Feng will not be very good except for one death result.


    Yan Luo and others were anxious, but they were restrained by the corpse God army, and their bodies recovered slowly. They could not help Chu Feng at all. Moreover, it is still a question whether they can rush up, let alone Help Chu Feng.


    Each of the four ancestors stood on one side, and the rolling power of their bodies was so strong that the ordinary strong would collapse.


    Because they have killed Chu Feng several times, but each time they were survived by Chu Feng and learned from the past lessons, the four great ancestors this time showed their own housekeeping skills. If they are still run away by Chu Feng today, it can only show that they are too incompetent.


    Although there are demons and others in the hand, but many things are uncertain, if Chu Feng really regardless of other people''s life and death, ran away?


    Therefore, the four great ancestors, with their eyes fixed on Chu Feng, gathered the power of terror. They were prepared to kill Chu Feng once more, so that they would not be able to fight again.


    In the oppression of the four ancestors, only Chu Feng himself had a deep understanding of the pressure, and sighed slightly.


    The sound just attracted the attention of the four ancestors. Suddenly, the wings of the magic light of Chu Feng flickered out, and the eyes of the four ancestors burst into a fierce color. However, they were relieved to see that the Chu wind was going in the direction of the Demon Lord. However, he also quickly followed up to avoid the Chu wind from restoring strength for the Demon Lord.


    It''s just that the four ancestors don''t need to worry at all. Chu Feng is now in a state of overload and loss. Even if he wants to recover the demon lord''s injuries, he has to recover himself in advance.


    Now Chu Feng has no time to repair his own injury, and the four great ancestors can not give him such time to repair his own injury.


    See Chu wind toward the demon lord and others, the corpse God army immediately into the state of alert, blocking Chu Feng forced breakthrough.


    As for why he wanted to do that, it was just that Chu Feng was preparing to bring the demon lord and others into the demon world. Today, the strength of the corpse God army is beyond Chu Feng''s expectation. With the terrorist strength of the four great ancestors, the hope of victory is slim. He wants to take away the demon lord and others. I believe that he wants to go, and few people can stop him.


    Just in the face of the corpse God army''s block, after Chu Feng blew up a few corpse gods, the four great ancestors have once again blocked his way.


    This time, the four great ancestors didn''t talk nonsense with Chu Feng. They raised their hands and immediately gathered together to form a wave of terror.


    Chu Feng wanted to move his body to avoid the oppression, but found himself completely bound by the power of the four great ancestors. His eyes were full of bitterness and helplessness. He could fight two gods of nature at the peak time, but because the xuanhuang killing array had consumed Yan Luo and others, he was no longer in a state to restore their strength.


    But in that case, if he didn''t help them, they might die, so Chu Feng had no better choice.


    Seeing Chu Feng under the oppression of the four great ancestors and crushing it with absolute strength, the demon king drank coldly.


    Just like Yan Luo and others, he can''t do anything even if he is angry at the moment. The people of the Legion of corpse God completely control their way. The demon king is angry there, and the magic power shakes: "if the demon world is opened, what are you?"


    There is a kind of sadness and helplessness in the words.


    The demon world, known as the sixth forbidden area, only obeys the orders of the demon king, which is equivalent to the power directly under the taboo demon God. However, when the ancient times were destroyed, it was suppressed by Lu Wan and the ancient goddess, which was difficult to open easily.


    Otherwise, in the face of the corpse God army, it is absolutely possible to crush it strongly, because since ancient times, both good and evil coexist, and the demon world has gathered 80% of the total evil power. However, nowadays,,,,


    the demon king can only sigh with a sigh. He is the most loyal follower of the demon God. However, now that Chu Feng is crushed, he is powerless and cannot avoid deep self blame.


    "Don''t worry, crazy boy will make it."


    Yan Luo stepped forward and patted the demon on the shoulder with firm eyes and trust in Chu Feng: "he has never let us down. If he really fails today, please believe that he is absolutely not Chu Feng, because Chu Feng will never fail on major events."


    The devil did not answer, but everyone could feel that he was looking at the sky in front of him.


    But Chu Feng''s feeling is not very good at the moment. Facing the strong crush of the four ancestors, his throat is salty and astringent, and he can feel the smell of blood. In addition, his nose blood is flowing out, and there is a buzzing sound in his ears. This is the case that the four ancestors did not use the artifact. If his artifact is added, Chu Feng will not doubt that he has been destroyed.Finally, Chu Feng spurted out a mouthful of blood, and the force of hard resistance fell on him, and his body fell to the ground.


    "Yellow boy, what about the devil?"


    Situ Laozu sneered. When the other three stopped their hands, their bodies passed through the void like electricity. When they saw a slight change in their faces, they of course knew what they were going to do. It was just that they were too rogue.


    However, when they thought of what they had done today, they could not say anything, and situ Laozu was right.


    Unable to fall, Chu Feng''s blood slowly flowed out of his mouth. He looked at situ Laozu, who was coming towards him. His eyes flashed with coldness and murder. He could feel that situ Laozu was more eager to kill his heart than anyone else, because he was worried that one day he would take revenge for the Shangguan family!


    Slowly clenched his fist, Chu Feng bit on his lips, with pain to ease the kind of weakness, eyes burning crazy and killing, suddenly Chu Feng stopped falling body, suddenly rose up in the air.


    Both situ Laozu, who was rapidly falling down, or the eastern ancestor who was watching there, all changed color. They did not expect that Chu Feng could resist under such circumstances.


    But that is to say, all of a sudden, the three people quickly left, although Chu Feng is now seriously injured, but a moment not dead can not be taken lightly.


    But Chu Feng''s speed this time is very fast, fast to the extent that situ Laozu couldn''t react, and the eastern ancestor didn''t have time to approach.


    A powerful blow had already hit situ Laozu''s face, and a tooth flew out of his mouth. His people were also taken out by the huge force and hit the ground heavily. They would not die or be seriously injured, but they would bring great shame to him.


    The three of the eastern ancestors changed their faces slightly, and they also launched an attack quickly. At the same time, they were more careful about Chu Feng, because Chu Feng would probably hurt them if he didn''t die.


    Chu Feng just blew up situ Laozu, and there was no extra strength to stop the attack of the three ancestors. Just as soon as he turned around, he was severely hit by the power of the three ancestors. Suddenly, his body flew uncontrollably towards the distance. Chu Feng wanted to stop, but there was no way.


    Feel the whole body viscera seems to be broken general uncomfortable, Chu Feng look more helpless, the four great ancestors are too strong, at least now their own, is unable to deal with.


    "I want you to live like death!"


    When he was beaten to fly out and hit the ground, situ Laozu suddenly flew up. His body quickly chased Chu Feng. At the same time, his artifact turned into a meteor. What are you waiting for? This boy is a freak. If we don''t let him become severely disabled, we will be in danger at any time


    The eastern ancestors thought that Chu Feng could be solved by one person, but situ Laozu''s words still made them a little dignified. After all, this was Chu Feng, which was a miracle in itself.


    Three people, at the same time to sacrifice their artifacts, three streamers across the sky, all toward the Chu wind.


    Yan Luo and others didn''t get angry or yell, but they could see from their eyes and the indifferent breath that they were angry at Chu Feng''s rampage. However, their anger at the moment had no effect.


    The four great ancestors have already thoroughly used the destructive killing machine. The four artifacts are heading for the Chu wind with the power of killing. At the moment, the Chu wind has no resistance at all.


    With a slight sigh, a smell of blood filled his mouth. Chu Feng swallowed a mouthful of saliva. His fist became tighter and tighter. He closed his eyes. When Chu Feng was ready to put all his eggs in one basket, his body was suddenly dragged by a force. In an instant, he went tens of miles away, completely avoiding the attack of the four magic weapons.


    What''s the Dodge, or the shift? Who saved me?


    When Chu Feng was puzzled, the four ancestors stopped in amazement and recalled their artifacts. Their eyes were a little more dignified. Just now they didn''t find out how Chu Feng disappeared within their attack range.


    Looking at each other at each other, it seems that they all know something. What can be achieved by shifting forms and transposition is to be infinitely close to saints, or even saints.


    Lu Wan couldn''t appear. So, the four great ancestors all shrunk their eyes, and King Wu, who had almost forgotten, was remembered by them again. The eastern ancestor held the artifact in his hand and looked up at the sky. Chu Feng''s current state did not worry that he could run away. What they cared more was whether King Wu appeared?


    A song of promise also sounded in the heaven and earth: "greed, anger, infatuation and hatred, when people die, are nothing but vanity, honor and glory, and they are nothing but a mirror. In addition to satisfying one''s vanity, nothing can be brought about."


    "Four, persistent!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2439

    Persistent!


    With a light sigh, a terrible Holy Spirit came down from the sky, which made the four ancestors look pale. This is the breath of King Wu. This is the breath of King Wu. Is he going to show up?


    "Shit, what''s going on?"


    When everyone was staring at the sky nervously, Yan Luo yelled at him. The voice seemed to be a ghost. Everyone was suddenly surprised and attracted his eyes. What''s the matter?


    Even Chu Feng, who was suddenly moved from his position, blinked with his left eye, because Yan Luo''s voice shook the world like killing a pig. It can be seen that he was really surprised.


    And when everyone looked at it, they were shocked and surprised in their eyes.


    The demon lord and the Tibetan master appeared a light light. The devil''s body was surrounded by black light, and the Tibetan master''s body was like the Buddha''s light. Their bodies were slowly rising. Those who wanted to stop and take down the corpse God army couldn''t get close to them and were completely blocked out.


    The two people''s own weak strength actually in a little bit of rise, and more and more terrifying.


    What happened, surrounded by the four great ancestors and the Legion of corpse gods, the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord have already consumed 90% of their strength and are unable to fight again? Now where is the strong breath, everyone''s eyes have doubts, but there is no reasonable explanation.


    At this time, the Tibetan master, who was always covered with a black robe, suddenly broke away from his black robe. When we saw the real appearance of the Tibetan master, we were shocked to the extreme.


    Tibetan master, not human!


    Yes, the Tibetan master is not a human being. It is said that the Tibetan master of the Buddha in the world is not a human being. His body presents a kind of illusory feeling, which seems to be the body of a normal person. However, there is a strong breath of God of creation rolling on his body, which is extremely terrifying.


    What''s going on? How could this happen? Why is the Tibetan master a virtual shadow, not a person?


    Such questions fill everyone''s heart, but no one can give a reasonable explanation.


    "Don''t you?"


    All of a sudden, the eastern ancestor seemed to think of something. He burst into a sharp color in his eyes and said, "the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord are the same person!"


    What? The demon lord and the Tibetan Lord are one person?


    What the eastern ancestor said shocked everyone. The two vice Temple masters of the temple were both Demon Lord and Tibetan master in the realm of God. How could they be the same person? How could this be done?


    Even Chu Feng was attracted to the past. He also wanted to know why the eastern ancestor said that.


    And the eastern ancestor grasped the artifact, and the opportunity of killing overflowed, and he said in a deep voice: "situ, Huyan, Yuwen, do you remember about the creation of the Buddha''s magic Scripture by the Tibetan master?"


    Is it just that the founder of Dharma


    The eastern ancestor nodded and stepped forward a little: "yes, the Buddha''s and magic scriptures are created by the Tibetan master. Those who understand can practice both Buddhism and demons. It can be seen from dhama, the disciple of the Tibetan master, that this is true. But we all forget one thing, that is, the creator of the Sutra, the Tibetan master, it seems that the integration of Buddhism and Demons has never appeared."


    "Is it possible for you to say that he is just creating without practice?"


    Sima Laozu and others all know that it is impossible for a person to create a work method when he has already achieved great success. However, they have been influenced by the Buddhist image of the Tibetan master all the time. They have never thought that he has practiced the Buddhist and magic scriptures!


    Chu Feng also thought of the matter of Dharma Buddha and the devil. So, the Tibetan Lord and the Demon Lord are really the same person?


    "There is nothing you can''t do if you dare to think and do."


    At this time, the demon lord and the Tibetan master opened their mouths at the same time, their voices and intonation were consistent: "at the beginning of the new era, I also practiced Buddhism, but I found that the Buddha and the devil did not coexist. Finally, I fell into the devil and was lucky to be treated by the venerable God. Under the guidance of the venerable God, I spent a hundred years to understand the Buddha and devil Scripture."


    Both the demon lord and the Tibetan master raised their heads and said, "to be specific, I didn''t create the Buddhist and magic scriptures. This is a misinterpretation of the world. It was just given to me by the venerable God. Fortunately, I succeeded."


    No doubt, this has proved that the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord are indeed the same person.


    At the same time, the eyes of Dongfang Laozu and others showed a fierce color. Chu Feng said: "Shizu, you are the demon lord, but if you and the Tibetan master overlap, you are King Wu, right?"


    This is what Chu Feng just thought of.


    Since the founding of the temple of King Wu at the beginning of the new era, there are only legends about King Wu, not many people have seen it, and even the four great ancestors have not seen him. Everything in the temple is the devil and Tibetan Lord, the Supreme Master.


    But now the holy power that emerges from that, and the demon lord and the Tibetan master are actually the integration of Buddha and devil caused by the cultivation of the Buddhist and magic scriptures. Then King Wu may be the fusion of the demon lord and the Tibetan master.


    Chu Feng''s words also shocked the eastern ancestors, and even everyone was shocked. At first, it was because the Tibetan Lord and the Demon Lord were Buddha and demon, and ignored the holy power that was now pervaded. But when Chu Feng talked about it, they seemed to know the truth.There is King Wu, and the real king of Wu, when two people are separated, they are the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord, and when they are one person, then it is King Wu!


    All eyes are focused on the two figures in the sky, they want to get, the final confirmation!


    But before they were confirmed, all of a sudden, there was a lot of light between heaven and earth, black light and Buddha light gathered together, dazzling, so that everyone could not open their eyes, but simply narrowed into a slit.


    When all the light is gone, there is a terrible breath of Buddha and devil in the world, sometimes a strong breath of Buddhism and Taoism, and sometimes a terrible smell of evil way.


    If you look at the sky, there is no shadow of the Tibetan master. There is only the Demon Lord. The breath rolling on the devil''s body is the spirit of Buddha and devil. One Buddha and one devil, one Buddha and one devil. How to achieve this? Everyone''s eyes are complex.


    At this time, the Demon Lord opened his mouth faintly, smiling wildly, and had a sense of peace: "the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord are just two separate bodies. I am the king of Wu, the original name is,,, and long Haoran!"


    It turns out that the king of Wu, after the fusion of the demon lord and the Tibetan master, the demon lord long Haoran, can also be said, King Wu, dragon Haoran!


    The legendary King Wu appeared and stood in the sky like that. However, people found that the excitement of looking forward to King Wu''s appearance was missing. On the contrary, there was a slight sadness. King Wu appeared, but there was no demon lord or Tibetan master in this world.


    Only long Haoran, only King Wu!


    Chu Feng was also in a bad mood. Since he was still in the present world, he had met the Tibetan master and received some guidance. Even after he arrived in the hidden world and reached the temple world, the Demon Lord was very kind to him and gave him a lot of advice and protection. But now, the demon lord and the Tibetan master disappeared.


    Is the king of Wu called long Haoran still the original Demon Lord and Tibetan master?


    "Then we''ll call you King Wu." Dongfang Laozu and others also slowly calmed down, and finally accepted such a result. The eastern ancestor said in a desolate way: "it''s just that you make us feel a little uncomfortable. We all want to know who the king of Wu is for endless years. We don''t want you to be around us all the time."


    "Although we want to kill the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord, we still respect them in our hearts. Now we find that they are just two parts of you. Our hearts are very stuffy. We feel that you have killed our old friends!"


    Holding the artifact, the eastern ancestor slowly floated up: "however, it doesn''t matter. You are only a half step sage. Although you are more powerful than any one of us, the four of us plus four artifacts are enough to compete with you?"


    Situ Laozu, Yuwen Laozu and Huyan Laozu also sacrificed their artifacts and stood together with the eastern ancestor, staring at long Haoran with sharp eyes.


    Long Haoran drew up a smile and pondered deeply: "you can still feel miserable, which indicates that it is a little conscience. However, although I am not the whole holy land, I am also a half step saint. Can you really understand the gap between saint and God?"


    The fingers gently raised, just such a simple action, the four ancestors immediately felt the blood boiling, the body was restless, it seemed to be about to explode in general uncomfortable, his face also showed the color of fear.


    Half step saints, after all, are saints. They can easily crush them in the face of the realm of God.


    Are you going to fail today?


    The four ancestors finally turned pale, planning endless years, xuanhuang killing array, corpse God army, are all going to be buried today?


    Long Haoran put down his finger in time, frowned and looked at the sky. He was stunned and confused. Then he was relieved: "today is the day of my reappearance, and it is also the time of my fall. Respect God and don''t deceive me!"


    "Dayi, Yama, I''m here. How about you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2440

    okay?


    Chu Feng hears the speech, the body shakes and looks at the sky, Dayi? Hell devil?


    Naturally, Dayi was cold and broken. But was he not dead when he was left behind in the war? How can it happen? And hell?


    As for Yan demon, when Chu Feng left the war world, he heard Zhang yun''er simply mention that it was once the emperor of the demon world, but because he wanted to challenge the status of the ancient demon like the ancient Western demon kings, he was finally killed by his brother, the demon king.


    How can a person who should have died, a person who has already died? Chu Feng wants to say whether long Haoran is joking, but long Haoran is the kind of person who disdains to lie.


    At this time, there was a loud laugh on the sky. At the next moment, a conspicuous figure appeared in the sight of all the people. It was the cold broken sky, which should have been dead in the lost battle world.


    He didn''t even look at the others, but looked at long Haoran: "I didn''t expect that the demon lord and the Tibetan master are two separate bodies. After the fusion, they will be the king of Wu. What a surprise to me. I''m afraid that there are no other people in the world who can compete with you except Lu Wan?"


    Long Haoran light smile: "the king of war is modest, you and the integration of the magic emperor, is not the same place, half step saint?"


    Leng Po Tian was stunned and then burst into laughter: "yes, I am a half step sage now, but compared with you, I am very sad. You are a completely autonomous mind, and in my mind and my body, there is the soul of hell devil. I am very unhappy about this."


    In the cold broken sky''s body, rang out the voice of Yama: "rogue war king, robbed the emperor''s body, still have the face to say so?"


    Cold broken day disdains a smile: "is not a body, why so persistent? Don''t worry, your brother is connected with you in the same vein. When I kill him, I will take the body from you. Don''t you have a body? And you can control it perfectly. How nice


    Yan devil''s laughter came from Leng Po Tian''s body: "yes, yes, I didn''t expect my closest brother was also there. I''m very satisfied with his body. Kill him. Here you are!"


    What the hell?


    This time, not to mention other people, the four great ancestors were confused. The Tibetan Lord and the demon lord merged and appeared. The king of Wu has exceeded their expectations. Now even the cold broken sky has appeared, and even in his body, there are Yama, once the emperor of the demon world.


    What day is today and why are there so many people who are unable to resist?


    Yes, they can''t resist.


    Whether it''s long Haoran or the cold breaking sky at the moment, they are the powerful realm of half step sages. One finger can make them seriously injured. Fighting hard is only a result of death. How can a fair war be possible? What we have done today is to make wedding clothes for others?


    Looking at the tens of thousands of corpse God legion, the four ancestors'' eyes flashed fierce color, they still have the final card.


    That is, when it is absolutely necessary, the corpse God army will launch the most powerful attack. When Leng Po Tian and others are both defeated, they will be killed by the sea of men tactics.


    "You four!"


    But Leng Po Tian suddenly pointed to the four great ancestors, and his eyes were cruel: "don''t be complacent because you think you have the upper hand. Now I come to help you. King Wu will give it to me, and you will take care of the rest one by one. As for chufeng, he will die today, but he must die in my hands."


    As if he gave an order, Leng Po Tian immediately offered a sun shooting bow and shot an arrow at long Haoran. He knew that if he wanted to kill Chu Feng today, or to control everything, he had to kill long Haoran first. As long as long as long Haoran did not die, he could do nothing.


    Facing the powerful arrow, a Buddhist character appeared in front of long Haoran to block the arrow. Then a magic power surged out and directly destroyed the arrow.


    His body swept across the sky, and long Haoran opened his hands, and behind him appeared a vast and boundless world: "king of war, a war here is bound to be a loss of life, go to a dangerous state to fight, let''s have a good fight."


    This is the original location of the inquiry platform, hiding the entrance of 18 dangerous states. Now long Haoran opens the entrance to one of the worlds.


    Cold broken day did not have the slightest hesitation, the eyes coldly swept: "afraid of you?"


    Directly and long Haoran did not enter the dangerous world together, the scene once again quiet down, no one knows who will wait to come back, or one will not come back, and then the two will come back together.


    Just looking at the four ancestors in the void, their own Demon Lord and Tibetan Lord merge, and King Wu comes, they feel that the four ancestors are going to have bad luck today.


    But when they were about to be destroyed by long Haoran, the cold breaking sky came from the sky and eliminated the greatest danger for them, which was unexpected to all.


    The four ancestors looked at each other and nodded slightly. First of all, they looked at Yan Luo and others. With a wave of endless strength, they gathered around them. With their irresistible posture, Yan Luo and others who could still stand fell to the ground.They didn''t kill them, but the four great ancestors wanted to refine the corpse God with their bodies. If they died, their strength would be a little bit lost. If they were refined in living bodies, they would perfectly preserve all their strength. It was the seven evil spirit king, that was the demon king of the demon world. The four ancestors would not let their power be wasted.


    When Yan Luo and Yan Luo lost their strength to stand up for the first battle, the four great ancestors looked at Chu Feng again. If long Haoran had not appeared, Chu Feng would have been severely disabled.


    However, he only delayed for a little time, and the result was the same. Situ Laozu touched his mouth and just now chufeng hit a tooth, which made him remember that his face was still hot.


    Drink a way: "come on, give me Chu Feng to scrap."


    The two gods of the corpse were immediately heading for the wind of Chu.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, King Wu has not come to the disaster, such a result is how Chu Feng did not think of, but actually happened, it should be firm to face.


    He clenched his fist, and his eyes burst into fierce color. Even if he could not deal with it, he had to face it bravely. If he didn''t die at this moment, there was still hope in the end. Only hope long Haoran could defeat Leng Po Tian. Is it just possible?


    Chu Feng did not know, only know that his situation is very difficult.


    The two God gods of the dead are close to Chu Feng. Now the people watching the war are very close to Chu Feng. Some people are worried about Chu Feng, some are just watching the opera, and others are expecting Chu Feng to be killed. This is Shangguan Jinghong and one of the four families.


    The two gods of the dead have already approached Chu Feng completely. Yan Luo and others have lost their fighting power. Now, as long as Chu Feng is abandoned again, everything today will be almost over.


    Both of them raised their hands, and the spirit of nature, which contained corpse Qi, surged out, and suddenly launched an attack.


    Chufeng closed his eyes and clenched his fist. He had made a certain decision, but when he opened his eyes and prepared to put all his eggs in one basket, all the expressions of Chu Feng were frozen, and even everyone was staring at Chu Feng.


    I don''t know when two people, two women, appeared in front of Chu Feng, and they directly used their own bodies to help Chu Feng block the attack of the two gods of creation and transformation. Their huge power directly injured their hearts, and their mouth directly gushed blood.


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks violently. She quickly embraces two people and the two women are feiyuxin and Rosa!


    Chufeng throat infarction: "why?"


    At the moment, the two gods did not continue to work, just indifferent to watch.


    Feiyuxin and Rosa are pale and weak. At the moment, they don''t care what others think. They just lie in the arms of Chu Feng. The Shangguan Jinghong in the distance finds that feiyuxin, who was beside him, is missing. He even runs to help Chu Feng block the attack. His face looks ugly. Feiyuxin makes him lose face.


    But feiyuxin and Rosa didn''t care what they thought. Just now they saw the demon lord and the Tibetan master showing the real body of King Wu. The attraction of all the people was attracted to the past. They wanted to come closer to see if they could help Chu Feng.


    But then the appearance of the cold broken sky prevented long Haoran from entering the Dangerous World War I, and the four great ancestors attacked Chu Feng again. They were anxious and did not think so much, so they blocked Chu Feng.


    But even so, they have no regrets.


    Rosa held Chu Feng''s hand, with a sad smile on her face: "you let me know that missing a person is a good thing, so there is no reason, only I am willing to."


    Chu Feng clenched Rosa''s hand and hugged feiyuxin. No matter what feiyuxin had done, he even wanted to kill her, but now it was all over. Chu Feng only knew that feiyuxin helped him to block her and attack.


    Feiyuxin, who will die at any time, looks at Chu Feng with a smile, just like the pure and beautiful appearance when he saw it on the dark sea for the first time.


    "Chu Feng, we have no fate in this life. If there is a next life, can I be with you? I really love you


    "Yes Chu Feng did not have the slightest hesitation, heavily nodded: "we will be together, I will not let you die, will not."


    Just to say that, Chu Feng''s heart is sour, because of his current physical condition, can''t recover feiyuxin and Rosa''s injuries. He holds back the acid in his eyes, and chufeng feels that the two bodies in his arms are slowly sinking.


    Pupil expansion, chufeng feel his heart, good pain good pain!


    Feiyuxin and Rosa, have closed their eyes, but there is no pain on their faces, only a peaceful smile.


    All of a sudden, the two gods of God of God of corpses again put their hands. Chu Feng spat out a mouthful of blood and smashed the two women''s bodies on the ground. He was totally lost. Looking at the two women who would never wake up again, Chu Feng slowly clenched his fist


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2441

    What is love? It''s just that you love me. I love you enough.


    Rosa died, feiyuxin also died, chufeng slowly clenched his fist, tears finally couldn''t help but flow out, slowly across the face, along the blood on the face, all people can feel the sadness in Chu Feng''s heart at the moment, and feel a pity for the two women who died.


    Rosa they do not know, but in the emotional world, can die for a man, such a woman is unique.


    And let people complex and emotion, or feiyuxin!


    The conflict between Chu Feng and Fei Yuxin is not a secret to many people. It can be said that Chu Feng was expelled from the temple and became a street mouse. Feiyuxin occupied a large part of the responsibility. However, when Chu Feng was in absolute danger, she stood up.


    There is no hesitation to stand in front of Chu Feng, for he suffered a devastating attack, she is dead, but the spirit is never indelible.


    Love, and do not love are just a form, I hate you, but my heart is love you, and even willing to die for you, try to ask in this world, there are several women can do, and feiyuxin did, she hates chufeng, but she also loves chufeng, more than love herself.


    Chu Feng slowly sat up, holding Rosa and feiyuxin, calm and terrifying.


    Looking at the arms as if they were sleeping in general, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed pain and helplessness, Rosa is a hard-working woman, she just wants to be stronger in this strong world, can better protect herself, she dare not pursue too much, just need a little bit of my care.


    But such a little care, finally did not get, and left the world forever.


    Gently lowered his head, in Rosa''s red lips gently kiss, Chu wind indifferent mouth: "in the next life, you will meet me first, I will not let you live alone."


    With a gentle hand, Rosa''s body floated up to the top of the Chu wind, and finally became illusory and disappeared. As we all know, Rosa has left the world forever and will never appear again.


    Looking at the last feiyuxin in her arms, Chu Feng''s tears have stopped. Her eyes are strange and blood red. Her hands are tight. She holds her in her arms deeply. No matter what feiyuxin has done, she is just pursuing her own goal. Although she is wrong, all the mistakes are not important.


    Chu Feng lowered his head, gently kissing the red lips of feiyuxin, and slowly released: "the next life, I will marry you!"


    He stood up slowly with feiyuxin in his arms. Seeing this scene, Shangguan Jinghong clenched his fist. Feiyuxin is his nominal wife. Now he is not only dying for chufeng''s sake, but also kissing feiyuxin in front of so many people. He even said the words of marrying feiyuxin. He felt his old face burning.


    Although he didn''t wear a green hat, it made him feel worse than wearing a green hat, because he would become a joke. His wife didn''t love him, but Chu Feng and his cousin.


    His eyes twinkled with murder and Leng Rui, but he finally resisted to blame chufeng, because he felt that the current chufeng was the tranquility before the eruption of the volcano.


    Hands gently raised, Chu Feng threw feiyuxin up, eyes calm like a pool of water, looking at the sky in the slowly disappearing feiyuxin, yesterday''s smile, today completely become a fixed frame picture.


    All right, all right!


    Chu Feng sighed softly in his heart, clenched his fist. His eyes suddenly looked at the two gods of creation and death. A killing opportunity slowly appeared on Chu Feng''s body. It became thicker and stronger, and made people feel more and more heavy.


    Chu Feng was angry. Although he didn''t show it, everyone could still feel his anger.


    All of a sudden, just in the blink of an eye, Chu Feng disappeared in the same place, and his body was overloaded. He completely burst out of his final strength. It can be said that he appeared directly behind the two gods of creation and transformation in the war of life.


    Finally, the four ancestors came back from the beginning of the solemn and stirring, and gave a cold drink: "Damn, this freak!"


    Chu Feng has suffered absolute heavy damage, even a hand has been pierced, but can also burst out such speed and combat power, what is not a freak?


    Situ Laozu licked his tongue in his mouth, and the lost tooth was his shame. His eyes were cold: "let''s do it together. Chu Feng will not die, and the world will be disturbed."


    The old ancestor of the East and others think so at the moment, because the indifferent Chu wind gives them a sense of uneasiness. In order to avoid a long night''s dream, they must quickly kill Chu Feng.


    Without any nonsense, the four great ancestors put their hands together, and the four artifacts broke through the air.


    Chu Feng was very fast. When he was trying to destroy them, he felt the attack of the four artifact. His eyes were cold, and his eyes narrowed slightly. The attack power of each artifact was no less than that of the God of creation. A simple body could not resist it.


    He tightened his body, and when the four artifacts were about to approach, Chu Feng suddenly disappeared.It disappeared very quickly, even disappeared. Even the four great ancestors who rushed forward stopped and took back the four artifacts. Looking around, however, where was the shadow of Chu Feng?


    While they were trying to find the trace of Chu Feng, a rolling magic power suddenly fell from the sky. The spirit of the four great ancestors was shocked. They quickly raised their hands, and in an instant, they played a powerful role with the help of the four artifact, because they had seen the Chu wind appear above their heads.


    Damn it, they didn''t even get a trace at first.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s unswerving eyes, situ Laozu gave a cold drink: "let me do it, kill him!"


    At first, the two gods of creation, transformation and corpse were blown away by the wind of Chu. The other seven gods all approached quickly. The nine gods were in the same direction. When Chu Feng was blocked by the power released by the four artifacts, the nine gods also launched a strong attack, carrying uncomfortable corpse gas.


    Chu Feng wanted to dodge, but physical reasons made it difficult for him to dodge at the moment. He was fairly bombarded by the power of the nine gods of creation, but all this did not stop.


    The four great ancestors also seized the opportunity to throw their artifact out. The four streamers quickly shuttled through the air and attacked the Chu wind. In addition, the four ancestors also constantly volatilized the world power of God to attack the Chu wind.


    The whole region is surrounded by the powerful forces of terror. Yan Luo and others have a look of resentment, but they are trapped by the Legion of corpses. At this moment, they can''t help Chu Feng.


    There was a tremendous noise, and the sky was covered with dazzling light. The four great ancestors and the nine gods of God were all rapidly fading away, but their eyes were still staring at the space explosion area caused by the too powerful force. They all wanted to see if Chu Feng was dead this time.


    When the terrible glare disappeared, a broken figure stood there, and there was no place for Chu Feng to look complete.


    The hand that had been injured at the beginning looked even more bloody, as if it would be broken at any time. The wings of magic light were also broken in the attack just now, and there was no sense of blood flow at the beginning. With the situation of Chu Feng at the moment, there was a breath close to death.


    The four great ancestors held the artifact in their hands and looked at Chu Feng, who was not dead yet. At the same time, he was filled with more violent killing opportunities. The hard to kill enemy is always the most difficult to deal with. There is no doubt that Chu Feng is such a person.


    "Uncle!"


    All of a sudden, dust and smoke rose from the tattered earth below, and the three figures flashed out. Dongfang Yun and others quickly came to Chu Feng''s side. Bai Lu''s tears were already wet in her eyes. She wanted to pull Chu Feng, but she didn''t dare. She was afraid that she would hurt Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng coughed weakly, raised his head to take a breath, looked at the East rhyme three people, look indifferent: "who let you out."


    All three are demons, and the lowest is the lower demon God. Their demon pill is the top treasure, and the four ancestors will not let it go easily. Today, he has no confidence to survive or win. If he can hide a few people, he should hide a few people.


    Bai Lu shook her head and bit her lips. Qingdi also looked at Chu Feng with sad eyes. Dongfang Yun had already shed tears. She had known Chu Feng for a long time and had been miserable, but never once was so desolate. She was attacked by four great ancestors and so many gods of creation and death. She had no ability to resist.


    "Get out of here!"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng burst into a drink. Bai Lu and others around him disappeared. All of them were included in the demon world. If he did not die, they would be safe. If he died, the demon world would become a world left behind.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Feng could still use such means at this time. The ancestor of the East gave a cold drink: "Damn, where are the two demon gods?"


    Bailu and dongfangyun are both demons, which they can still see, but Qingdi is a phoenix with aura, even the four ancestors can not see it.


    Chu Feng spread out his hands, even if weak, still maintained his king''s momentum: "kill me, I tell you!"


    Although it''s a pity that the two demon gods are missing, it''s nothing compared with killing Chu Feng. The eastern ancestor gave the other three a look, and they all began to gather powerful forces.


    Chu Feng also resisted the pain of his whole body and roared up to the sky. Suddenly, his weak body suddenly burst out a terrifying force. The powerful magic power seemed to crush the heaven and earth.


    Drive the source of life, with the final force of life, I war!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2442

    "What are you thinking?"


    When Chu Feng drives the source of life and stimulates the final potential of life, before the temple of reverence, Lu Wan frowns: "take out the Minghong sword spirit fusion, powerful sword will let you win the final victory, why don''t you start?"


    Many things Lu Wan knew very well before. At the beginning, she divided Minghong''s magic sword into three parts. In addition to preventing the evil intention of the magic sword from harming human beings, there was no way for those who got it to wait for the awakening of Chu Feng.


    But now that Minghong''s magic sword''s body has been obtained, the spirit of the sword has gathered together, but Chu Feng doesn''t want to take it. Lu Wan is helpless. She probably knows that Chu Feng doesn''t want to kill anyone and stand on his feet to win.


    "Just don''t do that, you can''t live."


    In the temple world, Chu Feng naturally didn''t know that everything was under Lu Wan''s gaze. Just like burning himself, he constantly stimulated all his strength. The heaven and earth had been covered by magic power, and the uncomfortable atmosphere was everywhere.


    The four ancestors look more dignified. Chu Feng is a move to die with them!


    At the same time, apart from leaving the three gods to watch Yan Luo and others, the rest of the gods and hundreds of upper ones were moved to the front by them and began to gather powerful forces to block the Chu wind.


    Because they don''t know how powerful Chu Feng''s next attack will be. But as a taboo, Chu Feng''s first battle, which ignites the source of life, is completely doomed. His combat power must be at least twice or even more than usual. Now that they have won, the four ancestors do not want to compensate themselves at the last moment.


    A pair of hundreds, the lowest is the upper God realm!


    But Chu Feng seems to have no idea. His eyes can''t see the color of human pupil. He is just constantly stimulating the strength of his body. This may be the last chance. Chu Feng doesn''t know whether he can succeed, but even though he fails, chufeng has no regrets.


    Today, the four great ancestors completely occupied the time, place and people. It is basically impossible for them to win the first World War.


    Of course, there is another possibility, that is, to stimulate the sword spirit of Minghong magic sword, complete the most perfect integration, and use Minghong magic sword to lay a victory over the enemy. But Chu Feng doesn''t want to do this, whether it''s Qingdi or her, Chu Feng doesn''t want to do it. Even if he dies, he doesn''t want to hurt them.


    This is Chu Feng''s choice at the moment. I''d rather die than have a lover!


    "Die!"


    Finally, the camp led by the four great ancestors finally gathered enough powerful forces to destroy a planet. It was a simple matter for them to destroy a planet. However, they only aimed at chufeng at the moment, and the eastern ancestors burst out with a blast of terror.


    Chu Feng raised his head indifferently, with a smile on his mouth. The broken wings of magic light opened gently, and a huge dark beam of light directly shot out, directly penetrating the terrorist force attacking him, and continued to move forward.


    The four ancestors changed color at the same time, and situ Laozu burst out and drank: "Damn it, he really wants to die together!"


    Originally, their conjecture was that Chu Feng had the strongest collision with them to end the war. However, they could not imagine that Chu Feng did not mean to collide with them at all. Instead, they adopted the method of fighting at the expense of others and not benefiting themselves.


    Looking at the dark light beam, it was like meteorite falling from the sky. The four ancestors looked very ugly. They didn''t think about it any more. The ancestor of the East said, "block them all!"


    Then they left directly with situ Laozu. In this case, no one knows how strong the power of Chu Feng to stimulate the greatest potential is. Thirty six stratagems are the best plan. Moreover, they have so many people that they don''t need to put themselves in. It''s not worth it.


    The speed of the dark light beam was very fast, and it directly ran into the camp of the corpse God army. The four most advanced God of the corpse turned into nothingness under the visible condition of the naked eye. The following dozens of upper corpse gods were also affected by the power, and the dead could not die any more.


    Finally, after passing through directly, the forces sent out by the four great ancestors returned to normal and went towards the Chu wind. The powerful force produced air whirlpool. When the Chu wind attacked and killed dozens of corpse gods, it also exploded on Chu Feng when Chu Feng was unable to follow.


    The power pushed the Chu wind to the distance. We saw that the magic light wings of Chu wind were slowly broken, and the whole Chu wind was also sprinkled with blood. Finally, it was swallowed up by the force, and then exploded.


    You can see Chu Feng''s body flying away towards the distance and hitting the ground heavily. The air wave generated by the violent power constantly impacts the temple world and affects thousands of miles. The last point of protection of the holy city is completely destroyed, and it is directly destroyed in the violent power.


    A thousand miles of bare land, no grass, many of the semi divine period of the strong, also in this explosion, by the terrible wave, directly beat to death, can survive the people, also one by one all stagger.


    On the earth, people saw Chu Feng lying there. He didn''t know anything about it. He looked as if he was dead."Father


    Shangguan Mingheng, who has been watching the war, can''t help but want to go out. Shangguan chases the sun and stops him and shakes his head: "don''t go!"


    Not to mention that the four great ancestors still have nothing to do, the corpse God army alone is enough to destroy their Shangguan family countless times. If the Shangguan Mingheng goes out and infuriates the four ancestors, who can know the consequences?


    "That''s my grandson!"


    Shangguan chased the sun and turned around. He shook off the hand held by Shangguan chasing the sun. He flew across the distance and landed beside Chu Feng. This is his daughter''s son and his grandson.


    He had already felt guilty when he began to watch helplessly. If he didn''t stand up at the moment, even if he could survive, he would suffer a lifetime of conscience censure.


    Although they have lost dozens of corpse gods, as long as they are still alive and Chu Feng is dead, it will be a negligible loss, but it also makes people think highly of Yan Luo and others who are in a turbulent situation. Although they are unable to fight again, it is still good to be careful.


    Shangguan Mingheng squats down and turns chufeng''s body back. He sees that chufeng''s whole body is burnt black, and there is no skin that is good. Shangguan Mingheng''s eyes are moist.


    A hand on the pulse of Chu Feng, a body shock, paralyzed sitting on the ground: "dead?"


    The pulse has stopped beating. He can''t feel his breath. He even has no heart beating. Shangguan Mingheng doesn''t believe it. He also introduces his strength to chufeng''s physical fitness. However, it seems that the sea has sunk into the sea without any response. If a person is still alive, he will not have no response.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Seeing Shangguan Mingheng''s dejected appearance, situ Laozu laughed madly, and passed through the void directly. As soon as he raised his hand, Chu Feng''s body was pulled up. Shangguan Mingheng wanted to grab it, but he was knocked out by situ Laozu with a slap.


    Mingheng, the superior officer of the upper God, how was it that situ Laozu started it?


    Sima Laozu''s strength kept falling into Chu Feng''s body, and his smile became more and more brilliant, and he laughed loudly: "dead, chufeng is finally dead!"


    The eastern ancestors and others also showed a smile. Although the war destroyed the temple area and the holy city, as long as Chu Feng died, it was worth it together.


    Compared with the four great ancestors and four families, and even Shangguan Mingheng''s happiness, Yan Luo and others were stunned. Did Chu Feng die like this? Is it true that the taboo God of this era died like this?


    Yan Luo and they didn''t want to admit that all this was true, but the fact was that Shangguan Mingheng might have lied, but situ Laozu was absolutely impossible to say such lies. The excitement from the heart could not be pretended. So, is Chu Feng really dead?


    Similar time, lost war world, human god palace!


    Zhang yun''er narrowed her eyes, her fingers were beating, her right eye was flashing with light, and her brow was slightly wrinkled: "why can''t I see any future of Chu Feng? Is he really dead?"


    Yaochi a Zheng: "goddess, wind less would rather die by themselves than kill Qingdi them?"


    "No, he won''t die, he can''t die!" Zhang yun''er shook her head, and her expression slowly cooled down: "I want to go to the hidden world!"


    "Goddess, wait!" However, yaochi found something to stop Zhang yun''er and pointed to the picture: "according to the truth, if the wind is less and dead, the sky should not be gloomy again. But you can see that the sky is not only not meant to disperse the haze, but also darker than it was at the beginning. Can the wind be less and not die?"


    Zhang yun''er frowned and looked into the picture. Sure enough, he saw that the sky of the temple world was still gloomy. This kind of gloom was not caused by the army of corpse gods, but by the force of taboo. But isn''t Chu Feng dead?


    Zhang yun''er knows that some of his concern is chaotic, but a person who has no breath, heartbeat and pulse, how can he not die?


    "No, I''ll go and have a look, or I''ll regret it."


    After all, Zhang yun''er still can''t wait here, said a ready to leave.


    Just when she was about to leave, two people appeared in front of her in vain, Lu Wan and Chang''e!


    Lu Wan nodded her head gently, and her eyes were deep: "I thought you would not kill the hidden world as impulsively as Chang''e. it seems that I have overestimated you. Love has blinded your eyes. How can you control your destiny?"


    Chang''e stood on one side with an ugly look: "Lu Wan, Chu Feng is dead. Are you blind? If you didn''t stop me and Zhang Yuner, your four disciples, could you kill Chu Feng? "


    "Who said he was dead?" Chang''e asked a question. Before the picture, she looked as calm as ever: "you are all the products of this era. You can see what you can see with your own great destiny skills and fate eyes. It''s a pity that you have been blinded by your feelings."


    "Believe me, Chu Feng''s death is just the beginning of his glory!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2443

    The death of Chu Feng has shocked the five forbidden areas and is paying attention to all the people in this war.


    Dark eyes, one of the twin taboos, died like this?


    It''s said that the taboo devil God of the end of an era is really dead like this?


    Many people think that this is so untrue, but Chu Feng is really dead. He was killed by the four great ancestors and hundreds of corpse gods. He can never wake up again.


    After confirming that chufeng had no vital signs, situ Laozu directly threw chufeng on the ground, with excited and comfortable smile on his face. He was still thinking about how to leave Chu Feng''s body to become a corpse God, so that he might be able to create a taboo demon God who obeyed his orders.


    But just had such an idea, situ Laozu gave up. Although the refining was successful, it would be a great help to his own power, but if it failed, no one knew what the consequences would be.


    Turning around and looking at Shangguan Mingheng, he was looking at himself with hatred. Situ Laozu sneered: "why, are you not convinced?"


    Shangguan Mingheng clenched his fist. Once upon a time, his father Shangguan Laozu was killed because of Shangguan yingyue''s affair. Now it is situ Laozu who killed his grandson chufeng. Everything is filled in Shangguan Mingheng''s heart and becomes a lingering hatred.


    Situ Laozu narrowed his eyes and locked Shangguan Mingheng.


    "Four old men, I''ll take care of your ancestors for 18 generations."


    When situ Laozu was about to start, Yan Luo seemed to be crazy and scolded: "you killed the crazy boy for your own ambition. Didn''t Zun God tell you that crazy boy is the key to the great era? Do you think that killing him will stop the great age, is it possible? "


    The more he said, the more excited he became. Yan Luo, who could only sit on the ground, continued to curse: "sooner or later you will regret it. You will find that killing the crazy boy is the most regretful thing in your life."


    The ancestor of the East suddenly burst out to drink: "stop for me, or I will kill you now."


    "I''m afraid of you?" Yan Luo made a direct and insolent voice: "you are just a group of psychopathic scum who have been oppressed for a long time. If we didn''t start the xuanhuang killing array, which consumed most of our strength, and the crazy boy couldn''t help us recover completely, you corpse God legion, including your four scum, count as a ball?"


    The Oriental ancestor''s cold eyes suddenly appeared in front of Yan Luo, pinching his neck and lifting it up.


    Now, I think that you''ll be more powerful in my eyes


    He threw Yan Luo to the ground, and the eastern ancestor turned and flew across the sky to situ Laozu, staring at Chu Feng: "Xuan Huang nine needles, Ming Hong magic sword, the supreme throne must still be in his body, let''s force them out?"


    This is what situ Laozu meant. Huyan Laozu and Yuwen Laozu also came near. Each of them stood beside Chu Feng, trying to force everything out of his body.


    "You brutes


    Shangguan Mingheng finally can''t help it. Chu Feng is dead. The four ancestors don''t want to let him go. Now he has to torture Chu Feng''s body. He was unable to take care of his daughter, but now he can''t take care of her son. Shangguan Mingheng''s heart is full of guilt and indignation, and he can''t help crying out.


    In vain, situ Laozu turned around and looked at it. A look in his eyes made Shangguan Mingheng tense: "I wanted to solve your Shangguan family later. If it is so, don''t blame me for being rude."


    With his big hands open, Shangguan Mingheng was directly bound by the power of terror. A blow was thrown out of the air. The world power of the God of creation poured into Shangguan Mingheng''s body. He could not help but spout a mouthful of blood.


    There is a huge gap between the superior God and the God of creation.


    After a blow, situ Laozu didn''t mean to stop at all. His fists kept popping out of the air and treated Shangguan Mingheng as a sandbag.


    "Can''t go!" Shangguan chased the sun to see his father was tortured, so he wanted to jump out in a hurry, but he was held by saran.


    Shangguan''s eyes were bloodshot: "let me go!"


    Saran even raised his hand and slapped him in the face of Shangguan chasing the sun. He said, "don''t say you didn''t have any effect in the past. Now, are you ok?"


    Shangguan found that the four families, under the leadership of situ Muyun and others, did not know when to surround them completely. It seemed that they would attack them at any time.


    The fist directly clenched, Shangguan chasing the sun doesn''t matter that he will die, but he doesn''t want the family members to be hurt. He can''t help but Scream: "father!"


    In the roar of grief and indignation, situ Laozu suddenly sacrificed his artifact, which directly penetrated the Shangguan Mingheng''s body. Even if the latter was a superior God, it was still too common in his eyes.


    Suffering from the fatal attack, Mingheng was covered with blood, and was blasted out by the huge impact force, which hit the ground from a long distance.Even if you don''t die, it''s hard to get back to normal.


    Shangguan chasing the sun can''t help but go over and help Shangguan Mingheng up. Situ Twilight cloud doesn''t stop them. They hold Shangguan Mingheng, who is weak and coughing. Shangguan''s tears flow out: "father!"


    Shangguan Mingheng coughed and opened his eyes. His smile was sad and his voice was intermittent: "I didn''t protect your sister before, but I didn''t protect the whole family well today. Remember my words, if you can survive today, you will be his uncle."


    "What''s more, saran deceives you. Chu Feng is not the kind of person who violates ethics. At least he won''t do anything to saran."


    Shangguan was not a fool, but was angry at that time. After thinking for a few days, he also found that Chu Feng didn''t need to do such a thing to damage his reputation. But now the occasion is not right, and Chu Feng is dead, so he can''t say anything.


    After teaching Mingheng a lesson, situ Laozu turned around and said, "let''s do it!"


    Yuwen, Dongfang and Huyan all gave out their own strength. Chu Feng''s body slowly floated up, and four forces were constantly shuttling through his body. This was to find the point in his body and force what they wanted out of Chu Feng''s body.


    Suddenly, a dark shadow flew out of Chu Feng''s body and coughed gently. Situ Laozu quickly stopped his hand and chufeng''s body fell on the ground. It''s impossible to be too embarrassed.


    The black shadow appeared to be a gentle girl. Her face was a little pale, but her eyes could not hide the killing opportunity: "Damn it, if it wasn''t for the Chu wind blocking me, I would directly come out and kill you. The harmed emperor now directly breaks through the blockade and has great vitality. You are all damned today, and none of you want to survive."


    All of a sudden, the gentle girl flew up, and the four ancestors'' faces changed slightly. Seeing this terrible sword spirit in the magic mountain, she naturally knew that she was domineering. If she did something, it would not be perfect.


    Yuwen Laozu shouts: "hands on!"


    The three gods of creation and death quickly moved towards the gentle girl, whose face was ugly. If it was the beginning, she would not care about these gods. But just now, in order to rush out of Chu Feng''s body, she had been greatly damaged.


    He made a gesture, and suddenly his body turned into invisible sword Qi in an instant, swishing and whirling between nothingness. No matter how the three gods could not catch him, because the speed was too fast.


    People in the distance were greatly surprised to see this scene. There was a woman in Chu Feng''s body. They didn''t know it was Ming Hong Jianling. They were all slightly shocked. What happened? How could another person hide in one person''s body?


    "Step back!"


    For a long time, he couldn''t take down the sword spirit. The old ancestor of the East said with a cold face. When the God of the corpse had retreated, the sword spirit stopped and turned into a gentle girl.


    Just now the gentle girl''s face with a strange smile: "regardless of Chu Feng''s life and death, today you will have bad luck."


    "Magic sword, scabbard!"


    All of a sudden, the depressing and depressing breath became more deep. Chu Feng''s body floated up, and a small black whirlpool appeared beside him, which was not very big, only the size of two fists.


    But in the black whirlpool, only the sound of swords could be heard. At the next moment, Ming Hong''s magic sword flew out and shuttled back and forth in the sky. It was obvious that the gentle girl had just opened a small gap in the demon world.


    In the small gap, three figures suddenly flew out, but everyone was shocked when they saw clearly, because the fox, white rabbit and a bird, only the size of a fist, came out.


    But when they fly to the soft girl in the sky, they grow bigger and bigger.


    Become nine tail day fox, jade rabbit, and golden tail Phoenix.


    The sound of Fengming resounds from heaven and earth, and makes the eyes of the ancestors and all people in the East brighten up!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2444

    Phoenix, that''s Phoenix!


    Finally, in the sound of Fengming, everyone can see clearly that the Phoenix clan only exists in legend, which is the extinct race, compared with the Tianhu clan and Xiantu clan who know the existence of the wild demon domain.


    Even the four ancestors have their eyes lit up. They know that there was a phoenix clan in the wild demon domain in ancient times. They also know that although the Phoenix clan exists in the demon domain, they have aura, especially their demon pills. If they eat them, it will be very beneficial to the martial arts.


    Now, there is a legendary Phoenix, perhaps eat her demon pill can step into the realm of heaven, the four ancestors can no longer hide the excitement.


    The body quickly soared into the air, and even made the army of God of nature move, completely encircling all the retreat routes from all directions.


    Whether it''s the gentle girl''s sword spirit, or the Nine Tailed heavenly fox, the jade rabbit and the golden tail Phoenix, or the Ming Hong magic sword, they are extremely precious. If they run away, they will lose a lot. They also secretly scold Chu Feng''s luck against the heaven, and the world needs the same hard things. How can he have so many?


    Oriental rhyme also changed from demon form to human form. They saw the fierce eyes of the four ancestors, and the indifference of the corpse God army, and there was no fear on their faces.


    If Chu Feng hadn''t put them in the demon world just now, they would have fought side by side with Chu Feng, and would not have watched Chu Feng be killed. Fortunately, the gentle girl has opened a gap in the demon world, which can make them smaller and smaller.


    Although they may be defeated, it doesn''t matter to them at all. They just want to do what they should do at the moment.


    The ancestors of the East passed them one by one, and said coldly, "I lack a mount. Who would like to?"


    At the beginning of the new era, Emperor Jun, the Lord of heaven, took a demon God as his mount. The ancestors of the east also wanted to enjoy it. No matter the Nine Tailed heavenly fox, the jade rabbit or the golden tail Phoenix, they were all good. The most important thing was that they were all women. When they were riding, they could still be crushed under their bodies. How good?


    Dongfang Laozu looks like a decent book, but Dongfang Yun still catches the evil in his eyes. Anger flashed in his eyes. Bai Lu looks back at Qingdi and says in a soft voice, "do it?"


    Qingdi smiles slightly and is very gentle. When she was underground just now, Bai Lu told her a lot of things, including the fact that she was the spirit of Minghong magic sword. Although she was shocked, Qingdi could accept it very quickly, because I felt a little bit about some things.


    Turn around and look at the gentle girl: "do it!"


    Gentle girl frowned: "idiot, need this?"


    As soon as you raise your hand, Minghong''s magic sword leaps rapidly above the sky. Suddenly, the magic power is turbulent. The gentle girl also gives a tender drink: "use your ideas to drive Minghong magic sword, and give full play to its powerful power.


    The connection between the magic Hongdi and the magic sword is more and more established.


    The four ancestors'' looks changed slightly. Situ Laozu said, "is that golden tail Phoenix one of the sword spirits? Otherwise, how can she establish a relationship with Minghong magic sword?"


    They can see this, too.


    Yuwen Laozu sneered: "so what? As long as Minghong magic sword can''t fit perfectly, it''s just an ordinary magic weapon. The weapons of the four of us can easily suppress it."


    Without hesitation, the other three presented their own artifacts together with Yuwen. They flew directly to the sky and entangled with Minghong''s magic sword. Minghong''s magic sword still had no sword spirit. However, the four great ancestors'' artifacts had already possessed spirits. To some extent, they united together to suppress Minghong''s magic sword.


    The four ancestors were not idle. With a wave of their hands, the corpse God army began to move forward. Obviously, they not only wanted to take down Minghong magic sword, but also to take down all four of them.


    At the moment, the corpse army can not be blocked by the spirit of the East for a long time.


    Even the ten gods of nature in their heyday may not be rivals. What''s more, they are not gods of nature except gentle maidens with the fighting power of God of nature.


    Seeing the war coming, the earth suddenly shakes, and the mirror image in the sky is broken. At the next moment, two horrible figures appear directly. One is filled with terrible fighting power and magic power, the other is rolling with magic power and Buddhism breath.


    Cold broken day and dragon Haoran, come back!


    The Legion of corpse gods, which was supposed to surround them, stopped after Leng Po Tian and long Haoran, two half step saints, did not dare to step forward, because they were standing between them and Dongfang Yun at the moment, looking at each other with indomitable fighting spirit.


    "King Wu, you are not my opponent!"


    The cold broken day shook the sun shooting bow and said, his eyes also looked at the Oriental rhyme, frowned and pointed to her: "you go away a little, you die, your master will be sad."Oriental rhyme frowns: "what are you, why should I listen to you?"


    Leng Po Tian laughs and shoots an arrow with the naked eye. Almost in the blink of an eye, he arrives in front of Dongfang Yun, nails it into her shoulder, takes her to fly and smashes on the ground: "I''m not a thing, I''m the king of war, I''m Leng Po Tian, the future master of heaven, your master, eternal man."


    Dongfang Yun didn''t expect Leng Po Tian to say something different and started to do it. She spat out a mouthful of blood. She wanted to support her body and stand up, but she found that her strength was exhausted by the sun shooting arrow. Her eyes were cold and she wanted to kill Leng Po Tian.


    "King of war!"


    Long Haoran didn''t pay attention to the surrounding situation, and coughed gently: "there will be no master of the universe today, nor will there be any master in the future. They are all independent and free. I advise you to go back and persevere. If you want to achieve your ambition, you will only harm yourself."


    Leng Po Tian obviously didn''t want to hear long Haoran say these great principles again. He raised his hand and shot an arrow: "four ancestors, join hands with me to kill King Wu!"


    Sima Laozu and others are still thinking about taking Dongfang Yun. Leng Po Tian came back with a flash of haze in their eyes and looked at each other. They were more inclined to join hands with long Haoran and kill Leng Po Tian than with Leng Po Tian to kill long Haoran.


    Because long Haoran didn''t kill their hearts, and Leng Po Tian definitely meant to kill them.


    At once, the four great ancestors decided to join hands with long Haoran to wipe out the cold broken sky. Suddenly, there was a heavy evil spirit in the already dreary heaven and earth. It was so vast that it seemed that people could be crushed down.


    Leng Po Tian frowned and looked down at the ground. There lay Chu Feng''s body: "isn''t it dead? Why hasn''t his breath gone? "


    Then, the four great ancestors found this problem, and all their eyes fell on Chu Feng. When the lamp was off, the breath should be dissipated. Chu Feng had already died. Why did his breath not disappear?


    "Death is not the end, maybe the beginning of a new life."


    "Sometimes it''s better to live than to die. It''s like walking dead."


    "One flower, one world, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha, one Buddha."


    In the air, there was a voice of a man talking, and the voice was actually the voice of Chu Feng, who had already died. At this moment, everyone''s faces changed greatly. What happened? The dead chufeng, the Chu Feng who had stopped breathing and heartbeat, how could he still speak? Where is he?


    On the ground, Chu Feng''s body, which had no sound, began to float slowly. It was also covered by a layer of faint light. The broken wings of magic light converged into stars, and the faint light flickered in a little recovery.


    Leng Po Tian narrowed his eyes: "life is death, death is life?"


    Frown more and more deep, suddenly the spirit of a shock: "Damn, Chu wind to break through the way of heaven saint!"


    The words suddenly said by Leng Po Tian shocked the four great ancestors and even all the people. It was amazing that Chu Feng was not dead. How could he break through the heaven after he died? What are these?


    Only long Haoran stood with a smile and said faintly: "it seems that it is right to respect God. Today is indeed the day when Chu Feng asks for help."


    At the moment, Chu Feng can feel everything around him, and his eyes slowly open. When he opens his eyes, powerful forces pour into his body, and his body injuries are constantly recovering.


    As for why it is like this, it is because Chu Feng has broken through the ninth layer of the formula of nature!


    The ninth layer of creation, which has been unable to understand, is that Chu Feng has never died. However, once he dies, the code will break through on its own. Now, when the formula breaks through to the Ninth level, all the forces are recovering, even stronger than at the beginning.


    Chu Feng''s eyes twinkle with cold and murderous machine, he does not die, then let the world die!


    Slowly from lying down to standing, the body continued to rise, open arms, mouth hook up a cruel smile, the eyes of the four ancestors, cold broken sky, and the corpse God Army: "you, cry


    Suddenly, the sky changed color. Chu Feng''s body quickly swept across the sky. After his injury was completely recovered, he held the Minghong magic sword which was suppressed by the four magic tools in one hand. He flashed again. The next moment, he appeared in front of the gentle girl and grabbed her neck: "you have been free for so long, it''s time to come back!"


    Originally with a smile on his face, long Haoran saw the color of Chu Feng''s indifference, and his spirit was shocked: "not good!"


    Chu Feng came back from the dead, but he lost his original ambition.


    Now it can be said that it is not Chu Feng''s own will control, but the inheritance of eternal, the will of demon!


    It is the will power of all taboo demons in countless ages that controls that body!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2445

    Chu wind is like a madman, holding the soft girl''s neck in the air. The rolling force forms a terrible airflow, which makes some people almost unable to open their eyes.


    Leng Po Tian''s face was ferocious, and he drank: "what are you all in a daze? Chu Feng wants to integrate the sword spirit of Minghong magic sword, and then we will all die."


    The four great ancestors finally came back to God. Not only did Chu Feng not die, but he wanted to break through the path of heaven and saints. This is absolutely not allowed.


    When they were ready to mobilize the corpse God army to stop the Chu wind, the Dragon suddenly turned into a streamer and passed through the void. In vain, he appeared beside the Chu Feng. He grabbed the gentle girl with a strong hand. His face was serious: "Chu Feng, you can''t do that. In this way, you will be completely reduced to a demon without human nature."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, raised his feet toward the dragon, Haoran, powerful and heavy blow out, seemingly a simple foot, but contains the power of terror.


    Long Haoran looked dignified, and quickly made a strong collision with Chu Feng. He took the opportunity to grasp a gentle girl''s hand and quickly retreated. He did not forget to turn back to Leng Po Tian. They said, "you don''t move. That can only make Chu Feng more angry. You can''t stop him."


    Leng Po Tian and the four great ancestors, who wanted to besiege them, stopped. Although their positions are hostile now, they have no doubt about what long Haoran said.


    Because Chu Feng''s evil spirit not only makes people feel depressed, but also makes people feel evil enough. It seems that as long as they get close, they will lose their sense and even become puppets.


    "Should I call you demon lord or Tibetan lord or King Wu?"


    The gentle girl was taken away from Chu Feng by long Haoran, but he didn''t have any anger, but a kind of evil smile appeared on his face: "but it doesn''t seem to matter. I only know who blocks me today, then who will die."


    after the voice falls, Chu Feng flashes towards long Haoran, gathering the power of terror, which looks like the rusty Ming Hong magic sword Even though he was summoned, he fired directly at the dragon.


    There was a huge bang, shaking the heaven and earth, and even the sky was slightly discolored.


    Chu Feng and long Haoran had a powerful collision. Chu Feng''s body suddenly retreated from a kilometer distance. His eyes were cold and evil, and he was still flashing crazy.


    But long Haoran just pulled the gentle girl back a little, her eyes were more dignified.


    He is now a half step sage, to a certain extent, stronger than Chu Feng, but Chu Feng has now recovered from injury. With the help of the demon world, he has inexhaustible strength. If he has been fighting against Chu Feng, he is not the opponent of Chu Feng, and defeat is the only result.


    As for how Chu Feng became like this, long Haoran probably knew it.


    That is, Chu Feng suddenly realized the Ninth level of the code of nature between life and death, but he was also eroded by the will of the eternal demons, and inspired the evil hidden in Chu Feng''s body.


    No matter who they are, even the sages, under the morality and the goodness of the world, they all hide the most evil. The good and the evil are integrated. Everyone has an evil side, but usually the good is greater than the evil, so it is not shown. However, under certain stimulation, the most evil human nature will be exposed.


    Today, Chu Feng was oppressed and ravaged by the four great ancestors, and his heart had already bent to the extreme. Feiyuxin and Rosa died in front of him, which made Chu Feng''s heart full of anger.


    He was directly killed by the four great ancestors. His grief and indignation made Chu Feng break through life and death, and inspired his deepest and most evil side. With the will of the eternal demons, Chu Feng is still Chu Feng, but it is his evil side.


    Release the gentle girl, said: "away from a point, temporarily can''t let Chu wind close to any of you, otherwise today''s consequences, unimaginable!"


    When the gentle girl broke through Chu Feng''s body blockade, she was not Chu Feng''s opponent at the moment. She nodded and quickly retreated with a dignified color in her eyes. Chu Feng''s appearance at the moment reminded her of the situation of ancient demons killing the world. It was too similar.


    "King Wu!"


    Chu Feng raised his head and shook his hand. Ming Hong''s magic sword whirled around him: "you can''t stop me."


    Long Haoran is suspended in the sky with his knees crossed. The magic power rolling on his body dissipates invisibly. The powerful breath of Buddhism surges into the heaven and earth. It is deep and just like the sea. He feels the peaceful power of Buddhism and Taoism. The four great ancestors are still cold, and the dignified and killing opportunities on his face dissipate a lot unconsciously.


    "Namo Amitabha!"


    Long Haoran put his hands together and completely transformed into the body of Buddhism: "I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell?"


    Then, in long Haoran''s mouth, he spits out some scriptures that we can''t understand. But when hearing the Sanskrit echoing in the sky, many people feel that their mood seems to be much more ethereal, as if the Sanskrit has the effect of washing people''s hearts.


    The ancestor of the East narrowed his eyes and said, "I didn''t expect that I could hear the mantra in my lifetime. It''s a pity that the one who reads it is no longer the Tibetan master."It is said that the Sanskrit mantra was created by the ancient Buddhism and Taoism. The chanting of scriptures can eliminate all evil in the world. Greed, anger, ignorance and hatred will be purified.


    At the beginning of the new era, when Chiyou emperor led the demon domain army to invade the modern world, in order to avoid the killing of ordinary human beings by the demon domain army, the Tibetan master recited the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra. Although it did not let the demon domain army retreat in this way, it made them not continue to attack ordinary human beings, which inspired their only little conscience.


    At the moment, long Haoran recited the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra. All the four ancestors could feel more peaceful and peaceful than when the Tibetan master recited it. Obviously, he wanted to suppress the demonic nature in Chu Feng''s body.


    Slowly on that day, there were countless golden characters on the sky, which converged into long dragons circling around the Chu wind. Under the sky, it was peaceful.


    There is also a huge character behind the Dragon Haoran. The Buddha''s light is so vast that we can even see the shadow of Buddha on the top of the sky, showing mercy to the world.


    Inside the temple, there are also many figures. The first one is Dama, who brings a group of people to approach quickly. All of them are suspended behind long Haoran and recite the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra.


    All these are mainly aimed at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and held the Ming Hong magic sword. He hung down there with his head down. His ears were full of Sanskrit, and the blood red in his left eye flickered.


    Finally, I couldn''t bear to raise my head to the sky and scream. The rolling magic power was like the tide constantly surging out, which had the meaning of breaking the Sanskrit mantra.


    The hand holding Minghong magic sword slowly lifted up and pointed to the Dragon: "if I become a devil, how can I become a demon?"


    The eight characters, very light and light, are like heavy hammers pounding in people''s hearts. At the next moment, the Chu wind disappears, and only the boundless and endless magic power spreads everywhere. Suddenly, Chu wind appears directly in front of long Haoran.


    Minghong''s magic sword is lifted up. The sword''s spirit is rampant, the sword light is flashing, and the corner of his mouth is slightly cocked. He is bloodthirsty and evil: "all go to death!"


    Ming Hong''s magic sword is facing down, and thousands of sword Qi are rampant. However, it does not cause any damage to long Haoran and the people behind him. All of them are blocked by an invisible force. The Sanskrit Jingshi mantra remains unchanged, but it seems to have no effect on Chu Feng.


    "The magic sword without sword spirit is just an ordinary sword after all."


    Chu Feng sighed softly, and in this sigh, the magic sword came out of his hand, and the sword Qi urged him to attack long Haoran and others, but Chu Feng turned around and disappeared.


    Long Haoran looks shocked. He knows that chufeng wants to stop them with Minghong magic sword, and he wants to catch the gentle girl himself. But long Haoran knows that he can''t stop. Otherwise, Chu Feng''s means will be more vicious.


    Close your eyes and recite the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra faster than it started.


    Chu Feng appeared in front of the gentle girl, frowned, felt the pain of the explosion of the head, and swept the Dragon Haoran with fierce eyes. "When I merge the three sword spirits, you will all die!"


    A hand stretched out and once again seized the soft girl who was unable to resist. Leng Po Tian and the four great ancestors hesitated. For a while, they did not know whether to go up or not, because the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra also had some influence on them, so that they knew that going up now would only aggravate the Chu wind and make the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra lose some effect.


    However, if Chu Feng combined the three sword spirits, and did not wait for them to come up with a reason, there was a gentle girl''s scream. Everyone quickly looked at it, and their eyes flashed. Because Chu Feng was absolutely powerful there, destroying the gentle girl, whose facial muscles were twisted.


    Although it was just a sword spirit, not a human being, what was the difference between her and others when she had her own thoughts?


    Under the pressure of the Chu wind, the gentle girl gradually disappeared. Instead, it was the Ming Hong magic sword, which was like an empty shadow. Then it turned into a faint light, just like a beating soul.


    Chu Feng didn''t immediately put the sword spirit of the gentle girl into the Minghong magic sword, because it took the integration of the three sword spirits to break into the Minghong magic sword at one time. Otherwise, it would have to wait for thousands of years.


    The evil radian of the corner of the mouth became more and more obvious. Suddenly, Chu Feng''s eyes shot into the distance like lightning, where Bailu and Qingdi were taking care of the injured Oriental rhyme.


    A hand slowly lifted up, a faint light gathered between the fingers: "even if you are a demon, you can''t escape the fact that you incarnate as a sword spirit. Come on, I need,,"


    a faint light shoots out, with destructive power!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2446

    The dark light beam passed through the void. Long Haoran opened his eyes and took a look. With a sigh, he closed his eyes again. Compared with the death of several people now, Chu Feng''s complete demonization is the most serious.


    The dark light beam was very fast. When everyone came back to see it, it actually penetrated Qingdi''s heart. The latter''s body was shocked and her eyes were full of pain.


    Bai Lu has told her that she is one of the sword spirits. If Minghong magic sword wants to bloom its former glory, she must die.


    Qingdi has been ready for one day to be stripped of her soul and remould Minghong magic sword. However, she did not expect that this moment came so quickly. Today she knew her secret and ushered in such pain. She was not afraid of death, but she was willing to die for the perfection of Minghong magic sword. However, she did not expect that she would die in the hands of Chu Feng.


    When she began to know, she thought that if Chu Feng was defeated, she would become Chu Feng by herself. However, her thoughts were interrupted at this moment, and her body was involuntarily suspended. Bai Lu and Dongfang Yun were surprised: "Qingdi!"


    Bai Lu looked at Chu Feng angrily: "uncle, she is Qingdi. How can you be like this? You don''t want to attack Qingdi even though you are afraid of death? Why are you going to kill her yourself now


    Chufeng''s hand was holding Qingdi and slowly flew towards him. He didn''t blink: "that''s why I felt so stupid at the beginning. I didn''t have to be ravaged by four old guys. It''s because of that ridiculous conscience that I nearly died. Now there is such a chance, why should I miss it?"


    "What''s more, the spirit of the sword belongs to the magic sword. It''s normal for her to come back."


    A hand, Qingdi directly came to him, in the eyes is pain, confusion and sadness.


    When Chu Feng wanted to peel off her soul, Qingdi opened her lips and said softly, "demon, you can kill me, but please take good care of our children."


    With a word, Qingdi spat out a mouthful of blood, from her mouth flew out a fist size light spot, flashing light Phoenix, this is the soul of Qingdi.


    Dongfang Yun and Bai Lu saw that her face changed greatly. Qingdi even gave up her original spirit, that is, her soul: "don''t!"


    But Qingdi, who has lost her soul, has closed her eyes, and with a smile of no regret, her body falls to the ground. Maybe at the moment of closing her eyes, she is happy.


    "Uncle, you bastard


    Bai Lu''s body passed by and caught Qingdi''s body. She looked at Chu Feng with tears in her eyes: "how can you do this? Aunt Daji said that you used to inspire taboo power for her to enter the evil way. You killed the world for love, you killed the world for brothers, but you never killed for yourself, and now you killed Qingdi."


    Chu Feng indifferent pupil out of two drops of tears, he gently wiped with his hand, looked at the tears on his fingers, and took a deep breath: "I actually feel a little uncomfortable, it''s really a disgusting mood."


    Shaking off the tears between his fingers, Chu Feng raised his head, surrounded by the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra. Looking at the Phoenix God hovering above his head and unwilling to leave, Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled, and he lifted his hand to plunge the Phoenix God into the sword spirit transformed by the gentle girl.


    With the integration of the Phoenix spirit, the sword spirit appeared a golden light. It seems that people can see a flying phoenix.


    Chu Feng puffed out a mouthful of blood, a hand in the position of the heart: "I should not be uncomfortable!" His eyes were cold and looked at the Dragon Haoran: "it''s all you, the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra, and so on, I''ll let you understand, what is the extermination mantra."


    Leng Po Tian, who had already prepared to start his work, saw Chu Feng spit blood for no reason, and then stopped temporarily. Their eyes were all looking at long Haoran. Obviously, it was the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra that began to work. Now they will only make Chu Feng more angry, and then the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra will lose its effect.


    But they are also prepared, once the Chu wind sober up, they will go out together, leaving no room to kill Chu Feng.


    "Three points of sword spirit, have gathered two!"


    Chu Feng also eased his breath when he spurted out the blood. His eyes were cold as a knife, and he licked the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth: "it''s bad for you!"


    Cold broken day, the four great ancestors are all stunned. They don''t know much about the three points of the sword spirit. Just now when they saw Chu Feng kill Qingdi and stripped her soul, they were shocked to the extreme. At the moment, Chu Feng even said that she was one less. Who is that?


    Several people''s eyes were sharp, and even Yan Luo''s eyes were a little more intolerable. They knew that such a thing was not what Chu Feng wanted to do, but he lost his will. If he woke up, he would be sad and regretful.


    While everyone was wondering who the last sword spirit was, Chu Feng suddenly fell on the earth.


    Everyone was staring at him, not knowing what he wanted to do next.


    And Chu Feng coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood again after he fell to the ground. The Sanskrit Jingshi mantra brought him spiritual trauma. It seemed that there was a sentence in his ears: put down the butcher''s knife, and look back!If he doesn''t turn back and walk out of the magic barrier, he seems to die.


    He pursed his lower lip, and chufeng cried out. In his cry, we heard anger, unwillingness, pain and indignation.


    No one knows what''s going on.


    At this time, a scream broke out suddenly. Bai Lu, who was holding Qingdi back to Dongfang Yun, suddenly called out, and her body was stiff. However, Chu Feng, who had been standing there, slowly turned into a virtual shadow. However, the entity appeared behind Bailu, her eyes were red, and she pinched Bai Lu''s neck from behind.


    Slowly close to Bai Lu''s ear, the corner of his mouth with an evil smile: "they all go home, do you want to wander?"


    Bai Lu, the last sword spirit!


    After Chu Feng was unconscious on the supreme throne, he experienced many pictures. Among them, he saw the three parts of the sword spirit. So Bai Lu knew that Qingdi was a sword spirit and had a deep relationship with each other.


    But Bai Lu didn''t know this, but she was surprised and said, "how do you know?"


    Bai Lu also knew that she was the sword spirit of Minghong magic sword and the existence of Qingdi in the magic mountain. However, she did not tell Chu Feng that she did not want to let Chu Feng know, but worried about unnecessary problems. But now she did not say that Chu Feng knew all of them. How could this happen?


    Chu Feng hands a Yang, Bai Lu flies toward the sky, raises his head, Chu Feng coldly smiles: "think you don''t tell me, I will not know, can only say, you are too naive."


    The next moment, Chu Feng appeared in the sky of Bailu before Dongfang rhyme could make a sound, and a finger pointed on Bai Lu''s forehead: "but thank you for bringing me the last sword spirit!"


    With her fingertips flashing, Bai Lu''s pupils began to relax slowly, and her red lips opened gently: "Chu Feng, you are a jerk."


    after saying this, Bailu''s heavenly cover was flashing, and the God of Tianhu was directly pulled out by Chu Feng. Bai Lu''s body did not fall to the ground without any accident, and hit the ground heavily. Dongfang Yun was seriously injured by cold, There was no way to catch her.


    Looking at Bai Lu, who will never wake up with her eyes closed, Dongfang Yun''s tears fall and her lips almost bite. This is the most cruel Chu Feng she has ever seen, because he killed people around her!


    But Chu Feng''s body trembled slightly in the void, standing unsteadily, and seemed to fall down at any time. A trace of blood was slowly spilled from the corner of his mouth, and he didn''t spray it out after swallowing. His eyes were fierce and he swept the Dragon Haoran: "soon, I''ll make you cry!"


    The sword spirit of the gentle girl and Qingdi floated, and Chu Feng covered his heart. A feeling of pain and pain filled his heart.


    He said, "the Ming Hong magic sword has split the spirit of the sword once. If you fuse today, unless you surpass the saints of heaven, they will never come back. Do you want to merge?"


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks violently, in the heart that kind of pain feeling is heavy, the body shakes unsteadily, hits heavily on the ground, looks up to the sky, the evil blood red in the left eye in a little bit of fading, with a loss, pain, and self blame.


    His lips trembled and opened: "I killed them?"


    The frequency of the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra was faster than that of the beginning, but when the speed reached the extreme, it suddenly changed. The Oriental ancestor''s expression twitched: "Chan Yin calms the heart mantra!"


    More peaceful than the Jingshi mantra, a kind of Zen sound floated in the void, and Chu Feng''s left eye completely recovered its original color.


    But when he saw the sky, Chu Feng stood up and said, "no!"


    I saw that the God of heaven fox gradually and autonomously disappeared into the integrated sword spirit. With its thorough integration into it, the light was brilliant, the faint light was flashing, the mighty magic power and the boundless dull sword spirit were wantonly diffused, and the voices of two women, Qingdi and Bailu, were also heard.


    "Demon, I know it''s not what you think, but I hope you''ll be OK all the time. Goodbye!"


    "Uncle, if I see you in the next life, I will go hand in hand with you."


    After the two voices dissipated slowly, Minghong magic sword gave out a trembling sound, and collided with the complete sword spirit in the air. In a little bit of fusion, the mottled and decayed traces of the sword disappeared, and began to recover the original nature of Minghong magic sword.


    "Damn it!" When Leng Po Tian saw this, Minghong''s magic sword was in full bloom. His sun shooting bow had no advantage. Although Chu Feng had regained consciousness, it was not easy to deal with it. He knew that he was bluffed by long Haoran and was completely affected by the Sanskrit Jingshi mantra.


    Long Haoran, who was chanting Sanskrit and Zen, also led the people to stop, stood up in the void, and spoke faintly: "Chu wind, Ming Hong magic sword reappears brilliance, experiencing joys and sorrows of life and death, you have fully realized that you have completely touched the barrier of the saints of heaven. What are you waiting for?"


    "It''s time to transcend the way of heaven, to recognize the LORD by the spirit, and to be the king of demons!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2447

    The originally dreary and oppressive evil spirit turbulent world began to calm down, and restored the cloudless sky, with the color of the sunset, auspicious sky.


    From the ancient thunder slowly spread, the body of Chu Feng also floated up, the wings of magic light spread out, with a kind of extreme peace. Under the boundless sunlight, a dark breath is being produced. This is a kind of black auspicious omen, which indicates that a generation of taboo demons is coming.


    Leng Po Tian''s face is even more ferocious: "today, you don''t want to step into the way of heaven saint!"


    "Four old guys, do it with me."


    At the moment, there is no need for cold broken sky to say anything. The four great ancestors all know how to do it. The army of corpse gods has moved completely between waves. Obviously, we should try our best to prevent Chu Feng from bringing the biblical disaster.


    Long Haoran raised his hand and asked Dama to take the people away first. In the next battle, only those who were above the upper gods were eligible to participate in the battle. When others were close to the battlefield, there was only one possibility of death.


    In the sky, also slowly fall down the light of the barrier, surging with endless terror of holy power, cold break the sky eyebrow a pick: "respect God!"


    It was Lu Wan''s breath, but Lu Wan didn''t show up, just sounded her peaceful voice: "this war has had too much influence, the temple world should not be destroyed and the lives of people will be destroyed!"


    Obviously, the whole world will not be affected by LV Wanzhi''s war.


    At the same time, Leng Po Tian and other people''s eyes all look at Chu Feng, which means to fight at any time.


    "Chu Feng!"


    But when the sword is at war, suddenly there is an explosion in the distance. When we look back, we find that the person making the sound is situ Muyun, but when we see the situation around him, everyone is stunned.


    Because situ Muyun actually took all the people of Shangguan''s family, no, and saran was not taken down, but stood beside him with his head down.


    The people who looked at the Shangguan family seemed to have no strength, and their eyes were angry at saran.


    Already slowly calmed down Chu Feng nodded his head and looked faintly: "thank you for proving my innocence."


    Now saran is standing by situ Muyun''s side, no matter what the reason is. If she can stand by situ Muyun''s side, she has a good reason to frame Chu Feng. Virtually, she has let Chu Feng''s accusation of strengthening his aunt completely.


    Situ Twilight cloud did not care about a smile: "you are indeed innocent, but saran is not innocent."


    Saran looked tight: "situ Twilight cloud!"


    All of a sudden, situ Muyun slapped his back hand on saran''s face and said, "am I wrong? Do you think you''re still innocent when you''re in me


    Unexpectedly, situ Muyun said these words on such an occasion. Saran was angry and ashamed: "brute, you forced me to do it."


    however, no matter what happened to saran and how she had an affair with situ Muyun, it is doomed that the explanation at this moment is powerless, and she has not continued to insist. At this moment, she has no face to face Any member of the Shangguan family.


    The severely injured Shangguan Mingheng was held by the strong man of the situ family. He just sighed with a sigh. He knew something from the beginning, but he didn''t expect such an embarrassing result.


    As for Shangguan''s only disappointment in chasing the sun, his most beloved woman, his only woman, betrayed him, even though he was forced by situ Muyun, but now? It is unforgivable to prescribe medicine to all the people of Shangguan family and wrongly accuse Chu Feng of breaking up his relationship with Shangguan family.


    However, Shangguan didn''t have hysteria about chasing the sun. He just kept his head down and said nothing. He was more sad than his heart died. Now he has given up his heart to saran. Even if saran is threatened, when she chooses to betray, it is unforgivable.


    Situ Twilight cloud scornfully passed by Saran, and saw that the upper officials'' family had been taken down by himself from top to bottom, and his smile was a little more cheerful.


    Like a rooster of victory, he looked at Chu Feng and said, "how about a deal?"


    Chu Feng looked up and looked at the ninety-nine Heavenly God thunder that would come at any time. He kept a peaceful attitude: "talk about it!"


    "You are now self mutilating and self-cultivation!" With a cold smile, situ Muyun said in a loud voice, "as long as you abandon your cultivation and give up the achievement of the holy land, I can let go of all the people and relatives of your mother. How about it? Otherwise, they will die one by one in front of you today. Are you at ease? "


    "Ann I don''t want to. Just as situ Twilight cloud finished, Chu Feng nodded gently: "I haven''t drunk their saliva. They haven''t given me a day''s nurturing kindness. Even most of them have even taken my mother to marry you, a beast. So in my heart, they are all damned."


    "So, do you think I''m safe or upset?"


    The smile on situ Muyun''s face froze in an instant. How could he have imagined that Chu Feng would say such a thing? He lifted his hand and pinched some Shangguan''s neck behind him: "you''d better think about it before you speak."Chu Feng took back the eyes of looking at the sky and calmly looked at this sudden farce.


    The four great ancestors, Leng Po Tian, didn''t do it immediately. They all had a look of fun. They all wanted to see if Chu Feng could take his mother''s life and death calmly? Is it compromise, or to watch his grandparents and uncles die one by one.


    When everyone was paying attention to it, Chu Feng''s pupils suddenly shrank. Just a look in his eyes, the official startled Hong gave out a scream, his mouth spit out blood, his eyes turned over and closed his eyes.


    The whole audience was quiet for an instant, and saran was also in a short silence for two seconds and cried out hysterically: "Jinghong!"


    All of a sudden, he pushed away the stupefied situ Twilight cloud, held Shangguan Jinghong and anxiously investigated his channels and everything. His face suddenly turned pale: "dead!"


    Shangguan pursued the sun with painful eyes. He wanted to go to see the situation of Shangguan startling Hong, but he was clamped and said angrily, "bitch, see what you have done."


    Saran shed tears in pain. She found that she should not believe in situ Twilight cloud since she started. Then Shangguan Jinghong would not die, but there is no regret medicine in this world.


    He turned his head slowly and said angrily, "Chu Feng, he is your cousin, but you have not finished speaking. Shangguan Mingheng also sent out a scream, followed by many people in Shangguan''s family, who died one by one.


    Saran can''t say what she wants to say. Chu Feng has already started to kill. What kind of cousin is he talking about? And even though they are related by blood, have you ever had a good relationship? What qualifications do they have to ask Chu Feng for anything?


    But Chu Feng''s indifference made those who were holding down the Shangguan family quickly let go of the people, worried that they would become the one lying in the gun. Although they are in full swing now and can be prevented, the fact is, who knows?


    "Do you want to make a deal with me


    Chu Feng killed many people in Shangguan family with one eye and one idea. Finally, he stopped to look at situ Twilight cloud, whose expression was completely rigid: "if you want to make a deal with me, I can kill them all."


    That kind of indifference, that kind of cold, that kind of cruelty, severely shocked everyone''s heart. Even the four great ancestors of Leng Po Tian couldn''t accept such blood and cruelty. At the same time, they were determined to kill Chu Feng, because his means were no longer limited to the strength of his skills, and his soul was also more cruel.


    Situ Twilight cloud looked ugly and clenched his fist, but finally gave up his mind. Chu Feng had proved to him with blood that he didn''t care about anyone in the Shangguan family.


    Situ Muyun thought that his high means had become a joke. He waved people to let go of all the Shangguan family members. Instead of wasting hands to watch them, it was better to prepare for the next battle.


    A farce in the absolute indifference and cruelty of Chu Feng started quickly and ended quickly.


    The heavy thunder in the air is getting louder and louder. The nine Heavenly God thunder will come at any time. The four ancestors finally stopped waiting and raised their hands: "kill!"


    And all the corpses are going to kill the gods.


    The wind of Chu has no fluctuation, the wings of magic light spread out, and the magic realm covers the surrounding and everything. The wanton surging power is being devoured by a little bit. Except for the existence of the realm of God of creation, everyone below is being swallowed up.


    It''s just that the number is too large. Although the speed of gobbling up the demon kingdom is very fast, for everyone present, it is a negligible loss.


    At the same time, the surging power poured into the bodies of demon Jun and Yan Luo, and repaired their losses as quickly as possible. Now that he has stepped into the half step, it is very simple for the sage to repair their injuries.


    Finally, the four ancestors also found that Yan Luo, who had fallen to the ground and couldn''t get up, stood up, and his breath became more and more fierce. He cursed the devil. He couldn''t imagine how Chu Feng did it. He also burst into a drink: "kill them, too."


    Suddenly, the wings of Chu wind and magic light flashed, forming a strong whirling tornado, directly blocking those who wanted to approach the corpse God legion, with deep and dark eyes.


    With the dark light around the body becoming more and more vigorous, the palm of the left hand appeared black and yellow nine needles, and the right hand took back the Ming Hong magic sword which had been perfectly integrated and blossomed into bloodthirsty and murderous spirit, making Chu Feng''s momentum more powerful and more difficult to fight against.


    On the ground, Bailu''s body, which was held in her arms by Oriental rhyme, also showed a faint light. Suddenly, a black ancient ring flew out of her sleeve, all of which were rust and corrosion marks.


    In front of Chu Feng, she flew to Chu Feng''s left hand and got into Chu Feng''s left middle finger!


    Cold broken day to see a ferocious look: "Damn, the ring of ethereal is also in."


    Since then, the spirit of heaven has recognized the Lord www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2448

    When the ring of ethereal spirit was set on Chu Feng''s finger without any block, the earth became dark, and the shaking began to disappear, and the surrounding became quiet like death.


    Chu Feng opened his hands, no matter how the impact of the corpse God Legion was hard to reach his body. But in his whole body, it seemed that there was a dark light beam around his body. The simple and worn-out spirit ring was slowly fading away. The feeling of decay was completely new and shining with black and bright luster.


    Cold broken day see this finally can''t help: "hands on!"


    This time, the four great ancestors cooperated very well. When Leng Po Tian said that he was going to do something, they all followed the wind of Chu. However, Yan Luo and others had been restored to their strength by Chu Feng again. When they started, they all moved and completely restrained them.


    Long Haoran glanced at the Chu wind at the moment, with a happy smile: "you will succeed."


    In the blink of an eye, long Haoran is against Leng Po Tian. Here, only he can fight against Leng Po Tian, who is also a half step sage. Other people are enough to contain the four great ancestors and the God of the corpse God Legion.


    Once again, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled with a faint light, and took a look at the ethereal ring between his fingers. A comfortable feeling was generated in his heart. A dark black light came down from the sky and completely shrouded Chu Feng.


    Suspended Xuan Huang nine needles shot out at this moment, blooming in the sky in a dazzling golden light, still there quickly spinning, it seems to be weaving things in general, with the passage of time, the sky thunder more boring, everyone''s eyes a little more shocked.


    Because xuanhuang''s nine needles whirled up and down quickly, they gathered the terror power around them, and turned that terrible power into the shape of clothes.


    Chu Feng raised his left hand, and the ring suddenly shot out a black light, hitting the virtual image like clothes. Slowly, a set of Dark Armor appeared, and the dark yellow nine needles disappeared. The armor was filled with terror, and all the people who saw it were shining with blazing light.


    They don''t know what it is, but it is definitely not a common treasure. It seems to be made of nine needles of xuanhuang.


    Chu Feng put down his left hand, and his body swept over and collided with the armor. At the next moment, he put it on his body. He was dark and shining, with a terrible magic power. After his hand was raised, a black cape moved with the wind. Chu Feng raised his head and his eyes were more profound.


    Minghong''s magic sword merges, the ethereal ring recognizes the Lord, and the demon warrior armor reappears. Next, Chu Feng, wearing the wings of magic light, flies across the void and falls on the ground. Looking at the dead Bailu and Qingdi, and his Oriental rhyme with tears in his eyes, he raises his hand: "believe me, they will come back one day."


    At the moment, Wandi and Ludi are not allowed to hide in the East first, and then they are not allowed to hide in the East.


    After finishing all this, Chu Feng''s body was facing the sky, and his speed reached an extreme. He stood under the sky in an instant. When he lifted the Ming Hong magic sword, he turned out thousands of sword lights, and with the voice of crying ghosts and wolves, the endless power ravaged the earth with a heavy smell of blood.


    There were terrible explosions everywhere, and the terrible sword Qi released by Minghong magic sword didn''t mean to stop. Even some corpse gods met the sword spirit, which directly turned into nothingness. The magic sword integrated with the spirit of the sword had the power to kill the God of nature.


    Chu Feng raised his hand, and his voice shook the world: "open up!"


    Leng Po Tian, who fought hard with long Haoran, stepped back a little and looked up. The publicity he started was already invisible: "Damn, Chu Feng wants to open the sixth forbidden area!"


    According to the legend of ancient times, when the spirit of heaven recognized the Lord and the devil came, the sixth forbidden area was opened. At the moment, the sword spirit of the thousands of magic swords was rampant in the heaven and earth. It was obviously breaking the prohibition contained in the heaven and opening the sixth forbidden area, the demon world, sealed in ancient times!


    Leng Po Tian wanted to block it, the four great ancestors wanted to stop it, and even those corpse gods wanted to stop it. But under the rampage of thousands of sword lights, no one could get close to Chu Feng.


    At this time, the ring of ethereal also sent out a dark beam of light directly hitting the void. The darkness continued to spread, and finally some illegible ancient characters appeared in the void.


    Chu Feng raised a smile on his mouth, raised his hand, and shot away with his magic sword. He went straight into the darkness, and the heaven and earth shook. Some people hiding in the distance were killed by the sudden shock. Even LV Wan''s power could not completely block the terror power before the arrival of the demon God.


    The darkness that has almost covered the whole sky is actually a little bit broken, and the ancient words that were originally suspended on the dark are also disappearing. The darkness is gradually fading, and a terrible force is vented from the darkness, which is the terrible evil spirit that can crush a world.


    Finally, the darkness completely dispersed, and the sky seemed to be completely hollowed out. Chu Feng raised his head, and his left eye twinkled: "at this time, when will we wait?"


    At the end of the war, in the darkness where we could not see what was hidden in it, a statue of terror flew out of it. A total of 18 statues were standing in front of Chu Feng.Then again, a figure stood behind the 18 figures, a total of 36, followed by 72 horror figures.


    But when all the attention was focused on these sudden figures, their faces were shocked completely. Only the demon king forced back the two gods of God and rose to the side of Chu Feng.


    Those who appeared from the darkness also hung on their knees at the moment: "Eighteen demons, thirty-six magic generals, seventy-two magic generals, please see the devil God, the devil king!"


    The sound shook the heaven and earth, so that all people, even Leng Po Tian and the four great ancestors were ugly. They knew that today, they had almost lost.


    The sixth forbidden area was opened, and the demon world reappeared. The demon kingdom that had followed the demon king to fight under the ancient demon gods appeared again, which indicated that the age of the demon God would come to an end. Even the goddess, Lu Wan, could not stop it.


    For others, the shock is no less than that of the four great ancestors and Leng Po Tian. The eighteen demons are all gods of nature, the second is the superior gods, and the subsequent magic generals are all the middle gods and more than one hundred strong gods. Judging from the situation, these seem to be the leaders of the hierarchy. Does the demon Kingdom really have a large army of divine realm?


    In their curiosity, Chu Feng took back Minghong''s magic sword. As Minghong magic sword returned to Chu Feng''s hand, the darkness of the sky gradually faded away. People saw a terrible scene. They saw that it was a terrible world. A row of troops were ready to go to war at any time.


    And none of them is the next God.


    At this time, a half kneeling in front of Chu Feng and the demon king said in a loud voice: "100000 demon Kingdom army, sent by the demon God and the devil king!"


    In the cold broken sky''s body, the hell devil''s unwilling cry: "all these are mine, I am the emperor of the demon world."


    It''s just a pity that those evil spirits and magic generals didn''t hear about it. Chu Feng nodded slightly and his eyes flashed: "you can go to any battlefield, can you?"


    "Yes, but there are limits!" The evil minister said in a loud voice: "venerable God and goddess suppressed the demon world in ancient times. We can only come out, and we have to go back in an hour, and we can''t go out on that day, otherwise we will die of blood."


    Originally, he wanted to pull out the demon Kingdom army to sweep the wild demon territory. Now Chu Feng gave up the idea. It seems that Lu Wan thought of it in ancient times, and even opened the sixth forbidden area, there was a time limit.


    However, it was enough. Chu wind flickered to the sky and waved his big hand: "kill me, corpse God army!"


    The strong man in the demon world said in a loud voice: "obey the order of the demon God!"


    The first nine Heavenly God thunder also fell from the sky at this time. Chu Feng met it with an absolutely bold posture. Holding the Minghong magic sword in his hand, he basically lost the power of the beginning.


    "I will never forgive you traitors


    When Chu Feng met the nine Heavenly God thunder and was ready to ascend to the top of the holy land, his eyes were bloodthirsty and terrifying. Unexpectedly, he slowly changed and showed a cold face: "my emperor is here, how can you work for the demon God?"


    Hands up, fingertips across the palm, blood outflow: "today do not teach you this group of traitors, I am the king of the demon world!"


    With the blood flowing out, that face was constantly transformed into the face of cold broken heaven and Yama, and more profound and terrible forces appeared around him than before.


    Jie Jie laughs from his mouth: "once I was sealed in the fallen war field, and I didn''t do nothing. Now let you see the will of the gods. Although I will no longer be able to win the throne of the heavenly saints, I can at least, at least, and kill the saints!"


    The power of evil broke out in an instant, and the power around the cold broken sky or hell devil became more and more terrible.


    The demon king was surprised: "the will of the gods, you devour the will of the gods?"


    In the void, there is only cold breaking heaven and the laughter of the demons. No one answers the demon king''s words. Only the rising terror power, if it is not for the auspicious heaven and the holy robbery is coming, I am afraid it will be a force to crush the heaven.


    The Demon Lord took a look at the Chu wind that was constantly meeting the thunder of the nine heavenly gods, and then looked at Leng Po Tian. Finally, he said to the demon king: "we can divide the battlefield with you and I, and Leng Po Tian and your elder brother are integrated. In addition, when your elder brother was sealed in the lost battle field for many years, he swallowed up the will of the gods, which will directly volatilize the fighting power of the saints."


    "Give him to me. I will guarantee that Chu Feng will enter the holy land today."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2449

    After the ninety-nine heavenly thunders, Chu Feng will start to climb 49 auspicious cloud steps, surpass the heaven and achieve the holy land.


    This is a critical time, and we can''t be disturbed bit by bit. But now there are corpse God corps, Leng Po Tian and the four great ancestors. If we don''t divide the battlefield, the powerful combat effectiveness generated by so many people will definitely make Chu Feng pay a heavy price.


    And the price is direct death.


    The demon king felt the determination of long Haoran, but he was also hesitating.


    Long Haoran is the fusion of demon lord and Tibetan master, and has the fighting power of a half step sage. However, Yan and demon have been blocked in the left battle field for many years, which has devoured the will of the gods. In addition, Leng Po Tian has the inheritance of great Yi. The combat effectiveness of the two superposed together will stimulate the combat effectiveness of the saints. How can long Haoran be able to defeat?


    Half step saint, and saint!


    It seems that all of them are saints, but the banbu sage is not a saint after all. The Yan devil and Leng Po Tian, which have stimulated the powerful potential, will directly burst out the fighting power of the sage. The demon king is a bit depressed. If he recovers to his former peak, he will also be a terrible half step saint.


    However, due to the limited time in the war world left behind, he gave up his last chance and rushed back first. Otherwise, no matter what kind of half step sages are here today, he can easily destroy them.


    Seeing that the demon king was still hesitating, Leng Po Tian had already burst out of terror power. Long Haoran said solemnly, "demon Jun, your brother came to the hidden world from the present world for a career? Now Chu Feng is only one step away from achieving the realm of heaven and sage. How can you still hesitate? "


    "Believe me, I can definitely stop your elder brother and Leng Po Tian, and let Chu Feng win the throne


    There was a faint light in the shadow of the demon king''s nothingness, and his voice was low and said, "King Wu, you are great!"


    The body shape slowly rises, and long Haoran''s face appears gratified. He quickly passes by and stands together with the demon king. Under the joint efforts of the two people, a terrible force is created, and the surrounding heaven and earth are shaking. Even LV Wan''s isolated power is affected and distorted.


    All of a sudden, the scene of ice and fire formed on the battlefield, which separated the people who were fighting fiercely to the other side. No matter how powerful they were, they could not penetrate everything here.


    "King Wu, please."


    The devil stopped and said with a heavy voice that his body didn''t enter the big battlefield on the other side. In this space, there were only dragon Haoran and Leng Po Tian, two half step sages!


    In addition, Chu Feng has already passed the 17th nine heaven thunder. With the cooperation of Ming Hong magic sword, magic light wings and demon God battle armor, those nine heaven God thunder can''t make any impact on Chu Feng, but make the power surging in him even more terrifying.


    The thunder was incessant, the Holy Spirit was full of air, and the cold broken sky had completely changed.


    There are two crisscross lines on the face, showing blue and black. A pair of eyes project the essence of light, so that people can feel the evil at a glance.


    Holding the archery bow, Jie Jie laughed: "King Wu, you can''t stop me!"


    "I can''t stop it, but it will." With a faint smile, long Haoran''s body floated to the height similar to the cold broken sky. He looked at the Chu wind covered by the nine Heavenly God thunder with a gentle smile: "once upon a time, my apprentice overlord did not hesitate to fall down for the sake of Chu wind. As a master, I could not have watched Chu Feng go wrong."


    "Don''t forget that although I am King Wu, I am also the Demon Lord. The life and death of Chu Feng is my business."


    Leng Po Tian laughs wildly, with fun and ridicule in the laughter. It seems that he disdains long Haoran''s behavior.


    However, the four great ancestors who fought against Yan Luo and others were anxious. The demon king and long Haoran used their great power to isolate the two sides of the battlefield. At the moment, even they could not break through the past. They could only rely on the cold to break the sky to stop the Chu wind and become the sage of heaven.


    If it fails, the four ancestors have been afraid to imagine what the results will be, and now also dare not waste too much energy.


    The demon Kingdom reappeared. Eighteen demons, thirty-six magic generals and seventy-two evil generals led the army of demon kings to leave and crush the Legion of corpse gods. This is their painstaking efforts. They must not let them collapse. They began to devote themselves to the battle, looking forward to breaking the sky and really succeeding.


    The thundering sound of the nine gods of black thunder constantly falling, cold broken day also did not laugh, because he did not want to waste time.


    With a bow and an arrow, an arrow carries the power of the holy power of terror toward the Chu wind. It wants to destroy the Chu wind, which is experiencing thunder robbery, under the thunder of the nine heavenly gods.


    Long Haoran''s eyes coagulated, and instantly blocked in front of it. Facing the sun shooting arrow, a zigzag figure appeared to rotate between his hands, like a shield to block the attack of the arrow.


    "Interesting!"


    Leng Po Tian sneered and his fingers bounced. Nine arrows appeared on the sun shooting bow: "I don''t know if you can stop it. If you can, I will fight with you with bare hands."The nine arrows shot out one after another, bringing out the flame like tail and shooting toward the dragon. It was the nine arrows that once destroyed Chang''e''s nine brothers to win the sun. Now, with the cold breaking sky, the fighting power of the sage must be stronger than before.


    Long Haoran''s eyes were a little more dignified, but he did not avoid it, pouring all his strength to stop the attack of the sun shooting arrow.


    The sun shooting arrow shot one arrow after another on the top of the character, and the character gradually appeared cracks. When the eighth arrow came, the character completely dispersed. If the last arrow was not a flash of dragon Hao Ran, it would have given him a chill.


    But Rao is so, also brought him a little bit of harm.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Leng Po Tian laughed, raised his hand and shot the sun bow and disappeared in his hand. In his evil eyes, there was a bloodthirsty Madness: "it''s worthy of being the king of martial arts. If this is the case, the king will send you to death with his own hands. It should be his respect for you."


    Turning into a cold light, Leng Po Tian was in vain close to long Haoran. The latter clearly captured the track of Leng Po Tian''s action, but when he wanted to act, he still found that he was so slow.


    And it is this slow half beat that makes long Haoran fly out directly by the terrible force of cold breaking day.


    Hand gently raised, cold breaking day, fingertips jump cold light, shooting out, straight to take dragon Haoran.


    Long Haoran, who has just stood firm, has a dignified look. His fighting power is at the initial stage of being a saint. He has not exerted his full strength. If he can give full play to his fighting power, he can become history in minutes.


    With a blast, the breath of Buddha and Demons skyrocketed, and they tried their best to stop the random attack of Leng Po Tian, which caused the earth to crack under the blockade.


    "Go away and kill you. I don''t have any sense of accomplishment."


    The cold broken sky eye showed a look of disdain. After sweeping long Haoran, he fell on Chu Feng who had experienced more than 40 times of nine Heavenly God thunder. His fist slowly clenched: "let me kill Chu Feng, I can spare all people today!"


    Long Haoran coughs gently. The collision just now has brought him some harm. Today''s cold weather is too strong. A look, a gesture, and even a random strike have a terrifying destructive power. It is very difficult for him to resist it.


    Seeing long Haoran, he didn''t mean to get out of the way, and the speed of the nine Heavenly God''s thunder falling was also faster and faster. Although Xiangyun Tianjiang was the best time to kill Chu Feng, Leng Po Tian was never the kind of person who was lucky. As long as he could kill others, he didn''t need to wait.


    Because time can change anything. Who knows if Chu Feng can be killed now? Can we still kill chufeng?


    The instant of the explosion of the killing machine, Leng Po Tian''s eyes were cold and evil: "you are stubborn, so don''t blame me for being cruel."


    In Leng Po Tian''s body, there is a holy power. Although the breath mixed with this holy power is only the breath of a half step sage, long Haoran dare not despise him. He knows that Leng Po Tian is impatient with him. He is ready to kill him with one blow in the next attack.


    The whole body instinctively tenses, in the eyes of long Haoran, there is unyielding and resolute.


    Today, he is the only one who can help Chu Feng step into the path of heaven. If he doesn''t protect Chu Feng''s Dharma, cold breaking heaven will definitely make Chu Feng die on this path of becoming a saint. Lu Wan told him that if Chu Feng falls down in the great age, it will not only be unable to stop the advance of the great age, but will make the great era an irreversible death.


    For endless years, long Haoran did everything according to LV Wan''s instructions. Whether it was the identity of the demon lord or the Tibetan master, everything was just for today. Now that the time has come, he will not let Chu Feng go wrong in any case.


    With his fists clenched, the two spirits of Buddhism and Demons emerged in his body, which converged into a powerful force. The faint pressure of saints made him a little surprised. Long Haoran''s strength was a little beyond his cognition.


    But that''s all. As a conceited man, he never thinks that others are stronger than himself.


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, and a wicked smile appeared on the cold broken sky''s face. He raised his hand and a dark light ball appeared in his hand, and his eyes shot a killing opportunity: "go to death!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2450

    It''s like a baseball shot. It''s a cold day. It''s thrown directly to the dragon.


    That dark light ball just out of the cold broken sky''s hand is getting bigger and bigger. When approaching long Haoran, it''s too big to resist at all.


    It can only be the ultimate confrontation between clenching one''s teeth and breaking cold.


    It''s just that Leng Po Tian is really too powerful now. Long Haoran tries his best to eliminate the attack of Leng Po Tian, and his whole body seems to be in a mess.


    "I said, you can''t stop me. Get out of my way!"


    Leng Shatian defeated long Haoran, but he did not continue to attack, but maintained a kind of indifferent posture. After a look at Chu Feng, he was already greeting the eighty-four nine Heavenly God thunder. His eyes were full of killing opportunities: "the world is so lonely. I still think you can fight with me at any time when you are alive. If you die, I will have no opponent."


    Long Haoran coughs gently, and the magic Qi and Buddhism breath are constantly changing.


    The corner of his mouth flashed a bit of fun: "no matter the war king or the devil emperor, they are arrogant and arrogant. They never kill people who are weaker than themselves. At the moment, it seems that it is true, but today Chu Feng must achieve the holy land, and I can''t get rid of it."


    "So don''t be polite. If you want to kill me, you can come to fight with the God, the emperor or even the goddess when I''m dead."


    The face of the cold broken sky changed, and a trace of anger passed by.


    Although he was a little arrogant, he also knew that he had only stimulated his potential to have the fighting power of sages. If he really wanted to fight Chang''e, who had really experienced the calamity of saints, there would be no second result except death.


    However, long Haoran didn''t want to let go. Leng Po Tian didn''t want to talk nonsense any more. His eyes were silent and he was ready to take the last blow. He directly killed long Haoran: "King Wu, I will mourn for your fall."


    Just finished saying, Leng Po Tian''s look changed slightly: "are you crazy, is it worth it?"


    Even under the thunder of the nine heavenly gods, Chu Feng looked in surprise. Standing there, he was lonely, but he could never be ignored. He even ignited the source of life and wanted to fight the last battle with the power of life.


    A trace of complexity flashed in my eyes, why? Chu Feng couldn''t understand why.


    "I don''t know how the first orphans of mankind are born. I just don''t know that I''m a godfather or mother."


    However, long Haoran did not ignite the source of life. On the contrary, it was a peaceful and extreme situation: "so I always feel lonely, especially after I have practiced the art of Buddha and devil, I feel very lonely in my heart, but I don''t regret it at all."


    With a light sigh, long Haoran continued: "because although I am lonely, no one knows my real identity except God worship. I dare not mention that I am a demon lord and a Tibetan master. Because the integration of Buddhism and demons is a kind of unconventional thing, I don''t want others to regard me as a monster.


    In the endless years, I can only follow the instructions of God, consciously or unconsciously cultivate taboos, maintain the balance of the modern world, suppress the strong in the hidden world, and dare not enter the modern world. Although I can only think of these things in my heart, I really do not regret it.


    Love is the most fundamental power in the universe. I don''t have relatives or friends to tell me. But I still love everything in the universe. Because of their company, I feel that I am not so lonely. "


    "So today, I won''t let you kill Chu Feng, because if he doesn''t die, there will be a future in the universe. If he dies, there will be no future."


    "Nonsense!" After long Haoran finished speaking, Leng Po Tian burst to drink.


    A ferocious look appeared on his face: "as we all know, the ancient times were broken, but the biggest disaster has never been dissipated. If the power of all living beings of ancient demons is revived by Chu Feng, then disaster will come. In addition to killing him, there is no way to stop it. You are all stupid ideas."


    The momentum of the body is growing like a madman, and the cold breaking sky seems to have moved the deepest killing opportunity.


    Long Haoran sighed and looked at Chu Feng: "children, concentrate on breaking through, here I am."


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but finally turned into a silent sigh. He didn''t know what the power of all living beings was. He only knew that long Haoran was now trying his best to protect his Dharma and help him break through the path of heaven.


    No more time to waste!


    In order to prevent the most cruel means of cold breaking the sky, Chu Feng''s eyes burst into a fierce color, and his left eye twinkled with a more terrifying color. Originally, the speed of falling of the nine Heavenly God thunder was amazing enough, and the speed of falling down was faster than that at the beginning. Chu Feng wanted to speed up the breakthrough to the sage.


    When the thunder of No.99 Heavenly God falls and is completely broken by Minghong magic sword, long Haoran has completely ignited the power of life, and Leng Po Tian has gathered the most powerful power.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay more attention to it. He calmed down his mind and looked at the sky full of auspicious things. One after another, auspicious clouds fell from the sky. However, it was totally different from that when Chang''e and Zhang yun''er broke through, because all the 24 auspicious clouds falling in the next day were black.And there is a feeling of evil, but mixed with that auspicious breath, it is not contradictory at all, but very comfortable.


    "Go to hell!"


    Cold broken day also at this moment burst a drink, body like electricity across the sky, toward the Dragon Haoran launched a devastating attack.


    Long Haoran bravely and fearlessly met him, and their terrible battle escalated again. Even if this was the temple world and the place where the fallen war world was generally suitable for the fierce battle between the gods of creation, they could not resist their terrible fighting power at the moment. Everything was in the process of destruction, and even began to isolate the barriers of the battlefield. They were shaking and seemed to be broken at any time So.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. When the auspicious cloud fell completely, he folded up the wings of the magic light and scattered all the sharpness and sharpness. Just like an ordinary person, he stepped on the first auspicious cloud.


    He had seen Chang''e and Zhang yun''er break through the holy land, and it was the first time for him, but the feeling of Chu Feng was not strange at all.


    When one of his feet fell on the first auspicious cloud, all of a sudden, on that day, the sky exploded, and the thunder of nine heavenly gods attacked the Chu wind.


    Look slightly changed. What''s going on?


    Whether it''s Zhang yun''er''s breakthrough or Chang''e''s winning the throne, when they have gone through the ninety-nine nine Heavenly God thunder, they will not be attacked by any force after stepping up the ladder of auspicious clouds. But why does it come to his turn to break through at this moment that the nine Heavenly God thunder will fall from the sky?


    Chu Feng can''t explain all of this sudden, even cold breaking the sky, long Haoran, and even people in the realm of God of creation, can''t explain why?


    Chu Feng clenched his teeth. Minghong''s magic sword did not need his driving. It had already possessed the spirit of the sword. It flew up on its own and destroyed the thunder of the nine heavenly gods between heaven and earth.


    When Chu Feng was just relieved, he also felt a shock and pain from his soul. He saw endless bloody and cruel pictures, all of which appeared in his mind.


    Also understand what kind of test Xiangyun ladder brings.


    That is once the strong, unwilling to will!


    Those who once fell on the ladder of auspicious clouds are impacting the consciousness sea of Chu Feng, which makes Chu Feng stand in a similar scene to experience failure.


    Chu Feng knew that it was the experience of a strong man who had fallen, but when he appeared in his mind, he felt that he had experienced it. It was the picture of his own failure and tragic death, and the pain on his soul became more and more fierce.


    Then he suddenly woke up, and then there was a burst of fear. Those wills should be the big interference on the Xiangyun ladder. If they erode their own thoughts and lose themselves, then the Xiangyun ladder will produce the heavenly way and kill him directly.


    If I want to achieve all this, I will go up freely without any interference. Only in this way can I step down the way of heaven. Everyone knows this truth, but there are few people who can really do it. Otherwise, there will not be so many strong people on the once auspicious cloud ladder.


    Chu Feng stepped up the second ladder of auspicious clouds. Today, he wants to be a saint no matter what difficulties and obstacles ahead, he can''t stop him from becoming a saint.


    The battle between Leng Po Tian and Long Hao Ran has also fallen into a state of absolute madness. They can no longer see their bodies, but can see the land that is constantly collapsing in that area and the sky like the mirror image of continuous debris.


    Only to the Chu wind which is breaking through, did not cause any influence.


    Two regions are staging a terrible war, one side is the supporter of Chu Feng, the other is to prevent Chu Feng from becoming the sage of heaven.


    At the moment, seeing that Chu Feng has stepped up the ladder of Xiangyun, the four ancestors are more anxious. However, the demon Kingdom army is too strong, and it is more pure and powerful than the corpse God army they have trained. Now it is still barely able to maintain a tie. However, after a long time, no one knows what the situation is.


    And for those who are watching this battle from afar, it is not a waste of life.


    We can see the legendary battle of gods, the reappearance of the demon world, the rush of the army, and the taboo of the devil breaking through the holy land. Everyone can''t experience all these things in his life. So at the moment, they all cherish this scene, because they missed it today, which may be the most wonderful picture of human life.


    The fierce battle is still the same, Chu Feng also went to the fifth ladder of auspicious clouds, oppression is more and more terrible.


    And a figure is falling from the sky at this moment www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2451

    Long Haoran!


    Long Haoran fell down from the sky that day. It seemed that the whole person had lost the original dignity and strength. He looked weak and embarrassed. Without a trace of water, he directly hit the ground and appeared a big pit.


    The cold broken sky also appeared above the sky. It could not be too ugly to look at. His left hand was drooping, and his flesh and blood were blurred. Looking at the Dragon Haoran standing slowly above the ground, he showed an irresistible killing opportunity.


    He thought it was a simple thing to kill long Haoran. Even if the latter inspired the source of life to fight with the power of life, Leng Po Tian felt that he was not his opponent. However, in the fight just now, Leng Po Tian found that he underestimated long Haoran''s strength.


    If he was not one with Yama, who had the blood of the demon family and could repair his wounds by himself, it is still unknown who will win.


    If only he and long Haoran fought alone, Leng Po Tian knew that he would have been defeated, or rather miserable.


    Therefore, looking at long Haoran at the moment, he is eager to challenge a powerful enemy, but he is absolutely not allowed to defeat himself. If he is the original self, he has already lost.


    The left hand wound in a little bit of repair, slowly raised his head, Chu Feng has already walked up two stairs, Leng Po Tian sneered: "you have no chance, wait for me to take care of your ancestors, then send you to see the king of Yan, don''t worry, after you die, I will receive all of you for you."


    "Your power, even your women, ha ha ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.


    "Chu Feng!" Long Haoran saw the cold broken sky and took out the sun shooting bow. With a dignified look on the sky, he burst out and said: "don''t worry about me. People will die. Go and do your things. My life and death are nothing compared with your life and death. Concentrate on breaking through, don''t let down the expectations of the world."


    Chu Feng resisted the impulse to turn back, and he could not turn back. If he turned back now, he would be distracted. Eternal resentment would erode his sea of consciousness, and the way of heaven would instantly turn him into ashes.


    Clenching his fist, Chu Feng resolutely continued to go forward. Now to make long Haoran''s contribution valuable, he must continue to go up. Only when he has achieved the sage of heaven is the best explanation to long Haoran.


    "This time, you won''t get another chance."


    At this time, Leng Po Tian also gave a cold drink. The infinite killing opportunity covered the whole area. On the sun shooting bow, there was an arrow with blood shining: "let you see the most satisfactory arrow of my king!"


    With a whoosh, the arrow of blood light shot out in the blink of an eye, carrying a bloody smell on the pavement. Long Haoran looked pale: "this is", "and"


    just after the exit, the arrow suddenly changed. One is divided into two, two is divided into three, and the three creatures are generally turned into arrow rain all over the sky.


    Cold broken day fingers, crazy state to put: "a thousand arrows through the heart!"


    However, he opened his hands to fight against the sun, but he could not resist the sky.


    There was a smile on his face and a slight regret: "Chu Feng, I''m sorry, I can''t help you."


    Those invisible but containing the real attack power of the sun archers all shot into his body at the moment when he was close to long Haoran.


    Long Haoran stood there with the same smile, but his chest had been dyed red with blood. He raised his head to look at the cold broken sky above the sky: "king of war, demon emperor, I''m in hell, waiting for you."


    In vain, long Haoran''s body was burning with a terrible flame. The disappeared arrows sprang up from his back, and all disappeared between heaven and earth. Meanwhile, long Haoran also turned into dust and smoke under the terrible flame.


    Everyone was stunned. Even the army of corpses and Demons stopped. The four ancestors watched the dust disappear. Suddenly, they felt a little hard to accept, even a little uncomfortable.


    Because King Wu is the demon lord, and the King Wu is the Tibetan master. No matter how much gratitude and resentment, they want to kill the demon lord and the Tibetan master. But when long Haoran really dies, they find that they still have a little bit of loneliness in their hearts when their old friends leave.


    But after a brief silence, the outbreak of the war again, the world of the strong is weak, as long as it is alive, then everything will continue.


    Long Haoran is dead, but they are still alive, they have to fight for a better tomorrow.


    "King Wu, go all the way, but don''t wait for me, wait for Chu Feng!"


    Leng Po Tian killed long Haoran with an arrow. His body bent slightly and bowed 90 degrees. When he got up straight, his eyes fell on Chu Feng''s body. His smile was full of fun and murder: "only the 16th auspicious cloud, there are eight more you can leave the next heaven. I can still kill you after a rest. It''s really good."Chu Feng held back the sadness in his heart and did not dare to be distracted. He did not even think that he had heard the provocation of the cold breaking sky. The more he went back, the more powerful the pressure of eternal resentment was. If he was a little careless, he would really die.


    Leng Po Tian didn''t worry any more. He stroked the sun shooting bow there. Obviously, he was ready to wait to stop Chu Feng, because the more he got to the back, the weaker the resistance of Chu Feng. At that time, it was also the best time to kill Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng naturally knew this, but he didn''t care at all, because even now he couldn''t do anything about it. Unless he didn''t go up the Xiangyun ladder, once he did, he would have no chance to go down. He had to go up to the 49th ladder to surpass the way of heaven or die.


    The seventeen, the eighteenth, the nineteenth, and Chu Feng went up the stairs.


    With one foot on the twentieth ladder, Chu Feng felt the killing opportunity gradually formed by the cold breaking sky and knew that he was ready to attack. However, even if he knew that, Chu Feng did not dare to distract himself or even speed up his speed. This is not comparable to the nine Heavenly God thunder. This is the way of heaven, which can destroy him at any time.


    "It''s a pity that we have to face the door and fail!"


    Leng Po Tian sighed, and the sun shooting bow was formed in his hands and lifted up. The arrows had gathered together and his mouth was full of fun: "but if there is no failure, how can I set off this successful king?"


    "So Chu Feng, sorry, you are destined to become a white bone under my feet, but you can rest assured."


    "When you die, I''ll go and pamper your women. I won''t let them be empty and lonely."


    An arrow directly shot out, long Haoran has died, there is no one to stop the cold broken day''s attack on the Chu wind, an arrow shot at Chu Feng without any block, and blew on his body.


    But the next moment Leng Po Tian''s smile on his face completely solidified: "how can this happen?"


    Although the arrow didn''t kill Chu Feng, it was absolutely fatal to Chu Feng on the Xiangyun ladder. However, when the arrow that was shot just now hit Chu Feng, it was directly eliminated by the demon warrior armor, and no damage was caused to Chu Feng.


    On the face appeared ferocious, the two lines were even more black and bright, and the voice of Yan demon rang out in his body: "nine arrows capture the Yang, and then ten thousand arrows will shoot together!"


    Leng Po Tian narrowed his eyes. At the moment, it can only be like this. Otherwise, when Chu Feng goes to the 25th road of Xiangyun, he will want to kill him, which is impossible.


    He did not think that Chu Feng could stop himself from winning Yang with the nine arrows.


    All of a sudden, the arrow of blood light, which just killed the Dragon Haoran, reappeared again. The two most powerful arrows of Leng Po Tian launched an attack at the same time, which made people who paid attention to all this began to feel anxious for Chu Feng.


    But all of a sudden, all of a sudden static!


    The nine arrows shot out of the cold broken sky captured the sun, and the ten thousand arrows pierced the heart, all stagnated, as if time had stopped in general.


    The smile on the face solidifies, the cold breaks the day furiously to drink a way: "how to return a responsibility?"


    The angry roar made the war stop again. Everyone looked at it one after another and found this strange scene. The two arrows enough to destroy the God of creation stopped in the void like that, and Chu Feng had already reached the 22nd ladder of auspicious clouds.


    At this time, what surprised them even more was that the two arrows launched by Leng Po Tian slowly turned the direction of attack to Leng Po Tian, and the next second they even reflected back against the normal.


    "Damn it!"


    Leng Po Tian didn''t think of one, so he was going to be attacked by his own arrow. He yelled angrily and dodged the fastest. It seems that the nine arrows took the Yang and the ten thousand arrows fired at the same time, and all of them shot directly on the barrier that isolated the battlefield in the distance, making the barrier shake for a while and then return to its original appearance.


    Why did the two arrows shot out of the cold broken sky stop and suddenly shoot back? Many people have such questions in their hearts, but Leng Po Tian can''t explain all this.


    Lu Wan, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er, who were left behind in the war, saw all this. The three women were confused because they didn''t know what was going on just now. Why did the cold breaking attack be stopped and reflected back?


    Chang''e directly developed the art of great destiny. Zhang yun''er''s right eye also twinkled with gold, but soon they stopped and looked similar and dignified. At the same time, they opened their mouth: "it''s beyond the heaven''s way, and can''t spy on fate."


    Out of the way of heaven, the lowest, saints exist!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2452

    Beyond the existence of heaven, then they can not pry into their destiny, and only saints can not pry.


    Lu Wan''s expression was stunned, and the faces of Chang''e and Zhang yun''er also appeared dignified colors.


    At present, there are only three of them who have really entered the heaven''s way saints in the five forbidden areas. At most, there are several half step saints. If the half step saints have not been robbed, they have not been beyond the heaven, and their fate can be explored.


    But now we can''t pry, it can only be a saint beyond the way of heaven.


    But in the five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world, besides the three of them, there are still other saints? The unknown saint?


    Lu Wan closed her eyes and pondered for a moment. Finally, she opened her eyes and gazed at Chu Feng, who had already stepped 23 steps above the picture. She gently opened her lips: "in my memory, there were only more than 100 saints of heaven''s way born in the ancient times. In the ancient times, there were more than 20 of them."


    "But they all disappeared with the destruction of the times. In this era, there are only three of us."


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er looked more dignified when they heard the speech.


    Lu Wan existed for thousands of years, and would never cheat them on such things. Unexpectedly, those saints of heaven''s way had disappeared with the destruction of the times. Who was it to help Chu Feng?


    Temple world, former temple area.


    Leng Po Tian avoided the two arrows that he shot out. His eyes were ferocious and ruthless. He did not let go of any suspicious person. However, no matter how he peeped, he could not find any abnormal places. What is the matter?


    It''s impossible to say that it was just an accident. The arrow he shot out was completely based on his will. How could he stop and attack him in turn?


    Leng Po Tian didn''t find anything unusual after looking at it for a while. He scolded him and found that Chu Feng was about to step up the 24th ladder. Once he got to the top of the 24th ladder, Chu Feng only needed to take another step to enter the heaven. When he wanted to kill Chu Feng, he would have no chance.


    He knew that he had only one chance to attack. If he failed this time, he could only pray for Chu Feng to fall on that 49 heavy sky.


    With a whoosh, a thousand arrows shot through the heart again, but a similar situation happened again.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked to forget the reaction. It is conceivable that the power of an arrow can destroy long Haoran, but now it has been intercepted by unknown forces. Who can achieve such a terrible situation?


    Everyone is looking for it, but the people around them are familiar or ordinary, and they don''t seem to be some hidden power at all.


    "Who are you?"


    Leng Po Tian finally lost his mind and sent out a general cry, because Chu Feng was already standing on the 24th ladder: "get out of here, get out of here right now, I promise I won''t kill you!"


    All of a sudden, Lu Wan began to isolate the battlefield, and the barriers were directly broken. All of a sudden, not only shocked all the people on the scene, but also shocked Lu Wan and other people in the lost battle circles to forget their reaction.


    That''s the barrier set up by the saints of heaven. Even a hundred gods of nature can''t be broken. Now they are directly broken. What''s going on? Even at the beginning, the battlefield isolation created by long Haoran and demon Jun disappeared, and there was no barrier force in the whole area.


    And at this time, a Holy Spirit surging down from the sky, so that the crazy cold broken sky stiff look, eyes more than three points of fear.


    Although the Chu wind is breaking through the holy land, the holy power of the Chu wind contains the vibration of the magic power. Now the sound coming down from the sky contains the spirit of all souls, which makes people very comfortable, just like Lu Wan''s breath. However, compared with Lu Wan''s kind and peaceful world, this breath is more ethereal.


    It''s not the breath of Chang''e and Zhang yun''er, what''s going on? Five forbidden areas, heaven and earth, and the fourth sage?


    The atmosphere seemed to be repressed. Even Chu Feng stepped up the 25th ladder, and everyone forgot about it. Until the auspicious signs in the sky slowly disappeared and the sky became clear, the people came back to their senses.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah"


    Leng Po Tian suddenly cried out in a frenzy, and Chu Feng went to shangchongtian. Now he has no chance to stop Chu Feng from going up, but because of the sudden threat of saints, he completely forgot.


    A ferocious mouth appeared on his face, and the voice of Yama was mixed among them: "you are not a God, nor an emperor''s daughter, nor a goddess. Who are you? You''re blocking my plan. Shouldn''t you show up? "


    At the moment, Leng Po Tian can''t control so much, because if Chu Feng successfully breaks through the return of the sage, it may be his death. Now he wants to have a look at who stopped him at the most critical time and helped chufeng successfully go to the upper heaven?


    However, no matter how cold the sky screamed, no one appeared in the sky that day, and that filled with terror Saint Wei was also slowly fading, until finally there was no trace to be found.But Leng Po Tian knew that the man must still be hidden in the dark, but he could not spy out where the man was?


    He raised his head and yelled at the sky, "get out of here, I''ll be your ancestor!"


    All of a sudden, a terrible force fell from the sky, and the speed was fast to the extent that Leng Po Tian could not react at all. In the blink of an eye, Leng Po Tian screamed and fell from the sky and hit the earth heavily.


    It''s like when he started to ravage dragon Haoran, he smashed a big hole in the ground.


    However, the man in the dark didn''t seem to kill him. Leng Po Tian stood up at once, but the crazy situation also dissipated, because he felt that the other party had warned him just now, and did not cause any harm to him.


    But if his words are unreasonable again, the people in the dark will no longer simply warn him, but will directly launch a devastating attack.


    The man in the dark is indeed a saint. Leng Po Tian has been completely determined from the attack just now.


    He was shaking with his fists. He was unwilling and bent in his heart. Although he killed a powerful man like long Haoran today, Chu Feng successfully went to shangchongtian. Even if he killed long Haoran, it didn''t have any effect.


    At any time, Chu Feng will come back beyond the way of heaven. At that time, don''t say that cold breaks the sky, that is, the myriad worlds of heaven. There are few people who can stop Chu Feng.


    At that time, he was the real, taboo devil, above the top of the times.


    Around the quiet terrible, cold broken day slowly into the sky, took a look at that moment let him hide the deep sky, the eyes finally fell on the demon Jun and other people who did not have a fierce battle, the eyes twinkled with cold and evil color: "I have been unable to stop the Chu wind, but I don''t want him back to be killed, now can only be wronged you."


    Obviously, Leng Po Tian is ready to take them as hostages if Chu Feng returns. If Chu Feng doesn''t return, he will kill them directly.


    The four ancestors also knew that they had failed, and their body shape flashed to the cold broken sky. The eastern ancestor said, "king of war, although we have a little gratitude and resentment, now our gratitude and resentment is a small matter. We are all the people that Chu Feng must kill. Now we can only cooperate, and there may be a ray of vitality in that way."


    Situ Laozu, Huyan Laozu and Yuwen Laozu also mean this. If they are not united now, they can only be destroyed by the returned Chu Feng.


    "Give me the eighteen demons, the demon king, and the seven evil kings."


    Leng Po Tian didn''t give his four ancestors a look, because he also understood that what he had to do now was to combine all the forces that could be combined: "you can kill the rest, or you can take it. Chu Feng doesn''t pay attention to the life and death of individual people, but I don''t believe that he doesn''t pay attention to the life and death of all people. Moreover,,,"


    Leng Shatian''s smile is a little more cheerful: "I just To ask him to lock himself in a world, he should agree


    "Of course, it would be better if he didn''t come back."


    The four great ancestors were a little surprised, because Leng Po Tian had to fight more than 20 gods of nature. However, considering that he now has the fighting power of saints, he just can''t mobilize the way of heaven. There is nothing wrong with fighting the demon kings.


    The old ancestor of the East looked at the thirty-six magic marshals with fierce eyes, as well as Yinnu and Qingpiao and other people: "then do it!"


    Do what you say, because of the sudden appearance of saints'' breath, the war that stopped has started again, and because of Leng Po Tian''s joining, it is more intense than it was at the beginning. He has the body of a half step sage, but he has the fighting power of a saint, which makes the whole war situation from the beginning flat and presents one-sided.


    "God, who is that?"


    When the war was going on and the end would be the beginning of an era, Zhang yun''er asked the question in her heart: "you can cheat yourself at the beginning, but when you attacked Leng Po Tian just now, there is absolutely no power of a saint with any water. We,,"


    Zhang Yuner didn''t finish what Zhang Yuner said, and all of a sudden, they didn''t belong to them The breath fell from the sky, and a sentence appeared on the sky: Mo Nian, we will meet sooner or later, respect God, goddess! "Then the holy power completely dissipated, and a sharp color burst into Lu Wan''s eyes:" that is the ancient existence, the ancient lost saints, the practitioners! "


    What!


    Zhang yun''er and Chang''e also want to see if they can catch up with the mysterious saints who suddenly came to the lost battle world. They are all stunned at the smell of words. They are ancient practitioners of truth? Or a saint?


    Chang''e understood the shock of Chang''e and Zhang yun''er. After all, the Xiuzhen world had long been destroyed, but Lu Wan had her own basis. Just now she felt that the breath was the cultivator''s, and she would never forget the most perfect human being on the earth!


    Most importantly, he raised his hand and pointed to the sky: "it''s just me and yun''er in that word, don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Then Zhang yun''er and Chang''e seem to have caught something. They look up at the words on the sky that day. They just name the gods and goddess, and never mention Chang''e!


    That shows that the man did not know Chang''e at all.If you are not an ancient practitioner, how can you not know the emperor Chang''e?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2453

    Big scuffle!


    The temple world has opened a terrible melee, and only those who are strong in the divine realm are qualified to participate in it.


    At first, those who were still watching the war in the distance, except for all the strong men above the God kingdom of the four families, all the others who wanted to watch the excitement all withdrew. They were worried that the whole temple world would be destroyed, and they would not even have the chance to go.


    According to Chu Feng''s intention, Bai He, who guards the entrance and exit of the temple, doesn''t know what happened. He just feels the terrible decisive battle.


    Looking at a lot of people coming here, I know that the scope of the war has begun to expand, and these people are running away.


    Bai He didn''t pay attention to those who left the temple world and went to the secret place of morning light. She just looked at the distance with worry. She just felt the breath of the Holy Land and the auspicious atmosphere between the heaven and the earth. She thought that maybe the Chu wind broke through the saints of heaven, but now what is the result?


    Bai He wanted to go and have a look, but she did not dare to go. In front of Chu Feng, she always had a kind of fear and fear that she did not dare to challenge.


    And for the people in the temple world now, it''s like they are near the end of the day, and they all hate why they are not strong enough. If they are strong enough, they can leave quickly.


    It''s just that the hidden world is vast and endless. The people who are close to me want to leave. It''s OK to say that those who are farther away have no chance to leave. But they are still working hard to survive. Who wants to die like this?


    But all this, cold broken day and others will not care, there is not too much time to care.


    In which era was the divine war not one of life and death?


    So even if the whole temple world was destroyed, they would not be moved. At the moment, everyone''s mind was to kill all the enemies as quickly as possible.


    Leng broke the sky to fight the eighteen demons alone with the fighting power of saints, five of Yama, and the demon king!


    Although he is not really a saint, but his terrorist fighting ability and the cooperation of shooting sun bows make it difficult for more than 20 gods of nature to compete with cold broken sky. Every arrow he shoots needs to be carefully faced, because if he is not careful, he will be seriously injured even if he does not die.


    And in such an occasion, once seriously injured, it means death.


    However, although they were careful enough, they were still unable to cope with the power of the cold breaking sky. When the eighteen demons captured the Yang with nine arrows, all nine of them lost their fighting power. If it was not for other people who restrained the cold breaking sky, maybe the nine evil spirits would have died directly.


    Because of the lack of nine people to participate in the war, Leng Po Tian has the absolute upper hand. With the saint''s fighting power, he has the crushing strength.


    No one dares to get close to the center of the fierce battle of Leng Po Tian and others, because it will not do them any good. Even if the upper God is a little closer, it will be affected by the huge power generated by the combat effectiveness, and then he will be seriously injured or even die.


    The cold broken day here has the upper hand, and the thirty-six magic commander led by Yin Nu and Qing Piao is not very good.


    Because they are against the four great ancestors and the God of God, the four ancestors are so terrible God of nature, in the absence of other God of God, plus the God of God and hundreds of high-level corpse God''s Union, overwhelming crush Yin female and so on, let the whole war situation fall towards the side of cold broken sky.


    And the only victory is that under the leadership of the 72 demon generals, they have a strong strength, they completely crush the corpse God army.


    However, such a victory can be ignored, because the main victory in this battle lies in the victory in the stage of creation God and upper God, and the victory in the stage of lower God and middle God is only temporary.


    But now Leng Po Tian suppresses the 18 demons, the demon king and the five Yan Luo people, the four great ancestors unite with hundreds of corpse God legions to crush the Yin women and others. As long as Leng Po Tian and the four ancestors dominate in these two battlefields, even if the demon Kingdom army really wins the victory of the lower God and the middle God, it will be useless.


    Because at that time, as long as the cold broken heaven and the four great ancestors can deter all the middle and lower gods in the demon world.


    Therefore, the outcome of this war is still unknown, unless Chu Feng breaks through the realm of heaven and saints and returns!


    As for the Chu wind at the moment, it is totally in a universe. There are only the auspicious clouds that keep going up, and there is a place on the top. In addition, the endless thunder of the nine heavenly gods is constantly falling, but they are all broken one by one by the Ming Hong magic sword. It accompanies the Chu wind from the next heaven to the upper heaven.


    Chu Feng has been completely quiet down, calmly toward the top, without the cold broken days of interference, without the impact of the war, those more and more heavy pressure, for Chu Feng began to play no role.


    I also understand that the biggest crisis of breaking through the saints of heaven is not at the back, but before the breakthrough. In the world of strong people with evil hearts, few people want others to become powerful. They will certainly stop him from breaking through the saints of heaven at all costs. It''s a pity that they failed.His left eye twinkled slightly. Chu Feng could see the situation of heavy heaven behind his back, and Yan Luo and others who were in a disadvantageous situation. They knew that they had to break through to the saints of heaven and trample down the way of heaven. Otherwise, they might all face the result of death.


    Closed his eyes and took a deep breath, Chu Feng''s pace began to speed up a little, now in the absolute quiet of shangchongtian, he can make the fastest breakthrough, of course, Chu Feng will not forget to be careful.


    Because if he fails, the way of heaven can still destroy him. Even if he is a taboo demon, he can''t stop the crushing of that powerful force.


    With the passage of time, the four great ancestors and the superior corpse gods of the Legion of corpse gods have completely occupied the victory situation. Yin Nu and Qing Piao, as well as 36 magic commanders, have been completely defeated. None of them died, but they are all scarred.


    However, the situation of hundreds of superior corpse gods is not very good. In the fierce battle just now, although there were four great ancestors, they still paid nearly 100 lives to suppress all the people. The upper God of the demon world is too strong!


    "Control them, prevent accidents!"


    Knowing that time was not waiting for time, the ancestor of the East ordered the hundreds of upper corpse gods to guard the Yin women and others. He wanted to kill them very much. However, compared with killing them, the effect of keeping them is better than killing them, because we should prevent Chu Feng, who broke through to the saints of heaven, to return!


    Then, among the four great ancestors, Yuwen and Huyan left the camp and did not enter the fierce battle between the two armies. With their joining, the original advantage of the demon Kingdom army began to change.


    See this scene, Yin female and green floating eyes all emerge unwilling color.


    With their own comprehensive strength, the demon Kingdom army can easily crush the four great ancestors. However, because of a cold broken heaven with Saint''s fighting power, all this has changed. He has fought more than 20 gods of nature, greatly reducing their strength. However, if the four ancestors join hands, they are not able to fight.


    Finally, the army of the demon world was suppressed. Facing the ancestors Huyan and Yuwen of the God of nature, the army of the highest middle God could not resist it. The oppressed group of people began to retreat to one side, and the scuffle temporarily calmed down.


    The four great ancestors gathered again. Instead of standing there waiting for everything to end, they all started to join hands in the cold breaking day war.


    Leng Po Tian already has the upper hand, because the four great ancestors join in, it makes the devil Jun and others bear a lot of pressure. Before long, each one of them lost their combat effectiveness again, and was suppressed by the God of the dead. Once again, Leng Po Tian and the four great ancestors took control of the situation.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Leng Po Tian also laughed again, his eyes were cold and evil: "how about breaking through the sage?"


    The four ancestors dare not speak out. At the moment, they are like the hands of Leng Po Tian. It can be said that they still rely on Leng Po Tian. Otherwise, even if the corpse God Legion is added, it will not be enough for the demon king and others to crush them.


    When the laughter fell, Leng Po Tian raised his head to look at the sky. Now his chips are in his hand. The next step is to wait for the return of Chu Feng. As long as Chu Feng returns, he will let Chu Feng self lock himself in a world, and then he will still be able to be free and easy.


    Everything around is quiet, everyone and Leng Po Tian are similar in meaning, that is waiting for the return of Chu Feng.


    But now all of his people have been captured by Leng Po Tian and the four great ancestors. Even if Chu Feng breaks through to return to the saints of heaven, what is the use of it?


    With the passing of time, people''s mood also began to have some changes, because the past time is almost over, why hasn''t Chu Feng come back? Can''t stand the last step of breaking through the sage and fall between the 49 heavy days?


    Even Leng Po Tian couldn''t stand that thought. After waiting for a while, Leng Po Tian burst into laughter: "I''m too nervous. It seems that Chu Feng can''t come back. It''s such a thing!"


    The evil eyes swept over the demon king and other people, as well as the army of the demon kingdom. The cold broken sky opened a bow and arrow, and the arrow of blood light reappeared. A strong killing opportunity surged: "Shun is prosperous, and adversity is death!"


    "King of war!" As soon as situ Laozu''s mind condensed, he said, "we''d better wait. If we wait for Chu Feng to come back, how about we do it again?"


    "Do I need you to teach me how to do things?" Leng Po Tian swept over situ Laozu with a cold hum and looked at them again: "decide, Chu Feng can''t come back. You can''t choose to surrender to me, or you can choose to be killed by me."


    However, no matter how cold broken day threatened, after all, no one answered his question.


    Leng Po Tian laughed: "it seems that they are not afraid of death. If so, then all of them will die."


    One arrow shot, life two, two three, three all things, kill the chance to cover the demon king and others!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2454

    Ten thousand arrows at once!


    The demon king and others are all shrouded in the rain of arrows. If the arrow goes down, they will not die like this, but the people under the God of creation, even the upper God, may have to pay a heavy price.


    Yan Luo''s eyes widened: "damn me, I haven''t played enough women yet."


    During the explosion, the rain of arrows suddenly stopped. At the moment when everyone was shocked and closed their eyes, the torrent of arrows changed its direction and shot at the corpse God army. The destructive force was even stronger than when it was shot out of the cold sky. All of a sudden, the situation on the scene was chaotic.


    He was ready to kill the cold broken sky, the only one in the hidden world, such as the demon king. His pupils shrank violently, and his heart shook violently.


    The corpse God army, because of the attack and killing of thousands of arrows, died in pieces and turned into nothingness. The eyes of the four ancestors turned green, and then there was deep fear.


    All raised their heads and looked up to the sky. Was the mysterious saint still there?


    Even the cold broken sky thought so. Zhang Gong and arrow angrily shot ten thousand arrows at the top of the sky: "die for me, if anyone blocks me, I will kill who!"


    It''s just that the bloody arrows shot from the cold broken sky have no effect at all. When they are not in the sky, there is no response, as if there is nothing on the sky.


    And a strong breath suddenly poured down, just like a heavy rain coming without warning. It was like being pressed by a big stone on Leng Shatian and the four ancestors.


    The Legion of corpses almost fell on the ground, crawling, as if worshiping some kind of terrible existence.


    Mooway!


    On that day, what poured down from the sky was the mighty magic power, which made people unable to resist at all, and even could not rise to resist a little bit. Magic power!


    There, Yan Luo, who was still cursing at his early death, had a convulsion, and then he gave out a crazy laugh: "ha ha ha ha, great, great, crazy boy, come back!"


    Because the coming magic power is the pressure of saints, and this magic power is the breath of Chu wind!


    The cold broken God looks ugly in an instant. His face is ferocious. Without saying a word, his body passes through the void and goes to Yan Luo and others. At this time, everything is nonsense. Chu Feng has returned. We must control the life and death of Yan Luo and others immediately. Otherwise, there will be no chance.


    The four great ancestors also responded to come over, quickly went to the same time, but also burst out: "hold them."


    It''s just that everything seems too slow and too late.


    There was a sigh from the sky. Suddenly, everything around me changed at this moment. It was covered by a layer of bloody light. Everything was completely frozen at the moment. No matter it was cold broken sky, the four great ancestors, even the death legion, they were all in general and difficult to move.


    "The holy land, surpassing the way of heaven, dominates the world!"


    Above the sky came the calm voice of the Chu wind, which was as calm as water: "no matter it is the five forbidden areas, the heaven and the myriad realms, or everything, when a person crosses the heavenly way, he can completely control it. I will not let you move. Can you move?"


    Under everyone''s eyes, a faint light appeared in the sky. When the light dissipated, Chu Feng was wearing Demon Armor, and his black cloak moved with the wind, holding the Ming Hong magic sword in his hand, standing in the sky!


    The devil comes!


    Cold broken day body can''t turbulence, but he still sent out angry roar: "Chu wind, let me go!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are peaceful. In his mind, he just walked up the 49 stairs and didn''t enter that space. His eyes are deep and his body twinkles in front of the cold broken sky.


    Looking at the cold broken day with ferocious face, she said faintly, "aren''t you crazy? Come on, give me another look. "


    Leng Po Tian''s eyes burst into anger, but he couldn''t say a word, because the Chu wind he was facing was not the Chu wind at the beginning. It was the saint who transcended the way of heaven and completely surpassed all living beings!


    However, he is just angry, at least in the face of Chu Feng, there is no fear, and the four ancestors have been completely dead.


    Looking at Chu Feng standing in front of the cold broken sky, with helplessness and melancholy in his eyes, they worked so hard and prepared for so many years to cultivate the army of corpse gods. They thought that they could fulfill their wishes for many years today, but they failed in the last step.


    They did not succeed, so that Chu Feng successfully stepped into the path of heaven saints, he was surging that saint''s prestige, that let people breathe hard of the magic breath, severely stimulated them, but also reminded them that they failed.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to kill these people. It''s not that he didn''t want to kill these people, but after entering the holy land, he had no interest in killing the existence of the saints or even the God of creation. Of course, it doesn''t mean that he won''t kill them.


    He turned around, looked down, and slowly raised his hands.


    Eighteen demons, thirty-six magic generals and seventy-two magic generals, led the army of demon world, all kneeling on one knee: "welcome the devil, officially come!"The sound converges into a long dragon, reverberating between the heaven and the earth, indicating the complete arrival of an era of taboo demons.


    Chufeng''s hand gently hooked, the demon Kingdom army all stood up by a force, they looked at Chu Feng''s eyes, also more awe and worship, this is the demon God, once let the demon world submit to the devil, return again.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and looked serene. The devil kingdom had covered this place. At the moment, he was rapidly recovering the injuries of Yan Luo and others, and breaking the ban set by Lu Wan on the demon world.


    Although the demon world has been opened, it can only come out for one hour, that is, two hours. For him who is about to sweep all over the world, this time is not enough. Although he is a saint now, there are too many dangers in the universe. Sometimes even saints need the army to open the way.


    However, the wounds of Yan Luo and others had been repaired, but Lu Wan''s even prohibition could not be broken. She opened her eyes and did not continue to try.


    As an immortal deity, Lu Wan''s means are not for ordinary people to pry into. She now limits the freedom of the demon Kingdom army. Obviously, she does not want to have the demon kingdom of 100000 gods, appearing in the modern world, even in the world.


    Chu Feng dispelled his thoughts and looked back at Leng Po Tian, who was angry and unwilling. With a slight touch of his finger, Leng Po Tian, who was under control of freedom, was able to move immediately. His eyes were full of murderous opportunities. Facing Chu Feng, who was already a holy land, he still had no fear and awe.


    At this time, the Ming Hong magic sword in Chu Feng''s hand was shot out with a whoosh, which directly penetrated the cold broken sky''s body, and there was a scream of anger from Leng Po Tian.


    Next, I only saw something in Leng Po Tian''s body that was being stripped out. Slowly, at the end of the day, there was a complete separation. One was a figure with a vague figure, the other was a cold broken sky, and the fuzzy figure was just like hell devil!


    "Yama, in ancient times, you were sealed in the world of war left behind and escaped a disaster."


    Chu Feng took back Minghong''s magic sword and disappeared in the palm of his hand before he opened his mouth: "originally, endless years have passed. You should repent your past, but you have not only used so many years in the lost war world to devour the will of the gods to strengthen their strength. The means are evil and people are not ashamed. What''s the use of living?"


    His left eye twinkled, and a faint light passed by. Suddenly, Yan Mo''s vague figure gave out a scream. Everyone''s heart was shocked by this scene.


    Dark eyes, taboo people, God''s punishment!


    At the moment, Chu Feng just a look, he killed the yama. Looking at the Yan demon who disappeared a little bit, even if it was cold broken sky, he shed cold sweat. Now Chu Feng is so strong that he can''t resist it.


    He fought with Yama, destroyed a world and never killed him. Now Chu Feng is just a look, a word, which determines the life and death of Yama. What kind of power is this? What kind of killing way is this?


    The breath of the demon king was floating, but it calmed down when the devil disappeared completely and could not appear in the world any more. The existence of Yama was a mistake in itself, and now it is just an end to the mistake that should have ended in ancient times.


    A strong ancient figure, killed by Chu Feng, made his image in the eyes of the public again tall up.


    Leng Po Tian stood there, his hand raised, and his bow flew towards the sky, disappearing in twinkling.


    "Even the sun bow has been sealed by you. Have you accepted your fate?" Chu Feng took a faint look and knew that the sun shooting bow had been sealed. Looking at the hatred, he still had no fighting spirit. He asked softly.


    Leng Po Tian sneered: "is it useful to say this? Now you are a saint. Even if I am a half step sage, you are not your opponent. What''s more, I am not a half step Saint since Yama and I are separated. Any one of them can fight against me. Do you have any hope of victory? "


    "So if you want to kill me, I will be your grandson if you blink my eyes!"


    Chu Feng smile: "also, I believe that frost will understand me."


    A little finger is just a gesture, which makes the pupils of the cold sky diffuse, and the eyes become silent. Then the body directly falls to the ground, and a virtual shadow flies out of his body.


    That''s the soul of the cold sky!


    "It''s just that I won''t kill you!"


    Chu Feng finger a hook, the soul came to him: "after all, you have the inheritance of Dayi. If I kill you, the inheritance of Dayi will disappear. I don''t know who is the next time."


    The corner of his mouth raised a touch of fun: "so I want to seal you!"


    In the unwilling roar of the cold broken sky''s soul, a black whirlpool suddenly appears behind him, which directly receives his soul, and there is a faint rune.


    Demonic, repressive power!


    After solving the cold broken day, Chu Feng lifted his hand and let his body dissipate into powder. His eyes also looked at the four great ancestors, and his eyes glanced at the light killing machine: "some people can change their mistakes, but some people are wrong, so they are wrong. They always have to pay a little price for doing wrong things.""Master situ, is it time for us to settle accounts?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2455

    Settle the bill!


    These two words were piercing into the ears of situ Laozu, and even everyone in the situ family straightened up.


    The four families in the temple all have a heart to kill Chu Feng, but when it comes to hatred, it is the situ family and Chu Feng that have the biggest grudge.


    Whether situ Muyun wanted to marry Shangguan yingyue to oppress Shangguan family, or situ Laozu finally washed Shangguan family, all these are indelible hatred, not to mention the fact that situ Muyun just took down Shangguan family members to threaten Chu Feng''s abandonment of cultivation.


    How it seems, Chu Feng has no reason to let go of the situ family.


    Sima Laozu''s look changed a few times, and finally recovered as usual: "Chu Feng, you want to kill me?"


    "Otherwise?" Chu Feng smiles and asks.


    This is nonsense. Shangguan yingyue''s greatest wish is that he, as a son, can destroy the situ family one day. Only by destroying the whole situ family can Shangguan yingyue rest in peace. So Chu Feng can''t find a reason not to kill him.


    Situ Laozu suddenly burst into laughter, with a playful look in his eyes: "I really deserve to die, and you really have no reason not to kill me, but you really can''t kill me. I have the value of existence. We are the people selected by the venerable God."


    In situ Laozu''s laughter, Chu Feng spread out his hands: "I want to kill you, do you think she can stop me? Or do you think I''ll look at her face? "


    Si Yi''s face was fixed in the moment.


    The man who wanted to kill him was Chu Feng, who came from the sea of blood and walked on countless bones to today''s chufeng. Who can stop Chu Feng from killing him now?


    But that''s all of a sudden, situ Laozu still burst into a smile: "even if it is like this, you still can''t kill me."


    Chu Feng slightly, eyes flicker, and then looked at the distance: "then take out your last chips, or you will really have no chance!"


    Sima''s eyes narrowed. Even the eastern ancestor and others were stunned. Their chips were basically the same. Besides the corpse God army, what other chips could he have?


    After a moment of silence, situ Laozu asked in a deep voice, "what do you know?"


    "Han Shang!" Chu Feng didn''t answer any more, just quietly threw out two words.


    But these two words made the look of situ Laozu stiff.


    Han Chang is his biggest card, just like Yan Wanhong, he is a talented person he vigorously cultivates. Unfortunately, Yan Wanhong is dead, so Hanshan is his greatest support.


    At the beginning, he had a good idea of losing both the corpse God army and Chu Feng. At the end of the day, he laid the final victory with the card of Han Shang. I believe that at that time, everyone had no fighting power to fight against Hanshan who had entered the realm of God of creation.


    But Han Chang''s existence only he knows, how does Chu Feng know?


    I want to say that chufeng is talking nonsense, but no matter how nonsense, you can''t know the name. Now Chu Feng has said the name, which is obviously already known for a long time.


    If he wanted to be more realistic, he thought about it for a while, but he didn''t continue to play tricks: "come out!"


    On the top of the sky, there was a faint evil spirit. At the next moment, Han Shang appeared. At first, because everyone was fighting fiercely, no one found her hiding in nothingness. But now she just appeared, everyone could feel it clearly.


    Her body is filled with a very evil spirit, but the most people pay attention to is that her beauty, can be said to smile, with endless charm.


    For the people behind Chu Feng, they are more concerned about the man, a woman, or a woman who is small and famous in the hidden world.


    Yan Lu, now the leader of danzong!


    Han Chang came down with Yan Lu and fell on the side of situ Laozu. He looked at Chu Feng with his eyes like silk, and his voice was tender and tender: "the wind is less. We are meeting again!"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded. As for how he knew the existence of Han Chang, he just noticed it when he returned. It happened that situ Laozu showed great confidence. Chu Feng inferred that Hanshan was his person: "it''s a sad thing to see you again and separate again, isn''t it? South young master


    South young master? What is the South young master?


    Han Chang, who originally had a charming smile on her face, heard the words. Her face suddenly became cold, and then she showed a angry look: "Chu Feng, what are you talking about?"


    "You can''t hide it from me!" Chu Feng smile, pointing to his eyes: "I have a pair of very sharp eyes, the first time I saw you in the magic Dang Mountain, I didn''t pay attention to it, and I couldn''t see it. But just after a careful look, I found that you have a familiar breath."


    "Once the breath of Nanhan mountain, the young master of Nancheng, if I''m not wrong, you have practiced one of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times, the art of cultivating one''s morality with orchid?"


    Orchid cultivation is one of the six forbidden techniques in ancient times. Only men can practice this kind of evil forbidden skill, and it still needs men who have no life root. The way to cultivate this evil forbidden skill is to contact and combine with different men, and finally absorb their essence and blood, and turn into their own cultivation.At the moment, Hanchang is already the realm of God of creation. It can be imagined that how many men lost their life cultivation and even their lives between her legs.


    However, compared with the shock of orchid self-cultivation, people are more shocked that the woman who is charming and wants to be ravaged by men is once a man. How can it be? How can a man become such a charming woman?


    Han Chang''s face flickered and he said, "you''re talking nonsense. I''m Hanshan. I''ve always been Hanshan!"


    "Han Chang, Han Shan, Nan Han Shan!" Chu Feng gently smile: "I understand, so your explanation is useless, my eyes will not deceive me, although you practice very perfect, but some breath you can''t change all your life, south little Lord!"


    "All right Han Shang still wanted to talk, and situ Laozu said, "Chu Feng dare to say that. It is certain that he has absolute assurance. There is nothing to explain. Even if he was once a man, as long as you are now a woman who can attract countless men."


    "What''s more, you can become a woman once and for all and have children. What''s the explanation?"


    Han Chang''s face was blue and red. She bit her lips and finally fell into silence. She only lowered her head with deep resentment.


    He was indeed Nanhan mountain. When he got married with enchanting Chu, he didn''t know for what reason he was destroyed. Then situ Laozu came to him. He thought that there would be nothing in practicing orchid cultivation. Later, he realized that if he continued to practice, he would become a woman, and in order to be strong, he would continue to have relationships with men.


    He is strong, but in the pursuit of a strong road, he is also devastated, once belongs to the pride and dignity of men, are trampled on nothing.


    The most unbearable thing for him was what he had done to him. Although his body had changed and he was a woman, he was still a man psychologically.


    Originally, he thought that he would kill everyone and even situ Laozu when he was defeated in the end of the war. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng broke through the sage''s return and made all these plans meaningless.


    Before the sage, all the intrigues were floating clouds.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Situ Laozu didn''t care what she was thinking in his heart. He didn''t care what she was thinking. He just looked at Chu Feng and said in a loud voice: "just opened me up, I let Han Chang release Yan Lu. How about it?"


    For fear that Chu Feng would not agree, situ Laozu added: "you must think carefully before you answer. What did you do when you attacked danzong, but many people know that you have a deep debt to Yan Lu. Do you want her to die in front of you now?"


    Chu Feng just kept smiling. He didn''t seem to care about the threat of situ Laozu, which made him angry.


    But his body couldn''t move. Otherwise, he must have personally threatened Chu Feng with Yan Lu. But even so, situ Laozu said: "do you agree or not? It''s a big deal that you kill me. I''ll take Yanlu to bury with him."


    Chu Feng was still unmoved and even sneered: "actually, your end is doomed. You will die in an unexpected way. Do you believe it?"


    Situ Laozu was stunned and was about to ask Chu Feng what he meant when he suddenly felt intense pain behind his back. His body shook and he looked down. He saw only a slender hand with blood stains directly penetrating his body from behind. The hand still held his heart, and the heart was connected with blood vessels.


    A mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth, and his body regained consciousness. Looking back, he only saw the man who had given him a hand. He bit his teeth and asked, "why, I gave you everything. Why do you want to treat me like this?"


    All of a sudden, a dark shadow flickered. Yan Lu, who was held by Han Shang, was carried away by Chu Feng in the blink of an eye. Han Chang didn''t care at all. He just looked at situ Laozu with hatred: "why?"


    "Because you have given me everything, but you have also destroyed my pride. I can serve other men for the sake of being strong, but I absolutely don''t allow you to play with me. Do you know how abnormal you are?"


    He could not help but vomit, and a sense of hatred sprang up. With a cry, Han Shang urged the terrible power of God of nature, and broke the chest of situ Laozu. When he took back his hand, he kicked him out and hit him on the ground.


    The latter fell on the ground twitching, with sadness and confusion in his eyes. How could he have imagined that Han Shang would have killed him.


    Han Chang was crazy and laughed. If it was the beginning, she would not have killed situ Laozu, but she couldn''t move just now. She couldn''t help but started.


    When the laughter fell, the people of the situ family came back to their senses. Their ancestors were killed. They were afraid to be angry and speechless in the face of Han Shang. They were more nervous because they were closer to life and death.


    Chu Feng also at the moment to release Yan Lu, a hand gently raised to open: "this game, the end of the thorough!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2456

    Chu Feng''s palm twinkled with a dark light, which suddenly bloomed. It seemed that the void was covered by it. Han Shang''s heartless laughter disappeared under the shadow of black light.


    Everything around them fell into darkness. When the news of the darkness was complete, everyone was surprised to find that the Han Shang disappeared, the dead situ ancestor disappeared, and the corpse God army disappeared, leaving only three ancestors and four family members.


    And the rest of the people can not find the trace of disappearance, but as we all know, they are estimated to have died, all of them were directly killed by Chu Feng just now.


    How powerful are saints?


    People don''t know, but it''s not what they can imagine. It''s just a simple move that will make tens of thousands of corpse God legions, as well as the God of nature like Han Chang disappear. Who can do this?


    The three ancestors asked themselves in their hearts, but the answer was that they couldn''t do all this. They didn''t even feel at all under the darkness just now.


    "They''re all yours!"


    Chu Feng glanced at the three ancestors and the four families, and his eyes moved away directly. He said faintly that Chu Feng crossed the void and landed on the temple. From now on, no one could resist him, none of them.


    The master of the hidden world is just Chu Feng.


    The demon king and they all know that they are in general. At this moment, they do not need the help of the demon Kingdom army. Their combined strength is enough to destroy the four families. Moreover, when the time is almost up, the demon Kingdom army has returned to the demon world, and the color of heaven and earth begins to change back to the original appearance, as if the demon world has never appeared at all.


    Nanzhenyan and others are also released from the world of demons by Chu Feng, and now they join the ranks of the four families of encirclement and suppression.


    Chu Feng sits cross legged in front of the temple and looks at the final battle. He looks calm as water, without any ripples. The birth of an era always needs endless blood to set off. Today, the four families are immortal, the new temple world and even the hidden world have lost some significance.


    Only when the old things and the old people are completely removed can the world usher in a new future.


    Therefore, in the face of the killing of the four big families, Chu Feng had no mercy, because before today, how many innocent people had died in the hands of the four families had never been known.


    "Father, mother!"


    Chu Feng raised his head and was safe in the fear of War: "do you see it? I have completely controlled the temple world. The king is in the hidden world. The situ family will be destroyed soon. Rest in peace


    Demon Lord, Tibetan master, or the last dragon Haoran, feiyuxin, Rosa, Qingdi and Bailu, in this war, or in the past to help him, now in Chu Feng''s mind one by one.


    The road of the king is bloody and cruel.


    Behind every king in the world, there must be endless corpses, some enemies, some own people and even the closest ones.


    Chu Feng all the way, many people died in the modern world, and more people died after he came to the hidden world. Each of them was very important to him, but he died, and he would never appear again.


    Only those who sigh and die can have a good value.


    "Situ Twilight cloud, do you think you can run away?"


    When the terror of the war dissipated a little bit, Chu Feng, who had closed her eyes, opened her eyes with a tender voice. The speaker was Yihong. At the moment, she and nanzhenyan were respectively blocking situ Muyun''s retreat.


    The rest of the people also know that Yi Hong and Nan Zhenyan hate situ Muyun, so they do not interfere and let them two deal with situ Muyun.


    With the help of Chu Feng, they also had enough strength to crush the upper God, and now they are just situ Muyun, the middle God.


    Under the attack of two women who had been trampled by themselves, situ Muyun was a little sad, but more unwilling to face death: "you want to kill me? One night husband and wife, hundred nights. Are you really going to kill me


    Looking at nanzhenyan with fierce eyes, she said: "I admit that I was a little animal at the beginning, but we also have Ao Xue, this daughter. Do you want your daughter, no father?"


    Nan Zhenyan sneered: "you are not as good as an animal father. Don''t forget it. And if it wasn''t for the wind, you and your disgusting grandfather had married Dongfang Qiushui at the beginning."


    Yihong also said: "you don''t expect to talk to me about one night husband and wife hundred day grace, I have never loved you, I only hate you, and kill the opportunity!"


    Situ Muyun took a deep breath and knew that his dying struggle would not have any significance. Even if Yihong and nanzhenyan didn''t kill him, he was the one who once hurt Shangguan yingyue, and Chu Feng would not let him go.


    Looking at the fierce battle in the distance, the people of the situ family are constantly dying. None of the sons, situyun, or the rest of the brothers and sisters can escape. All of them are surrounded by the demon king and others. The glorious history of the situ family is obviously going to end completely today.He would not have forced Shangguan yingyue to marry himself, and he would not have let situ Laozu wash Shangguan''s family.


    Just a lot of things have no if, and there is no regret medicine in this world.


    Moreover, the oppression of Shangguan yingyue to marry him was just an excuse of situ Laozu. At that time, he had already broken through to the God of nature. He had long wanted to destroy the Shangguan family, which was just an excuse. Therefore, everything was completely doomed long ago. At this moment, it seems unnecessary to say anything.


    Taking a deep breath, situ Muyun realized that he couldn''t run away today. He scattered all his sharp points and resistance and opened his hands: "come on, give me a good time!"


    It''s better to resist than to die, or face it calmly and get a good death.


    Yi Hong and Nan Zhenyan are not polite. They gather the most powerful power. The two gods join hands to kill a middle God. It is a simple thing, but in an instant, they gather powerful forces and bombard situ Muyun.


    His body seemed to be separated, and slowly dissipated between heaven and earth. He once forced Shangguan yingyue to flee and oppressed Ling yunzong to marry situ Dashao, who was relying on Hong, and died completely!


    After that, Huyan Laozu was completely destroyed by the combination of Yin nvqing Piao and Chu Yi, Yuwen Laozu was also wiped out under the joint efforts of Baiyun and luoqian, and the eastern ancestor was also under the strong combination of demon king and Yanluo, and the dead could not die again.


    As for the rest of the people, under the power of nanaowen and others and Wulie, they have become the dust of history.


    At this point, the four families were completely destroyed, and the main personnel, one of them, did not stay, indicating that the four families, which had influenced the temple world and even the whole hidden world, had become the past in the long history!


    All the people came back and stood around the Chu wind. The Chu wind sitting on the ground also stood up. The sky was clear and close to the sunset.


    Looking at the temple world which was razed to the ground and nearly destroyed by the sunset, the war here is over, but no one knows how many people died in the war here.


    Chu Feng walked forward, the eyes passed a touch of sadness, the dead people died after all, but the living people, still want to continue!


    The right hand gently raised, in front of the temple appeared a palace, Chu Feng also light said: "from today on, Yan Luo, Baiyun, Chu Yi, Wulie, Luo Qian, you are the five main masters of the temple world, I will not interfere in any of your things, after you are the only master."


    Yan luowulie and others said in a loud voice, "yes!"


    Obviously, the five palaces were intended to be distributed to Yan Luo and others.


    As for the demon king, at the moment, we find that he seems to be gone, but we probably know where the devil has gone. He himself is the supreme devil. Now that the sixth forbidden area is opened, the devil will naturally go back to his place and become the king of his demon world!


    Around the desolation, filled with the breath of the end of the world, Chu Feng''s eyes slightly coagulated, that already covered with desolate land began to slowly repair, and finally recovered to level, cracks disappeared, collapsed mountains appeared, plants and trees began to grow.


    Everything that had been destroyed in the original temple area was recovering little by little, and even the holy city, which had been turned into nothingness, began to reappear. When the sun completely set, the temple area and the holy city reappeared. There was no trace of the original war. It was just like in the morning.


    Chu Feng swept through all this calmly. When he was a god of nature, he could only change the world of demons. Now he has stepped into the realm of saints of heaven. Finally, Chu Feng understood the gap between the God of nature and the sage of heaven.


    Because the saints of the heavenly way can change the order of the heaven and the world, and the God of creation can only dominate the world created by himself.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up: "you go to prepare, I want to be quiet for a while, and then the army hair demon domain!"


    Now the changes of the hidden world have disappeared, but there are still some things to be done. For example, Lu Wan is about to face the crisis, the demon emperor who once abused him like a dog in the wild demon Kingdom, or the Western Protoss who fled to the modern world, all of which need to be solved.


    However, after most of us retreated, Chu Feng''s left eye burst into a flash of light, and his voice shook the world: "from today on, people in the hidden world can only go out to the present world under the semi divine period. The semi divine period and above can only walk in the heaven and the myriad realms, and those who violate it will be destroyed."


    Obviously, Chu Feng changed Lu Wan''s prohibition, and changed the way of heaven into a semi divine one!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2457

    Chu wind into the saint, the world shaking!


    Compared with Chang''e and Zhang yun''er entering the holy land, the wind of Chu is more shocking, and it also makes people from all over the world feel uneasy.


    Because chufeng is a taboo demon God. According to legend in ancient times, the demon God is the pronoun of extermination. A person who should have been exterminated is now powerful enough to become a saint. For some people who firmly believe that the legend is true, this is a frightening news for them.


    However, no matter what people in the world thought, Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to it. They started to reshape the order of the temple world and returned to the demon world.


    Now the changes of the hidden world have been completely eliminated, and there will be no more waves. He who has entered the holy land has no rivals in the world of heaven and earth. The only ones who can become opponents are Lu Wan, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er. They can''t be enemies of themselves. Chu Feng is not as nervous as before. He is ready to relax and help LV Wan hide After a robbery, soldiers send demon domain!


    Before the demon hall, Nan Zhenyan and her wife were all in the temple world for the time being. Now they are not in any danger. They don''t have to worry about staying outside. Moreover, Chu Feng wants to be alone and quiet.


    But when standing in front of the demon hall, Chu Feng is hesitant to go in.


    After a while, Chu Feng finally chose to go in and saw Dongfang Yun sitting on the ground and the two people lying quietly in front of her, Qingdi and Bailu!


    Both of them have been stripped of their souls by him to rebuild the glory of Minghong''s magic sword. Those who lost their souls have already died. The reason why they still keep human shape is that they are demon gods, so they can keep their appearance when they died.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Dongfang Yun raised her head, with sadness and pain on her lovely little face.


    She and Bailu and Qingdi are demons, in the eyes of mankind is alien, at the moment to see them are wiped away by Chu wind, Dongfang Yun''s heart is particularly uncomfortable.


    "Hate me?"


    Chu Feng came to her in front of squat down, gently brush her face: "just hate me again these things still happen, I will not find any excuse for myself, as long as you believe me, they will come back."


    Dongfang Yun stares at Chu Feng, and she doesn''t hate it at all, because she knows that Chu Feng at that time is also involuntarily controlled by the will of eternal demons.


    However, Chu Feng''s words surprised Dongfang Yun: "can they come back?"


    A person, a soul, lost the soul is the dead. Bailu and Qingdi are demons, but they are no different from human beings. If their spirits are stripped of their bodies, they will die. How can they come back?


    "Because their demon Dan is still there."


    Chu Feng smile, pull the East rhyme to stand up, fingers gently a hook, Qingdi and Bai Lu''s body are slowly up, standing there in addition to closed eyes, and the living people, there is no difference: "as long as the demon Dan is still there, their bodies will last forever, and I can let them have a chance to come back."


    Dongfang Yun narrowed her eyes and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    The whole body of Ludi and Ludi are waved into the wall, and then the whole body of Ludi and Ludi appear.


    "Now I don''t know, but I believe that one day, I will wake them up. Even if Minghong magic sword disappears in this world, I will do that."


    "It''s just not right now. The spirit of Minghong''s magic sword has been separated. If you want to separate, you must be stronger than LV Wanqiang, or you can''t do it at all."


    As for more Chu Feng, he didn''t tell Dongfang Yun because he didn''t know what the reason was. He just recalled the sound that sounded in his ear when he was ready to merge Minghong magic sword and sword spirit. Who was that person? Why did you say those words to him and what did it mean?


    Seeing Chu Feng didn''t tell himself what he meant, it seemed that he really didn''t know. Dongfang Yun also gave up the idea of asking. He looked at the two people depicted on the wall. Ordinary people would not know that they were Bailu and Qingdi, but this is also the safest way.


    This is the demon world. No one will come to the demon hall except those who are allowed by Chu Feng.


    When he took back his eyes, he also looked at Chu Feng, blinked his eyes and asked, "now, like the master, are you a saint of heaven?"


    Chu Feng looked at the lovely little face of Dongfang Yun. How could she not know what she was thinking and nodded with a smile: "yes!"


    Oriental rhyme rare arm Chu Feng: "then you can give me healing?"


    At the beginning of the cold breaking day, an arrow caused a lot of damage to Dongfang Yun. Although it has recovered a little, it is still a little slow. And Chu Feng can help her repair it quickly. Of course, the most important thing is that Chu Feng can improve the realm of others and be lower than him.


    Now that Chu Feng is a saint, it means that he can raise the cultivation of others to the God of creation.


    Oriental rhyme was once at its peak, that is, the upper God. When you think of the realm of the God of creation, you will see a little more light in your eyes.


    "Yes!" Chufeng playfully smiles, a hand separated in the shoulder position of Dongfang rhyme, and soon repaired Dongfang Yun''s injury completely. The white skin showed its original color, snow tender.And Oriental rhyme is blinking eyes, stunned: "so?"


    Chu Feng pretended to be confused and nodded: "yes, your injuries have all recovered? No, what is that? "


    Dongfang Yun''s little face suddenly cooled down. She didn''t believe Chu Feng really knew nothing. It was obvious that she wanted him to help him improve his cultivation to the God of nature when he repaired the wound. However, chufeng stopped repairing the wound. Dongfang Yun was not a fool.


    But even if she knew that Chu Feng was deliberately teasing herself, Dongfang Yun didn''t know how to say it, because she was not a coquettish woman and would not pray for anything from others.


    Directly pushed away the Chu wind to go out of the hall: "recently this period of time I am not convenient, don''t look for me!"


    Obviously, if you don''t promote her cultivation, then don''t struggle on her.


    Chufeng smiles, that is to tease Dongfang rhyme. Although he can''t elevate everyone to the God of nature and cause the imbalance of the five forbidden areas, he can still treat people who are especially close to Dongfang Yun.


    As for why we can''t elevate everyone''s realm to the God of creation, it''s a change of Chu Feng''s state of mind.


    The strong have the power to destroy the heaven and the earth when they go to the God state. When they go to the God of creation, they can create a perfect world suitable for the growth of human beings. If there are too many gods of nature, they will cause chaos in the universe, because everyone wants to dominate.


    In ancient times, it was because of the God of nature flying all over the sky that the balance between the heaven and the universe was finally broken. Chu Feng didn''t want such a thing to happen in this era. Powerful people could have it, but not too many, otherwise it would be a disaster.


    It is also possible to understand why Lu Wan wanted to completely blockade the demon world, because only in this way can we maintain the balance of the heaven and the universe. Otherwise, the army of the demon kingdom will leave. Now who can resist it?


    She was about to go out and coax Dongfang Yun to improve her cultivation. She was whispered by Yihong that someone wanted to see him.


    "Yunyun, I''ll help you improve your cultivation when I have time. Now I have something to do."


    Facing the outside, Chu Feng turned around and left the demon world and appeared in the temple. Yihong and nanzhenyan stood on one side, while two people stood in front of the hall.


    Shangguan chasing the sun, and saran!


    At that time, when the Shangguan family began to be poisoned, no one paid any attention to it. Saran took advantage of that time to take all the Shangguan family members away, so that he could survive.


    Seeing that they came to find him together, Chu Feng sat on the throne and looked at the Shangguan chasing the sun. He saw that Saran had not abandoned himself and left at that time. It seemed that he had already forgiven saran for giving medicine.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care about their problems. He just asked, "what''s the matter with you two coming to me?"


    Suddenly, Shangguan chasing sun and saran knelt down directly, and Chu Feng, who had been sitting, also stood up directly.


    No matter how he does not admit it, Shangguan chasing the sun is his mother''s uncle. Now he kneels down directly in front of him. Chu Feng is still uncomfortable, but he doesn''t help him because he has to find out what Shangguan wants to do first.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Shangguan lowered his head after the sun and said sadly, "we know that situ Twilight cloud threatened you at that time. You were helpless. So I don''t blame you. All this is caused by Saran, but I want you to take me to see the goddess, OK?"


    Chu Feng slowly sat down, let himself as calm as possible: "what do you want to see her to do?"


    "Save my father, save my son, and my people!" Shangguan did not conceal the sun, and replied: "it is said that the goddess is in charge of fate. An idea can change people''s life and death and everything. I want to ask her to save my father, son and those poor people."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, Shangguan chased for him, it seems to be to save the people he killed at that time.


    The corner of his mouth was amused: "get up, go and gather all the people who died in my hands today. I will save them!"


    Shangguan chased the sun for a Leng, surprised: "can you also?"


    "Why can''t I?" Chu Feng asked a question and spread his hands: "taboo goddess has the ability to save people. Can''t taboo demons save people?"


    "Saving the world and destroying the world are all in one thought, so saving people and killing people can also be separated by a line."


    Shangguan chasing the sun is a little strange, but as long as Chu Feng is willing to do it, he stood up and said, "I''ll go back to prepare and wait for you."


    With saran to leave directly, Chu Feng looked at their back, knowing that although they still walk together, but a heart, has never been together again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2458

    In the first battle of the temple, Chu Feng destroyed four families, the temple was annihilated, and even the holy city was destroyed. However, after Chu Feng entered the holy land, everything was restored to its original state with supreme power, making the temple world prosperous again.


    Although the demon lord and the Tibetan master have disappeared, and the Shangguan family has lost its last refuge, the four families have also disappeared, so the Shangguan family has not left the temple area where they have lived for many years, and still returns to the original place. Of course, he is also worried about whether Chu Feng, the leader of the hidden world, will settle with them.


    After all, they did oppress Shangguan yingyue at the beginning. In order to protect themselves and their family, Shangguan yingyue married situ Twilight cloud. No matter what the final result is, their oppression of Shangguan yingyue is indelible.


    So when he knew that Chu Feng would come to Shangguan''s family to see if he could save the people who had been killed by him, people in Shangguan family all had a look of fear on their faces.


    Thinking of the hundred thousand demons army, all of them were strong in the divine realm. Although Lu Wan could not step out of the demon world casually because of the prohibition of Lu Wan, it was enough to make them miserable in one hour. Therefore, Chu Feng had not yet come, and the Shangguan family had already stood outside the territory, looking at the floating temple from afar.


    As if they were going to meet the king''s ministers, their faces were full of anxiety, tension and complexity.


    "You go down!"


    Shangguan has gathered all the people of the family. When he saw Saran, he stood beside him and said helplessly: "although things are over, you also realize your mistakes. Without you, we would have died in the daytime, but we don''t know what Chu Feng thinks in his heart."


    Saran looked stiff, nodded and went in. She understood the meaning of Shangguan chasing the sun, that is, try not to appear in front of Chu Feng and stir up the hatred in Chu Feng''s heart.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng had become the little master of the temple, but he was stabbed by saran and feiyuxin, and was despised by others. Even if this matter is past, before Chu Feng has made a statement, saran still seldom appears.


    At first, those who resented saran didn''t know what to say. At first, they really wanted to kill saran and betrayed them. But in the later battle of the gods, saran took them away and saved their lives, so the hatred did not exist.


    What''s more, as Saran''s husband, Shangguan has not pursued the sun, and they will not say anything.


    A figure also appears suddenly in front of the Shangguan family at this moment, and Chu Feng comes alone.


    All the Shangguan family then bowed down under the leader of Shangguan chasing the sun: "welcome the demon God!"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He was helpless. However, he didn''t say much. Some injuries exist all his life. Now the people of Shangguan family are in a proper position, and Chu Feng will not say anything more: "take me there!"


    Shangguan followed the sun and led the way in front of him. The rest of Shangguan''s family followed.


    When Chu Feng came to Shangguan family for the first time, they still thought that they were the elder of Chu Feng. Chu Feng was the son of Shangguan yingyue. Shangguan yingyue ran away and implicated Shangguan family. Then Chu Feng should compensate them.


    But this time Chu Feng came to Shangguan''s family, they did not dare to have such thoughts.


    Because they have probably known that Chu Feng is not the kind of person who will be close because of blood relationship. He only knows the people who are good to him and those who are not good to him. If he wants to bind Chu Feng by blood, it is just to make himself uncomfortable.


    They came to the main building hall of the Shangguan family. At a glance, more than ten people were lying on the wooden beds. The first one was Shangguan Mingheng, then Shangguan Jinghong, and then a sweet looking girl.


    "This is Shangguan Jiayan!"


    Shangguan chasing the sun seems to see Chu Feng''s question about why a girl would be in front of him and said, "her grandfather and my father are brothers!"


    Originally, Shangguan pursued the sun to say that he and your grandfather were brothers, but before understanding Chu Feng''s mind, Shangguan pursued the sun or chose such a statement.


    Chufeng nodded slightly at the smell of the speech. Shangguan Jiayan, who he had never seen but probably heard of, was the granddaughter of Shangguan minghengqin''s younger brother and the existence of a lower God. When he killed people at that time, Chu Feng only killed them, but he didn''t expect to kill even a lovely girl.


    In sum, this should be a cousin, although from the point of blood, it has been the third generation.


    Go forward a little, standing in front of Shangguan Mingheng, Shangguan chases the sun to let everyone retreat a little and keep quiet. His eyes are all focused on Chu Feng. He wants to see how he can treat these people who have no breath and heartbeat, or what kind of anti heaven pill?


    But Chu Feng stood there, did not take out any medicine against the sky, just a flicker of light in his left eye which could not be seen by Shangguan chasing the sun. After a while, Shangguan Ming Hengmei stirred his eyebrows and opened his eyes slowly.


    "Father


    Shangguan chasing the sun is still puzzled that Chu Feng doesn''t start, so he sees Shangguan Mingheng open his eyes, looks a Leng Yixi, and quickly runs over: "great, you live!"How did the upper official sit up and take a look at him


    Shangguan''s expression of chasing the sun was somewhat embarrassed. He probably said something about the day, but it was more obscure. Moreover, he said that Chu Feng was forced to do so because he didn''t want to be threatened. Shangguan Mingheng nodded slightly after hearing the speech, but he didn''t have any anger about it.


    "Give me your hand!"


    Chu Feng didn''t care what Shangguan Mingheng said, so he raised his hand and held Shangguan Mingheng''s hand. The force of taboo origin flooded into Shangguan Mingheng''s body, and began to quickly repair the injury caused by situ Laozu, and was still helping him improve his accomplishments.


    The rest of Shangguan''s family are wrong, but Shangguan Mingheng has worked hard. Otherwise, Shangguan yingyue would not be free, and there would be no Chu Feng. Even if his grandfather had not called, it was his grandfather. But Chu Feng couldn''t adapt to his family relationship, so he didn''t shout out.


    And slowly, the people of Shangguan family were very excited because Shangguan was alive, but slowly the excitement turned into shock, and finally turned into an incredible look.


    Shangguan Mingheng, unexpectedly, his cultivation has broken through to the God of creation. What''s going on?


    Chu Feng let go of his hand, but said plainly: "he has experienced life and death once, and he himself is on the verge of breakthrough, so it is not surprising that he has made a breakthrough. Congratulations to the Shangguan family and the birth of the God of creation!"


    Although Chu Feng''s understatement, people feel that it is not so simple. It must be something Chu Feng has done to break through to the God of nature. It is only by looking at Chu Feng''s look that there is no meaning to explain it. Even if they want to know, they dare not ask questions at will.


    As for Shangguan Mingheng''s death, we don''t know why he still survived. If it''s a goddess of fate, it''s OK to say that Chu Feng is a taboo, and the devil can save people. They don''t know.


    And Chu Feng did not explain to them, because from the beginning, Shangguan Mingheng did not die, but the dark eyes had the meaning of punishing heaven. At that time, Chu Feng blocked their vitality with his left eye, and his heart beat and breath stopped. Even the saints of heaven could not see through them, let alone those people of Shangguan family.


    When he came to the Shangguan Jinghong, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and didn''t immediately make a move, because he thought of feiyuxin.


    In order to prove his innocence, he went to Fei Yuxin. Naturally, he knew that Shangguan Jinghong was jealous of him. For this reason, he ravaged Fei Yuxin wantonly and destroyed her pride. Chu Feng thought that it might be a good thing for him to sleep like this.


    People around him also found the situation of Chu Feng. He didn''t seem to want to save Shangguan Jinghong, but did Shangguan Jinghong and chufeng have any grudges? It''s like there''s no contact, right?


    Only Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun probably know what kind of attitude their grandsons and sons have towards chufeng. The most important thing is that feiyuxin could have left under the cover of xuanhuang killing array, but was held by Shangguan Jinghong and was not allowed to leave. Chu Feng must have known about this.


    Now feiyuxin has died for the sake of Chu Feng, but it doesn''t mean that Chu Feng has forgotten feiyuxin. Naturally, he will think of some practices of Shangguan Jinghong.


    Looking at each other, the two father and son''s heart have some helpless meaning, or Shangguan Mingheng first opened his mouth: "Chu Feng, that, save him, when it is an old man''s request."


    Shangguan''s look of chasing the sun was a little uneasy, and he was not easy to open his mouth, because at the beginning, because of the affair of Saran, he had a fight with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to what Shangguan Mingheng said. At present, he doesn''t need to do things according to other people''s will. If Shangguan startles Hong, he should die. Then there is no need to wake up. Otherwise, feiyuxin hates him. Who should he vent his hatred?


    In front of the third person, Shangguan Jiayan, Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun look a little helpless. Chu Feng has already made it clear that he is not ready to save Shangguan Jinghong, but the Shangguan family itself is already thin because of the blood washing of situ Laozu.


    If you do not have Shangguan Jinghong such an outstanding younger generation, it will be more decline.


    Before they could speak, Shangguan Jiayan, who was lying there, opened her eyes and sat up. Blinking, she saw Chu Feng standing in front of her and rubbed her eyes. Finally, she said, "if you die, you will encounter a demon that you don''t recognize. It seems that you have been killed."


    Said Shangguan Jiayan direct hands, Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun look surprised: "Jiayan, stop!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2459

    Shangguan Jiayan''s sudden move was unexpected, and even Chu Feng didn''t think of it.


    However, it was a short period of amazement, and then when Shangguan Jiayan''s attack was about to blow on him, Chu Feng''s eyes were frozen, and suddenly Shangguan Jiayan''s strength rebounded and blew on Shangguan Jiayan''s own body. The graceful body flew out and was directly installed on the wall of the hall. With a loud noise, the wall was completely knocked down.


    The hall suddenly quieted down, and then the endless chill filled their hearts. They didn''t expect Shangguan Jiayan to start suddenly, but what''s more, Chu Feng unexpectedly flew Shangguan Jiayan mercilessly.


    In response, Shangguan flies past the sun for the first time. He sweeps the collapsed wall open and finds Shangguan Jiayan buried below.


    The latter is not hurt, but a little embarrassed when she stands up. There is dust on her pretty face. She coughs a few times and says to Chu Feng, "you bastard, you''re all in hell. I''m not afraid of you. Anyway, I won''t die again."


    Ready to start, Shangguan chase day quickly pulled her: "Jiayan, don''t start."


    "Uncle!" Shangguan Jiayan frowned and said, "we are all dead. There is no need to be afraid of Chu Feng, the wolf calf. I still think that there is no hope when I die. He is also killed and I meet him in hell. I will kill him!"


    Shangguan chases the sun Leng for a moment, the reaction comes over why Shangguan Jiayan is so excited.


    She said with a wry smile, "Jiayan, you are not dead. This is still in the world."


    Yeah?


    Shangguan Jiayan was stunned and looked around. It was in the territory of Shangguan family. All the people standing here were Shangguan family members. However, in her memory, the temple was completely destroyed in the war, but now it is intact. How can it be?


    Narrowed his eyes: "uncle, you don''t have to comfort me, I know we are all dead, otherwise the temple area has been destroyed, how can the Shangguan family still be intact, so I understand."


    Shangguan chasing the sun knows that Shangguan Jiayan has completely misunderstood him, so he doesn''t give her a hand, and explains in a short way.


    At the end of the compensation sentence: "so, we are not dead now, all of them have been recovered by Chu Feng. He is a saint of heaven, so we can restore all this!"


    Shangguan Jiayan opened her mouth slightly and blinked her eyes to feel that she still had her heart beating and breathing. Everything around her was so real. She raised her head and looked at the sky. The moon was hanging high. If it was hell, it seemed that it should not be like this.


    Is it really not dead?


    Shangguan Jiayan was confused for a moment, and finally believed Shangguan''s words of chasing the sun. They were all not dead. Seeing Shangguan Mingheng standing there helplessly, knowing that he had committed a black dragon, he blushed and bowed his head: "if he didn''t die, then even if he didn''t die, I won''t be angry."


    Chu Feng glances over with a bitter smile. At first, she is not happy with Shangguan Jiayan. But seeing her confused and lovely appearance, you can also understand her anger in her heart.


    However, all the explanations are clear, then there is no need to entangle, it just seems that he has no spirit.


    Turning around and looking at the rest of the people, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled with faint light. In addition to Shangguan Jinghong, the rest of the people were slowly waking up. They began to see Chu Feng was still very angry. They had similar thoughts with Shangguan Jiayan. They were dead.


    However, when they found that everything around them seemed not to be the scene of hell, they did not utter obscenity, and their eyes toward Chu Feng did not wake up that kind of resentment.


    Everyone has survived. It is a good thing for some people to see their relatives wake up, but for Shangguan chasing the sun and Shangguan Mingheng, they are not happy at all, at least not so happy.


    We are all awake, but there is Shangguan Jinghong lying there quietly, always feeling a little worse.


    "Chu Feng!"


    All of a sudden, saran ran in from the outside and knelt down in front of Chu Feng with moist eyes: "I know I''m wrong and shouldn''t stab you. I was caught by feiyuxin and didn''t explain it. Later, I wanted to make it clear, and because of the threat of situ Muyun, I couldn''t say it."


    Sobbing, saran continued: "so you can''t forgive me, but don''t blame Jinghong. He''s innocent. Please save him. Even if you want my life, I''ll give it to you!"


    Chu Feng was ready to leave, but was suddenly come out of Saran, Chu Feng frowned.


    For Saran, Chu Feng, who went to see her once, knew that she was helpless, so that kind of hatred had long been gone, and there was no need to hate a woman who even her husband had lost.


    He didn''t save Shangguan Jinghong mainly because of feiyuxin''s incident and the words he heard, not because of saran.


    However, Chu Feng would not explain anything. It just seemed that he was stingy. He turned around and was about to leave. Saran immediately hugged his leg and tears crossed his face: "please, I have only one son. I beg you to help him!""As long as you save her, I can die now."


    With that, saran suddenly burst out a mouthful of blood, and Chu Feng''s face twitched. Because saran himself broke his own meridians. As a warrior, if his meridians were broken, he would be disabled. If he broke them directly, he would have entered the countdown to death.


    Even for Shangguan Jinghong, such a hypocritical son, he did not want to lose his life. Chu Feng didn''t want to say that, but he had to admit that Saran was a great mother.


    "Saran!"


    Shangguan chased the sun with an anxious voice. He quickly went up and hugged Saran, who was about to fall on the ground. No matter what the latter had done, he even betrayed him. But there is no denying that this is his favorite woman.


    Saran coughed gently, with blood flowing out of his mouth: "Chu Feng, please help him, please!"


    As soon as her eyes rolled, saran fainted directly. If she didn''t get treatment in time, she would die soon.


    "Chu Feng!"


    At this time, a person''s voice suddenly sounded behind him. Shangguan Mingheng even knelt down straightly: "please, save Jinghong and saran. They may have done something wrong, but who can be right? Give them a chance to change their ways!"


    None of the people present thought that Shangguan Mingheng should kneel down, or kneel in front of his grandson chufeng. Chu Feng frowned deeply. If Shangguan yingyue was still alive, he would surely slap him now.


    "Chu Feng!"


    At the same time, Shangguan Jiayan also drank: "my grandfather is your father-in-law and your mother''s biological father. Do you want him to kneel down in front of you now? What''s more, don''t be so stingy. If people know that they are wrong, you will set up your hands. Do you want us all to kneel down for you? "


    Shangguan Jiayan''s words made the rest of Shangguan''s family change color slightly, for fear that she would infuriate Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, and the Shangguan Mingheng, who was kneeling on the ground, stood up, unable to stand up independently.


    Chu Feng glanced over Saran, who fainted in Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun. One hand opened gently, and a force enveloped Saran, which made her body slowly break away from Shangguan''s sun chasing arms and float up. Then everyone felt that Saran''s vitality was recovering little by little, not so weak.


    After a while, saran opened his eyes, chufeng also took back his hand and fell on the ground. Saran looked at himself: "what''s going on?"


    After the sun, Shangguan suddenly slapped her in the face: "what are you doing? What are you doing? Jinghong didn''t give feiyuxin to escape xuanhuang''s killing battle at that time. He was selfish. He should have died. Why should you practice yourself for him? "


    Saran slapped the Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun, stunned for a moment, and fell into the embrace of Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun, and began to cry. Some people only know how precious it is until they lose it. Some things, when they can''t be controlled, also find that they are not unforgivable. Obviously, Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun and saran both found that they were separated from each other Don''t open each other.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes, looked at the upper official startled Hong, with thinking confused and light helpless.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to see Fei Yuxin die. He also knew that besides hating him, feiyuxin hated Shangguan Jinghong most, so Chu Feng didn''t want to rescue Shangguan Jinghong.


    But now, saran to death, even the Shangguan Mingheng all knelt down, Chu Feng seems a little confused, there are some hesitation.


    He didn''t want to save him, but he also knew that if Shangguan yingyue was here today, he would definitely let him do it. His heart was full of contradictions, and Chu Feng finally sighed deeply.


    His eyes burst into a flash of fierce color. The dark eyes twinkled with a faint light. The corpse like Shangguan Jinghong slowly opened his eyes. Chu Feng took back his eyes, turned and left directly. It was no longer necessary to stay here.


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that Shangguan Jinghong was a little confused when he woke up, but he soon came back to his senses. He sat up and said, "Chu Feng, you bastard, your mother hurt our family. Now you are going to die for us. That''s right."


    the last words of Shangguan Jinghong were interrupted by Shangguan Mingheng''s slap before he could say it He knew that Shangguan Jinghong was still in the moment when he was held by situ Twilight cloud, and these words were what Shangguan Jinghong wanted to say at that time.


    Shangguan startled Hong didn''t know what situation to get a slap, puzzled asked: "grandfather, what do you hit me for?"


    Shangguan Mingheng and gloomy face: "if you don''t want to really die, give me a low-key later, see Chu Feng, honorific title, demon God!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2460

    Chu Feng left the Shangguan family territory and returned to the temple, but did not enter the demon world, but sat on the throne of the temple, leaning against it and thinking about some things.


    Thinking about the Shangguan family.


    The four families have been destroyed, and there will be no more forces to oppress the Shangguan family. Although the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord are no longer there, the Shangguan family will no longer need the support of the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord.


    And Chu Feng is now thinking about whether to let the Shangguan family stay in the temple area, or let them move out.


    Now the temple area has been completely taken over by him. The five Yanluo people are in charge of controlling the temple world. It is normal for them to be in the temple area. But now it is not before. There is no longer any need for Shangguan family to do anything. They stay in the temple area, which is somewhat unreasonable, and will also create some illusions to the outside world.


    That is, others will think that Chu Feng has recognized the status of Shangguan family, and the people of Shangguan family will surely realize this.


    The rest of the people are OK to say, but it''s hard to believe that the only one who survived was Shangguan''s surprise. This is a hypocritical man. His ambition is definitely not as simple as what he saw. If he continues to stay in the temple area for the Shangguan family, he will do something with the help of the illusion of the outside world.


    And some things, Chu Feng is not convenient to announce, also can''t tell Yan Luo they, that just let others think he is heartless, six relatives do not recognize.


    But if he didn''t say anything, Shangguan Jinghong might use the illusion of others to set off some waves in the temple world, which was not what Chu Feng wanted to see, because he didn''t know whether to kill or not!


    As for the expulsion of the Shangguan family from the temple area, Chu Feng also considered this matter, but he did not make a decision, because doing so would have a negative impact on him. Even though others do not say it on the surface, they must think so secretly.


    Kneading his head, Chu Feng seems to have some headache meaning.


    There was also a woman''s voice outside: "Chu Feng, are you there?"


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, because the person calling him outside was Shangguan Jiayan. She had no bad impression on the woman who was going to fight with him when she woke up. On the contrary, she felt a little cute, but how could she find herself?


    She also stood up and went out. She saw Shangguan Jiayan standing there. Although she seemed to hold her head high, she could still see some tension between her eyebrows. Obviously, she came to find him. Shangguan Jiayan was also nervous.


    A faint smile appeared: "Miss Jiayan, what can I do for you?"


    "Well, there''s something." Shangguan Jiayan nodded and paused: "that, don''t you invite me in?"


    Chu Feng smiles slightly, side hand to go inside, Shangguan Jiayan also followed up from behind.


    Sitting on the throne, looking at Shangguan Jiayan standing below, Chu Feng asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Shangguan Jiayan took a look at the situation in the temple. It was her first time to come in. Although she wanted to come before, Shangguan Mingheng told her that no one in Shangguan''s family could enter the temple without authorization. She should keep a heart of awe.


    Found in the temple and their own guess there is a big difference, at least not as brilliant and atmospheric as they imagine.


    Seeing Shangguan Jiayan did not say a word, Chu Feng was helpless: "if there is nothing in the evening, please leave, I want to have a rest."


    Shangguan Jiayan took back her eyes, looked at Chu Feng for a moment, and then said, "I come to you because I want to tell you something. I want you not to drive the Shangguan family out of the temple area, because we don''t know where to take root when we leave here. The people in the family are very worried. Can you not expel us?"


    Chu Feng was stunned.


    He was just entangled in this issue. People who do not want to be in the Shangguan family also have self-knowledge. It seems that they also understand that it is not appropriate for them to be in the temple area.


    Even Shangguan Jiayan said it, and Chu Feng didn''t think about it for the time being. She just asked her, "what did they say and how do they think?"


    "They all know that the relationship between the Shangguan family and you will make the outside world wait and see." Shangguan Jiayan organized some words and said what she had just heard: "they understand that you must be thinking about this problem, but they do not want to leave here. After living for so many years, it is inevitable that there are some souvenirs."


    "I think they are very tangled, but they dare not come to tell you, so I came here. I hope you can think about it. Don''t expel the Shangguan family. We can guarantee that it will never happen. We just need a place to take root."


    Chu Feng stands up, Shangguan Jiayan''s look is more nervous and nervous.


    She did not know why she would come to Chu Feng, but when she saw that all the family members were struggling, she couldn''t help coming.


    At the moment, she said all these words, and I don''t know if it would cause Chu Feng''s antipathy or even anger. Although she was chufeng''s cousin, her relationship with Shangguan Jinghong was a hundred thousand miles worse than that of Shangguan Jinghong, which could only be regarded as a little blood relationship.Shangguan Jinghong and chufeng are only cousins.


    Chu Feng stares at Shangguan Jiayan for a while. Without saying anything, he turns around and walks back. He doesn''t know how to do this, so he can''t answer Shangguan Jiayan now.


    "Chu Feng!" Seeing Chu Feng leave, Shangguan Jiayan makes a voice anxiously, but Chu Feng doesn''t turn back and disappears from her sight. Shangguan Jiayan stamped her feet anxiously: "what do you mean? Is that a yes or no, asshole


    Angry said a word, Shangguan Jiayan did not follow up, also dare not follow up, straight left the temple.


    Chu Feng came to the back of the temple. Everyone was not there or had a rest. Chu Feng sighed and went to push open the door of a room. This is Yihong''s room. Maybe it''s good to talk to Yihong. At least she is an outsider and can give her some answers.


    Just just walked in, Chu Feng looked embarrassed, because Yihong was sitting there, and he didn''t wear any clothes on his upper body. He didn''t know what he was doing.


    Yihong was also stunned by this. He blinked his eyes, some shyly passed by, but he also generously took a blanket over his body and blinked: "won''t you knock on the door? Or do you think I''ve fallen asleep and want to come in and do something bad? "


    Chu Feng''s witty didn''t go to pick up Yihong''s words, because in the end, the only one who suffered was himself.


    He closed the door, went to the table and sat down. He picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea. Then he said, "my heart is a little stuffy. I want to see if you can give me some good suggestions."


    Yihong took the blanket around his upper body and went to sit beside him. Although it was covered up a little, the half exposed snow white still made Chu Feng''s eyes look a few more, and even thought of the incident that naowu long stabbed Yihong.


    "When have you been so reserved?" Chu Feng looked very carefully, but still was leaning Hong to see in the eye, pondered asked a sentence.


    When Chu Feng was caught awkwardly, he asked, "go ahead, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng coughs gently to cover up his embarrassment, and he now entangled Shangguan family simply and Yihong said, also told her now his own heart tangled mood.


    After listening quietly, Yihong asked, "what''s your first thought?"


    "No expulsion!" Without too much hesitation, Chu Feng replied directly, "because if I banish you, I will lose some of the power that I have just established in the hidden world. On the surface, we dare not say that. But if I really expel the Shangguan family from the temple area, they will feel that I am a cold-blooded person who is not recognized by six relatives."


    "Although a king should be cold-blooded enough, it''s only against the enemy. Even if I don''t admit it, in the eyes of outsiders, they are my relatives. Expelling them will have an impact on my reputation, which is not conducive to the peace and stability of the hidden world."


    Yihong nodded slightly and said with a smile, "what do you really want to get yourself? You are worried that there will be people who use your reputation to do things in the Shangguan family. I don''t deny that there are such people. But now these people haven''t appeared, don''t you have to think about it? "


    When Chu Feng probably caught something, Yihong added: "when such a person appears, you can use the power to drive the Shangguan family out. Will someone say you? Or if you don''t expel them, you will announce to the hidden world that the people of the Shangguan family have nothing to do with you and do not represent your position. Who will say you? "


    "So you don''t need to tangle in anything at all. Now you have the strength to smash all plots. It''s OK to wait for the conspiracy to break out."


    Chu Feng thought about it carefully, it seems that it is really such a truth, knowing that he is worried too much, nodding and standing up: "thank you, aunt Yihong!"


    Turning around and going to leave the door, she was suddenly entangled in something. Chu Feng looked down and saw that the blanket wrapped in Yihong''s body was bound by her.


    Yihong also slowly came over, standing naked in front of him: "little villain, today I am very convenient, you have nothing to do at night?"


    Chu Feng is not a dork, how can you not know the meaning of Yihong, looking at the surging waves and swallowing his saliva: "not good? We have missed it once, and you are an elder


    "It''s not pro!" He leaned forward and put his body on Chu Feng''s body. His eyes were fixed on Chu Feng, as if he was going to eat Chu Feng: "and if you do it once, then doing it the second time will also be the same result. Because you don''t do it, you can deny that nothing happened in the first time!"


    "Little fellow, my aunt is really thirsty tonight. Give it to me. I''ll listen to you."


    Chu Feng coughed gently and wanted to leave, but he didn''t want to leave like this in his heart: "that, you are aunt, not good?"


    "Fuck you!" Relying on Hong''s angry voice, he pulled Chu Feng and pushed him down on the bed, breaking Chu Feng''s mind: "if it''s really bad, if you want to go, can I stop you? Don''t you want Mrs. ben to take the initiative, and then you say you are forced to do it? "


    "Yes, I''ll satisfy you. I forced you tonight!"Tonight is doomed, full room fragrance!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2461

    "Chu Feng, you are a jerk


    The next morning, the day is just bright, Yihong holding the quilt lying there, looking at Chu Feng wearing clothes, said a cruel voice.


    Chu Feng put on his clothes and sorted it out. Then he looked back and looked at him lying there with a face full of resentment, shame and anger. He coughed softly: "well, don''t you all say listen to me? I just didn''t expect that you are not skilled in technology. I''m sorry


    Hearing this, Yihong felt more ashamed and angry. He took up the pillow and smashed it in the past: "son of a bitch, I have technology in one place. Where else can I come from? Now, two places have been taken away from you, little bastard!"


    Chu Feng took the pillow and said with a smile, "OK, then don''t force me any more. I''ll go first. Dongfang Yun looks for me."


    "Wait!" All of a sudden, Yihong sat up and his face flashed with a shy look on his face: "there will be no one in the future. I will force you to say,,,"


    at the end of the speech, the voice is getting smaller and smaller, and even can''t hear it. But Chu Feng hears it. His mouth twitches violently and quickly opens the door and leaves.


    Although it''s a pleasure to study life and ideals with a mature woman like Yihong, Chu Feng will not be addicted to it. Yihong is different from others. She was the sister of Shangguan yingyue at the beginning, so it is an aunt without water.


    One mistake can be said to be an accident, and two can be said to be a little need between each other, but if often, it is not possible.


    No one knows it''s OK. If he is known, he will be labeled as morally corrupt.


    "Asshole!"


    Yihong didn''t come back to himself until the door was closed. He laughed and scolded: "clearly, I think I''m crazy, and I''m afraid to take responsibility. I''m a little son of a bitch who doesn''t want to admit my debt when I put on my pants."


    With this, Yihong couldn''t help laughing. As a past person, or a woman who understands men''s psychology, she feels the passion of Chu Feng galloping on her. But after that, she is afraid to be known. She is a little bastard who wants to play with her but doesn''t want to be responsible.


    From the bed came down to the mirror before, looking at the mature charm of their own, leaning Hong touch face: "I am really shameless, even want to seduce him."


    Reluctantly shaking his head, Yihong put a hand on his abdomen. After a while, there was white liquid left along his thigh. Yihong just breathed out: "play can, but you can''t have a little son of a bitch. That''s really a shame."


    At the moment, chufeng naturally did not know what Yihong was thinking, and did not know that Yihong would seduce him to do morally corrupt things. He only came to the hall and opened the demon world to enter. He was still sleeping. It was Oriental rhyme that woke up.


    Dongfang Yun contacted him in the morning. There must be something wrong.


    Entering the demon world, Chu Feng felt the place where the Oriental rhyme was, and quickly passed through the void. He saw Dongfang Yun standing on the edge of a cliff and fell down, naturally embracing her waist: "what''s the matter?"


    Oriental rhyme is still a little unaccustomed to Chu Feng this way to himself, slightly break free to go away a bit.


    Just then he said, "the master contacted me just now and asked me to take you to the lost country. Now there is nothing in the hidden world, but there are still wild demon regions and Western spiritual realms, and there are restrictions on the movement of the demon Kingdom army. Therefore, the master wants you to go to the lost country and give you the strong man she trained after su wakes up for your use at any time."


    "So they can do something for you when they can''t use it."


    Looking back at Chu Feng, Dongfang Yun continued: "of course, you can say that your strength is strong enough, but this is the master''s intention, you will not refuse it? Besides, the host asked me to tell you something


    Chu Feng is not surprised that Chang''e wants him to take over the lost country. What''s strange is that Chang''e wants to say to himself: "what?"


    "The master said that you are now a saint of heaven, even stronger than her to a certain extent." Dongfang Yun narrowed her eyes and even showed a look of schadenfreude: "so the master asked me to tell you that this time when I went to the lost country, she would follow you and fight with you. The roar in Chu Feng''s mind suddenly stiffened, and stood there, swallowing and salivating, which meant that the good day was coming to an end Thinking.


    If Chang''e follows him, it is basically impossible for him to find other women. It is a small matter to find a woman. The big thing is that there is not much freedom. Even if Chang''e can''t control him, she will let Lin Yulin come out. But can''t Lin Yulin control him?


    Chu Feng''s face suddenly stepped down, as if he had lost one hundred and eighty thousand in a bet: "Yun Yun, can you tell your master that I want to find time to see the world? No time


    "Yes!" Dongfang Yun nodded. When Chu Feng showed a smile, she turned her words: "but the master also asked me to tell you that if you want to go to the modern world to have a look, you can, but you still have to go to the lost country. If you don''t go, wait until Zun suffers disaster, she won''t have time!""She''s going to fight with the goddess, and they won''t be free at that time!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. Chang''e had already thought of what he wanted to say and even the excuses he might have thought of.


    As for going to the present world, Chu Feng really wants to, but time is not allowed. Moreover, if he goes back to the present world, he will have some cracks in his tense nerves, which is not conducive to the next thing to do, at least until Lu Wan has survived the disaster!


    Take a deep breath: "when do you go then?"


    "Today!" The Oriental rhyme goes back.


    "Today?" Chu Feng also thought about two days. He didn''t want to leave so soon. He thought about it and nodded: "well, you and I go out first. I have two things to deal with."


    Opened the demon world, Chu wind with the East rhyme out, just as Yan Luo and Wulie also came in.


    Chu Feng was also preparing to go to them and asked, "have you found the second generation of the four families?"


    The four families are now destroyed, and all the damned ones are dead, but only a few of the most outstanding people of the second generation can not be found.


    Situ Liming of the situ family, Dongfang Nuo of the Oriental family, yuwentuo of the Yuwen family, and Huyan Quanqi of the Huyan family.


    So Chu Feng asked Yan Luo to look for them in the temple world. Although yuwentuo and others are only gods, they can''t do harm to them now, but if they want to do other things, it will definitely have a very serious impact.


    "I can''t find it!"


    Yan Luo shook his head in dismay, went over and sat down. He said, "these days we have been looking for everywhere, even to the north and south polar regions, but there is no harvest. We don''t know whether the four of them left the temple world or dug a hole to hide. Instead, we just can''t find it."


    Chu Feng frowned. If the other four families could not find them, it would be fine. But these four people are the most outstanding figures of the second generation. If they can''t find them, and they have a bad heart, they will definitely bring a devastating disaster to the temple world.


    I also know that Yan Luo must have tried their best, otherwise they would not say that they could not find such words.


    Chu Feng didn''t force them to find it. He said, "let other people stare at this matter. If they leave the temple world, it''s OK. If they are still in the temple world, they must find out. The four upper gods are still very powerful."


    Yan Luo and Wulie nodded to show that they understood.


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything more. He explained the Oriental rhyme for a moment. His body shape passed by and disappeared in an instant. Yan luotut said: "the sage is a bull force. Unfortunately, the peak state of elder brother is just a half step saint!"


    Wu lie nodded and said, "it''s a pity that kuisha has been killed by you. Otherwise, seven of us can join hands and kill the saint!"


    Yan Luo laughed, but he didn''t get rid of the guilt of kuisha, because of the seven of them, kuisha was the most evil one, because the skills he practiced could not grow and become stronger except for the evil means. He should die.


    After Chu Feng left the temple, he arrived at the entrance and exit of the temple world. At a glance, he saw the white lotus standing on the top of the distant peak.


    Before the war, Chu Feng told her to watch here. After the war, Bai He didn''t leave and stayed here all the time. However, if anyone came in, she would take a look at it. In addition, she also paid attention to the things that haven''t appeared yet, such as Yu wentuo and others!


    Twinkle between to the mountain top, white lotus seems not to notice, until Chu wind walked to her side, white lotus found.


    Back a step, slightly bent down, rippling out a piece of snow-white, still there shaking for a while, rolling waves general: "master!"


    Chu Feng took a dim look at the slave''s capital, but it was very powerful. Then he took back his eyes and looked at the direction of the entrance and exit: "the World War I of the temple is over, the hidden world is completely settled down. Do you want to go back to Zhongzhou, or stay in the temple world, and then, want to go to other places?"


    At the beginning, Bai He was promoted in order to control her use as a chess piece. Now he has become one of the saints of heaven, and the role of Bai He is not great.


    "White lotus wants to follow his master."


    Bai He was silent for a while and then said, "just like I said on the sea of hell, as long as the master can repair my meridians and let me be reborn, Bai He Sheng is your slave, and death is your ghost. So I will not go anywhere, I will always follow you and serve as a slave."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, looked at the white lotus after two eyes asked: "do not regret?"


    Bai He shook his head firmly: "at the moment when Yimen abandoned me, Bai He already belonged to his master completely, so I don''t regret it!"


    Chu Feng thought about it for a while, and then he would go to many places. It was not convenient for other people to follow him. Seeing her so firm, Chu Feng nodded: "OK, follow me later. Of course, if you want to leave one day, I will let you leave."


    "But remember, no matter where you go, the strength I give you is not for you to bully people."White lotus bows down again, white rippling: "white lotus, remember!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2462

    When Chu Feng was ready to take Baihe and Dongfang rhyme to the lost country, three lights appeared under the night in the far north of the temple world, a place covered with ice and snow all year round, and three people came out of the dazzling door.


    Chang''e, Lu Wan, and Zhang yun''er!


    The four families were destroyed, and Wanjie was temporarily quiet because of the bloody Chu wind. However, they would not feel that this kind of silence would be maintained all the time, especially the mysterious saint of heaven. At the moment, they did not know where they came from, so they felt uneasy.


    So they came here.


    Whether it''s the wild demon realm, the western spirit world, the demon emperor, or the devil, they are just two outstanding people among all living beings. However, there is a certain gap between their importance and this place. Even if the demon emperor and the demon kingdom are in chaos, as long as there is no chaos here, the world will not be completely disordered.


    They have the strength to keep it all down.


    Looking at the distance, Chang''e micro Cu Xiu Mei: "you said that place is here, why can''t I see it?"


    Zhang yun''er also nodded. She had heard Lu Wan say that there was such a place, but so far she had not seen it, so she didn''t know what kind of secret was hidden. She only knew that the big era was closely related to this place. There was no problem here. The big era was chaotic, but it would not be too chaotic.


    But if there is a problem here, then the great era will fall into absolute chaos.


    "Chu Feng controls the hidden world, and the king comes to the world. If you tell him about this place, it will be very complicated."


    Lu Wan gently opened her red lips and waved one hand forward. A faint light appeared in the distance. When the light dissipated, an ice cave appeared. Chang''e and Zhang yun''er had a different look in their eyes, and they took a dim look at Lu Wan.


    Without her chastity, Lu Wan lost her control of the way of heaven. But when she used her means, it was still hard for them to capture. Chang''e and Zhang yun''er had many such ideas about how strong Lu Wan was.


    "Let''s go. It''s time for you to know something."


    Lu Wan walked forward and said plainly, "but you know, Chu Feng is not suitable to know this place for the time being."


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er look at each other and follow Lu Wan to the ice cave. After entering, the road is always going down.


    When the light appeared ahead, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er also saw four people.


    Situ liming, Dongfang Nuo, yuwentuo and Huyan Quanqi.


    A strange color flashed in his eyes. The four people Chu Feng asked people to find in the temple world at all costs actually hid here. Depending on the situation, Lu Wan hid them. Otherwise, when Yan Luo and others passed by, they would surely find the ice cave and find these four people.


    However, although they were a little curious, they didn''t say anything. Lu Wan could bring them here today, so they must have told them something.


    What''s more, what is the rune depicted on the platform?


    Dongfang Nuo and others saw Lu Wan coming, and even Chang''e and Zhang yun''er were also there. After a slight change of color, they quickly went to the front: "I have seen the God, the emperor and the goddess!"


    At the same time, they were very shocked. They had not seen Lu Wan several times in endless years, let alone several saints of the heavenly way at the same time. At the moment, three of the only saints in the five forbidden areas came. They were somewhat surprised.


    "I believe you all know about the downfall of your respective families."


    Lu Wan went to the high platform, looked at the cracks on the high platform, frowned slightly, and continued to say: "you can still stick here, it seems that your father is not devoid of conscience. Today I come here to tell you something."


    Turning around, Lu Wan glanced over the faces of the four people. They all dare not look at Lu Wan: "that is, today I will repair the seal with the emperor and the goddess, and then I will obey the will of heaven. If the next crack approaches five meters, you can go to Chu Feng. It''s time for Chu Feng to face it."


    Dongfang Nuo and others replied in unison: "yes!"


    Lu Wan gently waved: "go down, I want to talk to the emperors and girls about something."


    The four men did not dare to stay at all, but went out quickly. Only when situ Liming left, his face flickered and he looked back from time to time. Although he had already known the collapse of the four families and Chu Feng had stepped into the saints of heaven, the hatred did not dissipate.


    The reason why they are hiding now is that their ability is not enough.


    When the four men completely retreated, Chang''e walked to the two meter high platform, staring at the rune like depictions: "this is the seal, what seal?"


    "The suppression of demons!" Lu Wan nodded his head gently and said faintly: "in ancient times, the demon king came to the world. If it had not been for the ancient goddess and I, the demon God would not only destroy the Xiuzhen realm, but also destroy the heaven and the myriad worlds. Before his fall, he created this suppression trend with his supreme power in the original chaotic hidden world, sealing up some things that should not exist. ""At that time, the ancient goddess and I were able to destroy the demon God because he exhausted his energy in the suppression trend, otherwise we would not succeed."


    Hearing that this was the suppression trend of the ancient demons, Chang''e and Lu Wan looked at each other with a look of shock in their eyes, because they just didn''t know the place, but they knew the biggest secret of the great age.


    Slowly, he looked at the suppressed seal: "you mean, here,,"


    "that''s right!" Lu Wan didn''t wait for them to finish, then nodded gently: "there is the power of all living beings of the demon God here, but with the growth of Chu Feng, there are signs that the power of all living beings will be pulled away by him at any time. Once he pulls away the power of all living beings, the seal will be completely broken, and the great era will enter the most dangerous era."


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er are more dignified. Of course, they know what it means for the great age to enter the most dangerous era, which means that the universe and the universe will usher in a devastating disaster.


    Zhang Yuner''s right eye twinkled, but he couldn''t see through the future: "respect God, Chu Feng will pull away the power of all living beings when he grows up. What kind of method can he take away the power of all living beings, or when? I believe you probably know that? I saw it vaguely, but I was not sure


    Lu Wan looked at Zhang yun''er and said with a smile: "you see that''s right. When the demon kingdom is settled and the king of Chu Feng comes to the western spiritual world, he must withdraw the power of all living beings. Otherwise, he will not be the opponent of the ancient devil and the devil son. He will defeat the ancient demon king and the devil son. That is when the seal is broken."


    Chang''e frowned: "can''t you stop it? In that case, heaven punishes the battlefield, and it will reappear in the world! "


    Lu Wan shook her head gently and didn''t say a word. Some things didn''t need to be said too clearly.


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er are both smart people. Seeing Lu Wan''s situation, we can see that the most dangerous moment in the great age can not be stopped. Unless Chu Feng stops now, otherwise the power of all living beings will be stripped away by him sooner or later.


    After quiet for a while, Chang''e glanced at Lu Wan: "unexpectedly, you already know all this. Why don''t you kill Chu Feng? I believe that as long as you kill Chu Feng and don''t stop the coming of the great age, you can delay at least hundreds of years or even thousands of years. Then maybe you will think of other ways."


    "Or you and Zhang yun''er should be able to seal here?"


    On Lu Wan''s beautiful face, there was a faint helplessness: "you know, why ask?"


    Chang''e hears the speech and hums!


    Lu Wan didn''t say anything, but she also knew that Lu Wan could stop all this and delay it for thousands of years. However, she didn''t do it and didn''t kill Chu Feng. The reason is that she fell in love with Chu Feng and couldn''t bear to raise a butcher''s knife to kill Chu Feng.


    Zhang yun''er knew that Chang''e was most dissatisfied with Lu Wan and Chu Feng. She shook her head with a wry smile and looked at the seal. She was surprised and said, "what''s the matter? Look there!"


    Lu Wan and Chang''e''s eyes were attracted to the crack on the seal, which was more than one meter. But in the middle of the crack, there was a small hole about the size of a baby''s fist, which was too dark to see the bottom.


    Seeing this, Lu Wan frowned gently: "what''s going on? Why is there a small hole?"


    When she saw the position, Lu Wan touched it with her hand, and her eyes were more dignified: "we need to repair this crack and small hole immediately. The gap was made from inside. It seems that the seal is loose, and they also feel it. They intend to jointly break the seal from the inside."


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er didn''t say anything about it. They believed that Lu Wan would not joke.


    Quickly forward, the three people are suspended in a corner of the high platform, the whole cave in the emergence of a peaceful Saint breath, the three hands together, the crack and the small hole are in a little bit of recovery, to the end, no trace can be seen, only when you look carefully can you find.


    The platform is not completely restored. In the original position, the hole is still there, but it is reduced to the size of a finger.


    Seeing this, Lu Wan frowned: "it seems that we can''t do anything. We can only do it by fate."


    Chang''e also knows that they have repaired a little, but they have not completely eliminated it. Maybe in this period of time, the cracks will expand again.


    A light sigh: "we did our best, Chu Feng has gone to the lost country, I want to go, that bastard to save Su Daji and their, I can only help him."


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan both know that Chang''e has gone back to the lost country. They both look at each other and leave directly. Lu Wan goes back to the temple of worship and waits for her disaster.


    Zhang Yuner goes back to the battlefield!


    But when the three people left, Dongfang Nuo and others did not come back, there was a sigh in the cave: "seal, seal, wait, I will make the demon become powerful and pull away the power of all living beings!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2463

    A fairyland like place, even at night, can feel its kind of aesthetic, and ethereal.


    Lost country, once heaven!


    Thousands of miles away from Guanghan palace, a dazzling light flickers and three figures appear directly. Chu Feng directly opens the channel to the lost country from the temple world, and comes directly with Baihe and Oriental rhyme. However, he does not go to Guanghan Palace first, which seems a bit presumptuous.


    Although Chang''e is his woman, according to Dongfang Yun, the troupes of Guanghan Palace are all composed of Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate. When we were in the modern world, we had a little gratitude and resentment there. There was nothing wrong with Chang''e''s suppression in the past, but Chu Feng didn''t want to create trouble for Chang''e.


    So I''m going to let Dongfang Yun inform you first and then go back.


    But Dongfang Yun is a little reluctant. It''s not that she doesn''t want to do something for Chu Feng. It''s Chu Feng who takes Bai He around and looks at Bai He''s cold little face. He has a clean temperament. Based on Chu Feng''s personality, Dongfang Yun is worried that Chu Feng will become sexual after she leaves.


    Staring at by Dongfang Yun''s eyes, Chu Feng began to wonder what she was looking at, but she slowly understood it and turned her white eyes. "If you don''t go, you can experience the things of abbess Jueyin again."


    Originally, Dongfang Yun wanted to say that she was in the past. After all, she was the master of Shenyin and Xianzhong.


    But hearing Chu Feng''s words, the East rhyme suddenly black face.


    This is the most humiliating thing for her, but it has been suppressed in her heart. Now when Chu Feng mentions it, she immediately thinks of what happened on the island of xianchongmen. In front of abbess Jueyin, Chu Feng ravages her for a night. As a master of abbess Jueyin, Dongfang Yun is distressed by the feeling.


    Cold swept Chu Feng one eye, quickly toward the direction of the Guanghan palace, because she was worried that she would go a little slower, Chu Feng would really be the same as at the beginning, in front of the white lotus, she was ravaged.


    After Dongfang Yun left, Chu Feng took Bai He''s hand, but in a blink of an eye, he arrived at a place surrounded by mountains and water, where there were not many people around. When Dongfang Yun had finished the work, he could go directly there.


    Release Bai He''s hand and Chu Feng walks to the front of the river.


    The lost country once went through the first war between Dayi and Tianting, but now there is no trace of any war. With Chang''e becoming a saint of heaven, the lost country can be said to have recovered to its original appearance.


    There are some people growing here and in the lost war world. They are called the descendants of the cultivators.


    In the mouth of Oriental rhyme, Chu Feng also knew that before Chang''e came, people here were living their own lives, and their ears were not listening to things outside the window. After Chang''e came, the lost country was completely united and submitted to the Guanghan palace. Everyone wanted to restore the splendor of the heaven.


    Today, Chang''e''s soul will not be broken in the future.


    The difference is that it is more peaceful than the lost war world and the hidden world. There is no sense of tension. Perhaps it is because the person who controls this interface is Chang''e and Guanghan palace.


    All of them are women. Most of them are gentle in dealing with things. Naturally, there are no such things as fighting every day.


    "Master, are you tired?"


    Bai He came to him when he was meditating on the Chu wind. He opened his mouth softly: "can I give you a massage?"


    Chu Feng took back his thoughts and glanced at the white lotus in his eyes: "will you?"


    Although Bai He is not as dignified as Xuanyuan Huining and others, she is also the first lady of Yimen in Zhongzhou. The environment in which she grew up is bound to make her special. Such people spend more time on martial arts. As for other things, Chu Feng doubts whether Bai He will be able to.


    White lotus face slightly red, nodded: "will, recently learned!"


    Chu Feng didn''t speak. Bai He said that he had just learned recently, obviously to please him. He wanted to say no, but when he caught a little uneasiness in Bai He''s eyes, Chu Feng nodded: "then try it!"


    Lying on the grass, looking at the bright moon in the sky, Chu Feng then closed his eyes and relaxed for a short time, not so nervous, can better face the danger that may happen at any time.


    Bai He squats down with a red face, starting from Chu Feng''s head to his body and even to his legs. Although his technique seems a little strange, his strength is well controlled. Chu Feng feels that Bai He is really attentive.


    At the same time, she was a little helpless.


    As a young lady of Yimen, she is now a slave to him. Even if she gives her freedom, she doesn''t want it. Chu Feng doesn''t know how to say it.


    But it''s also clear what Bai He means, that is, she needs shelter.


    If a woman is not strong enough, it is a kind of sorrow, but if she is strong but can not reach the level of Lu Wan, it will be a greater sorrow, because her strength will attract more powerful men''s attention.Now Baihe is the superior God, belonging to the third class standing in the world of heaven and earth. It is the most powerful existence except the saint of heaven and the God of creation, but it is not the strongest after all.


    Now she has nothing to do with her, and once she leaves, maybe more powerful people will come to her. There is never a lack of men who are interested in conquering powerful women.


    "White Lotus!"


    Closed eyes, Chu Feng light mouth: "you have been following my side is not the way, you have any idea?"


    Bai He was stunned for a moment, and his hands were still there to massage his legs to Chu Feng. He also slowly replied, "I don''t have any idea for the time being. I just want to abide by my oath and promise. I''ll be a slave all my life."


    These words seem to be very simple when they are said, but Chu Feng can feel the helplessness of Bai He when he says these words.


    If she could, Bai He didn''t want to be a slave to others all the time. However, in the face of the cruel reality, she would not have a better way out except to continue to be a female slave to Chu Feng according to her initial promise, and she did not know what to do.


    Because leaving Chu Feng, she may face many dangers.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and took a look at the white lotus. He thought of the situation at that time.


    Because of his help, Fei Yuxin walked on the mountain without any obstacles. At that time, it was good for Bai He to get to the original position, but she was so competitive that she walked to the top of the mountain. It can be seen that she is a woman with strong persistence and a woman with her own thoughts.


    To such a woman personally promised to become a female slave, Chu Feng thought that he might have been a little too much at the beginning.


    Move your neck and open your mouth again: "you should know that when I trained you, I just needed a piece of chess to deal with the things I can''t do for me?"


    Bai He en said, she is not a vase with big chest and no brain. The reason why Chu Feng helps her is not because Chu Feng is kind, but because she has some value. This value is to do things that are inconvenient for chufeng, such as killing people who are not suitable for chufeng.


    But even if she knew that she was a chess piece in Chu Feng''s eyes, Bai He had no better choice, unless she felt strong enough.


    "In addition to your own vows and commitments, can you tell me other reasons why you are not willing to leave?" Chu Feng saw Bai He without saying a word and asked again.


    Bai He was silent for a while, biting his lips, replied, "I''m afraid I''m too strong and you''re not at ease, so I choose to follow you to make you feel at ease, so that I don''t even have a life one day."


    Chu Feng intrigued: "you are still smart, but if you want to be free, I can give it to you. If you worry that it is too powerful to make me uneasy, I can make you feel at ease, take back all I have given you, and let you return to the original state and strength!"


    "No!" Bai He was stunned for a moment and made a sound. He even stepped back and must kneel down in front of Chu Feng: "master, please don''t take back everything I have. I know you have this ability, but I really don''t want to become weak again. I would rather be a slave as a servant, just ask you not to take back everything I have."


    Chu Feng sat up and narrowed his eyes: "actually, this is the reason why you are following me. Do you want to be more powerful in the future?"


    White lotus''s eyes twinkled and did not answer.


    But Chu Feng already understood what she was thinking. She stood up and stood in front of Bai He, raised her chin and said, "but I can understand that you are eager to be powerful. If you are just a slave, you have to do a lot of things that may damage your self-esteem. Besides doing things for me, you may also want to be my humble plaything. Are you willing to


    White lotus body a shock, see Chu Feng staring at himself, closed his eyes, dare not to see the Chu wind at the moment, back: "as long as I can keep strong, I am willing to follow the master humbly."


    That kind of firm and loyal declaration, Chu Feng could hear that there was no water in it.


    Also know, white lotus has produced to him can''t dispel servility, perhaps do not want her, she still can worry, can be uneasy, and afraid.


    She gently pulled her up and looked at the beautiful face similar to feiyuxin. She had fought with feiyuxin openly and secretly. On her body, Chu Feng seemed to be able to see some shadows of feiyuxin.


    Narrowed his eyes, when Bai He opened his eyes, he suddenly pulled it close to him, and snobbed his attractive red lips. Bai He began to instinctively want to push it open, but he immediately became active in holding Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s one hand is not polite to knead her, Bai He feels pain, but dare not say.


    Then, Chu Feng pushed Bai He aside and pointed: "after that, you are my close slave. I want you to live and I want you to die. What I want you to do, you can do it, even if I don''t treat you as an adult."


    Bai He pursed her lower lip. For the first time, a man made her uncomfortable. She lowered her head and said, "yes, master!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2464

    Even if Chu Feng is willing to give her freedom, Bai He still chooses to follow him all the time. Even if it exists in a humble way, Bai He is willing to.


    Because she believed that Chu Feng would become the king of all worlds one day, even if she was a slave of Chu Feng or Baihe, a humble plaything. She was willing to let Chu Feng become her master and follow Chu Feng to the point where he was the only one in the world.


    Of course, she also knows that her future fate with Chu Feng may not be very good. All her pride and dignity may be trampled on by Chu Feng.


    Because there is darkness in everyone''s heart. Chu Feng, as a taboo demon and a murderer, has a lot of violence and killing in his heart. However, such a dark side of Chu Feng will not be exposed to the people he is close to and familiar with, and he will not vent to anyone.


    And all of this, her white lotus is the most suitable candidate, because Chu Feng that sentence does not regard her as an adult, Bai He knows that the future destiny, must be Chu Feng dark side vent tool.


    But even so, Baihe doesn''t matter. She would rather follow a man who is destined to be the supreme one as a humble existence, but she is not willing to be free. To be a woman who has no attention, only when she has value can she have a sense of existence. Bai He is glad that she still has a sense of existence for Chu Feng.


    Although such a sense of being is mean.


    "It''s time to get there!"


    Chu Feng didn''t take advantage of the situation to push down the white lotus and severely ravaged, but turned around and said faintly, holding the white lotus hand, blinking of an eye across a thousand miles distance, to the highest place in the lost country, before the Guanghan palace!


    Before Guanghan palace, at the moment gathered a lot of people, none of whom was a beautiful woman. Chu Feng also met several familiar people.


    No passion, no painting, and Wandi!


    The three of them stood at the front of a line. All the people behind them were from the Xianzhong gate. On the other side, there was also a group of people. The first one was a cold and proud woman. Next to them was a person who had met Dongfang Qingyuan. Obviously, the people on this side were from Shenyin gate.


    From the perspective of their situation, it seems that the two camps are different from each other.


    Glancing over the light playfulness, Chu Feng also released Bai He''s hand and went forward, and the Oriental rhyme also met him: "the master is waiting for you in the palace."


    Chu Feng en was ready to go in, but when he got to the middle of the two camps, his figure suddenly flickered and stood in front of the woman in front of them, who was the elder martial sister of xianchongmen, Juexin!


    However, Chu Feng did not see her at the beginning, because she left the island of xianchongmen early with the instruction of Oriental rhyme.


    But Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of him, which made Juexin a little depressed and shocked. Then he was about to retreat, but his neck was pinched by Chu Feng.


    Eastern rhyme Leng for a moment, Jiao drink way: "Chu wind!"


    "What was the look in your eyes just now?" Chu Feng didn''t hear what Dongfang Yun said. Instead, he stared at Jue Xin coldly: "how do you feel that your eyes are going to kill me? Do we have any hatred?"


    Jue Hua and WAN Di are anxious to see the elder martial sister pinched by others. Jue Hua is even more forward: "there is less wind, there is something to say!"


    Chufeng glanced at Jue Hua and chufeng chufeng never forgot the Jue painting that he used to seduce him to run away from most people in xianchongmen: "I''m talking about it, otherwise, she''s dead."


    Jue Hua''s expression is stiff, passing through the light embarrassment, also remembering the original thing, lowering his head and no longer talking.


    But Juexin is controlled by Chu Feng, and his eyes burst with a fierce look: "if you want to kill you, you will be killed. Anyway, you come to Guanghan palace and even take the place of the emperor to govern us. We don''t accept it!"


    What happened in xianchongmen once was known to all, so it was clear that those sisters had been admitted to the court of adjudication by Chu Feng. However, as long as Chu Feng did not kill people, she could barely accept it. What was unacceptable was that their belief in Chang''e was actually the woman of Chu Feng.


    Among the ideas of many of them, Chang''e is a man who can respect God for ever. If such a woman does not want to look for a man, she will definitely be a man who only loves her for life. However, Chu Feng, Chu Feng, and Chu Feng are just big carrots.


    Jue Xin''s heart can''t accept, Chu Feng has Chang''e such a woman, unexpectedly still opens up a back palace outside.


    Chu Feng hands a slap fell on Jue Xin''s face, that force to throw her out and hit the ground, won''t let her die, but also enough Juexin embarrassed: "do not accept also have to obey, unless you can beat me."


    Standing up, Juexin let the younger martial sisters leave a little, and the eyes of Chu Feng are still so indifferent, but facing Chu Feng, she has no power to fight.


    Dongfang Yun looked at the people she had trained, and scolded the son of a bitch in her heart.


    All of a sudden, there was a slap. Everyone was shocked to find that Chu Feng did not know when he stood in front of Dongfang Yanran, who was the chief disciple of Shenyin sect. He slapped Dongfang Yanran with his hands up and down, which directly threw Dongfang Yanran to the ground.


    This time, the Oriental rhyme is also angry, hit the heart is not right, now also smoke the Oriental Yan Ran, this is to give people a horse power?Without waiting for her to open her mouth, Dongfang Qingyuan first drank: "Chu Feng, don''t be too arrogant. This is Guanghan palace. This is the lost country, not the modern world, nor the hidden world that you now dominate."


    Still want to continue to say, but when Chu Feng''s eyes look at her, the words behind Dongfang Qingyuan forget to say, because Chu Feng''s eyes are not only sharp, but also a kind of indifference. It takes a great deal of courage to take a look at it. His head slowly lowers down and dare not say another word.


    And Oriental Yan Ran was chufeng slapped, reaction to get up, angry way: "Chu wind, why do you want to hit me?"


    Chu Feng clapped his hands and looked back at Juexin, which was similar to anger. He spread out his hands innocently: "I am not very good-natured. If anyone shows malice to me, then I will be malicious to whom. Just now, both of them initiated a killing opportunity on me, so I can''t help but start."


    "Besides, this is the first and last time that I will not kill you if I detect that you are showing malice to me again."


    After a pause, Chu Feng stepped inside, and his voice was coldly introduced into everyone''s ears: "I will block your whole meridians, and then throw you to the hidden world, where I have a lot of brothers, but there are no women, just can use you, to comfort!"


    Cruel, shameless, bastard left a word, chufeng body shape directly passed by and disappeared in front of them, we all know, chufeng is to see Chang''e.


    Son of a bitch!


    Dongfang Yun scolded Dongfang Yan Ran and others in her heart and said, "I know you are unconvinced and even angry that chufeng has taken away the Xianzhong gate and Shenyin gate. However, no matter what you think, now Chu Feng is a saint of heaven, and the master has no chance of winning one of the battles. You are nothing."


    "What''s more, Chu Feng won''t cheat you. If you have bad feelings to him, you will be trampled by many men."


    To warn Dongfang Yanran and others, Dongfang Yun asked Bai He to follow her and walk into Guanghan palace. Rome wasn''t built in a day. People in xianchongmen and shenyinmen would not simply accept Chu Feng emotionally, so Dongfang Yun would not expect them to forget what Chu Feng had done.


    "I won''t let it go like that!" Juexin hits the tree next to her and leaves with a cold drink. She was adopted by Dongfang Yun when she was very young. She has not been bullied and humiliated by others for so many years. Just now Chu Feng slapped her in front of so many people. Juexin''s heart is only angry.


    Dongfang Yanran also left with a cold hum. Like Juexin, she couldn''t tolerate the desecration of Chang''e by Chu Feng. She didn''t want the Guanghan palace to be under the control of Chu Feng in the future, so she would not allow it.


    The rest of the two camps, you look at me, I look at you, are not in the mood of fighting before, all are thinking about Chu Feng.


    Dongfang Yun has told them that this time Chu Feng came to the lost country because of Chang''e''s invitation to warn them not to make trouble, but also told them that in the future Guanghan palace must be Chu Feng''s palace, because Chang''e is Chu Feng''s woman.


    All of these things are something that they can''t accept in their heart. Everyone leaves here to see what Chang''e will do next. Is it really necessary to give Guanghan palace to chufeng?


    "You hit my man?"


    At the moment, Chu Feng has also arrived at the main palace of Guanghan palace. Chang''e is half lying on her seat, with a lazy style: "do you want to show your male style or bully women?"


    Chu Feng generously walked over and sat down beside Chang''e, naturally encircling her waist and gently kissing the woman''s red lips: "I want to show it, but are you willing to cooperate and let them see my male style?"


    Chang''e shook her head helplessly, and some shy, gently pushed away Chu Feng and said, "you are more and more shameless."


    The meaning of Chu Feng''s words is to take her to give a live broadcast to the people in Guanghan palace. Such things can be said by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng beamed with a smile: "you think I''m not going to do it yet. If those thirsty women admire my strong wind and have nothing to do, they will come to me to fire, and then I will have a lot of fire all day long. Isn''t it necessary to be squeezed dry?"


    Chang''e frowns and blushes slightly. Although she and Chu Feng have already become husband and wife, Chang''e is still a little uncomfortable when she hears these stimulating words from Chu Feng.


    Speak softly and lead to the topic: "it''s late, have a rest early, and then stay here for a few days. I''ll let them not object to you, and then you can choose some people and go with you to the wild demon region!"


    Chu Feng did not continue to joke, holding Chang''e''s hand and saying, "I really don''t need it. I have enough strength in my hand. Let them help you guard Guanghan palace."


    Chang''e narrowed her eyes: "then I don''t have to follow you?"


    Chu Feng wisely chose to shut up. He thought so in his heart, but he knew that if he said it, Chang''e would turn over with him on the spot. He would not even get into bed tonight.


    Chang''e just took back her eyes, sat up and said, "go to rest, tonight, you can overturn the card!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2465

    The next morning, when Chu Feng opened her eyes, Chang''e was already gone.


    Sit up and know that Chang''e must be to deal with the emotions of those women in shenyinmen and xianchongmen. Women in this world can be said to be the most stingy.


    In the modern world, he strongly oppresses Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate, even if he does not kill anyone, but in terms of emotion, these women certainly can not accept, and it is normal to make some emotions. Although Chang''e can forcibly suppress them to obey orders, such obedience is of little effect.


    When the time comes, it''s better not to give up.


    When I get out of bed, I stretch my muscles and bones, I feel energetic, and I find that I''m lingering with Chang''e. now I feel like I''m exercising. The next day, I don''t have any discomfort, but I feel refreshed.


    From ancient times to the present, how many people can fight against the saints of heaven?


    Chu Feng thinks that he has a great sense of satisfaction, and now he has only four saints of heaven. In addition, Chang''e Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan are both captured by him. Chu Feng is full of a sense of achievement.


    Wash a face, Chu Feng out of the room, a person did not see, it seems that Chang E summoned to go.


    Before the Guanghan palace, standing on the edge of the cliff and looking down, you can see the peace and harmony of the lost country. Now the lost country is like a matriarchal society, so there is no other unnecessary thing.


    Chang''e asked him to do nothing, just stay quiet, and Chu Feng didn''t want to do anything.


    Sitting down and looking at the lost country, I also think of the people in the present world.


    I don''t know if Su Xinyu is OK now?


    It has been nearly two years since Chu Feng left the present world. Although there is nothing wrong with the news from the rosefinches, Chu Feng''s heart will inevitably have some worries.


    There are many of his beauties, brothers and friends there. Now it is nearly two years since the five forbidden areas. It seems that the world is very stable, but it is shrouded in the solemnity before the storm.


    If we don''t eliminate the crisis from the five forbidden areas, the modern world will be affected sooner or later. No matter how modern the equipment is, it will be almost meaningless to face such a powerful warrior. A semi divine strong man can turn the present world upside down.


    But now there are some rosefinches and their gods sitting in the town. I don''t know if they have any news about the Western gods.


    The first battle between the demons and the protoss led by the devil nagula won. The protoss can only escape to the present world. It seems that nothing is happening now, but who knows there will be nothing in the future?


    After all, Chu Feng had some worries, but he didn''t have time to go back to the present world.


    Although only one idea can open the way to the modern world, Chu Feng still resisted. Even if he had to go back, he had to deal with Lu Wan''s affairs, and even rescued Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing. Besides, they are safe now, but it does not mean that they will always be safe.


    A slight sigh: "do not die, there is never the end of the time!"


    Among the exclamations of Chu Feng, some important figures from Guanghan palace gathered in the main palace where Chang''e was located yesterday. Dongfang Yun stood beside Chang''e, and Dongfang Yanran and Juexin stood below. They had always been divided into two camps, fighting with each other and growing up with each other.


    Chang''e passed them one by one, and finally looked at Juexin and Dongfang Yanran, and said faintly: "you two have been fighting openly and secretly, and I have not spoken, because your fighting can better promote your growth, but also let your younger martial sisters grow up together."


    "But who can explain to me what happened yesterday? Chu Feng is my man and my belief. Is your attitude appropriate to him? "


    Dongfang Yanran was slapped by Chu Feng yesterday and has not forgotten it. However, facing Chang''e''s question, she lowered her head and did not dare to answer.


    Chang''e used to do a lot of things for the sake of Chu Feng. She even did a lot of things. It can be said that only Chu Feng was in her heart. If anyone wanted to die of Chu Feng, she would let who die. Now she is disrespectful to Chu Feng, and even has a killing heart. How can Chang''e not be angry?


    Jue Xin''s look and the East Yan Ran are almost the same, are low head there, silent.


    Chang''e frowned: "is silence, this matter passed?"


    "I believe you all know why I asked Chu Feng to come to Guanghan palace. I am his woman. You should know what I have decided. I can suppress you. But now I want to hear your thoughts. Don''t worry, I will never embarrass any of you!"


    Oriental Yan Ran and Jue Xin''s obscure look at each other, obviously want to ask each other to speak.


    "Emperor daughter!" When both of them were hesitant to speak, Jue Hua stepped forward a little: "Chu Feng has already controlled the hidden world, but also sits on the army of the demon world. His power is so terrible that even if we control him in Guanghan palace, it is just icing on the cake. With us or without us, it doesn''t seem to affect him.""What we mean is, can we not let Chu Feng enter the palace of Guanghan?"


    After that, Jue Hua kneels on one knee, and the following Dongfang Yanran and Juexin all kneel on the ground.


    "Please think twice," he said


    Dongfang Yun''s face changed slightly, following Chang''e''s endless years. She knew Chang''e''s character. What she resented most was that some people tried to oppress her by playing with the pressure of the masses. Now these people kneel down and plead, which will surely infuriate Chang''e.


    But to the surprise of Dongfang Yun, Chang''e was not angry at all, and even could not see a trace of anger on her face. She just sat there quietly.


    Looking at all the people kneeling on one knee, Chang''e said faintly: "Chu Feng is my only man, everything I have is his, so I will always follow him, no matter what he does, I will support him, but I don''t ask you, now I will give you two choices."


    Pointing outside the main palace: "either stay and follow me, follow Chu Feng''s orders, or walk out from here, I won''t embarrass you, but from the moment you go out, you will no longer be from Guanghan palace and have nothing to do with me!"


    Kneeling on the ground of the goddess color slightly changed, did not expect that Chang''e directly gave them a multiple-choice question, but also a choice that made them embarrassed.


    Everyone had a little antipathy to Chu Feng. Especially when he just arrived yesterday, he taught Dongfang Yanran and Juexin a lesson. What''s more, they felt that Chu Feng was not a man. Because people didn''t like him, they directly attacked women. It''s hard to say where.


    But at the moment, Chang''e directly asked them to make a choice, either to leave Guanghan palace or to follow the Chu wind.


    Chang''e didn''t embarrass them and let them choose, but how to choose? For a long time here, they have already regarded Guanghan palace as their home. If they are not in Guanghan palace, where can they go?


    Jue heart frown open: "emperor daughter, we Guanghan Palace are women, Chu wind is a man, really inappropriate ah!"


    "Worried about what he would do to you?" Chang''e asked, also stood up: "but what you think is not important, this is my decision, will not make any change, to go, do not leave to stay, you are still my sisters, I Chang''e will not die, no one can hurt you."


    "Chu Feng is indeed a man, and I understand your concerns and the most real ideas, but for me, they are not important."


    Slightly nodded, look firm: "I only know Chu Feng is my man, my existence is to make my man more powerful, and you can''t follow me, then leave!"


    Chang''e said all her words, turned around and left directly. She knew the entanglement in the hearts of those present, but some of them were useless. This is the general trend.


    Even if Guanghan palace doesn''t follow Chu Feng now, it will still have to make a choice sooner or later, unless Chang''e and Chu Feng have no relationship at all, otherwise Guanghan palace will have to follow Chu Feng''s instructions in the future.


    As Chang''e just said, Chu Feng is her man. How can she not help Chu Feng?


    Chang''e leaves directly. There are a group of women on half kneeling in the palace. Look at me and I look at you. Then they all frown and look at the Oriental rhyme that has not left yet. They don''t know whether they should stand up now.


    Dongfang Yun was helpless. The people who began to cultivate themselves were so stubborn that they also went down and stood in front of them: "do you think that Chu Feng is a man who eats a soft meal and has no ability to make you surrender?"


    Juexin did not answer. They thought that was probably the case. Since Chu Feng had been growing up, he had never been without the help of others. Even if Chang''e hadn''t done it several times, Chu Feng would have died early. How could he still be the leader of the hidden world?


    "If that''s what you think, then you''re wrong."


    But they did not answer Dongfang Yun and knew what they were thinking. They sighed slightly and did not linger: "a person who relies on luck and other people''s help can''t come to this day. Let you go through all the things of Chu Feng from another angle. Can you succeed?"


    Dongfang Yun left, leaving Juexin and others half kneeling on the ground thinking about things.


    The reason why Dongfang Yun doesn''t say them strongly is that there is no need to say it. After all, these things need to be figured out by themselves. It is the most important for these people to accept Chu Feng and Jue Xin Dongfang Yanran.


    When she came to the back, she saw Chang''e standing under a osmanthus tree. Dongfang Yun went over and said respectfully, "master, they still can''t accept the Chu wind."


    "Normal!" Chang''e was not surprised at all. She said faintly, "it''s just that I can''t accept it. I''m going to follow Chu Feng this time. If they can''t accept it, Guanghan palace will be in chaos. Even if I compromise now, what will happen in the future? Do you want me to be separated from Chu Feng? "


    Dongfang Yun sighed and knew that this matter could not be solved until Chang''e and Chu Feng were over. Otherwise, even if it was solved this time, there would still be problems next time. However, the lost country had its present situation and could not be easily disordered.Chang''e raised her hand: "go ahead, a little bit more clear Chu Feng, for the sake of the stability of the lost country, he himself let these people accept him."


    "If they don''t accept my insistence, my stable Guanghan palace will be in chaos."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2466

    Chu Feng is still in a daze on the cliff in front of Guanghan palace, and because he is here, the people of Guanghan palace have not come to disturb him.


    Although most people''s hearts are against Chu Feng, no matter how they reject it, we can''t deny that Chu Feng is a terrible saint of heaven and one of the four sages of heaven in the world. That''s not what they can challenge.


    Moreover, Chang''e has just summoned the main people to say that Chu Feng is her man. If she can''t accept Chu Feng, she will go away. Therefore, seeing Chu Feng sitting there in a daze, occupying the place where they usually chat, no one dares to get close to it.


    Near noon, Dongfang Yun came and sat beside Chu Feng. There was no one around. Dongfang Yun didn''t talk to Chu Feng too much: "the master summoned the people from the Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate, and made it clear to them, but because of what you do in the modern world, they don''t agree."


    "Although the master has suppressed them for a while, they dare not make a mistake, but you have to rely on yourself to accept you."


    Chu Feng opened his eyes with closed eyes and said with a smile: "one is the master of Guanghan palace, and the other is the creator of Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate. Can''t you fix them?"


    "Because the master treats them like sisters, not servants." Dongfang Yun understood the meaning of Chu Feng and said coldly, "so the master didn''t oppress them and force them. Moreover, the lost country can have the current stability. The people of shenyinmen and xianchongmen have made great contributions. They can''t be disordered."


    "But if the master forces them to accept you and follow your orders, even if they are convinced on the surface, but do you feel convinced in their hearts?"


    Chu Feng naturally understood this truth, but did not expect to be so complicated.


    Originally, I thought it would be a relaxing thing when I came to the lost country for a holiday. I don''t want it to be so simple at all. I also understand that Chang''e doesn''t want to make the people below feel uncomfortable, but hopes that they will choose to respond willingly.


    Patting the head, Chu Feng is not good to ask Chang''e and Dongfang Yun hard: "how do I do that?"


    Dongfang Yun could understand Chu Feng, and when she was relieved, she also said: "although I am the founder of Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate, I can''t help you too much, because I was rarely in the past. Basically, several main people controlled the Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate. In a word, they are the main people of the two schools, and I just look at them occasionally."


    "So if you want them to accept you willingly, then let a few people be convinced of you."


    Chu Feng rubs temple, the most annoying is to deal with women, especially with powerful women, is the most annoying.


    Breath out, Chang''e''s heart can not be wasted, can only be on the scalp: "who?"


    Dongfang Yun replied: "the main people of Shenyin gate are Dongfang Yanran and Dongfang Qingyuan. As long as they both nod their heads, the original shenyinmen people or the later lost country expansion people will listen to you. As for xianchongmen, you know the ones, but the most important one is Juexin."


    "She is the eldest martial sister of xianchongmen. When I was away, she was in charge of all the affairs. Other people were very convinced of her."


    Chu Feng narrowed her eyes and felt that things seemed to be a little more troublesome than she had imagined. Dongfang Yanran and Dongfang Qingyuan knew that they were bad women at first sight. It was a little difficult to ask them to lead the sisters of Shenyin gate to obey orders.


    As for xianchongmen, it''s not too simple. After all, when he went to xianchongmen, he oppressed them. But seeing that Juexin, he slapped him yesterday. It''s certainly hard to talk.


    Smiling bitterly: "it seems to be a difficult task. I don''t know how many descendants I need to sacrifice."


    "Descendants?" Eastern rhyme Leng for a moment, the reaction came over what Chu Feng said, immediately full of black line anger: "you can be more shameless? I tell you, most of them are poor people who are adopted by me. If you can''t control your life and hurt them, I''ll scratch you


    Leaving a cruel word, Dongfang Yun stood up and left. She was angry by Chu Feng''s words. She thought about chufeng''s bastard, asking him to let Dongfang Yanran and other people accept him. What he didn''t want him to think about was to do somebody else''s one shot, a shameless person.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. He''s just joking. He doesn''t want Dongfang Yun''s reaction to be so big. He also wants to ask Dongfang Yanran what kind of past they have. At the moment, it seems that he can''t help it.


    Standing up, Chu Feng thought about it for a moment, and he thought of the person who would do it first.


    At a similar time, in the other courtyard of Guanghan palace, several women sat there.


    Dongfang Yanran and Dongfang Qingyuan, as well as Juexin, Jue Hua and Wandi are all there. All of them are excellent women. At the moment, I don''t know that Chu Feng is trying to convince them. Of course, Chu Feng doesn''t expect that people from the two camps, who were originally incompatible, were sitting together.


    Dongfang Qingyuan slapped her hands on the table and said, "although the emperor has made up her mind, I don''t accept it."


    Chang''e began to look for them. She made it clear that she would either accept Chu Feng or leave Guanghan palace. But they didn''t want to leave like this, so now they all have similar anger.I think it''s Chu Feng who deceived Chang''e, so Chang''e will make such a decision for him.


    "I don''t accept it. Chu Feng is not a good man."


    At the same time, Jue Xin also said in a cold voice, with a continuous hatred: "listen to Jue Qing and I said that if Jue Hua had not sacrificed her hue, they would not have gone. I would not agree with him to control Guanghan palace. Who knows whether he is developing his own strength or developing his own harem?"


    Jue Hua''s face turned red, and she gave a faint stare. At the beginning, she just told Jue Qing about it. She didn''t want to tell Jue Xin. Jue Xin even said it now, which made her very shy.


    In the same way, Dongfang Yanran and others are all slightly red faced. They resent Chu Feng. In addition to what he has done in the modern world, they can''t accept that he is a man, but he has to control the Guanghan palace, which is all women. Based on Chu Feng''s character and his style, everyone is a little worried.


    "But if we don''t agree, the emperor will let us go!"


    Wandi said softly when everyone looked complicated and upset: "but the headmaster trained us, otherwise we might have died long ago. After we came to the lost country, the emperor and daughter trained us vigorously. Otherwise, we would not be able to step into the realm of God, so we can''t leave."


    As everyone looked at her, Wandi continued, "and the emperor has obviously made a decision. It''s not a way for us to refuse here. Can''t we really go?"


    Everyone was silent. Wandi was right. They couldn''t leave like this, but they had no way to change Chang''e''s decision. Sitting here, they all seemed a little helpless.


    In my heart, Chu Feng was scolded again.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, why don''t we agree?"


    Jue Hua saw that everyone had no good way. Once almost eaten by Chu Feng, she whispered: "we don''t want to choose to leave, but we can''t change the emperor''s decision. I think it''s better to accept. Although we have to follow Chu Feng''s instructions in the future, I believe that the emperor''s daughter will not abandon us casually, or even let Chu Feng treat us,,,, that and so on."


    The girls frowned slightly when they heard the words. Jue Xin took a look at Jue Hua and said, "Jue Hua, don''t forget what the headmaster once taught us. Men are not good things, but there are so many women in Chu Feng. Can he not be moved when facing the Guanghan palace, which is full of women


    "The emperor and daughter will not abandon us, but Chu Feng is the sage of heaven. We can''t resist with a little means. Who can we talk to then?"


    Dongfang Yanran and others nodded slightly, and felt Juexin was right. Facing so many women in Guanghan palace, and most of them were not bad in appearance, could Chu Feng control them?


    Jue Hua wants to say that there is Chang''e in Guanghan palace, and Chu Feng will not take a fancy to anyone, but she still doesn''t say it. She just says weakly: "the headmaster taught us. Isn''t she captured by Chu Feng?"


    In a word, the scene was quiet, and there was no sound at all. Everyone''s eyes looked coldly at Jue Hua, especially Jue Xin. She had just used the teaching of Dongfang Yun before, and she was suddenly overthrown by Jue Hua. That feeling was just a slap in the face, which made her a little embarrassed.


    Jue Hua also realized that he had said something wrong. He lowered his head and red ears and said, "how can I do it?"


    They can''t resist Chang''e''s decision, but they don''t want to submit to Chu Feng. They really have a headache and can''t think of a good way.


    "How about this?"


    For a long time, Dongfang Yanran broke the silence: "we don''t want to fight against each other for the time being. Although we don''t agree, we are all from Guanghan palace, and Chu Feng is a person who wants to interfere with us. Now we are all United. We believe that as long as we are firm, the sisters below also know how to do, and the emperors and daughters can''t force us."


    The corner of his mouth raised a confident smile: "at that time, if Chu Feng had self-knowledge, he would certainly withdraw from the difficulties. Even if he had the cheek to stay, he would not be able to tell us to do anything, and we would not have to worry about other things."


    We thought about it for a while, and then discussed how to resist the Chu wind one by one, then all scattered.


    And they don''t know, Chu Feng is already brewing a plan to take them all down!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2467

    At sunset, there is a small courtyard on the east side of Guanghan palace.


    "I don''t know what they think. The emperor and daughter have decided. Is it useful to resist?"


    Jue Hua came back depressed. This is her residence. She murmured as she walked: "and Chu Feng is a person who doesn''t give up if he doesn''t reach his goal. It''s just a waste of time to resist."


    Jue Hua once learned Chu Feng''s means on the island of xianchongmen. She was threatened by abbess Jueyin. It can be said that she has no choice but to fight against Chu Feng when Chang''e has made a decision.


    It''s just that everyone has made a decision. Jue Hua wants to compromise in her heart. But Jue Xin and she stand together, and she can''t express different opinions. That''s just to let everyone isolate her.


    Push open the door to go in, juejiao stretched out a stretch, outlined the perfect body curve, looked at the bathroom, the whole person immediately relaxed down, also put those upset things behind temporarily, there is nothing better than a comfortable bath, but also good things.


    After closing the door, juejiao went into the bathroom separated by bead curtain. Guanghan palace is full of women, so juejiao doesn''t install a door for the bathroom, which makes it feel better and has better air permeability.


    After taking off her clothes, she showed her body as white as lanolin and white jade. Looking at her mature body, Jue Hua thought that she had clamped her legs inexplicably in order to give them the chance to escape and the affair of touching Chu Feng. At that time, if the news came one second later, she would be completely eaten by Chu Feng.


    Face slightly red, gently walked down to the bath, the bath water temperature in the rising, began to cover with a layer of fog, just like in the sauna general, special comfortable.


    Jue Hua was there with her eyes closed. She thought of the lingering relationship with Chu Feng and the things she liked to do secretly. She could not help but put her hand into the water. She would not have done such a shameful thing before, even when there was no one.


    But in the Chu wind almost ate that time, their own quiet, there will be a sense of loneliness filled in the heart, always unable to control their own hands.


    Yeah?


    Just touched a few times, Jue Hua felt something wrong. She opened her eyes and felt something was invading her. But it was definitely not her hand. Blinking her eyes, what happened?


    Just as he was about to look down, the sound of water suddenly sounded. A man came out of the water. Jue Hua subconsciously wanted to scream. Even when he had to do something, he could see clearly that the man who came out of the water was Chu Feng, but when did Chu Feng hide in the water?


    Have not thought clearly how to return a responsibility, oneself clearly did not see a person in the water just now, Chu Feng has already encircled her waist, kiss her red lip.


    Jue Hua wanted to resist, but her hands were clamped by Chu Feng, and her face was ashamed and angry. When Chu Feng tried to tease her tongue, she bit her fiercely. Fortunately, Chu Feng was alert early, otherwise her tongue would be bitten.


    The body also drew back some, leaning against the side of the bath, licked his lips and said with a smile: "how can you count as a person who has had business communication, do you want to be so cruel?"


    Jue Hua wanted to get up, but he would be completely seen by Chu Feng when he thought about it. He sat in the bath with his feet together and his face was full of shame and anger. How could he not think that Chu Feng was hiding in her bath: "when did you come? How can I not know?"


    Chufeng chufeng smile, he has already come, not come, bubble in the bath when hiding in the demon world, at first, do not want to quit painting embarrassment, ready to wait for her to take a bath again, don''t want to see Jue Hua there, unexpectedly, his own hi up, Chu Feng play heart up from the demon world secretly out, lurking in the water, stretched out the evil hand.


    Looking at Jue Hua''s vigilant appearance, Chu Feng glanced at the water and grinned bitterly. Didn''t he know that he didn''t hold his strategic position with his legs in his arms?


    Chu Feng coughed gently and didn''t tell Jue Hua that her pink battlefield was still visible. She said with a smile, "nothing, just an old friend, so I came to see you for a seat, but I didn''t seem to come at the right time. You just,,,"


    "shut up!" Jue Hua also wanted to hear how Chu Feng suddenly came out of the water. He mentioned what he had just done and cheered shyly.


    That''s her secret, and it''s not often. The damned one was seen by Chu Feng, and he remembered what was wrong just now. It must be Chu Feng touching her under the water.


    Cold face, biting lips: "what did you do just now?"


    Of course, Chu Feng knew that this kind of thing could not be admitted casually. Otherwise, he would find himself uncomfortable, shrugged his shoulders and stood up from the water: "no, I didn''t do anything."


    Jue Hua knew that Chu Feng was sophistry. She had already felt it just now, but she saw Chu Feng standing up. Although she had seen it before and was almost stabbed, Jue Hua was still frightened when she saw Jue Hua again. She immediately lowered her head and murmured, "shameless, revealing crazy!"Chu Feng went out from the bath with a smile. When Jue Hua didn''t pay attention to it, he took out his clothes and put them on from the demon world. Then he looked at Jue Hua sitting in the bath: "wash well, I''ll wait for you."


    He turned and walked out and sat outside, his back to the direction of the bath, but his left eye was 360 degrees appreciating Jue painting.


    Jue Hua naturally doesn''t know that Chu Feng can see clearly even if he has his back to her. When he sees him with his back to himself, he is relieved. He still wants to have a comfortable bubble bath. Now Chu Feng must not be able to sit here. He stands up to wipe off the water vapor on his body and quickly puts on his clothes.


    Even if she had been honest with Chu Feng, she still didn''t want to wear anything in front of Chu Feng, which would make her feel that she didn''t love herself at all.


    After drying her hair, she went out and sat down. Seeing Chu Feng sitting there, she looked as if she was a gentleman. But she knew that Chu Feng''s character was all made up. As long as she took off her clothes, Chu Feng would not be polite enough to come up and whip his horse.


    In the heart cold hum a dark scold shameless, Jue Hua also makes a voice to ask a way: "the wind is little, is there something?"


    "It''s more and more beautiful." Chu Feng did not answer the question. He looked at Jue Hua as if he was appreciating art. "It seems that being a strong God has brought you a lot of benefits. Your skin is better, and you are more beautiful. Even your figure is better than before, especially that one is bigger."


    Jue painted a face suddenly red, know that Chu Feng is a little son of a bitch, but found that she underestimated Chu Feng, the surface of a positive color, the results of a mouth on his obscenity.


    Biting his lips, he got up and went to open the door: "the wind is less. If there is nothing, please, what are you doing with me?"


    I don''t know when Chu Feng stood behind her and hugged her when she opened the door to see off the guests. She blinked. For a while, she couldn''t respond.


    "I didn''t hold enough last time. Let me hold it more!"


    Chu Feng leaned on Jue Hua''s shoulder and sniffed the fragrance of a woman''s hair, as if he were a little rascal: "anyway, I just don''t let go. You can''t think of not holding it for me."


    Jue Hua couldn''t help crying and laughing. He felt that Chu Feng was not only a rogue, but also like a child. However, he quickly closed the door for fear of being found by someone passing by. His hands were stiff there, and his face was a little embarrassed: "it''s OK. You can only hold it."


    But Chu Feng raised his head and said, "do you want it?"


    "Yes?" Jue Hua was stunned for a moment and didn''t understand: "what do I want?"


    Chu Feng''s body pushed forward: "this one!"


    Jue Hua''s face turned red, almost all of which could drip water. The color of shame and anger appeared on his face, biting his lips and humming, "I don''t want to say the last words. He directly kisses the red lips of Chu Feng and even holds them up directly. Jue Hua wants to open his mouth, but he gives Chu Feng the opportunity to directly tease her sweet tongue Her body presents a kind of soft, sour and powerless state. She wants to push away the Chu wind, but she is a little infatuated with this feeling.


    Chufeng held the past and put it on the bed. The whole person pressed on her body, kissing her red lips wantonly, sucking the smell of fragrant tongue. Jue Hua resisted from the initial heart to embrace Chu Feng.


    She knew that it was wrong and immoral, but the feeling was provoked. Jue Hua found that she couldn''t suppress it. She said to herself, "do you want a face? Why don''t I push him away?"?


    The clothes that she had just bathed in were faded by Chu Feng one by one. Jue Hua closed her eyes shyly. She did not dare to see Chu Feng. It seemed that she had returned to that night in xianchongmen island. The history is so similar, but there will be no accident this time. Is she really going to become a real woman?


    Jue Hua''s heart is very contradictory. He feels that his legs are separated by the Chu wind. The spring breeze has arrived at Yumen pass. Jue Hua finally responds: "no, you are the emperor''s man, you are the master''s man, no!"


    Chu Feng looked at the shy woman under the body, showing a playful smile: "really don''t?"


    "No!" I don''t want it to be fake, but Jue Hua still has his own persistence, shaking his head: "you can''t do this, we have been wrong, can''t break through the bottom line."


    Chu Feng tilted his head: "then you promise me a condition, I won''t go in, OK?"


    Jue Hua blinked and looked at his posture at the moment. He was waiting for the target of Chu Feng''s shooting. His face turned red: "well, you say so."


    Chu Feng cunning smile: "my wife Chang''e hopes that I can let Guanghan palace accept it, but your teachers and sisters are against it. This is not good, so you can persuade your sisters to accept me, OK?"


    Jue Hua stares at Chu Feng, and finally reacts. Chu Feng doesn''t want to come to her. The most important thing is this thing. For a while, she is a little disappointed, a little lucky, and a little angry: "son of a bitch!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2468

    Chu Feng directly took Jue Hua as a breakthrough point. The fact also proved that Chu Feng was right. Jue Hua was only sulking for a moment, and then agreed to Chu Feng and helped him find a way.


    According to Jue Hua''s explanation, chufeng then went to find Wandi, because Wandi was the youngest of them. Jue Hua watched her grow up and knew everything about this little girl. So Chu Feng didn''t have much difficulty in getting rid of Wandi. Although Wandi scolded at this, she still agreed to chufeng.


    But also warned Chu Feng, get everyone''s support, don''t use crooked brain, otherwise, and he will not die.


    Chu Feng just doesn''t want to waste Chang''e''s good intentions, because he doesn''t need Wandi to say anything. Moreover, even if he wants to use crooked brains, he can''t be a simple woman with JueJie''s mind, and other chufeng has no interest.


    Wan Di and Jue Hua were successfully finished, leaving a heartless and Juexin. Juexin, the eldest martial sister, has always led everyone to do things. She is very independent and has a strong will. Chu Feng finally chooses to deal with the situation first.


    Sitting in Wandi''s residence, Jue Hua is also there. However, the two people''s eyes at Chu Feng are uncomfortable. Shamelessness is the two words they think about most.


    Jue Hua is because Chu Feng doesn''t go to see her, but to make everyone accept her. She feels a little uncomfortable, but it''s hard to say that Jue Hua is not comfortable. She has been stripped and played with by Chu Feng.


    As for Wandi, she was annoyed that chufeng would find her and throw her directly into the demon world, or a dangerous place. Chu Feng said that no matter what she was, there was no way out. Wandi could only choose to compromise and was warned by Chu Feng that she would not come out of the dangerous place all her life.


    Not only did he have to find countless disgusting men to throw them in. She was the only woman. Wandi''s scalp felt numb when she thought about it. She had to promise Chu Feng.


    "Come on, how can I deal with the heartbreak?"


    Chu Feng was a little flustered by the small eyes of two women, and coughed to distract their attention: "I''ll leave in a few days, and try to finish it in these two days."


    Lu Wan''s ninety-nine and eighty-one days will soon arrive. Chu Feng doesn''t want to waste any more time here. He has to go to the Zun temple to help Lu Wan survive.


    "Can''t you be polite? What''s savage to do


    Wandi frowned and snorted, shrugging his shoulders: "elder martial sister Juexin and elder martial sister Juexin are both inhuman. I can''t give you any advice."


    I know that Wandi is still worried about losing her to the dangerous place in the demon world, but Chu Feng doesn''t care. If you treat these people better in the future, they can forget some innocuous unhappiness.


    "You don''t know, do you?" he asked


    Jue Hua is second only to Jue Xin''s elder martial sister. She knows a little about how to be heartless.


    Jue Hua blushed, looked at Wandi and whispered, "I know that, but it''s not appropriate?"


    "Why not? It''s a good waste of my time?" Chu Feng asked with white eyes.


    Jue Hua laughs bitterly. He knows that Chu Feng has made a decision, so it must be successful. But the biggest secret of heartlessness and the most easily pinched secret is only one. If they are discovered by their sisters, there is nothing. But Chu Feng is a man. Will Jue Qing collapse?


    Chu Feng could see that Jue Hua was difficult to say. He moved and said, "Wandi, you go out first. I have something to say with your Jue Hua elder martial sister."


    Wan Di also saw that Jue Hua seemed to have something hard to say, but when he heard Chu Feng''s words, he couldn''t stop getting angry: "this is my room. I''ll talk after seeing it clearly." With deep resentment against Chu Feng, Wandi got up and left the room.


    Chu Fengcai said, "go ahead."


    Jue Hua hesitated for a while, and thought it was not appropriate to betray her. But if she didn''t tell Chu Feng, she didn''t know what kind of means this guy would use to do things. She said the secret of heartless love in a low voice.


    Then she added: "heartless usually has a cold image, so she is most afraid that these things will be known. I found them by accident. As long as you bump into them, she will promise you out of confidentiality."


    Chu Feng listened to Jue Hua''s words, and the whole person was in a daze. He really couldn''t connect Jue Qing and that kind of eager woman together, and Jue Hua certainly would not cheat him on such things.


    This method seems a little dirty, but it is undoubtedly the best way.


    Chu Feng stood up, outside has been close to Midnight: "so now should be about to go, early rest, finished the heartless, with you three, I can break through from inside."


    After that, Chu Feng left directly, and there was no sign of opening the door. He had disappeared without a trace. Jue painted with a stunned look. Now she is a strong man in the divine realm, but when Chu Feng left just now, she could not catch any trace.


    Opening his mouth, he exclaimed, "what kind of state is a saint?At the moment, Chu Feng has already appeared in the unfeeling residence. The rest of them live in groups, but they all have a place to live. They have asked Jue Hua just now, and this is the place where they should live.


    After a 360 degree perspective with his left eye flashing, he finally saw a heartless feeling in a room, and his mouth twitched violently. Originally, he thought that Jue Hua was joking with himself or had a little exaggerated meaning. But now it seems that Jue Hua is not only not exaggerating, but also a low-key statement.


    But it''s also a good thing.


    In the past, Chu Feng walked into the room with twinkling figure. He didn''t show any sound. He hid in the side of the wardrobe. At the moment, he was totally devoted to the heartlessness, which was impossible to find.


    And she did not expect that now as a strong God, she would be quietly close to all can not be found.


    Chu Feng stood in the back and waited for about 20 minutes before she made a sound of heartfelt voice. After a while, she got up from the bed with sweat all over her body. She walked into the bathroom and closed the door. Chu Feng also came out of her bed and picked up something on the bed when she went to clean it.


    This is carved with wood. Judging from the wood material, it is still relatively high-grade. Chu Feng stretched out his hand to measure it, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. This size is compared with that of him. It seems that there is a strong demand for Jue Qing!


    Go and sit down, take the sculpture, mouth with fun, waiting for heartless bath out.


    Jue Hua told him that although the surface of Jue Qing was very serious and cold, she was very hot in her heart, and she had a special desire for that kind of thing. She didn''t contact men. Every night, she would solve it by herself, and once she ran into it.


    Heartless for this, also begged her once, let her not say out, Jue Hua agreed.


    So at the moment Chu Feng is to take the handle of heartless, blackmail her, so that she will not be ruthless know that she was betrayed by Jue painting, only if he just came to meet.


    After a while, the door of the bathroom opened and walked out of the room. He was still humming. When he saw the man sitting there, the light and contentment on his face disappeared. Then he was alert. Then he reflected that he didn''t wear anything. Ah, he screamed quickly and took the quilt to block it.


    "Chu Feng, you are shameless!" he said with shame and anger on his face


    Chu Feng gently smile, Yang Yang hand things: "I am indeed shameless, uninvited, but compared with heartless beauty you are nothing, look at this size, in addition to this little, how many men in the world can satisfy you?"


    She was still angry and wanted to scream and let people find Chu Feng. But when she saw something shaking in Chu Feng''s hand, she didn''t dare to make a sound. If the teachers and sisters knew that she was doing such a thing secretly, she would make fun of her, and then she would really be unable to get along.


    Chu Feng did not stimulate heartless. Seeing that she did not speak or make noise, she put things down: "don''t be nervous. No matter men and women have normal needs, which I can understand."


    "I came to see you tonight. I just want to discuss with you. Can you let the sisters below you accept me?"


    With that, the eyes still intentionally or unintentionally glanced over the carving art, showing the threat.


    Heartless itself is to want to strongly refuse, but see Chu Feng''s eyes, immediately dare not say.


    This is her biggest secret. In the past, she only used her hands. Later, when she came to the lost country, she wanted to become stronger. Just when she saw a kind of superior tree in the lost country, she broke it down and carved it into that kind of thing. She would use it every night, which gave her a great sense of satisfaction.


    Although there is no precious film, but heartless do not care, as long as they know that they have not been moved to men on the line.


    And tonight, not only was Chu Feng seen the body that had never been seen by a man, but also found his biggest secret. If it was spread out, it would be difficult to raise his head.


    Indignant stare Chu Feng one eye: "you this is a threat."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and nodded seriously: "yes, I am a threat. I wanted to discuss with you. I don''t want to encounter such a good thing. This is a ready-made excuse. How can I miss it?"


    "Say yes or no. if you don''t, I''ll go to bed. I''m very busy."


    Asshole!


    The heart secretly scolded a, heartless heart unwilling to say: "as long as you don''t go out to talk nonsense, I can promise you, but Jue Hua elder martial sister they don''t agree, I don''t agree."


    Chufeng ponders a smile: "clinch a deal!"


    Get up and throw that thing to heartless, tease a way: "next time don''t do this, this thing has no blood and no meat, need to find me, I give you ha!"


    Chufeng directly left with a smile, leaving a feeling of shame and anger!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2469

    After finishing Wandi, Jue Hua and Jue Qing, Chu Feng asked them to work. If they were together, Juexin would surely fall, better than causing hatred directly.


    After all, on the day when he first arrived at Guanghan palace, he slapped Juexin. I believe she will never forget it in her heart. Instead of looking for something uncomfortable, let Jue Hua and the three of them try to find a way out. As for whether it can be done, Chu Feng doesn''t care much about it. It''s just to make Chang''e feel at ease.


    In the past three days, Chu Feng has also received good news from Jue Hua. Jue Xin has not begun to repel him.


    But what makes Chu Feng helpless is one thing. In the past, almost all the people in xianchongmen have finished, but the former head of Shenyin sect, Dongfang Yanran, was hard to handle. Even Dongfang Qingyuan didn''t have a chance to do it, because she spent most of her time with Dongfang Yanran, and even the rooms she lived in, she couldn''t get close alone.


    When Dongfang Qingyuan was not around Dongfang Yanran, chufeng tried to get close to him. However, Dongfang Qingyuan didn''t know what to do. There were always people around her. As for dealing with Dongfang Yanran first, chufeng thought it was unlikely.


    At a glance, Dongfang Yanran is an old lady like woman. She slapped her like Juexin that day. It is estimated that she is also holding a grudge now. It''s good not to ask for trouble. It''s basically impossible for her to take the initiative to talk to her.


    However, Lu Wan''s time is not much, and it will soon arrive. Chu Feng will leave tomorrow at the latest and prepare to go to zunshen hall in advance.


    Otherwise, if you seize the time to go, if Lu Wan doesn''t agree, it will only be more troublesome. Only when we have discussed in advance, when the danger really comes, can we face it better.


    So whether Dongfang Yanran or Juexin agrees or not, Chu Feng will leave tomorrow. Chang''e has no opinion on this. Anyway, after this time, Chu Feng will go wherever she goes.


    The setting sun is gradually setting, and the day will pass. Chu Feng spent too much time on the supreme throne and did not have a rest last night. Today, he has been sleeping all day.


    As for the supreme throne, Chu Feng still didn''t know what it was. Even Chang''e had seen it and said that she had never heard of such a thing. Maybe only Lu Wan knew it, maybe Lu Wan didn''t know it. After all, it was said that it came from chaos.


    And Chu Feng wanted to find out what the supreme king was because before the first World War of the temple, the supreme throne took it to see those pictures, and let him know that Bai Lu and others were sword spirits, and even knew a lot of things. But this is absolutely not a coincidence. Chu Feng can be sure that it was brought by the supreme throne.


    However, no matter how he studies the supreme throne, there is no trace of useful information. It is just like a high-quality throne.


    So Chu Feng put it in the demon world, ready to find time to study again.


    How long did the wind from the East twinkle in the east


    "Leave tomorrow!" Chu Feng naturally went forward with his arms around the waist of Dongfang Yun. Over the past few days, everyone had known about the relationship between Dongfang rhyme and him, so Chu Feng didn''t need to hide it, even if Dongfang Yun was very ashamed and angry: "but now, except for the people of xianchongmen, there is no progress in Shenyin gate."


    "Your apprentice, Dongfang Yanran, is an old aunt. I can''t find a breakthrough, so I''m going to forget it."


    This is not a casual remark of Chu Feng. In fact, Chu Feng has no much interest in the lost country. Although there are several powerful deities, they are too weak compared with the strength in his hands. Except Chang''e, Chu Feng does not look up to any of them.


    Although giving him time can make all the main people become God of nature, there are too many gods of nature now, so it is unnecessary to cast them. That will just make the universe out of balance.


    Dongfang Yun also knows that Chang''e is the only one who can attract Chu Feng''s attention in Guanghan palace. Others try to accept it only because of Chang''e. otherwise, with Yin Nu Qing Piao, Yan Luo''s five gods of nature, and the army of demon world, Chu Feng doesn''t need these powers at all.


    Nodding: "whatever, the host means you can take them."


    "Take it away?" Chu Feng Leng for a moment, stunned: "why?"


    Chang''e''s wish is to reappear the glory of the heaven. Although she is the sage of heaven, the rest of her power is still too far away from the beginning. Why should Chang''e take away all the people? Is there no way to reproduce the glory of the heaven?


    Dongfang Yun is a little uncomfortable to be held by Chu Feng. It''s unnatural to see someone walking in the distance. However, Chu Feng is a rogue who doesn''t care what she''s thinking. Anyway, she''s holding her.


    "Because of you, the master loves you, so she will follow you. Until the world is stable, she will consider the lost country and reappear the glory of heaven."


    When Chu Feng is a little confused, now the world is stable, and he is a saint of heaven. What kind of stability is needed?Listening to the meaning of Dongfang Yun''s words, it''s like Chang''e is worried about what happened to the people in Guanghan palace and wants to take them away and come back after the danger.


    Without deep wrinkle, she loosened the slender waist of Oriental rhyme and took her hand: "what''s going on?"


    Dongfang Yun was stunned and realized that she had made a slip of her tongue. She wanted to say nothing, but she was staring at it with Chu Feng''s eyes, as if she had no clothes on.


    I can''t help shaking his head: "I don''t know about the details. It''s just that I heard the master talking to himself, so I know that she wants you to take all the people from Guanghan palace away and come back only at a certain time."


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated: "what did she say?"


    "Not very clear." Dongfang Yun shakes her head and looks puzzled: "it seems to say that today''s stability is just the beginning of the fission of heaven and earth. Later I didn''t hear it, and the master didn''t mention it to me."


    Chu Feng frowned and wanted to go to Chang''e to ask what was going on, but then he thought about it or not.


    Although he is Chang''e''s man, Chang''e will be closer to Dongfang Yun. At least there are some things she will say to Dongfang Yun, but not to him. Even if he asks, Chang''e will not tell him.


    But the beginning of that casual perfunctory idea, Chu Feng began to be a little more cautious, because Chang''e is definitely not that kind of aimless person, maybe there is something difficult to say.


    Pinching Dongfang Yun''s face: "go and look at her. If you have anything, you can tell me immediately. Do you know?"


    See Chu Feng to leave, Oriental rhyme hold back chufeng pinch face shyness asked: "where are you going?"


    Chu Feng waved to the sky: "I''m going to find Dongfang Yanran. If she agrees, it''s OK. If she doesn''t agree to go with me, I''ll give her up and take her away by force."


    Oriental rhyme small mouth micro open, frown: "asshole, there is no right line to speak."


    "What do you say?" Just after finishing her words, Chu Feng suddenly appeared behind her. Dongfang Yun was scared to go out a few steps and then said: "by the way, no matter what happens tonight, you don''t come out. I did everything. After tonight, I can completely take down the Shenyin gate."


    After saying that Chu Feng disappeared directly, Dongfang Yun blinked her eyes and bit her lips. She was really scared by Chu Feng just now. But more curious, what is Chu Feng going to do tonight? Do you really want to go and give Oriental Yan Ran?


    Thinking of Chu Feng''s character, when Chang''e was still a living dead man, he could climb up and stab him. Dongfang Yun''s mouth twitched fiercely, and felt that he wanted to talk to Chang''e. if Chu Feng''s animal nature was really great, Dongfang Yanran would definitely arouse the dissatisfaction of everyone in Guanghan palace.


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally doesn''t know that Dongfang Yun is going to find Chang''e to discuss things based on his character, but flickers to see Bai He''s residence.


    Seeing her sitting quietly in the room, the door open, as if in meditation, since came to the lost country, Baihe has not gone out, and he is here alone.


    Chu Feng went in and saw Bai He in a daze. He was still in a daze when Chu Feng was close to the past. Bai He was still in a daze, and his mouth slightly twitched. As a strong God, he was still a powerful God. His alertness made Chu Feng not know what to say.


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up and directly covered Bai He''s eyes. A hand evil climbed up to her fullness. It was strange that Bai He just moved for a while, then he calmed down and did not struggle.


    Chufeng chufeng Chupi mouth and let go of his hand, Bai He already knew it was him, it was boring.


    Sitting down, white lotus also quickly stood up: "master!"


    "Are you so distracted?" Chu Feng looked at her and said, "what are you thinking? If you change to someone else today, will you suffer?"


    Bai he lowered his head: "the master of Guanghan palace is only a man, and Bai He was thinking about when to leave Guanghan palace just now, because you said you would like to worship the temple, but I have not seen it before. Respect God forever!"


    Chu Feng smile: "then why not struggle?"


    White lotus head a little lower: "white lotus is the master''s slave, everything is yours, I have no need to struggle, it is sooner or later."


    In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there. Does this mean that sooner or later it will be his people, or he will be an animal and will not let go of the people around him?


    White eye straight roll, also don''t bother to scold white lotus what, she itself also is not wrong, move right hand, aftertaste just knead that kind of amazing flexibility: "tonight to do a thing."


    Baihe asked respectfully, "please tell me


    Chu Feng coughed gently and threw his usual mask to Bai He: "put on this, and go to abduct Dongfang Yanran and take her away this evening. She has been on her!"


    White lotus a Leng, small mouth micro open: "how do I go up?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2470

    Darkness enveloped the earth, Guanghan palace compared with the solemn atmosphere of a few days ago a little more relaxed atmosphere.


    Except for the reason that Chu Feng is leaving tomorrow, the people in xianchongmen are not so resistant to Chu Feng. Therefore, Chu Feng in Guanghan palace will no longer have the sense of vigilance. Everyone seems to have adapted to the existence of Chu Feng.


    Only the people of shenyinmen still have some small repulsion, and the reason is the reason of Dongfang Yanran.


    She has been very disgusted with the fact that Chu Feng is Chang''e man. She thinks that such men as Chu Feng are not worthy of Chang''e, and she does not want Chang''e to ask them to show their obedience to Chu Feng in the future, which makes Dongfang Yanran feel very uncomfortable. In addition, when Chu Feng slaps her on the day of her arrival, Dongfang Yanran has a lot of resentment in her heart.


    At the same time, Juexin and other people also have a lot of resentment, began to clearly have said that common advance and retreat, together against the Chu wind.


    But now she feels that Juexin has no sense of rejection for chufeng, but there is a little deferential meaning. Dongfang Yanran can''t think of it. Because she can''t think of it, she is very dissatisfied with Juexin. She thinks that they are forced by the pressure of chufeng, so they compromise.


    But I don''t know Chu Feng is in the dark, and has already dealt with Juexin and others.


    "Elder martial sister!"


    Dongfang Qingyuan and Dongfang Yanran live together. There are two rooms in the room, one front hall. Seeing Dongfang Yanran still sitting in the hall and sulking, Dongfang Qingyuan went and sat down: "don''t be angry. Chu Feng is a saint of heaven after all. It''s normal that they begin to change their attitude towards him. Anyway, I support you."


    Dongfang Yan Ran''s expression softened a little, but the spirit in his heart still couldn''t swallow down. He slapped on the table: "I know, but I just can''t swallow this tone. Chu Feng took down the imperial daughter and the master of the gate. What qualifications does he have?"


    "Jue Xin, they also started to say yes, but now they start to accept the Chu wind behind my back. They are a group of waitoucao."


    The more you say, the more angry you are, the more you are in the East.


    Dongfang Qingyuan couldn''t stand a look in her eyes. The elder martial sister was really big and said softly: "elder martial sister, actually, the goddess of God has completely accepted Chu Feng. We have little objection here, and you don''t seem to be really against it. It seems that he slapped you?"


    Oriental Yan ran a Leng, discontented to look at the East Qingyuan, that look in the eyes to be more unhappy.


    Dongfang Qingyuan coughed and stood up: "I''ll go to have a rest first, elder martial sister, you should have a rest earlier."


    Hurry to go away, be Oriental Yan Ran that small eyes look at, really not ordinary people can bear, too infiltrative.


    The heart hums a way, Oriental Yan Ran touched a face, her dissatisfaction with Chu Feng is really like Oriental Qingyuan said, most of it is because Chu Feng gave her a slap the day she came.


    As the first disciple of the Shenyin sect, she is now the existence of the middle God realm. Dongfang Yanran manages the following teachers and sisters with her own dignity. Now when Chu Feng comes, she slaps her in front of so many teachers and sisters. Although they don''t say anything in their mouth, Dongfang Yanran can still feel a feeling of being humiliated.


    She clenched her fist and was about to ask Dongfang Qingyuan to come over to discuss how to teach Juexin to them when Chu Feng left tomorrow. Suddenly, all the doors and windows were opened, and a strange breath of God oppressed her.


    At present, there is only Oriental rhyme in Guanghan palace, but this is not the breath of Oriental rhyme. Where is the superior God?


    The body also quickly twinkled up, the next moment a man appeared in front of her, his body is filled with a thick upper God breath, but the body board looks a little small, if it is a woman, it is very good.


    Before she had time to ask who was coming, the man who burst in suddenly had blocked all the meridians of Dongfang Yanran''s whole body, so that she would not move at once. Even Dongfang Qingyuan didn''t have any movement. She lost all her strength and fell to the ground.


    And this man is in accordance with the meaning of Chu Feng wearing a mask to do things, do not know what Chu Feng wants to do, her eyes a little embarrassed, but still squat down to the East Yanran to embrace: "Lengyan beauty, I like the most."


    The voice of the voice deliberately changed, listening to a little male and female meaning.


    Oriental Yan Ran found that his whole body could not move, but was held by a man. He was ashamed and angry and said, "let me go. The emperor knows that she will not let you go. Who are you in the end?"


    Bai He ignored, holding Dongfang Yanran and left in an instant. According to Chu Feng''s instructions, Dongfang Qingyuan lay on the ground and saw Dongfang Yanran taken away by a strange man. She cried out in a hurry. It was just the horrible upper God breath just now. Even if she didn''t call, everyone already knew it.


    Jue Xin was the first one to arrive, and then Jue Hua and others all arrived in twos and threes. Juexin helped Dongfang Qingyuan up and asked, "what''s the matter, Dongfang Yanran?"


    At the same time, he began to untie the meridian blockade of Oriental Qingyuan.


    The latter got freedom and quickly stood up: "elder martial sister was taken away by a man, saying that he likes cold and beautiful women."Jue Xin looks a congealed: "is it Chu Feng?"


    The rest of the people are the same idea. At present, there is only Chu Feng in the whole Guanghan palace. If it is not made by Chu Feng, they don''t believe it.


    "No, it''s a superior God!" Dongfang Qingyuan shook her head and pointed to the southwest direction: "he ran from that direction with elder martial sister in his arms. I want to save her, otherwise elder martial sister will have an accident."


    Chu Feng is the sage of heaven, and the man just now is the superior God. It certainly can''t be Chu Feng, but it''s not Chu Feng. Who has the courage to come to Guanghan palace and take away the Oriental Yan Ran.


    Dongfang Qingyuan didn''t think about these things carefully, so she ran after her. Jue Xin asked Wandi to be heartless, and Jue Hua and others all chased after her. She was alone behind her, showing her eyebrows and frowning: "why did a strange superior God appear, and both the master and the emperor have no action? Do they know who it is? But now she is definitely the ghost of Chu Feng. Otherwise, if someone dares to break into the Guanghan palace, she would have been killed by Chang''e, and how could she take Dongfang Yanran with her.


    The face suddenly covered with black lines, if the guess is correct, then Oriental Yanran is too unjust, even Chang''e is helping Chu Feng, how many times can they resist? I''m also glad that she was convinced by Jue Hua, or maybe she will be taken away by Chu Feng.


    Also scattered to follow up to look for the idea, because if the Chu wind to take away, then the East Yan Ran, there will be no danger.


    At the moment, Oriental Yanran has not thought of such a deep-seated thing. After she was carried away by Bai He, she was blindfolded. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a strange place, which didn''t seem to be in the lost country.


    Surrounded by smooth marble, she was lying on the ground now, and in the distance stood the man who had taken her away.


    Pretty face a cold: "dead demon!"


    Because when Bai he held her just now, she smelled a faint fragrance, just like the smell of a woman, and the person in front of her gave her a kind of feminine feeling.


    White lotus turns to, dress up specially tonight she walked to the East Yan Ran in front of, in the heart some is puzzled.


    Now is in the demon world, but Chu Feng let her with Oriental Yanran come in, don''t know where to go, just let her continue, give Oriental Yan Ran to.


    But she is a woman, without the tools to handle a case, how can she go?


    In her heart, she felt something in her sleeve. When Chu Feng told her to do something, she didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to prepare. If she really wanted to do it, she could only use the things in her sleeve.


    See white lotus just look at oneself, that pair of eyes is the best she has ever seen among all men, angry way: "dead sissy, let me go."


    "Do you think I''ll let you go?" Baihe was expecting Chu Feng to come to him quickly, but he didn''t get angry. Dongfang Yanran scolded herself as a human demon because she knew she was a woman. "I worked so hard, I ventured to go to Guanghan palace to take you away. Can I give you up easily?"


    Although Dongfang Yanran was scolding, she was still afraid in her heart. She was afraid of the human and animal nature in front of her and broke her virginity which she had preserved for many years.


    After a while, Bai He didn''t feel the meaning of Chu Feng, and even the secret tone didn''t answer Chu Feng. Bai He was in a dilemma. Seeing Dongfang Yanran, she was helpless. What she liked in her heart was men. How could she do those things to Dongfang Yanran now?


    But Chu Feng told her to do it. If she didn''t, she would be angry by Chu Feng.


    Under the dilemma, Bai He still decided to die. All the clothes on Dongfang Yanran''s body turned into debris. Bai He took it up and made a cloth strip to cover her eyes, so as not to wait for what she could see.


    And Oriental Yan Ran also reacted after the clothes were all destroyed by white lotus, and cried hysterically: "ah, I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!"


    Still drinking there, I suddenly felt what was on the edge of her mouth. The next moment, Bai he kisses Dongfang Yanran, and teases her there. Learning from Chu Feng''s holding her that time, she pinches Dongfang Yanran fiercely. Dongfang Yanran wants to struggle, but she can''t do anything because her channels are blocked.


    After a good fumble, Bai He felt some disgusting meaning. He got up straight and took out the prepared things from his sleeve to have a look at the Oriental Yanran who could only curse but not move.


    Heart dark sigh: don''t blame me, to blame my master!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2471

    In order to avoid the problem that Dongfang Yanran finds something wrong, Bai he adjusts the angle to make Dongfang Yanran feel that he is in front of her now.


    Then the prepared things also aim, slowly close to the past.


    Oriental Yan Ran can''t move, but feel the body is still instinctively tight when touching, drink cry: "roll, you bastard, you give me roll!"


    White lotus a bite teeth will let the East Yan Ran pain, suddenly a saint''s pressure from the sky, white lotus Leng for a moment, and then a joy, know is Chu Feng came, why don''t come early, Baihe pretended flustered: "this is also found, you are lucky, but next time you will not have so good luck."


    With that, Bai He turned and left directly. Chu Feng also fell from the sky at this time.


    Looking at the Oriental Yanran lying there, her eyes slightly brightened. I have to admit that it is really magnificent and close to the perfect body. This white lotus is really, just asking you to think of a way, and not to destroy other people''s clothes, right?


    With her speechless lips, Chu Feng''s hand lifted, and Dongfang Yanran''s blocked meridians were completely opened. Dongfang Yanran stood up at once. Her first reaction was to hold her hands in front of her body and put her back to the past to block her sight. She just felt that the breath was Chu Feng. At the moment, she looked like this in front of Chu Feng. Dongfang Yanran was worried, and Chu Feng was wild.


    "I''ve read so many girls that I''m not interested in you."


    Chu Feng curled his mouth. Although he just looked at it more than once, even now he is still staring at it, but that is just a simple look: "so you don''t need to be so defensive against me. Wait a minute. I''ll find you a suit of clothes and see if the man is far away."


    After saying that, Chu Feng quickly left, the East Yanran carefully turned back, to see Chu Feng left, just calculate relief.


    The original intention is to leave here, but I''m sorry to look at myself like this. I''m all scolded by Chu Feng, and I look around depressed. I don''t even have a leaf. If I go out and be found, it will be a shame.


    I don''t know that this is the East in the world of demons. Yanran raises his hand in front of the marble position and blows out a force. He piles up the stones together and quickly walks over to hide behind. In this way, Chu Feng can''t see anything when he comes back.


    After a while, Chu Feng came back and knew where Dongfang Yanran was hiding. Chu Feng didn''t pass by, just lost his clothes.


    Anyway, I''ve seen what I want to see just now. I''ll see it again.


    Soon Dongfang Yanran put on her clothes and came out with an unnatural look. In the past, she was cold and arrogant. But this evening, she was taken away by a strange superior God, and then she was seen naked by Chu Feng. Dongfang Yanran felt that she had lost all her face.


    However, Chu Feng eventually saved himself. Dongfang Yanran had some doubts in his heart, but he still said, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome, but my wife Chang''e has no time." Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and turned around, acting like a gentleman: "and rhyme is just a superior God, and it doesn''t matter if it comes. So I came. Fortunately, I caught up with you. Otherwise, if you were stabbed just now, it would be bad."


    Dongfang Yanran was said by Chu Feng, but she couldn''t help ringing. Just now, she decided to wait and go back and take a good bath. Because of the simple touch, Dongfang Yanran felt that it was the disgusting thing of the man.


    Then there was a question: "the Emperor didn''t have time. What happened to her?"


    Chu Feng coughed gently. He just said it casually. Dongfang Yanran even wanted to find out the truth. Did Chang''e have nothing but rest in her bedroom?


    It''s normal that Dongfang Yun didn''t save herself, because she was also a superior God. It was excusable that she couldn''t make it. But what can Chang''e do?


    See Chu Feng touch chin there cough appearance, Oriental Yan Ran condenses vision, think of a kind of possibility, cold next face: "shameless!"


    Smell speech Chu Feng Leng for a while, oneself still is your lifesaver benefactor, how has not turned around to become shameless person?


    Looking at Dongfang Yanran''s cold and beautiful face, Chu Feng gradually understood. Obviously, Chang''e didn''t have time. This sentence made her mistakenly think that Chang''e was working with him at that time, so it was not convenient to move, so he came.


    Chu Feng has a meaning of crying and laughing, but has not been to many explanations. Anyway, Chang''e is indeed her own woman, and she has indeed rolled over the bed sheet. If she is misunderstood, she will be misunderstood. As long as Dongfang Yanran doesn''t know that this evening is self-made and self-directed.


    I believe that after this event, Dongfang Yanran will not have nothing to look for, how much will cooperate.


    Toward the East Yan Ran to go, the latter subconsciously strained the body: "do you want to do?"


    "Not you, anyway." Chu Feng smiles. When Dongfang Yanran looks like I don''t believe it, one hand passes by, and the dazzle light surrounds them. When the glare disappears, they have already appeared in front of Guanghan palace. Just now Chu Feng opened the demon world to Baihe and brought Dongfang Yanran in.


    Dongfang Yanran was still surprised there, and found that she had returned to Guanghan palace and looked at Chu Feng. She didn''t feel anything just now. How did she come back? How did she do it?Oriental Yan Ran was more curious about the power of the sage of heaven, but she still looked the same when she looked at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng curls her mouth, knowing that Oriental Yanran is such a character. If you want her to smile at you because of a little kindness, it is no different from dreaming.


    Soon, the Oriental Qingyuan and others who felt the Oriental sweet breath also arrived one after another, and Jue Xin also followed her. She just looked at Chu Feng with a faint contempt. However, it was hard to say it even if she knew her, because she had no evidence.


    Dongfang Yanran''s face on the face of the woman is better, at least not so cold, for Chu Feng to save their own things, Dongfang Yanran probably stressed for a while, it''s just that Chang''e can''t save her, so she let chufeng save it. As for the rest, Dongfang Yanran doesn''t know.


    Looking at the women''s reminiscence of the past, Chu Feng''s mouth curling uninteresting, and everyone''s happy scene. When she was ready to turn around and leave, Dongfang Qingyuan said, "little wind, what about that shameless man?"


    The rest of the women also looked at Chu Feng, but Jue Xin revealed the fun of schadenfreude. As a saint of heaven, Chu Feng personally went out to save people, and could not have run away? She wants to see how Chu Feng can solve this little trouble this time.


    Chu Feng secretly said, "when I got there, I didn''t see him, but I felt like there was a transmission ring, so I ran away. As for who it was, I didn''t see it. Let''s have a rest early!"


    With that, Chu Feng left directly for fear that these women would ask questions that he could not answer.


    Juexin was stunned directly. She must have been the ghost of Chu Feng tonight. But Chu Feng didn''t change her face when she spoke just now. Juexin finally realized what it means to lie without blinking her eyes.


    Shaking his head, I think we should be more careful about chufeng in the future. It''s too unscrupulous to do things. Now, Dongfang Yanran doesn''t lose anything, but if he offends Chu Feng again, who knows?


    At the moment, chufeng has returned to Chang''e''s bedroom. Naturally, she doesn''t know Jue Xin is reading him in her heart. She just walks to Chang''e, who is half lying on the big bed, and sits down. Naturally, she puts her hand on Chang''e''s flat abdomen: "Chang''e wife, do you think what I did tonight is OK?"


    Although Chang''e didn''t go out in the bedroom, she still knew what Chu Feng did. She nodded his head and said, "if I were you, I would let Bai He break the body of Dongfang Yanran''s virginity just now. Then you will appear again and kill Baihe with a blindfold way to deceive Dongfang Yanran."


    "In this way, she will believe that you really killed and saved her, and no one else will suspect that you are acting."


    Knocking on Chu Feng''s head, Chang''e said: "but now, some people guess that you directed all these things. The saints of heaven and the taboo demons ran away to a superior God. Isn''t that a joke?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. Looking back, it seemed that this was the truth. But at that time, she did not think much. If she pretended to kill Bai He in front of Dongfang Yanran, she would be convinced. Moreover, people who knew the news would not doubt anything, because he would not kill a superior God for the sake of an oriental Yanran?


    Pat the head, head pillow in Chang''e''s plump between: "it seems that my head recently hypoxia, Chang''e wife, I want to drink milk!"


    Still talking about serious things here, she didn''t want Chu Feng to say such words directly. Chang''e immediately made a blushing face and squinted and asked, "the jade rabbit told you all about it, didn''t you?"


    Chu Feng''s head rubbed for a while, which made Chang''e coquettish and angry. When she said, "well, don''t worry, I''ll take them all away tomorrow. I won''t let you follow me. I''m still worried about them."


    Chang''e nodded, closed her eyes, and slowly lay on the bed with Chu Feng in her hands www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2472

    In the early morning of the next morning, all the disciples of the Xianchong sect and Shenyin sect had gathered before Guanghan palace. In addition, all the people who had expanded after the establishment of Guanghan Palace also gathered.


    Because today Chang''e wants to leave with Chu Feng, and she doesn''t know when she will come back. The resentment and rejection that she began to feel for the reduction of Chu Feng two days ago has come back. She thinks that because of the Chu wind, Chang''e will choose to leave the lost country.


    Chu Feng and Chang''e have already got up early, but they are still in the bedroom. Instead, they sit there waiting for the sun to rise completely.


    "You only take the people from Xianzhong gate and Shenyin gate?"


    Chu Feng took a look at Chang''e, who almost drained him last night, and asked softly, "but there are so many people in Guanghan palace. The people of shenyinmen and xianchongmen occupy only a small part of them. Do you want to abandon the others?"


    Chang''e looked pale melancholy: "not abandoned, just so they will be a little safer, I seem to have left, but my heart is with them, and I have been in the lost country, and can not bring them anything, on the contrary, I left, can give them forever stability."


    To make such a decision, Chang''e''s heart is also helpless, but some things are not suitable for Chu Feng to know.


    The first battle of the temple is not the end, on the contrary, it is just the beginning. As Lu Wan said, if Chu Feng continues to grow, it will bring disaster to the universe. However, Chu Feng can''t face those disasters alone. Instead of waiting for the time to help Chu Feng, it''s better to follow Chu Feng now.


    If she fails, then this era will be completely destroyed, but if she succeeds, she will return to the lost country and create a splendid heaven!


    Chu Feng opened his mouth to ask Chang''e whether he knew anything, but Chu Feng still swallowed it up. He could tell him that Chang''e would tell him, but now he has nothing to say. That means that he can''t know for the time being. Although he has a little strange meaning in his heart, Chu Feng still has this endurance.


    Two people sit relatively silent, did not say a word, everything around seems very quiet, seems to be empty in general.


    "Master


    Dongfang Yun walked into Chang''e''s bedroom at the moment when the sun was high, and his face was respectful: "everyone has gathered, and now all are waiting for you to go out and speak."


    Chang''e nodded slightly and took a look at Chu Feng: "you don''t have to go out. Your appearance just makes them disgusted. I''ll go. Then you can take other people into the demon world."


    Chu Feng did not force, he believed that Chang''e could solve these problems.


    Chang''e leaves with Oriental rhyme, and Chu Feng goes out of her bedroom, waiting for the final news. Whether he can or not, he will leave the lost country today. After counting the time, Lu Wan does not have a few days.


    Outside the Guanghan palace, there are women standing there. Those who can''t stand in some places are directly standing in the void.


    Chang''e, accompanied by the Oriental rhyme, came out, and all the people in Guanghan Palace said in unison: "emperor daughter!"


    Chang''e nodded slightly, passing over the faces of these people. This was her effort after she woke up, just like her sister, helping her to support the whole lost country. But today, to say goodbye to most of them, Chang''e felt a little uncomfortable.


    Just before the overall situation, she can be very good restraint, do not show a trace of reluctance on the face.


    When everyone was quiet, Chang''e said softly, "I will leave the lost country today, and I don''t know when I will come back, but the time will not be too long or too short. However, I will always come back, because this is my father''s greatest wish to reproduce the heaven."


    "It''s just that some things are inconvenient for me to tell you. It''s not that I don''t trust you, but that you can''t help me. This time, I will take the people from the original Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate and follow Chu Feng to leave."


    Chang''e just finished her words, and all the people in Guanghan palace knelt on one knee: "emperor daughter, think twice!"


    In the face of such a situation, in Chang''e''s expectation, there are only some things she will do after all. The future World War I involves too much, and maybe the lost country will collapse. She wants to leave a little flame for the repetition of heaven.


    This choice is cruel, but the world of the strong is cruel. Chang''e can''t save all the people, so she can only make a little effort. As for the people who take away the shenyinmen and xianchongmen, they are chosen by Dongfang Yun because of their talent. If the future war destroys the lost country, they are the hope of rising.


    But these Chang''e will not say it, because the process is too cruel.


    When everyone''s voice fell, Chang''e said faintly: "I have made a decision. As for my leaving, I will accompany Chu Feng to fight in the wild demon Kingdom and western spirit world, so can you understand it?"


    "He is my man. I will fight with him side by side. When the world is stable, I will come back naturally."


    Chang''e''s firmness makes people on one knee dare not speak any more. They can unite to ask Chang''e, but it doesn''t mean they can change Chang''e''s decision.Everyone stood up, because Chang''e said that she would come back when the ten thousand realms were stable, so she solved the wild demon Kingdom and the western spirit world, right? Emotionally, they can probably accept, although there is still a little discomfort in the heart.


    Seeing that everyone had no such resistance, Chang''e gently opened her red lips: "in addition, the people of Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate, I don''t ask for those who want to stay, but those who want to go with me are OK, but they should be prepared. If the power of Chu Feng is not enough, I will press you all up."


    "When the time comes for life and death, each will have his own destiny."


    At first, the women of the two schools hesitated there. Finally, they looked at Dongfang Yanran and Juexin, because they had always followed their wishes. As long as they agreed, they would not have any opinions.


    In addition, except for Chu Feng''s ten thousand demon Kingdom army, other interfaces are limited. Most of them are in the semi divine period. Even if they fight at that time, I believe there will be nothing.


    Dongfang Yanran and Juexin take a look at each other and know that their sisters and teachers are waiting for their decision. When they make a decision, they will naturally follow Chang''e. in the future, they will also have to follow Chu Feng''s instructions. Emotionally, it is difficult to accept. However, as long as Chang''e is also there, they feel that they can barely do it.


    Jue Xin is still angry. Chu Feng slaps herself, but Jue Hua, Jue Qing and WAN Di agree. She is not good at fighting with them and destroying the feelings between the sisters. She is the first to go forward: "empress, all the sisters of xianchongmen are willing to follow you. There are,,, fengshao leave together."


    Chang''e nodded, her eyes also fell on the Oriental Yan Ran''s body.


    Dongfang Yanran looks a little tangled. Chu Feng slaps her and takes Chang''e, who believes in her. This is a very uncomfortable thing in her heart. But Chu Feng saved her last night, otherwise she would have no face to see people now.


    Some contradictions, but also a little helpless, Dongfang Qingyuan saw her tangle and said softly, "elder martial sister, what decisions do you have? I support you."


    Oriental Yan Ran''s mouth moved her, and she looked at Juexin. Chang''e was waiting for her decision. She took a deep breath and went up to Juexin and stood together: "the sisters of shenyinmen are also willing to follow the emperor." Want her to say out to follow Chu Feng, Oriental Yan Ran still a little do not know how to open mouth.


    But Chang''e doesn''t care what she says. As long as she agrees, she also looks forward to the others who have developed in the lost country and says, "you are all the adherents of the heaven. When the universe is stable, I will come back and bring you back the splendor of the heaven."


    "Now you go. Although I am not in Guanghan palace, I hope you will abide by all the rules."


    Those who couldn''t leave with Chang''e bowed down and said, "send off the emperor and daughter!"


    Then they all turned around and left quickly. Slowly, there were only two camps left in the end. Chang''e looked at the rest of the people. These future may be the team members of Tianting.


    Chu Feng also came quietly with Bai He at this time. When he saw the two camps of Chu Feng, they were all passing by, but they quickly covered it up. Because now everything else is false, Chu Feng takes them away, and it can''t be changed.


    Only Dongfang Yanran looks at Bai He curiously and feels a little familiar. However, Dongfang Qingyuan wants to capture Baihe as much as possible, and finds that it is not. She takes back her eyes only because of her nervousness. However, she also scolds Chu Feng in her heart. She even has to look for other women when she has such a wonderful woman as Chang''e.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what Dongfang Yanran was thinking. He went up to Chang''e, nodded and opened his hands. There was a special smell around him. Slowly, the environment began to change a little bit. Guanghan palace disappeared, and all the things belonging to the lost country disappeared.


    They completely went to a strange place, and found that there were other people here, and there was a palace standing in the distance, which was brilliant and full of evil spirit.


    "You can stay here from now on."


    Chu Feng put down his hand and had already taken all the people into the demon world, pointing around and saying, "this is a perfect world, which can evolve everything by itself. As long as you don''t break the rules, you can do what you want here! As for the rest, you can ask the people here. "


    Turn to leave, because the entrance is still in front of the Guanghan palace, Juexin is to come up: "less wind, can I speak to you alone?"


    For this woman who has never said a word, Chu Feng appreciates her beauty and figure, but what is there to talk about?


    Nodding and Juexin go to one side, but for Chang''e in the outside world, he would never talk to Juexin alone.


    "Listen to the master, you promoted her cultivation?" Jue Xin took a look at the curious sisters who were looking at the new environment in the distance, and said in a low voice, "if you can, help me improve one day."


    Chu Feng a Leng, East rhyme and Jue Xin say these do what? But what''s more curious is Juexin. How can you make a reasonable request?


    Jue Xin sees Chu Feng staring at himself, frowning and retreating a step. He seems to feel a little safer: "if you want me not to remember the hatred of a slap in the face and keep the things of Oriental Yanran secret, you can do it by yourself. That''s right, I''m threatening you!"Throwing down a word, Jue Xin walked away, Chu Feng stood there, the corner of his mouth violently twitched, this woman, too confident?


    I don''t know how many women use their bodies to ask for less, and they don''t want to promote, but give you promotion?


    Chufeng curls his mouth, directly opens the demon world to leave, when Juexin is endocrine imbalance, lonely for too many years, looking for the rhythm of dry!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2473

    "Will she follow us, too?"


    Chu Feng settled the shenyinmen and xianchongmen people, let Ji just look at a little guidance, then came out of the demon world, and Chang''e looked at the white lotus standing on one side with a trace of coldness in her eyes.


    Chu Feng, who was still thinking about whether or not to leave Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate forever in the demon world, was stunned and looked at the white lotus standing not far away with his head bowed, and suddenly understood the meaning of Chang''e.


    Dare you, the goddess is jealous.


    He wanted to go up and hug Chang''e, but in addition to the Oriental rhyme and Bai He, Chu Feng stopped his action with a bitter smile and said, "she is my slave girl. Naturally, wherever I go, she will go there. What''s the matter?"


    "Female slave?" Chang''e asked in reverse, and her figure suddenly appeared in front of Bai He, staring at her and asking, "are you still a virgin?"


    Bai He did not dare to hide, and said, "still!"


    Chang''e looked more relaxed. She looked up and down at the white lotus, but she was still a virgin. Then she narrowed her eyes and turned around. When Bai He was relieved, she suddenly turned around and said, "has Chu Feng done anything to you?"


    Bai He''s nerves were tense. When Chang''e asked, there was almost no time to think about it. Bai He replied: "yes, there are", "and"


    Chu Feng, standing on one side of his mouth, convulsed fiercely. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there, knowing that Chang''e was not a good thing to do, but he didn''t expect to come so soon.


    Chang''e heard Bai He''s reply, and her eyes suddenly became cold: "what''s there?"


    Bai He also realized that he had said something wrong. He lowered his head and did not dare to face Chang''e squarely. He replied: "the master wants me to serve him as a slave. If I want to die, I can''t live. If I live, I can''t die. If I don''t, I''ll scold and beat me!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, in the eye passes a touch of appreciation, feel white lotus is quite clever.


    Chang''e was not satisfied with Bai He''s answer, but asked again, "you didn''t cheat me?"


    "No!" White lotus hastily shakes his head: "white lotus if have half empty words, can''t turn over forever, life is slave!"


    Chang''e''s face was relieved a little, but Chu Feng almost wanted to give a thumbs up, because Bai He already had the idea of following her for life. It was meaningless to make such a poisonous oath at the moment. However, as long as she didn''t say that she had done something to her, Chu Feng didn''t care.


    Naturally, Chang''e didn''t know Bai He''s skillfully answering. Of course, if she had developed the art of great destiny, she would have known that Bai He was lying, but there was no need to develop such a thing.


    Turn to walk back to the side of Chu Feng: "go, after nothing I will hide, let your little aunt accompany you, I want to be quiet, see if you can be more powerful."


    Chu Feng just relaxed the heart, suddenly raised up, staring at Chang''e who directly opened the door of dazzling light, and felt that the brilliant day was really coming to an end.


    If only Chang''e followed her, as long as Chu Feng was tough, Chang''e would yield. But what if Lin Yulin came out?


    Chufeng coughed, looked at the bantering Oriental rhyme, and looked at the white lotus, and then thought of the mature woman like Qingpiao. She felt that the future would no longer be brilliant. Should we be tough on Lin Yulin?


    Chu Feng touched his nose and didn''t express any opinions. After Chang''e opened the door of dazzling light, she lifted her hand and wrapped the white lotus and Oriental rhyme directly in.


    The sages of heaven can ignore the boundaries of space, and can go to other places as long as one idea. In the blink of an eye, things have arrived at a place.


    Temple of worship!


    Chu Feng doesn''t know the exact location of zunshen temple, but it can be sure that it''s somewhere in the hidden world. Looking at the temple of worship above the mountain in the distance, Chu Feng looks more gentle. When he came last time, he was only the God of creation. In addition, he went directly to the lost battle world, so he didn''t know how to find it.


    But this time Chang''e leads the way, and he already knows how to come next time.


    When she was about to pass away, she was pulled by Chang''e? Look at your excitement. "


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly. Now he was really worried about Lu Wan''s situation. He didn''t want Chang''e to be jealous of such things.


    "I don''t want to see that woman. You can find a way to let her open the isolation and let you in."


    Chang''e was a little sour in her heart. She said that her body shape had changed and gradually changed into Lin Yulin''s appearance. Chu Feng saw it in her eyes, but in her heart. Chang''e was definitely intentional, so that he would not be too excited when he saw Lu Wan.


    "Breeze!" Lin Yulin nods to the Oriental rhyme and Bai He, and then opens his mouth to the chufeng soft voice.


    Chu Feng coughed to cover up his helplessness and showed a smile, but the smile was worse than crying: "Auntie, you come out."


    In addition to Bai He''s surprise at Chang''e''s change, Dongfang Yun is not surprised at this. She just looks at Chu Feng''s helpless look. She likes to see Chu Feng''s helpless look on women. However, many women''s chufeng can''t help it. Lin Yulin is an exception."You don''t seem to think much of me coming out."


    Qi Sheng''s heart and mind are interlinked. Lin Yulin naturally knows what Chang e wants her to do. She looks at Chu Feng and asks softly.


    "Where is it?" Chu Feng quickly denied, a positive color: "I wish you were outside every day."


    Lin Yulin is close to Chu Feng, with her back to the sight of Oriental rhyme and Bai He. Her hand is gently massaging on Chu Feng''s waist. Chu Feng feels the pain coming, but she can''t cry out. Knowing what she said, Lin Yulin doesn''t believe it at all. She vows to open three holes for her next time when Chang''e is outside.


    Feel almost, Lin Yulin just let go of Chu Feng''s waist, there is no taboo, there are still people beside, take Chu Feng''s arm: "respect God, don''t seem to want to see you."


    Chu Feng breathed out his breath. He was convinced that Chang''e had let Lin Yulin out. He had to think of a way. Looking at the Zun temple, which was cut off by a force, Lu Wan knew that they had come, but they had not yet appeared. Obviously, he did not want to meet him.


    Chu Feng led Lin Yulin forward and called, "Wan''er, come out!"


    Both Dongfang rhyme and Bai He are slightly changed except Lin Yulin. They know that the name of worshipping God is Lu Wan, but Chu Feng is called Wan''er directly. Dongfang Yun is a little better because she knows that Chu Feng''s animals have stabbed Lu Wan.


    And white lotus is shocked to the extent that can''t be added.


    Since she was sensible, she has heard a lot of legends about respecting gods. It can be said that worshipping gods is the most revered person in the universe. However, such a legendary woman is called Wan''er by Chu Feng. Is she so intimate?


    Bai He, who did not know that Chu Feng had broken Lu Wan''s virginity, shook his head incomprehensibly. He only felt that he was extremely cowardly.


    But Chu Feng called a few times, but Lu Wan didn''t respond at all. The gate of the temple was still closed. Chu Feng wanted to break through the isolation directly, but he found that he couldn''t do it. Lu Wan completely blocked the space and didn''t give anyone a chance to enter.


    Chu Feng called again, but Lu Wan didn''t mean to come out.


    "Even if you don''t come out, I''ll have to fight in!"


    Chu Feng asked Bai He and Dongfang Yun to step back. After calling in, he said to Lin Yulin, "Auntie, do me a favor and break this isolation."


    Lin Yulin blinked her eyes. A trace of helpless color was revealed in her beautiful eyes. She said in a low voice: "Xiaofeng, I hope you can give me an explanation later. I am in your heart, and I can rank on the number one."


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to respond, Lin Yulin has stepped forward and half moon appears out of thin air. Lin Yulin is Chang''e, Chang''e is Lin Yulin, and seven generations are one. It is not strange that Lin Yulin can summon half a month to Chu Feng. However, Lin Yulin also has some small opinions, which is obviously a little uncomfortable with his absurdity.


    With a wry smile, Minghong''s magic sword appeared directly, and the heavy evil spirit surged between heaven and earth. Chu Feng wanted to work with Lin Yulin to break Lu Wan''s isolation.


    One person may be a little difficult, but if two people believe that Lu Wan is isolated, they can''t resist it. What''s more, they are still two top weapons to break it!


    "Chu Feng, you are here after all."


    When Chu Feng and Lin Yulin were about to start, a sigh came. The door of the temple of reverence was still not opened, but LV Wan said, "I said we would not meet again. You''d better go. I won''t see you."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, and his magic sword was still held high. The surging force was already leaking out a little. Suddenly, Chu Feng didn''t intend to give LV wanduo a chance to speak.


    Lin Yulin also quickly sacrificed for half a month. Two peerless weapons launched an attack together. How many things can be blocked in this world?


    There was no water on the isolation, the booming sound, the Oriental rhyme and the white lotus all quickly retreated, because the shaking force was so terrible that their Qi and blood were boiling, and even very uncomfortable.


    This is the attack of the saints of heaven. Even if it is not on them, the shock caused by it is not affordable for them.


    Lu Wan set up the isolation because of this powerful force, there were cracks in the shaking, and when it finally broke directly, it was like the moment when the glass was broken.


    Chu Feng swept past and stood in front of the Zun temple and put away the Ming Hong magic sword.


    With Lu Wan''s sigh, the door of the temple of reverence opened slowly at this moment. When he saw Lu Wan, Chu Feng''s heart shook violently: "how could this be so?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2474

    The silver was fluttering, and Lu Wan''s hair was all white. Although different from those people who were 70 years old and 80 years old, it was not that kind of pale, but Chu Feng was still shocked.


    Lu Wan is an immortal deity. She has existed for countless ages. As long as she doesn''t want to die, no one in the world can let her die, so she will live forever. But now a woman who will never change her hair is white. Although her face is still like that, she always feels unnatural.


    Dongfang Yun and Bai He stood directly in the distance. Neither of them came close. It was a little bit shocked to see Lu Wan with white hair, because the sage of heaven had almost reached the stage of rejuvenation, while Lu Wan was now a white hair. Everything seemed unreasonable.


    "Nothing. It''s just that I want to change myself."


    Lu Wan didn''t know that Chang''e had told Chu Feng everything. At this moment, she still didn''t want Chu Feng to know: "you see me now, can you go?"


    Chu Feng slowly walked by and stood in front of Lu Wan. Looking at the woman who didn''t get along well but made him remember deeply and even unforgettable, Chu Feng took her hand and did not tangle her white hair any more. She said sincerely, "I already know what happened, so I will not leave."


    "You can''t even get rid of me. I''ll stay and spend it with you. In addition,,,, yun''er will come soon."


    Lu Wan looked stunned for a moment and looked at Lin Yulin standing behind her. There was a look of amazement in her eyes.


    Lin Yulin knew that she was asking herself, and nodded: "yes, I said, if I don''t know, it''s ok if I don''t know. I don''t want to tell him what I know. When he knows, he will hate me for a lifetime."


    Lu Wan withdrew her eyes, and as she guessed, it was indeed Chang''e who said it.


    "Chu Feng, I know your mind, also understand that you are a male chauvinist, but some words I have said, I do not love you, that all is just an accident, is I lonely for a long time, just met you."


    "So you go, I will face my own affairs, I can bear the consequences of my indulgence."


    Without saying a word, Chu Feng was staring at LV Wan. If he didn''t know it, he would not care about it. Even if Lu Wan said that they would not contact Chu Feng again, he would listen to her. But now he knew that Lu Wan would face the Unknown Chaotic holy law in a few days, and Chu Feng could not sit back and ignore it.


    Being watched by Chu Feng, Lu Wan wants to calm down and not be influenced by him. But slowly, Lu Wan finds that she can''t be calm under Chu Feng''s eyes, because Chu Feng''s eyes are so sharp that she can''t even look directly at them.


    When Lu Wan could not help but lower her head, Chu Feng said, "you have known me for a long time. You should know my temper. Do you think I will go?"


    There is no need to think about this problem. Lu Wan is also very clear. Chu Feng knows that she will not leave easily unless she is sure that she is safe. However, in the face of the chaotic holy law, Lu Wan does not dare to say that she is safe.


    But Chu Feng now clearly wants to gather all the saints of heaven and earth to accompany her to fight against the coming of the chaotic holy law. But the chaotic holy law is an esoteric law that even saints can kill. Can it be changed and prevented by a few saints?


    Shaking her head gently, Lu Wan again refused Chu Feng to stay: "let''s go. I can solve my own problems. You just need to work hard to become stronger. The universe once needed me, but now they need you more."


    Leaving a word, Lu Wan turned around and walked into the hall. Just as she was about to close the door, Chu Feng directly came forward and blocked the door with her feet. She said firmly, "I won''t go!"


    Lu Wan looks at Chu Feng, and Chu Feng looks at her. They look at each other there. Neither of them is willing to bow down and compromise.


    Lin Yulin and Dongfang Yun stood there watching, and they couldn''t put in a word about such a thing. It was between Chu Feng and Lu Wan.


    But Lin Yulin''s heart is still a little uncomfortable, and even a little uncomfortable regret. When Chu Feng first arrived in Jinghai, if she put down the shackles in her heart and confessed to Chu Feng directly, maybe Chu Feng just belongs to herself. Even if it is not her own, at least it won''t be so many women.


    Passing a bitter smile, Lin Yulin found that she was in the infatuated fantasy, she is the product of seven generations and seven lives, even if Chu Feng really only loves her, but in the end? Some results have always been predestined.


    "What do you want?"


    Lu Wan was also helpless at this time to speak again: "I don''t need you to be responsible, I don''t need your commitment, it is not necessary for you to accompany me to face what, I have been there for too long, I am tired, I want to die, is not it OK?"


    Even if you don''t accompany me for a long time, even if you don''t have a long time to go with me


    Lu Wan''s body was slightly shaken. Then she raised her hand and forced Chu Feng to close the door of the temple of reverence. Her heart was in a state of confusion. She was afraid that if she listened to Chu Feng''s words again, she would fall into his gentleness. She could only do so now.Lu Wan did not have time to ease the tone, suddenly Chu Feng stood in front of her, just in the moment she closed the door, Chu Feng had come in.


    Lu Wan''s face changed and she wanted to open the door. Chu Feng refused to go. She just left.


    But before opening the door, Chu Feng had hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear, "I can feel that you have loved me to the point where I can''t extricate myself. Otherwise, you would not have devoted yourself to me at the beginning. Why should you be so heartless now?"


    "I am your man, I will always accompany you when you are in danger, Wan''er!"


    Lu Wan burst out momentum and wanted to shake off the Chu wind, but now Chu Feng is also a saint of heaven, and Lu Wan and Chu Feng do not have to die hatred, her momentum is still reserved, but this can not shake off the Chu wind, on the contrary, Chu Feng is more tightly held than before, and there is no chance for Lu Wan to break free.


    Lu Wan slowly gave up the struggle, knowing that Chu Feng could not do anything if she was single-minded. However, chaos Shengfa was not a joke. She didn''t want Chu Feng to face it with herself.


    Just ready to speak, suddenly the body was turned by Chu Feng, eyes staring at her, affectionate way: "good, obedient!"


    The gentleness of Chu Feng made Lu Wan''s heart ache. But the more she did, the less she wanted to see Chu Feng take risks for herself. She shook her head and pushed Chu Feng away, gathering powerful forces: "if you don''t go, I can only give you away and throw it out."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. When Lu Wan was going to be rough, she was in trouble because she was too powerful. She was a scoundrel and hugged Lu Wan again. He knew that Lu Wan was just saying something on his mouth. Even if it was a real move, it was just a symbolic stroke. It would not really hurt him.


    Once again, she was saved by Chu Feng. Lu Wan struggled with shame and anger. Chu Feng could hardly hold her. She couldn''t help shouting, "what do you want? I said no, no, no, don''t you hear me?"


    Lu Wan was frightened by Chu Feng''s sudden and loud voice, and then struggled even harder.


    Outside, Lin Yulin wants to go in to see what''s going on. But hearing Chu Feng roar, as if in a fight, Lin Yulin stops again. She doesn''t go past. She backs up a little and looks back at the Zun temple where the gate is closed. What is Chu Feng doing?


    When he was thinking about how Chu Feng would make Lu Wan compromise, suddenly, Lu Wan''s voice of panic came from inside: "Chu Feng, no way!"


    Lin Yulin was stunned for a moment. Then she reacted and stood up. Dongfang Yun beside her also changed her face. Based on her understanding of Chu Feng''s character, they felt that Lu Wan might have bad luck next time.


    Sure enough, as Lin Yulin and Dongfang Yun thought, Chu Feng snobbed Lu Wan in the temple of reverence, and walked up and down with one hand, regardless of whether Lu Wan struggled or whether she agreed or not.


    Because Chu Feng thinks, in this world, women are used to coax, coax useless words, then roar, if the roar is not used, then laipi, if laipi is not used, then do her a shot, no matter how tough a woman, as long as she loves you, a shot to resolve the enmity.


    Chu Feng didn''t care whether Lin Yulin was outside the temple of veneration. They all fell on the ground with Lu Wan in her arms. She didn''t let go of her hands in any struggle. She tore up LV Wan''s clothes without any politeness, and soon became a little white sheep.


    Lu Wan was ashamed and angry. Although she had already been with Chu Feng, it was the reason for drinking. It seemed that when she was awake like this, and there were people outside, Lu Wan was only nervous: "let me go, you bastard!"


    She knew what Chu Feng wanted to do. If there was no one else, Lu Wan didn''t care. Chu Feng wanted to do it again shamelessly. But now there are still a few listeners outside. How can she?


    Moreover, Lu Wan also knew that Chu Feng knew that Chu Feng would not give her heavy hands. She wondered whether she would shake Chu Feng away with heavy hands. However, without waiting for Lu Wan to make a decision, Chu Feng had already run into her body like a wolf who had been hungry for a winter.


    Lu Wan didn''t want to make such a sound, but in the almost brutal collision of Chu Feng, she couldn''t help crying out. She was so shy that she wanted to kill Chu Feng and commit suicide again. This time, Chu Feng directly tore apart her majesty of veneration.


    And for the three women outside, that is, instant petrification.


    Chu Feng, how shameless!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2475

    After dark for a long time, the door of Zun Temple opened. The first person who came out was Chu Feng. Lin Yulin and others, who had been waiting outside for several hours, blushed.


    They don''t know how Chu Feng tormented Lu Wan, but it''s certainly not a means of seeing people. Thinking of the smell of Lu wanna''s voice, Lin Yulin and others feel a little uncomfortable and pinch their legs. After listening for several hours, they will feel a little uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng was a little embarrassed about this, but Lu Wan was too stubborn. If not, she would not be able to get rid of her. Now it has been proved that Lu Wan has been conquered, but her character has been broken.


    Go over and cough awkwardly: "that, I want to go back to the present world, you wait here!"


    Lu Wan''s disaster still has a few days to go. Just now, when Lu Wan began to compromise and beg for mercy, Chu Feng asked Chu Feng to accompany her to the modern world. Chu Feng did not choose to go to the modern world at first, which is because of Lu Wan''s affairs. Now, as long as she agrees to face it together, she can go anywhere, even in the modern world.


    "I''ll stay here."


    Although Bai He also wants to go to the present world, she knows that it is not a small thing for Chu Feng to go to the world at this time. She has grown up in the hidden world. If she really wants to go to the world, she has to be psychologically prepared. At present, she has not yet made psychological preparation. "Chu Feng nodded:" then wait for me to send you back to the temple world, come back from the present world, I will go directly to the temple world. "


    At that time, it''s time to fight against the barbarian demon domain.


    Bai He nodded without comment. Chu Feng also looked at the Oriental rhyme and Lin Yulin and asked, "what about you?"


    Oriental rhyme stands behind Lin Yulin a little bit: "where the Master goes, I will go."


    "More than two years." Lin Yulin stood up and showed a faint smile: "even if you want to go, I will go back and walk for a while."


    The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Lu Wan wanted to go out and relax before the disaster came. Now Lin Yulin is also going, and Dongfang Yun is going to follow Lin Yulin again. What''s the game?


    "Can''t you?" Seeing Chu Feng''s hesitant look, Lin Yulin was slightly annoyed, but her face did not show: "and I just want to go to the imperial city to see the cottage I had prepared, and then go to Jianghai to find Liu YanXu to reminisce about the past. I haven''t seen her for more than two years. I especially miss her. Can''t I really?"


    Asked two consecutive questions, let Chu Feng some embarrassment and helpless, but also did not say what: "unexpectedly such words, then go together!" Partial head said to white lotus: "you also follow, then in my little aunt''s side line, what''s the matter, she will tell you."


    White lotus where dare not say a word, respectfully nodded.


    Let Lin Yulin and her family make a little preparation. Chu Feng is back in Zun temple. Lu Wan has gone to the back of Zun temple, a beautiful place like a secret land of peach blossom. She has put on a black dress and sat beside the small bridge. The picture is beautiful.


    Chu Feng passed by and gently hugged Lu Wan from behind. The latter did not push Chu Feng away, and there was no struggle or discomfort.


    Just a light helpless: "Chu Feng, can''t you do this to me in the future? How can I go out to meet people? Do you want me to be teased by Chang''e? "


    "Who told you to be disobedient Chu Feng recalled the struggle she had just made on Lu Wan, and gave her a bad smile in her ear: "and Chang''e won''t laugh at you. Next time, I''ll find a chance to eat her in front of you, so that she can''t find any reason to make fun of you. Do you think so?"


    Lu Wan was blushed by Chu Feng''s words. She knew that Chu Feng was a rogue, but she found that she was even more rogue than she thought. She felt a little hot pain somewhere. Lu Wan clenched her lip, missed it a little, and rejected it.


    Chu Feng pulled LV wan to his feet and said, "don''t think about it. You know my temper. You can''t throw me away. So follow me at ease. If you want to go to the modern world and see your most satisfactory world, I''ll accompany you. But you must not think about it. I''m afraid I''ll go crazy and try to find you and destroy the present world!"


    In the endless years, Lu Wanyan has transformed many worlds, but the most perfect one is the earth. It can evolve all things on its own. Even if it falls into chaos, it will still glow with vitality if it is given enough time to precipitate.


    Lu Wan was also most satisfied with human beings in this era, because they were ordinary people without strong strength and ability to destroy the world. Although human beings still fight with each other, the harm caused by the strong is negligible.


    Lu Wan didn''t know whether she could resist the disaster, so she wanted to go to the modern world and have a look at the perfect world created by herself.


    Lu Wan had no choice but to deal with the threat of Chu Feng. She knew that even if Chu Feng could not find her, she would not die out of the world. However, she still had some difficulties in adapting to the tyranny of Chu Feng.


    He broke away Chu Feng''s hand and said, "I can promise you, but you must promise me one thing."Chu Feng nodded.


    Lu Wan turned away red faced and whispered, "I can''t touch me in the future. If, if I want to, I''ll find you by myself. In addition, you can send your little aunt first. I still have something to deal with. I''ll find you later!"


    After that, Lu Wan disappeared without a trace. Even Chu Feng did not know where Lu Wan had gone. However, he believed that Lu Wan would not be stubborn this time.


    Turning over and out of the temple of reverence, Lin Yulin and they are already waiting. Chu Feng passes by, and a dazzling door appears in the sky in front of him. As long as he enters, he will directly appear in the modern world. Only the saints of heaven can do this. Other people have to go through the passage.


    Holding Lin Yulin''s hand, Chu Feng looks back at the temple of reverence. He originally wanted to ask Lu Wan what kind of holy Dharma could make her so dignified, but now it''s unnecessary. Let''s wait until the present world!


    Directly into the glare of the door, the Oriental rhyme and white lotus also follow, the dazzling door slowly disappeared.


    When everything calmed down, Lu Wan appeared out of thin air and looked at the place where the dazzling door had disappeared. With a slight sigh, she raised her hand and closed the door of the temple of reverence. She was ready to go to the battlefield to discuss something with Zhang yun''er. Suddenly, a heavy breath came down from the sky, which made Lu Wan look pale.


    Lu Wanmei''s eyes narrowed to the sky and narrowed her eyes: "what else do you want?"


    There was no response from the sky, but all of a sudden Lu Wan''s whole body was unable to move. Her hands were open, as if bound by an invisible chain.


    All of a sudden, the sky flashed and a strange light flashed on Lu Wan with a purple color similar to thunder and lightning. There was no earth shaking, but Lu Wan let out a mouthful of blood, and his breath became unsteady, as if he would lose all his strength at any time.


    As the purple thunder and lightning just disappeared, three purple thunder and lightning fell from the sky again, all of which fell on Lu Wan. Every time, Lu Wan let out a mouthful of blood and pour out the face of the world. There was only pale color in her body. Her body was very weak.


    Raising her head with difficulty, Lu Wan looked at nothingness in the dark: "do you need to be angry? In a few days, the holy law will come to me and I will die. Even if you torture me, you can''t kill me. Why do you have to? "


    All of a sudden, Lu Wan''s hand was released, and the whole person fell to the ground. His body was shaking, but his eyes were always staring at the sky.


    At this time, Lu Wan''s face was dark and fuzzy, with ripples shaking. A dark shadow appeared in front of her not far away, as if it were composed of complete darkness. When Lu Wan saw the sudden appearance of the dark shadow, she subconsciously stepped back a few steps, and a trace of fear flashed in her eyes.


    The shadow in front of her can''t kill her, but it will make her worse than death.


    "I remember telling you that you can''t be emotional."


    The shadow sighed. It was a man''s voice, but it soon turned into a woman''s voice: "but it doesn''t matter. It''s still the words I said to you last time. As long as you kill Chu Feng, I can let you restore the demeanor of the immortal God, and let you continue the eternal glory, the world is the only one!"


    Lu Wan shook her head calmly: "you have no flesh and blood, no soul, but only a single thought. You never know what love is and what is the beauty of the world, even if it is because of you, or... But how about that? It''s cruel to create everything and then destroy everything. "


    "I love Chu Feng. I don''t want to admit it, but that''s the truth. So don''t persuade me. I''ll never belong to you, so I won''t be manipulated by you."


    In Lu Wan''s quiet narration, the dark shadow standing in front of her slowly dissipates and diffuses in the air. The uncomfortable feeling of people disappears completely. It seems that nothing has appeared just now.


    Lu Wan coughed gently and dispelled the idea of looking for Zhang yun''er. She just told her something because she needed to find a place to repair her injury. Facing the attack of the black shadow, she had suffered a little internal injury.


    But even so, Lu Wan would not choose the way that the black shadow just said. She believed in herself and Chu Feng, and that she would be able to avoid the tragedy of saints. As long as she survived the disaster, the shadow who had just brought pressure on her would not be threatened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2476

    Haining apartment.


    Originally, Lin Yulin bought it as a small apartment to love Chu Feng. In the small garden, two women were lying in the sun.


    Chu Feng XueYue night because of excessive grief, drunk and made a oolong, and then gave the woman three million, also gave her the key to Haining apartment, and now live here, is the original Lin Yuner family.


    It was Lin Yuner''s sister-in-law, Lin Rushi, and Lin Yuner''s mother, lying in the sun on the beach chair.


    "Sister in law!"


    Lin Rushi was wearing a pair of sunglasses and was still as sexy as before: "after Chu Feng gave him three million yuan to cure him, the remaining brother Qian went to do business. Now it''s more than two years. How is elder brother in the south?"


    Lin''s mother, who was lying beside her, bent her leg and didn''t mind the scenery at the bottom of her skirt: "since she went to the south, she didn''t come back. She just paid 100000 yuan a month to pay for the living expenses on my card. I''m still worried about the original things. But I really feel sorry for him. I''d better talk about you. How are you doing now? I don''t ask you when I see you busy."


    Lin Rushi shrugged his shoulders: "as usual, now that I go to work in Guanghan bar, it costs tens of thousands of yuan a month. It''s not enough to spend. It''s up to Yuner. She''s studying for a master''s degree. She''s going to apply for a job in fengteng group next week. I don''t know if I can succeed."


    Mrs. Lin sighed and did not speak again.


    At the beginning, because of the affair with Chu Feng, Lin''s father''s attitude toward her changed 180 degrees. Although he didn''t divorce her, he didn''t come back again after he went to the south to do business. Lin''s mother knew that he cared about the days when she was teased by Chu Feng.


    However, the situation at that time, Mrs. Lin couldn''t stop it. However, things have already passed, and Mrs. Lin didn''t want to explore too much. Even if Lin father had a woman in secret, she didn''t want to take care of it.


    However, Lin Rushi took off the sunglasses on his face and asked, "sister-in-law, Yuner wants to enter fengteng group. It seems that he wants to see Chu Feng, but Chu Feng has not appeared for two years. Many people say that he lives in seclusion. Can Yuner find him? What''s more, I don''t know about you, do you? "


    Lin''s mother was stiff and turned back and said, "remember, this matter should never be known to yun''er. If she can find Chu Feng and Chu Feng is willing to accept her, I will bless her. But no matter what Chu Feng started to do to me or what happened later, you should keep it secret for me."


    "Neither your brother nor Yuner can tell them."


    Lin Rushi puffed his mouth and nodded.


    Lin''s mother was given this matter by Chu Feng at the beginning. She and Lin Fu knew about it. Only Lin Yuner didn''t know about it, but there was one thing that Lin Fu and Lin Yuner didn''t know.


    That''s what happened. Two months later, Lin''s mother became pregnant. At that time, Chu Feng did not know where to go. She accompanied Lin''s mother to the hospital to take the baby away. If she hadn''t taken it off until now, the child would be more than a year old.


    Two people lie quietly, Lin Rushi can''t help but open his mouth: "sister-in-law, I really envy you."


    "Envy me, envy what?" Lin Mu was stunned for a moment and asked curiously.


    "Envy you and Chu Feng had a few nights of lingering ah!" Lin Rushi chuckled and said with a smile, "Chu Feng hasn''t appeared for two years now, but do you see if the worship for him in the world has decreased? How many women show love to Chu Feng in the news media and on the Internet


    "If I had met Chu Feng, who was in a bad mood, I would have left my child behind. It''s golden pimple."


    She thought that Lin Rushi was going to say something constructive. She didn''t want to just talk about these boring things. Lin''s mother shook her head helplessly. She knew that the elder sister-in-law''s passion for money and her desire for a strong man. But what kind of person was Chu Feng?


    If you really want to rely on a child to tie him up, it is impossible.


    I don''t want to say that Lin Rushi is dreaming. She also thinks about where Chu Feng is. When she lets them live here all her life, the corner of her eyes goes out. Lin Mu Shua sits up and rubs her eyes.


    Lin Rushi was suddenly surprised by Lin''s mother. She looked along her eyes. When she saw it clearly, she sat up.


    Outside, two people are coming, one male and one female. Although they are still 20 meters away, Lin Rushi and Lin''s mother have already seen who is coming. It''s Chu Feng they were talking about just now. The other one, who is not a stranger, is Lin Yulin.


    Because in the main bedroom of the apartment, the wedding photo is Lin Yulin, and Lin Rushi and Lin Yulin''s bar were together at the beginning, and they were very familiar with each other.


    At this time, Chu Feng and Lin Yulin also came in and saw two stunned women sitting there. Chu Feng released Lin Yulin''s hand and walked past. No matter what kind of gratitude and resentment he had, he went to the hidden world for two years. In addition, in the past eight million years in the black hole, he could still see people familiar with the world. Chu Feng was in a very good mood.


    Raise your hand: "Hello


    It''s really Chu Feng!


    Lin Mu and Lin Rushi stood up one after another, but the latter screamed because they were too anxious to get up. The skirt was caught by a screw that came out of the beach chair. The whole skirt was torn, showing the appearance of wearing sexy underwear. The first reaction was to quickly turn around and run to the house.Chu Feng was also stunned by such a scene, but the figure and long legs were still good. Lin Rushi looked down at her eyes and felt Lin Yulin''s disdain, and then withdrew her eyes.


    See stand there some uneasy and nervous Mrs. Lin, Chu Feng look passing light embarrassment.


    At the beginning, because Lin''s father was deliberately touching porcelain, he happened to encounter his bad mood, so he took Lin''s mother away. Later, he not only gave it back, but also ravaged him for several days. When he saw it again, it was as if everything was yesterday.


    But after all, Chu Feng was a man who had experienced big waves. Although he was a little embarrassed, he soon returned to his normal state of mind: "Auntie, let me have a look at it with my wife. She bought it here at the beginning."


    Lin''s mother felt embarrassed. If Chu Feng had called her aunt before, she would call her aunt now. Lin''s mother scolded an asshole in her heart. Why didn''t you know I was an aunt when I was on me?


    Of course, Lin''s mother didn''t dare to say it. She nodded: "that''s yours. It''s less wind. Just go in and have a look."


    When Chu Feng took Lin Yulin in, Lin Rushi also put on a skirt and came out. When Chu Feng and Chu Feng walked in completely, Lin Rushi asked softly, "sister-in-law, isn''t Lin Yulin dead? How can it still appear? "


    Lin''s mother shook her head: "I don''t know, but this woman is so beautiful, with a kind of inborn noble temperament. No wonder Chu Feng was so sad for her at the beginning."


    "Yes, and because of this, I gave you up." Lin Rushi nodded and said, finding that what he said was wrong, he quickly shut up.


    Lin''s mother glared at Lin RUSI and warned her not to talk nonsense. After thinking about it for a while, she said, "it seems that we are going to move. We are still reluctant to part with it." Because she lived here, Mrs. Lin would think of those days with Chu Feng.


    After a pause, Mrs. Lin murmured, and her face turned red, because she was sleeping in the master''s bedroom, and she coughed and coughed last night


    At the moment, Chu Feng and Lin Yulin have arrived at the master bedroom. The rooms are still the same as before, but they are a little bit old-fashioned. The wedding photo is still hanging there. But when Chu Feng sees something on the big bed, the corners of his mouth twitch violently and is embarrassed.


    Lin Yulin also saw those things and lowered her head somewhat unnatural: "that, I don''t know who used it. In addition, how can Lin Rushi be here? Who are the others? "


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and said something about it. However, he omitted the incident that he had killed Lin Yuner''s family. He only said that he felt guilty after ruining Lin Yuner''s family. However, Chu Feng knew that the things on the big bed must be used by Lin''s mother. Judging from the situation, it seems that he is still hungry and thirsty. Isn''t there a husband?


    After listening, Lin Yulin did not have any doubts. She went to the room and looked at the room as she had arranged. Finally, she stood there looking at the wedding photo.


    Because Chu Feng was too busy at the beginning, Lin Yulin used a synthetic method to take a wedding photo with Chu Feng. But before she had time to let Chu Feng come here to have a look, she was taken away by Chang''e fusion, passing a faint melancholy, everything came back, but compared with the original, it has changed a lot.


    Chu Feng hugged her from behind and bit her ear: "don''t be sad. When all the crises in the five forbidden areas are eliminated, I''ll find a secluded place to set up an entrance and exit for the demon world. Then we can live in the demon world with peace of mind and occasionally go out for a walk. Do you think so?"


    "Of course, if we are in a good mood, we will go for a walk in the universe, looking for the civilization left behind by countless eras."


    Saints of heaven can freely travel through the universe and walk in space, which is a very simple thing.


    Lin Yulin faint smile: "I believe there will be this day, not beautiful is to share your love with others."


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. He asked, "that''s a rare time to come back to the world, and then leave. I don''t know when I can come back. Besides Liu Yan, do you want to see Lin Wei and them? Now that Linwei has become a father, I believe he would like to see you


    Lin Yulin knew that chufeng was just staggering the topic, and she didn''t bother about the reasons why there were too many women in Chu Feng: "wait, I''ll go to him, otherwise you don''t want to go."


    Chu Feng slightly Leng: "why?"


    "What would you do if everyone knew you were back?" Lin Yulin turned around and leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder: "so we should get together and wait until everything is quiet. Otherwise, if we just reunite, you have to leave again. What can we do for them?"


    Chu Feng thought about it for a while, and nodded: "that''s OK."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2477

    Lin Yulin just stayed for a while and then left for the Imperial military region. However, according to what she and Chu Feng said, this time she came back with a low profile and was not ready to make a big move, so she would not let Lin Wei know that he was back.


    Because if Lin Wei knew about it, it would mean that Li Ji would also know that when they all gathered together, it would be against their original intention to accompany Lu Wan to see the perfect world.


    Chu Feng sent Lin Yulin to the door and watched her leave. Because Lin''s mother and Lin Rushi were still there, it was impossible for Lin Yulin to leave even if she wanted to go directly. However, it was possible to go to a place where there was no one.


    Looking back, he saw Lin Mu and Lin RUSI standing five meters away from the back. The look was as if they were afraid. Chu Feng touched himself, coughed gently and asked, "well, am I terrible?"


    Mrs. Lin and Mrs. Lin shake their heads at the same time. Chu Feng is not only not terrible, but also makes them wonder. It has been two years. How can it look like Chu Feng is not different from the original one, but still looks like an 18-year-old boy. According to the truth, the current Chu Feng should be nearly 22 years old.


    She thought that it might be that Chu Feng had developed something good and well maintained, so it still looked so tender that she did not change. Mrs. Lin also asked, "less wind, aren''t you going to leave?"


    "Go, where?" Chu Feng is really strange, back way: "my wife went to see people, may come back later, I wait for her."


    "I''ll clean it up and try to move out this evening," Lin said


    Move out?


    Chu Feng was stunned again this time, and then reacted to what happened. He couldn''t laugh or cry: "that aunt, you misunderstood me. I didn''t mean to let you move. Today, we just came back to have a look. You have lived in this apartment before you have a new one. It''s a waste to be free."


    This is not chufeng joking, is not generous, but because he already has a demon world, a world is his, why care about such an apartment?


    At that time, in the demon world, you can build a city at will, which will not matter. Even if you are willing, Chu Feng can turn the hot weather into cold winter. However, he is not prepared to do such shocking things in the modern world.


    Hearing that Chu Feng just came back to have a look instead of taking back the apartment, Mrs. Lin relaxed and looked at the time: "is that fengshao eating here tonight?"


    When asked, he felt that his words were a little silly. Chu Feng even said that he would wait for Lin Yulin to come back here, so he must stay for dinner. He patted his head: "the one who looks like I''m confused. You should have a rest first because of the lack of wind. I go to buy vegetables. Usually, I and RUSI are at home. There are basically no cooking and eating. There are few people!"


    Chu Feng en, but there is no opinion about this. For a long time, he hasn''t tried anything in the world. He happens to eat: "buy more good things."


    Lin''s mother was stunned for a moment. Hasn''t Chu Feng eaten anything good? Still nodding.


    "Sister in law!"


    When she wanted to turn around and change clothes and go out to buy vegetables, Lin Ruth held her: "I''ll go. I happen to go out to buy something. You and fengshao can wait at home. I''ll come back soon."


    Without waiting for Lin''s mother to say anything, Lin Rushi leaves quickly. Only Chu Feng and Lin Mu are left in the yard.


    When there were only two people, Lin''s mother was a little nervous. She seemed to be back at the beginning. She bowed her head and did not dare to say a word, just like a little girl.


    Chu Feng also didn''t know what to say. Looking at Lin''s mother, although she was old, she still had her charm, and there was a pure and quiet taste between her eyebrows. No wonder she could have a daughter like Lin Yuner.


    He also found a topic to talk with Lin''s mother, and walked into it together. After learning that Lin''s father had been well, he went to the south to do business with the rest of the money. He didn''t come back for two years. As for Lin Yuner, who was studying for a master''s degree in Huangcheng University, he was going to apply for admission to fengteng group, because fengteng''s treatment was better.


    Everyone has his own life. Chu Feng just listened quietly and didn''t express any opinions. However, he felt helpless about what Lin''s mother said.


    Although Lin''s mother doesn''t seem to worry about food and clothing, her husband didn''t come back for two years, and her only daughter is rarely with her. Chu Feng can probably understand the feeling of loneliness and think about whether to say hello to Shen Xiuqin or Yao Qianxue to give Lin Yuner a little convenience.


    Lin Yuner was wrong at the beginning, but most of them were hoodwinked. Moreover, he managed his mother after the event. It was nothing to help.


    When he was ready to go to Jianghai, he went to find Shen Xiuqin. Chu Feng also stood up and said, "I''ll take a bath and have a rest. When the meal is ready, you can call me. If you find that I''m not here, you can eat it yourself."


    Because Lin Yulin doesn''t know when to come back, and she will leave when she comes back. Chu Feng is not sure whether she will wait for dinner.


    Then he went upstairs and went directly to the master bedroom. Seeing those adult articles on the bed, Chu Feng took them out in the drawer on one side and went into the bathroom to take a bath. He always went around in the hidden world. Two years later, Chu Feng felt more novel about everything in the modern world.After taking a bath, Chu Feng lay down on the big bed, opened his arms, and felt a little comfortable. What a wonderful thing it would be if he could go on like this all the time without fighting and killing in all the world.


    Unfortunately, all this is destined to be just extravagant hope, occasionally enjoy it, want to get permanent stability, there is a long way to go.


    He closed his eyes and didn''t think about anything. After a while, he heard the sound of opening the door. Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw Lin''s mother come in. He sat up and said, "Auntie, what''s the matter?"


    Lin''s mother blushed for a moment. Looking at Chu Feng''s body without clothes, she subconsciously clamped her legs: "it''s too hot. Just now he and RUSI were sweating in the sun. I want to take a bath!"


    "Oh Chu Feng didn''t think much, nodded and fell again, ready to have a good rest.


    Lin''s mother took a look at Chu Feng. She opened the closet and took out her clothes to change. But after taking them out, she looked back at Chu Feng, who was lying there with her eyes closed. She clenched her lips and hesitated. Then she put the clothes back, took out another set of pajamas, and walked into the bathroom.


    Chu Feng was in a state of half dream and half awaking. He did not know how long it had passed. When he opened his eyes, he saw Lin''s mother standing in front of the bed. Seeing her like that, Chu Feng immediately sat up.


    Because Lin''s mother is wearing a super short and transparent pajamas. Although it''s not vacuum, it''s a sexy bikini. She swallows her saliva. Chu Feng has never faced a mature and plump woman. Even Lin''s mother has already done that. But when she sees it again, Chu Feng''s discovery is different. Every woman has a different taste.


    "If you think about it, it may be a while before you come back."


    Lin''s mother slowly lifted her foot and walked onto the bed. She seemed to be bleeding. She sat next to Chu Feng and looked at him in her eyes. Then she lowered her head: "the wind is less. You must be very tired at ordinary times. How about I give you a massage?"


    It''s a sign of appointment!


    Lin''s mother''s shy words immediately made Chu Feng feel like this. A evil fire was burning, but she could still control it rationally. She had been wrong at the beginning. If she was wrong now, it would be really too much.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "thank you, auntie. I''m fine. I just want to have a rest."


    Turning to her side, Chu Feng didn''t dare to see Lin''s mother at the moment. She was afraid that she could not help climbing on her. Although she did not need to bear any consequences even if she stabbed her, it was immoral after all. She had a husband and a daughter, and her daughter was very clear about his mind, which was not good.


    This is different from ye Xinlan and Su Xinyu. It is a mother daughter without blood relationship. Even if Lin Yuner is not his woman, she still can''t.


    When Chu Feng tried to warn her that she couldn''t do it, Mrs. Lin suddenly lay down and hugged Chu Feng from behind. She bit her lips and whispered, "little wind, I know I''m an old woman with broken flowers. Now even my husband doesn''t want to see me. But I really miss those days with you. Although I''m under psychological pressure, I can''t help thinking of you every night Even then, you were the object of my imagination. "


    "I don''t know if you can meet after you leave this time, but I don''t ask for anything. I just ask you to help me, a woman who has no man''s love."


    Lin''s mother directly kisses Chu Feng''s neck. She is skillful, which makes Chu Feng''s flame even more vigorous. She wants to shake off Lin''s mother, but she is just an ordinary person who can be killed if she is not careful.


    Passing a bitter smile, he can understand the woman who has no man''s love, but don''t look for him!


    "Auntie, it was an accident at the beginning. I admit that I was wrong."


    the words behind Chu Feng didn''t come out. Lin''s mother pressed on him and kissed him. She did things in an active manner.


    Some people say that Liu Xiahui is sitting still. As far as Chu Feng is concerned, Liu Xiahui is incompetent. At least he can''t help being provoked by such teasing. Finally, when she can''t shake off Lin''s mother and her heart is kindled, Chu Feng bursts out!


    Soon Mrs. Lin called out a long suppressed happy voice.


    What Lin''s mother doesn''t know is that Lin Rushi, who came back from shopping outside the house that was not closed just now, is watching secretly. Chu Feng knows that, but he can''t manage so much when he is busy with the war. Moreover, Lin Rushi knows everything except Lin Yuner. Even if he knows, he doesn''t care.


    As for the impact of all this on Lin RUSI, she wanted to cry out: sister-in-law, get out of the way, I will!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2478

    It didn''t take a long time for a spring festival. Lin''s mother worried that Lin RUSI would come back halfway, but she didn''t know that Lin Rushi had already come back.


    After cleaning and getting dressed, when she went downstairs, she saw Lin Rushi washing vegetables in the kitchen. Lin''s mother was petrified there on the spot. She had just finished the fierce battle with Chu Feng, which was less than ten minutes before and after. However, seeing that Lin Rushi had washed several dishes, she was definitely more than ten minutes back.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, she went to squat down and saw the fun on her face when she was washing dishes with Lin RUSI. Lin''s mother blushed and knew that Lin RUSI must have been back long ago.


    "Rumi, that you are also a woman, you should understand my mood, this matter you will not tell your brother?"


    Lin Rushi chuckled with emotion: "I can understand this. Don''t worry, I won''t tell my brother, and he cares about what you have done. As a normal woman, I can understand your practice, but how can you afford it?"


    Lin''s mother was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know what Lin RUSI meant by this sentence. What could she bear?


    After a while, Mrs. Lin reacted and thought that the door was not closed when she came out of the room just now, isn''t it?


    Looking at Lin Rushi''s appearance again, Lin''s mother longed to find a hole in the ground. She was actually seen by Lin Rushi when she was actively courting. She was speechless about her sister-in-law''s behavior, and she was so shy that she did not say a word and lowered her head.


    "The wind is little, what a man!"


    Lin RUSI didn''t mean to be embarrassed, but also showed some yearning color: "I would be happy to have such a man, even if he died one night tomorrow morning!"


    Lin''s mother touched Lin RUSI and said in a low voice: "well, don''t say that there are no such things. You don''t lack men. It''s different from me. Besides, the wind is less there. You should take the initiative to seduce them."


    "Really?" Lin Rushi pretended to be surprised at Lin''s mother and said, "sister-in-law and sister-in-law give a man on, can this be too exciting?"


    There was no taboo in Lin''s mother-in-law''s embarrassment. Knowing that she must have suffered a loss when she talked to her sister-in-law, she directly chose silence and used washing vegetables to distract her attention. However, as long as Lin Rushi didn''t tell the story, she would not care what she said.


    They were busy in the kitchen. According to Chu Feng''s advice, Lin Rushi bought a lot of dishes and even prepared wine. It was like a big day. After a rough calculation, there were more than ten dishes.


    It was not until seven o''clock in the evening that all the preparations were ready. Mrs. Lin went upstairs to call Chu Feng. Chu Feng had been waiting for Lin Yulin, but she had not come back. It was estimated that she would have to have dinner with Lin Wei and sit for a while before coming back.


    Follow downstairs, see the dining room table full of more than 10 dishes, chufeng was shocked: "do you have any guests?"


    Lin Rushi is also in front of Lin Mu''s mouth, in front of Chu Feng, she dare not have any inappropriate words, but also shows a very gentle appearance: "that wind is less, you said you want to eat some good food, I think these are very good, so I bought it back, and you can''t come once, we must treat well."


    When talking about the word "treat", Lin Rushi''s eyes intentionally or unintentionally pass by Lin''s mother, as if to say that not only the delicious food is served, but also the needs will be well served.


    Lin''s mother herself is a little sensitive. Although Lin Rushi looks very obscure, she still catches her. How can she not know what the sister-in-law is thinking and stares at her fiercely. Lin Rushi takes back her eyes, but the trifle of her mouth never disappears.


    Chu Feng is not Xiaobai. He naturally understands the potential meaning of Lin Rushi''s words, but pretends not to know it.


    What''s more, Chu Feng also knows what kind of person Lin Rushi is. It can be said that Lin Yuner''s wrong way was attributed to Lin Rushi. She doesn''t like Chu Feng with such a clear purpose, but it''s not completely disgusted.


    As if you don''t know what she''s talking about, go and sit down.


    Lin Rushi also quickly took out the prepared liquor, and took out three cups. However, when Chu Feng saw the cup, the corners of his mouth twitched violently, as if drinking liquor should be a five dollar cup. Now, Lin Rushi''s cup is four Liang, which is completely used to drink beer.


    Lin''s mother was also frightened by the cup that Lin Rushi took out: "Rumi, what are you doing? Don''t drink liquor like that big cup?"


    "Happy!" However, no matter how much Lin Rushi was, he poured wine there: "it''s hard to come once because of the lack of wind. We must treat well, so we should drink more tonight, and there are so many dishes. How can we do without drinking two more cups?"


    Then he filled three cups of wine and handed one cup to Chu Feng and Lin Mu. Looking at the liquor in the cup, Chu Feng was nothing. If he didn''t want to get drunk, a thousand cups would not have any effect on him.


    But for Lin RUSI''s behavior, wine is a good thing, it can make people forget the sorrow temporarily, but wine is also the root of all evils. If you drink too much, it will cause an accident. Take a look at Lin RUSI''s meaningful smile, and a faint sense of fun passes through Chu Feng''s heart.I probably know what Lin Rushi wants to do. It''s a good idea. Unfortunately, he is Chu Feng. It''s doomed that Lin Rushi can only think about it.


    Pretending that I don''t know how to pick up the wine glass: "yes, so many dishes, how to drink two more cups, come on, dry!"


    Do it!


    Lin Rushi is a little better. After all, she used to open a bar, and the amount of alcohol must be good. But Lin''s mother was helpless and wryly laughed, "well, I don''t know how to drink. Can I not do it?"


    Don''t want to, Lin Rushi interposed: "sister-in-law, can drink slowly in the back, this first cup, how to drink all?"


    Lin''s mother looks a little embarrassed. She can drink liquor, but she drinks it slowly. If she drinks four Liang at a time, she can''t bear it. But Lin Rushi means that she is not ready to give up. She has a physical work with Chu Feng in the afternoon. She drinks so much when she is empty. She must be drunk!


    I don''t know what kind of madness this little sister-in-law is doing tonight. Mrs. Lin is also in a dilemma. She is dead in her heart.


    The three of them finished clinking their glasses, and as soon as they put down their cups, a soft voice came out: "Mom, my sister-in-law, I''m back,,"


    but I didn''t finish my last words, so I was shocked. The person who came back was Lin Yuner. Because she was going to apply for fengteng tomorrow, she came back first this evening. When she saw Chu Feng sitting in the restaurant, she forgot all she wanted to say Did you even feel like you were dreaming?


    Blink the eyes, the small hand also secretly pinched on the thigh, will ache.


    It''s not a dream?


    Lin Yuner''s spirit was shocked, and she felt a little nervous. She didn''t think that she could see Chu Feng, or even Chu Feng in her own home. But when she saw the people she often missed sitting there, she was sad and wanted to go, but she couldn''t move.


    Lin''s mother drank a glass of wine on an empty stomach. She was a little upset when she saw Lin yun''er come back. She thought of what she had done in the afternoon. Then she stood up without changing her face and said, "Yuner, why are you back? Have you eaten?"


    "Not yet!" Lin yun''er shakes his head, pretends to be natural. He takes a look at Chu Feng, who also stands up. "There''s something to do tomorrow, so come back first."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Lin Yuner to come back. He was embarrassed, but all of a sudden: "long time no see."


    He thought about what it would be like to see Chu Feng again, but Lin yun''er didn''t expect that. He just said a kind word to Chu Feng, and sat down unnaturally. Goodbye, he found that he had nothing to say.


    However, Lin Rushi was on the other side, but she had bad luck. She prepared so much tonight. Actually, she wanted to intoxicate Chu Feng and do something. Lin''s mother knew that she would not say anything. But Lin Yuner came back. Lin Rushi said that she was ready for nothing. When Lin Yuner came back, she still wanted to plot against Chu Feng, which was obviously impossible.


    Then, with Lin Yuner''s sudden return, the atmosphere becomes more active and embarrassing. However, compared with Lin''s mother, Chu Feng and Lin Rushi, Lin Yuner, who knows nothing about it, is naturally unexpected.


    Everyone said that they had a chat, but all of them were up to the point. There was no heated exchange. Even Lin RuCI did not pour any more wine. He even changed his liquor into beer or red wine.


    Lin Yuner is carrying beer. After drinking two cups, her face is red and she looks more pure and lovely. However, her eyes will pass by Chu Feng intentionally or unintentionally. She has some words in her heart that she wants to talk to Chu Feng. But now that Lin''s mother and Lin RUSI are both there, she''s not good at speaking.


    I also know that chufeng is just coming back to have a look today, and will leave soon. It''s hard for Lin Yuner to know that chufeng will leave. He is also glad that he has come back tonight, otherwise he will not see Chu Feng.


    A meal in this embarrassing atmosphere did not end until more than nine o''clock. The slightly drunk Mrs. Lin looked at Lin yun''er and knew her daughter Mo ruo mu. She sighed in her heart and got up: "Ru Si, clean up with me, yun''er, and chat with Feng less."


    Lin yun''er gently answer a way, in the Lin mother and Lin Rushi packed things into the kitchen, plucked up the courage to speak: "less wind, can we go out for a walk?"


    In the afternoon, he was still struggling with his mother. In the evening, when he faced his daughter who was well liked by others, Chu Feng coughed gently: "that", "he"


    I wanted to say that he was ready to leave, but Lin Yuner had already stood up and walked out of the restaurant. Chu Feng opened his mouth and finally shook his head to follow him. This time, he came back to have a look. He may not see you again in the future Worthy of the heart, have their own last stick to the line.


    When they walked out of the apartment, Lin Rushi looked out of the kitchen window at Chu Feng and Lin Yuner, who were walking side by side, and sighed: "if Chu Feng gave yun''er, it would be too brute."


    Washing the bowl of Lin''s mother blushed, gently kicked Lin Rushi: "as long as the children are happy, we will forget everything."


    When Lin Rushi heard the speech, the corners of his mouth twitched violently. He thought of the story of a son-in-law going to his mother-in-law''s house in the first and second half of the night. It''s so evil!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2479

    A small garden not far from Haining''s apartment is near ten o''clock, and people walking in the garden have gone back to rest.


    Chu Feng and Lin yun''er walked side by side, but they didn''t say a word since they came out. The latter just quietly followed Chu Feng''s side, lowered his head and kept going. Chu Feng didn''t open his mouth to break the silence, because he didn''t know what to say with Lin Yuner and what else to say.


    Walking to a man-made lake in the middle of a small park, Lin Yuner stopped, and Chu Feng stopped and looked back: "what''s the matter?"


    "Is it really just a walk?" Lin yun''er raised his head to look at Chu Feng, and a light moist appeared in his eyes: "don''t you want to know, what do I ask you to do?"


    Chu Feng was very clear about some things, but he didn''t want to mention it, not to mention the absurdity of Lin''s mother. He would not allow them to go together just because of what happened to them before. So Chu Feng understood it and pretended to be confused.


    Show a faint smile: "not just take a walk?"


    "Chu Feng!" Lin Yuner was in a hurry.


    When Chu Feng was helpless, Lin Yuner summoned up the courage to step forward and hugged Chu Feng. His hands were very tight. It seemed that he was worried that Chu Feng would disappear from her face after releasing her hand. Chu Feng''s body was stretched there, and she felt the infinite youth of a woman. There was only a sigh in his heart.


    Lin yun''er leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder, but her tears still came down: "I miss you."


    Chu Feng wants to say something, and finally he can only gently take away Lin Yuner''s hands: "it''s not worth it!"


    "No!" Lin Yuner hugged Chu Feng and shook his head there: "if I don''t want you, I don''t know what else I can do. Only when I think of you can I have the courage to go on. All I do now is to be closer to you and hope to see you one day."


    "Chu Feng, I know that I am not worthy of you, but I feel that all my efforts are worth it."


    Gently raised his head: "I love you!"


    In the face of Lin Yuner''s innocent confession, Chu Feng''s mood is complicated. It''s not that Lin Yuner is not good enough. It''s really impossible for them to have any future.


    But Lin yun''er doesn''t care, his head slowly closes his eyes and wants to kiss Chu Feng actively.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and broke away with a little force. Lin Yuner stepped back.


    Looking at Lin Yuner who opened his eyes and stood there, Chu Feng opened his mouth slightly apologetically: "I''m sorry, I don''t love you."


    Chu Feng thought of countless ways and even words to refuse Lin Yuner, but no matter what kind of words, none of them was more realistic and simple. Lin Yuner was a girl full of longing for love, and Chu Feng knew that he could not give them.


    Rather than let Lin Yuner still hold hope, it is better to directly cut off her thoughts. I don''t love you, so you give up!


    The cruel words made Lin Yuner stand there like an electric shock. For a long time, he didn''t react to it. He felt that it was so cold around him. He was in the cold winter, and his throat was a bit blocked. He wanted to cry. But Lin Yuner found that he had forgotten the feeling of crying at this time.


    Just eyes blink in front of Chu Feng, so real, but so far away, want to reach out to touch, found that everything has been touched.


    She didn''t cry, she didn''t make any noise, just looked at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was not very pleased with Lin Yuner. At first, Chu Feng had some good feelings for Lin Yuner. However, with the follow-up and the past two years, Chu Feng had already weakened. In addition to the absurdity of his mother Lin, Chu Feng could not accept Lin yun''er and could not be with her.


    "Xiao Feng, is she?"


    In the silence of the two people, Lin Yulin also came from one side. She had just left from Lin Wei. She was going to go to Haining apartment, but when she passed by, she felt the faint breath of Chu wind and the existence of a strange girl, so she came here.


    Looking at the pure and lovely Lin Yuner, she whispered in her heart that she is a lovely girl.


    Chu Feng took a breath and took Lin Yulin''s waist: "that''s what I told you, Lin yun''er!"


    "Oh Lin Yulin nodded gently. Having heard Chu Feng''s words, she probably knew who it was. Looking at Lin Yuner, who was struggling and suffering in her eyes, Lin Yulin moved in her heart and seemed to understand something. She went forward and held out her hand: "Hello, my name is Lin Yulin. I''m Chu Feng''s wife!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches for a moment, but he also understands Lin Yulin''s meaning. I just hope that Lin Yuner can really give up.


    Lin Yuner''s body trembled, and forced to calmly raise his hand and Lin Yulin a simple grip: "Hello!"


    Lin Yulin nodded and let go of her hand and went back to Chu Feng: "can I go now?"


    "All right!" Chu Feng answered and looked at Lin yun''er, who was helpless and helpless. His voice kept a gentle voice: "I''m leaving. I hope we can see you again when we have a chance. Take care!"Holding Lin Yulin''s hand, Chu Feng turns and leaves. He knows that he can''t stay, and he can''t give Lin Yuner too much fantasy. Otherwise, it will only increase her hope. It''s not good for her, but will harm her all her life.


    On the way out, Lin Yulin whispered, "I can feel that she likes you very much."


    "Like is not food to eat, it is just spiritual food." Chu Feng smiles faintly, his left eye twinkles, and he can''t feel anyone around him. He hugs Lin Yulin and disappears in an instant. Now that the imperial city is basically finished, he can also leave.


    "Chu Feng!" Not long after Chu Feng and Lin Yulin left, Lin Yuner called his name and ran from where they had disappeared, but all the way to the outside of the small garden did not see Chu Feng.


    In a short time, Lin Yuner couldn''t find Chu Feng. Standing outside the garden, looking around, he didn''t see Chu Feng and Lin Yuner.


    The tears finally came down. Lin Yuner clenched his hands and his nose was sour: "Chu Feng, I really love you. Why don''t you give me a chance? Do you deny my future just because I was wrong once?"


    Looking up, Jiao drank: "Chu Feng, where are you?"


    The people around who have not dispersed are curious to look at Lin Yuner. Seeing her tearful appearance, they all have some heartache. They think that they must have met a slag man and are now abandoned, so they are sad here.


    Lin yun''er didn''t care what everyone was thinking. She resisted the pain in her heart and walked home slowly. Her mind was full of Chu Feng. At the moment, everything except Chu Feng could no longer mention her interest. She just thought of Lin Yulin. Lin Yuner had a deep inferiority complex. She was not ugly. But in front of Lin Yulin, what she felt was not a little bit worse Distance.


    After walking all the way, I don''t know how to get back to Haining apartment. Lin RUSI and Lin''s mother are sitting in the hall. They are dizzy after drinking too much this evening, but Lin Yuner hasn''t come back, so they have been waiting.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, they looked back at Lin yun''er at the same time. Seeing Lin Yuner''s dejected appearance, Lin''s mother asked, "Yuner, has fengshao done anything to you?"


    Lin Rushi''s eyes are also similar to curiosity, want to know, Chu Feng has on base Lin Yuner.


    I wish he could do something to me, but he didn''t


    Lin yun''er''s reply was as follows: he was about to go upstairs. His head was full of the shadow of Chu Feng''s leaving, and the faint sadness.


    Seeing her daughter like this, Lin''s mother is very sad. She once came from a girl. She knows that she can''t be with someone she loves. She can almost make a person collapse.


    But now, it must be Chu Feng who refused Lin Yuner, took Lin Yuner''s hand and breathed out a breath: "Yuner, don''t think about Chu Feng. You and he have no chance in life."


    Lin Rushi was stunned and immediately knew what Lin''s mother was going to say. He sighed in his heart. The most pitiful thing in history should be regarded as this one?


    When Lin Yuner looked back, Lin''s mother completely said what happened more than two years ago. Even this afternoon, she talked about all the things that she had taken the initiative to seduce Chu Feng. It was not that she wanted Lin Yuner not to recognize her mother, but that she did not want to see Lin Yuner''s heartbreaking and sad appearance again.


    Lin yun''er, who is still leaving for Chu Feng and doesn''t know when he can see him again, has tears on his face. He shakes his mother''s hand and shakes his head in disbelief. His favorite man has an affair with his mother. Who can accept it?


    Lin''s mother also understood that Lin Yuner''s heart must be very sad now, but the long pain is better than the short pain: "so this is why your father didn''t come back for two years, but I can guarantee that when he was there, I didn''t know that he was Chu Feng, and I didn''t know that he was Chu Feng until I got to the hospital."


    "Yuner, mom is sorry for you, but this is the fact. Chu Feng will not accept you even if there is a moral bottom line. Don''t waste your time."


    There are many cruelest things in the world. One of them is to find out that the one you love most is related to the one who is closest to him. He is the most beloved man, the best sister, and even his own sister. Lin Yuner never thought that Chu Feng, who was deeply in love with her, had an affair with her mother.


    Even if she has no relationship with Chu Feng, it is still unacceptable.


    Lin Yuner shook her head and retreated. Then she turned around and ran upstairs. She said in a loud voice, "I won''t forgive you. I won''t forgive you. You''ve ruined my happiness."


    Lin''s mother has already burst into tears. Lin RUSI sighs and pulls her: "it was an accident at the beginning. Yuner is a sensible child, which can be understood."


    Lin mother a bitter smile: "as long as she can forget Chu Feng, no longer self pain, do not forgive do not understand, I do not matter."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2480

    Not long after Chu Feng and Lin Yulin arrived outside Jianghai Guanghan garden. I didn''t know that Lin''s mother had told Lin Yuner everything. Chu Feng looked at Guanghan garden, which was still on. It was 11 o''clock after counting the time. Liu Yan would rest at 10 o''clock when she had to go to work the next day. Why is the light on now?


    If it''s because of the arrival of Oriental rhyme and Bai He, Chu Feng doesn''t believe it very much. He has absolutely nothing to say about his character.


    "Why don''t you go in?"


    Seeing Chu Feng standing there, Lin Yulin didn''t seem to have the intention to go in, and narrowed her eyes: "don''t you want to see Liu Yan? She''s my best sister, you can''t take her down


    Chufeng felt his chin, and he knew Liu Yan earlier. Naturally, he couldn''t say no, but he didn''t sleep now. Chu Feng felt that there would be some problems when he went in. However, Chu Feng didn''t know what the problem would be.


    For the time being, she took Lin Yulin to Guanghan garden and knocked on the door.


    The next moment the door opened and Chu Feng didn''t see the situation clearly. Suddenly, a figure rushed into his arms: "brother-in-law!"


    Feeling the amazing elasticity of sticking in front of her body, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. She knew that the person who came out was catkins, but what the girl was doing, she would jump up when she opened the door. If other men were less, would they not suffer?


    Willow catkins red face loose Chu Feng, embarrassed to Lin Yulin a smile, pointing to the door next to: "sister installed monitoring, you just arrived at the door we saw."


    Chu Feng looked, only to find that the installation of monitoring can see the door, the dark way is really careful, also curiously asked: "where is Liu Yan?"


    Willow catkins looked embarrassed, looked back at the room, and then did not say a word.


    In this case, Chu Feng probably knew what the situation was. The bitter smile of women was headache and went in.


    As expected, Liu Yan was sitting there, while Dongfang Yun and Bai he were sitting opposite her. At the moment, Liu Yan and Dongfang Yun were staring at each other, as if they had some deep hatred.


    Chufeng walked by and coughed gently. Liu Yan didn''t seem to see or hear it. She just glared at the Oriental rhyme, which made Chu Feng feel a little frustrated. Originally, she wanted to come back. Liu Yan should be the first time to rush forward, but she didn''t want to be so quiet, when he was transparent.


    "Liu Yan!"


    Lin Yulin pinched Chu Feng''s waist. When it was a warning, she also called out.


    Dongfang Yun and Liu Yancai looked back as if they had come back to God. Dongfang Yun stood up and said, "master!"


    "Master?" Liu Yan was shocked. She did not know the identity of Dongfang Yun. She looked at Lin Yulin. During the day, Dongfang Yun knew that Lin Yulin would come back soon. She asked, "sister Yulin, this woman who claims to have the most fights with Chu Feng, how can you call your master?"


    Most guns?


    When Chu Feng and Lin Yulin heard the words, they immediately became petrified. They both looked at the Oriental rhyme and wanted to know what was going on. How could Dongfang Yun and Liu Yan say such words.


    Although this is a fact, there are so many women in Chu Feng, and Oriental rhyme is the most touching one. But what kind of things should happen to make the Oriental rhyme so fierce?


    It turned out that Dongfang Yun came with Bai He during the day. At first, Liu Yan and Liu Xu came directly in before they came back to work. Later, when Liu Yan and Liu Yan came back to see each other at more than six o''clock, their first feeling was that they were petty thieves. Later, they explained clearly that Chu Feng had sent them here, and that Lin Yulin and Chu Feng would come soon.


    This was a good thing, but when she saw the appearance of Dongfang Yun and Bai He, Liu Yan felt that there was a big problem. She asked Bai He what was the relationship between Chu Feng and Bai He. The latter said that she was the slave of Chu Feng, but there was nothing else.


    When asked about Dongfang Yun, Dongfang Yun directly chose to ignore Liu Yan and refused to answer. This attitude immediately angered Liu Yan''s short temper. As a result, they had a dispute. Although they didn''t do anything, they had a verbal confrontation.


    When Liu Yan said that she was a woman of Chu Feng, and Dongfang Yun was something, Dongfang Yun replied bravely that she was nothing, but that there were so many women in Chu Feng, and that she fought with her most. A word formed the current situation. The two people glared at each other until now, and they didn''t eat any food.


    Hearing Liu Xu''s explanation in a low voice, Chu Feng feels that there is such a wonderful woman in the world. Seeing Liu Yan''s sad little eyes and Lin Yulin''s bitter smile, Chu Feng doesn''t know how to explain it. Chu Feng himself doesn''t know how to open his mouth.


    Oriental rhyme is also true, you take a soft line, why to say a shot at the most? Don''t you know it''s the sting in Liu Yan''s heart?


    Liu Yan and Chu Feng were very early, but they had a fight in the past few years. They still couldn''t bear the reason why he had so many women outside. In addition, Dongfang Yun also said such words. Chu Feng was sure that Liu Yan was very angry.


    Lin Yulin finally wanted to be mature. She immediately showed a smile and took Liu Yan''s hand: "Dongfang Yun is my sister. She''s just joking with you. Over the past two years, Chu Feng has been very busy in the hidden world. She almost died several times. How could she still have time to do those things?"Liu Yan, who was still angry, did not get angry at once. She let go of Lin Yulin''s hand and went to Chu Feng. She looked up and down: "OK?"


    Chu Feng showed a smile. No matter how Liu Yan was, he was always the first in her heart. He opened his hands and put his arms around her: "if not, can I come back to see you? But I''m sorry, this time I''m just coming back and I''m leaving at once


    These things had already been said when Dongfang Yun came, so Liu Yan had been prepared in mind, so she had nothing to do but rely on Chu Feng, regardless of other people around him: "the man is ambitious, I know you have a lot of things to do, but this time you have to feed me, it''s best to give me a child."


    "Seeing Yan Ruyu, they all have their own children, my heart is very uncomfortable."


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly. There was not much that could be said. Liu Yan was one of them. She sniffed the fragrance of the woman''s hair and whispered in her ear, "then you should be ready tonight. Don''t be afraid of pain as before, so let catkins replace you!"


    Liu Yan face a red push away Chu Feng, but also mercilessly stare at her, this words put out is to tease her.


    After the misunderstanding was lifted, Chu Feng was relieved. However, thinking about Lin Yuner, Chu Feng said, "you should have a rest first. I''ll go out and come back after a while."


    Liu Yan, who was still thinking of asking Chu Feng to hand over the two years'' grain this evening, was shocked: "who are you going to look for again?"


    Chu Feng is going to find Shen Xiuqin, but this is definitely impossible to say. He replied: "I think I will leave soon. I want to take advantage of the time to go to Longmen people to arrange some things. I will come back soon. It will not exceed two o''clock in the morning."


    Liu Yan murmured with a small mouth. She was dissatisfied with Chu Feng''s arrival. However, she knew that Chu Feng would come back.


    "Master, I will go with you."


    When Chu Feng was about to leave, Bai He stepped forward and said, "I''m not used to it here."


    This is the first time she came to the modern world. After she came here with Dongfang Yun, she was very unnatural, especially knowing that Liu Yan and catkins were Chu Feng women. She was even more unnatural. She just didn''t know where Chu Feng was at the beginning. Now Chu Feng is leaving, so naturally she doesn''t want to stay here.


    Chu Feng probably knew that it would be unnatural to be with Liu Yan and others, and Liu Yan would like to reminisce with Lin Yulin, but he had nothing to say with Oriental rhyme and Bai He.


    "Then follow me, but pay attention to control your breath, don''t destroy the river and sea to me."


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse Bai He''s request to follow him, but before leaving, she still explained that Bai He was a superior God and had just arrived in the modern world. If something that she didn''t understand or the searchlight plane suddenly affected her, it would be a tragedy.


    White lotus nods to agree, just follow Chu Feng to leave together, noiseless, a trace does not leave.


    "Sister Yulin, who is called Bai He, what is his cultivation?"


    When Chu Feng left with Bai He, Liu Yancai took Lin Yulin''s hand and asked, "what kind of mental cultivation did Chu Feng give me? It''s only the day of the sun. But I feel that I''m not the opponent of Bai He, and when she left just now, I can''t feel her breath."


    Lin Yulin probably knew that Chu Feng had given all Hongyan''s cultivation skills, so Liu Yan was in the Tianyang period. She was not surprised.


    However, for Liu Yan''s problem, Earl laughed: "don''t say you can''t beat her, that is, Xiaofeng, all the women in the present world together, is not enough for her to poke with one finger. In addition, the,,, Oriental rhyme and Bai He are similar and powerful."


    Liu Yan opened her mouth slightly. It felt like she was studying some kind of noble musical instrument: "so hang?"


    "Lady!" Lin Yulin immediately covered with black lines, patted Liu Yan and said, "because she is a superior God, do you think you can be an opponent? Even if she wishes, the earth will be destroyed tomorrow


    Liu Yan''s mouth twitched violently and muttered: "Chu Feng, the son of a bitch, went to the hidden world to find such a powerful female slave. It''s even more powerful than the original pure and pure woman. This still makes me live. What should I do in the future? Don''t I have to wait in line if I''m going to bed? "


    Liu Yan''s uninhibited words let several women on the scene have black lines on their faces. What''s the bedtime? It seems that Chu Feng is really the emperor.


    Holding Liu Yan''s hand and sitting down, Lin Yulin comforted: "don''t worry, Xiaofeng won''t let you stay in this state all the time, and don''t worry about that problem. Lin Yulin didn''t say what he said later, but Dongfang Yun, catkins and Liuyan all know what they mean, that is, don''t worry about dissatisfaction with the demand in that respect, and chufeng is enough to meet it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2481

    "Chu Feng, this son of a bitch, don''t you know what it is to eat pith


    Jianghai Shenjia garden, with Shen Xiuqin in charge of the largest fengteng group in the Chinese dynasty, the Shen family has also expanded into a large garden. Now it is nearly 12 o''clock, but Shen Xiuqin is still a little sleepy, dealing with things in her study, while still scolding and yelling: "don''t you know that lovers should be fed?"


    After reading the last document, Shen Xiuqin left her pen on the table and hummed, "I didn''t think so when I was a virgin. Now I''m going to drive me crazy. If you don''t come back, I''ll go out and find someone to roll the sheets."


    Complaining, Shen Xiuqin also stood up, looked at the time was late, stretched out and yawned: "take a bath and rest, asshole chufeng, I don''t know what''s going on there. Is it rolling on a woman''s body now?"


    Murmuring, Shen Xiuqin turned off the light in her study and went back to her bedroom. Recently, her father went on a tour. There were only servants, security guards and her in the family. She felt the emptiness.


    I used to think that I should make a lot of money, but now I have money, but the effect is not so good. Making money has become an interest of her.


    At first, if you are bored, you can go to Yan Ruyu for a chat. Now Yan Ruyu is very busy with her work. In addition, she has to take her children. She has no time to accompany her. As for other people, they are all busy with their own things to do.


    It seems that Shen Xiuqin finds that she is the most free now. As long as Feng Teng''s affairs are handed over to professional managers, she can seldom go to the company. In the past two years, it has been basically the same.


    When a woman is about 30 years old, once she is free, she is eager for men. Shen Xiuqin is a very open woman. She has no taboo in this respect. However, Chu Feng is absent and Shen Xiuqin does not want to go to other men. Although she says that she is a lover of Chu Feng, she knows that Chu Feng will never allow her lover to go to other men Yes.


    Depressed patting her head, Shen Xiuqin took off her clothes, went into the bathroom, put a full tank of water, and went into the bathtub to relax a little. She also put her hand into the water, and her mouth made a faint sound.


    "It''s still not working. It''s not a permanent cure."


    After a while, Shen Xiuqin murmured, and then she came out of the bathtub. She wiped her body for a while and walked out of the bathroom. She looked in the closet and took out a box. After opening it, she took out a flea.


    Put it in front of you and shake it: "asshole chufeng, I can''t find other men without your sister. I can only solve it like this."


    Close the wardrobe and turn around. Shen Xiuqin is ready to release and go to bed. When she blinks, she looks at a person sitting on the bed. Who else can it be?


    Shaking his head, he exclaimed, "I''m really hungry and thirsty. I have hallucinations!"


    But it was Chu Feng who was sitting there. It was just because no one opened the door and no one reported that someone was coming. Shen Xiuqin thought that she was hallucinating.


    Go to lie on the bed, look at the Chu wind beside: "this illusion, not bad."


    She opened the flea and looked at Chu Feng. Her face turned red slowly. Shen Xiuqin clenched her lips, and her eyes were like silk: "you bastard, did you see that my mother has fallen down to solve the problem for you. When do you want to come back, I will certainly squeeze you out and starve me for two years."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches fiercely, and finds that Shen Xiuqin is not a common evil spirit. This is a real person sitting here. How could it become an illusion? Would you not reach out and touch it?


    Looking at Shen Xiuqin as if nobody else was there, Chu Feng couldn''t be too speechless.


    Originally, she was released this afternoon, which was no interest. But looking at Shen Xiuqin like this, Chu Feng couldn''t help but feel excited and fell down. She took Shen Xiuqin''s hand, took off the flea in her hand, and directly kissed her red lip.


    Shen Xiuqin opened her eyes wide and could not speak when she was kissing by Chu Feng. She just murmured in her heart, how could the illusion be so real? Or am I too tired to fall asleep and now I''m dreaming?


    I don''t know if she''s dreaming, but Shen Xiuqin doesn''t want to think so much when she smells the familiar smell. Even if it''s a dream, it''s also a kind of vent.


    Take the initiative to embrace the Chu wind, lingering together, to more crazy can not be too much.


    "Ah, how can it hurt? Isn''t it true that dreams can''t hurt?"


    When Chu Feng started the shelling, Shen Xiuqin arched up. The strategic area that had not been opened for two years was suddenly occupied by gunfire. It was a little painful: "I don''t believe in dreaming after killing."


    After hearing her words, Chu Feng was really speechless, but he did not explain anything. He kept bombarding Shen Xiuqin. The latter had been unable to restrain himself. If the room was not soundproof, Shen Xiuqin''s crazy cry would have been heard in the whole Shenjia garden now. But Rao is like this, there is still an audience and an audience.Bai He, who was standing in the night sky at the moment, looked through the window and saw Chu Feng bombarding Shen Xiuqin. The corners of her mouth twitched: "how many women does the master have? The other one is so terrible!"


    He didn''t want to see it, but Bai he couldn''t help staring at it. The more he looked, the more uncomfortable he was. It was like hearing Lu Wan''s uncontrollable cry when he was worshiping the temple. It was wet.


    A fierce battle lasted for an hour before it stopped. Shen Xiuqin leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder and gasped. Her whole body was flushed and she hung Chu Feng''s neck: "enemy, in reality, you almost killed me. In my dream, you still played dead me. But this feeling is good, and it will be better to dream of you later."


    Chu Feng, who had not spoken, said with a bitter smile, "sister Qin, you are not hallucinating, and you are not dreaming, OK?"


    Yeah?


    Shen Xiuqin is stunned. She stares at Chu Feng for a moment, and then reviews the feeling just now. If it is illusion and dream, it seems that there is no such feeling?


    After rubbing, she sat up and looked at a puddle of water left by the breakwater on the bed sheet. Shen Xiuqin frowned and looked at Chu Feng: "you mean, I''m not dreaming?"


    Shen Xiuqin, who has always been shrewd, is still so confused. Chu Feng is helpless. She sits up and hugs Shen Xiuqin, kisses her red lips, and then pinches her hand hard on the top of the peak, which makes Shen Xiuqin cry out.


    But soon he took Chu Feng in his arms: "Damn it, I''m not dreaming. When did you come back? I miss you. Every night, I can only stay with my little hand. I''m thirsty."


    Hearing the words of Shen Xiuqin''s evil spirits, Chu Feng is also slightly moved. No matter how long it has passed, some people have not changed. Just like Shen Xiuqin, or as he was, what he was with clearly is the physiological needs and money problems.


    But he still had to go back. Chu Feng didn''t mean to make love with Shen Xiuqin again. He held the woman and lay down on the bed: "today I come to see you. In addition, I will leave again soon. You know what I''m back to. Don''t talk to yu''er, I believe I''ll come back soon."


    Hearing that Chu Feng only came back for a short time this time, Shen Xiuqin frowned: "son of a bitch, you come back to play and I''ll leave. Although my mother is your lover, the lover has to be fed once a month. You''ve left me cold for two years. You''re a bad man!"


    His mouth was dissatisfied, but he soon leaned directly on Chu Feng: "however, I just like this kind of long-time missing shot. I feel full of passion. Let''s go. What can I do for you?"


    Facing Shen Xiuqin''s evil spirit, Chu Feng really did not know what to publish and how to evaluate it.


    However, she did not waste any more time. She gave Lin Yuner a chance when necessary. Of course, it depends on Lin Yuner''s ability. If she can, she will be on the top. If she can''t, then she can be given a casual job, so that she can''t worry about food and clothing.


    After hearing Shen Xiuqin''s eyes, she said, "it''s really enough for you to come to me for another woman. If it wasn''t for Lin Yuner''s business, would you not come back to see me this time?"


    Chu Feng thought this way, but Shen Xiuqin couldn''t answer that question. He laughed and changed her big hand on Shen Xiuqin''s plumpness: "how can it be? I''m sure to find elder sister Qin when I come back to Jianghai. Otherwise, if you''re lonely and cheating, I won''t have such a good lover."


    "After all, you and yu''er are different. If you cheat, I can only blink my eyes and have a look. I can''t have any opinions!"


    Knowing that Chu Feng was trying to coax herself, Shen Xiuqin liked Chu Feng''s lies. She turned over and pressed herself on him, and said, "brother Chu Feng, sister, I can promise you, but you don''t know when you''ll see you next time. Let''s do it again, or I''ll tell them you''re back, but you don''t see them!"


    God, how could there be such a damned woman?


    Chu Feng cried out helplessly in his heart, pulled the quilt and covered the two people''s bodies, and then began a new round of expedition.


    But this time, Chu Feng did not fight until dawn, quickly defeated Shen Xiuqin and left directly. On the way back, Chu Feng glanced at Bai He: "well, I didn''t do anything tonight. Do you know what to say?"


    Bai he lowered his head and knew Chu Feng didn''t want to be Liu Yan. They knew what he had done: "Bai He, understand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2482

    Chu Feng went back before two o''clock in the morning, only to find Lu Wan standing on the roof. Chu Feng was very happy and came to her side in an instant: "Wan''er!"


    Lu Wan''s face turned red. After seeing the white lotus, she said in a low voice, "you''d better call me Lu Wan."


    Knowing that Lu Wan was shy, Chu Feng didn''t care. He let Bai he go first, and then he took Lu Wan''s hand.


    But before she spoke, Lu Wan looked at him and said, "is this the second woman today? Chu Feng, did I really not regret that I chose you? "


    For others, I don''t know what Chu Feng did today, but it''s not a secret for Lu WANLAI. Chu Feng rolled the bed sheet with Lin''s mother today, and had two fierce battles with Shen Xiuqin just now. Lu Wan knew all about it.


    There was some helplessness in her heart and a little self mockery. Her pride was like her eternal reverence for gods. Any man in the world would take extra care of her. But Chu Feng, a bastard, got other women besides her. Lu Wan felt some irony.


    When do you want to serve others?


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly, and didn''t ask Lu Wan how he knew it. He took her hand close to him and asked her red lips gently. Lu Wan''s body was tight and still had some discomfort, but it was better than before. At least he would not push Chu Feng away.


    Looking at the face of the world is still strong enough woman, Chu Feng raised his hand to touch her face: "don''t worry, I will never leave you alone."


    Lu Wan also knew that none of the women around Chu Feng could be abandoned. Otherwise, he would have abandoned them. At the moment of the fall, Lu Wan had already accepted his fate.


    However, Lu Wan was still somewhat unable to adapt to the tenderness of Chu Feng, and gently broke away his hand: "go and tell them, chaos will come in two days. I want to take advantage of this time to go to a few places, and I don''t know if I can see the beauty of the present world in the future."


    There was a touch of sadness in the words. The chaos of the holy law, which could make all saints fall, was a profound law. Lu Wan did not know whether she could succeed in the end. Therefore, she was reluctant to part with her most perfect world.


    "Certainly."


    Chu Feng whispered back and said, encircling LV Wan''s waist and falling directly from the roof. Lu Wan knew that Chu Feng was going to take her in with her. She was reluctant. But in front of Chu Feng''s hegemony, she had no choice but to follow her and walk into the house.


    But everyone has not gone to bed. Liu Yan still holds Lin Yulin there, like a curious baby, asking about the hidden world and what happened in the past two years.


    LiuXu and Dongfang Yun sat on one side and saw Chu Feng and them come in. Both LiuXu and Dongfang Yun stood up.


    Her eyes fell on Lu Wan at the same time. The former''s idea was that she was so beautiful that she was moved by all the women. However, Dongfang Yun said unnaturally, "respect God!"


    Looking back, Liu Yan heard the words and stood up in amazement: "are you the immortal God?"


    Liu Yan just knew about Lu Wan from Lin Yulin, so she also knew that the reason why Chu Feng came back was because of Lu Wan.


    However, she did not think that a woman with countless eras could be so beautiful. The beauty made Liu Yan feel so unreal that she couldn''t even have a little jealousy. At the same time, she also secretly scolded Chu Feng for his bad luck and could win such a woman.


    Lu Wan nodded quietly: "Hello


    Liu Yan nodded. She didn''t look mean. She knew when to be willful and when to be quiet. It seemed that now was the time to be unruly, because Lu Wan would soon face a disaster. Chu Feng would not allow anyone to disrespect Lu Wan, even her Liuyan.


    It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t love her enough, but the priority of the matter should be clear.


    "I''m leaving now, and I may not have time to come back."


    Chu Feng also timely stepped forward, a little apologetic said: "but I will certainly come back, this time will never let you wait for two years."


    When Lu Wan came, Liu Yan knew that Chu Feng was going to leave soon. She was a little lost. She couldn''t have a single child with Chu Feng. But she also understood that it was not the time to have a baby and a girl: "well, be careful. You don''t have to worry about other things. Ruyu and I won''t let Jianghai have an accident."


    Chu Feng stepped forward with a gentle smile and hugged Liu Yan. The reason why he was able to work in the hidden world with peace of mind was that the backyard was safe. Without the efforts of these beauties in the modern world, the backyard could not be stable.


    After releasing Liu Yan, she hugged the catkins. The last separation was two years. This time, Chu Feng did not know how long it would be. Maybe it would be longer than two years. However, no matter how long it is, some things have to be done. Otherwise, even if there is a short-term stability now, the future will be broken.


    After a simple farewell, Chu Feng asked Bai He to stay with Lin Yulin. When the chaos holy law came, only the saints of heaven would be qualified to participate in it. Bai he could not play any role. Instead, it would only increase casualties. Lin Yulin could go back then.Then they took LV Wan''s hand and left in an instant. Except Lin Yulin, the others didn''t know where Chu Feng was, because everything was too fast to give them any time to react.


    "Sister Yulin, how powerful is Lu Wan, who is also a saint of heaven?"


    Liu Yan also slowly sat down, until now originally wanted to be intimate with Chu Feng, but now that Chu Feng is gone, there is no way. Looking at Lin Yulin, she also asks her curious questions.


    She has been in martial arts for two years. Now she has felt very strong in the Tianyang period. She usually comes into contact with those martial artists in Longmen. However, most of them are in the period of natural anger, and few of them are semi gods. However, the white lotus and Oriental rhyme that appear now are all the gods in the legend. Liu Yan feels incredible that there should not be a strong God in the world ¡£


    When she felt that God was very powerful, Lin Yulin told her that God was not the most powerful. At present, the most powerful of the five forbidden areas was the sage of heaven!


    "The universe, you can go back and forth at will."


    Seeing that Liu Yan didn''t feel sleepy, Lin Yulin also appropriately explained to her that all of them were Chu Feng women. One day, they would come into contact with these things: "in addition, they can create perfect time. They can''t evolve the birth of human beings, but they can evolve anything except human beings."


    Liu Yan was even more confused: "then you said that Lu Wan is the strongest among the saints of heaven. What''s the difference? Are you and Chu Feng both saints of heaven


    Lin Yulin wry smile, also roughly explained.


    The three of them, including Zhang yun''er, are all saints of heaven, but Lu Wan is the most powerful one after all, because Lu Wan can develop the most perfect world. The earth is the most perfect planet in Lu Waner''s transformation, because it can evolve human beings on its own.


    But she, Chu Feng or Zhang yun''er, at present, only can derive all things except human beings, which can not reach the level of Lu Wan. Therefore, they are not as big as Lu Wan.


    Liu Yan felt that she was listening to the fantasy story, some of which were hard to accept: "the earth was created by Lu Wan. Is it possible that she is the mother of the earth?"


    Do not want Lin Yulin to nod: "she is the mother of the earth, even the ancestor of the world!"


    Liu Yan was silent and could not see any expression on her face, but she had a little inferiority complex in her heart. Although Chu Feng would not despise her as being less powerful than others, as a woman, who would like to be less than other women?


    Now all the women of Chu Feng are practicing martial arts. She is not the most gifted. Some of them have already entered the period of natural anger, and the period of natural anger is not even considered. Now there are still gods and saints in heaven. Some men in Liuyan can''t grasp her.


    Also in the heart secretly decided, must not lag behind Chu Feng other women too much, otherwise, in the future is likely to have no status.


    Chu Feng, who had left at the moment, did not know what Liu Yan was thinking. He just went to the border between China and Russia with Lu Wan. Looking at the frozen permafrost below, Chu Feng was a little strange: "what are you doing here?"


    Lu Wan wants to see the most perfect world without leaving any regrets. It should also be a place with beautiful scenery or great significance. However, Chu Feng is not very clear about it.


    Lu Wan pointed to the frozen soil below and asked faintly, "do you know what is buried below?"


    Chu Feng thought about it: "the ammunition base of FUBU family!"


    Lu Wan was stunned. She shook her head helplessly. Her figure flickered and fell. When Chu Feng also fell, she said, "my thoughts and memories are buried here."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2483

    Missing and remembering?


    Chu Feng was stunned when he heard the speech. Looking at the frozen soil where no grass lives, how could Lu Wan say such a thing?


    "Do you know how lonely my heart has been since the ages


    Lu Wan turned to face the Chu wind, looking very serene: "that kind of feeling you can''t understand, the birth of a world, and then slowly disappear, no friends, always a person, after endless years of chaos and darkness, to see the birth of mankind again."


    As she said this, tears came down from Lu Wan''s beautiful eyes. Chu Feng couldn''t help but embrace her body, full of pity in her heart.


    If it was in the past, chufeng didn''t know what it was like to feel lonely, but after spending eight million years in a black hole, Chu Feng knew exactly what it was like. If he didn''t calm down at last, chufeng did not doubt that he would have collapsed at that time.


    No one knows how much darkness and chaos Lu Wan has experienced since the ancient times.


    What''s more, Lu Wan not only has to live through the boundless loneliness, but also has to watch the eras collapse. That kind of mental torture Chu Feng is very clear, Lu Wan''s heart can not be described, so Chu Feng is very distressed, Lu Wan, in the end, how she has come since that era.


    Looking at the human destruction from the perfect world created by ourselves, the mood is more or less worrying.


    Lu Wan came out of Chu Feng''s arms, turned to look at the frozen soil, and said faintly, "do you know how I spent it?"


    This is what Chu Feng is thinking about. Although Lu Wan is a saint of heaven, what should she do when she is lonely?


    Lu Wan saw Chu Feng''s curiosity, and the frozen soil moved slowly. In the night, there were pictures of human beings living in groups, which evolved into various forms of life, and were constantly changing. The people who appeared were different.


    And the most amazing thing about Chu Feng is that they can hear their voice, and even everything feels very real.


    A little more in her eyes, she looked at Lu Wan in surprise, puzzled and puzzled.


    "These are the thoughts and memories I buried here."


    Lu Wan''s eyes flashed faintly soft, and said softly: "no matter how many eras are broken, they will not affect the existence here. They are all real, but they are not true, because they will appear only when I need them, and they will disappear when I don''t need them."


    Most of the time when Lu Wan came to the new era, when I came to the era of chaos, I came to see the first time when I was in chaos


    "In this way, I will feel that I am not the only one in the universe, and there are so many people with me."


    Lu Wan is very calm when she talks. It seems that there is no turbulent water. But listening to her words, chufeng has only heartache and affection.


    Gentle said: "don''t worry, later you will not experience such loneliness, I will not let this era broken again, so you will not again experience that kind of boundless darkness and loneliness, to test the residual influence, to ease your thoughts, and memories."


    Lu Wan glances over an imperceptible sweet smile and leans gently against Chu Feng''s arms.


    Many times she wanted to escape from the tenderness of Chu Feng, but she found that she was still in the tenderness of Chu Feng and felt the warmth of a man. Lu Wan closed her eyes and all the scenes in front of her disappeared.


    "Chu Feng, this is the last time I come to this place. I believe in your promise to me, I love you!"


    Chu Feng slowly turned Lu Wan''s body to himself. When Lu Wan opened her eyes, she gently kissed her red lips. The kiss was very deep, and Lu Wan responded positively to Chu Feng.


    Under the cold environment, Lu Wan slowly lay on the ice, and her clothes slipped and fell under the two people''s bodies. When Lu Wan closed her eyes and was too shy to look at them, Chu Feng bumped into her again.


    This time, Lu Wan did not have the resistance at the beginning, which even made Chu Feng a little strange.


    In her body, Chu Feng felt strange and pitied, because Lu Wan was completely open to accept him this time, and even expressed her loneliness since ancient times. In this dark night, on the frozen soil, she was wantonly intertwined with Chu Feng, totally without the dignity of the immortal God, more like a poor woman who never had enough to eat.


    Two people''s fierce battle unceasing sublimation, not to say earth shaking, but absolutely sobbing ghosts and gods in general.


    But in the Chu wind unceasing impact, Lu Wan unceasingly obtains, another world, the wild demon domain.


    Before the demon temple, the demon emperor stood outside the hall with a cold look. Occasionally, he looked up and looked at the sky with a faint chill.


    In the first battle of the temple, the four elders who hoped to kill Chu Feng were all dead. Even Leng Po Tian, who inherited the inheritance of Dayi, could not die any more. However, this was not the most important thing. The most important thing was that Chu Feng stepped into the sage of heaven, and ordered to prepare for war, and soon he would attack the wild demon kingdom.The demon emperor thought of many possibilities, but he did not expect that Chu Feng would enter the heaven saints so smoothly, and after entering the saints, he would fight against the wild demon territory.


    This news has been spread from the temple world to the wild demon domain. Thousands of demon clans are flustered recently because chufeng is a saint of heaven and a terrible saint. As long as it comes, it can easily destroy the whole wild demon domain, not to mention that even if Chu Feng does not attack, the 100000 army of demon kingdom can easily ravage the demon realm for one round.


    At this time, the sky also fell down a few figures, snake Zun, a beautiful woman, and the rest of the only saints.


    The demon emperor''s eyes flashed over their faces coldly, and said in a cold voice, "how long has it been since this happened? Do you have to wait for Chu Feng to arrive before you can give me good news? "


    Snake Zun and others bowed their heads in shame.


    As for the demon emperor''s anger, it is because they probably delineated the hidden land of the Tianhu people. However, the area is also very large. If you look for an inch of land, you have not found any trace of the Tianhu people.


    The demon emperor is eager to find the Tianhu clan. In addition to leading out the demon Dragon Prince who doesn''t know where to hide, he is also the Murong Bing sister who wants to get the twin chaotic body. The most important thing is to hold the people of the Tianhu clan in his hand to cope with the Chu wind that may come to the barbaric demon Kingdom at any time.


    Other people dare not say, but the demon emperor firmly believes that if Murong Bing and lengrushuang were in his hands, Chu Feng would surely throw a mouse deterrent. Therefore, he urgently needs to find the Tianhu clan. Otherwise, Chu Feng would really kill in the wild demon territory. He had no chips in his hand and had no capital to fight against Chu Feng.


    I don''t know that Chu Feng and Lu Wan are the demon emperor of the earth fire, so he is very angry. It has been two years. The whole wild demon domain is almost in the sky, but there is no Tianhu clan. If it is not now the time for employing people, he really wants to scrap all the big demon zuns.


    Shezun and others also felt the discontent of the demon emperor to them. However, no matter how dissatisfied they were, they did not know where the Tianhu people were. It would take at least a month to find out where the Tianhu people were.


    "All right


    Finally, the demon emperor forbade and said, "I will only give you seven days to send more people. Within seven days, I must find out the Tianhu people. In two days, it will be the disaster of worshipping God. It must be Chu Feng who has given him respect. He estimated that when he solved the problem of respecting God, he would come to the wild demon domain. Without the Tianhu family, I did not How much confidence can deal with him! "


    Snake Zun and others immediately bowed their heads and said, "yes!"


    Then all of them turned around and jumped into the air. It seemed that they would never be able to walk slowly. The demon emperor snorted coldly and went into the demon temple. He went to the deep of the hall, filled with strong evil spirit, but there was no place for it to leak out.


    "We haven''t found the Tianhu clan yet, and Chu Feng is coming soon!"


    The demon emperor looked coldly at the statue carved in the hall, on which was a dragon pattern: "although we don''t necessarily need the Tianhu clan, we will succeed, but after all, it''s not a 100% thing. I don''t know if you think well. If we want to do well, we can almost start."


    Clench the fists, with bursts of oppression: "and if you don''t agree, I can only do it according to my will, and then you will also regret."


    "I shouldn''t have believed you." All of a sudden, the painted pattern even sounded the voice of speaking: "in this way, I don''t have to go to the demon temple for you to be on equal footing with me. Up to now, it''s even more threatening to my existence. Demon emperor, it seems that I underestimate you, but do you think you can really succeed?"


    "Aojiang is my half brother. At first, he stepped into the way of heaven and became a saint, but he only met with demons. When he really recovered to his peak state, even if you blocked Chu Feng, you couldn''t stop him?"


    When the demon emperor heard the speech, he laughed and said with amusement: "Aojiang is really strong, but that is just the beginning. He was suppressed by the devil for an era. It is impossible to recover to the peak. Otherwise, do you think he will be hidden like a turtle now?"


    His mouth opened slightly, revealing a sharp tusk: "but it seems that you don''t want to listen to me willingly. If you do, don''t blame me."


    Hands open, the demon emperor was covered by a layer of evil spirit, in the dark appeared a huge figure: "come on, I let you know what a terrible thing it is not to listen to me."


    After a while, the demon Temple rang out an unwilling call, and the crazy evil laughter!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2484

    Two days have passed, above the Pacific!


    Two people are walking on a beautiful island. One is Chu Feng and the other is Lu Wan.


    In the past two days, Chu Feng accompanied Lu Wan to the north and south poles. There are many places worthy of remembrance on the earth. Chu Feng also knows a lot about the past and understands that the earth is a magic planet. She was built by Lu Wan. But before Lu Wan made it, the earth ball had already formed a small sphere.


    It was only Lu Wan who made it perfect gradually, but what Lu Wan didn''t expect was that the earth, after its evolution, could evolve all things on its own, including human beings.


    However, Chu Feng is most concerned about the issue of twin taboos, but I don''t know how to ask. For in the past countless eras, the taboo demons collapsed one after another. It can be said that Lu Wan''s beauty was destroyed by taboo demons.


    It was the morning, and the sun was not very sunny in the sky. Chu Feng, who had almost walked around the island, sat down with Lu Wan. Looking at the sea, Chu Feng thought about it for a while, and asked the most concerned question: "Wan''er, what is the twin taboo and what is the purpose of your birth?"


    "In addition, why can the Dharma of chaos restrict you? What is that?"


    Lu Wan is leaning on Chu Feng''s body. Her body shakes and her eyes flash with bitterness. She knows that Chu Feng will ask this question sooner or later, but she didn''t expect to ask it today.


    Because soon chaos holy Dharma will come. I don''t know when, but it will never exceed today. Originally, Lu Wan thought Chu Feng should have asked, or would ask again after today, but he didn''t expect that he would ask today.


    Raised his head to look at Chu Feng, red lips light Qi: "today, I can not answer you?"


    "What do you say?" Chu Feng hooked Lu Wan''s nose, but with a smile: "every time you say, tell me later. In the past, I can understand that I am not strong enough. Knowing that is not good for me. But now that I have grown up to be a saint of heaven, can''t I know the Tao?"


    "What''s more, I''m one of the twin taboos. How should I know the origin of the taboo?"


    Lu Wan grinned bitterly and nestled in Chu Feng''s arms. She was just like a little woman. She said faintly, "it''s not that I don''t tell you. I''m just afraid that you will have psychological burden after you know it."


    At the beginning of the ancient universe, everything was silent in a dark, there was nothing, even a planet did not exist, everything was only explained by darkness.


    However, after not knowing how long it took, three light clusters appeared in the ancient universe, and each of them gave birth to a life. After not knowing how long in the past, those three light clusters actually gave birth to three people.


    Chu Feng heard the speech, and his eyes burst into a fierce color: "the people bred by the light group, won''t be?"


    After that, Chu Feng did not say it, but probably guessed that the three people who were born should be twin taboos and Lu Wan.


    "You''re right."


    Knowing that Chu Feng had already understood, Lu Wan nodded back and said, "the three light regiments gave birth to three people, three people who were sleeping, one was me, the other two were taboo demons and taboo goddess of the first era, but among them, I was the first to wake up."


    After a look at Chu Feng, Lu Wan added: "the taboo devil and the taboo goddess did not wake up until I woke up for a long time. We have different missions."


    In the quiet listening of Chu Feng, Lu Wan also told the biggest secret hidden in the heaven and the world since ancient times.


    Before the beginning of the first era, Lu Wan found herself waking up, but she was very unfamiliar with a dark universe. She tried to wake up the taboo demons and taboo fairies at that time, but it didn''t work at all. No matter what method she used, the sleeping two people didn''t wake up.


    But in her confused time, there is a person, can be said to be a kind of existence, tell her from now on, she is the first person in the eternal universe, the creator God!


    Lu Wan didn''t know what the creator God was at that time, but in the boundless darkness there was a being who could speak. She felt very happy, so she followed that existence, looked at the dark universe, gradually appeared the sun, and finally appeared the planet, but there were no creatures on it.


    But after all this was born, the existence did not appear again, just said to her before it disappeared, and later called him nihilism!


    Chu Feng became more and more mysterious, but he did not interrupt Lu Wan. Subconsciously, he felt that the so-called nihility should be the creator of chaos Dharma, but what is his existence?


    Then Lu Wan continued to talk about the past. After the nothingness disappeared, she shuttled through the universe. Later, because she was too lonely, she began to develop a planet, and then evolved into a second planet. However, those stars were very common and looked desolate.


    In the end, Lu Wan spent millions of years to develop the earth by virtue of a small ball floating in the ancient universe. At the moment when the earth was born in her hands, taboo demons and taboo goddess also woke up.But when they wake up, they don''t know what it is, why they were born in this world, until later.


    The earth evolved by itself. At first, there were traces of biological activities, and then there were walking human beings. From the moment of their birth, those human beings had strong power. Under the rampage of those forces, the earth was very fragile and embarrassing.


    Lu Wan was happy to see the rest of the world that she had created. But when she saw those people almost destroying the earth, Lu Wan was very angry.


    Because she was angry, the God of taboo even triggered the thunder of punishment to the world and destroyed the first era. Seeing countless people die, all the creatures disappeared. The taboo goddess, who had no sense of existence, was very angry. She started a war of terror with the devil. The twin taboos of the first era of that war fell together.


    The ancient universe, which had just been lively, was quiet again. Until the endless years passed again, Lu Wan found that there were creatures on the earth. Meanwhile, among those creatures, there were twin taboos. The taboos of this life had forgotten who Lu Wan was.


    At a time when Lu Wan felt that this era could be developed perfectly, there were some terrible people in the second era of human beings on the earth, reaching the realm of saints, which seriously threatened the safety of the earth and the world.


    At that time, the taboo God awoke again. When the powerful men of that era were almost going to destroy the world, they destroyed them, and even the whole world destroyed another era. Just like repetition, the taboo goddess once again fell for the sake of the eliminated human beings and taboo demons.


    At first, Lu Wan didn''t know why, but after several times, she finally understood that since the birth of the three of them in the eternal universe, they all bear the responsibility.


    Lu Wan''s responsibility is to create the world and bring about human civilization. The taboo God is responsible for the destruction of an era when it reaches its prosperity. As for the taboo goddess, she is responsible for the salvation. If she can stop the taboo God, this era can still exist for some years.


    And if she can''t stop it, then the taboo devil will destroy an era and start a new era of reincarnation. The twin taboo will also complete the task of death and come back again. It is no longer the previous taboo, but a new taboo person.


    Listening to Lu Wan say so much, Chu Feng probably understood.


    Since the emergence of the ancient universe, the law of prosperity will decline. When it is weak, Lu Wan will protect them and grow up. When it is strong enough, the taboo demon will destroy it, and the taboo goddess is responsible for preventing the taboo demon, or finally ending up with him.


    It seems that this is a ridiculous story, but if you think about it carefully, you will fully understand that the whole eternity is just a game, a game of constant reincarnation and repetition.


    "Chu Feng!"


    After that, Lu Wan took Chu Feng''s hand and felt sad: "countless times have been broken. This is the one I am most satisfied with. In order not to let it go, I changed the fate of heaven, in order to let you not destroy it at last. Promise me that you will not do that at any time, OK?"


    Taboo devil killing God!


    Chu Feng now seems to have understood, gently in turn holding Lu Wan''s hand, showing a faint smile: "don''t worry, I am me, even if it is taboo, but I am still me, I love this era, no one can let me die it."


    "I believe you." Lu Wan showed a beautiful smile and threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms.


    Chu Feng put his arm around the woman and climbed up the peak with one hand, but his face was full of color: "does the other nothingness still exist? It depends on the situation, he is in charge of everything. Even you, me and yun''er are just pieces on his chessboard. You exist forever, twin taboos, and an era appears. "


    Lu Wan''s face turned red. Feeling that Chu Feng''s hand had reached into his clothes, his eyes were a little more blurred. He bit his lips and said, "nothingness can also be called chaos. Of course, it''s not chaos of one of the four fierce beasts. He has no flesh and blood, no soul. It seems that it doesn''t exist, but it is everywhere."


    "The Dharma of chaos was set by him to restrain me. The purpose was to let me not be soft hearted, but I, I, and I were still in your hands."


    Chu Feng looked at the woman in his arms and lowered his head: "he didn''t want you to fall, so I''ll let you fall a few more times."


    But the beautiful picture did not start, and soon stopped, because Chang''e and Zhang yun''er, who had changed back from Lin Yulin, suddenly appeared out of thin air and looked at the reef, completely petrified!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2485

    Chu Feng also thought that Zhang yun''er and Chang''e would wait until the arrival of the chaos Dharma. He didn''t want to see anything happen at the moment. He felt cool in his heart.


    Although it''s just a simple intimacy, it''s always a bit bad to be interrupted.


    "It seems that we are not here at the right time."


    Chang''e looked coldly at Chu Feng and Lu Wan, who stood up. "Those who don''t come are early. Otherwise, if they wait to come, it will be more embarrassing."


    Zhang yun''er nodded in a low way, half smiling.


    Chu Feng and Lu Wan are a little embarrassed. How can they not know what Chang''e''s words mean? That is, if the sky thunder and the earth fire reappear, the picture can hardly be described by words.


    However, Chu Feng is not Xiaobai. He coughs softly: "how can you come so fast?"


    "Dislike?" There are so many women in Chu Feng. Chang''e is most dissatisfied with Lu Wan. She thinks she is the only one who can keep pace with herself. As for Zhang yun''er, there is no need to say, because she has been with Chu Feng before.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t mean it. He simply chose silence with a wry smile, because if he continued to speak, he would be injured.


    Lu Wan looked at Chu Feng, but she was not so embarrassed: "I knew they were coming, so I asked them to come first. Otherwise, if you wait, you may not have a chance to come again."


    Chu Feng hears speech a Leng: "what meaning?"


    Chang''e came forward, and did not care about the intimacy between Chu Feng and Lu Wan. She said, "because wait a minute, the universe will be directly blocked, oppressing Lu Wan, unable to gather the power of all living beings, and become a God with fighting power. Chaos and holy law come, and without the power of all living beings, Lu Wan can''t carry it."


    The power of all living beings?


    It is not the first time that Chu Feng has heard the four words "power of all living beings". He probably knows that it refers to the power of belief produced by a world built by a warrior. Lu Wan indirectly and directly created the world of heaven and earth, which inevitably gathered a lot of power of belief to form a powerful force of all living beings.


    But what kind of power is needed to cut off the power of all living beings gathered by Lu Wan, and even to close the heaven and the world?


    At first, there is a little bit of relaxation, at the moment nothing, Chu Feng raised his head to look at the sky, nothingness, chaos, exactly what is it? Although Lu Wan explained it, it was not very detailed, because Lu Wan didn''t know much about nothingness and chaos.


    Only knowing the existence of nothingness and chaos seems to be a kind of oppression and the existence of continuous circulation of the universe. To put it simply, nihilistic chaos is actually the existence of an esoteric law.


    It has no substance, soul and flesh, and is totally untraceable. However, it exists in the universe and affects each era. Even Lu Wan, the twin taboo, is probably derived from nothingness and chaos, so as to carry out an infinite cycle in the eternal universe.


    Of course, whether Lu Wan could not be sure, Chu Feng did not know. The only thing that could be certain was that nihility and chaos tended to wipe out one era after another, and then start a new era.


    Destroy one era after another and start a new era?


    When Chu Feng thought of this question, he suddenly froze for a moment, and a thought appeared in his mind and asked, "well, maybe Wan''er and twin taboos were not created by nihilism and chaos at the beginning."


    Lu Wan, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er all look at Chu Feng in astonishment. They all have a simple understanding of nihilism and chaos, and they know that it is the existence above the sages, and even opened the ancient universe. But how can Chu Feng say that everything at first was not created by nihilism and chaos?


    Chu Feng did not know why he had such an idea, but he had such a feeling.


    He said: "if everything in the beginning is created by nihilism and chaos, then it has no reason to be destroyed, instead of what he created, there is a possibility. This is the evolution of the survival of the fittest in the ancient universe, which is the inevitable decline of prosperity. Let''s make a metaphor!"


    "Nothingness and chaos is the first profound law in the universe, but this law will be broken. In order not to let its existence be broken, it will affect the fate process of Waner''s twin taboo. When an era reaches its peak, it will let the taboo demons destroy an era."


    Chang''e looked at each other, some understand the meaning of Chu Feng, but there is also a point is not so clear.


    Chu Feng also roughly made a judgment: "that is, Wan''er, twin taboo, from the very beginning, has been locked in the void chaos Bureau, perhaps the birth of the three people is to destroy the void chaos, but everything has been changed by it, and the era of destruction, just because it did not want to appear in the heyday, collapse of its existence."


    Then Chang''e, LV Wan and Zhang yun''er understood that they didn''t feel anything at first, but when they went deep, they seemed to have the same truth.


    Since ancient times, Lu Wan has not never thought about this question. Why does every era reach its peak when it will be destroyed, but she has not been connected with the nihilism and chaos. She only thinks that things will decline, but she never thought that behind the decline of things, there may be nihilism and chaos, which will be broken!The more she thought about it, the more likely she felt. Her beautiful eyes narrowed slightly: "Chu Feng, what you said is reasonable, but there is another problem. I don''t understand it."


    Chu Feng asked, "what?"


    "Me At this critical moment, Lu Wan did not betray his point of view, but directly said, "if according to what you said, we were born to destroy the chaos of nothingness, then why would I be restrained? From the moment I woke up, I was oppressed by the holy law of chaos. How did it do it


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er both nodded slightly about Lu Wan''s question. If the original taboo of Lu Wan and twins was born to destroy the chaos of nothingness, how could the chaos of nothingness be contained? Once she lost her life, she would lose everything?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and suddenly flashed the supreme throne in his mind, and then some pictures appeared. His head hurt a little and closed his eyes.


    When Lu Wan and his wife saw Chu Feng like this, they did not disturb him, but looked at him quietly.


    "Love!"


    After a while, Chu Feng opened his eyes. When he was more curious about the supreme throne, he also opened his mouth and said, "because love is the most powerful source of power in the universe. When love reaches a certain degree, it can break away from the obstacles of time, space and everything, and reach the point of being the only one in the world."


    Looking up to the cloudless sky, Chu Feng fell into an ethereal state: "and nihilism and chaos existed before the ancient universe, and before the birth of this universe, nihilistic chaos destroyed the last cosmic era, because in the last cosmic era, there was almost the existence of breaking the law."


    Chang''e, LV Wan and Zhang Yuner were shocked after hearing Chu Feng''s words.


    What they were shocked by was not that there was a cosmic era besides the planetary era. After all, it was not strange that a universe was born after the destruction of a universe. What they were shocked at was that how could Chu Feng know, the era of the universe, even the ancient universe before the ancient universe, and even know that the ancient universe was destroyed by nihilism and chaos?


    "I don''t know how to explain it to you. I''ll wait until today."


    These are the pictures that Chu Feng saw from the supreme throne when Lu Wan asked questions, but now it is not clear: "it can only be said that the world in the ancient universe was broken and born in a small era, and the eternal universe was destroyed and born once, which is * *, and before this, there was an ancient universe."


    Even Lu Wan, who is the immortal God, is a little confused. How does Chu Feng know all this? Because she wakes up from the beginning of the universe. She doesn''t know that there is an ancient universe before the opening of the universe. How does Chu Feng know?


    After a deep look at Chu Feng, Lu Wan did not ask. She believed that Chu Feng would tell herself when it was time to say it. She just looked at the sky and said, "can we make it through today?"


    Chu Feng didn''t give a definite answer, but just glanced over solemnly: "maybe we can get through the past, maybe we can''t get over it. We can also say that fate controls everything in its hands, overlooking all living beings and ravaging all things. It doesn''t allow anyone to challenge its existence, and all four of us have the ability to challenge it."


    "Therefore, today, it will not only attack you, but also me, yun''er and Chang''e, because above the sages of,,,, and so on, they are the eternal supreme!"


    There was a helpless smile in the corner of his mouth: "in the ancient universe, when a great power of terror approached the eternal supreme from the sage of heaven, he almost broke the chaos of nothingness and ended the tragedy of the annihilation of the universe, but he failed."


    Above the saints, the supreme?


    Lu Wan looked shocked and said, "how do you know?"


    "The supreme throne!" Chu Feng gently breathed a breath: "when you asked me a question just now, the supreme throne instilled a lot of pictures to me, but now I don''t have time to tell you in detail. It''s just that Chu Feng looks at Lu Wan in surprise:" do you know, the ancient supreme?


    Lu Wan nodded gently. It was still in the Archaean period before ancient times. Because Taigu was destroyed by taboo demons and the universe became quiet again, she shuttled between the universe and went to a place where she experienced some unknown pictures and knew that above the saints, she was the eternal supreme.


    But since the beginning of history, nothingness still exists, the supreme has not been shown!


    When Chu Feng wanted to ask where it was, suddenly there was a dull sound in the sky, not thunder, but a heavy one: "the eternal supreme, almost one was born in the ancient universe, and the ancient taboo demons almost broke through, but unfortunately, because of the great love of the goddess and the God, he was stopped."


    "In this era, the supreme throne appears, which indicates that the supreme one will come after all. The devil will not die, and the goddess will not fall. My heart is uneasy!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2486

    It is a breath that makes people unable to sprout the resistance mind at all, so it is vented from the sky.


    The voice, which did not know where it came from, gave people a kind of heavy and oppressive voice, as if the owner of the voice said everything was truth and could not be violated, which made Chu Feng and others show a dignified color.


    Any person in this world can be dealt with, because as long as they are human beings, there are weaknesses. At the moment, what Lu Wan said is void and chaos. This thing itself is an esoteric law, which can be said to be invisible. How can we deal with it and destroy it?


    But what shocked Chu Feng was that he had almost broken through the taboo of demons in ancient times. Why did he fail?


    Her eyes turned to Lu Wan. Obviously, only she could give the answer.


    "It was me and the ancient goddess who collapsed." Lu Wan sighed with some entanglement and helplessness.


    In the ancient times, when the evil gods invited to fight in the world, there was no space for the practitioners to survive. The collapse of an era was inevitable. Therefore, after the disappearance of the cultivation world, in order to let the ancient demons pay the price for their own behavior, LV Wan and the ancient goddess joined hands when he was weak.


    The war shocked the heaven and earth, so that the universe was almost destroyed. Finally, the ancient goddess burned herself and died with the ancient demons, and the modern world fell into chaos again, until the beginning of this era.


    Chu Feng glanced over with a bitter smile, knowing that Lu Wan must have some regrets now.


    If she knew that everything was a conspiracy of nothingness at the beginning, she would certainly not unite with the ancient goddess to destroy the ancient demons. If the ancient demons stepped into the eternal supreme, they would destroy the nothingness, the destruction of countless eras would end, and even the ancient universe would not reincarnate, which would be the end of all this.


    It''s just a pity that many things don''t have if.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Although Chu Feng''s mind was not revealed, Lu Wan could feel it. She went over and took Chu Feng''s hand and said softly, "I really regret that I didn''t know it. If I had known, I would not have joined hands with the ancient goddess to destroy the demons, but I am more fortunate."


    When Chu Feng was stunned and Chang''e and Zhang yun''er were stunned, Lu Wan took the initiative to hold Chu Feng and send her own kiss: "I''m glad to have this era. I''m glad to have you. I''m glad I fell in love with you."


    This is a deep feeling, but it is a simple confession. Chu Feng was still depressed just now. Lu Wan regretted the collapse of ancient times. If the ancient times were not broken, there would be no present era. Lu Wan would give him this one.


    Chu Feng wanted to say that Lu Wan was comforting himself, but even if it was consolation, Chu Feng recognized it. He could let the first goddess of all ages express himself. What else can be said?


    Lu Wan took the initiative to confess and kiss Chu Feng as if nobody else did. This is a step Lu Wan took with a lot of courage. Because of her dignity in the past, it is not easy to do so.


    After releasing Chu Feng''s eyes, he also looked at the sky, and said faintly: "nothingness, I just want to ask a question: were we created by you, or were we born in another way? In addition, what role have you played since ancient times? After all, every era is destroyed by demons, and I can''t see your shadow."


    Lu Wan had such a question a long time ago, but the nothingness came and went without a trace. Since this era, it has only appeared several times, and she has not been given the opportunity to inquire.


    A dangerous thing was brewing in the sky. Lu Wan wanted to find out whether he was a chess piece since the ancient times. His persistence was only designed by people. What he really wanted to guard against was not taboo demons, but chaos and nothingness?


    There was laughter from the sky, which was very ugly, and even pricked the eardrum of Chu Feng and others.


    When the laughter fell, the sky was dark, and nothingness said, "actually, don''t you think about it? But if you want to know so much before you die, what if I tell you? And my purpose today is to destroy the strongest man in this era, because the universe is no longer safe. The abominable human beings will break my prohibition at any time, especially the wind of,,,, and Chu


    In the dignified looks of Chu Feng and others, Xu Wu tells the past that Lu Wan didn''t even know.


    No one knows how many years have passed since the formation of this universe. Before the birth of this universe, there were actually universes, but they were all destroyed.


    The birth of every universe is bound to give birth to living beings. When some creatures grow to the extreme, they will break through the boundaries of heaven and earth and become gods. When they reach a certain degree, they will even break through the limits of God, transcend the way of heaven, and become saints. When they step into saints, they will not be restricted by the laws of heaven, or even restrict the way of heaven.


    Nothingness, the way of heaven, is also known as destiny. It allows the existence of divine realm in the universe, but it absolutely does not allow sages who can restrict and change it. If they are not in its bondage, they will be destroyed by it.


    Therefore, when many saints were born in each cosmic era, the way of heaven established by nothingness was constantly broken. It felt a sense of crisis and felt that one day it would be replaced and would no longer be able to control the universe. Therefore, the direct natural disaster destroyed the universe, and all the planets were shattered, and the universe was completely annihilated and plunged into boundless darkness.From the beginning to this era, there are six universes that have been destroyed by nothingness. Each cosmic era will give birth to saints beyond his control, and the most unbearable one is this one.


    In the darkness and chaos, there are three saints of heaven, each of them is powerful and incomparable. They are Lu Wan, and there are twin taboos.


    At first, nothingness wanted to destroy them, but later it came up with a better way to control this era and allow the existence of saints to fight against each other. For this reason, he controlled Lu Wan, misled the meaning of her existence, and even made twin taboos become his chess pieces.


    When the era of the universe reaches its peak, the God of taboo will emerge as the times require. Without the action of nothingness, the God of taboo will collapse that era, and there will never be anyone who challenges nihilism.


    Hear nothingness said everything, Chu Feng and others slowly just calculate reluctantly digest.


    Then there is a kind of depression and powerlessness.


    A long time ago, no matter Chu Feng, Chang''e, Zhang yun''er, or even Lu Wan himself, did not think that the truth would be like this.


    The so-called taboo God is born for the sake of extermination, which is not the case originally. All this is just a conspiracy of the nihilism director, but just want to use the hands of the taboo demon God to complete the extermination for it, so that it can disappear, so that people can not find it.


    At the same time, Chu Feng and Chu Feng also understood that Lu Wan and the twin taboo were born together at the beginning of the universe. It is a pity that Lu Wan and the twin taboo were born together in order to destroy the void. Unfortunately, when they did not wake up, they were perceived by nothingness in advance and regarded them as chess pieces.


    It''s too heavy to think of the ancient and even archaic eras of the universe era, which are nihilism, in order to avoid the birth of provocative existence and the collapse of taboo demons.


    Lu Wan, who had always been calm and calm, could not help clenching his fist: "why?"


    "Because of the first universe!" With a sigh of nothingness, there were some helpless meanings in the words: "I did not exist at the beginning, but I was born by the ideas generated by the endless creatures of the first era. They longed for fairness and wanted something to restrict the way of heaven and saints, so I appeared."


    "But after all, I am the fate of heaven derived from the ideas of all living beings. I also have the bad nature of human beings. All living beings want to restrict the existence of saints in the way of heaven. What I think is that collapse will break the fate of heaven''s saints. So I destroyed the first universe era, and then felt threatened, and I destroyed the second universe era."


    The sigh of nothingness was even more heavy: "until I found you three in the dark in this cosmic era, there was a follow-up taboo legend of demons exterminating the world. But I never thought that the twin taboo and the growth of Lu Wan would be so terrible!"


    "I feel the danger that if you don''t let one of you die, then I''ll disappear, forever, and I don''t want to, I want to go through the eighth, ninth, permanent universe."


    Chu Feng and others could feel the madness of nothingness, and did not think that it was the fate of heaven, so they could understand the reason why they did not want the saints to surpass the way of heaven.


    Chu Feng sighed softly: "so, twin taboo and Wan''er are not created by you. If you are not wrong, twin taboo and Wan''er were born to destroy you?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Nihilism laughed: "yes, as for how you were born, I also know that maybe it was just the grudges of the six universe eras that were broken in the past. It''s a pity that you have been sleeping too long and forgotten your responsibility, so I''ve drilled the hole."


    "But it doesn''t matter. You''re all going to die today


    All of a sudden, there were more waves in the sea, and gradually the huge waves were on the journey. Chu Feng''s expression changed slightly: "not good!"


    This is in the modern world. Of course, the modern world is the most perfect world derived from Lu Wan, but it is not so powerful after all. In addition to nothingness, there are four saints of heaven. Of course, the most important thing is that there are seven billion people on earth. If there is a big war, it will definitely bring endless disasters.


    Lu Wan gently shook her head and stepped forward: "don''t worry, I can feel that this game has not been played enough. He will not let this era be destroyed so quickly, because if this era is broken, ancient times will reappear. In ancient times, there were 18 saints of heaven, and nothingness is even more difficult to face."


    Chu Feng Leng for a moment, ancient reappearance, ancient Xiuzhen world is not broken? How to reproduce it?


    Before asking questions, suddenly the sky was shaken, and purple lights,,,,


    flashed www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2487

    Purple light flashed, just like lightning jumping, the picture is very beautiful, but it gives a dangerous breath.


    All of a sudden, Lu Wan, standing in front of her, let out a scream. With her scream, the endless purple light tilted down like a storm, and the surrounding space seemed to be distorted at this moment. The surrounding sea completely turned and roared.


    Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er and Chang''e are all involuntarily floating at this moment, and then suddenly they are pulled away from the island by an invisible force.


    There, Lu Wan''s silver hair fluttered, the whole person slowly suspended, hands open, in the void, those purple lights even formed a rope, bound her limbs, let her appear a big font hanging above the void, and endless purple light fell on her body, LV Wan''s miserable cry, heard the pain.


    "Wan''er!"


    Chu Feng steadied herself. Seeing Lu Wan''s miserable appearance, Chu Feng gave a burst of red in his left eye, and his body moved forward rapidly. However, he was unable to get close to Lu Wan at the moment when he touched those purple lights. However, Lu Wan couldn''t even struggle there.


    Holy law of chaos!


    Four words appeared in Chu Feng''s mind, which also made him angry. The chaotic holy law was definitely not formed at the time of Lu Wan''s birth, but was framed by nihilism in the later stage, in order to restrain Lu Wan and make her act like a puppet in accordance with its ideas.


    If Lu Wan lost her virginity, she would touch the nihility of the forbidden system and let her collapse between heaven and earth. This is a targeted plot, not Lu Wan''s own problem.


    With the terrible red eyes, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er also come to Chu Feng''s side. Both women are aware of the current situation, that is, LV Wan has been banned. Now she will die miserably under this prohibition.


    They didn''t know what the purple light was, but Lu Wan, who was able to respect the gods forever, could not help but make a miserable cry. It was certainly not the common law power.


    No need to say more, the two sacrifice Xuanyuan sword and half moon, scattered to form a triangle formation with Chu Feng.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s no use!"


    I don''t know where, there was a giggle of nothingness, and it turned into a woman''s voice: "in the second era of the universe era, I made the holy law prohibition for her, in order to prevent her from falling in love with the taboo devil and make my existence meaningless. At the beginning, she did not find out that this era had no chance."


    The laughter was bigger and more harsh: "she who lost her virginity, besides death, has no way back, because I don''t want to let her who betrayed me exist."


    Lu Wan stopped screaming, but her beautiful face twisted and looked up at the sky: "nothingness, do you think I really don''t know? I found the problem in the last era. I feel that you are using me. I hate that I didn''t see through at that time, so you can use another era. "


    "But I firmly believe that this will be the last era for you to use me, and soon you will be gone."


    Lu Wan''s words surprised all three of Chu Feng, because in Lu Wan''s words, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and felt that Lu Wan had nothing to say. It was not that she concealed nothing, but that she had her own confidence.


    It''s just that under such circumstances, Chu Feng doesn''t know where the confidence comes from, but no matter what, it''s good. Now we must break the chaos holy law. Otherwise, not only Lu Wan is going to die, but also the whole modern world will be devastated!


    Suddenly, Minghong''s magic sword was presented. The wings of the magic light spread behind him. Chu Feng did not hesitate to chop out a sword. The sword that seems to be distorted by years. With the joint efforts of Chang''e and Zhang yun''er, they could not break the prohibition of chaos. They could not get close to Lu Wan at the moment.


    Nihilistic laughter still, when men and women: "don''t waste energy, I am the way of heaven, I am destiny, as long as I survive, the world is respected!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes became deep, raised his head and looked fiercely at the sky: "no man or woman, you are just the scum formed by human ideas in the first universe era. How can you be arrogant?"


    "Yun''er, Chang''e, you continue to attack, at all costs to break the chaos holy law, I, I, I, I, want to destroy the void! "With the help of the super speed of the magic light wings, Chu Feng went to the sky in an instant, and even gave Chang''e and Zhang yun''er no chance to react, and disappeared.


    When two women constantly attack the purple light barrier, they are also worried about the Chu wind in their hearts. That is the nothingness without physical existence. How can Chu Feng destroy it? Chang''e and Zhang yun''er are there to think, but even though they want to break their heads, there is no reasonable explanation.


    Even if they are saints who transcend the way of heaven, they can''t destroy the nothingness without any substance or even nonexistence, because it doesn''t exist at all. It''s just a kind of profound law. How to break it?


    It''s like a person punching the air, can it hurt the air?


    Lu Wan''s eyes flashed a flash of color under the destruction of the chaos holy law, but she did not speak out, just suffered from the pain of the soul. The chaotic holy law completely eroded her body and soul, giving her unspeakable torture and pain. However, LV wanjian believed that today Chu Feng would not let her down.She did not understand the ancient universe. She was born at the beginning of this era, but she knew one thing, that is, nothing can be broken, invisible, broken invisible!


    It''s just that she didn''t say it at the beginning, because if these things were said, nothingness would know.


    With her eyes closed, Lu Wan kept her mind to resist the erosion of chaos. She knew that as long as she resisted, she might still have a chance. If she could not, she might have died before Chu Feng reached her expectation.


    However, Lu Wan was still surprised that Chu Feng even knew the ancient universe, and even knew the cause of the birth of nothingness. However, no matter how surprised she was now, she would have to wait until today.


    At the moment, Chu Feng, in the space universe, can see some satellites floating outside the earth, and space station bases.


    But Chu Feng is not in the mood to watch these things he once yearned for. Instead, he is looking for where the nothingness is, even if it is invisible, but there should be a trace to be found. If there is no trace of nothingness, why should it worry that the eternal supreme will destroy it?


    So Chu Feng is sure that nothingness can also be broken, of course, the premise is to find the right method, but what is this method?


    With her left eye twinkling, you can see that Lu Wan is suffering from the erosion of the gradually changing chaos holy Dharma, and soon she may collapse and be on the verge of death. She is a little anxious. Let Chu Feng calm down a little, and if she is anxious, she will be confused. In that case, she can not find a solution.


    Looking at the boundless universe, Chu Feng saw that the purple light was suddenly formed. It is obviously impossible to find the existence of nothingness from the source of these purple lights.


    "Looking for me?"


    Chu Feng is still there to look for, suddenly a woman''s voice sounded in the ear, some familiar feeling, subconsciously turned back, pupil fierce contraction: "Mom


    Not far behind Chu Feng stands a virtuous and pure woman, but not Shangguan yingyue, but Chu Feng''s adoptive mother, Lin Yulin''s sister, the woman who raised herself. A dead woman reappears. Chu Feng''s hand holding Minghong magic sword is a little loose.


    The woman''s figure is fuzzy and illusory, with a faint smile on her face: "come here, mom, look at you."


    Chu Feng seems to have been summoned, slowly toward the woman in the past, and when approaching, Chu Feng, who had been confused in his eyes, suddenly burst into a fierce look. The Minghong magic sword in his hand was wielded with a heavy cutting power, bringing out a powerful and unrivalled force.


    But these attacks all pass through the woman''s body, the body shape is illusory, can''t play any role, her face smile also a little more happy: "Xiaofeng, how do you do, you can destroy the earth like this!"


    Chu Feng looked at the power released by Ming Hong''s magic sword just now, and unexpectedly smashed a huge meteorite far away. The meteorite burst, and some fragments were coming towards the earth.


    Unwilling to look at the woman turned into an adoptive mother, Chu Feng''s body shape swept by, bringing out a cold light in the universe, and instantly destroyed those broken meteorites that would definitely cause huge losses if they fell on the earth.


    When I look back, the woman who originally looked like an adoptive mother disappeared. Instead, a rough and obscene old man appeared.


    Chu Feng''s lips trembled: "master!"


    The man standing there was the late overlord. With a kind smile on his face, he waved to Chu Feng: "come on, let the old man see what you look like now."


    Chu Feng shook his head. He knew that what was in front of him was not bawangtian. Bawangtian was already dead. But when he saw bawangtian, Chu Feng was still provoked deep emotion. He raised his head and roared, "nothingness, what''s the meaning of this?"


    When Ming Hong''s magic sword was raised, Chu Feng fiercely waved it out, but he still couldn''t hurt overlord because he had no real existence at all.


    However, she changed her appearance again and turned into a dead Qingdi: "Chu Feng, it seems that your heart is hard enough to see the closest people can wave a sword, but what shape do you want me to show? I can be your woman, I can be your brother, I can even be you. "


    "Can you break through the devil and destroy me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2488

    unable!


    In the face of nothingness, Chu Feng felt deeply powerless, even if it did not play any attack, but any attack on it can not play any role, it not only has no entity, even can be transformed into any person, let Chu Feng in the spirit above, suffer a little torture.


    The nihility that turns into Green Di laughs, that pair of eyes unexpectedly appears purple light: "unexpectedly you don''t start, so it''s me!"


    Suddenly, Chu Feng felt that his body was hit by something. He couldn''t help flying out. He didn''t know how far away he was. He felt as if he was being pulled by a pair of invisible hands. He hit a satellite hard, and then the satellite had a strong explosion, and the signal was sent back to the earth at the first time.


    When Chu Feng was playing with nihility as a monkey, there was another scene on earth.


    Lu Wan is under the prohibition of chaos, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er are still trying to break all this, but not only has no effect, but also caused a violent wave. Taking the Pacific Ocean as the center, a terrible tsunami has been set off, causing climate change in the whole world, and there have been earth and sky anomalies all over the world.


    And one of the saddest is Japan.


    It was a fine day with a clear sky. Suddenly, there was a storm and a strong earthquake happened in the two places. The most damning thing is that the weather satellite was disconnected just now. I don''t know what happened and whether it was hit by a meteorite.


    Secondly, there was also a huge rainstorm in China, which affected six provinces, involving more than 50 million people. If it goes on as usual, it is estimated that there will be floods.


    However, this is nothing. What shocked China, Russia, the United States and even some developed countries is that their satellites have detected abnormal magnetic field reactions over the universe and the Pacific Ocean. After a short period of time, it is concluded that the current climate anomalies on the earth are probably caused by these magnetic fields.


    No matter how they detect it, they can''t know. It''s all because several saints of heaven are releasing their terrible power.


    Reaching the realm of saints has surpassed the way of heaven. An idea can change the world. The power released will, to some extent, cause fluctuations in the air flow and abnormal climate. As a result, the whole world is in a state of panic, because all this has come so suddenly that it looks like the end of the day.


    "Oh, no!"


    At the University of astronomy and liberal arts in the United States, a man who was doing space exploration there suddenly screamed, and instantly attracted other people working with him. Everyone looked at him and wondered what had happened.


    And the man patted his head, and then quickly there did not know what to do, and then on the nine screens in front of him, there was an image of the universe. Obviously, the satellite transformed the situation of the universe into a picture.


    After seeing clearly what was on the screen, everyone in the Academy of Sciences was quiet. Everyone doubted whether they had read it wrong. Only after they had confirmed that they were not hallucinations for many times, they were like the person who started to scream.


    Because they actually saw two people in the picture, a woman, and a man with wings, but could not see his face clearly. He was holding a sword, constantly attacking the woman, but did not know why, every time he could not touch the woman.


    The people on the scene of extraterrestrials instantly thought of such a possibility, and quickly linked the abnormal climate around the world. They all felt that they were two people who suddenly appeared in the universe, but in space, how could anyone exist without any protection?


    Aware of the seriousness of the matter, the problem began to be fed back, and even directly put on the president''s desk. The president who knew the news said that it was impossible.


    As we all know, there is no oxygen in space, and there is a strong pressure. Even if the satellite is put on, without certain measures to protect it, it will become a pile of scrap iron. What''s more, people who are flesh and blood will be instantly pressed into mud.


    Only when the reporter repeatedly confirmed that this was true, the president left the office of the president and arrived at the College of Liberal Arts in person. When he saw the pictures playing on the nine screens and confirmed that it was not a special effect for the film, the president could not help but cry out in surprise and whisper a word of God!


    After that, the order was quickly issued, and the whole world must immediately know that this is not the responsibility of the United States alone, and it is directly labeled with the title of alien invasion and sent to all countries for approval.


    Chu Feng, who tried to destroy the void in the universe, naturally did not know that anomalies had been found on the earth, and even regarded them as aliens. He just stopped after a series of fruitless attacks.


    Taking a breath gently, her left eye twinkled with a faint light. She found that not only did Lu Wan''s hair become whiter, but also her skin was changing little by little, and she was developing in the direction of aging.


    Knowing that Lu Wan''s time was running out, Chu Feng''s heart was as painful as a knife. At first, he felt that when he stepped into the heaven''s way sage, there would be no threat in the universe. But who could have thought that even the heavenly sage could not resist it.Nothingness?


    What the hell is this? Chu Feng still can''t understand. If it is really formed by the ideas of all living beings in the first universe era, then how does it control the fate and even form the order of heaven?


    Nothingness, the way of heaven, destiny, order!


    The words formed in Chu Feng''s mind, and his confused eyes began to be more clear. It seemed to understand some things, that is, the nihility may not be formed by the ideas of all living beings, but exist in itself. It is just because of the ideas of all living beings that it has some thoughts, just like the soul.


    Its existence is the way of heaven, the destiny, and the stable order, but it has changed, forgetting the significance of its own existence, and only for the sake of stable order, has begun the plot to destroy the world again and again.


    This is what Chu Feng can think of, and the most likely.


    However, even if we think of these things now, they have no effect. We just need to know that nothingness is the enemy, and it is a nonexistent and threatening enemy.


    With the Ming Hong magic sword hanging down, Chu Feng temporarily let go of the attack, because the effect of the attack was not great: "nothingness, let''s talk about a deal!"


    "Oh Turn into the nihility of Qingdi, she said with a smile, "what do you want to talk about with me?"


    Chu Feng put up the Ming Hong magic sword, and the whole person looked peaceful to the extreme. He said faintly: "when this universe was first opened, the birth should not be twin taboos, but Sansheng taboos. Among them, Lu Wan is also. I believe you have such ideas. And their birth, we can say, is to destroy your existence and make the ancient universe no longer Restricted, no need to enter infinite reincarnation. "


    Nothingness squinted: "what do you want to say?"


    "You fell in love with Lu Wan!" Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up: "in the endless darkness of this universe era, Lu Wan became the first person to wake up. You must have noticed that the birth of the three of us was to destroy your existence, but you did not kill Lu Wan. Instead, you made her become the God of all worlds, in order to let her and you survive forever. Otherwise, how would you set it Can''t she lose her virginity? "


    "Lu Wan and I can''t be combined to protect the three gods. If you don''t make the three gods, you and I can''t survive together. If you don''t, you and I can''t survive together, so you can''t be the enemy of Sansheng


    This is Chu Feng''s guess, but now this conjecture is tenable. Otherwise, why was Lu Wan, the demon God and the goddess born?


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Wuwujiao laughed with appreciation: "Chu Feng, you are really smart. You are right. The ancient universe is now the seventh era universe. The first six have been destroyed by me. The universe is a wonderful space, and it will form some profound laws that I can''t touch."


    He sighed softly: "taboo is indeed Sansheng. I also realized that your birth was the result of the collapse of the previous six universe eras, so as to be born in the seventh era of the universe, and then destroy me, but I fell in love with Lu Wan, so I didn''t start at that time."


    "It''s also because I''m so bored that the three of you who want to destroy me have played a wonderful game in this era of the universe. Every time I see you fighting each other, I feel very comfortable."


    Chu Feng flashed a bitter smile. What he said just now was just a guess, but now it is completely confirmed that the purpose of taboo Sansheng is to change the fate and make the reincarnation of the collapse of the universe no longer be staged. It is just that nihilism is too clever. It has played Sansheng taboo in its hands from the very beginning.


    But these are not important, Chu Feng whispered: "nothingness, I believe that only the three of us can pose a threat to you. If one of us dies, there will be no threat to you, right?"


    Qingdi, who was transformed into an illusion, looked like herself, with a lovely frown: "in theory, so Lu Wan will die today, but I''m tired of this kind of game. This time I''m going to kill all three of you. Let''s see if there will be any interesting things in the eighth era of the universe."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "it seems that you are not going to let any of us go?"


    Nothingness began to laugh, and a joke passed in his eyes: "that''s for sure. You want to sacrifice yourself to save the goddess and respect the God. Don''t think about it."


    "After Lu Wan''s death, it will be your end!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2489

    Fuck you!


    Chu Feng has encountered a lot of powerless things since his debut, but such things as today are really not met once.


    The enemy we met before can still go around, at least strong enough, and can be destroyed. However, the nihility in front of us is totally without entity, but it has the existence of physical attack. Even though Chu Feng is now the sage of heaven, he still can''t do any harm to nothingness.


    On the contrary, its little attack is enough to make Chu Feng pay some heavy price, because nothingness also symbolizes the way of heaven and destiny. How many people in the world can break the way of heaven and destiny?


    In order to make nihilism withdraw the chaos holy law against LV Wan, I believe that as long as it is removed, it will be the same as spending it, and LV Wan will not have other things. However, nihilism is too smart to give him such a chance. He even wants to kill Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er as well.


    With a deep breath, Chu Feng also dispersed the idea of so-called trading, because nothingness did not mean to trade with him at all.


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked at Lu Wan, who was suffering from the chaos of the holy Dharma. His heart was dripping with blood.


    His eyes became deep, and his body dived down. He was ready to go back and try every means to stop the Dharma of chaos. But before it fell, Chu Feng''s pupils shrank sharply and he was surprised because several missiles were flying towards him. It seems that the situation mainly attacked him, and some of them attacked nothingness.


    Which fucker released these missiles?


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that these missiles were launched by high-tech countries such as the United States, China, Russia, and Germany. Because Chu Feng and nihility are aliens who want to destroy the earth, they have to be destroyed by missiles.


    Without knowing it, Chu Feng secretly heard a pit father and wanted to dodge it directly. Only then did he find that the universe was blocked by nothingness and could not transcend space and boundaries.


    With a curse and a hand of Chu Feng, all the missiles that are coming are annihilated. It seems that they have never appeared at all. People all over the world who are paying attention to all this are stunned. What''s going on? What''s the matter? The missiles that can destroy a city just disappeared.


    Chu Feng Cai, regardless of what they were thinking, quickly fell down, passed through the atmosphere and returned to the Pacific Ocean again. Nothingness changed into Bailu. It did not attack Chu Feng, but stood quietly in the air and looked at it coldly.


    Zhang yun''er and Chang''e also saw that after Chu Feng came back, there was an extra person in the void. Naturally, they were not unfamiliar with Bai Lu. One of the sword spirits of Ming Hong''s magic sword was just dead?


    "It''s nothingness!"


    Chu Feng stood before the purple light again, knowing Chang''e''s curiosity in their hearts, explained: "it can be transformed into anyone''s appearance, disturbing our mind, but no matter how it attacks, it will not hurt her."


    When saying these, Chu Feng is still that kind of powerless, unable to attack the enemy, is the most terrible.


    But now Chu Feng doesn''t have time to pay attention to this. His first priority is to rescue Lu Wan. Looking at Lu Wan like that, he lost his old world. His appearance in his twenties has changed into that in his forties, and he is still changing. Until he is old, he may be falling.


    Take a deep breath, Chu Feng said: "you, all back."


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er are surprised to say: "what?"


    "I told you to step back!" Chu Feng knew that Chang''e and Zhang yun''er were confused for a while, so he repeated: "I want to make a thorough effort. I don''t believe that the purple light can''t be broken through. I don''t believe that today, I can''t save Lu Wan!"


    The two women looked at each other, but they did not retreat. They chose to come here today, so they are ready to fight with Chu Feng. How can Chu Feng face all this alone?


    In addition, Lu Wan has helped them more or less in the past. Now she is in danger and has been designed by nothingness. Chang''e and Zhang Yuner can''t sit back and ignore her. Although Chang''e is angry about the relationship between Lu Wan and Chu Feng, she has different priorities and time. At least now, she won''t sit and watch Lu Wan die because of that.


    Feeling the two women''s determination to stand together with him, the corners of their mouths showed a smile.


    Maybe I will die today, but what''s the pity of a woman who stands with herself in any danger, even if her future is unknown?


    Chu Feng roared up to the sky and looked at the calm nothingness: "you never know that there is a kind of thing called love in this world. You only know that you control the eternal universe, and no one can challenge you. As long as there is you, you will be destroyed. It seems that you are high above, eternal, but you are the real poor man."


    "Nothingness, even if you succeed today, you will regret it one day. You will find that the world is beautiful, not the most beautiful."


    The nothingness transformed into Bailu flashed a faint color in her eyes, and some confusion: "love?"Chu Feng didn''t answer, but his eyes were frozen. The demon God Zhanjia appeared on his body, holding the Ming Hong magic sword. The evil spirit surged in the sky. Chang''e and Zhang yun''er were scattered again. Because Lu Wan didn''t seem to have much time, they had to break the chaotic holy law quickly, or they would have to watch Lu Wan die.


    The attack of the three sages at the same time is very terrible. If it is not nihilism, the power released by the three Chu Feng will not only destroy the modern world, but also affect the universe. However, it also brings great disaster to the earth.


    Tsunamis, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, floods, iceberg collapses, continue to occur, and all these, Chu Feng, they do not want to pay attention to at this moment.


    Because today, unless we succeed, or if we fail, it will be sooner or later that the earth and the heavens will be destroyed. Even if it is later, what is the difference?


    The power of terror thundered over the purple light, not only did not shake, but the powerful attack force may be due to the strong reason, it was rebounded by the purple light barrier, and the volatilized strength would increase exponentially.


    Chang''e, Zhang yun''er, and even Chu Feng spewed out a mouthful of blood. The strength rebounded back caused them too much damage, and the strength reached the point that they could hardly resist.


    "You don''t have to spell any more." Under the purple light, Lu Wan looked like a woman of fifty years old, and said with pain in her eyes.


    But Chu Feng didn''t hear about it. When she mentioned Minghong magic sword, she gathered powerful forces again. Chang''e and Chang''e didn''t say much. Chu Feng was their man. Now Chu Feng wanted to save Lu Wan, so they would support him to the end.


    Women are not at home to take care of you is true love, because back away from you, she may be tattered betrayal of you, the woman who really love you is, even if it is a dead end with you, they will never give up.


    At the moment, Chang''e and Zhang Yuner love Chu Feng like this, and Chu Feng''s love for Lu Wan is the same. They can''t watch their beloved die.


    The strength constantly converges and blows on the purple light barrier, but the result is the same as the beginning. It rebounds again and again on the three people of chufeng. The Qi deficiency starts to weaken, they still don''t give up. They attack constantly and are hurt by the strength rebound. The corners of their mouth are covered with blood.


    Nothingness was standing on the sky all the time. He didn''t attack Chu Feng when they attacked the purple light holy Dharma. Because Chu Feng''s attack continued, they would just let them die, and die with Lu Wan.


    That is the purple light holy law, which is the most powerful power of heaven. It is the profound law that destiny controls the eternal universe. Even the saints of heaven can''t resist it.


    Nothingness blinked, confused, confused, and puzzled.


    What is the purpose of Chu Feng''s knowing that they can''t do it? Recalling all the past, the six cosmic eras in front of us also tried to resist it. They were all with Chu Feng. They were not afraid of the impact of life and death, trying to transcend all obstacles.


    Why on earth can they forget their own life and death?


    Love?


    Chu Feng''s words echoed in the void sea of consciousness. It didn''t know what love was. It had seven universe eras and countless small universe eras. What it had been doing was to prevent the saints of heaven from stepping into the eternal supremacy. He had never paid attention to the human life and the world.


    Love, the most original power, but does love really exist? What kind of love is needed to fight against the law of righteousness and the law of destiny?


    The color of confusion in the eyes of nothingness is more intense. It is so rich that it doesn''t know how to explain it. It doesn''t understand why these people know that they can''t fight and insist. It doesn''t understand why these people are willing to take risks for the sake of so-called love?


    "What is love?" Empty light of the mouth, but destined no one to answer it.


    Chu Feng and others have reached the point of overload. If they continue to attack, they will not only be unable to rescue Lu Wan, but may even die first. But even so, Chu Feng''s eyes are still burning with indomitable and firm.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng wants to gather the power of terror again. When he is alive or dead, an ethereal force will fall from the sky.


    There, the nothingness in the confusion also raised his head and looked at a white figure falling slowly on the sky. The whole person was covered with a veil, but from the body shape, she was a woman, and most importantly, she was filled with the breath of saints.


    Chu Feng, Chang''e, Zhang yun''er, and even Lu Wan, who were oppressed by the chaos of the holy law, all flashed in their eyes. They were mysterious saints who appeared in the first World War of the temple.


    Looking at the nothingness of the woman in white, she said with a smile: "the seven times of the universe, the most perfect human being since countless small cosmic eras, and the cultivators, today, it''s really lively!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2490

    The reviser?


    Besides Chang''e and Zhang yun''er, who had already known it, Chu Feng had no idea. He could be sure that this white lady was the mysterious saint who had appeared in the first World War of the temple, but how could she be a monk?


    The ancient times have been destroyed, only the barbaric demon field and individual world remain. The reviser is completely gone.


    It is impossible to say that all this is impossible, but nothing is necessary to deceive him at all. His eyes are surprised. There are still some practitioners in the world, and also a saint of heaven. Ask what is more crazy than this.


    Since the seven cosmic epoch, there have been countless small periods, each of which will give birth to a new human being. The most perfect one is the ancient monks, and the most powerful and the weakest is the era. Most of the world is born by ordinary people, and the martial arts are only a few of them.


    In this cosmic era, the earth is the original world. Whether it is the barbaric demon field, the western spiritual world, or the hidden world and the Lost Kingdom, even the lost country, it is transferred from the people on the earth. For example, the lost country is called the descendants of the reviser.


    But that is only descendants, not really the practitioners ah!


    Looking at the woman who fell from the sky and was in white and snow, although she could not see her face, she could be sure that her looks would be unique in the world, because some people, temperament decided everything.


    And the white woman, is such a person.


    Chu Feng looked at her falling all the time, in the opposite direction, also can feel that she is looking at herself, that is a pair of beautiful eyes, let people look at it and can not move away.


    But the white lady just looked at Chu Feng and looked at the direction of Nihility: "I didn''t expect that there was a kind of existence like you in this world. I wonder if the ancient world was destroyed, was it also in your design, not that the God of the gods wanted to destroy the world, but you led him to destroy the ancient times?"


    Nihility keeps smiling, suddenly the body shape has changed, unexpectedly became a beautiful woman of the world, and look at the clothes and body shape, and even like the white dress woman.


    A smile was raised at the corner of my mouth, and said nothing: "I think lvwan is the most perfect woman in the world. But now I see you, I find you are the most beautiful woman. It gives me a very untrue feeling. Can I know your name if I see you


    Chu wind looked at nihility in dismay, and then looked at the white woman. Is that what she looks like under the veil?


    As for how to know nihility, Chu Feng did not think much, nihility could become an order and a sense of righteousness. It is a simple thing to know the appearance of a person.


    "Are you not fate?"


    The white woman''s eyes flashed through the color, obviously nothing changed is her appearance, but that is, the white dress woman becomes very calm: "unexpectedly you are destiny, then you should know who I am?"


    "Smile and nod, and gently lift up a little bit:" when my woman, I give you the opportunity to replace God! "


    White lady shook her head gently and returned softly: "I never thought about replacing the God. In the ancient times, she was the person I respected. Now I think more about,,," "" "


    look up and the beautiful eyes flash and make people shiver:" unite the magic God, the emperor and the goddess, break the chaos holy method, and don''t know if the power of the four saints can be Have you fought against your fate? "


    A smile of Nihility: "please!"


    It is a situation that doesn''t care. It seems that the words of the white dress woman can not give him any threat at all. It is like the winner who has the absolute advantage and looks at a group of people struggling for death.


    "Come on, don''t waste the kindness I''ve shown."


    The white lady took back her eyes, and raised her hand to show her brilliant light, which gave a kind of faint taste. When she looked at the Chu wind, she narrowed her eyes: "demon, self-esteem!"


    The white dress woman let Chang''e look at the past for the first time, and found that Chu wind actually looked at the white clothes woman''s eyes without blinking. The eyes flashed through the anger. Chu Feng, the bastard, could not move the beads when she saw the beautiful woman.


    "Then, come on!"


    Chu Feng awkwardly coughs and takes back his eyes. People love beauty. There are some appreciation for the white dress woman Chu Feng. However, only that is, the sword of Ming Hong is raised and the smell of the white dress woman is felt. It is estimated that the power of the nun is enough?


    After thinking about waiting for this matter to end, and white dress woman to have a good chat, feel the appearance of this white dress woman, it seems not accidental.


    For example, in the temple world, if she had not intervened suddenly, the cold weather had made him miserable. Now, she appears here, obviously to help Lu Wandu to survive the disaster. For this sudden white dress woman, Chu Feng is curious, and not ordinary curiosity.


    Chang''e also took back her eyes, but she looked at the white woman more, the latter''s ethereal breath, making her very uncomfortable, she did not like the temperament of women, the most important is, Chu Feng just now actually looked at her a few more.Only Zhang Yuner, holding the Xuanyuan sword, devoted himself to the attack that was about to be launched, because Lu Wan looked old and seventy-eight years old. If he didn''t hurry up, even if he broke the ban, maybe Lu Wan would not come back.


    Four Saints, four powerful forces began to gradually form, the sky and earth completely changed color, the original darkness turned into dark, which caused terrible air flow vibration in the world, and even the extinct submarine volcano erupted for many years. Fortunately, there were no passing ships around, otherwise huge casualties and losses would be caused.


    The gathering power is getting stronger and stronger. The islands under the Chu wind are all sunk into the sea by the terrible waves sweeping up. Dozens of sea tornadoes have been set off within 100 nautical miles around them. Many fish in the sea have been swept up to the sky. The scene is very spectacular.


    This time, Chu Feng and the three of them fully inspired the strongest power, because they knew that if they could not succeed this time, they would not have a chance. As long as the influence of chaos holy law on Lu Wan was broken, then she could live safely.


    The premise, of course, is that they must succeed.


    The strength of the woman in white has consumed a lot of Chu wind. They are a little stronger. Suddenly, LiLang moves to the sky, where he keeps circling.


    Chu Feng, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er also volatilized their strongest power. They mingled with the power of women in white on the sky, and finally formed a dark golden road of terror, which directly spread out and went towards the place where the purple light flashed, with heavy and terrible power.


    Blinking, I don''t know what''s blinking in the golden eyes.


    As the dark golden road continued to spread, it finally completely covered the magic law of destiny flashing with purple light. The chaotic holy law which was still torturing LV wan to be better than dead just now broke up in an instant. Lu Wan''s body swayed and fell into the sky. The Chu wind swept by and hugged Lu Wan, who was old.


    No, because the latter looks too old, there is nothing to dislike, because now Lu Wan''s internal injury is too serious. I believe that as long as she is repaired, she can recover to her peak state.


    "It seems that my initial decision was correct. Saints of heaven should not exist in this world."


    A sigh of nothingness in the sky changed into the beautiful face of a woman in white with a trace of affirmation and regret: "the combined power of the four heavenly saints can destroy my destiny. I knew that I should destroy you when you stepped into the God of creation. It was neither too late nor too late."


    Purple light flashed in her eyes, her mouth slightly cocked up, nothingness did not speak again, but when she revealed her murderous motives, everything around her was changing.


    The sky disappeared, the white clouds disappeared, the dark sky also disappeared without a trace, even the sea did not know where to go, surrounded by a layer of purple light completely shrouded.


    Chu Feng held Lu Wan in his arms, and his expression was dignified. He had the dark eyes to see through all the darkness and vanity of the world, but he could not see how these purple lights were produced. He did not even know that they were still on the Pacific Ocean or had already arrived in another world.


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er have similar ideas, but they can still be calm. The woman in white is also quiet there. It seems that she has nothing to fear in the face of the nihility that is about to be killed.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng found that his body was out of control, just like Lu Wan, who was bound to her limbs by the chains formed by purple light. Chang''e, Zhang yun''er, and the women in white were all in the same situation.


    Chu Feng''s face changed slightly. He looked down and went. Lu Wan was swallowed up by purple light. His eyes were frozen: "Wan''er!"


    As soon as he called out, Chu Feng felt a kind of heartrending pain spreading all over his body. Whether it was on the body or on the soul, it was very uncomfortable.


    The situation of Chang''e, Zhang Yuner and the woman in white is not very good. Chu Feng''s eyes twinkle with red light and madness. Knowing nothingness, he feels that Lu Wan has no threat. Now he wants them to try what Lu Wan experienced just now, torture them a little bit, and then destroy them.


    And now want to join hands, but there is no way, the purple light formed the chain, too powerful.


    When the body aches, the soul suffers, and the spirit is about to collapse, a sigh comes from the purple light below: "nothingness, finally look at the ancient universe, and soon you will not belong here again."


    There they are quietly waiting for Chu Feng. The empty eyes that they were tortured to death flicker, and some doubt: "Lu Wan?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2491

    The eyes of Chu Feng and others are also looking down, with surprise in their eyes.


    The situation of Lu Wan has been seen by all of us just now. It can be said that she has reached the verge of death. How can it seem that there is no opening up at this moment?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. He felt uncomfortable. There were some things he didn''t want to think about, but now they always appear in his mind, that is, Lu Wan had a way to deal with nothingness, just because the prohibition of chaos holy law oppressed her.


    But now that the chaos holy law is over, Lu Wan doesn''t have to worry about it any more. Chu Feng shakes his head slightly there. He prefers to believe that Lu Wan is really powerless, and he doesn''t want to believe that Lu Wan was designing all this from the beginning, because in that case, being with him is probably just Lu Wan''s plan Part of it.


    "Lu Wan, I underestimate you."


    But nihility, after calling out Lu Wan''s name, was silent and sighed: "love is really a great power, but I didn''t expect that you would make use of love. How do you know that?"


    What''s going on?


    Both Chu Feng Chang''e and Zhang yun''er are at a loss about what is happening now. Why does nothingness say such a thing? What did Lu Wan do? Did she use love? What did Lu Wan know?


    All of a sudden, wanzhang Xiaguang penetrated from the purple light below, and a figure slowly floated up. It was Lu Wan.


    As old as that, or as weak as that, she just kept rising. When she reached the height of nihility, she looked at the change of nihility. Lu Wan said softly, "I found out when Chu Feng was born. You said that if Chu Feng didn''t die, he would achieve the strongest power, and then the world would be destroyed."


    "I believed you, but later I found that it was just the excuse that you wanted me to stop Chu Feng from growing up. As for how I knew,,,"


    a little shyness flashed in my eyes and added softly: "when Chu Feng occupied my body, I felt a restless force in my body, which was a feeling I never felt before. So if I didn''t guess wrong, you were right with me I''ve moved my hands and feet and sealed up my strength in order to let me have no way to challenge your existence


    Nothingness is always smiling: "and then?"


    Lu Wan''s body was covered by a faint glow, and her old appearance was recovering little by little: "at first, I had an idea why I couldn''t lose my virginity. When I combined with Chu Feng, I affirmed this point, so I went according to my plan, which can be said to be a gamble."


    "I''m very glad that I won this gamble. The so-called chaos holy law will let me die, but there is also life in death, that is, Chu Feng really fell in love with me until finally, and never gave up!"


    The smile on nihilism''s face dispersed, but with a sigh: "you are always the smartest woman I think. Through the simple surface, you have seen through the essence. But I never thought that you would give yourself to Chu Feng completely in order to try whether all this is a conspiracy."


    His eyes twinkled and purple light twinkled: "at the beginning, I still think that you are really in love with Chu Feng. At the moment, it seems that you just want to cast your glory with the help of Chu Feng''s love and his own powerful power?"


    Lu Wan''s expression was stiff. She clenched her lips and didn''t say a word. She only looked at Chu Feng, and her appearance had returned to her original style. However, her hair was still gray and fluttered with the wind, just like a fairy.


    All of a sudden, Lu Wan opened her hands. Chu Feng, who was suffering from the purple light, suddenly burst out a mouthful of blood. Zhang yun''er and Chang''e could not help but Scream: "Chu Feng!"


    Then Chang''e looked at Lu Wan fiercely: "bitch!"


    This time, it was not Chu Feng who was hurt by the purple light, but Lu Wan.


    "I''m a slut, what about you?"


    Lu Wan''s eyes flashed a faint helplessness, and then became calm: "for the sake of the seven generations and seven lives, you have developed the art of great destiny, changed the fate process, gathered all six students around Chu Feng, and then used it to make use of Chu Feng''s love to ensure that you can step into the heaven saint. Why do you come to me and be a bitch?"


    Chang''e''s face was stiff. She endured the pain, but she didn''t know how to answer Lu Wan''s words, because she did make use of Chu Feng at the beginning, and now, she still dare not mention the original things easily in front of Chu Feng.


    Lu Wan did not continue to mention Chang''e, but looked at Chu Feng calmly: "Chang''e is for herself, for the recovery of the heaven, and I am for the universe, for this era will not be annihilated in the hands of nothingness, I am wrong, I am using feelings and love, but so what?"


    "As long as I can destroy nothingness and ensure the stability of the universe, I will not be afraid of the torrent of blood, and even kill those who love me!"


    Chu Feng''s heart drops blood like pain, even has a kind of heartbreak meaning, everything changes too fast.


    He began to work hard to let Lu Wan survive and get through the chaos. But now he found out that all this was Lu Wan''s Bureau. Although he didn''t know what she was going to do next, it was definitely not a general method.Even Zhang yun''er is a little difficult to accept, but she was raised by Lu Wan since she was a child, and she doesn''t know how to say it. She just sighs.


    Nothingness also clapped: "wonderful, wonderful, but do you have the heart to attack Chu Feng and deprive him of his love for you? Although that can defeat me temporarily, don''t you think you will be hated by him all your life? "


    Lu Wan looked back at nothingness and didn''t answer her question. She just raised a hand gently, and the purple light around Chu Feng''s body disappeared. People were also slowly floating. He, who had been consumed almost all his strength by the purple light, did not have the ability to stop Lu Wan at the moment.


    All of a sudden, Lu Wan appeared in front of Chu Feng, and a trace of apology flashed in her eyes. But that was what happened all of a sudden, and I couldn''t catch it any more.


    "You can hate me all my life, but I don''t regret it!"


    Lu Wan opened her hands and hugged Chu Feng. When Chu Feng was helpless, she took the initiative to kiss him.


    In Chang''e, Zhang yun''er, and the woman in white, a kind of pale red light appeared around Chu Feng''s body, and then slowly gathered together. It seemed that all of them had entered Lu Wan''s body.


    What is it for?


    All of us have no reasonable explanation for all this, but nihilism seems to know it. They just look at it calmly and have some confusion in their eyes. Nino still says to himself, "what is love, love between men and women? The love of parents? Friendship? "


    In the confusion of nothingness, Lu Wan''s hair slowly turned black, and Chu Feng''s Qi deficiency also slowly weakened. Finally, she closed her eyes and completely fainted.


    Lu Wansong opened him and completely restored the ancient veneration of the world. The Chu wind fell into the sky and disappeared in the purple light. Chang''e''s eyes were burning with murder, but she was bound by the purple light. Even if she was a saint of heaven, she had no way but to watch.


    "Reshape the body of a virgin, the body of eternity, Lu Wan, good!"


    Nihilistic eyes a little more fun, looking down at the purple light: "just you deprived Chu Feng of your love, I really can''t think of it. Are you denying everything you once had?"


    Lu Wan closed her eyes. She knew that Chu Feng would never forgive herself after this time, but Lu Wan did not regret it, because there was no better way to break the ban of nothingness on her and open up the part of her power that was blocked.


    Love is the most original power, which is invincible. Chu Feng is a taboo demon God. The original power of his love will be more powerful. Just now, Lu Wan took away the intention of Chu Feng to love her, so as to break the prohibition in the body.


    Suddenly opened his eyes, the purple light around him suddenly twisted and slowly dissipated, and returned to the Pacific Ocean. Chang''e, Zhang yun''er and the woman in white were also powerless to fall towards the sea, and Chu Feng was floating on the sea at the moment. He had already woken up, but he was so weak that he lay quietly without waves At sea.


    Looking at Lu Wan, who recovers from the void and even remoulds her virginity, Chu Feng''s heart is filled with a faint sense of murder and anger.


    The love and everything in his heart to Lu Wan had been deprived by Lu Wan, as if nothing had happened. Lu Wan or Lu Wan, Chu Feng or Chu Feng, love had been taken away, what could be the past?


    As for Lu Wan, she did not go to see Chu Feng''s hatred for her eyes, and gently opened her hands: "nothingness, limit it!"


    All of a sudden, a more peaceful atmosphere appeared in Lu Wan''s body. Even the Xiaguang still covered her completely. The nothingness stood there very calm with a faint smile on her face. It seemed that she didn''t care what Lu Wan wanted to do.


    When Lu Wan appeared again, even Chu Feng, who only hated Lu Wan, was shocked and opened her eyes. Chang''e, Zhang yun''er, and even women in white were shocked.


    Is the man above the void really Lu Wan?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2492

    A black skirt, long hair fluttering, like a fairy dust man.


    The world is eclipsed by her beautiful face and elegant demeanor. Her body is rolling with an impulse of worshiping and worshiping. It is peaceful and peaceful, which gives people a very comfortable feeling.


    Just looking at her like that, the four of Chu Feng didn''t know what to say, because they didn''t know what else to say. Was this really Lu Wan? Chu Feng''s four people all ask themselves in their hearts, but if this person is no longer Lu Wan, who can it be?


    Or is this the real Lu Wan?


    Under the sky, Lu Wan completely changed. Her legs turned into a snake like tail. Looking at all this, Chang''e Nino said to herself, "are the legends true?"


    Next to her, Zhang yun''er asked, "sister Chang''e, what legend?"


    "The identity of Lu Wan!" Chang''e''s eyes were dignified and shocked: "that was what my father told me before the Tianting was broken. In the ancient universe, there were three major races coexisting, but they were all destroyed later."


    Three races?


    Zhang yun''er, a woman in white, even the dispirited Chu Feng has raised her ears. What three races?


    Chang''e shook her head: "but my father didn''t tell me specifically. He said that he only knew that there were three major races. As for which three races, no one knew. But one thing for sure was that Lu Wan was one of the three major races. Now her form is supposed to be the unified characteristics of that race."


    Under the influence of the corners of her mouth, Zhang yun''er said with a bitter smile: "look at her like that, how come they are the same as Nuwa in myths and legends, can''t they be the Nuwa clan?"


    Chang''e shakes her head. She doesn''t know about this. After all, there are too many mysteries in the universe, and there are not many specific explanations.


    However, at the moment, the shape of Lu Wan is similar to that of Nu Wa in myths and legends. Lu Wan indirectly and directly created the world of heaven and earth. Some things may not be myths and legends, but exist in reality.


    On top of the sky, Lu Wan looked at herself and was surprised, because she didn''t know why she was like this, which was revealed by the power she opened with the love of Chu Feng. What happened?


    "You''ve come out of this shape after all."


    But nothingness is shaking his head and sighing: "in the second small era of this universe era, I found that you have great power, but it has not been released, so I set a ban on you. Originally, I thought you would never show this form. I don''t want you to show it. It''s beyond my control. Today I''m defeated and not wronged."


    Nothingness is the way of heaven, and the way of heaven is destiny. Destiny can''t be violated. When fate is broken by unexpected things, then fate will be confused.


    "To destroy you is to create something beyond the track of destiny."


    Lu Wan also reflected from her own form and looked at nothingness: "but before you disappear, can you tell me why this is? I''m sure you know why, why are you so afraid of me, the devil and the goddess? "


    "I am not afraid of you, but of all flesh and blood creatures." Nihilism was calm on his face and said with a smile: "because I am the destiny, all things are under my control. Only the saints of heaven surpass the way of heaven. It is difficult for me to control their fate. If I can''t control it, it means there is a crisis."


    "And you, the devil and the goddess, are left from the ancient three races. You have the spirit of race, and you are born with the terror potential to achieve the supreme. The supreme can change and control destiny. I don''t want anyone to be above me and control me!"


    Hearing nothingness, everyone was shocked beyond measure.


    Fate, is not a very illusory thing? Can destiny be controlled? Can it even change the fate of others?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. At this moment, he thought of time. Recovering a little strength, he slowly floated up and came to the nothingness not far away: "what about time?"


    In the black hole, Chu Feng gets time, but time is invisible. How can we control time and time?


    Nothingness nodded slightly and opened her red lips: "destiny, the order of heaven, time, love, hate, are all forms of power. Among them, love, time and destiny are the most powerful. If we break through to the saints of heaven, we will not be hindered and affected by time and love. We will also transcend destiny and be above order, and even make order."


    "Once you step into the eternal supreme, all things in the world can be controlled. Fate, time, love, hate and order can be completely controlled. I am invisible, but the supreme can control me, because the supreme is the master. If the master wants the heaven, there will be the sea, if you want the sea, you will have everything. But unfortunately, there are seven universe eras, No one has ever been born! "


    When nothingness talks, Chu Feng and Lu Wan are listening quietly. They are also full of yearning for the eternal supreme realm. What kind of realm is it? Can we change people''s love and hatred, time order and destiny?Chu Feng also found a problem: "you are destiny, covering the order of heaven and the process of evolution. No matter what kind of power can''t destroy you, but if someone does something you don''t expect, it will break the destiny and you won''t exist?"


    "Yes or no!" Nihilism ha ha smile: "fate exists forever, just as time will never end. Everything is in my setting and evolution. For example, LV Wan will die today in my setting. It''s just a pity that she broke away from my limitations with her strong love similar to me and restored her real body. I failed."


    Blinking: "it''s just that failure doesn''t disappear, because human beings don''t die out, and fate will always be there. The only thing that''s not beautiful is that before I reappear, there will be no destiny in the world, and chaos will begin. Ha ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha It will disappear temporarily, and the chaotic times will appear. When it reappears, the universe will still walk under the wheel of destiny.


    The disappearance is not permanent, and Chu Feng''s expression is rather dignified.


    However, Lu Wan suddenly raised his hand, and his long tail swayed. The endless rays of sunlight fell from the sky that day, converged in the place where nothingness disappeared, and finally something like seal appeared.


    A sharp color burst into his eyes: "my life is from me, not from heaven. Everyone''s destiny should be controlled and developed by himself. You should not exist!"


    Seal destiny!


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed in surprise. Lu Wan wanted to seal her destiny. How did she do it? The nothingness itself is invisible, with thousands of forms. How can it be sealed?


    Chu Feng wanted to ask, but thinking of what she had been used by LV Wanli, she chose silence and turned to sweep across the sea. Chang''e and Zhang yun''er were both pulled up by him. As for the woman in white, she did not know where she had gone at the moment. It seemed that when nothingness disappeared, she disappeared with her.


    Lu Wan also stopped and looked back at Chu Feng and others. The long tail also slowly disappeared and recovered her slender legs.


    "What, are you going to kill us?"


    Chang''e didn''t feel good about Lu Wan from the beginning. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng, she wouldn''t be here today. So when Lu Wan looks at them, Chang''e can''t help but sneer and say, "I''m afraid we''ll go out and say that in order to break the fate of being imprisoned, immortals seduce men with their bodies and cheat men''s feelings?"


    Lu Wan was not surprised or pleased, but looked at Chu Feng: "can we talk about it?"


    Chu Feng had no love for Lu Wan in his heart, because all this had been taken away by Lu Wan just now. So now, there is no other emotion in Chu Feng''s heart, except for his hatred for Lu Wan and his anger at cheating.


    Chufeng gently hugs Zhang yun''er and Chang''e, but Chu Feng doesn''t respond to Lu Wan. When her eyes coagulate, a dazzling door appears in front of her. Obviously, Chu Feng is leaving.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Lu Wan frowned. Seeing Chu Feng without saying a word, Lu Wan said, "I did cheat you, but I love you in my heart. That is the power of love. If only you love me and I don''t love you, it is useless. Only the power of mutual love is the most powerful."


    Chu Feng stopped for a moment, and then walked into the gate of dazzle light. Now he wants to go back to Jianghai, and after some self-cultivation, he will return to the hermit world with Oriental rhyme and white lotus.


    At the moment when the dazzling door disappeared, a sentence from Chu Feng was also introduced into Lu Wan''s ear: "I believe you love me, but now I only hate you. Tell me in advance, can I not understand?"


    The voice echoed for a long time. Chu Feng and Chang''e had disappeared. Lu Wan flashed a bitter smile: "bastard, fate is everywhere. If I say it out, it will know, then it will change the fate of the next, how can I succeed?"


    Knowing that Chu Feng would not easily forgive herself for what happened today, Lu Wan raised her head and took a look at the sky: "I hope you will never appear again. It''s an abominable fate!"


    Now Chu Feng is angry with her concealment, but she can''t explain too much. For the moment, she can only go back to the hidden world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2493

    Jianghai, fengteng garden!


    Chu Feng and Chang''e are coming back. When night comes, Liu Yan and Liu Xu have not come back to work. Only Dongfang Yun and Bai He are here.


    Seeing Chu Feng and their return, Dongfang Yun went forward and asked, "has veneration failed?"


    Because if it was successful, Lu Wan would have come back with Chu Feng. But now it''s only Chu Feng and the three of them are back, but they haven''t seen Lu Wan''s figure. They feel strange. Did they die of failure? Dongfang Yun can''t help thinking in her heart, if only she died, so that Chang''e could have a higher status.


    Don''t want to Chang''e suddenly cold face: "later don''t mention this bitch in front of me."


    Dongfang Yun''s mouth twitched violently. She followed Chang''e for so many years. It was the first time that she heard Chang''e scolding a woman here. What happened? Why did Chang''e scold Lu Wan as a slut?


    Seeing Bai He and Chu Feng''s look is not too good. Dongfang Yun thinks that something must have happened, but she doesn''t dare to ask casually. She can only ask when she and Chu Feng roll the sheets.


    Thinking of rolling the bed sheet with Chu Feng, Dongfang Yun''s face is slightly red. Since Chu Feng took Chang''e around, the rolling sheet has become a luxury.


    "You change your clothes first, and I''ll go upstairs to heal."


    After all, Chu Feng didn''t express his emotion to anyone. He said a word and went upstairs. Even if Lu Wan''s deception was excusable, Chu Feng couldn''t forgive him at the moment, because there were some things that cheated was cheating. There was nothing to say.


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er also know that Chu Feng is not in a good mood now, so Dongfang Yun and Bai he go to find two clothes first because they fell into the sea. Now they have dried some salt, which is very uncomfortable.


    Back to the room, Chu Feng immediately threw himself into the bathroom, turned on the tap and stood under the water, feeling stuffy.


    After a while came the sound of opening the door. Chu Feng looked back and frowned: "can''t you knock on the door?"


    Because the door of the bathroom was not closed, the person who came in was Bai He. All of a sudden, he saw the Chu Feng standing there, and saw that the man''s body was naked. Bai He''s face was red. He took a suit of clothes and lowered his head and said, "that you don''t have clothes to change. I found one for you to bring."


    Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "put it on the bed!"


    White horn a, went to put down the clothes, to leave to see Chu Feng standing there, eyes closed, let the cold water flow from the body, she did not know what happened, but can feel Chu Feng''s mood is not good at all.


    Biting his lips, Baihe did not leave, but closed the door and went to the bathroom door: "master, what can I do for you?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw Bai He standing at the door trembling. He was afraid, but he still did not go: "are you afraid that I will take you out of my anger?"


    Now everyone can see that he is in a bad mood. If he is close to him, he may become a vent. But Bai He is not only not far away, but also comes up by himself. Chu Feng wants to know what she thinks.


    Baihe lowered his head and whispered back: "the master is in a bad mood. Even if I can avoid it now, I can''t hide next time. Bai He has decided to follow the master. Then he has to adapt to everything you have. Seeing that you are in a bad mood, as a maid, I feel that I have the responsibility to help you out."


    "Master, can you tell me what happened?"


    Chu Feng stares at Bai He for a while, and his mood is a little complicated. The old lady of Yimen has been reduced to this point. Chu Feng doesn''t know what to say, but he doesn''t tell Bai He what happened.


    From the new closed his eyes: "wipe my back, I don''t want to move!"


    White lotus a Leng, the face then a red, gently en a sound, and then back a few steps, take off all the clothes on the body, then walked into the bathroom, because she did not want their clothes wet.


    Take a towel slowly wipe Chu Feng''s body, a heart there fluttering, or the first time to serve a man like this, Bai He''s heart is very uneasy.


    But he also warned himself that he must do well, because he decided to follow Chu Feng. Since that day, Bai He had made the worst plan for everything. Now he just took a bath for chufeng. If he can''t accept it, how can he follow Chu Feng to the point where he is the only one in the world?


    After turning off the tap, Bai He took another dry towel to help Chu Feng dry, and squatted down to wipe it. Chu Feng lowered his head and looked at the temptation of the naked Baihe at the moment. His depression was filled with a restlessness.


    Bai He''s face is becoming more and more red, because she saw that the fort of Chu Feng had been built. After cleaning, she put the towel aside, lowered her hands, stepped back and bent over: "master, what else do you need?"


    Chu Feng looked at Bai He and knew that even if she could be a plaything, he also wanted to vent his anger on Bai He, but finally Chu Feng could bear it and walked by Bai He: "go down, let the Oriental rhyme come up!"White lotus inexplicably relieved, should say to put on clothes and left the room, she does not mind let Chu wind possession, but today she is not ready.


    After a while, Dongfang Yun came up and saw Chu Feng lying there with nothing to wear. Her face turned red, but she didn''t have time to say something. The door closed suddenly. Her body was pulled to Chu Feng''s face by a force: "wronged you first!"


    Dongfang Yun finally knew what Chu Feng was going to do and scolded, "asshole!"


    However, no matter how she scolded, she did not let Chu Feng have any pity on her. Moreover, she did not need to show mercy to Oriental rhyme. We have been used to it for a long time.


    At more than ten o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng walked out of the room. Dongfang Yun''s face was pink and pink, and she went downstairs. Chang''e and others were sitting in the hall. Everyone''s faces were unnatural, and they even looked at Dongfang Yun with sympathy.


    After three or four hours of torture, how did Dongfang Yun get through it?


    However, Chang''e or Liu Yan, who was a little vinegar bottle, didn''t get angry with everything just heard, because they knew that Chu Feng was venting his depression, but he was pitying Dongfang Yun.


    In the past, no one knew when Chu Feng ravaged him. Today, several people are listening here. Dongfang Yun stands behind Chang''e with her head down. She is shy enough to drill a hole in the ground and scolds the son of a bitch of Chu Feng. Even if you want to vent on me, you can''t find a quiet place without people?


    This time, I really lost my face.


    "How are you two? Are you better?"


    Chu Feng, however, walked forward without any fluctuation. Sitting between Chang''e and Zhang yun''er, he vented himself on Dongfang Yun, feeling much more comfortable.


    Chang''e moved her arm: "just now yun''er sister has helped me recover from the injury. It''s OK."


    Zhang Yuner and chufeng are similar in constitution. They are the eyes of fate. It is a simple thing to live the dead and repair Chang''e''s injury at a glance.


    Seeing that Chang''e had nothing to do, Chu Feng was relieved: "that night, rest earlier, and go back to the hidden world tomorrow."


    Lu Wan''s deception broke Chu Feng''s heart, but as long as he was alive, the road would have to go on all the time. At present, the wild demon domain army is looking for the Tianhu clan. Murong Bing and lengrushuang are in danger at all times. Chu Feng does not want to put other beauties in danger because of one Lu Wan.


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er nodded, and the latter said, "I''ll go back to the battlefield early tomorrow morning. In addition, how do you know the ancient universe and even those things?"


    Chang''e was also curious. At that time, Chu Feng said that he saw it with the supreme throne. However, Chu Feng did not make clear what he saw at that time.


    Chu Feng didn''t hide anything. He gave a general account of the information that appeared in his brain on the island at that time. He also told about the last time the supreme throne took him to see the sword spirit.


    After hearing this, Chang''e frowned and asked, "according to what you said, at first you didn''t know who the sword spirit was. It was the supreme throne that brought you to see. Today, you don''t know about the ancient universe. You don''t know the existence of nothingness, which is also the message from the supreme throne to you?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "it''s basically like this, but I don''t know what the supreme throne is."


    Chang''e was silent for a moment and said, "the supreme throne is something that only the supreme is entitled to. At the beginning, LV Wan did not sit on the throne, because she did not have the qualification of eternal supremacy, so there was no way. However, you had the qualification of eternal supremacy, so you could have the supreme royal family


    "Remember what nothingness said during the day? There may be a connection between the presence of the supreme throne and the coming of the eternal supreme


    When Chang''e said that, Chu Feng thought it might be possible, and her face was a little excited: "does that mean that as long as I understand the supreme throne, I can step into the eternal supreme and control all things, even fate and nothingness?"


    Chang''e nodded: "it should be like this."


    "That''s good!" Chu Feng suddenly yearned for the eternal supreme and patted Chang''e on the shoulder: "in addition, don''t say that Lu Wan is a bitch!"


    I know. I''ll take a look at her lips


    Chu Feng just took back his eyes. Lu Wan cheated him. But even so, Chu Feng didn''t want other people to call her a bitch, even if she was Chang''e!


    Even if you don''t love, you shouldn''t lose your character and cultivation!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2494

    In the dead of night, everyone has their own rest.


    Chu Feng did not go to anyone''s room, but in a room, but until the early morning he did not rest, but stood by the window with the light off, looking at the stars in the sky.


    After his return, he already knew that today''s events have caused huge fluctuations in the modern world. At present, all countries explain all this in terms of the possible existence of aliens. In addition, there are pictures from satellites at that time. It is not clear what it looks like, but it is enough to set off huge waves in the world.


    In that space, there is no protection can exist, even caused a huge storm on the earth, not aliens, what can it be?


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to explain this, because some things are not explained well. The more the explanation is, the more complicated it will be.


    People who believe in the world are more willing to believe in the existence of aliens, and they don''t want to know that there are strong people in this world. Moreover, those strong people can bury millions of corpses when they raise their hands. Compared with aliens, the world of the strong is the most terrifying.


    The question that Chu Feng is thinking now is, what kind of method can let the people in the present world never know the existence of the strong world?


    Although the world of the strong was born after the migration of the modern world, and the earth is the origin of the birth of all creatures, but after endless years of evolution and Lu Wan''s suppression, there are strong people in the present world, but they are not very strong enough to threaten the safety of the earth ball.


    However, even if it is not the five forbidden areas, the other small worlds alone have semi divine strong people who can make the earth fall into disaster. If they come to the modern world, they are definitely not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    Although Lu Wan will certainly maintain her most satisfied world, there are some things that are uncertain. At least now Chu Feng doesn''t want to be known by people in the present world. Besides the earth, there are other planets with traces of life, just a few million light-years away from the earth.


    Creak!


    Behind the door, also at this time a slight ring, Chu wind slightly Leng, turn around, left eye flicker, light helpless, thought that this evening can be quiet to think of something, look at this situation, is impossible.


    The door opened, a figure slowly came in, obviously also stupefied for a moment, because Chu Feng did not lie on the bed, but stood in the window.


    Chu Feng points a little, the light in the room lights up, and the people who just came in squint. For a while, they are not used to it, and this person is catkins, which makes Chu Feng a little surprised.


    If Liu Yan chufeng can accept it, it should not be because catkins have always been a very reserved person. It is the first time that she ran to his room in the middle of the night.


    Willow catkins adapted to the sudden light, see Chu wind to see their own face slightly red: "brother-in-law!"


    Chu Feng went to sit on the chair and raised his legs: "it''s midnight and early morning. What do you want to do?"


    "I,,," catkins stopped talking. She turned around and closed the door first. Wearing pajamas, she was obviously still in a vacuum. She went over and sat on Chu Feng''s lap, completely changed into a person and hung around Chu Feng''s neck: "I''m already a woman. I don''t know if it''s going to be another two years. I''m thirsty!"


    The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Shen Xiuqin said such words, and even Liu Yan said such words that Chu Feng could understand. Then LiuXu said this sentence, he was really a little surprised.


    When did the little girl let it go?


    Willow catkins is also shy unceasingly, bows the head to go: "brother-in-law, that you see me do what?"


    "Well, you''d better not call me brother-in-law. I feel like I''m calling animals." Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and put his arm around the small waist of catkins: "I just want to see how my catkins have grown in the past two years. I''m so open and honest. I didn''t steal a man behind my back."


    Willow catkins made a big red face directly, knowing that Chu Feng was joking, but when he heard this, he was still shy. He stood up and said, "people will be thumped by you"


    Dong Dong Dong!


    Before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by a knock at the door. Catkins looked back in amazement and blinked her eyes. All of a sudden, she was nervous. She also made a big decision to come here tonight. She thought that no one would come to find Chu Feng tonight, but who is the person coming now?


    Just don''t wait to think of who it is, Chu Feng fingers a hook, the door has opened, outside the door is Liu Yan, just walked in, she saw catkins, is also a Leng.


    Then he puffed up his mouth: "catkins, why are you in your brother-in-law''s room?"


    Liu Xu bit her lips and lowered her head: "well, my brother-in-law is also my man. I''m very normal here. Besides, aren''t you going to have a meeting tomorrow morning? Don''t you go to bed early


    Liu Yan closed the door, went to the catkins, raised his hand and patted her buttocks: "hum, if I come slowly, you will be in front of me, Chu Feng this son of a bitch this time do not know how long to go, my parents think we broke up, I am to make children."As always brave!


    Willow catkins also weak said: "that, that you first, I wait to come again."


    Chu Feng looked at the two sisters like that and shook his head with a bitter smile: "it''s OK to chat tonight, OK?"


    During the day, she has been struggling with Dongfang Yun. Even in the face of Liu Yan and Liu Xu, Chu Feng is not in a great mood now.


    And Liu Yan and catkins even said: "no way!" Obviously, Chu Feng doesn''t want to do anything tonight, which is not allowed.


    And when Chu Feng was forced by Liuyan sisters, she hid herself and respected the temple!


    On the Pacific Ocean of the present world, using Chu Feng''s love for himself, Lu Wan has broken the shackles of nothingness and inspired the most powerful forces in her body. Although she has not yet reached the level of supreme control over all things in ancient times, at least in the stage of saints of heaven, Lu Wan is more confident than any saint.


    But at the moment, she is not happy at all.


    Sitting in front of the Zun temple, looking at the life in the hidden world under the Zun temple, there was a faint melancholy in her eyes. She loved Chu Feng in her heart. Otherwise, Lu Wan would not have given her body to him even in order to destroy the void.


    But now Chu Feng is angry because she didn''t explain clearly in advance, and her love in her heart has been deprived. That is to say, Chu Feng has no love for her any more. Lu Wan seems calm, but she is still very sad in her heart.


    Chu Feng doesn''t love her any more, but she still loves Chu Feng in her heart. Being hated by a person he loves deeply, that kind of feeling should be more worrying. People who have experienced it are very clear that Lu Wan is like this now.


    She wanted to explain with Chu Feng, but Chu Feng didn''t give her any chance to explain. Lu Wan was helpless, worried and miserable!


    "If I had known that, why should I have done it in the first place?"


    Behind Lu Wan, a figure slowly emerged, and the woman in white appeared like that: "you are the immortal God, but the so-called duty is now known to be imposed on you by nothingness, so whether you love the devil or not is like that. I understand the feeling you didn''t say at first, but can Chu Feng understand it? It can only be said that the choice you started is wrong. "


    Lu Wan didn''t show shock because of the sudden appearance of the woman in white, but treated her in a peaceful manner.


    And the woman in white continued to say: "a man who really loves you, even if he knows that he has been cheated by you, will choose to believe you and be willing to listen to your explanation. However, the devil does not, he directly takes other women to leave, respect God, what you fall in love with is a man who does not give all his love to you, which is not worth it!"


    Lu Wan stood up and turned to face the woman in white. Her eyes were empty and beautiful.


    Lu Wan, a saint among the ancient practitioners, knew who was there. None of them was a woman. The Holy Land in front of her was a woman. Lu Wan was definitely not one of the people he knew.


    Squinting her eyes, Lu Wan said faintly, "can you take off your veil?"


    as like as two peas in the face, the woman in white is not concealment, and the magnificent face is just like the nothingness. It is beautiful.


    "I still have no impression of you."


    Lu Wan took a serious look, shook her head and looked at the distance again: "would you like to introduce your identity? I''ve never met you before, but you can become a saint as a monk. Your father or your master. Should I know you? In addition,,, "


    after a pause, Lu Wan also asked her most curious question:" where do you come from? How can you survive today when the ancient times are destroyed and the Xiuzhen world is annihilated? "


    The woman in white did not answer Lu Wan''s question, but kept smiling.


    When Lu Wan turned around, the woman in white was covered with a new veil, and said faintly: "the God doesn''t need to know who I am. You just need to know that you can''t stop it in the big era. In addition, I hope that Zun God can stand with me. The devil doesn''t love you any more, and he kills the world. He is a devil in the end. He hopes that one day, the God will kill his relatives."


    With one sentence, the figure of the woman in white gradually blurred and disappeared. There was only one sentence: "don''t try to find me. When I should appear, I will appear naturally. It''s useless to respect God and hurt God. The devil is not worth your love!"


    From the appearance to the disappearance of the woman in white, Lu Wan kept her calm.


    But Lu Wan didn''t pay attention to what the woman in White said. Chu Feng didn''t love her. Lu Wan knew best that she cared about what the woman in White said just now.


    The big times can''t be stopped.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2495

    The next morning, Chu Feng opened his eyes and felt a little numbness in his arms. He also remembered what happened last night.


    Liu Yan and catkins are really crazy.


    Look around. The willow catkins lie on the left and Liu Yan on the right. Both of them are leaning on his arm like a kitten. They are sleeping soundly. Thinking of the situation that they fought against death last night, they took a rest nearly four o''clock in the morning. Now they must be tired.


    Chu Feng did not disturb the rest of the two people, nor wake them up, and so on to leave, leaving is always sad, it is better to let them wake up as soon as they have a dream.


    A subtle force did not enter the two sisters'' bodies, so that they sleep more sweetly. Chu Feng also gently pulled back his hand and lifted the quilt. When he got up, the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely: "Liu Yan, how long, are more than two sizes bigger than catkins, and there is no meaning of drooping."


    With a little emotion, she thought of the hamburger made by Liu Yan last night, and chufeng''s mouth twitched violently. Big also has great benefits. It feels great.


    Chufeng also went down from the bed. After a simple bath, she left the room. In the hall on the first floor, Chang''e Dongfang Yun and Bai he were already waiting here, and Zhang yun''er had left.


    In addition to Bai He, Chang''e and Dongfang Yun look at Chu Feng with contempt.


    They are all powerful beings. The sound insulation walls of the modern world are nothing to them. Last night, the crazy cry of Liu Yan and catkins almost tormented them for a whole night. Chang''e almost couldn''t help kicking the door, but when she thought that Chu Feng was about to leave, she resisted.


    But in my heart for Chu Feng''s behavior is almost speechless, in the body of Dongfang Yun just released so much energy, unexpectedly still Liu Yan sister there struggle for a night, animals, in addition to the beast Chang''e also really can''t find any good adjectives to describe Chu Feng.


    In the face of the disdain of the two women, Chu Feng didn''t see it at all. He didn''t want to see it last night. But Liu Yan and catkins came hard. As a man with strong capital, how can women take the initiative to invite war? How can they retreat?


    Two gentle coughs distracted attention: "let''s go!"


    Directly opened the space channel in front of Chu Feng. He didn''t say goodbye to anyone. Even when he came back this time, he didn''t give it to many people. Therefore, when he left, he didn''t have too many memories. Nihility was sealed up because Lu Wan broke the temporary disorder of fate. Maybe he will return again one day.


    The wild demon kingdom or the western spirit world also needs to be solved. Chu Feng doesn''t have much time to stay here.


    "Master, are you still angry?" White lotus also followed Chu Feng to go in, Oriental rhyme and Chang''e just stood up, the former saw Chang''e that cold color, asked in a low voice.


    "Why am I angry?" Chang''e asked back, and then she stopped talking and walked into the channel.


    Actually not angry is false, but it has no effect on Chu Feng. Especially Lu Wan''s deception made Chu Feng feel a knot in her heart. She once cheated Chu Feng. Now she is too concerned about these women''s problems, which just reminds Chu Feng of her deception.


    Because Chang''e feels that Chu Feng loves her, but this love is based on the reason why Lin Yulin and Ma Qiduo are in her body. Without Lin Yulin and other factors, Chang''e does not doubt that Chu Feng loves her at all.


    Dongfang Yun felt that Chang''e was not in a good mood, so she didn''t speak any more. She looked at the quiet courtyard and followed her in with a sigh. The dazzling door disappeared into the hall.


    It was just a blink of an eye. The door of dazzling light appeared in the temple world. Chu Feng took the lead in coming out of the temple. There was no one in the hall. It seemed that they were all busy.


    Chang''e and others also came out and looked out of the hall. Because of the change of space, the temple world is millions of light years away from the earth. It can also be said that it is in another galaxy. The earth is at the dawn, and here is the time of night.


    "I''ll go out for a moment, and I''ll be back soon."


    Chu Feng said and left the hall. Before he left, he asked Yan Luo and others to prepare for war and go to the wild demon region at any time. Now it has been some time. I believe they should be prepared. If there is no problem, Chu Feng wants to go to the wild demon domain as soon as possible.


    Because the longer the time dragged on, the colder it was, the more dangerous they were likely to encounter. If they fell into the hands of the demon emperor at that time, it was definitely not what Chu Feng wanted to see.


    And in the Chu wind out of the hall of the moment, the wild demon domain, a vast and endless oasis.


    Under the leadership of several saints, the demon domain army has been searching here for several months, but because of the vast territory, there is no trace of the Tianhu clan.


    In addition to Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, as well as the three saints who killed Chang''e, now there are only the demon emperor left in the nine saints of the demon realm, the snake Zun and the two saints and the five saints. At this moment, the team leading the team here is looking for the three Saints in addition to the demon emperor."Mouse!"


    Three people sitting on a mountain at the moment, saw the demon domain army day and night looking for, but there is no breakthrough, snake Zun impatiently said: "you said it can be the demon emperor is wrong, the Tianhu family is not here, we put so many people to look together, until now there is no shadow."


    A man with a sharp mouth and a monkey cheek looked unhappy: "snake respect, can you speak more politely? Even butterfly Zun calls me mouse Zun. Why do you want to call me mouse?"


    "Oh Snake respect smell speech, strange smile a: "how, I call you mouse, you are not convinced?"


    The expression of rat Zun changed a few times, and his eyes flashed with anger, but he finally resisted. Although he was the middle God, he could crush him if he really wanted to fight. Because the latter entered the middle God for many years. The most important thing was that the snake Zun itself was a nine headed snake with one head and one life.


    He can die nine times, but he can only die once and he is finished. There is no way for him to be dissatisfied with snake Zun''s name.


    "Laipi snake!"


    At this time, the beautiful butterfly Zun said faintly: "go to see what they are looking for. This time, the demon emperor has given us time limit. If we fail, we must bear a lot of pressure."


    Butterfly Zun''s words let the snake Zun, who was still there mocking the mouse Zun, immediately changed its color. It was just as helpless for the butterfly Zun to face the upper demon God as the mouse Zun faced him.


    Hurry up, don''t you look at the face of the mouse


    Mouse Zun''s expression was stiff, and his face turned ugly. When he was about to get up, diezun said, "laipi snake, I want you to go. Can''t you understand what I said?"


    Snake Zun''s look changed, in his heart scolded diezun countless times of bitches, but also can''t help but stand up and fly away, the demon world is really weak meat strong food, who is stronger, then who is the boss, now butterfly Zun is stronger than him, then you can let him do anything.


    "What are you doing here? Can he read it all by himself? " When mouse Zun moved butterfly Zun to make his head, the latter looked at him coldly and asked coldly.


    Mouse Zun''s face twitched for a moment. He found that his brain couldn''t keep up with butterfly Zun''s rhythm. Just now he thought that he was coming out to scold the snake Zun for him, which embarrassed him. The snake Zun just left in the dust, and it was his turn immediately?


    Mouse respect even snake respect do not dare to resist, let alone is more powerful butterfly Zun, en should say a way to get up to leave, just in the heart scold butterfly respect bitch.


    "A stinky snake, a mouse, are disgusting things!" Diezun snorted coldly, raised his head to look at the sky, and blinked his eyes: "I don''t know what the Chu wind looks like, but it can attract the fourth Princess and Su Daji. It must be good. If you can sleep him, will the fourth Princess and Su Daji be angry?"


    Thinking of these things, diezun giggled and giggled, plump and disorderly, presenting a kind of astonishing waves.


    "Diezun!"


    There is also a dream of Murong ice and cold man, suddenly began to leave the snake Zun quickly back: "there is a situation!"


    Diezun suppressed the smile on his face and glared at snake Zun fiercely. He was interrupted when he was dreaming of a good thing. How much of it affected his mood. He stood up and said, "what''s the situation? Is your mother dead or your father dead?"


    Snake Zun looks ugly, butterfly Zun is too shameless, but if he doesn''t, he can only endure: "the army has searched the southwest, and the two guys have a conflict. When they start, the place suddenly lights up, something is wrong!"


    Butterfly Zun smell speech Oh, body shape passed the void: "that don''t hurry to have a look, dawdle."


    Snake Zun followed up with a cold face. It was not once or twice that she was bullied by butterfly Zun for endless years. She thought that when she was strong, she must take down butterfly Zun and severely ravage her, so that she remembered that she felt terrible.


    Before long, they came to the place where the snake Zun said, a very common green grass. Looking around, butterfly Zun frowned: "what''s wrong?"


    This place looks so ordinary, there is no abnormal place, and even a breath of boundary does not exist.


    Just now two hands-on people came out and pointed to the four big stones on one side: "that''s it. We can''t break the stones there just now. In addition, there is an abnormal light."


    Butterfly Zun frown to see, the hands of the two people are half god later demon, how can even stone can not be broken?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2496

    Because of the abnormal situation, the search army stopped for a short rest.


    Butterfly Zun took snake Zun and mouse Zun around the four big stones, and then went to the center of the four big stones to observe, but there was nothing abnormal. It seemed that they were just four ordinary stones.


    However, if they are really ordinary stones, they can''t resist the attack of two demigods. It''s possible to turn them into powder. But now the four big stones have no trace of damage. All this seems a little strange.


    "Back off!"


    Back to the front from the new, butterfly Zun said in a cold voice.


    Snake Zun and mouse Zun quickly stepped back. They knew that butterfly Zun was going to attack here, to see if it was really the same as what the two people said just now.


    The terror power of the upper God rolled on the butterfly Zun, and the powerful evil spirit was diffused. Even the snake Zun and the mouse Zun couldn''t bear it. The rest of the people, needless to say, avoided it a little. They also wondered why butterfly Zun urged such a powerful attack. Isn''t it four big stones?


    Even if there is no need for four big stones?


    However, because diezun is second only to the demon emperor in the demon realm, no one dares to say what she wants to do. All of them are watching in the distance, hoping to know what will happen next.


    Butterfly Zun''s eyes twinkled with gold, and suddenly opened her hands. Behind her appeared wings as thin as cicada wings, but they were colorful and looked very gorgeous. The upper two wings were slightly larger, and the lower two wings were smaller, which seemed to have a little short meaning. Big family knew that this was the four wings of diezun.


    Because the body of diezun is butterfly, but it is not the common butterfly, but a poisonous butterfly in ancient times. They have serrated teeth, gorgeous four wings, and beautiful shape, but also extremely dangerous. Few people dare to do anything to butterfly Zun in the demon kingdom.


    Even if there are people who have a bad heart for diezun, they are all dead. Even the demon emperor dare not do anything to diezun, because diezun''s strength is not as good as that of the demon emperor, but if you force her, how can you die.


    In everyone''s complexity, butterfly Zun also drank a Jiao, launched a strong attack force, mercilessly blasted on the four big stones.


    But at the next moment, everyone was shocked. With the power of diezun''s attack, even a lower demon God would spit blood and be seriously injured, and even destroy an area. However, under the attack of diezun, the four big stones were still.


    Even when the power of the attack subsided, a faint light appeared in the four big stones, and then slowly disappeared, as if nothing had happened just now.


    "There''s something wrong with it!"


    Butterfly Zun folded up his four wings, and the golden light in his eyes also dissipated. When he came to the four big stones, he took a look and stretched out his hand to feel it: "but it''s not a rare mineral. Why can it stop such a powerful attack?"


    As a demon God that has existed for a long time, diezun has seen many strange things. However, he has never seen such a hard stone that can block a blow by a strong man in the divine realm. Moreover, the material is very common to the touch. It is not a rare mineral at all, but now it can''t be broken, which is quite unusual.


    After thinking about it for a while, diezun''s beautiful face showed a playful smile, and her body slowly rose into the air. Everyone did not know what she was going to do, but no one dared to stop her.


    When we got to ten thousand meters above the sky, diezun''s eyes twinkled with gold again and looked down. First of all, he looked at the four big stones, then looked around. After a long time, diezun''s face slowly showed a smile: "nine palaces and eight trigrams. No wonder we have been looking for so long, there is no trace of the Tianhu clan!"


    In addition to the four big stones in the lower space, there are also five big stones placed in five different directions in dozens of miles outside the area. In combination with the terrain, rivers and mountains, the formation of the nine palace eight trigrams formation is formed.


    The so-called nine palaces and eight trigrams is a kind of means of array road. Nine stones form the peripheral array diagram, and the mountains, trees and rivers form the Eight Diagrams diagram. When the array is displayed, everything covered by the array will be hidden. It can be said that the East and the West are not true.


    This kind of formation has no attack power. It''s mainly used for concealment. It''s made by using the surrounding environment.


    The corner of his mouth cocked up and glanced over a sexy arc. Butterfly Zun fell down from the sky and looked at the four big stones: "tell the demon emperor that we have found the world entrance of the Tianhu clan, but we are blocked by the nine palaces and eight trigrams array. With our strength, we can''t break the array and let the world enter the mouth."


    Still curious snake respect and mouse respect smell speech a Leng, Qi Qi out a voice: "really found?"


    As soon as he asked, he immediately shut up. Diezun was not the one who would joke with them. If he dared to say that, he was sure that he would contact the demon emperor.


    As for the nine palaces and eight trigrams array, they also have a general understanding of it. It''s just that they didn''t realize that in order to hide the entrance of a world, the Tianhu clan set up such a mysterious and huge array. It''s really a big deal!Before long, a figure came down from the sky, and the demon emperor appeared like that, without any breath or even any waves.


    Butterfly respect, snake respect and mouse respect all quickly step back a few steps, revealing the color of absolute respect: "demon emperor!"


    The demon emperor''s eyes coldly swept over the four big stones, and then left in vain. Obviously, he wanted to make sure whether the nine palaces and eight trigrams array discovered by diezun was true. The three diezuns also flew up into the sky and followed the demon emperor.


    "It seems that the ancestors of the fox nationality are very clever!"


    the emperor looked as like as two peas, and lifted up one hand. Suddenly, he made a big hand on the ground, and the big palm was exactly like the animal''s claws. And let the butterfly be surprised that the big palm is like a dragon''s claws.


    How could this happen?


    The eyes of the three people were surprised to see the demon emperor. They knew what the body of the latter was. But they could be sure that the big palm just now was not the body of the demon emperor, but the dragon. How could this happen?


    With curiosity and doubt, they didn''t say it.


    On the earth, because of the fierce attack of the demon emperor, a pit was directly smashed on the ground, just like a palm pressed on the ground. However, the four big stones were still motionless. However, with this attack, mountains broke, rivers separated, strange patterns appeared on the ground, and faint blue light emerged.


    After a while, a figure of eight trigrams appeared within dozens of miles around the square, which was connected by those blue lights, and the first nine big stones turned into golden lights.


    Ha ha, ha, ha, the demon emperor laughed, his eyes twinkled with evil breath: "want to use the nine palace eight trigrams array to hide, but I don''t agree with you can hide how long?"


    It seems crazy. The demon emperor''s attacks fall continuously, and the roaring sound makes the earth tremble. It''s strange that no matter how the demon emperor attacks, the nine palaces and eight trigrams array is still intact and can''t be destroyed at all.


    Diezun and others are more dignified. With the strength of the demon emperor, they can''t destroy the nine palace eight trigrams array. What kind of strength can we do?


    If the nine palaces and eight trigrams array is not broken, the world entrance of the Tianhu clan will not appear. When Chu Feng kills them, there will be no chips to hold in their hands. They can only become the lambs of Chu Feng to be slaughtered. In addition to the demon emperor, the other is the upper demon God and the middle demon God. The overall strength is too weak. In the final analysis, it was in the time of emperor Chiyou Too much has been destroyed.


    The demon emperor''s attack is still continuing, but after a while or no effect, the demon emperor clenched his fist: "each according to one side!"


    Diezun and others immediately understood the meaning of snake Zun, and quickly flashed away, respectively in three directions, with snake Zun as the center store, showing a triangular situation, and then driving a strong force at the same time.


    On the ground, the demon domain army had already withdrawn from this area when the demon emperor started to fight. At the moment, when he saw diezun and others in the distance, they were all flustered. If the attack went on, the powerful waves would kill them. They hardly needed to think about it. They turned around and continued to evacuate.


    Because either the demon emperor or the snake respects them, they are all people who will not cherish their lives. If they die, they will die.


    When the power converged again, the demon emperor suddenly yelled. Diezun and others gathered all their strength towards the demon emperor. The demon emperor''s own power was also released. With the power of the three diezuns, a more powerful force was formed, which directly destroyed the nine palaces and eight trigrams array.


    The earth trembled, but when everything calmed down, the nine palaces and eight trigrams array was still intact, and there was no harm at all.


    The demon emperor''s eyes narrowed and did not continue to attack, because if it could be broken, the joint attack of the four people just now could be completed, but it can''t be broken now. It can only be said that the nine palaces and eight trigrams array is too powerful.


    "I still want to wait for Chu Feng to come. Now it seems that it is not necessary."


    Breath at this moment changed a lot of peace, the demon emperor said lightly, the body also slowly suspended from the sky, went to a higher sky, the air suddenly became dull up, as if the sky would soon collapse.


    Diezun three people feel a kind of surging breath, look startled.


    Demon emperor, to break through the Holy Land!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2497

    In the dark sky, there was a peaceful but strange breath. The demon emperor was under the sky, and the terror of a half step sage rolled on his body.


    The face of diezun and others changed slightly. The demon emperor has always been the God of nature. Even if he was the God of nature two days ago, how could he become a half step sage so quickly? There was no sign at all. To their surprise, the demon emperor not only became a half step saint, but also wanted to become a saint and break through the holy land. How could this happen?


    "Come out!"


    Just do not wait for them to come up with a why, the demon emperor suddenly burst out to drink, the world turbulence for a while.


    A black whirlpool appeared not far from the demon emperor. Something came out of the whirlpool. A long figure, 100 meters long, was completely wrapped in a layer of darkness.


    When the whirlpool disappeared, the darkness above the shadow also dispersed, and butterfly Zun and others could not say a word.


    Because it''s a dragon. To be correct, it''s the skeleton of a dragon. But if a big demon falls, it will basically melt its own bones and dissipate them together. How can we leave the bones?


    In addition, judging from the length of the Jiaolong, it is estimated that the God of nature and the sage of half steps were the lowest. However, at the beginning of the Jiaolong clan, the only one who could reach this length was Huzhou, diezun. It was only he who was the patriarch of the Jiaolong clan, the eldest brother of the Mulong Aojiang''s half mother, who was able to reach this length. But isn''t it resurrected? How can there be bones, and the bones are still under the control of the demon emperor. What happened?


    It''s just that no matter how they think about it, they can''t get a complete answer.


    "Not convinced yet?"


    But the demon emperor at this time is a burst of drink, eyes strange drink: "do you think this emperor''s cultivation of big Shura swallowing technique is only useful to others? It''s useless to you, a half dead monster. If you think so, you are wrong. Now my emperor wants to break through the saints and protect the Dharma for me. If anyone gets close, there will be no mercy! "


    The art of devouring the great Shura!


    Hearing the words of the demon emperor, the butterfly Zun and others who were still confused at first understood what was going on.


    In order to devour the taboo one day, the demon emperor practiced the art of devouring the great Shura. At the moment, he wanted to break through the sage and summon the dragon''s bones. Obviously, he swallowed the dragon''s head with the great Shura''s swallowing technique. The method was really not ordinary evil.


    And the demon Emperor didn''t let them protect the Dharma at the moment, but let a dragon corpse to protect the Dharma. Obviously, he didn''t trust them.


    However, after thinking about it, they all followed the orders of the demon emperor because they were not strong enough. The demon emperor stepped into the way of heaven, and the saints didn''t have the chance to turn over. If there was such a possibility, they would certainly stop the demon emperor. But now the demon emperor directly let a dragon corpse, once a saint, protect the Dharma. They had no chance.


    Their eyes were a little reluctant, but they felt the breath of Jiaolong''s bones. Diezun and others still gave up the idea that they shouldn''t have in their hearts. They stepped back together with the people, so as not to become the one who would kill without mercy.


    However, the dragon''s corpse that appeared was still fighting at the beginning, but under the terrible pressure of the demon emperor, he even scattered his resistance. The long corpse body kept circling back and forth, protecting the demon emperor''s Dharma!


    At the same time, in another world of ice and snow, two beautiful figures stand in a piece of ice and snow and look at the sky. There are similar beauties on their faces. There are many strong people standing behind them, but most of them are women.


    As for the two women, they are lengrushuang and murongbing. At the moment, their world is the ice and snow world created by the ancestors of the Tianhu clan.


    But now the world is shaking, they know that the demon emperor has found their world, and according to the situation, things seem to be more serious than they think.


    Turn around, cold as frost or cold face: "can you?"


    A similar beautiful woman came forward with a dignified look: "the transmission array was paralyzed after sending Bai Lu away. Now everyone is busy repairing it, but because the transmission array has passed for too many years, it may not have enough time."


    If time is not enough, it means that the entrance of the world will be broken by the demon emperor, and then the demon domain army will come in, and the Tianhu clan will inevitably encounter a devastating disaster.


    "Why hasn''t Chu Feng come yet


    Cold as frost smell speech, pretty face one angry: "white Lu went to so long time already had met with him, this dead wench how to now also have no news to come?"


    Murong Bing skimmed his lips: "what are you afraid of?"


    Lengrushuang was stunned and even more angry: "if the demon emperor opens the entrance of the world, we Tianhu people will suffer from a great crisis. You and I are still only the upper gods. How can we fight with the demon emperor? Even the prince of magic dragon is not enough for the demon emperor to smoke. Do you think we can do it? "


    "I''m not afraid." Murong Bing is still the evil spirit as always, blinking her eyes sexy and charming: "you and I are twin chaotic bodies, and now the Chu wind must have stepped into the way of heaven. How dare the demon emperor do anything to us? He is now so eager to open the entrance to the world, but just want to grasp a bit of chips"If there is no accident, then he will not hurt us alone, but will control us all and coerce my husband to give up his body and give him up."


    Cold as frost, squint eyes, think for a moment, feel Murong ice said is also reasonable.


    If Chu Feng is the sage of heaven now, the demon emperor who has practiced the art of devouring the great Shura will surely be more excited. If they want to coerce Chu Feng to give up his body with their life and death problems, it is undoubtedly the best way.


    In this way, his cold heart calmed down a little, but he didn''t hold much hope: "that''s the case, but the transmission array still needs to be repaired as soon as possible, and one hand is always needed."


    This Murong Bing didn''t say anything. He just looked at the sky curiously and felt that there was something unusual above the sky today. It was just because the world was covered by the nine palaces and eight trigrams array, the external situation was very difficult to affect here, and I don''t know what happened to Chu Feng?


    At the moment, the Chu wind, standing in front of the palace in the temple world, looks at the changing sky under the curtain of night, and there is a peaceful breath surging, and that breath is the same as when the saints break through.


    Who on earth is it that wants to break through to the saint?


    "Chu Feng!"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to figure out who he was, Chang''e flashed in her eyes and said solemnly: "there is a saint''s calamity in the wild demon kingdom. I have developed the art of great destiny. I found that the demon emperor has devoured the demon king of all ages by the great Shura swallowing technique, which was once the head of the Jiaolong clan. Now, with the help of the overstock of power, we are going to break through the sage."


    Demon emperor, to break through saints?


    Chu Feng was stunned and calmed down. His eyes narrowed slightly: "well, it''s a bad thing for the demon emperor to break through the sage, but it''s not too bad, is it?"


    Chang''e thought that after telling Chu Feng, he would go to the demon kingdom to stop the demon emperor. But she didn''t expect that Chu Feng would be so calm. Even Yan Luo and others were curious. Why didn''t Chu Feng stop the demon emperor?


    "It is the most serious thing in the world of heaven that the weak and the strong eat in the demon domain."


    Chu Feng said calmly: "in fact, none of the nine saints in the demon Kingdom actually disagree with each other. It''s just because of some strength and background that they have divided their ranks. Now that the demon emperor wants to break through the holy land, do you think other saints will watch the demon emperor become more powerful, so that they can never turn over?"


    When Chu Feng said that, Chang''e and others understood what he meant, that is, in order not to be oppressed by the demon emperor, the sage of the demon kingdom would join hands to prevent him from entering the holy land.


    But that''s all at once, Chang''e said with a bitter smile: "you''re still too optimistic. You can decide whether to go or not."


    Chang''e raised her hand, and the situation of the demon Kingdom appeared in front of the people. The nine Heavenly God thunder had not yet landed. Beside the demon emperor, except for the hundred meter long dragon bones, the rest of the people were far away.


    "See?"


    Chang''e pointed to the dragon''s skeleton: "the demon emperor has devoured the demon king of all ages, and has refined its bones. Now this corpse has the lowest defense and damage power of the God of creation. Do you think that except for the demon emperor, who is only the strong one in the demon domain of the upper demon God, can you prevent the demon emperor from stepping into the path of heaven?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses in his heart were roaring and galloping there. At the beginning, he was still waiting for the demon domain dog to bite the dog. At this moment, it seemed impossible.


    "Go


    There is no need for any nonsense. Now the demon emperor is definitely easier to deal with than the demon emperor who has stepped into the holy land. If you don''t stop him, you are really a fool. If you raise your hand, you will open the channel to the demon domain, but the next moment Chu Feng is stunned.


    Chang''e was stunned at the same place, because Chu Feng could not open the door of dazzle light to go to the wild demon kingdom. What''s going on?


    Chang''e herself tried to open the door of dazzling light, but the situation was similar to that of Chu Feng. Maybe Zhang yun''er, who was left behind in the war, was the same situation? How could it be like this?


    Chu Feng frowned deeply: "remember when nothingness appeared?"


    Hearing this, Chang''e nodded. At that time, Lu Wan was going to pass through the chaos Dharma. In order to prevent her from gathering the strength of all living beings to fight against the holy Dharma, she blocked all the heaven and earth, and even the saints could not travel. Did Chang''e think of a possibility and look at the Chu wind and be surprised: "what do you mean?"


    "It seems that nothingness still exists, not sealed!" Chu Feng nodded and said what he thought in his heart: "at the beginning, I wonder how the nothingness and the intangible can be sealed. Even if the fate is disordered and the order is rebuilt, it will not be simply sealed. At this moment, it seems that all this is nihilism and ghosts."


    "It can''t do anything to hurt us now because of the deviation of fate, but it''s OK to stop us from going to the demon realm and give the demon emperor a smooth step into the sage. After all, what nihilism wants to see most is that we kill each other, don''t we?"


    Chang''e nodded, and now there is only such an explanation. Looking at the demon Kingdom, the first nine Heavenly God thunder has fallen: "what should we do?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "take a step to see a step, if the conjecture is correct, the demon emperor is not the most terrible, nihilism is the most terrible."


    It can change the boundaries of space and control the fate of others. It is not terrible. Who is terrible?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2498

    Chu Feng did not pay attention to the situation of the wild demon domain, because it did not have any effect.


    Nihilism blocked Wanjie, so it is sure that no one will stop the demon emperor from stepping into the heaven. It is used to this method of hiding in the dark, so Chu Feng doesn''t want to waste time to pay attention to the things in the demon domain, and then go to the demon domain to kill the demon emperor after the Wanjie blockade is lifted.


    He and Chang''e together, two saints of heaven, can''t be a demon emperor?


    So Chu Feng had nothing to worry about. He was very clear about what the demon emperor wanted. So he didn''t have much pressure to deal with the affairs of the demon kingdom. He just sent the demon emperor back to the West as soon as the time came.


    Back to the temple, Chu Feng called out the supreme throne.


    Now, whether it is the demon emperor, the devil nagula or the other saints of heaven, Chu Feng doesn''t feel much. He cares more about nothingness. If nothingness is not eliminated, there will not be a day of stability. Sooner or later, this era will be destroyed by the conspiracy of nihility.


    The best way to get rid of nothingness is to achieve the eternal supreme. However, no one has ever achieved the eternal supreme after the sage of heaven. What kind of method is needed to achieve it? Chu Feng is not very clear now, but it is certain that it is not so simple.


    It can be said that there is nothing special about the supreme throne, except for the mysterious atmosphere filled with it.


    Sitting on it, Chu Feng put his hands on the handle. What kind of secret does this supreme throne contain?


    If it''s just a simple throne, why does it bring him that kind of picture and feeling twice? If it''s not the supreme throne, Chu Feng doesn''t know that Bailu will be the third sword spirit. If it''s not the supreme throne, Chu Feng doesn''t know that there is an ancient universe before the universe, and the era it has gone through is nothing more than a small era under the universe era.


    It''s just why do these feelings appear? Where does the supreme throne come from?


    Closed his eyes, Chu Feng tried to feel, slowly fell into a mysterious feeling, the soul seems to leave his body in general, floating in a dark.


    Suddenly, a man appeared in front of Chu Feng, an old man with white hair and long robes.


    Chu Feng felt that his body was out of control, and the whole person seemed light and floating without any feeling. He could be sure that he was still in the temple or sitting on the supreme throne. However, where was this place, and who was the robed elder in front of him?


    "Not bad!"


    After staring at Chu Feng for a while, the old man in the robe said: "after so many years of my throne, I thought that no one was qualified to be recognized as the Lord. I didn''t expect that in the weakest era of the universe, there was such a miracle as you. It''s very good!"


    Chu Feng is confused. At the moment, in addition to the body can not move, there is no problem in speaking.


    Keep a touch of politeness and open your mouth: "old man, who are you, the supreme throne, is yours?"


    "Me?" The old man frowned, thought for a moment, and shook his head: "for too long, I have forgotten who I am. I only remember that someone once called me the master. However, after chaos, the eighteen universes were broken, and I was also destroyed. Since then, I have forgotten a lot of things."


    Eighteen universes?


    Chu Feng was shocked. What and what was it?


    Can''t help but ask a voice: "old man, what is the eighteen universes?"


    The robe old man laughed, and suddenly a cold light didn''t enter Chu Feng''s mind. There was no harm. It just made Chu Feng have some more things in his mind. When he opened his eyes again, he probably understood some things, what is the eighteen universes.


    From ancient times to the present, we all thought that there was only one universe. But long ago, we didn''t know how long it was. In fact, there were eighteen universes coexisting. Each universe had innumerable planets and innumerable creatures. At that time, every day there was a battle of saints, and every day there was a destruction and birth of a planet.


    In the end, the eighteen universes broke down, leaving only four universes.


    They are the eastern universe, the southern universe, the Western universe and the northern universe. However, in the later wars, the southern universe emerged, and became the master at one stroke, destroying the three universes of the East, the West and the north, making them disappear.


    At the time when he thought that everything would end like this, the powerful man who had achieved the greatest achievement in ancient times was eroded by his heart demons because of his heavy killing. When he could hardly control himself, he broke his body, soul and everything with the most powerful force, and let the whole universe bury him, and everything fell into darkness.


    The old man in front of him is the ancient supreme, and it was before the first universe era.


    Chu Feng swallowed hard and found that the universe was too magical, and this could not be described by the universe. As for what to describe, Chu Feng did not know, because these things, it is estimated that they did not even know nothingness.Thinking of nothingness, Chu Feng asked: "old man, the eighteen universes have been broken into boundless darkness. Then when this universe was born, in the first era of the universe, how was nothingness born? The supreme throne gave me some pictures. I think you should know what''s going on?"


    "The will of the universe!" The old man in the robe was silent for a moment, and said faintly: "this is a kind of magic will. Before the birth of this universe, the eighteen universes have brought too much damage to the big interface, and the saints of heaven emerge in endlessly. Therefore, when the universe, which is also the only universe, is born in endless years, nothingness is born under the influence of the will of the universe."


    "It does not know its existence. It can only be said that it originally suppressed the existence of the heavenly sage, but it changed later. It is worried that the birth of the eternal supreme will destroy it!"


    Chu Feng nodded clearly. So it is. The universe has not only experienced seven cosmic eras, but also coexisted with 18 universes before the seven universe eras. What kind of situation is it? Chu Feng doesn''t know, but he can''t speculate.


    Just as a city is surrounded by a province, a province is under the jurisdiction of a country, and a country is on a continent, and a continent is only a part of the world, and the world is only the whole of the earth.


    So outside the earth is a galaxy, and outside this galaxy is the vast universe, so what is beyond the universe? Is there nothing outside the universe? Chu Feng did not know, believe that few people know, perhaps to go to the ancient supreme, can solve these answers are not necessarily.


    So Chu Feng did not go to the top of the universe, things in the ancient universe can not think through, how to see through the universe outside? Even if we know that there is something outside the universe, what is there beyond that? There is no absolute in everything.


    Taking back his thoughts, Chu Feng calmed down a lot: "old man, I want to know that you have achieved the eternal supremacy. Can you give me some advice?"


    "As you said, the nihility of the universe was born to balance order, but now it has changed. It can''t be the eternal supreme, and the saint can''t be the enemy of it!"


    The robe old man did not betray the point and did not answer Chu Feng''s question. He just replied faintly: "love, always believe in love. Love is the greatest. No matter time, fate, disaster or everything, the existence of love cannot be broken. As long as love is firm enough, nothing can change it, but you can rely on love and break everything!"


    Chu Feng also wanted to ask something. The robe old man disappeared, leaving only the last sentence: "the eighteen universes collapsed. Now only this universe exists. It is perfect and precious. Cherish it well."


    As soon as it was dark, Chu Feng opened his eyes and found that he was still in the temple, sitting on the supreme throne. All that Chu Feng had just done was not dreaming. The robed old man was the original owner of the supreme throne, and he still came from the eighteen universes before the seven universe eras.


    Taking a deep breath, he was barely able to digest the amazing news and put away the supreme throne. Chu Feng felt that he was a little persistent. He was the master of the general existence.


    Not as long as efforts can be achieved, but also need opportunity to be able to do, and now the opportunity has not arrived, even if no effort is redundant.


    However, to be sure, Chu Feng is still in a good mood. That is, the supreme throne is not the product of this era or even the seven universe eras. It came from the universe era long ago, and its master was the supreme one from ancient times.


    Supreme, master, what kind of state is that? Can it really change everything?


    Thinking about this problem, Chu Feng was preparing to go back to the back. A man came in from the outside. When he saw Chu Feng, he was stunned for a moment, and then ran over: "the devil!"


    "It turned out to be Miss Jiayan." Seeing the comer, Chu Feng didn''t think about the problem of powerlessness for the time being. He just asked curiously, "what time is it now? Don''t you rest?"


    "Rest?" Shangguan Jiayan curled her lips: "now the temple world knows that the Lord of the wild demon domain, the demon emperor, is going to step into the realm of saints. Who has the heart to rest? I came to find aunt Yihong. Originally, I wanted to ask her where you were. But now I see you, it''s OK. I want to tell you something."


    Shangguan Jiayan came to find Yihong, which made Chu Feng very strange. It was even more strange to hear that he was still looking for himself.


    Take a look at Shangguan Jiayan''s beautiful small face. It can be said that she is extremely slim and extremely slim, especially her hip, which is quite cocky. It is absolutely comparable to the present world''s Jennifer, which is quite cocky enough.


    Just ready to say things Shangguan Jiayan saw Chu Feng staring at her. Her eyes were too direct and her face was black: "Chu Feng, I''m your cousin, can you be subtle?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2499

    Chu Feng''s eyes are really too cheap, let Shangguan Jiayan have a feeling that she didn''t wear clothes when she went out today. Her eyes glared at him with shame and indignation.


    "That, too, is not pro."


    Chu Feng accosted his eyes and murmured in a low voice.


    "What, what do you say?" Chu Feng said in a low voice, but she was still heard by Shangguan Jiayan, and her face was flushed: "Chu Feng, you''d better get rid of the idea that you shouldn''t have. My grandfather and your grandfather are brothers, my father and your mother are cousins, and I and you are cousins. What''s not intimate?"


    "It''s not as exciting as you and Shangguan, but it''s also close."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Shangguan Jiayan''s red face was still so excited. She looked lovely.


    Feeling particularly interesting, Chu Feng said with a smile: "it''s true, but I don''t recognize it. Moreover, my mother and your father are cousins. Only half of the blood ties are the same. To you and me, only a quarter of them are the same. Isn''t it too close? So it seems nothing? "


    Shangguan Jiayan looks at Chu Feng with consternation. She blinks her eyes and almost suspects that she heard something wrong. She doesn''t get it wrong until after a while. Chu Feng does say that to her.


    Eyes suddenly alert up, hands in front of the body back a step: "that you don''t think nonsense, I think you are a little cousin, you can''t be animals to me."


    ,,,, Chu Feng just want to make fun of Shangguan Jiayan. Seeing that Shangguan Jiayan is serious, she shakes her head with a bitter smile, and does not continue to tease Shangguan Jiayan. If this continues, she will have to make a mental breakdown.


    He coughed gently and made himself look serious: "Miss Jiayan, you came to me so late. What''s the matter?"


    "Yes Being teased by Chu Feng, Shangguan Jiayan''s heart fluttered and fluttered, and whispered back: "I came to see you two days ago, but aunt Yihong said that you were not there. She wanted to ask you to help me."


    Seeing that her character is not an introverted Shangguan Jiayan, Chu Feng is trembling and nervous at the moment. She knows that she is frightened by his words. She secretly says that she is still a little girl. She also asks, "is there anything you can''t do by yourself?"


    Although Shangguan Jiayan is not very strong, she is also a subordinate God. At this age, she is still one of the five forbidden areas in the hidden world. She is a genius. Chu Feng is also curious about what she can''t do now.


    Shangguan Jiayan pursed her lips and looked aggrieved: "my meridians are blocked!"


    Yeah?


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment and walked to the front of Shangguan Jiayan. The latter stepped back and looked Alert: "chufeng, I''m a cousin!"


    "What do you think? If you have no chest and no buttocks, even if you want to hide the rules, you will not be chosen!" Chu Feng smelled the speech and rolled his eyes. It was a great contempt for his character: "stretch out your hand and let me see what''s going on."


    Shangguan Jiayan knew that she had misunderstood Chu Feng, but in this way, she still had some small nervousness in her heart. Her face was red and she stretched out her hand. When she was held by Chu Feng, she couldn''t help shivering. She had never had a man hold his hand like this, which made Shangguan Jiayan''s heart beat faster.


    Chu Feng didn''t think about it. He explored Shangguan Jiayan''s meridians and found that it was really blocked.


    Frown and ask, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know!" Shangguan Jiayan shook her head: "but it must be aunt saran who made me."


    It was when Shangguan Jiayan stepped into the next God. Because of her talent and realm, she was sought after by many people in Shangguan''s family. Saran went to her one day, chatted with her and asked her to eat some snacks. At that time, she felt that those snacks tasted a little strange. After that, she found that her channels were blocked and completely stuck in the realm of the next God No.


    So Shangguan Jiayan came to the temple to find Yihong, because Yihong was forced by situ Muyun to take pills to block and damage all meridians, but now it is better. Therefore, Shangguan Jiayan wants to find a way out of Yihong.


    The eyes secretly looked at Chu Feng, and quickly moved away: "aunt Yihong said that her blocked meridians, these are you to help her get through, so I''ll wait for you to come back."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s nod, she probably knew that Shangguan Jiayan had been poisoned by the same erysipelas Yihong. The difference is that Shangguan Jiayan''s is very slight, which only restrained her from being promoted, but it does not affect her present state of mind and cultivation.


    The reason for this is probably clear to Chu Feng. It must be that Saran didn''t want Shangguan Jiayan, who showed her talent at that time, to steal the limelight of Shangguan Jinghong. However, these are all old problems. Moreover, Shangguan Jiayan does not have any hatred for saran. Chu Feng himself will not go to the cat to catch her son and meddle in his business.


    Seeing Chu Feng not saying a word, Shangguan Jiayan was a little nervous: "Chu Feng, can you help me?"


    "You''re welcome?" This is very simple for Chu Feng, but I want to tease her when she looks like Guan Jiayan. Obviously, she is not very brave, but she pretends to be bold: "at the beginning, I still respect the little Lord or the devil God, and now I call my name directly. Do you really think you are my cousin?"Shangguan Jiayan blinked, slightly plump: "in fact, I am your cousin."


    Chufeng turned to sit down and looked at Shangguan Jiayan: "do you really want to dredge the blocked meridians?"


    "Yes Shangguan Jiayan nodded back.


    Chu Feng''s mouth was slightly tilted, and his eyes were playfully wandering on Shangguan Jiayan: "it''s just this price. Can you afford it?"


    "What do you want?" Shangguan Jiayan just relaxed her heart, and suddenly raised it. Chu Feng''s eyes now made her feel a little evil. Especially when she looked at her, she felt that she had no secret at all. It was so evil.


    Even thought, Chu Feng is to threaten her, may want her to do such things, only willing to help her.


    He squinted his eyes and bit his lips. Before Chu Feng could speak, he opened his mouth first: "Chu Feng, I admit that I want to get through the blocked channels, but I won''t betray myself because of this. You can''t play with me, and you are an animal. My cousin will not let go of it!"


    Shaking his head is about to leave, Chu Feng was stunned by what she said. When did he want to play with her?


    She coughed gently and said, "Miss Jiayan, are you too confident about yourself? Are you more than Chang''e or more than other women of mine? I look up to you? "


    Stupefied for a moment, Shangguan Jiayan stopped to look back, her eyes were confused: "that you want me to pay the price to help me, don''t you want to play with me?"


    "You''re too confident in yourself." Chu Feng''s white eyes turned, Shangguan Jiayan really misunderstood her meaning, but she didn''t tease Shangguan Jiayan any more. The girl is thin skinned and a little stubborn: "come here, I''ll help you out now, but remember, you can''t tell anyone about this matter."


    In the world of the strong, there are some problems in the bodies of ordinary warriors. Especially in the divine realm, Chu Feng didn''t want to help Shangguan Jiayan, but other people came to visit.


    Hearing Chu Feng want to help himself, Shangguan Jiayan blinked: "you don''t want me to use the body contemporary price?"


    "Don''t you say I don''t want to think about it? So don''t do it. Do something good! " Chu Feng smiles. Lin Wei is the only brother and adoptive mother since childhood. The rest of his brothers, sisters and relatives have not. Now there is a Shangguan Jiayan who can fight with each other. Chu Feng feels very good.


    No wonder in the present world, many people say that it is good to have a beautiful cousin and cousin.


    Hearing Chu Feng willing to help her Shangguan for free, Jiayan''s face was pleased. She hurriedly walked over and turned her back to her according to Chu Feng''s intention. She also blushed and said, "actually, if you go to Shangguan''s family to propose marriage, my parents may agree."


    Propose a marriage? Yes?


    Chu Feng has raised a hand, smell speech a Leng a Leng, look at Shangguan Jiayan, immediately understand what meaning, dare to love this girl is to think that she likes her, is willing to help her.


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, it''s hard for a good man to do well in this era. People should doubt their intentions to do something good!


    Too lazy to explain, Chu Feng raised his hand, and the original force sprang up between his palms. He slowly stuck it on Shangguan Jiayan''s back, and slowly guided her into her body. After swimming around for a circle, Chu Feng increased her strength again, because he found that Shangguan Jiayan''s meridians were still tough and needed more strength to get through the blocked meridians.


    After a long time, Chu Feng put down his hand, exhaled and said, "OK, you can feel it."


    Shangguan Jiayan opened her eyes and felt her body. She was surprised to find that she had broken through to the middle God. Moreover, the strength was very strong, as if it had been precipitated for a long time.


    Before waiting for her to speak, Chu Feng said: "don''t think about it. It''s just that you have been suppressed for too long in the lower God. Just now I dredged your meridians, and the power precipitated in your body was released at once, so I helped you break through to the middle God, which has nothing to do with me."


    This Chu Feng didn''t cheat Shangguan Jiayan. The latter''s meridians are very tough and their talent is not bad. Her meridian smoothly breaks through to the middle God, which is her own reason.


    Shangguan Jiayan didn''t choose to believe chufeng because Shangguan Mingheng began to step into the God of nature. She felt that he helped her break through to the middle God. As for why she didn''t admit Shangguan Jiayan, she didn''t know, but her impression of chufeng was much better.


    Biting his lovely little lips, he whispered, "Chu Feng, actually you are not so annoying. We seem to be really not so close. Let''s have a rest early."


    After that, Shangguan Jiayan left in the wind, as if afraid to run a little slower and meet some terrible monster. Chu Feng was stunned and thought of what Shangguan Jiayan said before she left. What''s not so annoying? They are not so close?


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng thought of it, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently: "do you think too much? I think I''m going to propose a marriage. I''m stupid! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2500

    The next morning, with the sun shining and the earth reviving, the temple world ushered in a new day. An amazing news also shocked the temple world, the hidden world, and even the myriad worlds.


    The demon emperor, the master of the wild demon domain, understood the way of heaven last night, broke through into the realm of saints, and became the fifth saint of the five forbidden areas. He also made a voice and accepted the battle script of Chu Feng''s impending battle in the wild demon domain. I''m waiting for you at any time!


    When the news came out, people who didn''t know the change of heaven and earth were stunned because they fell asleep last night. When the news was confirmed to be true, they were more excited and expectant, looking forward to the battle between Chu Feng and the demon emperor.


    Because the first World War in the temple world was just a struggle between the sages. After Chu Feng became a saint, he crushed the cold broken heaven and other people of the half step sage. However, they had never seen the first battle between the saints. Now they can see the battle between the saints very soon. They are more excited.


    Even some people who are not afraid of death have already started to leave the temple world, and want to go to the wild demon realm through the secret place of morning light to see the holy war that has not happened again since the beginning of the new era!


    Compared with everyone''s expectations, chufeng is much calmer. After helping Shangguan Jiayan dredge his muscles and veins, he has been sitting in the temple. Naturally, he also knows the news, but Chu Feng has no opinion on this news.


    It seems that the demon Emperor just accepted the battle post, but it is not so simple in secret. The Tianhu clan must have been found, but the demon Emperor didn''t want to be accused of being mean by the people in the universe, so he just announced his acceptance of the battle post.


    Yan Luo and others have also gathered here, all waiting for the command of Chu Feng, as long as Chu Feng orders, immediately go to the wild demon region.


    And Chu wind has been silent, until noon, there is no expression.


    Yan Luo himself was not a patient person. Seeing Chu Feng for a long time, he was impatient: "crazy boy, do you want to do the demon emperor or not? What''s the meaning of sitting down like this?"


    Luo Qian and others also nodded slightly. Now the demon emperor has announced to the heaven and the world, and Chu Feng is still silent, which is totally inconsistent with his style. If the former Chu Feng could not go there because of the blockade of Wanjie last night, it must have been killed. It should not be so quiet.


    "Then you go."


    Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "go to the secret place of morning light first, and then to the wild demon domain, you also need a little time."


    Yan Luo and others were stunned. They didn''t know what Chu Feng was up to. The saints could ignore the space boundary and directly open the channel to let them go. How could they go through the secret place of morning light?


    "Have you ever beaten a saint?"


    In their puzzled look, Chu Feng asked calmly.


    Yan Luo and others were stunned for a moment, and they didn''t need to shake their heads. If the seven evil kings were complete, they would unite and have the power to kill the saints. But now there are only five people here, so it is impossible to fight against the saints.


    "That''s it?"


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and looked deep: "you haven''t reached the peak of the half step sage. If you join together, it will only increase the casualties. The demon emperor can kill you easily, and you are my brother. I don''t want you to take any risks. So take the potential God army to go to the wild demon area by the morning light secret place, and give the demon emperor some time to prepare."


    Time to prepare for the demon emperor?


    Almost everyone doubted whether they had heard the wrong thing. If the two sides were going to fight, they should be caught unprepared before the demon emperor was ready. How can we give the demon emperor the time to prepare now?


    Chu Feng did not explain the reason, just waved to let them all go down, according to what he said to do.


    "Less wind!"


    Wu lie came forward: "you do that must have your reason, but we have no one to take away, the latent God army is not in the temple world!"


    Chu Feng already had another idea in his mind. He was stunned by the words of Wu lie and frowned: "what do you mean, isn''t the army of the hidden gods all taken back by the temple? How can it be that it''s not in the temple world, it''s dissolved? "


    Wu lie and others looked at each other, but no one answered.


    Finally, leaning on Hong, he said, "they have been taken away and are training in countless small worlds in the world. Only you can call them back by the order of the devil."


    Sitting Chu Feng stood up, and the hidden God army began to control the hands of the four families. All of them were semi gods and even the peak of the later period. Although it was not comparable to the 100000 demon Kingdom army, it could definitely fight any interface.


    After the destruction of the four families, they were taken back by him. But now the soldiers and martyrs have not mobilized the hidden God army. Who has taken the army away?


    Yihong replied under the pressure of Chu Feng: "your cousin, Shangguan Jinghong, because you are not in the temple world, he is indeed your cousin. He has drilled some loopholes to gain the trust of the qianshen army and become the commander of the army. So now the qianshen army is under his control, so it can be said that it is fighting in the world of heaven and earth!"Officer, how are you?


    Hearing this name Chu Feng all understood, the first time is worried about the emergence of the upper official family to use his relationship, thousands of defense or can not prevent, the official is really looking for death!


    Chu wind cold down to see to the people: "you? Can''t you stop the district officials from being shocked


    The latter is just the lower God. Besides Yihong, it is all the gods of creation. It is not very simple to block the official from seizing the power?


    "You think I don''t want to die of him?" Yanluo shook his head helplessly and said with a bitter smile: "but the reason for that guy is barbed. We don''t know what to say. At that time, you were busy dealing with things and we didn''t disturb you. The official surprised Hong was blocked by us, and said a word. We can''t help it."


    Chu wind condenses his eyes, and his fist clenches slowly: "what is the word?"


    Yan Luo breathed: "this is your owe him, feiyuxin is his wife, but died for you!"


    Chu Feng laughed, with a laugh and a light sense of killing. This superior officer was really confident enough. He thought he didn''t know what feiyuxin did? Chu Feng released his fist and thought about countless possibilities, but did not expect the official to use the dead flying rain Xin as an excuse.


    Even if he was a cousin, even if he took the official yingyue to say something about Chu Feng, he could understand it. But taking feiyuxin to talk about it, Chu Feng could not understand it anyway, because it was clear what Chu wind feiyuxin had encountered. At first, he did not save the officer and surprised Hong because of the fragrance of flying rain.


    Now, the superior officer, Jinghong, took the power of the army, and even took feiyuxin as an excuse, saying that he owed him. Chu Feng felt very interesting and angry.


    But all these Chu wind did not show in front of everyone, just like water calm sit down, waved: "go, you go to the morning light secret realm waiting, the people of the underground Legion will come to see you soon, take them through the demon field small world to barbaric demon field, but not too fast."


    Yan Luo and others left the temple without any more words this time, and did not cover up their whereabouts. They flew out directly from the temple, and went towards the entrance and exit of the world of the temple.


    The hall only left to lean on the Hong and Chu wind, the former took back the eyes, naturally walked to the Chu wind next to sit down, pulling Chu wind''s hand: "bad mood?"


    "A little, but it won''t be affected." Chu Feng nodded and didn''t cover up his mind: "I believe it''s just the personal meaning of the superior officer. After a lot of senior officials chasing the sun and saran will not challenge me in such a matter, my anger is limited, but now there is no time to take care of him."


    "Let him be arrogant and proud again, and when I come back from the demon field, I will speak to him well."


    Chu Feng can tolerate other people to take tricks, but this person is definitely not the hypocrite of Shangguan Jinghong. Of course, the reason why Chu Feng chooses to come back from the demon domain is to see if the upper official family can make the upper officer Jinghong converge a little.


    After all, even if Chu Feng no longer admits that it is true that Shangguan Jinghong is his cousin. He was killed. After all, he would not be happy in heaven.


    Yihong understood Chu Feng''s mood, so he didn''t say anything, just asked, "you are a saint now. If you open the passage, you can let Yan Luo go directly to the demon field, but why should they borrow the secret state of morning light and slow them down a little bit. Do you have any plans?"


    "More preparation, more mistakes will be made." Chu Feng did not conceal it, because Yihong is a woman with beautiful and wisdom coexisting, and will soon understand his intention: "even if the demon emperor is shrewd, I will feel like I want to destroy the whole demon area when he sees such a situation, and then he will be ready to wait for Yanluo and others to arrive."


    "Is not that the case?" he frowned


    "No!" Chu wind shook his head and said playfully: "Yanluo has played a great role, but I never thought about destroying the whole demon area. After all, the demon area has existed since ancient times. It has its significance. I only need some people to die. In the future, I will let ice ice and others control it. So,,", ""


    here, Yihong has understood the meaning of Chu wind Thinking, this is to use Yanluo to attract the attention of the demon emperor, so that the demon emperor thinks that Chu wind is to destroy the whole wild demon area so that so many people are mobilized to go. In fact, Chu Feng has no such plan.


    Gently approaching Chu wind, gently opening the red lips: "if I don''t guess wrong, you want to go to the demon field before Yanluo attracts the attention of the demon emperor, right?"


    Smell the faint body fragrance of a woman, very comfortable, Chu Feng can not see the past, is leaning Hong that does not lose in any woman''s face, and because close to the loose neckline, you can see the abyss that is not at the bottom, and swallow a mouthful: "aunt Yihong, you are a smart person, and it is not strange to know what I want to do."


    "Just you are not good, we are not good at the generation, always seduce me,,," ""


    lean on the Hong and bite the lips slightly, and point the forehead of Chu Feng with your finger: "false and upright, then when the thunder is on the ground, why don''t you say that there is a difference in generation?"Chu Feng smiles awkwardly and stands up, knowing that she is going to be morally corrupted by Yihong if she has nothing in her life. If you look at her posture, it is very clear.


    Looking out: "who should I take?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2501

    The five generals under the banner of Chu Feng and the five inheritors of Qisha Shengjun left the temple world to go to the demon domain, which soon spread out, and also returned to the demon domain at the first time.


    The demon emperor, who has entered the holy land, is just two words: prepare for war!


    Then he ignored anything, just thinking about how to take Chang''e, Lu Wan and even Zhang yun''er after killing Chu Feng. Apart from these, he didn''t go deep into his mind. However, as a demon, he was a rebellious existence and didn''t pay attention to anyone. How could he think more?


    In the temple world, Chu Feng did not go out, just took Yihong into the demon world.


    This time he went to the wild demon domain, in addition to the temple army led by Yan Luo and others, he must take some people with him first. At least, when he was dealing with the demon emperor, he also had to contain other saints or powerful people in the demon realm.


    However, after looking around, except women are women, Chu Feng is going to rescue Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing this time. Murong Bing is OK to say that if Leng Rushuang sees him with other women around, he will surely show his face. But now, apart from women, he really has no one else to take with him.


    Because the five of them have already gone to the secret place of morning light. The only thing left to take is women!


    After excluding the existence under the God of nature, only Yin Nu and Qing Piao are left. However, if they are not there, the Yin people will inevitably have ideas and changes. How can they all leave one person behind? So Chu Feng has some difficulties in choosing who to follow in the demon kingdom.


    "Are you really not going to take me?"


    In the demon hall, Chu Feng sits on the top of the supreme throne, and Yihong stands next to him, because no one can sit on the supreme throne except Chu Feng: "do you think I have other men, so you don''t want to take me?"


    Chu Feng smelled the words, the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely, listening to the meaning of Yihong''s words and being jealous.


    How many years of old women, how can you have such a wonderful idea?


    Chufeng wryly laughed that he should not have climbed Yihong in Nancheng at the beginning, so he would not be embarrassed now. Moreover, he stirred up Yihong''s desire. Chu Feng felt that in his life, this shelling was the least level.


    A light cough, a little bit of the attention of Yi Hong, Chu Feng a positive color back way: "Auntie, what do you say? It''s not that I don''t want to take you with me. It''s just that no one is more familiar with the temple world than you are. I still need you to stay and help me with my affairs. In addition, for your convenience, can I help you improve your cultivation? "


    Originally, Yi Hong didn''t believe Chu Feng''s ghost words, but when she heard how to help her improve her cultivation, she suddenly showed a happy look: "are you willing to help me?"


    After Chu Feng began to help her reach the upper God, Yihong felt that Chu Feng would not help herself any more. Therefore, after Chu Feng stepped into the sage of heaven, Yihong did not put forward his own ideas and aspirations. Now Chu Feng himself said the meaning, and Yi Hong was naturally happy.


    Can be more powerful, ask what is not willing to do, and the God of creation has always been the realm of hope, there is no reason to refuse.


    Seeing that Yihong didn''t tangle with the question just now, Chu Feng whispered that he was smart and nodded: "I''m rarely in the temple world, and I need you to help me watch. How can we deter all parties without the strength of God of creation?"


    Yihong looks more excited. She is a steady person, but in front of Chu Feng, except when she first met, she can''t be steady now. Bo''s kiss on Chu Feng''s face: "I love you so much!"


    Chu Feng looked helpless, and let Yihong sit on the ground with one hand on her shoulder, guiding the original force into Yihong''s body. The last time she helped Yihong ascend, she had already reached the edge of the upper God close to the God of creation, so it didn''t take long to promote Yihong''s cultivation to the God of creation.


    He felt that he was full of the power of the God of creation. His vision and mind were much broader than before. He had a girl like smile on his face.


    Chong Chu Feng blinked: "when are you going? If you''re not in a hurry, come to my room tonight?"


    Chu Feng stirred up her spirits, and a woman like Yihong could be too provocative in her words and deeds. But Chu Feng avoided it and said, "maybe I''ll leave today, even if I don''t, I don''t have time. Let''s talk about it!"


    Hongchufeng doesn''t care about it, but she doesn''t want to be interested in gouchufeng any more, because she doesn''t want to be interested in it.


    Then she left the demon hall and now stepped into the God of nature. She wanted to find a place to see what her strength was. She also went to find Yin Nu or Qing Piao to practice.


    Relying on Hong to leave, Chu Feng was completely relieved. Faced with such a great creature, he was not moved. It was false.


    But a heart has not yet stabilized, situ Ya came in from the outside, still cold face: "less wind, you said to help me improve my cultivation, is it teasing me?"


    Chu Feng just put Yi Hong aside, and now situ Ya came to the door again. Chu Feng was really depressed for a moment: "did I say that?""Chu Feng!" Situ Ya knew that Chu Feng had come to the demon world, so he came to him to fulfill his original promise. This is not the point. Chu Feng''s attitude is like this. You didn''t say it. Is that what I said? An uncontrollable anger on his face.


    When stuya yelled at him, Chu Feng remembered that he had once asked him to improve his cultivation. However, when he was a little busy, he told him to talk about it next time. As a result, the next time, until now, he even forgot about it.


    But there is no time today!


    Chu Feng touched his chin, stood up and said with a smile, "that, sister situ ya, can you do it next time?"


    "What, next time?" On hearing this, situ Ya frowned and was a little upset: "the wind is little. If you don''t want to, you can just refuse me directly. Last time, say next time, now say next time. Is it interesting that you make me look forward to the stars and the moon? Just say no, my heart is not so bad


    Chu Feng was said to be a little embarrassed, but there were so many things that he forgot when he was busy: "this time, it''s absolutely not fooling you. Next time you remind me, I''ll help you improve your cultivation if you''re busy again?"


    Situ Ya narrowed his eyes and looked at Chu Feng. He stepped forward: "the wind is weak. Your reputation is questionable. Take me with you. It''s a bit boring in the demon world. I want to go out for a walk. And I heard that you are going to fight in the wild demon territory. I just want to improve my cultivation. Take me with you and I will help you fight against enemies!"


    For situ Ya Chu Feng''s heart, she was more surprised. Although she did not say that she was inhuman, she was definitely not such a stubborn person. Today, she completely violated her previous style. How could she be like this?


    Looking at the woman close at hand, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and couldn''t see anything. When situ Ya wanted to become powerful, he completely changed a person.


    Breath out a breath, not ready to speak, Stu Ya first opened his mouth: "dislike me, think I will drag you?"


    Chu Feng still wants to say those three words. Next time, I don''t want to see situ Ya''s words of disdain. He smiles bitterly: "then you go to ask aunt Yihong. If she allows you to go out, you can come to the demon Hall tonight, and I''ll help you improve your cultivation and take you out. If she doesn''t agree with you to go out, next time."


    Situ Ya frowned: "are you sure?"


    "If I lie to you, I won''t do it all my life!" Chu Feng raised his hand and made the most poisonous oath he felt.


    Situ Ya nodded and left the demon hall for a while. It was obvious that she wanted to find Yihong. Chu Feng didn''t smile until she left: "it''s strange that Aunt Yihong will let you go out!"


    Along with that, they also walked out of the demon hall. The personal world of Nan Zhenyan and others has almost been built, and some people have begun to enter it. I believe that a new and prosperous world will be ushered in soon, and the demon world will be much more lively.


    Thinking that he was the king of this world, Chu Feng''s heart was indescribable comfortable. He raised his hand to open the channel of the demon world and left temporarily. Everyone in the demon world was busy with his own affairs. It was not very appropriate to take anyone. Originally, she wanted to take Xuanyuan Huining, but the girl was straight-minded. If she saw Murong Bing and lengrushuang, she would say something shocking Vulgar words, it is not beautiful.


    "Master


    As soon as he came out, Bai He came to one side and said, "I know you''re back. Just now Shangguan family asked Shangguan Jiayan to invite you to dinner tonight and let me tell you that there are not many people!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes. He didn''t hide his whereabouts when he came back this time. It''s no surprise that the Shangguan family knew that. But the Shangguan family shouldn''t go to eat with him at this time. He should go to Shangguan Jinghong, right?


    "Besides this, did Shangguan Jiayan say anything else?" he asked


    Bai He didn''t know what Chu Feng asked him to do. He thought about it and shook his head: "no!"


    How could it not be? Is it really a simple invitation to have a meal? Chu Feng doesn''t believe it, because the Shangguan family is not a fool who should know what''s going on with Shangguan Jinghong. Why should he be invited to dinner?


    The original intention is not to go, but after thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng still nodded: "I''ll be there in the evening, and you''ll prepare for it, and go to the wild demon region with me at the latest tomorrow!"


    White lotus bow down respectfully, rippling white dazzling: "yes!"


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but take a look at it. She secretly said that the female slave had to go inside. She was worried about whether to carry Chang''e behind her back. She found a chance to take the white lotus. It was not a taste to swing around in front of her eyes!


    But that is to think, female slaves are female slaves, and some things can''t be disordered.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2502

    Under the temple, Shangguan family!


    Night has come, and the Shangguan family is much quieter, but even in the daytime, it is less lively than before. After the first battle between Chu Feng and the four big families, the temple world is now full of different vitality, but it is not as easy for the Shangguan family as it used to be.


    Now, although there is no oppression from the four families and a lot of freedom to do things, there is no right in the temple. The disappearance of the demon lord and the Tibetan Lord also makes the Shangguan family lose its former status. Even if the status is not as good as the four families, at least in the temple world, it is the existence that others look forward to.


    But now, even if there are still several powerful deities in the Shangguan family, that''s all. Under the high-voltage line of chufeng, even those with strong spiritual realm do not have the capital they used to be proud of.


    Yan Luo and others under the banner of Chu Feng are all gods of nature. What pride do they have?


    In the main hall, there used to be a lot of Shangguan family members here at this time, but there are a lot less of them tonight. Only Shangguan Mingheng, Shangguan chasing sun and Shangguan Jiayan are sitting here. In addition, there is a woman with charming eyes.


    After the scene of life and death, Shangguan houri has forgiven saran''s betrayal, because saran was forced to do it at the beginning, and didn''t really want to be ravaged by situ Twilight cloud. After losing her, she knew how precious she was. Naturally, she didn''t need to worry about it. After so many years of company, she denied everything just because of one betrayal, so love was too cheap.


    But this evening, a few people look a little unnatural, sometimes looking out, as if waiting for something in general, and they are really waiting for someone.


    "Jiayan!"


    Shangguan looked at the sun and couldn''t help opening his mouth: "are you sure you told Chu Feng the news?"


    "I didn''t see him." Shangguan Jiayan shook her head: "but when I saw Bai He, I said I would invite Chu Feng to dinner. Bai He said that he would tell him when he saw Chu Feng, so he should know that Bai He should not conceal Chu Feng''s affairs."


    Shangguan frowned after the sun. He had told Bai He to tell him that Chu Feng knew about it. But now that it''s dark for so long, why hasn''t Chu Feng come.


    But now Chu Feng doesn''t come, they don''t know whether to serve, but they have been waiting for Chu Feng to come. If not, what should we do?


    "Wait a minute."


    Shangguan Mingheng saw everyone''s thoughts in their hearts and said faintly: "Chu Feng is to give us face. If Chu Feng doesn''t come, we can only look like this. Don''t forget why we invited him to come this evening."


    Shangguan and saran nodded gently after the sun, and did not speak again.


    Because they invited Chu Feng to come tonight is not a simple meal, but they want to tell Chu Feng about Shangguan Jinghong. The latter transferred the qianshen army on their back in the name of chufeng''s cousin, and also contradicted Yan Luo and others. It was only after Shangguan Jinghong took the qianshen army.


    Later, they contacted Shangguan Jinghong many times, but the latter did not reply to their news at all, and there was no chance for them to teach Shangguan Jinghong a lesson.


    Now that Chu Feng is back, he must have known what happened in Yan Luo''s mouth. At the beginning, chufeng meant to expel Shangguan''s family, so as not to do things in his name. Now Shangguan Jinghong thinks that he is right. Without chufeng nodding his head, he takes himself as his cousin and talks about things with the dead feiyuxin. It seems that he is playing Fire.


    So tonight, as long as Chu Feng comes, he must forgive Shangguan Jinghong once. Otherwise, if Chu Feng really falls down, it will not be Shangguan Jinghong''s personal business, but the whole Shangguan family''s business.


    "That, the owner, brother-in-law, sister-in-law!"


    On the other side, the charming woman who had not spoken for a long time saw everyone''s dignified looks, and opened his mouth slightly puzzled: "that Chu Feng is the natural son of sister yingyue, it''s your grandson and nephew. Jinghong is his cousin. He won''t be so cold-blooded and merciless? I think it''s ridiculous to invite him to dinner tonight. When will my grandfather and uncle go to please his younger generation? "


    "Saru, shut up Because of the reason for missing something, saran usually seldom talks. When she heard her sister say such words, she couldn''t stop her anger: "these things are not things you can comment on. You just came back, and you don''t know many things, so don''t comment."


    Saru curled her mouth, but she did not speak any more. She had heard something about Chu Feng and the Shangguan family. However, she heard about it outside. After returning, she also asked saran whether she had been attacked by Chu Feng.


    Saran told her that she didn''t, even if she took off her clothes, Chu Feng would not be moved. Saru didn''t doubt her sister. She just felt that all the people in Shangguan family would be attacked by soldiers.


    If Chu Feng was really so ruthless, saran''s stabbing would be enough for him to target the Shangguan family. Later, he didn''t do anything. It can only be said that Chu Feng didn''t mean to hurt the Shangguan family. This time, Shangguan Jinghong was in charge of the potential God army to help Chu Feng consolidate his power. He had no reason to blame the Shangguan family?At least in saru''s heart, that''s what she thinks.


    Saran knew that her sister was wild, and she didn''t know the situation all the year round. She told her anxiously, "saru, wait a minute. If Chu Feng comes, you''d better not say a word, you know?"


    Saru shrugged her shoulders and seemed to agree, but it was more of a perfunctory attitude.


    Saran is also helpless about this, but it is her sister after all. Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan houri are still here. She can''t scold saru too much.


    However, there is a person who has no good impression on saru, that is, Shangguan Jiayan. Saru is also a member of Shangguan family, and even has a good talent. She has stepped into the next god many years ago, but she can''t see people all year round. Moreover, she always thinks that she is the eldest lady of Shangguan family every time she comes back, which makes Shangguan Jiayan very uncomfortable.


    It''s just that saru is an elder, or saran''s sister. Shangguan Jiayan has not had any conflict with saru, but it doesn''t mean that she has a good impression on her.


    "I''m sorry, I''ve just dealt with something. I''m late."


    As soon as everyone was quiet, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of the table with a faint smile on his face: "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting for so long."


    Chu Feng suddenly appeared without any sign, but soon Shangguan Mingheng and other people stood up, only saru was still sitting there, blinking his eyes and not knowing what he was thinking.


    Shangguan Mingheng bowed his hand and said with a smile: "the devil is in charge of everything. Everything in the world needs to be cared about. It''s the honor of Shangguan''s family to have time. How can I say I''m sorry? It''s our pleasure! "


    Shangguan followed the sun, took saran''s hand and nodded, but he looked a little embarrassed. After all, when he misunderstood Chu Feng, he had moved his hand.


    Knowing that their appearance was difficult to change, Chu Feng was a little helpless, and his grandfather was so trembling in front of him, but he did not say anything. He sat down first because if he did not sit down, Shangguan would not sit down easily.


    Seeing Chu Feng sit down, Shangguan Mingheng takes everyone to sit down. Shangguan Jiayan takes a look at saru. She is even more dissatisfied. Everyone stands up and she is still sitting. If Chu Feng is not happy, isn''t it a hatred for Shangguan family?


    In the heart secretly scolds a, Shangguan Jia Yan sits quietly, sometimes looking at Chu Feng, thinking of the situation when Chu Feng teases himself, and the corners of his mouth brush an imperceptible smile.


    Chu Feng has arrived, Shangguan chasing the sun has no longer wasted time, arranged for people to serve quickly, and then said nothing.


    Finally, Shangguan Mingheng said: "demon God, I heard that you are going to fight against the wild demon domain. Although our Shangguan family''s strength is not as strong as the demon God''s fur, we still have a little strength. If the devil can look up to it, I can let the Shangguan family''s people follow you to fight in the demon domain."


    In the face of Shangguan Mingheng''s kindness, Chu Feng is a little stuffy. He is a poor old man, but he is also an old man worthy of respect. Unfortunately, many things are not clear.


    "No, I have plans."


    Chu Feng shook his head and didn''t think it was a snake with Shangguan. Minghengxu thought: "Shangguan''s master invited Chu Feng to come tonight. It''s not because he invited me to have a meal. If there''s anything I can do, I can discuss it. If I can''t, don''t talk about it."


    Chu Feng directly put the matter to the point, let Shangguan Mingheng have some embarrassing meaning.


    "Are you really Chu Feng?"


    At this time, after Chu Feng came, saru, who did not speak, began to speak. In saran''s face slightly changed, he continued: "compared with what I imagined, he is also much better looking, and doesn''t look like a ruthless person. I heard that you will punish Jinghong and transfer the potential God army without your approval. Is that right?"


    With one hand clutching his chin, saru went on, "shouldn''t it? Jinghong is your cousin. Here are your grandparents, uncles and your mother''s people. You should support the rise of Shangguan''s family


    Chu Feng is slightly stunned. After a look at the charming saru, he has a kind of lazy amorous feelings. He has never seen or recognized. However, the existence of the next God makes Chu Feng more curious. It seems that there is no such person in the Shangguan family before, and has never seen it!


    Seeing Chu Feng staring at herself, saru straightened up and didn''t see saran winking at her: "well, although I can''t compare with many people, I''m also a subordinate God. I''ve had a good relationship with your mother before. If I can use it, I''ll go to the demon kingdom with you. I''ve been in the hidden world all the time, and I haven''t been anywhere!"


    Chu Feng touched his chin and smile: "that, do I know you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2503

    Do I know you?


    Chufeng asked slowly, so that saru, with a smile on her face, forgot to say it all at once. She blinked her eyes and thought that she had heard wrong.


    "What are you talking about?" some incredulous asked


    "Not only is he familiar with himself, but he seems to be deaf." Chu Feng shook his head slightly and didn''t answer saru''s question. He just looked at Shangguan Mingheng, who looked embarrassed. "Shangguan''s master, I''ve got your kindness. Chu Feng''s strength is enough to level down the whole demon realm. There''s no need to worry about it."


    Shangguan Mingheng nodded and was about to speak when she was embarrassed by Chu Feng.


    Beautiful face is full of ice cream, drink a way: "Chu wind!"


    Saran stood up and said, "saru, get out of here!"


    Shangguan also stood up in pursuit of the sun. His face was not very good. He glared at his sister-in-law. He did not see what occasion he was facing. He wanted to use the relationship between his elders and Chu Feng to connect with him. Is that possible?


    If Chu Feng is such a good talker, Shangguan''s family is not like this. If you can''t be expelled by Chu Feng, it''s already good. You''re still here to make a relationship, idiot.


    Only Shangguan Jiayan is full of banter. She wants to see saru''s misfortune, and believes that Chu Feng will definitely let saru down.


    Saru did not pay attention to saran''s words, but also ignored Shangguan''s warning eyes. She never cared about anyone. She glared at Chu Feng: "is there someone like you? Although I''m not a sister to your mother, I''ve been a good sister for many years. If you don''t call me aunt, you don''t know me? "


    "You should be kind and know how to be superior or inferior. Otherwise, you can''t live long."


    Shangguan Mingheng, who had never said a word about her, was also cold this time. He got up and waved his hand. An invisible slap fell on saru''s face and said, "enough, get out of here!"


    For a long time, he regarded saran and saru sisters as his own daughters. It was also because of this that saru could speak freely in the Shangguan family. However, everything was harmless and Shangguan Mingheng ignored it. Now, facing Chu Feng, Shangguan Mingheng couldn''t bear to say such a thing.


    Chu Feng is indeed Shangguan yingyue''s son, but he has nothing to do with Shangguan family except Shangguan yingyue''s son. Shangguan Mingheng and the rest of Shangguan''s family are very clear.


    So for saru, others can tolerate, but this one can''t, because Chu Feng is not the kind of person who can think about any blood relationship.


    By Shangguan Mingheng directly threw a slap, saru whole person leng there, for a time simply can''t react to come over: "housemaster, why?"


    "Get out of here!" Shangguan Mingheng pointed to the outside and said in a cold voice.


    Saru wanted to speak, but before she had a chance to speak, she was forced to leave the hall by saran. She knew that the Shangguan Mingheng was the first to fight for saru''s good. If she waited for Chu Feng to argue, even if she didn''t die, she would have to take off her skin. After so much experience, she had a thorough understanding of Chu Feng.


    This is a real son of a bitch, ruthless, only look at emotion, not blood!


    Chufeng kept calm all the time. She saw Shangguan Jiayan very quiet all the time. When saru was pulled out, her eyes still had a taste of schadenfreude. She moved in her heart and seemed to know something, but Chu Feng didn''t say it.


    Shangguan Mingheng has driven saru out, and Chu Feng is not easy to care about it. After all, some things do not admit and exist.


    "Sorry!"


    Shangguan Mingheng then sat down and said apologetically: "saru''s temperament is like this. You must not dispute with her. In fact, she has no bad heart."


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "don''t worry about Shangguan''s master. I''m not a person who has no bearing. Young people''s eyes are not smart. I can understand that."


    Puff!


    Shangguan Jiayan, who had just had a sip of water nearby, spewed out the water in her mouth at once. Fortunately, it flashed faster. Otherwise, it would all be sprayed on the dishes on the table. It was also thundered by Chu Feng''s words.


    The youngest one here is Chu Feng. He even dares to say that saru is a young man, and his eyes are not bright. He seems to say that he is very old. Shangguan Jiayan laughs at everyone in embarrassment and scolds in her heart. He is so capable of pretending!


    Originally, Chu Feng said that there was nothing wrong with that, but it was a bit embarrassing to be engaged by Shangguan Jiayan. She had no choice but to take a look at her. This woman is really worrying!


    "Well, I''ll call you chufeng."


    Shangguan Mingheng glared at Shangguan Jiayan and warned her to pay attention. He also sighed and opened his mouth with a sigh: "I believe you have already known about Jinghong when you come back. We don''t know about this beginning, but he is ultimately a member of our Shangguan family and the only son of you,,,, chasing the sun. I hope you can forgive him once."


    Originally wanted to say your uncle, but Shangguan Mingheng thought about it or changed the way he spoke.


    Chu Feng naturally knew what Shangguan Mingheng wanted to say, and he didn''t care about it. However, Chu Feng was a little surprised that Shangguan Mingheng directly asked for help from Shangguan Mingheng. Before he started to come, he thought that the person who spoke first should be saran or Shangguan chasing after Japan.It can be seen from this that Shangguan Mingheng still attaches great importance to Shangguan Jinghong''s grandson, otherwise he would not take the initiative to ask for mercy.


    Chu Feng didn''t pretend to be confused. He just asked, "Shangguan, do you know how many people have died in the last few days?"


    "That one?" Shangguan Mingheng Leng for a moment, some do not know what Chu Feng''s words mean.


    "Three little worlds, collapse!" Chu Feng didn''t betray the truth, and told the news he knew: "Shangguan Jinghong mobilized the army of potential gods, took them to the secret place of morning light, and entered the small world. Those small worlds have no hidden world and no temple, and the world is prosperous, but they are also endless!"


    "Just with the appearance of Shangguan Jinghong, three small worlds have been destroyed, and all living creatures have been destroyed. Do you think those people should die?"


    Shangguan Mingheng was stunned. He stood up slowly. His eyes were full of surprise. They could not contact Shangguan Jinghong at all. The Shangguan family was not as good as chufeng in receiving news. He was not very clear about what chufeng said at the moment.


    His lips trembled and asked, "what do you mean, Jinghong has destroyed three worlds with the army of potential gods?"


    "Yes Chu Feng knew that these things must be made clear, otherwise the Shangguan family would think that he was too overbearing: "as for the number of people who died, I will not say, Shangguan family master should also have a concept, I have always hoped that the universe is balanced, not smoke everywhere."


    "Now Shangguan Jinghong leads the army of potential gods to wreak havoc on three small worlds, leading to the destruction of those worlds. Those who know will hate Shangguan Jinghong and will blame him, but what will happen to those who do not know?"


    Shangguan Mingheng was silent. Chu Feng didn''t say it, but he also knew what chufeng wanted to express.


    That is, those who know will reprimand Shangguan Jinghong for their crimes, while those who don''t know will feel that all these things are ordered by the Chu wind. Otherwise, how can Shangguan Jinghong mobilize the hidden God army of the temple to fight against the heaven and earth?


    Zhang opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but Shangguan Mingheng didn''t know what else to say. Shangguan Jinghong did too much and destroyed three small worlds. Even if Chu Feng didn''t do it to him, could the immortal God, who maintained the balance of the five forbidden areas, easily let go of Shangguan Jinghong?


    Maybe as long as Chu Feng doesn''t move, the immortal God will destroy Shangguan Jinghong.


    "I''m a little tired. You can use it slowly, catch up with the sun, and entertain the devil!"


    Finally, Shangguan Mingheng shook his head tired and left the hall. There was no need to sit here, because what Shangguan Jinghong did this time obviously touched the bottom line of Chu Feng and even the bottom line of immortal worship.


    Destroy three small worlds, cause countless people to die, such a crime, what to do alive?


    Shangguan chasing the sun was also very shocked by the news. He did not expect Shangguan Jinghong to be so insane. He wanted to say whether Chu Feng was lying, but when he thought about it, he felt that there was no need, because as long as he went to investigate these things, he would soon find out.


    Like Shangguan Mingheng, he wanted to say something, but in the end he didn''t know what to say. He could only sigh: "demon God, please have dinner."


    Chu Feng believed that they had understood what was going on, so he didn''t say anything more. He picked up his chopsticks and started to move his hands. The whole hall was only sitting with him chasing the sun with Shangguan and Shangguan Jiayan.


    "Elder sister, Chu Feng''s ingratitude is not a thing. I don''t want to see what her mother''s surname is!"


    In the back of a courtyard, saru stood there, his face full of anger: "and the owner of the house, I didn''t say anything wrong, why should I hit me, and in front of so many people, my face was lost."


    Saran looked at her sister helplessly and said, "beating you is for your own good. If Chu Feng cares about it, he will not beat you tonight, but will collect the corpse for you."


    Saru Leng for a moment, and then hum: "Chu Feng he dare?"


    "What is he afraid of?" Saran asked a question and said, "lingyunzong is all the people of chufeng. But what did he do to revenge lingyunzong? It is also said that in the modern world, Chu Feng retaliated against the Chu family in Tianguan, and what did you know? "


    "His father''s family can be ignored, but what is the relationship between our Shangguan family and him? With Shangguan reflecting the moon? Don''t forget that most of Shangguan''s family agreed with Shangguan yingyue to marry situ Muyun


    Saru smell speech face unnatural change: "elder sister, he is really wolf calf son?"


    Saran took a deep breath, some fear in his eyes: "wolf calf is to praise him, perhaps he is a cold-blooded butcher, it is more accurate!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2504

    At the end of the night, Chu Fengcai was full of wine and food. On the way, Shangguan pursued the sun and left, leaving Shangguan Jiayan to accompany Chu Feng.


    Because they invited Chu Feng to come this evening for Shangguan Jinghong, and Chu Feng has made it very clear that Shangguan Jinghong''s crimes are unforgivable. Now, the reason why they didn''t settle accounts with him is that they wanted to fight the barbarian demon domain. I believe that when Chu Feng returns from the wild demon territory, he will attack Shangguan Jinghong.


    After all, it was his son. Shangguan couldn''t catch up with the sun. Seeing him being attacked by Chu Feng, he left absentmindedly, thinking about how to eliminate the murderous opportunity in Chu Feng''s heart.


    "Chu Feng!"


    In the hall, Shangguan Jiayan saw that Chu Feng was full of wine and food. She asked, "you don''t want to allow them to let go of Shangguan Jinghong. How can you still sit here and eat and drink safely? Don''t you make others uncomfortable


    Chu Feng knows what Shangguan Jiayan is curious about, but Chu Feng doesn''t want to explain too much.


    The reason why he stayed here after rejecting Shangguan Mingheng''s request was that this was the place where Shangguan yingyue had lived. He could feel his mother''s breath here, which was very reassuring and comfortable!


    But these and Shangguan Jiayan said that she would not understand, put down the glass, Chu Feng stood up: "if there is something you don''t eat, it''s pure bastard. Killing is killing, and eating is eating. There''s nothing to do with the two. Say thank you for your hospitality and goodbye to Shangguan''s family."


    Saying Chu Feng was about to leave, Shangguan Jiayan quickly stood up and stopped him: "are you going to leave like this?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and burped: "what am I doing here if I don''t leave?"


    Shangguan Jiayan frowned at Chu Feng and asked again, "that, don''t you forget to do something?"


    What else can happen?


    Chu Feng was confused by Shangguan Jiayan''s question. He came to dinner tonight. Now he has refused Shangguan Mingheng''s request and made it clear to them that Shangguan Jinghong''s unforgivable crime was that Shangguan had eaten his meal and drunk his wine. Naturally, he had to leave. What else could he have done?


    Take a look at Shangguan Jiayan''s eyes, which is full of some expectations of color, but also let Chu wind a little strange.


    He really has nothing to do, but he seems to have nothing to do with Guan Jiayan. What''s the matter?


    Chu Feng was confused and asked, "Miss Jiayan, do I have anything else to do?"


    "Chu Feng!" Shangguan jiayanxiu frowned deeper, and finally directly shook her head: "nothing. I just ask if you have forgotten something. If it''s ok now, then you can go."


    This appearance is to let Chu Feng curious, but Shangguan Jiayan did not say the meaning, Chu Feng will not find the bottom, ready to leave.


    "Yes


    Just walked to the door, Shangguan Jiayan stopped Chu Feng again: "that, when will you go to the wild demon domain?"


    Chu Feng looked back to see some strange Shangguan Jiayan tonight, and didn''t tell her when she was going to leave: "anything?"


    "I want to go with you." Shangguan Jiayan lowered her head and said with an unnatural look: "although you have refused your grandfather''s good intentions, this is my personal meaning. Although I am just a middle God now and weaker than the people around you, it is still OK to deal with some soldiers and crabs, so can you take me there?"


    "Thank you, no!" Chu Feng shook his head without thinking about it, turned around and left in an instant. This time he went to the wild demon region, he would only take Chang''e Dongfang Yun and Bai He with him. In addition, if Yihong wanted to follow situ ya, he would take situ Ya with him.


    Four people are already the limit of Chu Feng''s belt around him. If he has more, he will inevitably attract other people''s attention. Chu Feng doesn''t want to create extra branches.


    As soon as she said what she thought in her heart, Chu Feng refused. Shangguan Jiayan stood there blinking, biting her lips, and her eyes were a bit more bitter: "isn''t it that you have a good feeling for me to start teasing me? I thought you were going to propose a marriage tonight, but I didn''t show it at all. "


    "Or do I think too much, this son of a bitch doesn''t mean that to me at all, he''s just kidding me?"


    Fortunately, Chu Feng has already left. Otherwise, she must have laughed off her teeth. She began to be so serious that she thought there was something wrong. She didn''t want to mistakenly think that Chu Feng would propose a marriage.


    After stamping her feet, Shangguan Jiayan also gave up her mind. She also wanted to go with Chu Feng to the wild demon domain. Now Chu Feng didn''t mean to take him. Shangguan Jiayan is not a cheeky person. She just stays in the temple world honestly.


    Chu Feng went back to the temple and was stunned as soon as he entered the temple. Now he is leaning in the demon world. Only Chang''e, Dongfang Yun and Bai He are left in the temple. However, they are usually in the back or enter the world of King Wu, so they can''t see their people.


    But now in the hall, there is a person, or a beautiful woman, saru!She even came to the temple, even sitting on the seat of King Wu, lazily leaning against, showing a light amorous feelings.


    For this self familiar woman, Chu Feng has some antipathy, but not to the degree of death, so he did not show any displeasure, just a light look at her, also had to admit that the woman''s figure is still good, because of the reason of reclining, the figure curve is outlined out, very sexy.


    However, it is also a simple look, which is Chu Feng''s habit of seeing beautiful women: "what are you doing here? Have I invited you here?"


    Saru sat up straight, still slightly erect, plump and towering, as if she could burst her clothes, because saran and her words, at the moment, she did not show the appearance of being familiar.


    Just the eyes playfully passed by Chu Feng, and he was walking on his body. Slowly, he took back his eyes and showed a smile: "nothing. It''s just that I''m very interested in you and want to know about you."


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and saw saru''s body with some colorful colors. Obviously, he had no intention. Chu Feng has always been very patient with women, even if it is an enemy, he can be very patient.


    Knowing that saru came to the temple for a different purpose, Chu Feng had no politeness to say. He went over and sat on his seat and looked at saru beside him: "what do you know? Want to know my length, can you make up for your depth? "


    Saru was stunned when he heard the speech. What length, what depth?


    Blinking his eyes, he suddenly understood the meaning of Chu Feng. He scolded a little rogue in his heart. Saru was not embarrassed. On the contrary, she said with a smile: "although you don''t admit it, I''m from the same generation as your mother. Are you sure you want to know my depth? Don''t you fear being accused of being morally corrupt? "


    If it is in the face of relying on Hong Chu Feng will consider the problem, but in the face of saru, who clearly has the intention to approach him, chufeng will not consider anything morally corrupt. He is more inclined to be scheming!


    A hand wrapped around saru''s waist. She was really elastic in the dark, and drew her close to herself, sniffing the fragrance on her body. Her eyes looked down and looked through the slightly loose neckline. She was slightly white: "you and I have no blood relationship. Are you an elder? Are you an elder? Do I admit it?"


    "What''s more, you came to me on your own initiative. Did I kidnap you?"


    When saru was astonished that Chu Feng should be so, Chu Feng had already climbed the summit with one hand: "to be a man, you should speak with your conscience. Even if I understand your depth, no one will accuse me. They will only think that it is you who come to me and seduce me!"


    Saru''s body shakes and looks surprised. It can be said that she is completely confused. Until she feels Chu Feng''s hand moving there, saru responds. Her anger flashed in her eyes and she wants to push Chu Feng away, but she thinks of something.


    The corner of his mouth flashed a meaningful smile and took the opportunity to rely on Chu Feng''s body: "it''s really a little villain. It seems that you really gave my sister on, didn''t you?"


    Chufeng''s meaningful smile flashed over his mouth. He could feel saru''s anger just now, but he didn''t vent it later. Instead, he leaned on him. There was something wrong with Chu Feng''s strength. If he didn''t eat tofu, he would be a bastard.


    However, for saru''s words, Chu Feng knew that she was playing tricks on herself, and the corners of her mouth were cocked up: "I think it''s a pity that it was discovered too early at that time."


    Saru was stunned, and a trace of disgust flashed in her eyes. She thought that chufeng was a bastard. She really wanted to go to saran. However, saru, who had her own plan, let Chu Feng knead herself and put her hands around his neck: "I can''t get on my sister, so I''ll do it. How about it?"


    "I tell you, I am still a virgin."


    With such an attitude, Chu Feng is more sure that she has a problem. With a sneer, she pinches it fiercely. When saru cries out with pain, she rolls her out.


    Just now, with a very obscene look on her face, she suddenly became more serious: "I can forgive your seduction, but get rid of me immediately. I want to use your sister''s unsuccessful method to punish me. It seems that you, as a little aunt, care about Shangguan Jinghong very much!"


    This is the question Chu Feng just figured out, that is why saru wanted to get close to him. Besides Shangguan Jinghong, chufeng found that there was nothing worth saru to approach. What''s more, she could suppress a little anger in her heart and let him be frivolous.


    To think of it, she must have known that he refused to let Shangguan Mingheng, and did not want to see saran sad, so she came.


    Saru looked at Chu Feng with consternation. Just now she touched her obscenely. All of a sudden, she was so serious that she couldn''t react. Then she was angry: "Chu Feng, do you play with me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2505

    "Well, I''ve played!"


    Saru never thought that Chu Feng nodded his head very seriously, and raised his finger when he was moving. "The hand feels OK. It seems that it has not been developed by anyone."


    There is a feeling of being teased by Chu Feng. When she hears that saru is angry, she is ashamed and angry: "bastard, I will kill you!"


    If you say no, saru starts to do it directly, and brings together a force to directly blow out towards the Chu wind. However, her attack is completely blocked before Chu wind. Moreover, Chu wind only raises her hand. Saru''s attack disappears without any breath.


    Seeing his attack has no effect on Chu Feng, even his sweat can not touch, saru''s face changed a few times and a little dignified. She knows that Chu Feng is a saint of heaven and she regrets it now.


    If Chu Feng really and saran said that do not read any emotion, then will you kill her?


    Nervous, suddenly Chu wind disappeared in front of her, even a little breath did not catch her.


    Looking around, there was no Chu Feng. Saru''s heart began to panic, thinking that Chu Feng was hiding in the dark, and found the chance to give her a deadly blow. Thinking that she had existed for so many years, she would die without trying the taste of a man. Saru regrets to do so to find Chu Feng for the things that the official is shocked by the Hong.


    "Ah!"


    Such an emotion makes saru very nervous, then the hip came to the pain, a crackle, saru covered her buttock forward a few steps, face full of shame: "who hit me?"


    Chu Feng, who saw the disappearance, stood behind saru, and one hand was gently thrown there. Obviously, the one who had beaten her ass was Chu Feng. She was ashamed and angry. But he dared not to speak disrespectfully with the lesson just now. He felt the hot pain of the butt, or she could not chop the Chu wind.


    "Get out of here!"


    Chu Feng also just gave saru a simple lesson, probably knew that she came to the top officials to startle the things, Chu Feng did not really do her mind, after all, except for a little bit of getting along with each other, there is no hatred.


    Saru bit her lips, and his mouth skin was bitten a little bit. The light blood on her lips made her feel a little more charming.


    He stared at Chu Feng and covered her hot and painful buttocks. Saru left the temple directly, worried that it was a small thing to stay and be taken down by Chu Feng. If he was killed by chufeng neuropathy, it would be really wrong.


    After saru left, Chu Feng did not put the things she came to this evening too much on her heart, opened the channel of the world of the demon God to enter directly, and appeared in the hall of the demon.


    Just now, I saw situya standing there with a cold face. It seems that she has been waiting for a long time.


    Chu Feng did not know general, sat on top of the supreme throne: "that, Yihong aunt agreed?"


    "Yes!" Situ Ya came here after dark. Only Chu wind was outside. She couldn''t go out at all. She had no secret voice connection with Chu Feng. She could only wait here for several hours. So when answering Chu Feng, the tone was not so good, as if Chu Feng owed her many things.


    But Chu Feng did not know the situation of situya, because he knew and did not know, and the result was the same, and situya was angry.


    Mi Yin contacted Yihong to confirm whether it was true, and got the reply from Yihong. Chu Feng was still a little surprised. How Yihong would agree to take situya to him. Don''t you worry about his need one day, and give shituya to him?


    But in the daytime, he had already said it. If Yihong promised, he took shituya to the barbarian demon area and promoted her to practice. Now, stuya has been approved by Yihong. Chu Feng can not help but regret.


    Standing up, he went to Stoya and looked at the cold faced woman. She was indeed a great beauty. However, in the world of heaven, there was almost no poor woman. Who would not transform her matrix after the Tianyang period or even the semidivine period?


    Took back his eyes, Chu wind hugged the thin waist of situya, the latter body was stiff and straight, and his eyes were alert to Chu Feng: "do you want to do it?"


    "No!" Chu wind returns to the road.


    Situ Ya Leng a moment, immediately knew what Chu Feng words mean, blushed up: "I am for you want to do?"


    "Don''t do you!" Chu Feng also knew what situya meant, but he wanted to tease her. When situya was silent, she took her to the sky in a flash, crossed the most active world center of the demon God, and leaped over a sea and went directly to the other side of the sea.


    Chu Feng does not know how big the world of the demon God is, but it is definitely much larger than the earth. Now, it is necessary to upgrade shituya to practice. When God plundered the sky, it was amazing. Although no one would come up to check it, it was always a little better away.


    When saving time, she broke through Stuart''s clothes and was not seen in her eyes. She was crazy and it was not good.After landing in a place where there is no human trace, Chu Feng twisted his neck and pointed to one side: "strip off your clothes and go there!"


    Situ Ya was still thinking about Chu Feng, who wanted to improve her accomplishments. She heard him say such words. She looked at the green grass and blinked her eyes. Her face was a little cold, and she was also angry: "the wind is not enough. Do you have to pay for the promotion of your accomplishments by others with your body?"


    Chu Feng asked situ ya to take off her clothes to save waiting for God Lei Tianjiang to let her have no clothes to wear at that time. As for other things, she really didn''t think about it.


    Therefore, hearing that situ Ya misunderstood his own meaning, Chu Feng was quite helpless. How bad was his character? Would he be so suspicious?


    He coughed gently: "if you want to improve your accomplishments, you''d better hurry up. If you talk nonsense, you''d better go back."


    "You Situya was angry, but she finally put up with it. She followed Yihong for so many years. She knew the importance of strength to a woman. It was like Yihong. At the beginning, those who were strong in the divine realm were trampled by situ Twilight cloud. However, she was not the divine realm. When she met a stronger man, she could only be a plaything.


    Taking a deep breath, she resisted the impulse to scold Chu Feng as a bastard. She went over and took a look at Chu Feng. She didn''t know how many times she had cursed Chu Feng.


    She slowly raised her hand and took off her clothes. When only her personal clothes were left, she saw Chu Feng staring at herself without any taboo. She was very ashamed and angry. However, when she thought that she had bathed with Chu Feng in the South City and had seen everything, she was relieved. She was not so uncomfortable.


    Taking off the last personal clothes, situ Ya held her hands in front of her body, her head was low, and her heart was beating fast and fast. There was nothing else in her heart but shyness.


    Hearing Chu Feng coming, situ Ya tightened her body, bit her red lips and whispered: "less wind, can you be lighter? It hurts the first time, my wife said


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly and knows that situ Ya has been misunderstood by him. Looking at the woman''s coordinated body, Chu Feng does not continue to tease situ ya. Although she knows that she will not resist, Chu Feng is not an animal, so she really wants to help situ Ya improve her accomplishments.


    Hand a Yang put away all of stuya''s clothes, stood in front of her, the latter tensely released his hands, let himself stand in front of Chu Feng completely without shelter.


    But when he felt that Chu Feng wanted to do something to himself, Chu Feng said, "sit down, I''ll help you put away your clothes first, so as not to be destroyed by God thunder when breaking through, and you can only go back naked."


    Stu Ya looked up at Chu Feng with consternation. After a while, she came back and said, "you don''t want me?"


    "What do you want you to do?" Chu Feng was also happy. He flicked situ Ya''s forehead and said, "don''t think about it. I''m the one who will go on when I see a woman, and you don''t have chest or buttocks. I''m not interested in you either. Sit down quickly. I''ll promote you to the upper God. Follow me to the demon realm. It''s enough to protect myself."


    Hearing this, situ Ya knew that he had really misunderstood Chu Feng this time. He laughed bitterly that he had made a black dragon. He also quickly sat down. However, he sneered at Chu Feng for saying that he had no chest or buttocks.


    Their own capital and rely on Hong''s same, open your eyes to tell lies!


    Chu Feng also sat behind situ ya, closed his eyes and scattered the restlessness brought by him. He put his hands on situ Ya''s body, running the original power a little bit into situ Ya''s body. First he helped her to dredge the meridians to a certain extent, which enhanced their tenacity, and then sent the endless source power into situ Ya''s body Medium.


    She felt that her strength was increasing little by little. The feeling of fullness had never been felt before. Situ Ya was excited and kept her mind, because if she was not careful, she would be possessed.


    However, Chu Feng''s character also changed a little. When he asked him to improve his cultivation, he had made the worst plan. Now Chu Feng didn''t mean that at all. Situ Ya felt that he had really misunderstood Chu Feng before.


    Think about it, and Yihong thing, is really an accident.


    Before long, the sky began to gather the divine power, and a stream of power continued to diffuse, until finally, the God thunder came down, and situ Ya officially began to impact the divine realm.


    Around the magic temple in the remote place, some people who haven''t had a rest also find that the heaven and earth are abnormal. However, no one goes to investigate. Because the distance is too far away, maybe the arrival is over, and they are used to seeing breakthroughs in the demon world.


    Yihong also stood in front of the demon hall and looked at the place where the breath was surging. He knew that Chu Feng was helping situ Ya improve his accomplishments.


    Ruddy little mouth slightly cocked up: "Xiaoya won''t be given that by Chu wind, right? Then help her to improve her accomplishments


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2506

    The next morning, Chu Feng came out of the demon world, followed by Yihong and situ ya.


    Chang''e Dongfang rhyme and Bai He have already been waiting to go with Chu Feng to the wild demon region, only to see Chu Feng come out and follow two women. Chang''e''s eyes flash a touch of subtle cold.


    Yihong is the elder of chufeng, and there may not be anything. But there is Lin Yulin in Chang''e''s body. Chang''e doesn''t think Chu Feng can do anything because she is an elder. So the look at Yihong is more intriguing.


    I have to say that Chang''e is still very smart, but no matter how she looks at it, Chu Feng is expressionless, which is very good at hiding the ideas in her heart.


    "How many people are you going to take with you?"


    Chang''e found that Yihong was already the God of nature, and situ Ya was also the superior God. Now she appeared with Chu Feng, Chang''e couldn''t help asking how many women she had around her, but as a woman, she was once the daughter of the emperor of heaven, and Chang''e still had some pride.


    Chu Feng understood Chang''e''s mind, but knew as if he didn''t know, because the result of pulling was the same.


    She replied: "aunt Yihong will help me watch the temple world for me to prevent unnecessary changes. As for going to the wild demon domain, besides you, I will take situ Ya with me. Because other people are busy in opening up their own world in the demon world, Yin Nu and Qing Piao will also stay and sit in the underworld, so only she has time."


    Chu Feng''s explanation seemed reasonable, but Chang''e didn''t believe it at all. Chu Feng could go to the wild demon Kingdom this time, even if one didn''t, because there were enough people for Chu Feng to use the sixth forbidden area, which can be opened anytime and anywhere.


    Even if the demon Kingdom army can only come out for an hour, but there are still the temple army led by Yan Luo. These people can fight with the demon kingdom.


    Subconsciously feel that Chu Feng is often groping on her body, has been a bit greasy crooked, so with situ Ya such a fresh woman around.


    Chu Feng didn''t know that Chang''e thought so. He just asked Yihong to take good care of the temple world and said to Chang''e: "yes, it''s just the vast demon realm. We can''t be found when we go. Do you know where to go?"


    Now Murong Bing and lengrushuang must be in the hands of the demon emperor. The demon emperor must also be paying attention to the whereabouts of Yan Luo and others, so as to judge when he will arrive.


    So this time, Chu Feng is going to the demon domain to be quiet. When he finds the opportunity to rescue Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, he can''t be found in the demon domain. That will only make things more complicated.


    When the time comes, the demon emperor will know when he will make a false impression that he wants to fight in an all-round way. In fact, he just distracts his attention to save people. It is very difficult to rescue Murong Bing and lengrushuang safely. Moreover, he will be threatened by the demon emperor with two people, which is not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    Chang''e shook her head: "I don''t know!"


    Chu Feng staggers, did not expect that Chang''e should give such an answer. She did not say anything under a wry smile. After all, the demon domain is vast, and Chang''e is not living in the demon domain. It is normal to know where is safe.


    "I know."


    But the East rhyme soft voice of the mouth: "the land of destruction, Manlong Valley!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "where is that?"


    Oriental rhyme whispered back: "once the habitat of the magic dragon clan, now it''s the forbidden area of life in the wild demon realm!"


    After the rule of the demon dragon clan was destroyed by the joint efforts of thousands of demon families, Manlong valley became a dead land. The endless demons'' resentment did not disperse over the years and covered the whole valley. The demons under the demigod period did not dare to approach the valley, because the evil spirits of those demon dragons would make them collapse and die in an instant.


    Even the Banshee do not dare to enter it. The demon dragon is a very powerful race. Even if it is destroyed, their anger can not be dissipated. There is no result except death.


    Only the strong people in the divine realm can barely enter, but they will be attacked by fierce anger, and they can''t persist for a long time. Therefore, in the past endless years, Manlong Valley is a forbidden area for life. Few people will go there, and even the demon emperor is not willing to go there to take risks.


    After introducing Manlong Valley, Dongfang Yun said: "but you and your master are both saints. There is no problem in taking Manlong Valley as the exit. You will not be found out because of the sudden appearance of the exit, because there is no demon in Manlong Valley at all."


    Chu Feng slightly nodded at the smell of the speech, and his eyes coagulated. In front of them, there were pictures of the wild demon domain: "where are they?"


    Oriental rhyme came forward and stared at it for a while: "the distance to the east of this place is about three thousand miles, which is easy to identify, because there is always the spirit of evil."


    According to the eastern rhyme, the picture of Chu Feng is changing rapidly to the East. At last, there is a boundless valley. Even if you are not in the scene, you can feel the endless evil spirit and anger there. The sky is dim, and the sun will never shine in."That''s it."


    Chu Feng chose a good place, a hand directly opened the door of dazzle light, turned back to Yihong and said: "please!"


    Now there are other people in, Yihong wants to have a word with Chu Feng. He doesn''t know how to say it. He can only nod his head gently: "I will, be careful!"


    Chu feng''en took the lead in entering the gate of dazzle light. He had to go over and create a safe environment. Even if Chang''e was ok, Bai He, Dongfang Yun and situ Ya should be careful.


    Chang''e''s eyes flashed over situ ya, and then she followed him in. Dongfang Yun and Bai He later, situ Ya fell behind a little. She was about to go to a world she had never been to. She was nervous, but she was not worried. She saw the look in Chang''e''s eyes just now, and she was a little afraid.


    "Go, as long as Chu Feng has no opinion on you, Chang''e dare not do anything to you."


    Yihong didn''t need situ ya to open her mouth to know what she was thinking, and she showed a smile: "otherwise, Chu Feng will think of the things of respecting gods, and will also think of Chang''e''s deception. Now this is a point in Chu Feng''s heart. No one can touch it. Chang''e will not make Chu Feng angry on such a matter."


    After hearing the speech, situ Ya felt that she was still a little frustrated, but she believed in the judgment of Yihong. She nodded and walked into the gate of dazzling light. As she finally walked in, the gate of dazzling light disappeared in the temple.


    "Should I do something while I''m at this time?"


    There was only Yihong left in the hall, and Yan Luo and others left. Now she is the God of nature in the temple world except Shangguan Mingheng. The beautiful eyes looked out of the hall: "but forget it. Chu Feng is cold in appearance, but who knows what he is thinking?"


    Just now, Yihong wanted to take advantage of Chu Feng and they all left. Should we find a way to expel the Shangguan family, but Chu Feng''s attitude was wavering, and Yihong didn''t want to do something that might make him regret.


    Similar time, wild demon domain, demon temple!


    The demon emperor sat on the demon throne. He was the only one in the deep hall with his eyes closed.


    Until he heard the footsteps, the demon emperor opened his eyes. The beautiful butterfly Zun walked in. When he came near, the butterfly Zun bowed down, white and rippling: "the demon emperor, the seven evil spirits and the five saints have gathered the people of the hidden God Legion to form the temple army. They are looking for the small world of the demon domain and coming to the wild demon domain."


    The demon emperor meaningfully swept over the plump butterfly Zun, and his eyes were sinister: "how long can we get there?"


    "Not sure!" Diezun naturally found that the demon emperor looked at his eyes, but all let him as if he didn''t know: "it''s estimated that a few days is needed, but is Chu Feng really going to start a full-scale war on the demon domain? Are we wrong? "


    The demon emperor sneered: "if I were Chu Feng, I would fight in an all-round way. At the beginning, I almost occupied his body and even took away Daji sisters. Chu Feng''s hatred for me is enough for him to fight the demon domain. I believe that when the temple army arrives at the demon domain, Chu Feng will come in person."


    "This time, I must take away the body of Chu Feng and become a taboo person, above all living things."


    Diezun''s eyes twinkle. It seems that the demon emperor''s words are reasonable. But Chu Feng is a saint of heaven. As long as he comes and defeats the demon emperor in person, the whole demon kingdom can be destroyed by raising his hand. Why do you have to mobilize a large army to attract their attention? Is it really a trick to attract their attention?


    As a woman, diezun has her own delicate mind, otherwise, she would not be in the demon domain of the jungle, and could still be safe until now.


    But she thought of it, but did not say it in front of the demon emperor, because the latter is not the kind of generous person, even if he is wrong, he will not want to see others say it.


    So diezun nodded: "the demon emperor is right. Then I will go down and gather the demon domain army to determine which small world the five sages are coming through, and then I will directly block the position at the exit."


    "Wait!" Butterfly Zun said he was about to leave. The demon emperor narrowed his eyes and called her, and his eyes flashed with a meaningful light: "butterfly respect, you have followed me for endless years, because I dare not touch you, afraid to be poisoned by your poison, but now I am a holy land, you can no longer refuse me."


    "Get ready. When I take Chu Feng''s body, you and Su Daji sisters will be my women together."


    Butterfly Zun''s eyes flickered a few times, his back to the demon emperor''s eyes flashed the color of haze.


    But still turned back, gently nodded: "that is the butterfly''s honor, then I must and nine Princess and four princess, good serve the demon emperor!"


    When the demon emperor heard the speech, he burst out laughing, and he was extremely arrogant!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2507

    The vast and endless wild demon domain has existed since ancient times. In the era of the monastic rule, the wild demon domain was hidden in the dark and never came out. It escaped the collapse of that era and survived.


    Thousands of demon clans have formed the pattern of wild demon domain, and the demon emperor dominates the whole demon domain!


    Manlong Valley, once the habitat of the demons, has become desolate, even desolate, as the magic dragon family was ruled by thousands of demons.


    Here is filled with the endless resentment and anger of the powerful people of the magic dragon family who once fell down. They have experienced endless years and have not dispersed the resentment when they died. It is conceivable that this is a place of great ferocity.


    At the moment, there are several people sitting in Manlong valley.


    Chu Feng, Chang''e and others.


    They have arrived in the wild demon area, and the protection cast by Chu Feng can completely prevent the erosion of the fierce spirit and resentment of the Manlong valley. However, they have not left the valley for the time being and are still in broad daylight. If they go out, they will inevitably be found.


    After all, the five of them, except for the Oriental rhyme, are all human beings. This is the demon realm, and there is no trace of human activities. As long as you go out, you will inevitably be found not to be human. After all, there are essential differences between demons and demons. They are easy to recognize whether they are people or demons.


    In this Manlong Valley, endless resentment and anger, as well as the evil spirit surging above the sky, can well cover their breath. Even if the demon emperor comes, it is impossible to find anyone in it outside.


    It''s a dangerous place, but it''s the safest place.


    Of course, I haven''t gone out yet. I also want to get a general understanding of the demon domain here in Dongfang Yun. After all, the next step is to rescue Murong Bing and lengrushuang. Even if the Tianhu clan doesn''t know about the demon domain, it''s a black eye.


    Also from the mouth of Oriental rhyme, we have a more detailed understanding of the demon domain.


    Once upon a time, the demons ruled the demon Kingdom, only because of the rebellion of the Jiaolong clan and the departure of the prince Aojiang of the demon dragon. As a result, thousands of demon clans found a chance to unite together to destroy the rule of the demon dragon clan. Later, in order to fight for the right to rule, the major demon families went on a long campaign until the appearance of emperor Chiyou.


    Chiyou the great emperor had 108 brothers, each of whom was as strong as this. He soon calmed down the pattern of the demon realm. At the same time, the modern world also ushered in a new era. Emperor Chiyou wanted to compete for the modern world.


    However, Chiyou emperor was very powerful, and even the Yin clan went to the modern world as allies. However, they met with resistance from Xuanyuan emperor and others. Finally, they were defeated by the mysterious King Wu, which led to their times and destruction. Once again, the assembled demon domain collapsed and became the result of their own fight.


    Until later, the demon emperor was born, and was supported by the Tianhu, Hydra, diezun, ratzun, and several other big races. He successfully transformed the realm into the strongest one in the demon domain, and once again aggregated the situation of demon domain segmentation, and unified the demon domain again until now.


    Although the demon emperor is not the most powerful ruler in the past dynasties, but it is the most difficult to entangle. Under his rule, there is only one voice. Under the command, don''t dare to obey!


    A ruler is not even a dictator.


    Chu Feng had a general understanding of this. Unexpectedly, the demon emperor was elected by several demon clans. If the people of several demon clans knew that the demon emperor was such a white eyed wolf, they would regret their support for him at the beginning?


    However, Chu Feng will not express any opinions on these things. He only needs to know that the demon emperor almost killed him, and even took the two people away as cold as frost. As for other things, it is not so important for Chu Feng. Only the death of the demon emperor can make his heart slightly comfortable.


    Of course, before the death of the demon emperor, we must rescue Murong Bing and lengrushuang, and even the Tianhu clan.


    Also asked: "if ice and frost are caught, where will the demon emperor lock them up?"


    Chu Feng thought of the possibility of being directly locked in the world of the Tianhu clan. After all, there are many people in the Tianhu clan. The demon emperor can''t all gather together. As long as he tries to control the Tianhu clan in the world, it''s OK.


    "I don''t think it''s in the world of the Tianhu clan!"


    Dongfang Yun thought about it for a while, and said definitely: "because the Tianhu clan is now a very important chip for the demon emperor to fight against you, he will not trap them in the world of the Tianhu clan, because if you directly enter the world of the Tianhu clan and save people, he can only squeeze his eyes and watch."


    Chu Feng frowned: "what do you mean? Where would that be? "


    "The demon emperor is a man who doesn''t see a rabbit and doesn''t scatter an eagle." Dongfang Yun replied: "so he certainly won''t do that. If I guess it''s right, Leng Rushuang and Su Daji are probably trapped in the demon temple, while the rest of the Tianhu clan are probably trapped in his world by the demon emperor."


    "Even cold as frost and Murong ice are likely to be in the demon emperor''s world."


    Chu Feng looked astonished when he heard the speech. If he was trapped in the demon temple, he said that he was trapped in the demon emperor''s own world, where would he go? Look at the East rhyme, with inquiry.In this regard, Dongfang Yun shook her head: "I can''t give you any advice in the demon temple, because I only heard about the demon temple at the beginning, but I don''t know about the world of the demon emperor. Because the independent world created by the demon emperor is the biggest secret of the demon Kingdom, and no one knows where it is."


    The Chu wind looks over the dignified color.


    As a taboo, his own world follows him. Wherever he goes, his world is where his world is. In addition, Zhang Yuner''s goddess world is also like this. It seems that Lu Wan''s is also like this.


    But except for the three of them, the rest of the world is looking for a place to build, a world of flowers. The world is likely to be a leaf, or a grain of sand as the entrance of the world. Although the world of the demon emperor is very likely to be in the demon domain, but the demon domain is so large, where should we find it?


    At first, it took two years for the demon emperor to find out the world of the Tianhu clan. But now it will be more difficult to find the world of the demon Emperor himself. But now Chu Feng has no time to wait for two years.


    Chang''e and others can see Chu Feng''s helplessness, but they have no way. The world of demon emperor is not so easy to find.


    "Less wind!"


    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak and couldn''t give Chu Feng any advice, situ Ya hesitated and opened her red lips: "this is just miss Dongfang''s guess. Maybe the people we want to save are in the demon temple. We can make sure first and then make a decision."


    As soon as situ Ya finished speaking, she felt that she was being watched. A dangerous breath made her subconsciously tense her body.


    The corner of his eyes glanced over and found that Chang''e and Dongfang Yun were staring at her with cold eyes. Situ Ya was stunned for a moment and immediately knew that he had said something wrong.


    Dongfang Yun said her judgment just now, but she turned around and was rejected by her. It seemed to please Chu Feng for the meaning of Dongfang Yun, and Chang''e looked at her in the same way. Situ Ya was a little puzzled. She only regarded Chang''e as the master and didn''t like to be told that Dongfang Yun was not.


    Slowly lower her head, facing the East rhyme, she can say two words, facing Chang''e, she is really a little bit of courage.


    Chu Feng naturally found that Chang''e and Dongfang rhyme seemed to be a little disagreeable with situ ya, but he didn''t point out it. He just nodded: "you''re right. In the world of demon emperor, it''s possible, but it''s not 100%. We''d better confirm it first."


    "Yunyun, if I want to know about the demon Kingdom, can you help me? I mean, to understand the way the demon emperor acts


    Dongfang Yun''s face was not good-looking. She felt that situ Ya was deliberately against herself. She denied what she had said. She gave her a hard look and took back her eyes.


    Shaking his head, he said, "I have been away from the demon domain for a long time. Even if I have been in the demon domain, I don''t know the action of the demon emperor, because we fairy rabbits were once destroyed by the demon emperor."


    Hearing the eastern rhyme, Chu Feng felt helpless: "if only I could know the action of the demon emperor, then I could infer that Bingbing was under house arrest. Now I can only rely on myself."


    "Yes Looking at Chu Feng''s regretful look, Dongfang Yun thought of two people: "the other person may not know the action of the demon emperor, but there are two people who may know, that is, the two demon kings under the demon emperor, butterfly Zun and snake Zun. They can be said to be the left and right hands of the demon emperor. If anyone knows, they are most likely to know."


    Chufeng not only didn''t feel happy, but also laughed bitterly: "yunyun, I used Yama to create the illusion that the demon emperor was to mobilize the army to fight in an all-round way, so that people could be rescued quietly. You don''t want to go to snake Zun or that butterfly Zun? Isn''t it clear to tell the demon emperor that I''m here? "


    Seeing Chu Feng''s negation of Oriental rhyme, Chang''e was slightly upset when she thought that situ Ya was just like this: "Chu Feng, jade rabbit can tell you that it''s very good to know the way of the demon emperor. Where can she think so much?"


    "No, you ask the two around you and ask them to give you a solution."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched fiercely for a moment, knowing that Chang''e was trying to maintain the Oriental rhyme. She was smiling bitterly. She didn''t really have any intention.


    Bai He and situ Ya are also a little embarrassed, knowing that Chang''e''s opinions on them are not small.


    "Maybe you can go to die Zun."


    Dongfang Yun moved Chang''e to speak for herself and told Chu Feng: "at the beginning, the master killed six saints, Seven Saints and eight saints. Now, there are only snake, butterfly and mouse in the demon temple. Maybe butterfly can help you. Of course, it depends on your luck. She can swing around!"


    Chu Feng knew that Chang''e had changed her initial attitude towards Chang''e because of these things.


    Hearing Dongfang Yun say so, Chu Feng believed that there must be her reason, and nodded: "that''s the only way. If not, I''ll kill diezun first and then try to find a way. If not, I can''t but break into the demon temple!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2508

    Night fell quietly, covering the whole wild demon domain, and half of the heaven and earth also ushered in the night.


    Manlong Valley, to the night breath, also more shady, people feel very uncomfortable taste.


    Chu Feng left during the day, trying to get close to diezun. Could you find out that Murong Bing and her wife were held there, but they haven''t come back for nearly a day. At the moment, only Chang''e''s four daughters are still in Manlong valley.


    Looking at the dim sky blocking the moonlight, Chang''e''s eyes are slightly cold. Her most irritable is the night when there is no moon. Therefore, in the lost country, there is moonlight every night. But now here is in the wild demon domain. Although Chang''e can change the speed of the star ball and the climate of the earth and the earth, she will also be found by the demon emperor Take.


    Resisting the impulse to let Manlong Valley disperse his anger and resentment, Chang''e looks at situ ya.


    At first, when Chu Feng was there, situ ya did not dare to look directly at Chang''e. now Chu Feng is not here. She feels more nervous when Chang''e looks at her. She lowers her head and dare not look up to see Chang''e, for fear that she may annoy her and stab herself to death with one finger.


    "Stuart!"


    Chang''e narrowed her eyes, and her voice was clear and cold: "what''s the relationship between you and Chu Feng? Is that not?"


    "Ah?" Stu Ya was stunned, then he reacted and shook his head: "I have nothing to do with fengshao, that, there is no relationship between me and fengshao."


    Seeing that situ Ya was a little nervous, Chang''e knew that she didn''t dare to deceive herself. She heard that she had never had that experience with Chu Feng. Chang''e''s expression was a little more relaxed. Besides her own man, she had two women, none of whom did not care, and Chang''e was no exception.


    But Chang''e didn''t let go of the meaning of inquiry because situ Ya said no.


    In situ Ya secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he was not out of fashion by the Chu wind. Chang''e asked, "is there that kind of relationship between him and Yihong?"


    Chang''e suddenly asked this question. All the three girls, including Dongfang Yun, were shocked. In addition, Dongfang Yun had some bad ideas because she had not seen anything with her own eyes, but had been lingering with Chu Feng for many times. She had a kind of intuition that there must be some secret between Chu Feng and Yihong.


    As for Bai He, she knows that Yihong and Shangguan yingyue, the mother of chufeng, are good sisters. She was called Shuangjiao of the hidden world at the beginning. She is the aunt of Chu Feng. How can Yihong have anything to do with Chu Feng?


    Although she thought so, Bai He didn''t dare to say it in her mouth. What''s more, Chang''e asked about situ ya, not herself. It''s the best choice to shut up.


    "Emperor daughter!"


    After stuya was shocked, she looked a little serious, but she was very nervous: "madam and fengshao''s mother are sisters. Although they are not aunts, they are still an elder. Even if fengshao''s morality is corrupt, my wife is not the kind of person who corrupts morality. You are insulting my wife."


    When she said these words, situ Ya''s heart beat was very fast, because Chu Feng and Yi Hong were the most clear about those things, and she knew them more than once, but she certainly couldn''t give them to Chang''e.


    Chang''e also felt stuya''s nervous heartbeat, but she didn''t think that it was because she cheated her that she was nervous. Instead, she thought that situ Ya was saying these words to her and was afraid to offend her.


    However, the beginning of a little doubt, also in situ Ya such a resolute attitude and words dissipated.


    Yes, chufeng is a little bastard with bad morals. Even Lin Yulin is a little aunt. But it doesn''t mean that Yihong is also a person who doesn''t know her identity. Chang e finds that she may care too much about chufeng, so she goes into the wrong area. Even if Chu Feng is an asshole, Yihong doesn''t dare to do anything?


    With a bitter smile in her heart, Chang''e didn''t reveal her idea of a wonderful flower. She just kept her dignity: "it''s the best. It seems that I''m wrong to blame Yihong."


    Situ Ya didn''t say anything. Seeing that Chang''e was no longer asking about her, she was completely relieved. But she was also worried that what would happen if Chang''e knew that she had cheated her just now?


    In the heart secretly decided, no matter how, we must find a way to let Chang''e never know about Yihong and chufeng, or even if we don''t kill her, as a punishment for cheating, the consequence is definitely not something she can easily bear.


    Bai He is OK to say, but Dongfang Yun has been stunned. She has more experience about Chu Feng''s character than Chang''e, which is just a stallion with lower body thinking about things.


    Moreover, when she and Yihong stayed in the temple at first, she saw Yihong dazed and looked at Chu Feng several times. It was definitely not the look of an elder looking at the younger generation, but more like a woman looking at a man who was interested in herself.


    Therefore, Dongfang Yun had long suspected that there was a problem, but she did not dare to tell Chang''e. but now situ Ya still said these words in a righteous way. Where did he have the courage?


    Want to say bold, even dare to cheat their own master, but the words to the mouth of Oriental rhyme bear down, believe Chu Feng also do not want others to know, some things?


    In the heart secretly scolds Chu Feng''s son of a bitch. Since being conquered by him for countless times, Dongfang Yun finds that her loyalty to Chang''e is a little loose. In Chu Feng''s affairs, even some things will hide from Chang''e.The corner of her eye inadvertently glances over the bracelet that Chang''e wears. It was originally given to her by Shangguan yingyue, but now it is taken by Chang''e. she purses her lips, and her face of Oriental rhyme flits over the faint color that is not easy to detect. She feels that she and Chang''e are becoming enemies in love.


    Chang''e is thinking more about Chu Feng at the moment. Naturally, she doesn''t notice the unnatural look of Oriental rhyme. Otherwise, she must teach Dongfang Yun a good lesson and let her tell everything.


    Outside the Manlong Valley, thousands of miles away from the demon temple and a valley full of flowers, there is a faint fragrance of flowers everywhere. Even in the evening, with the help of moonlight, you can see the flowers blooming everywhere, all kinds of which form a sea of flowers.


    A graceful and gorgeous figure walking in the flowers, beautiful face with a look of obsession, sometimes stop in front of some flowers, smell, and continue to go forward.


    This man is diezun, and this is diezun''s territory, Wanhua Valley!


    In addition to diezun here, all her people are gathered here, which is the closest place to the demon temple. However, the demon emperor has never been here before, and now he has entered the demon temple, he has never been here once.


    Of course, diezun doesn''t want the demon emperor to come here.


    Because they are the rain butterfly family, the fairy rabbit clan, the Tianhu clan, the once Zhuque clan and the Phoenix clan, are all matriarchal demon clans, and 90% of the clansmen are women, occupying a very high position.


    As for the remaining 10% are men, just as they choose to pass on their descendants. It is possible that a man will be taken in by ten women of the same tribe. This is all possible. After all, there are too few men among the yudie clan, and the general demon clan will not marry a foreign race, which will form a new race and confuse the blood of the demon clan.


    For example, the nine headed snakes and the Dragon dragons are the products of different demon families. To a certain extent, they are inferior to others.


    But diezun has not given birth to a descendant since ancient times, not without a man. On the contrary, if she is willing, she can let the men of the rain butterfly clan line up for her to enjoy, but diezun doesn''t have the mood. She doesn''t care about the problems between the races, but only cares about whether the man is strong enough to make her feel comfortable.


    "Sister!"


    Just walked to a place where flowers are blooming and the fragrance of flowers is more intense, a woman who looks similar to her but looks a little more green and astringent appears behind diezun and calls her softly.


    Butterfly Zun picked a flower and put it in front of his nose and sniffed it. Then he turned back and said with a smile: "butterfly dance, why did you come out this evening? Although the demon emperor won''t come here, it''s always better to be careful. I don''t want my baby sister to be rewarded with the snake statue who thinks of you by the demon emperor, or he will take you away by himself


    Butterfly Dance walked to butterfly Zun with a smile and took her arm. The two people''s bodies were similar and hot, which gave people a bright feeling. They were reluctant to move away: "don''t worry, I can''t come out during the day, and now I''m all clansmen at night, so I''m not afraid, and I''m covered up very well, so I won''t be found out that I''m the next demon God."


    "Just be careful." Butterfly Zun pinched the face of butterfly dance, put the flower in her hand, and her look was also passing by. Helpless: "it''s just a pity that I can protect you, but I can''t protect myself. Thousands of defense, thousands of defense, refused countless men. It''s just to not find an excuse for the demon emperor. He didn''t dare to be hard on me for fear of being poisoned by me."


    "But now it''s different. The demon emperor has stepped into the Holy Land and has given me an ultimatum. When Chu Feng falls, it''s time for me to devote myself."


    When talking about these things, diezun''s eyes flashed cold murders and anger. She was a strong demon in the demon domain, and she was a terrible upper demon God. However, in front of the demon emperor, the weak points were weak, and they could only accept the command of the demon emperor. When he thought of sticking to it for many years, he was still defeated by the demon emperor.


    Butterfly Dance frowned, took butterfly Zun''s hand and comforted him: "sister, actually you don''t need to worry about it. You should be optimistic. You used to come here like this, didn''t you? What''s more, the demon emperor is arrogant and arrogant. Can he kill Chu Feng? Maybe it was himself who was killed at that time? "


    "I heard that the four princesses and the nine princesses are devoted to the Chu style. I don''t know what kind of man they are. I''m looking forward to it."


    Butterfly Zun was shocked and scolded, clapping Butterfly Dance: "what do you think? I still want to sleep. Chu Feng is disgusted with Su Daji sister. How can you think that? It''s really my sister, but remember, you can''t rob me!"


    When the two sisters met, they all laughed and trembled.


    A pondering voice also sounded behind them: "that I am very capable, sisters together, I do not mind, but welcome to the top!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2509

    Which bastard?


    The diezun sisters, who were smiling, were all cold at the smell of speech. Their sisters just said those words, and immediately some bastards jumped out to say such nonsense. This is to fly. What do they mean, not an asshole?


    Turning around in an instant, the momentum of the two sisters became fierce at this moment, staring at the people who did not know when to stand behind them. They had never seen them, and they were very strange.


    This man is Chu Feng who left Manlong Valley in the daytime.


    The corners of the mouth with a playful arc, in the butterfly Zun and butterfly dance sisters on the body, have to say very enchanting, give people a feeling of experience, sleeve protection this and their noumenon is the reason of ancient rain butterfly!


    Rain butterfly, a kind of very gorgeous butterfly, is very poisonous. As long as they are willing, a drop of venom can poison the existence of a demigod period, and even make the existence of the divine realm lose the ability of action. Moreover, if it is combined with it, if it encounters resistance, it will be the last shot of life.


    When Chu Feng looks at diezun''s sister, they also look at Chu Feng. Their first instinct is that they are very delicate. Many men in the demon realm are more elegant. They do not have the rebellious attitude that is revealed outside, but also have a kind of modest attitude.


    Seeing this, the two sisters'' facial expressions soften a little, and men will disperse some vigilance when they see a beautiful woman. The sister diezun sees the Chu wind which is more beautiful than those rebellious men in the demon domain, but also has less vigilance.


    But there is still some vigilance. After all, Chu Feng just appeared behind them, and they haven''t found it. This is absolutely not what ordinary people can do. In the demon realm, only the demon emperor can do this.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes wantonly looking at them, diezun felt a little angry, but his face did not show: "still a delicate little guy, what you just said, I did not hear clearly, you say again, by the way, introduce who you are, what do you do in Wanhua Valley?"


    Butterfly Zun asked, butterfly dance eyes like spring water general looking at Chu Feng, watery, as if to eat Chu Feng, undisguised, warm enough, hot enough!


    Chu Feng is not a person who has never experienced it. Instead, he is a valiant general who has gone through hundreds of battles and fierce battles. However, being looked at like this by butterfly dance, it is almost like saying, "do one shot". It''s a little embarrassing.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to it, and said with a smile, "well, I just said that you and your sisters need to rob me. If you need to, you can come to me together. I''m very capable and will definitely let you fly."


    "As for me, guess!"


    Diezun giggled and giggled. Plump was trembling there, almost breaking his clothes. His eyes were like silk: "the little guy has a big voice. I like it when I look at it. But I have a strong demand. My sister and I are almost the same. Can you really have two at a time and let us fly?"


    Butterfly dance is also in line with butterfly Zun''s words, nodding: "yes, no seven or eight times, but I will not be full."


    It has long been said that women in the demon domain are just like men. Men are rebellious and women are taboo.


    Chu Feng has seen Dongfang Yun, and Qingdi and others are not like that. But now when he sees butterfly dance and butterfly Zun, Chu Feng thinks that this sentence is correct. Most women in the demon domain are supposed to be so unrestrained. If the women in other interfaces are now scolding shameless, they can still say that there is a great demand for sisters together.


    The heart slightly wry smile, Chu wind also dispersed to continue to tease the mind, gently cough a: "that or self introduction, I call Chu wind, Chu wind of Chu wind!"


    Ah?


    Still thinking about seducing Chu Feng, when he was distracted, he directly took down the torture to see where he came from. Diezun and Diewu heard Chu Feng''s self introduction, and the two sisters were stupidly staring at Chu Feng.


    Just now, both of them were still there discussing to sleep Chu Feng. Murong Bing and her sisters were disgusted. Then they said that people appeared. Wouldn''t it be so coincidental?


    Diezun''s eyes were blinking with a faint golden light. When he looked at Chu Feng, his eyes were more dignified, and he didn''t pay attention to it at first. However, after careful observation at the moment, he found that chufeng did not have the characteristics of demons, but did not have the characteristics of Demons. In the world of heaven and earth, then they could only be human beings.


    Eyes are also vigilant, even butterfly dance also scattered enchanting posture, hidden face charm, the two sisters as if facing a big enemy staring at Chu Feng, at the same time, are also ready to run.


    If the person in front of you is really Chu Feng, then you are a saint. Although both sisters are strong in the divine realm, they are only based on the possibility of fighting against the divine realm. If the person against whom is the sage of the heavenly way, you don''t have to think about it and run away.


    All at once enchanting and charming, all of a sudden cold and fierce, all said that a woman''s face is faster than opening a book, Chu Feng is now completely convinced.


    Raised his hand and pointed to the back of the two: "that gives you a chance to run, I won''t chase you, if you can run away, I''ll let you off tonight, but if you can''t run away, then do something for me, swear in the name of Chu Feng, I won''t cheat you!"At first, chufeng wanted to say something that diezun didn''t want to say, so he killed her to prevent the demon emperor from finding out that he had come. But just now he heard their sister''s conversation in secret and was still a charming woman. Chu Feng couldn''t bear it!


    Butterfly dance and butterfly Zun look at each other, almost no verbal communication, turn to the back.


    Just flying out, in the blink of an eye, things do not know what hit, rebound back and hit the ground, but also surprised to find that they do not know when to be blocked by invisible barriers, even if they are strong in the divine realm, they can not get out at all.


    Eyes a little more flustered, at first their mouth is to say how to Chu Feng, but that is not in front of the time.


    But now Chu Feng is in front of them, they really don''t have that kind of courage.


    Butterfly Zun thought of the secret tone connection, but was surprised to find that there was no connection. What happened?


    As for why not, it''s just that Chu Feng envelops this area with the demon kingdom. Otherwise, the breath of dezun''s two sisters exploding out of the divine realm will inevitably attract people. But Chu Feng doesn''t want to be found out, which also leads to the secret tone being in the magic realm and can''t be used.


    Of course, these Chu Feng will not explain, slowly walked up to the first two steps and stopped: "then you can''t run away, do you want to follow the agreement at the beginning?"


    "What can I do for you?" Butterfly Zun can hold it up and put it down. Although she is afraid and nervous, she knows that fear and uneasiness are useless. She pulls butterfly dance to stand up and hum: "but don''t think about other things. Just now my sister and I were just joking. If you want to play, you can play me and let my sister go."


    Obviously, diezun thought Chu Feng wanted her sisters to help him solve his needs.


    If Chu Feng was not a saint, he would poison him by the way. But now Chu Feng is a saint, he will be OK to play with her for thousands of times.


    "Sister!" Chu Feng just wanted to say that he was not interested, but butterfly dance shook butterfly Zun''s hand and said, "how can I let you do such a thing for me? You take care of me for so many years, so that others don''t know that I''m already in the divine realm. I can''t let you sacrifice for me any more."


    Then he looked at Chu Feng and said, "if you want someone to help you solve it, it''s OK for me to release my sister!"


    Next, Chu Feng saw a wonderful scene. Butterfly Zun and butterfly dance were pulling each other there. Both said they would play for him.


    Shaking his head and preparing to speak, butterfly dance suddenly asked, "I believe you are Chu Feng. Now you tell me, our sisters, who do you want?"


    Butterfly Zun also nodded: "yes, who do you want, can''t double-choice, this is a single-choice question!"


    "Get out of here!" Chu Feng was impatient. He came to send Murong Bing their news tonight, but he didn''t want to find anyone to shoot a gun. He said, "you don''t want either of them. Now you just need to tell me where the demon emperor has put the people of the Tianhu clan under house arrest. As long as you say it, I''ll let you go!"


    Butterfly Zun was stunned, and the butterfly dance was also stunned. The two sisters even said the same thing: "waste of expression, but also want to disgust the ninth Princess and the fourth princess, and put you to sleep!"


    When Chu Feng heard the speech, ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping in his heart. If the diezun sisters were crying for someone there, even if they could understand with him as hard as they could, now the two sisters even wanted to sleep with him, and Chu Feng could not understand.


    How to say that he and demon domain are antagonistic. Diezun, as one of the saints in demon domain, should be fighting and killing him. Now he wants to discuss the noble art of life, which is beyond Chu Feng''s comprehension.


    Gently coughing, fingers bending, jumping dark light: "then you still answer my question, tell me to let you go, do not tell me, I will not kill you, then want to find a man, I will block your meridians, throw you to the rest of the world, let countless men abuse it!"


    "Good, good!" Don''t want to, diezun is not only not threatened, but also clapped his hands: "in the demon domain, I want to maintain dignity, although I dare not, because the demon emperor I dare not find a man, afraid that he will destroy the rain butterfly clan in a rage, but it will be different if you take him away. Remember to find more men for me, the best is dozens of them together, I can do it."


    Butterfly dance also very seriously nodded: "yes, I think so, first give me and my sister to find a hundred, and then let us choose a 500 to 1000 can do it!"


    "Shit!" Chu Feng finally can''t help but burst out rude, in the face of such a woman, in addition to helpless can have what?


    "Well, can we have a good chat? I''m just asking you a question. Don''t embarrass me, will you


    "Yes Butterfly zunjiao said with a smile. She didn''t have the kind of uneasiness at all. She twisted her waist and walked to Chu Feng and took his arm: "I''ve always been interested in the man whom Princess nine and Princess four are interested in. I''ll have a drink with our sisters and chat. If I serve you well, I may sue you."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches, not afraid of me?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2510

    By diezun sisters, Chu Feng feels that he is suffering from mental torture.


    The reason why he came tonight was to see if he could find a breakthrough from diezun, so as to judge where the demon emperor had put the Murong Bing sisters and the Tianhu family under house arrest. However, from the current situation, it was diezun who was holding what he wanted to know and threatening him in turn.


    And the threat made him lose his temper at all.


    For some special reasons, Chu Feng didn''t refuse diezun''s invitation. When he went to the deep of Wanhua Valley, where diezun''s sister lived, there was a faint fragrance of flowers everywhere, and sometimes a pleasant smell of flowers came.


    There is also a faint fragrance on the body of diezun and Diewu, which is very pleasant to smell, and Chu Feng can be sure that it is their natural body fragrance, because they have lived in such places for many years, and the fragrance can be said to be deep into the bone marrow.


    "There is nothing good here. The devil will make do with it."


    Diezun and Diewu sit on the left and right sides of Chu Feng respectively. The former hands a glass of wine to Chu Feng, with a charming smile: "and this is Baihua wine, which my sister collected the most fresh and tender stamens of 100 kinds of flowers and brewed it by herself. It has a mellow flavor. It won''t get drunk and it''s very comfortable."


    Chu Feng looks at the cup of wine that butterfly Zun handed over, can smell a mellow aroma of wine, Baihua brewing can see that it is not an empty word.


    But Chu Feng didn''t take the glass of wine in front of him. He just looked at the butterfly Zun who had just pulled him in and lowered the collar of his clothes. The snow white of the half pull caught people''s eyes.


    Reluctantly let his eyes not always stare at it, Chu Feng also has no nonsense: "diezun, you already know what I''m here to do, drinking is a small matter, when you can drink, if you really want to tell me where the people of the Tianhu clan are, and then we can have a good drink after knowing it?"


    "After all, business matters. If you don''t tell me, I won''t be able to drink this wine."


    Butterfly Zun pondered a smile, and his body deliberately came to a point: "demon, I understand your mood, but in my opinion, it''s the business to drink with you. If I tell you first, but you''re gone, who can I talk to? When the time comes, my sister and I will not be able to drink well! "


    Blinking, charming: "you can think that I''m threatening you. In fact, I''m threatening. Drink first and then talk about things. Otherwise, even if you do me a thousand times and throw me to hundreds of men, I won''t talk about it."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and found that he should not listen to the Oriental rhyme to come here to find butterfly Zun.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng had already checked thousands of miles with his left eye, but he didn''t find any abnormal places. The only thing for sure is that the Tianhu clan is no longer in their world. It is very likely that they were put under house arrest by the demon emperor.


    But not all need to confirm, in order to save people more effectively.


    It''s just that Chu Feng is quite helpless when he is being treated by diezun. As a saint of heaven, you two sisters, a superior God and a lower God, are you confident enough to tease me?


    Heart some depressed, mouth Chu wind did not show.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, picked up the glass of wine, shook it for a moment, and said, "diezun, I can drink this glass of wine with you, but first you answer me a question, did the demon emperor house arrest the Tianhu people in the demon temple or other places, or in his world?"


    "This question should be nothing, because even if you tell me, I don''t know the exact place. Don''t you still need to tell me?"


    Butterfly Zun frown, a little did not expect the Chu wind will be so difficult.


    But Chu Feng has another thought in his heart. He has a left eye. Now he is suffering from the fact that he doesn''t know where he is. Once he knows even if diezun doesn''t say exactly where he is, Chu Feng believes that he can find it only by slowly searching with his left eye.


    "Well, I''ll tell you!"


    Butterfly Zun thought about it for a while. She didn''t know Chu Feng had a left eye. She said, "the nine palaces and eight trigrams of the Tianhu clan were broken. The world entrance appeared. The demon emperor awed the whole Tianhu clan with the authority of saints, and then deterred them to leave. But one thing is certain, the Tianhu clan must be in the demon emperor''s world."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "where is the entrance of the demon emperor world?"


    Diezun laughed, smiling playfully and jokingly. He approached Chu Feng a little and touched Chu Feng''s arm with his plump, intentionally or unintentionally, and said in a low voice, "demon, I''ve told you, can I still drink this wine?"


    "That''s it


    On the other side, the butterfly dance is in line with a sentence. Without being polite, she takes a hand of Chu Feng and puts it directly in front of her body: "after drinking the wine, I''ll let my sister tell you about the entrance of the demon emperor''s world, how about it?"


    Butterfly Zun nodded, indicating that what the butterfly dance said was what he wanted to say.


    But Chu Feng raised his head and looked up. Now we can be sure that the Tianhu people are all in the demon emperor''s world. It is the most important to find the entrance of the demon emperor''s world, because only in this way can we enter it quietly.Of course, there is another way, that is to fly directly into the space of the demon world. I believe that if the demon emperor''s world exists, it will certainly attract great attention. As long as you go to the space, you can find it, and then you can directly cross the space and board the demon emperor''s planet.


    But just had such an idea, Chu Feng thought it was not feasible.


    At the beginning of the battle with Hades under the sea of hell, I flew into space through the planet where the demon world was located, and that was when the two people approached and even drove the world to fight fiercely.


    If two people do not start a war, their planets will not be close to each other, so if you want to find the demon emperor''s planet from the space of the demon world, you must be close to the demon emperor''s place, and even ask him to drive the world. In that case, everything will be exposed.


    "Demon, is this still to be considered?"


    See Chu Feng not only don''t say a word, but also look up at the top, and there is nothing on it? Butterfly Dance frown open: "what a good opportunity, beautiful scenery, drink a little wine, and our sisters accompany, but the devil is still indifferent, we are very sad."


    Said, and a pair of women on the shoulders of the wind.


    Chufeng squinted his eyes and felt the elastic peaks of the two women, and the corners of his mouth flitted lightly: "diezun, I heard that the world of the demon emperor is a secret. Do you really know where it is? Don''t want me to drink wine and even be drained by your sisters, but you don''t know anything


    Butterfly Zun released Chu Feng, a positive color: "how can I not know?"


    Chu Feng smiles, with a banter in his smile. He asked such a question just now, that is, to judge whether diezun really knows, but now diezun only has a look of deception. Obviously, diezun doesn''t know where the entrance to the demon emperor''s world is.


    However, just now it is said that the Tianhu people are all under house arrest in the demon emperor''s world, but there is no deception. It can be seen that the Tianhu people are really under house arrest in the demon emperor''s world.


    When butterfly Zun was surprised at Chu Feng''s smile, Chu Feng stood up and let the butterfly dance leaning on him almost fall.


    Chu Feng also took up the cup of Baihua wine and gently lifted it up: "I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do tonight. I''ll come to ask again when I have time. But in order to thank diezun for telling me something, I''d like to present this cup of wine to your sisters!"


    Butterfly Zun blinked his eyes, the amorous feelings are lazy: "you want to go? You don''t want to find Princess nine and Princess four? Don''t you worry about their safety? "


    Chu Feng is not worried about the safety of Murong Bing and lengrushuang. It''s true that diezun''s words are believable. It''s also a waste of time here.


    As for the rest of Chu Feng, he also felt that diezun was not the kind of person who asked for no fun. He would not tell others that he had been here tonight, so he also dispelled the original killing opportunity.


    A smile: "to return to the hidden world, next time have a chance to get together again!"


    Butterfly respect looks sorry, to himself and butterfly dance pour a cup of wine, and chufeng gently touch, eyes have changed a lot of resentment: "also want to put you to sleep, but now you are going to leave, I have a good grudge."


    Chufeng chufeng Chui chufeng chuckled up and drank the cup of wine. When he put down the glass to go, he was held by butterfly Zun.


    Her eyes were a little suspicious, and I didn''t know what the woman wanted to do. At least until now, Chu Feng was not sure which sentence was true or false. When it was impossible to talk to diezun, he looked at it with his left eye.


    "Can you give me a hug?"


    Diezun blinked his eyes, smiling vaguely: "I used to be in hot water with the four Princess sisters. I was basically interested in what they were interested in, but if you want to go away, I certainly won''t have a chance to sleep with you."


    Body closer, deliberately revealed two-thirds of the snow-white plump: "but give a hug, should be ok?"


    It''s not too much to ask for. Chu Feng generously opens his arms and embraces butterfly Zun. He has a little wrong idea in his heart, but he can''t connect with him for a while.


    But just holding it, suddenly diezun''s red lips came close to kiss Chu Feng. Although it was just a dragonfly skimming the water, the feeling of touching the lips still made Chu Feng confused for a moment. The aftertaste of diezun''s lips was very comfortable. Was it really that she just wanted to sleep with me?


    Still can''t think of a reason to come, butterfly Zun has released, Chu Feng calmly back, and butterfly dance suddenly came up from behind and hugged Chu Feng: "I want it too!"


    Similar kiss up, the difference is that the butterfly dance is more enthusiastic, but also stretched out a fragrant tongue to try to pry open Chu Feng''s mouth. At the next moment, Chu Feng felt his head a little dizzy, and finally fell to the ground in the dark.


    In the moment of fainting, Chu Feng felt that the integrity was broken all over the ground, the taboo demon God, a saint, even touched the road.


    But after the Chu wind fainted, butterfly Zun sisters'' charming faces Suddenly dispersed. Butterfly dance touched her lips and hummed, "the first one who kisses me is not wronged."Butterfly Zun also pursed his lower lip and kicked the Chu wind on the ground: "baihuasan is really useful, and Chu Feng is really alert. If you don''t put the baihuasan separately in the wine, you and I will not be able to let him talk together!"


    Butterfly Dance said with a smile: "it''s just that the cunning fox can''t escape from the hunter''s hand after all. What should I do next? Do you want to inform the demon emperor?"


    "No!" Butterfly Zun hardly hesitated, shook his head and said, "the demon emperor won''t appreciate us. After taking away Chu Feng''s body, he will still oppress us."


    The butterfly dance was astonished: "then we use the hundred flowers powder to take down the Chu wind to do, that is our ancient ancestors from a saint there."


    "Do you care about me? Then you will know! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2511

    In the past night, the demon domain ushered in a new day.


    Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes and found himself in a cave, where hundreds of flowers were in full bloom. The place where he was lying was a strange flower, which was very big, and a person lying on it pressed its roots.


    Subconsciously trying to get up, Chu Feng was shocked to find that he did not have any strength. He wanted to mobilize the whole body strength, but also had no way. He was not only like an ordinary person, but also like a disabled person.


    Just then he remembered what happened last night. At that time, Chu Feng was covered with black lines. He felt that he had been beating birds all his life but had been pecked blind by birds. At that time, he didn''t know what was going on. He just knew that after kissing butterfly dance, he felt dizzy, which made him unable to resist at all and fainted.


    As a saint, the existence of terror, which is superior to the heaven and the world, was overturned by poisoning. Chu Feng felt that he was the most unpromising saint in history.


    A knife on the beginning of the color word is really correct.


    If it wasn''t for the enchantment of butterfly Zun and butterfly dance sisters, Chu Feng believed that he would never have reached the Tao, but now it seems that these are not very effective.


    "Demon, you wake up!"


    At the same time, there was the sound of footsteps. Butterfly dance came with a smile, and lay down beside Chu Feng, one hand and foot still pressed on Chu Feng''s body: "how do you feel? Did you sleep sweet last night?"


    Chu Feng, who knew he was on the road, snorted. What else can I say now?


    "Why, this is my bed, and you are the first man to lie down!"


    Seeing this, butterfly dance giggled and turned over and pressed on Chu Feng''s body, holding his head in both hands, and letting Chu Feng look at himself: "don''t be angry. My sister and I didn''t betray you, just interested in you. I want to see if we can get something here. You know, we are women, we can only rely on ourselves."


    Hear butterfly Zun and butterfly dance did not tell his story to the demon emperor, Chu Feng in the heart of anger ease some, but there is no good look on his face.


    He asked, "how did you get me on the road, what kind of poison?"


    As a saint of the heavenly way, the matrix has already surpassed the God, and even the God has been difficult to poison. Chu Feng could not imagine what kind of poison could make a saint of heaven''s Tao.


    "A hundred flowers are scattered!" The butterfly dance nestled on Chu Feng''s body, like a kitten. I didn''t know that she was the woman of Chu Feng: "it was given by a person who met when the ancestor of our rain butterfly clan appeared outside the world in ancient times to look for rare flowers and plants to transplant to our Wanhua Valley."


    "That man is a saint of heaven. He doesn''t give much, but it''s the first time to use it on you."


    Chu Feng frowned. It''s the stuff of ancient Xiuzhen. What''s this?


    Feeling that the butterfly dance lying on his body is plump and upright on his chest, but now Chu Feng has no idea at all. He says, "what do you and your sister want? You didn''t even betray me. So it shows that you are not absolutely loyal to the demon emperor, but also want to take me. There must be some requirements?"


    Butterfly Dance giggled: "smart, but my sister what requirements I do not know, I only know that my requirements are very simple."


    "What!" Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, now for the butterfly dance and butterfly respect, there is no trust to speak of.


    "I''m so lonely!" Butterfly Dance sighed, one hand painted a circle on Chu Feng''s body, and even went to take off Chu Feng''s clothes: "I have been here for a long time every day. Up to now, it has been thousands of years. What I have seen is my sister most, and there are flowers and grasses here."


    When talking about it, the look of butterfly dance has a kind of depression and boredom.


    Because once she stepped into the realm of God, it caused the vibration of the demon domain, but before others found out that it was her, diezun hid her because it was very rare for women in the demon domain to become demon gods, and they could be reduced to playthings at any time. Butterfly Zun let the butterfly dance hide to avoid being discovered.


    Although this butterfly dance avoids being discovered by others, it also bears loneliness and loneliness.


    Smell speech Chu Feng just know butterfly dance still has such a life, but see oneself dress is pulled apart by butterfly dance, look in the eyes a congealed: "do you want to do?"


    "I want you!" Butterfly Dance staring at Chu Feng, the eyes gradually become blurred: "you are strong enough, the identity is enough precious, and I''ve been here alone for too long, so long as I''m quiet, I think about men, think of a man who can make up for my vacancy, so do you understand?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth convulsed violently, and it was not too much for 100000 grass mud horses to roar and gallop there.


    Normally, he doesn''t care about studying life with such a charming demon as butterfly dance, and studies the depth of butterfly dance with his own length. However, the current situation is totally inappropriate. He has no mood to study noble art with butterfly dance.


    "No way!" he yelled


    "Hum!" Butterfly Dance sneer, charming face scattered: "now you think you can''t do it? My sister has gone to see the demon emperor. It is estimated that there will be some time for us to come back. It will be enough for us to fight for 300 rounds. ""But you''d better not tell my sister, or you''ll be in bad luck. Maybe you''ll lie here with me all your life!"


    Chu Feng wanted to resist, but he didn''t have any strength at all. Looking at his clothes and pants, all were taken off by butterfly dance.


    What Chu Feng feels is not stimulation, passion, but shame!


    As a terrible saint of heaven, I don''t want to talk about being poisoned. After all, I didn''t expect that there was poison in the world that could put down the saints of heaven. But now that I''ve been knocked down, I still have to be pushed back by the woman Diewu. When I think of being attacked by a demon, Chu Feng''s integrity can''t be described with broken ground.


    And the butterfly dance is so active, how many men in the end are uncertain. Chu Feng can accept that women are not virgins, and even have one or two men, but absolutely can''t accept ten thousand people riding!


    Butterfly dance is no matter what Chu Feng''s heart is thinking. After taking off all of Chu Feng''s, she also takes off her own body completely, revealing the perfect enchanting body, and directly lies on Chu Feng''s body.


    Chu Feng has no choice but to admit that the body of butterfly dance is good. He closed his eyes and scolded you secretly. Don''t you do that?


    "Why


    After a while, the butterfly dance was about to sit on it, but she said in surprise: "that demon God, are you incompetent? I''m like this, and you can''t get up yet? "


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, but also found that he did not lift the flagpole. What is the matter? According to the truth, he was so provoked that he had already got up?


    Chu Feng is happy and a little afraid at the moment, can''t it be the poison to make waste? After all, it''s the poison of ancient times. What if it''s beyond the shelf life?


    Such an idea is a bit absurd, but Chu Feng is really a little uneasy. There are so many women, so much fun for men in their life. If it is really abandoned and can''t afford it, how can we live in the future?


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to come up with a reason, the butterfly dance made an amazing move and developed a noble musical instrument. However, the technology was not so good, and it was very unsophisticated.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng has no mind at all, because he found that even if the butterfly dance is like this, he still has no reaction at all. It feels like a man will collapse.


    "Butterfly dance, what are you doing?"


    But at this time, butterfly Zun suddenly appeared and stood beside the flower bed. Seeing butterfly dancing lying there, his face changed slightly: "how can you do this?"


    Butterfly Dance raised her head in astonishment, with a trace of saliva on her mouth. Blinking, she stood up, picked up her clothes and dressed them quickly. Then she jumped out of the flower bed and lowered her head: "elder sister, that I,,,"


    butterfly dance also wanted to explain, but diezun raised his hand and suddenly overturned Chu Feng on the ground: "damn guy, how dare you be My sister is a beast, asshole


    Chu Feng was still glad that he didn''t have to be tortured by butterfly dance. Suddenly, he was knocked off the flower bed by butterfly Zun. He was stunned and said, "I did you two sisters. I was poisoned by your medicine. I didn''t have any strength. How could you kill your sister? Are you blind? Did she ask me for it


    Butterfly Zun was stunned for a moment. He looked down at the butterfly dance with his head down and red face. His face moved him and thought of Chu Feng''s current situation. Besides speaking, he could not move his whole body.


    White eye a roll, know this thing is really made by butterfly dance, patted her head: "what do you think, that''s the mouth, it''s not allowed in the future, and Chu Feng is now poisoned, the whole body meridians or function are stopped, even there is the same, you can''t do it for 100 years."


    Butterfly dance this just suddenly nodded: "so it is!"


    Chu Feng, lying on the ground, breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the speech. It was not because he was no longer able to do it, but because of the poison. Even so, as long as he was detoxified, there would be nothing left, and the wind was still strong!


    But think of their current situation, don''t say detoxification, that is, the dense sound connection is no way, Chu Feng wry smile, this time seems to want to easily get out of the body is not easy.


    But if Chang''e knew that? Chu Feng felt more comfortable when he thought about it. I believe Chang''e will find her soon.


    "Asshole, lust for sex


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that Chang''e had already known his current situation and was swearing in the Manlong Valley: "the saints of heaven''s way have fallen into the way of two demon gods, which is not promising!"


    Bai He, Dongfang Yun and situ Ya are all standing behind. They have seen a picture just opened by Chang''e.


    What Chu Feng did is really unpromising!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2512

    Butterfly dance was butterfly Zun took away, and Chu Feng lay on the ground, no matter what he meant.


    Chu Feng felt embarrassed, but he had never been so humiliated. If he was not a saint of heaven, Chu Feng still felt that there was nothing wrong with him. Now that he was a saint of heaven, he still encountered such a thing. Chu Feng had no face to face Jiang Dong''s father again. The feeling of humiliation could not be dispersed!


    When Chu Feng was depressed and helpless, a dazzling door suddenly appeared in front of him. At the next moment, Chang''e came out with a cold face. Behind her, Bai He, Dongfang Yun and situ Ya were all there.


    Chu Feng also lamented his desolation. When he saw Chang''e, they appeared one after another. The first feeling was excitement and then embarrassment.


    Unexpectedly at this time was seen by Chang''e and them, which has a great impact on the future majesty!


    In addition to Chang''e, the Oriental rhyme, Baihe and situ ya all stood behind, smiling.


    Being looked at is a small matter, was despised that is a big thing, Chu Feng deliberately cold face: "what do you want to make fun of me? Don''t you know that even the most experienced hunter will fail


    So, Dongfang Yun and others quickly suppressed the smile, because Chu Feng''s heart must be very embarrassed now. If they still tease Chu Feng, if they wait for him, their childhood will not be too easy, especially Dongfang Yun. She doesn''t want Chu Feng to die when she leaves the back door shamelessly.


    Chang''e hums a way: "oneself is useless, still have face to be angry here."


    Treat Chang''e, Chu Feng can''t say that, embarrassed smile: "Chang''e wife, or help me to untie the toxin on the body first, this appearance I am very embarrassed."


    Chang''e hums a way, slant head: "put on clothes to him."


    Bai He immediately went up. Only her status was lower. Besides her, Chang''e could not help Chu Feng to dress. After all, Chang''e must be dignified in front of them.


    He helped chufeng put on his clothes and helped him up on the flower bed. Then he walked to one side. He just wanted to laugh when he thought about it. As a saint of heaven, Chu Feng was in such a mess.


    Chang''e looks at Chu Feng. Although she is a little annoyed that Chu Feng doesn''t strive for success and is cheated by diezun''s sister, she is her own man after all. Chang''e is angry and can''t sit back and ignore.


    She went forward and opened her hand. After a while, Chang''e''s face changed slightly. She found that she couldn''t solve the toxin on Chu Feng''s body. Her eyes were a little surprised. What''s going on? How could she not solve the toxin on Chu Feng''s body?


    Chu Feng also saw something wrong and frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know!" Chang''e frowned and said, "the only thing I can be sure of is that I can''t untie the toxin on you now. And the more I have to force it out of the body, the faster it will ferment. In the end, it''s likely that you can''t even speak. It''s likely that only Siwei is like a vegetable."


    I thought that Chang''e could easily solve the problem with her own toxin, but I didn''t want to be such a result. Chu Feng''s heart was cool and cool.


    "What should I do now? The butterfly statue will not give the antidote now."


    Because if given the antidote, Chang''e will probably kill her, and as long as she holds the antidote in her hand, Chang''e will not do it at will, but she can''t always be like this, right? Then how to rescue Murong Bing sister?


    "You know it''s serious. What happened?" Chang''e also has a headache there, how should this matter be solved, smell speech exasperated to shout.


    If Chu Feng had been fighting with people like this, she would still feel nothing. The damned thing is that Chu Feng was trapped by two women. Chang''e thought it was too unpromising. She didn''t know how many beauties had been on, and she was confused by the beauty scheme. Besides, she didn''t have much to say except that she was not promising.


    Just in the heart again angry, now the most critical thing is to help Chu Feng solve the problem.


    "I''ll go to find butterfly Zun!"


    "Wait!" Chu Feng stopped Chang''e with a faint light in his eyes: "she may get the antidote if she looks for diezun''s coercion, but she may not get anything. She will also be found by the demon emperor that we have come, so ice and frost will fall into crisis and be used to threaten me."


    "Chang''e, I understand your heart to me, but I hope your heart can be a little bigger, I don''t want to happen again at the beginning of jueshamen."


    Chang''e, whose original intention was to find butterfly Zun, stopped, her eyes slowly cooled down, but finally recovered her original color.


    At that time, she was on the scene and could have prevented her. She hoped that Murong Bing would be killed by the demon emperor. She had a little selfish intention.


    Originally, Chang''e thought Chu Feng didn''t know about it, but now she found out that Chu Feng knew a lot of things, but he didn''t say it.Chang''e never cares about the life and death of anyone except Chu Feng, but it doesn''t mean Chu Feng doesn''t care. Now she wants to kill people with a knife. Obviously, Chu Feng can see it. If she finds diezun, she will be known by the demon emperor. When the demon emperor threatens Murong Bing and lengrushuang, is chufeng willing or not? The answer is obvious.


    At that time, when the demon emperor was angry, he might kill Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, which Chang''e wanted to see, but Chu Feng saw through her mind, and Chang''e did not dare to do so.


    Both stuya and Baihe are not very clear, but they feel that there is something wrong with the atmosphere. Only Dongfang Yun understands something, but even if she understands, she won''t say it.


    On the one hand, Chu Feng is her man, while Chang''e is her master. No one can offend her or want to hurt her.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Chang''e finally gave up the method of killing people with a knife and looked at Chu Feng: "I can''t get rid of your poison. After all, it comes from ancient times. Maybe Zhang yun''er can''t do it. Do you want to go to Lu Wan?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. He knew that Chang''e couldn''t do it, and Zhang yun''er couldn''t. this kind of poison came from ancient times. Now, Lu Wan is the only one who knows everything about ancient times. Except for her, no one can do it.


    Br > "> but I still can''t find a way to get back to shanchufeng, but I can''t even find a way to get out of the front of the car, if I can''t find a way to get out of the front, I can''t even find a way out of the front Understand the meaning of Chu Feng, that is, if he can''t think of a way, he will eventually go to Lu Wan.


    Chang''e is also very clear about this, but there is no explanation. Dongfang Yun helps Chu Feng up and dispels the idea of killing diezun. She turns around and walks into the glare gate. In order to be cold as frost and Murong Bing can''t do anything to diezun for the time being, she has to leave here temporarily to find a way.


    "Remember, when I''m away, you can''t be like that again, cheap chufeng boy."


    Not long after Chu Feng was taken away, there was a voice of diezun talking: "of course, if he promised my conditions, you can do whatever you want. But now he has not promised my conditions, then nothing can be given to him, not a hair."


    The voice of butterfly dance also sounded: "I see you just want to sleep Chu Feng, don''t think I don''t know, everything four princesses and nine princesses things, you are interested in."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''ll say,,," diezun said angrily, but he stopped without finishing his last words. He looked at the place where Chu Feng was lying on the ground just now. Where is the shadow of Chu Feng there at the moment?


    She quickly walked forward and looked around. Diewu also found a problem and rushed forward. He and diezun began to find it in the cave. Every corner was not let go. But in the end, the two sisters did not find any trace of Chu Feng.


    After swallowing his saliva, butterfly Zun sat down on the flower bed: "how can there be no man? The old ancestor said that Baihua powder can''t be solved by any means besides understanding medicine. Where has Chu Feng gone?"


    She pulled the butterfly dance away just now, and the only exit of the hole was only one. If Chu Feng left, they must have known about it. But they had been outside all the time, but they didn''t see anyone going out, let alone the Chu Feng who had fallen in love with hundreds of flowers, but it disappeared without any reason. What''s the matter?


    Butterfly dance also sat on the flower bed: "it''s over, he''s a taboo body, will he go back on his own?"


    Butterfly Zun heard the speech and shook his head slightly: "this is not possible. If he really recovered to open the space channel to leave, he would surely retaliate against us before leaving, but now it is not."


    "Although I may be worried that the demon emperor will find him, he will not leave quietly. I suspect that he was rescued."


    Butterfly Dance frowned: "is that an emperor or a goddess, or, or, is it a God?"? It is said that they are all his women and saints. The saints are invisible. "


    Diezun nodded: "it is estimated that it is the same. I was careless. I should have discussed with Chu Feng earlier, so that it would not be so embarrassing."


    "To see the demon Emperor today, he has begun to be different. Maybe before he becomes the only one in the world, he will attack me, even the rain butterflies."


    Began to think of chufeng to sleep off the butterfly dance face also show dignified color, but at this moment even if no way, Chu Feng left.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2513

    Manlong Valley, more desolate at night.


    "Master, what should Chu Feng do now?"


    Dongfang Yun, who has already returned, is in a relatively secluded corner with Chang''e at the moment, and takes a look at Chu Feng who is unable to lean on a stone in the distance. Bai He and others are taking care of him: "it''s not the way to go on like this, and if diezun divulges the news, it''s hard to guarantee that he will be found here."


    After a pause, Dongfang Yun added, "why don''t we go back to the temple world and find a way?"


    "Do you think it''s possible?" Chang''e asked.


    Dongfang Yun looks sluggish, and then shakes his head. If it''s normal time, Chu Feng doesn''t care. First he goes back to the temple world to find a way. Yan Luo''s demon domain army also needs a little time to reach the demon domain. However, this incident involves the Tianhu clan, Murong Bing and lengrushuang. Chu Feng comes, so it''s impossible to go back.


    Understand this, Oriental rhyme show eyebrow slightly frown: "but, this appearance we also can''t do things!"


    The demon emperor is now a saint of heaven, and he is still a saint of heaven who has digested the demon king of all ages by using the technique of devouring the great Shura. Maybe there is no lack of concessions in the battle with Chang''e. if the Chu wind doesn''t get better, Chang''e may not be sure to win.


    Secondly, it is impossible for the demon emperor to choose to deal with it. All he has been thinking is to become a taboo and erode Chu Feng''s body. Now the Tianhu clan is in his hands, and he doesn''t need to fight to take advantage of chufeng. So why fight?


    Unless Chu Feng can give up Murong Bing and lengrushuang, otherwise, this game will be a dead end without solution.


    And how could Chu Feng easily give up cold as frost and Murong ice? The answer is obvious!


    Chang''e raised her head and looked at the gray sky. She looked melancholy and helpless.


    Once upon a time, she felt that as long as she stepped into the saints of heaven, no one could fight against her in the world except Lu Wan. But now, there are five saints in the universe, and all these can''t be solved by pure force. There are too many things involved, such as a person''s heart.


    Chu Feng''s heart is as cold as frost sisters, so they can''t do things smoothly. Even if they are saints, there is still the possibility of restraining them.


    "When Chu Feng is resting at night, I''ll go to the hidden world, but remember, don''t let people know that I''m going, especially Chu Feng can''t know, understand?"


    Oriental rhyme nods cautiously.


    She knew that Chang''e was going to find Lu Wan for an antidote. As an immortal God, she would surely have a solution. However, Chu Feng''s feelings for Lu Wan had been taken away by Lu Wan, leaving only indifference and hatred. Chu Feng could not find Lu Wan''s people, or even allow others to find them.


    So Chang''e can only find it secretly at this moment.


    At the moment, Chu Feng did not know Chang''e''s plan, but sat there with a sad face.


    Not only is the whole body''s strength unable to be mobilized, even the secret tone connection can''t be used, the demon Kingdom and the demon world can''t be opened. I feel a little bit forced. If this state continues, will the people in the demon world be abandoned out of the universe?


    Think of Chu Feng is so cruel, wry smile shake his head, a slip into the eternal hate, it seems that in the future face of beautiful women need to be careful, because the more beautiful women, the more likely to cheat.


    At that time, diezun and Diewu seemed to have no malice at all, but who could have thought that in order to poison him, he even separated the poison and mixed it again?


    This is not to say the saints of heaven, as long as they still have the heart of mortals, it is estimated that they will be deceived.


    "Master, I''ll go to find diezun secretly?"


    Bai He saw Chu Feng''s helpless look and knew that his heart must be very uncomfortable now. He whispered in his ear, "I know what you are worried about. I can be more careful. Isn''t she a sister? I''ll take her sister down, and I don''t believe that she''ll exchange her sister for an antidote, and she won''t give it either


    Chu Feng a Leng, this is a way.


    But that is to think about it, Chu Feng shook his head and denied: "diezun is likely to give the antidote for her sister, but if she is angry, her sister doesn''t want it? Then the demon emperor will know that we are coming, and I will lie here to kill him? Although it is unlikely, it is possible. "


    "I don''t want to make any mistakes during my trip to demon domain, or the loss will be incalculable."


    Because no matter he, lengrushuang and murongbing, and even the Tianhu clan, we are all closely connected at the moment. If the demon emperor thinks that he is still in the temple world, everything is easy to say. But if the demon emperor knows that he has come to the wild demon domain, the meaning will be different. Even if the demon emperor does not know where he is, he will threaten him with Leng Rushuang and others.


    So Chu Feng now even agreed with Bai He''s idea, but he didn''t want to take a risk, because the demon''s temperament is uncertain. Who knows if butterfly Zun really cares about butterfly dance and even hand over the antidote?Bai He saw Chu Feng''s negation of his suggestion and did not speak any more. He just sat quietly beside him and looked at the distance from time to time. Chang''e and Dongfang Yun were still there and didn''t know what to say. However, even if he was curious, Bai He didn''t dare to go and explore what they said.


    Because no matter Chang''e or Dongfang Yun has a good face in the face of Chu Feng, he has no good face to anyone. Bai He is not a cheap person. He can be humble in front of Chu Feng, but he doesn''t want to be humble in front of others.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    But when everyone was silent around and no one said anything, a wild laugh rang out. Chang''e and Dongfang rhyme in the distance would come back. Their eyes were sharp and vigilant. Their first intuition was that the demon emperor found them.


    Only the Chu wind is calm like water, and his eyes turn to look at the sky, because now even if he looks up, he has no strength.


    But Chang''e didn''t know who was coming, but Chu Feng did.


    The corner of his mouth raised a smile and said: "Prince devil, don''t be mysterious when he comes. Come out. It seems that you already know that we are here, but it is also true that this is the once habitat of the magic dragon family, and it is normal for you to be here!"


    Prince of magic dragon, Aojiang?


    Chang''e and others were stunned, but the beginning of the fierce scattered a lot, because the words, the Magic Dragon Prince and they have a similar enemy, the demon emperor!


    At the next moment, an arrogant and domineering figure fell from the sky, rolling with the breath of the God of creation. It was just because in the Manlong Valley, the outside world could not feel it. It was the prince of the devil dragon, Aojiang!


    "I really admire you!"


    Aojiang looked around Chu Feng, tut said: "in ancient times, you were surrounded by wives and concubines in groups, and each of them was beautiful. I didn''t expect that in this era, you are still like this. The only three saints of heaven are women. They are all your women. My confidence and sense of existence have been hit."


    Then she looked at Chang''e and thought, "I think this is Chang''e, the emperor''s daughter. It''s really a beautiful city. Compared with the worship of gods, it''s a pity that it''s not Laozi''s!"


    As soon as Chang''e''s eyes coagulate, Aojiang suddenly retreats a few steps as if he has been subjected to invisible attack.


    Qingcheng woman''s eyes with a cold killing machine: "say my nonsense, you die here!"


    Aojiang''s face changed a little. He didn''t expect that Chang''e didn''t agree with him. Although he was arrogant, he knew the problem of gap. Even if he was upset, he could bear it for a while, because Chang''e is not what he can fight against now.


    He coughed gently to cover up his embarrassment. He looked at Chu Feng who was sitting there and said with a smile: "demon, look at you like this. Are you in a hundred flowers powder?"


    "You know?" Chang''e was stunned and her eyes were bright.


    Aojiang didn''t dare to contradict Chang''e, because he didn''t want to die. He nodded: "I existed in the ancient times, but was suppressed by the ancient demons for an era. I know some things naturally. This baihuasan was made by a powerful cultivator. He is one of the eighteen saints of the heavenly way."


    He raised his head and showed a look of recollection: "in that period, no one dared to challenge his existence, even those who were similar to him in realm and strength did not dare to easily challenge him, because he had baihuasan, which could make all saints of heaven and Tao, and at the moment, the appearance of demons was similar to that of baihuasan."


    "But it''s not right. How could the devil get caught in a hundred flowers? This thing can be useful to you?"


    Speaking of these, Aojiang''s face is unbelievable.


    Chu Feng wryly smile: "I now obviously in the hundred flowers powder, how can be useless?"


    "No!" Aojiang still shook his head and said with a positive look: "in the ancient times, after you plotted to use the goddess to suppress the Qisha emperor, and then before you suppressed me, you fought against the 18 heavenly saints. At that time, you suppressed all the heroes, and the eighteen heavenly saints could barely resist your strength. At that time, baihuasan was also used, but it had no effect on you!"


    Hearing this, Chu Feng was stunned. Chang''e and others were all stunned. Baihuasan was useless to the ancient demons. So Chu Feng was a taboo in this era. How could it be useful to him?


    Squinting her eyes, Chang''e thought of some things, but for the time being unable to determine, chose silence.


    Chu Feng believes that Aojiang will not cheat himself at this time, which has no advantage: "it may be taboo body also has difference, do you know how to untie baihuasan?"


    "It may also be a physical difference." Aojiang nods, because he can''t explain, so it''s only possible.


    However, for the problem of Chu Feng, Aojiang still shook his head: "it is estimated that now we can solve the existence of baihuasan, no more than three people."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2514

    "Who?"


    Before Chu Feng opened his mouth, Chang''e asked.


    If there are really several people, then there is no need to go to Lu Wan, because Chang''e has a lot of opinions about Lu Wan. If she has to, she will go to Lu Wan, but if there is a choice, she doesn''t want to contact Lu Wan.


    Because for Chang''e, Lu Wanli''s love of Chu Feng is too hateful. Although she has used it, she is not cruel enough to deprive her love of Chu Feng. In order to understand her power of being imprisoned by nothingness, Lu Wan actually takes advantage of Chu Feng''s love and ruthlessly deprives her.


    "Worship God!"


    Aojiang thought about it for a while and then said, "there may be three people in this world who can untie it, but at present, there is only one person who respects God!"


    Chang''e looks like a coagulation, almost to start pumping Aojiang, Chu Feng gently coughed, let her not impulsive.


    "Why?" he asked


    Aojiang then explained: "there are some things you don''t know. It''s inconvenient for me to tell you. But there are three people in the universe who can untie baihuasan for you. One is to respect God, and the other two are the people who poison you. As for the other, it''s not convenient to say."


    Chu Feng has a feeling, that is, Aojiang said the same, so did not say the same.


    As an immortal God, it''s not strange that Lu Wan can untie the poison of Baihua powder. It''s not surprising that diezun poisoned him and antidote. But there was another person who was inconvenient to say. What did he do with so much nonsense? Is it OK to say that only Lu Wan can detoxify?


    This is a cold joke that is not funny at all. When his eyes turned, Chu Feng was too lazy to talk to Aojiang again.


    Chang''e is also angry with Aojiang''s answer. This is the same as saying nothing. They can''t go to diezun, because the possibility of success is not high, and they can''t go to Lu Wan, because Chu Feng certainly doesn''t want to see Lu Wan for the time being.


    And who is the other person, Aojiang also does not say, everything is nonsense.


    Resisting the impulse of taking over Aojiang, Chang''e asked in a cold voice, "you have no way. What are you doing here tonight?"


    "Well, emperor, do you have a problem with your head?" Although Aojiang is afraid of Chang''e''s strength, he is not a good-natured person. When Chang''e talks to him, he always looks reasonable, which makes him feel uncomfortable. Although he knows that this is the embodiment of strength, he is still uncomfortable.


    When Chang''e heard Aojiang say that she had a problem with her head, she suddenly had a terrible killing opportunity.


    "This is the habitat of the demons."


    Aojiang is lazy to manage so much. He believes that Chu Feng won''t let Chang''e kill him here. He said to himself, "it''s my home. It''s normal for me to be here. On the contrary, it''s you hiding in my house. Should you explain it to me?"


    Chang''e clenched her fist and was a little embarrassed by Aojiang, but she was more angry. A demon dragon, where could she say such a thing with confidence? If not Chu Feng is still nearby, she must have started on Aojiang.


    "Well, I''m going to find something. You can play with your own!"


    Aojiang knew that there was no need to stay, and it was easy to attract the hatred of Chang''e, so he waved his hand and went to one side: "when I find the things of the old ancestor, see how the demon emperor can play with me. Even if he can''t play him, he can only dream if he wants to kill me!"


    Aojiang left directly, and didn''t say what he was looking for, but Chu Feng didn''t care too much. He just wanted to find an antidote to his Baihua powder.


    Although the temple army deliberately slowed down the speed, but there will always be a time when the temple army arrives and he doesn''t show up, the demon emperor will certainly kill people, and then there will be a river of blood, which is not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    He also thought in his mind that if the day before the arrival of the temple army could not find a way out, then he would have the courage to go to Lu Wan. The latter would have to forgive him once, and how could he be detoxified?


    Chu Feng''s mood is not high, and Chang''e doesn''t disturb him. She is ready to go to Lu Wan after chufeng''s rest.


    Originally, if Aojiang had a way, she didn''t want to go, but Aojiang''s appearance was just talking nonsense. She couldn''t go to diezun and didn''t know who the third person was. She had to go to Lu Wan and let Chu Feng look like this all the time. That''s definitely not possible.


    Time goes by slowly, in the dead of night.


    With her eyes closed, Chang''e opens her eyes. Bai He and situ ya have not yet rested. Chu Feng may have fallen asleep because of her weakness.


    Standing up, Dongfang Yun beside her also got up. She knew that Chang''e was going to find Lu Wan.


    Bai He and Chang''e did not ask because they did not dare to ask.


    "Watch my man."


    Chang''e swept Bai He and situ Ya coldly, and said in a deep voice, "I''m going to go out and have a look, see if I can find the place where diezun''s Tibetan medicine can be found. I''ll come back before dawn. Remember not to tell him, OK?"


    White lotus and situ Ya where dare to say no, do not fall to nod, but for white lotus, unless Chu Feng does not ask, asked her to think he will still say.Chang''e doesn''t expect them to be obedient, but she always needs to be reminded. She turns around and gives Dongfang Yun a wink and lets her look at it. Her figure disappears in place and disappears in the same place.


    "Really ordinary people."


    Not long after Chang''e left, Chu Feng opened his eyes wearily. There was no way to shake his head, because his whole body strength was gone, and he was very tired, which was worse than ordinary people.


    White lotus see Chu wind wake up and quickly come over: "master, what do you need me to do?"


    "That", "and" Chu Feng looked around at the meaning of some words but stopped, and saw a person missing: "Chang''e?"


    Not waiting for Baihe and situ ya to reply, Dongfang Yun replied: "master, you look sad, so you went out. But you can rest assured that she is not looking for diezun for the antidote, but to see where butterfly Zun will put the antidote. After all, such an important thing is still used on you. Diezun is expected to check it. As long as she checks, it can be found ¡£¡±


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and didn''t fully believe what Dongfang Yun said. He thought about it and knew where Chang''e had gone, but he didn''t make Dongfang Yun embarrassed.


    He said to Bai He, "well, I want to go to the convenience."


    Now she can''t move at all. Chu Feng can only rely on Bai He and her help. She doesn''t look for Dongfang Yun because there are other people here. She can''t do that. She doesn''t ask situ Ya because they have no relationship at all. So she can only let Bai He, a female slave, do things.


    White lotus face slightly red, look at the Oriental rhyme and situ ya, they all look to other places.


    Holding Chu Feng''s hand, he was lifted up, and then he held him directly. He went to the back of a big stone, and let chufeng lean on the stone. Then he took off his pants. His face was even more red: "master, it''s OK!"


    Chu Feng en said, but in the past a while there was no feeling, just remembered the effect of baihuasan, and said with a wry smile: "that my body has lost all abilities. Now I only feel the urgency of urination. Please help me!"


    White lotus blush already can drip water to come, she knows Chu Feng is to want her to help what, just like that how much or a little embarrassed.


    Looking at other places, he slowly stretched out his hand, fumbled to hold the fort of Chu Feng. After adjusting the angle, he urged his own strength to produce a faint suction. Then he heard the sound of water landing and knew that he had come out.


    But feel the heat in the palm, a hand can not hold the circumference, white lotus palpitation, heard no voice, immediately let go of his hand, and quickly lifted Chu Feng''s pants.


    Looking at her embarrassed little appearance, Chu Feng is also playing with it. Unfortunately, she can''t move now. Otherwise, she really needs to tease the female slave.


    Bai He picked up again and walked back to put it down. Chu Feng seemed relaxed, but he was not relaxed at all. I don''t know what the result would be if Chang''e went to find LV Wan?


    Although Dongfang Yun said that love is in reason, and it can withstand scrutiny, Chu Feng believes that Chang''e is not the kind of person who can be furtive. She just goes to do something directly. It is far more convenient to go to see where diezun Tibetan medicine is than to go to LV Wan directly.


    But even if he knew this, Chu Feng didn''t say it, which saved the embarrassment of Oriental rhyme.


    The atmosphere seemed a little dull for a moment. Bai He was embarrassed and bowed his head there. Dongfang Yun thought whether Chang''e could get the antidote from Lu Wan, but situ Ya didn''t know what he was thinking. His eyes just glanced over the Chu style from time to time, which was intriguing!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2515

    Hidden world, bright moon in the sky, before the temple of worship.


    A beautiful figure sitting on a smooth stone slab in front of the God worship hall. Who else can it be?


    It''s just that Lu Wan at the moment doesn''t know what she''s thinking and what she''s looking at. She just keeps looking at the front.


    After coming back from the present world, Lu Wan has been staying in the temple of reverence, never going out, thinking about a lot of things, but there is no satisfactory answer to all the things, and even makes Lu Wan lost.


    She knew that Chu Feng was now in the wild demon realm, but she didn''t dare to pay attention to what Chu Feng was doing, because the more attention she paid, the more painful her heart would be. Thinking of the disappointment in Chu Feng''s eyes at that time, Lu Wan''s heart couldn''t help shaking.


    Since ancient times, she has abided by the nothingness and never be attracted to any man. Therefore, Chu Feng is the first man she fell in love with, and I believe it will be the last. However, the man she loves now hates her. Even if she knows that all she does is for the sake of the universe and all living beings, Chu Feng, who has been deprived of love, still hates her.


    Before the first World War of the temple, the four elders, Xuanyuan emperor, demon lord or Tibetan master would all come here for a while. At that time, LV Wan felt that she had a lot of things to do and would not think about too many complicated things.


    But now after the battle of the temple, the king of Chu Feng comes to the hidden world, and no one will come to the temple of worship.


    Lu Wan felt that she had been left out of the world. She was an awe inspiring but lonely immortal God. This feeling was disgusting, just like the endless years in the past. However, LV Wan could only face it firmly.


    Because Chu Feng''s embrace, will never belong to her again, that heart loved but was taken away, how can you fall in love with the second time?


    "I always thought you were a man without feelings."


    In Lu Wan''s quiet meditation, Chang''e, who came from the wild demon Kingdom, appeared behind Lu Wan, with a cold look on her face: "but I didn''t expect that if you did something wrong, you would also feel guilty. Is this still the immortal God who is high above and does not eat the fireworks among people? How can I look like I''ve been abandoned by men, crazy girl? "


    Lu Wan was not shocked by Chang''e''s appearance. As for what Chang''e came to do, she believed that she would know. As for Chang''e''s sarcasm there, Lu Wan didn''t seem to hear it.


    Just a light mouth: "you and I are similar people, once Tianting little princess, Tang imperial daughter, can change a person, generally love Chu Feng, become one of many, why can''t I?"


    "The difference is that your deception can be redeemed, and my injury is irreparable."


    Chang''e''s face changed a little, and then she resumed her usual appearance. She went to sit beside Lu Wan and looked at a woman who was as beautiful as herself, but she had a more delicate flavor. Chang''e didn''t want to admit it, but she had to admit the fact that Lu Wan''s temperament was a little better than her.


    However, Chang''e was not as good as Lu Wan''s thought: "Chu Feng is now in the wild demon region, and she wants to get the news about the place where the Tianhu people are through diezun. Unfortunately, she got baihuasan. I can''t detoxify him, nor can she ask Zhang yun''er."


    "As an immortal God, you have existed for many times. I believe there should be a way?"


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Wan said


    Chang''e took a look at Lu Wan and thought she had known it for a long time. It must be that she didn''t pay attention to anything during this period of time, so she didn''t know.


    He didn''t hide it. He said something about going to the wild demon domain. At the end, he added, "so I came to see you. Of course, you can refuse. I don''t care!"


    "Chang''e, your mind seems to have failed again." After hearing this, Lu Wan was not surprised or pleased: "if I guess correctly, you would like the demon emperor to take out Su Daji sisters to threaten Chu Feng, but now Chu Feng can''t do anything even if she is threatened. Maybe the demon emperor will kill Su Daji sisters when she is angry, and you will have less rivals for men with you."


    "It''s just a pity that Chu Feng knows your mind."


    Chang''e looks cold. She is an emperor''s daughter and a saint of heaven. However, she wants to accompany a man with many women, which makes her crazy. Now she has been punctured by Lu Wan. Chang''e is angry at the same time when she is embarrassed.


    Stand up, cold voice said: "I''m not here to listen to you laugh at me, if you have a way, then tell me, maybe Chu Feng will forgive you for this, but if you don''t want to help, then forget it. I''ll try my best to find a way out. I don''t believe that butterfly respect can ignore the survival of the whole rain butterfly clan."


    Lu Wan said with a faint smile: "just like that, your whereabouts will be exposed. The demon Emperor may kill Leng Rushuang and Su Daji. Your calculation is good!"


    Chang''e clenched her fist and was told her thoughts again and again by Lu Wan. Only Chang''e could understand that feeling.


    Her eyes were colder than before, but Lu Wan didn''t care at all. She said to herself, "actually, you come to me with the mentality of trying. You can get the antidote from me. You can add some weight to Chu Feng''s heart, even if you can''t get it.""Because you firmly believe that you can get a solution. Most of all, you still want to be cold as frost and sudaji never to come back, or even be humiliated!"


    "Enough!" Chang''e didn''t want to hear any more, and interrupted Lu Wan who was talking directly: "look, you mean you are not ready to rescue, so don''t waste each other''s time. Goodbye!"


    Turning around, Chang''e is about to leave because she is afraid that if she stays, she can''t help fighting against Lu Wan. However, after passing through the chaotic holy law, Chang''e knows that she won''t be her opponent. Instead of humiliating herself, she should leave first.


    "Wait!"


    Lu Wan didn''t get up and didn''t look back. She just called Chang''e: "I don''t have an antidote for Baihua powder, but I have a way to make an antidote, but this method is equivalent to it, so there is no such method. Because the ancient times are destroyed, the rare herbs have disappeared, and there is no preparation in this era."


    Chang''e stopped and wanted to leave, but thought of Chu Feng, she still resisted it. She turned back and asked, "what should I do? Have you let him look like this all the time? Or is it only butterfly Zun that can do it? "


    "There are three ways to solve it!" LV Wanru replied calmly: "one way is to get the antidote in diezun''s hand, but that will destroy Chu Feng''s plan. The second is to wait for seven years, because baihuasan is not a permanent poison. After seven years, it will disperse on its own."


    "And the last way is to find the person who made Baihua powder. I believe he must have a way to make an antidote. However, in ancient times, he was suppressed by demons. This method is equivalent to no one."


    Slowly stood up to see Chang''e: "so you have only two ways, think of a way to wait for seven years, or find the antidote from butterfly Zun''s hand."


    Seven years?


    Chang''e stood there with her pretty eyebrows wrinkled. Now what Chu Feng lacks most is time. How could it have been seven years? By that time, maybe cold as frost and Su Daji would have died long ago, and even all heaven and earth might have been ravaged by the demon emperor. What''s the use of Chu Feng getting better after seven years.


    After telling Chang''e these things, Lu Wan did not speak any more. She stood there and looked into the distance, as if anything happened now had nothing to do with her.


    "So I''ll go first. If you have a new way, please tell me!"


    Chang''e didn''t mean to stay, because she had to find a way. She turned around and opened the door of dazzling light completely. She went straight in and disappeared. Lu Wan was the only one left in the temple.


    The woman who existed for ages withdrew her gaze from the distance and said with calm expression: "after all, it''s not strong enough. When we get back the power of all living beings, what effect can baihuasan have on Chu Feng? It''s just that the power of all living beings is so strong that it can collapse a person''s will."


    "I don''t know if Chu Feng can resist it, or can''t carry it and turn the devil into a demon?"


    In the wild demon domain, the gate of dazzling light flashed in the valley of Manlong, and Chang''e came out from it.


    As she was worried that Chu Feng would wake up, she would not want to be known by Chu Feng. She went to find Lu Wan.


    Just flash back after, Chang''e Leng in place, peerless face on the look slowly ugly up, drink: "in the end what''s going on?"


    But no one responded, because Dongfang Yun, Bai He, and situ Ya were lying on the ground and totally fainted, while Chu Feng was not seen.


    Chang''e raised her hand. The three forces didn''t enter the body of Dongfang Yun. The three people who fainted slowly opened their eyes. But the next moment they saw Chang''e''s ugly face and Chu Feng was not there, they knew that something had happened. They all stood up with blank eyes and some fear.


    Because they didn''t know when they fainted. If they were enemies at that time, they would have died?


    Of course, what they were more shocked about was where Chu Feng had gone. Was not his whole body weak?


    Chang''e''s eyes from their faces one by one, do not need to ask to know that they certainly do not know what, even if asked is also a white question.


    "Chu, who is the wind


    Clenched her fist, Chang''e bit her teeth and opened her mouth word by word.


    But she can be sure that the one who took Chu Feng was not the demon emperor. If it was the demon emperor, she would not let go of Dongfang Yun. Any one of them must have taken it together, and now all three of them are still there.


    As for whether Aojiang was somewhere in Manlong Valley, Chang''e thought it was not possible, because Aojiang still expected them to deal with the demon emperor, so that he could regain a foothold in the demon Kingdom, and how to play such a trick.


    But if it''s not them, who is it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2516

    Chu Feng disappeared without a trace. The three people of Dongfang Yun accompanied by him did not know where he had gone and who had taken him away.


    Chang''e is very angry about this, but she also knows that there is no point in blaming the three people. Even if someone can make them faint quietly, it shows that they can''t deal with it, at least the existence of the God of nature can do this. Even if they start to find out, they can''t play any role.


    Let Dongfang Yun three people wait in situ, Chang''e directly begins to search for Manlong valley. Although those who take away Chu Feng may not stay in Manlong Valley, there is always hope better than no hope.


    Moreover, Chang''e has made the worst plan. When she can''t find Chu Feng, she will make the demon Kingdom face to the sky. She doesn''t believe that those who take Chu Feng will not show up!


    It''s just that at dawn, he even found Aojiang who didn''t know what to look for in Manlong Valley, but he didn''t find any trace of Chu Feng.


    Back to the place where she had been, Chang''e''s face was cold and ugly, and she could feel that there was a sense of coldness and murder in her body, which was the killing opportunity for those who took away Chu Feng.


    Dongfang Yun dare not say a word.


    They are responsible for watching Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng has been taken away, but they have no feeling at all. Even if Chang''e didn''t come back, they might still be dizzy until now, so when Chang''e was angry, they didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Wait a day!"


    Chang''e looked at the three people''s tense appearance. She had no intention to yell at them. I believe they don''t want to see Chu Feng disappear, but they can''t help it when things happen.


    So Chang''e decided to wait for a day. If the people who took Chu Feng away would do something, they would have a result in one day, and then they could make plans to do things.


    But if there is no news one day later, Chang''e will not pay attention to so many, and directly fight the demon domain. I believe that if the people who take away Chu Feng exist in the demon domain, they will inevitably appear and even bring Chu Feng out.


    Of course, Chang''e won''t choose to do that unless she has to. Lu Wan is right. She wants to kill her sister as cold as frost. But in that case, Chu Feng will hate her all her life. Chang''e doesn''t want to take this step to do things without any guarantee of safety!


    When Chang''e couldn''t find the Chu wind, it was two thousand miles away from Manlong Valley, in a secluded and uninhabited virgin forest.


    Generally, there are no people from the demon realm to come here, because although there is a deep primitive forest here, there is no danger at all. Even if people in the demon domain want to experience, they will go to other places or to the small world of demon domain. It seems that such primitive forest has no attraction for them.


    At the moment, there is a man lying on the grass near a river in the primeval forest, and this man is the Chu wind that has been knocked over by the flowers.


    Not far away from the Chu wind, there is also a man, a beautiful woman, who comes from ancient times, a woman in white!


    "Well, what did you bring me here for?"


    Chu Feng knew that when she was taken away, but she didn''t have time to make a sound. Because of Dongfang Yun, they fainted and couldn''t get up. She could only roar: "tell you, baihuasan makes me have no strength in my whole body. Even if you want to give me up, I can''t get up. You still don''t have the wrong idea."


    It seems that he will not do anything to the white dress women.


    The reason why she said these words was that the woman in white didn''t say a word to him after she brought him here and left him on the ground. So Chu Feng didn''t even know what the woman in white was going to do to take him away. After asking for several times, Chu Feng was naturally a little upset.


    Because he was worried that Chang''e would go to the demon emperor for him, and then he might indirectly harm Leng Rushuang and Su Daji. If other people would not, it would be absolutely possible that this person was Chang''e. Chu Feng had experienced her selfishness for love.


    Suddenly, the woman in white suddenly appeared beside the Chu wind and squatted there: "what do you say, say it again!"


    Chu Feng cluttered for a moment. He thought that the woman in white would ignore him just as he did just now. He didn''t want to come over.


    Originally wanted to say good words not to say the second time, but see a pair of eyes of the woman in white staring at him, let him feel very uncomfortable, Chu Feng said: "I said, I can''t get up now, you want to go up I have no way, so I advise you not to move the wrong idea, do not have to stir up your own fire, but there is no way to fire."


    A small slap fell on Chu Feng''s face, and chufeng, who had to continue to speak, was stunned. The slap was not strong, and it didn''t hurt to hit his face. However, it was such a small slap that made Chu Feng have a sense of integrity breaking all over the ground.


    Anger appeared on his face: "are you crazy?"


    The woman in white raised her tender hand and gently slapped Chu Feng''s face. It was neither light nor heavy, and it was the most stimulating.If he can move now, Chu Feng vowed to keep the woman in white under the ground three in and three out. Who came from? You slap me vigorously. It''s OK to say that it''s not light or heavy. How can you feel that it''s humiliating?


    Biting his teeth, he scolded: "you are abnormal, you are hungry and thirsty, you are sick, you hit me again, you are the old woman of menopause!"


    The woman in white was not angry, but her little hands slapped on Chu Feng''s face, but her strength was really not flattering. It was more like playing with Chu Feng. It was just this kind of play that broke Chu Feng''s integrity a little bit.


    In the heart also has some exasperation: "that you can vigorously a bit, what do you mean by patting like this, are you insulting me?"


    "Do you deserve it?" I don''t want the woman in white very calm to ask a question. When Chu Feng had nothing to say, he said faintly: "the ancient demons killed the whole world and never touched the road in anything. As the demon God of this era, you were fascinated by two women, so you deserve me to humiliate you?"


    "I slap you to let you know that you are incompetent, poisoned by two women, and finally beaten by me in the face. It is not a shame, because you are not qualified to humiliate me!"


    The voice of the woman in white is very nice, but Chu Feng doesn''t appreciate her meaning at all now, just staring at her beautiful face.


    "I believe you are from ancient times, otherwise how can you have such abnormal psychology? Just tell me what you want me to do. If it''s just a slap in the face, if it''s enough now, send me back. I''m not interested in getting along with you. "


    The woman in white stood up and was about to speak when she suddenly felt something wrong. She lowered her head and looked at Chu Feng, who was also looking at her, to be exact, at the bottom of her skirt.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to, but the woman in white stood up all of a sudden, and he saw that her head could not move. Her eyes could be closed, but Chu Feng didn''t want to close it.


    When the woman in white was getting angry, she began to laugh: "you are so close to me even though you are not wearing a skirt. I think you are lonely for an era. You are so hungry and thirsty. You deliberately showed it to me, but the small forest is still very dense and can''t be blocked!"


    The woman in white had already been ashamed and angry, smelling speech was even more angry. She raised her foot and kicked Chu Feng for a while, then walked to the river with a cold face, and then became red.


    She didn''t dress like this before. She just saw that many people are dressed like that now. She didn''t know what a primer was, so she just wore a small inner part. When she stood up just now, she didn''t think so much about it. It happened to be on the head of Chu Feng, which was completely exposed by the eyes of thieves.


    Chu Feng did not stimulate the woman in white again because it was not fun to be slapped or kicked by her. It was just trampling on his man''s dignity.


    But what did the woman in white do when she brought him here? Was it because the ancient demons had offended her in ancient times, so she came to settle accounts with herself now?


    If you think about Chu Feng, it''s really possible, because whether it was the cold frost at the beginning, or the successor of Qisha Shengjun who gradually recovered later, there was some hostility towards him at the beginning. That kind of hostility is the inheritance of the hatred of evil spirits in ancient times.


    The Xiuzhen world was destroyed by ancient demons. Maybe Laozi or Shifu of the woman in white was the one who died at the beginning. Now it''s possible for her to catch her breath. Then Chu Feng decided in her heart that she should not anger the woman in white. If it was really historical enmity, she would die unjustly.


    Especially now can''t move the situation, that is how the woman in white torments him to suffer ah!


    After a long time, the woman in white, who was not so angry, came back. However, in order not to show Chu Feng the scenery under her skirt again, the woman in white did not get too close: "Chu Feng, I can help you get rid of the flowers on you, but you must promise me a condition."


    Chu Feng is shocked, how does this woman suddenly look like?


    However, the woman in white comes from ancient times. It is possible to get rid of the poison of baihuasan on her body.


    "Say, even if you want me to do you for three days and three nights, it''s not a problem. I''ll make sure that you can relieve your longing for a lonely era."


    This is a very serious topic. I don''t want Chu Feng to say such exciting words. The woman in white looks cold. She goes forward and slaps Chu Feng again, and her strength is not small this time.


    But Chu Feng did not feel general, throat wriggled for a moment: "that, this time really is not what I want to see, you come over by yourself."


    "Ah, Chu Feng!" The woman in white also found that she was seen by the Chu wind at the end of her skirt, and she cried hysterically.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2517

    Bad luck, hold back, fuck you!


    Chu Feng thought of all the cursing words that could be considered more elegant at the moment, and they were used on the woman in white. Of course, he only said it in his heart. If you want Chu Feng to say it, he would not be able to do it now, because the means of the woman in white was too unacceptable. It could be said that it was an insult.


    She didn''t fight or scold. As long as there was something wrong with Chu Feng, she would slap him at will, or step on Chu Feng''s body directly. This was more than the cruel way to beat Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng had no way but to curse the woman in white for her hunger and thirst all her life.


    At the same time, it is deeply helpless, feeling that these two days, it is certainly not optimistic about the day, or it is absolutely not so bad.


    He began to find diezun to know the whereabouts of Murong Bing and lengrushuang, and even the entrance of the demon emperor''s world. He didn''t want to get poisoned and make this field.


    After she was taken away by Chang''e, she didn''t feel so miserable. As long as she tried to solve the toxin on her body, it would be OK. However, the idea was not implemented. She was taken away by the woman in white. Now she is still torturing and humiliating here. Chu Feng feels that his life is the darkest in these days.


    The darkness is not to say how cruel and cruel, but too shameful, twice folded in the hands of women.


    Chu Feng vowed that as long as this time gets better, the more beautiful the woman will be, the more vigilant she will be. Otherwise, if something happens, it will be very sad.


    The woman in white did not get close to Chu Feng any more, but did not know what to do at the upstream of the river. Chu Feng was too lazy to ask her to save herself. Now she can only hope that Chang''e can find herself quickly. Otherwise, who knows what this ancient woman would do to herself?


    Chu Feng think about all need a little courage, that kind of mood only put oneself in the position of the talent can understand, other people are difficult to understand.


    With the coming of night, Chu Feng was taken away before dawn. Now it has been a day, but Chang''e hasn''t come to find her. Is it because of the inconvenience of the day? Chu Feng can only comfort himself in his heart.


    Do not want to be close to Chu Feng was seen at the bottom of the white dress woman also came back, dust face has not seen the beginning of that kind of shame and anger color, but as usual general look.


    Standing in front of Chu Feng not far away, he didn''t come near. He threw something in his hand to chufeng. It was a small bottle. He didn''t know what was in it: "drink it!"


    Chu Feng vaguely smelled a fragrance, which was very comfortable. After a look at it, the smell should be from the inside of the small bottle. What is this?


    "I told you to drink, deaf?" Seeing Chu Feng didn''t respond, the woman in white frowned and said, "this is the antidote of Baihua powder. Don''t ask me where I came from. If it''s good or bad for you, and I won''t harm you, or I can kill you directly now."


    Chu Feng, who was still puzzled there, heard that this was the antidote of Baihua powder, and his expression moved. He had no doubt about what the woman in White said, because if the latter really wanted to do something to him, he could do it now. There was no need to do so many means.


    As for how the woman in white could have the antidote of Baihua powder, Chu Feng didn''t think so much about it. The latter came from the practitioners of ancient times. It seems that there is no strange thing to have the antidote of Baihua powder.


    However, Chu Feng was covered with black lines and said, "I can''t move now. How do you want me to drink it?"


    The woman in white didn''t want to get close to Chu Feng, because if she was not careful, she would be seen the scenery under her skirt. But when Chu Feng said that, she remembered Chu Feng''s situation at the moment. Except that her eyes could rotate a little, other parts of her body could not move.


    Hesitated for a moment, the woman in White said, "close your eyes!"


    Although the skirt is not very short, but because chufeng is lying on the ground, as long as you walk past, you will be immediately seen under the skirt. Today, she has been seen by Chu Feng twice, and the woman in white doesn''t want to be seen by Chu Feng for the third time.


    Chu Feng understood the meaning of the woman in white. Although the scenery was infinitely good, it was nothing compared with the antidote of Baihua powder. Chu Feng closed his eyes and looked at it all. It was nothing to see less than once.


    The woman in white is sure that Chu Feng really closed her eyes. She doesn''t know that even if Chu Feng doesn''t close her eyes, she can show her the light. The woman in white walks over and opens the small bottle and pours the medicine into Chu Feng''s mouth.


    Chu Feng suddenly felt a cool feeling down the throat into the stomach, the beginning of the kind of powerless fatigue less, as if to get instant relief, but want to stand up at once or a little difficult meaning.


    After drinking the medicine to Chu Feng, the woman in white quickly got up and walked away a little. She didn''t want Chu Feng to see her skirt when she opened her eyes.


    After a while, Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes and felt that his control of his body began to recover. However, it seemed impossible to stand up, but it was a good thing after all. It seems that the woman in white didn''t cheat herself. Just now that thing is really the antidote of Baihua powder."It takes a little time for the liquid to evaporate."


    The woman in White said softly, "you lie down quietly and let the medicine volatilize. You can recover completely soon. But you''d better be careful later. If you use baihuasan for the second time, it will have a little bad influence on your own strength and cultivation."


    Chu Feng en one, closed his eyes, let just drink the liquid in the body slowly volatilize.


    After about an hour, Chu Feng suddenly opened her eyes and moved her body. The first thing Chu Feng did was jump up and run to the river. When the woman in white was surprised what he was going to do, her face turned red in the next moment.


    He turned his back and cursed, "shameless!"


    Because Chu Feng couldn''t move and was taken away by a woman in white for a day, it was not convenient for her to take her away for a day. Just now, when her body moved, she suddenly felt a sense of urination. Therefore, the first thing Chu Feng did was to make it convenient.


    When it was convenient, Chu Feng breathed a long sigh. Before, he thought that convenience was not a good thing, but it was not good when he was in a hurry. But now Chu Feng thinks that it is an important and happy thing to be free and convenient.


    Although he was seen by the woman in white, Chu Feng didn''t care. Anyway, he saw the dense forest of the woman in white today. Although he was blocked a little, he saw it in the end, and it was even.


    It''s not uncivilized to comfort myself with a set of crooked theories. It''s not uncivilized that Chu Feng can feel the strength in his body. At present, he is only capable of fighting with the God of creation, but he is constantly recovering.


    And has been able to mobilize their own strength, Chu wind also began to run the original force to remove the baihuasan toxin in the meridians, and was soon completely removed.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng clenched his fist. It was really good to feel the strength of his whole body. His eyes also looked at the cold face on one side. He was still angry for the scene she had just seen: "thank you."


    "Shameless man!" The woman in white bit her lip and jumped out a few words.


    She has always been a high-ranking existence. No matter when and what kind of men dare not speak out in front of her, like Chu Feng, who not only said that she was lonely and intolerable, but also took off her pants directly in front of her. The woman in white did not know what to say except that chufeng was shameless.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care at all. She walked to the woman in white with a smile: "thank you anyway. If it wasn''t for you, I couldn''t get rid of the toxin of baihuasan."


    The woman in white is more relaxed. Chu Feng knows how to thank him, but he is not a bastard.


    "What is that?" And at this time, Chu Feng is stunned, pointing to the distance, a face of shock said.


    The woman in white subconsciously looked at the direction that Chu Feng pointed to. At the next moment, she felt a sense of crisis. However, it was too late to react. Chu Feng blocked the whole meridian of the woman in white directly with supreme power, making her unable to move. She fell on the grass with a plop.


    The woman in white was at a loss. She also responded and scolded: "Chu Feng, you ungrateful villain, what do you want to do? I''ll tell you what you dare to do to me, and I''ll kill you!"


    Chu Feng was sitting on the grass with a smile. Beside the woman in white, he said playfully, "that you helped me to untie the toxin on my body. I''m sure I won''t do anything to you. But you slapped me so much just now. Although it''s not very painful, my dignity has been challenged, so I''ll give you a tooth for a tooth!"


    In the shock of the woman in white, Chu Feng raised his hand and gently patted the woman in white on her face, but the strength was not like slapping the woman in white, it was more like touching her face.


    The woman in white looks more and more ugly. At the same time, she regretted that Chu Feng was such a jerk. She should not have detoxified Chu Feng just now. Even if she wanted to detoxify Chu Feng, she would have to beat him hard.


    Thinking of his own face that no one has ever profaned was touched by Chu Feng, that humiliating mood permeated the white woman''s heart. If the eyes could kill people, then Chu Feng had been killed countless times by the eyes of the woman in white.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know the general situation. After a good feeling of the smooth and tender face of the woman in white, she stood up and smelled a faint fragrance on her hand. She said with a smile, "it''s not bad. Thank you. I''ll leave first. Your meridians will soon be relieved by themselves. Don''t worry about it!"


    Seeing Chu Feng leaving, the woman in white frowned and said, "don''t you wonder why I have survived from ancient times?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked back at the woman in white: "will you tell me?"


    The woman in white snorted: "untie my meridians, then I will tell you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2518

    Untie the meridians!


    Chu Feng heard the words of the woman in white with a playful smile and asked, "really, after I untie the meridians for you, will you tell me about you?"


    The woman in white did not know that Chu Feng was looking at herself with her left eye, so she nodded definitely: "yes, as long as you untie the meridians for me, I will tell you immediately."


    In the white woman''s body produced a deception color, Chu Feng''s mouth also passed a light playfulness, because he knew that the white dress woman would not tell him anything, now he just used his curiosity to untie her channels, and then he retaliated against him for his frivolity. At the beginning, he was also slapped several times, which was even?


    However, Chu Feng was very interested in the identity of the woman in white. He wanted to leave at the beginning. Even if the woman in White said something, it would be OK to stay and talk about it.


    Squatting down and looking at the woman in White''s face, she said with a smile, "that beauty, why don''t you tell me first, and I''ll untie your meridians for you, so that I can untie your meridians and you''ll fight me. That''s not good, isn''t it?"


    The woman in white flashed a different color in her eyes. She really wanted to use Chu Feng''s curiosity to untie her meridians and never die. Now Chu Feng has said it directly.


    However, that is to say, the woman in white recovered as usual, and said definitely: "don''t worry, I''m not that kind of person. As long as you untie my channels, I won''t fight you, and I will tell you a lot of things, believe me!"


    Full of deception, where can Chu Feng believe what the woman in White said.


    So very decisively shook his head: "that or you tell me first, tell me, I will untie the meridians for you, or you will lie here waiting for self relief."


    "But I can''t guarantee that there will be any lowly demon realm passing by before your meridians are lifted. If I stab you then, it will be bad, won''t it?"


    The woman in white was so ashamed and angry that Chu Feng was too cunning to give her such a chance.


    With a cold face, he said, "Chu Feng, I helped you get rid of the toxin on your body. Although I slapped you dozens of times, that strength is not big at all. Your behavior like this is the vengeance of the hand, you know?"


    Chu Feng ha ha a smile: "that I also touch your face, but you want to lift the meridian after and I do not die, so really good?"


    The woman in white was shocked. How did Chu Feng know?


    But all this is doomed to be impossible for her to admit, humming: "then you go away, I will not tell you anything, and once I really happen, I can tell you responsibly that you have to live in fear all your life, no matter where you are, I want you to pay the price."


    But this time Chu Feng didn''t mean to leave. Instead, she approached a woman in white.


    The woman in white suddenly became alert and looked at Chu Feng who was close to her: "what do you want to do?"


    Even the tone of his speech was not as stiff as before. Obviously, he was worried about what Chu Feng did to himself.


    "At first, I wanted to leave. You wanted to leave me. Now I have aroused my curiosity. Do you think I will go again?"


    Chu Feng was amused with a smile, and a finger touched the girl''s face that could be broken by blowing bullets: "so talk about it, first make a self introduction, and then tell me how you survived from ancient times to today, and by the way, promise not to settle accounts with me, then we can have a happy chat in the future."


    The woman in white was angry with Chu Feng and belittled herself. She was also angry with Chu Feng''s words: "dream!"


    Even if she told Chu Feng who she was, and even told him why he appeared now, she would never give up the idea of settling accounts. For so many years, who had underestimated her, only chufeng, son of a bitch!


    Feeling the obstinacy of the woman in white, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "if you don''t say who you are, then I will kiss you!"


    The woman in white was slightly shocked, but still gritted her teeth. She didn''t want to be threatened by Chu Feng. She had her own pride.


    And she felt that Chu Feng was scaring herself. Chu Feng''s head fell down. In her stunned look, Chu Feng kissed her red lips, and when she didn''t know what to do, she opened her mouth and directly sucked her sweet tongue.


    There is a roar in the head, like thunder and lightning. The brain doesn''t respond to it for a while.


    How can I?


    The woman in white kept asking this question in her heart, that is, how could Chu Feng treat himself like this? Even though he started to have a little contradiction, he really helped him detoxify. How can he treat himself like this now? The woman in white can''t understand.


    He also reflected that Chu Feng was kissing himself and wanted to bite Chu Feng''s tongue. However, Chu Feng had already known it and took it back. He also licked his tongue shamelessly and said, "it''s really fragrant."


    The face of the woman in white was covered with shame and anger, and her eyes were bursting with anger and murder. If she could move now, she would surely never die with Chu Feng. How could this person be so shameless that she actually kiss me?However, Chu Feng held his mind to know about the woman in white. At the moment, she automatically ignored the eyes of the woman in white looking at him. She coughed softly and said, "that beauty, I have proved to you that I am a hooligan. If you don''t speak next, I will touch your peak and lift your skirt."


    He also made a gesture to lift the white dress woman''s skirt, the latter did not have a base at all, as long as you open it, basically everything can be seen.


    The woman in white glared at Chu Feng with indignation, clenched her teeth and didn''t say a word, or even blinked her eyes. It seemed that Chu Feng was her heinous enemy. She felt a little frightened when she saw Chu Feng.


    "Forget it. I won''t ask who you are."


    After being watched for a while, Chu Feng couldn''t help it. He didn''t have any hatred for the woman in white. The latter saved him tonight. Chu Feng really didn''t want to continue to be an animal: "as long as you promise that the small contradiction between you and me will pass tonight, then I will untie your channels and leave here."


    This is the problem that Chu Feng has considered. Seeing that the woman in white is the one who has revenge. He has just kissed her and touched her face. If he can move, he will fight him immediately. But now he is in the demon domain. Chu Feng doesn''t want to make any noise.


    Therefore, if you want to get the guarantee of the woman in white, set up the blood spirit contract!


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    The woman in white voice cold mouth: "I from ancient times to the present endless years, all people respect me, you bite the hand, profane me, also disgusting kiss me, I will not kill you, swear not to be human!"


    Chu Feng believes what the woman in White said. If she can move, she will never die.


    How could such a beautiful woman with a bitter smile feel so hatred? Chu Feng also deliberately ferocious: "don''t talk nonsense. As long as you set up a blood spirit contract to say that you won''t find me any trouble in a hundred years and not take revenge for this evening''s affairs, then I will untie your channels, OK?"


    The woman in white snorted: "impossible!"


    She could tolerate Chu Feng''s touching her face. After all, she began to slap Chu Feng dozens of times, but she could not tolerate the kiss just now. Thinking of the feeling when Chu Feng sucked her tongue made her feel a little uncomfortable and cool, and the woman in white seemed to have been insulted.


    So she wants to kill Chu Feng, even if she can''t kill Chu Feng. Otherwise, it''s hard to understand and untie her heart knot, because at that moment, Chu Feng made her have never had a reaction.


    She felt that it was a shame on herself and a shame on herself.


    Chu Feng deeply felt the hatred of the woman in white. She knew that if she did, she would have many enemies without any reason. It seems that if you use soft words to say such a woman, you can only use strong means.


    Cold color cold down, pretended to be very dissatisfied with the white dress woman''s attitude, sneered and said: "even if you hate me so persistent, then I don''t need to be polite to you. Anyway, now untie your channels, you also want to live with me, so why don''t I just eat you?"


    In the words, Chu Feng directly raised the skirt of the woman in white. The small interior could not cover up all the women in white. Her face was red and her eyes were even more frightening.


    But Chu Feng did not see the general, the whole person pressed on the body of the woman in white, after kissing her directly, one hand climbed to the peak and pinched it hard.


    The woman in white also screamed: "Chu Feng, what do you want to do?"


    The anger in her eyes has not started to be so firm, even more flustered. She is not an idiot. She probably knows what Chu Feng wants to do. If Chu Feng does, she might as well die directly.


    Chu Feng sneered: "anyway, you will not die with me, so I will directly play for you to earn enough money, so you will find me revenge in the future, I will not lose!"


    The white woman''s head boomed. She felt that her baby was held by Chu Feng, and she was struggling in her heart. She felt Chu Feng''s other hand touching a strategic place. The white woman''s persistence finally collapsed: "Chu Feng, I promise you!"


    Chu Feng flashed a sly smile in his eyes, but she was doomed to be invisible to the woman in white: "what''s your name?"


    The woman in white bit her lips and closed her eyes. She held back the humiliation in her heart: "dream!"


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng left. The woman in white also got up from the ground and looked at the small wound on her finger, which was cut when she made the blood spirit contract just now. She looked to the direction where Chu Feng left.


    The woman in white hysterically drank: "Chu Feng, after a hundred years you will not die, I will not die with you."


    Bai Chu''s chest should not have been saved, or he should not have thought of Bai Chu''s chest.


    But who knows Chu Feng''s revenge, so strong?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2519

    Wanhua Valley, the cave where diezun sisters live.


    Since the temple world issued the voice of Chu Feng and formally declared war on the demon domain, the whole demon domain has fallen into a state of alert. All the demon clans are on guard and are always on guard against the arrival of the temple army. Even the rain butterfly people have joined the guard camp.


    Because after so many years, demons and people are different after all. Now that the temple army is about to arrive at the demon domain, the demon realm is naturally united, let alone the meaning of the demon emperor.


    Compared with the coming war, diezun''s tension and uneasiness did not come from the arrival of the temple army, but from the final issue of his own ownership.


    If the demon emperor is defeated, then the demon domain must submit to Chu Feng''s ministers. And she and butterfly dance unite to make a pit for Chu Feng. Will Chu Feng accept them then? If they don''t accept it, not only their sisters will have bad luck, but even the rain butterfly clan will have to follow.


    And if the demon emperor wins the final victory, she will also choose to submit to the problem. Thinking of being trampled by that disgusting thing of the demon emperor in the future, diezun''s heart is also very uncomfortable.


    It''s just that it''s hard to choose between them now. Diezun feels a little regret because she would rather submit to chufeng than bow to the demon emperor. At least, Chu Feng looks more comfortable. Unfortunately, she didn''t tell Chu Feng clearly at first, but she had to play some tricks to make herself unable to get up and down now.


    It''s a small matter whether you die or disappear. If the whole yudie family is involved and suppressed by Chu Feng, diezun won''t forgive her stupidity. But what can we do to make Chu Feng forgive her initial mistakes?


    Butterfly Dance sat on one side, saw her sister''s sad face, curled her mouth and said: "at first, if you let me sleep Chu Feng, now maybe you can still speak, but you finally stopped me, now it seems that there is no solution."


    "If there''s nothing wrong, Chu Feng may have gone to Zun God for detoxification, and after detoxification, he must be talking about our sisters. Sister, you''re smart this time."


    Diezun sighed softly and didn''t refute what she said, because she found that she had done a very stupid thing.


    Although the demon emperor was elected by the major demon families, the demon emperor at that time was not what it is now. If they knew that the demon emperor was like this, they would never let the demon emperor become the Lord of the demon kingdom.


    It''s just that none of these has any effect now. The demon emperor has achieved the dignity of the sage of heaven. Now, no one can compete with him in the wild demon realm. The only possibility is the power from other forbidden areas.


    And Chu Feng is the one that butterfly Zun began to choose.


    So when Chu Feng came that night, diezun and Diewu immediately decided on a plan to poison Chu Feng with Baihua powder left by his ancestors, and then talk about cooperation with him.


    That is, the rain butterfly family cooperated with the temple army under the banner of Chu Feng to fight with the demon emperor, but after the victory of Chu Feng, the rain butterfly family must be given the largest living space, and even do not interfere in what they do.


    The idea is good, and in order to succeed, diezun didn''t elaborate with butterfly dance at that time. He was ready to wait for Chu Feng to wake up and threaten again.


    But what I didn''t think of was that after she told the butterfly dance about her idea, Chu Feng was gone, and all the plans started were ineffective.


    Now it is not only to prevent being taken by the demon emperor, but also to prevent the possible Revenge of Chu Feng. Diezun is in a bad mood. He feels a big stone in his heart, so he can''t put it down.


    Butterfly dance took butterfly Zun''s hand and whispered, "sister, there are many unexpected things in life. Even if we started to plan wrong, then we should try to find another way. Although we lost the opportunity to cooperate with Chu Feng, I believe that it is not easy for the demon emperor to reign in the heaven and the world, and the worship of God will not necessarily make him succeed."


    This butterfly Zun is naturally clear, but she has other worries: "but the demon emperor is a man who is eager for quick success and instant benefits. Once he defeats the Chu Feng and even the temple army, he will be happy to celebrate. When the time comes, Su Daji and I will become his playthings. What do you say?"


    "For thousands of years, I can hide from the emperor."


    Butterfly Dance sighed a little, also know that diezun''s heart must be uncomfortable now, but there is no way to feel bad again. When chufeng was trapped, diezun also gave himself to the pit. Of course, he did not expect that someone would appear and take away chufeng.


    Otherwise, butterfly Zun will not choose to use this easy to let Chu Feng misunderstanding and hate on the means.


    But now, it''s too late to say that everything is too late. No matter whether the demon emperor wins or the Chu Feng wins the final victory, it seems that diezun and the rain butterfly clan will not get too good.


    The two sisters were silent. Although they were powerful demon gods, they were all ants in front of the saints. Moreover, they were women. They could not go to the level of Lu Wan in their whole life. They could only exist humble. If they could protect themselves, they could only protect themselves. If they could not, they could only bow their heads.As time went by, when it was late at night, the two sisters suddenly found something wrong, that is, they suddenly couldn''t feel the breath of other members of the rain butterfly clan.


    What''s going on? Why does it seem that all of a sudden all the people of the rain butterfly clan have disappeared, and they can''t feel a bit of breath?


    The two sisters stood up at the same time, and the rain butterfly family was their foundation. If anything happened, they would lose their foundation. Thinking of whether Chu Feng would retaliate, the two sisters would go out with pale faces.


    But when he got to the entrance of the cave, he found that he couldn''t get out at all. Diezun''s face changed slightly. He felt that something had happened. He moved, but he couldn''t get out. Instead, he hit the invisible barrier and was rebounded back.


    Butterfly dance also tried, and the situation is basically the same as butterfly Zun, that is, not only can''t stop going, but also is rebounded back by things. What happened?


    "Chu Feng?"


    Diezun got up, narrowed his eyes and thought for a while, and suddenly his spirit was shocked, because the same thing happened on the night when Chu Feng was looking for them. They wanted to leave but couldn''t do it at all. Now the situation is similar to that night. It must be Chu Feng. Otherwise, there is no explanation for all this.


    The butterfly dance also thought about the situation that night, and said with astonishment: "how can he mobilize his strength even if he has been poisoned by baihuasan. Even if the God knows how to untie the poison of baihuasan, according to the truth, it is not so fast. How long does it take


    "It seems that diezun is still a little clever, so that we can know that I''m here. It''s good and good!" And in the butterfly dance just raised the question, Chu Feng appeared in front of their sisters like ghosts.


    The woman in white helped him untie the toxin on his body, and then could not get any information from her. She threatened to force the woman in white to make a blood spirit contract. After that, Chu Feng rushed over.


    Diezun sister pit a, although the demon emperor does not know that he came to the demon domain, but always need to give butterfly Zun sister a lesson, and also need to think of ways from butterfly Zun, let her go to find out, where is the entrance of the demon emperor''s world?


    Seeing the person in front of him was really Chu Feng. At first, he was still holding a lucky sister in his heart. Both of them were flustered. Their bodies couldn''t help retreating a few steps. But when they thought that it was useless to retreat, they both stopped, and their eyes were fixed on Chu Feng at the same time. They could see the color of fear clearly.


    "I won''t kill you either. Don''t worry."


    Chufeng gentle smile, fingers gently raised, fingertips flashing light, and then shot into the Butterfly Sister''s body: "just for you to plant a little good things just, once you don''t do as I said, then this power will explode, directly to you to break."


    Tut tut said: "think of the two beautiful beauties will become bloody, I think it is a special pity, so you should know how to do it?"


    Diezun also slowly calmed down, obviously they have value to Chu Feng, as long as there is value, then it is a good thing.


    Ask: "demon, what do you need us to do to make up for our mistakes?"


    Originally, diezun wanted to ask how chufeng recovered, but that would only arouse the dissatisfaction of chufeng. So diezun simply thought that nothing had happened and asked Chu Feng what he wanted to do.


    Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up, passing a touch of appreciation, like to chat with smart people.


    What''s more, he probably heard the words of diezun and Diewu just now. He knew that they didn''t hurt their minds at the beginning, so Chu Feng didn''t have to kill them. "It''s not a big deal. I know you don''t know where the entrance of the demon emperor''s world is, but I can give you a chance."


    "Go close to the demon emperor and find the entrance to the world at all costs. I will rescue the people of the Tianhu clan and fight with the demon emperor directly. In return, I can ignore your mistakes."


    I thought that he would certainly agree to such a condition.


    Don''t want to just finish saying die Zun shook his head decisively and said: "other we can discuss, but this is absolutely not allowed."


    "I want to avoid the demon emperor for thousands of times, but I don''t want him to touch me. How can I sacrifice myself on my own initiative?"


    Holding up his head, he said word by word: "so, I won''t promise you. Where is the entrance of the demon emperor''s world? You can find it yourself!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2520

    Chu Feng thought that he would certainly agree to such a request.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she refused so simply, and not only refused, but even let him try to find a way. Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and if he did something wrong, he would have to bear the responsibility. How can you allow yourself to refuse in this way?


    Deliberately cold face, he said: "I am asking you to do things, not in consultation with you, this thing to do, can not also do, otherwise I will not only kill you, but also kill the whole rain butterfly family, no discussion."


    "What''s more, it''s just a shot by the demon emperor. What''s the big deal? So many years, it''s not that you haven''t done it to the demon emperor. What''s the matter with more guns? "


    Chu Feng''s fierce words made diezun''s sisters dumbfounded. How could they be regarded as taboo demons and high-end heaven saints? How could they be so vulgar?


    Being looked at by their sisters like this, Chu Feng felt a little flustered. He felt his face subconsciously. He thought it was something on his face, but he felt clean and had no problem!


    "Chu Feng!"


    Butterfly Zun also finally responded, pretty face a angry: "asshole, who has done for the demon emperor, I have been defending myself as jade, and kissing you is the first time, so I will not agree to your request, even if you kill me, I will not go, you even take the rain Butterfly family to threaten me to play with the demon emperor, you are shameless!"


    Butterfly dance also echoed: "that is, my sister is not a plaything, is not born for men to play, and the demon emperor is so insidious and intelligent, even if my sister played him thousands of times, he may not tell my sister where his world entrance is."


    "It''s shameless to threaten my sister with the rain butterfly clan!"


    Chu Feng startled at the angry butterfly Zun, that expression is not at will can pretend.


    I thought that the butterfly Zun had followed the demon emperor for such a long time. In addition, he must have been taken down and ravaged by the demon emperor for thousands of times. I didn''t want to see that he was still in the water.


    "I didn''t expect the demon emperor to be such an idiot. She didn''t take a woman by her side. I really don''t know how fragrant the grass in the nest is!"


    This time it was the turn of butterfly Zun and sisters. Chu Feng could say such a thing, but it also involved the incompetence of the demon emperor. What and what is this?


    After a while, butterfly Zun understood what it meant, and slightly despised: "it seems that the devil eats grass by the nest? But don''t think the demon emperor is incompetent. There are not ten thousand or eight thousand women who have been favored by him for so many years. It''s not that he doesn''t want to take me down, but she doesn''t dare to take me down. He is afraid that he will be poisoned. "


    The main body of diezun is the ancient rain butterfly. It has strong toxicity, and these poisons are invisible. With the will of diezun, they will be used.


    At first, the demon emperor was just the God of God. If he forced her, it would be OK. But if butterfly Zun moved a little bit, he would let his demon emperor shoot the last shot in his life. The demon emperor also understood this. So before stepping into the heavenly sage, he even wanted to trample butterfly Zun, but he still tolerated it.


    Chu Feng was also afraid after understanding these, and he was glad that he didn''t have too much impulse. If he had given butterfly Zun or butterfly dance to that, he might have been poisoned now.


    Think of kidney deficiency for a while, also ruthlessly stare at Butterfly Dance: "after that, you leave me far away, this little, but also want to be more happy some years, do not want to be poisoned by you."


    The butterfly danced with a white eye and hummed, "what are you afraid of, saint of heaven?"? Even if you do me a thousand times, I can''t poison you. "


    Although the words are that said, but Chu Feng is not what heavy taste of people, think of the woman to be on the body is full of poison, Chu Feng did not have that little mood.


    However, knowing about diezun''s affairs, it''s a bit unreasonable to force her to ravage the demon emperor like this. It''s not that chufeng is so kind, but he doesn''t want people to say that he has no bottom line. Although diezun''s behavior is a bit hateful, after knowing the truth just now, Chu Feng also understands her helplessness.


    If you are in the demon domain, you should think about the rain butterflies and prevent the oppression of the demon emperor. You must be haggard in your heart. It is understandable to play a little tricks for the long-term survival of the rain butterflies.


    What''s more, what the butterfly dance just said is true. The demon emperor is insidious and cunning. Even if she is on the butterfly Zun, she may not tell her where the entrance of the world is. It is obviously impossible to save Murong Bing sisters and Tianhu clans silently.


    Taking a deep breath, he removed the surrounding demon Kingdom, and did not mean to settle accounts with the butterfly sisters. He walked out of the cave. Chu Feng, standing outside, raised his head and looked into the sky. His eyes were deep and with a faint edge. It seems that this is the only way left now.


    If this method doesn''t work, it can only be another way to find the world entrance of the demon emperor. Otherwise, if you don''t rescue Murong Bing sisters, you won''t be able to fight with the demon emperor at all.


    The wings of magic light spread out in an instant, and the next moment Chu wind directly flew away. When butterfly Zun sisters came out, Chu Feng did not know where to go, and even couldn''t catch a breath."Sister, where is Chu Feng?"


    Butterfly Dance touched butterfly Zun, and his eyes were surprised: "I saw him swish just now, and then I couldn''t see any trace. What happened?"


    Butterfly zunyang looked up to the sky, and her beautiful eyes flashed: "it is said that the saints of heaven can cross the universe. Before the fall of our ancestors, we also said one thing to me, that is, each independent world is actually a planet in the universe. If we don''t go to the sage of heaven, we can''t find out whether it''s true or not."


    "If everything the old ancestor said is true, then Chu Feng may have gone to the universe to find the demon emperor''s planet. As long as he finds the demon emperor''s planet, he can go up at the first time, and he doesn''t need to look for the entrance of the demon emperor''s world so much trouble."


    The butterfly dance was surprised to hear that butterfly Zun had never talked to her. She raised her head and looked at the sky. What she thought in her heart was that the demon kingdom was just a planet, but the planet was so big that they didn''t think that this was the world in the universe?


    Saint of heaven, what kind of state is it that can travel in the universe without oxygen and everything?


    Her eyes twinkled, the butterfly dance, the corners of her mouth slightly tilted, and swept a sexy arc. She felt that sleeping off Chu Feng''s affairs might still be able to continue. Such a powerful man, even if he just slept once, would be enough.


    At the moment, Chu Feng naturally did not know what the butterfly dance was thinking. He had already passed through the atmosphere of demon Kingdom and arrived in the universe Star River above the demon realm planet. His left eye twinkled and looked around the universe Star River. There were many planets a light year away. It seems that the situation was formed by the small world of demon Kingdom created by the people of demon domain.


    As long as you reach the peak of the late demigod, you can open up your own planet world. However, no one knows how many strong people in the demon realm have experienced countless eras, but the number is certainly terrible.


    The later peak of demigod can create an imperfect planet world. After entering the divine realm, the lower and middle gods can create a world tending to be perfect. When they go to the upper God, they can create not only one world, but at least three. When they reach the God of creation, they can create the world infinitely, so as to converge the powerful power of all living beings.


    As for the saints of heaven, just like Lu Wan, it is not difficult to create all kinds of worlds. Therefore, there are hundreds of millions of planets in the wild demon world within about 15 light-years. We don''t know which one is the demon emperor''s planet.


    Moreover, this is only about 15 light years. Further away, there must be a planet world of demon domain strongmen, and even other forbidden areas and planetary worlds on the interface. There are so many planets. There are big ones and small ones. But it is difficult to know which one is the demon emperor''s world from these planets!


    But no matter how difficult it is, we have to find it. Otherwise, only when we fight with the demon emperor can we have a chance to show his planet. But at that time, it has no effect.


    The wings of magic light trembled, and Chu Feng''s body continued to rise to a very high place. Looking around the universe at 360 degrees with his left eye, he saw many planets, many of which were larger than the earth.


    Chu Feng also found a problem, that is, the bigger the planet, the more powerful the people who made him.


    Because he found a demon domain strong man sitting on a planet, he was the only one on that planet, but his planet was much bigger than many other planets.


    If you think about the earth, it is the most perfect planet created by Lu Wan. It can be seen that the stronger the planet is, the bigger the planet is. In this case, it is more difficult to find out the planet world of the demon emperor.


    Even if there is a left eye, it is not easy to find the demon emperor''s Planet World among hundreds of millions of stars within 15 light years, but Chu Feng still insists.


    Think of the original world of Hades, completely covered with a layer of darkness, you can see that it is a planet full of evil.


    So the world of the demon emperor, will there be some characteristics?


    So Chu Feng closed his eyes, left eye completely open to look for possible planets, directly excluded those that looked very ordinary, specially selected those abnormal stars to check, but after a long time, I didn''t know how many planets had been checked, and according to the old, none of them conformed to the world of demon emperor.


    Ready to open a little distance to look for, Chu Feng was surprised to find a person is in the universe shuttle towards the distance, suddenly opened his eyes.


    That''s Lu Wan!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2521

    Between the twinkling of her figure, when she appeared again, Lu Wan must have gone out for a long distance, all of which were seen by Chu Feng.


    The left eye looked at the place where Lu Wan began to appear. Chu Feng saw that the hidden world was located tens of light years away. It seems that Lu Wan just came from the hidden world, but where is Lu Wan going at this time?


    The love in the heart has been deprived by Lu Wan, and only a faint hatred remains.


    However, seeing her shuttling between the universe and the stars seems to be going somewhere, Chu Feng is still a little curious. After all, Lu Wan is a powerful sage of heaven, and all the heaven and earth need only one idea to open the channel to go. There is no need to waste time shuttling between the universe and the stars.


    But now Lu Wan shuttles among them, the goal is clear, and it doesn''t seem like she is wandering. Can''t she open the channel to go to the place she wants to go? That''s why Lu Wan shuttles between the stars in the universe?


    With such a thought, Chu Feng''s heart is more curious, the original intention is not to have any entanglement with Lu Wan, but met her at this time, and was still shuttling the universe, Chu Feng moved his mind.


    Between the twinkling of his body shape, the mysterious power wrapped the whole body''s breath. Between the flash of the magic light wings, Chu Feng went out for a long distance in an instant. However, he pulled away from Lu Wan in front of him. He didn''t want to be known by Lu Wan. He was following her.


    As long as Chu Feng doesn''t want to find out for Lu Wan, it''s hard for Lu Wan to find out. In addition, it''s not easy for Lu Wan to find out the existence of Chu Feng, because Chu Feng can hide at any time and hide everywhere.


    After several hours, Lu Wan, who was flying in front of her, finally stopped. Chu Feng hid behind a huge meteorite in the distance and saw where Lu Wan had stopped.


    A whirlpool of terror is spinning there at the moment. There is nothing around it. Everything close to it will be sucked in. At the moment, Lu Wan is far away from the dark whirlpool, and has also cast a powerful force to prevent it from being sucked in.


    What is that place? Black holes, wormholes?


    Chu Feng''s heart with some curious meaning, that thing is similar to the wormhole described by astronomical programs in the modern world.


    It is said that the universe where the earth is located is vast and endless, but it is not the only one. There is also a cosmic space similar to the universe where the earth is located. It is called parallel universe. Maybe in that universe, you can see people who look similar to you, but all these have not been proved by scientists.


    Because the wormhole is so domineering, it contains strong gravity, and it is constantly rotating at high speed. No matter what thing enters into it, it will be destroyed instantly.


    Although Chu Feng is now a saint of heaven, he doesn''t want to challenge the wormhole to prove whether it is so domineering or whether there is a parallel universe.


    She just looked at Lu Wan who was standing there and didn''t know what to do. She also looked back at the direction she had just come.


    At least it has been several decades since the flight. What is LV Wan doing here?


    The hidden world is millions of light-years away from the earth. It will take more than a year for the saints of heaven to fly to the place. However, the flight of a few hours just now is still a few decades. Therefore, Chu Feng is curious about Lu Wan''s sudden arrival here.


    It''s just that the relationship between the two people is now. Even if Chu Feng is curious, he can''t go up and ask. He can only hide behind the meteorite and see what Lu Wan is going to do next.


    "The wormhole is still there


    At the moment, Lu Wan did not know Chu Feng was hiding behind her. She just looked at the wormhole with high speed.


    Once upon a time when the world was shattered, she wandered around the myriad worlds waiting for the arrival of the new era. She came to this place and found the existence of wormholes. At that time, she also found some things around the wormhole, broken memory pictures, so she knew that there was an eternal supreme existence above the saints.


    But LV Wan didn''t know the secret of the wormhole until now. She had thought about going into the wormhole to see what was going on, but eventually she gave up such a thought.


    There are many memories in this space. She doesn''t want to take risks. In unknown areas, even saints of heaven need to be careful.


    But today LV Wan came here and was shocked to see that the wormhole still exists after endless years.


    Wormhole is a kind of thing existing in the universe. It is said that it can lead to other universes. However, wormholes do not exist all the time, but sometimes appear in some places. The wormhole in front of us has been endless for years and still exists. Lu Wan feels very curious.


    Especially when her eyes looked carefully, she would find that there was something dangerous in the wormhole, which was staring at her, but Lu Wan was not very clear about what it was.


    It''s just a little uneasy.What is the secret of this black hole?


    When Lu Wan got those memory fragments through here, she knew that many saints had come here, but in the end they all died and disappeared in the world forever. As for why they disappeared, they only knew that it was related to the wormhole, and the rest was not known.


    At present, the dark waves of the universe are surging forward. The great era is advancing irreversibly. Nothingness still exists. Fate is immortal. Everything is likely to explode at any time. Lu Wan feels a lot of pressure. So she wants to determine the reason for the existence of wormholes and prepare for possible changes in advance.


    Gently raised a hand, in Lu Wan''s hand there was a wave of power, the next moment a strength into a streamer, directly toward the dark whirlpool wormhole.


    Lu Wan''s eyes were fixed on her, trying to see what would happen.


    She is a powerful saint of the heavenly way. She once destroyed many wormholes between the universe and the stars in order to protect the universe from wormholes. But those wormholes are relatively small. It seems that Lu Wan saw such a huge wormhole for the first time. That''s why she didn''t destroy it. Of course, there are also wormholes here Memory fragments.


    However, the whole force did not enter the wormhole. In Lu Wan''s expectant eyes, there was no space distortion and wormhole breaking. Those forces seemed to be eaten directly by the wormhole, and they could not play any role.


    What''s going on?


    LV Wan was shocked. She knew her strength best. She would destroy the common wormholes, but the huge wormholes in front of her had no reaction at all, and the whole power was swallowed up. All this could not be explained clearly.


    Chu Feng in the distance also saw all this in his eyes, and the shock in his heart was no less than that of Lu Wan.


    Because he knew that the power of the saints of the heavenly way can transform the invisible into the visible, and the power of Lu Wan just now, not to mention destroying one wormhole, is nothing difficult. But now it seems that it has not played a role at all. All this seems too strange.


    At this time, the wormhole in the high-speed rotation was much faster than it was at the beginning, and it was also getting bigger and bigger, and the suction force was also growing. Even Chu Feng felt that the meteorite hiding behind him was moving a little bit. It was not so clear, but it was real.


    What''s going on? Why are meteorites so far apart that they''re slowly sucked in.


    Lu Wan also discovered the problem that Chu Feng discovered, because her own body was also being sucked in a little bit, her look was passing by, she was still a little remorseful, and she fell back a lot between twinkling and twinkling, and the attraction was not so strong.


    However, feeling the situation of the universe, Lu Wan''s face changed greatly.


    Because she found that everything in this space was attracted to the wormhole, as if to be swallowed up by it. Even the earth millions of light-years away, also found a slight movement, not much, human technology can not find, but Lu Wan can clearly feel it.


    After all, the earth is the perfect planet she has created, and she can feel it.


    Is it?


    Lu Wan thought about it for a while, and her face changed slightly: "is this the so-called doomsday era?"


    If all this goes on as it is now, everything will be sucked into the wormhole. Planets, humans and everything can''t be avoided. And the destructive power of that wormhole is so powerful that if it is inhaled, it will die and disappear. That is definitely not what Lu Wan wants to see.


    What''s more, the wormhole is producing a strong suction to swallow up all the celestial realms. I feel puzzled and even unable to explain.


    The only thing I can know is that all this can''t happen easily, because in that case, big things will happen. At that time, there is no need for Chu Feng to pull away the power of all living beings. Maybe everything will be destroyed by the wormhole.


    After a deep look at the wormhole, Lu Wan opened the door of dazzle light and left directly. Now she can''t stop it. She has to go back to find a way. When she comes, she doesn''t dare to open the door at will because she is worried about the power accident near the wormhole.


    Now it''s OK to leave.


    After Lu Wan left, Chu Feng came out directly and stood there looking at the wormhole in the universe. The strong attraction and destructive force could be felt even if they were far away. If this goes on for a long time, the whole universe will be destroyed without a hundred years. What is Lu Wan doing?


    Chu Feng misunderstood Lu Wan just now. He thought that Lu Wan had moved the wormhole.


    Looking at the wormhole like a big mouth to swallow everything, Chu wind swept over dignified: "why is it like this?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2522

    For all the wormholes at the moment, Chu wind can''t understand at all. The only thing that can be sure is that if we continue to do this, the wormholes will be inhaled into the wormholes, because it seems that the wormholes are likely to become larger and larger. Even a planet may be absorbed into the wormholes at that time.


    "Lu Wan, what are you thinking?"


    Chu Feng frowned deeply. Looking at the wormhole, he thought of the situation just now. At first, he thought it was Lu Wan who wanted to destroy the wormhole. But now it seems that it is not the same thing at all. Because under LV Wan''s attack, the wormhole has taken place. However, it seems that Lu Wan wants to destroy the universe.


    The more he thought about Chu Feng, the more heavy his heart was. When he was ready to ask Lu Wan for a clear answer, suddenly the attraction of the wormhole suddenly increased. Chu Feng''s body could not help but go forward a little and then stabilized.


    At the moment when the attraction of the wormhole increased, Chu Feng saw a lot of streamers flashing, as if the light was twisted and broken.


    A streamer passing by, Chu wind did not avoid, was the streamer did not enter the body, in front of him even appeared some pictures.


    At this moment, everything around was quiet. Chu Feng stood there, pondering over those pictures. Finally, when the streamer disappeared, Chu Feng looked dignified and looked at the wormhole with surprise.


    Because he saw something just now, it can be confirmed that LV Wangang didn''t mean to change the wormhole on purpose, but LV Wan himself did not know that such a thing would happen.


    Among them, Chu Feng also found some things.


    That is, this wormhole has been formed since the sixth era. At the beginning, many saints of heaven came here. They also discovered the problem of this wormhole at the beginning. They wanted to destroy it and prevent the universe from being sucked into it and annihilating the universe.


    In the end, they failed to destroy the wormhole, and all of them died. However, the powerful changes in the wormhole at that time were restored because of their joint efforts, and have been up to now.


    If the wormhole develops, it will not be so simple as extinction, but will directly destroy the universe, annihilate everything that was born in the universe and enter a new era of the universe.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng slowly clenched his fist and looked back to the heavens and the infinite stars. If this continued to develop, no matter the five forbidden areas or the heaven and earth would not be immune. Even the earth would be sucked in and deviated from the environment suitable for survival, and the earth would not continue to exist.


    "It seems that I have a lot to do."


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng dispersed his mind to look for Lu Wan, because now Lu Wan must be thinking about how to prevent all this from happening. Even if he did, he might not be able to find a good way.


    It''s just how to stop the wormhole. In the sixth century, so many saints of heaven were sacrificed in exchange for the restoration of wormholes. However, the number of heavenly saints is not enough. Moreover, not all of them are united. It is obviously impossible to stop wormholes.


    "Eternal glory!"


    At a time when Chu Feng was at a loss and found that there were too many mysteries in the universe, even more powerless, the old man with the remaining ideas in the supreme throne appeared, his unreal body suspended, and his eyes looked deep into the wormhole.


    Even if I don''t want to make the wormhole come from the universe, it will be the same as the immortal wormhole


    "If you want to destroy it and make it unable to do harm to the universe, you have to become the eternal supreme. If you change me, you can make it disappear with one finger."


    Chu Feng was stunned. He was not surprised that the old man had the absolute ability to destroy the wormhole. What kind of power was that?


    Eternal supreme, if you want to destroy the wormhole, you can only achieve this eternal supreme. But how can you become the eternal supreme?


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng asked, "old man, is there any way to stop the wormhole from ravaging? If we continue to develop in this way, the surrounding areas will be affected for dozens of light years. Even if the wormhole has not caused great harm, people''s hearts will certainly be in disorder. "


    Of course, Chu Feng''s heart also has a worry, that is, when people from all over the world find that wormholes exist and will destroy their world, it is impossible to guarantee that they will all pour into the present world and go to the earth!


    Because the earth is millions of light years away from here, in order to survive, people never lack the ugly side.


    The old man raised his head and showed a look of thinking. After a while, he raised a hand: "with my last soul power, I can make it calm temporarily, but how long can I suppress it? I don''t know. I need the cooperation of the supreme throne. But when my soul power is completely dissipated, the wormhole will be 100 times stronger than it is now."


    "Do you have the confidence to step into the supreme realm before the power of my soul dissipates?"Chu Feng was silent and wanted to know a little way to stop it from the old man''s mouth, but there was no other way except the eternal supreme.


    But let the old man with the power of the last soul to cooperate with the supreme throne to suppress, Chu Feng''s heart is not so thought, although the time of knowing the old man is not long, he is no longer a human being, but his once fallen will is attached to the supreme throne, but in Chu Feng''s heart, this is a human life.


    At the beginning, the ancient demon God let him come back from the black hole with his last soul power. If he had to use the soul power of the old man to do things, Chu Feng would feel that he was incompetent!


    "Nice little guy, and he knows how to think about me."


    The old man laughed and looked at the wormhole with a playful look: "it''s just that there is no good way to do it now. If you don''t stop it now, it will be fiercer day by day. Don''t think there is still a lot of time for you to think about it. Look at it a little bit. I''m a dead person in the end, and let me do it for the universe that was destroyed by myself Something to do


    Chu Feng did not open his mouth, but the old man had already started.


    The supreme throne flickered in front of the old man. The old man stretched out his hand and stroked the supreme throne, with a broad smile on his mouth: "the supreme throne, also known as the ruling throne, has to be eternal. If you sit on it at the command of the people, you can''t refuse to follow. But now you are too weak to sit on the throne and change the ancient and everything."


    "Let it and I suppress this wormhole for the time being. I hope you will grow up as soon as possible and sit on the throne of domination."


    With these words, the old man''s body slowly blurred, and finally completely disappeared next to the supreme throne, which actually radiated a peaceful light.


    Different from what Chu Feng had seen and felt before, the supreme throne seemed to have life, and the power contained in it even made Chu Feng have the illusion that he needed to look up to. What is the matter, dominating the throne and ruling the world?


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to think about it clearly, the supreme throne had already gone directly to the wormhole, and finally it was totally invisible.


    With the supreme throne attached with the power of the old man''s last soul, the wormhole was slowly slowing down at high speed, and the wormhole was also getting smaller and smaller. Finally, it returned to the original appearance. The powerful suction also disappeared, and everything was quiet.


    Chu Feng frowned deeply. He didn''t want to use the power of the old man''s soul to do it, but now the old man has chosen to do it, and will never appear again.


    And all these things, the people of all worlds do not know that there is a man who is separated from them by several cosmos, who sacrificed himself for them.


    The body slightly curved and bowed to the wormhole. Chu Feng said faintly, "old man, you are great. I will grow up as fast as possible. I will destroy this wormhole, so that your sacrifice will not be of any value."


    Chu Feng did not continue to stay here. After leaving a word, he turned around and opened the door of dazzling light, and shuttled through directly. Because staying here can''t play any role. The wormhole is not what he can easily destroy now.


    After passing through the gate of dazzling light, Chu Feng also left the wormhole behind for the time being, because it has no effect at all. The most important thing is to be strong as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if you want to break your head and fail to reach the ancient supreme state, there is no way.


    Instead of going back to Manlong Valley to find Chang''e, Chu Feng returned to the cave of diezun sisters in Wanhua valley. He was silent and would not attract any attention.


    It''s almost dawn, and I''ve been in the universe for hours.


    Look inside the cave, on the huge flower bed, diezun sisters are sleeping. Seeing the two sisters holding each other, Chu Feng''s mouth twitches violently. It really doesn''t want any image. Can''t you be more gentle and elegant?


    If he wants to wake up the two sisters, Chu Feng thinks about it for the time being, because diezun doesn''t know where the entrance of the demon emperor''s world is. Now waking up butterfly Zun is just like that. On the contrary, if one accidentally makes another move, it will be a shame.


    When he was taken away by the woman in white, Dongfang Yun did not know that it would be bad if Chang''e went to the demon emperor. They must go back to Chang''e immediately to find them.


    As for diezun sisters, you just need to know what they are thinking. It''s OK to discuss with them when you have time.


    Now as long as we don''t disclose the news that he has been to the demon domain to the demon emperor.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2523

    Manlong Valley, when the morning sun rises, but there is never sunshine here. The rising sun has little effect on here, but the surrounding is not so dark.


    "White Lotus!"


    Chang''e, who had been waiting for a day, stood up and said in a cold voice: "inform Yan Luo and others that they can go to the wild demon domain as soon as possible. Today I want to fight with the demon domain in an all-round way. I don''t believe that the people who take Chu Feng will not appear."


    White lotus a Leng, tiny Cu show eyebrow: "empress, that master means to come slowly, if this war, it will hurt the hostages in the hands of the demon emperor."


    Chang''e''s eyes coagulated, and Bai He''s body was pulled by a force. Chang''e came to her: "I don''t care what hostages in the hands of the demon emperor will have an accident. Now I only know that my man is missing, and I have been waiting for a day. I can''t wait any longer."


    "No matter whether Su Daji sisters live or die, Chu Feng believes that he will forgive me, because all I have done is just for him. Now I order you to let the temple army come at once."


    Bai He still didn''t answer. She was the only one who could contact the temple army here, because Chu Feng asked her to receive the news when necessary. Other people could not contact her. But Chu Feng''s meaning was very clear. If there was no way, the temple army would be delayed to arrive at the demon area.


    See white lotus unexpectedly with silence to face their own, Chang''e very angry and smile.


    Hand up and hand down a slap, invisible throw in Bai He''s face, white lotus when rolling out to hit the ground, but the upper God of her, how can stop the heavenly Saint Chang''e?


    Dongfang Yun and situ Ya both frowned. The former thought that Chang''e seemed to be a little too much, while the latter was a little disgusted with Chang''e, which can be seen by any fool. Now Chang''e wants to make Leng Rushuang die with the help of war. She herself strongly denies that it is for Chu Feng.


    Although every woman thinks of her own man and only loves himself, Chu Feng is not an ordinary man. His existence is doomed to be surrounded by beauty.


    At least for Chang''e''s mind, situ Ya is not willing to agree.


    Chang''e walked on the front of Xu, Jue Meiyan can only see her faint anger: "give you one last chance to mobilize the temple army, or you will lie here today and never get up."


    "This is in the wild demon domain. You are anxious for your master to disappear everywhere. It is possible to be killed by the demon emperor, isn''t it?"


    The white lotus on the ground is a congealed, at this moment, she feels Chang''e''s killing opportunity. She knows that if she doesn''t follow Chang''e''s advice, she will kill herself, and even if Chu Feng comes back, she can''t know the truth.


    Dongfang Yun certainly would not betray her master, and situ ya did not dare to offend Chang''e. she died in vain.


    There was some weakness in his heart, but when Bai He stood up, he still shook his head firmly: "if it was the master''s command, I would certainly do it, but now the master is missing, I will not obey anyone''s command, because when the master knows, he will kill me to vent his hatred. I don''t care to die, but I don''t want him to hate me."


    Chang''e coldly smiles, to white lotus is really moved to kill a chance, a hand gently raises, the East rhyme sees in the eye suddenly startled.


    Hurry up to the front: "master, think twice!"


    Stuya hesitated for a moment and came forward and said, "emperor daughter, please think twice. I also think that we should not fight against the demon domain without news. If the Tianhu clan is involved, we can''t afford the consequences."


    Chang''e''s cold eyes swept, at the moment, her heart worried about Chu Feng, of course, also had the idea of making Leng Rushuang sister have an accident, but all this does not mean that she can be challenged by others.


    Seen by Chang''e, Dongfang Yun still lowers her head, and situ Ya can''t help but lower her head. Chang''e''s eyes are too sharp, as if she would die after a while.


    "I don''t need you to teach me what I do, just know what I want you to say then."


    Chang''e opened her mouth coldly, and her hands had gathered enough strength to destroy Bai he instantly: "if Chu Feng comes back, you just need to tell him that Bai He has not come back since he went out to look for him."


    Dongfang Yun and situ ya did not dare to answer because they both felt Chang''e''s madness. She wanted to destroy Bai He directly without leaving a trace of leeway.


    "Chang''e!" Surrounded by the power of Chang''e, Bai He has no possibility of escaping. However, she also looked aside and said with a sneer: "don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. What you think is the master, only you are the lover. But I tell you that is absolutely impossible."


    "The master''s excellence and his achievements are bound to be surrounded by many beauties. Although you are good enough, no matter whether you respect God or goddess, they are no worse than you. You will regret it!"


    In a word, Bai He directly chose to close her eyes. She could understand Chang''e''s selfishness, but she couldn''t accept Chang''e''s extreme means. She chose a man who couldn''t love her alone. Then she should learn to accept the man''s shortcomings and accept other women around him, instead of trying to find a chance to let those women die.Chang''e can allow close people to refute themselves, but absolutely not allow this person to be Baihe, a mere female slave. How can she be qualified?


    The power of terror was released in an instant, completely enveloping Bai He. Dongfang Yun and situ Ya both raised their heads, but they could not see the white lotus. They knew that when the power dissipated, there would be no white lotus in the world.


    Chang''e also put down her hand, and the force of terror was also disappearing. Bai He, who had stood there, had disappeared. Dongfang Yun and situ Ya''s heart sank, and Bai He was killed. If Chu Feng knew about it, what would he do?


    "Master?"


    And at this time, the voice of white lotus suddenly sounded behind the three women, stunned, and surprised.


    The three girls turned back as quickly as possible. When they saw that Bai He was still there, and was still holding a thin waist, her eyes were full of amazement. Because the person holding the white lotus was Chu Feng, and still the usual Chu wind, but Chu Feng''s look was not good at all, very bad at the moment.


    Chang''e''s heart sank and her face was a little ugly. She knew that the person in front of her was definitely Chu Feng himself, not someone pretending to be. As for how Chu Feng got rid of baihuasan''s poison, Chang''e had no mind to pay attention to it.


    She only knew what had happened just now. Chu Feng must have known it. Now you can see it by looking at Chu Feng.


    When Dongfang Yun and situ Ya shocked Chu Feng and even saved Bai He, they also looked at Chang''e at the same time. She carried Chu Feng on her back and wanted to kill Bai He who didn''t obey her orders. What should we do?


    "Go away!"


    Chu Feng released Bai He''s slender waist. He thought of Chang''e when he came back from Wanhua valley. They would feel happy for him. But what he didn''t think of at the moment was that he heard and saw all this when he just came back. Chang''e was cruel to this point, just like he was in Juesha gate. He didn''t care about the life and death of his other women.


    Chu Feng can forgive Chang''e''s cheating, because Lin Yulin and others are one of her six students, and they can''t hate Chang''e or kill her. So it''s OK to forgive her once. After all, Chang''e didn''t do anything to apologize to him.


    But what he had just heard and seen was beyond the bottom line of Chu Feng. He didn''t want to pay attention to Chang''e any more.


    Today, Chang''e can take the opportunity to let Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing be killed by the demon emperor for her deep thoughts. In the future, she can also find ways to let other women die. Chu Feng knows that his heart is too fraternal, but he doesn''t want one of his women who wants to be alone.


    Chang''e, at the beginning, said that he would still do that if he didn''t come back, or even Bai He would compromise, the consequences would be unimaginable, or even frighten Chu Feng.


    Chang''e was surprised and looked at Chu Feng: "what do you say? For a humble slave, you let me go


    "In your eyes she is humble, but in my eyes, she is not wrong, is also a life." Chu Feng didn''t want to be a girl at this time, but Chang''e wanted to do that, he could only say clearly: "so you can go. I forgive your first deception, and I also forgive you for not saving ice and frost."


    "But I absolutely can''t tolerate such a thing for the second time. I''m a son of a bitch. I have a lot of women. It''s OK to engage in harmless intrigue. But if you want to put people to death, you can go away. I can''t afford the dignity of the emperor!"


    Chang''e''s body was slightly shaken. She stepped back and bit her lips. She thought Chu Feng would be angry, but she didn''t expect Chu Feng to let her roll.


    Holding back her impatience, Chang''e asked, "your little aunt, Ma Qiduo, they?"


    "You go!" Chu Feng''s face did not fluctuate, and even said: "they are very important to me, but one day I will use my own way to let them come back. You are the emperor''s daughter after all. You are too far away from me. You can''t lower your body. Then I will let you go. I love them and I will love you. You should always understand this."


    "Chu Feng!" Chang''e''s voice!


    "Go away!" Chu Feng didn''t give Chang''e a chance to talk about it. If he didn''t come back at the right time, Bai He would have been killed by Chang''e. what would happen if he were replaced by Zhuque and Su Xinyu today?


    Even Murong Bing Chang''e, who grew up with him when Chu Feng was the weakest, couldn''t stand it, let alone the other women? Chu Feng doesn''t want Chang''e to hurt any of his women one day, so it''s best to let Chang''e leave.


    As for the other Chu Feng, I believe Lin Yulin and Ma Qiduo also understand his idea, seven lives in one life, but it does not mean that every life''s idea is the same, and Chang''e''s love is too selfish, Chu Feng can''t bear it.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s firmness and non-negotiable, Chang''e''s tears finally couldn''t help dripping, but she didn''t cry out. She just turned around silently and the door of dazzling light appeared behind her.


    When she was about to go in, Chang''e looked back at Chu Feng and showed a sad smile: "although you hate all my actions now, I don''t regret my choice and love for you. But if I do it again, I still hope they die. No woman really wants her man and has many women.""They have not resisted you, but they don''t want to lose you, so do I, but what I can''t imagine is your ruthlessness."


    After that, Chang''e enters the gate of dazzling light. Dongfang Yun looks at Chu Feng and follows in with a sigh. No matter how Chang''e is her master, if she stays by Chu Feng''s side, she will inevitably make Chang''e even more sad at the moment.


    After Chang''e left, everything around him became quiet again. Bai he lowered his head and said, "master, that",, "


    Chu Feng waved his hand:" needless to say, I know what you want to say. I am not angry because of your things, but also because of many things, you will not understand. "


    "I''ll be quiet. There''s nothing wrong. Don''t disturb me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2524

    Chu Feng jumped directly on a mountain. Chang''e''s departure had some influence on his mood. He even regretted that he should not have agreed to take Chang''e with him at the beginning.


    Because if Chang''e is not taken with her, what happened just now will not happen, and there will be no dispute between them. It is only said that everything is too late. Moreover, as long as Chang''e''s mind still exists, even if it doesn''t happen today, it will still happen in the future.


    It''s the main thing to save Leng Rushuang and others in the wild demon region, and then kill the demon emperor. Even if Chang''e can''t help him, don''t add obstacles to him. This is Chu Feng''s idea in his heart.


    But Chang''e''s heart is too selfish, this selfishness is the selfishness of love. Chu Feng doesn''t care about it, but it can''t be cruel because of selfishness.


    Not to mention cold as frost, Murong Bing followed him from the beginning. He saved his life countless times and helped him grow step by step. Even if he knew that she was su Daji, Jiuwei Tianhu and Chu Feng, he didn''t mean to leave her because of this. He only took her as his own woman to love her.


    Chang''e is now playing with her mind and wants to put Murong Bing and lengrushuang to death, which is what Chu Feng can''t accept in any case.


    So he let Chang''e leave, unable to put his heart down, so there is no need to continue together, because some of the damage will only be greater, and Chu Feng can''t look at the people around him and die in Chang''e''s calculation.


    Looking at the gray sky, Chu Feng felt tired.


    Nothingness still exists, the demon realm is not broken, and the spirit world is still there. Now there is a black hole that can devour the space of the universe. Everything is very important. Chang''e still comes out with him. Chu Feng feels that his heart is really tired. He wants to lie down and have a good rest, but he knows he can''t.


    As long as there are still some things to do after all, if we do not do them, then no one will do them again. The universe, even the universe, can only wait for the fate of extinction.


    However, Chu Feng spread out his hands and felt the pressure on his shoulder was very big. With Chang''e beside him, he just wanted to help him share the pressure. Now Chang''e not only did not reduce any pressure on him, but also upset him. Chu Feng gradually became a little irritable. When was it that he was still playing tricks and intrigues for children and girls?


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng wants to calm down and not think about these upset things, but no matter what, he is very difficult to calm down, always think of a lot of things.


    "Actually, you don''t need it at all."


    At this time, situ Ya came to Chu Feng''s side and sat down and said softly, "or do you really love Chang''e? If you really love her, why did you drive her away


    Chu Feng Leng for a moment, see or the first time to find their own chat situ ya, but for her question, it is not to answer the meaning.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know whether to love Chang''e, but he loves Lin Yulin and others.


    Originally, for the sake of Lin Yulin and others, chufeng has put down his hatred for Chang''e, but today''s affairs have touched the bottom line of Chu Feng, so he can''t forgive Chang''e''s selfishness. He doesn''t look at where and when he is now, even if he wants to be willful, it shouldn''t be at this time.


    And these things, and stuya said she did not understand, and he is not very familiar with stuya, Chu Feng also did not want to talk about his emotional problems with her.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s ignorance of his existence, situ Ya shook his head slightly: "you don''t seem to want to tell me about your affairs?"


    "Why tell you?" Chu Feng asked back, and in situ Ya''s dismay, he said peacefully, "because there is no need at all. You just need to know what I came to the wild demon kingdom for, then you can understand why I just drove Chang''e away."


    "I can tolerate women''s willfulness, but I can''t tolerate women''s willfulness regardless of the scene and time."


    Situ Ya was slightly stunned. She seemed to have understood the meaning of Chu Feng, but it didn''t matter, because even if she asked, Chu Feng would not tell her.


    Standing up, he didn''t disturb the Chu Feng who was sitting there. He went back to the distance. He just stood with Bai He and looked at the back of Chu Feng. At the moment, Chu Feng''s back gave people a kind of loneliness and loneliness, as if he was the only one in the whole world. The desolate feeling that no one understood or understood could be clearly felt by situ Ya and Bai He.


    "Bai He, do you think he loves Chang''e?"


    After watching for a while, situ Ya still slightly puzzled and asked, "if he really loves Chang''e, then even if Chang''e was wrong just now, it seems that she should not be like this?"


    Bai He shook his head: "how can I know his mind?"


    Situ Ya narrowed his eyes and finally shook his head. It seemed that only Chu Feng knew something.


    Similar time, hidden world, the land of peach land!


    Chang''e did not go back to the lost country, nor to other places, but directly came here, because the people of Guanghan palace in the lost country were basically taken away by Chu Feng. Even if she went back, there was no one there. It was better to be quiet in this beautiful place.There is no difference between Chang''e and Chang''e in the distance.


    Chang''e, with her back to the Oriental rhyme, tears silently fall down. She scolds Chu Feng''s son-in-law in her heart. She does take advantage of Chu Feng and even wants to die. But after integrating six lives, she falls in love with Chu Feng unconsciously because of their mood.


    As the daughter of the former Lord of heaven, even if she can''t compare with Lu Wan, the immortal God, and Zhang yun''er, she also has her own pride.


    Although Dayi once used her, there is no denying that Dayi only loved her. Even if Leng Po Tian inherited the inheritance of Dayi later, there was no change in that love. It belonged to her Chang''e, and no one could live in Dayi''s heart except her.


    Dayi can fight all over the world for her, and even become strong. It doesn''t matter if she is spoiled alone.


    However, she fell in love with Chu Feng, and still couldn''t extricate herself from love. However, she didn''t want to share Chu Feng with too many people, especially Murong Bing sisters, who once had a grudge. She tried to kill them all the time, but Chu Feng couldn''t allow it.


    "Chu Feng, can''t you give me more love?"


    Gently sighed and wiped away all tears: "I love you so much. For you, I gave up my pride and dignity. Now I just properly protect my pride, don''t you allow it? Or have you not loved me all the time, just in my body, the other six students? "


    Hearing Chang''e''s soliloquy, Dongfang Yun stepped forward: "master, Chu Feng may not mean this, just angry at that time. I believe he still loves you, not Liusheng!"


    Chang''e asked, "really?"


    Dongfang Yun was stunned for a moment. In fact, she was not sure. She just didn''t want Chang''e to break up with Chu Feng. She thought about it and nodded her head: "it must be like this. Otherwise, with his state of being a saint of heaven and Zhang yun''er''s words, you can separate the six students in minutes, but he didn''t do it at all."


    "Secondly, if Chu Feng is not an idiot, he will surely feel your sincerity towards him. He is a bastard, but not a muddle headed one. Now he is too angry to drive you away. I believe he knows what to do when he calms down!"


    Chang''e stood up and slowly turned to look at the Oriental rhyme. She couldn''t see any emotion in her eyes, just like staring at the Oriental rhyme.


    Being watched by Chang''e like this, Dongfang Yun slowly lowered her head, and even her heart beat faster than the beginning of it. Dongfang Yun didn''t dare to say a word because she didn''t know what Chang''e was thinking.


    "Are you in love with Chu Feng?"


    After Chang''e was silent for a while, she said softly: "you don''t deny that you have followed me for endless years. I know you very well. When I didn''t wake up before, you hated Chu Feng. Even when I knew he took my body, I still wanted to go and not die with him."


    Walking to the back of Dongfang rhyme, he continued: "even after I wake up, you still firmly want to kill the heart of Chu Feng, in order to prevent me from being influenced by him and continue to grow up. For this reason, Chu Feng took down and ravaged countless times. At that time, you were thinking of Chu Feng''s death all day long."


    "But what''s wrong with you now? Even learned to speak for Chu Feng, is it lingering too much, you fell in love with him? In love with your master, man? "


    Dongfang Yun''s expression coagulated, plopped a kneeling behind Chang''e: "master, jade rabbit will distinguish their own status, I absolutely did not share the man''s mind with the host you, just said those with you, I just want you to calm down and think about it, not for the sake of Chu Feng."


    Chang''e turned around and looked at Dongfang Yun. She could feel something even if she didn''t say it. That is, she had fallen in love with Chu Feng without knowing it. Otherwise, how could a person''s aversion to a person be changed so easily?


    Chang''e didn''t mean to blame Dongfang Yun, because she had violated her original idea, not to mention the Oriental rhyme that Chu Feng had won many times?


    After seeing Dongfang Yun for a few eyes, Chang''e walked to one side, and her voice was still clear and cold: "you just need to remember that you can play with Chu Feng, but you can''t be with him."


    Oriental rhyme bowed his head, a little pain in his heart, and said, "master, don''t worry, I''ll never be with Chu Feng."


    "At most, it''s just his plaything, his humble plaything!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2525

    At noon, before the demon temple, butterfly, snake and mouse were summoned by the demon emperor.


    It''s just that I have been waiting for a long time, but I can''t see the figure of the demon emperor. The three people can only wait outside. When the demon emperor came to the demon temple, he said that no one could step into the demon temple without his permission. Even butterfly Zun only went in twice and felt very uncomfortable.


    "Diezun, why does the demon emperor come to us at this time?"


    Snake Zun took a look inside, some puzzled asked: "according to the truth, now we should be preparing for war, the demon emperor should not be like this?"


    The temple army is already on the way to the demon kingdom. All the clans in the demon domain have begun to prepare for war. They are all planning for the coming war. But the demon emperor asked them to come here. If anything happened, it would be OK. But now, after waiting for so long, the demon Emperor didn''t show up. It felt that there was something wrong.


    Diezun''s heart is also similar to the confusion, so for snake Zun''s questions do not know how to answer, can only shake his head to show that he does not know.


    Snake Zun then looked at the mouse Zun, and without opening his mouth, the latter knew what he was going to say. He spread out his hands and said, "I can''t know what you don''t know. But the demon emperor told us to come and be sure there is something. Just wait, even if there is any opinion, it''s useless!"


    Snake Zun and butterfly Zun both nodded slightly. If it was before, they could go to see the demon emperor directly.


    However, since the demon emperor has become a saint of heaven, he has been completely exclusive. No one can challenge his authority. Without his approval, anyone who goes directly to him will be no different from seeking death.


    Just when is it going to wait like this?


    About half an hour later, the sound of heavy footsteps came from the demon temple, and the three of diezun subconsciously stood upright, because there was only the demon emperor in the demon temple. Now there was no one but the demon emperor.


    Soon the demon emperor appeared in front of them. The fierce and domineering atmosphere could be felt by diezun and others at any time. They did not dare to look up at the demon emperor easily.


    The demon emperor''s sharp eyes looked into the distance. After squinting his eyes, he took back his eyes and asked in a deep voice, "haven''t you arrived yet?"


    It has been a few days since Chu Feng declared war. According to the truth, the temple army can directly come to the wild demon domain by starting from the secret place of morning light to find the small world of demon domain. How to calculate the time is almost the same, but the demon emperor has not received the news that the temple army has arrived, so there is some restless meaning.


    Butterfly Zun looked at snake Zun and mouse Zun, and knew that they were afraid to speak. He nodded and said, "we have spread the news to the small world of each demon domain. As long as the temple army enters the small world, we will be informed at the first time. However, up to now, the temple army is still in the secret area of the morning light and there is no action."


    "Still in the morning light?" The demon emperor''s eyes congealed: "are you kidding? Even if the temple army''s action has problems, does the five saints have no problem? How can it still be in the secret place of morning light. "


    A strong sense of oppression suddenly came into being at this moment, and the oppressed diezun and others were a little bit out of breath.


    Diezun''s face was a little more pale, and he quickly replied: "because Chu Feng''s cousin started to mobilize the temple army to fight against the heaven and earth, they had to summon all of them to set out. But so far, it seems that the temple army has not been assembled, so they are still in the secret place of morning light."


    "But before the temple army gathered together, the five sages had sent people to explore the small world of demon domain. When the time came, they would come to the demon domain as soon as possible."


    The demon emperor was silent. Although diezun and others did not dare to cheat him, they could not be cheated.


    The temple army is a semi divine period of the strong, even if the speed of action is slow, but under the command of Chu Feng, it must be the fastest speed gathering, but now all the past few days is still no news, the demon emperor thinks it is too strange, this is not the speed of the temple army.


    Squinting his eyes, the demon emperor turned around and didn''t know what he was thinking. Diezun and others stood there and did not dare to say a word. At this moment, the surroundings were completely quiet, but the depression and depression caused by the demon emperor never disappeared.


    "Conspiracy!"


    After a while of silence, the demon emperor suddenly turned around and sneered: "Chu Feng is definitely not a procrastinator. Countless facts have proved that he who controls absolute power will surely make quick decisions. Now the assembly of the temple army takes such a long time, there is a conspiracy in itself."


    Thinking of the chips in his hands, the demon emperor sneered: "if you don''t guess wrong, Chu Feng must have no chance to win. He must be a rat''s paw!"


    This is the inner thought of the demon emperor, that is, the Tianhu clan is now under his control. Chu Feng has no absolute assurance to rescue them at the same time of victory, so he has delayed his time. In fact, he is thinking of a perfect plan. Otherwise, how to explain why Chu Feng, who has Chang''e and Zhang yun''er standing together, has not come?


    Seeing through Chu Feng''s mind, the demon emperor disdained to say: "what a coward. I''ll give him some more time. If I don''t come to the demon domain, I''ll kill him in the temple world. If I want to save people and kill people, how can it be possible?""However, we should take precautions before. Chu Feng always makes some unexpected things. If Chang''e and goddess are added, it''s really troublesome and makes me headache."


    Butterfly respect a Leng, see demon emperor that conceited appearance, feel how a bit stupid meaning?


    Chu Feng did not do it, but he was not trying to find a way, nor was he still in the temple world. Instead, he had come to the demon region to find a chance to save people.


    Of course, it is impossible for these butterfly zuns to speak out, because she and Diewu were planted with violent power by Chu Feng. If they are not careful, they may die, and diezun doesn''t want to die like this.


    In order not to let the demon emperor see his unnatural, diezun opened the topic: "demon emperor, Chu Feng is still in the temple world. He is afraid that the Tianhu people dare not attack in our hands. So what defense do we need? As long as we keep the Tianhu people in our hands, can''t we? "


    "It''s a good idea, but not a long-term one." The demon emperor shook his head, his eyes sharp, and he also took a cold killing opportunity: "because if Chu Feng is impatient, we will be very passive. After all, there are three saints there. If the God also intervenes, I will face four saints. I am arrogant, but not arrogant."


    "You go down and arrange for me. Each of the three demon clans will produce 1000 people. In addition, when other demon clans have gathered 7000 people for me, 10000 people will be enough to inform me."


    Butterfly Zun three people a Leng, snake Zun asked: "demon emperor, what do you want ten thousand people to do? Before the saints were all mole ants, not to mention ten thousand people, that is to say, the endless creatures in the whole demon domain could not resist the crushing of saints! "


    The demon emperor slowly looked at the snake Zun, and a white light flashed in his eyes. Suddenly, the snake king was attacked by a force and flew out and hit the ground.


    Then he got up in a panic: "the demon emperor makes atonement."


    "Next time, don''t question my decision." The demon emperor snorted coldly, and said with awe: "in addition, the lowest gathering of ten thousand people is the existence of the demigod period. Don''t fish in troubled waters for me. This thing should be done for me, otherwise you can choose reincarnation."


    Throwing down a cruel word, the demon emperor turned and went directly back to the demon temple, leaving a big question to the three people of diezun.


    Now the million troops in the demon domain have gathered, but what does the demon emperor need to do?


    Snake Zun and rat Zun both look at Butterfly Zun, because among them, butterfly Zun is the oldest. If they don''t know something, they can only get an answer from butterfly Zun.


    He knew nothing about this. He could only spread out his hands and said, "don''t look at me. I don''t know what the demon emperor wants to do. I''d better do as he says. Judging from his situation just now, it should be to prevent Chu Feng from coming with the emperor and Goddess, and even the Supreme God."


    "But what can prevent the four sages from coming together?"


    What butterfly Zun didn''t know, snake Zun and rat Zun couldn''t know. There was no reasonable explanation. The three people left each other and the demon emperor had given orders, so they would not be given the opportunity to delay time. They should do things quickly and seek peace of mind.


    When diezun and others left, in the deep Hall of the demon temple, the demon emperor faced the huge wall behind the demon throne: "after World War I, the king will come to the world, or it will fall."


    "Please protect me. The past of the lower level of the demon domain will soon disappear."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2526

www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2527

    At the sunset, the three saints gathered ten thousand powerful people in the demon domain according to the meaning of the demon emperor and brought them to the demon temple.


    The demon emperor did not come out of the demon temple for a long time this time. His evil eyes flitted over the ten thousand strong people in the demon realm. He laughed with a smile: "yes, all of you will go to the fall immortal Valley and wait for it."


    Falling fairy Valley?


    Hearing the words of the demon emperor, all the people present, including the three saints, all changed color. The people outside did not know what kind of place the fall fairy valley was, but they were very clear about it.


    That''s the most dangerous place in the demon kingdom. There''s not even one of them.


    It is said that the falling immortal valley was made by a demon domain power before endless years. However, no one knows who the powerful person is. It seems that the fallen immortal Valley is the place where the powerful person once lived. However, it is not known why, and the powerful person disappeared.


    And the fall fairy valley also began to change, became a dangerous place, few people within the radius dare to get close to the valley, because the valley wanted to hide demons, and none of the people who were close to it were immortal. Even the demon emperor who had not become a saint did not dare to approach the valley easily.


    But now the demon emperor wants them to go to the valley of fallen immortals. What are they going to do there?


    There is a look of fear on everyone''s face. It is a place that even the strong people dare not get close to. All of them still exist in the semi divine period. How dare you go to that dangerous place? It''s a dangerous place which is even more frightening than the man Dragon Valley. No one goes during the day. What''s more, it''s the time of night.


    "Has no one listened to my words?"


    Seeing the commotion of the crowd, but no one left, the demon emperor narrowed his eyes and said with a sneer: "except for the three saints to stay for a while, others give me the fastest time to rush to the valley of fallen immortals. If you don''t arrive before I arrive, I will let you know what it means to be better than dead!"


    Ten thousand demon domain strong Qi Qi changes color, finally looks at the butterfly Zun and so on.


    In the beginning, when butterfly Zun gathered them, he didn''t say that he wanted them to go to Xiaxian valley. He only said that the demon emperor needed to employ people, so he asked them to come here. But now he wants them to go to Xiaxian Valley, a dangerous place. What if something happens? Everyone seemed to have a little hesitation.


    Even diezun and others have some hesitation, because there are a thousand of them in ten thousand people. Is this to drive their clansmen to chuixian Valley?


    At this time, the demon emperor suddenly cold face, a strong evil spirit like a tidal wave out of control, all of us feel difficult to breathe.


    The voice is low to open a mouth: "three, three after the people are still here, then die!"


    Without giving people a reaction time, the demon emperor yelled: "one, two, three"


    almost one word can''t stand it. Although he went to the fall immortal Valley, it was better than being killed by the demon emperor here. As for whether the demon emperor is joking, it is absolutely impossible. For so many years, the demon emperor has never played with anyone Joke.


    It''s just that someone is heading for the direction of the fallen fairy valley. It''s far away from the demon temple. The fastest time is a few hours. It''s estimated that it will be late at night.


    Before long, all the powerful people in the demon realm left. As for those who ran away halfway, no one dares to have such an idea. They did not dare to resist the demon emperor who once created the realm of demon God, let alone the demon emperor in the holy land now?


    With the coming of night, only the demon emperor and the three saints were left before the demon temple.


    Butterfly, snake and mouse bowed their heads. They were very curious about what the demon emperor wanted the ten thousand demon domain strongmen to do in Xiaxian valley. But at the moment, they didn''t dare to ask. They had to wait to see if the demon emperor would give them an explanation.


    "All three of you, go back to your own territory."


    But the demon emperor did not mean to explain at all. His eyes were gloomy and his voice was not negotiable. He said: "without my permission, you can''t leave your territory before dawn. In addition, you have ordered your clansmen and several other demon clans. No one can leave the territory before dawn. Anyone who has an accident will not be responsible for it."


    After leaving a cruel word, the demon emperor flew away in an instant. The three saints did not see clearly how the demon emperor left. The only thing that can be sure is that the demon emperor must have gone to the fall immortal valley.


    Make sure that the demon emperor has gone, the mouse Zun said hoarsely: "butterfly respect, snake respect, do you know what the demon emperor wants to do? During the day, he said that he should be prepared for the arrival of the four saints. However, what role can gathering ten thousand people play? One finger of a saint can poke them over


    Butterfly and snake both shook their heads slightly. Now they wonder what the demon emperor wants to do when they gather together thousands of people who can''t play any role in saints, but there is no answer that can be explained.


    Snake Zun''s eyes coldly swept across the night sky: "the demon emperor is the only one. It''s better to be oppressed by the demon Emperor than to be killed by the Chu wind. I''ll go first. You are at will.


    He didn''t know what the demon emperor was going to do, but he would support whatever he did, because he knew that if the demon emperor failed, he would certainly not have any good fruit to eat.The mind of the rat Zun is similar to that of snake Zun. After a long time, he left after he said to butterfly Zun. Even if the demon Emperor didn''t tell them what he wanted to do, it was not necessary to stay here.


    Before the demon temple, only one butterfly Zun was left, but he didn''t leave for a while. He looked at the night sky with a little doubt and curiosity. When the demon emperor left, he was confident in his eyes. What gave him such strong confidence?


    "Do you know what he''s going to do?"


    Suddenly, when butterfly Zun meditates, Chu Feng ghost appears around her, looking at the direction of falling fairy Valley, and Thinking: "also mobilize thousands of demon domain powerful people, strange ah!"


    Butterfly Zun was startled by the sudden appearance of Chu wind. He looked around subconsciously, and his eyes were unhappy: "how did you come, didn''t you say waiting for me to go back and say it again? What should I do if you are found out like this? You can pat your ass and go, but I still have so many people! "


    Chu Feng originally wanted to wait for butterfly Zun to return in Wanhua valley. He noticed that the emperor had left the demon temple and there was no one around him, so he came here.


    The demon temple is now the king of the demon. It is likely that the world entrance of the demon emperor is here. Therefore, Chu Feng wants to come and see it at this opportunity, and don''t think about the collision with the demon emperor when it comes.


    So there is no feeling about butterfly Zun''s questioning. As a holy state, there is also a left eye. Except for the emperor of demon, no one wants to find the existence of Chu Feng.


    Gently cough a sound: "if you are afraid, you will go first, I want to go to the demon temple to see if there is harvest."


    Butterfly Zun wanted to say that he was with Chu Feng, but he still thought about it. Although the demon emperor is not in the demon temple, snake Lord and rat lord go back first. If she is found still in the demon temple, there will be some conjectures, which is not good for herself.


    She also did not care what Chu Feng wanted to do, but said: "then you should be careful, the emperor of the demon estimated that there is something to do, and other people will arrive at the valley of falling immortal Valley for several hours at the fastest time, so the emperor does not have to come back before dawn, but finally, I will be careful, I will go first, to avoid being suspected."


    Chu Feng en a sound, butterfly Zun no longer delay, the space toward the direction of the valley of flowers.


    Chu Feng also did not waste time, and entered the demon temple in the twinkling room, standing directly in the deep palace. It was just that the surrounding area seemed to be too common except for the heavy spirit of the demon, and it was not like there was a world entrance.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng closed his eyes, and looked around him 360 degrees to the left. After stepping into the heaven sage, Chu Feng found that his left eye could see through many illusions. Of course, it was like the vanity created by Chang''e and others, which was still hard to see clearly, because everyone was a saint.


    Just for a while, Chu Feng still did not find the world entrance of the emperor, and even the rest of the world entrance could not be found. It was strange. The world entrance of the demon emperor was not put here. Where would it be?


    Open eyes, Chu Feng looked again, still not much special, is ready to leave, but by the wall behind the demon throne attracted, above the circle of a dragon sculpture, the situation should be the gobbled up by the demon king, Aojiang with the father and mother of the big brother.


    Originally just a simple look, but the next second Chu wind found the wrong place, squinting eyes carefully for a while, look a coagulation.


    Because he felt a faint breath of life in the statue of Jiaolong, it can be said that the power of soul is similar to Aojiang. Isn''t the king of the demon dead? But he has been devoured by the demon emperor, how can there be his own soul?


    Although it is impossible, it is a little harvest. Chu wind left eye flickers with dim light. The Jiaolong on the wall seems to live, and the position of eyes is even brighter.


    Seeing this Chu Feng smiled: "yes, it can still leave a trace of your soul under the oppression of the gobbling up of the demon emperor''s great Shura. Unfortunately, it doesn''t work. This trace of residual soul is not enough to let you enter the reincarnation, and the disappearance is only a matter of time."


    "Who are you, why are you here, demon king?" was the voice of the king of the demon in the deep palace


    Chu wind slightly nodded, one word and said, "Chu wind, this era of taboo God, as for the demon emperor, with a million demon domain strong, to fall into the valley."


    "It''s you. If you have any ideas, it seems that you are very sad. Soon after the recovery, the emperor of the demon has taken the stone as the stepping stone!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2528

    The demon king of all ages once had a terrible holy land, but he was ill fated. As soon as he arrived in the modern world, he was killed by Lu Wan, and the whole Jiaolong clan was completely destroyed.


    Originally, after endless years of precipitation, I could wake up to the previous peak, but I met a wolf calf like the demon emperor. In order to achieve the holy land, he devoured the demon king directly, and took everything of the demon king as his own, just for his own strength. It can be said that the life of the demon king is indeed sad.


    As a mutant demon species born by dragons and snakes, she suffered all kinds of discrimination when she was young. Finally, she became powerful and was directly destroyed by Lu Wan. When she woke up after endless years, she was trapped by the demon emperor. The mood of Chu Feng can be understood.


    "It''s the devil!"


    The demon king''s voice was a little more surprised, but it was also a sudden recovery of calm: "you''re right, I am indeed very sad, from the moment I was born, I was said to be a monster, until I was strong and was destroyed by the God, now it is not easy to recover, and was swallowed up by the demon emperor, ha ha ha, ha, and"


    there is sadness in the smile Cool, there is a touch of heartache.


    Chu Feng is not a kind-hearted person, but when he hears the sad laughter of the demon king, some sympathy can not be avoided: "demon king, now you only have a trace of residual soul, unless you have a great chance to help you reincarnate countless times, maybe you can also reshape the demon body, if not, you will dissipate between heaven and earth sooner or later."


    "Aojiang and I are also friends. You are the eldest brother of his half mother. Tell me what you want and will. I will give you a ride at that time. I don''t know if it will succeed, but at least you can keep a trace of your remnant soul into reincarnation. Maybe you will have a chance to come back again after all ages."


    The demon king was silent, as if thinking of Chu Feng''s words.


    After a long time, the demon king spoke again: "demon God, can you really protect me a trace of remnant soul into reincarnation?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "do not say 100%, but I will try my best, after all, we do not have any grudges."


    "Good!" The demon king replied heavily, and there were more waves in the air around him: "the great righteousness of the demon God, before I leave, I will tell you one thing. The demon emperor has devoured all my things, even my memory. Now he takes ten thousand demon domain strongmen to fall into the immortal Valley. It is estimated that he wants to set up a big array of evil and wake up the demon Zun!"


    Chu Feng''s expression was slightly coagulated, and his eyes transmitted a touch of pure light: "demon Zun?"


    "Yes The demon king light return way, also said some already dust laden matter.


    That was before the opening up of the ancient times, or a long time ago, the demon realm was still in chaos, but there was a terrible demon world power at that time, known as the demon Zun, or the first monster of all ages. Before him, there was no demon.


    But later, he was killed for no reason, and his bones were suppressed under the valley of fallen immortals. Although he died, the place was very dangerous because of his strong power, and became a place where few people dare to go near.


    Even God, do not dare to easily close to that place, because do not know what kind of danger will encounter.


    These Chu Feng really don''t know, no matter Oriental rhyme or other people have not talked to him about the demon Zun. He shrugged his eyes and asked, "who killed the demon Zun, and what is the state when he died?"


    The demon king was silent for a moment and said, "it''s said that it was the goddess and the demon God who combined with the deity to kill them. It''s not very clear what the realm is, but it''s certainly not lower than the holy land. I also captured the memory picture when I passed through the valley of fallen immortals when I broke through the saints."


    Chu Feng is slightly dignified. The demons and goddesses of several eras ago, together with Lu Wan, can kill that demon Zun. It seems that the demon realm is not so low. At least in the great power that once appeared, it is absolutely a terrible existence.


    Otherwise, why should Lu Wan and his three life taboos work together?


    Although I still don''t know how, it is an important message after all. Chu Feng bowed slightly: "thank the demon king for telling everything, but what does the demon emperor want the powerful people in the demon domain to do?"


    The demon king calmly replied: "there is a very old legend in the demon kingdom. Endless resentment and demon blood can make the dead big energy wake up and take it for his own use. In my memory, there is such a method, but I have never tried it. The demon emperor devoured everything I have, and naturally learned this method."


    "If you''re right, he''s going to wake up the demon statue and use it for his own use."


    Chu Feng frowned deeply and clenched his fist slowly, and the demon king continued: "don''t try to stop her. He even decided to do so. Then he must be ready to be stopped. It''s better to find a way from another place. If the demon Zun appears again, the only way to defeat it is to respect gods and twin taboos, and connect again Hands. "


    Chu Feng loosened his fist and believed that the demon king didn''t have to cheat him, because he certainly wanted to die.


    Taking a deep breath and raising his hand, a mysterious power was generated in the deep hall. Chu Feng also asked the final question: "it is really necessary to revive the demon Zun bones. Although there are many powerful people in the demon domain, I don''t think they are enough. Does the demon emperor have other ideas?"When the mysterious power covered the whole wall, the demon king also faintly replied: "no one dares to get close to the falling immortal Valley, but it will not be affected outside the fall immortal valley. There are a lot of dangers in that place. Most of the demon Kingdom''s beings will experience there. The blood sacrifice of ten thousand people as an introduction, combined with the great Shura swallowing technique of the demon emperor, can devour endless creatures. ¡±


    "there are ten thousand demon domains, but they are just the introduction. The demon Emperor just uses them to kill all the people around the fall fairy valley."


    The demon king said very calm, but when Chu Feng heard it in his ears, his heart was full of cold.


    For their own interests, they even sacrifice so many people. The ten thousand demon domain strongmen are just the introduction. How many demon domain strongmen rely on the dangerous experience produced by the fall immortal Valley?


    Chu Feng didn''t know, but it was definitely not such a simple thing. The demon emperor''s move was so cruel that he even reminded chufeng of Mozi nagula. In order to revive the ancient demon king, he used the endless life of the western Shenzu for blood sacrifice. It can be said that he and the demon Emperor are the same people, but do not know whether he can succeed?


    A slight sigh, that wall also appeared on the dark vortex, Chu wind sink voice said: "demon king, go well!"


    "Thank you Demon king''s voice began to slow down, to the end, as if from a distant place in general.


    Chu Feng didn''t know where the demon king would go or whether it was the legendary hell. The only thing he could be sure of was that when he stepped into the holy land, he communicated a magical world, but he didn''t know where it was. The only thing he knew was that where was full of boundless dead gas, and a trace of remnant soul entered into it, there was also a chance to grow.


    After seeing off the demon king, he couldn''t find the entrance to the demon emperor''s world. Chu Feng remembered that he should have asked the demon king just now, but if he wanted to ask him, he didn''t necessarily know. Chu Feng dispersed his thoughts in his heart, and his body flashed and went out of the demon Temple directly.


    Chu Feng wants to go to Xiaxian Valley for a look, but if you calculate the time, it is estimated that the ten thousand demon domain strongmen are not so fast. Chu Feng temporarily gives up the idea of going to Xiaxian valley. With a flash of body, he shuttles through the space and boundary directly and returns to the cave in the valley of flowers.


    Seeing Chu Feng back, butterfly Zun got up for the first time: "demon, have you found it?"


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head and didn''t tell diezun himself and the demon king. He just said, "but you''d better be more careful in the next period of time, because the demon emperor wants to start a big evil array and revive the evil that has existed for many years."


    "That evil existence may only have bones, but it is said to be strong before it falls, and the demon emperor is ready to control it for his own use."


    Butterfly Zun had never heard of these things, or even had never heard of them. He was astonished and asked, "powerful? However, no matter how strong it is, most of them have died, which can be compared with the holy land. Does the demon emperor want to stop you and the goddess


    Such a possibility exists, but Chu Feng is not sure yet, so he doesn''t know how to answer diezun''s question. He just shakes his head slightly to show that he doesn''t know.


    But diezun didn''t mean to give up. He frowned and asked, "the most powerful one in the demon domain is Aojiang, the prince of demon dragon, and the demon king of all ages. Then to Chiyou emperor and today''s demon emperor, who else is powerful besides them?"


    "A long time ago!" Chu Feng didn''t want to answer, but he didn''t mean to give up. He took a breath and simply replied, "maybe in ancient times, even in ancient times, even before ancient times and ancient times, it was called demon Zun. Do you know it?"


    Diezun is stunned and shakes her head gently. She has not heard of any demon Zun, and does not know how long the history of the demon domain is.


    Chu Feng went to the flower bed and lay down. The demon king said that he couldn''t stop the demon emperor. It''s not alarmist, so Chu Feng didn''t mean to stop the demon emperor. Moreover, the dead people are the existence of the demon Kingdom and the strong ones of each demon family. Chu Feng will not feel too much.


    It''s not that his heart is cruel, but as long as the heart of the demon emperor is still there, some people will die after all.


    What Chu Feng thinks at the moment is that if the demon emperor really recovers the body of demon Zun and is strong enough at that time, there is no problem looking for Zhang yun''er, but for Lu Wan''s words,,, and Chu Feng knead his head.


    If Chang''e is still there, you don''t have to worry about it, and Chang''e has been expelled now. What a tangle!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2529

    There is no one of the most dangerous places in the wild demon kingdom.


    The demon emperor was the first to come here, standing in the sky above the falling fairy Valley, and his eyes were calm and crazy. He used to keep aloof from the valley, even when he was the creator God.


    But after swallowing the demon king of all ages, he got part of the memory. He knew that there was a terrible demon domain powerful corpse buried under the fall immortal valley. Moreover, in the memory of the ancient demon king, there was a way to refine and refine the great power corpse, so the demon king came.


    Although he was a little proud, he was not arrogant. He knew that if he fought alone, he would not be afraid of any of them. However, if several saints came together, it would only be the result of his defeat.


    As for the possibility, because Chang''e and they are Chu Feng''s women, in order to him to come to the demon domain to work together, there is no doubt at all, of course, when Chu Feng needs it.


    So in order to prevent the disaster in the bud, the demon emperor has to do some defense, and the way to prevent this is to revive the corpse of the demon statue sleeping here!


    It is said that the demon Zun was destroyed by the twin taboo and Lu Wan several centuries ago. It must be very powerful. Otherwise, there is no need for LV wan to join hands to suppress it. As long as such a powerful corpse is recovered, even if it has not been in the peak state, it is absolutely terrifying.


    Of course, the demon emperor can come here, naturally has absolute control, let the recovery of the demon Zun back to the peak state.


    Although the cost is very high, compared with the huge benefits that can be obtained in the future, these are nothing. At most, it is just a little more people to die. And a great power that can fight against three saints will be at the mercy of the emperor, because that will be his chip in the world of tyranny.


    With the passage of time, the demon emperor is still waiting for the coming ten thousand demon domain strongmen.


    Before they arrived, the demon Emperor didn''t get too close to the valley of Xiaxian Valley, because there was terrible stillness and evil spirit, and even endless resentment. Although he was a saint of heaven, many things in the world were unknown. The demon Emperor didn''t want to be surprised before the Chu wind came.


    Thinking of the demon Zun bones that may be buried under the canyon, the demon emperor has been a bit impatient, sitting in the void, feeling a hundred miles or even a thousand miles of land, the demon emperor''s mouth raised a cruel smile.


    He saw many powerful people in the demon realm resting or training, but he did not know what kind of disaster would happen, but even so, the demon emperor would not be moved at all. In his eyes, he was only powerful in the world, and he would not care how many people died in the process.


    However, in order to prevent some unnecessary accidents, the demon emperor temporarily calmed down, so that no one knew his plan to stop it. Quietly, he laid a mysterious boundary. When everything started, he could buy him two hours'' time. No matter who came, he could not be stopped.


    Demon Zun today, must revive, or when Chu wind comes, I don''t know what will happen.


    Late at night, in the quiet sitting of the demon emperor, ten thousand demon domain strongmen began to come to the fall fairy Valley, but they were not close to the valley, but in a slightly edge position.


    The demon emperor gently opened his eyes and took a look. He didn''t let those strong people in the demon domain too close. For him, as long as the strong ones in the demon domain came, it could be. As for other demon emperors, they would not care too much. Anyway, everything was in his control. As soon as the time came, he could start immediately.


    Haoyue has already been lifted off, and all the strong people in the demon domain who are slower are all arriving. There are many thousands of them.


    The demon emperor also stood up in the void, with the moment he stood up, ten thousand demon domain strongmen were crawling on the ground: "demon emperor!"


    With a sneer, the demon Emperor didn''t care about their piety and worship. He just looked up and looked up to the sky. The moon is not very round tonight, but it is bright enough. Even if it occasionally floats through the clouds, it can not block the brightness of the moon tonight.


    Those who lie on the ground dare not stand up, because the demon emperor has not yet opened his mouth.


    At the same time, everyone''s heart is also uneasy and nervous, because they don''t know what the demon emperor asked them to do here. Although the fall fairy Valley does not have strong pressure and evil spirit erosion, too close still contains endless danger. Even if they are outside now, they can feel a kind of shaking from the heart.


    Also more and more curious, what does the demon emperor want to do tonight.


    At this moment, all around were quiet, only the demon emperor stood in the sky, and the domineering figure looked down at the sky.


    After a while, the demon emperor lowered his head and looked at the ten thousand strong people in the demon domain on the ground. The corners of his mouth slightly cocked up, overflowing with cruel and evil smile. Suddenly, his eyes twinkled with cold white light. The ten thousand demon domain strong men on the ground suddenly felt that their bodies were completely out of control.


    And it was floating up a little bit, everyone was flustered, the scene suddenly became noisy, but no matter how they struggled and noisy, they could not move under the control of the demon emperor.The demon emperor looks a little. When his hand is raised, the powerful people in the demon area will go directly towards the top of the falling fairy valley. All of them stay in the void. Looking at the past, the scene is very spectacular. But compared with their fear at the moment, it is nothing. Even some people have been cursed at the demon emperor with grudge.


    "You are all heroes of demon realm, and the emperor will always remember your contribution."


    The emperor laughed and went crazy. He burst into a strong voice wave force. The powerful people in the demon area immediately came to his mouth and nose and was directly shocked by the sound wave force to become internal injury. This is the case when the demon emperor left his hand, otherwise, they were all dead just now.


    The reason why the demon emperor did not kill them immediately is to let them hate themselves and produce strong and abnormal hate. Only in this way can we use the evil skills learned from the king of the demon of ancient times to revive the demon respect!


    At this moment, no one respects the emperor of the demon any more. All of them make a curse. Only the body can not play any role under the control of the demon emperor. Most importantly, there is a faint evil breath under the valley of falling immortal. It seems that there is a force leading the general. The blood they shed is gathering all the blood to go under the valley of falling immortal ¡£


    "It looks like it''s almost the same."


    The emperor gazed at a moment, his hand gently lifted up and opened, and suddenly clapped it. Suddenly, a huge palm appeared on the dome and shot it towards the ten thousand strong demon regions.


    After the shocking sound, there was a lot of miserable calls. Some people were hit to restore the body form, some people were directly patted by the big palm and fell to the fall of immortal valley.


    But hate to the emperor actually formed a force of nihilism, it seems to want to tear the demon emperor apart, but no matter how, they can not hurt the demon emperor at the moment.


    The emperor opened his hands slowly, and a picture and picture depiction spread for thousands of miles appeared in the whole void, as if someone drew it in the sky. But the powerful people in the demon region gave a scream, and the blood and flesh of his body were seeping out a little, even the straight broken and died.


    In endless resentment, the living demon domain strong people curse the demon emperor there, but all of these can not give him any movement for the demon Emperor today.


    With the death of the ten thousand demon regions, there is a kind of heavy evil spirit in the air, the most powerful of which is resentment, because the resentment is caused by the oppression and torture of the demon emperor before death. The resentment seems to pull the heaven down and bury.


    All of this is what the demon emperor wants. The natural dead do not have resentment. Only those who are oppressed and killed will have resentment. Now what he needs is the strong resentment generated by the death of the powerful demon region.


    The face of the ferocious issued a terrible laugh, shaking thousands of miles of land, also let the other demon regions nearby strong feel the trembling and fear of the heart.


    After the roar of the demon emperor, he even concentrated the resentment of those who fell into the valley of falling fairy with the great ability. With this hand, the runwen that started to form sparked the red light of blood, and a force was produced in the valley.


    Slowly formed a tornado like vortex, and began to involve everything around the past, and that powerful suction is becoming stronger and stronger, coupled with the strange evil array, thousands of miles of land, have been affected.


    Taking the valley of falling immortal as the center, a terrible vortex is generated, just like the wormhole in the cosmic Star River. The difference is that it absorbs life. Those who are in the demon region near the valley are generally sucked by dementia. For a time, the sky is unable to resist the strong demon regions.


    Looking at this scene, the laugh of the demon emperor is much bigger than that at the beginning. There is a very terrible evil gas around him. It is the breath of the phagocytosis of the great Shura. While the immortal Valley devours those lives, the demon emperor also devours the surrounding space with the phagocytosis of the great Shura, the power!


    Even in the fear of endless living spirit, he said, "demon lord, the emperor orders you to wake up and become my most faithful servant. In return, I will help you revenge and kill the God and twin taboos!"


    "Now wake up for me, I will call you back with endless creatures as a sacrifice!"


    All of this was seen in the eyes of the people in the cave of wanhuagu mountain. Through the mirror picture opened by Chu wind, they saw the craziness of the demon emperor. Butterfly Zun clenched his fist and looked ferocious: "demon emperor, devil!"


    Because the three demon people, or the other big demon people, are all the demon emperor as a guide, become the recovery of demon respect, sacrifice!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2530

    The endless evil spirit is stronger than just now. The tornado whirlpool on the falling fairy Valley is like a bottomless hole that devours everything around, and no one can stop it.


    The emperor of the demon looks at the endless creatures drawn from the land in a thousand miles. He looks at their anger and unwillingness when they die. He has no idea how many people died. Because this is an era of weak and strong meat, especially in the demon area.


    If you can make yourself stronger, why care about the life and death of others? At least this is the demon emperor thought in his heart, he will not care about any existence of life and death.


    But under the valley, I don''t know how many people have been swallowed up. Only know that there is endless blood under the valley, and the whole Canyon is spread out by blood. The crazy in the eyes of the demon emperor is more intense than it began, and even full of endless expectations.


    Demon respect, which is a terrible demon domain strong, can also be said to be the master of the demon, but also the existence of three taboos to kill.


    At this moment, it will wake up and become the driving force under his own hands. The demon emperor''s heart is excited and excited. Let Buddha have seen himself become a world of the only existence, Chang''e or lvwan, or the goddess in the lost war world, it seems that all have become his own playthings.


    Even encroached on the body of Chu wind, the demon emperor thought of these, and laughed wildly. With it, the powerful people in the demon area died, became the demon worshiper who recovered and worshipped him!


    Slowly, the people who were attracted are less and less, and the dead howls also slowly disappear. Until the end of the tornado is still spinning there, everything seems to end, but the demon emperor knows that it is just beginning.


    Looking at the valley filled with endless demon blood, it was also rolled up by tornado into the sky, and there was blood rain all around. The demon emperor cold eyes set: "come out, demon respect!"


    A roar sounded, the surrounding land vibrated. Under the raging of the tornado, the demon emperor saw a huge figure coming out slowly under the blood sea, and standing safely in the tornado did not suffer any influence, even enjoying the baptism of endless demon blood.


    The emperor also saw that it was a huge corpse, without blood and flesh, and was much bigger than his body.


    His eyes were a little bright. He found that his expectation was underestimated. The horrible demon statue was much stronger than he thought. It can be seen from the immortal corpse. Even though it has fallen for endless years, it still has a breath of awe and awe.


    The white light in the eyes of the demon emperor is more powerful than it began. A strong force has not entered the corpse of the tornado. He wants to control the use of the demon to be respected. Otherwise, all efforts will be wasted.


    "What''s the matter?"


    And similar time, hidden world respect temple, Lu Wan from the temple flash out, eyes flashing cold color, a set of eyes suddenly changed ugly: "demon king, you damn, how can you revive the demon lord!"


    At first, Lu Wan didn''t pay attention to other places because of the wormhole, but she didn''t think of it. The emperor of the demon raised the Demon Lord.


    As only to know that the demon respected the bully Lu Wan look to be more ugly, but although she was angry, still beautiful moving.


    Slowly clenched his fist, and Lu Wan finally dismissed his thoughts. All of this was the destiny of heaven. Even the recovery of demon respect must be under the control of nihility. What is ridiculous is that the demon emperor, the idiot, doesn''t know, all of which are the situation of nihility, a situation that can not grow up by strangling Chu wind.


    As for the demon respect, Lu Wan has a rather dignified look. It is very clear how terrible it is. Lu Wan knows how terrible it is. If it was not for her to join hands with the gods and women before several ages ago, the world of heaven and earth will not exist again.


    The demon respect is called demon respect, but it is not a real demon. It should be said that it is a supernatural one. Because demon respect is not derived from anything, it is the terror power of the infinite ugly birth of heaven and Taoism. It can also be said that the demon world today will only appear because of the demon respect.


    He let go of his fist, Lu Wan looked cold and looked forward to it with a little expectation: "Chu Feng, will you come to me?"


    Chu wind at this time is in the valley of flowers, naturally do not know Lu Wan''s mind, but looking at the picture, that huge corpse, although not seen, but from the demon king''s news, this is the legend, demon statue corpse!


    Just don''t know, how to control the once powerful demon corpse?


    Butterfly Zun and others are angry and silent. The demon emperor can let the powerful people in the demon region die for his own selfish heart and the ambition of the world. This is something they can''t accept, but they can''t accept it any more. There is no way to face the tyranny and power of the demon emperor.


    The emperor knew that all he did now must have attracted some people''s attention, but he didn''t care at all, because even if several heavenly sages came together, he could not rush to him.


    And when they rushed to their own, demon Zun has completely recovered, become his puppet.Frantic smile, mysterious and evil power also constantly into the tornado.


    With the passage of time, the blood of those powerful people in the demon domain was rolled up by the tornado, and the corpse of the demon Zun actually devoured the blood there. As the demon blood entered into its bones, the traces of meat began to appear slowly.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng was shocked. At first, he thought that the demon Emperor just wanted to revive the demon Zun''s bones. At the moment, it seems that this is not the case. The demon emperor not only wants to revive the demon Zun''s bones, but also helps him reshape his body. Isn''t it possible to recover to the peak state?


    He scolded an asshole, and Chu Feng looked at him coldly. He saw that there were two lights on the bones of the demon Zun''s corpse. Chu Feng knew that it was the eyes of the demon Zun''s bones. It seems that the evil skill of the demon emperor has revived its bones, and the next step is to remodel the body.


    Clenching his fist, Chu Feng found that the trip to the demon domain was not as simple as he had begun to think.


    Originally, I thought that I and Chang''e could make the demon emperor fall and conquer the demon domain smoothly. But from the current situation, it is not as simple as imagined to conquer the demon domain. At least, if we don''t kill the demon Zun, we can''t hurt a hair of the demon emperor.


    Just how can we destroy the demon Zun?


    Although Lu Wan and the twin taboo successfully killed the demon Zun, after so many years, who knows whether the power has changed? It may not be possible to kill the power of demon Zun?


    After all, today''s demon Zun is revived with the blood and resentment of the powerful in the endless demon realm. It is likely that he will be stronger than he was before. However, Chu Feng doesn''t think that he is stronger than the once demon God.


    Looking at the demon Zun whose body is recovering rapidly in the tornado, Chu Feng looked dignified: "diezun, arrange it, I think you yudies are not suitable to continue to survive in the demon domain. Now the demon Zun needs endless blood and resentment recovery. Who knows what will be done in the future?"


    Diezun''s heart at the moment is anger and fear, smell speech a Leng: "then what do I want to do, do you want to take the rain butterfly clan to leave the demon domain? Let''s not say where we''re going or not. Even if we do go, what will the demon emperor think? "


    "Su Da Da Zun doesn''t want to follow me, but he and I don''t want to go out with you, but he and I don''t want to do anything, but he and I don''t want to go out with you, but he and I don''t want to go out with you?"


    Chu Feng also knows these things, but it''s one thing to understand them, and it''s one thing to face them. Now Chang''e has been driven away by him, and has fallen out with Lu Wan. Even if Zhang yun''er is added, he may not have a great chance of winning. Chu Feng doesn''t know what to do next.


    Originally felt that their strength is strong enough, now it seems like a joke.


    Chu Feng knew that diezun couldn''t risk evacuating all the people of the yudie clan, because if he couldn''t carry the demon emperor and died, diezun would still live. Although this idea is a bit of a hindrance, as the head of the yudie clan, he should consider for her people.


    Chu Feng didn''t persuade diezun to leave because he didn''t give him absolute confidence. Why did he want to take a risk? We haven''t known him for a long time.


    But what should we do next?


    The blood of those demons has become less and less on the top of the fallen immortal valley. All of them are swallowed up by the horrible demon Zun bones. The body has recovered to half. The demon emperor who began to be full of expectation can not help but show a look of astonishment.


    He knew that the demon Zun was a terrible existence, and he had also guessed what the body of the demon Zun was. But now he saw the half recovered body, the demon emperor had never heard of it, or even seen it.


    Its head is like a cow''s, while its hands are like a leopard''s, its legs are similar to that of a lion, and its body is similar to that of a bear, and a tail is like a fox''s.


    Releasing Buddha is half of the combination of many creatures. It is impossible to see what kind of noumenon it belongs to. However, the demon emperor did not think too much about it. Now, as long as he can help him, he will not care what it looks like.


    The corner of his mouth cocked up, passing through the cold smile, endless demon holy power surging, the speed of the tornado is faster and faster, the demon blood is also absorbed faster and faster, when everything is completely calmed down, there is a hundred meters of terror in front of the demon emperor.


    It''s like a four different Warcraft, but it''s not the most important thing. The important thing is that in its body, the demon emperor feels much more powerful than himself. The difference is that it is also mixed with evil spirit, evil spirit and evil spirit!


    Demon Zun, revive!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2531

    Demon Zun, revive!


    The huge body with a height of 100 meters is like a hybrid noumenon standing in the void. A pair of eyes are shining with bloodthirsty light. The body is filled with various kinds of different breath. The powerful demon holy power directly makes the whole demon domain under its oppression.


    Even the demon emperor has a trace of resistance in the face of demon respect.


    But all of a sudden, the demon emperor calmed down: "wake up!"


    Move!


    When the demon emperor uttered his voice, the body of demon Zun moved, and the sound of bone scraping sounded, as if it had not been moved for a long time, and the sound every time had a terrible sound wave power. Everything on the earth was slowly disintegrating, indicating the return of a king.


    A pair of evil eyes flashing light, slowly raised his head to look at the endless sky, the night can not cover up its evil and strong, the smell of terror is more and more powerful, strong to the point that other people can not stop.


    At this time, the body slowly changed, constantly smaller. After the appearance of the black awn, the demon emperor closed his eyes slightly unaccustomed. When he opened it, there stood a man who looked like a middle-aged man. His body was covered with battle armor, and his eyes were a little dull, as if he had no idea of his own.


    "It seems that the soul has been detached?"


    The demon emperor narrowed his eyes. When he saw the demon Zun''s eyes in front of him, he felt as if he had no feelings. He thought that after so many eras, even the most powerful power estimated that his soul had dissipated.


    However, it is better to control a demon Saint without thoughts than to control a demon saint with thoughts.


    The corner of his mouth raised an evil smile: "demon Zun, welcome back!"


    Demon Zun''s eyes swept over the demon emperor and bowed slightly when he was under great pressure: "master!"


    The demon emperor was stunned, and then he laughed wildly. He was a little afraid. But when he saw the demon Zun''s attitude, he was completely relieved. At first, he was afraid that the monster who didn''t listen to him would revive. But now he seemed to be his strongest chip, controlling a demon saint, or a demon saint who could fight against Lu Wan and others. The demon emperor''s heart could not be said at the moment Comfortable.


    Also cold mouth: "demon Zun, your new life is I give you, now I want to give you a task."


    Demon Zun stood there without expression, without saying a word.


    The demon emperor also knows that demon Zun is like a puppet at the moment. Everything is just the instinct to live in the world. Now, you don''t have any thoughts anymore: "you died under the joint efforts of respecting gods and twin taboos. Now you are revived again, but the worship of gods and twin taboos still exist. Do you still have hatred in your heart?"


    With the words of the demon emperor, the eyes of the demon Zun appeared hatred and murder after being confused.


    He had no thought, but some instincts still existed. For example, his great power and the feeling of love and hatred existed. At the moment, the words of the demon emperor reminded him of the situation that he had fallen, and hatred came into being.


    "It seems that you haven''t forgotten how you died, so I''ll give you a chance to revenge."


    The demon emperor laughed and said coldly in his eyes: "go, depend on your hatred for the demon God, go find him. He doesn''t come to the wild demon domain. Then we''ll kill him. I''ll take him by surprise tonight."


    The demon Zun nodded. There was confusion in his eyes, as if he was thinking. Finally, he slowly turned to look at the northeast direction, as if feeling something.


    "Damn it!"


    In the northeast, where the Wanhua Valley is located, Chu Feng, who has been controlling the situation through the pictures, scolds. Even the demon emperor can''t tell where they are. Now the demon Zun, who has no idea, has already determined his position by his feeling, which makes Chu Feng unable to help drinking and scolding.


    Also know that there is no time, eyes a congealed, a wall in the hole appeared a channel: "all in!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to fight with the demon emperor, and he can''t fight with the demon emperor and the demon Zun on his own. For the moment, he can only let people hide in the demon world.


    Situ Ya and Bai He also realized that things were a little serious, and they didn''t dare to delay and quickly entered the world of demons. Chu Feng was supposed to follow in, but after thinking about Chu Feng, he still didn''t go in. The demon Zun seemed to be determining its position on the screen. If he came here, it would certainly bring disaster to diezun and yudie people.


    Hand a Yang all the breath to wear away, Chu wind with the demon realm shield his own breath, then said to the butterfly Zun sister: "that demon Zun estimated to know where I am, now I want to leave here, if there is anything, contact me directly, if there is nothing, then do not contact."


    He directly played a secret tone technique. When Chu wind flickered outside the cave, he picked up a little fun. When he slowly rose into the air, he completely closed the breath. He didn''t want to tell the demon emperor that he had come to the demon Kingdom, so he had to be more careful.After a look, Chu Feng can only go back to Manlong valley. His body shape twinkles and cuts through the night sky directly. No one can find the Chu wind at the moment, because everyone is shocked by the evil spirit and holy breath coming out from the direction of falling immortal valley.


    "Demon Zun, have you found anything?"


    In the direction of falling immortal Valley, the demon emperor saw that the demon Zun was looking to the northeast and asked curiously, "there is the valley of flowers, where the rain butterflies are, but you certainly don''t know."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the demon Zun suddenly moved, and his huge wings appeared directly behind him. In the blink of an eye, the matter had gone out for thousands of miles, and the speed was so fast that the demon emperor did not respond to it.


    When the demon emperor reacted, he could not see the demon Zun, but could feel his breath.


    After a hard swallow, he found that the power of the demon Zun was beyond his expectation. At least, it was hard to catch the demon king''s departure. The demon emperor thought that he could not do it. While catching up with him, he was also thinking about something. For such a powerful demon Zun, the demon emperor who thought of something showed a sneer: "it seems that you can try it if you have a chance I don''t know what kind of situation it will be. "


    Before long, the demon emperor came to Wanhua Valley, and the demon Zun had already arrived. The terrible spirit of demon Saint made the rain butterfly people panic, and they were all far away. The demon emperor also saw the butterfly statue coming out of the cave.


    The butterfly dance is hiding in the cave. Only diezun comes out and sees the demon Zun standing there with a strong and indifferent breath. Although I saw it on the screen just now, diezun pretends not to know him at the moment.


    Eyes dignified to the demon emperor side: "demon emperor, this is?"


    The demon emperor did not answer, but looked at the demon Zun who seemed to be looking for something: "what are you looking for?"


    The demon Zun slowly turned around and looked at the butterfly Zun coldly with his eyes flashing coldly: "woman", "woman"


    then the figure twinkled in front of the butterfly Zun. One hand did not know when to hold the butterfly Zun''s neck, and directly jumped up.


    The demon emperor''s face changed slightly, and then he said, "stop it!"


    It seems that the demon Zun, who had been provoked by butterfly Zun, let go of butterfly Zun, and slowly stepped back and stood there. Only a pair of eyes were still staring at Butterfly Zun: "woman, familiar woman!"


    The demon emperor looked very ugly. He thought that the demon Zun had found something special. He didn''t want to be attracted by the woman''s breath. He gave a cold drink: "I''ll find a woman for you, but I don''t want to touch the woman I like, or I''ll let you live and I can let you die."


    Butterfly Zun is still in fear. At the moment when she was staring at the demon Zun''s eyes, she felt as if she was about to die.


    As for what the demon Zun wants to do, butterfly Zun probably knows that she feels a familiar breath in her body, belonging to the breath of Chu Feng. Chu Feng is a forbidden demon God, and the demon Zun was killed by Lu Wan and others. It''s not strange that the smell is familiar. Fortunately, the demon Emperor didn''t find anything wrong, otherwise it would be bad.


    "Don''t mention anything you see him tonight, just as if you don''t know anything. In addition, tell your people that they don''t know anything."


    Seeing that the demon king obeyed his orders, he felt more and more successful in controlling him. He also said to diezun: "in addition, you don''t have to ask more about him. You just need to know that even if Chu Feng, Chang''e goddess and Zun God come together, I will be fearless."


    Leaving a word, the demon emperor turned around and looked at the distance when he left. When he lifted his hand, two women of the rain butterfly clan were attracted. They wanted to look at them from afar, but they didn''t want to be found by the demon emperor.


    He said with a sneer: "his way to wake up is a little special. I want to vent the violence in my heart. I feel aggrieved."


    The two butterfly women were thrown to the demon Zun. The demon emperor looked at the ugly butterfly Zun and said, "why, the butterfly master doesn''t seem to be very happy. Are you not happy that you can match a demon saint?"


    Butterfly Zun''s heart is really not happy, but there is no way: "butterfly, follow the orders of the demon emperor."


    The demon emperor laughed and said, "go He left directly with the demon Zun, and took away two butterfly women. He didn''t have to think about it. He knew that the two people couldn''t come back again. Looking back on the eyes of demon Zun, it was a kind of evil taste, which made people feel uncomfortable.


    Walking back into the cave, let the butterfly dance be more careful in the next period of time, and told Chu Feng what he had just seen and his judgment.


    At the moment, Chu Feng has returned to Manlong Valley and received the news from diezun and narrowed his eyes: "full of violent desire?"


    Slowly raised a smile: "it seems that the next days of the demon emperor, will not be so smooth, the recovery of a pity abandoned ah!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2532

    In the early morning, the whole wild demon domain also had a huge vibration.


    Some people have found that the valley has changed, even the land around thousands of miles has changed.


    In particular, it only needs to be a little closer to the valley to feel the uncomfortable smell. Now, the smell of the valley has completely disappeared. It is just like other places in the demon kingdom. There are even some demon regions. They have boldly come to the edge of the valley.


    It also includes snake, butterfly and mouse.


    Diezun knew what had happened, but she didn''t dare to say it. She just pretended that she didn''t know and came here, just like everyone else, as if she didn''t know anything.


    "Three saints!"


    A demon domain strong man came to the three people who were staring at the bottom of the falling immortal Valley: "we have sent people out to explore a thousand miles, and found that there is no one left, as if all have disappeared."


    Snake Zun and rat Zun didn''t come out at all after they went back to their territory last night, so they didn''t know exactly what happened.


    The only thing I know is that last night, there was a strong breath covering the whole wild demon domain. It was the breath of a saint, and it was not the smell of the demon emperor. It was just who they were and what kind of existence they did not dare to ask the demon emperor. They could only guess themselves there.


    Mouse Zun glanced at the valley of the fallen immortal Valley and whispered, "why don''t we go down and have a look? The demon emperor must have done something when he came here last night. Otherwise, the valley would not become so ordinary. If he practiced the art of devouring the great Shura, would he absorb all the evil spirits here into his own strength?"


    Diezun knows these changes because the corpse of demon Zun buried here has recovered and left, but even if she knows, she dare not say it, because last night''s event was only seen through the pictures opened by Chu Feng.


    So there is no denying the meaning of the mouse: "then go down and have a look, but be careful."


    The corpse of demon Zun has left, and it can be seen from the surrounding changes. Therefore, the fallen immortal Valley, which has always been kept secret, has no such deterrent power for butterfly Zun at the moment.


    Butterfly Zun and mouse Zun both thought so, and the snake Zun, who was also curious, did not have any opinions: "then go down and have a look."


    Let the rest of the demon domain strongmen go to see what''s special around them. The three saints went directly under the fallen immortal valley. They didn''t know how deep they were. It was very dark below. Even in the daytime, they couldn''t see too far away. Even at night, they couldn''t see their fingers.


    Mouse Zun''s sense of smell is very sensitive, lightly sniffed a eyebrow deep wrinkle: "how I feel a smell of blood."


    "You see!" At this time, snake Zun also something, pointing to one side, his face slightly pale.


    Mouse Zun and die Zun look back. When they see clearly, their looks change greatly. Butterfly Zun is better, but mouse Zun can''t help shaking.


    Because they saw that in another direction, there were endless skeletons piled up there, including the remains of rat Zun, nine headed snakes, and butterfly Zun. Not to mention the bones of other races, they were directly piled up into a mountain, and many of them were broken.


    Slowly walked forward, snake Zun''s pale face said: "what''s going on here? Why are there so many demon bones here?"


    Only diezun knows this question, but she won''t say it. As for mouse Zun, it''s impossible to know. He shakes his head in a daze and sees something.


    His hands were still shaking a little: "you see."


    Snake Zun and butterfly Zun looked in the direction they pointed to. There was a deep pit with a height of 100 meters at a corner of the mountain wall. Looking at the situation, something else came out of it. Butterfly Zun narrowed his eyes and probably knew that it should be the place where demon Zun buried his bones.


    Snake Zun and snake Zun, who pretended to be unknown, stepped forward and looked at the huge hole with a height of 100 meters. Snake Zun''s eyes were dignified: "what did the demon emperor do last night? Those corpses should not have existed before. It''s estimated that they were the 10000 people we mobilized yesterday. As for the other words, snake Zun didn''t say it, but mouse Zun and butterfly Zun understood What he meant was that in addition to the bones of the ten thousand demon domain strongmen, other estimates were those of the other demon domain strongmen who disappeared around the fall immortal valley.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to explain why there are so many demon bones under the fallen immortal valley where no one dares to approach.


    Taking back his eyes, the snake Zun asked in a deep voice: "what should we do about this matter? The demon emperor has mobilized so many people, but now it has all disappeared. But we should give others an explanation?"


    "How to explain it?" Butterfly Zun asked back and said with a sneer, "can we tell our own people and the big demon families that the demon Emperor may have used some mysterious evil techniques to kill all the people who exist and around the fall immortal Valley for his own strength?"


    Snake Zun looks stiff, but diezun is right. Even if he thinks so in his heart, he can''t say that in his mouth. But now that such a big thing has happened, there is a dead city around the fall fairy Valley, which should be explained in the end.The demon emperor doesn''t care what others think or even say, because he is strong enough and no one dares to resist, but they don''t want to be scolded by other demon clans or even their own people.


    Look at the snake Zun and the mouse Zun, butterfly Zun knows their mind, nununuo mouth: "as do not know, if someone asked, let them go to ask the demon emperor, since the demon emperor became holy, more proud than before, we do not know what the demon emperor wants to do is also a normal thing."


    "But we must also order that no one should come to the valley of fallen immortals, or even come down here, otherwise our concealment will have no significance."


    Because as long as someone comes down, they will find the endless corpses. Even the stupid people also know what happened. At that time, the demon kingdom will be in chaos, and this kind of chaos is destroyed by the demon emperor.


    Snake Zun and rat Zun also understand this truth. They just thought that the demon emperor had killed so many demon regions on their back. How could he be so indifferent to life?


    All of them were a little depressed. They got up in the air and went out of the valley. According to diezun''s instructions, they didn''t want to get close to the valley. This place is too evil. It''s better to stay close to it.


    The rest of the people have never been under the valley, so they have no doubt about what the three saints said. However, they are still full of curiosity that there is no trace of life around the valley.


    "Asshole, what are you doing?"


    However, the demon emperor, who was the initiator of all this, was staring at the demon Zun angrily in the demon temple and clenched his fists: "didn''t I give you two rain butterfly women?"


    I saw that the demon Zun was galloping wildly on a charming woman. I didn''t hear the words of the demon emperor at all. The woman was a demon family woman recently accepted by the demon emperor. She had not enjoyed it for several times. At the moment, she was enjoyed by the bastard demon Zun.


    Seeing himself talking, the demon Zun turned a blind eye. The demon emperor felt the authority being challenged and yelled: "I''m talking to you, you are in the end,"


    the roar of the demon emperor slowly disappeared in the end. His eyes and eyes looked at the charming woman, and at the beginning, there was a voice. Finally, it seemed that he was dead, and his whole body was withering In the end, it''s like skin and bone.


    Seeing this scene, the demon emperor looked dignified. Looking at the demon Zun standing there, his breath seemed to be stronger than that at the beginning. What happened? How could he kill the woman and devour everything?


    "You stand here, and you are not allowed to go anywhere without my permission."


    The demon emperor decided to find out. Otherwise, it was very dangerous for such a statue to fight. When he stood up, he turned around and left. He was a little depressed. He just went out for a while, but he didn''t expect that the demon women would be killed by him.


    When he came to a side hall where the demon Zun had a rest, the demon emperor was surprised. He saw the two butterfly women last night. However, their situation was similar to that of the woman who had just died. They were all mummified, and there was no blood or water.


    How could it look like this?


    The demon emperor felt a chill. He practiced the power of devouring the great Shura. But at the moment, it seemed that the demon Zun was more evil than him. In the combination, he even devoured all the women.


    Originally, he wanted to put the demon Zun in his own world for the time being, but now the demon emperor completely gave up the idea. In his world, there were his people and the people of the Tianhu clan. He didn''t want to let the demon Zun go there.


    But what happened to all this?


    The demon emperor returned to his bedroom, and the demon Zun was still standing there at the moment. After a look at him, the demon emperor raised his hand and the mummified demon clan woman disappeared. However, the demon Zun did not feel general and was still manly.


    Holding back the boredom in his heart, the demon emperor asked in a deep voice: "you have no thought and no soul, but I believe you know what you are doing. Tell me, why do you do this?"


    Demon Zun slowly raised his head, eyes flashing cold sharp color, indifferent reply: "woman, resentment, Yin Qi!"


    The demon emperor frowned, thought about the words of the demon respect, and slowly understood what.


    When he devoured the demon king of all ages, he knew that it was necessary to revive the demon Zun with the demon blood of endless resentment, and women and Yin Qi were the ultimate way to control the demon king. The demon emperor knew that at first, he didn''t know how women and Yin Qi were, but now he probably understood.


    Demon Zun itself has fallen for endless years. Even now it is half dead. Women belong to Yin. Their Yin blood is the best nourishment to nourish demon Zun. In this case, how many women are needed to make the demon Zun completely loyal?


    The demon emperor''s eyes narrowed, and he had already made a decision in his heart. After defeating Chu Feng, maybe it''s time to let the demon Zun disappear between heaven and earth. It would be a tragedy if such an evil corpse was remodeled, and even his favorite woman would be abandoned one day.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2533

    Another day passed, the atmosphere of demon domain was extremely depressed.


    We all know that we can''t get rid of the demon emperor, and even those who disappeared must be the reason for the demon emperor. But even so, no one dares to explore anything. Even snake Zun and others are silent and hide everything they see under the bottom of the valley.


    But there is one thing we are still talking about in secret, that is, from yesterday, the demon temple is not the same as usual.


    In the past, although the demon temple was filled with thick evil spirit, it was still within the acceptable range. However, today''s demon Temple gave them a kind of vibration from their hearts. They felt that the demon spirit of the demon Temple soared to the sky. Everyone guessed what happened in the end, and there was a terrible spirit of demon Saint besides the demon emperor.


    However, it was the territory of the demon emperor. Without his permission, no one dared to go there. Even the three saints did not dare to go to the demon Temple easily without the approval of the demon emperor.


    At noon, the demon emperor suddenly summoned the three saints to the demon temple.


    In the past, the three saints didn''t feel much when they came to the demon temple. At most, they were more careful when facing the demon emperor. Today, when they came to the demon temple, diezun and others felt that they were being watched by the God of death. Standing outside the demon temple, some of them did not dare to whisper, but looked into the demon temple with a worried look.


    The demon Emperor didn''t let them wait too long, but just after they arrived, the demon emperor came out of the demon temple. It was still that kind of monstrous and awe inspiring appearance, but it seemed that there was a little tired meaning in the expression.


    Diezun and others were curious about what happened to the demon emperor. They looked dignified, but even so, they did not ask.


    "Is the temple army assembled?" The demon emperor stood in front of the three saints and asked in a deep voice.


    Butterfly Zun bowed his head and said, "we have gathered all of them and are looking for the fastest way to reach the demon kingdom. However, judging from their situation, it seems that even if they find the small world, they will not come to the demon domain in advance."


    "It seems that Chu Feng doesn''t want to do it yet."


    "Can''t wait any longer." The demon emperor said coldly, "look at the temple army in all aspects. Once you find them in the demon world, you will inform me at the first time. I don''t want to play such a waiting game with them any more.


    When the demon emperor said these words, his fists were clenched, and he was not worried about when the temple army would come, because if it came later, the layout of the demon domain could be more, and the loss could be reduced.


    But after the recovery of the demon Zun, especially the recovery of the demon Zun, Yin Qi is needed to neutralize and cultivate the dead Qi in his body, which the demon emperor can not tolerate.


    Yesterday to now, he summoned a few demon domain women in accompany him, one does not pay attention to will be devoured by the demon Zun.


    Moreover, the demon emperor found that the demon Zun obeyed his orders in other matters, but he didn''t obey his orders in the matter of women. As long as he didn''t pay attention to it, he would kill those women who came to the demon temple every minute.


    Although the demon emperor''s method is cruel, it is only to other people. Several of them are women he values, but they are all played to death by the demon Zun. This is something the demon emperor can''t bear.


    Moreover, the demon king gave him a sense of crisis, for fear that it would be difficult to control the demon Zun. The demon emperor decided not to wait any longer. As long as the temple army entered the small world of demon domain, he would immediately solve all the problems, and then destroy the demon Zun.


    As for the choice not to go directly to the secret place of morning light or the temple world to fight, the demon emperor has done careful thinking.


    The secret place of the morning light is the intersection of the heaven and the world. If it is involved in a big way, it is impossible to guarantee that some things will happen that you can''t control. As for not going to fight in the temple world, because it is the territory of Chu Feng now, if there is any ambush, then there will be no play.


    Diezun and others are surprised to hear the words of the demon emperor.


    At the beginning, it doesn''t matter if you want to take the initiative to attack the demon emperor. You don''t need to be so anxious. Now it''s time to take the initiative to fight. Why?


    Diezun''s eyes flitted past the demon temple, which brought her a great pressure. Her eyes narrowed slightly. It was estimated that the demon Zun had brought some pressure to the demon emperor, so the demon emperor wanted to fight against the Chu wind under the control of the demon Zun.


    If the Chu wind has been procrastinating, then the demon emperor side will not appear?


    Then he thought that diezun''s eyes were full of intriguing light. He was ready to wait and wait until he went back to Wanhua valley. He told Chu Feng the news and asked Chu Feng to pacify the temple army temporarily and not enter the small world of demon domain. In that case, the demon emperor would not rush to the secret place of morning light. The longer the delay, maybe it would be full of changes.


    The demon Emperor didn''t know what butterfly Zun was thinking. He ordered his own meaning and went back to the demon temple.


    Diezun and they did not have any communication, because the feeling before the demon temple was too oppressive. If they continued, they felt that their spirit might collapse.In the demon temple, the demon emperor went to the side hall and saw the demon Zun galloping on a female demon domain. According to the current situation, the demon Zun needs four women every day. Facing the vast and endless demon Kingdom, there are not many four women. However, it is not a good thing to cause the dissatisfaction of thousands of demon clans.


    Although the demon emperor doesn''t care how many people die, he still doesn''t want to have some dissatisfaction with him under his rule. If the demon emperor continues to do so, he will make thousands of demon families angry sooner or later.


    The demon emperor is proud of himself, but it does not mean that he is arrogant. The once prosperous demon dragon clan can be destroyed by thousands of demon families, let alone now?


    The demon Zun roared, and the woman under him seemed to have become a corpse. Seeing the demon Zun''s eyes overflowing with blood red light, he was not satisfied, and his mouth also made a roar like a wild animal.


    The demon emperor took a deep breath, and the feeling of facing the demon Zun was getting worse and worse. He lifted his hand gently, and suddenly a woman was pulled out of the darkness. The demon emperor smashed her on the ground: "demon Zun, this is the second one today. After that, you give me a good rest, and I''ll think of a way for you in the evening."


    "Yes, master!" he bowed


    Then the woman on the ground pulled up, regardless of her resistance to direct possession, the demon emperor frowned, and then turned away from the side hall.


    He himself wanted to keep the demon Zun for his own use, but now the demon Zun gave him a feeling of extreme evil, which made the demon emperor a little unable to accept. So he wanted to calm down everything as soon as possible, and then destroy the demon Zun.


    In the end, it''s a tragedy if you don''t succeed in raising tigers. Instead, you put yourself in.


    After the demon emperor walked out of the side hall, he stood in the deep hall and looked at the depiction trace of the dragon. He found that there were some cracks. He frowned slightly, but he didn''t think deeply. When he turned around, a dark and dazzling door flashed. The demon emperor shielded all his breath and walked in directly.


    Demon Zun to make the mood is particularly depressed, he wants to find a place to release their own depressed mood.


    When the demon emperor appeared again, there was no island in the distance of thousands of miles above a vast ocean. The demon emperor stood in the void with a look of ferocity.


    All of a sudden, the rolling sea surged directly and separated towards the edge. When the sea was separated, the demon emperor fell down directly. There were many cities on the bottom of the sea, just like the cities left behind.


    And the demon emperor went to a place like an altar, his eyes fixed, and a channel appeared in front of him. The demon emperor raised his hand and the sea directly restored to its original state. He also flashed into the channel.


    As for this place, it was once the habitat of the demon emperor, but before that endless years, because of the war between the demon domain rulers, it was destroyed in the hands of Chiyou emperor and another demon domain power, and buried in the deep sea.


    Secondly, the entrance to the world of the demon emperor, which has always been regarded as a mysterious place, is just under the sea floor. It is only because the habitat of the demon emperor has disappeared for so long that no one knows that it may be hidden in the deep sea.


    Through that passage, the demon emperor appeared in a world full of demons. With his appearance, seven figures quickly came from seven directions and stood in front of him. At the lowest level, they were the realm of upper demon gods, and one of them was the terrifying realm of God.


    And they all knelt on the ground, with absolute reverence in their voices: "patriarch!"


    In the wild demon domain, everyone respected the name of the demon emperor, but here, everyone called him the clan leader, because there were the clansmen of the demon emperor, who had escaped the fight for the domination of the demon domain.


    The demon emperor relaxed his look and let them get up and looked at other places with grim eyes: "the outside world is going to change. I may use you at any time. I will wait for my order at any time."


    "Besides, what''s the matter with the people of the Tianhu clan?"


    "According to the head of the clan, the people of the Tianhu clan are all locked up in the prison of their ancestors. Even the ninth Princess and the fourth princess can''t break those shackles."


    The demon emperor was satisfied with a smile: "well done. Now bring Su Daji and Leng Rushuang to see me. In addition, I will bring a few women from the fox tribe to me. My emperor''s mood is very boring now and I need to vent."


    At the same time, the seven said, "yes!"


    The demon emperor immediately flew away, toward the place where he had more sense of belonging than the demon temple.


    What the demon Emperor didn''t know was that Chu Feng had been staring at him in Manlong valley.


    Corner of the mouth raised a smile: "originally, your world is here, ha ha ha!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2534

    Before a palace more magnificent than the demon temple, the demon emperor fell from the sky.


    Looking at the buildings around the palace, this is his real territory, the demon emperor clan.


    The huge wolf head on the main hall seems to be carved out, and it seems that a wolf head is directly inlaid there. It is only after the change of time and years that the wolf head has turned into a fossil.


    The demon emperor took back his eyes to look at other places. His eyes fell on the huge wolf head and knelt down slowly: "father, the demon world you long for will come soon. When Chiyou emperor betrayed you, it was his stupidity. The child will fulfill your dream for you."


    His eyes twinkled with ferocious color: "in addition, I will go to the soul world to find the emperor Chiyou, so that he will be driven out of his wits. If he has been reincarnated, I will also find him, and let him bear more cruel pain than you did in those years."


    When saying these words, in the eyes of the demon emperor, you can only see the ferocious color, and there is a violent atmosphere that can''t be concealed.


    Because long ago, in the war of demon territory, it was the father of the demon emperor who competed with Chiyou for the ruling power. It was only in that war that the father of the demon emperor could not resist the fact that Chiyou emperor had his head cut off and died. The wolf clan was also annihilated in that war and was buried under the sea, and the rest of the people were also dying.


    It was not until the emperor Chiyou fell into the modern world, and the demon Emperor just grew up, and even got the support of various demon clans to become the ruler of the demon domain. Only then did the wolf clan have a breathing time.


    However, before he became the master of the demon domain, people of all ethnic groups in the demon domain did not know that the demon emperor was from the wolf clan, and they all thought that he was once the annihilated Tiangou clan.


    However, in order to preserve the strength of the wolf clan to the greatest extent, the demon Emperor didn''t let the wolf clan come into being because he became the Lord of the demon domain. Instead, the demon emperor made the wolf clan live in the world hidden in the deep sea.


    Now the endless years have passed, and the wolf clan has grown stronger again. The demon emperor is ready to let the wolf clan come into being, reappear the once glorious and prosperous age, and lead the wolf clan to the summit of ten thousand world.


    Kneeling on the ground, he stood up and looked at the wolf head above the main hall, which was his father''s head. After years of change, it had become a fossil, and he could not wake up again. However, these were not important. What the demon emperor wanted was this kind of strong driving force, and his father''s head was the support to give him the greatest power.


    Feeling that someone is approaching here, the demon emperor restrained his cruel and violent gas, and became gloomy.


    When I turned around, the seven powerful wolves who had left just now had fallen behind. In addition, several beautiful women were brought along. The two in front of them made people reluctant to move their eyes.


    Cold as frost, and Murong ice!


    Seeing two women who had coveted endless years, the demon emperor showed a negative smile: "Daji, the fourth princess, you look at my eyes, should you be polite, don''t you worry about making me angry, will you make your life very difficult?"


    Leng Rushuang snorted: "demon emperor, when you were the leader of the demon domain, we knew you were a wolf clan, but there were thousands of wolves. We only didn''t expect that you were from the most primitive wolf clan. So it seems that when you approached our demon families, you had already made plans?"


    The demon emperor laughed, and the laughter was harsh: "yes, but don''t blame me. At the beginning of the war between Chiyou emperor and my father, your big demon families also made a lot of efforts. If you knew that I was from the most primitive wolf clan, would you be willing to let me be the Lord of the demon domain?"


    Shaking his head gently, the demon emperor said to himself, "no, you will never let me become the Lord of the demon domain, because you are worried that I will eventually retaliate against you, so I hide my true body for the sake of stable development. Up to now, I am not afraid that you know."


    "Yes, I am the wolf clan. I once wanted to dominate the whole demon Kingdom, and even wanted to kill all the women of the fox clan, the primitive wolf clan!"


    Cold as frost in the eyes more cold, Murong ice look is not so good-looking.


    If the demon emperor is the rest of the wolf clan, they will not have such a feeling, but the demon emperor is the most evil primitive wolf clan, which is doomed to be a disaster. In that era of fighting for the right to rule, all the big demon clans stood together with the emperor Chiyou to destroy the primitive wolf clan. The hatred of the demon emperor was experienced.


    Now he didn''t do anything to the big demon clans because they still had the value of utilization. Once the demon emperor reached the level of being the only one in the world, he would certainly not connive at the big demon clan any more, and then it would be the time for revenge.


    "You all go down!"


    The demon emperor''s eyes passed Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, waving his hand to let the other powerful wolves go down. When they all left, the demon emperor opened his hand, and a fox woman was pulled in front of him. She put out her tongue and licked her face. Her eyes flashed over Murong Bing sister: "how about, Chu Feng will soon become my white bone under my feet, you Have you thought it over? "The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, revealing the Mori white teeth: "as long as you promise my request, cooperate with me to take down the body of Chu Feng, then I will make you a demon, so that your sisters can serve me together."


    "You can even make the women of the Tianhu clan become the emperor''s harem clan, how about that?"


    With that, the demon emperor burst into a frenzy of laughter. The power and the breath of the demon Saint made the whole earth shake, and the cold and Murong ice''s face became more and more ugly.


    They know that the demon emperor has stepped into the way of heaven, which is not what they can deal with at will, but even so, they still can''t change their aversion to the demon emperor.


    Since ancient times, the fox clan and the wolf clan can be regarded as natural enemies. How can they become the playthings of the demon emperor, not to mention that they only believe that chufeng is a man, and they can''t do it with the demon emperor.


    "It seems that you don''t want to!" As soon as the demon emperor''s hand was raised, the clothes on the fox woman''s body were completely broken, and the evil eyes were coldly staring at Murong Bing sister: "Chu wind is certainly powerful, but now I have the power to absolutely destroy him. How can he fight with me?"


    "I just want to reduce the loss to let you cooperate. Do you think I can''t do Chu Feng without your help?"


    Murong Bing sneered and hummed: "then you go. If you are really so fierce and kill my husband, I will open my legs and let you do it!"


    Even if Murong Bing with disdain words, or let the demon emperor can not help but bloodshot eyes, has always wanted to ravage lengrushuang and Murong ice is his wish.


    But now Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are all taken down by Chu Feng. If he moves one of them, the other will die along with him. At that time, the twin chaotic body will lose its meaning. The only way is to get the body of Chu Feng, and then take Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing.


    The corner of the mouth raised a sneer: "Daji, you are still as before let me see and want to own, but you don''t have to worry, when the time comes, I will let you know that your choice is wrong, only the emperor is your destined man."


    "Look forward to it, these days I will let the man in your mouth become the white bone under my feet!"


    Without waiting for Murong Bing to retort, the demon emperor opened his hand, and a whirlpool appeared behind Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, which involved the two sisters. They were again locked up in the prison his father had built, where the God of creation could not be free, let alone the cold frost sisters of the upper God?


    And the demon emperor looked at the remaining several fox women with a cold smile: "I am not so abnormal as demon Zun, but it will also make you very happy. The fox clan has always looked down on the wolf clan. If you are pregnant with the blood of the emperor, what will it feel like?"


    With that, the demon emperor laughed wildly, and the way of being wild brought a special depressing and depressing taste to the whole world of the wolf clan.


    "Sister!"


    Murong Bing and lengrushuang were sent back here by the demon emperor in a canyon a hundred miles away from the wolf clan hall. Hearing the laughter of the demon emperor shaking the heaven and earth, Murong Bing blinked his eyes and was charming: "do you think your husband can do the demon emperor? If the body is really occupied by the demon emperor, will we be dry or not? "


    Leng Rushuang snorted and glared at Murong Bing: "Su Daji, if Chu Feng is really dead, I will tell you, even if it is his body, it is not the dirty soul of the demon emperor. The body of this palace is only for chufeng, and the body and soul must be original."


    Murong ice drum mouth, eyes playful, up and down look cold as frost, in the latter''s eyes more and more cold smile said: "sister, that you have been lonely for more than two years, now is not already hungry and thirsty, why talk about your husband, you are gnashing teeth appearance, want to dry him, squeeze him?"


    Originally thought Murong ice to say what constructive words, do not want to be such nonsense words, cold as frost, black face: "I am not so hungry and thirsty as you."


    Don''t want to Murong ice stand hands very seriously back: "I am hungry ah, before or small everywhere when nothing, but after my husband to develop, I often hungry and thirsty, fingers can not solve that kind of hunger and thirst!"


    Murong Bing''s words made Leng Rushuang a little embarrassed. She simply didn''t say a word, because no matter how much she said with Murong Bing, she couldn''t change her evil character.


    And Murong Bing blinked his eyes and sighed, "my husband doesn''t know whether the combat effectiveness is still the same. Has he given our little niece Bai Lu?"


    Cold as frost suddenly clenched his fist: "he dares, I castrate him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2535

    Night came, the demon emperor came out from the main hall of the wolf clan, and the seven powerful wolves also appeared in front of him again.


    The demon emperor twisted his neck and said, "wait, throw those women back to the land of the fox tribe, and mobilize a large army of the wolf clan. Although there are millions of troops in the demon Kingdom waiting for the arrival of the temple army, I don''t have much confidence in them. When I really want to fight, I won''t work hard."


    "In the end, it''s up to you to lay down the final victory."


    The powerful members of the wolf clan replied in unison: "don''t worry, the clan leader. The army of millions of wolves is already ready to go. They can fight for the clan leader at any time."


    The demon emperor looked up at the sky. The moon was very round and there were many stars: "for so many years, we all think that the primitive wolf clan has been extinct, but soon they will know that the primitive wolf clan is not only not extinct, but will become the first demon clan."


    "At that time, what kind of fox, dragon or butterfly were enslaved by our wolf clan."


    Seven strong wolf clan knelt on one knee: "the clan leader is wise!"


    The demon emperor nodded slightly: "I''m going to leave. Remember not to call me the patriarch. When I dominate the universe, respect me as the wolf emperor!"


    In the roaring response of the powerful wolf clan, the demon emperor opened the door of dazzling light and left without any breath. The seven strong werewolves also got up and entered the main hall of the wolf clan. They pulled out several fox women who had been ravaged by the demon emperor and threw them to the prison according to the emperor''s wishes.


    Although the women of the fox tribe are extremely beautiful, these powerful wolves dare not have any idea, because when the demon emperor locked the Tianhu clan into the world of the wolf clan, he said that the Tianhu clan is his future harem.


    When the demon emperor left the wolf world and went back to the demon temple, the moon could never penetrate the Manlong valley. Chu Feng looked up at the sky with a light ponder: "demon emperor, demon emperor, now the power you control really makes me fear, but you should not help your desire!"


    For a long time, Chu Feng''s most troublesome problem is where the demon emperor''s world is. He has searched countless planets and even explored many places in the demon Kingdom, but he has not found any.


    Why did not think that the demon emperor''s world was hidden under the sea by him, but after a careful consideration, it will be clear that who could have thought that the demon emperor''s world would be under the boundless and boundless sea with no life activities at all?


    Standing up, stuya and Baihe, who came out of the demon world, also rose.


    Finally, the emperor demon''s energy was lost in the wind and wind of the universe, and the reason why he didn''t pay attention to the wind in the world was lost.


    As for entering from the entrance under the sea, Chu Feng had no such plan. Although it was a little more direct, it would be hard to be found when entering. But Chu Feng didn''t want to be known by the demon emperor. At that time, he would not be able to save Murong ice and cold as frost.


    Gently raised his head to look at the night sky, light mouth: "you are all waiting here, if there is no accident, I will come back before dawn. In addition, Bai He, you inform Yan Luo and kill all the people who are tracking the demon territory. After making sure that there is no tail, they disperse and hide in the small world of the morning light secret place."


    "The power of demon Zun is unknown. The demon emperor is strong enough. I have no confidence."


    Situ Ya and Bai He nodded gently: "yes!"


    Chu Feng didn''t waste his time, because if the time was too long, it would be hard to avoid a long night''s dream. The biggest worry in fighting the demon kingdom was the Tianhu clan. Now that he has found the location of the Tianhu clan, he can start.


    If the demon emperor knew that Chu Feng had a left eye that could be located thousands of miles apart, he would never run to the wolf world and ravage the fox women because he was stimulated by the demon Zun.


    It''s a pity that the demon emperor doesn''t know the secret of taboo all his life.


    Chu Feng''s wings soared into the sky. In an instant, it passed through the thick clouds above the Manlong Valley, flew over the atmosphere and directly into the space universe. This time, Chu wind did not waste too much time. It flew quickly in one direction with a clear goal. There was no need to worry about being found in the universe, unless the person also had a left eye to see through everything.


    After flying for about an hour or so, about 10 light-years away, the Chu wind stopped and looked down at a planet flooded with monstrous blue light, which was many times larger than the earth. This is also the world of demon emperor and wolf clan.


    Chu Feng had a funny smile on his mouth, and his eyes twinkled with cold and crazy colors. His body directly fell through the world of the wolf tribe. He did not need to disturb anyone, even the demon emperor could not detect it. He directly boarded the planet of the wolf tribe and stood on a high peak.


    It is estimated that this is the highest peak in the world of the wolf clan. Standing here, you can overlook countless beings. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles playfully. When you look at 360 degrees, you can see many powerful wolves. However, for him, these are dead people, so there is nothing to care about.Soon determined the place where the Tianhu people were held. Chu Feng directly covered up his breath and quickly went to that place. Only a few flashes of things arrived at the prison.


    Standing on the void and looking at the vast prison land, from the terrain and mountains, it is a deliberately built prison, but for the present Chu Feng, it is nothing.


    In the twinkling of their eyes, the Tianhu people in the prison place are 90% female, and each of them is charming. Of course, compared with the cold frost and murongbing, the difference is not a little bit.


    However, it is not the time to appreciate the beauty of these fox women. Chu Feng folded up the wings of the magic light, and his body flashed straight through the confinement and entered into it. Two breathing time was the place where Murong Bing and lengrushuang rested.


    At the moment, both of them have not taken a rest, but are healing the wounds of several fox women there, because those women were brought back by the demon emperor, all of them are dying. Although they will not die, they will still leave some sequelae if they are not treated as soon as possible.


    Chu Feng stood on a tree and hid his breath. When he saw two women whom he hadn''t seen for a long time, his lips sparked a faint smile. After more than two years, they still remained unchanged.


    "Demon emperor, the white eyed wolf!"


    When he had a chance to cure the beast, he said, "I must kill a beast like frost!"


    "That''s it Murong Bing is also healing a fox woman. She does not know that Chu Feng is nearby. She hums: "although chufeng''s little son of a bitch is also very rough, that kind of rudeness is very pleasant. The demon emperor is a beast. Even the women who play with our fox clan should not be like this. Don''t you know that women are the treasures given to men by heaven?"


    "Sudaji!" Leng Rushuang is still angry there. He hears Murong Bing''s disordered words and shouts angrily. In the sound of drinking and scolding, Leng Rushuang''s eyes also condense into awn, showing a color of shock.


    He picked up his hands and slowly stood up and rubbed his eyes: "I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    The cold as frost also makes Murong Bing look back curiously. The rest of the fox people don''t need to say more.


    When he saw the Chu wind standing under a tree, all the fox people were on guard. Only Murong Bing blinked his eyes there. Finally, he stood up and sniffed. His face was full of joy: "husband!"


    She didn''t know how Chu Feng appeared in the world of the wolf tribe, but she could be sure that the person in front of her was definitely Chu Feng, which could not be disguised by others.


    Cold as frost also smelled the familiar breath, not as open as Murong ice, but also walked over, quietly asked: "you were caught by the demon emperor?"


    This is the only thing cold frost can think of. If Chu Feng was not captured by the demon emperor, how could Chu Feng appear in the closed general world of wolves?


    These Chu winds could not explain clearly for a short time. They could only raise their hands and point to the sky: "the entrance of the demon emperor''s world is under the sea, but I''m not from there, and I''m not captured by the demon emperor. I''m from the sky. I''ll tell you later, please tell your people to gather and I''ll take you out of here."


    "When I came just now, I had a look. There was no one watching. Obviously, the demon emperor thought that you could not leave here."


    Leng Rushuang doesn''t know how Chu Feng wants to take them away, but it''s enough to know that Chu Feng is a saint of heaven. He nods and resists the feeling of embracing Chu Feng. He quickly turns around and asks people to gather all the people of the Tianhu clan. Chu Feng has come, so it''s their chance.


    Murong Bing, like a kitten, didn''t mean to let go of Chu Feng at all. He also deliberately used plump to head Chu Feng twice. The evil spirit was still: "husband, we haven''t had a war for two years. After leaving, we should remember to fill my depth with your length. Let me see if you are still as tough as before, whining me and my cool sister playing!"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly and helpless. It seems that in such an environment, she can be so fierce. She sniffs the fragrance of a woman and feels the enchanting figure. Chu Feng can''t help but move.


    However, in order not to be despised by cold frost, Chu Feng solemnly said: "don''t talk nonsense. Wait until you leave here. The demon emperor has resurrected a terrible Demon power. I will hide after saving you."


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing both feel the solemnity of Chu Feng''s words. They originally wanted to make fun of Chu Feng, but when they heard this, they rushed to gather the people of the Tianhu clan. Now they are all distributed in this prison area.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2536

    Soon all the people of the Tianhu clan were gathered together, but they tried not to make any noise, because after all, it is within the world of the wolf clan. If a person is not careful, he may not be able to leave so easily.


    Accompanied by Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, Chu Feng walks to the Tianhu people. Seeing that there are many people in the past, he still feels something wrong: "is there only so many people in the Tianhu clan?"


    It is said that the Tianhu clan has been thriving since ancient times. Even though it has experienced the fall of the magic dragon clan and the ruling war of Chiyou emperor, it has also passed so many years. The wolf clan has been able to reproduce as many people as there are in the world. It is reasonable that the Tianhu clan should be more than the wolf clan which has been destroyed recently.


    "Here is a third of it."


    Leng Rushuang whispered back: "at that time, the world of the Tianhu clan was shaking. We knew that it was the demon emperor who wanted to break the boundary, so we let most of them hide in the small world of the fox clan. The most important thing of the demon emperor was to seize me and Su Daji, so we didn''t explore so much. Therefore, two thirds of them were still hidden in the small world of the Tianhu clan, which would not be easily found ¡£¡±


    Hearing the Chu wind, he nodded his head clearly. That''s right. However, there are many people here. It seems that the fox clan is a complete matriarchal demon clan, and even more prosperous than the butterfly clan!


    Chu Feng did not waste any more time. He had to take all the fox people away before the wolf people found something wrong. Otherwise, if the demon emperor came, the war would come ahead of time. In the face of the demon emperor and demon Zun, Chu Feng had no assurance of victory, and it was easy to implicate the fox people.


    Hands gently open, Chu Feng said: "I will now put all of you into a world, then do not run around, the people inside will not attack you at will, of course, you must abide by the rules."


    In front of him, Chu Feng''s eyes twinkled with dim light. The demon world quietly covered the whole prison, and all the fox people were shrouded in it. However, the people of the wolf clan did not know that anyone could enter the world of the wolf clan.


    So even the guards didn''t make arrangements.


    Slowly, the surrounding pictures and everything are changing. The place of imprisonment has completely disappeared. All the fox people find themselves in a different world, which is vaster than the world of the wolf clan, but also less of the monstrous spirit of the wolf world.


    Murong Bing blinked his eyes and took Chu Feng''s arm: "husband, is this here?"


    "The world left behind by ancient demons!" Chu Feng''s simple reply also gathered all his strength: "the fox clan can live here for the time being, but I''m going to leave here to do something. Otherwise, when the wolf people find that the fox clan disappears, the demon emperor will come and discover something."


    He took all the fox people from the prison. Now the entrance and exit of the world is in the prison. Although the demon Emperor may not find it, he always needs to be careful.


    "I''ll go with you!" Chu Feng intended to leave, but Murong Bing did not mean to let go. A pair of eyes twinkled with charm: "otherwise, I would be unhappy!"


    When talking, he deliberately rubbed chufeng''s arm with fullness, and his eyes were like silk. How could Chu Feng not know what the goblin was thinking.


    See the side of the cold frost cold look, gently cough: "that you still stay here, when I left the wolf world to a safe place, will come to you."


    Murong Bing puckered up his small mouth, and no matter there were thousands of fox people looking at it, he hummed: "haven''t you seen me for more than two years? You''ve been tired of me and have no interest in me?"


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly and knew that Murong Bing had decided something that couldn''t be changed. He looked at lengrushuang and said, "what about you?"


    "I''ll stay here." Leng Rushuang''s heart also wants to leave with Chu Feng, but now all the fox people are here. She can''t be as willful as Murong Bing. She has to settle down the fox people first. Of course, there is another reason that she knows Leng Po Tian is dead and has been suppressed by Chu Feng.


    Although Leng Po Tian has inherited everything from Dayi, he is not regarded as Leng Po Tian after all. After all, we are still brothers and sisters of one mother. Now he is no longer in this world. Naturally, his cold heart is a little uncomfortable.


    However, there is no intention of hating Chu Feng, because if Chu Feng doesn''t do that in that case, if the cold weather gets better one day, it will still retaliate.


    Chu Feng can also feel the cold frost that a little low mood, also did not say anything, holding Murong Bing''s small waist directly out of the demon world, has been whispered to nanzhenyan and others to look after, coupled with the cold frost, chufeng also does not worry about what the fox people will do.


    Moreover, there are several superior gods in the demon world, and even the existence of God of creation. Even if the fox people really want to do something, they can''t succeed.


    In the prison, Chu Feng hugs Murong Bing and comes out. As expected, the wolf people have not found that the fox people have disappeared from the wolf world.


    When preparing to speak, Murong Bing suddenly turned around and hugged Chu Feng. His eyes were affectionate: "honey, kiss me quickly!"He asked Chu Feng to kiss himself. In fact, Murong Bing directly kissed him. He held Chu Feng tightly, as if he had been hungry and thirsty for endless years. He made Chu Feng speechless and did not look at the environment. Where could he have such a mind?


    "Why?"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s body was excited and broke away from Murong Bing''s arms, and his face was covered with black lines. The goblin had just stretched out his hand. He was still as fierce as he was at the beginning. He was not implicit at all.


    Murong Bing is doing trivial things in general, Dudu sexy mouth also blinked: "people just want to see her husband''s fort, whether it is as strong as the beginning, but just now it seems, not only is it as strong as the beginning, but also more powerful, it seems that in the past two years, you have covered all directions."


    Chu Feng coughs gently and is always embarrassed when he is with Murong Bing. He reaches forward and takes her hand. Although he is a little helpless, there is also sweetness in his heart. Because Murong Bing is back, he is still the demon who made him headache.


    Without giving Murong bing a chance to continue to tease her, Chu Feng took her waist and instantly jumped into the air. In the blink of an eye, she passed through the atmosphere and everything, and went directly to space, standing on the wolf family planet.


    "This is, what''s going on?"


    Murong Bing had a charming face, but when he saw himself in space, surrounded by a mysterious force, his eyes were completely stunned. Looking at the stars below, it was boundless, but the people on it probably didn''t know that they were just on a planet.


    Chu Feng said softly: "the world cast by every strong man is actually a planet millions of light years away from the earth. Only if he steps into the path of heaven and sage, even the God of creation doesn''t know that he is on a planet, which is not a space of difference."


    Murong Bing, as a sudaji, has existed for endless years, but she really doesn''t know about these things, because her peak was close to the God of creation. She was a little weaker than cold as frost. Naturally, she could not know the mystery of the universe.


    Close to Chu Feng tightly, blinking his eyes pitifully: "husband, people are afraid, and so on to give me a good shot to suppress shock Oh!"


    Chu Feng almost has the impulse to spit blood. Such a serious matter, Murong Bing, can also be involved in other things. Chu Feng can almost predict that his next life will not be so good. It is possible for him to suffer from mental breakdown minute by minute.


    Patting her buttocks, Chu Feng directly ignored what she said. He held her body up and raised her hand gently. A faint light appeared on the fingertips. However, it contained the power of terror. In his eyes, it was even more shocking.


    Chu Feng, to destroy the world of the wolf clan, let it disappear in the universe between the stars.


    "Husband, what are you going to do


    I was surprised to know that the world of the strong is only a planet in the universe, but Murong Bing can accept it well, but his face changed slightly when he saw Chu Feng''s behavior: "are you going to destroy the wolf family planet?"


    Chu Feng gently nodded: "if it is destroyed, the demon emperor will lose its foundation. When the demon emperor has no foundation, he will be alone."


    "No!" Murong Bing shook his head, took Chu Feng''s hand and said, "I don''t know how powerful the sage of heaven is, but it must be terrible to walk in space. You have destroyed the wolf family planet, but have you destroyed the demon emperor?"


    "What''s more, the demon emperor has recovered a great power of terror. If he gets angry at that time and starts to kill bloodily because of the destruction of the wolf clan, what should he do?"


    Chu Feng pondered for a while and thought that Murong Bing also had a point. If the demon emperor went on a bloody battle because of the destruction of the wolf clan, it would definitely be a disaster to all heaven and earth.


    It was immediately decided that before the fall of the demon emperor, the world of the wolf clan must not be destroyed, because the irrational demon emperor is definitely 100 times more difficult to deal with.


    Scattered the power of the fingertips, pinched Murong ice''s face: "listen to you, but you also have to promise me one thing, don''t seduce me as before, I still want to live two more years, you squeeze dry, I will not be happy, if not, I will remove your protection, throw you in space."


    Murong Bing blinked and blinked. Ouch, she nestled in Chu Feng''s body. Jiao didi said: "husband, that family can not pester you, but you go to me twice a day. I''m easy to be satisfied with it!"


    Chu Feng coughs repeatedly by Murong Bing''s words. Twice a day, is it easy to satisfy? How to see it all seems to be desire dissatisfaction!


    And Murong bingjiao laughed, then a Leng: "by the way, I let Bai Lu go to the temple world and give you the ring of ethereal spirit. Now you wear the ring, where is Bailu?"


    Chufeng, with a helpless but relaxed smile on her face, instantly solidified all her looks, thinking of being killed by herself, Bailu!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2537

    "Husband, what''s wrong with Bailu?"


    Murong Bing saw Chu Feng''s look more unnatural. He felt a little bit uneasy and bit her sexy lips: "tell me, what''s wrong with Lulu?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at the wolf family planet. He was in chaos. It seemed that all the fox people had been rescued. He took back his eyes and said, "let''s talk about it here. The demon emperor is expected to come soon."


    Murong Bing stares at Chu Feng''s face. Although he still doesn''t say anything, Murong Bing can feel the light sadness in Chu Feng''s eyes when talking about Bai Lu. He feels a little depressed in his heart. He knows that something must have happened. He resists his own imagination and is led by Chu Feng through a dazzling door.


    In the world of the wolf clan, the seven leaders of the wolf clan all come to the prison. When they see the prison where the Tianhu clan was originally held, there is no one there. What''s more, they all look dignified.


    "Who can tell me, what''s going on?" the wolf clan strong man of the God of nature asked coldly


    Next to the man''s face is not so good-looking, cold eyes swept a pudgy wolf strong: "old four, how is this going on?"


    The powerful wolf clan, known as the fourth elder, swallows his saliva and even sweats nervously. Because it is his duty to guard the Tianhu clan, but this is the world of the wolf clan. He doesn''t pay too much attention to it. He thinks that the prison built by his ancestors is enough to trap the Tianhu clan. In fact, even the cold frost of the upper God and murongbing can''t help it.


    But now, the original solid prison is still there, but where are the people of the Tianhu clan?


    "I''m asking you, what about the women of the Tianhu clan?"


    The wolf strong man who asked questions saw the fourth elder didn''t answer himself. He angrily walked over and slapped him in the face and said, "if you don''t make it clear, when the patriarch comes, you''ll wait for bad luck."


    Hate unceasingly said a, look to start to speak to the wolf clan strong: "boss, now how to do?"


    "Don''t let the patriarch know for the time being." The eldest brother thought for a moment and looked around with sharp eyes: "second, you divide into six teams to search for people. Maybe we don''t know what means the fox tribe has. We have walked out of the prison, but there is no news at the entrance and exit of the world. It is very likely that the fox people are still in the wolf world."


    "The quickest way to find people is to find them out. If they can''t find them, the boss doesn''t continue to talk about them. But the second person understands what he means, that is, if there is no trace of the fox people after searching, they can only sue the demon emperor.


    Thinking of the demon emperor, if he knew that the people of the Tianhu clan were running away without a trace under the guard, the demon emperor would be angry. The eldest of the God of the demons was cold hearted for a while. He could only hope that the people of the Tianhu clan had not gone far away.


    Soon, the second and other people began to mobilize people to search in one direction. There were so many people in the Tianhu group who were imprisoned. As long as they had not left the world of the wolf tribe, they could eventually catch a trace.


    "This is Manlong Valley?"


    When the wolf clan was searching closely, Murong Bing in Manlong valley was brought here by Chu Feng. Looking at this different place, Murong Bing was slightly familiar: "no wonder the demon emperor doesn''t know where you are. It turns out that he is hiding in Manlong valley."


    With a little emotion, Murong Bing''s eyes fell on Chu Feng again: "you haven''t said, what''s wrong with Lulu? Why haven''t I seen her up to now?"


    Chu Feng sits on a stone and doesn''t know how to tell Murong Bing. He can''t say that Bai Lu was killed because he was a sword spirit?


    Situya and Baihe stand aside. This is the first time they see Murong Bing. The first feeling is charming, the second feeling is enchanting, and the third feeling is fox spirit. It is estimated that this is Su Daji, the woman of Chu Feng, the enchanting enchantress!


    "Chu Feng!"


    Murong Bing has never been angry with Chu Feng, no matter how big things will be said with a smile, but see Chu Feng silent standing there, can not help but be angry: "tell me, what happened to Bailu, where is she?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked at the stiff situya and Baihe, and said softly, "well, you tell her!"


    To Chu Feng to say that cruel thing, he can not do, also do not have the courage.


    In Murong Bing''s angry look of biting his lips, situ Ya hesitated and said something about the first World War of the temple. At last, he added: "fengshao was not intentional. At that time, he suffered too much oppression and lost his mind. Even King Wu could not stop him."


    "And miss Bailu is a sword spirit. If Feng Shao doesn''t kill her, Minghong''s magic sword will be hard to recover, and it will not be able to fight against the sun bow!"


    Murong Bing''s body swayed and his eyes twinkled with tears.


    As a demon, she should have been indifferent to her family, but she was very fond of Bai Lu''s girl Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang. She started to choose Bai Lu to send the ring of ethereal spirits to Chu Feng, and also told Chu Feng about the situation of the Tianhu clan.But Murong Bing how did not think, let Bai Lu go, but will never come back.


    She could understand Chu Feng''s difficulty in self-control at that time, but she could not accept the news of Bai Lu''s violent death, because she was her niece. She was so young, and her future was limitless. Why was she the sword spirit of Minghong magic sword? Why was it so cruel?


    Chu Feng felt a little pain in his heart and got up and hugged Murong Bing: "I will definitely let her live, definitely!"


    "Can she survive?" Murong Bing stares at Chu Feng, tears slowly flowing down: "she has not been killed by you, even the soul has been deprived? How is it possible to survive? "


    A push away Chu Feng, Murong Bing shaking her head, she can not do to hate Chu Feng, because the enchanted Chu Feng certainly does not want to do such a thing, but if not hate Chu Feng, who should she hate?


    Originally, I thought it was a very warm thing to meet again with Chu Feng today, but this warmth did not last long. I knew the news of Bai Lu''s death. Murong Bing felt that all of a sudden, he fell into heaven and then fell into hell.


    Murong ice at the moment of the appearance of Chu Feng''s heart pain, looking up at the sky and Howling: "nothingness, I must destroy you!"


    Everything that happens seems to be a natural process, but it seems to be doomed in the dark. The only thing that can control all this is nothingness, which controls the fate.


    Although the third part of the sword spirit of Minghong magic sword is caused by LV Wan, there will be no follow-up if there is no nihility to promote it. Qingdi is one of the sword spirits, and Bai Lu is one of the sword spirits. Everyone is an important person around. It is a coincidence that Chu Feng doesn''t believe it if it has nothing to do with emptiness.


    Murong Bing Zheng for a moment, she can feel Chu Feng''s heart is not good, went forward to take his hand: "husband, I''m sorry!"


    "No, I''m sorry." Chu Feng knew that Murong Bing was affected by his heart, felt sorry, and took her hand with pity: "I''ll take you to see Bailu, believe me, one day I will let her live."


    Because Chu Feng once heard a voice when he fused the Ming Hong sword spirit. If he integrated the three sword spirits, he wanted them to appear again, unless he went to the supreme realm. Chu Feng did not know what he could do when he arrived at the supreme realm. But it should not be difficult to separate Minghong''s magic sword again?


    Murong Bing knew that if he continued to do so, Chu Feng''s heart could only be more miserable, nodded and did not speak again.


    Chu Feng opens the demon world and pulls Murong Bing to go in. Situ Ya and Bai He follow him in. As soon as Chu Feng enters the demon world, Chu Feng feels a killing opportunity to lock himself in. His eyes move. He sees that Leng Rushuang is looking at him coldly. In addition, Nan Zhenyan and others are there.


    Don''t want to know that Leng Rushuang must also know something about Bai Lu. Now she is angry.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng flew away and fell in front of the demon hall. Murong Bing and lengrushuang also followed, without saying a word. Chu Feng walked into the demon hall.


    After Murong Bing sister followed in, Chu Feng pointed to a wall in the demon Hall: "Bailu is temporarily sealed here by me to ensure that her body does not have any problems. When I step into a higher level, I can let her live."


    Hearing that Bai Lu still has hope to survive, her cold look softened a little, but still as cold as frost: "who else is that?"


    "Qingdi!" Chu Feng looked at the similar statue beside the statue of Bai Lu: "the royal blood of the Phoenix clan in the wild demon domain is also one of the sword spirits of Ming Hong magic sword. When I lost my mind in the devil, I killed her and Bai Lu together!"


    What!


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, who are still grieving for Bai Lu''s death, are shocked by their spirit when they hear the speech. They look at the statue of Qingdi. It turns out that this is the blood of the Phoenix clan, the royal family in the demon kingdom?


    The Phoenix clan still has blood. However, the eyes of the two sisters stare at Chu Feng coldly. Leng Rushuang directly scolds: "asshole, if you kill Bai Lu, you even kill the demon kingdom. You are an asshole!"


    At that time, Qingdi''s death Dongfang rhyme was also angry, so it was normal that she would be angry at the moment.


    After all, Phoenix clan, peacock clan, rain butterfly clan, jade rabbit clan, Tianhu clan and so on are all matriarchal demon clans. Naturally, they have a special feeling for the Phoenix clan of demon Kingdom, and it is normal for them to be angry.


    But things didn''t happen. Chu Feng had nothing to say. He spread out his hands and said, "I know I''m wrong, but you can rest assured that one day, as long as I don''t die, they will all live."


    "And I believe it won''t be long, it won''t be long!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2538

    Wolf world, a few hours of searching down, nothing.


    The eldest one stood in the prison and waited. The second one came back one after another. Their faces were not so good-looking, because so many people of the Tianhu clan walked quietly, and even left no trace. It was so weird.


    The most important thing is that there is no one going out at the entrance and exit of the world of wolves, and all the strong wolves guarding there are still there.


    The people of the Tianhu clan are like the evaporation of the human world. There is no trace, even a breath or a sign. It is totally unreasonable, and things begin to happen again.


    "Boss, do you want to inform the patriarch?"


    There was a terrible silence around him, and the second one said with an ugly face: "it seems that the people of the Tianhu clan have left here. It''s not a way for us to continue to look for it. We''d better take this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, when he fights with the devil, we will take the people of the Tianhu clan out, and the consequences will be very serious."


    The rest of the people also nodded slightly, now tell the demon emperor can forgive, when the demon emperor needs to use people, but no one, then many people will die.


    The eldest brother frowned deeply. He really didn''t want to tell the demon emperor that the people of the Tianhu clan had disappeared, but as the second said, if he didn''t tell the demon emperor, the consequences would not be able to bear until he knew the truth.


    Sigh and shake his head: "be ready to be punished!" Then the secret sound sent a message, informing the demon emperor, the Tianhu clan, ran away!


    After the news came out, the boss stood quietly with the crowd. They knew that the demon emperor would come soon. Their hearts were heavy. No one knew what to do when the demon emperor came, but it was definitely not something they could easily bear.


    Soon, there was a dark and dazzling door above the prison, and the next moment there was a monstrous spirit.


    The demon emperor came out of the glare door with a cold face, and slowly landed in front of the eldest. His eyes swept the whole prison. The thousands of fox people who had been imprisoned here could not be found at this moment, as if the world had evaporated.


    Slowly clenched his fist: "who is in charge of guarding here?"


    In the crowd, the old four shivered, gritted his teeth and went out.


    All of a sudden, the demon emperor stood in front of him with one hand pinching his neck. Without any words, he revealed senleng''s sharp fangs and bit the fourth''s neck artery. The latter immediately screamed.


    Boss, when people see this shudder, but no one dares to say anything. They don''t want to inform the demon emperor first. They expect such a result. At the moment, the demon emperor comes, and naturally, he starts to attack the fourth elder.


    Slowly, the demon emperor left the old four on the ground, the latter did not die, staring at a pair of eyes there twitching, began to fat body at the moment as thin as firewood, the whole body of Qi and blood and everything was completely devoured by the demon emperor, and was refined into the power of the demon emperor by the great Shura swallowing technique.


    "Waste, there is no need to live in this world."


    Even if the fourth elder was a superior demon God, he didn''t let the demon emperor have the slightest movement. Gently raised his hand and pointed a little, the old four''s body burned up a blazing flame, slowly turned into powder in everyone''s eyes, and disappeared in this world forever.


    In addition to the demon emperor, there are only seven higher gods in the world of the wolf tribe. One of them is dead at the moment. Everyone''s mood is heavy, but no one dares to blame the demon emperor.


    Because their wolf clan is more strict than any other group. The demon emperor is their king and decides their life and death. Moreover, the fourth elder is really wrong. He should not send people to watch the prison. No one knows where the Tianhu clan is now.


    After killing the fourth and swallowing all of him, the demon emperor''s eyes were flooded with cold color and swept the remaining six people: "this is the habitat of the wolf clan. There is only one entrance to the world. Who is responsible for guarding the entrance and exit of the world?"


    This one?


    The remaining six looked unnatural. When you look at me and I look at you, they all seem a little hesitant for a moment. They even look at the place where the fourth elder disappears on the ground, and all of them swallow their saliva unnaturally.


    The demon emperor sneered: "don''t tell me that none of you is responsible for guarding the entrance of the world?"


    Six people plopped one after another kneeling on the ground, because the demon emperor was right, none of them was responsible for guarding the entrance of the world.


    Because the entrance to the world of the werewolf is the declining wolf habitat under the sea, but it has disappeared for endless years. No one knows at all. No one has discovered the existence of the wolf world for many years. Therefore, they all think that it is a 100% safe place and no one will come in.


    So it''s just symbolic to send a few people to guard the entrance of the world, and most of the time they don''t pay attention to it.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The demon emperor suddenly burst into laughter, with a kind of madness in his madness. From the attitude of the six people, he can see that these guys have been at ease for too long and have no sense of crisis at all. Although it is very difficult to find the wolf world, it does not mean that there is no possibility of being discovered.But now the disappearance of the Tianhu clan, it is obvious that the world of the wolf clan has been discovered. The demon emperor''s eyes are full of madness and killing opportunities. The demon Zun''s side also makes him have a headache. Such a thing has appeared here, which makes him feel uncomfortable.


    Slowly clenched his fist, his eyes suddenly burst into white light, the extremely strong force directly hit the boss and their bodies, six people immediately flew out, the distance of the first 100 meters hit the ground, all of them spewed blood, and the whole body was weak.


    "I really want to kill you if I''m not using people."


    The demon emperor showed his white teeth and said word by word: "although the entrance to the world of the wolf clan is under the sea, there are some things we must be alert to. You have been at ease for too long, even the wolf people''s innate sense of crisis has not been found. I am very disappointed!"


    The six people who were jumped out by the demon emperor got up and slowly came back to him and knelt down. Under the leadership of the eldest brother, they all said in a loud voice: "pardon the patriarch!"


    The demon emperor swept them coldly. If it was snake Zun who made such mistakes, he would kill them. But these are his people. They have already killed a senior four and can''t be any more.


    The fierce killing machine slowly suppressed, cold eyes micro coagulation: "immediately mobilize the wolf family army, ready to go to the outside world to fight."


    At the same time, he also asked diezun and others to wait for him before he went to the demon temple. Now that the Tianhu clan is gone, it means that his chips are no longer there. Chu Feng may fight the demon Kingdom at any time. It''s time to make preparations.


    Then let the six people go to work quickly, and also check the prison site. The people at the entrance don''t find anyone coming in and going out. The Tianhu clan will never disappear for no reason.


    But after a circle, the demon emperor did not find anything unusual. He did not know where even the people of the Tianhu clan left.


    Want to go back to the demon temple to prepare for the war, the demon emperor looked at the sky and suddenly woke up like: "Damn it!"


    He remembered that after stepping into the heavenly way, the sage could shuttle through the universe, and every strong man''s world was a planet in the universe. Now that there was no one in and out of the world entrance, it could only come from the sky. As for how the Tianhu people took away, the demon Emperor didn''t know, but if it came from the sky, it was the sage who opened the channel directly It''s taken away.


    But in that case, it should be discovered, right?


    The demon emperor pondered for a while, but still couldn''t get an answer. Finally, he dismissed the idea of continuing to entangle, because there was no need to entangle this problem again.


    Open the door of dazzling light and leave directly. Soon, they will return to the sky above the demon temple. Diezun is waiting here.


    The demon emperor came down from the sky. Just before he was ready to speak, the snake Zun said anxiously: "demon emperor, all the people we arranged to stare at the temple army have disappeared. It is estimated that all of them have been killed by the people of the temple army. Then I sent people to check the temple army which was originally assembled in the secret place of morning light. I don''t know where to go!"


    "What?" The demon emperor was still depressed in his heart, and his face became ferocious when he heard the words: "the army of the temple disappeared. Where did they go?"


    Snake Zun was suddenly burst out of the momentum of the demon emperor, scared back a step, trembling back: "I don''t know!"


    The demon emperor looked slightly angry and shook his hands and slapped him on the snake Zun''s face: "I don''t know. All of them don''t know."


    The answer to the disappearance of the Tianhu clan is that they don''t know. Now the temple army is gone, or don''t know. The demon emperor feels that his side is all rubbish.


    After being slapped by the demon emperor, the snake Zun did not dare to have any unhappiness. He just lowered his head and trembled a little because of his fear. The atmosphere did not dare to come out.


    Butterfly Zun and mouse Zun also dare not make a sound, because they all feel the anger of the demon emperor.


    "If that''s the case, let''s start the war ahead of time."


    The demon emperor was silent for a while, and walked a few steps in the same place. The corners of his mouth cocked up and showed his sharp fangs: "it doesn''t matter if the temple army is gone. As long as the temple world is still there, the Tianhu clan runs away and the temple army disappears. All this must be the arrangement of Chu Feng."


    His fist clenched in an instant, and his evil spirit soared to the sky: "it seems that Chu Feng has never planned to fight in the demon domain, but it is only a cover up. In fact, it is to save the Tianhu clan. Then I don''t have to wait any longer."


    "Gather all the big demon clans and mobilize tens of thousands of troops for me, and I will step down the temple world!"


    War ahead of time?


    Butterfly Zun, snake Zun and mouse Zun all doubt whether they have heard the wrong thing. Not only do they have to fight ahead of time, but even the Tianhu clan has run away. What''s going on?


    However, he hesitated for a moment, and diezun and others hurriedly arranged to leave. Because the demon emperor never joked, he even said that he would start a war in advance. That would certainly not change.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2539

    The demon emperor ordered that thousands of demon clans were busy preparing for the temple world.


    Chu Feng was still in the demon world, but he didn''t dare to delay when he received the news from diezun. He went back to Manlong valley. According to diezun, the demon emperor wanted to gather all the forces of the demon domain to go to the temple world before the destiny of heaven. Naturally, Chu Feng couldn''t ignore it.


    In Manlong Valley, Chu Feng didn''t take one person with him. He took a breath to Wanhua valley. Butterfly Zun, who told the rain butterfly people to gather as much as possible, was walking around anxiously.


    Seeing Chu Feng suddenly appeared, he was startled and quickly opened his mouth: "did you save the Tianhu clan? Now what to do, the demon emperor is not ready to delay. Now that we have assembled a large army, we will go to the temple world for war at the latest tomorrow. "


    Chu Feng was naturally clear about this, but he was worried about diezun''s expression. Earl laughed: "Why are you still worried?"


    "No way!" Butterfly Zun also found that he was too anxious. He turned his head to one side and saw that butterfly dance was also making fun of himself. He glared at her and said, "demon, what do you want to do next? As long as the demon emperor hands, it will definitely be a cruel means and won''t give you any chance. "


    Chu Feng also did not point to break butterfly Zun''s anxious point of mind. After sitting down, he returned to the way: "stay away from the edge!"


    "For a while?" Butterfly Zun frowned: "how do you avoid it? The demon domain army is going to the temple world soon. Do you think you can avoid it? "


    "Why not?" Chufeng, with a warm smile, didn''t mean to worry about it, and said, "didn''t you say that? The reason why the demon emperor is worried is that he may not be able to control the demon Zun completely. He wants to fight with me when the demon Zun can still control it. "


    "Then I''ll stay away from the edge until he can''t even control the demon Zun. Isn''t the hope of victory bigger?"


    Butterfly respect smell speech eyebrow deep wrinkle, some have no language: "you want to be a shrinking head turtle?"


    Chu Feng''s original intention is nothing. When he hears the speech, his face is suddenly covered with black lines. It is obviously hidden in strategy. When he says it in diezun''s mouth, he turns into a turtle with a shrinking head. This metaphor is really helpless.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t tangle with butterfly Zun''s metaphor, saying: "once the demon Zun was incomparable, now using the evil way to resurrect may be even more powerful. Now we don''t know how powerful he and the demon emperor are together. We don''t know how strong the demon emperor is in urgent need of war, so I''ll drag him."


    "When he can''t control the demon Zun, maybe I won without using my hand?"


    Chu Feng said there is a little truth, but diezun is not much confidence, perhaps she does not understand the mind of the saints.


    There is also a question in my heart: "demon, you may be right to delay, but if you hide, what will happen to the temple world? Don''t you feel heartache when the temple is destroyed by the demon emperor


    Chu Feng shook his head, and his eyes were full of shrewdness: "the demon emperor longed for the state of Wanjie alone, even the people who revered him had no more. What''s the significance of his Wanjie duzung? And isn''t there still you around the demon emperor? Can''t you talk when he wants to kill me


    "It''s not enough to believe in the intelligence quotient of the demon emperor, or I won''t be in such a hurry to fight with me, but thinking about how to control the demon Zun."


    Butterfly Zun Leng for a moment, then understand the meaning of Chu Feng.


    His eyes caressed over Chu Feng, which was meaningful: "demon, so it seems that I still have a little use value for you?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded, his eyes wantonly walked on butterfly Zun''s body: "which day I need, you are a good cannon fodder place, of course, when I want to touch you, I will go to the world and find a condom!"


    Butterfly Zun was shocked: "condom, what?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were rolling. I really didn''t know how to explain it to diezun. After all, the martial arts went to the Tianyang period and even after the tiannu period. Some viruses that bothered ordinary people were useless to them.


    Seeing Chu Feng didn''t mean to explain it, diezun turned his eyes and said, "what about you, where are you going to hide now? It''s not like hiding here with me."


    "Of course not. I''m afraid you two sisters will eat me." Chu Feng shook his head and opened the door of dazzling light. Although he was sure that the whole temple world would not be ravaged by the demon emperor, he always needed to go back and have a look: "the next thing depends on you. In the end, whether I or the demon emperor survive, I believe it has no impact on you."


    Flash between the Chu wind into the glare of the door, temporarily back to the temple world, Yihong is still in the temple, must be taken away.


    "Sister, why don''t you choose to stand firmly with him?"


    When Chu Feng completely left, butterfly dance came up and said: "although the demon emperor now controls absolute power, I believe that the final victory still belongs to Chu Feng. Don''t forget that his three women are all saints of heaven!"


    "Fool!" Butterfly Zun knocked on the head of the butterfly dance: "now firmly standing with Chu Feng is far better than standing with the demon emperor. At least now the demon emperor has the upper hand, and I mind telling Chu Feng all the latest news. Isn''t it better than standing with him firmly?""What''s more, I need to consider for the whole rain butterfly family. Anything can happen. If I can''t be sure who wins or loses, I won''t make a statement. It''s my biggest concession to help Chu Feng."


    She did not know as much about butterfly dance as butterfly Zun did. However, she felt that if she changed to herself, she would stand firmly with Chu Feng, because Chu Feng felt better than the demon emperor in all aspects.


    Chu Feng, who came back to the temple world, naturally did not know the dialogue between diezun and Diewu. He just saw that no one in the temple went back. When he left, he left Yihong behind. The demon Kingdom army was coming. It was inevitable to take Yihong away.


    When he arrived at the door of Yihong''s room, Chu Feng did not knock on the door, but pushed the door directly in. He saw Yihong lying on the bed and opened his eyes when he heard the sound of opening the door.


    "Get up, get dressed, and go!"


    Chu Feng took a deep look at the body that the pajamas couldn''t cover, and then moved his eyes: "the demon emperor has the strength that I can''t fight for the moment. Now he has assembled the demon domain army, and will come to the temple world at the latest tomorrow. Before he comes, we need to leave here."


    Yi Hong is still confused, how to hear his words when Chu Feng comes back.


    Surprised to stand up: "what''s going on?"


    "Dress first!" Now Chu Feng is not in a hurry. She just looks at Yihong and says to Yihong, pointing to one of her clothes. Then she simply talks about the things in the demon domain, focusing on the demon Zun, which was once the collapse of Lu Wan and twin taboo.


    Yi Hong looks shocked when she puts on her clothes. In her memory, veneration is the most powerful existence. But now there is a Demon power that was once destroyed by the joint efforts of Lu Wan and twin taboo. How powerful is it?


    No matter how to think about Yihong, he couldn''t think of the power of the demon Zun. After finishing his posture, he said, "I''ll inform the Shangguan family and other people."


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head and stopped Yihong from going to inform people. He said indifferently, "they will be OK. I have made arrangements."


    "What?" Hearing this, Yihong exclaimed, puzzled and asked, "Chu Feng, you don''t take other people away. I can understand. After all, there are too many creatures in the temple world, but it''s not reasonable that you don''t take away Shangguan family. No matter what, it''s your mother''s family. When the demon domain army comes, it can''t see you. What do you do to Shangguan family? Won''t you regret it


    Chu Feng understood Yi Hong''s meaning, but he had other plans, and he had already measured many risks. Most of the Shangguan family should be in danger this time.


    Looking at Yihong, Chu Feng didn''t know how to explain it to her. He just thought of the evil demon Zun. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. When he was staring at the demon emperor, he saw the evil situation of the demon Zun, as if there were no girls without joy.


    Originally wanted to take Yi Hong to leave directly, but now also a little more hesitation.


    Yihong saw Chu Feng did not speak hesitant color, also did not disturb him, thought he was weighing whether to take the Shangguan family.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll visit the women of the Shangguan family." Chu Feng was silent for a moment and said to Yihong, then he left the temple. If the demon Zun was evil enough, the demon emperor would probably throw the women in the temple to the demon Zun to enjoy, and the Shangguan family would be the first choice to bear the brunt.


    Although there is no Shangguan''s family, the demon Emperor may also attack the rest of the people, but the world of the strong is cruel after all. Chu Feng is not the sage of Puji and can not save everyone. He can only sacrifice a small number of people to satisfy most people.


    He went directly to the territory of Shangguan''s family. At this moment, the night was deep and most people had already rested. Chu Feng did not go to other people, but went to Shangguan Mingheng''s place with a clear goal.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t go in directly, but stood outside the door and opened his mouth: "the Lord of Shangguan''s house, Chu Feng is visiting!"


    After a while, the door was opened. When he saw Chu Feng, Shangguan Mingheng was surprised, but that was to say, "well, you can tell me what you have."


    For Shangguan Ming hengchufeng, there is nothing that can''t be said. He roughly said about the situation of the demon domain, and also said some of his arrangements and concerns.


    Finally, he asked, "so I''m here tonight to ask the owner of the Shangguan family whether the women of the Shangguan family hide themselves or let me take them away. It should be safe to hide by themselves, but there is a divine realm among them, and some things can''t be guaranteed!"


    "How could there be such an evil existence? It''s even more evil than the six forbidden Arts in ancient times!" Hearing what Chu Feng said, Shangguan Mingheng frowned deeply: "you come in first and sit down first. I''ll call the main members of the family together now."


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "that Shangguan Jinghong doesn''t need to."


    Shangguan Mingheng''s expression is stiff, passing through the light embarrassment, knowing that Chu Feng is still dissatisfied with Shangguan''s startling Hong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2540

    Soon, except for Shangguan Jinghong, all the people from the main core of Shangguan family came.


    Seeing Chu Feng sitting there, everyone was a little strange. They didn''t know what Chu Feng came to do in the middle of the night, but they didn''t express their doubts, or stand or sit.


    "Shangguan''s master!"


    Chu Feng from these people''s faces one by one, light mouth: "you tell them, willing to follow me, I will protect their safety, do not want to leave can stay, but it is best not to stay in the Shangguan family, where to go, the best is to go to other interfaces."


    Shangguan Mingheng nodded and briefly talked about what Chu Feng had just told him and the people of Shangguan family. The focus was on the evil of Ming Yao Zun. If the demon emperor came to the temple world, the demon Zun would surely follow. The Shangguan family is under the temple world and must be taken care of first.


    "But you can rest assured."


    After Shangguan Mingheng finished, Chu Feng took the words: "the demon emperor has arranged for his own ruling power, plus some things. Don''t worry about what he will do to destroy the clan. But the demon emperor can''t control the demon king''s affairs. Therefore, you can arrange the women of Shangguan family."


    How is Shangguan yingyue''s mother''s home, Chu Feng is also doing something he can do, save time really happened something irreparable, Shangguan yingyue''s spirit in heaven will not rest.


    "Demon Zun, is it stronger than the demon emperor?"


    On one side, saru frowned and said, "we all know that the demon emperor has stepped into the way of heaven. But there seems to be no one named demon Zun among the strongest people in the demon domain. Chu Feng, won''t you coax us?"


    Thinking of Chu Feng''s disrespect for himself, saru''s heart is very unhappy now. She just hides her unhappiness in the face of Chu Feng''s strength.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to explain it too much, but just spread out his hands: "it''s up to you to decide what kind of decision you should not know. You don''t want to ask."


    Chu Feng directly left his words here, so that the Shangguan family showed a little dignified. If Chu Feng really wanted to leave the temple world temporarily, the demon emperor would surely come. And the relationship between Shangguan family and Chu Feng was very clear. What would the demon emperor do if he washed the Shangguan family?


    Even if, as Chu Feng said, the demon emperor would not wash Shangguan''s family with blood, but what demon Zun was really so evil that women''s Yin Qi needed to nourish, the consequences must be very serious.


    Of course, some people have a little anger in their hearts, that is, they feel that Chu Feng has implicated them. Of course, they just dare to slander themselves in their hearts and ask them to speak out. Few people have such courage.


    "I''ll go with you!"


    We talked in a low voice for a while, Shangguan Jiayan first said: "I believe that fengshao is true. Although we are not familiar with that demon Zun, it is certainly not generally powerful to make fengshao so dignified, so I choose to leave with fengshao."


    Shangguan Jiayan has already made a statement, and some people have become loose.


    Shangguan also opened his mouth at this time: "well, if that demon Zun can''t even control the demon emperor, our Shangguan family will be under the temple. Isn''t it better for us to withdraw all tonight?"


    It is indeed a way to go all the way, but it will make the demon emperor angry. When the time comes, it will inevitably spread the anger to the whole temple world. If the Shangguan family stays, Chu Feng knows that the demon emperor will feel that he does not care about anyone in the temple world. In this way, destroying the temple world has no meaning for him.


    It''s far better than holding them firmly, so anyone can leave the temple world, not the Shangguan family.


    Of course, the idea of being a superior official of the Chu family was not offensive to him.


    Just spread out his hands: "I have other plans. Of course, these are your decisions. If you want to go or stay, you are free. I just want to express my meaning."


    "Don''t listen to him." At this time, Shangguan Jinghong suddenly broke in and was robbed of the potential God army in the secret place of morning light. At the moment, he was only angry: "it''s good to say that it''s for the sake of Shangguan''s family, but now it''s saying that only part of the women can be taken away. I think Chu Feng has ulterior motives. It''s nonsense that what demon emperor comes to demon respect evil."


    "The temple world is the world most valued by the God. How could she let the demon emperor mess around?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. Seeing Shangguan Jinghong, he had an uncontrollable killing chance. He would think of the dead feiyuxin. Moreover, LV Wan in the temple world valued it. But since the fall of the four elders and he took over the hermit world, Lu Wan had not paid attention to it. Moreover, what Lu Wan really valued was the original place, the earth!


    Shangguan Jinghong was not informed, but suddenly came, and said such words. Shangguan Mingheng narrowed his eyes and felt the murderous opportunity of chufeng jumping. His heart thumped and gave Shangguan a look of chasing the sun.


    Shangguan chased the sun in his heart, but he also knew what his father meant. He raised his hand and slapped him on the face of Shangguan Jinghong: "get out of here. There is nothing you can do.""Father Shangguan startled Hong was slapped, and immediately more angry. Without the so-called hypocrisy in the past, he was no different from a Madman: "Chu Feng is a wolf calf, a man without conscience, a bastard who has no relatives. We can''t believe his words, and the demon emperor certainly won''t come."


    This time, Shangguan was angry at the pursuit of the sun. He slapped Shangguan Jinghong in the face again and threw him out directly. Chu Feng didn''t speak, but it didn''t mean he didn''t exist. If Shangguan Jinghong said these words foolishly, it was no different from looking for death.


    The house is quiet for a while, but you can still hear Shangguan Jinghong''s crazy cry outside. Shangguan looks embarrassed: "demon, don''t argue with Jinghong. In addition, please take my wife away. I believe what you said."


    "No way!" Chu Feng did not speak, saran suddenly took Shangguan''s hand and shook his head: "we agreed to share weal and woe, now the demon emperor is likely to come, how can I let you stay alone to face the danger."


    This time Shangguan was very firm in chasing the sun. He held saran''s hand and said without any doubt: "this is not the time to be capricious. If what the devil said is true, the demon Zun will definitely choose the women of Shangguan family. When you stay, don''t you make me more embarrassed?"


    Saran looks stiff and has a slight pain in her heart. She has been treated by situ Twilight cloud once. If she is honored by any demon, she will have no face to be a man.


    She didn''t want to go. She wanted to face the danger together with Shangguan chasing the sun. But if there was an accident, Shangguan would surely be worse than dead, biting his lips and nodding heavily: "I promise you to go, but you must be good. If something happens to you, I will not live."


    Shangguan forced to smile: "don''t worry, I don''t want to die, no one can let me die."


    Chu Feng didn''t disturb them. Some people decided to follow him or stay to find a place to hide. Chu Feng had nothing to say about it. He would protect those who believed in him, but he didn''t care if he didn''t believe him.


    After that, more than a dozen women from the core of Shangguan family were willing to follow Chu Feng to leave temporarily, but most of them chose to stay and find their own place to hide. Obviously, they did not trust what Chu Feng said.


    Chu Feng understood this, and there was nothing to say. He stood up and said, "those who are willing to follow me will stay. Others who want to rely on themselves, please leave!"


    This is the Shangguan family, but no one can easily refute what Chu Feng said. All of them withdrew. Only Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan sun chasing father and son, as well as more than a dozen Shangguan family women willing to follow Chu Feng away.


    Chu Feng did not waste time. He opened the channel of the demon world and said faintly, "this is my world. Many people are in it. I have already said hello to the people inside. You can live there peacefully in the future. Of course, don''t have any transgressive actions."


    We all don''t know where Chu Feng wants them to go, but those who are hesitant begin to go in. Shangguan Jiayan wants to say something, but think about it or forget it.


    Saran stayed at the end, turned around and hugged Shangguan to pursue the sun: "promise me, it must be good."


    Shangguan took a deep breath and patted afraid of saran: "go ahead, saru will follow you. You can think of it as going out to play for a period of time. When you come back, everything will be all right. We will be all right."


    Saran nodded, and reluctantly let go of Shangguan chasing the sun. He thought whether he could leave with Shangguan Jinghong. However, after thinking about it, saran knew that it was impossible. It would only aggravate Chu Feng. Moreover, Chu Feng said that only women were in danger, and men were not very dangerous.


    Slowly walked into the demon world, Chu wind also closed the channel completely, as if never appeared.


    "The Lord of Shangguan''s family, Shangguan is more or less!"


    Chu Feng put more than ten Shangguan family women into the demon world. When he was about to leave, he reminded him again: "I know that most people in Shangguan family still don''t trust me, and I don''t expect everyone to believe me. You''d better persuade me after I leave. I''ve seen the evil of demon Zun!"


    Shangguan Mingheng naturally believed in Chu Feng. He nodded back and said, "don''t worry. I''ll remind them again. If you still don''t listen, please ask for more happiness."


    If you want to die, who can stop it?


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and left the Shangguan family without wasting time. He took Yihong in the temple to make sure there was no problem and left directly.


    But when he left, he sighed a little, knowing that there were only one or two people out of ten who believed his words. The others still didn''t believe it. How dare the demon emperor come from the temple world under the control of the God?


    However, Chu Feng will not feel guilty. He has already reminded them that they don''t believe it. Who is to blame?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2541

    Chu Feng left the temple world directly, looking for a small world in the secret place of morning light and entered it. Only then did he open the entrance and exit of the demon world.


    In the following days, there will be a period of fluctuation. The power of the demon Zun and the demon emperor can not be dealt with by Chu Feng alone, even Zhang yun''er.


    Maybe Chang''e and LV Wan will have a little chance to win, but Chu Feng doesn''t want to go to them. Although it is the wisest choice to find them, he still needs to have his basic dignity as a man, even if he wants to find them, it is not now.


    Moreover, if the power of the demon emperor is too strong, Chu Feng believes that Chang''e or Lu Wan will come to him, because if they are not united, they will be defeated by the demon emperor one by one.


    So now Chu Feng is not in a hurry. On the contrary, he should be worried about the demon emperor. He can''t control the demon Zun. What he wants most at the moment is to finish all this quickly. Now he is hiding. In addition to being worried, the demon emperor believes that there will be no better way.


    "Brother in law!"


    In the demon world, after Chu Feng came back, he asked Yihong to take the women of Shangguan family to arrange a place to live, but he didn''t go out. Now Xuanyuan Huining came in from the outside, and his eyes were full of worry: "I heard that it''s very chaotic outside, and the demon emperor controls the strongest power in the universe."


    Chu Feng nodded: "if the news I got is not wrong, the demon emperor really has the strongest power in all the heaven and the world now, but these are temporary. I believe there will be a solution."


    Xuanyuan Huining frowned slightly, went to Chu Feng and sat down to see that there was no supreme throne in the demon hall. He was curious about where he had gone, but he did not ask.


    Just look worried to open: "that, how does Xuanyuan family do?"


    At present, it is obvious that Chu Feng wants to avoid its edge for a while, but Chu Feng may not be able to avoid other forces, such as Xuanyuan family. Its relationship with chufeng is not a secret.


    "I know your worries, but they''re not my biggest worries."


    Chu Feng understood Xuanyuan Huining''s meaning, holding his sister-in-law''s little hand, and whispered, "I''m most worried about the present world. The demon emperor now has the power to crush the universe. He may enter the modern world. Although the modern world is not attractive, it is the origin of the land."


    This is Chu Feng from the decision to avoid the edge of the matter has been worried in the heart, but did not say it.


    In the past, Lu Wan could suppress the existence of the gods above the heaven, but now the demon emperor has revived the demon Zun. The combination of the two forces is bound to be as strong as this. In addition, the fate is disordered and the way of heaven is unstable. The five forbidden areas are now lifted. The demon emperor can send the demon domain army to the modern world at any time.


    And even if the prohibition still exists, it can not stop the demon domain army, because the demon emperor is now a saint of heaven, and the power of the order of heaven has no effect on him.


    "Are not all your three women saints?"


    Xuanyuan Huining narrowed his eyes and bit his little lips and said, "plus, you are the four heavenly saints. Even if the demon emperor is strong enough to fight against one, the revived demon Zun will not really crush the three, right? If the four of you do it together, there''s a good chance of success? "


    Chufeng laughs bitterly when he hears Chu Yan. He doesn''t tell anyone about Chang''e or Lu Wan. He also tells those who know it not to say it at will. Now Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t know that he has fallen out with Chang''e lvwan.


    However, in order not to let Xuanyuan Huining worry, Chu Feng did not explain: "so you don''t have to worry about it. Unless the demon emperor has the absolute chance of winning, he won''t fight in the universe in a short time, because he is worried that the four of us will unite together, even if he and demon Zun can not fight."


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t recognize the unnatural in Chu Feng''s words, and began to worry less. She felt that Chu Feng was right. The demon emperor and demon Zun were very powerful, but only in a one-to-one situation. If Chu Feng and Chang''e were united together, the result would not be certain.


    For fear that Xuanyuan Huining would ask any questions, Chu Feng patted her thigh: "go to rest, no matter how big things are, I will be at ease to build your world in the demon world. In the future, that will be your palace and my back palace!"


    Xuanyuan Huining blushed and glared at Chu Feng: "the dog can''t spit out Ivory!" She got up with a red face and left the demon hall. Recently, she and Nan Zhenyan are both building their own world. Of course, as Chu Feng said, in the future, everyone will have their own world, so as to avoid embarrassment.


    Xuanyuan Huining left, the demon hall again quiet down, Chu Feng sat there contemplating, considering the current situation.


    If it can be controlled, Chu Feng will go down by himself. If he can''t control it in the end, he will go to Chang''e and Lu Wan even if he is a little disgraced. Even if we don''t have a chance to be together in a lifetime, it''s OK to join hands once for the sake of the stability of the universe.


    Of course, Chu Feng will not go to them until the end, because the result is still unknown. He wants to see if the demon Zun will feed the tiger and kill the demon emperor in the end. That would be perfect.However, when Chu Feng completely concealed the demon world and even let the hermit court keep a low profile in the following period of time, the wild demon domain was another situation.


    The demon emperor was so angry that he wanted to destroy the demon Zun.


    Because of the disappearance of the Tianhu clan, the demon emperor announced that he was busy to prepare for the war, but he didn''t expect that the demon Zun gave him a joy. He did not know where he had captured seven or eight demon clan women, and all of them were dead at the moment.


    The most important thing is that the indifference in the eyes of demon Zun is more flexible, as if to slowly have a new intelligence.


    "Demon Zun, what do you want to do


    The demon emperor can feel that he can still control the demon Zun, but there is no way to do it in some of his actions. He resists the mood of destroying the demon Zun and says, "since you recover, dozens of women have died under you, including several of the emperor''s women. Isn''t it enough?"


    Demon Zun sat on the ground with his knees crossed and said indifferently, "live a day, never stop!"


    The demon emperor''s expression was slightly coagulated, and he slowly clenched his fist. He understood the meaning of demon Zun. As long as he still existed for one day, he needed endless Yin Qi to nourish the dead Qi in his body.


    There are countless creatures and many women in the world. The demon emperor doesn''t care how much the demon Zun will kill. What he cares about now is that the demon Zun is becoming more and more difficult to control. Moreover, he can feel that the spirit of the demon Zun is becoming stronger and stronger. If he continues to develop, he may not be able to control the demon Zun.


    Taking a deep breath, the demon emperor turned around. Now he told the demon Zun that he would listen, but when the stillness in his body was agitated, the demon Zun could not help himself and ran out to find a woman.


    Now the only thing I can do is to kill Chu Feng in the temple world as soon as possible, and then kill the demon Zun. This is definitely a danger from time to time. Maybe I don''t know when I will kill myself.


    In the demon temple, the demon emperor sat on the demon throne, and looked at the side hall with dark eyes, thinking and firmness, as well as an undisguised killing opportunity.


    At first, he also wanted to use the powerful power of the demon Zun. Then the most important thing he thought about now was to solve all the things as soon as possible and kill the demon Zun. Otherwise, when the demon Zun was really powerful, it would be too late for anything.


    "The demon emperor looks very unhappy!"


    When the demon emperor made up his mind in secret, a voice was suddenly heard: "but it is also true. I thought that the recovery is the terror power that can be used for oneself, but I can''t imagine that I can''t control him in some aspects. I can understand that mood. How about the demon emperor, let''s cooperate!"


    The demon emperor stood up from the demon throne, looked at a virtual shadow in front of him, and sneered: "how can people in the western spiritual world not come to the body?"


    And this virtual shadow was once seen in the Chu family of Tianguan, monzi nagula.


    "The demon emperor is satirizing me?"


    Nagula laughed, ignoring the irony of the demon emperor, and said with a smile, "now I am only a god of creation. Naturally, I can only come in the shadow, not with the demon emperor, and all the heaven and all the world can go!"


    The demon emperor sneered and raised his head: "you also know that you are just an ant like God of nature. What qualifications do you have to cooperate with me? And what benefits can you give me to cooperate with you


    Nagula didn''t feel any displeasure. She said, "the demon emperor is proud, but not arrogant. In fact, I''ve been paying attention to the demon emperor these days. I know that you can''t control the recovery of the demon Zun. Now you are eager to fight with Chu Feng, just to solve all the problems as soon as possible, and then eliminate the uncertain factor of demon respect."


    "In our spirit world, there is a way to help the demon emperor to be powerful and incomparable. Even without the demon Zun, you can also fight against Chu Feng and others. You may say that you have the art of swallowing the great Shura, but that is useless and not perfect after all!"


    The demon emperor narrowed his eyes, and nagula''s words made him quite moved. If it could be enhanced to the point that no demon Zun was needed to fight against Chu Feng and others, what would the demon Zun do?


    Although he had the art of devouring the great Shura, the cost was very great, and maybe only 50% of his strength was left.


    The tone softened a little, but still arrogant: "say, what do you want?"


    "Cooperation, in the future, you will master the East, and I will master the West!" Nagula also raised her head and said word by word: "as long as you promise us that the well water will not offend the river in the future, and I can tell you my plan and even help you to be stronger, of course, before that, you must do me a favor!"


    The demon emperor sneered: "sure enough, there is no free lunch. What do I need to do?"


    "Break through the Holy Land!" Nagula didn''t waste time, and said, "I don''t believe in my own kind, just like the demon emperor, so I''m about to break through the holy land. I hope you can protect the Dharma for me. When the time comes, you and I will join hands, Chu Feng, God worship, emperor and goddess. Do you think you can compete with us?"


    "The most important thing is that you don''t have to worry about the demon Zun. After all, I''m only interested in the West and the demon world!"The demon emperor frowned. No one would like to see too many similar beings in the world. So did the demon emperor. He asked him to help nagula break through the holy land. The demon emperor could not accept it.


    But nagula said, let him very heart, if can be more powerful, who is not willing to?


    After thinking about it, the demon emperor nodded heavily: "I promise you that I will be there on the day of breakthrough."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2542

    Rising sun, demon world!


    Chu Feng spent the whole night in the demon hall. When he felt something, he opened his eyes, and his eyes solidified. The mirror image appeared in front of him. The scene reflected was just the situation of the wild demon Kingdom, and the people of various demon clans were gathering in the direction of the demon Temple.


    Pursed the lower lip to show a smile: "demon emperor, do not know that the more anxious you are, the more exposed your weaknesses?"


    Outside the demon temple, Murong Bing and lengrushuang came in. The former went directly to the side of Chu Feng and sat down. His body seemed to have no bones and leaned against Chu Feng''s body. Blinking at the mirror image, he squinted and said, "the demon emperor is going to start a war."


    Chu Feng didn''t feel much about it. He just took a calm look and moved his eyes away: "I expected it when I rescued you, so there''s no surprise. Next, you''d better improve your cultivation. Although you can''t help in Jihad, the combat of tens of millions of troops is still useful."


    The demonic army can destroy one interface at any time. However, even now, the demon army can''t move freely. It is difficult to move at will under the control of Lu Wan. It can only take one hour, one hour and two hours to get out, and it can''t do too many things.


    Murong Bing affectionately took Chu Feng''s arm and pressed his bimodal hands in the middle: "husband, I heard that you are so powerful now. Can I also achieve the God of nature?"


    When Murong Bing talked about it, her cold eyes also looked at Chu Feng. Now, their sisters are only in the realm of upper gods. Although they are already powerful in the universe, the God of nature and the sage of heaven are ants after all.


    As long as they get to the God of creation, they can rely on their own perception to see whether they can break through to the holy land.


    And even if you can''t get to the holy land, the realm of the God of creation alone is powerful enough. After all, the five forbidden areas and the heaven and ten thousand realms add up to be just a few saints of the heavenly way. To a certain extent, the God of creation depends on his understanding of the power of the world. He is as cold as frost. Neither of them feels that he is inferior to others.


    Chu Feng understood their thoughts, but he still had some things to do. He didn''t have that time for the moment: "let''s talk about it. I''m going to do some things in the next period of time. I don''t want to distract myself."


    Murong Bing frowned and hummed, "what is more important than helping your woman improve her accomplishments?"


    "Demon emperor!" Chu Feng pointed to the demon emperor who came out of the demon temple on the mirror image: "don''t forget that he has practiced the art of devouring the great Shura. I''m sure he is afraid of the demon Zun now, or he won''t choose to fight with me so soon. So he must want to kill the demon Zun after finishing a cut as soon as possible."


    "And the best way to kill the demon Zun is to use the great Shura''s swallowing technique to take most of the power of the demon Zun as his own. The demon Zun has no thought of his own, and the demon emperor can easily succeed."


    When Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing understood, Chu Feng added: "so I can''t take it lightly now. Today''s demon emperor is strong enough. If he devours the demon Zun, we don''t know how far it will go. So I have to find a way to let the demon emperor and the demon emperor fight inside first."


    Leng Rushuang looked at each other. They wanted Chu Feng to improve their accomplishments immediately. But they also knew that what Chu Feng was going to do was much more important than helping them improve their accomplishments.


    Curling her sexy mouth, Murong Bing said, "I don''t have any opinions about what you want to do, but I have a requirement that you should take me with you wherever you go. If you are not around me, people will not trust you."


    He also blinked at chufeng. It seemed that he was worried about the safety of chufeng, but Murong Bing was the only one who knew the most about his mind.


    If you can, Chu Feng would also like to take Murong Bing with her, but now it is different from the past. Murong Bing, who is naturally obsequious, will attract attention every minute when she goes out. If she is discovered by the demon emperor, she will not have to play.


    So Chu Feng shook his head without hesitation: "no way!"


    Murong Bing was suddenly aggrieved, and her eyes were full of resentment. It seemed that Chu Feng had not loved her for a long time. All the chicken skin that Chu Feng was watching had to jump up, and it was better to move his eyes away. Most of his attention was still focused on the wild demon region at the moment.


    Although I told Shangguan Mingheng last night that the demon emperor would not be bloodwashed when he gathered the ten million demon domain army, some things were better to be careful after all.


    If butterfly Zun can''t stop the demon emperor from really coming to a bloodbath, Chu Feng''s heart can''t forgive himself.


    Wild demon domain, before the demon temple, the demon emperor stood there, naturally did not know that Chu Feng was staring at the scope of the demon temple at the moment.


    It''s just looking at the army that thousands of demon clans gathered in the demon domain are coming, and they will soon gather tens of millions of them to go to the temple world. At that time, they may have a shocking collision with Chu Feng, but at the moment, the demon emperor''s heart is not much worried.


    Because he just got some news, Chu Feng fell out with Lu Wan and Chang''e. now Zhang yun''er is the only saint who can help Chu Feng.However, the two saints of heaven can''t compete with him and demon Zun for the time being. Therefore, the demon emperor has 100% confidence when he goes out to fight in the temple world. When he thinks that he is about to trample on the hidden world of the first of the five forbidden areas, the demon Emperor''s face shows a ferocious smile and unspeakable pride.


    From ancient times to the present, since ancient times, the demon domain is inferior to others. Now such a history will soon be rewritten, and he will become the first person in the demon domain. Naturally, the mood of the demon emperor is inexpressible excitement.


    His eyes also looked at the sky in the distance. The three saints came from three directions and all stood in front of him.


    "Demon emperor!" he said in chorus


    The demon emperor nodded slightly, and his eyes were sharp as he swept over the three demon clans who came with the three saints: Hydra, rat and butterfly. All of the three demon clans sent out the top of the demigod period. In addition, the rest of the demon clans were enough to have a strong collision with the temple army.


    Although the leader of the temple army is the five saints, all of them are the existence of God of nature, but the demon emperor is not worried about this, even if Chu Feng goes out to the demon Kingdom army, he is not afraid.


    The power that he and the demon Zun superimposed together can easily resist the three saints of heaven and even crush them. At the moment, Chu Feng can gather only two of them, which is not enough. At that time, no matter how many gods of nature will be, they are just dregs, and the demon Emperor has no meaning in his eyes.


    As time goes by, it is approaching noon. The three diezuns are standing behind the demon emperor. In addition, there are several lower demon gods around. Today, the powerful forces of the whole demon kingdom will be mobilized, which can be regarded as the biggest battle since the new era.


    The demon emperor raised his head and looked at the sky. The thousands of demon people had already arrived, and the time was almost the same.


    Go ahead and stand in front of the thousands of demon families, the demon emperor raised his hands, opened his arms, and said in a voice, "are you ready?"


    Thousands of demon clans were all crawling on the ground: "fight for the honor of the demon domain!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" The demon emperor laughed wildly, and endless Demon power surged out. The pressure of the holy land covered the whole demon temple. There was a dazzling door above the void, which was still expanding, and the demon emperor''s expression was a little more difficult.


    He can open the door of dazzle light at will, but to open the large passage that can let thousands of demon clans go directly is a little reluctant.


    "Demon Zun!"


    Knowing that he could not succeed, the demon Emperor didn''t mean to hide his strength any more. He burst into a drink in the demon Temple: "come and help the emperor to open the big channel so that the demon domain army can go to the temple world."


    All the people felt the evil spirit was boundless, and then a figure passed by. In an instant, they stood beside the demon emperor. A cold looking hand put on the demon emperor''s body. The great channel above the void was constantly expanding, and at last, almost all the demon families were covered in it.


    All the people were shocked. Except for butterfly Zun, even snake Zun and rat Zun were the first time to see demon Zun. They felt that the breath was no less than that of the demon emperor or even more powerful than it. They all felt a kind of inexplicable fear in their hearts, especially when they touched the eyes of demon Zun.


    Then, he speculated in his heart about the identity of the demon Zun. What was the existence of it? Why did people feel uncomfortable at a glance, as if they were dying at any time?


    "Go


    In their complex mood, the demon emperor suddenly burst out a drink: "go to the temple world, if you encounter resistance, kill me, surround the temple to me, after today, there is no temple in the hidden world, only I demon emperor is king!"


    Under the command of the demon emperor, thousands of demon families quickly dispersed their curiosity about the demon Zun, and they kept on flying away and did not enter the big channel. Snake Zun and others took a look at the horrible demon Zun, and followed them. Because they didn''t know whether there was an ambush in the temple world, they should follow the past and look at it first.


    Because of the opening of the big channel, many people of the demon clan have entered into it for a short time.


    The demon emperor put down his hand at the right time to let the demon Zun let go. He looked at the situation of thousands of demon clans rushing to the battlefield and laughed coldly: "Chu Feng, I could abuse you like a dog two years ago. Now you are still the sad garbage under my feet. Even if you are the sage of heaven, what can you do?"


    Arrogant and incomparable said a word, the demon emperor directly floated up and took the demon emperor into the big channel. This is the first time that the demon Kingdom has fought. The rest of the interface is naturally to be visited by the demon emperor.


    All this was seen by Chu Feng and Lu Wan, who respected the temple. The woman just sighed in a low voice: "demon emperor, when you know nothingness, if you are a chess piece, are you sad?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2543

    In the temple world, there are black shining doors on the sky, and there is a terrible evil spirit, which makes the whole temple area and the holy city fall into panic.


    They do not know what happened, why the good temple world will appear so uncomfortable evil spirit?


    What''s more, it''s not a simple evil spirit. What''s going on?


    Except for some of the Shangguan family members who knew about it, all of them had put questions in their minds, but none of them affected their inner fear. It was just not long before they all stayed.


    Because from the black glare channel, a revered demon domain existence flew out and landed in various places in the temple world. If you look closely, you will find that they mainly surrounded the temple area, and the demon domain army composed of tens of millions of demon domain strongmen came together, bringing extraordinary shock to the temple world.


    What''s more, the strongmen in the demon realm organized according to the emperor''s will not only exist in the demigod period, but also are selected from the peak of the late demigod period. Up to the back, the existence of the mid demigods is rare. Such a powerful force is enough to fight any interface. But at the moment, they are only aimed at the temple world.


    Then there were a few breath of the existence of the divine realm. The lower demon God, the middle demon God and the upper demon God came together, which made the temple world in fear shake a lot, because there was no sign of all this.


    Isn''t Chu Feng going to fight against the wild demon domain? Isn''t the temple army already in the wild demon domain? Why didn''t you hear the news of the war between Chu Feng and the wild demon domain, but the people from the wild demon domain came to the temple world?


    They can''t think of it, but it doesn''t mean they are stupid. It''s not a good thing for the demon Kingdom army to come to the temple world.


    After being in a trance, the crowd panicked, but when the rat Zun led several lower demon gods in the demon domain to hold the passage of the temple world, all of them were in despair. The arrival of the demon Kingdom army did not give them a chance to leave the temple world.


    In fear at the same time, they also began to scold Chu Feng.


    Yes, they all scold Chu Feng, because in their heart, Chu Feng is now the Lord of the hidden world, so they have the responsibility to protect their safety. But now that the demon domain army has come, the temple has done nothing, even no news. They all say that Chu Feng is incompetent, asshole.


    When their drinking and swearing converged into a long dragon, the breath of the two demon saints poured down from the sky, and the drinking and swearing of the whole temple world stopped completely at this moment, even silent.


    The demon emperor appeared from the sky with the demon Zun, and slowly landed in front of the temple. Facing the whole temple area, you can also view the holy city from a distance.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and the demon emperor heard the endless voices of the powerful in the temple world drinking and scolding there. All of them were accusing Chu Feng of being incompetent. His expression was a little ugly. He turned to look at the temple behind him: "go and have a look!"


    The body shape of demon Zun disappeared in a flash, and butterfly Zun and snake Zun also came to the demon emperor.


    The former said: "demon emperor, the demon domain army has completely controlled the temple world without any resistance and obstruction. In addition, we have just checked it and found that there is no trace of the temple army, no trace of Chu Feng, or even the traces of those powerful gods under his banner."


    "It''s like, Chu Feng gave up the temple world and left!"


    The demon emperor''s lips trembled, and gently waved his hand to let diezun continue to check. He could accept the fact that Chu Feng had ambushed heavy troops and fought against him, but he could not accept the fact that Chu Feng had run away, because in that case, it was not a simple thing to find out Chu Feng in the universe.


    But he does not have much time to look for it now, because the demon Zun is more and more unstable, and the demon emperor is worried that he will not be able to control him in the end.


    When the butterfly Zun and the snake Zun left, the demon Zun also went back and forth, indifferently said: "there is no one!"


    "Chu Feng!" The demon emperor clenched his fist, his pupils turned white, flashing a cold white light: "it seems that you already know the existence of demon Zun, but are you really so cruel to give up all the people in the temple world? Or do you think the emperor''s means are too kind to destroy this place? "


    In the understanding of the demon emperor, Chu Feng is a man of iron and blood, but sometimes he is indecisive, but as now he has abandoned the whole temple world. The demon emperor does not believe it, which is totally different from Chu Feng''s way of doing things.


    The demon emperor believed that Chu Feng would give up millions of people, but the temple world was more than millions of people. After so many years of change, hundreds of millions of creatures were few. Chu Feng was so indifferent to see them killed by himself?


    The demon emperor doesn''t believe it. It''s hard to believe it anyway.


    Clenched his fist and stood there waiting, waiting for butterfly Zun and snake Zun to bring him good news.


    Not long after, snake Zun and butterfly Zun came back, and snake Zun said first: "the demon domain army searched the temple area and found that all the people in the temple area were there except Chu Feng and the people around him. Even the Shangguan family was still there. Chu Feng seemed to have given up on them."


    Hearing this, the demon emperor tightened his body, which was the natural reaction of his anger to the extreme and wanted to kill people."My results are similar to those of snake Zun."


    Butterfly Zun also said faintly: "there is no trace of Chu Feng and his five saints in the temple area. They all left and gave up the foundation of the original temple!"


    "Demon Zun!" The demon emperor was very angry and laughed, pointing to the Shangguan family territory under the temple: "go, go with the snake Zun and invite all the core members of Shangguan family to see me. I want to see if Chu Feng really gave up everyone, even his mother''s family members."


    Butterfly Zun looks stiff. When he wants to speak, snake Zun has already left directly, and demon Zun also follows him. His face changes and recovers nature. He is also thinking about how to complete the things that Chu Feng explained.


    Otherwise, if the demon emperor blood washed the temple area, if Chu Feng won the final victory in the future, she would certainly not forgive her inaction.


    With the demon Zun following the snake Zun, all the dozens of people in the core of Shangguan''s family were brought to the demon emperor. Shangguan Mingheng stood at the top of the list. Even in the face of the demon emperor, he did not mean to lower his head, but still held up his head.


    "Tell me, where is Chu Feng?"


    The demon emperor passed them one by one, and asked coldly, "you''d better think it over before you tell me, because I don''t have any patience. Tell me that I can''t kill you or tell me, I''ll take you Shangguan''s family first!"


    Shangguan Mingheng replied: "I don''t know!"


    "I don''t know?" The demon emperor was stunned at the speech, and then laughed and said, "you are the master of Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan family? Do you think I will believe what you say? You are all human beings whose blood is thicker than water. You are chufeng''s maternal grandfather. Your Shangguan family is Chu Feng''s mother''s family. Do you know where he went


    "I won''t believe it. Tell me, or you''ll all die!"


    With the death word export, the spirit of the demon emperor''s holy land was like a mountain on the people of Shangguan family, which meant that everyone in Shangguan family would be wiped out if there was a disagreement.


    "Demon emperor!" Diezun knew it was time to speak. He organized his words and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to kill them. Chu Feng wants to escape us. Obviously, he has enough time to prepare, but he just took his people, not all the people in the temple."


    "I guess Chu Feng doesn''t care about their life and death at all. Otherwise, he will never let them stay in the temple world. Now, if you kill them, you''d better leave them."


    The demon emperor narrowed his eyes, and his eyes passed the butterfly Zun with evil eyes.


    Diezun did not dare to betray the truth and said: "because Chu Feng abandoned them, and we heard many people in the temple world scold Chu Feng for his incompetence. Obviously, he hated chufeng and left by himself. A group of people who hate Chu Feng will not necessarily bring us benefits, but they will definitely not bring us any harm."


    The demon emperor scattered some seeping momentum and asked indifferently, "be specific."


    "Let them hate Chu Feng even more!" Butterfly Zun raised her delicate face and whispered back: "human beings are selfish creatures. They can only see the damage they have suffered, and they absolutely do not know that others may also be in danger. Now people in the temple world are basically like this. They only see that they are controlled by the demon domain Army, and they can''t see why Chu Feng abandoned them."


    "So I think you shouldn''t kill people at this time. You can completely control the temple world and even the hidden world with bloodless weapons. At that time, it''s better to use their hatred of Chu Feng to control them. Isn''t it better for you to rule over the heaven and the world?"


    After catching the opportunity of killing the demon emperor, diezun added: "after all, the hidden world is the first of the five forbidden areas. If you take it without causing blood loss, others will praise the demon emperor for your benevolence and righteousness, and despise Chu Feng''s shameless abandonment of the hidden world."


    At that moment, the demon emperor really wanted to kill all the people of Shangguan family to vent his annoyance that he couldn''t find Chu Feng. However, after listening to diezun''s words, he thought it was very reasonable to kill a group of people who hate Chu Feng now. It was better to leave them to show their benevolence and magnanimity, which is good for ruling all the heaven and earth in the future.


    Then a thought of the demon emperor''s heart gradually scattered, can be regarded as accepted the butterfly Zun''s explanation.


    "Diezun was right. I didn''t mean to kill you at all. Those who were abandoned by Chu Feng might be the ones he wanted to kill. So I kept you, and I also wanted to disgust Chu Feng."


    "Who wants to be my spokesman in the hidden world? I can make him the king of martial arts in the temple with only one condition. I can help me discredit Chu Feng, so that I can completely control the hidden world


    Diezun''s face changed slightly, and she knew the evil mind of the demon emperor. But as long as the demon Emperor didn''t kill people, she would finish what Chu Feng had told her. As for the demon emperor''s choice of people to take charge of the temple, diezun didn''t want to pay attention to it, and she thought that no one would agree?


    But just when she was just thinking like this, Shangguan Jinghong, standing behind Shangguan''s pursuit of the sun, suddenly came out and raised a hand: "noble demon emperor, I am willing to serve you!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2544

    Shangguan Jinghong came out with a flattering smile on his face, and kept saying, "I am willing to be your spokesman, cooperate with you to control the hidden world, and even smear Chu Feng for you, and create a brilliant image for you!"


    Shangguan Mingheng and others were all shocked. They were surprised to see Shangguan Jinghong walking out like a slave. They didn''t expect Shangguan Jinghong to do such a thing or even say such a thing at this time.


    The Shangguan Mingheng''s expression was angry: "startled Hong, what do you want to do?"


    "For what?" Shangguan startled Hong and looked back with a cold look on his face: "don''t you know what I''m going to do? I am the inheritor of Shangguan''s family. I am your grandson. However, you treat me as nothing, and teach me and scold me constantly for the sake of Shangguan yingyue, the son of a bitch who escaped from marriage. "


    "You said, what''s wrong with me? Chu Feng is just a little bit lucky. Do you need to deny me for him?"


    The more he said, the more excited the Shangguan was, the more excited he was. He completely ignored the existence of people in the demon domain. He seemed to vent: "without the women trained by our Shangguan family, there would be no Chu Feng. However, he still does not recognize our Shangguan family, a typical ungrateful person, or even I have control of the latent God army. Does he still let people take it back, when I am a cousin?"


    No matter how ugly Shangguan Mingheng and others looked, Shangguan Jinghong sneered: "so he has no conscience. Then don''t blame me for my lack of benevolence and righteousness. He can''t give us the noble status of Shangguan family. Then let me give it to you and let you know that I am the hero of Shangguan family."


    "Even if I want the whole hermit world to despise Chu Feng''s conduct, my mother''s family will not take care of him."


    Shangguan Mingheng was trembling with anger. Shangguan Jinghong only saw that Chu Feng didn''t give Shangguan family anything, but he could not see the stability that Chu Feng brought to Shangguan''s family after he became the Lord of the hidden world. He didn''t have to live with the same fear as before, nor worry about the oppression of the four families.


    Although we have lost some rights in the past, they are all illusory. What is more important than a safe environment? What is more precious than not having to worry?


    Unfortunately, Shangguan Jinghong didn''t understand this. He only saw that Chu Feng didn''t give him rights, status, and everything, resulting in a malformed hatred.


    Raise hand to want to give Shangguan Jing Hong a slap, but be by the demon emperor a fierce breath completely suppress.


    "Are you Shangguan Jinghong?"


    The demon emperor forced him to leave Shangguan. Mingheng looked at Shangguan Jinghong with a smile: "I heard that you are chufeng''s cousin and the fourth generation successor of Shangguan''s family. I also heard that your beautiful wife fell in love with Chu Feng and even died for him. You lived a humble life and almost got killed by Chu Feng, didn''t you?"


    Shangguan Jinghong bowed down: "yes, the demon emperor. Chu Feng is a bastard who doesn''t know how to be grateful. His mother was trained by our Shangguan family. But my grandfather was killed because he didn''t obey the rules of women. Now, as Shangguan yingyue''s son, he doesn''t make up for his mother''s compensation. He even wants to expel our Shangguan family."


    "So I hate him, I absolutely can''t let such a wolf calf live in this world, I will cooperate with the demon emperor to suppress him."


    The demon emperor roared with laughter at the smell of the speech, and his eyes were full of obvious ridicule and some regrets.


    He ridiculed Shangguan Jinghong''s servitude. Unfortunately, Chu Feng did abandon all the people in the temple world, even the Shangguan family. Otherwise, Shangguan Jinghong would not have said such a thing. This also led to his plan to attack the temple world and eliminate Chu Feng, which led to a change.


    At the same time, the demon emperor narrowed his eyes and examined Shangguan Jinghong. He could feel Shangguan Jinghong''s hatred and jealousy for chufeng.


    The corner of the mouth picks up a playful smile: "kneel down!"


    Shangguan Jinghong was stunned for a moment. Then he knelt down on the ground without hesitation, and let Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun appear clearly angry. They began to feel puzzled and dissatisfied with Chu Feng''s suppression of Shangguan Jinghong. Now, there is nothing wrong with Chu Feng. People like Shangguan Jinghong should not be sympathetic.


    The rest of the Shangguan family were also shocked by the behavior of Shangguan Jinghong. They slowly felt humiliated because Shangguan Jinghong was the fourth generation successor of Shangguan family, but now he knelt down in front of the demon emperor.


    Not only did he abandon his own dignity, but also let the Shangguan family follow him in shame.


    Diezun and others look at Shangguan Jinghong with disdain. They can see that Shangguan Jinghong is just like this because of his jealousy of Chu Feng. He not only abandons his pride, but also kneels in front of the demon emperor. It is uncomfortable for such a person to live.


    Butterfly Zun even thought about whether to find a chance to kill Shangguan Jinghong, but after thinking about it for a moment or not.


    Now Shangguan Jinghong is submitting to the demon emperor. According to the plan of the demon emperor, Shangguan Jinghong, such a slave, will surely be reused. Whoever kills him will be investigated by the demon emperor. However, diezun does not want to expose his connection with Chu Feng for the time being.


    "Although you are the next God, I am satisfied with your attitude!"The demon emperor''s laughter fell down, and his eyes sharply glanced at the Shangguan Jinghong: "I appreciate people like you. From now on, you are the new generation of King Wu of the temple world. You take charge of the whole temple world on my behalf. All you need to do is cooperate with me unconditionally to control the temple world and the hidden world."


    The corner of the mouth is slightly tilted, and the sharp teeth brush the cold light: "Whoever blocks you is blocking me. Who gives you discomfort is giving me discomfort. You are my dog, a dog biting for me, aren''t you?"


    Shangguan Jinghong''s face changed slightly, and he felt some humiliation pervaded in his heart. However, it was worth thinking that he could take charge of the whole grand ceremony world and the hidden world in the future. Although he would be restrained by the demon emperor, it was worth it.


    In the disappointed eyes of Shangguan Mingheng and other people, Shangguan Jinghong completely crawls on the ground: "demon emperor, you are my master, I am your dog, and I will kill those who oppose you for you."


    The appearance of Shangguan startled Hong made the demon emperor laugh loudly. It was just that the laughter fell in the ears of Shangguan family, which was endless humiliation.


    In the past years, although the Shangguan family was oppressed by the four big families, it has never been so humiliating. Today, as the fourth generation successor of the family, Shangguan Jinghong kneels in front of the demon emperor and thinks he is a dog. Not only has he lost his dignity, but the Shangguan family has no face to see anyone.


    "Now you go and do one thing."


    The demon emperor stopped laughing and said coldly in his eyes: "take the demon Zun to Xuanyuan family and the ruling house of the hidden world. In the next few days, I want them to have no objection. Chu Feng gave up on them. I''ll accept them. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Shangguan Jinghong raised his head, and his eyes were full of excitement. As a subordinate God, he would soon be able to deter the Xuanyuan family and the ruling house of the hidden world. The feeling made him forget the humiliation in his heart, and he thought of the feeling that he would soon be superior, although he was a dog of the demon emperor.


    Next, the Shangguan family were expelled back to their territory, because according to diezun, they were abandoned by Chu Feng. Killing and not killing are the same. Keeping them can make them hate Chu Feng, so the demon emperor scattered to kill them.


    Of course, the demon emperor left Shangguan''s family to make Shangguan Jinghong do his best for him.


    However, after Shangguan''s family members were expelled, the demon emperor patted Shangguan Jinghong on the shoulder and told him in a meaningful way: "demon Zun has a persistent desire for women. He will follow you to do things, and he must serve you well. Do you understand?"


    Shangguan startled Hong Leng for a moment, looked at the demon Zun standing there with indifferent breath. He couldn''t help but excite himself and nodded: "the demon emperor can rest assured that he will serve the demon Zun well."


    The demon emperor sneered and turned to look at the demon Zun. His eyes were like ice front: "from now on, you will follow Shangguan Jinghong''s side and obey his orders. You can do what he wants you to do, understand?"


    "Yes, master!" he bowed


    Shangguan Jinghong''s heart was more excited, and he felt that it was not so embarrassing to be a dog for the demon emperor, because the demon emperor drove a demon saint to him, and thought of taking a demon saint to deter the hidden world. Shangguan Jinghong''s heart was excited and excited.


    What Shangguan Jinghong didn''t know was that the demon Emperor just left his demon Zun with headache to him to control, because the demon Zun''s dead body needed Yin Qi to synthesize. The demon Emperor just came to the temple world and didn''t want to be disgusted. That was not conducive to the control of the head of the five forbidden areas.


    Shangguan Jinghong to do these things is the most appropriate. Others will not say that it is his demon emperor''s fault, but will say that Shangguan Jinghong wants to please the demon Zun, and then intimidates others.


    Poor Shangguan Jinghong thought that the demon emperor really trusted him and valued him, so he took a saint with him.


    Soon Shangguan Jinghong left with the demon Zun, and at the same time took a million demon domain army to Xuanyuan family. Standing in front of the temple, the demon emperor''s mouth raised a killing opportunity: "when you control the hidden world for me, you will be successful and retire!"


    Then the demon emperor laughed. The villain asked Shangguan Jinghong to do it. When the hidden world was completely settled down, he killed Shangguan Jinghong to buy off the heart of the hermit.


    Diezun stood behind him without saying a word. His eyes twinkled and he didn''t know what he was thinking. He just looked into the distance from time to time. He felt sad for Shangguan Jinghong!


    All this was seen in the eyes of Chu Feng, Murong Bing sisters also see clearly.


    The demon hall is very quiet, but they can feel the anger of Chu Feng''s heart. Shangguan Jinghong this time, it is impossible to die.


    Chu Feng also stood up at the moment: "white lotus, go out with me, demon Zun left the side of the demon emperor, this is an opportunity!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2545

    When night falls, Chu Feng and Bai he come out of the small world of the secret place of morning light. The secret place of morning light at night is very quiet. Most people will not choose to go on the road at night. Therefore, no one is aware of the appearance of Chu Feng and Bai He at this moment.


    "Master, where are we going now?"


    White lotus looked around the black paint smeared, a woman''s instinctive nature let her close to Chu Feng''s side a little, asked softly.


    Chufeng touches his chin and looks at the East and the West. To the west is the entrance and exit of the temple world, and the East is the entrance and exit of Xuanyuan family. Now it takes two days for the demon emperor to ask the Shangguan Jinghong to go to Xuanyuan family. In these two days, Chu Feng can do a lot of things.


    As for the temple world, Chu Feng didn''t worry much. It can be seen that the demon emperor has accepted the advice of butterfly Zun and will not carry out bloody killing in the temple world. The most difficult demon Zun also follows Shangguan Jinghong into the secret land of dawn, so Chu Feng has no intention of worrying.


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile and said: "you go to Xuanyuan family, find the emperor, tell him what happened, let him gather the main members of the Xuanyuan family, the rest of them are to be dismissed, and I will catch up after I meet the demon Zun."


    "What?" White lotus smell speech look a surprised: "are you crazy?"


    Chu Feng originally planned to do well. He looked at Bai He with astonishment and almost doubted whether he had heard him wrong: "that, what did you say? I didn''t hear you clearly. "


    "Nothing!" Bai He''s face turned red, and she was a little nervous. She said those words just now when she heard Chu Feng say that she would go to meet the demon Zun. But Chu Feng asked her to say it again. Bai He still didn''t have the courage.


    However, she didn''t say those words casually, because she already knew the origin of the demon Zun. It used to be suppressed by three saints of heaven, and it was still the taboo of Lu Wan and twins. Now Chu Feng is only one person. Of course, no matter how powerful he is, she has no chance of winning?


    Chu Feng looks at Bai He''s cramped appearance and squints his eyes. He just can''t say what''s wrong with him for a while.


    Also did not go to investigate Bai He said, Chu Feng unquestionably said: "go, demon Zun recovery has been several days, I know he is very strong, but want to see how strong he is, or to make the next plan."


    "Master White lotus did not immediately rush to Xuanyuan secret place, puzzled of the mouth: "you for the taboo demon God, in the universe is a killing God like figure, now you are deterred a lot of people, but I believe in their hearts to you or there is vigilance, after all, few people know, all this is a vain conspiracy."


    Chu Feng took a look at Bai He with great interest. He didn''t expect that Bai He would suddenly ask such a question.


    However, she is right. The demons'' extermination is a conspiracy of nothingness, and it has been a legend that is hard to change after so many eras. It is impossible to let the universe know the truth. After all, nothingness does not exist. It is not a person. Even if it is said, no one will believe it.


    Chu Feng also understood the meaning of Bai He, that is why he wasted his spirit to protect the heaven and the world, protecting a group of people who complained and were vigilant against him, even those who wanted him to die.


    When Bai He was staring at him subconsciously, Chu Feng said, "Bai He, you have been with me for some time. Sometimes you don''t need any reason to do some things. As long as you can live up to your conscience, I''d rather bear the responsibility of the people in the world than the people in the world. It won''t happen to me."


    White lotus raised his head, see Chu wind did not look at himself, also asked: "that master, what will happen to you?"


    "If the people in the world are negative to me, I will not be negative to the people in the world!" Chu Feng is silent for a while, extremely calm return a way.


    Pat Bai He on the shoulder: "so go ahead, and there are your father and your people in Zhongzhou. If you allow the demon emperor to develop, all the heaven and earth will fall into disaster. At that time, no one wants to be alone, and there are some things you don''t understand. When you understand, you will know why I did that."


    As for the inconvenience and Bai He said, the nothingness may not have been sealed by Lu Wan, and the wormholes in the starry sky are countless times more harmful than the demon emperor.


    Because the development of the demon emperor is at most a loss of life, and the development of nothingness and wormholes will lead to the collapse of the world. Therefore, Chu Feng is going to do something. Others can not love him, but he loves those people and doesn''t want them to disappear in this world in this era.


    After a simple instruction, Chu Feng didn''t waste time. The magic light wings spread out and went to the West in an instant. Shangguan Jinghong and the demon domain army had already stepped into the morning light secret place, but the morning light secret place was too vast. Even if they kept working day and night with the help of demon Zun, they needed the fastest two days. At this time, Chu Feng wanted to prove something.


    Then decide whether to go to Chang''e and Lu Wan!


    "If the people in the world are negative to me, I will not be negative to the people in the world?"


    Bai He still stays in place, looking at the night sky where Chu Feng has disappeared. She repeats what Chu Feng said just now. Bai He doesn''t understand what kind of spiritual state it is, but she overthrows her conjecture about Chu Feng all the time.Taboo demons not only did not disappear, but also maintain the stability of the universe. Who is the God of killing and who is the devil?


    There was a door of dazzling light in front of her. If Chu Feng was here at the moment, his jaw would fall down, because the door of dazzling light was the channel of all worlds, and only the existence above the sage of heaven could open it.


    Bai He, who walked into it, only left a very calm speech in the night sky: "Chu Feng, I really want to know what kind of person you are. Can you really change your destiny and not kill the world?"


    At the moment, Chu Feng has gone out thousands of miles away, but stopped in the night sky and looked back at the road he had just come to. He felt something wrong just now, but what could be wrong?


    Bai He is now promoted and firmly cultivated in the realm of upper God. There are only a few people who can hurt her in the world of heaven and earth. I don''t think there will be any problem.


    After dispelling the idea of something wrong in his heart, Chu Feng continued to go to the West. The speed was so fast that the naked eye could not detect it, and even the powerful people could not detect it.


    It was not long before I came to a vast and endless forest. Standing on the top of the sky and hiding in the thick clouds, because below was the place where the army of demon domain rested temporarily, you could feel the rolling and moving evil spirit all the time. Besides, there was no human flavor in the surrounding area except for the smell of the strong in the demon domain.


    While shielding all the breath, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled to observe the situation below. Soon, he saw Shangguan Jinghong and demon Zun in a cave deep in the forest.


    Without any accident, the demon Zun is galloping on the demon domain women at the moment, and there are already two dried up corpses of demon domain women beside them. Shangguan Jinghong stands there and looks at it. There is no excitement in his face when he is used by the demon emperor, but only fear.


    Because he had not arrived at Xuanyuan secret place, Shangguan Jinghong went to find three demon domain women for the demon Zun. Those demon domain women heard that they were going to serve the demon Zun. All of them came running. But after the first woman was trampled to death, the other two wanted to escape, but how could they still run away?


    With a hard time swallowing and salivating, Shangguan startled Hong to know that there was absolutely something wrong with the demon Zun. He did not say a word, but just acted like a beast. Moreover, the women he had trampled died and could not die again, just like mummies.


    At this moment, he finally understood that he was played by the demon emperor, but it was too late to know.


    With a roar, the demon Zun finally stopped on the woman in the third demon domain. He stood up calmly and put on his clothes. His eyes were cold and gloomy. There was no human color, just like a beast, a beast without human nature.


    Shangguan Jinghong excites the spirit. Although the demon emperor said not to worry, don''t be afraid, but demon Zun is a saint. How can Shangguan Jinghong''s heart not be afraid?


    The tone can hear the shaking: "demon lord, are you satisfied?"


    The demon Zun looked at Shangguan Jinghong slowly. It was just a look that made Shangguan Jinghong step back subconsciously. Even a cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He was afraid that demon Zun would stab him to death with one finger.


    In Shangguan''s frightened mood, demon Zun opened his mouth: "not satisfied!"


    The Shangguan startled Hong''s expression coagulates, looks at the three corpses on the ground, raises his hand to let them turn into dust, has already died three people, the demon Zun is still not satisfied, how much will it be satisfied?


    Are you looking or not?


    Shangguan Jinghong was thinking about it in his heart, but he soon made a decision. If he didn''t look for it, what would he do if the demon Zun killed him? What''s more, what''s more, the dead are not their own people, or the women in the demon realm. What''s more, they don''t need too much consideration. After going to Xuanyuan secret place, they will find Xuanyuan family women for demon Zun.


    "Wait a moment, Demon Lord. I''ll find ten for you this time!"


    Immediately, a decision was made. The Shangguan Jinghong was about to go to find a woman for the demon Zun. But just after two steps, a gust of wind swept by. The Shangguan Jinghong thought that it was the demon Zun who wanted to attack himself. Subconsciously, he held his head in his hands: "Lord demon, although you are a demon, we are all male!"


    But the next moment, Shangguan Jinghong found that the demon Zun didn''t want to attack himself, but went outside the cave and looked up to the sky at night.


    There was a slight difference in his heart. Shangguan Jinghong also went out to see what was special in the night sky: "demon lord, what''s the matter?"


    "Familiar taste!" The demon Zun opened his mouth indifferently, and the huge wings spread behind him. The power generated in that moment made a big tree not far away directly broken, and the demon Zun also rose up in the air directly. The speed was so fast that the Shangguan Jinghong couldn''t react at all.


    When the Shangguan startled Hong''s reaction, where was the demon Zun''s figure? What direction did he go? He looked more flustered and quickly passed the news to the demon emperor.


    And the demon emperor who knew the news not only did not blame Shangguan Jinghong, but also let him rest assured, and soon the demon Zun would come back.


    In this regard, Shangguan startled Hong Yuejia''s confusion, demon Zun, what did you do?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2546

    In the dark sky, two figures shuttled between the clouds one after another, without concealing their breath, so that people in the secret place of morning light felt the shivering from the heart.


    Because they feel the breath of saints, one is overflowing with evil spirit, the other is overflowing with supernatural evil spirit. The influence of both saints makes the whole secret place of morning light shrouded in an extremely dull atmosphere. Everyone is worried and speculating about what is going on.


    Millions of demon Kingdom army came to the secret place of morning light, which is usually the place where there are shuttles under the divine realm. Now there is holy land. Everyone has different ideas in their hearts, but the same is fear.


    And these two saints are Chu Feng and demon Zun!


    Since the recovery of the demon Zun, Chu Feng only knew that he was powerful from the ancient demon king. He also knew that the fall of the demon Zun was due to the Sansheng taboo. It can be seen how strong he was at the beginning, but now the demon Zun is so powerful that Chu Feng doesn''t know, so he comes to see if he can compete with him now.


    If you can fight against or even crush, then you can start a full-scale war with the demon emperor.


    Pull out the temple army and the demon Kingdom army directly against the demon domain army, and then summon Zhang yun''er to send the demon emperor and demon Zun to hell.


    Of course, if the demon Zun is really powerful, then everything should be considered in the long run, at least not so hasty. Of course, it is also the last thing Chu Feng wants, because it means that he will go to Chang''e and LV Wan, otherwise, he and Zhang yun''er alone will not be able to fight with the demon emperor and demon Zun.


    Chu wind in front, demon Zun in the back, and with the continuous advance of Chu wind in the back of the demon Zun that breath is also more powerful, it seems that this morning light secret to collapse in general.


    However, there is nothing to worry about Chu Feng. The secret place of morning light is the intersection of the heaven and the universe. The hardness of this place is not comparable to that of the war world and the temple world. However, it has a mysterious way of heaven. No force can destroy the secret place of morning light, even if it is a saint.


    Leap has not known how much distance, two people have come to the vast sea, Chu wind finally stopped.


    When looking back, he was stunned for a moment, and the strong evil spirit was diffused behind him. But where did the demon Zun go?


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, ready to explore, suddenly smelled the dangerous breath, covered his whole body, look changed greatly, but everything was too late.


    Originally, the demon Zun who had been following him didn''t know when he had already arrived in front of Chu Feng. Even a little breath was not captured by Chu Feng. When Chu Feng felt it, the demon Zun''s heavy fist had already hit Chu Feng severely.


    The terrifying and violent force instantly eroded all the bones of Chu Feng, and his body fell towards the sea surface, setting off a huge wave, and the whole person did not enter the sea.


    Pain!


    Chu Feng at the moment only such a feeling, demon Zun just an attack to Chu Feng unprecedented pain, even numb in general.


    His left eye twinkled and saw the demon Zun standing on the sky that day. His eyes were blinking and staring at the sea. Chu Feng''s body was not affected by the power of the attack just now. He was also thinking about how to face the demon Zun. Judging from the attack just now, the strength of the demon Zun was absolutely terrifying.


    But Chu Feng just thought of these, suddenly more dangerous breath covered his whole body, how to return a responsibility?


    The demon Zun was still on the sky that day. Chu wind could be sure, but how could there be a dangerous smell? Chu Feng subconsciously turned his head towards the bottom of the sea. When he saw it clearly, his face changed greatly. He only saw a pair of huge eyes flashing dim light, and a big mouth was already opened in the dark.


    What a monster this is!


    If it wasn''t in the sea, Chu Feng would have been scared out of sweating at the moment, but it also made Chu Feng feel a little kidney deficiency and couldn''t control so much any more. Chufeng clenched his fists to hold back the pain of his body and went directly to the sea, with the sound of animal singing in his ear.


    In the next second, he broke through the sea and went directly to the sky. As he left the sea, a huge figure appeared under the sea bottom. A terrible black shadow came towards the Chu wind.


    This time, Chu Feng also saw clearly that the monster attacking him was not a monster, but a monster formed by sea water and sea water.


    His heart moved and looked at the demon Zun standing on the sky coldly. Chu Feng''s heart became more and more dignified. He didn''t know what had happened now, but from the current situation, it must be the means that the demon Zun made. Only how did the demon Zun do it? One idea turned the sea water into a fierce beast?


    There was no time to think so much, Chu Feng quickly dodged away, that terrible sea monster rushed empty, but that is to say, the sea surface set off a tornado like waves toward the Chu wind, the sky all slightly changed color.


    These are only formed by natural things, but Chu Feng did not dare to touch each other easily, because this is the means of demon respect, and no one knows how powerful the power is.


    "Frozen!"


    Suddenly, the silent demon Zun spoke faintly.At the next moment, Chu Feng''s body was in a cold state. The vast and endless sea was frozen in an instant, and the sea monster towards him turned into ice and snow monster, which was more fierce and dangerous than before.


    Chu Feng wants to move his body, only to find that because of the sea water on his body, at the moment, those sea water has turned into ice, and even the blood is coagulation.


    "Damn it!"


    Chufeng cheered and looked up to the sky: "sunshine!"


    The change of heaven and earth is between the sage''s thoughts. It was originally a long night. With an idea of Chu Feng, the night was slowly dissipating. The sun appeared in the sky that day. Chu Feng''s eyes were frozen: "flame!"


    In vain, a fire broke out within a thousand miles, especially around the ice monster. Only this time, the wind of Chu failed.


    I saw that the snow monster was surrounded by the fire, smaller, but still fiercely toward the Chu wind, Chu wind wanted to move, but the speed was still slower, was directly hit by the monster, that kind of cold and bone piercing pain let Chu Feng''s whole blood present a kind of solidification state.


    The rigid body fell down and went down, not into the burning flame, hit the ice snow, directly hit a hole, again into the sea.


    And the burning flame and the frozen everything also disappeared in an instant. The body of demon Zun fell slowly, and the cold light flashed in the indifferent eyes. The next moment, the sea water slowly spewed out like a fountain, and the Chu wind was lifted out of the sea by the sea water. It looked very embarrassed, but also a little helpless.


    Originally, I thought that even if I was defeated in the battle with demon Zun, at least there was hope of running away. But I once thought that demon Zun''s understanding of the way of heaven was so profound that a thought was an attack, or an attack that made him unable to resist at all.


    Feel the numbness of the body, don''t say at this moment and demon Zun a war, just want to leave safely is not so easy, the way of heaven? Profound meaning? What kind of heaven do you control?


    Taking a deep breath, he looked at the demon Zun who didn''t continue to work. Under his body was a fountain holding up his own sea water. Chu Feng laughed bitterly: "Damn it, you still abuse me like a dog and an evil sect after endless years of falling down!"


    Demon Zun gently raised his hand, there was still no expression on his face: "you die, the goddess and Zun God will come later!"


    The terror of killing the demon Zun''s body diffuses. Chu Feng can feel that the demon Zun is not joking with himself, and his look is passing by. He doesn''t care whether he can exist forever, but he doesn''t want to die now, because he still has a lot of things to do, whether it''s nihility or wormhole, which needs to be solved.


    Slowly clenching his fist, Chu Feng mobilized the original force of the demon world and constantly poured into his body, slowly recovering those coagulated blood.


    Between the hands of the demon Zun, there was also a powerful force of terror. Chu Feng felt that if the demon Zun''s attack really fell, it would not kill him, but it would definitely make him miserable and disabled, which is the most likely thing.


    The strength has become stronger and stronger, and the body of demon Zun is also slowly floating. The blood lustrous light overflows on the palm with blood red light, suddenly towards the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and burst out to drink: "demon Zun!"


    With a roar, the sea roared thoroughly. Even the whole secret place of morning light was shaking, the sky and the earth were changing color. The rising sun also went down quietly and went back to the night again. The waves rolled and spread for thousands of miles. It took a long time to calm down.


    The door of dazzling light appeared beside the demon Zun. The demon emperor came out of the door and looked at the sea. He narrowed his eyes and said, "demon Zun, is he dead?"


    "No!" Demon Zun''s indifferent return.


    "Not dead?" Demon emperor a Leng, cold face to drink a way: "so strong strength change is I all disabled, how can he not die?"


    Demon Zun was silent and didn''t answer the demon emperor, but his eyes were cold and staring at the sea. The demon Emperor didn''t say a word, but he couldn''t fight. Now he still needs the demon Zun to do some things for him. He didn''t enter the sea with a cold hum.


    He hoped that even though Chu Feng was not dead, he had been seriously injured, because the seriously injured Chu Feng was not enough to fight against him, he could completely occupy Chu Feng''s body, and in turn devoured the demon Zun, and took all his strength as his own.


    After searching for a circle in the sea water, the demon emperor broke the sea and returned to the demon Zun''s side: "go back to the morning light secret place, follow Shangguan Jinghong, and go to Xuanyuan secret place according to the plan."


    He has just searched for a circle. Except for some marine creatures that died in the terrible war just now, there is no shadow of Chu Feng, which proves that there is no Chu Feng.


    This time Chu Feng ran away!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2547

    Chu Feng was silent from its appearance to its disappearance. Even the demon emperor could not capture where Chu Feng had gone, and then he returned to the temple world, letting the demon Zun and Shangguan Jinghong move towards Xuanyuan family. Chu Feng could not care about the temple world or even Shangguan family, but the demon emperor believed that Chu Feng would not care about Xuanyuan family.


    After all, Emperor Xuanyuan helped Chu Feng a lot in some aspects. Secondly, the relationship between Xuanyuan family and chufeng was not too rigid. Seeing that they suffered a disaster, Chu Feng could not do it.


    The demon emperor even thought that as soon as Chu Feng appeared, he would rush to Xuanyuan family and join hands with demon Zun to let Chu Feng die no more. He also thought that maybe without him, demon Zun could be abused into a dog by himself.


    "What happened?"


    When the demon domain army continued to advance, Chu Feng also opened his eyes on a piece of reef several square meters above the vast sea. The sun had risen, but Chu Feng had forgotten how he came here. He just remembered that under the strong pressure of demon Zun, he had little room to fight back.


    He sat up and his body was already dry. He knew that this should be within the scope of the sea where he started to fight with demon Zun. But how could he escape at that time? With the power of demon Zun, he could be killed completely.


    Slowly stand up and look around. Chu Feng can''t see anything, let alone catch a trace of human figure.


    What''s going on?


    Chu Feng frowned. At that time, the demon Zun gathered powerful forces to kill him. When he wanted to resist, he found that he could not stop the powerful attack of the demon Zun. It seemed that he fainted. Chu Feng almost thought he was dead.


    Look at himself at the moment, except for the tattered clothes, he has no injuries. It seems that what happened last night is that Nanke Yimeng doesn''t exist. But Chu Feng knows that last night is not a dream of Nanke, but a real thing.


    It''s just that if it really exists, how can I escape from the ravages of demon Zun.


    Chu Feng''s heart was surrounded by questions, but there was no reasonable explanation, because he had fainted at that time. Whether the demon Zun put himself into the sea did not care, or was saved. Chu Feng did not know.


    However, relative to being driven into the sea by the demon emperor, Chu Feng was more inclined to the latter, and someone saved himself.


    At that time, when fighting with demon Zun, there were still many injuries on his body, but now these injuries do not exist. Chu Feng himself has a strong self-healing ability, but also in his conscious state. Although he will heal in a coma, his speed will not be so fast.


    So Chu Feng judged that someone had saved himself, but who could have saved himself under the eyes of demon Zun?


    The first person to think of was Lu Wan, but Chu Feng thought that it was impossible. Now his combat effectiveness was not as good as Lu Wan, but it was not too far away. He was not enough demon Zun to wreak havoc on him. When Lu Wan came, the result was no better.


    It can''t be Chang''e and Lu Wan. Who saved himself in the hands of demon Zun?


    Chu Feng also thought of the ancient Xiuzhen, the woman in white, dream!


    However, if you think about it, it''s not very possible, because Chu Feng clearly feels that the strength of the dream is at the same level as he is when preventing the nihility from destroying Lu Wan. Such power can''t stop the powerful demon Zun at all.


    But if it wasn''t Lu Wan, Chang''e, Zhang yun''er, and dreams, who in the end saved himself?


    Chu Feng''s eyes were a little confused. All the possible people filtered a circle in his mind, but there was no definite answer. The demon Zun couldn''t let him go, nor could he heal his wounds. Could there be another horror in the universe or between the stars?


    This is the only possibility that Chu Feng can think of at the moment, otherwise it can''t explain what happened at present.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know what kind of existence it was, but he could save him under the eyes of demon Zun. He thought it was definitely not an ordinary existence. He had a little expectation in his heart. If he could know who saved himself, could he let him kill the demon Zun?


    Even if you can''t wipe out the demon Zun, can you resist it as long as you restrain him to help?


    However, such an idea only lasted for a while and was dispelled by Chu Feng. It is a good thing to have a strong existence in secret to help yourself, but it is not a good thing to rely too much on yourself. If you do things in this strong man''s world, you still have to rely on yourself, otherwise it will not last long.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng also sat down, temporarily dispersing his mind about who could save himself, but was thinking about the current situation and problems there.


    After last night''s trial, Chu Feng has already felt the power of demon Zun. Although everyone is in the stage of saints, the demon Zun is obviously stronger than many people in the sage stage. It can be said that he is now the first sage in the world. The huge attack power that can be generated by that idea makes Chu Feng feel haggard at the moment.Because even if he was given another chance, he was just ravaged by the demon Zun as garbage. It was basically impossible to defeat or even kill the demon Zun.


    At the same time, why is there such a huge gap between sages? In the end, apart from the control of the power of heaven, what else is there between saints?


    Profound meaning?


    Chu Feng''s mind sprouted such an idea. These two words were realized when he was on the supreme throne. Sages can control more powerful power than the way of heaven. Profound meaning!


    It''s just what is the meaning?


    Last night, the power of demon Zun gave Chu Feng a feeling that he was unable to resist. Even an attack at will contained violent power. But that kind of power was not pure, it was more like a kind of profound law. One of his ideas, one look, and even an attack brought about the suppression of the law.


    Profound meaning? The law?


    Chu Feng''s eyes were confused. Originally, he thought that the saints had already stood on the clouds of the universe. However, with the appearance of nothingness and the appearance of demon respect, Chu Feng understood that the saints were not omnipotent, but what did the sages rely on to open the gap?


    The God of creation relies on his understanding of the world to form the power of belief, which widens the gap between them. After stepping into the heavenly way and saints, he more abides by the power of belief. Chu Feng is also developing in this direction, but what kind of power is there above the power of all living beings?


    What is the connection between the upanism and the power of all living beings? Chu Feng would like to ask someone, but it seems that few people can answer this question for himself. Maybe the old man can, but now he has taken the supreme throne to suppress the wormhole, and will never come back.


    Shaking his head slightly, Chu Feng still can''t understand, but vaguely feels that Lu Wan seems to control a very powerful force, which can influence all things in the universe. Chang''e also controls a kind of power. Only he and Zhang yun''er seem to have taboo power except the realm of saints.


    As for demon Zun, the evil feeling last night made Chu Feng feel that he was fighting with the most evil people in the world. Chu Feng did not know what kind of law and profound meaning it was.


    But no matter how good, now he is not the demon Zun''s opponent, this is an unchangeable fact, but if you don''t defeat the demon Zun or even kill it, you won''t have the qualification to fight with the demon emperor. The relationship between the demon emperor and the demon emperor is tense, but the demon emperor has the power to swallow the great Shura, which is an irregular bomb.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to solve the problem of demon Zun, but he had to face the more powerful demon emperor who devoured the demon Zun, but what should we do?


    Rubbing the temple, Chu Feng seldom bothers about one thing. But after the battle with demon Zun last night, it is an unavoidable problem. Because demon Zun is now the support of the demon emperor, otherwise he would not have the courage to send out the demon domain army.


    Slightly upset raised his hand, the big Haydn in front of him had a startling explosion, set off layers of huge waves spread towards the surrounding, under the sun''s irradiation, you can see the color of the rainbow.


    However, Chu Feng was not in the mood to appreciate the beauty of nature. He just stood up from the reef and looked into the distance with a deep vision. He could not resist the powerful demon Zun for the time being, nor could he arbitrarily pull out the demon Kingdom army and the temple army to launch a strong battle against the demon Kingdom army.


    Because as long as the demon Zun suppressed him, the demon emperor could easily destroy the temple army and the demon Kingdom army. How many people came could only die. That was not what Chu Feng wanted to see, but also what Chu Feng didn''t want to face.


    Gently exhale a breath, the Chu wind slowly suspended and up, at the moment, no matter how much thinking is useless, the quickest way is to quickly solve the Xuanyuan family and the matter of the hermit adjudication office.


    There will be no bloodbath in the temple world, but it is different between Xuanyuan family and the hermit court. If the demon emperor comes in person, chufeng naturally doesn''t need to worry about this problem, but the leader of the team is Shangguan Jinghong.


    With Shangguan Jinghong''s hatred for him and his abnormal psychology, he will surely destroy everything he values. What makes Chu Feng helpless is that he can''t even kill Shangguan Jinghong now, because the demon Zun follows him around and insists on killing Shangguan Jinghong. If he wants to kill Shangguan Jinghong, he will just send him to the door to look for abuse.


    A congealed eye opened the door of dazzling light. Chu Feng went directly into it, and the things that could not be solved temporarily could only be put down temporarily. When everyone was basically safe, he could think of a way.


    If it''s a big deal, I''ll lower my head to find Chang''e and Lu Wan!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2548

    Xuanyuan family, when Chu Feng arrived, it was noon. We could see that all the Xuanyuan family members were walking back and forth in a hurry. We didn''t notice Chu Feng. We only thought that they wanted to go to the temple world through the passage to the secret place of morning light.


    Chu Feng looked for a while, and her brow also slowly wrinkled up.


    The temple army is expected to arrive at Xuanyuan secret place this evening. Although Xuanyuan family is in a tense situation, Chu Feng doesn''t feel their panic and doesn''t mean to leave Xuanyuan holy land. What is going on?


    Last night, he asked Bai He to come to inform him that at least half of the Xuanyuan family had left. How could he stay here?


    For the time being, he didn''t go to find anyone in Xuanyuan family. Chu fengmi Yin contacted Bai He, and then he went to sit under a big tree and waited for Baihe to arrive. Baihe would not violate his explanation. But now the Xuanyuan family members have no intention of withdrawing. Chu Feng thinks there must be something wrong.


    Before long, white lotus fell from the sky, did not attract other people''s attention, went to the front of Chu Feng, slightly bowed over a deep white: "master!"


    Chu Feng looked around and there was no one else. His eyes fell on Bai He''s body: "what''s going on? Didn''t you look for the emperor? "


    "Yes, but the emperor is not in Xuanyuan secret place." Bai He kept a respectful look and said, "so I went to find Princess duckweed, who is the leader of the Xuanyuan family. However, she did not listen to me, and asked you to tell her something in person. Otherwise, don''t want to withdraw from Xuanyuan family."


    Xuanyuan duckweed Chu Feng naturally remembers that there was a little misunderstanding between them, but later it did not exist.


    But now the demon domain army will come to the Xuanyuan family at any time. Xuanyuan duckweed doesn''t hurry to let the Xuanyuan family evacuate. What do you want him to do? What''s going on?


    Emperor and Xuanyuan frown


    Xuanyuan duckweed is only the third generation figure of Xuanyuan family. There are her father Xuanyuan 3000 and her grandfather Xuanyuan emperor. According to the reason, the two people can decide when Xuanyuan duckweed has such great power?


    White lotus came one night, obviously already made clear, and replied: "the God Emperor elder is said to have left Xuanyuan secret place not long ago. As for 3000 elders, they are not interested in these things. In addition, the reason why Xuanyuan Yifu fell down all the affairs of Xuanyuan family are temporarily replaced by Princess duckweed before xuanyuanlang grows up."


    "Her meaning is very clear, what you say."


    Listen to the meaning of Bai He, Xuanyuan duckweed seems to have a little opinion on him, but Chu Feng feels that he and Xuanyuan duckweed have no grudges. Moreover, Xuanyuan jiaorui was arrested in the temple world at first, or he saved it. Xuanyuan duckweed is not grateful, so what is this?


    Stand up, Chu Feng did not waste time to ask Bai He, because Bai He may not know what Xuanyuan duckweed is thinking. Now she can only find her to get some useful information.


    Directly soared into the air and arrived at Xuanyuan duckweed''s bedroom in the direction of memory. At a glance, she saw Xuanyuan duckweed sitting in the back garden without any one.


    With the white lotus direct landing down, sitting there Xuanyuan duckweed lightly looked at Chu Feng, and then moved away from her eyes, as if she had never seen Chu Feng, and regarded him as a transparent person.


    Seeing Xuanyuan duckweed like this, Chu Feng is more sure that Xuanyuan duckweed must have some opinions on him. After thinking about it, he thinks about it. Two people appear in the garden, Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    Xuanyuan duckweed, who was still sitting, stood up at once: "Huining, jiaorui?"


    She just saw Chu Feng and Bai He. She was very surprised that Chu Feng and Xuanyuan duckweed in the demon world came from. Where did Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui come from.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui and Xuanyuan jiaorui are still practicing in the demon world. Suddenly, they are called out by Chu Feng. They are also curious. Xuanyuan jiaorui goes to Xuanyuan duckweed and looks back at Chu Feng. They don''t understand: "little wind. What happened? Aren''t you going to take Xuanyuan family away?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands and looked like I didn''t know anything: "I''m going to take part of Xuanyuan family, but your mother doesn''t seem to like it very much."


    "What''s the matter, mother?" What does chufeng want Xuanyuan family to do? Xuanyuan jiaorui knows, so when hearing Chu Feng''s words, she looks curiously at Xuanyuan duckweed: "the million demon domain army will soon arrive at Xuanyuan secret place. The leader is still Chu Feng''s wolf like cousin and the evil demon Zun. What else do you want to do if you don''t leave?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed frowned and loosened the hand held by Xuanyuan jiaorui, and frowned deeply: "jiaorui, when did you learn to speak for Chu Feng?" Then a startle pointed to Chu Feng: "said, did he do anything to you?"


    I still want to let Xuanyuan jiaorui talk to her mother. I don''t want Xuanyuan duckweed to say such a sentence. Chu Feng is full of black lines. This is the extreme contempt for this little character!


    She coughed and said, "Princess duckweed, I haven''t even held your daughter''s hand. It''s meaningless for you to say this. Now the demon domain army is coming. I came to Xuanyuan family for the sake of emperor shenhuang and Huining. I didn''t come here to despise me. It made me feel as if I had done something to your daughter."Just finish saying Chu Feng felt the whole body has a little cold, subconsciously look, just and Xuanyuan jiaorui''s eyes touch together, that look in the eyes has the color of shame and contempt.


    Chu Feng is shocked, why do you want to look at me like this? It seems to forget that when Xuanyuan jiaorui was close to him, he ate people thoroughly, so he had to whip his horse.


    "Mother!"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui saw Chu Feng''s look and knew that this son of a bitch must have forgotten his shameless deeds. He cut him hard and didn''t have the mind to investigate for the time being. He took Xuanyuan duckweed''s hand: "you''d better inform all the family members to prepare to leave, otherwise the demon domain army will come, Xuanyuan family will suffer a lot, and you will be the family sinner."


    Xuanyuan duckweed eyebrows slightly frown, but no longer doubt what Chu Feng has done to Xuanyuan jiaorui. She just wants her to leave Xuanyuan family, or even leave with others. Xuanyuan duckweed is hesitant.


    This is the place where the Xuanyuan family has lived for endless years. Now she has just taken over the place. How can she give up so easily? Demon domain army is coming, but Xuanyuan''s children are not built, right?


    Furthermore, Xuanyuan duckweed glared at Chu Feng and said, "aren''t you the Lord of the hidden world? Now the demon domain army is going to attack the hidden world. As the leader of the hidden world, shouldn''t you do something, just take us to escape? What''s the matter? You''re a coward. Do you know that your escape will make many people die


    This is also the most irritating point in Xuanyuan duckweed''s heart. They can directly leave or even escape, but what about other people?


    As the leader of the hidden world, Chu Feng didn''t want to fight the enemy when the demon domain army arrived, but wanted to hide first. What about the safety of the endless hidden creatures? Xuanyuan duckweed thinks Chu Feng is an irresponsible son of a bitch. She doesn''t pay attention to other people''s lives at all, so she starts to let Bai He have something to let Chu Feng tell her.


    Seeing the meaning of Xuanyuan duckweed, Chu Feng probably understood her mind: "duckweed princess, do you think I want to escape?"


    "Isn''t it?" Xuanyuan duckweed asked.


    "No!" Chu Feng firmly nodded and said, "if I have the assurance of winning, even half of the hope I will try my best, but last night I went to find the demon Zun to have a simple test. Do you know what the result is?"


    Hearing Chu Feng have made efforts, Xuanyuan duckweed looks relaxed a little: "what result?"


    "I was abused as a dog!" Chu Feng didn''t mean to be embarrassed. He said something about last night: "if it wasn''t for the mysterious man who saved me, maybe I''m dead now. The demon Zun is strong enough to hold the three saints. This is not an empty word. I have already experienced it last night."


    "Do you want me to resist or do you want me to die? Now there is no certainty that I will win. Is it wrong for me to choose a temporary strength to reduce losses? "


    When Xuanyuan duckweed was surprised that Chu Feng, as a saint, would be defeated, Chu Feng continued: "you may say that there are 100000 gods in the demon Kingdom army, but I am very responsible to tell you that one finger of a saint is enough to stab a hundred thousand troops. This is a confrontation of peak strength, not a number of people can dominate! So if you can''t go, you can do it yourself! "


    After all, Chu Feng doesn''t want to say anything more. Xuanyuan duckweed believes his words, so there is no need to explain it.


    Last night, only Bai He knew about Chu Feng''s visit to demon Zun, but what she and Xuanyuan Huining didn''t know was that Chu Feng was almost killed by demon Zun, and Chu Feng, a saint of heaven, was almost killed by demon Zun. How powerful is that demon Zun?


    Even Xuanyuan duckweed, who was angry with Chu Feng''s behavior, calmed down and did not suspect that Chu Feng was cheating him, because Chu Feng did not step down on himself to deceive her.


    And if all this is true, and the demon Zun is really so evil, what will happen to Xuanyuan family when it comes to Xuanyuan family, plus the abnormal psychopath of Shangguan Jinghong?


    Don''t think about it. Xuanyuan duckweed knows that it is definitely a tragic result. She looks a little nervous: "how long will they be here? I''ll tell my grandfather and father about this. After all, without my grandfather''s instruction, I may not be able to mobilize all the members of Xuanyuan family!"


    "Within ten hours, it will be there!" Chu Feng''s appearance in Xuanyuan''s secret place is a kind of risk, which may be detected by the demon emperor at any time. Therefore, he also said in a short way: "in addition, I will not take away all the Xuanyuan family members. You just need to select the most important person. As for the others, dissolve temporarily and let them hide!"


    "You should do it as soon as possible. I will come back in a few hours. If you still choose not to leave, I won''t force it!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed heard only ten hours, in the heart slightly surprised, and heard Chu Feng want to leave first, surprised way: "where are you going, you are not waiting here?"


    "I can''t be in one place for a long time." In addition to the demon world, Chu Feng is likely to be found no matter where he is. However, he did not explain too much: "so you can do it yourself. As for me to go to the hidden world judgment office first, it is not you who are important.""Baihe, stay and wait. I''ll come when I go."


    Finish saying that Chu Feng did not waste any more time, directly disappeared between the flash body, invisible!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2549

    The business district, once the intersection of the four forces, was completely integrated into a place of judgment after the four forces were overthrown by Chu Feng.


    The people in the ruling Office of the hidden world are the people who once had four major forces. They are respectively controlled by Wu Han, Yan Lu of Dan, Chu Dan and Huangfu Yi. They are only responsible for Chu Feng.


    The original business district no longer exists, because the four major forces have been integrated, so there is no place for trading. Everyone''s resources are shared. Even the desert around the original business district has been completely changed into an oasis surrounded by traces of warriors everywhere.


    However, today''s hermit adjudication office presents a dull atmosphere. Not long ago, Chu Feng sent news to the four principal officials, and he will come soon. In addition, there are important things to announce, so that they can gather the people of the hermit adjudication office as much as possible, or wait in the place where they originally lived.


    Yan Lu and others don''t know what happened to make the Chu wind of the saints of heaven so dignified. However, according to the instructions of Chu Feng, all the people who can gather together are gathered together. Those who can''t gather are also asked to wait in their respective places of residence and wait for the arrival of Chu wind.


    The central place is the place for discussion. In addition to many powerful people from the former four major forces gathered here, Yan Lu and others were also there, followed by Chu Shi and others.


    Just thinking about when Chu Feng will come, Chu Feng appears out of thin air in the hall.


    Suddenly, everyone bowed down respectfully: "little Lord!"


    Because the ruling is Chu Feng inherited overlord heaven, so even now everything is gone, Chu Feng just let them respect themselves as the little Lord, or wind less!


    "I won''t tell you more about time."


    Chu Feng saw that everyone was there. He went over and didn''t sit down. He opened his mouth directly to the public: "I believe you all know that the demon emperor has led the demon Kingdom army to the hidden world, and my strength is not enough to fight against the demon emperor now, but these are only temporary. In order to accumulate strength and avoid loss, I am going to take you away."


    In the whole hidden world, the one who is the direct force of Chu Feng is the hermit adjudication office. Neither the temple world nor Xuanyuan family will take away too many people, but the hermit ruling house will take all of them.


    Chu Feng believed that the demon emperor disdained to destroy the ruling house of the hidden world, but Shangguan Jinghong''s wolf calf was not necessarily. He was envious of all he had, and he must have thought of destroying all of them. Xuanyuan family had Xuanyuan emperor''s reasons. Shangguan Jinghong did not dare to be presumptuous, and the demon emperor would not let him do that.


    However, the ruling of the hidden world is different. Shangguan Jinghong doesn''t have any scruples, and the demon emperor doesn''t care what Shangguan Jinghong will do. So Chu Feng thinks about it and decides to take away the whole verdict. Moreover, in the demon world, it is more suitable for them to develop and survive, and even to improve their cultivation.


    Chu Feng came to bring them such news, so that the people on the scene were not able to react for a time, but everyone did not dare to ask the specific reason.


    Finally, Yan Lu asked everyone''s curiosity: "little wind, is the power of demon emperor''s control really powerful?"


    There are not many people who know about the demon Zun, and the hermit judgment office is even more ignorant. Chu Feng has no time to explain it too much at the moment: "I can only say that what I fear is not the demon emperor, but a Demon power revived by the demon emperor by using magic. The three saints may not have a great chance of winning a battle with one of them, so we must go."


    "Of course, I can''t force everyone to listen to me. Those who are willing to leave will stay and those who don''t want to leave will leave."


    Everyone can feel the solemnity of Chu Feng''s words, and now they are a little more boring. Now, as a saint of heaven, Chu Feng can''t deal with the existence. What kind of terror is it?


    Chu Dan was the first to state: "most of the people of Lingyun sect are still in the place where they live. I will go back and tell them the news. The rest have gathered around the business district. I will ask the elder to inform them."


    Chu Feng nodded. Chu Dan didn''t waste time and left immediately. He sent the news back to Lingyun Zong.


    Wu Han obeys Wulie''s instructions. Before Wulie gives him any instructions, he must obey Chu Feng''s arrangement, bow down and leave directly. Now Chu Feng asks them to go, so they must go.


    Yan Lu also sent people to the danzong to convey the news. Huangfu also left and went back to jueshazhong''s place, and Chu Feng sat down. If he could, he didn''t want to let these people leave, but he had already learned about the power of demon Zun. In order to avoid the greatest loss, he could only temporarily avoid his edge.


    Of course, if these people are willing to stay in the demon world at last, Chu Feng will not mind leaving them a place to live. After all, there are more people in the demon world, and the more small worlds they open up, the greater the power of belief generated, and the more power they can gather.


    "Haven''t you had a rest for a few days?"


    Everyone retreated, and only Chu Feng and Yan Lu were left in the hall. The latter saw that although Chu Feng had a good spirit, he could still catch a little tired color between his eyebrows. He went to the back of Chu Feng and massaged his shoulder. His tone was also gentle: "don''t put too much pressure on yourself, because no matter how big the pressure is, it can only come step by step."Enjoying the woman''s gentle massage, Chu Feng''s spirit also relaxed a little, took a deep breath and said, "I know, but I can''t make myself relaxed. Now the demon emperor is already so difficult to deal with. The Western demons may be more powerful. How can I face greater dangers if I don''t solve them?"


    Yan Lu a Leng: "more dangerous?"


    "Nothing!" The less people know about nothingness and wormholes, the better, because that will only cause confusion. He opened the topic and asked, "well, don''t you hate me for the last thing?"


    During the first World War of the temple, Yan Lu was taken as a bargaining chip to blackmail him. However, Chu Feng completely ignored Yan Lu''s life and death. Later, after the victory of the temple I war, Yan Lu returned to the place where the verdict was made. Chu Feng did not have time to explain too much to her. It seems that the woman is not angry now.


    "Hate!" Yan Lu stopped her movements and said softly, "after all, you killed my brother, destroyed my pride and everything, and even took my body. I don''t hate you. Who do I hate? And I don''t hate you. I don''t know what motivates me to live in this world. "


    "So I hate you. I hate you all the time. I want to wait until I am strong and pull you to die together."


    It seems that Yan Lu''s words contain hatred, but Chu Feng can feel that Yan Lu is just deceiving herself when she says these words. She can''t accept her brother''s death. This is the hatred that she has been unable to put down in her heart. Chu Feng also understands this, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Yan Lu didn''t give Chu Feng any more massage. She stepped back to one side and sat down. The hall was quiet, as if no one existed. Only the subtle atmosphere was pervaded.


    Soon Chu Dan and others came back one after another. They had done all the things that Chu Feng told them. Some people chose to leave by themselves, but most of them still chose to follow Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng also expected such a result. After all, as the leader of the hidden world, now he wants to hide. There must be some people who don''t trust him, and Chu Feng doesn''t pray that all people can trust themselves. As long as there are some people who stand firmly with themselves, it is enough.


    As soon as the last Huangfu came back, Chu Feng also got up and walked out of the hall. His body slowly floated up. He looked at the headquarters of the court of the hidden world and even the people around him. There were only more people in the former four major forces.


    After finishing here, we have to go back to Xuanyuan family. Time is running out. Chu Feng opens his hands, and the mysterious power begins to cover all the people. The demon world also slowly appears on the sky, shrouded and down!


    Everything around is changing. When the mysterious breath disappears, there will be no more cases of the original hermit judgment center. All people are put into the demon world by Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng has no intention to explain this, because not everyone will stay here in the end, and there is no need to explain too much.


    And as long as you stay here for a while, a lot of things will naturally be known.


    However, there are more and more people in the demon world. In order to avoid any conflict, Chu Feng has divided several large areas and completely separated people from different interfaces. Generally, if there is no situation, they will not communicate with each other.


    For example, Yin people, people relying on Hong, and so on, will be in their own world.


    After finishing the work here, Chu Feng asked Yan Lu and Yan Lu to arrange their own people, and left the demon world directly. They appeared in the place where there was no one in the dark world. Their body shape passed through the void. The next thing to do was to collect the stars of the four major forces into the demon world and form a small world like existence.


    This can also give you a sense of belonging. Of course, if most people still don''t want to stay in the demon world, Chu Feng will let them return to the hidden world!


    As the sun set, Chu Feng brought the world of the four powers into the world of demons, and then left in a twinkling. However, when he arrived at Zhongzhou, he still stopped because he thought of feimen and Yimen. Although they are already withering, they still exist in the end, and they wonder whether to take some people away.


    In particular, feimen people, Shangguan Jinghong''s heart must still be angry. Feiyuxin is embarrassed when he is dying. What if he retaliates against feimen?


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Chu Feng feels that it is unlikely that Shangguan Jinghong dare not do something that the demon emperor has not explained. The demon Emperor just asked him to target the Xuanyuan family and the hermit adjudication office, so he must not dare to do anything against the emperor!


    Body shape across the void, after this time will start to play with the demon emperor, hide and seek!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2550

    When the night came, Xuanyuan secret place lost its former bustle. In addition to the holy city, it was still as usual, and even a little more lively than before. The people in Xuanyuan secret place left 78 out of 10!


    Chu Feng sits in Xuanyuan duckweed''s bedroom garden, waiting for the news of Xuanyuan duckweed. As long as he is ready, he will leave immediately, because the demon domain army led by Shangguan Jinghong will soon arrive at Xuanyuan secret place.


    And now the demon emperor doesn''t know the situation of Xuanyuan secret place. It doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know. If he is in Xuanyuan secret place and takes away all the Xuanyuan family members, the demon emperor will surely come. With the demon Zun, Chu Feng knows exactly what kind of result he will encounter.


    "Master


    Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui also went to help Xuanyuan duckweed evacuate the Xuanyuan family. At the moment, only Bai He was with Chu Feng, and a few women in the back whispered: "the worship of God is behind the Xuanyuan family. Plus the reputation of the demon emperor in the hidden world, the demon Emperor may not dare to make any big moves?"


    Chu Feng naturally understood this truth, but he had another thought: "the demon emperor does not necessarily do anything to Xuanyuan family, but it is OK to let Xuanyuan family spit blood. Moreover, if Xuanyuan family is under control, the demon emperor will threaten Lu Wan with them. Do you think LV Wan will ignore the death of Xuanyuan family or save Xuanyuan family?"


    White lotus looks slightly a Zheng, slightly nods to understand the meaning of Chu Feng.


    The Xuanyuan family was built by Xuanyuan emperor, and Xuanyuan emperor was a loyal supporter of LV Wan. If all the Xuanyuan family members were in the hands of the demon emperor, LV Wan would certainly not ignore it.


    Even if he didn''t agree to any unreasonable conditions of the demon emperor, his mind would be affected by the safety of Xuanyuan family. If the demon Zun would fight again at that time, Lu Wan might not even have the chance to escape. As for whether Lu Wan could defeat the demon emperor, Chu Feng did not think about it, and did not need to think about it, because it is not easy to defeat the demon Zun.


    He was a living dead man, with the ability of human normal movement and strong fighting power, but he had no human thought. What he preserved was almost the instinct of wild animals. Facing such a terrible demon Zun, Lu Wan''s chance of winning was not very great.


    Even if we join hands with him, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er may be only five or five. Of course, we haven''t tried, and some things are still unknown.


    Bai He looked at the calm of Chu wind, some surprised, also have admiration!


    If it is to replace the rest of the people in the face of the current situation must have been very flustered, or even panic, after all, not many people can be more powerful than their own enemy can be calm, but Chu Feng seems to have nothing, step-by-step to do what he wants, this is a lot of people can not do.


    Maybe now Chu Feng has lost, but the future victory must still be Chu Feng, because he faces the heart of winning and losing, which many people have never had.


    At the moment, he said softly: "master, if the five saints of heaven join hands, can we fight against the demon Zun and the demon emperor?"


    Five saints of heaven?


    Chu Feng smell speech a Leng, the body also slowly stood up, Bai He did not say that he really did not think about this problem.


    He, Lu Wan, Chang''e, Zhang yun''er, the demon emperor and the demon Zun have always ignored the dreams from ancient times, and she is also a saint of heaven.


    If the four can only draw with the demon Zun and the demon emperor, then with a sage of heaven, will the odds of winning be much greater?


    So Chu Feng is not so dignified with the current situation, because Bai He''s words remind him that they are not at a disadvantage. As long as the forces that can be concentrated are concentrated together, they can absolutely win the greatest victory. Unless the demon emperor can find a saint to join hands with, how can we reach the crushing of the five saints?


    However,,,, Chu Feng thought about it and said with a bitter smile: "white lotus, are you big chest and no brain?"


    "Master Seeing Chu Feng standing up, he thought that he agreed with his statement. He didn''t want to hear such a sentence. A flush appeared on Bai He''s face: "that", "I have a big chest, but I also have a brain!"


    Eh?


    Chu Feng micro Leng, look at the white lotus, the corner of the mouth hook up a play: "this is the second time you contradict me!"


    Bai He''s heart and mind coagulated and lowered her head. When she was in the secret place of morning light, she said Chu Feng once. Now it''s the second time. She bit her lips and her eyes were a little nervous. She was afraid that Chu Feng would find her own secret.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to be angry. He went to Bai He, raised her chin with one hand, and gently kissed him: "although I''m not too overbearing, I won''t say nothing to you, but there are some things that you can distinguish clearly. I don''t want to even have a woman who can be abused in the end."


    "And if you can''t be my punching bag, what do I want you to do? Am I short of women?"


    In Bai He''s eyes, a faint shame and anger flashed in her eyes, but she disguised it very well. Chu Feng was holding his chin like Chu Feng. At the next moment, his body was stiff and his face was more humiliating, because Chu Feng was exploring the size of fullness.Chufeng kneaded his hand and let go: "it''s really big and has brains. But the next time I give my advice, I don''t want to contradict me. That way, I will feel like I don''t have the authority of the master. Do you understand?"


    White lotus lowers head, blush almost can drop blood, en''s reply way: "yes, master!"


    Chu Feng glanced at Bai He faintly, and he felt that the white lotus was different from before. The white lotus in front of him was just like a kitten. He would listen to what he said, and would not take the initiative to say anything. However, today''s Baihe would take the initiative to speak and refute him.


    Although it is said that he got along more, Bai he got his temper right, but such a change, is not too sudden?


    But let Chu Feng how to see, white lotus or white lotus, there is nothing wrong with the place, finally took back his eyes, also see the distance Xuanyuan duckweed three people have come back, successively fell in front of him.


    Xuanyuan duckweed said: "the wind is less, they are all ready. 90% of the Xuanyuan family members have left, or went to the holy city, or to other places in Xuanyuan secret land, and there are people going to other interfaces. I''m just a small part of the Xuanyuan family''s core!"


    Chu Feng touched his chin and said, "there are too many people!"


    The Xuanyuan family has lived and multiplied for endless years. It has survived this disaster and will definitely come back in the future. After all, the emperor Xuanyuan is still there. They can''t live in other worlds. Now, the number of Xuanyuan family members is already terrible. If they go to the demon world, they will compete with his lineage for resources!


    Xuanyuan duckweed looks a little unnatural. She knows what Chu Feng means when she starts to tell her to gather the people in the core point. It means that people with direct lineage do not include those disciples of Xuanyuan family.


    But she didn''t want those people to wander around, so she took advantage of the loopholes in Chu Feng''s words and gathered all the core disciples of Xuanyuan family and took them all away. In this way, after the danger, Xuanyuan family could return to its peak.


    For fear that Chu Feng would not take away other people, Xuanyuan duckweed bit her lips and said, "little wind, they are the core of Xuanyuan family. I do it according to your will."


    Chufeng, with a smile, went to Xuanyuan duckweed and said in a low voice, "Princess duckweed, playing words with me has no meaning. It''s not realistic for you to expel the redundant people now. There is not enough time. I can take them away, but you should remember two points for me."


    Xuanyuan duckweed has got the explanation of Xuanyuan emperor, so she dare not refute anything with Chu Feng at the moment, and nods to let Chu Feng say it.


    "First!" Remember, I don''t want to divide the world of Xuanyuan family, but I don''t want to divide the world for you


    "Second, Chu Feng''s voice is even smaller, and even Xuanyuan Huining can''t hear them:" forget the last time I hit your ass, don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, can you do it? "


    Xuanyuan duckweed thought that Chu Feng would say what conditions, the first condition is understandable, but the second condition makes Xuanyuan duckweed blush without wind frost. She stares at Chu Feng fiercely and tries to reprimand him for his shamelessness. However, she still resists the words, which just makes Xuanyuan jiaorui know their embarrassment.


    Mood ups and downs, rough waves, let yourself not angry, Xuanyuan duckweed unnaturally nodded: "listen to the wind less, is it OK to go now?"


    Chufeng pondered a smile and went forward: "don''t go, waiting for the people of demon domain to drink?"


    Her body soared away. Xuanyuan duckweed also went to Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui. She looked at the direction Chu Feng left with indignation. Thinking of the situation when Chu Feng retaliated and hit the fart, she would not be too angry. What''s more, Chu Feng encountered several strategic places that should not be touched.


    Chu Feng, who is preparing to take the Xuanyuan family members into the demon world above the void, does not know what Xuanyuan duckweed is thinking about. He just wants to find a way to find his dream after finishing all this. He is the ancient cultivator who is so beautiful!


    But what we didn''t find was that Bai He, who stood behind a little bit, put his hand in front of him. His eyes were a little shy and angry. He was kneaded by Chu Feng just now, which made him feel very shy.


    Biting his lips, his voice was almost inaudible: "shameless man, wherever you go, it''s so shameless to everyone!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2551

    Because Xuanyuan duckweed has made an agreement with the people in Xuanyuan Holy Land in advance. Chu Feng did not suffer any accident when he received them in the demon world. When everything was quiet down, Xuanyuan holy land, which used to be brilliant and noisy, was empty.


    Chu Feng didn''t spend too much time in the demon world. He took the white lotus out and looked at the Xuanyuan family under the vast night and said, "where are Xuanyuan 3000 and the emperor?"


    I didn''t have time to ask Xuanyuan duckweed just now, that is, from the beginning to the present, Chu Feng has not seen Xuanyuan emperor and Xuanyuan 3000 father and son. According to the truth, under the oppression of the demon emperor, even the Xuanyuan emperor could not resist, let alone Xuanyuan 3000, but now they have not appeared.


    "Dignity."


    Bai He pursed his lips and stood behind Chu Feng and said, "Princess duckweed seems to say that the emperor and his son don''t want to be protected by anyone. Now it''s their shame that Xuanyuan family needs you to protect them. If they want you to protect themselves, they won''t have dignity any more."


    Chufeng was stunned for a moment, but he also understood what he meant. Xuanyuan emperor and his son are people with strong dignity. Now it is a disgrace for him to protect Xuanyuan family. If they need to protect themselves, they will not be able to raise their heads in front of the Xuanyuan family.


    Although it''s a special time that we shouldn''t care about such a problem, the Xuanyuan emperor and his son should have such an idea. Chu Feng can''t say anything. Moreover, Xuanyuan emperor is the God of creation, and Xuanyuan 3000 is the superior God. This power is not enough to fight against the demon realm, but concealment and self-protection are not a problem.


    Chu wind also dispersed a little worry, left eye twinkle between also embrace white lotus slender waist.


    Bai He''s body is stiff, showing a kind of instinctive vigilance. He looks at Chu Feng, as if the next moment Chu Feng wants to do something to her, she will immediately rise up to resist.


    "White lotus, are you menopausal?" Chu Feng also felt Bai He''s unnatural. Although she didn''t know how to treat Bai He, she shouldn''t have behaved like this. She narrowed her eyes and thought about the abnormality of Bai He in recent times: "how do I feel? You seem to be a little bit repelled to Ben?"


    White lotus twinkles in the eyes, lowers his head, murmurs in the heart, meets you such shameless person, as long as is the individual all repels.


    Of course, these words are also in the heart to think about, the mouth white lotus certainly dare not say: "master, but now the situation is not the same, I''m afraid that your lust will mislead the event."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there. Although he didn''t have much resistance to beauty, he also had a clear priority. Otherwise, why should we find Bai He? Murong Bing that demon seduced, Chu Feng will draw a gun to fight.


    "You don''t know me enough!"


    Gently shaking his head, Chu Feng slapped his hand on Bai He''s buttocks, ignoring the white lotus''s bleeding face: "although I thought about when to give you, but now I don''t want to kill the demon emperor and the demon Zun, so don''t worry about this problem."


    The corner of his mouth was slightly warped and jokingly asked, "and even if I really want to do something to you, do you want to refuse? Who said something to me, just to follow me? "


    White lotus facial expression changes, low head goes: "master, I am wrong, I should not question you!"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked at the night sky: "do what you should do as a female slave, my business, what I want to do, even if it is to accompany countless men, you do not question me, understand?"


    White lotus body slightly shakes, look unnatural return way: "yes!"


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Bai He''s mind any more. He took her waist and flew away directly. In an instant, he disappeared without a trace. If Xuanyuan holy land was not empty, almost all of us would doubt whether Chu Feng had appeared.


    However, people in the holy city of Xuanyuan just have some feelings about the changes in Xuanyuan holy land. They don''t know that the Xuanyuan holy land is empty now. Most of them are just wondering why the Xuanyuan family members go out so much today, either in the holy city or in the rest of the world.


    And their bewilderment, near midnight, finally had an answer.


    Xuanyuan Holy Land suddenly emerged in the direction of monstrous spirit, there is a thick evil spirit, in an instant let the whole Xuanyuan secret place present in a tense atmosphere, whether it is the rest of the people or not have a rest are surprised.


    Everyone came out to see the direction of Xuanyuan holy land. They were all surprised at what happened. Why did these uncomfortable breath of Xuanyuan family appear in Xuanyuan holy land?


    At the moment, Xuanyuan holy land is a different scene. Shangguan Jinghong enters Xuanyuan family with millions of demon Kingdom troops because of the importance of the demon emperor. However, after entering the Xuanyuan family, it seems that the Xuanyuan family is not surrounded by all kinds of soldiers, but is empty. From a distance, there is no one.


    Before he came, Shangguan Jinghong still wanted to be arrogant in front of Xuanyuan family members. However, he couldn''t see anyone now. Who would he go to?At the same time, Shangguan Jinghong asked the demon domain army to push forward in a carpet way. Anyone who saw the Xuanyuan family, if they resisted, would be killed. At the same time, the demon Zun was always ready. Once any problem was found, he would go over and destroy the people who were in the way.


    However, after the demon domain army searched for a circle, all the news was sent back to Shangguan Jinghong, that is, there is no one in the whole Xuanyuan holy land, and even the trace of ordinary small creatures'' activities can not be found. Xuanyuan holy land has become a dead city, and no one can be found.


    "What''s going on?"


    After hearing the speech, Shangguan was shocked. The Xuanyuan family has developed for endless years. As the only entrance and exit to the temple world, how could it disappear without a trace?


    The Shangguan Jinghong, who didn''t believe all this, rose into the air, and the breath of the next God filled the void, and quickly flew over the Xuanyuan holy land. Only after a while, Shangguan Jinghong landed in the main hall of Xuanyuan family, and his look was hard to see. He knew that the strong people in the demon domain did not lie, and all the Xuanyuan family members ran away.


    And he abandoned all the accumulated years and ran away. He must have known that the demon domain army was coming, so he left. But where did so many people go? Why can''t you catch it at all?


    His eyes were a little more ferocious. He asked the demon domain army to go to the holy city to find some people to come back. At the same time, he sent the news here to the demon emperor. The latter asked him to come to Xuanyuan secret land for the purpose of oppressing and subjecting the Xuanyuan family. Now that everything has disappeared, it is necessary to tell the demon emperor.


    Almost as soon as the news was sent out, a dazzling door appeared beside Shangguan Jinghong. The demon emperor came out of it with a cold look. He didn''t need to check it. But he knew that Xuanyuan family was gone.


    A cold hum: "Damn it!"


    This is a problem that the demon emperor can''t even think of. The reason why the demon emperor sent millions of demon domain troops to come through the secret place of morning light, instead of opening the main channel to go directly, was that the Xuanyuan family would not abandon all their foundation business.


    And he also wanted to let the Xuanyuan family enjoy the fear of the war. But now the demon emperor knew that he was wrong, and the impossible things happened one after another.


    First, he felt that chufeng couldn''t abandon all the people in the temple world. As a result, Chu Feng abandoned it. Then he felt that Xuanyuan family could not abandon the foundation. As a result, it was also wrong. Xuanyuan family not only abandoned the foundation, but also disappeared. The demon emperor''s feeling of anger was the most clear to him.


    It''s normal to make a mistake in judgment once, but when such a problem occurs twice in a row, the demon emperor knows that he still doesn''t know Chu Feng. Because the disappearance of Xuanyuan family must have something to do with Chu Feng, except Chu Feng, the demon emperor can''t think of anyone who has the ability to evacuate all the Xuanyuan family members.


    Shangguan Jinghong stood aside, feeling the anger of the demon emperor, he didn''t dare to say a word. He just waited for the order of the demon emperor to be a dog, so he had to have the consciousness of being a dog.


    The demon domain strongmen who started to send out also captured more than ten people from the holy city. The demon emperor narrowed his eyes, and the Shangguan Jinghong quickly said, "the Xuanyuan family members can''t disappear for no reason, so I''ll ask people to catch some people and ask them back, maybe we can find clues!"


    "Stupid!" The demon emperor and other Shangguan startled Hong and kicked him to the ground with one kick. He said in a cold voice, "if Xuanyuan family wants to withdraw completely, how can people know their tracks? Even if they know, they are just unimportant people of Xuanyuan family. What do I want those people to do?"


    "It''s just rubbish. Take the demon Zun with me to the hermit judgment center. If they run away, I don''t want you as a dog."


    Shangguan Jinghong was ravaged for a while, and did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. When the demon emperor opened the door of dazzling light, he quickly called the demon Zun to follow him in. In a blink of an eye, the matter arrived at the headquarters of the hidden boundary adjudication office, the business district!


    But just arrived at this place, the demon emperor''s look became more and more ugly, and the atmosphere of anger gradually diffused. The boom of hands was heard all the time. The business district was in the destruction of inch by inch, and there were no ruins left in the end.


    Business District, also empty!


    The demon emperor''s face was ferocious. He knew that he had been played too badly by Chu Feng. He should not fight against the temple world first, but should directly come to Xuanyuan family or the hermit court. In that way, he could control the weak points of Chu Feng.


    But now that everything is too late, Chu Feng has disappeared with Xuanyuan family and the people of the hermit court.


    "Demon emperor, I have an idea!"


    When he saw that there was no one in the business district, Shangguan Jinghong''s heart thumped for fear that the demon emperor would kill him because of his anger. The angry Shangguan Jinghong said, "let me handle this matter with my full authority, and I will certainly let Chu Feng show up!"


    The demon emperor condensed his eyes and looked at the superior officer, startled Hong: "what method?"


    "Kill!" Shangguan Jinghong sneered back: "Chu Feng has taken away the people he values, but he has ignored a problem, that is, the people he values must also have their own people. If the people he values are dead, can Chu Feng still sit back and ignore it?"The demon emperor narrowed his eyes, then laughed wildly, patted Shangguan Jinghong on the shoulder: "very good, you have a lot of brains, congratulations on your value again when I want to kill you."


    "But it''s better to do it better, or I think it will be more realistic to kill all the people in Shangguan family. Don''t think I don''t know. Chu Feng took some important women in Shangguan''s family,,", "


    Shangguan was stunned. He lowered his head and looked pale. He didn''t expect that the demon emperor even knew this, and vowed to do it harder to make the demon emperor feel better The Shangguan family had no connection with Chu Feng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2552

    In a small world in the secret place of morning light, Chu Feng once again hides into the demon world.


    Now, in addition to Yan Luo and others leading the temple army to hide in various small worlds, Xuanyuan family, as well as the hermit judgment office, have been received in the demon world. Secondly, with the Yin family underworld, the demon world has gathered several super powerful forces in it, but these forces are powerful, but compared with the demon emperor, it is not the same ¡£


    No matter how powerful the army is, it is just the foundation of the rule. The ultimate confrontation of the strong is still the peak power. Now, the power in Chu Feng''s hands is more than enough to deal with the demon emperor alone. If you want to fight with the demon Zun, it will be less meaningful.


    This is the most serious problem in Chu Feng''s heart. However, in order not to affect everyone''s confidence in him, Chu Feng did not show it on his face. Let Ji Gang cooperate with him to arrange the people of Xuanyuan family, who were also in the hermit verdict. Chu Feng went to a marble area alone.


    So far, there is no place for people to sit and look at.


    And this place is where Qingdi buried the phoenix eggs. But now the phoenix eggs are still slowly hatching underground, but Qingdi is dead. Thinking of those people who once lived in life but are separated by Yin and Yang, Chu Feng''s heart is always heavy and uncomfortable.


    It''s just that if you don''t get to the ancient supreme, you can''t make the sword spirit again. Chu Feng doesn''t know whether Qingdi and Bailu can live one day, but he doesn''t know this road, but he still has to stick to it.


    "Master


    White lotus also at this time floated and fell on the side of Chu Feng, with a dignified look: "just in the outside world Yan Luo and other people came to news, Shangguan startled Hong crazy!"


    Because of the disappearance of the Xuanyuan family and the ruling of the hermit world, Shangguan Jinghong, in order to prove the value of his existence in front of the demon emperor and to force Chu Feng out, now he is like a madman biting people everywhere.


    First, he led the demon domain army to the South City, and killed some people in the South City Lord''s house. He also said that if Chu Feng didn''t come out one day, he would keep killing until chufeng appeared. The next target was Xicheng, because Shangguan Jinghong didn''t know where to know the relationship between the west city and Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng heard speech frowned: "does he want to die so much?"


    Bai He replied: "because of the disappearance of Xuanyuan family and the ruling house of the hidden world, Shangguan Jinghong is afraid that the demon emperor will attack him, so now they are taking the initiative to do these things. Yan Luo wants to kill him, but he has always been accompanied by the demon Zun. He has no chance to attack him and has no way to do it."


    "The sun will rise tomorrow. If you don''t show up, he will destroy the West City, and the south city will be completely annihilated."


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a killing opportunity: "Auntie Nan, do they know?"


    At present, only nanzhenyan, nanaoxue and nanaowen are left in the South City Lord''s house. Most of the people in the former South City Lord''s house were gathered by them during the period after the first World War of the temple. Now they are all in the world of demons, but there are still some people left in the South City Lord''s house.


    "I know it all!"


    Bai He nodded: "I told them as soon as I got the news, and then I came to inform you. They were very angry, but they were more looking at your decision. Shangguan Jinghong must die. If you don''t kill them, they will come by themselves. Even if they die in the hands of demon Zun, they will kill Shangguan Jinghong."


    Chu Feng knows that this is the result. After all, what Shangguan Jinghong is doing now is destroying their family. Nan Zhenyan and others should be angry.


    It''s just that they want to kill Shangguan Jinghong. It''s ok if they are killed directly by the demon Zun, but how can the demon Zun kill them directly? It''s just going to be ugly.


    But tomorrow Shangguan Jinghong is going to attack Xicheng. It is obvious that he is forcing him to go out. Moreover, the demon Zun must have been hidden near the west city. As soon as he appears, it will be a disastrous problem. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and contacted the West City Lord''s Secret tone.


    He soon got a reply from the West City Lord. The latter also knew the current situation, but he was very open-minded, so Chu Feng didn''t need to worry about this problem. If the Shangguan Jinghong really wanted to attack them, it would be just a death. However, the West City Lord still had a request, that is, let Chu Feng find the children of Xi Buluo and xizeni.


    When the West City Master talked about Chu Feng, he knew that when he left the west city to fight against the four families, the West City Lord asked xibuluo and his brother and sister xizeni to go together, so as to help them when necessary. Now both brothers and sisters are in Zhongzhou, and Zhongzhou land has been blocked by the demon domain army and can''t leave!


    Chufeng knew the meaning of the west city master. As long as xibuluo and xicheni were safe, even if the whole west city was destroyed, Chu Feng didn''t know what to say, but he could only say "treasure".


    Because now he will not go to the West City, the result will not have too many changes, unless he has the absolute strength to crush demon Zun, but unfortunately he did not.


    Unable to wave his hand: "go down first, then the hidden world will be bloody, and many people may die, but every troubled time must be dead, not my cruel and cold, but I know that I must ensure that I live before I can do more things."Bai he deeply looked at Chu Feng, en, and then turned around to fly away, leaving Chu Feng alone to sit there.


    Chu Feng seems to ignore the next bloodbath in the hidden world, but only he knows the pain in his heart. If I don''t kill Boren, he dies because of me. That''s what Chu Feng is feeling now.


    If he goes out, I believe that Shangguan Jinghong will only let the demon Zun attack him, and will not move other people. If he goes out, the people who follow him will not have a future, and more people will die. Although this will make some people who follow him upset, but before the overall situation, Chu Feng must be ruthless.


    He didn''t want anyone to die, but with the advancement of the great era, death is inevitable. He can die less now, but more will die in the future.


    So Chu Feng didn''t choose to kill out in anger, because that was not responsible for himself, but also irresponsible to those who trusted him. To live is hope. If he died, there would be nothing.


    Even if others said that he was selfish, heartless and cold-blooded, chufeng would not care so much, because it was not the demon emperor and the demon Zun, but the nihility and wormhole that Chu Feng cared about. The world would not understand it and Chu Feng would not deliberately explain anything.


    Not long after Bai He left, a figure came and fell again. His beautiful face was full of frost. He looked at Chu Feng as if he wanted to kill him.


    Chu Feng also looked back, saw the comer Leng for a moment: "how?"


    And this person is Oriental Yanran!


    Oriental Yan ran slowly clenched his fist and clenched his teeth. He said, "I want to ask you two questions. You must answer me honestly."


    Look at the eastern Yan Ran look is not very good, Chu Feng also put away the heavy mood, slightly nodded.


    "Did you fall out with the emperor?" Dongfang Yun didn''t procrastinate. She directly raised the question she wanted to know, because when she heard someone talk about it, Chu Feng and Chang''e fell out. However, Dongfang Yanran didn''t know whether it was true or not. She pitied Dongfang Yun and did not respond.


    Now it''s impossible to go out of the demon world. In addition, Chu Feng didn''t bring Chang''e and Dongfang rhyme when he came back. Dongfang Yanran thought that maybe it was not a rumor.


    "If so, what do you want?" There is no airtight wall in the world, and Chu Feng doesn''t care who told Dongfang Yanran, but calmly said, "no, what? Can you leave with the men of the hidden door? " In the East, Yan Ran looks stiff. No matter whether it''s true or not, now she can''t take everyone away, because in the demon world, everyone has found a more suitable way to test them.


    Biting his lips: "is that or not?"


    "What do you do with all that?" Chu Feng still did not answer the meaning, back to the East, Yan Ran sat there: "you just need to do your own things can, other do not go to tube, until the world is stable, no matter whether I and Chang''e fall out, you can choose to leave, or stay."


    Dongfang Yanran stares at Chu Feng''s back, and is sure that nine times out of ten, he and Chang''e really fell out, but Chu Feng said a lot, now whether it is or not, she can''t do anything, the demon emperor''s exclusive hidden world will not give them too much living space.


    Take a deep breath, Oriental Yan Ran eyes more a touch of angry color: "less wind, do not know you are familiar with this place?"


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what Dongfang Yanran asked him to do. He subconsciously looked around. This is the place where Qingdi buried phoenix eggs. Naturally, she is familiar with it. What does she do?


    Seeing Chu Feng at a loss, Dongfang Yanran had some surprise in her eyes, but she still said in a cold voice: "when I lost my country, I was kidnapped and taken away. When I was about to be insulted, it was Feng Shao who came down from the sky and saved me. At that time, I was very nervous, but I can still be sure of one thing."


    Chufeng coughed gently and found that he had neglected a problem, that is to forget this place. In addition to burying Qingdi''s phoenix eggs, Baihe once kidnapped Dongfang Yanran here and humiliated him.


    Of course, on the surface, these Chu winds could not be admitted. They pretended to be confused and looked at the East with a smile: "what do you want to say? You don''t want to say that at that time, I asked someone to kidnap you, and then pretended to be a hero to save the beauty?"


    Oriental Yan Ran sneered and pointed to a big stone in the distance: "I know you will say that, but if so, you don''t think much about it. When I was waiting for you to find my clothes for me, I hid in the big stone, angry and insulted me, and hit two fists on it, and the trace is still the same!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched, wry smile helpless, knew that at that time should change this place''s landform, but now said that everything is too late.


    He stood up, spread his hands and said, "you know, I won''t explain anything. I can only blame you for being too firm at the beginning. I can only do this. What do you want to do?"


    "Shameless!" Oriental Yan Ran thought of all that happened and looked angry: "tell me, who is that damned man?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2553

    The man?


    Chu Feng has some facial expression, which is not a man at all, but white lotus put on the mask he gave.


    Looking at the burning anger in the eyes of Oriental Yanran, I know that if she doesn''t give a confession, this woman will not easily be taken care of. She coughs softly and asks, "miss Yanran, I want to know what you will do to him if you know who the man is?"


    "Kill him!" Oriental Yan Ran found all this when he passed here accidentally the other day. She was angry with Chu Feng and played shameless means. But he knew that he was unable to fight Chu Feng. At this moment, he could only find the man who was angry with himself and let him touch himself with the disgusting thing.


    Chu Feng felt the chin, feeling the East Yan Ran''s anger: "but, he is the upper God, you are just the middle God, how to kill him?"


    Do not want east Yan ran cold voice back: "can not kill also to kill, unless,,, unless he marry me!"


    Chu Feng thought that what the East Yan Ran said was the same as the words within the end, did not want to speak such words boldly, looked at the shame and anger of the East Yan Ran, what was she thinking? Let white lotus marry her?


    In fact, Oriental Yan Ran knew that when she knew that everything was Chu Feng''s means, she knew that revenge was hopeless. She was always clean and she was also blasphemed by people. How could she swallow this tone? And the person must be the person of Chu Feng. If you can''t kill it, you will be responsible and marry her.


    This is also the decision of Oriental Yan Ran many years ago, this life or not to find a man, but if any man desecrated her, then must marry her.


    After taste Chu Feng bitterly smile: "that, I''m afraid he can''t marry you."


    "Why?" East Yan Ran smile slightly cold: "I clean body let him play, now I can''t kill him, let him marry me also can not, wind is small, this matter you must explain to me, I know that I can not fight with you, but I am not other people can play with women at will."


    "And, if that bastard is a man, he will be responsible, mean and shameless!"


    Chu Feng coughs gently, but said: "unfortunately, if she is a man, I will let her marry you, but it is a pity that she is not a man."


    I thought what kind of excuses Chu Feng would like to find to deny this happened, even to protect his people. He didn''t want Chu Feng to give her such an answer. The one who profane her, even touched her strategic place, was not a man. Then what was it that touched her?


    "Really!"


    Chu Feng thought that these things were better explained earlier: "that is not a man, but I made white lotus pretend to be. Of course, you should not blame her, because she did it according to my meaning. Chang''e asked me to take you with me. The time was approaching. I had no better way to do it. The fact also proved that I was right."


    The East Yan Ran small mouth slightly open, she always felt that she was profane by a man, but also by the disgusting things of the men touched the following, but now Chu Feng unexpectedly told her that it is not a man, but a woman disguised.


    Want to say that all this is false, but Chu Feng is cheating on itself, but Chu Feng has put on that mask in her face.


    Oriental Yan Ran saw that face, knew that all this is true, at that time that was really disguised, recalled that the man seemed very feminine, like a sissy, at this time, it seems that it is not for no reason, but she is a woman.


    The anger in the heart is invisible to a little, perhaps because of knowing that the original desecration of their own is not the reason for men.


    But looking at the Chu wind that took off the mask, the East Yan Ran eyes were still so cold: "but, you are a man!"


    "Me?" Chu Feng put up the mask, and looked down in dismay and nodded, "yes, I must be a man, or I won''t find so many women, so you don''t have to doubt my gender problem."


    Said Chu Feng feeling not right, because East Yan Ran how can suddenly say he is a man?


    Looking at the woman with a cold face, his eyes were bursting into anger and looking at herself. Chu Feng felt a thump in her heart and understood what happened. It was OK for Bai He to pretend to be blasphemous. But Bai he tore all her clothes off, and he was later pretending to be a hero to save the beauty.


    Touch nose cover up a little embarrassed in the heart: "that Yan Ran miss, misunderstanding is relieved, you have not been blasphemous by the man, that person is white lotus, so even?"


    "Shameless!" East Yan Ran drank cold and went away, face full of shame and anger, know that blasphemy is a woman Oriental Yan Ran heart is naturally happy, but angry is, blasphemy her is a woman, but Chu Feng at that time saw everything, let her some of the self-contained.


    I swear in my heart that we can''t let Chu Feng be better. I will find a chance to be cruel to him once.


    Chu Feng looked at the woman who went far away, knew that Oriental Yan Ran was completely hated him this time, but that also can not be, who called her so stubborn? Otherwise, there is no need for such a special means.However, Chu Feng didn''t put too much energy into Dongfang Yanran''s body. She just looked at her body for a moment. She didn''t stab her. She was angry now. I believe it will be OK in a few days.


    Sitting down from the new seat and considering the matter of this evening, the West City Lord does not need him to go to the west city. He will try to evacuate the people from the West City Lord''s house first, but let him go to Zhongzhou to find xibuluo and xicheni to take away. Chu Feng is sure to do this, but the west city is completely under martial law, and Chu Feng is worried that there will be changes.


    However, there is a close connection with xibuluo, which should not be a problem. It is just that there is always something wrong in the heart of,,,, and chufeng. As for why, I can''t say for a moment.


    She sat in the same place all the time, and no one bothered her in the middle of the way. Gradually, when the sun was setting, nanzhenyan was comforted. Her white lotus rose from the sky and fell down, and said respectfully, "master, I have pacified master Zhenyan. I believe they will not have much opinion about what happens next. But I hope you can think of it as soon as possible The solution. "


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and lay down and looked at the white clouds floating in the sky: "the way, it must be thinking! But in a short time, there is no solution. "


    The combination of demon Zun and demon emperor can fight against the Four Saints of heaven, and Chu Feng can''t gather Chang''e and Lu Wan except Zhang yun''er, so even if there is a way, it is useless.


    Bai he followed Chu Feng and naturally knew the tangled problems of Chu Feng. He went to squat down a little, gently pulled one hand of Chu Feng and massaged: "master, what are we going to do next?"


    "I''m going out in the dark." For the white lotus chufeng also did not hide the meaning: "look at the present appearance, the demon emperor has acquiesced to the crazy behavior of Shangguan Jinghong, he first started with the South City, but also with the West City, it is difficult to guarantee that the next will be the feimen and Yimen in the land of Zhongzhou."


    At first, chufeng''s confidence was based on the fact that the demon emperor restrained Shangguan Jinghong, but now the demon emperor obviously didn''t mean to suppress Shangguan Jinghong, so Chu Feng naturally had to think more about some issues.


    White lotus tiny Leng raises a head: "master, that you are to fly door and righteousness door also receive demon god world to come?"


    "I have such an idea, but I''m not sure." Chu Feng nodded, but then shook his head: "after all, feimen or Yimen, I have a bit of gratitude and resentment there, and feimen directly related to the people have died, the rest are unimportant people, Shangguan startled Hong to kill them, and there is not much sense of revenge."


    "As for Yimen, the world knows how your brother died. Shangguan Jinghong is probably going to unite with them to deal with me. Of course, crazy killing is not ruled out. After all, Shangguan Jinghong is a pervert."


    Bai He''s look is a little unnatural, but he doesn''t show it clearly on his face. He just keeps quiet and kneads that hand for chufeng. His technique is authentic and his strength is just right, which makes Chu Feng relax a lot.


    "But you don''t have to go tonight." Chu Feng closed his eyes and didn''t pay attention to Bai He''s expression. He said to himself, "I''m just going to take two people away tonight. After I find someone, I''ll leave. You''ll have some inconvenience. Wait in the demon world. You''ll be responsible for arranging the people who come."


    Bai He didn''t care if Chu Feng took himself, but responded with a pair of eyes, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    After a while, the white lotus good strange way: "master, you said the person let me arrange, then you?"


    This is what Baihe just remembered. Listening to Chu Feng''s meaning, he seems not to be ready to come back, but to work in the outside world.


    "Look for the ancient cultivators!" Chu Feng took back his hand and sat up. His mouth curled up with a radian: "you also reminded me that if the four heavenly saints can''t compete with the demon Zun and the demon emperor, then I''ll gather five heavenly saints, and the strength of that ancient practitioner is not weak, and our hope to find her will be much greater."


    White lotus frown, look at Chu wind excited appearance, timely splash cold water: "master, but do you know where she is?"


    Chu Feng looks stiff, the corner of his mouth violently twitches, and his eyes pass by Bai He. Recently, this woman is really more and more courageous. She not only dare to ask actively, but also can timely attack him, even despise him.


    He raised his hand and pulled Baihe to his arms and looked at the woman''s eyes: "do you want to hurt each other?"


    White lotus eyes twinkle, lips almost bite: "master, today is inconvenient, there is bleeding."


    Chu Feng saw that Bai He was really afraid and let go of her. He was about to say that Bai He should be well cultivated. When the blood stopped, he took her away. Suddenly, the sky and the earth were dark, and rolling darkness appeared on the sky of the demon world.


    "Holy Spirit!" he said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2554

    The sky was dark and rolling, as if it were dark all at once, and the most serious problem was that holy spirit was flooding.


    "Who wants to cross the path of heaven and become a saint?"


    Chu Feng''s hands subconsciously clenched into fists. His eyes were a little more dignified. His mind quickly filtered out the existence of possible saints, but they had no clue. Now the rolling darkness in the sky shows that it is not ordinary martial arts who achieve saints. Chu Feng seldom sees such heavy breath.


    "Master, something is wrong." Bai He looked at it, narrowed his eyes and said, "this is your world. When the demon emperor broke through, your world didn''t change like this, but now your world is completely influenced by Holy Spirit. What''s the matter?"


    So a Chu Feng also thought of this problem, that is, now Shengwei appears too weird.


    Once someone breaks through the holy land, there will be auspicious omens. No matter the people of the right way or the evil way, there will be auspicious breath emerging, which will affect the heaven and the world, and let everyone know that saints will be born soon.


    However, the demon world is the independent world of Chu Feng, which is different from the rest of the world. Even if there are auspicious omens, it will not be so obvious. But looking at the sky now, it is too obvious!


    "Because your world entrance is in the spiritual world."


    Chu Feng is thinking about this strange problem, still thinking about whether it is the demon world lost its strong defense, Zhang yun''er appeared beside him out of thin air: "so the demon world will be affected, the reaction is so obvious."


    It is not surprising that Zhang Yuner suddenly appears in Chu Feng, because their destinies are connected. In addition, Zhang yun''er is a saint. As long as he gets a specific position, it is very simple to enter the demon world directly. Of course, it is impossible to change it into a demon emperor, because he does not know the existence of the demon world.


    So Chu Feng was not surprised at the sudden appearance of Zhang yun''er, but asked, "the small world I started to enter is the small world of the spiritual world?"


    Zhang yun''er nodded: "the secret place of morning light is the intersection of the heaven and the world. At that time, you randomly selected a small world to enter into it, and opened the demon world. That small world is the small world of the spirit world."


    Chu Feng looked dignified: "don''t tell me that the one who wants to break through the holy land now is the devil, nagula?"


    "What do you say?" Zhang yun''er asked back, but the meaning of this sentence is quite clear.


    Chu Feng passed a bitter smile, Zhang yun''er would not talk about anything about the small spiritual world for no reason. But now the demon world is affected because of the reason in the small spiritual world, and there is only one possibility that can have such a strong impact. In the western spiritual world, someone wants to break through the Holy Land!


    And this man is probably the devil nagula.


    Zhang Yuner nodded slightly and didn''t speak, but it was already a kind of default. Chu Feng clenched his fist, and the magic light wings spread in vain behind him: "a demon emperor and a demon Zun will make me worried. If nagula enters the holy land again, I will be more sad. If I can''t stop the demon emperor, I must stop nagula."


    Zhang yun''er took Chu Feng''s hand, raised his hand, and a mirror image appeared in front of him: "are you sure you want to stop it?"


    When Chu Feng looked at the scene clearly, his mood was heavier than the beginning. Because on that picture, Chu Feng not only saw nagula standing on the sea of blood, but also saw the demon emperor and demon Zun!


    They are all in the spirit world at the moment, and the situation seems to be to help the devil break through to the saint''s realm, because the rest of the people in the spirit world have retreated far away and dare not get close at all.


    There is no need for Zhang yun''er to say anything. Chu Feng also understands her meaning, that is, the demon emperor has led the demon Zun to cooperate with Mozi nagula, and now the demon emperor has gone, and he still takes the demon Zun. Obviously, he wants to protect the Dharma for nagula, which Chu Feng can''t tolerate at all.


    At present, a demon Zun makes him very sad. He has to combine the five saints to have the hope of victory. But now the five saints have not gathered, the demon emperor will form an alliance with nagula. Even if the five saints are gathered, there will be no great hope for him to win, which is unacceptable to Chu Feng.


    "Yun''er!"


    Immediately, Chu Feng had a decision in his heart, and said in a deep voice, "I believe you and Lu Wan must have a connection. Now she must also know that nagula wants to break through the saints. She should be more aware of what will happen if nagula and the demon emperor unite together."


    Looking at Zhang yun''er, Chu Feng said word by word: "tell her that I don''t need her to do anything for me. I''ll use my method to see if it can destroy the breakthrough of nagula. I just need you to join hands to open up the power of instant conversion when necessary, and rescue me when I''m defeated."


    When he said this, Chu Feng''s heart was quite subdued. As a saint, he had to prepare two other saints to save him. However, in the face of unknown danger and the power of demon Zun, Chu Feng had to do the same.


    "Then be careful." Zhang yun''er knows that the things decided by Chu Feng are basically impossible to change, so he doesn''t mean to stop Chu Feng, but tells him softly.Chu Feng should take back the hand that Zhang yun''er held. The wings of magic light move, and the figure disappears in an instant. Zhang Yuner looks at the direction of his departure, and finally looks at Bai He standing there.


    Squint eyes, light said: "Chu Feng is my man, I don''t know why you want to approach him, but I hope you''d better not have any bad ideas."


    "The goddess of destiny is really extraordinary." Bai He looked stunned, and drew a faint smile and a trace of helplessness: "but you should not be on guard against me. Everyone in the world has a chance to kill Chu Feng, but I can''t kill him. Can''t the goddess see clearly?"


    Zhang yun''er''s right eye twinkled with a touch of golden light. After a while, she recovered as usual, and her mouth slightly cocked: "it''s worthy of my man. Now I believe you will never harm him."


    Bai He shook his head helplessly and opened a door of dazzling light: "Chu Feng doesn''t have to be forced to find Zun God. I''d better go with you. If necessary, we can''t beat the demon Zun. At least we can make Chu Feng safe and sound. I add you, I believe that there is no one in this world that we can''t save."


    Zhang yun''er didn''t mean to refuse Bai He. He nodded and they didn''t enter the gate of dazzling light. However, what they went to was not the spirit world, but a place far away from the spirit world. There, as long as they arranged something, they could save Chu Feng at any time. Even the invincible demon Zun had no way.


    At the moment, the western spiritual world, that sea of blood.


    Mozi nagula is suspended above the void, showing the true nature of the demon. Not far from the left and right are demon Zun and demon emperor. The purpose of their coming today is to help nagula enter the realm of saints smoothly. In return, the devil can make the demon emperor more powerful.


    Of course, as long as the devil himself enters the holy land, he must help the demon emperor become more powerful. Otherwise, even if Chu Feng can''t kill him, plus Zhang yun''er and other saints, he can be destroyed countless times.


    Shengwei has become more and more rich, and the distant thunder also sounded slowly. The demon emperor looked at the sky and said, "start, today, no one can stop you from becoming a saint!"


    "Thank you, demon emperor!" The devil laughed, his eyes showed no white pupil, flashing a dark black light, like a bat at night, very terrible.


    All of a sudden, the whole person was lost in the sea of blood. The demon emperor looked at all these things coldly, and the demon Zun was always on guard. No one in the spirit world was allowed to come near here. Anyone who violated the law would be killed.


    But when looking at the sea of blood, the demon emperor''s eyes could not help but show some envy, because nagula''s hand controlled a means, a means that he could not refuse at all. At the same time, he also sighed a little, that is, the identity of nagula.


    Nagula is known as the devil. No one knows who his parents are. He grew up as if he were born in heaven. The demon emperor used to think so. But after contacting nagula, he knew that the devil was not born in heaven, but had existed since ancient times.


    Because, the devil is the ancient demon king, once and the ancient demon God to fight for the domination of the demon world, the ancient demon king.


    Only the ancient demon king failed in the end, but when he fell, he sealed his soul and his life-long strength with great power. After endless years, the soul was revived, and the devil was born in this world. The power of those seals is in this sea of blood, but it needs the blood of endless creatures to make him recover completely ¡£


    This sea of blood was originally a blue ocean, but the devil killed too many people here, and almost wiped out the Western Protoss before it was dyed red, in order to let him revive the power of the ancient demon seal and enter the holy land, even more powerful than the ancient demon king.


    Because they are two life fusion, when the devil is strong, the demon emperor does not know, but he who has demon Zun in his hand does not need to worry.


    But as nagula didn''t enter the sea of blood, the original rolling blood roared directly, and the sky shaking waves constantly raised, as if to drown everything in general, in which you can hear the endless howl of sorrow, and even see the traces of people shuttling on the sea of blood.


    Seeing all this, the demon emperor narrowed his eyes and said, "it''s more evil than my way to revive the demon Zun. Nagula, no wonder you will be a devil, because you are not a devil. Who can be a devil''s child?"


    With a loud bang, the first nine Heavenly God thunder fell from the sky and directly fell into the sea of blood, causing a startling explosion, and endless waves emerged, so that people in the spirit world in the distance were far away.


    In a dark, Chu Feng looked at all this indifferently, and his eyes were a bit cold: "nagula, if you want to succeed, how can I live?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2555

    When the first nine Heavenly God thunder fell, the strong and bloody smell of the sea of blood was dispersed, and the color of blood red was lighter than that at the beginning. Even the demon emperor who had been staring at him did not know what was going on.


    At this time, the second nine Heavenly God thunder suddenly fell, and the more ferocious force than the first nine Heavenly God thunder thundered fiercely on the blood sea. The whole blood sea began to roll and spread towards the surrounding areas. Everything near the blood sea shore was submerged, and the spirit world''s breath was more horrible and evil than the beginning.


    Strangely, the color and smell of the sea of blood have faded a lot. Not only the demon emperor can''t explain this, but also the Chu wind hidden in the dark space can''t explain.


    We can only wait patiently for the ninety-nine Heavenly God thunder to fall. When the auspicious cloud steps come down, we will have no chance.


    Only a demon Zun is strong enough. If you add a devil who uses evil methods to break through the saints, and the demon emperor who devours the king of demons into the saints, Chu Feng knows that it is not a good thing, even for the heaven and the universe.


    In Chu Feng''s patience, the nine heaven God thunder is also constantly falling, and with the back, the sea of blood has completely changed. The strong smell of blood is very thin when the sixty-seven nine Heavenly God thunder falls. If it is not carefully smelled, you can''t feel the slightest bloody breath.


    And the color of the sea of blood has changed and the ordinary sea is almost the same, the original blood red color completely disappeared, all this seems too strange, also let Chu wind more dignified.


    In addition, what surprised Chu Feng was that the endless corpses floating on the sea of blood had sunk into the bottom of the sea or had been completely turned into powder under the ravages of the nine Heavenly God thunder. Anyway, looking at the distance of thousands of miles, there was no trace of the bones.


    What''s going on with all this? What kind of means did nagula use? How could he give people the feeling that he swallowed up everything in the sea of blood?


    At the same time, his eyes also look at the demon emperor and demon Zun suspended in the air. Now that the demon emperor and demon Zun are here, there is no great crisis in the western city. The corners of his mouth are slightly cocked up, and he contacts Yan Luo in secret tone to see who has time to go to Xicheng to take away the master''s house of Xicheng.


    As for xibuluo and xizeni brothers and sisters in the inner city of Zhongzhou, Yan Luo has no secret communication with them. Moreover, compared with Xicheng, which has been targeted, they are still safe. First, rescue the west city master.


    When the matter is arranged and the warrior will handle the matter in person, the nine heaven God thunder also begins to come to an end. Chu Feng also sees that the devil nagula on the sea surface slowly floats up. Those fallen nine God thunder can''t get close to him, and he is completely annihilated, as if there is some invisible barrier around him.


    Looking up, the whole body is flooded with blood light, a pair of eyes is even more evil, there is no white pupil let people take a look at it, will be deeply involved in the general.


    Chu Feng grabs Minghong''s magic sword and appears in his hand. He doesn''t want to kill nagula, he just wants to wait for a blow to seriously injure nagula. I believe that the seriously injured nagula wants to walk through the Xiangyun ladder, which is not a simple thing. Maybe nagula will die on the Xiangyun ladder without any more worries.


    The ninety-two nine Heavenly God thunder has fallen, and Chu Feng''s eyes are fierce. He is ready to wait until the ninety-nine Heavenly God thunder falls. I believe that nagula at that time certainly did not have much defense, and the probability of success in one strike will be higher.


    Just at this time, Chu Feng suddenly felt a dangerous atmosphere enveloping him, just like the feeling when he was chased by demon Zun in the secret place of morning light.


    The pupil shrinks violently, looks at nagula''s eyes, sees that the demon Zun is still standing there, and has no idea that he is hiding in the dark space. How can he feel this way now.


    To prevent the occurrence of the last thing again, Chu Feng looked back at his back, and there was no terrible monster. However, there was nothing abnormal, but his heart would have a bad feeling?


    Chu Feng couldn''t think of it for a time. When he looked back, his pupils shrank violently. He saw the demon Zun in the distance suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Yes, it''s just in front of him. The only difference is that Chu Feng is now in the dark mirror space, not in the spirit world at all. Of course, if you break the mirror image, you can go out. Now the most important thing is, how does the demon Zun seem to find his existence?


    "Chu Feng!" The demon emperor opened his mouth with a wild smile, and a light banter: "are you here? Don''t deny that demon Zun is the most sensitive to the breath of three people in this world. Even a look in his eyes will make him feel it. Now that he moves, it must be you? "


    Chu Feng''s heart and mind are calm, dignified at the same time is relaxed, dignified is the demon Zun really seems to find him, relaxed is in addition to the demon Zun, the demon emperor is only through the abnormal demon Zun to guess, and do not know whether the person is he.


    At the moment, I can only hope that the demon master does not find it. Otherwise, it is difficult to prevent nagula from breaking through the holy land, that is, it is difficult to protect oneself.At that time, I will die before I get out.


    But Chu Feng''s good idea didn''t last too long, and it was completely broken. When nagula passed the 99th heaven thunder, demon Zun suddenly opened his wings and waved his fist. The direction of attack was the mirror space where Chu Feng was.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng was really shocked, but soon calmed down, even if the demon Zun broke the mirror image, as long as he could not find himself, it was in vain.


    Chu Feng hid all his breath and turned around and disappeared into the darkness. Even the eyes of saints, you can''t find people in such darkness. However, Chu Feng just disappeared into the darkness, and the powerful attack of demon Zun roared on the void.


    When the speed and strength reach a certain level, the void can be broken. This is not a empty word. On that day, the dome cracked like glass, and there was an entrance for two people to enter at the same time. The darkness is the mirror space, which is like a black hole where darkness will always appear.


    The demon Zun stood in front of the entrance of the mirror space and didn''t mean to come in. The demon Emperor didn''t come in the distance, because he knew that no matter who came, as long as it was a person, he would not be the opponent of demon Zun.


    Chu Feng is in the dark. He stands there when he sees the demon Zun, and the gap of the broken mirror space is also recovering. Chu Feng''s heart is a little nervous, because the auspicious cloud ladder is about to appear. If the demon Zun finds out, he will lose the chance to stop nagula.


    As time passed by, the demon Zun was still unmoved. Chu Feng stood still in the dark to avoid being found. He only wanted to repair the gap quickly, so that he could feel at ease. He could only find a way to attack nagula, who was walking up the ladder of Xiangyun.


    It''s just that the idea has not been completely dropped. When the mirror image gap is about to be completely restored, Chu Feng has a huge pain on his back, which makes him cry out, because the pain can be said to be deep in his heart, even the sage can''t resist the pain of the cone.


    And this cry also completely exposed him. The demon Zun once again broke the gap in the mirror space. Chu Feng also saw clearly that the demon Zun''s foot position stretched out a long thing like an alligator''s tail, which went through the mirror space to his back, attacking him was the crocodile like tail tip!


    Knowing that the exposed Chu wind didn''t hide any more, because it didn''t have any effect at all. Holding back the pain of the body, he unfolded the wings of the magic light, turned into a streamer and rushed out from the gap. The demon Zun didn''t mean to stop him. He just took back the crocodile like tail and swept the sky coldly.


    "Chu Feng!"


    When the demon emperor saw Chu Feng appear, he passed him with a cold smile: "I ran away that night. I thought you would hide for a short time. I don''t want you to come out at last. It seems that you don''t want the devil to become a saint. You are worried that we will unite together and break the legend of forbidden taboo!"


    "Demon emperor, don''t talk nonsense with him!" Nagula, who has already possessed the authority of saints and achieved the body of a half step sage, gave a cold drink: "let the demon Zun deal with him, climb the Xiangyun ladder and protect the Dharma for me. When I become a saint, I will let you realize your dream immediately. Even if the God comes, it will not be your opponent."


    It seemed that the tone of command didn''t make the demon emperor unhappy, because he really needed nagula''s help to solve the dangerous factors. Of course, he still let the demon Zun deal with Chu Feng.


    Obviously, even though he still has no idea of killing the demon, he still has no hatred for him.


    After clenching his fist, Minghong magic sword lifted up and cut off the years. The light of thousands of magic swords flickered with destructive power and ravaged the void. Whether nagula or the demon emperor, they did not dare to take Chu Feng''s sword easily. They all took out 100% strength to face it.


    The demon emperor who avoided the attack of Chu Feng was relieved to see that nagula was ok, because now he was still a half step sage. If he was destroyed by Chu Feng, he would be very sad.


    At the same time, he was also angry and said, "demon Zun, kill him!"


    The roar of the demon Zun was like the roar of a wild beast, and his body quickly moved towards the Chu wind. Chu Feng looked at the undamaged nagula and saw the clouds falling from the sky. He sighed and his body passed through the void. However, he could only run away. Otherwise, he would be tortured to death by the demon Zun.


    Even if the demon Zun did not kill him, it was enough to make him unable to get close to nagula. It would be damned if he thought about it. For the sake of maximum safety, Zhang Yuner and his wife couldn''t do anything. Otherwise, even if nagula was stopped, everyone would stay here, and it would be more than worth the loss.


    To stop nagula, success is luck. It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t. this is Chu Feng''s idea. Otherwise, Zhang yun''er will not find a way to save him when necessary.


    But what Chu Feng didn''t know was that Zhang yun''er and Bai He turned pale on a barren planet with no life and everything separated from the ten thousand heavy interface of the spiritual world.


    Because of the blockade of the whole world.


    Nothing!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2556

    "What to do?"


    Zhang Yuner and Bai He have tried many times, but they still can''t open the blocked interface, and even can''t open the glare door. Now it''s very difficult for them to leave here. Bai He looks more dignified and asks.


    Zhang yun''er is also at a loss for the present situation. When the demon emperor broke through the holy land, in order to make Chu Feng unable to stop nihility, he blocked Wanjie. Even the saints could not shuttle among them. Now Chu Feng goes to stop nagula from breaking through the holy land, and nihilism directly blocks Wanjie when he starts.


    Now, neither she nor Lu Wan can break through the blockade. In the spirit world, Chu Feng has to face at least two saints. Among them, demon Zun is as powerful as this. Zhang yun''er has no good way.


    The world has been blocked, even if she and white lotus join hands to save Chu Feng is impossible, what should we do?


    At the same time, before worshipping the temple, Lu Wan Mei''s head wrinkled deeply: "did I not seal the void at the beginning?"


    At that time, Lu Wan had no end. At that time, she took advantage of her fate to seal the void. However, when the demon emperor broke through, the world was blocked. Now nagura''s breakthrough is also a blockade of all worlds. Everything shows that nothing has been sealed. Otherwise, in the universe, who has the ability to block the universe?


    Slightly clenched the pink fist, and looked at the Chu wind that was being chased by the demon Zun on the screen, Lu Wan''s lips were all bitten: "you can''t do anything. If you have something, there will be no hope in the world."


    At this time, Chu Feng did not know what Lu Wan was saying and thinking. He just avoided the attack of demon Zun and roared: "nothingness, I''ll do you two masters!"


    If he had blocked the world before he went to the spirit world, Chu Feng was not so angry. But now nihilism has blocked Wanjie after he came to the spirit world. It is stated that there is no escape for him in the spirit world. If the devil succeeds in breaking through to the saint, the demon Emperor who has freed up his hand will join the ranks of those who surround him.


    When the time comes, demon Zun, demon emperor and nagula, and Chu Feng think with his toes, they all know what kind of tragic result it will be, but now even if they know that the result will not be too good, there is no way.


    Because of the blockade of the world, the saints can''t shuttle among them, let alone whether Zhang Yuner, who is far away from Wanchong interface, can save himself.


    He clenched his fist, and faced with the fierce power of demon Zun, Chu Feng burst into a roar, and the red magic sword soared to the sky. The terror force brought by it collided with the demon Zun''s attack, but it could not prevent the demon Zun''s attack power from falling apart.


    Chu wind was the terrible force of hard bang in the body, fell into the sea.


    This time, the demon Zun didn''t wait on the sea surface, but followed him and didn''t enter the sea. In the bottom of the sea, Chu Feng saw the demon Zun approaching him quickly. The pressure in the water had no effect on him at all. It was like a flash of lightning, and in a blink of an eye, he came near.


    Chu Feng knew that this time is not able to resist the past, then it will be really finished, clenching his teeth, fiercely and demon Zun collided together.


    Just in the face of the terrible demon Zun, under the collision, Chu Feng was blown out of the sea directly and flew to the sky. The demon Zun also broke through the sea and followed. Chu Feng''s mouth was covered with a cold smile, and his figure flickered to a higher sky.


    The demon Zun was like a shadow. Chu Feng had almost stabilized his body shape, and he appeared behind the Chu wind. This time, Chu wind had known about it. At the moment when the power of demon Zun was formed, it suddenly disappeared in place.


    The hand raised by the demon Zun stopped in the air, and his eyes looked coldly towards the distance. There was the place where nagula had broken through. Above the Xiangyun ladder, nagula had already reached the tenth Xiangyun ladder, relying entirely on the demon emperor to protect his Dharma.


    And Chu wind suddenly appeared, the demon emperor''s expression slightly coagulated: "demon respect, you fool!"


    "Die for me!" Chu Feng completely let go of the defense situation, because any defense against the demon Zun was useless. Minghong magic sword was wielded, and thousands of magic swords swept away.


    Facing the hysterical attack of Chu Feng, the demon emperor''s face was completely pale. He knew that he could not resist Chu Feng''s attack, but these were not the most important. If he could not stop it, nagula on Xiangyun ladder would break through failure and be directly suppressed by the heavenly power.


    At that time, he had no better way to rely on the demon Zun, and the demon Zun could not listen to him all his life, which made the demon emperor''s heart angry.


    Seeing that the powerful magic sword power was about to tear up everything, the demon Zun who was far away stood in front of the demon emperor suddenly. The wide wings opened slowly, and an illusory force twinkled to form a barrier. The attack power of the magic sword completely dissipated, and no breath could be captured.


    Chu Feng gasped gently, his eyes were a little cold, and the power of demon Zun made him feel powerless, which was a feeling that he could not do anything to make people crazy.


    After clenching his fist, Chu Feng''s mind moved, and the nine needles of Xuan Huang flashed. On the void, the devil''s armor was directly put on Chu Feng''s body. The rolling magic power was much stronger than that. When the hand was raised, Minghong''s magic sword disappeared in his hand.Standing upright, Chu Feng was not at a disadvantage of decadence, only that how can''t beat the crazy state: "think this can let me die? Stop dreaming


    On the sky, the thick magic power flashed, even suppressed the terrible Saint Wei that nagura was breaking through. The thunder rolling between the sky and the earth made people feel very uncomfortable, which seemed to crush the sky.


    People who look at the spirit world from afar look slightly changed. What happened today is totally beyond their understanding.


    For example, there was no sign of nagula''s breakthrough. They didn''t receive any news about the arrival of the demon emperor and the demon Zun. Everything happened suddenly when the Buddha was released. Finally, the Chu wind appeared and the terrible war between the saints was even more unheard of and never seen.


    But at the moment, no matter Chu Feng, demon emperor, or nagula who is breaking through, they will not be in charge of what the people in the spiritual world are thinking. What they think in their hearts is the most favorable thing for themselves.


    Wearing magic armor, the breath of Chu wind began to calm down slowly, not just so buoyant feeling, the left hand gently lifted up, a finger stretched out, bending a bullet.


    The thundering thunder suddenly resounded from the sky. A black lightning fell from the sky at a speed hard to catch by the naked eye. The demon emperor narrowed his eyes: "the thunder of punishment?"


    It''s better for the emperor to pull up and down the ladder to attack the emperor of Chu, but it''s not as important to pull up and down the wind to attack the emperor.


    However, the demon emperor''s face became more and more heavy in the face of the thunder of God''s punishment. He could feel the terror power contained in it. It was not that he could not stop it, but even if he could stop it, he would have to pay a big price.


    "Demon Zun!"


    Almost without any consideration, the demon emperor directly let the demon Zun resist for himself.


    The demon Zun who had no self thinking flashed away towards the thunder of punishment. His huge palm opened and gathered the power of terror. When he saw that he was about to shoot out the thunder of punishment, suddenly the thunder of punishment was divided into two on that day, and they kept bombarding the demon Zun.


    However, the other way turned a corner and attacked the demon emperor again. The demon emperor''s face changed slightly, and the evil gate quickly raised his hand to stop him. Because the demon Zun also had to resist one of the heavenly punishments, he couldn''t care about him.


    However, when the demon Emperor just gathered the power of saints, the thunder of heavenly punishment split into two again. One came towards him, and the other attacked nagula on the ladder of Xiangyun. The demon emperor''s expression changed slightly: "demon respect, help the devil to block it!"


    The demon Zun raised his hand and beat out the sky punishment thunder above his head. In a blink of an eye, the matter arrived in front of nagula. In the face of the thunder of punishment, he opened his mouth suddenly. The terrible thunder of punishment didn''t enter his mouth and was directly swallowed by the demon emperor.


    At the moment, the demon emperor is also embarrassed to beat out the thunder that attacked him. He has to use a lot of strength to block the thunder of punishment. However, the demon king swallowed the thunder of punishment with one bite. What''s going on?


    Not waiting for the demon emperor to come up with a reason, the sky suddenly thunder more loud, Chu Feng issued a wild laugh: "appetizer just, next on the main course bar!"


    "All things are punished by heaven!"


    In the roar of Chu Feng, thousands of thunder light fell from the sky, directly connected between the sea and the sky, just like a prison of punishment. The demon emperor looked around with an ugly look and knew that if he fought alone, the power of Chu Feng was absolutely above him.


    In this way, we can''t let nagula have an accident. We must get the method in his hand, which can completely devour the demon Zun and have no wasting method.


    With a white light in his eyes, the demon emperor said coldly, "demon respect, kill Chu wind first!"


    Chu Feng had long anticipated the idea of the demon emperor. As soon as his eyes were fixed, the endless thunder of heavenly punishment fell quickly, which completely hindered the demon Zun from approaching him. However, what was not beautiful was that Chu Feng found that the sky punishing thunder could not be close to the scope of Xiangyun ladder, so it was obviously impossible for Chu Feng to attack nagula.


    There are only seven steps left for nagula to enter the sky, and then there will be no chance.


    As soon as his eyes congealed, Chu Feng''s body presented a kind of illusion, and then slowly disappeared. While the demon emperor blocked the thunder of heaven''s punishment, he searched for the Chu wind with vigilance. Only the demon Zun didn''t realize that he was generally there to resist the thunder.


    "Nagula, die!"


    The disappeared Chu wind suddenly appeared above nagula''s head. Minghong magic sword was held by Chu Feng again and stabbed out with a sword!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2557

    With a sword, Chu Feng poured all his strength into it, because he knew that he had only one chance to attack. If he failed, he would not have a second chance.


    Nagula walked on the ladder of Xiangyun and felt the pressure of Chu Feng''s sword. He knew that if he was stabbed, there would be no second result except death. But even so, nagula was not distracted, because he knew that if he was distracted, even if Chu Feng could not kill him, he would not want to live.


    The demon emperor dodged the attack of the God punishment thunder and touched Chu Feng''s attack on nagula. His face changed greatly. If he had been dead, nagula would not have any hope now, because even if Chu Feng could not kill him, demon Zun would make him very sad one day.


    But at the next moment, all things seemed to be forbidden. Chu Feng completely stopped in the void and found that his hands and feet couldn''t move at all. He looked more surprised. What''s the matter?


    The demon emperor also found that Chu Feng''s attack was all at once frozen. Nagula smoothly took a step up again, and was surprised at the same time. Because with all the movements of Chu Feng stopped, the thunder of heavenly punishment also disappeared.


    Everything around was quiet, Chu Feng stopped there and couldn''t move at all. His whole body was out of control. He looked a little more surprised. What happened?


    Looking at the demon emperor''s sneering at him, the demon Zun also turned indifferently. Chu Feng knew that it was not them who brought such a situation to himself, and nagula was even more impossible. If he was really so powerful, he would not need the demon emperor to bring the demon Zun to protect his Dharma. It was not the three of them. Who would it be?


    Thinking of what, Chu Feng looks convulsed for a moment, knowing that he was hollowed out by nothingness. Just now, no matter the demon Zun or the demon emperor could stop him, so he could successfully kill nagula.


    But now don''t say to kill nagula, is to ensure their own safety is a problem, to see that nagula has been close to the ladder of heaven, Chu Feng looks ugly, this time he can be 100% sure that nothing has been sealed.


    It must be reshaping the fate of heaven at the same time, but also hidden around him, otherwise it is impossible to make him sad every time.


    Holding back the impulse to scold nihilism, Chu Feng looks at the demon emperor who comes slowly. He knows that this time, he may really be finished. Facing the nihility above the sage, what Chu Feng feels is his deep powerlessness.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but it''s a good thing for me."


    The demon emperor has come near, and he is sure that Chu Feng can''t move. His face also shows a strong smile: "Chu Feng, I was abused by me more than two years ago. Today, two years later, I can still abuse you like a dog. Do you want to express your feelings?"


    Chu Feng sneered: "if you want to do it, it doesn''t mean much to grind and haw like this, and you protect nagula like this now. But I believe he will not share the world with you in the future. But who doesn''t enjoy such loneliness?"


    Smell speech demon emperor look over some unnatural, because Chu Feng''s words touched his deep thoughts.


    Don''t say nagula, even in his heart, he doesn''t want to have a person who can be equal with himself. If he can kill Chu Feng now, it doesn''t matter whether nagula can step into the sage. When the demon master can control the situation, he can sweep all the heaven and Wanjie, and take Chang''e and others. Isn''t it still the only one in the world?


    However, such an idea has just been nipped out by the demon emperor. It''s a good thing to be the only one in the world. However, if you don''t know for sure, don''t make a decision easily.


    Now he can kill Chu Feng and prevent nagula from entering the realm of saints. But what will happen in the future?


    The demon Zun has become more and more unstable. Even if Chu Feng and nagula are dead here today, but there are Lu Wan, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er. If the demon Zun is out of control without waiting to kill them, isn''t it too unjust?


    The demon emperor immediately understood that Chu Feng was influencing his mind. He raised his hand as soon as he looked cold: "I and Mozi are the most solid allies. Do you think your words can affect my decision?"


    Feeling the killing opportunity of the demon emperor, Chu Feng sighed softly and wanted to stimulate the demon emperor to do something to stop nagula. But the demon emperor was not too stupid. He knew that killing nagula would not do him any good.


    Seeing that the fierce attack of the demon emperor was about to fall on him, Chu Feng''s left eye suddenly flashed across a picture, and his eyes coagulated. When the demon emperor''s hand was about to be buckled on his neck, Chu Feng''s body flashed to the distance, and the attack fell into the air and hit the sea, setting off a terrible wave.


    At this time, nagula entered the upper heaven, and the ladder of auspicious clouds disappeared. Now, even if we want to stop nagula, there is no way.


    Chu Feng''s brow frowned slightly. He saw himself in his left eye two seconds later. But what is the matter? Or what is the dark nihility playing with?


    He didn''t mean to be killed by the demon emperor. So why should he not move at the beginning and go to shangchongtian for nagula?Chu Feng raised his head and looked up to the sky. It was an unchangeable fact that nagula broke through the saints. But where was the intention of nothingness? The more saints, it was a threat to its existence, because the existence of holy places had the ability to break the fate, and was not in the bondage of heaven.


    Why does nothingness do that?


    In bewilderment, the ear suddenly sounded a strange voice, Chu wind subconsciously looked around: "who!"


    But around in addition to the shocked demon emperor, there is only indifferent demon Zun, there is no one at all, and Chu Feng''s ear just thought of the voice is: game!


    Yes, Chu Feng had two words in his ear just now. I don''t know who told him that all these are games and nihilistic games. It wants to watch the heaven and the world fight against each other, and the saints crush each other. Therefore, it protects nagula from entering the Holy Land and prevents the demon emperor from killing him, for its game!


    Chu Feng doesn''t know who told him these voices, and the original Temple World War I, but if all this is true, it can only be said that nothingness is too hateful, just for a game, with the world as the chessboard, all living beings as chess pieces, such means with cool and cruel has been unable to explain.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng knew that nothingness would not appear, and he would certainly not listen to explain the existence of nothingness with the demon emperor. Most of the people in the demon domain were rebellious, not to mention the demon emperor, the Lord of the demon domain.


    Her eyes are silent. Nagula has gone to shangchongtian. Now it is impossible to stop him. Now, the world is blocked by nothingness. Zhang Yuner and she have no way to save themselves. Chu Feng knows that nothingness will not let him die so soon, but what does he want to do?


    Chu Feng didn''t know, and didn''t want to continue to think, because no matter how much he thought, there would be no answer. Minghong''s magic sword drooped and his eyes coldly swept over the demon emperor and demon Zun.


    The demon emperor has recalled from the sudden activity of Chu Feng just now. His eyes are cold and he doesn''t think much about why Chu Feng can''t move just now. He just has a violent killing opportunity all over his body: "demon Zun, you can''t let him run today."


    Nagula has gone to shangchongtian. If there is no accident, he will return to be a saint. But now Chu Feng is still here. The demon emperor has no reason to let him live.


    "Demon emperor!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and glanced over the impetuous demon Zun. He said in a low and powerful way: "you can go back to the wild demon domain now, and I will stand and kill you."


    The demon emperor was stunned and sneered: "Chu Feng, do you think I am a fool? I''m going back to the wild demon domain now. You''re standing there and killing me? I''m afraid you''ll run away after I come back


    "Can you stop me if I want to run now?" Chu Feng sneered coldly, with a faint sneer: "you should be clear, last time I underestimated the power of the demon Zun will be in a mess, and this time I am prepared, if I want to go, do you think you and demon Zun can stop me?"


    The demon emperor narrowed his eyes, and Chu Feng was right. If he wanted to go, an idea could shuttle between the worlds, but now why did he say that.


    Chu Feng knew that the demon emperor was a person who didn''t accept anything, but he was not vain. When Chu Feng was still willing to say two more sentences: "you try to open the channel of the world, you can open it, and I''ll stretch my neck to kill you."


    The demon emperor narrowed his eyes, and Chu Feng was now locked by the demon Zun''s Qi, and he didn''t worry about any changes.


    "I''ll see what you want to play. Don''t go back to the wild demon domain. Even if it''s going to the modern world, it''s not a problem." The demon emperor sneered and raised his hands, but the smile on his face was completely frozen in his face at the next moment, because the channel of the world that he could open with one idea did not appear at the moment.


    The demon emperor was stunned and tried several times again. He still couldn''t open the channel: "what''s going on?"


    Chu Feng was just about to explain that the demon emperor''s expression suddenly became ferocious and terrifying, and his violent killing opportunities were surging: "Chu Feng, what have you done? Why can''t I open the channel of the world?"


    "Chufeng looked at the crazy demon emperor in a daze and said," fool! "


    Yes, Chu Feng now wants to use such two words to describe the demon emperor. How can he be regarded as the master of the demon domain? How can he have no brain at all? If he has the ability to blockade the world, why should he be chased by the demon Zun here?


    The first intuition of the demon emperor was that he made things. Chu Feng felt that such a stupid head could not help it. However, he was relieved after thinking about it. Lu Wan was the only one who knew the existence of nothingness in the universe at first, and now it is just a few of them, but the demon emperor still doesn''t know.


    Originally, I also wanted to explain that the demon emperor should not become a piece of nothingness, but at this moment, it seems that the demon emperor''s chess piece should be fixed.


    Minghong magic sword lifted up and pointed at the demon Emperor: "I don''t want to talk to a fool any more. Come on if you want to do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2558

    Chu Feng''s words made the demon emperor sneer at him. The evil spirit rose to the sky, and the sea below roared. It seemed that they would swallow up the Chu wind in the void.


    The atmosphere of the war came to diffuse and opened. Chu Feng had no tense mood, and faced it with a calm attitude, because no matter how anxious it was, there would be no other way to face the demon emperor and demon Zun except for the first World War.


    "Chu Feng!"


    If you look at me, you will not be able to stop the ghost of my body, and then you will not be able to stop the ghost of your body. ¡±


    the words of the demon emperor did not make Chu Feng have any anger. On the contrary, when the demon emperor dropped the last word, Chu Feng''s body moved across the void and instantly appeared in front of the demon emperor. With the cooperation of the magic light wings, even the demon emperor did not react. Chu Feng had already appeared in front of him.


    But Chu Feng didn''t launch any fatal attack on the demon emperor. Instead, he raised his hand and threw a crisp slap on the face of the demon emperor. The clear and loud voice echoed in the air, which made the demon emperor confused.


    He raised his hand to touch his face and looked at Chu Feng, who was worried about the demon Zun''s attack. The demon emperor could not accept that he was slapped.


    Since he was born in the wild demon domain, no one has ever slapped him. It has always been that he controls the life and death of others and slaps others. So now Chu Feng gives him a slap, and the demon emperor can''t accept it anyway. The look at Chu Feng''s eyes from the beginning of the killing is a kind of humiliating anger.


    "A dog can''t spit Ivory out of its mouth."


    Chu Feng seemed to have done a trivial thing, gently flicked his hand, showing a playful smile: "it seems that the ancients did not deceive me. The dog, the Lord of the demon domain, really can''t say anything good."


    "Chu Feng!" The demon emperor roared as if he were mad, and his astonishing anger almost overturned the whole spirit world: "this emperor is a wolf, a clan of blood wolves in ancient times, the ancestors of all wolf families, and the royal blood of primitive wolf families. How can you stigmatize them?"


    The angry demon emperor suddenly buckled his hand forward, and a big hand on the sky pressed against the wind of Chu. The strong pressure made Chu Feng feel that heavy when he was in it.


    Looking at the claws above the sky like a dragon, Chu Feng showed a playful look. He was not afraid of the angry demon emperor, but afraid that the demon emperor was not angry.


    Minghong''s magic sword was lifted up, and thousands of sword Qi swept across the sky. The palm of the Jiaolong was smashed and turned into nothingness in an instant. The wings of Chu wind''s magic light trembled. In an instant, they came to a top of the sky, and looked at the demon emperor with scorn in his eyes: "you are a dog, but you still hold you up. You who devour the demon king are not as good as dogs."


    The demon emperor clenched his fist angrily. The demon king was too powerful. At that time, the demon emperor was only in the realm of God of creation, so he could not completely digest the demon king after swallowing it, so it affected himself. Now he can be said to be a wolf clan or a Jiaolong clan.


    But to be specific, that is, Sixiang, said by Chu Feng, the demon emperor''s heart was stinging. How could he allow Chu Feng to slander his noble blood?


    Clenching his fist, the skeleton creaked, and the demon emperor said in a cold voice, "demon Zun, kill him for me!"


    At the moment, the demon emperor does not want to let Chu Feng live any longer. He only needs the taboo body.


    The demon Zun, who had been locked in Chu Feng''s Qi, rose in the sky, and the power of terror gathered in the sky. A mysterious breath that transcended the way of heaven diffused out. Chu Feng felt choking pain. As soon as the demon Zun put his hand, he had a sense that his heart was shaking. However much he trembled, he had to face it in the end.


    After putting up the Ming Hong magic sword, Chu Feng bravely and fearlessly met with the demon Zun. The roaring sound shocked the whole hidden world, including mountains, rivers, trees and oceans. Even some low-level spiritual strongmen were directly killed by the force of the collision.


    It shows the terror of the sage war, just like the time when the end of the world is coming. When the demon emperor is under the sky and looks at the battle between Chu Feng and demon Zun, one can see that Chu Feng is at a disadvantage.


    He was looking for an opportunity to seize Chu Feng''s body. As long as he carried the supreme power to invade Chu Feng''s body, the demon emperor believed that he would be more powerful. Even if he could not defeat the demon Zun, Xiangxin would not be too far away.


    However, although Chu Feng and demon Zun were at a disadvantage, they didn''t give the demon Zun a chance to be seriously injured. For an important part of his body, Chu Feng did a good job of protecting. For a while, the wind and the demon Zun disappeared in the void.


    But the demon emperor knew that Chu Feng and demon Zun did not disappear, but their speed reached the extreme and even exceeded the light. Therefore, when the strong collision started, the naked eye could not catch it, even if they were nearby.


    However, these are nothing to the demon emperor. He saw the fight between the demon Zun and Chu Feng. The only pity is that he has not found the opportunity to occupy the body of Chu Feng.Because although Chu Feng is fighting with the demon Zun, his mental power has not relaxed his vigilance. I believe that as long as he has a little change, Chu Feng will immediately notice.


    Although he couldn''t find a chance, the demon Emperor didn''t worry much. Now he can''t leave because of the blockade of Wanjie. I believe Chu Feng will not be able to leave easily. As long as the demon Zun has the upper hand to crush Chu Feng, are you worried about not having a chance?


    In the collision with the demon Zun, Chu Feng felt that his body was going to explode, and at the same time, he scolded the demon emperor for his stupidity. The Wanjie blockade had nothing to do with him. The demon Emperor didn''t know what was wrong. He thought it was his means. He had seen stupid people and had never seen such a stupid person. He was still a saint of heaven, which made Chu Feng speechless.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s mental strength was scattered because he was guarding against the invasion of the demon emperor. The demon Zun directly slapped him on his body. A seemingly simple move directly let Chu Feng fly away for a kilometer distance to stabilize his body.


    However, before the breath was relieved, more than a dozen demon zuns appeared around. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and it was impossible to see which one was the entity of the demon Zun. It seemed that every one of them was the entity of the demon Zun, which made Chu Feng crazy.


    What kind of monster is this demon Zun? Why is it that the separated body is not a virtual image, but seems to be all physical?


    Not waiting to get along with one another, Chu Feng subconsciously raised his hand to block, but the next moment came from the waist rib position with sharp pain and fracture sound. This time, Chu Feng couldn''t help crying out, the pain of rib fracture was tolerable, but at the same time, there was a force of terror Raging into, that is the Chu wind can not bear.


    In the scream, Chu Feng also flashed away from the encirclement and looked at the more than ten demon zuns. Chu Feng''s eyes were a little more dignified: "it''s all real, damn it!"


    Not to mention Chu Feng''s surprise, that is, the demon emperor was shocked by this sudden scene. He always thought that the demon Zun was powerful in fighting, and there should be no wise means to make people unable to fight against it. But now when he saw that the body parts of demon Zun were all entities, the demon emperor felt powerless.


    The heart is also more firm, find a chance to get nagula, the demon Zun to care for, otherwise long-term development, maybe one day demon Zun will kill him.


    Moreover, the demon emperor felt that this was definitely not his worry, because in the indifferent eyes of the demon Zun, the demon emperor found that there were more emotional colors. Although it is not obvious now, if we continue, we don''t know what will happen.


    He clenched his fists and looked at the sky, for a saint''s breath which did not belong to him, Chu Feng or demon Zun came down from the sky, and a smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "devil, congratulations on stepping into the Holy Land!"


    "Thank you for your help The sky suddenly broke, and there was usually a person in it. Nagula came back from the holy land, rolling with the smell of evil. Only compared with the pure magic power of Chu Feng, there was a little more evil in it. Maybe it was because nagula broke through the holy land by evil means.


    His eyes also looked at Chu Feng coldly and coldly, with a funny smile: "Chu Feng, the last time I didn''t play you to death at the Chu family in Tianguan, I was still very nervous when you broke through continuously and even became a saint. You will come to me immediately. Fortunately, you don''t have time to invite the demon emperor to help me."


    "But I won''t thank you for not hitting me right away. Are you ready? This time, I and the demon emperor plus the demon Zun, can we kill you? "


    For a long time, Chu Feng thought that his luck was ok, but at this moment, Chu Feng thought that the bad luck in the later half of his life would be added to today, even if the world was blocked, and even if the demon Zun was strong enough. Damn it, now let him face the three saints by himself. Isn''t this asking him to die?


    Take a deep breath to ease the mood. Chu Feng is really not even in the mood of swearing now. Bad luck happens every year, especially today.


    But the more like this, Chu Feng''s heart is more calm, looking at the demon emperor, demon Zun, and nagula has shown a triangle situation, completely surrounded him in which, any direction he would not want to easily run out.


    Patting his head, Chu Feng sighed slightly and raised his head. His eyes glared at the three horrible beings that surrounded him: "there are still wheel fights one by one, and the young masters are all standing here, all suffering!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2559

    One by one, or by car?


    The demon emperor and nagula all know that chufeng is a man who is not only Iron-blooded but also arrogant. But it is usually time. Now they are in full control of their advantages. Where can chufeng get arrogant capital? If not together, a demon Zun can make him worried. This tone is not afraid of the wind and his tongue flickers.


    The demon emperor laughed wildly and said, "Chu Feng, don''t say that the devil is back now. You and I can''t deal with you. Is it interesting for you to say these words?"


    "Yes!" Chu Feng nodded his head seriously, and a pair of eyes also fell into a kind of extreme cold at the moment: "I''m really not your opponent with normal combat effectiveness, even demon Zun can make me very sad, but this little Lord has said to fight with you normally now?"


    "Laozi ignites the source of life, not to kill all, but to pull one or two to be buried with him, can we?"


    Chu Feng''s crazy words made the demon emperor look slightly changed. Even nagula was moved slightly. If what Chu Feng said was true, then he did have the ability to pull at least one person to be buried with him. But that was to say, the demon emperor and nagula calmed down, and their eyes toward Chu Feng were still ironic.


    Chu Feng ignites the source of life and stimulates potential. The first battle can really hurt one of them, but they are not fools. Will they give Chu Feng such a chance?


    If three people join hands, can Chu Feng be strong enough to fight against the three saints of heaven at the same time?


    The answer is obvious, that is impossible!


    With a smile of evil spirit, nagula''s body slowly moved forward, and her eyes were overcast by the Chu wind. A faint ferocious look appeared: "demon emperor, you and demon Zun have a rest. You have just broken through the holy land. You are not very familiar with the battle of the holy land. Let him have a look at the anger of the ancient demon king!"


    All of a sudden, a huge black figure appeared behind nagula, covering the sky and the sun. He held something in his hand as if he wanted to harvest everything. His eyes opened slowly, and Chu Feng''s body suddenly shook.


    The dark shadow''s eyes gave him a sense of death. What was the matter and why did he have this feeling?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng was uncomfortable all over. He turned all kinds of ideas in his mind, and finally his eyes fell on nagula: "are you the present world of the ancient devil?"


    At present, only the demon emperor knows these things, but Chu Feng just remembered the first news he got, that is, nagura wants to revive the ancient demon king with the blood of the Western Protoss. According to the truth, nagura has entered the holy land, and the ancient demon king should appear.


    However, until now, Chu Feng has not seen the ancient demon king. When he thinks of the evil scene when nagula broke through the holy land, Chu Feng has such a conjecture that nagula is the present life of the ancient demon king. The ancient demon king who fell down at the beginning hid all the people and left a ray of vitality. Until today, he is integrated with the present nagula and enters a stronger realm.


    Nagula just burst out laughing, did not answer Chu Feng''s question, and he did not answer is already an answer, Chu Feng''s look suddenly changed ugly.


    The huge black shadow behind nagula suddenly moved directly, and the object in his hand swept directly towards the Chu wind, just like the scythe of death. Chu Feng scolded him for being damned, and his body passed through the void and went directly to the distance.


    Looking back, I found that nagula didn''t catch up with her. She just stood in the original place with a smile on her face.


    All of a sudden, a sense of danger appeared behind Chu Feng. His left eye blinked and saw a picture, but his reaction was a little slower. Everyone was in the stage of saints, and many of the means that could be used before were meaningless at this moment.


    The scythe of the God of death who began to fall out of the sky unexpectedly broke out of the sky, and fiercely banged on his body behind the Chu wind, and directly cut off the left side of the magic light wing.


    The wings of magic light itself has no substance, and the scythe of death has no substance. Under the collision of the two, the force of terror naturally arises. Because of this attack, Chu Feng has a feeling of intense pain in all four limbs and hundreds of skeletons, so he can not cry out, and only when his body falls towards the sky can he be regarded as barely stable.


    "Chu Feng, enjoy it slowly!"


    Nagula burst into laughter when he was able to strike. The huge shadow behind him kept waving the scythe of the God of death. Each time contained the power of the law of terror, and all of them suddenly appeared around the body of Chu Feng. Even if nagula was thousands of miles away, he could kill people in the formless.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled with the difficulty of evading the attack of the death god sickle. He also knew that this kind of attack would not cause too much damage to his body, but would cause heavy damage to his soul.


    Because the scythe of death does not attack the entity, but the soul. If it is accidentally touched, the soul will be hurt, which is more serious than the simple physical body.


    The attack continued to break through the air, but Chu Feng''s left eye always made him alert in advance. Slowly, nagula also found that such an attack could not play a big role in chufeng. After squinting his eyes, he showed a cold smile with a three-point banter and a seven point cruelty.


    His hands were open, and his voice was low: "up!"


    All of a sudden, everything around is changing. The attack stops temporarily. Chu Feng finds that his surroundings are slowly turning black, and he still can''t see the darkness. Although these are nothing to him who has a left eye, even if he has a left eye in the dark, he may not be able to avoid countless attacks.It is also found that with the darkness shrouded, the huge black shadow behind nagula is completely integrated with the darkness, and it can not be seen at all, because it itself is a shadow without substance. Now it is impossible to see it in the darkness. Even the left eye of Chu Feng can not see the shadow of darkness.


    The demon emperor, the demon Zun, and the Gula are all gone. There is only Chu Feng in the dark.


    After a quiet moment, nagula''s voice of abuse sounded: "Chu Feng, how many soul attacks can you avoid? I''m very curious. Enjoy it slowly. After your soul dies, let the demon emperor invade your body and become a new taboo! "


    Then there was the laughter of the demon emperor and nagula, which could be heard that they were totally playing cat and mouse and treating Chu Feng as a monkey.


    Chu Feng also knows that, but now the world is blocked. In addition to being played as a monkey, he doesn''t have much strength to fight back, and he is very depressed. However, even the most oppressive and unyielding can be tolerated by Chu Feng. What he is thinking now is how to break through the darkness and not face the attack that damages the soul. It''s not fun.


    However, even though he could not think of any way, the feeling of danger came quickly. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and the corners of his mouth crossed with a bitter smile. Because he was in the dark, he could not see that it was the black attack at all.


    Can only rely on their own feelings and left eye calculation, five minutes after the screen Dodge, did not suffer any damage for a time.


    In the outside world, the demon emperor couldn''t see the situation in the dark. He only knew that Chu Feng was completely trapped in it, and his face did not fluctuate. However, he had set off a storm in his heart, because this move, not to mention Chu Feng, could not be stopped by him. Moreover, depending on the situation, it was not nagula''s strongest means.


    Hold back the shock in the heart, demon emperor skin smile flesh don''t smile open a mouth: "devil son, that Chu wind now how?"


    "I don''t know!" Nagula shook her head and just looked at the darkness in front of her: "now he must not be able to get out of the demon king''s soul, and I can''t see what''s going on inside. But it''s pitch black. Even if the saints can''t see clearly, if you want to wait for the darkness to be removed, Chu Feng will be completely disillusioned."


    The corner of his mouth raised a ponder and looked at the demon Emperor: "at that time, you can use the big Shura to devour your body and occupy the body of Chu Feng, which will become a new taboo."


    The demon emperor''s face was smiling, but in his heart, he had been wary of nagula. He began to wonder what the huge shadow was. Now he knew that it was the soul of the ancient demon king, and the demon emperor knew that he was not the opponent of nagula, at least not for the time being, because the latter had two souls in one, and both spirits had strong power.


    The soul of the ancient demon king can directly cause heavy damage to other people''s souls. The soul of nagula controls the noumenon and can also issue strong fighting power. It can be said that the present nagula is equivalent to two saints.


    The demon Zun standing indifferent to the corner of his eye glanced, and the demon emperor sighed slightly. If nagula didn''t have any good means, he would devour the demon Zun. Otherwise, the demon Zun would be hard to control in the future. In the face of nagula, he would not say anything about fair cooperation.


    When Chu Feng was trapped in the soul of the ancient demon king, Zhang yun''er and Bai he were always here on the barren planet separated by ten thousand layers. Even if they could not leave this planet, Chu Feng could not be seen on the screen at the moment. It was completely dark, and both of them had some tension in their hearts.


    Zhang Yuner is worried about the safety of Chu Feng. Bai He is nervous that Chu Feng can''t die now. As for why, only she knows.


    The former clenched the powder fist, and his lips were about to be broken: "white lotus, launch the strongest attack on me and force my soul out of the body."


    "Are you crazy?" Baihe heard the speech and said: "the soul out of the body can ignore all obstacles and travel through the world, but can you definitely save Chu Feng from the spirit body of the ancient demon king? Don''t you not only can''t save Chu Feng, you can''t even come back, that''s the end of twin taboo! "


    Zhang yun''er has decided that instead of waiting for the unknown result, it''s better to go out of the body and go to the spirit world. Even if he can''t save Chu Feng, he can die with him.


    But at this time, the darkness on the screen quietly dispersed, and nagula took back the soul of the ancient demon king. When the original situation was restored, Zhang Yuner and Bai He both looked stunned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    On the sea surface of the spirit world, the demon emperor and nagula also said in astonishment: "what about Chu wind?"


    When the darkness recedes, even if Chu Feng has already lost his soul, he has at least left his body. But at this moment, let alone Chu Feng''s body, even a trace of hair can''t be caught.


    The demon emperor and nagula looked at each other and didn''t know how to explain all this. Blinking, they were repeating a question in their hearts. Where was Chu Feng?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2560

    With the disappearance of Chu Feng, Wanjie blockade was lifted quietly. The arrogant demon emperor did not mention the beginning of Wanjie blockade with nagula. Otherwise, with nagula''s wisdom, he would have guessed that everything had nothing to do with Chu Feng.


    But together with the demon emperor, they sent people to search the five forbidden areas, and at the same time, they pushed forward some small worlds in the form of carpet. There was only one request, that is, to find Chu Feng.


    Although they themselves feel that this is not an easy thing, but if they do not go to Chu Feng, they can not be at ease.


    Because they all know one thing.


    Chufeng is a taboo demon God, which once destroyed one era after another, but now it is easily abused by them can only show one problem, that is, today''s chufeng is not the peak state of the demon God, so they all want to destroy Chu Feng before Chu Feng grows up completely, and let a knife suspended on their head disappear completely.


    However, after searching for three days in a row, there was no trace of Chu Feng in the hidden world, the lost country, the spirit world, the wild demon realm or the left war world. What made the demon emperor and nagula angry was that not only could the trace of Chu Feng be found, but also that of Chang''e and Zhang yun''er.


    As for the temple of reverence, at first only the four elders of the temple knew about it. Even if they wanted to find Lu Wan, they had no way. Secondly, not only could they not find Zhang yun''er, but even the people in the temple did not know where they had gone.


    For a time, the five forbidden areas were all the people of the demon emperor and nagula. Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er, Chang''e or LV Wan were all missing. Even if the powerful people in the spirit world and the demon realm were strong, there was no way to search for them.


    Because of this, the demon emperor asked Shangguan Jinghong not to carry out bloodwashing for the time being. He took the demon domain army to search for Chu Feng. If Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er could not be found, he would march into the modern world. If Chu Feng was still alive, he would appear as soon as he entered the modern world.


    Of course, before the last step, neither the demon emperor nor nagula wanted to enter the modern world.


    Although the forces they control are superposed together now, even LV Wan can easily crush them. But the earth is the origin of all things, and the five forbidden areas are still the heaven and myriad worlds. All of them are derived from human beings who migrated from the earth. It is a magical planet. The demon Emperor and nagula do not want to enter the modern world when they have time.


    And when the demon domain army and the spirit world army searched the heaven and earth in carpet style, the temple of worship was on the hidden world!


    Chang''e came to zunshen temple on the day when Chu Feng disappeared. She stayed here for three days. During these three days, Chang''e asked Lu Wan to cooperate with Lu Wan to develop two great destiny techniques to find the trace of Chu Feng. However, up to now, there is no specific trace of Chu Feng, which is like it is no longer in the universe.


    Another morning, Chang''e, who had no rest for three consecutive days, stood in front of the temple of reverence with a cold face. Seeing Lu Wan still sitting there quietly, she said angrily, "Why are you not in a hurry?"


    "Is haste useful?" Lu Wan replied calmly.


    When Chang''e was nearly angry, Lu Wan said faintly, "aren''t you worried enough these days? I need to cooperate with you to develop the art of great destiny, but have you found Chu Feng? "


    Chang''e''s expression was stiff. Lu Wan was right. Now Chu Feng''s whereabouts is anxious and has no effect. Because the art of great destiny can only be derived from the existence under the holy land, and if a saint is accomplished, he will be beyond the way of heaven. If he is not in the bondage of fate, the art of great destiny will not be able to probe into all the saints.


    And Chu Feng is now a saint, his trace and everything can not be explored, so now no matter where Chu Feng is, they can''t find it.


    Chang''e hid her anger from her face and knew that it had no effect on LV Wan''s temper tantrum: "but it''s no way to wait like this. Now all the heaven''s worlds are almost confused by the demon emperor and the devil. If you continue, don''t say Chu Feng, even if you are the God, you can''t save it."


    Lu Wan also understood what Chang''e said, but she shook her head after a silence: "if I can, I also want to kill the demons. However, you should not forget one thing, whether it is the demon emperor or the devil son, the reason why they can successfully break through is that there is nothing behind them."


    "There is nothing we can do to fight against it."


    Once again, I heard that there was a cold killing opportunity in Chang''e''s eyes, but the killing opportunity soon disappeared from Chang''e''s eyes, because nothingness did not know where it was, even if it knew it, it was unable to kill it. Therefore, no matter how much anger there was, it would be futile.


    Lu Wan took a light look at Chang''e, and continued: "and even if there is no nothingness, now my strength can crush the demon emperor, whether nagula or demon Zun, I am not an opponent. Even if I join hands with you, plus yun''er, or even the four ancient practitioners, they are not rivals."


    "So what do you want me to do?"


    Chang''e sighed and sat down to look at the rising sun in the distance: "is that it? Can''t beat, can only hide? But can we hide forever? "


    "Look at the Chu wind!" Lu Wan shook her head gently, and her beautiful eyes flashed with a light color: "before he stepped into the holy land, I had a glimpse of opportunity. The existence of Chu wind is the hope of the heaven and the world. Of course, the existence of Chu wind may also be the disaster of the universe. Everything depends on the development of the chance."Chang''e frowned slightly and wanted to ask Lu Wan what she was spying on, but she still didn''t ask her what she could tell her. Lu Wan would not hide it.


    But if you can''t give her what she knows, Lu Wan won''t tell her easily. Her eyes are more worried. Where is Chu Feng now?


    Similar time, temple world, King Wu''s temple.


    Nagula and the demon emperor sit on a throne respectively. Both of them have the cold and indifferent breath. However, the breath of nagula is slightly stronger than that of the demon emperor. The demon Zun is standing on the corner of the side, and butterfly Zun and others are in front of them. There are also several strong spirits.


    Just now they face the demon emperor and nagula, as well as the demon Zun standing in the corner, only feel the light pressure.


    A saint has made them very uncomfortable, and now they are facing not one, but three. That kind of pressure makes them dare not have the slightest idea of resistance.


    The demon emperor swept over the faces of the people and landed on the butterfly Zun''s body: "if you can''t find Chu Feng, you can''t even find other people?"


    Diezun lowered his head, and there was a little more pale color on his face: "we have searched for many times, but we haven''t got any harvest. The Xuanyuan family still can''t find the hermit verdict place taken away by Chu Feng. In addition, the people in the Lord''s mansion of the western city disappeared on the day of the devil''s breakthrough."


    Hearing this, the demon emperor and nagula frowned. All along, they thought that the only thing that disappeared was Xuanyuan family and the ruling house of the hidden world. They didn''t want even the people in the west city to have disappeared. Obviously, they left with the help of the vacancy on the day of the war.


    "What about the east city and the North City?"


    Silent for a while, demon emperor cold voice mouth: "Chu wind can value east city and North City?"


    "No!" Diezun understood the meaning of the demon emperor, shook his head and said, "the east city and the north city are the main cities which are mainly washed by the Chu wind. He doesn''t care what the two places will look like at the end. From the perspective of the hidden world, what can make Chu Feng pay attention to has disappeared. Even if we have washed the rest for thousands of times, we can''t make Chu Feng moved."


    When she said these words, diezun was also a little nervous, because she didn''t know what Chu Feng valued or didn''t value. Now she just wanted to let the demon emperor reduce the killing as much as possible, so as to save Chu Feng from feeling that she didn''t contribute at all.


    The demon Emperor didn''t know what butterfly Zun was thinking. He frowned and looked at nagula: "devil, what do you think we should do next? If we can''t find Chu Feng, we can only march into the modern world."


    "Don''t go to the world for the time being."


    Nagula was silent for a moment and shook his head: "Chu Feng and his colleagues know that even if they are united together, they may not be our opponents. Therefore, even if they enter the modern world, they may not be able to force them out. The most important thing is that entering the modern world is not conducive to our control over the universe. After all, we all come from the blue planet!"


    The demon emperor nodded slightly and knew that nagula was right.


    Whether it is the existence of the demon realm, the existence of the spiritual world, or even the strong of the heaven and the myriad realms, they all come from the modern world earth. Almost all people want to go back to the modern world, but only because of the existence of the heavenly way. If they enter the modern world and cause confusion, they will inevitably cause dissatisfaction among the heaven and the world.


    Although they dare not vent their discontent, they are not conducive to their future rule.


    The more the demon emperor thought, the more upset he was: "is it just like this all the time, what do not do?"


    "What can we do now?" Nagula asked, in the demon emperor look a little embarrassed, heart a little more angry, nagula said with a smile: "there is a saying called waiting for rabbits, we can''t find them, but they will certainly come to us in the future, so we don''t need to worry too much."


    "And the demon emperor you helped me, I also promised you one thing, just can take advantage of the Chu wind they hide this time to do things."


    At first, the demon emperor, who was annoyed by nagula''s way of talking with himself, was stunned. Thinking of what nagula had said to him, his eyes glanced vaguely over the demon Zun standing in the corner, and his mind immediately had an idea.


    He stood up and said to diezun and others: "let the army continue to search for Chu Feng. They don''t stop for the moment. If you can''t find Chu Feng, you can find the hidden boundary adjudication office. Xuanyuan family and the temple army will inform you immediately if you have any news. The rest of the people will all withdraw to the wild demon domain except the temple world."


    Nagula also stood up and said, "the same is true for the people in the spirit world. Continue to search, and the surplus people will return to the spirit world."


    All the strong men in the demon realm and the spirit world bowed back and said, "yes


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2561

    Where is Chu Feng? It''s a question that all circles of heaven and earth are curious about at this moment. Even Zhang yun''er, Chang''e and Lu Wan are all thinking about this question, but no one knows where Chu Feng is.


    And in an illusory and ethereal colorful space, a person slowly opened his eyes, without wearing anything.


    And this man is Chu Feng!


    Open his eyes, Chu Feng found that his lying place is colorful, countless halos flashing, slowly stood up, Chu Feng looked around, and found that not only did he not wear anything, but also had no injuries on his body.


    It''s just what the hell is this?


    Chu Feng carefully to explore, and even left eye 360 degrees around, but did not see what this is, there is no heaven and earth, there are no things, only countless halos flashing, colorful.


    "Am I dead?"


    After watching Chu Feng for a while, he still didn''t know where it was. He frowned and recalled the oppression by the demon emperor and others in the spirit world. Finally, he was attacked by the spirit body of the ancient demon king behind nagula. At last, he lost consciousness without knowing what was going on. At the moment, he looked at the surrounding environment, which was so strange.


    But Chu Feng felt that he still had a heartbeat, a pulse, and even a breath. If he didn''t die, where was this place? How did he get here? How did he escape from the attack of the ancient demon king''s soul body at that time?


    A question in Chu Feng''s heart, but there is no reasonable explanation.


    But still alive, that''s a good thing. Chu Feng wants to open the door of dazzle light, but finds that it can''t play any role. The corners of his mouth twitch fiercely. If he doesn''t feel his own strength is still there, Chu Feng will almost doubt whether he is useless, but his strength is still there. Why can''t he open the door of dazzling light?


    Chu Feng can be sure that the world is not blocked, but where is this?


    "This is in the crevice between the heaven and the world."


    All of a sudden, when Chu Feng was confused and curious about where this was, a woman''s voice sounded in the air: "the world and the existence between the world will be connected by space cracks, and you are now in the space cracks. They are all the light worlds wandering outside the universe."


    Chu Feng spirit move, around to see: "who are you?"


    "You don''t care who I am." There was a gentle laugh from the woman in the dark, and a little playful: "you just need to know that this is the second time I saved you, the last time you were ravaged by the demon lord, this time you were ravaged by the spirit of the ancient devil, so I am your Savior, understand?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He began to wonder who saved himself in the secret place of morning light. But now it seems that she is a woman in the dark, but what is this?


    Yes, in Chu Feng''s heart, that''s a thing, not a person, because he can''t feel the fluctuation of the breath of life. He is now a saint. As long as the other party has the breath of life, he can feel it, but now he doesn''t feel at all. So Chu Feng is sure that the woman in the dark must not be human.


    Of course, the heart is so thinking, Chu Feng mouth is also impossible to say, raised his head to open his mouth: "originally is a lifesaver, thank you."


    "Are you really confused, or are you pretending to be The woman in the dark sighed softly and said calmly, "I am not a good man. If I save you, you must be valuable. But if I save you twice, should I repay me once?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, save people for the first time he saw, but for such a person is not disgusted, because her purpose is clear, better than those hypocritical people.


    But Chu Feng looked at himself, helplessly spread out his hands: "that you have the ability to save me from the eyes of the three saints, I think it must be very strong, then I do not seem to have anything to attract you, can not I agree with you!"


    Chu Feng said these words with a hint of trial. He wanted to enrage the woman in the dark, and wanted to see what she was. He could save him from danger twice. It must be the power above the demon Zun, but what else could be above the demon Zun?


    But this time, Chu Feng was disappointed. He thought that she would be angry if she said something frivolous.


    Don''t want the woman in the dark to smile: "I saved you twice, your life can be said to be mine, just do two things, with your body to promise once, also can!"


    What!


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses in his heart were roaring and galloping there. What and what was this? Such a powerful existence was not stimulated by his words. On the contrary, he said according to his meaning. How could it be?


    But without waiting for Chu Feng to get along with him, he suddenly got out of control, his limbs seemed to be bound by something, and he could feel something approaching him. Chu Feng was stunned because he felt someone had kissed him.


    But there is no one around him. Can the one who saved himself be invisible?The thought of invisible Chu Feng''s shadow in his heart is more and more shocking. It''s not surprising that a powerful person can hide in the mirror space, but it is absolutely impossible to achieve the degree of invisibility, because if a person can be invisible, then he is almost invincible.


    Feeling a tongue stuck into his mouth, Chu Feng was not able to resist at all. Chu Feng''s head boomed. For the first time, he was so passive, and still so weird, because it felt like he was doing things with the air.


    After a while, the feeling of kissing disappeared. Chu Feng didn''t recall it. Suddenly, a burst of warmth wrapped up the bomber. In Chu Feng''s heart, ten thousand grass mud horses surged to 100000. He felt the constant moving feeling and the corners of his mouth kept twitching. What the hell is going on?


    For half an hour, chufeng heard a woman''s satisfied groan. The next moment, the feeling disappeared. He just looked at the bomber. Chu Feng didn''t blink. The bullet just came out. But where did he go?


    Subconsciously looking around, Chu Feng can be sure that the woman in the dark is in his body, but he can not feel now, nor see her in which direction.


    But these are not important, the important thing is the secret woman gave him what, although feel tight, but Chu wind for such things is extremely speechless, can in the demon Zun and other people''s hands to save their own power, how can so open?


    Chu Feng doesn''t care to have a romantic love affair. After all, this is what you need me to do, but he cares about the situation that he doesn''t know who started work with, because the woman is ugly or beautiful and her figure is good or bad.


    What''s more, Chu Feng also felt that his body seemed to have a fierce battle with a saint, which had consumed a lot of strength.


    Chufeng frowned deeply. Chu Feng was sure that this was not an accident. There were many magical things in the world of the strong. All the six forbidden Arts in ancient times could exist. It is possible to have more evil witchcraft. And the feeling of emptiness just now, Chu Feng must have been caused by the woman in the dark.


    Even the strength to clench his fist did not have, Chu Feng tone remained calm, but the heart is heavy: "who are you after all, what do you want to do?"


    "Both have been done, and I have nothing to do." The woman in the dark opened her mouth, but she was still unable to determine where she was: "the first thing is that you play for me once. The second thing is from today on, you are my slave. I forgot to tell you that when you were just now, I had planted my mark in your body."


    "If you don''t follow my orders, I''ll make you worse than death. Your life and death and everything are under my control."


    The feeling of sky thunder rolling in Chu Feng''s heart sprouts, the eyes are a little more stunned and sluggish.


    He knew that the woman in the dark had done that to himself for no reason, but he never thought that when he did that, he would be planted with a mark to make himself a slave to her.


    Chu Feng wants to say that all these are false, the woman in the dark said faintly: "oneself hits oneself a slap."


    Chu Feng a Leng, passing by ridicule, which fool in this world will slap himself in the face?


    So Chu Feng didn''t do what the woman in the dark said. But after a few seconds, Chu Feng was pale and squatted down. His breathing became difficult at this moment, as if he would be suffocated at any time. Moreover, the pain of the cone came from his heart, as if that knife was cutting his own heart.


    The woman in the dark giggled and said, "if you slap yourself now, it will be OK. Otherwise, you will be in pain and suffering until you die."


    "Don''t think it''s ok if you are a saint. My mark can''t be blocked by saints, and 100% of them will die."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to believe that all the things women said in the dark were true, but the difficulty in breathing and the pain in the heart were really hard. He resisted the anger in his heart and raised his hand to give him a soft slap, but with this slap, it didn''t hurt.


    Standing up, Chu Feng did not feel that the woman had saved himself twice. He was only slightly angry, because the latter had a purpose to save him. Even if he did not save him, he would die. Now he should be rewarded for saving him.


    This is not to blame, but Chu Feng can not accept this feeling, regaining consciousness, he slowly clenched his fist, even if he had just shot an invisible woman, but it was not his own will.


    However, before he opened his mouth, the colorful colors around him disappeared, and the next moment appeared on a vast ocean, where Chu Feng knew exactly the ocean of the spirit world when he was fighting with the demon emperor.


    The woman''s voice also sounded in the air: "at that time, I took you from here, and now I''ll send it back to you. But remember, from this moment on, you are my person. Don''t care who I am. You just need to know that I am bored and will look for you. If I need what you do, you must do it."


    "Grow up well, you can''t escape my control in this life."


    Among the laughter, the woman slowly went away, until finally she couldn''t hear her laughter. Chu Feng knew that she had gone away, and her eyes were a bit more cold. She had not died in the hands of the demon emperor, but it was more desolate.Be a slave to a woman or a plaything? Chu Feng thought, in addition to crazy, no other emotions!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2562

    Chu Feng came back from the space crevice, and was also a mysterious woman pit a so-called mark, disobedient will be painful to death, which makes Chu Feng very uncomfortable.


    But no matter how uncomfortable Chu Feng was, he couldn''t even play with the demon emperor, not to mention the mysterious woman who was more powerful than the demon emperor. He had to leave the spirit world quietly and return to the demon world in a small world. He cheered the demon world who didn''t know what happened.


    Soon, Zhang yun''er also received the news from the white lotus. In a twinkling of an eye, Zhang yun''er appeared in the demon world and saw the Chu wind that had not been seen for a few days in the magic God hall.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have the scars she imagined. She looked like nothing, but her spirit looked a little haggard. There was always a sad look between her eyebrows, which made Zhang Yuner couldn''t help frowning: "Chu Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Sister yun''er!" Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and saw that situ Ya and they were all there. For the time being, they all went down, leaving only Bai He and Zhang yun''er.


    Zhang Yuner didn''t spend much time with Chu Feng, but he knew Chu Feng well. If he didn''t have anything, Chu Feng would not show this look. Xiumei slightly frowned and sat beside Chu Feng, holding his hand and asking, "what''s the matter? How did you escape from the spirit world? And where are these days? "


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and said something about the spirit world. I believe Zhang yun''er also knew it. Finally, he focused on how he was rescued.


    "Mysterious woman?"


    Hearing this, Zhang yun''er frowned: "there is such a powerful existence in the universe.",? But I have never heard of veneration. According to the truth, there is such a powerful existence. Should veneration mention it? Even if it has been before, God will tell me


    After a pause, Zhang yun''er added: "but what Zun God told me is that since the endless era, there are more men than her, but among women, she is the strongest."


    Chu Feng is not very clear about this, see the white lotus quietly standing on one side, said: "go down first, I have something to say with yun''er."


    Bai He nodded and retreated. He couldn''t see anything wrong. Only Zhang yun''er knew that there was something wrong with Bai He.


    After white lotus retreats, Zhang yun''er just looks worried and asks: "what''s the matter?"


    "I was beaten up by that woman." Chu Feng felt his integrity broken all over the ground, but he still said something after he was rescued. His face was full of helplessness: "so now I can''t control myself. As long as that woman thinks, I will die, just like her slave."


    Zhang yun''er''s face changed greatly when he heard the speech. He held the hand of Chu Feng, and his expression was a little more solemn. The light power of origin poured into Chu Feng''s body, but when he reached the heart of Chu Feng, he looked more pale.


    Because she found that Chu Feng''s heart position was controlled by a powerful force. She wanted to explore it carefully, but as long as she tried to get close to it, she would immediately be bounced away, and could not get close to the exploration. Moreover, if she forced to investigate, Zhang Yuner found that the power would be more stable.


    It''s like the more exciting, the more powerful.


    After releasing Chu Feng''s hand, Zhang yun''er frowned deeply: "how can it be so strange that the power does not belong to any strong power at all. If it is too close, it will become more stable and powerful, and it can''t be broken from the outside."


    "You mean, you and she were planted after that?"


    "Yun''er!" Chu Feng smelled speech with a wry smile and said, "it''s not me and her that, it''s that she doesn''t know how to control my body and can''t move at all. To be specific, she made me strong. The most damned thing is that she strengthened me. I don''t know how she looks or how she is shaped."


    Zhang yun''er blushed and narrowed her eyes: "listen to what you mean. If she is a beautiful woman with a hot body, you are quite happy?"


    "At least feel better." Chu Feng didn''t react. There was a trap in Zhang yun''er''s words. Subconsciously, he replied. When the reaction came to know that Zhang yun''er was testing himself, she said with a wry smile: "at that time, don''t try me out. If I can, I just want to kill her, how can I be infatuated with it?"


    Zhang yun''er ha ha, also know Chu Feng''s mood is certainly low now, originally thought from the demon emperor''s hand safety can, but did not want to be more unfortunate.


    Compared with being ravaged by the demon emperor, Zhang Yuner believes that Chu Feng doesn''t want to be the slave of others.


    But now the power in Chu Feng''s body completely controls his life and death. Maybe as long as that mysterious woman''s idea can blow Chu Feng''s heart, then Chu Feng will only be dead.


    Although Chu Feng sometimes has a little bit of a jerk, he is his own man, and Zhang Yuner can''t sit back and watch him under the control of others.


    Holding Chu Feng''s hand, he whispered: "you relax your whole body. I''ll see if there is any way. If it doesn''t work, you can only be temporarily aggrieved."


    Chu Feng nods his head and relaxes his body. Zhang Yuner tries again, but after a while, Zhang Yuner shakes his head and releases his hand.An apologetic look appeared on his face and said, "still not. This power is so magical that I can''t get close to it at all."


    "Fool!" Chu Feng pinched Zhang yun''er''s face and used a smile to eliminate her inner apology: "I know you want me to do well, and I know you''ve tried your best. Although this is under the control of others, as long as she doesn''t ask too much, I can do it, which has no great impact on me."


    "So we have to think about the good. If she hadn''t saved me twice, I would have died. Now it''s her who saved me. I''ll give her my life."


    Chu Feng''s words are very relaxed. Zhang yun''er knows that Chu Feng doesn''t want her to feel sad. She tightly holds Chu Feng''s hand and whispers, "you have a good rest. I''ve evacuated the people from the people''s Shrine from the war world. Now I''m going to arrange some things. After I''ve finished, I''ll follow you."


    Chu Feng nodded his head and said, Zhang yun''er got up and left. Chu Feng sat in the demon hall, and the smile on his face slowly calmed down with Zhang yun''er''s leaving. There was no smile and a little helpless.


    Although the mouth and Zhang Yuner said that the mysterious woman saved herself, this life should have been her, but the person is still alive, who really wants to be controlled by others, Chu Feng doesn''t want to, just don''t want to let Zhang Yuner can''t help him, feel guilty.


    Clenching his fist tightly, Chu Feng Sha sighed helplessly: "even if I can''t kill you, I want you to look good, smelly woman. I''ll treat me as a slave, not a human being, even if I can''t kill you."


    Zhang yun''er, who left the magic temple, did not go to the goddess world, but directly opened the door of dazzling light to the temple of reverence.


    In addition to Lu Wan here, Chang''e is also here with oriental charm.


    Seeing Zhang yun''er appear, Chang''e, who knows that Chu Feng has come back, asks softly, "is he OK?"


    Chang''e seems calm, but Zhang yun''er can feel her inner worry about Chu Feng.


    Take a deep breath and shake your head gently: "you can say yes, but you can say no!" Then the Chu wind was rescued by a mysterious woman about the matter, focusing on Chu Feng at the moment the heart is wrapped by a force.


    Chang''e Wen Yan frowned: "or old problems can not be changed, see beautiful women want to climb up."


    "You wronged him this time." Zhang yun''er gently shook his head and said, "that mysterious woman rescued him and even planted a mark in his body. Chu Feng didn''t see what she looked like. She was invisible as if she was air. At that time, he was totally unable to control himself and was strengthened."


    After listening to Zhang yun''er''s words, Chang''e''s expression softened a little, but she was still a little surprised at what Zhang yun''er said. In the world of heaven and earth, is there really such a terrible existence? Can you even plant a mark on a saint?


    The eyes also look at Lu Wan. If anyone knows the most about the world, then this person can only be Lu Wan.


    But this time, Lu Wan also knew nothing about what Zhang Yuner said, shaking her head: "I am the most powerful woman since the endless era. If there is a woman stronger than me, I will not be unaware. After all, if we break through the holy land, all the world will present auspicious state, and I will certainly find it."


    "But I''m sure I don''t know about Chu Feng. Maybe," Chang''e asked, "maybe what?"


    Lu Wan as like as two peas in his mind, but not sure, looking at the sky: "there are wormholes in the universe, and rumors are passing through wormholes, which are another universes. In the modern world, they are called parallel universes, where there are people like us, even people who are alike in appearance."


    "If it''s something I don''t know about, there''s only one possibility. It''s from the other side of the wormhole, a parallel universe power!"


    Parallel universe power?


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er looked at each other. They didn''t know what Lu Wan said, but they were sure that what Lu Wan said must exist.


    But the wormhole is not like the existence of the universe black hole, can only be dead, how can there be a parallel universe, or the woman is really from the parallel universe?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Zhang Yuner dispelled his doubts and said in a low voice: "it is not clear whether it is possible to exist in parallel universe. But now Chu Feng is under control. Do we want to find a way to help him?"


    Lu Wan and Chang''e raised their heads to look at the sky. For the first time, they said in tacit agreement: "we don''t need to find someone else."


    Zhang yun''er is moved by the corners of her mouth. She finds that Lu Wan and Chang''e are not the top of the high-end atmosphere. She occasionally makes a small temper!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2563

    Three days later.


    Chu Feng hasn''t been out for three days since he returned to the demon world, because the demon domain army and the spirit world army are still searching in the universe. If one is accidentally encountered when he goes out, it is not a matter of luck, but he goes to find the abuse himself.


    Even Yan Luo and others who were hiding in various small worlds were almost found several times. Fortunately, they were too scattered to attract the attention of the demon Kingdom and the spirit world army. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Because he ran away several times. If Yanluo and Yanluo were found, the demon emperor and nagula would surely be ruthless by any means, and Chu Feng would not go out at that time.


    In the past three days, Zhang Yuner was trying to break the mark in Chu Feng''s body, but she tried many times without any method. In order not to make the power of the mark stronger, Zhang Yuner did not dare to try again in case of uncertainty.


    With the coming of night, there are only Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er.


    Zhang yun''er, who checked the heart mark again, frowned. It has been like this in the past few days.


    "Sister Yun er."


    Seeing in his eyes, Chu Feng held Zhang yun''er with a slight pain in his heart: "I don''t have anything now. The mysterious woman now controls me. I''m sure I won''t let me die easily. I''m more valuable than I am dead. So don''t worry so much. I''m fine."


    Zhang yun''er leaned against Chu Feng''s arms. Her lips were almost broken. She raised her head, and her delicate face had a worried look: "I know, but if that mark is not removed, you can''t refuse the order of that mysterious woman. If she wants you to kill people you don''t want to kill, what do you do?"


    Chu Feng''s body slightly shakes, Zhang yun''er said the problem is also the thing he is most reluctant to think about, but these things do not think about it will eventually happen.


    Although this possibility is not very great, and the people around him are not worth the mysterious woman to think about, but if the mysterious woman really loses heart and wants him to kill the people around him, will he refuse to die of pain, or can''t bear the pain and obey the mysterious woman''s idea to kill the people around him?


    Chu Feng did not know how he would choose, because a person would have the instinct to survive when he was on the verge of death. He was not sure what he would do at that time, so he could not give Zhang Yuner a positive answer.


    Zhang yun''er was also very clear about this, so she didn''t repeat it after saying it. She just leaned on Chu Feng''s arms, blinking her eyes, and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Chu Feng!"


    After silence for a while, Zhang yun''er looked at Chu Feng and said in a soft voice: "there is a way that may let your body imprint disappear, but I don''t know if you are willing to try."


    If you can make the mark disappear, Chu Feng will definitely try, nodding slightly.


    "Look for Zun Shen and Chang''e!" Zhang yun''er had a little unnatural color on her face, and said softly, "I can''t do too many things by myself. That mysterious woman must also be stronger than me. But if Chang''e and I still respect God together, maybe there will be a chance?"


    "This is the best way now. Although I don''t know if it has any effect, it is worth trying at least."


    Chufeng''s mouth twitched. He knew that Zhang Yuner was worried about his safety when he said these things. The reason why he said that was that he knew the grudges between him and Chang''e and Lu Wan.


    Chang''e is OK to say that the big deal is to keep a little low spirited, but Lu Wan can''t let go of Chu Feng. He fell in love with Lu Wan, but that love has been deprived by Lu Wan. Now Lu Wan can say in Chu Feng''s heart that there is no difference between Lu Wan and strangers.


    Even for Lu Wan Chu Feng, there is still a bit of hatred, even for the affairs of the demon emperor, Chu Feng means not to go to them until the last step.


    Now, although the mark of the heart is very dangerous, it is not irreparable. Because of the dignity of a man, Chu Feng can''t put down his face.


    So for Zhang yun''er''s suggestion, Chu Feng gently shook his head without any hesitation: "that, say it again!"


    "So what do you want to do with face?" The answer to Chu Feng is basically what Zhang yun''er expected. She shakes her head with a wry smile. Chu Feng has to figure out and put it down. Otherwise, even if she went to Chang''e and Lu Wan, it would have no effect.


    And even if you find Chang''e and LV Wan, you may not be able to erase the mark. It is reasonable that Chu Feng does not go.


    Chu Feng released Zhang yun''er in his arms and knew that she must be in secret contact with Chang''e and Lu Wan. However, even if he knew that Chu Feng would not blame her, because there was no need to blame her. That was Zhang Yuner''s freedom. As for his ideas, Zhang Yuner would not ask for any changes.


    "I''m going to have a rest first. Just now, according to the news from Yama, the demon realm and spirit world armies have been reduced by two-thirds and their respective interfaces have been withdrawn."


    Chu Feng stood up and said to Zhang yun''er, "so wait a minute. I''m going to go out and find xibuluo and xicheni. Although it''s not necessarily dangerous, I promised the Lord of the west always to do it. Moreover, he also wanted to bring them into the demon world. Now, the outside world is turbulent, and it''s not safe!"Seeing Chu Feng finish his speech, Zhang yun''er goes back, knowing that he is avoiding the topic of Lu Wan and Chang''e, and Zhang yun''er can''t force Chu Feng to do it. He just sighs in his heart, hoping that Chu Feng can figure it out earlier.


    After the demon hall, Chu Feng went into a room and directly lay on the bed. Recently, we all know that he is in a bad mood. Whether it is Yihong or her wonderful sister Chu enchanting, or other women have not bothered him.


    The rare quiet, Chu Feng can also think about more things. Looking at the ceiling in the dark, Chu Feng is very uncomfortable with the imprint of the heart, but no matter how uncomfortable it is, now he can''t do anything about it. Although there may be a chance to find Chang''e and Lu Wan, they may not have a chance.


    Unless he had to, Chu Feng didn''t want to go to them, because at first he didn''t want to hear their explanation and drive them away. Now, it would be a bit embarrassing to go back to them.


    Men don''t have to dominate the world, no one dares to provoke them, but they still need some basic dignity. Moreover, both Chang''e and LV WAN are wrong first. Why should they go to them first?


    Thinking about these things and going to Zhongzhou after midnight, Chu Feng''s pupil suddenly shrinks. He finds that his power can''t be mobilized, his limbs can''t move, and even his voice is released.


    In the heart mercilessly pulled trembles for a while, knew the mysterious woman to come, because this feeling and the mysterious woman in the space crevice gives him the pressure general.


    Suddenly, his body slowly suspended, and his clothes fell one by one. Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, reaching the point where millions of grass mud horses were roaring and running, because he knew what was mysterious to do.


    Just like last time, he couldn''t see the existence of the mysterious woman. He was completely invisible and didn''t give him the opportunity to see it. He felt a warm package. The mysterious woman was actually studying musical instruments, but the skill was too crude.


    The mysterious woman not only makes him unable to move, but also makes him unable to mobilize his strength to contact anyone.


    Chu Feng felt that if he could move and even see a mysterious woman, he would definitely blow her back door. This is too much.


    In the end, he thought of the frequency of Chu''s struggle before, and he could only think of the way to listen to the wind.


    If you''re too strong to resist, close your eyes and enjoy it!


    Now this feeling, Chu Feng does not enjoy the mood, only endless humiliation, and this time is quite a long time, Chu Feng is also glad of his strong fighting power, otherwise, he will definitely be killed by this crazy mysterious woman.


    The suspended body also slowly fell on the bed. Chu Feng felt that someone was lying on his body. He felt that his figure seemed to be good. But Chu Feng did not have that mood now. It was just a kind of extreme cold.


    Then I felt that the mysterious woman had left her body and her face had been pinched. Then the voice of the mysterious woman sounded in her ears: "if you want to get used to being my plaything, I think I will come to you, darling!"


    When a sentence fell, Chu Feng felt that his body could move. He sat up and directly scolded, "you''re a psycho. If you have the ability, show me. If I don''t kill your chrysanthemum, I''m not Chu Feng."


    Chu Feng''s crazy words and angry mood let Zhang yun''er come quickly. Pushing open the door, he saw Chu Feng standing there with nothing on, and it seemed that the war had just ended.


    The corners of his mouth moved, his face flushed slightly, and his eyes moved to one side: "what''s the matter?"


    "That crazy woman doesn''t know how to get to the demon world." Chu Feng clenched his fist and said: "I''m strong again."


    Zhang yun''er opened his mouth in amazement. Seeing Chu Feng''s situation at the moment, he quickly removed his eyes, lowered his head and said, "how do you feel? She just wants to play with you?"


    Chu Feng put on his clothes and felt himself. His eyes were a little more dignified: "she is not only playing with me, but also trying to kill me completely. The mark began to penetrate into my heart. She did not simply play with me, but played with me while urging the mark to grow completely with my heart."


    Smell speech Zhang Yun Er facial expression big change: "what?"


    The imprint is just wrapped around the heart of Chu Feng, which is difficult to solve. If it is completely integrated with the heart of Chu Feng, even the Da Luo Jin Xian can''t solve it.


    Chu Feng also understood this, but there was no way to do it at the moment. He loosened his clenched fist: "take a step and see a step, this damned woman, I grass his uncle!"


    Zhang Yuner feels Chu Feng''s anger, and prepares to go to Lu Wan and them when he leaves the demon world and tell them something about it. It''s not serious in general.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2564

    When night falls, Chu Feng also quietly left the demon world. In order to facilitate his action and not be seen, Chu Feng went to Zhongzhou alone, ready to take xibuluo and xicheni.


    Although the demon Kingdom and the spirit world have retreated a lot, they are still very strict in guarding Zhongzhou. After all, Zhongzhou is the only way to the Xuanyuan family and the temple world. Except for the saints, anyone who wants to go to Xuanyuan family and temple world must go through Zhongzhou.


    The demon emperor and nagula focus on guarding the land of Zhongzhou, obviously in order to find the traces of the temple army and Xuanyuan family, because there are no saints in both of them. It is impossible to leave a place quietly. In addition to hiding, there will be no good way.


    Chu Feng is hidden from the secret place of morning light to Xuanyuan. Although the demon emperor and nagula have gone back to the demon realm and the spirit world, they are both saints. One idea can travel through the world, so Chu Feng is more careful.


    Flying over the sky, you can also see that Xuanyuan secret place is completely controlled by the demon Kingdom and the spirit world army. The bustling Xuanyuan secret place in the past presents a special quiet on this night. All of them are worried about infuriating the people in the demon Kingdom and the spirit world, and they will not be able to bear it at that time.


    The reason why Chu Feng didn''t open the door of dazzle light to go directly to Zhongzhou was to see how the environment under the control of the demon emperor was now. It was not too bad to see the result at the moment. I think it is also the reason why the demon emperor has not killed him.


    During can see some bullying things happen, but Chu Feng did not intervene, because he did not want to expose himself.


    Quickly across the sky, no breath came out, no one noticed.


    After arriving at the entrance and exit of Xuanyuan secret place connecting Zhongzhou, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and concealed all the breath. His body quickly passed through the void. The people guarding the demon realm and the spirit world at the entrance of the passage did not find any trace of Chu Feng. Chu Feng had already rushed into the passage and left the Yimen.


    In the twinkling of an eye, things went up to the sky, and the people in the two regions did not notice at all.


    Chu Feng is in the void. Looking down at the empty Yimen, you can see the strong people in the demon realm and in the spirit world. The situation is almost the same as Xuanyuan''s secret place. He can''t do any unnecessary things. However, he can see the people walking around. Chu Feng''s mood is relaxed. After all, it''s good to be able to die a little less.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to fall down. After contacting Xi Buluo to determine their location, Chu Feng left. Because of the first battle in the spirit world, the demon emperor and the demon Zun had already gone back to the wild demon domain. Today, only Shangguan Jinghong watched the land of Zhongzhou.


    However, Shangguan Jinghong is just the next God. Facing Bai Wuchang of Yimen, he doesn''t dare to challenge him too much. After all, the latter''s settling time is longer than that of him. Now that people from two major areas can walk in the Yimen gate is already a step backward for Bai Wuchang. Of course, this retrogression is also due to the reasons of the demon emperor and nagula, and has nothing to do with Shangguan Jinghong.


    Before long, Chu Feng arrived at an inn in the inner city of Zhongzhou. He lost his breath and didn''t attract anyone''s attention. He sneaked in and saw the number of the next door on the second floor of the inn. Chu Feng went to one of the rooms and knocked on the door gently.


    A man''s voice suddenly came from inside: "who?"


    Chufeng heard that this was the voice of xibuluo. He didn''t find any mistakes in his heart. He didn''t respond. He just knocked on the door three times. Then he heard the rapid footsteps inside. The next moment the door opened, xibuliao stood at the door. Seeing Chu Feng''s look of joy, he saw that there was no other person''s attention, so he quickly let Chu Feng in.


    In addition to the west, there was his lovely sister, cetane.


    However, when she looked at Chu Feng, she was a little discontented. Although Chu Feng began to help her improve her accomplishments to the next God, she also showed her naked body when she broke through the divine realm. Then Chu Feng patted her buttocks and didn''t know where she had gone. She was always worried about this.


    Because she is still very traditional in her heart, she thinks that girls should be reserved, not to mention showing people their bodies. Even if they are led, they must be held responsible. But Chu Feng looks at her body directly, and there is no place she hasn''t seen yet. So she thinks Chu Feng should be responsible, even if it is excusable.


    So now seeing Chu Feng coming, she was very uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng is very puzzled about this. How does she feel that she has a grudge against herself, but she doesn''t pay much attention to it. This is not the time to investigate what she is thinking.


    He said: "the people in the Lord''s house of the western city are temporarily safe. I have asked people to transfer them to a small world in the secret place of morning light. When I come to pick you up, I can take you to meet them. If there is nothing wrong, you can leave here at any time."


    "Thank you, fengshao. If you don''t come again, zenie and I may be found by them soon."


    Because the land of Zhongzhou seems peaceful now, in fact, the dark waves are turbulent. People from the spirit world and demon kingdom will search Zhongzhou twice a day. Even the places that have been searched will also be searched again. If the land has been destroyed, it means that they will not be found out for how long.Because every time the people in the demon domain want to be unfaithful to cetane, as a brother, Xi Buluo must be uncomfortable in his heart. He tried to kill the demon domain people several times, but only under the pressure of being found did he bear it.


    Chu Feng understood the mood of Xi Bu Luo, raised his hand to open the door of dazzling light, and he could go to the demon world directly: "you go first, and soon you will see the master of the west city."


    Xi Buluo didn''t think about anything, but she said, "Chu Feng, after this time, you won''t disappear without a trace, don''t you appear in front of me?"


    The latter words let Chu Feng astounded, I just need to ensure your safety, why also appear in front of you?


    However, xibuluo knew that she generally took cetane''s hand and coughed and said, "let''s wait until you leave here. There should be something to do with less wind." After a pause, Xi Buluo thought of one thing: "by the way, when we came back from Xuanyuan secret place, we were almost discovered by the people in the demon domain. It was the Yimen sect leader Bai Wuchang who helped us not to be found."


    "Then he made contact with me, and this morning he sent me a message that if he saw you, he would like to see you."


    It''s a little strange to hear that Bai Wuchang wants to see his Chu Feng. After all, he doesn''t have any friendship with Bai Wuchang. He doesn''t even say a good word. If it wasn''t for Bai He''s words, maybe the Yimen chufeng would not pay attention to it.


    However, Bai Wuchang wants to see himself, so there must be something wrong. Moreover, he is a disciple of Xuanyuan emperor. He should not be regarded as a disgusting person.


    Nod to show that understand, also let the west not fall, they hurry in.


    After they went in, Chu Feng originally intended to go directly to the secret place of morning light, but now Bai Changchang wants to see himself, so it''s OK to have a look in the past, and let Bai He appear in front of him.


    The latter looked at the room and asked, "master, is this here?"


    "The inn in the inner city of Zhongzhou." Chu Feng opened the window and said without looking back: "just now xibuluo told me that your father wanted to see me. I was worried about what would happen, so I asked you to come out and go with me. After all, you are his daughter. Even if he wants to do something to me, he won''t do anything to you, right?"


    Chu Feng then said Bai he understood what he meant. He was worried that Bai Changchang would be bought by the people in the demon domain, so he asked her to follow him.


    Nodding indicated that there was no problem, Chu Feng took her hand, and the next moment appeared in the sky of Yimen.


    Bai He looked at the sky for a moment. He saw that the people in the demon Kingdom and the spirit world were walking around in the Yimen gate. He also pointed to a garret and said, "my father is there at night. There should be no one around him at this time. Let me have a look first."


    Chu Feng shook his head to say no, his left eye twinkled, and directly perspective the direction Bai He pointed to. As she said, Bai Wuchang was in that attic, and there was no one around.


    Embracing the white lotus Chu wind, the hidden breath quickly fell to the attic, twinkling appeared in the attic, Bai Wuchang was there quietly drinking tea, did not know that there were two people standing behind.


    Bai He looked at Chu Feng and said nothing. After he released his hand, he spoke softly: "father!"


    Bai Wuchang, who is drinking tea, is shocked. He gets up and looks back in surprise. When he sees Bai He, he looks happy. When he sees Chu Feng, he looks more complicated. At first, he doesn''t know where Bai He is. But now even fools know that Chu Feng is the mysterious power that saved Bai He.


    However, Bai Wuchang didn''t mention it. When he went to the window and looked outside, he saw that there was no one around to greet Chu Feng and Bai He and sat down: "Shangguan Jinghong has arranged the people in the demon domain here to stare at me and see if I can contact the emperor of God, because the demon emperor wants to find the Xuanyuan family, and the Yimen is always Xuanyuan family The spokesman of the city. "


    So it''s not strange to say Chu Feng. Of course, in addition to staring at Bai Changchang and looking for Xuanyuan emperor, there is another reason to stare at the passage to Xuanyuan family.


    But he didn''t have much interest in the Chu wind, and asked, "the white master, listen to the West don''t fall, little Lord said you''re looking for me, don''t know what''s going on?"


    "Ah Bai Wuchang sighed and replied, "Shangguan Jinghong doesn''t dare to do anything to our Yimen without the instruction of the demon emperor. After all, I am the disciple of the emperor of God. It''s their hope to find the Xuanyuan family. But feimen has declined a lot since brother FEIBA died. In addition to feiyuxin''s case, Shangguan Jinghong is not a human being."


    Chu Feng sniffed speech and frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Feimen was killed and wounded, and his family was destroyed." Bai Wuchang sighed again and said: "it was good, but Shangguan Jinghong is an animal. He even wanted to fight against lady Fei and other half sisters of feiyuxin. He suffered from the resistance of feimen people. He took this as an excuse to say that feimen wanted to resist the demon emperor, drove the demon Kingdom and the spirit world army, and washed feimen with blood."


    "All the people are dead. There''s no dog or chicken left. There''s a river of blood!"


    Smell speech Chu wind''s eyes cold down, the fist slowly clenched: "thank the white door Lord to tell, this matter I know."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2565

    In the land of Zhongzhou, there are two forces, feimen and Yimen. The headmasters of both are disciples of emperor Xuanyuan.


    In the inner city of Zhongzhou, they exist, compete with each other, and check and balance each other. However, with the arrival of Chu Feng and the rampage of Xuanyuan 3000, feimen has gradually withered. The later death of Fei Yun, the little master, makes feimen no longer have the chance to turn over. But Chu Feng thinks that is all. Feimen will not be brilliant again, but it will not decline completely.


    Even the demon emperor and nagula joined forces, the demon Kingdom army and the spirit world army went to the hidden world. Chu Feng thought that feimen would not arouse their interest. Shangguan Jinghong did not dare to do other things besides the demon emperor''s explanation, but now Chu Feng found himself wrong.


    Shangguan Jinghong did not dare to do what the demon emperor told him, but he dared to do what he wanted to do.


    Feiyuxin once died in the first World War of the temple for him to block the fatal attack. She also revealed her own feelings. As a man, she was a jealous man like Shangguan Jinghong. Her heart must be very uncomfortable. But feiyuxin is dead, and he can''t vent and vent his anger.


    It is even more impossible to find him to retaliate. Although he is a cousin, Chu Feng will not give a little face. When he really touches the bottom line, chufeng will not hesitate to destroy him.


    However, under such circumstances, Shangguan Jinghong could not let go of his depression. He tried his best to deal with feimen, even at the cost of blood.


    Falling from the void, Chu Feng with Bai He walks in the place of feimen, which is empty and full of corpses. Bai He who walks beside Chu Feng can feel the anger hidden in his heart.


    For feiyuxin, who once had to fight for something, but now has died, Bai He''s heart is naturally clear. Although Chu Feng doesn''t say it, he certainly has an idea in his heart, that is, if feiyuxin doesn''t die, he won''t care about anything feiyuxin has done and accept her.


    Now, feiyuxin''s family has been bloodwashed, and no one has survived. Bai He can imagine the price that Shangguan Jinghong will pay.


    Go straight ahead, passed a dead body, to the backyard of feimen, Chu Feng''s look more ugly.


    Because on the grass in the backyard, more than 20 women were lying on the ground without any strings. They were all scarred. Obviously, they suffered from inhuman torture before they died. Among those animals, there must be Shangguan Jinghong. As a woman, Bai He felt the same feeling and wanted to kill Shangguan Jinghong now.


    Chu Feng walked up to the dead women and saw their fear and humiliation before they died. There must be FEIBA''s woman and feiyuxin''s sister, but now they are all dead.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist slowly loosened, palm swept over those bodies, all turned into dust, dissipated between heaven and earth, corpses across the earth, should not be their final ownership.


    After sending away the corpses of these people, Chu Feng walked into the next room. He remembered that this was the place where FEIBA used to live. As soon as he walked in, Chu Feng''s volcano, which had been piled up in his heart, exploded in an instant. On a big bed in front of him, Fei Yuxin''s mother, Mrs. Fei, lay there stained with blood and her eyes were wide and round, as if she had died.


    When she was in Xuanyuan family, Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to her after she woke up. She thought that Mrs. Laifei couldn''t adapt to the atmosphere of Xuanyuan family and went back to feimen. But now she has been humiliated and died. If she had stayed in Xuanyuan family all the time, there would be no present tragedy.


    He stepped forward and stretched out his hand to smooth the round eyes of Madame Fei. He pulled over the quilt and covered her. Chu Feng breathed out a breath to dispel the depression in his heart. His eyes also had a few more murders.


    His voice was bland and indifferent: "Bai He, do you think I was too kind to listen to the wishes of the Shangguan family and let Shangguan Jinghong wake up? Then what happened today would not have happened? "


    At the beginning, Chu Feng let Shangguan Jinghong appear to be in a state of feign death. If he didn''t wake up, Shangguan Jinghong would have been sleeping until he died. However, when Shangguan Mingheng was kneeling down, chufeng still saved Shangguan Jinghong. It can be said that today''s bloody feimen has his responsibility of chufeng.


    Feiyuxin has died for him, but today, because of his affairs, feimen was washed by the Shangguan. That kind of uncomfortable feeling is full of Chu Feng''s heart, and how can''t leave the apology for the dead feiyuxin.


    Left eye more blood red color, white lotus see in the eye, heart a tremor, subconsciously pull Chu Feng''s hand: "master, you also have no way, after all, that is your mother''s people, that is your grandfather, your uncle, they should kneel in front of you, moral above, you can''t afford."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and raised his head to look at the ceiling. Bai He was right. Although he had never admitted to any member of the Shangguan family, the blood was thicker than the water, which could not be washed off. The Shangguan begged him, and Chu Feng couldn''t do it.


    After clenching his fist, Chu Feng took a deep look at Mrs. Fei, turned around and walked out of the room. His left eye looked around 360 degrees and even felt it. But he could not feel the breath of life in the area of feimen.


    Obviously, all of them are dead, and none of them is left. Feimen has completely become history. Thinking of the dead woman, Chu Feng''s heart can''t be too hard at the moment.After walking into the garden, Chu Feng looked back at Bai He: "you said, should I not be a shrinking turtle, I was wrong?"


    "Master, you are not wrong!" Bai He''s heart congealed, immediately understood the meaning of Chu Feng, and quickly said: "there are countless lives in the universe, you need to take care of not a simple person or a group of people, you need to take care of all people, you can''t save one person, ten people, or even ten thousand people."


    "But you can save countless people, you are hiding, not to fight the demon emperor, but you do not want to die in vain."


    Bai He is right. This is what Chu Feng thought in his heart. But now his idea has been shaken by the blood washing of feimen. Maybe it can''t fight against the demon emperor and nagula, but some people who should be killed by some damned people are going to die, such as Shangguan Jinghong.


    There is an old saying in the modern Chinese dynasty that taking the initiative is always the best defense. I have no way to fight against the demon emperor, but it is also a good thing to let them silence in a depressed mood


    "It should be OK to kill other people and create a little panic?"


    Chu Feng said that, white lotus immediately knew his meaning: "master, what do you mean?"


    "Just know it!" Chu Feng knew Bai he understood what he meant, and he didn''t explain it too much. He took Bai He''s hand and opened the door of dazzling light and directly entered it. In the twinkling of an eye, things appeared in a small world in the secret place of morning light.


    This small world is close to the lost war world, and belongs to the small world created by the strong in the lost war field.


    And Chu wind with white lotus just appeared in a place, Military Martyrs came up: "less wind!"


    "And they?" Chu Feng looked around the environment, very cold, not a bit angry, but only such a place is suitable for hiding, also light asked.


    Wu lie knew that Chu Feng was asking the man from the master''s house of the western city. He asked Chu Feng to follow him. After turning a few hundred meters, he came to a canyon. Chu Feng saw the man in the west city''s master''s house at a glance.


    According to the situation, the West City Lord did not take away all the people in the West City Lord''s house, because there are only thousands of people here, and they all want to take away the people with the important core. However, for a force, as long as the people with the important core are there, there is hope of a comeback at any time.


    The West City Lord also saw Chu Feng in the crowd, and came over embarrassed: "less wind, thank you very much."


    Shangguan Jinghong let the demon domain army begin to surround the west city. If it was not for the soldiers, they would not be able to leave the west city. Although it was a little implicated by the Chu wind, a thank you was needed.


    Chu Feng waved his hand: "you are welcome. These things are caused by me. You have helped me. I should do something more. Besides, I have taken the master and miss Xi away from the inner city of Zhongzhou. Now you can go to a safe place with me."


    After opening the channel of the demon world, Chu Feng said, "stay in a world for a while. After everything is stable, I will send you back to the west city."


    It''s a bit frustrating, but in the end, Chu Feng is still willing to take in, and the West City Lord doesn''t waste time, so that all the people in the Lord''s house move into the devil''s world. Finally, the West City Lord also goes in, and Chu Feng lets Bai he go in, then the channel of the demon world is closed.


    In the valley of thousands of people, only Chu Feng and Wu lie were left.


    "What about the others? Do you want to hide in the demon world first?"


    Chu Feng looked calm and helpless: "now whether it''s the demon emperor or the devil I can''t deal with, you may not be safe in the outside world."


    Wu lie shook his head: "we all know the basic situation. Don''t worry, we can''t find the ordinary existence in the way of concealment, and the demon emperor and nagula will not look for them in person and will not be easily found. But are you going to do something next?"


    "It''s not a good way to hide all the time. The greater the crisis, the greater the opportunity. The more powerful the Vietnam War is


    Chu Feng looks melancholy and desolate: "feiyuxin''s family has been bloody washed by Shangguan Jinghong. I owe her a chance. Now it''s time to return it to her. Shangguan Jinghong knows that I may settle accounts with him and go back to his grandfather and father."


    Then he knew what Chu Feng wanted to do when he said Wu lie. He looked more dignified and asked, "do you need us to go with you?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and walked forward alone. A hand was lifted up and gently waved in the air: "in ancient times, taboo demons invited to fight, and the world collapsed. How can I in this era not compare with him?"


    "I''ll do it myself, and I''m not at ease when others do it!"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s figure slowly disappearing in sight, Wu lie knew that it was the Shangguan family. In addition to dealing with it by himself, Chu Feng could not help or intervene.


    With a slight sigh, "when will the power of the venerable God come?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2566

    Temple world, under the temple of King Wu, Shangguan family!


    At this moment, everyone should have had a rest at night, but there are still some people in Shangguan''s family who have no rest. In Shangguan Mingheng''s study, his angry voice and roar can still be heard, which makes people in Shangguan''s family who don''t know what''s going on. What''s going on? How can Shangguan Mingheng, who has always been gentle, be so atmospheric?


    The reason why Shangguan Mingheng is angry is that Shangguan startles Hong.


    The latter was originally working for the demon emperor in Zhongzhou. Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun were very angry, but there was nothing they could do, because they could not stop Shangguan Jinghong from doing what he wanted to do. But today Shangguan Jinghong suddenly came back, and Shangguan Mingheng and other people thought that he had learned the wrong way before he came back.


    I never thought that Shangguan Jinghong didn''t know that he was wrong before he came back, but because he had made trouble.


    Because the beast even strengthened Fei Yuxin''s mother and several sisters. He not only made them strong, but also made people in the demon Kingdom and the spirit world wash Fei men''s blood, and even killed all of them in the end.


    Fei Yuxin''s death for Chu Feng is known to all over the world. Shangguan Jinghong dare to be so cruel to feimen. Although Chu Feng does not necessarily attach importance to feimen people, what if he does?


    Looking at the Shangguan Jinghong kneeling on the ground, Shangguan Mingheng didn''t fight at all. He raised his foot and kicked him to the ground: "you brute, being a dog to the demon emperor has ruined our Shangguan family''s face, and now even do something worse than a pig and a dog. Why don''t you go to your master to protect you and run back?"


    Shangguan Jinghong was kicked to the ground and said pale: "the demon emperor said this is my own thing. Chu Feng wants to kill him. He can''t take me with him. He also said that I can be used as bait. If Chu Feng really wants to seek justice for feimen, let me inform him immediately."


    Shangguan Mingheng sniffed the speech with a cold smile: "do you understand the value of your dog now? That is to use it when it is useful, and a dog when it is useless. Chu Feng wants to kill you. Even if you inform the demon emperor, Chu Feng will surely kill you. Who can stop it? "


    In this sense, Shangguan Jinghong naturally understood that the demon emperor was now in the wild demon domain, and he would not dare to inform the demon emperor until the appearance of Chu Feng. Before the demon emperor arrived, he would have died countless times because of the terrifying state of the sage of Chu Feng.


    This is why Shangguan Jinghong will run back, because he knows that he can''t compete with Chu Feng at all. Only when he returns to Shangguan''s family, he may have some hope.


    Because he knew that he was able to wake up because the Shangguan insisted on their plea.


    Climbing from the ground, he hugged Shangguan Mingheng''s legs, snivel and tears and said: "grandfather, I''m your only grandson. You can''t sit back and ignore me. You are the grandfather of Chu Feng. Although he doesn''t say it, he still respects you in his heart. If you just say it, he won''t kill me."


    Shangguan Mingheng smell speech again of a anger, a leg strong throw out, Shangguan Jinghong again rolled to the ground.


    Next to Shangguan, looking at his son''s desolate appearance, he couldn''t bear it, but he didn''t want to pay attention to it. Because Shangguan Jinghong did too much this time. If you can understand the killing of two people, it''s unforgivable to kill the feimen family now.


    As for whether Chu Feng would kill Shangguan Jinghong, Shangguan thought that the possibility was 90%.


    Even if it''s not for the fact that feimen was destroyed, Shangguan Jinghong became the demon emperor''s dog to destroy Nancheng and oppress Xicheng. Chu Feng could kill him. How could Chu Feng make him live?


    When there was a demon emperor, he was arrogant and unlimited. Now the demon emperor let him be a bait to realize his danger. Shangguan chased the sun and was very disappointed with Shangguan''s startling Hong. At first, everyone could see clearly the problem. Because of his jealousy of Chu Feng, he ignored it. Now he knew what the use was? Can the mistakes made be remedied.


    Shangguan Jinghong was kicked away twice by Shangguan Mingheng, instead of getting closer to the past. Instead, he held Shangguan''s legs in pursuit of the sun. He cried and said, "father, you are Chu Feng''s mother-in-law. If he can take away his mother and protect them, he must respect you. Please help me speak. At that time, I was a lard deceiver. I didn''t mean to."


    In his heart, he was annoyed by Shangguan''s startling Hong, and the Shangguan pursued the sun with ruthless means. When he heard the words, he became angry.


    He raised his hand and slapped him on the face of Shangguan Jinghong. He said angrily, "you son of a bitch, you didn''t mean to do something worse than a pig or a dog. If you do, you don''t want to do something worse than a beast? I think you just can''t see the coffin and cry. Aren''t you the new king of Wu? Didn''t you start to be arrogant? Now face it yourself


    Shangguan Jinghong covers his face and looks at his father and his grandfather.


    Originally kneeling, he stood up and sneered: "sure enough, in your eyes, I am a dispensable person. I beg you to even ignore me. What is Chu Feng? Isn''t it just that you''re lucky and reincarnation is taboo? If he''s not taboo, what''s the big deal? "


    "A wolf calf, his mother and his people do not care about the garbage. Am I really afraid of him?"At this time, Shangguan Jinghong didn''t reflect on his own mistakes. He was still blaming Chu Feng here. Shangguan Mingheng had lived so many years and met many damned people. However, he never felt that a person should be damned. However, he was still his grandson, and Shangguan Jinghong was still his grandson.


    Looking angry, he went forward. When he was ready to fight, Shangguan Jinghong even took a step forward: "come on, what else can you do besides beat me? Clearly you can ask Chu Feng to give me everything, but you want me to keep a low profile. In your eyes, you can look up to Chu Feng and despise me. "


    "If I were Chu Feng, would you nod your heads and flatter me? Come and beat me. Kill me. Anyway, you don''t want to kill me. When the wolf calf of Chu Feng knows that feimen has been washed with blood by me, I will be stronger. Fei Yuxin, the mother and sister of the little bitch, will surely come to kill me. "


    The despondent words from Shangguan Jinghong''s mouth made Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun look even more ugly. They didn''t expect that Shangguan Jinghong would turn into the way they are now. The former humble Shangguan Jinghong, because of his jealousy and dissatisfaction with Chu Feng, turned into a brute with no human nature, if it was human How many people?


    Shangguan Mingheng''s mood of being angry fluctuates. If it wasn''t for the powerful God of nature, he would have been frightened by Shangguan. Even now Shangguan Mingheng feels that he has difficulty breathing. How could there be such a son of a bitch?


    This is a fool without brain. Chu Feng has everything today and has nothing to do with Shangguan family. Why should chufeng treat Shangguan family well? Is it because his mother is a member of Shangguan family?


    Blood relationship is very important, but is it important to be able to get along with each other day and night?


    Now Shangguan Jinghong even said that they were not good to him. If it was really bad, when he couldn''t wake up, they would not ask Chu Feng to take action. If he was not good to him, they would not persuade him not to fight against Chu Feng.


    Because the enemy of Chu Feng can only be their own misfortune, and all they do is for the sake of Shangguan Jinghong. Now Shangguan Jinghong is ungrateful. What is the reason?


    "Father, he is no longer saved."


    Shangguan chased the sun and saw Shangguan Mingheng angry. He stepped forward to shake off Shangguan Jinghong. Holding his father, he passed by Shangguan Jinghong angrily: "if it wasn''t for you, chufeng would never have let him live. He didn''t just remember it. Now he still denies everything we have done here. Such a brute is also clean after death."


    Once again, the Shangguan slapped the sun, and the Shangguan, who was completely deformed in his heart, said angrily: "look, you all regard me as a pig or a dog. You don''t value me at all. If you value it, I won''t look like this."


    "Well, I''ll die, and I''ll see what Chu Feng, a bastard, can do to me. As long as he appears, even if I die, I''ll let the demon emperor take him."


    He turned and raised his hand and smashed one side of the wall and went out. He was almost crazy and yelled at the sky: "Chu Feng, come on, you bastard. If you have the ability, you will come and kill me. I will kill the flying gate and I will also destroy the South City. What can you do with me? I''m going to kill the real world and kill all your women. "


    The more he said, the more crazy he was. He could say all the words he could say. The Shangguan in the room coughed and pointed to Shangguan Jinghong and said, "brute!"


    "Yes, I am a beast!" Shangguan Jinghong turned around and said grimly, "I am a scum, but you have done harm to me. My woman, feiyuxin, is my woman. She didn''t have me in her heart. She died for the sake of Chu Feng. I hate it!"


    "Why don''t my woman love me? She wants to love chufeng. I want him to die. I want him to die. He''s a wild seed. He''s a bastard. I''m superior to him in everything."


    Crazy words, let Shangguan Mingheng angry, Shangguan Jinghong is not a person, not only in there scolding Chu Feng, now even Shangguan yingyue scolded.


    Shangguan yingyue had escaped from marriage. But if saran hadn''t bewitched Shangguan to pursue the sun and encourage the family members, how could such a thing happen?


    Just as he was about to go up and turn over the Shangguan Jinghong, the sky suddenly vibrated, and a powerful devil''s road came down from the sky. The Shangguan who was still swearing at the heaven seemed to be overwhelmed by a huge stone on the ground. There was a dull sound and a big pit appeared.


    Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun at the same time look pale: Chu Feng is coming!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2567

    In the night, the sky fell on the heavy pressure of the devil Road, the smell of official Ming Heng and other people are very familiar with, it is the breath of Chu wind.


    Shangguan Jinghong was oppressed on the ground. He had no way to stand up. He lay on his stomach like a dog. All the foul words in his mouth were gone. His face was pale and frightened. He knew that Chu Feng might come to find himself, so he ran back to the temple world. However, he never thought that Chu Feng came so fast.


    It can almost be said that he just arrived at the front foot, and Chu Feng came back. How did he know the news so fast?


    Before Shangguan Jinghong wants to understand what''s going on, Chu Feng appears like a ghost and tramples on Shangguan Jinghong''s back. The endless pressure of saints oppresses Shangguan Jinghong to death. It''s impossible for him to stand up. He can''t be too embarrassed.


    However, no matter how embarrassed, Shangguan Jinghong''s inner fear was not as good as that. He felt Chu Feng''s killing opportunity, and it was a particularly heavy one.


    At first, that kind of madness and abuse all disappeared at the moment, or even forgotten. Shangguan Jinghong cried anxiously, "grandfather, father!"


    "Are you going to save him?" Not waiting for the anxious Shangguan Mingheng father and son to speak, Chu Feng has been indifferent to ask the voice, that pair of eyes only Indifference: "I risk to be discovered by the demon emperor here, do you think you can save him? Or do you know what happened? "


    Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun look a little anxious. Although Shangguan Jinghong does nothing, it is their grandson and son. Watching Chu Feng step on his back will kill him at any time. Both of them are worried.


    After all, it''s one thing for them to get angry with Shangguan''s animal behavior. It''s another thing to see him in bad luck or even killed.


    But Chu Feng''s words have been clearly there. He risked being discovered by the demon emperor and came to the Shangguan family. How could he make Shangguan Jinghong live.


    "Grandfather, father!"


    Shangguan Jinghong saw Shangguan Mingheng and his son were speechless by Chu Feng''s words. He angrily said, "do you really want to see me die? I am the only inheritor of Shangguan family. You can''t do this to me, or you will regret it. "


    Suddenly, Chu Feng''s body sank, and his great strength stepped on Shangguan Jinghong''s body. The Shangguan Jinghong, who was still drinking there, suddenly roared with grief. The pain that pierced his heart made it difficult for him to breathe.


    Even if he is the existence of the next God, but in front of the sage of Chu Feng, he can only be a dog.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Shangguan Mingheng''s eyes flashed intolerable color and said: "I know that Jinghong has committed an unforgivable crime, but in the final analysis, he is my grandson. Whether you admit it or not, he is your cousin and your uncle''s only son. If you can, disable him and let him live, even if it is possible to survive."


    Chu Feng was unmoved. Before he came, he had expected that Shangguan Mingheng would open his mouth. This is why he directly killed Shangguan Jinghong when he didn''t appear, because he wanted the old man to understand that people like Shangguan Jinghong had no qualification to live in the world.


    After recovering a little strength, Shangguan breathed a sigh of relief, but his face was ferocious: "no, I can''t be scrapped. If I''m abandoned, what''s the difference between me and death? You smelly old man, he''s just your grandson, or he doesn''t recognize your grandson. I''m your grandson. I''m the future successor of Shangguan family."


    "My surname is Shangguan and his surname is Chu. How can you say such a thing?"


    Shangguan Mingheng''s face changed slightly, showing an ugly color. He didn''t expect that Shangguan Jinghong would dare to talk to him like this. Isn''t it for death to say such a thing at this time?


    "Asshole!" Shangguan chasing the sun did not think that Shangguan Jinghong even scolded his own grandfather at this time. What''s the meaning of living such scum.


    Just think of Saran, Shangguan chasing the sun eyes more helpless color, because he knows that no matter how bad Shangguan Jinghong is, in saran''s heart is her son, is her baby, it is impossible to see Shangguan Jinghong die like this.


    It is an unchangeable truth that men have gold under their knees.


    But at the moment, Shangguan sighed after the sun. He knelt down and said in a loud voice: "what you want is to kill. If you let him go and kill me, it''s a life. I''m his father. One life is worth one life!"


    Now Shangguan''s family area is shrouded in the realm of demons. Chu Feng is not sure whether the demon emperor will know, but even if he knows, he doesn''t care. Things must be done tonight. If he doesn''t, he will regret and feel guilty all his life.


    "Your life is not worth money in my eyes. You can''t make it for Shangguan."


    Therefore, in the face of Shangguan''s kneeling down, Chu Feng had no idea of pressing for time. He just said, "and you should be glad that today is Shangguan''s family. Otherwise, I will destroy all the people of Shangguan Jinghong, and let him experience what it is like to be exterminated."


    Shangguan''s body was shocked when he was chasing the sun. Shangguan Mingheng''s eyes were also a little surprised. They also remembered that Chu Feng''s ruthless means had done nothing less to exterminate the clan. Now that he can only target at Shangguan Jinghong, he has been sparing Shangguan''s family.But it was his son after all. Even if he could give up, Sarah would not give up. Shangguan didn''t mean to stand up and knelt on the ground.


    He nodded gently: "I know all these things, but he is also my son no matter how bad he is. Saran can''t live without this son. I know my life is not worth the money. But the reason why Shangguan Jinghong is so brute is that my father didn''t educate me properly. So if you kill me, I''m willing to take all the responsibilities."


    Shangguan Mingheng opened his mouth. He was supposed to speak. He also chose to be silent. When Chu Feng rescued Shangguan Jinghong last time, he had already given him the greatest face. If he asked for another time, then this grandfather would not be a grandfather.


    Grandsons and grandsons are the children of their children. When a bowl of water is about the same, we should keep it even.


    The Shangguan Jinghong, who was trampled on by Chu Feng, said: "yes, yes, one life is worth one life. You can kill my father instead of me. You can let me go. I promise I won''t do such a thing in the future."


    Chu Feng sneered coldly, and sneered and pondered. Shangguan Jinghong, who was kneeling on the ground, was also affected by his look. How could he think that Shangguan Jinghong could say such a thing? Is this still a son?


    Eyes a bit more sad, but eventually or endure no anger, because the father, how can really angry with his son? Perhaps other strong people will not care about family relationship, but in Shangguan family, kinship always exists.


    And Shangguan Jinghong''s words, in exchange for a heavy force into his body, again let him burst out a shrill scream.


    "I didn''t kill him the first time, just because I didn''t want to break some relationships, but it doesn''t mean I''ll let him go."


    Chu Feng ignored Shangguan Jinghong''s scream. His magic power rolled and his breath became more and more depressing and depressing. Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun didn''t dare to get too close: "I just want you to understand that I didn''t mean to kill Shangguan Jinghong, but what he did was not worth your pleading for him."


    The voice was a little more melancholy and helpless: "so no matter what you say, even everyone kneels down, Shangguan Jinghong must die today. In the future, no matter whether you hate me or agree with my practice, or even seek revenge from me, I don''t care."


    "You can''t imagine what kind of torture you suffered before the death of the feimen people, and all this is because Shangguan startled Hong''s deformed heart."


    A heavy opportunity to kill diffused, Chu Feng''s hand gently raised, fingertips jump with a touch of light light of death, Chu Feng''s voice also more than three points cold meaning: "words have said so much, do not ask you to understand, do not ask you to agree, I just need to be worthy of my own conscience."


    The light of death leaping from his fingertips suddenly shot out. The Shangguan, who was still there screaming and pleading, shrunk his pupils. Smelling the breath of death, he said: "Chu Feng, you wolf calf, you will die, and the demon emperor will soon kill you. I am on the huangquan Road, waiting for you,,", "


    the moment the voice falls, the light of death pierces through his head After that, Shangguan Jinghong stopped all his movements, and his eyes were completely softened. He thought that if Shangguan Mingheng came back, Chu Feng would not kill himself.


    But at the moment of his death, he found that Chu Feng would not change his mind to kill him because Shangguan Mingheng. This is the best explanation.


    "Startled!"


    Seeing Shangguan Jinghong being killed by Chu Feng, Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun are both startled to cry out, but their hands are never able to pull back a dead person.


    Chu Feng came down from the Shangguan Jinghong''s back. The heavy breath in the air slowly dissipated. Chu Feng became calm and his eyes disappeared. His eyes were still slightly sad. He felt a pity for those innocent people who died in feimen.


    Now Shangguan Jinghong is dead, but the people who were killed by him can''t live again. Both the people in Nancheng and those in feimen are dead.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng raised his head and looked up to the sky. A little surprise passed between his eyebrows. According to the truth, the demon emperor should have come, but there was no movement at the moment. Instead, the army of demon Kingdom and spirit world in the temple area moved up.


    Chufeng clenched his fist and passed by Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun. He also looked at the other Shangguan family members who had gathered together, and the magic light wings rose into the air.


    His heart is very tired. The killing of feimen is not caused by Shangguan Jinghong alone. He is dead, but he always needs more blood to commemorate the dead, the dead!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2568

    "Father, it''s a thrill!"


    The official came to the corpse of Shangguan Jinghong after the day, looked at his son''s eyes, indicating his intention of dying and not to close his grave. His lips trembled and opened, and he could feel that heavy and sad.


    There are countless years, but only one wife, only one child, and now the only son died, the Shangguan chasing the heart of grief, many people can understand, so heard the static of the Shangguan family saw this scene, silent did not make a sound, just occasionally to stand on the empty do not know what to do Chu wind.


    The upper official Mingheng looks a little trance, slowly walked past, did not squat down he stood there to watch his own grandson, now has died, ironically still died in his own grandson''s hands, and asked Shangguan Mingheng how to be well received in his heart.


    One is his own grandson, the other is his own grandson. Even if he has done anything more, he is his grandson in the eyes of Mingheng, the official. Now he is dying like this. Mingheng, the upper official, can not accept the scene in front of him.


    But he can not hate Chu Feng, because if it is the other people, Chu Feng can kill, why can not he kill it if he is changed to a superior officer?


    If you do something wrong, you should take responsibility. No matter when it is a fact that can not be changed, the superior officer is surprised because of his mistake. At this moment, it is his life to pay, and it is still unable to recover the life that comes again.


    Raise head to take a deep breath, the tone of lonely opening: "clean up a good burial!"


    "Father!" The officer shouted after the day, pointing to Chu Feng on the dome: "I have knelt down for him. Why did he kill Jinghong, it was wrong to surprise Hong in the matters of feimen and South City, but how could he say to kill him?"


    The official Mingheng can not accept it in his heart, but he can imagine: "because in the heart of Chu Feng, blood is only a continuous connection, only getting along with each other is the most real emotion. Although feiyuxin once sorry for him, even framed him."


    "But don''t forget that at the end of life, feiyuxin can die for Chu Feng. A woman so loves him. Chu Feng will recover justice for her family. He should be, or he will not be a man."


    After a while, Mingheng continued: "and you should be glad that Chu Feng''s mother called Shangguan yingyue, or the death today is not the Shangguan Jinghong one person, but the whole Shangguan family, everyone!"


    The official gently shook his head after the sun. All the things Mingheng said could be understood and knew that the officer should be killed for his crime of startling the emperor.


    But what is more, not all his son, really look at his death when the heart is not able to put down, but he even hate Chu Feng also can not find a better reason, because Chu Feng killed the officer even if said out, the truth is hard.


    Can not die only by the identity of relatives and cousins. How can it be possible?


    Chu Feng, who is above the void, listens to the words of Mingheng, the superior official. He is glad that others can understand their difficulties and whether they hate themselves or not, because he has made the worst plan before he wants to kill the officer and frighten Hong.


    That is, when we have to, even if we are against the whole Shangguan family, we will kill Shangguan and surprise Hong. Otherwise, we can''t comfort the people who died in Nancheng, and those miserable people in the gate. I am sorry for the rain in heaven.


    So no matter how, Shangguan Jinghong must die, even if the superior official Ming hang-on people can not forgive, Chu Feng also has no regrets for their own practices.


    The eyes calmed down, and the people in the demon area and spirit circle were coming to the upper official family area. A lot of people were gathered just before the death of the Shangguan. And they were still increasing. However, as long as the emperor did not appear, Chu Feng didn''t mind the more people the better.


    The body slowly rises, ignoring the people coming from all directions, the realm of the demon God has been removed, otherwise these people will not be able to approach the upper official family territory at all.


    The corner of the mouth raised a cruel and extreme smile. Chu Feng''s right hand slowly lifted up and opened. Minghong magic sword sparkled the magic light and appeared in the palm of the palm and turned gently. A hidden and non hair breath surrounded the body of Minghong magic sword, which was bloodthirsty and gloomy, and gave a kind of indifference of cold.


    The people in demon field and spirit world also saw Chu wind above the void, and felt the horror breath of Ming Hong magic sword. The eyes of all people were more alarmed. They knew that it was Chu wind, but they didn''t know why the demon emperor and nagula were not here yet.


    They didn''t say that if Chu Feng appeared, they would come in the first time. Now Chu wind has appeared, and their people?


    "All for me to die!"


    They speculated the mind of the demon emperor and nagula that Chu wind burst into the sky and drank it. The sound was huge, which contained the horror of anger and killing machine. Suddenly, the sword power flashed countless sword lights, just like the flowers scattered by heaven and women were shooting towards the upper official family.


    Even the four family territory of the past, the five holy monarch territory has not escaped. The attack of the magic sword seems to have long eyes, which is constantly raging the people in the spirit and demon regions. No matter where they hide, they can not avoid the attack of the magic sword.One by one, one by one, the sound of the wail roar, staged the lament of life.


    But that person is Chu Feng, which is shouldering the name of the peerless killing God, taboo demon God!


    No one knows how many people''s blood has been stained in Chu Feng''s hands. So even if all the people in the demon realm and the spirit world in the temple world are killed, Chu Feng will not be moved at all, because compared with their sins, this is nothing at all. Those who die in feimen should also be sacrificed by them.


    The screams are continuous, and the evil power of terror covers the whole temple world. The prestige of saints spreads out everywhere. No one knows how many people in the demon Kingdom and the spirit world die, but it is definitely a terrible number.


    When the scream stops, the attack of the magic sword disappears and everything around becomes quiet. Only the corpses are left on the ground, all of them are people from the demon Kingdom and the spirit world.


    Chu Feng, who has entered the holy land, has been able to selectively kill people with his ideas. In the two major regions of the temple world, not to mention all of them have died, but at least 80% of them have also died. However, either the demon emperor or nagula has not appeared, as if they don''t know what happened.


    But Chu Feng believes that they absolutely do not know, but there are more important things, just what is in the end can let the demon emperor and nagula do not even come to him, this Chu Feng is not known.


    However, if it does not appear, it will be a good thing after all, which will also avoid the first World War.


    His eyes twinkled, his mouth opened, and his voice thundered: "all the people in the demon Kingdom and the spirit world have been killed by me. Those who want to leave the temple area and the Holy City area should take advantage of it. Otherwise, when the demon emperor and nagula arrive, you will inevitably become the people who are angry! "The words of Chu wind shaking the heaven and earth made the people in the temple area and the holy city shake up, and even the news is constantly spreading, and the whole temple world is boiling. Except for the crowd in remote places, people near the entrance and exit of the temple world all go to the entrance and exit, enter the secret place of morning light, and then disperse to the small world.


    In everyone''s panic, Chu Feng also took back the wings of the magic light and returned to the ground. Seeing Shangguan chasing the sun, he picked up the body of Shangguan Jinghong. Chu Feng just glanced lightly and then moved away: "at first, you can stay, but now you must leave."


    "But do you want to go by yourself or with me?"


    The Shangguan family looked at each other and knew that this time was not a joke.


    Whether it is the death of Shangguan Jinghong or the killing of so many people in the demon Kingdom and the spirit world by Chu Feng, it is enough for the demon emperor and nagula to get angry. Moreover, there are so many people in the temple world. If the Shangguan family stays, it will definitely become the vent object of the demon emperor and nagula.


    It''s just that if they go by themselves, they don''t know where to go. If they follow Chu Feng, they don''t have any opinions, but now Shangguan Jinghong has just been killed by Chu Feng. They don''t know what Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing the sun mean.


    Shangguan chased the sun and looked at the dead Shangguan in his arms. His eyes flashed sad and said nothing.


    The Shangguan Mingheng next to him is the head of the family after all. Although he is grieved about the death of Shangguan Jinghong, he still has to consider for the rest of the family. If so many people die, he will be the criminal of Shangguan family.


    After a moment of silence, Shangguan Mingheng patted Shangguan on the shoulder of chasing the sun: "look open a little bit, some things happen, none of us can do anything, everything should look forward, so that our heart will be a little better, don''t be blinded by family affection, everything should be based on the overall situation."


    Shangguan understood the meaning of Shangguan Mingheng, but he also raised his head to look at Chu Feng: "Jinghong has done something worse than a beast. Are you willing to protect Shangguan family?"


    "It started with me." Chu Feng didn''t answer Shangguan''s words of chasing the sun, but answered a sentence in his heart.


    Shangguan was silent after the sun. He turned to see that almost all the people in Shangguan''s family came. He knew that he could hate Chu Feng, but he could not let the Shangguan family members suffer from possible danger because of his emotions.


    Heart is very sad, but still heavily nodded: "we go with you!"


    Chu Feng looked at Shangguan Mingheng, which also meant the same thing. Without wasting much time, Chu Feng directly put all the people of Shangguan''s family into the demon world.


    When all the Shangguan family members were included in the demon world, Chu Feng stood on the dark sky and looked at the empty temple area. He raised his hand with deep eyes. Suddenly, the earth trembled. When all the buildings behind and the people who had died in the demon Kingdom and spiritual world were buried in the ground, the temple area suddenly became ruins The existence of.


    Chu Feng took back his hand and looked at the night sky with deep eyes: "demon emperor, nagula, what are you doing in the end?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2569

    Chu Feng didn''t stay in the temple world for a long time. When most of the powerful people in the temple world were leaving, he directly opened the door of dazzling light and shuttled through the world to a small world in the secret place of morning light. He found a relatively unattractive place before opening the entrance of the demon world.


    The next moment Chu Feng appeared in front of the demon hall. Zhang yun''er, Bai He, Yi Hong and Nan Zhenyan all gathered here. They were more relaxed when they saw Chu Feng.


    They all know what Chu Feng is going to do tonight, so their heart has never been put down since the beginning. Now they are happy to see Chu Feng come back safely without any damage, because now as long as Chu Feng can live, they still have hope to return to the hidden world.


    And if Chu Feng died, they would not die, but they would be in this demon world. I don''t know how long to wait.


    Chu Feng from the public face one by one, the heart did not smooth happy meaning tonight, but more heavy.


    When he went to the temple world to kill Shangguan Jinghong, Chu Feng made the worst plan, that is, he was surrounded by the demon emperor, demon Zun and nagula, and he died all his life.


    However, from his arrival in the temple world to the killing of Shangguan Jinghong, the demon emperor in the demon Kingdom and the spirit world had not appeared. If they didn''t know this, Chu Feng didn''t believe it. Even if the secret voice of Shangguan Jinghong was not transmitted in the demon Kingdom at that time, what about other people?


    There were so many people in the temple world arranged by the demon realm and the spirit world. What happened at that time was not a little bit silent. It must have been passed back to the demon realm and the spirit world.


    However, there was no change from the beginning to the end. Chu Feng knew that the demon emperor would kill his heart, but he didn''t show up tonight. There must be something more important that held them back. Otherwise, it would not be so stable now.


    But what is it that can make the demon emperor and nagula ignore his appearance, and even blood wash the people at the two interfaces of the temple world?


    Chu Feng how can not understand, so the mood can not help with a little heavy.


    The people around also found that Chu Feng''s look was not as happy as they imagined. Zhang Yuner, who was supposed to speak, chose to be silent, because Chu Feng must have other thoughts in his heart.


    Turning around to let all the people waiting for a night go to rest, until Bai He is alone, Zhang Yuner comes up and takes Chu Feng''s hand and gently asks, "what''s the matter? You should be happy to kill scum like Shangguan Jinghong and not be in danger yet?"


    "Not happy." Chu Feng didn''t hide Zhang yun''er''s meaning. He said his doubts: "the demon emperor and nagula have the heart to kill me, and tonight is the best chance. I even put all my eggs in one basket, but by the time I finished all the things, they didn''t show up. Isn''t it weird?"


    Zhang Yuner is not a big chest without brain, Chu Feng said that also aware of some problems.


    It''s just that the demon emperor and others are saints of heaven. Even Zhang Yuner is a goddess of fate, they can''t find out what they are doing. They frown and say, "what do you mean, the demon emperor and nagula have a bigger conspiracy. It''s also because of this that they didn''t surround you. But what do you think is more important than killing you?"


    Chufeng is a taboo demon. It is rumored that the future is to destroy the existence of an era. The demon emperor and nagula have done so many things to kill chufeng.


    Tonight is an opportunity, but they didn''t grasp it well. It''s really a big problem.


    "I wouldn''t have been like this if I had known."


    Chufeng pointed to himself with a wry smile, and for the time being, he forgot the questions he couldn''t think of. Instead, he looked to the southwest with deep eyes, because there was the place where the Shangguan family was sent to the demon world: "after they came, what happened?"


    Zhang Yuner shook her head: "I didn''t pay attention, but all the Shangguan family members who started to come in have passed by. Saran''s look is not very good-looking. I think you should go and have a look at it at this time. After all, this is the demon world. As the master of the world, they have something to do with you. They are emotional and reasonable."


    Chu Feng understood what Zhang yun''er meant, but he didn''t He wanted to go, but after thinking about it for a moment, Chu Feng still went to the southwest. It was just a few breathing things that had already appeared in front of the Shangguan family.


    But the Shangguan family members were silent. Only saran was there holding the dead Shangguan Jinghong''s body and weeping. Around her, Shangguan pursued the sun. Saru and Shangguan Jiayan were standing. Everyone could feel a mother''s heartbreaking voice.


    Saran, who was crying, seemed to have a feeling and turned back. Seeing Chu Feng standing not far away, he immediately saw hatred in his eyes and got up: "brute!"


    Chu wind slightly raised eyebrows, a touch of cold in the heart.


    He doesn''t care if others scold him after he has done a vicious thing. But now he just killed a damned person like Shangguan Jinghong. Then no one can blame him for not being wrong, because he is not wrong.


    Shangguan chased the sun and felt something wrong with Chu Feng. He grabbed saran tightly: "shut up. It''s damned if Jinghong dies!""Go to the official and pursue the day!" Saran, as if mad and angry, said with a word at the top official on the ground, and said, "no matter what he did, it was you and my son. Parents can blame the children for their mistakes, but they can''t see him die and think it''s damn. Do you understand?"


    The look of Shangguan after the sun changed a few times. His heart really felt sad about the death of Shangguan Jinghong. But everyone knows that Shangguan Jinghong is a damned thing. As parents, they really want to love their children, but blind words only make people feel that they can not distinguish right from wrong.


    And now the upper officials family needs Chu Feng''s protection. If he is still targeting Chu Feng, he will inevitably provoke him. The upper official will understand this day. Therefore, he tells himself not to conflict with Chu Feng.


    But Saran, however, regardless of these, threw away the hand that was chased by the upper officials and shouted to Chu Feng, "you are not alone, even if you don''t recognize that it is your cousin, and all of this is caused by you. You are the root of all the mistakes. If it is not for you and feiyuxin, if you refuse to support Qihong, will he be like this?"


    "It was wrong at last, but it was all forced by you. If it wasn''t you, how could it change from a sensible child to such a child?"


    The official looks unnatural to pursue the sun, but does not interrupt his angry wife, because he knows that Saran needs a vent channel now. Mingheng, the superior sitting in the distance, is also silent, because saran completely blinds his eyes because of the pain of his son loss, and it is useless to say more.


    "I forced him?" Chu Feng did not raise his hand to kill Saran, but said indifferently: "Why have I ever interfered in his superior officer''s astonishing? What did I force him? I forced him to be a dog for the demon emperor, or did I force him to destroy the South City and the flying gate? "


    "Mrs. Salan, I understand your mood, but please see clearly that the people with good heart will never be mad, and your son is he? Do you know how many women in the gate encounter his beasts? Are they wrong? "


    Shaking his head gently, Chu Feng said one word by one: "if a person''s mind is open, no matter how others treat him, he will not take all this as an excuse for hatred of others, and if one is narrow minded, even if others are better than him, his heart will be distorted."


    Pointing to the body of the officer, Chu Feng added coldly: "and your son is such a person. I never have a positive pressure on him or even said something about him. But he hated me since I appeared, even released his hatred to me on the body of feiyuxin. Did I force him?"


    "He can''t think of his own death, can I stop it, or can I change his mind?"


    Chu Feng''s words made saran speechless, because the official was shocked by the wrong, then any reason is false.


    But after all, she was the mother of the officer, saran shook her head and said, "no matter how you should not kill Jinghong, if it wasn''t for you and feiyuxin, he would not have been that way. If you didn''t show the dazzling performance, he would not hate you, he would blame you, all of which are all for you."


    Funny!


    As for what saran said, Chu Feng thought nothing but laughable. His son made mistakes, but he felt that others were too good.


    So many excellent people in the world, have they been acting like a fool in front of the official and the public?


    Saran''s grief of losing her son completely distorts her right and wrong. Only seeing her son is because of what will become this way, but not seeing how narrow his heart is. If everyone is the same as the official, will the world be in a mess?


    Chu Feng did not want to say a word about it. He raised his hand to dazzle the door and appeared in front of the public: "people who feel I am wrong, who feel like the superior officer is shocked and not damned, roll out of my world, and if you want to stay, shut up all of them!"


    The upper official was shocked after the sun. He knew that the Chu wind had been irritated by Saran, and hurriedly pulled the saran who wanted to drink and scold Chu Feng again, and signaled that she would not speak again. Now, all the heaven and earth are demon emperor and nagula. Who dare to go out and commit risks easily?


    And Chu Feng is here at this moment, which is a kind of statement. He can let the upper officials'' family in this world because things do arise from him, but they will not give anyone a good face because of them. Otherwise, they will roll out of the world.


    Seeing that all the people did not speak again, Chu Feng turned away indifferently. After the upper officials family could live in the world of God, he would let them all return to the world of the temple when the world was stable.


    As for other, as long as they do not too much love how to do, Chu Feng will not too ignore, how to give the official in the spirit of the sky, peace of mind!


    "Don''t say Chu Feng again later."


    When Chu Feng leaves, Shangguan Mingheng says, "no matter what your husband and wife think, or they think that the superior officer is shocked, don''t say it. Because Chu Feng, even the world of heaven, thinks that it is enough for the superior to be shocked by the emperor. For the sake of the stability of the upper official family, don''t say stupid words. Chu Feng is Chu Feng. You should be him and the upper official family, without any nonsense "Relationship."Saran wanted to refute two sentences, but finally did not know what to say. She cried again and leaned on Shangguan''s arms to pursue the sun.


    No matter how bad the son is, it is the heart of the mother after all!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2570

    The next day, the world shook!


    At the end of the hidden world, great changes took place in the temple world. In the middle of the night, Chu Feng came down and killed his cousin Shangguan Jinghong. Then he killed most of the people in the demon Kingdom and the spirit world. Finally, the temple area collapsed, causing all the people in the temple area to leave the temple world. The rest of the people were afraid of less than 12 / 10.


    But what surprised Wan Jie most was that last night there was so much activity that none of the demon emperor and others who had been trying to kill Chu Feng did not show up. Even in the morning, the demon emperor and nagula did not show up.


    Even the demon domain army and the spirit world army did not go to the temple world. It was strange that the wild demon Kingdom and the spirit world did not care about the temple world at all.


    However, no matter what, these are not things that they can face and speculate. Most people still choose to stay low-key and find a safe place to stay. They don''t want to become the peak in this troubled times, but only want to survive safely in this era that will die at any time.


    However, after all the worlds were shaken and silent, the demon emperor and nagula, who had not made a statement for a night, were here at the moment.


    This is a cosmic region that is tens of light years away from the hidden world, the wild demon domain, or the universe. The demon emperor had already arrived here two days ago, and did not even let the people below know that they were here. Even if they were absolutely trusted, the demon emperor and nagula did not tell them.


    Therefore, no one knows that the demon emperor and nagula are between the stars in the universe.


    In addition to the demon emperor and nagula, the demon Zun is also here, but now the demon Zun is not the same as usual, sitting in the space safely with folded knees, eyes closed, as if in the general, surrounded by a magic force.


    The demon emperor and nagula stood side by side. The former looked at the demon Zun, frowned and said, "how long will it take for Chu Feng to destroy the temple world for this matter? Kill me a dog, or even kill so many of you and me. Don''t fail. It will really outweigh the loss."


    Nagula Yin measurement of a smile: "my heart is not good, so give Chu Feng a shock million world opportunity, but compared to your strong, die some people, nothing."


    "As long as we are strong enough, no matter how many people in Chu Feng are killed, it will not be easy to kill him then?"


    The demon emperor laughs and nods. Nagula is right. As long as he is strong enough, he still needs to worry about Chu Feng? Unless he hides all his life, and as long as he appears, they can easily kill him.


    So I didn''t think about the things in the temple world any more, because no matter how many things have happened, they can''t be retrieved. Then concentrate on the things in front of you, and the dead are worth it.


    If Shangguan Jinghong is still alive and knows the mind of the demon emperor, he will surely die of anger again.


    Shangguan Jinghong told the demon emperor to seek refuge immediately after feimen had done the most heartless thing. However, the demon emperor and nagula were busy with something very important to him at that time, so he asked Shangguan Jinghong to hide himself or act as bait.


    The original idea of the demon emperor was that if the time could catch up with Chu Feng and slow down his reaction, he could set up a bureau to wait for Chu Feng to claim justice for feimen, and then he could be killed directly.


    But Chu Feng''s reaction was too fast. Before they finished their work, Chu Feng already knew everything and came to the temple world.


    Although it''s a pity that he lost an opportunity to kill Chu Feng, the demon emperor was not too frustrated. As long as his strength was strong enough, he could kill Chu Feng sooner or later. That was a very simple thing.


    "All right!"


    At this time, nagula, who had been staring at the demon Zun, appeared a smile on her face: "I thought I had to wait for two or three days to finish it, but I didn''t expect to finish it so soon. It seems that the demon Zun''s consciousness is not at all except a strong ability. Prepare for it and start on the horse!"


    The spirit of the demon emperor moved, his face brightened, his eyes flashed cold and ferocious, staring at the demon Zun. He waited for two days for this moment, and now this moment has finally arrived.


    In the past, the demon Zun sat with his knees crossed and his eyes closed. There was a smell of evil around the demon emperor, as well as a faint dark power. However, these dark forces slowly shrouded the demon Zun and completely shrouded him in it, as if to swallow him up.


    At this time, the demon Zun suddenly opened his eyes. With the fierce and bloodthirsty light in his eyes, he swept nagula fiercely. Finally, he turned his head slowly to look at the demon emperor, and his shriveled lips opened slightly: "you even want to swallow me?"


    When the demon emperor and the guraton were shocked, the demon emperor was even more shocked: "what''s going on? You have your own consciousness?"


    Then, the demon emperor was shocked and said: "devil, start quickly. It seems that the demon Zun is more troublesome than we imagined. He may be using me to warm him up, and then wait until it is completely strong, and then kill me."Nagula was also aware of the seriousness of the problem, because the demon Zun had his own consciousness. He died of countless eras, only his bones were left, and he still kept his will. This is really terrible.


    Also quickly opened his hands, blood light in the universe between the stars, the demon emperor and demon Zun are shrouded in it.


    The face of demon Zun changed ferociously: "you don''t want to succeed!"


    "Demon emperor, pay attention." Nagula felt a kind of tremor from the soul. Seeing that the demon emperor was still in a daze, she angrily called out: "while he is still under control, he will be swallowed up immediately. With the secret arts I have mastered, even if he is strong, you will devour him completely."


    Demon Zun is struggling there to leave the control of nagula magic, but no matter how he struggles, it is useless.


    The demon emperor took a look, and he was glad that he didn''t have the impulse to run back to the temple world to block the Chu wind. Otherwise, if the demon Zun''s hidden consciousness recovered, it would be difficult to control. He quickly closed his eyes, and the power of the great Shura''s swallowing skill kept surging, and the dark power formed a fog, which even penetrated into the demon Zun''s body.


    With the more you go in, the power of demon Zun becomes weaker and weaker. Even the skin of the body becomes dark and shiny, which is completely eroded by the art of devouring by the great Shura.


    With the passage of time, when the demon Zun revived, the newly derived flesh and blood actually disappeared a little bit, and gradually recovered his original form. However, there was a power connection between him and the demon emperor. I can see that everything of the demon Zun is going to the body of the demon emperor.


    "Close!"


    There was sweat on nagula''s face, because the power he used was beyond his expectation at the beginning, but he can''t stop now, because the demon Zun is so powerful that even nagula doesn''t dare to gamble easily. At that time, it will not only be the misfortune of the demon emperor, but also he will have to pay a heavy price.


    The flesh and blood of demon Zun has completely disappeared, and the skeleton is slowly approaching the demon emperor there, and even has not entered the body of the demon emperor.


    This is a kind of sorcery mastered by nagula, that is, to integrate the demon Zun and the demon emperor into one, but the demon emperor will be the ultimate leader. As for this method, it is also the means for nagula to integrate with the ancient demon king. At first, it needs the previous life and this life to perfectly fit.


    But the demon emperor can make up for this shortcoming by practicing the technique of devouring the great Shura. So long as the power is well coordinated, the demon emperor can melt the demon Zun into a part of his body. In this way, the powerful power of the demon emperor will not be lost and completely controlled by the demon emperor.


    However, the strength of the demon Zun constantly exceeded nagula''s expectation. Even if the great Shura of the demon emperor was used to suppress it, nagula could still feel the corpse that the demon Zun had integrated into the body of the demon emperor and had the meaning of breaking out. She clenched her teeth and burst into a drink. Nagula strengthened her strength and cooperated with the demon emperor to merge with the demon emperor.


    Nagula''s condition is not good, and the demon emperor''s condition is not very good. He feels that the demon Zun''s bones will burst him after entering his body. If it is not for nagula''s power to cooperate with suppression, not to mention devouring the demon Zun, it is impossible for him to resist.


    He kept his mind and spirit, and quickly ran the big Shura swallowing technique. Slowly, the restless feeling in his body was reduced. When time went by and everything around him began to calm down, the demon emperor could not feel the feeling of bursting his body.


    He opened his eyes and opened his hands. The dignified color on the demon emperor''s face turned into excitement, because he felt that the strength in his body was much stronger than that at the beginning, and even the terrifying power of demon Zun made him realize a lot.


    The corner of his mouth cocked up and finally laughed: "I finally devour the demon Zun. Now I feel that if Chu Feng is in front of me, I can stab him with a finger."


    Nagula narrowed her eyes and felt the power of the demon emperor, which was much stronger than at the beginning.


    At first, the demon emperor was a saint. Now he has integrated a more powerful demon Zun than him, and there is no loss. The demon emperor under the superposition will be more powerful.


    But even so, nagula''s heart for the demon emperor''s strong also did not have much feeling, because he knew that the demon emperor is strong, as long as he still has the soul, then is not his opponent.


    There was a smile on his face. Just as he was about to congratulate the demon emperor, the demon emperor, who had a strong smile on his face, suddenly turned pale. His body suddenly became big and normal. The smile on nagula''s face solidified. He didn''t know what was going on in front of him.


    All of a sudden, a dark light rose from the body of the demon emperor, and a huge figure appeared above him. The demon emperor''s face changed greatly: "Damn, the corpse of demon Zun has not melted yet!"


    Nagula also saw the corpse of demon Zun. Now he was on the sky of that day, and felt the dull and terrible breath. Nagula''s face changed slightly, and he was not afraid of the strong man with soul. However, he could not feel that there was any soul at the moment. It was just like a corpse.


    Without the slightest hesitation, nagula cried, "go quickly, before it attacks!"


    "What?" The demon emperor''s face changed greatly after hearing the speech, and said: "the corpse left the body, and the initial strength was drawn away. Although it is still very strong, it is better to swallow up 10% of the whole body."Nagula''s face was ferocious and he said: "you can swallow the demon Zun seven achievements, if you still want to take down his bones to enhance your own physical strength, then you can stay and wait for death. The demon Zun has become a demon. It only has the idea of killing, and will not have any idea."


    With that, nagula didn''t want to waste time with the demon emperor. He opened a door of dazzling light and left. The demon emperor looked at the corpse of demon Zun reluctantly. He knew that he could not fight the demon Zun alone, and his ugly face did not enter the glare door.


    Ready to go back to blockade the wild demon domain, save the demon Zun to kill, causing huge losses.


    When nagula and the demon Zun disappeared, the black around the demon Zun''s bones completely disappeared into his body. The eyes on the huge skull flickered with light: "I want you to die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2571

    Because now still can''t think of how to deal with the demon emperor and nagula, Chu Feng stayed in the demon world, and also thought about how to deal with the mysterious woman, otherwise she would come to play once if she was free, not to mention the moral integrity. It took a lot of courage to live.


    While he was still resting, he suddenly opened his eyes and sat up. His eyes coagulated and went out of the room. Before he arrived at the demon hall, he raised his head and looked up at the sky. Zhang Yuner and Zhang yun''er also found that the sky was abnormal. Even people in the demon world saw it.


    Originally, there was a faint evil spirit in the clear sky. Even the sun was completely blocked by the rolling dark clouds. The whole demon world became more gloomy.


    Frowning, he asked, "who can tell me what''s going on?"


    "Demon Zun, crazy!" Zhang Yuner raised his hand and opened a picture: "I just knew that the demon emperor would devour the demon Zun with the cooperation of nagula, but the power of the demon emperor was too strong, and the residual willpower made the demon emperor unsuccessful. So he went crazy and wanted to enter the wild demon domain and kill the demon emperor and nagula."


    Above the screen is between the stars in the universe. The demon Zun is just as white as it was when it first appeared. Now it is attacking a space, obviously to open a channel to the wild demon domain.


    The demon Zun who was devoured by the demon emperor felt where the demon emperor was. How could he run away.


    Although he was a little shocked, the demon emperor and nagula were so insane that they even wanted to devour the demon Zun. But what Chu Feng cared more about was that the crazy demon Zun created a vision of the world at the moment, and was still so powerful after being swallowed up. What would he do if he opened the entrance of the wild demon domain?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "don''t be too optimistic, yun''er, inform Chang''e and LV Wan that if there is any change in the last demon Zun, they don''t want to come out, because it can only be a white sacrifice. Accumulating strength is the most important thing."


    Zhang yun''er is slightly Leng, turn round to ask a way: "what do you want to do then?"


    "If there is a change, I will stop the demon Zun!" Chu Feng was silent for a moment and told himself what he thought in his heart: "because demon Zun seems to have no one to control now. Once he can''t do anything to the demon emperor and nagula, he may vent his anger on the rest of the people. That''s not what I want to see."


    Hearing that Chu Feng may want to stop the demon Zun by himself, Zhang yun''er looks tense and wants to speak, but he is stopped by Chu Feng.


    "In addition, if I don''t come back in the end, the demon world will be handed over to you. You can take care of them occasionally, or take them to the goddess world. I believe that even if I die, the demon world still exists. Don''t let them fall out of the universe."


    With that, Chu Feng took a deep look at the demon Zun on the screen, and was still trying to break through the gap in the wild demon domain. Then he took back his eyes and went to the devil temple.


    People standing outside, you look at me, I look at you, do not know what Chu Feng is going to do.


    Chu Feng, who had already entered the demon hall, said, "ice is like frost, you come in for a while."


    Murong Bing and lengrushuang looked at each other, followed Chu Feng into the demon hall, but did not stay in the hall, but walked back to a room.


    Murong Bing Dudu mouth went forward to take Chu Feng''s arm. Jiaorou said, "husband, are you scared by demon Zun and want to make a shot on me? If so, you can let the boring girl go out. If I''ve been hungry for so long, one person can satisfy you. "


    At this time, everyone can feel that their mood is not very good, and Murong Bing can still joke here. Chu Feng knows that she wants to ease the atmosphere a little.


    However, Chu Feng''s mood could not be relaxed. He sat down to let Murong Bing sit down. Chu Feng said, "I wonder why the demon Emperor didn''t show up last night. It seems that they didn''t want to appear, but they were planning to devour the demon Zun, so they didn''t come."


    "But all these are not important. I want you to come in to improve your cultivation. If I am not here, you must strive to enter the holy land, because you are twin chaotic bodies, and you have the power of origin. As long as you reach that point, it is not very difficult to break through the holy land."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Murong Bing, who also wanted to make fun of her, froze her smile. She wanted Chu Feng not to say these words casually. But in today''s atmosphere, what else can Chu Feng say without saying these words?


    Leng Rushuang motioned Murong Bing to stop talking and said to himself, "we will not stop you if you want to do anything, but if you don''t come back, don''t blame me and Su Daji for betraying you. Although our bodies can''t be touched by any men except you, it''s OK to take off our clothes and give them a look and feel."


    Chufeng''s mouth twitched violently when he heard the speech. If so, Murong Bing, the goblin, could barely understand what he said. But now these words are cold as frost, which makes Chu Feng a little bit chaste and broken all over the ground.


    It seems that Murong Bing began to say right, cold as frost, in the bottom of her heart is a sultry, but her good face, before a word did not say."Don''t worry. I will come back. There are so many beauties waiting for me. I can''t bear to leave like this."


    Passing a bitter smile, Chu Feng asked Leng Rushuang to close the door first, and then asked Murong Bing to stop talking and sit down. With one hand on her body, the power of origin was constantly stimulated, and powerful forces constantly poured into Murong Bing''s body.


    Murong Bing felt that his power was growing stronger and stronger. He closed his eyes and didn''t say a word for a while. He kept his mind and guided the power that Chu Feng passed on to him. He found that the strength of the upper God was gradually improving.


    Murong Bing opened his eyes.


    "Thank you, husband."


    After feeling her own strength, Murong Bing happily turned to embrace Chu Feng and offered a kiss. She felt that she was not only the power of the God of creation, but also at the critical point of the God of creation and transformation. She felt particularly powerful, as if she could become a half step sage at any time.


    Cold as Frost''s eyes are also a little envious. Since ancient times, her strength has been stronger than Murong Bing, but now Murong Bing has reached the critical point of the God of nature. It is only a matter of time before she enters the half step saint.


    His eyes also glanced over Chu Feng. Although he didn''t say a word, the meaning was quite obvious.


    Hugging Chu Feng, he kisses Murong Bing and releases him. Knowing that Chu Feng is going to help Leng Rushuang improve his accomplishments, he stands aside with a twinkling star in his eyes. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Cold as frost went to sit down, closed a pair of beautiful eyes, felt Chu Feng''s hand on his back, and then had the strength to constantly pour into the body, and his heart also had a little emotion.


    She and Murong Bing are twin chaotic bodies. In the past, Chu Feng had to struggle to absorb the power to improve their origin. Now Chu Feng has been promoted to the point where it can help them improve their cultivation. I believe that if it is the same as before, maybe the feeling of strength will be better.


    But Leng Rushuang is to think about those shameful things and withdraw her thoughts, because she is not Murong Bing. Even if she thinks so in her heart, she will not express it in her mouth. Even if she is seen, her heart will not admit it.


    After a while, Chu Feng successfully raised the cold frost state to the critical point of the God of creation and transformation. Similar to Murong Bing, they were also similar in strength. If the two sisters joined hands, they would certainly be able to create greater combat effectiveness. Maybe they could fight against the half step sage, which is not a difficult thing.


    Her cold heart was excited, but she did not rush into Chu Feng''s arms like Murong Bing and offered a kiss. She just stood up and nodded gently: "thank you!"


    "Thank you. What''s the use of that?" Murong Bing directly came over and took Chu Feng''s hand. His charming face was full of Enchantment: "while everyone is in front of us, it''s a good thing to do a noble art research with my husband. This is more practical than any words of thanks, and it''s also very useful."


    As cold as frost, her face turned red. For the first time, she didn''t refute Murong Bing. If Chu Feng wanted to, she could take the initiative this time.


    Looking at two women with different styles but similar to charm all living beings, Chu Feng has no mind. It''s fake. Just hearing the sound of footsteps, Chu Feng still disperses these thoughts.


    At the next moment, someone knocked on the door and heard Bai He''s voice: "master, the goddess asked me to tell you that something happened."


    Hearing of the accident, Chu Feng opened the door solemnly and went to the demon hall. Before he saw that picture, the demon Zun seemed to be crazy. He did not continue to attack the entrance and exit of the wild demon domain. Instead, he was constantly attacking the stars between the universe and the stars. Many planets had been destroyed by the demon Zun.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know whether there are people on those planets, but it can''t be done in any way, because no one is good. If someone is, it will show the destruction of a planet, and it will be the death of countless people. Demon Zun has killed thousands of people in just a short time.


    Taking back his eyes on the screen, Chu Feng glanced back over Zhang Yuner and others, and lifted a faint smile: "I thought I could look at the demon Zun and the demon emperor. They were both defeated, but now it seems that they can''t


    "The demon emperor and nagula will definitely defend themselves and will not come out. I can only go to stop the demon king from wreaking havoc on the world, but remember my words."


    The wings of magic light slowly opened, and Chu Feng''s eyes flitted across the void: "if I don''t come back, Zhang yun''er will be the master of the demon world in the future. Everything else follows Murong Bing and lengrushuang''s meaning. I hope you''ll be all right all the time."


    The next moment Chu Feng did not give anyone a word of time, quickly swept over the void, directly into the universe of stars.


    The demon emperor and nagula can ignore countless planets, and are regarded as tools to vent and destroy by demon Zun, but Chu Feng can''t ignore the hundreds of millions of dead creatures that may die!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2572

    Between the universe and the stars, demon Zun is completely in a frenzy, attacking the surrounding planets, no matter how many creatures will die in this way.


    After the demon Zun revived, he did not have his own consciousness. The only consciousness was hidden in the sea of consciousness because of its weakness. He was also awakened when he was oppressed by nagula and the demon emperor. At that time, everything seemed to be late, and he was devoured by the demon emperor.


    Now the demon emperor and nagula have joined hands to block the entrance and exit of the wild demon realm. Even the demon Zun can''t easily break it. If he can''t vent his anger, he can only attack the planet crazily among the stars in the universe to vent his anger.


    The magic light flashed, and the Chu wind in the demon world came to the vicinity of demon Zun in an instant.


    It seems that there is a general feeling, demon Zun hands up to destroy a planet after stopping, turning around, that empty eyes to look at Chu Feng, the position of the mouth made a squeaky sound.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and was surprised because the demon emperor had devoured most of his power. However, facing the demon Zun at the moment, Chu Feng could not feel that his power was weakened. Instead, he seemed to be more powerful than at the beginning, which was totally unreasonable.


    At the moment, if the power of the demon is devoured, even if it is devoured by the Demon power, even if it is devoured by the Demon power, it will not be devoured by the magic power, even if it is devoured by the Demon power, it will not be devoured by the magic power.


    "The devil!"


    In Chu Feng''s heart to guess how all this is going on, demon Zun''s voice sounded: "those two damned guys are hiding, just you come to bear my anger, let you know that eternal body, how terrible."


    Eternal?


    Chu Feng''s body was shocked and suddenly remembered what she had said before she fell out with Lu Wan. There are many constitutions in the world, of which several are particularly powerful. But among the powerful types, the most terrifying is immortal.


    The eternal immortal body is totally different from the twin chaotic body. The latter only has the constitution that can help others to improve their accomplishments, while the eternal immortal body has a strong power from the moment of birth.


    And these forces are inexhaustible, even if this moment is depleted, as long as the body still exists, then it can be recovered in the shortest time, reaching the transcendental level of immortality and invincibility.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and cursed him. Didn''t the demon emperor and nagula know that the demon Zun is immortal?


    However, the demon Zun didn''t give Chu Feng the chance to continue to guess. Suddenly, he launched an attack. Chu Feng quickly dispersed his thoughts and quickly dodged. The demon Zun was more powerful than the beginning, and even if he met a tough one, he would not have a great chance to win.


    And the demon Zun is immortal. Unless you have the power to destroy him at one time, how many times you destroy him is useless.


    The wings of the magic light flashed, and Chu wind quickly flew around, trying to dodge the attack of the demon Zun as much as possible, and also trying to figure out how to solve the demon Zun. Now the demon Zun is completely crazy. If it is not well controlled, it will not be a matter of a few planets, but a disaster of all worlds.


    "Eternal immortality?"


    When the Chu wind and the demon Zun kept circling, before the wild demon Kingdom demon temple, the demon emperor who had returned with nagula frowned at the image on the void, and his eyes were more reluctant: "no wonder the demon Zun was swallowed up by me, 70% of the power can still be so powerful, it turns out that it is immortal, but it''s a pity."


    As a long-standing strong man, or the master of the demon domain, the demon emperor naturally knows what is immortal body. It is an immortal body. Even if the soul dies, the body will not die. As long as you find the right chance, you can recover.


    Thinking that he could almost devour the immortal body of demon Zun, he failed at the last moment. The demon emperor''s heart could not be too unwilling. However, no matter how unwilling he was now, he would be killed as long as he appeared in front of the demon Zun.


    Compared with the regret of the demon emperor, nagula was very happy. He didn''t think that the demon Zun was immortal. He was also glad that the demon emperor did not succeed. Otherwise, the power of the demon emperor was beyond his ability to fight against. Who could resist the immortal constitution?


    Two people''s minds are not the same, but the similar idea is that Chu Feng and demon Zun die together.


    Because both Chu Feng and Yao Zun are people who will bring great threat to them. Now Chu Feng appears to stop demon Zun. For the demon emperor, the best result is that the demon Zun and Chu Feng die together. In this way, they can save a lot of trouble and do other things.


    In the universe, Chu Feng didn''t know the mind of the demon emperor and nagula, but was frightened that the demon Zun was more and more terrifying. He didn''t use all his energy. Maybe he had been seriously injured by the demon Zun again. However, such a simple evasion also consumed the spirit of Chu Feng.


    Just how to solve the demon Zun?Looking at the demon Zun who is constantly frantically attacking, Chu Feng''s body shape flits across the space, suddenly goes to the high place, and then goes to the back of the demon Zun. However, the demon Zun always knows where he appears when he just dodges away, which makes Chu Feng have the meaning of dim sum strength and haggard.


    "Demon God, what was your arrogance


    After several attacks, the demon Zun stopped, and there was a faint light in his empty eyes, and his voice was quiet: "a few centuries ago, when you and the goddess and Zun God besieged me together, you knew that you were invincible. At that time, you dominated the world, which really gave me a lot of pressure. What''s the matter with you now?"


    Chu Feng dodged to a little distance, smelled speech and raised a smile and said, "demon Zun, you will also say that it was the demon God before several eras, and I am the one of this era. He was him before several eras. Now I am I, and my thoughts are different. How can we do the same?"


    "I can''t beat you now. I''m sure I''m going to dodge. Do you want me to stand there and abuse me?"


    The breath of demon Zun fluctuated for a moment. It seemed that he was surprised because of Chu Feng''s words, but it was also a sudden silence. The demon Zun launched an attack again. Chu Feng quickly dodged away. Although he could not beat the demon Zun, it was not difficult to avoid its attack.


    Just in the face of a huge skull, Chu Feng always felt gloomy, and he also secretly scolded the demon emperor, a bastard. It''s OK that you can revive such a powerful existence, dry wool?


    With discontent and killing opportunities to the demon emperor in his heart, Chu Feng''s body shape swept across the stars of the universe. Suddenly, he thought of something. He looked at the distance, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He thought of a place, a place that might destroy the demon Zun directly.


    Wormhole!


    That place is so dangerous that it can even destroy all the realms. It is because the old man in the supreme throne has temporarily calmed it down, as he said before he and the supreme throne entered the wormhole.


    Only the supreme can annihilate the wormhole. Even the saints of heaven can''t resist the power of wormholes to destroy everything.


    The demon Zun is powerful, but the breath is always saint. If he introduces him into the wormhole, will he die?


    Thinking of these Chu Feng''s eyes brightening slightly, although the wormhole is dangerous and may put himself into it, there is no better solution except this one in the demon Zun''s state, and if you are careful, you may not be sucked in by the wormhole, right?


    If you think that Chu Feng''s whole heart is active, not to mention him at present, even if Lu Wan and Chang''e are added, they may not be able to kill the crazy demon Zun, but wormhole has 90% of the possible performance to solve the demon Zun.


    Before the next attack of the demon Zun, Chu Feng''s body shape swept across the universe and headed for the wormhole. He believed that now the demon Zun would surely chase after himself. As long as he didn''t catch up with the demon Zun before the wormhole, there was a 90% possibility to solve him.


    As for his own possible risks, chufeng has not thought so much, because it is useless to think about it any more. The demon emperor and nagula can ignore all the heaven and the world and be ravaged by demon Zun. He Chu Feng can''t do it, and he can''t do it.


    The body quickly shuttles through the universe, and the demon Zun really catches up. Although the body is very huge, it does not affect the speed of the demon Zun. If Chu Feng had not the perfect cooperation of the magic light wings, it might have been caught up by the demon Zun.


    As for not opening the door of dazzle light directly shuttle past, is also Chu Feng want to achieve complete stability, because a careless word, maybe demon Zun has not fallen into the trap, he first pit himself dead.


    Demon Zun chased Chu Feng behind him, and his voice kept roaring there. Even if there was no air in the universe, the Chu wind in front could be clearly heard, angry and furious.


    Chufeng clenched his teeth. Chu Feng didn''t look back. As long as he was sure that the demon Zun was chasing him, there was no need to look at it. With the constant acceleration of his body shape, he almost reached the extreme. Chu Feng could feel some burning pain in his skin, which was the feeling caused by the extreme speed.


    But now Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to it. What he wanted was to solve the demon Zun, not to consider his own problems.


    In front of the demon world and the demon hall, everyone is still standing where they are. Through the picture opened by Zhang yun''er, people who don''t know it are shocked that saints can travel in the space without oxygen. It turns out that all the heaven and earth are stars in the ancient universe. However, for those who know the truth, they have no idea but worry about Chu Feng Law.


    When Chu Feng led the demon Zun to the wormhole, everyone was worried. Lu Wan and Chang''e came to the demon world directly with the Oriental rhyme through the instructions given by Zhang yun''er. The rest of the people didn''t feel much about their appearance. Now all we care about is Chu Feng.


    Chang''e and Lu Wan went to Zhang yun''er and looked up at the picture. Chang''e frowned: "still so impulsive, even the savior can''t be so dangerous?"


    Zhang Yuner nodded and agreed, but her frown didn''t mean to stretch: "it''s just, what is Chu Feng doing now? He''s not the opponent of demon Zun at all. There''s no other way but to dodge. Even if the crazy demon Zun dodges away for a while, it''s useless.""Maybe he wants to lead the demon Zun to the depth of the universe which deviates from the heaven and the universe." Chang''e frowned and said, "it is said that the universe is dark and contains endless dangers. As long as you enter it and you want to come out of it, you will be like walking through a maze. If you go in, you may never get out."


    "No!" Lu Wan shook her head gently at this time.


    Chang''e, Zhang yun''er and the others all looked at Lu Wan. They didn''t understand how she was so sure that Chu Feng didn''t want to go to the depths of the universe.


    Lu Wan slowly clenched his fist under everyone''s gaze, and her expression flitted through the light solemnity: "he wants to take the demon Zun, wormhole!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2573

    Wormhole?


    Chang''e and others were stunned when they heard the speech. Naturally, they knew what the wormhole was. But what was the relationship between this and Chu Feng yinyao Zun? Did wormhole have a solution?


    No one else knows, but Lu Wan knows how terrible that wormhole is in the universe. The direction Chu Feng is going to now is the location of the wormhole. She doesn''t know how Chu Feng knew there was a wormhole, but one thing is certain.


    Chu Feng this is to use the sinister wormhole to destroy the demon Zun.


    Seeing that everyone looked at himself in disbelief, Lu Wan''s eyes fell on Chu Feng in the picture and spoke softly: "there are innumerable dangers in the ancient universe, but the wormhole is more dangerous than that in the deep universe. Originally, saints can erase wormholes, but there is a wormhole in the universe that saints can''t erase."


    It seems that we don''t quite understand. Lu Wan calmly told them about the parallel universe, and that some dangers contained in that wormhole might devour all the heaven and the universe. He also talked about his connection with that wormhole.


    When everyone''s face changed slightly, Lu Wan said, "the last time I went, I wanted to destroy the wormhole, but I accidentally let the wormhole mutate. When I went back again, I found that the wormhole was back to its normal size, and there was a smell around me that I didn''t understand. I must have calmed down the mutation of the wormhole."


    "I have also tried to find out what exists in the universe to calm down the wormhole, but nothing has been achieved. But now Chu Feng is moving towards the wormhole with a clear goal. I can be sure that he may have been to the wormhole at the beginning. Maybe the existence of calming the wormhole is not him, but also the person he knows."


    When people heard this, they didn''t mean to be relaxed. Originally, they thought that the most dangerous thing in the world was demon Zun, or the demon emperor and nagula. But from Lu Wan''s words, the wormhole was even more terrible than the demon Zun.


    The worry about Chu Feng is more and more. The wormhole is so dangerous that even the saints of heaven can''t get close to it at will. Isn''t it more dangerous for Chu Feng to lead the demon Zun to go? Even if the demon Zun is really introduced into the wormhole, but what if he himself is accidentally sucked in?


    "No, we have to join hands."


    Chang''e looked dignified and worried in her eyes: "I can''t watch Chu Feng face danger alone. I want to fight with him to prevent him from approaching the wormhole."


    Zhang yun''er also nodded: "I also mean so, I believe that we four people work together to face the demon Zun now, also have a certain chance of winning."


    As she spoke, Zhang Yuner''s eyes flashed over Bai He. We didn''t know that Bai He was not the original white lotus, but she did know that Bai He is now a saint. Even if he is not a saint, he also has the fighting power of a saint. It is said that there are four people, but if we really want to start, it is five.


    White lotus squint eyes, head twist to one side, as if did not see Zhang yun''er''s eyes in general.


    Lu Wan looks at Chu Feng. It''s not long since Lu Wan is away from the wormhole. At most, it will arrive in a few light years, and it will be too late to catch up.


    Nodding: "let''s go. Let''s go to the front and wait to join hands with Chu Feng. We don''t want to kill the demon Zun. We just want to suppress it."


    Chang''e and Zhang yun''er both responded. Lu Wan, according to her own impression, wanted to open the door of dazzling light and rush to the front of Chu Feng. However, there was no reaction between her thoughts and her eyes. She was stunned and then frowned solemnly.


    Zhang Yuner and Zhang Yuner also found something wrong with Lu Wan. It seemed that they couldn''t open the glare door. They both looked unnatural and tried to open the glare door. As a result, they couldn''t open it at all.


    Blockade!


    Chang''e changed her look and said angrily, "damn thing, it even blocked the whole world. Is it to kill Chu Feng or not to die?"


    Because Wanjie blockade only has the ability of nothingness. At the beginning of the demon emperor''s breakthrough, it blocked once, and when nagula broke through, they couldn''t rescue Chu Feng. Even when Chu Feng tried to stop nagula successfully, he couldn''t move at all.


    However, when the demon emperor wanted to kill Chu Feng, he was allowed to move again. At first, it was a bit like asking Chu Feng to die. But later, she didn''t seem to want Chu Feng to die. Why did nihilism do that? Chang''e couldn''t figure out, but it didn''t affect her anger at all.


    "Game!"


    Lu Wan tried again, but could not succeed. She sighed: "no matter whether it is the existence of people and things for too long, they will be very lonely, and this kind of loneliness can either hide themselves and become an unknown existence, or be lonely and crazy and want to find something to do."


    Gently shaking his head, he continued: "my loneliness has transformed into the expectation of each new era, the yearning for all things, and I will be happy at the beginning of each new era, and its loneliness is crazy, destroying one by one small era or universe era, to meet its kind of loneliness and create the pleasure it likes."


    "Now, it wants to play this game for a long time and is more interesting, so Lu Wan doesn''t need to say the following words, Chang''e and Zhang Yuner also understand what it means, that is, nihility wants Chu Feng to die, but not now, because if Chu Feng dies, the game will be meaningless, and it has not played enough.At least the game will not end until it reshapes its fate.


    Now can watch Chu wind be chased by demon Zun, nihility must be very happy? Zhang yun''er and Chang''e''s heart are Qi Qi two words: abnormal!


    For the rest of the people around, they don''t know what Chang''e is and what games they are talking about. They only know that the current Chu Feng is very dangerous.


    As for the Wanjie blockade, their concept is not strong, because they have not reached the holy land at all. They do not know that under the circumstances of the blockade, the saints are unable to move.


    Among the stars in the universe, Chu Feng did not know that Wanjie had been blocked, which made Chang''e unable to help. Her left eye twinkled and saw a wormhole that was always spinning at high speed and deep.


    When looking back, I see that the demon Zun is not far away from him. I believe that as long as he stops, the demon Zun will catch up with him in the next second. So Chu Feng not only doesn''t mean to stop, but also keeps flying through the speed. As long as he gets near the wormhole, he can find a way to introduce the demon emperor into the wormhole.


    The wormhole that the supreme can annihilate, the saint dare not easily commit a dangerous wormhole. Chu Feng believes that as long as the demon Zun falls into it, it will never come out again.


    With the continuous improvement of power, the body shapes of Chu Feng and demon Zun are shuttling back and forth between the universe and the stars. For people from all over the world, it is a vision of heaven and earth. They don''t know that Chu Feng is leading demon Zun to a dangerous place for their survival.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Feng and demon Zun went out a lot of distance. Chu Feng even felt the attraction of the wormhole, which was a little larger than when he started to leave. However, this suction could not have any impact on the universe for the time being. Of course, if it is too close, even the sage is a little difficult.


    Find a relative safe position to stop, will not be affected by wormhole, also won''t be chased by demon Zun.


    The demon Zun who followed him also came to the vicinity of the wormhole, but his eyes didn''t go to see any wormhole at all, which may be the reason why he couldn''t see it. He just stared at Chu Feng and said: "demon, why don''t you run? Besides, where is this, and what exactly is that? "


    Chu Feng looked at the wormhole and the demon Zun. Obviously, the demon Zun could be seen, but he didn''t know that it was called a wormhole. However, considering that the demon Zun was an evil existence several centuries ago, maybe there was no wormhole between the universe and the stars at that time, so he didn''t know the Tao.


    As for the old man in the supreme throne who is older than the demon king, it is not surprising why he knows Chu Feng, because at the beginning, the old man said that once the supreme throne roamed the universe, he must have experienced these things.


    Don''t you understand wormholes?


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, showing a faint smile. What he was afraid of was that the demon Zun knew the horror of the wormhole, but now the demon Zun didn''t know the horror of the wormhole, which was a good thing for chufeng, because it would make the method easier.


    Gently coughing, Chu Feng pointed to the wormhole, pretending to be surprised: "that, this is called the limit black hole, you don''t know?"


    Demon Zun did not really mean to attack Chu Feng. He turned to look at the wormhole containing the terrible rotating force and destructive power. His voice was suspicious and asked, "what is the ultimate black hole?"


    When the demon Zun asked this question, in front of the demon God Hall of the wild demon domain, the demon emperor directly said: "Damn it, the bastard Chu Feng used the wormhole to deceive the demon Zun. What should he do if he cheated the demon Zun into it?"


    Nagula sneered: "it''s all good. If demon Zun can''t get out of the wormhole, we''ll rush to kill Chu Feng. It''s good for us."


    The demon emperor thought about it, and then he didn''t speak any more and continued to look at the picture. As for the people from other demon regions, they didn''t come here at the moment, only the demon emperor and nagula.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know the mind of the demon emperor and nagula, that is, mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches are behind, but he answered the demon lord''s question seriously: "above the sage is the eternal supreme, and this limit black hole is the place to create the supreme. As long as you reach the saint''s realm and enter into it, you may become the supreme one, with mixed crises and opportunities."


    When Chu Feng said these words, not to mention the demon emperor and nagula, but Zhang yun''er in the demon world. They were all stunned. It was obvious that even saints could destroy the wormhole. It was a dangerous channel that could connect the parallel universe. How could it be a way to break through the supreme respect?


    But Chu Feng didn''t know all of these, just looked at the demon Zun after finishing, didn''t know whether he would believe what he said.


    "So it is!"


    The demon Zun was silent for a while, and his gloomy mouth suddenly detonated a terrible pressure. When Chu Feng thought that demon Zun was moved and wanted to try it, he suddenly attacked Chu Feng: "it''s such a good place, so you should explore the way for me first!"


    Chu Feng''s face changed greatly. Ten thousand grass mud horses in his heart were roaring and galloping there. Only then did he find that the demon Zun was not so stupid as to be fooled in by him, and quickly dodged away. However, the demon Zun completely followed the shadow, and did not give Chu Feng the chance to escape for a rest.Around the wormhole, there were powerful attacks from demon Zun. Chu Feng was a little worried when he dodged, because he was worried that if the demon lord''s attack fell on the wormhole and accidentally touched, there would be no supreme throne and the mysterious old man this time.


    Twinkle between also quickly think of a way, Zhang Yuner and other people''s hearts are also raised, everyone is worried about Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng saw that the demon Zun''s attack was more and more fierce. If it continued, it was estimated that the danger would continue to increase. When the demon Zun''s attack failed, Chu Feng''s face became firm, and his figure flashed. The Demon Armor was put on his body: "demon Zun, you want me to go in first. It''s not like we go in together!"


    When the demon emperor''s back was facing the wormhole, chufeng directly bumped into it. Holding a corpse of the demon Zun, he pushed it toward the black hole. With the closer we got to the black hole, the suction became more and more strong. Even if the demon emperor was affected, Chu Feng was particularly uncomfortable.


    Wormholes can destroy the saints of heaven. It seems that they are not empty words.


    When he was about to get close to the wormhole, the attraction was almost irresistible. In the roar of the demon Zun, Chu Feng kicked him fiercely on the demon Zun. He felt as if the whole body''s blood was to be sucked out. He took the opportunity to move backward and let the demon Zun get closer to the wormhole. He also used the power of kicking a foot to retreat and dodge away.


    At the most dangerous moment, the demon emperor''s mind was that Chu Feng and demon Zun would die together, and Chang''e hoped that Chu Feng could run away, and that demon Zun would never come back after entering the wormhole.


    And in their respective expectations, Chu Feng put on two wings to fly out of the suction range, suddenly demon Zun roared: "don''t want to go, despicable demon God!"


    A huge snake like bone tail shot out and directly entangled Chu Feng''s waist. Chu Feng''s face changed greatly when he wanted to fly out. His fist hurt a little, but the bone tail had no reaction and damage at all.


    All of a sudden, the bone tail forced to roll back, Chu Feng''s face turned pale, demon Zun this is unable to leave the suction range, to pull him in together, and he has no way at the moment.


    In the demon world, Zhang Yuner and others exclaimed: "Chu wind!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2574

    Chu Feng couldn''t break free from the shackles of demon Zun''s bone tail, and was entangled and sucked into the wormhole. At this moment, Wanjie was quiet, and the huge depression caused by demon Zun slowly dissipated. The heaven and earth again restored the sky of thousands of miles of clear sky, as if the first thing had never happened.


    But for those who see it all, it''s not the same mind.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Seeing that demon Zun and Chu Feng were sucked into the wormhole together, the demon emperor and nagula both laughed. The former said with ease: "God is fair to us, and solved our two big troubles at once. It is said that the wormhole is extremely dangerous. If you enter the wormhole, you will die. Even if you are a saint, you can''t escape."


    Nagula''s face was also comfortable with a smile: "our ancestors of the demon clan did leave such words, some dangerous wormhole saints in the universe can be erased, but no matter what kind of wormhole, even the saint can not enter it, because it is a place where there is no return."


    "Just look at the demon Zun is powerless, this time he and Chu Feng must be dead."


    The two people looked at each other and laughed. The demon Zun was gone, and even Chu Feng was no longer there. It was said that the taboo of exterminating the world had disappeared. Nothing made them more comfortable.


    When the laughter fell, the demon emperor said with a cold face: "now the Chu wind is over, and the demon Zun can no longer pose any threat to us. There are only three saints left in the world of heaven and earth, namely, the God, Chang''e and the goddess. We can take them all down in minutes together."


    "Take it down?" Nagula narrowed her eyes and gave a meaningful smile: "listen to what you mean, as if you are not ready to kill them?"


    The demon emperor laughed, nodded and did not deny his own idea: "yes, although they are Chu Feng women, but they are also a terrible saint. This emperor''s life even God realm women have only played a few, saints that are basically not touched, don''t you want to be a difficult devil?"


    The emperor''s question made nagula laugh, and said with a smile: "yes, I think so, but the demon emperor should not ignore one thing, that is, another mysterious saint appeared in the first battle of the temple. It seems that it is also a woman. We are not so simple as facing three Saints, but four."


    "Afraid?" Now I have the power to merge with the emperor, and I can''t start to merge with the power of the emperor


    "If you and I join hands, we can fight against the five sages. Even if they really have four, are we afraid?"


    Nagula nodded, and the demon emperor was right. They are now powerful and can not be dealt with by three or four sages.


    His eyes twinkled with dark light: "unexpectedly, let''s take a rest, and we will go to the hidden world tomorrow to find the location of zunshen temple. There are no people in Guanghan palace and human god palace in the lost war world and lost country. I think they must have gone to Zun temple. As long as we find Zun temple, we can kill them all."


    The demon emperor agreed with nagula, and then they laughed again. The biggest threat was sucked away by the wormhole, and the rest of the women were about to be taken down and ravaged by them. It was hard for them to laugh or not!


    Compared with the happiness of the demon emperor and nagula, people in the demon world are in a much lower mood and even forget to react. Everyone looks at the wormhole on the screen, but he can no longer see the figure of Chu Feng.


    The threat of demon Zun was lifted, but Chu Feng was no longer there. Even if it was a victory in the end, the price of the victory was too heavy, almost reaching the level they could not accept.


    Demon Zun can die, how can Chu Feng die?


    Lu Wan was the first to come back to her mind. She blinked her eyes and found that her heart was very uncomfortable. She deprived Chu Feng of her love, but her love for Chu Feng still existed. Now the beloved man was inhaled into the wormhole that the sage could not enter. Lu Wan''s heart felt as if she had been stabbed.


    Touching her abdomen, Lu Wan bit her lips tightly. She had a secret that she wanted to share with Chu Feng, but now this secret has to be kept hidden.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Chang''e also responded and exclaimed with grief. Even if Chu Feng drove her away because she wanted to kill people, she still couldn''t put Chu Feng in her heart. Even if she could put it down, the feelings of the other six students would also influence her thoughts.


    Zhang yun''er and others all came back to their senses one by one. All the faces of them were filled with sadness. Murong Bing and lengrushuang couldn''t help but shed tears. The words when Chu Feng helped them improve their cultivation before Chu Feng left came to their ears again.


    He may not come back after he left. At first, they both thought that Chu Feng was talking nonsense. But now that Chu Feng can''t come back, their hearts are sad except for suffering. They have just reunited with Chu Feng and haven''t said a good word. But Chu Feng''s accident happened. How can they feel better in their hearts?The blockade of the world was lifted in their grief. Lu Wan, who was discovered, opened the door of dazzling light at the first time. Within a long distance from the wormhole, she directly entered it. Chang''e and Zhang yun''er also followed in. They wanted to visit the wormhole to see if there was any hope.


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang were anxious to follow in, and Bai He blocked him in front of him. He yelled: "that''s between the stars of the universe. Except for saints, anyone who goes in will only die. You don''t want to live?"


    The cold tears have been wiped away and her lips have been bitten. She can''t accept what is happening now. But Bai He is right. It is between the stars of the universe. Except for saints, even the God of creation can not enter directly.


    Bai He turns around. When everyone doesn''t pay attention, Lu Wan''s dazzling door slowly closes and follows everyone to the picture. LV Wan and others have already gone to the space between the stars and are heading for the wormhole.


    Lu Wan approaches the wormhole. She doesn''t know that the dazzle gate is closed by Bai He. At the moment, she is not in the mood to pay attention to these things. She quickly comes to the wormhole and stops. Zhang yun''er and Chang''e follow her.


    When they stand together and look at the wormhole, they can feel that the suction of the wormhole is having some influence on them. If they are too close, they may not be able to retreat independently.


    "I''ll go in and find Chu Feng!" Chang''e looked at the wormhole, slowly clenched her fist and said in a cold voice.


    Seeing that Chang''e was about to enter the wormhole, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan quickly stopped her. The latter said, "don''t be impulsive. The danger of the wormhole is beyond our imagination. Even the immortal demon Zun can''t resist it. Do you think your strength can resist it? There is no way to go in rashly except for the sacrifice. "


    Chang''e shook off the hand held by Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, and the noble and elegant woman was more angry at the moment: "am I just standing here and doing nothing?"


    Lu Wan didn''t know how to answer Chang''e''s words for a while, but whatever was good, it was definitely not a good way to enter the wormhole, because Chu Feng and demon Zun did not know what was going on. The pressure that the sage could not resist in the wormhole had disappeared.


    Zhang yun''er tried the secret tone connection, and said softly, "there is no reaction from the close sound connection. The Chu wind may have fainted."


    Chang''e and Lu Wan both know what Zhang yun''er means, that is, Chu Feng is probably dead. Now Zhang yun''er says that he may have fainted, which is still a conservative statement, because no one is willing to accept that Chu Feng may have died.


    Just, how can we know that Chu Feng is not dead?


    Chang''e, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan look at each other, and finally look at the wormhole together. It is impossible to rush close to the wormhole now. Let alone, we can''t be sure what Chu Feng''s situation is. Even if we can, we can''t rescue him from the wormhole, and chufeng may not be in the wormhole.


    "Find Bai He!"


    After silence for a while, Zhang yun''er gently opens her lips.


    Chang''e and Lu Wan both look at her. Bai He is just a maid of Chu Feng. Now, even they have no way to deal with the wormhole. What can a woman who has grown up to this day relying on Chu Feng do?


    Zhang Yuner said softly: "Bai he followed Chu Feng for a period of time. Many things that I can''t contact with Chu Feng are all connected with Bai He. The most important thing is that she seems to have the fire of Chu Feng''s life lamp!"


    The fire of life lamp, which is divided by a strong man with a trace of his spiritual strength, will burn as long as a person does not die, even if there is a little breath. It is only a matter of the size of the fire, then it can prove whether Chu Feng is dead or alive.


    It''s a good thing to have such a way, but Chang''e and Lu Wan have some hesitation. If they go to Baihe and find out that the fire of Chu Feng''s life is still burning, it''s nothing. What if it''s extinguished?


    "No matter what we think in our hearts, there are some things we have to face."


    Zhang yun''er can see the hesitation of the two people. Her hesitation is no less than that of them. However, the fact that she is not willing to accept is still needed to face. Now, she is just afraid of the result, but she still has to face it after being afraid?


    Chang''e and Lu Wan nodded. They took a deep look at the swirling wormhole, opened the glare door and directly returned to the demon world, because the demon emperor did not necessarily pay attention to it, but if they had been paying attention to it, they would have been in trouble.


    Soon the three returned to the demon world. Seeing everyone looking at them with expectation, Zhang yun''er whispered, "that wormhole is extremely dangerous. We have no way. Now there is only one way to determine whether Chu Feng is still alive."


    Glancing over the silent white lotus, Zhang yun''er asked, "do you have the life fire of Chu Feng?"


    All of them immediately looked at Bai He, and there was much hope in their eyes. Now the most important thing is not whether Chu Feng can come out of the wormhole, but whether he is alive. As long as he is still alive, there is hope, because Chu Feng can open up the demon world with an idea, even in the wormhole, he can come back directly, but now he may faint Yes.Bai He raised his hand in everyone''s expectation, and a flame rose in the palm of his hand. However, before everyone could smile, the burning flame went out in an instant, and the faces of the people solidified with the extinguished flame.


    "The mark of life fire is still there."


    White lotus soft voice of the mouth, look passed the light sad color: "just life fire sacrifice out will be extinguished, can''t ignite again."


    It can''t be ignited again, that is to say, Chu Feng has lost contact with his life fire, and if a person loses contact with his own life fire, there is only one possibility, and the only possibility.


    That is, Chu Feng is dead and has been dissipated between heaven and earth. Therefore, the seal of life fire, no longer ignited!


    The people around, especially the women who are ambiguous with Chu Feng, all feel dizzy when they hear Bai He''s words. They can''t accept the impact!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2575

    The extinction of a strong man''s life means that he has completely dissipated between heaven and earth.


    Chu Feng''s life fire was condensed from a trace of his life source, but now it is extinguished and can''t be ignited any more. Then there is only one possibility: Chu Feng is dead, has died with the demon Zun in the wormhole, and may have turned into powder, even the bones have never been left.


    The demon world presents a strange and depressing atmosphere. Because Chu Feng is the master of the demon world, Zhang yun''er suggests that people in the demon world should not know that Chu Feng is dead.


    Because if you know it, people in the demon world will inevitably fall into madness if you think that they will always wander outside the world of heaven and earth. Therefore, the life and death of Chu Feng is limited to Zhang Yuner and other people.


    As for whether the demon emperor and nagula will spread the news that Chu Feng is dead or not, it doesn''t need to be considered at all. However, no matter whether the outside world knows it or not, as long as the people in the demon world don''t know, most people have come to the demon world, and I believe that the news from the outside world can''t get here.


    As night fell, the breath of the demon world became more dreary. It was an atmosphere formed by people''s depression.


    Most of the people in the hall of demon God have left, but there are only a few people sitting in the hall.


    Lu Wan, Chang''e, Zhang yun''er, Dongfang Yun, Murong Bing and lengrushuang, as well as Bai He, are not here, because she can''t accept the fact that Chu Feng has died. At the moment, she doesn''t know that she is hiding in a corner of the demon world, crying and sad.


    Everyone was here before it was dark. They had been silent for a long time and did not speak because they did not know what to say. Everyone was in a low mood.


    In the end, Chang''e broke the dull atmosphere of the scene: "are we always silent like this?"


    Chu Feng is dead, the people whose lives are extinguished can''t live again, and all of them are still alive. The death of Chu Feng does not mean that all things have ended in this way. On the contrary, a greater crisis is still waiting for them.


    Because the demon emperor and nagula are still there, both of them are powerful and incomparable, and they can not be easily dealt with.


    Now they don''t know where the demon world is, so they can''t find them. Once they know the location of the demon world, they will come here in an instant. Chu Feng is no longer there, but the crisis is still there. They still have to face it. It is not the way to keep falling down.


    Everyone here knows the same truth, but the death of Chu Feng has brought them an impact. How can they still have the mood to deal with the demon emperor and nagula.


    Not to mention that we can''t deal with it, even if we can, what can we do if we kill them? Chu Feng can''t live any longer. He''s lost between heaven and earth forever.


    "Chang''e is right."


    Lu Wan is the immortal God after all. Although she is as miserable as everyone else, she can better control her emotions: "Chu Feng is dead, but we still have to continue. If he is still alive, we don''t want to see us like this. Eliminating the danger of the demon emperor and nagula is the main thing at present."


    Glancing over the faces of several women present, Lu Wan gently opened her red lips and said, "maybe we will have a chance to let Chu Feng live in the future. Of course, the premise is that we must cheer up first, because if we can''t, we can''t go to that level."


    Can Chu Feng survive?


    Chang''e, Zhang Yuner, Murong Bing and others all look at Lu Wan in dismay. Chu Feng and demon Zun have died together, and their lives have been extinguished. How can they survive?


    The first thought was that Lu Wan said these words to comfort them, so that they would not be too silent in sadness. It is true that the dead can survive, but that is based on the fact that there is still a physical body. As a taboo goddess, Zhang Yuner can live a dead man at a glance.


    But Chu Feng doesn''t know where his body is now. How can he survive? And Chu Feng is a taboo demon. If he dies, he is dead. Even Zhang yun''er can''t let him live again, right?


    Lu Wan, who was present in the audience, understood everything and frowned: "there is a way, but the chance of success is less than 10%


    Chang''e''s spirit moved: "what method?"


    If you can really let Chu Feng live, even if it is less than 10% of the opportunity to work hard, they now most need is that Chu Feng can survive the news.


    "Time!"


    Lu Wan was silent for a moment, and appropriately told the public some things: "no matter the fate, the way of heaven or everything in the ancient universe can not control the passage of time. Time is the years, the past, the present and the future. It is rumored that if you get a certain degree of opportunity, you can control time."


    All the women here are not vases. As soon as Lu Wan said that, they understood what they meant. If they controlled the time, they could control the passing years, and let the time flow back to the time when Chu Feng and demon Zun were against each other, and then they could stop some things.Just how illusory time is, even if it really exists, how many people can control it?


    Zhang yun''er narrowed his eyes and said, "when Chu Feng went to get Minghong magic sword on the magic mountain, he unexpectedly fell into the black hole. He told me that he had spent eight million years in the black hole. If he had not met the ancient devil, he would never have come back."


    "And the ancient devil sent him back, but also let him get one thing."


    All the women didn''t know about it. They all looked at Zhang yun''er. They were surprised that the ancient demon God was still in the black hole. They were also curious about what Chu Feng got from the ancient devil.


    "Time!" Zhang Yuner sighed and said something that made everyone in the audience frustrated: "Chu Feng got the origin of time from the ancient demons, that is to say, time can save chufeng, but only if we are strong enough, even if we are strong enough,"


    the following words Zhang Yuner has not continued to say, but Everyone here has already understood what she means. If you want to control time, you must be strong enough, and when you are strong, you must control the origin of time.


    Now the source of time has been obtained by Chu Feng, but he is dead. Even if one of them is strong, it is useless, because without the source of time, you can''t control the time and years.


    Just heard a little good news, suddenly become meaningless.


    Lu Wan also sighed helplessly. This is the only chance she can think of to make Chu Feng live. But now the source of time has been obtained by Chu Feng and he has entered the black hole with him. Even if she knows that time reversal can make Chu Feng alive, there is no way.


    However, after a while of silence, Bai He, standing in a corner, whispered: "in addition to time, there may be another existence that can save the master!"


    In addition to Zhang yun''er, no one looked at the white lotus in his eyes. When he said something, he attracted people''s attention. Chang''e was even colder: "say it!"


    Bai he moved the corner of his mouth and felt that Chang''e hated her. When she was in the wild demon Kingdom, Chang''e tried to kill her, but she failed. So she was driven away by Chu Feng. Now she must have some resentment against her.


    However, after cleaning up her mood, Bai He didn''t care about Chang''e''s tone. She opened her red lips and said, "time can make time flow back to the master before he enters the wormhole. There is a big probability that the master can live. But there is one existence, which may create a miracle and let the master appear in front of us."


    See everyone''s eyes do not blink, white lotus also did not sell off a pass, said: "nothingness, destiny!"


    When Bai He talks about nothingness and fate, Lu Wan and others who know the truth stand up with a touch of light in their eyes.


    Because at first, they did not think of such a possibility. But now, apart from time, all the heavenly realms can make Chu wind appear again. In this world, it is probably nothing. It is the way of heaven and destiny. As long as we change the process of the universe, maybe we can change the past.


    The most important thing is that LV Wan knew that wormholes were probably created by nothingness. If they were created by themselves, they must be the most familiar ones. It is not impossible for Chu Feng to survive by changing from its origin.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, LV Wan, Chang''e and others all sat down. If the others were OK to say, but it was fate, there was no difference between them and wishful thinking.


    The beginning of blockade Wanjie all want to prevent them from helping Chu Feng, that is, they want the rhythm of Chu Feng''s death. How can Chu Feng survive now?


    Bai He also knew that there was no difference between what he said and what he didn''t say. It''s just that this method is an approach that can''t be achieved.


    The demon Hall fell into silence again. Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing stood up and left the demon hall first. Both of them were in a bad mood. Moreover, there were three saints here. If they could not solve the problem, even if they were here, there was no way for them.


    It''s better to find a quiet place and think about other things, such as LV Wan said, time.


    Time is obtained by Chu Feng, but Chu Feng is dead now, but time will not disappear. As long as it is strong, I believe it is not that there is no opportunity to get the source of time. Of course, everything depends on the chance.


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang did not leave for a long time, and everyone left in twos and threes, leaving only white lotus and Zhang Yuner in the hall.


    Originally standing in the corner of the white lotus also came to sit down, eyebrows gently frown: "time with the master has entered the wormhole, even if we are strong enough, we may not be able to find it back, nothingness is the last chance."


    "Not so!" Zhang yun''er shook her head and looked at Bai He, who only knows himself at present, and said: "as long as someone goes to the eternal supreme, he can control the fate. At that time, nothingness is nothing. Moreover, as long as you go to the eternal supreme, with supreme power, and can''t find the source of time, you can create the source of time by yourself, right?"


    White lotus frown, still not very clear about these things, gently shook his head: "can only walk a step to see a step, but I still have a little strange place."Zhang yun''er, who stood up, stopped and asked, "what?"


    Bai He raised his hand, and Chu Feng''s life fire burned up and then went out: "if the master is really dead, then there will be no more burning, and every time I take out his life fire, it is first exuberant combustion and then put out. It is totally unreasonable, but I am not sure, so I did not say so in front of everyone."


    Zhang yun''er frowned lightly: "what do you mean?"


    "The venerable God has not given the life fire to anyone, nor has he controlled anyone''s life fire, so even she doesn''t know." White lotus closed his palm and said faintly: "but I am very clear, if a person is really dead, life fire even if sacrifice, also won''t appear flame."


    "But the master''s life fire burns first and then goes out, which is totally unreasonable. Therefore, I suspect that the master is not dead, but has been cut off from his life and fire."


    Zhang yun''er was more excited and suddenly woke up: "is it true that the legend of parallel universe is true? Chu Feng is now in another universe, which can''t be connected with this side. Therefore,,," "


    Bai He''s conjecture is like this, but he just can''t be sure, so he nods slightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2576

    The sun rises slowly, and the sun shines on a land covered with snow and ice.


    There was a young man lying on top of an ice front. When the sun rose to a peak, a large stone that had blocked the sleeping man was shining on his face.


    The sleepy man''s brow moved slightly. After a while, he slowly opened his eyes and squinted slightly. He felt the cold around him and subconsciously tightened his body. Then he sat up slowly and looked around.


    And this person, is Chu Feng, and demon Zun into the wormhole of Chu Feng.


    Standing up and looking at the land covered with ice and snow, Chu Feng looked into the distance and remembered what happened in his mind. He only remembered to stop the demon Zun from ravaging the universe and the stars. Then he was entangled by the demon Zun and entered the wormhole. At that time, he only felt that his body was going to explode, and then he didn''t know anything.


    And here, where is it?


    Chu Feng walked around for a while, his left eye twinkled and looked all over the place, but he didn''t see any obvious signs. He looked up and looked at the sky. It was ok if he didn''t look at it. Chu Feng was scared and his mouth twitched violently.


    When he saw the star river crossing the sky, he was surprised that the wind of the star river was not so far away.


    It is completely composed of stars, crisscross and crisscross, forming a galaxy of avenues, spreading in the galaxy, what is going on?


    Chu Feng shakes his head, but he still can''t recall anything fainting. However, Chu Feng has no reasonable explanation for where this place is. He tries to contact Zhang yun''er in secret tone, but there is no response. The most important thing is that there is not only no response, but also a little memory blank.


    "This is outside your universe, parallel universe!"


    In Chu Feng''s curiosity, the old man of the supreme throne flickered in front of him, and his body was more illusory than ever: "after you and that demon Zun entered the wormhole, the demon Zun was involved in a wormhole vortex. Now it is estimated that there is a lot of danger in it. But I can''t send you out of the wormhole, so I come here."


    The old man raised his head and looked at the sky: "if you want to go back, I''m afraid you have to see the chance. This is another universe, a really real world, because here, one of your ideas will never return to the original universe world."


    "In order to protect you, I will soon dissipate, the supreme throne is oppressed in the wormhole, and I can''t tell how long it can be suppressed."


    Chu Feng was very happy to see the old man, because he finally saw an acquaintance, but when he heard what the old man said, his mouth twitched continuously. This is not the original universe, but another parallel universe.


    The original legend of parallel universe is true. Is there a person similar to himself in this universe?


    Chu Feng did not know, just asked: "old man, if I want to go back, what kind of opportunity do I need? I can''t stay here."


    Even if the demon Zun has completely disappeared in the wormhole, there are still demon emperor and nagula in the original universe. Although Chang''e and nagula are saints, there is still a big gap between the powerful demon emperor and nagula. If you are not careful, death is a small matter, and you are afraid of life rather than death.


    The old man shook his head gently, and his body was slowly dissipating: "if you are the supreme one, you can go back through the wormhole directly, but it''s a pity that you are just a saint. I can see the chance to go back, but I don''t know what the chance is."


    "Little fellow, make great efforts. Not only are the original universe of the universe, but also you should protect the parallel universe, because this is a similar universe, one is destroyed, all are dead!"


    At the moment when it was about to disappear completely, the old man gently pointed: "for example, if you come here, another you have already died. Similarly, if a person dies here, then the person in your universe will also die. Even if he does not die, the result will not be very good."


    After saying that the old man had disappeared completely, Chu Feng wanted to ask something. As a result, he had no chance. Standing in the land of ice and snow, he didn''t know where to go for a while. He didn''t know which interface was similar to the one from the universe.


    Looking up, I was about to go to space to see the situation. Suddenly, a breath of semi divine late peak came in a rush. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and changed his breath in an instant, revealing the breath of ordinary people. When I don''t know what the situation is, it''s better to lower the key.


    The next moment, a beautiful woman in purple fell from the sky, standing on a higher position to look at Chu Feng, a pair of eyes without any feelings: "15 days in a coma, you finally wake up."


    Chu Feng as like as two peas, but only after he saw the purple lady, he was stunned. "Stuart," and "


    " just stopped talking, and in time they were stopped by Chu Feng. Because the women of the purple dress were just like the same woman as he did. He almost called out the "stu Ya" just now. But this man is obviously not a Stuart, but a parallel universe. Familiar people, Chu Feng''s mood, or good.The purple dress woman listens to Chu Feng originally to want to talk, but did not continue to say, eyebrow light frown: "who are you?"


    "Chu Feng!" This is another parallel universe, and no one will know himself, so Chu Feng said his real name directly.


    The woman in purple narrowed her eyes and flashed in front of Chu Feng. She grabbed her hand at Chu Feng''s neck. Chu Feng''s face was frozen and she wanted to avoid it. However, when she saw the picture five minutes later in her left eye, she did not continue to do it, but stood in the same place.


    When the purple dress woman''s hand pinches the neck, Chu Feng pretends to be anxious to ask: "what do you do?"


    "You are not a Taoist?" The woman in purple paused and frowned slightly. Chu Feng let him go to one side and sit down. Every move had a breath of non cannibalism: "you are not a Taoist. Then leave the ice palace. We don''t welcome men here."


    Taoist? Ice Palace?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. In my memory, there were Taoists, participants and practitioners in the original universe a few centuries ago. In fact, it was similar to the martial arts practitioners now. However, the way we practiced was a little different, but in the end, they were all the same.


    Look at the world. Now it seems that some of the parallel universes are not warriors, but Daoists!


    Found Chu Feng has not left the meaning, purple dress woman frowned: "you still do not go, do you want to die here?"


    "No!" Chu Feng didn''t know what the world was like, so he didn''t know where to go: "I just don''t know how I came here. I forgot all of them. I want to know how to leave here. Can you show me the way?"


    The woman in purple stares at Chu Feng for a look. She doesn''t see anything wrong on his face. She just raises her hand and points to a direction at will. Chu Feng looks along, nods to the girl in purple and prepares to go down the mountain in that direction.


    is as like as two peas, but it is not a world of Peja. It is a strange world. What Chu needs now is to find the opportunity to return, instead of wasting time here.


    Under the ice front, in order not to let the woman in purple find out that he concealed his own strength, Chu Feng walked forward step by step. It took almost five hours to get out of the shape of less than 20 kilometers. Chu Feng was very depressed about this. If he let go, he could leave here in a blink of an eye.


    But he felt that the Qi of the woman in purple was still staring at him, so Chu Feng could only move forward step by step.


    "Why, when are there men in the ice palace area?"


    But Chu Feng went on. When he was walking through the ice and snow, a dozen red haired men suddenly jumped out in front of him. The first one was a fat man. He was surprised and said, "Bingjing, that smelly woman, doesn''t mean that men are forbidden to enter the ice palace for 5000 miles? How far is that? "


    A person nearby echoed: "that is, we all want to slip in quietly, this guy even swaggers around, really not afraid of ice palace that group of women?"


    Chu Feng stops and looks at the people in front of her. She thinks that the woman just now should be the people of Ice Palace, and these people seem to be enemies with ice palace.


    In order to find out more things, Chu Feng pretended to be flustered: "who are you? I''m just passing by. Don''t hurt me!"


    "Don''t you see that we are fire people?" The first fat man shook his red hair and said with a smile: "it turned out to be a Muggle, even a basic Taoist. No wonder you can walk in the ice palace. When you pass through the ice palace, do you see what those women are doing?"


    Fire family, ice palace?


    Chu Feng has probably understood something. It seems that there are two forces in the world: Ice Palace and fire clan. Maybe there are other forces. All of the ice palace are women. If you look at these fire people, it seems that they want to plot against the ice palace.


    But these are not the things Chu Feng cares about, shaking his head and back: "I turned from the front, did not go to the ice palace, and they are within the scope, I dare not close ah!"


    When Chu Feng spoke, the fire clan people were staring at him. After a while, the head fat man waved impatiently: "get out of here, and Muggles dare to come to the ice palace area. It''s really looking for death."


    "Wait!" As soon as Chu Feng was ready to leave, the man standing next to the first fat man called Chu Feng, and then said to the first fat man, "don''t you think it''s strange? Muggle is thousands of miles away from the ice palace and the fire clan area. How did he get here? Can Muggles walk ten thousand miles in a lifetime


    The first fat man was stunned and patted his head: "yes!"


    Pointing to Chu Feng, he said harshly: "boy, be honest. Who are you? Muggle shouldn''t appear in these places, because you can''t get there all your life. How did you come from? Is it because the women of Ice Palace came to you on purpose and wanted to explore things in the territory of our fire clan?"


    Chu Feng felt very wronged, he just woke up not long ago, and who can let me be what spy?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s not saying a word, the first fat man felt that there was something wrong with him. He was rolling with the full breath of tiannu''s seven levels: "I''d rather kill him by mistake than let him go."When Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and considered whether to clean up the guys who could be destroyed by one eye, the girl in purple suddenly appeared in the sky: "a group of spies dare to enter the three thousand li of ice palace. It seems that Huoyu is more and more daring."


    The fire clan who wants to fight against Chu Feng sees a woman in purple, and his face suddenly changes: "ice crystal!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2577

    The first fat man''s face was frightened, which really made Chu Feng speechless. It was just the existence of a demigod''s later peak. Should we be so surprised? Even if the strength realm is above them, it seems that there is no need to show such exaggerated expression, right?


    Speechless at the same time, Chu Feng also came up with a sentence: "that, who is she?"


    The first fat man''s mouth twitched and gave Chu Feng a fierce look: "roll, the whole world knows who Bingjing is, you don''t know, you tease me?"


    Chu Feng is very depressed about this. He really doesn''t know who Bingjing is, but it seems to be famous. But it doesn''t matter to himself. Chu Feng runs to the side a little. Now the fire clan people don''t have the mood to pay attention to Chu Feng.


    The ice crystal suspended in the sky passed the people of the fire family coldly: "Huo Yu has coveted my ice palace for thousands of years, now it seems that he can''t wait!"


    "Ice Palace master!" The first fat man looked stiff and ugly, and tried to squeeze out a smile, but the smile looked even worse than crying: "you misunderstood that. Our clan leader didn''t mean that. My brothers and I just passed by the ice palace. We''ll leave here immediately. Don''t blame it, don''t blame it!"


    Chufeng on one side twitched violently at the corner of his mouth. He probably already knew the identity of Bing Jing. It seems that he is the so-called master of ice palace. He is only the leader of a force, and he is only the peak of the late demigod period. So it seems that this is not the most powerful world in the universe.


    In contrast, it is weaker than the four main cities, at least those who are gods.


    When Bing Jing''s hand is raised, a sword of ice and snow appears: "a while ago Huoyu stepped into the divine realm and began to oppress all major forces. Now they all choose to submit to it. However, because of the protection left by our ancestors, Huoyu dare not act rashly. At this moment, it seems that he can''t help it."


    The people of the fire clan felt ice crystal''s killing opportunity, and their faces changed greatly. They didn''t dare to explain anything any more. They almost didn''t have to think about it. They turned around and ran to the back. If they continued to stay, it would be more unfortunate.


    Ice crystal did not chase, but gently raised the sword of ice and snow. Suddenly, thousands of ice and snow sword suddenly shot out. More than a dozen fire people who were fleeing fell to the ground one after another. The dead could not die any more, and their bodies were all frozen like ice.


    Chu Feng is calm in his eyes, but he appreciates Bingjing''s ruthless and decisive means. Even if he doesn''t listen to the explanation, he starts to ignore the existence of the fire clan''s divine realm. Few women can have such courage.


    Looking back, Bingjing also fell down and stood in front of him. Chu Feng''s heart cluttered: "that, you won''t kill me, will you?"


    Ice crystal stares at Chu Feng to have a look, still can''t see what''s wrong, turn around and say: "follow me back to Ice Palace, you can''t go out of this piece of land."


    Chu Feng was stunned. His left eye twinkled and found a large army gathered thousands of miles away. Among them, there were fire clan people who were similar to those who had just died, and people with light blue and brown hair. It seems that those people are those who are subject to the fire clan by other forces.


    After all, Chu Feng probably understood her meaning and didn''t want him to go out to be caught and die again.


    It''s just that they are saints. Even if the fire clan has a divine realm, they are all things that are stabbed by a finger. What are you afraid of?


    But now for the world is not very well understood, Chu Feng quickly followed up, also just to find a quiet place to think about what to do next, always stay in this world is not the way.


    As soon as she got to the back of Bingjing, she stopped and looked back at Chu Feng. She seemed to have a little hesitation. She held out her hand for a while: "give me your hand."


    Chu Feng a Leng, look at his hand and see ice crystal''s hand, in the heart secretly way, is this woman, want to study life and ideal with oneself? It''s really a handsome person. It''s popular everywhere!


    Then he stretched out his hand and held Bingjing''s little hand. The first feeling was cold. The next moment, Bingjing took chufeng to the air directly. Chu Feng realized that he had misunderstood him. Bingjing took him to fly because he disliked his walking too slowly. He didn''t want to study life and ideals.


    A little embarrassed at the same time, but also look at this piece of ice and snow land, a glance is all white, everything is covered by ice and snow, in such a place, there is nothing short-term, long-term words believe that few people, can stand it?


    Not long after, chufeng saw a lot of ice and snow buildings, which were all made of ice and snow. On a snow mountain, there was a grand palace. Chu Feng knew that this was the place of ice palace.


    Moreover, Chu Feng also felt a breath, like the breath of the boundary. Recalling what Bingjing said before killing those people of the fire clan, it seems that this is the protection left by the old ancestors. But Chu Feng feels that such a boundary may not be able to stop as long as the strong man in the divine realm attacks several times.


    However, each world has its own rules, and Chu Feng will not interfere with anything. All he needs is a quiet environment.


    Before Bingjing and Chu Feng landed in the main hall of Ice Palace, dozens of women came out of it, all of them were demigods. However, there were not many people who were at the peak of the semi divine period. Most of them were in the late and mid-term. It is difficult to block a strong one with such a force, let alone the army led by the strong one?"Elder martial sister, who is he?"


    All the people who came out saw Chu Feng. A woman who looked colder than ice crystal asked in a cold voice.


    Bingjing took a look at Chu Feng, and her expression did not fluctuate: "an ordinary person, bingyue, take him to rest, others and I will enter the hall!"


    After that, Bingjing went to the hall without too much explanation. The woman who began to ask questions swept the Chu wind coldly and said in a cold voice, "the man in the ice palace enters. Please be careful." Then to a seemingly weak girl said: "take him to watch him, where are not allowed to go."


    The weak woman nodded: "yes, second elder martial sister!"


    Then, except for the weak woman, the rest of the people followed Bingjing into the hall. Chu Feng stood in the same place, quite helpless, because those women looked at him just now, which made him feel like a little white sheep.


    "Come with me!"


    The weak woman said to Chu Feng and went to the left. When Chu Feng came up, she whispered: "the one that was cold just now is my second elder martial sister ice blue. Although the surface is fierce, the bottom of my heart is still good. Don''t take it into consideration just now."


    Chu Feng murmured in his heart that you are basically cold, but looking at the weak woman in front of you is not. Seeing that no one else is paying attention to it, Chu Feng quickly walked two steps forward with the weak woman: "that, my name is Chu Feng, how do I call it?"


    The weak woman didn''t expect Chu Feng to come to her side, and her face was slightly red, because there were only women without men in the ice palace. At the moment, a man was walking beside her, and the weak woman''s heart fluttered.


    Also voice soft return way: "you call me bingyue, just now all the people are my elder martial sister."


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly. Seeing bingyue''s red face, he knew that he must be very shy. He took the initiative to step back a little, followed him and didn''t speak any more. He went to a courtyard built by ice and snow on the left side of the hall.


    There was no door, but for a time, the ice wall was a little blocked inside, just like a screen at the door. Bingyue went in with the wind of Chu, and all the colors inside were white.


    Bingyue said softly: "everything in our ice palace is made of ice and snow. Without quilts, you can get used to it. When we beat back the joint attack of fire clan, you can leave safely."


    Chu Feng didn''t have any requirements for the living environment, and he felt that it was quite quiet all the way. He just wanted a place to settle down and seek a way to go back to another universe. It doesn''t matter what kind of place he lives.


    She walked over and sat on an ice chair and then said, "miss bingyue, what''s wrong with that? When the master of Ice Palace brought me here, I saw you as if all the people were soldiers?"


    Bingyue was ordered by ice blue to stare at Chu Feng, so she also sat down and did not have anything. In addition, it was not a secret. Bingyue told her about it.


    There are several big forces in this world. Among them, the ice palace and the fire clan are the most powerful. Regardless of the fact that the highest power in the past is only the peak in the later period of demigod, this balance has been maintained for thousands of years.


    But a few days ago, Huo Yu, the head of the fire clan, suddenly stepped into the divine realm. He broke the original balance and began to oppress all the major forces and let others choose to submit to him. Up to now, there are only people in the ice palace. All other forces have chosen to submit to Huoyu''s dignity.


    The reason why Huo Yu still has no way to take the ice palace is that there was once an ancestor of the divine realm in the ice palace. Before she disappeared, she created a boundary to protect the ice palace. After it was started, no one could enter it.


    After listening to Chu Feng gently nodded, knowing that the strongest person in the world is just the next God.


    But the heart moved, Chu Feng found a more obscure way to ask: "originally, there are so many secrets in this world, so Huoyu is not the most powerful person in the world?"


    "No!" Bingyue naturally did not know the hidden meaning of Chu Feng, a little fox. Without much thought, she said, "our world is just a small world, and there is a more powerful interface, which is called daozun world. There are rumors that there are saints, that is, the existence of terror above the divine realm."


    For fear that Chu Feng didn''t know, bingyue explained: "the realm of our Taoists is from Tianyuan, Tianjing, Tianyang, tiannu to demigod. After the semi gods, they are gods, and above the gods are saints. However, there are few saints. Whether there are saints in the world of daozun is also a legend, but we can be sure that there are more powerful gods and creator gods."


    These Chu winds naturally know that the boundary division of the universe is actually similar to that of the original universe, which is unexpected by Chu Feng.


    Do you respect the world?


    Chu Feng knew that the universe was all Daoists, so the daozun world should be the main world of the universe, just like the status of the hidden world in the five forbidden areas. If we went to the daozun world, would we find a way to leave the universe?


    But now Chu Feng doesn''t know the specific coordinate position of daozun''s world. Even if he wants to go, there is no way for him to go. Moreover, he finds that he can''t open the demon world. He thinks that the demon world is the planet in the universe. Now that he comes to this world, the planet is naturally unable to cross.Fortunately, strength is still in the realm, otherwise it will really be sad.


    Bingyue doesn''t know what chufeng is thinking, so it''s very embarrassing to sit down like this. She lets chufeng have a good rest and then goes out, but instead of leaving the courtyard, she sits outside. According to the meaning of ice blue, she looks at chufeng and doesn''t run around in the Ice Palace area.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to run. He also wanted to be quiet and figure out how to get to the world of daozun. Without the guidance of a person from this universe, it is not easy to find the world of daozun.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2578

    "Elder martial sister, who is that man?"


    In the main hall of Ice Palace, Bing LAN listens to Bing Jing talking about the current situation there. She can''t help but say: "since the founding of the ice palace, there are rules to stay. Men can''t enter the ice palace. As the leader of the palace, you don''t set an example and you still bring a man back. What if he does something to the sisters?"


    "He is an ordinary man." Bingjing replied calmly, and her eyes flashed across the angry Bingjing: "and I have already said that he can only die when he goes out now. The ancestor of Ice Palace is to keep the rule that men can''t enter the ice palace, but he didn''t say that we can''t help each other when we die?"


    "He can''t leave now, is it because of the enmity between our ice palace and the fire clan, or do you think it doesn''t matter if he goes out and is caught dead?"


    Ice blue wanted to say that she died, but she did not continue to say it when it came to her mouth, because although the ice palace can not give men access, there is also a rule that you can''t let a man die.


    At present, the ice palace and the fire clan allied forces are about to collide. There must have been a large army outside the scope of the ice palace. At this time, except for the members of the fire clan coalition army, the rest of the people going out must have only one result of death.


    Bingjing did not continue to teach binglan a lesson, because she knew that the younger martial sister had always been worried about her becoming the palace master. She wanted to target her when she found a chance. Now she brought a man back and broke some rules. It was normal to say something against her.


    "Elder martial sister, the rules of the old ancestor of Ice Palace did not let us die and die."


    Just when Bingjing was ready to open her mouth, she was robbed by ice blue, and her cold face was firm: "but he is a man, and we Ice Palace are all women. If he has any thoughts, what should he do?"


    Bing Jing narrowed her eyes and felt that ice blue was a bit more nonsense today: "I have already said that he is an ordinary person?"


    Ice Palace is all Taoist. Even the lowest one can suppress ordinary people. What can an ordinary person do?


    "I don''t mean that." Ice blue nodded and said word by word: "there has never been a man in the ice palace. Since ancient times, many of our classmates have secretly met with men because they can''t bear loneliness. Now there is a man in the ice palace. What if there is a woman who can''t help it?"


    "Or, the man can''t help himself and wants to hook up with the people in ice palace. What should we do?"


    Ice blue words let the rest of the division sisters nodded slightly.


    Ice Palace has always been a woman. Now suddenly there comes a man. Even if the man is an ordinary person, but the ice palace is so big, there are always women who can''t stand loneliness. Moreover, everyone is a Taoist. If that man colludes with others casually, some people in the room are not sure whether they can resist at that time.


    The loneliness of one year and two years is good to say, but the women in Ice Palace are always lonely. Most people just know what men are and never try.


    Bing Jing skimmed over the faces of the teachers and sisters present, frowning slightly. She knew that it was not these sisters who didn''t stick to it. It was really the world of the strong that needed to vent that kind of depression. Even though she was sometimes in the dead of night, she also longed for a strong embrace and a strong conquest.


    With a slight sigh in my heart, a force pays attention to the harmony of yin and Yang. The rules of the ancestor of Ice Palace pit too many people.


    After a silence for a while, Bing Jing, as the palace master, must have made a statement. She said in a low voice, "I understand what you mean. I also know that there are some things that you don''t want to think about. Only now, unless we have someone to send the man away from here, he will surely die if he leaves."


    "And we send him away, there is also a huge risk, which is certainly not desirable."


    Ice blue sneered: "that means to keep him? What if one day I can''t stand his collusion? It''s not that I didn''t stick to it, but that I hadn''t contacted a man for thousands of years! "


    Bing Jing looks slightly stunned. If she is ice blue, she will directly throw out the most embarrassing and direct problems. Otherwise, she will let Chu Feng leave the ice palace. If Chu Feng continues to stay, if anything happens to the ice palace women, then don''t use the ice palace rules to deal with it.


    Because the ice palace has a rule, if the spring heart sprouts and makes a big mistake, he will be abandoned and cultivated out of the ice palace.


    Bingjing wants to say that''s impossible, but it''s not only ice blue, but also the other younger martial sisters have similar looks. She is a little uneasy when she thinks deeply.


    If there is no man in the ice palace, there is a man in the ice palace now. It is hard to guarantee that the female disciples of the ice palace will have a spring heart, and the people are brought back by her as the palace leader. Should we punish those who exceed the bottom line at that time?


    "I''ll have a good talk with that man and warn him!"


    Bingjing knew that she could not make public anger at this time. She stood up and said, "I can keep him, but he must have his own persistence. No matter what happens, he must abide by the bottom line. Once something irreparable happens, I will kill him myself and take the initiative to abdicate as the Ice Palace master."


    Ice blue, or the rest of the people, did not think that Bingjing was willing to use her own palace master to ensure that a man could avoid danger in the ice palace.Ice blue narrowed her eyes and thought absurdly in her heart. Could it be that ice crystal also sprouted in spring?


    But just when she had such an idea, ice blue put it out by herself. She and Bingjing have been together for thousands of years. As a teacher and sister, she probably knows about Bingjing. This is not a person who is easy to be moved by men, but it is impossible for an ordinary person to make her moved.


    However, thinking of the man Bing Jing brought back, if there was a mistake, she would take the initiative to step down from the palace master''s position. Ice blue was still very interested in this point, and narrowed her eyes. No one knew what she was thinking.


    In the next few days, they discussed how to start the border to prevent the fire clan coalition from approaching, and how to fight the fire clan alliance. Then they all retreated. Only ice blue fell behind by a beat. When everyone left, only she and Bing Jing were left.


    Ice blue said: "elder martial sister, for a man at such a critical juncture in the hearts of sisters buried instability factors, what are you thinking?"


    "Reform!" Bingjing sat on the throne of the palace master, looking calm as water: "the ice palace has abided by the rules of the ancestors for so many years. Many of the teachers and sisters don''t talk about it, but they all have their own opinions. Once we enter the ice palace, we must cut off the root of love. How many people in the same family are there every year, because they are abandoned, cultivated and expelled, you should know?"


    Ice blue looked stunned and then angry: "elder martial sister, you want to break the rules of our ancestors. It''s impossible. Men in the world don''t have a good thing. They want to possess our bodies. You even want to reform. I think it''s your own spring heart sprouting, and I won''t support you."


    Throw down a word, ice blue left the hall directly, ice crystal sat on the throne, looking at the distant back of ice blue.


    "If the master didn''t bring you back in time, you would have combined with that man of Shui nationality."


    Shaking her head gently, Bingjing stood up and went out from the door on the left side of the hall. After a while, she came to the ice and snow yard where Chu Feng was. Seeing bingyue sitting outside, she had a lot of ice and snow on her body. When she passed by, bingyue also found Bingjing and quickly stood up: "elder martial sister!"


    Ice crystal patted the snowflakes on bingyue''s body and took a look at the room: "where is he?"


    "Very honest!" Bingyue took a look along and said, "he hasn''t come out since he came here, and he hasn''t made any noise. I''ve been here, and there''s nothing unusual. It''s still obedient."


    Bingjing nodded: "hard you, I''ll go in and have a look."


    Walking towards the door, turning the ice screen, seeing Chu Feng lying on the ice bed, Bing Jing narrowed her eyes and walked to sit quietly.


    Chu Feng already knew it when the ice crystal came, but at the moment he didn''t know it. He controlled his breathing and heartbeat at an even level. Even the strong people in the divine realm could not detect that he was sleeping, let alone the ice crystal in the divine realm.


    Bingjing did not find that Chu Feng was pretending to sleep, but sat on the side without making any sound. It seemed that there was no existence at all.


    Her eyes sometimes glanced over Chu Feng. Bing Jing found that although he looked young, she was still a little immature. She had a aura and heroic spirit between her eyebrows. She was a handsome man with a slight sigh in her heart, but she was not a Taoist!


    After waiting for a while, Bingjing still decides to wake up chufeng. When she goes to prepare to open her mouth, she finds that his face is clear and sharp, as hard as that cut by a knife, giving people a sense of invincibility.


    Stop action, ice crystal stare at a look, feel a little hot face, just open a way: "Chu wind!"


    Just now, most of Bingjing''s actions were seen by Chu Feng, and the secret way is not sultry, right? Also slowly opened his eyes, but also pretended to be a little cold.


    See ice crystal brush to sit up: "Ice Palace master!"


    Bing Jing takes a faint look at Chu Feng and shakes her head slightly, passing a trace of regret. She looks good. Unfortunately, she is an ordinary person in the strong world and is doomed to have no effect. She turns her back and does not want to see Chu Feng''s eyes, because when she sees too much, she finds her heart rate will quicken.


    Light mouth: "my ice palace does not allow men to enter, but because of the situation, I took you in, or you left yourself, or died in the ice and snow, or died in the hands of the fire clan coalition, so can you promise me one thing?"


    Chu Feng is astonished, what he is showing now is an ordinary person, what can I do for you?


    But still nodded: "Ice Palace master is my Savior, please say."


    "How lonely my ice palace women are." Bingjing also did not falter, turned around, word by word exhortation: "even if you don''t mean it, it''s hard to protect my ice palace people''s intention. If someone seduces you, or anything, please abide by the bottom line. Once I find out or other teachers and sisters find out, you will die, understand?"


    Chu Feng thought it was a big event. It turned out that he was talking about this matter. What he was thinking about now was how to go back to the original universe, where he had the heart to study what ideal life was with others?


    So without any hesitation, Chu Feng nodded heavily: "don''t worry about the master of ice palace. Chu Feng will never embarrass you. Then I will be ungrateful.""That''s good!" Bingjing nodded slightly and turned her back to leave the igloo. When she thought of turning back: "you have been unconscious for more than ten days on the iceberg, what''s going on? How did you get to the ice palace from the ordinary people''s area? "


    Chu Feng felt a knot in his heart for a moment, but that was to say, he shook his head: "I don''t know how I could appear on that iceberg. At that time, it was only in front of me that I didn''t know anything."


    When Chu Feng said these words, Bingjing kept staring at his eyes and facial expression, and didn''t find anything wrong.


    What she didn''t know was that Chu Feng was also telling the truth. He really didn''t know how he was on that ice peak, because he had observed the cosmic stars within the scope of the planet, and he didn''t see the existence of wormholes at all. Therefore, it is estimated that only the old man who has completely dissipated will know how to get to the world or even that peak.


    These ice crystals are not clear, let Chu wind have a good rest, and then they will drift away.


    After she left, Chu Feng sighed softly: "when can I leave this ghost place? I don''t know what happened to the original universe world?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2579

    The original universe is a demon world hidden in the small world of morning light.


    It has been more than half a month since demon Zun and Chu Feng fell and disappeared together. In these days, Zhang Yuner, Chang''e and others will occasionally visit the wormhole to see if there is any miracle. However, no matter how many times they go, the result is the same, and there is no gain at all.


    As the night came again, Lu Wan stood in front of the demon hall.


    After more than half a month''s arrival, LV Wan never left, and the Zun temple was completely empty. Although the demon emperor had not found the location of the Zun temple, it was estimated that they would never find it, but Lu Wan did not mean to go back.


    Because now the hidden world is completely under the rule of the demon emperor and nagula, even the temple world is still in name. Even if we go back to worship the temple, we will lose the status of respecting God forever.


    Because in front of the demon emperor and nagula, Lu Wan clearly understood that things were not their opponents. If they were not careful, they might take them down and be humiliated.


    The demon emperor and nagula are absolutely capable of doing such things, so LV Wan stays in the demon world, followed by Chang''e and Zhang yun''er. Now, except for some places such as the demon world, any place can be found by the demon emperor and nagula.


    Lu Wan and others do not want to take risks before they have a chance to win, because they will not have a new chance if they fail.


    "Who!"


    In the dead of the night, when Lu Wan wanted to be alone and quiet, she suddenly felt something. She raised her head to look at the sky, and her eyes suddenly became alert: "come out!"


    At this moment, everything became very quiet, as if nothing existed. The next moment, a figure in white appeared in front of Lu Wan. It was the ancient practitioner, but his body was unreal, and his smile was full of fun.


    Lu Wan saw the pupil shrink violently: "nothingness!"


    Obviously, this is what Lu Wan began to think had been completely sealed, the fate of nothingness!


    As a woman in white, the nothingness gently touched her face and showed a faint smile: "I always think you are the most perfect woman in the world, the woman who can make my heart beat, but after seeing her, I think she is a little better. Although she does not have your strong power, nor your transcendental temperament, but it just stirs my heartstrings."


    "But it seems that I have no heart. Anyway, I just like her. Of course, I still like you, Lu Wan!"


    Lu Wan clenched her fist, and then slowly loosened it. In the face of nothingness, she could not deal with even the moment of disordered fate. Any resistance was useless.


    People who know the world of demons will not find nothingness at the moment. Lu Wan also dispersed her tangled mind and became much calmer: "what do you want? Do you fall into a hole and lay a stone in it


    Now, the demon emperor and nagula have no fear of disappearing because of the fall of Chu Feng and demon Zun. The demon Kingdom army and the spirit world army have begun to wreak havoc on the heaven and the universe. In addition to stabilizing their own rule, they want to find out the hidden Temple army, Xuanyuan family and others, as well as them.


    But now nothingness appeared, and Lu Wan couldn''t think of any other possibility except for the fact that he had fallen into the well and made a stone.


    "How come we have known countless eras, so that''s how you think of me."


    The nihilistic expression became very sad, and I felt pity in general: "don''t worry, I won''t fall into trouble, I won''t do anything again, but when I take the shot, that is, when this era is broken, this game is particularly wonderful, more wonderful than any era, I don''t want to end so soon."


    "I will wait for Chu Feng to come back, and I will watch him continue to develop according to everything I set, and incarnate the evil spirit of the world!"


    What!


    Lu Wan himself was still wary of nothingness, but when he heard what he said, she was shocked. She went straight forward to stand in front of nothingness, her eyes flashing with excitement: "what do you say? You said Chu Feng would come back. He wasn''t dead? "


    "He''s lucky." Nihilism flashed a trace of regret: "originally, according to my process, he would die this time, but an existence that is not in my plan, or even I can''t resist, has kept him, but whether he can come back depends on the fate, because he is in another universe, a universe completely isolated from this universe."


    "In other words, Chu Feng is dead. There is no Chu wind in this world."


    Lu Wan didn''t hear the other words of nothingness. What she only cared about was that Chu Feng was not dead. Although she had gone to another universe, Lu Wan believed that Chu Feng would make miracles and come back. Her heart, which had been strained for more than half a month, was much better at this moment.


    Then he looked at nothingness and said, "tell me what these are for?"


    "I don''t know!" There was more confusion in the nihilistic eyes. He turned his back and looked at the demon world: "I just want to find someone to chat with. But I don''t know who to look for except you."At this moment, LV Wan could feel the desolation of nothingness. However, it was a sudden feeling that Lu Wan was still wary of nothingness. It was an idea that would destroy the existence of the universe. It was not the kind of person who was really lonely and lonely.


    It just wants to play games, there will be no human feelings.


    "I''m gone. See you next time. It''s the end of the world."


    Nihilism began to fade slowly, leaving only a peaceful word: "cherish life, now the days are one day less, after this time I will not let you exist in this world, because you have no loyalty to me!"


    After nothingness leaves, Lu Wan still stands in the same place and looks at the night sky from afar. Lu Wan turns around and walks into the hall and meets Bai He, who is coming face to face.


    "Go and invite Chang''e and yun''er, as well as Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang sisters. I want to talk to them about something."


    Bai He was stunned. After nodding, he followed Lu Wan''s advice. After a while, several women from all over the place came to the demon hall.


    "There''s good news." Seeing that everyone had arrived, Lu Wan did not betray the truth and said, "nothing has just appeared."


    Hearing the appearance of nothingness just now, Chang''e stood up for the first time, her eyes twinkled with crazy killing opportunity: "where?"


    On that day, when Chu Feng and demon Zun had an accident together, they could have fought with Chu Feng if not for the blockade of the world. Maybe Chu Feng and demon Zun would not die together at last. Therefore, nothing is behind the scenes. Chang''e has no choice but to kill it.


    "Come and go, but leave me a message that''s OK."


    Lu Wan understood Chang''e''s hatred for nothingness, just like her hatred for Dayi. She said softly, "it says that Chu Feng is not dead, because one of the things it can''t control exists in that black hole to protect Chu wind. But now Chu Feng is still alive, but there is no difference between it and death."


    Seeing the women''s expression of stupefied at the news, Lu Wan said: "because he went to another space, that is, a world from the wormhole. Except for the supreme, no one can live in that wormhole safely."


    "There is also a possibility, of course, that the soul, or, like nothingness, does not possess any entity, so that it will not suffer from wormhole crushing forces."


    Finally, he added: "if you want to pass through the black hole with your soul, you will die. Only the dead can strip away the soul."


    Everyone was very happy to hear that Chu Feng was not dead, but the smile that just appeared on everyone''s faces solidified on their faces after hearing what Lu Wan said.


    Another universe, that confirms the legend of parallel universe, and to go to that universe, there must be no entity, and even if you separate your soul to go, you can''t bring back Chu Feng. This seems to be good news, but it''s also a worrying news.


    Supreme?


    Chang''e narrowed her eyes, and her expression flied through the struggle and pain: "if I wait until all the six lives have entered the realm of God and then merge again, will I be able to achieve the supreme


    In the first six lives, the peak of the later half god was merged by Chang''e. only Lin Yulin and Wen Xinxue were integrated into the divine realm.


    We don''t know much about the seven generations and seven lives, so we can''t answer Chang''e''s question. We just keep silent. Even Murong Bing, who is a demon, is silent, because now Chang''e and she can''t go through the wormhole to bring back Chu Feng, let alone her who is now the Creator of God?


    Know Chu Feng is still alive, but in another world, but what''s the difference between this and death? How many people can pass through the wormhole separated in the middle?


    "Wait!"


    Zhang yun''er recalled what Chang''e said just now: "nothingness says that Chu Feng itself will die, but in the wormhole, he is saved by an existence which is so scared that nothingness itself can''t control. Then, can the existence bring Chu Feng back?"


    Chang''e also said, "sister yun''er, you and I can develop together to see if we can see through the situation at that time. Maybe we can save Chu Feng."


    Zhang yun''er is the goddess of fate. One idea can change people''s destiny. At the moment, the two people join hands, and maybe they can see through the path of the sage.


    They did what they said and did. They had a quick evolution of their fate. Now the nihilistic fate is disordered, and they can''t stop them from developing their destiny. Only after a while later, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er put down their hands in disappointment.


    In the eyes of everyone''s expectation, Zhang Yuner said: "that is the supreme of all time."


    Murong Bing looks happy: "eternal supreme, then you can shuttle through the wormhole and even kill the void?"


    "But he no longer exists." Just after learning something from Chang''e Yanhua, Zhang yun''er said with a bitter smile: "when the wormhole was abnormal, it was the supreme and the supreme throne that suppressed it. After Chu Feng entered the wormhole, the supreme saved Chu Feng with the final power of suppressing the wormhole, and then disappeared.""Now, except one of us step into the supreme, or Chu Feng can only rely on himself if he wants to come back."


    Just had a little hope and no general, the women are slightly sigh, it is parallel universe, to become the supreme return, it is not easy?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2580

    Parallel universe interface, once again ushered in a new day, Chu Feng also woke up and walked out of the ice house.


    This is a brand-new world. No one knows that he is a taboo demon. No one will cheat on him. Chu Feng had a good night''s sleep because he didn''t have to worry about any danger. Even if there was danger, he could destroy the world with his cultivation of holy land, and there was nothing to worry about.


    But when he got out of the igloo, Chu Feng had no time to enjoy the sunshine. He saw bingyue sitting under a tree covered with ice and snow for a moment, and a thick layer of frost had fallen on his body.


    It can be seen from the situation that bingyue must have stayed here all night last night. Look at him according to the meaning of ice blue. Don''t let him walk around.


    How is also a semi God in the middle of the strong, but at the moment is not a bit alert, do not know is the heart too pure white, or a little silly head.


    Chu Feng''s step became heavier and trampled. Bingyue opened her eyes. Seeing Chu Feng, she stood not far away and looked at herself. She stood up and patted off the ice and snow on her body: "get up. I''ll find you something to eat. You''re an ordinary person. How do you want to eat something?"


    As soon as he was about to leave, the earth shook like an earthquake. The vibration itself was meaningless to Chu Feng. He could stand as stable as Mount Tai.


    But see ice moon all body unsteady shake, Chu wind directly fall on the ground, install a strong person is easy, install a person who can''t do anything, is not so easy.


    Bingyue didn''t see that Chu Feng was pretending to be. She quickly walked over and helped him up. The earth was still shaking. Bingyue was slightly dignified: "it seems that the fire clan alliance is going to attack Ice Palace. I don''t know what the situation is."


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about what''s going on now. He just looks at the ice moon. Because of his impatience, the full two peaks are against his arm. He doesn''t know. Moreover, because of the shaking of the earth, they are all deformed. Chu Feng can even feel the amazing elasticity among them.


    A stream of heat flowed down. When bingyue took back her eyes, she also found something wrong with Chu Feng. Seeing the position of his arm, she suddenly found that her plump and chufeng''s arm were only pasted together, and her face was red. Her white face and crimson color were beautiful and moving.


    As if she was bitten by a snake, she took back her hand. Then she saw a tent standing high. Bingyue felt her face burning. She was flustered. She couldn''t speak smoothly: "well, I''ll take a look and get you something to eat."


    With that, bingyue quickly left, as if afraid of leaving too late, and would be eaten by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng looked at the running ice moon, and was stunned directly. What he was doing now was an ordinary person. Bingyue was a strong man in the middle of the demigod period. According to the truth, she should not have run so fast. What''s the matter?


    Looking down at his cannon, he even put up his tent. Chu Feng was also slightly ashamed. How could he not help it just now?


    Aftertaste of the feeling just now, Chu Feng thought that the material of the ice moon was general. Now it seems that the clothes inside are very tight, which wrap the pride of the people. Otherwise, you can certainly despise countless women!


    Tut tut sigh, Chu wind also ignored the vibration of the earth, steadily walked over to sit down, left eye blinking to see what happened.


    Then we can see that beyond the scope of the ice palace, there are countless people gathering. A fire red hair completely explodes. The middle-aged man like man is suspended in the air, rolling with the breath of the God of the next. There, they constantly attack the boundary of the ice palace, and the rest of the people dare not get close to it.


    Because every time the middle-aged man attacked the earth shaking, there would be countless ice arrows shooting out of the border. Anyone who was too close to him would be spared. Chu Feng felt it for a while and knew that at least the existence of the peak in the later period of the demigod period would be able to dodge or block it.


    However, Chu Feng has no confidence in the boundary of ice palace. It will be great to see that this situation can last for three days. When the boundary is broken, what will ice palace take to stop it?


    Bingjing brings him here. According to the truth, chufeng should help, but this is a strange world. What chufeng wants is a quiet way to find his way home, so he doesn''t have that mood. However, it depends on the situation.


    At a similar time, in front of the main hall of Ice Palace, Bing Jing stood there with a group of teachers and sisters. They could see the situation outside at the moment, and everyone''s look was full of dignity.


    Originally, if someone attacked Ice Palace, they would have to fight against it. However, in the face of the fire clan coalition army with divine realm, even if they were confronted, they would only fail. At the moment, all of them could only rely on the boundary of their ancestors to stop them. If they could not break through, they would retreat like this.


    Bingyue also came from the left side, where she saw the ice blue with her eyebrows locked tightly and immediately frowned: "how did you come here, the man?"


    "I''ll see what''s going on. He''s very good. He''s afraid to go out of the yard and can''t stand steadily." Bingyue seems to be afraid of ice blue. She looks forward to the front with a weak reply. You can see that the middle-aged man is attacking the border: "ladies and sisters, is that Huoyu?"At this time, the enemy is in front, and it is not the time to care about a man. Ice blue also asked a question and there was no more entanglement.


    Smell speech cold face return a way: "lecherous just!"


    Because the ice palace are women, and Huo Yu is the head of the fire clan, he has already made a wild talk many years ago that all the women of Bingjing generation in the Ice Palace should be included in the harem. Therefore, for Huoyu, binglan naturally has no good impression, let alone say a good word.


    At this time, the attack from the outside also stopped, and the fire Yu was suspended in the air. From a distance, you can see the Bing Jing and others in front of the main hall of the ice palace, as well as many women in the ice palace waiting in line.


    To ease the loss of continuous attack on the border, Huo Yu burst out laughing: "Bingjing, your husband and I are here, quickly remove the border to welcome me in, and then let you ice palace women serve our allied forces well. From then on, we will all be a family."


    Huo Yu''s shameless and despicable words made everyone in the ice palace angry. The ice crystal face did not fluctuate, and even Huoyu''s words did not return, because she was thinking about how to strengthen the defense of the border.


    If she goes on like this, Huo Yu will break the boundary sooner or later, and Ice Palace will inevitably suffer from crisis. As the owner of Ice Palace, Bingjing feels heavy pressure.


    "Ice crystal!"


    Seeing Bing Jing not answering, Huo Yu said in a high voice: "your resistance is meaningless. Although I can''t break the border now, it''s only a matter of time. Be sensible and remove the boundary. That way, you can have a little less pain. What''s more, I just want to marry a group of women in the ice palace. Why resist people thousands of miles? You have been lonely for so many years. You should let go of it


    There was still no response, and Huo Yu looked ugly. After all, with so many people watching, he seemed to talk to himself and roared: "if you don''t know how to use this border to stop me, don''t blame me. After I break the boundary, I will let all the women in ice Palace become slaves and serve the men on the battlefield."


    Bingjing still did not fluctuate, and even turned to go into the hall, but said to many teachers and sisters: "don''t listen to his shameless words, follow me into the hall!"


    People, you look at me, I see you, finally see angry fire Yu, all follow ice crystal into the hall, this time ice crystal is there any way?


    Fire Yu see this scene is more furious, raised his hand to attack fiercely fell on the border, the earth again issued a strong vibration.


    The ice crystal didn''t pay attention to all this, but after the sisters and teachers sat down, they said, "the boundary can last for two days at most. When there is a crack, it won''t take long to break. Before the boundary is broken by fire Yu, I want to tell you three things to let you have a bottom."


    In front of the enemy, we all listen quietly. Even the ice blue specially for ice crystal is quiet now. We want to hear what ice crystal can say at this time.


    "The first thing!"


    Bingjing looked at the crowd and lifted her lips: "master once told me before she died that if the old ancestor''s boundary was in danger, it could be made up for. That is, it would be stabilized by the life and blood of a man at the top of the demigod period. So when there is a crack in the boundary, I will follow the method taught me by master to offer sacrifices to the boundary and stabilize it. I don''t know how long it can be blocked, but it should be There should be some effect. "


    Hearing that Bingjing may have to use her own life to commemorate the border, people all slightly changed color.


    However, Bing Jing didn''t give them a chance to speak, and continued: "the second thing is that after I die, binglan will be the next ice palace master. No one can violate it. You should do it according to binglan''s meaning."


    Turning to ice blue with a moving look, Bing Jing looks peaceful: "as for the third thing, I hope you will consider what I told you yesterday. The rules of Ice Palace are no longer suitable for this era. After you become the leader of the palace, I hope you can reform and give the sisters a visible future. Don''t just pursue power."


    Having said all this, the earth''s shaking stopped, and outside came Huoyu''s violent voice: "Bingjing, enjoy the last comfortable days with a group of women in the ice palace. My clan leader will come tomorrow."


    Obviously, she can''t break the boundary of Ice Palace in a short time. Huo Yu wants to have a rest, and then Bingjing doesn''t hear it. She asks many teachers and sisters to go down first. Everyone tries to pacify the disciples of ice palace. Binglan and bingyue want to stay, but Bing Jing waves her hand to let them leave. It''s unnecessary to say anything at this time. Do your own thing well Love is OK.


    When there was only one person left in the hall, she looked at the palace made of ice and snow, and she showed a melancholy smile: "master, I didn''t reach your expectations and entered the divine realm before Huoyu, which led to the crisis now. I''m sorry!"


    "But don''t worry, I will sacrifice myself, and I will keep everyone in the ice palace, no matter how much I will do, I will certainly,," "


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2581

    When night comes, Chu Feng sits on the ice in front of the igloo. At the moment, the ice palace is very quiet. Occasionally, she sees the women of the ice palace walk by from the outside, and they all look sad. I think it is because of the oppression of Huo Yu''s leading the fire family coalition Army today, which makes people feel heavy.


    However, if you think about it, the peak power of Ice Palace is only the peak of semi gods. Even if there is a boundary left by the ancestor of Ice Palace, it will last for a few days at most. Then it will be broken. The fire clan coalition army with the power of God state will ravage the ice palace just like playing.


    These women think that may be reduced to playthings, I believe that few people are happy.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is the only one in the courtyard of the igloo. During the daytime, bingyue brings something back for him to eat and then leaves. Now the ice palace is in a tense situation. In their eyes, Chu Feng is an ordinary person, and there is no need to waste too much energy to watch.


    It can be said that today''s chufeng is totally a transparent person, which can not attract anyone''s attention.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper. When Chu Feng is ready to go back to the house for a rest, bingyue also comes back, but the girl who seems to be delicate has a light sad look on her face.


    Chu Feng, who stood up, also stopped. Looking at the ice moon''s appearance, he felt a little heartache: "what''s the matter?"


    "Elder martial sister will sacrifice herself." Bingyue''s eyes turned red and tears began to flow out: "because of the oppression of Huoyu, the boundary of our ice palace can''t last too long. In order to strive for the maximum safety, the elder martial sister will sacrifice herself to strengthen the stability of the border with blood."


    Chu Feng was stunned. He naturally knew that the border could be strengthened by blood. However, if the encounter was particularly strong, there was still no rent.


    For example, the boundary of the ice palace was created by the ancestors of the ice palace. The ancestors of the Ice Palace should also be the next God. The cultivation of Huoyu is similar to that of the ice palace. As long as Huoyu wastes a little time, the boundary will be broken no matter how it is reinforced.


    Ice crystal to sacrifice their own reinforcement, at most that is to support a little more time, and ultimately still have to face the possible danger.


    These Chu Feng all know, but he is an ordinary person now, also can''t show in front of the ice moon, he knows.


    Just looking at the pitiful crying appearance of the ice moon, Chu Feng could not bear it in his heart. He went up to the mountain and said softly, "there must be a way to the front of the mountain. You should believe that there will be miracles in this world."


    Bing Yue sobbed, looked up at the Chu Feng nearby and asked, "can there be any miracle in this matter?"


    "Yes Chu Feng definitely nodded, took the ice moon''s hand and went to the open space on one side of the courtyard, pointing to a direction in the night sky: "see the Star River Road between the universe and the stars?"


    Bingyue''s face was slightly red. It was the first time that a man held the palm of his hand. A heart was fluttering in his chest. Looking along the direction of Chu Feng, he also whispered back.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the look of bingyue, but told bingyue what his adoptive mother told him when he was a child: "when I was a child, my mother told me that if you encounter any unhappiness and difficulties, don''t cry and be depressed. At night, you can look at the sky, stare at the brightest star, and make your wish. When you get up the next morning, maybe it will come true."


    This is a white lie, because Chu Feng doesn''t want to see ice moon sad and tearful. Although we are not very familiar with it, Chu Feng is also the person who knows and speaks most in this parallel universe.


    "Really?"


    The moon blinked, gently took back his hand, looked at the way of the Star River above the night sky: "make a wish to the star, you can complete your wish?"


    Chufeng gentle smile: "you can try."


    Bingyue pursed her lips. She didn''t believe what Chu Feng said, but she needed something to support herself at the moment. Otherwise, she would be sad to think that Bingjing might sacrifice herself.


    Hands in front of the body, looking at the night sky from a distance, bingyue whispered: "I don''t know if making a wish is really going to succeed, but I hope that ice palace will not be oppressed any more. Huoyu, that dirty and dirty person, will die tomorrow. Those who want to violate the ice palace will also pay a heavy price."


    There is no lack of cruelty in the language, but there is also a simple which can not be dispersed.


    After making a wish, bingyue put down her hand and saw Chu Feng looking at her. Her face was red and she lowered her head: "what are you looking at?"


    "Nothing!" Chu Feng shook his head and took back his eyes. At that moment, when he made a wish on the ice moon, he looked from the side of his face, which made people feel excited: "you have made a wish. Now go and have a good rest. Maybe when you get up tomorrow morning, what miracle will happen?"


    On the beautiful face of ice moon, a bitter smile passed: "can''t sleep!"


    Making a wish is just a psychological adjustment. Unless the crisis is really lifted, otherwise the big stone in my heart can''t be put down. Chu Feng is very clear about this.


    Immediately sat down and said with a smile, "if you can''t sleep, I''ll accompany you."


    Bingyue hesitated for a moment and sat down, smelling the man''s breath on Chu Feng beside her. She never thought that she would be so close to a man, but now it''s real. For a moment, she doesn''t know what to say.And Chu Feng has no words to say, because he feels the helplessness of the ice moon. I believe that at this moment, bingyue just needs to have a person around her, then she will have a sense of security.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Silence for a while, bingyue first broke the silence: "can you tell me something about you? It''s not easy for you to live in the world of the strong? "


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment. He felt a little sorry that the demon world could not be opened, but the demon Kingdom always existed. At the moment, it was used to change the atmosphere of his own realm. In the eyes of bingyue, he was an ordinary person.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng said: "in the world of the strong, the strong overlook the heaven and earth, while the weak are bullied by others. However, to a certain extent, ordinary people are a little easier. They all live in places far away from the gathering places of the strong. There is nothing to attract the strong to come, so they are relatively safe."


    "As for me, it''s not particularly difficult. It''s just a little more worrying."


    Chu Feng didn''t know what to say with bingyue. He could only say what he saw in the hidden world. The strong would bully the weaker, but most of them would not bully the ordinary people, because there would be no sense of achievement and even be shamed by others.


    And for Chu Feng said all ice moon are quiet listening, sometimes nodding, there is a bit of yearning in the eyes of the color.


    Chu Feng said something more. When she stopped, bingyue asked, "Chu Feng, are you married?"


    Marriage?


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. If the problem of marriage really needs to be investigated, it can be matched a lot, but in this world, it is equivalent to No.


    So Chu Feng replied with a smile: "not yet, and I''m still young, and I''m not in a hurry. How do you want to ask this?"


    "In fact, sometimes I envy you ordinary people''s lives." Bingyue doodle mouth, hands holding knees to look at the night sky, eyes full of yearning color: "although only a hundred years of time, there is no Tao for a long time, but the length of a hundred years, they can be very sufficient."


    "Find a loved one to form a family, have their own children, and then grow old together with your lover until you leave the world contentedly."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect bingyue to say such a thing, because according to chufeng''s conjecture, most of the strong people''s pursuits are strong, and bingyue seems to envy being an ordinary person.


    "Well, you don''t want to be an ordinary person and have a good love with someone?" he asked with a smile


    "Yes Chu Feng asked at random. She didn''t want to nod her head seriously, and her face was flushed. Maybe it was because Chu Feng was a stranger. There was nothing to worry about when bingyue said: "not only me, but also many teachers and sisters in the ice palace think that it''s a pity for a man to have no woman. It''s not perfect for a woman without a man. ¡±


    "as people in the ice palace, we are doomed not to have our own lovers, because if there are, we will be expelled from the ice palace and our accomplishments will be abolished. But even so, every year, many teachers and sisters still prefer to do so and look for a lover. Therefore, I envy ordinary people very much. They don''t need to consider so much."


    Ordinary people envy that the strong can exist for a long time and can fly away from the earth. However, bingyue envies the freedom of ordinary people here, just like besieged city. The people inside envy the people outside, and the people outside always envy the people inside.


    In the heart of a slight sigh, the side of the head to see ice moon looking at themselves, eyes water spirit, Chu wind subconsciously touched his face: "my face has dirty things?"


    "No!" Bingyue bit her lips, looked around, and finally lowered her head: "just, can I ask you a favor?"


    Chu Feng is surprised that he can help bingyue, but he doesn''t say anything. He believes bingyue will say it himself.


    Bingyue was silent for a long time. When Chu Feng didn''t know what she wanted to do, she said: "maybe the ice palace will be broken soon, and my sisters and teachers will be persecuted. I don''t want to be a plaything. If there is one day, I will commit suicide first."


    "It''s just that before I die, I want to leave no regrets."


    Chu Feng heard here already probably know what bingyue wants to say. He smiles bitterly and pretends not to know: "that, what can I do for you?"


    "Can you lend me your arms?" Bingyue didn''t go back to Chu Feng directly, but she just threw a question. After asking, she didn''t wait for Chu Feng''s permission to come closer and lie in Chu Feng''s arms. In the snow and ice land, her face was red and bright: "as for what you can help me is, before the ice palace may decline, but I am your woman, I want to feel what it''s like to be loved by men."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and running in his heart. It was really hard for him to think that it was said by a delicate girl like bingyue.


    When he thought that when he was sitting in front of the ice house, all the women who passed by would look at him. At first, Chu Feng didn''t feel anything. Only those women thought he was the only man in the ice palace. But now bingyue was lying in his arms. Chu Feng suddenly understood that those women might have similar thoughts with bingyue.In may become a plaything, do not leave regret, love once!


    Looking at the woman in her arms, bingyue is also looking at Chu Feng. Her four eyes are relative. Her eyes are a little shy: "that, men and women know each other and love each other. What kind of it is?"


    Chu Feng is not a good man and a woman, and like bingyue, Chu Feng knows her mood, that is, she will die sooner or later. Before she dies, she will liberate her nature and desire in her heart.


    Looking at that delicate and pure face, Chu Feng is not a good man and a woman. She lowers her head and directly kisses bingyue''s red lips. Bingyue closes her eyes and hugs Chu Feng tightly with both hands as she is shocked.


    Chu Feng also picked up bingyue and walked into the ice house. They fell on the bed. Bingyue responded to Chu Feng''s kiss. When she separated, bingyue''s eyes were full of spring: "this, must we do it?"


    Looking at bingyue''s face, Chu Feng knows that she is still a piece of white paper. She doesn''t know that two people need to have feelings to get along with each other. If he says yes now, bingyue will let him gallop without hesitation.


    Chu Feng moved, but also hesitated, did not respond to the ice moon problem, but directly once again overbearing kiss bingyue, the latter did not refuse, just unnaturally and Chu Feng embrace together.


    Ten minutes later, Chu Feng came down from the ice bed, tidied up the tangled clothes and looked at the sleeping ice moon. Finally, Chu Feng still resisted. It was a good thing for a woman to emancipate her heart, but not in such a situation without any preparation, or under pressure, but at a normal and unrestrained time.


    Now bingyue wants to indulge because the ice palace can''t stop the fire clan coalition army. She doesn''t want to leave regret. But Chu Feng is not willing to take her body away from her under such circumstances.


    A hand gently raised, a force did not enter the forehead of the ice Moon: "tomorrow when the sun rises, you will find your world is still beautiful, tonight everything is just a dream, a beautiful dream!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2582

    A hundred kilometers away from the ice palace, the temporary residence of the fire clan army.


    Because Huo Yu can''t break the boundary of Ice Palace temporarily during the day, so she encircles the Ice Palace first and waits for a night''s rest to continue tomorrow. Because she attacks the boundary continuously, even if Huo Yu is a strong one in the divine realm, it can''t last for less than attack.


    At the moment, there are some people sitting in an ice and snow cave. The first one is Huo Yu. He looks like a fire burning on his head from a distance.


    On the left and right of the lower part are the chief of the aquarium, the wife of the Shui people, and on the other side there are the leaders of the Tu nationality and several other races. However, everyone looks nervous. In front of Huo Yu, they dare not say a word.


    In the past, when Huoyu did not achieve the divine realm, they could still sit on the same level. Now Huoyu has achieved the realm of the next God. One finger can stab all the people here. Who dares to speak?


    "Dumb?"


    Huo Yu''s eyes were cold and passed by everyone sitting below. When she was on the water lady, she stopped for a moment and then moved away: "although the border will be broken if you attack me continuously for several days, the woman Bingjing can''t be underestimated. If it takes a long time, it''s hard to avoid a long night''s dream. What do you have to do to break the boundary?"


    Everyone looked at each other, and finally Mrs. water replied, "array eye, as long as you find the outer array eye of the ice palace boundary, don''t mention the fire clan leader, even if we are any one, we can break the boundary."


    Fire Yu narrowed his eyes, eyes fell on the water lady''s half pull snow-white: "array eye is indeed a way, but among us, who knows the array?"


    Madame Shui''s face changed slightly, and she knew what she said was the same as what she didn''t say, because it''s hard to find an array of array channels. She was afraid that Huo Yu would pursue her own stupid suggestions. However, when she saw his eyes staring at her tiny white dew, Mrs. water relaxed again.


    As we all know, Huo Yu is a man of great ambition and lust. He believes that he will not hurt a beautiful woman. For this reason, the water lady is still slightly plump, which makes the exposed half white and more conspicuous. He can see a slight red color and the scenery on the edge.


    People did not find fire Yu''s abnormal and water lady''s behavior, because at the moment they all lowered their heads for fear of being investigated by fire Yu, how could they know what two people were doing.


    The water lady''s behavior let fire Yu eye more a few minutes bright color, dark pharynx saliva, breath all heavy some.


    With a big wave of his hand: "everyone else will go down. Although Mrs. water''s suggestion is not so feasible, it is also a good way than my continuous attacks. Let''s discuss it carefully."


    The rest of the people are a Leng, the head of the aquarium is also stunned, looking at the woman beside her, isn''t Huo Yu rejecting her proposal? How to say that her method is feasible.


    The water lady''s face changed for a moment, knowing that she had lifted a stone to hit her feet. Huo Yu left her not to study anything. The most likely thing was to study her deep and shallow problems. Her lips were almost bitten, but she had no way to deal with Huo Yu.


    People of other ethnic groups all showed a playful look. They probably knew what was going on with Huo Yu''s character, but it had nothing to do with them, so they didn''t need to pay attention to it. They stood up one by one and left the ice and snow cave to avoid being blamed by Huo Yu.


    "Captain Shui!"


    Everyone went down, but the aquarium clan chief has not moved, fire Yu meaningful smile: "do you have any better suggestions to stay with me to say?"


    Although he has a lot of wives and concubines, his favorite one is still similar to him. The water lady is the peak of the semi God period. To some extent, the water lady is stronger than him. Now the meaning of Huoyu is very clear. The chief Shui knows that he is going to wear a green cap.


    Seeing the water lady looking at himself, there is a smell of help in her eyes. The Long Shui nationality gnaws her teeth and stands up and looks at Huo Yu with a look of reluctance. However, it''s useless to be unwilling at this time, unless you don''t want to die.


    As soon as she shook her head and went out, it was a shame for her to be looked upon by others. But when she was not strong enough, the woman was just a foil, and the chief of the aquarium completely put it down.


    Mrs. water''s face was stunned, and her eyes flashed with disappointment and slight anger. She would not be angry even if she had said a word just now. Even if she was ravaged by Huo Yu, she would not hate him. But now the chief of Shui nationality left directly and left her to Huo Yu, which made Mrs. water unbearable.


    When the heads of all ethnic groups went down, Huo Yu also let the fire family guards all go down. Only Huo Yu and Mrs. water were left in the cave.


    Without other people, Huo Yu did not restrain her eyes at all. She was staring at Mrs. water''s half Snow White: "madam is really a natural beauty. I think that compared with the ice crystal ice blue sisters, there is no lack of more let, even more charm than them, that kind of developed Charm."


    "Thank you for your appreciation." At the moment, Mrs. water''s heart was only cold and disappointed with the aquarium leader. She said with an unnatural smile, "let''s talk about the array eye. I''d like to take some people to investigate the ice palace, find the outer array eye for the fire clan chief, break the boundary and crush the Ice Palace.""Looking for the eye?" Fire Yu burst out laughing and jokingly said: "Madam water, we are all smart people. Don''t say these meaningless things. I don''t want to leave you for anything. I don''t expect to find it, because I believe that I can break the boundary tomorrow or the next day."


    "I''m just interested in Mrs. water. Take off your clothes and let me play for a night. Everything is easy to say!"


    Fire Yu says his mind directly, let water madam look slightly ugly.


    Biting his lips, he whispered, "patriarch fire, I''m just a ragged flower and fallen willow. The fire clan leader now controls all ethnic groups. Beautiful women and clean women are more. Don''t make fun of me."


    "No!" Huo Yu shook her head and stood up. She came to Mrs. water and said with a sneer: "the chief of Shui nationality is incompetent, and his wife is not strong enough. If you want to have a roommate, you have to look at your mood. In the past 100 years, you are just roommates several times at most. Therefore, madam is not a fallen flower, and even if it is, I don''t care!"


    Speaking, fire Yu directly reaches out his hand to the fullness of the water lady, and wants to feel the problem of size elasticity.


    Water lady subconsciously back a few steps, a hand on the heavenly cover: "fire clan chief self-respect, or I can only die in front of you."


    "Is it? Show me if you die Fire Yu ha ha ha smile, did not care about the water lady''s threat, because he knew that water lady is a person who cherishes life, the most important thing is that Mrs. water''s foxy posture just now has aroused his interest. How can Huo Yu quit without ravaging her tonight? "Huo Yu''s guess is right. Madame Shui is indeed a person who cherishes her own life. If she has to, she doesn''t care to be raped by a man. She just can''t tolerate seeing Huoyu''s ferocious face.


    He also deeply regretted his flattery. He knew that he should change his clothes before he came. Otherwise, why didn''t Huo Yu look for the wives of Tu nationality and other nationalities?


    Her hands were shaking there, and Madame Shui clenched her teeth. Finally, she could not commit suicide. She put down her hand and completely no longer resisted: "chief fire, I hope you can be gentle and gentle. Who are you?"


    The original intention is to make Huo Yu gentle. Don''t take her as a mean plaything. Suddenly, she saw a young man behind Huoyu, with a handsome face and evil spirit. Mrs. water can be sure that she has not seen it, and how the young man appears, Mrs. water has not seen it.


    And this young man is Chu Feng!


    Originally, Chu Feng didn''t want to interfere in anything in the parallel universe, but the love of bingyue still made Chu Feng feel soft hearted. He also felt that a group of masters bullied a group of women, which was unreasonable, so he came.


    Huo Yu thought it was Mrs. water who was playing with her at the beginning, but after feeling the strange breath, she suddenly turned around and saw Chu Feng with a funny smile behind her. Huo Yu looked ugly: "bastard, who are you?"


    Outside are people of all nationalities, usually can not enter, and can come here, fire Yu subconsciously thought it was the people of all nationalities.


    "My name is Cheng Yaojin, just passing by."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands to ponder, and his eyes also glanced over the startled water lady, especially in her plump, dark swallow saliva, depending on the situation and Liu Yan have a fight, the goal is so big, still wear so sexy, that is not looking for what?


    In her consternation, Madame Shui saw Chu Feng looking at her, and she was so direct that she rolled her eyes. However, she didn''t face the anger of the fire clan leader. Instead, she was a little playful. She deliberately stood up.


    This pretty almost didn''t let Chu wind spurt nosebleed, can Kan''s recollection vision, fire Yu also roared way: "come person!"


    At once, more than ten guards of the fire clan came in from outside. Huo Yu pointed to Chu Feng and said word by word: "take this man out to see what kind of people it is, and then let their clan leader''s wife come to make amends and disturb the clan leader''s Yaxing. Damn it!"


    More than a dozen fire family guards immediately went to Chu Feng. Although Mrs. Shui was a little interested in Chu Feng, she was just that. Could a young man make waves?


    However, at the next moment, everyone was shocked. Chu Feng instantly detonated the breath of saints, and the ice and snow cave turned into powder. The whole station was shrouded under the pressure of the holy land. Chu Feng was not worried about being felt by others, because the surrounding area was covered by demons.


    Anger in the fire Yu did not close the mouth opened more, eyes are dull down.


    But the water lady who was not optimistic about Chu Feng blinked her eyes and even added a touch of light: "saint!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2583

    Sage, the existence in the legend.


    In this parallel universe, it is said that only in the world of daozun can there exist sages, that is, daozun, the most powerful Taoist.


    However, no one really knows whether it is true. Secondly, the God of nature or the superior God are rarely seen. Now there is a saint directly in front of Huo Yu, which they have never thought of, and even think that they should not meet in their whole life.


    At the beginning, he still had all kinds of power. He wanted to play with other people''s women''s Huo Yu. In an instant, his face became more pale. It was even hard to see the extreme. In front of him was a saint. He was just the next God. He could be killed with a look in his eyes. It''s ridiculous that he let the guard of the demigod period catch people. At this moment, he felt stupid.


    The endless pressure of saints surged in the void, not only the fire Yu them, but also the whole resident were frightened. Although they were very curious, they all chose to stay away from each other. They did not dare to go close to investigate because they were saints and terrible saints. If they were dead, they would only die in vain.


    At the same time, they are also wondering whether daozun is coming, because they can''t think of any other saints besides daozun.


    It''s just that breath, and it doesn''t look like a Taoist. What''s going on?


    Because of the relationship in the demon Kingdom, people within the scope of the station can feel it. More people outside the station don''t know what''s going on, but they just find that they can''t get close to the area.


    In the original ice and snow cave, Chu Feng raised his head and waved a hand. More than ten fire family guards turned into powder and dissipated between heaven and earth. The powerful force directly made Huoyu''s body tremble and sit on the ground.


    He is a strong God, no one of the strong God, but in the face of all living beings without a saint, is just slag.


    Chu Feng didn''t show off anything. His hand was closed. Huoyu was pulled up by the invisible force. He stood in front of him and patted his face. Chu Feng sighed: "what did you want to do or even destroy the ice palace? I don''t want to take care of it. But Ben Shao needs to be quiet now. You choose an inappropriate time to attack the ice palace."


    "So go to hell, don''t blame anyone, blame yourself!"


    "No!" Feeling a heavy pressure on his body, Huo Yu began to face the pride of all ethnic groups or all the arrogance did not exist, and cried out hysterically.


    But Chu Feng did not move completely, did not kill fire Yu, this all can''t end.


    A congealing left eye, a deep dark power did not enter the body of fire Yu, where the hysterical fire Yu spit out a mouthful of blood, open eyes slowly fell on the ground, completely dead.


    In this way, a strong man in the divine realm died in front of his own eyes, and the water lady was also frightened.


    When he reacted, he saw Chu Feng also looked at himself, with a faint smile on his mouth, but there was a terrible killing opportunity in that smile.


    Mrs. water''s heart cluttered for a moment, knowing that Chu Feng was going to kill her. He didn''t want anyone to know his existence and his appearance.


    The brain is short circuited in general, Mrs. water suddenly raised her hands to pull down her clothes, and the amazing ball bounced out. Yes, it was just like that. You can do whatever you want to do to me. Don''t kill me. You can rest assured that I don''t know anything about this evening. I won''t tell anyone


    Chu Feng did kill all the people, but she didn''t want Mrs. water to be so bold and unconstrained. Looking at the strong and huge heroism, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment, but did not droop at all. How amazing was the elasticity?


    Chu Feng left hand shaking, do not know why there is no way to kill at this moment, this destroyed the good, that is to be punished by God.


    Squinting eyes, staring at the uneasy water lady, I believe that if I stay in the ice palace honestly and don''t go out, even if the water lady said anything, going out is useless.


    But for the sake of safety, Chu Feng still asked: "you really won''t tell anyone, even my appearance, even life and death?"


    "No!" Mrs. water hesitated for a moment and shook her head quickly.


    Chu Feng''s left eye did not see any deception color, temporarily chose to believe Mrs. water, walked over to stand in front of her, a hand picked up her chin, Mrs. water''s whole heart was uneasy.


    The tone is tense: "that you want, can you leave here, there are people in the distance."


    "I also know how to be afraid of being seen, and I know a little bit of self love." Chufeng put down his hand with a smile, and felt the amazing elasticity of the wild goose. The dark way was really good. Chu Feng also opened the wings of magic light and slowly floated up.


    If time permits, Chu Feng doesn''t mind a shot in the face of Mrs. water, but now he lives in the ice palace. Bingyue can''t wake up until tomorrow morning. If the rest of the people go to the igloo, it''s not good. At least it''s not clear where he went at night.


    Mrs. water stirred her spirits and was shocked to see Chu Feng''s double wings floating on her back. She was shocked and quickly pulled up her clothes to block the huge existence. She also warned herself that she should pay attention to dressing later. If she meets such a powerless person as Huoyu, there is really nothing left.And when Mrs. water relaxed, Chu Feng would not kill her, she saw a picture she would never forget.


    Above the void, Chu Feng opened his hands. There was a terrible force between his palms. Suddenly, all of them burst out. Like a harvester, Chu Feng reaped the lives of countless people in the demon kingdom. But for all this, Chu Feng did not show any emotion.


    People in the demon kingdom all know that saints are coming, so these people must die, or if they spread to other big world, it will be quite troublesome. Therefore, everyone here will die. As for the people outside, Chu Feng can let them go.


    The indifference of the killing made Mrs. Shui shiver. She also subconsciously clamped her legs. She saw that the settlement near here was also razed to the ground, and all the people died, including her husband, the head of the aquarium.


    But at the moment, Madame Shui has no pity. When the patriarch abandoned her, she was already dead.


    Only for the dead of other aquarium people, I feel sad, but this is an era of the jungle, the strong overlooking heaven and earth, ravaging all things, the weak can only be bullied by others, life and death can not help themselves!


    When everything stops, the surrounding area of the original ice and snow cave is razed to the ground, and no one can see it, and even a trace of life can not be captured.


    Chu Feng looked down at the water lady and knew that he was not resistant to women after all. He was stimulated by the water lady''s famous utensils, and then dispersed his killing heart.


    After a deep look, the next moment Chu Feng left in vain, and the demon Kingdom withdrew. The whole area was boiling because not only Huo Yu was dead, but also the heads and relatives of other ethnic groups were all dead. This is so unreal, but it is so real in front of them at the moment.


    Mrs. water stood in place, looking at the night sky, she did not know where Chu Feng went, but for her own survival, Mrs. water still has a kind of relief after disaster.


    "Who is he


    Just looking at the night sky, Mrs. water whispered to herself: "looks so young, I don''t feel as big as I am. Is he a saint, or is he a daozun? Or from the world of daozun? "


    Squinting her eyes, Mrs. water thought of what Chu Feng and Huo Yu had said just now. He seemed to say that Huo Yu shouldn''t attack the ice palace at this time and disturb his peace. Did Madame,,,, and water''s bodies shake and look in vain at the direction of the ice palace, and her eyes show surprise: "is this man in the ice palace? It''s just that men are not allowed to enter the ice palace. How could a saint stand out for the ice palace


    Mrs. water doesn''t know how to explain all this, but according to what she said just now, she can judge that the mysterious saint who appears must have something to do with ice palace.


    If Chu Feng was here at the moment, he would certainly regret not killing Mrs. water. The reason why he started to say those words was that he didn''t want to keep alive, so he didn''t have any reservation when he spoke. But now Mrs. water can judge by his words that he may have something to do with ice palace.


    At this time, because of the relationship between the demons and the gods, people of all ethnic groups also flocked to see that the place where many people had been stationed was empty at the moment. Only Mrs. water was standing there alone.


    A strong man of the fire clan looked around and could not see anyone at all. Even Huo Yu went to the back of Mrs. water and asked, "Madam water, what happened? Why did all the people disappear? Are you still here?"


    Mrs. water turned to smile, but the next moment, without warning, slapped the strong man of the fire clan and said in a cold voice, "don''t ask me this question, and don''t use the tone of questioning, because my wife is also wondering what happened. As for why I didn''t disappear, do you want me to die too?"


    The strong of the fire clan look changed. They dare not say a word, because the top strong people of the fire clan have disappeared at the moment, and the remaining people are not the opponents of Madame Shui. Moreover, Huo Yu is a strong God state person, and now it has disappeared. This is absolutely impossible for Mrs. water to create.


    But what happened, so many strong people disappeared in a short time?


    Because of the separation of the demon Kingdom and those who did not feel the spirit of saints, they all held doubts in their hearts. However good they were, they all understood the fact that the next ethnic groups that lost their top power could not continue to attack Ice Palace.


    At a similar moment, ice palace hall, long sleepless ice crystal received the news.


    The spies on the periphery of the ice palace told us that the fire clan allied forces had changed, and Huo Yu and the top forces of all ethnic groups did not know whether life or death existed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2584

    Early in the morning, the ice palace to remove the protection of the surrounding border, Bing Jing personally with the ice palace people came to the fire clan coalition forces last night.


    The fire clan coalition, which has lost its peak strength, is still here at the moment, because they don''t believe that the clan leaders of all ethnic groups will disappear for no reason. Mrs. water must be an insider, but she said she knew nothing about it, and no one dared to do anything to her.


    Now, after all, people of all ethnic groups have their eyes flashing with fear. After all, there is no competition with ice crystal or ice blue except that Madame Shui is the peak of demigod.


    If Bing Jing is angry with yesterday''s oppression, they can''t resist it at all.


    As for escape, it''s even more impossible. If you can run away, you can''t run away from the temple. The ice palace can''t waste a little time to kill their territory and smash them one by one.


    However, Bingjing obviously didn''t take the opportunity to retaliate as they suspected. It can be said that she didn''t have any thoughts at all. After the people from Ice Palace arrived, she looked around and looked at her pretty eyebrows more and more deeply.


    At first, she did not look at the location of the fire clan alliance, but according to the information sent back by the spies in the ice palace, she could probably know the range and location of the fire clan army. Now, a whole area is empty, and the original glaciers and highlands have completely disappeared, not to mention the traces of human activities.


    The whole area seems to have been flattened by human beings. Not only has the natural environment changed, but also all the people have disappeared.


    It''s all weird.


    Even Bing Jing can''t explain all this. Except for her strangeness and shock, she doesn''t know how to describe everything in front of her. Huo Yu is a strong God, and the clan leaders of other ethnic groups are also the top strong people in the later stage of the half god terror. Who can let them disappear like this, and they don''t know about life and death?


    "Elder martial sister!"


    I went around to see the ice blue and came back, with a faint smile between her eyebrows: "Huo Yu and the clan leaders of all ethnic groups, as well as the peak power have all disappeared. I asked a few Aquarians just now, and they don''t know what happened."


    Bingjing nodded slightly. When she turned back, she saw a beautiful girl with blue hair in the distance. She was born with Fox temperament.


    "Water lady!" her eyes narrowed


    Bingjing''s words also attracted the attention of ice blue. Seeing the water lady walking in the distance, under the light sunlight, the water blue hair seemed to be like a slowly floating wave, which was very beautiful. In addition to her fox like temperament, she had a little more jealousy in her heart.


    At the same time, she is also alert. Now Huoyu and the peak power of all ethnic groups have disappeared. As the peak state of demigod, how can she look like she has nothing?


    At this time, Mrs. water has come near, feeling the hostility of the ice palace woman. Mrs. water appropriately stops a few meters away from the ice crystal and says with a smile, "Ice Palace master, long time no see!"


    Ice crystal face does not have any mood fluctuation, just light mouth asks a way: "what happened in the end."


    Madame Shui is the woman of the leader of the aquarium. Now even the chief of the aquarium has disappeared. She is still alive.


    "I''m not sure."


    Mrs. water shook her head sadly and said, "but now the fire Yu has disappeared, we don''t have to continue fighting. I wonder if I can go to the ice palace to sit down? Of course, I''m alone. The ice palace master won''t be afraid? "


    Bingjing is not a big chested and brainless person. She intuitively knows something about Mrs. water.


    Without rejecting the idea that Mrs. water wants to go to the ice palace for a while, she turns around and says to binglan: "the threat of Huoyu and all ethnic groups is gone. You lead the people of ice palace to expel all the people out of the ice palace. Those who violate it will be killed without mercy."


    Ice blue nodded gently. She was just one of the faint vigilance when she passed by the water lady. For this foxy woman, ice blue has never had a good impression. Before, now, and I believe that there will be no future. However, Bingjing obviously wants to take Mrs. water back to ice palace to ask something, and ice blue will not stop her.


    Then ice crystal with the water lady directly left, across the void, soon returned to the ice palace area, directly into the hall.


    Madame Shui didn''t mean to be on someone else''s territory. She walked around and looked at Bingjing, who was sitting on the throne of the palace master. She said with a smile, "no wonder Huo Yu never forgets you. Even if she gathers all ethnic groups to fight, she wants to get you. Now the more you look, the more beautiful you are. Huo Yu has a good eye!"


    The ice crystal still has no fluctuation: "what''s wrong with them?"


    "All dead!" Mrs. water didn''t hide it from the rest of the people, because now Huo Yu and they are all dead. Bingjing is probably the most powerful existence in the world. Mrs. water doesn''t want to offend her: "as for who did it, I don''t know, but the crisis in Ice Palace is completely lifted."


    Ice crystal heard fire Yu and others are dead, eyebrows slightly a wrinkle, light asked: "that you, how still alive?"


    Bingjing is not those people of the fire clan after all. With the qualification to question her, Madame Shui has nothing to be unhappy about. She has a slightly upturned mouth and a hand to lift her two peaks: "beautiful woman, luck is always better, not to mention, I am not only beautiful, but also have enough capital to attract men.""Is it a man?" Bingjing takes a look at the obvious features of the water lady and subconsciously tightens her body. It is a kind of physical reaction that naturally wants to compare, but after all, it is not so obvious. She just asks in a low voice.


    Because the water lady is not interested in women, so last night on fire Yu they indirectly lifted the ice palace crisis, is likely to be a man.


    The water lady didn''t hide it and nodded: "it''s a man, but I don''t know who he is. He was masked at that time."


    When Mrs. water talks, Bingjing has been staring at her face, and she doesn''t find any abnormal color. Women like Mrs. water are very good at camouflage their real ideas. It''s more difficult to see something wrong on her face than it is.


    Bingjing is not depressed and frustrated about this. What she cares more about is that the crisis of ice palace can be completely relieved. But now that Huo Yu and others are dead, the crisis of Binggong will naturally disappear. As for other things, it is not important.


    Slightly nodded: "water lady can go, take the people of the Shui people to leave and go back, I hope we can get along safely in the future, do not set off any war."


    Bingjing is not one of those people who deliberately pick things up, so it''s not surprising that Mrs. Bingjing let her go.


    Just because of what happened last night, Mrs. water didn''t want to leave at the moment. She looked at the ice palace hall with a smile and said in a meaningful way: "I''ve heard about the ice palace before, and you''ve seen the ice palace leader several times. But it''s the first time I''ve come to the ice palace. I want to stay here for a few days. I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, but my husband died last night. I want to have a place to be quiet. In the outside world, it''s not as quiet as ice palace."


    Bing Jing squints her eyes: "do you think it was the people of my ice palace who started it last night. Do you want to stay and investigate?"


    "Ice Palace master, how could you have such a thought?" Mrs. water didn''t have such a mind. She just wanted to see if the man was in the Ice Palace last night, so she pretended to be surprised: "for a long time, the ice palace has only female disciples. How can I stay here to investigate? Is there a male disciple in the ice palace?"


    Bingjing looks more relaxed: "of course, there is no male disciple in the ice palace. Unexpectedly, Madame Shui wants to be quiet because of the pain of her husband''s death. Then she can stay for a few days. As for the rules, Mrs. water should understand it?"


    "Naturally, thank you, ice palace master!" Water lady light smile, in the heart some surprised color.


    At the moment, it''s not like the man in the palace that the man killed at the moment last night, but it''s not true that the man who killed the woman in the palace didn''t know that the man was lying. But the woman who killed the girl didn''t know what she was saying.


    He said that the fire Yu attacks the ice palace wrong time, disturbed his quiet.


    Mrs. water conjectures that even if that person is not from the ice palace, at least it has something to do with the ice palace. All the ice palace are women. If there is a man, the people who believe in the ice palace can''t be unaware. Bingjing promised to stay for a few days. Mrs. water believes that she can find something for herself.


    Bingjing naturally doesn''t know what Madame Shui is thinking, and she can''t imagine that there will be a great talent hidden in the ice palace. Of course, she didn''t hear what she said last night. Otherwise, with Bingjing''s wisdom, it''s not difficult to find out the problem, and she will suspect Chu Feng for the first time.


    It''s just a pity that Mrs. water didn''t tell Bingjing what she meant, so she didn''t know.


    After a long time, Mrs. water was there to find something to say. Bing Jing was either silent or indifferent. Bing LAN, who expelled people from all ethnic groups, returned to the main hall of ice palace. When she saw Mrs. water still sitting here, all her eyes were cold.


    "The head of the aquarium is dead."


    Bingjing knew the thoughts of these younger martial sisters and said faintly: "Madame Shui is a little sad. She wants to be quiet for a few days in the ice palace, so as not to be bothered by the people of Shui nationality. The younger martial sisters don''t have to worry about it!"


    After saying that, put to prevent ice blue and other people against the water lady have any inappropriate words, Bing Jing opened the topic, looked at the crowd, slightly narrowed his eyes: "ice moon? How could it seem that such a big thing has happened that I haven''t seen her yet? "


    Ice blue took back the cold stare at the water lady''s eyes, whispered back: "she according to my meaning, staring at the man you brought back, now should be in the left ice house courtyard."


    Ice crystal slightly nods, and the beginning is still doubting water lady smell speech after the eyes slightly light up.


    Ice crystal brought a man back from the outside, but also let people watch, can''t?


    At the thought of this possibility, Mrs. water couldn''t help being excited. Although she might be a saint, if she didn''t show any malice or expose anything, she would not kill herself. Mrs. water wanted to find a chance to see if it was the man last night.


    And all of this, ice palace people do not know, Bingjing just said to ice blue: "arrange for Mrs. water to live in front of the courtyard where Chu Feng is located, for easy care."


    Bingjing means that two uncertain people stay together to watch, while Mrs. water is excited, which makes it easier to do things.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2585

    Chu Feng is sitting in the courtyard of the ice house on the left side of the main hall of the ice palace. Today, most of the people in the ice palace have been sent out to investigate the scope of the ice palace and expel or kill the fish who have missed the net because of the fire clan coalition Army''s accident.


    So Chu Feng has been sitting in the yard for a long time, but few people have passed by, and they are all busy.


    Ah, all of a sudden, a cry came from the ice house, not very big, but enough to make Chu Feng speechless. According to the situation, bingyue wakes up, but after waking up, how can he shout there?


    Curious to get up, but did not enter the ice moon ran out, almost and Chu Feng collided together, after seeing clearly, just barely stable.


    "I am your man?" she said


    "What?" Chu Feng was stunned and asked, and then he reflected what bingyue meant. He shook his head: "no, we didn''t do anything last night. You fell asleep later. I sat outside for a whole night. You can rest assured that you are still clean and clean. We have nothing to do."


    Bingyue even bit her lips, staring at Chu Feng with a little resentment in her eyes.


    Chu Feng itself is still good, so staring at the ice moon, he feels like an animal.


    "Miss bingyue, what are you looking at me to do


    Bingyue suddenly opened her hands and hugged Chu Feng. When Chu Feng was stunned at what rhythm, bingyue said: "I was so nervous last night that I fell asleep. Now go on, or the fire clan will have no chance to fight in. I really don''t want to leave any regrets."


    Look up, eyes full of Shyness: "but you want to be light, gentle, last night your hand pinched me."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and running in his heart. Bingyue felt like those who liberated their nature at the end of the world. They dared to do what they wanted to do.


    Although chest close to the fullness of the ice moon is very comfortable, but the Chu wind still slowly pushed her away.


    When she was confused, Chu Feng turned to point to the distance: "I think you''d better go out and have a look, or you really did it with me. Maybe you will regret it."


    "No!" I don''t want to shake her head: "you hold me, touch me, and kiss me, and give yourself completely to you. I won''t regret it, because Master said that if a woman looks for a man, she has to be one and the same. If I give it to you like this, then you are my man, and I won''t regret it."


    Chu Feng was a little ashamed of his naive words. He had already known that he had refused the ice moon last night. He should not have eaten the ice moon as a reward for getting some cheap money.


    Gently cough a touch nose: "you go out to have a look, find someone to ask what happened, if you still insist on it, I agree!"


    Bingyue frowned and wondered what chufeng was up to, because she had heard some elder martial sisters say that men are animals that think in the lower body. If a woman of fair looks seduces them casually, she will show her true appearance immediately, and she has no self-control.


    However, Chu Feng''s own initiative now seems to be unwilling to do so, which makes the ice moon quite strange.


    Take a look at herself. Bingyue thinks that she can grow, her figure is OK, and her chest is very big, just to avoid being teased. The underwear she wears is not so obvious. Where does Chu Feng refuse to be confident?


    Although she was slandered and curious in her heart, bingyue still walked out of the courtyard of the ice house and was ready to go to a person to ask what happened. Why did Chu Feng really do it? She would regret it?


    Chu Feng sat down and waited. After a while, bingyue came back with a little excitement on her face: "chufeng, Huoyu and the clan leaders of all ethnic groups are said to have died. People of all ethnic groups have also been expelled from the scope of Ice Palace by elder martial sister. The crisis of our Ice Palace has been lifted."


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "it should be that your wish last night has come true, so now you still have to insist on the idea of starting, do not leave regret?"


    Chu Feng asked this sentence when thinking is, bingyue stick to.


    But Bing Yue was asked by Chu Feng, her face turned crimson and crimson. She bowed her head and showed a shy posture there. Thinking of her own initiative last night and her desire just now, bingyue was shy.


    At first, I felt that the ice palace could not block the ice moon, and then I wanted to leave no regrets. Now that the crisis is over, bingyue will not insist any more, biting her lips: "what did I say last night? Do you want to stick to something? "


    Chu Feng guessed that bingyue would not persist any longer, but what she didn''t expect was that bingyue would say such a thing. She was stunned and looked at her shyness, but she was a thundering girl. It was like turning over her face and not recognizing people!


    However, Chu Feng is not the kind of person who insists on it, and he doesn''t really want to do something about bingyue. Although the latter is good, her simplicity makes Chu Feng reluctant to destroy it. Moreover, she really needs it. Chu Feng believes that there are many women in the ice palace, and there will always be a bite.


    Spread out his hands: "that''s OK, I think nothing happened.""You won''t be angry, will you?" Bingyue took a look at Chu Feng and felt guilty: "don''t be angry. If the crisis is not solved, I will give myself to you, but now I can''t give it to you. Otherwise, elder martial sisters will abolish my cultivation and drive out of the ice palace."


    "But, you should leave soon. I''ll give it to you when I cheat you."


    Chu Feng passed a bitter smile, bingyue is really too simple, how to calculate the loss of that person is her, but she can even say such words, pure mind is rarely seen by Chu Feng, because the heart can not go back to the original universe, now also reduced some, also enjoy temporary relaxation.


    So Chu Feng didn''t let bingyue continue to feel guilty. He stood up and stretched out: "now that the fire clan coalition forces withdraw, am I going to leave?"


    "Yes Bingyue did not answer, wearing a blue dress, graceful ice blue came in to take a message. She just arranged Mrs. water in the front yard, so she came to have a look: "at first, my elder martial sister took you in because the fire clan allied forces surrounded the surrounding area. Now they have all withdrawn. You should go, and you must go immediately."


    Chu Feng didn''t like ice blue, but he thought of such a result when he made a move last night. He could stay here before the crisis was solved, but now that the crisis is over, he can''t stay here.


    Chu Feng nodded: "I''ll leave right away, and thank the ice palace master for taking me in."


    Bingyue''s heart is tight. Seeing Chu Feng go into the house, she may be going to pick up some things. She also turns and asks, "second elder martial sister, the fire clan coalition army has withdrawn, but it is inevitable that there will be fish caught in the net. Is it still dangerous to ask him to leave now?"


    "What danger can there be?" Ice blue did not move, said coldly: "Ice Palace has never been a man, he can live here for two days has been a gift, do you still want to stay with him? So don''t be soft hearted, send him out of the ice palace, and then come back and stare at the courtyard in front of him. Mrs. water lives there now. I''m not sure about her


    Ice blue has always been so strong, bingyue is not good to say anything. It seems that chufeng just washed a face and then came out. Ice blue is nearby, and bingyue is not good enough to say anything to chufeng.


    Just softly said: "go, I''ll take you to the outside of the ice palace."


    Chu Feng nods and follows bingyue to leave the courtyard of the ice house. He has nothing to do with leaving here, because it has no effect at all. There are many women in ice palace. Ice blue can''t keep him in menopause. If someone in Binggong asks him to study life, it will be a big deal.


    On the way out of the ice palace, bingyue didn''t pull the Chu wind directly to resist the sky, but walked slowly, making sure that there was no one around. Bingyue spoke softly: "that, are you not angry?"


    "There''s nothing to be angry about." The world is so big that you can go anywhere, so Chu Feng didn''t really take it seriously: "the Lord of Ice Palace took me in because of the oppression of the fire clan coalition army. How can I be angry? And it''s boring to stay here, so it''s good to leave. "


    Bingyue nodded slightly and took Chu Feng''s hand: "it''s really boring that I can''t walk around in the small ice house alone. Now I''ll take you away." Then he flew out of the ice palace with Chu wind.


    In the ice moon with Chu wind across the sky, all this was seen by the water lady in the front yard, only the sun refracted the ice and snow around the reflection, the water lady could not see it clearly.


    Seeing ice blue passing by, Mrs. water walked forward. She didn''t directly ask ice blue who needed to be pulled by others to resist the sky. She just asked with a smile, "Miss ice blue, why do you look so glum?"


    "Shall I laugh at you?" Ice blue stopped to frown and looked at the distance. The moon with Chu wind had turned into a little black spot: "it''s just to send away a person who shouldn''t stay in the ice palace. There''s nothing to be unhappy about."


    Send off a person who shouldn''t stay in ice palace?


    Madame Shui blinked her eyes, and suddenly her body was shocked. Now in the ice palace, in addition to her, is a man, probably the man who destroyed Huoyu and others last night. But now ice blue doesn''t mean to send her away, so it can only be another person, a man who shouldn''t stay in the ice palace.


    Turning her mind, when ice blue was about to leave, Mrs. water said with a smile: "the one who I still want to find the master of Ice Palace unexpectedly met Miss ice blue. Just now the people of the aquarium gave me news that the aquarium is in chaos because of my husband''s death. I hope I can go back and preside over it."


    "My husband is dead, but the aquarium will continue. I can''t sink down because of his death, so I have to leave. Please say goodbye to the ice palace master for me, miss binglan."


    Ice blue raised the foot to put down, surprised to see the water lady, but the latter to leave is a good thing, ice blue nodded: "can!"


    Mrs. water knew that ice blue was eager to leave by herself, so she would certainly not retain her now. She nodded slightly, and Mrs. water went directly across the sky, because she suspected that the man who left now was the man last night.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2586

    It was noon, four thousand miles away from the ice palace.


    The ice moon and the Chu wind came down over a distance of 4000 Li. This is not a place covered by ice and snow, but a place where flowers bloom in spring. The place where Chu wind and ice moon fall is a Flower Valley of all colors and colors.


    You can see all kinds of flowers filled with the smell of flowers, very beautiful, continuous, forming a sea of flowers.


    Bingyue released Chu Feng''s hand, pointed to a direction and said, "wait until you go along this direction. In four or five months, you should be able to get to the nearest place where ordinary people live. Originally, I wanted to send you there, but my strength is limited. It''s very difficult to span four thousand miles."


    It''s hard to fly alone for four thousand miles in the middle of the demigod''s cultivation, but the ice moon still carries a person, so the pressure can be imagined.


    Chu Feng naturally knew this. What he also knew was that bingyue deliberately took him for such a long distance in order not to let him freeze to death in the land of ice and snow, or lose his way, and his heart was kind, but he didn''t say anything about it.


    "Thank you. I''ll go first."


    Chu Feng knew this clearly, but he didn''t break it. He nodded gently and was going to the direction described by bingyue. For the present chufeng, going to the place where there are strong people is far less safe than in the area of ordinary people, because even if he showed a little breath, he would not be found.


    Chu Feng just turned around, but the ice moon suddenly caught him.


    When Chu Feng turned around, bingyue bit her lips and looked at the sea of flowers: "I used to come here often. This is one of my favorite places. What I would do in the ice palace might be found. If, if, if you want, I would like to compensate you."


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. He raised a smile at the corner of his mouth and asked, "at first you said to me, but later you said no, it really hurt me. But how do you want to compensate me now?"


    Bingyue''s face became more and more red. She was not like a strong man in the semi divine period. She lowered her head and said, "in the ice palace, if that happens, my elder martial sisters will certainly find out. But if I go back here, I can quickly repair some unnatural injuries on the way back, so it will be OK."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. Bingyue thought that he was driven away by ice blue and felt uncomfortable. So even if he might be expelled from the ice palace, he would like to use his body to compensate him.


    The heart is good, but people are too simple.


    Looking at her shy appearance, Chu Feng opened her hands and put her arms around her. Lovely girl, wherever she went, some people liked her. When the ice moon whispered, Chu Feng also kissed her red lips. After all, bingyue was not very natural, but she could barely open her hands to hold Chu Feng, and responded with astringency.


    But Chu Feng just a simple deep kiss on the loose ice moon, in her stunned look in the hook her nose: "I do have a feeling for you, but I know this is not your willingness, just feel like I owe the same, but you remember, you do not owe me anything, so there is no need to compensate."


    "Thank you, you let me feel a strong person''s respect for ordinary people, and thank the ice palace master for me. She is a good person and does not ignore me. I was ravaged by the fire clan people."


    Turning around, the hand gently waved in the air: "goodbye, I hope I can see you again!"


    Looking at the far away back of Chu Feng, and recalling the feeling of that kiss just now, bingyue feels so unreal. She thinks that she will like a man in her life, but she never thinks that she will like an ordinary person.


    Chu Feng has gone out more than 20 meters away. Bingyue calls out: "Chu Feng, where do you live? My elder martial sister told me that I can go out and walk around when I get to the late stage of demigod. I''ll go to see you then. "


    Chu Feng is not familiar with the world at all. He can''t tell bingyue where he is. Maybe he will find a way to go back to the original universe soon.


    So Chu Feng did not leave any fantasy to bingyue, and did not return a word. She left bingyue with a hard and slightly lonely figure.


    Standing in the same place, bingyue felt that her eyes were moist and her nose was a little sour. Her lips were almost bitten: "did I like him in two days? Why am I so sad that he''s leaving now? "


    If she wants to catch up, bingyue finally stops. There is a crisis in the ice palace. She doesn''t care about her willful indulgence. But now that the ice palace''s crisis is over, she can''t be willful again. That will just make it difficult for her elder martial sister to do it.


    Pursed her lips, bingyue whispered to herself: "wait for me. When I become strong, I will find you everywhere in the world. I will support elder martial sister to break the ice palace tradition. I want to be your woman, a real woman!"


    As if the oath general drop a word, the ice moon turned to fly away, ready to return to the ice palace.


    But as soon as the ice moon left, Madame Shui fell from the sky, and her face was full of fun: "a man in the middle of a demigod, falling in love with an ordinary person? It''s a pity that he is not an ordinary person


    Mrs. water had been hiding in the dark just now. She saw everything in her eyes. So she recognized that Chu Feng was the man last night, which also confirmed her conjecture that the people of last night were really fighting for the ice palace.And Mrs. water just ready to catch up, suddenly a strong force on the body, Mrs. water body instability fell forward, lying on the flower ground, the huge plump pressure on the ground, a little bit painful.


    Chu Feng, who had already left, appeared in front of Mrs. water like a ghost. He squatted down and looked at the charming woman. His eyes flashed a killing opportunity: "I let you go last night. It depends on the situation. You are not going to let me go. I have been following me since the ice palace. Do you really want to think about it?"


    Chu Feng had known that Madame Shui was following in secret, just to prevent the ice moon from finding anything abnormal. Chu Feng did not move. Now, it is OK.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s killing opportunity, Mrs. water was flustered. Knowing that her secret tracking must have infuriated Chu Feng, she said nervously, "don''t misunderstand that elder. I didn''t mean to follow you, but I admire you and want to know you."


    Admiration?


    Chufeng sneered and let go of the pressure on Mrs. water and let her stand up. Chu Feng naturally knew that Mrs. water had no malice. Otherwise, Chu Feng would have killed her directly.


    But on the face to water madam, Chu Feng still has no good expression, cold voice said: "say, what do you want to do?"


    Being oppressed by Chu Feng just now, Madame Shui didn''t dare to say anything else. She said honestly, "well, I know that there is a god of creation in this world, but I never know that there are saints. I long for myself to become strong, but no one can look up to me and help me."


    "And you are a saint, so I want to follow you and be your apprentice. I hope I can improve my accomplishments."


    When Mrs. water spoke, Chu Feng kept staring at her. You can see that she was not lying. Obviously, she followed her own way to improve her cultivation and get benefits.


    However, Chu Feng is very interested in Madame Shui''s intelligence. Last night, through his words, he was locked in the ice palace. Now he has been found directly. People say that his chest is big but he has no brain. Mrs. water has a big chest but a big head.


    After a meaningful look at the snow-white place of Madame Shui and the feeling of touching last night, Chu Feng moved away his eyes and walked forward, gently waving his hand: "I won''t accept my apprentice. You''d better go. In addition, please remember that you don''t let the people of Ice Palace know that I was the one who made the move last night."


    Chu Feng looks at her eyes, and Mrs. water clearly catches it. However, she is only confident about this. She knows how attractive her capital is. As long as she is still a man and normal, she will definitely take a look at it.


    A trace of fun passed in her eyes. Madame Shui kept a cautious attitude and caught up. She found that as long as she didn''t go too far, Chu Feng didn''t seem to kill her: "that, master, you come from daozun world. Or are you daozun? "


    Chu Feng looks at Mrs. water. She''s a very old woman. She looks like a little girl. But when she knows her mind, Chu Feng is not surprised.


    But Chu Feng did not answer her meaning, just keep going.


    Mrs. water didn''t lose heart. She followed Chu Feng and said, "I heard from people in ice palace that your name is Chu Feng, and you look younger than me. I''ll call you chufeng."


    When talking, Mrs. water carefully stares at Chu Feng.


    "Trying to test my bottom line?" Chu Feng stopped and looked back. Madame Shui didn''t know whether it was true or not. She bumped into Chu Feng''s arms. The elasticity was amazing, and what Chu Feng wanted to say was interrupted.


    However, after a silence, Chu Feng pushed the water lady away, regardless of the position of the push: "if I don''t object to you calling my name, and I don''t object to you following me nonsense, then you will follow the gradual steps, and finally seduce me, let me do soft hearted, help you, even take you around?"


    Mrs. water was pushed away by Chu Feng and scolded secretly in her heart, because Chu Feng pushed her away on purpose. She felt that she had been pinched.


    However, she was also more sure that she was definitely a little lecher in front of her, but her calmness seemed to be OK, or more hypocritical. After feeling this out, Mrs. Shui was a little bit more daring, but she still did not dare to be too direct: "that I didn''t mean that, I just really wanted to be strong, I didn''t cheat you."


    It''s very clear if chufeng has been cheated, but now Mrs. water has obviously cheated him.


    However, as long as the water lady had no malice, Chu Feng would not care, squinting his eyes: "do you know how to go to daozun world?"


    "Are you not daozun?" Mrs. water asked in amazement, but she quickly shut up when she asked. If Chu Feng was really daozun, how could she not know about daozun''s world? She said quickly, "that knows, it''s very close to the place where our Shui people live, but we want to go there with time limit. They can come in at any time."


    "It seems that there will be a period of time before the channel will be opened. Through a secret place, you can go to the world of daozun."


    Chu Feng didn''t see any deception. He could be sure that what Mrs. water said was true. After thinking about it for a while, he said, "I''ll follow you first. I''ll go to daozun world."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2587

    "I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    Over a vast expanse of water, Madame Shui looks stupidly at the islands below. This is the habitat of the aquarium. Even if she doesn''t sleep, it will take a day or two for her to come back from the beginning of Huagu.


    But just now Chu Feng put her arm around her and asked about the land of the Shui people. In the blink of an eye, the matter had already arrived here. Madame Shui didn''t know what the situation was. She wanted to say that all this was not true, but the following was indeed the place where the Shui people lived. It was impossible to admit that she was wrong where she had lived for many years.


    Oops!


    All of a sudden, Mrs. water called out. She felt a sharp pain coming from her chest, especially at the top of the mountain. Her face turned red and looked at Chu Feng. She was slightly unhappy.


    "If it hurts, then it means that you are not dreaming!"


    Chu Feng looks down at the place of aquarium. It is as beautiful as the original universe earth Jiangnan Water Town. One hand also moves away from Madame Shui''s chest. Just now, in order to prove that she is not dreaming, chufeng pinches her hard on the top of her peak.


    Madame Shui knows exactly who chufeng is. Although she is a powerful saint, she is a bit of a wretched character. When she held her just now, one hand was put on her plump surface without any politeness. She would not dare to resist. The cheap price would not be polite to eat. Even so, Mrs. water could only accept it.


    Because she really wants to get benefits from Chu Feng. If she breaks through the divine realm, not to mention in the Taoist world, this small world alone will be proud enough.


    Chu Feng sees water madam is to look at oneself, touch a face to say: "do you want me to take you down?"


    Madame Shui, holding Chu Feng''s hand, instantly landed on an island in the center of the aquarium. This is where the chief aquarium''s palace is located. There are not many people living there. All of them are from the clan leader''s family. To be precise, that is where the chief Shui''s wife, concubine and children live. As for other people, they are all on other islands.


    Chu Feng has already restrained his breath, and at the moment is in general with ordinary people.


    The return of Madame Shui immediately attracted the attention of the Shui people. Many mature women, some green men and women, seemed to be the wives and concubines and children of the Shui clan leader.


    But now that the chief of the aquarium is dead, the wives and concubines who are supposed to take over the position of the chief of the aquarium in the future will be whose. After all, the strong world will not pay attention to too many things, and these women will not say that their men will be widowed for life.


    However, when I saw the leader of the Yu clan, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, the leader of the Yu clan, including my mother, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, the head of the Yu clan, and I asked why all of a sudden, when I saw the leader of the tribe of Chu, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, when I saw the leader of the clan


    Today, the ice palace expelled the people of all ethnic groups to leave. Now the people of the aquarium are still on their way back. The people in the land of aquarium certainly don''t know the specific things.


    Mrs. water has already made plans in her heart. Before those people come back, she will let the people in the land of aquarium believe in herself. As for the chufeng nearby who killed all the people, Mrs. water will not say that because she has to rely on Chu Feng to become strong. The most important thing is that the head of Shui nationality finally abandons herself. Madame Shui has only disappointment with him.


    Quietly told what happened, but added some personal color. Chu Feng knew the truth, but Mrs. water could say anything, as long as she didn''t touch her own body.


    When Mrs. water finished, all the people present were sad, because the peak power of the Shui people was gone.


    "You don''t have to worry."


    Madame Shui timely said: "although the patriarch and other elders are dead, but I shuiyingying is still alive, then we will lead the people of the aquarium to survive all the time, and the peak strength of all the races in this war has been lost. Now, the only thing that can suppress us is the ice Palace, which can be regarded as a blessing and disaster!"


    Although we are sad about the death of the head of the Shui nationality and the rest of the people, it''s just worrying about the future of the Shui people. Now, they don''t think it''s a good thing to hear Mrs. water say that. After all, all other ethnic groups have lost their lives. At least there is still a water lady left in the aquarium.


    This is enough to ensure the long-term survival of the aquarium. The look on the faces of the people also eased a little. What Chu Feng could feel from his eyes was that he was indifferent. What everyone thought of was not the dead, but himself.


    But even so, Chu Feng will not express any opinions, because human nature is selfish, only care about themselves, not strange.


    Next, Madame Shui asked everyone to go down and tell the news to the rest of the aquarium to calm their emotions. In addition, she told the people of the aquarium that she was the strongest person in the aquarium. Although a woman could not be the patriarch, she was willing to take the place of the clan leader before the appearance of a man who could serve as a clan leader. Of course, if everyone objected, that would be fine.


    But she will also do her own thing, to prevent the aquarium from any accident.


    Everyone dispersed and did what Madame Shui wanted. If there was no accident, Madame Shui was sure to be the clan leader this time.Only the young woman who began to talk was left on the scene. At the moment, her eyes were watching Chu Feng with doubts and a trace of contempt.


    "This is my daughter, water mist swallow!"


    Mrs. water also appropriately introduced: "she is over 40 years old, and the cultivation in the middle of the demigod period is very good for the Shui people."


    The water mist swallows suddenly appear arrogant color, Chu Feng just smile at this, more than 40 years old is the half god medium-term, in the earth''s words is OK, but in the original universe''s five forbidden areas, that is dregs, but here is a small world of Taoist world, can have such talent, also be considered good.


    After all, the peak of demigod is the most powerful force.


    "Mother, who is he?"


    The water mist swallow looks proud and arrogant, and does not take Chu Feng out of the corner of his eyes. He says, "how can you bring a Muggle back, and it is after my father''s death, how bad is it to be seen by others?"


    Seeing Chu Feng is a little handsome, shuiwuyan guesses that she is a little man that her mother is dishonest to find.


    His daughter, Mrs. water, can''t be clear. But for what she said, Mrs. water immediately turned cold and said, "shut up, his name is Chu Feng. He is my brother. Although he is an ordinary person, he can give me advice. If he doesn''t give me advice, I will die with your father."


    "Be polite to him in the future. Call him uncle, understand? And I''ve always been stronger than your father. No one dared to say me at the beginning. Do you think you dare to do so now? "


    This momentum is completely the same as Wu Zetian. Chu Feng curls her lips. This woman is like a kitten in front of him. In front of others, she can really pretend.


    Sure enough, the water mist swallow did not dare to speak any more when she was scolded by Mrs. water. She just looked at Chu Feng with a pair of eyes, as if she were looking at her enemy. Chufeng turned away with a hum. Chu Feng was stunned. Where did I offend you? I didn''t say a word, did I?


    "Don''t be surprised, young and vigorous!"


    After shuiwuyan left, Mrs. Shui immediately put on a smile and said, "because she is the most gifted person in Shui nationality, she is likely to go to the peak of semi gods before she is 100 years old. Maybe she can become a god state in the future. Many people don''t put it in their hearts. Even I, she will contradict her."


    Angry is not as, Chu Feng nodded that he did not put in the heart.


    Mrs. Shui looked at Chu Feng, and she looked so young. She took him all the way to a grand bedroom in the patriarch''s palace. The water man said, "this is the patriarch''s dormitory, but I have always lived in it. My husband is weaker than me. Without my permission, he went to the side hall to have a rest by himself."


    Chu feng''en said, "Madam water, I just want a place to rest. What do you want me to do here?"


    "You can rest here." Madame Shui blinked her eyes, and her eyes seemed to enchant her soul: "besides, other places are close to other people. I''m afraid that they will provoke you to bring disaster to the aquarium. So you live here, and no one dares to say anything. In addition, don''t call me Madame Shui. Once the patriarch dies, I can be free. You can call me shuiyingying. Of course, you can also call me Yingying Ying Ying Ying £¡¡±


    Chu Feng immediately covered his whole body with chicken skin, and water Yingying showed that it was the rhythm of looking for dry. And now Shuiying dared to seduce him in such a blatant way. If he was really dry, the woman would be more likely to hit the snake with the pole.


    So Chu Feng directly chose to ignore this, went to a door on the left side of the bedroom, saw the hot spring rising, walked in and put down the curtain: "I haven''t had a rest for a night, I want to take a bath and feel comfortable. Go and do your work!"


    Directly to the water lady to block the outside, a woman who wants to be familiar with Chu Feng slightly affected the corners of her mouth, but also understand that hot heart can not eat hot tofu.


    Don''t worry. Madame Shui left her bedroom for a while to arrange a rest for Chu Feng. After a while, twelve Shui women entered the bedroom and clearly entered the hot spring bathroom. Chu Feng, who was lying in the bedroom with her eyes closed, opened her eyes and saw twelve beautiful women standing side by side.


    Frown and ask, "what are you doing?"


    A person replies: "madam, let''s wait on you to bathe, change clothes, eat and drink!"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to respond, six of the twelve women undressed and walked into the hot spring, where they helped Chu Feng take a bath and massage, while the other six women were busy with other things in good order.


    Chu Feng look around, how can you not know that this is water Ying Ying Ying intentional, is nothing more than to let him accumulate more human feelings, but this little is because of human feelings on the soft hearted people? Chu Feng closed his eyes, unexpectedly others want to send to the door on purpose, then there is no need to refuse, safe with!


    Outside the bedroom, shuiwuyan stood under a tree, clenched her pink fist and hummed, "my father has never enjoyed such treatment. Why should this boy, even if his mother needs to be lonely, should not find a Muggle?"


    Shuiwuyan can''t think of it. Because shuiyingying was stronger than shuizu, the latter needed approval to share the same room with shuiyingying, let alone enjoy the treatment.Squinting his eyes, the water mist swallow did not speculate at will: "I must stare at a bit better, this boy can attract his mother, it is definitely not simple."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2588

    Chu Feng is enjoying everything arranged by shuiyingying, because now he doesn''t know how to go back to the original universe interface, so it''s better to be obedient to water Yingying''s heart, because he doesn''t have any loss anyway.


    The arrangement of water Ying Ying Ying should be carefully prepared. Chu Feng can judge the appearance and figure of twelve women.


    All of these women are strong in the period of demigod. For the world where the peak of the latter period of demigod is a powerful existence, women of such realm cultivation are definitely not used to serve others, but the water Yingying is to let them serve themselves, which is a big problem in itself.


    For the twelve women who served Chu Feng, they were confused and puzzled.


    Even when Huoyu began to oppress the Shui people, shuiyingying did not let them serve Huo Yu, and Huo Yu was still a subordinate God. Although the person in front of her was much better than the image of Huo Yu, she was still a Muggle and ordinary person.


    Water Ying Ying Ying is to let them serve well, and no matter what Chu Feng has asked them to agree, which makes their hearts curious.


    But now shuiyingying is the master of the aquarium, and they are not as strong as shuiyingying. Naturally, they have to obey the orders, because in the aquarium, the orders of the clan leader are everything, even if they want the people of the aquarium to die, they should abide by them.


    After waiting for Chu Feng to bathe, change clothes, eat and drink, twelve women stood side by side without meaning to leave.


    Chu Feng is not unheeded, but it seems that such a situation is relatively rare, because when he needs to be quiet, no one will disturb him. Now 12 women have bathed him, dressed him, and served him to eat and drink, but he still didn''t mean to leave. Chu Feng was a bit upset.


    But in the face of beauty Chu Feng''s temperament will generally be better, asked: "is there anything else?"


    An aquarium woman standing in the middle came forward and said in a low voice, "Mr. Chu, madam, let us serve you well. Who do you need to sleep with tonight?"


    Speaking of this sentence, the Shui women''s faces are red. When shuiyingying looks for them, the main one is the body of virgins, and clearly tells them that they should use their bodies to serve Chu Feng when necessary.


    Chu Feng was also surprised at this, and immediately understood that all this was the arrangement of water Ying Ying Ying, passing over the faces and bodies of twelve Shui nationality women. If it was normal, he would be in a bit of a mood to favor these women. But now his eyes are black in the parallel universe, and Chu Feng has no mood at all.


    And Chu Feng''s look in the eyes of Shui women is to examine who they are.


    At the beginning, the Shui woman bowed her head and said, "we will serve Mr. Chu, one or two, or even all of them are OK."


    When the woman spoke, other women bowed their heads. They were all virgins who had not been underwater. They came here only because of the control of water Yingying. Although it is necessary to obey the order of the clan leader, they are still a little uncomfortable to be trampled by a strange man and an ordinary person.


    Of course, if Chu Feng asked one of them to sleep, they would not object, because if she refused, shuiyingying would surely anger them.


    Chu Feng knew that the Shui woman had misunderstood her meaning and shook her head gently: "you all go down!"


    This is a peaceful sentence without any meaning, but it makes the Shui women panic. The middle of the water women say something unnaturally: "Mr. Chu, can''t all of us satisfy you? Not up to your standards? "


    Chu Feng looked at them faintly, from which we could see the tension and uneasiness, and even catch a trace of fear in the deep eyes. Obviously, the water Yingying warned them that they must do something.


    It seems that the world of Taoists is a little more cruel than that of martial arts. Women hardly have any status.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng''s tone softened a little: "it''s not that you are not suitable, but I''m too tired today and have no mood. Let''s talk about it later!"


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, the twelve Shui women were a little more relaxed. Chu Feng also added: "let the water lady come to see me when I go down."


    The twelve women were all stunned. They felt puzzled about their doubts. In their eyes, Chu Feng was a Muggle, an ordinary person. How could he be valued by shuiyingying, or even respected?


    Just these things, they are also in the mind to think about also dare not ask out, nodded all quit the patriarch''s bedroom.


    After chufeng sat for a while, shuiyingying pushed the door in. Seeing Chu Feng, she asked her followers to withdraw to the courtyard. Then she closed the door and went to Chu Feng. She did not dare to sit down: "Mr. Chu, what can I do for you?"


    "What do you mean by arranging for those people to come?" Chu Feng gave the water Ying Ying Ying a look, then did not go to see her again, the tone was calm: "do you think I am a lecherous, as long as a group of women can make me feel lack of your human feelings or what? For the benefit of it? "


    "Why don''t you use other people''s bodies for your own benefit?"Shuiyingying looks a little flustered, because what chufeng said is exactly what she thought in her heart, but she wanted more, that is, to serve Chu Feng well and make Chu Feng pay more attention to the Shui people. In this era, being valued by a God will take off, not to mention being a saint?


    Of course, even if Chu Feng was right, Shuiying couldn''t admit it. He lowered his head and said, "Mr. Chu is a great strong man. How dare Yingying play tricks with you? I just try my best to serve you well and let you enjoy all that saints should enjoy."


    "As for Yingying''s failure, it is because I am no longer a virgin, and Mr. Chu may not be able to see it."


    "I like it!" Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and threw out a sentence coldly.


    Shuiyingying looks stiff, slightly purses her lips. Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes looking at her, she feels more flustered and awed. She is not the kind of woman who has not experienced the wind and rain, but it is all with the Shui clan leader, whose strength is not as good as her. Chu Feng is a saint. The oppression in that realm makes her dare not have any idea.


    Fear is the true portrayal of the heart at the moment when the water is full.


    But under the pressure of Chu Feng, shuiyingying still whispered: "if Mr. Chu can see Yingying''s unclean body, Yingying is willing to serve Mr. Chu himself."


    Water Ying Ying Ying Ying said these words, the original intention is to let Chu Feng feel her sincerity, also feel that Chu Feng will not necessarily enjoy her, but do not want Chu Feng to nod: "good!"


    In Shuiying''s astonished look, Chu Feng holds her hand, and a force rushes into her body. Shuiying only feels her legs soften and kneels in front of Chu Feng. She raises her head and looks with consternation and a little humiliation.


    Chu Feng gazed down at the look of some aggrieved women, completely as if they did not see the general: "look at yourself to do!"


    Water Ying Ying Ying Ying''s body trembled slightly. She knew that such a saint as Chu Feng would not like her. Even if she did, she was only interested in her body. However, even if she knew that she did not dare to resist, she stretched out her hand and gently pulled, her eyes coagulated and her subconscious chrysanthemum tightened.


    Dark swallow saliva, water Yingying closed her eyes, opened her mouth forward, in a flustered heart, because even the aquarium leader, did not let her look like this.


    At the moment when her mouth was about to touch, Chu Feng''s hand blocked her in front of her. When she opened her eyes, Chu Feng stood up and raised her pants. Her eyes were peaceful: "you just had humiliation and helplessness, and a little grievance. You will have such a mood. What do you say about those people who are forced to serve me?"


    Eyes down at the water Ying Ying Ying, Chu Feng said word by word: "so don''t do such things with me in the future, because you will be forced by others. Now get out of here, and those who are willing to come will come. I hope you don''t force them."


    "Feel the same way. They feel no less than you did."


    With that, Chu Feng walked away from the water Ying Ying Ying''s side, lifted the curtain and walked into the spacious bedroom inside. Only the water Yingying was still kneeling there.


    Blinking his eyes and looking back at the bedroom covered by the curtain, he could see Chu Feng sitting on the big bed, biting his lips to get up, quietly quitting the bedroom and closing the door.


    Outside the palace, the water Ying Ying Ying raised her head to look at the sky, stretched out two hands, and then compared them there. At last, she said to herself, "twice as much, are saints so fierce?"


    When the water filled with emotion of the great Bank of Chu wind, two figures fell from the sky, far away from the place where the original fire family united army was stationed.


    One is a young man with long hair, and the other is a beautiful woman in a black silk skirt with hot figure. After they fall down, they are rolling with a faint sense of inferiority.


    The young man with long hair took a look at the place. Although it was in the dark, he could still see what was going on through the moonlight in the sky.


    After a look, he took back his eyes and said in a soft voice: "Mo Li, the fire clan plus the top strong people of all ethnic groups, there are no 10000 or 8000, including Huoyu, such a subordinate God. What kind of existence do you think can completely destroy this place in a short period of time?"


    The beautiful woman, known as Mo Li, has a hot figure, but it is totally different from her image. It is just a cold to the extreme: "superior God!"


    Long hair young man''s eyes burst into a fierce look: "why?"


    A few steps before Mo Li left, he squatted on the ground and wiped the land of ice and snow: "Huoyu is the lower God, and the lowest middle God can be killed in a short time. At that time, there were many powerful people of various nationalities who were also killed in a short time, not the upper God. Do you think the middle God can do it?"


    The long haired young man''s face changed slightly, and he knew that he was a little stupid. He did not expect such an obvious problem. To cause such a short-term killing, it must be the upper gods at the lowest.


    The young man with long hair looked at him squatting on the ground. Because of the black silk skirt, he could see Mo Li on the snow back, and his eyes were a little more blazing: "Mo Li, the full moon night tonight is not as good as",, "


    " Mo Qian! " Mo Li stood up slowly, his eyes coldly glanced over the long hair young man: "first of all, remember that I am your sister."Good looking but cold eyes then look to the distant place, which is the direction of Ice Palace: "father let us not let you learn from him and his sister together, but to find out who can not be found overnight, destroy the peak power of all ethnic groups in the small world!"


    Mo Qian looks slightly changed, his eyes flashed a trace of haze, if Mo Li''s realm is not the same as him, he must now take her, say what sister, it''s all slag!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2589

    The next morning, the sky was clear, but the ice palace was surrounded by snow and ice, which would not melt at any time.


    Before the main hall of Ice Palace, Bing Jing comes out of the hall and takes a breath of the fresh air. The threat of the fire clan has dissipated. Although we don''t know what human contact saved the ice palace, this does not affect Bing Jing''s mood at the moment, because it means that the ice palace can be stable again.


    Bingyue also came from the side, but she looked a little haggard. She didn''t seem to have a good rest. As a Taoist, she had a lot of spirit and could not sleep for several days and nights. She was a little surprised when she passed by.


    When bingyue comes near, Bingjing takes her hand and asks softly, "bingyue, what''s wrong?"


    Bingyue looked around and saw no one else. She said in a low voice: "elder martial sister, I may be attracted to men."


    "To men?" Ice crystal smell speech look surprised, squint eyes: "how to return a responsibility? Don''t you stare at Chu Feng and Mrs. water according to your second elder martial sister''s idea? How can you be attracted to a man? Who is that man? "


    Up to now, Bingjing didn''t expect that it would be Chu Feng who was attracted by bingyue, because Chu Feng was an ordinary person in her eyes and could not attract the attention of any woman who was a Taoist.


    Bingyue understands Bingjing''s meaning, but she doesn''t know why. After sending Chu Feng away yesterday, she tossed and turned all night and couldn''t sleep. Her mind was full of Chu Feng and her words, her wishes to the stars, and their kisses and ambiguous feelings, which she could not forget.


    Of course, these ice moon will not tell Bingjing, but whispered back: "yesterday, when the ice palace crisis was solved, the second elder martial sister asked me to send Chu Feng away. In addition, Mrs. water also rushed back because of the death of the head of the aquarium, and the aquarium civil strife."


    Bing Jing narrowed her eyes, did not give the moon flicker in the past: "you have not said, who is that man!"


    "He is,,," bingyue bit his lips, looking very sad, but in the face of Bingjing, she did not hide, because she knew what the elder martial sister was thinking: "Chu Feng!"


    The person who hears the ice moon moving is Chu Feng, and her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled.


    She advocates the reform of bingyue palace and removing some restrictions. Therefore, bingyue doesn''t care about men. She will try her best to break the ice palace tradition for the sake of bingyue, because Bing Jing can''t do anything to get rid of bingyue.


    But the man who is moved by bingyue is Chu Feng, which is totally unacceptable to Bing Jing.


    Even if bingyue is a man of Tianyuan period, Bingjing can barely identify with it, and that chufeng is an ordinary person. However, bingyue is also a Taoist in the middle of a semi God, but he is attracted to an ordinary person. This is ridiculous.


    However, Bingjing didn''t mean to reprimand bingyue. She just held her hand and whispered, "bingyue, you are not moved. You are just curious and impulsive about the opposite sex, because you have never met men since childhood. It happens that Chu Feng may have something to say with you, and you think you like him, but this is absolutely not like it."


    "When you go out for a walk at the end of the demigod period and meet many men, you will understand that the reason why you feel about Chu Feng is that there is no opposite sex. When you come into contact with other opposite sex, you will understand that it is not like."


    Bingyue''s eyes were a little confused, but then gradually dispersed and became positive. She gently shook her head: "elder martial sister, I understand what you mean, but I can be sure that I am really moved by Chu Feng. One day I become strong enough, or you break the ice palace tradition, I will go to find him, although,,,, I don''t know where he is."


    Bingjing frowns. She didn''t expect her younger martial sister to be so stubborn. She was just about to persuade her again to prevent her from being detected by ice blue. Suddenly, there were two spirits in the air, which made Bingjing''s heart jump and more dignified.


    What bingyue wanted to say did not go on. Instead, she looked at the sky, and even the rest of the people in the ice palace were attracted by the sudden appearance of the spirit atmosphere.


    Then everyone was flustered. The threat of the fire clan was just removed yesterday. How could there be a strong God state? But also once appeared two, this if to Ice Palace disadvantageous words, that can do?


    In all the different complexities, Mo Li and Mo Qian come down from the sky, standing not far from the ice crystal and the ice moon. The rolling spirit on their bodies makes the ice crystal sisters show their dignity.


    There is no water god in their struggle.


    Mo Li looks at the ice crystal and the ice moon sister lightly and then moves his eyes. However, Mo Qian looks at the ice crystal and the ice moon as if he has found something rare. For a beautiful woman, a man can''t move his eyes.


    Not to mention, ice crystal and ice moon are top beauties.


    Being looked at by Mo Qian''s eyes, Bingjing frowns slightly, but the other side is a strong God. She will not care, but she should also consider for other people in the ice palace. She is patient and asks, "who are these two people? Why did you come here uninvited and come to my ice Palace?"


    "Daozun Mohist! My name is mo Qian. This is my sister Mo Li Mo Qian took back his eyes, raised his head and said haughtily: "recently, I heard that a terrible powerful man appeared in this small world. He put up his hands and destroyed the strong men of all ethnic groups who wanted to attack the ice palace. Moreover, he has not been seen. So in order to find out who is so cruel, we specially come to see and investigate.""And this is the best thing for ice palace. Naturally, we will come to Ice Palace first."


    Daozun Mohist school?


    After hearing Mo Qian''s self introduction, Bing Jing''s expression without fluctuation can''t help but change a little. As the existence of the world of Taoism, she is not unfamiliar with the world of daozun, and she is very familiar with daozun Mohist school.


    It is said that the great daozun, the only one in the world, is the founder and ancestor of Mohism!


    It''s just that no one knows whether or not Mohism''s own people don''t know very well, but Mohism is the first one in the world of Taoists, which is an indisputable thing, because there are not only lower gods, middle gods, upper gods, but also creation gods in Mohism.


    Originally, it was just the power struggle in this small world. Unexpectedly, it attracted the attention of daozun world. Bing Jing looked dignified. Their small world existed safely, and naturally they didn''t want the people of daozun world to interfere, because it was totally unequal status.


    What Bingjing doesn''t know is that daozun can''t care about anything happening in the small world. They are only interested in the person who can destroy the next god or even the strong people of all ethnic groups. Because he has killed so many people, he has not been found the true face. At least, it can be achieved by the terror of the upper God.


    The world of Taoists also has all kinds of heavenly realms, but the upper gods are not everywhere, and they are only a few, and the people who put out their hands are still the lowest ones. Naturally, the world is interested in Tao Zun, and they want to see if there are any powerful people born.


    These ice crystals are not clear, in the face of Mo Qian, they just shake their heads: "the great loss of the fire clan coalition army is indeed the most advantageous advantage for our ice palace, but we don''t know who will attack, because we are also curious."


    Mo Qian squints and can''t see whether Bing Jing is telling lies.


    And Mo Li is slowly walking forward, ignoring the ice palace women who gathered because of their appearance. Standing in front of the ice crystal, she also glanced at the ice Moon: "the one who makes the move is not the one who hides the strong in your Ice Palace?"


    Mo Li''s lower spirit breath makes Bingjing feel a little bit under pressure, but she doesn''t have the slightest intention to shrink back: "our ice palace is the ancestor of the mountain, but only the next God. How can we have a higher existence?"


    "Do you question me?" Ink from the condensation of eyes shot a wipe of killing machine.


    "Mo Li!" Mo Qian felt Mo Li''s killing machine, and quickly went to stop her, saying: "father asked us to come just to see if there is a clue, not to let us kill. Daozun Mohist family, should have our bearing."


    Mo Li just slowly dispersed to kill the ice crystal sprout, turned around and instantly flew away: "to the aquarium!"


    Mo Qian looked at her sister, but her words did not agree with the murder, also showed a warm smile: "you should be the ice palace master, right? I hope we can see you again when we have a chance. "


    With that, Mo Qian left directly, leaving only the breath of their brother and sister in the air. Bing Jing looked at the sky, and could not see the figure of Mo Qian''s brother and sister. She found that even if the fire clan threatened to go, all this did not seem to end in this way.


    "Elder martial sister, what do they do in Shui nationality?" Bingyue also recalled the taste and asked in a low voice.


    "Water lady." Bing Jing took back her eyes and said faintly, "all the people in the area of the garrison that night were dead, only Madame Shui survived. All ethnic groups know about this, and it''s not strange that daozun Mohist family knows about it. Now it''s definitely going to find Mrs. water to inquire about that night."


    Bingyue nodded slightly, looking puzzled: "this is our small world''s business, why does it attract the attention of daozun world?"


    Bing Jing shakes her head and says that she doesn''t know what those clouds are thinking. It''s not what ice crystal can spy on. However, no matter how good it is, the most important thing now is to ensure the safety of ice palace.


    If Mo Qian''s brother and sister don''t get any news from Mrs. water, they will eventually come back to find ice palace.


    Because now in the eyes of others, there is a hidden power in the ice palace, which helped the ice palace resolve the crisis when necessary. Even if the ice palace itself does not know what is going on, there is no way for others to believe it.


    Passing through the faces of the crowd, Bing Jing said: "next, I will open the ice palace again. Maybe the disaster of our ice palace is the real beginning now. It seems that all these words are true."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2590

    Chu Feng got up when he was sleeping close to noon. He didn''t know what to do when he got up.


    As soon as she got up to wash, the door of the bedroom was pushed open. Six women came in with all kinds of breakfast in their hands and put them on the table one by one. Chu Feng looked at them and found that they were six of the twelve yesterday.


    According to the situation, shuiyingying didn''t force all twelve to come. They took the form of their own accord.


    Without much to say, Chu Feng went to sit down, and six Shui women were waiting beside him. As for what they were thinking and why they were willing to serve themselves, Chu Feng did not understand. Of course, he did not want to understand, because women''s mind is the most difficult to understand in the world.


    Just as they were eating, shuiwuyan also came in from outside. All the six Shui women bowed down and said, "Miss Wuyan!"


    Chu Feng lightly looked at the water mist swallow, and then lowered his head to eat. For this woman who had an opinion on herself yesterday, Chu Feng didn''t want to take the initiative to find it boring.


    Seeing Chu Feng, he just looked at himself and lowered his head. Water mist swallow narrowed his eyes: "you all go down!"


    Six Shui women did not dare to stay. They bowed and left the palace. Shuiwuyan closed the gate of the palace directly and sat in front of Chu Feng. Seeing Chu Feng eat something, shuiwuyan was not angry.


    How come she is also one of the most beautiful women in Shui nationality. Chu Feng doesn''t even look at her, which makes shuiwuyan very unhappy. She even thinks that chufeng is pretending.


    So Chu Feng did not speak, and she did not speak. She believed that Chu Feng and others would certainly be unable to help talking to herself. What kind of good man could she be if she could be her mother''s little lover?


    But this time, the water mist swallow was completely disappointed. Chu Feng was there to eat quietly. After eating, he got up and went to the garden. He opened the door of the bedroom and walked into the garden. He always thought that the water mist swallow was transparent.


    "Asshole, are you blind?"


    Shuiwuyan was really angry this time. She chased out and said, "don''t think my mother treats you well and even values you, so you can ignore me. You''re just my mother''s favorite. I''m her own daughter. Even if I kill you, my mother won''t say a word about me."


    Chu Feng walked over and sat on the grass, watching the water mist swallow angry. He was speechless. He even said that he was a man''s favorite with water. Such a wonderful idea would exist. Don''t you know that your mother almost helped me to study musical instruments last night?


    Chufeng ignored the water mist swallow directly, because he knew that no matter how, the water mist swallow did not dare to do anything to him.


    And Chu Feng''s attitude makes shuiwuyan angry. No one dares to provoke her all the time. Even other brothers and sisters don''t dare to offend her easily, because she is the daughter of Shuiying, and she has the most powerful mother of Shui nationality.


    Now it was ignored directly by Chu Feng. This is how the water mist swallow can''t stand it.


    Gently clenched his fist, the water mist swallow narrowed his eyes: "it seems that you really give three colors on the open dye shop, I will now see what you are attracted to my mother."


    Shuiwuyan walked towards Chu Feng, and chufeng frowned. It was normal for shuiwuyan, as a young lady of Shui nationality, to be obstinate. Moreover, she also had this unruly capital. However, it seemed a little excessive to make such a fuss that she didn''t even pay attention to her mother''s explanation.


    Shuiwuyan didn''t care what Chu Feng was thinking. He stood in front of him and said, "stand up for me!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to have a conflict with anyone. He only cares about when he can think of a way to go back to the original universe. Therefore, facing the water mist swallow which has been almost angry, Chu Feng stands up and faces her. It has to be said that shuiwuyan is still a good person and completely inherits the charming temperament of shuiyingying.


    It''s just that the obstinate character destroys this fatal temperament for men, which makes it a little annoying.


    "Take off your trousers." The water mist swallow narrowed its eyes and gave a cold drink.


    What?


    Chu Feng almost doubted that he had heard wrong. If shuiwuyan wanted to take off his pants, didn''t he want to beat him up? Take a look at the water mist swallow''s non-negotiable look. Chu Feng is speechless. Is the lady of Shui nationality also a person lacking in work, so I want to try it now?


    However, it''s not right to think about it. Shuiwuyan completely regards him as a man''s favorite. As a daughter, she certainly won''t do that. What does she call taking off her pants to do?


    After seeing himself talking, Chu Feng didn''t react at all. His face became colder: "I talked to you, didn''t you hear me? Or should I do it myself? "


    This time, Chu Feng finally confirmed that he had heard nothing wrong. Shuiwuyan did ask him to take off his trousers and frown. He could not be humiliated if he was willing to. What was the matter when he was threatened by a woman to take off his trousers?


    Shuiwuyan was slightly angry and felt that she had no face at all. Even if there was no one around, she also felt that she had been beaten in the face. She stretched out her hand to take off Chu Feng''s pants.Chu Feng subconsciously stepped back and frowned: "don''t go too far."


    "Take it off yourself!" The water mist swallow snorted coldly: "my mother and my father''s concubines used to say that my father can''t, and you a smelly Muggle can let my mother value, I''ll see if you are really strong, otherwise why do you live in the patriarch''s bedroom?"


    Chufeng was stunned when he heard the words. He thought that shuiwuyan was trying to humiliate him. He didn''t want to see what attracted him to the water. His eyes turned straight. He didn''t rely on his powerful Holy Land strength, not on his bed skills.


    But these and the water mist swallow this crazy woman said that it was completely meaningless, Chu Feng directly chose to ignore.


    Once again, it was ignored by the Chu wind. The water mist swallow looked slightly cold. When it was about to start, it suddenly looked stiff and looked at the sky. Because there were two spirits on the land where the Shui people lived, and they went towards the clan chief assembly hall with a clear goal. What''s going on? Where did you come from?


    Originally, I had to take off chufeng pants to see if she was talented enough to attract shuiyingying. Now I don''t have that kind of mind.


    Shuiwuyan, in turn, ignored Chu Feng and went to the clan chief''s chamber. In the patriarch''s bedroom, only Chu Feng was left.


    Chu Feng didn''t feel much about the sudden appearance of the two powerful deities. He could stab him to death with one finger, and there was no need to pay attention to it. He sat on the grass again, enjoying the sun leisurely, so as not to wait for the crazy woman of shuiwuyan to come back and want to be quiet for a while.


    Before the meeting hall of the Shui clan chief, Shui Yingying is gathering the current leaders of each branch of the Shui people to talk about some things. Suddenly, there is a breath of two powerful deities. She quickly takes the strong Shui people out of the meeting hall and meets the brother and sister of Mo Qian who are not far away.


    Seeing the charming water Ying Ying Ying, Mo Qian''s eyes are a bit more bright. All along, he always thinks that the small world is a place of garbage. But the ice palace woman he saw today is still the water Yingying in front of him, which makes him very interested.


    However, with Mo Li around, Mo Qian''s heart certainly has some dirty ideas, which will not be revealed: "my name is mo Qian, this is my sister Mo Li. We come from the Mohist School of daozun world. Who is the water lady here?"


    People who heard that it was daozun Mohist aquarium were shocked. They were not idiots. Naturally, they knew what daozun Mohist was.


    But what shocked them even more was what happened and why the two powerful deities of daozun Mohist school came to the land of Shui people and wanted to find the water lady. They could not help but look at shuiyingying. Did she do something unknown outside?


    People''s eyes also let Mo Qian brother and sister lock in the water Ying Ying Ying, and at the moment the water Ying Ying Ying also does not know how Dao Zun the world''s people will come to find themselves.


    However, the two statues in front of them were both powerful in the divine realm. The water Ying Ying Ying was curious in his heart and said, "I am the water lady."


    "Oh Mo Qian''s eyes narrowed slightly. He paid attention to the water lady just now. He didn''t expect that such a charming woman in front of him was actually the clan leader''s wife of the Shui nationality. Although she was a woman, Mo Qian didn''t have any rejection. Her tone was very gentle: "hello, we''re here to ask you something today."


    Mo Li frowned slightly and passed Mo Qian lightly. Although Mo Qian tried her best to cover up some things, she could still see that Mo Qian was always arrogant in the world of daozun. When would he be so modest.


    It is obvious that the water Ying Ying Ying, as women are interested in Mo Li''s eyes flashed a trace of contempt, but also did not face to face what to say.


    Water Ying Ying Ying naturally did not notice Mo Qian''s thoughts and Thoughts on himself, but nodded: "ask!"


    Mo Qian''s eyes flashed over the pride of the water, and his throat wriggled quietly. He asked, "two days ago, when the fire clan allied forces oppressed the ice palace, they were about to break through. Huo Yu, the head of the fire clan coalition army, and the top strong people of all ethnic groups all died in a short time."


    "I also heard that there was a border at that time, and no one could get close to it. But Mrs. water, you were at the scene. Why didn''t you have anything to do?"


    After all, Chu Feng is in the gathering place of Shui people. If he betrays him, he will not only lose his benefits, but also bring disaster to Shui people.


    So the water Ying Ying Ying shakes her head: "I am not very clear!"


    Mo Li has never said anything, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t do anything. When shuiyingying talks, she finds her look a little unnatural. She squints her eyes and appears in front of shuiyingying. One hand pinches shuiyingying''s neck: "you lie!"


    The water mist swallow, who happened to come from the bedroom, saw that her mother was restrained by others. Her face changed slightly and she said, "don''t hurt my mother!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2591

    Although shuiwuyan is a bit obstinate and willful, it is not a fool.


    She knew that she could be provoked by no one in the aquarium because she had a strong mother, and if her mother had an accident, she would be torn up by other people every minute, or even become the plaything of others.


    So at the moment, seeing that water Yingying is under the control of Mo Li, shuiwuyan is very nervous and rushes to it at the first time. It''s just before it gets close, it''s directly blasted out by the force of Mo Li. Although it''s not hurt, it looks very embarrassed.


    "Misty swallow, don''t come here."


    The water Ying Ying Ying sees Mo to leave unexpectedly without hesitation to hand, look a tight drink way: "you are not her opponent, I am OK."


    Shuiwuyan stood up in confusion and realized that she had been impulsive just now. She is still only a strong man in the semi divine period. How can she be the opponent of the strong one in the divine realm? She is still angry when she sees Mo Li''s scorn.


    After controlling the scene, Mo Li takes back the gaze of the water mist swallow and stares at the water Yingying coldly.


    "Mo Li!" Just preparing to speak, Mo Qian opened his mouth in the back. His voice was not very good. He said, "don''t forget that our Mohist school uses virtue to convince people, not to oppress people by force. Now everything is not clear, you start. It seems that I want to talk to my father, let you go out more and understand what life is."


    Mo Li knows that Mo Qian is pitiful, but she is a woman who doesn''t care so much, and when she sees a beautiful woman, she feels that she is her enemy.


    So the hand that pinches water Ying Ying Ying neck basically did not loosen the meaning, still that cold appearance: "tell the truth!"


    Shuiyingying is staring at by Mo Li''s eyes, and feels that her heart is going to stop beating. She almost said that the man was in the aquarium, and finally she could bear it.


    Shaking his head hard, he said, "I didn''t lie. I really don''t know who the man was. He was masked when he appeared. As for the reason why he didn''t kill me, he took a fancy to me and later ravaged me. As for the others, I really don''t know."


    If Chu Feng was here at the moment, he would certainly vomit blood with anger. At that time, the water Ying Ying Ying was dedicated to his life, but he did not mean to trample.


    But the water Ying Ying Ying''s heart is dark cool, let you humiliate me last night, I said you played me.


    When people heard that shuiyingying survived after being trampled by others, they all felt a little sigh. However, no one despised him. In addition to being trampled to survive, shuiyingying had no other capital to survive.


    Mo Li wants to say that Shui Ying Ying Ying lies. What qualifications does she have to attract a powerful person? But when she sees the size that is twice as large as herself, Mo Li doesn''t say her final words, because she is a man, she is likely to be interested in such a weapon?


    To this, Mo Li also loosened the neck of water Ying Ying Ying, but the tone was still cold: "what is his realm? And what happened when people around said there was a border


    Shui Yingying didn''t dare to hide it, but he didn''t tell the truth. He quickly replied: "he was a god of nature. As for the situation at that time, it was really blocked by the border, because that powerful person was not only a god of creation, but also a master of array Road. He was just an idea, and he made the boundary so that people could not get close to it, and other people could not leave."


    When water Ying Ying Ying talks, Mo Li has been staring at her expression and eyes, want to see if she is lying.


    However, with the experience just now, shuiyingying had already calmed down. When she spoke, she didn''t change her face. However, she said that it was the God of nature. She didn''t want to cause more shock. If she said that she was a saint, I believe that the next small world will be broken by the people who respect the world and other interfaces.


    At that time, not to mention the aquarium, but the whole small world will encounter disaster.


    Listen to water Ying Ying finish the night''s things, this time Mo Li did not say that she lied, just slightly frown, aftertaste the words of water Ying Ying just now, even Mo Qian all took back staring at the water Ying Ying proud eyes, passing the dignified color.


    It seems to be a powerful Mohist school, but there is only one God of creation, which is very powerful. The whole world of daozun is still the world of Daoists. At present, the number of God of creation is not more than one hand. How can it be possible that there is a god of creation in this small world?


    Because the traces of the gods of creation are under the control of Mohism. No one left the corridor to respect the world. Now there are other gods of creation. It''s amazing.


    The most amazing thing for them is that not only is the God of creation, but also the God of creation?


    Mo Li and Mo Qian look at each other, and they see a shock in each other''s eyes, because the world of Taoists, not to mention the master of array Taoism, even a person who can depict the array Road, will be highly respected. But now the people who appear are the God of creation, or the master of array Road, how powerful is it?


    A god of creation has already stood at the top of the world of Taoists, and now there is a god of creation who has the status of master of array Taoism. When you think about it, you will be terrified to think about it. If you fight with people in the same realm, it will be a complete victory.Mo Qian and Mo Li both have a dignified look in their eyes, nodding each other''s heads without any intention of staying. The two brothers and sisters soared into the air and quickly left the Shui People''s settlement, because they have to quickly tell their father, the leader of this generation of Mohist clan!


    Seeing the two of them leave, shuiyingying and all the Shui people are relieved. This time is over. I just hope that they won''t come to the door again. The existence of daozun world is not something they can easily offend. Even they don''t want to deal with each other.


    Shuiyingying waves her hand to let everyone leave first. When shuiwuyan is left, what does shuiyingying think of: "you just seemed to come from the direction of the bedroom. What are you going to do there?"


    Shuiwuyan looked at the sky and was still worried about the matter of Mo Li just now. When he heard the words, he began to reply: "I just want to see how the Chu wind attracts your mother. So I went to ask him to take off his pants. But before he took off, I saw these two arrogant people coming."


    Smell speech water Yingying gape, know that this daughter is obstinate and willful, still very overbearing, but how can''t think that she should be fierce to this degree.


    Thinking of the sage state of Chu Feng, Shui Yingying yelled: "it''s nonsense. He''s really my man. You should respect him. Didn''t I call you uncle later? You asked him to take off his pants. Do you want to see how old he is? Do you want to rob a man with your mother


    Water mist swallow how did not expect water Yingying to be so angry, was scared to bow his head: "mother, I don''t mean that, just curious, a Muggle can attract you."


    "Respect him a little later." After all, she is her only daughter. Shui Yingying also softened her tone a little and said, "he really attracts me with his talent. Ordinary men can''t compare with him!"


    Thinking of last night when she was oppressed by the Chu wind, the water Ying Ying subconsciously clamped her legs. She did not know whether she could bear it, but she was sure that this was a real man.


    The water mist swallow catches the water Ying Ying Ying''s look, slightly frowns, in the heart is more curious, is that Chu Fengzhen''s natural gift, otherwise how could mother be like this?


    The water Ying Ying Ying naturally does not know what the water mist swallow''s heart is thinking, and tells the water mist swallow to go to the bedroom.


    When we got to the bedroom, we saw Chu Feng lying on the grass and basking in the sun. It was as if the arrival of Mo Qian''s brother and sister had not attracted his attention at all. His eyebrows wrinkled and then expanded. Chu Feng was a saint. Two powerful gods could oppress them. But for chufeng, there was no difference between him and ordinary people. It was normal to ignore Chu Feng.


    As he walked by Chu Feng, Shui Yingying''s attitude immediately changed, completely different from that in front of the Shui people: "Mr. Chu, the two gods who were strong just now came to look for you. They came from Dao Zun world!"


    For the appearance of the two powerful gods, Chu Feng did not pay attention to them at all, just like Mo Qian, who did not pay attention to the Shui people.


    But hearing the words of water Ying Ying Ying, Chu Feng still came to be interested. He opened his eyes, nodded his head and motioned for Shui Ying Ying Ying to massage his head. The latter did not dare to refuse. He sat down and lifted Chu Feng''s head up on his thigh.


    Chu Feng felt the fullness on his face. He was so comfortable that he thought of Liu Yan. He sighed in his heart and asked, "what do people who respect the world come to me for?"


    Water Ying Ying Ying massaged Chu Feng''s head and said, "because I was the only one who survived that night, they came to me to ask who was responsible for blood washing. However, I didn''t say you, but I only said that you were a masked God of creation, and a master of array Taoism


    "Now they are gone, but I guess there will soon be more powerful daozun world strong ones coming, because,,," "


    chufeng is still sniffing a faint smell of milk, squinting his eyes and interrupting the words of water Ying Ying:" because of the limited nature God of Tao world, now there is a god of creation, even a god of creation that can be read into array Will you try your best to find me out? "


    The water Ying Ying nodded, his body slightly forward, and said, "I had no way at that time. After thinking about it, I said the God of creation, because it was the word of the upper God, and I was afraid that I could not explain the boundary clearly."


    "But don''t worry, I never told them that you are a saint, even in the aquarium settlement!"


    Chu Feng didn''t need to explain it with water Ying Ying Ying Ying. But even if she said it in a low-key way, the trouble would come. A god of nature would be terrible, or a god of creation that was read into a array. You can imagine what kind of situation will be next.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t worry about it. Instead, he had some fun: "well, then, the entrance of daozun''s world will be lifted, and there is no need to wait any longer?"


    Water Ying Ying Ying does not understand what Chu Feng means, nodding back: "should be it!"


    "That''s a good thing, too." Chu Feng urgently went to daozun world to see if he could find the wormhole in the universe and find a way to go back, so he didn''t blame Yingying for this.


    Just feel what, Chu Feng looked up to the water Ying Ying Ying: "that I know you have a big chest, but do you want to deliberately squeeze me like this?"Water Ying Ying Ying thinks that what he has done is very obscure. Chu Feng should not know it. He seduces him intentionally or unintentionally. He doesn''t want Chu Feng to see it. But suddenly, shuiyingying calmly replies, "Yingying has always been ready to die for Mr. Chu. I can feel that you are still interested in me."


    Chu Feng almost has the impulse of nosebleed, because the water Yingying said not only, but also deliberately squeeze him, that kind of elasticity makes his nose almost crooked.


    She sat up and put her arms around shuiyingying and approached her: "if you want to find a job, you may not be able to bear it, because",, "


    Chu Feng stood up and walked into the bedroom. The latter sat on the grass, gaped and pursed her lips. She felt that what Chu Feng said was too crazy. She had never tried.


    Looking at the direction of the bedroom, Chu Feng has disappeared. Shui Yingying squints her eyes. At first, she wants to use Shui women to satisfy Chu Feng and close the relationship between them. But now she wants to do it herself. In addition to this, she can get closer to each other. It is the startling glance of last night that shocked her.


    The head of the aquarium is dead, and she won''t have any pressure. It''s good to try it.


    Slowly clench fist: "anyway, not dead, what am I afraid of?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2592

    Mo Qian and Mo Li didn''t stay in the small world. After thousands of miles across the aquatic community, they fell in front of a shining channel.


    "You watch here, and I''ll go back and tell my father."


    Mo Qian took a step forward, paused for a moment, then turned back and said, "that''s just the God of creation. It can''t directly shuttle through any interface. This is the only entrance and exit of the world. You can watch it here, and if there is any disturbance, you can inform immediately."


    Mo Li frowned, but she didn''t argue with Mo Qian. She went to one side and sat down. She didn''t want to run back and forth. She was interested in the mysterious God of creation. She could read it into a battle. What kind of terror is that?


    Mo Qian has been used to Mo Li''s reticent attitude for a long time. He doesn''t care much about it. He takes out a piece of waist token and goes directly into the front passage. According to his realm, he can go back to the world of daozun after passing through this channel for about three hours.


    When Mo Qian left, Mo Li took a look at the entrance of the small world, and the corner of his mouth flashed a light sneer.


    Nowadays, the most powerful one in daozun Mohist school is the God of creation, their grandfather, but they rarely appear. In the legend, the so-called Mohist Taoist sage has never seen it since Mo Li was born. She can''t be sure whether it is true or not. Maybe only their grandfather, who rarely appears, can know.


    Now there is a god of terror in this small world. It is very difficult to deal with a single thought, let alone the God of creation. Mo Li feels that even if her grandfather comes, he may not be an opponent. The Mohist school is expected to be busy this time.


    As for Mo family, she doesn''t care much about her family''s glory, but she doesn''t care much about her future.


    Three hours later, a vast, cloudless and peaceful world, Mo Qian directly came out of a channel, and this is the center of the world of Tao respect and Tao.


    "Prince!"


    As soon as he came out, more than a dozen guards standing around spoke in unison.


    Mo Qian just nodded his head in an unfathomable way. He did not show any emotion to the guards of the entrance of daozun world. He is the fourth generation successor of Mohist School and is the prince. There is no need to smile at these people.


    He rose from the sky and his body passed through the void without concealing the breath of his subordinate God. As long as he passed by, people could easily feel his domineering momentum. Many people ridiculed this. They all knew that Mo Qian was showing off and attracting others'' attention. However, in the face of Mo Qian, he could not say anything even if he knew it.


    Soon after, Mo Qian fell from the sky and fell on a mountain building that spread thousands of miles. In front of him was a stone palace formed by countless huge stones. This was the Council Hall of the Mohist school. Behind him was the bedroom of his father, the present patriarch of the Mohist family. Now he is going to find his father and tell him what he found in the small world.


    Just about to go in, he saw a woman in Chinese clothes, accompanied by two maids, came out. Mo Qian also stopped.


    Seeing the Chinese woman walking in front of him, Mo Qian''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a touch of bright color. However, the bright color was well concealed by him, and it was difficult for others to find out.


    In front of him, Mo Qian naturally knew that her name was Tang youyou. She was the eldest wife of his father, Mo Xun, after he and Mo Li''s mother died. She was a middle God. At the beginning, she was unable to fight against Mo Xun''s oppression, and finally became his wife. However, several years later, Tang youyou did not give birth to a child for him.


    Tang youyou also saw Mo Qian. As a middle God, his senses were very powerful. Although Mo Qian''s eyes were very obscure and even hard to catch, Tang youyou still caught that evil smell.


    A little anger in the heart, but there is no expression on the face, the beautiful face, with a touch of charm, and in that charm, there is a trace of sadness is not easy to detect.


    "The patriarch''s wife!"


    Mo Qian took back his eyes and opened his mouth for the first time. When he lowered his head, his eyes passed over the proud and plump place, and his throat moved slightly. However, he should think about it in his heart. Not to mention that the person in front of him was his father''s wife, and the state of the middle God was not something he could challenge at will.


    Tang youyou held back his displeasure and nodded: "what''s the matter with you in a hurry?"


    "I''m looking for my father!" Mo Qian replied in a low voice: "he sent us to explore a small world, because there was born a lower God who had just surrendered to our Mohist family, but he died, and all the ethnic groups in that small world were destroyed. So Mo Li and I went to investigate it, and now we have got the rest."


    "What I did that night was a god of nature who could be read in a row. This matter is of great importance. I want to report to my father."


    Tang Youyou, who had no fluctuation at all, glanced in his eyes and nodded slightly to let Mo Qian go first. He took two maids and made sure that Mo Qian was far away. Then he opened his mouth: "arrange, I want to go to that world, a god of creation that can be read into array. Even the old master of Mohism can despise it.""Yes, miss!" the two maids bowed slightly


    Mo Qian, who had already entered the stone hall, naturally did not know that Tang youyou was going to the small world. Without seeing Mo Lin in the hall, he walked back to the front of his bedroom.


    Stand outside and say, "father, I''m back."


    After waiting for a while, the door opened, and a dignified middle-aged man came out. There was still a cruel color between his eyebrows, but his eyes seemed to be full of kindness.


    Peace and no wave of the mouth: "fire Yu just surrender to us was hurt, you get the result?"


    "Got it." Mo Qian nodded and did not dare to delay. He replied, "Mo and I went to the most likely Ice Palace, but the ice palace knew nothing about it. Then we went to the land of Shui people. Shui Yingying, the current principal of Shui nationality, told us that a masked man appeared that night."


    "The most important thing is that it''s a god of creation, and it''s also a God that can be read into array at one time."


    Originally it seemed that the sky would not have any movement when the sky fell. Then he looked shocked: "are you sure she didn''t lie? Is that really a god of creation with a lot of thoughts?"


    As a superior God, Mo Yun knew how hard it was to achieve the God of creation. It was even more difficult to become a god of creation. Therefore, he couldn''t believe what Mo Qian said at the moment.


    Because the God of creation, once read into array, had been in the legend of history, but could not judge whether it was true or not, but now it really exists. He felt incredible.


    For Mo''s shock, Mo Qian was not surprised, because he began to be like this: "at that time, Mo Li almost killed Shuiying, so she would not lie."


    Mo Yan squinted and felt that the matter was quite serious. If it was really a god of creation, except for saints, the rest of the world could not shake that person.


    "You now speed back to that small world, don''t be too blatant, a little low-key, try to find a way to the God of nature, in addition, pay attention to the hidden information can not be given to another family to know, we have to make sure that the mysterious strong, is a friend or an enemy."


    When Mo Qian heard of another family, he nodded slightly and then quickly left here. When he walked out of the stone hall, he looked around more than once. He didn''t see Tang youyou. He was still a little uncomfortable.


    However, he felt uncomfortable and quickly left. He believed that his father would have other arrangements, but it was not suitable for him to know.


    After Mo Qian left, Mo Xun walked into the hall and sat on the first seat. Before long, a rough figure came in from the outside and stopped at the center: "brother, what''s the matter? Call me in such a hurry? "


    "Mo Kang, there''s an accident." Mo Xun has no nonsense. He told his brother, Mo Kang, the news that Mo Qian brought back just now.


    Mo Kang after listening to the fierce face of a glance of surprise: "according to you, even if our father out, is not the opponent?"


    "Yes Mo Xun nodded, and the dignified in his eyes had never disappeared: "although our father is the God of creation, and is stronger than the God of the other family, if the other is the God of creation, then our father must not be the opponent, which is beyond doubt."


    It seems that all the gods of nature are in the same realm, but there may be a huge gap between them. A God who can be read in a row is absolutely superior to any God of creation. This is an absolutely unchangeable fact.


    Mo Kang was also aware of the seriousness of the matter and asked, "brother, I understand what you mean. You want me to go to the small world in secret, find a way to find that mysterious strong man, and see if we can reach the camp of Mohist school. If not, we should make sure whether we will become enemies?"


    "Yes Mo Yun nodded and said, "I don''t want him to be used by the Mohist school, but it can''t add to our Mohist school."


    "I know how to do it." Mo Kang didn''t need to say much at the moment. He said that he understood and left the stone palace. He felt that there was an uncertain God of creation in the Taoist world. He felt that the matter was serious.


    Mo Xuan also stood up after Mo Kang left, frowned and thought for a while and walked out of the palace. He felt that it was necessary to talk to his father about this matter, or else something out of control would be late.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2593

    Tao is a small world, at night.


    Chu Feng walked out of the aquarium patriarch''s bedroom, looked up at the night sky, and soon could go to daozun world. Although it may be better to find a way back there, for Chu Feng, the universe is connected together, and this parallel universe is no exception. If it can''t be found, there may be no difference in going to daozun world.


    There are six Shui women standing behind, all of them silent. Although they don''t understand why shuiyingying should be so nice to an ordinary person, they can be sure that serving Chu Feng is not aggrieved. It''s better to serve the masters of each branch of the Shui people, because those people really want to attack them.


    "You all go down and have a rest."


    Chu Feng took a look at the night sky, and when he took back his eyes, he spoke faintly. His tone contained irresistible meaning.


    Six Shui women have been shuiyingying account, so Chu Feng let them go down without any stay, all bow out of the palace.


    Chu Feng looked around 360 degrees in his left eye, and felt the breath around him. There was no one else. He raised his head to look at the night sky. His mouth touched up a touch of fun. The magic light wings suddenly unfolded. The next moment, Chu Feng disappeared directly in place. No one found him leaving the palace.


    The place where Chu Feng wants to go is the star river of the universe. This is the first time Chu Feng went to the space of the parallel universe.


    After passing through the atmosphere, Chu Feng soon went to the space. Looking at the Star River road which is composed of stars, it seems not very far. However, it will take at least a few light years to get to the vicinity of Xinghe Avenue, and Chu Feng has no time to see this rare Xinghe Avenue now.


    Instead, he focused on checking the surrounding environment with his left eye, and kept looking further away. He didn''t ask to find any planets. He just wanted to find the wormhole. As long as he found the wormhole, even if he could not leave now, he would at least know where it was.


    Just looking at it, Chu Feng has explored the situation within a few light years, but the space is too vast, the more distant it is, the more difficult it will be. Even if Chu Feng has the golden finger of left eye, it is not easy to find wormholes in the face of the vast universe. After searching for it for a long time, he still has nothing to gain.


    Even the obvious Dao Zun world has not seen, only through the channel of the small world to go out, and then slowly.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng frowned slightly. It has been more than half a month since he came to this parallel universe. I don''t know what the situation of the universe is like now. Whether the time is the same or slower or faster than here.


    The main concern is those brothers and beauties, as well as the living creatures of the universe.


    Nagula and the demon emperor want to rule the world. According to their ferocious methods, they will certainly not show mercy to others. Maybe since he came to this parallel universe, many people have died in the original universe, but even so, Chu Feng can''t do anything, because he can''t go back, or even have no way.


    If you can open up the demon world, you can also use the demon world to find a chance to go back. Unfortunately, the demon world is the original universe planet. There is no taboo in this universe, and there is no magic world.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng dispersed his mind to continue to look for the wormhole, and his body fell towards the small world and returned to his bedroom. Now he is worried too much and can only make himself more miserable. It''s better to let go. Maybe he can think of a good way to solve the current situation. Whether he can go back or not, now more really can only depend on luck.


    "Who?"


    Chu Feng was just about to go into the bedroom to have a rest. Suddenly, he smelled a familiar breath. His eyes suddenly became sharp and looked at a dark corner on the side. There was a big tree. The familiar breath came from that big tree.


    Is there someone in the big tree?


    Chu Feng didn''t know, but the breath was very familiar and even incredible. However, the breath was very weak, and no one would find it except him.


    In Chu Feng''s eyes and ready to start at any time, the tree appeared a faint light, and then came out of it a person, or a virtual shadow more appropriate, but in Chu Feng''s eyes, it was a surprise.


    Dream, the ancient cultivator of the original universe.


    Chu Feng excitedly stepped forward, the look could not control the excitement: "dream, how can you be here?"


    The person who appears is indeed a dream, but not her noumenon.


    A faint look at Chu Feng, the eyes as if to see enemies in general, slightly nodded and said: "my name is dream, there is another reason that I can freely let my soul leave my body when I sleep, into other people''s dreams, or out in front of others."


    "However, this kind of secret art rarely appeared in ancient times. I am the only one who knows this kind of secret art. Now standing in front of you is my soul, and my noumenon is still in the original universe."


    In the interpretation of the dream, Chu Feng also knew that the original universe was still calm and calm, and everyone was hiding in the demon world. Because of the appearance of nothingness, everyone knew that he did not die, but came to the parallel universe. Only the supreme and the virtual body could shuttle through the wormhole. So the dream came, and she shuttled through the dangerous wormhole with her soul.Chu Feng does not know what secret skills dream cultivation is, but can meet a familiar person in this world, even if it is only a soul empty body, but Chu Feng is still excited.


    "You really didn''t die."


    The dream light looked Chu Feng a glance, in the eyes there are some regrets: "yesterday I came here, but I don''t know where you will be, if you did not go to the universe between the stars, I can not find your existence, can only say to find you, is my luck."


    When the dream talks, she is not polite, but Chu Feng has no anger. In exchange for which woman is molested by a man, she is also forced to establish a blood spirit contract for a hundred years, and it is believed that it will be angry.


    "It''s nice to see you, and you came through the wormhole. Do you know where it is?"


    "Of course!" The dream also did not continue to entangle with Chu wind, because how to entangle, she could not be enemies with Chu wind in a hundred years, turning to the sky: "southwest, about 50 light years near the deep position of parallel universe, where the wormhole is, I came out of there."


    Chu Feng nodded and wanted to pull the dream to see it, but when I touched it, I couldn''t touch it. Only when I thought that the dream is now a virtual body, it is impossible to touch it.


    And dream also looked at Chu wind coldly, think Chu Feng is to eat her tofu.


    Chu Feng felt that he was so wronged, and smiled bitterly again and rose again, and went in the direction that the dream said. The dream did not stay in place and followed it quickly. When the two people were marching at full speed, together with the opening of the dazzling door, it was not long before the dream said the place.


    Chu Feng saw the wormhole, a wormhole similar to the original universe. The difference is that behind the wormhole is the deep parallel universe. It is dark. Chu Feng can not see anything with his left eye. It is believed that even a saint can not come in.


    as like as two peas, Chu as like as two peas, he did not care about this problem. Instead, he looked at the wormhole he had been looking for just like the original universe, even the suction and breath were exactly the same.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng said when he dreamed about it: "is the wormhole created by nihility connected with two universes. Once it reaches the end of the day, both universes will be destroyed together?"


    Chu Feng remembered what the old king said before he disappeared. When he came to the world, the process of the two universes changed. Everything was closely related. Of course, there was a slight suction, just as in the original universe, which was odd.


    "More than two universes!"


    The dream is beside, gently shaking his head: "you may faint when you come, and I am a virtual body, black holes can not cause harm to me. When I shuttle, I saw many black hole whirlpools, which may be the entrance of the rest of the universe, only this flickering light, so I will come here first, fortunately to find you."


    Chu Feng takes back his eyes. He wants to go back to the original universe now, but he will really find death because the old king will not appear again.


    Looking at the dream, Chu Feng smiled: "I thought you were a person with little words. I didn''t expect you to be a warm hearted person. Are you worried about me?"


    "Yes!" I don''t want to, the dream nodded seriously, in Chu wind feeling his charm endless, the dream said softly: "I worry you died, after a hundred years I don''t know where to kill you revenge, now see you not dead, I am relieved."


    Chu wind sniffed the corner of the mouth to convulse, and found that the dream is definitely a person who tells cold jokes.


    But now it is not time to think about these, squint up the eyes and ask: "I wonder if there is any way, can I not let my flesh back there?"


    The dream was a little dazed, and then understood the meaning of Chu Feng. Obviously, he was going to learn her dream technique to get rid of her soul and then let the body leave, so he could go back safely.


    Shaking his head to the dream: "although I can''t feel the black hole, but the body of the saint can not resist, so you still put this idea off!"


    Chu Feng also knew that the idea was unrealistic, and he said with a bitter smile: "but it is also good to see you now. Please go back and say it to them. I am very good now, so that they don''t have to worry. When I find the opportunity, I will go back. In addition,,", "" "


    stare at the dream, and Chu Feng scratched his head:" I am very boring here. If you go back and tell them, can you tell them if you can Come and accompany me, there is a familiar person to say that speaking, feel like it should be good. "


    Dream blushed, did not answer Chu wind, directly did not enter the wormhole, Chu wind opened mouth, unfortunately, has not seen the dream figure.


    A smile shook his head, Chu wind turned to open the dazzling door, the next moment back to the Shui family dormitory, just sat down the bedroom door was opened, water Yingying slightly dignified into: "ice palace again crisis!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2594

    Ice Palace, another crisis?


    Chu Feng is in a state of muddle. The fire clan coalition forces have been destroyed by him. The remaining power is not enough for Bingjing and ice blue to fight together. How can he encounter a crisis? Chufeng feels that water Yingying is not joking with himself, right?


    "Really!"


    Water Ying Ying Ying looked at Chu Feng and understood his meaning. He said, "I just received the news. When Huoyu stepped into the realm of God, Huo Yu submitted to the officials of daozun Mo family. Now something happened and you of a higher realm were involved. Daozun Mohist school moved up and sent out a middle God with the two from the day to oppress the ice palace."


    Chu Feng slowly stood up, frowning deeper and deeper: "they have been to the ice palace to come to the aquarium? How did you turn back to oppress the ice palace? "


    "Not very clear." Shui Yingying shook his head: "and now the reason for oppressing the ice palace is that the ice palace hides the most powerful people, and asks the ice palace to invite the great powers out to meet. It is said that this is the meaning of Mo Kang, that is, the middle God, as if he were the brother of the Mohist clan leader."


    Chu Feng walks back and forth in the room, slowly straightening out what happened now. As for whether water Yingying is deceiving himself, Chu Feng thinks that she does not have the courage. Ice Palace is really oppressed now.


    Probably why chufeng can understand that it must be that he got his news from shuiyingying''s mouth in the Shui nationality, which attracted the attention of the Mohist high-level. The collapse of the fire clan coalition army was at the time of oppressing the ice palace. Now that he can''t be found, even if he knows that it has nothing to do with the ice palace, they will press the ice palace to force him out.


    Squint eyes, Chu Feng walked to the door, water Yingying followed, but did not dare to say a word.


    But Chu Feng stood at the door and looked at the night sky without saying a word. He was a man who came out of the parallel universe and should not interfere in anything in the world. But now, because of his action, the ice palace is facing a greater crisis. Chu Feng''s heart is bound to have a bit of a sense of frustration.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng looked back: "does Tao respect Mohist school, is there really a saint?"


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the people under the sages, but if there were saints in Mohism, Chu Feng would have to be careful, because he was not sure whether the Mohist sages were as strong as the demon emperor and nagula.


    Water Ying Ying Ying gently shakes his head: "only hears the legend, does not see the person!"


    This is what the world of Taoists knows. There are sages in daozun Mohist school. It is also for this reason that it has laid the foundation of daozun Mohism and become the first one in the world of Taoists. However, no one has ever explored it or not.


    Even those who respect the Mohist school, there are many people who don''t know whether there is a saint in their family. The only thing that can be sure is that the old master of the Mohist school is the second generation of the Mohist school.


    When Chu Feng heard the speech, he thought about it in his mind. He couldn''t see whether Mohist school really had saints or deliberately spread it out to scare other forces.


    He nodded slightly and frowned: "is there any legend about that Taoist reverence of Mohism?"


    "Yes!" Shuiyingying nodded and knew that chufeng wanted to judge the truth and falsehood through legends. Although she was surprised that Chu Feng, as a saint, did not understand the world of Taoists, she did not ask her questions. She only told Chu Feng what she knew and heard.


    The world of Taoism is said to be a new world born after countless eras. When the strong were standing up a long time ago, the God of nature was the peak power of the world. They represented a force, crushing each other and fighting for the first place in the Taoist world.


    Such wars and expeditions continued for endless years, until one day, the old ancestor of Mohism appeared. He crushed all ethnic groups with the peak of the God of creation, and stepped into the realm of saints, making the years of the world expedition of Taoists stop. At that time, Mohism became the first Taoist in the world.


    The legends about the ancestors of the Mohist school are very limited. The only true rumor is that the old Mohist was born in a small world, and gradually rose to the big world, which eventually turned the big world into the world of Taoism.


    And Mohist ancestors, in a certain period of time, people respect it as daozun!


    It''s just that so many years have passed, and only a few people can live to the present, and those who can live do not know the specific situation at the beginning. It is estimated that only those who stand at the top of the God of creation can know whether the original Mohist ancestors exist.


    Chu Feng listened quietly, and then sighed slightly after the water Ying Ying Ying was finished: "it seems that there are saints in daozun Mohist school, which is true!"


    Water Ying Ying Yi Leng, do not know why Chu Feng said so sure: "really have?"


    Chu Feng nodded gently, but there was no too much explanation, because although daozun Mohism was the first one, there were other forces, and they all had God of nature. However, under such circumstances, daozun Mohist school could still be the first. It was definitely not the result of the deterrence of the Mohist masters, but a higher-level ancestor of Mohism.


    These other people don''t know, but the God of creation, the peak of the other forces, must know. Therefore, after so many years, no one dares to challenge the Mohist school.Chu Feng did not explain the meaning of her, water Ying Ying Ying did not continue to entangle, just asked: "what do you do now, you destroyed fire Yu led by the fire clan coalition is to protect the ice palace, and now?"


    Looking out at the night sky, Chu Feng went out, flashed in his mind the appearance of Bing Yue Ke Ren, and his eyes flashed faintly soft: "fate is a kind of thing. The Mohists want to die, so let them die. And I suddenly want to meet the legendary ancestor of Mohism. Maybe he can give me some methods?"


    This is what Chu Feng just thought. He doesn''t know the world at all. If the Mohist ancestor really exists, he will surely know more as a saint. Chu Feng wants to ask whether there is any way to shuttle through the wormhole of the universe.


    Although there will not be 100% security measures, but as long as there are 10%, that is also an opportunity.


    Shuiyingying naturally doesn''t know that Chu Feng is not from this universe. All he wants is to go back to the original universe. He just hears that he is going to help the ice palace destroy the Mohist school. His eyes toward Chu Feng are full of passion and awe.


    In the past, when they were fighting against each other in this small world, they all wanted to kill each other. How dare they ever want to wipe out the first Taoist school in the world, Mohism?


    And Chu Feng said such words to understate, this is the water Ying Ying never heard of the words, subconsciously folded her legs, especially eager to be conquered once, even if she died after a conquest, she was also happy.


    Chu Feng counted the time, and the corners of his mouth picked up a bit of fun: "Madame water, the aquarium should not have any changes, you have a good look, maybe I will come back."


    The voice fell, and water Ying Ying Ying had no time to reply. Chu Feng suddenly opened the wings of magic light, but in the blink of an eye, things disappeared without a trace, and even no breath left. Shuiying didn''t see how Chu Feng left. He only knew that this time daozun Mohist school was facing disaster.


    When Chu Feng decided to help the ice palace again, people in the ice palace stood on the square in front of the main hall of the ice palace, including ice crystal and ice blue, the two strongest Ice Palace.


    And standing in front of them is mo Kang, as well as Mo Qian and Mo Li.


    The three powerful deities came together, and the boundary of the ice palace simply could not be sustained, and it was suddenly destroyed.


    Mo Kang''s eyes were bleak as she passed by a group of women in the ice palace. Her eyes finally fell on ice crystal, ice blue and ice moon. Her eyes flashed a faint color. She pointed and said, "now I''ll give you another chance to let the powerful people who help you come out. Otherwise, don''t blame me for occupying your Ice Palace."


    In front of us is a God or a middle God, which can''t resist the ice palace whose highest power is only the peak of semi gods in the later period. Even the boundary left by the ancestors has no effect.


    But their ice palace itself does not know who can help them, and how can it be called out? Mo Kang''s request is not excessive in general.


    "Second uncle!"


    Mo Kang did not respond to the people in the ice palace. When he wanted to make an example, Mo Qian said in a low voice: "my father told us to do things in a low-key way. We have violated my father''s explanation. If we kill again, we will not be able to say it, and we will be found by another family."


    Mo Kang looks stunned, and finally dispels the fierce killing. Before coming, Mo Xun did tell him to do low-key things, but he has never been a low-key person, and it is impossible for him to find people in this small world, so directly oppressing Ice Palace is the best way.


    But now Mo Qian said that, Mo Kang also knew that he could not go too far. If he knew, he would be punished.


    He also knew that the powerful man had nothing to do with the ice palace, otherwise it would have appeared long ago. However, if he could help the Ice Palace once, he would believe that there would be a second time. Mo Li narrowed his eyes: "then wait. I believe that as long as the powerful person exists, he will surely come to save people."


    Then pointed to Bingjing three people: "you three come with me, I still have some questions to ask you."


    Mo Qian looks changed. How can he not know what this beast like uncle wants to do, ice crystal or ice blue and ice moon? They are all the women he is interested in. How can Mo Kang spoil it?


    He coughed gently: "second uncle, they are the main characters in the ice palace. If something happens, the powerful person will really appear, the three of us?"


    Mo Kang doesn''t know that Mo Qian means that he doesn''t want him to attack Bingjing. After hearing the words, he thinks that there is a little bit of truth. When the time comes, he has ravaged the three Bingjing people. If that powerful person appears, he may kill him.


    Passing a moment of hesitation, the eyes also looked at the other ice palace woman, narrowed her eyes and pointed a few fingers: "you several go with me, or die!"


    After that, she shook her head and walked to one side. The women in the ice palace who had been ordered were all pale. How could they not know what Mo Kang wanted to do? Bing Jing couldn''t bear all this, but she was held by ice blue. Now they can''t resist Mo Kang at all. If they resist forcibly, they can only be unlucky.


    Those women in the ice palace were hesitant, and finally they could only follow Mo Kang. They could not escape from being trampled tonight.At the scene, Mo Li took back the disdainful look in the direction of Mo Kang''s departure, and said in a cold voice, "I''ll look around you, don''t want to run away." After saying that Mo left directly across the sky, she also supports such direct oppression, so that powerful people appear.


    Mo Qian and other Mo Li also want to talk to Bingjing, and Bingjing pulls bingyue with a cold face and walks to one side. In addition to not leaving the ice palace, they are still free in the ice palace, and Bingjing is the master of the ice palace. Even if you want to leave, you can''t abandon all your sister-in-law.


    Looking at the back of Bingjing''s leaving, Mo Qian''s eyes are a little reluctant, and he clenched his fist and swore. This time, he found a chance to play with Bingjing''s sisters.


    And, of course, there''s no danger for that one.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2595

    Bingjing asks other people in the ice palace to go back to rest, but be careful not to leave the ice palace. What Mo Li said is not just for fun. If the people in the ice palace really want to leave, she will definitely kill them.


    Then he just took ice blue and ice moon back to his bedroom. In the bedroom made by ice and snow, ice crystal sat down with her eyebrows locked, and let them sit down. The latter two looked similar to ice crystal, and they were both frowning.


    Now, the oppression of Mohist people is more serious than that of the Huo clan coalition army two days ago. Although there are only three people, they are worth thousands of troops.


    "Elder martial sister, are we staying like this?"


    Bingyue frowned and said in a soft voice: "that Mokang is a lecherous. If it goes on like this, we Ice Palace sisters will be humiliated."


    Ice crystal and ice blue didn''t answer. They understood what bingyue said, but now they can''t even protect themselves. What''s more, they have to rescue other sisters? Moreover, if they try to stop it, they will not only involve themselves, but also involve more people. This is not a desirable way.


    The bedroom quieted down, and the three of them did not speak. In the past, when there was the boundary between the ancestors of the ice palace, they could feel a little more at ease. Today, when the border was raised, it was broken by Mo Kang. The feeling that they would be persecuted at any time without fortification made their hearts very heavy.


    Don''t know how long silence, ice crystal broke the silence: "you all go to rest, perhaps this is the fate of Ice Palace, we think too much, there is no way, other I will see to do, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Binglan and bingyue want to talk, but Bingjing waves to let them go quickly. Both of them can see that they are upset on her face, but she doesn''t lose her temper.


    In the end, both of them did not stay and left Bingjing''s bedroom. After they left, the ice crystal powder fist hit the table in front of them. The table made of ice and snow cracked and finally fell to the ground.


    As the leader of the ice palace, in addition to leading everyone to become strong and ensure the long-term survival of the ice palace, he also needs to protect everyone''s safety. However, today several ice palace women were taken away by Mo Kang as playthings. Bing Jing didn''t say a word, which made her almost collapse because of her anxiety and suffering.


    At that time, she really wanted to stand out and tell Mo Kang to let go of the others and rush to her if there was anything.


    But Bingjing didn''t do that, because she knew that she was the master of the ice palace and the driving force for all the people in the ice palace to support. If she was trampled by mohang, the support in other people''s hearts would collapse, and it would be more impossible for her to persist in it.


    She just doesn''t say these words, but she feels that she is useless and can''t protect the people in the ice palace. There are a few today, maybe a dozen tomorrow, and then all the women in the ice palace will become the playthings of others.


    Bingjing think of it, the heart is very tired, tired just want to find a shoulder to rely on.


    Binglan and bingyue didn''t know the mood of Bingjing after they left. They only separated when they came back to their residence. Ice blue, which has always been cold and serious, has less words today. Everyone is oppressed by Mo Kang and makes them feel bad.


    Bingyue returns to her residence. She feels very warm and stable when she comes back at night. What she feels today is only cold.


    A moment ago, she was still thinking about going out for training to find Chu Feng. Now she is oppressed by the Mohist school. She lies on the ice bed, and tears of ice moon can''t help but flow out. She drops on the ice bed and soon condenses into ice.


    Measuring a body, bingyue originally wanted to be comfortable. Suddenly, she saw a dark shadow in front of her eyes. Subconsciously, she wanted to move her hands and felt her body became weak. She lay limp on the ice bed, and could not even make a sound.


    Looking at the person in front of him, he completely covered his face and didn''t know who he was. However, from his figure, he knew that this was a man.


    Bingyue''s heart was in a panic. In the middle of the night, a man suddenly appeared in her room. What did she want to do? Bingyue''s mind sprouted pictures. If she could cry, she must have screamed.


    And this masked man is Chu Feng, who avoids Mo Li, who is guarding the outside, and quietly comes to bingyue''s residence. The reason why he is covered is that he doesn''t want bingyue to recognize himself. This time, he is not ready to attack, because the enemy is in the dark, which is the safest.


    Of course, it''s not in the light, but a chess piece can be arranged in the light, and the ice moon is very suitable.


    Chu Feng reached out his hand and grabbed bingyue''s collar. Then he held it in his arms. Seeing bingyue''s eyes turning there, he knew that he wanted to say no, but Chu Feng ignored bingyue''s request and walked out of the ice house with her in his arms. No matter Mo Kang, Mo Li and Mo Qian, he didn''t know that anyone had entered the ice palace.


    Across thousands of miles, Chu Feng chose to go towards the uninhabited area. I don''t know how long it took to fly. With the ice moon, Chu Feng landed in a desolate black rock area. There was nothing but black stones. At first glance, they were all big black stones.Chu Feng puts bingyue down and unties the meridian blockade on her body. Feeling the recovery of her strength, bingyue quickly gets up and flashes out more than ten meters away, and stares at Chu Feng with vigilance.


    Tone a little shivering said: "that you don''t touch me, I have a favorite person."


    Chu Feng Earl smile, bingyue is really too simple, if he is really interested in her to do something, how can he care whether she has a favorite person, anyway, he doesn''t fall in love with her and get the body.


    However, in order to make bingyue cooperate with him, Chu Feng changed his tone and said: "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you. I just want to improve your cultivation and let you ice palace survive this disaster. I also helped you to solve the ice palace crisis two days ago. You don''t need to be on guard against me."


    Bingyue hears the speech, frowns and stares at Chu Feng. She really doesn''t feel any malice. She also feels the faint breath hidden from Chu Feng. At first, she is still afraid that Chu Feng will strengthen her face. "You are a saint!"


    That breath is not the breath of the divine realm. It is more powerful and surging than that of the divine realm. There is also a peaceful breath. Bingyue has never seen a saint, but this breath must be a saint, and it is just like seeing the water of Chu Feng. He mistakenly thinks that the person in front of him is daozun.


    "You don''t care about that."


    Chu Feng didn''t hide his breath, but he didn''t say anything to bingyue: "take off your clothes first, and then I''ll help you improve your cultivation. I believe if you hurry up, you will not be persecuted by Mo Kang tomorrow."


    Bingyue''s stunned eyes suddenly became vigilant and held her hands in front of her chest: "that, if you are willing to help me, I will be very grateful, but you are a great power, you are a saint, you can''t be so stingy, and I have to repay you with my body, no way!"


    Chu Feng almost dropped his chin on the ground. He wanted bingyue to take off his clothes in order to improve his cultivation. He didn''t want bingyue to think about these things.


    Glancing over the bitter smile, Chu Feng thought for a moment, knowing that bingyue was still vigilant. She could not understand her explanation. She pointed to one side: "sit down, but remember one thing. You are not allowed to tell others about the things I brought you out tonight, even your elder martial sister."


    Seeing that Chu Feng has not let himself take off his clothes, bingyue nodded and sat down according to Chu Feng. Chu Feng also sat behind bingyue and closed his eyes.


    Although the demon world can''t be opened, as long as the demon Kingdom still exists, then we can mobilize the power of origin. Chu Feng puts his hands on the body of bingyue, and his strength begins to surge into bingyue''s body.


    He was still wondering how Chu Feng wanted to improve his accomplishments, and even wondered who Chu Feng was and why he wanted to help the ice palace. He felt that all kinds of strength had entered into his body, which was pure and comfortable. He did not know how many times more powerful than his usual practice.


    All of a sudden, bingyue''s little head didn''t think about it any more. She knew that this was an opportunity for her. If she grasped this opportunity, she might be able to improve her accomplishments.


    With the passage of time, bingyue was completely shocked and numb. She not only improved her accomplishments, but also continued to improve. There was a breath of divine state in the void, which was a sign that she was about to break through the divine realm. Bingyue was careful to keep her mind and mind and did not think about anything else. She knew that her hope was coming this time.


    A roar of nine gods thunder from the sky, but also shocked the small world.


    However, Chu Feng changed the vision of heaven and earth temporarily by the supreme Saint Weili, so everyone could not see and feel the breath of breakthrough in the divine realm. It was only when thunder suddenly broke out.


    Under the first thunder, the clothes of ice moon completely turned into powder, and the baby bound by tight underwear jumped out directly, and the white body also appeared in the air.


    "Keep your mind, or you will be possessed by the devil!"


    Bingyue felt the pain on her body and felt a little cold. When she wanted to open her eyes, Chu Feng whispered in her back.


    Bingyue quickly kept her spirit and didn''t dare to open her eyes to see it. She just thought that she had nothing to wear now and was sitting in front of a man. Bingyue felt shy, especially when her big baby, which she usually deliberately hid, jumped out. Would she be made fun of?


    At the moment, Chu Feng is not in the mood to appreciate these, and constantly urges the powerful force to enter the body of the ice moon, helping her to break through safely to the next God.


    When she was excited by bingyue, she broke through from the mid demigod stage to the end of the next God. She found that the strength in her body was still increasing. It was strange how a person could help others to improve their cultivation, and quickly guided the power into the body to constantly improve their own cultivation.


    When the pale fish belly appears in the sky, Chu Feng also takes back his hand, and the state of ice moon stays in the upper God.


    Chu Feng stood up, and bingyue also opened her eyes. She just sat on the ground, opened her hands and looked at herself. Last night, she was in the middle of the demigod period. Today, she has become a superior God. If everything is not so real, bingyue will think that she is dreaming.Chu Feng went to her side and looked at the proud figure of bingyue. Her throat wriggled and moved away. She also said, "it''s getting bright. I''ll send you back. Remember what I told you last night that I never appeared. As for your breakthrough, you don''t know it. Do you understand?"


    Bingyue nodded to get up. She looked at Chu Feng with adoration in her eyes. She also found that she had no clothes on. Everything was exposed in front of Chu Feng. Her excited face suddenly turned red. She didn''t know where to cover her hands. Finally, she covered her face directly.


    Chufeng coughed gently, looking at the proud figure of bingyue. At first, she felt it through her clothes. Now I really want to feel it with my own hands. However, to think about it, Chu Feng is not really an animal.


    A dazzling door opened between the hands: "go in, directly back to your residence, quickly find clothes to put on."


    Bingyue is full of shyness at the moment. She can''t manage so much. She doesn''t doubt whether there is any danger. She walks in quickly. When she finds herself back at her residence, she remembers one thing and forgets to leave a voice mark with the strong one just now.


    The transmission mark is the secret connection of the world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2596

    One night, the ice moon did not sleep, showing a state of confusion.


    If she was not 100% sure that all this was not a dream, she would almost doubt whether she had hallucinations because of her tension and felt the surging upper God power in her body, which was something she had never dared to think of before the ice moon.


    When her master was still alive, her master said that she was not poor in qualification. It was absolutely possible to reach the peak of the late demigod. If she worked hard and met a good chance, it would not be difficult to step into the next God. But now she has accomplished the cultivation of the upper God, which is what bingyue never thought.


    What she has been pursuing is that the lower God will be satisfied, and the higher God will be unreal as a dream.


    "Bingyue, didn''t you have a rest last night?"


    Still sitting on the steps outside in a daze, ice blue walked in from the outside of the residence, saw the ice moon covered with a layer of ice and snow, frowned and asked.


    Bingyue was stunned and found that she had been sitting all night with snow on her clothes and hair. She stood up and took pictures. She just thought about what happened last night, but when she got to her mouth, bingyue remembered Chu Feng''s explanation, that is, she could not mention his existence with anyone.


    And such look is seen by ice blue, eyebrow is frown more deep: "how to return a responsibility?"


    "Nothing!" Bingyue didn''t know how to explain it for a while, because it couldn''t be explained overnight from the mid demigod to the upper God: "just thinking that the Mohist people control our ice palace now, my heart is very anxious. I''m afraid that there are teachers and sisters being persecuted, so I can''t rest at ease."


    Ice blue smell speech eyebrows stretch, but there is no doubt that bingyue is deceiving herself, because last night after she went back, she didn''t fall asleep all night, thinking about how to solve the problem of ice palace now.


    Otherwise, if we keep going on like this, if the powerful person who started to collapse the fire fighting clan coalition does not appear, it is hard to guarantee that Mo Kang will stay here all the time and harm the ice palace sisters.


    With a sigh, she patted off the remaining snowflakes on bingyue''s hair: "silly girl, you are only in the middle of the demigod period. These should be the things that the elder martial sisters think. Don''t worry too much. Go to see the situation."


    Bingyue en followed ice blue to leave the residence. Before arriving at the main hall of the ice palace, both of them stopped. Finally, anger and coldness appeared in their eyes.


    Because all the women in the ice palace who were taken away by Mo Kang last night are dead. At the moment, the corpses are placed in front of the ice palace. Around them are bing Jing and other women in the ice palace. Everyone looks sad and angry.


    Last night, Mo Kang forced people to take away several ice palace women. We all know that several people can''t escape the fate of being trampled. But what we can''t think of is that seeing several women die unarmed, we can know that they have been trampled. Even if they lose their innocence, they are killed. Mo Kang''s means are too cruel.


    "Don''t look at me!"


    Mo Kang also stood aside at the moment. Seeing someone looking at him, he said with a gloomy look: "I flatter them. It''s their honor. In the end, I don''t cooperate with me. I even cry and cry. I rest. If I don''t kill them, who will I kill?"


    Bingjing clenched her fist and slowly looked at Mo Kang, biting her lips: "brute!"


    She was very angry when she saw some people from the ice palace taken away yesterday. She just put up with it out of the overall situation. As long as the last person survived, it would be better to be humiliated than killed.


    And Mo Kang not only humiliated the people of the ice palace, but also killed them all. The reason was that he didn''t cooperate with him, but also made him cry and cry.


    Is it possible to ravage him happily?


    Mo Kang narrowed his eyes: "what do you say?"


    "I said, you are a beast Bing Jing threw away the people who pulled her, and met Mo Kang''s forced look without fear: "Mohism is very powerful, can suppress our ice palace, dare not have any action, but you such a bully, that is animals, scum, damned people!"


    Bingjing''s loud words make Mo Kang laugh angrily. For the people in the ice palace, this is what they want to say in their heart. At this moment, you can hear Bingjing say it in person, and they are very comfortable.


    They are also subconsciously close to the ice crystal. If Mo Kang wants to do harm to the ice crystal, they will fight to stop it.


    As the laughter fell, Mo Kang''s eyes slightly coldly passed the ice crystal: "originally I wanted to give you a little dignity of the palace master. Now you ask for abuse by yourself, then don''t blame me."


    Say words to begin with ice crystal, Mo Qian and Mo Li also at this time a left and a right fall down, when see the ground above the body of a few unarmed, are stunned, immediately understand what is going on.


    Mo Qian didn''t feel much, but Mo Li''s eyes were completely cold. Mo Kang was her second uncle. She naturally understood that when Tao respected the world, Mo Kang was unscrupulous, but because he was a member of Mohist school, no one dared to say anything. I didn''t expect to go to the small world according to Mo''s meaning, but it was more excessive.


    Mo Li coldly swept Mo Kang, who wanted to start with Bingjing, said coldly, "second uncle, if the deer family knows, you are fully responsible!"


    Mo Kang, who had already taken the first few steps, stopped, narrowed his eyes and swept Mo Li. He was always very unhappy with this niece, because he did not respect him at all, and Mo Kang felt that he had done nothing wrong. He was an absolute strong man, so he had the right to wreak havoc on the weak."Go away!"


    This time, Mo Kang didn''t pay attention to any persuasion. His eyes were cold to the extreme. He glanced over Mo Qian and Mo Li: "if anyone persuades me again or even warns me, then don''t blame me for not being an elder."


    Mo Qian and Mo Li both look stiff. They have known for a long time that Mo Kang is a lust obsessed person, but now he is so blatant that neither of them has thought of it. They also know that in the Mohist family, no one can control mo Kang except their father Mo Lu or grandfather.


    Although they want to prevent Mo Kang from continuing to do wrong, they are not Mo Kang''s opponents. Instead, they will be taught by him. Mo Qian and Mo Li look at each other and nod slightly. They turn around and leave.


    Mo Kang''s behavior completely violates the original explanation of Mo Xun. He not only looks for people in a low-key way, but also oppresses the ice palace in an open and aboveboard way. Even though he still regards the women in the ice palace as his plaything to vent his resentment, the Mohist school is fearless, but it will damage the reputation of the Mohist school.


    But Mo Kang completely ignored the leaving brother and sister of Mo Qian who wanted to complain. Instead, he sneered at Bing Jing: "teach me to be an animal? Now I''ll let you know that I can be a little bit more brutish


    With her hands raised directly, the ice palace women standing around the ice crystal were all swayed by a gust of wind, and they all deviated from the side of ice crystal. Mo Kang stepped forward: "I just want to see if you are still noble under me!"


    Bingjing bit her lips, and her heart is determined to die. Even if she is dead, she doesn''t want to be ravaged by Mo Kang.


    "Get out of here!"


    But when Bingjing makes up her mind to get close to Mo Kang, she dies immediately. Bingyue suddenly stands in front of her, and the speed makes the people present fail to see clearly what''s going on. This person also includes Mo Kang!


    Mo Kang, whose eyes were full of desire, was stunned and passed by with dignity. As the existence of the middle God, he could see clearly the actions of the people below the divine state. However, there was no divine state in the ice palace, but he did not see how the ice moon approached.


    But all of a sudden, Mo Kang didn''t tangle with anything more: "sisterhood, then you and your elder martial sister, serve me together!"


    She reaches out her hand and grabs it first. Bing Jing stands behind the moon and looks worried. She just thinks of a voice to stop her. At the next moment, she forgets everything. Even everyone around her forgets everything. All of them look at the moon and even Mo Kang''s evil hand stops.


    Because ice moon suddenly burst out of the terror of the upper God, Mo Kang''s momentum in front of her changed some trivial general, as if you can easily crush the same.


    Mo Kang''s face was stiff. When everyone didn''t respond to him, he turned around and went to the distance in vain. In an instant, he went to a long distance. The ice moon''s eyes were slightly cold: "you''re going to bury the dead with you!"


    Whoosh, the moon disappeared in front of the people in the ice palace, and the speed was so fast that they could not detect it.


    Ice crystal stupidly looked at the direction of the ice moon, blinked her eyes just as if she had regained consciousness: "that, is it the ice moon?"


    Ice blue and others are in the same state as ice crystals. Yesterday, the ice moon was still in the semi divine period. Today, it has suddenly become a god state, and it is still a superior God. All this is so unreal, even can be said, like a dream.


    But they know that this is not a dream. The ice palace women killed by Mo Kang are still lying on the ground quietly.


    In the distance, the speed of the ice moon blocked Mo Kang, and the rolling spirit of the upper God was depressing and depressing, which made the latter''s face more pale. He was the middle God, and he didn''t feel that he could fight against the upper God. Therefore, when he felt the breath of ice moon realm, he ran away at the first moment.


    At the moment, bingyue doesn''t give him a chance to run away. According to the situation, Mo Kang guesses that the ice moon in front of him may be the powerful person of the benghuo clan alliance, but is it not the God of creation?


    Mo Kang did not think clearly, already felt the killing opportunity of the ice moon, more flustered and said: "you dare to kill me, the whole Ice Palace will face disaster, I am a member of Mohist school, Mohist school is not you can contend with."


    Bing Yue Wen Yan, who had been determined to kill the opportunity, was a bit loose. Mo Kang was right. He was a member of the Mohist family and the brother of the Mohist clan leader. If he was killed, it would not be easy to solve the problem.


    Just in the ear also sounded a person''s voice, as if to say: kill him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2597

    Kill him!


    Such a sound echoed in bingyue''s ears, which was a little familiar, but also had a little strange meaning. Moreover, the sound seemed to have magic power, making the loose killing machine of bingyue firm again. When Mo Kang felt that Mohist identity had saved him, bingyue suddenly raised his hand.


    Directly condenses the surrounding thousands of ice and snow to form a sword, showing the edge of the sword, at the same time, killing opportunities overflowing.


    A heart just put down, suddenly raised again, Mo Kang look flustered, the disease is urgent, the general drink way: "big brother, help me!"


    When a sword falls, bingyue falls with the force that Mo Kang can''t resist, which also makes his voice stop in amazement. His body is divided into two parts from his forehead. Facing the absolutely strong ice moon, even if Mo Kang is a God in the middle, he is directly annihilated.


    Bingyue calms down when she kills Mo Kang with a sword. She frowns because she doesn''t want to destroy Mo Kang''s body. Who did all this?


    Thinking of the sound just heard, and now that Mo Kang''s body is burning, bingyue looks around. She thinks of the mysterious power who promoted her cultivation last night. Is it him?


    So far, this is the only explanation.


    Bingyue doesn''t pay attention to the dead Mokang, because his fate is to turn into fly ash between heaven and earth, and flies back to the ice palace. When she falls in front of many teachers and sisters, most people subconsciously step back a few steps, and their eyes toward bingyue are full of awe and fear.


    The ice moon scattered and the sword made of ice and snow gathered in her hands. Seeing that everyone was looking at herself, she knew that everyone must be thinking that she was a monster now.


    Ice crystal first calm down, look at the distance has only seen burning Mokang, will soon dissipate in the sky and earth.


    At that moment, she wanted to stop bingyue, but because of the sudden strength of the moon, she forgot all this, or did not respond at all.


    Now that everything has happened, Bingjing can''t blame bingyue, which may implicate Ice Palace. Moreover, bingyue, the God of heaven, is not her fault.


    With a sigh, he turned and walked to the palace: "all in!"


    When we look at bingyue, we all quickly follow Bingjing to the ice palace. Bingyue looks at her behind and sees that her sisters and teachers have not taken the initiative to talk to herself. She is a little depressed. She is now powerful, but she also finds that there seems to be a gap between her and the people present. The estrangement is caused by the gap between the two realms.


    Clenching his lips, he walked in as if nothing had happened.


    At a similar time, not far from the ice palace, the brothers and sisters of Mo Qian, who were supposed to go back and tell him what happened here, stopped in the void.


    At that moment, they felt the breath of the upper God, and then they felt the momentum of Mo Kang''s explosion. But now the breath of Mo Kang has disappeared. No matter how they explore, they can''t find a trace of it.


    Two people look at each other, Mo Qian is the first to open: "that, ice palace appears superior God?"


    "The second uncle estimates that it is more dangerous than auspicious." Mo Li knew what Mo Qian wanted to ask. Now there was a superior God in the ice palace, and then the breath of Mo Kang disappeared. In addition to the worst news, they could not think of any other possibility.


    Mo Qian looks gloomy, not because of Mo Kang''s death. On the contrary, Mo Qian thinks it''s a good thing that Mo Kang died. But what he thinks is that there is a superior God in the ice palace. If shuiyingying is true, then there may be a god of creation behind the ice palace.


    The more dignified his eyes were, Mo Qian said his guess: "do you think Ice Palace will develop low-key in the small world? In fact, its power has long been no less than that of us who respect the world?"


    Such a possibility exists, Mo from the heart of the moment is also that thought.


    Want to go back to see what happened, but the middle God of Mo Kang may be dead, they go back can only be a result of bad luck.


    Take a deep breath: "go back first, tell father the original thing, see what he means, and then talk about it."


    Mo Qian also knew that the two men could not compete with the strong one in the ice palace. Nodding, the two men did not stay in the same place, and quickly headed for the direction of Shui people, because the entrance and exit of daozun world was thousands of miles away from the land of Shui people.


    In the main hall of Ice Palace, Bingjing sits on the first seat, and the rest of the sisters are sitting or standing. Bingyue stands in the middle, like a monster, and is watched by many people in the ice palace.


    "Ice moon!"


    Ice crystal first broke the silence, eyes a little more complex meaning: "in the end what happened, I think we are as curious as I am."


    Bingyue lowered her head, bit her lovely lips, and looked at her sisters. She wanted to get an answer, but bingyue promised that Chu Feng, who helped her improve her accomplishments, could not reveal any news of him.


    Gently shaking his head: "I don''t know!"Ice crystal, ice blue, or the others all frowned.


    If bingyue wakes up from the mid demigod stage to the late stage of the demigod period, it is absolutely a lie to say that now. It is not a leap of a realm, but a leap of several realms. Can it be explained by not knowing?


    Looking at the situation of bingyue, we can see that she didn''t tell the truth at all, or that she didn''t want to tell the people what happened.


    Ice blue to see this little sister, is more and more can not see clearly: "you can''t say?"


    Bingyue nodded, because she really didn''t know how to say it, so she couldn''t say it.


    People are very curious, but bingyue can''t do anything without saying it, because the latter is the superior God, and all the strength of gathering Ice Palace is not enough. It''s useless to force bingyue to smoke by herself.


    "Go down first, then."


    Bingjing also saw the hesitation of bingyue, sighed and waved.


    Bingyue looks at the people. Everyone seems to be trying to alienate her. She lowers her head and looks a little lonely. She goes out of the ice and snow hall. The excitement of breaking through to the upper God last night doesn''t exist at this moment. There is only a feeling of being isolated by the teachers and sisters, which is very painful.


    When bingyue left the hall completely, Bingjing said, "do you have anything to say?"


    A woman from the ice palace came out and said, "no matter how she achieved the cultivation of the upper God, bingyue is now the strongest person in our ice palace. This is a good thing in itself, but she should not kill Mo Kang. Mo Kang is an important figure of the Mohist school. I believe the Mohist school will not be so easy to calculate."


    "I have heard that Mo Kang''s father is the God of creation, and the old master of the Mohist family. No matter how strong the ice moon is, it can''t fight against the God of creation, right?"


    Some people in the palace nodded slightly. At the moment, the danger was relieved temporarily. What they thought was that the ice moon killed Mo Kang, which might have implicated the ice palace, but they forgot the ice moon. If she didn''t, Bingjing might die now or be ravaged under Mo Kang.


    It''s hard for Bingjing to say these things, because they also destroy the feelings between the martial sisters. She looks outside and says faintly: "no matter what, bingyue is our little sister. Everything she does today is beneficial to ice palace."


    "So you can think whatever you want, but I hope you don''t hurt her with words. I know what you''re thinking, but that''s wrong."


    Some people who feel that it is wrong for bingyue to kill Mokang. They all look down and feel a little ashamed. They just compare the advantages and disadvantages. They really think that bingyue should not kill Mokang. They are too aggressive. They have never thought that ice palace may suffer a greater crisis.


    Ice blue sat on the first one on the left side of the first seat. Seeing that some people were still there, she looked slightly angry and said in a low voice: "servility, Mo Kang will not die, waiting for him to trample you all and defile it?"


    "Get out of here. Anyone who dares to say that bingyue is not, or even wants to let bingyue plead guilty to Mohism, I will kill them. There is no friendship between teachers and sisters!"


    Ice blue has always been a bad tempered person. No one dares to offend her in the ice palace. Even when Bingjing talks to her, she tries not to offend her.


    Now ice blue is in direct rage, and those present dare not say anything more. They gradually withdraw from the hall. However, many people still feel that the ice moon has implicated them. The Mohist school will certainly not let go of the ice palace.


    In the hall, ice blue stood up with a cold face: "I believe in the ice moon!"


    Ice crystal understood the meaning of ice blue, and nodded slightly: "I have always believed in the moon, and I believe that behind her, there is a statue that we can''t touch, Da Neng!"


    Ice blue was stunned, and then he reflected that the cultivation of bingyue would not be promoted for no reason. The biggest possibility is that someone can help him. I wonder who can make a semi divine period to achieve the state of God, but all this is not important. As long as there is such a person, then the ice palace may not be in danger.


    At this time, the ice moon left the ice palace area and fell on an ice peak over thousands of miles. Sitting on the edge of the ice peak, looking at the vast snow covered world, the tears of ice moon quietly fell: "I helped Ice Palace to relieve the crisis, why do you seem unhappy, as if you still think it is my fault?"


    Bingyue''s mind is simple, and she doesn''t know much about the potential selfishness of human nature. So she doesn''t know why those teachers and sisters look at her in the eyes.


    The masked Chu Feng quietly appeared behind the ice moon, all he saw in his eyes, even Mo Kang''s body was burned by him.


    Seeing bingyue sitting there, she didn''t find herself coming. She sobbed gently, her shoulder trembled, and she felt a little pain in her heart: "if you think this is not good, I can take away your cultivation!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2598

    When bingyue''s body was shocked, she looked back and saw Chu Feng standing behind her. The next moment she reacted and immediately stood up.


    Chu Feng walked to the ice moon without any fluctuation, raised his hand to wipe away the tears from the corner of her eyes, and whispered: "I understand your mood. Everyone has the ability to adapt, there is also the limit to bear the pressure, as well as the heavy responsibility, but now it seems that you can''t afford it."


    "Obviously, she helped Ice Palace to solve the crisis, but she seems to want to alienate you. It''s very hard?"


    Bingyue does not adapt to the gentle Chu wind, subconsciously back a step, gently nodded: "en!"


    Chufeng''s heart flashed a bitter smile, ice moon''s guard heart is very heavy.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care. In bingyue''s eyes, he was a stranger, or a stranger who could not even see his real face.


    When she went to one side, she opened a little distance from bingyue, which could make her feel at ease. She continued: "this is the selfish performance of people. Everyone thinks about themselves a lot. When they are oppressed by Mo Kang, they hope that someone will come to rescue them and eliminate the crisis of Ice Palace.


    And when this person really appears, they even kill Mo Kang, and they will worry about their gains and losses. They think that Mo Kang''s death will involve the ice palace. They will not be grateful to the people who have done it, but will feel that they have been harmed. This is a bad nature that human beings can''t change. "


    "And no matter what you do, you can''t change their minds. They are all living in their own inner world. You have implicated them, and now they all think so."


    Looking back at the confused ice moon, she said in a low voice: "so you are sad or tangled or even lost, they will not care. If the Mohist revenge, they will betray you for the first time, just look at yourself. If you think it''s worth it, then don''t worry about carrying any pressure. If you don''t think it''s worth it, I can take back your accomplishments and let you change back Once upon a time, they had to take more care of, younger martial sister! "


    Bingyue is still in a state of vagueness. She can understand what Chu Feng said, but in the final analysis, she is not very clear.


    The only thing that can be sure is that when those martial sisters deliberately alienated her, she felt her heart hurt and she was still confused. Why did she save the ice palace? Instead of being excited, she looked at her eyes as if she were a disaster?


    After thinking for a while, bingyue still couldn''t think of it. She gently shook her head: "I still don''t understand. I feel very sad like this, but I prefer to be so sad all the time, and I don''t want to lose my cultivation."


    Chu Feng hears the speech, the corner of the mouth picks up a touch of ice moon invisible fun: "why?"


    "Because they can negate me, but I can''t ignore them!" A faint smile appeared on the pure and beautiful face of bingyue: "although they are estranged from me now, I feel that I can protect them. That''s enough. I believe that the crisis will not exist completely in the future. Without revenge from Mohist school, they will understand me."


    "Now if you take back my accomplishments, how can I protect them in the future?"


    I''d rather be negative than negative!


    Bingyue''s mentality reminds Chu Feng of this sentence and what he said before entering the wormhole. No matter how others think of themselves, no matter how they think of themselves, as long as they feel worthy of their own heart, then they will firmly go on. This is what bingyue looks like at the moment.


    Gently exhaled a breath to dissipate the depression in the heart, said: "I''m very glad to hear you say that. Don''t worry, do your own thing at ease. If the Mohist school comes, if you can''t deal with it, there is still me behind."


    "Even if daozun comes in person, it''s impossible to hurt ice palace or you."


    Bingyue smelled the speech and stared at Chu Feng. After half a sound, she said, "why do you want to help me? Why do I feel like we know each other?"


    Chufeng gentle smile, just doomed to such a smile, ice moon is invisible.


    Turning around, the body slowly floated up. Chu Feng faintly replied, "sometimes, you don''t need a reason to do anything. You are a lovely and simple woman worthy of help. Is this reason OK?"


    The next moment the Chu wind directly disappeared in front of the ice moon, not to mention the trace, is that there is no breath left.


    "Saint, who are you


    Bingyue looks at the position where Chu Feng disappears. She can only shake her head to disperse her thoughts. She feels that this person likes her to help her, but what bingyue thinks in her heart is that no matter what the person in front of her has done to help Binggong and her, her heart is only the person who started, Chu Feng!


    Although he is just an ordinary person, but for bingyue, she doesn''t care at all. What she wants is the first man to make her heart beat faster than a strong man!


    Turning around and looking at the direction of the ice palace, most of the teachers and sisters are estranged from her, but for the place where she grew up, bingyue still loves and loves deeply, because this is her home!


    Mohist school, the world!


    A few hours ago, Mo Qian and Mo Li came back and met their father, Mo Xun, in the meeting hall of the Mohist school!They haven''t said anything yet, but Mo Fu''s face has cooled down. Every member of the Mohist family has left a fire related to life in the ancestral hall of the family. Once it is extinguished, it will be withdrawn from the ancestral hall. However, the person who guarded the ancestral hall just now reported that Mo Kang''s life was extinguished.


    Mo Kang is the only brother of his mother''s compatriots among his brothers. He is also his powerful right arm. But now he is dead. His mood can be imagined. Not only the brother and sister of Mo Qian who came back did not say a word, even the rest of the people sitting in the Council Hall did not speak.


    Everyone can feel Mo Yun''s unremitting anger, so of course they want to ask what happened to Mo Qian brothers. At the moment, they don''t mean to open their mouth, waiting for Mo Xuan to ask himself.


    Mo Qian brother and sister have been standing, silent and quiet for a long time, ink just cold mouth: "what''s going on?"


    With Mo Xuan''s opening, the oppressive atmosphere in the whole conference hall can be regarded as a little more relaxed, and Mo Qian is also generally relieved.


    He didn''t dare to add his own personal color, and gave a general description of what happened. For example, after Mo Kang went to the small world, he did not look for the powerful person in secret, but chose to directly oppress the ice palace. He thought that the powerful person could help the Ice Palace once, and certainly would help the second time. In that way, he could force out the powerful people in the dark.


    Secondly, the matter of Mo Kang''s defiling and oppressing the ice palace women is also mentioned. It is supposed that this is the reason why Mo Kang was killed, because the defiling of the ice palace women may infuriate the powerful people behind the ice palace.


    Mo Xun narrowed his eyes and hit the tea table beside him. The coffee table turned into powder: "Mo Kang, he didn''t do it according to my intention?"


    "Yes, father!" Mo Li nodded and didn''t mean to speak for Mo Kang: "even though we two tried to persuade him, he still wanted to teach us a lesson and want to trample the ice palace high-level!"


    Mo Xun looks convulsed. He hates Mo Kang''s behavior a little. He is already a terror of the middle God. He is greedy for the beauty of the women in the small world and has lost his life. It is really a shame.


    It''s just that people are dead if they don''t die. Now it''s unnecessary to investigate the mistakes here.


    Mo Xun said in a cold voice: "let''s talk about it again. What happened at that time? Did the God of creation appear?"


    Mo Qian sorted it out and gave a general account of what happened in the small world, that is, there was no figure of the God of creation. It was a superior God who killed Mo Kang.


    At the same time, Mo Qian also said his own and Mo Li''s judgment at the beginning, that is, the ice palace may have been very powerful, but it has developed in a low-key way in the small world. In fact, it has already possessed the terror strength no less than the two masters of daozun world.


    After hearing Mo Qian''s words and his judgment, all the people present in this room, whether they are Mohist or other powerful Mohists, have changed a little. The reason why Mohism is so powerful all the time is that it is the accumulation of endless years. How many years has the ice palace existed, can it develop a strength no less than that of Mohism and other schools?


    They all think that the possibility is not very great, but if there is no possibility, how can we explain the death of Mohan and the collapse of the fire clan coalition?


    Mo Xuan stood up, his face was as majestic as ever, and the trace of cruelty between his brows was also more intense: "the world of Taoists has Mohist and Lujia, and it can''t be another super power. Take my post to Lu''s home and tell them that we Mohists want to cooperate with them."


    "Taoist world, our two families have been going through endless years. In order to prevent being pulled down from the altar, we hope to cooperate sincerely once."


    Mo Xuan himself still wants to find the mysterious great power and become a friend of the Mohist school. But now that Mo Kang is killed, such hatred can''t be erased at all. If we want the Mohist school to deal with the unknown forces, we may lose both sides.


    Therefore, Mo Xuan had to pull another family together, so that the losses would be equal to each other. In the end, he would not worry that the Mohist family would lose too much and be swallowed up by the Lu family.


    Although the people present didn''t quite understand Mohan''s real ideas, Mo Kang was already dead. In order to maintain the dignity of Mohist school, everyone began to withdraw from the Council hall slowly to prepare for the small world war.


    Mo Xun let Mo Qian follow him and leave. Mo Li walked out of the meeting hall alone. As for what Mo Xun did with Mo Qian, Mo Li didn''t want to pay attention to it. Anyway, he was used to it.


    She is a daughter, and only men can control Mohist.


    Standing outside the conference hall, Mo Li was thinking about the existence of terror in the small world. He thought of one thing, that is, he did not see Tang youyou from the beginning to the end.


    And usually encounter such things, should not be less than Tang youyou.


    Mo Li squinted his eyes: "that goblin, where to go?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2599

    The ice palace crisis was temporarily relieved, but Chu Feng didn''t mean to go back to the water people''s land, because he knew that Mohan lost a middle God''s Mohan, and he would certainly have action soon.


    Unfortunately, it is not in the original universe, or you can know what the Taoist Mohist wants to do.


    The night has come, sitting on the ice peak that woke up at the beginning. Chu wind wants to look at the Star River Avenue above the cosmic Star River. Chu wind in this world really realizes what is loneliness. Originally, he thought that the dream would come back with himself, and did not expect that no one could see the figure now.


    I think that woman is still angry. At the beginning, Chu Feng feels very sad. If you don''t start to dream like that, maybe there will be a person who can speak now.


    I would like to raise my mind to roar, but I am afraid that some people are not good for themselves. I believe that there are not many people in the Taoist world who can do harm to him. Chu Feng is afraid of trouble. Because the existence of a saint is shocked, is it so easy to calculate it?


    Lying directly on the snow, Chu Feng is in a lonely mood unprecedented, even a little boring. The feeling that can not go back is believed that anyone will be crazy, let alone in the original universe, and many brothers and red faces. These are the real worries of Chu Feng.


    Yeah?


    Thinking about things, Chu Feng felt a slight movement and sat up, almost just sitting up, a woman in a black bra dress appeared in front of him, and the waist without any weight was full of delicate luster, and a face with a third of the charm.


    Chu Feng looks at her, she is also looking at Chu Feng, and this person is now the mother of Mohist family, Tang Leiyou.


    For Chu Feng, he cares about the state of this woman. Although she disguises her breath, for Chu wind with left eye, she can still see that she is the middle God. In this small world, the peak strength is the semi God peak. Now there is a beautiful woman of middle God. Chu Feng knows that it must be the world of Taoism.


    But even if I knew, Chu Feng pretended not to know, and after a few eyes, he lay down again.


    Tang youyou squinted his eyes, holding a pearl like a crystal ball in his right hand. But at this moment, the Pearl was shining with bright red light. Originally lying on the snow, it was pretending that the Chu wind that Tang Leiyou did not appear was attracted by the red crystal ball.


    Because on this crystal ball, Chu wind feels the same breath as the original cold sky archery, which is a artifact.


    It''s just this artifact. What is the effect?


    Before Chu Feng wants to understand that Tang youyou has taken away the artifact, she looks at Chu wind and looks at the eyes of Chu wind. However, she does not speak to Chu Feng, but goes to the other side to sit down and rest, as if it is a person passing by here. Everything looks very natural, even Chu Feng can not see anything abnormal.


    Two people are so silent, Chu Feng lies on the snow closed eyes, but in the heart is thinking about this sudden appearance of the woman, what is it?


    Tang Youyou, who sat on the other side, extended his legs, and made Chu Feng open his eyes and turned over. When he saw clearly, the corner of his mouth twitched hard. He wanted to play hard with Tang Leiyou''s long leg.


    Because whether in the original universe or in the parallel universe, the long legs that Chu Feng sees are white and flawless. At this time, Tang youyou actually wears stockings. This is what Chu Feng has not seen in the world of the strong. Therefore, Chu Feng wants to feel the silky and soft.


    Chu Feng did not see very covert, all of which were seen by Tang youyou in the eyes, the eyes of a meaningful smile, a leg not enough to extend a leg, two are that long, and wrapped in black silk, this is Tang youyou own made, because this can be more repair of a pair of long legs, even add a bit of enchanted color, fuzzy aesthetic feeling.


    Actually, the action of having the heart seems to be unintentional makes Chu wind breathe a little more heavy, it is always a very depressing thing for Chu wind to come back to this parallel universe. In addition, the ice palace is stimulated by ice moon, and has not been vent. When you see Tang leisurely lazy Charm, Chu wind is rising to the stomach.


    As for whether this woman is deliberately approaching herself, Chu Feng feels that it is impossible, because he completely blocks his breath, even the creator God can not feel it, let alone a middle God in front of him.


    Just looking at Tang Leiyou''s long legs, Chu Feng''s eyes don''t blink.


    This look falls in Tang Leiyou''s eyes, let her skim over the fun, then stretch a lazy waist, the skirt under the skirt shorter, the skirt bottom scenery flashed a little and can not see, the peaks are high, Snow White Dew, slim body, very good stimulation Chu wind.


    "That little brother!" When I put down my hand, I found Chu Feng sitting up. Tang youyou showed a charming smile without any intention: "it is very close to the ice palace here. Do you know it? I heard that the ice palace has appeared the God of creation, even a superior God killed the Mohan of Taoist Mohist, is it true? "


    "By the way, I came from the world of Taoism. I want to see if it is true. I want to find the creator and see it."Although Chu Feng is attracted by Tang Youyou, his basic thinking still exists. When Tang youyou talks, his left eye is always staring at him. He doesn''t see the color of deception. His sense of vigilance in his heart dissipates a little. So it seems that the woman in front of him is really looking for someone.


    So it''s coming to find your own.


    Chu Feng, sitting on the snow, drew a smile. He didn''t have the same silence as before, but his eyes were either staring at Tang youyou''s snow-white dew, or staring at those big long legs: "do I know you? I want to tell you? "


    "How interesting!" Tang youyou chuckled and trembled slightly. When Chu Feng was frightened, he said, "my name is Tang youyou. I didn''t know it before, but now I can. Do you know what''s going on or where the God of nature is? I want to see him! "


    Chufeng warm smile up, dark, or in such a snowy place, met a woman of the highest quality, and still want to find themselves, Chu Feng felt particularly interesting.


    Although she was a middle God, Chu Feng happened to be idle and boring, just for recreation. She went to sit beside Tang youyou and sniffed her body odor. She was very comfortable. Tang youyou chuckled and moved away a little, but there was no difference between moving and not moving.


    Chu Feng is not a good man and a woman. Seeing that Tang youyou is more like a gesture of refusing to return to welcome, he reaches out his hand and puts his arm around her waist. His hands and waist skin touch each other, and he feels amazing tenderness.


    Draw closer to yourself and look down at Tang youyou''s snow-white ravine. The latter didn''t push him away. Instead, he had a funny smile on his face.


    "Why don''t you push me away?" Chu Feng didn''t take any further action, but said softly.


    "Why should I push you away?" Tang youyou asked meaningfully. He looked down at Chu Feng and jokingly said, "you can''t help it. I push you away. It doesn''t seem to work. Moreover, I feel that you can tell me where the person I''m looking for is, or who it is, and I won''t push you away."


    Gently nodded, plump and firm top in Chu Feng''s chest: "tell me, I am yours tonight."


    Feeling the elastic backlog, Chu Feng takes a deep breath. The women sent by the ancients don''t want to be incompetent. Although Chu Feng doesn''t mind a romantic love affair, Chu Feng feels it''s weird. The most important thing is that he can make sure that Tang youyou is looking for himself, but what she wants to do with herself is not clear to Chu Feng.


    However, when he looks at Tang youyou''s eyes, Chu Feng''s anger rises suddenly. Because in Tang''s eyes, he even looks down upon him with fun, contempt and contempt.


    Men''s dignity is absolutely not provocative. Chu Feng does not allow women to despise their dignity. Without saying a word, he fell on the snow with Tang youyou in his arms and said, "now please, I may stop."


    Tang Yu nodded his head and said haughtily, "you''ve killed me tonight. You can''t get rid of me."


    This sentence is just like when the most violent explosive barrel is ignited and exploded. Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. He has seen a woman who is arrogant. But he has never seen such a woman who is not afraid of doing anything. Has he never met Ben Shao so strong?


    However, Tang youyou dare to challenge Chu Feng like this. Chu Feng doesn''t mind giving her some good looks. Anyway, as long as you are careful, don''t worry about other things?


    His left eye twinkles to observe the possible danger. Chu Feng kisses Tang youyou''s red lips directly. He doesn''t want Tang youyou not only to resist, but to spread his hands out there and let him take it.


    Chu Feng still can''t see what Tang youyou wants to do, why he is so frivolous as a middle God, but the latter is also a great beauty. Now whether he wants to eat or not, Chu Feng feels that he must be punished by God.


    The clothes left Tang you''s body one by one, and finally lay on the snow like a sheep. When Chu Feng looked at her, Tang Yu not only didn''t have any shyness, but also looked at her with provocative eyes. Just like before, she couldn''t kill her. Chu Feng raised her legs directly, approached the face and said, "you''re so sure. I know what you''re looking for Where are the people? Or are you sure you''ll tell you when I do? "


    Don''t want Tang youyou to break away from the legs held by Chu Feng, and in turn, he pinches Chu Feng''s waist and nods: "I hope you can talk so much nonsense with you and so on."


    Damn it!


    Chu Feng immediately felt that the tiger was not powerful and had been treated as a sick cat. No matter what the purpose of Tang youyou was, he was still there. My Tang youyou bit his lips and arched up. Just now she was provoking Chu Feng. She didn''t see the size of the case handling tool at all.


    Feeling the pain of tearing heart and lung, even the middle God is also very hurt. Tang youyou''s eyes are red, which is much stronger than when Mo Xun and her roommate before.


    Seeing Tang youyou''s pain, Chu Feng teased her mouth and raised her chin with one hand: "I hope you can wait, you can be the same as the beginning, not afraid!"


    A war without gunpowder started completely. At the beginning, it was just Tang youyou''s panting. At the end of the war, she called. In the snow and ice, people who passed by thought that someone was being tortured. For Tang Youyou, it was more than just torture, it was just a proud trample.Chu Feng completely used all the things that Mo Yun had never done to her, and she felt that Tang youyou was very painful, but also very excited.


    In a war, the plum blossom blossoms seven times. Chu Feng shows Tang youyou what it means to be a desperate Qilang. When the sun falls the next day, the seventh war is over. They lie on the snow, and Tang youyou is leaning on Chu Feng''s arm, holding Chu Feng in half.


    Gently nodded: "my wife''s life is not enough to last night, saints, can play so much?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2600

    Can saints play that much?


    Chu Feng is still there, remembering Tang youyou''s madness. After hearing the speech, his body becomes stiff. The next moment, he takes back the hand that Tang youyou is lying on and sits up. His eyes are slightly cold and he stares at Tang Youyou, because what this woman says is totally unexpected.


    Tang youyou did not feel general. He sat up lazily, took the clothes beside him and put them on one by one. The corners of his mouth were amused: "I thought I could only accompany a man with the qualification of a superior God in this life. I didn''t expect that one day I could serve a saint. This is my honor."


    Standing up, he even put on the silk stockings and looked at Chu Feng: "and he looks so young, which is more than I expected at first. What the water Yingying said is fake!"


    "At least, she said that mysterious power, too low-key."


    Before she came to the small world, Tang youyou thought that the great power of the benghuo clan allied army was a god of creation, just like what Mo Qian said. But when she saw Chu Feng, she suddenly realized that everyone was cheated by the water. What really existed was a saint.


    So she changed her original idea and tried to seduce Chu Feng. Obviously, she succeeded. Chu Feng couldn''t resist her beauty.


    Chu Feng felt a little sudden about everything at the moment. He stood up with his clothes on and looked at Tang Youyou, who still had a smile in front of him. His actions and actions had an indescribable noble spirit, which was mixed with a faint wind dust flavor, which was very fatal to men.


    But that''s all. After all, Chu Feng won''t be too deliberate, and the latter is not a virgin. Chu Feng doesn''t care too much.


    "Madam, what are you talking about? I don''t understand!"


    Chu Feng directly chose to pretend to be confused about this, because he believed in his ability to conceal his breath. Even the God of nature could not detect it: "and I didn''t expect that you are already a woman with a husband. It seems that you are very lonely!"


    Tang youyou didn''t reply. He just laughed and joked, as if he could see through Chu Feng''s lies.


    Being looked at by a woman like this, Chu Feng feels that he has no secret in general.


    Tang youyou takes out the crystal ball of last night from his body again, which is still shining with dazzling red light.


    The corner of his mouth cocked up and said with a smile: "this thing is called the holy pearl. If it is close to the strong one in the divine realm, it will emit different degrees of green light. The deeper the color is, the stronger the strength of the strong God state person will be. No matter how hidden it is, it will not work. The holy bead is very sensitive to the power above the divine realm."


    "And it''s called the Pearl. Do you understand what it means?"


    Chu Feng looks at the crystal ball in Tang youyou''s hand with astonishment. At the moment, the crystal ball is shining with red light, and its name is Shengzhu. Even if Tang youyou doesn''t say that Chu Feng probably knows that if it is close to the sage, it will emit a dazzling red light, and no matter how the saint blocks his own breath, it has no effect.


    With a blink of an eye, Chu Feng never knew that there was such a magical thing as the holy pearl in this world. Otherwise, he would not have touched the road last night, and Tang youyou had a smooth collusion.


    At the same time, he also narrowed his eyes. People already had 100% confidence, and if they wanted to hide something, it was obviously impossible. The Magic Kingdom quietly spread around, and the strong breath of saints burst out. Tang Youyou, with a smile on his face, suddenly felt a trace of heavy pressure on his body.


    At the same time, he also showed a more exuberant smile: "really a saint!"


    Chu Feng was not so happy and asked in a deep voice, "you said you wanted to look for me last night. Why? And who are you? "


    "My name is Tang youyou indeed Tang youyou took a look at Chu Feng, resisted the uncomfortable feeling, and whispered back: "at the same time, I am also the wife of the modern patriarch of the Mohist school."


    Chufeng coughed gently, thinking that she was on a woman who happened to pass by and found herself a saint. Unexpectedly, she was the first patriarch''s wife in the world of Taoism. She thought of the Mohist patriarch who had never met before. Chu Feng was silent for him for three seconds, so he was wearing a green cap.


    But Chu Feng will not relax her vigilance because she has studied life with Tang youyou: "then why do you come to me?"


    "Avenge me!" There is a faint sadness and hatred on Tang youyou''s face.


    Many years ago, it was not the Mohist and the Lu families that coexisted in the world of Taoism. There was also a powerful Tang family, but the Tang family was the weakest among the three. Because of an accident, the old clan leader of the Tang family and the old clan leader of the Mohist family were killed in a battle, and the Tang family also went to decline.


    Later, the wife of Mo Lin, the modern patriarch of the Mohist school, passed away. The wife who coveted her for a long time proposed to the Tang family, and threatened the life and death of all the Tang family. If Tang youyou did not marry him, he would destroy the whole Tang family.


    Tang youYou can''t bear the threat of Mo Lin, and finally becomes his wife.


    After saying all this, Tang youyou shook his fist slightly and showed his hatred clearly: "so I came to know that there is a god of nature in the small world. I hope I can ask for revenge for me. Even if I can''t revenge for me, I hope that we can follow the Tang family and not be oppressed by the Mohist school."This time, Chu Feng still looked at Tang youyou with his left eye. He still didn''t see any deception. He could be sure that what she said was true. As for last night, Tang youyou did come to find him, which was not a lie.


    The momentum eased a little, but still did not mean to relax: "so?"


    Tang youyou glanced at Chu Feng and glanced at it. "Originally, I came to you with the thought of asking for you. But last night, the pearls sent out a light red light to let me find you. I changed my attention. You look very young, much younger than me. So I thought that instead of asking you, I''d better use my capital to satisfy you."


    "Well, you won''t refuse a woman you''ve had sex with?"


    Chu Feng has always known that there are no women in this world who play for nothing, but I didn''t expect to meet such a woman in this parallel universe, and still full of charm.


    Although Tang youyou approached him with a purpose, Chu Feng could feel Tang youyou''s uneasiness. All her calmness was just pretending. The purpose was to save her only pride and find a person to avenge her family and her dead father!


    Chu Feng did not answer, turned to walk to the edge of the iceberg, looking at the distance.


    Tang youyou doesn''t know what chufeng is thinking and doesn''t disturb him. He just stands and looks at chufeng, holding his hands in front of him with a trace of expectation in his eyes. Chu Feng is her only hope. If Chu Feng refuses to help her, she will be playing for nothing last night, and even if she is playing for nothing, she can''t say no.


    This silence was for a long time. Tang youyou couldn''t help it. He pursed his lips and went to the front. "Master, I know that my requirements are too much, but I''m not asking you to revenge for me. I just hope you can protect the Tang family and not be bullied and humiliated by the Mohist school."


    Then Tang youyou knelt down behind Chu Feng''s knees: "as long as you are willing to protect the Tang family, you are willing to be a cow and horse to follow you."


    Chu Feng turned back and looked at Tang Youyou, who had been kneeling on the ground, at least for thousands of years. He sighed softly: "get up first. In addition, I''m only in my twenties. As for protecting your Tang family, please forgive me for not being able to do it, because maybe one day, I will leave."


    Tang youyou was stunned, and then her body was shocked. She was shocked and asked, "in her twenties?"


    Tang youyou is shy. He was given that by a man in his twenties. What is more shocking is how a man in his twenties can become a saint. So far, Tang youyou has never seen a saint. But as a middle God, Tang youyou knows how difficult it is to be strong.


    It has been six thousand years since she was a Taoist in Tianyuan period. The person in front of her is only in her twenties. Is she born a saint? Otherwise, it really can''t explain all this.


    "Call me Chu Feng!" Without too much explanation, Chu Feng irresistibly pulled Tang youyou up and said, "I believe what you said is true, but I have my own reasons. I will not stay in the world of Taoists for too long, and the protection will not have any significance."


    "However, before I leave, I will make Mohism no longer have any threat."


    This is the world of Taoism. Chu Feng comes from the world of martial arts. If there is a way, he will leave one day. Whether it is for the sake of Tang Youyou, or for the sake of Ice Palace and ice moon, Chu Feng will bring down the Mohist school. This is a promise.


    Tang youyou is standing in front of Chu Feng. Chu Feng doesn''t protect the Tang family, but it''s ok if the Mohist school can decline. But what she is most shocked about is one thing, biting her lips: "are you really only 20 years old?"


    Chu Feng nodded and pinched: "if you calculate correctly, maybe 22 or so!"


    Tang youyou is shocked and wants to say that Chu Feng is lying, but Chu Feng is a saint. Why lie to her on such a matter?


    Looking at Chu Feng''s still green and immature face, Tang youyou''s face is faintly red and shy. When she seduced Chu Feng last night, she thought that Chu Feng was a saint who had been hidden since the new era. She was an old monster, and was a bit unnatural when she was ravaged.


    But now Chu Feng has repeatedly stressed that he is only in his twenties. Tang youyou is a little embarrassed, which is even younger than many of the Tang family''s descendants. However, she did not know the complexity of Tang youyou''s mind last night. Looking from afar, she said faintly, "I can help you, but you also need to cooperate with me and take what you need from each other."


    Tang youyou temporarily dispelled the shy and embarrassed thought in his heart and nodded: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2601

    Because of the appearance of Tang Youyou, Chu Feng''s plan changed a little. Instead of staying in the ice palace, he took Tang youyou back to the land of aquarium.


    Originally, chufeng meant to let Tang youyou go back to daozun world first and then contact him again. But Tang youyou was worried that chufeng would run away, so he had to follow him. Chu Feng and Tang youyou had just met. The latter worried that it was normal for him to wear pants and run away, so he took her to the land of Shui people.


    Of course, another reason is that the water Yingying gave him news that people began to frequently enter the entrance and exit of the small world, which was forming the situation of a large army.


    In the ancestral palace of the Shui clan, Chu Feng brings Tang youyou back. Shui Yingying has been waiting here for a long time. When she sees the woman who follows Chu Feng back and covers her face, she is slightly stunned. She looks curiously and then moves her eyes away. She doesn''t try to guess the identity of Tang Youyou, because the people brought by Chu Feng are not what she can guess.


    Chu Feng did not explain Tang youyou''s meaning. He sat down and said, "what''s going on?"


    "Mohist and Lujia!" Shuiyingying takes back Tang youyou''s eyes and says, "it''s the two masters of daozun world who have gathered 100000 troops to enter the small world, and they are led by the owners of the two families, but I don''t know what they want to do for the time being."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and passed Tang youyou: "I want to know why?"


    Tang youyou nods and goes to one side. Shuiyingying is more curious. What she doesn''t know now, can the people who follow Chu Feng know?


    But after a while, the idea of water Ying Ying Ying was overturned. Tang youyou came back and said, "because of Mo Kang''s anger, he wanted to keep a low profile. He told the Mohist about the small world. In order to prevent the emergence of a third super power, the two families are now gathering powerful forces to come to the small world."


    "I don''t want to destroy you in the dark, but force you to come out, and then the old masters of the two families will fight. They are all gods of creation!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment, and he felt that where he went, where was the turbulent situation.


    He just wanted to help the ice palace. He didn''t want to arouse the vigilance of the world''s top forces. But Ben Shao didn''t mean to dominate the world at all. Aren''t you full of food and worry?


    He thought so, but Chu Feng understood something, just as it was in the original universe. In order to prevent him from growing up, the four families and the demon emperor and nagula wanted to kill the danger ahead of time. As long as there is a strong world, these are inevitable.


    What''s more, Chu Feng doesn''t need Tang youyou to say too clearly. He also knows that the ice palace is definitely oppressed by the Mo Lu family.


    I just want to help Ice Palace, but I don''t want to bring more trouble to ice palace. I think it''s really kind to do bad things.


    Chu Feng gently breathed: "it doesn''t matter, how many people come to it. At most, it''s under the earth, adding another 100000 corpses."


    Peaceful words and surging words in the sea of blood are so bland in chufeng, but bloody in shuiyingying and Tang Youyou, which makes them feel that their breath is a little heavy, killing 100000 people, which is simply unacceptable to them.


    And in Chu Feng, it''s like a trivial thing.


    No wonder you can be a saint. It''s really treating people like grass roots.


    "You go down first." Chu Feng didn''t explain what he wanted to do, and let shuiyingying go down temporarily: "just look at the whereabouts of the Molu family. Of course, don''t get too close. If you are found, you can''t explain clearly, which may bring disaster to the Shui people."


    Water Ying Ying Ying gently nodded and retreated. She just took a look at Tang you when she went out. Judging from her figure, she should not be a little girl like herself, but why did Chu Feng take it with her?


    With a puzzled question, water Ying Ying just left the patriarch''s bedroom.


    When the water Yingying left, Tang youyou also took off the veil on his face and looked at the outside with a smile: "it''s really big. You must be very happy when you play?"


    Chu Feng coughed violently with a black line all over his face: "nonsense, madam water and I have nothing to do with it!"


    "Is it?" However, Tang youyou sat down in total disbelief and joked, "I heard that shuiyingying was able to survive because she was ravaged by you. Would you be irresponsible if you said no now?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and knew that the water Yingying was really not clear, but there was no need to explain these things.


    Seeing Tang you staring at himself, he has no idea of fear. Chu Feng is very unnatural.


    "Chu Feng!" Tang youyou tilted his head and said in a soft voice, "you are really only 20 years old. How did you become a saint? You are skilled last night. Are there many women?"


    Chu Feng''s white eyes roll straight. Tang youyou is clearly the Queen''s elder sister fan, but now he is a flower maniac. He is not used to it. He stands up and says, "you stay here first. I''ll go out for a walk to see what''s going on. Remember not to go out of the land of Shui nationality. If you are found to be the middle God, I can''t tell you clearly."Then, without waiting for Tang youyou to respond to Chu Feng, he left quietly.


    Tang youyou stood up, but where there was the shadow of Chu Feng. He went to the door and looked into the sky, and her beautiful eyes flashed over her: "if I can be his woman, then the Tang family can exist safely? It''s a pity that I''m not a virgin. What can I ask for? "


    After a pause, Tang youyou thinks of something and smiles at the corner of his mouth.


    But these Chu Feng didn''t know that at the moment, he had left the land of aquarium and came to the entrance and exit of the small world. He could see that there were two big camps, totaling 100000 people, and two large buildings rising from the ground. I think the important people of the Molu family should be in it.


    Chu Feng looked from a tree and focused on the entrance and exit of the small world. He felt that it was not a free entrance because there was still power on its surface. Just like the water Yingying said, only when the time was right could he enter and exit freely. Otherwise, he could only enter and it was difficult to get out.


    However, Chu Feng will not care about these. Now that there are so many people in the Molu family, it will not be a simple thing to go to daozun world at that time.


    His left eye twinkled and looked into the two buildings. However, he did not see any people for the time being. It should be that the main people came first. Only to deal with an ice palace, 100000 people had to be mobilized to come. Chu Feng was also somewhat speechless. The strongest power of the ice Palace was the late peak of the demigod, and the present ice moon was the upper God.


    Two upper gods and two lower gods can sweep the ice palace, but 100000 people are pulled out.


    And so on, and so on, thinking that Chu Feng suddenly woke up, should not mobilize so many people, but now there are so many people, so why?


    His eyes narrowed. Chu Feng swept over the hundred thousand troops. When he thought about this small world, he seemed to understand something. It does not need so many people to oppress the ice palace. But what if the Molu family were not only to oppress the ice palace, but to control all the forces in the world?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. Chu Feng''s mouth skimmed over and pondered about it. Maybe they already knew the plan of the Molu family. Obviously, they suspected that the mysterious strong man was a powerful one of some forces, most likely from the ice palace or from other forces. At that time, the benghuo clan allied forces just did not want to set off a war and cause world turmoil.


    So in order to be sure, it is better to kill by mistake than to let go.


    After figuring out this point, Chu Feng was ready to go back and ask Mrs. Shui to prepare. When he saw a young man coming in from the entrance, the men of the Mo Lu family who were guarding around seemed to be very polite to him.


    The left eye took a look to confirm that it was a lower God. I think it should be an important person in the Molu family.


    Originally thought that this young man wanted to go into two buildings, but he didn''t want him to enter the small world and directly rise in the sky and go towards the distance. There seems to be no power there. What is he going to do?


    Chu Feng is not the kind of person who gossip, but at this time he would rather gossip a little, maybe there will be a different harvest.


    Across the void, he went to the front of the young man in the blink of an eye. The left eye saw that the young man was still far away. Chu Feng dispersed all the breath and became calm and sat on the ground, because judging from the posture of the young man, he should have come to this place.


    After a while, the deer owl came down from the sky and stood beside a river. He was surprised to see the Chu wind sitting in the distance. However, he simply took a look and sat down quietly and looked at the flowing river.


    Chufeng glanced at him and found that the deer owl''s body was filled with a faint melancholy, and his brow was slightly wrinkled. Chu Feng stood up and walked over, pretending that he didn''t know anything in general: "brother, are you a Taoist? Do you come down from the sky? "


    The deer owl looked at the Chu wind lightly, then did not say a word and then looked at the river. His face was full of indifference. He completely regarded Chu Feng as a transparent man.


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly twitch, passing the color of bitter smile, but also want to take the opportunity to chat, do not want to meet a person who does not want to talk.


    Chu Feng stood up and prepared to leave. He thought he was going to do something. He just came here in a daze, which had no effect. It''s better to go back and arrange for a while. How can we get daozun from the Mohist school!


    Because he didn''t want to show any accomplishments in front of the deer owl, Chu Feng chose to walk, but just a dozen steps out of the sky, a woman with a bad face fell on the sky.


    The so-called smelly face is the kind of woman who has a cold face and no smile all day long, and the one standing in front of Chu Feng at the moment is such a woman. She is not very comfortable with a face, as if the whole world owes her money.


    But she didn''t see Chu Feng at all. She stepped forward and brushed Chu Feng with one hand. Chu Feng took the opportunity to step back and sit on the ground. The smelly woman also stared at the deer owl: "is it OK to run?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2602

    The cold voice of questioning, as if to kill people, also let Chu Feng deliberately fall to the ground to temporarily dispel the idea of leaving, because the woman to come is also the next God, depending on the situation and the first to come, there are still gratitude and resentment.


    The deer owl didn''t even look back, as if he didn''t notice the arrival of the latter.


    In the face of the silence of the deer owl, the cruel woman stepped forward and raised her hand. The river in front of the deer owl exploded like a spray, which made the deer owl sitting there wet.


    Chu Feng looked speechless in his eyes. As a subordinate God, he was still humiliated like this. Is this his woman? He doesn''t recognize people when he puts on his pants. So now people come to investigate him. He doesn''t speak because he''s guilty. Chu Feng thinks it''s possible.


    But the next moment, Chu Feng''s idea was overturned.


    The deer owl rolled on the body, evaporated the water vapor, said faintly: "you are my sister, I don''t fight with you!"


    Chu Feng coughed and coughed a few times. He thought it was a dog blood drama about lovers'' quarrels. He didn''t want others to be brothers and sisters. He felt that his thoughts were a little dirty.


    "Who are you?" Don''t want to, Chu Feng cough immediately caused Lu Zhen''s dissatisfaction, Lengyan looked at him: "roll!"


    Chu Feng felt that he was so wronged. I was the first person to come here. According to the truth, you should go. Why should I go?


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to speak, Lu Xiao stood up and said, "Lu Zhen, he is an ordinary man."


    "Smelly Muggle!" Lu Zhen snorted coldly, but she did not pursue Chu Feng any more. Instead, she looked at Lu Xiao with an aggressive tone: "deer owl, I don''t want you to let me. I want you to fight with me and lose under my hands. I want my father and family elders to know that I am better than you. Even if I am a woman, I am better than you. I should be the inheritor of the Lu family."


    Chu Feng''s mouth rose slightly when he heard the speech, and his eyes were more bright. Although he guessed that all the important figures in the Mo Lu family were in front of him, he never thought that it was not so important.


    It seems that the one named Luxiao should be the young master of the deer family, and the one named Lu Zhen should be the first lady of the deer family.


    Lu Xiao has no interest in Lu Zhen''s challenge. Although they are only half brothers and sisters, they still have similar blood. In order to occupy a family position, they will work hard. That''s not what Luxiao wants to see, so he always avoids Lu Zhen at this point.


    Usually, Lu Zhen didn''t dare to challenge him when he was at Lu''s house. But now that he came to this small world, without other people watching, Lu Zhen would not be too polite to him.


    But no matter what, the deer owl didn''t want to fight with Lu Zhen, and turned around to leave.


    "If you dare to go, I''ll kill this man."


    Don''t want deer owl just turned around, Lu Zhen flashed in front of Chu Feng, one hand around Chu Feng''s neck, word by word said: "don''t doubt me, I dare not, my Lu Zhen is not as weak and incompetent as you are, the strong world power is respected, the weak should be bullied, if you can''t, you should give up your seat to me."


    Lu Xiao frowns, and Chu Feng frowns too. He can see that Lu Zhen wants to get the status of the little Lord of the deer owl, but what do you do as a woman fighting for power? Isn''t it good to cultivate skills to serve future men?


    And even if you want to fight for power, why do you want to threaten me? I don''t know your brother well. Will he fight with you for me?


    Chu Feng is still thinking of Lu Zhen chest big brain, do not want deer owl to walk back two steps, light mouth: "let him go, I promise you."


    Chu Feng was stunned. He knew more about Lu Xiao and was surprised. They had never met each other. For the safety of this stranger, he even agreed to fight with Lu Zhen brother and sister. What is this and what?


    And Lu Zhen is the deer owl''s words, loosen Chu Feng and say: "get out!" Then cold face to deer owl: "my mother said right, deer family in addition to me, even if you are not qualified to be on the top."


    When he spoke directly, the powerful lower God power detonated directly, and the deer owl frowned. Before facing Lu Zhen, a force wrapped Chu Feng''s body toward the distance. Chu Feng didn''t resist at all. He just watched this interesting farce. There were still people like Lu Xiao in the strong world.


    Never met, but also willing to give a little kindness and care.


    Then the deer owl and Lu Zhen fought fiercely together, but in order not to attract the attention of others, both of them controlled their strength in a small range, and people in the distance could not feel it at all.


    Chu Feng looks under a big tree. Although Lu Zhen is a little arrogant and hateful woman, Chu Feng can see that her strength is indeed very strong. However, if she really wants to start, she is definitely not the rival of Lu Xiao. Generally speaking, Lu Zhen feels that she is more powerful than Lu Xiao.


    From the sky to the ground, the fierce battle between the two raised a cloud of dust and smoke, and Chu Feng retreated a little. If he was too close, he would be OK, which would inevitably arouse suspicion.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng has just left for a distance. Lu Zhen, who has been unable to gain the upper hand, looks in her eyes. A force is not attacking the deer owl, but turning towards the Chu wind. Chu Feng feels the powerful power and scolds you in the heart.If he is really an ordinary person, he will definitely die under this force. For a time, Chu Feng doesn''t know whether to avoid or not. If he avoids, he may not be able to be an ordinary person. At that time, he will certainly arouse suspicion.


    When Chu Feng wanted to take Lu Zhen down and spank him, suddenly Chu Feng was in front of Chu Feng and raised his hand to wave out a huge force: "you are crazy!"


    But Lu Zhen appeared beside the deer owl, with a cold and contemptuous look in her eyes: "to become a king and defeat the enemy, as long as I surpass you, what kind of means is not important."


    When Lu Xiao resisted the power of attacking Chu Feng, Lu Zhen hit him badly. Although he resisted the attack close to Chu Feng, Lu Zhen beat him down and fell into the water.


    Lu Zhen fell to the ground and looked at the deer owl floating in the river. She said, "you are so kind. You will never be my opponent. Waste is waste!"


    Arrogant left a word, Lu Zhen directly to the air, with the deer owl disdain of ridicule.


    The deer owl coughed gently and returned to the shore. The water vapor on his body was completely evaporated. He looked at the direction of Lu Zhen''s departure with a desolate look in his eyes. His tone was melancholy: "you and I are brothers and sisters. Why should we fight for your life and death? How lonely is it to be invincible on the way to be powerful without the company of relatives?"


    Chu Feng came and heard Lu Xiao''s words with emotion, but he didn''t say anything to accuse him of being stupid. He just said, "thank you!"


    Without looking at Chu Feng, Lu Xiao walked towards the woods on his left. He did not say a word to Chu Feng from the beginning to the end, as if he had just lost his way to Lu Zhen because of Chu Feng.


    Looking at his back slowly disappearing into his sight, Chu Feng still appreciated Lu Xiao''s character. He would not despise him because of others'' state. All living beings were equal. In his eyes, Chu Feng saw such color.


    In his heart, Chu Feng also dispersed the idea of pinching the deer owl, because such a person is respectable, and all the conspiracy used in his body is just to show his own shamelessness.


    Walking in the opposite direction of the deer owl, you probably already know what the two families want to do, so it''s not necessary to continue to stay. Go back to discuss with Mrs. Shui, or enter daozun world. Chu Feng is more interested.


    In order not to attract attention, Chu Feng walked for more than ten minutes. When he was ready to leave directly, Chu Feng stopped and looked stunned. He sighed in his heart. Instead of going forward, he went to one side and sat down.


    Almost just after sitting down, Lu Zhen, who had left at first, appeared in front of Chu Feng, and felt the woman''s hidden but not hair killing chance. Chu Feng gave her a light glance: "do you want to kill me?"


    Lu Zhen nodded: "yes!"


    Chu Feng laughs. At first, he didn''t expect Lu Zhen to kill herself, but now he believes that Lu Zhen really wants to kill herself, because the means she used to defeat Lu Xiao is not so bright. If Lu Xiao is not to resist the power attacking him, Lu Zhen can''t defeat him at all.


    This is a tactic, but if you say it, others will despise Lu Zhen''s behavior, and Lu Xiao is not the kind of person who chews his tongue, so Lu Zhen is not worried.


    Therefore, Lu Zhen''s going back and forth is to kill the insider Chu Feng, so that she can safely say that she has defeated Lu Xiao, and no one will say that she defeated Lu Xiao with shameless means.


    Lu Zhen made no secret of her intention to kill herself, which made Chu Feng''s mind more and more. Her left eye twinkled 360 degrees and looked around. There was no one within a hundred miles. Lu Xiao should have gone back to the garrison.


    This is a good thing, Chu Feng stood up, the smile on his face appeared, and joked: "are you sure you don''t change my mind to kill me?"


    "What do you think?" Lu Zhen didn''t even sneer for a moment. She asked coldly.


    A woman''s pursuit of power is understandable, but a woman who is not strong enough still wants others to think she is strong, so she does not hesitate to kill the insiders who don''t want to be in charge. What''s the difference between this and human life?


    Moving his muscles and bones, Chu Feng raised his hand and pointed to Lu Zhen: "I hate a woman. A woman I once hated turned out to be a mean plaything." What Chu Feng said was Oriental rhyme.


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s eyes cold down: "and you than at the beginning of the clear to kill me that woman more let me hate, you will know to go back and forth to want to kill me, is a how stupid thing."


    Lu Zhen seemed to hear the most ridiculous joke in the world. Lengyan swept the Chu Feng and her body passed by: "when you die, you will know what a stupid choice it is for you and deer owl to appear in the same place today."


    But the next moment, all Lu Zhen''s movements stopped, not because she wanted to stop, but because she found her limbs couldn''t move.


    And Chu Feng''s smile changed in her eyes, from her self righteous smile to the devil''s smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2603

    How could this happen?


    Lu Zhen''s face finally got a little more flustered, because she had never encountered such an evil family in her life. As a subordinate God, she couldn''t move her limbs, as if her hands and feet were no longer her own. All this seemed a little too evil, and she didn''t know how to explain it.


    When looking at Chu Feng, seeing her smile like a devil, Lu Zhen felt a lump in her heart: "who are you?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am!" Chu Feng smiles and walks to Lu Zhen, who is under her control, holding her chin with two fingers: "I''ll ask you, if I give you another chance, will you still kill me, will you still feel right as always?"


    Lu Zhen''s eyes twinkled. She didn''t know what happened now, but it must have something to do with the guy who looked like an ordinary person. As for the relationship, Lu Zhen didn''t know.


    Biting her lips, she was angry that Chu Feng was frivolous, but she said, "no, I know I''m wrong."


    As soon as Chu Feng finished, he sighed. He had a dark eye that could see all the dark sides in the world. When Lu Zhen said that she would not, she was deceiving. That is to say, as long as you get through this hurdle, as long as you get free.


    Even if Lu Zhen can''t kill him now, it will certainly bring him great trouble.


    Chu Feng always does not like to bully women, even more do not want to bully some beautiful women, but Lu Zhen has already touched his bottom line at the moment. If nothing is done, she can''t suppress the anger that Lu Zhen just started thinking about him.


    The corner of his mouth slightly raised, Chu Feng shook his head and said, "I don''t believe you!"


    The simple five words are like a heavy hammer in Lu Zhen''s heart. Knowing that Chu Feng will not let her go, Lu Zhen no longer conceals her cruelty: "I advise you to let go of me. I am the eldest lady of Lu family. If you dare to do anything to me, my father will never let you go."


    "He is a superior God, a superior God who can destroy the world with an idea. Do you know that Tao respects the world deer family?"


    Just now he was still in a panic. Now he changed his face and threatened himself. Chu Feng felt that it was so interesting. But the more he was like this, the more he would not let go of the woman who would bring trouble to him at any time. Lu Zhen would certainly do such a thing.


    Chu Feng loosed her chin, and suddenly the breath of saints burst out. The whole area covered by the demon kingdom was full of the heavy holy land, which made Lu Zhen, who was still warning and threatening, pale instantly.


    This is a saint. Isn''t this an ordinary person? How could it be a saint?


    For countless years, Lu Zhen has been whirling around in her mind, but there is no reasonable explanation. The only thing she knows is that it is very difficult for her to escape from Chu Feng''s clutches, because she just tried to communicate with Lu''s family, but she found that there was no response at all, and the surrounding areas seemed to be blocked.


    "Now, do you still think that your father of God can do harm to me?"


    Chu Feng didn''t care what she was thinking. He climbed to the top of Lu Zhen with one hand, completely ignoring her anger and ravaging her pride. Meanwhile, he said with amusement: "I don''t think it''s only your father, but your grandfather is not enough to smoke, right? Or is there a saint hidden in your deer family? "


    Lu Zhen has a blank mind, the idea of humiliation in her heart, but not as deep as the fear.


    She thought it was a soft persimmon, but the soft persimmon in her eyes suddenly turned into a lion that she could not deal with. The highest level of the deer family was the God of creation, while the person in front of her was a saint. It was ridiculous that she even threatened Chu Feng just now, saying that her father would not let him go.


    This is a saint. Her father is just a God. How can he fight against the saint? Even the strength of the whole deer family is not enough for a saint.


    Her eyes twinkled and she wanted to scold Chu Feng for taking that shameless big hand away. But now she has no courage to say such a thing, because this is a saint. The whole Lu family can''t deal with him. She wanted to attack him just now. Instead, Lu Zhen believed that she would not let others go. Why should others let her go?


    Almost all lips have been bitten, dare not to see Chu Feng is staring at her eyes, in the mind is, do not kill her.


    Chu Feng really wanted to kill Lu Zhen at that moment. She was so unreasonable and cruel that she didn''t need to live in this world. But now Chu Feng doesn''t want to kill her.


    For such a woman to kill her at once seems to give her a relaxed, and she is the eldest lady of the deer family. Maybe there is any use value. The most important thing is that Lu Zhen''s indifference to human life makes Chu Feng very unhappy. If she does not know that she is nothing, more people may be hurt in the future.


    Of course, Lu Zhen is now in his hands, and there may not be a future.


    After releasing the big hand of kneading Lu Zhen''s plump, Chu Feng put his arm around her waist and whispered in her ear when her face became more and more flustered: "the world of the strong, ordinary people occupy the vast majority, and some men think the most thing is that they can trample a Taoist one day.""You think, if I send them a God, will they appreciate me, will they line up to comfort you?"


    Lu Zhen finally panicked at this moment. What dignity and pride are going to collapse under such words, but before waiting for her to ask for help, Chu Feng blocked her whole body''s meridians and strength directly, and even had no strength to speak, let alone plead?


    Chu Feng didn''t waste time here. After all, it was too close to the residence of Mo Lu family. If he was found out, he would have no chance to do anything.


    Holding Lu Zhen, he went directly across the sky and returned to the land of Shui nationality. However, he did not go to find water Yingying or Tang youyou. Instead, he held Lu Zhen and went directly into the water of the lake. Because when he first came to the land of Shui people, Chu Feng found that there was a void under the Shui nationality, and people who wanted to come to the Shui nationality did not know.


    After diving a hundred meters into a tunnel, he quickly came out of the water, but it was in a cave. Chu Feng left the water with Lu Zhen in his arms.


    Look at this place, the light is pretty good. It should be built by the ancestors of the Shui people to live in and shut down. It''s just that it has been forgotten for so many years, or it is no longer needed.


    Chu Feng lets Lu Zhen go, allowing her to recover her ability to move. However, her physical strength is the same as that of ordinary people. She can move by herself here, but it is impossible to go back to the outside, because there is the possibility of drowning at any time. Chu Feng believes that Lu Zhen is a smart person and will not seek death by himself.


    As long as she went out under a hundred meters of water, she would probably be crushed to death by water pressure, let alone go back to the outside.


    Lu Zhen, who has gained a short period of freedom, retreats several steps one after another. She wants to exert her strength and finds that she can''t use it at all. She looks at Chu Feng with anger, even if the latter is a saint.


    Chu Feng see her eyes seem to want to kill himself, the corner of the mouth hook up a smile: "unconvinced?"


    "Hum!" Lu Zhen snorted coldly, knowing that Chu Feng would not let her go. She said nothing politely to Chu Feng: "it seems that you are a powerful person to help the ice palace, but I didn''t think that you were not the God of creation and the more powerful saint. Naturally, I was unconvinced and humiliated me as a saint. Am I not ashamed?"


    Ha ha, ha, Chu Feng laughed, and his eyes were full of fun and banter, even a little sarcastic: "anyone can say this sentence, but you don''t have any qualifications, and you don''t know who just thought I was an ordinary person who wanted to kill me?"


    "Why didn''t she say at that time that the identity of the following gods had insulted an ordinary person, she would not be ashamed?"


    Lu Zhen is affected by her look. She realizes that her behavior is a little embarrassing, but like many people, what Lu Zhen sees is the fault of others. Who can see her own fault?


    However, she didn''t speak any more, because it was useless to say so much under the control of Chu Feng. She just secretly looked at the underwater cave. When she was brought in just now, she estimated that it was about 100 meters under the water, and the tunnel she passed through was also more than 100 meters.


    If her accomplishments are still there, it''s nothing. She can go back to the outside at any time. But now her accomplishments are blocked. Lu Zhen knows that it''s extremely difficult for her to leave, unless she wants to die.


    And she also wants to be the leader of the deer family. How could such a thing happen?


    His eyes were cold: "what do you want to do? If you take me here and don''t kill me, it must be that I still have value. What can you do to let me go? I started to kill you, but you have nothing to do. Your hatred is limited?"


    "It is true that hatred is limited." Chu Feng nodded and walked back and forth there, saying, "but it''s me, and those people who face you before me are probably killed by you, right? So don''t tell me that hatred is limited. I''m living and doing good things. "


    Live?


    Lu Zhen didn''t understand what Chu Feng meant, but she didn''t want to understand. She just wanted to be free: "what do you want?"


    "I see you just looked at me, I give you a few times, let me go!"


    Even if you don''t want to pay the price of my brother''s ruthless eyes, even if you don''t want to pay the price of my brother''s ruthless eyes, even if you don''t want to pay the price of my brother''s ruthless eyes, even if you don''t want to turn your eyes on Bachu''s hand, even if you don''t want to pay the price of my brother''s ruthless eyes, even if you don''t want to pay for me when you''re not interested in the musical instrument


    Turning around and falling into the water, Chu Feng said coldly, "stay here, for the time being, I won''t let you die. Go and find you something to eat and drink."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2604

    "This son of a bitch!"


    After seven or eight hours, Chu Feng hasn''t come back yet. Lu Zhen can''t help but shout and scold. Looking at the cave under the surface of the aquarium lake, there are pools on both sides. Although the light doesn''t change and looks bright, Lu Zhen still has some worries in her heart.


    She has never experienced such a thing since she was young, let alone in such a place that she can''t leave.


    Of course, if the cultivation is not blocked, it is very simple to leave here, but now the accomplishments are blocked by Chu Feng. Lu Zhen is an ordinary person. There is no problem in the water for a short time, but if it lasts for a long time, she will surely die.


    This is only a hundred meters below the water, which is not what Lu Zhen can resist now. I believe that even if she can pass through the speed of 100 meters, once she gets out of the tunnel, she will be killed by the strong water pressure. Moreover, without self-protection, she can not see clearly the East and west of Chu in the tunnel. Lu Zhen''s heart is much more panic.


    Now she is not afraid of Chu Feng''s coming back, but she is afraid that Chu Feng will not come back.


    After all, they are women. No matter how strong she is, she has a weak self in her heart. Lu Zhen is now faced with an environment where heaven should not be called and earth is not working. Her heart is full of anger from the beginning to now only fear. She is afraid that something terrible will appear under the water on both sides to harm her.


    As time goes by, Lu Zhen sits on the ground with her knees in her arms. Her body is shivering and her heart is filled with regret.


    If you give her a new chance, she will not go back to Chu Feng, but there is no regret medicine in the world. She is doomed to endure this suffering at this moment.


    Of course, in my heart, I also hope that the people of the deer family will soon find out that something has happened to them, but that possibility is almost impossible.


    She is a subordinate God. There are not many people who can make her accident. Few people want to let her happen quietly. Moreover, even if the people of the deer family find her missing, others will not pay attention to her because of her arrogant personality in the deer family.


    Even though the deer owl is still thinking about her sister, who can know that she is trapped under this aquarium land?


    Another two or three hours later, Lu Zhen couldn''t stand the feeling. There was no sound around. She was alone. The feeling that she could hear her heart beating made Lu Zhen very uncomfortable.


    At this moment, the sound of the water also sounded, and a figure came out of the water.


    Lu Zhen was frightened at first, but when she saw that it was Chu Feng, she stood up and ran to her knees in front of Chu Feng. Her tears completely flowed out at this moment. No dignity was important: "please let me out. I know I''m wrong, please!"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. When he left, he went to the ice palace to have a look at the situation. Then he explored the entrance and exit of the small world to see if it had been fully opened. He found that he had not dealt with some small matters.


    I didn''t expect that Lu Zhen just saw him and gave him such a look. Seeing the woman''s tearful appearance, Chu Feng understood that Lu Zhen must be afraid in such an environment.


    Because a person''s courage is linked with strength, and now all the strength of Lu Zhen is blocked by him. How can Lu Zhen, like an ordinary person, have the courage to face this lonely and lonely environment?


    But even so, Chu Feng did not give a trace of sympathy.


    It''s him today. If it''s someone else, she''s been killed by Lu Zhen. Before meeting her, Lu Zhen must have bullied other people, and maybe killed a lot of people. Who will those who die go to argue with?


    So in the face of Lu Zhen''s plea, Chu Feng turned a blind eye and threw a small bag of things on the ground: "eat something!"


    Lu Zhen knelt down and hugged Chu Feng''s legs and shook her head in tears: "I don''t eat. As long as you let me go, or I can be put under house arrest in another place, but don''t lock me here. I''m afraid that there will be monsters in the water. I''m afraid that if you don''t come back, I''ll die here and never see the sun."


    A woman''s entreaty easily makes a man soft hearted. At the moment, although Chu Feng treats Lu Zhen coldly, she still has some intolerance in her heart. However, Chu Feng can restrain herself very well and does not show it.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was not moved, Lu Zhen drew back from her tears and raised her hand to tear up her clothes. "Please, I don''t want to stay here. You can change places for me. You can do anything you want me to do."


    Chu Feng narrowed her eyes. Lu Zhen''s body was very tempting, but Chu Feng didn''t feel much. She just caught Lu Zhen''s eyes. In addition to fear, there was only fear.


    Remember when he was a child, tyrant told him that some people usually have great courage, but when they can''t control and control the environment, they will become very timid and become a phobia of loneliness. At ordinary times, people with this symptom can''t see it, unless they are trapped in a place where they can''t leave.


    For example, if a person falls off a cliff, or is buried in the ground during an earthquake, it will cause the person suffering from loneliness and phobia to collapse.Light people will collapse and crazy, heavy people will not bear such an environment and choose suicide. If such people do not find out in time, the consequences will be very serious, minutes will die.


    Lu Zhen''s situation is very similar to bawangtian once said, loneliness and phobia!


    At the moment, Lu Zhen didn''t know that she was a disease. She just didn''t want to stay in such an environment. She stood up and picked up all her clothes. She held Chu Feng in her arms, and said, "please love me, please, I don''t want to stay here. I don''t want to be alone!"


    Chu Feng frowned, how did not expect Lu Zhen would be such a situation, in order to eliminate the fear of heart, all dignity and pride were abandoned by her.


    A slight shock opened Lu Zhen. When she was about to jump up again, Chu Feng''s left eye was slightly frozen. Lu Zhen''s two eyes began to lose their look. She slowly closed her eyes and fainted. Chu Feng held her in her arms and looked at the woman who fainted and had a look of fear on her face. Chu Feng did not know what to say.


    Take a breath. If it''s in the original universe, you can throw Lu Zhen into the demon world. Even if you don''t control her freedom, she won''t want to run away.


    However, this is in the parallel universe. It is not easy to find a place where Lu Zhen can be hidden. However, it is not easy to find another place. Although Lu Zhen is hateful and damned, it still has some value.


    Although Tang youYou can help, Chu Feng will not place his hope on one person. After all, his friendship with Tang youyou is just one night, which is not enough for him to trust.


    He went straight into the water with Lu Zhen in his arms, and soon returned to the ground. There were many islands, but most of them were inhabited. It was impossible to find an uninhabited island to put Lu Zhen in. Chu Feng didn''t want to be known by Tang Youyou, so he took Lu Zhen.


    After searching for a circle, Lu Zhen can be hidden a little farther away, but the distance is too far, which is not convenient for real-time control, and there is also the possibility of being found.


    Looking at the woman in his arms, Chu Feng finally takes her back to the aquarium patriarch''s bedroom. Just after falling down, Chu Feng is preparing to go in. He feels that there is a slight movement in the house. Now it is the dead of night. How could anyone be in it?


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and saw a woman with a quilt lying on the big bed of the palace. Chu Feng was very strange to this woman, unheard of, even more unheard of.


    However, in order to be careful, Chu Feng didn''t rush in and put the faint deer Zhen on a tree. Chu Feng pushed the gate of the palace and went in. The light was extinguished. The palace was dark, but for Chu Feng, there was no difference between it and the daytime.


    Closed the door of the palace, pretending not to know, Chu Feng went to the big bed and lay down, opened the quilt cover, and when he met an unarmed body, Chu Feng deliberately said, "who?"


    When asking questions, Chu Feng also stares at the woman beside her. She has a beautiful dimple. Her eyes are watery and her face is red. She is shy and looks like she wants to love her.


    "Tang Yi!"


    "My aunt asked me to accompany you," the woman in the dark said shyly


    Tang Yi? Aunt?


    Chufeng was a little strange, but when he heard the name Tang Yi, he immediately thought of Tang youyou. Besides, Tang Yi was still a god next to him. Chu Feng was covered with black lines. He probably knew what was going on. He quickly got out of bed and completely lit up in the bedroom.


    Blushing and shy, Tang Yi sits up, holding the quilt to cover her body. She doesn''t dare to see Chu Feng, but Chu Feng can still feel her nervousness.


    Chu Feng can see that the girl in front of her is not that kind of casual woman. She must be forced or hard to choose to do so: "is your aunt Tang youyou? Why did she want you to do that? "


    "For the Tang family!" Tang Yi lowered her head and said in a low voice: "my aunt said that the Tang family can''t stand in the world of Taoists without support and peak combat power. She said that you are a powerful person, a powerful person who can compete with Mohist school. Because she is not a virgin, I''m afraid she can''t attract you. So Tang Yi doesn''t say the following words, but Chu Feng knows what she wants to say.


    Turn around and walk outside: "get your clothes on as soon as possible, and then go and ask your aunt to see me."


    Chu Feng had to do something about the Mohist school, because he wanted to force the Mohist sages to see if he could get a good way to leave the world. But he didn''t agree with Tang youyou''s mentality of sacrificing his niece. Although he could do anything to win over powerful people for his own benefit, he had to have a bottom line.


    Chu Feng walked out of the bedroom for a while. Tang Yi put on a white dress and walked out. His shyness still did not disappear. He did not dare to look at Chu Feng. He quickly left here to find Tang youyou. When she came, the Shui people didn''t know, so it was very small-minded to go to Tang youyou.


    After she left, Chu Feng took Lu Zhen down from the tree and put her into a dark room after entering the bedroom. In order not to let her wake up so quickly, Chu Feng completely blocked her consciousness.Then he sat down as if nothing had happened and waited for Tang youyou''s arrival. Some things should be explained clearly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2605

    Chu Feng did not sit long ago Tang Leiyou came, Tang Yi followed her behind, and she was shy. It should be the first time to do such a thing. When seeing Chu Feng''s eyes flashing, she would not dare to look at Chu Feng at all.


    Both nephews did not sit down in front of Chu Feng. Even the elegant and moving Tang Leiyou did not dare to show the slightest frivolity, because the appearance of Chu Feng at this time did not look so good.


    But on the way she just came, she asked Tang Yi, who told her nothing happened. Who would you like to see the Chu Feng now?


    "Is she your niece?"


    After a while of silence, Chu Feng pointed to Tangyi and asked Tang Yueyou, "have you passed my consent?"


    Tang Leiyou looked dazed, but not worried, but there were some confusion: "it is my niece!"


    Chu wind light to see Tang Leiyou, the look of strange calm, if not Tang Yi here, he must scold Tang Youyou, now Tang Yi is also in, Chu wind how much to Tang youyou left a bit of face.


    Tang youyou understood that general, said to Tang Yi: "you quit first."


    Tang Yi en left the dormitory and closed the door with him.


    And after Tang Yi goes down, Tang youyou completely changed people, in the situation of keeping careful, also sat down, legs staggered outline a sexy arc, whispered: "that, I did wrong?"


    "I just hope we can cooperate sincerely. I let Tang Yi come with you, just prove my sincerity. After all, I am not the person who is not in your eyes."


    Chu Feng has a profound look at Tang youyou. This woman is definitely a smart woman. She will not cover up for what she wants to do. She will directly say anything she has. For example, let Tangyi come with him now, just to pull him up.


    Tang Leiyou''s direct and frank, let Chu wind heart not quickly scattered some, but for her these practices Chu Feng still do not agree.


    "I said that working with you would abide by my promise, you don''t need to do anything else," she said


    Tang youYou can not see how Chu wind really thought. On that iceberg, Tang youyou felt that Chu Feng was a man who could not stand collusion. According to the reason, Tang Yi is so delicate and soft Chu wind has no reason to refuse, even if a man sees Tang Yi, it will be a little loved.


    Now Chu wind has no much meaning to Tang Yi. It seems that she wants to blame her, so Tang youyou is very confused.


    But her intelligence will not ask nonsense, right leg gently raised a little, black socks attract the eye-catching Chu Feng''s eyes: "if you can''t see, or don''t like Tang Yi this type of words, then I can at any time, and I am very mindful of the feeling of being taken by you."


    "Of course, you don''t mind if I''m a man with a husband, I''ll let you ravage!"


    Chu Feng felt a burning fire, Tang Leiyou such a woman knows her charm, does not need to deliberately sexy, also does not need to deliberately open, only need a word, can provoke the interest of men.


    But Chu Feng just wanted to vent the sultry that could not go back to the parallel universe last night. It was not really greedy for Tang Leiyou''s body. It was OK to study it once, but Chu Feng would not be addicted to it.


    Gently pointed out: "go down, and let your niece follow you as little as possible. I don''t want to be known that you are in the Shui nationality area, although the Mohu and the deer will not necessarily come to the Shui nationality, but not afraid of 10000, just in case."


    Tang Leiyou had a little regret in her eyes. He wanted to seduce one after another, but Chu Feng obviously didn''t mean that. Although she was a little mindful of the feeling of being conquered, she would not be infatuated with flowers, rose gracefully and bowed slightly, leaving the dormitory properly, leaving the dormitory just a little fragrance in the air.


    Tang Yueyou can be so flexed and can afford to put it down, pay attention to what she thinks, and the other women Chu Feng who don''t care about are very appreciative, and do not know whether the modern patriarch of Mohist is an idiot, such a woman with great wisdom and overall view, can not understand reuse.


    A woman who can seize opportunities by her own wisdom is not a lot.


    A little feeling, Chu wind into the hint, lit the light to see Lu Zhen lying on the ground, unarmed picture is beautiful, but just look at Chu Feng to move away the eyes, found in the bedchamber to find the water filled clothing for Lu Zhen wear, the two people''s body size difference is not big, but it is appropriate!


    When he was preparing to wake up, Chu Feng had a slight gaze, and flashed between himself and her bedroom, and felt the powerful fighting power coming from the rolling.


    Not only did Chu wind feel, all the people of the Shui nationality also felt the powerful force approaching rapidly. It was definitely not one person can send it out, and the momentum driven by thousands of troops and horses. The left eye of Chu wind flickered. Many people were coming here a hundred miles away, and Mo Qian was the leader.


    The mouth slightly raised, Chu Feng knew that his guess was established. The two Mo Lu mainly targeted the ice palace, but in order to prevent the missing problems, even the rest of the forces would not be let go. At this time, the rest of the fire and Tu ethnic groups will inevitably be brought by the two people, and the ice palace must be the top priority.Tang youyou and Tang Yi also come to the front of Chu Feng. They also feel the strong fighting power they are heading for here. The former frowns: "it seems that Mo Qian leads the team!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye has already seen it. At the moment, there is no way out. Water Yingying also comes to Chu Feng at this time. He completely ignores Tang youyou''s aunt and nephew. He looks worried: "what should I do?"


    "Cold sauce!" Chu Feng light return a way, turned to go to the bedroom, finger gently waved: "your aunt and nephew leave here to find a place to hide, then I will naturally go to you, Mrs. water, you will according to the day I said to you, appease the coming Molu family people."


    "Give me a little time, and they''ll get out of here by themselves."


    Tang youyou dare not refuse, and she can''t let people know that she is here. She takes Tang Yi''s hand and flies away in an instant. At that moment, there is a faint breath in the air, which makes Mrs. Shui''s face shocked.


    She thought that Tang youyou and Tang Yi, who didn''t know when he appeared, might just be the plaything of Chu Feng. But at this moment, she felt a slight breath of the middle God and a faint breath of the lower God.


    The two women who left just now are strong in the divine realm. Who are they?


    Looking at the direction of Tang youyou and Tang Yi''s departure, shuiyingying''s heart guesses that she also leaves here quickly, waiting for the people of Mo Qian''s family to arrive. As for what Chu Feng wants to do, she doesn''t dare to ask. Moreover, Chu Feng has already said that the Mo Lu family will soon withdraw by themselves, which is enough.


    When there was no one in the courtyard, Chu Feng came out with Lu Zhen in his arms. The door of dazzling light opened. Chu Feng took Lu Zhen and went in directly. In a blink of an eye, he arrived at an oasis. How far is it from the land of Shui people? Chu Feng didn''t know. He only knew that there was no trace of human activities in the surrounding land.


    When Lu Zhen was put down, Chu Feng also untied her blocked meridians. Lu Zhen''s first sentence was: "please, take me away!"


    Then she found that she was no longer in the cave at the bottom of the lake. Lu Zhen suddenly saw Chu Feng, but there was no color of resistance in her eyes, only fear and fear.


    "Be honest, you can live longer."


    Chu Feng gave her a light glance and gave her a proper warning. He also went to sit down and raised his hand. His fingertips twinkled with light. At the next moment, there were two pictures in front of her, the picture of Ice Palace and the land of aquarium.


    Lu Zhen didn''t dare to say a word at the moment. She walked carefully to Chu Feng''s side. She was shocked to see the scenes presented by those pictures. Of course, she recognized some people inside, but how did the people in front of her do it? How could such a picture be developed?


    "My shoulder is a little sore. Press it!"


    Chu Feng glanced over the screen of Ice Palace, and faintly opened his mouth. Lu Zhen hesitated to massage Chu Feng. He pointed to the ice palace and asked, "who are those people?"


    At the moment, there are more people in the ice palace than in the land of aquarium. Among them, those who stand in the front are supposed to be strong in the divine realm. Lu Zhen, as the eldest lady of the deer family, must have known her.


    Lu Zhen didn''t dare to have a moment''s hesitation. She replied, "from left to right, it''s my father Lu Ren, my uncle Lu Hui, and the other is Mohist clan leader Mo Fu, and the two lower gods of their family."


    "My father and I are both gods."


    After listening to Chu Feng calmly, she knows that Lu Zhen doesn''t want to be trapped in the place where heaven shouldn''t be. Once she is free, she may bite herself, but Chu Feng doesn''t care.


    Just some regret said: "so it seems that your grandfather and the Mohist patriarch haven''t come out yet. It will be interesting for them to come out. As long as they all fall down, will the Mohist daozun also appear?"


    "Are you not a Taoist priest of Mohism?" Lu Zhen looks a Leng, subconsciously asked.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to explain this, because many people felt the breath of saints. The first thought was that he was the Taoist reverence of Mohism, but he was not, but a taboo demon God from another universe!


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, and Lu Zhen didn''t dare to ask. But there was a saint in the world of Taoists, that is, the legend of daozun. Lu Zhen had known about it since childhood, but never heard of the existence of a second sage besides daozun?


    In the heart only curiosity and confusion, but all are well hidden by Lu Zhen.


    Chu Feng, while enjoying Lu Zhen''s massage, looks at the land of Shui. Shui Yingying pacifies the arrival of Mo Qian according to his intention. There will be no change in a short time. The most troublesome thing left at the moment is ice palace.


    Mo Kang was killed by bingyue in the ice palace. Unless the people in the ice palace keep their mouths shut, otherwise, bingyue will be a little difficult and dangerous when facing the two gods.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng also stood up, the corners of his mouth tilted up: "if only the head of the clan is left after the death of the Mo deer family, will your grandfather and them appear?"


    Lu Zhen''s body shakes, her eyes twinkle with pain and struggle. Her lips are broken a little, and her red color seeps into her. She looks at Chu Feng''s eyes behind her with resentment and a faint sense of murder.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2606

    In the middle of the night, it should be a time when everything is quiet, but for the people in the ice palace, there is nothing quiet to say.


    When Mo Kang was killed by bingyue, they knew that the Mohist school would not give up easily. However, they did not expect that the Mohist counterattack would come so quickly, and not only the Mohist school came, but also the deer family.


    Two upper gods, one middle God, four lower gods, such power is enough to destroy this small world countless times, and at the moment, such a powerful force is only aimed at ice palace.


    Before Bingjing led all the people of the ice palace to gather in the main hall of the ice palace, she never thought that the ice palace would face such a crisis one day, which was countless times stronger than the fire clan coalition led by Huo Yu, and even reached the point where she was unable to resist. Her eyes were more dignified and her heart was also thinking of ways.


    It''s just that what kind of method is empty in the face of absolute strength.


    She wants to let bingyue leave the ice palace. She believes that bingyue can''t beat her, but she can''t escape. However, if she does, Bingjing will surely be angry and in danger. Bingjing''s heart is hesitant for a moment, which is the most difficult choice in her life.


    "Ice Palace, you don''t need to panic!"


    Mo Xuan also came forward in this depressing and depressing atmosphere, and his voice was majestic: "we Molu family came to the ice palace, just want to visit the people who help the ice palace to relieve the crisis. If you''re tired of the ice palace, you can invite that person out!"


    Mo Lin''s words make people in the ice palace sneer. Do you really want to visit so many people? To be clear is to have another purpose.


    But even if they know the mind of the Mo Lu family, the people of the ice palace dare not say it on such an occasion. It will only bring greater disaster to the ice palace.


    "It seems that you are not very willing to cooperate!"


    Mo Xun''s eyes were peaceful, and no one answered him after waiting for a moment. He sighed slightly. Suddenly, his two hands were lifted up. The two ice palace women were attracted by his powerful force and firmly held their necks: "you still have time to think about it. At least tell me, who killed my brother?"


    Bing Jing looks tight. As the leader of the ice palace, she knows that she can''t keep silent all the time: "patriarch Mo, the most powerful force in our ice palace is the peak state of the late demigod period. There is no strong one in the divine realm."


    "As for the collapse of the fire clan coalition or the death of Mo Kang, we don''t know what happened."


    Mo Yun smiles coldly. How can he believe what Bingjing said. If he didn''t know who the joint army of the fire extinguishing clan was at the beginning, it''s OK to say that Mo Kang died in the place of ice palace. At that time, Mo Qian and Mo Li were not far away. Now Bingjing doesn''t know what she says. He can''t accept this explanation.


    Suddenly between the hands of the force, two ice palace women do not have a voice out of the opportunity to soft and soft fell on the ground.


    Ink brush sleeves, two ice palace women''s bodies fly out to hit the distance.


    However, he seemed to have done a trivial thing, and said indifferently: "master of Ice Palace, I''ll give you ten breathing time, which is also the meaning of the Molu family. Either please come out of the hidden power of your Ice Palace, or tell me the person who killed my brother Mokang. Otherwise,,,"


    cruel eyes swept over all the women in the ice palace, and the killing opportunity overflowed¡° Half of it


    Bingjing''s expression coagulates, and her heart tugs violently. Mo Xun''s mouth is about to kill half of the people in the ice palace, which is hard for her to accept. However, she really does not know who is responsible for the fire-fighting clan coalition. As for bingyue''s killing Mo Kang, Bingjing can''t do it.


    Bingyue is the younger martial sister they loved since childhood. How can she deal with the two families? Although I guess there is a great master behind bingyue, it is just a guess after all!


    "One!"


    Without time for Bingjing to speak, Mo Xuan said in a high voice: "two, two, three and three"


    each number is like a heavy hammer. The ice blue, which has always been indifferent and merciless, frowns solemnly. Bingyue, who stands on the other side, also frowns, thinking about whether or not to stand out. If not, whether the Molu family will really destroy the ice palace How many people?


    Thinking in my heart, I also listen to the points of Mo Yun.


    "I said


    When the number of ink to eight, all the ice palace women are nervous, an ice palace woman can not bear to panic out: "as long as you let me go, I say anything, I will tell you everything."


    Ice crystal a Leng, cold voice way: "ice silkworm!"


    The woman in the ice palace, known as the ice silkworm, did not hear the words of Bing Jing at all. She went forward and even knelt on the ground: "let me go, I will say everything, really, I will say everything!"


    Mo Yun gave a meaningful smile and looked at Lu Ren, the long deer family member. The latter nodded, and Mo Yun also said, "as long as what you say is valuable to us, you can leave here immediately."


    All the people in the ice palace were nervous. They looked at the ice silkworm with anger in their eyes. Ice blue''s body shape was passing by, and the opportunity of killing was overflowing: "traitor!"Usually, ice blue has the power to speak, but in such an occasion, in front of absolute strength, the peak power of ice blue demigod in the later period is doomed to be useless. Only a Mohist strong man passes by and blocks ice blue directly. Suddenly, the attack of the divine realm converges and falls directly on ice blue.


    Also want to kill the ice silkworm, maintain the ice palace majestic ice blue did not have the slightest reaction, or simply can''t react, the body shape flies out to the back, the mouth continuously spouts blood.


    Ice crystal looks a coagulation: "ice blue!"


    Quickly passing by, he wants to catch ice blue, but then Lu Hui of the deer family directly blocks Bingjing. The terror power of Zhongzhong God becomes a gap that Bingjing can''t cross. He can only watch the ice blue smash hard 100 meters away, and can''t move a bit, as if he died.


    "Stop it!" In the face of such a sudden situation, bingyue broke out a strong upper spirit atmosphere, and her pretty face was filled with anger: "you can''t hurt elder martial sister!"


    The face of the stopped ice crystal changed greatly: "ice moon!"


    She did not expect that the ice moon does not continue to hide, even directly burst out of their own realm and breath.


    Bingyue can''t manage so much at the moment. Lu Hui doesn''t dare to stop her from passing by. Bingyue falls on her side directly. She looks at the front collar of her clothes dyed red with blood. Her tears of tension come out: "second elder martial sister!"


    Ice blue opened her eyes, but she couldn''t say a word. Just now the next God''s attack had cracked all her internal organs. Now, the reason why she didn''t die immediately was just hanging a breath.


    As for the two reindeer, it seems that they are in a state of terror before the death of ice deer, and they are both under the pressure of death.


    Bing canleng, who started to work hard for his own life, pointed to bingyue: "it''s her. That Mokang was killed by bingyue, and she was in a semi divine state a few days ago. On the second day after Mo Kang came, she suddenly accomplished the cultivation of the upper God and killed Mo Kang directly. You have to believe me and let me go!"


    Mo Lin and Lu Ren, who have kept their vigilance towards bingyue, are shocked. Their initial assumption is that bingyue is a hidden power in the ice palace. But at the moment, the words of ice silkworm make them a little surprised and even hard to accept.


    A few days ago or in the middle of the demigod, now it is the upper God. What''s going on?


    Do you think of the people who have not been found out by the benghuo clan coalition army? They look dignified, because if they were, they would not be found. Obviously, they were all gods of creation. As for saints, they did not think about it.


    Their eyes were fixed on the moon, and they had similar thoughts in their hearts, that is, the cultivation of bingyue would not be promoted for no reason, but probably helped by the mysterious power man.


    Did not immediately start, Mo Yan Yang hand that ice silkworm died on the spot, because she was there noisy let him a little upset: "people come out, you say, sorry."


    For the ice silkworm''s death, the people of Ice Palace have no sympathy, only if she is suffering from her own fruit, just nervous about the ice moon, can she deal with the two gods?


    Bingyue gives Bingjing some strength to protect her heart pulse temporarily. She stands up slowly with resentment in her eyes: "you are all bad guys!"


    "Don''t talk about it!" Lu Ren, who has been silent, interrupts bingyue''s words and says: "it''s good that you come out now, but we''re not very interested in you. Tell us who helped you improve your cultivation and how to help you improve your cultivation. Otherwise, we will kill all the people in the ice palace."


    Mohan also has a similar meaning. In order to match Lu Ren''s words, the powerful people standing around them all let go of their power, which means that Lu Ren and Mo Xun will destroy the ice palace at one command.


    Powder fist micro grip, bingyue promised Chu Feng, no matter how will not tell anyone about him.


    His eyes twinkled with hate and clenched his teeth: "even if I told you, you would not let go of the ice palace, but would repeat the old trick and use us to threaten him to come out. You are both despicable villains, who are falsely called the two masters of the world."


    Mo Xun and Lu Ren really have such a mind, so bingyue doesn''t care about it, and squints at each other.


    Both of them nodded slightly. Even if bingyue refused to cooperate, they would take bingyue down and force the people behind her to come out. As long as the people behind her come out, their respective fathers will also appear, otherwise the God of creation will not appear, and their father will not come into the world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2607

    The atmosphere began to be heavy. Mo Xun and Lu Ren slowly walked forward, and the Qi of the two gods completely locked in the ice moon.


    The strong men of the God realm who came from the Mo Lu family quickly scattered. The power of terror covered all the women in the ice palace. There was a big disagreement and immediately started a bloody posture.


    "Kill!"


    Mo Xuan suddenly cheered. With his command, the powerful men of the Mo Lu family immediately launched an attack. All the women in the ice palace were in the semi divine period or below. How to resist the attack of the powerful one was just a matter in the blink of an eye, and dozens of people were killed.


    This is also the reason why the strong men of the Mo Lu family kept their hands. If they really put their hands down directly, all the women in the ice palace would have died in the moment just now.


    But even that''s enough to make bingyue angry: "stop it!"


    "Stop it!" Mo Xun sneered. At first, he still needs to be careful not to be found by the Lu family. Now, if he acts with the Lu family, he doesn''t need any magnanimity and tolerance: "contact the powerful person behind you. As long as he comes out, we can immediately withdraw from the Ice Palace without harming one of you."


    Bingyue clenched her lips and didn''t believe what she said, because in her eyes, bingyue saw the opportunity of killing.


    Mo Kang is Mo Lin''s brother and his right arm. However, he died. Mo Xuan is not going to take any hard work for the time being out of the overall situation. Once the goal is achieved, Mo Yun will still take revenge for Mo Kang, and Ice Palace will still suffer disaster at that time.


    Bingyue''s heart is miserable and struggling, but even if she says it, she doesn''t know who that person is.


    In this way, they would not believe it. They didn''t even know who that person was. Why did others help ice palace or even help her improve her accomplishments?


    Show eyebrow gently a wrinkle, bingyue looks at the ice palace, a group of martial sisters are nervous and afraid, and see ice crystal holding ice blue standing on one side helpless.


    Take a deep breath and hold back the pain: "I can tell you, but I have a request now."


    Mo Xun narrowed his eyes, and deer Ren looked at each other, then opened his mouth: "what do you want?"


    "Let all my teachers and sisters leave!" Without hesitation, bingyue said, "just let them out of here and make sure they are safe. I''ll tell you right away, that man!"


    Ice crystal smell speech look a Zheng: "ice moon!"


    "Don''t say anything, elder martial sister." Ice moon showed a light smile, interrupted to speak of ice crystal, no doubt to look at Mo and deer: "how?"


    Ha ha, ha, Mo, Lu Ren is also with a hint of ridicule.


    They can now blackmail the ice moon. The biggest chip is the ice palace group. Once they leave the ice palace and rely on their familiarity with the small world, they will lose their important chips. When the ice moon still doesn''t say anything, what can they do?


    Moreover, bingyue is a superior God. Once all the people in Ice Palace are safe, who can stop bingyue from running away? After all, their father will not be born.


    When the laughter fell, Mo Xun shook his head without hesitation: "it''s impossible. Now it seems that you don''t want to cooperate well, so don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Mo Xuan''s voice fell, and the scream of the ice palace women was heard again, and dozens of people were killed again. Bingyue was nearly frantic and collapsed in her eyes. Her eyes burst with hate: "stop it all!"


    Suddenly, bingyue started directly.


    If you can''t make ice palace people safe for a while, it''s better to start first. Although the chance of success is not great, it''s better than no chance. Moreover, before we can''t be sure that Mo Lin and Lu Ren can defeat themselves, the Mo Lu family dare not kill them all.


    Mo Xun and Lu Ren are both stunned. They didn''t expect that bingyue looks delicate and will start directly. Now they want to order people to threaten them. They need to think about whether bingyue will kill all of them if they are defeated.


    With the idea of seriously ordering all the people to kill them, Mo Lin bullies him and fights with the ice moon. Lu Ren stands still for a moment. They are all people with status. Bullying a group of women has already been ridiculed by others. If they do it together, they will be laughed at in secret.


    Mohan and bingyue had a strong collision, and the startling weather waves were rolling up and blood was flying all over the sky. Whether the people of the ice palace or the Mo Lu family, they all began to retreat towards the back.


    In addition to a few powerful deities, the others are in the semi divine period. They can''t resist the kind of force running away caused by the fierce battle between the two upper gods. If they are too close, they will just die inexplicably.


    The battle situation suddenly rose to a peak. Bingyue did not care about her own fierce battle with Mo Xun. At the beginning, Mo Yun was able to compete with the ice moon fiercely. However, as time went on, Mo Xun found that some of her opponents were not bingyue.


    Bingyue seems young, but the strength of the realm is at the top of the upper God. Although Mo Xun has been in the upper God for many years, he knows that he has not reached that peak. It is OK to have a short-term contest, but if it lasts for a long time, bingyue will completely crush his strength.With a loud bang, Mo Yun and bingyue are separated temporarily. The two are floating in the void, and their eyes flash with dignity.


    I don''t want to admit it in my heart, but the fact is that if he continues to fight fiercely, it is inevitable that he will be defeated. Moreover, he may be blackmailed by bingyue, which is really a shame.


    I don''t really want to be ridiculed for joining hands with Lu Ren, but in the face of today''s icy moon, there is no better way to join hands: "brother Lu, this little girl is still very difficult to deal with, avoid the long night dream, let''s do it together!"


    Lu Ren is not a fool. Just now we can see that Mo Lin is not the opponent of bingyue. What he said at the moment was afraid of a long night''s dream, just to cover up the fact that he was not able to defeat bingyue.


    Although I really want to see Mo Yun''s misfortune, now both sides are in the stage of cooperation, which is not suitable for intrigue. They immediately fly away and stand together with Mo Lin, which also makes the hearts of Ice Palace shake hard.


    Mo Xun said that, but no one was a fool. If Mo Yan could really defeat bingyue, he would not care about the long night dream. Now if Lu Ren was to join hands with him, it showed that Mo Yan was not the opponent of bingyue.


    Holding the ice blue to withdraw for a certain distance, the ice crystal looks complex passing through the void of the little younger martial sister. Bingyue, which used to be delicate and lovely, has been fighting for the safety of the ice palace, and the oppressed two gods join hands.


    All this is so sudden, also let ice crystal some trance, in the end is who, let the ice moon grow to such a terrible level?


    In the complicated thought, Mo Lin and Lu Ren join hands to attack on the void. The ice moon''s eyes pass by and dignified. Facing two similar gods, the pressure is conceivable.


    Biting her lips tightly, bingyue knows that she can''t retreat. If she does, bingyue will be in danger, and she will suffer from extraordinary torture. Because the Molu family came to the ice palace to find out the mysterious strongman.


    Just with Lu Ren''s cooperation, Mo Lin reversed the situation just now, and began to turn around to suppress the ice moon attack, so that she had only temporary defensive strength. As for turning to occupy the upper hand, it was basically impossible.


    The more difficult the ice moon resistance is, Bingjing and Binggong are worried. They want to help bingyue very much. However, except bingyue, who is strong in the divine realm, all the others are semi divine or even lower cultivation. How can they fight with bingyue.


    The situation is becoming more and more pessimistic. We can see that bingyue is not able to support her. Instead, she relies on her feelings for Ice Palace, where she should face Mo Lin and Lu Ren. As long as she waits a little longer, bingyue may not be able to hold on.


    Everyone was very anxious, but it was the battle of the divine realm. They could not participate in it at all. They could only pray in their hearts that some miracle would happen. Otherwise, the ice moon would die today, and maybe the ice palace would become history.


    The earth trembled, and the attack of Mo Xun and Lu Ren was much stronger than the beginning. The oppressed ice moon had no strength to fight back, and even the defense had problems. Several attacks fell on the body, and the pretty little face turned pale, but the ice moon was still holding on.


    It''s just that the confrontation on strength is not helpful to insist on. Mo Xun catches an opportunity to step forward suddenly when bingyue evades Lu Ren''s attack, raises his hand to gather a terrible force and press down on bingyue''s body in an impartial way.


    Bingyue has just blocked Lu Ren''s attack. Where can we use the extra strength to stop Mo Lin''s attack?


    Suffering from that terrible force, the persistent ice moon spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his body swayed unsteadily on the void. After hundreds of meters'' distance between them, he was barely able to stabilize his body, and temporarily avoided the attack range of Mo and mo.


    Mo Xuan two people also did not seize the victory to pursue, because now the ice moon any one of them can defeat, also do not worry that she can run away.


    "Say it


    Mo Xuan''s whole body was confused with terror, and she said darkly, "tell us the powerful person behind you. We can give you a happy life, and also let the people in the ice palace live humbly."


    Bingyue laughs with ridicule. Just now Mo Lin didn''t say so. Now that she has the complete upper hand, she must die and the ice palace must exist in a humble way.


    Eyes a little more cold: "I will not let you succeed, even if it is not dead!"


    At this time, bingyue even wanted to resist to the end. Mo Xun was very angry and laughed. He raised his hand and instantly condensed a murderous attack: "if that happens, then don''t blame me. It''s hard to destroy flowers!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2608

    It can''t be used by me, it will be killed by me!


    This is the thought of Mo Fu at the moment. At first, he sent his brother and sister to see if he could win over the mysterious powerful man. However, Mo Kang''s death directly made it impossible. For the future Mohist school, bingyue must die.


    Because the latter is the superior God, or the superior God that he can''t fight against. If you don''t kill her today, ice moon will be waiting for revenge in the future. Few Mohist people can resist it. For this reason, we must kill bingyue, even if it is a bit of a pity.


    Feeling the killing opportunity of Mo Yun''s condensation, bingyue''s face became more and more pale. In her heyday, she was not afraid of any attack from Mo Yun. But now she has suffered a joint attack and wants to fight against Mo''s attack, which is impossible. The best result is serious injury. At worst, bingyue can''t think about it any more.


    But now she has no other way out except to face it.


    Clenching her pink fist, bingyue looks firm. When Mo Yun is ready to launch a cohesive terrorist attack, she also begins to gather her most powerful strength. She doesn''t ask to kill Mo Yun in turn, but only wants to block it. Now the situation is not clear. Bingyue still has illusions about the person who helps her.


    Maybe if we delay a little time, we will have a miracle, which is not necessarily true.


    "Go to hell!"


    Finally, Mo''s attack has been formed, and a road between his hands is spreading towards the ice moon. The danger contained in it can make the ice moon feel clearly, and his face is even more ugly. Knowing that this attack is not so good to resist.


    Ice crystal and others are also anxious to cry: "ice moon, go quickly!"


    But bingyue didn''t mean to leave at all. She knew that if she left, the whole Ice Palace would fall into disaster. She clenched her lips, fixed her eyes on the spreading Road, clenched her fists, and almost got her nails into her flesh.


    Dying struggle, ice moon has such a feeling in her heart.


    At this moment, everyone forgets other things. Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the void. The road is out, and the ice moon is completely locked. We don''t know what the result will be. We only know that the unfortunate one must be the ice moon.


    Seeing that the road of terror is approaching the ice moon, all the people in the ice palace are worried about the moon. Suddenly, the atmosphere between heaven and earth is more depressing and depressing, and there is a breath of worship.


    Everyone hasn''t reflected on what''s going on. The road that is close to the ice moon is directly broken. It seems that it has never appeared before. Under the night sky, the ice moon stands there and raises her head to look at the sky: "master?"


    The gentle two words make the ferocity on Mo Lin''s face and the ponder on Lu Ren''s face solidify. It is the majesty of the God of nature, and that is the terrible breath of God of nature.


    All the pride and dignity in the face of absolute strength are floating clouds, Mo Xun look changed greatly, turn around: "withdraw!"


    Lu Ren also did not hesitate to drink: "deer family, withdraw!"


    Because before they came, they had already discussed that if the mysterious powerful person did not appear, then the ice palace would be destroyed. If the powerful person appeared, they would all retreat, and in order to retreat, they made all plans.


    Mo Lu and Lu Ren disappeared quickly. However, the people in the ice palace didn''t care about the evacuees. They just looked at the sky curiously. Although they were a little surprised by the breath of Daoists, they didn''t pay much attention to them.


    Just for a short time, the two families of Mo Lu disappeared in the ice palace area, and a figure appeared on the sky, covering the Chu wind.


    However, in order not to let the two Mo Lu families feel hopeless, Chu Feng changed the atmosphere of the realm, only showing the breath of God of creation. This can also prove that shuiyingying is true, and can also make the people of the Molu family who oppress all ethnic groups retreat.


    As for where they went now, Chu Feng didn''t care, and he didn''t want to care. He was not interested in anyone except the sage hidden in Mohism.


    From the sky, she came to bingyue, and her eyes glanced over the scarred woman. Chu Feng took her hand, and the peaceful breath poured into her body. The injury of bingyue was also recovering little by little. At last, no trace of bingyue''s injury could be seen.


    Under the guidance of Bing Jing, all the people in the ice palace are staring at the sky without moving their eyes. Their eyes are complicated, but they are more awed. It is said that the God of creation is the God of creation. It is said that the God of creation becomes an array!


    After repairing the injury of bingyue, Chu Feng said faintly: "after this time, the Mo deer family will not easily enter the world, at least they will not oppress the ice palace. You are safe."


    This is also the reason why Chu Feng came out. The Mo Lu family oppressed the ice palace, and the army went to the small world to force him to come out and prove that he existed. Now that he has come out, the purpose of the Mo Lu family is to achieve. Next, they will just try to kill him.


    Because if they don''t kill him or even destroy him, the Molu family will worry about his revenge against the ice palace or other forces, and it will be more than worth the loss.


    Therefore, before confirming that his danger is relieved, the Molu family will no longer oppress the ice palace. This is a game between forces. As long as the other party''s peak power still exists, they will not kill them at will, because the other party''s peak strength can also drive them out in this way."Master!"


    After repairing bingyue''s injury, chufeng wants to leave, but bingyue remembers what to call him. When Chu Feng looks back, bingyue blushes and lowers her head. Remembering the situation when Chu Feng helped her improve her accomplishments, she also whispered: "my second elder martial sister was seriously injured. I hope you can save her."


    Now ice blue''s meridians are all broken. Bingyue can only protect her heart. It''s impossible to save her life.


    In the ice palace, in addition to giving him good-natured ice crystal, and ice moon, Chu Feng will not care about the life and death of anyone, even if it is ice blue, chufeng has little interest.


    However, bingyue even opened her mouth, and Chu Feng naturally would not refuse. She nodded and fell on the ground in front of Bing Jing. The rest of the people in the ice palace subconsciously stepped back a little. This is a god of nature, which they look forward to. Being too close to them is a kind of pressure.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to their attitude. She just stretched out her hand and took ice blue''s hand. After exploring it, she found that ice blue''s meridians were broken. She sighed the cruelty of the Mo deer family. The original power also surged into ice blue''s body and repaired her broken meridians.


    Not long after, ice blue opened her eyes and felt something slanting. She was pulled by a masked man. She was stunned. Before she passed out, she changed her mind: "go away!"


    Directly shake off Chu Feng''s hand, from the arms of ice crystal out, angry way: "shameless, asshole!"


    The hand pulled by Chu Feng is still rubbing on her body, as if Chu Feng''s hand is so dirty that she wants to wipe it clean.


    "Ice blue!" Ice crystal face slightly changed, quickly pulled the brain has not responded to the ice blue, said: "he is our benefactor, saved all of us."


    At first, she just woke up. At the moment, binglan also found that all the people in the Mo Lu family were gone. All around were people from the ice palace. Except for the dead women in the ice palace, she could not see the trace of the Mohu family. She blinked her eyes and looked at Chu Feng. She felt the breath of the God of creation. She looked stiff and bowed her head.


    She just woke up and only remembered being oppressed by the Molu family, so she thought it was the people of the Molu family who wanted the animals themselves. Now she found that she had made a mistake, which was somewhat embarrassing.


    Chu Feng is not stingy. He also knows that ice blue is the brain that hasn''t responded. He turns to look at the ice moon behind him and whispers, "keep your heart. I believe you can go to a higher level in the future. Goodbye!"


    The two families of the palace of Chu, if the deer and the blue wind had no trace, they would not leave a trace of ice wind.


    Bingjing also took back her eyes, with a little doubt in her heart, but she didn''t say it for the time being. She let the dead sister''s bodies be cleaned up, and ice blue and others went into the palace with her.


    In the brilliant but ethereal palace, Bing Jing glanced over the crowd and said faintly: "the elder has said that our crisis has been solved. Next, we should perform our duties and develop according to the original track. In addition, I have to announce one thing. From today on, I am no longer the master of the ice palace."


    Waiting for everyone to react, Bingjing continued: "I take the initiative to abdicate and let bingyue become the master of ice palace. I believe you will not have any opinions?"


    "Elder martial sister, I can''t do it." Bingyue looked surprised and said anxiously: "and you manage Ice Palace is the most appropriate, I prefer freedom."


    "That''s the deal." However, Bingjing ignored bingyue''s words and directly made a decision: "everyone else should go down first and tell the ice palace disciples that bingyue will be the palace master in the future. In addition, ice blue and ice moon will stay. I have something else to say to you."


    Although Bingjing''s decision is a bit hasty, it is also within the acceptable range. After all, bingyue is the Supreme God and the most powerful existence in the ice palace. If Bing Jing still sits in that position, it is not appropriate. She must be uncomfortable.


    "


    ",


    , I hope you can go out again Without waiting for bingyue to finish, Bingjing interrupted what she wanted to say and said softly, "but now, except you, who is qualified to be the master of ice palace? So don''t refuse any more. Do you really don''t know who the powerful person appears tonight? "


    Bingyue looks puzzled, but she also knows that Bingjing''s decision will not be changed. Thinking of another way, bingyue nodded: "he is covered, I don''t know who it is."


    "It must be someone we''ve met." Ice blue took the message, and the woman who came back from the dead said, "otherwise, he doesn''t need to be masked at all, because even if he doesn''t have to be masked, it''s just like that in the Molu family, and now he''s masked, it can only be said that he doesn''t want some people to know him and recognize him."


    Bing Jing narrowed her eyes, and she thought so.


    However, she didn''t say it in front of binglan and she just got up and said, "forget it, don''t pursue these things. Just try to develop the ice palace. In addition, I will go out to experience and seek opportunities for God''s realm from tomorrow, and Ice Palace will be handed over to you."Bingjing''s sudden decision makes ice blue and bingyue feel a little trance, but she doesn''t give them a chance to ask. Bingjing has turned around and entered the back of the palace.


    Two people look at one eye, both feel ice crystal has some strange, as if there is something, did not finish.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2609

www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2610

    The next day, as the sun approached.


    There was no sign of returning to the small world after the withdrawal of the Molu family. Because of Huoyu''s affair, all ethnic groups lost their peak power. In addition, the ice moon of the upper God appeared in the ice palace, which established the ice palace''s peak position in the small world at one stroke. The whole world was in a kind of quiet and peaceful state, which also added some dark waves and turbulent atmosphere.


    The land of aquarium, Chu Feng didn''t leave here after returning yesterday. Shuiwuyan came once in the middle of the way to find trouble, but it happened to meet shuiyingying and had to leave.


    Chu Feng stood outside the palace and looked into the distance.


    He was about to go to daozun world. In order to make it convenient, he asked Lu Zhen to go back first. Of course, Chu Feng also planted a mark in her body before letting Lu Zhen go back. As long as she said her own things, she would die immediately. But even so, Chu Feng still felt something wrong in her heart.


    Just what this feeling is because of, Chu Feng is not clear for a time.


    As the night falls quietly, Tang youyou also falls from the sky. As the existence of the middle God, she wants to be discovered by the people of the Shui nationality to get in and out of the land of the aquarium, which is a very simple thing.


    "And your niece?"


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and asked softly.


    Tang youyou took off the veil on his face and said, "Mr. Chu, do you like my niece?"


    "What do you think?" Chufeng chufeng grinned, took a few steps and hugged Tang youyou to the front. After sitting down, he said, "so don''t say anything like this. Your niece is a good character, but I''m a scum. Just play with you. If I even touch her, it''s not a human."


    One of the Tang youyou newspaper laughed. When Chu Feng released himself, he took out a waist token from his body and handed it to Chu Feng: "this is the waist token of the Mohist school. Although both the Mo deer and the Mohist have left the small world, in order to control the news in real time, there are still some spies left. I will give you his waist token when I meet one."


    "With this waist token, you can enter and exit daozun world at any time, even the entrance and exit of all small worlds."


    Chu Feng takes over the waist token in Tang youyou''s hand, and his eyes are more profound.


    The waist cards of the Mo and Lu families can travel through various small worlds by themselves. If people from all small worlds want to get in and out, they have to wait until a proper time. Touching the Mojia waist token in his hand, Chu Feng thinks of daozun.


    A strong man can establish the way of heaven when he reaches the realm of a saint. This kind of restriction of the way of heaven is likely to be set by a saint, and that saint is likely to be a Taoist reverence.


    But it''s not very important. All Chu Feng wants is to go to daozun''s world and see if he can see daozun and get some useful information from him. One percent of the possibility is that if he can go back to the original universe, Chu Feng is willing to try.


    After putting up his waist token, Chu Feng said, "you can go now. I will go to daozun world by myself."


    Tang youyou gets up gracefully, and you can''t see the seductive posture when she seduces Chu Feng.


    I wanted to leave, but after a few steps out, I stopped and looked back: "don''t you really need help?"


    Because Chu Feng went to daozun world this time and told her that she didn''t need her help and that he would solve anything by himself.


    "No!" Chu Feng nodded.


    Because Tang youyou is only a middle God, and he is a saint. If he can''t solve something, Tang youYou can''t solve it. As for other Chu wind, he doesn''t expect Tang youyou to help himself.


    Moreover, after all, there is a woman who has been entangled. Chu Feng doesn''t want to expose her and fall into a crisis. Sooner or later, he will leave the world. Tang youyou still has to survive in the Taoist world. Give her more concealment and more security. Of course, before leaving, Chu Feng will make everything stable.


    In particular, ice palace, now the Mo Lu family must be concerned about Chu Feng, but if the people he cares about may be hurt, Chu Feng is not afraid of the sea of blood.


    In the ice palace, Bingjing and bingyue are the people that Chu Feng cares about, especially bingyue.


    Tang youyou wants to ask Chu Feng what he wants to do. However, if Chu Feng doesn''t say it, he won''t say it. He sighs, "I hope we can see you again."


    Leaving a sentence, Tang youyou goes straight across the sky. She doesn''t know who chufeng is. The only thing she can feel is that she may not have any chance to meet Chu Feng in the future. Although it is only a night''s lingering, it is enough to leave an indelible memory and memory in Tang youyou''s heart.


    As for Chu Feng''s promise that she will go back, Tang youyou has nothing to worry about.


    The courtyard was quiet again. The Chu wind sniffed the faint fragrance of Tang youyou in the air, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly: "maybe, can''t you see it?"


    He said to himself with a little emotion. Chu Feng also sent out a message to let the water overflow. This evening, he will go to daozun world. He may not come back to this small world again. Before leaving, he still needs to explain something clearly.


    Before long, shuiyingying came to the courtyard. Chu Feng took a look at her and found that shuiyingying''s dress was more and more bold. The skirt could hardly cover the warped buttocks, and the upper body was more and more low chested. What was shuiyingying thinking? Chu Feng understood, only understood that Chu Feng was also confused.Let water Ying Ying sit down, Chu Feng did not waste time, straight to the subject: "I am leaving this evening, but before I leave, I want to ask you a favor!"


    When Shui Yingying hears that Chu Feng wants to leave her heart, she doesn''t want to leave. She doesn''t want Chu Feng to leave the land of Shui people. Because there is a sage sitting in the town, Shui Yingying still does everything well. She has a little confidence and has not successfully seduced Chu Feng. Shui Yingying doesn''t want him to leave.


    But even if you don''t want Chu Feng to leave, she can''t stop it. She can only nod and say, "Mr. Chu, please tell me."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and said, "if one day you receive the news that daozun world''s Mo deer family is declining, go to the ice palace to find bingyue and tell her not to think about a man named Chu Feng. There are more good men waiting for him in the world."


    Water Yingying Leng: "ice moon?"


    Chu Feng nodded, but didn''t say anything more. She just contacted bingyue. Chu Feng understood that she already had herself in her heart. If she continued to give her hope, she would just stick to it all her life. Chu Feng didn''t want to go back to the original universe, and there was a woman in another place thinking about herself.


    For this water Ying Ying Ying is a little strange, that is, Chu Feng gives her the feeling as if to leave the world in general, but even if the heart curious water Ying Ying Ying also did not ask, just nodded to show that he knew.


    Explained the water Ying Ying Ying, Chu Feng also believed that she would do according to oneself said to do, stood up, almost also should go.


    "Mr. Chu!"


    Chu Feng just stood up, water Ying Ying Ying also got up, but also made a voice to stop Chu Feng: "you are going to leave, maybe we really have no chance to meet again in the future, I want to serve you well before you go, OK?"


    Chu Feng looked back and looked at the eager water Ying Ying Ying in her eyes. She could feel her heart beating fast and yearn for that kind of strong combination.


    She is a good woman and very charming, but Chu Feng is not in a great mood now. If he really needs to, he can go to daozun world and find Tang youyou. As for the water Yingying, chufeng, chufeng just glanced at a faint smile, then flew away, and disappeared.


    Shuiyingying stood in the same place, her hands slowly clenched into fists, her eyes full of reluctance and regret, she had a man, that is the dead aquarium long, but the Shui long is weaker than her, shuiyingying has never been conquered by a powerful man.


    Chufeng is a saint. Shuiyingying tried to seduce him and was conquered once under his power. So she offered to serve chufeng once. But now that Chu Feng is gone, shuiyingying is a little bit sad as well as self-esteem.


    Like many men, they can''t conquer the goddess''s regret.


    Chu Feng, who left, also knows the mind of water Ying Ying Ying. He is not a vegetarian, but he really has no mood.


    After landing at the entrance and exit of the small world from a distance of thousands of miles, the original army of Molu and Molu has been completely evacuated, leaving only some buildings here. In addition, there is no sign of Molu and Molu.


    Chu Feng takes out the waist token given by Tang youyou and takes a look at it. When he wants to go directly into the entrance of the small world, his left eye twinkles. He looks up to the high mountain. The entrance and exit of the small world is just below the mountain.


    What Chu Feng looked at was not the night, not the moonlight, but the people on the mountain. The Chu Feng who had just come here did not explore anything. He also knew that there was no one in the Mo Lu family. At the moment, Chu Feng, Chu Feng felt the breath fluctuation.


    Under the gaze of Chu Feng, a figure of purple clothes fell from the sky and stood in front of him. It was the ice crystal who actively abdicated to bingyue who wanted to wander around.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Bingjing to be here, but now it''s impossible to pretend to be an ordinary person, because Bingjing must have seen him appear out of thin air just now.


    Thank you


    After quiet for a while, Bingjing whispered: "bingyue has never been out of the ice palace since she was a child. The first man I knew was you. I didn''t think much about it when she was promoted. But later, when the Mo deer family retreated and you were masked, I had an idea. How do you know what kind of person bingyue is? People who haven''t been with each other, at least they won''t know. "


    Chu Feng did not say a word, can only sigh in the heart of Bing Jing''s intelligence, through the surface of a little thing to know that person is he, is the person who knows.


    However, if you think deeply, you will be relieved. Bingyue has never been out of the ice palace since she was a child, and she never knows other people. How can she help her powerful people selflessly?


    Bingjing also knows how to come here and wait. This is an absolutely intelligent woman. Chu Feng knows that she has too many explanations, which is just a little bit of a meaning.


    One newspaper smile, ready to walk into the entrance of the small world, ice crystal said: "can I follow you?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He looked at the face similar to situ ya, and smiling slightly: "master of Ice Palace, you can guess that it is me through the surface and the past of ice moon. I admire your intelligence for this, but there is a time limit for the entrance of the small world. Do you want me to wait for you until it is completely opened?"


    Chu Feng just finished, Bing Jing turned and walked directly into the entrance and exit of the small world. Chu Feng was shocked: "depend on it!"He didn''t see what waist token Bing Jing had. How did he get there?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2611

    Chu wind so muddleheaded let ice crystal follow in the side. As like as two peas,


    is not the same as Zeus. What Chu Feng can do to szeya is not the same. Naturally, there is no impulsive feeling for ice crystals.


    The most obvious thing is that Bingjing has a strong initiative, and she has more control than stuya. It is difficult to change the things she decides. So even if Chu Feng doesn''t let her follow her, she will not agree.


    As for whether Bingjing has taken a fancy to herself, Chu Feng thinks it is absolutely impossible. Bingjing is more curious about the powerful God of nature. She is glad that she has not revealed the cultivation of a saint. Bingyue does not seem to tell others that he is a saint.


    Otherwise, Chu Feng believes that it is not Bing Jing who comes to block himself, but someone else.


    About two hours later, Chu Feng and Bing Jing stepped into daozun''s world. The people guarding the entrance and exit of the world didn''t make too much exploration. Bingjing was only a demigod, and his late peak strength didn''t need to be checked. Chu Feng''s Mojia waist card would not be checked.


    "Well, you come to the hallway to respect the world?"


    Two people found a place to fall temporarily, Chu Feng asked in the room.


    From the moment I came here, I passed through a secret place, which is just like the secret place of the morning light of the original universe. However, ice crystal is very familiar with the appearance, and brings him clearly to respect the world.


    "When I was young, I came here!" Ice crystal quietly sat there, light back.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment, because she looked at Bingjing''s appearance. When she was young, she always felt a little strange. However, Bingjing has been a strong person for thousands of years. It is not strange that she came to the corridor to respect the world before.


    Nodding to show understanding, Chu Feng did not say a word, thinking about how to lead to daozun, or find daozun.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silence, Bing Jing said in a low voice: "on the way to here, you say you want to find daozun. Why should you be so troublesome? As long as you show up to attack the Molu family, daozun will surely appear. "


    Bingjing said that nature is the best way, but it is not a feasible way.


    With his fingers beating, Chu Feng whispered back: "you are right, but if that happens, daozun will only be angry. At that time, innocent people will suffer from crisis. Do you think that there can be someone who can take care of himself under the dignity of saints?"


    Chu Feng is not a kind-hearted person. He doesn''t know how much blood he has stained on his hands from his debut.


    However, Chu Feng was willing to do so.


    It is true that oppression of the Molu family can lead to daozun, but the result is a war with daozun and a fierce battle between the two sages. At that time, the innocent people will be implicated, and even the whole world will collapse. Chu Feng doesn''t want the sin to be too deep, and he just wants to find a way to go back to the original universe.


    As the first sage in the world of Taoists, daozun must know how much wormholes are. He may not be able to get in and out of wormholes, but I believe there should be some ways.


    Of course, these Chu Feng will not tell Bingjing, because she can''t understand it. Only when she reaches the saint stage can she realize the horror of wormhole.


    Bingjing naturally feels that Chu Feng has something to say, but now Chu Feng doesn''t mean to say it, and she doesn''t mean to ask the truth: "let''s have a rest early."


    She got up and went to pull down the curtain between the room and the bed. Bingjing went to have a rest, and Chu Feng sat there speechless.


    Because they just asked for a room and only a bed. Now Bingjing is going to have a rest. Obviously, he doesn''t want to think about it.


    Chu Feng got up and left the room. Now he has arrived in daozun world. He also knows where the wormhole is. Next, he just needs to find daozun to find opportunities that may not be available.


    But Chu Feng is at a loss now, because he can''t oppress Mo Lu family, which makes daozun feel disgusted. If he wants to lead him out, he can only show the cultivation of sages. However, Chu Feng doesn''t want to do that. It will cause a sensation in the world, and it will have the opposite effect. Chu Feng is not a person in this world, but he doesn''t want to destroy the cultivation atmosphere of the world.


    This is just like in the original universe, if not so many things happened, no saint would have exposed himself.


    After leaving the residence, Chu Feng left the sky and walked quietly in the night sky of daozun''s world, and came to a garden like courtyard of Lujia. Not long after falling, Lu Zhen came with a cold face.


    This is Lu Zhen''s character, and Chu Feng doesn''t care about anything. She just sits down quietly and waits for Lu Zhen to come near and says, "is there a breakthrough?"


    Through the restrictions on the entrance and exit of the small world, Chu Feng can be sure that daozun exists, and few people will know whether daozun really exists, or where it is, except those who are above the clouds.


    So Chu Feng asked Lu Zhen to come back to investigate. Maybe the patriarch of the Mo Lu family didn''t know, but Chu Feng believed that the old patriarch of the Mo Lu family might have known.


    "You think highly of me."Even under the control of Chu Feng, Lu Zhen was not polite at all. Even if Chu Feng was a saint, Lu Zhen didn''t take it seriously: "although I''m a rare God in the Lu family, and my grandfather''s granddaughter, I haven''t seen him since I was born. You just let me back. I didn''t even think of any way to break through?"


    The tone of questioning was full of displeasure and resentment, which Chu Feng could hear.


    Squinting her eyes, she glanced at the light playfulness, and waved to Lu Zhen to move closer.


    Lu Zhen frowns and is not used to the feeling of being controlled by people. She just has no strength to resist in the face of Chu Feng in the holy land. She clenches her lips and resists her grievances.


    Just arrived in front of Chu Feng, she was held by her hand. Before she could react, she had already sat on Chu Feng''s thigh. She felt something against her buttocks, and her cold face turned red. She was not an idiot. Naturally, she knew what was against her.


    Biting his lips, he said coldly, "let me go."


    Chufeng laughed, and one hand completely controlled Lu Zhen''s ability to move: "before I heard that dogs can''t change eating excrement, at first I thought it could be changed, but now I see you, I know it''s true, and I don''t know who is crying in the underwater cave and begging me to let her go?"


    "And what''s the attitude now? Is the scar forgotten to hurt?"


    Lu Zhen''s body was shocked, and her eyes were slightly cold at Chu Feng: "what do you want? That''s the Taoist reverence of Mohist school. How can I help you to explore the information? As long as I reveal a little intention, others will immediately stare at me. Even if you don''t kill me, I can''t explain clearly. You are hurting me


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, a hand touched Lu Zhen''s neck and slowly went down: "listen to your meaning, it seems that you are not willing to do things for me, do not want to make up for the fault you once wanted to kill me?"


    Lu Zhen is silent. She just stares at Chu Feng coldly. If her strength is strong enough, she will fight against Chu Feng. But as long as Chu Feng moves her fingers, she will die, and there is no qualification for a fight.


    But Chu Feng asked her to find a way to see where daozun was from her grandfather. This was something Lu Zhen didn''t want to do, because she knew that once asked, she would be suspected of her intentions, and she would not be so free in the future.


    Chu Feng seems to just let her do a thing, perhaps can forgive her original behavior, but to ask Zun''s things, how can others tell her? Lu Zhen thinks that Chu Feng is trying to make people difficult.


    The indignant eyes Chu Feng naturally saw clearly, and grabbed Lu Zhen''s neck and threw it on the table, staring at her coldly: "it seems that you really don''t want to listen to me. If I don''t leave a mark on your body, maybe you have betrayed me now?"


    Lu Zhen sneered: "you are a saint, I can do nothing, but I tell you, I have dignity."


    "Dignity?" When Chu Feng heard the speech, she felt that it was so ridiculous that anyone could say dignity, but Lu Zhen couldn''t, because she was so cruel, did she take into account other people''s dignity? Although there is strength, there is dignity, but a person''s conduct can not have problems.


    Go a little bit, let Lu Zhen''s two legs separate, the latter immediately panic, but she did not make a sound, because the sound exposed Chu Feng touched the mark, she will die immediately.


    Chu Feng stretched out his hand and directly opened Lu Zhen''s skirt. The corner of her mouth slightly cocked up: "although I''m not interested in you, you and I say dignity, then I''ll let you know that if you don''t make up for your fault according to what I said, you will have no dignity at all."


    Lu Zhen clenched her hands into fists and stared at Chu Feng. She knew she couldn''t escape tonight, but she vowed that if she had the chance, she would definitely let Chu Feng suffer a lot to make up for the devastation and dignity trampled on her.


    When Chu Feng was ready to stand up and let Lu Zhen lose her pride, her ears moved and heard something. She frowned and put up her pants and turned around: "you are lucky tonight, but no matter what method you use, you can''t know the news of daozun. You have to find a way to let daozun show up."


    After saying this, Chu Feng disappears in front of Lu Zhen. Lu Zhen sits up from the table top. She is ready to be ravaged by Chu Feng, but Chu Feng retreats from the front door, leaving her in a trance.


    But hearing the footsteps, she seemed to understand why Chu Feng left. She quickly got down from the table and put on her skirt. As soon as she sat down, she saw deer owl. Lu Zhen also knew that Chu Feng must have found Lu Xiao''s arrival, so she left.


    Feeling her good luck, Lu Zhen also said with a cold face: "this is my residence. What do you want to do? Have I approved it?"


    The deer owl''s look was stunned, but that was to say, "I heard that you came back. I''ll see if you have anything."


    "Are you disappointed to see that I''m ok?" Lu Zhen sneered and pointed to one side: "now I tell you, I''m ok, I''m fine, get out of here, I don''t want to see you."


    For the sister''s attitude, Lu Xiao is used to it, but seeing that she is OK, he is relieved: "then you have a good rest." Then he turned and left.


    Lu Zhen put down her hand, her eyes twinkled with hate. She felt that if Lu Xiao hadn''t gone to such a place that day, she would not have met Chu Feng and would not have been so unlucky. She clenched her pink Fist: "one day, I want you all to pay the price."On the sky, Chu Feng frowned, his fist clenched and loosened, revealing a subtle killing: "before leaving the parallel universe, it seems that she really needs to let her die."


    With such a strong sense of revenge, if she is free in the future, she will surely wreak havoc on the Shui people and the ice palace, because Lu Zhen sees the water.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2612

    The next day, the morning sun rose.


    Get up ice crystal lift the curtain in front of the bed, see Chu Feng sitting there, eyes passing a trace of thought-provoking light, and then as if nothing happened to go and sit down.


    Chu Feng seemed to have no feeling. He just sat quietly and looked out of the window from time to time. He didn''t know why he felt a little weak in his heart since last night. As for what was wrong, Chu Feng didn''t know for the time being. The more he thought about it, he would find that his mind was more disordered.


    "Where did you go last night?"


    Ice crystal see Chu wind even ignore their own general, broke the quiet in the room: "I get up, did not see you."


    Chu Feng still doesn''t know why Bingjing wants to follow her, so she doesn''t want to answer her question.


    Bingjing is not a fool. You can see from Chu Feng''s face that she doesn''t want to say anything to him: "if you don''t want to say it, it''s OK."


    They were silent again. Chu Feng didn''t speak and Bingjing didn''t speak. After nearly half an hour, Chu Feng looked at Bingjing and said, "what are you doing with me?"


    As for whether Bingjing will answer this question, chufeng doesn''t really care, because for him, it''s nothing.


    Bingjing stood up and went to the window, looking out, calm as water: "I don''t know, just a kind of intuition told me, let me follow you."


    Intuition?


    Bingjing''s answer makes chufeng feel a little ridiculous. They are not familiar with each other. At most, they have a little communication. Now Bingjing says that it is because of intuition that she follows him. Chu Feng can''t accept such an explanation. But it''s strange that there is no deception in Bingjing.


    For this cold and reticent woman, Chu Feng can''t see through for a time. She can only hide her doubts in her heart. When she believes that she should know, she may know.


    As for whether it is intuition, Chu Feng still reserves his opinion.


    Ice crystal back to Chu Feng, gently open red lips: "have been waiting here?"


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head and replied, "I''m waiting for the answer. If I can''t get an accurate answer, I''ll use my own method to let the Mohist Taoist reverence appear. Of course, I don''t want to expose anything unless I have to."


    Bingjing nodded slightly and didn''t speak any more. A pair of eyes looked at the distance. No one knew what Bing Jing was thinking. Chu Feng sat behind her and looked at her from time to time. She couldn''t see through the woman''s heart. What was she thinking.


    Similar time, Lujia, Luzhen residence!


    Lu Zhen, who just got up, walked out of the bedroom. Looking around, she could not see a servant. She wanted to yell, but she finally resisted. Because this time she disappeared and came back, she found that there was something wrong with the family atmosphere. All of them were in a state of tension.


    Lu Zhen knows what people in the family are nervous about. She also wants to tell them that the existence in the small world is not the God of creation, but a saint of heaven. However, she is imprinted by Chu Feng. Once she really says something, she will die soon. However, Lu Zhen does not want to die. She also wants to be the master of the Lu family.


    Taking a deep breath and enjoying the fresh air in the morning, Lu Zhen walked to her left side and came to the front yard. Seeing the guards and servants of the deer family walking back and forth, she was not very happy, as if her parents had died.


    With a cold smile in her heart, she naturally knew why these people were like this. However, she would not express any opinions. She even wanted to oppress others, so she should be prepared to be oppressed and retaliated.


    When they went to the small world, they nearly destroyed all the small world forces. Now they encounter an existence that they can''t fight against. It''s normal for them to be nervous.


    Seeing the deer owl coming in the distance, Lu Zhen went up head-on. Before the sound came, he came first: "where''s father?"


    Usually you can see Lu Ren when you come to the front yard. However, not only did you not see Lu Ren when you came out today, but also some important people of the Lu family didn''t see it. It''s quite strange.


    Lu Zhen''s attitude towards him has always been like this, but it was her sister after all. Lu Xiao didn''t show any displeasure: "because the small world failed, the father worried about revenge, so the family members strictly controlled the flow of strangers around."


    "As for father, it seems that he went to the ancestral temple. What can I do for you?"


    Lu Zhen narrowed her eyes. Deer owl, who had always been indifferent, said so much to her. She didn''t feel at all. She was just thinking about what Lu Ren Ran to the ancestral temple for no reason.


    Leng for a while, think of what deer Zhen swept deer owl: "deer owl, have you seen grandfather?"


    "Once!" Deer owl did not know how Lu Zhen suddenly asked this question, or very calm answer her.


    After hearing that Lu Xiao had met her grandfather, but she had never seen her grandfather since she was born, Lu Zhen felt a little jealous, but she didn''t show it on her face. Without saying a word, she went to the right side, which was the direction to the ancestral temple.


    Chu Feng gave her an ultimatum, even if her heart how reluctant, but also to do, otherwise, the imprint planted will kill her.Lu Xiao stood there looking at her sister''s distant figure and frowned slightly. Today''s Lu Zhen is still unkind to him. However, in addition to being polite, Lu Xiao catches a trace of sadness between Lu Zhen''s eyebrows. How could Lu Zhen, who has always acted recklessly, have such emotional expression?


    With doubts in his heart, the deer owl also turned around and prepared to defend the family''s land. Although there may not be revenge, it is better to be in case.


    Before long, Lu Zhen came to the ancestral hall of the Lu family in seven turns and eight turns. From a distance, you can see the majestic ancestral temple built, surrounded by the guards of the Lu family. Lu Zhen is usually very unruly, but when she comes here, she also keeps a low profile. Before the ancestral temple, anyone who dares to do something is to despise the ancestors.


    "Miss!"


    As soon as she got closer, four Lujia guards blocked Lu Zhen''s way: "the clan leader is now worshipping her ancestors. No one can enter it."


    Lu Zhen narrowed her eyes. If it was in other places, she would definitely teach these people who stopped her, but this is within the scope of ancestral temple. It is doomed that no matter how unhappy she is in her heart, she can only bear it.


    Well, Lu Zhen went to the side, and after turning a corner to make sure there was no one, Lu Zhen sneered and jumped up directly. She entered the ancestral hall between twinkling and twinkling. Those family guards were only the strong men in the semi divine period. How could they find her quietly entering the next god?


    Close to the ancestral temple hall, Lu Zhen restrained all her breath and listened carefully.


    Her father Lu Ren is indeed the head of the Lu family, but unless it is a special day, Lu Ren will not come to this place. Today is a good day, and it is not the death day of any ancestor. However, Lu Ren comes to the ancestral temple. Lu Zhen has a problem with her intuition.


    After listening quietly for a while, I could hear some voices. One was Lu Ren''s, and another was strange. She had never heard of it. Lu Zhen guessed that the owner of the voice might be her grandfather who had never met before.


    Lu Zhen didn''t make a sound at all. After listening to the corner for a while, she left quietly, as if she had never been here.


    Lu Zhen, who left, did not go back to her home. Instead, she left Lu''s family and flew to the north. The speed was still very fast. Secondly, she also paid attention to cover up her breath. It was totally different from Lu Zhen''s character.


    Until noon, Lu Zhen stopped in the sky of a vast ocean, looked around to remove, but there was nothing beyond the vast sea, Xiu eyebrow also slightly wrinkled up: "isn''t it here?"


    When she was in the ancestral hall of the Lu family, Lu Zhen heard two people talking in the ancestral hall. One was Lu Ren, and the other was her grandfather who she had never met. In their conversation, they mentioned the Taoist reverence of Mohism and confirmed that it existed, and it was on the central island of the ice ocean in the far north.


    And here is the ice ocean. Lu Zhen gets to the center according to the distance, but there is no island around. Why is it like this?


    Lu Zhen felt that she had heard nothing wrong at that time. The place must be here, flying over the sea. But after a while, Lu Zhen still didn''t get any harvest: "did father and that smelly old man cheat me?"


    However, it is not right to think about it. At that time, she covered her breath outside. She was confident that others would find it hard to find out. What''s more, what did these words deceive her to do? No one knows she''s been threatened!


    Squinting her eyes, Lu Zhen thought of a way to raise her body to the sky. Then she opened her mouth. Her voice was loud: "I''m Lu Zhen, the fourth generation of Lu family. I''d like to see the Taoist priest of Mohism!"


    The sound vibrated out, and there were layers of waves in the surrounding sea area. Lu Zhen closed her mouth and fixed her eyes on the empty sea surface, hoping to see a miracle. But after a long time, the ocean was still that ocean, and there was no special place.


    A glimmer of disappointment passed in her heart, but Lu Zhen did not die of such a heart. She could be sure that what she heard was not false, so daozun must exist.


    When he wanted to speak again, he was stunned, narrowed his eyes, and the corners of his mouth flashed a light playfulness. He didn''t speak out loud. He just kept a flat tone and said, "daozun, I believe you know what happened in the Molu family, and what I know is more detailed, and I''m sure you will be interested in it."


    With Lu Zhen''s words finished, the air suddenly became dull and almost let Lu Zhen fall from the sky!


    She also saw on the left front of the sea above, so suddenly appeared an island, there is a deep and powerful voice: "come in!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2613

    Come in!


    The two words are deep and powerful, penetrating the void. Lu Zhen''s body is shocked and her eyes flit by. She is surprised that there are no islands around the sea just now. Now an island appears in front of her, just like that.


    Passing the look of awe, Lu Zhen goes forward. She knows that she is likely to see the legendary daozun, the first ancestor of Mohism.


    Lu Zhen didn''t directly control the sky near the center of the island, but fell at the edge of the island. There were flowers, trees, rivers and mountains on the whole island. There were no buildings, just like a land of peach blossom. Lu Zhen''s expression was also relaxed. However, the awe in her heart still existed.


    Walking to the inside, through the woods, came to the center of the island surrounded by the river. A waterfall flew down in the distance, surging on the stones, and the water flowers raised brought out the color of rainbow. The real place looked very beautiful.


    Looking around, Lu Zhen was a little surprised, because she thought that the person who had just spoken should be in the center of the island, and there were only people in the center of the island. However, there was nothing left here, let alone human beings, except for a dozen rivers surrounded by fragrant flowers and trees.


    "Lord daozun!"


    After watching for a while, there was no one''s figure. With a tone of awe, Lu Zhen whispered: "I have come in."


    All of a sudden, the waterfall seemed to be still and separated towards both sides. A cave appeared on the wall of the mountain. A voice came from inside: "Lujia girl, interesting!"


    Without blinking her eyes, Lu Zhen came out of the cave with a white robe and white hair. The whole person looked very kind and peaceful.


    Lu Zhen, the old man in front of her, has never seen her, but she can be sure that it should be the daozun she is looking for. The peaceful atmosphere is definitely not found in ordinary people.


    "Lu Zhen, Lu Jia, see you, daozun!" Lu Zhen kneels on one knee directly, giving the highest respect.


    The white robed old man appeared in front of Lu Zhen in a twinkling. As soon as her eyes were coagulated, Lu Zhen was lifted up by a force, which was irresistible. What''s more, it made Lu Zhen''s heart affirm that the person in front of her was daozun.


    Daozun took a faint look at Lu Zhen. He sat down before he came to a river without any shelf. He was more like an ordinary old man: "I haven''t seen anyone for more than a thousand years, but I still know everything about the outside world. The Molu family failed in a small world. What do you know?"


    Lu Zhen stood in the same place and did not dare to come forward. She bit her lips and said, "Lord daozun, I have some things on my body. I''m afraid it''s not convenient to open my mouth."


    Because Chu Feng planted a mark on her body, she could not mention any information about him to anyone, so Lu Zhen did not dare to say at the moment.


    "Oh


    Daozun squinted and looked back at Lu Zhen. His eyes were like a deep whirlpool. He seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts. Then he frowned and stood up, showing a little bit of gaffe.


    Went to Lu Zhen in front of: "give me your hand."


    Lu Zhen didn''t dare to be disrespectful. She handed her right hand to daozun. The latter took Lu Zhen''s hand and closed her eyes. There was a subtle breath around her. After a while, daozun opened her eyes and showed a strong smile.


    When Lu Zhen wondered how daozun was laughing, the latter even let go of Lu Zhen''s hand: "Invincible is so lonely. I have been waiting for 30000 years, and I have finally waited for it."


    "Tell me, where is the man who planted your mark, and I want to see him!"


    Lu Zhen gently shook her head: "daozun, I can''t say anything now!"


    Daozun frowned, and then he understood that the mark was restricting Lu Zhen''s behavior. He raised his hand and put it on Lu Zhen''s heavenly cover. The saint''s breath filled out. A moment later, a faint black appeared in Lu Zhen''s eyebrow, and then the black turned into fog and disappeared.


    Daozun took back his hand and said, "I have erased the mark in your body. You can say anything you want now. Tell me, where is that man?"


    Lu Zhen looked at herself. She couldn''t feel whether the mark was really removed. However, daozun would not deceive herself. She replied: "he was in the small world where he used to go. Now it should be in the world of daozun. His name is Chu Feng, a saint. In addition, he is looking for you. I hope I can find out whether you really exist through my grandfather."


    After that, Lu Zhen felt that she had nothing to do with her, and knew that her mark was indeed lifted.


    One joy on his face continued to say: "he may be trying to find your highness daozun. In addition, he killed one of your grandsons, Mo Kang!"


    Mo Kang is known to have been killed by bingyue, but now Lu Zhen is not limited by the mark. She doesn''t mind giving Chu Feng a little uneasy.


    But daozun didn''t care what Lu Zhen said. He turned his back and looked at the river in front of her. His eyes were deep: "he wants to find me?"


    Squinting his eyes, daozun gently waved: "you go, I know this thing.""Lord daozun." Lu Zhen looked stunned and said anxiously: "this man has made the two families of Mo deer in a state of high alert. For the sake of the stability of the Taoist world, don''t be broken by such ambitious people. Shouldn''t you do it?"


    Daozun''s face was calm, and he waved again: "let''s go!"


    Lu Zhen also wants to persuade daozun to find Chu Feng to kill him, but she dare not speak again. At first, she can let daozun see herself, but she has to put her position in a proper position. Now daozun wants her to go, but she still has to stay here. If she wants to leave, she can only make daozun disgusted.


    Nodding slightly, Lu Zhen turned away. After she left the island, the whole island disappeared again on the sea.


    Lu Zhen frowns and knows that the island still exists. However, if daozun doesn''t allow it, no one will know where it is. However, Lu Zhen doesn''t want to care. Her biggest worry is that the mark is planted by Chu Feng in her body. Now that the mark is removed, Lu Zhen doesn''t care much.


    His eyes twinkled with hate and gnawed his teeth: "Chu Feng, do you think I don''t know what you do? Soon, I''ll make you cry


    Leaving in the air, only her lingering hatred.


    On the disappeared Island, daozun still stood in the original place, nodded slightly and looked into the sky. He said faintly, "since ancient times, I am the only saint. Where did this Saint come from?"


    After thinking about it for a while, daozun didn''t have a definite answer, but that''s all. He believed that if the man really wanted to find himself, they would meet sooner or later.


    At the same time, the residence of Chu Feng and Bing Jing.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes in vain and lifted a faint smile: "it''s interesting that someone can erase my mark!"


    At that moment, Chu Feng suddenly found that the mark he had planted in Lu Zhen''s body had disappeared, and he wanted to control the discovery that there was no existence at all. There were people in the world who could erase his mark, but that person must be a saint. Under the sage, he could not erase the mark he planted.


    Bingjing sat on one side, did not know what Chu Feng said: "what?"


    "Nothing!" Chu Feng doesn''t know about Lu Zhen''s control, even Shui YingYing and Tang youyou don''t know. He doesn''t want to say anything about Bingjing chufeng. But now he thinks he should go to see Lu Zhen, because he is sure that one thing is that Lu Zhen meets a saint and helps her erase the marks in her body.


    And Lu Zhen may not know, the mark of planting, he Chu wind can always control.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t tell her what she meant, Bingjing wanted to know, but Chu Feng didn''t say that, and she wouldn''t ask. She just sat quietly and saw Chu Feng standing up and said, "do you want to go out again?"


    "Yes, I''m going out." Chu Feng nodded, but didn''t tell Bingjing where to go, opened the door and left directly.


    Bingjing looks at the door closing, frowns and says nothing!


    It''s broad daylight. Chu Feng walks on the street after leaving. Now the mark has been erased. He can''t be sure where Lu Zhen is, but he must not be at Lu''s house now.


    Just where will it be?


    Chufeng squints his eyes and thinks for a moment, but he can''t imagine where Lu Zhen will be now. He also has a little regret. If he knew that Lu Zhen would remove the mark so soon, he would certainly pay attention to her whereabouts all the time, not only focusing on the imprint.


    Taking advantage of no one around, Chu Feng swept through the void and went to the sky. He looked around 360 degrees with his left eye to investigate the whole Lu family. Although he felt that Lu Zhen was not here now, it was better to have hope than to have no hope.


    Exploring whether Lu''s family is not, Chu Feng looks at the place where the Mohist school is located. Similarly, there is no figure of Lu Zhen.


    "It''s not in the Lu family, nor in the Mohist family."


    Chu Feng frowned and took back the vision of her left eye: "how did she meet a saint?"


    Chu Feng did not have a good explanation for this, so she did not continue to think about it. She appeared in the residence of Lu Zhen and entered her room when there was no one.


    No matter where Lu Zhen met the sage, when it was dark, would she come back?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2614

    In the dead of night, Lu Zhencai returned to Lu''s home from the cold sea. She should have been back a few hours ago. It was only because she was in a good mood because of the release of the mark. Lu Zhen stayed a few times on the way, so she came back a little late.


    "Where have you been?"


    Just ready to go back to their own residence, next to find a chance to revenge by Chu Feng humiliated things, next to Lu Ren with a few people came out.


    Lu Zhen stopped, bowed her head and said, "go out for a walk."


    She knew that she couldn''t let Lu Ren know that she was eavesdropping in the ancestral temple, and even saw the matter of the Mohist daozun.


    "Out for a walk?" Lu Ren did not suspect that Lu Zhen was lying, but said with a cold drink: "what time is it now? Everyone is staying in the family land, but you are going out for a walk. I know you are not satisfied with your brother, but you should find a time to be willful, otherwise you will not know how to die at that time


    "Go back and have a rest soon. Don''t go out without my permission."


    As soon as Lu Zhen''s body shakes, she clenches her teeth and nods her head. She goes to her residence, her eyes full of haze.


    From childhood to adulthood, no matter how excellent she was, Lu Ren was inclined to Lu Xiao. Even when Lu Xiao was very young, she had already confirmed his identity as the successor of the deer family. Although her daughter is strong and talented, she has never been paid too much attention by Lu Ren, because according to him, Lu Zhen is always going to get married and there is no need to waste the family Too many resources.


    Lu Zhen believes that if Lu Ren gives herself the same treatment and resources as the deer owl, her strength must be higher than that of the deer owl, and she may even be the middle God.


    It''s a pity that Lu Zhen didn''t enjoy too much resources because of his preference for men.


    When she returned to her residence, she saw the two maids coming to her face. Lu Zhen let out her anger and said, "are you blind? Don''t you get ready for the bath when you see me back? "


    The two maids were stunned, but soon turned around to prepare the bath water. From their past experience, they knew that Lu Zhen must have been taught. In order to avoid becoming a degassing bucket or even kill Lu Zhen, they went to do things according to Lu Zhen''s arrangement, because Lu Zhen had killed people before.


    Lu Zhen snorted coldly, but she was still uncomfortable. She went to push the door open and went in. After a while, the maid began to carry the bucket to and fro from one side of the bathtub to drain water. When it was full, the water temperature was just right, and the two retired.


    After closing the door, Lu Zhen walked into the bathroom with a cold face, untied the ribbon behind her, slipped her skirt, and took off her clothes. Lu Zhen walked into the tub with one leg gently, sat down and closed her eyes to ease her mood.


    Over the past few days, she was humiliated by Chu Feng and planted her mark. Although the mark has been removed, Lu Zhen still doesn''t feel respected in Lujia, and her heart is very complicated.


    Thinking about how to revenge Chu Feng to vent her anger and how to replace Lu Xiao as the successor of the deer family, Lu Zhen feels that someone is touching her shoulder and suddenly opens her eyes: "who?"


    The man standing behind Lu Zhen is Chu Feng. After waiting for several hours, he has been hiding in the dark just now, making sure there is no one to show up.


    The corner of his mouth raised a touch of fun, in the back of the scenery in front of him, quietly opened his mouth: "except me, who dares to treat you like this?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s voice, Lu Zhen will never forget it all her life. Her body vibrates slightly and her lips are almost bitten. She thought she would be free after removing the mark, but she did not expect to meet Chu Feng when she came back. What should I do if she was planted with another mark?


    Chu Feng, regardless of what Lu Zhen was thinking, took a towel to help her wipe her back, and said to herself, "I didn''t want to come to you today. I just found that the mark I planted in your body has been erased before I came to have a look. The person who can erase my mark must be a saint. Sister Lu Zhen, do you have anything to tell me?"


    Lu Zhen is worried about Chu Feng planting the mark again. She doesn''t dare to show her hatred: "I saw daozun, but I just came back. I''m going to tell you tomorrow."


    Chufeng has a meaningful smile on his mouth. When Lu Zhen talks, he sees the color of deception. He knows that Lu Zhen has never told the truth, and seems to tell him. But Chu Feng firmly believes that Lu Zhen will not tell him in the end. If he doesn''t come tonight or even knows the mark, Lu Zhen will always be silent.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t break Lu Zhen''s lie at this time. She threw the towel to her and went outside: "wash it and serve me!"


    Lu Zhen''s body shakes. She thought she could just tell Chu Feng that she had seen daozun, and then tell Chu Feng where daozun was. But Chu Feng didn''t seem to be in a hurry to know, and asked her to wait on her. Lu Zhen''s hand became a fist in the water.


    The first idea is to call people. It''s just that chufeng is a saint. Even if it''s called people, it''s useless, and it will make Chu Feng angry.


    She pursed her lips and washed her body absentmindedly. She came out of the tub and wrapped her body with a bath towel. When she went out, she saw Chu Feng lying on the bed. Her eyes were filled with hate from the bottom of her heart. Lu Zhen walked by.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes, light mouth: "today''s mood is good, I want to spoil you."Lu Zhen did not move, but said softly, "master, I know where daozun is"


    "that''s not in a hurry." Chu Feng opened his eyes and stretched out his hand to hold the corner of the bath towel. He pulled it gently. Seeing that Lu Zhen was pulling it tightly, Chu Feng pulled it off directly. Then he continued to say, "wait for me to favor you. You can tell me again. Of course you can refuse, but I don''t know the consequences."


    This shows that it is a threat, or a threat that Lu Zhen can''t do even if she is angry. She holds her hands in front of her body, and her inner struggle turns into compromise.


    Not to say that Chu Feng is a saint, even if it is a middle God, she should think twice.


    Her body trembled slightly, and she slowly untied Chu Feng''s clothes. Every time she untied her face, her face would be a little red. Until finally, the two men met frankly. Lu Zhen''s whole face was hot, and there was some fear, because she was afraid that she would be killed by Chu Feng.


    Seeing Chu Feng with her eyes closed, Lu Zhen felt humiliated. If Chu Feng forced her, Lu Zhen would not have such an idea. Now Chu Feng obviously wants her to take the initiative. The mood of being humiliated actively makes Lu Zhen go crazy.


    Holding back the humiliation in his heart, he slowly fell down, kissing Chu Feng raw and astringent. Finally, he stood on the bed with hatred in his eyes. Then he squatted down directly, and his mouth groaned with pain and humiliation.


    As if to vent all the hatred, Lu Zhen is swinging wildly, and suddenly Chu Feng turns over and presses Lu Zhen and drives his horse to whip.


    When the wind and rain stopped, Lu Zhen lay there flushed, without tears, but the whole person looked as if he were dead.


    Chu Feng stood up and put on her clothes. Looking at Lu Zhen, she had no sympathy. For such a woman, she wanted to destroy her pride and everything. She wanted to let her know how helpless those who were humiliated and killed by her were at that time.


    Twisting his neck, Chu Feng said, "where is daozun?"


    After silence for a while, Lu Zhen''s lips trembled and said, "cold ocean, center!"


    Chu Feng didn''t see any deception. As for Han Bingyang, she heard something about it. She opened the door of dazzling light and entered it, giving Lu Zhen the lesson she should have learned. Chu Feng didn''t want to argue with her any more. It was better to humiliate her if she was killed.


    When the glare door disappeared, Lu Zhen sat up like a soul. A tear finally fell from the corner of her eye and bit her lip. The whole person looked a little more ferocious: "I will let you know how stupid you are. I will let you know that you have to pay me back 100 times for the humiliation you have given me."


    Chu Feng, who has reached the edge of the sea ice ocean, does not know that Lu Zhen is still dead. She just stands on the sky and looks at the vast sea under the night.


    In addition to the moonlight in the sky, the sea at night is black everywhere, just like a huge beast lying on the ground and swallowing everything in the world at any time.


    Lu Zhen did not lie, so it can be proved that this is the place where daozun is.


    Chu Feng was not in a hurry. There was no island. His left eye twinkled and penetrated all the illusions. After a moment, the corners of his mouth stirred up a bit of fun and crossed thousands of meters to reach a sea area.


    Holding out her hand, the black light leaped from her fingertips. At the next moment, it seemed that she had collided with something. Slowly, the island Lu Zhen had visited during the day appeared on the sea surface without islands.


    Chu Feng put down his hand and didn''t fall down rashly, because this is the land of daozun and that is a saint. Chu Feng firmly believes that he can''t beat and run as a saint, but everything still needs to be careful, because if it is damaged, there will be no new opportunity.


    "Why didn''t you come down?" On the island, I also remembered the peaceful voice of daozun: "I''ve been waiting for you all day. The deer girl doesn''t know that the mark is related to the person who planted it, but I know it."


    "Mysterious saint, the wine is ready, and you will be sent."


    Hearing the sound, Chu Feng''s mouth sparked a funny smile. He did not continue to stay in the void. His body passed to the center of the island. With the help of the moonlight in the sky that day and the reflection of the surrounding rivers and waterfalls, he could see many things clearly.


    An old man with white hair and beard placed a table beside a river with wine and vegetables on it.


    Chu Feng fell to the table and sat down directly. He picked up a glass of wine and drank it directly. He praised: "good wine, thank you for your respect."


    "Don''t know where the guests come from?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2615

    Chu Feng put down his glass, raised his head to look at the night sky, his eyes flashed sad: "another universe."


    Ordinary people would be surprised if they heard Chu Feng, but daozun was calm as water.


    He also filled a glass of wine to chufeng, saying, "when I became a saint, I went to roam among the stars of the universe, and found that there was a terrible black hole in the vast universe. I tried to get in, but the closer I got, the more dangerous it would be. Finally, I gave up."


    "If I''m right, guest, are you from the other end of that black hole?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes!"


    Tao Zun nodded and was a bit surprised: "I don''t know how the guest passed through the black hole?"


    From daozun''s words, Chu Feng could tell that his name for wormhole was black hole, but he didn''t explain anything on it.


    After drinking another cup of wine, chufeng calmed down a lot, probably because daozun was a saint like him, so when they sat together, there was nothing that could not be said.


    I gave a general account of what happened in the original universe, and even told me why I came to this universe safely.


    Finally, he sighed softly: "so I want to go back, or the universe will face great danger. The demon emperor and nagula will destroy hundreds of millions of creatures."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, daozun slightly sighed: "I know that there is a sky beyond the sky, but I didn''t think that it is more complicated than I imagined. So it seems that you are not here to fight for any ruling power. Thank you for bringing me such news. Originally, I am not lonely. In another world, there is a stronger existence than me."


    Chu Feng also understood that in this parallel universe, only one sage was respected by Tao, followed by three or two gods of creation, much weaker than the original universe.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t come here to discuss with daozun about their own powerful universe: "daozun, I''ve always wanted to come to you since I knew your existence. You exist in the endless years of the universe. I don''t know if there is any way to help me through that place. I want to go back and stop the plot of the demon emperor and nagula."


    Daozun was silent and stood up for a moment: "please follow me!"


    The original intention is to know the existence of Chu Feng. The idea of daozun is World War I. after so many years of existence, he is the only sage in the world. There is no one who can fight with him. How lonely it is to be invincible is a perfect interpretation of daozun.


    Even at the moment of seeing Chu Feng, daozun wanted to fight with Chu Feng and vent the loneliness of endless years.


    But after listening to Chu Feng, daozun lost his mind of fighting with Chu Feng. Because the universe from Chu Feng was facing great danger, he had to go back. If he was still entangled in Chu Feng''s first battle, it would be almost meaningless.


    The people who followed the waterfall were also revered for the wind.


    At first, he thought that it would be a waste of words, and it was even more necessary to do something to sit down quietly. But now daozun obviously didn''t mean to start with him. He didn''t even show any emotion because he came from another universe. Chu Feng admired this kind of open-minded demeanor.


    Daozun raised his hand to separate the waterfall and appeared in the cave where he usually rested. He nodded and invited Chu Feng to follow him in. The whole cave was dark from the outside, but it looked very bright when entering the cave.


    Following daozun into the cave, Chu Feng, wondering what daozun wanted to do, was attracted by a black stone tablet about five meters high. He narrowed his eyes and went to the front a little. Looking at the five meter stone tablet, it was like words and pictures.


    "Daozun, is this


    "The ancient writing of the universe." Daozun also came near and said, "as for the secrets hidden in ancient times, and how it collapsed, no one knows, but I think it has a lot to do with what you just said about nothingness, because you can calculate that the universe you came from collapsed for an era, that is, when this era collapsed."


    "The depiction on this stone tablet should be left by an ancient powerful man. I only see through some of them. As for more, I can''t understand them."


    Chu Feng frowned and looked at the stone tablet for a while. It was just like a ghost. I believe that even if Lu Wan came here, she might not be able to understand it, but it was an ancient writing. So it should be telling future generations what happened in ancient times, and this matter, at least seven or eight times, is inseparable from nothingness.


    It seems that nothingness only appears in the original universe, but Chu Feng always finds something after coming to this universe, that is, the trace of nothingness.


    As for why, perhaps only nihility knows.


    But now is not the time to investigate these things. Chu Feng took back his eyes on the stone tablet and asked, "this is what you see through. What is it about? Does it have anything to do with me going back?"


    Daozun began to bring him in. Chu Feng believed that it was not just for him to see the stone tablet. It had something to do with whether he could go back to the original universe."Deep in the universe!" Daozun was silent for a moment, and then returned to the way.


    It was more than 7000 years ago that daozun first read some information on the stone tablet. It said that if the universe was in danger, he would go to the deep of the universe and find something. Maybe it could bring hope to the universe. Among them, the black hole in the universe''s Star River was mentioned.


    Daozun told Chu Feng the inscription he saw, and then added: "so I guess, in the depths of the universe, there should be something that can let saints shuttle through black holes and go to your universe!"


    Is there something deep in the universe that can shuttle through wormholes?


    Chu Feng''s frown did not stretch. The deep universe was not far away from the wormhole. Moreover, Chu Feng explored with his left eye. He could not see what was hidden in the universe. Maybe he could not get out of the universe for a lifetime.


    Even if there is something, it may not be able to find it. In his heart, Chu Feng is a little withdrawn. He wants to go back to the original universe, but it must be under the condition of ensuring his own safety. Otherwise, if he dies, how can he go back to the original universe?


    "Who!" When Chu Feng hesitated whether to go to the depths of the universe to find something that might exist, daozun suddenly looked back at the outside: "come out!"


    Chu Feng also temporarily took back his thoughts, turned back, and felt a faint familiar breath. His mouth showed a smile: "daozun doesn''t need to worry, just a friend of my original universe."


    "Friend of the universe?" "Don''t you come to this universe by yourself


    Chu Feng shakes his head. Seeing that the dream appears from the front, he also simply explains that the dream that he sees now is only the soul. In this world, only the soul and virtual physical strength shuttle through the terrible wormhole. In this way, daozun reluctantly accepts it, but his eyes are shocked.


    He could not imagine that such a beautiful woman was a saint, and that she could let her soul leave her body at any time.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    When the dream came near, his eyes glanced over daozun with a trace of surprise, but soon he regained calm and opened his mouth: "the demon emperor and nagula are crazy."


    Because LV Wan, Chang''e and others are all in the demon world, and the demon world can not be found among the stars in the universe. In order to avoid a long night''s dream, the demon emperor and nagula took coercive measures to force LV Wan and others out.


    The demon domain army and the spirit world army have launched a brutal expedition against the heaven and the world. Up to now, more than ten planets in the original universe have been extinct. No one knows how many people have died, but it is definitely not a small number.


    Then the dream added: "respect God and feel for the world. If it goes on like this, she may be leaving the demon world."


    Once left the demon world, Lu Wan will go to face the demon emperor and nagula, how to fight the two evil guys at that time?


    Just now, Chu Feng had simply told daozun about the original universe, so he knew who the demon emperor and nagula were, and sighed, "it''s a pity that I can''t shuttle through that black hole, or I''ll go back with you and fight side by side."


    The power of the demon emperor and nagula can not be solved by adding a saint. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and said to daozun, "thank you for what you told me. I''m sorry that Chu Feng can''t have a drink with daozun. There are my brothers and lovers in the original universe, and there are many people who trust and expect me. I want to go back."


    Daozun was silent. He knew that Chu Feng had decided to go to the depths of the universe.


    Knowing the current situation of the original universe, Chu Feng didn''t want to stay for a moment. She opened the door of dazzle light, nodded to daozun, and then went into the dream. Now she is here to help Chu Feng go back, not just to spread news.


    Because Chu Feng will not go, even if they unite together, there is no chance of winning.


    Daozun went outside after Chu Feng and Chu Feng left. Looking at the tranquility of the night sky, he said faintly: "Tao is boundless. It seems that this sentence is right. The young man just now is much stronger than me."


    And Chu wind with a dream through the glare of the door directly back to the beginning and ice crystal living place, the light flashing Chu wind came out, see ice crystal still sitting there, and now see him as if he had been stunned in situ.


    Because the Chu wind appears suddenly, as if coming out of a door and seeing the dream behind, it is illusory and unreal.


    Bingjing stood up, and before she opened her mouth, Chu Feng said, "I''ve met daozun. Next, I''m going to leave. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back to ice palace. I''ve said something to daozun, and I''m sure it won''t happen again."


    Bing Jing''s lips moved: "Chu Feng, who are you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2616

    Who is it?


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment. The reason why he came back instead of going directly to the depths of the universe was to tell Bingjing to leave daozun world and go back to ice palace. As for who he was, Chu Feng did not tell Bingjing what he meant.


    See a woman''s eyes with a color of inquiry, Chu Feng stepped forward and stood in front of her, took her hand, ice crystal body a shock, but did not shake off Chu Feng''s hand.


    After a while, Bingjing''s eyes showed shock. When Chu Feng released her hand, Bingjing was surprised: "are you a saint?"


    For a long time, Bingjing, like many people, believes that shuiyingying said that the joint army of benghuo clan was a god of creation. But just now the Chu wind poured into her body with the breath of a saint. Although Bingjing has never met a saint, she can be sure that this is the breath of a saint.


    Chu Feng micro smile: "what is not important, we are not able to control the fate of the people just, take good care of themselves, also thank you for the original acceptance."


    "Wait!" When Chu Feng was about to leave, Bingjing suddenly took his hand.


    Glancing over the dream, he said to Chu Feng, "I want to talk to you."


    Chu Feng looked at his hand held by the dream, and said to the dream, "wait for me near the wormhole. I''ll wait and go."


    dream as like as two peas in the sky, Stuya and her face are just like the same. They are all scolding the wind and the wind.


    When there were only two people left in the room, Bingjing released Chu Feng''s hand: "can we see you again?"


    She thought that Bingjing wanted to say something, but didn''t want to jump out of such a sentence. Chu Feng was a bit confused. She knew at a glance that it was the kind of person who didn''t have much emotional fluctuation. How could she say such fantastic words?


    "No more!" However, Chu Feng simply thought about it for a moment and then said, "I am not a person from this world, or a person from this universe. Now you will not understand it, but we will never see you again."


    Ice crystal body a shock, raised his head to look at the Chu wind, then slowly opened his mouth: "then before you go, can you give me a hug?"


    Chu Feng is really completely confused this time, how to see ice crystal seems to be wrong?


    So Chu Feng did not go up to embrace, but staring at Bingjing, wanted to see what happened to her. From the moment he woke up and met Bingjing, he didn''t say much with her. In other words, it was just a little more communication in these two days, but that''s all. Did you fall in love with him just like these two days?


    Chu Feng was still there wondering why Bingjing''s action was. The latter came forward to embrace Chu Feng and put his head on his shoulder: "seeing you on the iceberg and taking care of you for half a month, I, I, I, I don''t know why, seem to fall in love with you!"


    She was there thinking of the strange actions and words of Bingjing, and didn''t want her to jump out of the room. Chu Feng blinked her eyes, which was too sudden, right?


    Bing Jing gently raised her head to look at Chu Feng: "do you think I''m not serious, but when a woman is lonely for thousands of years, I believe they will be dishonest."


    That was when Chu Feng was brought from the wormhole by the throne elder to the small world of the universe.


    At that time, Bing Jing went to check around to prevent the fire clan from doing anything harmful to the ice palace. When she was ready to go back to the ice palace that day, she saw Chu Feng fainting on the ice peak.


    At first, Bingjing thought that chufeng was a spy sent by the fire clan, but when she approached Chu Feng, she found that he really fainted. At first, Bingjing didn''t want to pay attention to it. Later, she felt that Chu Feng''s body was stiff, as if it had been frozen. Bingjing chose to stay, so that he would not freeze to death in such a cold place.


    Because the ice palace area is better in the daytime, it is likely to be frozen to death if it is not a Taoist at night. Therefore, ice crystal goes to work in the Ice Palace during the day and goes to the top of the iceberg at night.


    As for not taking Chu Feng back to Ice Palace, she didn''t know who chufeng was at that time.


    Within half a month after Chu Feng wakes up, Bing Jing takes care of Chu Feng just like a wife takes care of her husband. Maybe it''s too long a lonely time, or maybe it''s the first time she contacts a man for too long. Bingjing unconsciously falls in love with Chu Feng during her half month of caring for him.


    Hearing Bingjing''s confession, Chu Feng''s mood is a little complicated. He''s going to leave. What do you want to do with him?


    But Bingjing did not know that she was leaning on Chu Feng''s body and whispered, "at that time, I was the same as bingyue. No matter you are an ordinary person or a Taoist, I would like to spend my life with you. So when you wake up, I will find an excuse to take you back to the ice palace."


    "My original intention is to eliminate the ice palace crisis and send you to leave and then confess to you. I don''t want ice blue to let you go first, and I don''t expect bingyue to fall in love with you."


    Tears fell from her eyes, and Bingjing''s voice was a little sad: "originally I was bingyue''s elder martial sister. I shouldn''t be like this, but I really miss you very much. That half month made me familiar with your smell and made me used to your taste. So I abdicated as the master of Ice Palace, and let bingyue come out to find you, which also confirmed my idea in my heart. Now the facts prove that I am right, you just It''s the one who helped Ice Palace. "Chu wind gently opened ice crystal, holding his hand, looking at the woman with tears.


    sighed as like as two peas. "The ice palace owner, you are just like a friend of mine, you are the first person I wake up to know, but I can not say anything to you, nor can I respond to your love and cherish!"


    Chu wind from the arms of ice crystal back, in his back also appeared glare door, Chu wind gently waved: "goodbye!"


    Directly did not enter that dazzling door, disappeared in front of the ice crystal, is not the chufeng heartless, is now can not be amorous, has nothing to do with love, out of the stuffy and dry vent, Chu Feng does not mind, but to love, Chu Feng now has no mind.


    The original universe demon emperor and nagula have been completely crazy. What else is his mind to love?


    In the blink of an eye, we arrived near the black hole in the parallel universe. The dream has been waiting here. For the arrival of Chu Feng, the dream just glanced at the distant universe. As for what Chu Feng and Bingjing said after she left, the dream had no interest.


    She is more concerned about whether Chu Feng can find a way to go back to the original universe in the depths of the universe.


    Because it is said that the deep universe is the end of the universe. No one knows how much danger is hidden in it. The only thing that can be sure is that even if a saint enters the deep space, he will probably lose his direction and never come out again.


    Chu Feng came to the side of the dream and looked deep into the universe: "if I don''t come out one day and one night, you can go back and tell them that if there is an afterlife, Chu Feng will definitely,,,"


    later, Chu Feng did not say it. He found that he did not know how to say it, because if he died, the nihilistic conspiracy would continue, and the whole universe The era will be broken, how can there be an afterlife?


    There is no afterlife, so everything is false.


    Chu Feng no longer spoke, the wings of magic light spread out, his body like electricity swept across the universe, and instantly fell into the darkness of the universe. Standing in the distance, the dream looked calm as water: "do you want to come back. If you are dead, who can I ask to pay the debt?"


    Daozun world, Lujia!


    When Chu Feng entered the depths of the universe, Lu Zhen, who was much valued by Chu Feng, also came out of the bathtub. After Chu Feng left, she was washing her own body. Up to now, however, she felt that she could not wash her body clean, and there was something left in her body.


    Put on the clothes, sit on the dresser and comb myself, it still looks like that beautiful, just a face more cold than before, in the eyes is just hate and murder.


    After putting on a little light lipstick, Lu Zhen stood up and left her bedroom and went to the front yard. After turning around a few places, she came outside her father''s bedroom. In the dead of night, everyone had a rest. But for Lu Zhen, if she did not vent her annoyance and humiliation, she could not rest at ease.


    Facing Lu Ren''s bedroom, he said softly, "father, I know something important and want to talk to you."


    After quiet for a while, the door of the bedroom opened, and Lu Ren came out with a cold face. He took a look at the night sky, and his look was not very good: "what do you want to say in the middle of the night, can''t you say it tomorrow?"


    Lu Ren''s attitude towards herself Lu Zhen has long been used to. Without any emotion, she replied: "I know who the powerful person who helps Ice Palace is. In addition, I also know who to cooperate with him. I know that he is going to see daozun now. It seems that he wants to know something from daozun and go to a distant place."


    Lu Ren, who was awakened and unhappy in his heart, was stunned. Then he looked excited. He walked a few steps and took Lu Zhen''s hand: "what do you know?"


    "I know it''s not the God of creation, but I don''t know how to cover up the breath, saint!" Lu Zhen''s hand was pinched by Lu Ren, but she did not change her face, as if she were walking dead and said: "I also know that Shui Ying Ying Ying, the wife of the Shui people, has covered him up. I also know that he is related to the wife of Mo family, Tang youyou."


    "Although Tang you covered her face at that time, her eyes, I will not forget, are her!"


    Taking back her hand gently, Lu Zhen continued: "I also know that the sage will not come back again. He went to daozun to find out how to get to a place, but I don''t know what it is!"


    Lu Ren stares at Lu Zhen, sure that Lu Zhen won''t lie. He turns around and walks back and forth for a few circles, and finally stops: "come on, I''m going to the Mohist school!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2617

    "Is this the depth of the universe?"


    In the darkness, Chu Feng looked around, even with his left eye, but still could not see anything.


    Deep in the universe, it is said that it is the end of the universe and a place that has not yet been civilized. Chu Feng doesn''t know whether all this is true or not. He only knows that he has forgotten his way in, or has lost sight of it.


    A hand gently raised, mysterious power surging to ignite the flame, but let Chu Feng helpless is, even if the flame burns up, it will be completely engulfed by the surrounding darkness, the sun can not shine into the depths of the universe, the flame also can not guide lighting in this space.


    Chu Feng put his hand down and the flame went out. The effect of opening his eyes and closing his eyes in this place was the same. Chufeng finally chose to close his eyes.


    He believed that daozun was a man with a comprehensive view, so he had no doubt that daozun was cheating himself into the deep universe. Chu Feng felt that, compared with letting him go into the deep universe, daozun was more eager to fight with him and eliminate the invincible loneliness. However, he had more important things. Daozun put down the idea of World War I.


    Shuttling in the endless darkness, Chu Feng completely relies on his feeling to move forward, even his left eye is useless. When he feels that there is a block in front of him, he lifts his hand and collapses between them. No matter what the collapse is, Chu Feng just wants to find something that can shuttle through the wormhole. Although not necessarily, there is hope, it is better than no hope at all.


    After a long journey, Chu Feng stopped. When he opened his eyes, there was still darkness in front of him. He counted the time in his heart. About five hours had passed. However, except for some floating meteorites, Chu Feng did not encounter anything, let alone the treasures that could help him shuttle through the wormhole.


    Take a deep breath, Chu Feng did not give up like this, also did not continue to shuttle aimless search.


    Instead, he sat down with his knees crossed, closed his eyes, and used his powerful feeling to feel everything around him. He felt the abnormality that might exist in the darkness. With his left eye, he kept going to the distance. Although he could not see anything, it was better than shuttling back and forth in the dark aimlessly.


    As a saint, Chu Feng''s senses are very strong. With his mysterious left eye, the darkness gradually fails to stop Chu Feng''s exploration.


    He can feel the cold floating meteorite, some strange phenomena in the deep universe, and the dangerous whirlpool in some places. Many things can be felt by Chu Feng, but he has not found the magic thing that daozun said.


    Chu Feng is not sure whether that thing exists, but now, no matter what, he is going to look for it.


    In the original universe, the demon emperor and nagula have lost patience and sent out the demon Kingdom and the spirit world army. Obviously, they want to kill the hidden Lu Wan and others. Chang''e may not show up because of the number of dead people.


    But Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er must not ignore the death of so many people. If the demon Kingdom and the spirit world army are still ferocious, they will eventually appear. Chu Feng doesn''t know what will happen, but he can be sure that is definitely not what he wants to face.


    So now he is eager to go back to the original universe, and it is very urgent, because he does not want Chang''e to have an accident with any of them.


    Time passed by Chu Feng''s side. Thirteen times have disappeared into the deep universe. Chu wind has explored the distance of at least 10 light years in the dark. Chu wind has not let go of every abnormal place, but the harvest is still zero!


    However, Chu Feng didn''t give up. This is his only hope to go back to the original universe. If he can''t find the mysterious thing, not to mention the wormhole, it will be enough to destroy him.


    "Chu Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    While Chu Feng is exploring everything in the universe, the dream is still waiting for Chu wind to come out near the wormhole. It has been more than ten hours since the dream came out. A trace of anxiety also appears on the face of the dream without fluctuation.


    Since ancient times, wormholes and the depths of the universe are very dangerous places. Even saints dare not easily enter the two places. Secondly, although the depths of the universe are not as dangerous as wormholes, it will be a difficult thing for people who want to go out.


    More than ten hours have passed, but Chu Feng hasn''t heard any news. Meng is angry at Chu Feng''s blasphemy and persecution. However, before hundreds of millions of creatures in the original universe are in danger, she can put her dissatisfaction with Chu Feng in her heart.


    In today''s original universe, the demon emperor and nagula wreak havoc on the heaven and earth, destroying human nature. Although Chu Feng can''t play any role in returning, it can at least stabilize people''s restlessness and increase their confidence.


    She can''t get into the deep of the universe if she doesn''t have the power to enter the deep of the universe, and if she doesn''t have the power to enter the deep of the universe, she will not be able to get into the deep of the universe if she doesn''t have the power to enter the deep of the universe.


    Slightly clenched his fist, dream narrowed his eyes, now Chu Feng does not know what the situation, the original universe does not know what the situation, because after passing through the wormhole, it is impossible to contact the other end of the sound.Staring at the distant universe, he whispered, "Chu Feng, you must come out. All the heaven and the universe can only depend on you."


    Deep in the universe, Chu Feng opened his eyes. In the dark, his mouth caught a faint smile. Because at a distance of about eight light years, when his left eye turned back, he saw the light!


    Yes, Chu Feng saw the light, which is deep in the universe, all the light will be swallowed up by the darkness, but the light in that place exists like that, not affected by the boundless darkness in the universe.


    Chu Feng didn''t know why, but it was definitely not an ordinary place.


    The wings of magic light spread out, and the body quickly swept through the darkness. The target was clear and headed to the left front. The left eye was always staring at the shining place, because if one was not careful, it would waste time to look for this place.


    The distance of eight light years, under the rapid speed of the magic light wing and Chu Feng sage, soon arrived. Chu Feng found that the place was brighter than when he had just seen it with his left eye.


    It''s a small area formed by a rock, and these rocks actually emit light naturally. Chu Feng estimates that the width of the rocks is about 40-50 meters. As for how these rocks emit light on their own, or even ignore the darkness in the universe, Chu Feng is not very clear.


    Some time ago, I found that the rock was still floating slowly. It was not fixed in one place. It is no wonder that when we started the comprehensive exploration, we didn''t find it because this huge floating rock was not fixed in one place.


    Standing on the rock, Chu Feng squatted down to feel the texture of the rock. He found that the rock was just a remnant of a common cosmic meteorite. It was not a special stone. It was just a common meteorite. Why did it glow on its own?


    Chu Feng''s heart beat rapidly, and his left eye twinkled. He wanted to see through the meteorite. At first, he could see a little inside, but when he was close to the center, he was blocked by something.


    Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up, showing a comfortable smile. He thought he might have found the mysterious thing that daozun said could shuttle through the wormhole.


    Standing up, Chu Feng''s right hand clenched into a fist, eyes a coagulation, suddenly a fist between the swing down, hard hit on the rock, the whole rock are violent shaking up, appear inch inch crack marks.


    Chu Feng didn''t wait for it to crack slowly. Another blow fell. The huge force directly made the rock burst into countless pieces. But the next moment Chu Feng looked at the front end, the expression on his face was frozen.


    Because there is nothing in the burst rock, and he began to guess that there is something hidden in the middle, it is not the same. This is a piece of ordinary luminous meteorite left, there is nothing hidden.


    Body slightly a shock, chufeng face smile gradually dispersed, replaced by loss.


    I turned around and looked at the darkness behind me. My eyes were a little helpless. I finally found a rock with some strange phenomena, but I found nothing. Where is the mysterious thing and how can I find it?


    There''s no time!


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He knew he didn''t have much time. Even if he could stay in this universe safely, Lu Wan couldn''t wait in the original universe.


    With his fists clenched, Chu Feng opened his eyes, but soon chufeng''s eyes showed a color of shock, because a little light appeared on the rock that had just burst out, and came out of the rock, and all gathered together, like countless fireflies flying together at night.


    Chu Feng loosed his fist, and his heart beat hard. He watched the countless light spots converging. The next moment he floated towards his body, enveloping him in it. Those light spots slowly entered his body.


    "It''s a chance to travel through the wormhole."


    When Chu Feng was surprised at what was going on, there was a voice in the dark: "it can let you enter the black hole and not die. Whether you can go to the place you want to go, no one knows. Take a chance, take it well!"


    Chu Feng raised his head, but he could not see anything. After those light spots entered his body, it was obvious that he was surrounded by darkness. Just like other places, he could not see anything.


    "Who?" he said


    He just asked, but he didn''t respond for a long time. Chu Feng explored that there was no one around him. It seemed that the person who had just spoken was just an illusion.


    Chu Feng dispelled his tangled thoughts and felt that there was something more in his body. Chu Feng didn''t know exactly what it was. But the mysterious voice just now said that this was an opportunity to shuttle through black holes, and black holes, which are wormholes, should be the masters of the universe.


    It may also be like the old man of the throne who has fallen into the endless years, the powerful one!


    However, no matter how good, now that we have got the way to shuttle through the wormhole, there is no need to waste any more time. Chu Feng looks directly at 360 degrees with his left eye, and finally there are traces of the universe behind, which is obviously the outer boundary of the universe.Chu Feng smiles. If an ordinary sage comes in, it''s hard to get out, because he can''t determine the direction. But Chu Feng has a left eye. He can explore in all directions. As long as this is not an illusion, he can find the way out.


    Body movement, Chu wind in the direction of seeing, an hour later, Chu wind flew out of the depths of the universe.


    The anxious dream that had been waiting still thought about whether to go into the deep universe to find Chu Feng. In the end, he took the method of awakening to wake up in the original universe, so that he would not be trapped in the deep universe and see Chu wind appear in his sight.


    Worried for more than ten hours, the heart finally calmed down. Although there was no smile on her face, she could feel her peace of mind.


    Chu Feng came near: "I''ve got a chance to shuttle through the wormhole. Let''s go!"


    "Good!" The dream nodded and headed for the wormhole first. She had already shuttled through the wormhole and knew how to go back from the wormhole. But when she was about to enter the wormhole, she found that Chu Feng stopped and didn''t follow.


    Frowning and looking back: "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng turned around and looked at the direction of daozun''s planet with a deep look in his eyes: "she''s still dead. She''s not dead. How can I feel at ease?"


    After passing by, Chu Feng didn''t enter the wormhole, but brought out a long flame tail, which was like a meteorite from the sky, and went towards daozun world rapidly.


    Just now Tang youyou had a message. Lu Zhen identified her, carrying Mo Lu family on her back, and cooperating with him chufeng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2618

    Tao respects the world, just as the sun sets, before the stone palace of Mohism, there is a sea of people.


    But there were a lot of people, but they were very quiet. Everyone looked at the woman sitting on the ground limply in front of the stone palace. Their eyes were complicated, because it was Tang Youyou, the sequel wife of Mo Lin, the leader of Mo family. But now it is being ravaged by Mo Yun himself. Now, sitting there has no strength to fight back.


    In addition to the Mohists, there are also Lu family members here. Lu Hui is the first to stand in the front, and the Mohist leader is an elder of the middle God.


    As for where Mo Lin and Lu Ren went, no one knows, only that Tang youyou is said to have betrayed Mo Yun and other men and lingered on. After teaching Tang youyou a lesson, Mo Xuan did not know where he went and went with Lu Ren.


    And now so many people gathered here to witness the next killing!


    Lu Zhen of Lujia points out that Tang youyou and men have been having sex with each other. Mo Xun directly asks a senior woman of Mohist school to investigate and finds that Tang youyou has had sex recently. However, since this period of time, Mo Yun has been busy with the mysterious strong man in the small world, and he has no friends at all.


    Undoubtedly, it has been confirmed that Tang youyou combined with a man with a Mohist on his back, so that the Mohist clan leader wore a green hat.


    Sitting on the ground, Tang youyou nodded slightly and swept everyone present with a cold smile. She didn''t expect that she would have today, but she won''t regret it again. It''s better to fight for a chance of freedom than to be a plaything of Mo Lin to protect the Tang family.


    But this time she failed, Chu Feng let her down, a message has not been sent, and even the message is not returned.


    Mo''s parents always see that Tang youYou can still laugh at this time. His face is gloomy and he says: "what are you laughing at? As the clan leader''s wife, you represent the face of our family. But you have no shame to have sex with men, which makes our patriarch ashamed. You can not only be ashamed, but also laugh?"


    Tang youyou stands up with her body propped up. Her body is slightly shaking, which is more than the rage of Mohan. At the moment, her body is on the verge of collapse.


    "Tang youyou!" The elder of the Mohist school is the one who upholds the rules of the Mohist school. Seeing Tang you''re not repentant, he says, "do you know what''s wrong?"


    "No regrets!" Tang youyou coughed gently. Although he looked very embarrassed, the demeanor of the whole person still existed: "give me another chance, I will still choose to betray Mo Lin, I have never loved him, everything is forced by him, I hate him."


    "Whenever he touches me, I think of my dead father. I hate him. I hate everyone in Mohist school."


    The Mo elder''s face was gloomy, and suddenly he raised his hand and burst his strength on Tang youyou''s body: "Damn, I don''t know shame, I don''t know how to repent, come on!"


    The crowd slowly dispersed. Tang Youyou, who had fallen to the ground, looked at him with a slight twinkling of his eyes. He took advantage of his strength and said, "despicable!"


    Under the leadership of Mo Qian, the Mohist people came in with the core members of the Tang family. In front of them was her niece Tang Yi. It just seemed that everyone was in a mess. Obviously, before they were captured by the Mohist people, they all suffered from oppression and torture.


    Mo Qian stopped with a sneer: "mean? You carry my father behind your back to accompany other men, are you good? You are a shameless, dissolute woman


    Tang youyou swept Mo Qian with cold eyes. If it was her heyday, she would kill Mo Qian, a shameless villain. Unfortunately, after being ravaged by Mo, she had no strength at all, and even had no strength to mobilize. Mo Qian, an ordinary Taoist, could make her pay the price at the moment.


    "Auntie!" Tang Yiyou, who wants to run out of the house, just throws up blood.


    "Tang Yi!" Tang youyou shouts nervously when he sees his favorite niece wretched.


    He wanted to hold on to Tang Yi, but he was kicked by Mo Qian as soon as he went out. Tang youyou clenched his teeth and didn''t cry out. He looked at Mo Qian with indignation in his eyes, and hated Chu Feng in his heart. He thought that Chu Feng was a negative man who had played with her.


    Mo Qian squatted down and said in a voice that only he and Tang youyou could hear, he said: "I was very interested in you, but I didn''t think you were such a woman and committed to that mysterious powerful person. If it wasn''t for Lu Zhen, I can''t imagine that you are such a loose woman."


    "To give you a chance to live, to be my secret woman, and I will make your life safe."


    Tang youyou sneered. When Mo Qian thought he was in charge of everything, he said with a sneer: "Mo Qian, even if I betrayed your father, it is also your father''s sequel. You even want me to be your woman. You are really a good son."


    Tang youyou''s words make Mo Qian''s face change greatly. Hearing the laughter of some deer family around him, he is even more angry. He hits Tang youyou with a fist and says, "shameless woman is nonsense. I will kill the Tang family according to my father''s will. It will be your punishment for betraying my father and Mohist family."


    Mo Qian, who felt that he had lost all his old face, was completely angry at the moment. He quickly passed by and killed two Tang family members.Tang youyou stares at her coldly and doesn''t say a word. She knows that no matter what she says, the Tang family will have bad luck today.


    It''s not because she has pity on Chu Feng secretly, but Mo Xun can''t bear it. Her physical betrayal is just another time. For the sake of the complete freedom of the Tang family, Tang youyou has no regrets about such a choice. She is only angry with Chu Feng and doesn''t recognize people when she puts on her pants.


    Because he was humiliated by Tang youyou''s words, Mo Qian expressed his anger by killing completely. The Tang family members died one by one, and the people present also saw his cruelty.


    Tang youyou didn''t say a word from the beginning to the end, because no matter how much he said, it couldn''t change the ending. It''s very good that Mo Xun didn''t do it himself. It''s absolutely impossible for him not to vent his pent up anger.


    At the moment, I also know that the masked young girl who followed Chu Feng was Lu Zhen.


    It''s just that she paid little attention to Lu Zhen before, and Tang youyou didn''t recognize it. If she knew that it was Tang Youyou, she would not care what chufeng was going to do. She would kill Lu Zhen without mercy. In this way, what happened now would not happen. One by one, the people of the Tang family were killed by Mo Qian.


    "Stop it!"


    When Mo Qian is completely involved in the killing and cutting, Mo Li comes from one side and says, "Tang youyou is wrong, but it''s her personal fault. Who let you kill the whole Tang family?"


    Mo Qian stopped and coldly said, "roll!"


    "Mo Qian!" Mo left Leng for a while, eyes than Mo Qian even cold: "you say again, I did not hear clearly."


    Mo Qian looks a little angry and embarrassed. He knows that he shouldn''t have called Mo Li Juan just now, because Mo Li is a crazy woman. If he dares to say a rolling word, he will fight with him immediately. If he doesn''t say that rolling word, people around him will make fun of him.


    His fist clenched slightly and killed a Tang family with one fist. He also said in a cold voice: "it''s not that I am bloodthirsty. This is what my father meant. Do you want to disobey my father''s decision? If you don''t dare, get out of here


    After saying this, Mo Qian felt very comfortable in his heart. With Mo''s instructions, he didn''t need to be polite to Mo Li. Of course, he would not repeat a word of "rolling", but he would explain it again. I believe Mo Li didn''t dare to start with him at will.


    Sure enough, heard this is the meaning of Mo Lin, Mo Li''s face scattered a bit of haze, but she still did not mean to leave, went to Tang Yi in front of her and helped her up.


    His eyes slightly cold swept Mo Qian: "father is because of Tang youyou''s infidelity will be angry to make an unwise decision, I hope you don''t follow his father together confused, wrong in one person, then against one person, not because of one person brewing a blood case, I ask you to stop now, if you kill Tang Youyou, it has nothing to do with Tang family and other people."


    Some deer family members nodded slightly, and the deer owl standing next to Lu Hui stepped forward: "Miss Moli said that one person made mistakes, one person should bear."


    Mo Li and Lu Xiao both said such words. Some people with a little conscience in their hearts nodded slightly, feeling that Tang youyou should not be implicated in the whole Tang family because of Tang youyou. It''s too bloody.


    "What''s your business?"


    Mo Qian was said by so many people, his face changed a little, and he was angry and angry: "this is our Mo family''s business, and Tang family is also our Mohist family''s subsidiary. Tang Youyou, as the master of the Tang family, is also the wife of the Mohist clan leader. If you don''t know self-respect, you have to pay a price. To let others know that betraying the Mohist school is not a person''s business."


    With his hands raised, more than a dozen powerful members of the Mohist School stepped forward. Everyone held a knife in their hands. Mo Qian gave a cruel smile: "choosing to betray the Mohist school is the whole family''s business."


    More than a dozen strong Mohists all raised their swords in their hands, and ink left their faces tight: "Mo Qian!"


    However, Mo Qian didn''t hear Mo Li''s words at all. When the big hand fell down, more than a dozen powerful Mohists also dropped their swords. Then the Tang family fell to the ground. How can they resist the lethal sword?


    Being supported by Mo Li, Tang Yi saw the man who fell down and burst into tears: "father, mother!"


    In the killing just now, Tang Yi''s parents were killed directly. Tang Youyou, who was shaking and falling at any time, swept around every Mohist who supported the killing of the Tang family: "you will have retribution."


    When Mo Qian heard the speech, he laughed and joked in his eyes: "retribution? I knew that you betrayed my father''s retribution, "


    " you see, what is that? " Mo Qian''s words have not finished, was interrupted by a strong deer family, he pointed to the sky above like a meteor falling flame tail, said anxiously.


    Everyone''s eyes were immediately attracted. Tang youyou also raised his head with difficulty. He was stunned for a moment and also showed a smile. He fell on the ground with a soft body: "my wife, it''s so nice not to be played in vain."


    On the other side, the Mohist elder who had watched Mo Qian wreak havoc on the Tang family was the first to react. His face changed greatly: "saint, that''s not a meteor flame, it''s a saint!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2619

    Saint?


    People who are still surprised at what the situation is still there. When they hear the words of the Mohist elder, their brains are dull for a moment. After the reaction, all of them change color slightly. The first reaction is running, because they also feel that it is a powerful atmosphere of holy land, and with destructive power, which is not something they can stop.


    All of a sudden, the scene was flustered, and everyone was tired of running for their lives. The flame speed suddenly accelerated, and it was directly installed on the stone palace. In the burning of the endless ruins and flames, a pair of wings of light spread out, and the Chu wind floated out of it to Tang youyou.


    The rolling saint''s dignity and the sky were oppressed by the thick clouds, and the magic power was turbulent, which made the people on the scene more flustered to escape.


    But soon, they even lost the hope of running, because they were completely surrounded by the demon Kingdom, they could only come in, but could not go out.


    Chu Feng pulls Tang youyou up and puts her hand on her palm. The original force surges to repair her injury. The former pale face of the latter slowly adds some ruddy color to her face, but she does not feel general at all, just a pair of eyes staring at Chu Feng.


    She began to think that Chu Feng would never come back, and that the Tang family was doomed to be exterminated today. But when Chu Feng appeared, Tang youyou knew that his decision was correct and his choice was correct.


    When the whole body''s wounds are repaired, feeling the body is full of strength, Tang youyou whispers: "I really want to be your woman, not your one night lover."


    Chu Feng provoked Tang youyou''s chin as if no one else was there. He said with a faint smile: "it''s just a pity that you are destined to be my one night lover."


    Tang youyou smiles. He is not angry because of Chu Feng''s words, because he is a terrible saint. Facing such a man, it is a kind of gift and luck for Tang youyou to get a night''s favor. If you want to be a woman of Chu Feng, Tang youyou doesn''t think about it and knows that it''s unrealistic.


    Chu Feng loosened Tang youyou''s chin, raised his hand, and a strong force was raging. The burning stone palace turned into smoke. If not for the traces of the palace on the ground, we should doubt whether the stone palace of Mohist school ever existed.


    In Chu Feng''s side, the dream suddenly appeared, similar to the rolling atmosphere of holy land, which surprised the people on the scene. How did a saint appear again? Isn''t Dao the only one saint in the world of Tao?


    The appearance of the dream also surprised Tang youyou a little. Then there was a kind of inferiority complex. Tang youyou thought that dream was not as good as his refined temperament and beautiful face, let alone that dream was still a saint.


    In addition to Tang youyou''s complicated mind, there is another person whose mood is similar and complicated. That person is Tang youyou''s niece, Tang Yi!


    A few days ago, in order to get closer to Chu Feng, Tang youyou wanted to ask Tang Yi, who was still under water, to go to bed. At that time, Tang youyou told her that Chu Feng was a god of nature, but now the God she knew was a saint. Tang Yi''s mood was a little complicated and even some strange ideas, but these ideas were soon put out by Tang Yi.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what everyone was thinking, regardless of the panic and fear of those who couldn''t leave.


    Go forward, the eyes of the cold brush Mo Qian, the latter''s body suddenly stiff, as if the snake was staring at the general.


    The next moment, Mo Qian''s body came to Chu Feng uncontrollably. The elder of Mo family saw him in the distance, and his expression was tight: "that''s our little master of Mohism. Don''t be rude!"


    This is very normal, but after he said it, the elder of Mohism regretted that he had forgotten that he was the middle God, and Chu Feng was a saint. He also forgot that these words were said to those who were not as good as himself.


    In his tension, he suddenly felt severe pain all over his body. Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes coldly staring at him, especially the left eye, made the Mohist elders feel the pain of tearing heart and splitting lung.


    He couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person collapsed on the ground. Chu Fengcai said indifferently: "the elder should have a view of right and wrong, not double standards. People like you are a gift to you when they die. Living is like a waste. Or, you will understand what it is like for those who have been unable to do anything about you.


    The elder of Mo family coughed violently there. For a while, he seemed to be dead. His voice was flustered: "what''s going on? How come my cultivation is gone? Why is it like this?"


    The Mohist elder''s words made the people of the Mo Lu family even more flustered, because they did not see how Chu Feng made his move. However, the practice of the Mohist elder had nothing to do with Chu Feng. The look at Chu Feng was full of awe and fear.


    For Chu Feng, it was just a trivial matter. His eyes glanced over the more than ten Mohist brothers who had just acted as executioners. In the next second, more than ten people burst their blood vessels and fell directly on the ground to die. At the moment of death, they did not know how they died.


    An idea will break people''s life and death, so that the people on the scene are full of fear for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng also turned his head to look at Xiang Mo Qian, and said faintly, "I once met you in the land of Shui nationality and Ice Palace. Originally, I thought we would never see you again. I didn''t expect that we would meet again soon, but I believe we will never meet again!"Mo Qian, who restored his body''s freedom, was so soft that his backbone and dignity disappeared. He knelt down in front of Chu Feng: "don''t kill me!"


    Chu Feng sneered, a hand gently lifted up, suddenly a dark light across the sky, in the outside of the demon Kingdom appeared two old people, two looks are not very good-looking old people, they want to enter the demon realm, but there is no way.


    All of a sudden, two old men appeared. Everyone felt that they were both gods of creation. Only Lu Hui and some elders of Mohist school recognized them and began to speak: "old patriarch!"


    Obviously, the two people who appeared were the old patriarchs of Mohism and Lu family, who rarely appeared, the God of nature!


    But at the moment, the two old patriarchs appeared, but they were unable to resist the Chu wind. They could only stand there in embarrassment and scold the shameless descendants in their hearts. The mysterious and powerful person in the small world was clearly a saint. Who in the end said that he was a god of nature and a group of bastards.


    If Mo Xun and Lu Ren were here, they would be wronged. They also knew from Lu Zhen that Chu Feng was a saint, but they had no time to tell the others, so they did not tell their father.


    But now that everything is false, Chu Feng is obviously going to kill Mo Qian. The head of the Mohist clan is unwilling to do so, but he is not willing to do so. What can he do?


    Chu Feng didn''t care about other people, and there was a gap in the magic field: "Tang family, let''s go!"


    The rest of the people want to leave here when there is a gap. But Chu Feng wants the Tang family to leave. They dare not speak. Tang youyou also knows that staying here can''t help anything. It''s better to leave here quickly and take Tang Yi from Mo Li''s hand. After seeing Chu Feng, he takes the Tang family away.


    At this time, in the face of Chu Feng''s absolute strength, even the old clan leaders of Mo Lu and Mo Lu did not dare to stop the Tang family from leaving.


    Standing in situ, Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Mo Qian''s plea, but a hand fell on his forehead and said faintly: "look at the world again. Soon it doesn''t belong to you, but you should be glad that there are many people buried with you when you die."


    Mo Qian feels Chu Feng''s killing opportunity in the palm of his hand. He secretly scolds how he can offend a saint. He is also angry with Lu Zhen for lying. She clearly says that mysterious powerful people will not appear again. But what is this now?


    However, no matter what it is, Mo Qian kept pleading there, but in the face of his entreaties, Chu Feng did not move, his fingertips flashed a bit of light, and the next moment Mo Qian had no voice, his eyes were wide, and his body fell down on the ground.


    Mo Li frowns. Although Mo Qian often thinks about throwing her sister to bed, there is no denying that they are a father.


    "Guest


    When Mo Li wants to open his mouth and fight for a life for all the people who follow, in addition to Chu Feng''s evil way, another holy land breath comes from the sky, accompanied by a low voice: "injustice has a head, debt has a master, the damned people are dead, the rest of the people are innocent, please don''t have to recreate the injustice."


    Is this?


    In the nervous crowd, they all raised their heads in surprise. The first reaction was the old patriarch of the two Mo Lu families. They bowed together and called their father and daozun respectively!


    With the attitude of the old clan leaders of the Mo Lu family, the people on the scene also knew who was coming. It was daozun, which was the legendary daozun, and even appeared.


    Without any consideration and hesitation, the men of the two families all knelt on the ground and said in a loud voice: "daozun!"


    Only the wind of Chu was calm like water. He slowly raised his head to look at the sky. He knew that the body of daozun didn''t come. It was just the sound from the sky.


    "Dao Zun, this face, I give you, when it is to thank you."


    "But if there is a second time like this, I will kill all the Mohists and the deer."


    No one dares to doubt the killing of Chu Feng. But after this time, only a fool will challenge the Tang family. Otherwise, no one will offend the Tang family.


    And Chu Feng, because of the presence of daozun, also scattered the opportunity of killing, because there is a head of injustice, debt has a master, Mo Qian has died, Mo Fu is not there, then there is no need to re kill.


    Of course, if there is a second time such a situation, Chu Feng will inevitably be bloody, Mohist, whether or not daozun, will not give any face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2620

    After leaving Mohist school, Chu Feng did not stay in daozun world for a long time with a dream.


    Although there is the guarantee and suppression of daozun, the human heart is uncertain. Chu Feng is about to leave the Taoist world, but before leaving, he is willing to give some care and security guarantee to the people who know each other in this universe.


    So Chu Feng asked Tang youyou to take the Tang family with him, and entered the secret place of the world of daozun and the world of the Channeler. Before leaving, he planned to send Tang youyou and Tang family into the small world where the ice palace was located, and then designated a heavenly order. No one could easily enter the small world, even daozun.


    "Chu Feng, can I tell you something?"


    On the way, Tang Yi came to Chu Feng''s side. His face was a little uneasy, and he said cautiously: "there are good people and bad people in the Molu family. The deer owl master of the deer family and the Mo Li Miss of the Mo family are all good people. Although they are usually silent, they are very good at heart."


    Chufeng squints his eyes and looks at Tang Yi: "what do you say to me?"


    "That",, "," Tang Yi blushed slightly and did not dare to look at Chu Feng''s eyes: "I''m afraid that after you send us to a safe place, you will attack the Molu family or the Molu family later. So I want to tell you that some people in the Molu family are still kind and should not die."


    Chu Feng nods slightly, and then speeds up his body to move forward. Tang Yi''s idea is very normal, but Chu Feng knows that he will leave when he sends them to the small world. Not to mention attacking the Molu family, it is a problem whether he can see the people of the Molu family in the future.


    Of course, Chu Feng will not talk about these topics, so that others will feel that he is still somewhere in the world, and it is better to know that he has left the universe.


    In the middle of the night, Chu Feng takes the Tang family to the entrance of the small world where the ice palace is located, and lets the rest of the people go first. Chu Feng retreats and stands beside Tang youyou.


    Since daozun left the world, Tang youyou has not said a word. Although she knows that she is not a woman who likes to talk nonsense, it seems that such silence is a bit abnormal.


    Taking a light look at the Tang family who are entering the small world, Chu Feng said: "I will change some of the environment of the small world and create a growth space similar to that of daozun world. I hope you can develop steadily in it, and don''t worry about what daozun world will do to you, because they can''t enter the small world in the future, only you can go in and out freely."


    Tang youyou en, look at Chu Feng: "listen to your meaning, we won''t see each other again, will we?"


    Chu Feng nods, Tang youyou is a wise man, in such a matter, there is no need to hide her.


    After being confirmed by Chu Feng, Tang youyou has a faint sad look in her eyes. She goes forward and follows him into the small world. Although it is only one night of lingering with Chu Feng, she can never forget this man.


    Standing in place, watching a Tang family into which, Chu Feng partial head to the dream of opening: "you say, I today is not changed mercy?"


    Dream gently nodded: "I never feel taboo demons, is benevolent, the original universe does not need a benevolent demon."


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly. If the dream is not imaginary now, he must hit her ass. he doesn''t have a sense of humor in chatting. It just destroys the good atmosphere.


    With a breath of breath, Chu Feng walked into the small world, and then rose into the air. The power of heaven in the whole small world is changing. Chu Feng is creating a big environment suitable for the growth of the small world, and has also set a ban. In the future, except for the people in the small world, the rest of the people can''t go in and out freely.


    Then, in this world, many dangerous places were created, and even some mountain terrain was changed. It was only a hasty change, which was destined to be inferior to the daozun world formed for a long time.


    However, for the Tang family, or for the rest of the small world, such an environment is suitable for them to grow up.


    After all this, the Tang family also entered the small world. Chu Feng was about to fall from the sky and bid farewell to Tang youyou. When he saw a lake, he narrowed his eyes, and then his spirit was shocked. His body suddenly passed through the void.


    Also left a sentence: "you Tang family to find their own habitat, I hope you have been good."


    Dream did not know how Chu Feng suddenly said to leave, but also quickly followed up. Only Tang youyou stood in the same place with a little more bitterness in her eyes. She also wanted to leave a little more memories for each other before Chu Feng left, but there was no chance now.


    And Chu wind across the void fell on the edge of the lake, saw a woman lying there in purple, it is ice crystal!


    Quickly walked over to pick up the ice crystal, cold voice way: "what''s going on?"


    When he left daozun world, he asked Bingjing to come back to the small world, but how could she be seriously injured?


    Ice crystal looks very weak, gently nodded: "go, save ice palace people."


    Chu Feng didn''t know what was going on, but it was definitely not a trivial matter. Let Mengzhao take a look at Bingjing, without wasting time, passed the void, and soon appeared in the ice palace. Just standing above the ice palace, Chu Feng''s eyes could not be too cold.The white world, itself is very beautiful, even in the evening with a kind of ethereal flavor, but the ice palace at this time seems to completely lose the flavor of the past, all ice and snow buildings almost destroyed, snow lying on the body, all of them are ice palace women.


    At one glance, it was a mess, just like hell on earth.


    Chu wind fell from the sky, trampled on the snow and went forward. All the places passed were Ice Palace women without sound. Before arriving at the snow Palace which had been destroyed, Chu wind narrowed her eyes and breathed deeply before going inside.


    When walking into the ice and snow palace, Chu Feng saw an ice blue person sitting on the ground with an ice blue, and the person held by ice blue was ice moon. It was just that the ice moon at this time seemed to be asleep. He was stained with blood in front of her body, and his mouth was still carrying silk blood. However, the expression on his face was fixed, and he smiled slightly.


    Hearing the footsteps, the ice blue looked at it, and the person who saw it was Chu Feng, and the look was slightly cold: "did you go?"


    Chu Feng did not answer the question of ice blue, but walked to the front step by step, crouched down and looked at the sleeping ice moon. There was a bit of pain in his eyes. He didn''t need to explore, but he could feel that the ice moon was dead.


    Yes, that beautiful and kind girl is dead.


    "Roll!" he said, coughing with a little blood


    Chu Feng still ignored ice blue, but reached out to touch the ice moon. When he was about to touch it, he was opened by the ice blue hand and said, "what do you do, don''t think you are ordinary people, I will not kill you. If you dare not respect my younger sister again, I will surely kill you."


    Chu wind closed her eyes and breathed deeply, and wanted to scold the frozen blue color of Chu wind. Because she felt the rolling breath of Chu wind, which was the breath of,, and sage.


    In her state of daze, Chu Feng opens her eyes and holds the ice moon from her arms, and gets up and goes out. Ice blue looks at the back of Chu wind, and asks himself how possible, that Muggle, how can it be a saint?


    Hurriedly get up and follow out, only to see Chu Feng holding the ice moon standing in the snow, the sky also began to drift snow, ice blue stood in the back dare not go up.


    Chu Feng stared at the ice moon in her arms, smiling serenely, but never waking up again: "what is the matter?"


    This time, ice blue dare not say roll again, the tone is a little bit nervous back: "it is the moose two family leaders to visit!"


    Originally, this afternoon, Mo Yi and Lu Ren came to the ice palace. They directly faced the moon. They wanted to kill her and wash the shame that neither of them had killed before, but also to make the palace lose his superior God and could not rise.


    Besides Mo Zhen and deer kernel, Lu Zhen also came. When Mo Zhen and Mo Zhen were fighting against ice moon, Lu Zhen seemed crazy and killed people in the ice palace. Many people died in Lu Zhen''s hand, and few people could run away.


    So Bingjing and ice blue work together to fight Lu Zhen. Lu Zhen Ming Ming has the power to kill their division and sisters, but it is like a cat grabbing mice to abuse them. At the end of the day, ice crystal and ice blue take the way of left and right evacuation, and let the ice moon go quickly.


    Ice crystal and ice blue both lead Lu Zhen to kill the people in the ice palace in one direction, while those who watch the dead ice moon never leave.


    When night falls, ice blue drags the wounded body back, sees the body everywhere, and the ice moon dying in the ice and snow palace.


    Chu wind condenses his eyes, and makes sure that the hand of the ice moon is a little tighter: "when you come back, the ice moon is not dead?"


    "Yes!" Ice blue dare not hide, nodded: "she told me Mo Qian and they were sure she could not save her life and only left after receiving news. And they all laughed about going to the aquarium after they abused the ice palace, as if they had gone back to the world of Taoism."


    Chu wind took a deep breath, and knew that Mo He and Lu Ren must have been sent back after receiving the abuse of the world of Taoism. Otherwise, it would be sure that the ice moon died and the water people would be destroyed before they would go.


    The ice moon in his arms was lost, and the latter body floated slowly. When a light passed parallel to the moon, the body of the moon disappeared in the void.


    Chu Feng put down his hand and looked like a level and quiet: "call up the people who are still alive in the ice palace. Before I go to work, do something for you!"


    Ice blue is seriously injured. I can imagine that the rest of the people, Chu Feng believes that the moon is still alive, and he certainly hopes that he can save the people in the ice palace.


    When ice blue went to call the fugitive Ice Palace, Chu Feng slowly crossed a tear on his face and was gently wiped away by him with his hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2621

    As the night passed, when the sun slowly fell on the ice palace covered with ice and snow, those who began to escape from the ice palace were also called back by ice blue.


    Chu Feng has helped Bing Jing and Bing LAN heal their wounds, but even if they are still alive, they don''t have any happy look on their faces. Because of yesterday''s disaster, most of the people in the ice palace have died, and all the buildings have been destroyed. Now the ice palace can be said to exist in name and dead in reality.


    Chu wind from the faces of the people one by one, you can feel their inner sadness, and that kind of moment surging hate, as well as suffocating.


    They know who is ravaging their ice palace, but they do not have the ability to retaliate, so they are oppressed and bored.


    Looking at everyone present, Chu Feng''s face was not startled or happy. His body slowly floated up. The subtle power surged in the air, completely enveloping the ice palace women. Because of Lu Zhen''s rampage, people in the ice palace were more or less injured.


    Although not fatal, but if not treated as soon as possible, there will still be a little residual sequelae.


    That subtle power contains the original power, slowly repairing the injuries of people in the ice palace, and their eyes toward Chu Feng are shocked and complicated.


    When Bingjing brought chufeng back at first, they all felt that chufeng was just a Muggle and an ordinary person. Bingjing''s reason for bringing him back was that he was oppressed by the fire clan coalition forces, so that he could not go out and be killed by the fire clan alliance.


    But now they know that Chu Feng is a saint and the saint they need to look up to. Although they don''t know why she was brought back by Bingjing in the beginning, they don''t want to go deep into it at this time. In addition to the complexity and shock in the eyes of everyone looking at Chu Feng, it is a kind of thirst and expectation.


    I hope he can help Ice Palace, and hope he can revenge for ice palace.


    By the time Chu Feng put down her hands, all the injuries in the ice palace had been cured. The dream was watching quietly with a little anxious in her eyes. But now that something like this happened here, she could not open her mouth to remind Chu Feng to go back to the original universe.


    Chu Feng repaired the injury of the people in the ice palace, and turned to look slightly. In the shocked look of the people in the ice palace, those buildings destroyed yesterday are recovering little by little. When everything calms down, the ice palace recovers as before, and even the corpses all over the place don''t know where to go.


    If they didn''t know that most of the people in the ice palace had already died, they would have doubted whether the things happened yesterday.


    Chu Feng can do so many things, slowly fall down to see ice crystal and ice blue, for ice crystal because of the kind of feelings generated by taking care of him, chufeng can not accept, but also can understand her mood, but this is not the time to love.


    Chu Feng, who wanted to go, said: "Ice Palace master, ice blue, do you want to maintain the status quo, or do you want to have strong strength?"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to create too many powerful beings, but after this disaster, the ice palace was destroyed and the Tang family entered this small world. Although Tang youyou was in charge of it, the Tang family below might not think that way. He is still in the Tang family and dare not do anything. What if he left?


    So before leaving, Chu Feng wants to see what Bingjing thinks and respect their choice.


    "I want to be strong!"


    Ice crystal did not reply, ice blue is the first to say: "I do not want to let Ice Palace encounter yesterday''s things."


    Chu wind lightly skimmed her one eye, and glanced over the ice crystal: "you two sit down!"


    Binglan doesn''t know what chufeng is going to do, but when she thinks of the realm and cultivation of bingyue, she must have something to do with chufeng. She steps forward and sits down with her back to chufeng. Bingjing hesitates for a moment and then goes and sits down.


    "You go down first and leave the ice palace temporarily."


    Chu Feng went to the ice crystal division behind the sister sit down, also said to those ice palace people.


    After the people of Ice Palace completely withdrew from the ice palace area, Chu Feng raised his hands and put them behind ice crystal and ice blue respectively, driving the force of origin into their bodies, ready to help them improve their accomplishments. He did not ask for the world of tyrants, at least in the world of Taoism, he could protect himself.


    Soon, thunder from the divine realm formed over the ice palace. People who left the ice palace area felt excited. They thought that the ice palace had no future, now they seemed to see the hope of the future of the ice palace.


    When everything calmed down, the breath of the two gods surged between heaven and earth. The breath was so strong that it made the faces of the ice palace in the distance look happy. They knew it was the breath of ice crystal and ice blue.


    Want to go to see how, but think of Chu Feng''s account, or first stop the pace, but everyone''s eyes, have been showing no cover up excitement.


    Before the palace of ice and snow, Chu Feng stood up from the ground and looked at the two women who had broken through without a single thread, and moved his eyes away without surprise or joy.


    Ice crystal and ice blue feel the surging power of the upper God, and also respond to the embarrassment at the moment. Subconsciously, she will go to dress, but then she stops. Bingjing bites her lip and turns back to Chu Feng and says, "wait for me!"Then she entered the ice palace. Ice blue ran quickly towards her residence. Standing in front of a man like this, she had never tried. Although Chu Feng helped her improve her accomplishments, she should be grateful, but this gratitude can be done in other ways, not necessarily.


    "Not yet?"


    When Bingjing and Bingjing went to dress, the dream came to Chu Feng''s side, and the illusory figure was shaking there: "or do you want to do another thing?"


    Chu Feng is silent. There are some things that don''t need to be said. I believe the dream is also clear. Bingyue is the only woman who moved his heart after he came to this parallel universe. Otherwise, she would not choose bingyue to improve her cultivation, so that she has a strong strength. But now bingyue is dead, dead in the hands of Mo Lin and Lu Ren.


    Chu Feng is not a kind person, but he should at least be able to bear the ice moon''s affection to him, and there is a little apology of Chu Feng.


    He knew what bingyue meant to him when he left the palace, but he still chose to leave. Even when he helped bingyue, he didn''t show his true face. Even now bingyue died, he still didn''t know that the person who helped her was himself.


    This is a pity, but also a lifetime can not make up for the pain.


    Chu Feng can treat seriously injured people, even if they still have one breath, but they can''t save the dead. Maybe Zhang Yuner can do it if Zhang Yuner is there, but now Zhang Yuner is not.


    Chu Feng was silent and did not reply, and the dream did not ask anything, because she already knew Chu Feng''s choice, and the Mo Lu family were doomed to bear Chu Feng''s most violent killing opportunity.


    Bingjing and binglan also came back with their clothes on. After entering the divine realm, they indirectly transformed their bodies. They looked more beautiful than before. However, with the death of bingyue, Chu Feng had no mind to appreciate the beauty of the two women.


    Turn to go to one side, ice crystal know general, said to ice blue: "pacify everyone, I go to come." Then he walked in the direction where Chu Feng left.


    Ice blue standing in place, looking at the far away Chu Feng''s back, slightly squinting, biting his lips, the front has been broken skin.


    On the ice and snow ground, Chu Feng and Bing Jing walked one after another, while the dream followed directly at the end. They walked on like this without saying anything. Until they left the ice palace for some distance, Chu Feng stopped and Bingjing stopped behind Chu Feng.


    Looking at the back of the man in front of her, Bingjing opened her hands and hugged Chu Feng: "take me with me!"


    Chu Feng gently opened his hands and broke away from Bingjing''s arms. He turned to look at Bingjing and said in a soft voice, "master of Ice Palace, you are persistent."


    "Yes Bing Jing nodded and looked at Chu Feng seriously: "for the sake of Ice Palace, I have supported for thousands of years. I dare not hate or love for thousands of years. Until I meet you and take care of you for half a month, I don''t know that I can pursue myself."


    "Bingyue has become a superior God, and I think of you, so I take the initiative to abdicate to bingyue, and then go to you. I admit that I am selfish, I also admit that I am persistent, but falling in love with a person is originally very wonderful."


    In the face of Bing Jing''s sincere confession, Chu Feng did not have the slightest emotional fluctuation. He turned around and looked calm: "master of Ice Palace, do you know what conclusion I got when I first saw you?"


    "What?" Bingjing asked


    "You''re not a woman who can move." Chu Feng raised a faint smile: "you can abide by the original heart for thousands of years just for the sake of Ice Palace, which shows that ice palace is more important than many things in your heart. How can you give up ice palace because you fall in love with a man, or even leave the Ice Palace?"


    "I don''t know what happened, but I''m sure all this is just a kind of persistence. You don''t really love me, so I won''t take you away, nor will I take away a little bit of the world!"


    Chufeng left a word and walked forward, as if shrinking into an inch, and soon went to a far place, and even slowly disappeared in the sight of ice crystal. When he wanted to capture again, there was no sound of Chu wind.


    When she looks back, she finds that her dream behind her is gone. Bingjing knows that Chu Feng is gone. She wants to avenge bingyue.


    Why can''t you love me so much


    The corner of her mouth slightly cocked up, and Bingjing showed a faint smile, which should not belong to her. At the next moment, Bingjing fell on the ground with her eyes closed and her body was soft. Then a ray of light passed by. She was completely quiet. Only the faint ice crystal lay there.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2622

    "You are all bastards!"


    Daozun the world, the stone palace of Mohist has been restored by the old patriarch of Mohism. At the moment, he is like a lion in a rage waiting for Mo Lin and Lu Ren, and there is also an old clan leader of the Lu family sitting next to him.


    Mo Xun and Lu Ren both stood there shaking slightly, with their heads down. They didn''t dare to say a word, because they knew that they had just done a stupid thing and almost destroyed the ice palace. They didn''t know whether the ice moon was dead. If bingyue died, they would not dare to imagine the consequences.


    The old patriarch of the Mohist family still didn''t get angry when he scolded him. He stood up and went forward. He raised his hand, left and right, and slapped Lu Ren and Mo Xun. Although Lu Ren was not his son, he was in the same angry mood as he was at the moment. It was normal to teach him a lesson.


    After being slapped by the old Mohist patriarch, Lu Ren and Mo Xuan are even more anxious. Because the Mohist clan leader is not such an unstable person, his anger can only show that he is really angry.


    Two people did not think much, directly knelt on the ground: "we are wrong."


    "Wrong?" "You are not only wrong, but also stupid and hopeless. Because of the oppression of the ice palace, the fire clan coalition army was destroyed, Mo Kang was killed, and the Mo Lu two allied forces were deterred and evacuated. We have already said, don''t worry about the ice palace."


    "I don''t want to turn around, but you are going to wreak havoc on the ice palace and kill most of the people. It''s stupid."


    Lu Ren and Mo Lu''s body was so shocked that they knew they were too impulsive.


    From the beginning of all kinds of signs, we can see that the mysterious power is to protect the ice palace, but they even came to the ice palace again, and they also joined hands to wreak havoc on the ice moon, and even connived Lu Zhen to kill so many people in the ice palace.


    Lu Zhen?


    Thinking of Lu Zhen, Mo Lin and Lu Ren are both stunned and look at each other. The former opens his mouth first: "where''s Lu Zhen?"


    Lu Ren''s eyes were at a loss and looked around: "it seems that he didn''t come back with us."


    "What''s going on?" the old head of the Mohist clan said with a cold face


    Lu Ren didn''t dare to hide it. Lu Zhen told them everything. Even Tang youyou and Chu Feng were involved. Lu Zhen also told them that Chu Feng would no longer help Ice Palace. He went to daozun and wanted to go to a distant place and would never come back.


    Lu Zhen didn''t believe that at first, but it turned out that Tang youyou was really cheating on his back. Therefore, it was confirmed that what Lu Zhen said was true. Only then did they decide to go to the small world to wreak havoc on the ice palace and kill the ice moon to make it impossible for the ice palace to rise.


    After listening to Lu Ren''s words, the old Mohist patriarch looked ugly. The sitting Lu clan leader kicked Lu Ren to the ground with one kick: "you didn''t look down on your daughter before. Why do you believe her so much this time?"


    "Find her right away. She must have been under the control of the mysterious power. In addition, your attitude towards her over the years has made you both lose and she will be happy alone."


    Lu Ren is kicked to the ground and seems to have been woken up. His attitude towards Lu Zhen has come to mind over the years.


    Because of Lu Xiao''s excellent son, and Lu Ren always thinks that her son is the successor of the family, Lu Zhen, who is no less gifted than Lu Xiao, has always been not optimistic about Lu Zhen. Even most of her resources are put on Lu Xiao. It can be said that most of Lu Zhen''s efforts to this day are her own.


    At first, Lu Ren thought everything was right. But now, after listening to his father''s words, Lu Ren realized how stupid he was.


    In the world of the strong, most people are indifferent. The Lu family has never given Lu Zhen the so-called fair treatment. Now that she has a chance to let the people she hates lose both sides, why not?


    The more he thought about Lu Ren, the more angry he was. He stood up and became angry to the extreme. However, there was no response from Lu Zhen. After many attempts, the result was similar.


    "Father, she seems to be hiding."


    The old patriarch of the Lu family raised his hand to throw it in Lu Ren''s face, and finally stopped. Now things have not happened. No matter how to teach Mo Fu and Lu Ren here, nothing can be done. The only thing that can be done is to find a way before the Chu wind comes.


    Turning back and sitting down, the old patriarch of the deer family said in a cold voice: "brother Mo, what do you do next?"


    "What can I do?" This is because of Lu Zhen, but there must be some reasons why Mo Xun is angry with Tang youyou. So it is meaningless to infer that it has nothing to do with the Mohist school. When Chu Fengzhen came, he would not care about these things: "now I can only let my father come here to make sure that we can get through this dangerous opportunity."


    Hearing that the old Mohist clan leader wanted to invite out the Mohist daozun, the old Lu clan chief''s expression softened a little. The Mohist daozun is a saint, and the Chu wind is also a saint. I believe that it will certainly prevent their disaster.


    Almost at the same time, the Mohist patriarch had no time to contact daozun. Suddenly, the sky outside began to gradually darken.


    All the people in the stone palace were shocked and all went out. Outside, Mo Li and Mo family were standing in front of the stone palace. In addition, the deer owl also took the deer family here. They all knew what had happened, so they all gathered together.At the moment, people''s eyes are looking at the sky. The white clouds that begin to float slowly become dark clouds. There is a slight dull sound of thunder. The whole sky seems to collapse.


    Another powerful magic power surging, so that all under the sky are holding their breath, they know who is coming.


    Mo Xun and Lu Ren are pale as if they were dead parents. They scolded Lu Zhen a million times in their hearts. If Lu Zhen didn''t tell them Chu Feng would not come back again, they would not be cruel to the ice palace, but they would be too late to say anything.


    Above the sky, Chu Feng wearing the wings of magic light, with a dream on that direct appearance, indifferent eyes, looking down at the people on the ground, hands gently raised, eyes indifference to an extreme.


    Suddenly between the fall, heaven and earth thunderbolt, Mo deer two old patriarch''s face greatly changed: "don''t!"


    However, Chu Feng did not listen to any of their words. The thunder of heaven''s punishment exploded, and thousands of thunder lights flashed. With unparalleled terrorist power, Chu Feng fell from the sky and went out to the stone palace and to every place and corner of Mohist school.


    In addition, the thunder of heavenly punishment also fell over the Lujia area far away. Everyone felt the terrible power of the sage, as if they had met the end of the world. If they really suffered from the thunder of punishment, they knew that there was absolutely no one alive.


    With the booming sound, the whole world of daozun is shrouded in the terror of the devil''s holy power. Both the Molu family members have ushered in the biggest fear ever.


    Everyone felt that this time it was going to die.


    At a time when everyone was in despair, there was a surging and different holy power outside the holy power of the evil way. Those who fell down from the sky were directly annihilated, and the whole sky was dark, but there was no trace of the thunder. Only the people of the Molu family and even the whole daozun world were reluctantly relieved.


    If Chu Feng doesn''t leave, they can''t be completely at ease.


    The dream standing next to Chu Feng has a complicated look in his eyes. Just now, Chu Feng had the heart to destroy the whole world of daozun, and his dream could not help being affected. Although he is now blocked, the dream is very clear that Chu Feng will never stop his killing because of obstruction.


    In the void, a big figure with white hair and beard appears. Daozun appears helpless and melancholy in front of everyone. His eyes pass over the people of Mo Lu family on the ground, with a faint disappointment.


    In the beginning, Chu Feng came because of the Tang family''s rampage. He had already relied on the beginning of a little human relationship to let Chu Feng retreat. When he thought it should be over, the contemporary clan leaders of Mo Lu and Mo Lu made the ice palace murder case foolishly.


    As a saint who has existed for a long time, daozun can see the importance of Binggong to chufeng. It can also be said that some people in Binggong are important to chufeng. Otherwise, he would never help Binggong again and again.


    However, Mo Xuan and her husband couldn''t see through this. They went to the small world to wreak havoc on the ice palace just by Lu Zhen''s one-sided words. They were extremely stupid.


    But no matter how stupid they are, as the only sage in the Taoist world, they have the responsibility to maintain the stability of the world.


    Dao Zun sighed, and before he opened his mouth, Chu Feng had already faintly uttered a voice: "Lord daozun, I gave you a face, and at that time, you still need to stop me?"


    "Guest Daozun sighed again and again, which showed his helplessness: "once upon a time when I stepped into a saint, I made an oath to help the Mohist school once and help the whole Taoist world once. Now your arrival will affect the stability of the Taoist world. How can I fulfill my promise?"


    "After this time, I will not pay any more attention to where the future Taoist world will go."


    The meaning of daozun Chu Feng has clearly understood that today, no matter whether the Molu family is right or wrong, he has to abide by the original commitment to maintain once, even if he wants to maintain, then there will be a war.


    Chu Feng folded up the wings of the magic light, and the magic ring appeared between his fingers. The black cape moved with the wind, showing his domineering magic power: "I never thought I could see a Taoist. If so, let me experience the power of the first Taoist in the world."


    "Don''t be merciful. If you lose, I''ll kill the Molu family."


    All people''s hearts are raised at this moment. They know that their life and death will be decided in the next Holy War!


    Who wins and who loses?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2623

    The Molu family completely withdrew from the area where they were about to fight, but it was impossible for them to take the opportunity to run away. Although the dream is only a soul form, it is a saint after all. It is a simple thing to stop them from running.


    Chu Feng and daozun stand in the void and look at each other. At the center of the two people, there is a slight whirlpool of air. It seems that war will be triggered at any time.


    The world of daozun is shrouded in the oppression of Shengwei, and everyone is paying attention to this unprecedented holy war. Since ancient times, daozun is the only saint in the world of Taoism. Now there is a second saint, and it is even more necessary to stage a holy war. This is something that many people have never thought of before.


    "Lord daozun!"


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment and then said, "is it worth it?"


    After standing at the top of the Taoist world for a long time, the Mo Lu family has forgotten their original intention. However, for the sake of the original promise, daozun still has to maintain the Mo Lu family who did something wrong. Chu Feng doesn''t know whether it is worth it.


    Daozun mildly smiles: "as long as I think it''s worth it, then it''s worth it. No matter how the final result is, I''ll get rid of this concern and go to pursue my supreme way."


    Chu Feng understood the meaning of daozun and nodded slightly: "please forgive Chu Feng."


    In vain, Chu Feng appeared within the scope of daozun. The supreme magic power gathered the terrible saint''s fighting power. A terrifying lightning fell from the sky and surrounded Chu Feng and daozun. They launched the strongest holy war!


    When the two fists collided, the whole world of daozun was shaking. The buildings collapsed, the mountains and rivers collapsed, and the water and river were cut off. The weaker Taoists died directly. But Chu Feng and daozun didn''t care about these things. The sage''s blood flowed into a river in a rage. Now it''s still light.


    The two people touch each other and collide again. The battle between the taboo demon God and the Taoist sage presents the most gorgeous law of heaven and earth.


    Both Chu Feng and daozun were temporarily put aside by the cause and effect of the war. They only looked at each other, and their goal was to defeat each other. No matter how powerful the power of leakage was, and no matter how the world of daozun was being destroyed by an inch, there were only two people whose terrible fighting power was rampant between heaven and earth.


    The people of the Mo Lu family, who are monitored by the dream in the distance, feel the terrible fighting power of the saints. Even the elders of the two families are in awe.


    Because even if ten of them are put together, they may not be able to exert such terrible fighting power.


    In the constant collision, the space is broken and the mirror image is distorted. Chu Feng and daozun appear in one place from time to time. In the air, in addition to the terrible holy power, we can only hear the voice of their collision, which is no less than the most violent thunder.


    The strength of the two men continued to climb. From the beginning of the trial to the first battle, the cracks on the ground had formed a huge Canyon, which could not see the bottom. The Mohist area had been completely destroyed, and the original trace could not be seen again.


    The stone palace restored by the Mohist ancestors collapsed again, even fell into the cracks and disappeared on the earth.


    The thundering thunder never stops. The scope of the fierce battle between Chu Feng and daozun is constantly expanding, which has affected the destruction of thousands of miles. All kinds of terrible natural disasters are staged everywhere in daozun''s world. Those who watch the holy war in the distance of Molu family seem to have died.


    But even so, Chu Feng and daozun didn''t mean to stop. On the contrary, they fought more bravely and seemed to want to destroy the whole world.


    The Last Shocking collision happened again. Between the space distortion, Chu Feng and daozun also separated. Looking at each other hundreds of meters apart, Chu Feng''s breath was calm and did not seem to be a bit tired. On the contrary, daozun''s face was more flushed, and the consumption of strength was obviously much greater than that of chufeng.


    Chu Feng raised his hand, and Minghong magic sword appeared between his palms. The magic power, which had already made people gasp, was surging.


    Glancing over daozun, who could be defeated only after several hundred rounds, Chu Feng lowered his magic sword and said, "Lord daozun, you are not my opponent."


    "Yes Daozun nodded gently. There was no sadness and regret of Chu Feng''s opponent, but a state of satisfaction: "but this is a good thing. From the moment I stepped into the holy land to now, I have experienced endless years of invincible loneliness. Even if I am defeated, how about it? At least I know that I still have pursuit and I am not strong enough."


    "And until the last moment, who will win or who will lose, is unknown!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes become deep, knowing that daozun just doesn''t want to end up regretfully, so he wants to fight with all his strength.


    Lifting Minghong''s magic sword slightly, Chu Feng''s body swept through the void. He didn''t use the magic light''s wings from the beginning to the end. With the help of polishing, daozun would have been defeated. Chu Feng didn''t want him to lose too badly, so he fought with him at a fair speed.


    Facing Chu Feng''s attack again, daozun''s eyes flashed dignified. He knew that there was a huge gap between him and Chu Feng. At least, there was a gap between him and Chu Feng.


    With his teeth clenched, he suddenly burst into a terrifying force. He was unarmed to meet a sword split by the upper Chu wind. The collision of powerful forces set off a wave of air and explosion. It was like a bulldozer that ravaged some of the earth. Daozun was also in this collision. He was chopped by the Chu wind and flew out for a distance of 100 meters to stabilize his body.When he wanted to fight back, he found that Chu Feng was missing, and daozun felt a lump in his heart.


    There are also people in the Mo Lu family who are nervous. If daozun loses, Chu Feng will kill them. They don''t want daozun to lose, but they can''t catch a trace of where Chu Feng went.


    All of a sudden, daozun felt something looking up at the sky. He didn''t know when Chu Feng appeared in the sky. The Minghong magic sword in his hand had disappeared. He clenched his fist and was falling rapidly with huge impact.


    Daozun''s eyes were more dignified. He clenched his fist and cheered. The two fists collided in the middle of the air, and Chu Feng pressed up 10% of his strength, which was a powerful force that daozun could not stop.


    As soon as his body was shocked and stopped for a second, daozun could not stop the rampant force. His body ran into the ground uncontrollably, and the whole body fell into the huge crack caused by the war.


    At this moment, Mo Lu and his family became nervous. They didn''t know who was calling out: "daozun lost, let''s run!"


    One person yelled out such a voice, and the rest of the people were responding. Except for the core members of the Molu family who wanted to run because of their dignity, the others couldn''t control so much. Daozun was defeated by Chu Feng. If they stayed here, they would only die.


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, sketching out the cruel bloodthirsty arc. When he raised his hand, Minghong''s magic sword flashed out and shot out in an instant, turning into thousands of sword lights.


    Daozun also flew out of the cracks on the ground at the moment, intending to stop those sword light raging, Chu Feng directly blocked him in front of him: "Lord daozun, if you lose, you can''t protect them, then let them pay the price of bleeding."


    Daozun wiped the bloodstain from the corners of his mouth, and his eyes painfully passed by the people of the Molu family who were being ravaged by Minghong magic sword. He wanted to pass, but he was blocked by Chu Feng. He couldn''t think of it, but he felt a little uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng could see daozun''s mood. He raised his head and looked up at the sky. He said faintly: "since ancient times, no matter how strong the universe is, it is good to respect the strong. What we pay attention to is some fairness. However, when fairness loses its standard, a world is equivalent to a decline."


    "You have created a stable life for them for such a long time, but they do not know how to cherish and want to break this kind of stability. Why can''t you bear it?"


    Daozun took back his eyes, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath. When he opened it again, he could not see the expression of unbearable and painful. He nodded to Chu Feng slightly: "if I do something wrong, I should pay the price. Maybe I really take care of them too much. I should learn to let go. It''s better for me and for them."


    With a word left, daozun turned around and left directly. The breath that belonged to him disappeared between heaven and earth at this moment. The core people of the two families, who had been expecting miracles, were completely flustered.


    Even the old clan leaders of Mo Lu and Mo Lu were pale and ran away regardless of any dignity. Because Chu Feng was a saint, daozun had already given up on them. How could they fight against Chu Feng?


    Chu Feng looked at all this with indifference in his eyes. His finger gently raised a shot. The body of the old Lu clan leader across the void stopped as if he was shocked. Then he hit the ground heavily and didn''t die. But at that moment, all his strength was wasted.


    Then the old Mohist patriarch also met with the same situation as the Lu clan leader. He was deprived of his accomplishments by Chu Feng. As for the rest of the people, they were still ravaged by the Ming Hong magic sword.


    Chu Feng across the void, standing in front of Mo Lin and Lu Ren, two people because of their father''s tragedy, at the moment their bodies are shaking there.


    In the face of Chu Feng, he immediately lost any backbone. He knelt down on the ground and almost cried out: "spare my life!"


    "Spare me?" Chu Feng''s eyes were down and he said indifferently: "when you ravaged the ice palace, did you hear the people of the ice palace say forgive me? When you evacuated the ice moon seriously, did you ever think that she would die. What''s wrong with them? Why did you deprive them of their right to survive?"


    "Let me spare my life, unless the sun is no longer angry, the moon no longer appears, mountains and rivers flow up, and heaven and earth are upside down!"


    Mo Xun and Lu Ren are in complete despair, and Chu Feng''s hand is also raised high. Just as he is about to start, Mo Li and Lu Xiao escape Minghong magic sword in the distance and speak in unison: "no!"


    Chu Feng lightly passed over the two men and remembered what Tang Yi had said. His eyes were frozen, and the sword spirit of Ming Hong magic sword did not ravage them again: "you can live, but they must die."


    Suddenly, Chu Feng''s big hand clapped down, Mo Lin and Lu Ren were directly slapped into powder without even making a sound of scream. It seemed that they had never appeared before. Lu Xiao and Mo Li also forgot what to say. Until everything was quiet, Chu Feng did not know where to go with his dream.


    Lu Xiao and Mo Li stand on the ruins of the earth, look, where there are Mohist people, where there are deer family, at a glance, there are only two of them alive.


    Mo left the body a soft kneeling on the ground: "how can this happen?"The deer owl''s body swayed slightly and looked around: "where''s your sister?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2624

    As Chu Feng slaughtered the Mo Lu family, one day passed quietly. For those in the Taoist world, it was shocking and hard to accept.


    Nowadays, there are many people in the world who are regarded as the most powerful in the world.


    But after these so-called rumors were confirmed, everyone was shocked to the extreme.


    A mysterious saint appeared in the Taoist world, and the news that he was defeated by daozun in the first battle and then destroyed the Molu family was constantly confirmed. When he felt curious about the mysterious sage, a large number of people poured into daozun world.


    Today, daozun world and Molu have been destroyed, but no matter how they are destroyed, there will be a lot of treasures left behind. They are not going to see the excitement, but to see if they can find any treasures on the ruins of the two families.


    The moon rises slowly, and the night officially comes. When countless people go to daozun world, a graceful figure also enters a small world.


    And this person is Lu Zhen!


    When the ice palace was ravaged by news, a sage appeared and saved the Tang family. Mo Xun and Lu Ren were afraid that the sage would find out about them in the ice palace, so they quickly went back to daozun world. Only Lu Zhen did not follow, because she knew that even if she went back to daozun world, she could not escape.


    Walking in this strange little world where she doesn''t know who it is, Lu Zhen''s body shivers.


    She has been informed that the Mo deer family have been mercilessly destroyed because of the blood washing of the ice palace. Even the Mohist daozun is not Chu Feng''s opponent and has been defeated.


    But these Lu Zhen don''t want to care at the moment, she only knows that she wants to hide now.


    She knew that Chu Feng, who had taken her body and destroyed her pride, must be looking for her everywhere and killing her now!


    Whether it is bingyue''s death or the death of many people in the ice palace, Chu Feng is enough to kill her. Lu Zhen knows this very well, so even if she is still alive, she doesn''t respond. She doesn''t want to reveal her position. As long as she hides, she believes it will be safe in decades.


    There are countless small worlds in the Taoist world. Lu Zhen believes that as long as you have a heart to hide, even a saint can''t find himself.


    It''s just that feeling of loneliness of escaping invades Lu Zhen''s body and mind, which makes her hate for Chu Feng increase. She doesn''t feel that she is wrong now. Only when Chu Feng forced her to do these things, she takes away her precious body and plays with her as a mean woman. All these are Chu Feng''s faults and Chu Feng''s forcing her.


    Lu Zhen forgets that even if Chu Feng doesn''t trample her, she will take actions to revenge. She is a proud person. She only allows her to abuse others and never allow herself to be humiliated.


    Lu Zhen stopped before she reached a river.


    Looking at the reflection of the moon in the river, he he laughs: "all dead, all died well, who told you to look down on me at the beginning?"


    As she said this, Lu Zhen burst into laughter. There was no grief because the Lu family had been destroyed by Chu Feng. She was only happy. Those people who only valued deer owls but not her were dead, and she was still alive.


    Moreover, as long as she avoided Chu Feng''s killing, she was confident that she could step into the middle God and then go out at that time, she would certainly become the top strong in the world of Taoism, because those strong people are dead now.


    Even if she doesn''t go out in the future, as long as she can live, Lu Zhen will feel enough.


    Sitting down, Lu Zhen''s pretty face with a ferocious smile: "Chu Feng, you must be very painful now? Watching so many people die in Ice Palace, even bingyue is dead, you must be more crazy than me? It''s a pity that Tang youyou was saved by you. Otherwise, if that cheap woman died, would you feel more miserable? "


    Thinking that Chu Feng may be very sad at the moment, Lu Zhen''s heart has a kind of abnormal satisfaction. If time permits, she would like to kill all the people in the ice palace, but now the result is OK.


    The only pity is that Tang youyou is not dead, and she has no time to ravage the aquarium. However, Lu Zhen doesn''t think it matters. As long as it''s completely safe, she can kill the aquarium.


    The peak of demigod''s later period is the strongest aquarium, which can''t resist her rampage.


    Thinking of revenge in the future, Lu Zhen is particularly comfortable, especially thinking of the feeling that Chu Feng can''t find her now. Lu Zhen is very satisfied, just like experiencing a peak after a cloud rain.


    "Do you think I can''t find you by hiding here?"


    When Lu Zhen is satisfied and ready to find a hiding place to hide, there is a figure behind her that she will never forget. The smile on her face solidifies completely at this moment. She quickly gets up and looks back to see the person she never wants to see again, Chu Feng!


    Shaking his head in disbelief, his lips were bitten: "how could this happen, how could you find me, how could you?"Chu Feng looks indifferent at Lu Zhen. The reason why he can find her is that Chu Feng left a mark in her body when she was ravaging her. This mark will not let Lu Zhen die, nor will it have any restrictions on her, but it can make him find Lu Zhen easily.


    Unless Lu Zhen dies or goes to other universes, Chu Feng can find her no matter where she is hiding.


    However, Chu Feng would not tell Lu Zhen that he wanted her to die in confusion and pain. He slowly stepped forward and stood in front of Lu Zhen. The latter subconsciously stepped back a few steps and almost fell into the river when he was encircled by Chu Feng. However, for Lu Zhen at this moment, all this is not romance, but disaster.


    Chu Feng''s hand lifted, Lu Zhen flew back to the ground and smashed her clothes into pieces. The whole person was like a white sheep. She stood up in a panic and didn''t want to hide her shame. She just kept falling back: "you don''t want to kill me. I''m not wrong. You don''t want to kill me."


    Chu Feng walked towards Lu Zhen step by step and said indifferently: "from the moment I left, I didn''t want to kill you. I thought that I would give you a profound lesson. Maybe you will change and converge. But in the end, I found that I was wrong. You have a strong sense of revenge. You are more extreme than I imagined. You will not change your mistakes."


    "It''s not you, it''s me. If I kill you and go away, bingyue will not die, so many people in Ice Palace will not die, even Molu family will not be implicated by you. You are a sinner, a damned sinner."


    "No!" Lu Zhenjiao drank, tears streaming: "all blame you, if you don''t control me, humiliate me and even trample me finally, I will never vent my hatred on others because I hate you. All of these blame you. You took away my virginity, you destroyed my pride, it''s your fault, you are the root of the crime!"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and grabbed Lu Zhen''s neck. "You''re right. It''s all my fault. I should kill you after using you, instead of taking your first time. I''m too soft hearted to kill you."


    "But all this is irretrievable. It''s not too late to kill you now. Don''t think I don''t know. You still want to destroy the aquarium after the wind is calm."


    Lu Zhen wanted to say no, but Chu Feng did not give her a chance to say it. She directly turned her body and controlled her freedom. After a moment, she ran into her body. This time, Chu Feng was more violent and completely in the way of wild animals.


    Lu Zhen is a God, is a powerful God, but in the face of the Chu wind completely let go and the ravages of the power, the voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    When the sky lights up again, Lu Zhen lies on the ground with tears hanging from the corner of her eyes. Her eyes are only humiliation and anger. She knows that Chu Feng has taken her as a tool to vent her anger. She completely vent the affairs of Ice Palace and the death of bingyue on her body.


    Chu Feng arranged himself and looked at Lu Zhen who was destroyed by him. He said faintly: "if there is an afterlife, be a good man!"


    After that, Chu Feng turned around and went inside. He wanted Lu Zhen to die, but he would not do it himself, because he was Lu Zhen''s first man, but Lu Zhen had to die again. Otherwise, he could not comfort those who had already died.


    When Chu Feng leaves completely, the dream appears like that from the air. Lu Zhen props up her body and is stunned to see the dream she has never seen.


    Suddenly looking at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, she can''t see Chu Feng''s figure. Her eyes flashed with pain. She thought that Chu Feng would not kill her if she let out her resentment. But at the moment, Lu Zhen understood that she was wrong.


    "Chu Feng, I become a ghost, and I won''t let you go."


    At the next moment, the voice stopped in amazement. The Chu wind had gone to the distance, sniffed the grass fragrance brought by the breeze, and opened the door of dazzling light with sad eyes. When the dream came, he directly walked in and came to the parallel universe. It was an accident that he did not belong to this place after all.


    No matter how long the past, Chu Feng will not forget that he came to this world, what he did here, and some people, Bingjing, bingyue, Tang Youyou, and shuiyingying!


    When I came near the wormhole, I watched the whirlpool of the wormhole with terrible rotating force. Chu Feng touched the power of his body in the deep universe. He slowly turned around and looked at the Wanjie planet behind him. He was about to leave the parallel universe. Maybe he would never come back again in his lifetime, and those who knew him would never see him again.


    However, he had to know that he didn''t need the wind to leave.


    Corner of the mouth hook up a touch of light smile, eyes also changed soft: "ice moon, hope in the original universe, can see you."


    There is always a similar person in the parallel universe. The old king said that as long as one person dies, the other will die, but he may not die. Although the chance is slim, Chu Feng is willing to pay attention to it occasionally.


    Turning around, without any hesitation, he did not enter the wormhole directly, and the pain of heart and lung tearing suddenly attacked,,,,


    again and again www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2625

    His heart was torn to the point that Chu Feng had the feeling that his body was about to explode. His body was still involuntarily spinning back and forth in that whirlpool. Chu Feng almost wanted to vomit.


    "Chu Feng, how are you?"


    The dream then entered into the wormhole, and saw Chu Feng whirling constantly in the whirlpool driven by the powerful rotating force. She looked anxious and left. Only when she stretched out her hand, she remembered that she was a soul and could not touch Chu Feng at all, just as Chu Feng had no way to touch her.


    At the moment, the Chu wind has no sense of general very uncomfortable, want to run the strength of the whole body to resist the wormhole that kind of heavy pressure and super rotation force, found that it can not be used at all.


    If it is not in the deep universe to get a special force, Chu Feng does not doubt that he is now dead.


    Even Chu Feng couldn''t hear what dream said next to him. The only sound he could hear was the hum around his ears in the high-speed rotation. Besides, he couldn''t hear anything else, and the rest was more painful than death.


    She dreamt of Chu Feng''s painful look. Looking forward, it seemed that the wormhole was only a short distance. But if she wanted to go past, the time it took was not a little bit. When she came to the parallel universe from the other end of the dream, she was very aware of the dangers in the wormhole.


    Chu Feng now just came in has been unable to bear, if not for the mysterious power protection, perhaps already died, the dream heart more anxious.


    Because if Chu Feng dies, the great era will lose an important link, and the tomorrow she hopes for will probably never come.


    Clenching her lips, the dream exerts the only power she can use now. But just using this power to wrap the Chu wind, the ghost of the dream seems to be involved in the invisible whirlpool. She screams and goes towards the direction of the original universe. The speed is very fast, and there is no figure at all.


    Chu Feng opened his shadow and clenched his fists slowly. He knew that he could not give up like this. People in the original universe were waiting for him to go back, so he must go back.


    After a burst of drinking, the sound of the earth shaking sound broke out in the wormhole, but it was quickly covered by the destructive power of the wormhole. Chu Feng was also involved in a layer of darkness. She did not know where to go, and never stopped. Even as the wormhole grew faster and faster, a figure appeared out of thin air when no one could be seen. She had the appearance of a dream, Also like the beginning of the dream presents a state of soul shadow, but the smile on the corner of the mouth is not a dream.


    Nothingness!


    The corner of his mouth is slightly tilted, and he looks at the perfect and mortal thing it has created. As long as he waits for that day, all the universes connected by this wormhole will be destroyed, and everything will disappear and return to chaos.


    His eyes twinkled and looked to one side. The figure moved forward slowly. Everything in the wormhole could not do any harm to it. He saw that it stopped. The whirlpool in front of him stopped and slowly separated. Nothingness narrowed his eyes and saw something suspended in the dark, the supreme throne!


    At the beginning, in order to suppress the wormhole and give Chu Feng time to grow up, he and the supreme throne entered the wormhole together and temporarily suppressed the gradually changing wormhole. Now the wormhole is here.


    "Who the hell is that old man?"


    "Why can''t I pry into his past and see through his future? Why can''t this supreme throne, or, be destroyed in a wormhole?"


    This is the most satisfactory masterpiece of nothingness. It is a wormhole that can destroy the world. Even if Minghong magic sword and Xuanyuan sword enter here, they will be destroyed, and the sages can''t survive. What''s more, it''s a magic tool or a magic weapon?


    But the supreme throne was not only not destroyed, but also completely suppressed the ravages of wormholes. Nihility was strange and a little flustered, because it was something it could not pry into.


    Eyes gradually cold down, nothingness raised his hand, suddenly a dead terror force down, want to forcefully destroy the supreme throne.


    However, in the moment of touching, the face of nothingness changes greatly, and the supreme throne is in vain flashing a dark and dazzling light. That light directly makes the nihility without entity constantly retreat, and the opening vortex gap also slowly closes. The vortex starts from a new start and quickly rotates, and behind it, there is the supreme throne.


    At that moment, nothingness wanted to destroy the supreme throne, but it found that it had no ability to destroy it.


    However, nothingness did not feel depressed, but gave a cold smile: "supreme throne, is your existence really a sign of the birth of the eternal supreme? But if Chu Feng really died, would your existence lose its meaning? "


    Say nothingness to laugh up, silver bell like beautiful voice, just how to give a person, palpitation feeling.


    Original universe, demon world!


    In the darkness of a low Canyon, a white voice came out. It was the dream of soul return. She shook her head and looked at the sky. She recalled the situation in the wormhole at that time: "Chu Feng, will you come?"Dream body slowly suspended and up, a moment later fell on the mountain not far from the canyon, not long after Zhang Yuner across the void, fell on the side of the dream: "how?"


    Zhang yun''er''s face is full of expectation, because the last time she used the technique of dream making to let her soul leave the body and go to the parallel universe, which brought back a good news to them, that is, Chu Feng is still alive, but has not found a way to come back.


    This time because the matter is urgent, the dream once again passed, help Chu Feng to think of a way together, come back!


    "I don''t know!"


    Meng gently shook his head and looked puzzled: "Chu Feng was guided by a sage in the parallel universe. He went to the depths of the universe and got some mysterious power. It is said that the power can protect him from successfully shuttling through the wormhole. However, after entering the wormhole, the color of expectation on Zhang Yuner''s face was completely solidified, There was confusion and pain in his eyes: "he, dead?"


    For this question, the dream did not know how to answer. According to the truth, Chu Feng was protected by mysterious forces, and there should be nothing wrong. However, in the wormhole, Chu Feng could not resist the ravages of the wormhole. Whether he was dead or not, the dream could not give an affirmative answer.


    Sometimes, no answer is the best answer. Zhang Yuner''s body trembles slightly and her eyes are red.


    The cruelty is the death of one''s lover. The cruelest thing is that the lover survived, but he died again. Zhang Yuner is afraid of such a thing at the moment. If Chu Feng really died this time, what should we do?


    She went to the parallel universe or the wormhole to have a look. She heard a secret sound in her ear. Just now her pale face flashed with cold light: "bad!"


    Dream is still thinking of Chu Feng is back or dead in the wormhole, hear Zhang Yun Er some shocked voice, doubt look.


    "Worshiping the gods and remembering the lives of all, unable to sit by and watch the killing of the demon emperor and nagula, leaving the demon world, Chang''e chased out."


    Zhang Yuner didn''t have time to talk in detail. She left a word quickly and rushed back to the demon hall. When LV Wan and Chang''e left together, they would certainly bring panic to the people in the demon world. She had to go back to stabilize the people''s hearts. Otherwise, if Chu Feng came back, she would be very sad.


    The dream stands in place, looking at Zhang Yun Er gradually far away to just take back the eyes, show eyebrow micro Cu: "Chu wind, you come back or die after all?"


    The body slowly becomes fuzzy, and finally the dream disappears directly, and there is no breath left.


    In the blink of an eye, Zhang Yuner also returned to the demon hall. Before the demon hall, everyone gathered there, looking worried.


    Nowadays, there are almost all the people of the demon emperor nagula outside the demon god world, goddess world and God worship world. As long as Lu Wan and Chang''e show up, they will soon be locked in by the demon emperor and nagula, because we don''t know the life and death of Chu Feng. If Lu Wan and Chang''e are still damaged, it would be a tragedy.


    Seeing Zhang yun''er back, most people are relieved. Even the God of nature can''t make them feel at ease.


    Murong Bing her lips, even if she is worried and nervous, she takes a charming attitude: "yun''er, Zun God and Chang''e are all gone. What should I do? If they were all dead, we would have no future. "


    As for Chu Feng''s return through the wormhole, only she, Lu Wan and Chang''e are known. Other people only know that Chu Feng is alive, but she can''t come back in the parallel universe, so as not to make them happy. If Chu Feng can''t come back, there is no difference between living and dying.


    Lu Wan and Chang''e appeared in a small world of the spirit world. Zhang yun''er asked herself to calmly contact Lu Wan and Chang''e to come back. However, neither Lu Wan nor Chang''e responded. Chang''e was still very angry. She must have asked Lu Wan to come back first. She refused.


    Secret sound contact two people do not respond, Zhang Yuner also want to go, but if she leaves, the rest of the people who are still safe will have no final backbone.


    The first time Zhang yun''er felt so tired that she thought of Chu Feng. If Chu Feng was here at this time, how good would it be?


    Both of them were taboos, but Chu Feng stood in front of many things. Looking back on her taboo goddess, we didn''t pay much attention to her at that time, but now,,,, "get up In Zhang yun''er''s mind, thinking about what to do and Chu Feng''s presence, Bai He, who had been falling down with Chu Feng and demon Zun, suddenly raised his hand in surprise and said, "the master''s life is burning!"


    Zhang yun''er suddenly turned around and saw the burning fire with a little dark color. She could feel the breath of Chu wind. With a smile like ice breaking on her face, Chu Feng came back?


    "Not good!" Just showed a smile, one side south Zhenyan exclaimed: "demon emperor and nagula, lock the God and the emperor daughter!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2626

    what?


    Nan Zhenyan''s words made all the people who had just started burning because of Chu Feng''s life and fire suddenly changed color. When they looked back, their faces became dignified, and even temporarily forgot about the burning of Chu Feng''s life fire. Because in the small world where Lu Wan and Chang''e appeared, heaven and earth changed color, and it was obvious that the demon emperor and nagula were coming.


    Zhang Yuner clenched her pink Fist: "no way!"


    "Wait!" Zhang Yuner can''t sit back and watch two people''s accidents. When she wants to fight with them side by side, Murong Bing suddenly holds her hand: "demon emperor and nagula, any one of you need two or even three people to tie. Now the demon emperor and nagula come together, do you think it''s useful for you to go there?"


    "I don''t see any hope but to increase casualties."


    The people around him also nodded and agreed with Murong Bing. If Zhang Yuner went, they would not stop him. But now even if Zhang yun''er went there, it would only increase the casualties, without any significance.


    Except for Zhang yun''er, all the people present did not know how strong the demon emperor and nagula were, but one thing for sure was that they were not ordinary powerful and could not be dealt with by two or three statues.


    Nagula, in particular, has not seen him use his real strength up to now. Who can know what kind of strength he is hiding. LV Wan and Chang''e have been locked in. If Zhang yun''er is involved, they will have no hope.


    Zhang yun''er wants to talk, but she doesn''t know what to use to persuade the people at the scene, because Murong Bing is right. She only increases the casualties when she goes.


    Feel the whole body strength seems to be evacuated in general, raised his head: "Chu Feng, where are you in the end, do you know we all need you?"


    In the small world of the spirit world, Chang''e and LV Wan both received the secret tone contact from Zhang Yuner, but neither of them responded.


    At the moment, two evil smells appeared in the sky, and they naturally knew who was coming.


    Chang''e passed Lu Wan with a slightly ugly look: "it''s ridiculous to feel sorry for all the people and pity the world."


    With her fist clenched, Chang''e was in a bad mood for no reason. Originally, hiding in the world of demons was the safest. No matter how the demon emperor and nagula looked for them, they could not find them. But Lu Wan couldn''t sit back and watch the world of heaven and earth being ravaged, so she ran out. What else can Chang''e say now?


    Lu Wan sighed, but did not say a word. It was enough for her to know what she was going to do and what she should do. As for Chang''e''s coming, it was beyond LV Wan''s expectation. She also asked Chang''e to go back, not because she was selfish to pull Chang''e with herself.


    Looking at the sky from afar, the two figures slowly emerge. The demon emperor and nagula appear at the same time. They look at them from a high place with fun, banter and deep greed.


    Lu Wan spoke softly, only to let Chang''e hear: "wait, I''ll hold them down, and then you''ll find a chance to leave. If you die, it''s seven people''s business. If Chu Feng can come back one day, he will be very sad, and my death is just two people''s business."


    "So wait for you."


    "what do you say?" Chang''e was already on guard against the appearance of the demon emperor and nagula. However, after hearing Lu Wan''s words, without waiting to finish, her eyes instantly condensed into a awn like shape: "you die, is it two people''s business?"


    Looking at LV Wan''s stomach, Chang''e''s body shakes. She wants to speak but stops.


    She knew that Lu Wan was pregnant. The reason why she did not show up was that she blocked the development of the fetus with her power. Her eyes were envious and even a trace of anger: "nonsense. If Chu Feng is alive, he will never forgive you."


    Lu Wan sighed indifferently. She was pregnant. She had thought about getting rid of the baby in her stomach. But she stayed at the last moment because she loved Chu Feng and hoped to have a child with Chu Feng.


    But now there are so many things happening in the universe. LV Wangen didn''t have the time or the mood to cultivate a child, so she blocked the development of the fetus.


    In the eyes of outsiders, her behavior is capricious, but in Lu Wan''s own eyes, all this is worth it.


    She is a god worshiper. She is the immortal God that has existed since the birth of this universe era. The replacement and exchange of each small era will affect her heart. Before, she did not know why, but now she knows that it is just a game of nothingness. She does not want to see this era destroyed by the nihility plot.


    And before the nihilistic plot, she could not sit and watch the demon emperor and nagula wreak havoc on the heaven and the world, because she was the immortal god!


    In order to prevent LV Wan and Chang''e from running away, they blocked all the roads in this large area. As long as LV Wan and Chang''e did not have their strength and wanted to leave here, it was absolutely impossible.


    The demon emperor looked at Chang''e with a cold smile: "emperor daughter, we have met again, but I have always been thinking about you, because for so many years, you are the first person who forced me to sign the blood spirit contract."


    "How, when my woman, who is my demon, will rule the East with me?"For a while, the anger that Lu Wan was pregnant and ran out to find her death was dispelled. Chang''e''s indifferent eyes swept over the demon emperor.


    In my heart, I regret that I should have killed the demon emperor when I stepped into the saint. However, Chang''e at that time wanted to leave the demon emperor to Chu Feng himself. Otherwise, he would not have fallen into such a situation today. Even Chu Feng had to sacrifice himself and demon Zun to enter the wormhole together.


    The pink fist slightly clenched, tolerating the murderous opportunity and anger in his heart: "what qualification is a mangy dog?"


    The demon emperor laughs coldly when he hears the speech. He comes from the primitive wolf clan and is the ancestor of all the wolf families. At this moment, Chang''e compares him to a mangy dog. Naturally, his heart is angry, but no matter how angry he is, the demon emperor will not show it at the moment.


    Because he believed that in the end, he would be able to take Chang''e down and avenge Chang''e for killing the three saints in the wild demon Kingdom, and even forcing him to make a blood spirit contract.


    In addition, nagula''s eyes also passed over LV Wan with a faint smile: "a long time ago, in the ancient times, my previous life, the ancient demon king coveted your God, but it''s a pity that he has not expressed his love to you, because he and the devil compete for the dominant position of the demon world."


    "But it doesn''t matter. Today I can realize my dream and try the taste of eternal worship."


    In the face of nagula''s foul language, Lu Wan''s face did not have any emotional fluctuations. She gently raised her hand, and a nameless weapon appeared in her hand. Her body flashed light, revealing her body. A snake like tail, but not like a snake''s tail.


    Gently raised his head, the voice of peaceful mouth: "Chang''e, remember what I just said to you."


    As the words fell, Lu Wan flashed out and shot towards nagula. The supreme holy power surged, which made nagula feel a kind of impact. But that''s all. Now, there is no threat to him from the immortal God he revered before.


    In this moment, countless creatures are confronted with the horror of death.


    The demon emperor also flickered in front of Chang''e, smiling with unspeakable evil flavor: "emperor daughter, wash clean?"


    Chang''e''s eyes turned cold and half a moon, and the endless holy power catharsis was like the tide. However, in the face of today''s demon emperor, Chang''e was very clear that her strength could not support for too long. She glanced at Lu Wan, who was in a strong collision with nagula. Chang''e''s eyes flitted with hesitation and a trace of struggle, and finally made a bold move.


    The demon emperor has completely locked her. If you want to take LV Wan with you, or you have to run away by yourself, you need to find opportunities. Otherwise, you can not only run away, but also expose the demon world!


    The outbreak of the great war shocked the whole small world, and made the heaven and earth appear in a slight vibration. It was the fierce battle of the four sages, which not only affected one world, but also slightly affected the universe through the secret place of morning light.


    In such a war, a young man drifted on a lake and fell asleep. His face was calm and his mouth was still with a faint smile. He seemed to dream of something happy.


    Just at this time, a bird flew through the void. The sound of bird singing seemed to be a signal. The young man who was sleeping on the lake slowly opened his eyes.


    And this man is Chu Feng. He''s back!


    However, Chu Feng didn''t know how he came back. He just floated slowly. His memory remained in the moment when he lost consciousness. He didn''t even know that he had returned to the original universe. He just looked around to find some familiar traces.


    But no matter how Chu Feng looked, everything around seemed so strange.


    With his eyes narrowed slightly, the only thing Chu Feng could feel familiar with was that he could feel a slight breath of martial arts in the air, but not in the Taoist world. Here?


    Chu Feng''s body was shocked and the magic light''s wings quickly unfolded. In an instant, he went to the top of the sky. He looked around 360 degrees with his left eye. He found that this was a small world, and there were many people who were warriors. Yes, all of them were warriors!


    Finally, a smile appeared on his face. He looked up and said, "I''m back. I''m back at last."


    The excitement stopped in the next second, because Chu Feng felt that in addition to the faint breath of martial arts, there was something else in the air that he could not feel without care.


    Jihad?


    As soon as Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, he thought of his dream and what he said. Lu Wan couldn''t bear to be ravaged by the demon Kingdom and the spirit world, and wanted to leave the demon world for many times. But now there is a breath of Jihad, so there is only one possibility.


    Turning around, Chu Feng was ready to try to open the demon world, and suddenly found that his body could not move, and even an idea could not work.


    First, he was stunned, then he showed an ugly look, and roared angrily, "nothingness, I''ll do your uncle!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2627

    Apart from nothingness, no one can blockade the world.


    But now the world is blocked. Chu Feng can''t do it if he wants to go back to the demon world. There is only one result. The world is blocked by nothingness.


    "Is that your attitude towards the Savior?"


    In front of Chu Feng, the nihility transformed into a dream appears directly, with a faint smile and playfulness on his face: "you have to know, in the wormhole, if it is not for me, do you think that the protective power you get in the parallel universe can completely let you back?"


    In the face of nothingness, Chu Feng didn''t have any gratitude or even the view of saving the benefactor. He believed that nihility was brought back by itself in the wormhole. However, nihility was definitely not a kind-hearted thing, but had another purpose. Because nihility itself was the most evil existence in the universe, and its intention was to destroy the world.


    Now that he is not allowed to die in the wormhole, that is nothingness, and there are other games that need his participation.


    "How sad it is


    Nothingness gently smile, as if in and Chu Feng flirting in general: "I saved you, but you still look at me with this kind of enemy general eyes, this is not right."


    Chu Feng eyes more and more cold: "what do you want, want me to die, you only need one action, why do so many?"


    Nothingness floats in front of Chu Feng, and a hand gently lifts over chufeng''s face, with a real touch: "I really want you to die, but this game is only half way through. I still want to watch you kill the world, and I want to see you die again. How can I possibly let you die?"


    "Chu Feng, whether it''s you or the taboos in the past, in this universe or the rest of the universe, are under my control. If I want you to die, you must die. What I want you to do, you can''t do anything about it."


    A congealed eye, a picture emerged: "and I don''t let you go now, because I want Chang''e to die. She always Prys into my path with the art of great destiny. I am very uncomfortable, and today she will die, which is the result I set for her."


    Hearing that Chang''e is going to die today, Chu Feng''s heart shook violently.


    He is angry with Chang''e because of Bai He''s affairs, and he is very disappointed with Chang''e. however, there are still six lives in Chang''e''s body, one dead and six dead. If Chang''e dies, then Lin Yulin and she will die together, which is definitely not what Chu Feng wants to face.


    Looking at the nihility in his eyes, he held out his hand directly towards the neck of nothingness, but the hand could not touch the nothingness at all and penetrated through the past.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Nihilisiao laughed and joked, "I''m invisible. I''m changeable. I can meet you, but you can''t touch me forever. I''m very angry and want to kill me. But do you have such ability?"


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, with a dream of the peerless face, nihility is to charm the posture of all living beings: "well wait here, today Chang''e will die, Lu Wan will not die, I will even arrange a more relaxed development environment for you, let you continue to be strong, powerful to the point of insanity, exterminating the world."


    The voice fell down, nihilism began to laugh, and the body gradually dissipated in the void. Finally, even Chu Feng could not capture where nihilism had gone.


    Maybe it''s nearby, but no matter how I feel it, Chu Feng can''t do anything except powerful nothingness without any form.


    Looking at the open picture, nagura vs. Lu Wan, demon emperor vs. Chang''e, and it can be seen that Chang''e and LV WAN are not the opponents of the demon emperor and nagula, and they can still support it now. However, it is the demon emperor and nagula who show mercy, and also because they want to catch alive.


    Otherwise, with their current strength, they are 100% sure that they will completely crush Chang''e and LV Wan, so why bother?


    The more he clenched his fist, Chu Feng''s left eye was flooded with murderous opportunities, and the world was affected by the blood red light, and the world was flooded with terror. However, nagula and others who were destined to be fighting fiercely could not feel it.


    What they think at the moment is to quickly defeat Lu Wan and Chang''e, and then severely ravage the two goddesses of the universe.


    The fierce battle continues. All the creatures in the small world have fled to death. All of them can''t stop the terror wave and the power of the four saints. Even if it is the existence of the peak of the demigod period, facing such a powerful force, it is only death that leads to death, and it is even more difficult for people in the lower realm to resist.


    The sound of roaring sound constantly rings, the destructive power of terror is still surging.


    Lu Wan wielded a weapon in his hand, and his brilliant brilliance forced him to retreat from nagula for a moment. However, it was a momentary stagnation. Nagula rushed forward again, barehanded, which made Lu Wan a little bit resistant to difficulties.


    There is also a little regret in my heart.


    She started with the same idea as Chang''e, that is to leave the demon emperor and nagula and others to become the grindstone of Chu Feng. Now, the growth rate of the two grindstones has completely exceeded their expectations, and even reached the level that they could not fight against. Lu Wan of Chang''e had a little regret in her heart.If they can choose again, they will kill the demon emperor and nagula first, so they don''t have to deal with them so hard now, and even let the follow-up things happen.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in this world. It is doomed that they should face up to both of them!


    The half moon of Chang''e has been broken up and repaired again and again. However, in the face of the fierce attack of the demon emperor, no matter how many times the half moon can repair itself, it is useless. The demon emperor who has devoured most of the power of the demon Zun is just as powerful as the demon Zun who has begun to recover, making it hard for people to resist.


    A huge palm was buckled down from the sky. Chang''e''s eyes were calm and the half moon flow broke the crush of her palm. The demon emperor''s body disappeared at this time. Chang''e''s heart moved and suddenly turned around. The half moon was rampant. The bright light instantly tore a piece of space behind her.


    The demon emperor came out and raised his hand to brush his face. He didn''t expect that Chang''e would find him hiding there. His dodging speed was a little slower and his skin was cut a little bit.


    After licking the bloodstain on the edge of his mouth, the demon emperor''s mouth slightly cocked, and his sharp fangs flashed in his mouth, showing his ferocious nature.


    Ha ha, a smile, Chang''e''s heart thump, the next moment the demon emperor appeared in front of her, the voice of the earth shaking: "this game, the end of the game!"


    The fierce battle completely broke out with the most powerful force. The demon emperor completely dealt with Chang''e in a crazy manner. He did not care whether the planet where the small world was located would collapse or not, and even if it collapsed, the demon emperor would not care. What he wanted was to defeat Chang''e and force her to become his own demon queen.


    In the demon world, Zhang Yuner and others can only see and can''t help like Chu Feng. All the worlds are blocked. Who can go to the scene?


    Clenching the pink fist, Zhang yun''er''s eyes are full of worry and anxiety, because now we can see that Chang''e and Chang''e are not the opponents of the demon emperor and nagula. If they continue to develop, it is inevitable that they will be defeated.


    If Chang''e and LV WAN are defeated, they will not be met by death, but by endless humiliation. The demon emperor and nagula will certainly destroy their pride and everything, making them worse than death.


    But even if he knew the final result, Zhang Yuner did not have any way at the moment. If Chu Feng was still there, maybe he could think of some way. Not to mention that Chu Feng is not here now, even if Chu Feng is here and the whole world is blocked, it is useless unless it can ravage nihilism.


    "We, just look at it like this?"


    East rhyme see Chang''e''s resistance more and more difficult, look sullen and shout: "master and respect God, quickly can''t hold on, don''t you think of a way?"


    Everyone was silent. It was not that they didn''t think of any way, but that they couldn''t think of any way. Even if they became saints, they were not the opponents of the demon emperor, not to mention they are not saints now.


    Dongfang Yun gently shakes her head, and her lips are bitten. She is Chang''e''s most loyal follower. Even if she falls in love with Chu Feng in her heart, Chang''e is her own master. Now she is in a crisis, but she has no way. Dongfang Yun can''t forgive her incompetence and is looking forward to a miracle.


    It''s just that this miracle is destined to be very difficult today.


    In the small world of the spirit world, because of the terrible fighting power, the whole planet is in danger. With the outbreak of the tsunami, the mountains collapse, the earth''s veins break, and even the sky is broken, the whole environment suitable for human survival is becoming worse.


    The power of volcanic eruption and volcanic ash directly cover the sky, and the whole small world presents a kind of darkness. Even if the planet has not been destroyed, it is believed that there will be no more people living in the future, and it is not suitable for human habitation.


    Lu Wan''s weapon was destroyed by nagula''s powerful force. She was also blasted out thousands of meters by that force. If it wasn''t for her strong defense, she would have vomited blood at the moment. But even so, Lu Wan felt that she didn''t have much strength.


    Beautiful eyes flashed a sad color, looking at nagula and the demon emperor, one is the king of the demon clan, the other is the king who wants to control the demon world in the future. Even if they can''t fight against each other, what''s the future of the universe?


    "Worship God!"


    Nagula took a look at Chang''e and the demon emperor who were still in the fierce battle, and then her eyes fell on Lu Wan and stood high: "be my woman. In the future, when I enter the sixth forbidden area and become king, you are my queen. I don''t mind what happened to you and Chu Feng. I just want you to be my woman."


    Lu Wan looked calm: "I''d rather die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2628

    I''d rather die than be a woman of nagula.


    The latter smile, but the smile with evil and fun: "God, are you sure?"


    Lu Wan didn''t answer nagula''s question, and she didn''t want to answer nagula''s humiliating question. She raised her hand gently, and the destroyed weapon reappeared in the palm of her hand. She looked at nagula firmly in her eyes, and responded to nagula with her behavior and attitude. She would rather die in battle.


    Nagula felt LV Wan''s firmness and burst into laughter. He really had a mind for Lu Wan, but he wanted a woman who could serve himself and concentrate on being his queen, rather than a woman who was forced to submit to him, so that he would not have a great sense of achievement.


    Conquer a woman''s body, never conquer a woman''s heart, it is easier for him to have a sense of satisfaction.


    When the laughter fell, nagula laughed: "it seems that the attitude of respecting God has been very clear, so don''t blame me for being cruel and cruel. Let your immortal God fall!"


    A hand is raised, the palm of the hand is facing the sky, and slowly forms a bloody sickle in the void, just like the scythe held high by the God of death. The only difference is that the sickle seems to be composed of blood. It seems that the sickle can also feel the smell of blood and the pulse of blood.


    Suddenly between the buckle, nagula looks ferocious: "unexpectedly so, then I will erase your soul, let you die clean, never have a future."


    With the fierce wind, the sickle like death rose to a distance of thousands of feet and pressed against Lu Wan. A whirlpool was gradually formed around Lu Wan, which completely restrained her actions. Seeing the death like sickle falling, Lu Wan found that she didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    A sad smile appeared on his face, but he didn''t face the fear of death. He just scratched Chu Feng''s figure in his mind: "how much hope, can you still love me again?"


    The bloody sickle falls, and a dazzling Blood Flower spurts out from the red lips and small mouth, which is charming and beautiful. But the demon emperor, nagula, and Lu Wan all solidified their expressions. When the reaction came back, everyone''s eyes showed an incredible look.


    Because the falling sickle was about to touch and destroy Lu Wan, Chang''e suddenly avoided the attack of the demon emperor, and suddenly stood in front of Lu Wan and used her own body to bear the falling blade of destruction.


    Time seems to be frozen at this moment in general, looking at all these people, all fell into shock silence.


    From the beginning has been staring at all this, concerned about Chang''e''s Oriental rhyme, see Chang''e''s body in the continuous fall, and finally react to it, Jiao shouts: "master!"


    Being blocked by nothingness in the hidden world, Chu Feng, who can''t do anything in the world, shrinks his pupils and shakes his heart violently. He doesn''t cry hysterically or violently, but his heart is very painful and painful. Chang''e has helped him selflessly. At this moment, it is completely in his mind.


    The left eye became more red, the rolling killing machine has become heavy and terrible. It seems that if anyone touches the Chu wind, his anger will explode like a volcano and destroy the world.


    In the small world of the spirit world, Chang''e heavily hit the ground, quietly closed her eyes and completely annihilated her vitality.


    Lu Wan on the sky also responded. She quickly fell down and lifted up Chang''e: "why?"


    Chang''e has always regarded her as a thorn in the eye. After becoming a saint, she often comes to her for strength collision, in order to defeat her. Even after knowing about her and Chu Feng, Chang''e still wants to kill her again and again.


    Now, when she was confronted with nagula''s life and death attack, Chang''e actually helped her to block it. Lu Wan''s heart was very sad and confused. If it was other people, even Zhang Yuner could understand for her to block the fatal attack. Only this person was Chang''e, Lu Wan''s heart was not only unable to understand, but also could not accept what was happening now.


    Constantly shaking Chang''e''s body, but Chang''e can''t open her eyes any more. Lu Wan didn''t shed tears, but a light sadness and regret filled her heart.


    Today, Chang''e would not have faced such a danger, and would not have died because of her, if she had not run out for the sake of the gods and nagula.


    But now it''s useless to say anything, because Chang''e is dead. Under nagula''s attack, Chang''e has no chance to ease up. She just died, or for her sake.


    Lu Wan raised her head and looked at the sky with difficulty. Her eyes were rare and fierce. At the moment, she only wanted to destroy nagula. Was it so simple and easy to destroy nagula?


    "Nagula!"


    The demon emperor finally came back to God. His eyes were fierce and ferocious. He swept over nagula and yelled: "why?"


    Nagula was also shocked by Chang''e''s sudden move, but that''s all. Powerful women can stimulate men''s desire to conquer, but it doesn''t mean that other women are not attractive except powerful women. Therefore, nagula doesn''t have much emotion about Chang''e''s death. At most, it''s just a little shocked.Facing the question of the demon emperor, nagula drew up a funny smile: "demon emperor, how do you listen to your tone, you seem very uncomfortable, don''t tell me, you have been humiliated by the emperor, you have fallen in love with her? Isn''t it sudaji and the fourth princess that you like? When did you get interested in Chang''e? "


    It''s hard to see how ugly the demon emperor was, because he really had love for Chang''e. that was when Chang''e was once angry with Chang''e''s behavior when Chu Feng broke into the demon kingdom. Although he was angry at Chang''e''s behavior at that time, he calmed down. For Chang''e''s demeanor at that time, the demon emperor was very moved, but he didn''t show it, of course, because he was afraid of breaking the sky.


    Leng Po Tian inherited everything from Dayi, including her love for Chang''e. at that time, the demon Emperor didn''t think he was the opponent of Leng Po Tian, so he didn''t even show his love for Chang''e.


    But after becoming a saint, he still became a saint who was so powerful that Chu Feng could not resist. The demon emperor missed Chang''e even more, just like Murong Bing and cold as frost. At the moment, Chang''e, who he was interested in and even wanted to be a demon, was killed by nagula. The demon emperor was very sad.


    He didn''t care about Lu Wan''s death, but Chang''e couldn''t.


    The original intention of nagula was to ask the demon emperor and make fun of him. He didn''t want the demon emperor to look at him. His eyes were so cold that he was very uncomfortable. His face gradually became ugly.


    "Demon emperor, what do you want Because he found that the demon emperor''s Qi machine even locked him, and it was not good intentions. Among them, nagula felt the killing opportunity, which was even more angry: "don''t forget, if it wasn''t for me, you can''t swallow the demon Zun, you can''t have today''s powerful, I''m your benefactor."


    Nagula''s words softened the ferocious expression of the demon emperor a little, but Chang''e''s death still made his heart suffer from an extreme degree.


    Clenching his fist slowly, he said in a deep voice: "I really fell in love with Chang''e, her fearless demeanor of oppressing the demon domain. I can''t forget now that you killed her. Although you killed her by mistake, I can''t forgive me. I thank you for your help, so I won''t fight with you today."


    "But our cooperation has come to an end. Chu Feng is dead, and now Chang''e has fallen. I think I can travel in the East without you."


    Nagula looked ugly: "demon emperor!"


    For nagula''s anger, the demon emperor does not feel any sense, he does not start with nagula, except that nagula is really grateful to him, but that''s all. If there is no him at the beginning, nagula will not be able to enter the Holy Land and achieve a strong dominant position, and the two will be even.


    The main reason why he didn''t do it was that he didn''t have absolute confidence to defeat nagura. Otherwise, nagura was powerful and possessed the power of devouring the great Shura, and the demon emperor was still very moved.


    The good cooperation was broken because of the death of a Chang''e, and nagula gave a cold smile: "the demon emperor broke off the cooperation relationship with me for the sake of women, so cut it off, but remember, if you want to cooperate with me today, I won''t give you a second chance to cooperate. I will watch you die and see your bad luck."


    The demon emperor did not respond to nagula, but looked up at the ground. After seeing it, he was stunned: "where are the people?"


    Lu Wan was holding Chang''e there just now. He also wanted to take away Chang''e''s body. If he had a chance, he could let Chang''e live. But where did he go now?


    Nagula also found that Lu Wan and Chang''e were gone. Her face became ferocious and ugly. She said, "demon emperor, look at what you have done. Let the God run away."


    The demon emperor was similarly angry: "it''s all your fault. Otherwise, how can you give them a chance to go away? Chang''e''s remains are gone!"


    Both of them are under the pressure of terror. Both of them are angry at each other''s behavior. As a result, Lu Wan runs away with Chang''e''s body and looks at each other in the air. Both of them want to destroy each other at the moment. They feel that the other party''s success is not enough and the failure is more than enough.


    When two people are like this, even if it is a good relationship, they will do it, not to mention that the demon emperor and nagula are just the combination of interests, without any suspense. They directly launched a battle.


    Before long, the small spiritual world was directly broken up by the two people''s terror and disappeared in the universe between the stars.


    In the small world of the hidden world, Chu Feng sat alone on the grass, his expression showed a kind of sluggish state, the whole heart pain was numb.


    Chang''e dies, seven lives die!


    Die, die!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2629

    The demon emperor and nagula fell out. The war between them destroyed three small worlds, which made all the world in a faint trance. The two men who cooperated with each other to fight against Chu Feng finally parted ways.


    However, the fall of Chang''e, the youngest daughter of emperor Jun, who was once the Lord of heaven, and the master of Guanghan palace, even more, Chang''e, who entered the holy land through seven generations and seven lives, has fallen like this. Many people are hard to accept the fact that saints can also fall?


    At the same time, there are also news that Chang''e''s death is an important factor that caused nagula and the demon emperor to turn over. Of course, few people know whether the specific truth is like this.


    The only thing I know is that the five forbidden areas in the future, I''m afraid, will not be too peaceful.


    In the demon world, before the demon hall.


    "Master


    Lu Wan took advantage of the dispute between the demon emperor and nagula, quietly left with Chang''e when the blockade was lifted, and returned to the world of demons. At the moment, Dongfang Yun was holding Chang''e as if her body was asleep and was crying. People around her were sour.


    Xuanyuan Huining is also very sad, because Lagerstroemia Xuanyuan is one of Chang''e''s six lives. Now that Chang''e is dead, it means that several other people are dead and will never come back.


    In the sad atmosphere, Dongfang Yunyang looked at Lu Wan with indignation: "it''s all your fault. If it wasn''t for you, the master would not have died."


    Lu Wan was silent and did not speak, because Dongfang Yun''s accusation was correct. If it were not for her, Chang''e would not have followed her out of the demon world and would not have stood in front of her when she was going to be killed by nagula.


    At the moment, when she calmed down, Lu Wan knew that Chang''e didn''t stop nagula''s deadly attack for no reason, but because of the child in her stomach.


    There is no doubt that Chang''e is deeply in love with Chu Feng. In her body, there are other six Sheng''s thoughts, which to a certain extent even affected Chang''e''s behavior. At that time, they certainly did not want her to die, because there were children of Chu Feng in her belly, and they could not sit and watch the children of beloved men die with her.


    Lu Wan felt guilty and sad in her heart, and deeply understood that she was kind when she shouldn''t be.


    Now the demon emperor and nagula control the absolute advantage. The best way is to avoid the edge and accumulate certain strength, and then destroy the demon emperor and nagula when they are strong enough. When they are not sure, they will not only be unable to stop the behavior of the demon emperor and nagula, but also put themselves into it. After that, all the worlds will still suffer from rampage.


    Lu Wan has always been very rational, but this time she knew she was really wrong, because her mistake made chang e die.


    In addition to Dongfang Yun, no one criticized her impulse, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t blame her in everyone''s heart. It''s just because she is a god worshiper and Lu Wan, so no one said it.


    Standing in the same place, Lu Wan''s mood became more and more miserable. She wanted to leave here and find a place to be quiet. She was afraid that she was evading her responsibility. Chang''e died for her, but she hid herself. It can only be said that LV Wan is standing there, and the whole person is uncomfortable.


    Dongfang Yun scolded Lu Wan and didn''t continue to say anything. She just held Chang''e''s body and wept, because no matter how much she accused Lu Wan, Chang''e could not survive.


    Thinking that Chang''e saved herself and took care of her in order to escape the war and met with danger from the wild demon region, she regarded herself as Chang''e''s follower. But Chang''e often asked her to do things as a sister, but it was not convenient for Chang''e to do them.


    If Chang''e was really bad to her, she would have been killed by Chang''e''s possession of Chu Feng when he knew about her and Chu Feng.


    Relying on Chang''e''s body, the East rhyme weeps the appearance, I see still pity: "master!"


    In everyone''s grief, there is a dazzling door beside the Oriental rhyme holding Chang''e. the guilty Chang''e, the sad looking Zhang Yuner, or the rest of us are on guard. Only saints can open the gate of dazzling light. Now who is coming?


    But the next moment, the people''s vigilance dissipated, because they saw Chu Feng come out from inside, the whole person looked haggard and calm, and caught the pain and struggle in his eyes.


    At the beginning, Lu Wan knew that Chu Feng was not dead, but went to another parallel universe through nothingness. At the moment, seeing Chu Feng back, everyone was happy. It was only because of Chang''e''s death that everyone''s excitement and happiness were suppressed. Even Murong Bing understood what kind of things should not be done on such occasions.


    Chu Feng slowly squatted down and looked at Chang''e as if she was sleeping. She stretched out a hand to touch Chang''e''s face.


    Just before meeting, he was slapped open by Oriental rhyme: "go away. Just now Bai He said that your life is burning. It must be that you have come back from the parallel universe. But you didn''t show up and watched the master be killed. You are not a man at all."


    "The master really doesn''t want you to have other women, and even more wishes that all the other women will die. But I tell you, the master''s love for you is incomparable to many people."Chu Feng did not have a trace of anger, can also understand the anger and pain of Dongfang Yun, because now his heart is also similar sad.


    "I''m sorry," she said softly


    "You Dongfang Yun raised her hand to give Chu Feng a slap, because Chu Feng didn''t even show up when Chang''e was in danger. However, the hand stopped when she was only three centimeters away from Chu Feng''s face. She knew that it was not Chu Feng who didn''t do it, but there must be some reason why she couldn''t.


    The reason why she began to say such words was just to find a person to vent her anger, because Chu Feng, who drove Chang''e away from Bai He, could just give her vent.


    Put down her hand, Dongfang Yun cried a little louder. After Chu Feng and demon Zun entered the wormhole together, Chang''e thought that Chu Feng would come back safely every day. Now Chu Feng is back, but Chang''e will never see her again.


    Take a deep breath, chufeng once again extended his hand to gently touch Chang''e''s face, but the face has lost the temperature, very cold.


    Gently took her from Dongfang Yun''s arms and held her in his arms. Chu Feng stood up and unfolded the wings of magic light. Holding Chang''e, she went to the distance. Dongfang Yun was stunned and quickly followed up. Chang''e was dead. Where is Chu Feng going to take her and what to do?


    Across a long distance, Chu Feng falls in the place where Qingdi hides the phoenix eggs. Looking at Chang''e in her arms, Chu Feng''s eyes coagulate, and the earth is separated into a huge pit, and the Chu wind directly disappears into it.


    After a while, Dongfang Yun also came here. Seeing the deep pit, Dongfang Yun frowned and was curious, but she didn''t follow it. She was ready to wait for Chu Feng to come out and ask again.


    After waiting for a long time, Chu Feng rose up and came out of the crack. The crack closed slowly after he stood beside Dongfang Yun. It seemed that there was no trace at all.


    Oriental rhyme wiped a tear: "master?"


    "Buried!" Chu Feng calmly replied, he put Chang''e beside the phoenix egg. There is a life in the phoenix egg. The spiritual power is very strong, which can nourish Chang''e''s body. Of course, Chu Feng will not tell Dongfang Yun, because talking to her will not have any effect.


    Hearing Chu Feng bury Chang''e like this, Dongfang Yun''s eyes were cold: "you bastard!"


    Dongfang Yun thinks that Chu Feng is very sad because of Chang''e''s death and may have to do something about it. But she never thought that Chu Feng buried Chang''e so simply. How could such a man be like this?


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and sat down: "what can I do without burial?"


    When she wanted to scold Chu Feng, she found herself unable to refute Chu Feng''s words. Chang''e was already dead. Would she have to hold a funeral if she didn''t have a funeral, just like the present world, to invite guests to offer incense? That''s obviously impossible.


    For a time, Oriental rhyme did not know how to say, a white dream fell from the sky and stood in front of Chu Feng like that: "you can go and find Chang''e''s soul."


    "Nagula''s attack only forces Chang''e''s soul to leave the world, which is just like death. But as long as you go back to it, Chang''e can be revived."


    Dream even the parallel universe can shuttle away in the way of soul. It''s not surprising that Chu Feng can come to the world of demons. It''s just that Chu Feng doesn''t know the soul of dream very well.


    Dream also understand that Chu Feng is not clear about these, roughly explain.


    From ancient times to the present, there is a legend that the lamp of death is off, but it is only the death on the body. As long as the soul is not annihilated, then they can enter the samsara. The attack of nagula seems to be extremely dangerous, but it only causes Chang''e''s physical death, and the soul still exists.


    When Chu Feng''s eyes gradually appeared bright, the dream continued: "and Chang''e''s soul went to a world where the soul exists. As long as you look for it, she is willing to come back with you, and with the cooperation of the goddess, Chang''e can live."


    "It''s just that this place is very strange. Only the soul can enter it, and the living can''t go in at all. Even if you go in, it''s only death."


    Chu Feng, no matter what strangers are not allowed to enter, stood up with a sharp look in his eyes: "where is that place? How can I get there?"


    "The place where you sent the demon king." Dream gently nodded, the expression calm return way: "you can open the passage of that place at any time, why ask me?"


    "As for that place, it''s called the soul world, and the present world calls it, the underworld!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2630

    Soul world? Hell?


    Chu Feng in the soul world has never heard of it. However, it can be heard from childhood to most places. That is the place where the soul will go after death. However, it is only a legend, which has never been confirmed. Most people only regard it as a feudal superstition, and the so-called Difu simply does not exist.


    But after listening to the dream, Chu Feng believed that the soul world was real.


    Before he became a warrior, Chu Feng felt that many things did not exist. However, after taking it into his present state, Chu Feng knew that many things that could not be explained by science in the past existed.


    Like the soul!


    Just like a dream, she can let the soul leave her body while the body is asleep, and she can also let the soul shuttle through various interfaces. Even the dangerous wormhole can not affect the dream shuttle, and the soul can exist independently, and the existence of the soul world can be understood.


    From the interpretation of the dream, Chu Feng also knew that the soul world existed, but it was not an easy thing to go to that place.


    Maybe there is only one person in the universe who can know, that is Lu Wan!


    Chu Feng did not delay. Knowing that Lu Wan might know about the soul world or even know how to travel through the soul world, he quickly returned to the demon God hall. When the night came, he walked into the demon hall. However, he only saw Bai He sitting there. Lu Wan did not know where he had gone, nor did Murong Bing.


    White lotus see Chu wind come in, also quickly stand up: "master!"


    "What about Lu Wan?" Chu Feng looked around and didn''t waste time. He asked directly.


    Bai He looked puzzled and looked at the back of the temple, as if he was worried about being heard. Then he replied, "because of the relationship between the emperor and the daughter, the God is guilty. It seems that he has gone back to the temple."


    "What!" Chufeng hears the speech, the voice changes instantly low rise.


    He was not angry that Lu Wan had implicated Chang''e, but he could also understand her feelings for the universe. It was normal that he could not sit and watch the endless creatures die under the tyranny of the demon emperor and nagula. What he was angry at now was that the outside world was extremely dangerous. Even if the demon emperor and nagula fell out, there was still danger.


    Now they haven''t found the zunshen temple, but they can''t imagine that the world where the Zun temple is located is on the hidden planet. If they know, they will definitely go to Lu Wan. At this time, Lu Wan will go back, and there is no safety to speak of.


    Bai He didn''t expect Chu Feng to be so angry. He lowered his head and thought he was wrong.


    Chu Feng didn''t have time to say anything right or wrong with Bai He at the moment. He left the demon world directly through the glare gate. Lu Wan was still safe in the demon world, because the planet of the demon world could not be found in the universe. However, if he went back to the temple, he would not be safe.


    Just in a flash, Chu Feng came to the Zun temple. Just like what I had seen before, the whole Zun Temple looked like the depression of tebi. If you look at it from afar, you can feel the loneliness.


    Chu Feng''s love for Lu Wan has been deprived. However, the deprivation of love does not mean that life and death will confront each other. On the contrary, Chu Feng knows that the limited power should be combined together, otherwise, it will be broken one by one by the demon emperor and nagula.


    Chu Feng went to the door of the temple of reverence and wanted to push the door in. He could feel that Lu Wan must be inside.


    Just as soon as she raised her hand to push the door, Lu Wanping and her voice came from inside: "you go, I killed Chang''e, and I have no face to see anyone."


    Chang''e didn''t have to die, because she was worried that the world would be ravaged. Chang''e would follow her. Now Chang''e died because she had to resist the fatal blow. Lu Wan felt guilty, so guilty that she didn''t even have the courage to see Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s raised hand stopped there and calmed down for a moment. Chu Feng pushed open the door of the temple of reverence and went in. He saw Lu Wan sitting there with his back to the door. He was still out of the ordinary, giving people a kind of Goddess flavor standing at the top of the world. You can be moved when you see it. However, today''s Chu Feng will not be moved by Lu Wan any more.


    What''s more, he didn''t come here to talk to Lu Wan for love. He wanted to know something about the soul world and find a way to get Chang''e''s soul back from the soul world.


    Standing behind Lu Wan, she said softly, "I understand your guilt, but guilt can''t solve any problems. Chang''e is dead. We should not be silent in sadness. What we should do is how to make her live!"


    "I just got a message that there is a special space and soul world hidden outside the five forbidden areas, demon world. Is that right?"


    Lu Wan''s body shook, stood up and looked at Chu Feng in surprise: "how do you know?"


    Then he responded, "did that ancient mendist tell you?"


    Because in the ancient times, everyone knew the existence of the soul world, but after the new era, fewer and fewer people knew about it, and even she was the only one who knew in detail. Therefore, apart from the dream that could tell Chu Feng, Lu Wan could not think of anyone else who could tell Chu Feng about the soul world.


    Chu Feng did not answer, just asked: "you just need to answer me, don''t you?"Chang''e looked sluggish and nodded: "yes!"


    The soul world has existed since ancient times, and even formed at the beginning of the new era. It has a longer history than the five forbidden areas, because it is the place where all the souls of the dead will go. They can wait for the opportunity of reincarnation there. As for whether they can wait, few people know.


    The only thing that can be sure is that the soul world, no one is allowed to enter, if you enter it, you must be dead.


    These dreams have already told himself, and Chu Feng doesn''t want to hear Lu Wan say it again: "you just need to tell me how to get to the soul world and how to find Chang''e''s soul?"


    Lu Wan was a little stiff, but she didn''t want to tell Chu Feng how to get there.


    When Chu Feng came to the temple of worship today, it was impossible for Lu Wan to use silence to excuse her. She walked forward slowly and stood in front of the woman. She could smell a faint body odor from Lu Wan: "tell me how to get to the soul world. If you don''t tell me, I can only open the door of the soul world by myself, but I don''t know if I can come back."


    "I don''t love you, but you still love me. Would you like to watch me take risks?"


    Lu Wan''s face changed, her face flashed over her face and glared at Chu Feng.


    At the beginning, in order to break the nihilistic prohibition, Lu Wan deprived Chu Feng of her love. However, her own love for Chu Feng still existed. Naturally, it was impossible to ignore Chu Feng to take risks. It was impossible for Lu Wan to threaten herself by thinking of a man who did not love himself but loved him. Lu Wan could not be too uncomfortable.


    A deep breath can be regarded as the impulse to bear down and scold Chu Feng''s son of a bitch. He said softly: "the soul world is the place where dead spirits gather. There are dead people in the demon realm, dead people in the spirit world, people who die in the world, and even people who die in the present world."


    "Once people die, they have to enter that place, belonging to different areas. Only a few individual beings can shuttle through those areas. Only the area where ordinary people die is inaccessible to anyone."


    Chu Feng listened carefully and did not interrupt Lu Wan. Only then did Chu Feng know the significance of the existence of the soul world. It was the final ownership of the dead in the myriad realms. There, they might get the chance of reincarnation, or they might wait for endless years without any effect.


    But if you want to enter that place, you must be dead. But if you want to enter it as a living person, you can do it. However, there is a time limit, and you can''t get in and out, because there is endless dead gas. Even if the sage can''t resist the dead, the body and everything will die.


    Seeing Chu Feng nodding clearly, Lu Wan said, "there are two ways to enter the soul world in this world: one is to be inhaled after death; the other is to open it artificially."


    "But there are only three people who can open the world in the heavens. Do you know which three?"


    It''s not necessary for Lu Wan to say that Chu Feng probably knows that he, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan himself can open the door of the soul world.


    There are ways to get in, but Chu Feng is more concerned about how to find Chang''e and how to get out.


    Lu Wan looked at Chu Feng and asked, "can you really care about death for Chang''e?"


    Who doesn''t care about his life and death, just to see whether the death is valuable or not. At least Chu Feng thinks it''s worth saving Chang''e, even if it''s not for Chang''e''s love, Chu Feng will do the same for Lin Yulin and her.


    Chu Feng''s silence is the best answer. Lu Wan sighed: "entering the soul world, you can find Chang''e''s soul by the things in her life, but there is only 30 minutes before and after. When you want to come out, you have to go through the door of samsara, which is the only exit from the soul world."


    "If you pass through the door of samsara and do not annihilate, you will enter samsara!"


    Entering samsara is equivalent to reincarnation and opening up a new life.


    Lu Wan sighed, "so do you want to go? Even if you find the soul of Chang''e, how can you not be eroded by the power of reincarnation through the door of reincarnation? How do you make sure you don''t die? "


    That is the way out, but it can also be said that there is no way out, because after coming out, it is a baby. Now, how can we wait 20 years for the growth of Chu Feng?


    Originally, I thought that if I came to LV Wan, I could get a way. Now I got it, but it was the same as what I didn''t get. Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng knew that he couldn''t be impulsive. Even if he wanted to go to the soul world, it shouldn''t be now.


    He turned around and walked out of the temple of reverence. When the door of glare opened, he turned back: "follow me back to the demon world. If you insist on being here, I will come to you once a day until you are found out!"


    Lu Wan was stunned, and her face flashed with shame and anger. Chu Feng was still as arrogant and shameless as ever!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2631

    The return of Chu Feng should be a happy thing, but for the people in the demon world, they are not happy at all.


    Chu Feng is back, but Chang''e is also dead.


    When Chu Feng came back, together with Zhang yun''er, Chang''e and Lu Wan, the existence of the four sages could bring the most vitality and hope to the demon world and the universe, and could better fight against the demon emperor and nagula.


    But now Chang''e is dead, leaving Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan. At the beginning of the four saints, none of them were rivals of the demon emperor and nagula, and now the remaining three are even more unlikely to be their opponents.


    Even if the demon emperor and nagula split up because of Chang''e''s death, one of them is not Chu Feng. They can deal with them now.


    The demon world ushered in a night again, and it was the third day of Chu Feng''s return.


    All the world is quiet, because Chang''e''s dead demon emperor directly let the demon domain army withdraw to the wild demon domain, so as not to be stabbed by nagula when the strength is empty.


    You don''t need to worry about this when you start to cooperate. Now the two sides have no intention of cooperation. You must be careful because the demon emperor wants to devour nagula. Similar nagula also wants to take the huge power inherited from the demon emperor for himself, but they didn''t do so for the reason of cooperation.


    Now that cooperation is broken, there will be no affection.


    Chu Feng has been in the demon hall for the past three days, and has not been disturbed by anyone. Even Murong Bing, a demon, knows that the death of Chang''e has brought a heavy heart to Chu Feng. Even though he wants to talk to Chu Feng, he can bear it.


    Under the night, the demon hall stands safely in the center of the world, and everyone tries not to get close to the demon hall to give Chu Feng the peace he wants.


    At this time, two figures fell from the sky one after another. It was Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er.


    Chu Feng has been in the demon hall for three days. In the past three days, we don''t know what he is doing, and he has never walked out. It seems that there is no relationship between the demon emperor and nagula in the affairs of the universe. He is totally immersed in the grief of Chang''e''s death.


    Two people stood outside the demon hall, a light look at the demon hall, Zhang yun''er whispered: "respect God, has this been going on?"


    "What if not?" There was a trace of helplessness in Lu Wan''s eyes. She wanted to be quiet in the Zun temple, but she was worried about what Chu Feng would do to herself. So she came back to the demon world. She didn''t know how to answer Zhang yun''er''s questions.


    Chang''e is very important to Chu Feng. She knows very well.


    Even if Chang''e itself is not mentioned, Lin Yulin, wenxinxue, Yanyan, Xiawei, Ma Qiduo and Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia will be included in the remaining six lives, and they will all die with Chang''e''s death. There is a way to go to the soul world to retrieve Chang''e''s body soul and revive everyone, but this method has no difference at all.


    Because even if Chu Feng finally finds Chang''e''s soul, can it really be brought back through the door of reincarnation? Lu Wan didn''t think it was very likely.


    What she knew was very clear to Chu Feng, so Lu Wan probably knew how hard Chu Feng felt in the past three days, but even if she knew, Lu Wan didn''t know how to comfort Chu Feng, because she couldn''t heal Chang''e''s death, which he had no way to do.


    Zhang Yuner sighed: "the death of an emperor''s daughter is equal to the death of seven people. Each of them has a different meaning for Chu Feng. It''s hard to bear the pain of one person''s passing away. Now Chu Feng has to bear the death of seven people. Those who have not experienced the pain can''t understand it. It''s just a pity that we can''t help him at all."


    "But now the demon emperor and the devil have fallen out, which is also the best opportunity for us to act. If he continues to do so, he may miss the opportunity."


    Lu Wan narrowed her eyes. What Zhang yun''er said was also what she thought in her heart. That is, now is the best opportunity to break down the demon emperor and nagula one by one. If you miss it, there will be no chance.


    After a quiet thought, Lu Wan said softly, "go in!"


    Zhang yun''er hesitated to follow him. Now Chu Feng is in a bad mood. He is sure that no one wants to see him. However, before the safety of the universe, his personal mood is not so important.


    They went in one after another, and saw Chu Feng sitting on the throne of the demon hall. Compared with Chu Feng who had been advancing for three days, Chu Feng looked more haggard at the moment. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er felt a little bit of pain when they saw it in their eyes.


    But Chu Feng has been like this, even if they are in the heart no longer uncomfortable will not show, because everyone is immersed in grief, then it is meaningless.


    Lu Wan gave Zhang yun''er a look. The latter nodded his head and went to Chu Feng''s side. He put his hand on Chu Feng''s shoulder and spoke softly in his voice: "Chu Feng, Chang''e''s business, we know that you are very sad, but no matter how sad you are, you still have to face the road ahead. You go on like this and believe that Chang''e doesn''t want to see it.""The demon emperor went back to the wild demon domain, and nagula led the army of the spirit world to return to the spirit world. Our opportunity has come."


    Chu Feng slightly moved for three days. He had not moved here for three days.


    She gently raised her head and looked at LV Wan standing below. Then she looked back at Zhang yun''er beside her and reluctantly showed a smile: "I''m ok. Although I''m sad because of Chang''e''s death these three days, I''m more thinking about what to do next, the strength of the demon emperor, and the evil of nagula. How can I be destroyed?"


    The demon Emperor himself is a saint. Before he devours the demon Zun, Chu Feng is confident that he can crush the demon emperor. However, after the demon emperor devours the demon Zun, the combat effectiveness is similar to the demon Zun at the beginning of recovery, which is not so easy to deal with.


    A few centuries ago, Lu Wan and the two taboos fought against the demon Zun, but they could not kill him. Now the demon emperor is as powerful as the original demon Zun, and even more powerful under the superposition of power. If the three people join hands, there may be a chance, but even if they win, how can we prevent nagula''s attack?


    Zhang yun''er micro Cu Xiu eyebrow: "you want to start with the demon emperor first?"


    "Under the choice, the demon emperor is the weakest." Chu Feng nodded and told his own judgment: "nagula has dual soul combat power, and the demon emperor is only double Saint combat power. The former can affect our soul, and the latter can crush as long as we are strong enough, so naturally we should attack the demon emperor first."


    "And what I''m thinking is, how can I crush the demon emperor in all aspects, before nagula can''t sit on the fisherman''s seat, finish it!"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan heard Chu Feng''s words and then realized that Chu Feng was not due to Chang''e''s downfall in the past three days. Instead, they were thinking about how to break down the demon emperor and nagula one by one. The demon emperor was a little weaker and better to deal with.


    If the three people work together, it is very likely that they will succeed. But in the end, how to prevent nagula''s hand is the most important thing. Otherwise, if you kill the demon emperor and you are blocked by nagula, then it is really Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches are behind.


    The two women did not know how to answer Chu Feng''s question. Chu Feng''s eyes flashed over Lu Wan, and her eyes did not fluctuate. "What''s the difference between yun''er and me when compared with the two taboos of war demon Zun?"


    Lu Wan was stunned for a moment, then replied: "yun''er and the original taboo goddess are already between Bozhong, and you are only one-third of the original taboo demon God at most. Even if I untie the nihility prohibition, the strength of the three of us combined together is a little weaker than it was at the beginning. It is doomed to be useless to deal with the present demon emperor."


    Because now the demon emperor devours 70% of the power of the demon Zun with the body of a saint. Under the superposition, it will only be stronger than the original demon Zun. Even the demon emperor has the art of swallowing the great Shura, which is the most dangerous.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and took Zhang yun''er''s hand: "do you mean that even if we three join hands, we are not the opponent of the demon emperor. Even if we are lucky enough to kill the demon emperor, we can''t stop nagula''s sitting and collecting fisherman?"


    Lu Wan nodded softly without any words. What Chu Feng said was what she wanted to say.


    Chu Feng sighed, and Lu Wan''s answer was expected: "I''m only one-third as strong as the original taboo demon God. Can you tell me where the weak is?"


    Lu Wan narrowed her eyes and hesitated in her beautiful eyes. She didn''t know whether to talk to Chu Feng. But after thinking about it, Lu Wan still shook her head: "it''s not suitable to tell you for the time being, because if you can get to that day, you will be clear."


    "The only thing I can tell you is that in the process of fate predicted by Chang''e and me, if you want to defeat the devil, you must be strong."


    Chu Feng sighed a little and did not continue to ask, because even if she asked Lu Wan, she could not be forced to speak.


    "Well, I''ll have to sacrifice my looks." Chu Feng shook his head and stood up. He released Zhang yun''er''s hand and touched his face: "I just don''t know if people will pay for it. They want to kill the demon emperor quickly, and even prevent it from being designed by nagula. This is the best and most effective way."


    Originally, if Chang''e was still alive, it was the best time for the demon emperor and nagula to part ways, but it was a pity that Chang''e died.


    Zhang yun''er whispered, "do you have a way?"


    "I don''t know yet!" Chu Feng shook his head and walked down the steps. After passing Lu Wan''s side, he stopped for a moment: "but this is also the last way. I don''t know if it will succeed, but I always need to try it. In the face of today''s demon emperor, even if there are four saints, they may not be able to retreat from the whole body, let alone a demon who is covetous."


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan look at each other. They don''t know what Chu Feng is going to do at the moment. Why are the four sages unable to retreat?


    What is the fourth saint?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2632

    The wild demon field under the night is much quieter than before.


    Because most of the demons are rebellious. Even at night, there is a very lively atmosphere, and the noise can be heard everywhere. However, nowadays, the wild demon domain is very quiet, except for some slight sounds, there is no extra sound.


    It is not that the demons in the wild demon domain have changed their temperament, but they dare not make noise.


    Because the demon emperor and nagula fell out, they also had a big war. Although they only destroyed a few small worlds in the end, we all know that the demon emperor is not nagula''s opponent. If nagula did not prevent the two sides from being attacked by the secret Lu Wan and others, the demon emperor would have been destroyed.


    It is because of this matter that the demon emperor is in a state of rampage. When he withdrew his troops and came back to the wild demon domain, he even killed hundreds of people to vent his hatred. Now, even snake Zun and others dare not provoke the demon emperor in his rage. There is no guarantee that he will kill them when he is angry.


    Wanhua Valley is the habitat of rain butterfly.


    The demon emperor is in a bad mood now, so he doesn''t manage too much about the affairs of the wild demon domain. In addition, Murong Bing, the most coveted one, is rescued by Chu Feng. His interest in butterfly worship has dissipated a little. At least in a short period of time, the demon emperor does not have that little thought.


    He was more concerned about how to kill nagula, then to destroy Lu Wan and others, and then rule Wanjie.


    If you don''t kill nagula, you will lose both sides if you fight with LV Wan. Even if Chang''e is dead and only Chang''e and Zhang Yuner are left, the demon emperor is confident that he can crush both of them. He doesn''t want to act rashly, because the result is to make nagula stab a knife in the back, so the dull atmosphere in the demon kingdom is a little more relaxed.


    The demon emperor''s attention was focused on nagula.


    In the cave where diezun and her sister Diewu live, the night has come, but both sisters do not mean to rest. They look a little haggard.


    Diezun has been sitting for a long time. She feels uncomfortable and stands up and goes out. Diewu doesn''t know what her sister wants to do, but she also gets up and goes out to see the sky is still the sky. There is no difference except for some quietness.


    "Sister, what are you looking at?"


    "Miracle!" Butterfly Zun gently opened her red lips, and her charming face was a little helpless: "let''s see if there can be any miracle to kill the demon emperor, or the demon emperor and nagula die together. Otherwise, our silence can only be temporary."


    Whether the demon emperor or nagula, they are evil people.


    Now they just fall out and restrain each other, and they dare not make any action. But when one party destroys the other, they will definitely be the one in the world. At that time, as long as the people who get a little grade in the five forbidden areas will definitely choose to submit.


    When a man chooses to surrender, he becomes a driven slave.


    If a woman is submissive, it is a real plaything. Diezun knows very well that in the end, whether it is the demon emperor or nagula who gets the status of being the master of the world, she will become a plaything. No matter the status or the realm, she has the qualification to be a plaything.


    The eyebrow of butterfly dance also slight frown: "is there no way?"


    Diezun didn''t answer, because she didn''t know how to answer this question in her own heart. The most hopeful thing was that Chu Feng and demon Zun would die together. Among the remaining saints, Chang''e was also killed. Finally, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were the two.


    If the two of them had been able to fight against the demon king and nagula, they would not have started to wreak havoc on the heaven and earth, and the reason why they did not fight was that they were not sure of winning.


    How? Diezun almost can''t think of any way to kill the demon emperor and nagula, so she said she was looking for a miracle.


    If there are no miracles, even if they pretend to be the minions of the demon emperor, they are doomed to be persecuted and ravaged in the future.


    Taking a deep breath, diezun was just about to speak. Suddenly, his eyes were frozen, and butterfly dance''s eyes were frozen. Both sisters looked at the seven meter position in front of her, and a dazzling door appeared like that, and then a person came out of it.


    The first instinct of the two sisters when they saw them coming out was that they were dazzled and had some impossible thoughts.


    He even rubbed his eyes there and said in unison: "dream?


    As for the way that he wants to go out of the world, the only way he wants to go out of the world is to take the initiative to kill the gods.


    The most successful way to take the initiative to attack is to attack internally. So Chu Feng comes and comes to diezun to find a way to kill the demon emperor. As long as you kill the demon emperor and deal with nagula, you can do things step by step. At that time, nagula will be vigilant because of the death of the demon emperor, and the world will be much safer.


    See two sisters look at their eyes as if to see a monster in general, Chu Feng touched his face: "I think, I am still so handsome."Hearing the familiar voice and looking at the familiar people in front of them, diezun and sisters looked at each other with unbelievable looks in their eyes. For a long time, all the heaven and earth thought that Chu Feng was dead, and the demon emperor also preached that Chu Feng was dead. But who is it now?


    Diezun blinked his eyes, plucked up his courage and stepped out of his long legs to come to Chu Feng. He sniffed at the smell of his body. His vigilant eyes softened a little, but his body was still in a state of alert.


    Tentative opening: "are you really Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng knew that his death had spread all over the world. Diezun did not believe that he was still alive. The butterfly dance standing behind him was similar to that of butterfly Zun, that is, he did not believe that he was still alive.


    The corner of the mouth raised a playful smile, gently gathered together a little bit on butterfly Zun''s red lips, gently kiss, just right to the end of the separation: "do you have a familiar feeling?"


    Diezun blinked, blushed, stepped back and gently shook his head, but he was still alert to the sudden Chu wind. The demon emperor and nagula both said that Chu Feng would not be aimless when he died. But now Chu Feng appears, diezun can''t be sure whether it is really Chu Feng. Although the smell on his body is very similar, the taste can be disguised.


    "I''ll do it!"


    But butterfly dance ran up, summoned up the courage to stare at Chu Feng for a while, and suddenly squatted down. When Chu Feng and diezun were curious about how to prove butterfly dance, butterfly dance pulled down Chu Feng''s pants. Butterfly Zun was about to yell at her sister''s fierce behavior.


    But before scolding the butterfly dance, she made an amazing move. Unexpectedly, she opened her small mouth, and chufeng was also shocked by the behavior of the butterfly dance. For a time, when she didn''t respond, the butterfly dance loosened her small mouth and got up, and her face showed a color of joy. She opened her hands and hugged Chu Feng: "it''s really you. I remember your taste!"


    Taste?


    Smell speech Chu wind corner of the mouth mercilessly twitch, this has what taste to say, is not all meat?


    When the butterfly dance was released, diezun glared at her sister with a black line on her face. She thought she was going to do something. Unexpectedly, she used such a wonderful way to prove that the person in front of her was Chu Feng. Recalling the incident that they were Yin in Chu Feng at first, butterfly dance was so fierce that she wanted to sleep Chu Feng. If she didn''t come back in advance, there would be some jokes.


    However, with the confirmation of butterfly dance, butterfly Zun reluctantly believes that the person in front of him is Chu Feng, because a person can disguise the appearance, temperament and taste of Chu wind, but he can never disguise such a major thing.


    Some surprise in the heart, Chu Feng is still alive, but calm let butterfly Zun not show the slightest: "you are not dead?"


    "Do you want me to die?" Chu Feng asked back. When the butterfly Zun was speechless, Chu Feng took the butterfly dancing waist and went to the cave: "there are some of your people passing by here occasionally. You''d better go in and talk about anything. Now I know that only a few of you survived. For the time being, I don''t want to be known by the demon emperor."


    Butterfly Zun then went in and saw Chu Feng holding the butterfly dance and sitting down with his mouth curled: "demon, I''m very surprised that you can survive, because then our cooperation can continue, but is it appropriate for you to hold my sister like this?"


    "Very suitable!" Chu Feng didn''t answer. Instead, butterfly dance nestled on Chu Feng''s body, holding chufeng''s waist in both hands: "anyway, sooner or later, I''m a demon woman. What''s holding in advance? Even if it''s to give me a three in three out, I''m all in and out."


    Diezun turned his eyes. He couldn''t do anything about the demon''s sister. He blinked at Chu Feng and said, "demon, you want to play with my sister. You can talk about it later. How can you come back from the dead? I''m not interested. I just want to know what you''re doing tonight, or look for my sisters and take off."


    Most of the women in the demon domain are wild, so Chu Feng didn''t feel much embarrassed about their fierce words. Chufeng said with a smile: "there is nothing. I just want to ask you for something. By the way, please do something. If it succeeds, I can kill the demon emperor with absolute strength."


    Butterfly Zun''s eyes lit up instantly when she heard the speech. Now for the demon emperor who was born in the primitive wolf clan, she is very afraid: "what method?"


    "I want the baihuasan you gave me." Chu Feng also did not delay, a long story short reply: "in addition, your sister to seduce the demon emperor at will, I want him and I was the same in the hundred flowers powder, but the dosage does not need to be too heavy, he is a demon, smell better than me, I just need a little bit of it on him."


    "If only a little bit of it consumes 20% or 30% of his strength, I am confident that there will be no place for him to die."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2633

    "No way!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, butterfly Zun was silent for about three seconds, then he said, "absolutely not. I don''t agree with this method."


    Chu Feng did not speak, butterfly dance also pushed him to stand together with butterfly Zun, hands in front of the body, let that plump more obviously proud: "my sister and I mean the same, we do not agree."


    "Why?" Chu Feng was stunned. The two sisters said, "this is the most feasible way. You should know how powerful the demon emperor is after swallowing the demon Zun. Ordinary means can''t win a battle with him. A little conspiracy is the king of victory. Don''t tell me that it''s too mean to disagree."


    Butterfly Zun hummed and said: "the way is good, we will not say that it is too mean to disagree. We can give you baihuasan, and it happens to have about one amount left. If you use it separately, you can use it twice, and the effect will be reduced by half."


    "Only you want our sisters to collude with the demon emperor, which is absolutely not possible. We would rather ravage you wantonly than accompany the white eyed wolf."


    Chu Feng thought that it was butterfly Zun and butterfly dance who didn''t want to cooperate with themselves. They didn''t want to collude with the demon emperor to prescribe medicine.


    But now the wild demon domain Chu Feng can think of and can play a role in addition to butterfly Zun can not find anyone else, the demon Emperor just happens to be interested in butterfly Zun, I believe that as long as butterfly Zun is more active, the demon emperor will certainly be able to achieve the goal, and then this can be done.


    With his eyes turned, Chu Feng stood up and went to diezun''s sister: "compared with the safety of everyone in the future, it''s nothing for you to sacrifice yourself?"


    "It''s easy to say." Diezun didn''t give Chu Feng this face directly, and said, "why don''t you go to Su Daji or the fourth princess for the sake of the heaven and the world? The demon emperor is more interested in their sisters than I am. I believe that as long as they take the initiative to devote themselves, the demon emperor will be very happy and will go to the road every minute


    "What? If you don''t agree, are our sisters so mean? "


    Being diezun said that Chu Feng was also a little embarrassed. He would definitely not let Murong Bing and lengrushuang do it. After all, it was his woman. How could it be like this?


    And even if he is open and open, the demon emperor is not a fool.


    Now both the demon emperor and nagula feel that he and the demon Zun have died together, and it is the consequence of his swallowing the demon Zun. I believe that as long as Murong Bing and lengrushuang go to find it, the demon emperor will surely feel that there is a conspiracy. At that time, it will not only fail, but also face great danger.


    I want to say something, but I can see from the look of butterfly Zun and butterfly dance that it is useless to say anything.


    Spread his hands: "then I''ll go first. When I think of a way, I''ll settle accounts with the demon emperor. During this period, what happened to your sisters, even being ravaged by the demon emperor, has nothing to do with me."


    Chu Feng''s words are obviously in the stimulation butterfly respect sister, said he turned to go.


    "Wait!"


    Su dada said: "besides the princess of Fengchu, there is a woman who doesn''t want to live in Fengchu, but she doesn''t want to be a woman in Fengchu ¡£¡±


    Chu Feng thought it was diezun who wanted to go in person, but didn''t want others to go. He thought that even if there were such people, people would rather die than go. What else could be done?


    But it''s better to have someone than not: "who?"


    "Snake princess." Butterfly Zun walked forward and said, "it''s snake Zun''s sister."


    Then butterfly Zun said that she had a sister named Xi. She loved her very much. At the same time, the demon emperor had special feelings for Xi, and tragedy was born in this way.


    It was more than two thousand years ago. Because of the disappearance of Murong Bing and lengrushuang, the demon emperor was in a bad mood. When he met Xi on a trip, he was sullied by his animal nature. At that time, the snake Zun was very angry about this, but because it was the demon Emperor, the snake Zun, put this tone down.


    The demon emperor also knew that he had done something that was not conducive to the unity of the demon kingdom. He had proposed to marry Xi, but he was rejected by Xi. In order to rule the demon Kingdom, the demon emperor had to win over the nine headed snakes, so it was not bad to be rejected, but he had a little affection for the Xiyao emperor.


    He even went to the seclusion place of the nine headed snake clan Xi every year. Even if Xi didn''t see him once, as time went by, we all knew that Xi was very important to the demon emperor, so important that he could treat him politely. Unfortunately, Xi only hated the demon emperor.


    If it wasn''t for fear that the demon emperor would be angry with the nine headed snakes, I would have torn the skin with the demon emperor, and would not have been so angry for so many years.


    Chu Feng quietly heard what butterfly Zun said, and his mouth slightly cocked up: "so, this hope is a woman who hates the demon emperor to the bone, but how can she swallow up for the sake of the nine headed snakes? Why should she still be loyal to the demon emperor? I think he works for the demon emperor and runs very fast!"Diezun sighed: "snake Zun makes too many enemies. If the demon emperor doesn''t support him, I will be the first to kill him. So snake Zun has no way but to be loyal to the demon emperor."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng understood that Xi didn''t want to retaliate against the demon emperor, but he didn''t have the assurance to win. It was also because of the nine headed snakes that he would swallow his anger.


    "Besides!" Butterfly Zun pauses for a moment and continues to say: "in addition, Xi is the most atavistic blood of the nine headed snakes. She has no variant noumenon. Like their ancestors, she is the body of a white snake. Bai Suzhen, who is handed down in the world, is the ancestor of the nine headed snakes once!"


    The nine headed snake is a descendant of the snake and the dragon. This Chu Feng knew about it earlier, but he didn''t expect that the people of the nine headed snake family would return to their ancestral home and have the body of a white snake.


    At the beginning, there was still a little rejection. She thought butterfly Zun was the most suitable person to seduce the demon emperor. But now Chu Feng thinks that there is no more suitable woman than her hope.


    Because in the eyes of the demon emperor, diezun is a woman who can be obtained by waving his hand, and Xi is the woman he treats politely. Getting a woman who can be obtained at will is far from getting a woman that is hard to get, which is easier to satisfy the demon emperor.


    Corner of the mouth slightly cocked up: "interesting, that give me a hundred flowers powder, I go to think of a way."


    "Come with me!" Diezun nodded and went deep into the cave. Butterfly dance wanted to keep up with him, but diezun''s eyes glared back. Chu Feng patted the buttocks of butterfly dance to follow up, which made butterfly dance very angry.


    At the depth of the cave, butterfly Zun went up to a wall and didn''t know what to do. After a while, he took out three small bottles and handed them to Chu Feng: "this is baihuasan. I used half of it last time, and now there is still half left. It doesn''t have any effect when it is used alone. Only when it is used separately can it work wonders."


    This Chu wind is naturally clear. Last time he was Yin, it was because baihuasan was divided into three.


    The aroma of diezun, the smell of butterfly dance lips and the liquor are mixed.


    Taking three bottles, Chu Feng pursed his lips: "if so, even if he is willing to help, there is no way?" Then he looked at the butterfly Zun again, which means that it is quite clear that let the butterfly Zun join together.


    "Don''t think about it!" "I''m only interested in you. If you want me, I can give it to you at any time. But if you want me to accompany other men, it''s absolutely impossible. Of course, if I''m interested, it''s another matter."


    "But I''m not going to poison the man I''m interested in."


    Chu Feng also wanted to talk, butterfly Zun even came up to kiss, but also vaguely said: "kiss me well, while the butterfly dance outside."


    Chu Feng''s eyes widened, and he knew the wild nature of butterfly Zun, but what was it? Feeling the initiative of diezun, he also took his hand to touch himself. Chu Feng was quite speechless. If you have time, don''t talk about diezun. Chu Feng even wants to do butterfly dance, because women in the demon domain are too easy to arouse men''s possessiveness.


    But now also busy doing business, Chu Feng gently broke away butterfly Zun, pursed her lips and left a sweet taste of women: "let''s talk about it next time!"


    Diezun gave a sad look in her eyes, but she didn''t worry about anything. Unless Chu Feng didn''t eat fishy food, as long as Chu Feng was still a man in need, she was confident that she could take Chu Feng down sooner or later. What she thought in her mind was to use the powerful gene of Chu Feng to give birth to a strong successor of the rain butterfly family.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what butterfly Zun was thinking. After collecting three small bottles of things, he went out with her. Butterfly dance stood outside and looked at them with eyes playfully. Then he took Chu Feng''s hand: "baby, I''ll take you out."


    Without waiting for any response from Chu Feng, and even butterfly Zun has not responded, butterfly dance pulls Chu Feng outside.


    At the entrance of the cave, the butterfly dance turned around and kissed Chu Feng together. No matter whether Chu Feng would like it or not, the butterfly dance was so active. When it was released, the butterfly dance still said bitterly: "it''s not active at all. Remember to take the initiative next time!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. The two sisters must know what each other was thinking and doing. They could still flirt with him as if nothing had happened. It''s really wonderful.


    Without too much nonsense, the Chu wind rose into the air, and instantly disappeared between heaven and earth, and did not appear the same.


    In addition to go to see if he can get her help, Chu Feng also wants to find a dream.


    He, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are the taboos of Sansheng. These forces may be able to defeat or suppress the demon emperor, but they can''t win completely. Therefore, he is sure that Xi is willing to help Chu Feng, and he also has to find Meng to ensure that he is safe.


    As long as you get rid of the demon emperor, it will be easier to deal with nagula in the future.


    Because nagula certainly didn''t want to capsize in the gutter and die clean like the demon emperor.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2634

    As the night gets deeper and deeper, the Chu wind crosses thousands of miles and falls on the snake valley where the nine headed snakes live.


    It is said to be snake Valley, but it is a place of endless mountains. Chu Feng standing on a mountain top, even in this dark night, you can see the strong people of Hydra walking back and forth or resting. In some places, in the abyss and gorge, there are even nine headed snakes that have not been transformed into adults.


    Eyes slightly squint, human instinct for snakes are fear and exclusion, Chu Feng''s heart in seeing these also have a little hairy feeling, but that''s all.


    Her left eye twinkles and leaps over the caves in the snake mountain range, because in addition to a standing palace in the center, other people live in caves, and Chu Feng is looking for Princess Xi of snake statue. She is a key point to break the demon emperor.


    I don''t know how much hope is, but hope is better than no hope.


    After searching for a moment, Chu Feng was at the end of the snake mountain range, and saw a mountain area different from other places about 300 kilometers.


    In the rest of the place, the trees are bare, and even no flowers and plants can be seen. In that place, the trees are in shade, the flowers and plants are in a patch, and there are many rivers around it. It is a pastoral landscape. A cave can be seen not far away. Chu Feng''s heart moves slightly, and the left eye penetrates directly.


    It''s good not to look at it. Chu Feng almost spurts nosebleed. He quickly takes back his eyes and makes a gesture of prayer. He has not seen such a provocative picture for a long time.


    Take a deep breath. Chu Feng can basically confirm that the place he saw just now is Xi''s residence, because there are no strong snake people walking back and forth around that place, which is different from other snake areas. According to what butterfly Zun said at the beginning, that place should be Xi''s residence.


    Just now I saw a woman with her back to change clothes. Her graceful figure and attractive waist are very rare. I don''t know what this hope is like. It can make the demon emperor treat him politely?


    Pay attention to Chu Feng. Even the sage can''t catch his trace and breath at this moment, not to mention the snake Zun is the most powerful existence, the nine headed snake clan!


    Not long after that, Chu wind landed in the place where the left eye saw just now. A faint fragrance came to my nose. It gave people a relaxed and happy feeling when I smelled it. It was very comfortable.


    This kind of fragrance is different from that of Wanhua Valley, in which Chu Feng can even feel it, a kind of breath that can stimulate human desire.


    For the hope of meeting soon, Chu Feng also has a little more expectation. What kind of woman is she?


    Chu Feng didn''t sneak around, and went straight inside. Of course, in order to prevent accidents, chufeng had completely covered the realm of demons, and nothing could be detected by the outside world, even if it was hoped.


    The sound of footsteps echoed in the cave, and a woman''s voice came from inside: "who?"


    The voice with a soft charm, Chu Feng has not seen people, but already had a feeling, this is a woman similar to Murong Bing, they do not need to deliberately artificial, only need a word a look to do their own, can bloom out of ordinary women incomparable sex appeal.


    Walking in slowly, he saw Xi lying on a stone bed. His light gauze skirt was loose and scattered on his body. His long legs were even more eye-catching, shining with ivory like luster. The whole person showed a lazy and decadent flavor. The breath of Chu Feng was slightly stagnant. This is a woman full of charm.


    Half lying on the stone bed, one hand holding the head, not too much scenery, just a little bit of amorous feelings, enough to give men a fatal temptation.


    When Chu Feng swam up from his thigh, his eyes were fixed on his face. His body was shocked, and his eyes showed surprise and shock.


    Zhang opened his mouth and almost wanted to call out a name. At last, Chu Feng forbade him to go back, because he knew that he was the princess of the snake clan, not the man.


    And that person is the only pain of Chu Feng in parallel universe, ice moon!


    ''s eyes are as like as two peas in the ice moon. The only difference is that the ice moon is pure white temperament and euphemistic character. The present Greek is the lazy and sexy style, showing a polarizing trend.


    Holding back the impulse in the heart, Chu Feng whispered, "I am Chu Feng."


    Other people will be shocked to hear Chu Feng''s words, but he didn''t feel at all when he heard Chu Feng''s self introduction. He just asked, "are you alive?"


    "Fate care, not dead!" Chu Feng light return a way, as for the fate of care is not wrong, the last time back, if not empty hand, he has died in the wormhole.


    Hope to slowly sit up, legs bending pad under the body, collar fell a little bit, snow-white more obvious, but also vaguely see the peak red: "I am valuable to you?"


    Chu Feng looked at that face and would think of bingyue. He wanted to move away, but he didn''t want to. He restrained his inner thoughts and nodded: "I know your story. I know you want the demon emperor to die in your heart. However, you don''t want to be implicated in the Hydra clan, so he has endured for more than 2000 years.""So I want to cooperate with you. I want you to do something. If you succeed, I can let the demon emperor die without a burial place."


    Hope smell speech small mouth cocked up, get up, barefoot to the front of Chu wind, a fragrance suddenly poured into Chu Feng''s nose: "100%


    Chu Feng subconsciously lowered his head and swept over the place where he was proud, without any evil thoughts, because he thought more of the ice moon.


    Taking a deep breath and moving his eyes away, Chu Feng came to seek cooperation sincerely. He could also feel that there was a terrible killing opportunity brewing under Xi''s calm. However, she was the next God and was not the opponent of the demon emperor at all. When asked his question, Chu Feng understood what it meant, so he nodded gently.


    Xi took a deep look at Chu Feng. He turned around and crossed his hands in front of him. He dragged the gauze skirt forward a few steps. When he got to the stone bed, he stopped and looked back at Chu Feng. Bingyue opened his hands, and the gauze skirt slipped from his body, revealing his perfect naked body.


    When Chu Feng didn''t understand what he wanted to do, she said softly: "I''m a little tired recently. Give me a massage to see if I can think of whether I want to cooperate with you."


    After that, regardless of whether Chu Feng agrees or not, Xi lies down on the stone bed. That picture gives Chu Feng a huge visual impact. There are two styles of complete and ice moon. If it is the ice moon, even if it is active, he will be very shy, and Xi is completely active without any worries.


    Chu Feng came as like as two peas before he came to think of it. But now, because he and the ice moon are alike, Chu Feng forgot what he should say.


    The body with a little shaking went over, looking at the skin of jade back, as well as sexy small waist, as well as because of the plump deformation caused by lying prone, all of which severely stimulated Chu Feng''s eyeballs.


    Sitting on the edge of the stone bed, Chu Feng stretched out his hand and fell on Xi''s snow back. What he felt was a light cold and smooth tenderness. He massaged Xi with moderate strength.


    Xi was with her eyes closed. When Chu Feng pressed her thigh, Xi said languidly: "I used to be very curious about the man who could attract the nine princesses and the four princesses. But after seeing you, I seem to understand that you are a saint, and your existence is not awe inspiring and peaceful."


    "Tell me, what can I do for you? I have only one request. The demon king is going to die."


    With that, Xi opened his eyes and turned around, completely presented in front of Chu Feng. The tall and attractive mountains, plains and dense forests were all full of fatal temptation to men.


    Chu Feng looked at Xi, without any thoughts: "I think,,," "


    told Xi about the beginning and the diezun plan. Finally, Chu Feng added:" of course, you can refuse if you don''t want to. After all, this medicine doesn''t have an immediate effect. If it is discovered by the demon emperor, you will be very dangerous. Even if he doesn''t find out, you may also pay some price. "


    At first, Chu Feng would never say such a thing, but because of the face similar to the ice moon, Chu Feng hesitated.


    "I was possessed by him more than 2000 years ago. Do you still worry that I will be possessed once more?"


    The corner of his mouth slightly tilted over the light of play, sat up to take the gauze skirt set on the body, the kind of mediation scenery in the hole can be regarded as eased.


    Standing up, Xi said: "I can promise you this, but in return, I hope you don''t attack my brother in the future. Although he has been hated by various ethnic groups in the demon Kingdom, he is my favorite brother after all!"


    Chu Feng also stood up and looked at the people close at hand. She agreed to Xi so readily, which was unexpected, but it was also reasonable. At the moment, Chu Feng didn''t want Xi to do this because she was Xi, but it could also be said that she was the ice moon of the universe.


    Why is bingyue dead? Xi is not dead. Chufeng doesn''t know, but he really can''t do it safely and watch Xi take risks.


    But Xi didn''t know that he was the same as bingyue, who knew Chu Feng, raised his hand: "give me something, and then leave here. Except my brother, I don''t want any man to stay here for a long time."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to give things to Xi, but for the overall situation, Chu Feng still scattered the flowers given by the butterfly, because the hope in front of him was just the hope of the universe, which was not the ice moon after all. He also told Xi about the usage of baihuasan.


    After listening to the three bottles of baihuasan, Chu Feng frowned and said, "can you do it alone?"


    Three mixed together to play an effect, how to use three at the same time?


    Xi turned around and glanced at Chu Feng''s unseen sadness: "I waited for this day for more than 2000 years, but there was hope that I would try my best. You don''t need to worry about other things. Just remember what you promised me. You can go and come to me when you want to take action."


    A dense sound contact did not enter the body of Chu Feng, and Chu Feng was still standing in place without moving. When Xi turned around, Chu Feng asked, "can I hold you?"


    He wanted to scold Chu Feng''s Irrationality when he heard his frown. But when he saw Chu Feng''s eyes, there was no evil color in her eyes. It was just a color of hope. He was surprised why Chu Feng looked so much. When he thought that his body had been seen just now, there was nothing more.


    Open his hands: "simple embrace, can!"Chu Feng took Xi into his arms with a step forward, holding it tightly, and even made Xi feel a trace of dyspnea, and his eyebrows were wrinkled deeper.


    After holding for a long time, Chu Feng released: "thank you."


    "Chu Feng!" When Chu Feng turned to leave, Xi called out: "you are not greedy for my sex appeal and charm. Why can I still feel it on you? You seem to be attracted to me?"


    Clearly feel not like and greedy, but it is also moving that kind of meaning, I do not understand.


    Chu Feng as like as two peas in her face, she nodded lightly, and when she opened the door, she said, "during this time, everyone felt that I was dead. Actually I was in a place where there was a woman who looked exactly like you, but she was killed in the end. I can revenge her, but she can not return."


    With that, Chu Feng walked into the gate of dazzling light and left only one person in the cave.


    Charm is no less than Murong ice woman frown, then slowly stretch: "why, when you turn lonely leave that moment, my heart will hurt?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2635

    When Chu Feng came back, no one knew except the people in the demon world. The demon emperor and nagula didn''t think of it at all. They didn''t think that Chu Feng could survive in the wormhole.


    Now they are more on guard against each other. As for Lu Wan and others, they do not pay attention to them. It can be said that in the eyes of the demon emperor and nagula, they are the opponents of each other.


    It''s just that both of them don''t want to win the final victory, and they are just the fishermen of Lu Wan.


    When the sun is shining in the morning, the devil world!


    Chu Feng has been staying in the demon hall since he came back from the wild demon kingdom last night. No one knows where he went last night, just try not to disturb his silence.


    The sunlight refracted in front of the demon hall, and the whole hall was much brighter. Chu Feng slowly raised her head and looked out. After a while, Yihong came in from the outside, still as elegant and intelligent as that. After a look at her, Chu Feng withdrew her eyes and stood up: "where are they?"


    Yihong knew that Chu Feng asked Lu Wan and others, and whispered back, "stay here and there and try not to disturb you."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and her expression swept the faint helplessness and sadness.


    It should have been a happy thing for him to come back, but the death of Chang''e caused his emotional waves. No matter Zhang yun''er or Lu Wan, or even Murong Bing and others did not disturb him. At this time, they all knew that he was in a bad mood and could not help him. In this case, he should be quiet by himself.


    Walking down the steps, and leaning on Hong wrong body, the latter took his hand: "are you ok?"


    In many people''s eyes, Yihong and chufeng''s mother are sworn sisters, but they are very clear about the relationship between each other, only when someone is inconvenient to show it.


    Now everyone is not here, Yi Hong naturally does not need to cover up his concern for Chu Feng, a pair of eyes with a soft color to look at him.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, facing Yihong, showing a faint smile: "good and bad, are not all going to go on?"


    "Silly boy!" Yihong shook his head with a bitter smile, took Chu Feng''s hands and gently said: "before and your mother just met, talking about the future, she said that if there are children in the future, she does not want him to dominate the world, only hope that he can be happy and happy growth."


    "Even if life is short for decades, it is also a kind of satisfaction. We can understand that many things are pressing on you now, but you really don''t have to bear it yourself."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes more confused, Yihong continued: "you think that saints can''t solve things, and we can''t solve them, but some things don''t necessarily need the strongest strength. It''s limited for you to think of a way. Don''t bear it by yourself. We can share it for you."


    Pulling Chu Feng back to sit down, Yihong quietly added: "just you don''t speak, we are not good for you to do something, also worried that we do not know what you want to do, if wrong, it will affect your plan."


    "Don''t carry it by yourself. We can''t fight against the top, but there are always places where we can help you?"


    Chu Feng fell into silence.


    He is not a three-year-old child. He knows everything Yihong says, but because of his taboo identity and nihilism, he is not willing to think about these things. Of course, because the demon emperor and nagula are now powerful, he is not rivals. So he wants to protect the people around him. As for letting them help himself, Chu Feng never thought about it once.


    For example, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan can go to the wild demon region to find diezun. They don''t have to ask him to go, but he goes alone in order to be safe.


    Now looking back, Chu Feng knows that pressure exists, but most of the pressure is on his own pressure, did not want to share the pressure, so he can only carry forward.


    At the moment, after Yihong said that, Chu Feng also felt that he was too independent. He was pressed in his heart when he met with difficulties. Even if there were many dangers ahead, he also went to face them alone. His brother Hongyan didn''t say anything. He was sure that he thought he could do something for him.


    And he insisted on doing it. If he succeeded, his brother Hongyan would be happy for him, but if he failed, he would just make his brother feel guilty because they felt they could not help him.


    "Make a metaphor."


    Yihong saw Chu Feng''s silence. She said with a smile: "when you want to stop the demon Zun from wreaking havoc on the heaven and earth, Chang''e, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er all want to go with you, but you refuse all the people. It''s really dangerous to build demon Zun. They know that you don''t want them to take risks with you, but what''s the final result?"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s face pulled out a wry smile, Yihong added: "the result is that you have taken the method of ending up with the demon Zun. Although it is to eliminate the danger of the demon Zun, you are also in danger. Chang''e''s heart was guilty and collapsed in those days."


    "They feel that being your woman can''t share the danger with you. Do you understand that feeling?"Chu Feng breathed out a deep breath. He understood the feeling naturally, just as he came back from the wormhole to see Chang''e crushed by nagula, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He was distressed.


    I believe that when he and demon Zun confront each other, Chang''e''s heart must be like this.


    With a sigh, he looked at the woman beside him: "what should I do?"


    Yi Hong pursed his lips: "what do you say?"


    In the silence of Chu Feng, he already knew how to do it. He nodded and stood up.


    After going out for a few steps, he remembered what he had done and looked back at Yihong. A pair of eyes looked up and down at Yihong and said, "don''t call me a silly child, especially when there is no one else, so I will think you are a woman with strong taste and evil."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng left the demon hall directly, leaning Hong sat there blinking, did not respond for a time what meaning.


    When the reaction came over, his face turned red and spat: "you are the heavy taste, son of a bitch."


    Chu Feng, who left the demon hall, naturally knew that Yihong had reacted, but he didn''t think too much about it, because even in a hundred years, his relationship with Yihong would be what others saw, unless Yihong and Shangguan yingyue were not sisters.


    With her body shape passing through the void, Chu Feng goes directly to the green green grassland hundreds of miles away from the demon hall and looks at LV Wan standing there quietly and meditating.


    Today''s LV Wan is still the same style as before. Her black skirt covers her legs and does not show any trace. However, the right size perfectly outlines Lu wanman''s wonderful posture, which is more attractive than before.


    As if feeling something, Lu Wan slowly turned to look at the approaching Chu Feng. Her eyes flashed a soft color, but she hid it for a short time, as if she were just a stranger.


    Chu Feng has been walking to Lu Wan, only 50 cm away. He can smell the delicate fragrance of a woman and feel her heartbeat.


    Lu Wan began to be OK, but she slowly moved away from her eyes. It was not chufeng''s eyes that were too sharp. Instead, she looked at Chu Feng''s eyes. Her heartbeat would be very fast, and she would blush.


    At this time, Chu Feng also opened her hands and hugged Lu Wan in his arms without any response. His words were not gentle, but there was no initial rejection: "try harder, let me fall in love with you again?"


    Lu Wan''s body was slightly shaken. She wanted to break away from Chu Feng''s arms. She raised her head and looked at the man embracing her. Her lips trembled slightly and wanted to speak, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    "You want to ask me, don''t you hate me?"


    Chu Feng held Lu Wan in his arms and said peacefully, "all love has been deprived. How can I not hate it? Only after this life and death, I found that even if I don''t love you, I don''t want you to have an accident in my heart. Maybe love has been deprived, but that feeling has not dissipated?"


    This is the problem that Chu Feng suddenly figured out when Chang''e passed away, that is, no matter whether Lu Wan or Chang''e happened that day, he would suffer from the bottom of his heart.


    From the moment of deceiving Chu Feng, Lu Wan felt that they might never have a future, and now the future is so sudden.


    Lu Wan is not an active person, nor a person who is good at showing her emotions. But at the moment, she can''t control her emotions, and tears can''t help crossing her face.


    When Chu Feng raised her hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes, Lu Wan hugged him, leaned on his shoulder and whispered, "let me lean on."


    Chu Feng held Lu Wan so gently that love was deprived, so love again.


    I don''t know how long it took for the two to separate. Lu Wan''s face has no tear marks, but her slightly red eyes show that she has just shed tears. Her eyes gently look at Chu Feng and say in a soft voice, "you can''t hurt me again, OK?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, but directly kissed Lu Wan''s red lips. He knew that Lu Wan had gone through countless eras, and that her heart was lonely. If it was not a last resort, she would not deprive a person who loved him of all the rights, so she was afraid that she would lose this sense of being loved again.


    Breeze, blowing around the grass fragrance, the sun has risen higher and higher, two people''s hearts are also closer.


    When the kiss was over, Lu Wan asked shyly, "what can I do next?"


    Chu Feng raised his head and swept the glare of the sun: "gather the strongest strength, in the case of nagula can not intervene, destroy the demon emperor, and then look for opportunities to fall off the devil!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2636

    "You don''t insist on yourself anymore?"


    Lu Wan Wen Yan''s face showed an ice breaking smile, a very elegant smile, but it was startling: "don''t you worry that we are in danger?"


    If Yihong didn''t say that just now, chufeng might still choose to fight alone, but after Yihong said that, chufeng couldn''t find the reason to insist on facing it alone.


    Hugging Lu Wan a little, she whispered, "I''m afraid you''ll be sad for me again for the second time."


    Lu Wan moved her eyes shyly, but the smile on the corner of her mouth had betrayed her true thoughts. It can be seen that Chu Feng is willing to fight side by side with these beauties. Lu Wan is happy in her heart.


    Looking at their own men to risk, and men looking at their own women to take risks alone, are heart and lung.


    Originally, she wanted to keep warm with Chu Feng. Lu Wan, who felt something, gently broke away from Chu Feng''s arms and stepped back a few steps. The whole person looked as if nothing had happened. She was still that holy and elegant deity, and had completely disappeared the appearance of a little woman in Chu Feng''s bosom.


    Chu Feng didn''t catch up with Lu Wan, who was holding something impossible at the moment. He just turned to the South and soon Zhang yun''er fell from the sky.


    A pair of eyes looked at Chu Feng''s body, and then looked at Lu Wan. The corner of his mouth flashed a knowing smile and said softly: "just got the news, there was a slight friction between the demon Kingdom and the spirit world, killing and injuring some people, but not very serious. I think this is the mutual trial between the demon emperor and nagula."


    "It''s designed to lead us, and if we don''t, they''ll probably find an opportunity to go straight to war and lay down their final position."


    Chufeng sniffed the speech and sneered: "no, they won''t fight directly until the last minute. At least it''s possible to solve us after solving them. It seems that their mutual exploration is better than that they all want to lead us to fight at this time."


    Zhang yun''er micro Cu Xiu eyebrow: "to lead us?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes!"


    Zhang Yuner''s mind is simple, some things are not so deep, but for Chu Feng, it is not difficult to see clearly.


    If the demon emperor and nagula really want to fight in an all-round way to lay a dominant position, they can find a place to carry out the ultimate war. Now, it is only a slight friction between the demon Kingdom and the spirit world army, which has no significance except increasing casualties.


    As long as the demon emperor and nagula do not die, it doesn''t matter how many people die below. Only the victory or defeat of the peak power is the most important.


    Therefore, the slight collision between the demon Kingdom and the spirit Kingdom army is to send a message to them, that is, the demon emperor and nagula have put their focus on each other, and they don''t care about their existence. In fact, they mainly want to lead them out and kill them first.


    Only in that way, the demon emperor and nagula can let go of the war. Otherwise, if they win the final victory, they will be caught in the net by the fishermen, which is totally meaningless.


    After Chu Feng said that, Zhang Yuner thought about it and found that it was the same thing.


    Blushing slightly, she felt a little embarrassed, because what she had just thought was to take advantage of this time. As long as the demon Kingdom army and the original Temple army gather, they can crush the spirit world and the wild demon domain.


    But now I want to be a bit naive, the demon emperor and nagula do not die, no matter how many people can only be cannon fodder.


    But the face of the person is Chu Feng, there is not too much embarrassment, Zhang yun''er asked: "then we continue to wait for the opportunity?"


    "No wait!" Chu Feng shook his head. He had a plan in his heart and said in a cold voice: "I have just said with Wan''er that we should gather the strongest strength to destroy the weak demon emperor first, and then find a chance to solve the nagula. However, when dealing with the demon emperor, the speed must be fast, otherwise there will be no chance."


    Because if you don''t quickly solve the demon emperor''s evacuation, nagula will surely arrive, and even if you can kill the demon emperor, you will be killed by nagula.


    Zhang yun''er nodded slightly: "but just the three of us?"


    Chu Feng understood Zhang yun''er''s meaning. Under normal circumstances, the three would not be the opponents of the demon emperor, but if he succeeded a little bit, the power of the demon emperor would be reduced by 50% to 70%. When the three people joined hands, there would be no miracle except for the defeat of the demon emperor.


    Of course, in case we need to strengthen our strength, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and said, "the three of us are 50% sure, but if we can find that mysterious ancient monk, we are 100% sure."


    That way, as long as the demon emperor is attacked, four people can kill the demon emperor in the shortest time and even retreat safely.


    Hearing that Chu Feng wanted to find a dream, Lu Wan looked as usual. Zhang yun''er was a little unnatural, because Lu Wan knew that the dream existed and that Chu Feng was in the parallel universe. But she was the only one who knew where the dream was.


    Looking at Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, Chu Feng finally looks at Zhang yun''er: "yun''er, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing!" Zhang yun''er shook his head in a daze. He thought that his cover up was ok, but he didn''t want to be seen by Chu Feng: "that dream brought us your news, but her whereabouts are uncertain. It''s one thing that she is willing to help or not. After all, it contains great risks."Chu Feng didn''t think so much about it, or he didn''t think that Zhang yun''er would have something to hide from himself.


    "Don''t worry, she will do it, and she must be in the demon world now, I know how to do, you go back and wait, if there is no accident, I will take her back in the evening."


    After saying that, Chu Feng did not wait for the two people to respond to what moment and left, and the speed was so fast that Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan were somewhat difficult to capture.


    Looking at the sky which had no trace of Chu wind, Lu Wan said in a soft voice: "I feel stronger when he comes back from the parallel universe this time. Maybe according to his method, we can put out the demon emperor first."


    "Even if not, I will accompany him this time." Zhang yun''er nodded gently, and her eyes fell on Lu Wan''s body, revealing a faint smile: "it''s what I heard right now. It seems that Chu Feng is calling you Wan''er? When can you ask Chu Feng to forgive your behavior? Lu Wan blushes and stares at Zhang Yuner. She grew up watching Zhang Yuner grow up, so Zhang Yuner doesn''t tease others, but sometimes she does.


    Zhang yun''er gently smile also did not ask what, just looking at the distance, look with a little tangled worry.


    In the place where Chang''e and phoenix eggs were buried, Chu Feng came down from the sky and saw a dream in white sitting on a big stone, looking at the distance calmly and calmly with no surprise or joy on her face, as if anything happened in the world had nothing to do with her.


    Chu Feng went straight past, jumped on a big stone and sat beside the dream.


    The dream was just thinking about things. It was also because there was no risk in the demon world, so she didn''t pay much attention to it. So when Chu Feng suddenly appeared around her, she was about to get up.


    Just waiting for her to get up, she was held by Chu Feng and hugged her waist.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll take care of you here." The dream just struggles, Chu Feng drinks a cold, frightens the dream subconsciously one Zheng, then one anger.


    Chu Feng completely ignored Meng''s angry look and said to himself, "next, I have a plan to destroy the demon emperor, but if this plan wants to be 100% successful, you need your help, that is, when I need to, you should join hands with me, Lu Wan and yun''er."


    Speaking of this dream, he immediately understood the meaning of Chu Feng. He did not care that he was still held by Chu Feng and shook his head without hesitation: "delusion, I can''t risk with you, I have my own things to do."


    Chu Feng pondered a smile: "what matter?"


    "I want to,,," dream did not respond to the mouth, but two words immediately after the taste of Chu Feng is deceiving himself, face an angry: "it has nothing to do with you, let me go, I will not help you!"


    For the attitude of the dream, Chu Feng is not angry at all, because from the beginning of the dream to now is to help him.


    The corners of the mouth hook up a touch of fun, suddenly kiss the red lips of the dream, pressure in the body, but also blocked the channels of the dream.


    The dream, who had been alert to Chu Feng, looked stiff. He wanted to slap Chu Feng to death. He felt that a tongue was teasing his own sweet tongue. He was even more ashamed. However, his channels and veins were blocked by Chu Feng and his mouth was sealed. There was no way.


    And experienced the same humiliation as the last time, the eyes of the dream burst with anger, until Chu Feng loosened his lips, the dream drank: "shameless!"


    "Help me!" Chu Feng took back his profane hand and instantly became serious: "the three of us may be able to wipe out the demon emperor, but in the end, we may not be able to escape the ravages of nagula. If you are added, our success rate may be 100%


    "Promise me, when things are successful, I will release the blood spirit contract from you!"


    After touching Chu Feng''s serious expression, his anger dissipated for no reason and asked subconsciously, "what if I still don''t?"


    "That''s it!" Chu Feng moved forward.


    "Well, the dream was caught off guard, and his mouth couldn''t help but utter a groan. Then his face was blushing, and his eyes glared at Chu Feng angrily again:" you are so shameless. "


    Chu Feng indifferent smile: "anyway, you have a bad impression on me, so you think about it clearly, OK or not."


    The dream bit the lip, feel the mysterious place is held by the Chu wind, if a word does not agree with the will to go in, shyly angry drink a way: "untie me, I promise you."


    "Ah Chu Feng smile, rather regretfully straight up, also opened the whole body of the dream Meridian: "you insist on how good, so I can on you, can also use the blood spirit contract to blackmail you to do things for me!"


    Dream smell speech exasperated to drink a way: "roll, I don''t want to see you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2637

    When the night came, Chu Feng returned to the demon hall with his dream. This was the first time that the dream formally appeared in front of the public. Except that Zhang yun''er probably knew something, Lu Wan didn''t know much about the dream. The only thing he could know was that the dream came from the ancient cultivators.


    In the demon hall, people gather, but everyone does not speak, just occasionally passing by the dream standing beside Chu Feng.


    Nothing can be seen from the eyes and face of the dream. The only feeling is that the dream looks very ethereal, like a person who doesn''t exist at all, but she is really standing in front of everyone.


    Zhang Yuner''s eyes with a touch of strange color across the dream, and then stand still in place, as if nothing care.


    Chu Feng sat down, eyes from the people''s body, light said: "the state of the God of creation above all stay."


    Everyone looked at each other. Although they didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do next, except for the God of nature and above, the rest of them retreated. Xuanyuan Huining wanted to stay for a while, but Zhang Yuner and others looked at Murong Bing, pursed their lips, and finally left the demon Hall with everyone.


    Since Chu Feng came back, she wanted to find a chance to talk to Chu Feng. But Chu Feng came back because Chang''e was in a low mood. Even if she wanted to say that everyone didn''t disturb Chu Feng, Xuanyuan Huining herself was not good enough to be that person.


    With everyone''s departure, only LV Wan, Zhang Yuner and dream are left in the demon hall, as well as Yin Nu and Qing Piao Piao. In addition to the saints, they are the God of creation.


    Chu Feng looked at the people in front of him. If he had put it in the past, he would have swept all over the heaven and the world. But in today''s situation, he can''t do much. A saint''s eyes, an idea and even a simple gesture can destroy all the people below the Holy land.


    "I believe everyone knows what''s going on now, so I won''t say much about it."


    After a moment''s silence, Chu Feng withdrew his eyes and said solemnly: "what I can tell you is that yun''er and I will go to the wild demon region to do something. If we succeed, we can lift half of the crisis in the five forbidden areas. If we fail, we will not have any future."


    Murong Bing smell speech to speak, Chu Feng eyes motioned her not to speak, then continued: "I know you all want to help me, I also hope that more people can help me, but we also need to combine the reality."


    Murong Bing''s eyes pass through the bitterness, and after seeing Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and others, he is a little disappointed.


    In the past, when Chu Feng was just rising in the modern world, she could do anything for Chu Feng, even countless times to protect Chu Feng. But now that Chu Feng has grown up to the point where she doesn''t need her protection, Murong Bing finds that she can''t help Chu Feng, and there''s a little bit of a drag.


    These words Chu Feng naturally will not say, will not think like this, but in Murong Bing''s heart after all a little uncomfortable, because she does not want to see Chu Feng himself to face the danger.


    Murong Bing''s hidden resentment was clearly captured by Chu Feng. However, he did not show it in front of the public. He continued: "next, you all stay well. After I finish the layout, I will give you the task of going to the universe to destroy the strong ones outside the demon domain, or expel them back to the demon domain."


    Standing up, Chu Feng added word by word: "at the same time, eliminate the danger from the demon domain and reshape the order of the demon domain."


    Chu Feng''s firmness and words let all the people present smell the coming bloody rain, and also ignite the hope in everyone''s heart. In their hearts, Chu Feng has always been their hope. At first, Chu Feng blindly chose to hide their opinions, but now he saw Chu Feng rekindled his fighting spirit and their confidence came back.


    Chu Feng simply told us to prepare for the next time, there was no more to say, gently waved to let everyone go down first.


    When everyone went down, only dream stood beside him, just like a wooden man.


    Chu Feng looks back and looks at Meng standing there without saying a word. Although there is no expression on his face, Chu Feng can still feel the dissatisfaction in Meng''s heart. If it was not for the blood spirit contract, dream would not have been involved in these things with him, and now it is completely forced by him to participate.


    The corner of the mouth lifted a touch of light playfulness: "if you don''t want to say it, like you, even if you go with me, can not give me any help, but will drag me down."


    Dream eyes slightly cold past Chu Feng, to say that she is happy, that is absolutely impossible, for Chu Feng began to have anger, now there is anger, believe that the future is only anger.


    In particular, he thought that he would not agree with Chu Feng, so he felt more uncomfortable in his heart. He subconsciously clamped his legs and completely chose to ignore Chu Feng''s words.


    Chu Feng didn''t force anything. Anyway, as long as he dreamt that he could do it together, he stood up and walked outside and said, "you hate me and you don''t hate me. I''ll eliminate the blood spirit contract in your body immediately after the death of the demon emperor. At that time, you want to revenge me or kill me. You are welcome!"


    Leaving the indifferent and cold words, Chu Feng disappeared directly in the vision of the dream.She didn''t know where Chu Feng had gone. She was just thinking about whether she was wholeheartedly helping Chu Feng or not. There were some things she needed Chu Feng''s help. She tried many times to prevent Chu Feng from dying. But now she didn''t want to dream of adventure because there were so many dangers now. She didn''t have much ability to support or fight against.


    He raised his hand and touched his lips. When he thought of chufeng kissing himself, his eyes flashed with shame and anger: "this time, when the blood spirit contract is released, I will settle accounts with you even if I don''t kill you."


    "Do you really want to settle accounts?" The words of dream just fell, and Zhang yun''er, who began to leave, appeared in front of the dream like that.


    The quiet and elegant face didn''t take any emotion to open his mouth: "just this account, I can tell you for sure, the last hurt is yourself, Chu Feng is really not very familiar with the art of dream, but he is a taboo demon, he has a mysterious dark eyes, even I do not know the dark eyes, you think you can succeed?"


    "Do you all know that?" the dream''s eyes shrunk


    Because Zhang Yuner''s words at the moment let the dream hear, she seems to know everything.


    "There is no nothingness, I am destiny." Zhang yun''er gently nodded and went to the position where Chu Feng had just sat down. He looked calm as water: "except for the things that I don''t know about, there are no things I don''t know in the universe, so I know everything Chu Feng does to you."


    Dream body slightly shaking, she heard Zhang Yun er''s words have a layer of potential meaning, that is, she can know what Chu Feng has done to her, then she can also know other things.


    Pink fist slightly clenched, eyes dead staring at Zhang yun''er, and then slowly released, she is really powerful now, and Zhang yun''er are both saints.


    But if she can''t bear the price of being single, she won''t be able to bear the price of single dream.


    Did not respond to any of Zhang yun''er''s words, the dream went down the steps to leave the magic temple.


    Just after going out a few steps, the dream still stopped. After frowning slightly, she turned to look at Zhang Yuner, and her eyes were sharp: "goddess, you are the woman of Chu Feng. I can understand anything you do for him. But you should also know that the gratitude and resentment between me and Chu Feng is more than his blasphemy."


    "Even if we are not enemies now, who can guarantee that we will not be enemies in the future?"


    Zhang yun''er nodded gently and didn''t say a word.


    Meng stares at Zhang yun''er for a while, and then leaves the demon hall without saying a word. She appears in the five forbidden areas and has her mission. Even if she doesn''t want to be the enemy of Chu Feng, some things will not happen if she doesn''t want to. Everything depends on the final development of things.


    Zhang yun''er sat there until he could not see the figure of the dream. He took back his eyes and sighed softly: "everyone, we are playing with fire!"


    The dream of leaving didn''t know what Zhang yun''er was talking about, but went across the void to the place where Chang''e and phoenix eggs were buried. This is the demon world of Chu Feng, which is the world under the complete control of Chu Feng. Even the sages can''t change it, but Chu Feng is the master.


    Standing on a big stone, dream eyes slightly narrowed to look at the ground, she knew what was buried below, and also knew what her heart wanted.


    It''s just that if you do that, Chu Feng will kill her right away. It''s an undoubted thing.


    But if she doesn''t, she may not be able to enhance her strength again.


    Silence for a moment, the dream sighed gently. When she turned to sit down, her eyes flied over the night sky and condensed into awn. Because she saw Chu wind passing through the night sky, her look was still helpless.


    Chu Feng has always been in the heart of his dream, but he is a shameless little bastard with the world in mind. At the moment, seeing Chu Feng look helpless and absent-minded, he can''t help but be more curious.


    After thinking about it for a while, the dream followed quietly. She knew how to make dreams, and could use some mysterious power to cover up her breath. Even if this was the demon world of Chu Feng, as long as she didn''t want to, Chu Feng couldn''t find her.


    Soon Chu Feng fell on the mountain building not far from the entrance of the underworld and walked into one of the courtyards.


    The dream comes later. If you look around, you can see the entrance of the underworld from a distance. Since Chu Feng was integrated into the demon world, there is an entrance and exit in the netherworld. There are usually no important people here. What does Chu Feng do here?


    Narrowed his eyes, thought about, dream do not understand why Chu Feng came here, just staring at the courtyard where Chu Feng went in, thinking deeply!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2638

    A moment later, the dream fell from the night sky. She wanted to see what Chu Feng wanted to do.


    According to the division of the demon world, this area belongs to the place where low-level warriors live. Chu Feng, as the master of the demon world, should not come here, even if he passes through the sky. Now he not only goes on, but also enters one of the courtyards. His dream is very strange.


    Besides, she didn''t know Chu Feng very well, so she wanted to see what was going on in a place where Chu Feng shouldn''t have come.


    Falling under a tree outside the courtyard, the dream quietly listened to the environment inside the house. As time went on, something was wrong with the dream, that is, there was no sound from anyone in the room. Even if one person covered up his breath, some basic sounds should exist.


    This is the world of demons. Chu Feng is the absolute master here. It''s reasonable for him to cover up his breath. But why he doesn''t even have a sound in the room is totally unreasonable.


    The more I thought about it, the more wrong it was. I entered the courtyard between the flash of the dream. When I was close to the door, I gently approached it. But after listening for a while, there was no sound or movement.


    His face changed slightly, and the dream opened the door directly. When he saw the environment in the room clearly, his face flashed angry: "asshole."


    Because there is no one in the house, let alone Chu Feng. She saw Chu Feng come in just now, but now she has no trace of Chu Feng. She is very uncomfortable in her heart, which means that no matter how she conceals her breath, Chu Feng will detect it, and even Chu Feng can leave here quietly under her tracking.


    "This is the demon world!"


    Dream is about to enter the room to see how Chu Feng left under her eyelids. Behind her came the voice of Chu Feng''s pondering: "the taboo demon God inherited from each era, I am the taboo demon God of this era. The world is like a part of my body, and I will be aware of the slight wind and grass movement."


    When the dream turned around in amazement, Chu Feng appeared behind her: "I found you just after that place, but I didn''t care much about it. But later I found that you came with me and covered up my own breath. Although it was well hidden, it was a demon world."


    "I can feel the wind and the grass, not to mention someone following me?"


    Dream of the face slowly red up, see Chu Feng eyes are not blinking staring at himself can not help but lower his head.


    She began to feel confident that she would not be discovered by Chu Feng, but now the result is that Chu Feng has already noticed it, and not only has she noticed it, but also directly behind her. It can be seen that her every move in the demon world may be controlled by Chu Feng.


    Of course, these are not the most important, the important thing is that she resented Chu Feng very much, but now she is following Chu Feng, which is somewhat unreasonable.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to break the dream, because she knew the dream was just a moment of curiosity.


    As for coming here, chufeng just wants to ask Xuanyuan Huining to meet him. It''s not good to go to Xuanyuan Huining at night.


    In name, he is Xuanyuan Huining''s brother-in-law. Xuanyuan duckweed and her daughter are all there. In the middle of the night, he went to find his sister-in-law. Why? Don''t want to meet the dream to follow behind, Chu Feng also let Xuanyuan Huining not come over for the time being encountered, how much is a little bad.


    And the dream of lowering head to feel Chu Feng''s eyes are still staring at themselves, all over is uncomfortable.


    After biting her lip to let her not be too tight, Zhang mengcai raised her head. It seemed that there was not much emotional fluctuation, but from that pair of eyes, I could catch that dream would have a little panic when facing Chu Feng, which was only covered up by her very well.


    However, no matter how she covered up, Chu Feng could still be aware of it. A funny smile appeared on the corner of her mouth: "dream, are you in love with me?"


    What?


    The dream is still thinking about how to explain that he is not following Chu Feng. At the moment, he was stunned and lost in his mind. His eyes flashed with anger: "can''t you speak well?"


    Chu Feng walked slowly to the front of some, and stopped at the distance of three steps from the dream: "if you don''t fall in love with me, how can you follow me? Do you want to see if you can find a chance to form a good relationship with me


    Dream''s face more and more ruddy, has not been molested her, no one dares to molest her.


    but after meeting Chu Feng, the molesting is still light. It is completely being desecrated by Chu Feng. It can be said to be the haze of a dream''s heart. At the moment, Chu Feng even said such a stimulus to her. The dream was in a state of ups and downs.


    "Let''s go!"


    In the dream almost can not help but when Chu Feng seems to have changed a person, gently waved his hand lonely said: "I come here is not what you think, there is no hidden secret, but the magic temple is too noisy, I want to be quiet."


    Dream backlog of anger do not know why in touch with the look of Chu wind, even after the invisible scattered, in the heart there is a little unspeakable heartache.But such a feeling is an instant was put out by the dream, she told herself in the heart, can not sympathize with Chu Feng, can not love Chu Feng, this is a little lecher, little bastard.


    In this way, he warned himself that the dream immediately turned into the situation of non cannibalism. He turned around and took a look at the room to make sure that there was no abnormality, and the speed was very fast. It seemed that he was worried that if he ran slowly, he would be eaten by Chu Feng, which made Chu Feng very speechless.


    However, after thinking about Chu Feng, he was relieved. Few men dare to approach the sage''s realm alone. Even if they dare to approach, they dare not have any bad ideas.


    But after meeting him, he just needs to eat dry wipe clean, dream vigilance and guard against him is also normal.


    Shaking his head with a wry smile, chufeng dispelled the helpless thoughts brought by the dream, and looked at the night sky. After a while, Xuanyuan Huining concealed the strong spirit atmosphere and fell from the sky. When he landed, he subconsciously looked around. After making sure that no one was there, he looked at Chu Feng without blinking his eyes. He had resentment and expectation.


    At this time, without any words, Chu Feng walked forward and picked Xuanyuan Huining up and walked into the room. The woman in her arms blushed, but she did not break away from Chu Feng''s arms.


    The door closed, and slowly came a quiet voice, which lasted for more than an hour.


    On a big bed in the house, Xuanyuan Huining was lying on Chu Feng''s arm with flushing all over his body. His eyes were watery and looked at chufeng: "are you treating your sister-in-law like this, are you an animal?"


    Chu Feng is still aftertaste Xuanyuan Huining bring different feeling, hear her to ask words suddenly the corner of the mouth mercilessly twitch for a moment, in the heart ten thousand grass mud horse is whistling wildly there, the question can ask like this?


    Gently pinched Xuanyuan Huining''s face, pretended to be angry and said, "do you say your brother-in-law like this?"


    Xuanyuan Huining white Chu Feng, eyes down, face red back to the way: "that brother-in-law, you can come out?"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly, Xuanyuan Huining also makes people speechless. When they are speechless, they also move their bodies and retreat, lean on them and stretch their hands to the side. In the middle of the time, they stop again.


    He just wanted to touch a cigarette and smoke, and then he remembered that it was in the demon world. Not to mention cigarettes, there was no beer.


    Put down his hand, Chu Feng sighed, "Huining, do you hate me?"


    Xuanyuan Huining looks stunned. Then she purses her lips and turns her back to Chu Feng. In her heart, she has decided that chufeng is her lifelong man. But in the eyes of the world, she is only chufeng''s sister-in-law, and her sister Xuanyuan crape myrtle is Chu Feng''s woman, which can''t be changed.


    Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t mind carrying all the names and being with Chu Feng. Even if someone says that she robbed her sister, it doesn''t matter, because she loves chufeng more than she loves herself.


    But now she does hate Chu Feng a little. She thought she was hiding very well. No one could see it. She didn''t want Chu Feng to see it.


    And her silence in the eyes of Chu Feng is a disguised default.


    Turning her body over, Chu Feng looked into her eyes and said, "I know you hate me. Why did I drive Chang''e away? If I didn''t dare to leave Chang''e, maybe I could fight side by side when fighting with demon Zun, and even prevent a lot of things from happening and even the death of Chang''e in the end."


    Xuanyuan Huining closed her mouth and said nothing. She really hated Chu Feng why she wanted to drive Chang''e away. Although she did not agree with Chang''e in her heart, there was no denying that Chang''e was Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, and Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia was Chang''e.


    If Chu Feng didn''t drive Chang''e away because of Bai He, then the following things would not happen. At first, all this disappeared with Chu Feng and demon Zun entering the wormhole, but when Chu Feng came back and Chang''e was dead, Xuanyuan Huining slowly remembered it in his heart.


    Chu Feng touched Xuanyuan Huining''s face and said, "if you have anything, you can say it. Maybe you won''t have a chance in the future."


    Xuanyuan Huining raised his head and was silent for a moment before opening his mouth: "Chu Feng, can you tell me how many women you will have in the future? Can my sister really survive? "


    Chu Feng released Xuanyuan Huining, sat up, took a deep breath, and after a quiet moment, he said in a low voice: "maybe you think I am a man with a lot of women, but if you want to go through a lifetime, many things will change."


    "As for whether your sister can survive or not, I don''t know. I only know that if I were alive, I would work hard for them to survive!"


    Xuanyuan Huining looked at Chu Feng''s back, felt Chu Feng''s pain and firmness in her heart. She sat up and hugged Chu Feng from behind: "as long as you still remember her sister''s affairs, I will accompany you all the time. When you are sure that you really die, I will go with you."


    Feeling the softness and flexibility behind him, Chu Feng didn''t have much thought. He knew Xuanyuan Huining was a person who didn''t talk much. He even started to be a person who had a lot of opinions about him. Now he can say these things, which is Xuanyuan Huining''s voice.


    Holding her to hold his hand, Chu Feng firmly said: "together, go down!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2639

    Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining didn''t fight against the death. After saying something to let them get rid of the gap, Chu Feng left quietly. No one noticed the trace of chufeng in the night sky across thousands of miles.


    He did not go back to the demon hall, but after crossing thousands of miles, he turned a direction to the habitat of the snow fox clan.


    After rescuing the Xuehu clan from the primitive wolf clan''s world, chufeng put all the people into the demon world. Murong Bing and lengrushuang looked after the snow fox clan, and nothing would happen to the snow fox clan. The rest of the people knew the importance of the snow fox clan to chufeng and would not provoke him for no reason.


    The fall from the sky did not attract the attention of the snow foxes. Chu Feng came to the central building of the snow fox family in the Demon World Habitat.


    "Stop!"


    Before getting ready to go in, Murong Bing doesn''t know where to jump out in front of Chu Feng. The charming woman''s eyes are full of resentment, with a moving color: "what do you do here in the middle of the night? Don''t you know that people are resting?"


    The angry words all give people a feeling that they can''t stop. Chu Feng hears the words and flashes a faint bitter smile. How can you not know that Murong Bing is in a temper tantrum?


    So many beauties, no matter in the present world or in the five forbidden areas, what Chu Feng is most concerned about is those people, and Murong Bing is one of them.


    When he left from the demon hall, although Murong Bing''s look was obscure, Chu Feng still saw it in his eyes and knew what Murong Bing was thinking. Therefore, he pacified Xuanyuan Huining. Because of Xuanyuan crape myrtle, Chu Feng rushed over.


    Other beauties chufeng will not explain too much, because they will understand, of course Murong Bing can understand, but Chu Feng still chose to come.


    Murong Bing followed him from the moment of the rise of Jianghai. No matter what kind of risk Murong Bing experienced, Murong Bing could keep his safety at the most critical time. Without Murong Bing, Chu Feng did not know how many times he had died.


    So even if Murong Bing is Su Daji, and it is said that her appearance is the beginning of a turbulent world, Chu Feng doesn''t care. If she loves, she will love. What can we do to bury a country?


    Chu Feng is not king Zhou, but he can understand the mood of King Zhou at the beginning. He is really interested in Murong Bing. Unfortunately, Murong Bing never put his heart on him.


    Chu Feng can bury a mountain for Murong Bing, but it will never be as dehumanizing as king Zhou. Murong Bing is very clear about this, but she still gives up her heart, so Chu Feng can''t find any reason to be bad to Murong Bing.


    Go to her in front of Chu Feng opened his hands, don''t need too much words Murong ice rushed into Chu Feng''s arms.


    No matter how many words can''t be said at the beginning, it only needs a hug to interpret everything at this moment.


    Slightly nodded, Murong ice voice Murong Murong: "husband, do you think I''m useless?"


    There are some things Chu Feng will never say, but it doesn''t mean Murong Bing won''t think so. In the present world, although she has damaged her accomplishments, she still exists at least in the peak of the late demigod period. At that time, she could do a lot of things for Chu Feng and protect her growth step by step.


    However, after the demon emperor came to the modern world and took her and Leng Rushuang away, Chu Feng''s growth was completely dependent on his own and other people''s help. When he met again, Chu Feng was already a saint, and Murong Bing did not show it, but he still had a little inferiority feeling in his heart.


    These Chu breeze can also feel naturally, gently holding the special object in his arms, whispering: "many people''s value is reflected in different periods. When I was the weakest, you accompany me to spend time with me, so no matter how you are now, I will not mind, I only know that you are my beloved ice."


    "And you are already the God of creation. You can''t help me to the war demon emperor, but can''t you help me with other people?"


    Pinching Murong Bing''s nose, Chu Feng gently smiles: "what''s more, you are su Daji, Yang Yuhuan, Chen Yuanyuan, how many emperors and generals are crazy about you. Compared with them, I am lucky, and I only cherish you."


    Murong Bingmei eyes such as silk, biting lip posture are that kind of charm: "husband, I am excited about what you said, is it necessary for me to serve you? Or do you want me to ask a boring girl to accompany you? "


    Just now in Xuanyuan Huining''s body hard work according to the truth is a short time can not get up, but Murong Bing such a few words is to arouse the desire to extinguish.


    He laughed bitterly at his lack of resistance in the face of Murong Bing. He also took a deep breath and hugged Murong Bing and walked inside: "intimacy is not in the moment. I just want to ask you something. I have a plan. If it is successful, the demon emperor will disappear in the world in the next few days."


    Murong Bing did not go to be pleased that the demon emperor might disappear, but threw a question: "what if it fails?"


    The pace stops a little bit, Chu Feng''s face does not change color to embrace Murong ice to continue to walk inside, for this question also does not need too many answers.


    If they succeed, the demon emperor will disappear in the universe. Of course, if they fail, they will disappear in the universe. Even if they can kill the demon emperor, the nagula behind them will bring them devastating disaster.Murong Bing is a smart woman. Seeing Chu Feng saying nothing, she doesn''t continue to ask questions. She and Chu Feng went into the palace where she and lengrushuang lived. She was cold and cold all the time. Now she sat there, closed her eyes and opened her eyes when she heard the movement.


    When she saw Chu Feng, her eyes flashed a glimmer of joy that was not easy to detect, but she soon covered it up and even closed her eyes again.


    Chu Feng has been used to the temper of Leng Rushuang for a long time. There is nothing to say about this dual status woman Chu Feng. It can be regarded as a wrong number. If there is no Murong Bing''s factor, Chu Feng believes that he and Leng Rushuang will not be such a peaceful relationship.


    After releasing Murong Bing''s waist, Chu Feng sat down: "I''m going to go to the demon kingdom to prepare for the dawn, and try to kill the demon emperor. Before I go, I will let you leave the demon world. When the fierce battle begins, I will give you news. When the upper God and the realm of the creator God will go out together to kill the people in the demon kingdom."


    Although most of the people in the demon domain have withdrawn from the wild demon domain, some people remain in the hidden world to maintain stability and show the dominance of the demon domain to the myriad realms. If the demon emperor dies, these people will die.


    Hearing that Chu Feng was going to fight the demon emperor, the cold frost with his eyes closed also opened his eyes: "how are you going to start? Are you sure to defeat the demon emperor?"


    It is no secret that the demon emperor devoured the demon Zun. His power is just like the demon Zun that just recovered. Chu Feng and Chang''e are not necessarily the opponents of the demon Zun. How can they be the opponents of the demon emperor now?


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing are both people that can be trusted. Chu Feng didn''t hide his plans and ideas. He told Murong Bing sisters truthfully, which was also to give them a little confidence. Otherwise, it would be a crime to make their women nervous.


    "What''s your relationship with diezun?" Just finished his plan, Chu Feng was ready to continue to add when Leng Rushuang said in a cold voice: "that smelly woman just wanted to replace me and Daji. You even went to cooperate with her. Don''t you worry about her betraying you?"


    Cold as frost, a sudden reaction so big is Chu wind did not think of, surprised to see her, Chu wind do not know what to say.


    Murong Bing leaned over and whispered, "when we were just taken to the demon domain by the demon emperor, diezun said to the dull girl that she would find a chance to put you to sleep. She also said that it was definitely better than the boring girl''s life. She was very upset about this."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s fierce cough, he must be as cold as frost. He has an opinion on diezun, which is definitely not what Murong Bing said. However, seeing the look of cold like frost, Chu Feng did not receive a word.


    "It has nothing to do with it, but diezun didn''t want to be persecuted in the future, so he chose to cooperate with me. Of course, I didn''t fully trust her, so I planted a mark on her and her sister. As long as they dare to disclose my little information, they would naturally die. Later, I would destroy the yudie clan."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, her cold face softened a little. She knew that she could not change Chu Feng''s other women, but she must restrain the development of Chu Feng''s harem.


    Chang''e Lu Wan or Zhang yun''er can''t be controlled by her, while the others are not so good to talk about. Of course, according to her cold character, she will not say them.


    Just to Chu Feng''s words just questioned: "you say, you let Xi poison the demon emperor for you?"


    Referring to the melancholy in his eyes, he quickly covered up and nodded: "this is butterfly Zun''s suggestion. In addition to your sisters and her in the demon domain, the most attractive thing for the demon emperor is Xi. So I went to Xi and promised not to kill snake Zun in the future, in exchange for that."


    Lengrushuang and Murong Bing look at each other as if they have something to say, but they are not convenient to say.


    Chu Feng looked in his eyes and squinted and asked, "what''s the matter? Is there any problem?"


    Cold as frost, silent nod: "Daji, you and he said it."


    Chu Feng looked at Murong Bing again, and the latter said with a sexy mouth: "we hate demon Zun, but we have a good relationship with Xi. Later we learned that she was defiled by the demon emperor. We were still very angry. We can say that Xi is a poor man. You want her to poison. If the demon emperor knows, Chu Feng understands the meaning of Murong Bing''s words and says "Do you still have a suitable person, who can let the demon emperor approach willingly?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2640

    Chu Feng directly put the problem out, but also with a little bit of expectation in his eyes, because he did not want to take risks in his heart.


    However, there are not many people who can get close to the demon emperor in the whole wild demon domain, and can make the demon emperor be poisoned unconsciously. Removing Murong ice and cold as frost can not even be the butterfly Zun, and hope is the most likely way.


    If there are other candidates, Chu Feng naturally doesn''t want to let the hope similar to bingyue do this, but out of the overall consideration, Chu Feng can only suppress the inner feelings to make such a choice, of course, these Chu Feng will not tell any of the beauties, because they will be distressed.


    It can be said that except for dreams, no one knows what happened to Chu Feng in the parallel universe, nor do Murong Bing and lengrushuang.


    But when Chu Feng asked Murong Bing micro frown, he seemed to have a kind of charm that I still felt pity for. Obviously, he was thinking about what kind of people could approach the demon emperor and even poison the demon emperor. But after thinking for a while, there was no good answer, except that there was no suitable candidate in the wild demon domain.


    Although the demon emperor is very interested in the butterfly Zun, it does not mean that he has complete trust in the butterfly Zun. Except for the hope, it seems that there is no such thing.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a touch of disappointment, from Murong ice and cold frost on the look can see that they do not have a suitable candidate.


    "Hope has agreed."


    In order not to let Murong Bing and himself suffer the same, Chu Feng tried to make himself smile: "there are only two of her requirements. The demon emperor must die, and the snake Zun and the nine headed snakes are not allowed to die. I agreed. She did it without regret."


    Think about the two thousand year old sister Murong said: "how did you feel happy again? As a little princess of nine headed snakes, she is a white snake with a sign of atavism, but she is defiled and destroyed by the demon emperor. Do you think she hates it


    This does not need Chu Feng to say more, Murong Bing two people both nod, this kind of thing changes into who will hate.


    It seems that he has the body of a white snake who has returned to his ancestry. As long as he develops well, his future achievements will be limitless. However, he was tarnished by the demon emperor at the best time. He has been alone for more than two thousand years and can not be hidden. The feeling is as long as he knows it best.


    I believe that the most important thing she thought about was that the demon emperor died or even died with the demon emperor, but she didn''t do it because of her elder brother shezun and the nine headed snakes.


    Now that they have such a chance, they think it is unfair to Xi, but from another angle, maybe this is what Xi wants?


    Murong Bing pursed his lips and shook his head: "I know Xi must want to die to wash away the humiliation of the demon emperor, but emotionally I don''t want Xi to do this. Although living is doomed to humiliation, it is better than risking death."


    It seems that there will not be too much risk in this matter. I believe the demon emperor has no way to leave after poisoning before the flowers are distributed. But what can I do if there is any special situation?


    This is something that we are not willing to think about, but we have to face it.


    Chu Feng didn''t think that the relationship between Xi and Murong Bing sisters was good at first. At the moment, listening to their words and thinking of the ice moon in the parallel universe, Chu Feng had too much intolerance in his heart. However, if he did not do so, the crisis in the universe would not be alleviated in a real sense.


    Facing the demon emperor and nagula, one must be killed to face the other calmly. Now everything is ready and can be implemented soon. Chu Feng can''t do what he gives up halfway.


    And Chu Feng''s silence also gave Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang a good answer, that is, he didn''t want to give up easily on the premise that he could kill the demon emperor first and then deal with nagula.


    The two sisters can understand Chu Feng''s insistence at a glance. I believe they will make such a choice from Chu Feng''s point of view. If they say too much, it will be the same result. They sigh slightly in their hearts and do not continue with this topic.


    Chu Feng saw that the two sisters did not talk about Xi''s adventure, but also threw out one thing he wanted to know tonight: "so you still know Xi, do you know what she wants most? Don''t get me wrong. I just want her to do it. I feel a little guilty. I want to fulfill her wish before I take action. I believe she will have no regrets whether she succeeds or fails. "


    Cold as frost gently shook his head to show that he did not know, Chu Feng just looked at Murong ice.


    Murong Bing thought for a moment and said, "Xi used to be a gentle and cheerful girl, but she changed her personality only after encountering the demon emperor. I secretly went back once when Shang Zhou was destroyed. At that time, she was not defiled by the demon emperor. I heard that I yearned for things in the modern world, but because of the strict control of the snake, there was no way to go to the modern world."


    "Perhaps what she wants most is to go to the present world."


    Go to the world?


    Chu Feng frowned slightly when he heard that the modern world was no longer the modern world of the Shang and Zhou dynasties. He was full of yearning for the modern world at that time, and he might not like the present world. However, if he really wanted to have a look at it, the Chu wind could simply do it.Put this matter in mind, Chu Feng said: "I know, tomorrow I will let you out, early rest."


    Chu Feng, who left, did not know about the quarrel between Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing, and soon returned to the demon hall. When he walked in, he saw two people standing there, one was Baihe and the other was situ ya. The reason why they were standing here was that Chu Feng made them wait.


    They have been waiting here for a long time. When they see Chu Feng coming back, their eyes flash with fun. This is in the demon world. But Chu Feng has asked them to wait for such a long time. They have not heard that Chu Feng has gone out. They must be looking for women to study life.


    Chu Feng was going to sit down, but touching the eyes of the two women was a violent twitch of the corners of the mouth, because Chu Feng was so familiar with his disdain that he could not forget it.


    See Chu Feng found their move, situ Ya and Bai He quickly removed their eyes as if nothing had happened.


    Chu Feng was too lazy to argue with them. He sat down and said, "tomorrow I will go to the demon domain, and then we will specially deal with the demon emperor. The snake Zun, the mouse Zun and the rest of the demon domain strongmen will be handed over to you two."


    "White lotus surprised way:" master, you want to take us to demon domain


    "Can''t you?" Chu Feng wondered how Baihe asked such a question. As we all know, Bai He is his female slave. Now he must take one or two people to clean up the strong people in the divine realm when he wants to go to the wild demon region. However, situ Ya followed him to the wild demon region, and the terrain is familiar, so it will be better to take it with him.


    Although it may not be useful, it is beneficial when it can be used. At least it can prevent some evil spirits from escaping the other world. Originally, Dongfang Yun is the most suitable candidate. Because Chang''e is dead and her mood is not good, Chu Feng can only take Bai He and Bai He.


    Bai He also realized that his problem was a little silly, blushed and lowered his head.


    And situ Ya followed Chu Feng to the wild demon domain last time, so now Chu Feng has to take her to situ ya. It''s not surprising that Chu Feng nods and says, "follow Feng Shao''s orders."


    "Then go down first." Chu Feng en let situ ya go down for a while and leaned on the chair and exhaled. Now the demon emperor and nagula don''t know whether he is dead or not. In addition, Chang''e is dead. For the rest of LV Wan and Zhang yun''er, they are more defensive against each other.


    Therefore, this time''s action can play a miraculous effect. Of course, the success of 100% depends on the success of Greece. That is the key.


    "Master


    Bai He also went to the back of Chu Feng and gently massaged his shoulder and said, "do you want to have a rest?"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck. He hasn''t had a good rest since the parallel universe came back. Although it''s OK for the sage not to have a rest, it''s good to have a rest. He stood up and nodded, "go and put me a bath. I''ll have a rest."


    Bai He should go back first, and soon after Chu Feng followed him. Bai He had put water in Chu Feng''s bedroom bath and stood there like a maid.


    Chu Feng went to see Bai He, and he was reduced from the first lady of Yimen to his female slave. Although he had strong strength, his position was not so good: "Bai He, you can leave when I finish all the things. I know you want to follow me to a higher peak, but I think you should go around and have a look."


    Bai He is stunned. He purses his lips and goes to the back of Chu Feng to help him take off his clothes. Chu Feng can only smile helplessly. Bai He has gradually become a slave. I''m afraid it is impossible to change back in a short time.


    He opened his hands and let Bai He take off all his clothes. When he turned to the front, Bai He turned red, because Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining didn''t clean up the battlefield after the fierce battle. At the moment, the dry white was particularly dazzling.


    Chu Feng is also a little embarrassed, pretending not to know into the bath. Bai He also resists his shyness and goes to the back of Chu Feng to help him massage and scrub his body. His gestures are soft, just like a man who serves himself.


    Chu Feng didn''t soak in the bath and didn''t come out. After more than 20 minutes, he got up and let Bai He wipe his body clean. He walked to the bed with a bath towel. Seeing Bai He still following, Chu Feng frowned: "don''t you go to rest?"


    White lotus bowed his head and said, "master, do you need to sleep?"


    "No!" The Chu wind really doesn''t need it. If necessary, she didn''t come back from Murong Bing: "you''d better go out first, and don''t be so rigid. Just try to think about what you looked like before. I need a person who can command me around, but I don''t really need a slave."


    "But you can''t do what I need. After that, you''d better go, and Yimen also needs you."


    Bai He looks at Chu Feng with a complicated look. He nods slightly and quits the bedroom. At the moment when the door is closed, Bai He looks at the night sky and has more doubts in his eyes, but it is doomed that Chu Feng doesn''t know at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2641

    In the morning of the next day, Chu Feng walked out of the demon hall. People in front of him had gathered in the square. They didn''t need too much words. They showed their mood to fight with Chu Feng side by side.


    Yi Hong, cold as frost, Murong ice and others are there, everyone is standing there, waiting for Chu Feng''s command.


    As he stepped forward, Chu Feng Zhensheng said, "this is a historic moment. The balance of all the worlds in the future needs all of you present. Your efforts are the stability of the future world. I hope you will spare no effort."


    Between the words, Chu Feng bowed slightly and gave 100% respect.


    After so many things, Chu Feng has thought clearly a lot, how strong a person''s power is, unless it is to the point of Wanjie alone, or it is not as powerful as a group of people.


    Now it''s a war between interfaces. He can''t take care of the world by himself. He always needs some helpers. Yihong and others are the best. They can''t deal with the powerful demon emperor and nagula, but it''s very simple to deal with people below the God of nature, and there won''t be too much danger.


    Now nagula and the demon emperor rule the East and the west respectively. In the East, the strong figures in the demon domain can be seen everywhere, which oppresses the living space of warriors. This is not allowed by Chu Feng. Therefore, these people are the key to eliminate these potential dangers.


    But for everyone, Chu Feng''s bow at the moment is not the same feeling.


    Because Chu Feng is a saint, even more powerful than Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er. Instead of dominating thousands of people, Chu Feng regards them as helpers. Everyone''s mind is different. That is to say, those who were wrong about Chu Feng have changed their views.


    How powerful is a person who can cooperate with the weak?


    Chu Feng didn''t go to explore what everyone was thinking. He said about his plan in his mind. Finally, he added: "so this time, only those who are above the God and above are qualified. It''s not that I despise the existence under the upper God. It''s really dangerous. I don''t want to sacrifice for no reason."


    "As for other things, Murong Bing will inform you. I hope that in a few days'' time, there will be no demon domain strongmen in the eastern interface except the wild demon domain. Please


    Chu Feng bowed deeply again, making people moved slightly. At the same time, Chu Feng also opened the door of dazzling light: "this is the entrance to the small world of the secret place of morning light. When the time comes, they will meet you, and then they will go to each small world to hide, eliminate the potential danger of the powerful in the demon domain, and then concentrate on going to Xuanyuan family and the temple world, as long as the danger is eliminated in two places And the hidden world will be quiet again. "


    Chu Feng has said this. Although many people under the upper God also want to participate in it, it is not good to go against the meaning of Chu Feng at this moment.


    Leng Rushuang and murongbing took the lead in coming out. After passing Chu Feng''s side, they stopped for a moment, looked at the common man, and the two sisters walked into the gate of dazzling light. They wanted to fight with Chu Feng in the demon area, but Chu Feng had made such an arrangement. As Chu Feng''s woman, they naturally could not violate it openly.


    After Leng Rushuang sister goes in, Yihong also follows in, Yin Nu and Qing Piao go, Ji Gang Nan Zhenyan and others also step into the door of dazzle light.


    When everyone basically went in, Chu Feng was ready to close the door of dazzling light to go to the wild demon domain, and Shangguan Mingheng came with a group of Shangguan family members.


    Seeing the Shangguan family coming, people who were present at the beginning looked more alert. Although the Shangguan family was the mother''s family of Chu Feng, there were some contradictions between the Shangguan family and chufeng for some reasons. Especially after Shangguan Jinghong was tortured and killed by Chu Feng, the relationship was more delicate.


    However, Chu Feng was very peaceful about it. When Shangguan Mingheng came to the front with all the family members, Chu Feng first said, "Shangguan''s master, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to fight with you." Shangguan Mingheng has a bitter smile in his eyes, but he can''t recognize his grandson. Who can understand that feeling: "although the power of Shangguan''s family is not strong, it''s a matter of the whole hidden world. As a part of the hidden world, we have the responsibility to do something."


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment. He didn''t admit any of the Shangguan family members, but in his heart he had to admit that these were his relatives. Therefore, he excluded the Shangguan family from making plans.


    Now Shangguan Mingheng takes the initiative to fight. Chu Feng doesn''t know what to say. If he can''t, Shangguan Mingheng is the God of creation, and Shangguan chasing the sun is the superior God. These are all people who can fight.


    He said that he was the father and brother of his mother who had passed away. Chu Feng had a little selfishness that could not be revealed.


    "Less wind!" Shangguan Mingheng caught a trace of hesitation in Chu Feng''s eyes, and felt a little relieved. He also said, "we accept your protection like others. Now that everyone has gone out to contribute to the stability of the hidden world, how can our Shangguan family live safely in the demon world?"


    Chufeng swept past Shangguan and chased the sun. On the latter''s look, he could also see the look of eager to fight. When he touched saran''s eyes, he could feel his hatred. However, Chu Feng did not know the general situation. Moreover, as his mother, saran hated him for killing Shangguan Jinghong.After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng nodded: "the one above the God will stay, but the action must obey Murong Bing and lengrushuang''s arrangements."


    Shangguan Mingheng smiles and nods: "certainly, chase the sun, follow me!"


    With Shangguan chasing the sun, the two father and son walked into the gate of dazzling light. Others around him saw all the complexities. Shangguan Mingheng, as the grandfather of Chu Feng, even if he didn''t believe it, no one would say anything. However, in order to make chufeng treat Chu Feng equally, the spirit of Shangguan''s determination to go there was not shared by many people.


    What you can understand, chufeng can also understand. Shangguan always went here to prevent people from saying that he did not treat Chu Feng equally, and kept Shangguan''s family.


    There is a little slight discomfort in my heart. I just feel forced to suppress it with a sigh. After closing the door of dazzling light, there is no upper God and God of creation on the scene. The highest level is just the middle God.


    Chu Feng gently waved his hand: "you all go busy, although you can''t go to the sky, the people in front can better charge, and you are equally important."


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded to leave. When they finally left, only Xuanyuan duckweed mother and daughter and Xuanyuan Huining were left.


    See three people seem to have something to say, Chu Feng gave Bai He their eyes, they first back down, until there are four left, Chu Feng said: "do you have anything else?"


    Xuanyuan Huining took a look at Chu Feng and scolded him in his heart. He was still fighting on her last night. Now he is serious as if he doesn''t remember anything.


    But that is to think about complaining in mind, Xuanyuan Huining also know that it is not Chu Feng who does not want to give her a light, but she does not want to: "brother-in-law, we also want to fight."


    Chufeng was stunned when he heard the speech. Xuanyuan Huining is still in the lower God''s realm. Xuanyuan duckweed is just the middle God, and Xuanyuan jiaorui is also only the inferior God. Although such power is powerful, it is now a battle between interfaces. Except for the upper God, the middle God has no qualification to participate, let alone the inferior God.


    "Less wind!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed resisted the small anger of being desecrated by Chu Feng, and said: "now there are people from all sides. As the key point of the hidden world, the secret place of morning light and the temple world, we have always respected our position in the hidden world. Now the world is unstable, and the hidden world is occupied by the demon domain. As people of Xuanyuan family, we have no reason to wait for victory."


    Xuanyuan duckweed said Chu Feng can also understand, that is, to come up with a little bit of force, let people know that Xuanyuan family has tried hard, but now the lowest fighting God is the upper God. Xuanyuan family has no upper God in the demon world. How can we participate in it, so if we don''t contribute, the rest of us will not say anything.


    Moreover, Xuanyuan emperor and Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan have been outside all the time. They must be waiting for an opportunity to do something. So Xuanyuan duckweed still wants to contribute. Chu Feng doesn''t think it''s necessary. It just increases the casualties.


    Seeing that they were not willing to compromise, Chu Feng touched his nose and said, "I know it''s impossible to let you stay quiet. In this way, I''ll give you a task to help me analyze where some people are. It''s not that you have nothing to do, so don''t worry about what others say?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed secretly scolded a bastard, but there was no fluctuation on her face: "what''s the matter?"


    "Find four people from the second generation of the four families." Without silence, Chu Feng said a less important thing, that is to look for the second generation of the four families in the temple world.


    Since the four families were destroyed by him, they have not appeared. It seems that the world has evaporated. This is totally unreasonable. Moreover, the four families are all gods. We should be more careful.


    Xuanyuan duckweed looks sullen. She knows that chufeng is trying to find something that is not so important to send the three of them away. They don''t know the second generation characters of the four families themselves, and how to analyze them in the demon world?


    He wanted to object, but Chu Feng didn''t give them the chance to oppose. He turned and waved: "it''s decided. I hope you can give me good news after I''ve finished all my work. As for the rest, you don''t have to worry about it for the time being."


    With that, Chu Feng left, and didn''t give Xuanyuan duckweed a chance to publish anything. Xuanyuan Huining sipped her lips, and her eyes were sad and a little complicated.


    And for Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan jiaorui mother and daughter, it is in the heart together scolded Chu Feng a son of a bitch, also think of Chu Feng to do that shameful thing to them.


    Now, I don''t even want to ask for it. I''m not an ordinary jerk.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2642

    After noon, the world of heaven and Earth presents a kind of dark wave surge, as if there is any time how terrible things will break out.


    Wanhua Valley, habitat of yubutterfly.


    There is a dazzling door in the cave where the two sisters live. At the next moment, Chu wind walks out with Zhang Yuner and lvwan. Bai He and stuya follow them. As for the dream, they don''t know where to go for a while, but Chu Feng doesn''t worry. When it is necessary, he believes that dreams will appear.


    Because the emperor of the demon was guarding against the things of the demon area without any extra spirit, butterfly Zun was also very relaxed recently. The two sisters were still sitting there chatting and suddenly saw several people come out and all of them stood up.


    Butterfly dance is better, because she seldom goes out and walks, so she doesn''t know who these people are following Chu Feng, but it is shocking to butterfly Zun.


    Before Chu Feng opens, butterfly reveres himself and says, "respect God, goddess!"


    Behind the butterfly dance look dismay, looking at Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er standing around the Chu wind, blinking his eyes: "they are the gods of ancient times, and taboo gods and daughters?"


    Butterfly Zun gently touched her sister to show her not to speak disorderly, also nodding slightly is the default.


    Butterfly dance has no worry and tension color, but the eyes skim over the bright color to see the Chu wind with a playful color, in butterfly dance, that is Chu Fengzhen man, like Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner, such women, men can get a very great, Chu wind actually all take, plus the dead Chang''e, butterfly dance heart sigh, true cow.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what butterfly dance was thinking, and said, "butterfly Zun, they will stay here for two days or three or four days. There is no problem with safety?"


    Chu Feng originally wanted to take lvwan with them to Manlong valley. But it seems safe in the tense period, but it is not absolute safety. It is better to hide in Wanhua valley. Of course, it depends on whether butterfly Zun is willing to cooperate. I believe that if she cooperates, even the demon emperor can not find Lu Wan''s trace.


    Butterfly Zun''s mouth twitches, and curses the Chu Feng king in his heart.


    She chose to cooperate with Chu Feng to find that if the emperor of demon was defeated, the yudie family still had the space to survive, but she never firmly meant to stand with Chu Feng.


    Now Chu wind directly wants to place people here, even if not found, if the demon emperor found the yudie family, it is really unclear, can say that there is no way back.


    There is a little resentment in the eyes. I want to say no, but people are here.


    "The magic God has made me agree naturally, and it is our honor of the rain butterfly family that the God and the goddess will be willing to respect the valley of flowers."


    Chu Feng is not a fool who can not hear the reluctance in butterfly Zun tone, but even if he hears Chu Feng, he chooses to ignore it. Because he will have a final collision with the demon emperor, he doesn''t care what butterfly Zun thinks in his heart.


    And if they lose, the future results of yudie will not be very good, or it is better to pull butterfly Zun thoroughly into the water, let her do things for herself wholeheartedly.


    Seeing Chu Feng pretending to be confused, butterfly Zun once again scolded her, and said to butterfly dance beside him: "you can tell the people that there is a surprise war at any time when the relationship with the spiritual world is in a tense stage, so that they can pull out the scope and spread it to the yudie family for 200 miles. Unless special circumstances, they should not be close to here."


    This arrangement is also to prevent some people from finding more people. Although butterfly Zun has absolute trust in the loyalty of the people, he is afraid that 10000 people should be afraid of the case and make arrangements, so that it is no loss.


    Butterfly Dance nodded and looked at Chu Feng and arranged. Butterfly Zun also asked everyone to sit down first: "when butterfly dance arranges, there will be no people around the cave. Then you will not have much influence to go out and walk."


    Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner just nodded slightly and didn''t speak. They sat down to one side and looked at Chu Feng. They were thinking about whether there was any relationship between Chu Feng and butterfly Zun or butterfly dance.


    Just now butterfly Zun and butterfly dance look at Chu Feng''s eyes, it is not right.


    Chu wind did not pay attention to Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er''s look, sat down and said, "what is the demon emperor doing?"


    Butterfly looked at the situya and Baihe who did not sit down. Then he went to one side and sat down and said, "always ready to fight with the spiritual world."


    Because the demon emperor has not known that Chu wind is still alive, and feels that Chu wind died Chang''e, then there are two left Lvan and Zhang Yuner. For the two of them, there is not much attention to them. He mainly cares about nagula. He thinks that only one of those who can fight him in the world today is the one who can fight with him.


    So simply guard against the possible emergence of lvwan and Chang''e, most of the power and spirit are placed on the spiritual world, ready to kill nagula and collapse the spiritual world, the world is the only one.


    Butterfly Zun said that it was almost the same as Chu Feng himself, and it also proved that it is the most appropriate time to start now, because the emperor can play different miraculous effects under the limited defense conditions.Nodding: "that''s fine. Is there anything special besides that?"


    "Yes!" Diezun nodded and said: "because the demon emperor is now a saint, he doesn''t need to pay attention to the thoughts of the various clans in the demon realm. He released the primitive wolf clan which had been hidden for endless years. In the past, the core strength of the demon domain was the butterfly clan and the Hydra clan, but now the primitive wolf clan is the core power. We are all marginalized."


    "For example, near the demon temple, we used to guard the butterflies and hydras, but now they belong to the primitive wolf clan. We need to get approval to see the demon emperor."


    Chu Feng is not surprised about this. It would be strange if the powerful demon emperor did not liberate the primitive wolf clan. However, even if Chu Feng was liberated, he didn''t care much about it. It was just a matter between an idea and a look.


    He also said to diezun: "I know all these things, but you don''t need to pay more attention to them. Soon I''ll start with the demon emperor. Then I hope you can lead the rain butterfly family, Bai He and situ ya to suppress other races in the demon kingdom. They don''t need to submit immediately, just that they can''t change."


    This is what Chu Feng had planned before he came here. He would not destroy all the clans in the demon domain unless he had to. After all, the situation in the demon kingdom was due to the rule of the demon emperor. I believe that after the fall of the demon emperor, it can be greatly improved.


    Killing can prevent the existence of evil, but Chu Feng doesn''t want to create a sea of blood without killing. Moreover, Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang are bound to take charge of the demon domain in the future. Chu Feng doesn''t want to kill too much to make all the clans in the demon domain hate him, so they hate the cold frost sisters.


    For Chu Feng''s arrangement, diezun''s eyes are a little more bitter. What she wants is to help Chu Feng secretly. On the surface, she tries her best to keep a neutral posture. Now if Chu Feng does something to the demon emperor, she wants her to do it, and she shows no way out.


    Taking a glance at situya and Baihe standing behind chufeng, diezun scolds a bastard again, knowing that she can''t refuse Chu Feng''s request this time.


    If we still adopt a neutral and non standing posture, it will not work, because unless it is the demon emperor''s victory, if Chu Feng wins, it will certainly not give the rain butterfly family too much living space. After all, they have no action when it is time to move.


    The heart is unwilling to be pulled into the water by the Chu wind, and can only nod his head: "obey the command of the devil."


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at diezun, but did not point out her point of care. She stood up and said, "I''ll wait for my news here at any time. I''ll start tomorrow night at the latest, and I''ll deal with some things first."


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are not gossip people. They don''t ask what Chu Feng is going to do. They just nod to show that they understand.


    Chu Feng goes outside and looks up at the bright sun. Xi''s figure flits through his mind again. If there is no reason for the ice moon, Chu Feng will not care what he wants to do, but now because of the ice moon, Chu Feng is suffering.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan also walked out of the cave. Looking at the sky where Chu Feng had disappeared and could not feel the breath, Zhang yun''er sighed: "why is there a sea of blood in this demon kingdom?"


    Lu wanwen frowned and said, "how could you say that?"


    Zhang Yuner''s right eye twinkled with an imperceptible light and replied: "I saw that the next demon field was full of corpses, and all this was caused by the Chu wind, but I can''t see why it is like this."


    Zhang yun''er''s words made LV Wan, as well as the butterfly Zun who followed him, silent down. Why did the normal fight against the demon emperor lead to a torrent of blood?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2643

    Snake Valley in the night!


    "Sister, don''t you really think about it?"


    Snake Zun came to Xi''s cave an hour ago and looked at Xi''s face, which was not so good-looking: "the demon emperor now dominates the Oriental world, and he has always remembered you for so many years. I believe that as long as you nod your head, you can become his demon. Then,,"


    "brother!" Hope looks as calm as ever, and a faint voice interrupts the snake Zun who wants to continue: "I said to think about it for me. You are forcing me to make a decision now. Do you think I can make this decision? Have you forgotten what the demon emperor did to me


    "You are my brother. You can''t help me to get justice back. I don''t blame you. But now you want me to go to the demon emperor and try to become his demon queen. Is that right?"


    Snake Zun looks a little embarrassed, but it is just a moment. He doesn''t feel that he has done anything wrong.


    At the beginning, Xi was indeed defiled by the demon emperor, but a woman''s life is to accompany men, or accompany a strong man, or accompany many men. Although Xi is excellent, she is ultimately a woman. If she is defiled by ordinary strong men, she will surely seek justice for her.


    But Xi was defiled by the demon emperor. The ten snake zuns were not the opponents of the demon emperor. He also wanted to find the so-called justice, which was just a joke.


    Secondly, now that the demon emperor has become a saint, he even dominates the Oriental world. Even the ancient god Lu Wan and the taboo goddess have all evaded and dare not confront the demon emperor. At this time, as long as we are close to the demon emperor, we will surely get great benefits in the future.


    Therefore, the snake king hoped that Xi would take the initiative to approach the demon emperor, because the demon emperor had a desire for Xi. As long as she agreed, even if she could not become a demon, she could also become an important woman around the demon emperor. At that time, the Hydra clan would rise.


    She is waiting for Chu Feng to give her news. At that time, she will get close to the demon emperor, which is when the demon emperor falls.


    Butterfly Zun didn''t know that Xi was thinking about killing the demon emperor. Seeing that his sister was still a little stubborn, he couldn''t help but angrily said, "I was really angry at the beginning, but how can I face the reality? Now the demon emperor is powerful and incomparable. How many demon women want to get close to him? You have the inborn advantage and are still dragging around here. It''s stupid. "


    Xi frowned: "brother!"


    When snake Zun turned to one side with a cold hum, Xi said: "I can understand your mind that you want the nine headed snakes to surpass the rain butterflies, but I hope that you can get it by relying on your own strength, rather than by using your own sister''s body to please the demon emperor." :


    after a pause, Xi''s tone also softened a little: "of course, I know you can''t go to the demon emperor''s situation, but don''t force me to make a decision now. Give me a little time to balance my mind. If I can''t let go, I''ll go to the demon emperor. If I can''t, you kill me, and I won''t go."


    Snake Zun clenched his fist and finally slowly loosened it. He could control the life and death of all the nine headed snakes, but he was helpless in the face of his sister.


    Not to mention the special feelings of the demon emperor to Xi, only Xi has the body of the atavistic white snake, which has decided that Xi can be capricious occasionally.


    She stood up, waved heavily, turned around and left the cave. Unexpectedly, Xi said that she needed time to think about it. Then she would give her some time to think about it. If Xi still disagreed, even if she hated her brother all her life, she would forcibly bind Xi to the demon emperor.


    Because of missing this village, maybe there will be no shop. When the demon emperor Wanjie is the only one, Xi will not have the attraction now.


    Only Xi was left in the cold cave. Her face was filled with melancholy and helplessness. In the face of the powerful demon emperor, she knew that snake Zun was powerless. It was not unreasonable to use her to please the demon emperor, but she was willing to go, and it must be the time when the demon emperor died.


    Gently nodded his head, ready to go out for a walk, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of her. Xi was stunned at first, and then recovered her original look without any fluctuation: "is it going to start?"


    Chu Feng looked at the more charming and amorous feelings of the woman than the ice moon, went to her side and sat down: "are you ready?"


    "For more than 2000 years, do you think I''m ready?" Xi asked a question from the bed down, Yuzu stepped on the cold ground, showing a faint temptation: "but I really want to know, what kind of strength are you going to gather to deal with the demon emperor? I don''t care about death, but I also want to have some value in my own death. "


    Chu Feng looked at Xi''s figure, which was so similar to bingyue. He stood up and went to Xi and said softly, "I''m not a destiny. I don''t know what will happen in the future. The only thing I can do is to plan as well as possible before things happen."


    "Against the demon emperor, I have gathered Four Saints. As long as you succeed, we can succeed."


    Hearing that the four sages did not show any expression, or even shocked at all, he turned his head and did not look directly into Chu Feng''s eyes: "when will we start?"


    "I want to go for a walk in the modern world. Do you want to go?" Chu Feng didn''t answer Xi''s question, but threw out the words that he had already thought of before coming: "although I have four saints here, but the demon emperor after swallowing the demon Zun is really powerful. I don''t know. You are in danger, and we are also taking great risks.""What''s more, you just refused your brother''s request, and it''s impossible to express your opinion so quickly. Would you like to go to the modern world with me and relax before the war comes?"


    In the words, Chu Feng opened the door of dazzling light, which is the channel to the modern world.


    Looking at his puzzled look, Chu Feng said: "if you reach the realm of saints, you can travel through the world. You can go to the modern world through this passage. You don''t need to travel long distances through the entrance and exit of the wild demon domain. If you are interested, you can go for a walk. If you are not interested, I will go to see it and come back."


    Xi''s eyes are fixed on the dazzling door. She probably knows that saints can ignore the interface, but now she is asked to go to the modern world and have a little trance.


    Before she was defiled by the demon emperor, she wanted to go to the modern world, but she could not go there because she was restrained by the snake. After being defiled by the demon emperor, she lived in hatred every day. As for the idea of going to the modern world, she never appeared again.


    It didn''t appear, but it doesn''t mean that I don''t want to remember it in my heart. I pursed my lips and hoped to put on my shoes: "can I really go to the world now?"


    "Yes!" Chu Feng nodded and took Xi''s hand and walked directly into the gate of dazzling light. In his eyes, Xi was the moon, and the moon was Xi. The death of the moon was too late for Chu Feng to appear. Now he met Xi chufeng and satisfied some of her conditions as much as possible. It should be a little nostalgia for the lost ice moon.


    Through the glare of the door, only feel a light in front of you, then appeared in a forest, Xi took back the hand held by Chu Feng, looked around: "good comfortable feeling."


    All the time, Xi has lived in the wild demon domain, where the evil spirit does not disperse all the year round, but there is a very calm and peaceful flavor in this forest at the moment, which has never been seen in the wild demon domain.


    Chu Feng went to the front a little bit, and his eyes also had a few soft colors: "I was from the present world to the five forbidden areas, and this is the place where I grew up in the modern world, an ordinary small village, where I am most familiar with people, here are my most pure memories, and the only place I will not be vigilant."


    Obviously, the place where Chu Feng is expected to come is Linjia village outside Xuancheng in southern Yunnan.


    Xi''s eyes stay on Chu Feng. When Chu Feng was saying those words just now, she felt a kind of tenderness that she had never seen in anyone. It was an emotion that the demons in the wild demon domain would not have.


    Come to Chu Feng''s side, Xi''s face broke ice like a little smile: "can you show me your hometown?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "if I bring you here, I will naturally show you around, and feel whether this world without absolute strong exists is more beautiful than the five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2644

    This is the modern world, Chu Feng did not take hope across the void, but simply walked out of the woods.


    The grove was a place where Chu Feng used to play when he was a child. When he grew up, he would occasionally go hunting and so on, leaving many memories. However, Chu Feng was not immersed in the past memories. After leaving the grove with Xi, he went to another forest in the back mountain of Linjia village.


    Standing in front of a grave.


    Shangshu: Tomb of Wang Tianzhi!


    Hope to see a look, see Chu Feng went to squat in front of the grave, puzzled asked: "this is?"


    "My master!" Chu Feng pulled out the weeds around the tombstone, looked at the tomb and said faintly: "it is overlord, the disciple of the Demon Lord. At the beginning, he had a good relationship with my parents, so he took me here to raise him. He taught me a lot of things. Although he did not tell me his own life experience, the grace of teaching was unforgettable forever."


    Hope eyes flicker: "he is dead?"


    Chu Feng nodded and said something about bawangtian''s being framed. However, he didn''t feel that sad when he mentioned it before. Because the people who framed bawangtian are dead, even if they are still alive, they are just walking dead. The enemy is in bad luck, and the hatred is limited.


    After clearing the weeds around the tombstone and the grave bag, Chu Feng stood up calmly: "sometimes I think that if the master didn''t take me, I would not be there now. My uncle, they will try their best to kill me. How can today''s taboo come?"


    She didn''t know what happened when Chu Feng and bawangtian got along with each other, but she could feel that Chu Feng had a kind of respect for bawangtian from the bottom of her heart, which was a kind of love between master and apprentice.


    However, she was born with a natural blood and didn''t need anyone to teach her. So she couldn''t understand that kind of apprenticeship without a master.


    After paying homage to the overlord tianchufeng, he turned around to look at the direction of Linjia village. Because fengteng medical park had been stationed in Linjia village, the village had changed completely. He was the one who brought prosperity to Linjia village. But for everyone here, Chu Feng didn''t feel that he was their benefactor, only if they were all relatives.


    Xi touched Chu Feng''s eyes and asked, "do you want to have a look?"


    "Of course Chu Feng nodded and grinned: "I haven''t seen them for two or three years, but now I''ve come back. Naturally, I''m going to have a look at them. Of course, others will wait until I finish the battle. This time, it''s mainly to take you to feel the atmosphere of the modern world. I believe you will like it."


    Xi took Chu Feng''s arm with a smile: "from the moment I came here, I didn''t want to leave. It''s just a pity!"


    The heart of the demon emperor immortal Xi will not be stable for a lifetime. Even if he remembers the peaceful atmosphere of the present world, he can treat it rationally. Of course, if the demon emperor dies, he is willing to live in the modern world, and it must be a good feeling to be an ordinary person.


    On the face of Xi, Chu Feng saw a kind of girl like vision, and said in silence: "if you don''t want to do that, you can not do it. I will think of another way, because in the end you go, I can''t guarantee your safety."


    Xi smile, holding Chu Feng forward: "don''t say these, good accompany me to play, originally thought it was night, don''t want here is day, but you want to treat me well."


    Chu Feng''s heart emerged a touch of sadness, knowing that Xi''s hatred for the demon emperor even exceeded her life and death.


    She doesn''t want to mention these things now. Obviously, she has made a decision to let the demon emperor die, even if she pays her own life. Chu Feng doesn''t want this kind of thing to happen, but he is not good at persuading anything, because there is no more suitable candidate than her now except Chuxi.


    In the next few days, both of them were silent. Walking out of the woods, we could see the established medical park, the rows of rural villas, and many buildings with urbanization. Linjia village really got up.


    Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "I think the present life, they must be very satisfied?"


    In Xi''s puzzled look, Chu Feng roughly explained how the original situation of Linjia village had developed to the present. However, Xi has been living in the wild demon domain, and has no understanding of the modern world. She told her that the previous situation was only a general outline, that is, from bad to good.


    As for what loess house becomes a villa, Xi has no idea.


    Chu Feng didn''t explain any more. She was like a couple walking into the village. She met some people, but they were all strange faces. It seemed that they were all people who came to work here, and those who were familiar with it were not seen for the time being.


    As they walked along, Xi''s beauty and lazy and sexy style attracted many people''s eyes. However, he could treat them calmly. However, Chu Feng was a little unnatural, because the person he brought last time was su Xinyu. For people in Linjia village, Su Xinyu was his wife. Now it''s a bit wrong to take Xi.


    However, Chu Feng simply thought about it and didn''t pay attention to it for a moment. Lin Dabao and others all know his situation and have nothing to say. It is an indisputable fact that he is rich and willful in the modern world."Less wind?"


    When Chu Feng and Xi stopped to have a look, the woman walked two steps forward: "it''s really you."


    Chu wind Leng a moment, looking at the beautiful girl with a little local flavor, pondering deeply: "are you He Runyun?"


    The girl turned red and nodded: "it''s me. I''ve been guarding the tomb for Lindsey''s father for five years. Now it''s only three years."


    Obviously, this is he runyun who killed Linxi''s father because of some stupid behavior. At the beginning, Chu Feng was going to kill her, but because of her sister''s request, Chu Feng didn''t kill her, but asked her to make atonement for Lin Xi''s father''s tomb keeping for five years.


    Now three years later, Chu Feng has almost forgotten this thing. Seeing he runyun like a fresh and fresh girl in the countryside, Chu Feng can feel her change, fade the fashion in the city and add some simple flavor.


    Being watched by Chu Feng, he runyun didn''t have that kind of unruly willfulness at the beginning, and bowed his head slightly red.


    Chu Feng also timely retracted his eyes, said to Xi: "this is a former friend called he runyun!" He runyun also introduced the Xi around him: "this is Xi."


    He runyun nodded gently, and secretly took a glance at Xi from the corner of his eye. The first intuition was Mei. Then he moved his eyes: "less wind, when did you come?"


    Chu Feng''s main purpose of coming this time is to take Xi to feel the atmosphere of the present world, and then he will leave, so there is nothing to say: "just passing by will leave soon. You don''t need to inform other people. I''ll walk around by myself."


    He runyun didn''t dare to say more, just nodded.


    Lead Xi to go before, Chu Feng thought of what to turn back: "Uncle Lin cannon?"


    He runyun quickly replied: "the secretary is in the office building of the village committee. Now she should be dealing with things. In addition, Lin Xi is also there. She gave up the work provided by fengteng and came back to Linjia village to help the villagers develop."


    Chu Feng wanted to go to find Lin Da Pao with Xi to find out the current situation of Linjia village. After hearing the speech, he stopped and hesitated a little, because Lin Xi was also there.


    For this childhood playmate, Chu Feng is very clear about her mind. He regards Lin Xi as his sister, but Lin Xi treats him as a man. It would be a bit embarrassing to meet him. Originally, he wanted to see Lin Da Pao, but now he is going or not. He doesn''t want to go, which is very depressing.


    He runyun secretly took a look at Chu Feng, and then whispered: "little wind, Lin Xi just looks at your photos when she''s OK. She often calls Miss Su to ask them about your news, but there''s no result. I think you should go and see her."


    Chufeng coughed gently, knowing that he runyun must have lived in Lin Xi''s home after he came to southern Yunnan, and his relationship with Lin Xi was certainly good, but he didn''t really want to see Lin because when the little girl''s eyes looked at him, Chu Feng felt guilty.


    Xi has not spoken, see Chu Feng look unnatural, ponder a smile: "dare not see the little lover?"


    "No, it''s my sister." Chu Feng quickly shook his head and was more embarrassed when he said that: "just, forget it, go and have a look."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2645

    This time Chu Feng came back to satisfy Xi''s little wish. When he came to Linjia village, he also wanted to visit Lin Dabao and Lin Xi''s mother. However, Lin Xi was not in the imperial city and had returned to work in southern Yunnan.


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to see Linxi very much, not to say disgust and repulsion, but when facing Linxi, there is always a kind of unspeakable feeling in his heart.


    They are childhood sweethearts. He treats Lin Xi as his sister, but Lin Xi never really regards him as his brother. This is the problem that Chu Feng is entangled in. As long as he can''t hide from Lin Xi all his life, he will meet again.


    And they were all seen by he runyun. If she didn''t go to see her for a while, after that, Linxi knew that the girl would be in a state of fantasy.


    After he runyun, he came to the eight story village committee building in Linjia village. He also knew from he runyun''s mouth that Linjia village is now the key model village of Xuancheng. In addition to the office of the village committee, there are working groups in the city all the year round. However, those unpleasant things did not happen again.


    Because now fengteng''s pace and the reputation of Chu Feng, there are few people who dare to sneak on the land of Linjia village.


    When we got downstairs, many people said hello to he runyun. For Chu Feng and Xi, they just looked at him curiously. There was not too much staying. It seemed that everyone was very busy. It seemed that there was no one to eat idle meals.


    When he walked into the building to the elevator, Chu Feng asked, "Miss He Er, there should be no one to eat idle meals."


    When Chu Feng came back, he probably said to Lin Da Pao that everyone in Lin''s village seemed to be his relatives. He could work hard to get a harvest. It doesn''t matter whether there is more or less. But we must pay sincerely. If there is a person who has a mind to eat leisure, he will lose everything.


    Chu Feng believed that Lin Da Pao would convey his meaning to the people in Linjia village, but he did not come back for several years. Chu Feng still wanted to know more about it.


    The reason why he said those words with Lin Da Pao was that he didn''t want the people in Linjia village to be too comfortable and forget the difficulties they had.


    He runyun looks stagnant, some hesitant.


    Chu Feng was just asking casually, but looking at he runyun''s look, Chu Feng knew that people who had leisure time seemed to have some, and their faces gradually cooled down. It was not easy for Linjia village to have such a situation today. Although there was Feng Teng''s support behind it, if there were people who didn''t do business at leisure, they would inevitably have some influence and many people would follow suit It''s against Chu Feng''s original intention.


    Touch Chu Feng is not so good-looking look, he runyun said nervously: "there are three."


    Not one of them. Now there are three.


    Didn''t Lin take his words to heart?


    Chu Feng thinks that the possibility is not very great. Lin Dabao''s lifelong dream is to stimulate the economy of Linjia village and let everyone live a good life. A mouse dung destroys the whole pot of porridge. Lin Dabao should understand that how can he let people who eat idle meals exist?


    "Whose family?" he asked coldly


    "Yours." He runyun replied awkwardly.


    When Chu Feng was stunned by his own family, he runyun added softly: "it''s your uncle''s family. After their father and son came out of the house, they went back to Lin''s village. Now they live in the villa where you used to live. In addition, they also asked Uncle Pao to arrange work for them. For some reasons, uncle Pao let them take up some idle jobs."


    Later, he runyun said, "the salary is three times higher than that of normal work. Uncle Pao paid for the extra two-thirds. This is what Lin Xi and I said I knew."


    The whole face of Chu Feng was completely cold and his fists were clenched.


    At first, Lin Kai was mercilessly crushed and thrown into prison. Because of Lin Yulin''s intercession, chufeng let their father and son stay for two years. Originally, he thought that it would be changed a little after they came out. But judging from the current situation, dogs can''t change their eating excrement. This sentence is not wrong at all.


    He runyun stood aside and did not say a word. She felt the anger of Chu Feng. She thought of the situation when he was attacked by Chu Feng. He runyun was a little chilly. It was his uncle''s house. Could he ignore it?


    However, recalling what Lin Xi and some people in Linjia village have said, he runyun feels that Chu Feng really will.


    The elevator rose slowly. Xi didn''t have much interest in what happened. She just looked at the elevator there and felt very strange. However, she didn''t show her novelty. Because Chu Feng told her that the present world was not 2000 years ago and had entered a modern society.


    Think these are the products of modernization?


    The elevator jingle also opened quietly at this time. Chu Feng took Xi''s hand and just walked out of the elevator, he heard a man''s loud voice, which was very rude and unreasonable. Listening to this voice, Chu Feng knew who it was, not his adoptive mother''s white eyed wolf like brother Lin Kai?


    With a gloomy face, Chu Feng didn''t need he runyun to lead the way in front of him. Chu Feng went to the door of the village official''s office. The door was closed. Chu Feng did not push it open, but stood there temporarily.


    People passing by recognize Chu Feng and look happy. Most of the people who work here are going to work outside. Because their hometown is getting better, those who come back are naturally acquainted with chufeng.However, they did not speak, he runyun indicated not to speak. Combined with the voice in the office, they all knew that they generally nodded and did not speak, but they did not leave. Instead, they stood aside and looked at Chu Feng with excitement in their eyes.


    In the office, everyone could hear Lin Kai''s roar: "Lin artillery, today you must give me a statement. Can you be the village secretary and I am the village head? Don''t say anything. Chu Feng won''t agree. No matter how I am his uncle, I didn''t want to lock me up for several years at first? You see, I should know what happened when I come out in two years. Chu Feng still reads old love. "


    "So today, the village head, you have to give it to me, or you have to give it if you don''t."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly outside the door. He runyun quickly approached and explained in a soft voice: "there is a village secretary in Linjia village as the first leader, and then the village head. However, the old village head was not well for some time ago, so he was always empty. Lin Kai wanted to get the position of the village head and manage the external business of the village."


    After glancing at the door, he runyun continued: "just because of his previous behavior, uncle Pao disagreed. Lin Kai was upset when he said that he would be elected by the people of Linjia village. This period of time, he was bothered by Uncle Pao and asked him to make a direct decision and report it to the city. Don''t do the villagers'' election."


    People say that they should learn to be good, but Lin Kai''s behavior is that dogs can''t change their eating shit.


    At the beginning, because she didn''t want Lin Yulin to be sad, Chu Feng didn''t kill Lin Kai, and even said hello to a lot of things later. Otherwise, Lin Kai would not be able to come out in ten years, let alone after two years.


    Do you want to get the head of Linjia village if you don''t reflect on your behavior?


    It''s good to say that it''s for the service of Linjia village, and the ugly point is to seek his own interests. He doesn''t have much contact with Lin kaichufeng, but he has known him very well for several times. He is a complete villain.


    Raise the foot to cover the ear subconsciously, Chu Feng kicks open the door of the office, the voice inside is also at this moment stunned and stopped.


    Lin Kai is back to the door of the room, interrupted reaction after scolding: "which does not have eyes, roll away, nephew!"


    In addition to Lin Kai here, his cheating wife Zhang Mei and his son Lin Sicong are all here. At the moment, he sees Chu Feng come in, all of them seem to have seen a ghost. His body is shivering slightly, his face is pale, and he is biting his teeth without saying a word.


    Chu Feng ignored Lin Kai and took the initiative to approach him. He stood in front of Lin Da Pao and took a look at him. From his eyes, he saw the dilemma and helplessness. Chu Feng understood why, so he didn''t mean to blame Lin Da Pao for not doing things well.


    Then he turned to look at the three members of Lin Kai''s family: "go away!"


    Before he came in, Chu Feng wanted to slap Lin Kai and throw them all out. However, when he saw Lin Kai''s face, Chu Feng was not interested in rampaging. He didn''t care about such people. They didn''t even want their faces, let alone others?


    "Nephew," "nephew," "Lin Kai showed a servile smile.


    But the words did not finish, was interrupted by Chu Feng: "who is your nephew?"


    Lin Kai looks stiff. When he wants to be arrogant, he thinks of Chu Feng''s method before. That is, he won''t buy their account. Even if he takes out Lin Yulin and his adopted mother who died, chufeng won''t blink. He shows that he doesn''t want to give them any benefits.


    Dare not conflict with Chu Feng, Lin Kai looks at Lin Da Pao with help in his eyes. He doesn''t look aggressive just now.


    Lin Dabao looked hesitant and embarrassed, but before waiting for him to speak, Chu Feng said first: "Uncle artillery, settle the wages of these three people and dismiss them. If I remember wrong, they are not from the Lin family village. They have moved out many years ago. There is no industry here. It is human relationship to take care of it, but it should not be taken care of."


    They are old acquaintances. Although Lin Kai is a little too much, Lin cannons are still a little cruel: "Chu Feng, they,,,"


    Chu Feng goes out directly: "watch it. If you don''t do it, I''ll let someone do it in person. After two years'' imprisonment, it''s not so simple. It''s not so easy to close it again."


    Out of the office, completely ignore to leave a begging eyes, in the corner of the corridor chufeng also stopped, because in front of a person, Linxi!


    Lindsey''s eyes twinkled with excitement. She was still working in the office just now. When she heard someone say that Chu Feng was coming, she ran out to have a look. She thought it was fake, but she didn''t want to see Chu Feng.


    But the smile on her face gradually solidified when Xi came out of Chu Feng''s back. Looking at his beautiful face and charming amorous feelings, Lin Xi lowered her head and said, "brother chufeng, would you like to have dinner at my home in the evening?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2646

    After saying a word, regardless of whether Chu Feng agreed or refused, Lin Xi turned around and ran away, leaving Chu Feng standing there, with 10000 grass mud horses roaring in his heart.


    Chu Feng wanted to go to Lin Da Pao''s house and talk about the situation of Lin''s village. She didn''t want to go out and met Lin Qian, who she didn''t want to see. The little girl must have had a lot of words to say just now. She didn''t say it until she saw Xi''s appearance. Instead, she went to dinner in the evening.


    The face of thousands of enemies are fearless, only in the face of a few women, Chu Feng is even more difficult than facing the enemy, no matter how strong a man, there is always a time when women are short of breath.


    Lin Xi, in particular, grew up naked and told others that when she grew up, she would marry her, Chu Feng. At the moment, she only means standing in the wind in disorder.


    Although Xi was born in the wild demon domain and had never been to the modern world, as a woman, she still understood the little girl''s mind. She took Chu Feng''s arm and said, "I can see that she likes you and wants to talk to you just because of my appearance."


    "Demon, is she your little lover or your woman in the world?"


    Chu Feng turned the back of his hand and patted him gently on his hip: "she is just a sister of mine. In addition, this is the present world. Don''t call me the devil."


    "What was it called you?" Xi''s body trembled slightly and her eyes were charming. She glared at Chu Feng: "like those women in the world, call your husband, husband, dear, or baby?"


    "Call me my name!" Chu Feng stirred her up, but she seldom spoke. But when she did speak and added a little body language, it was as powerful as Murong Bing''s seduction. Chu Feng pulled Xi into the elevator, and he runyun followed behind, just like a transparent person.


    After Chu Feng left, the three members of Lin Kai''s family were still here.


    It''s just that they don''t have the arrogance when they oppress Lin Da Pao alone, but they feel like their parents are dead. Facing Chu Feng, they don''t even have the courage to speak, let alone fight for something in line with their own interests.


    Now Chu Feng directly put his words there and asked Lin to fire them or even drive them out of Linjia village.


    Because of things a few years ago, all of Lin Kai''s things have been confiscated. Now he has no place to go except Lin''s village. He once wanted to go to the imperial city to find Lin Yulin, but the news from Lin Wei is that Lin Yulin can''t be contacted in any country when he is traveling abroad.


    That''s why they decided to go back to Linjia village and do something with Lin Da Pao''s nostalgic heart. In addition, Chu Feng hardly returned to Linjia village, which should have been a safe thing. But who knew that Chu Feng would be back today?


    Seeing the three members of the family in distress, Lin Dabao sighed softly: "you''d better go. For the sake of chufeng''s adoptive mother, I''ll transfer you 500000 yuan to find a place to do some small business and live a simple life."


    "Don''t think about getting benefits from Chu Feng. He has been completely disappointed with your character. It''s impossible to change it. Just let it go."


    Lin Da Pao is very clear, if continue to make trouble, Chu Feng will certainly throw Lin Kai into prison again, other people may consider such influence, but Chu Feng will not care about these, he only knows who makes him unhappy, then he will let who follow him.


    Lin Kai has worked for so many years and has experienced a lot. Of course, he knows that Chu Feng can''t be soft hearted to his family. It''s not basically impossible to ask Chu Feng to help them with her sister and Lin Yulin, but it''s completely impossible.


    I regret that I shouldn''t come to see Lin Dazhou today. I should wait and talk about it. Maybe, there are many things without if. There is no regret medicine in the world.


    Lin Kai knew that it was impossible to get up in the Lin family. He stood up like a lot of old people in a moment: "he will die badly."


    At this moment, Lin Kai can only say one sentence to express his dissatisfaction with Chu Feng. As for other words, he dare not say ten courage.


    Lin Da Pao also understands Lin Kai''s mood, but will not give too much sympathy. At present, Lin Kai''s everything is just a matter of his own making. He gently shakes his head: "I''ll ask the assistant to wait for you to turn around, go back and pack up your things, so that Chu Feng won''t be upset when he sees you."


    He didn''t say anything to Lin Kai''s family, because there was nothing to say. Lin Da Pao also saw that Lin Kai was not the kind of person who would be grateful. He would only remember the bad things others had done to him, and would never remember the good people had done to him.


    After leaving the office, Lin Dabao tells his assistant to handle the resignation procedures for Lin Kai''s family and settle the salary in full. In addition, he transfers 500000 yuan from his private account to Lin Kai''s account, and then he comes to Lin Xi''s office.


    Lin Qian herself worked in the Imperial City, but because of her father''s death, she didn''t want her mother to be alone, so she came back to Linjia village. At present, she is responsible for the publicity and culture of Linjia village."Uncle cannon!"


    Lin Xi was still sitting there in a daze, thinking about Chu Feng''s affairs. When she saw Lin cannon sitting in front of her, she came back to herself: "that uncle Lin Kai''s family''s business has been solved?"


    "Chu Feng is still as resolute as before, and it has been solved." Lin Da Pao nodded gently and said, "it''s you. Although the development of Linjia village is very good, it can''t compare with the imperial city. Now that Chu Feng is coming, do you want to leave with him? In Linjia village, I''m afraid I''ll bury you."


    Lin Xi shook her head: "I want to accompany my mother, and if I want to, I can make a career anywhere. I''m a girl, and I don''t have much ambition."


    Chu Feng and Lin Xi grew up on their own. Lin Da Pao never married. Chu Feng and Lin Xi were like their own children. Looking at the relaxed Lin Xiqiang pretended to be, Lin Da Pao can still see: "do you want to work hard, Chu Feng seldom appears in public now, and many times don''t know where he is."


    "Today he came, maybe he will leave soon. If he doesn''t try hard, I don''t know when the next meeting will be."


    Lin Qian''s hand holding the pen trembled unnaturally. Although she tried her best to hide her emotions from people, it was not hard to see Lin''s growing up.


    She bit her little lip and didn''t know how to say it. Lin Dabao didn''t bother with this problem. He just reminded her.


    She stood up and patted Linxi on the shoulder and said, "your mother is in Linjia village. We will take care of her. She doesn''t need your care. What she wants is that you can find a person who loves you and you love, child. Take care of yourself!"


    After that, Lin Dabao left Lin Xi''s office. Chu Feng will not leave so soon today. He has to deal with his work and have dinner with Chu Feng tonight. I believe Chu Feng is coming to see him today, and he wants to talk to him about something.


    In the office, Lin Xi is sitting there with confused eyes, struggling and hesitating. She also wants to take the initiative to Chu Feng. However, when she thinks that Xi is still Su Xinyu, ye Zixuan and others who are with him today, Lin Xi has a faint inferiority complex, which is the inferiority complex caused by the gap between identities.


    Five hundred meters away from the village committee building, a small park was built because of the development of Linjia village. Now it is the day when everyone is working and can''t see anyone. Chu Feng and Xi came here after leaving the village committee building.


    He went to the bottom of several trees and sat on the grass. Chu Feng lay down directly, as if he was a child again. He and Lin Wei, Lin Xi and some of his friends in the village were lying on the haystack and watching the white clouds floating in the sky.


    But those are just memories after all, can not go back.


    "Your heart is miserable?"


    Xi did not lie down, holding his knees in both hands, his head leaning against the top and looking at Chu Feng: "you tried your best to cover up, but when you decided to target those people, I felt your heart was very uncomfortable. They are your uncle, your relatives, you can be so cruel?"


    "First of all, the Shangguan family is my mother''s family." Chu Feng bent his hands and pillowed his head and said, "that''s just my adoptive mother''s younger brother. He was greedy and disowned. At the beginning, my foster mother''s conditions were not good, and he left. Later, when I got up, they wanted to get close and hurt the interests of others."


    "At the expense of others, do you understand?"


    He nodded his head as if he didn''t like anyone in the wild demon domain. As long as his strength was enough, he would start directly. If his strength was not strong enough, he could only hold back. Whether he was a clansman or a real family member, it was such a solution.


    Therefore, it seems that Chu Feng didn''t understand Xi very well, so he could only shake his head and say, "for human thought, I think I can''t understand it all my life. Of course, if I had lived in this world for decades, I might have understood it."


    "It''s just possible. There''s no chance."


    Chu Feng looked at Xi''s side face, thinking of the tender and nervous bingyue faced him, as well as the affectionate confession when he sent him to leave the ice palace. Everything seemed to be in front of him, but in the past that couldn''t go back.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng closed his eyes and briefly returned to the modern world just for the next fight with the demon emperor and nagula. Life or death is uncertain. For example, if this time through the wormhole, if it is not nihilistic, then he may have died.


    So Chu Feng for the present situation is to take a step to see a step, because after killing the demon emperor and nagula, what can it do? If you can''t win the throne, then in the eyes of nothingness, it''s still just a mole ant.


    At the moment, the white clouds have never disturbed her, and the wind has never moved to her.


    She likes it, but she knows it''s only temporary.


    On the stone bench in the distance, he runyun blinked. She wanted to talk to Chu Feng about whether she could let her leave Southern Yunnan, but since we met, we have not had this opportunity.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2647

    When it was nearly seven o''clock in the evening, all the people working in the pharmaceutical park were off work, and people could be seen coming and going everywhere.


    Now the Linjia village is developing, and the roads are very convenient. It is only about an hour to go to the city at most. However, most people still don''t go to the city at night, because fengteng has built a series of entertainment facilities in order to make those who work here not feel boring, which is enough to solve the leisure and entertainment after work.


    Chu Feng was originally scheduled to go to Lin Da Pao''s house, but Lin Xi said that if she didn''t go to her house, it would be hard to say something.


    So she took Xi to walk around Linjia village to feel the simple taste of the country. After that, Chu Feng took her to Lin Xi''s home.


    In the past, the conditions of Linxi''s family were very good in the village. Now, with the rapid development of Linxi village, the living standard of Linxi''s family has risen several grades, and a three storey building has been built. Only when Chu Feng comes to the door, can he feel the loneliness and depression.


    Because Lindsey''s father died, now there is no man in this family, no matter how bright and wealthy life is not perfect. I believe that whenever it comes to the evening, Lin''s mother and Lin Xi''s heart are lonely.


    "Brother chufeng!"


    Just standing at the door for a while, Lindsey came out with a sweet smile on her face, just like before: "Uncle cannon has arrived, and my mother has prepared the meal, so hurry in."


    It seems that Lindsey seems as if nothing happened, but in her eyes, Chu Feng can still find that her eyes have been intentionally or unintentionally passing by Xi. It is obvious that she is guessing what relationship is between Xi and him.


    Chu Feng pretended that he did not know how to nod and took Xi into the restaurant. Both Lin cannon and Lin''s mother were in the dining room. They were busy putting things on the table. More than ten dishes seemed to be full of appetite, especially Liang Qi''s eyes were slightly when he saw the dishes on the dishes.


    Because it is a very simple thing to eat in the wild demon domain, sometimes they can even not eat, even if it is not so much attention.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s warm welcome, Mrs. Lin took Chu Feng''s hands and sighed: "it''s been several years since I saw her. How can you look like you haven''t changed. It seems that when life is good, people will live young."


    "My aunt is very young, too." In the face of these people who are watching themselves grow up, Chu Feng always has the gentleness that other people can''t see: "if you and sisie go out, others will only think you are sisters, absolutely will not think you are her mother."


    Lin''s mother was joked by Chu Feng and waved her hands: "it''s 40 years old. How can you say so evil?"


    However, Chu Feng''s statement is not a lie. Lin''s mother was a beauty when she was young. Later, she looked a little old just because of her life. She has lived well over the years and pays attention to maintenance. She looks at least ten years younger than her actual age.


    As for Chu Feng himself, he only had a slight bitter smile in his heart. Even if he would be like this in another 100 years, how can we talk about just a few years in the past?


    Of course, Chu Feng won''t let Lin''s mother, who is an ordinary person, know that they want everyone not to stand and sit down. Lin''s mother also took a look at them and asked, "Chu Feng, is this?"


    "Hope Chu Feng replied, just introduced Xi and his relationship. Chu Feng didn''t know how to say it, because if it was a woman, everyone knew Su Xinyu was his wife.


    "I am the woman of Chu Feng." After Chu Feng introduced his name, Xi stood up with a smile: "it''s one of the many. It happens that he has some time to go, so I''ll accompany him."


    Chu Feng almost didn''t drop his chin on the ground. He didn''t expect Xi to introduce himself like this, and when are you my woman?


    But after thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng thought that Xi''s move was very clever, because if the two people came together and said it was just a friendship relationship, we certainly would not believe it. It was far better to say that his woman was still one of many, which could avoid some embarrassment.


    But even so, Chu Feng''s heart is also embarrassed, although we all know that he has more than one woman, but these things do not speak out, it is not appropriate to speak out in this country where morality is deeply rooted.


    However, the people here are familiar with people, but there is nothing.


    Lin''s mother just froze for a moment and then laughed: "I''ve seen some of the women of Chu Feng. It''s the first time for you to come here and come to your own home. Don''t be embarrassed!"


    As she spoke, Mrs. Lin secretly glanced at her daughter who was sitting beside her. She was very clear about her daughter''s thoughts. As expected, she could see the color of admiration for Xi on Linxi''s face.


    A sigh in her heart, Lin Mu is helpless. Her heart is a very traditional person. She thinks that both men and women should be consistent in love, but Chu Feng is more than one woman. Lin Xi likes him. As a mother, Lin Mu doesn''t know what to say. She can only look at her step by step.


    Although Xi''s introduction added a little embarrassment to the atmosphere, it was soon diluted by the active atmosphere.


    "Uncle Pao, are there any problems to be solved in Linjia village?"Chu Feng also timely opened the topic: "if there is any, you can directly tell me, I''ll let people deal with it for you. This is my hometown. If you live well, I will be good."


    Lin Da Pao is there with his glass. He has drunk two glasses of white wine from the beginning to now, and his whole face is red.


    "The development of Linjia village is very good, the leaders are also taking care of it, fengteng''s management mode is also very strict, nothing will happen, just a little personal things, can you show uncle can solve it?"


    Today, after walking around Linjia village, Chu Feng can see that the atmosphere of Linjia village is good, so the problem does not exist and it is normal. What''s the difficulty of Lin Da Pao as a senior official of Linjia village?


    "Cannon!"


    Chu Feng is about to ask, Lin Mu suddenly said: "you drink too much."


    "No!" Lin Da Pao waved his hand and breathed wine: "today Chu Feng and Lin Xi are all here. I must say this. Everyone is old, and his fortune is gone. There is nothing that can''t be said."


    Chu Feng''s lips sparked a smile. Lin Dabao said that the big fortune was Lin Xi''s father''s life. Chu Feng probably knew what Lin Dabao wanted to say here, but he didn''t point it out. It''s better for the party concerned to talk about these things.


    But Linxi was still at a loss: "Uncle cannon, mom, what are you going to say?"


    Lin''s mother''s face turned red and showed a coquettish gesture: "nothing. You have to talk nonsense if you drink too much."


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Lin Dabao drank another glass of white wine, pulled his collar and said, "at the beginning, I liked Chu Feng''s mother, but she married Lin Wei''s father. I can''t help but keep it in my mind. I haven''t got married. Now it''s been so many years, and I''m in my 40s. It''s time to think about the old man."


    After saying this, Lin Dabao poured himself another glass of wine. At the moment, Lin Xi or he runyun knew what Lin Dabao wanted to say.


    It''s no secret that Lin Dabao once liked chufeng''s adoptive mother, and for this reason he never married. Now Chu Feng''s adoptive mother is dead, and Lin Dabao is also in his 40s. The old people in his family must be very anxious, and his career has been done. Naturally, the rest is a life-long event.


    Lin''s mother''s head was lowered, just like a little girl. She kicked Lin cannon under the table: "don''t talk nonsense."


    Lin Da Pao completely ignored: "Linxi ah!"


    Lin Xi was stunned for a moment


    "Can I be your father?" Lin Da Pao belched a wine, which seemed to be drunk, but his speech was still clear: "you know uncle Pao has never married a wife in his life. Now your father has passed away. You are still young. Sooner or later, you will go out and even marry. You can''t accompany your mother all your life."


    "Let me be your father and help you take care of your mother, will you?"


    Lin Da Pao directly spread out the words, and Lin Xi''s face was also red. She thought more about whether or not to share with Chu Feng tonight. There was no solution to her own problems. Lin Dabao told him about it.


    Lin Xi looks at Lin''s mother. She lowers her head and her ears are red. Lin Xi is not a little fool. She has experienced a lot of things. She also knows that Lin''s mother needs a man''s company very much now. It''s just because her daughter doesn''t reveal it.


    And in the future, just as Lin Da Pao said, she would always marry out and leave Lin''s village. When the time came, Lin''s mother would need to be taken care of by herself. Lin had known Lin for so many years, and her moral character was no problem. There was no rejection in Lin Xi''s heart.


    "I think so."


    Seeing that everyone didn''t speak, Chu Feng knew that he still needed to make the film by himself, and seeing the look of Lin''s mother, Chu Feng knew that there was a play. So he said, "Uncle Pao has never married a wife. Uncle Richie has been dead for so long. Auntie, you have to take care of yourself. After all, sissy will marry out one day."


    After stopping Chu Feng, he said with a smile: "what''s more, uncle Pao''s personality is good, and he''s down-to-earth. He doesn''t feel aggrieved to marry him."


    Lin''s mother was said to be flushed. She cast a glance at Lin cannon and lowered her head, just like a little girl who had just been approached by a matchmaker before. Her voice was very low: "well, you can do it. I can''t tell you."


    It seems helpless, but it has been promised in disguise.


    Lin Da Pao was a little excited after drinking wine. He even stood up and held his mother Lin and gave her a small kiss: "great. It took you half a year to agree. When I go back, I will tell my mother that you agreed. She has been waiting."


    Lin Dabao''s behavior made everyone laugh. He sat quietly beside Chu Feng, and his mouth slightly cocked up. It seemed that he could understand the simple warmth of Murong Bing and her modern world.


    As Lin Da Pao and his mother decided to live together, the atmosphere became more lively. Even Lin Xi, who rarely drinks, drank a lot, and the laughter never stopped.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2648

    The moon hung high and fell into the night.


    A simple meal at 1:00 a.m. is the end of the meal. Because of Chu Feng''s return, Lin Dabao happily drinks a lot of wine, and finally gets drunk. Lin''s mother helps him to go to the room to take care of him. The two have already determined to be together. Chu Feng and his wife will not say that this is a bad thing.


    Everyone was very happy with the meal, but he runyun was a little cramped.


    Because he runyun had indirect responsibility for Lin''s father''s death, she couldn''t let go in such an occasion. She just ate and drank a little.


    There were only four people left in the restaurant. Chu Feng said to him, "Xi, you go out first and wait."


    "Brother chufeng." "Are you going to leave tonight?"


    Because if Chu Feng really has anything to say, she can let Xi go to the room and wait first. She doesn''t have to wait outside first. So Lin Xi can''t think of any other possibilities except Chu Feng who is going to leave tonight.


    Chu Feng first let Xi go out, then nodded back: "today is just passing by, there is a little thing to deal with, can''t delay."


    Hearing that Chu Feng really wants to go, Lin Xi''s body vibrates slightly and slowly sits down. Her throat is blocked and she wants to cry, but she resists it. It''s not easy to see Chu Feng, but he is going to leave now. That feeling is the clearest in Linxi''s own heart.


    "Miss He er."


    Chu Feng did not say anything to Lin Xi for the time being, but said to he runyun: "you have been here for two or three years. I believe that you also know that your obstinacy is a great mistake. I also believe that you already know what kind of person you should be in the future. If you want to leave, you can leave at any time."


    He runyun wanted to find time to talk about this matter with Chu Feng for one day. Now he has not opened his mouth. Chu Feng said it first. He runyun was full of excitement.


    Stand up and bow deeply: "thank you, less wind!"


    He runyun said this from the bottom of his heart. If she hadn''t met Chu Feng at the age of 16 or 17, she would have been arrogant and unruly. Maybe she would have made more troubles in the future and would not have the opportunity to correct her.


    In the past two or three years, although there has been no bustling night life in Aomen and other countries in southern Yunnan, he runyun knows that plain is the most real beauty when he calms down after the prosperity.


    She thinks more is can accompany the family together, the good life, does not need everywhere to manifest own superiority.


    Now that Chu Feng has agreed to leave Southern Yunnan, he runyun is naturally grateful. He not only can go back to her family, but also has been here for two or three years to let him understand how to be a person who is not obnoxious. This is what she really got.


    "Go down first."


    Chu Feng felt he runyun''s mood and gently waved his hand: "after going back, be good, and your sister said, after that, as long as he family has no excessive behavior, then there will be no harm."


    "Yes He runyun nodded respectfully. Knowing that Chu Feng and Lin Xi had something to say, she went upstairs first. Now she just wanted to tell he Runxin that she could go back. I believe he Runxin would be very happy to know.


    After he runyun goes down, Chu Feng and Lin Xi are left in the restaurant.


    This evening, Lin Xi was very happy about Lin Mu and Lin Da Pao, and she drank a lot of wine because of Chu Feng. Although she was still sitting there, she was still half drunk and half awake. The reason why she was able to hold on was that Chu Feng was still there.


    Chu Feng held out her hand and took Linxi''s hand. In the latter''s amazement and complicated conjecture mood, the driving force dissipated Linxi''s alcohol gas. Originally, Lin Xi, who had a heavy head, found that her mind was much clearer, just like when she was not drinking.


    "You''re a girl. You''d better drink less wine in the future."


    Chu Feng took back his hand and whispered, "it''s nothing at home, but if it''s outside, it may be dangerous. Besides, drinking too much is not good for your health, OK?"


    Lin Xiding looked at Chu Feng and pursed her lips: "brother Chu Feng, do you really want to go now?"


    "Must go." Chu Feng nodded and said calmly and gently, "I still have a lot of things to deal with. Don''t ask me when I can come back, because I don''t know when I can return to Linjia village. Maybe I won''t come back for a year or two, maybe for a lifetime. Many things are unknown."


    "I just want to say that Lin''s village is not suitable for you to stay all the time. You don''t have to worry about aunt and uncle Pao when they are together. You should go out and have a look, then find a good man and get married."


    When Chu Feng said this sentence, the atmosphere in the whole restaurant was frozen and there was no sound at all. It was as if a needle could be heard clearly on the ground.


    "No!" After a short silence, Linxi stood up, biting her teeth, her expression was firm, and her eyes were even more bitterly staring at Chu Feng: "you said you would marry me when I grew up. For you, I refused many people''s pursuit. I only have you in my heart. I can not care how many women you have. I don''t think I am one of the many.""But you can''t ask me to marry someone else. If you don''t want me, I''ll die alone."


    Raise your head and shed tears: "if you won''t come for a year or two, I''ll wait for you for a year or two; if you won''t come all your life, I''ll wait for you all my life. I don''t know what to do well in my life. I just know that if you don''t want me, I''ll never live well


    Lin Xi''s strong reaction was not thought of by Chu Feng. When she stood up and tried to persuade her again, Lin Xi held Chu Feng in front of her and said, "don''t say anything. I''m not obedient."


    Chu Feng''s hands are stiff there, and the girl''s mature body in her arms is so close that only guilt and shame can be produced in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Once upon a time, when he didn''t leave Linjia village, Chu Feng wanted to go to college and find a stable job. Then he went back to Lin''s village to marry Lin Xi and set up a family with two children.


    But the dream is beautiful, the reality is cruel, all the fantasies changed at the moment he went to Jianghai, or from the moment when overlord brought him to Linjia village, he and Linxi can only be the kind of childhood beauty, as for want to be together, the possibility is zero!


    Because in the eyes of many beauties, Linxi is his sister, and everyone takes care of Lin Xi as a sister. If one day Linxi suddenly becomes his woman, not only Chu Feng can''t get through his heart, but also su Xinyu and others think it''s inappropriate.


    He raised his hand and gently patted lincy''s shoulder. It might be cruel, but he said firmly: "fool, I can only be your brother."


    Lin Xi raised her eyebrows and opened her eyes wide. She looked at Chu Feng, shaking her head and retreating. After four steps from Chu Feng, she stopped: "you say it again!"


    "I can only be your brother." Chu Feng took a deep breath and knew that it would hurt Linxi enormously, but something must be said clearly: "this is a fact that can never be changed. When you have always been a sister, tell Uncle cannon and aunt that I will come to see them again when I have a chance."


    "Listen to my brother''s advice. When you get married, if I''m not here, let them give you a gift."


    At this point, Chu Feng didn''t know what else to say to Linxi. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She turned around and went out. She was very sad, but Chu Feng had no choice.


    Because let Linxi have been waiting, it is likely to be fruitless waiting, Chu Feng has hurt and failed many women, he does not want to let Linxi become such a woman.


    Xi came over from the side and took a look at the room: "actually, you can be more tactful when you speak."


    "To be polite, it''s just to leave hope for her." Chu Feng reluctantly showed a smile. When she stepped forward two steps, the door of dazzle light also opened directly. It was late at night and did not worry about being seen: "I want to care about a lot of people. She happens to be one of them. What I hope is that she will always be that lovely sister."


    Xi''s eyes have never left Chu Feng. Before, I heard that Chu Feng was a cruel, ruthless and bloodthirsty person in the wild demon domain. However, after getting along with each other today, Xi found that Chu Feng was more interesting and flesh-and-blood than her cognition.


    At least compared with the demon emperor, Chu Feng is easier, because the demon emperor can''t think about this kind of thing. There is a woman like Lin Xi. What the demon emperor has to do is to take her in and not keep that innocence like Chu Feng.


    "Brother chufeng!"


    Chu Feng was about to walk into the glare gate. Lin Xi ran out of the room and was stunned to see the glare door on the ground. But soon she didn''t pay attention to those, because she probably heard something: "I''ll wait for you."


    Chu Feng''s one foot has been lifted up, and he put it down with a bitter smile. He has just said what he said. In this case, Lin Xi should have given up her heart. She didn''t want to insist on it. Chu Feng didn''t know whether her charm was too great or Lin Xi was too persistent.


    Turning around, Xi has already walked to the side, looking at the poor Lin Xi standing at the door, Chu Feng was silent for a moment: "why, it''s not worth it!"


    "Worth it!" Linqian wiped her tears and her face showed a smile: "I only know that you have been good to me since I was a child. I only know that you said you would marry me and want me to be your wife. I don''t know anything else. If you don''t want me, I will grow old by myself."


    Chu Feng shook his head slightly and no longer spoke. He turned around and didn''t enter the glare gate. He thought that Lin Xi would give up if he was clear about it, even if he felt uncomfortable. Obviously, he was wrong now. Lin Xi''s persistence can not be changed at will.


    Xi lagged behind and raised her hand to Lin Xiyang: "little sister, I look after you well."


    Jiao smiles and walks into the door of dazzle light, and then the door disappears. It seems that it has never appeared before. Lin Xi stands in the same place and wipes away the tears on her face. She looks firm:


    "no matter who you are now, I only know that I love you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2649

    The present world is the night, and the wild demon domain is the day.


    Chu Feng and Xi came back to the cave where she lived directly through the dazzling door. However, Chu Feng''s mood was not very good. Xi sat down and leaned lazily on the stone bed without disturbing Chu Feng, who was standing there looking at the contemplative face outside.


    She did not experience any love was the demon emperor deprived of the most beautiful things, so from that moment on, hope told himself that the demon emperor will not die, never love.


    Therefore, she probably understood Chu Feng''s mood, but she could not fully understand it. After all, people who have experienced this kind of emotion can understand the true meaning of it. For example, the feelings between Linxi and chufeng are not particularly understood.


    According to the normal view, Lin Xi and Chu Feng grew up together in childhood. Their relationship should be better than that of many people. Even being together is a matter of course.


    But Linxi had that meaning and even revealed her own feelings, but Chu Feng did not have any intention of accepting it. She firmly believed that Lin Xi was her sister.


    She grew up in the wild demon realm. She was not quite clear about the feelings of the modern world, especially for human beings. In her opinion, as a saint, Chu Feng still taboo demons. It was normal for Chu Feng to stand at the top of the universe, not to mention accepting a woman, or opening up the 3000 empress palace.


    Why is Lin Xi alone? Chu Feng refuses, and says that Lin Xi is her sister only? I think about it for a while, but I can''t understand it.


    "Curious, isn''t it?"


    It seems that he can feel something from his back.


    The corner of his mouth curled up and drew a sexy arc: "a little bit, Linxi is a good girl, sweet and lovely, the most important thing is that she has you in her heart, but you still refuse me. I don''t understand very well. Is it not good to have a person who loves you?"


    Chufeng turned around, Xiyin for the reason of reclining, the neckline fell a little white dew, chufeng took a deep look, moved his eyes to sit down, light back: "being loved is a good thing, but I am more eager for the most pure beautiful, some things can not be replaced by love."


    "Lindsey, I only think that she is a sister, and I will only be her sister in the future, because there is not much feeling like this, I want to keep it."


    When he said these words, Chu Feng''s heart was guilty and a little selfish, but if he was given a choice, he would still regard Lin Xi as his sister.


    Because Chu Feng has no shortage of beauties, and there are few relatives, especially those who can communicate with each other. Lin Xi is such a person. Although they do not have any blood relationship, they have grown up as brothers and sisters since childhood. This feeling is more beautiful than love. Chu Feng doesn''t want to lose this feeling.


    Of course, these and Xi said that she certainly can not understand, because she is a demon, demon world for family love or friendship are indifferent, she will not understand the importance of family affection.


    And Linxi is a kind of kinship relationship. Chu Feng remembers the feeling of relatives, so he knows Lin Xi''s mind. Chu Feng also refuses, which is a little selfish for his beautiful residue.


    Looking at Chu Feng, Xi Gan felt that Chu Feng didn''t tell her everything, but she was not a person who was searching for the truth. She sat up and said, "you can avoid it. I''ll let my brother come here."


    Chu Feng was stunned and nodded after a while, and his figure flickered and disappeared beside Xi. Xi just took a faint look at it and didn''t care too much about where Chu Feng was hiding.


    Less than a few minutes later, snake Zun came in with a look of ferocity. He saw Xi shezun sitting there and said in a cold voice, "where have you been? I asked someone to give you something to eat just now. I heard that you were not there."


    "I''m upset. I''ll walk around at will." Xi did not tell himself to follow the Chu wind to the present world, just very calm back to the way.


    For this sister, she Zun has no way to get her explanation and does not care whether she is cheating himself: "what do you want me to do?"


    "Tell the demon emperor." Xi stood up with his back to snake Zun, and his eyes were lonely: "tell him that I have figured it out and would like to be his woman, but he has to come and welcome me into the demon temple in person."


    Snake Zun was stunned, and his face was beaming with joy: "are you serious?"


    Xi nodded gently. For more than 2000 years, she had been waiting for an opportunity to let the demon emperor die. Now Chu Feng has brought her this opportunity. No matter whether she succeeds or not, she has to work hard. Moreover, Chu Feng has promised to gather Four Saints to work together. Xi is still a little confident.


    Got the confirmation of Xi again! Snake Zun''s ferocious face was full of excitement: "good, great, I''ll tell the demon emperor now!"


    Then he left Xi''s residence. He had been persuading Xi from a long time ago, but he only had hatred for the demon emperor. Now she is happy that she can think out and promise to respect the snake. After all, the demon emperor is very powerful and dominates the Oriental world. At that time, it can be imagined how great the rights can be given to the nine headed snakes.


    Of course, the most important thing is that he doesn''t have to worry that someone will kill him, because the demon emperor will support him.


    Snake Zun leaves, Chu Feng appears behind Xi and looks at the woman who has made the final decision. Chu Feng closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. In his eyes, Xi is the ice moon, and the ice moon is Xi. It is hard for Chu Feng to think of Xi going to approach the demon emperor.However, compared with the future stability of the universe, personal sacrifice seems to be less important.


    "I want to wash up. Maybe I won''t have a chance in the future."


    Xi turned around and looked at Chu Feng. In his eyes, he could not see the heaviness of approaching the demon emperor. He was just relaxed and relieved: "demon God, would you like to?"


    Chu Feng looked at the face, which he thought he would never see again in his life. He went to embrace Xi and whispered in her ear: "it''s still time now. I can take you out of the wild demon region. I can take all the people of the nine headed snakes. As long as you nod, I will protect you!"


    was as like as two peas in the wind of Chu, and looked at the side face of Chu Feng. He asked, "are you in love with me, or because I am the same person as you, and you think I am a substitute, and you want to protect me?"


    Chu Feng looked as like as two peas for a while, but he did not know how to answer it. He did not know that it was because he was exactly the same as the ice moon.


    And Chu Feng''s hesitation fell into Xi''s eyes, which was a silent answer. She broke away from Chu Feng''s arms with a sigh and went to the cave filled with hot air: "I''m not a substitute for anyone. You want to protect just because I''m very similar to someone you think is important, but I''m not her after all, I''m Xi!"


    Chu Feng stares at Xi''s back, feeling complex and a little uncomfortable. He doesn''t know how to talk to Xi, but Xi is right. She is not the ice moon, she is herself. The ice moon parallel to the universe is dead.


    Shaking his head so that he would not be affected by the next plan, Chu Feng followed him in, the misty cave neixi took off his clothes and stood by the pool naked. He looked back at Chu Feng and said, "demon, can you help me wipe my back?"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to respond or not, Xi turned around completely and went to Chu Feng. He raised his hand and gently removed Chu Feng''s clothes and everything. He pulled the stiff looking Chu Feng into the pool of rising heat.


    His back turned and handed a towel to Chu Feng: "please!"


    Holding a towel and looking at Xi''s delicate snow back, Chu Feng closed his eyes and opened them slowly, trying to make his mood not uncomfortable, but he still felt uncomfortable when he thought of the relationship between the ice moon and Xi. He lifted his hand slightly shaking and slowly wiped his jade back.


    Xi''s eyes flashed a faint smile, a hand raised water spray across the body, whispered: "demon God, do you know what I heard about you before


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Xi was surprised, because in the tone of Chu Feng, he heard the taste of sadness. After being curious, he continued to say: "I think you are a cruel and merciless person, because since you stepped into the hidden world, you have been killing all the way to the temple world. When I saw you, I felt the same way, but after going to the present world with you, I changed my outlook."


    Chu Feng absentmindedly rubbed his back and said, "is it?"


    "Yes Xi nodded gently, and suddenly turned to face the Chu wind. The tall and straight peaks were bright red, and his head was dazzling. His body was stained with water stains, showing a charming posture: "I have been in contact with human beings before, but you are the most interesting human that I have contacted, and it can be said that I rarely appreciate the human man."


    "Thank you for helping me realize my dream of going to the present world, but can you help me not to leave any regrets at last? I''m not in love with you, but I''m at least a little bit fond of you


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, looking at Xi slowly approaching, the two bodies without a bit of space stuck together, felt the kind of straight and elastic from the chest, Chu Feng''s body subconsciously tense: "Xi!"


    "Don''t talk once, love!" Xi just like a pool of water said a general kiss Chu Feng''s mouth, astringent to skilled seems to be just a moment of things, kiss Chu Feng''s neck and chest, the whole person did not enter the water.


    Chu Feng stretched out his hands and leaned against the edge of the pool and took a breath. He felt that the blood in his body seemed to be sucked away. After a long time, Xi came out of the water and licked his tongue: "some things, even Daji and the fourth princess, are not as good as me. This is our inherent advantage of snake women!"


    Looking at Xi slowly standing up and slowly sitting down, Chu Feng put out his hand to hold Xi''s arms and shook his head: "I can''t do that."


    Let go of Xi''s hand and come out of the water. Chu Feng left the pool and quickly put on his clothes. Looking back at Xi who was still in the water, Chu Feng said: "you are the same as her. I don''t know if you are her or what, but I can''t let go of myself in the face of you, forgive my behavior, I''m sorry!"


    as like as two peas in the same ice moon, she refused to take the initiative to ask for a favor. But then she thought that she would soon venture to get closer to the king. Chu Feng could not and did not have the interest in cultivating her.


    Chu Feng went out, Xi also sat in the water, for a long time to take back his eyes, flashed helplessly: "can you ever know, I really want to give you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2650

    Chu Feng sat outside for a while, Xi also came out, but Xi may be used to living in his own place, maybe he didn''t care about the general, she walked out naked and walked in front of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to see it, but he was always attracted by the snow-white body.


    Xi walked over to lean on the bed, the body of the water droplets have not been wiped clean, raised his hand to chufeng gently a hook: "help me dry it!"


    Chufeng had a bitter smile in his heart. He didn''t know why Xi looked like a hungry and thirsty man. He only knew that he was very miserable in the face of such a picture. At the same time, his mood was contradictory. At the same time, his heart was also producing a cruel killing opportunity, which was the killing of the demon emperor and nagula.


    There is, of course, anger at one''s own incompetence.


    If he is strong enough, then he doesn''t need to use any beauty tactics. All blame himself for not being strong enough, so Chu Feng''s heart is a little bit remorseful.


    Let himself as calm as possible. Chu Feng went over and took a bath towel to help Xi wipe his body. His hand inadvertently touched the white delicate skin and the tall and straight mountain. After all, he was not an incompetent man. To say that he did not feel it was all false, but morality still supported the bottom line.


    "In the past, people said that the demon God was a stallion with lower body thinking, but now it doesn''t seem to be so."


    Xi pondered a smile, did not completely present in front of Chu Feng, no secret embarrassment, reached out from under the pillow three small bottles: "help me medicine, demon emperor can''t hide."


    Chu Feng looks a Leng, look at the three small bottles is his own to Xi, and then look at the appearance of Xi at the moment, chufeng seems to understand.


    Brow deep frown: "why is this so?"


    "The demon emperor is not a human being. What he desires is conquest." Sheila took Chu Feng''s hand, put three small bottles in his hand, and looked as calm as water: "compared with the love and love with me, he wants to conquer me physically. I don''t need any words to see him, just take off my clothes."


    "So help me. I''m afraid I can''t be cruel to myself. You''d better hurry up. My brother will inform the demon emperor that he will come soon according to his character."


    Holding three small bottles, Chu Feng''s heart was heavy.


    He began to think that Xi and diezun sisters began to charm him to think of the same way, but from the current situation, Xi prepared the most direct and simple way to use her body as bait to let the demon emperor be deceived.


    It''s just that some of them can''t do it.


    "Come on Hope is very calm, eyes are also very firm: "do not have any psychological pressure, all of this is my own volition, and I have been played by the demon emperor for a long time, now it is only played again, I can see that you should not hesitate, in addition, you can calculate the things you promised me."


    When Chu Feng looked into her eyes, Xi showed a smile and said: "because my brother I know best, he is a person who never changes his mind. If he is really wrong, then you can kill him, just hope you don''t implicate the Hydra clan."


    Chu Feng''s lips trembled: "why?"


    When he first came to Xi, he asked that he could not kill the snake Zun and implicate the nine headed snakes at any time. But now Xi could not care about the death of the snake Zun. Chu Feng was very curious.


    "I don''t want you to be embarrassed." Xi closed her eyes so that people could not see what color was in her eyes.


    Chu Feng''s body was shaken and he wanted to talk, but he didn''t know what to say. Looking at Xi''s lying down like that, a picture that could make countless men''s blood expand was the most beautiful scene for Chu Feng at the moment.


    Trembling, he put down the bottle in his hand and picked up one of them. Chu Feng fell down a little in his hand and looked at Xi Mian without fluctuation. He whispered, "no matter what the final result is, I will always take you by my side."


    Xi is still with her eyes closed, but when she hears Chu Feng''s words, her mouth still unconsciously brings up a smile.


    The picture is ambiguous and the atmosphere is heavy.


    Chu Feng slowly extended his hand to Xi''s lips, and spread a third of the colorless, tasteless and imperceptible Baihua powder on Xi''s red lips. It looked more lustrous, but it would not be found that it was a poison.


    After smearing his lips, Chu Feng smeared the other two bottles on Xi''s twin peaks and mysterious places respectively. Unless the demon Emperor didn''t know the truth, he couldn''t escape this time. He just thought of the things that Xi was going to face, and Chu Feng''s heart could not recover.


    Everything is done, baihuasan still has a little left, probably can be used once, but the effect is estimated to be only one-third, and Xi opened his eyes when he put it away.


    After taking a look at Chu Feng, Xi sat up and slowly put on her clothes, covering up the attractive scenery and blooming her due amorous feelings.


    Perhaps feeling the atmosphere is a bit heavy, Xi joked: "you didn''t want me just now, but now you don''t want to."


    Chu Feng grinned bitterly. In fact, even if he didn''t go to the flowers again, he would not do anything to her. It was a kind of emotion hiding to the ice moon, so he could not rise to any evil mind in the face of xichufeng."Hold me Xi opened his hands when Chu Feng was in a heavy mood: "it''s too late for us to meet, embrace one."


    This time, Chu Feng held Xi into his arms without any hesitation. It was the same feeling as embracing the ice moon in the parallel universe. Even the fragrance of the two people was almost the same. The only difference was that the ice moon was young and full-bodied, and Xi was that charming and mature taste.


    They hugged each other and didn''t say a word. They could feel each other''s heart rate, breath and the taste of each other.


    Two people seem to want to remember this moment, remember each other''s general, reluctant to part, temporarily do not want to separate.


    Until do not know how long has passed, Chu Feng slightly nodded his head and loosened his hope: "coming!"


    Xiwen Yan knew that the demon emperor was coming. He looked out with sadness and asked softly, "if I can survive this time, will you really want me?"


    "Yes Chu Feng did not have the slightest hesitation, certainly nodded back.


    Xi stood up with a smile and looked at Chu Feng with a serious look: "I''m serious. If I don''t die, I''ll be your imperial concubine!"


    After that, she could not wait for the emperor to go to the cave to meet the emperor.


    Chu Feng sat on the stone bed, not hidden, just covered his own breath, has been watching Xi go out, can not see people, are reluctant to take back his eyes.


    Outside the cave, Xi stood there with a gust of wind blowing and lifted her skirt. Her white legs were overflowing with ivory luster. There was only a calm and fearless face on her face, with a faint smile on her mouth, just like a bride waiting to get married.


    Two figures from the sky, except for the snake, is the Lord of the demon domain, the demon emperor!


    Because of nagula, the demon emperor was upset. Just now the snake Zun was so excited to find him that he almost killed him. But when he heard that he wanted him to find his own demon emperor, his anger was all gone.


    Although he got his wish more than 2000 years ago, some women will not be tired of playing, but will become addicted after playing. In particular, snake women have innate advantages, which can make men extremely memorable, and the demon emperor is no exception.


    Looking at Xi standing there, he would come here every year since 2000 years ago, but he didn''t see him every time. Seeing Xi was still the same as that two thousand years ago, the eyes of the demon emperor were more intense: "Xi, do you really want to be my demon queen?"


    Xi nodded slightly, relative to the excitement of snake Zun, Xi was very calm: "how many demon empresses do you want?"


    The demon emperor was stunned. Xi continued: "Su Daji, the four princesses, even diezun, and Chang''e, you all want them to be your demon queen. Are the women of the demon emperor all empresses and no concubines?"


    If other women talk to themselves like this, the demon emperor must be very angry, but this person is the Xiyao emperor, but he is not angry at all. On the contrary, he feels very normal. He even has a desire to conquer in his heart. Before he comes, he still thinks that Xi can easily agree. But now the demon emperor doesn''t doubt it. He feels that snake Zun, seeing that he has made the sage powerful and incomparable, has forced Xi.


    But he didn''t care whether he was forced or not. What he wanted was to get hope. He laughed and said, "Chang''e is dead. Su Daji and the four princesses are twins. Chu Feng has long played with them. Even if I want them, I can''t use them. How can butterfly Zun compare with you? You are my demon queen, the queen of my primitive wolf clan


    He walked forward and looked back at the cave where he lived, or perhaps the Chu wind still in the cave. His expression flashed a trace of sadness: "let''s go!"


    The demon emperor has been waiting for this day for more than 2000 years. As for Xi''s abnormality, he only thought it was sad to leave the place where he lived. He took Xi''s hand and said with a wild laugh: "snake reverence, tell me all the nationalities. After my emperor''s establishment today, the demon kingdom will have a carnival. I and you will have fun together!"


    Snake respect does not fall to nod, face is excited color: "good, I will do immediately!"


    The demon emperor laughed wildly and took Sheila into his arms. He swept her thin waist across the void and went back to the demon temple. On the way, silk did not hide his fierce Saint breath, which made the whole demon domain think that the demon emperor was angry. He was relieved until he received the notice from the snake king. However, he was slightly in a trance when he learned that he wanted to do it, and then he despised the snake respect.


    Because Xi didn''t like the demon emperor, we all know that it was the snake Zun who forced Xi to see the demon emperor getting stronger and stronger. We all think so.


    When everything was almost quiet, Chu Feng walked out of the cave where Xi lived. The sun was fierce in the afternoon, but Chu Feng didn''t feel hot at all, only a kind of cold and penetrating.


    In the left eye twinkled cold and killing machine, red one: "demon emperor, if you don''t die, how can I feel at ease?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2651

    Demon temple, no lights, but in these days of depression, finally ushered in a lively scene, we can open to laugh, do not worry about being angry by the demon emperor.


    Because today is the day after the establishment of the demon emperor, demon land carnival.


    Since the demon emperor was held as the leader of the demon kingdom by various clans in the demon domain, there are many women, but none of them can become the queen of the demon kingdom. Before, all the ethnic groups thought that it was Murong Bing and lengrushuang who became the demon queen. Later, because of some things, we thought it was diezun, but we didn''t expect it would be Xi.


    Because Xi was forcibly defiled by the demon emperor, many people know that hatred. But now that Xi wants to become a demon emperor, everyone is in a trance, but no one dares to ask why. The demon emperor will not allow others to raise any doubts.


    In front of the demon temple, dozens of stone tables were placed, and all kinds of delicious food were transported from all over the place. In the middle, a bonfire was set up to roast whole sheep and other food. The smell of meat was filled in the air. The people of the rain butterfly family also brought their own Baihua wine as the wedding wine of the day according to the meaning of butterfly Zun.


    All ethnic groups are busy with their own affairs. Except for the banquets for the main characters and the core people of the primitive wolf clan before the demon temple, all the people in the demon kingdom are ready to have fun because of the command of the demon emperor. It is just like celebrating the new year in the modern world.


    But in the bedroom deep in the demon temple, Xi stayed here after being brought by the demon emperor, and had changed into clothes symbolizing the status of the demon queen. The only thing that was not beautiful was the depiction of a wolf behind the robe, which affected his beauty and charm.


    Around there are more than a dozen wolf women waiting to help Xi make up and do hairstyle. The demon emperor is standing on the side, the blazing heat in his eyes has not dissipated from the moment he saw Xi.


    However, he didn''t worry about occupying Xi immediately, because Xi had promised him that there would be no change, unless he wanted him to destroy the nine headed snakes, and Xi had not torn his face for so many years, which showed that he was worried about the Hydra tribe.


    As for making it so thick, the demon emperor wanted to ease the atmosphere of the demon realm.


    Because of his falling out with nagula and destroying several small worlds, the atmosphere of the demon realm has always been heavy. He is worried about the army of the spiritual world and is ready to fight in the spirit world at any time. Now, he can use this happy event to ease people''s emotions.


    I believe that we will have more confidence in what we can do after we relax.


    His demon emperor can stand up fearlessly at this time, which shows his self-confidence. What else should all the clans in the demon Kingdom worry about?


    Compared with the spirit of the demon emperor, Xi is very calm. She looks at her own eyes in the mirror from time to time in front of the dressing table, which is only covered by her very well.


    If there are other ways to kill the demon emperor, Xi doesn''t want to use his body and life as bait, but there is no better way except this one. Xi can only choose to sacrifice himself.


    In my mind, chufengxi''s eyes are a little more soft than she knows.


    Maybe I have known Chu Feng for a short time, but I don''t know why a heart always thinks of chufeng when she doesn''t notice it. It seems that a voice keeps repeating a sentence in her mind to make her fall in love with chufeng.


    At first, she wanted to get close to the demon emperor for her own sake. Now she is for Chu Feng. If the demon emperor is immortal, Chu Feng will always be in danger.


    It''s just a pity that Chu Feng didn''t know.


    Soon all Xi''s make-up was finished, and the rest was ready. Although the clothes on her body didn''t look so well matched, as for Xi, as long as she stood up, all the clothes would only serve as a foil for her, because her beauty was enough to cover up the lack of things around her.


    After helping Xi to dress up, all the women of the wolf clan have retired, and only the demon emperor and Xi are left in the bedroom.


    Looking at today''s gorgeous things, the Xiyao emperor''s look was a little more bright, and strode to stand in front of Xi: "you are really beautiful today!"


    He directly hugged Xi and kissed the red lips. Almost at the same time, Xi raised his hand to block him and said in a soft voice, "demon emperor, why do you need to be so anxious? I will always be yours tonight."


    "Go out first. I believe everyone is waiting for you."


    The demon emperor''s eyes are green. At the moment, what he wants is to ravage Xi''s delicate body wantonly. However, Xigang must not be able to dress up just now. He suppresses the desire in his heart. The demon emperor allows himself to bear it first, and then he can enjoy his body well in the evening.


    For Greece, it''s just trying to get.


    If you let the demon emperor get it now, he will certainly be vigilant, but if he refuses to let him worry twice, he will take hard measures. At that time, the demon emperor wants to possess her. As for other hopes, the demon emperor will not care.


    Suppressed the desire in the heart, the demon emperor said with a smile: "well, that night, let''s go out and let everyone have a look, this emperor''s most beautiful demon queen."


    Holding Xi Xuebai''s little hand, the demon emperor took her out of the bedroom and went through the deep hall to the demon temple. Before arriving at the demon temple, all the powerful people of the demon clan who had already been seated stood up. On the table in front of him were snake Zun, mouse Zun, Butterfly Zun and some people of primitive wolf clan.There is no one sitting behind the demon emperor and Xixian, but there is no noise.


    The demon emperor''s eyes flashed sharply, raised Xi''s hand high and said in a loud voice: "today is the day after the emperor was established. After I officially declare Xi to be a demon, you must respect her as much as you respect me."


    The whole audience burst out like a thunderous sound: "see the demon queen!"


    In the face of such momentum, Xi''s face was not surprised or pleased. The demon emperor took a meaningful look at it and laughed coldly in his heart. He felt that Xi still rejected him, but it didn''t matter. As long as he became his demon today, he would never want to leave again.


    Although this is the big day of the demon emperor and Xi, it is not too complicated. After the demon emperor announced it, all the people took their seats and began to eat, eat and drink. The demon emperor also took Xi to the first table.


    Snake Zun took the lead to raise the glass, the smile on his face would be piled together: "congratulations to the demon emperor, congratulations to my sister, I''d like to propose a toast to you, and I wish you a long time."


    The demon emperor chuckled and picked up his glass. Xi also held up his glass and touched the snake Zun. It was only when he drank that the glass just touched Xi''s lips, and the wine went directly into his stomach without touching his lips.


    Diezun''s eyes flitted over Xi and narrowed slightly. Others didn''t pay attention to him, but she always paid attention to Xi, because Chu Feng went to see Xi or she guided him. When he saw Xi drinking, he avoided being touched by the wine on his lips. Diezun seemed to understand something, and the corners of his mouth flashed a light playful look.


    See the demon emperor does not know the appearance, butterfly Zunxin wants to be him to drink a little more, will not pay more attention to it?


    After the snake Zun toasted, butterfly Zun also held up the wine cup to toast. The demon emperor showed that he had a large number of visitors. All the people at the table worshipped him. Then the demon emperor took Xi to a table to drink. At first, he would drink a little, and then the demon emperor was drinking there.


    Before the night, the demon temple was still full of excitement. At this time, the demon emperor did not worry about what nagula dared to do, because he certainly thought that this might be a conspiracy. When no one felt nervous, the demon emperor dared to make a wedding ceremony, but he did. With Gula''s suspicions, he would think more.


    "Demon emperor, I''m tired. Please accompany everyone first."


    When dozens of tables are drunk down, he whispered, "I''ll go back to the bedroom and wait for you."


    The demon emperor breathed wine and waved his big hand: "go, I may come back later tonight, and I will be happy with you."


    Xi nodded slightly and walked into the demon Temple alone. It didn''t matter to her when the demon emperor would go back. The result was doomed to be that result. Only diezun, who had been keeping sober all the time, found that Xi was surrounded by death at the moment of turning away.


    Squint eyes, butterfly Zun mood some not strong meaning, Chu Feng really so cruel?


    The wolf palace has been waiting for more than a dozen people in the deep, I have been waiting for a person in the wolf palace


    More than a dozen wolf women looked at each other. They knew that Xi and the demon emperor had some grudges. Now they may have been forced to become demon queen women by snake Zun. They must be in a bad mood. They all nodded and retreated. None of them left. They gave Xi enough quiet space.


    Went to sit on the bed, the hand gently brushed the soft silky bed, ear also came a voice: "now regret, but also in time."


    This is the voice of Chu Feng. Chu Feng is coming. Besides Chu Feng, there are three people, Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er, and dream!


    Several people are powerful saints, and now the demon emperor drinks in front of him and doesn''t care about anything. With his left eye quietly coming here, it''s a very simple thing for Chu Feng. He just doesn''t care about what he pretends to be, and the pain of Chu Feng is inexplicable.


    Xi raised his head and looked at Zhang Yuner and others lightly, and a smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "goddess, respect God. There is another one who should be my brother who said that the mysterious saint, plus the power of the Four Saints of the devil God, how can I lose the chain?"


    If Xi said that she didn''t want Chu Feng to take her away, she would think of another way to deal with the demon emperor, and look at Xi''s attitude, Chu Feng knew that Xi had decided.


    Perhaps the atmosphere is a little embarrassed, or it may be the atmosphere is very heavy, Xi gently raised his hand: "soon the demon emperor is expected to come, you all leave here first, I will inform you when the matter is finished."


    Chu Feng wanted to stay, but when he thought of something that would happen, he knew that he couldn''t stay, otherwise the plan would be ruined.


    Take a deep breath and turn around: "let''s go to Manlong Valley first. We''ll get your message and we''ll be there the first time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2652

    The deeper the night, the more warm the atmosphere before the demon temple, and all this was seen by Chu Feng and others in Manlong valley.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan can feel Chu Feng''s violent heart, but they don''t know why Chu Feng''s mood fluctuates. If it''s because of Chang''e, it doesn''t seem necessary to show such a gesture?


    "I''ll go ahead and let you know."


    Chu Feng''s clenched fist slowly loosened. He was afraid that if he continued to watch, he could not help but kill the demon emperor. In that way, he could not only kill the demon emperor, but also let the plan go to ruin. The only thing he could do was to find a place to be quiet.


    Lu Wan and his wife did not stop Chu Feng, because they did not know why Chu Feng''s mood suddenly fluctuated so much. They could only watch him disappear in sight.


    "Dream!"


    After not seeing Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er glanced at the situation in front of the demon God hall on the screen before he opened his mouth: "what happened to chufeng? Why did his mood fluctuate greatly when he saw that Xi just now? Is it because he wanted to do these things, he felt guilty?"


    This is the only possibility that Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan can think of. They both know how to poison the demon emperor, so they feel that Chu Feng is guilty and ashamed and needs a woman to use her body to trap the demon emperor.


    "There''s guilt, but it''s more about hope."


    dream as in the past as like as two peas, and no one concealed anything from Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner himself: "a woman who knows Xi Hechu is exactly the same. The woman is called ice moon, but she is dead."


    While Lu Wan and Lu Wan listened quietly, Meng told them what happened in the parallel universe, and told them what happened to the people who had met Chu Feng in the parallel universe, as well as the death of the ice moon and finally Chu Feng''s destruction of the Taoist world for the sake of the ice moon.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are completely silent after hearing nothing. They know that this is Chu Feng. They are willing to wash the whole world for the sake of beauty. It doesn''t matter if they commit heinous crimes.


    Looking at that picture, they can understand why Chu Feng is in a bad mood now, because Xi is the ice moon of the universe.


    Chu Feng''s blood washed away the two Mohu families in the Taoist world because of the death of bingyue. Now they meet Xi in this universe. They have the same faces. According to the parallel universe, the moon is Xi, and Xi is the moon. Chu Feng has already experienced the death of the ice moon, and now he has to face Xi to approach the demon emperor. His mood must be very uncomfortable.


    It''s just that they are women. They don''t know how to comfort the Chu wind at this moment. If Xi is not allowed to do so, they can rely on the strength of four people, even if they can destroy the demon emperor. But what if nagula appears in the end?


    And let Xi hope it will be a little bigger, but in the end, Chu Feng will be very guilty, will also be very sad, and may become a shadow that he will never be able to erase in his life.


    Lu Wan''s mood was also contradictory and complicated. Emotionally, they didn''t want Chu Feng to feel sad, and they didn''t want to do such a thing. But intellectually, there was only such a best way to do it. Otherwise, they could only rely on pure force.


    But pure force, how can we fight with the demon emperor?


    All of them were silent and looked at the banquet which was drawing to an end. They knew that if they really had to make a choice, it was to let Xi take risks, because other methods had little effect except for this opportunity.


    In front of the demon God hall, the demon Emperor didn''t know that the war was coming. He held up his glass and drank it up. Then he threw it on the ground and said in a loud voice, "this is the end of today. Let''s go!"


    Lively return to lively, now the demon emperor has no mood, and few people dare to stay.


    Snake Zun, mouse Zun and butterfly Zun all stood up to say goodbye and left with their respective clansmen. The rest of the ethnic groups also left together. Soon, only the primitive wolf people were left in front of the demon God hall.


    "Draw the line of defense for me!"


    At a glance, the demon emperor said in a cold voice: "great joy and great sorrow, extreme joy begets sorrow. I always know that today is a good day. Nagula is suspicious and only thinks that this is a conspiracy. But we should not take it lightly and let everyone be on high alert. If there is any disturbance, no matter who comes near, there will be no amnesty."


    Ruthlessly issued an order to let the primitive wolf people martial law around the demon temple, the demon emperor also turned around and walked into the demon temple.


    Today, he drank a lot of wine, and he completely let go of it. He liked this kind of high spirited feeling. Of course, what he preferred was that he could possess Xi fiercely tonight. He thought about women for more than 2000 years.


    The sound of footsteps trampled on the ground, and the sound echoed in the open demon temple. Sitting in the bedroom, Xi listened to the more and more approaching footsteps, and her body was also subconsciously strained. She had already looked away, but when this moment really came, Xi was still a little afraid.


    Take a few deep breaths to make myself not so nervous. I stood up and walked to the door of the palace. Soon I saw the demon emperor coming.Body slightly curved, body in place: "demon emperor!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" When the demon emperor saw Xi standing at the door to meet him, he burst out laughing. He walked over and took Xi into the bedroom. He sat down and said, "today you are my demon queen. You should call me husband. Please call me first."


    I was still not used to being held by the demon emperor, and the tone was somewhat unnatural: "husband!"


    The demon emperor laughed loudly, and his echo could be heard in the whole demon temple. Since he defiled Xi more than 2000 years ago, the demon emperor has always been thinking about it. Now he can hold this woman in his arms again. The demon emperor has a sense of achievement.


    Greasy with the waist of a white hand, even a touch of white skin flickered.


    "Husband


    Xi''s eyes flashed with disgust. He stood up and opened the demon emperor''s hand: "you just had a drink with everyone. I''m waiting for you."


    Xibian said, slowly back to the bedside, raised his hand gently around the area outside the robe fell, clothes also fell down, a piece of snow-white clothes exposed inside, you can see the outline of the perfect body.


    The demon emperor breathed heavily. He clenched his fist and slowly loosened it. He licked his tongue: "OK, this emperor will take a bath."


    When she got up, she went to the side to take a bath, and Xi sat on the bed as if she was prostrate. She found that her back was soaked with tension. However, no matter how good it was, she still had to stick to it tonight. Chu Feng and her colleagues were waiting for her news.


    Hearing the sound of water coming from nearby, I hope to know that the demon emperor will come out soon. He will stand up and take off the snow-white clothes outside, showing a perfect body just wearing close fitting clothes, but it can not completely cover her heroism and mystery.


    Charming eyes across the room of the sound of water, Xi''s hand extended to the back, faded the bound full underwear, white rippling.


    He raised a leg to gently remove the last cover, turned and half lying on the bed, showing charm. His eyes deliberately revealed a touch of charm. Looking at the demon emperor who had walked out from the side without wearing anything, he felt only disgusted, and there was nothing else.


    After drinking a lot of wine, the demon emperor, who had been hungry and thirsty for a long time, saw Xi lying there like that. His eyes were not staring out. His legs trembled a little. He looked at Xi''s perfect carcass, and his throat kept wriggling. He felt thirsty.


    Xi stretched out his hand to pull the demon emperor to sit down and let him lie down. He turned around and fell down on the top and directly kissed the demon emperor. He was very astringent, but he enjoyed it very much.


    Hands clenched into fists, enjoying Xi''s initiative, the demon emperor''s mouth opened gently, pursed his lower lip, and left the sweet taste of Xi''s small mouth. The fangs in the corner of his mouth twinkled with cold luster. When Xi was working hard, he grabbed Xi''s hair and turned it up and pressed her under his body.


    Looking at the charming and amorous woman, the demon emperor''s voice was hoarse: "I once touched you once and never forget. Tonight I will vent all my yearning for you for more than 2000 years."


    Xi blushed and did not know whether it was true or not. He put his hands around the demon emperor''s neck, and his eyes were like silk: "I will squeeze you dry, * *!"


    A word ignited the demon emperor''s strongest desire, roared a rude kiss Xi''s red lips, wantonly sucked the woman''s tongue, like a pug in Xi''s body licked.


    Xi''s mouth let people daydream of the voice, but the eyes is boundless hate, hands on the head of the demon emperor, feel that the bursts of acid and numbness from the mysterious place is very uncomfortable, but what Xi feels is not pleasure, but shame, is a great shame.


    The first time, she was defiled by the demon emperor. This time, she took the initiative to let the demon emperor play with her. However, the demon emperor had already succeeded in kissing her whole body with a dog just like 2000 years ago, even her feet were not let go.


    Body gradually warming up, no matter how disgusted the body will always sell a person, the demon emperor raised his head to set up his legs, licked his tongue and laughed: "do you miss the majesty of this emperor?"


    Xi gently raised his head, looked at the demon emperor''s eyes cold to an extreme: "I often miss, how to let you die, do you want to die in my body today?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" When the demon emperor heard the speech, he laughed wildly. His eyes burst into a sharp color, and his body moved forward fiercely. With the cry of pain, the demon emperor laughed wildly: "don''t say you are the strong body of this emperor. You can conquer all the other ten."


    Xi''s voice was accompanied by pain, and the pleasant laughter of the demon emperor conquering Xi.


    And all this lasted less than ten minutes and stopped. The demon emperor looked at his weak hope, and his eyes twinkled with cold: "Damn, you poison me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2653

    The demon emperor began to feel full of strength and a great sense of satisfaction and conquest, because he had been salivating for more than 2000 years.


    However, when his passion was unlimited, he found that the strength in his body was like a tidal current. Although it was not very much, it was already felt for the demon emperor. At the moment, it was estimated that about 80% of his strength was left, and it was still slightly losing. I don''t know what happened.


    A pinch Xi''s neck, demon emperor eyes flooding, evil white light all over the killing machine: "say!"


    Xi feels difficult to breathe, but she is not afraid of the cruelty of the demon emperor, but she smiles. She poisons the demon emperor very successfully. But when the demon Emperor kisses her, baihuasan has been fully integrated together, and she has been affected. She is not as powerful as the demon emperor, and her strength is especially large, so she is powerless at the moment.


    If you want to run, you don''t have a chance to run, but I don''t care. He said sarcastically: "the ancient hundred flowers powder is not a poison. It''s just to let your strength be suppressed temporarily. It won''t die."


    Hearing that it was not poison, the demon emperor''s expression was more relaxed, but he thought that the power would be suppressed temporarily, and his expression became more and more ferocious. He said fiercely, "it seems that you have cooperation with people, but do you think that you can kill me in this way? I tell you that''s impossible. Instead, you''re ready to accept my anger now


    The demon emperor stopped again and violently moved up. Xi''s pain voice was much greater than that just now, because the demon emperor was still within the normal range. At the moment, he directly instilled the power to ravage her, and every collision brought heartrending pain.


    The most damned thing is, because baihuasan has also affected myself, I hope that I can''t gather a trace of strength now, and I can''t connect with Chu Feng in dense tone. I look like I''m not afraid of life and death. Instead, I have a kind of relief and relief.


    In Manlong Valley, Chu Feng went to quiet for a while and came back. Seeing the picture disappear, he frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Zhang yun''er replied: "the banquet is over, the demon emperor enters the demon temple, we are waiting for your news."


    Here only Chu Feng and Xi left a secret tone contact. If the demon emperor is on the way, Xi Ma will inform Chu Feng. Then they will go with Chu Feng to kill the demon emperor as quickly as possible, and lay a victory before nagula reacts.


    But now Chu Feng has not received the news, frown deeply, and began to say well with Xi, she will not lose the chain at the critical time.


    After waiting for more than 2000 years, the demon emperor can finally get the hope, and the efficacy of Baihua powder is playing very fast. According to the time, it should be almost the same now, or is the demon emperor still drinking with Xi after he goes to the bedroom with patience?


    Lu Wan saw Chu Feng''s eyebrows wrinkled. She knew from her dream that Chu Feng was parallel to the universe. She knew that Chu Feng must be very uncomfortable now.


    Hesitating for a moment, he said, "why don''t we open the picture and have a look?"


    "No!" Chu Feng did not have a trace of stagnation, shaking his head: "wait for the news!"


    I don''t know that Xi has been discovered by the demon emperor at the moment, and also suffered from the influence of hundreds of flowers. Chu Feng chooses to wait. He doesn''t want to open the picture and see Xi being ravaged by the demon emperor. He is afraid that he will collapse.


    Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner could understand Chu Feng''s mood in his dream and made such a decision, but it doesn''t mean that he can face up to it. It''s just that the time when the demon emperor entered the demon temple is not short. According to the truth, it''s almost the same, but now there''s no news. All the three girls think it might be something wrong.


    This is a kind of women''s intuition. Chu Feng is because Xi and bingyue are very similar. They don''t want to face it or speculate on the worst, but they can see it clearly.


    Lu Wan walked a few steps before Chu Feng and said in a soft voice, "it''s all about you, me and me."


    the loud noise interrupted what Lu Wan was going to say. The four people in Manlong Valley subconsciously looked at the direction of the huge movement. There was the location of the demon temple, but the noise just now was not normal thunder. What happened?


    Still there, Chu Feng, who deceived himself, began to panic. This time, without Lu Wan''s words, Chu Feng opened a picture directly into the demon temple''s bedroom.


    When seeing the situation on the picture, Chu Feng''s left eye turned into a monstrous blood red in an instant. Lu Wan and Lu Wan felt a kind of heavy magic power coming into being in an instant. Looking at the picture, Lu Wan and Lu Wan were frightened. They knew that Chu Feng was really angry this time because of the most unexpected accident.


    A white snake was controlled by the powerful power of the demon emperor without clothes. It was raging in the air with a powerful force. The scales of the white snake were still dropping. It was obvious that this white snake was Xi. She was found by the demon emperor.


    The sky of Manlong valley was already dark, but at the moment, it was even more dark, and even spread to the whole wild demon domain. Chu Feng clenched his fist and lowered his head. There, the three girls felt a kind of dark breath in his body.


    At the same time, the three women also had worries. Nagula must soon know because the demon Kingdom and the spirit world are facing each other now. Both sides must have nailed down potential people in each other''s territory. Now Chu Feng changes color with anger, and the magic power is surging over the sky. The breath of Chu wind is familiar with too many people."I will kill the demon emperor myself


    Chu Feng almost said it word by word with his teeth clenched. The next moment, without waiting for Lu Wan''s response, Chu Feng disappeared in front of them, and even left no breath for them. But they knew very well that Chu Feng went to the demon emperor and chose to fight alone.


    Three women worried up, Zhang Yun Er show eyebrow tight wrinkling: "how to do?"


    "We can''t go now." Things are beyond expectation. Chu Feng, because Xi is in a state of emotional collapse, will not do things according to the plan he started. Nagula will soon know about it.


    Lu Wan glanced to the West: "be ready to stop nagula at any time. Don''t ask to block him all the time. At least give Chu Feng a little time. I just hope that the demon emperor whose strength is damaged is not Chu Feng''s opponent."


    Zhang Yuner and Meng looked at each other and nodded. Now that the plan has changed, they can only follow Lu Wan''s advice. Otherwise, they may not be able to leave here alone this evening.


    In the direction of the demon temple, the demon emperor carried his body which was ravaging Xi with one hand. He felt that there was more familiar atmosphere in the turbulent world. The anger in his eyes directly turned into shock: "what''s the matter? Is he not dead?"


    For the breath of Chu wind, the demon emperor will not forget. Even the demon king is not as strong as Chu wind. The momentum of crushing the sky can only be volatilized by the supreme taboo of the devil way.


    The demon Emperor didn''t know why Chu Feng didn''t die, but now that breath was definitely Chu Feng''s, and it was more powerful than when he died with the demon Zun. His hand directly waved off the body of the White Snake and hit the ground heavily. There were cracks on the floor. Chu Feng was coming soon. The demon Emperor didn''t want to torture Xi.


    On his white skin, there are mottled red marks. The whole person is more miserable and embarrassed. His breath is still very weak. He can''t make any sound when he lies there.


    The demon emperor raised his hand, put on his clothes and even put on his armor. His eyes narrowed and he raised his hand to hope that he was in control of him. His mouth was filled with an evil smile: "it seems that the person who makes you approach me and even poisons me is Chu Feng, but he didn''t expect that you poison me and you will also pit yourself?"


    Frantic a smile, the demon emperor fearless everything, carrying an unarmed hope out of the bedroom, in the dark hall when a figure in front of him, Chu Feng came.


    Dressed in Demon Armor, his left eye was flooded with blood light in the dark hall. Even if the demon emperor was more than 10 meters away from him, he could already feel the breath of surging blood.


    Surprised that Chu Feng is not dead, but the demon emperor will not be too tangled. As long as a person is still alive, why not die is not important to him. He pinched Xi''s neck, and the demon emperor sneered: "I didn''t expect you didn''t die. You can still contact the woman I''m interested in. What''s the matter? Would you like to see your allies die? "


    The heavy magic power and the monstrous spirit detonated by the demon emperor filled the whole wild demon domain. All the clans in the demon domain were in a panic. They didn''t know what happened. At first, they thought it was nagula, but their faces were unbelievable when they felt that breath, because it was pure evil spirit, which was different from nagula''s evil.


    With the exception of butterfly Zun and butterfly dancing sisters, no one knows what happened. All of them are in their own territory and habitat, looking in horror at the direction of the demon temple.


    "Let her go!"


    Chu Feng didn''t care about anything. Now he only had an idea to save Xi in his heart. His mouth was hoarse and harsh, and it was very penetrating.


    Xi''s eyes, which were controlled by the demon emperor, flashed over the complexity and had a little regret. She should have informed Chu Feng when she started to tell the demon emperor, so that she would not be able to put herself in and cause the secret tone connection to be unavailable. At that time, Xi was worried that all flowers would be useless, so she hesitated and prepared to see the situation.


    Now see Chu Feng for her life and death did not kill according to the plan, Xiyou moved also have guilt, she should believe Chu Feng, should believe that he gave his own hundred flowers powder, so will not be so.


    The demon emperor is no matter what Xi and Chu Feng are thinking about. When he is a little tight, he can even hear his bone cracking voice: "Chu Feng, you are not qualified to negotiate terms. I am surprised that you are not dead. But that''s all. If I want to let her go, you can give her baihuasan. Then you can eat it and I will let her go."


    Up to now, the demon emperor still wants to get the taboo of Chu Feng. Although the hope is not great, there is hope better than none.


    Chu Feng gently tilted his head as if he was listening quietly. In his eyes, he struggled and exchanged the opportunity to kill. In his heart, he only wanted to kill him. He opened his cracked lips: "let her go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2654

    Let her go!


    Chu Feng did not say anything, but repeated the three words. In his mind, in addition to the violent killing opportunity to kill the demon emperor, that was the safety of Xi. There was only one thought of safety, which was more important than killing the demon emperor.


    The demon emperor was slightly stunned. He was not an idiot. He could see that Chu Feng had completely lost his mind now, and his eyes were a little more dignified.


    He was not afraid of the powerful Chu Feng, because he still had his own reason, but he was afraid of the irrational Chu Feng.


    Because chufeng is a taboo demon. If he doesn''t lose his mind, he will be Chu Feng. If he loses his mind, he will be the taboo demon God of killing the world. He has been able to destroy the demons of countless eras. How much terrible power will he play in the angry state? The demon emperor doesn''t know. I believe that even if nagula is here, he doesn''t dare to tease the crazy Chu Feng easily.


    His face was ugly, ferocious and dignified. The demon emperor''s eyes were gloomy. Now Chu Feng could not listen to any of his words. He had to let go of the idea of Xi, which was even more impossible for him to let go.


    And hope to give him medicine to make him lose his strength. At this time, if he meets a strong and incomparable person, he will only die. This is a betrayal that the demon emperor can''t allow. He must suffer endless torture to die. That''s necessary. So he won''t let Xi go. Moreover, Chu Feng will definitely start his work after he lets go. The demon emperor still has this mind.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and the corner of the demon emperor''s mouth swept the evil smile. Suddenly, the voice of dragon chanting came from the sky, and Chu Feng slowly raised his head.


    The next moment, the top of the demon Temple broke open, and a Jiaolong''s corpse circled over the sky. The huge head suddenly rushed towards the Chu wind, and opened its huge mouth as if to swallow the Chu wind. Just looking at the body without flesh and blood but with skeleton, it seemed a bit ferocious.


    "Chu Feng, play with the bones of the king of demons


    The demon emperor laughed wildly, holding Xi slowly back: "although it died for endless years, but the bones still have the hardness of saints, and the attack power is not weak. If you want to kill me, save it!"


    The voice of Jiaolong''s bones was like a dragon''s chant. Close to Chu Feng, he was surrounded by violent forces. There was no mood fluctuation on Chu Feng''s face, but his eyes looked faintly at the demon emperor who had retreated, as if he could still see where he was.


    Gently raised his hand, there was a big bang, and the whole demon Temple vibrated. Chu Feng''s palm opened like that, pressing on the huge head of Jiaolong''s corpse blocked it from entering. The terrible collision force generated by it swept the whole demon temple, and everything was in disorder.


    Chu Feng did not say a word, and his body suddenly disappeared in place. When he reappeared, he was already on the top of the sky. The Jiaolong''s bones were just below, slowly retracting his head from the demon temple.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and shot a terrible killing opportunity in his left eye. Suddenly, his fist fell from the sky and his fist went towards the spine of Jiaolong''s corpse.


    From the top to the bottom, you can only hear the crisp sound. Chu Feng goes directly into the demon temple. If you look at the Jiaolong''s bones, you can see that although you can still move, it looks quite strange. Chu Feng suddenly breaks his body with a fist.


    "This monster!"


    The demon emperor, who had already been carrying the hope far away, turned back to see this scene. The corner of his mouth twitched violently and felt wise for his decision. Chu Feng in his anger was a madman, and his potential burst out completely. He didn''t know how powerful the power contained. He could not bear to see the primitive wolf people who fled the demon temple in a panic.


    But all of a sudden, the demon emperor continued to move forward with Xi, and the speed reached an extreme. He was ready to wait until he was far away from the demon temple to shuttle through the world. He didn''t believe that Chu Feng could find himself.


    As for what kind of situation the wild demon kingdom will face, the demon emperor has no longer wanted to pay attention to. As long as he is not dead, there is hope for everything, showing the selfishness of the wolf clan.


    The demon temple was quiet. The dragon bones suspended in the air suddenly cracked and finally turned into powder. If the demon emperor saw this scene, he would choose to let go of Xi immediately, and then find a place to hide. In the face of the angry Chu wind, who can not be afraid?


    With the hardness of the holy land, the corpse of the king of demons was broken by the wind of Chu with a fist, not to mention just the demon emperor?


    After a short period of silence, the earth trembled again. In the remote place, the powerful people in the demon domain saw that the demon temple was splitting like particles and slowly dissipating. Finally, the demon Temple completely disappeared, leaving only an open space and a lot of dust and smoke.


    Chu Feng came out of the dust and smoke. The blood red in his left eye did not decrease, but even more infiltrated. It seemed that it was completely smeared by blood, and the smell of blood was flooding around.


    The body slowly floated up, and raised a hand in the hand to form a terrible blood ball. It seemed to be the size of a fist, but no one dared to doubt the power contained in it.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng threw the blood colored light ball to the ground and fell into the earth. For three seconds, it was like a sudden tsunami. Taking the demon temple as the center, it swept across thousands of miles. Those who stayed in the distance to watch the demon kingdom or the fleeing wolf clan were all killed.That is, how many people died in the end, no one knows, the only thing that can be felt is how the blood in the air can not be dispersed.


    A thunder burst in the sky, and a torrential rain came as promised. It was not only a wild demon realm, but also a similar situation in all the Oriental worlds except the western world.


    The devil is angry, the world changes color!


    Chu Feng''s violence in his heart and his fierce killing machine filled his body didn''t mean to dissipate. He slowly turned to look at the direction where the demon emperor left. The magic light wings slowly opened behind him and turned into a dark streamer. Chu Feng went to that direction and made the demon emperor hide.


    "Is that really Chu Feng?"


    When Chu Feng went after the demon emperor, Lu Wan and others in Manlong Valley, which were far away, were ready to stop nagula from intervening. They were all shocked and asked by the corners of dream mouth, which had always been steady and silent.


    From the moment of knowing Chu Feng, we can hardly see his killing the whole world. But now Chu Feng puts his hand up and destroys the bones of the demon king, leaving countless corpses in the red land near the demon temple, which is the cruelty never seen in my dream.


    This kind of cruelty is more bloody than when the parallel universe destroyed the Molu family. At that time, Chu Feng was more or less merciful because of daozun''s reason, but now Chu Feng has no meaning of mercy at all. The purpose is to kill the demon emperor and kill all the people.


    "He is a demon!"


    Lu Wan sighed softly: "Chu Feng, as a taboo demon God, is most taboo with anger. Once angry, it will stimulate the bloodthirsty will of demons since the ages, leading to the final blood washing of the world. This is the situation of Chu Feng now. Unless the demon emperor dies, he can suppress his violent heart. The demon emperor will not die, and the blood will not stop!"


    Chu Feng can''t be seen on the screen. At the moment, we don''t know where Chu Feng and the demon emperor went. Lu Wan said helplessly: "even if we can''t stop his killing, now whoever blocks him will die."


    The dream hears the speech, the mind one coagulates, in the mind appears the situation of the ancient times.


    At that time, she was just an ordinary girl, and she did not become a saint. She did not see the ancient demons, but she was very clear about the cruelty of the last battle in ancient times. The world changed color and the blood covered up the sky. All the heaven and earth could only feel the cruel killing opportunity of ancient demons. It was a time of panic.


    Although the feeling of Chu Feng is not as good as that of ancient times, there is still a slight sense of familiarity.


    Biting his lips, his eyes fixed, he said, "shall we kill him when necessary?"


    If Chu Feng really lost his final reason, he would surely wash the whole world with blood. Then would they sit and watch the Chu wind destroy the heaven and earth, or unite to kill Chu Feng first?


    "It''s a question whether you can leave the wild demon realm or not."


    dream is not as like as two peas of Lu and Zhang Yuner, but a woman who looks exactly alike to her. This person is the nothingness of the beauty of dreams.


    Emptiness suddenly appeared, and Lu Wan, who was still nervous about Chu Feng, immediately became vigilant and stared at her, inexplicably feeling uneasy, because as long as nothingness appeared, there must be nothing good. What if something happened to Chu Feng who was chasing the demon emperor?


    "Don''t worry, Chu Feng won''t die."


    Nothingness, giggling, charming and charming, completely subverts the dream''s out of the dust temperament: "the one who will die is the hope, and the one who will be unlucky is the demon emperor. Otherwise, how can this game go on?"


    Lu Wan eyebrow head deep wrinkled: "nothingness, what do you want?"


    "I''m helping you Nihilism talks about his hands and looks innocent: "if I didn''t let Chang''e die, how could the demon emperor and nagula go their separate ways and give you a chance to defeat each other? If it hadn''t been for me, Xi would have died when the ice moon died. How could he have stayed until now? "


    "As for what I want to do, I just want to make use of the ice moon and the death of Xi, so that the Chu wind constantly superimposes the violence in his heart."


    Raise a hand to hold, and then slowly release: "at last, it is like a volcano to completely erupt, I do not need to hand can see the demons disappear again, how good?"


    Giggling and giggling, nothingness disappears in Lu Wan''s sight. The three goddess colors all present a light anger, but there is no way.


    Nothingness comes and goes without a trace. Now it says that they don''t want to leave here, it is definitely not a empty word.


    At this point, I also probably know that all happened together is a vain conspiracy, a game.


    Because of their weak side, it let Chang''e die, divide the demon emperor and nagula''s camp, give them the opportunity to break down one by one, and then stimulate the Chu wind with the hope similar to bingyue, and let the demon emperor kill Xi to stimulate the violence in the heart of Chu Feng. In the end, even if Chu Feng kills the demon emperor, the violence of Xi''s death still exists.


    In the future nothingness, I believe that Chu Feng will completely incarnate into a dehumanizing ancient demon God. Just like every era in the past, Chu Feng will kill the whole world and destroy the heaven and earth. Then the game of nothingness will be over.


    But it was also the result that Lu Wan and her wife could not accept.Even the gentle character of Zhang yun''er''s face showed anger: "damned nihility, what should we do next? Chu Feng doesn''t know that this is a nihilistic plot. He has to face the death of Xi, which is likely to destroy the world!"


    Lu Wan frowned slightly. At this time, she was also very upset, but she knew that she could not be confused: "it must be true that we can''t leave for the time being. Even if we can''t leave the wild demon domain, then we can help Chu Feng to calm down the demon domain and cut off the foundation of the demon emperor!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2655

    Nothingness definitely blocked the wild demon domain, making this so-called game a matter between the demon emperor and Chu Feng. Lu Wan and her wife were unable to break all this. They could only take a circuitous way to help Chu Feng.


    Subdue the demon domain!


    At the same time, it also made the temple army and Murong Bing, who were hidden in the heaven and Wanjie, to clean up the powerful people in the demon domain, so that there would be no demon domain people in the Oriental Wanjie except the wild demon realm.


    A bloodbath came like this, but for the demon emperor, he didn''t care at all and didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    After leaving the far land of the demon temple, the demon emperor went directly through the glare gate to a small world in the lost war world. However, he soon felt that he was locked by the Chu wind, although it was only a feeling, and the demon emperor did not dare to take it lightly.


    Today''s chufeng is completely a madman, and not to mention that he was affected by baihuasan and damaged his strength. Even if his strength was not damaged, the demon emperor would not choose to collide with Chu Feng at this time, which would only give the dark nagula a chance to fight all in one net.


    He left the small world of the war world again with the Xiyao emperor. He didn''t follow the direction of his choice, but he went wherever he went. In a word, he was far away from Chu Feng. At least for the time being, he didn''t want to have a conflict with Chu Feng.


    Chasing and fleeing are staged in the various worlds. The demon emperor does not know how many small worlds he has traveled through. He only knows that although his strength has not continued to lose, it is only about 70% of the normal level. Such strength is not enough to fight against Chu Feng, even if the first war may be a draw or even defeat.


    "It seems that my choice is correct. I should not have been involved in it at the beginning."


    At this time when the world of the heavens was shaking, in a small world of the western spiritual world, Menzi nagura stood on a mountain, similar to the holy mountain of Greece in the present world. Behind him stood a man with a bent body and respectful expression: "but this is an opportunity."


    The man who stooped behind his back said faintly: "devil, there''s a saying in the world''s Heavenly Kingdom. If you can''t bear it, you''ll make a big plan. When you''re excited, it may be the most dangerous time."


    "This time you can do it, but it is definitely not in the case of the devil''s fury, because even if you have the fighting power of two souls, there is no way for Chu Feng, who inspires the bloodthirsty will of the immortals."


    Nagula shrunk her eyes, and her pupils without white eyes twinkled with a cold color: "I really underestimated the Chu wind, underestimated the taboo!"


    When the demon emperor wanted to set up the empress for no reason, nagula had been paying attention to the wild demon domain, and worried that the queen was just a cover for the demon emperor. It was likely that with the help of the queen to attract their attention, he made a large-scale attack on the spirit world. He didn''t want to see such a surprise. Seeing the appearance of Chu wind, nagula was also shocked, but that was all.


    He wanted to take advantage of the demon emperor and the Chu wind battle situation, but Mosuo stopped.


    Mosuo is the man standing behind him, but he is not a complete human being, but half human and half soul. He is a follower created by nagula with great power. Mosuo comes from ancient times and is the most loyal follower of ancient demon king. Now he is also the most loyal servant of nagula.


    Although he is only half human and half soul, he is the only one in the spiritual world who dares to speak the truth with nagula.


    In front of nagula, there is a picture. At first, he is chasing the demon emperor, but the demon emperor is too fast to shuttle through the world. Finally, he can''t lock it.


    Looking at the empty picture, nagula said coldly, "Mosuo, if I don''t kill chufeng today, but just do another thing, what''s the success rate?"


    Mosuo slightly straightened up, and his forehead and left and right faces were depicted. He didn''t know what was written on it. He thought for a moment: "if the devil doesn''t kill chufeng and just does another thing, the success rate is 100%, because no one will think that you will do it in the fury of Chu Feng."


    Mosuo''s words did not make nagula smile, but a kind of helplessness and anger.


    He can be said to be the strongest one in the world. Even the demon emperor who devoured the demon Zun is not his opponent. But now that Chu Feng is not dead, he is afraid to move, and only nagula knows the most about his subdued mood.


    However, no matter how repressed, nagula still tolerated it, because chufeng is a taboo demon God. No one knows how powerful the hidden power is. The rational chufeng nagula is fearless, and the irrational and bloodthirsty chufeng dare not be provoked.


    Take a deep breath, and nagula''s eyes burst into a fierce look: "then I''ll kill them all before I do another thing, is that ok?"


    "It''s more serious than fighting Chu Feng directly." Mosuo didn''t have a moment''s silence. He said calmly: "because the demon emperor is now the best example. Women are the scales of the devil. If the devil doesn''t want to be angry with the devil, don''t hit his woman''s attention at any time."


    "If you don''t use the dust well, you will lose the chance to rule the world."


    The light in nagula''s eyes slowly dissipated in Mosuo''s words. She was unwilling to admit all this, but she could not deny that Mosuo was right. No one could understand Chu Feng''s persistent and huge hatred towards women. What she really wanted to do to Lu Wan was not Chu Feng''s compromise, but a more crazy attack.Even if nagula now has the double soul fighting power, he doesn''t want to take risks easily.


    Wriggling around my neck and giggling: "let them be respected for a while. After the Chu wind is killed, I don''t worry about them. At present, I will take care of this matter first, and see if I can achieve everything in the past, and I will be the most respected in ancient times!"


    Night by, when the sun rises, it should be a time for all things to recover, but for those who have not slept overnight, the darkness has never gone away.


    The heavy magic power above the sky has been existed since last night. The wind and rain have not stopped. We only know that Chu Feng is not dead and is chasing the demon emperor. As for more information, they don''t know.


    Only through the dim and wind and rain judgment that the sky can not disperse, Chu wind and the demon emperor are still chasing and being chased. Otherwise, the two people will be surprised by the first World War, which will surely attract attention of all, and even spread the news to all over the world.


    But the specific situation, I''m afraid, only those who have seen it with their own eyes know.


    In the anxious and frightened expectation of all, between the ancient universe, the demon emperor stopped with hope. There was no planet around it. The nearest place to the five forbidden areas was the lost country, but there were thousands of light-years away. Originally, the demon emperor was going to hide between the ancient universe and make Chu wind nowhere to find.


    But now he finds that no matter how he hides, he can not escape Chu wind. In his eyes, Chu Feng is like a dog. No matter where he hides, he can lock him up soon. The demon emperor has not stopped for a while in the evening.


    Between the ancient universe, the sun is projected on the two people. The demon emperor has never seen the heaviness of his eyes. Even though he controls the life and death of Xi, he has no confidence. If Chu Feng is really worried about Xi''s safety, he will have eaten hundreds of flowers and scattered flowers according to his words. Now, it is not done according to what he said, that means Chu wind will not do so, but also because Chu Feng is not The wind is totally lost in reason.


    Holding Xi''s hand tightened a lot, the demon emperor shouted: "Chu Feng, I give you the last chance to eat flowers, I will let go of Xi, or you will see her die in front of you."


    Such hope is not big, but the demon emperor has a chip in his hand, can use it, then it will be.


    "Let her go!" Chu wind still repeated those three words, did not answer the meaning of the demon emperor, let alone eat the flowers scattered.


    The demon emperor laughed coldly, and suddenly hit Xi behind him: "Xi is the body of white snake, which is a sign of returning to the ancestors, and can bear the pain of my broken bones for more than 300 times. Do you want to watch her die in pain, or sacrifice for this ally?"


    "And you know all the world how sentimental you are. Are you really willing to die?"


    Chu wind except ferocious and kill, still nothing moved: "let her!"


    These three words, let the demon emperor angry, is about to give Xi Lai a stimulation of Chu wind, suddenly the body is completely entangled, do not know when Xi except the upper body and the lower body are exposed, eyes are cruel at him.


    The demon emperor looked tight: "you are crazy, unexpectedly stimulate the source of life, you don''t know that there is no living environment of the universe?"


    The source of life, the potential of a strong person, is the source of life, which means that there are few people who can survive near death once. Now hope is the source of life.


    "Do you think I''m afraid of death? Two thousand years ago, defiled by your ravages, my heart died. "


    "I want to use me to threaten Chu Feng. It is absolutely impossible. I would rather die than be your living chip."


    Turn to Chu Feng, Jiao said: "kill him for me revenge, if there is a life, hope to meet you in the best years!"


    Suddenly, Xi''s body was lit with a red flame. Chu wind slowly raised his head, and his cold eyes passed through intolerable and uncomfortable, but soon it was covered by cruelty and ruthlessness. He wanted to save Xi in his heart. But when Xi chose to fall from the moment, the last wisdom of Chu wind was completely depressed.


    The violence and the killing machine were full of, as if the volcano eruption could not stop.


    The demon emperor finally reacted, and shouted ferociously, "damned woman!" The emperor of the demon never thought that he had chosen to be his own chip. Now he has to face the completely crazy Chu wind. The emperor has no confidence and turns to the distance in vain.


    Chu Feng did not pursue, but caught hope in the twinkling, and ignored the flame that was burning in her body, because it was a fire of life, which was usually invisible, and appeared when a person chose to fall.


    Looking at the woman in the bosom Chu Feng''s eyes are still cold.


    Xi qiqimei smiled and said softly: "you look terrible now. Why didn''t I know it was you when you were in the ice palace, and I also let you leave, and", ""


    the last word fell down and Xi body was completely soft, and the beautiful smile before leaving was hanging at the corner of her mouth. But the last word she said seemed to stab a sword into the heart of Chu wind, and reason The Chu wind, which was covered in the heart, was furious in his eyes. It was not only the left eye, but also the right eye.Bingyue and Xi are one person. At the moment of life, the spirit of Xi and the soul of bingyue are fused.


    The woman in her arms slowly disappeared in the flame. Chu Feng opened her hands without the shadow of Xi, and raised her head to roar at the sky.


    Blood cloud condenses, just like ancient times!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2656

    The blood cloud condenses, and all the world can feel a heavy atmosphere of killing. We don''t know what is happening now, but it just gives them a sense of doomsday.


    The world is restless, and everyone is flustered. However, no matter how flustered they are, the universe is covered with blood clouds and there is no place to escape.


    Even the earth in the present world has been affected. The blood red clouds are condensed in the sky, but it is not obvious that there are millions of light-years away from the sky. Even so, it also brings great panic to people in the modern world, which reminds them of the fighting situation in the space not long ago.


    The world panicked. All wars stopped temporarily. The United Nations held an emergency meeting to study the sudden climate change and see if there was something wrong with the earth''s atmosphere.


    And these Chu winds do not know, but the things between the two breathing across an endless distance, in a small world of seclusion barren in the demon emperor intercepted down.


    "Damn it!"


    The demon emperor thought that he could easily run away without hope. He didn''t want to go through the glare gate. Chu Feng was waiting here. He looked ferocious and was blocked by a heavy pressure. He turned around and ran without any doubt.


    Only this time, although the demon emperor has made a very rapid response, but can not run away.


    Because Chu Feng used his left eye to develop the track of the demon emperor. Before he came here, he covered the whole area with the demon Kingdom, and completely let it go. No matter whether he could swallow the power of the demon emperor, he completely let this area in and out. Even the demon emperor could not leave here at the moment.


    As for opening the dazzling door to leave is more impossible, Chu Feng in front of his way, how he can escape.


    Since becoming a saint, this is the most oppressive moment of the demon emperor. After the idea of running away, he stares at Chu Feng fiercely, and his fierce fighting power soars. He can''t hide temporarily and wait for the strength to recover. Then it''s a fierce battle.


    He did not believe that Chu Feng could really crush him, but no matter what he thought in his heart, he could not help a lack of confidence in his heart.


    The wings of magic light disappeared behind, and the armor formed by the dark yellow nine needles twinkled with dim luster. The blood red of the left and right eyes was similar, and there was no difference between the blood red and the devil''s pupil. Staring at the demon emperor, he felt a fear of approaching death.


    The demon Emperor didn''t want to see Chu Feng''s eyes, but Chu Feng''s eyes seemed to be whirlpool, which attracted his eyes. He couldn''t extricate himself. He even felt that his soul was leaving his body.


    Move!


    Chu Feng never had a normal communication with the demon emperor. At the moment, he started to work thoroughly. In the blink of an eye, things appeared in front of the demon emperor. A heavy world pressure came down from the sky, and the demon emperor felt as heavy as a mountain.


    Quickly keep in mind, burst to drink a welcome and up, two fists hard hit together, no less than a thunderbolt, let the whole small world tremble.


    The speed of the king''s killing just now is amazing.


    The two did not separate from each other after the one punch collision. They completely adopted the most barbaric posture and collided together. Both of them did not care that the power of leakage would destroy the world. Now they have only one idea, that is, to destroy each other and turn them into historical dust.


    The terror power of the war was constantly sublimated. Although the demon emperor lost 30% of his strength, his powerful superposed double Saint combat power made him equal with Chu Feng. However, with the passage of time, the demon emperor found that his power would be slightly depleted with the fierce battle, and the combat power of Chu Feng was still climbing, as if it had inspired the potential of life.


    At the same time, the demon emperor''s big hand buckled down and turned into a huge wolf''s claw and grabbed it towards the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng has lost his sense for safety, but he instinctively defends against the danger. He raises his feet and fiercely collides with the huge wolf claws, which erupts a dazzling blue and purple light, and rises to the mushroom cloud formed by the collision of strength.


    In the violent impact of this blow, the small and medium-sized world rumbled and trembled and broke into more than ten pieces of complete destruction.


    The demon emperor retreated for a long distance, raised his hands with dignified eyes, and swept out the powerful force. The small world was completely swallowed up and became powder. It dissipated between the ancient universe, clenched his fist, and licked the corner of his mouth: "if this emperor is not scattered Yin by flowers, what are you?"


    Chu Feng still didn''t answer the demon emperor''s words. His body swept across the universe and appeared in front of the demon emperor. The saint''s fighting power was surging. There was a planet under the destroyed planet. When the demon emperor dodged the attack of Chu wind, that planet was directly destroyed by the violent power of Chu wind.


    I don''t know if there are people on that planet, but no one will care about those at the moment. We still care more about who will win the battle between Chu Feng and the demon emperor.


    Especially in the wild demon realm.


    Because Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er still have three saints in dream, and then there are Bai He and situ ya, two upper gods. After a short period of time and the cooperation of butterfly Zun, the five people have completely controlled the demon domain. At this moment, people of all ethnic groups in the demon domain are gathered to open the battle picture on an open space. Everyone can see the universe stars and see the battle between the demon emperor and Chu Feng.Snake Zun also stood in the crowd with struggle and intolerance in his eyes, because Xi died. Although he forced Xi to become a demon, he wanted Xi to get a high status and protect the Hydra clan. It does not mean that he has no love for Xi.


    But now he died, and the demon emperor was crazy about the general Chu wind. No one knows what the final result is. Snake Zun doesn''t know whether to expect Chu Feng to die or to expect the demon emperor to die.


    Because he had been to the modern world, he almost killed Chu Feng. How could this hatred not be erased? If the demon emperor died, what would he do if Chu Feng finally killed him?


    However, if the demon emperor did not die but Chu Feng died, the snake Zun knew that the demon emperor would certainly kill him and even destroy the whole nine headed snake family, because he already knew what he wanted to do. It can be said that the demon emperor would be chased down by Chu Feng now, because he poisoned the demon emperor, otherwise the demon emperor would not be in such a mess.


    The heart is struggling, sad death, snake Zun is also worried about their own life and death, as well as the future of the nine headed snakes.


    Even if Chu Feng and the demon emperor survived without killing him, all the clans in the demon kingdom that he had offended would not have let him go, especially the snake Zun. He would have died if he had not been supported by the demon emperor.


    Clenching his fists, snake Zun wants to leave here, but the periphery is watched by situ Ya and Bai He, and they can''t leave at all. Passing a bitter smile, how can a good thing become like this?


    "Respect God, I want to help Chu Feng."


    At the front end, Zhang yun''er sees that the battle between Chu Feng and the demon emperor is getting more and more terrifying. Several planets have been destroyed, and her eyes show unbearable: "if you continue, even if you can kill the demon emperor, you don''t know how many small worlds will be destroyed."


    Lu Wan''s mood is the same as that of Zhang yun''er, that is, to fight with Chu Feng side by side, to kill the demon emperor to the greatest extent, and also to prevent the continued destruction of the small world, and to kill fewer people.


    But after experiencing Chang''e''s affairs, Lu Wan''s idea is not only the safety of individual small worlds, but also the whole universe. Moreover, Chu Feng is in a rage because of Xi''s death, which is not recognized by his six relatives. If they go, don''t say to join hands, I''m afraid Chu Feng will even do it.


    So in the face of Zhang Yuner''s suggestion and request, Lu Wan gently shook her head and refused: "wait, nagula must have known what happened, but it hasn''t happened yet. It will never be so simple."


    "If we go to help Chu Feng, if something goes wrong, there will be no chance for Wanjie. At that time, nagula will ravage Wanjie and be devastated."


    Of course, the most important thing Lu Wan didn''t say was nothingness. At the beginning of nothingness, he had already said that this time he would die, and the demon emperor would also be in bad luck. But Chu Feng would not die. Nihilism planned all this in order to let Chu Feng constantly destroy human nature. How could nihilism let Chu Feng die?


    Just looking at the horror of the war on the screen, shaking the sky and even affecting the world, Lu Wan''s mood was still heavy after all.


    The same heavy hearted people also have nagula.


    He has been watching the battle of saints among the stars in the universe. The power of Chu Feng is beyond his cognition. Although he is confident that he can defeat Chu Feng completely, he always has some inexplicable feelings. As for what is wrong with jinnagula, he can''t tell.


    Looking back, his eyes fell sharply on Mosuo: "why do I feel like I am being used and controlled by others?"


    This is the inexplicable feeling in nagula''s heart. He always feels that there is a pair of invisible big hands pushing all this. He and the demon emperor fell out because of Chang''e''s death. Now he is not ready to wait for the demon emperor''s misfortune because of the greed in his heart.


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan are now in the wild demon domain. His idea is to take them to control Chu Feng. But I don''t know why they have the idea, but they don''t have that kind of mind. They are totally different from their own thoughts.


    All this is a vain conspiracy, but it is a pity that nagula and the demon emperor are selfish people. What they want is to kill Chu Feng and conquer Lu Wan and others. They have never talked with Chu Feng, and they are doomed to be unable to know the black hand behind and the game of fate.


    As a saint, nagula didn''t know, but Mosuo, who was half human and half soul, could not know: "the devil is worried too much."


    "Did I worry too much?" The devil''s eyes condense into awns. The feeling is very strong, but it is difficult to capture who can push behind. His eyes are more contemplative and look at the new picture of the war: "maybe it''s really too tight?"


    But in the universe that we all don''t know, the nothingness that turns into a dream appears not far away from the battle between the demon emperor and Chu Feng, with a faint smile on his mouth: "Chu Feng, don''t let me down. It''s up to you if I can break through the shackles and cultivate the entity."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2657

    Jihad, all living beings tremble!


    When the strong go to the realm of God of creation, they already have the powerful power to destroy the heaven and the earth. In the independent world created by themselves, one idea can change all things in the world. If two gods of creation fight each other, the terror power generated can destroy a world.


    When the two sages fight against each other, it is not only a world disaster, but also a huge disaster for all worlds.


    Chu Feng and the demon emperor are both saints who are superior to the way of heaven, and are more powerful than ordinary sages. Their random strike can destroy a world and influence the heavens.


    One is the taboo God, whose bloodthirsty will has never been taboo since the ancient times. The other is the demon emperor who has devoured the fighting power of demon Zun and has the fighting power of double saints. Under the collision of the two, the only thing that will bring to all living beings is destruction and disaster.


    But in spite of this, Chu Feng and demon Emperor didn''t pay attention to it, because what they thought now was to destroy each other, not only in terms of strength, but also in the final physical destruction, so that the other side can no longer exist in this world.


    The dull thunder and the blood red sky are the same color and tone of the world at the moment. It seems that the sky will collapse at any time.


    Between the universe and the stars, the demon emperor and Chu Feng have completely no matter how terrible the huge power of the war will bring, but continue to release their own power, only to destroy the other side.


    The war is still going on. It is the most brutal attack and the most cruel means. As long as the saints are under them, they are just ants in their eyes.


    The sound of thundering is endless. You can hear the dull thunder among the stars in the universe, but there is no sky above. No one knows where the thunder comes from.


    "God''s punishment!"


    In the wild demon domain, Lu Wan looks at the picture and reveals four words in a gentle voice.


    Zhang Yuner and Meng were concerned about the result of the war. They changed their color slightly when they heard the words. Naturally, they knew what Lu Wan said about the meaning of punishment. They all looked a little pale. Is it possible that the battlefield of punishment is coming?


    Because in the ancient times, when the gods were fighting, the demons invited to fight and ravaged the whole Xiuzhen world. At that time, all the heaven and earth could not bear the power of terror.


    On the way of heaven, a subtle and terrifying force was formed, and a battlefield carrying fierce battles of saints was born, which was even more terrifying than the battlefield left behind.


    There are few people who know where the heaven punishing battlefield is. The only thing they can know is that when the power reaches a terrible level and affects the stability of the ancient universe, the heaven punishment battlefield will come, where both the God of creation and the saints above the heaven will be restricted.


    When the Tianxun battlefield comes, it will be an endless fierce battle, unless everything stops. For example, now that the demon emperor and Chu Feng stop fighting, the sky punishment battlefield will disappear. But how can the two people who killed red eyes simply stop.


    Zhang Yuner and Meng''s face became more and more heavy when he thought of the heaven punishment battlefield which restricted an era in the ancient times, the heaven punishment battlefield where countless strong men fell and even the taboo demons had no way to do.


    They would rather Chu Feng and the demon emperor to die, and they did not want the Tianxun battlefield to come, because under the Tianxun battlefield, all the worlds will be on the verge of collapse, which is equivalent to the doomsday era.


    Pink fist slightly clenched, Zhang yun''er gently opened red lips: "I want to go!"


    At the beginning, he didn''t want to help Chu Feng''s dream step forward. His eyes were firm: "I''m going to go too. The heaven punishing battlefield can''t come. That will directly open the strongest battle, and none of them can escape."


    From the ancient times, the dream is very clear about some things, that is, once the heaven punishment battlefield comes, those whose realm strength is below the God of creation will be summoned away by the heaven punishment battlefield no matter where they hide. There are only two results of life and death, and there will be no third situation.


    At present, what can stop all this is that Chu Feng kills the demon emperor as quickly as possible. If it continues to delay, the battlefield of heavenly punishment will surely come.


    "No!"


    Lu Wan pondered for a while. She also wanted to fight side by side with Chu Feng, but at the moment, she still kept her reason: "if it was the beginning, we might still be able to go, but now the meaning of punishment has emerged, we can never go, because the force is too strong, the battle field of punishment will come."


    Zhang yun''er and Meng look ugly. Lu Wan is right. Chu Feng and the demon emperor have already touched the meaning of punishment. If they go to that area, they will surely lead to the coming of the heaven punishment battlefield.


    What''s more, Chu Feng is totally out of his mind now. If they go there, Chu Feng will probably do something to them. He can''t stop the coming of Tianxun battlefield. At the moment, the only thing he can do seems to be waiting for Chu Feng to destroy the demon emperor before the Tianxun battlefield appears.


    It is not easy to kill the demon emperor, who has both the fighting power of double saints. Although he was damaged by the flowers, the current situation does not affect the first battle between the demon emperor and Chu Feng.Zhang Yuner slowly loosened her fist, her right eye twinkled with cold light, and then her eyes flashed with dignity and helplessness. She wanted to see the final result, but she was blocked by something. She knew that it was nothingness and didn''t want her to see the result. Otherwise, as a goddess of fate, she could see it.


    The thunder lasts for a long time, and the blood red sky lasts for a long time. For those who can''t see the battle of stars in the universe, this is an era of doomsday.


    But for those who can see it, it is a rare battle between the heaven and the earth. The demon emperor and Chu Feng fought tirelessly. As time went by, they didn''t care. How many light years had the scope of the fierce battle shifted? They didn''t know. Their eyes had already been filled with anger and killing opportunities.


    For three consecutive days.


    The war between the demon emperor and Chu Feng lasted for three days, destroying more than a dozen small world stars. In the past three days, all the world was silent in panic. Now the world earth thinks that the world is the end of the world. If not for the joint suppression of various countries, there might have been a huge riot.


    It''s just why there are strange phenomena of heaven and earth, and the sky is full of red light. The brick experts and beggars in the world can''t give a reasonable explanation. They can only make up on TV and make some words that fear that the world will not be disorderly. Of course, the final result is to be directly killed by the people at the top without mercy.


    At ordinary times, these brick experts call beasts to say something, which is freedom of speech, but in this special period, they are still there to force, which is absolutely not allowed by the big men.


    Of course, these Chu Feng didn''t know, and he didn''t think that the death of Xi and the battle of the demon emperor even affected the earth millions of light years away.


    With the destruction of another planet, Chu Feng and the demon emperor were separated for the first time. If they were not equipped with battle armor, they would have been scarred at the moment, but even if they were not in good condition.


    But if you look at it carefully, you will find that the state of Chu Feng is better than that of the demon emperor. The exuberant killing opportunities and inexhaustible power seem to burst out like a blowout. You can''t feel the so-called fatigue in Chu Feng''s body.


    If you look at the black and purple face of the demon emperor, he was hit by Chu Feng''s fist when he didn''t pay attention. Although he also gave Chu Feng some lessons, he was more injured than Chu Feng''s violent attack.


    After three consecutive days of fierce fighting, the influence of baihuasan dissipated in the constant release of strength. Now, although the fierce battle is not the peak state, the demon emperor still has at least 80% of its combat power. With such strength, the demon emperor is confident that he can crush both Shanglu Wan and Zhang yun''er, but at the moment, he has no advantage over SHANGCHU Feng.


    Because Chu Feng is a monster, his strength is not only no loss after three days of fierce fighting, but also growing, giving the demon emperor a lot of pressure.


    If the emperor clenched his fist, he would tear off his eyes


    the ingrate as like as two peas of the wolf, ingrate in the universe, the king of heaven has directly transformed his body, a huge white haired wolf, which is also the final form of the primitive wolf race. Those white eyes are just like those of the legendary white eyed wolf.


    In the face of the demon emperor, the magic light wings slowly unfolded behind, and the bloody light was flowing on it. His hand was raised gently, and the Ming Hong magic sword appeared in Chu Feng''s hands for the first time. In the past few days, he fought with the demon emperor with his bare hands.


    The demon emperor''s huge body roared toward the Chu wind and opened his mouth as if to swallow the Chu wind.


    In the face of the extremely dangerous crisis, Chu Feng is just a calm as cold as water. At the moment when the demon emperor''s body is about to approach, his hand is just raised. Without seeing anything clearly, Minghong''s magic sword stabs the head of the demon emperor, but Minghong''s magic sword can''t pierce the head of the demon emperor. It''s slightly bent and hard to advance!


    "Go to hell!"


    The body of the demon emperor roared fiercely against the body of Chu Feng, and the powerful impact carried the terrible saint''s fighting power.


    Compared with the body of the demon emperor, Chu Feng''s body was so small that it flew out a long distance and hit a piece of broken stone on the planet. After breaking the stone, it still flew across with great power. It smashed more than ten pieces of huge meteorite in suspension and then barely stopped.


    Holding Minghong magic sword in his hand, Chu Feng''s blood red pupil looked at the demon emperor. The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up and drew a cruel and bloodthirsty arc. When he raised his hand, Minghong magic sword took off and flew across the star river. In the blink of an eye, things reached the sky shaking the body.


    At the next moment, Ming Hong''s magic sword seems to be separated into two, two, three, and all things. Countless Minghong magic swords surround the demon emperor.


    Chu Feng spits out a word coldly: "die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2658

    The sound of whoosh was heard all the time.


    Even the space without oxygen pressure couldn''t stop Minghong''s evil sword from raging. Wanqianjianshen attacked the demon emperor''s huge body and fell on him one after another. Although Minghong''s magic sword has a strong killing power, it can''t do any harm to the demon emperor''s body.


    Even a hair of the demon emperor has not been split, which shows the strength of the body and the hardness of the body.


    Chu Feng''s body shape has come near, indifferent to see Minghong magic sword on the demon emperor, regardless of whether or not hurt the demon emperor, Chu wind does not care, just let Minghong magic sword constantly attack the demon emperor, with a point to break the face, as long as the attack power accumulates to a certain degree, the demon emperor will be seriously injured.


    "Demon God, you can''t kill the demon emperor for three days. Let me help you!"


    All of a sudden, when the demon emperor gradually felt some pressure, the star river came up with a wild explosion. Nagula broke out of the sky directly, with a ferocious smile on her face, and her body quickly fell down and was changing.


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the demon emperor. Except for the blood red, there was no color to show. He could not see the mood in his heart according to Chu Feng''s eyes, or the Chu wind had no emotion at all.


    When the demon emperor appeared in nagula, his pupils shrank sharply: "nagula!"


    Because he felt the violent killing opportunity from nagula, it was not against chufeng, but against him. Nagula appeared, but not against chufeng, but against his demon emperor.


    In an instant, the demon emperor regained his human form, his face was ferocious, and he broke the rampancy of Ming Hong''s magic sword, which was full of thousands of swords, and yelled: "shameless man!"


    Nagula was just laughing wildly, and her body gradually turned into a bloody shape. Behind her back, she could see a figure with a sickle in her hand. Her head position was a pair of shining eyes, which seemed to be staring at Chu Feng, in case he did something at this time.


    Chu Feng didn''t move at all. He took back Minghong''s magic sword and stood there as if he didn''t care about the appearance of nagula.


    At the moment, the demon emperor has forgotten Chu Feng. For him, the Gula is more dangerous than Chu Feng, because Chu Feng is totally taking a frontal attack against him, while nagula is taking a shameless plot. His eyes flash with dignity. Now the demon emperor is wasting his physical strength. What is nagula''s opponent?


    He clenched his fists and looked at the blood covered by nagula''s illusion. It was just like the sea of blood when nagula broke through. The demon emperor once again said, "if I am not today, I will die with you!"


    "You don''t have this chance. Give up your double Saint combat power." Those who can''t see nagula in the blood can only hear his voice.


    At the next moment, when the demon emperor couldn''t dodge completely, the blood directly wrapped the demon emperor. Under the blood package, the demon emperor could not see the whole person. There was only human form, a bloody human figure moving there, and the terrible Demon power surging. However, no matter how hard the demon emperor tried, he could not break through the blood package of nagula.


    Chu Feng looked at all this indifferently. Lu Wan and others in the wild demon domain were also shocked to see the sudden occurrence of this scene.


    Nagula and the demon emperor are ambitious people. The cooperation started only for the benefit of each other. If there is a chance, they all want to kill each other''s unique power. But at this time, should nagula join hands with the demon emperor to kill Chu Feng?


    Why should he stab the demon emperor instead? Does he have the strength to face the Chu wind who lost his reason?


    Even Lu Wan, the venerable God who has experienced the ages, can''t see clearly. What is the purpose of nagula?


    Squinting her eyes, Lu Wan was still speculating about nagula''s intention. Zhang yun''er said: "nagula is a combination of ancient magic and ancient demon king to break through into saints, and has dual soul combat power. Now he wants to integrate the demon emperor, let the demon emperor become a part of his body, condense the three souls and four holy fighting power!"


    Three souls and four saints?


    Lu Wan and the dream changed a little, and then they remembered that the demon emperor itself was the double Saint combat power. If nagula combined the demon emperor with ancient magic, it would condense three souls and four holy fighting power.


    The three spirits are the demon emperor, the ancient demon king and nagula itself. The four saints are naturally the demon Zun. The demon emperor, the ancient demon king and the sage fighting power of nagula. It is a terrible thing that one person has the fighting power of three spirits and four saints. It may break through to the eternal supreme respect.


    At this moment, Lu Wan couldn''t help it: "go!"


    Zhang yun''er and Meng have been waiting for this saying. Although it is dangerous to come to the battlefield of punishment, it can be avoided if it is fast enough. Compared with the coming of the battlefield of punishment of heaven, they attach more importance to the plot of nagula. If they want to achieve the three souls and Four Saints'' combat power, who can be the enemy of heaven and earth?


    The door of dazzling light flashed. Lu Wan and Lu Wan did not hesitate to enter. Situ Ya and Bai He watched all this and prevented the others from getting too close. Of course, they could not leave here. They could only stare at the situation on the screen.


    Soon, Lu Wan and his three men came to the stars of the universe. They could see that they wanted to approach the Chu wind. As long as the four people joined hands now, they could not kill nagula and the demon emperor, but also prevent nagula from merging with the demon emperor. Moreover, the speed should be fast, and we should stop all this before the demon emperor has the resistance."What''s going on?"


    But soon they stopped, because they found they couldn''t get close at all. Meng frowned.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are also in a similar situation. The latter raised his hand and touched it, and his eyes flashed with surprise: "how could Chu Feng block this area with the demon kingdom?"


    "He?" Lu Wan thought of something, and her eyes flashed with light: "it''s not a good thing. It seems that Chu Feng has lost his sense, but he has no instinctive thinking and experience against the enemy. The demon emperor and nagula may have bad luck today."


    Dream does not understand what it means, but Zhang Yuner''s eyes are slightly lit up, because she thought of a possibility, that is, the demon Kingdom has the power to devour. Now nagula and the demon emperor have fully released their own power, which is the most perfect nourishment for the demon Kingdom, but they can''t realize it now.


    Both of them only think that it is the consumption of power generated by confrontation. Thus, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er have relaxed their hearts. However, their dreams are still at a loss. She can''t think of it. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are different from each other.


    At this time, the Chu wind suddenly moved, and dozens of Chu wind figures appeared between the stars. Each of them was the same as the real one. There was nothing wrong with each one. It also attracted the black shadow that had been standing all the time, the soul of the ancient demon king.


    "The devil!"


    The voice of nagula came from the blood, and he hated the iron but not the steel: "don''t you want the demon emperor to die? I can kill him now. Are you going to kill me? "


    It''s easy for the emperor to speed up the pace of the ancient emperor''s speech, but it''s not easy to make the emperor''s voice close to the ancient one, but it''s not easy to make the emperor''s judgment when he''s close to the ancient one?


    "Stop him!" he yelled


    The soul of the ancient demon king floated up, and the God of death''s sickle was lifted high and swept out. It split on the body of a statue of Chu wind. However, the Chu wind just dissipated slowly, which seemed not the noumenon.


    The ancient demon king then turned over and split it again with a sickle that could cause damage to the saints. However, what dissipated was still a virtual shadow, which was not the essence of Chu Feng. In an emergency, nagula had some regrets. He should be patient and listen to Mosuo''s advice. When the demon emperor comes back, he will not be reduced to such a result.


    However, no matter how much regret is useless, nagula angrily cried in the blood: "demon emperor, Chu Feng has gone mad. Although I killed Chang''e, you also killed that Xi. We are both going to die. You and I have the mind to rule the world. Why don''t we integrate into one and dominate all the heaven and earth together."


    "I will not erase your soul, I am willing to share everything with you and give up resistance, otherwise we will all die in the hands of Chu Feng."


    The demon emperor''s struggle stopped for a moment, and then he said, "nagula, you shameless man, if you cheat the emperor, I will let you pay the heaviest price."


    Obviously, the demon emperor also felt the crisis from Chu style, and was ready to give up resistance and merge with nagula to achieve a stronger body.


    Just at this moment, suddenly Chu Feng''s figure appeared beside the bloody human figure without any struggle. The Minghong magic sword in his hand was raised high. Nagula and the demon emperor both felt and said, "no!"


    It''s just how can Chu Feng forget it. The fierce times of Minghong''s magic sword and the endless blood light gather to form the most powerful sword. When it penetrates the blood package, you can hear the sound of the sword entering the body. Both the demon emperor and nagula burst out the cry of pain at the same time.


    With a successful sword, Chu Feng did not take advantage of the victory and pursuit. His body passed by before the arrival of the ancient demon king''s soul. Dozens of Chu Feng''s figures also slowly disappeared.


    Because the demon Emperor gave up the resistance, the blood of nagula''s illusion disappeared into the body of the demon emperor. The red light covered the body of the demon emperor, and the soul of the ancient demon king seemed to be sucked in. When the red light dissipated, nagula stood there with a wolf pattern on his face!


    The eyes are fierce. One eye is not white, and the other is all white. It looks very strange. The demon emperor and nagula are formally integrated, but the breath is floating.


    Raising her hand to touch her stomach, nagula said, her voice mixed with the voice of the demon Emperor: "my Lord, I want you to die!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head slightly, Minghong magic sword disappeared in his hand, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked up, and his body was slowly becoming fuzzy.


    Nagula''s pupil shrinks sharply, and his abdomen is seriously injured by Ming Hong magic sword. However, he is confident that he can kill Chu Feng. But now Chu Feng disappears, which brings him an unsafe atmosphere. What''s the matter?


    Suddenly the body a shock, not good!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2659

    Not good!


    Nagula suddenly had such an idea. His whole body was tensed instinctively. He felt an unprecedented dangerous atmosphere. He didn''t know where the danger came from. He just felt that his soul was shaking. Moreover, he was sure that all this was the pressure of Chu Feng, which was heavy and powerless.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng appeared in the back of nagula, the latter was still there covering the bleeding wound without noticing.


    If it''s just a simple wound, nagula''s strong healing power can be restored quickly. It''s not so easy to recover the wound caused by Minghong''s magic sword. Because Minghong''s magic sword is bloodthirsty and contains endless evil spirit, now the evil spirit invades. Even nagula can''t do anything but recover slowly.


    So when Chu Feng appeared behind him, nagula could not feel it. Most of his feelings were attracted by the wound pain caused by Minghong magic sword.


    All of a sudden, nagula was stunned and felt the chill behind her back. Subconsciously, she shrunk her neck and quickly turned around, just facing Chu Feng. The blood red pupil made nagula''s heart tremble. When she wanted to retreat, she was hugged tightly by Chu Feng''s hands. No matter how hard nagula struggled, it was useless.


    This is a very feeble feeling. It''s not that nagula is not strong enough, but Chu Feng is no longer Chu Feng. He is a devil, a terrible devil.


    He wanted to have a blast to gather powerful strength to break away from chufeng, but he had not made corresponding preparations. Chufeng suddenly bit on the neck artery of nagula, which directly made a bloody hole in his neck. Nagula burst out a shrill scream. The pain made his whole body tremble.


    Feeling that the blood in her body was still running away, nagula was in a flutter, and could no longer manage to hurt the enemy 1000 and lose 800 himself. He only knew that if he did not get away from Chu Feng, he might die here today.


    As long as you leave here to perfectly fit the power of the demon emperor, nagula is confident that Chu Feng will no longer be his opponent, and the time will come for me to respect the heaven and the world.


    Two eyes of different colors burst into a fierce color. Nagula burst out and gathered powerful power. Chufeng released him with a strange bloodstain on his mouth, which was totally demon like, which made people feel very penetrating.


    Nagula took advantage of this opportunity to get away quickly. She made sure that Chu Feng didn''t catch up with her. She touched the broken wound on her neck with her hand. Her body was a little cold. It was the feeling of blood loss.


    The eyes are dignified and pass by Chu Feng. Nagula doesn''t know why Chu Feng is so strong, but it is definitely related to the bloodthirsty will of the eternal taboo demons.


    He should have felt that the wound on his neck was more painful than that caused by Ming Hong''s magic sword. He also knew that today he was a shipwreck in the sewer. He should not rush in so hastily. He should wait until the demon emperor and Chu Feng were both hurt.


    That would not have been seriously injured by the Chu wind when merging the demon emperor, and would not have fallen into such a mess.


    It''s just useless to say that these are useless now. We can only leave here quickly to repair the injury, perfectly fit in with the power of the demon emperor, and gather the fighting power of the three spirits and four saints. I believe that even if Chu FengChuan becomes a madman, nagula will be fearless.


    The grotesque and twisted glare door appears behind nagula. He deeply looks at Chu Feng. He sees Chu Feng doesn''t mean to catch up with him. He doesn''t care about him leaving. With a deep frown on his brow, nagula slowly retreats into the glare gate and returns to the spirit world.


    He didn''t come here to kill chufeng, but to integrate the two saints of the demon emperor. Now his goal has been achieved. There is no need to keep fighting with Chu Feng. There are Lu Wan and others in the distance. Nagula doesn''t want to fall into a bitter battle. To him, he is defeated.


    Everything was quiet, and the atmosphere of war was gone, but the dull thunder and the blood red light on the sky did not mean to disperse.


    Chu Feng stood there quietly, and the demon kingdom had been removed, but Lu Wan and the three of them did not mean to be close to the past. Today, Chu Feng did not kill the demon Emperor himself, but the damage caused to nagula must have left a shadow on nagula.


    I believe that there is no 100% assurance in the following period of time. Nagula certainly can''t do anything at will. He wants to rule the world, but he doesn''t want to lose both sides.


    The three women looked at Chu Feng, and their hearts were trembling, because they felt that Chu Feng was looking at them. The evil and heavy breath made their breath a little bit difficult, so they didn''t do that when they were close to Chu Feng.


    "No, let''s go!"


    All of a sudden, Lu wanjiao gave a drink, and her eyes burst with fierce color and panic.


    But everything was too late. When Zhang Yuner and Meng didn''t respond, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of them, but he didn''t come to talk to them, but directly started at them, totally regarding them as enemies.


    With a fist that was close to collapsing the planet world, she beckoned to Zhang yun''er. There was no color in her blood red pupil. She did not know Zhang yun''er at all. All that remained was the cold killing opportunity and the ruthlessness to destroy the world.Lu Wan''s face was dignified. When Zhang Yuner was stunned and didn''t respond, she was swept away. Chu Feng''s blow left her. Hundreds of scattered meteorites in the distance were directly transformed into some parts in the fierce attack.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er still have a dream. Facing Chu Feng, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are not only dignified, but also afraid.


    Because at the moment, Chu Feng''s look at them is not only cold and simple, but also with an undisguised killing opportunity. Chu Feng directly regards them as enemies and completely forgets who they are, and has only one idea to kill them.


    Zhang yun''er clenched his fist and worried in his eyes: "how to do, Chu Feng lost his mind!"


    "Suppress!" Lu Wan gently spits out two words and moves first. Now they have no choice.


    Nagula could run away, because he didn''t want to lose both sides with Chu Feng, but they couldn''t go. If they left, the crazy Chu Feng would probably ravage the world and open the doomsday era, which was definitely a disaster they didn''t want to see.


    With LV Wan''s hands, Zhang Yuner and Meng no longer hesitated to cooperate with her. The strength of the three saints is not to say more powerful than that of nagula. However, Chu Feng is completely surrounded by different forces and different angles of attack.


    The formation of the power of the shackles, now can only let Chu Feng can not move to think of a way, otherwise they can''t do anything.


    A blow to kill Zhang yun''er failed. Chu Feng stood there with indifferent eyes, letting LV Wan''s three unite to bind him. He just slowly raised his head and looked at the higher stars instead of looking at Lu Wan.


    In the curious color of the three girls, Chu Feng suddenly opened her hands and directly broke away the power shackles of Lu Wan and the magic light wings instantly spread out and passed by. However, it was not aimed at any of them, but the body kept flying towards the higher universe. The speed reached the extreme, and in a blink of an eye, he was caught again.


    The three women didn''t know what happened. Chu Feng was going to go, but they quickly caught up with him after a little stagnation. However, Chu Feng was covered with magic light and was completely released. No matter how fast Lu Wan chased them, they could only find the breath of Chu Feng. As for the figure, they were totally invisible.


    After crossing the unknown distance and even shuttling between the dazzling doors, Lu Wan finally stopped and stood outside the deep universe.


    Lu Wan and Meng both frowned and looked at Zhang yun''er. Lu Wan meant to let Zhang yun''er have a look. Dream means Zhang yun''er is the goddess of fate. Can you know what happened in the universe?


    Needless to say, Zhang Yuner has already looked into the universe with his right eye, but it is dark inside. No matter how he looks, he can''t see the shadow of Chu Feng, or even who he is fighting against.


    Taking back her eyes, Zhang yun''er shook her head gently: "I don''t know!"


    Both Lu Wan and his dream were disappointed. They wanted to go into the depths of the universe to see what was going on, but they didn''t know whether they could get out. Even though Lu Wan, the oldest sage, was afraid to enter the universe at random.


    Just think of Chu Feng now in which, the worry in the eyes clearly revealed.


    But in the three people are nervous and worried, suddenly a figure flying out of the deep universe, the three people quickly look to find that it is the Chu wind, but at the moment the Chu wind has fainted, it seems that the situation should be a move to fly out.


    Zhang yun''er quickly passes by and embraces the faint Chu Feng. She looks into the deep universe with thinking. The darkness is boundless, or there is nothing to see.


    Not only Zhang yun''er, but Lu Wan and Meng are also curious eyes. Chu Feng can even deter the powerful nagula from running away. Now, what is the existence that can make Chu Feng actively find it and make Chu Feng faint?


    Who can have such a strength in the universe, except for nothingness? But if it is nihility, it should not be so mysterious?


    Staring at the depths of the universe for a while, there was nothing special about it. Lu Wan said softly: "Chu wind should be calm now. No matter what exists in the universe, we can''t explore. Go back first!"


    Zhang Yuner takes a look at the depth of the universe and nods slightly. Dream has no opinion on this. As long as Chu Feng does not die, she will not be too persistent in other things.


    Of course, for the existence of attracting Chu Feng and calming down the violent Chu wind, the heart of the dream is still somewhat curious.


    Soon, the three people left with the Chu wind, and the Star River near the deep of the universe became quiet. The restlessness created by the Chu wind slowly dissipated and recovered as usual. It was just a startling and uninhibited change in the world.


    Not long after Lu Wan and the three of them left, there was a beautiful figure in the deep universe. Who could it be?


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, empty eyes are full of fun: "I do not suppress Chu Feng, who can you?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2660

    At the end of the holy war, Wanjie recovered to be quiet. Nothing happened in the past few days, as if the Jihad had never happened a few days ago. However, the tragic result of the demon emperor is no secret in Wanjie.


    Because at that time, LV Wan opened the real-time picture, and everyone in the demon domain saw that the demon emperor was finally integrated by nagula. As for the follow-up situation, we are not very clear. Of course, this does not affect their dissemination of information about the day''s jihad in the universe.


    In addition, the savage demon domain was completely subsided. The snow fox clan returned to the demon domain and united with other clans to wipe out the primitive wolf clan. This time, the primitive wolf clan was almost destroyed without any good luck. The occasionally escaped wolf clan people also hid. The demon emperor had disappeared, and they did not dare to walk in the wild demon domain.


    According to Chu Feng''s original intention, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing jointly control the whole demon domain. Although diezun and Leng Rushuang are not equal, the status of the rain butterfly clan has been greatly improved.


    It can be said that in addition to the snow fox clan, the highest status in the demon domain is the rain butterfly clan.


    As for more things, the rest of the interface are unknown, and no one dares to explore the demon domain which has just stabilized. They can only listen to some rumors to judge the current situation, and at the same time, they are also paying attention to the final battle between nagula and chufeng.


    Yes, although the universe is very stable now, it is still in a kind of dark surge.


    With the first World War on that day, Mozi nagula put a martial law on the whole spirit world, especially forbidding anyone to enter or leave the spirit world. From the beginning of cooperating with the demon emperor to searching for Chu Feng and other people, to the result that could not be hidden, we have to say that this is a huge irony.


    However, no matter what, people believe that Chu Feng and nagula will have a war after all. After that war, they believe that they will be at the bottom of the world?


    Among many guesses and inferences, the spirit world!


    Among the five forbidden areas, only the spirit world is in the Western Wanjie, which is completely different from the other four forbidden areas. What you can see here is the style similar to the modern world, but it is a little bit old. Moreover, there is no modern affairs. The architectural complex is completely in accordance with the style of the modern world, and of course, it should be larger.


    In the center of the spirit world, on top of a towering mountain peak stands a huge palace like a royal palace, which is constantly spreading. It is the god palace that dominates the spirit world.


    However, the temple of God did not belong to the devil at first, but belonged to the habitat of Western Protoss.


    It was only because the devil suddenly became stronger and led the demons to fight back and defeat the protoss, that they were able to occupy the stronghold of the Protoss. Moreover, in order to make the protoss unable to raise their heads, Mozi gave up the idea of building the demon king hall at first, and used the name Shenwang Temple all the time.


    But in the past, the bustling palace of the God King has been very dull since the devil came back a few days ago. The people of the demons who walk around are as careful as possible not to make a sound, so as not to disturb the rest of the devil.


    Because two days ago, a demon leader came here to see the devil, but Mosuo refused to leave. The final result was that the devil was very angry. Before people showed up, the leader of the demon clan branch was destroyed. That is to say, although many people wanted to see the devil, they still resisted.


    The atmosphere was heavy and dead.


    In the temple of God King, you go straight ahead to the deep main hall. It was magnificent when the protoss was in charge. But now the deep hall is very dark, and there is a faint smell of blood.


    Mosuo came from the outside of the hall, and went inside with a clear goal. He went down through a man-made passage, through a passage of several hundred meters, and then came to a gloomy underground cave. The smell of blood filled the air.


    In front of Mosuo is a blood pool of more than 30 square meters. In the blood pool, there is still a man, Mozi nagula!


    A few days ago, she was seriously injured by Chu Feng because she was too impatient. She was also eroded by Ming Hong''s magic sword and bloodthirsty will. After returning, nagula threw herself into the blood pool to cultivate herself. Now it is a little better, but it will take some time for her to recover completely.


    After Mosuo stood for a while, nagura opened her eyes and looked at Mosuo coldly: "what''s the external situation? Are the temple army and the demon army coming?"


    On the day of his return, nagura asked Mosuo to arrange for the strong people in the spiritual world to be on guard. If the temple army and the demon army arrived, they would be stopped no matter what, even if 2000 people were killed and 1000 people would be killed.


    "No, it''s quiet!"


    Mosuo bowed his head and respectfully replied, "it''s just that the wild demon domain is under the control of sudaji and the four princesses, and there are basically no problems with the rest. It seems that Chu Feng also suffered a lot of damage on that day. There will be no action in the short term. There are still gods and goddess left, as well as the mysterious saint. I believe that they will not rush here."


    Hearing that the external situation is stable now, nagura softened her face a little, but a heart is still not completely relaxed.


    He has dual soul combat power. This time, he can succeed in one fell swoop. However, because of his impatience and underestimating the power of Chu Feng, he paid a lot of price. He felt that the remaining bloodthirsty will in his body would affect the exertion of his peak strength if not eliminated. Gula said that he was dignified.Chu Feng is not strong enough for him, but he is definitely not the opponent of Chu Feng when he is totally out of his mind. This is what nagura does not want to admit, but it is a fact.


    After a moment''s silence and heaviness, nagula asked in a low voice, "where are the protoss? Haven''t you found it yet? "


    "No!" Mosuo nodded and said, "at the beginning, the protoss have been killed by us. Only the protoss Princess and some Protoss people have fled to the modern world. The rest of the protoss are used for blood to help the demons break through the holy land. So I didn''t care too much. I just sent about ten people to inspect the present world secretly."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Mosuo felt the mountain like weight on his body. He knelt on the ground without asking. It was not that he wanted to kneel down, but the pressure of the devil made him kneel down.


    Two eyes of different colors were staring at Mosuo. Nagula said in a deep voice: "the protoss princess has the original blood of the God King, which can save the body of twelve winged angels. Although I don''t pay attention to it, I should be careful. I don''t want to be killed by the hypocritical protoss Princess after killing Chu Feng and them!"


    The faint and moving killing machine put a lot of pressure on Mosuo. He lowered his head and said, "yes!"


    "Go away!" Nagula gave a low voice.


    Mosuo got up quickly. When he was ready to leave, nagula thought of something: "wait a minute. I remember you told me that after I left, Chu Feng attacked the gods and they did not know why they flew to the stars. What happened?"


    When nagula went to the universe, Mosuo was left to observe the situation at any time. When he came back from the integration of the demon emperor''s affairs, he did not pay attention to what Chu Feng wanted to do. He just wanted to quickly restore his own strength, and then perfectly fit the power of the demon emperor. Therefore, he did not know much about the subsequent events.


    Mosuo came back to the gods and bent over: "I don''t know. I only know that when they brought Chu Feng back to the wild demon Kingdom, Chu Feng had already fainted, and there was no violent bloodthirsty. As for whether we wake up or not, we can''t explore."


    Nagula frowned and gently waved to let Mosuo down.


    When Mosuo went down, nagula''s eyebrows were even deeper. What Mosuo saw was only what he could see, but he could not see the deep problem. Of course, Mosuo couldn''t fight Chu Feng, otherwise he would not say that now.


    Nagula, who had a simple contact with Chu Feng at that time, was very aware of the power of Chu Feng. Being able to deal with Lu Wan, he indicated that Chu Feng had no idea of his own. He was very scared.


    It is definitely not a simple thing to calm him down. At least Lu Wan and she have to pay a certain price to do it.


    But now Lu Wan and the three of them are still in good condition. Chu Feng fainted. Although I don''t know whether it has returned to normal or not, the most important thing for nagula was that Chu Feng flew over the star river.


    Intuitively, Chu Feng''s fury was suppressed. It must have something to do with Chu Feng''s going to the Star River at that time, but what kind of relationship does it have?


    Nagula thought that he was a smart man, otherwise he would not defeat the protoss who suppressed the demons'' endless years. Even today''s powerful power also integrated with the demon emperor, but for the current strange situation, nagula himself did not explain clearly.


    Maybe only Chu Feng knows it, or Chu Feng doesn''t know it?


    The more you want to go down, the more chaotic nagula''s heart becomes. At last, she just doesn''t want to think about it any more. She takes a deep breath and leans against the edge of the blood pool. Her eyes slowly fade away, white and black become ordinary colors.


    The corner of his mouth slightly raised a funny smile: "in the short term, you don''t need to consider the situation of Chu Feng. It seems that when the wound recovers, you have to find the protoss first. Where are you, beautiful princess? You despise endless years. I miss you very much!"


    Similar to the time, the demon world, the residence behind the demon hall.


    Chu Feng''s bedroom in a coma for several days, he slowly opened his eyes, eyes with a daze and doubt, look around, recognize that this is in the palace of the devil, but what happened, his mind seems a little confused.


    Squint eyes sit up, body is very sore and a little weak, fist slowly clenched, trying to recall what happened, suddenly think of what happened, burst into a fierce color: "hope


    Chu Feng''s voice attracted Lu Wan''s attention outside. After opening the door, they came in one after another. Zhang yun''er quickly went to sit beside Chu Feng and took his hand: "is it better?"


    Chu Feng clenched his teeth and looked indifferent: "damned nothingness!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2661

    At the same time, his fist was raised and heavily smashed on the edge of the bed, and the whole bed collapsed directly under the shaking. Chu Feng also stood up, and his eyes were cold enough to make people feel the chill all over his body.


    They feel the anger of Chu Feng.


    But now that the demon emperor has been fused by nagula, it is no different from death. Chu Feng is also revenge for Xi. But why is his eyes so indifferent? When we think of what Chu Feng said just now, they look at each other without knowing what the situation is.


    Isn''t Xi''s death caused by the demon emperor? How does Chu Feng seem to hate nothingness?


    Chu Feng clenched his fist, and slowly relaxed in the confused look of the women. He gently waved: "all go out first. I''ll be quiet for a while."


    Zhang Yuner and others have a look at chufeng, but they don''t know what he is now. They all leave chufeng''s bedroom and close the door to let Chu Feng alone in the bedroom. Maybe he really needs to be quiet.


    When everyone went out, Chu Feng sat down on the damaged bed, his eyes swept over the sad and helpless, and had a deep hatred.


    It was not to the demon emperor, nor to nagula, but to nihilism, because at the moment of Xi''s death, Chu Feng knew that all this was a conspiracy of nothingness, and that everything was developing in the fate track arranged by it. No one had ever escaped from it, only according to its setting.


    And it''s just enjoying the process, laughing and watching everyone become the pieces it plays with.


    Because Xi and ice moon are the same person. Before the two universes are connected, they are independent individuals. But according to the old man of the throne, if a person in one universe dies, he will die in the other.


    At first, Chu Feng thought that this was the ice moon of the universe when she saw Xi, and wondered how she didn''t die. But looking back, it''s not that Xi didn''t die, but that she was on the way to death.


    Nothingness plays with all living beings, but does not want others to know its existence.


    If bingyue dies properly, it will be strange and does not conform to the cleaning up. If bingyue is dead, then Xi must die, because they are a community, so nihilism formulates the follow-up everything, and makes Xi die on this road. The purpose is to stimulate his Chu wind with his death, and let him incarnate the merciless devil again and wash the world with blood.


    Everything is a vain conspiracy, and the trace of fate is very difficult to change. The death of ice moon and the death of hope must be of value. The purpose of being killed by the demon emperor to stimulate Chu Feng is nihility.


    Raised his head to look at the ceiling of the palace, Chu Feng took a deep breath and stood up, the sadness in his eyes slowly faded, because now any sadness has been unable to retrieve the fact that he died.


    What''s more, if the moon is dead, how can it be saved? It''s just that the process of dying has changed a little.


    Let himself calm down as far as possible. Chu Feng walked out of the bedroom. Outside, LV Wan, Zhang yun''er and others were standing there, but there was no dream. The dream has always been a solitary one. Now, Chu Feng is not too entangled. In any case, you can find a dream whenever you need it.


    Of course, it''s hard to find the magic wind in other places, even if it is in other places.


    Everyone saw Chu Feng come out, his face has not wake up the kind of sad and angry, mood relaxed at the same time, Zhang yun''er stepped forward: "that, you ok?"


    Chu Feng nodded to feel: "OK."


    Hearing that Chu Feng had nothing to do with it, Zhang yun''er was afraid for a few days that she was completely relieved. Because Chu Feng was so terrible when she fought with the demon emperor, and even the three of them had to fight. At that time, Chu Feng was totally disowned. Now, Chu Feng is still normal, and her mood naturally improves.


    At the same time, he hesitated. Chu Feng wanted to ask about the current situation, and caught Zhang yun''er''s unnatural look. He narrowed his eyes slightly: "yun''er, what''s the matter?"


    Zhang yun''er bit his lips and didn''t know how to open his mouth. Chu Feng could see Zhang yun''er''s meaning. He turned his head slightly. Yi Hong and others understood that they generally left here temporarily, leaving Lu Wan alone.


    Chu Feng held Zhang yun''er''s hand and whispered, "what happened when I was in a coma?"


    "No, it''s quiet!" Zhang yun''er shook her head and said, "it''s just that in the past few days, venerable God and my dream are all curious about a problem. At that time, you lost your mind and entered the deep universe. We can feel that you and people are fighting, and then you faint and are sent out of the deep universe."


    "In the world of heaven and earth, the demon emperor has been fused by nagula, and nagula has been seriously injured and returned to the spirit world. Who did you meet at that time?"


    This is what Zhang Yuner and others have been puzzled by for several days. At present, the only one who can easily crush chufeng is nagula. However, in that situation, even nagula did not dare to fight against Chu Feng. However, one person beat Chu Feng and made him calm down. Zhang Yuner and Zhang Yuner couldn''t imagine who it was.At first, they thought it would be nihilism, but the possibility to think deep is not very great. Nihilism wants to do things unscrupulously. If it really wants to suppress the Chu wind, why should it show up so secretly?


    Zhang Yuner also tried to pry into the situation at that time, but there was always a subtle force blocking her. The only thing we could know was that there was someone fighting Chu Feng in the deep universe, but who was that person? Zhang Yuner couldn''t see. Everything was dark.


    So now that Chu Feng wakes up, they all want to know something about the situation in Chu Feng''s mouth. Is there a more powerful and terrifying person besides a mysterious saint in the universe?


    "Is there such a thing?"


    Chu Feng was confused, not because he pretended to be confused, but because he didn''t remember the situation at that time. He just remembered that Xi disappeared in his arms and the last sentence before Xi died. Chu Feng had no impression of anything that happened after that. Even after he woke up, why he was in the demon world was puzzling.


    Even Chu Feng knew nothing about nagula''s injury.


    There is nothing wrong with chufeng''s look. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan look at each other very strangely. Chu Feng lost his mind at that time and didn''t know anything. But why seems to forget everything?


    All the things of the day, including those of the old emperor, were not clear.


    Chu Feng heard that he had seriously injured the demon emperor and nagula at that time, which made them willing to merge. He didn''t know how powerful the integration would be, but it was definitely much stronger than it is now. The combat power of the three souls and Four Saints is definitely not a simple thing.


    However, Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er did not pay much attention to nagula, who was hiding in the spiritual world. He was more concerned about the people who fought against him in the depths of the universe and finally suppressed his fury.


    Who in the end, nagula and the demon emperor did not dare to fight against him under the circumstances at that time. Where did that person have the courage to attract him?


    Chu Feng kept thinking there, and even his head was a little painful, but he still had no memory. The fragmentary pictures he remembered were when he wanted to die in his arms. In addition, other things did not have too much influence. Although he tried hard to recall, there was no slightest connection.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s frown, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan know that Chu Feng can''t remember, and even if they remember, they don''t know who that person is.


    Zhang yun''er took Chu Feng''s hand and said softly, "if you can''t remember, don''t think about it any more. You''d better tell you what to do now. The nine headed snakes and giant rats have to wait for you to decide how to deal with them."


    In order to let Chu Feng no longer tangle with his own forgotten things, Zhang yun''er pulls Chu Feng forward and tells Chu Feng in detail.


    Now the wild demon domain has settled down, and the demon emperor can''t come back after being fused by nagula. Therefore, most of the clans in the demon domain have chosen to submit to lengrushuang and murongbing, and they have also dealt with lengrushuang and murongbing well.


    Only the Hydras and the rats didn''t know what to do.


    First of all, under the control of snake Zun, the nine headed snakes once committed a lot of crimes, which offended many people. In addition, the giant rat clan was also notorious under the control of rat Zun. Now, the two clans are under temporary custody, waiting for Chu Feng to wake up and make a decision.


    In the main hall of the demon hall, Chu Feng sat down and pondered: "I will go to the demon region and tell them to wait until I go. If the Hydra and the giant rat are honest, they will guard first. If they are dishonest, they will be killed directly."


    Zhang yun''er said, "do you have anything else to do?"


    "Protoss!" Chu Feng pondered for a moment and said faintly: "now the demon emperor has disappeared, but it also enhances the strength of nagula. Nagula is a very cautious person. The possibility of attacking actively next is very low, and the spirit world is bound to be heavily guarded. It is not easy to enter without a sound."


    If the power is strong enough to crush nagula, chufeng will not say that. But nagula has formed the fighting power of three spirits and four saints by combining with the demon emperor. Chu Feng has little confidence to defeat him. Even with Lu Wan, the three of them are not very likely, so you should be careful.


    Of course, these chufeng know, suspicious nagula will not think so, if he wants to take the initiative, he must first make sure that 100% of the grasp, which also gives chufeng a lot of room to move.


    So Chu Feng already had a decision in his heart, and patted Zhang yun''er on the shoulder: "go tell the big forces who come to the demon world. Wait till I open the demon world and let them leave. Then tell them that I will guarantee their safety and nagula will never hurt them again."


    Zhang yun''er was shocked at the speech, but quickly reflected that Chu Feng wanted to be empty and real. The purpose was to make nagula suspect that Chu Feng was strong enough to despise him.


    Through the battle between the stars on that day, nagula must have believed in it, and would keep a low profile to hide. But it was just the chufeng''s strategy and pretended to be powerful!Nodding, Zhang yun''er went down to convey the meaning of Chu Feng. Lu Wan, standing on one side, also asked, "did you just say Shenzu?"


    Chu Feng gently nodded: "the enemy of the enemy is a friend, I have let them in the modern world at all costs, to find the remains of the protoss!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2662

    Lu Wan was puzzled. Why did Chu Feng go to the protoss?


    Although the enemy of the enemy is a friend, but first of all, the person who becomes a friend should at least have absolute strength.


    Lu Wan knows that the most powerful Protoss is satyana, but she is also the realm of God. Nowadays, all the sages in the universe are not qualified to participate in a game. What''s the significance of Chu Feng''s finding the protoss?


    "I don''t want them to fight with me."


    Lu Wan said, "Lu Wan didn''t know what weakness Lu Wan wanted to see when she was sitting in front of her, but she didn''t want to see her in the eyes of Hong Ling Feng


    "Now nagula mistakenly thinks that I am strong and defenseless. Even if I am a saint, it is not easy for me to enter quietly. Nagula must pay attention to subtle power. As soon as I arrive, he may find that I need the help of Protoss. Naturally, their place is much more familiar than me."


    Originally, it was a matter of mind for the sage to go where he wanted to go, but it was the spiritual world dominated by nagula, just like his master of the demon world by Chu Feng. The wind and grass will be noticed immediately.


    When the door of dazzling light is opened, it will not be found unless it is in a special environment and the owner of the world does not pay attention to it. How can the Gula not pay attention to it now?


    So Lu Wan also understood Chu Feng''s mind, that is, he wanted to use the Divine''s understanding of the spiritual world to enter it and not be found by nagula.


    However, Lu Wan was not too optimistic about this: "we can''t easily enter and not be found. Do you believe that the protoss can do it?"


    Chu Feng gently leaned on Lu Wan''s shoulder and sniffed at the woman''s smell that could always make him feel peaceful: "it''s better to have a chance than not to have one. If we can, we''ll go and do things carefully. If we can''t, it doesn''t matter. Then we''ll gather the strongest strength to kill the spirit world when I feel I can."


    There was a terrible killing opportunity in his eyes: "kill the dead bodies of nagula, and then"


    "then I can go to the soul world and welcome Chang''e back."


    Lu Wan, who was supposed to speak, chose silence. She began to wonder why Chu Feng was so eager to kill nagula, but now she understood.


    It''s not that chufeng is eager to kill nagula, but chufeng wants to welcome Chang''e back as soon as possible. If nagula doesn''t die, Chu Feng can''t safely go to the soul world, because there is a risk that he can''t return to the soul world. At that time, if nagula hasn''t died, Chu Feng will not be at ease.


    It was a little shy to be held in the arms of Chu Feng, but there was no one around. Lu Wan was not too embarrassed.


    Gently toward the back a little bit nestled in Chu Feng''s arms, light voice way: "when you want to go to the soul world, I will be with you."


    "No!" Chu Feng knew that Lu Wan didn''t want him to go on an adventure alone, but it was a place where he might never go back. How could Chu Feng sit and watch Lu Wan go with him, and not be unable to meet Chang''e at that time, but also put Lu Wan there.


    Chu Feng is not a great man, but at least for his own women, he is willing to use life to guard.


    Lu Wan also wanted to speak. Chu Feng directly let her go and stood up without giving her a chance to speak: "go out, yun''er has already summoned all the people of all major forces."


    Chu Feng went straight out of the magic temple. Lu Wan followed her. Her eyes were full of complexity and moved a little. She had existed for ages and experienced countless vicissitudes in the world. Naturally, she knew why Chu Feng didn''t let her go. But it was because Chu Feng didn''t let her go that Lu Wan was not comfortable.


    She hopes to fight with Chu Feng, but when the war comes, Chu Feng will face it by herself. Neither she nor Zhang Yuner nor others can help Chu Feng.


    Because if they were forced to participate, it is likely not to help Chu Feng, but to become a burden.


    Out of the demon hall, everyone has come, Shangguan family, Xuanyuan family, Xicheng, the people of the hermit court are all here. Chu Feng flits over their faces, and you can see their excitement and expectation.


    Chu Feng knew that was the confidence he had brought to the demon emperor a few days ago. Otherwise, their faces would not be full of hope.


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything sensational. He stepped forward to face the crowd and opened his voice: "you have been in the demon world for some time. Although it is safe enough here, I believe that what you yearn for more is your own place. Now the danger is no longer there, so I will let you leave here today."


    Some people are excited to hear that Chu Feng is calling them to leave here, but some are still worried.


    Standing beside Yan Lu, YAN Dan, the former wife of danzong, took a step forward and said softly: "the wind is less. Are you sure we are really safe?"


    YAN Dan''s problem makes some people who are still worried nod slightly. They really want to go back to their own place, but they are worried that the danger has not passed.YAN Dan, who once had a meeting but also intended to seduce himself, is still as dignified and sexy as at that time. However, after a glance at Chu Feng, he moved his eyes, because there are so many people around him.


    "It''s safe, because I have the absolute strength to crush the devil, and he doesn''t dare to leave the spirit world at will. In addition, the spirit world is in the western world, which is much more difficult than the wild demon kingdom to come to the Oriental world. So the crisis has passed, and I can guarantee the formal security of Oriental Wanjie."


    When he said these words, Chu Feng''s face was full of solemnity, and his tone of voice was very positive, which made some people who were still worried in their hearts feel more confident.


    Deep thinking seems to be the same truth, Chu wind certainly won''t hurt them, if really hurt them, they would not have been allowed to come to the demon world earlier, so why ask them to leave at this time?


    Then all the worries have been dispelled. Everyone wants to go back to their own territory. The first one to make a statement is the west city master.


    Because he is the weakest among the people hiding in the demon world to avoid risks. It is not appropriate to continue to stay here. It is good to leave and go back to the west city now.


    After that, Xuanyuan sword family, Shangguan family, as well as all the major forces of the hidden world adjudication office have also expressed their willingness to leave. It can be seen that each of them yearns for the outside world more, galloping in their own place. No matter how good the demon world is, they will eventually have a sense of belonging to others.


    The original intention of Chu Feng was to let them go, which made nagula a false and real illusion, so they would not care too much about what they were thinking.


    Nodding slightly to Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, the two women knew that they generally went to the front, raised their hands, and jointly opened the dazzling door: "this is for the west city!"


    The master of the West City said that he understood and immediately called all the people in the west city to leave. When the people of the West City gathered around the demon world and left, she fell behind a little. She looked at Chu Feng and wanted to say a few words. However, when she saw other people, she could only follow Xi Bu Luo into the dazzling gate with her head down.


    Chu Feng didn''t notice her look. She just looked at the people who were preparing to leave, and then turned around and walked into the demon hall. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were enough to send them away, so there was no need to join them. The most important thing next was to find the Protoss and go to the spirit world. If not, he could only find a way to go.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng just sat down, not long after Shangguan Jiayan came in from the outside, and people did not get close to him and began to complain: "why do you have no conscience? Your grandfather and uncle are going to leave, and you don''t go out to send them away, and the temple has long been destroyed. Where do we go back to live in Shangguan family?"


    With her eyes closed, Chu Feng opened her eyes and saw Shangguan Jiayan''s angry face. She felt very cute and wanted to pinch her face.


    After all, Shangguan Jiayan is a cousin. You can''t even miss her. Although it''s harmless, the basic bottom line still needs to be there.


    "What am I doing?" Chu Feng just casually looked at a glance, don''t want to be caught by Shangguan Jiayan, the latter immediately alert up: "don''t look at casually, you don''t propose, then I''m your cousin, you see also greedy, no chance."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and the Grass Mud Horse roared and ran in his heart. He really thought Shangguan Jiayan was good, but he didn''t have those thoughts. Even if saran''s sister saru was set up, Chu Feng would not do anything to the Shangguan family.


    Gently coughing to cover up the embarrassment brought by Shangguan Jiayan, Chu Fengcai said faintly: "Shangguan family and Xuanyuan family can leave behind, and then yun''er and Wan''er will go back with you to help you recover all the damage of the family, and will not let you have no home to go back to."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s arrangement, Shangguan Jiayan''s expression softened a little, but after a while, she felt something was wrong. She blinked her eyes and looked at Chu Feng: "yun''er is a goddess, I know. Who is Wan''er?"


    Although there are rumors about Chu Feng and Lu Wan, they have never seen Chu Feng and Lu Wan intimate or affectionate in front of everyone. Shangguan Jiayan doesn''t respond for a moment. Who is Wan''er?


    Chu Feng couldn''t explain that Lu Wan was also a woman of her own, because there was no need.


    Face a horizontal: "a girl, so what do gossip do?"


    Still waiting for Chu Feng to give an answer, smell speech Shangguan Jiayan cold face: "talk to your cousin, what attitude?"


    Chu Feng''s speechless chufeng quipped: "cousin, cousin, do you know what it means in the modern world?"


    Shangguan Jiayan asked curiously, "what?"


    Naturally, it is impossible for Chu Feng to tell Shangguan Jiayan. In order to prevent being harassed again, she stood up and walked back: "nothing. Get ready to go. I''ll see you later."


    A word does not agree to leave, Shangguan Jiayan frowned and hummed: "son of a bitch, look at my eyes wish I didn''t wear clothes, think I don''t know, asshole, cousin all miss!


    ¡±


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2663

    When the night came, the noisy world of demons was quiet, and more quiet than ever.


    Xuanyuan family, Shangguan family and so on have all left the demon world. The snow fox family also left the demon world with Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing after the demon domain was calmed down. The current demon world is much colder than before.


    Zhang Yuner and LV Wan follow Xuanyuan family and Shangguan family to leave and help them recover to their former living environment. For the time being, Chu Feng is the only one sitting in the magic God hall. Situ Ya and Bai He are outside the hall and do not disturb Chu Feng, because Chu Feng is a little bit obedient after coming back from the parallel universe.


    Especially after Chang''e and Xi died one after another, Chu Feng gave people a meaning that no one was allowed to enter. Although he did not show it, sensitive women could feel it.


    So situ Ya and Bai he were waiting in some places away from Chu Feng. When Chu Feng had something to do with it, Chu Feng would wait quietly.


    When the two women were silent and did not talk to each other, Chu Feng came out of the demon Hall: "haven''t they come back yet?"


    Situ Ya nodded back gently: "the God and goddess helped Xuanyuan and Shangguan family to repair the original living environment, but there were more than two places where the hidden world was damaged. They were ready to help the hermit court and the four cities in the East, West, North and south, and the land of Zhongzhou to recover before returning."


    Chu Feng en went to the demon hall, overlooking all the buildings below and the crowd occasionally passing through the void.


    At first, chufeng meant to help Xuanyuan family and Shangguan family to restore their living environment. Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner have also helped others. It seems that they are good intentions. But Chu Feng knows that their intention is to win over people''s support.


    Now the turmoil in the world seems to have settled down, but the discerning people all know that everything is just beginning, and now it is only in fermentation.


    In the future, whether Chu Feng can be the sole authority in the Oriental Wanjie depends on the support of all parties. After all, when the temple world was abandoned, the temple army was evacuated, and the demon Kingdom and spirit world army commander drove in, which left some pimples in people''s hearts. If these pimples are not eliminated, I believe few people will support Chu Feng''s rule over Wanjie in the future.


    If you lose your heart, you will lose everything.


    Gently raised his head and looked at the starry sky in the night sky, Chu Feng thought of Chang''e and Xi. Chang''e could meet her through the soul world, but Xi could never come back, because her body had dissipated and she could never come back.


    Eyes sprout a light sad color, Chu Feng body forward: "you all go to rest, I want to see, they come back to inform me a line."


    After that, Chu Feng disappeared in front of situ Ya and Bai He. The two women looked at each other and left in the same direction. Although they are now like the servants of Chu Feng, they often have nothing to say.


    And Chu Feng left the demon hall to a place not far away, and saw some people walking back and forth, he did not mean to go down, just stood on the void to watch.


    This is the place where nanzhenyan built the world, and the remaining people who went to the Lord''s house of Nancheng city were also taken over by nanzhenyan. They are also a group of people who will settle in the demon world in the future.


    With her left eye twinkling, Chu Feng directly penetrates nanzhenyan''s world. The latter, relying on the strength of the superior God, has created a world that is not absolutely perfect, but is already suitable for living. There, she imitates the master''s residence of Nancheng city to create a similar pattern, which shows her feelings for Nancheng.


    In addition to the entrance of nanzhenyan''s world, Nan Aowen and Nan Aoxue have also created their world. However, their world is still very cold at present. It will take time to accumulate more people.


    However, Chu Feng believes that as long as he does not die, the future will be full of traces of human activities, whether it is the main demon world or the small world that branches out.


    Of course, that may be decades or even a hundred years later.


    Take a look at nanzhenyan''s world. Chu Feng does not stay here too much. She leaves here in a twinkle. The next moment she appears in another direction. She can also see two world entrances that are not far away from each other. One is the world entrance of Nu purple dream and the other is the world entrance of her sister Nu zilei.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng let them into the demon world just to avoid the dangers of the outside world, and once thought about letting them leave the demon world when the danger was almost over.


    But the two sisters, like nanzhenyan, did not leave. Instead, they chose to stay. They also built their own world. It can be said that they chose to take root in the demon world. In the future, they wanted to continue to deal with these two sisters with totally different styles. Chu Feng had a headache because Chu Feng knew the two sisters'' thoughts.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng turned to leave, ready to see the situation of the underworld. Since the underworld was included in the demon world, Chu Feng seldom went there, and did not know how the situation is now.


    "Less wind!"


    Chu wind just floated away, below came a woman''s voice.


    Chu Feng turns around and sees Nu zilei just coming out of the entrance of a world. She is quite helpless for this little hot girl. Before, she misunderstood that he killed her people. Later, in order to improve her cultivation, she can only say that she is a needle in her heart.But after all, it''s all in the past, and Chu Feng is not stingy.


    Originally, I just wanted to go around and have a look. Now Nu purple Lei sees that she still has to leave. How much can''t be said.


    After falling down from his sky, we can see that today''s angry purple bud in purple clothes is still very tight. The whole figure is more and more obvious, with concave and convex shapes. The big part is not small, and the small part is not big. Chu Feng has to admit that the angry purple bud is still very attractive.


    Women are particularly sensitive to men''s eyes, not to mention that Nu zilei is paying special attention to Chu Feng. Seeing his eyes linger on her for about two seconds, how can she not know what Chu Feng is looking at?


    If it was in the past, nu zilei would have directly scolded her for being shameless. But when Chu Feng helped her improve her accomplishments, she showed what she should and shouldn''t have seen. Now there is nothing to see. Moreover, nu zilei still has some thoughts. Naturally, she can''t be angry with Chu Feng.


    Not good at smiling, her face showed a smile: "less wind, are you looking for my sister?"


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched fiercely, and she didn''t adapt to the angry purple bud''s attitude. Seeing that she still wanted to speak, Chu Feng quickly raised his hand: "stop!"


    Angry purple bud a Leng: "what''s the matter?"


    "Can you speak well?" Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile, but he didn''t beat around the bush with angry purple bud: "before you saw me pointing at my nose, you suddenly scolded me. You were so polite to me and laughed at me. I felt scared and flustered. I always felt that you had some ulterior purpose to me."


    "So you are what you are, so I''m used to it."


    Angry purple bud staring at Chu Feng, suddenly sprouted a sentence in her heart, is Chu Feng a fool?


    People often think that other people are polite to themselves, and occasionally show a smile to be more comfortable. Now Chu Feng is not used to her politeness. How do you feel?


    Angry purple bud blinked her eyes and frowned: "less wind, are you abnormal?"


    Chu Feng was shocked: "what do you mean?"


    "Then you are mean." Angry purple bud left her mouth puzzled and said: "when I''m not polite to you, you''ll tell me to go away. Now I''m polite to you, and I''ll show you a beautiful smile. You''re not used to it. You''re not a pervert. I really don''t know what to say."


    Chu Feng was embarrassed. She thought there was nothing wrong with her. She was said by angry zilei. When she looked back, she seemed to be very abnormal. People were polite to themselves. Why should they ask others to look the same?


    old face, a red wind, threw away the head to cover up the embarrassment of the heart: "that is nothing, just feel that you have changed a lot, not accustomed to it."


    Nu zilei didn''t hold Chu Feng''s little embarrassment. She said with emotion: "I''m not a three-year-old child. I must change. Otherwise, I''m sorry to have my sister worry about me. Of course, I still have to thank Feng Shao. If it''s not for you, I''m still that ignorant and annoying woman."


    Looking back on the first time I saw Nu zilei, Chu Feng did mean that she couldn''t stand it. If it wasn''t for the sake of Nu Zi Meng, she would have taught Nu zilei a lesson at that time, not to mention helping Nu zilei improve her cultivation.


    Thinking of the past, Chu Feng showed a smile: "I seem to remember you promised to be a female slave for me."


    "Go away!" Chu Feng just said, angry purple bud cold face to drink a voice, obviously also remembered at the beginning of that little embarrassment, red face turned directly into her own world, worried that if she went down again, all the childish things she had done before were said by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng spread out his hands, occasionally a personal fighting feeling is still good, turned to see a distant figure flickering away, eyes slightly narrowed, found is angry purple dream.


    It seems that he just came back from other places, ready to go back to his own world, so I didn''t come to see him.


    Touch his face, Chu wind is quite speechless curling his lips: "I seem to grow not so terrible, right?"


    In the world of demons, most of them are people who want to treat each other with courtesy. Even the Oriental rhyme, which used to be rampant, should be served with kindness. Otherwise, the woman would take Chang''e''s affairs to anger him.


    Only in the underworld, Chu Feng can find a woman who can speak without being polite.


    Of course, Yi Hong is OK, but it''s really bad to be a thief.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2664

    Chu Feng and nu purple bud separated after the direct shuttle and entered the underworld, a clear goal to the Ming god palace Qingpiao''s residence.


    However, Chu Feng tried to cover up his breath when he arrived, because in addition to Qingpiao in the Ming god palace, there were also Yin women. Chu Feng didn''t want to find a place to relax and be seen by Yin women. That would be against the original intention.


    Falling outside the green Piao Piao''s residence, Chu Feng looked around and didn''t find the rest of the people went up to knock on the door, and soon came the voice of Qing Piao Piao: "enter!"


    Chu Feng opened the door and went in. He saw Qing Piao''s back to the door. He didn''t know what to do, but what remained unchanged was the sexy and bold style. The snow back half dew looked very attractive. When he closed the door, he walked over, and a hand naturally fell on the snow back of Qingpiao. He sighed: "the God of the dead did not know how to cherish it at the beginning."


    Qing Piao Piao is holding a yellow has not seen the years of the small book to look at, smell speech surprised to get up, look back to see the Chu wind standing behind, blinking eyes: "demon God!"


    But Chu Feng''s eyes were attracted by the surging waves caused by Qingpiao''s sudden turn. Looking at the bra, he only covered it half, and the snow-white was shaking slightly. What amazing elasticity should it have?


    Dark pharyngeal saliva just reluctantly moved away from the eyes, just want to talk, time Qingpiao in the hand of the small book, curiously took over: "what is this, see you so serious?"


    Qing Piao Piao gave a meaningful smile. She was too clear about where Chu Feng''s eyes were just now, but it was not a pure relationship with Chu Feng. Qingpiao didn''t care. She took Chu Feng''s arm and went to sit on the bed with a tender voice: "I don''t know. I got it a few days ago."


    At that time, Chu Feng was in a fierce battle with the demon emperor. They gathered the strongest power according to the intention of Chu Feng at the beginning, and knew the strong ones in the demon domain beyond the wild demon domain.


    At that time, Qing piaofeo pursued a group of strong primitive wolf people to a dangerous mountain. As a god of nature, it was very simple to kill a group of strong primitive wolf people. But when she killed the group of primitive wolf people who were unwilling to surrender, she found a cave at the bottom of the mountain.


    Originally, I only felt that it was a cave formed by ordinary terrain. Qingpiao didn''t care too much about it. When she wanted to leave, she felt something wrong. She walked into the cave and finally turned around to get nothing. She just found this yellow little book.


    Qingpiao has been studying these days, but for the characters above, it is impossible to study them thoroughly. The only thing for sure is that this book is not from this era, it may be from the previous era or a long time ago.


    After hearing this, Chu Feng opened the Yellow notebook and saw the characters like ants crawling on it. His brow was deeply wrinkled, because he had seen this kind of writing, which seemed to be from the Archaic period.


    "Can I take this book first?"


    Chu Feng did not say that he had seen similar words, and asked after he closed the book.


    Qingpiao body close to a little Chu Feng, plump and completely squeezed in his body, breath like LAN: "my people are all yours, do you still need to ask me?"


    Either the answer is the best answer. Chu Feng put away the small book and looked at the charming and charming woman beside her. She also wanted to relax when she came to visit Qingpiao this evening. But now she found that this little book of Chu Feng temporarily restrained the restlessness in her heart.


    He said, "don''t worry. Where did you get the little book at that time? I want to go and have a look. Although it may not necessarily have any harvest, it is always good to have a look."


    Qingpiao''s eyes were sorrowful, chufeng glanced at him, and Nunu''s sexy mouth said: "people are hungry and thirsty, but you don''t do business, sad ah!"


    Although she said that, Qingpiao also told Chu Feng that she was found in a small world in the lost war world, and she still remembers the specific location.


    After Chu Feng asked in detail, he opened the door of dazzling light and took Qingpiao''s hand to walk directly into it. The next moment, they left the demon world and came to the small world of the fallen war subordinates that Qingpiao said.


    Standing on the void, Chu Feng looked around and felt it carefully, but didn''t feel any special breath, just like other ordinary small world.


    "That way!" Qingpiao, the whole person is glued to the body of Chu Feng, and the finger gently points a direction.


    Chu Feng nodded his head slightly, and the speed of his leaving was so fast that he couldn''t even open his eyes. It didn''t take long for chufeng to arrive at a mountain land, which is similar to what Qingpiao said. The terrain is dangerous. Even if you want to see the bottom of the mountain in the daytime, it is a difficult thing.


    Qingpiao temporarily came out of Chu Feng''s arms, pointed to a highest peak and said, "the cave is just below. The person who killed the primitive wolf clan was just in that position."


    Chu Feng nodded and pulled Qingpiao to fly in the past. After falling from the sky, he saw the cave. In the distance, he could see some werewolf bones. You don''t need to know that those were killed by Qingpiao a few days ago.


    Looking at that cave, Chu Feng didn''t enter as rashly as Qingpiao at first, but left eye observed for a while before entering it.It''s a big night now, but in the absence of any light, there is no darkness in the cave. Instead, you can see it clearly. This is already a strange thing: "so did you when you came?"


    "No!" Qing Piao shook her head, and her eyes were also a little surprised: "at that time, I came in the daytime, so I didn''t pay attention to it. Now it seems that it''s really a little strange."


    Chu Feng knew that Qingpiao could not deceive himself, so he did not continue to ask, has been walking inside to the most inside of the cave.


    Just like what Qingpiao said at the beginning, everything is clear at a glance, and there is nothing special about it. However, after careful observation of Chu Feng, some things have been found. That is, the cave seems to have been formed naturally due to the dangerous terrain, but some places are still different. It can be seen that this cave is not formed naturally, but artificially.


    Only after too many years can not see, but for Chu Feng is not difficult, because he has a mysterious dark eyes.


    Qingpiao didn''t know what Chu Feng was looking at, but pointed to one side: "at that time, I saw the little book in that corner. After that, I carefully looked for it again, and there was no special place."


    Chu Feng did not speak, went to the place where Qingpiao saw the small notebook, carefully observed some nothing special, it seems that the small book was unintentionally drifted here.


    But Chu Feng will not believe it, it is unintentional exile.


    The little book has been explored in his hand, which is much better than the paper used now. However, it is impossible for him to go through an era without breaking it. It has been weathered for a long time.


    But that little book just faded the original color, other aspects are still good, so it has been protected by a mysterious force for so many years, so there is no damage.


    This is the biggest problem, because even if the God of creation wants to protect something for a long time, unless he does not die, once he dies, his power will dissipate, and then he will not be able to protect it.


    Only saints can keep one thing for endless years, and what is worthy of protection by saints? This is enough to show that small books are not ordinary things.


    He took it out and looked at it again. It was very simple that he could not understand some words. But Chu Feng believed that there should be very useful information in it. Unfortunately, he did not understand archaic characters.


    After observing for a while, there was no harvest. Chu Feng did not waste any time. He Qingpiao walked out of the cave and opened the door of dazzling light to return to the demon world.


    In the past, Chu Feng could only open the entrance of the demon world in the creation stage, but the entrance of the demon world would have remained in a place, even now. But after stepping into the sage, Chu Feng could enter the demon world through the dazzling gate, so there was no need to open the entrance of the demon world.


    As for the entrance and exit of the demon world, I believe no one would have thought of it, because the entrance of the demon world is in the fengteng garden of the river and sea of the present world. When Chu Feng left last time, he opened the entrance of the demon world to enter.


    Of course, there is no need to talk to you.


    Back to Qingpiao''s residence, Chu Feng studied it carefully with the little book in his hand. At the same time, he also sent a message to Zhang Yuner and LV Wan, asking them to come back to the demon world after they had finished their affairs, and wanted to ask them something.


    Zhang yun''er may not know the archaic characters, but Lu Wan certainly did. After all, she was the first era of the universe.


    "Demon, I want it!"


    Seeing Chu Feng put down her little book, Qingpiao leaned up without any bones, so she used her pride to head Chu Feng. Her eyes were like silk, and she bit her lips: "dry me!


    ¡±


    Chu Feng is still thinking about what kind of things can make a saint fall with his strength to protect him. He is seduced by Qingpiao and makes his whole body dry and hot. When he feels thirsty, Chu Feng pours a cup of tea first and then gasps for breath and asks, "can you stop being so desperate and really kill you?"


    Qingpiao stood up and pulled the collar. Her clothes fell off completely. She was totally naked. She licked her tongue on her lips: "you are a demon. Play once less. There is no chance for more or less. Please abuse me!"


    Chu Feng is not a good man and a woman. If Qing Piao Piao hadn''t been holding a small book, Chu Feng had already trampled on her at the moment. Now the latter asked Chu Feng to play the role of gentleman?


    When she got up to pay the price, her left eye flashed across a picture, her mouth twitched violently, her body quickly passed by, and her clothes were all put on again.


    When Qing piaofeo was shocked, did Chu Feng change her evil ways and return to normal, a dazzling door flashed. When Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er came out together, they realized that someone was coming. Her eyes were inexplicable. She really had a desire. But now that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er came, it would be impossible.


    Chu Feng is also quite depressed about this, but after all, he can bear not to reveal, pointing to the small book on the desktop: "I want you to come here to see what is on this, anyway, I can''t understand it."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2665

    When Chu Feng was in contact, Lu Wan and Lu Wan had just finished everything. However, Chu Feng asked them to come here. Both of them were quite strange. They looked thoughtfully at each other, and they were obviously in a vacuum. They both had more doubts.


    Two people''s ideas are the same, that is, the relationship between Chu Feng and Qing Piao is not normal, although they think so, but they did not show it.


    At the same time, he looked at the yellow book referred to by Chu Feng, and felt that there was nothing special beyond the old.


    Zhang yun''er first picked up the small book and opened it. Seeing the above words or depictions, her eyes were dazed. But when Lu Wan approached behind her, she was a little surprised: "archaic characters, how could it be possible?"


    Lu Wan''s ideas are the same as Chu Feng''s. If there is no special protection, the things in the Archaic period can''t be left now. What''s more, the small books made of paper should disappear in that chaotic period. How can they still exist? We can be sure that this is definitely not an ordinary small edition.


    Zhang Yuner also quickly handed the small book to Lu Wan. At present, only Lu Wan can explain what these things are.


    Lu Wan took a look at it for a while, then sat down and said, "pen and ink, I translate it, you can see it!"


    There has been no words tangled around, tonight can not solve the loneliness of Qingpiao, quickly went to find paper, pen and ink these things, Lu Wan took a look at it, seriously translated there, Chu Feng and they did not disturb, looking at LV Wan''s elegant small characters, in the modern world is absolutely a teacher level.


    Maybe it needs to be more advanced, because Lu Wan writes with a brush as smoothly as ordinary people do with ordinary pens, without any trace of sloppiness.


    It still takes a little time to see Lu Wan. All three of Chu Feng sit down first, but they don''t make any sound to disturb Lu Wan.


    Lu Wan looked at the contents of the yellow version while translating there. It took about half an hour to put down the brush and pick up the paper: "it''s OK."


    Chu Feng took over. In half an hour, Lu Wan didn''t write too much, but just filled a page.


    Lu Wan said, "I chose the main ones to write, and the rest are not important."


    "Already." Chu Feng was already looking at the content above. He looked at it carefully and did not miss every word. After reading it, he lowered his brow and frowned deeply: "does this place really exist?"


    This question is asked by Lu Wan, because the content she translated is not a big event, but a description of a place. To be exact, it is a description of something in a place.


    It is said that since the first small era, there has been a legend that ten artifacts were born in chaos, which were called chaos ten artifact by later generations.


    Minghong magic sword, Xuanyuan sword, sun shooting God bow, half moon, star sword and so on are the peerless treasures of chaos, and the yellow book describes one of the ten chaos artifacts, Holy Grail!


    rumors that the Holy Grail is produced in the first rays of the universe, where the essence of the universe is gathered. It looks like a cup, but it has a powerful power of life. Ordinary water or wine, if it is poured into it, can extend its life span.


    At the same time, the Holy Grail also has strong defense and attack power, but there is no description on the Yellow notebook. To be frank, if the Holy Grail is not recognized, it can only be found in the purest place of the ancient universe.


    Chu Feng would like to see what specific introduction there is, but there is no description.


    Her eyes were puzzled and looked at Lu Wan with a little expectation. Since this is an archaic script, it should have been written by a sage at that time. Lu Wan has existed since the first era, and what she knows should be more detailed.


    Zhang yun''er and Qing Piao Piao also looked at Lu Wan. They were also very curious about what the so-called Holy Grail was, and whether it had any other functions besides making ordinary liquid a treasure.


    "There are only a few simple types of the ten great artifacts of chaos." Lu Wan was silent for a moment. Xu Xu said, "sword, bow, shield, knife and double cup!"


    The ten chaotic artifact, Minghong magic sword of Chu Feng, Xuanyuan sword of Zhang yun''er, sun shooting God bow that has been banned in cold broken sky, half moon of Chang''e, and star sword of Lu Wan himself, which condenses the body of the sword with all the stars, and can kill the heaven!


    Besides the sword, sword, bow and shield, there are two cups, namely the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness. These two chaotic artifacts are produced in the original western world, and their functions are just opposite.


    For example, the Holy Grail of light can make ordinary liquid magical and even help saints heal. Then the Holy Grail of darkness can make ordinary liquid become non detoxifying poison, and even make saints die directly without bones left.


    It seems that both of them can only do this, but in fact it is not. Both the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness have powerful vibrato killing skills. When they emit trills, they can disturb people''s thinking. Even saints are hard to avoid and temporarily appear in a trance.


    For saints, as long as the spirit of a little bit of error, even when the enemy, then it is fatal harm.


    Lu Wan''s eyes narrowed after listening to the Chu wind. I didn''t expect that there were still such things in the ten chaotic artifacts. If you could get them, you could poison all the saints and even disturb their firm thoughts.As she was about to ask, Lu Wan said, "of course, the most domineering thing is that the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness can be integrated into one. After the combination, they will become the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, overturning heaven and earth and reversing Yin and Yang. It is more domineering than the dark yellow nine needles. The living dead are flesh and white bones. It''s really not a legend."


    According to Lu Wan, the spirit of Chu Feng moved. According to Lu Wan, the liquid produced by the combination of yin and Yang Holy Grail can make white bones produce flesh and blood, and the dead can come back to life, which is extremely overbearing.


    But it was Chu Feng who gave up the idea and spread his hands: "but where are they?"


    But where does the sunshine seem to have the most clear goal? And the Holy Grail of darkness must be in the darkest and coldest place, but in the heavens and all kingdoms, who knows where it is?


    "Once upon a time, the two great masters of the west, the God King and the devil king, got them respectively." When Chu Feng felt there was no difference between knowing and not knowing, Lu Wan added.


    It was a long history. In ancient times, the Western gods and demons were not antagonistic. The reason why they fell out later was because the two Holy Grails, the God King wanted to merge the dark grail, and the demon king wanted to integrate the Holy Grail of light, but both of them were unwilling to hand over their holy grail. Finally, a war broke out between the gods and demons, which broke the peaceful relationship in the West.


    However, as the two people died in the hands of the ancient devil God and the devil king, the Holy Grail of light and darkness also disappeared, and no one mentioned it later. Even if the devil nagula is the reincarnation of the ancient devil, there is no dark grail.


    Lu Wan''s words only prove that someone has been given two Holy Grails before, but it still has no effect on the present.


    Moreover, Chu Feng felt that even if he got two Holy Grails, it seemed that the effect was not very great. The strong man could exist for thousands of years until he was in the semi divine period. When he came to the God state, he was almost immortal, and the sage lived with the universe. Whether he could get the Holy Grail of prolonging life and strengthening his constitution was not so important.


    Although the Holy Grails of light and dark still have magical skills, finding them is the biggest problem relative to their magic.


    "I may be able to help you, if you want." When Chu Feng felt that he had been busy for a whole night and was still missing out on his research on life and ideals, Lu Wan said: "the two Holy Grails can be called chaos, and the ten artifact must be unusual. If you want, I may be able to help you."


    "I may not remember the place where the first ray of sunlight reaches, but I may find the purest place where the sun shines. Secondly, you can get the Holy Grail to play, and then you will be able to go quietly without being noticed by anyone for a short time."


    When Chu Feng''s attention was gradually attracted, Lu Wan said, "because at the beginning, the God King and the devil king used the Holy Grail to avoid the surveillance of the Xiuzhen world for many times and carried out many successful sneak attacks."


    Chu Feng has put the interest down, smell the rise of speech again: "you can find it?"


    "Not necessarily!" Lu Wan didn''t reply positively: "but I have the highest grasp of the universe."


    If you can''t find it, chufeng will not waste time. It''s a good thing to get two Holy Grails. If you don''t get them, you don''t have to worry about them. Nagula is the ancient demon reincarnation. You don''t need to look for things that once belonged to him. Chu Feng is not worried.


    But now that Lu Wan may find it, it''s different. But Chu Feng doesn''t insist: "try it. If you can''t, don''t waste your time, because it''s ridiculous."


    Who knows the purest place of sunshine and the coldest and darkest place in the world?


    Lu Wan nodded and Zhang yun''er both stood up to see Chu Feng not ready to leave. Both eyes flashed inexplicably complicated, but they covered it up very well. They nodded and left Qingpiao''s room.


    She was not very interested in this matter. Seeing Qingpiao was also lack of interest. Chu Feng patted her buttocks: "another day, there is a long way to go."


    "What can I say?"


    Chufeng passed by with a bitter smile, waved and left Qingpiao''s room. Soon afterwards, he returned to the demon hall. Everyone had already taken a rest or found a place to improve their cultivation. Chu Feng did not mean to disturb them.


    Back to his own bedroom, the damaged bed has been changed, Chu Feng went to lie on the bed, a little thought about the light and dark Two Holy Grail, and then there is no too much thinking, get and not get, Chu Feng will not be too entangled.


    The main thing is strength. Weapons are very important, but they are still auxiliary. When they are similar and powerful, they can work. When they are crushed, weapons may not play a role.


    He closed his eyes and was ready to have a rest. He also waited for news from the present world to see if he could find the Protoss. As for nagula chufeng, he was not in a hurry. Now his injury was not good. Seeing that all the major forces were back, he certainly did not dare to act rashly and worry about being caught in the trap. This time is enough time for chufeng to do a lot of things.


    When he was about to fall asleep, Chu Feng''s pupils shrank violently, and his heart was in severe pain. He felt that it was very difficult to breathe, and his face suddenly turned ugly. He had forgotten this matter during his busy days.


    That is, a mysterious existence has planted a mark on him, controlling his life and death at any time.If you want to move your hands and feet, you can''t move again. Chu Feng''s eyes flashed bitterness and helplessness: "your uncle''s, you''ll show up!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" From the air came the voice of Jiao Xiao: "don''t be so angry. Since you have come back from the parallel universe, please continue our business. I want your heart to be completely controlled by me. If I want you to die, you will die. If I want you to be a slave, you will not want to be free."


    Without any accident, no matter how Chu Feng struggled, it was doomed to be another silent night for Chu Feng. I wonder if the mysterious existence in the deep universe suppressing his fury that Zhang Yuner said was the mysterious person who had played with him several times?


    Feeling that humiliation is going on, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles, and he can''t see anything, as if he is just dealing with the air. But the real feeling is that Chu Feng is not fake. There is a person or a woman playing with him. The purpose is to let his mark spread and control his heart.


    Slowly clenched his fist, Chu Feng eyes flashing fury, perhaps the future collapse of nothingness, but also be careful about this mysterious woman has never appeared.


    Why does she want to control herself?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2666

    The next day, Chu Feng was awakened by Zhang yun''er''s knock on the door. He sat up and was afraid.


    If Zhang yun''er didn''t come but an enemy, he might have died now. As a saint, he would still sleep in the past, which is unprecedented for Chu Feng. However, if Zhang yun''er didn''t come today, he still didn''t know when to sleep. When he thought of last night, Chu Feng was still frightened.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    When Lu Wan came back last night, she didn''t know where she was going. She said she wanted to help Chu Feng find the Holy Grail. She didn''t see Chu Feng when she got up this morning. So Zhang yun''er came to have a look. At the moment, she saw that Chu Feng had scratches all over her body, and she was not wearing anything. Her face was a little red, so she asked carefully.


    Just as soon as he asked, Zhang yun''er regretted. Seeing Chu Feng''s situation, he obviously did something bad last night. Didn''t he catch himself like this?


    "I''m strong."


    Chu Feng dispersed the heavy look in his heart and said darkly: "it''s the mysterious woman who planted the mark for me. She came again last night and has been desperately trying to get it. Later, I don''t know what happened. Now I feel weak."


    Zhang yun''er thought that Chu Feng was looking for a woman to study life. When he heard the speech, he looked dignified. He didn''t seem to be telling lies. He was worried.


    Chu Feng was planted in the body of this matter, they all know, but this period of time Chu Feng went to the parallel universe, plus the war with the demon emperor, so they ignored it. Now that mysterious woman appears again, it must be no good.


    Zhang yun''er quickly went over and took Chu Feng''s hand. After exploring for a while, he looked rather dignified: "the heart has been penetrated by half."


    At first, the imprint was only around the heart of Chu Feng, but now it has penetrated into half of the heart. If the whole heart was filled with marks, Chu Feng would have to become a slave to others, because Zhang Yuner didn''t know how to break it, and even Lu Wan had no idea.


    Chu Feng also knew that his current situation was not so good. He stood up and looked at the scratches on his body. Last night, the feeling was very clear, just like a woman who wanted to be discontented.


    Of course, the most important thing is, lack of energy!


    Chu Feng is not the first brother. The women who have had a relationship are already in double digits. However, he has never tried to feel so weak. Even if Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang are fighting together, they can''t let him have such a situation. However, the mysterious woman last night made him feel weak, and felt that the energy was not enough for the woman to squeeze.


    Who on earth is she? Why should she be planted with indelible marks in such a special way?


    "Now it seems that we can only look forward to the Grail of light."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s gloomy look, Zhang yun''er knows that his heart must be hard. He always takes the initiative to attack. Now he is attacked by a woman. He must be crazy. He stands up and holds Chu Feng''s hand: "the Holy Grail of light can turn decadent into magic. Maybe it can break the mark in your body."


    Among the beauties of the demon world, Zhang Yuner and Chu Feng are close to each other, so Chu Feng takes Zhang yun''er''s every word seriously in his heart.


    "Holy Grail of light?"


    Zhang yun''er nodded gently: "yes, reverence God said that the Holy Grail of light can turn decadent into magic, and can also affect saints. If we get the Holy Grail of light, maybe we can break the mark in your body now."


    Lu Wan did say something like this last night, but Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to it at that time, because he felt that the Holy Grail of light was something that was almost impossible to obtain.


    But now listening to Zhang yun''er, Chu Feng began to yearn. He didn''t want to be controlled by a mysterious woman after killing nagula and nothingness. If he could get the Holy Grail of light, he might be saved.


    Her eyes coagulated: "let Waner do nothing to look for the Holy Grail of light for me. Tell me what kind of help you need, and I will support you unconditionally."


    At first, he could have wanted it, but now he has to get it. It is related to whether he will become a slave to others after his final victory.


    Zhang yun''er said that she would try her best to find out, so that we could get busy with our own affairs first


    "Get ready." Chu Feng nodded and his eyes were deep: "wait, go to the wild demon domain. I believe in the ability of frost and ice, but if you want them to do something, they will break the hearts of the demon kingdom. I will do all these things best. Of course, I also want to see the devil Dragon Prince."


    After all, the magic dragon family was the royal family second only to the Phoenix family. The prince of the magic dragon secretly did it, that is, to reappear the glory of the magic dragon family one day. Now it must be impossible. But if he creates any trouble for Leng Rushuang, he will not worry.


    Soon Chu Feng will put all his energy into dealing with nagula and the collapse of nothingness. He doesn''t want to worry about the things of the Oriental world any more. So it''s time for the prince of magic dragon to make a statement.


    These Zhang yun''er understood, but she didn''t go down for the time being. Just looking at the scratch on Chu Feng''s body, we can imagine what kind of madness it was last night. If we had thought about it, we felt that some places seemed to catch something, but we didn''t see it carefully."Sister yun''er, I can''t do it now." Chu Feng just saw Zhang yun''er staring at himself, and said with a slight cough.


    Zhang Yuner''s face turned red with a word. She glared at Chu Feng and left directly. She felt that there was something wrong with those scratches. It was not what Chu Feng thought. She wanted it. Chu Feng said that she was shy.


    Of course, Chu Feng also knew that Zhang yun''er didn''t mean that, but the atmosphere was a little heavy, so he just opened a little joke.


    Looking down at the scratches all over his body, Chu Feng''s body power surges, and slowly those scratches are gone. But Chu Feng feels a slight pain in his heart before he can put on his clothes. He feels his face looks ugly.


    Those scratches have problems, he should not use strength to eliminate them, but let them dissipate on their own, which must be left by that woman on purpose. The purpose is to let him use the original force to eliminate the scratches and let the marks spread again. It seems similar to the scratches of ordinary women when they are crazy, but the power contained in them is very wonderful.


    With a cold face, Chu Feng put on his clothes and moved his hands a little weak, but there should be nothing to do, thinking that the mysterious woman will appear, Chu Feng''s heart is particularly irritable.


    As for why he thought so, it was only half of the mark of his heart. If the mysterious woman wanted to control him, he must have completely controlled his heart. That''s how he thought about being played with by that woman. Chu Feng''s heart was full of rage.


    I swear that if I catch that woman one day, I will definitely let her know what it means to be three in three out!


    In the heart secretly swore that Chu Feng also went out of the bedroom to the front hall. Zhang yun''er went to prepare for going to the wild demon region. There were only Bai He, situ Ya and Dongfang Yun in the main hall. As for the others, they were busy with their own affairs, so they were the most idle.


    Passing over them, Chu Feng was about to open his mouth and Bai He came up to them: "master, are you going to start?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded, and he saw Dongfang Yun standing there displeased. Obviously, he was still angry about Chang''e''s affairs: "go down and prepare, and wait for me to go to the wild demon region."


    Bai He should go down first, but there is nothing to be prepared for. Chu Feng may have something to say to let her go down. Bai He still knows this.


    White lotus just went down, situ Ya also said at the same time: "the wind is less, I want to follow you, madam, there is nothing to do now, the people below do not need my interference, she let me follow you to experience."


    Chu Feng coughed gently, but he was helpless. He only wanted to take two people to the wild demon region this time. The original intention was to bring Bai He and Oriental rhyme. As for Zhang yun''er, she still let her sit in the demon world. If something really happened, she would arrive immediately. Now situ ya spoke first. Is Chu Feng refusing or not?


    Oriental rhyme mercilessly looked at Chu Feng, a cold hum went out, it is obvious this time more angry.


    Chu Feng helplessly pointed to situ ya, saying that she had done a good deed, and quickly followed her out. When Dongfang Yun was about to leave, he held her: "what are you doing?"


    "You mind me?" Dongfang Yun shook off Chu Feng''s hand, and his eyes were full of coldness, just like when they first met: "the master is gone, but you don''t seem to care about it at all. Why didn''t you wash the whole world for your master?"


    "Take situ Ya and Bai He to romance. I will take the people from Guanghan palace and we will go back to the lost country."


    Chu Feng knew that Dongfang Yun must be uncomfortable in her heart, so she didn''t look for her to calm down. Judging from her current situation, she could not calm down. Her loyalty to Chang''e was there, and she couldn''t calm down.


    Once again, he held Dongfang Yun''s hand: "I know you helped me withstand all the pressure, so that the people of guanghangong didn''t come to me, thank you!"


    Oriental rhyme body a shock, lovely face with grievances, directly into Chu Feng''s arms: "asshole, you are an asshole."


    After Chang''e went to Guanghan palace, there was a lot of complaints from all over the world. Some wanted to ask Lu Wan for a statement, because it was she who forced her to leave the demon world that brought Chang''e into trouble. There were also those who wanted to look for Chu Feng. That is, Chu Feng killed the whole world in anger for the sake of hope. At the beginning, Chu Feng was sulky, and there was no indication that they were not worth Chang''e''s behalf.


    And all this is the eastern rhyme to help the Chu wind down, otherwise Chu wind how quiet, long ago by the Guanghan palace that group of women upset the sky.


    Pinching the face of Oriental rhyme, Chu Feng said softly, "I know this matter, yun''er has told me all about it, but I am not convenient to go now. When I find the western Shenzu, I will go to see them and calm their emotions."


    "Now what I''m saying, don''t they listen to me? As for your master, she will surely survive. "


    Oriental rhyme did not shed tears, just a kind of stubborn and lovely appearance: "cheat me, I will trouble you with them."


    Chu Feng smiles and nods: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2667

    At sunset, Chu Feng took situ Ya and Bai He out of the demon world with a very low profile. Except for those who are closer to each other, others don''t know whether Chu Feng is still in the demon world.


    At first, Chu Feng wanted to take Oriental rhyme and Bai He together, but Dongfang Yun finally refused.


    Because Chang''e''s departure aroused the indignation of Guanghan palace. At first, they were just sad and resentful of Lu Wan. Later, when Chu Feng fought with the demon emperor for hope, they felt that Chu Feng had no conscience.


    When Chang''e died, chufeng was just a little sad and recovered after a few days. However, when she died, Chu Feng and the demon emperor did not care about the battle. They felt that this was a matter of favoring one against the other. They felt that Chu Feng didn''t love Chang''e at all. They started to be together with Chang''e just to make use of Chang''e, so the crowd was turbulent. If it wasn''t suppressed by Oriental rhyme, they would have been I want to talk to Chu Feng.


    Therefore, Dongfang Yun didn''t leave the demon world at this sensitive time. When the sisters hated Chu Feng, she followed Chu Feng to the demon Kingdom, which inevitably stimulated them more. Therefore, Dongfang Yun chose to stay and comfort her.


    Of course, it is also the time when Chu Feng left the demon world to calm down the sisters'' turbulent mood. When Chu Feng comes back, it can be well explained.


    Because of the arrival of Chu Feng, the snow fox family invited all the clans of demon domain to come directly according to Leng Rushuang''s and Murong Bing''s wishes. At the same time, they also set up a rich banquet. They waited for so many days, that is, waiting for this time, let all the clans of the demon domain choose to submit to Chu Feng.


    Of course, with the help of the reputation of Chu Feng, they established their sister''s status as the master of the demon domain at one time. Otherwise, without the support of Chu Feng, it would not be so simple for their sisters to be the masters of the demon domain.


    At night, before the snow fox Temple rebuilt by the snow fox clan, all the clans of the demon Kingdom gathered. At about the same time, Chu Feng also appeared in the company of Murong Bing and lengrushuang.


    The demon emperor has become a part of nagula''s body and will never come back. Even without the support of Chu Feng, there is no one in the demon Kingdom who can compete with Murong Bing sisters in the realm of God of creation. Therefore, there is no change in the obedience of all the clans in the demon realm. They all show their submission to Murong Bing sister and Chu Feng.


    The demons are the most powerful, Chu Feng is strong enough, Murong Bing sisters can suppress them, they can not find any reason not to submit, unless they all want to die.


    Without any accident, Murong Bing also announced the start of the banquet. They all sat at the first table with Chu Feng. Remembering that the demon emperor had invited all ethnic groups in the demon domain to eat and drink for him to celebrate later, many powerful people in the demon domain were complicated, and of course, no one dared to say it at will.


    In this lively atmosphere, Aojiang stood on a peak in Manlong Valley, far away from the temple of snow fox, with black armor and lonely eyes.


    He was suppressed by the ancient demons for an era. When he broke out of the sky, he felt that he was the strongest in the world. However, when he returned to the wild demon domain, he knew that everything had changed. The once king of the demon Kingdom, the demon dragon clan, had been destroyed.


    At that time, Aojiang wanted to revenge the demon emperor and all the clans in the demon domain, because if all the clans in the demon domain were not united to rebel, the glory of the magic dragon would not be the past.


    Today, Aojiang''s hard work is only half a step of sage''s cultivation. Although it is stronger than murongbing and lengrushuang, if he is willing to kill the new masters of the two demon regions, there are Chu Feng and a sage standing behind them. This is what makes Aojiang powerless.


    Thinking of his once powerful, once peak, Aojiang''s heart was depressed, because even if he recovered to the peak, he was not necessarily the rival of Chu Feng, let alone now?


    Looking up to the sky, it would have been a good day tonight, but because of the deep resentment of Manlong Valley, there was no moonlight in the sky. Aojiang once wanted to change all this, but he was only a half step sage. He could not change the original habitat of the demon dragon family and restore it to the appearance of ancient times.


    "My family, is it really lonely?"


    "The king is lonely, indeed very sad." In Aojiang''s exclamation, Chu Feng''s playful voice comes from behind. Aojiang turns around and sees things coming towards him. He raises his hand to catch it and finds it is a pot of wine.


    Chu wind came to Aojiang side, directly sat on the ground: "very uncomfortable?"


    Aojiang looked at the wine in his hand, then looked at Chu Feng, and then sat down: "I''m the only one left in the demon dragon family. How can I not feel bad? Even if I find a woman to reproduce, it will no longer be the purest demon dragon. "


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "yes, but if you are willing to get rid of half of your accomplishments, it''s not difficult to reshape the blood of the dragon?"


    Aojiang''s eyes shrunk, and then slowly dispersed: "that''s not realistic!" Pointing to this area, Aojiang said: "what I am more concerned about now is that it is restored to the ancient times. In the past, our magic dragon clan was not born casually, but formed in the environment. As long as it is restored Here, I am absolutely sure that the magic dragon clan will reappear."Opened the wine pot to drink, Aojiang did not speak again, in the eyes or bursts of desolation and sadness.


    He used to be the prince of magic dragon who suppressed the demon Kingdom, but now he is no different from the dog who lost his family. He has experienced great ups and downs, and no matter how crazy people''s mood will change. Now Aojiang is like this.


    From the moment when he returned to the wild demon domain and found that the demon dragon family had been extinct, his heart changed, and he was angry at the loss of his people and his inability to revenge.


    As a proud man, Aojiang''s mood is only clear to him. However clear he is, he can''t help it. Because he is not a saint, he can''t change everything.


    "Now you are the strongest in the demon kingdom."


    Chu Feng drank a few drinks. He came from the snow fox temple to find Aojiang, so he didn''t beat Aojiang around the Bush: "no matter it''s frost or ice, they''re just gods of nature, and you''re half step saints. They''re not your opponents. The rest of us are more unlikely to be your opponents."


    I want to kill you, because you may affect my woman''s dominant position in the demon domain at any time. But we have no hatred, at least not for the time being. It''s hard to say that killing you is unreasonable


    "Aojiang, give me a reason, a reason not to kill you, if I am satisfied, give you a sunny day!"


    Demons are rebellious generation, as the dragon family Aojiang or prince is one of the best.


    From Chu Feng''s words, he had already understood what he meant. He stood up and pointed to the direction of the snow fox temple and said in a low voice: "you mean that I should submit to Su Daji sisters. You are not stupid. I was once,,"


    "but you are no longer." Before Aojiang finished, chufeng stood up, drank all the wine and threw away the wine pot. He said word by word: "and all the tribes in the demon Kingdom have chosen to submit to me. What can you do alone? Do you want to compete with me with your half step saint''s cultivation?"


    "If so, I won''t kill you, but I will definitely let you try again and feel trapped in the underground for an era."


    When he said these words, his face did not change, but his heart was suddenly jumping, because he is now powerful and incomparable, but he still does not know how to suppress. For example, to suppress a person in a place, he doesn''t know how to do it, and he can''t do it.


    Aojiang didn''t know Chu Feng didn''t know how to suppress him. After hearing his words, his face was only angry: "do you dare to threaten me?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "who told me that I have the qualification to threaten you, and it is a good thing for you to submit to me. I will complete the things you have been longing for. You just need to put down your pride and become my subordinate. I calculate it is worth it."


    "Of course, I won''t believe the word of mouth. You have to give me the chips to completely believe you."


    Aojiang''s greatest desire is to kill the demon emperor to avenge the demon dragon family, and to restore the original habitat. As long as the original habitat is restored, he can use his powerful strength to make this habitat appear the traces of the demon dragon clan again, like a kind of gene reproduction.


    He knew that chufeng was not aimless. As a saint, Chu Feng could do it. However, Aojiang could not let go of his pride if he was to submit.


    Feeling the Chu wind gradually condenses the killing opportunity, Aojiang''s vision condenses: "do you really want to suppress me?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, but raised his hand to point to the sky: "all the demons can submit, can''t their dignity compare with you? A prince of the declining demon clan, how can he be proud


    Aojiang''s body was shocked, and Chu Feng''s words hurt his heart. Moreover, he could not refute that what Chu Feng said was wrong, because he was the only one left in the magic dragon family, the so-called prince. Where does the so-called Prince still exist? What is he?


    Looking at this habitat, Aojiang was silent for a long time and opened his hand. A semicircular ball appeared between his palms, beating like his heart: "this is half of my demon pill. As long as you can restore the habitat of the demon dragon clan as before, you can take the demon pill away. One day I betray you, or frame up Su Daji sisters, crush the demon Dan, I will die."


    Chu Feng glanced at the half demon pill in Aojiang''s hand, and felt the violent power contained in it. He knew it was not fake. His mouth lifted up a bit of fun, and his eyes solidified. The haze that had been covering Manlong Valley on the sky was gradually dispersed.


    The sage can change the environment with one idea. Now Chu Feng wants to change the environment of Manlong Valley and restore it as before.


    As for whether Aojiang will repent after that, Chu Feng doesn''t worry, because Aojiang doesn''t have the qualification and strength to repent!


    As Manlong Valley recovers to its original state a little bit, it also shows that the wild demon domain is completely controlled by Chu Feng. Now, the strongest demon Kingdom, Aojiang, compromises!


    Succumb!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2668

    In the morning of the next morning, when the sun was shining, the people in the demon realm were in a trance and found that the evil spirit that had pervaded the mortal Dragon Valley had changed. The heavy darkness had disappeared, the withered trees had renewed their vitality, and the green grass had also bloomed their original colors.


    At a glance, the mountains are green, and the valley presents a beautiful posture. Most importantly, in the center of Manlong Valley, the stumps and walls left by the wars of various ethnic groups in the demon kingdom will recover as before. The whole Manlong Valley is the same as it was during the reign of the demons.


    People who found something strange soon spread the news to all places. Soon, the whole wild demon kingdom knew that the dangerous Manlong Valley had disappeared. Many people approached with curiosity and wanted to see what happened.


    At this time, a news also came out from the temple of snow fox. The demon dragon clan will reappear in the wild demon domain, and the prince Aojiang of the demon dragon will become one of the four leaders in the demon domain, managing the demon domain together and leading everyone to prosperity.


    With the sound of the snow fox temple, all the originally curious clans in the demon Kingdom quieted down. They were very clear that the voice of the snow fox clan must be the meaning of Chu Feng. The rebellious Prince Aojiang was subdued by Chu Feng, which made all parties in the demon domain more awe of Chu Feng. Even if there was a little resistance, they were suppressed.


    When it was noon, the news came out of the snow fox temple again. After that, the demon domain was divided into four regions: East, West, North and south. The southeast area was managed by the snow fox temple, and the northern area was managed by the Wanhua valley of diezun. Finally, the remaining North was managed by Prince Aojiang of momelong. The once destroyed magic dragon hall rose in Aojiang.


    The demon domain began to enter an orderly atmosphere. Although it seems that the demon domain is still managed by the strong man in the demon domain, we all know that the demon domain has been firmly grasped by Chu Feng.


    In the temple of snow fox, Chu Feng and Aojiang reached an agreement last night to take away half of his demon pill and came back after changing the situation of Manlong valley. However, one night later, Chu Feng did not study life and ideals with Murong Bing sisters, but was discussing the future and specific development of the demon kingdom.


    It is impossible for the demon emperor to appear again, and the future demon domain will not change again. Chu Feng has no need to completely destroy him. Moreover, snow fox and rain butterfly need a place to live.


    After daybreak, Murong Bing sisters are busy to announce the news. Chu Feng has a little rest. At the moment, she also slowly opens her eyes. Soon, situ Ya and Bai He also come in.


    They came not long before, but Chu Feng was still resting at that time, so they left and now they just came in again.


    See Chu wind has woken up, white lotus went to the bottom to stand still, bow body way: "master!"


    Chu Feng slightly nodded: "Bing Bing, have they not finished their work yet?"


    "Finished, on the way back." White lotus has been low head, the body is also slightly curved, the body before rippling light snow white at the same time also maintains her respect.


    Chu Feng en wriggled his neck: "go down first!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s mental distress, situ Ya and Bai he were curious. Chu Feng and Murong Bing sisters had been talking about things last night. They were just outside the hall and didn''t hear any fighting voice. How could they look a little bit malnourished?


    However, of course, there was doubt in the heart, and they did not ask for a voice. Seeing that Chu Feng had nothing to say, they retreated out.


    When he was left alone in the hall, the color of solemnity flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    In the past, even if we didn''t have a rest for a few days or nights, there would be a little sleepiness and fatigue if we didn''t have a rest at night. Although there was no problem with the strength, this feeling of sleepiness should not be something that a saint would have.


    Frowning deeply, Chu Feng thought of the mysterious woman who had played with him several times. It seemed that the body would have such a situation after the night before yesterday, just like ordinary people. If you don''t have a good rest, you will feel a little weak.


    Even if Chu Feng tried to eliminate the feeling of sleepiness with his own strength, it was not so easy, or simply impossible.


    After moving his fingers, clenching his fist and slowly loosening it, Chu Feng has been resting for about three or four hours from the morning till now. This time is enough for a warrior in Tianyuan period, but he is still tired as a saint.


    Eyes twinkle with cold and murderous machine, Chu Feng does not know why this is in the end, but it can be sure that the mysterious woman can not be separated from the relationship.


    I always feel that if you don''t rest for eight hours a day, you will have no energy. This is something that hasn''t happened since Chu Feng became a martial artist. I don''t know how this will look like, but it''s definitely not a good thing.


    After biting the skin of the mouth to make the spirit a little clearer, there was also a light footstep outside the hall. Murong Bing and lengrushuang came in. The two people who had gone out early in the morning looked tired. They were not as sleepy as Chu Feng, but they had not had a good rest since Chu Feng and demon Zun entered the parallel universe.


    Seeing two women''s tired color, Chu Feng stood up and asked them to sit down. He also went to the back to massage their sisters."Husband!"


    Murong Bing tilted his head so that Chu Feng could pinch his shoulders and raise his lips to playfully ask, "if there is nothing to pay attention to, whether it is adultery or theft, do you want me and bored girl to have a morning exercise with you? No, it''s supposed to be a lunch break


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly twitched, pinched Murong Bing''s ear and said: "I think your mind can be a little more complicated. What you want is just to see your sisters are too tired to give you a massage to ease it!"


    "It doesn''t really have to be that troublesome." Murong Bing naturally knew that just now he was just joking. He blinked his eyes and looked back at Chu Feng. His eyes were like silk: "as long as you go in and out three times on me and the boring girl, we can definitely have a good sleep, and then we will be full of energy the next day."


    No matter what Murong Bing said, he could stimulate a man''s deepest desire with words. If Chu Feng hadn''t just woken up and found himself a little tired, he would have pulled out his gun at the moment.


    After patting Murong Bing''s head, Chu Feng turns to help Leng Rushuang massage his shoulders to avoid Murong Bing''s more provocative words. Chufeng leads the topic: "how are things handled?"


    Murong Bing turned his white eyes and was very upset. Chu Feng''s behavior of leading the topic away said: "there is basically no problem. Now there are only nine headed snakes and giant rats left. We don''t know how to deal with it. After all, the nine headed snakes and giant rats together are still many people."


    When he finished speaking, Murong Bing quietly looked at Chu Feng, thinking in his heart.


    According to Chu Feng''s previous method, that is, the one who follows will prosper and the other will die. Snake Zun initially abused Chu Feng into a dog in the modern world. Rat Zun is also an insidious and cunning man. Based on these reasons, Chu Feng may kill people. Of course, this is just Murong Bing''s and Leng Rushuang''s conjecture at the moment.


    After all, the death of Xi may change some things, and today''s Chu Feng they have not seen so thoroughly, at least some things they can''t understand.


    Chu Feng''s technique is very light. He massages the fragrant shoulder for Leng Rushuang. It seems that he has not heard Murong Bing at all. But Murong Bing believes that Chu Feng has heard it. Now he is just thinking about how to deal with this matter.


    So she and cold frost did not disturb Chu Feng, give him time to consider.


    After a while, Chu Feng said softly, "what do you think?"


    Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing looked at each other. The former did not speak, but Murong Bing stood up and walked to the back of Chu Feng, stretched out his hands and gently knocked on the back of Chu Feng: "my sister and I mean that there is no great threat to the demon Kingdom now, even if the existence of the nine headed snakes and giant rats can not do any harm to us."


    Murong Bing didn''t say what they wanted to do, but Chu Feng understood Murong Bing''s meaning from the words, that is, even if the nine headed snakes and giant rats stayed, they could not bring any threat to them.


    Because both of them are gods of nature. The highest realm of the two races is only the middle God. Even if you really want to do something, it will not play a very important role.


    Let go of the hands on the cold frosty shoulders, Chu Feng went to sit down and leaned over there and pondered: "but even if they are left behind, can they survive?"


    The reputation of the Hydra clan and the giant rat clan has always been bad. If it had not been suppressed by the two people, diezun and others would have already started to fight against them. Therefore, once they are allowed to stay, it will inevitably cause dissatisfaction among the other demon regions.


    It''s not easy for the demon domain to be stable now. Chu Feng doesn''t want it to be disordered until he has to. Of course, shezun is Xi''s brother, and Chu Feng hesitates in this respect. But if he has to die in order to stabilize snake Zun, Chu Feng knows how to choose.


    What''s more, Chu Feng also remembers what Xi said before the action. If he really needs that moment, it''s OK to kill snake Zun.


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang take a look at each other. They both know that Chu Feng''s inner entanglement may not have much to do with the giant rats, but the Hydra clan is somewhat embarrassed because of Xi''s relationship.


    However, if the nine headed snakes are safe, all the clans in the demon kingdom will not accept it. After all, during the reign of the demon emperor, she Zun led the people to do a lot of things for the demon emperor and killed many powerful people in the demon kingdom.


    Chu Feng looked back at the two women''s faces with a warm smile: "maybe, you can introduce me to a place where I, like Wan''er, suppressed the Yin clan at first, let the Hydra and the giant rats reflect on their evil deeds?"


    Originally have no clue two people smell speech, eyes slightly light up, Murong ice said: "there is really a place, can drive them out!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2669

    The place of the original demon temple is now surrounded by barren land, without mountains, trees, flowers and plants, only the boundless dust.


    In the first battle between Chu Feng and the demon emperor, because of Xi''s anger, he destroyed the demon temple, and even destroyed the whole primitive wolf people, which also made this place a ruin. How many people died in Chu Feng''s hands that night? No one knows. The only thing they know is that the once brilliant demon temple will eventually become the past of the demon kingdom.


    It will also become the past of the heaven and the world, and it will never reappear.


    Although there is nothing else on the barren land, there are a lot of people gathered here. It is the Hydra and the rat.


    When Chu Feng and the demon emperor entered the final battle, all the clans in the demon realm responded to the call of diezun to resist the cruel rule of the demon emperor. Only the nine headed snakes and giant rats vowed to defend the demon emperor''s rule under the leadership of snake Zun and rat Zun, and started a war. However, with Lu Wan''s intervention, the war was not too fierce, and it was over ¡£


    Due to their loyalty to the demon emperor, Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang directly let the clans of the demon domain control the people of the two clans after they came to the wild demon domain. Because LV Wan and Zhang yun''er are standing behind the Leng Rushuang sisters, all the clans in the demon domain dare not refuse.


    In addition, butterfly Zun respected to do things, and they had nothing to be proud of. Therefore, the people of the two clans, together with the snake Zun and the mouse Zun, were under control. They were all guarded here and could not leave.


    At first, when they were suppressed, snake Zun and mouse Zun also wanted to leave, but situ Ya and Bai He didn''t give them the chance, which led to the miserable situation of prisoners now.


    They can all feel the kind of sorrow of the people, but even if they feel uncomfortable at the moment, they dare not scold any one of them, because that will only make them lose their final heart.


    Once even their people don''t support it, they are really finished.


    The sun was scorching. They had been guarded here for a few days. They were guarded by the demons. The power of the snake and the mouse was blocked. At the moment, they did not know when such a day would come. They suddenly missed that freedom. Even if they had no rights, it seemed to be much better than now.


    When they all had similar thoughts, the three figures appeared in front of them from the sky. The people of the two ethnic groups who had been sitting on the ground quickly stood up with fear and fear in their eyes.


    Because the people who came were Chu Feng and Leng Rushuang.


    Now, as prisoners, they are very clear that their life and death is in the mind of Chu Feng. Thinking of that night when Chu Feng destroyed the demon temple and destroyed the primitive wolf clan, none of the people present were afraid. Even snake Zun and mouse Zun were all worried.


    Chu Feng, surrounded by cold frost and Murong ice, does not reveal any Wang Ba Qi, but maintains a trace of peace.


    At present, the highest realm of the two ethnic groups is the snake statue, but it is also the realm of the middle God. Chu Feng only needs to move his finger to turn snake Zun into fly ash. Therefore, Chu Feng does not attach too much importance to a group of people who can not pose too much threat to themselves.


    He came, but just want to make lengrushuang and Murong bing more stable in the future.


    Standing in front of the two clans, facing the snake Zun and the mouse Zun who stood up, they had long lost the kind of high spirited spirit when they followed the demon emperor, and they were more like dogs who lost their families.


    Chu Feng raised a faint smile around the corner of his mouth, passing by the people present, and remembered an idiom: a nest of snakes and mice.


    How similar the situation is to this idiom!


    Thinking about it, Chu Feng turned his back and went forward: "snake respect, mouse respect, let''s talk about it!"


    Regardless of whether snake Zun and mouse Zun are willing to talk or not, Chu Feng goes forward. Lengrushuang and Murong Bing are lazy to see the people present and follow Chu Feng.


    Snake Zun and rat Zun stood there. You looked at me and I looked at you. All I saw in each other''s eyes were confused. I don''t know what Chu Feng could talk to them at this time. Shouldn''t we kill them when we met?


    Rat Zun is a little better. He has never had a direct conflict with Chu Feng. When he fought with the demon emperor, although he gathered people from the giant rat clan to support the demon emperor, he was suppressed by Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er before the beginning of the war, so there was not much hatred.


    Only the snake Zun''s heart is particularly bottomless, because he and Chu Feng have real hatred.


    If he had not gone to the present world first, murongbing and lengrushuang would not have been taken away by the demon emperor''s body in the end. Even though the two people were taken away, at that time, he was also raging the Chu wind which was not strong enough as a dog. Now the Chu wind is strong enough to forget what happened at the beginning?


    Snake Zun shrunk his head and was afraid. Although he was a nine headed snake and possessed nine lives, Chu Feng would never be able to survive even if he had 100 lives.


    Dark swallow a mouthful of saliva, follow in the rat Zun''s back toward the direction of Chu Feng, at the same time in the heart thinking how to beg for mercy.Yes, at the moment, there is only one thought in snake Zun''s heart. If he was not afraid of death, he would not swallow a breath when he was defiled by the demon emperor.


    Deviated from the rest of the people, you can ensure that you can''t hear the voice of the conversation. Chu Feng stops with his back to the snake Zun and the mouse Zun, standing there with deep and calm eyes. Cold as frost and Murong Bing stand on the left and right respectively, giving people a light pressure.


    Snake Zun and rat Zun were not too close. About 10 meters away from Chu Feng, they stopped. The mouse Zun was not under any pressure, and whispered: "demon!"


    The snake revered the lips to shake, very unnatural opening: "demon God!"


    "It turns out that you are also afraid." Chu wind slowly turned around, the star eyes flashing cold meaning that people dare not look directly: "it''s just that people who have been bullied and humiliated by you, will they also be afraid? Think about the way you''ve been destroyed by me


    Chu Feng''s meaningful words made snake Zun and rat Zun''s hearts thump for a moment, because in this kind of speech, we can hear the subtle killing opportunity.


    Mouse Zun was very spineless, so he knelt on the ground and said anxiously, "demon God, I did do a lot of wrong things, which have harmed several demon clans, but those are not my original intention. I have always been a cowardly person. I do those things under the orders of the demon emperor, and I dare not not do them!"


    Chu Feng hears the speech and is stunned with a smile. The words of mouse respect are really a little funny, as timid as a mouse. Are you a mouse yourself, do you still need a metaphor?


    However, chufeng didn''t get tangled in such meaningless things. His eyes were bleak, and the corner of his mouth was slightly cocked up: "rat Zun said that everything he had done was the meaning of demon emperor. I don''t know what you want to say about snake Zun?"


    "I believe the demon emperor ordered you to do some cruel things, but I also believe that you have done a lot of things you want to do yourself?"


    Snake Zun narrowed his eyes. When he came just now, he wanted to ask for Chu Feng. But when facing Chu Feng, he knew that his plea would not have any effect, so he didn''t kneel down like rat Zun.


    Because if Chu Feng didn''t kill them, they didn''t have to ask for help. But if Chu Feng wanted to kill them, even if they took out their hearts and lungs to admit their mistakes, it was useless.


    What''s more, shezun remembered what happened when he was in the Chu family in Tianguan. Shangguan yingyue, chufeng''s mother, was brutally killed by him. Can Chu Feng put this matter down?


    I don''t know Shangguan yingyue didn''t die at that time, but was finally sent away by Chang''e


    Chu Feng turned the ring between the fingers, absent-minded in general: "Oh, there are conditions?"


    "I will die!" Snake Zun didn''t care about Chu Feng''s pondering. He said word by word: "but I hope you can let go of the rest of the Hydra clan. I am the clan chief, and my command is the imperial edict. They just do it according to my arrangement. All the mistakes are in me, and they have nothing to do with them."


    "What''s more, Xi helped you and died in the hands of the demon emperor. At that time, I didn''t want to revenge for Xi, but to help the demon emperor. That was my stupidity. But if Xi was still alive, I believe that''s what she meant. Let go of the nine headed snakes."


    It was beyond Chu Feng''s expectation that shezun did not ask for mercy. However, it is reasonable to think about it. How could the affair of Shangguan yingyue be erased so easily?


    His eyes were a little chilly. Finally, he slowly dispersed and opened his hand. Suddenly, snake Zun''s body would not move. At first, he struggled for a while, but he thought that this was the method of Chu Feng, and he no longer resisted, because even if he resisted, it would not have much effect.


    Chu Feng''s hand slowly raised, and the snake Zun''s body also slowly floated up: "at the beginning, you came to the world, which made me wreak havoc on me. If my mother didn''t appear, maybe I''d already died. If Chang''e didn''t arrive, I might have died in your hand, or be occupied by the demon emperor."


    "I really want to kill you, but killing you can''t change what happened, so I won''t kill you today."


    The snake Zun, who had already closed his eyes, opened his eyes suddenly, full of disbelief. What Chu Feng said just now, he almost doubted whether he had heard him wrong and didn''t kill him?


    It wasn''t a dream until Chu Feng dissipated her strength and the snake statue fell to the ground. She was shocked and asked, "why did I kill your mother, and even nearly killed you, and let the four princesses separate from you for such a long time. Don''t you hate me in your heart?"


    Chu Feng turned around, raised his head to look at the sky, sighed softly: "I hate you, but hate you does not mean that I will kill you, and you can not rise to my killing intention now, can only say that you have a good sister, her behavior let me not mind kindness once."


    "Go away and go to the wild border area with the mouse Zun. You can''t step around the demon territory for a thousand years. There are the prohibitions I set up. Repent well!"


    Chu Feng made a decision and left with Murong Bing and lengrushuang. In situ, only the snake Zun standing there stunned and the mouse Zun kneeling on the ground were confused.The wild border area is the area outside the demon domain, which is very desolate. If you go there, you have to start all over again. But is the punishment too light for killing them?


    Even if imprisoned for thousands of years, it seems that it should not be so?


    Snake Zun tears slowly flow out, kneeling on the ground, raised his head and roared: "Xi!"


    He knew that if it wasn''t for Xi, the incident that he killed Shangguan yingyue was enough for Chu Feng to tear him into pieces. Could it be as simple as driving him to the border area?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2670

    Two days later!


    Because Chu Feng has been in the wild demon domain for the past two days, the whole demon domain is very quiet, which can be said to be quieter than that of the demon emperor, because Chu Feng is a human being, not a demon family.


    Like human beings, demon clan will not be too afraid of their own kind, even if they are no matter how strong they are, but there is a sense of awe for those who are not of the same kind. In their eyes, Chu Feng is such a person, so they all try their best to be small minded.


    Wanhua Valley is the habitat of rain butterfly.


    In the sea of flowers, an outstanding figure is bending over to pick flowers. Who else can it be?


    During the reign of the demon emperor, no one dared to do anything to the rain butterfly clan because he had a mind for butterfly respect. Moreover, butterfly worship was a powerful existence next to the demon emperor, and no one dared to challenge him. Even if the snake king coveted the butterfly Zun, he secretly tolerated it in his heart.


    Today''s rain butterflies are second only to snow foxes, and no one dares to provoke them. The laughter here is a little more than that in other places in the demon domain, because this is the place where diezun is located, and she is one of the four leaders in demon domain.


    Of course, these are also because she finally chose to stand in line. Otherwise, Chu Feng would never let diezun become one of the four songs. At most, she could exist safely.


    The butterfly Zun who stoops down to pick flowers has a kind of natural flattery. The men of the rain butterfly clan who occasionally pass by from afar will take a sneak look at it with admiration in their eyes.


    The yudie clan is a matriarchal demon clan. Diezun is the most powerful woman of the yudie clan. Over the years, many men of the yudie clan hope to become the man that diezun favors. It''s a pity that butterfly dance has no interest in them. It''s just that they can take a look from afar occasionally. If you want to get close, it''s just a dream.


    Because of the angle of bending, the snow-white woman picked a flower, and looked down at her plump, bright red, but now no man has tasted it.


    With a sigh, he stood up. There were already a bunch of flowers in his hand. Dozens of different kinds of beautiful flowers could not be named, but they were not as beautiful as butterfly Zun.


    The butterfly dance came from the distance, and butterfly Zun raised a little fun: "how a face is not happy, who offended you?"


    The butterfly dance puffed his mouth and hummed: "who else can there be besides Chu Feng? Who do you think he is? No conscience at all? "


    Pointing to his own mouth: "I gave him everything, but I had to play once. Now the demon domain has stabilized, and he is also in the demon domain, but he doesn''t come to see me. In vain, I sacrifice my own mouth, hum!"


    Butterfly Zun''s mouth slightly twitched. He could not help thinking of the butterfly dance''s research on musical instruments. He gave her a glance to show her not to talk nonsense.


    In the past, she took her hand and went to the cave where she lived. Then she said, "sister, my heart is very sad, but the man is Chu Feng. He is the man of Princess four and Princess nine. What is your sister''s realm? What qualifications can you compete with them for men


    "I can tell you for sure that even if Chu Feng takes a fancy to us, we will be very unlucky after that."


    Thinking of Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing can''t help shaking his head, diezun has some helplessness, but in front of absolute strength, he has to admit his life, otherwise it will only bring himself irreparable disaster.


    Butterfly Dance curled her lips: "are also dry by Chu wind, why should they target our sisters?"


    "Can you speak more implicitly?" Butterfly respect speechless patted butterfly dance head, before this girl was quite reserved, but since knowing Chu Feng, the words are all those, not implicit at all.


    Although diezun''s heart is also that thought, but in front of her sister, she certainly will not easily reveal.


    Butterfly dance can''t control so much. She breaks free from the hand held by butterfly Zun and hums: "I''ve decided to send someone to stare at the snow fox temple. If you see Chu Feng coming out alone, tell me, I''ll go to sleep with him today. I can''t let go of such a man, whether it''s for the rain butterfly family or for myself."


    Butterfly Zun looks at her sister in surprise. She thinks so in her heart, but she doesn''t say it. But if we really want to compare, butterfly dance is much more crazy than her. She can win Chu Feng, and it doesn''t matter if she can''t.


    But the butterfly dance''s posture is, must take down the Chu wind, this self-confidence is also uncertain.


    However, in diezun''s heart and butterfly dance, she also had a lot of opinions about Chu Feng. She did not say that she paid a lot. At least she helped Chu Feng control the demon domain simply, and even she led people not to resist, so that Murong Bing and lengrushuang controlled the demon domain.


    And although Chu Feng gave her a little status, but this position compared with Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing is insignificant.


    In the past, the reason why she worshipped the ice demon was that she had no place to respect the ice demon.


    Touching his face, diezun feels that he is not nearly anything. Why is he still thinking about the gap between himself and his sister lengrushuang? Diezun sees a person coming out of the hole in front of him. Who can he be if he is not Chu Feng?Also want to hear butterfly Zun can say something butterfly dance see sister eyes blink not blink to see behind him, also curious to turn back, when see Chu Feng face smile standing in the hole blink blink, ran in a moment, do not give Chu wind any chance to dodge into his arms: "want to die me."


    Chu Feng''s hands open there and appear stiff. This butterfly dance is a surprise every time. If the spirit is not thick enough, she will definitely develop a mental illness, but it is still good to feel the feeling of full elasticity in front of her body.


    Just touch butterfly Zun in the distance play the eyes Chu Feng gently cough: "butterfly dance miss, can you let go of me first?"


    "Don''t let go. What do you do when you run away?" Instead of shaking her head directly, butterfly dance holds it tighter, and looks pitifully when she looks up: "what else is my sister and I nearly like compared to Princess 9 and Princess four? You have been here for three days in demon field and don''t come to see our sisters. Are we not worth it? "


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly. What is this butterfly dance and what, what is it to do with cold frost and Murong ice, and what relationship is it with your sister. Even if you don''t come to see you, it seems that it can be said?


    Of course, Chu Feng is muttering in his heart. It must not be said on his mouth. That is just making butterfly dance more irritated and difficult to entangle.


    While butterfly dance was chattering there, Chu Feng skillfully broke away from her arms, and then stepped back and said, "I will go, I will go, and I want to talk to you before going."


    This is said with butterfly Zun, which leads to butterfly dance eyes more resentment, and goes back to hum: "sister, do you want him to be a man or brother-in-law?"


    Butterfly Zun walked up and patted the buttock of Butterfly Dance: "what nonsense? I''ll talk to the demon first, and the rest will be said. " Blinking at my sister means nothing but saying the business, other things and so on.


    "Well," said the butterfly dance drum and the mouth


    Chu wind turns around and enters the cave. It is estimated that the girl in the demon area is a little more implicit in cold frost and Oriental rhyme. The rest of them, whether Murong ice or butterfly respecting sisters, even the hope that they have died, have brought a charming and lustful sexy charm. The demon area is full of evil spirits. Chu wind is deeply appreciated.


    Chu Feng just sat down in the cave and butterfly Zun followed in because it was said in advance that butterfly dance did not follow, but I believe it must be waiting outside.


    Chu Feng raised his hand to prepare butterfly Zun to sit down first, but before the words were exported, butterfly Zun came to him and held him in bed. Mei Yan was pressed on him like LAN, and his voice was very small. Only two people could hear: "God of God, are you here to say goodbye today or to pamper your family?"


    Just now, a fire stimulated by the deadly butterfly dance is in the small abdomen. Now when the elder sister butterfly Zun comes again, Chu Feng says the pressure mountain is big.


    She was forced to stand up and sniffed the fragrance left on her body and said, "you think more. I just want to see if butterfly Zun is satisfied with the situation. If not, how can I make you satisfied?"


    Butterfly Zun seems to be in a higher position but there is no difference from the previous one. There are not only cold frost and Murong ice pressing on the head, but even the prince of magic dragon Aojiang can make butterfly Zun shut up. In fact, only the butterfly Zun that the demon emperor can suppress before, now there are several people who suppress it, and their hearts are uneven.


    Status can also be said, rising and falling.


    "You know I''m not satisfied?"


    Butterfly zunjiao Chen, sister is not around her completely does not convergence their charm clinging to Chu Feng: "but also not too dissatisfied, after all, I like you can not give you the platform, just hope you and Princess 9 they say, hope to give the largest range of activities for the yudie family."


    Fingers across the face of Chu wind, ah airway: "because more than one of the people of the snow fox want to go out and walk, we, the rain butterfly family also want to turn around the sky."


    Chu Feng narrowed her eyes, and held her eyes attracted by butterfly Zun''s snow and white. She also understood the meaning of butterfly Zun. She didn''t care about the status or not, and more importantly, the development of yudie family.


    Because this time, the demon area was ordered to be cold and cold and Murong ice. No demon group could only walk around the demon field and the demon region without permission. If anyone is outside the scope of the demon field and the small world of the demon region, there is no amnesty for killing!


    But the snow fox family can walk in the world, get more experience opportunities, this is a kind of tyranny that cold sisters control the demon domain, this is no doubt, because the former Emperor also has relevant formulation.


    Now butterfly Zun proposes that it is to give yudie a right to freely enter and exit the demon area, which is different from other demon groups. Otherwise, one of her four is a joke, because she can not bring rapid development to her people.


    Chu Feng knows this matter. It is not obvious to look forward to it in his eyes. If he refuses, butterfly Zun will not say anything, but he must be disappointed.


    Raise your hand to skim over the charming and delicate face of a woman: "is that a sign that you can enter and exit the demon field at will?"Butterfly Zun took the opportunity to lean on Chu Feng''s body and nodded slightly: "don''t you want me to go to you when I''m free?"


    Chu Feng stood up at the right time to avoid being really irritated by diezun. He coughed softly and said, "I approved this matter, but I also said the scandal in front of me. If the people of the rain butterfly clan go to the heaven and earth to commit a crime or something happens, you diezun will bear the responsibility."


    Most of them are warriors, and most of them are human beings in the West. All the powerful in the demon domain have demon pills that can enhance the strength of the strong ones. If you don''t let them go out, it''s a kind of protection. Even butterfly Zun wants to go out, and Chu Feng won''t refuse.


    After making clear the idea of diezun, Chu Feng didn''t mean to stay too much. He waved: "tell butterfly dance a chance to see you again."


    The voice falls, butterfly Zun has not responded, Chu Feng has disappeared in front of her, butterfly Zun blink eyes, a punch hit the bed: "asshole, run again!"


    When he seduced Chu Feng just now, diezun himself also had a reaction. He also thought that now without the threat of the demon emperor, he could take Chu Feng. If he could not, he would also have butterfly dance. What he didn''t want was that Chu Feng resisted the impulse of drawing a gun and went away. Diezun felt that his self-esteem was greatly damaged.


    Butterfly Dance heard the movement also ran in, around to see Chu Feng figure, small mouth slightly open, as if studying some kind of noble musical instrument: "where is the devil?"


    Butterfly Zun hums a way: "be afraid to be squeezed dry by me, run away!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2671

    Chu Feng spent a total of three days in the wild demon domain, helping Murong Bing sisters to stabilize the demon territory pattern, making the unstable factor Aojiang completely submit, expelling the nine headed snakes and giant rats, and appeasing diezun''s dissatisfaction, and then left the demon domain.


    Chu Feng, who left the demon Kingdom, did not go back to the demon world or the temple world. Instead, he brought situ Ya and Bai He to the modern world.


    But not to go back to China, nor to look for the many beauties, but to a small island on the Pacific Ocean, just under the night.


    The reason why he came to the modern world is that Lu Wan gave him news, the news of the Holy Grail of light.


    At first, Chu Feng was not interested in the Holy Grail, but after knowing that the Holy Grail could help him avoid the surveillance of the saints and even attack the saints, he had a little interest. Of course, if he could not find it, chufeng would not ask for anything.


    Two hours ago, Chu Feng and his wife had already arrived, but Lu Wan said that there was something else that needed to be dealt with. However, Chu Feng was not in a hurry. Lu Wan said that he would come, so he would surely come. The reason why he did not come is that there are more important things to deal with.


    Situ Ya and Bai he were standing in the distance, not close to Chu Feng. They only occasionally took a look at Chu Feng and were thinking about what he was going to do. As for the other two people, they were not interested. They followed Chu Feng and acted as servants.


    After waiting for about two and a half hours, the dazzling door flashed, and Lu Wan stepped out of the room. Chu Feng looked aside and saw that Lu Wan had a little joy on her face, and a smile appeared on her lips: "look at your face. What good news is there?"


    Lu Wan was naturally happy to see her beloved man, but she was not as obvious as situ ya.


    Just nodded slightly: "is a little harvest, but need you and I together to confirm, after all, you have a can see through the illusory eyes, better than my feelings."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, and his heart was gradually excited. Lu Wan was not a man of aimlessness. He was 80% sure that he could say such a thing. When he wanted to ask, Chu Feng was moved.


    Turning back to situ ya, he said, "go and walk around and call you when you go."


    At the same time, the eyes of situ Ya and Bai He flashed a look of bitterness. How could they not know that Chu Feng wanted to talk to Lu Wan and didn''t want to let them know. There was no basic trust, asshole!


    At the same time in the heart of a dark scold, two people each to leave a direction, completely you do not know me, I do not know your appearance.


    "Chu Feng!"


    After the two men left, Lu Wan went to Chu Feng''s face and said, "where do you go, do you want to take women with you?"


    "Jealous?" Chufeng teased Lu Wan''s nose with a smile, which made the latter blush and said: "it''s not necessary to take a woman with me. It''s OK for me to take a man with me. It''s just that Yama and his wife all go back to the temple world to pacify people''s emotions, so there is no way to take them with them. After all, those people always feel that I have abandoned them."


    When Chu Feng was talking, Lu Wan looked at his eyes seriously to see if Chu Feng was lying. Unfortunately, Chu Feng''s eyes were clean, at least at this moment.


    And the reason given is also reasonable, because when the demon domain army came to the temple world, Chu Feng took all the people away. This incident led to the great opinions of Chu Feng in all the worlds. It really needs some people to reverse this negative image.


    After dispelling the idea that something was not going well in her heart, Lu Wan said, "that''s your business. I''m just asking. Let''s talk about the Holy Grail of light."


    A few days ago, Lu Wan left the demon world and first went to the stars of the universe. With her initial memory, she searched for the place where the first ray of sunshine in the ancient universe was exposed. However, after endless years, the ancient universe has expanded a lot. It is not easy to find that place again.


    Therefore, Lu Wan did not continue to search for the place where the first ray of sunlight was shining among the stars, but came to the modern world, because the last place where the Holy Grail of light and darkness appeared was the modern world.


    At that time, it happened to be the time of the end of the World War I, in which the demon king and the God King also participated. Even the places where they fell were in the modern world. Of course, where they died was unknown. So if the Holy Grail of light and darkness still exists, it must be in the present world.


    Therefore, Lu Wan has been looking for traces of the Holy Grail with her impressions of ancient times in recent days, and she just got some harvest today.


    "Wait!"


    Hearing this, the Chu wind interrupted Lu Wan''s words: "the heavens are boundless. How can you be sure that they are all in the present world?"


    Without being interrupted, Lu Wan whispered back: "because the earth is the original world. When this era of the universe opens, the earth is the most stable and perfect world. The birth of the universe is also the result of human evolution on earth. So I am sure that the two Holy Grails are most likely to be in the present world."


    Because the earth is the first planet in the universe where human beings first appear. No matter whether the sun or the dark, they start to spread out here. If the two Holy Grails still exist, they are naturally in the place where they originated.After hearing this, Chu Feng felt that there was something wrong with Lu Wan. However, Lu Wan''s saying seemed to be a judgment, which was not tenable. But if she could say it, there must be her reason.


    Under the gaze of Chu Feng, Lu Wan''s unnatural face turned red: "the Holy Grail of light may be in the Holy See!"


    Holy See?


    Chu Feng hears speech a Leng, then shakes his head: "impossible?"


    The Vatican is in the Vatican, where the Pope lives. Although it is very small, it has gathered more than one billion people. Even the president of a country is likely to be a believer of the Pope and has an irreplaceable position in the modern world.


    "What do they believe in?" Lu Wan''s direct negation of Chu Feng seems to be no surprise at all, but asks in a soft voice.


    "God!" For this question, Chu Feng didn''t think about it for a moment, because everyone on earth knows it.


    "The king of God is God, and the devil is Satan!" Lu Wan said softly.


    Chu Feng looks stunned. What is this? The God King and the devil king existed in ancient times. How could they be God and Satan? God and Satan are both products of this era. What is the relationship between God and Satan and ancient times?


    In the bewildered look of Chu Feng, Lu Wan slowly tells us that the God and Satan of this era were only invented. They were invented by the spirit world gods and demons in order to attract believers in the modern world, and the prototype was shaped by the ancient demon king and God King. Therefore, the so-called God that the modern world believes in is actually the ancient god king!


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses roared and ran in his heart. If other people said this to him, he would definitely ask that person to get out of the house. It is completely different from bullshit.


    But the person who told him all this was Lu Wan. Chufeng had to be more careful because Lu Wan could not deceive him. Moreover, Lu Wan had existed for countless times. She must have understood these historical problems, but she told herself a history she had known for a long time. What would she do?


    Lu Wan sat on the smooth reef with Chu Feng and said in a low voice: "except that Satan doesn''t know where he was killed by the devil, the God King has fallen on the land of the Vatican now, and after the fall, he has formed an underground palace on his own. So far, no one has ever gone in, or even knows where its entrance is.


    At the beginning of the new era, the protoss sent people out to find out whether they could find the Holy Grail of light or to welcome back the holy bone of the God King. However, they were unwilling to build a later holy see to commemorate the king! "


    "And when I explored the purest place where the sunshine of all worlds is, I found that the Vatican area is 500 kilometers around, so I will give you the news that the Holy Grail of light may be found."


    Lu Wan said that Chu Feng understood it.


    She had known for a long time that God was shaped by the archetype of the God King, but she didn''t pay attention to so much. The world needs a good faith, and Lu Wan will not stop it, because if one does not have faith, it is terrible.


    The reason why I say these things now is because I found that the Vatican area is the purest place where the sunshine of all the worlds is the purest. I think that the God who once owned the Holy Grail of light also fell in this area. It''s understandable that Lu Wan judged that the Holy Grail of light is here.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and stood up: "500 kilometers around is the purest place of sunshine?"


    Lu Wan nodded and rose.


    But this is good news for chufeng, but it is not particularly good news. Let alone whether the Holy Grail of light is really here, even if he has a left eye that can see through infinitely, it will take some time.


    What''s more, the king of God fell down and cast the underground palace. People who once belonged to the protoss couldn''t find it. Even if they couldn''t find it, even if they knew that the Holy Grail of light was here, what''s the effect?


    Quite a kind of being in the dark, knowing that there is a person with him, but not knowing which position he is standing in, makes Chu Feng unable to bear the bitter smile.


    Lu Wan said in a soft voice, "I''m sorry, I can only find the general location, but I can''t find the Holy Grail."


    "You''ve done your best." Chu Feng gently hugged Lu Wan and said gently, "and although you were the most powerful saint, the king of God is also a saint. If he wants to hide something after his death, I believe it will not be easily found, but you can know that the position is already very great."


    "Another holy grail of darkness, any news?"


    Lu Wan knew that Chu Feng deliberately said that to let her not feel guilty. She was moved and said, "I am going to wait until I find the Holy Grail of light with you, and then go to explore the darkest place in the world. I will certainly find the Holy Grail of darkness for you."


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned, and Lu Wan''s arms became tighter. He knew that Lu Wan worked so hard to find the Holy Grail, and even gave up her reverence to God. He was just making up for what she had done at first.


    He bit Lu Wan''s earlobe gently: "when looking for the Holy Grail of darkness, you can go to find the demon king. The demon king was killed by him. Maybe he will know."


    Chu Feng was not sure when he said these things, because the demon king was not the original demon king, but also entered another life after reincarnation.Lu Wan leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder and said, "what shall we do next?"


    Chu Feng nodded his head and looked at the sea under the curtain of night, listening to the roar of the huge waves: "unexpectedly, there is a clue, so naturally, I want to look for it, Vatican, I believe it will be very interesting?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2672

    The Vatican is the world''s smallest sovereign state, but its influence is no less than that of a superpower.


    Because it is the sovereign center of Catholicism, affecting more than a billion people in the world, it has an important position similar to that of China, the United States and so on. To some extent, it can unite people more than any other country.


    At the same time, it is surrounded by Italy, also known as China.


    Here, the holy see is the highest administrative body, and the Pope is the supreme ruler of the country. His words and deeds can not only affect the Holy See and the Vatican, but also affect more than a billion Catholics in the world.


    Therefore, although its territory is very small, no one dares to ignore its existence. Even if the population of this country is only about 1000, it is enough to establish its supreme status.


    The next night, the moon was almost round, and the Vatican City, where the Vatican was located, became very quiet with the arrival of the night. Only occasionally could you see the Vatican Knights walking back and forth. There was nothing wrong with that.


    "Is that the Holy See center?"


    What everyone didn''t know was that Chu Feng, Lu Wan, situ yabaihe and others were standing side by side, pointing to the most obvious building in the center of the Holy See, a cathedral. Chu Feng put a smile on his mouth: "is the great Pope there?"


    Lu Wan gently shook her head: "it is indeed the center of the Holy See, which symbolizes the supreme power, but the Pope is not necessarily there, because in this modern world, there are more people who want the Pope to die than those who want you to die!"


    Chu Feng smiles, but he doesn''t mean to refute what Lu Wan said.


    The Pope''s control of the world''s largest religion must be coveted by some people. Let alone the twelve Cardinals under the Pope is enough to make him headache, because if the Pope dies at this moment, the next pope must be among the twelve Cardinals.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in it. He came here tonight to see if there was any harvest.


    "Why not search other places first?"


    Lu Wan also knew that Chu Feng was just asking casually. She took back her eyes and looked at the center of the Vatican and asked softly, "although you are a saint, you may not be found, but there are too many impossible things in the Vatican. If someone finds out that you intrude into the Vatican, it will make waves in the world."


    Lu Wan said that these are not unreasonable. The Vatican is a very important place with a small population. As long as there are strangers, they will be found immediately, not to mention the obvious faces of the yellow people of Chu Feng.


    Although it is unlikely to be discovered, it will definitely be a wave of the world if it is discovered, because the Vatican is not invited by the Vatican, even if the president of the United States comes, it can not land.


    Chu Feng understood Lu Wan''s meaning, but didn''t take it too seriously. He was a saint, and his speed had exceeded the speed of light. If he could be found so easily, then the sage would be too worthless.


    Chu Feng wanted to search the Vatican first instead of searching for other places. Therefore, Chu Feng wanted to search the Vatican first, so as to avoid wandering around aimlessly. That may not be a harvest, and a lot of time would be wasted. Now Chu Feng has everything, and the most lacking thing is time.


    Instead of answering Lu Wan''s words, he just said to situ Ya and Bai He: "you two go to the southeast sea area and wait. I''ll be there in two hours, no matter whether there is harvest or not."


    Both stuya and Baihe came from the hidden world. What they wanted most at the moment was to go down and feel the Holy See, which is called the world''s first religion. They didn''t want Chu Feng to take them with them at all. Their eyes flashed a trace of bitterness. They could only nod their heads and turn away in the air, without any breath left.


    Lu Wan glanced at the direction of situ Ya''s departure and frowned: "isn''t it easier to deal with more people?"


    "I have a left eye!" Chu Feng pointed to his eyes and said, "as long as this left eye is not too much use to me, I can make up my mind."


    Lu Wan looked stunned and glanced at Chu Feng''s left eye. She probably understood that Chu Feng usually landed on the platform like an altar. Besides the center of the church, it was also an important place for the Vatican.


    It''s just that there are guards around, but no one is near here. What we don''t know is that Chu Feng won''t enter from the outside, and has directly landed on it.


    Chu Feng didn''t talk nonsense. He sat cross legged and tried his best to control his breath without causing any fluctuation. It was said that the Pope and the twelve holy warriors were spiritual beings. Although they were not very powerful, they should not be bad at capturing the breath. Chu Feng did not want people to know that he came to the Vatican uninvited, so he tried his best not to expose his breath.


    Close your eyes, but in fact, the left eye spreads out in all directions at 360 degrees. At the same time, it goes deeper into the ground. Although there is no harvest, it is always necessary to try."Someone''s coming!"


    More than ten minutes later, before Chu Feng got up, Lu Wan spoke.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and narrowed his eyes slightly: "avoid it first!"


    In an instant, Lu Wan went up to the sky without delay. After waiting for about a minute in the air, the two men walked up to the altar where Chu Feng and Lu Wan had been. They looked around to see that there was nothing left.


    All this was seen by Chu Feng. After the two Vaticans left, Chu Feng did not mean to go down. No matter where one left eye was, he could see something. He didn''t have to stay there quietly. He restrained his mind and began to search for possible anomalies again.


    Lu Wan stood beside Chu Feng, but she did not disturb Chu Feng, who was seriously investigating the abnormal situation. She only occasionally looked at the sky and the environment of the Holy See. It was very peaceful.


    This time, it took more than half an hour for Chu Feng to finish, and her eyebrows were deeply wrinkled.


    Lu Wan looked unnatural in her eyes and asked, "is there still no harvest?"


    Chu Feng gently nodded: "no harvest at all."


    When he said these words, Chu Feng was a little depressed. His left eye could see through many illusions that he could not see through before, but when he observed 500 kilometers around the Vatican, there was nothing unusual. It was just like the ordinary land.


    However, Chu Feng believed LV Wan''s judgment. She said that the Holy Grail of light was probably here. There must be a reason. Even if the Holy Grail of light is not here, the holy bone of God King should be here?


    Lu Wan said that the king of God fell here in ancient times, which is not wrong. But Chu Feng just looked at 800 kilometers in all directions and was still 70 kilometers underground. There was nothing special about it, except for some common human and animal bones, like the bones of saints.


    The Grail of light may not exist here, but there is no holy bone of the God King in the falling place. This is an unusual thing. After all, when the protoss sent people to look for it, they couldn''t find it. Could the dead king''s bones still run away?


    In the contemplation of Chu Feng, Lu Wan said softly, "will it not be here?"


    Silence for a moment, Chu Feng asked: "God King is falling here?"


    Lu Wan didn''t know why Chu Feng suddenly asked, as if he didn''t trust himself: "it''s really falling here. I''m sure."


    "But here, there is not only the Grail of light, but also the bones of saints." Chu Feng sighed and told Lu Wan about the exploration of her left eye and asked her to analyze it for herself.


    After that, Chu Feng added: "if you are sure that he fell here, and the protoss did not find his bones, where did his bones go? I have just seen that there are many corpses in the Holy See and the surrounding 800 kilometers underground, but none of them are saints. "


    The flesh and blood of a saint can decay, but his bones will never disappear.


    Lu Wan is a smart woman, Chu Feng just said that, she immediately understood what it meant.


    Unexpectedly, the king of God fell around the Vatican, so the bones must exist. Chu Feng could not find the Holy Grail of light, but it should not be that even the bones of the God King could not be found.


    But now it is really impossible to find the bones of the God King, then there is only one possibility. The bones of the God King are indeed here, but they are hidden by a mysterious force. Otherwise, the protoss would have found them at the beginning. Even if they could not find them, they should have found the left eyed Chu Feng.


    Lu Wan looked around subconsciously and said with a wry smile: "it''s possible in a radius of 500 kilometers. Even if we know that the bones of the king of God have been hidden by themselves, but if we don''t find that point, it doesn''t seem to have any effect."


    "I suddenly became interested in the Grail of light." Chu Feng replied with a smile: "no matter how powerful a dead saint is, he can''t hide his bones from being found. Even if he has such power, he can''t escape the tracking of the saints. Maybe even the strong people in the divine realm can find the bones, but they haven''t, even you and I can''t find them."


    Lu Wan looked stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "Yes Knowing that Lu Wan had already understood his meaning, Chu Feng nodded softly: "I suspect that it is not the divine king who can hide his bones after his death beyond infinity, but the Holy Grail. The Holy Grail has hidden his bones, probably because the God King is its master."


    Lu Wan nodded slightly: "it''s possible. It''s just like this. Let''s not say that we can find the Holy Grail of light, even if it''s hard to find the remains of the king of God?"


    Chu Feng put his arms around Lu Wan''s waist: "we don''t know where we are at that point. We have to go down an inch of earth to find it. It''s a little difficult at most. Why bother?"


    Lu Wan looked at the sky and Chu Feng. She knew what Chu Feng was going to do. That was to go directly to the Holy See and look for it inch by inch.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2673

    The next morning, the sun rose in the East!


    The Vatican began to be lively, but I didn''t feel too much noise, especially when someone passed by the cathedral in the center of the Holy See, they tried not to make any noise, because every morning the great Pope led cardinal elno, the twelve holy soldiers and the red Catholics to pray.


    It starts at seven o''clock and doesn''t finish until ten in the morning, so no matter who comes to the Vatican during this time, they won''t be met, let alone make a noise.


    The devout prayer lasted for about three hours and finally stopped. The already silvery haired Pope, accompanied by the twelve holy warriors, left the back of the cathedral and went back to his residence. There was only one old man in red left in the church. It was cardinal Italian, who was second only to the pope in the Vatican, also known as the archbishop.


    More than a decade ago, ilno was in the second place in the Vatican. When the former Pope died, he had the best chance to become a new pope, just because the existence of the current Pope made him lose the opportunity.


    However, even in the second place, ilno''s status is still very respected. It seems that the Pope is the only master of the Vatican, but in fact, the Pope is too old to take care of many things, and all these are managed by ilno. He will report to the Pope only if it is important.


    Of course, not everything will be reported, because he hates the Pope for taking everything that belongs to him. It can also be said that although he is in the Vatican, he is also the biggest heretic, which runs counter to the Vatican''s idea of helping the world.


    Many people know this, but no one dares to say it, because the result is how to die.


    At the end of the prayer, watching the Pope leave under the protection of the twelve holy warriors, Erno narrowed his eyes, and then turned out of the Vatican. He saw a red man standing on the side, narrowing his eyes: "aren''t you waiting for me outside the Holy See?"


    The red dress believer is a loyal follower of yirnuo. Hearing the master''s question, the red dress believer bowed his head and respectfully replied, "there is an oriental woman on the border asking to see you."


    Oriental woman?


    Ilno narrowed his eyes when he heard the speech. The Pope was acting for all affairs regardless of affairs. No matter who came to visit the Vatican, he would pass him first. If he did not agree, even if the president of the United States came, there was no way.


    But in general, this kind of situation is relatively rare, as long as it is hoped to visit, serno will receive it.


    It''s just that people who come before will inform in advance, and they will never come to the border to wait in such a rash way. Moreover, the easterners who visit the Vatican have, but never a woman.


    "Which country?" he asked


    "Heaven!" The red man whispered back.


    Hear is the Chinese dynasty Yi Er Nuo eyes a congealed fist, subconsciously clench: "how possible?"


    China is the most complex country in the world. Compared with Japan and South Korea, China is not sure how complicated it is, because it seems to be cultural freedom, but on the protection of its native land, it is abhorrent. Especially for the local religious culture, it does not allow other countries to participate in it.


    The Vatican has subordinate organizations all over the world, but it was not set up in China. Even if it had been set up, it would slowly disappear for various reasons.


    One fifth of China, with a population of more than one billion, should be Catholic in proportion. However, up to now, not to mention one-fifth, that is, one in 50000. This has always been a thorn in the Vatican''s mind. It is only because the Chinese dynasty is too complicated that even the Holy see does not dare to defeat it.


    Now a Chinese visiting Italian feels very interesting and curious.


    "Please come to the cathedral, and I''ll see you in person," he said


    The red dress believers were stunned. In the past, unless they were the president or prime minister of a country, they would meet in person, otherwise they would be given to the other people in charge of the Vatican. Now a Chinese woman has aroused her interest, which is very rare.


    With doubts in his heart, the red dress believer gave a letter of worship to ilno, and went back to invite the Chinese women at the border according to his wishes.


    When the red dress believers went down, yierno turned and walked into the cathedral and opened the prayer post in his hand. At first, it was nothing. When he sat down, he saw the contents of the post and stood up again with a look of shock in his eyes.


    Because the message on the post is that Su Xinyu, the leader of Longmen under the ruling, wants to see the pope!


    As the existence standing at the top of the pyramid in the present world, yiernuo is no stranger to the adjudication office and the Longmen gate. However, Su Xinyu, the leader of Longmen, is curious to visit the Pope, because one of them is the most influential organization in the world, and the other is the greatest power in the world.


    I don''t have any contact with each other at ordinary times. Why does the leader of Longmen want to see the Pope now?


    Squinting his eyes and thinking about it for a while, yiernuo still couldn''t find a reasonable explanation. He temporarily put away the worship post and was ready to see the special envoy of Longmen.


    For nearly an hour or so, the red dress believers who had left at first came to the inner part of the Vatican after layer by layer inspection. The latter was dressed in red, with a charming and beautiful face, overflowing with the invincible breath of youth and a little bit of charm at the same time.Yiernuo is a tough willed man. He just takes a glance and then moves away. Standing under the cross, he looks at the front with dignity and looks up, as if he doesn''t pay attention to everything.


    The cardinal also brought the red dress woman to come near, body 90 degree bend: "archbishop, the guest is coming."


    "Yes Yiernuo gently responded. The red dress believers understood that they generally bent down and left the church, giving up the space to the women in red and yiernuo.


    "Hello, Archbishop of Italy. My name is Feng Qingqing." The woman in red bowed down just in time to show a trace of respect, and her voice was sweet and greasy: "the disciple of Longmen Zhuque Dharma protector, on behalf of Miss Su Xinyu, the master of Longmen, has sent a letter of worship, hoping to meet with the Pope and discuss the mysterious knowledge."


    Most men will have the most primitive desire in the face of Feng Qingqing. It''s a pity that yiernuo is not most men. What he cares more is the belief of most people.


    Therefore, she turned a blind eye to Feng Qingqing''s charm and tenderness, and even her voice did not fluctuate at all: "Longmen is the most powerful force in the world. My holy see is just a small secular organization. The Pope can''t afford to pay a visit from the head of Longmen!"


    "Even if you really want to see him, it''s the Pope who goes to see the Longmen master, not the Longmen master who visits the Pope."


    Feng Qingqing has always felt that she is a woman with a big chest and a brain, so she has a little fun with her words.


    Before she came to the Vatican, she had learned that the pope had not been in charge of affairs for many years, and most of the things were decided by ilno. It can be said that after the invitation was put into the hands of ilno, it did not fall into the hands of the Pope. Now the so-called words of Italian Erno are just his personal words.


    How can the Pope, who is in charge of more than one billion believers, not afford to be visited by Su Xinyu?


    Thinking of some of the rumors about the Vatican that I heard at the beginning, I still think it''s overstated. Who dares to challenge the dignity of the Pope, but now that I''ve met her, Feng Qingqing believes that all this is true.


    However, she had seen through her character in her heart. However, Feng Qingqing did not show any expression on her face. She still kept a polite posture, and even her astonishing upper spirit breath was not revealed: "Archbishop of Italy, the Pope, as the absolute leader of Catholicism, affects the pattern of the world, and he can afford to be visited by anyone."


    "Today I come here on behalf of Longmen to convey the meaning of Miss Su Xinyu. I want to take this opportunity to let the Vatican and Longmen establish a deep friendship. Isn''t Archbishop yierno happy?"


    With a kind of playfulness and trial, yiernuo frowned in his ear: "Miss Feng, are you saying that I didn''t convey the meaning of Longmen to the Pope?"


    "You said it. I didn''t say anything." Feng Qingqing sighed and spread out her hands and bowed slightly: "but the Pope didn''t mean to meet him. So I''ll take it for nothing and say goodbye."


    Feng Qingqing directly turned around and walked out of the Vatican. Before she came, she was ready to be rejected. Therefore, she was not surprised by such a result. As for not being tough, it is also because this is where the holy see is. If she does, the world pressure will have a negative impact on Longmen and the ruling.


    After all, the people of the Vatican all know that the verdict is only understood at a certain level. If the Vatican is oppressed too much, the people will be unstable.


    Feng Qingqing unexpectedly left like this, which was unexpected to her. After pondering for a while, she said, "come on!"


    A moment later, the cardinal who brought Feng Qingqing in came in: "archbishop, what can I do for you?"


    Ilno raised his head, his eyes sharp: "ready, I''m going to Germany, the fastest speed, right now!"


    When gernaugh arranged to go to Germany, Feng Qingqing also left the Vatican City under the gift of the Vatican, and walked out of the Vatican. When the Vatican people left, Feng Qingqing did not stay in a car and left for the Italian capital.


    Outside the Capital International Hotel, Feng Qingqing got off the car and went in. She took the elevator to the floor of the hotel''s presidential suite. After pressing the doorbell, the door opened and Feng Qingqing walked in.


    The people inside were Chu Feng and Lu Wan, as well as situ Ya and Bai He.


    Feng Qingqing''s eyes passed the Chu wind in a dark and sorrowful way. More and more women with little sex wolves also said in a soft voice: "little Lord, as you expected, yiernuo didn''t tell the Pope about Longmen, so he refused directly."


    Because he didn''t find any abnormality last night, chufeng wanted to look for it carefully, but even if he was a saint, he would have some troubles. This is because Chu Feng doesn''t want to cause any panic in the present world. So he asked Feng Qingqing to come all night and send her a letter to the leader of the dragon''s gate. Then he followed him into the Vatican and went there carefully Explore every inch of land, I believe that there will be no deviation.


    When he began to understand the situation of the Vatican, Chu Feng thought that yiernuo would play tricks. He didn''t want him to really play. When the Pope didn''t exist.


    Touching his chin, Chu Feng raised his left hand and gently waved a finger: "tell isavia, I want to see her!"


    Today''s Pope, once a teacher of the eagle queen isavia!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2674

    Night dew deep, Germany, a hilly land.


    From a distance, you can see an ancient castle standing on this hill. It is better to go up in the daytime. When you look at the castle from a distance at night, it gives people a heavy sense of oppression. Even if the light is on, it also gives people a kind of unspeakable fear, as if there is a terrible existence hidden in it.


    This is the place where the great emperor family of Europe was once a war maniac like Hitler.


    Therefore, no matter the people in the surrounding areas or in the whole country are all good. There is nothing special that will not be close to this place. It is not that the castle with a history of more than 400 years has hidden any terrorist existence, but the great emperor family has made it clear that no one is allowed to enter within three kilometers of their family without permission.


    This rule was set up during the period of Hitler. Although he died later, this rule has not changed. It seems that the great emperor family, which seems to have declined since Hitler''s death, still exists today, and its influence has not been reduced, but has risen in awe.


    At the moment, it''s more than eleven o''clock in the evening.


    On the road leading to the castle of the great emperor''s family, an Audi is slowly approaching. From the outside, you can see three people sitting in the car, two in the front and one in the back. The person sitting in the back is the second only to the Pope, Italian!


    He came here, that is, to meet with the people of the great emperor''s family, and to tell the news that people from Longmen came to the Vatican today.


    For many people in the outside world, yiernuo has a high status, but in the dark, only he and the people who trust him very much know that he is just a spokesman trained by the great emperor family many years ago. In the early stage, he wanted to use him to control the Holy See built by the protoss, but later he failed for some reasons.


    But it does not affect his importance to the great family and his loyalty to it.


    Before the car stopped at the castle, a red man in front of him quickly got out of the car and opened the rear door. Italian Erno got out of it. However, when facing the castle of the great emperor''s family, his tall and straight body was bending a little, and his face was clearly respectful.


    Slowly out of the inside came a bald man with a casual look in his eyes: "who are you, what are you doing here?"


    "My name is ilno, Archbishop of the Holy See." In the face of the baldheaded man''s question, yiernuo did not feel any displeasure. On the contrary, she showed a smile and said, "I come here to see the patriarch."


    "See the patriarch?" The bald man was stunned and looked up and down at yiernuo. He didn''t see it in his memory, but the man who could pass the front guard to come here must not be an outsider: "what qualifications do you have?"


    As the Archbishop of the Vatican, he is the only one who speaks to others like this. How ever has it been said?


    His face was a little embarrassed, but the smile on his face never disappeared, and his tone also kept that tone: "I am the head of the clan. He asked me to come to him if I have something important to do, especially about the adjudication office. Today, someone from Longmen came to the Vatican to see the Pope. I think it''s time to report to the patriarch in person, so I''m here."


    The bald man didn''t put his face in his eyes at first, but his eyes were full of fierce Qi: "the people of Longmen are the power of Chu wind in the present world?"


    Elno felt the terror of the bald man, and his face was slightly pale. He was a spirit of Tianyuan period, and he was sensitive to the breath of the strong. The momentum of the bald man in front of him was the spirit breath of the late demigod.


    She looked more awed than before, and nodded: "yes, it''s a woman named Feng Qingqing. She said she was a disciple of Longmen rosefinch Dharma protector. She wanted to see the Pope, but I refused."


    The bald man frowned deeply. He looked at her and said, "wait a minute. The patriarch is not here. I need to ask Master Mike for instructions."


    When the bald man turned and was about to go in, yiernuo was stunned and called, "master Michael?"


    "Any comments?" The bald man turned around with a cold look in his eyes. There was no meaning of the revered Archbishop: "master Zach has left the world because of his stupidity. The great emperor family needs an heir, so the devil has chosen master Michael. Don''t you understand?"


    "No, no, please let me know." Yiernuo felt a lump in his heart and realized that he shouldn''t have asked such a question just now. Seeing a bald man walk in with a cold hum is just a reluctantly relieved breath and reminds himself not to talk nonsense.


    Because the former successor of the great emperor family was Zach, but he was too stupid and conceited to offend Chu Feng. Later, he did not know where he went, and the great emperor family had no successor. Unexpectedly, Mike has been set up as the successor.


    Speaking of this, mcelno is probably aware of it. At the beginning, it was also what Zach said.


    Mike is his cousin. He has always wanted to replace him, but he has never had a chance. But even so, all his words and deeds are the same as Zach in order to make people feel that he is better than Zach in doing similar things, but Zach does not die for a day, so he can''t get ahead in the end.Unexpectedly, in the past few years, Mike has finally found a chance to replace Zach as the successor.


    Ilno sighed in his heart and warned himself to be careful. He was the head of the great emperor''s family, but he had been in contact with Zach over the years. It can be said that he was Zach''s person. But now Zach has no life and death, and the patriarch is not there. Obviously, he can''t offend Mike.


    As the person chosen by the great emperor''s family to enter the Holy See, he was very aware of the five forbidden areas. He also knew that the bald man must have come from the spiritual world and was sent to protect the great emperor''s family just like the others.


    Just now he called Mike "young master". It can be seen that the spirit world has recognized Mike''s status. If he still insists on meeting the clan leader if he is not smart, he must be no different from looking for death.


    Waiting outside for more than 20 minutes, the bald man came out: "master Mike let you in."


    Yiernuo frowned at his words. He hesitated and asked the two followers to wait outside. Then he followed the bald man into the castle and went out to a room on the second floor.


    The bald man stopped. "Master Michael, here comes ilno."


    "Let him in!" At first there were some strange voices, and then came a man''s voice. From them, ilno heard a kind of arrogance, which was no less than Zach''s.


    The secret way had better not be what difficult to deal with people, and so on the bald man opened the door, Yi Erno also walked in.


    As soon as he entered, he stopped and wanted to turn around and go out. But the door had been pulled back and closed by the bald man. Hearing the dreamy voice in his ear, he made a sign of prayer.


    Because there is a big bed, on which a blue haired young man is pressing on a woman. They are both studying noble art like a little white sheep, and no matter there are audience nearby, they are changing their posture and continuing to work there.


    "Ilno, Zach had a big say in his family when he relied on you."


    The blue haired youth who is struggling on the woman not only has blue hair, but also has blue eyes. With a string of Buddhist beads similar to Zach, he continues to ravage the women under him. At the same time, he also jokingly says: "now that Zach is executed by a devil, are you afraid to come here?"


    "Master Michael, I''m the most loyal follower of the family. When I come here, I''m just like going home. There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Mike sneered, how could he not hear the unnatural words of ilno, but he did not point out that he had become the successor from a collateral. He knew what to say and what not to say.


    After a few minutes, he stopped to kick the woman who had fainted to the ground and pulled the towel around him. "I heard that people from Longmen went to the Vatican today and asked to see the Pope. Is there any information disclosed, such as whether Chu Feng will show up?"


    "That guy came back from the dead is now the biggest obstacle for the devil. Although we can''t help, if there is any useful information, we must pass it on to the devil."


    From Mike''s mouth, Erno heard something else, which was that Mike was conveying to him the message that he was the devil nagula.


    Pretending not to know the general, yi''erno with his back to him lowered his head and said, "no, it''s just that Su Xinyu, the master of Longmen, wants to see the Pope."


    "Oh Mike chucked his mouth dully and sat down with half a glass of red wine at the bottom: "but even if he will show up, he doesn''t need to care. A danger will hide. It''s no use for those who dare not find the devil to avenge their own woman''s death. At the beginning, he just got up by relying on the dragon''s gate."


    Yiernuo turned around and saw the woman lying on the ground naked. He quickly moved away his eyes, but there was a touch of slight disdain in the corner of his mouth.


    It was scorn and disdain for Mike.


    Although he was in the Vatican, he had heard a little about what happened in the five forbidden areas. Chu Feng may not be the opponent of nagula, but it is easy to deal with anyone in the world. Where does Michael come from and belittle Chu Feng?


    What''s more, two days ago, he received news that Chu Feng had regained the upper hand, forcing nagula to retreat into the spirit world and dare not go out. Didn''t Mike know? He still says Chu Feng is not good.


    Of course, he said these words in his heart. On the surface, he would not say them. He said respectfully: "what master Michael said is, what is the reason for this visit to the Pope? They have never been in contact with each other. Suddenly, I''m afraid there is a conspiracy. "


    "I have rejected the Longmen messengers, but if they really want to see the Pope, I can''t stop them all the time. I can''t say anything to the Pope. After all, behind the Pope, there are Protoss."


    As soon as ilno finished speaking, Mike laughed loudly: "the protoss have been beaten by demons. I don''t know where to hide. What are you afraid of? If the devil didn''t tell me not to mess up the present world, I would have asked the leaders of the whole world to come to see me. You would have worried about a declining Protoss. RidiculousRegardless of Erno''s embarrassed look, Mike stood up and snorted, "now you go back to me and tell the Pope to abdicate him to you. If you don''t, you can tell him that''s what I mean. This is the meaning of the great devil."


    Ilno''s face changed. Just as he was about to speak, the phone in his pocket rang. He bowed slightly to apologize and answered. After a moment, his face changed slightly. He hung up and said, "master Michael, my people have just heard that isavia, Queen of the eagles, will visit the Pope tomorrow. Because she is a former student of the Pope, the Pope himself has agreed."


    Mike''s eyes narrowed slightly: "are you talking about a few years ago that Chu Feng didn''t want the throne, that isavia, the most beautiful king?"


    I''erno nodded gently: "exactly


    Macbeth turned away with a look of reflection, and then said, "wait for me. I''ll go to the Vatican with you!" The corner of his mouth sparked a cold smile: "Longmen visit was refused, and at night Chu Feng''s woman decided to visit the Vatican. I don''t believe that there are such coincidences in this world."


    "I want to see what Longmen really wants to do, or what Chu Feng, who has been beaten and cowered by demons, wants to see the Pope?"


    Ilno squinted and wanted to say whether this matter should be reported to the spirit world. However, seeing Mike''s confident and disapproving look, he still kept what he wanted to say, because he knew that even if he said it would not have any effect. So proud Mike, how willing to admit the strength of Longmen, told the spirit world.


    Now he is thinking more about how to dig out some useful information and report it to the spirit world?


    Probably guessing Mike''s mind, ilno slightly bowed out of his room, feeling a little upset. He wondered whether he would try to contact the patriarch and report the matter to the spirit world. Otherwise, it would be ok if Mike didn''t do anything like this. If something happened, it would be irreparable.


    Because a few days ago, the head of the great emperor''s family lost contact with him and told him not to offend Chu Feng''s women as much as possible. Because in the five forbidden areas, because of the death of a woman, Chu Feng almost destroyed the wild demon domain!


    When ilno withdrew, Mike called out to the outside, and the bald man came in. Mike pointed to the woman on the ground and said to him, "throw her out, and then send my uncle to Satan. I don''t want him to rise again and threaten my present position and everything."


    "In the future, I will repay you. In addition, I will take some people with me to the Vatican. I want to see if there is a conspiracy in Longmen to prepare for the devil to enter the modern world."


    The bald man didn''t pay homage to Mike. He glanced at the woman on the ground and said indifferently, "I want her!"


    Mike was stunned and then laughed: "no problem. I''ll give you whatever kind of woman you want."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2675

    At three o''clock in the morning, the Italian capital International Airport.


    A flight from Eagle country landed safely on the airport runway. The police have already set up a cordon to prevent anyone from approaching. Because this is the special plane of Queen isavia, she will stay in the capital international hotel tonight, and then leave for the Vatican for a three-day visit at 7:00 tomorrow morning.


    Although it was only a way out, the government still gave isavia enough respect and sent 500 military and police forces to martial law around the airport to protect isavia''s safety. Even in the evening, the vice president came to greet isavia in person.


    When the plane stopped completely, isavia, dressed in a long black dress, stepped down from the top, accompanied by a beautiful woman with long legs. She was her best friend, the director general of the international human rights organization, savaki.


    She didn''t come, but she heard that someone was going to see isavia, so she happened to have nothing to do, so she followed.


    When the two men came down, a middle-aged man with a Mediterranean head came up. Isavia gave a polite smile: "Mr. vice president, it''s late at night, please."


    The vice president is also a little strange. According to the truth, even if she wants to come, she can wait for the day. The arrival of the big night is still unexpected, but he will not speculate too much. He said with a smile: "Your Majesty is joking. Welcome to visit Italy next time!"


    Isavia nodded softly, "sure!"


    This time, isavia arranged a visit to the Vatican, so there will be no other activities except one night''s stay in Italy.


    After a few words, the vice president accompanied isavia to the outside, followed by Sark, leader of the Royal Guard, and eight members of the Royal Guard. All of them remained within five meters of isavia and were ready to deal with the danger.


    After leaving the airport and getting on the bus that had been prepared for a long time, isavia and savaki got on a car. Instead, the vice president sat in the back of the car and accompanied them to the hotel. After they arrived at the hotel, he would also leave.


    At this time point, I feel a little sleepy.


    Compared with the fatigue of the vice president, isavia and savaki are not sleepy at all. It''s not that they are used to not sleeping at night, but they are excited to see Chu Feng which they haven''t seen for three years.


    "Beautiful queen, I feel you are excited."


    Savannah looked out of the window. At this time, there were almost no pedestrians and vehicles. When she looked back, she was as red as a little girl, and said in a playful tone, "you know, you are 32 years old, not 18 years old."


    She pursed her lips, and her eyes were full of banter: "be reserved. Most Chinese men like reserved women."


    Isavia''s face reddened a little after hearing this, and she gave a little look at Savannah with a little embarrassed meaning.


    Because the plan is the flight at five o''clock in the morning tomorrow morning, but she wants to see Chu Feng quickly, so she comes in advance. The rest of the people don''t know, but Savannah is very clear. Now she makes such an explicit joke, isavia is sure to be steady and mature, but it is also in front of outsiders. She is more or less embarrassed in front of her best friend.


    However, in a sudden embarrassment, isavia stretched out her long legs and said with a smile, "what about you? You''ve left your work behind. Why do you want to follow me?"


    "I remember that you are several years older than me. You should be reserved. The men of the Chinese Dynasty do not like bold and enthusiastic women."


    Shawaqi smile, said: "no, the actual pursuit of Chinese men is a gentle, virtuous and reserved wife, bold and passionate lover, I do not use the former, I pursue the latter, so I came, but the queen you, should not be so ah, you don''t just want to be a lover?"


    Isavia shook her head with a wry smile. She looked out of the window and didn''t talk to her again. Of course, she knew what she was thinking, but she didn''t care about it.


    From the moment she chose Chu Feng, she had already accepted the fact that Chu Feng had other women. She could accept other Chu Feng women. Why can''t she accept her best friend?


    Both of them had a tacit understanding and did not speak any more. The motorcade stopped outside the capital international hotel nearly half an hour before 4:00 a.m. because the vice president had already said hello in advance, and the general manager of the hotel and his staff were waiting outside the door.


    As isavia came along accompanied by the vice president, the hotel staff, led by the general manager, exclaimed, "welcome queen isavia to the capital Kailin international hotel."


    In the face of the public, isavia is still that kind of noble and elegant. She nodded slightly and walked straight into the hotel with a little smile. She was very friendly and patient. However, Savannah, who was behind her, knew that she looked quiet, but she was already very anxious.


    Because Chu Feng lives on the floor of the presidential suite of the Kailin international hotel.


    "Your Majesty the queen."After shaking hands with the hotel staff in isavia, the general manager said, "the presidential suite at the top of our hotel is currently occupied. We will empty the second floor for you and your entourage. Please forgive me."


    For those who have already checked into the presidential suite earlier, it is not easy to empty the hotel. It can only be emptied to the penultimate floor for isavia and her entourage.


    The vice president''s face turned cold, and he felt that the general manager of the hotel was not sensible. How could she stoop to the second floor from the bottom with isavia''s identity? Although it was also a presidential suite, it did not have the highest level of dignity.


    As she was about to speak, isavia said, "it''s late at night. I don''t need to disturb the sleeping guests. Let''s arrange it on the top floor. There should be more than one suite there."


    Both the general manager and the vice president of the hotel are stunned. Naturally, there are more than one presidential suite on the first floor of the hotel. However, as the queen of Eagle Kingdom, she should live on her own floor. How can I stay on the same floor with others?


    The general manager of the hotel took a look at the vice president, who hesitated and then nodded.


    With the permission of the vice president, the general manager of the hotel said, "I''ll have it arranged. Your majesty, please."


    Isavia nodded gently and followed the hotel staff into the elevator. Only a few guard members accompanied by savaki and Sark were accompanied. The rest of them went up the stairs to ensure that there was no potential danger and stayed on the highest floor.


    When the elevator on the top floor was opened, isavia and others came out. The vice president had left and the hotel general manager was not convenient to follow. Only two hotel staff led to open a presidential suite without any people.


    "You go down first."


    Looking at the open door, isavia said to the two staff members, "I have a little more to arrange."


    The two staff members are both about 20-year-old girls. They are also under some pressure in the face of a powerful woman like isavia. They nod and leave quickly. The members of the guard have also come up from the stairs on both sides. Sack quickly arranges their positions.


    Isavia looked at the door next to the suite she was going to live in. She unconsciously put up a smile on her mouth, but she covered it up very well. Even Savannah didn''t find it.


    "Sark, take the guard on both sides of the stairway. Miss savaki and I are going to have a rest."


    Sark looked stunned and looked at the opposite door: "Your Majesty, this",, "


    " go! " Isavia knew that Sark wanted to say that this floor was not only for them, but also for unknown people. She was worried about her safety, but she didn''t worry at all because she knew who was living next door.


    Sark hesitated, but he did not dare to disobey isavia''s orders. He bowed his head and said, "the queen will rest early."


    She turned around and waved with the guards and went back to both sides of the stairway. Isavia and savaki had been standing at the door of the room, but they didn''t go in until Sark and his men were hidden in the stairway. However, the door was not closed, but it was covered.


    They walked in and sat down for less than a few minutes. When they heard the sound of closing the door, they all stood up and saw that there was one more person in the room. Who could not be Chu Feng?


    Isavia in front of the people are stable, majestic image, but now facing Chu Feng, she has put down the Queen''s reserve, walked quickly two steps, rushed into Chu Feng''s arms, bit her lips and whispered, "I miss you."


    It has been three years since I went to China last time that I haven''t seen Chu Feng. The women who have been known all over the world for the sake of Chu Feng''s trouble do not want to have any reserve when they see him again, because this is their own man, and they don''t need too much reserve.


    Chu Feng felt the woman''s eagerness and missing, and felt a trace of apology in his heart. For these beauties, he really took care of too little.


    Just about to speak, isavia suddenly kisses his mouth. Chufeng''s eyes are frozen and she is standing beside her. When is she so enthusiastic and active? Is she in her thirties like a wolf?


    I don''t think it''s appropriate, but I feel the eagerness of isavia, and Chu can''t bear to push aside. She hugs a woman''s affectionate kiss, which makes Savannah, who is standing there as an audience, is speechless, which means abusing a single dog.


    The kiss didn''t make people cry. It just stopped after a few minutes.


    Isavia, who was too excited just now, forgot that her best friend was still there. Now she calmed down and blushed. She was always steady, and even more holy and noble among the people, could be like this.


    However, the face of this person is Chu Feng. Isavia doesn''t mind taking the initiative any more, which is based on the absence of savaki.


    And Savannah also at this time came forward, generous open arms: "less wind, give a hug OK?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2676

    Some people say that when you like a woman, you must not rush to express your love and observe it slowly.


    This observation does not mean to see the character and character of this woman, but every time it is proved that the woman you like must have a more beautiful girl friend and sister.


    The beauty of isavia is there, and Savannah has not surpassed her. However, to a certain extent, Savannah is more charming and charming than Isaiah. After all, she will be nearly 40 years old in a few years. As long as the women at this age are properly maintained, they will have great attraction for men of any age.


    And Savannah, that''s a woman.


    Capture the playfulness and banter in the eyes of shawaqi. Chu Feng is very clear that even if she is asked to study life and ideals now, she will not refuse and will take the initiative.


    But when isavia is here, she must pay attention to the influence. Even if she doesn''t mind, she can''t feel sorry in her heart.


    However, even shawaqi has taken the initiative to open her arms. Chu Feng still wants to give some face. She opens her hands generously and hugs her in isavia''s playfulness. The original intention is just to hold her and release her. But when she wants to release her, Chu Feng finds that she hugs herself tightly.


    Feeling the fullness and ferocity in front of her chest, Chu Feng swallows her saliva. She has a great impulse to study the feeling and size of her hands. If it was not for her determination, she would have started to study it at this moment.


    Shawaqi''s eyes flashed light banter. She felt the slight change of Chu Feng''s body when she held her tightly. She just released it, but she didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. When she released Chu Feng''s hand and put it down, she took it with her hand and let Chu Feng''s big hand fall on her long leg.


    The amazing smoothness and elasticity of Chu Feng''s mind rippling, passing by the long legs that occupy the majority of the height of Savannah, in a vulgar word, can play for ten years.


    Reluctantly moved his eyes, Chu Feng coughed gently: "long time no see."


    "Not long, three years." "It''s just that our beautiful queen doesn''t feel like a long time, then we don''t know. We should understand that the royal family wanted to marry her out before the age of 30."


    It seems to be ridicule, but Chu Feng knows that savaki doesn''t mean that. She just reminds her that isavia has had a bad time in the past few years, and occasionally bears the pressure of the royal family.


    After all, he has not married at the age of 32, which is very rare in the history of the royal family.


    Once again, if you''re tired, isavia, hold your hand


    After so much experience, although Chu Feng is still male chauvinism, he has his own attitude towards those beauties who have not broken through the bottom line. If they are really tired, then let go and pursue their happiness. For example, find a person who can accompany them day and night, without waiting for him every day.


    Just said to export, isavia raised her hand to Chu Feng''s mouth: "don''t say anything. I can''t marry anyone except you in this life."


    The confession that once caused a sensation all over the world has already let everyone know that she isavia is the woman of Chu Feng. Who dares to rob Chu Feng woman in this world?


    Chu Feng is also very clear about this. A sigh makes her feel more guilty for isavia and the rest of the beauties. All of them are the women who are extremely gorgeous and gorgeous on one side, but they all become his women of Chu Feng, which can not be seen in a few months or years.


    That kind of feeling Chu wind did not experience, but also know that definitely is not a kind of good taste.


    Hugging isavia tightly, Chu Feng didn''t say any more words about letting go when he was tired, because he knew that even if he said it, he would not listen. Instead of saying words that let these beauties down, we should try our best to finish all the things as soon as possible. We don''t ask them to accompany these beauties day and day, but also don''t let them wait too long.


    After hugging and parting, isavia has packed up her excitement of seeing Chu Feng. The whole person is much calmer, but in her eyes, she can still catch some happy colors.


    Three people all sat down, shawaqi legs crisscross, wearing a short skirt she is set off a pair of long legs is particularly attractive, coupled with not even silk stockings, ivory luster always let Chu Feng can''t help but see more.


    But that''s all.


    After a silence, Chu Feng said, "isavia, when you visit the Vatican tomorrow, I want to go into the Vatican with you as a guard."


    This is also the reason why ishavia came. Because the Chu Feng asked Feng Qingqing to send her a letter of worship, but the Vatican is different from other places. It can ignore those people, but if there is any accident, it will cause world turbulence.


    It''s the center of Catholic power. If someone stealthily invades the Vatican, it will surely cause the madness of those devout believers, which is not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    Secondly, he didn''t want to let anyone know that he was in the present world, lest the news spread to the five forbidden areas, what would nagula do.Such a possibility is not very great, but as long as there is a possibility, we should be careful.


    Isavia already knew what to do when Chu Feng contacted her, so it''s not surprising at all. There''s nothing wrong with arranging Chu Feng to enter the escort team.


    Yingguo itself is a multi-ethnic country. It''s nothing to have a yellow skin in the guard team. Moreover, few people have seen Chu Feng himself. Even if he stands in front of others, others may not recognize him as Chu Feng.


    Nodding slightly, there was no hesitation at all: "no problem. I''ll ask Sark to prepare a suit of clothes."


    Chu Feng is not worried about this. Isavia is a student of the Pope. It is normal for students to visit their teachers. People who believe in the Vatican will not probe too much. That is not only disrespect for isavia, but also disregard for the Pope.


    Probably settled the matter of tomorrow, Chu Feng stood up, and isavia got up with a tight heart, and her eyes were still if she pointed to shawaqi, which was meaningful.


    Savannah is not an idiot. How can she not know the meaning of her eyes? She pursed her lips and got up helplessly in her eyes: "you two keep talking. I''m a little sleepy and want to have a rest."


    Then she went into one of the bedrooms and closed the door, leaving isavia and chufeng standing there.


    Chu Feng just stood up and was ready to go back to the room next door. Because LV Wanfeng was green and they were still there, Chu Feng knew that it was isavia who deliberately let go of shawaqi. The purpose was to get along with him alone and see the woman''s delicate look. Chu Feng wanted to go back first, but she still resisted.


    She went up to isavia and put her hands on her shoulder. The latter also raised her head with a slight light in her eyes: "wind, give me a child. I think there is someone else to accompany me when you are not around."


    Isavia spoke directly, or said such a request, let Chu Feng a little surprised.


    However, Chu Feng soon calmed down. In the face of isavia''s invitation, few men could refuse, but Chu Feng knew that he could not do so. He wanted to leave isavia a little way out.


    Now he is fighting in the five forbidden areas. Although he has removed the threat of the demon emperor, there is still a more terrifying devil. Even if he kills the devil, there is nothing left? The mysterious woman who has strengthened him several times is also a problem, even if it doesn''t mean nothingness.


    It can be said that Chu Feng does not know when he will die, when all the beauties have nothing to rely on, Chu Feng does not want this to happen.


    Naturally, there is no way for those raw rice to cook mature rice, but isavia is clean and clean. In addition, she is the queen and she will never marry. If she loses her virginity, she will certainly suffer some pressure in the future.


    Isavia didn''t know what Chu Feng thought. She just felt nervous when she saw that he didn''t take the next step: "do you think I''m old?"


    The difference between the two is 10 years old. Judging from Chu Feng''s appearance three years ago, there is not much change. Although the change of isavia is not very big, it is hard to guarantee that she will not change in a few years. She mistakenly thinks that Chu Feng dislikes her old age and regrets it!


    Chufeng laughs bitterly and feels that isavia has really changed a lot.


    I still remember that when I went to Eagle country, isavia didn''t allow him to land and asked him to return the same way. Finally, he landed in Eagle country under the threat of half light speed missile. Later, by chance, the two people had a strange feeling. Now I think about isavian''s iron determination at that time, but now there are more women''s unique softness.


    Gently pinched isavia''s face: "if I dislike your age, I would not have been with you at the beginning."


    "Who knows!" Isavia looked directly at Chu Feng and said in a soft voice, "I was only 29 when I was the most beautiful woman. At that time, you were 19. Who knows if you like elder sister''s heavy taste?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and she shook her head with a bitter smile. Who did isavia learn from? Like elder sister, but also heavy taste?


    She gently kisses her forehead and says, "with me, you will never grow old, but not tonight. I still have important things to do. You should also have a good rest. Otherwise, you will be listless when you enter the holy see tomorrow, and you will lose face when you are the most beautiful king."


    It seems that the tone of coaxing a child made isavia blush, and her eyes flashed shyly: "so tonight, you can sleep with me, and you can do nothing."


    Chu Feng hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2677

    At six o''clock in the morning, after resting with isavia for more than an hour, Chu Feng got up and went back to the next room. At the same time, he took a set of clothes of the guard team, and prepared to enter the holy see as isavia''s guard.


    "Little Lord, why have you been there so long?"


    As soon as Chu Feng returned to the next room, Feng Qingqing, who had not slept all night, sat on the sofa and blinked her eyes and said, "aren''t you going to talk to her majesty about pretending to be her escort? How can it take two hours to go? Can you finish talking about everything at this time? "


    Feng Qingqing''s words made Lu Wan and situ Ya blush. They were not fools. How could they not hear that Feng Qingqing was teasing Chu Feng.


    Two hours is enough to do a lot of things, such as studying some kind of noble art of life.


    "You talk a lot."


    Chu Feng glared at Feng Qingqing. She was speechless for the girl. She knew that she was a man of rosefinch, and deliberately seduced him. Even the master''s man did not let go, and Feng Qingqing was a wonderful flower.


    Entering a room, Chu Feng put on the clothes of the escort team that isavia had prepared. When he came out, he completely changed himself. At least, he was not familiar with the people he had met. He would not believe that the person in front of him was chufeng.


    Chu Feng stood in front of the mirror and looked at it. It was not a superb disguise. But within the Vatican, Chu Feng believed that few people could recognize him. It would be safe to go there.


    "Are you going by yourself?"


    When Chu Feng turned around, Lu Wan asked in a soft voice.


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded gently and said, "according to the investigation I started, the Vatican is equipped with surveillance devices everywhere. Although we can use the fastest speed to avoid those monitors, we can''t carry out detailed investigation in that way. I will have such a chance to disguise myself as isavia''s guard, and it''s not convenient for you to go there."


    Because if you shuttle around the Vatican with speed, you can''t do a detailed investigation. If you want to make a careful investigation, you will be caught by the monitoring, which will cause panic. If you don''t have to, Chu Feng won''t let this happen.


    The present world has the present stability, which will never be found in the five forbidden areas. The only world without the strong can not be lost.


    Lu Wan nodded clearly: "I''ll go back when you find something suspicious."


    Chu Feng nodded and said to Feng Qingqing when he was ready to go out: "go back and tell Xinyu and your master that this time I won''t go back to the Heavenly Kingdom. If I can''t find what I need, I will leave the present world first. But if Longmen confirms the trace of the protoss, you can tell me that I need them."


    Phoenix green eyes wronged Du mouth.


    This time, Chu Feng contacted them and asked a person to come over and send the obeisance to the Vatican. At first, she was very happy to come and think about the one who could be lingering with Chu Feng. She didn''t want to come to Chu Feng with other women.


    It''s OK to take other women with you. It''s a big deal to find a safe time to study and solve the needs. I don''t want Chu Feng to let her go back first. Feng Qingqing constantly scolds the bastard little master in his heart. Even if she can''t see the light, she should be fed, right? How long have you been hungry.


    Eyes sad to get up, hum a sound directly disappeared in the house, as the God of her, soon can go back to heaven.


    Before she left, Lu Wan and Lu Wan looked at her attitude. All the three women''s eyes could not help looking at Chu Feng, which made Chu Feng speechless. She found that the women around her were measuring him with stallions.


    Although she was a little speechless, Chu Feng did not waste time waiting for time. She told Lu Wan not to move around and wait for news. Chu Feng went back to the suite opposite isavia.


    "Who are you?"


    Just walked in, a few minutes forward to sakak eyes vigilant, want to pull out the gun, but when he saw the face under Chu Feng''s hat, he immediately straightened his body: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng closed the door to avoid being heard outside. He went up and down to look at sakak: "I haven''t seen you for several years. I''m still so strong. Protect the queen, or I''ll make you very unhappy. In addition, from today on, I''m not a little wind. I''m just a soldier under you. Remember not to expose it."


    Sark also found that chufeng was wearing the clothes of the guard team. He was curious about what chufeng wanted to do, but isavia on the side had no opinion. Sakak could not say anything. He just kept nodding.


    He is a professional soldier, and also a captain of Wang Shi Wei, but that''s all compared with ordinary people. Facing Chu Feng, he doesn''t feel like he''s a lightning bolt.


    "Sark, go and make arrangements. We''ll leave in a moment." She had already combed the soft voice of isavia, who looked energetic.


    Sark didn''t dare to stay too much. Chu Feng felt very uncomfortable here. When he left the room, he told himself to do what Chu Feng said. Not to mention that Chu Feng was isavia''s man, the latter would protect him. Chu Feng alone was a butcher who deterred the world. Sack wanted to live two more years.


    "Wait, you go first." After Sark left, Chu Feng took isavia''s hand: "I will arrive after I have arranged my residence, so that when I can go in and check, I will be found out."Originally, Chu Feng wanted to enter the Vatican with isavia at first, but later found out that the members of isavia''s escort team were all white. Suddenly, a Chinese appeared and would inevitably be noticed. Although the possibility is not very great, it is always better to be careful. Chu Feng doesn''t want to be found out before he starts to explore.


    Most of isavia didn''t know what Chu Feng said, just nodded slightly.


    Twenty minutes later, Sark was outside and said it was ready to go. Isavia got up and said, "Savannah is still sleeping. Please wait and tell her to come to the Vatican. She is a student of the Pope like me."


    Chu feng''en said. After isavia went out, she closed the door and took a look at the time on the wall. It is not seven o''clock. Isavia is going to the Vatican now, and it is estimated that she will not rest until noon. Then she can go back.


    Because today is the first day of isavia''s visit to the Vatican, there must be a lot of people watching at that time. It is inevitable that there will be accidents. If we go back later, we can avoid such a situation.


    Turning to the locked door, Savannah is not up yet?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, the corners of his mouth skimmed over and pondered. Instead of knocking on the door, he sat down directly and opened his mouth to the room where shawaqi lived: "long legged horse, she has gone."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she opened the door and came out dressed in a purple pajamas. She was a cold and gorgeous woman, but now she gave people a kind of sexy bold and unrestrained, especially the short skirt was a little short, which only covered the buttocks, and a pair of long legs showed in the air.


    Come over and sit directly opposite Chu Feng. Chu Feng, who has just picked up a cup of hot milk, takes a sip. She has a look at shawaqi sitting opposite. She can''t help but spit out the milk in her mouth and spray it on her body impartially.


    Just want to talk, shawaqi face suddenly cold down, look at his embarrassed appearance, mercilessly stare at Chu Feng: "asshole!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" Chufeng put down the cup with a wry smile, took the tissue and went to help shawaqi wipe the milk on her body. At first, it was a little better, but there was something wrong with it after wiping it. Because Chu Feng found that shawaqi was looking at him with eyes in his eyes.


    As soon as her hand stopped, she bent her legs and caught Chu Feng. She drew closer to herself: "less wind. What did you see just now? So much reaction?"


    Smell from the light fragrance of shawaqi, Chu Feng body bending a little closer to her, two people''s faces are only 10 cm apart.


    The corner of his mouth was amused, and one hand picked up savaki''s sexy chin: "long legged horse, if you don''t guess wrong, you are on purpose, or how can I see the golden abalone? And did you listen to isavia that I''m not going until later, so you can''t talk about it, just to be alone with Ben Shao? "


    Instead of retreating, she lifted her hand around Chu Feng''s neck, moved her legs up to her waist and directly held it: "less wind, you''re so smart, I''ll be under pressure. It''s still early. Shall we have a morning exercise?"


    "You really amaze me Chu Feng gently pinched savaki''s chin: "the first time I saw you, it was like a tigress. Later, when you and isavia were together, I thought you were a mature and rational woman. But now I see you, I think you have the characteristics of 40 like a tiger."


    "I told you that when I was thirsty, I would look for a man. Why should I bear it? Isn''t it hard? "


    Shawaqi legs force Chu Feng''s body directly forward, her mouth also can''t help sending out some voice: "less wind, you get up!"


    Chu Feng slightly shook his head, using a clever force to open savaqi''s legs, pulled down her lifted skirt to block the wonderful scenery, reorganized himself and said, "I''m not a incompetent man, in the face of miss savaqi, your charm must be responsive."


    Savannah narrowed her eyes: "there is a reaction, why no action?"


    "Reaction is reaction, not action." Chu Feng turned to avoid looking at the moment completely a seductive gesture of shawaqi, look slowly restore calm: "or prepare for it, I have more important things than the study of your depth."


    Shawaqi looked shocked. She looked at herself and Chu Feng. When isavia called her up, she knew that Chu Feng was not over for the time being, so she said she wanted to go to sleep. The purpose was to turn her back on isavia and do Chu Feng. She was also confident that she could attract countless men in this way.


    Even when Chu Feng was close to her just now, shawaqi felt that Chu Feng would study her depth, and she didn''t want to just turn around. Chu Feng looked serious. This is what savaqi could never have imagined.


    Slowly calm down, the heart is also a little angry, Chu Feng did not even go up to her, this is a kind of shame to her, stand up, eyes is not depressed, but a kind of fighting spirit burning color: "Chu Feng, I will certainly sleep you."


    Overbearing left a word, shawaqi walked into the room heavily closed the door, women and men, the more can not get, the more will be crazy, at the moment of savaqi is like this, so charming posture even can not hook Chu Feng, it is a blow to her confidence.Chu Feng shrugs her shoulders, and women are wonderful. But if you don''t let the world of heaven and earth safe, no matter how beautiful a woman is, she will soon become a moon in the mirror!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2678

    It''s noon, where the holy see is!


    Isavia, accompanied by some members of the royal family and the convoy, entered here. The Pope himself came to meet him personally. However, the Pope asked someone to inform him that he would take time to have dinner with isavia in the evening, and let Archbishop elno accompany him at noon.


    Isavia, who was no stranger to ilno, was instinctively alert when she saw him coming face to face.


    Because the Pope was the cardinal of Yingguo before he took office, and his status in the Vatican was second only to the former Pope and ilno. According to the truth, after the death of the former Pope, it should be Italian. However, the deceased Pope appointed the present Pope and directly skipped Italian, which made him very angry for a time.


    Even before the inauguration ceremony, they sent people to the eagle kingdom to secretly attack and kill the future Vatican Pope. It was only because the former Pope sent twelve holy warriors to protect him that he failed.


    It seems that this matter has passed, and no one has identified yiernuo, but it is not a secret for people at a higher level. Except for Italy, no one dares to do such a thing.


    The reason why the Pope didn''t do it after he was on the throne was that he was not very active except for the lack of explicit evidence.


    Italian Reno, who has been in the Vatican for many years, has been deeply rooted. If he does it, it will definitely cause huge waves, which will probably affect the world pattern. For these reasons, the Pope forbade. As long as there is no problem in the overall situation, he will turn a blind eye to small matters.


    So for all these reasons, isavia didn''t have the slightest affection for ilno.


    However, with so many people around her, ilno is still the one who greets her. Isavia still has some basic etiquette. She cares about Erno''s slight bow when she approaches: "archbishop."


    For isavia''s politeness, Erno did not feel the slightest sense, because many presidents met him with the same attitude.


    Hand in front of the body made a sign of prayer, ilno said peacefully: "Your Majesty, the Pope has business to deal with, so let me receive you, please follow me to the restaurant for dinner, and then I will let someone take you around the Vatican and the Vatican. In the evening, the Pope will personally entertain you and welcome you."


    Isavia nodded. "Thank you, archbishop."


    Without further reply, ilno turned and led isavia to the front, through the front building, to a building on the left side of the cathedral, the highest standard restaurant in the Vatican, where the Pope and cardinals usually eat.


    If there are important people to visit, then this is the place to receive guests.


    In the spacious and bright dining room, you can feel that kind of holy breath everywhere. Only when isavia saw a young man sitting at the table, she narrowed her eyes slightly and could not help looking at her.


    At noon today, ilno was to receive her instead of the Pope, so there should be no one else in the restaurant except the waiter. Now there is not only an extra person, but also directly sitting on the main seat of the table. Isavia felt very strange. Who is this young man?


    And the young man sitting at the table is Mike.


    Because of Feng Qingqing''s visit yesterday and isavia''s visit, he had a problem with his intuition, so he went to the Vatican with Italian Erno overnight.


    At the moment, his eyes brightened when he saw isavia coming in. He had seen isavia on some visiting programs. At that time, he felt that she was a beautiful woman, worthy of the title of the most beautiful king.


    But when he saw isavia himself, Mike felt that he underestimated it. Isavia was even more beautiful than on TV. He seemed to understand why Zach had been so nostalgic about isavia at the beginning. Now he can feel his heart beating faster just by looking at it.


    Standing up, yiernuo also stepped forward, side hand introduced: "Your Majesty, this is the new successor of the great emperor family, master Michael, happened to come to the Vatican, do you mind having dinner together?"


    Isavia''s heart must have been displeased, not even ilno.


    However, isavia did not show her self-restraint clearly. She was surprised that the people of the great emperor''s family came to the Vatican, but her face was still: "it''s all just dinner. Why do you mind?"


    Yiernuo nodded with a smile, and said with his side hand, "please sit down."


    After that, Mike still sits on the main seat, while ilno and isavia sit on the side, just as if Mike is the host, while ilno and isavia are just guests.


    The most important thing is that isavia found that there was no displeasure on her face, as if Mike was sitting in the position he was supposed to sit in. She squinted and probably caught something, but she didn''t know whether chufeng knew it or not.


    Ilno, probably from the great emperor''s family.


    In isavia''s conjecture, more than 30 dishes were also delivered, with large specifications and delicious dishes. However, for the three people, there were more dishes, but it was reasonable to compare the identity of the people present.Mike held up the glass full of wine in front of him and held it up: "Your Majesty, my cousin Zach always mentioned you before. It''s the first time to meet you. Here, have a drink for our meeting."


    Isavia was upset because the first glass of wine should be elno. Mike didn''t pay any attention to her. It also confirmed her conjecture that there was an unusual relationship between ilno and the great family.


    Let yourself as calm as possible, do not show any unnatural look, raised the glass: "archbishop, please, Issa here to you a toast!"


    Yiernuo is stunned and subconsciously looks at Mike. When he sees that he doesn''t look so good-looking, he has a lump in his heart.


    Although it was very comfortable to see Mike eat the flat, ilno was very happy, but now isavia''s behavior was a real slap in the face. He might not do anything to isavia, but what to do with him to vent his anger? The toast was ignored. For such a careful man as Mike, his heart must be very angry.


    Sure enough, Mike raised the glass slowly down, the whole person''s face was as gloomy as ink, looking at isavia''s eyes also flashing cold light.


    Isavia, however, did not know anything about it. She raised her glass and looked at her unnatural expression. She asked, "Archbishop!"


    Ilno returned to his senses and did not know whether to drink or not to drink the toast from isavia.


    After some hesitation, ilno still raises his glass. Isavia can refuse Mike''s toast willfully, but he can''t ignore isavia. After all, he is in charge of receiving isavia at noon today.


    As for Mike, he heard that she was going to be entertained by herself, which was really unnecessary.


    Isavia and ilno touched their glasses, sipped and put them down: "archbishop, don''t know how the Pope is?"


    Ilno tried his best not to be affected by Mike. He replied: "although the Pope is older, he is still in good health. He gets up before 6 o''clock in the morning, prays for a few hours, and exercises in the afternoon. Even in the evening, he also studies a lot of religious literature, and his life is very rich."


    Isavia nodded softly: "the teacher is OK, that''s good."


    Mike, who was completely ignored, took up his glass and drank it all at once. He could not be too ugly. He knew that ilno had nothing to do, but he was very angry at isavia''s neglect.


    Her eyes flashed coldly. Isavia sat on the side looking very plump. Her mouth flashed a cold sharp color and said, "Your Majesty, it is said that you are thirty-two years old. Why don''t you marry?"


    Originally, she wanted to ignore Mike until the end of the meal, but she didn''t want to know how to continue talking. Isavia didn''t want to pay attention to him. But if such words spread out, it would be said that she didn''t understand etiquette.


    In a calm tone, he replied, "it''s my business."


    "What does her majesty think of me?" I don''t want to. Mike sat up straight and took the bottle to pour wine for himself. He said with a smile, "I am the successor of the great emperor family. You are the queen of the eagle kingdom. I can marry you to be my wife if you like."


    Erno''s mouth twitched, his head bowed, his face a little pale. He knew that Mike was a proud guy, but he didn''t expect that Mike would marry isavia.


    The latter is the woman of Chu Feng, which is well known all over the world. However, Mike is constantly ignoring the existence of Chu Feng. Now she still wants to rob Chu Feng. She is really lustful.


    Isavia also responded, put down her glass in her hand, stood up, and apologized: "Archbishop elno, I didn''t have a good rest last night. Please arrange a place for me to live."


    It was a gesture of indifference to Mike''s words. Ilno looked at Mike, who still didn''t care, or didn''t pay any attention to isavia at all. He stood up with a sigh and said, "I''ll arrange it for you."


    Let a couple of Redcoats lead isavia to the rest place. She said that she would be guided to visit the Vatican and the Vatican in the afternoon. Only then did ilno return to the restaurant. Seeing Mike still sitting there, ilno waved to let the rest of the restaurant go down.


    Just about to speak, Mike suddenly stood up and slapped Erno''s face. He looked ferocious: "it''s embarrassing for that woman to ignore me. You should ignore me. Do you know I was embarrassed just now? Or do you think I''m not your master and you want to go to Zach? "


    Yiernuo was confused on the spot. He has been respected all the time. Even in the face of the patriarch of the great emperor family or the former Zach, he has not suffered such humiliation as being slapped, but now it is a slap on the face, which makes him feel a little trance.


    But Mike did a trivial thing. He didn''t care about ilno''s emotion. He said with a cold face: "damn isavia, I think I''m unattainable. The scum that Chu Feng relies on his master to get up can own you. He was born in the great emperor''s family. How dare you ignore me?"


    "I''ll let you know how stupid it is to ignore me."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2679

    "That''s too much. It''s just like watching!"


    In a small Western-style building 600 meters away from the cathedral, shawaqi, who has just arrived, sees the Vatican guards walking around the periphery. She looks slightly ugly: "you are the queen of the eagle kingdom. Why do they treat you like this?"


    Isavia has come back from the restaurant. Seeing Chu Feng standing in front of the window without saying a word, she is angry. Isavia is very calm.


    Obviously, the Pope is the master of the Vatican, but because the Pope is old, most of the things are still controlled by ilno. From now on, all kinds of signs show that ilno is a member of the great emperor family, and behind the great family is the demon family of the spirit world. So it is reasonable to stare at her, because to a certain extent, we are on the opposite side.


    Seeing shawaqi''s indignation over her affairs, isavia was moved and said softly: "I don''t know much about the five forbidden areas, but I also know that the spirit world demons are behind the great emperor''s family, and the relationship between the devil and Chu Feng is hostile. It''s normal for Yi Erno to stare at me."


    After all, the world knows that she is a woman of Chu Feng. It is normal for her to visit the Vatican after Longmen was rejected. It is also normal that she is being watched.


    "Mike?" Chu Feng also spoke faintly at this time, and his mouth was full of fun: "interesting, Zach is still in awe when facing me, but Mike is commanding, very good!"


    Although he hasn''t met Mike, Chu Feng probably knows what kind of person Mike is from the few words he returns from isavia.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care too much about what kind of person he was. What he cared about was whether nagula knew that nagula was still in the process of healing, but many things were not sure.


    If it is discovered by nagula while searching for the possible grail of light, some unnecessary troubles will emerge, which may bring disaster to the earth.


    Because the earth is too fragile to bear the first battle of the strong God, let alone the first battle of saints.


    I feel right for my initial decision. It''s really not sure whether the news has been known by nagura, but generally speaking, if it is not directly discovered, then the risk can be avoided.


    Shawaqi also temporarily dispelled the anger of being monitored. She went back to one side and sat down with her legs crisscross to outline a sexy arc. She had already forgotten that she couldn''t seduce Chu Feng in the morning. She asked, "what''s the five forbidden areas and the spirit demons?"


    Chu Feng also sat down, there is nothing wrong now, savaki and isavia are also trustworthy people, tell them nothing.


    The origin of the five forbidden areas and the heaven and the world millions of light-years away from the earth have been roughly described. Then I have also said my own conjecture about the relationship between the spirit world demons and Protoss and the modern world.


    On the surface, the holy see is the power supported by the protoss in the modern world, and the great emperor family is the spokesman of the demons in the modern world. The two are antagonistic in themselves. It is also possible for the great family to send people into the Vatican to become an important cardinal, which can curb the penetration of the protoss into the modern world to a certain extent.


    It is a pity that he failed to become the pope after the death of his predecessor, which led to the demonic conspiracy still in the pipeline.


    As for the reason why the demons did not take absolute force to support yiernuo''s position, the reason is probably because the protoss seems to have lost the spirit world, but as long as it does not completely decline, the demons certainly dare not take it lightly. Therefore, they have reserved a chance to lure the protoss to appear with the remaining holy see.


    As long as the protoss appears, the demons will gather the most powerful force to put it out, and then the leader of the Holy See will naturally be the demon people.


    As for Chu Feng''s words, isavia and savaki understood half of them and didn''t understand half of them. However, they didn''t find out the truth, but the latter said curiously: "in this way, the so-called aliens in so many years are actually the strong ones who migrated from the earth a long time ago."


    "They occasionally shuttle between heaven and earth, which leads to the earth''s idea of alien civilization. In fact, aliens do not exist at all. Long ago, real aliens were just immigrants from the earth?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, but the existence of aliens is not sure at present, but if we really want to say that the strong man in the world is aliens, it is OK."


    The reason for that is Chu Feng''s conjecture about Lu Wan, but the specific Chu Feng did not think deeply about it, because no matter the earth people, the people in the five forbidden areas, or the so-called aliens, are actually living creatures in the ancient universe, and they are all under the control of nothingness.


    It seems that everyone is not in the same interface, but there is always a constant connection. Of course, for isavia and savaki, they will not understand.


    The two did not continue to ask, but shawaqi deflected her words and asked: "the wind is less, I heard that no matter the Oriental warrior or the western spirit, as long as they go to a certain extent, they can stay in their faces and remain the same until they die, right?"Chufeng narrowed her eyes and swept across savaki and isavia, clearly catching the color of expectation in their eyes, which is a woman''s permanent desire for youth.


    It''s true that if you don''t live in the heaven for a long time, it''s OK to say that if you don''t live in the heaven for a long time, it''s OK to say that if you don''t live in the heaven for a long time, it''s OK to say that if you don''t have a long time of life, you can go to the heaven or the heaven


    Isavia and savaki looked at each other with a look of shock in their eyes, and finally at themselves.


    Almost at the same time, they said, "we need to practice!"


    As for their words, Chu Feng is not surprised. As long as a woman, especially a beautiful woman, does not want her youth and beauty to last forever, which has nothing to do with their desire to be strong. What they want is to preserve their beauty.


    Chu Feng has no opinion about this. Look at isavia. It can be said that this is the most perfect time in her life. If she can keep this charm forever, it will be a good thing.


    It''s shawaqi, chufeng murmured in his heart, Ben Shao and you, what''s the relationship?


    Naturally, savaki didn''t know what Chu Feng was thinking. She didn''t say a word to Chu Feng. She just looked at her and isavia, frowning and said, "less wind, is there any limit?"


    "That''s not true!" Chu Feng shakes his head. He has a demon field with the power of terror. Even natural waste can be built into a god of creation. So whether Savannah can practice or not, it does not matter. What he is thinking is that it is OK to help isavia cast a strong body, but shawaqi, it seems unnecessary?


    Savaki heard no problem, did not know Chu Feng did not help her mind, shawaqi said: "then how do we become martial or spiritual?"


    Chu Feng touched his nose and thought for a while and said, "except that the spiritual one is accomplished by his talent, the martial arts should cultivate his mental skills. I didn''t take it with me this time. When I come next time, I will bring it to you."


    Isavia caught a trace of color in Chu Feng''s expression. She probably already knew something. That is, Chu Feng didn''t mean to help savaqi. She was a little uncomfortable. Chu Feng''s treatment of her best friend was not good, but it was hard to say it at the moment.


    But shawaqi didn''t think of this. She just frowned at Chu Feng''s words next time: "next time, you''ve been three years since the last time. The next time you come, we don''t know how old you are. What''s the use of practicing again? What we need to ensure is that we are what we are now. It is meaningless to cultivate and live for thousands of years in the future. "


    It is a kind of beauty rather than a thousand years old.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect shawaqi to be so difficult to deal with. She thought about it, but she thought about it carefully. I really don''t know when the next time I come.


    When isavia saw that she was winking at herself, Chu Feng sighed and said, "wait a minute. I''ll go to Eagle country with you after I''ve dealt with the business here. Then I''ll help you achieve the minimum of the sun."


    The best way for her to be covered up, even if she has a long experience, is to be covered up by a friend.


    Chu Feng was afraid that shawaqi would put forward some other conditions. He looked aside and opened the topic: "in the afternoon, the red dress believers will show you a simple visit to the Holy See, and then I will mix in the escort team. Every place you pass, try to find a way to stay for a few minutes. Of course, a longer time is better."


    "Because I need a little time to find something."


    Isavia nodded her head to make it clear, but Savannah asked, "little wind, what are you looking for? Issa and I are both students of the Pope, and we may be able to convey it to you when we meet in the evening


    "No!" Chu Feng shakes his head. At present, yiernuo can be sure that he is a member of the great emperor''s family, that is, the demon family. If the Pope can ascend the throne, he must be a member of the divine family. The Holy Grail of light is once the property of the God King. If savaki asks the Pope, it is hard to guarantee that the Pope will not convey the matter to the Protoss.


    Chu Feng did not want to help himself to remove the body mark of things, fall into the hands of the Protoss.


    See Chu Feng said no, shawaqi did not ask why, just want to close the relationship with Chu Feng, although the two seem to have little estrangement, but Sava Qi can still feel, a sense of distance, Chu Feng will occasionally open a little distance from her.


    This is one of the few men she is interested in, or the man who can bring her more precious things than power and money. Shawaqi clenched her fist and secretly decided that she should not be a woman of Chu Feng, but also a person he valued.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2680

    At about two o''clock in the afternoon, four red men came to isavia''s residence, and led isavia and the visiting royal family members to visit some places of the Holy See, focusing on the display of the remains of successive popes.


    According to the rumor of the outside world, the body exhibition hall of successive popes is the closest place to God. As long as you go there to visit the Pope of all ages, you can get the protection of God.


    Of course, this is just a kind of binding to the religious belief. As for what kind of God''s protection, it''s just a fool''s statement.


    God is the top strong one. The so-called true God who can help human beings realize their wishes is just a legendary figure.


    After finishing up, isavia took the royal family with the four Cardinals to visit the Vatican. As for no cardinal or Pope, they just didn''t have time.


    The high-level of the Holy See has a specific schedule every day, and they will not change their habits because of the arrival of anyone. Therefore, isavia''s visit to the Vatican, or the leadership of the cardinals, the Pope and the Archbishop will only meet in their spare time, and will not waste too much time on such things.


    After leaving their residences, isavia and savaqi followed Chu Feng''s advice and stopped for a short time at each place to ask if there were any historical stories for the red dress believers.


    Those who are asked not to be impatient will be very proud to tell isavia and others what kind of stories have been spread in these places, which Pope has done or created here.


    When exploring the land, they will not even notice the strength of the surrounding people.


    It is said that the God King fell around the Vatican, so his body must still exist. Chu Feng has a left eye that can see through everything, and can find things buried deep below, but he can''t find the remains of the God King, let alone the Holy Grail of light.


    Therefore, he suspected that the remains of the king of God were hidden by the Holy Grail of light, so that his left eye could not be detected. In such a case, it was only on-the-spot investigation. As long as there was no harvest in the search for the Vatican, we could carry out a deep exploration on the periphery, and it was much more convenient to look for the outside than to find the Vatican.


    There will be no need for isavia as a cover.


    Until four o''clock, we went to several places, including the residence of the Pope, the library, the mission hall, and so on. Then we came to the holy place of the Holy See, which is also the holy place of the Holy See!


    "Your Majesty the queen."


    When they arrived here, no one immediately went in. Four red clothes believers stood at the door, and the leader of them said humbly, "the sanctuary only allows five outsiders to enter every day. Please forgive me!"


    Isavia narrowed her eyes and looked at the 20 or so members of the guard behind her. It was certain that they could not all go in.


    Seeing Chu Feng nodding slightly in the crowd, isavia said, "sack, choose one with you and follow me in with Savannah."


    Sark nodded clearly and pointed to Chu Feng: "David, you and I will follow the queen and they will go in together."


    The rest of the guards didn''t move their faces, as if they didn''t know anything at all. Chu Feng came out of the crowd. His body was as straight as a javelin in his bodyguard''s clothes.


    The four Redcoats were surprised to see that it was a yellow man. They remembered that there was no yellow man in the convoy at the beginning of isavia''s arrival. Where did this man come from?


    Touching savaki standing on one side, the four people thought that they might have followed her later, but they didn''t think much about it. Eagle country is a multi-ethnic country, and it''s not surprising that a yellow man has become a member of the Royal Guard.


    In addition, there are only four people in isavia and savaki. Within the prescribed scope, the four red dress believers step aside and invite isavia to enter.


    Everyone walked in together, and the whole display room looked solemn and quiet.


    Only the sound of walking and trampling on the floor reverberated. In addition, there was no voice of speaking. With the cold and cold in Chen Fang''s office, isavia and savaki were still women after all.


    Although this place is said to be the closest place to God, they are very clear that this is just what the Holy See said in order to bind the believers. In fact, it is nothing more than a place where corpses are placed. The so-called holy body is just a way of saying.


    However, the four red dress believers are solemn and respectful, and they have been walking in front of them with a faint sense of pride.


    Chu Feng and sakak walked behind, sometimes looking around. The power from their feet kept wrapping up the small range of things. They tried to find out if there was any hidden power, so that the possible holy bones and Holy Grail could avoid the detection of his left eye.


    It''s just that Chu Feng didn''t feel any abnormality until he got to a gate with a height of 10 meters. Everything seemed normal. It was just an ordinary place, and of course it was a little chilly.Four red clad believers did not find some actions of Chu Feng in the back. Before they reached the gate, they separated the two sides. Four people pushed the gate up to 10 meters wide and seven meters. When it was completely pushed open, a cool breath came in.


    Isavia and savachi both subconsciously inspired, and there were some indistinct goosebumps on their bodies. The place where the bodies were laid down was a kind of glory for the believers, but for them, there was no other feeling except for the gloom.


    Only to show respect for the Holy See, neither of isavia showed any inappropriate look, but the body had slowly approached a little bit of Chu Feng, as if worried about how terrible things were coming out of it.


    The four red clad men who pushed the gate stood on both sides, so isavia walked calmly inside, and the first sight was the crystal coffin facing the gate.


    "This is the holy body of the former Pope," said one red clad


    Isavia nodded slightly, and with Chu Feng they went up and bowed to the mummified bones in the crystal coffin, showing respect.


    Four red clad believers prostrate on the ground to worship, and then they stood up.


    Every time they pass through a crystal coffin, the red clad will explain which Pope belongs to, and even say what they have done before. Isavia and savachi have only a kind of respect for these bones, and what the red dress believers say can only be a serious listening situation.


    At the same time, I was scolding the king of Chu Feng. I want to come to this place with a deep shade for his affairs. I wonder if I will have a nightmare tonight.


    It took nearly an hour to leave after a visit. Chu Feng quietly followed his eyebrows and slightly creased. When he came in, he thought it was the most likely place to hide the holy bones and Holy Grail. But there was no gain even if it was deep into the ground thousands of meters.


    It can be concluded that there is no mysterious power package here that hides things, but if not here, where will it be?


    This afternoon, for hours, Chu Feng was in a highly concentrated investigation, which can be said to have fully investigated the Holy See, but there is no particularly obvious holy bone and Holy Grail trace except for the existence of bones and some things that span the century in the underground kilometers.


    Out of the holy body, the sun is close to the horizon. Chu wind looks up to see the distance. Isn''t it in the Holy See?


    Looking back, Chu Feng followed up, and there was no search behind the cathedral. There was the residence of the current Pope. I went over and looked at it this evening. If there was no such place, we could investigate the Vatican City outside the Holy See.


    It is easier to look into those places than the Holy See, at least not to worry about being monitored and captured.


    Back in the house, the Pope sent for a dinner at 7:30 to receive isavia and savaki, and then the rest of the people retreated. Only savavia and isavia, and Chu Feng were in the room.


    When she went to the bath, isavia went to Chu Feng and held his arm: "dear, you look bad all afternoon. Haven''t you found anything you want to find?"


    Chu Feng nodded softly: "no, it may not be within the Holy See. In the Vatican, I will go out and see it later in the night. Then you and savacs will pay attention to safety."


    Isavia opened her mouth to ask what Chu Feng looked for. If she didn''t say anything, she could tell her if Chu Feng would not say it or she might say it, but it was not good.


    Chu Feng was still thinking about where to find, so she didn''t notice the look of isavia.


    This time, it was a waste of effort to get isavia to the Holy See to cover, but nothing could be found, a little stuffy, squinting, hoping to find what she wanted in Vatican.


    He would have broken all the cameras and then went through the surveillance cameras one by one, and the mouth was a bit of a bitter laugh. If it wasn''t the world or the Vatican, he would have shattered all the cameras and then went through them in detail, so it would not have to be that troublesome.


    Shaking her head gently, isavia took a bath first, standing at the window, Chu Feng calculated the time, which seemed calm, but the first battle with nagula is not more than three months.


    Holy Grail, where are you, how can I find you quietly into the spiritual world, find the fatal weakness of that Gula?


    Sigh, behind the sound of a slight footsteps, just turned around suddenly Sava Qi fell into her arms, do not give Chu wind any chance to refuse, hot send incense kiss.


    Chu Feng stared at her eyes and scolded you for his work. What did isavia see?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2681

    Shawaqi is no matter how much, just out of the bath, she wears very casual, Chu Feng can even feel that kind of special flavor.


    In order to avoid being seen by isavia, savaki suddenly released her hand and walked to one side. The place she went to was not a room, but a compartment near the balcony, which should be used to put things. Savaki pulled Chu Feng into the room and pushed the door back. It was dark inside.


    When she almost got used to the darkness, savaki leaned on Chu Feng''s body: "isa takes a bath very slowly!"


    Simple six words contain too much information, but Chu Feng knows that Savannah has only one meaning, that is, isavia can do a lot of things when she takes a bath.


    Body in only four square cubicles, a soft and fragrant and ripe foreign woman leans in her arms. If Chu Feng wants to say that she doesn''t feel excited, it''s false. Even if she can hold it once or twice, she may not be able to hold back every time. However, shawaqi''s seduction of him is no longer a matter of two times.


    Place oneself in the dark to swallow a bit of saliva, Chu wind lowered the voice to say: "shawaqi, that or not good?"


    Chu Feng''s words are not as firm as the beginning, shawaqi is not a fool. She knows that Chu Feng has already been moved. She puts her hand in front of her body: "you feel it. If you don''t want to say it again, I''ll turn around and go out immediately."


    Start with full of flexibility, but also very greasy, shawaqi did not know when the skirt pulled up, the most fatal or, even vacuum.


    A flame burning in the abdomen, Chu Feng''s hand trembled, do not know whether to pinch.


    On the contrary, it is shawaqi who kisses Chu Feng again. Chu Feng chooses to be obedient between contradictions, because it is not his own initiative, which is voluntary. What comes to the door can''t always be refused, otherwise it will appear that he is too hypocritical.


    Slightly a hot Chu wind feel warm package, although a little strange, but the feeling is not bad at all.


    "Savannah, wind!"


    As Chu Feng leaned against the wall and listened to Savannah play the instrument, isavia''s voice came from outside: "where are you?"


    Then heard the sound of opening the door, and heard the sound of closing the door, Chu Feng''s body was tense, but Savannah did not know the general, still there seriously studying musical instruments.


    Although it was nothing to be seen by isavia, it was not appropriate to be seen in front of her. When the footsteps moved back and forth, Chu Feng had a great sense of excitement, and a little bit worried about being found embarrassed.


    But a moment later, isavia did not come to open the door of the cubicle, and the sound of her footsteps faded away. She heard the door close and seemed to be going back to her own room.


    At the same time of relief, he completely handed over all the bullets.


    Savaki didn''t let the bullets fall on the ground. She put them away and whispered in the dark, "Issa and I said that I only had such a contact with you. My mouth was sour, but I didn''t feel so evil. It was only ten minutes."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses roared and ran in his heart. If it wasn''t for isavia''s discovery, Ben Shao would definitely make your mouth cramp for a few days, and now he even despises my powerful fighting power.


    Turn a white eye, doomed Savannah can''t see.


    She tidied herself up, then gently opened the door to take a look at the outside, made sure that no talent quickly went out, completely ignoring Chu Feng, as if she did not recognize people, she went back to her own room to change clothes.


    Chu Feng came out speechless, but after that it was much more comfortable. She went to the hall and sat down. Before long, isavia changed her clothes and came out. Seeing Chu Feng sitting there, she asked, "where did you go just now?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the balcony: "looking at the scenery on the balcony, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK!" Isavia shook her head and looked at the door of Savannah''s room as she turned around. She was surprised that the door was open when she saw it. How could it be closed now? Did Chu Feng and shawaqi just be together?


    Narrowed his eyes and sat down quietly. His eyes passed by chufeng. He found that there were no obvious milky marks on Chu Feng''s trousers. Meaningful colors appeared in his eyes. He probably knew what had happened.


    As if she didn''t know that Savannah was playing with her wet hair, the whole person had an indescribable amorous feelings.


    Shawaqi also changed clothes to come out, the whole person looks capable and cool, does not seduce the charm of the Chu wind, as if she was born a cold woman.


    After sitting down, she found that there was something wrong with the atmosphere. Savannah''s narrow eyes swept over Chu Feng. She could not see anything in Chu Feng''s face. She looked at isavia, who was still fiddling with her hair, as if nothing had happened.


    A little puzzled in her heart, she obviously felt that the atmosphere was not right, but she could not say what was wrong with her. She could not think of her and Chu Feng''s things, which had been known by isavia.


    With their own little secrets, isavia and savaki went out together at nearly 7:30 and went to the Pope''s residence under the leadership of the red dress.Sark followed with the guards. Chu Feng was still mixed in the crowd. For the guards, they were very familiar with each other. Chu Feng was an extra person. They all knew that, but sakak didn''t say anything, and he valued it very much, so they didn''t say anything.


    Of course, some old guards also recognized Chu Feng, but now Chu Feng pretends to be a guard. They dare not say so. They can only pretend to be confused. At the same time, they also warn some new Guards not to ask more questions and to be treated as an old team member.


    Before arriving at the cathedral, isavia stopped for a while, seemingly to have a look at the cathedral, but in fact she was trying to buy Chu Feng some time.


    Chu Feng inquired among the crowd. There was no special place in the church. There was nothing special to feel with his strength. He felt as if nothing existed. He was surprised and motioned for isavia to go on.


    Finally, they arrived at the Pope''s residence behind the cathedral. Except for savaki and isavia, none of the members of the escort team led by Sark could go in, and Chu Feng could only wait outside. However, they were not fixed in a place and could walk back and forth around the Pope''s residence.


    Chufeng is accompanied by Sark. In order to prevent people from finding problems through intensive monitoring, sakak walks in front and Chu Feng walks behind to make everything seem more natural.


    Of course, Chu Feng''s main purpose was to investigate the land, but after exploring it, he found that there was no more useful information except that the Pope was the spirit in the period of wrath.


    Since then, the whole Vatican has searched for it again, but it has not found anything it wants to look for. It stops at a place. Sakak and chufeng sit down together. Although they are under monitoring, they have no worries.


    Sark let his look as natural as possible, and lowered his voice and said, "less wind, are you looking for something?"


    "You can see that?" Chu Feng did not have any abnormal behavior, motionless asked.


    "I''ve been watching you." Sark nodded and said in a low voice, "and the wind is weak. You hide your identity. When the guard comes to the Holy See, there must be something important. Today, you have been checking the environment of the Vatican intentionally or unintentionally. I guess you must be looking for something."


    Sark is a person that isavia absolutely trusts. Chu Feng naturally doesn''t worry about what he will expose himself. However, Chu Feng doesn''t even tell isavia what he is looking for, so it is impossible for him to say so.


    Just said, "it''s looking for something, but now the Vatican doesn''t have it either. You can protect the queen and Savannah for the next two days."


    Sark must be a smart man to become the head of the Royal Guard. You can tell from the tone of Chu Feng that he doesn''t want to say.


    Sakak didn''t continue to ask, so he sat quietly beside Chu Feng. What was shown in the surveillance camera was that chufeng was there to rest with sakak, rather than sakak with chufeng.


    While waiting for isavia and the Pope to have dinner, Chu Feng did not hold any hope, but he also covered the whole holy see with his left eye and the power of the origin, striving to find out once again every detail.


    But nearly an hour later, Chu Feng still had nothing to gain. There was no abnormality in the Holy See, let alone some mysterious power.


    Of course, it may be that the magic power of the Holy Grail is covered up, so no matter what power is, it can''t find out what is hidden. However, if there is no way to sense by relying on the power of the origin and search with the left eye, how can we find the Holy Grail of light?


    Chu Feng frowned deeply. When he looked at the full moon in the night sky, his eyes were slightly frozen. The full moon reminded him of a night in the parallel universe.


    That night, Tang youyou appeared in front of him and seduced him to have a relationship. He even knew that he was a saint. At that time, he relied on a bead, a holy bead!


    It is said that the pearl is a magic thing parallel to the universe. It can find anything that emits power, even if it is something that the sage can''t find.


    The corners of her mouth stirred up a touch of fun. Chu Feng knew how to find the Holy Grail of light next. Because during a intimacy in the parallel universe, Tang youyou gave the Pearl to Chu Feng as a token of love, saying that it had little effect on her.


    When he came back to the universe, Chu Feng brought it back. If he used it to find the Holy Grail of light, would it be better?


    So a thought of Chu wind can not help excited up, think tonight can try, the Pearl may really bring, not the same miracle.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2682

    As night came, the Vatican was once again in absolute silence, and no one else could be seen except the Vatican guards who walked back and forth.


    Isavia''s residence and the Pope have not had a rest after dinner. In addition to the members of the royal guard stationed on the inside line, all the people around the house are from the Vatican, which can be said to be the people arranged by ilno.


    Chu Feng sat there and looked at the time from time to time. It was already 12 o''clock. Most of the people had already taken a rest. As for those who did not have a rest, they would not go out to walk around at this time.


    Isavia and savaki are sitting opposite Chu Feng. The two women''s minds are different.


    What the former thought was that Chu Feng didn''t rest so late. Didn''t he have to continue to investigate tomorrow? The latter is thinking about how isavia hasn''t gone to rest and will walk around the Vatican tomorrow. It''s very late now. As for her just following isavia, she can walk or not.


    As for isavia, she wants to take this opportunity to have a rest with Chu Feng again. During the day, Chu Feng has not refused her intimacy. I believe that if she is seduced again, Chu Feng will definitely go on her horse.


    But ishavia''s idea of not going to rest is certainly not going to work.


    "You all go to rest."


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled. Seeing that the Vatican guards around were still watching in secret, he withdrew his eyes and said in a low voice: "I may not follow you tomorrow according to your continued activities according to the itinerary."


    Today, almost all of them have been found in the Vatican, and there is no shielding force found. The next search for the Vatican is simpler than that of the Vatican with numerous cameras. Chu Feng can go to the Vatican alone, so there is no need to follow isavia as her escort.


    Isavia and Sava Qi are both stunned, the meaning of Chu Feng''s words is to leave?


    "Think about it


    Seeing the two women looking at themselves, Chu Feng immediately responded to their meaning: "I''m just a temporary action. When your visit is over, you can go back first. When I finish the business here, I will go to Yingguo. I remember what I promised you."


    Hearing that Chu Feng still remembers to help them practice, isavia and savaqi look relaxed.


    Otherwise, if you only see Chu Feng once in a few years, I don''t know how many years it will take to wait for the next time Chu Feng comes. At that time, people are already old, and it will be of little significance to stay in Yan again.


    I don''t know that as long as they can change the matrix and even become younger, the two women stand up and get the assurance of Chu Feng. Although they are reluctant to leave Chu Feng, they are not so entangled in the thought of meeting again soon.


    Isavia still wants to have a word with Chu Feng, but she can only give up when she is still around. When Chu Feng goes to Eagle country, she can speak well.


    She turned around and walked into the room and closed the door. She was a step behind. When isavia closed the door, she went to Chu Feng and bit her lips: "when you go to Eagle country, please sit down at my house, just me and a servant."


    After that, shawaqi also went back to her room, but if she stayed, it was already a special invitation. It was like saying that when Chu Feng went, she would wash up and wait for him to enjoy it.


    There was a terrible cry in the dark. When shawaqi closed the door, Chu Feng raised his hand and all the lights in the room were extinguished. His left eye twinkled in the dark. After observing the Vatican guards around him, we could clearly see that they looked relaxed when the lights went out.


    Obviously, it was told that isavia could not relax without a rest.


    Chu Feng did not leave, but kept waiting in the house until he saw that the people around him had relaxed down or left a few people to leave. He quietly opened the balcony door and went out. Standing on the balcony, he looked forward to the front without any trace of human beings. Chu Feng suddenly went across the air, only to hear the wind whiz, it was no longer seen.


    "Just now, am I dazzled?"


    After drinking a little wine tonight, shawaqi got up in a hurry. She had seen Chu Feng standing on the balcony and wanted to talk, but she was not ready to go. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng in the room, the balcony door was still open, and she almost had to wonder whether she was wrong.


    While shocking Chu Feng''s means, he also yearned for the world of the strong. Of course, the most important thing is to achieve the body of the strong and keep his appearance.


    At the moment, Chu Feng has left the scope of the Vatican and is superior to the sky. The Vatican, which has a small territory, is completely seen at a glance. It seems that it does not take too much time for such an area to circle down. It just needs to find something, so it will waste a little time.


    After confirming the direction of a few people, Chu Feng raised his hand, and the holy bead used by Tang youyou appeared in his hand, and he could not see any abnormality.


    Tang youyou tells us that the holy bead has no strong attack power. Its main function is to find people and things. People and things can only be found only when they are powerful. Ordinary people can''t feel it at all.But now what Chu Feng is looking for is the Holy Grail of light. As one of the ten chaotic artifacts, the Holy Grail of light must contain powerful power. It should be easy to find the holy bead. However, before it is found, Chu Feng is not too optimistic because he has been looking for it for a day, but nothing has been achieved!


    After taking out the Pearl, Chu Feng fell to the place where there were few people living around, but he had already taken a rest. Looking around 360 degrees with his left eye, he did not find any monitoring equipment. Chu Feng slowly took to the street.


    Spread out your hand and let the Pearl move naturally. Tang youyou said that the range of the Pearl''s induction is 1000 kilometers. As long as you are close to the Pearl, there will be light.


    If it is a person or a treasure near the level of God, it will send out the corresponding green light. The lower God is light green light, the middle God is a little darker half green, the upper God level is full green, and when it comes to the God of creation, it is dark green light.


    If you are close to a saint or a treasure above the level of a saint, then the Pearl will bloom in a deep red color. At the beginning, Tang youyou found the hidden Chu wind by relying on the holy bead, which is not bad at all.


    Chu Feng is also carefully observing the situation of the holy beads. When there is no special encounter, the beads are just like ordinary crystal balls, crystal clear and pure.


    And this is what the pearl is like at the moment, without any change.


    All the way forward, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and instantly condensed to look at the Pearl in his hand. Originally, his hopeless heart began to beat, because there was a faint light on the Pearl, but now it is not so obvious, it is not sure whether it is red or green.


    But as long as you shine, whether it''s green or red, it''s a good thing. It proves that within a thousand kilometers, there is a treasure of the lowest divine level, or a human being.


    Turning the holy pearl, Chu Feng determined the direction, which was in the rear of the Holy See. Chu Feng immediately rose into the air and went in that direction, spanning more than 400 kilometers. It had already left the Vatican territory and was on the top of a continuous mountain sky.


    Looking down, you can only see the occasional light. There are not many people living in this place. The Pearl in Chu Feng''s hand is also blooming red, and it has a deeper and deeper meaning.


    Lu Wan said that the Vatican''s 500 km radius is the purest place of sunshine in the world. At the moment, it is more than 400 km. It seems to be true that the red light of the holy beads must be caused by the Holy Grail of light.


    Suppressing his inner excitement, Chu Feng also bitterly laughed at himself for asking for trouble. If he had used the Pearl earlier, he would not have bothered isavia. However, many things have not been known for a long time. Now he has found the place where the Holy Grail of light may exist through the holy bead, which is a huge gain.


    Turning the Pearl, the crimson light was more vigorous in the front left. Chu Feng''s eyes condensed and fell. As he approached the place, the color of the Pearl was as red as blood. If the light was not so dazzling, people from far away could see it.


    Chu Feng walked forward a few steps. He looked around and saw nothing special. The nearest family was about eight kilometers away. Now it was the dead of night, and he didn''t worry that anyone would find him.


    Of course, even so, Chu Feng didn''t take it lightly and turned the holy pearl. Finally, he stood in front of a big stone, his eyes narrowed and his left eye twinkled with a faint light. Looking under the ground, it has gone through endless years from ancient times to the present, and the earth''s crust has changed. Maybe everything buried here has already been buried for thousands of kilometers underground.


    But when Chu Feng''s left eye kept looking down, he found that there was no gain at all up to tens of thousands of meters away. In addition to the soil, there were the bones of some people who had died, or the bones of animals, and some antiques. But those who loved antiques were attractive, but they were not attractive to Chu Feng.


    Holding on to the bright red pearl, Chu Feng was sure that what he was looking for was in this range, but he could not see it in his left eye.


    When miyin contacted Lu Wan, Chu Feng sat down quietly and waited. Within a few minutes, a dazzling door appeared beside Chu Feng. Lu Wan came out with situ Ya and Bai He.


    Chu Feng stood up without delay, pointing to the big stone and turning his fingers around: "the Holy Grail of light should be within 100 meters of this, but I have explored no abnormal situation, so I need you to help me, in the radius of 100 meters as far as possible not to cause shaking release force, to see if there will be rebound."


    If this is really the place of the Holy Grail of light, it must be surrounded by a force that Chu Feng can''t feel, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you encounter a slight attack, the existing forces will definitely resist. Then you can determine the entrance or the hiding place.


    The three girls took a look at the shining pearls in Chu Feng''s hand and wondered what it was. According to Chu Feng''s intention, they chose a direction to go out with the big stone as the center, looking for the Holy Grail of light that might be hidden!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2683

    Each of the four chose a direction to go out. All along the way, they would release a slight force to attack the surrounding area, making the earth tremble slightly, but it was not so obvious. People who were a little farther away could not feel it at all.


    Moreover, in the periphery, it is isolated by Chu Feng to the demon kingdom. Even if there are strong people, there is no sense that there is anyone here.


    About twenty minutes later, Bai He stopped and said, "master, there is a situation."


    Just said, Chu Feng, Lu Wan and situ ya all appeared at Bai He''s side in an instant. When he heard something, it meant that he had found what he wanted.


    White lotus is also stupefied for a moment, just pointed to the land in front of her and said: "just now my strength has been rebounded back, and the strength is not small. If I had not been prepared, I would have been shocked by my own strength."


    Baihe is now a powerful superior God. Even the full blow of the middle God can''t bring any harm to her. If you want to rebound her strength or even shock her, at least the existence of the God of nature can do it.


    Just now, when Bai he explored the earth, her strength was very slight, but her rebound almost hurt her. This is absolutely impossible.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t draw a conclusion too quickly. He asked Bai He to step back a little. He stood at the position where Bai He started. A moment later, his face changed slightly. Because as Bai He said, the strength was rebounded back. For example, if the force of the blow out was one, the rebound was definitely ten.


    What is it that can increase the attack power of others ten times?


    Chu Feng looked at Lu Wan with doubt. The latter understood Chu Feng''s meaning and shook his head gently: "I only know about the Holy Grail of light. I think only those who have used it will know about it."


    It''s one of the ten great artifacts of chaos. It''s a little older than Lu Wan''s birth. I don''t know it''s normal.


    However, this has aroused the great interest of Chu Feng. If the Holy Grail of light can increase the strength of the other party by ten times and rebound back, it is definitely a good thing.


    If nagula''s attack increases ten times, what kind of result Chu Feng is very clear, absolutely is dead, cannot die again.


    With a smile on his lips, Chu Feng is a little expectant, but he doesn''t expect too much. There may be treasures in the world that can bounce back the other party''s attack. However, it''s a little strange if it''s increased ten times and then rebounded. Chu Feng still keeps a little normal heart and doesn''t place too much hope in the possible situation.


    But now that he has found the most accurate location, Chu Feng did not waste time. He asked Lu Wan and others to step back a little and look down at the ground with their left eyes flashing. As for the Holy Grail of light, there is no such thing as a cup.


    However, Chu Feng was not depressed, and began to gather powerful forces to compress at a point. Lu Wan and others looked behind and knew that Chu Feng was going to use the most powerful force to determine the point of rebound.


    As long as you determine that point, you will know the hidden position.


    Suddenly, the powerful force of Chu Feng blew out and directly fell into the earth. Then Chu Feng only felt the heavy pressure coming, and the corners of his mouth drew a look of fun. In an instant, the strength of the rebound dissipated invisibly and was completely swallowed up by the demon kingdom.


    Chu Feng slowly stepped back two steps, left eye a congealed, in front of the land appeared a slight tremor, the soil is slowly emerging out, like a fountain general, a little bit toward the outside roll out, but within a short time, there was a three meter diameter pit around, and the surrounding soil was also piled up.


    Chu Feng went to the edge of the hole, looked inside and said, "situ ya, Bai He, you wait outside, Wan''er, you and I go down!"


    Then Chu Feng jumped down. Lu Wan followed him without any hesitation. Situ Ya and Bai He also scattered and went to a different direction to guard against someone coming.


    Chu Feng and Lu Wan''s bodies kept going down. When they were about 100 meters deep, they stopped when they heard the sound of trampling on the floor. When Chu Feng''s eyes congealed, a faint light appeared around them. As saints, they were just like the Legendary God. Unless they were in the deep universe or in places like black holes, they could make light appear directly.


    When the light around her was lit up, Lu Wan found that she was in an underground palace. When she was on the top of it, she didn''t feel that there was an empty space below. Her eyes were dazed and shocked. What a powerful thing could stop the saints from exploring?


    Chu Feng looked forward and saw an ancient gate. He stepped forward and stood at a distance of three meters. He gently trampled on the floor and said, "this should be the underground palace of ancient times. It''s just wrapped by a mysterious force, so it hasn''t been found or damaged."


    "When I came down just now, I looked at the edge and found that there was not much change in the crust here."


    Because if it is left over from the ancient times, it is at least 1000 meters underground, and it is only about 100 meters here, which can prove that there was no crustal change. This is the case in the ancient times, and it is still the case now.Lu Wan looked at it and nodded: "it''s really the material of ancient times. It''s just this underground palace. Who built it?"


    If the Holy Grail of light came into being on its own, Lu Wan didn''t believe it. It was not a masterpiece of the Holy Grail of light. Then it could only be the God King. Did the God King know that he would die and built this underground palace in advance. Even Lu Wan didn''t know how to explain all this.


    However, it can be proved that the underground palace was created in ancient times, so it is enough.


    Chu Feng stepped forward and raised his hand to touch the primitive stone gate. He felt an electric shock when he just touched it. He stepped back a few steps, his face became more pale and his heart beat faster. He was surprised to see the ordinary stone gate. How could he have such a deep pain?


    At the moment when he touched him, Chu Feng felt the pain in his whole body. Not only did he feel pain in his heart. As a saint, this was absolutely impossible, but it happened again.


    Lu Wan went to Chu Feng and pulled up his hand. Seeing the red mark on the palm, Lu Wan frowned: "blood mark!"


    Chu Feng slightly Leng: "blood mark?"


    Lu Wan nodded and whispered, "the description of the red seal on your palm is very similar to that of the blood seal. On this stone door, it should be sealed with blood seal. Unless you enter through the door, you can''t get in by any means."


    According to Lu Wan, Chu Feng''s excitement at finding the ancient underground palace seemed to have been thrown cold water.


    Because the blood seal is a kind of blood seal. For example, if Lu Wan uses her blood to depict the seal to block a certain place, then there are only two ways to break the seal.


    The first is the absolute power to destroy. If the portrayed man is the God of creation, then it must be the saint who destroys it with absolute power. If the person depicted is a saint, then only the immortal supreme can destroy it.


    And the second way is to destroy the blood.


    That is to say, the descendants of the people who depict the blood seal can only break the blood seal with their blood. Otherwise, if the two conditions are not satisfied, but they want to break it by force, they will only suffer a geometric multiple force rebound.


    Lu Wan stopped for a moment and said, "just now you and Bai He will encounter a rebound in strength. It must be the effect of blood seal. I can''t think of the place where there may be blood seal in the Holy Grail of light. After all, if the God King is dead, he should not have time to depict the blood seal."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to investigate how the blood seal was portrayed at the beginning. Now he only cares about how to get into it. Although he is a little sorry, the rebound of power is not caused by the Holy Grail, but by the blood seal.


    However, if this place is sealed with blood seal, there must be something important, and the dark red light on the holy bead will not be fake. Behind this stone gate, there may be one of the ten chaotic artifacts, the Holy Grail of light!


    A little closer, Chu Feng didn''t put out his hand to investigate rashly. After a while, he asked, "it''s better to have a way to break the blood seal than not, but how can we make sure that this is painted by the God King?"


    Lu Wan was silent. Chu Feng was really talking about a problem. The blood seal on the stone gate could rebound the strength, which showed that the person depicted at the beginning was a saint, but it was impossible to confirm whether he was the God King or not.


    Because breaking the blood seal can only be broken by a person who is higher than the one who depicts it. This blood seal is painted by a saint, so it can only be broken by the supreme one. Moreover, if the supreme one can become the supreme one, why need the Holy Grail of light?


    Then there is the last way to find the descendants of the people who depict them. It is only how to determine that the depiction is left by the God King, which is the biggest problem. If it is the God King, you can find the core royal family members of the Protoss. If it is not the God king, then we should find a way to determine who it is?


    Chu Feng can''t do this, so it can only be Lu Wan, because there are so few saints in the world, and LV Wan is very familiar with them.


    She went to the front of Chu Feng, gently raised her hand, the strength of the rolling up toward the blood seal stone gate, at the same time, the blood seal stone gate also constantly rebounded Lu Wan''s strength.


    But Lu Wan controlled it very well and was not hurt by the strength of the rebound. She closed her eyes carefully and felt something there.


    After a few minutes, Lu Wan put down her hand and opened her beautiful eyes. On her face, a euphemistic smile appeared on her face: "this blood seal belongs to the God King. When the blood seal rebounds, I can feel a slight breath of God King!"


    After receiving LV Wan''s affirmative reply, Chu Feng patted his head, but was not excited: "then, it''s really necessary to find the Shenzu people. It seems that it''s impossible to find treasures quietly."


    "I just don''t know if the last little princess of the protoss will give me her ancestral things?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2684

    Because the blood mark was added on the stone gate, there was no way for Chu Feng and Lu Wan to join hands, because the greater the force of the blow out, the greater the strength of the rebound. Before the battle with nagula, he might have been killed by his own strength, which was really more than the gain.


    After leaving the underground palace, Chu Feng and Lu Wan returned to the ground. As soon as their thoughts moved, all the soil that began to roll out began to be backfilled. Finally, it had completely changed back to its original appearance. The green grass was growing luxuriantly, and there was no trace of a deep pit.


    Under the night, Chu Feng raised his head to look at the sky, opened his hand, and the holy pearl appeared in his hand: "white lotus, send this bead to the rosefinch, tell them to send someone to look for me in the world, this bead blooms the light of other colors, don''t pay attention to it, once you find it is blooming dark green light, immediately check it out."


    "If the person you see is a white woman, let me know!"


    Bai He takes the Pearl from Chu Feng''s hand, nods and flies away. Feng Qingqing has already established a secret sound relationship with her when she was in the hidden world. Now it doesn''t matter where the dragon''s gate is. It only takes a little time to find it.


    As for the Pearl to white lotus to take to the rosefinch, is to let them through the Pearl to find the Protoss.


    The last legacy of the protoss is the little princess satyana, who has the blood of the God King. It is unrealistic to want to break the blood seal. If you can really become the supreme, you don''t need the Holy Grail of light. Therefore, it is very important to find the little Protoss Princess satyana.


    As long as you find satina and get her blood, you can break the blood seal, and then you can get the Holy Grail of light. As for whether the Holy Grail of light is in it, Chu Feng has no doubt about it. There is no mistake in this point.


    Tell Baihe to pass on to the rosefinch that they only go to investigate when they see dark green. It''s also because satina is the God of nature, and Chu Feng doesn''t want to make any extraneous things, so let them see dark green before they go to investigate.


    After Bai He left, Chu Feng moved his fingers: "it''s not white busy. Go back to rest first. It seems that I''ll stay in the holy see for the next two days."


    Lu Wan gently nodded and opened the dazzling door and walked into it. After seeing Chu Feng, situ Ya followed him in. When everyone left Chu Feng, his body shape swept the night sky, and in a flash, things returned to the Holy See. Just as he was about to fall, he stopped because he saw that there were more than one people walking below.


    There are about 40 or 50 people. The first one is ilno and Mike. There are several people behind them. They are all holy warriors in terms of clothes, and all of them are red dress believers.


    Now it''s early in the morning, without rest, but with so many people, where is this going?


    For a while, Chu Feng stood on the sky and watched. Soon he knew where ilno and Mike were going.


    They passed through the cathedral and out of the Pope''s house.


    The rest of the Vatican has few lights on. At the moment, the Pope''s residence is lit up. Chu Feng looks at the ferocious appearance of ilno, and the corners of his mouth pass by for fun. Two words appear in his mind: forced palace!


    It''s true that elno has always been worried about the change of the throne that should have belonged to him. Now that Mike has come to the Holy See, there are several bald men following him. All of them are demigods. Judging from the preliminary situation, Chu Feng can''t think of any other possibility except forcing the Palace.


    It was very interesting. Chu Feng also fell from the sky, but he didn''t get close to it. He just wanted to see what they wanted to do. Did they really dare to kill the Pope?


    In the world of heaven, the Pope is nothing, but in the modern world, the influence of the Pope is still very great. Natural death is OK. If you die for no reason, it will surely attract the world''s attention. I''erno, they should not be so stupid?


    At this time, ilno and Mike, along with several holy warriors and some spiritual strongmen who followed him, also entered the Pope''s residence. Immediately, several holy warriors appeared in the dark to block him.


    However, they didn''t make a sound, so they were killed by a strong spiritual man beside Mike. The dead can''t die any more. They were selected from numerous believers and trained hard to become today''s powerful holy soldiers. It''s a kind of sadness that they died in the hands of the powerful spiritual world cheaply.


    After killing the holy warrior in the way, Mike gently raises his hand and points to it. The spirit world strong man who killed the holy warrior immediately goes forward, raises his foot and smashes the door of the residence with a domineering foot.


    Ilno and Mike also went in and saw the old man sitting in the living room making tea, the pope!


    Michael walked forward with a smile and sat directly opposite the Pope. He said with a smile: "I don''t have a rest so late, and I still have the mood to drink tea here. It seems that the Pope has a great preference for the Oriental tea ceremony. Did he realize that you have a disaster tonight?"


    With no surprise or joy, the Pope turned over the three cups, poured the tea into it, stopped just in time, and pushed it in front of Mike. The other cup was placed in front of ilno and motioned for him to sit down.He picked up a cup and the Pope took a sip. The boiling heat didn''t affect him at all.


    After half a cup of tea, the Pope put down the cup and looked at it. Neither Mike nor elnor had picked up his tea. He sighed, "this is an old Pu''er that an old friend sent me. It has a strong aroma of tea, and its price is more valuable than gold. I usually drink it by myself. Today I hope you can taste it with me."


    Even if the pope said that, ilno and Mike still didn''t mean to pick up the cup. They were worried that it was poisonous.


    Michael pushed the cup away and spread his hands. "Pope, I prefer coffee. I don''t have any interest in these Oriental cheap things. Let''s talk about my purpose."


    "The protoss has declined, and it is time for the Vatican to change its ownership. Good birds choose trees to live in, and those who know the current affairs are outstanding people. I don''t want you to submit. I just hope that you will abdicate on your own and announce that it will be ceded to Italy. How about that?"


    The Pope did not feel any displeasure because of Mike''s words. He held the teacup and shook it gently. When he felt the cup cooled, he drank the tea from the cup without spitting out the tea.


    In the face of the Pope''s placid and scattered manner, Mike''s eyes were fixed and his face was gloomy: "Pope, don''t you take me seriously?"


    The Pope gently shook his head: "God loves the world, the Lord tells us that all living beings are equal. How can I not pay attention to the heirs of the great emperor family? It''s just that the Holy See was established with the support of the spirit world gods thousands of years ago, but now it has lost contact with the Protoss. It''s meaningless for you to tell me this."


    "It''s not impossible to give up my seat to ilno. If he can do the three things I ask him to do, I will take the initiative to abdicate."


    Mike didn''t expect the Pope to be so talkative. Looking at or standing at ilno, he obviously asked him, what are the three things?


    "I can''t do the three things he asked me to do. One is to walk in the lowly African region and deliver a good three months'' time, so that thousands of people can have faith in Catholicism and abandon the old ideas of Africans."


    "The second thing is to make me kneel down in front of 100000 believers on Christmas day to confess my crimes. The third thing is to let me leave the great family and no longer follow the orders of the great family. I can''t do anything about it."


    After listening to this, Mike sneered. At first, he wondered why ilno had such a chance. Why did he refuse? The three things the Pope asked him to do were to embarrass him.


    Even if the first and second things can be done by Italian, how can the third be possible? Even if ilno wanted to do it, it was not allowed by the emperor''s family.


    A slap on the table, regardless of whether the Pope is a powerful spirit, he is just an ordinary person, humming: "Pope, the three things you put forward are tough, aren''t they?"


    Is it difficult The Pope asked, calm as water: "before I became the Pope, I did the first two things, and even declared that I would not be affected by anyone in my life. Now, as a member of the great emperor''s family, that is, a member of the spirit world demon clan, shouldn''t I abandon this identity?"


    "We are a good religion. A pope with a demon background violates our purpose. Even if it is dead, I can''t agree to it."


    Michael laughed and shook his head gently and said, "Pope, don''t be benevolent and moral in front of me. I''ll feel disgusted. What''s more, I still know who you are. You say it''s nothing to do with the Protoss. Do you think I''ll believe it? If I remember correctly, one of the most important things about being a pope is to admit that the protoss are behind the Vatican. "


    There was a wicked smile on his lips: "so any more you say, it''s just a cover up. Of course, I forced you to make a decision tonight. If you don''t announce it, it''s not easy for ilno to become the new pope."


    "I''ll give you a day to think about it. I''ll come back to you tomorrow night. If you still refuse, don''t blame me and be cruel."


    He left a cruel sentence. Mike gets up and cares about Erno and others to leave, and also takes away the corpses of several holy soldiers who have been killed. This is the Holy See. After all, it''s better to keep a low profile. In the future, Mike still wants to control a Vatican that can be transferred at any time, rather than a Vatican that hates the Pope forced by Erno.


    All this was seen in the eyes of Chu Feng. In the dark, Chu Feng raised a smile: "the Pope is oppressed, will the protoss appear?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2685

    The deeper the night, less than two hours before dawn, the Pope''s residence was still brightly lit.


    The holy soldiers guarding the surrounding area were killed by the powerful spirit men that Mike took with him. At the moment, the Pope''s residence is an undefended place, but it is within the Holy See, and there will be no danger. For example, if there is no mutiny among the twelve holy soldiers, they will not be the opponents together.


    It seems that the old Pope slowly stood up after drinking all the tea. His eyes were peaceful to the extreme, and seemed to be more peaceful than the turbulent water.


    He went to the corner of the stairs and turned off the lights in the hall. The whole person didn''t seem to be affected by what happened to ilno and Mike. He slowly walked up the stairs. There were only footsteps echoing in the empty space.


    The second floor, usually the place where the Pope worked and rested, but tonight he did not go back to his room, but went to the room at the end.


    The Pope didn''t turn on the light when he opened the door. A graceful figure stood in front of the window because it was facing the outside. It was only seen from the back that this was a woman.


    His height is about 1.75 meters. His hair is like a waterfall at night. With the moonlight, it seems to be shining with light luster.


    The Pope closed the door and bent 90 degrees to the woman standing there: "holy angel


    Saint angel, another name for the protoss Princess satina.


    Satina slowly turned around, a beautiful western face appears very ethereal, a pair of eyes can not see the slightest impurity, just like the spirit of cannibalism, but when facing satina, the Pope''s head does not dare to lift up, as if others worship him in general, devout!


    Nodding slightly, satina whispered, "come to me. What can I do for you?"


    The Pope bent slightly again and died in front of Mike and them. He refused to admit his relationship with the Protoss. He just didn''t want to be forced to ask about the whereabouts of the Protoss.


    In fact, Michael is right. Only those who submit to the protoss can become Pope.


    With satina''s peaceful and beautiful eyes, the Pope replied, "elno has finally chosen to rebel, obey the wishes of Michael, the successor of the great family, and force me to make a decision tomorrow night, announce my abdication, and give up the Papacy to her."


    Satina frowned at the smell of the speech, giving people a different kind of beauty. It makes people feel heartache when they see it.


    And for what the pope said, satina''s heart passed a faint anger, and helpless.


    In the eyes of the world, the holy see is just the center of religious culture, but for the protoss, the holy see is the most critical chip for the protoss to influence the modern world. For so many years, it seems that the protoss have not contacted the Holy See, but in fact, they have always been concerned about the situation of the Holy See. The reason why they pretend not to care or even contact is just a kind of protection for the Holy See.


    The demons always want to take root in the modern world, but because of Lu Wan''s reason, they didn''t dare to make a move.


    Now Lu Wan has no way to deal with nagula. At this time, the demons will not miss the opportunity to take root in the modern world. It is very difficult to rebuild an organization that influences the belief of the modern world. The best way is to hold the Holy See supported by the protoss in his hands.


    It''s just that after so many years, the Holy See has devoted a lot of energy to the Protoss. How can it be easily taken away by the demons?


    There''s no need to think about it. Satina has the answer in her heart, which is absolutely impossible.


    He shook his head gently and said, "Pope, the holy see is the only root of our Protoss in the present world. In the future, whether we can gather the most powerful power of all living beings in the universe depends on the Vatican. If the holy see is taken away by the demons at this time, it will be very difficult for the protoss to rise."


    "But the Pope understood what she meant, but he also had some concerns.


    "Are you afraid they will kill you?" Although the Pope did not speak out, Sarti Anna probably understood that there was a faint smile on his face: "Mike is just a walking dog of the devil''s family, and there is no news from the spiritual world''s eyeliner, which shows that this is the meaning of the great family or the personal meaning of Mike."


    "What''s more, Chu Feng will not die for a day. Where is the devil in the mood to compete for the present world?"


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, with a little playful: "so although the devil cares about the Holy See, he will never start at this time. He is a suspicious and worried person. Unless Chu Feng dies, he will not risk invading the present world."


    Seeing that the Pope''s brow was still frowning, and knowing that he was still worried, satina sighed and added: "so Mike, they absolutely dare not kill you. You know, without the meaning of the devil, they can only do everything secretly. If you die without any reason, the Holy See will be in chaos. It is not in line with the devil''s plan."


    "What he wants more is a stable Vatican than a chaotic one."


    Satina made it very clear, but the Pope''s heart was still a little worried. He was the spokesman of the protoss in the modern world. Even if he died, he should not have any objection to the protoss'' decision. However, if Mike and Erno were insane, he would have died in vain.He hesitated about this matter in his heart, but did not dare to show it in front of satina, because the protoss wanted brave warriors, not cowards who were afraid of death.


    Holding back his reluctance, the Pope bowed his head and said, "holy angel, it can be said that Michael and elno do this thing on their own, but do we need to make some preparations in advance? At present, Chu Feng may not be the opponent of the devil. If we fail at that time, we,,"


    the Pope stopped and didn''t say anything, but satina still did I understand.


    That is, whether to make a good retreat before the final battle between chufeng and nagula. If chufeng wins, it''s OK to say that if nagula wins the final victory, it may be too late for them to retreat.


    Seeing satyana do not speak, the Pope''s voice is lower: "it''s good to sit and reap the profits, but at present, the peak power of the protoss is difficult to compete with Chu Feng and the devil. In the end, no matter who wins or loses, we should be careful. I think saint angel, you should prepare for the future of the protoss in advance."


    "Enough!" Without waiting for the Pope to continue, satina quietly interrupted what he was about to say: "I understand what you mean, but it''s not my Protoss style to cringe. Now it''s a shame for us to hide in the present world. If we hide in the future, we''ll waste the name of the protoss."


    "And my heart always hurts when I think of the protoss who are used for blood sacrifice by demons, do you understand?"


    The Pope opened his mouth, then turned into a silent sigh. He understood that as the last hope of the protoss, satina was under great pressure. It was obviously impossible for her to make a good retreat now and decide who would win or lose in the future.


    The Pope''s words also made satina appear to be a little upset, timely pulled off the topic: "I let you secretly look for the ancestral mausoleum, any clues? Or if there''s news of the Grail. "


    "At present, there are no saints in our Protoss, and we belong to the most vulnerable side. Only when we get the Holy Grail of light can we have the hope of rising."


    Hearing this, the Pope did not dare to lift his head, and his heart was still a little nervous. When the protoss fled to the present world, satina had already told him to find the Holy Grail of light and the holy bone of the king as soon as possible. However, after such a long time, the people he sent out did not send any clues, and the Pope''s heart was inevitably nervous.


    Because the protoss can be said to have been beaten and maimed by nagura, and now there are not many people who have fled to the modern world. As for others, either the demons have been killed or become the slaves of the demons, the Holy Grail of light is the only hope of the Protoss.


    Without any answer, satina had found the answer on the Pope''s face, and the expectation in her eyes dissipated a little. She also knew that this matter could not be entrusted to the Pope.


    If the king''s bone and the Grail of light were so easy to find, the protoss would have found it a long time ago, and don''t wait until now.


    Gently shaking her head and turning around, the window in front of her slowly opened. Satina looked out at the half moon in the night sky and narrowed her eyes: "we Protoss can''t disappear in this world. No matter what way I want the protoss to exist, I hope you can find the message of the Holy Grail of light for me as soon as possible."


    "Otherwise, if I had to, I would choose to submit to Chu FengChen and ask him to provide shelter for our Protoss!"


    As for where she went, the Pope did not know.


    After staring at the open window for a while, the Pope went to pull it back and shut it. He frowned and went back to his room. In order not to attract the attention of those who might be watching in the dark, the Pope did not turn on the light and lay down on his bed in the dark, thinking about the current situation and situation.


    It can be seen that the demons are dominant and dominant, but Chu Feng is not dead for a day. The demons dare not take any drastic actions, but they are not now, which does not mean that they will not have any more.


    Think of the Pope''s heart has a little heavy meaning, there are contradictions and struggles.


    Life and death, and loyalty, how to choose?


    Looking at the ceiling reflected by the moonlight, the Pope, for the first time in many years, has the meaning of pulling his heart and lungs, because the mole ants are still living in a muddle, not to mention he is the Pope who influences the world pattern?


    However, if he chooses loyalty, he is still the Pope, but he is likely to lose his life and choose life and death, then there is no loyalty.


    With a slight sigh, the Pope finally dispelled the tangled thoughts. Everything can only be a step, a look.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2686

    Although the rising sun was in such a special place as the Vatican, savaki and isavia also had a comfortable sleep.


    In the morning, as soon as Savannah went out, she saw Chu Feng sitting in the hall, blinking her eyes to make sure that she was not mistaken. She quickly went to sit down. Her eyes subconsciously took a look at isavia''s room. After making sure it was safe, she whispered, "didn''t you say you were going to leave?"


    According to the plan, Chu Feng had to leave first when he found the Holy Grail of light by using the holy bead last night. However, the hidden place of the Holy Grail of light was found, but he could not enter it. So Chu Feng had to choose to come back and wait until he thought of a way.


    Of course, these things and Savannah said she would not understand too much. Her eyes deviated a little bit and swept over her long legs. This woman knew where her advantages were, so she always deliberately put them out to attract other people''s attention.


    Reluctantly took back his eyes, Chu Feng spread his hands: "originally was to go, but there is a little accident, so it may stay for two days."


    White lotus has already brought the sacred beads to the rosefinches. The rosefinches and others are high gods. It doesn''t take too much time to go around the earth. When the time comes, the covering search and the cooperation of the holy beads will help us find out. Unless the protoss is hidden in a small world, as long as it is on the earth, it can be found.


    As soon as I heard that Chu Feng didn''t want to tell her the truth, but savaki was a smart woman, and she didn''t mean to find out the truth. She just turned her head and asked, "when did you come back last night?"


    Chu Feng took a look at the old clock on the wall, his mouth slightly tilted: "come back for several hours!"


    Hours?


    Shawaqi was stunned. She saw that it was not seven o''clock, and suddenly her face was covered with black lines. That is to say, Chu Feng almost came back in the early morning. If she knew, how could Chu Feng be quiet for a night.


    His eyes meaningfully glanced over Chu Feng. He felt that it must have been Chu Feng''s intention. He didn''t mean to leave at the beginning. The purpose was to let her cut off that little thought, and then come back after they had a rest.


    Don''t know that savaki misunderstood her own idea. Seeing that, isavia also opens the door and comes out. Seeing Chu Feng is still stunned, she can accept it, because Chu Feng didn''t say she must leave last night.


    Before he could speak, Sark''s respectful voice came from below: "Your Majesty, Archbishop ilno has asked the Cardinals to show us the Vatican City. Are you ready?"


    Isavia spread out her hands helplessly and then replied, "wait a moment, then come down."


    With Sark''s response from below, isavia went to chufeng and sat down and said softly, "Feng, are you staying here today or with us?"


    "I''ll stay here." The location has been determined last night. Now there is no need to look for it. The rest is to find the Protoss. So Chu Feng has no interest in moving around. It''s better to stay here and wait for news.


    Isavia didn''t have to. She nodded and stood up. She saw Savannah sitting on one side and narrowed her eyes. "Don''t you come with me?"


    "Sleepy!" "Maybe you caught a cold last night. Why don''t you go by yourself?" she said


    Isavia flashed a meaningful smile. She could see whether Savannah was sick or not. She was very clear about her thoughts. She must have heard that Chu Feng would not go, so she didn''t want to go. The purpose was to seduce Chu Feng to achieve good things.


    Isavia doesn''t care what savaki seduces Chu Feng to do, but she still has a little discomfort if she is preempted by savaqi before she can achieve good things with Chu Feng.


    "I''ll be bored if you don''t go with me, please," she said softly


    The corners of her mouth moved her, and she knew that she must have noticed her thoughtfulness. Otherwise, she would have let her rest more when she heard her uncomfortable words, instead of pulling her and asking her to go with her.


    The heart is unwilling to lose an opportunity to hook up with Chu Feng, but isavia has already said her words, and she is not easy to refuse. She nodded regretfully: "all right!"


    Ten minutes later, savaki and isavia left the residence together. Led by the red dress believers, she left the Vatican in a small car similar to a sightseeing car. With Sark''s entourage, the whole residence was completely quiet.


    Chu Feng rubbed his temples and found that with the imprint infiltrating half of his heart, he was more and more tired. In the past ten days and ten nights without sleep, he was very sleepy.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly. Chufeng stood up and went into the room where isavia had started to live. As there was no news, nagula did not take any action to have a good rest.


    As long as you find the protoss, open the door of blood seal and get the Holy Grail of light, you may be able to remove the mark in the body at that time, and then there will be no present situation.


    Although the present situation will only be a little tired and will not affect the exertion of our strength, it will not work if we are tired after a night''s sleep, because we don''t know when the enemy will come and when changes will happen.Fall on the bed, Chu Feng himself do not know when to sleep, only feel very comfortable.


    Isavia and others who left the Vatican were in the car under the leadership of the red dress believers. After going out from the Holy See, they first went around the Vatican City from the East. In fact, the area of the Vatican didn''t need to take a sightseeing bus. It was only because isavia''s identity was there that such arrangement was made.


    Otherwise, it doesn''t take long to walk.


    After about ten minutes of detour, the car stopped. The red dress believers got out of the car first and opened the door. Isavia and savaki got off together and saw a huge black stone tablet standing more than ten meters in front, which was also densely engraved with words.


    "This is the original biblical inscription left by the first Pope."


    One of the redcoats raised his hand and invited isavia to come up to the stone and said, "every Christmas day of every year, the Pope will lead us to read the Bible with the scepter of light."


    After a pause, the scarlet continued: "it depicts the most complete biblical inscriptions, and it is also the most complete and ancient Bible in the world. Its value cannot be measured by money."


    As the queen of eagles, isavia is still aware of some of the Vatican''s history, so this stone tablet is not so strange.


    Only to see the bottom of the stone tablet seems to be a piece of black, can not help but some curiosity: "then this black color, is there originally, or is it caused by the wind and sun?"


    "It''s blood!" The red clothes believer looked at it and said solemnly: "once upon a time, the Holy See has experienced thousands of risks. There have been many believers who have benefited the world, and there have also been many radical heretics. They all want to destroy the original Bible. And the blood is left by the pagans and the people who originally protected the original Bible. Over the years, even the biggest wind and rain can''t be washed away ¡£¡±


    "According to the records of the Holy See, no less than 100000 people died in front of the stone tablets of the original Bible!"


    Isavia was also moved by the number of 100000, and she was sure that it was a conservative estimate. The Holy See seemed to be a sacred place, but in fact there was a power struggle with some forces.


    For thousands of years, no one knows how many people have died in order to fight for the supreme power of the Vatican. Without the Vatican, internal strife will surely occur all over the world, just like the royal family fighting for the throne of the crown prince. Every change of Dynasty and generation will be a sea of blood.


    Looking at the bottom of the stone stele whose original color has been changed by blood, isavia and savaqi seem to feel the extraordinary years and hear the sound of fighting here.


    Before they went, they bowed slightly to the stone tablet, not out of respect for the stone tablet, but for those who died, a kind of devout worship.


    No matter once they were right or wrong, they have died. As long as people have died, they should be respected.


    Members of the royal family and the guards led by Sark also bowed. In the eyes of the leading Redcoats, it was piety to the original Bible.


    After learning about the past of the stone tablet of the original Bible, we all left here. However, isavia and savaki did not take a bus any more. Instead, they walked on the streets of Vatican City, where they could see the border line and the few people walking back and forth.


    Everyone who can live here must be the most loyal believers. Seeing them, they do not have the common people''s meaning of watching. They are all doing their own things safely.


    Until about eleven o''clock, the place to go has basically passed. According to the schedule, the visit to the Vatican will end in the early morning of tomorrow. As for whether or not to meet Pope isavia, everything depends on the arrangement of the Vatican.


    However, what should be said in the meeting has been said. It is not necessary to have a second meeting.


    When they felt almost the same, they were ready to go back to the Vatican. When the Vatican was outside, they all stopped.


    It''s not that they want to stop, but someone is blocking their way. Mike stands there with four followers, apparently deliberately blocking the way.


    Several of the redcoats who led isavia were embarrassed. They all knew that elno had brought Michael to the Holy See, but now Michael was in the way of isavia. They didn''t know whether to yell or to be silent.


    On one side were the guests of ilno, on the other were the students of the Pope, or the queen of the eagles.


    "Beautiful queen!"


    Mike didn''t care what others thought. He came up with a smile on his mouth: "I went to see you early this morning, but I found you were not there, so I''ve been waiting here, wondering if I could invite you to lunch? What about the friendship between the emperor''s family and the royal family? "


    As he spoke, Mike''s eyes not only looked at Isaiah, but also glanced over her occasionally, without concealing his passion for women.


    Isavia''s heart was disgusted, and knowing that the man behind Mike and Chu Feng were enemies, she had a hostile attitude. However, seeing that Mike refused to give way, isavia narrowed her eyes. It was broad daylight. Even if Mike was bold, he did not dare to do anything in the Holy See?Having made up her mind, isavia remained polite: "master Mike, just arrange it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2687

    Mike''s residence is not far away from the place where elno lives. It is less than 100 meters away.


    However, at noon today, ilno was not there. Only Mike, as well as isavia and savaqi, were sitting in the spacious dining room. Neither the royal guards led by sack nor the spiritual strongmen followed by Mike came in. All of them were waiting outside.


    This is where the holy see is, and it''s still in the daytime. Isavia''s identity is there. I believe nothing will happen.


    Isavia and savvy are sitting together, and Mike is sitting opposite them. Only until the service is served, none of them speaks first. Everyone doesn''t know what they are thinking. The only obvious thing is that Mike''s eyes are always looking at the two people opposite, intentionally or unintentionally, as if to see through their clothes.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she didn''t tear her face, she would have stood up and slapped Mike, because his eyes were so wild that he didn''t give her much respect, even if isavia was sitting here.


    The expression in the eyes was more meaningful, as if they were appreciating their prey. Both of them felt very uncomfortable.


    After the Vatican chef had finished all the dishes for lunch, Mike picked up the red wine in front of him, and said with a smile: "it''s a great honor for Mike to have lunch with the queen of isavia and the director of savaqi. Here, I''d like to propose a toast to both of you."


    Isavia and Savannah looked at each other vaguely, then raised the glass in front of her.


    After a gentle touch with Mike, he sipped in and put down his glass. As for Mike, he saw that neither of them had finished drinking, but only had a little drink. His eyes flashed a cold color, which made him angry that others did not give face.


    The slight shaking of his fingers suppressed his anger. Mike raised his hand and said, "eat, we''ll eat and talk."


    "Master Mike!" Isavia did not pick up the knife and fork, and said calmly, "tell me what you want to talk to me about?"


    All along, the great emperor family has been developing in Europe, and even played an important role in the Second World War, because it has an irreplaceable position in Europe. However, even if the great emperor family and the eagle Kingdom Royal family keep a distance, not too close, but not too distant.


    We all maintain the existing balance with a tacit understanding.


    "The queen is so impatient


    Mike grinned, took the bottle and poured wine into his glass. He said, "there''s nothing really happened. It''s just that the emperor''s family has been too low-key for so many years. As the leader of dozens of royal families in Europe, the eagle Kingdom has a different influence."


    Putting down the bottle, Michael''s eyes flashed with heat: "so I hope that her Majesty the queen will summon the European royal families and tell them that my great family hopes to have our branches not only in Germany, but also in other countries."


    Isavia frowned at the words, almost to say that Mike was dreaming.


    For a long time, the great emperor''s family has always been the object of defense for the king''s chambers in Europe. Let alone letting it spread its branches all over Europe, even if it only stayed in Germany, everyone''s heart was uneasy, because it was not sure when the great emperor''s family would open its hands and participate in European affairs.


    In the past, most of the time the great emperor''s family could not be hidden, so many countries didn''t pay much attention to it. But now Mike wants to spread the branches of the great emperor''s family all over Europe. You can imagine his ambition.


    Because as long as Mike''s request is met, they will certainly infiltrate all countries in the shortest time, and then the rare stability will be affected. That is something that isavia can''t agree to and all countries do not want to see.


    So there was only a brief silence, and isavia shook her head: "master Michael, you look up to the eagle royal family. We are just elected, but it does not mean that we can dominate the royal families of all countries."


    "And there are a lot of things that master Michael knows very well. It can be said that the conditions you put forward are completely impossible."


    Isavia''s crisp refusal didn''t make Mike angry. Instead, she gave a playful smile.


    It is very clear to isavia that all countries do not want the great emperor family to have branches all over Europe. But for one thing, Mike is particularly interested in. If isavia speaks, the countries will surely give some face, instead of the idea that they can''t control the king''s chambers, as she said.


    Now, of course, it''s not the time to tear his face, and Mike won''t say such damaging words. He opened his hand and held out two fingers: "200 billion euro."


    As isavia''s eyes narrowed, Mike directly threw out his prepared chips: "I believe queen, you will not refuse. After all, some time ago, the behavior of the eagles has caused certain economic losses and threatened the livelihood of the people. I believe that the 200 billion euro is enough to solve the current crisis in Eagle country."


    "As long as her majesty agrees to my request and tells the royal families what I mean and indicates that you are willing to accept the great emperor family, 200 billion euro will be charged to the royal family immediately!"Isavia breathed for a moment. Although money is a figure for her as the queen of the royal family, the situation in Eagle kingdom can be spent and even developed if there is a certain amount of money for relief.


    But all of a sudden, isavia gave up the idea that she shouldn''t have, because Mike was a member of the great emperor family. Behind the great emperor''s family was the spirit world. At present, the master of the spirit world, devil Zi and Chu Feng were enemies of life and death.


    As a woman of Chu Feng, she has some guilt if she can''t fight with Chu Feng. If she still drags Chu Feng back, it''s hard to say.


    He agreed to let the great emperor''s family spread its branches and leaves in Europe. That was to drag down the Chu wind''s hind legs. The ruling''s absolute control over the underground forces in the world would soon be broken. Chu Feng certainly did not want to see such a thing.


    Two hundred billion euros is a lot, but it is not enough to move isavia. No matter how much, it is impossible.


    So there was not much entanglement. Isavia gently shook her head: "master Michael, Eagle country really needs some money at present, but I also know what kind of money can be asked for and what kind of money can not be asked. Moreover, I believe that as long as I give enough commitment, fengteng consortium will definitely give me this money."


    "The great emperor''s family is very strong, and the fengteng consortium is not weak?"


    Isavia''s words let the smile on Mike''s face slowly solidify, and his stiff face turned into a cold color.


    The reason why he was so restrained that he said that he wanted to get the maximum return for the smallest effort, while isavia directly refused his request. This was a slap in the face for him. Mike could not accept it.


    He picked up his glass and slapped it on the table and stood up: "Your Majesty, don''t you really need to think about it? You are a wise man. You should know that there is no one in the world who can stop me


    "Maybe you think Chu Feng can, but I can tell you responsibly that Chu Feng can''t either."


    Michael''s pride isavia had already been taught. She stood up fearlessly, and her voice was as firm as ever: "even if it wasn''t for Chu Feng, I wouldn''t agree to your request. The world belongs to everyone, not to any family or force. If the great emperor''s family penetrates successfully, the belief in peace will be gone. I still know that."


    The words have already said this. It is unnecessary to talk about some things that are not.


    Mike''s mouth raised a cold smile: "it seems that the Queen''s majesty is absolutely loyal to Chu Feng, but it''s a pity that he was deterred by the devil in the forbidden area and did not dare to show up at will."


    "So I''ll give you another chance to make up for what you said and did."


    Isavia felt so ridiculous. A mike, a guy who was able to become the successor because Zach was suppressed by Chu Feng, is qualified to say such a thing to her? It''s ok if Mike is a spirit or a warrior, but he''s not. He''s just like her.


    He shook his head slightly: "master Michael, your idea is different from mine, so you don''t have to give us another chance. My choice is to let the great emperor family stay in Germany quietly. If there is a choice, then,,"


    slowly looked up, and isavia''s eyes shot resolutely: "then I hope the great emperor family will disappear in this world, and the earth is ordinary The human planet, the great emperor family, as the pawns of the spirit world, should not exist. "


    Mike slowly clenched his fist and wanted to speak. Isavia had already taken savaki''s hand and turned to leave.


    Seeing this, Mike''s heart was even more angry: "stop!"


    After drinking, two spiritual giants appeared in front of isavia and savaki, blocking their way. Outside, sakak and others were also deterred by the two spiritual strongmen and couldn''t come in at all.


    Mike said with a sneer: "Your Majesty, you can''t see the form clearly. The world has not been the original world for a long time. This is an era in which the strong are respected and the power is the king. Obviously, I, Michael, have absolute power. You can only have a chance to choose according to the conditions I give you."


    Isavia turned her head, her eyes cold: "I''d rather die than surrender!"


    Isavia''s words made Mike laugh wildly, as if what a ridiculous joke isavia had said.


    When the laughter fell, Mike waved his hand: "do you really think I''m such a good talker? Now I don''t force you to go back and give me a good consideration. Next time I hope to give me a perfect answer. "


    "Or be my concubine or my slave!"


    Isavia as if did not hear to pull the Savannah to leave directly.


    Five minutes later, the news also reached Chu Feng''s ears. Lying on the bed for a little rest, his mouth curled a chill: "the great emperor''s family, indeed, should not exist on the earth."


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2688

    Because of Mike''s reason, Chu Feng didn''t want to make a fuss about his plan to find the Holy Grail, so he asked isavia and savaqi to leave the Vatican first. When it came to four o''clock in the afternoon, there were still things to deal with, so Chu Feng finished the trip one day in advance.


    The Pope didn''t show up. It was Italian who sent off. He was very gentle and courteous, so people could not see his hidden ambition.


    However, these are not important, there are some things that we all know well. When we are not completely on the opposite side, we will not hinder each other''s virtual thinking of snakes.


    "Master Michael, isavia is gone."


    After seeing isavia and the royal family member yierno away, he went to Mike''s residence. He sat there with a glass of red wine in his hand, enjoying himself peacefully. He said softly, "she is a woman of Chu Feng. This time I came to the Vatican by no means accidental. Shall we leave her here?"


    If there was no Longmen Phoenix Qingqing in front of her, she would not have thought so. But after Feng Qingqing was refused to leave that day, isavia would come to the Vatican. Years of wind and rain and intuition made her smell the smell of conspiracy.


    "What do you stay for, and can she go?"


    Mike didn''t have the idea of ilno, or he didn''t care at all. He shook the red wine glass with a smile: "today I left early, but I just expressed my meaning that she should be a concubine or a slave. I was afraid that she would leave naturally. As for the plot?"


    Mike straightened up and said, "in front of absolute strength, all the intrigues are floating clouds. Now the devil doesn''t even dare to provoke Chu Feng. What if isavia is her woman? There are so many women in Chu Feng, maybe she has already forgotten isavia


    "Don''t think about it. The world is destined to be controlled by me. You just wait to be the Pope."


    Mike''s words didn''t excite Erno. Instead, he frowned.


    He is a spiritual person. He knows that there are too many impossible but real things in this world. Self confidence is a good thing, but if he is too confident, he is ignorant.


    Now Mike''s attitude gives ilno that feeling.


    Although Mike is directly responsible for the spirit world, he needs to know something more, that is, anything can happen in the world of the strong. At first, everyone thought that Chu Feng and demon Zun died together, but he didn''t die. Instead, he came back and nearly destroyed the demon emperor.


    Mike is just an ordinary person, not even an ordinary spirit person. What qualification is he to despise Chu Feng here?


    A slight contempt flashed in his eyes. If Mike wasn''t appointed by the spirit world, he would let him know what modesty is. Chu Feng is a terrible saint. Even nagula dare not despise him. This Mike''s self-confidence may not be too strong, right? Is nagula really in charge of the world?


    What''s more, he also wanted to fight Chu Feng''s woman. However Yi Erno thought of Mike''s behavior, he was looking for death. At the beginning, the patriarch of the great emperor''s family told him that unless the spiritual world asked, otherwise, he would not conflict with Chu Feng''s power in the modern world, especially women who could not move Chu Feng.


    Because Chu Feng is a madman. Although I don''t know what kind of madness he will be, yierno believes that the patriarch will not cheat him. Now, Mike?


    Frowning, Erno hesitated and said, "master Michael, you need to prepare for the spiritual world to enter the modern world. I can understand that, but for isavia or the other women of Chu Feng, I hope you think twice."


    "It''s not that we''re afraid of Chu Feng, but that we shouldn''t have finished our last words without the command of the devil. Mike gets up and strides to her, raises his hand and slaps him mercilessly.


    "Lord Mosuo said," Lord Mosuo said that in the future, I am the king of the earth, and all the people here are my slaves. It is her honor to be a mere isavia who can get my favor. As for Chu Feng, what''s the matter with the devil there? Does he dare to do anything to me? I think he only dares to cringe now? "


    "Get out of here. If you do what I say, you will have no meaning of existence."


    As a spirit in the period of wrath, or a cardinal above ten thousand people, he has the highest status in the secular world. There are few people who can scold him in the secular world except the Pope.


    Now, Mike slapped him and yelled at him. It''s not the first time. It''s the second slap in the past two days.


    He clenched his fist slightly and slowly separated. Mike was an ordinary man, but as long as the spirit world acknowledged his existence, he could only obey orders, and even if he was humiliated, he could only endure it, unless he wanted to die.


    Lowering his head, ilno suppressed his anger: "then I will go down first."


    Slowly back out, Mike''s eyes have never left his body, until I can''t see the figure of Erno, Mike''s face appears comfortable smile.


    In the past, Zach was on his head, and he was very careful in everything he did. He was afraid that a careless person would offend people. For those who were strong in the spiritual world, or for ordinary spirits, or even yierno, who had been to the great emperor''s family, Mike was in awe.Have you ever thought that one day you can stress on Erno and teach him a lesson?


    So now Mike is in a very comfortable mood, which is never felt before. It also makes him more passionate about power. He thinks that as long as he can become the king of the present world in the future, he is very excited.


    As for whether nagula can defeat Chu Feng and control the heaven and earth, Michael has no doubt about this, because in addition to nagula''s final victory, he can still continue to enjoy his rights. If Chu Feng wins the final victory, he can only die.


    "It seems that you like this feeling very much."


    At this time, Mike, who felt good about himself, just sat down, and Mosuo, whose body seemed to never stand upright, suddenly appeared in front of him. He could not see any emotion on his indifferent face: "it''s just that you should know that the higher you stand, the more you stand, you may be hurt when you fall down in the future."


    Mike is still brewing the dream of dominating the present world in the future. When he sees Mosuo appear, he quickly gets up and plops on his knees: "Lord Mosuo, how did you come?"


    "It doesn''t mean they are your people who are sent to protect your safety!" Mosuo slowly turned around, did not look at Michael kneeling on the ground, indifferent way: "so we know everything you do, just see whether you do too much or not."


    "It doesn''t matter if you kill your uncle and you completely control the emperor''s family, but you should never violate the meaning of the devil."


    Michael''s heart jumped, especially when he heard that he had disobeyed the orders of the devil. His body was cold for a while. He secretly scolded the powerful spirit world who followed him to betray him. He also said in fear: "Lord Mosuo, I have always been loyal to the devil. Why have I ever violated it?"


    Mosuo gently raised a hand. Half human and half soul, he gave people an ethereal feeling. A faint force gathered in the palm of his palm, and suddenly he flashed back on Mike''s body. Unprepared Mike was directly blasted out and knocked over the sofa.


    Fortunately, this is just Mosuo''s ordinary attack. If you use power, the ordinary man''s Mike will be a fly ash.


    Mike, who was knocked over on the ground, felt severe pain in his body. However, despite the pain, he quickly got up and knelt on the ground and said in a loud voice, "Lord Mosuo, I have always been loyal to the devil. What you said I violated the meaning of the devil. I really don''t know the way!"


    Mosuo turned around and looked at Mike, who looked like a dog at the moment. His eyes were flooded with dim light and light killing opportunities.


    At that moment, he really wanted to kill Mike, but he kept his hand because he thought he had a little bit of effect.


    As for Mike''s ignorance of what he had done wrong, Mosuo''s expression became more and more ugly: "just now yiernuo told you not to touch Chu Feng''s woman. You only think this is his personal meaning, but you don''t know that this is actually the meaning of the devil."


    "Do you know what''s wrong with the demon emperor? Do you know what kind of Chu wind the devil would rather face? "


    Mike''s eyes are confused. He is not very clear about these things. What he knows is that chufeng is defeated by nagula. He has been hiding for a long time. As for more news, he doesn''t pay attention to it, but just wants to be the master of the modern world.


    Catching the look in Mike''s eyes, Mosuo knew that he really didn''t know anything. He raised his hand and slapped him on Mike''s face. When he was clear and loud, he also said, "it seems that you really don''t know anything. You think about some unrealistic things."


    "I''ll tell you now that the reason why the demon emperor''s misfortune is that he has moved the woman Chu Feng attaches importance to, and the devil prefers to face the rational chufeng rather than the madman like Chu Feng."


    After a pause, Mosuo added in a low voice: "because Chu Feng, who lost his reason, was too terrible. The devil didn''t have any confidence to defeat him. The demon emperor was stronger than Chu Feng, but he lost in the end. Do you understand?"


    What Mike is worried about is that Mosuo kills him. He feels that although Mosuo has a chance to kill him, he doesn''t mean to kill him. He feels a little more relaxed. He swallows his saliva to relieve his inner tension. He decides to stabilize Mosuo for the time being. He tries to find a way to completely close down the strong men that the spirit world follows. Everything is fine.


    Mike, who made up his mind, lowered his head so that Mosuo could not see his face. He said respectfully, "Lord Mosuo taught me that before there was no devil''s command, I would never do anything drastic, let alone attack the women of Chu Feng."


    I didn''t know that Mike had another idea. Mosuo turned his head and said, "it''s better if you understand. In addition, I''ll send a group of people to the world for you to dispatch and do something."


    Mike was shocked and raised his head. "Is it to capture the verdict office?"


    As soon as Mike finished speaking, he felt a heavy pressure on his body, and his heart leaped. He knew that he had said something wrong. Just now Mosuo said that he would not attack any forces and people related to Chu Feng for the time being. Then how could he possibly attack the verdict?


    Mosuo glared at Mike. "Remember these words. Don''t let me hear them again. As for what you are required to do, it''s very simple."


    "It is said that the protoss are hiding in the world to find the Holy Grail of light. I will send a group of people to you to look for the Holy Grail of darkness. Of course, it would be better to find the Holy Grail of light as well."The corner of his mouth cocked up and passed the senleng killing machine: "in that case, by virtue of the two magic tools, the devil will definitely be able to dominate the universe and achieve eternal success."


    Mike was stunned, not very clear about the so-called artifact, but still nodded: "it must be a mission!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2689

    Night came again. The Holy See, which should have been completely quiet, was a little more heavy this evening, as if it was about to usher in a terrible storm.


    The Pope''s residence, tonight no one to guard, bright lights, the figure of the old Pope alone sitting there, leisurely bubble tea, sometimes looking out, deep eyes, no one knows what he is thinking.


    Feeling a little more moisture in the air than during the day, the Pope whispered to himself, "it seems that a storm is coming."


    Speaking to himself, the Pope bowed his head and continued to make tea with water. If it wasn''t for his obvious western face, people who didn''t know would have thought this was an old man of the Chinese dynasty who was deeply harmonious with the tea ceremony.


    With the passage of time, a light rain began to fall in the sky near 11 o''clock. After half an hour''s brewing, the pouring rain came as expected. The howling cold wind added a bit of chill to the Vatican at night. Some buildings that were still lighted at the beginning were also put out their lights.


    Rainstorm night, can always make a person particularly easy to tired, and then want to rest early.


    At this time, the figure of a group of people came from the heavy rain. Mike and elno came to the Pope''s residence again with the spiritual strongmen, a group of red clothes believers, and several holy warriors.


    Seeing the old people who influence the world pattern sitting there drinking tea safely, it is not difficult to see that the Pope has been drinking tea for a long time from the tea cup placed in front of him. However, he does not seem to have enough meaning at all. He still enjoys it safely. Even when Mike and his family arrive, they do not feel general.


    In front of Mike''s eyes, there is a color of banter. He has already forgotten Mosuo''s explanation. He goes to the Pope and sits down.


    As if he was the master, Mike picked up the teapot and filled the cup in front of him. He took a sip and found it hard to drink. Then he put it down.


    A hand on the coffee table gently patted: "Pope, have you considered it clearly?"


    The Pope quietly drank up the cup of tea. Although there was no bottom in his heart, satina let him calm down. He was not easy to disobey. He raised his head slightly and looked at Mike. If Mike didn''t bring some powerful spiritual demigods around him, he would kill him.


    But now it''s clearly impossible.


    Silent for a moment, the pope said faintly: "can Italian Reno accomplish three things?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Mike heard the speech and laughed. As for the Pope''s request that ilno do three things, he should give up his seat. Don''t say that yierno can''t do that. Even if ilno wants to do it, Mike won''t allow him. If he really wants to draw a clear line, what else does he do here?


    Now it''s better to find two beautiful women to study life.


    After stopping laughing, Mike gave a proud smile: "Pope, although you can make the earth tremble three times by stamping your feet in the world, there are some things you should see clearly. Smart people all know that I am the king of the future world. Now you openly violate my meaning. Are you really afraid of death?"


    "Have a good time. Give up your seat to ilno, and I''ll make sure you live the rest of your life."


    Obviously, Mike didn''t mean to be a snake with the Pope, and he didn''t mean to waste time with him. He just let the Pope make a choice.


    In the Pope''s heart, his life is more important than many things. As long as he can keep his life, he doesn''t care to do something against the bottom line, but now he doesn''t know what to choose.


    He wants to give up his position as the Lord of the Holy See and become a wild crane, but that''s something that the Protoss and satina absolutely don''t allow. If he doesn''t give up his seat, Mike and ilno will not let him feel better. They are caught in a dilemma, and there will be a little life danger at any time.


    It seems like a long time, but in fact it is only a moment. The Pope shook his head and said, "I can''t do what I asked. Why should I give up my seat?"


    Mike slapped heavily on the table with a cold look: "do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "Help yourself The Pope closed his eyes directly, and was ready to kill.


    This time, Mike was completely infuriated. Since he became the successor of the great emperor''s family, no one dared to disobey him. However, the Pope ignored him completely, even as if he did not dare to move him.


    Eyes suddenly changed very cold very cold, slowly stood up, face is silk undisguised murderous and violent, fists clenched, blue tendons burst out.


    "Master Mike!"


    When he was about to give the Pope a slap, a strong bareheaded spirit world man standing at the back came out with a calm voice: "Lord Mosuo, you can''t kill a person who is of high status in the world until the devil has solved the Chu wind."


    Mike''s eyes fixed on the Pope. At that moment, he really wanted to kill the Pope.


    But Mosuo''s explanation before he left was still in his ear. Not only that, Mosuo asked the powerful spirit world to protect him and restrain him from falling in love with others in the modern world. That is, before nagula killed Chu Feng, no one in the modern world could die in Mike''s hands.With a deep breath, Mike forced his own internal killing down. He knew that he could not disobey Mosuo''s meaning. Otherwise, the spirit world could make him the successor of the great emperor''s family, and also make him the past.


    Just like Zach, no one knows whether it''s life or death. You can''t see a person or a corpse!


    And the pope also opened his eyes to see Mike want to kill him but did not dare to do it. He thought that there would be something wrong with satina''s judgment at first. What if Mike was a madman?


    But now the Pope is not worried at all, because satina''s judgment is correct, Chu Feng will not die one day, nagula dare not make waves in the modern world, infuriate Chu Feng and make things more complicated.


    It wasn''t long before the Pope''s relaxed mood was broken again by Mike.


    He laughed and sneered in the astonished look of the Pope and the crowd: "Lord Mosuo told me that I can''t kill people, but I can''t do something without telling me?"


    On hearing this, the powerful man in the spiritual world frowned: "Lord Mosuo only asked us to suppress your killing heart."


    "Good!" Mike gave a heavy drink and pointed to the Pope: "from today on, you two people have been staring at the Pope for 24 hours a day. Unexpectedly, this old thing refuses to announce it. Then stay well. I''ll see if I can''t support Italian without his announcement."


    "Maybe this old guy can be used as bait to lure the protoss out?"


    The Pope is calm, but his heart has grown dignified. From the lines of Mike''s words, he already knows his mind. He clearly wants to lay the foundation for his future rule of the world, but he is still under the guise of using him as a bait.


    It seems clumsy, but for the powerful demon clan, how can they know that this is just a little selfish of Mike?


    Sure enough, the demon strongman who started to stop Mike thought about it for a while, and asked uncertainly, "master Michael, do you mean that if we put him under house arrest, the protoss will probably appear?"


    "That is!" Naturally, Mike couldn''t let people see that his real idea was to control the Vatican. He showed a solemn look and said, "we all know that the holy see is supported by the protoss, and the Pope is the spokesman of the protoss in the modern world. If suddenly the Vatican hears that the Pope is in critical condition and elno is in charge of the Vatican''s affairs, will the protoss come to explore


    Without waiting for the demon strongman to answer, Mike asked himself, "they will, and when they come to the Vatican to investigate, they will certainly reveal their whereabouts. Then we will inform Lord Mosuo and the devil to kill the Protoss. Isn''t it easy


    Look at me, I look at you. They are all making eye contact. Do you want to do what Mike says.


    For the Pope, it''s just that the spiritual strongman is too stupid. As long as the discerning eye knows it clearly, now Michael wants to take the opportunity to control the Vatican, but they still believe that nagula is preparing to house arrest him in order to find out the Protoss. It''s really stupid.


    After waiting for a while, the leader of the spirit world said solemnly: "master Michael, although the protoss has been defeated and hidden by the devil, it has always been a big problem in our demon family''s mind, and it will be hard for us to feel at ease if we don''t get rid of it."


    "Just now we thought about it for a moment, and we will do what you want. For this reason, I will arrange two people to guard the Pope. Unless the strong man of God comes, they can''t avoid our sight and save the Pope."


    Mike''s eyes twinkled with the thought of a successful plot, but it was well concealed by him, not as obvious as it showed.


    Just pretending to be solemn: "OK, I will try my best to spread the news and let the protoss find it."


    Michael doesn''t care if the protoss will really come to him. What he wants now is to let ilno control the Vatican and gradually infiltrate. When nagula controls the world, he can become the king of the modern world.


    It''s just these, destined to be the spirit world strong people don''t know at all.


    Mike also turned to ilno and said, "let the news out early tomorrow morning. The Pope is suffering from a rare infectious disease. It is not convenient for him to attend any activities or meet anyone. You are in charge of all affairs for the time being. This news must be spread out to let everyone know, OK?"


    Ilno narrowed his eyes. How could he not hear it? Mike''s potential meaning was to let him spread the news as much as possible, so that people in the world would believe that the Pope was ill. In this way, when people did not speculate for a while, it would not be abrupt.


    Because by then, everyone was used to the fact that ilno was in charge of the Vatican, and the voice of opposition would be reduced, so that Mike could indirectly control the Vatican behind the scenes and become an emperor like existence.


    Of course, ilno knew that Mike''s mind would not be broken, because it was also a good thing for him. As for people in the spirit world who misunderstood Mike as trying to lure Protoss out, he didn''t want to tell them the truth.


    Just respectfully replied, "I''ll send someone to arrange it right away."


    The Pope, on the other hand, is completely ignored, because even if he has any opinions, he is powerless in the face of the four demigods.All this is also in the wind and rain night has not left, waiting for news of Chu Feng to see in the eyes, the smile on his face from the beginning to the end, because he felt that the protoss may soon appear.


    When the time comes, you can open the door of blood seal with the blood of satyana, the little princess of the Protoss. Think about the mood of Chu Feng, you are excited.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2690

    The next day, early morning!


    A news spread all over the world from the Vatican. The current Pope is in critical condition. At present, all the affairs are supported by Archbishop El Giorgio. As for the Pope''s serious illness, the Vatican has not made too many statements. It is just a simple description. It is an extremely infectious disease. Therefore, the Pope is isolated in his residence at present.


    There are not many people who doubt the news. Countries have sent special messages of sympathy to express their relations with the Pope.


    However, some people in the Vatican do not believe that although the Pope is old, he has never suffered from any serious illness. Moreover, when isavia visited the Vatican, the Pope still received him. But after a little time, how could the Pope fall ill?


    Some of the cardinals in the rest of the world and those loyal to the Pope asked to see the Pope, but this request was rejected by ilno, whose attitude was very clear: no one was allowed to see the pope in isolation.


    Of course, he also explained that this was what the Pope meant, because the disease was very infectious, and he didn''t want to get close to him except for professionals to prevent the spread of the virus.


    In addition to the fact that the world now believes that the Pope is in critical condition, the discontented Cardinals can only bear it and send people secretly to find out whether the Pope is really in critical condition.


    It is no secret that ilno covets the position of the pope in the Vatican, so even if the Pope is really in critical condition, it is necessary to let other people control the affairs of the Vatican, and he will never let him be such a man. But now we can''t get in touch with the Pope. What we have to do is to let yirno get rid of him in a proper way, so everyone is ready to wait and see.


    In this special atmosphere, Mike''s residence in the Vatican is also very heavy.


    It''s drizzling outside. Mike stands in front of the door and looks at it. Although he is a proud man, he doesn''t mean he is an absolute fool. He knows why he can get all these things today. Therefore, under the condition of ensuring his own interests, he will follow the instructions of the spirit world behind him.


    It''s just that Michael knew nothing about the Grail of light and the Grail of darkness that Mosuo asked to find, and the people he sent out had no idea.


    Mosuo was very solemn when he explained. Mike knew that those things were not simple, but he didn''t know where they were. How to find them?


    "Master Michael, do you want me?"


    When Mike thinks that he may be punished for finding what Mosuo has told him, he is also surrounded by the red clothes and the rebellious holy soldiers, and stops to show respect when he wants to get close.


    So far, although ilno is not willing to be driven by Mike, Zach can''t come back. He can only keep the respect on his face no matter how he is not satisfied, because only in that way can he keep his position today.


    Mike recoiled and turned his head slightly.


    Elno immediately understood what Mike meant. He asked the holy soldier and the scarlet to step back for a while. He followed him into the house. When Mike sat down, he said again, "master Michael, what can I do for you?"


    "You''re in a good mood to see you get the highest power?" Mike''s eyes glanced at ilno and said meaningfully, "but it doesn''t matter to me whether you are in a good mood or not. You still have to do what I tell you. In addition, you should also remember who gave you what you can get to today."


    "I know your loyalty to Zach, but he can''t make you Pope, and I can, so be grateful."


    I didn''t expect Mike''s words to be so straightforward. Yiernuo didn''t dare to retort and nodded.


    I didn''t come here today to warn him. Mike didn''t continue to pester him because he knew that unless he was stronger than the spirit world, he would not dare to betray him.


    He moved his body and raised his legs: "I believe you don''t dare to give me any favors. I just want to ask you something today. Have you ever understood the Holy Grail?"


    Mike is an ordinary person. He doesn''t know much about some things and legends of the strong man''s world. As for asking the spiritual strong man who is around him, it just seems that he is too stupid as a spiritual spokesman. Therefore, Mike wants to care about Erno and get some answers here.


    He believed that as a spiritual one, ilno should know something?


    "Holy Grail?"


    "I know something about this, although it''s not specific, but it''s almost the same."


    After that, ilno told Mike about the Grail, including some legends from the Grail.


    "So good?" After listening, Mike looked shocked and said.


    "Yes, it is said that Satan, the king of demons in the spirit world, was able to preserve the demons only by fighting the dark grail against the God King of the Protoss. But later, I didn''t know what happened. The devil and the God King fell together, and the Holy Grail they held disappeared from then on.""Therefore, there is a rumor that whoever can gather together the two Holy Grails will gain the world."


    Mike listens quietly to ilno''s words. There is a light in his eyes. He doesn''t know whether the Holy Grail is as powerful as Erno said, but it''s not too bad to let Mosuo come to the present world and explain what he is looking for.


    Thinking about the world, Mike''s fist clenched a little bit, thinking if he could get the Holy Grail, he could be above all the heads.


    However, this idea was just put out by Mike. He was neither a spiritual nor a warrior. Even if he got the Holy Grail, he couldn''t use it, just like an old saying in the Chinese Dynasty: a man is innocent and has his own sin!


    After dispelling the greedy feeling in his heart, Mike gently waved: "I know all about it. You can go down first and do what I told you. In addition, I will leave the Vatican and go back to Germany in the afternoon."


    Ilno is glad to hear that Mike is going to leave. Although he doesn''t pay attention to Mike, he can only do things according to his instructions when he is there. Now Mike will have a lot of autonomy if he wants to leave.


    Holding back the message in his heart, ilno''s voice became more respectful: "I''m going to arrange it. When master Michael comes to the Vatican next time, I will be able to sit down completely. I will be the Pope."


    Then ilno turned and left Mike''s house. As long as Mike left, he didn''t care to be humble. Later, he was the absolute master of the land.


    "Master Michael, the man sent by Lord Mosuo has arrived." Shortly after yiernuo left, a spirit world strong man came in from the outside: "do you want to meet them here, or go back to the castle of the great emperor family to see them again?"


    Mike stood up, twisted his neck and said, "Lord Mosuo told me that the search for the Holy Grail is mainly based on the distance around the Vatican. Let them meet me here."


    The spiritual strongman nodded and retreated. Mike also sat down again and quietly waited for the arrival of the spiritual strongman. He was not too keen on finding the Holy Grail. As an ordinary man, he was more concerned about the power and status of the present world. All he did was to follow Mosuo''s instructions.


    About half an hour later, the spirit world strong man who left at first came back, followed by five men with sinister looks behind him. Each of them seemed to be a bad person to be with, and rolling with the light breath of the peak of the late demigod.


    Of course, what Mike can''t feel is what he doesn''t feel comfortable with.


    The spirit world strong man took the five men to the front and back and said, "master Michael, they are sent by Lord Mosuo. In addition to five of them, there are another 500 people. However, because the number is too large to cause a stir in advance, they are hidden in the Vatican, waiting for arrangement and dispatch at any time."


    With a cry, Michael got up and stepped forward.


    His eyes passed over the five new spiritual strongmen peacefully. The uncomfortable feeling was more obvious, even worse than the several people sent to protect him. I guess that these people are more powerful than those who protect him.


    Trying to calm himself down, Mike said, "do you all know what you''re going to do in this world?"


    A strong man in the spirit world bowed with one hand in front of him. Then he said, "the fierce battle between the devil and Chu Feng may happen at any time. We are in urgent need of the dark Holy Grail that the devil once left behind. So let''s come to the world and listen to master Michael''s command. We can find the dark grail or the light Holy Grail in this world


    Mike nodded slightly: "you understand, so I won''t say much. I don''t know whether the Holy Grail is in the modern world. But Lord Mosuo says that there is a certain truth in it. You should divide into five teams to look for it. Wherever you go, try not to disturb the order of the modern world. This is what Mosuo means."


    "Of course, if there is any obstruction in the process of searching, no matter who it is, there will be no amnesty for killing!"


    The five powerful people of the spirit world replied in unison: "understand!"


    After the five people left, Mike said to the spirit world strong man who was beside him: "they are all just from the spirit world to the present world. Many things are definitely not clear. My identity is not suitable to say too much. After that, you can tell them to be careful not to be found by the judge."


    "Although I think it''s unnecessary for the devil to worry about Chu Feng, if a group of flies find us looking for the Holy Grail, it will be very troublesome."


    The people beside him nodded and said, "master Michael doesn''t need to worry about this. Before they come, Lord Mosuo has already explained in person that he should be an ordinary person in the modern world, and he must not let the verdict find anything."


    After hearing the speech, Mike is stunned, and then he is hard to notice his contempt. The absolute spirit world''s fear of Chu Feng is a little too much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2691

    "The wind is low, and there are a large number of people from the spiritual world, about 500!"


    When Mike was about to go back to the great emperor''s family, he found the ancient underground palace more than 400 kilometers away from the Holy See. Situ Ya fell down from the sky with a dignified expression.


    Chu Feng and LV Wan were sitting there discussing something. When they heard this, they were stunned: "does it take so much battle to find the protoss?"


    Since the protoss fled to the present world, nagula has not given up searching, but has always sent a few people to carry out small-scale search. Now hundreds of people have come directly. Although the earth is big, for the strong, it is only a place that can complete the whole journey in one day.


    Dozens of people have been searching together. Now hundreds of people have been sent to look for it. Is Protoss so important?


    "Not looking for Protoss."


    Stuart approached him and said, "it''s looking for the Holy Grail."


    As soon as the Vatican''s investigation is carried out in time, the Vatican will be able to find out what the abnormal situation is.


    But Stuart found traces of the demon strongmen walking in the investigation. At first, there were only two people. Stuart didn''t care much about it. He only thought that he was a powerful demon who followed Mike to the Vatican.


    But when she turned back and passed through a place, she found more than 30 strong demons, all of which were demigods. She felt that there was something wrong with them.


    Therefore, Stuart concealed her upper God''s breath, and once again conducted a detailed investigation around the Vatican. She found that there were about 500 demon strongmen hidden, all of them were demigods. After approaching, she overheard their conversation and came to the modern world in order to find the Holy Grail.


    Chu Feng is still here to discuss with Lu Wan where to look for the dark grail after finding the Holy Grail of light.


    The demon strongman is born, and still hundreds of people at a time, the purpose is to find the Holy Grail, which is absolutely not a small matter.


    All the five forbidden areas had the prohibitions set by Lu Wan. The existence of the demigod period and above could not be born. But later the prohibition was loosened and nagula stepped into the realm of saints. Now, not to mention the demigod period, both the divine realm and the saints can travel freely in the modern world.


    But this may be a disaster for the modern world.


    In the past, the existence of the demigod period in the modern world is extremely precious and can be counted. It is completely controlled in the five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world. The purpose is to prevent those who have reached the demigod period to fight and destroy the earth.


    Today, hundreds of people are going out together. Although nothing happens now, it doesn''t mean that things will not happen in the future. All of them have to move. The earth can''t stand the ravages.


    Eyes slightly squint, eyes jump to kill: "unexpectedly came, then all do not go!"


    "No!" Feeling Chu Feng''s killing opportunity, Lu Wan knew what he wanted to do, and quickly reached out his hand to hold him: "it must be nagula''s meaning that hundreds of demon strongmen come to the modern world. It should be that you have brought pressure on him, so he wants to find the dark Holy Grail and enhance his chances of winning."


    After all, Chu Feng''s enchantment and nagula are not opponents. If you want to win 100% of the battle, you can only rely on external forces to find the Holy Grail.


    Chu Feng stood up, his mouth cocked up and outlined a killing plan: "I haven''t settled accounts with Chang''e''s death. Now he dares to send someone to the modern world to look for the Holy Grail. How can I allow him?"


    Lu Wan then got up and tried his best to dissuade Chu Feng from killing him: "I know how you feel, but now is not the right time. Nagula must think you are hiding somewhere in the hidden world, and once you do it, you will be found. Then nagula will guess what you are doing."


    "It''s not easy for us to lock in the place where the king fell down. If nagula knew about it, it would probably be useless."


    Chu Feng frowned and subconsciously looked at the big stone in the distance. Under it was hidden the ancient underground palace, which might have the Holy Grail of light.


    According to the current comprehensive strength, there is still a little gap between him and nagula. The purpose of seeking the Holy Grail is to eliminate the marks in his body, so as to increase the chance of winning against nagula. If we kill hundreds of semi divine demon strongmen who come to the present world, it may be exposed.


    Slowly dispersed in the heart of the killing machine, Chu Feng also loosened his fist: "then let them live some more time, and they may not be able to find here."


    The reason why we can find this place is because of the holy beads. There must be no artifact for finding treasures among the hundreds of powerful demons. Otherwise, we would not wait until today to find the Holy Grail, and this place would not be exposed.


    Seeing that Chu Feng had gone, Lu Wan said, "don''t worry. We can be careful. Now we are not afraid of anything. We just worry about being found out by nagula."


    "In addition, it''s also an opportunity for us to go out of the demon strongmen, a chance to find the Holy Grail of darkness."Chufeng was stunned when he heard the words, and then he understood what Lu Wan meant.


    Nagula is the reincarnation of the ancient devil, and he must have inherited the memory of the ancient devil. Then he must know where he died in his previous life. The powerful people of the demon clan must also look for the dark grail. If he follows in the dark, he may know the scope of the dark Grail.


    "Respect God, less wind!"


    When Chu Feng thought it was not a bad thing, situ Ya said softly, "it seems that the 500 people are not looking for the Holy Grail of darkness."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were stagnant: "what do you mean?"


    Feeling a sense of oppression, Stuart reluctantly stabilized his mind and said, "because they are not going anywhere, but walking around the Vatican, I suspect that they are not only looking for the Holy Grail of darkness, but even the Holy Grail of light."


    A word awakens the dreamer!


    Situ Ya''s words made Chu Feng and Lu Wan suddenly realize that they both went into the wrong area. At first, they both felt that the demons must be looking for the dark Holy Grail, but they did not expect that they would look for the Holy Grail of light together.


    And now the powerful demons are around the Vatican, and obviously want to have both.


    Clenched his fist, Chu Feng looked slightly cold: "from today on, you follow those demons behind, unless they have nothing to gain, once they have any harvest, directly kill."


    The Holy Grail of light contains the effect of unlocking all kinds of poisons in the world. Chu Feng still hopes to rely on it to remove the indescribable mark in his body. How can he allow others to touch it?


    When situ Ya nodded gently and turned to leave, Chu Feng said: "this is the modern world. Although there is no strong one to destroy the heaven and earth, many things invented by human beings are still very advanced. Be careful when you travel in the sky. The satellite radar is stronger than the strong one."


    Situ Ya didn''t know what the satellite radar Chu Feng was talking about, but he flew away with a sound.


    When the two men were left, Chu Feng said to Lu Wan, "nagula wants to get the Holy Grail, so in a short period of time, there will be no action on me, so we mainly find the Protoss and open the door of blood seal."


    "In addition, you can go to the devil kingdom again and meet the devil king!"


    Lu Wan was intelligent and immediately understood Chu Feng''s meaning: "do you want to find the Holy Grail of light among the demons? First, lock in the place where the devil fell and search for the Holy Grail of darkness?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked, leaning close to Lu Wan, provoked a woman''s beautiful chin: "you are so smart, I will have pressure."


    Influenced by Chu Feng''s frivolous actions, Lu Wan''s face turned red and she stepped back. Her tone was a little more unnatural: "then I''ll go to the demon world and you''ll be here by yourself. Is that ok?"


    It is estimated that the protoss will be found soon. In order to save time, Chu Feng will definitely open the door of blood seal at the first time. At that time, if the demon people find out that they must send the news to nagula, it will be a dangerous war again.


    Knowing Lu Wan''s worry, Chu Feng held out her hand and said in a low voice, "the protoss may not be found so quickly. Moreover, it''s not long before you go to the demon world. When there is really something wrong, I will kill the little Shenzu princess."


    The blood seal door needs the blood circulation to open. Once the protoss Princess dies, it can''t be opened again.


    In this way, they can not get it, nor can nagula get the Holy Grail of light. Everyone just wastes a little time and still stands on the same starting line.


    Chu Feng''s words are very peaceful, but it can''t ensure safety. The bloody killing of the little Shenzu Princess after getting the Holy Grail of light still makes Lu Wan feel light pressure. After Chang''e and Xi''s affairs, Chu Feng is more indifferent to life than ever.


    With a sigh in her heart, Lu Wan said in a low voice: "I''ll go to the demon world first and come back before you find the Protoss. However, I still hope that if I can, I don''t want to kill the little Protoss princess. The protoss has been destroyed by the demons. She has become a sacrifice for you and nagula. It''s too harmful."


    Chu Feng didn''t answer, even more did not promise Lu Wan. The latter saw Chu Feng and understood his meaning, but shook his head and turned around and disappeared in the same place.


    When Lu Wan left, Chu Feng looked up at the sky. If everything was under control, he didn''t need Lu Wan to talk and would not kill innocent people.


    But now nagura is so powerful that Chu Feng has little confidence to win. If he can''t get the Holy Grail of light, he can''t let nagula get it. Killing the little Protoss princess is the best way.


    If you want to get it, if you don''t get it, destroy it. Don''t want any.


    The idea beats between, Chu Feng''s ear also sounded the white lotus''s voice, the vision slightly one congeals, Chu breeze immediately opens the dazzling light door to walk in.


    Because of the news from white lotus, find the trace of protoss!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2692

    Through the door of dazzling light, Chu Feng went directly to the secret place of rosefinch in southern Yunnan.


    Once the threat of the green dragon and white tiger was eliminated, all the people in the Zhuque hall were hidden. No one could go out without permission. Under the management of Zhuque, the overall strength of the hall was much stronger than it was at the beginning.


    However, the arrival of Chu Feng is not to see how strong the people of Zhuque hall have been, but to see whether they have found the Protoss.


    "Little Lord, you are coming so fast


    In the hall of Zhuque hall, Chu Feng comes out through the dazzling door, and Feng Qingqing blinks and gets up. In one eye, you can see the charm clearly.


    The wind of Chu is stirring up for a moment. The Phoenix Qingqing is really no matter what occasion it is. Now there are so many people here, so seduction is not so obvious, right?


    He coughed gently: "when you get to the saint, you can be so quick."


    Feng Qingqing''s eyes were rolling. She knew her own situation. If there was no Chu Feng, it would be very difficult for her to hold on to death, that is, a warrior in the semi divine period. It was very difficult for her to reach the state of being a superior God. As for becoming a saint, Feng Qingqing thought about it, but just to think about it, she felt that she was almost like this.


    Chu Feng said that she didn''t want to talk nonsense with Feng Qingqing. She stepped forward, and the rosefinch also stood up, but there were other people present. Her impulse to jump into Chu Feng''s arms was restrained.


    Chu Feng did not have the meaning of love, and went straight up to sit on the position where the rosefinch just got up: "have you found the protoss?"


    In the hall, there are only Zhuque masters and apprentices, and there is no need for Chu Feng to cover up.


    "It seems to have been found!"


    The rosefinch nodded back: "white lotus gave me the Pearl, and I began to look for it. It was normal for the Pearl to pass through some places, but it turned green when passing through the hiding place."


    Chu Feng''s spirit moved: "is it dark green?"


    Because as long as the pearl is close to the God level, no matter it is a person or a thing, it will turn green immediately. The higher the realm is, the deeper the color will be.


    "Not very clear!" The rosefinch looked a little embarrassed.


    When the rosefinch came to Tibet and found that the color of the Pearl changed, she went to explore it carefully. The Pearl was light green at first, then half green, then full green, and then turned light green again. So she couldn''t judge what kind of existence was hidden in the hiding place, and it was a human being or a treasure.


    Chu Feng frowned, knowing that it must be something or people moving, otherwise the color would not change slowly.


    Standing up, Chu Feng''s mouth touched up a bit of fun: "whether it''s a Protoss or not, the holy pearl turns green, which shows that there is a lower God in the lowest hiding place. How can I go to see it?"


    The rosefinch quickly took the white lotus to her and handed it to Chu Feng: "I''ll go with you."


    Chu Feng originally wanted to say good, but when he got to his mouth, he saw the twinkling stars in Feng Qingqing''s eyes.


    Don''t want to think about it, Chu Feng shook his head: "it''s useless for lovers to deal with it. I''ll solve it myself."


    The obvious disappointment flashed in her eyes, but it was soon covered up by her. Feng Qingqing felt that Chu Feng was an asshole. Knowing her mind clearly, she still pretended to be confused.


    After confirming that the protoss may be in Tibet, Chu Feng doesn''t want to waste any more time. After all, the demons have sent hundreds of people to look for the Holy Grail, and they are not afraid of ten thousand just in case.


    She opened the door of dazzle light. When she was about to go in, Feng Qingqing said, "little master, it''s getting dark this day. Why don''t you go tomorrow?" When speaking, I still don''t forget to open the rosefinch and the white lotus and blink at the Chu wind.


    It doesn''t matter if Chu Feng doesn''t know Feng Qingqing''s thoughts. It doesn''t matter if he is normal. Now nagula has been searching for the Holy Grail. Everyone''s competition is speed. Who can find the protoss first is most likely to find the Holy Grail first, without any delay.


    See rosefinch in the eyes is also similar color, Chu wind guilt accompany beauty time limited, also can only be continued ruthlessly in the end: "hurry up, say it again!"


    He walked directly into the gate of dazzling light and went to the hiding place. When the door disappeared, the rosefinch and others were still in a faint trance. Then, the eyes of the two masters and apprentices changed into bitterness. They found a man who was often not seen, and believed that every woman was heartbroken.


    Bai He stood quietly aside, looking at the Zhuque and Feng Qingqing. She had been following Chu Feng for quite a long time. She could still see some things.


    The heart says secretly, if the master is really a dog and beast, master and apprentice receive both!


    Chu Feng, who has already arrived in Tibet, naturally does not know Bai He''s evaluation of him behind his back. He just stands on the sky near the night and can see a boundless grassland and a quiet countryside. His eyes can''t stop becoming soft, and some deep-seated memories emerge in his mind.


    I think of the bloody time of the Chu family in Tianguan, the oppression of snake Zun, the death of Shangguan yingyue, the fall of that half a year, yuan Yuya, who was always with him, and Qin Zijun, who always seduced him.The village below is the place where Chu Feng once stayed in Tibet for half a year. It has changed a lot compared with a few years ago. There are more modern buildings to be seen. However, it is still quiet and serene, and the laughter of children can be heard after school.


    Taking a deep breath, the air pressure system surges into my mind. The Chu wind is flying in the air. Too much immersion in the past tenderness can only wear away the firmness to deal with the crisis now.


    After a distance of hundreds of miles, Chu Feng took out the sacred pearl without any color change. It seems that there is no situation around here.


    Chu Feng was not discouraged. The rosefinch even said that the holy pearl had changed during the Tibetan period, so there must be no mistake. There is only one possibility, which is beyond the range of the Pearl''s induction.


    He nodded his head and looked into the distance. That was the direction of the Tibetan city. The rest of the place was boundless grassland and desert. If anyone chose to hide, they would choose grassland and desert. But Chu Feng always had an intuition that if the protoss were really in Tibet, they would probably choose Tibetan city.


    It is true that places with many people are easy to expose, but there is a saying that the more dangerous the place is, the safer the place is.


    With his mouth slightly tilted up, Chu Feng went directly to the Tibetan city with a clear goal. However, in order to avoid being found out, he slowed down a little. When night fell, Chu Feng arrived outside the Tibetan city and fell down from the sky. Chu Feng entered the Tibetan city directly.


    As a tourist attraction, there are still many tourists coming and going in and out of Tibetan city, both at home and abroad. Chu Feng''s guess is that the protoss are likely to be in Tibetan city, because no one will doubt it here.


    As long as the breath is hidden, even if the demon strongmen come, they will not find the protoss here.


    Walking on the spacious and distinctive street, Chu Feng occasionally looks at the sacred pearl in his hand, and doesn''t care whether others will doubt anything, because who will hold the treasure and walk on the street?


    More than ten minutes later, Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, because the Pearl gave out an inconspicuous green light, very slight.


    For ordinary people, it''s hard to see the color, but it''s not hard to see for Chu Feng, who has left eyes. Turning around, Chu Feng walked into an alley on the left and went to another street selling specialty products. The green light of the holy pearl in his hand was a little more than that at the beginning.


    The reason why the rosefinch began to change its color is that it doesn''t know enough about the Pearl, or it can be easily locked by virtue of the difference in brightness.


    After a look around, Chu Feng continues to walk forward. The green light is uncertain. All of a sudden, the color is darker and the color is lighter. But for Chu Feng, this is a good thing. It shows that the possibility of being a human being is a little higher than that of a treasure.


    Half an hour later, the pearls have shown a full green color. According to the color division of the beads, it is not known whether they are human or material things, at least they are of the upper God level.


    However, what chufeng is looking for is satyana, the little Protoss princess in the realm of God. Therefore, it is not enough to make chufeng excited by all green. Of course, it is necessary to see what exists.


    When it was more than nine o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng stopped and saw an antique building courtyard in the distance. There were no words or signs at the door. But judging from the guard at the gate, the people who can live here are absolutely important dignitaries in Tibet.


    The Pearl in his hand is still green at this time, and there is no change. Chu Feng guesses that he needs to find people or things in this courtyard.


    It''s just that Chu Feng doesn''t know where it is. If he sneaks in quietly, he can find someone, but it may also cause waves. Seeing a person coming face to face, Chu Feng goes up to smile: "brother, who''s in the front of that courtyard? It looks very imposing?"


    The man asked by Chu Feng glanced back at the courtyard, and then looked at Chu Feng: "are you just a tourist in Tibet? Don''t even know the courtyard of the SA family, the chief executive of Tibet? "


    "SA family?" Chu Feng hears speech astonished, and then nodded: "thank you, I know."


    The man shrugged his shoulders and left directly, and Chu Feng''s eyes fell again on the imposing courtyard gate.


    Of course, Chu Feng of the SA family knows that the owner of the house is the executive director of Tibet. However, Chu Feng has never met with him. However, he has some knowledge about the eldest daughter of the SA family, which means a little bit of involvement, because this is the home of SA Linlin.


    Touch the chin, Chu Feng dispersed, slip in to check the meaning, unexpectedly this is the home of SA Lin Lin, direct and generous go in to look for is, just sa Lin this woman, can''t not be in hiding place?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2693

    Chu Feng didn''t slip into Sa''s house directly.


    Although it is a very simple thing for Chu Feng to go in quietly, this trip is not to be found secretly. The ultimate goal is to find the little Protoss Princess satyana. If she does not cooperate well at that time, there will be disputes.


    Tibet is a sensitive place. Chu Feng doesn''t want to make waves because he is looking for the Holy Grail. If there is any problem with the SA family, it will be sensational news.


    Therefore, in the case of not sure whether she will cooperate with satina, Chu Feng still chooses a slightly simpler way. First, she goes to see SA Linlin. In that way, she will lead her into Sa''s house, and she will not worry about any problems when she meets satina.


    At least there will be no conflict!


    So Chu Feng left first to find a passer-by to call, according to the number in memory to dial out, also don''t know whether Sally Lin has changed the number.


    Soon the phone was connected. Chu Feng took a look at the beautiful woman who borrowed the phone and gave him a watchful look. He laughed bitterly at what was going on in this era. He also heard the voice of the woman opposite him. He could feel the charm without seeing anyone.


    Through this voice, Chu Feng is sure that he is going to find Sally Lin. when she asks who it is, Chu Feng directly says, "it''s me!"


    Because the name of Chu Feng is well known in the world, Chu Feng doesn''t want to attract attention.


    There was silence for a moment, as if thinking about who it was. Then Chu Feng thought that Sally could hear it. She even asked, "cheater?"


    Chu Feng is staggering and almost sitting on the ground. Now there are a lot of such similar fraud calls, but this is not how Sally Lin thinks?


    Turn a white eye special speechless: "it seems that my voice, it is difficult to remember ah!"


    There was silence again, and an uncertain voice came from the appearance of about seven or eight seconds: "Chu Feng?"


    "Yes Chufeng relaxed for a while, and thought that salinine really couldn''t hear it out: "I''m here at Sa''s house, I want to see you!"


    "It''s really you. Great!" After being confirmed, Salin''s voice was jubilant: "I''m in the Tibetan city hotel 1803, you can come here, or I''ll have someone pick you up?"


    "No, just wait!" Chu Feng rejected the good intentions of Sally Lin, did not say anything more, hung up the phone and returned the mobile phone to the alert beauty.


    Go ahead and turn into an alley. After that, Chu Feng directly flies into the air and shuttles through the night. It is not very high. The highest one is the 18th floor. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles and finds room 1803. When he sees the situation clearly, the corners of his mouth twitch violently.


    Because in the hotel suite, salinine was there, and she was getting dressed. It seemed that she had taken a rest. She knew that she would come and put it on. That figure was really good.


    Of course, the most important thing is that in addition to Sally Lin, Peng ruohuan is also there.


    Chu Feng knew that Peng ruohuan spent most of his time in the Imperial City, but he didn''t expect to come here now. This time he went back to the modern world to look for the Holy Grail. Chu Feng didn''t make a big move. There were few people who knew that he was back. Now it seems that Peng ruohuan knows.


    For this cold and gaudy woman, Chu Feng did not want to contact more, because she involved a lot of things with interests, even if it was a simple approach, all with calculation.


    Shake your head gently. I knew that I should have made it clear to Sally Lin on the phone, so that I would not encounter such a situation. Now, if I don''t come, things always need to be solved.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Chu Feng appeared in the corridor on the 18th floor, came to the door of room 1803 and pressed the doorbell.


    The door opened quickly. Peng ruohuan opened the door. She blinked her eyes, raised her hand to look at her watch. Then she said, "in less than five minutes, can you fly?"


    From the phone call to now, five minutes have not arrived, which is beyond Peng ruohuan''s expectation. At first, she heard Salin say that Chu Feng was coming, and she thought that for at least an hour, she didn''t expect that people would come just after finishing her words.


    Chu Feng, of course, could not really fly, but showed a simple and peaceful smile: "Miss Peng, long time no see!"


    Peng ruohuan looked at Chu Feng, and he also dispelled the idea of why he arrived so soon. He held out his hand with a smile: "three years and four months, five days more!"


    Cough, cough, and, originally, they were just a casual greeting. I don''t want Peng ruohuan to throw out such data. Chu Feng doesn''t know whether she and Peng ruohuan haven''t seen each other for a long time, but she can say it, so there must be no deviation.


    Holding Peng ruohuan''s snow-white and tender hand, he quickly separated and maintained the way of a gentleman.


    "Miss Peng, you look good these years!" he asked as if he were trying to find a word


    "Good what?" Before Peng ruohuan answered, Sally Lin, who had changed her clothes, came up and gave a woman with exotic charm and said with a smile: "Mr. Peng has introduced a lot of young talents to her in recent years, among which there is no lack of some elder''s descendants, but they are all rejected by our Miss Peng.""What did Miss Peng say to Mr. Peng?"


    When arousing Chu Feng''s slightest interest, Peng ruohuan looks stiff and stares at Sally Lin: "don''t say no one thinks you are dumb."


    Salinine Nunu mouth did not continue to expose the short, took Chu Feng''s hand and went to the house. There was no consciousness that inviting a man into the House late at night was a dangerous thing: "the wind is low, so long without your news, I thought you had gone to seclusion in a paradise, and I don''t want to see it again."


    "Over the years, I miss you very much. I don''t know if the wind has ever thought of me?"


    Chu Feng took a look at Peng ruohuan who was closing the door. Her face was completely different from her style. However, after a look at Chu Feng, she withdrew her eyes and did not go too far into it.


    The first thought Chu Feng had in mind was not to think about it.


    But now I''m here to ask for help. If I don''t want to, who knows what this woman will say?


    So Chu Feng sat down and opened a little distance from Sally Lin and said, "I don''t want to contact you?"


    If it was other women, she might have been fooled by Chu Feng, but she was a smart woman. She knew that Chu Feng would not take the initiative to find anyone if there was nothing wrong with Chu Feng. Moreover, she also knew that her relationship with chufeng was not very familiar. Even if Chu Feng wanted to find someone, she would not look for her.


    And in such a late night Chu Feng came to her, there must be something.


    Of course, Sally can think of this, because Peng ruohuan was also there. She didn''t say it, but she just giggled and the flowers trembled violently: "it''s a pity that I''ve been married, otherwise the wind is less. If you say such words, I''m sure I''ll die?"


    At the same time, he blinked his eyes, giving Chu Feng a feeling that she would devote herself to her life even if he wanted to.


    Shaking his head, chufeng said to Peng ruohuan, "Miss Peng, I have something to say to miss Sally Lin, is it convenient for you?"


    Peng ruohuan, who is ready to sit down, looks stunned, but is also a little embarrassed. In terms of identity and status, her father is one of the big men, who is a little more dignified than Sally Lin. however, Chu Feng even wants her to avoid it. That kind of feeling Peng ruohuan is very uncomfortable.


    In particular, when I thought of what had happened in guidi by Chu Feng, he bit his lips slightly. Peng ruohuan nodded as if nothing had happened: "I just want to have a cup of coffee, you talk!"


    It seems natural to open the door to leave, but from the moment she went out, she clenched her fist to know that Chu Feng let her avoid for a while, the heart is not happy.


    Chu Feng naturally can see this, but at the moment can see it, and do not want to explain too much.


    Only Chu Feng and Sally Lin were left in the room. The latter was a little closer because Peng ruohuan was not there, and he was like a silk: "less wind, most of the night, lonely?"


    Chu Feng knows that sarin Lin is deliberately pretending to be confused. She must know that she has something to do with her. She looks at the woman close to her arm, takes a deep breath and suppresses the idea she shouldn''t have. She nodded back and said, "there''s something wrong. I didn''t want to trouble you, but it involves your SA family, so I came to see you."


    Sally Lin looked at Chu Feng''s stiff arm. Her eyes were playful and she leaned forward a little. She breathed like a blue: "the wind is rare. If you have anything, just say it. I am a good person to say."


    As a woman, a woman always has a charm that can''t be explained in words. At this moment, Sally Lin gives Chu Feng such a feeling. The light fragrance pouring into her nose from her body can make people have a trace of evil thoughts.


    Forced to suppress, Chu Feng did not waste too much time: "SA family is not outside the inside?"


    "Outsiders?" Sarin Lin''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at Chu Feng and sat upright: "the wind is less, how do you know there are outsiders in the SA family?"


    Chu Feng can see from her look that she should have judged correctly.


    Holding back the excitement that he might soon find a Protoss, Chu Feng said casually: "I not only know that there are foreigners in the SA family, but also foreigners, right?"


    After staring at Chu Feng for a while, she nodded: "Sa''s family did live in a foreigner in the first two months, but I don''t know that person. He fengshao, are you an enemy or a friend? If it''s an enemy, please give me a face. If it''s a friend, don''t do it at Sa''s house. If it''s a friend, I don''t say that."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "if her name is satina, we will never be enemies."


    After saying that, Chu Feng looked at Sally Lin, and after half a ring, she nodded and said, "her name is satina."


    Chu Feng''s heart a joy, secretly found, but the face did not reveal: "can you introduce it to me? There''s something I need from her! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2694

    Sally Lin did not refuse Chu Feng''s request to see satyana. She asked Peng ruohuan to wait in the hotel, and then went back to Sa''s home with Chu Feng.


    On the way to Sa''s house, Chu Feng also knows why satina knew and lived in Sa''s family.


    That was two months ago.


    At that time, it was still freezing in the northeast. Salinine and a group of friends wanted to go to the frozen forest to find some stimulation. However, they were caught in an avalanche on the way, which made them trapped. Moreover, they had no signal on their mobile phones, so they could not contact people outside.


    They all like to go where they do things, so no one knows where they are, and even if something happens, they are almost in despair.


    But when they were trapped for two days and it was difficult to get out by any means, satina appeared. She took them around more than ten kilometers by herself, and walked out of the forest from a snow forest. It would be impossible for them to find their own way.


    Based on this incident, salina took satina as a lifesaver.


    In her understanding, satina is not a great person, just a person who likes to travel around the world. Just as she likes hiding place, she invited her to live in her own home for two months. Because nothing happened, she did not explore too much.


    Chu Feng probably knows why about all the things she said.


    All this must have been arranged by satina, and even the avalanche they encountered must have been the plot of satina, because if there is the safest place in the world that can''t be found, then this place must be a hiding place.


    Because of the particularity of the Chinese dynasty and the fact that the center of the ruling office is in the Chinese dynasty, and secondly, the key to Tibet, there is no problem here. Even the ruling house pays special attention to the Tibetan area, which makes the spirit world or the great emperor family dare not come to Tibet.


    Moreover, even if they came to Tibet, the Tibetan master''s house and the SA family would certainly stay away from the important place, because they did not want to cause extra troubles to attract the attention of the court, which doomed satina''s absolute safety in hiding here.


    Of course, these are Chu Feng''s judgments. He didn''t say it in front of Sally Lin, because it just made her angry and was used by others.


    "Less wind, who is satina?"


    When the car stopped in front of Sa''s house, she couldn''t help asking the question again: "your woman?"


    "No, an important person." Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. When he met a woman, he was suspected to be his. This kind of feeling also made people drunk: "just need to find her to help, that''s all."


    Sally Lin looked at Chu Feng''s face seriously and wanted to see something on it, such as whether Chu Feng was lying to himself, but unfortunately, no matter how he went to see Chu Feng, she always looked as usual and couldn''t see anything wrong.


    After the melancholy thought in her heart, she got off the car first. The guard at the door saw that it was her eldest lady coming back with a man. She didn''t go to investigate. She respectfully gave way to the road on both sides.


    Chu Feng naturally followed Sally Lin into the simple style of the SA family. It was very good to see that the spacious courtyard could be closed to the small garden color even at night.


    It can be seen that the SA family has carefully arranged the place where they live.


    "Satina lives next door to my room."


    She said, "usually she seldom goes out. Food and drink are specially sent to her door, just like a hermit. If she doesn''t want to meet you, don''t blame me. It''s just that you are not attractive enough."


    Chu Feng was just one of the newspapers, smiling without saying a word. Her eyes kept a kind of obscure sharpness and followed her to the room next to her boudoir.


    With a hissing gesture to Chu Feng, she went up and knocked on the door: "Miss Anna, are you there?"


    Now 12 o''clock has passed, normal people have already had a rest, but Chu Feng wants to see satina, and salinine doesn''t mind interrupting.


    There was a slight movement in the room, and then the door opened from inside. A beautiful white woman came out. When she intended to open her mouth, she saw Chu Feng standing behind Sally Lin, and she was stunned.


    And this man, it''s the little Protoss princess, Saint angel, satina!


    Quickly covered up the color of Lengran satyana show a light smile: "just rest, Miss SA what?"


    "It''s OK!" She shook her head and raised her hand to point to Chu Feng. "It''s just that a friend of mine heard that a beautiful woman lives here. She wants me to introduce her. I wonder if you are free now?"


    Satina looks at chufeng, and chufeng looks at satyana.


    There is a trace of doubt in the eyes of the former. She has never seen Chu Feng, nor can she feel the strong breath on Chu Feng''s body. But she doesn''t know why, when she touches Chu Feng''s eyes, there is a kind of trembling from the heart.It seems that the people in front of you can''t see them even if they stand on tiptoe and raise their heads.


    In the eyes of Chu Feng, it has been completely confirmed that the person in front of her is satyana, the little princess of the Protoss. Even if she doesn''t use the holy beads, she can see that she conceals her breath of God and pretends to be an ordinary person.


    Sarin Lin also wants to introduce each other. She doesn''t want Chu Feng and satina to look at me. I look at you, and the corners of my mouth rise slightly. She thinks that chufeng and satina may have known each other for a long time. Even if she doesn''t know each other, it must be where Chu Feng met satina, so she found her.


    It is not difficult to find a person with the worldwide power of the ruling.


    Chu Feng also reached out his hand at this time: "Hello, miss satina. My name is Chu Feng. Nice to meet you."


    What!


    Satina was still curious about the man in front of her. She heard Chu Feng''s self introduction. Her body was slightly shocked and her eyes showed shock. It was a kind of undisguised surprise, and it was also a surprise that could not be concealed.


    She knew Chu Feng and could hear the name of Chu Feng every day, but it was the first time for her to see Chu Feng herself.


    She thought about meeting with Chu Feng, but she never thought it would be so fast. Even Chu Feng came to her house on her own initiative. As for the person in front of her was not the chufeng she knew, satina thought it was not very possible because the person who could bring her to Sa''s house at night could be ordinary people?


    Satina''s look was clearly seen in the eyes of Chu Feng, you can see that it is not pretended.


    "Miss satina!" she said again


    Satina came back to her senses. She held Chu Feng''s hand unnaturally and did not dare to take it back at will. She just said nervously: "I''m glad to meet you."


    Satina''s expression made her curious, but it was just a matter of a sudden, and she didn''t think about anything.


    According to Chu Feng''s explanation before coming, he said, "I''ll take a bath in a busy day, and let the kitchen prepare some snacks, and wait for the three of us to have a drink."


    After that, without waiting for satyana to say anything, she turned and walked into the next room and closed the door. Satyana, who was standing in the same place, lowered her head and did not dare to look at Chu Feng who was staring at her. Her small hand was held by Chu Feng, and her heart was beating wildly there.


    She wanted to find Chu Feng for temporary shelter when she had to, but she never thought what to do when she really had to face Chu Feng!


    "You are beautiful!"


    Chu Feng felt satina''s nervousness and knew that she already knew who she was. With a smile on her face, Chu Feng loosened her hand and held the latter''s hand: "it''s the top three white women I''ve ever seen!"


    Satina nodded unnaturally: "thank you for your praise


    Chu Feng could even find the door, so sure is to know, so pretending to be confused when do not know, there is no need to be calm.


    Satina directly called herself the devil God, but let Chu Feng appreciate it a little more: "call me Chu Feng or less wind, that guest comes, don''t the angel invite me to sit in?"


    "Please!" Satyana quickly deviated from the body to invite Chu Feng in, waiting for Chu Feng to come in and sit down. Then she said, "I call you fengshao, and you don''t want to call me Saint angel. Call me Anna!"


    Chu Feng nodded and looked at satyana standing there. She was stunned with a smile: "am I terrible?"


    "No!" Satina shook her head, her face a little more intoxicating blush: "just, I didn''t expect the wind will be less, a time nervous."


    "Sit down!" Chu Feng shook his head helplessly, side hand let satina sit down first, kept calm state said: "you are a person, I am also a person, we are essentially the same, Miss Anna is a smart person, I can see this, so you should know, I come to you tonight, is something wrong?"


    Satyana naturally understood the reason why she did not go to the Sanbao hall. She nodded: "if you don''t guess wrong, fengshao should want to enter the spirit world quietly to find the weakness of the devil, but she is afraid of attracting the devil''s attention, so she wants to find me and get a way to enter it quietly?"


    "Half right, no half right." Chu Feng chufeng smiles gently. In satina''s curiosity, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "I really need you to help me not to attract nagula''s attention to enter the spirit world, because he must now control the spirit world very dead, I think it is difficult to enter quietly, but in addition, I have more important things."


    Slowly raised his head to face satyana, word by word said: "that is, I need your blood, open the door of blood seal left after the fall of the God King of the Protoss."


    Satyana, who had been sitting, stood up with her eyes shining: "the door of bloodstain?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2695

    The gate of blood seal left by the fall of the God King.


    Satyana was shocked. The God King, as the ancestor of the protoss, fought countless battles for the domination of the spirit world between the gods and Demons during his long fall. At that time, the protoss sent people to the modern world to look for the possible legacy of the God King, but there was no harvest for hundreds of years.


    But now Chu Feng even said that the God King left the door of blood seal. How can satina not be shocked?


    As a god of creation and a little princess of the royal blood of the protoss, she of course knows what the gate of blood seal is. It is the door that can only be opened by relying on the strongest strength and corresponding blood. If the strength is not enough, she can only be irresponsible for her own life.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s indifferent nod, satina even wanted to say that it was a joke. She asked subconsciously, "where is it?"


    Smell the Chu wind, the corners of the mouth hook up a touch of light banter color.


    Satyana also reflected that it was a bit stupid to ask this question. If Chu Feng could come to her, it means that he must have something behind the door of the God King''s blood seal. Otherwise, he would not condescend to come to her. How can we tell her where the gate of blood seal is?


    Look a little embarrassed, but also all of a sudden, satina slowly let herself calm down: "less wind, what do you want?"


    "Holy Grail of light!" Chu Feng and satina did not falsely think of the snake''s meaning, and said his purpose bluntly: "after the fall of the God King, his holy grail of light was lost, and no one has found it up to now. While I was looking for the Holy Grail, I found the blood seal door of the God King. I will come to you again, and I will naturally get the Holy Grail."


    "No way!" Don''t want Chu Feng''s voice just dropped, satina shook her head and refused.


    The Holy Grail of light was once the God King''s thing, which can also be said to be the sacred thing of the divine family. In order to find the Holy Grail of light, the gods do not know how much manpower and material resources have been paid. Now Chu Feng asks for the Holy Grail of light. What can the gods get?


    So there is no need to think about it. Satina chose to refuse. The Holy Grail of light is not born. Once born, it must be something of the Protoss.


    Satina''s refusal is basically in Chu Feng''s expectation. If she easily agrees with Chu Feng, she will doubt it. After all, when she opens the door of blood seal, satina and the protoss can get nothing, but can welcome back the corpse of the once God King.


    The discussion was just at the beginning of the impasse, Chu Feng was not angry about this.


    Because the Holy Grail of light is a chaotic artifact, but it can also be said to be a Protoss thing. It is certainly not an easy thing to take out and give it to him with the cooperation of satina, the little Protoss princess.


    After a short silence, Chu Feng said with a smile: "there is always a solution. Miss Anna, give me a solution. How can I get the Holy Grail of light?"


    Satina shook her head decisively: "you can''t tell me where the door of blood seal is, because I can''t let the Holy Grail fall into anyone''s hands. It''s the thing of the protoss, and that''s the hope of the future rise of the Protoss."


    Chu Feng shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Satina''s obstinacy was within the expectation. Of course, she was a little more than expected, that is, she was too calm in the face of him.


    This is the first time they met. They may become friends or enemies. Under such circumstances, it is the only right choice for them to know the current situation and be a hero. However, it is beyond Chu Feng''s imagination to refuse satina for a holy grail of light that she has never seen in her life.


    Moreover, it is not clear whether there is a holy grail of light behind the door of blood seal. As far as the Chu style is concerned, satina''s insistence has no significance.


    However, she was more interested in satina''s insistence: "Miss Anna, don''t you worry that I will kill you because of your refusal?"


    "Will you kill me?" Satina asked back, clear and moving eyes met Chu Feng''s eyes without fear: "in my cognition, fengshao is a woman who cherishes fragrance and cherishes jade, especially for beautiful women. You must be angry with my refusal, but you will never kill me. I am confident of my beauty."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses roared and ran in his heart. Satyana''s words seemed to have no meaning. But after listening carefully, she seemed to be saying that he was a stallion. She was firmly shaken when she saw a beautiful woman.


    She shook her head in silence. Just as she was about to discuss with satina again, the voice of Sa''s servant came from outside the door: "the kitchen is ready for the night snack. Miss, let me ask if it is in this room or in her room?"


    Chu Feng side head way: "send to miss Sa''s house, wait for us to go over."


    The footstep sound of the servant goes away, and Chu Feng also offers his own chips: "the protoss are now disabled by demons, and want to rise unless nagula dies, and now nagula even if you step into the Holy Land and even get the Holy Grail of light, you will not be able to win. Cooperating with me is the only chance for your Protoss to rise."


    "Don''t tell me that there will always be miracles, and don''t think that when nagula and I are both defeated, you will reap the benefits."


    His eyes were covered with a layer of cold color, Chu Feng said word by word: "because if I win, I hate those who don''t help but want to get benefits. At that time, if Gula doesn''t destroy the protoss, I will destroy you. Don''t think I can''t find you. I can find you once, I can find twice, three times!""You Satina was shocked by Chu Feng''s bloody words, and drank in a slightly angry voice.


    However, satyana did not say the following words. Her initial expectation was that Chu Feng and nagula were both defeated, and the protoss survived in the cracks. Now Chu Feng shows her attitude with a completely arrogant attitude. If she cooperates or cooperates, she will kill the protoss after her victory.


    And the price of this cooperation is that the protoss give up the Grail of light, completely insolent, can be said to be a special rogue.


    "And you won''t lose Chu Feng had a taste of satina''s anger and said, "if I don''t find the gate of blood seal, you will never know the place where the God fell down. Moreover, whether there is a holy grail of light behind the gate of blood seal is not sure at present."


    "And the protoss will be my allies with or without the Grail of light, won''t it?"


    Chu Feng''s tone was as gentle as possible. She drew a circle to tempt satyana and said: "cooperate with me with a holy grail of light that may not exist. You will not suffer any loss because you will never get the Holy Grail of light without me!"


    That is to say, to the deep seems to be the same truth, but satina''s heart after all still can not put down.


    That is the gate of blood seal left by the ancestor of the God King. Even if there is no holy grail of light, there will be some very important things. If you open it to let Chu Feng in, it will be taken away by him.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t say where they couldn''t find the protoss, they didn''t lose anything, but they couldn''t pass the pass in the heart.


    Chu Feng knows that satina is entangled and hesitant, and he does not continue to force satina to make a decision, because who it is, I believe it will be tangled in these things.


    You can give me three days


    Standing up, chufeng said with a faint smile: "within three days, I hope you can give me a good answer. Promise me, I will take you right away. If you don''t promise me, I will not kill you, nor destroy the Protoss. But don''t want to know where the land where the God King fell. Of course, if I win one day, I won''t pay the protoss,,"


    in the follow-up, Chu Feng has not Go on, but the simple information in the words has already explained what may happen in the future.


    Satyana looked at chufeng and left. Chu Feng was a threat in disguise. Either she would cooperate with him to get the Holy Grail of light and become an ally, or after he defeated nagula, she would destroy the Protoss.


    The pink fist clenched and loosened. Satina closed the door angrily, knowing that she had no other choice but to let Chu Feng get the Holy Grail of light behind the door of blood seal. How could it be possible?


    "And Miss Anna?"


    In the next room, Chu Feng had already gone in, put on loose pajamas, and sat there with an exotic style. She saw that satina didn''t follow, and a funny smile appeared on her face: "no, fainted?"


    When he said the last sentence, Chu Feng could see a kind of evil in the eyes of salinine. Obviously, the woman thought that he had just done something to satina in a short time.


    Ignoring the gossip of salinine directly, Chu Feng sat down and drank up the wine in the glass from the back end. After putting it down, he said, "drive satina out of the Sa''s house tomorrow."


    "Why?" In a daze, she didn''t say no, she just asked.


    Chu Feng turned the empty glass and let the tone be controlled within the range that only he and salinine could hear. He replied, "because she doesn''t leave here, some people can''t find her, while others don''t find her, which makes her feel a sense of crisis. I can''t make her promise my request and finish what I want to do."


    Sally Lin listened to Chu Feng''s words and was confused. She didn''t know what Chu Feng meant and what sense of crisis. Did anyone want to kill satina?


    Chu Feng couldn''t help looking at Chu Feng. Chu Feng immediately knew what she wanted to ask. She shook her head decisively and said, "don''t ask me. I won''t tell you what you ask. In addition, I''ll go to the Tibetan city hotel to check in. If there''s anything you can do, just contact me. As for satina, you must drive her away!"


    "It''s not difficult to find an excuse to let her leave. What''s difficult is why I have to work for you. Is it good for me?"


    Chu Feng was stunned: "to benefit?"


    "Yes Sally Lin nodded her head seriously and said, "and this benefit is a good thing for you with less wind. If you promise me, I will certainly promise you."


    Chu Feng was a little confused, but when she touched what she saw in her eyes, she understood immediately and said with a bitter smile: "recently, kidney deficiency!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2696

    Chu Feng didn''t leave the SA family that night, and found satina. Naturally, she had to wait for the result she needed. Although she didn''t promise, Chu Feng believed that eventually she would agree.


    Because nagura is a dictator, he will never allow the existence of people who may threaten their rule in the universe. Moreover, the Protoss and the demons have been fighting for endless years. Nagula, who controls the absolute victory, will not give the protoss a chance to breathe, or even take satyana to vent.


    So satina has no better choice, and cooperation with him is the only way out. Chu Feng is not worried. He firmly believes that his judgment is correct.


    The next morning, Chu Feng got up early in the morning and felt sleepy. As soon as he opened the door and went out, a servant of the SA family came up to him and said, "our Miss, let you go and have breakfast."


    Because Chu Feng told me last night, she didn''t tell anyone that the person she brought home was Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng en went to the direction of the restaurant. When he went in, he saw that salinine and satina were already sitting there. In addition, there were more Peng ruohuan. I think he came here this morning.


    Chu Feng took a look at satyana, then walked over and sat down as if nothing had happened between them last night. Everything seemed very natural.


    In three different styles but similar beautiful women, Chu Feng has a kind of beautiful feeling. Eating breakfast, his eyes are also vaguely passing over the three people. Everyone has his own characteristics, but Chu Feng is just a simple look, without any evil thoughts.


    Only SA Linlin made Chu Feng a little speechless and knew why she was like this. Last night, her active request was rejected. For a woman, or a woman who is beautiful enough, it is a blow to her confidence.


    But for this Chu wind completely as do not know, eat breakfast at ease.


    Four of them sat at a table, and no one spoke until breakfast. The atmosphere seemed a little embarrassed.


    "Less wind, wait a minute. I''m going to Potala Palace. Would you like to go with me?"


    Put down the dishes and chopsticks, Chu Feng just picked up the tea, Peng ruohuan said: "of course, if you have something, I can do it myself."


    This is a straightforward invitation, of course, Chu Feng understood. If there is nothing, Chu Feng doesn''t mind walking with Peng ruohuan. Even if there is no waiting for thousands of customs, it''s a good thing to be able to talk with such a woman.


    But now satyana''s affairs have not been settled, Chu Feng is not in the mood to hang out.


    Wei Lu apologized and said, "I may leave the hiding place later. I''ll talk about it next time."


    Peng ruohuan heard the speech, and her eyes flashed with a faint regret. She had to go to Potala Palace to see the living Buddha early this morning. But she thought that Chu Feng was in the SA family, so she came here. Although she had not seen Chu Feng for several years, her obsession with Chu Feng was not weakened.


    Now Chu Feng refused to go with him, but at the same time, he also inspired Peng ruohuan''s fighting spirit. He firmly believed that one day he could let Chu Feng fall in love with the pomegranate skirt.


    Act as if nothing had happened to get up, with a faint smile: "less wind is busy, I do not force, just hope next time can not refuse."


    With that, Peng ruohuan turned around and left cleanly. He didn''t even say hello to Sally Lin. it seemed very natural to leave. But Chu Feng could feel that when Peng ruohuan was rejected by him, he was very uncomfortable in his heart, but there was no way to do it. It was a matter of priority.


    "Little wind, are you going back to the imperial city? I happen to be going this afternoon too


    Palin ignored Peng ruohuan, a pair of eyes have never left Chu Feng''s body, as if her world is only Chu Feng.


    By the way, miss penglin didn''t want to tell her that he didn''t want to tell her that he didn''t want to hurt her


    "As for me, I''d like to invite Miss Anna to go with me. Although the scenery of Tibet is good, the world is very big."


    Instead of being rejected, she was amused.


    "It seems that I am really old, no charm, then you talk about me to prepare, when you go, I will not send, if there is anything, let the servant do it."


    She stood up and left directly. As a smart woman, she knew that the reason why Chu Feng came this time was mainly because satina. If she didn''t know how to get involved in it, not to mention conquering Chu Feng, it would be difficult to see Chu Feng in the future.


    There are only satina and chufeng in the restaurant. The former is still sitting there and eating breakfast peacefully. But under her calm, Chu Feng can feel her inner uneasiness, entanglement and a little contradiction.


    Knowing that satina certainly didn''t sleep well last night, she was thinking about whether to cooperate.Chu Feng didn''t disturb satina either. She took a cup of tea and sipped it there. Her eyes sometimes looked at satina. She was quiet and pure. Just like her name, Saint angel, holy as an angel!


    "The wind is low, I can go with you, but I need a little time to think about it!"


    After about ten minutes, satina put down her spoon and said calmly, "no matter whether I promise or not, please don''t embarrass me. After all, in my heart, it''s the property of ancestors. Let''s go out, I''m not comfortable!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about spreading his hands: "casually!"


    For a moment, satina couldn''t understand what Chu Feng was thinking. She got up and left the restaurant with a frown. Only Chu Feng was still sitting there, drinking tea.


    Chufeng didn''t pay too much attention to satyana''s entanglement. Unless she was really a woman with big chest and no brain, she would cooperate with him in the end, because besides cooperating with him, the protoss could hardly hope to rise again in the spiritual world.


    If you want to negotiate with nagula, there is no chance. Satina has only one choice, that is, to cooperate with him unconditionally.


    After leaving the restaurant, satina went back to her room, closed the door and sat down. After silence for a while, she said, "saint, should I promise Chu Feng''s request?"


    In the room with only satina, a woman who was old and drooping slowly appeared. Her body was bent as if it would fall down when the wind blows. However, she stood there like a mountain, bringing a light pressure.


    Facing satyana, the old woman''s wrinkled face showed absolute humility: "princess, is the Grail of light important, or is the future and future of the protoss more important?"


    Satina''s clear eyes asked, "what do you mean?"


    "We have no choice!" The old woman sighed and said slowly, "the Grail of light is the property of our ancestors, but if we don''t find it, it''s just a legend. The future and future of the protoss can be seen. If we struggle alone, the final result will be destroyed by one party."


    "The conditions given by Chu Feng seem to be a threat, but in the final analysis, there is no loss to us. We just promise Chu Feng what we can''t find. On the contrary, if Chu Feng wins, we can get a lot of benefits, at least we can take root in the spirit world!"


    Satina frowned slightly, reflecting on what the old woman had said, and probably understood something.


    That is the battle between chufeng and nagula. If nagula wins, the protoss will never have a future. Now chufeng seems to be threatening, but there is not necessarily a holy grail of light behind the door of blood seal. The difference is, regardless of whether there is a holy grail or not, chufeng will regard the protoss as an ally. As long as victory is achieved, the protoss will have a tomorrow.


    However,,,


    satyana asked softly: "Saint slave, it is said that Chu wind is bloody and ferocious. Since he came out in the modern world a few years ago, now I don''t know how many bloody incidents have been created. Can we believe his words


    The old woman understood that satina was worried about helping Chu Feng open the door of blood seal in the end, but Chu Feng didn''t fulfill the promise between her allies and betrayed her promise.


    In response, the old woman chufeng said with a smile: "the taboo devil, the murderer, this rumor has been circulating in the five forbidden areas for millions of years. I don''t know about others, but I can still believe the promise of Chu Feng. Have you ever heard of someone saying that Chu Feng is a villain who betrays his faith and betrays his righteousness?"


    Satina thought for a moment and shook her head slightly. "That''s not true."


    "He is an absolute villain and a man of faith." The old woman said solemnly, "as long as he promises us that in the future, no matter whether we can find the Grail of light in the place where our ancestors fell down, he will protect us. This is no doubt."


    "A grail of light that we will never get in our lifetime is worth a hope, an opportunity for the protoss to become the master of all worlds."


    Satina listened well, but looked at the back and said, "the world, the master?"


    Both Chu Feng and nagula are not good talkers. Now they will have a battle at any time. What they want to do is to dominate the universe. It''s good for any victorious Protoss to have breathing space. How can they dominate the world?


    With a strange smile, the old woman went to satina and said in a low voice, "the God King got something besides the Holy Grail of light at the beginning. I just know where that thing is. As long as you do as I say, the future gods, fairies, demons, or demons are just slaves kneeling in front of you."


    next, satyana was shocked The old woman whispered something in her ear.


    Finally, satina clenched her lips, and she could see a faint blush: "if you fail?"


    "The protoss is destroyed!" The old woman curved body slightly straightens a little, the tone indifference return way.


    Satina''s body was shocked and her eyes were full of complexities. Then she shook her head and said, "I need to think about it. The cost of success or failure is too high."


    A faint disappointment flashed in the old woman''s eyes, but she didn''t force satyana, because that completely violated the spirit of the protoss, which is why the God King could rule the world at first, but there was no choice.Gently nodded his head and said, "as an old saying goes in the Chinese dynasty, if you succeed, you will only see the result and will not care about the process."


    It seems that satina didn''t hear the old woman''s words. She was absent-minded and seemed unable to digest the words www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2697

    Near noon, satina left the SA family with Chu Feng.


    Because she had to go to the imperial city to attend a reception, she left early, so when Chu Feng left, no one came to see them off.


    Walking on the streets of Tibetan city, the beauty and pure beauty of sarinlin attracted a lot of attention. If Chu Feng was not around, there would have been some bold people chatting up, but even so, it still did not affect the appreciation of satina.


    But these eyes did not have any impact on satyana. She followed Chu Feng calmly. They did not say a word along the way, just like a traveler without a goal. She went to the exit intersection of Tibetan city.


    Standing outside the city gate, satina''s beautiful eyes looked into the distance. It was a vast grassland: "the wind is less. Where are we going?"


    "Go where you want to go!" Chu wind light return way.


    Satina was stunned and then asked, "are you worried that I won''t promise you even more when I know the location?"


    Chufeng smile, he does have such worries and concerns, after all, just and satina know one day, of course, these words in the heart think can, Chu Feng certainly will not say.


    Shrugging his shoulders to make himself appear more generous, Chu Feng replied with a smile: "I believe you are not that kind of person."


    Chu Feng''s words made satina silent and walked forward. The old woman and her words reappeared in her mind. If she did as she said, and if it was true, the protoss would surely be superior to anyone.


    It''s the protoss, and it''s the pinnacle that many people have been pursuing for endless years, but satina''s heart is not happy and excited at all.


    As a little Protoss princess, before nagula led the demons to crush her, her life was full of brilliant colors. All she had to do was plant flowers, sing and dance in her own garden every day. Those days were the most perfect memory in satina''s heart.


    It''s just a pity that now those carefree days are far away from her.


    Her father, uncles and brothers all died in the war against the demons, and she was the only one left in the royal family. She had to shoulder the responsibility of rejuvenating the whole Protoss and take over the things she had not been interested in before, and now she has to be involved in conspiracy and calculation.


    Personally, satina doesn''t like intrigue, but in this age of powerful men, she can''t survive without any means, let alone lead the protoss to pursue tomorrow.


    Satina''s heart is very tired, she would like to put down everything now to be a carefree person, but the reality in front of her, not she said to put down can put down.


    The old woman asked her to be more cruel. Only in this way can the protoss have the hope of rising. If she does that, satiana will feel disgusted and may betray Chu Feng''s trust in her. If she does not do so, even if the protoss can take root in the spirit world in the future, they can only abide by chufeng''s will.


    Opportunity is only once, missed will not exist, satina understand this truth, but psychological close, can not pass.


    In her quiet meditation, Chu Feng slowly followed behind her, and felt that today''s satianna seemed to have a little more worry than yesterday, and the melancholy between her eyebrows has not been dispersed since the beginning.


    Chu Feng initially thought that it was because of his request that satina would be like this, but from the sad look that satyana could not disperse, it was not very similar.


    But what is satianna''s mind, Chu Feng can''t know, just looking at her back, graceful posture gives people a gentle and delicate feeling of need to embrace, Chu Feng has a kind of up to embrace the feeling, very inexplicable!


    The two people have been walking forward, walking into the vast grassland, occasionally can see a few tourists passing by, or look at the birds passing by in the sky, that kind of peace and quiet, let satina look more peaceful, the corners of her mouth also unconsciously raised a smile, very beautiful!


    On a half slope, satina also stopped to watch the sun slanting westward in the distance. The sunlight sprinkled on her face, bringing out the beautiful color of holiness. The skirt moved with the wind, and the whole person was more charming with her white legs.


    Chu Feng stood aside and pulled back four meters. She saw a faint smile on satina''s face and the sunlight shining on her side. The whole person looked beautiful, just like Athena in Western mythology.


    Chu Feng can''t help but sigh: "you are really beautiful!"


    Satina was stunned, but her head just collided with Chu Feng''s appreciative eyes. Her face was unnatural. She opened her red lips and said, "this is the second time you say I am beautiful. Am I really beautiful?"


    Chu Feng thought of what he had said last night. He thought whether he was a little frivolous and nodded back: "it''s really beautiful, especially now, the sunshine and grassland, everything has become your foil."


    Chu Feng''s words made satina''s face more and more red, so the entanglement in her heart also dissipated a little, showing a more moving smile. She looked at Chu Feng with a slight playfulness: "is I beautiful compared with your woman?""Satyana''s question immediately made Chu Feng speechless, because this is a question that has no answer at all.


    There is no harm if there is no comparison, especially if two beautiful women are compared. There are only Chu Feng and satina here. However, he does not say anything praising the latter as being more beautiful than his own, because there is no comparability at all.


    Taking back her eyes and looking into the distance, she said, "in my eyes, every woman has something that she can attract men. If there are shortcomings, then there will be advantages. Everyone is unique. Beauty in temperament, beauty in connotation and beauty in appearance are all beautiful. How can we compare them?"


    "At least I don''t know, because I think every confidant of my beauty is the same."


    Satina looked forward with a smile: "fengshao can have such thoughts and words, which is unexpected. Just now I thought you would open the door of ancestral blood seal with you to make me happy. Now it seems that fengshao is not a person with strong purpose. It is practical and realistic!"


    Chu Feng chufeng said with a bright smile: "I really want you to open the door of blood seal, and also want to get the Holy Grail of light, but for me, these things are of course very important, and compared with my beauty, they are worthless. If I want me to say slander words for these things, I can''t do it!"


    "I''d rather have nothing than go against my conscience and turn away from them."


    Word by word, said very clearly, a word also hit satina''s heart, dumb, but also curious.


    As a little princess of the spirit Kingdom, from the day she became sensible, she was exposed to the environment dominated by the strong man for respect. For example, her father had thousands of wives and concubines, and her brothers and sisters were countless. It can be said that women were completely reduced to men''s foil.


    Sometimes, in order to make the concubine happy, her father would say that other concubines were not, because his status and everything were there. Even if he said so, no one would dare to do anything to him and criticize him.


    Today''s Chu Feng is more powerful than satina''s father. However, Chu Feng does not praise her because of the blood seal gate and the Holy Grail of light. This is what satina didn''t expect. Of course, in the depths of her heart, she also recognized Chu Feng more.


    Because for a long time, satina thought that it was normal for a strong and capable man to have more women, but no matter how many women the man had, he must keep a bowl of water level and keep it as it is.


    Unfortunately, such a few men, less to satina has never seen, and at the moment the Chu wind, gave satina the same feeling.


    The door of blood seal, the Holy Grail of light, is not as important as his beauty. What kind of heart is needed to say such a thing?


    With a deep look at Chu Feng, satina''s heart is even more tangled, because the old woman told her that if she wanted the protoss to reach the top of the world, then Chu Feng and nagula, and even the other holy places would have bad luck.


    But in satina''s heart, she did not want to and Chu wind for the enemy, that kind of tangled mood, only satina herself is most clear.


    With a slight sigh, when the melancholy went with the wind, satina did not continue to ponder the issue, but raised her hand to point to the distance: "to the present world, I have been to several places, the Vatican, the northeast and Tibet. I heard that the scenery of the south of the Yangtze River in China is picturesque. I want to go and have a look."


    "I''ll give you my answer before the sun goes down tomorrow."


    Chu Feng took a faint look at satina. At that moment, the struggling color in satina''s eyes flashed. He clearly looked in his eyes, and he was more curious. Why would satyana be so? If it was because of the Holy Grail of light, it would not be so?


    How can''t think of it, Chu Feng did not continue to tangle, gently raised his hand, glare door appeared in front of: "Jiangnan Water Town is a good place, please!"


    The moment Chu Feng opened the door of dazzle light, a faint aura of sage emerged. Satina took a look at him and walked into the door. However, she was thinking, Chu Feng was still an ordinary person a few years ago. Why did he grow up to be a saint so quickly? Is there any secret of taboo?


    Chu Feng certainly didn''t know about satina''s idea, but sent a message to white lotus when she followed her into the dazzling door.


    Let her leave China first and go back to the Vatican to meet Stuart. If necessary, kill all the powerful spirits in the shortest time.


    Because if satina agreed, Chu Feng would go to the Vatican and open the door of blood seal. At that time, he didn''t want to be disturbed by the powerful demons and attract nagula''s attention!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2698

    Jiangnan, Hangzhou, 11:07 p.m., by the West Lake!


    Although it was late at night, there were still people walking back and forth on the West Lake, but it was not as much as at the beginning. On a bench, Chu Feng and satina sat side by side. Neither of them spoke, but looked at the light light light in the lake.


    When they arrived at Hangzhou in the dark, they went to several places. Like a curious baby who had never seen anything, satyana would ask what she had seen. Chu Feng patiently answered all these questions, which made satina grateful and even more entangled in her heart.


    The future and tomorrow of the protoss, as well as the issue of conscience, constantly entangled satina''s heart. Should she violate her conscience for the sake of the future of the protoss, or should she choose her own path for peace of mind?


    Satina kept asking herself this question, but she didn''t get a perfect answer. The more she thought about it, the more painful she felt.


    "Uncomfortable?"


    Chu Feng turned his head and saw satina''s brow still locked and said softly, "if you''re not comfortable, find a place to rest first?"


    Satyana was stunned for a moment and shook her head: "no, it''s just that nagura was shocked when fighting with the demons. It''s not a big deal."


    "Let me take a look at it for you." Chu Feng can see that satina has something on her mind. However, he takes satina''s hand as if he doesn''t know. When the latter''s body is stiff, the original force surges into her body, and finds that satina''s heart pulse has indeed been hurt.


    Although it is not very serious, it will take a little time to recover.


    Chu Feng mobilized the power of the source, and slowly poured into satina''s body through the palm. The latter''s body was stiff and tense, thinking that Chu Feng wanted to do something to him. But when he felt a warm breath pouring into his body, his damaged heart was also recovering slowly, and his heart was calming down.


    Chu Feng is really healing for himself, not coveting anything.


    In just a few minutes, Chu Feng helped satina recover the residual injury in her body. Seeing that the latter looked puzzled, Chu Feng knew what she was curious about. She said, "the power of taboo is different from that of martial arts and spirits, so I can cross the cultivation way to repair other people''s injuries."


    Satina nodded vaguely: "thank you!"


    After saying a word, satina was silent again. She looked at the flashing light on the lake. She clenched her small hands and could see that she was nervous.


    It was not until she heard a slight movement that she turned her head and looked at another bench 20 meters away. She saw two young men and women sitting there hugging each other. What made satina blush was that they not only hugged each other, but also kissing each other.


    Under the dark night, the light is dim, and the distance of 20 meters should not be very clear, but for satina, who is the God of nature, she can still see clearly. When she saw the man''s hand put into the woman''s clothes, her face turned red and her eyes lowered, and her heart fluttered and fluttered.


    Although she has never experienced it, it doesn''t mean she is an idiot. What the couple are doing is clear to satina.


    Chu Feng also saw the scene not far away, and the corners of his mouth violently twitched. Now the young people of this era are really not low-key at all. They have been working in such places in the field. Don''t you know that there are a lot of monitoring around?


    No language shaking his head, Chu Feng also took back his eyes, see satina head down there, two hands stirring showed her inner tension, looking at under the street lamp, gorgeous things.


    Stunned for a moment, Chu Feng again involuntarily opened his mouth: "really beautiful!"


    Satina was shy when she saw the ambiguous scene. When she heard Chu Feng''s words, she had a hot face. When she raised her head, she touched Chu Feng''s eyes, and her heart beat faster unconsciously.


    Wriggling her throat, satina has never found herself so nervous, even when facing nagula leading the demons to ravage the Protoss.


    But at the moment, facing Chu Feng, she was so nervous that she was sweating. It was not fear and fear, but a feeling that she could not say clearly.


    Chu Feng body slowly forward, satina is also more nervous, hands loose, grasp the skirt, watching Chu Feng slowly toward himself, the distance between them from 50 cm to 40 cm, to the last 10 cm, even can hear Chu Feng breathing, and his smell of men.


    Heart plopping beating, satina did not know what to do for a time, only felt the red lips were touched, a strong hand around her waist.


    Head bang, satina whole person is confused, was chufeng kiss mouth subconsciously open, but can not close again.


    Time is not long, not short 20 seconds, Chu Feng released, satina stood up, see the latter is still at a loss, passing a trace of apology: "sorry, just a time can not control." See satina or do not say a word, Chu Feng is even more embarrassed, at that moment he did not know why, he kissed satina.Perhaps feeling the atmosphere is too embarrassed, Chu Feng scratched his head: "well, I''ll go to the hotel just passed by to open a good room, then you can come over."


    With that, Chu Feng turned around and left directly, because he felt that if he didn''t leave, satina would be too shy to say anything.


    Until Chu Feng left, satina slowly regained her mind, raised her hand and gently touched her lips. The smell of Chu wind still remained in the corner of her mouth. She pursed her lips, and her beating heart did not calm down slowly because of Chu Feng''s departure. Instead, it beat more strongly and the whole person was in a mess.


    As the little princess of the protoss, she is also a powerful God of creation. She has always been respected by people. Not to mention being kissed, she is not frivolous in her words. But just now she was hugged and kissed by Chu Feng, which is why she couldn''t think of it.


    Shouldn''t you slap him and scold a shameless bastard?


    In the complex mood, satina felt something to turn around. Not far away from the tree, the old lady Saint stood there. Subconsciously, she stood up with an unnatural tone: "saint!"


    The old woman was standing under the tree, and she couldn''t really detect her presence if she didn''t look carefully.


    See satina has found themselves, the old woman did not continue to hide the meaning, slowly walked to satina in front of the turbid eyes emerged a faint disappointment: "you will not fall in love with Chu Feng, right?"


    "No!" Satina heard the words and quickly returned.


    "No?" The old woman asked a question. When satyana was speechless, she said, "I believe you don''t have one now, but I can''t be sure if you have one in the future. Chu Feng is a magical person, which also subverts my understanding of him. But you are the only Royal Princess of the Shenzu, and you should not be attracted to any man."


    "I saw it in the dark just now, and I can feel your heart beating faster. Is that because of the Chu wind?"


    Satina wanted to say no, but her heart would beat when she thought of Chu Feng. So she didn''t say a word about the old woman''s question, because as the old woman said, Chu Feng subverted her cognition and her own cognition.


    Perhaps he is a demon, is the God of killing, but there is no denying that Chu Feng at this moment is a man worthy of trust.


    Satina''s silence made the old woman more disappointed. She gently raised her hand and a pill appeared in her palm: "your father gave this to me before he died. It''s called duanqing pill, which was once obtained from Yan''s family in the hidden world. He told me that if you are still the same as before, forget it. If you are in love with any man, you can eat this for you."


    "Because you are the hope of the Protoss. If you are attracted to men, there is no hope for the future of the Protoss."


    Looking at the dark pill in the old woman''s hand, satina shook her head and said, "I don''t eat it. I didn''t fall in love with Chu Feng at all. I just didn''t react for a while. You have to believe me."


    The old woman looked firm: "but you can''t guarantee that you won''t fall in love with him in the future. Some people fall in love with happiness, some people fall in love with disaster. Your identity, the status of Chu Feng, if you fall in love with him, that is the misfortune of the Protoss. Be obedient, eat it!"


    Satina did not listen to the old woman''s words, shaking her head slowly back, similar firm: "I have promised to control the protoss, then I will do my own thing, you want to use pills to make me become a person without feelings, I can''t do it, because I can control myself not to fall in love with Chu Feng, absolutely not!"


    The old woman narrowed her eyes: "what if you fell in love with it?"


    "That", "and", "satyana''s tone was stagnant, closed her eyes and turned to the road where Chu Feng left:" if there was a day, I would eat duanqing pill and fulfill my promise to my father. Even if I didn''t ask for the peak of the protoss, I would let the protoss return to the god palace! "


    The old woman stood in the same place and didn''t follow up. She just looked at satina''s back from a distance. Until she could not see her, she sighed and opened her mouth: "love is poison, especially for sensitive women. You will be willing to take the love breaking pill, princess."


    Leaving satina let himself not to think about the old woman, has been to the hotel 500 meters away from the West Lake, contact Chu Feng to determine the room number directly up.


    When Chu Feng opened the door to welcome her in, satina saw a few small cakes on the table inside. In her bewilderment, Chu Feng said, "this hotel is famous for cakes. I know you are not hungry, but tasting delicious food is also a kind of life!"


    Satina frowned and recalled the old woman''s words just now. Facing Chu Feng, she said, "the wind is less. You don''t have to be so nice to me. We are allies at most, but now we are nothing. Please respect yourself!"


    Go over and open the door to go in, completely take a posture of resisting people thousands of miles away.


    Chu Feng touched his mouth and murmured in a low voice: "just kiss me. Do you want to be so angry?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, she walked and sat down speechless. How could she know that satina''s attitude was because she was worried that she would fall in love with him one day?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2699

    When all things in the world are quiet, the five forbidden areas and the heaven and earth are still the color of the day.


    Spirit world, god palace!


    Compared with the previous time when the protoss inhabited here, as long as the Shenwang temple is close, you can feel a smell of evil surging, and you can also smell a smell of blood in it. The powerful demons who walk around all bow their heads, and their feet are very light, and try not to make more than one sound.


    Mosuo came and fell from a distance. All the powerful people of the demon clan stopped and bent down deeply: "Lord Mosuo!"


    Mosuo walked in front of the people without any fluctuation, and directly entered the palace of God King. With a clear goal, he went to the passage leading to the blood pool, and soon came to the bloody underground palace of blood pool.


    When he saw nagula sitting there with his eyes closed, Mosuo did not disturb. He just stood quietly two meters away from the blood pool. His face was absolutely respectful, but his eyes were evil. Sometimes he looked at the rolling blood pool.


    This is the place that nagura built after occupying the God King''s palace. Relying on the unique position of the God King Temple as the center of the spirit world, the blood pool is like the lifeblood of a world. It gathers most of the aura of the whole spirit world, which is used to nourish nagula''s body and everything, and enhance its own strength.


    When merging the demon emperor, nagula was seriously injured by Chu Feng. In addition, it took a little time to fully integrate the demon emperor. So nagula stayed in the blood pool all the time when he came back to the spirit world. He wanted to integrate the power of the demon emperor as quickly as possible to achieve the combat power of three souls and four saints. At that time, no one in the world would be his opponent.


    Mosuo waited for about an hour before nagura opened his eyes. As he opened his eyes, the air around him showed a faint breath.


    A pair of eyes, one does not have white eyes, dark people palpitation, the other is only white eyes, let people look at one eye, there is a feeling of facing death.


    Even Mosuo, who is half human and half soul, does not dare to touch nagula''s eyes. It seems that it is a terrible thing. He just stands there quietly, waiting for nagula to speak.


    Nagula raised her head and took a deep breath. Her face was full of enjoyment, as if the endless bloody breath in the air was so fresh: "I have basically digested the double Saint combat power of the demon emperor. As long as it is stabilized, it can perfectly integrate the fighting power of three souls and four saints."


    "Even if we can''t achieve the eternal supreme realm, I firmly believe that no one will be my opponent again."


    Mosuo nodded slightly: "devil, why don''t you erase the spirit of the demon emperor?"


    The spirit of the demon emperor is erased, that is, the fighting power of the two souls and four saints, and it is completely dominated by nagula. In that case, the autonomy will be more powerful. But now the spirit of the demon emperor still exists, although it will not have any influence, the demon Emperor and nagula can be said to be one person now.


    However, if one day the demon emperor had a little thought, it would be a kind of injury or even disaster for himself and nagula.


    Nagula understood what Mosuo meant, that is, to occupy the body completely, leaving only the ancient demon king and his own soul, and turning the spirit of the demon emperor into smoke.


    Gently raised his head, the eyes of different colors shot a faint killing opportunity: "after this sentence or don''t say, the demon emperor does affect some of my thinking, but if you lose his soul, I can''t completely control the fighting power of the immortal demon king he devoured and the fighting power of the demon Zun."


    "For example, now I can fight five saints and even crush them, and erase the spirit of the demon emperor. I can only fight four or even three of them!"


    Mosuo chose silence wisely, because he had already captured some information from nagura''s words.


    Today''s nagula is not the original nagula. It can also be said that nagula is not a complete self. He is the demon emperor and nagula. Both of them have been completely integrated, and even their souls have been entangled. Mosuo passes through the light sorrow. In order to be powerful, the demon king is willing to give up and become a multiple personality. He can''t think of it.


    Although you can give up everything as long as you can be strong, it always makes Mosuo unnatural.


    Of course, that''s all. As long as nagula dominates, he won''t have any objection.


    Nagula glanced at Mosuo faintly, squinted and asked, "Holy Grail and Protoss, do you still have no news?"


    Feeling a heavy pressure, Mosuo found it difficult to breathe. Without any sign, he knelt on the ground: "I have sent people to the present world to ask the heirs of the great emperor''s family to find out about the two Holy Grails. So far, there is no news about the Protoss. It''s just that... And"


    nagula''s mouth cocked slightly: "what is it?"


    Mosuo nodded slightly, and respectfully replied, "it''s just that Mike, the successor of the great emperor''s family, is just an ordinary man. What he can do is limited. More often, he just wants to use the power of the spirit world to travel around the world and ask him to find the Holy Grail. I don''t have much hope."


    "I know!" Nagula nodded gently, leaning against the edge of the blood pool, and her eyes were overflowing with evil color: "it''s just that the modern world is the modern world after all. It''s the original world of all worlds. I want to control it, and I don''t want to destroy it. Therefore, it''s completely in line with my idea to be controlled by an ordinary person.""What''s more, he''s an ordinary man, but he''s an ordinary man with great ambition, and he''s more likely to be my bait."


    Bait?


    Hearing these two words, Mosuo seemed to understand something. Instead of asking further questions, he turned to the front and said, "devil, the Holy Grail has disappeared. Whether the endless years can be found is not important to us. It is to look for the protoss, whether we can slow down."


    "Even if satina enters the holy land, she will not be your opponent, and whether she can become a saint is still a question."


    Mosuo obviously means not to waste time on the protoss for the time being, but to concentrate on the rest.


    But nagula shook her head, and her black and white eyes flashed with abnormal color: "I have not paid attention to the protoss since the moment I was born. Although satyana is a god of creation, I will not care too much. In my eyes, they are just the last struggle."


    "What I really care about when I look for a Protoss is not the extermination of the clan, but what the king of gods banned at the beginning, namely, the prohibition of divinity!"


    On hearing this, Mosuo''s body trembled slightly, and his eyes showed surprise. He had never thought that nagula had other purposes to seek the Protoss.


    As for the divine forbidden technique, Mosuo naturally knew about it, or he told nagula. It is said that it was an evil skill similar to the ancient one, which was devoured by the great Shura. The God King didn''t know where he got it. Because of the noble nature of the protoss, the God King banned the forbidden skill. As for the place of the ban, no one knew.


    I just know that if you get the divine forbidden skill, you can surpass the heaven and the world and become the first person.


    Mosuo felt that nagula had great ambition, and he said with a heavy voice: "devil, you have practiced our demon forbidden skill. It''s so terrible. The divine forbidden skill is just a rumor. You can''t believe it completely. Time can''t be wasted. After all, the growth speed of Chu Feng is terrible."


    Nagula shook her head gently: "the demon forbidden technique is powerful, and it can take other people''s power as its own, but you can see its disadvantages, that is, the soul and power are taken together. If I come here several times, I will really split my personality. And the divine forbidden skill is said to be more powerful than the demon forbidden skill, and it has no side effects."


    "So it''s useless for you to persuade me. If it does exist, how can I let it go?"


    Nagula''s firm let Mosuo speechless, slightly bowed: "I will urge the demons to find the protoss as far as possible."


    Nagula closed her eyes and gently waved: "go down, the Holy Grail can''t be found for endless years. I don''t expect that hundreds of people can go out and have results now. What I care about is that the divine forbidden art is mine. As long as you get the divine prohibition, the world will be mine. The demons and goddesses are just floating clouds."


    Mosuo bent down and bowed his head and slowly withdrew from the blood pool underground palace. He knew that nagula had really changed completely.


    If it was the beginning, nagula would follow his advice and temporarily put aside some impractical things and solve the danger of Chu Feng first. But now nagula completely refuses to find out whether there is a real Protoss ban. It must be the fusion of the spirit of the demon emperor and there is a problem.


    That kind of rebellious and arrogant attitude once existed in nagula, but it was only to others. It was rarely seen in front of him, but now it is. It must be the soul of the demon emperor.


    After all, demons are rebellious and arrogant!


    As soon as Mosuo left the underground palace of the blood pool, nagula suddenly opened her eyes, slowly stood up from the blood pool and walked up, until she reached a stone wall, lifted her hand and gently put it on it. The stone wall showed a light light light, and then slowly dispersed.


    Nagula''s eyebrows also wrinkled. She took back her hand and looked at the stone wall. Then she came back to the blood pool again. Her pupil, who had lost her human nature, suddenly showed a painful color.


    as like as two peas, the head of the ancient lac is changing. It turns into a hideous wolf head. It is exactly the same as the demon emperor''s illusion. The difference is that the body or human body is only covered with long white hair.


    The wolf man like nagula raised his hand to touch the ferocious wolf''s head. His voice was hoarse, and he could hear the voice of the demon emperor, which was mixed together in general: "Mosuo is half human and half soul, I am half demon and half demon, which seems to be OK!"


    Then there was nagula''s crazy laughter in the underground palace of blood pool, and an evil breath was diffused out, which made all the powerful demons around the palace of God straighten their bodies, which was a kind of breath of,,, and death!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2700

    The next morning, Chu Feng got up early and found that satina had been sitting there watching the TV news. She felt that a little Protoss princess was still watching TV. Chu Feng was quite strange, but did not say anything.


    She went and sat down. Before she could speak, she said, "I promise you!"


    Chu Feng just sat down, Wen Yan Leng, reaction to come over, but did not show any excited look, maintain due stability asked: "what is the condition?"


    Satyana stood up slightly, plump and proud: "first, we are allies. Protoss are not your subordinate relationship. Second, the demons destroy nagula. The spirit world is dominated by the Protoss. You can''t interfere with it. Third, no matter what you want to do next, I will follow you until it''s over."


    "Fourth, I don''t want the rest of the protoss to participate in the war with the demons, because we can''t afford to die."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and satina continuously threw out four conditions, which was a bit beyond the expectation, but the first, second and third conditions were also within the expectation, only the fourth was a little unexpected.


    If you want to take part in the next war, even if you win, it will be a tragic victory, which is no different from the extermination of the tribe.


    Chu Feng did not immediately agree to this, pondered for a moment, combined with the current situation and the power gap with nagula, then nodded slightly: "yes!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s promise not to let the protoss participate in the war, satina''s mood relaxed.


    And when Chu Feng was about to say when she was going to leave, satina''s face flashed over a trace of embarrassment and said, "fifth!"


    "What!" Chu Feng is really speechless this time. He can agree to the four conditions, which are still within the scope of control. Now satina has thrown out the fifth condition. How can you feel that people are not enough to swallow the elephant?


    Satina was also suddenly frightened by the Chu wind, slowly calmed down and whispered: "this is the last condition, as long as the wind less promise, I will open the door of blood seal with you immediately."


    Chu Feng frowned. If satina is not a woman, but a beautiful woman, he must have expressed his dissatisfaction now. After all, patience is better for women.


    Holding back a bit of unhappiness in his heart, Chu Feng''s tone was not very good: "say!"


    Naturally, satina could hear Chu Feng''s dissatisfaction, but she didn''t take it to heart. She said, "I can help you open the door of blood seal to get the things left by our ancestors, but if it''s the Holy Grail of light, it''s just for borrowing. When nagula falls, please return fengshao to the protoss!"


    The wind of Chu is really speechless this time.


    The Grail of light is one of the chaotic artifacts, and it can also turn corruption into magic. If it can be obtained, no one will be willing to hand it over again.


    Now that satyana says this, Chu Feng feels a little too much.


    The protoss are just allies, not subordinates. In the future, the spirit world can''t intervene by itself, not to mention that it''s reasonable to follow them. If the protoss don''t participate in the war, it''s close to Chu Feng''s bottom line, but it''s acceptable for the overall situation.


    Only this article 5, Chu Feng feeling is not general excessive, even can be said to be simply unacceptable.


    There was a banter in the corner of his mouth, and he said meaningfully: "Miss Anna, I just want to ask you, what can I get in the end?"


    If you do according to satyana''s words, even if you can finally kill nagura chufeng, you won''t get any benefits. On the contrary, if you promise a holy grail of light that you don''t know whether it exists or not, you can get a lot of benefits without having to pay. Cooperation and cooperation, of course, is based on the premise of fairness, but now it doesn''t mean fairness at all.


    Although the benefit and death of the ancient people are still the biggest cost, how can they not deny that they are the beneficiaries?


    Satyana naturally understood the meaning of Chu Feng, nodded slightly and raised her beautiful face: "I know that this is unfair to you because of the lack of wind. If you want to take the greatest risk, the protoss will not pay anything, and in the end, they will not give you any benefits. But this is what I mean. Promise me to go with you right away, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t agree."


    "After all, with little wind, whether you cooperate with Protoss or not, you have to fight nagula, and the Holy Grail may bring you the greatest assurance, and you also need me to open the door of blood seal for you."


    Chu Feng laughed, jumping in the smile: "are you threatening me?"


    Satyana looked sluggish and bit her lips. She seemed to have made a big decision and nodded: "the wind is less, so it is a threat. We Protoss don''t want to lose anything, but we want to get some benefits. You can refuse it!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. He was angry but didn''t vent out. Satina was right. He needed her help to open the door of blood seal. Even if it wasn''t for fighting nagula with the Holy Grail of light, he also had to find a way for the imprint in his body.The conditions are too high, but the bias wind can not refuse, because if she refuses, satyana will never agree to anything. As for hard coming is not realistic, satyana is not his opponent, but suicide is still OK.


    But blood seal door needs to live blood, the blood of the dead has no effect, and also do not know whether to concentrate blood or ordinary blood, Chu Feng does not want to bet, also dare not bet!


    Both of them were silent, and satyana did not disturb the Chu wind in her meditation, but sat there quietly and said nothing.


    She would not have offered such a fair condition for Chu Feng, but after one night, with the words of the old lady, satyana had to do so, because she was the master of the present God, and every decision of her had to be considered for the future of the divine.


    I''m sorry for Chu Feng, but satyana can''t help it!


    This silence is an hour long, satyana can still calm, but slowly more panic, because Chu wind has the reason to get the Holy Grail, she also has to cooperate with Chu Feng, if because the final belonging of the Holy Grail can not cooperate, the gods will be down.


    Although Chu wind should not refuse out of the overall situation, but Chu Feng is refused?


    When sadiana was a little nervous, Chu Feng stood up, his face calm like water, but his words were cold and ice: "goodbye!"


    Obviously, it was no longer ready to waste time on satyana.


    It is necessary to fight nagula, but the final benefit is not Chu Feng alone, and the gods are the biggest beneficiaries. They can go back to the spiritual world to get the greatest benefits and also want greater benefits. This is unacceptable to Chu Feng. It is difficult to think about the way to solve the mark in the body. It is not necessary to have the Holy Grail of light to unlock the mark in the body.


    "Less wind, why?" Satyana also hurriedly rose and stopped Chu Feng: "you don''t have to have the Holy Grail of light, and you need me to help you quietly enter the spiritual world?"


    "Yes!" Chu Feng nodded, turned indifferently and looked at satyana, and his eyes were slightly indifferent: "I really need your help. I also have the reason to have the Holy Grail of light, and I must deal with nagula, but cooperation should be fair in the process, and Miss Anna''s conditions are not fair, I can''t accept it."


    "I also leave the words here, and in the end, whoever wins or loses with nagula, the gods will fall!"


    The cold and ruthless words make satyana a little scared. If she doesn''t know what Chu Feng means, that is, if nagula dies, he will destroy the gods. On the contrary, if nagula wins, she will destroy the gods.


    Seeing Chu Feng, she would open the door and leave. Satyana clenched her lips, hesitated and said, "wait!"


    Chu Feng stopped, but did not turn back, because there was no need for the negotiation. He could promise the rest of satyana, but the Holy Grail must belong to himself in the end, and he could not agree to the fifth.


    As for the temporary deception of satyana, she can not give back to the gods later. But Chu Feng does not want to do so. If it is necessary, don''t do it, and it is unnecessary to cheat.


    "I''ll marry you!"


    Satyana looked at Chu Feng''s cold back, and her lips almost broke: "as long as the last Gula falls, you give the Holy Grail of light back to the gods, I will marry you, be your woman!"


    Satyana also did not know why she said this, perhaps because of the old woman and her words, she wanted to find herself a little reassurance, want Chu Feng to give her a reason, not to do so.


    Chu Feng slowly turned back, and his eyes fell on the top of the city of satina. The corner of her mouth raised a playful taste: "Miss Anna, is it worth a bright Holy Grail?"


    In sartina''s daze, Chu Feng opens the door and leaves. Although satianna is beautiful, she also lets him enjoy the rest of her heart. But in the face of interests and future, Chu Feng is still clearly divided. If it is only for satyana to give up the last Holy Grail of light, Chu Feng can not do it!


    He left like this, only satyana was standing there alone in the suite, without any sound, very quiet, needle dropping can smell.


    In this dull atmosphere, the old woman appeared beside satyana and squinted: "why don''t you listen to me? What about the light Holy Grail for Chu wind? "


    Satyana was shocked and looked at the old woman and clenched her lips. "I just don''t want to do that, so I want to get better solutions, such as I become a woman of Chu Feng, and let him protect the gods for a lifetime."


    The old lady sneered: "impossible, although you are precious, but not as bright as the Holy Grail, Chu Feng is not a fool. He knows how to choose. Think about doing it according to what I said. Now it is still time to make decisions. There are things that Chu Feng wants behind the door of blood printing, and what we need."


    "Don''t miss this time, we have nothing. Do you expect a group of waste of the gods to find the tomb of the God King?"


    Satyana walked back to the room in silence. The old woman said what she said, standing on the position of the princess of the gods, she felt right, but standing on the personal emotion, she could not accept it, which would make her feel uneasy!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2701

    After leaving the hotel, Chu Feng did not stay in China because he promised to help isavia improve her cultivation before leaving the hotel. So Chu Feng left the hotel and went directly to Eagle kingdom.


    At the moment, the eagle kingdom is the color under the curtain of night. Chu Feng appears directly in isavia''s bedroom, but there is no one in the empty bedroom. If you look at the eight o''clock, isavia may have attended some activities.


    Chu Feng is not in a hurry to find her, anyway, and so on will come back.


    As if it was his own room, Chu Feng walked over and lay on the big bed with soft and light fragrance. He thought of the conditions put forward by satiana. Chu Feng''s mouth inadvertently raised a sneering smile.


    If satina puts forward other conditions, even if he wants him not to interfere in the affairs of the western world in the future, but if he speaks directly, he must return the Holy Grail of light, which is absolutely impossible. If he pays, he will get the harvest.


    And according to satina''s will to do, he chufeng is equivalent to helping the protoss rise, but he can not get any benefits.


    As for satyana''s marriage to him, chufeng has no interest in it at all. Although women are beautiful, they are still far from the Holy Grail of light. Not to mention that the Holy Grail of light may help him break the mysterious marks in his body. Chu Feng attaches great importance to the effect of only the flesh and bones of the living dead.


    If you really have the Grail of light, then some people who died in a short time can still survive. For example, Chang''e doesn''t need to let her rest in the ground.


    Such a artifact, unless Chu Feng can''t get it, once it''s got, it''s impossible to hand it over. Satina can''t describe it too much. It''s just ridiculous!


    The more he thought about Chu Feng, the more upset he was. He wanted to find out all the Protoss and kill them now, so that satyana could know how stupid it was to threaten herself.


    But in the end, Chu Feng still suppressed the killing opportunity in his heart. Although satyana''s request is hateful, it is not the time to target the Protoss. That will only let nagula find an opportunity to take advantage of. If satyana is forced into nagula''s camp, and then find the gate of blood seal for them, there is no need to continue this fight.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled with a cold killing opportunity. He had already made a decision in his heart. Even if satyana didn''t help, the protoss would not want to rise again in the spirit world when the threat of nagula was eliminated.


    Even if we don''t destroy them, we will not let them have any hope to stay away from the spiritual world forever!


    At this time, the door of the bedroom was also pushed open. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and thought it was isavia''s return. But when he saw the people coming in, the corners of his mouth twitched violently, and his body moved and hid directly on the top of the bedroom, hiding behind a beam.


    Because it''s not isavia, it''s Savannah.


    For this purposeful woman, Chu Feng is at a distance, that is, if she eats it, she can''t get rid of it. Chu Feng doesn''t want to be squeezed by this woman when she''s free. The key is not to be angry, because people have made it clear that they can exchange benefits with their bodies.


    Shawaqi came in, her long legs were always exposed, trampled on the precious carpet and walked into the bedroom. She looked around and frowned: "I haven''t come back, really!"


    Murmuring, savaki went to one side and took off her coat, revealing her graceful body in a one-piece skirt, protruding forward and backward, giving a feeling of wildness and boldness.


    And all this is not counting, shawaqi turned herself into a little white goat in her bedroom. This is isavia''s bedroom. She doesn''t worry about anyone who comes in rashly at this time and stands in front of a mirror, admiring her sexy body, but she doesn''t know that Chu Feng is on top of her head.


    Looking in the mirror, shawaqi couldn''t help sighing, "why hasn''t Chu Feng come? I still have work to deal with, but I can''t wait for a few days."


    Originally, when isavia came back, shawaqi was going to leave, but Chu Feng said before they left that she would come to Eagle kingdom to help isavia practice and ensure the passage of her youth. She was very moved by this, so she stayed for the time being.


    But now has been waiting for two or three days time, but did not see Chu Feng came, shawaqi obviously a little impatient.


    Leaving her sexy mouth, shawaqi walked into the bathroom next to her. After closing the door, she was still humming a tune. When the sound of water came from inside, Chu Feng fell down from the top. Looking back on what I saw just now, I have to admit that savaqi is rich in capital, but it''s a pity that this woman can''t eat!


    Shaking his head slightly, Chu Feng quietly left the bedroom. Now shawaqi is in the bedroom. He must not show up. He can only wait for isavia to come back.


    It was not until midnight that Chu Feng, who was hiding in a tree, saw isavia come back with sack''s company, and his face was not very good. At the gate of the palace, after sack retreated, isavia pushed the door into the room. Because savaqi was still inside, Chu Feng did not follow in.


    Just a few minutes after isavia closed the door, there was a sound of falling things and isavia''s angry words: "Mike, it''s too arrogant!"Chu Feng, who was hiding in the tree, frowned. His left eye twinkled and looked inside. She saw isavia sitting there with a broken cup on the ground. After taking a bath, she was just wearing pajamas. Isavia was very angry, and Chu Feng''s heart was cold.


    Because he heard what isavia said, it seemed to have something to do with Mike.


    Inside, savaki took a look at the broken glass on the ground, then took isavia''s hand: "how about contacting Chu Feng? That Mike is a madman. We should be careful."


    "I don''t want to trouble chufeng, I don''t believe Mike really dares to do anything to me," isavia said


    It would have been a pleasure for isavia to be invited to a reception held by a royal family tonight, but there was a man who should not have appeared at the party, Mike!


    And this evening''s reception was pushed by Mike behind his back. The purpose was to let her go. The overall meaning was to make her his woman, just as he said in the Vatican, and he also said some threatening words.


    In addition to Chu Feng, isavia keeps a strong resistance to any man. Like Mike, who feels good about himself and says that he wants her to be a concubine, he doesn''t have the slightest favor. He throws all his wine on the spot.


    The great emperor family is indeed great, affecting the situation in Europe. There is also spiritual support behind it. But dignity is challenged and isavia is not afraid.


    Savaki saw that isavia didn''t mean to ask Chu Feng to solve the problem. She frowned slightly: "do you think that''s what you want. Mike chased after eagle from the Vatican. It''s obvious that he will never stop until he doesn''t achieve his goal. You still face him in public tonight. I''m afraid that he will have extreme behavior."


    "Am I afraid?" Isavia asked in reply, her pink fist clenched slightly and said, "come on


    When Savannah was astonished what isavia was going to do, there was a footstep outside. After a while, the door of the bedroom was pushed open and sack stood at the door.


    Isavia stood up with cold eyes: "check for me all the influential members of the eagle Kingdom who appear at the reception tonight, whether they are members of the royal family or the rest of the nobility. Do not let go of any of them who are present at the scene. Finally, check them one by one. If they are connected with the great emperor''s family, they will be deprived of their royal noble status and become civilians!"


    Sark moved: "Your Majesty, your uncle!"


    "Take it Isavia said without hesitation.


    Sark''s mouth was moved. He knew that Mike''s behavior had completely annoyed isavia. At that time, there were so many people on the scene. He dared to ask too much, and he didn''t pay any attention to her. There were also some powerful people standing around who didn''t speak. This was enough for isavia to upset them.


    Although he felt that the matter was a little big, but isavia''s order had been given, and sack could only comply with his work. He lowered his head slightly and said, "I''ll deal with it now."


    When the door of the bedroom was closed again, isavia sat down, but the haze still lingered on her cold and gorgeous face.


    Michael''s face at that time and the indifference of the royal family all touched isavia''s bottom line. She could allow others to scold her and allow the royal family to do some dark things secretly, but she was not allowed to challenge her dignity.


    She is the queen and the only speaker of the royal family. Especially after her love and hatred with Chu Feng a few years ago, even the senior members of the Royal cabinet can''t shake her position now. How can a group of royal nobles and Mike unite to oppress her?


    It''s absolutely impossible. She wants to let those people know that she, isavia, can''t be provoked by anyone.


    As a good friend for many years, Savannah naturally knows what kind of person isavia is, that is, a person who has nothing to do in ordinary times, and who really does not give face to anyone. Think about those royal nobles who attended the cocktail party indifferently at Mike''s provocation, and they will become civilians tomorrow, and Savannah doesn''t know what to say.


    It is believed that after this time, few of the remaining members of the royal family dare to disrespect ishavia, or even unite with outsiders to provoke.


    Outside, Chu Feng came down from the tree with a cold look in his eyes. He also wanted to solve the problems of the great emperor family after he got the Holy Grail of light, so that the family which should not exist would disappear on the earth forever.


    At the moment, it seems, there is no need to wait for that time.


    Chu Feng left the palace and sent a message to stuya and Baihe in the Vatican. As soon as possible, he arrived at the German Emperor''s family and was destroyed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2702

    At three o''clock in the morning, a manor thirty miles away from the eagle palace is extremely luxurious. There are more than ten gatekeepers standing at the door, each with a gun pinned to his waist. He moves back and forth like a crabs, with his eyes up and his nostrils facing the sky, which perfectly interprets what is meant by being defiant!


    The manor is not the residence of the unknown, but the manor of Prince modo, an uncle of isavia. The number of security guards alone is 300.


    It is not Prince modo who wants to show his noble status, but he is greedy for life and death.


    Because over the years, relying on himself as the Queen''s uncle and Prince, Mordor has done a lot of things, and even committed a lot of cruel things for his own self-interest, just because he was well covered up and didn''t spread out.


    But these things are no secret to the people in the circle, just because of the identity of modo, those who know it are regarded as not knowing it.


    Modo also knew that his crimes had offended many people, so the guards were over 300 all the year round to ensure his safety.


    The only difference is that tonight, in addition to the 300 guards stationed here all year round, there are 20 more men with fierce looks. They are scattered in every corner of the manor, and their eyes are keen on everything in the manor, even the guards that modo has started to arrange.


    It''s like a beast, staring at its own food.


    These people are the spiritual strongmen sent by Mosuo to Mike. He sent 20 people to follow him. Each of them is a semi divine cultivation. Any one of them can destroy an army.


    Mike brought them to the eagle kingdom to deter isavia and make her willing to be her own woman. As for this, he didn''t care at all because the 20 people who followed him had been completely bribed by him. Mosuo would not know what he was going to do.


    Living in the manor of modo is because modo and Mike have known each other for several years. The reception that isavia attended tonight was also held in the name of modo. Otherwise, isavia would not be present. It can be said that they are completely in collusion.


    It''s three o''clock in the morning. It should be a rest time, but for Mike, it''s not sleepy at all. Even the famous actress that modo arranged for him, Mike doesn''t have any interest.


    Because while he and modo were still drinking and discussing to go directly to the king''s palace to let isavia compromise tomorrow, a message came to the emperor''s family that two women had killed the emperor''s family, and they could not stop it. He asked Mike to take the strong man of the spirit world back to support him.


    On the way to the phone, Mike didn''t know what was going on, but there was a scream. Mike didn''t know what was going on in the great emperor''s family. He just sent a strong man from the spiritual world to have a look. He was waiting for news here.


    Sitting opposite Mike is a bald middle-aged man, who is the owner of the manor, modo.


    Looking at Mike''s ugly face sitting there, modo said with a smile: "master Michael, the great emperor family is the spokesman of the spirit world. These are all strong people who can defeat thousands of people. Don''t worry about any problems. The great emperor family must be intact. Maybe those two women have been killed by your people?"


    There was still no smile on Mike''s face because he thought a little deeper than Mordo.


    As we all know, there is a powerful spiritual world behind the great emperor family. Under such circumstances, there is no force in the secular world who dare to challenge the great emperor family. Even the overlord of the United States dare not challenge the great emperor family. However, it is now that someone has entered the great emperor family, which is definitely not something that ordinary people dare to do.


    He didn''t want to think about the worst, but at present, apart from the ruling house, he had no idea who would dare to enter the emperor''s family.


    The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. He raised his hand and slapped him on the table. He said in a cold voice: "it must be the damned ones in the adjudication office. Their Master Chu Feng is afraid of the devil. He doesn''t dare to appear. Where are they confident to attack the emperor family? Do they think it was a few years ago? "


    A few years ago, the adjudication office was a force to maintain the stability of the modern world and contain the people from the five forbidden areas. But that was before. Now, Chu Feng doesn''t know where he is, where does the confidence of the adjudication office come from to fight against the great emperor''s family?


    Mike just can''t think of it. He even decides secretly in his heart that when the evening goes by, he will directly oppress isavia and make her submit to himself. Then he will lead the powerful spirit world to kill the heaven and destroy the hidden dragon gate of the verdict, so that they can know that they are the real king of the modern world!


    But in Mike''s assumption that he felt good about himself, there was a roar of explosion outside and the scream of the crowd. The earth shook slightly, and Mike''s thoughts were completely interrupted.


    What''s going on?


    This is the manor of modo. No one dares to do anything here. How could it explode? In addition, Mike also felt a heavy breath, which was very uncomfortable.


    "Master Michael, it''s not good!"When Mike stood up and wanted to go out to investigate, a powerful spiritual man came in with a dignified look, as if his parents had died: "Chu Feng is coming, Chu Feng is coming!"


    Mike was stunned for a moment, then his face appeared excited and excited: "great, quickly contact the devil, tell him Chu Feng is in the present world, come and kill him."


    The strong man in the spirit world was stunned for a moment. How could he feel that Mike was so stupid? He shook his head and said, "hurry up, the devil is healing recently. It''s impossible for us to come out, and we can''t contact the devil. Chu Feng is a saint, several levels higher than us. One finger can make us die countless times!"


    Mike''s brain seems to be broken. He can''t understand what the powerful man in the spirit world said. Isn''t Chu Feng hiding away recently? How dare you come out? Where does he come from?


    Until the spirit world strong man took his hand and ran to the back, Mike still couldn''t think of it. He thought that nagula was so strong. Why should people in the spirit world be afraid of Chu Feng?


    Mordor didn''t know what was going on. He only knew that the spiritual strongmen around Mike were afraid. He couldn''t stay here and run after him.


    But when they came out of the house and ran outside, suddenly a huge storm came into being. All the buildings in the manor were swept up into the sky by a tornado that they didn''t know how to produce, and even dissipated a little bit. All at once, the manor was razed to the ground. There was nothing but the people with fear on their faces.


    The spirit strong man holding Mike felt the terror of the saint. Where could he dare to delay and go straight across the void, even though modo was still behind shouting to take him with him.


    It''s just that after flying out for hundreds of meters, the spirit world strongman felt that he was bumping on something and hit the ground fiercely. Mike fell down and yelled at him.


    A figure is also slowly falling from the sky at this moment, not the Chu wind can be who?


    Mike and modo stand together and look at Chu Feng, who is like a God. As ordinary people, they naturally can''t feel the evil spirit rolling around them. Only those powerful people in the spiritual world can deeply feel that everyone''s face has turned pale. Facing Chu Feng, they are ants.


    They should have been standing in front of Mike when they were in danger. At the moment, they all forgot what they should do. They looked at Chu Feng and scolded Mike in their hearts.


    At first, when they were sent by Mike, they were promised a lot of benefits and arranged a lot of good things for them to enjoy. They all felt that it was nothing to help Mike do something. They thought it was just a holiday in the modern world to have some fun.


    Of course, they and Mike have the same idea, that is, chufeng is not nagula''s opponent, even if he suffers losses, he can only hide. Otherwise, Chang''e was killed by nagula for so long, why hasn''t Chu Feng moved?


    But now that they see Chu Feng coming, they know how stupid they are. It''s not that Chu Feng doesn''t move, but that Chu Feng doesn''t want to have a conflict with nagula for the time being, just as he doesn''t want to have a conflict with Chu Feng without absolute certainty.


    They slowly clenched their fists and clenched their teeth to ease the tension in their hearts. However, facing the incomparable Chu Feng, their tension could not be relieved at all. Standing there was more like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    His feet fell firmly on the ground, and Chu Feng gently raised his head. With the moment he raised his head, more than 300 guards in the manor all suffered electric shock and fainted in the past. Before Chu Feng came, he wanted to leave no dogs or chickens. However, on the basis of these people only obeying orders and being ordinary people, Chu Feng did not mind giving them a way to live.


    Of course, what they want to do in the future, will they help the tyrant? Chu Feng doesn''t want to pay attention to it. As long as they are not idiots, I believe they will not help tyranny in the future.


    This is Mike''s first time to see Chu Feng. He looks much younger than he was. Moreover, he is totally different from what he originally imagined. His eyes can''t help but look down on him. He looks down upon him with contempt: "you are Chu Feng. I didn''t expect that you still have the courage to come out?"


    Mike''s stupid words make all the strong people in the spiritual world black. He has seen stupid people, and has never seen anyone who is not only stupid but also arrogant.


    Chu Feng is in front of him. It''s Chu Feng, the forbidden demon God. Where is Mike confident to say such a thing? Don''t you know that Chu Feng can destroy a planet with a look and an idea?


    Shameless ignorance is the perfect interpretation of Mike at this moment!


    Chu Feng has not met Mike this type of fool for a long time, heard his words passing light pondering: "do you know who I am?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2703

    Do you know who I am?


    Chu Feng suddenly asked such a question, so that Mike and everyone were stunned. Aren''t you Chu Feng? Who else can you be?


    Chu Feng asked no one to answer, and said to himself, "I am a madman. Who wants to be rude to my woman, I will treat his family unkindly. Master Michael, it''s my honor that you have become such a person."


    Mike''s eyelids fluttered for a moment, his face appeared ferocious, and he said, "did you send someone to attack the emperor''s family?"


    "Sneak attack?" Chufeng chufeng laughed at the speech, and did not conceal his ridicule of Mike: "my people have just killed the emperor''s family and killed them one by one. How can it be a sneak attack? If it''s a sneak attack at night, it''s a sneak attack. Anyway, people are dead. "


    Mike, who wants to get angry, stiffens when he hears that people are dead.


    The great emperor''s family has been handed down to this day, but no one dares to say that it was destroyed overnight. But now Chu Feng has said such words lightly. Mike wants to say that Chu Feng is lying, but Chu Feng has no need to lie, because it does not do him much good.


    Are all the people of the great emperor family dead?


    Mike doesn''t want to believe all this is true, but Chu Feng''s words are beyond doubt. Mike can''t think of it. In his cognition, where did the self-confidence of the bereaved Chu Feng destroy the great emperor''s family? Isn''t he worried that the spirit world will find him?


    He shook his head blankly and looked at the spirit world strong man who followed: "where are the demons? What about Lord Mosuo? Aren''t they going to kill Chu Feng? "


    Many powerful people in the spirit world look very ugly at the moment. Nagula really wants to kill Chu Feng, but now she is in the process of healing and training. She has no time to pay attention to all these things, and tells them not to provoke Chu Feng without instructions. It''s really stupid of Mike to ask such words.


    Seeing that no one answered his question, Mike looked sullen: "I''m asking you, where are the demons? Why don''t you come and kill Chu Feng?"


    "Shut up!" At least, the spiritual strongmen are demigods. They follow Michael because of Mosuo''s instructions, which does not mean that they are really Michael''s followers. At the moment, Michael even scolded them. A spirit strongman directly yelled: "I should have killed you, that would not have happened."


    Mention of the rest of the spirit world is also slightly nodded, a little regret why Mike bought, otherwise, will not provoke Chu Feng, make now, life and death difficult to control.


    Mike didn''t expect these people to yell at himself. His face was so ugly that he wanted to scold them for their boldness. He woke up to be an ordinary person. These people in front of him could make him die with one finger.


    Clench one''s teeth and dispel the idea of letting these people rush to deal with Chu Feng, because as I said just now, Chu Feng can make them die with one finger, and they can only die all at once.


    Even so, Mike kept his pride: "Chu Feng, I''ll die tonight, but I didn''t expect isavia to move you out. I thought you''d been tired of her for a long time, but it doesn''t matter. Give me your condition, a condition that I can leave safely tonight. I''ll give you any money."


    Idiot, stupid!


    Don''t mention Chu Feng. Those who are strong in the spiritual world think that Mike is an idiot. Everything is measured by the standard of the world. Does Chu Feng need those money and interests for his present status?


    Chu Feng is too lazy to say anything about this. He knows that Mike is a fool and confuses the strong world with the present world, but he doesn''t know that the strong world is a world in which life is like grass roots. Money and interests are all floating clouds for the strong.


    Slowly raised his hand, the heavy pressure suddenly oppressed his surroundings. All the powerful people in the spiritual world all turned pale. Knowing that Chu Feng had moved his heart, he not only sent people to destroy the great emperor''s family, but also wanted to kill Mike.


    Thinking that the great emperor''s family had been suppressed only a few years ago, and now it has been destroyed directly, they all have to sympathize with Mike, the idiot. They have just replaced Zach, and it will be the past.


    At the moment, Mike also felt Chu Feng''s killing opportunity. The breath of death pervaded his body. He said angrily, "Chu Feng, are you crazy? If you kill me, you can''t get any benefits. I can give you money. I can give you half of the assets of the great emperor family. Just let me go."


    Calling out the conditions that can make people all over the world moved, he found that Chu Feng was not moved at all. He scolded the madman and didn''t even want money. He also called out to those powerful people in the spiritual world: "stop him for me!"


    All the powerful people in the spiritual world who began to listen to the orders didn''t hear it. Mike was an idiot. He didn''t understand the strong world, which doesn''t mean they didn''t know it.


    Chu Feng is a saint. They are demigods. They are not of the same level at all. Not to mention that there are only ten or twenty people here. Even if one hundred thousand and half gods gather together, they are not Chu Feng''s opponents. They still block him and kill him.


    The spiritual strongmen who rely on their survival completely ignore their own instructions. Mike gets more and more angry and wants to rush over and scold them for their boldness and disrespect. However, he finds that his body can''t move at all, and is floating up a little bit. His mouth can''t open to speak, as if everything is no longer his own.His body is still rising, and Chu Feng''s eyes are indifferent. When Mike''s body reaches a height of 10 meters, Chu Feng''s mouth outlines a bloodthirsty arc.


    Indifferent opening: "I didn''t want to kill you so quickly, but you feel so good about yourself that you even move your mind to my woman. I don''t need to leave you. Go ahead. All your people are waiting for you. Soon I will send nagula and they will accompany you. You won''t be lonely."


    Suddenly, his hands clenched, and Mike gave out a hysterical cry. A kind of heartrending pain invaded his whole body, and even the sound of bone breaking could be heard. At the next moment, his consciousness gradually became blurred. Mike only saw the last stars.


    It wasn''t until he closed his eyes that Mike realized that he was just a dog of nagula, a dog who was in charge of the world for him and would die at any time.


    It''s just a pity that there is no regret medicine in this world. When Chu Feng raised his hand, Mike didn''t even leave a trace in this world. He turned into fly ash in the void and left the world forever.


    Bald modo has been watching all this, and his body is constantly shivering. He has never seen such a terrible picture. Let alone the buildings in the manor completely disappeared, only Mike was directly killed. Such a means is unheard of.


    Suddenly, endless cold feelings surged in my heart. Dignity and pride or identity were no longer important. Mosuo knelt down on the ground directly, and tears came: "the wind is weak. I was forced. You must not kill me. I am isavia''s uncle. I believe she does not want you to kill me."


    Chu Feng put down his hand and sniffed the faint blood in the air. His eyes suddenly congealed. All the powerful spirits following Mike fell to the ground as if they had been hit hard. The blood from his mouth and nose twitched there. Slowly, there was no sound.


    Just a matter of eyes, Chu Feng killed all the strong spirits.


    In the manor, except for the three hundred guards who had fainted, only Mordor was still awake, just kneeling there with a handful of snots and tears. He was no longer as dignified as his prince in the past. He was more like a dog, wagging his tail and begging for mercy!


    Chu Feng looked at him indifferently, raised his hand, and Mo duo''s huge body was pulled over, and grabbed his neck: "isavia is your niece, you are her uncle, according to the truth, you should unconditionally support your niece, maintain her dignity, but you did not do that."


    "For a little benefit given by Mike, you can ignore the majesty of the queen. What do you say you do alive?"


    Murdoch had been deterred by Chu Feng''s method of killing Mike and the spirit world strongman, as well as shaking the manor guards. He didn''t care how disgraced he was in the face of his murder: "I know I''m wrong, but I can''t. If I don''t do what Mike says, he''ll kill me. I''m not his opponent!"


    His voice trembled and worried, and he continued, "and isavia has nothing to do, and Mike has paid for it. Don''t kill me. I won''t do that again!"


    Chu Feng stares at him for a while, and finally doesn''t kill him, but throws him on the ground, because the killing of people like modo can only dirty their hands.


    What''s more, isavia has asked Sark to deal with the affairs of the night. Modo will not be a royal aristocrat until tomorrow morning, but an ordinary person. How can a person who enjoys luxury live a life of ordinary people?


    At that time, he would be more miserable to live than to die. It was not important to kill or not to kill him. Moreover, after tonight, Mordor certainly did not dare to think anything wrong.


    Turning around, he didn''t look at any more in the manor. With his wings outstretched, he fell directly into the sky of night in the awe of modo''s eyes. As for where he had gone, modo did not know at all, nor could he have known for a lifetime.


    With Chu Feng''s departure, the manor was completely quiet. Looking at the dead spiritual strongman and the hundreds of manor guards who had fainted, modo was excited for a moment, and vowed in his heart that he would do his own thing honestly, and even isavia would not offend him.


    Because Mike was the best example, so he died.


    What he didn''t know was that even if he wanted to do a good job, he would not have a chance, because soon he would receive the news that he was removed from his title!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2704

    The next morning, two news came out, shaking the world''s high-end level.


    One news is that from the eagle king''s room, there was the biggest removal of the royal title. A total of 43 royal nobles were expelled from the royal family and became common people. They no longer enjoy the royal family name. They are completely ordinary people.


    As for why there is no specific reason, only the Royal spokesman announced that they had made mistakes, and did not say anything clearly. However, it has never happened that more than 40 royal nobles were expelled at one time.


    And the second news shocked the world''s high-end level.


    The European great emperor family, which had existed for a long time, disappeared overnight. The location of the castle could not be found except a trace. It disappeared in the world without any information from even a member of the great emperor family. The specific reason is that people are confused and don''t know what happened.


    Where has the great emperor family, which always keeps a high profile?


    In this atmosphere, hundreds of people gathered in front of the eagle palace, all asked to see the queen, and made a plea for justice.


    As for these people, they are all members of the 43 families of powerful families who were expelled. Because the family leaders were expelled, they also lost their status as royal nobles. There was no difference between them and ordinary civilians, and the law would not give them any protection.


    Of course, the most important thing is that those who are used to enjoying superiority suddenly lose their noble status and can not accept it at all.


    So they asked to see the queen and seek justice for this inexplicable removal. Of course, it was just their own inner thoughts.


    They have gathered since more than seven o''clock in the morning, but up to now, isavia has not come out to see them. She has just asked Sark to tell them that they will not take back the decision they have made and let them do what they should and live their own lives.


    Having said this, they still have no intention of dispersing. Some people even say that if isavia doesn''t come out today, they will not leave. They must be given an explanation of why they should be removed without any reason.


    Although these people have been removed from the status of Royal aristocrats, they are also Royal people. The palace guards, under the leadership of Sark, are not good at doing anything. They can only see how isavia will solve the problem in the end.


    Is it to take back the order or just go on like this.


    In such an atmosphere, outside the palace, isavia stood in the garden with a long body and a black skirt, and looked at the artificial fountain in front of her in doubt: "the great emperor family, really disappeared?"


    As soon as she got up early this morning, isavia knew that those who had been removed from the royal family would certainly organize themselves to ask for an explanation. But what she didn''t expect was that even more powerful news came. The emperor''s family had disappeared in the world, and had received a news that was not known now.


    Prince Mordor''s manor was razed to the ground, and modo did not know where he had gone. The remaining guards only said that someone had come to the manor, but did not know the rest.


    Isavia had the news blocked and wondered what had happened, only a few hours later, and there was no news at all.


    "It must be Chu Feng!"


    Savaki walked up to isavia and sat down on the grass, regardless of the scenery at the bottom of her skirt: "who dares to attack the great family in the world now, except him? So you don''t have to think so much. It''s a good thing that Prince modo is missing. What you should do now is how to drive away the people who gathered outside the palace


    Because if they were allowed to gather outside the palace, it would inevitably cause a lot of trouble. For the uninformed people, they would only think that isavia was too ruthless and expelled 43 royal nobles. They would never say much about others.


    If the news is received and spread by the media, it will also have some influence on the image of the royal family. It can''t be said that these people began to stand on the side of the great emperor''s family and support Mike to oppress isavia, right?


    That would only make people laugh at isavia''s lack of control over the royal family. Otherwise, how dare the royal family cooperate with Mike and oppress her?


    Isavia also understood that this was the only thing she had to do at the moment. As for the disappearance of the great family and the unknown life and death of Mike, she didn''t pay much attention to it. For her, it was a good thing that all the members of the great family were dead.


    Just to solve the aristocracy who gathered outside the palace, isavia had some difficulties.


    Because among them were her father''s generation, her brothers and sisters, and her descendants. If she did not go to see them, she would be mercilessly expelled. If she went to see them and was begged by them, isavia was afraid that she would take back the order.


    For so many years, isavia has made up her mind to expel the useless and troublemakers of the royal family. If she does not take advantage of her ruthlessness, how can she remove the withered branches of the royal family and rejuvenate it?


    But if they don''t go out, those people will not retreat, and it is not a way to drag them down all the time. Shaking their heads, there are some small difficulties."How about this?"


    Looking at isavia''s embarrassment, she whispered, "let Sark take the royal guards directly and arrest them temporarily for the sake of affecting the safety of the palace. After a few days of closure, she will let go. I believe that no one will pay attention at that time. What do you think?"


    Isavia shook her head almost without any thought


    What savaki said is indeed an approach, but it is based on the fact that no one can find out. Now that hundreds of royal family members have gathered outside the palace for two hours, someone must have paid attention to this matter. If Sark leads the royal guards to arrest people again, the royal family will become the biggest scandal tomorrow.


    She will also be called the queen of blackheart, which is not what isavia wants to see, and she doesn''t want to be too stiff when there is time to make this simple.


    Savaki Nunu mouth, also know isavia''s concerns, but the hundreds of people gathered there. If they don''t solve it quickly, they will certainly not be able to restore their identity. Savaki really doesn''t know what else isavia can do to solve this problem.


    "Your Majesty, there is less wind!"


    When the two men were silent and thought of their own way, sack came in: "accompanied by the Mafia leader Miss heathy, now outside the palace, he let the Mafia members knock down hundreds of people on the ground!"


    What!


    Isavia was still there, and how to solve the problem of headache. Hearing such news, she stopped for a moment and quickly went outside, looking more anxious.


    She was not worried that Chu Feng would maim the hundreds of people expelled by the royal family, but that Chu Feng would have a negative impact on him. Over the past few years, Chu Feng''s reputation has been maintained between black and white. If bad news was suddenly spread out, it would not be a good thing.


    Isavia went out quickly, which is the same as that of big wind, which is not a good idea.


    Because Chu Feng is a madman, people who know him know him, not to mention that this is the eagle royal family. Even before the presidential palace of the United States, Chu Feng dared to be presumptuous.


    Before they arrived at the palace, they immediately saw hundreds of royal family members being knocked down on the ground and guarded by Mafia members. Chu Feng, accompanied by Xi Xi Xi, stood aside as if he had only done a trivial thing.


    Isavia frowned and went to Chu Feng. She didn''t care how he was with heathy and mobilized the Mafia. She just lowered her voice and said, "Feng, you can''t do this. It will bring scandal to the royal family, and it will also have a negative impact on you. I can solve this problem myself."


    Chu Feng took isavia''s hand and said firmly and unquestionably, "you are my woman. Your difficulty is my difficulty. Your unhappiness is my unhappiness. Your business is my business."


    "Now some people don''t want you to be happy, so I will make them all unhappy. I can kill the emperor family. How can we talk about people who have no royal identity?"


    Chu Feng''s words were clearly introduced into everyone''s ears, which confirmed the conjecture of savaqi and isavia that the great emperor''s family was indeed destroyed by Chu Feng.


    For the rest of us, it''s shock.


    There has been no news of Chu Feng for several years. We all think that he may be looking for a place to live in seclusion and ignore the affairs of the world. We don''t want to appear again and be so domineering that he directly exterminates the great emperor family. He thinks that the great emperor family has been destroyed by the Chu wind, and the royal family lying on the ground has no voice.


    Because compared with the great emperor''s family, they are not scum. What qualifications do they have to compete with Chu Feng?


    Chu Feng motioned isavia not to worry, but walked forward. He actually decided to destroy the great emperor''s family, so he didn''t mind to publicize it all the time. In this way, nagula could not see the real and the real, but it was a good thing.


    Standing in front of the hundreds of people, Chu Feng said in a loud voice: "don''t tell me justice or justice. When the leaders of your respective families fawn on the emperor''s family, they are already my enemies."


    "Now, do you choose to be shot to death by me, or do you choose to give up your royal status and become ordinary people?"


    With Chu Feng''s cruel words, members of the Mafia pulled out their knives, as if they would kill hundreds of people as soon as Chu Feng ordered them.


    Although such a possibility is not very great, but the face of this person is Chu Feng, few people dare to use their lives to joke, even now isavia is here, they dare not say anything more.


    One by one, they stood up and left the palace slowly. Chu Feng didn''t show up. They could take isavia back by moral kidnapping. Now Chu Feng appears and threatens isavia, which is no different from looking for death.


    What''s more, Chu Feng''s words have been put there. If you want to live or roll, your identity is very important, but your life is gone. No matter how noble your identity is, it''s all floating clouds!Chu Feng, who specially mobilized the Mafia members to solve the problem, raised his hand and said, "go back!"


    Members of the Mafia immediately turned around and left in an orderly manner. Only Xi Xi left with two followers, but his eyes looked at Chu Feng, flashing awe and fervent worship color!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2705

    With the Chu wind into the palace that moment, the Vatican also happened an important event, and quickly spread around the world.


    The Pope, who was originally said to have been infected with a serious infectious disease, suddenly appeared and declared to the world that he was under house arrest by the archbishop, and told the world of the despicable conspiracy of ilno and the great family in order to control the Holy See and harm the world. But now, because of the collapse of the great family, the conspiracy no longer exists.


    For ilno, the Holy See also gave the final judgment, nailed him to the cross, and bled to death, once confessing his sin.


    If such a thing happened in other places, it would be condemned that there was no human rights. However, it happened in the Holy See. No one said that they had no human rights and were cruel. They all said that ilno should die, or even that the great emperor family was shameless.


    When the news reached Chu Feng''s ears, he immediately knew that there must be satyana behind him.


    If satyana had not intervened, with the cultivation of the Pope''s wrath period, he would not have been able to compete with the semi divine demon strongmen that Mike stayed there. However, no matter what the result was, Chu Feng was not in the mood to pay attention to it for the time being. It was not too late to solve the affairs of the protoss until the matter of nagula was completely solved.


    In isavia''s bedroom, she ordered people to prepare a sumptuous lunch, which should have been arranged in the dining room, but Chu Feng didn''t want to be too formal, so she arranged it in isavia''s bedroom.


    Accompanied by isavia, savaki, and now the Mafia leader, heathy!


    Three different styles of women, for many men, is a dream of things, but for Chu Feng, this is just a very common thing, there was no Mike this thing, Chu Feng wanted to quietly come, and then quietly leave.


    Now it must be impossible, but there is nothing. Nagula is suspicious by nature. If he wanders around the world so recklessly, he will doubt a lot of things and think more about things.


    So now Chu Feng doesn''t care about the threat from nagula.


    Of course, before that, Chu Feng didn''t mean to move the hundreds of powerful demons, because once they were moved, nagula would be alert to some things, and then it would be imperfect. The damned people would eventually die, but now is not the time.


    "There is little wind. If there is nothing wrong, I will go back first."


    After a meal, heathy stood up first and said, "in addition, my father asked me if I would like to sit down?"


    Chu Feng put down his chopsticks, shook his head and said, "no, tell Mr. Poulos that he will have time to talk about it."


    Xi Xi''s eyes flashed a faint disappointment, but did not show clearly. She nodded slightly and left isavia''s bedroom. She just looked back at Chu Feng when she went out. She felt a little reluctant to give up.


    Although she didn''t have much contact with Chu Feng, she would have died in the hands of her brother bishus if it wasn''t for Chu Feng. What''s more, she has become the first female leader since the establishment of the Mafia?


    In those days, because of Chu Feng''s instruction, she was sent to the golden triangle to experience. It was very hard at first. But if there was no experience in that period, she would not have her status today. It''s a pity that if you want to get close to Chu Feng, the distance is so far away. Xi Xi Xi sighs in her heart and leaves slowly!


    After heathy left, isavia sent people to tea, and by the way, all the things on the table were cleaned up. The afternoon sun was warm and comfortable, which always brightened people''s mood.


    Savaki holding the cup, her eyes meaningfully glanced over chufeng, and then looked at isavia. She wanted to talk to Chu Feng about some words, but now it is obvious that there is no such opportunity.


    I''m going to talk to Chu Feng again in the absence of isavia.


    "Well, can you go out first?"


    Chu Feng, who had drunk half a cup of tea, also opened her mouth at this time: "come back in half an hour or so."


    Savaqi frowned, probably knowing that chufeng was trying to help isavia practice, and that her identity was definitely not comparable to that of isaviah, as long as Chu Feng could help herself at last.


    When Chu Feng raised his hands and left the palace, the gate of the palace was closed and the surrounding area was defended by demons. At the moment, he could only go out, but not enter. In this way, he would not worry about what happened when he helped isavia shape his martial arts and accomplishments.


    Isavia was also a little excited. She didn''t feel that she was going to be strong soon, but she wanted to ensure that she would not grow old in the future.


    Like many women, it is not as good as a long-term youth to reach the top.


    Chu Feng stood up and took isavia into the bedroom, the latter''s face slowly red up: "don''t you want to help me practice?"


    Glancing over the woman''s shy face, Chu Feng knew that she had misunderstood what to do, and pinched her face with a wry smile: "don''t be in a hurry for a while, first help you shape your martial arts. As for the rest, let''s talk about it later. Now take off your clothes first."Isavia''s face was slightly red, and she was always cold and gorgeous in front of people. In front of Chu Feng, she never lacked her delicate side. She was shy in her heart. However, she passively asked him to take off her clothes one by one according to Chu Feng''s intention, revealing her beautiful body like white jade.


    Chu Feng asked isavia to sit down, and sat down behind her with no distractions. She said, "I will help you to upgrade your cultivation to the period of natural anger, so that you don''t worry that I won''t appear for several years. As for later, I will help you improve your cultivation. Of course, you can try to cultivate yourself."


    Isavian nodded. As for how Chu Feng would help her improve her cultivation, isavia didn''t know. She just knew that Chu Feng would never harm herself.


    Her hands fell on isavia''s snow back and mobilized the power of the source to enter her body a little bit. Because she is still an ordinary person, her heart and pulse may be hurt if she is promoted rapidly. Therefore, Chu Feng only helps her to ascend to the stage of natural anger for the time being. As for other things, she can do everything else.


    As time went on, isavia felt her whole body warm and comfortable. There seems to be endless power in the body, and even think that one punch can kill an elephant.


    Suppress the inner excitement, according to the explanation of Chu Feng, guide the power into the body, expand meridians, improve cultivation, and a little bit stable.


    At the time of ascending to the six levels of Tianyang, Chu Feng opened her eyes and put down her hands. Isavia also opened her eyes and said, "is that ok?"


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head: "now it''s just the six levels of Tianyang. It''s not the time of anger. However, it can guarantee that your appearance will not change for a hundred years. Now I have something to deal with. Maybe I will come back, or I won''t come back in a short time. You can continue to practice according to my instructions."


    Hearing that Chu Feng had something to go, isavia quickly turned around. Although she was shy in front of Chu Feng, she was a little embarrassed: "if you want to go, how can I tell shawaqi?"


    Shawaqi and she went to the Vatican and left their jobs and lived in the palace. The purpose was to wait for Chu Feng to come and help her to improve her cultivation. But now Chu Feng has only promoted her own, and she will leave. If she knows, she will be sad.


    Chu Feng looked at isavia in amazement and said with a bitter smile: "people all want their men to have fewer women. Why do you still want to push your best friend to me? You can give it to Savannah according to the way I gave you. As for the extent to which she can practice, it depends on her own


    "Next time I come, I''ll help her if time permits. If not, it''s providence!"


    Because satina miyin contacted him just now, and clearly told him that the fifth condition could not be counted. After the Holy Grail of light, Chu Feng belonged to him. You can open the door of blood seal at any time.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know why satina changed her original intention one day, but no matter what, as long as she is willing to open the door of blood seal, Chu Feng is not worried about her conspiracy.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was about to leave, isavia was reluctant to leave, but she knew she couldn''t keep Chu Feng. She got up and opened her hands: "before you go, hold me again!"


    Chu Feng opened his hands and hugged isavia and whispered in her ear, "keep this figure. Next time I come back, I will develop it."


    As soon as isavia blushed, she pushed Chu Feng''s back away and turned around. She has not crossed the final bottom line for several years since she established her relationship with Chu Feng. This has always been the place where Savannah made fun of. If Chu Feng said that again, she would be shy.


    But after a while, he turned around and found that Chu Feng had left. He sighed, "gone again. How many years is this time?"


    Looking down at her perfect body, isavia shakes her head slightly and falls in love with a man who is not always around. It can be so miserable.


    When Chu Feng left the palace, there was another scene in the king''s palace.


    Mosuo walked into the blood pool underground palace, solemnly told what happened in the modern world, and finally added: "now the Chu wind should be in the eagle palace. In addition, our people found the breath of satyana in the Vatican, and later they couldn''t find it. They suspect that satina is now in the Vatican!"


    Nagula opened her eyes, looked at herself, and sighed, "it''s almost impossible for me to leave the underground palace. As for the destruction of the great emperor''s family, I don''t care. Mike doesn''t listen, and he just wants to move on to the women of Chu Feng. That''s why he wanted to die. Before the eagle queen came to the Vatican, Longmen had to visit the Vatican, and now satina may be in the Vatican."


    "It seems that the Holy Grail of light left by the fall of the God King is about to be born. You can go there. You don''t ask for the life of Chu Feng, but for a chance. If you can''t get the Holy Grail of darkness, you should get the Holy Grail of light first."


    Mosuo slightly Leng: "I go?"


    Nagula tilted her head and sneered, "do you want me to go?"


    "That''s not what I mean. I''m going now!" Mosuo stirred up, his head drooped more, his voice respectful and nervous.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2706

    After Chu Feng left the palace, he went directly to the Holy See, because the place where satina asked him to meet was in the Vatican.


    The door of dazzling light twinkled, and Chu Feng came out of it, and arrived at the cathedral in the center of the Holy See. In addition to satyana, the old pope also stood aside, holding an absolutely respectful look to satyana.


    When he saw the Chu wind, the Pope''s body also slightly curved a little, showing politeness: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Although the Pope''s status was extremely high, he was only on the earth. In the final analysis, he was just the spokesman of the protoss in the modern world, and there was nothing to be proud of in front of him.


    Satina stood there facing the cross and whispered, "go down first, I have a little talk with the wind!"


    The Pope respectfully withdrew from the cathedral, leaving space entirely for chufeng and satina.


    In the quiet atmosphere, Chu Feng is looking at satina''s back behind her. No matter from which angle, this is a perfect woman. Even a figure of her back can arouse the deepest desire of men. However, Chu Feng just keeps appreciating satyana.


    Some women can touch, can covet, and some women can appreciate, but absolutely can not have action, satina is such a woman.


    Walking forward, standing beside the woman, looking at the cross, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "people all think that this is God, but they don''t know that it is just a ancestor of the divine family. In the final analysis, it is just an ordinary person."


    Satina frowned slightly. Of course, she knew that the essence of the Holy See was only a kind of control over the mind. As for the gods, the creator was only fictional, and they were the effects of the strong when they reached the peak.


    But after all, she was her own ancestor. After listening to Chu Feng, she was a little uncomfortable: "the wind is less. As a saint, our ancestors should have respect."


    "Is it amazing?" If it was the initial Chu Feng may give some face, but now Chu Feng has no meaning to give that point of face, he said rudely: "even if you give him to survive, can you defeat me?"


    A word let satina speechless, not Chu Feng is too crazy, but Chu Feng is too asshole.


    In ancient times, the God King was not the opponent of the taboo devil, and Chu Feng was the taboo demon God. Naturally, he was still powerful. To say these words, except for the bastards, he was a rogue.


    Just had a bad time with Chu Feng, satina knew that if the talk broke up again, there would be no hope.


    Bearing the discontent aroused by Chu Feng in his heart, he said in a low voice: "there is no doubt that the wind is less powerful, but the ancestors have been the people of the past, and today can not be compared."


    Chu Feng ponders a smile, satina this sentence still does not want to admit that the God King is inferior to him, otherwise also won''t say the past person, still have today.


    Although she knew that satyana was careful, Chu Feng didn''t want to fall out with him, and Chu Feng didn''t want to fall out with her again: "come on, I''m very busy."


    Satyana''s mouth moved, knowing that Chu Feng was deliberately pinching herself, secretly scolding, calmly opened her mouth: "the fifth condition can be cancelled, let''s cooperate!"


    Chu Feng laughed and said, "Miss Anna, I wonder if you feel too good. You started to put forward a lot of conditions and said that if you don''t cooperate, you will not cooperate. Now you will cooperate as if I asked you. Are you in the wrong position?"


    "Isn''t it up to me now? If you like to cooperate, you can cooperate. If you don''t cooperate, you can count it! "


    "What do you mean?" asked satina


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to betray the truth with satina. He nodded slightly and said: "if you want to cooperate, you can promise me three conditions. First, I will help me to open the door of blood seal to get the Holy Grail of light. Moreover, the Holy Grail of light can only be mine. Second, if nagula falls down, I agree that the spirit world will go back to take root, but it is limited to the spirit world. The western world is still my place Disk. "


    "Third, it''s simpler. This time, when we fight with the demons, half of the protoss'' people are available. One of the above three conditions is indispensable."


    Each of them was clearly pouring into satina''s ears, blinking her eyes. She even doubted whether she had heard wrong. What is the condition? How can the third condition be possible?


    Gently shook his head and said: "the wind is little, please don''t joke. You have agreed to these conditions at the beginning. I have also cancelled the fifth condition. It''s wrong for you to take advantage of the fire."


    "I''d love to!" Chu Feng showed a bold gesture directly, no doubt said: "you will also say that is the beginning, at first, I need to cooperate, but later I think it is not very necessary, so now to cooperate can, then promise me three conditions, otherwise everything is free."


    All of a sudden, satina had a sense of Feng Shui in turn.


    Chu Feng agreed to all the initial conditions. Now, because of the fifth condition she proposed, she changed his original intention. She completely turned around and pinched their meaning. Satina frowned deeply and thought Chu Feng was bullying people.Chu Feng didn''t feel this way at all. He went to one side of the bench and sat down. He said with a smile, "don''t be angry. If you want to be angry, you can only be angry with yourself. You should know that at first I cooperated sincerely. It''s Miss Anna. It doesn''t matter whether you cooperate or not. Now I think it doesn''t matter, so you can do it as you see fit."


    If you can, satina really wants to scold Chu Feng as a bastard, but if that happens, Chu Feng will certainly not cooperate with her. Finally, the protoss can only gradually decline, not to mention the rise, it is a difficult thing to go back to the spiritual world.


    Only the first and second conditions can be agreed. How can the third condition be? That''s half of the people. There are not many Protoss left now.


    Biting her lips, satina regretted her hesitation, otherwise she would not encounter the present situation: "less wind, can we still discuss it?"


    Chu Feng partial head, knowing that satina''s heart at the moment is a backlog of anger, as do not know asked: "what else can we talk about, agree to talk, do not promise to talk free!"


    Asshole!


    The heart secretly scolded, satina''s pure face showed a touch of helplessness: "the first two conditions I can promise you, but the third condition I hope to change, protoss has not many people, the future depends on them to reproduce the protoss, reappear glory, I do not want to die any one."


    Chu Feng sneered: "according to what you said, when the war started, my people died, that''s what it should be. Do I just want them to die?"


    In a daze, satina shook her head and said, "I don''t mean that. I just want to change it. Three conditions can be unchanged, but can the third one be backward?"


    Chu Feng can see satina''s dilemma, just want to change the third Chu Feng is not very want to.


    At the beginning, when satina put forward the conditions, she was so straightforward. If she agreed, she would agree. Even if she didn''t, Chu Feng''s heart was very upset. Now she realized that she had to cooperate and want to take advantage of it. How could it be possible?


    Therefore, Chu Feng did not understand the amorous feelings of Chu Feng and shook his head: "I don''t care how many people are left in the Protoss. In this war, half of your people will come out, and 50 people will come out of 100 people, and five people will come out of ten people."


    "And you have already taken advantage of it. I will mobilize 100000 troops, and it is a gift not to let you mobilize 100000 people."


    Satina''s lips are broken. It''s amazing that the protoss can mobilize thousands of people now. How can we mobilize 100000 people? Compared with the total number of people, the protoss have the advantage, but there are only so many Protoss. If they die, they are dead!


    Unexpectedly, Chu Feng became so difficult to talk about from yesterday to today. Satyana regretted her hesitation yesterday and directly said, "how do you want to change the third condition? Our Protoss really needs your help to rise, but if you ask too much, that''s OK!"


    Seeing that she suddenly became tough, Chu Feng said with a smile: "do you know that the conditions are too much? I''d like to ask you what''s going too far. If you want me to fight, if you want me to fight, who are we going to do? "


    "Opportunities are in front of you, but you don''t know how to cherish them. Now I take the initiative. Why should I make do with you? Of course, I''m not unreasonable. Let me play once after washing up tonight. The third condition can be omitted! "


    Chufeng rascal''s words made satina''s heart wave rise and fall slightly, and her clenched fist seemed to hit Chu Feng''s face at any time.


    She knew that Chu Feng was angry about what happened yesterday, but as a man, why should she be so stingy? Just even if she knew that Chu Feng was doing it on purpose at the moment, satina could not express her inner dissatisfaction.


    Clenching his lips, he slowly lowered his head: "I''m sorry, yesterday I shouldn''t have put forward conditions that make you angry, but today I''m very sincere cooperation, if the wind is not enough, then take Anna, but I''m not a plaything, you can accept me, you must give me a Title!"


    "After all, I''m the last hope of the Protoss. I don''t want them to be ashamed because of me, even if I''m a concubine."


    Chu Feng''s heart slightly moved, not because of satina''s compromise, but for her words in the helpless, even at this time to pay their own body does not matter, as long as you ensure the dignity of the protoss, this woman in the end for the sake of the protoss, how much?


    Originally, Chu Feng was invincible, but she was touched by the softness revealed by satina, and her anger in her heart also dissipated a little: "come with me tonight. As for you, my concubine, I don''t want to do it by myself!"


    Maid?


    Satina''s body trembled, clenched her lips and scolded the son of a bitch again!


    How can you be a maid?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2707

    One day passed quietly, and night fell over the Vatican.


    In the dead of night, Chu Feng also took satyana to leave the Holy See quietly, spanning more than 400 kilometers of the void, and landed directly on the land where the blood seal was found.


    With the arrival of the two men, a silent killing also took place within a radius of 500 kilometers. All the 500 people sent by the demon clan died quietly in the killing of stuya and Baihe, and there was no chance to send news to the spirit world. Of course, except for Chu Feng and others, even satina did not know about these things.


    In the desolate place under the night, only Chu Feng and satina, the pure and beautiful woman, subconsciously tightened her clothes. In such an environment, as a woman and surrounded by a man stronger than himself, there is always a feeling of insecurity. Of course, this is based on the requirements of Chu Feng bastard, and satina will have the feeling.


    I''m afraid that Chu Feng''s animal nature will send her away.


    Satyana''s cramped Chu Feng can still be seen, but it is not broken. If you look around, LV Wan must still be in the demon world and hasn''t come back. It seems that she can only enter the tomb of the God King to see if there are traces of the Holy Grail of light.


    Slowly walked forward, eyes slightly coagulated, the ground under the feet appeared a slight tremor, the soil began to roll out of the outside, just like the last time, it did not take long for the pit to appear.


    Satina dispelled her anxiety and nervousness, went to Chu Feng''s side and looked at the deep pit. Even as a god of nature, she could not see what kind of situation was below. She could not help but express her curiosity: "less wind, is this?"


    "Below is the tomb of the God King and the gate of blood seal." Already arrived at this time, Chu Feng also did not conceal satina''s meaning, told her directly.


    Hearing that the tomb of the ancestors is below, satina''s eyes twinkled with light, but she soon covered it up. Chu Feng is here tonight, and everything has nothing to do with her.


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at her, the corner of his mouth skimmed over the color of play, step forward directly into the pit, and instantly disappeared in front of satina.


    For the dark, no matter how powerful the woman will have instinctive fear. Although the pit was created by Chu Feng, it is going to the underground. Satina''s heart is a little nervous and nervous. I don''t know what kind of scene will be below.


    Of course, there are more doubts. Once the protoss sent many people to search for the place where the king of God fell down. Especially within a thousand miles around the Vatican, it can be said that they have carried out a three foot search. I believe this place has been searched for countless times, but no abnormality has been found. How did Chu Feng find this place?


    With the doubt in her heart, satina cheered herself up in her heart and jumped into the pit. She only felt that her body was constantly falling, and she didn''t know how deep the hole was.


    Knowing that the feeling is no longer falling, satina also found herself in the embrace of chufeng, and her face turned red with a brush.


    "Although you are the God of nature, it is good to be careful."


    Chu Feng put satina down. The reason why she was able to catch her just now was to find that when the woman came down, she didn''t look at the following situation and allowed herself to fall down. If she didn''t catch her, she would fall to her buttocks and blossom. So Chu Feng reached out to catch her.


    Satina lowered her head and retreated a little. Just as she wanted to say thank you, her eyes were attracted by the stone gate not far away. Her face was filled with a simple and heavy breath, in which she could feel familiar and even blood pulse beating, as if something was burning in her body.


    It has not been tried to open the door of blood seal in the past, but satina has been sure that this is definitely the place where the God King fell down, because the feeling of blood pulse beating can not happen for no reason.


    Only in the face of things connected by blood will this feeling appear.


    Walking forward slowly, satina stood in front of that side of the stone door, gently raised her hand to touch the stone door, Chu Feng quickly said, "be careful!"


    Because he and Lu Wan have tried, this blood seal door will double the strength of others, and he does not want satina to be injured at this time.


    But it''s strange to say that the stone gate, which would rebound as long as it was touched, didn''t have a trace of movement when satina''s hand touched it. She also looked back: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing!" Chu Feng was also a little curious, but also did not tell satina that the stone gate would rebound at first, but gently shook his head: "you''d better seize the time to see how to open the door of blood seal!"


    He thought that the door of blood seal might have felt the similar blood vein between satyana and the God King, otherwise I really didn''t know how to explain all this.


    Satina didn''t think much about it. She brushed her snow-white palm over the stone door slowly. She felt very comfortable in her body, just like this stone door was a part of her body, so kind.Then she stepped back a step. Satina raised her hand. A fingernail on her finger scratched her finger, and there was a red bloodstain. Then she ejected out and landed on the stone gate. Then she waited quietly.


    But after a while, in the two people''s look of expectation, the door of blood seal did not respond, and satina''s eyes also slightly narrowed: "is this not the blood seal door left by the ancestors?"


    "It should be. It''s just the wrong way to open it!" Chu Feng shook his head and went to satina''s side and said, "maybe we have to use other methods to open it, such as blood essence!"


    The reason why she is so sure is that the door of blood seal does not exclude satina and rebound any force on her body. It is Chu Feng''s conjecture that she may need blood essence.


    If this is really the blood seal door left by the God King, I believe he certainly does not want to be the rest of the people to get the inside things, and if an outsider discovers the secret and holds the protoss royal family to open it with blood, then it is against the original intention.


    That''s why Chu Feng doubts the need for blood essence, because a person''s blood essence can only be inspired when he is willing to. Usually, even if he is caught by others, the other party can''t drive this person''s blood essence. As long as the Shenzu people don''t bow down, even if they are caught, ordinary blood can''t open the door of blood seal.


    "Blood essence?"


    And satina heard Chu Feng''s words show eyebrows directly wrinkled, if the ordinary blood she doesn''t care, but if the use of blood essence, satina''s heart is a little reluctant.


    A person''s blood essence is limited, each drop of use of their own consumption is very strong, it takes a certain time to recover, and if you encounter the enemy within this time, it will be a very dangerous thing.


    Satyana''s hesitation, Chu Feng saw in her eyes and knew what she was thinking. With a gentle smile, "Miss Anna, if I want to do something to you now, or even kill you, do you think you can stop me?"


    Satina shook her head. Chu Feng was a saint, and she was not the rival of Chu Feng in her heyday.


    "That''s it?" Chu Feng spread out his hands and pointed to the door of the blood seal and said, "you are not my opponent in any case. What I do to you now or what you do to you after you lose your blood essence, you can''t stop it, so your hesitation has no effect on me."


    "The door of blood seal is in front of you. Don''t tell me that you don''t want to sacrifice a drop of blood essence. In order to keep it secret, I will kill you."


    Chu Feng''s indifferent words made satina have no doubt. She knew that unless she opened the door of blood seal tonight, Chu Feng would kill her in order not to let the door of blood seal be found.


    Take a deep breath, there is the threat of Chu wind uncomfortable, but for the Chu wind more or can not do anything.


    With her eyes closed, the whole body''s strength surged, as if flowing backward among the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons. Slowly, a red dot appeared between her eyebrows, and then gradually penetrated out a drop of blood, floating in the air.


    Chu Feng raised his hand, the drop of blood flew to him, and then looked at satina''s pale face, panting, the loss of a drop of blood essence, obviously hurt her or not small.


    "Have a good rest, and I''ll take care of it later."


    Chu Feng''s face softened a little, no more cold words to satina. With a slight flick of his forefinger, the drop of blood essence shot out of the center of the stone gate. He was calm for three seconds. His feet trembled again, and the sound of buzzing came from the stone gate, which was the sound of opening the stone gate.


    All of a sudden, there are invisible lines on the stone gate. All of them are connected to the position of the drop of blood essence. When it is completely through, the stone gate is booming and rising slowly.


    The dust came from the front. Chu Feng pulled satina back and covered her nose a little. When the stone gate completely stopped and decayed, it blew the dust in front of her. She also felt a warm breath coming from the underground palace behind the stone gate. Chu Feng''s eyes gradually brightened up.


    It''s underground, and it''s in the dust laden underground palace for endless years. The breath should be dull and turbid, and even a little damp.


    However, when the stone gate was opened, there was no dull, muddy and humid atmosphere in the underground palace, but a warm and dry flavor. Thinking of what Lu Wan said, this is the purest place of sunshine in all the worlds, and Chu wind seems to understand it.


    There is such a breath environment 100 meters underground. It can be seen that the sunlight is not only on the ground, but also through the surface, affecting the land below. Otherwise, there will be no such situation.


    Look at the side of similar excited satina, chufeng mouth warm: "go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2708

    They walked into the underground palace together. Satina was a little weak because she lost a drop of blood essence. She was supported by Chu wind all the way.


    Connected to the underground palace is a spacious passage, which has been extending downward. How far is it? Chu Feng doesn''t know. He doesn''t use his left eye to see the distance. No matter how far he goes, he will go down. So it is the same whether he looks or not. Moreover, it may affect his mood now.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Chu Feng saw that satina''s face was already sweating. He knew that the consumption of essence and blood was very uncomfortable for a strong man.


    Let go of her hand, go to her in front of squat down, turn back to say: "come up!"


    Satina is really uncomfortable at the moment. She always feels weak and can''t use her strength. But when she sees Chu Feng squatting down with her back to her, she is still in a trance.


    Silence for a few seconds, before the soft voice of the mouth: "you, want to carry me?"


    Chu Feng nodded his head and pointed to the corridor in front of him: "it''s not convenient for you to walk down like this, and it''s not suitable to hold you, so you can only carry you. Otherwise, if you keep going, who knows when to go?"


    Satina wanted to say no, but this time Chu Feng didn''t give her the chance. She took her hand and fell on his back. She carried her back directly and went forward. The speed was much faster than the beginning. She could only feel the wind whistling by her ears.


    Satyana leaned on the back of Chu Feng and had completely forgotten what she was going to do. She just looked at Chu Feng''s side face with complicated eyes.


    There are only hard to accept doubts.


    Yes, satina''s heart at the moment is doubting whether what is happening is true. As a saint, Chu Feng is still a taboo demon. He can ignore anyone and even condescend to carry her on his back. This is something that satina could never have imagined.


    Moreover, leaning on the back of Chu Feng, satina did not feel embarrassed to be close to each other. She felt that as long as she was close to Chu Feng, she could get the greatest protection.


    Feeling very inexplicable, but it is real existence, satina herself can not explain all this, in the end is why.


    Until the light appeared in front of him, Chu Feng stopped at the destination. As expected, there was a spacious underground palace. Except for the magnificent hall without palace, the area was almost the same, and there was a little more weird atmosphere.


    There is a stone bed in front of it, which is also the center of the underground palace. On top of the stone bed lies an old man who seems to be asleep, but there is no life in him. This is just a body.


    In the Chu wind behind the satyana see, look moving: "ancestors!"


    Ancestors? God King?


    Chu wind as like as two peas, and then put down the sage Anna behind him. The latter swayed forward, but stopped by the two meters outside the stone bed, and then knelt down: "really, it is the ancestor. I saw his portrait, exactly the same!"


    Lu Wan has confirmed that this is the underground palace built by the God King, so Chu Feng is not surprised to find his body here.


    I just went up to take a closer look. There was no damage to the body of the king of God. From a distance, it was like falling asleep. If it was because of a great war, it should not be so peaceful. It seems that it is more like the end of one''s life.


    However, no matter how good, the God King is indeed dead. After a deep look, Chu Feng moved his eyes.


    A body will be attractive to satina, but not to Chu Feng. Even if it is the body of a saint, that''s all for chufeng. As long as it''s dead, even if it''s a saint''s body, how about it?


    Of course, if anyone practices the swallowing skill of the great Shura, it will have some effect. However, since the fall of the demon emperor, it is believed that there will be no more big Shura swallowing technique in the world.


    Looking at other places, the whole underground palace is empty. There is no trace of the Holy Grail Chu Feng is looking for.


    He frowned involuntarily and wasted so much time. He even found satyana in order to find the Holy Grail. Now he has opened the door of blood seal and came to the underground palace of God King, but there is nothing except the body of the God King. Chu Feng thinks that his judgment is wrong.


    Did the Grail of light really disappear and disappear?


    With a trace of doubt, Chu Feng walked around in the underground palace, not to mention all the details, but a circle down, nothing, not to mention the underground palace also hides the secret room and dark grid, it seems that there is nothing except a body.


    After stopping at the original position, Chu Feng raised his head and looked at it from above. There was nothing special about it. But Chu Feng firmly believed that this underground palace would never look like this.


    If it is really just a common place to put the remains, we should not be unable to find it, nor should we set up the door of blood seal, which is just a waste of energy.Moreover, the Pearl will not make mistakes. If a person is dead, even a saint, it will not react. Only the living people and treasures can cause its reaction. Even if it shines in this place, it shows that there is definitely something wrong here.


    But where is the thing?


    His left eye twinkled and he looked around 360 degrees. Chu Feng tried not to let go of any details. This time, even the remains of the God King were investigated. However, there was nothing in his relics. Even the stone bed he was lying on was ordinary, and nothing was hidden in it.


    With her back open and kneeling on the ground, satyana, who was chanting words to mourn the king of God, Chu Feng took out the holy bead. At the moment, the holy bead was flashing crimson, which could prove that there was something hidden in the underground palace, but where would it be?


    After walking around the underground palace for a few times, Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly cooled down, and he seemed a little upset. If he wasted so much time and got nothing, it would be a joke.


    It''s a pity that Lu Wan is not around now. It''s obviously impossible to find out by himself.


    The clenched fist slowly loosened. The Chu wind ring looked around, and there were smooth stone walls everywhere. There was nothing special about it. There was no place to hide the Holy Grail of light. It was impossible to find out the Holy Grail by relying on the holy beads, because the pearls could only be used to judge the scope, and the small sites could not be determined.


    However, as long as you know that it''s in the underground palace, you can waste a little more time to wait until Lu Wan comes back. Chu Feng doesn''t believe in digging three feet, and there''s no harvest!


    After dispersing the idea of continuing to search, Chu Feng came to satina''s back, and she had already stopped talking. She stood up and looked peaceful: "little wind, please keep your promise. But you said that as long as I open the door of blood seal, no matter whether I can get the Holy Grail of light, we will stick to our alliance relationship."


    Chu Feng did say such a thing, so he nodded: "don''t worry, I still have this credibility, but it''s Miss Anna. Don''t forget your promise to be a slave and a concubine."


    Satina''s eyes sullently glared at Chu Feng, knowing that Chu Feng must not be able to find something to speak to her, snorted and bowed slightly to the body of the God King.


    Straightening up, he said, "there is no holy grail of light in this underground palace, but it is the resting place of ancestors after all. I hope that the wind will restore this place to its original appearance, and the ancestors will not be disturbed."


    Chu Feng nodded back: "of course, but give me a little time, I''m sure the Holy Grail of light is here, but for the time being, I don''t know where it''s hidden."


    When Chu Feng was looking for Chu Feng, she knew that there was no harvest at all. Now she said that she was absolutely sure that the Holy Grail of light was here. She did not know where Chu Feng''s confidence came from.


    However, the previous agreement between the two did not say that they must leave if they did not find it. So satina did not say no, but just added: "if the wind is too small, do not give up, then go ahead. I have only one request, do not disturb the rest of the ancestors'' bodies!"


    Chu Feng glanced at the body of the God King lightly, and he could be sure that there was no sound. If he was a peerless beauty, he would be as good as Chang''e, who was sleeping. This is a bad old man, and Chu Feng has no interest in it.


    His hands went out and said, "come on, let''s have a look at it tomorrow night. If there is no harvest, I''ll seal it up and start the blood seal door again!"


    Satina answered and followed Chu Feng to the passage where she had just come. Before long, she came to the ground. Under the rotation of Chu Feng''s mind, the ground returned to its original appearance again. At the same time, there were two more people, Baihe and stuya!


    According to the meaning of Chu Feng, the two killed hundreds of people sent by the demon clan, and then came here to wait.


    When she came out, she saw stuya and Baihe. First she was alert and then calmed down. The person who could stand here must be Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to introduce stuya to satina, but said to them, "from now on, you two will be watching nearby. If there is any abnormality, or anyone who approaches here intends to excavate, there will be no amnesty."


    Satyana''s eyelids beat. Stuya and Baihe also said, "yes!"


    Chu Feng didn''t waste time either. She sent a message to Lu Wan. She also took satyana, who was still weak, directly across the sky. She was going to find a hotel to have a rest. After Lu Wan came back, she was more convenient for some concealment skills than for her left eye to explore.


    Soon after Chu Feng took satyana away, in the underground palace 100 meters underground, beside the body of the God King, she had been hiding in the dark, and came out with the old woman named Saint, who was named Saint, with a vague breath.


    Staring at the body of the God King for a while, the old woman''s turbid eyes shed tears and knelt on the ground: "master, Saint today only found your body, sorry!"


    "But don''t worry. I will destroy the demons and let the protoss reign over the world in accordance with your wishes before your life. It''s just... And... Wronged you."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2709

    Chu Feng, who left the place, did not know that there was an old woman hidden in the dark. He took satyana to an ordinary hotel nearby.


    The latter has consumed a drop of blood essence. Now it needs a little time to recuperate. Otherwise, it is not easy to recover in a short time.


    Not counting the luxury hotel, Chu Feng opened a double room. Although there were two beds, satina was still unnaturally shy when she saw it. Her eyes sometimes glanced over chufeng, knowing that Chu Feng had made up her mind to have a room with her tonight.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Chu Feng caught satina looking at his eyes, completely indifferent to say: "you said you want to be a woman for me, don''t say that there are two beds, even if there is only one bed, you can only bear it, and no matter how you look at it, you can''t change this fact. You''d better take a bath and have a rest first."


    Satina eyes a cold, heart cold hum a go into the bathroom, know Chu Feng is not trust her, worried about her secretly slip to work will arrange a room, otherwise she really want to do what, situ Ya and Baihe simply do not have the ability to stop her.


    In the bathroom, satina was sure to close the door and then put water into the bathtub. Her body''s feeling of powerlessness eased a little, but she still had more than enough snacks to do what she wanted.


    Especially when she thought of Chu Feng, satina''s heart was full of complaints. When Chu Feng carried her back in the underground passage, she still felt that Chu Feng was different. But at the moment, Chu Feng''s opening and closing up meant that she was a plaything, which made satina in a bad mood.


    Fiddling with the water in the bathtub, she felt that the water temperature was just right. Satina took off her clothes and sat in. The matter had progressed to this stage, which could only be seen one step at a time.


    If Chu Feng really protects the rise of the protoss in accordance with his promise, it would be better to be a plaything for him than to violate his conscience?


    Although those who have achieved great things don''t stick to small details, in satina''s heart, she is still unwilling to hurt those who helped her. Chu Feng is a bit hateful, but she has not done anything to her. She is really in accordance with the saint slave''s advice, and satina''s conscience is uneasy.


    Chu Feng, who is outside, naturally doesn''t know what satina is thinking. After waiting for a while, she goes in to take a bath by herself. After a busy day, she wants to relax. Moreover, being planted with a mark, Chu Feng is very easy to get tired, so she also needs good cultivation to recover.


    After Chu Feng took a bath, she was just wearing a pair of underpants. Satina, who was directly lying on the bed in her clothes, turned red and turned to one side: "can''t you be more subtle with less wind?"


    Chu Feng looks at herself, and it''s normal for satina to be shy.


    In addition, I didn''t care about the cover, but I didn''t go to the bed


    Satina''s face became more and more red. Chu Feng thought that he had turned on the dark yellow bedside lamp at the head of the bed instead of turning off the light in the room. Chu Feng didn''t worry about whether she would do anything. As a saint, it was not easy for her to hurt him.


    And satina''s own consumption is very big, I''m afraid he would like to have a good rest.


    In the room of only 30 square meters, it was quiet all of a sudden. Satyana turned her back to Chu Feng. She felt that her heart was always pounding. She bit her lips without any sleepiness. She did not know whether she was worried or looking forward to it.


    Half an hour later, satina whispered, "little wind, are you asleep?"


    On the bed next door, Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked at satina: "no!"


    Satina hesitated and turned around. The two beds were very close. They were only forty or fifty centimeters apart. It can be said that they could see each other clearly. Bearing the shyness in her heart, she asked in a low voice, "why don''t you sleep? Is it because you don''t find the Holy Grail of light in the underground palace?"


    Chu Feng shook his head gently, and his eyes moved away from satina''s face and looked at the ceiling: "if I want to get the Holy Grail of light, I just want to increase the chance of winning against nagula. Because with my strength now and the others are not the opponents of nagula, he may have been infinitely close to that realm."


    In the past two days when she knew Chu Feng, she had not seen Chu Feng''s look or heard his tone.


    Interest is also linked up, asked: "that realm, what is the realm?"


    Maybe it''s not sleepy. Maybe it''s because satina chose to cooperate. Chufeng doesn''t have too much vigilance and tells her something she can know.


    For example, there is a realm of eternal supremacy above the holy land. It is just that the holy land is one of all living beings, and the eternal supreme is eternal. Once you get to that realm, you don''t know how powerful it will be. But fighting against the saints is something that can be crushed by one finger.


    It''s like a saint who has no pressure on the God of war.Nagula integrated with the demon emperor. The demon emperor initially devoured the demon king of all ages, and then devoured the immortal demon Zun. The superposed power of the two was incomparable. Now it is still integrated with nagula, which is even more powerful. That''s why Chu Feng wants to get the Holy Grail of light.


    Because the Grail of light can interfere with saints for a short time, and a lot of things can be done in this time.


    Satyana did not interrupt Chu Feng. After he finished, she said in a low voice: "little wind. Are you doing so much to rule the heaven and the universe?"


    "I said no, do you believe it?" Chufeng gently smile, side head asks a way.


    Satina gently shook her head, and her eyes showed a simple color: "I don''t believe it. From the moment I was born, everyone I contact is their goal to reach the top and dominate the world. Every man has an ambition. I believe that wind is the same, so I don''t believe it."


    Chufeng passed a bitter smile, and a faint melancholy color appeared on his face: "many people like you think that I do so many things, in order to become the supreme of the world, but ask a question, what I long for is a kind of peace, a kind of peace like a small bridge and flowing water!"


    Satina was a little stunned, trying to say that Chu Feng was lying, but there was no trace of lying on Chu Feng''s face. All the feelings seemed to be in, revealing the true feelings.


    Chu Feng did not speak any more. He just looked at the ceiling calmly. He did not care whether satina was lying on the side of the bed and looking at himself. He was thinking about when to eliminate all the crises in the world and give human beings a real security environment.


    The four big families of the temple have become the past, and the demon emperor can''t appear again. Now the most difficult person to entangle in the five forbidden areas is nagula. If you kill him and everything will be over, Chu Feng will never have such a melancholy mood. However, it is not over to kill nagula. This is the place where Chu Feng is worried.


    No matter how the enemy tried to kill him, he felt that he could not kill him. He was very tired. However, Chu Feng had to go on. If he did not go on, Wanjie would face a series of disasters.


    In particular, nothingness, as well as the wormhole between the ancient universe, has not appeared at present, but Chu Feng believes that it must still be paying close attention to everything secretly, and even evolved and arranged everything. In addition, although the wormhole is suppressed by the supreme throne, who knows which day it will lose control?


    A lot of things in the heart, Chu Feng did not let heavy show on the face, more often is to be casual and indifferent to face, but how can we say it really doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter?


    A slight sigh, in the quiet room give people a sour feeling of heartache, see Chu Feng closed her eyes, looking at his face, would like to go up to give him a hug, she does not know what Chu Feng insisted on, only know that Chu Feng is not acting for him at the moment, in his heart, there must be others do not know deep.


    Confused between, do not know when to stare at Chu Feng, satina also fell asleep.


    She didn''t open her eyes until the next morning when she heard a slight movement. The consumption of blood essence made her very tired. After sleeping, she didn''t know anything. When she saw Chu Feng was not around, she quickly sat up and subconsciously pulled up the quilt on her body. It was only when Jane was completely intact that she was relieved.


    I also heard Chu Feng''s playful voice: "worry about what I will do to you after you fall asleep? Do you think it''s necessary? "


    Satina raised her head and saw Chu Feng sitting on the side with a glass of milk drinking, and her eyes were also playfully looking at her. Satina moved her eyes unnaturally: "no, I don''t think so."


    For fear that Chu Feng would ask something, satina quickly got up and went into the bathroom. She knew what Chu Feng was going to do to her. No matter when she could stop it, no matter how much she worried, it was unnecessary.


    After convenient washing, satina came out, and Chu Feng pointed to a lunch box next to her: "this is not a five-star hotel, breakfast is casual, pay attention to eat a little, now you consume a lot, add a little, just a little."


    "In addition, it''s time to change your clothes. I wore this one on the day I met you. If I hadn''t known that you had taken a bath, I would have doubted that you hadn''t taken a bath for several days."


    She also pointed to the box on one side, which contained a pair. Satina looked at it, blinked her eyes and asked, "is this what you prepared for me?"


    Chu Feng drank the milk in the cup and nodded: "well, try it. If it''s not suitable, go down and change it. The shop is opposite the hotel."


    Satina, oh, went to pick up the box and went into the bathroom. When she opened the box, she was red in the face.


    In addition to a knee length skirt, Chu Feng even prepared a full set. Satina''s face was covered with black lines. If she was not sure that she had not been violated last night, she would have doubted whether Chu Feng had taken off all her clothes and measured her size, because every piece of clothes she bought was suitable.


    In the heart slander Chu Feng certainly peeps at oneself, satina also unknowingly to Chu Feng some change, at least not so disgusting on the surface.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2710

    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, Lu Wan, who came back from the demon world, appeared in front of Chu Feng. She was not surprised to see satyana, because she had seen the little princess of the Protoss.


    In the afternoon, when the sun came into the room, Chu Feng didn''t avoid satina, and asked directly, "what do you say?"


    The demon king is now in the demon world, which is called the sixth forbidden area. Any contact there is impossible to reach. The only person who can freely shuttle among them is Lu Wan. Even Chu Feng can''t enter the demon world.


    Lu Wan glanced over satina and speculated without malice: "the devil said, he can''t remember clearly."


    Almost ChuChu''s chin fell off.


    It turned out that Lu Wan went to the demon Kingdom and asked him where he had killed the ancient demon king and whether there was a trace of the dark Holy Grail. However, the demon king''s impression was very vague. He only told him that when he killed the ancient demon, he was in the space between the stars and near Mars.


    As for the correct location, and the final place where the ancient devil fell, the demon king can not be sure, but it should be on the surrounding planet of the earth, or just above the earth.


    The answer is similar to none.


    In the ancient times, almost all the wars between gods and gods were carried out on the earth. Only grand wars were in the war field left behind. Therefore, it is impossible to judge the final fall place of ancient demons from these one-sided perspectives.


    Micro squint eyes, Chu Feng eyes deep said: "it seems that in this world, the only one who knows where the devil fell is nagula."


    "However, judging from the current situation, naguradindo also knows the place of falling, and cannot know the whereabouts of the Holy Grail of darkness."


    Lu Wan nodded in agreement with Chu Feng, because nagula directly revived the ancient demon king with the endless blood of the Protoss. He must have known the place where the ancient demon king fell down. Otherwise, he would not be able to merge with the ancient devil, but nagula, the dark Holy Grail, probably did not know where it was.


    If you really know, in the last fusion of the demon emperor, nagula must have taken out and Chu Feng died together.


    Of course, these are all judgments. Maybe only nagula knows about them.


    "It seems that there is no way to get the Grail of darkness."


    Chu Feng sighed and patted his head: "but it''s OK to find the Holy Grail of light. When it''s evening, we''ll take action. We must find the Holy Grail of light tonight."


    Satyana sat beside her, waiting for Chu Feng''s voice to fall before she spoke weakly: "less wind, reverence God, do you still want to find the Holy Grail of darkness?"


    When Chu Feng could say these words in person, she didn''t worry about satina''s knowledge. She nodded back and said, "yes, it''s said that the fusion of the two Holy Grails can turn the world around and create miracles. So I want to get it. But now it''s impossible. The darkest place in the universe is even darker than that in the universe. Who knows where it is?"


    When Chu Feng almost gave up looking for the Holy Grail, satina spoke weakly: "I know!"


    What?


    Chu Feng and Lu Wan were both astonished. If this sentence was said by Lu Wan, it would be OK. However, it was satyana who said how to avoid being shocked. The immortal gods who lived for endless years did not know the darkest place in the universe, and looking for the purest place of light depended on the original impression.


    Even if satyana had existed for so long, at most, it was the beginning of this era. How could she know where the darkest place was in the universe? Could she go to the stars?


    Looked at by Chu Feng and Lu Wan, satina blushed and lowered her head: "I really know, but I have never been there, and I can''t go there either!"


    Have not been there, and can''t go?


    Chu Feng and Lu Wan were confused by satyana''s words. There was such a place, unless it was on the other side of the parallel universe. Otherwise, the saints could not go. How could satina say that she could not go there? Even if she can''t go, doesn''t it mean that others can''t?


    Under the gaze of Chu Feng and Chu Feng, satina spoke slowly: "my grandfather once told me that the darkest and even unreachable place in the universe does not exist. When it does appear, it may be the time for the destruction of the universe."


    When the world collapses and falls into endless darkness, it can''t be a place that the sun can''t reach, right?


    But Chu Feng still didn''t quite understand: "are you more specific?"


    "Soul world!" Satina gently pointed to the ground and said, word by word, "although it is not boundless darkness, it is never sunny."


    When Chu Feng and Lu Wan were shocked, their faces were shocked. There was also a sense of waking up the dreamers with one word.


    Because satina is right. If we say that the darkest world in the sky is, it must be the soul world that the sun can never shine on, because only the dead can go there. The darkness described is not really very dark, but it means that the sun can never go. This is incomparable among all the heaven and the world.


    Is it true that the Holy Grail of darkness is in the soul world, but if it is in the soul world, how did the demons get it in ancient times?"The ancient devil had a follower, half human and half soul!"


    Satina seemed to know what Chu Feng was thinking. She whispered, "we have to die to enter the soul world, but the half man and half soul person can shuttle freely in the soul world. So if the dark grail exists only in the place where the sunlight can''t reach, then it must be the soul world!"


    Half human, half soul?


    Chu Feng has heard of half human and half soul, but he is not very familiar with the existence of half human and half soul. It seems that the arrow slave who was lost in the war world was half human and half soul, but now he has disappeared.


    In other words, the Holy Grail of darkness may be really in the soul world, but how can the places where the dead can only go can shuttle among them?


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile: "said equal to did not say."


    If there is a way to go to the soul world, Chu Feng has already gone to fetch Chang''e back. Why wait until now? So even if the dark grail is really in the soul world, Chu Feng has no way, unless there is a half human and half soul to help him get it back.


    Satina bit her lower lip, dissatisfied with Chu Feng''s saying, "Mosuo has been resurrected by nagura."


    Chu Feng slanted his head: "who is Mosuo?"


    "It''s the half man and half soul of the ancient demon king." Satina was a little complacent in her heart. She liked to see Chu Feng asking her: "but after the resurrection, the memory of Mosuo has disappeared a lot. Nagula once asked him where the dark Grail was originally obtained, and he could not give an answer."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, but immediately realized a problem. His eyes narrowed and asked, "the Mosuo himself did not know that he had found the Holy Grail for the demon king from the soul world. How did you know that?"


    Satina''s face changed slightly. She realized that she had made a slip of the tongue. Her eyes twinkled. She did not know how to answer. She simply lowered her head and pretended to be confused.


    Because these things were told to her by the saint, that is, the old woman who followed her secretly. The latter was the most faithful follower of the king of God. Like Mosuo, she was half human and half soul. The difference was that Mosuo had been destroyed, but the saint had always existed. Therefore, her memory was the most comprehensive, even more detailed than Lu Wan knew.


    Because at the beginning, Lu Wan paid more attention to the overall situation of the world. Where would Lu Wan pay attention to the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness?


    Chu Feng looked at satina with profound meaning. This time, even the fool could see that satina had hidden something. She took back her eyes and looked at Lu Wan, who nodded slightly.


    Chu Feng coughed gently and opened his mouth: "Princess Anna, if you regard me as an ally, I hope you can tell me how you know what you don''t even know about Mosuo itself, which is very important to me!"


    The saint took care of her since she was a child. Not to mention nagula, there are few people in the protoss who know the existence of the saint. If she told Chu Feng, satina was sure that Chu Feng would let her go to the soul world to find the dark grail.


    It was a place full of despair. It was very difficult for her to get in and out. If she had not been half human and half soul, she would not have been able to return to the world of heaven and earth and stay in the world of soul forever.


    So Chu Feng asked, satina as did not hear, do not know how to say with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what satina wanted to hide, but she didn''t tell herself what she meant, and Chu Feng didn''t continue to ask, because she could tell him that satyana would certainly say it, but she could not tell him. With her firm determination, she would not say anything.


    Take back his eyes: "you go down first, I have something to discuss with the venerable God."


    Satiannaton felt relieved when she got up and left the room immediately, leaving Chu Feng and Lu Wan alone in the room. She was afraid that she would slow down. Chu Feng would ask her why she knew about Mosuo and even about the dark grail.


    Chu Feng looked at the door closed for a moment, then whispered: "Mosuo, do you know?"


    "Yes Lu Wan nodded his head and said, "it is indeed the existence of a half human and half soul, which is equivalent to the cultivation of the God of creation and transformation. But I don''t know that he can travel through the soul world. Do you want him to go back to Chang''e?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, Chang''e was driven away by me because of Bai He. I will go and pick her up in person. As for Mosuo, maybe you can see him and see if he can find a way to get him to find me, the Holy Grail of darkness!"


    Lu Wan nodded. It was not surprising that Chu Feng had such an idea. He glanced at the door and asked in a low voice, "what about satina? She obviously has something to hide from you and may even know where the Holy Grail of darkness is! "


    Chu Feng gently smiles and hugs Lu Wan and gets up: "in front of absolute strength, all conspiracies are floating clouds. I don''t feel bad about satyana''s nature!"


    Hearing this, Lu Wan didn''t say anything, but she always had some bad premonition. It was a woman''s intuition!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2711

    When the night came, Chu Feng and Lu Wan took satina to the place again, and situ Ya also came out of the dark.


    Because of the loss of blood essence, satina was still a little weak. In addition to being able to move around, she was very reluctant to use a little strength. Chu Feng asked situ ya if there was anything wrong with them today. After confirming that there was no suspicious person, Chu Feng made that land appear again that deep pit.


    "I''ll be with you."


    When Chu Feng and Lu Wan wanted to go down, satina came up and said, "I want to worship my ancestors again, so that he will not be buried deep in the future. No one will know his existence, and I will not be able to see him again."


    It is disrespectful for the dead to rest and always open his resting place, and there is nothing wrong with satina''s request.


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse to let Lu Wan go down first and naturally put her arms around satina''s waist. It was obviously impossible for her to go down by herself in her current state.


    This time, satyana was just a little unnatural, but there was no rejection. She leaned on Chu Feng''s body, and after landing, she was the same as last night. Chu Feng carried satyana behind her back, and then quickly went to the inside, and soon came to the Underground Palace last night.


    The body of the king of God was still there. Lu Wan looked at it and sighed with a little emotion: "once I had a monopoly on hope with the demon king. I didn''t expect that one day I would lie down safely on the ground. It was a tragic time."


    As if back to the ancient times, Lu Wan''s eyes are a bit more sad.


    Originally those people do not have to die, only blame them have been above the way of heaven, let nothing fear, so finally still can not escape the fate, one by one left the world, sleep in the ground, or left the world.


    Chu Feng put down satina and went to hold Lu Wan''s hand: "the cycle of heaven, I believe the result of this era, will be beautiful."


    Lu Wan felt the warmth in her hand and nodded gently: "I believe it''s better to look for it quickly. Even if you are sure, you can''t miss any details."


    However, satyana sat down as she did last night, saying something in her mouth. But Chu Feng and Lu Wan couldn''t understand what she was talking about. They didn''t have much thought to explore. Instead, they focused on looking for the Holy Grail of light that might exist.


    After searching for more than half an hour, both of them stopped. Satina also got up early and sat on the side waiting. It''s not that she doesn''t want to help, but she doesn''t have the strength to help now.


    Lu Wan took a glance at the underground palace. It was so large that she could see everything at a glance. She had seen the Holy Grail of light. There was no hiding place here, but why not now?


    Lu Wan knew that Chu Feng had a sacred pearl that could lock in the strong and precious things above the divine realm. He insisted that there was a revelation that it must be a holy pearl. But where could it be hidden in such a large place?


    The eyes can not help but look at the smooth stone wall, all around are the same.


    Lu Wan narrowed her eyes and examined it carefully. Then she went forward and raised her hand to touch it. The smooth stone walls were very slippery. They were not like the natural ones. In the underground palace, a place of rest, why build such a stone wall?


    Just want to continue to explore deeply, suddenly all the stone walls in the underground palace have changed, as if into a mirror, in which you can see yourself, very clear.


    Chu Feng slightly a Leng: "how to return a responsibility, stone wall became a mirror?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, suddenly there were whirlpool like things on the mirrors made of stone walls. They had a lot of suction, just like the powerless suction when they were close to the wormhole. Chu Feng clenched Lu Wan''s hand and said, "back off!"


    But Lu Wan was too close, but there was no way to step back. Suddenly, her body was sucked into the general. If it was not pulled by the Chu wind, the whole person would have gone in.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what happened, but it certainly won''t be a good thing. Looking back, she finds that satina was sitting there, and now she''s gone. She scolds and thinks that she might have been sucked in.


    Clench Lu Wan''s hand and pull it out, but the strong suction of Chu wind can''t make much strength, and even the force driving her body is not very strong. The mirror created by the stone wall, the whirlpool on it is still spinning rapidly.


    "Damn it!"


    Chufeng did not release Lu Wan''s words, but he could not stop the powerful whirlpool. They were sucked in together. The whole underground palace became quiet, and the mirrors became the same as the stone walls just now.


    And satina was not inhaled as Chu Feng thought, but sat there all the time. At the moment, she also stood up, and the saint appeared beside her with fun and banter in her eyes.


    "What''s going on?" she asked, confused


    "It''s just a little trick the master taught me." The saint said with a smile: "however, there is no harm to Chu Feng and Lu Wan. Just let them temporarily seal in the mirror image of this area, and it will come out in half an hour. So we should seize the time now, otherwise it will be too late."For Saint said satina did not know: "what to do, if Chu Feng knows, we will be in bad luck."


    "No, he won''t know." The saint''s eyes were firm, and he also raised his step to the God King''s body: "and what you have to do now is to recite the divine forbidden art in your heart, and seize the time to practice. Before the battle between Chu Feng and nagula, you will become the new master of the universe."


    Satina looked at the stone wall where Chu Feng and Lu Wan had been sucked in, and she couldn''t understand why she went to the saint''s side and said, "isn''t the divine forbidden art already banned by the ancestors at the beginning, don''t you know where it is? I can''t even practice if I want to! "


    The saint laughed, and his voice was very harsh.


    When the laughter fell, the saint gave a cold smile: "for the rest of the protoss, even for outsiders, protoss prohibition is just a legend, but for me who has followed my master for endless years, it is real."


    "The reason why it can''t be found is that no one thought that the master had sealed the protoss ban on his own body, which turned into a powerful force."


    What?


    Hearing the saint''s words, satina was surprised to look at the body of the God King. In this body, there was a melting power of the divine prohibition. But why can''t she see it, or even feel it at all?


    "Child!"


    The saint didn''t explain much, and took out the pill: "after the master went, I have been guarding the protoss in secret. However, when the manpower is exhausted, I am not a complete human after all. I am half human and half soul. It is not easy to survive until now. Take this pill and take it when necessary."


    What''s going on in the eyes of sardino when she looks at you and says, "what''s wrong with Saint Anna''s eyes?"


    Saint Nuo took satina''s hand and put the love breaking pill in her palm and asked her to put it away. Her turbid eyes flitted over a faint sadness: "after the divine prohibition turned into power, it was extremely powerful, and the master was not easy to be confined in his own body, and it needs to be inherited through the media."


    "He told me never to let anyone know about this, but now that the protoss is on the verge of decline, I have to apologize to my master. I will use myself as the medium to help you bear the most violent power, and then transfer to your body. Don''t waste my heart. This is the only thing I can do for the Protoss."


    Without waiting for satyana to express any opinions, the saint suddenly opened her hands, and her body was unable to move. Her body, which was powerless due to the depletion of blood essence, was unable to play any role at the moment.


    The saint gave satina a soft look in his eyes, just as if he was looking at his grandson. Then he came to the body of the God King. One hand gently raised and pressed on the king''s heart. Suddenly, a terrible force completely penetrated into the king''s body.


    A moment later, satyana, who could not move or even speak, saw that from the heart of the king''s body, a dark force was slowly pouring out, and it was totally submerged in the saint''s body.


    The saint was old. At the moment, he looked more aging, as if he would wither at any time. But even so, what he saw on his face was satisfaction, smile and relief.


    Satyana''s eyes were turning there, as if saying no to the saint, but the saint didn''t hear it at all. She was still sucking out the forbidden force from the body of the God King. Her bent body seemed to swell and seep into the human body!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha"


    at this time, suddenly from the passage of the underground palace, Mosuo appeared like a ghost. His eyes were sinister and evil, and he said with a smile: "saint, I thought you were dead just like me, but I didn''t expect that you still exist. I didn''t even think that the divine forbidden art was hidden in the body of the God King. It''s a pity!"


    The corner of his mouth cocked up and said with evil: "but it''s OK. As long as you are brought back, the devil can still inherit the heaven and earth yin-yang technique, ha ha ha ha!"


    The evil laughter reverberated in the underground palace, which also changed the color of Saint slave and satyana Qiqi. They naturally knew Mosuo, but what they didn''t expect was that Mosuo would appear here. Didn''t Chu Feng arrange people to watch it? How did you come down?


    However, it is normal to think that both Stuart and Baihe are superior gods, and that Mosuo is equivalent to the existence of God of creation.


    The saint''s pupil shrinks violently, suddenly opened his mouth and bit on his tongue. His face was ferocious: "today, no one wants to stop me!"


    Mosuo, who had gathered the power of terror, was shocked and found that he could not move at all. His face was extremely ugly: "you are crazy. You are not willing to use your half soul''s power to bind me. Do you want to die?"


    With a smile, she took back the hand on the God King''s body. She had inhaled all her strength into her body. At the moment, she was suffering from the fierce power: "now you are the only one in the world who can travel through the soul world at will. I am going to die, and you should not exist in the world. It will not be good for you to remember that the dark Holy Grail is in the soul world It is. "Mosuo struggled desperately, but it didn''t work at all. He yelled, "do you want to do it?"


    "Die with me!" The saint raised his hand to satina, and the endless evil forces converged into satina''s body. The latter suddenly screamed and seemed to be in great pain. However, the saint didn''t care at all. He just looked at Mosuo coldly: "I can''t kill you. I can only control you. I''ll wait for Chu Feng and Zun God to come out of the mirror and clean you up."


    Mosuo''s body was so shocked that he felt that he was not able to start his school and die first. He cried out bitterly, "you can''t do that!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2712

    In an abstract and curved space, Chu Feng and Lu Wan are standing there, and everything around them is rolling and twisting. If the spirit is weak, people will feel dizzy.


    Lu Wan, who did not know what was happening outside, looked at it and said, "this is mirror space. In other words, we are locked in the mirror."


    There is no need for Lu Wan to say that Chu Feng can see this. The only strange thing is that there is such a prohibition in the underground palace of the God King''s tomb. If the God King left it, then yesterday something changed, because Chu Feng also touched those smooth stone walls.


    But if it wasn''t the king, who left it?


    Chu Feng slightly frowned, the first person to think of is satina, but just had such an idea, Chu Feng thought that the possibility was not very great, because satina and he came in yesterday, nothing had been done, and even nothing in the underground palace touched.


    And the prohibition that can draw him and Lu Wan in is absolutely not a simple means. If satyana did, she couldn''t avoid her own eyes.


    But it''s not satina. What''s going on? Is it true that the king of God left it, but it was not touched by good luck yesterday, but it happened to be touched today?


    Seeing Chu Feng do not say a word, her eyebrows are locked. Lu Wan asks softly, "what''s the matter?"


    "No!" Chu Feng did not say the heart of speculation, because now also can not be confirmed: "just thinking about how to get out, in addition, satyana seems to be inhaled in, do not know how her situation?"


    Chu Feng had a natural look. Lu Wan didn''t see anything wrong. She took a look at the mirror space and said in a soft voice, "the mirror space is not so easy to get out of. Even saints can''t shuttle through it, because it doesn''t exist in reality."


    "However, most of the prohibitions and blockades are limited in time in the mirror space, and can not achieve a permanent ban!"


    Smell speech Chu wind slightly nodded, temporarily dispersed the boredom of being trapped, even if there is a time limit, then do not worry about whether can go out.


    Then she went forward and went out a few steps. Looking at the abstract space, she narrowed her eyes and said, "Wan''er, why did the God King make the stone walls of the underground palace the same as the mirror?"


    If this was the place where the God King fell down, he must have been seriously injured at that time. This place was built for the sake of rest after death. From the perspective of time, the king only needs to build this underground palace. Why waste time making the surrounding stone walls so smooth?


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Lu Wan immediately understood what he meant: "do you want to say that this is a deliberate act of the king of God, and there are still unknown secrets?"


    Chu Feng nodded gently and went straight ahead.


    The underground palace built by the God King is actually an underground cemetery. Other things are very simple. Even the God King didn''t prepare a precious coffin for himself. He didn''t even care about the coffin. He just lay on the stone bed to rest. Why waste time on the stone wall?


    This is the problem that Chu Feng thought of when he was inhaled into the stone wall. The smooth stone wall around it is a little superfluous. It is far more realistic to prepare a coffin for making these.


    Therefore, Chu Feng suspects that the stone wall has profound meaning, and maybe it has something to do with the Holy Grail of light. Of course, Chu Feng is only judging whether it is true or not, and it needs to be explored carefully to get results.


    Lu Wan quietly followed Chu Feng without saying a word. From the moment Chu Feng was stronger than her, Lu Wan was used to following. She was nervous for ages. It was time to relax and find someone to rely on.


    "Wan''er, look there!"


    After a while, chufeng listened and pointed to a place in the distance: "is it different from other places?"


    Looking along the direction of the Chu wind, Lu Wan saw that the rest of the place was abstract and curved, but the place pointed by the Chu wind was shining with light light, which should not exist in a mirror space.


    Squinting: "Holy Grail?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer yes or no, but if the Grail of light really existed and could not be found in the underground palace, it was most likely that the Holy Grail of light was sealed in the mirror space by the God King, but they just touched something and entered the mirror space.


    Chu Feng and Lu Wan both saw the bright red color of the Pearl, which was even more vivid than that in the underground palace.


    At the moment, there is no need for too many words, and some conjecture has been confirmed. At the beginning, the Holy Grail of light owned by the God King has disappeared. However, the disappearance is not self-made, but is intended by the God King, and it is blocked in the mirror space.


    After putting away the holy beads, Chu Feng strode forward, rolling the horrible Saint breath on his body. The distorted mirror images in front of him were broken by the terrifying force of Chu Feng, and the surrounding area seemed to be broken, with cracks one by one.


    Lu Wan found that as the Chu wind continued to move forward, the distortion in the entire mirror space actually collapsed. When Chu Feng stood in the place where the light was shining, the original environment completely faded away and became the environment in the underground palace, just like the picture reflected by the mirror.The only difference is that everything here is the opposite, and there is no king''s body, only a stone bed lying there alone.


    Of course, none of these matters. The important thing is that on the stone bed, a group of light floats, and a peaceful breath diffuses from it. Chu Feng picks up a smile and opens a hand. The light wrapped in something slowly fades away. A strange shaped cup appears in front of Chu Feng and Lu Wan.


    Lu Wan''s eyes congealed with joy: "Holy Grail of light!"


    Roar!


    Chu Feng also had a faint smile on his mouth. When he put down his hand, he wanted to go up and take the Holy Grail of light. Suddenly, the voice of wild animals roared in the mirror underground palace, which was a little familiar. At the next moment, a figure quickly broke out of the sky and directly blocked the Holy Grail of light.


    When Chu Feng saw the behemoth blocking his way, the corner of his mouth twitched a bitter smile: "poor, we meet again."


    What appears is not a peerless strong, but one of the four fierce beasts in ancient times, poor and strange!


    "Noble God, reverence God!" Poor Qi''s eyes, overflowing with fierce light, turned for a moment and crawled slightly on the ground: "I''m glad to see you in this mirror space."


    As an immortal God, Lu Wan naturally knew poverty and strangeness. She even met her. She came forward and took a look at the Holy Grail of light and then withdrew her eyes: "poor Qi, we are going to take away the Holy Grail of light. Do you want to stop it?"


    "My duty is to guard the treasure." Poor Qi got up and shook his huge head slightly: "if I can stop, I will let anyone not get the treasure, but the devil and the God come together. Poor Qi is not the opponent. Take the Holy Grail of light!"


    Chu Feng slightly opened his hand, and the Holy Grail of light flew toward him. Chu Feng held it directly in his hand. Suddenly, the whole human mind seemed to be clean, and his violent thoughts dissipated a lot. It was as if the spirit was purified by the Holy Grail of light.


    Chu Fengwei took up the Holy Grail of light excitedly, and raised his mouth slightly: "poor and strange, at the beginning, you guarded the sword body of Minghong magic sword only as a cover, mainly for the protection time. It can be seen that you are very sensitive to the treasure. Can you tell me whether the dark Holy Grail is really in the soul world


    "And can you shuttle through it?"


    Poor Qi tilted his head, as if the general eyes of people showed fun: "the devil God wants me to go to the soul world to help you take out the dark grail?"


    Chu Feng chufeng chufeng chuckled and nodded without concealing his thoughts: "yes, if the dark grail is really in the soul world, and you can also shuttle among them, I hope you can help me get it out. I want to see what kind of miracle will be the fusion of darkness and light?"


    Poor Qi slightly lowered his head: "I also want to help the demon God to complete such feats, but the dark Grail has guardians, and we can''t resist the guardian. In addition, the soul world can only enter the soul body. We are four living lives, just like human beings, we can never die forever."


    Chu Feng hears the speech and is disappointed. He also knows that poor Qi doesn''t have to lie with him. If he can, he will say yes. If he can, he will say that he can. If he can''t, then he will really be unable.


    But the soul world is the place where the dead go. What guardian can the dark grail have?


    Just want to ask poor Qi, the latter has turned to leave, instantly disappeared in front of Chu Feng and Lu Wan.


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "it''s still very fast. I also want to ask what fierce beast is the guardian of the dark Holy Grail."


    Lu Wan frowned slightly: "if the dark grail is indeed in the soul world, it is not necessarily the fierce beast that guards it, but also the human."


    "People?" Chufeng was stunned for a moment when he heard the speech: "isn''t the soul world only able to enter into it?"


    Lu Wan shook her head with a wry smile: "I don''t know about the details. It''s just a guess. Now that we''ve got the Holy Grail of light, we can''t help but think about it later. If nagula knows about it, it will inevitably move ahead of time."


    Chu Feng didn''t know Lu Wan. He shrugged his shoulders and was trying to say how to get out. Suddenly, all the stone walls in the mirror underground palace turned into mirrors, and there was a strong attraction when they came in. Chu Feng and Lu Wan didn''t resist this time. They knew that time was limited and they were going to go out.


    When the eyes of a bright back to the original underground palace, chufeng see in addition to satina there are two more people, and satina also a face of pain there scream.


    Eyes slightly coagulate: "demon people?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2713

    And those two people, of course, are saint and Mosuo.


    However, Chu Feng only regarded them as demons, because Saint slaves absorbed the power of forbidding magic in the body of the God King. At the moment, the whole human being was overflowing with evil spirit, which was gradually introduced into satina''s body. Mosuo didn''t need to say more about it. At a glance, the whole person was a demon.


    "Mosuo!" Lu Wan also saw the two men. When he saw the ferocious Mosuo standing there, he recognized them immediately.


    Her eyes were also attracted by the saint, and her face changed slightly. She had seen the saint in ancient times. At that time, she was following the king of God. Just as she was about to speak, Chu Feng burst out directly from her side.


    "Damn it!" he said


    Lu Wan''s face changed slightly: "Chu Feng!"


    She didn''t know why the saint wanted to lay heavy hands on satina like this, but it was a saint, the most loyal saint to the protoss, and there must be a reason to do so now.


    But Chu Feng''s speed was too fast. When Lu Wan called out, he had already appeared beside the saint slave. With a fist of terror, he fell on the saint''s body quickly. Suddenly, he heard a scream from the saint and the sound of bone breaking. Then he fell to the ground directly.


    Lu Wan''s face suddenly became dignified, and she took back what she wanted to say. She knew that Chu Feng just wanted to save satina, but it was a saint. How could she hurt satina?


    Satina fell on the ground with the saint, and her suspended body also fell to the ground. However, the whole person was sluggish at the moment. She was staring at the saint who fell on the ground with blood coming from her mouth and nose. The old woman who grew up with her was just like her relatives and her grandmother.


    Blinking her eyes, satina forgot to respond. She knew that the saint was using her life to introduce the forbidden art into her body. But at the moment, she was more aware that Chu Feng had hurt the saint.


    A kind of leisurely hatred came into being in my heart. My pink fist clenched slightly, and my lips almost bit through.


    Knowing that Chu Feng misunderstood and hurt people, Lu Wan gave satianna a meaningful look, and her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, because satina''s performance is too strange now. According to the reason, she should immediately go to help the saint, but she did not, just stood there as if she was too frightened.


    What''s going on? Why does satina seem to pretend that she doesn''t know the saint?


    Lu Wan didn''t think about it clearly, but she didn''t think about it for the time being. She just looked at Chu Feng, who was now in front of Mosuo.


    Mosuo''s body also moved at the moment when the saint slave fell down. He stepped back in a panic. Originally, he thought that Chu Feng and Lu Wan would be sucked into the space of the mirror image to catch the saint and satina. He didn''t want the saint slave to sacrifice her half soul to tie himself and put him under the control of Chu Feng.


    As for escaping, it is impossible. If he is not a saint, how can he leave in the hands of a saint?


    "Are you Mosuo?"


    Chu Feng didn''t know that the old woman he killed was a saint. She was the most loyal person to the Protoss. She just looked at Mosuo with a playful eye: "I just thought about where I should go to find you, but I didn''t want you to send it to me. It seems that nagula''s attention to Ben Shao is still very close. It''s just a pity!"


    It''s a pity that Mosuo came, but he didn''t leave before he appeared, which doomed him to never have a chance to leave again.


    Mosuo is the existence who was resurrected by nagula only after he died once. He had no fear of death. He raised his head with pride: "demon, think about me, why?"


    He is just a follower of the ancient devil. Chu Feng is looking for nagula. What do you want to do with him?


    "I won''t kill you!"


    Chu Feng, who was in full control of the situation, did not hide his mind. His mouth was slightly upturned. Wen Run said, "but I need you to do something for me. It is said that there is a dark Holy Grail in the soul world. I hope you can help me get it back!"


    Mosuo was stunned, and then he burst out laughing. Just now when he was restrained and unable to move, the Holy Grail of darkness was in the soul world.


    But Mosuo and Saint slave are the most loyal people to their masters. How can he help Chu Feng to take out the Holy Grail of darkness, I wonder why he can''t remember these things.


    As the laughter fell, Mosuo suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood: "I Mosuo is loyal to the demons. It was the devil who shaped me and gave me life. According to the situation, you have got the Holy Grail of light, but I will never let you get the Holy Grail of darkness. You should die completely. Ha ha ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha Self determination of life, knowing that they can''t leave and have nothing to do with it, they even choose death without compromise.


    Chu Feng has met people who are absolutely loyal, but like Mosuo, a person who does not agree to choose to die immediately, Chu Feng is still very rare. Such a person is hateful, but also respectable!


    Looking at Mosuo''s body slowly disappearing, I know that he will soon leave the world. Because it is half human and half soul, Mosuo will not leave any trace in the world after his death. Only by the people who shape him can he reappear again, but the cost of reappearance will be very high. This disappearance of Mosuo will be his last appearance.Finally, Mosuo disappeared!


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and dissipated a little regret in his heart. He turned to see satina standing there, as if he had lost his soul. After a moment of curiosity, he moved his eyes and fell on the saint. The latter had a little voice. It was only a matter of time before death.


    "Respect God, less wind!"


    Satina opened her mouth, her voice was very calm, and she felt a light chill: "can you go out first? I want to clean up here, so that our ancestors can rest in peace."


    Except Lu Wan, Chu Feng didn''t think much about it. She just thought that she was almost hurt and was in a bad mood in the God King''s palace. She nodded and walked out first. The Holy Grail of light has been included in the demon world, and so on. She should find a safe place to take it out.


    Lu Wan was one step behind. After confirming that Chu Feng had gone far, she went to satina''s side and said in a soft voice, "he just wanted to save you. He thought the saint was a demon and wanted to hurt you."


    Satina''s face did not fluctuate: "I know, the wind less is to save me, respect God, you go out first, I want to be quiet."


    Lu Wan took a deep look at satina, and felt a special quiet in her body. With a slight sigh, Lu Wan walked into the passage. In the whole underground palace, only satina stood there, with the saint lying on the ground, and the remains of the God King who always kept a posture of rest.


    All quiet down, satina trembled to go forward, squat down to support the saint, tears can not help but stay out: "saint!"


    The dying Saint slowly opened his eyes. There was no pain of dying on his face, but a faint smile: "silly child, don''t cry. I should have died when the master fell, just worried about the future of the Protoss. So, today, don''t be sad for me."


    "Even if Chu Feng doesn''t kill me, I will die when I give you all the power."


    Half souls have been used to bind Mosuo. The saint with only half human spirit and suffering from the rage of forbidden art can not live any longer.


    Satina knew that the saint was right, but she could not bear the heavy blow of the Chu wind. Otherwise, the saint would not be like this. She sobbed and said, "stop talking. I will take you out. I will try to cure you. I will not leave me."


    "Princess, you are no longer a little girl." Saint slave gently shook his head, let satina help himself to sit, coughing intermittently said: "after I''m not by your side, you should be more brave, do anything with the worst plan to do, don''t suffer losses, because sometimes suffer losses, on a generation can''t get up."


    "Turn around and I''ll give you the final power to forbid it, or I won''t be able to hold on to it."


    Satina shook her head and said no, but no matter how many saints and slaves, the direct surge of power again put all the remaining forbidden power interrupted by Chu wind into satina''s body.


    When the last trace of strength entered, the body of the saint also fell heavily on the ground, and her body was gradually blurred like Mosuo. However, her eyes were always soft: "child, the future of the protoss is up to you. The saint is in heaven, watching you lead the rise of the protoss."


    the last word falls, and the saint is closed forever On the eyes, completely disappeared in this world.


    Satina did not cry any more. She wiped away her tears and stood up with a firm look on her pure face: "saint, I will not let you down. I will lead the protoss to the highest peak, revenge for you and make you proud of me!"


    After bowing to the body of the God King again, satina has returned to normal. If you look carefully, you will find that there is a little more ferocity in her eyes than before.


    Lu Wan went to the place where the blood seal door was. Lu Wan had already gone to the ground. Chu Feng was still standing here waiting. Seeing satyana come out, Chu Feng raised his hand. The rolling force directly restored the blood seal door to its original state: "in the future, only your blood essence can be opened here. Don''t worry about anyone disturbing the God King''s rest."


    Satina resisted the anger that the saint left her heart. She did not ask if Chu Feng had got the Holy Grail, but nodded gently: "thank you, little wind!"


    Chu Feng felt that there was something wrong with satina, but she couldn''t see what was wrong. She was too lazy to think about it again. She took her hand and went out of the pit directly, so that the place was completely restored.


    And when she left, satina looked back at the place, and then took a dim look at Chu Feng, biting her lips, sprouting a faint hatred!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2714

    Chu Feng led the people directly back to the demon world. The Holy Grail of light has been obtained, and satina has also been found. Next, it is time to target nagula.


    As for the dark grail, Mosuo would rather die than cooperate with him. Chu Feng also temporarily dismissed the idea of looking for it, because the dark grail can be sure to be in the soul world, which is a place where no one can enter. Chu Feng has not solved the affairs of the heaven and earth and does not want to go to the soul world.


    In the bedroom behind the demon hall, Lu Wan takes satina to other places to rest. Chu Feng is healing stuya and Baihe.


    Both of them were just the accomplishments of the upper gods. At that time, Mosuo caused serious injuries to them in a short time. Fortunately, they were not life-threatening. It was not long before Chu Feng helped them completely repair their injuries.


    "Master, have you got the Grail?"


    As soon as he got up, Bai He opened his mouth curiously. Situ Ya was also full of expectation. Obviously, he wanted to see what the Holy Grail of light looked like.


    The Holy Grail of light was obtained, but it was temporarily blocked by Chu Feng, because the artifact was born and did not know what kind of situation it would cause.


    So stuya and Baihe wanted to see it. Chu Feng didn''t mean to take it out: "you''ll see it later. Take a rest. I''ll go to see satina."


    Then she left the bedroom. Satina consumed her blood essence and was weak. Now she has got the Holy Grail of light. She can enter the spirit world at any time. However, if she wants to keep silent and not attract nagula''s attention, she still needs some means. She has never been the style of Chu Feng.


    Came to another room, Lu Wan is not here, only satina sat there quietly, as if thinking of something, even Chu Feng came into satina did not notice.


    It''s just a person who looks sluggish, thinking about the dead saint.


    Because she is the little Protoss princess, from the moment she was born, she has been respected by many people. No matter who is in front of her, she always keeps the posture of respect. Even if she is good to her, she is pretended, not sincere.


    In addition to her strong talent and rapid growth, she is also respected within the Protoss. It can be said that apart from her father, few people in the protoss dare to dictate to her.


    Only the saint, from the moment she was born, was accompanied by her side, as if she were her own child. She taught her how to learn and how to practice. Most of the time, the saint was not a follower of satina, but more like her own grandmother.


    Sometimes, satina even has a sense of dependence on the saint. Before doing many things, she will ask the meaning of the saint.


    But now, the saint has died, although death is the only outcome of the saint, but such a thing really happened, satina''s heart is still unable to accept, especially when Chu Feng hit the saint to the ground to die, satina is full of hate, how can not disperse the hatred.


    Chu Feng quietly stood there to see satina for a while, the latter still did not notice his arrival.


    A slight cough caught satina''s attention and asked, "what''s the matter? You''re not in a good mood when you come back from the underground palace? "


    Satina came back to her senses and heard the voice of Chu Feng. She tensed her body instinctively, and then slowly dispersed the hatred in her heart. She could not let Chu Feng see her own difference.


    Chu Feng didn''t doubt anything. He went to sit down and looked at her: "give me your hand."


    Hearing this, satina was stunned and thought that Chu Feng was going to do something to herself. She pursed her lips slightly: "the wind is less. I''m a little uncomfortable today. Can I tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow?" Chu Feng surprised a smile, knowing that satina misunderstood his meaning, said: "I want to see if I can help you to restore the strength of the blood essence, it is not what you want, and look at your mood is not good, I am not a person to take advantage of others'' danger, that also has no sentiment."


    Satina blushed. At first she thought Chu Feng wanted to do something to her.


    She reached out her hand and handed it to chufeng. When Chu Feng held her hand, satina still felt a little more uncomfortable. She pursed her lips and held back the meaning of chufeng''s hand.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes, the original force surging into satina''s body, explore her body, because of the loss of a drop of blood essence, satina''s body is now very weak, can play out only 30% of the usual strength.


    Chu Feng tried to use the power of the source to repair satina''s blood loss. At first, it was a little slow, and then it played a role.


    Satina also found that her strength was being repaired little by little, her eyes twinkled with curiosity, and then covered it up, because Chu Feng was not the first time to restore her strength. Although she did not know how Chu Feng could do all this, she did not know that, but it did not affect her acceptance of Chu Feng''s healing.


    After a while, Chu Feng took back his hand and opened his eyes. He said in a soft voice, "feel it. Is it better?"


    Satina nodded and stood up and slightly moved her hands and feet. She found that the feeling of weakness was gone. The whole person was in the peak state. It seemed that there was no sequelae for the loss of blood essence.However, satina did not show much excitement, just kept a little polite: "thank you for the less wind!"


    Chu Feng took a meaningful look at satina. From the beginning of leaving the underground palace, he felt that there was something wrong with satyana, but he still couldn''t see what was wrong.


    She got up and went to satina, who subconsciously stepped back, pursed her lips and lowered her head: "less wind, can I take a bath first?"


    "You misunderstood me again." Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile and went to the door and turned back: "if I want you, it must be when you are willing to. Now you don''t have that little emotion. I don''t want you. Go with me. I have got the Holy Grail of light, but I''m temporarily banned."


    "It''s a chaotic artifact, and it''s something of a Protoss. It''s coming out, and it needs to be witnessed. Don''t you want it?"


    Once again, she misunderstood the meaning of Chu Feng. Satina was a little embarrassed, but no matter how much embarrassment, she suppressed her because of the death of the saint.


    She pursed her red lips and walked to Chu Feng. Chu Feng naturally encircled satina''s waist and left in an instant. With the cooperation of the magic light wings, she soon arrived in a no man''s land of the demon world and landed on a desert Gobi.


    After releasing satina''s waist, Chu Feng walked forward. About ten meters later, he stopped. He raised his head to see the stars in the night sky. His hands were also raised, gathering a mysterious force.


    There was a faint light in the void, and gradually became dazzling. The darkness around was completely suppressed by it, as bright as day.


    The Holy Grail of light appeared in the sky, suspended in the void and slowly rotated. At the moment of its appearance, satina''s beautiful eyes also condensed into awn, and subconsciously clenched her fists.


    It''s the Grail of light, the treasure once held by the God King, the ancestor of the Protoss. But now it''s in front of you, but it doesn''t belong to the protoss anymore.


    Repressing the impulse in her heart, satina quietly looked at all this, hoping to see how Chu Feng made the Holy Grail of light recognize the Lord, and even announced the birth of the Holy Grail.


    The thunder roared in the sky, and the light of the Holy Grail of light was like a small sun. All the darkness was suppressed by it. The surging peaceful breath surged in the air, giving people a very comfortable feeling.


    Chu Feng''s fingernails cut through a hole. Minghong''s magic sword also appeared directly from nothingness and revolved around the Holy Grail of light, as if to suppress the Holy Grail of light and force it to recognize the Lord.


    Chaos artifact like the Holy Grail of light has already produced spirit. If it has its soul, it can''t make its soul submit, so it can''t recognize the Lord.


    Chu Feng''s face coagulates and shouts: "the spirit of Holy Grail, don''t you come out to see your master?"


    The Holy Grail of light turns faster and faster, and even produces a powerful force, forming a whirlpool of air waves. Chu Feng''s hair moves with the wind, but his eyes never leave the Holy Grail of light.


    With its speed increasing, a faint figure appeared on the Holy Grail, just like climbing out of the Holy Grail. Physically, the spirit of the Holy Grail of light is the form of a woman.


    Only heard her lazy mouth: "I have been sleeping for so many years, what is the master?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth touched up a touch of fun, the finger tip of the mouth three drops of blood floating up and directly into the Holy Grail: "master, is your feeling now, remember this taste, remember this feeling, I will be your master in the future."


    "The devil!" The spirit of the Holy Grail seemed to be very surprised. After the sound of exclamation, the shape slowly disappeared, and the rotation speed of the Holy Grail of light slowed down. However, there were more and more clouds rolling over the sky.


    Suddenly, the Holy Grail of light sent out a bright light, illuminating the whole demon world. While she closed her eyes slightly, she also knew that Chu Feng had already recognized the Lord of the Holy Grail of light with the blood of the devil. Now, unless Chu Feng voluntarily gives up or he dies, the Holy Grail of light can only be the thing of Chu Feng.


    When the Holy Grail of light announced its birth in a unique way, and even made the heaven and the world appear abnormal color, the spirit world, the blood pool underground palace under the God King''s palace.


    Nagura, who has been cultivating since coming back, opened her eyes and raised her head slightly: "this is the breath of the Holy Grail of light. Mosuo, Mosuo, it''s not worth your death. Why don''t you tell me the news of the Grail of light in advance? Did Chu Feng get the ban of Shenzu


    While talking to herself, nagula left the blood pool in a twinkling. When she reappeared, she stood in front of the God King''s palace in a suit of war armor, and announced in a loud voice: "from today on, the spirit world is blocked. No matter who is allowed to go out, no one is allowed to enter!"


    "If anyone wants me to come back without permission after leaving the spirit world, I will be killed!"


    To prevent the violent killing of Chu Feng, nagula had to be careful www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2715

    The news of spiritual blockade reached Chu Feng''s ears the next morning.


    Chu Feng did not express any opinion on this, but expressed no language for nagula''s courage, and was too suspicious.


    Other chufeng dare not say that, but as far as the situation is concerned, nagula''s overall strength must be the first person in the world of heaven and earth. He can completely let go of his hands and feet to wreak havoc on them, but nagula didn''t do so, which made Chu Feng a little speechless. Of course, nagula''s caution and suspicion is also a good thing for chufeng.


    As for nagula''s way of doing things, Chu Feng expected. On the contrary, if nagula didn''t, chufeng would be surprised. The reason is that nagula is too suspicious and too careful.


    It can also be said that nagula''s own confidence is not enough. With the birth of the Holy Grail of light, nagula will be more careful, just as he started to seek cooperation with the demon emperor, in order to enhance his confidence.


    It''s a pity that if he dies in the future, he will surely regret that he was too careful and missed a good opportunity to catch all of them.


    Inside the demon hall, the morning sun rises, Chu Feng sits at the top of the table, and there are Yihong and others below.


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up and said: "nagula is absolutely sure that he can kill me, but it is because he is cautious and dare not move, and he has blocked the spirit world and allowed no entry. This is a good thing for me. I will send my order to Yan Luo and let them lead the temple army to the small world of the spirit world."


    "At my command, I will directly break through the spirit world and behead nagura!"


    The people present almost doubted whether they had heard it wrong. Shouldn''t it be time to watch the change? Where did Chu Feng come from? Did he take the initiative to mobilize the army?


    Nagula has always been cautious. If he had the courage to fight, wouldn''t it be a disaster?


    "It''s easy to be bold, but it''s hard for you to make a prudent person take risks because they''re so suspicious."


    Chu Feng knew what they thought from the people''s looks. He said with a smile: "now nagula is like this. If I don''t do anything quietly, he will gradually relax his vigilance and start with me. If I move frequently, he will only take the initiative to defend."


    With a shrewd look in his eyes, he added: "because he doesn''t think he is my opponent, he will think that only the absolute strong will move frequently. I want to give him the illusion that he is not my opponent all the time."


    "At this time, I can do a lot of things, such as finding nagula''s weakness and catching all of them!"


    Chu Feng''s explanation didn''t make people at the scene relaxed. Although he said it was reasonable, it was based on nagula''s suspicious situation. If nagula must go crazy once, what should be done then?


    And look for nagula''s weakness. Can nagula have any weakness?


    Yihong looked at the faces of the people and knew that they were almost the same as his own. He took a step forward and said, "Chu Feng, nagula is indeed a suspicious and a little bit self-confident person. It is estimated that it is affected by his magic cultivation. But it will be a little risky. We can win and we can''t afford to lose!"


    If nagula dares to move, what should be done? Is Chu Feng going to do it or not?


    Yihong''s worry has been recognized by everyone, that is, it is too risky, because the human mind is unpredictable, and no one knows what kind of decision nagula will make at the next moment.


    Chu Feng passed by one by one from the faces of all the people and shook his head with a bitter smile: "then when I didn''t say it!"


    The reason for this arrangement is to make nagula more suspicious and dare not to do so, so that he can have enough time to arrange the means to nagula. However, according to what everyone means now, Chu Feng knows that they don''t want to take risks.


    That''s a bet on nagula. If you win, it''s good. If you lose, there will be no future.


    Chu Feng has his own self-confidence, but he doesn''t want to be stubborn in the case of everyone''s opposition. At least in the current situation, it is not suitable for dictatorship.


    He stood up and said, "but preparation should be proper. Tell them that when I need to come to the spirit world in the shortest time, I will ask yun''er to help them reach the spirit world as quickly as possible. For the first battle of the spirit world, I will clean it from the top down."


    "If you don''t fight, you''ll have to kill the city in the first World War!"


    The bloody words let everyone feel the firmness of Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng has already stepped back and can not directly send troops. If they want to ask for anything, it is to challenge the authority of Chu Feng. I believe Chu Feng will never allow such things to exist.


    One by one left the demon hall, only white lotus accompany in the side of Chu Feng.


    No one was present. Bai He went to the back of Chu Feng and skillfully massaged his shoulder. He was not as proud as the first lady of Yimen, but a kind of humility and respect for Chu Feng.Chu Feng closed his eyes and leaned against it. After a long time, he said softly, "Bai He, do you think my retrogression is correct?"


    "Wrong!" Bai He was stunned for a moment, and then replied: "master, you are the master of the demon world. Everyone here seems to be your people. If their suggestions are right, you can certainly adopt them. But just now, I think the master is right, and they are a little bit withdrawn."


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up after hearing the speech. Bai He didn''t need to say the following words. He also knew what she wanted to say, that is, if she didn''t send a large army today, the opportunity would not exist.


    Nagula is a suspicious person. The more unscrupulous others are, he will only be more careful. He will never think that it is the false and actual means of others. In this way, he will miss the most favorable opportunity. Suspicious people will have such common problems.


    But within the demon world, ten people and eight people were against it, and Chu Feng was not good at forcing troops out.


    Left hand on the seat handle, beat rhythmically, after a while said: "I''m sure I won''t miss this good opportunity to keep nagula alert. Go down first, I''ll make my own arrangements."


    White lotus put down his hand, do not know how to arrange Chu Feng, she did not ask, respectfully left the demon hall.


    Chu Feng sat there alone, raised his hand, and the ring of ethereal spirit flickered with faint light. At the next moment, a dark gate appeared in the hall. The demon who could not see the real face came out.


    Chufeng stopped three meters away, a pale hand stretched out in front of the body, the body bent: "demon God!"


    "Half step sage, you have to continue to grow up!" Chu Feng took a faint look at the demon king, stood up and went to him: "today I call you here is one thing, and so on, I will let Wan''er lift some of the restrictions of the demon world, not requiring everyone to come out for a long time, but for 10 days and a half months."


    The demon world was suppressed by Lu Wan. Even today, Lu Wan didn''t mean to lift the ban, because there were 100000 divine realms in the demon Kingdom, which could not be afforded by the heaven and the world. If all of them came out, it would bring disaster to the heaven and earth.


    So there is a time limit, only half an hour at most.


    The demon gentleman straightens up: "respect God to be able to agree?"


    "You have to promise if you don''t want to!" Chu Feng said calmly: "so now you go back and prepare, let the eighteen demons arrange, send 10000 people to some small world of the spirit world, make the momentum bigger, don''t ask to enter the spirit world, just let the devil, sleep and eat uneasy!"


    The demon Jun nodded slightly and turned to leave. Chu Feng stopped him again: "don''t you go back to have a look? I think she must miss you very much."


    The demon king stopped for a moment, and then did not say a word. He went back to where he came from. The door of the demon Kingdom, which twinkled with light, also disappeared in front of Chu Feng, and the palace regained its calm again.


    Chu Feng had no choice but to go to the devil temple. He came to LV Wan''s room. The elegant and noble woman sat there. Chu Feng went over and sat down and directly said, "change the ban. I think ten thousand people from the demon kingdom will be enough in 15 days. Is that ok?"


    "What are you going to do?" Lu Wan asked in dismay.


    Chu Feng didn''t hide it. He said something about it just now, but spread out his hands helplessly: "they all don''t agree to transfer the temple army. When the time comes, there will be an accident. So I can only let the demon Kingdom army go out. Ten thousand strong people of the divine realm come. Nagula will doubt my intention. The more suspicious he is, the less he will act."


    "Of course, I don''t worry about the actions. People in the demon world can go back to the demon world with an idea at any time."


    Lu Wan didn''t immediately agree to Chu Feng''s request. Instead, she narrowed her eyes and asked, "you don''t want to let the demon world come out completely? If so, I can tell you that even if you don''t want me again, I won''t agree. Now there are no one hundred powerful gods in all the heaven and earth. The army of demon kingdom is going out, which has a great influence. "


    Because that is, there are ten thousand gods!


    Chu Feng drew closer to Lu Wan''s waist and blew a breath into her ear: "I understand the truth you understand. And even if you agree, nihilism will not agree. It will worry about its own game and can''t play it."


    Lu Wan blushed and pushed Chu Feng aside: "nonsense, nothingness is not a woman."


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "that''s no man or woman, but every time it appears, it''s like a dream. I guess I want to be a woman. Unfortunately, I can''t touch it. If I can, I''ll really ravage her."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words more and more explicit, Lu Wan got up with a red face and red ears. Her heart fluttered and she stepped back a little worried about Chu Feng''s animal nature. She also remembered one thing: "by the way, dreams seem to be in the place where you buried Chang''e these days. I don''t know what to do!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, where in addition to burying Chang''e, there is also the Phoenix blood left by Qing. What is the dream doing there?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2716

    Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to the dream, but Lu Wan mentioned that he still wanted to have a look.


    Not to mention that the dream has been played several times at a critical time. The only time that she was trapped by diezun sisters was not a dream. If it was not a dream, Chu Feng always had a kind of patience beyond ordinary people.


    After leaving the demon hall, Chu Feng soon came to the place where there were few people. On the sky, you could see a dream in white, sitting there, or that kind of refined breath. Such a woman can almost be said to be perfect, it is no wonder that nothingness will become her every time it appears.


    Fall from the sky, walk forward slowly, not to the side of the dream, the latter will know who to speak generally: "liar!"


    A liar?


    Dream words let Chu Feng confused, this is obviously said to himself, but when is he a liar?


    Dream stood up and turned around, staring at Chu Feng, as if Chu Feng owed her a thousand years of love debt: "you said that I would go with you to the demon domain to fight with the demon emperor, and you would remove the mark you planted in my body. Although I didn''t do it in the end, I also helped to respect the gods. They suppressed all the clans in the demon domain."


    "But many days have passed, and you are not ready to honor what you promised me?"


    I thought it was something. It was the mark in the tangled body.


    Chu Feng smiles and walks forward. The dream retreats a few steps with vigilance. It''s not the first time that Chu Feng is slighted. She doesn''t want to encounter such a thing again.


    Helplessly spread his hands to show that he did not have any meaning, Chu Feng said with a smile: "do you want to live with me forever?"


    Because in the body of the dream, Chu Feng left behind the blood spirit contract that dream can not be enemies with him in a hundred years.


    "You mind me!" Dream Jiao drinks a, the face takes faint anger.


    Chu Feng stares at the dream, the latter does not fear to meet the eyes of Chu Feng, the atmosphere in the air at the moment seems a little dull, like a stubborn woman, is glaring at a heartless general.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng gently raised his hand. The mysterious and peaceful power surged out of the cage and covered the whole body of the dream. Slowly, a dim light spot appeared in the center of the dream''s eyebrows, and finally gradually dissipated.


    Chu Feng also took back his hand and looked calm: "the blood spirit contract has been lifted, and I will keep my promise. So you still want to find me to revenge me for the things I despise you. Welcome at any time."


    After feeling the situation in her body, dream knows that Chu Feng has indeed released the blood spirit contract, and she does not have to be bound by any more.


    Heart relaxed at the same time, the dream went to Chu Feng in front of, suddenly raised a hand to slap in the face of Chu Feng and said: "rogue!"


    Bachu''s hand was lifted up a few steps, so that the power of Ba Zhen''s face was not blocked.


    In the face of the woman who did not know the specific origin until now, Chu Feng was not angry. She just treated her in a normal way: "I''m sorry for your slight, but your strength is not my opponent at all. This is the demon world. If you want to stay here, I won''t say anything, and you can leave casually."


    Turning around and walking out and slowly rising into the air, Chu Feng also said again: "but the scandal is also said in front of us. If one day we really become the enemy, I will not be polite and will not show mercy."


    The wings of magic light spread out, Chu wind disappeared in the vision of the dream in an instant, even a little breath did not leave, as if never appeared in general.


    The dream looked at the direction of Chu Feng''s leaving. In her beautiful eyes, a faint helpless twinkled in her eyes. After a long time, she took back her eyes and clenched her fists gently. There was a trace of helplessness on her face: "our destiny has been doomed, but we have no choice but to become the enemy. Sorry, this is my duty!"


    A word to himself, dream eyes to the front of the flat, eyes slightly squint, and then look back to the direction of Chu Feng left, the body gradually become fuzzy, disappeared in the air.


    Not long after the dream left, Chu Feng came back from the sky and Lu Wan appeared in the air.


    Eyes deep look at the distance, Chu Feng whispered: "Wan''er, I and dream are destined to become enemies?"


    "I don''t know!" Lu Wan and Chu Feng heard the dream''s Soliloquy in the dark. Lu Wan shook her head and said, "maybe only yun''er can give you an answer, but nothingness may block some things. Yun''er''s peeping fate may not be true, but for dreams, be careful not to make a big mistake."


    "After all, ancient practitioners should have disappeared and should not exist."


    Chu Feng didn''t know about the ancient things, and Lu Wan didn''t know which Xiuzhen family the dream came from, whether it was destroyed in the hands of ancient demons, or what it was.


    The only thing that can be sure is that the emergence of dreams, and still appear around them, is not an accident. As a saint, dreams should not be like this.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng felt something to look at in another direction, and his mouth flashed a helpless color: "in the demon world, now the only two women who make me headache are dreams and satina. Now I don''t know where the dream is going. Where is satina going?"When Chu Feng mentioned satina, Lu Wan''s body shook unnaturally. So far, Chu Feng didn''t know about the saint. Satyana himself did not mention the saint, as if the death of the saint did not cause satina any emotion.


    With a frown, Lu Wan said softly, "Chu Feng, I know you believe in satina''s character, but there is one thing I think I should tell you. Of course, at the end of the day, do you want to say it? That''s your business. I just hope that you can keep a little vigilance on satina at any time."


    Lu Wan is usually very strict in his speech, but today''s speech is more heavy.


    Chu Feng solemnly nodded: "say!"


    "Do you remember the old woman who was beaten by you in the palace of the king of God?" Lu Wan pondered for a moment and lifted her red lips: "I don''t know why she had an evil smell on her body at that time, like a demon family, but I can be sure that she is not a demon, but a half human and half soul like Mosuo."


    Chu Feng hears the speech, the facial expression affects: "half person half soul, do you know that old woman?"


    "Yes, in ancient times." Lu Wan nodded her head gently, and her eyes were dignified: "her name is Saint slave. She was once the most loyal follower of the ancient god king and the most loyal person to the protoss, but now she is killed by you."


    Chu Feng''s whole body froze at the same place and retreated in shaking. If it wasn''t Lu Wan who said this, he would almost suspect that he was joking with him. Is that old woman from the protoss?


    Her eyelids fluttered and she said with a bitter smile, "Wan''er, this joke is not funny at all, and you even know why you didn''t stop me at that time. Must satina hate me now?"


    "I don''t know if she hates you or not." Seeing Chu Feng''s unacceptable look, Lu Wan knew that the impact was still great: "I only know that I called you at that time, but your speed was too fast. I didn''t have time to stop you. You have seriously injured the saint, so I can''t say anything more. That just directly provoked satina to be angry on the spot."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. He believed that all that Lu Wan said was true. The old woman who was killed by him was the saint of the divine family. The most loyal person to the protoss was that he also killed the saint in front of satina.


    Rubbing the temple, feeling the pain, Chu Feng squinted his eyes and asked, "she is a saint. What was she doing to satina at that time? Why does it look like she is very hard?"


    "I don''t know!" Lu Wan shook her head and said some of her own judgments: "it may be that when we were banned in the mirror image, satina was seriously injured by Mosuo. At that time, the saint was not hurting satina, but helping her heal. It was also an uncertain thing."


    Chu Feng silent down, the impact of this news is too big, big to him in a short period of time simply can not accept.


    It was the saint slave of the protoss, but she killed her in front of satina. At that time, Chu Feng thought that satyana''s dull look was the cause of her fright. But in retrospect, Chu Feng realized that it was not satyana who was frightened, but that she could not accept the death of Saint slave.


    Gently clenched his fist, and finally slowly let go: "I know this matter. Don''t tell others for the time being, and don''t let satina know. I already know the identity of the saint."


    "The woman even swallowed this tone. Did she not want to destroy the cooperation out of the overall situation, or did she lie down and taste the gall?"


    In the self-talk, Chu Feng walks forward. Her figure is bleak and lonely. Lu Wan doesn''t follow her. She knows that Chu Feng is going to find satina.


    Lu Wan didn''t know what would happen if she knew Chu Feng. However, she could not help praying for her when she thought about the life and death of satina.


    She could only hope in her heart that satyana could understand why Chu Feng was doing at that time, otherwise things would not be the way they are now, or even the disaster of the whole Protoss.


    Until she couldn''t see Chu Feng''s figure, satina withdrew her eyes, then looked forward, and frowned slightly: "how can you have this feeling?"


    She did not know why, in the demon world should be a peaceful environment, but now it is sprouting, very special feeling.


    As for the special difference, Lu Wan himself did not know!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2717

    Thousands of miles to the west of the demon hall, satina directly fell across the void. There was no trace of a person around. Only occasionally, she could see the birds flying across the sky.


    Standing on the top of a mountain, satina looked back and seemed to be observing if anyone was following her. She was sure that there was no abnormality. She stepped forward and took out something like a jade pendant from her body. Her eyes twinkled with light tears.


    This is the thing that the saint once wore. The latter has died and disappeared. Satina wants to set up a monument for her only with the things she used in her lifetime. As for why she wants to stand in the world of demons, she has her own thoughts.


    Slowly raised her hand, and her strength was released. There was a pit in front of her. Satyana stepped forward and put the jade pendant in her hands. Then she filled the soil back and raised a small grave bag.


    When she looked up and saw a huge stone in the distance, satina directly sucked it in between her hands. The power of the God of creation constantly raged at the huge stone in front of her. It was only for a while that the stone was cut open and became a stone tablet.


    Satina bit her lips, endure the sadness of her heart. A finger in the deep drives the power to carve characters on the stone tablet. There is no redundant information, but a few simple words: the closest person!


    Then satina put the stone tablet in front of the grave bag, knelt in front of it, and tears slowly ran across her face: "saint, I haven''t seen my father several times since I was a child. My mother just wanted to fight for power and gain with the rest of her father''s women. It was you who took care of me to grow up, so that I could avoid the struggle between brothers and sisters."


    "Sometimes I even think that you are my real grandmother. It is you who gave me the most carefree childhood and past. Thank you!"


    Facing the stone tablet, satina kowtowed three times, each time there was no water. It can be seen that for the saint, she has a feeling beyond blood.


    What satyana didn''t know was that Chu Feng saw all this. He didn''t show up, but hid in the clouds in the sky, listening to every action and every word of satina in his ears, which also let him disperse the idea of going down now.


    Satina hid the death of the saint in her heart. If she goes down now, she can only stimulate her inner hatred. Will she kill her or not?


    Chu Feng didn''t know how many people died in his own hands. But this time, Chu Feng felt that his cruelty was wrong. Satyana didn''t retaliate. She didn''t have a strong desire to die. But seeing her kneeling in front of the stone tablet, Chu Feng was ashamed.


    At that time, he thought that satina was in danger, so he would not give a blow. If it was on the premise of saving satina, then the saint would not fall first, and the tragedy of the last death of the saint would not happen.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng''s original intention is to stir up the matter and apologize to satina, and then see what kind of attitude she is and whether she can still cooperate.


    But now Chu Feng doesn''t mean to stir it up. Satina is worshiping the saints. If she goes down and mentions it herself, it will only intensify the contradiction.


    Turning around, Chu Feng left the sky soundlessly. He didn''t want to let satina know that he had been to this place, because knowing things would only make satina''s heart more uncomfortable.


    On the top of the mountain, a monument was set up with the relics of the saints. Satina also stood up. The tears in the corner of her eyes had already dissipated. Besides the faint tears on her face, she could not see the trace of her crying. Instead, it was the soft and pure color.


    bowed to the stone tablet again. Sarti Anna firmly said: "holy slave, I promise again here, I will let the protoss rise again. If the weather is unfair, I will let this day has the final say."


    Leave the oath to the saint, satina turned around and left, she did not want to continue to stay, she was afraid to continue to stay here, think of the death of the saint, will not help looking for Chu Feng, never die!


    About three thousand miles away, satina was supposed to go back to the demon hall, but in the sky above a mountain top, she stopped because she saw Chu Feng sitting on the top of the mountain, and there was no one around.


    Do not know Chu Feng is to follow her to come here, satina with a curious mind to fall down, because she did not cover up their own breath, even after it has not seen Chu Feng, it is inevitable that a little unreasonable.


    Chu Feng turned his back to him, but he knew that satina was coming, and let his look as natural as possible. Chu Feng stood up and turned around, and put a smile on his mouth: "why, do you come out to hang out?"


    Satina''s mouth slightly moved, cover up the inner uneasiness, en said: "in the demon hall is a bit boring, and you are not very familiar with, so you go out for a walk, less wind, do you stay here in a daze?"


    "Think of something on your mind!" From afar, he said, "if you have done something wrong, if you''ve done something wrong, you''ve done something wrong."


    Chu Feng''s words made satina''s heart thump for a moment. She always felt that if Chu Feng said these words to some extent, she thought it would be Lu Wan who had told Chu Feng. So it was really possible to think about it. She took a deep breath and sat down beside her and said, "can you tell me?"Chu Feng takes a light look at satina and knows that she must have guessed it in her heart. However, Chu Feng has not broken some points. It is good that we all know something. It is not suitable to go down directly just now, but now it can be said in other ways. It can also be regarded as turning to see satina''s attitude.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng''s eyes continued to look forward, deep and bright: "that was a thing that happened before. A friend was in danger. I just arrived and saw someone was torturing him. At that time, I was in a hurry to kill that man. Later, I realized that he was a very important person of my friend, just like his relatives."


    "It''s just that I know it''s too late and everything can''t be retrieved. I want to apologize, but I don''t know how to open my mouth, because people are really dead in my hands. What do you think I should do, Princess Anna?"


    Satina frowned slightly, and Chu Feng''s words undoubtedly showed that he knew about the saint.


    When she breathed out her sullen breath, she tried to calm herself down, closed her eyes and opened her eyes. Then she said, "the starting point of little wind was right. I believe your friend will understand, because if you knew the situation at that time, you would not have killed that person with heavy hand."


    "It can only be said that your friend didn''t tell the people around him frankly. You were too impulsive and cruel at that time, and both sides were wrong!"


    When satina spoke, Chu Feng didn''t look at her in the face, but her left eye was staring at her all the time. She couldn''t see anything wrong from her look. She was very calm.


    Just in her body, Chu Feng''s left eye saw the look of resentment, knowing that although satina''s mouth was saying that, but in her heart, it was still unable to put down, even if she knew that he was fighting to save her, and that if someone died, it would be superfluous to find any excuse.


    Shaking his head slightly, Chu Feng asked softly, "Princess Anna, if you were my friend, what would you do?"


    Satyana was stunned. Both of them knew that chufeng asked her what it meant?


    Stunned for a moment, satina pursed her lips and asked, "does that little wind want to hear the truth or lies?"


    Chufeng gentle smile: "the truth lies, I want to hear."


    Satina took back her eyes. She did not know that Chu Feng had dark eyes and could see the darkness in the world. She said softly, "if I tell you the truth, I will talk about things. I don''t blame you for this."


    "The truth is, I''ll put up with it, and when I''m absolutely sure, I''ll kill you, avenge the dead, and then commit suicide, because you''re killing to save me, and the starting point is for my good."


    When the truth and falsehood were finished, Chu Feng did not see the slightest deception, and knew that satina''s heart had the idea of killing him, but he was not absolutely sure.


    It is normal for an important person to die. No matter what the cause is, it is a fact that people die. She has to take revenge and then commit suicide. It can be seen that satina is still a person with clear gratitude and resentment.


    After dispersing the killing opportunity of satyana''s sprouting, Chu Feng gently smiles: "if you don''t have the assurance of revenge all your life?"


    Satina, without any thought, replied, "then wait until the opportunity comes."


    It''s still a big truth. Chu Feng doesn''t know whether to say that satina is too honest, or not afraid of death. Isn''t he worried about him taking precautions, so he killed her?


    In the dark, Chu Feng dispelled the doubts in her heart: "I hope my friend has such a chance, or she can only bury hatred and watch me continue to live in the world. In addition, things have been basically dealt with. How can you help me to enter the spiritual world silently?"


    "Nagula must have known that I''ve got the Grail of light, but will pay more attention to the spirit world. I don''t want to be found out by him, at least until I''m absolutely sure."


    Satina looked at Chu Feng and then moved her eyes. When she said those words just now, she was ready for Chu Feng to kill her, but Chu Feng didn''t mean that, and satina didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment.


    Let yourself try not to think, satiana said: "wait a few days, the spirit world will drop the spirit of peace, which will affect nagula''s perception of the spirit world. At that time, whether it is the transmission of rings, or the wind is weak, you can directly shuttle in, I believe that nagula will not be able to sense."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly: "peaceful spirit?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2718

    Satina nodded and told the spirit world of peace.


    It started in the ancient times. There was nothing above the highest peak where the God King temple was located. It was because the God King broke through there and became a saint. Therefore, it was built there. Besides being the core of the temple, it also changed the nature of heaven and earth when the God King broke through.


    Therefore, every year, when the God King breaks through, the place where the God King''s palace is located will drop a sense of peace. It is said that it is similar to the time when the God King breaks through to the saint. The purpose is to let the rest of the people feel the peace of the holy land.


    In the past, when the protoss had not been expelled by the demons, every day it was a ceremony for the gods to sacrifice to the king, but now it is definitely impossible.


    On that day, not only the God King Hall area will be affected, even the whole spirit world will be subject to slight fluctuations, that is also the most annoying day for the demon people, because on that day their perception ability will be greatly weakened, so the demons will be particularly low-key on that day, and the protoss will take advantage of that time to do something.


    The ancient demon king tried to break this kind of peaceful heaven when he didn''t fall, but he didn''t succeed. So today, the spirit of peace will appear on that day every year, and it''s the safest day to enter the spirit world on that day.


    Because on that day, even nagula''s perception would be affected. He did not dare to say in the God King''s palace area. If he was at the edge of the spirit world, he could not feel the slight breath fluctuation.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, but there was no doubt that satina was deceiving himself, because it was not good for her at all.


    Stand up: "then wait for a few days to enter the spirit world, you also take advantage of this time to adjust your mood. I believe that the protoss want to see a princess who leads them to create a better future, not a leader in a low mood."


    In a meaningful word, Chu Feng left the mountain directly and went in the direction of the demon hall, bringing out the strong breath, even if it was thousands of miles away.


    Satina blinked and clenched her lips. "Is this a reminder?"


    At present, satyana has confirmed that chufeng knows everything. What she said just now seems meaningless, but if you think deeply, you will find that Chu Feng is reminding her not to do stupid things. The protoss still needs her.


    Suppressing the resentment in her heart, satina said bitterly, "you don''t need to remind me that I won''t give you an excuse to kill me until I''m absolutely sure."


    Hate to say a continuous, satina also left the top of the mountain.


    Chu Feng''s speed is faster than that of satina. It''s not a little bit faster than that of satyana. It''s only after a short time that Chu Feng returns to the demon hall. Just before he falls in the demon hall, Chu Feng doesn''t go in. It''s not that he doesn''t want to go in, but he is blocked in front of him.


    I saw Dongfang Yun standing there with a angry face, as if played by Chu Feng for thousands of times, but did not recognize the general account.


    Chu Feng looks in the eye the corner of the mouth slightly twitches for a while, pretends as if nothing happened in general walked over: "how?"


    "What do you say?" Dongfang Yun, regardless of whether it might be heard, said, "what did you say to me when you left the demon world? Have you forgotten it? Or are you satisfied if you really want them to come to you? "


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and suddenly remembered what he said to Dongfang Yun when he was looking for the Holy Grail to leave the demon world. That is, when he came back, he would go to see the group of people in Guanghan palace and pacify their mood.


    They were not comfortable because of Chang''e''s death. Later, they killed the world for the sake of hope, which made the people in Guanghan palace feel that Chu Feng is a kind of mentality of using Chang''e. this matter has been suppressed by Oriental rhyme. If it was not for Dongfang rhyme, Chu Feng would have forgotten about it.


    East rhyme sees Chu Feng''s eyes some confused appearance, sullen asks a way: "you won''t really forget?"


    "No, I''m going to wait, but I have something else to do now." Chu Feng couldn''t admit that he began to forget. He quickly shook his head and said, "it''s the matter of my body''s mark. Wan''er says that the Holy Grail of light may be able to remove the mark and turn it into a miracle. I want to see you there again."


    When Chu Feng speaks, his look is in place and his tone is sincere. In addition, the East rhyme probably knows the things on Chu Feng''s body, but he doesn''t doubt anything.


    But for Chu Feng, she has never had a good face: "hum, you deserve it. Who told you to look for so many women? It may be that which woman was abandoned by you to harm you."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment. As if he didn''t hear the words of Oriental rhyme, he put his arm around her waist and went to the devil temple. He said, "wait, I''ll go with you. Now let''s see if the Holy Grail of light can create a miracle for me."


    Although Chu Feng didn''t show up in front of everyone, Dongfang Yun knew that Chu Feng''s heart was still anxious about the mark of his heart. She nodded and didn''t say anything. She just broke away from Chu Feng''s arms when she was about to enter the center of the hall, because she heard the footsteps coming from the front.


    Sure enough, turning a corner, situ Ya and Bai He came face to face. They had no communication, just like strangers.Chu Feng for their two people get along is to feel clearly, that is, one does not want to pay attention to one, as do not know the general walk past, two people also stopped.


    Chu Feng did not wait for them to open their mouth and said: "go down first, I have something to deal with!"


    In the past, as long as Chu Feng opened his mouth, situ Ya and Bai he were sure to go down. But now they stand there and move without meaning. They can''t help but make Chu Feng speechless. What''s wrong with these two women?


    "Master Bai he blushed slightly, lowered his head and said, "I heard you and miss Dongfang say just now that I want to use the Holy Grail of light to try to remove the mark,,,"


    look at Bai He''s look, and situ Ya also has a trace of expectation in his eyes. Chu Feng doesn''t know what these two women are thinking. Dare to see what the Holy Grail of light looks like Sound is really gossip.


    However, they have already revealed such a meaning. Chu Feng is not an inhumane person. He said, "follow me, but don''t make too much noise."


    Both stuya and Baihe want to see what the Holy Grail of light looks like. I think the rest of the people have the same idea. Chu Feng doesn''t want to be a mouse himself. When he tries to use the Holy Grail of light, there is a group of audience around him.


    Back in the bedroom, in addition to Dongfang Yun''s bad face, sometimes passing by situ ya, the rest is nothing.


    A bowl of water has been placed in front of him. Chu Feng stands in front of the table, his hand slightly raises, and a faint light appears between his palms. The Holy Grail of light then appears between his palms, slowly floating and rotating, and a faint peaceful breath is surging in the air, giving people a very comfortable feeling.


    Chu Feng grasped the Holy Grail of light, and vaguely felt the agitation of blood connection. He knew that this was the spirit of the Holy Grail in the Holy Grail of light. However, the Holy Grail of light had been recognized by the Lord under the suppression of Ming Hong magic sword. Chu Feng did not worry about any changes. Unless he died, the Holy Grail of light could only be used by him.


    Holding up the bowl of water from Baihe, Chu Feng poured directly into the Holy Grail of light. As the water entered the cup, there was a faint sound.


    In addition to Chu Feng himself, situ ya, Bai He and Dongfang Yun all felt dizzy with a shock of their heads. Their bodies shook and almost fell on the ground. When the slight sound disappeared, the three of them could still feel the slight tearing pain in their heads.


    They all looked at the Holy Grail in Chu Feng''s hands with shocked eyes. They could be sure that the situation just now was caused by the Holy Grail, but why did they feel this way?


    Chufeng also found the abnormality of Dongfang Yun and heard a slight sound just now, but those sounds were very comfortable in chufeng''s ears, and there was no strange place at all. Associating with LV Wan''s saying that the Holy Grail can interfere with Saints to a certain extent, is that the feeling just now?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng holds the Holy Grail and shakes it. The water that falls down is the same as before, but in it, Chu Feng can feel the restlessness of strength.


    This water is still water, but it is not the water just now. Maybe if the critically ill people drink it, they will soon return to normal state.


    Bearing a little excitement in his heart, Chu Feng lifted the Holy Grail of light and poured it directly. He opened his mouth and let the water enter into it. He felt cool and cool from his throat to his stomach. He was very comfortable.


    Chu Feng lifted his hand and the Holy Grail disappeared in his hand. He closed his eyes and carefully felt the changes of his body. He could detect that the water he had just drunk was fusing with his body, even close to the position of his heart. He was trying to eliminate the imprint of planting.


    But with the passage of time, Chu Feng''s face gradually became heavy. The water produced by the Holy Grail of light has a special effect and can also have an impact on the body of the saint. But when it is close to the heart, it all disappears and evaporates.


    Don''t say to eliminate the mark, that is, the connection can not be done.


    Open his eyes, chufeng slowly clenched his fist, trying to find the Holy Grail of light. The most important thing is to eliminate the imprint inside the body. Now he has tried, but it has no effect at all, which makes Chu Feng feel a little upset.


    Looking forward to the color of Dongfang Yun, the three people also found that Chu Feng''s look was something wrong. Knowing that Chu Feng must have failed, they all knew how to speak, because they felt that Chu Feng was not in a good mood.


    After a short silence, Chu Feng dispelled his boredom. Although the Holy Grail of light can''t remove his body''s constitution, it is still very useful in other aspects from the change of water just poured into the Holy Grail of light.


    Even if it can''t turn decadent into magic, the sound it plays alone can also provide great help to the enemy.


    "It seems that I''m not very lucky. I''ll think of other ways later."


    Dongfang Yun three people did not answer, because now said what, all appear to be a little pale, Chu Feng does not want to say, just do not want everyone to be upset with him, this point they are still clear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2719

    Chu Feng can be sure that the Holy Grail of light has the effect of turning decadent into magic, but it has no effect on the mysterious mark in his body.


    Although there is a sense of wasting time in my heart, it is still a chaotic artifact. When I am depressed, there is not much disappointment. I just hope that when I fight nagura, I can have an extraordinary effect.


    As for the mysterious mark in the body, the mysterious woman didn''t want his life directly, so it must be that he still has the value to use. As long as he doesn''t want his life, Chu Feng believes that there will be a solution. Otherwise, there is no need for the mysterious woman to do such a thing.


    Make yourself as relaxed as possible, and don''t affect the mood of dongfangyun, and tell them not to talk about it everywhere, so that the rest of the people will know about it and affect their next plan.


    The three of Dongfang rhyme know that Chu Feng is pretending to be relaxed. How can a person be controlled by others at any time?


    However, they didn''t know how to comfort Chu Feng. They knew a lot about Chu Feng, so they didn''t say anything. According to Chu Feng''s meaning, they kept a tight lipped mouth about things that could not remove the mark of the Holy Grail of light.


    Of course, they know that even if they keep their mouth shut, Zhang Yuner will know, but the way we know is different, and the way we face it is just different.


    Chu Feng failed to remove the mark with the Holy Grail of light, and did not continue to stay in the demon hall. He left with Dongfang Yun and went to the place where the people of Guanghan palace lived in the demon world to comfort the women''s worries.


    When Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun came down from the sky, many women from Guanghan palace had gathered in front of the central building hall where the people of Guanghan palace lived. Each of them had absolute beauty. But when they saw Chu Feng, they didn''t look very good. If Dongfang Yun didn''t stand aside, someone would have questioned Chu Feng.


    For these women''s mind, Chu Feng naturally understood, so they gave themselves what kind of look Chu Feng would not care, showing a faint smile: "I heard you want to see me, go in and talk about it!"


    Said Chu Feng to go into the hall, but standing in front of the people in the East Yanran and Juexin under the leadership of others, simply did not give Chu Feng the meaning of the way.


    Oriental rhyme follows in one side, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Chu Feng just used the Holy Grail of light and couldn''t untie the imprint in his body. Now he was in a bad mood. At first, Dongfang Yun wanted Chu Feng to take a rest and come back to avoid further affecting his mood. As expected, when he arrived, he met the expected things. People in Guanghan palace deliberately aimed at chufeng.


    On the face of it, she is Chang''e''s follower, but secretly she is a woman of Chu Feng. Now a group of people are against Chu Feng who is in a bad mood. Dongfang Yun naturally will not agree with her.


    When Chu Feng was blocked and stopped, Dongfang Yun stepped forward and said with a cold face: "all get out of the way. The rest of you can do whatever they should. This is the wind is less and the master of the demon world. Don''t forget where you are now."


    Dongfang Yanran and others all glared at Chu Feng, but they did not dare to show such an expression for Oriental rhyme, because the original Shenyin gate and Xianzhong gate in the modern world were all created by Oriental rhyme. It can be said that they were all cultivated by Oriental rhyme.


    Although unwilling to let Chu Feng go in like this, the face of Dongfang rhyme still needs to be given. After a look at each other, Dongfang Yan Ran said, "the people of the original Shenyin gate will go down first, and Qingyuan will stay."


    One side of Juexin a pair of eyes coldly staring at Chu Feng, also light mouth: "the people of xianchongmen also go down first!"


    Many women standing behind them, you look at me, I look at you, and then slowly fade away. Only when they pass by chufeng, they all look discontented. Their eyes are no different from looking at Chen Shimei and heartless man.


    When Chu Feng stood there, there was only embarrassment. As the master of the demon world and a saint, he was now glared at by a group of women. Compared with the absolute authority of nagula, Chu Feng felt that he was a failure. What''s fair?


    If there is no fairness, now who dares to question him, who dares to let him give an account?


    Take a breath gently. After almost all the people have retreated, Chu Feng goes through the hall first and walks into the hall. Although he is a little uncomfortable in his heart, he has already come, so he can give a little explanation to this group of women.


    It should be a little apology for Chang''e.


    "I warn you first."


    After Chu Feng went in, Dongfang Yun, who was half beat behind, told Dongfang Yanran and others who had not yet entered: "fengshao is the master''s man, and the master''s departure is not what he wants to see. He is making constant efforts to make the master come back one day, and even his own problems are not taken care of."


    From the Oriental Yan ran their faces one by one, Oriental rhyme said word by word: "so wait until you get in, I hope you will speak as politely as possible."


    After leaving the warning words, Dongfang Yun went in and left Dongfang Yanran. You look at me and I look at you. They are all angry, but this anger is not against Dongfang Yun, and they will not have resentment against Dongfang Yun, but against Chu Feng.I feel that chufeng not only cheated Chang''e, but also deceived Dongfang rhyme. He scolded Chu Feng''s son-in-law in his heart and walked in behind him.


    Chu Feng has already sat in the top position. In the past, only Chang''e and Dongfang Yun could sit in this position. But now that he comes, naturally only he can sit on it.


    Look, everyone has come in and stand below. Chu Feng looks at them one by one. Dongfang Yanran and Dongfang Qingyuan, Jue Xin Jue Jue Jue Qing Qing Yuan, Jue Xin Jue Jue Jue Qing Qing Yuan, and WAN Di are all people who know each other. At the moment, some of them are just resentment, without any awe.


    Deep breath, chufeng soft voice of the mouth: "Yun Yun said you want to see me, if you want to ask me, now say it."


    Dongfang Yun''s face was slightly red, and she secretly scolded Chu Feng for calling her rhyme. Dongfang Yanran also stepped forward to open her mouth at this time: "the wind is less. We respect your behavior of safeguarding the universe now, but we are a group of women, and we are still emotional in our hearts."


    "At the beginning, the emperor asked us to choose to follow you and follow your instructions. We followed them. It''s not that we really want to surrender, but because of the emperors and daughters, we have to compromise. But now that the emperors and daughters have passed away, can you give us an explanation?"


    The tone did not leave any face, aggressive: "why did you not appear when the emperor was killed by nagula, and then it was just a simple sadness, and then there was no expression? And the woman in the demon domain was killed by the demon emperor, but you even changed the original plan for her, and didn''t hesitate to kill the whole world? "


    Cold hum a: "at the beginning, is not the wind less strong enough, so want to use the emperor daughter, actually for the emperor daughter does not have the slightest emotion?"


    Dongfang Yun''s face changed slightly, and she had already warned outside. She didn''t want to ask for such aggressive words. She was angry and said, "Yan Ran!"


    The Oriental Yan Ran, who still wants to talk, hummed and didn''t say anything more, but a pair of eyes staring at Chu Feng has always been cold as ice.


    Chu Feng leaned on the chair, and Dongfang Yanran''s question could have been thought of before he came, so there is nothing to be angry about now. Even Dongfang Yun had such an idea at the beginning, and Dongfang Yanran and others who didn''t understand him thought so. Chu Feng didn''t have any strange idea about it.


    After a short silence, Chu Feng gently nodded: "you want to ask the question is right, in this matter, anyone will feel that I favor one another, but in my heart, I am worthy of the heart!"


    "I''m very sad that Chang''e died, but could I avenge her then? Or do you think it''s normal for me to die? Who will take revenge for Chang''e


    Gently raised his hand, a heavy pressure covered the whole hall, Chu Feng''s voice was also a little low: "in order to change the plan, it was my willful, but also because there was only one demon emperor at that time. As for the death of Chang''e, it was not that I didn''t want to do it, but I didn''t have a chance to do it."


    At that time, nothingness blocked Wanjie. No matter how Chu Feng tried, it didn''t work. Later, he calmed down and didn''t rush out because the demon emperor and nagula were there at that time.


    They were estranged because of Chang''e''s death and birth. But if he had appeared at that time, they would have put down the estrangement and killed him. Chu Feng was able to bear his grief and did not go out. He did not care about Chang''e''s life and death as Dongfang Yanran and others thought.


    Of course, Chu Feng doesn''t want to talk to them about nothingness, because they won''t understand it, they just use it as an excuse.


    Juexin, who seldom spoke, said in a cold voice: "I think it''s not that the wind is less that can''t make a move, but I think that the emperor can''t compare with the shameless snake demon in the demon domain? I also feel that the emperor''s daughter has no use value for you? "


    "After all, fengshao has a God, goddess, and a beautiful mysterious saint. What is an emperor daughter?"


    Jue Xin''s words are very few, but every word is like a sword to stab Chu Feng''s heart. He doesn''t care how people think of themselves and how they say themselves, but the death of Xi has always been a heavy pain in his heart.


    Slowly stand up, in the left eye twinkling cold kill machine: "you say who is shameless snake demon?"


    Dongfang Yun''s face changed slightly. She already knew about Xi from Bai He and others. It was because of this that she forgave Chu Feng''s favoritism, and as much as possible, she should not mention Xi in front of Chu Feng.


    But now Jue Xin even directly slander Xi, isn''t that looking for death?


    Seeing Xi, she was about to open her mouth, for fear that she would disclose something to provoke Chu Feng. Dongfang Yun went straight up and down and slapped Juexin''s face: "get out of here!"


    With a crisp slap, he also beat back what Jue Xin wanted to say, and let Chu Feng''s murderous opportunity disappear slowly. He knew that Dongfang Yun could see that he had moved the killing machine.


    But Juexin didn''t know that he had just walked around the ghost gate, and his eyes were confused: "master!"


    The lovely face of Oriental rhyme is extremely cold: "I let you get out of here!"


    Seeing Jue Xin still standing there motionless, Dongfang Yun raised her hand and slapped her face again. The voice was even louder: "get out of here!"


    This time Juexin''s eyes are slightly moist. She doesn''t understand why Dongfang Yun wants to beat herself. She purses her lips and turns around and runs out of the hall. Dongfang Yanran and others are also a little confused. She doesn''t know why Dongfang Yun suddenly gets so angry, but she also buries her questions about Chu Feng in her heart.Because they also felt something was wrong with the atmosphere.


    Dongfang Yun didn''t explain anything to his face, but pointed to the outside with a small hand: "all leave here, the wind has less of his hardship, the master''s death he is more sad than anyone else, not as you think."


    "Even if, as you think, he has no feelings for his master, you should not forget that there are six students in the master''s body. The wind can be merciless to the master, and can he be merciless to the other six people?"


    At first, the people who looked puzzled seemed to be awakened by a word. They suddenly remembered that Chang''e had six lives which were very important to Chu Feng. However, they were used to Chang''e''s existence all the time, and ignored the seven generations and seven lives decision. So, even if Chu Feng didn''t love Chang''e, he would not let the other six people die.


    Looking at each other, Dongfang Yanran and others found that they really went into a misunderstanding. They took a complex look at Chu Feng and left the hall in silence. They knew that their preconceptions might touch Chu Feng''s heartache.


    Only Chu Feng and Dongfang Yun were left in the hall. He also stepped down from the top and reluctantly showed a smile: "at the beginning, because of the death of your master, you could not understand me, and they were even more difficult to understand."


    "You shouldn''t have broken your heart just now. Those who don''t know are innocent, and I shouldn''t have started killing. Why are they wrong?"


    Patting Dongfang Yun on the shoulder, Chu Feng walked by her side: "go and comfort them. I''ll find Juexin. I can see that you hit her. She''s very puzzled and you are also very uncomfortable!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2720

    In a secluded courtyard on the north side of the hall, Juexin, who was scolded by Dongfang Yun, came back here directly. She opened the door and ran in and fell on the bed. She did not cry, but the shaking of her shoulder had already represented her heart at the moment.


    She doesn''t understand why she wants to beat her own Oriental rhyme. Isn''t Chu Feng more selective than others? For a hope that he could ignore his own safety, and Chang''e''s death, he was a little bit sad, as if there was no such thing in general, was he wrong?


    She does not hate Oriental rhyme, but more hate Chu Feng. She thinks that because of Chu wind, Oriental rhyme will play its own.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she wanted to beat Chu Feng down. But she knew that even ten of them were not Chu Feng''s opponents, and now the people in Guanghan palace still need to be in the demon world, or they might encounter danger when they go back to the lost country. Therefore, she had to bear this tone.


    Sobbing gently, I sat up. Tears ran silently across my face. Juexin stood up and went to the dresser to sit down. I saw a palm print on her left and right faces in the mirror. She clenched her teeth: "Chu Feng, asshole!"


    "Can you beat me?" Just finished the words, Chu Feng appeared behind her like a ghost.


    Jue Xin''s face changed slightly. Subconsciously, he was about to get up, but he found that he couldn''t move at all. His body was oppressed by a heavy force. Not to mention getting up, he couldn''t move his hands and feet.


    Know must be Chu Feng bound her action, Jue Xin eyes burning hate: "do you really want to do?"


    "You''re right if you don''t want to do it anyway." Chu Feng quietly went to the chair beside Juexin and sat down and looked at the beautiful face of the woman in the mirror: "what a beautiful person, isn''t it good to have a little more smile? Why do you have to wear a face all day


    Jue Xin was very angry: "do you care?"


    "How much talk Chufeng sighs, Juexin still wants to speak, and finds that he can''t even speak. Even his voice is controlled by Chu Feng.


    Angry at the same time, he was also flustered, worried about what Chu Feng did to himself. After all, Chu Feng''s reputation as a stallion is known to all the world.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what Juexin''s heart is thinking about. He raises his right hand and falls on Juexin''s face. The latter''s eyes are more flustered. He thinks Chu Feng really wants to do something to himself, but after a while Juexin knows that he has misunderstood him.


    Although Chu Feng is stroking her face, it is not to be frivolous to her, but to eliminate the palm print on her face.


    After a very comfortable force, Jue Xin sees that the palm print left by Oriental rhyme on his face has disappeared.


    "I know you want to kill me now, but it''s a pity that if you give you another thousand years, you can only think about it."


    Chu Feng takes back his hand, Juexin''s face is very smooth and tender, but he doesn''t have that kind of mind now: "so you can''t vent your annoyance on me, so listen to me. I also need a person who can listen to me. You hate me so much, just suitable for this role."


    If Jue Xin can speak now, he must drink and scold the son of Chu Feng.


    She wished she would never see Chu Feng, and how could she want to be his audience. But now she is bound by Chu Feng and has no way to even speak. This audience is doomed to be willing and unwilling.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about Juexin''s inner thoughts at the moment, and slowly opened his mouth: "for Chang''e''s death, maybe I have no conscience in your eyes, but as far as I am concerned, none of you is more sad or even collapsed than me.


    What you see is the dead Chang''e, but for me, what you can''t see is my little aunt, Ma Qiduo, Yan Yan, Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, Xiawei and wenxinxue. Even if I don''t love Chang''e, can I ignore their death?


    Seven generations and seven lives, one death and six deaths. The death of Chang''e indicates that other people are also dead. Each of them is very important to me. Do you understand how hard I feel in my heart? "


    A teardrop passed by chufeng''s eyes unconsciously, which also made Juexin''s heart seem to be hit by a heavy hammer. As soon as she was brought in by Chu Feng''s words, she saw a tear shed by Chu Feng, which instantly dissipated most of her hatred for chufeng.


    Why does he cry?


    Jue Xin asks herself in her heart that Chu Feng is a cruel and merciless butcher in her cognition. Such a person should not be weak, let alone shed his tears, but now she thinks that the impossible things are so real in front of her.


    Juexin blinked his eyes, and his heart slowly calmed down. For the first time, he thought that he might have misunderstood Chu Feng, because in addition to Chang''e, six people died!


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, wiped away the tears that had crossed his face, and returned to a natural look: "of course, I don''t want you to sympathize with me, but I hope you understand, and don''t hate rhyme. If she didn''t slap you just now, maybe you are already a corpse."


    "Because you say I can, say other people can, but can''t say hi, really can''t say, do you know why?"Jue Xin blinks his eyes, slightly angry in his heart, he is bound by you, action and words, how can I speak?


    Chu Feng also remembered that she couldn''t speak now. Her eyes were fixed and she untied the shackles of her inability to speak. She asked again, "do you know why?"


    Jue Xin''s face is no longer ugly. Although the tone is still cold, it is no longer so indifferent: "why?"


    "Because this is the second time I''ve watched her die." Chu Feng raised his head to the sky and breathed a light return.


    He has never said things to others, in the parallel universe occurred bit by bit, the death of the ice moon, and the last words that he said when he finally died. Of course, he also gave a general account of his experience. He did not want to share his feelings with himself, but only needed someone who could understand his pain in his heart.


    When Chu Feng finished all that he wanted to say, he also untied Jue Xin''s physical bondage.


    Active, but Jue Xin did not jump up and Chu Feng did not die, but sat there for a long time without saying a word. She always thought that Chu Feng and Xi had broken shoes. Xi was a shameless woman, and even used her body to seduce the demon emperor and frame him.


    But now understand the truth, and then look at Chu Feng''s eyes have changed.


    Xi can be said not Chu Feng''s woman, but because of the parallel universe of ice moon, the meaning is not the same. Watching Xi seduce the demon emperor with his body to plant flowers and then die in front of him, it is impossible for Chu Feng''s spirit not to collapse.


    It is a person with similar face, even a person with soul fusion at the last moment of life. It can be said that the dead is Xi, or the dead person is the ice moon. Chu Feng is equivalent to watching a beautiful woman die of humiliation. How can he not be indignant?


    Chang''e''s death, clean and tidy, did not suffer any humiliation, but hope is different, but all these Chu Feng are to face.


    As Chu Feng said, he doesn''t care about Chang''e''s life and death. Can he also care about Lin Yulin''s life and death? From the very beginning, because of Chang''e''s death, everyone ignored the decision of seven generations and seven lives. What they didn''t know was that chufeng was not as light hearted as they thought. Only he knew the sadness in his heart.


    Jue heart is not angry, just in the lobby Chu Feng to his own germinating murder, just stood up and slightly bowed: "sorry, we should not be so narrow."


    Chu wind light look, inadvertently passed Jue heart, because of the half white bow rippling, moved his eyes to stand up: "everyone has close relatives and respect and important people, you close to Chang''e, it is normal to ignore six lives, I was angry at the beginning, but at that time, now, it is OK to say clearly."


    Jue Xin straightened up. She didn''t know Chu Feng peeped at her just now and said, "I hope we didn''t bring you trouble and irritability. I''ll talk to my teachers and sisters about your difficulties."


    More appreciation for Juexin chufeng is not about her beauty and figure, but because she has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. She is not the kind of woman who does not know the situation at first. Now when she knows, she can recognize her mistakes and even apologize, which many people can''t do.


    Smile slightly, so that the slightly heavy atmosphere will not be too depressed: "don''t do this in the future. If this happens next time, I won''t kill you, but I will tie you all up and be lucky one by one."


    After that, chufeng chufeng smiles heartily, turns around and leaves Juexin''s residence. Juexin blushes with his words, but she is not angry for the first time. She still knows that Chu Feng''s words are a joke.


    With the back to go out, has not seen the shadow of Chu Feng, want to have left.


    "Elder martial sister, are you ok?"


    Jue Hua Jue Qing and WAN Di also came along at this time. Seeing Jue Xin standing at the door, Jue Hua said in a soft voice: "then we may have misunderstood that the wind is less. The emperor and daughter are not alone, but seven students. Maybe,,," "I know!" Jue Xin didn''t wait for Jue Hua to finish. She interrupted her words: "Feng Shao had been here before you came. She helped me eliminate the slap marks on my face, and said a lot to me. At first, we all misunderstood him. Thinking of the pressure he was under, we knew how naive and ignorant our initial behavior was."


    Smell speech Jue painting, three people''s eyes all seem to be a little surprised and surprised.


    Jue Xin''s temper is very clear to them. If they hate someone, it''s hard to change.


    Because Chu Feng was slapped two times by Dongfang Yun in front of the people. According to the truth, she should hate Chu Feng very much. How long has it been since she changed her outlook on Chu Feng? What''s the meaning of saying something for Chu Feng?


    Jue Xin takes back to look at the distance of the eyes, found several younger martial sisters staring at themselves, slightly a Leng: "how?"


    Heartless character to be a bit urgent, blurted out: "elder martial sister, is Chu Feng to do you, you even speak for him?"


    Also think is what happened again, smell speech Jue Xin face a Leng: "roll, I warned myself, lonely life, never let a man touch."


    Heartless and other people suddenly do not say a word, just for Juexin said the words sneer, if Chu Feng to hard, can you say not to dye your fingers?Juexin naturally doesn''t know what the younger martial sisters are thinking. She just skims in her mind, and the tears of Chu Feng are flowing down www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2721

    With the relationship of Jue Xin, the mood of a group of people in Guanghan palace was pacified. Chu Feng didn''t worry about what happened to them. He went back to the demon hall quietly. He didn''t go out for three days, waiting for the day when satina said that the spirit of peace would come down!


    In the dark wave turbulent waiting, because Lu Wan temporarily relaxed the prohibition, the ten thousand troops of the demon world appeared in the ten small worlds of the spirit world under the leadership of ten magic generals, a posture of preparing for battle in the spirit world.


    Let the already dull and tense atmosphere of the world reach its peak.


    When the demon emperor fell, all the people in the world felt that it would take some time for Chu Feng to take action. They didn''t want to send out the most powerful demon Kingdom army, the army of 10000 lower gods, even a superior God or even the God of creation, to treat them with dignity. If they were killed in the spirit world, there would be no chance for the army of the spirit world to block it, and it would collapse.


    Because in the spirit world, except that nagura is the most powerful, the rest of the people are not particularly strong, and the number is limited. They are powerless in the face of the demon Kingdom army composed of the divine realm.


    In such an atmosphere, the spirit world itself is already heavy and even more heavy. Nagula directly sent more people to each branch of the demon clan. If the demon army really comes in, even if the number of people is used to pile up, they should be stopped from advancing.


    Although this will not have any effect, just increase casualties, but in the face of Chu Feng, this madman, nagula has no better way.


    In the temple of the king of God, nagula has been completely restored. Sitting on the throne of God, her eyes have returned to its original color, but it seems that it is extremely sinister.


    On both sides below stood the leaders of each branch of the demon lord, but now facing nagula, who was not so beautiful, no one dared to say a word. They were all standing in silence, waiting for nagula''s orders.


    At this time, a powerful lower God of the demon clan came into the center of the hall and stopped at a 90 degree bend: "devil, the army of the demon kingdom is distributed in the ten small worlds nearest to the spirit world. All of them are the existence of the lower gods. At present, they have no plan to enter the spiritual world."


    "It may be that the layout has not been completed, but it has also had a great impact on the spirit world."


    It is the most pure demon family in the demon world. It is more pure than the spirit world demon family. It is also normal to be flustered in the spirit world.


    Nagula slowly clenched his fist, and with a ferocious look on his face, he drank: "what does chufeng want to do? Does he think that he has got the Holy Grail of light is very great, can he challenge me?"


    Although the words on the mouth are said that, but only nagula oral catharsis, in fact, he is still very afraid of Chu Feng.


    He will not forget the fact that the demon emperor who should have been able to crush Chu Feng was almost killed by Chu Feng, and he will not forget that he was seriously injured by Chu Feng. Although that was the fighting power of Chu Feng on the verge of collapse, who can guarantee that under normal conditions, Chu Feng can not play such a terrible fighting power?


    What''s more, Chu Feng has already got the Holy Grail of light. He doesn''t know how strong he is, so he doesn''t dare to bet.


    At first, he wanted to use Mike as a bait to do something. I didn''t want Mike, a stupid guy, to lead to the current situation. If he had known this, he would not let Mike go to the top and affect his plan.


    "Devil!"


    The powerful demon reporting the news said respectfully: "Chu Feng has indeed crushed the demon emperor, but that is because Chu Feng''s emotional collapse has aroused the demon God''s bloodthirsty will. Under normal circumstances, Chu Feng should not be your opponent. I suspect that sending out the spiritual army is just a matter of fact and falsehood, so that we can be wary of it."


    Secretly took a look at nagula and saw that he did not speak. The strong man of the demon clan added cautiously: "my suggestion is that you direct your hand to deter the demon Kingdom army, and then you can know whether Chu Feng is playing the false and real means. If not, we will block the spirit world for high alert."


    "If so, we will directly send troops to destroy the Chu wind, and lay a foundation for the supremacy of the demons in the world of heaven and earth."


    The words of the powerful demon clan got the approval of the other branches of the scene, all nodded slightly.


    "Should? Doubt? " But nagula sneered and looked sinister: "what I want is affirmation, not that you think you should or suspect. Now I can''t afford to win and lose. In addition, Chu Feng really has the strength to crush me. Isn''t my rash hand a death?"


    The powerful man of the demon clan was moved by his mouth and realized that he had said something wrong. Nagula is a suspicious and cautious man by nature. He must be very angry if he wants to make a move without knowing whether Chu Feng is strong or not.


    Quickly knelt down on the ground, look flustered said: "devil, I''m just worried about the Chu wind, empty and real, in fact, there are other conspiracies, I have no other meaning."


    "I know, or you''ll be dead." Nagula let out the sinister opportunity with a cold hum, and his eyes were cold and said, "now we would rather be careful than careless. If the Chu wind sets a trap, I may never return. I would rather wait for his arrival in the temple of the God King than fall into his trap.""Pass on my orders and guard against the situation. Don''t let up for a moment. If there is any disturbance, let me know at the first time."


    Kneeling on the ground, the powerful demon clan and the leaders of other branches nodded repeatedly. If they still objected to the decision of nagula and said that he might miss the fighter plane, it would be too long for them.


    Nagura arranged for all the people to guard against the situation. They could not do it rashly before finding out the actual situation of the wind, so they would go down first.


    Sitting alone in the hall, nagula narrowed her eyes: "Chu Feng, Chu Feng, what kind of strength are you now? I have been infinitely close to the supreme one. Can you be stronger than me?"


    Nagula could not answer this question himself. He only knew that on the day when the demon emperor was integrated by him, Chu Feng was so strong, and even he was not the opponent of Chu Feng, and he was also seriously injured. Although it was Chu Feng''s irritable mood, who can say for sure that Chu Feng was not so strong when he was calm?


    It''s a strange thing that Chu Feng, who should have died with the demon Zun, didn''t die. After he appeared, he crushed the demon emperor directly. This was what nagula saw with his own eyes. He didn''t know how strong Chu Feng was, so he didn''t want to risk a fight.


    In addition, Chu Feng has already got the Holy Grail of light, which is another reason why nagula was worried.


    He is the reincarnation life of the ancient demon king. He knows what kind of powerful power the Holy Grail of light has. It can not only hide the breath and quietly approach the enemy, but also affect the spiritual concentration of the saint even when it is played.


    For a saint, losing one''s mind in a battle is a fatal thing, and nagura is excusable for not daring to fight.


    Clenching his fist, he thought that Chu Feng was hiding from himself at first, and now he was worried about Chu Feng. Nagula was upset for no reason: "damn Mosuo, if you didn''t sleep for too long and can''t remember where you got the dark Holy Grail, if I hadn''t been able to wake up the memory of the demon king, how could I escape in such a mess now?"


    If he had the Holy Grail of darkness at the moment, nagula would not be afraid to fight Chu Feng. Because there was no dark grail, and Chu Feng had the Holy Grail of light and Minghong magic sword, nagula did not dare to fight easily.


    Taking a deep breath, she stood up and prepared to go back to the underground palace of the blood pool for a short rest. Suddenly, her body swayed, as if she was about to fall on the ground. Nagula looked stunned, her eyes shot, and she looked out.


    In the next moment, he appeared outside the palace of God and looked at the sky: "today is the full moon?"


    After hearing the speech, a powerful demon stopped and nodded back: "today is indeed a full moon night. In addition, it''s a day when the spirit world is peaceful. What''s wrong with the devil?"


    "Today is the day of peace?" Nagula''s eyes shrank into awn and her fist clenched slowly: "does that mean that today''s perception ability of our demons will be reduced to the lowest point?"


    Why does the demon strongman haoqinagula ask such a well-known question, but still nods gently: "yes, every day, our demon''s perception will be weak."


    Nagula gently waved to let him go down. His eyes were fixed on the void, and his sense of peace fell. He could not detect whether anyone had entered the spiritual world. If Chu Feng came, he would stab a knife in the dark, which was something that nagula absolutely could not allow.


    However, compared with the auspicious spirit, nagula is more concerned about the fact that today is the night of the full moon, and a little calculation, because the spiritual world is in the west, which is different from the East. After the full moon tonight, there will be a full moon night in some days.


    After loosening her fist, nagula looked cruel: "damn the demon emperor, it''s not good to integrate you!"


    "Somebody


    After a burst of drinking, two powerful demons appeared in front of nagula. He said with a ferocious look: "in addition to those who defend the entrances and exits of each small world, you will transfer 100000 people from each branch and the main branch. From the full moon tonight to the next full moon night, all cities in the spirit world will be closely blocked and searched."


    The corners of his mouth drew a bloody arc: "although there is not necessarily a problem, but if there is a problem, Chu Feng will come tonight. It is not so easy to stab the knife in secret!


    ¡±


    when nagula issued a spiritual blockade and conducted a search at the same time, in the demon world, Chu Feng just came out of the bedroom, Dongfang Yun ran in panic: "Chu Feng, something happened."


    In addition to Chang''e''s death, Chu Feng seldom saw her like this. He motioned her to calm down and then asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Dongfang Yun seemed to be very anxious. After taking a breath, he said, "the place where you buried the master has been opened, and the master''s body has disappeared!"


    Chu Feng was stunned and suddenly clenched his fist. In addition to Chang''e''s body, there were phoenix eggs left by Qing, the last hope of the Phoenix family in the future www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2722

    Since Chang''e''s body was put under the marble area by Chu Feng and stayed with phoenix eggs, Dongfang Yun would go to have a look every day, at least in her spare time. Although she could not see Chang''e, as long as she knew that Chang''e was below, Dongfang Yun was already very full.


    Today, nothing happened. Dongfang Yun went to that place again. She was ready to sit there and relax for a while. Unexpectedly, she found a huge crack in the earth.


    At that time, Dongfang Yun felt bad and went straight down the crack. She didn''t know what had happened. She only knew that Chang''e''s body couldn''t be seen there. It just disappeared.


    Chu Feng put Chang''e''s body there and didn''t hide it from her. In addition, Zhang yun''er''s few people also knew that Chu Feng didn''t need to transfer Chang''e''s body to other places, so something must have happened. Dongfang Yun was in a hurry to find Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng did not delay much time, directly pulled the Oriental rhyme and left in the air. On the way, he did not hide his breath at all. He was extremely fierce and attracted the attention of Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan.


    Even in the demon world, they could feel the heavy breath, and they were curious about what had happened and how the Chu wind suddenly burst out such a strong breath. However, no one dared to follow up to see it except Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, and they were afraid that something important might cause Chu Feng''s antipathy.


    Soon Chu Feng took Zhang yun''er to that place. Standing on the sky, Chu Feng could see a huge crack in the center of the marble area of the barrier. Down the line, it was just the place where the phoenix eggs and Chang''e were placed.


    ''s eyes were as like as two peas. The ground began to tremble and changed constantly. When it calmed down, it was exactly the same as it was when it was not closed. It was like a low canyon.


    Holding Dongfang Yun''s hand and falling directly from the sky, Chu Feng goes to the place where Chang''e''s body and phoenix eggs are placed. Except for some traces, there is no trace of Chang''e and phoenix eggs.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, who followed, also fell from the sky. Seeing that Chu Feng''s looks were not so good-looking, they also faintly sent out a terrible opportunity to kill. Their hearts thumped for a moment, and they were curious about what had happened.


    Walking to the side of Oriental rhyme, Zhang yun''er asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Oriental rhyme is nervous already the tears all flow out, the speech is not so clear: "host''s body, disappeared."


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan tensed up and looked forward with astonishment in their eyes. Before they came, they all thought that Chu Feng was due to other things. They didn''t expect that Chang''e''s body would be missing. After all, this is a demon world. Who can take Chang''e''s body?


    Compared with Oriental rhyme, they know a little more, that is, in addition to Chang''e''s body, there is also a phoenix egg left by Qing, the future of Phoenix clan.


    Chang''e''s body is missing, so what about phoenix eggs?


    The two subconsciously look around, can''t see Chang''e''s body, also can''t see phoenix egg, even a little breath can''t feel.


    Her looks are more pale. If Chu Feng can endure Chang''e''s death for the time being, then Chang''e''s body will be taken away. Chu Feng will never forgive her, let alone the phoenix egg. You should know that it can give birth to the pure blood of a phoenix family, the child of Chu Feng!


    Both of them didn''t speak. At this time, anything they said was feeble, because Chu Feng certainly couldn''t listen to anything.


    Turning around slowly, Chu Feng''s left eye was faintly glowing with red light, and her eyes were sinister and evil. The crack just now was not opened by violence, instead, it didn''t need to come to open a place only by idea. No one could do it except saints.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er clapped at the same time. The latter whispered, "Chu Feng, do you doubt us?"


    Chu Feng shook his head gently. Of course, he would not doubt that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er had done this. Besides the two, there are also limited saints in the universe. Nagula is now hiding in the spirit world, and there is only one person left, that is, dream!


    Although nothingness and the mysterious woman are also possible, they have no such need. Taking away the phoenix egg and Chang''e''s body will not do them any good.


    Bear the opportunity to kill, Chu fengmi Yin contact dream, mouth also said to himself: "you''d better return my news, or I''ll send you to rest."


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er know who Chu Feng suspects. They both hope to dream back to Chu Feng''s news, which can prove that she is innocent. If they don''t return the news, they don''t need to think about it.


    For a long time, Chu Feng did not receive any response. There are only three possibilities: one is that the dream is dead; the other is that the dream is not in the universe; the third is that the dream has erased the secret tone; or it has not returned at all.


    These three possibilities, the first is impossible, and the second is impossible. Then there is only the third possibility. The dream will not return intentionally!


    The lips trembled slightly, Chu Feng''s heart sprouted a killing opportunity: "it seems that she really is.""Who?" the Oriental rhyme asked subconsciously


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. He just opened the wings of magic light, and in a blink of an eye he went to the sky. He said coldly, "satina said today is the best chance to enter the spirit world. If I don''t come back in the evening, let satina and you go in. If I come back, we''ll talk about it later."


    Between the words, Chu Feng disappeared in front of the three people without a trace. The most likely thing in the demon world is a dream. Now that she has not answered the news, it also proves this point. Chu Feng doesn''t know why she did it, but he absolutely does not allow such a thing to happen to him. He wants to find a dream and see how she explains it.


    Chu Feng left, the canyon left only three Lu Wan, Dongfang Yun up to now do not know what the situation, Chu Feng this is going to go?


    Eyes confused asked: "respect God, goddess, what happened?"


    "Don''t worry, your master''s body will be recovered." Zhang yun''er gently took Dongfang Yun''s hand and comforted him: "Chu Feng won''t let Chang''e rest in peace. Go back and do your work at ease. Remember not to let the rest of Guanghan palace know, and don''t be known by the people in the demon world, so as not to cause confusion."


    Oriental rhyme nodded his head, but a heart or calm down: "who is that, took the master''s body?"


    "Dream!" Zhang yun''er gently opened her red lips, her eyes with a touch of thinking: "it may not be her, specifically, you need to wait for Chu Feng to come back to know that all you need to do is to believe in Chu Feng, and he won''t let you down."


    Dongfang Yun frowned when she heard the speech. She was not familiar with the dream, but she was not strange either. She knew that it was a mysterious saint or an extinct cultivator. But why did she take away Chang''e''s body and what did she ask for?


    At this time, the Chu wind has crossed the void for tens of thousands of miles to almost the opposite direction. The reason why it comes here is because he is pursuing the residual breath of dream in the air.


    This is the world of demons. As long as Chu Feng has an idea, all plants and trees will be under control. The reason why Chang''e and Fenghuang egg will be taken away is that Chu Feng doesn''t worry too much, because even nagula can''t be found in the demon world. Even if people in the world find Chang''e and Fenghuang eggs, they don''t dare to act arbitrarily. Only saints can do it quietly.


    Chu Feng thought of all possible, but did not think of a dream, she should have made such a thing, now is not found the dream, but has been basically seven or eight inseparable from ten.


    The wind of Chu stopped after a long time, because the breath of dream was completely broken here.


    Squinting his eyes, his left eye twinkled 360 degrees. One hand was lifted up and suddenly exploded out of the air. A picture appeared in front of Chu Feng. After a glance, Chu Feng turned around in vain, and the door of dazzling light appeared behind him.


    Because the picture above shows that the dream has just opened the door of dazzling light and left the demon world, and the place to go is the hidden world, the temple world!


    Through the gate of dazzling light, Chu Feng appeared on the vast sea of the temple world. He closed his eyes and felt it carefully. In a moment, he opened his eyes in vain and looked at the far north. He sneered: "I appreciate you so much, but you stab a knife in the back. Do you think I won''t kill you?"


    Suddenly, they moved forward and set off a huge wave. The oppressive pressure of saints surged into the world, making the peaceful temple world tense. They were all wondering what had happened and whether there would be another holy war.


    Less than 100 kilometers away from the far north, the Chu wind stopped and looked down at an island above the ocean. At this moment, you could see a lonely palace on the island far away. It was not majestic, but Chu Feng felt the breath of dream.


    Slowly falling down, standing in front of the palace, Chu Feng''s eyes indifferently went inside. In the delicate and bright palace, Chu Feng saw the things in the center of the hall at a glance. Chang''e was lying on a stone bed, and phoenix eggs were suspended on a high platform. At the moment, we could see the embryonic shape of a baby.


    Chu Feng took a look and saw that everything was ok, and his eyes leaped over to look at the pure white woman sitting on the palace. Who could it be?


    She sat there safely, with no smile or expression on her face, just a kind of very calm.


    Chu Feng walked forward, she said softly: "I set the most mysterious ban. If you don''t have absolute assurance that if you destroy the ban at one time, Chang''e and phoenix egg will disappear between the universe."


    Chu Feng held up his hand and flashed the dream coldly in his eyes: "why do you want to do that?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2723

    Dream is not an aimless person. Even if she dare to sit there calmly, it shows her self-confidence. Chu Feng can not let Chang''e''s body have any problems, and can not let the Phoenix people left by Qing disillusioned.


    So for the time being, he held back his dream.


    The dream sat there safely and nodded slightly: "the devil God, from the moment I appeared, the goddess, the emperor''s daughter and the venerable God all kept vigilance to me, because I was not supposed to appear as a practitioner, but also a saint."


    "Can you answer me a question before I answer your question?"


    Chu Feng retreated a little, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding and irreparable loss: "say!"


    The dream didn''t care about Chu Feng''s blunt words. She stood up slowly and walked to Chu Feng''s face. Her beautiful eyes were staring at him like that: "Why are they all alert to me, but you are not alert to me at all, even if I walk freely in the demon world, you don''t care?"


    "Are you overconfident? Or do you really believe me? "


    Chu Feng looked at the beautiful face close at hand and said indifferently: "is it necessary to say these now?"


    Dream gently nodded: "at least for me, is very necessary."


    "Intuition!" Chu Feng took back his eyes and fell on Chang''e''s body. He said coldly, "I''m not yun''er. I can''t see what''s going on in the future. Most of the time I treat everyone depends on my intuition. From the moment I see you, there''s a simple follow-up. I know you''re not a bad man."


    "I can feel your kindness, so why should I be wary of you?"


    When Chu Feng talks, dream has been staring at his eyes, trying to find out whether Chu Feng is telling the truth or lying. But no matter how you look at it, Chu Feng''s look is so natural, giving people a feeling of no shame.


    Trust because of intuition!


    Dream felt that Chu Feng''s trust was a bit absurd. She believed a person just by her own feelings. However, in her heart, there was a kind of inexplicable apology. She felt that she had consumed Chu Feng''s trust. She could feel Chu Feng''s deep heart, and now she wanted to kill her.


    If Chang''e and Fenghuang eggs were not in her hands, Chu Feng would surely have made a move at the moment and would never die!


    Taking back her eyes, the dream went to the phoenix egg. Without waiting for Chu Feng to ask her why she wanted to do so, she said softly: "when the ancient Xiuzhen world was destroyed by the ancient demons, I already existed. I watched my mother, brothers and sisters, and many people died in the hands of the ancient demons."


    It''s a gray memory for a dream.


    At the end of ancient times, her dream of becoming a monk in the period of natural shock met with the war of extermination. She watched the man, who was called the forbidden demon God, killing all directions and inviting him to fight in the world!


    In that war, the whole Xiuzhen world was shaken. All the family forces, or the clan forces, sent the top strong men. They fought the unprecedented holy war and the war of gods. How many places did the fierce war affect? I don''t know. The only thing she knew was that the family was nearly destroyed in that war, and many people died.


    From that moment on, I told myself in my young heart that I must become stronger, and then find the man who destroyed her family to avenge him, and that man is the ancient demon!


    But then something happened. She went to a place and gradually became strong. She felt that she would never see the ancient devil again in her life to avenge the family members.


    But in such a tangled thought, she found that although the ancient demons no longer exist, but the new era of demons also born, that is Chu Feng, so she stayed, looking for opportunities, which day for the once gray memories, draw a full stop.


    "You''re crazy!" Chu Feng listened to the dream say these, feeling is so absurd: "you will also say that is the ancient devil, and I am me, you now do such a thing for revenge is absolutely ridiculous, is I the taboo of this era, I have to bear the ancient sorrow?"


    "Even if it is, what does all this have to do with Chang''e? She''s dead. Don''t you understand the reason why the dead are important? And,, "


    pointed to the phoenix egg that could see the baby in it:" this is just a child, do you want to threaten me with a child? " Eyes cold staring at the dream, from what she did today, Chu Feng has no reason not to kill her.


    The dream took a deep breath and took away Chang''e''s body and phoenix egg, which was a decision she made after a lot of entanglement. Her conscience also suffered some condemnation, but she had to do it again.


    If she didn''t do that, she knew that her plan would change. Chu Feng was not the one she could control. She didn''t expect that after Chu Feng defeated nagula, she had no way to control Chu Feng.


    Of course, these dreams are only in their own mind, she will not let Chu Feng know that she also has her own difficulties, because she has made such a thing, all the explanations are pale.


    Turning around, the dream eyes twinkled with cold: "Chu Feng, said that these have no need, Chang''e and phoenix eggs, I will not return to you, you can kill me, but if you kill me, you don''t want to take them completely. As for what I want you to die, or what I want, I will tell you when the opportunity comes."Chu Feng sneered, his fist clenched and gurgled: "do you think I dare not kill you?"


    The dream gently nodded: "I am not, greedy for life and afraid of death, this is my mission, this is my responsibility, even if I lose my life, I will stick to it."


    The momentum of the two people is constantly climbing, the firmness of the dream let Chu Feng know that no matter how much she said, she couldn''t return Chang''e''s body and phoenix eggs. With a faint killing opportunity in her eyes, she turned indifferently toward the outside: "this is not suitable for the first World War. I believe you don''t want to lose the effect of the chips. Go out with me to let you know that you can''t afford the cost of threatening me! ¡±


    the body of the dream was slightly shaken, and her eyes flashed with hesitation and pain. If she could, she didn''t want to fight Chu Feng, but the responsibility was there, and she had to do it.


    Chu Feng grew up too fast. If she didn''t act quickly, there would be no chance in the future, so she made such a thing today.


    "Father, I did what you said. If I die today, please forgive my incompetence."


    Back to the body, the dream sighs and goes outside. When you go to the outside of the palace, you can see the Chu wind standing on the void. Under the sunlight, it looks like an archaic giant god who can''t fight God. The dream is just a light pressure. It''s her choice. No matter how bad it is, we should face it firmly.


    The body slowly suspended from the sky, white skirt swing, floating like a fairy, to the parallel position of Chu wind just stopped, touch the cold in Chu Feng''s eyes, the heart of the dream a little pain.


    In my mind, when I get along with Chu Feng, although I always suffer losses, I always feel relaxed and sweet when I think about it. For my dream, she has no friends since childhood, and I don''t know when I took Chu Feng as a friend.


    It''s just that this friend is destined to be the enemy.


    With a sigh, the dream gently raised his hand, and a sword appeared in his hand: "if I die, please bury me on the highest mountain in the demon world."


    Chu Feng felt the light sadness in the dream language, and frowned gently: "dream, is it someone who forces you to do such a thing?"


    "No!" Dream shakes his head, look peaceful, can not see any emotion: "the ancient demon God destroyed my family, but he has died in the hands of the ancient goddess and the God, I can''t find him to revenge, you are a demon of an era, I can only be boundless hate on you."


    "Pull out the sword. If I lose in your hands, it''s my incompetence. As for asking me to return Chang''e and phoenix eggs, I''m delusional!"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The sea surface was turbulent and rolling. The Holy Grail of light came out of the sky. The Holy Grail glittered with holiness and gave people a peaceful breath.


    The dream''s eyes looked inadvertently, and her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. She had existed since ancient times. Naturally, she knew the horror of the Holy Grail of light. Chu Feng did not bring out the magic sword of Ming Hong, but used the Holy Grail of light. This is to beat her rhythm!


    His eyes were a little more dignified, and his whole body tightened up. His own strength was no longer the opponent of Chu Feng. Now, with the Holy Grail of light, the odds of winning were almost zero. But would Chu Feng really kill himself? This idea suddenly sprouted in the heart of the dream.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s right hand was raised, two fingers bent gently, and a force surged to land on the Holy Grail of light. The Holy Grail of holiness and harmony was suddenly humming and ringing with a pleasant sound.


    The dream eyebrows of the whole God''s vigilance grew deeper and deeper. The pleasant sound did not bring any heavy damage to her, but let her inner firmness dissipate some. Then she felt a little dizzy. She wanted to put down the sword in her hand and stop fighting.


    "Give them back to me. I won''t kill you."


    At this time, Chu Feng did not know when to appear in front of the dream, big hand pinched that white neck, the dream also suddenly came back to God, eyes surprised at Chu Feng.


    She was sure that she had been staring at Chu Feng, but how could Chu Feng suddenly appear in front of her?


    Life and death are in Chu Feng''s hands. The dream laughs at himself: "they are all saints. How can the gap be so big? I''ll be defeated with one move."


    "It''s not that you are weak, but that you don''t have the heart to die." Chu Feng shook his head and looked indifferent, but his tone remained calm: "I can feel that you don''t want to be enemies with me, so let them go and I won''t kill you."


    Dream closed his eyes: "impossible!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes burst into a fierce look, and pinched his dream neck tightly: "do you think I won''t kill you? Dream, you''d better think clearly! "


    "Then you kill it!" The whole person of the dream dispersed the resistance and calmly treated Chu Feng''s killing opportunity: "they are important chips. They just let my efforts go to waste. Moreover,,," "


    opened their eyes, and the dream''s eyes twinkled with a cold color:" you''ve been slighting me many times. I wish you''d die. If you''re not happy, I''ll be happy. "


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, and his hands became more and more powerful. When he was about to kill the dream, Zhang yun''er suddenly appeared beside him and took his hand: "Chu Feng, you can''t kill the dream. When I came just now, I had a look at it. It was like a blood seal ban, and it''s hard to open it!"Chu Feng is not surprised that Zhang yun''er comes here. She is annoyed that the ban is similar to that of blood seal. She stares at her dream coldly and asks in a cold voice, "tell me your conditions!"


    Dream fearless to meet the vision of Chu Feng: "temporarily, no conditions!"


    Chu Feng gazed at the dream and suddenly let go of his hand. His hand was blasted on the chest of the dream. When he was dreaming, he fell to the sky and hit the ground heavily.


    Chu Feng stood aloof, staring at the dream of vomiting blood coldly. He had given the opportunity to dream and didn''t cherish it. He took her as a real enemy: "I won''t kill you now, but you''d better not let Chang''e and Phoenix have any problems, otherwise you will find that death is a luxury for you."


    The voice falls, Chu wind directly across the air, brings out the towering murderous spirit, let the world tremble slightly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2724

    The chips in the dream''s hand let Chu Feng cast a mouse''s paw, and he did not have the determination to kill the dream, because he felt the dream of a bit of embarrassment, as if he had to, so he chose to leave temporarily, believing that the dream would not do anything to Chang''e''s body and Phoenix''s blood.


    Before the palace, Chu Feng had already left, and the dream lying on the ground slowly straightened up. A crystal clear tear in her eyes slipped down, but it was quickly erased by her, so that she did not look abnormal.


    Zhang yun''er, who did not leave, slowly fell down and stood beside the dream. She reached out and helped her up. She asked softly, "dream, you don''t want to do that. Why do you insist on doing things against your conscience? I can see that you are not comfortable at all."


    As a goddess of fate, Zhang yun''er can master everything except the nothingness that she doesn''t want to let her know. She knows why dreams appear and why she wants to do all this. She also knows that dreams don''t want to be enemies with Chu Feng.


    Dream to see the direction of Chu wind leaving, although it is far away, but still can feel the Chu wind in the air in the Jing Tian Sha Qi.


    "Fate is irresistible. No matter how hard we try, people and nothingness make us at a loss. In addition to conscience, there are many things hindering our decision. I really don''t want to be against Chu Feng, but I have to do that."


    "Goddess, you don''t have to say anything more. Chu Feng and I can only be enemies, or I will be sinners!"


    From the eyes of the dream, Zhang yun''er sees only helpless firmness, knowing that it is not easy to make such a decision.


    A slight sigh pulled up the hand of the dream, the source of the force surging into her body, let Chu wind just a little bit of her injury recovery.


    Looking into the palace, Zhang yun''er sighed: "nothingness is immortal, the world is restless, and some things have become the past. Then it should be history. The world thinks that the devil is cruel, but who can know that the devil is the best man?"


    "Think about it, and make the most sensible choice before that day. Although we can''t do anything in the big era, we can still make some basic conscience choices."


    With a word, Zhang yun''er soared into the air and left in an instant. There was no residual breath in the air.


    Sea breeze blowing, with a moist breath, dream stood in the original underground consciousness of their own clothes, the weather is not cold, but her heart is very cold, she knows this time and Chu Feng will never return to the beginning of a little fight, later can only be, one side fell as the end.


    Shaking his head, the dream turned and walked into the palace. The island slowly disappeared on the sea surface. It seemed that there was no general appearance at all. The surrounding area was completely calm, as if nothing had happened.


    In the world of demons, the door of dazzling light flashed, and Chu Feng came out from inside and went straight to the demon hall.


    In the demon hall, Lu Wan, Dongfang Yun, Bai He and situ Ya are all here. Seeing Chu Feng coming out, Dongfang Yun looks anxious and comes forward: "where is the master?"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and didn''t know how to answer the question of Oriental rhyme.


    "In the hands of dreams."


    Another door of dazzling light appeared, and Zhang Yuner stepped out of it, and said in light Judo: "she was forbidden by her blood seal technique. Unless it is the ancient supreme, or similar to the blood of dream, it can''t be broken."


    Oriental rhyme body a shock, eyes slightly angry staring at Chu Feng: "look at you, it''s all your fault, I think that woman is not a good thing, you have a look!"


    Chu Feng understood Dongfang Yun''s anger, and he regretted it in his heart. If he knew that dream would make such a thing, he would never let her walk safely in the demon world without vigilance, but many things did not have if and did not know in advance.


    "Jade rabbit!"


    Dongfang Yun also wanted to talk about Chu Feng. Zhang yun''er held her hand: "Chu Feng doesn''t want such a thing to happen, because in addition to your master''s body, the Phoenix blood left by Qing has also been taken away by the dream. They are underground together."


    Hearing this, Dongfang Yun''s body shakes and looks at Chu Feng, who walks forward to sit down. The death of Qing was caused by Chu Feng. It can be said that Chu Feng''s heart has been suffering a lot. Now the Phoenix''s blood has also fallen into the hands of dreams. Chu Feng must be very miserable.


    But if Chu Feng is alert to dreams, will such things happen?


    He wanted to denounce Chu Feng''s lust and lust and was blinded by a dream, but now everything is false. Dongfang Yun said coldly, "the master''s body, or the Phoenix''s blood, we should all take it back, and absolutely can''t let that disgusting woman control it."


    "You go down!" Chu Feng then whispered: "this thing I have discretion, Wan''er and yun''er stay, others all go down, and let satina come to see me."


    Dongfang Yun was worried, but she knew that if she could, Chu Feng would not come back alone. It was useless to say anything here. She just made Chu Feng''s heart feel more guilty. She bit her lips, nodded, and retreated with others. Only Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were left standing there.


    Chu Feng breathed out a sigh of sullen: "I believe that the dream of Chang''e and Phoenix blood will have a map, there won''t be any changes in the short term, or first deal with the nagula thing before we talk about it.""Tonight I will enter the spirit world with satina. You are waiting for news in the demon world. I will inform you then."


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er look at each other, and Chu Feng can distinguish the priorities, but it makes them feel at ease.


    Just silence for a moment, Zhang yun''er said: "just you and satina?"


    "And Stuart and Baihe." Chu Feng thought about it for a while, and then said, "they''ve come with me these days, and things are well done. So I''ll take them only for the time being. If you go, you may be discovered by nagula in advance."


    Zhang Yuner blinked her eyes and nodded. She didn''t have any opinion about chufeng''s not taking her. She didn''t mind whether there was any other relationship between situ Ya and Bai He except for the superficial relationship between Chu Feng and him. She was just a little worried: "satianna?"


    "I believe her, at least in the case of nagura." Chu Feng knew what Zhang yun''er wanted to say, so she didn''t wait for her to say it.


    Because of the death of Saint slave, satina''s heart is full of hatred and murder. Chu Feng is very clear, but he doesn''t worry, because he knows that without absolute assurance, satina will not do anything before, and he is constantly strong. Even if she becomes a saint, she is not his opponent.


    Therefore, Chu Feng doesn''t take satina too seriously. It''s just a waste of spirit. Just know that she won''t be in danger for the time being.


    Zhang yun''er frowned slightly and said: "originally I should not maliciously speculate about satina. She is also a poor person. However, the fate of my evolution is very clear, but one part should be covered by nothingness and can''t be seen. I don''t know what will happen, but I think you should be alert to satina."


    "After all, it was the person who took care of her growing up, like a grandmother, but now she''s dead."


    Zhang Yuner can evolve fate. Chu Feng doesn''t show any doubt about what she said. However, Chu Feng has only a few apologies for satyana. He also believes that satina understands why he did it at that time.


    However, in order not to let Zhang yun''er worry about himself, Chu Feng nodded: "I will let situ Ya and Bai He stare at a little, in the spirit world nagula does not die, I also believe that satyana dare not move."


    Zhang Yuner could hear from Chu Feng''s words that he didn''t want to be on guard against the enemy. She sighed in her heart and didn''t say anything. She knew Chu Feng. It would be strange if Chu Feng was on strict guard against satina.


    When several people discussed the final plan of action against nagula, satina also walked in from outside the demon hall. As always, she could not see any difference. Only when she observed carefully, she felt colder than before, as if she wanted to resist people from thousands of miles.


    "In order to avoid more mistakes, it is so decided. You go down first!" Seeing that satina has arrived, Chu Feng also lets Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er go down first.


    After the two left, Chu Feng leaned over and looked at satina. Her breath was slightly cold, her face and eyes were still the same as before. Chu Feng''s left eye could still see that there was a faint hatred on satina''s body, which had not dispersed.


    However, the hatred affected satina and made her unable to let go. Chu Feng also said: "I will go to the spirit world with you tonight. Of course, I will not fight nagula right away. So where can you settle down temporarily? Is it relatively safe and will not be found?"


    "You know, I''m too obvious to be noticed."


    Satina took a faint look at Chu Feng and then moved her eyes. The latter is an oriental face. Going to the spiritual world will form a strong contrast with the people there. As long as it appears, it will be doubted. Concealment is indeed a problem.


    However, satina didn''t worry much about it. She said calmly: "I will arrange this matter. Although our Protoss are beaten by demons, nine tenths of them are almost destroyed, but that is our base camp after all. How much strength still exists. It''s not difficult to hide a person."


    Seeing satina''s confident look, Chu Feng nodded slightly and stood up: "it''s so good. Go and have a rest. Go to the spirit world after nightfall."


    When she came down and passed by satina, Chu Feng stopped and looked at her: "no matter how many things in your heart, you should rest well. Even if you are the God of creation, you should take more care of yourself."


    After leaving a word, Chu Feng walked to the hall. Satina stood there for a moment, touching her face. She didn''t have a good rest for the past two days. She always showed anxiety and mania. It seemed that it was not very good.


    But, satyana sighed, "strange, blame me for being too extreme!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2725

    When night came, the five forbidden areas became quiet.


    During the day, the waves caused by the Chu wind didn''t cause too much vibration, so no one paid much attention to it. Just talking about it occasionally, everything calmed down.


    Spirit world, three thousand miles away from the god palace, stands a vast city-state, star city!


    Besides the first city-state in the spiritual world, it was once under the jurisdiction of the Protoss. However, after nagura led the demons to nearly destroy the protoss, the Star City Lord led the whole city to declare their surrender to nagura. This city has become the place under the rule of the demons and the only place where the protoss gather.


    Because they were united together, they could not make any waves. With the active submission of the Star City Lord, nagula kept this place, thinking about the disguised expression of the spirit world and the heaven and earth. He was a tolerant man.


    Although it didn''t have much effect, nagula thought so and didn''t dare to say it wasn''t.


    night as like as two peas, and the world''s contrast, except for the other edifice, which is exactly the same as those without high-rise buildings, the stars are still quiet, and people who are moving around or who are flying in the night sky do not make any noise.


    Because today is the day when the king of God broke through to the saint, the spirit of peace came down, and the demons'' perception was the worst. During the day, nagula had already issued an order. From today to the next full moon night, no one could walk out at will. Therefore, the whole Star City is like a dead city.


    The people who walk around and walk in the sky are the strong ones sent by the demons. They monitor the whole star city to prevent any accidents.


    However, there is no demon strongman monitoring the place where the master and family members live. For the starluo City Lord who chose to submit to the Gura minister, many people of the protoss would like to kill him, so there may be accidents everywhere, but here they are not worried.


    So let the Star City Lord send people to cooperate with them to guard against the Star City, for the strong people of the demons here are only occasionally passing by, not giving too much attention.


    Surrounded by a forest, the castle looks a bit gloomy at night. In a dark cave, a light light suddenly appears, and then disappears. Before long, several people come out.


    Under the light of the full moon tonight, you can see Chu Feng and satina, as well as Stuart and Baihe.


    Because things on the other side of the dream have no solution for the time being, Chu Feng doesn''t want to waste time when there is no matter for the time being. So he comes to the spirit world first. As long as nagula is solved, and then concentrate on trying to find a way to solve the dream, it is OK.


    When the time comes to concentrate, Chu Feng believes that there must be a way to let the dream compromise!


    Looking up at the full moon in the night sky, it''s very bright. Even in the forest where you can''t see your fingers, you can see the surrounding situation. In addition to these, the Chu wind can feel the light of peace in the air.


    I think that''s what satiana said. The atmosphere of peace is falling. Under such circumstances, the perception of demons must have an impact.


    Because it''s not a channel at all. The auspicious atmosphere affects the perception of the evil way. It''s normal.


    Chu Feng lowered his head and looked into the distance. His left eye twinkled and saw the heavily guarded ancient castle of Xingluo. His mouth raised a smile: "Princess Anna, there is no absolute loyalty in this world, only absolute interests."


    "You didn''t give the protoss hope to rise. Do you think they will change their minds?"


    Before coming, Chu Feng asked satina where she should settle down in the spiritual world.


    Satyana didn''t hide it. She told her that in the ancient castle of Xingluo, which is the master of the city and the territory of the master of starluo City, she chose this place because it was a fake intention for the master of starluo city to surrender to nagula, so as to control the news of the demons in real time and report it to satina.


    Of course, satina just received news, never told the Star City lord where she was in the present world.


    Now Chu Feng asked, satina did not hesitate to shake her head: "everyone of the protoss is absolutely loyal."


    "Is it?" Chufeng chufeng Chuen chufeng chuckled and jokingly asked, "but how can I listen to Wan''er that in ancient times, the angel strongmen of the protoss chose to submit because they could not withstand the temptation of the demon king?"


    Satina''s face became stiff, and her anger swept over Chu Feng: "are you fighting in the face?"


    Just said that the protoss are absolutely loyal, Chu Feng told the truth, this is not a slap in the face, what is it?


    "You think so, then!" Chu Feng didn''t mean to explain too much. He put his hands on his back and said seriously: "but I won''t give you my safety completely. You think the master of Xingluo city has not deteriorated, but I can''t trust him completely. I''d rather find a place to hide myself, and I don''t want to follow you to do uncertain things under uncertain circumstances."


    Satina''s pure and beautiful face was full of anger, and she was sure of everyone''s loyalty to the Protoss. It was also because of this that she told Chu Feng that she could hide in Xingluo Castle after coming to the spirit world.But now Chu Feng clearly does not believe in the Star City Lord, and thinks that the Star City Lord may be sentenced to the protoss, which is how satina can not accept.


    It''s just that it''s not good to have a conflict with Chu Feng in cooperation. Satina said with a cold face, "I can understand your idea, but I don''t have any confidence in other places except Xingluo city. If you don''t trust the master of Xingluo City, I won''t tell him that we come to the spirit world."


    Chu Feng said, "how can you hide in the castle without informing the master of Xingluo city? Although it''s big, we''re not safe without important people providing shelter. "


    In the words or that kind of disbelief situation, satina pinched the pink fist to resist the impulse of chufeng and said: "William can absolutely trust."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly: "who is that?"


    "The son of the Lord of Stella, the young master of the city." Satina took a look at Chu Feng. She did not go back and said, "I have watched him grow up since childhood. He is a very simple negotiator. He only believes me in many things. Even the leader of the city of Xingluo doesn''t listen to him. I think he can be trusted."


    Chu Feng fell into silence, for Star City lord or for did not see William, Chu wind is not trust.


    If he was oppressed by demons and hid in other places, chufeng would not doubt in front of satyana. But now, the master of Xingluo city is subject to nagula. No matter whether it is false or true, as long as he has contact with the demon, then it is possible to be transformed. Chu Feng can win and not lose!


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything, but satina also understood what he meant. She knew that he was worried about the Star City Lord because of his interests. In the process of false surrender, she chose to surrender.


    Just understand Chu Feng''s idea, does not represent approval, biting his lips said: "wind less, cooperation, the most basic trust you do not give me, so really good?"


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly, which could also involve the issue of trust, and was too lazy to explain too much. She said, "Princess Anna thinks William can be absolutely trusted. Then you can go to him, but I won''t show up until he shows his willingness to help and doesn''t expose us."


    Seeing Chu Feng step back, satina''s expression also softened a little, and nodded gently: "I know how to,,,"


    Ow!


    Before satina finished her words, she was interrupted by the sound of animal singing. Several people subconsciously looked at the sky. Suddenly, they saw a figure passing over the sky, as if they were flying against the moon. In a flash, they went to the distance, and the trace was hard to find!


    At the beginning, he thought it was discovered. When he was sure it was not, he was relieved. Chu Feng did not ask, "do you have monsters in the spirit world?"


    "No!" Satina''s eyes were confused, but also very curious: "and even if it is a monster running from the demon domain, it shouldn''t have the speed that I can''t catch?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, his left eye twinkled and looked at the distance. His eyes were slightly condensed: "werewolf!"


    Satina was stunned: "what?"


    "Nothing!" The left eye is the biggest secret of Chu Feng. For satyana, Chu Feng shakes his head as if joking: "it happens to be a full moon night. I wonder if it''s a werewolf. After all, in the modern world, I often hear Western legends saying that werewolves appear on the full moon night."


    Satina naturally did not doubt Chu Feng''s expression, but turned her eyes. "Little wind''s imagination is really rich. If people and Demons give birth to people or demons, can they still be half human and half demon?"


    Of course, he could not see the wolf''s breath in the air, but he could not see the wolf''s head in the air.


    How can the legendary werewolf appear in the spirit world?


    Chu wind as like as two peas browed his head, and he found that the wolf''s head was exactly the same as that of the demon emperor, and his white eyes, his eyes narrowed, and Chu wind said, "Princess Anna, please wait here for a while. I feel that something that just flew past may be useful to me."


    In front of Anna and others, all the hidden air disappeared.


    As soon as satina was about to contact William, chufeng left.


    Eyes sullen: "I said to keep a low profile and not be found, but now I want to meddle in my business, really."


    Situ Ya and Bai He looked at each other. There was no surprise in their eyes, but a kind of inexplicable color. Then they saw satina, who was angry and went to one side, and stood there as usual.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2726

    Full moon night, the wolf sings!


    The originally quiet and silent spirit world was completely broken. Most people came out and looked into the night sky with fear and confusion in their eyes. They didn''t know why there was such a wolf voice in the spirit world, and it penetrated thousands of miles. This is something that never happened in the spirit world.


    It''s also something that shouldn''t have happened.


    However, each branch of the demon clan did not dare to investigate easily. They were curious about where the wolf''s voice came from, but they were more afraid of nagula''s majesty. The latter warned them that they could not leave their duties and go out without permission before the coming of the next full moon night. Even if they want to go to investigate, they dare not leave without authorization.


    The werewolf crossed the void and reached the edge of the spiritual world, where the lowest of the spirits gathered.


    Standing on the void, a pair of pupils with only white eyes staring at the empty gathering place. The cold light of tusks flickered in the huge mouth, and the saliva flowed from time to time. Suddenly, he raised his head to the sky, which can be said to roar at the full moon, shaking the world!


    What is more frightening is that in that sound of wolf singing, the endless evil spirit diffuses in the air, and this evil spirit is mixed with the breath of Saint!


    The people in the gathering place of xiakong had already been attracted by the terrible momentum. They all looked up and saw the werewolf under the night sky. Everyone''s eyes were full of horror. What kind of monster is that? Why is there a human body but a wolf''s head?


    Of course, what scares them most is that the monster in their eyes is actually a saint.


    As the lowest existence of the spirit world, the highest can only find out the spirit in the period of Tianjing. How did they encounter such a shocking scene? I don''t know who reacted first and said, "run


    Almost when he cried out, the werewolf above the void roared and fell directly, as if in fashion, with the tail of the flame pounding on the earth, which instantly set off a startling explosion, and the fireworks covered everything around.


    Those who wanted to escape were directly engulfed in it. The fire started and spread for tens of miles in an instant. Only the screams and fears of the crowd could be heard.


    On the top of the sky, the Chu wind following him was hidden behind the clouds. He looked down with dignity. He felt the familiar smell, which was the smell of demon emperor.


    Frowning, Chu Feng''s heart is doing all kinds of thinking, the demon emperor has been fused by nagula, can not appear in this world, but now this werewolf has the smell of demon emperor, what is the matter?


    He nodded his head slightly and looked at the burning flames in the lower air. Half of the gathering places were shrouded in them. I believe that few people can survive.


    His left eye twinkled through the burning flame. Chu Feng saw that the werewolf was killing wantonly inside, biting at ordinary spiritual creatures like wild animals, as if those were not human beings, but their food. The scene was extremely bloody.


    Fist slowly clenched, Chu wind whispered: "nagula, after you and demon emperor fusion, what happened?"


    Now the wolf man seems to have no sense. Chu Feng''s intuition is nagula, or demon emperor, because the breath of saints is not deceiving, but why nagula, who dominates the spirit world, becomes such a monster. Chu Feng can''t explain.


    I only know that this werewolf is very terrible now.


    The flames are getting bigger and bigger, and the werewolf who is in it stops killing. He slowly comes out and looks up to the night sky. It''s where Chu Feng is. Chu Feng''s body is stiff and he knows he''s found.


    Just want to turn around and leave quickly, suddenly in front of the werewolf has appeared in front of him, blocking his way.


    His clenched fist clenched. Chu Feng looked slightly ugly. He regretted that he had to follow him. Now he has been found. Although he is not sure whether the person in front of him is nagula, it will affect the plan if he is found.


    Just when Chu Feng was upset and exposed, the werewolf looked at him, and suddenly rushed at him, and opened his bloody mouth.


    A bloody smell came from the werewolf''s mouth, which made Chu Feng vomit. For the time being, he didn''t have to worry about the exposed problems any more. He cheated himself and collided with the werewolf. The rumbling sound of collision shook the world, and the two separated in one direction.


    Chu Feng felt the Qi and blood surging, and his body seemed to be torn by something. His eyes became more and more dignified. Just now he could confirm that the person in front of him was nagula. Although the breath had changed, he could still feel it carefully.


    However, after the collision between the werewolf and Chu Feng, there seems to be nothing at all. Instead, his eyes twinkle with excitement, as if chufeng is such a delicious prey.


    Chu Feng was seen all over the body uncomfortable, and said: "nagula, what''s the matter with you? Why do you become a monster without human beings, demons or demons?"


    I think it may be the reason why nagula fused with the demon emperor, but the specific is not very clear.


    The werewolf didn''t seem to understand what Chu Feng was saying. He roared and quickly approached Chu Feng again. His palm was lifted up and sent to Chu Feng. There were sharp nails between his five fingers, which was not what one should have.Chu Feng cursed him and offered a sacrifice directly to the Holy Grail of light. In the sound of peace, Chu Feng flicked his finger, and the Holy Grail made a pleasant sound. The fierce werewolf seemed to be affected and his body stopped for a short time.


    Chu Feng did not take advantage of this opportunity to do anything, but directly turned around, the door of dazzle light appeared behind him, the whole person did not enter it, took back the Holy Grail of light, and instantly disappeared in the night sky.


    The power of the werewolf''s attack did not decrease, but it was defeated by the palm of his hand. The force of the explosion did not diminish and continued to move towards the ground, setting off a startling explosion, which made the burning flame instantly like a fairy scattering flowers, illuminating the night sky.


    Standing in the night sky, the werewolf looked around, as if looking for the shadow of Chu Feng, but it seemed that he could not see it. He looked up at the sky and howled angrily.


    At the next moment, the earth trembled in the sky, and the news of a moonlit man and wolf spread all over the spirit world.


    Chu Feng has returned to the place where he first came to the spirit world. Situ Ya and others are waiting here. Chu Feng comes out of the glare gate and coughs gently. His breath is very unstable and his eyes are a little more dignified. He can be sure that the werewolf is nagula, which is a fusion of the demon emperor and has changed. Nagula!


    "What''s the matter with you, master?" White lotus see Chu wind look a little pale, anxiously came forward to ask.


    Chu Feng gently shakes his head to say that he is OK, and it is not suitable to say about the werewolf now. Although the werewolf just now seems to have no reason, if all that is disguised, then it is equivalent to exposure.


    Therefore, it is urgent to find a safe place to hide it. Otherwise, all plans will be in vain.


    Satina looked at the Chu wind slightly embarrassed, looked at the night sky and took it back: "less wind, you and that werewolf fight, injured."


    "Say it again!" Chu Feng gently shook his head: "first find a safe place to hide, we may have been found."


    Satina''s eyelids beat and frowned, "look at the result of your impulse." If it was not for Chu Feng''s rash follow-up, such a thing would not have happened. Satina also sent out a secret tone to express her dissatisfaction.


    Now either go back to the demon world, or find a safe place to hide temporarily. Unexpectedly, we have come to the spirit world. It is definitely impossible to go back like this.


    While Chu Feng and others were waiting for help, the werewolf had already deviated from the original remote gathering place thousands of miles away. From a small town, it did not disturb the people in the town, but ran in a forest like crazy.


    No matter in front of it is the sky trees, or boulder river blocking the road, the werewolf seems to have not seen, generally do not avoid, just roar forward, everything blocking its way are destroyed by its powerful impact.


    In the nearby towns, those people naturally heard the terrible sound and felt the terrible Saint breath. However, no one dares to see what happened, because the news just came that it was a monster with the head of a wolf, and it was a terrorist existence with the fighting power of saints. Don''t provoke them easily.


    In that forest, the werewolf ran faster and faster. He went straight to a mountain peak without turning. He ran along the mountain wall to the top of the mountain.


    When it stops, it raises its head and roars to the sky. Its body of more than two meters is also slowly changing. Under the moonlight, it slowly forms a human figure. The wolf''s head disappears, and the hair on its body also disappears. It just wears a pair of trousers and stands there barefaced.


    It is the master of the spirit world, Mozi nagula!


    Slightly panting, nagula held her head in her hands, with struggle and pain in her eyes, and slowly squatted on the ground, ferocious way: "disgusting feeling!"


    This is the change after nagula merged with the demon emperor. As long as he is near the full moon, he will find that he will become a werewolf. On the full moon night, he will directly become a werewolf, or even lose his mind and only have the idea of bloodthirsty.


    With his hands spread out, nagula felt some regret. If he knew that the integration of the demon emperor would affect his blood, he would not merge the demon emperor. Although powerful, he was not his original self.


    Standing up, he turned into a werewolf and killed many people. He even had no impression of the battle with Chu Feng. He just looked at the moon with an ugly face: "you can''t let people know that I''m a monster!"


    As a demon in the spirit world, he is a monster who does not recognize the demon or not. That will bring shame to the whole demon family. Nagula will never allow such a thing to happen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2727

    The next morning, Star Tower castle!


    Although it is a castle, it covers an amazing area, which is more than ten times larger than those in the world. At the moment, in the houses on the third floor of the castle, Chu Feng and others have arrived here last night.


    This is sadiana''s arrangement. Although Chu Feng doesn''t trust the people she said very much, she has promised to give her some face, or it will only affect the cooperation in the future.


    Although satina in the critical moment can not give too much power, but in small things, after all, can play a role.


    The layout of the room is OK, there are two rooms connected together, but now Chu Feng is not in the mood to pay attention to these things. As long as there is a place to hide, the rest is not so important.


    He is more concerned about the werewolf last night. At present, it is certain that it is nagula. If it was not for him, he would have appeared in such a big noise last night, but he did not show up in the end. It can only be said that the werewolf is himself, so he can not show up at all.


    Of course, what''s interesting to Chu Feng is that he thought that he had been exposed last night, but he didn''t spread any news until this morning. In addition to the fact that some werewolves were mentioned, there was no superfluous news outflow.


    A smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "has he completely lost his basic sense after becoming like that?"


    "What do you say?" Satina for last night chufeng rashly follow and have some opinions, now listen to him there talking to himself, immediately ask voice.


    Chu Feng shook his head and said with a smile: "nothing, just feeling that it didn''t come out last night."


    "That''s how you want to be exposed?" Satyana asked, a little angry to the side of the side, think of last night''s things back: "by the way, last night when you catch up with said that it was a werewolf, how do you know?"


    Satyana didn''t pay attention to this matter at first, but after hearing the rumor that it was indeed a werewolf, satyana also remembered what Chu Feng said. At that time, there was only a figure passing through the sky, and Chu Feng directly said werewolf. Under such circumstances, how did Chu Feng know?


    "Guess!" Chu Feng had long thought that satina would definitely think of this matter, so he had thought of the wording in advance: "and that was the voice of wolves at that time, not hard to hear."


    What Chu Feng said was in emotion and reason. Satina couldn''t find any flaw, so she didn''t ask any more questions, because Chu Feng is a saint. It''s normal to have such surmises beyond others.


    As soon as there was silence in the room, Chu Feng thought that it would be a good thing if nagula became a werewolf. The door of the room was knocked. Suddenly, Chu Feng, situ Ya and Bai He all stood up and were on guard.


    Because they came here secretly with satina last night. They have not seen anyone in the castle yet. Now someone is knocking at the door. It is estimated that it is William, the young master of Stella that satina said.


    Although satina said that he can be completely trusted, but Chu Feng still keep a trace of vigilance.


    Chu Feng''s performance in satina''s eyes made her a little unhappy. She repeatedly assured William that he was a trustworthy person. But now Chu Feng''s attitude was that she showed no trust. She also said that she was an ally. She felt that Chu Feng was more of a pawn than a pawn.


    Needless to say, when satina went to open the door, Chu Feng and his three people also entered the next room, and completely concealed their breath to prevent being detected.


    Satina opened the door. Outside stood a man with golden hair and a smile. When she saw satiannaton, she showed a more brilliant smile: "Aunt Anna!"


    "Keep it down!" Satina was stunned for a moment, reached out and pulled William in. After closing the door, she whispered, "be careful that the walls have ears."


    William rubbed his head with a smile: "don''t worry, there are people on this floor, but it''s far away from here. Most of the other people follow my father to the temple of God. Because there was a mysterious werewolf last night, everyone gathered to find nagula and see how to solve this problem."


    Satiannah gave a cry, and took a dim look at Chu Feng''s hidden room. Then she looked at William again with a faint smile: "I haven''t seen you for years. You''ve grown much taller and more handsome. In addition, you''d better call me sister. You call me aunt. I''m not used to it."


    "How can you?" William directly shook his head: "you and my father are a generation, and you are still a Protoss princess. I call your aunt very much. If you call your sister again, it will be disrespectful."


    Satina flashed a helpless look, knowing that it was the same as William, so Bai said that from small to large, William called her aunt, and it was obviously impossible for him to change his name to her sister.


    Beckoning William to sit down first, satina asked, "did you tell your father about my coming?"


    "No!" William shook his head, the sunshine smile changed solemn: "in addition, Auntie Anna, don''t tell my father that you are back in the spirit world, and I don''t know why, but I intuitively don''t let my father know that is a good thing."William''s words made satina frown. She could see that William''s expression was very serious and squinted. Was Chu Feng''s guess right? The false submission of the city Lord of Xingluo has become a sham?


    As soon as she had such an idea, satina denied it herself. She was not willing to admit that there would be traitors in the Protoss.


    "I mean it." William looked at satyana as if something was wrong. He looked a little more worried and said, "although my father looks calm these days, he has run to the temple of God more often. In addition, I asked him what he was going to do and would tell me. Now he won''t sue me directly."


    "Auntie Anna, the rise of protoss depends on you. You should be careful!"


    Satiannah nodded. "I see. I''ll be careful."


    William was relaxed and asked with a smile, "Auntie Anna, you are not good in the present world. How did you suddenly come back to the spirit world? Nagula, the devil, has always wanted to find you."


    Satina rubbed William''s head with a smile, and whispered back, "when I left, I said that when I came back, it would be nagula''s fall, and now I''m back to avenge nagura and the thousands of dead Protoss."


    William blinked his eyes, looked at satina, and whispered, "Auntie Anna, nagula is a saint, or a saint who has practiced the forbidden arts of the demon clan. It''s very evil. Seeing that you are still the God of creation, how can I feel that you are not coming back for revenge, but as if you came back to die voluntarily!"


    Cough, cough, cough, and William''s words made satina cough. She was really shocked by his words. She did not mean to shake her head in silence.


    "That''s why I asked you to come here. I can''t be nagula''s opponent on my own strength, so I brought my allies back, but before I let you meet them, would you please answer me a question?"


    William patted himself on the chest: "Auntie Anna, I''ll answer you any questions you ask. If you don''t, I''ll ask someone else."


    The pure white boy''s words made satina smile knowing and asked softly, "if you see my ally, will you tell others or betray me one day? William, I don''t mean to ask that. I just want to see what you say


    William was stunned for a moment, and his face was solemn and said: "my mother died since I was a child. Aunt Anna, you look after me like my mother and grow up. I think every day that you can come back to kill nagula. Now you have allies willing to help you, how can I betray it? Then I am not a human being."


    Satina''s eyes flashed with relief: "will you tell your father then?"


    "No!" There was no hesitation at all, and William replied decisively.


    "It''s really my little heart." As soon as William''s words were finished, Chu Feng took situ Ya and Bai He out of the next room. When satina asked William a question, Chu Feng kept observing with his left eye. When William answered, he didn''t have any deception.


    It can be seen that every word he said to satina was true from the heart.


    William, who was sitting, stood up when he saw other people in the room


    Chu Feng coughs gently. This kind of introduction is certainly for satina, to be more appropriate.


    Satina then rose, raised her hand and introduced, "William, he is my ally, Chu Feng, and the other two are his followers, Stuart and miss Whitehall!"


    "Oh William nodded, stopped for a moment, and suddenly looked at Chu Feng. The next moment he ran to Chu Feng, his face was excited: "you are Chu Feng. You are the dog who was abused by the demon emperor and nagula. Later, he defeated the demon emperor, and even now Chu Feng, the forbidden demon God, is treated seriously by nagula?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth is open. He really doesn''t know how to answer this question. If he answers yes, he also admits that he has been abused as a dog by the demon emperor and nagula.


    If you don''t admit it, look at William''s excited eyes, and a little dishonest.


    Is the child''s head caught in the door? Do you ask others? Why is it so distinctive?


    Originally introduced by satina as Chu Feng''s follower, situ Ya was still a little dissatisfied, but they were immediately attracted by William''s words. They both looked at Chu Feng playfully, but there was nothing else. They wanted to see if Chu Feng would admit that he had been abused as a dog.


    After all, Chu Feng was not a person who had never experienced big waves. William''s question was really very insidious, but he still said with a smile: "it''s me. In addition, your father went to the God''s palace. Was nagula summoned to discuss the affairs of the mysterious werewolf, or did they gather together to go there on their own initiative?"


    William did not think much and said, "nagura did not summon. It was my father, the other demons and other city lords who gathered together. In addition, you are my idol!"


    Chufeng embarrassed smile, the child is too enthusiastic, but from William''s answer Chu Feng captured some information.That is nagula. It seems that he deliberately conceals that he is a werewolf. Otherwise, he will take the initiative to summon the people to come.


    So, no one knows that werewolf is nagula?


    The corners of his mouth stirred up a bit of fun. Chu Feng felt that this trip to the spiritual world seemed not so meaningless.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2728

    When the news of the werewolf spread like wings, the temple also gathered a lot of people.


    All the leaders of each branch of the demon clan, as well as the city heads of the big cities in front of the spirit world, all came.


    There was a lot of noise last night, and they all felt the terrible smell of saints. For the spirit world, it is strange to see a werewolf. Today''s werewolves still have the momentum of saints. How can they be dignified.


    In particular, the demons and protoss have just experienced a big war, and it has not been long since. In addition, they have started to cooperate with the demon emperor to fight in the universe. It can be said that their vitality is still recovering. If a terrible werewolf starts a war in the spirit world, it will be an irreparable disaster.


    In everyone''s waiting, nagula also came out of the blood pool underground palace, the breath was strong, overflowing with the extremely evil taste.


    All the people who were still whispering because of the appearance of nagula closed their mouths and stood there, even afraid of moving.


    Nagula walked in front of the people, went straight up and sat on the throne of God. Her eyes were cold and she did not need them to speak. She also knew what these people were gathering for. Of course, he did not know, because he was a werewolf.


    If known by the people present, he will soon be said to be a monster. Even if no one dares to challenge his existence and sit on the position of the Lord of the spirit world, nagula believes that she will not be very comfortable.


    After all, there are few people who like to be treated as monsters.


    After sitting down at nagura, a powerful demon who stood at the bottom and said, "Mozi, there was a mysterious Werewolf in the spirit world last night, and it also has the momentum of saints, so we gathered here to see what you think of Mozi."


    Nagura kept a calm voice and asked, "is there a big loss?"


    Last night, he incarnated as a werewolf. He only remembered killing and bloodthirsty. But how many people were killed and how many things were destroyed, nagula had no impression. After he came back, he was in the blood pool underground palace, and he did not pay much attention to it.


    The powerful demons did not think that their dignified werewolf was nagula. He bowed his head and respectfully replied: "in the edge of the spirit world, half of the gathering place has been destroyed. In addition, the forest outside a town has also been damaged. Preliminary investigation shows that more than 100000 people died last night, perhaps even more."


    For the vast and endless spiritual world, 100000 is just a drop in the ocean, but for those present, it is still unacceptable that 100000 people have died at one glance.


    Nagula nodded slightly: "werewolf, or werewolf with Saint''s fighting power?"


    "So what do you want me to make?"


    The people standing below were stunned. Shouldn''t this question be asked by nagula? Why now nagula asked them in turn?


    He was puzzled, but he refrained from mentioning: "Mozi, you are the master of the spirit world. The mysterious wolf man that appears now has brought panic to the spirit world. Our branches and city states mean to ask the devil to take action to eliminate the werewolf who brings panic to the spirit world!"


    The rest of them nodded slightly, which is exactly what they gathered here today.


    That werewolf is so terrible that it destroyed more than 100000 people in just one night last night. Although it is far away from them, if one day the werewolf falls on their territory, they will die like the people on the edge of last night.


    It''s not easy to live in this world. Few people want to die like this, so they hope that nagula will take the initiative to eliminate the werewolf, so that they can feel at ease.


    "Do you know where the werewolf is?" Nagula asked faintly.


    A question made the strong man of the demon clan look sluggish and shake his head slightly with difficulty: "I don''t know, but as long as the devil is willing to do something, we will send a lot of people to look for it. As long as it is still in the spirit world, I believe we can find it."


    "Are we many?" Nagula snorted coldly, and let out the heavy pressure. He said in a low voice: "let alone our hands are now defending against the demonic army. Even if we have hands, it is not such a waste. The werewolf is terrible, but now it does not appear directly, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    "It''s a waste of time and manpower to look for things. It''s just that Chu Feng can find the opportunity to do things. Moreover, last night''s fluctuations can hardly guarantee that Chu Feng has come to the hidden world. Even last night''s werewolf may be the conspiracy of Chu Feng."


    The voice line raised a little, and he said, "you don''t want to guard against Chu Feng. Instead, you gather together to ask me to destroy a werewolf who doesn''t know where he is and is more likely to be the conspiracy of Chu Feng. What''s your intention?"


    We didn''t expect that nagula would be so angry all of a sudden, but they didn''t say anything wrong. If there is a werewolf in the spirit world now, it must be settled in before the outside world. Otherwise, the spirit world may have been messed up by the mysterious werewolf before the Chu wind comes.


    Of course, they dare not say these words on the surface, because what nagura said is also reasonable and can withstand scrutiny.Yesterday was the day when the spirit of peace fell, and there was also the rampage of werewolves. Therefore, the defense of the whole spiritual world appeared a little loose. If Chu Feng came, last night was the best opportunity.


    Just thinking of the bloodthirsty werewolf, their hearts are still a little weak. Although it may be the conspiracy of Chu Feng, deliberately made a means to make the spirit world panic, but if it is not the plot of Chu Feng, what should we do?


    We all hope that nagula can do it once, but now nagula doesn''t mean to do it, and they don''t know how to persuade them.


    "If it''s OK, go down first."


    The werewolf is himself. Naturally, nagula can''t launch any spiritual army to look for it, because he is sitting here. How can he find it? Impatiently waved his hand and said, "according to what I told you yesterday, we should strengthen our vigilance and patrol. I have intuition that the Chu wind has come."


    If it was usual, nagura let them go down, and no one dared to stay any longer. But today, when nagura let them go down, we didn''t mean to move.


    Seeing that the people were not respected, nagula put a playful smile on her mouth: "you don''t pay attention to me?"


    All the people present immediately knelt on the ground, and the first powerful demon said: "Mozi, all this may be a conspiracy of Chu Feng, the purpose is to make us panic, but whether it is or not, we all feel that as the Lord of the spirit world, you should give everyone a little peace of mind."


    "Although Chu Feng was terrifying, he still had a trace to follow. Last night''s werewolf did not play according to the routine, and his hand destroyed 100000 people. It was too bloody and heavy."


    The rest of the people also nodded, echoing the words of the demon strongman.


    "I think it''s more or less that you''re afraid of death." Nagula stood up and said with a sneer, "you don''t want all the people to be at peace. You are just worried that if the werewolf reappears, it will be in your territory. You are afraid that the bloody last night will be staged in your territory and you will never see the sun again."


    "So don''t tell me anything to make people in the spirit world feel at ease. I only know that Chu Feng is dead, so I can be at ease."


    Nagula directly broke the minds of all the people present. Although they were a little embarrassed, they still didn''t mean to get up and leave, because they were really afraid that werewolves would appear in their territory and make them the same as those who died last night.


    They were still kneeling on the ground, which had the smell of forcing the palace. Nagula was very angry and laughed: "I advise you to get out of here as long as I have patience, and do things according to what I told you yesterday."


    "Otherwise, you will find how stupid it is to force me."


    The heavy pressure reverberated in the hall, and everyone could feel the terror of nagula''s murder. Everyone did not dare to challenge nagula''s dignity. However, the thought that the werewolf was a hundred thousand dead corpses still broke their inner firmness.


    As time went by, three minutes passed quietly. The people kneeling on the ground still didn''t mean to get up and leave. A pair of nagula did not agree, they always knelt down like this.


    As for whether nagula will kill them all, they think it is not possible. They are all important figures in the spiritual world. Nagula still needs to rely on them to control the spirit world. If they die, nagula will have no one to command and control directly.


    The idea is good, but in the face of nagula, they are not so lucky.


    Because nagula is a werewolf, he can not promise to carry out a large-scale search. For him, it is the most important thing to deal with the arrival of Chu Feng. It is a waste of time to look for a werewolf. It is totally unnecessary.


    It''s a pity that none of the people present knew about it. All they wanted was to find out and kill the werewolf and seek peace of mind.


    "Good!"


    When they felt that the pressure of the masses could make nagula compromise once, the latter suddenly burst into a drink, and the leading demon strongman slowly floated up, and his whole body was out of control. Nagula''s eyes shot a killing opportunity: "on the day I started the war against the protoss, I said that my command, even if it is wrong, you should carry out it to the end!"


    A hand slowly lifted up, gathering the power of terror: "and now you even unite to coerce the palace, is this to rebel?"


    The hands suddenly clenched into fists, and the body of the demon strongman suddenly twisted and burst out. The blood mixed with the ground fell on the rest of the people, which made us scared!


    Nagula also burst into a drink: "go away, if you don''t go, all will die!"


    This time, no one doubted nagura''s killing. Of course, he wondered why nagula was so, but no one was willing to make fun of his own life, so as to avoid a common fate with the powerful demon clan. He got up one after another and quickly left the temple of God.


    Nagula stood in front of the throne of God, with a sinister look in her eyes: "is it possible for me to kill myself?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2729

    Because of the cruelty and cruelty of nagula, the Lords of the demons and the city states can only retreat, because nagula has killed one person directly. If they don''t leave, no one can guarantee that nagula will not kill them.


    The master of Xingluo city said goodbye to them, and returned to Xingluo city with a sad face.


    He is a devotee of the Protoss and has no position among the demons. The reason why I go with you today is that the place where the werewolves slaughtered last night is very close to the city of Stella, and the werewolves are also passing over the city. He is worried that one day the werewolves will come upon his territory.


    But now nagula mainly aims at chufeng, and doesn''t want to waste time on other things. The Star City Lord has a lot of complaints, but he can only hold it in his heart.


    He even the demon people can be ruthless to kill, not to mention his own from the protoss to the past?


    Returning to the castle of Starwood, before he went in, he saw William coming face to face. The master stopped and asked, "where are you going?"


    William was carrying a burden and heard his reply: "there have been many things recently. There was a werewolf last night. I feel so flustered that I want to live in my manor for a period of time. It''s safe and secluded. The important thing is to be quiet."


    "Yourself?" Star City Lord frowned.


    William nodded and said, "yes


    "No way!" The master of Xingluo City waved his hand and said solemnly: "the mysterious wolf man of last night may be near our castle. It''s not safe for you to go to the manor. Moreover, the devil says that Chu Feng may have arrived at the spirit world last night, and you can''t go out at will."


    "You know, this is a troubled time. If you die, it''s a white death."


    William slowly frowned: "father, let alone the illusion left by my mother on the manor side. If it is not carefully explored, it will not be found at all. It is said that the werewolf has no reason to speak of, and will not find these things. It is said that Chu Feng has come to the spirit world. Why should we worry about it?"


    Staring at the Star City Lord, William asked, "is it not nagula who should be more worried?"


    The Star City Lord''s face changed slightly, and he slapped William''s face without any sign: "what are you talking about? You should be called Devil!"


    William didn''t expect that his beloved father would slap himself. He stepped back two steps. His eyes were full of incredible color. Finally he calmed down and sighed, "father, I want to go to the manor. You can do it yourself. I hope you are still my father. Don''t let me look down on you."


    Leaving a word, William walked away from the city Lord of Starwood indifferently, and then directly flew away, and asked no one to follow.


    The Star City Lord''s face was gloomy and unsightly. He looked at the hand he had just slapped William. He put it down tremblingly and looked at the direction where William left: "boy, you are still young. You don''t know a lot of things. You will be white in the future."


    With his hands on his back, the master of Starland stepped into the castle and ordered all people to be on high alert. If anything happens, he should be informed immediately. If the demon people want to search around the castle, make way unconditionally!


    About seven hundred miles away from the castle, William fell from the sky and stood on a stone protruding from the water. He reached out and took down a pendant like object from his neck and pointed it directly ahead.


    Around suddenly changed, there is a vast area, directly in the middle of the water manor.


    William put up his pendant and flew across the manor. When he looked back, Chu Feng brought satina and others down from the sky. Chu Feng took satina with them. They had been following William. Just now, he saw that William was slapped by the Star City Lord.


    "William, come with me and talk to you about something."


    Satyana''s look is not so good-looking, because from just now on, the city Lord of Stella behaved so strangely that he didn''t allow William to know nagula''s name. She didn''t want the possibility mentioned by Chu Feng to happen, so she wanted to talk to William again.


    William nodded and said to Chu Feng, "the wind is weak. You and the two ladies go to have a rest. This is my mother''s resting place before she died. Generally, no one will come here. There are illusions surrounding it and they will not be found."


    Chu feng''en said, and when William and satina walked aside, they could see the surrounding environment. The manor was in the center of the water park. Around the water was endless forest. It was a bit remote, but such a place was also quiet.


    In addition, if the illusions are hidden, even if the saints fly over from the sky, it is really difficult to find a land of peach land hidden here if it is not carefully observed.


    He took situ Ya and Bai He into the manor first. After passing through the front hall, he came to the back garden. He saw a lot of flowers and grasses, and could smell a faint fragrance. You can see that there are often people to take care of it, otherwise it would not look so neat and comfortable!


    "Master, is there a problem with the Star City Lord?" After walking into a courtyard and sitting down, Baihe stood behind Chu Feng and opened his mouth: "according to the truth, people can be trusted in the castle of Xingluo. It''s normal for William to call nagula''s name. Why should he scold William and call him devil?"Stuya also nodded. He slapped his son just because of his address, which was a bit inappropriate.


    If it was in front of nagula in the temple of God, it would be a bit abnormal if it was just on the site of Xingluo castle.


    "It''s a Protoss thing, it''s a satyana thing, we don''t need to be multi pronged."


    Chu Feng of course understood Bai He''s meaning, that is, whether the Star City Lord would have acted in a real way. Chu Feng did not comment on it: "we just need to make sure that William is a trustworthy person. Of course, we can''t take it lightly. You can have a good rest during the day and watch the night in turn at night."


    It''s not likely to be found here, but it doesn''t mean there is no possibility. Chu Feng will not place his own safety on others.


    Situ Ya nodded and Bai He asked, "then, shall we wait like this?"


    "Wait, of course." Chu Feng nodded with a smile, and a meaningful play was reflected in his smile: "waiting for the next full moon night."


    Situ Ya and Bai He looked at each other, and then looked at Chu Feng. They did not ask him why he had to wait for the next full moon night. Instead, they retreated first to clear up a rest room for Chu Feng.


    As for waiting for the next full moon night, it was Chu Feng who wanted to fight nagula at that time.


    Judging from last night''s situation, nagura will become a werewolf on a full moon night, and after becoming a werewolf, he seems to lose his normal thinking and thinking completely. In the face of nagula without normal thinking, Chu Feng believes that the odds of winning will be greater.


    Madmen are hard to deal with, but if you are prepared, dealing with them is always better than dealing with normal people.


    As for the news that nagula is a werewolf, Chu Feng has no such idea at present, because once it is spread out, nagula will surely know that he has come to the spirit world, and he will not wait for the next full moon night.


    What''s more, Chu Feng is only a preliminary judgment on the situation of nagula. The specific judgment depends on the night of the next full moon. If the judgment is correct, then he can start on the next full moon night. If the judgment is wrong, if he is ready, he can do it on the next full moon night.


    Of course, Chu Feng still hopes that his judgment is correct, so that he can get the biggest victory at the least cost.


    "William, do you doubt your father?" At the same time, outside the manor, on the shore near the water, satina frowned and asked William.


    William scratched his head and nodded: "yes, a little, but not sure."


    Satina''s fist clenched subconsciously: "why?"


    William thought about it for a moment, and then slowly came to him. From the day when the protoss was nearly destroyed by nagula, the Star City Lord pretended to submit to nagula according to the plan. Nagula did not kill the starra City, but let the Star City Lord continue to control the city, and even sit on the same level with other city-state masters.


    At the beginning, as long as you go back to the castle and make sure there are no demons, the Lord of starluo will speak and shut up, such as nagula, but later, it is less.


    What''s more, when we talk about nagula, we no longer call them by their names, but we call them the devil.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the city master of Xingluo will take the lead in responding to the affairs of the demon clan. For example, a few days ago, when he cooperated with the demon emperor to fight against the heaven, the city Lord of Xingluo was the vanguard. He not only stopped fighting, but also made great efforts.


    After listening to William, satina clenched her pink fist tightly: "why, I haven''t heard of all this."


    "My father didn''t want me to tell you that it was his way to win nagura''s trust." William bowed his head, his voice was very low, and he returned a little uneasily: "that''s why I told you not to contact my father, saying that you have come back to the spirit world. Originally he was my father, I shouldn''t say it, but I feel that he has really changed."


    No matter when and what kind of local forces, they are not afraid of thousands of enemies, just afraid of a traitor inside. So is satina.


    She didn''t want to believe that the Star City Lord, who was loyal to the protoss, would betray her. But now that William, as her son, said that, she couldn''t be careless.


    Of course, she was just cautious. She didn''t really doubt the Star City Lord. She patted William on the shoulder and said, "I know about this. Besides, don''t tell Chu Feng that he doesn''t trust your father. If you still know these things, you will certainly regard your father as a potential enemy."


    "We Protoss are so decadent that we can''t die any more. I firmly believe that your father is loyal."


    William opened his mouth. When she wanted to speak, satina turned and left. Finally, William took back what she wanted to say. She could only say it again according to her meaning!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2730

    When night falls, the spirit world is like a curfew. Except for the powerful people of the demon clan shuttling back and forth everywhere, no one can go out at will. Once there are abnormal conditions outside, they will kill them directly without asking why.


    It made the already heavy spirit world more and more boring, and everyone was worried that he would die, because nagula was extremely prepared for the possible arrival of Chu wind.


    The manor hidden in the illusion, Chu Feng and others have not rested, and the time of the day has passed, they have not stepped out of the manor.


    In the spacious front hall, Chu Feng is sitting there. Stuya and she are standing behind him. Satyana and William are sitting opposite. However, there is something wrong with the atmosphere at the moment. Chu Feng drinks water there, but satina stares at him with dissatisfaction.


    William looked at Chu Feng and then at satina. He did not say a word, because this was the case after sunset. He did not know what the situation was. He just felt that satina seemed to be a little angry.


    As time passed by, satina finally stood up and stared at Chu Feng. However, her character meant that she would not show her anger: "little wind, are we here to deal with nagula?"


    Chu Feng handed the cup to the white lotus and took it with a warm smile: "otherwise, do I come to travel?"


    For Chu Feng''s casual attitude, satina was very uncomfortable. She took a deep breath so that she could not be breathed.


    Then he asked again, "it turns out that we are here to deal with nagula, but why do you seem to have no intention of action so far? Don''t you want to find nagula''s weakness, or the best time to do it? If you sit here like this, will the opportunity come? "


    Chu Feng took a deep look at satina. Since the death of Saint slave, her temper has changed a little bit. When talking to him, she seems to be talking to his enemy.


    In the heart some helpless, Chu Feng whispered back: "I have my own discretion."


    "Chu Feng!" This time, satina was really angry. She was a little excited and said, "please remember, we are allies. I''m not your subordinates. Actually, we are allies. We are cooperative relations. You don''t tell me anything now, just say that you are measured. What do you mean?"


    Chu Feng slightly frowned: "tell you, what can you help me, go and fight nagula?"


    A word will put satina''s words to the top, the latter is just the realm of God, how is nagula''s opponent.


    Satyana did not speak, which did not mean that Chu Feng did not speak. She raised her head and continued, "except that you are more familiar with the spirit world than I am and provide me with a place to hide, you can''t help me in other aspects, so there is no need to say these things."


    "I know when and how to do it. After talking to you, will there be a way? And don''t forget that you have already promised me yourself. "


    William also wanted to stand up and argue, but when he heard Chu Feng''s last words, he immediately forgot what he wanted to say. He lowered his head and slandered him in his heart. Aunt Anna promised himself to Chu Feng?


    While satina''s whole mood fluctuated, angrily staring at Chu Feng, raised her hand to point at him, and finally put it down again. She turned around in anger and walked out. Obviously, she was completely angry by Chu Feng''s last words.


    But for stuya and Baihe, it was cool, because from the beginning to the present, satina looked at them with the eyes of the servants, without any respect.


    Now you can see that she was taught by Chu Feng can''t say a word, two people''s hearts in addition to Shuang, there is no other idea.


    After satina went out, William took a look and stood up: "the wind is less. Can you be gentle with my Aunt Anna?"


    Chu Feng just took Bai He''s cup and took a sip of water. When he heard the words, he gushed out. His face was covered with black lines: "William, she questioned me like that. I''m still gentle to her. Why?"


    "Because she is a woman William laughed and said, "when my mother was alive, she told me that men are born to be good to women, because women are treasures given to men by the creator. I don''t know what kind of trade or cooperation exists between you and Aunt Anna, but I don''t think you should have said that to hurt Aunt Anna."


    Chu Feng also came to the silk interest, of course, is William''s character is more straightforward.


    He cocked his legs and said with a smile, "tell me what I should do with her."


    William pondered for a moment and said, "it''s not easy for Anna. Although she has the glory of a Protoss Princess and the existence of the realm of God, she is not happy at all in her heart."


    From William''s words, Chu Feng knew that satina had some past that few people would pay attention to.


    From the moment she was born, her mother didn''t take her for a day. All the saints took care of her and grew up. Her father was the king of the Protoss and had numerous wives and concubines. Similarly, satina also had many brothers and sisters.Without the care of the saints, satina would have died before she grew up, so what she lacked was love, which her parents did not give her.


    Because her father thought more about destroying the demons and making the protoss the absolute master of the spirit world. What her mother did every day was how to fight for her father''s huge harem and become the master of the harem. Both of them lacked care for satyana.


    At that time, she was very lonely, accompanied by only the saint, and after she gradually came to the fore, her father and mother only regarded her as a hope to cultivate, did not regard her as a daughter''s general care.


    It can be said that satina''s pure beauty is a lack of care and love of the heart, for her, everyone in the protoss is her relatives, even these relatives to her, are holding the purpose and some impure thoughts.


    Chu Feng quietly listen to William these words to finish, and think of the dead Saint slave, satina''s anxiety, seems to be able to understand.


    Her closest person died, but the protoss was still oppressed by the demons. How she could watch calmly, it was no wonder that she would be worried and would ask why he did not act.


    Chufeng stood up with a sigh and shook his head. "You all have a rest early. I''ll go to see Princess Anna."


    With that, Chu Feng went out. William and they didn''t follow. After turning around the grove in front of the manor, Chu Feng saw satina sitting on the shore of the water. The moon in the sky was shining on the water, and the light was reflected on her face. It seemed that the whole person was beautiful and had an indescribable style.


    Chu Feng slowed down and walked over. When she sat next to satina, she just reacted. Seeing Chu Feng, she was about to stand up.


    Just half up, Chu Feng held his hand: "sit down, you said I don''t do anything just like a vacation, I''m here to explain it to you."


    Satyana''s body was stagnant, her eyes flashed a faint color of complexity, and she also shook off Chu Feng''s hand and sat down. However, she also opened a little distance from Chu Feng. She didn''t want to be too close to him.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about this either. He picked up a stone and threw it into the water. When splashing under the night, he also said faintly: "I found something when I chased the werewolf last night. It''s an opportunity to hurt nagula. It''s not convenient to tell you for the time being. I just want to say that I didn''t forget the purpose of my coming to the spiritual world What do you do? "


    Satina''s face relaxed a little, Chu Feng can explain to her, her heart is also a little more comfortable, the tone is not at first so resistant: "then when are you going to start?"


    "The next full moon night!" Chu Feng looked up at the moon above the sky, which was not as round as last night, and said, "when the next full moon comes, I will start with nagula. Then I will let the demon Kingdom army enter the spirit world at the same time, and thoroughly lay down the last danger of all the heaven and earth, and end the era of nagula."


    Next full moon night?


    Satina showed her eyebrows and frowned slightly. She calculated that there were not many days left until the next full moon night, but why Chu Feng had to wait until the next full moon night to start. Satyana didn''t quite understand.


    Also want to ask what happened, Chu Feng has stood up: "so wait at ease, you help me open the door of blood seal, help me get the Holy Grail of light, I will not forget the promise of the beginning."


    Satina then got up and looked at Chu Feng and then turned her head to one side: "I will not forget my promise. In addition, I am sorry for what I said just now, because I think that the protoss are oppressed by demons, and I want them to be liberated one day earlier."


    When Chu Feng was still curious about satina''s promise, the latter had already turned to walk towards the manor. Chu Feng looked at her figure disappearing in the sight and frowned slightly: "What promise, do you want to be a maid for me?"


    After thinking about it for a while, I felt that the possibility was not very great. How could satyana, who is so proud of herself, or the ruler of the protoss, be a maid to him?


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng took a look at the quiet water and went back to the manor. The next full moon night still has a few days. He just takes advantage of this time to rest and give nagula a fatal blow.


    After returning to her room, satina closed the door and stood with her back against the door. The room lit up in the room and a faint sadness and tangle appeared on her beautiful face.


    Thinking of Chu Feng going out with her just now and explaining it to her, satina was even more uncomfortable. She clenched her fist slightly and bit her lips. Her eyes were struggling more and more!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2731

    All things are quiet, falling into a quiet hidden world, which is auspicious and peaceful.


    Since the return of the temple army, under the leadership of Yan Luo, many problems left by the demon Kingdom and the spirit world have been solved. Now the people in the hidden world do not completely forgive Chu Feng''s departure, at least there will be no more complaints.


    However, it was supposed to be a quiet night, when it entered the second half of the night, a huge wave suddenly appeared.


    The earth trembled, the moon in the night sky was covered by dark clouds, the rivers and mountains were even cut off and collapsed. Yan Luo and others came out of their own territory and gathered in front of the temple.


    Feeling the vibration of the earth and the change of the sky and earth, Wu lie frowned deeply and looked into the distance: "what happened?"


    At the beginning of the shock, the first thought of Wu lie and others was that Chu Feng and nagula began to fight. However, it was not right to think about it later. If Chu Feng and nagula started a war, they should have received the news in advance. Moreover, it is just the change of heaven and earth. There is no atmosphere of war at all. It is very strange.


    Standing on one side of the white cloud turning the Buddha beads in the palm: "do you want to inform less wind?"


    "No!" Luo Qian shook his head, the sound line smooth said: "Zun God came to the news yesterday, let us no matter have any thing do not contact Feng Shao first, tell her can."


    Baiyun frowned, pointing to the trembling earth and the color change of the sky: "such a strange thing happened, really don''t tell the wind less?"


    Luo Qian and others looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    Seeing this, Baiyun is too lazy to say anything: "you can do it by yourself."


    Yama stepped forward. The whole temple world had been flustered by the sudden change of heaven and earth. Everyone thought that the holy war broke out again. They could feel their fear from a distance. These days, the holy war constantly appeared, which has caused great suffering to their spirit.


    While sending out a secret tone to contact Lu Wan, he turned around and said, "those who send people to comfort the temple world say that this is a natural phenomenon of heaven and earth, not a war."


    If we don''t appease all the people in the temple world, we may not have to wait until dawn for a large number of fleeing events, just like when the demon Kingdom army came.


    Without delay, all the soldiers called in the leaders of the temple army and asked them to go out to pacify the people. They could not let the escape happen. Then they waited for Lu Wan to come and watched the unexpected change of heaven and earth.


    Before long, the door of dazzling light flashed. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, who were in the demon world, came out together and were immediately attracted by the shock of the temple world.


    Frowning slightly, Wu lie also said: "respect God, this happened not long ago, there is no breath of strong war, it is inexplicable to shake up."


    Lu Wan nodded slightly and went forward. Her beautiful eyes flashed into the distance. The earth trembled like an earthquake. As Wu lie said, there was no breath of war among the strong and there was no strong momentum. It was just like this inexplicable appearance.


    Above the sky, the moon has been completely covered by dark clouds. The thick clouds seem to fall down at any time. The shaking earth, the discolored sky, without warning, what happened?


    Lu Wan narrowed her eyes and suddenly thought of something: "yun''er, go to a place with me, and others will try their best to appease the people in the temple world."


    Lu Wan went straight into the air. The speed was amazing. Zhang yun''er did not delay. From Lu Wan''s look, she probably knew that there might be something wrong with that place. Otherwise, the temple world would not have such abnormal changes.


    Across a long distance, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan successively landed in the far north. Under the cover of ice and snow, the temperature is low enough to turn some into ice.


    Lu Wan walked up to her, and there was a cave like place in front of her hand raising room. Before she went in, there were four people running out of it. Everyone''s face looked flustered. They were the second generation of the four families in the temple.


    When they saw LV Wan and Zhang yun''er, they all quickly restrained their panic and bowed together: "respect God, goddess!"


    Lu Wan put one hand in front, elegant and dignified: "what''s wrong?"


    "Yes Dongfang Nuo''s face was still a little pale, nodded back: "it appeared an hour ago, the crack has been close to five meters, the four of us tried to repair it, but it can''t play any role at all. On the contrary, the crack didn''t grow longer, but it became bigger, and then it turned into the way it is now."


    "In addition, there is a terrible smell below. It seems that there is something terrible to break through. We can''t afford it."


    The second generation of characters in the four families are all superior gods. They can''t stand the terror. We can imagine how powerful they are. But Lu Wan seems to know that it is not strange in general, and slowly moves forward.


    When standing in front of the cave entrance, he looked back: "yun''er and I will go down to have a look. You four will leave here temporarily. I will inform you if there is any situation."The four people did not dare to delay and did not want to stay here at the moment. They nodded one after another and all of them left for the moment.


    Zhang yun''er, waiting for them to disappear, went to Lu Wan and asked with a frown: "reverence God, I have just evolved the track of the great era. Nothing is covered. I see that this place will soon collapse."


    "That is to say, is the day when Chu Feng draws the power of all living beings closer and closer?" Lu Wan sighed.


    Zhang yun''er nodded gently: "yes, Chu Feng is growing faster and faster now, especially the battle with the demon emperor has inspired his bloodthirsty will. This time he goes to the spirit world, if there is no accident, the devil will die after he draws the power of all living beings."


    "But I don''t see this very clearly. The devil didn''t die in the end. I couldn''t see the result."


    As a goddess of fate, Zhang Yuner is in charge of fate. She can see through the past and the future at a glance. What she can''t see now can only say nothingness. She doesn''t want to let her know that there are deeper conspiracies in nihility.


    After the helplessness in her heart, Lu Wan turned to look at a high glacier in the distance. Despite the shaking of the earth there, Lu Wan stood very stable, but she did not move when she looked at the Glacier: "the dream is coming. Why should we hide it?"


    Zhang yun''er also looked back and saw a figure floating like a fairy on the glacier. The first moment was still on the glacier, the next moment appeared in front of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er.


    She did not go to see the two people, but looked seriously into the cave, gently opened her lips: "God, goddess, do you want to strengthen the consolidation?"


    Lu Wan asked, "don''t you want us to strengthen our consolidation?"


    "It''s fate!" With a smile of tranquil dream, he walked slowly to the cave, and said: "even if you strengthen here now, if Chu Feng does not die one day, it will be unstable and will collapse at any time. It is impossible for you to kill Chu Feng."


    After a pause, he turned to his head and said, "so why waste time? This is the disaster left by the ancient demons. As the demon God of this era, chufeng has to bear the debt of ancient times."


    "This is the greatest suppression situation left by the ancient demon God, which has added all the strength of all living beings. Unless he doesn''t want to defeat nagula, he can only take away the power here."


    Lu Wan went to the side of the dream, looked at her lightly and then went inside. Zhang yun''er didn''t say much to the dream either. She went down behind Lu Wan''s back and tried different ways. At first, they cooperated with Meng based on the same goal.


    Now that things are involved here, it is inevitable that there will be differences in people''s ideas. It is useless to say more.


    Dream did not follow in, just stood there quietly, Mu Lu sad: "if I can, I really don''t want to let him down, do not want to be his enemy, but all this is fate, strange can only blame the ancient devil once not cruel enough, kill all!"


    Slightly shaking his head, the dream went out, looked back at the hole, and then left directly, no one knows where she went.


    In the cave, before the platform, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er stood beside them. There was a crack nearly five meters wide, which was more than 30 centimeters wide. If it continued, the above description would be completely broken and could not be connected into a line.


    For Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, if this place really collapses, it will definitely be a disaster in the universe, even affecting the earth millions of light years away from the five forbidden areas.


    Because under this, some things are very persistent to the present earth, just because of the power of the ancient demons, and finally disappeared in this world.


    Zhang yun''er took a look and said, "let''s try harder. Chu Feng is now dealing with nagula. If there are any problems here, let alone others. If those who are full of resentment appear and cooperate with nagula, Chu Feng alone, even with us, is not an opponent."


    Lu Wan didn''t object, but slowly rose up. Each of them was in the same direction, venting the endless power of saints, hoping to repair the cracks.


    However, after a long time, the shaking of the earth and the color change of the sky stopped, but the crack marks did not mean to recover at all.


    Both Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er have tried their best to fall on the ground. The latter frowned and then said, "the long time is half a year, and the short is three months. The great era will officially enter the peak period. After that, heaven and earth will collapse or continue. I can''t see it!"


    Lu Wan sighed: "we have tried our best. We only hope that the prophecy is true. In this era, there will be a supreme manifestation."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2732

    Because Yan Luo and others arranged the people of the temple to appease them in time, they did not cause too many waves. They only regarded it as an ordinary natural phenomenon.


    Except for the people in the temple world, few people know about the hidden world, including Chu Feng in the spiritual world, who does not know what happened in the hidden world.


    Rest at William''s manor.


    When the morning came, Chu Feng opened his eyes not long ago, Bai He opened the door and came in, holding a washbasin in his hand, and whispered: "master, wash your face!"


    Chu Feng expression strange look at white lotus, light cough a say: "that, you really don''t need this appearance."


    "I like it." White lotus suddenly appeared a sentence.


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to respond, Bai He took a towel and went through the water. Then in Chu Feng''s surprise, he gently wiped Chu Feng''s face like a wife. If outsiders don''t know, he really thinks Bai He is Chu Feng''s wife.


    But for Bai He''s behavior, Chu Feng is a little unnatural. If Bai He comes from an ordinary family, it''s OK. But Bai He is not. She''s the eldest lady of Yimen, not to mention her incomparable dignity. At least, she has been cared for since childhood.


    Now it is like a servant girl to serve him in general. Chu Feng feels uncomfortable. Even if he has said that Bai He is sticking to it many times, Chu Feng still doesn''t think it is suitable.


    When the white lotus carries water to go out to pour, Chu Feng also walked out of the room. Seeing satyana coming face to face, Chu Feng showed a smile and said, "good morning!"


    "Yes Satina nodded softly and said, "there is less wind. Breakfast is ready. Would you like to eat in your room or go to the restaurant in front of you?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. She found that she couldn''t understand the woman''s heart more and more. Last night, satina was dissatisfied with his face. Now she has prepared breakfast for him. Although for the sage, it can be eaten or not, but this kind of heart is really commendable.


    Nodding gently: "go to the restaurant and eat with everyone."


    Satina answered and led the way in front of her. Chu Feng also asked Bai He and others to follow her. When she went to the restaurant in front of her, she saw that William and Stuart had already dined there. The food on the table was the same as the breakfast provided by Western restaurants in the world, including a glass of milk and some simple bread.


    Chu Feng went to sit down. William came close and said in a low voice, "little wind. What did you do to Aunt Anna last night? She was busy preparing breakfast before dawn this morning. You know, I was brought up by her since I was a child, and I have never seen her cook. "


    "Is this the legend that love has changed everything?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He was speechless after reaction. William''s imagination was too rich. Even if he had a simple breakfast, could he also pull out these things?


    Turning his eyes, as if he didn''t hear William''s inquiry, he saw Bai he coming and said, "sit down and eat. It''s prepared by Princess Anna. It''s delicious."


    Bai He was stunned for a moment. It was not Chu Feng who told her to sit down and eat together. But satina actually prepared breakfast. The identity of the latter was the little princess of the Protoss. It should be William who did such a thing. How could satina do it herself?


    With a curious mind, Bai He went to sit on the other side of Chu Feng. Chu Feng put a glass of milk and a piece of bread in front of her: "eat more. Recently you look a little malnourished."


    White lotus a heart inexplicably nervous: "master, are you going to drive me away?"


    "Drive you away?" Chu Feng looked at the tense white lotus with astonishment and saw the early reaction in front of her. Bai he misunderstood him and said with a bitter smile: "you can eat at ease. If I really drive you away, I will never give you a good look."


    Bai He was just relieved. In the past, she was reluctant to follow Chu Feng, but now she is willing to follow Chu Feng. Although Chu Feng is not the strongest person yet, Bai He has a kind of intuition that one day, Chu Feng will become the strongest person in the world.


    He picked up the milk, picked up the bread, and white lotus ate it seriously.


    Satina sat on the opposite side of Chu Feng. She gave Bai He a special look, and then she thought she didn''t know anything. She usually had breakfast there.


    After an early meal, no one spoke. Except for William''s occasional words, the atmosphere was very quiet.


    Earlier, chufeng went out and sat on the Bank of the water. Now it seems like leisure, but for Chu Feng, it is just the calm before the storm. When the next full moon night, nagula becomes a werewolf again. When he starts to work on nagula, he doesn''t know the probability of success, but the things to be solved are to be solved.


    Otherwise, if we keep dragging on, when nagula''s suspicions disappear, we will definitely go out in a strong way, and then we will be in a disadvantageous situation.


    "Master, what are you thinking?"


    Chu Feng just sat down not long ago, white lotus came from inside, directly sat next to Chu Feng: "I give you to relax?""I''m more and more daring. Aren''t you afraid I''ll eat you?" Chufeng gentle smile, white lotus used to be only a person, but as time goes on, like a friend in general, occasionally you can make a harmless joke.


    White lotus face a red, character slant cold she bowed her head: "master if really see white lotus, I also won''t still be a big girl now."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Bai He seemed dissatisfied with what he didn''t do to her. He also lay down on his right hand and directly lay on Bai He''s thigh: "don''t think about it. After I kill nagula and settle down Wanjie, you still have to find a good man to marry. If you eat it, you can''t say it clearly at that time."


    White lotus hands on Chu Feng''s head, heart with a touch of Shyness: "master, white lotus said, only when your life''s servant girl."


    Chuhe closed her eyes and gave her a proper massage.


    Bai He massaged Chu Feng''s head and took a careful look at him. He was eighteen or nine years old. His actual age was only 20. But who could know that the shoulder of Chu Feng was the stability of the world?


    Move away to look at Chu Feng''s eyes to the calm water, white lotus whispered: "master, what do you think of me?"


    Chu Feng, with his eyes closed, was curious about how Bai he suddenly asked. He thought for a moment and said, "when I first met you, I thought you were a willful and unreasonable person who was also competitive. Later, on the mountain of asking questions, you were stubborn to surpass feiyuxin. I also felt that your essence was not so bad."


    "On the whole, she is a good girl."


    Bai he blinked and remembered the scene of asking for a mountain. If she didn''t want to surpass feiyuxin, then she would not know Chu Feng because of her meridians, and she would not have everything today.


    Everything is a memory, and it seems like it was yesterday. Looking back, Bai He feels the most profound about the saying that misfortune and fortune depend on each other. It seems that it is a bad thing for her to lose all her strength when she falls from the mountain of asking questions. But if that event did not happen, she would not have all that Chu Feng has given her today.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, rare show a smile, eyes fall on Chu Feng''s face: "then if I don''t want fame, just want to follow you forever, serve you, would you like to?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and happened to collide with Bai He''s shy eyes: "what do you say?"


    "I said White lotus heart slightly shy, pursed his lips and said: "I said I want to follow you forever, serve you, do anything for you, do you want me?"


    Chu Feng sat up and looked at Bai He''s serious look. He sighed and said, "you still have a better tomorrow."


    "I can''t do it." Bai He didn''t wait for Chu Feng to finish, interrupted what he wanted to say, and his eyes were firm: "maybe I have enslaved to you, maybe I yearn to follow a strong man like feiyuxin, so no matter what you say, I want to follow you, not to be your woman, just to be your shadow."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and didn''t answer whether Bai He agreed or not.


    At the beginning with her around, just want to have a personal convenience to use, or when a stuffy dry have a vent object, can not go to their own women vent it?


    But with a lot of things happened, Chu Feng took Bai He around, more just to order, no other thought, even thought to wait until everything was over to let Bai He leave, and now it seems, even if he let Bai He leave, Bai He will not necessarily leave.


    At this time, Baihe also opened his hands and hugged Chu Feng. His head leaned on his shoulder: "master, do you know what I want to see most?"


    Chu Feng looked at the woman''s beautiful face, subconsciously asked: "what?"


    "Look at you, take the top." White lotus gently opened her red lips, and her eyes were filled with expectation and hope: "until then, when you enjoy the respect of all living beings, I will stand at a place not far behind you, and that feeling will certainly be very good?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, took Bai He''s hand and stood up. His eyes were peaceful: "Bai He, at first I really only thought you were a maid or even a plaything, but now it''s not. This is not you. The original you is the real white lotus."


    "I don''t lack maid, I don''t want to follow. In the future, I still hope you leave."


    After releasing Bai He''s hand, Chu Feng turns around and goes to one side of the woods. It''s not that Bai He is not beautiful enough, nor is Bai He''s charming enough, but Chu Feng is not the original Chu wind.


    Standing in place, watching the figure of Chu wind gradually away, Bai He''s firm eyes flashed a faint confusion: "why, sometimes you want to eat me, why sometimes you can refuse me thousands of miles away."


    "Are you a good man or a devil? Why can''t I see through you all the time?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2733

    Some people say that the generation of love is very inexplicable, perhaps when you do not know, it has quietly let a person fall in love with a person.


    Chu Feng walked into the small forest, also remembered a story that had been heard.


    A story about love, because the environment will change.


    It was the story of a young man. On a trip to the sea, his ship encountered a storm and turned over. Because he was not in the cabin, he just fainted and was carried to an island by the waves. When he woke up, he did not know where he was.


    On the island, the young man found another woman who was similar to him and had been exiled on the island. At first, they just supported each other, waiting for possible rescue.


    They lived on the island for half a year. When they were rescued, they became friends. Women already had families and children, and young men also had girlfriends. However, because of their daily life on the island for half a year, women had fallen in love with him because of the care of the young man.


    This is a true story, just like white lotus now.


    Chu Feng knew that if she had not been with him all the time and even helped her, they might have been strangers, and they would never have been like this. He could feel Bai He''s affection for him, but Chu Feng could not bind Bai He with the love generated under such a relationship.


    Everyone has his own freedom. Only when he goes out and contacts more people can he know what he needs. Love now does not mean that he will not be hurt in the future.


    In this regard, Chu Feng is also more firm in his original ideas, until all things are resolved, let Bai He leave, so that she does not sink into the love that has no choice.


    After passing through the woods not far from the water manor, Chu Feng wanted to find a quiet place to sit down. It was also a boredom waiting for the full moon night. He did not want to see satina sitting there in the distance.


    The woman who was still in the manor just now had arrived here.


    Chu Feng didn''t make any noise. When she turned to leave and didn''t want to disturb her, satina opened her mouth in a soft voice: "the wind is less, it''s coming. Why should we go?"


    When Chu Feng stopped, satina stood up and turned to look at Chu Feng: "and when we set up the conditions for cooperation, you said that let me be your maid, or I was already your person. It''s unreasonable for you to turn away from you like this?"


    Chu Feng''s back to satina''s mouth slightly twitched. At the beginning, saying those words was just to express dissatisfaction with the starting conditions of satina, and did not really want her to be a maid or even a plaything for herself.


    I don''t want to listen to satina at the moment, as if she were taking it seriously.


    How can there be such a serious person in the world? Chu Feng also turned around and said with a warm smile: "Princess Anna, are you serious


    "Am I not worthy of you?" Satina asked a question. She walked to the front of Chu Feng and held out her hand to help Chu Feng tidy up her messy collar: "if I am worthy of you, what you said at the beginning is all joking words. Is it a blow to my self-esteem? Or does fengshao think that I am not qualified to be a maid for you?"


    It has been said that never reason with women, because they are not born to reason.


    Chu Feng had known this sentence before. At this moment, facing satyana, he felt that this sentence was a famous saying. If satina was a reasonable person, he should smile and not speak when he said it was joking. Why bother to say these words?


    She coughed gently to cover up the embarrassment caused by satina''s words and said, "Princess Anna, you helped me open the door of blood seal and got the Holy Grail of light. She also told me the way to enter the spirit world safely. Now, you still think of a way to provide a place to hide. All this is enough."


    "I will keep my promise, and when nagula falls, I will fully support the protoss to rise again in the spirit world. As for the third condition,,,, it''s just a joke."


    Satina stares at Chu Feng dead and dead. When she sees Chu Feng''s heart almost all have a little hair, she just opens her mouth: "if, am I serious?"


    Seriously? Seriously? How can you take it seriously?


    Chu Feng was stunned and speechless in his heart and asked himself, this kind of thing Sasana should be angry, how can you take it seriously?


    Blinking his eyes, Chu Feng is sure that this is not his own auditory hallucination. Satina is really saying that. Shaking her head, she thinks that the world is so bloody, so ridiculous, what kind of things will happen.


    Take a deep breath, Chu Feng touched his nose to cover up his speechless and then replied: "you take it seriously, I don''t take it seriously!"


    Don''t want satyana to take Chu Feng''s arm and go to the manor. She said, "I don''t need you to take it seriously. As a Protoss princess, I have my own pride. I convinced myself in my heart that it doesn''t matter to be a maid for you. But you told me it was a joke. No one told Feng Shao you. Is this shameless?"


    "So no matter what you say, I only know that when the protoss settle down, I will follow my promise to be your woman."Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight. People couldn''t find a woman''s headache. She was a woman''s headache. Last night, she was still the same. Now, why is it another one?


    Thinking of satyana getting up early this morning to prepare for breakfast, she went to ask him to have breakfast in person, and even said such a thing to him now. Chu Feng felt that if satyana was not amused by her head, she had another purpose, but what the purpose was, Chu Feng could not really see it.


    After returning to the manor with satina, Stuart, Baihe and William happened to be in the front hall. Seeing satyana holding Chu Feng''s arm to make love, they all looked in amazement and forgot to respond.


    In particular, white lotus, just now she was outside and Chu Feng together, this just turned around not long, he unexpectedly and satina so intimate walked back.


    Blinking his eyes, the corner of his mouth flashed the color of grievance, put down the cup in his hand and stood up: "master, I''ll clean up the room for you."


    Say white lotus to go to the back, Chu Feng see in the eye, in the heart inexplicable affliction, just that moment he saw inferiority in Bai He''s eyes.


    She must have thought it was because her identity was not comparable to that of satina, so she was with her, but she did not look up to her.


    Hidden trouble is really many things, Chu Feng broke away from the hand that was held by satianna, and his words were calm and firm: "Princess Anna, I repeat, it''s really just a joke, I''m sorry!"


    With that, Chu Feng walked back. Satina didn''t hold him or call him back. She just stood there quietly, looking at the back of Chu Feng''s departure. She even had a little accident.


    Through the understanding of Chu Feng, she felt that if she took the initiative, Chu Feng would not be polite to accept her. But today, when she made such a statement, Chu Feng was led by joking, which was something that satina didn''t think of.


    Slightly narrowed her eyes, satina clenched her fist and slowly loosened it. She saw that William and Stuart were all looking at her. Satina gave a smile and did not go back, but walked out of the manor again.


    William then said, "My Aunt Anna, do you really want to follow suit less?"


    "No way." Situya did not seem to have any accident, gently shook his head: "your aunt and the wind is less, is never possible to be together, relative to them become lovers, how I feel is, they will become enemies."


    William curled his lips and said, "it''s as if you can see through 5000 years. Look, my Aunt Anna wants to have a figure and a good appearance. She can definitely capture fengshao. When the Protoss and fengshao are married, it must be very popular."


    Situ Ya had a meaningful smile and shrugged his shoulders without saying a word.


    In the backyard room, Chu Fengwei came back to the room with him. Bai He was bending over to help him make the bed, and his shoulder was still shaking slightly.


    Corner of the mouth raised a helpless smile: "white lotus, you are not really in love with me?"


    White lotus body a shock, back to the body, eyes full of fear: "no, white lotus is the master''s maid, dare not have such an idea."


    "I said, you are not a maid." Chu Feng shook his head and went to sit down. After a look at Bai He, he continued: "but you really don''t have any idea. It''s impossible for satina and me. If we have a result, it''s the future enemy. How did you feel jealous just now?"


    "Nonsense, you fart!" Don''t want to, white lotus Jiao drink, whole face red: "I just won''t be jealous because of you this stallion!"


    Chu Feng was stunned by the fierce words of,,,,,,, Bai He, and the room became quiet. Bai He also reflected what he had said. His face was suddenly pale and he was about to kneel down: "master, I,"


    "and so on!" Chu Feng stood up and pointed to Bai He. In her uneasy and nervous look, she said: "this is right. This is you. Dare to contradict with me. After that, you will keep your style and be yourself. I don''t lack maid, but a person who dares to contradict me just like oriental rhyme."


    Bai He was still nervous. When he heard Chu Feng''s words, she frowned slightly and went to Chu Feng with a cold face: "originally, you stay with me, but when I am the substitute of Dongfang Yun, is it because she can''t vent her anger on you?"


    White lotus suddenly between the change let Chu Feng a time did not react to come over, when the reaction came over, white lotus has pushed him away, go out on the imperial air and go.


    Chu Feng stood there, feeling his face a little annoyed, just said that, at the beginning, he left Bai He beside him, hoping that someone like Oriental rhyme would vent his anger on him, but later he did not have such an idea.


    Go out of the door, already can''t see white lotus figure, Chu Feng eyebrow is very deep: "can that be the idea before, this wench reaction is too intense?"


    "But it''s quite a character!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2734

    "Asshole chufeng!"


    White lotus directly left the manor in the illusion, went to a forest a hundred miles away, sat on a blue stone and cried angrily: "originally, you left me by your side, just to let me be a plaything."


    Words export, white lotus and silent sigh, in the Chu wind with her around the time has been very clear with her, and then follow Chu Feng''s side is her choice, but so long time passed, Baihe has forgotten the beginning.


    Biting his lips, Bai he shed tears inexplicably: "feiyuxin, although you are dead, why do I feel you are happier than me?"


    Once upon a time, Bai He thought that it was stupid for feiyuxin to fall in love with chufeng, because the height of chufeng station was not something that ordinary women could touch. Feiyuxin fell in love with chufeng was more like an act beyond her capacity. Bai he initially held a disdainful attitude towards it.


    But until today, Bai he admired Fei Yuxin''s behavior. Although she was dead, she had paid a lot to be with Chu Feng and to attract Chu Feng''s attention. Even now, feiyuxin has left a figure in Chu Feng''s heart that she can''t forget for a lifetime.


    Bai He believes that if he left now, Chu Feng may still remember it in a short time, but as time goes on, he will surely forget it.


    Starting to follow Chu Feng''s side, Bai He thinks that he can get greater promotion, achieve stronger strength, let himself be respected and respected by others, and let Yimen begin to regret the people who despise her because she lost her power.


    However, after a long time with Chu Feng, Bai He''s heart is always attracted by Chu Feng. Now she is sure that she has fallen in love with Chu Feng, her master.


    She summoned up the courage, not to be a woman of Chu Feng, but to be with her for the whole life. However, she was rejected by Chu Feng mercilessly and would let her leave in the future. Bai He''s a proud woman. She is a proud woman, only because she is beside Chu Feng can she hide her pride.


    Now to Chu Feng to reveal their own voice, but get Chu Feng in the future to let her leave the words, Bai He''s mood is particularly uncomfortable.


    "Men don''t have a good thing, and Chu Feng is not worth your affection."


    Heartbroken, white lotus behind the voice of a woman: "what he needs is you as his plaything, you can play with him at any time, falling in love with him is a mistake."


    White lotus look a Zheng, quickly stand up, see the speaker is originally satina.


    For satina, Bai He is vigilant. At the moment, hearing what she said, Bai He is even more angry: "the master has not touched me so far. Don''t judge him with your narrow mind. Although he has many women, he is definitely not the kind of amorous person you think."


    Satina slightly a Leng, passing by the white lotus know is not telling lies, surprised that Chu wind with a beautiful and delicious maid in the side did not touch, but that is all.


    Long legs swayed to sit on the bluestone of white lotus just now, smiling slightly: "it seems that I have some misunderstandings about the wind, but I can''t blame it. There are too many women in him. Who knows what kind of man he is?"


    "Just now I saw that you left angrily. It was Chu Feng who wanted to accept you as a maid. Don''t you agree?"


    Bai he frowned more and more deeply, staring at satina coldly: "I said, the master is not what you think. The reason why I am angry is that he wants to drive me away and let me find freedom!"


    You frown and run away


    In the manor just now, satina saw Baihe leave angrily. She thought it was Chu Feng who wanted to do something to Bai He. Later, she felt that Bai He fell in love with Chu Feng. At the moment, she felt that there was a gap between her perception of Chu Feng and that of Chu Feng.


    However, after thinking about it, satina didn''t understand it very well. When she saw Baihe was about to leave, she stopped: "take a seat!"


    White lotus steps a lag, turn back to body, light looked at satina one eye: "I and you, what good to sit?"


    "I want to get to know Chu Feng here." Satina felt Bai He''s rejection of her, and said with a smile: "because Chu Feng and I cooperate this time, one of the conditions is to ask me to be his maid and plaything. I am very repulsive, but for the future of the protoss, I still agreed."


    "He is a saint. I am just a god of nature. I can''t fight against him. I can only accept such conditions. So I want to know what kind of man will be in the future who owns me."


    White lotus eyes flashed a different color, Chu Feng and satina cooperation conditions they do not know, at the moment to listen to satina that is not false.


    However, after a while, Bai He shook his head and said, "I believe the master did say such requirements and conditions at the beginning, but he certainly did not mean that. If he was really a blackmail, he would have possessed me when he had saved me."


    Recalling that Chu Feng once saved her and helped her improve her cultivation, Bai He''s eyes were more firm: "so, the master just said that he didn''t really want you to be a maid or even a plaything."Satina was silent. If Chu Feng didn''t say that to her, she must feel that Bai He was defending her Master Chu Feng.


    But after Chu Feng said those words, satiana believed that Chu Feng only put forward such conditions in her initial anger. At the moment, Bai He''s words also confirmed this point. Chu Feng had no mind to occupy her, but was just a kind of ordinary heart treatment.


    With a slight frown, satyana wanted to say that chufeng was hypocritical, but now even Baihe said so. Satyana couldn''t find a reason to say Chu Feng was hypocritical. Was Chu Feng really willing to help the Protoss and help himself?


    She got up in vain and opened her right hand: "maybe I really mistook Chu Feng''s character, but I can''t put down the death of the saint all my life. She is like my own grandmother."


    Bai He, who wants to leave, finds his body completely unable to move, and is bound by a force. His face suddenly turns ugly: "satina, what do you want to do?"


    Satina walked to white lotus, which was not far from the manor, but because of the illusions hidden, it was difficult for the people inside to find out what happened outside.


    Standing in front of Baihe, his hand gently brushed Bai He''s face: "I can see that you fall in love with your master, but it''s a pity that your master is the one I must kill. Because I want to avenge the saints, I want to do something for the power of the protoss, so I can only be sorry. Now I am still too weak, there is still a little distance from the saint, so I can only trouble you."


    Bai He''s face changed slightly, and he felt an evil atmosphere enveloping his surroundings. His eyes flashed a different color and returned to normal: "if you don''t let me go, you will regret it."


    Satyana gently smile, Qing City, a hand also placed in front of Bai He, eyes have a light helpless: "strange can only be strange, the protoss is too declining, chufeng and nagula, are too strong, can only blame chufeng, too rushed to kill the saint!"


    Suddenly, a force of evil driven by satina poured into Bai He''s body. Bai he couldn''t help crying out, but it was doomed that the manor could not feel it.


    Bai He''s face is constantly changing, green red and white, you can see that there seems to be something in the body is being pulled away by satina, the body is still there constantly twitching, just like the person who has been shocked, and the whole person''s breath is becoming weaker and weaker.


    Satina''s eyes twinkled and she chose to close her eyes directly. She didn''t want to do that, but she didn''t want to disappoint the dead slaves. So she had no choice but to let the protoss always be like this, or to let the protoss be superior to the world.


    Satina doesn''t want the protoss to be like this all the time, and there will be people on its head in the future, so she can only choose the latter and let the protoss become the master of the universe.


    As time went by, white lotus closed her eyes and fainted on the ground. Satina took back her hands, took a deep breath and opened her eyes.


    The right hand gently raised, fingertips flashing a light, did not enter the white lotus eyebrow position: "sleep at ease, until you wake up, you will find that you just had a dream, everything forgotten."


    Put down her hand, satina walked towards the deep forest, only the one who said to herself: "suck up Stuart''s power again, should be close to the saint?"


    The forest quieted down with satina''s departure, and only white lotus lay there, eyes closed and pale.


    When a breeze blows and leaves rustle, a white illusory figure appears beside Bai He. It is the dream of the soul. The beautiful woman looks coldly at the place where satina left: "is this another disaster of Chu Feng?"


    Dream gently shakes her head. She doesn''t know what happened just now. She only knows that Baihe''s power of superior God has been absorbed by satina, and nothing remains. What''s more, she also absorbs Bai He''s memory.


    As the little princess of the protoss, how could she practice such evil things, absorb other people''s power, and take away with her memory?


    Dream eyebrows more and more wrinkled, look at the white lotus on the ground: "you let me feel a lot of things, I will not let you have anything, but now I want to find out, what is satina doing in the end!"


    Body slowly blurred, the forest again quiet down, only white lotus lying unconscious there.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2735

    When the sun goes down and everything is quiet, the surrounding of the mirage manor is quiet as death. Occasionally, some powerful spirits fly over the sky, but they don''t find a manor hidden here.


    With the deepening of the night, Chu Feng''s eyebrows are also more and more wrinkled.


    Because Bai He has not come back since he went out during the day, and even the secret tone has not responded in the slightest. Bai He was a wayward woman before, but he has changed a lot with him these days. Even if he misunderstands her as the stand in of Oriental rhyme, he should be angry and come back soon.


    She is a smart woman. She knows when to do what kind of things. It seems that she has not come back in the dead of night, which is very unlikely.


    If it was on the other interfaces, Chu Feng would not have such worries. But now it is the spirit world, which is in the West. Bai He''s out there. It''s easy to attract other people''s attention when Bai He goes out. In addition, Bai He is very vulnerable to danger. That is definitely not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    Although he didn''t have any love for Bai He, he still had feelings of simple getting along with him for so long. Now he didn''t come back late at night. Chu Feng was worried.


    "Less wind!" Seeing Chu Feng''s sunset, situ Ya stood outside all the time, knowing that he was worried about the safety of Bai He who had not come back. He went to his back and said, "why don''t I go out and look for it? This is the spiritual world. Bai He is not a fool. She certainly won''t go too far. I should be able to find it."


    Chu Feng gently shook his head: "No


    This is the spirit world. Now there will be a curfew at night. There is no safety during the day, and there is no safety at night. Baihe is not safe now. If stuya goes out and meets anything again, it will be in trouble.


    Situ Ya frowned: "but!"


    "I''ll go out and look for it." Chu Feng took the words and walked forward. There was a possibility that situ Ya would be found out when he went out. However, if he was careful, no one could be aware of it, even nagula.


    When situ Ya came up with a voice to say something together, satina came out of the manor, and the woman who had recovered as usual made a voice and stopped Chu Feng: "do you want to go out?"


    "If something happens, you don''t have to wait until the next full moon night to be found by nagula."


    Chu Feng stopped for a moment and walked on and on: "I brought Baihe to the spirit world, so I have the responsibility to take her back. Don''t say nagula found that even if nagula killed me now, I will go to find Bai He."


    Chu Feng is not an absolute kind-hearted person, but he cares and takes care of the people around him. Bai He is around him these days, and he is very good at his clothes, food, housing and transportation.


    Once as a young lady, it is not easy to make such a change. How can Chu Feng ignore a woman who has changed for herself and may be in danger?


    Chu Feng said to leave, satina''s eyebrows also slightly wrinkled, white lotus what happened to no one more clear than her, know Chu Feng out can find white lotus, but found is a waste white lotus.


    In addition, satyana is confused that a maid, an ordinary follower, can let Chu Feng go out at all possible exposure, which is satyana can''t think of, and is more puzzled about Chu Feng''s behavior.


    "Princess Anna, I''m going to have a look too. If Feng Shao comes back first, you can contact me."


    Taking a look at the night sky, situ Ya raised her hand to wipe the light, and she did not enter satina''s body, leaving a secret sound connection, and then left without saying much. Chu Feng could go out to find someone. How could she wait here safely.


    Satina narrowed her eyes. She didn''t care about Chu Feng''s leaving. She just looked at situ ya, thoughtfully.


    "Aunt Anna!" At this time, William also came out of the manor. Chu Feng and others could not be seen everywhere. He asked, "what about them when the wind is less, and the white lotus hasn''t come back yet?"


    "No, so they all went out looking for it." Satina shook her head naturally and said to William, "you are not in a good state. Wait here for a moment. They all went out to look for it. I can''t stay by myself. After all, I''m a little more familiar with the spirit world than they are."


    William nodded: "be careful. If anything happens, you should come back as soon as possible. As long as you don''t investigate carefully, you can''t find nagula."


    Satina answered and broke away. The direction of leaving was just the direction of stuya''s leaving. She didn''t want to look for people, but she wanted the strength of stuya. Actually, she had already set her hand on Baihe, so she didn''t need any more pity.


    Just like Baihe, stuya is just a superior God. Satina is confident that she can easily win it. Although this is a bit inhumane, she always needs to do something for her own goal.


    Chu Feng, who left first, naturally did not know that satina had practiced the divine forbidden art, and was secretly brewing a conspiracy. She was shuttling through the night sky, moving towards the direction of Bai He''s departure during the day, and made a careful investigation with her left eye."White Lotus!"


    Until the leap to find a hundred miles away, Chu Feng found in a forest lying between a white lotus, now has fainted in the past, and the white face a bit frightening.


    Her face changed slightly. Chu Feng fell down directly from the sky, squatted down and called Bai He''s name. She didn''t respond and didn''t have any consciousness.


    Looking slightly ugly, Chu Feng helped Bai He up, and a hand gathered the power of the origin and poured into Bai He''s body.


    Dazed Baihe opened his eyes, blinked twice and looked at Chu Feng. His red lips opened slightly, but he was very weak: "master, where is this?"


    Chu Feng frowned deeper, did not answer Bai He''s words, one hand holding Bai He''s small hand, slowly check whether Bai He has suffered any serious injury or injury, but after a time of investigation, Chu Feng finds that Bai He is not seriously injured, has not suffered any invasion and injury, but has no strength in his whole body.


    At the moment, the white lotus and the two people at the beginning of the same time, no trace of strength, just like an ordinary person.


    What''s different from the beginning is that Bai He fell from the mountain of asking for help, and the meridians were broken, and the strength was only scattered among the four limbs and hundreds of skeletons. Now, the meridians of Bai He''s body are still in good condition, just a little shrinking, but the strength has disappeared.


    He asked in a deep voice, "what''s going on, Bai He? Why do you have no strength at all?"


    Bai He is stunned. He wants to stand up and find that he has no strength at all, and his head still has a tingling feeling. He just vaguely remembers that he met someone, and finally fainted, as if his memory had been spied on.


    Feeling the weakness of the whole body at the same time, the strength is gone. Bai He''s originally pale face is directly white and ugly, and he shakes his head in confusion: "I don''t remember anything. I even forget how I came here."


    Chu Feng''s heart sank, Bai He didn''t know what happened. What kind of person''s hand would it be?


    Chu Feng''s first thought was nagula, because nagula practiced the forbidden arts of the demons, but after a second thought, it could not be nagula.


    Because if it was nagula, he would not let her lie here safely when he met Baihe. He must have caught him and threatened him. Moreover, nagula''s demon forbidden skill is to integrate a person completely, not simply absorb strength and erase memory.


    But in the spirit world, not nagula, who else has this evil method?


    It''s a small matter that Bai He''s strength is gone, because he can help her recover at any time, but he doesn''t know what kind of talent is a major event. In this way, he completely absorbs the strength of a person. He is certainly not an ordinary person, but who is it?


    White lotus see Chu wind look gloomy and terrible, uneasy said: "sorry master, I really don''t remember anything."


    "It''s OK. Go back and talk about it." Chu Feng reluctantly smile, now the loss of white lotus power must be very sad in the heart, forget what happened is more guilty, Chu Feng also can''t bear to blame her start to leave willfully: "people are OK."


    He picked up Bai He. Chu Feng went back to the mirage manor directly across the void. As soon as he fell from the sky, William came up. Seeing Bai he held by Chu Feng, he was astonished and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing!" Chu Feng doesn''t know the specific situation at present, so he doesn''t want to say that Bai He''s power is absorbed by people, which disturbs people''s hearts. He just looks around and doesn''t see other people: "situ ya, and Princess Anna?"


    William replied, "they''re both out. They said they''re looking for Miss Whitehall with you. Haven''t they met?"


    Hear two people also go out, Chu Feng eyebrows deep wrinkling up, white lotus now happened such a thing, if satina and stu Ya also met, then how to do?


    I quickly sent the secret tone to situ Ya and satina to let them back. Bai He had been found. Chu Feng also took Bai He and went in and put it back to the room. Just as she was about to restore her strength to Bai He, she suddenly heard the secret tone contact of situ ya. There was not much information. But when I met three words, there was no following.


    Chu Feng''s spirit moved, and the most worried thing happened. Stu Ya estimated that he was also in danger. He turned around and looked gloomy: "William, help me take care of Bai He. I''ll go out and look for them!"


    In an instant, Chu Feng''s spirit was highly concentrated, and he felt the slight breath of situ ya. The magic light wings opened in an instant, turning into a black meteor and cutting through the sky.


    William was in the room and looked at white lotus, who had fallen asleep again, and frowned: "what''s the matter, isn''t miss Whitehall a God? Was it discovered by nagula? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2736

    Sure enough!


    When Chu Feng arrived with the help of the magic light''s wings, he saw situ Ya lying on the grass. The whole person was as pale as the white lotus, and fell asleep on the ground.


    Chu Feng fell from the sky and looked around with sharp eyes. He didn''t see any suspicious people. He just felt that there was an evil smell in the air, which was similar to that of nagula, but not as powerful as nagula. It was a breath that had never been felt and had been familiar with before.


    Slightly frowning, Chu Feng opens his right hand and uses his strength to wake stuya. The latter slowly opens his eyes. Seeing Chu Feng, his first reaction is to get up, but he finds that he has no strength at all.


    Subconsciously asked, "what''s going on? What''s going on?"


    heard what zeas like as two peas, and Chu Feng knew exactly what happened to white lotus. That was what had happened. He took a deep breath and squatted down and helped Stuya up. "I don''t know what happened, but now I can''t act without my permission."


    "Because you are now an ordinary person, your strength has been sucked away, and even your memory has been erased."


    Sima Ya was helped up by Chu Feng and was still there thinking about why he was here. He forgot that he was going to find Bai He. His face changed slightly when he heard that he did not have any strength. In an instant, the whole person fell into stagnation.


    For warriors, strength is all they have, even more important than their lives.


    After hundreds of years of hard work, his achievements are now completely gone, and his heart can''t accept them.


    "I can help you recover."


    When she was about to collapse, Chu Feng said faintly beside her: "now the priority is to find satina. Do you remember which direction she went?"


    Stuya was stunned and thought of the things that Chu Feng could improve others'' cultivation. Just for the problem of Chu Feng, situ Ya shook his head blankly: "I don''t remember anything."


    Chu Feng looks at situ Ya and knows that she really doesn''t remember. However, she has been in danger for a short time. She should not be able to meet her there. Just now she has sent out a message to let her go back. May she go back now?


    He comforted himself and tried not to think about the worst possibility. Chu Feng took situ Ya and went back to the mirage manor. Sure enough, she saw satina walking outside the manor, still in a hurry.


    "Less wind, what''s going on?"


    When satina saw Chu Feng holding stuya back, she had a look in her eyes. She pretended she didn''t know what was going on: "I just came back. I heard William say something happened to miss Whitehall. What''s going on?"


    Then he looked at situ Ya and said, "Miss situ, what''s the matter?"


    "Just come back safely." Chu Feng was not in the mood at the moment, because he might have a more difficult role in the spirit world besides nagula. He was absent-minded and took situ ya to the manor.


    If he focused on satina with his left eye, he would surely see some special colors, but it is a pity that Chu Feng''s energy is on Baihe and stuya at the moment, which is doomed that he can''t find the abnormality of satina.


    Satina followed, her eyes flashed a light light light, Chu Feng did not have any abnormal situation, it seems that memory really does not exist, otherwise Chu Feng back the first time, must be to her.


    As for stuya, it was satyana who followed her. When Chu Feng informed them to find Bai He, she controlled the time very well. She did not even have the opportunity to contact Chu Feng, so she successfully absorbed the power of stuya.


    Follow in the back to Chu Feng''s room, see him put down Stuart, satina went up to: "what''s wrong with them?"


    Chu Feng looked at the two people lying on the bed similar to fainted, and said heavily: "they were all absorbed all their strength by an evil existence, and even their memory has been erased. Now I want to help them recover their physical strength, you go down first!"


    Satina frowned deliberately, but also a face of surprise: "what, is it nagula, in the spirit world, only he can swallow the power of integration of others."


    "It should not be." Chu Feng shook his head and took a deep breath: "go down first."


    "All right." Satina nodded and beckoned William to leave the room. When she closed the door, her eyes fell on Chu Feng''s body, flashing a helpless and guilty color, but she was soon covered up.


    Now that she has absorbed the power of Stuart and Baihe, she feels that she is about to touch the barrier of the saint. If she can absorb a god of nature, she will surely break through the saint.


    now Stuart and white lotus have become useless people. Chu Feng is sure to stir up the world from the devil''s world. When it comes to finding opportunities to absorb power, it will be perfect.


    Of course, before the final goal is successful, satina will not let people know what she has done secretly, including William and satina.In the room, Chu Feng stood by the bed and looked at situ Ya and Bai He, sighed and raised his hand, opening the channel of the demon world. Now is not the time for the auspicious atmosphere to fall, nor is it the night of full moon. If nagula turns into a werewolf without reason, if he opens the door of dazzling light, it is inevitable to produce gas fluctuation for nagula to find out.


    So Chu Feng directly opened the entrance of the demon world, which was supposed to be in the rivers and seas of the present world.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er then walked out of the room and saw situ Ya lying there in a daze. Both of them were stunned. Then their faces turned red. They thought that Chu Feng had put situ Ya and Bai He. Now both of them were asleep.


    It''s just like that. What do you want them to do? Are two not enough, four?


    Chu Feng was just about to talk. Seeing that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er looked at him in the eyes, he was stunned for a moment and didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. He shook his head helplessly: "it''s not what you think, and I don''t have such a beast. I can make people faint."


    "It''s just that they have some problems and I need to rely on you to see what''s going on."


    After that, Chu Feng said something about Bai He''s running out today. In the evening, he went out to look for something like this, including the situation of situ ya.


    When Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er both frowned, Chu Feng said, "so now they are both ordinary people. Not only are their memories gone, it is impossible to know what happened in their mouths. Let you come here to let yun''er help me see who did these things."


    Zhang Yuner is also aware of the seriousness of the matter, gently nodded and closed his eyes, where the fate of the evolution.


    After a long time, Zhang yun''er opened her eyes and frowned deeply: "I can only see the situation of Bai He running out. As for what happened later, it is very vague. I can''t see clearly, but I can be sure that someone did it in secret. The person who hurt stuya and Baihe is the same."


    As a taboo goddess, Zhang yun''er is in charge of fate. Apart from the unimpeded things, Zhang yun''er can know a lot.


    At the moment, Zhang yun''er can''t see what happened, and Chu Feng''s fist also slowly clenched: "so, everything tonight is just a vain plot, but what does that cheap woman want to do?"


    "Chu Feng, nothingness is neither a woman nor a man." Zhang yun''er blushed and explained. When Chu Feng had no choice but to shake his head, he said, "we don''t know what it wants to do, but it''s absolutely not a good thing. The top priority is not to find out what to do, but to help Bai He and situ Yaxian recover their strength."


    "Otherwise, when they wake up again, they will collapse."


    Chu Feng gave a kind cry and pulled situ ya up on the bed and took off her clothes one by one. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er stood beside her, somewhat unnatural and shy. Although knowing that Chu Feng was doing this to better restore stuya''s strength, she always felt a little strange.


    Reluctantly let their hearts not be shy, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan also hold Bai He to the ground and do a good job. Similar to Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er takes off her clothes, and Zhang yun''er restores Bai He''s strength.


    Taboo deities and taboo demons all have their own original world. They are in charge of the powerful power of origin. Zhang Yuner of chufeng society will be able to do so, while Zhang Yuner will be able to, for example, pry into fate, and Chu Feng will not.


    Because both stuya and Baihe were the existence of the upper God at the beginning, and their meridians were only withered because of the absorption of power. Therefore, after moistening their meridians, they did not waste too much time. They just needed to constantly introduce the power into their bodies. After a while, both stuya and Baihe opened their eyes.


    She found that Lu Wan was sitting in front of her. She was also unarmed, and her face was slightly red. If she hadn''t felt that Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er had not stopped, she would have got up and dressed in a panic.


    About half an hour later, Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er put down their hands at the same time and wiped away a trace of sweat from their foreheads. Chu Feng said, "it has helped you recover your strength, but don''t run out willfully in the future. There are so many boundless worlds in the sky. We don''t know how many secrets are hidden."


    "There''s a heaven out there, there''s someone out there!"


    Bai He''s face is a little unnatural, because she doesn''t remember the others, but she still remembers the things she ran out of.


    With situ ya, they quickly got up and put on their clothes. Chu Feng also clapped his hands to get up and asked, "I know about the great Shura''s swallowing skill and the small Shura''s swallowing skill. I also know a little about nagula''s magic, but they are not like this."


    "What kind of skill can only absorb strength and not hurt people?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2737

    The great Shura swallowing technique, the small Shura swallowing skill, and nagura''s demon forbidden skill are all magic arts that can directly devour or integrate other people''s strength, body and even soul, which Chu Feng probably knows.


    The swallowing technique of the great Shura can leave all other people''s power in the body, directly occupy the soul out of the body, or directly devour the power and flesh. At the beginning, the demon emperor wanted to occupy the body of Chu Feng with the great Shura swallowing technique, which became a taboo, but it failed in the end.


    There is no such method as the swallowing skill of the small Shura. Once used, it will be swallowed together with the soul and power. It is easy to have personality split and become no longer yourself.


    But nagura''s demon family forbidden technique is the whole person swallowing fusion. Compared with the big Shura swallowing skill and the small Shura swallowing skill, which is one of the six forbidden techniques, it is worse than the other. Although it has achieved the supreme power, it is able to superpose the soul. The personality split is very normal. Compared with the similar small Shura swallowing technique, it has a lot of chicken ribs.


    Because it can''t erase the soul of fusion, and even change the body. Now nagula has become a werewolf, which can be said to be a side effect of the demon ban.


    Chu Feng did not know anything about the sorcery that situ Ya and Bai He encountered now. Just like the star sucking method shown on the world TV, he just absorbed the power and eliminated the memory of that period without harming the people who were absorbed. This is what Chu Feng did not understand.


    So I want to see if Lu Wan or Zhang yun''er knows something about such sorcery.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. The former said, "since the beginning of this cosmic era, there have been countless small eras, and there have been more than 100 saints. Many of them have practiced magic to achieve a higher level. Some of them I know and some I don''t know."


    "But there is no magic more evil than the six prohibitions. It''s like the one that Si Tuya and Bai He have never heard of."


    There was a glimmer of disappointment in Chu Feng''s eyes. I believe that few of the people who had practiced the magic arts in the world of heaven and earth knew nothing about it.


    However, Chu Feng did not blame Lu Wan. He did not know, because since countless eras, there have been more than 100 holy places, which may be the magic arts created by them, or created by people below the Holy Land in order to break through the holy land. Lu Wan focused on the existence of those holy places and how to take into account the heaven and the world.


    What''s more, from Lu Wan''s words, Chu Feng could tell that this kind of magic had never appeared since ancient times, because if it had happened, Lu Wan could not have been unaware of it.


    The only clue was broken here by Lu Wan, and Chu Feng was a little agitated.


    Even if we don''t know who they are or at least what kind of sorcery they are, it''s a pity that Chu Feng can''t relax even if they don''t know what kind of sorcery they are. Baihe can recover if they lose their strength, but those who absorb their strength can become stronger and stronger.


    If this continues to absorb, at the end of the superposed power will be strong, Chu Feng does not know, but it will definitely be a more terrifying existence than nagula.


    Now, people in the dark may be absorbing the superior God or the God of creation. If even the saints can absorb it in the future, what kind of situation will it be like? Chu Feng is a little timid to think about it. If the judgment is true, killing nagula is not a victory.


    Because there is a man who can threaten the heaven and the world at any time, what victory is it?


    "Maybe a few people know."


    In Chu Feng''s helplessness, Lu Wan opened her red lips and said, "Mosuo, saint, the elder brother of the demon king, Yama, there is nothingness!"


    Chu Feng was glad to hear that someone knew it. When he heard several people mentioned by Lu Wan, he laughed bitterly. Mosuo, Saint slave and Yama had disappeared completely and would not appear again. As for nothingness, he knew it. Otherwise, Zhang yun''er would not be prevented from prying into who he was.


    So even if it knows, it won''t say it.


    Chu Feng sighed: "why do Mosuo, saint, and Yama know?"


    "Because they are half human and half soul." Seeing Chu Feng''s helpless appearance, Lu Wan felt sorry that he couldn''t help him. He also explained roughly: "let alone that Yama was in charge of the demon world and knew the magic arts of the myriad worlds, let''s just say that Mosuo and Saint slaves are formed by wandering souls of the world, so they have a lot of things in their memory."


    "That''s why Mosuo was able to find the dark grail for the demon king, and the saint could find the Holy Grail of light for the God King. If they were alive, they might know what kind of magic was."


    Even people have died. Now there is no need to say this. Next, be careful, that is.


    After opening the channel of the demon world, Chu Feng said, "if you don''t have a clue, then don''t worry about it. When the next full moon night of the spiritual world is the battle between me and nagula, let the demon Kingdom army wait for my order at any time. As for the rest, we''ll talk about it later."


    "In addition, let Yihong come here. Situ Ya and Bai He will go back first for a while."Chu Feng doesn''t know what kind of state the hidden man is now, but the possibility of a saint should be small. If he is a saint, he will not do it quietly. He can do it openly and honestly, and others can do nothing about him.


    Therefore, Chu Feng judges that the person who is ruthless in the dark should be a god of creation.


    "No!" Chu Feng just said, situ Ya and Bai He made a voice at the same time. They both looked at each other with consternation. Situ Ya said, "we don''t know what happened, but this time we are not careful. The next time, it will never happen again, so we want to stay."


    White lotus is also similar meaning, nodding: "yes, we want to see who is so crazy, hiding in the dark to absorb other people''s precious power."


    Take a look at the two women with firm looks. Chu Feng knows that they are eager to find out the people who absorb their strength secretly. It is impossible to let them go back to the demon world now.


    After thinking about it for a while, she said, "then stay, but I can''t leave the range I can feel in the future. In addition, let Yihong come over. She is the God of creation, and she can play a role in some way."


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er know that Chu Feng still needs them to control the affairs of Wanjie, so they don''t say anything even if they want to stay. Moreover, there are problems in the suppression of the ancient demons in the hidden world. They also need to pay attention to it at any time.


    They went back to the demon world, and soon Yihong came out. Chu Feng said to situ ya, "tell me about the present situation with aunt Yihong. Bai He, you can go and have a rest."


    Situya nodded and let Yihong and himself leave the room. Baihe also nodded and retreated. Chu Feng''s mood must be bad when such a thing happened today. We all need a little quiet environment to adjust our mood.


    A night without a word, the morning sun rises.


    After relaxing and resting for a night, Chu Feng came out of the room and Yihong came face to face. Chufeng said with a warm smile: "aunt Yihong, what about them?"


    "Nobody''s here. Don''t call it auntie." Relying on Hong Bai Chu Feng, he took his arm and went to the courtyard and sat down: "now that I''m here, I don''t need them to serve you 24 hours a day, right? So I asked them to prepare something to eat and drink. Besides, Xiaoya has already told me about last night''s incident. Is there no clue? "


    Looking at the arm that he was holding by Yihong, Chu Feng took it back with an embarrassed cough: "aunt Yihong, we''d better get along with others in the future, and we''d better distinguish some things."


    "Can it be covered with water?" Yihong smile, also did not stick up, holding Chu Feng''s arm: "if you say can, then put your bullet back, I will take nothing happened, and you distinguish a bit, if you can''t, then don''t say such words in the future."


    "What''s more, I don''t want to be named. You still talk so much. Do you dislike me for being old, or are you tired of playing a few times?"


    Chu Feng choked by saliva for a while, and really didn''t know how to answer Yihong''s words. This is to make clear that later people''s former set, people''s later set, but he can''t say no.


    In the dark, Chu Feng spread out his hands and said, "woman with heavy taste, forget it, I won''t say it. I''ll be more careful in the future. As for the matter last night, even situ Ya and Bai He have no clue. I, who have not been in touch with, have no clue."


    "But I want to find out this man and erase it before I do anything to nagula."


    This is Chu Feng''s idea that came into being last night. Now there is a man like this in the spirit world. I don''t know when he will jump out and stab the knife. Especially when he appeared in the battle with nagula, it is definitely not a pleasant thing.


    Therefore, Chu Feng thought that it would be best to find the person who practises the sorcery and kill him.


    Relying on Hong Bai Chu Feng one eye, for his heavy taste of the woman is very bad, just to see Chu Feng solemnly say business, she is not easy to say those confusing topics: "if you want to find it, you can find it last night, now you go to find it, that person may not be still nearby, right?"


    Chu Feng also knew how difficult it was to find a person. He nodded: "no matter how hard it is, we have to do it. Otherwise, even if I am not afraid of danger, what should you do when you are in danger when you are in action?"


    "Wait, let satina and stuya come to see me and discuss with them. Only when there are baits can we have a chance of success."


    Yihong knew that Chu Feng would not change his temper and spread out his hands: "I hope you can succeed, or I think that there is someone in the dark who will absorb my accomplishments at any time, which is always uncomfortable."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2738

    The spirit world is very quiet, showing a dark wave turbulent situation. Whether it is the wolf man on the moon night or the Chu wind may come at any time, they all feel heavy in the spirit world. However, nagula does not take the initiative to attack for peace of mind. We can only choose silence, take a step, and then look at it.


    In such a tense and depressing atmosphere, Chu Feng also gathered satina and others together.


    After a brief description of what happened last night, he points out that there is a similar evil in the spirit world besides nagula. In order to avoid any accidents before fighting nagula, he is ready to try to lure out the people in the dark and destroy them at one time.


    In the current situation, we are not afraid of confrontation, but afraid of hidden knives.


    Everyone sat together. Even when William heard such news, he was very shocked. He knew that nagula could devour and fuse people into one. He didn''t want to have an evil existence similar to nagula in the spirit world. He could directly absorb the cultivation of human beings. It must be more painful than death.


    Although William was only a strong man in the later period of demigod, it was not easy to cultivate himself to today''s state. After Chu Feng finished, he made the first statement: "I will cooperate unconditionally, I will be a bait."


    "William!" Satina was still thinking about how stuya and Baihe had restored their cultivation. She heard William''s words and said directly, "you are only in the late period of the demigods. You can''t even reach the realm of the gods. What are you going to do?"


    "Ha ha ha!" William''s embarrassed smile scratched his head: "that more people will have more strength, but depending on the situation, even if I go out with such accomplishments, I guess others will not look up to it."


    Satina said with a cold face: "you just stay honest, so that when your father comes to find out you are not there, it''s not good."


    William just said that the man who can absorb the power of Stuart and Baihe can''t be appreciated by others in his later period of demigod, so it''s meaningless to be a so-called bait.


    However, he and satina had a similar curiosity and asked with a smile: "the wind is less, Miss Stuart and miss Whitehall have been sucked out of all their strength? Why is it all right now? "


    When William asked this question, satina''s ears naturally trembled. This question was also a question that she was curious about. She could be sure that she had absorbed the power of Stuart and Baihe last night. Both of them should be ordinary talents now.


    but now as like as two peas and white BBS, they are not at all normal, and they are just as alike as Sarti Anna was absorbed before.


    The power of the source can help others to improve their accomplishments without limit. People around Chu Feng knew this. They could have told satina and William, but they were not absolutely trustworthy people, so Chu Feng didn''t tell them the truth.


    He put forward a long thought out saying: "once upon a time in the hidden world, my master ancestor gave me the magic pill before his fall. They themselves were the upper gods, but their strength was absorbed. So after they ate the" creation pill ", their strength was completely restored


    William nodded with no doubt, while satina was somewhat surprised.


    Naturally, she knows that it''s just that it can help demigods step into the divine realm. When can those who have lost all their strength recover all their strength?


    William didn''t have so many twists and turns in her mind, so she didn''t think of these things. But for satyana, she knew that Chu Feng didn''t tell the truth, at least not all the truth. The power recovery of stuya and Baihe was not as simple as he said.


    Satina''s suspicious eyes are clearly captured by Chu Feng, knowing that William can be cheated, not necessarily satina.


    However, he did not point out on the spot, just said: "from this evening, situ Ya and Bai He are here with William, and aunt Yihong will go out with Princess Anna. If the person last night is still there, he should be attracted by you. I will hide in the place where I can observe you. As long as that person appears, I will appear immediately."


    As for let satina and Yi Hong separate to be bait, Chu Feng still did not take the risk.


    If a person is separated, he may be defeated one by one. He is just one person who can''t give consideration to both sides. Therefore, if two people are together, one is in danger, and the other can send messages to him. In that case, it is relatively safe.


    These Chu breeze just said with oneself, Yi Hong has no opinion of nod: "can, I also want to see who hurt Xiaoya."


    Yihong has already nodded and agreed, and satina will not have any opinions: "just follow the instructions of fengshao, or it will not be a good thing for us to fight with nagula if someone hides in the dark and stabs a knife."


    See satina also have no opinion, Chu Feng said: "that''s the decision, all go down to have a rest, tonight according to the plan action." When everyone got up to leave, Chu Feng hesitated and called, "Princess Anna, you stay first. I have something to tell you."Satina also wanted to go back to her residence to consolidate the strength she had absorbed. She tried to absorb Yihong by the way. She was stunned and thought that Chu Feng doubted herself, but she thought it was impossible.


    Sitting down from the new seat and waiting for Yihong and them to leave, satina began to ask, "there is less wind. Is there anything else?"


    "You don''t believe me?" Chu Feng didn''t beat around the bush. He said directly, "I said that situ Ya and Bai He recovered after eating the fortune pill. I saw something wrong with your eyes. Do you think I''m cheating you?"


    She thought it was something. She just asked her what she had just done. Satina nodded: "yes, William doesn''t know much about it, but I''m probably clear about the effect of the alchemy pill. It can help the demigod to enter the divine realm, but I haven''t heard of it. It can make a person completely recover his cultivation."


    "Just now you said that Miss situ and miss Baihe had been drained of their strength. This is definitely not a natural pill that can be recovered. After all, they are both gods!"


    From satina''s words, we can see that this is definitely not a woman with a big chest and no brain. It is meaningful to pass by the woman who is wearing a bit of sexy clothes today, which is half white.


    "I didn''t want to tell you, but Princess Anna has said so frankly that I don''t want to tell you. I believe you find that my strength is different from others, right?"


    Satina nodded and did not hide her thoughts, because Chu Feng''s power could help her recover, which was something ordinary people, even Lu Wan, could not do.


    "Because my power is the purest source of power, yun''er and I are both original bodies." Chu Feng was silent for a moment and said it slowly.


    Sitting satina suddenly stood up at the smell of speech, eyes shocked staring at Chu Feng, did not hide their surprise, and the inner shock.


    As the little princess of the protoss, she is also standing on the clouds of the universe. Naturally, she knows how terrible the original body is. It is a constitution that can mobilize the purest power in the world. Her power is very pure. If she continues to be strong, she will definitely be the strongest one in the same realm.


    Shake your head, calm yourself down, and ask, "what''s the relationship between their restoration of cultivation and your original body?"


    "My strength is the original force, just a little bit special." With a gentle smile, Chu Feng raised his hands and gathered a faint power of origin between his palms: "even if he is a person who can''t practice all his life, as long as he warms up his body through my strength, I can make him become the God of creation next to me."


    "In other words, if I want to, I can create an army of God of creation anytime and anywhere!"


    This time, satina was directly shocked to speechless.


    After a long time, the voice was more trembling: "less wind, you mean, you can help others to improve their accomplishments without limit, is it just next to you?"


    "Yes At first, she didn''t want to tell satina, but in order to make her sincere cooperation, she didn''t want to think about anything or revenge for the saint. So Chu Feng thought about it and told her: "last night, situ Ya and Bai He really lost all their strength, but I gave them strength and recovered as before."


    "Even if I want to, I can promote them to the God of creation, but there are many gods of creation in the heaven and the world, and I have not done so."


    Satina wanted to see on Chu Feng''s face whether he was joking with himself or telling the truth, but it was a pity that Chu Feng''s face was very serious and did not seem to be joking with her at all.


    Slightly shaking his head to let himself not too shocked, but after all there is a little unacceptable meaning.


    She has heard about the transmission of meritorious service, but it is to pass on all her strength to others. It seems that Chu Feng has promoted other people''s realm without limit. Satyana has never heard of it. Even now, when she heard Chu Feng say that, she feels that it is so untrue.


    But intuition tells satina, all this is true, Chu Feng has no need to cheat her at all.


    Let the mood as calm as possible, satina said in a low voice: "why do you want to tell me this? If people know that you have such terrible means, many people will want you to die, because no one is willing to fight against a strong man who can create countless gods of creation at any time!"


    "Because I believe in you." Chu Feng stood up with a smile and his eyes were calm and warm: "and you suspected that I was lying. I think as an ally, I should tell you some secrets properly, so that you can feel my sincerity."


    "Maybe you can''t help me now, but I also hope my honesty can make you cooperate with me well in the future."


    Chu Feng did not have the slightest affectation to finish the words, and then left with a smile, leaving satina sitting there alone, mood for a long time difficult to calm down.


    Raised his head, he could not see Chu Feng''s figure. He bit his lips and almost broke them. He whispered to himself, "if you tell me this secret, I will be more alert to you. What do you think?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2739

    When night came, according to the arrangement of the day, William stuya and the white lotus stayed in the mirage manor, and satyana and Yihong went out to act as bait. However, in order not to attract the attention of the spirit world demons, Chu Feng made them only need to be within 300 kilometers of the controllable range.


    If the people who attacked stuya were still nearby, they would certainly appear this evening. If they were not, there would be no way.


    The spiritual world is vast and endless. It is not easy to find a person who does not know who he is. There is no other good way to find out except himself.


    In order to maximize the safety factor, Yihong and satyana did not act separately. They left the mirage manor together. Chu Feng did not follow them. Instead, they left the mirage manor about 10 minutes after they left. The left eye was staring at them. As long as there was any situation, they could arrive in an instant.


    As for whether the mysterious man will appear in Chu Feng tonight, there is not much positive confidence, but the night of the next full moon will be near soon. If we don''t deal with the potential dangers in the dark and fight with nagula, there will be some changes.


    As the night got deeper and deeper, satina and Yihong did not know that Chu Feng''s sight had never left them. They just shuttled aimlessly within 300 kilometers of mirage manor to avoid missing something too fast. Both of them deliberately slowed down their speed.


    On the way of walking side by side, satina''s eyes always pass by Yihong. She has absorbed the power of situ Ya and Bai He, and should be at the peak of the God of nature. If she can also absorb the God Yihong, she will surely be able to break through the realm of saints.


    But tonight is Chu Feng''s plan. Satina knew that even if she wanted to swallow Yihong, she would have to hold back. Otherwise, Chu Feng, who was hiding in the place, would appear immediately, and her plan would be meaningless.


    In the early hours of the morning, the fog was heavy, and Yihong and satyana also stopped on a piece of grass.


    Looking at the woods in the distance under the night, Yihong didn''t know whether there was anyone in the dark. He just frowned and said, "if that man was still nearby, we would have been out for such a long time and should have attracted his attention. But now there is nothing abnormal. Could it be that he discovered it, and tonight is a plan?"


    "Probably not." Satyana was that person. Naturally, she couldn''t show up. She pretended to be indifferent and said, "the plan is decided by us temporarily, and we are very careful when we come out. Besides the goddess, I don''t believe there is a second unknown person in the world."


    "Maybe we''re not close to where he is, or he''s gone from here?"


    Yihong didn''t know that the person she was looking for tonight was satina. She nodded at what she said. Otherwise, she couldn''t explain why people haven''t appeared yet.


    After several hours of continuous shuttle time, although not tired, but this aimless down is not the way, Yihong said: "then take a rest before you go."


    "Well, I''ll go and make it convenient." Naturally, satina had no opinion about it, and nodded and went to one side.


    With her back about 20-30 meters away from her back, she squatted down slowly and looked around her subconsciously. It seemed that she was worried that she would be seen, so the sound of the water began to sound.


    Little did not know that all these were in the distance with his left eye has been staring at Chu Feng in the eyes, startled a glimpse of the golden forest scenery, Chu Feng quickly took back his eyes, not to say that he is a gentleman, but also did not peek.


    Feeling almost the same time, Chu Feng again with the left eye to see, satina has been convenient to walk back to the side of Yihong, two people sitting there do not know what to say.


    Chu Feng didn''t observe the two women for the time being. Instead, her left eye was 360 degrees without a dead angle. She had been out for several hours. According to the truth, someone had attracted attention secretly, but no abnormal situation had happened.


    Although people may have left, but without absolute confirmation, Chu Feng''s heart can not be stable.


    The distance is getting longer and longer, and even has reached the star city. People have seen a lot of them, but they have not seen any special human beings. The highest level is only the existence of the peak in the later period of the demigod. It is just a dream that such people want to absorb the human power of the upper God state.


    After watching for a while, Chu Feng withdrew her eyes and looked in the direction of Yihong. They got up again and went forward. Chu Feng did not move, but followed the two women with her left eye.


    Close to dawn, chufeng sighed and took back his eyes. He also sent out a secret tone to let Yihong and satyana come back.


    It''s going to be light soon, and there will be more people. It''s OK to say that when you see satyana, it''s OK to say that she is a western face. There are not many people who have seen her before, but Yihong is different. It is an obvious Eastern face. As long as you see it, the news will soon reach nagula''s ears.


    When they returned to the mirage manor, William did not rest. Seeing Chu Feng come back first, William looked worried: "where''s Aunt Anna?""They''ll be back in a moment." Chu Feng slightly smile, went to sit down and let Bai He pour himself a glass of water. After drinking two drinks, Yihong and satina also came back. Before waiting for them to speak, Chu Feng said, "it seems that the man is no longer around here, so don''t waste time looking for it."


    "Just wait until the war with nagula is over."


    Yihong and satyana nodded and sat down, and everyone began to talk about who that person would be, whether it was a Protoss or a demon, or just a spiritual strongman outside the two clans.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to participate in these topics. He just rubbed his temples with fatigue. If he didn''t get rid of the mark all day and didn''t rest for one night, the feeling of fatigue would come along. Now Chu Feng feels very tired and just wants to lie in bed and have a good rest.


    Secretly scolded that mysterious woman, Chu Feng also stood up: "everybody also has a rest, if there is nothing, try not to go out."


    He went back to the garden, and Bai he got up quickly and followed him. All the people present were used to Bai He''s following the Chu Feng, so he didn''t say anything, just chatting.


    In the room in the back garden, Chu Feng just sat down and twisted his neck. Bai He also came in.


    Chu Feng looked at her, and her face turned red when she saw her. She had forgotten who had absorbed her strength, but she had not forgotten why she ran out. Now, being looked at like this by Chu Feng, she was somewhat embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng just took a look and then moved his eyes: "give me a massage!"


    When she got to the bedside, she took off her shoes and lay down on her stomach. Bai He took off her shoes and sat on it. Her hands gently massaged chufeng. She would not have done these things before, but after a long time with Chu Feng, she naturally learned.


    After a while, Bai He looks at Chu Feng and finds that he is already asleep. After putting on his shoes, he turns chufeng''s body over and lies down. He pulls the quilt over his body and stares at Chu Feng''s 18-9-year-old appearance. Bai He''s face is slightly red, and his red lips are raised.


    When he was about to kiss Chu Feng, Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes, and Bai He''s movements stopped all at once, blinking his eyes: "master!"


    Chu Feng passed a bitter smile, sat up and put her arms around Bai He''s waist, directly kissed her red lips, and then slowly separated: "OK?"


    In Bai He''s heart, the deer fluttered, and turned and left Chu Feng''s room. She just wanted to kiss Chu Feng secretly while Chu Feng was asleep. She didn''t want Chu Feng to be really asleep. She was full of shyness when she thought about it.


    Chu Feng pursed his lips and lay down from the new one: "it seems that we should find a way to get rid of the servility of this girl!"


    When Chu Feng lay down for a rest, she returned to her room in the courtyard separated by several courtyards. All of them were next to each other, but she chose one that deviated a little. However, we all thought that it was her character that caused her to study it.


    Inside the room, satina closed the doors and windows. She went to sit on the bed with her knees crossed. She closed her eyes. She was surrounded by a mysterious force, and her body was shining with light.


    Both stuya and Baihe''s powers are in the upper God''s realm. After absorbing them, satina has not yet digested and consolidated too much. Now, taking advantage of everyone''s quiet rest, she can just stabilize her strength. At that time, she will find another opportunity to devour Yihong. I believe everything will be ok.


    As time went by, and near noon, satina was stained with sweat, but her face also showed a smile, because the power of Stuart and Baihe had been completely digested by her, and now it completely belongs to her own, and there is no loss, all belongs to her own.


    With her red lips curling up and a pleasant smile on her face, satina thought, if she was strong all the time, could she absorb all the power of saints?


    Thinking of absorbing the power of saints, satina''s heart had a kind of excitement that could not be concealed, but such excitement was quickly suppressed by some memories.


    It was the memory of Stuart and Baihe. When they absorbed their power, satina absorbed them together with their memories. However, they were not deprived of their memories by absorbing them. Instead, they were robbed of their memories as if by copying.


    What happened in Baihe, or what happened to stuya, satyana knew it like the palm of her hand at the moment, and even knew more about Chu Feng.


    After biting her lip, satina gently shook her head: "I can''t let these memories affect me, or how can I be cruel in the future, Chu Feng, I''m sorry!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2740

    Three days later, there were no more days left for the full moon night in the spirit world.


    In the past three days, Chu Feng and others did not step out of the mirage manor. They just gave instructions to the demon Kingdom army to make some moves, which made the spirit world mistakenly think that the demon Kingdom army might launch a war at any time. In addition, Chu Feng did not do anything extra.


    Because before a full moon night, there is nothing to do. The most important thing is to kill nagula.


    As for the mysterious man who absorbed the power of stuya and Baihe, Chu Feng just kept it in mind and didn''t waste too much time on it. Although there may be changes during the war with nagula, if you are careful, I believe that the change will not be too big.


    It''s another afternoon. The sun has begun to tilt to the West. Chu Feng is sitting on the Bank of the land where the water is moored. He looks at the surface of the water safely, so that the mood before the war comes can be a little more peaceful.


    "Can''t you relax?"


    Yihong came out of the manor and saw Chu Feng sitting on the bank. He walked to the mouth behind him.


    Chu Feng slightly nodded: "know clearly, why do you want to say it?"


    Every war is related to the future of the universe. Chu Feng believes that anyone can''t be calm and relaxed because at this level, there is only one chance for success and failure. Winning is a good thing. If you lose, there will be no chance.


    No matter in front of the people in the demon world or in front of the ally of satina, Chu Feng was a kind of ordinary heart without tension. However, only he knew that the pressure never dissipated and his mood never relaxed.


    It''s just that Chu Feng has hidden all these things well and bears it alone.


    "Actually, why are you so nervous?" Yihong sat next to Chu Feng and said softly, "Zun God told us that at present, all the things happening in the world are controlled by nihility in secret. Although I don''t know what nothingness is, if it belongs to man-made manipulation, then no matter how nervous and heavy you are, you have to move forward."


    "Because all this has been planned for a long time, the result must be the final result. No matter how much you think about it, the matter is still that thing."


    Chu Feng looked back, his eyes fell on the elegant face of Yihong: "what do you mean?"


    "If you can''t fight, face it calmly." Leaning on Hong''s smile, the slender hand raised and stretched out a finger, and gently waved it: "the nothingness is so powerful, then it shows that no matter how much headache you have, everything is still under its control. Whether you face it solemnly or calmly, the result is unchanged."


    "So it''s better to relax, find something to attract your attention, and treat everything as a game."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at the water. He understood what he said naturally, but it was still a little difficult to do it.


    Although everything is a process created by nothingness, if nagula dies in the process, everything will change, at least the doomsday era will come in advance.


    Even if nagura is really defeated, the doomsday era will still come as scheduled, but in the end, it will be one o''clock in the evening, and one o''clock in the evening will show that there will be hope, and there will be the possibility of victory if there is hope.


    Taking a breath, Chu Feng said with a wry smile: "I know that my mood is not right now. I just want to distract my attention and relax. How can it be so simple? What can make the mood of war come and relax?"


    "Me "I will go to your room tonight to make sure you don''t have insomnia any more and get a good night''s sleep," he said with a smile


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched fiercely. How could he not know the meaning of Yihong? He shook his head with a bitter smile and said, "aunt Yihong, you are always seducing me, isn''t it good?"


    Yihong stood up and was graceful and charming: "if we didn''t break that relationship, I would not have been like this, but it has not been twice. Why can''t I do this? Wearing a mask is irresponsible to myself. Moreover, men''s pressure can only be better vented on women''s bodies."


    "Don''t close the door tonight. When they all rest, I''ll relieve your pressure."


    Obviously, it is a matter of breaking the prohibition, but the tone of Yihong''s speech always makes people feel that things are so noble. Besides being helpless, Chu Feng really has no other ideas.


    Just ready to say forget, Chu Feng suddenly between the eyes shot a fierce color, there is a light of killing, look at the distance, the body also stood up.


    To leave the Yi Hong heard the movement, see Chu Feng stand up, micro Leng: "I said is the night, here certainly can not."


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Originally, the atmosphere was very serious. Chufeng was choked by her saliva because of Yihong''s words, but she passed her: "aunt Yihong, when I saw you before, I thought you were elegant and noble, just like a goddess!"


    Rely on Hong also just to react to come over, oneself misunderstood Chu Feng, timely lead the topic: "that how, suddenly reaction so big.""An old friend!" Chu Feng took a deep breath, dispersed the fierce color and the killing machine and said: "she seems to be calling me to the past. You should go back to the manor and stay. I will be back soon."


    I also want to ask what old friend is actually in the spirit world. Chu Feng has already broken through the void. Only the waves raised on the water surface, she squinted and looked for a while. When the waves on the water dissipated, she turned back to the manor. As for who Chu Feng wanted to see, she was not too curious.


    "How about Shaofeng?"


    Just walked in, satina came face-to-face, and saw that there was no figure of Chu Feng outside. She was slightly curious: "wasn''t it still outside just now?"


    Yihong smile back way: "say to go out to see the situation, and so on should come back."


    Satyana nodded slightly. When Yihong passed by her, her eyes also slowly appeared. Because Chu Feng is not here now, that is an opportunity. But such an opportunity has been put aside for the time being. Because Chu Feng is not here, it does not mean that she will not come back soon.


    Looking back at Xiang Yihong''s back, she knew that there was a forbidden relationship between Yihong and chufeng from the memory of situ ya. If she had not absorbed the power of situ Ya and her memory, satina would not have believed it.


    With a faint smile passing through the corner of her mouth, satina walked out of the side door of the hall into a courtyard not far away. She saw William sitting under a tree reading a book.


    The footsteps caught William''s attention, and the latter stood up when he saw that it was Sadie Nathan. "Auntie Anna, how did you come here?"


    "Nothing, just to talk to you about something." Satina gave a gentle smile and motioned to William to sit down. She also sat gracefully on the grass and continued: "I also want to ask you a question. If one day you find that the person who has absorbed the power of Stuart and Baihe is a Protoss, what will you do?"


    William paused for a moment and shook his head in a hurry: "no way. Our protoss have been the most just beings in the spirit world for endless years. No one will practice such evil things."


    Satina narrowed her eyes. "I mean, what would you do if that man was really a Protoss and practiced sorcery for the rise of the protoss?"


    William''s mind was simple. After hearing the speech, he was silent and pondered. Then he said, "if it is the protoss who give up their insistence and practice magic in order to rise up, I will forgive his behavior, because I can go astray for the sake of the whole Protoss, and I believe his heart is also very painful."


    As William spoke, satina looked into his eyes and look, and saw nothing unnatural about what he said.


    There was a glimmer of relief in her heart, and satina felt if there was anyone around. After confirmation, she said solemnly, "William, I''m going to tell you something next, but no matter what you hear, don''t be surprised. You must keep calm and wait for me to finish."


    William has never seen satina so serious, and feels that it must be something important. Thinking of the question that satina asked herself just now, William''s look changed slightly: "Auntie Anna, isn''t it?"


    "Yes Satina knew that William had already understood what she was going to say, and she did not waste any more time. She said directly: "the one who has practiced the magic and absorbed stuya''s power is me. What I practice is the divine forbidden art which is rumored to exist or not, and all I have done is for the sake of the Protoss."


    "At present, I have reached the peak of the God of nature by absorbing the power of Stuart and Baihe. If I can absorb another god of nature, I am confident that I can break through to the sage, so I need your help."


    William stood up in shock, and his mouth didn''t make him cry. He began to know that the power of stuya and Baihe was absorbed by others. He thought more of the demons. He never thought that the people who made all this would be the protoss, even the protoss princess, satina.


    Shaking his head slightly, William wanted to say that all this was false, but on such a matter, there was no possibility of satina joking with him.


    "I know it''s hard for you to accept."


    As a Protoss princess, she practiced magic. Satyana understood William''s disbelief and stood up and took his hand: "but if we don''t do this, we will always have to subjugate or exterminate our Protoss. We will either obey the arrangement of Chu Feng or be destroyed by nagula. That''s not what I want to see."


    With a firm look, satyana added, "so now I want you to help me. If Chu Feng doesn''t come back tonight, help me take Yihong and others down."


    Taking out a small bottle from her body, satyana said, "just use this thing, which was given to me by the saints. It can make the beings above the holy land lose their ability to move in a short time. They are all on guard against me, but they are not on guard against you, because in their eyes, you are a simple boy."


    "Help me, as long as I absorb the power of Yihong, our Protoss will be more powerful."


    William held the little bottle that satiannase had put into his hand, and had not spoken for a long time!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2741

    Night falls, but for Chu Feng, only the more angry mood.


    Because he felt a familiar breath calling himself in the afternoon, he left the mirage manor. However, until now, the people who called him out were like hiding cats and cats with him, leading him to travel around the spirit world. Although he was not found by anyone in the spirit world, Chu Feng was still very unhappy.


    If he didn''t think there must be something wrong, he would have turned back to the mirage manor, so he would not follow the shuttle everywhere.


    The person who lured him out was dream. The dream should have been in the hidden world, but it appeared in the spirit world. Chu Feng knew that something must have happened. Although she was angry that she had taken Chang''e and Phoenix''s blood, Chu Feng didn''t want to fight with the dream until the last minute!


    The moon has risen high. Chu Feng also feels that the dream has stopped. Standing at the foot of a mountain when he sees the dream above the sky, he will resist the impulse of your uncle. Chu Feng slowly falls down, standing 10 meters away from the dream.


    Only then discovered, appeared is not the dream entity, but her soul.


    Chu Feng watched for a while, wondering whether he could bring back Chang''e''s soul if he let the dream go to the soul world. But this idea was quickly put out by Chu Feng, because it was not realistic at all.


    There are many ways to enter the soul world, but there is only one way out, that is, she must go through the door of reincarnation. If she succeeds, she will be OK. If she fails, her dream will disappear. She will enter a new life. She certainly will not take this risk.


    After dismissing the impossible thought, Chu Feng said in a deep voice: "what do you tempt me to do? You''re not an entity, it''s useless! "


    "Chu Feng!" The dream turned around, and his face was angry: "can''t you be polite to me?"


    Although chufeng has been slighted for many times, she knows that it is Chu Feng''s wild goose and hair plucking mind. In essence, Chu Feng is not a beast, but her character is not that kind of woman who is particularly open-minded. Therefore, she can''t accept Chu Feng''s words of challenging her bottom line by opening her mouth and closing her mouth.


    But Chu Feng was indifferent to spread his hands: "when you took away the blood of Chang''e and Phoenix, I didn''t have any polite words to you. I even regretted that I cancelled your blood spirit contract, and even why I didn''t play you directly at the beginning."


    "In this way, I won''t be so uncomfortable now."


    Dream by the Chu wind, the mood of Qi ups and downs, but also think of the Chu wind stripped into a white sheep, think of the face is hot.


    But the dream knows that Chu Feng is now deliberately irritating himself. Dream takes a deep breath to let himself not be affected by Chu Feng''s words. He whispered, "don''t say these things to me. It doesn''t have any effect on me. It''s useless for you to regret things, because you don''t have a chance now."


    "I came to you tonight just to tell you something about the absorption of power by Stuart and Baihe."


    Chu Feng was not satisfied with the situation, but heard the words behind is immediately the whole person tightened the body: "is it you?"


    "Chu Feng!" Dream a Leng, immediately angry to drink a way: "in your eyes, I am that kind of evil woman?"


    Chu Feng also realized that this could not be a dream. If she had really practiced such terrible magic, she would have absorbed his strength. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan would not have planted a blood spirit contract for him at the beginning.


    He coughed gently: "I''m sorry, then you can say it."


    Stunned for a moment, the dream was stunned by the words of Chu Feng''s sorry. He calmed down slowly and said softly, "I know who absorbed their strength, but forgive me for not telling you. It''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t. The only thing I can tell you is that I know what kind of magic arts the people who absorb the power of situ Ya practice."


    Chu Feng subconsciously clenched his fist and wanted to take the dream down and threaten it, because she even knew who it was. How could she not say it?


    But as soon as he clenched his fist, Chu Feng reflected that the dream was the virtual body of the soul out of the body, and it was not his arrival at all. Obviously, he also guessed what he would do. For the empty body like the soul, Chu Feng knew that as long as the dream had the intention to dodge, he would be hard to hurt himself.


    After loosening his fist, Chu Feng took a deep breath: "what kind of magic?" Although I don''t know who it is, if you know what kind of magic arts you are practicing, you may be able to find a way to deal with it.


    Just now Chu Feng''s actions at that moment were all seen in his eyes. He was slightly annoyed in his heart. Chu Feng was still such a bastard. He wanted to threaten people if he didn''t agree.


    In the heart secretly scolds a, the dream forbearance just did not lose temper, return way: "heaven and earth Yin and Yang skill!"


    Chu Feng frowned, thought for a moment and asked, "what is it?"


    Dream light looked at Chu wind one eye, just slowly road.


    Heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, do not know which era the powerful person created the sorcery, the main function is to absorb other people''s power for their own use, and is no loss of absorption, although the strength is not as strong as the six prohibitions, but the absorbed power is completely stable, it is very powerful, the most important thing is that it will not have any side to itself effect.In addition, in addition to absorbing other people''s power, the heaven and earth yin-yang technique can also absorb the past together with other people''s memories, and it is a complete memory, as if one''s own memory was known by another person.


    He is not surprised that Chu Feng is moved by the simple information and can absorb the power. Because both stuya and Baihe have been absorbed, and can fully absorb one''s memory, Chu Feng has to be dignified.


    Both stuya and Baihe are close people. They know some secrets about Chu Feng. If they are known by those who absorb their strength, they will expose their weaknesses to others. Maybe even the demon world is no secret now.


    Thinking of the existence of such a terrible person in the world, Chu Feng''s eyes were cold: "who is he, where is he? Besides, how do you know what happened to us? You''ve been following us? "


    Dream side to side, quietly back: "I can say, only so much."


    "Dream!" Chu Feng said in a low voice, "this matter is very important to me. If you have a little conscience, tell me. I''m not afraid to absorb other people''s power, but I can absorb it together with other people''s memory. This is absolutely not allowed. It is equivalent to a war with a person who fully understands himself. Do you think there is a chance to win?"


    Dream brows are locked. The reason why she can know is that she has been following satina secretly in the past two days. Looking at satyana''s situation is to fight against Chu Feng, which is in line with the dream''s plan. Once Chu Feng is told, there will be a person who is against Chu Feng in the future. In the dream''s heart, there is always a little do not want to.


    Just touching Chu Feng''s urgent eyes, the dream did not know how to refuse, and finally sighed softly: "I can tell you, but you don''t want to ask me how I know about you, OK?"


    Chu Feng looked happy and nodded: "good!"


    "That person, even", "dream" finally did not know why, gave up the idea of the beginning, gently opened red lips ready to tell Chu Feng, but just opened his mouth, suddenly felt a heavy pressure, so that her soul was shaking.


    Startled to raise his head, eyes appear dignified: "nothingness!"


    words as like as two peas, the body of dreams suddenly distorted and disappeared directly before Chu Feng. A figure similar to her, even in illusion and even appearance, appeared before Chu Feng. It was not illusion that turned into a dream like nothingness. Who else could it be?


    We are ready to wait for the dream to say that person out, and then go directly to kill it, so as to avoid any unchangeable dangerous situation. We don''t want to be transferred directly by nothingness before the dream is said. At present, we don''t know where the transferred person is.


    The joy on Chu Feng''s face solidified in an instant, looking at the nihility in his eyes, with a cruel and cruel killing opportunity: "bitch, how can you get there?"


    "Is that how you treat your Savior?" Nothingness giggled and giggled. Otherwise, she really thought she was a woman: "don''t forget that you came back from the parallel universe. If it wasn''t for me, you would have been directly broken by the huge power of the wormhole!"


    "So, you should know how to be grateful, and I don''t want you to agree with me. At least you should be polite to me?"


    Nihilism directly transferred the dream away, obviously did not want her to say who the person was. Chu Feng clenched his fist and thought of bingyue and Xi. This is the process of nihility setting. Their death and everything are under the control of nothingness.


    The murderous opportunity in his eyes was burning fiercely, and the power of terror began to gather between Chu Feng''s fists.


    Nothingness, however, had no feeling. She said with a smile: "you can''t attack me with the power of destroying the heaven and earth. Instead, nagula will find you in the spirit world. So you can think about it. Besides, once you attack, you will have no chance to turn back."


    Chu Feng closed his eyes, took a deep breath, loosened his fist and scattered his fierce: "what do you want to do this time?"


    Nihilism smile: "before the throne appears, I don''t know what I want to do. I only know to look at you happy, you pain, I will be very satisfied, really."


    "Pervert!" Chufeng burst to drink, and nihilism continue to say, do not doubt that he will be angry to death, turning to leave, found that the body simply can not move, Chu Feng look slightly angry: "nihilism, you don''t want me to die now, why do you want to tie me?"


    Nothingness giggled and giggled in front of Chu Feng, and his hand passed over his face. Only it could touch people, others could not touch it.


    He said with a smile: "it''s nothing, but I''m training you a stronger enemy than nagula, so I don''t want you to go for the moment."


    Chu Feng looks stunned, suddenly awakened, thinking of satina and Yihong, they are going to have an accident!


    Roar directly to the sky: "nothingness, you can''t die easily!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2742

    "Why don''t you come back?"


    Before the mirage manor, Yihong stood outside waiting for Chu Feng to go out at sunset. Up to now, he has been out for several hours. According to reason, he should have come back long ago. But up to now, he has not seen Chu Feng. Does Yihong feel that something has happened?


    However, it is not possible to think about it carefully. If something happened, the spirit world would not be so peaceful now. It has been filled with Jihad for a long time.


    Since Chu Feng left, he has been very quiet. It can be seen that nothing has happened. But if nothing happened, why hasn''t Chu Feng come back? Who is his old friend?


    "Madam, didn''t Feng Shao say where he was going


    When situ Ya came out, she saw Yihong still standing there. In the eyes of others, Yi Hong was worried about the son of Shangguan yingyue, a good sister. But she knew that Yi Hong was more worried about her own man. When she came to her back, she asked softly.


    Yihong gently shook his head and said, "I only said that he was an old friend. Besides, he didn''t say anything. He didn''t respond to the secret tone contact. It shouldn''t be!"


    Chu Feng is a man with a good sense of propriety. If he doesn''t come back, he won''t worry about it. However, if he doesn''t come back, he doesn''t respond. His style of dealing with affairs is a little different from Chu Feng''s.


    Situya frowned and glanced across the night sky: "is it possible to encounter nothingness?"


    Yi Hong one Leng: "why?"


    "Just guessing." Situ Ya didn''t know why he thought that, but he simply replied: "because now all the heaven and the myriad realms can make Feng Shao unable to answer a letter, there is only one person in nothingness. In addition to meeting nothingness, I really can''t think of anyone else who can let Feng Shao, and can''t even connect with each other."


    As soon as situ Ya said that, Yihong thought for a while, it seemed that it was really possible. If he met nagula, chufeng would have time to reply. At least the spirit world should not be so calm at the moment. Only when he met nihilism would he have no chance to reply.


    However, Yihong still overturned situ Ya''s idea and said, "maybe he really has something important to do, so he didn''t reply to the news, and he didn''t necessarily encounter nothingness."


    Because there is no good thing for sure in the face of nothingness, Yihong prefers to guess what Chu Feng has, and has no time.


    She still knew this, so she didn''t break it. She just looked at the void. She had a strong feeling, that is, Chu Feng did encounter nothingness, so she has not come back.


    As for why there is such intuition, situ Ya himself can not explain, is so inexplicable.


    "Two, for dessert."


    When the master and the servant were silent, William ran out of the room with a smile on his face and said, "it''s all just made by me. It''s delicious to eat while it''s hot, so it won''t taste any more."


    Yihong and situ Ya''s thoughts were interrupted by William. They looked at the night sky without Chu Feng. They nodded and walked back to the manor with William. Now they don''t know where Chu Feng has gone or when Chu Feng will come back. It''s unrealistic to wait all the time.


    In the front hall, satina and Baihe were sitting there, and the table in front of her was filled with cakes with fragrance, which was considered to be of perfect color and flavor.


    White lotus was drinking a cup of steaming hot milk. Satina just ate it with a small cake. William said, "sit down and eat it quickly. Don''t be polite. I did a lot of things just now. You can eat them and leave them to fengshao at that time."


    Yihong and situ Ya nodded their thanks and sat down. The pastry in front of them was really delicious, but they didn''t have much appetite.


    "What? Don''t you like it? " Seeing that Yihong and Yihong didn''t mean to start, William asked, "what do you like to eat? I''ll make it. It''s remote and quiet here. It happens that I have time."


    Yi Hong shakes his head: "no, you make very fragrant."


    He picked up a piece of cake and handed it to stuya. He also picked up a piece of cake. Next to him, he said softly, "master, have you got any news?"


    After taking a bite of the cake, Yihong nodded back and said, "the secret tone doesn''t come back either. I think there is something important that is inconvenient for us to get back to us. Wait a moment. If there is something really wrong, the spirit world will not be so stable now."


    Bethune gave a voice. When he put down his cup, he felt his head a little dizzy and frowned slightly. As a God, how could this happen without suffering any harm?


    Want to feel what''s wrong, and found that it seems not dizzy at all, thinking that it may be his own paranoia. When Baihe was ready to take the cake, a stronger vertigo feeling came again. This time, Bai he clearly felt that his body was very uncomfortable, and his body swayed backward.


    Yi Hong and situ Ya are eating cakes, see white lotus fell on the ground, suddenly face a big change, quickly get up, Yihong helped up white lotus: "what''s the matter?"White lotus shakes his head, feeling numbness in his limbs, and is still a little bit spread to the whole body: "I don''t know, all of a sudden, it seems that there is no general strength."


    "No, I see," Yihong heard the words and stretched out his hand to check Bai He''s body. However, as soon as the hand reached the general level, Yihong fell on the ground with Bai He in his arms. Situ Ya was also surprised when he was about to make a sound, and then he fell to the ground.


    Satina and William looked at each other, and they fell on the ground in a similar way. Yihong and others struggled to get up, but slowly their consciousness gradually became blurred. When they could not lift the power at last, they completely fainted.


    About ten minutes later, satina got up from the ground, and William also got up. Seeing Yi Hong and others lying on the ground, William couldn''t bear to say, "Auntie Anna, do you want to take them all down?"


    "Destroy all your cakes." Satina did not answer William''s words, but pointed to the pastry added with medicine on the table in case Chu Feng came back to find something.


    William looked at satina and felt some strangeness. He should clean up all the cakes and even put away some crumbs on the ground. He took the plate and looked at satina again. William went back. He didn''t know what she wanted to do, but it would not be a good thing.


    After William retreated, satina stepped forward, raised her hand and patted stuya and Baihe, blocking their meridians directly, so that even if they woke up in the past, they couldn''t play any power, even the secret tone connection.


    As for why she wanted to do that, it was some things that satina captured in their memory about Chu Feng, and she also initiated a plan.


    After blocking the meridians of situ Ya and Bai He, satina walked to Yihong, and her beautiful eyes twinkled with light. Now her strength and perception are very strong, which is just the accumulation of pure strength. What Chu Feng has is the power of origin, which helps the great family to improve their cultivation. As long as she absorbs the power of Yihong, she believes she must Can break through the saints.


    She helped Yihong up and sat down on the ground. Satyana clenched her hand and closed her eyes, driving the heaven and earth Yin Yang technique to quickly absorb the power of Yihong.


    She felt that the power of the God of creation, which was no less than her own, was constantly pouring into her body. Satina''s face showed a pleasant smile. In particular, she felt a mysterious and mysterious power that made the whole heart very comfortable. She guessed that it was probably the feeling of the saint and the state of mind of the saint.


    Sexy Pink tender mouth slightly cocked up, satina accelerated the speed of absorbing the strength of Yihong. As long as the power of Yihong is completely absorbed, she believes that she will have the strength to break through the saints.


    William, who destroyed the pastry, came back and saw satina squatting there to absorb the strength of leaning against Hong, and her eyes flashed with unbearable color. However, satina did all this for the sake of the Protoss. William didn''t know what to say.


    Intellectually, he felt that satina was right and great. He even practiced magic for the future of the Protoss. Morally, he thought it was wrong. A person''s strength is more precious than life, but now she is completely absorbed by satina. When Yihong wakes up, she must collapse.


    It''s just that he''s not good to stop anything, because satiana is right. The protoss don''t want to be subjugated or exterminated. Then they must have their own strong power. Otherwise, it''s not easy to rise in today''s universe?


    As time went by, satina stopped, stood up and took a deep breath. She had absorbed the strength of Yihong. At the moment, she felt that her whole body was full of strength. If she wanted to, she could break through the saint in minutes.


    At that time, the sage would not be worried, even if there was no reason for her to stop her, even if there was no reason for her to make a breakthrough.


    Out of the vestibule, satina opened her hands and suddenly let out the terrible force, which directly destroyed the illusion that enveloped the manor.


    After William came out, she said, "if the illusion is not broken, Chu Feng will surely doubt it. But now that the illusion is broken, Chu Feng will think that someone came in from outside and caused everything."


    With a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, satina walked into the room, lifted the white lotus and stuya, and then said, "they are both useful to me. Remember not to show any flaws in front of Chu Feng."


    In the twinkling of an eye, William did not make any sound from the beginning to the end, until satina came back again after a long time, but Stuart and Baihe were no longer visible.


    William was about to ask where people had gone when satina suddenly opened her hand and fell on William''s forehead: "I believe you, but I''m afraid you won''t act. Forget everything. I believe that Chu Feng will recover for you."


    William trembled, fainted slowly, and fell to the ground. He had the power of the late demigod, and it didn''t need to waste too much time, so she was absorbed by satina.Satina took back her hand, sighed and opened her hands with a faint helplessness in her eyes: "the power of the protoss, don''t blame me for abandoning you temporarily!"


    All of a sudden, there was a crackling sound all over her body, as if her bones were cracked. Satina fell to the ground, looking weak, but with a faint smile on her mouth, because she abandoned the power of the protoss that she had cultivated since she was a child. She only had the power of terror cultivated by the heaven and earth Yin and Yang.


    Only in this way, Chu Feng will not doubt, otherwise the strength of Yihong is gone, and that of William is gone, but she is good. How can it be justified?


    Slowly closed his eyes, everything is ready, and then only wait for Chu Feng to come back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2743

    At the dawn of the sky, Chu Feng returned to the mirage manor with a gloomy face. Because nihilism had just released his shackles, he tried his best to come back. Although he knew that nihility was too late to let him back, Chu Feng still held a glimmer of hope.


    Falling from the void, the illusion has disappeared, and the manor can be seen as long as it flies over the sky.


    The sky is about to light up, but the mood of Chu Feng always has a light haze. You can see William and satina lying on the ground outside at a glance. If it wasn''t for their vitality, Chu Feng would almost have suspected that they were dead.


    He moved his feet slowly and squatted down in front of William. His palms were about ten centimeters across his body. He felt that his strength had completely disappeared.


    Taking a deep breath, she got up and went to satina''s face and made a similar exploration. There was no strength in her body.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and stood up. He raised his head to look at the sky. The sky was breaking and the scene was spectacular. But at the moment, Chu Feng didn''t have any appreciation at all. He looked into the manor. Chu Feng raised William and satina in his hands, and the broken illusion was recovering slowly.


    After entering the front hall, Chu Feng saw Yihong lying on the ground at a glance. Chu Feng frowned deeply. First she found a room for satyana and William, and then came and took Yihong to his room.


    Then the left eye whirled, but did not see situ Ya and Bai He''s figure, the facial expression affected, people?


    Chu Feng thought everyone was there, but was absorbed by the uninvited guests. At the moment, satina and William and Yihong were all there, but situ Ya and Bai he were not seen. Where did they go?


    Chu Feng seemed powerless to sit down. According to nothingness, it was indulging a person to grow up, and wanted to grow to be stronger than nagula. He could take Yihong down and absorb strength. Why did he take away situ Ya and Bai He?


    After a pause, Chu Feng mistakenly thought that the power recovery of situ Ya and Bai he attracted the attention of that person, so he was taken away.


    After all, after all, stuya and Baihe had just been absorbed in their power, and the people in the dark must remember them. When they saw them again, they had recovered their strength. They were somewhat interested. Then they absorbed all their strength and took away situ Ya and Bai He. It was normal.


    But who was that man? Why did he seem to know their whereabouts like the palm of one''s hand? Was it really nihilistic and specially cultivated?


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng closed the door, took off the clothes on Yihong, and sat behind her. At present, she is in the spirit world. Without a little strength in her body, she can''t do it after all. She mobilizes the power of origin and constantly rushes into Yihong''s body.


    With the recovery of her strength, Yihong slowly opened her eyes and felt the familiar power. Knowing that it was Chu Feng, she could not remember what happened last night. She found that she was still naked and her face was slightly red. However, she did not interrupt Chu Feng, but quietly felt the power into her body.


    Feeling the continuous recovery of the realm, Yihong doesn''t remember what happened last night, but probably guesses that it is the encounter, the existence that can absorb the strength of others.


    When Yihong''s strength was fully restored to the realm of God, Chu Feng put down his hand and wiped off the sweat on his forehead. Chu Feng put on his shoes and stood up and said, "last night when I left, the man came, and you were all absorbed. Now you have recovered, you should have a rest. I''ll go to see satyana and them."


    Yihong felt that Chu Feng''s voice was heavy, and he nodded gently and did not ask anything, because it was unnecessary to ask anything now.


    Chu Feng left the room and went to William''s room. He took off his clothes and quickly restored his strength. Because he was only in the late stage of demigod''s life, his recovery was basically not difficult. It was much faster than Yihong.


    Before long, William woke up from his lethargy and found that he had nothing to wear. When he looked back, he saw Chu Feng sitting there with his hands in front of him: "little wind. Do you like homosexual injuries?"


    At first, he was a little depressed, and was made to cry and laugh by William''s words. Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder and knew that William must have forgotten what happened last night: "get dressed quickly and have a rest. What''s the matter? I''ll go to see Princess Anna and wait for me first."


    Out of William''s room, to satina''s room, chufeng went to the bed, raised his hand and closed the door and window. No doubt he helped satina up. She took off all her clothes and showed her attractive body like white jade, but at the moment, Chu Feng was not in the mood to appreciate it.


    Chu Feng, who did not know that satina had not fainted at all, sat down behind her, put her hands on her back, and mobilized the power of the source to rush into satina''s body to help her recover her cultivation.


    After a while, satina pretended to wake up and opened her eyes. Subconsciously, she looked down at herself and screamed.


    "Don''t move, if you don''t want to be possessed." Chu Feng opened his eyes and said, "your strength has been absorbed. Now I will help you recover first. This is also for the best recovery of your cultivation. Don''t worry, I haven''t done anything to you."Satina blushed slightly, although she knew Chu Feng would treat her like this, she was still shy when she was really like this.


    nodded as like as two peas. Sarti Anna closed his eyes and felt the power of Chu''s wind. He found that he was the same as himself in absorbing the powers of szeya, and if he had fully integrated the power of yin and Yang, he must be much stronger than before.


    However, now that Chu Feng is still there, satina will definitely not release her strength to avoid being found. She safely mobilizes the power from Chu Feng and gathers it among the four limbs to nourish her body to the greatest extent.


    After noon, Chu Feng finally put down his hand and gave satina a strange look in his eyes. He helped the latter recover his accomplishments, wasting more time than helping Yihong recover. It seemed that the latter needed more strength. It was a little strange.


    The reason why it took more time than Yihong was because satina was hiding part of the power with the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, so the power of Chu wind was constantly introduced, not reaching saturation.


    Of course, these doomed Chu Feng did not know, the only thing he could feel was that satina needed more than a little strength, and did not think too much.


    "The wind is low. Can you go out first?"


    Satina lowered her head, put her hands in front of her and whispered.


    Chu feng''en said, put on the shoes and went out. Satina took a look and then came down to put on the clothes. She spread her hands and felt it. Just now she secretly hid her strength. At this moment, all of them are converging together. Satina is sure that as long as she releases herself completely, the tragedy of the saint will surely come.


    Repressing her inner joy, satina washed her face and walked out of the room. However, in order not to show Chu Feng anything, she pretended to be confused. Even in order not to be found out, she warned herself not to speak.


    To the front hall, first restore strength of William and Yihong have been sitting here, Chu Feng also came out, it seems that the whole person is a little listless.


    Looking around, he pretended to be ignorant and asked, "where are miss situ and miss Baihe?"


    Chu Feng lowered his head and held a cup of water there. He helped the two gods recover their strength in the later period. Due to the heart imprint, he felt a little tired at the moment. He gently waved his hand and indicated to Yihong.


    When Chu Feng came out just now, Yihong already knew what had happened, and his face was a little melancholy. He said: "Xiaoya and Baihe may have aroused the interest of that person because of their strength recovery. Both of them were taken away, and the three of us were absorbed. When Chu Feng came back in the morning, we had already fainted."


    Satiannah knew all this better than anyone else in the room, but she couldn''t show that she knew, touching her head and shaking it.


    Yihong looked at her without any doubt, only when satina was trying to recall what happened last night.


    As for William, in the end, satina and his strength absorbed, including some memories, so at the moment, William himself did not know what the situation was, but said angrily: "it''s shameless. It''s stealing other people''s labor success. If it wasn''t for fengshao to help us recover, we don''t know what would have happened now?"


    In the world of the strong, whether they are spiritual or martial, strength is their life. William''s words are recognized by Yihong.


    Satina clenched her lips and turned away everyone''s gaze. At first, she didn''t want to absorb it with William''s strength. She was only worried that William was too simple to face Chu Feng and others naturally. Therefore, she would absorb and erase William''s power and memory together. Now, as long as she knows the secret herself, she is afraid that she can''t face Chu Feng and others naturally.


    "Who knows the Yin and Yang technique of heaven and earth?"


    Chu Feng put down his water cup and asked softly, "yesterday I went to see an old friend. I could have known who it was, but some accidents happened in the middle of the way. I just know that the people who absorb your strength have practiced the Yin and Yang skills of heaven and earth. Because of the accident, I can''t rush back in the first time, or even respond to you."


    Yihong and William both shook their heads in a daze, while satina looked at Chu Feng in amazement. There are no more than ten people who know the art of heaven and earth Yin and Yang in this world. How does Chu Feng know it? Who else knows about self-cultivation?


    And such a look fell in the eyes of Chu Feng, when she was also at a loss.


    Sigh a voice to stand up: "forget it, next be careful, I go to have a rest first."


    Chu Feng then went to the back garden. Leaning on Hong, looking at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, was slightly distressed. Chu Feng didn''t mention situ Ya and Bai He. Obviously, he didn''t want to bring it up to affect everyone''s mood, so he chose to hide it in his heart.


    With a sigh, Yihong also got up: "I''m going to have a rest. If you''re OK, don''t go out. If there''s any situation, please inform me at the first time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2744

    Endless enemies!


    Chu Feng returned to the room, in his heart only such an idea, feel very tired, but now can''t give up, must be strong to go on.


    He didn''t know what the ultimate goal of nothingness was, but he definitely didn''t just play a game, whether it was the demon emperor or nagula, or even the mysterious strong man who could absorb other people''s power. These are masterpieces of nihility, the purpose of which is to establish an enemy for Chu Feng.


    Either he killed the enemy and walked on, or he was killed by the enemy. There was no third choice.


    For example, if it wasn''t for the nihility to block the whole world, Chu Feng could definitely prevent the demon emperor from entering the holy land. If it wasn''t nihilism, Chu Feng was confident that he could let nagula fall on the ladder of auspicious clouds even if the demon emperor helped nagula protect Dharma. But all this failed because of nihility.


    Now, if last night is not nihility, Chu Feng will be able to come back, relying on Hong, their strength will not be completely absorbed clean, so that we can know who that person is, erase in advance, so that he can not be normal strong.


    But all of these can''t be done because of the existence of nothingness. They can only passively wait for the growth of the mysterious strong man. Thinking that the future may be stronger than nagula, Chu Feng''s heart has no emotion except tired and powerless.


    I believe that if you can, everyone wants to live a leisurely life, but all this is destined to be so far away.


    Chu Feng lies on the bed with his head up, feeling powerless and overwhelming. For a moment, he really wants to give up, but the nihilistic plot will not end because he gives up. He can only continue to go on, and even if he wants to give up, he has to wait until the world is safe.


    Otherwise, we can''t say that there will be no safety for all living beings in the world.


    There was a sound coming from the door. Yihong opened it and came in. Turning back, she gently closed the door and went to the bedside and sat down: "if I were you, I would have collapsed. If I was tired, I would call it out to vent. In addition, Xiaoya was also taken away. I was not angry and didn''t feel bad, because we didn''t want this kind of thing to happen."


    "You can''t be decadent, you have to cheer up, think about the current failure, are only temporary."


    Chu Feng slightly tilted his head, no matter when Yihong will not give him any pressure, more is in the relief of his boredom and pressure, a deep breath held Yihong''s hand: "I want to ruin the bottom line again."


    Yihong looked stupefied for a moment, then understood the meaning of Chu Feng, looked back at the door and bit his lips: "that action is small, otherwise I will be very loud."


    Chu Feng turns over and presses Yihong under his body. When the accumulation of boredom will break out at any time, for men, just as Yihong said, women are the best way to vent. A war without gunpowder starts. In the separated courtyards, satina and other Wilhelm go to rest and quietly walk out of the manor. When it is confirmed that no one finds himself In an instant, the breath is covered in a very low level.


    Across the distance of nearly 800 kilometers, satina fell into a desolate, like a dead city.


    It was originally a town territory of the protoss, but it was the reason for the war with the demons. At the end of the day, all the protoss either died or fled, resulting in desolation and terror. No one would come here even in the daytime.


    Walking on the streets of the dead city, satina walked to the biggest building in the center before the garden. Although it was dilapidated, it can be seen from the residual situation that the people who once lived here are not ordinary people.


    Satina didn''t linger too much. She went inside directly, and finally came to the center of the dilapidated building. After entering, she turned a wall, stretched out her hand, and opened the entrance of a passage above the ground.


    Satina didn''t go in immediately. After feeling that there was no one following her, she jumped down. The entrance of the passageway closed slowly after she went in. There was no trace of a passage hidden below.


    Down the road, about ten meters away, satina stopped. There was a spacious basement below.


    Stuya and Baihe were detained here by satina. Their meridians were completely blocked. Like ordinary people, satina did not bind their hands and feet, but they did not want to leave the basement.


    "It''s you!"


    Situya sat there with her hands on her knees. When she saw satyana appear, she immediately stood up, her eyes twinkled with cold color: "where is this, why are we here?"


    White lotus also stood up from one side and narrowed his eyes. "It seems that we had something wrong with William''s dessert last night. It must be no longer mirage manor here."


    Satina didn''t pay attention to stuya''s cold eyes. She sat down in a quieter place and opened her mouth calmly: "this is not the mirage manor, but a small territory of the protoss before. But now it''s a dead city without any people. All of them are dead or run away.As for why you are here, I brought you here. Bai he guessed that it was true that you fainted after eating dessert. Besides, your meridians were completely blocked by me and became an ordinary person, and even the secret tone connection could not be used.


    You''d like to know why I did that now? "


    Stuya did not speak, but it was a kind of acquiescence. They really wondered why satina wanted to arrest them here.


    Because at first they woke up and found themselves in such a place that they could not exert their strength. They thought that they were captured by the demons until satina appeared. They knew that it was not the demons. All this was the conspiracy of satina. As for why she did it, she only knew it.


    Satina brewed for a moment, and whispered, "you two have been sucked all your strength the other day. Of course you can''t remember who drew your strength, but it doesn''t seem to matter."


    Situ Ya eyebrows a pick, suddenly surprised: "is it you?"


    White lotus also thought of such a possibility, eyes fixed on satina, want to know from her mouth, all this is true?


    "Yes In the two people''s forced gaze, satina nodded gently: "all the things are done by me. What we use is our divine forbidden technique, the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, which can absorb other people''s power and even absorb other people''s memory. Of course, there is no need to talk specifically with you."


    "As for bringing you here, except that I have absorbed your strength and have no interest now, I need you to be my chips."


    Stuya and Baihe both clenched their fists angrily. Their hearts never trusted satina, but they did not raise any doubts about satina because of the suppression of Chu Feng.


    Now their conjecture has finally confirmed, but Chu Feng seems not to know all this. In addition to anger in their hearts, there is only anger.


    Satina didn''t care. Their eyes were full of murderous opportunities. Her eyes were calm and asked, "of course, in addition to being honest, I want to know more about some things and find out what the Holy Grail of light is? And what is it that locks me in? "


    "From your memory, I know that it is a pearl, but what kind of bead is it that can find people and find things? And Chu Feng has been to the parallel universe, where there are really human beings and people who are similar to this universe?"


    Stuya and Bai He changed their faces. What satianna said was that only they knew. Considering what satyana said just now, her practice of heaven and earth Yin and yang can absorb other people''s memory. Can''t all this be absorbed from their memory? How can we explain that satina would know these things?


    Although very shocked, but the two people''s attitude is the same, that is nothing to tell satina, at the same time silence down.


    Now the channels are blocked just like ordinary people. Don''t say you can beat satina. Even if you leave here, it''s hard. The best way is to keep silent and not let satina know too much.


    Seeing that they didn''t say a word, satina sneered and said, "it seems that you really don''t want to tell me, but it doesn''t matter. When I find the opportunity to absorb the memory of Chu Feng, everything will be known. As for him, he is expected to struggle on Yihong''s body now? How ridiculous


    Situ Ya looks ugly. Chu Feng and Yi Hong''s things are the most clear about her. Now satianna knows that it is only by taking her memory that she will know. But even so, situ Ya still doesn''t say a word.


    Bai He was silent and didn''t publish anything. He had fallen into the hands of satina, so there was nothing to say. Of course, there was a little worry. It was the worry about Chu Feng. Now he certainly did not know that satina was a man who harbored evil intentions?


    Satina no longer paid attention to what they were thinking. She turned around and slowly rose up. Stuart and Baihe wanted to escape here. It was not to restore strength, or it was just a dream.


    It seems impossible to find out about the pearls and the parallel universe. In addition, the memory of Stuart and Baihe is very vague. She didn''t want to ask what she wanted to ask, because she knew that Stuart and Baihe would not talk about it.


    As for that memory, it seems to be transmitting the message of the strongest enemy. As for whether it is, satina is not sure.


    When the basement was quiet again, situ Ya frowned: "what should I do? The wind is weak, and now I certainly don''t know that satina is such a stinky woman. She has hidden evil intention."


    Although Bai He was worried, his eyes were especially firm: "I believe that the master will always be the final winner, no matter how many twists and turns there are in the process."


    after hearing the words, situ Ya looked at Bai He in surprise and seemed to understand something.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2745

    The disappearance of situ Ya and Bai He, Chu Feng seemed to have forgotten. When night fell, he walked out of the room and could not see any ugly color on his face. It seemed that what happened did not affect his mood.


    When he went to the front hall, satina was a little surprised. According to her initial understanding, Chu Feng must still be silent in the anger of situ Ya''s captivity. But now Chu Feng gave her the feeling that she didn''t pay attention to everything at all, which was quite strange.


    But of course there was curiosity in her heart, and satina''s face was not revealed. She just sat there quietly, as though she were meditating.


    "There is little wind. Do you want to eat?"


    William, who had forgotten everything, stood up with the same enthusiasm as before: "I''ve just made something, and I''ll bring it to you if I want it."


    "No, thank you." Chu Feng shook his head with a smile and patted William on the shoulder: "you don''t have to be busy with what we want to eat every day. We can do it if we don''t eat. And if you want something, you can go back first, so that your father won''t doubt anything."


    "I know you hate demons, but it''s not good to be found out that you haven''t been in the castle for days."


    William shook his head. "It''s OK. Even if they want to pay attention to it, they are my father. They won''t waste their time on me. Otherwise, they won''t spend the past few days without anyone looking for me."


    "You can do it yourself." Chu Feng didn''t force him. He believed that William was a man of his own discretion.


    He walked over and sat down. Everyone was sitting here. Yihong was even more quiet. He was sitting in the corner. His face was calm. He couldn''t see the amorous feelings at some time. It was as if nothing had happened.


    Of course, Chu Feng couldn''t expose his relationship with Yihong. He took a deep breath and said, "it will soon be the full moon night. Before that, I think I need to tell you something and prepare you to avoid something out of control at that time."


    Hearing Chu Feng have something to say, William also sat down, everyone''s eyes are on Chu Feng, want to know what he wants to say.


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment and said, "you must all be very curious about why I have to wait until the full moon night. Now I will tell you, because on the full moon night, nagula will become a monster without human thinking. The last time the werewolf appeared on the moon night, in fact, is nagula!"


    In addition to relying on Hong can barely calm, satina or William are surprised to stand up.


    The latter was more shocked and said, "you said that the werewolf who appeared on the night of the full moon last time was nagula, but how could it be possible?"


    Nagula was born in a demon clan. In addition to their different ways, they are all human beings. The werewolf is obviously half human and half wolf. How could it be nagula?


    "I didn''t believe it at first, but that''s the truth."


    Chu Chu as like as two peas, Sarti Anna and William sat down, and Xu Daolai sat down. "I went up with me that night, and I fought with the wolf man. The upper body was the wolf''s form. The lower body was human. The most important thing was that the wolf head and the demon emperor''s body that had never appeared again were the same. In another power, I felt the breath of the king of the wind."


    Chu Feng asked everyone not to speak first and said his own judgment.


    That is, nagula has changed itself after merging with the demon emperor. I''m afraid that''s what nagula didn''t expect. Therefore, on the full moon night, nagula will become a werewolf, and nagula who becomes a werewolf will have no basic thinking and reason.


    Otherwise, he would have recognized the person in the last fight, and would never have happened these days.


    Seeing that several people were still unable to accept it, Chu Feng said with a warm smile: "at first, I couldn''t accept it when I saw it, and I even doubted it. But later, I was absolutely sure that the werewolf was nagula, and the fusion demon emperor completely changed him. Otherwise, how to explain that the werewolf appeared in the spirit world, but nagula didn''t send people to search it?"


    Satina and William, who had doubts, suddenly woke up.


    Judging from the character of nagula before, this is indeed impossible. Although it may be that the demon Kingdom army that may be killed at any time has not been searched, it does not need too many hands to search the werewolf, and the huge spiritual world can still be transferred out.


    But nagula didn''t mean to search. It was not that he was worried about dispersing his power, but that he knew very well that the werewolf was himself and could not be found.


    In this way, the unreasonable can be fully explained.


    Satina narrowed her eyes, and her eyes passed by chufeng carelessly. That night, she thought Chu Feng was impulsive to go out. At the moment, it seems that Chu Feng didn''t go out rashly at that time. It must be that she found some problems at that time.


    Of course, the most surprising thing is that the pure blood nagula was influenced by the demon emperor, and became the existence of human beings, demons and demons. It is estimated that nagula''s heart must be angry to death?


    Under the illusion that nagula turned into a werewolf, satina felt comfortable, because although nagula is now incomparable, he has become a monster.After telling them all, Chu Feng''s eyes fell on satyana and whispered, "Princess Anna, we are going to war with nagula soon. At that time, you don''t need to participate in it. Find a safe place to hide, or solve some of the core strongmen of the demon clan. Stay away from the fierce battle center between me and nagula as far as possible."


    Satyana is still joking about nagula''s change. She is stunned: "why, can''t I help?"


    "You''re more likely to die." Fighting nagula is not a joke. Chu Feng has no polite meaning: "if you insist on participating in it, I can''t guarantee your safety, but I still hope you don''t participate in it. You are the only one left in the royal family until now. If you die, there will be no future for the Shenzu."


    Satina looked at Chu Feng, her lips trembled and said, "the wind is less, you, you, and"


    "it''s wonderful to be the only one in the world, but I don''t want to die too many people." Chu Feng didn''t wait for satina to finish saying what she wanted to say. She said with a warm smile: "I started to put forward some conditions for you. It''s just that I was rejected by you. I''m just a person. I can''t control the world at the same time. What should belong to you belongs to you."


    Satina''s body was slightly shaken, and her eyes twinkled with complicated colors. All along, she felt that Chu Feng wanted to use the protoss to control the western spirit world, but now Chu Feng''s meaning was so clear that he never thought of using the protoss to control the western spirit world.


    What he wants is the stability of the world and the peace of all living beings.


    Shaking her head, satyana dispelled the thought that she should not have in her mind. She thought of one thing and said, "by the way, the protoss royal family has fallen and I am the only one left. But on my mother''s side, I have a younger sister, who is my uncle''s biological daughter. We have always maintained contact. She risks hiding in the spirit world to provide me with information at any time."


    "In the afternoon, she contacted me and asked where I was. I didn''t tell her, I just said that nagula would be attacked soon."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "what do you want to say?"


    After a pause, satina''s eyes twinkled, and she lowered her head: "she and I have no parents, no relatives, we only have a cousin. I mean, if Feng Shao agrees, I want her to come here."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, then shook his head and said: "your cousin can hide until now, so it shows that she is not a stupid person, and it is not short of these days. I am not doubting your cousin, but I just don''t want to have any changes, because no one can guarantee whether she will be watched by the demons."


    "So I don''t want anyone to know that I''m in the spirit world before I go to war with nagula."


    The meaning is quite clear, that is, satina''s cousin can''t come here, or even tell her that now people have come to the spiritual world.


    Satyana looks stiff. All her relatives have died. Although the only cousin is not the royal family of the protoss, she is still her own relative. Now Chu Feng refuses with a word. Satyana is a little uneasy.


    Biting her lips, she finally chose silence. It is not easy for Chu Feng to change her decision. Secondly, her plan does not allow any changes.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see whether satina''s look was good or bad, to see if everyone had nothing to say. Then he stood up and said, "I''ll rest as much as possible in the next two days. OK, before the war on nagula, I don''t want any changes to prevent the person who can absorb other people''s strength from appearing again. I hope that no one will go out."


    Satina nodded unnaturally. Like William and Yihong, she didn''t refute Chu Feng''s words. She just glanced at the back of Chu Feng''s departure, passing a faint complex color.


    Because Chu Feng''s words just touched her a little bit, and even kicked her over. She always felt that Chu Feng was using her ideas.


    At the moment, I want to say that Chu Feng is just saying it, but I can''t find the need to cheat her.


    After Chu Feng left the front hall, satina also went out. The moon in the sky will soon become a full moon, and remembering what Chu Feng said, nagula will become an inhuman werewolf on a full moon night.


    Beautiful lips slightly raised, I believe that if nagula turned into a werewolf, even if it was found out that the demon people would despise it, even though nagula was so powerful at that time, it would lose people''s heart.


    The only thing that is not beautiful is that satina found that her killing heart to Chu Feng and her determination to avenge the saints are unconsciously weakening www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2746

    When the moon rises to the highest point of the night sky, the spirit world is also completely silent. Except for the powerful demons who walk back and forth according to nagula''s wishes, there are no more people to be seen.


    Moreover, most of the people who patrol are among the various branches of the demon clan and the big city states. They don''t go to remote places, mountains, forests and snow, because they are worried about the real danger.


    Therefore, they patrol in the population gathering areas. They just mean a little more. Anyway, nagula will not come to check the specific situation. Why should I be so tired?


    It is estimated that this is a thing that nagula did not expect to kill. The people of the demon clan dare to carry him behind his back, and they are both in favor and in opposition.


    Except for the people in front of the Shenwang palace, other places are more similar to deal with. In this atmosphere, the atmosphere of the Shenwang palace is still depressing and depressing, and a beautiful masked figure also falls from the sky at this time, which immediately attracts the attention of the powerful guardians of the demon clan, one by one.


    Although a woman is coming, can anyone come up to the house of the king of God, where nagula lives?


    Just as she was about to scold who was coming, the masked woman took out a token from her body. When those powerful demons saw the token, they immediately picked up their guard and scattered around.


    Because that is the highest token of the demon clan. As long as anyone has this token, the principal of each branch of the demon clan must obey orders. It symbolizes nagula, come in person!


    Without anyone to stop her, the masked woman walked directly into the palace of God King. As if she were her own home, she went through the side passage. When she came to the palace, flowers were blooming, but there was no fragrance of flowers. From a distance, you could see a figure sitting in the Pavilion.


    Who else is nagura, the Lord of the spirit world?


    The masked woman''s eyes flashed over the light playfulness, and then put away the look that she should not have and walked over. At the same time, she took off the veil on her face, revealing a pure and beautiful face. Her eyes blinked and seemed innocent. I believe that men will only give enough love to them when they see them.


    "Are you lonely when you want to see me?"


    Nagula didn''t look back. She seemed to know who was coming. Her mouth was slightly tilted with a joking radian: "I don''t know what your dear cousin would think if she knew that you had betrayed her? Cadysan


    Kardashan, sadiana''s uncle, daughter!


    I saw her go to sit down, her mouth cocked up and looked a little playful: "I only respect the most powerful person, now you are the strongest person in the world, I naturally choose to submit to you."


    Nagula burst into laughter. Obviously, kardashan''s words made him feel very comfortable, let alone that she was beautiful enough and full of protective desire.


    Holding kardashan''s hand and pulling it to her lap, she sat down and said with a cold smile, "isn''t Chu Feng very powerful? Why don''t you go to him? "


    "Is it?" Kardashan asked innocently in her eyes. She put her hands around nagula''s neck and breathed: "maybe it used to be, but what I want is now. I only know that the devil is the strongest person now. Chu Feng no longer has the kind of domineering power that he used to kill the world, which is not enough for me to submit."


    Nagula picked up kardashan and put it on the stone table. She lifted up her skirt and approached her: "how can I disappoint you if you choose me?"


    Under the bright moonlight, the back garden of the king''s palace sounded kadaishan''s pain and exclamation, and nagula''s wild laughter. When everything calmed down, a dark cloud also blocked the bright moonlight tonight.


    The scarlet face of kardashan pulled up her clothes and bit her lips across the red spots on the floor. She was very shy: "devil, you are the first man of kardashan. Great!"


    Nagula laughed coldly. He didn''t know how many women he had broken. How could he care about a kardashan who betrayed the Protoss and secretly succumbed because of her powerful choice. She sat down and asked, "I remember I said that you don''t want to come to me unless she shows up."


    "You rashly came to me tonight. Did satyana show up?"


    There was a faint haze in her eyes. How could she not know that her precious first time was scum for nagula, but that nagula wanted her, she could not refuse at will.


    Stepping back, she didn''t sit down. She shook her head and said, "she didn''t show up, but I feel like she''s in the spirit world."


    "Oh Nagula''s eyes coagulated: "she''s in the spirit world. Did she come back on the day of peace? Besides, how can you be sure that she is now in the spirit world? Do you know where she is? "


    Kardashan didn''t feel great because of her love with nagula. Her innocent and pure white eyes flickered: "I don''t know. As for why I''m sure she''s in the spirit world, it''s because I contacted her today and said I wanted to see her. She told me not to worry. We''ll meet soon."


    "Judging from this, she may be in the spiritual world. Otherwise, she will not come back so soon. However, listening to her voice, she is very sure!"Nagula glanced at kadaishan coldly. She had no pity for the woman who had just been taken away by him for the first time. She was just indifferent and ruthless: "sure?"


    The heavy pressure suddenly pressed on her body. Kardashan felt that it was a little difficult to breathe, but how could she resist the pressure of nagula''s saints? She looked pale and nodded gently: "sure, if the devil wants to, I will be a bait to lure her out."


    "In addition, I suspect that satina and chufeng have established a cooperative relationship."


    Nagula stirred his eyebrows. During this period of time, he sent people to look for the protoss, but he was preparing for the first World War of Chu Feng. He really didn''t think that the two might be linked together or even establish a cooperative relationship.


    At the moment, when kardashan said that, nagula felt that it was really possible. If not, what capital would satina have to tell her that they would meet soon?


    The reason why she said that was probably the day when Chu Feng was going to fight against the spirit world.


    With this in mind, nagula stood up with a sneer. With one hand, kardashan was sucked by an invisible force. One hand held kardashan''s chin: "at first, I didn''t hold any hope for you. I just wanted to give you as a reward to the meritorious people of the demon clan when I was the only one who had the world."


    "But now it seems that you can not only make me happy, but also give me some useful suggestions. Good!"


    After getting rid of kardashan, nagula''s eyes were burning with fury and fury: "even satyana may have cooperated with chufeng. Then I will let them know that even if they cooperate together, they are not my opponents. After you leave, you can prepare for it. Unless satina is not in the spirit world, she will appear."


    Kardashan nodded slightly. "Yes, devil!"


    Kardashan, who didn''t know what nagula was going to do, slowly retreated. She felt a little pain at the pass. Knowing that it was the first sequela, I believe that it will be OK.


    She also thought that playing with nagula might improve her status a little. If she didn''t want to be played, it would be for nothing. However, kardashan didn''t have any anger. She was a woman. When she knew that she was not strong enough, she had to rely on the most powerful man. Undoubtedly, nagula would meet the present conditions.


    As for the traitor of the protoss, kardashan doesn''t care at all. As long as she helps nagula kill all the protoss, she becomes a traitor. Who can say anything about her?


    After kardashan retreated, nagula stood still in the pavilion. After a while, a black figure came out of the darkness and stood five meters behind him. He bowed and said, "Captain magic guard, magic armor has seen the devil!"


    Nagula turned around, and her eyes were not white and deep: "kardashan, the cousin of the protoss Princess satina, has betrayed the Protoss. At present, she has received news that satina may come back to the spirit world. When that time comes, you can play a play with kardashan. If satyana appears, inform me as soon as possible. If she doesn''t appear, kill Kardashian. ¡±


    "there is no need to live for a person who has no value any more."


    Kardashan probably doesn''t know whether nagula''s mentality of being a plaything to her is valuable or not. That''s secondary.


    The whole person wrapped in a layer of black robe of magic armor respectfully replied: "magic armor order!"


    Then the magic armor did not speak any more, turned around and went out. Nagula stood in the same place, looked up into the night sky, and soon it was the full moon night again. She opened her mouth and revealed a tusk: "achievement supreme, can I become a real person again?"


    In front of the God King Hall, kardashan was still standing there waiting. The magic armor came out. The black robe had not covered his whole body. The whole person revealed a breath of wild animals. The rolling breath of the middle God put a lot of pressure on kardashan.


    She looked at kardashan fiercely, as if she wanted to see through everything. Her voice was hoarse: "the devil asked me to cooperate with you. Now follow me. Get ready for action."


    Kardashan said, with her long legs and magic armor, she left the palace of God with her long legs. When she entered a room, she closed the doors and windows and looked at kardashan in a sinister way: "next, how can I cooperate with you?"


    The beast like smell on magic armor made kardashan very uncomfortable. Although it was not as good as nagula, she just didn''t want to face it.


    To keep her heart as calm as possible, Kardashian said, "go after me!"


    In that case, if satina was in the spiritual world, she would know the news would appear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2747

    The mirage manor, when the morning sun rises, fades away and the quiet manor becomes active again.


    "Feel better?"


    Chu Feng just walked out of the door, leaning on the Hong, came face-to-face, quietly asked.


    Because of the heart imprint of Chu Feng, as long as you don''t have a good rest, you will feel sleepy, so Yihong will have this question.


    Chu Feng stretched out his hands and feet, a warm smile: "thank you!"


    In the past two days, since situ Ya and Bai he disappeared, Yihong didn''t take the initiative to mention it. She knew that she was uncomfortable in her heart, so she avoided this topic. She might not worry about Bai He, but she was absolutely worried about situ ya. She could endure not to mention it. Chu Feng knew it was to make his heart feel better.


    Leaning on Hong''s quiet smile, he wanted to take Chu Feng''s arm and remember that it was day, and it was not good to be seen by William and satina.


    He said, "don''t say that. It''s a nice day today. Do you want to go out for a walk?"


    At the moment, the feeling is totally different from the atmosphere before the coming of the war. It is more like a holiday. Chu Feng is very grateful to Yihong. She always knows what to say and what to do when to do.


    "There''s less wind. Something''s wrong." Just about to say that it would be OK to go out for a walk, satina ran nervously: "just now my cousin kadaishan sent me news that she didn''t know what was going on. Now nagula sent the magic guard captain magic armor to pursue and kill her."


    "Magic armor is the existence of the middle God state, and my cousin is not an opponent."


    Chu Feng was stunned when he heard the speech. Last night, satina told him that there was a cousin hiding in the spirit world. Is it too coincidental that such a thing happened today? How could it be that she deliberately lured satina out?


    Because if you are a normal person, it is the key to escape at this time. Where can you contact satina? Because even if you contact satina, what is the effect of her going there?


    Of course, these suspicious words Chu Feng just thought about it in his own heart for a moment, and he certainly would not say it to satina.


    Seeing her nervous look, Chu Feng asked, "and then?"


    "Please help me save her." Satyana was stunned for a moment, biting her lips and opening her mouth: "she just came to the news that she was in the virgin forest 300 miles away from the temple of the God King. However, the magic armor has been sealed off. It is impossible for her to leave now."


    Chu Feng had no wave in his face, and his eyes flitted across the sky: "does she want you to save her?"


    "Less wind!" Satina is not a fool. She was worried and didn''t pay attention. At the moment, she didn''t know what Chu Feng meant. Her face was a little ugly: "you can doubt other people, but please don''t doubt my cousin. She didn''t ask me to save her. She just said let me hide better. Maybe she can''t run away."


    Chu Feng gave a meaningful smile. If kardashan really didn''t want satina to save her, she would never tell her where she was. Now that she has said where she is, isn''t it a little contradictory?


    The best thing that she didn''t want to see was that she didn''t want to make a bad judgment


    There is no direct answer, but the meaning is already obvious, that is to refuse satina''s request.


    Satina stepped back two steps, biting her lips almost to break: "less wind, you really don''t hand?"


    "Your cousin is very important to you, but not to me." Chu Feng looked solemn, word by word reply: "I only know that if nagula found out, this action may be a complete failure, it involves the world, compared with Wan Jie, your cousin is not important."


    Satina sneered: "I see little wind, you are still a villain, think my cousin is deliberately seducing me out?"


    Chu Feng chose to be silent, because he really thought in his heart that he had not been found in the spirit world for so long, but they were discovered before they wanted to act. Isn''t it strange?


    See Chu Feng do not say a word, satina indifferent turn around: "wind little do not hand, I go by myself!"


    "Stop!" Chu Feng''s eyes congealed and drank: "Princess Anna, don''t forget your responsibility. You can be willful, but what about the protoss?"


    If all this is a conspiracy, satina''s going there is just no return.


    Satina didn''t hear Chu Feng''s words at all. She went straight away. She had lost a close relative saint. Now, in the world of Wanjie, she was only a cousin with blood. If she died or was captured by nagula, she couldn''t do it.


    Said to leave, Chu Feng''s eyebrows also deeply wrinkled, fist is directly clenched: "chest big no brain!"


    Yihong didn''t say a word just now, and then he said, "do you really watch satina go to risk? In the future, you are in charge of the western world. It''s far better to let satina control the western world more smoothly. After all, the East and the West have never communicated with each other, and they may not accept your future control. "Chu Feng naturally knew that, and that was why he came to satina at the beginning. In addition to getting the Holy Grail of light, he wanted her to stabilize the western world after nagura''s death, so that the five forbidden areas could develop peacefully.


    Now satina is lured away by a news, which is bound to be in danger. However, if she goes with her, she does not have to wait until the full moon night to confront nagula. Chu Feng doesn''t really want to.


    Take a deep breath and walk to the front hall: "let William go back, we should leave here, crazy women are unreasonable, ready to go back to the demon world at any time. I don''t want to have any conflict with nagula until the full moon night."


    Yihong is eager to speak but stops. She knows that Chu Feng doesn''t want to follow satina, so as to prevent her from pulling everyone to death and preparing for evacuation.


    After leaving, satina didn''t know that Chu Feng had already given up her and kept moving forward across the void. Of course, in order not to be discovered in advance, she concealed her breath. At least before she rescued kardashan, she didn''t want to expose herself to be discovered by nagula. In that case, there would be no chance.


    When satyana rushed to the remote primeval forest of the temple of God, the original forest had already gathered the people of the magic guards. The magic armor stood in the front and looked at the sky with a sinister look: "satina, will you come?"


    "She will come." "Because I know her so well, she will come. After all, I am her only cousin now, and she is the closest person in the world."


    Magic armor squinted past cadysan. "You''d better pray, she''ll come."


    Because nagula''s account is very clear, if satyana does not appear, let kadaishan die.


    Kardashan felt the subtle murder in magic armor''s words. She thought that she had heard something wrong. She looked at magic armor curiously, but felt that it was not. She shook her head and did not think about it any more.


    All of a sudden, kardashan was stunned, and then showed a look of joy: "great, she is really in the spirit world. She has just sent me a message. Let me give her the specific position to see if I can pass through your blockade and quietly rescue me."


    The magic armor and the magic guards were all on guard. After all, satina was the God of creation. If the killer was directly descended, they could not stop it.


    Just for a moment, magic armor had a decision, raised his hand: "spread out, pretend to be natural, don''t be doubted."


    All the people of the magic guards scattered according to the meaning of magic armor. Kardashan also passed the news to nagula. Naturally, she came by herself. If she let the magic armor pass on, she would be incompetent.


    But when the news got out, Kardashian''s smile solidified on her face, arranged for the magic armor hidden by the magic guards to look back and ask, "is it not coming?"


    "No!" Kardashan shook her head and frowned deeply: "just now I passed the news to Mozi. He said that he would not come. In addition, let me tell you, at that time, he pretended that she didn''t know anything and asked satina to take me away. He suspected that if she cooperated with chufeng, maybe chufeng would come too."


    Magic armour is stunned, and his eyes are a little more dignified. The shadow of the tree of names and the name of Chu Feng are always hard to explain for people at their level.


    Gently nodded: "I know what to do, you''d better go first!"


    Without wasting her time, kardashan quickly moved into the primeval forest, passing the location information to satina, saying she was hiding there.


    The surrounding area was quiet for a moment. Only the magic guards who walked back and forth in silence and performed. The magic armor stood on the periphery, and could not see any expression. Only occasionally, let the people of the magic guard speed up the search. Satina may come at any time, and the play needs a complete set.


    At a similar time, nagula was lying in the blood pool underground palace under the God King Palace, and a ferocious smile appeared on her face: "when satyana appears, don''t want to hide again, but it''s Chu Feng. Are you really cooperating with satyana and coming to the spirit world?"


    "Will you show up today?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2748

    At full speed, satina was soon in the primeval forest, as cadysan said.


    Standing on the top of the sky, hiding his own breath, he saw the magic guards who were shuttling back and forth inside and outside the forest, and the magic armor standing on the periphery. He did not go in, which must be to prevent kardashan from running away from other places. Standing there, he could observe many places.


    Squinting her eyes, satina inadvertently looked back at her back when she wanted to go down. At this moment, she didn''t know how. She especially wanted to see Chu Feng, hoping that he could help herself.


    Because she doesn''t know if nagula is paying attention to this pursuit. If she does, she may be found as long as she takes the shot. If Chu Feng does, she can take kadaishan away quietly, saving a lot of trouble.


    But satina turned around and couldn''t see Chu Feng at all. She was a little disappointed. She also knew that Chu Feng was worried that all this was a conspiracy, so she refused to move.


    Clenching her lips, satina understood chufeng''s meaning, but she couldn''t do it. She could not look at kardashan in danger.


    Her body passed through the sky and quietly reached the center of the virgin forest, because at first, Kardashian had given her a message that she was hiding in the center of the primeval forest.


    However, satina did not immediately go down, but carefully observed whether kardashan was here, because now the magic guards are searching. If they can''t find kardashan, they will probably be found by them. Once found in nagula''s ears, she can''t leave if she wants to leave.


    While observing the situation below, satina also sent out a secret tone to Kardashian, saying that she had arrived and asked where she was.


    At the moment, hidden in a tree, kardashan received the news from satina, and her face was happy. She did not respond to satina at the first time, but sent a message to nagula. She had arrived.


    Then she responds to satina''s own specific location, and then waits there motionless.


    Satina received the news, her eyes turned and locked on a tree which was not so obvious. She passed by quietly, and saw kardashan squatting among the dense branches and leaves, and her expression of joy appeared: "kardashan!"


    Katherine looked up and pretended to be happy: "cousin Anna!"


    Satina made a gesture in a low voice, indicating that kardashan would come out first. She said in a low voice, "the people of the magic guard are looking for you under the guidance of magic armor. Now you have all your strength. I will take you away from here. The strength of magic armor''s realm should not be aware of the breath of my separation."


    Having received nagula''s instructions, cadysan nodded and completely regained all her breath and handed her hand to satina.


    Satina took kadaishan''s hand and did not rush to the sky. Instead, she first felt the surrounding situation, determined where the magic guards were, and felt that they would not be found. Then she took kadaishan to the sky in an instant, and soon reached the top of the sky.


    Looking down from the sky, we can see the people of the magic guards who are searching closely. Satyana is relaxed: "they didn''t find out. Let''s go!"


    Kardashan was behind satina with a meaningful smile and nodded: "good!"


    Satina did not look back, did not know the smile of cadysan, pulled her body quickly across the sky, toward the distance, but did not know that all this was in the blood pool underground palace of nagula in the eyes.


    In front of him was a picture of satina and kardashan, who had been completely locked in by nagula.


    Her eyes fell on satina''s body, flashing a blazing light, and licked her lips: "Princess Anna, you are still so perfect, but it''s a pity that you are too kind, but it''s OK. After I kill Chu Feng, I''ll take good care of you and let you, the protoss Princess, become my queen!"


    Crazy laugh up, nagula also out of the blood pool, now that satyana has appeared, then it is impossible to avoid again, the next thing he needs to do is to see if the Chu wind will appear.


    There was kardashan beside satina. She believed that as long as Chu Feng appeared, she would come to the news. When time came, she would gather powerful forces to come. Nagula believed that the final victory must be her own.


    Poor satina didn''t know that she had been sold by kardashan from the moment she appeared. She took her to travel a long distance and came to a mountain not far away from Xingluo city. After falling from the sky, she said, "take a rest, we can only hide in Xingluo castle."


    As for not going to mirage manor, it is because satina doesn''t want to see Chu Feng. They just had an argument. Chu Feng still has prejudice against kadaishan. If she takes kadaishan back now, something may happen.


    With her innocent look on her face, she looked around and said, "cousin Anna, are you alone?"


    Satina is still feeling whether there is danger around, smell speech a Leng: "why so ask?"


    "Nothing." Kardashan secretly said that she was too anxious. She blinked her eyes and said, "it''s just that the spirit world is too dangerous now. Why are you alone? If nagula finds out, you won''t even have the chance to run away."There was no doubt about the words of Kardashian. She said, "the protoss are still hiding in the present world. I''m back alone."


    Kardashan''s eyes narrowed, but in order not to let satina doubt, she did not say a word, but also secretly passed the news to nagula, telling him his own judgment, that is, satina must have cooperated with Chu Feng, and Chu Feng must have come to the spiritual world.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for satyana to arrange the protoss in the present world and return on her own.


    But nagula didn''t respond, which made kadaishan a little depressed. However, she firmly believed that she would capture nagula and become his successor.


    Not knowing that there was no danger around her, satina calmed down a little. She went to her side and sat down and asked softly, "didn''t you start to hide well? How can you be discovered by the demons all of a sudden


    Kardashan had already thought out her words and said, "no one betrayed me, but I was not careful, because you told me that you would settle accounts with nagula. I wanted to get close to the palace of God last night to see the current situation of nagula. He was injured in the battle with Chu Feng


    "It was OK to get close at first, but then they were found out when they made some noise. However, they should not know that it was me. I ran away because of the noise, but the magic armor took people to catch up with me."


    Satina patted kadaishan''s forehead with a slight reproach: "although nagula is the enemy of our Protoss, your safety is also very important. Even if you go to the temple of God, you can''t see nagula. It''s just irresponsible for your own life. You can''t do this in the future."


    Kadaishan laughed, just like a little girl who was scolded and loved by others. When she lowered her head, her eyes flashed a faint disdain.


    It''s a pity that satina couldn''t see. She just stood up and said, "come on, I''ve got in touch with the Star Tower Lord. Next, we''ll hide in the Star Tower castle. He''s the same as you. The difference is that he took a lot of names for the Protoss. When the protoss comes back again, I''ll correct his name."


    Kardashan then got up, her eyes flashed with thought-provoking look, followed by the hidden breath behind satina, and quickly headed for the direction of Starwood castle. The place where they had a short rest was quiet.


    After a while, two people came out of the dense forest beside them. They were Chu Feng and Yi Hong.


    Yihong glanced across the sky, and a graceful smile appeared in the corner of her mouth: "I thought you really didn''t care about the life and death of satina. I don''t want you to come. You''ve seen kardashan just now. What kind of person do you think she is?"


    The reason why Chu Feng is worried about satina is that she is still needed by the western world in the future. As for kardashan, Chu Feng can be completely sure that she is a person with hidden evil intention.


    Because when satina asked her a question just now, when she answered it, she was full of deception. It can be seen that she did not tell her the truth.


    It turns out that you can trust people. Why don''t you tell the truth? There''s only one possibility of that. Kadaishan betrayed the protoss, and even now satina''s whereabouts are under nagula''s control.


    Originally a good plan, because of satina''s kindness and kardashan''s evil intention, she was in the state of half abortion. Chu Feng was quite depressed and squinted and asked, "do you want to kill satina, while she has not revealed our news yet?"


    Leaning on Hong''s mind, he frowned and said, "do you have the confidence to control the western world and let them not reject it?"


    Chu Feng understood Yi Hong''s meaning, and his clenched fist slowly loosened. He did not say that he had no reason to kill satina now. Even if there was such a reason, the western world also needed a satina, which was from the East, which was incomparable.


    "I just hope that satina doesn''t reveal any information about our cooperation with me, otherwise nagula will know what we are going to do next."


    The color of deception on was not generated at will. At this time, there was cheating, which was harboring evil intention.


    In the battle with nagula, Chu Feng did not worry about nagula''s strength, but worried about unexpected changes!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2749

    Satina takes kardashan to avoid the demon strongmen outside the castle, quietly sneaks into the castle and reaches a room in the center of the castle.


    "Cousin Anna, are we all right here?"


    Kardashan blinked her eyes. She was playful and simple: "after all, Star City Lord has chosen to submit to nagula. If he does it, we will be exposed to nagula''s eyes here. Will there be any risk?"


    Satina''s body slightly shakes, similar words Chu Feng once said, but she is not willing to think about such a result, even William told her not to contact the Star City Lord.


    But now it''s not easy to go back to the mirage manor, and I don''t want to see Chu Feng for the time being. Satyana has no better place to go in such a big spiritual world, so she has to come here first.


    At the moment, even kardashan said such words. Satina''s heart was a little uneasy and frowned, but her confidence was a little insufficient: "kardashan, the Star City Lord is the most loyal person under our Protoss. At the beginning, he did not hesitate to bear the burden of scolding famous officials to submit to nagula, and he paid a lot of money."


    "Anyone can say he''s not, but neither you nor I, understand?"


    Kardashan nodded disapprovingly. She could betray the protoss in order to pursue the most powerful person. It''s nothing wrong to betray the protoss in order to keep everything she has.


    After all, nowadays, the power of demons can be seen from all over the world. The strongest person in the protoss is satina, but she is not a saint. Who is stronger or weaker can be seen at a glance. At this time, kardashan felt that all the smarter people would choose the most correct way to go, such as turning to nagula.


    Of course, these thoughts were only in her mind, and she would not let satyana know that she had betrayed the protoss until she was completely exposed.


    When the room quieted down, the door knocked gently, and satiannaton became alert. On the contrary, kadaishan did not feel at all. She had already submitted herself to nagula. If it was a demon, she would not worry at all. As for other people, she would not worry at all.


    Satina''s ears moved slightly as if she had received a message. She went to open the door and said with a smile on her face: "Lord of the stars."


    The man standing at the door was the Star City Lord. When he was about to speak, he saw that kardashan was also there. He was slightly stunned: "miss kadaishan is also with you?"


    "Yes Satina made way for the Star City Lord to come in. After closing the door, she said, "I''ve been to the spirit world a few days ago. I wanted to contact you again in two days. But this morning, kardashan told me that she was found by the demons, so I came out first and could only wait here for the moment."


    The master nodded slightly, sat down and asked, "Princess Anna, are you going to return to the present world or stay in the spirit world?"


    "Chu Feng is expected to fight nagula soon. In the spirit world, it is not very safe."


    The words of the city master of Xingluo let satina have a feeling of looking for Chu Feng to listen to it. She was also influenced by Chu Feng''s words at the beginning, but at the moment, she felt that the Star City Lord was still loyal to the Protoss. Otherwise, it was not the star Lord who came, but nagula himself who came.


    After giving her a look of silence, she sat down and said, "I don''t want to go back to the world this time!"


    "Princess Anna, this can''t be done. Now there is a big gap between our strength and the demons. Only nagula is the existence that we can''t fight against. If you are found in the spirit world, there will be no future for our Protoss. I still think it will be better for you to go back to the present world."


    "Why don''t I arrange to leave as soon as possible until we have accumulated enough strength?"


    Satina gently shook her head: "I have made up my mind, so the city Lord doesn''t need to worry."


    The Star City Lord frowned and sighed at last: "Princess Anna has decided, so I won''t say much. You and miss kardashan are at ease here. I dare not say anything else. But if you are here, I believe the people of the demon clan will not think of it, and the safety can be guaranteed."


    Next, the Star City Lord did not stay too much, and did not ask satyana why she insisted on staying in the spirit world. She got up and left the room to let her have a good rest.


    After the Star City lord left, kardashan whispered: "cousin Anna, I think the Star City Lord is right. Now the power gap between our Protoss and demons is too great. No saint is difficult to compete with nagula. Why don''t we go to the modern world or other small worlds to hide and wait until we accumulate some strength and come back?"


    When she spoke, she never looked away from satina''s face. As for saying this, she just wanted to see if she could get any useful information from satina, for example, what she used as self-confidence to dare to stay in the spiritual world?


    "Cousin, can I trust you completely?" Satina frowned, hesitated, and asked.Because the whole Shenzu, even the Star City Lord, is not the one she can trust completely. Cardashan is her cousin, and she thinks she should tell her something.


    "I was glad to know that she was playing with a small mouth." you call my cousin. Do you think I can trust it? My parents are all dead in the hands of the demon. Don''t you think I can believe it, cousin Anna


    The words of retreat really let satyana take some precautions, and think that kadaishan is right. When nagula led the demon to fight against the gods, kadaishan''s parents, like many of the gods, had died in the hands of nagula and the demon army.


    So satyana thinks that the Star City owner may change her mind, and cardesan will not, because she and herself, shoulder the family killed, blood and blood.


    The final guard of the heart went away, and satyana said, "sorry, I shouldn''t have said that just now."


    "It''s OK." "Now the demon is strong and the gods are weak. It is normal for you to worry about it. We are cousins. It will be OK to say it clearly."


    How can sartina know that the inner part of this pure cousin, cardesan, is sinister and smiling.


    She was preparing to tell cardesan why she had come back to the spiritual world this time. Chu Feng sounded in her ear. She stood up immediately, her eyebrows were wrinkled deeply, and the light from the corners of her eyes swept over kateshan, and soon she recovered to calm again.


    Waiting for satyana to tell her real situation back to the spiritual world, she told kadaishan of nagula, and looked at the satyana who suddenly stood up suddenly: "cousin Anna, what''s wrong with you?"


    Satyana shook her head gently: "nothing!"


    Turning around and walking into the room, cardesan''s brow was wrinkled, and she felt that satyana had just told her why she had come back to the spiritual world, but she didn''t know why she didn''t say it at once.


    The powder fist clenched and slowly separated. Cardesan wanted to know urgently. But the more calm she was, otherwise, she would have doubts about satianna. But what happened just now, what was going on? How could she suddenly stop talking?


    Cardesan can''t think about it. She is too lazy to think about it. However, it is impossible for satyana to hide herself now. She will know why she came back and whether she has established cooperation with chufeng.


    And at the moment, when satyana walked into the next room, she closed the door, stood in front of the window and looked out, her brows locked.


    At that moment, she really wanted to tell kadaishan why she came back to the spiritual world because of her cooperation with Chu Feng. But when she was about to speak, she sent the secret voice contact of Chu Feng. She told her directly that she would not mention a word to the Lord of star Luo city or to kadaishan.


    Chu Feng said nothing about it, but said he would find a time to tell her.


    Satyana doesn''t know what Chu Feng wants to say to herself or why Chu Feng seems to know her affairs. But through the understanding of these days, she knows that Chu Feng is not a purposeful person. There must be his reason for what he said.


    Although sartina is very vague about the fact that Chu Feng doesn''t help cardesan today, she also knows that if she is changing herself to the position of Chu Feng, she will certainly choose this way.


    Taking back her eyes, satyana took away many thoughts in her heart, went to the bed and sat down, and her hands spread out and felt the power rolling in her body: "now, if I want, I can be a saint at any time, but who can protect me in this process of sanctification?"


    As the vision became deep, satyana knew that it was crucial to have enough strength to break through the saints, but it would have no effect if no one was protecting them during the breakthrough.


    Now, there are only Chu Feng who can protect her Dharma in all the world. But whether Chu Feng will like it, satyana still doesn''t know. She even regrets it. If we start to make a little bit of noise with Chu Feng, it may be better if we don''t get stuck with kadaishan.


    But now that it is unnecessary to say that, a sigh, lie in bed, think about something, something she doesn''t want but must do.


    Meanwhile, kadaishan in the next room also sent the news of nothing to nagula, which was not urgent and did not ask for the news from cardesan, but only let her keep quiet with satyana.


    He believed that Chu Feng might soon appear.


    "It''s a real trouble, just take down the sadina threat, don''t you know anything?" she said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2750

    Satyana and her husband lived in the castle of Stella. No one seemed to know, but they were exposed to nagula''s eyes.


    On the sky with the fall of night, the Chu wind floats on the sky with leaning against the river. Looking down at the castle below, it seems that you can see satina.


    So far, although Chu Feng has not seen kardashan contact with the demons, but from the color of deception that she talks with satina, it can be judged that the heart of katyshan following satina must be ill motivated, and then there is the Lord of Stella, William''s father!


    After making arrangements for satina and Kardashian to live, he left the castle unobtrusively from the back of the castle in the direction of the temple of God.


    This is the castle of Xingluo. It is the territory of the master of starluo. No matter where he goes, no one will question anything. But why does he sneak away from the back of the castle? Chu Feng does not want to maliciously speculate on anyone, but some things must be prepared for the worst, otherwise, when something unexpected happens, he will find that he has no preparation.


    "Take her away?" Chu Feng has said that there is a problem with kadaishan, so at the moment, leaning on Hong softly asked, as for the person who took away, naturally it is satina.


    Chu Feng said: "the plan can''t keep up with the change. It''s OK to take satyana away now, but indirectly tell nagula that I''m here and cooperate with the Protoss. When satyana shows up, nagula doesn''t act. Even the magic armor leads the magic guard, and it''s just a simple search. It can be seen that nagula''s target is not satyana, but me."


    This is Chu Feng''s later thought after satina arrived at the Star Tower. That is, everything was too peaceful. It was too smooth for satina to take kardashan, which was different from the original expectation.


    Leaning on Hong''s frown, he didn''t doubt what Chu Feng said. His eyes fell on the castle: "then let satina stay all the time, and you won''t worry. She can''t help telling kardashan about you?"


    Chu Feng pondered for a moment, and the corners of his mouth flitted over and pondered: "you are waiting for me here!"


    The wind of Chu falls directly from the sky. His body shape is so fast that he can''t catch it. Even Yihong can''t detect the track of Chu wind. For people near Xingluo castle, it''s even more difficult for them to detect the trace of Chu wind.


    And Chu Feng also quietly entered the castle, but he did not directly look for satina, because now satina and kardashan are together, once appeared, there will be no way back.


    So Chu Feng found William''s house, because they left the phantom manor, and William returned to the castle.


    After coming to the spirit world, the only thing Chu Feng liked was William, knowing that he was a boy with a simple mind.


    When he arrived at the door of William''s room, Chu Feng knocked on his door gently. William, who was preparing to rest in the room, opened the door. When he saw that the man standing at the door was Chu Feng, he was stunned. He doubted that he was wrong and rubbed his eyes.


    When he was about to blurt out, chufeng made a hissing gesture, and William responded and quickly called Chu Feng in.


    After closing the door and waiting for Chu Feng to sit down, William said nervously: "the wind is less. Why are you here, my Aunt Anna?"


    Today, after satina left, chufeng told William that he would leave the mirage manor to protect satina from irreparable losses. Now Chu Feng appeared, but she was not seen. William was worried.


    From his face, Chu Feng can see that he is really worried about satina''s safety.


    She patted him on the shoulder and said, "Princess Anna is safe, but not safe. She''s in your castle now."


    To remind William not to be surprised, Chu Feng also said his purpose and some conjectures. For example, kardashan was likely to have succumbed to the demons. This time, she was deliberately luring satina out. Now, it is likely that nagula has completely mastered the trace of satina.


    "That must be a traitor, cadysan." I don''t want William to be very positive.


    Chu Feng was stunned: "why?"


    "She''s just a hypocritical woman." William hummed with a cold face: "since I was brought by Aunt Anna when I was a child, the saint mother-in-law said that because Kardashian respected the most powerful. When the protoss did not lose the war, she even wanted to be her uncle''s concubine!"


    "But no one knows about it. It''s just the saint-in-law."


    Chu Feng almost fell off his chin when he heard the words. For kardashan''s uncle, it was naturally satina''s father, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently. He didn''t expect such a thing. Moreover, it seems that satina really doesn''t know. Otherwise, for kardashan, she won''t be reckless.


    William continued: "now that the protoss are in decline and the demons are strong, nagula has the momentum of being the first person in the universe. With kadaishan''s mind of committing herself to the strongest, she must have betrayed the protoss, because she only wants a strong man and that glory. As for loyalty, she doesn''t care at all."Chu Feng''s left eye took a timely look at William. He didn''t see any deception in his body. It''s certain that he was not instigating dissension. In this way, kadaishan may have betrayed the protoss in order to become nagula''s woman.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng thought deeply and said, "your father is not in the castle now. You go to a room in the center and find your Aunt Anna. Don''t say I''m looking for her. Leave kardashan and bring her here."


    "I have something to tell her. As for the rest, you can do it yourself. Now Princess Anna is probably exposed."


    William didn''t say much, so Chu Feng left the room. Chu Feng was not in a hurry. He sat down and waited. After more than 20 minutes, the door opened from the outside, and William came in first.


    Satyana also followed, and saw Chu Feng sitting there stunned: "less wind, how are you here?"


    When William came back, satina was not surprised. Because of the presence of kardashan, William did not say that Chu Feng was also there. Satina thought that Chu Feng was still in the mirage manor. Now when she saw Chu Feng sitting there, she was very curious.


    "I''m afraid of you, so I''ve been following you."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to cover up. She didn''t have any polite words for satina. She said directly why she was here: "but you don''t need to be moved. I just want to tell you something and go out with me."


    Standing up, not giving satina a chance to speak, chufeng took her hand and left William''s room as if she had disappeared out of thin air.


    William blinked. "That''s gone?"


    Chu Feng took satyana to leave the castle without a sound and joined with Yihong. On the sky, satyana shook off Chu Feng''s hand unnaturally: "less wind, what can''t be said?"


    With a faint smile, Chu Feng did not respond, but her left eye twinkled and looked at William''s room. As expected, kardashan followed him, listening to the room outside William''s room.


    Seeing Chu Feng not saying a word, just inexplicable smile, satina frowned: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng once again took satina''s hand, twinkling appeared in the room where satina and kardashan lived, let go of her hand and said in her consternation, "where''s your cousin?"


    Satina also found that she went back to her room, but there was no kardashan. She frowned and walked in the two rooms, but there was no kardashan. When she went out, she said to Kardashian not to walk around casually, and the latter also promised her. How come nobody is there now?


    Slowly looking back at Chu Feng, he asked, "what do you mean by less wind?"


    "I shouldn''t have said something to make you feel like I''m making trouble." Chu Feng sat down safely. Of course, her left eye was always observing the possible changes: "but I can be very responsible to tell you that there is something wrong with your cousin kardashan. She is not in the room now. Do you know where she is?"


    When satyana heard Chu Feng say such words, she was still a little moved. Chu Feng had been following her mood and suddenly disappeared. Her face suddenly turned ugly: "the wind is less. She even knows that you are instigating dissension. So please don''t go on. As for where my cousin is, she may just go out for a walk."


    "William''s out in the room!" Chu Feng didn''t care about satina''s anger, and said faintly, "listen to the corner. If you don''t believe it, I can take you to have a look."


    Satina''s body shakes, and she wants to say that Chu Feng is lying. But Chu Feng looks too confident when she speaks. Moreover, as long as she goes out and turns a few corners, she can find out whether she listens to the corner of the wall. Chu Feng has no need to lie.


    Biting his lips, he felt a little weak, but he still didn''t want to believe Chu Feng''s guess: "so what, my cousin is very simple, absolutely not what you think. If fengshao comes to say these things to me, please do it!"


    Chu Feng helplessly talked about his hands: "people in the emotional aspect will always make confusion, self deception, now I do not have absolute evidence, so I will not say more." Standing up, Chu Feng looked at satina calmly: "but I''m sure that you have been exposed under nagula''s eyelids."


    "Don''t ask me why, because I suspect your cousin, so I think you are exposed."


    Satyana''s face was frozen: "less wind!"


    "Besides!" Chu Feng interrupted satina''s words and turned to leave and said, "the Lord of starluo is not in the castle now. As far as I know, I may fight nagula at any time. He has given orders that no lord or city Lord can leave his territory."


    "But he left at this time, and still secretly left from behind the castle. As for why, you can think for yourself."


    What should be said has been said. Chu Feng didn''t want to waste too much time here. He left in a twinkling and left the last sentence: "however, as long as you can keep it secret, we are still allies. Let me know when we are in danger and regret it!"


    Chu Feng left like this, satina powder fist micro grip: "you are alarmist, you wish I were around traitors, you asshole!"The door creaked and opened at the moment. Kardashan walked in with a gloomy look on her face. She was stunned when she saw satina in the room. She looked back at her back and then looked at her again: "cousin Anna, when did you come back?"


    Just now she secretly followed the past, but did not see satina come out, what happened?


    Satina was affected by Chu Feng''s words. She bit her lips and went to the room. "I just came back. I have a rest first."


    Katherine blinked, full of doubts. She must have been in the room just now. Where was satina?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2751

    For two days in a row, satina was hiding in the castle of Xingluo. What Chu Feng said when she began to look for her caused her inner turmoil. However, after these two days, she felt that Chu Feng was suspicious.


    If kardashan really has a different heart, and even the Star City Lord has betrayed, then the past two days will never be peaceful. Nagula has already arrived.


    So the Chu Feng words that she still put in her heart were completely forgotten by satina. As for where Chu Feng is now, she doesn''t want to think about it. She just needs to know that Chu Feng will fight nagula on the night of full moon. As for what she needs to do at that time, she has no better decision at present.


    A new day has passed and night has come.


    Satina sat in front of the window and looked up. The day after tomorrow, it would be full moon night.


    There was a soft sigh, which also attracted the attention of cadysan, who came to satina''s side and asked, "cousin, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to get out of here, tonight!" Satina was silent for a moment and said what she thought.


    On the full moon night the day after tomorrow, Chu Feng will fight with nagula, and the whole spiritual world will inevitably be implicated. Satina knows that this is a crisis, but it may also be an opportunity. She even started to choose to cooperate with Chu Feng. It is better to be present when necessary. Moreover, situ Ya and Bai He are in her hands, which should reflect their value.


    "Now, why, isn''t it safe?" she said


    "It''s safe, but it may only be temporary." Satina gently shakes her head. She still refuses to tell her the secret of the full moon night. She just says, "because soon, Chu Feng is going to fight nagula. We are safe in the castle of Stella now, but not necessarily in the future."


    "When the demon army enters the spirit world, they will only follow Chu Feng''s will to carry out boundless killing, and each branch of the demon clan and the big city-state must bear the brunt. We are not safe here!"


    Kardashan did not recognize that there was another meaning in satina''s words.


    It was just a little anxious. Nagula told her that she tried her best to know the whereabouts of Chu Feng from satina''s mouth, whether it was now in the spirit world. However, in the past two days, satina did not disclose any news, and kadaishan felt nagula''s impatience.


    At the moment, satina is going to leave. How can Kardashian allow it?


    Just as she was about to speak, the door rang. Kardashan was stunned for a moment. Then she went over and opened the door. No one would come here except the Star City Lord and William. Sure enough, when he opened the door, there were the father and son of Star City Lord standing outside.


    When they came in, the Star City Lord asked, "Princess Anna, do you have any orders for William and me?"


    "I''m leaving the castle tonight." Satyana did not hide her thoughts. She said, "because soon Chu Feng will come to the spirit world, and the war will certainly involve the whole spirit world. Xingluo city is the first city-state of the spirit world, which will be focused on, so I want to leave here."


    "And I hope you are ready to evacuate at any time. The people of Chu Feng are coming, and that is endless blood."


    From Chu Feng''s attitude, satina can already see that kind of unshakable killing opportunity, so if the war starts, there will be a river of blood. Xingluo city is the first city-state in the spiritual world. How can it survive?


    Hearing that satyana was about to leave, the Star City Lord frowned: "Princess Anna, night curfew, there are demons everywhere. How do you leave?"


    Satina opened her lips and said, "I can leave safely. The city Lord can rest assured."


    Chu Feng came here two days ago. If there is any danger, you can contact him at any time. Although there is no danger, Chu Feng will not say no if he wants to leave here.


    Both Star City Lord and kardashan felt that satina had not finished her words. However, neither of them asked, but the former asked, "is Princess Anna leaving now or late at night?"


    "Late at night." Satina looked out of the window and said faintly, "although the people of the curfew demon clan are more frequent, they are also the most lazy moment. If you leave at that time, the chances of success will be greater. Of course, the city Lord, you should remember my words and be ready to evacuate at any time. As long as you are not here, I believe the demon Kingdom army will not start at will."


    The Star City Lord bowed back: "I understand."


    "Besides!" Satyamna stopped for a moment and said, "let William and I leave together. You are the next God. It''s not difficult to avoid the demonic army as long as you are careful. However, William''s realm is not enough, so as not to affect your evacuation. I want to take him away first."


    William was brought up by satina when he was a child. The master of Starland had no opinion on it. He nodded softly: "it will trouble the princess."


    Then the father and son left the room. Later, William came back and left with satina at night. There were only satyana and the Kardashian sisters in the room.At the moment, kardashan was fully sure that satina was going to leave. Her eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn''t say a word. After a while, when satina went back to the house, she said outside: "cousin Anna, I''ll go out to breathe, relax, and go with you at night."


    But instead of leaving the castle, she went all the way to the castle. She knocked out the castle guards and sat down.


    Not long after, a figure shuttled through the night sky and appeared directly in front of kardashan. It was nagula.


    "The devil!" stood up as she sat


    Nagula did not respond, but slowly raised her head to skim the night, knowing that the day after tomorrow will be the full moon night, she will become an irrational monster.


    "Give me a reason to call me. I''m satisfied that you''re still alive. I''m not satisfied. You''re going to die right away."


    As soon as she felt cold, she felt that nagula was not joking with herself. If she did not give a good reason, she would be mercilessly killed.


    Her body was slightly bent, but the scenery could not attract nagula''s eyes, and made kardashan''s mood even more uneasy: "satyana decided to leave the castle and said that Chu Feng was going to fight with you. If you stay here, you may be killed by the demon Kingdom army and mistakenly think it''s the demon people who kill you. You can''t pay for the loss!"


    Originally, she thought that nagula would look better when she said such news, but when she didn''t want to say it, kardashan was slapped by nagula.


    Suddenly fell on the ground, rolled out a little, covered his face up, eyes full of confused color, there are innocent like Innocence: "why hit me?"


    "What I know, did you tell me make sense?" Nagula snorted coldly, and looked at kadaishan with sinister eyes. If she didn''t want to arouse satina''s attention, she would have broken out into a terrible evil spirit: "shouldn''t you tell me more about the Chu wind?"


    The day after tomorrow is the full moon night. Nagula doesn''t worry about Chu Feng coming to fight with him tonight or tomorrow, but he worries that it will be the day after tomorrow, because he will lose his mind and become a werewolf. Although his power is still strong, but he has no normal thinking, it is equivalent to a fighting machine. How can he be killed by Chu Feng?


    Feeling the killing opportunity of nagula''s condensation, kadeshan''s heart trembled and she knelt on the ground with a plop: "forgive me!"


    Nagula came up to kardashan and put her hand on her chin. She asked her to look up: "don''t think you are a God. If you give me your body, I will look at you more. If you have no value, you can still be abandoned. Now give you the last chance and give me a reason not to kill you."


    The closer it was to the full moon night, the more bloodthirsty and irritable nagula''s heart would become. At the moment, he really wanted to kill kardashan.


    Kardashan''s tense throat was dry, and she felt that one of the things she regretted most was to surrender to nagula, because this was a moody psychopath.


    But now that everything is false, kardashan quickly thought of the reason why she could live, and suddenly said, "if we take William, maybe we can know whether satina is cooperating with Chu Feng, and let her tell us what we want to know."


    Nagula shrugged her eyes. "Do you think she will compromise?"


    "Certainly!" "Because William was brought up by her, it''s like her child. If we take William, satina will certainly compromise in order to save him," she said without hesitation


    In her heart, Katherine''s jaw was released.


    If it was not for the full moon night, the war would break out at any time, he would not be so eager to know where Chu Feng was and whether he was in the spirit world, because the full moon night was approaching, he could no longer waste his time.


    Moving her hands, nagula''s eyes gradually cooled down: "then do as you say, it''s time to meet with satina, but you''d better not expose it for the time being. Maybe it''s useful!"


    "Good!" How dare she say no, she nodded directly. When she got up to leave, she thought of something and asked, "devil, how do you know that satina is leaving tonight?"


    At present, only she and the father and son of the Star City Lord know this. How does nagula know? And she found that she had just passed on the news for a while and nagula was coming. Was it too fast?


    Originally, she wanted nagula to answer her own questions, but she didn''t want to get a killing look in her eyes. Kardashan quickly shut up and left the top of the castle, ready to go back to satina as if nothing had happened.


    When kardashan returned to her room, the Star City Lord also sent a message to satina.


    Nagula, here it is!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2752

    After receiving the news from the star city master, satina was in a daze. As soon as she was ready to leave late at night, nagula came?


    And it''s not too early now. Why did nagula come to the castle of Starwood for no reason? Satina didn''t understand, but it''s certain that it''s impossible to leave now, and whether it''s a coincidence that nagula has arrived at this time?


    When she saw that satina''s face changed, she knew something. She pretended to be at a loss and asked, "what''s the matter, cousin Anna?"


    "Here comes nagura!" Satina looked dignified and did not pay too much attention to the look of cadysan at the moment. She replied with a heavy voice!


    "What?" "How did he come? What are we going to do now? Did he find us in the castle of Stella?"


    Satina shook her head. "I don''t know why he came, but it''s not good news for us. The Star City Lord told us not to go out and hide our breath. Maybe nagula just happened to pass by


    "That''s the only way to do it. I hope he happens to pass by!" she nodded


    Satyana seemed a little absent-minded. She went to one side and sat down. She did not give Chu Feng the news that she would leave this evening. Now nagula is coming. Things are a little beyond expectation. At the moment, satina''s heart is in a mess. What she worries about is that she will be found out by nagula, and there will be no chance.


    But cadysan seemed anxious, but she did not care. Sitting next to satina, her eyes flashed with subtle playfulness and banter.


    At the same time, the Star City Lord who received the news from nagula had already taken William and some people from Star Tower castle to greet him. Everyone''s face was nervous and worried, and they were wondering what nagura would do in the evening.


    Since the city Lord led the whole city to surrender to nagrah, the latter never came. Even if something happened, he just called the Star City Lord to see him in the God King''s palace. It seemed that it was the first time for him to come over on such a big night. Therefore, it seemed that all the people present were overwhelmed.


    In a little anxious waiting, nagula also fell from the sky alone. The Star City Lord quickly bowed down with all the people: "see the devil!"


    Nagula nodded slightly and looked at the castle behind them. Then she took back her eyes and said, "go in and talk about it."


    The Star City Lord quickly let people back to both sides to make way for a road. Nagula went directly from the road separated in front of the people. Then the Star City Lord led the people to follow behind and enter. William followed behind the Star City Lord, and his eyebrows had already been deeply frowned.


    He always hated nagula, the leader of the demon clan. Only because of the protoss'' plan did he show respect for nagula.


    But now that nagula came over in the evening, William was still worried. After all, satina and kardashan were in the castle.


    If nagula finds out, not only satianna and Sardinia will be in bad luck, but even the whole people of Starwood castle will suffer from nagula''s involvement. This is definitely not what William wants to see, but can only hope that nagula will come over in the evening and just walk around at will.


    After entering the castle, in the spacious hall, nagula stopped before a mural. The master of starluo city led the people to stand behind, and did not dare to make a sound.


    Nagula took a look at the angel depiction on the mural, and glanced at the corners of her mouth. She lifted her right hand and said, "Lord of starluo, let others go down!"


    The city master of Xingluo didn''t dare to be disrespectful. Except for a few important people, including William, let the rest of them retreat first. In the spacious hall, there were only a few people standing there, but no one dared to speak out in front of nagula.


    Nagula slowly turned around, walked to one side and sat down, raised her head, glanced over the father and son of the star city master and several important people, and finally looked at William: "you are the young master of Stella, William?"


    William was a little stunned. He didn''t know how nagula suddenly asked himself first, but he quickly responded and nodded back: "yes, devil!"


    "Not bad!" Nagula''s meaningful smile suddenly opened his right hand. When everyone didn''t respond, William was pulled to nagula by an invisible force, kneeling down and staring at him: "it''s said that you were brought up by satina. She''s like your mother, isn''t it?"


    Seeing that his son was captured by nagula, the Star City Lord''s heart thumped and said anxiously: "devil, William is still young. If he has offended you, please forgive me."


    "He didn''t offend me." Nagula didn''t even look at the star city master. She leaned forward and looked into William''s eyes. "I''m just very interested in him being raised by satina. How about, young master starra, aren''t you going to answer my question?"


    William was kneeling on the ground and had no strength to stand up. He felt as if he was being pressed by a mountain. It was difficult to breathe.He didn''t know why nagula had to be against himself when he came. He only knew that he could not have a conflict with nagula now. He nodded hard: "yes."


    "Oh Nagula sat up straight, looked down at William, and suddenly asked, "because she raised you, will you hide her behind your back?"


    The Star City Lord''s body trembled, and his eyebrows wrinkled deeply. William also looked astonished. Then he responded and said, "devil, I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''ll find out later." With a smile of Yin measurement, nagula slowly raised her head, raised her mouth, and her teeth flashed through the cold light. Suddenly, she said, "Princess Anna, I know you are in the castle now. If you don''t want all the people here to die, come out and meet. I miss you very much."


    The whole scene was as quiet as death, and William was more sluggish and confused. Satina and kardashan had lived here for several days without being found. Why did nagula come when she wanted to leave tonight?


    William''s first thought was that someone had leaked the secret. The people he thought of were Kardashian and his own father, the Lord of star.


    But if they were really the two of them, they would have told nagula earlier, and would not have waited until today?


    William couldn''t think of it, but now he knew that she couldn''t be allowed to come out in the face of danger, so he said quickly, "devil, what are you talking about? Is someone stirring up a quarrel?"


    All of a sudden, nagula opened her right hand and held William''s neck directly. Her eyes were white and black. It seemed that she was going to sink into the whirlpool. "When I speak, why do you interrupt?" Cold eyes at the same time swept to talk to the Star City Lord: "all stand up for me, shut up!"


    "Princess Anna, if you want to see the loyal Protoss die, you can''t come out, but you will find that even if you don''t come out, it doesn''t make any difference."


    "I came here tonight, so I didn''t expect you to leave here again."


    Inside the room, satina heard nagura shaking around, and she didn''t want to admit that she had been exposed, but now the fact is that she has.


    Not to mention why it was exposed, the threat of nagula alone made satina look a little powerless, her eyebrows wrinkled, her fists clenched, her nails almost stuck in her flesh, and she also regretted that she should listen to Chu Feng''s words, so she would not fall into the current deadlock.


    At first, Chu Feng said that she had been exposed to nagula''s eyes. Satyana felt that Chu Feng was alarmist. But now the facts have explained everything.


    "Cousin Anna!"


    Seeing that satina was going to go out, kardashan held her in a hurry: "no, nagula has always wanted to find you. If you go out, there will be no chance. You''d better try to leave. Although the chance is not great, you can try it!"


    At this time, kardashan also wanted to set out the relationship between satina and Chu Feng. If she was in danger, no one could help her except Chu Feng.


    Satina didn''t know what this cousin was thinking. She took her hand and said, "nagula came, we can''t leave again. You stay here well. For nagula, I''m much more important than you. As long as I show up, he won''t study the rest of us."


    Patting kardashan''s little hand, satina resolutely opened the door and went out. Inside the room, kardashan stood there and clenched her fist when the sound of her feet was far away: "is it my wrong judgment that she did not cooperate with Chu Feng?"


    Because if you cooperate with Chu Feng, satina shouldn''t be looking for Chu Feng at this time.


    In the hall, nagula''s power makes no one dare to say much. The whole castle looks very quiet. Then, you can hear the sound of footsteps approaching. There is a peaceful and peaceful breath of God of nature. Nagula''s face also appears to have fun.


    It''s the smell of satina, it''s the smell he''s familiar with.


    As the footsteps came closer and closer, satina came out of the corner of the stairs. William saw the anxious voice: "Aunt Anna!"


    Just made a sound, nagula''s hand on his neck tightened a little. His eyes swam on satina''s body, and his smile became more and more vigorous: "Princess Anna, we meet again. You are still as beautiful and moving as ever."


    Satyana motioned to the Star City Lord and others not to panic, look calm: "you still as usual make me sick, I now also come out, say, what do you want to do?"


    Nagula laughed instead of angry. When the laughter fell, she said in a cold voice, "tell me, why do you want to come back to the spiritual world and choose this time?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2753

    Now Chu Feng will come to the spirit world at any time, and a big war is inevitable.


    From the point of view of satyana, the best way to do this is to hide in the dark and wait until the end of the war to see if she can take advantage of the fisherman. However, she goes against the way and returns to the spirit world. If satyana has no idea, nagula does not believe it.


    So he wanted to know the reason why satina came back, and where did her confidence come from?


    Satyana came back with Chu Feng this time, and Chu Feng''s things in the spirit world must not be known to nagula, otherwise it will affect the actions of the full moon night. Satyana still has this mind.


    It seems like a long time, but it is only a short silence. Satina replied: "because I feel that the opportunity of the protoss is coming. Although I can''t beat you, and may never be your opponent, I believe that when you fight with Chu Feng, it will be our Protoss opportunity, so I''m back."


    "Ready to wait until you and Chu Feng are both defeated in the first battle, to kill you and avenge the dead Protoss compatriots."


    The answer seemed reasonable, but nagula didn''t believe it at all. The corners of her mouth flew over Mori Leng''s and suddenly clenched William''s throat again and said in a cold voice, "satina, you''d better tell the truth. Don''t think I''m a fool."


    When satina heard William''s dull hum, she said in her heart, "nagula, that''s why I came back to the spirit world. If you want to kill, what''s the meaning of implicating an innocent child like this?"


    Nagula gently shook her head and did not pay any attention to satina''s statement: "if you tell me the truth, I can consider letting him go. Don''t think I will believe what you just said, because they can''t stand scrutiny."


    "What do you mean?" said satina


    "Even if Chu Feng and I are both defeated, you can''t take advantage of it." Nagula sneered, wriggled her neck and cackled: "because we are saints, no matter how weak we are, we will be superior to the way of heaven. Even if you are the God of nature, we will not have a chance to detect leaks, let alone, do you have a chance to get close to us?"


    When the time comes to fight with Chu Feng, Chu Feng will surely mobilize his demonic army and even all the gods of nature. Each of them is no less powerful than satina. How can satina approach them when they are present?


    So it seems that satina''s words are reasonable, but they can''t stand the scrutiny at all. The strength gap between the two sides is too big, and even satyana is not qualified for this.


    After hearing nagula''s analysis, satina''s body trembled slightly. What she thought she would believe as long as she said it, she didn''t want to be overthrown by a few words.


    Looking ugly and clenching her lips, satina found that nagula was not as simple as she thought.


    "Say it


    Nagula had a good laugh and completely ignored satina''s angry eyes: "did you cooperate with Chu Feng before you came back to the spirit world this time?"


    Satina frowned, thought a lot in her heart, and then nodded: "yes, I did cooperate with Chu Feng, and I helped him to find the tomb of his ancestors in the modern world and get the Holy Grail of light. In exchange for that, he will help us rise in the spirit world in the future, and kill you, a disgusting man with ambitious ambition, for us."


    Nagula laughed when she heard the speech. Although she began to guess that there was cooperation between satina and Chu Feng, it was only after being confirmed that the conjecture was completely confirmed. However, what she did not expect was that Chu Feng got the Holy Grail of light with the help of satyana.


    Narrowed her eyes, nagula''s eyes were evil: "Princess Anna so cooperate, then I don''t embarrass you. Finally, I ask you two questions. As long as you answer me, I can let go of everyone in Xingluo castle."


    The reason why satina came out is for the safety of all the people in Star Tower castle. Although nagula''s promise is no different from farting, it is better to have a chance to protect all the people than not.


    Nodding: "you ask!"


    "Where is Chu Feng?" Nagula, who was in charge of the whole situation, did not waste time and directly asked the most concerned question in his heart, because soon it was the full moon night. He wanted to make sure whether Chu Feng had come to the spiritual world before the full moon night.


    "I don''t know!" Satina didn''t even think about it. "Although I cooperated with him, he told me that he would send troops to the spirit world in a few days, but he didn''t tell me the specific action because he didn''t trust me enough. That''s why I lived in Xingluo Castle after I came back."


    Nagula''s eyes were fixed on satina, trying to see whether she was deceiving herself. However, no matter how nagula looked, satina did not have any flaws in her reply or look. She was very in place.


    Squinting his eyes, he asked, "what do you mean, the whereabouts of Chu Feng, you don''t know?"


    "Ridiculous!" Satina knew that Chu Feng was in the spirit world, but she also had her own ideas. She sneered and said, "devil, if you cooperate with someone you just met, will you tell him your whereabouts and the next plan? Chu Feng and I cooperated for the Holy Grail of light. Now that he has got it, do you think he will tell me more? ""Don''t look up to me too much. In Chu Feng''s eyes, I''m just a person who can control the spirit world for him in the future, of course, on the premise of killing you."


    Nagula was silent, thinking about whether satyana said it was true or not, and wanted to say it was true, but she felt that there was something wrong. She wanted to say it was false, but what sadiana said was also in reason. How could Chu Feng give her complete trust?


    Take a deep breath. Although I don''t know where Chu Feng is, it''s a kind of harvest to know that there is cooperation between them.


    No longer entangled with this question, nagura deflected his words: "the second question, it is said that when the God King got the Holy Grail of light, he also got a kind of evil skill, called heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, which is the divine forbidden skill in the legend of your Protoss. I want to know whose hand it is now?"


    The divine prohibition had been opened from the king''s body by the saints and passed on to her. Naturally, satyana knew this, but she could not let anyone know about it.


    "Protoss forbidden art?" glanced his eyes


    Nagula has been staring at her, smelling the words and nodding: "yes, as long as you tell me where the forbidden art of the protoss is, or in whose hands, I can not only let go of all the people in the Star Tower castle, but also can not do anything to you. After all, now you have no threat to me, and I have no sense of achievement to kill you."


    Nagula can say such words, which shows that he is urgent for the divine prohibition. How can satyana not understand nagula''s desire for divine prohibition?


    Just for this, Sasana shook her head and said, "we do have this legend in the Protoss. My grandfather once told me about it, but I don''t know whether it is true or not, so if you ask me whether it exists, or where it is in whose hands, you ask me the same as asking for truth."


    Where is Chu Feng? Satina doesn''t know. It can be said that she is normal, but she says she doesn''t know. Nagula doesn''t believe it.


    This is because Mosuo told him before he died that the people in the world who know the most about the prohibition of protoss in the world are the Royal people of the Protoss. No matter how they decline, they will never forget this point.


    So nagula raised his hand, and suddenly a strong man standing beside the Star City burst his blood vessel and lay on the ground, convulsed a few times and then died completely.


    "Princess Anna, you''d better try to answer me again, otherwise I don''t mind reminding you with blood."


    Satyana, seeing that nagula did not agree with each other, killed, and her face was slightly ugly: "nagula, don''t bully people too much. What do you want to say about things I don''t know?"


    Nagula sighed, shook her head, and suddenly raised her hand. A heavy force hit William. The latter''s body flew out like a broken kite and hit the wall in the hall. When she fell to the ground, her blood sprayed, and the whole person looked very weak.


    The Star City Lord looked tight: "William!" Regardless of nagula sitting there, the star city master quickly ran over and hugged his son.


    Satina took a look. She couldn''t be too ugly. She glared at nagula angrily: "I just don''t know. Even if you kill all the people here, I still don''t know. It''s a legend. How do you want me to give you the answer?"


    "Not yet?" Nagula''s heart is also a little bottomless, but he wants to gamble, pretending to kill the opportunity to send out a separated punch, another strong also immediately died: "there are a lot of people here, you can think clearly, they die one by one, I believe your heart, will be very painful."


    Heaven and earth Yin and Yang have been acquired by themselves and have begun to practice. It is impossible to give nagula the hope of the rise of the Protoss. Satyana has abandoned the pride of a Protoss. How can she give up halfway now?


    The serf''s teachings are echoed in my mind. Sometimes conscience is not so important for the future of the Protoss.


    Many people have died, but how can the rise of the protoss be possible without bloodshed?


    Satina''s heart slowly down, firmly shook her head: "then you directly kill them, protoss ban, you ask me a hundred times, I can''t know, you are just a waste of time."


    Nagula, who raised her hand and wanted to kill and threaten satina, put down her hand. People also stood up and went to satina. She gently pinched her chin and looked into her eyes. There was no color in her eyes except hate and murder.


    Nagula raised her head and took a deep breath: "it seems that Princess Anna can only be invited to my God''s palace to cultivate herself."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2754

    When a night passed, the news spread to all over the world.


    The little Protoss princess, the last member of the royal family, satyana, was captured by nagura and was now imprisoned in the palace of God.


    From the moment when the protoss was nearly destroyed by the demons, and nagula was powerful and cruel, everyone felt that the protoss had no hope of rising again. The only way to exist might be to survive in the crevice, but what was unexpected was that there was no chance to survive in the last crevice.


    Even Princess satyana has fallen into the hands of nagula. Can Protoss still have the chance to rise? A lot of people think it''s impossible.


    Mirage manor. At the moment of the sun rising, Chu Feng and Yihong came out of a room. Because satyana didn''t disclose any information, Chu Feng took Yihong back to the mirage manor again.


    As for what happened last night, Chu Feng knew, but he didn''t show up, because tomorrow is the full moon night. He didn''t want to have any conflict with nagula before the full moon night came. He wanted to face a wolf named nagula who only had bloodthirsty thoughts, and he didn''t want to face SVI''s clear devil.


    Eyes slightly raised, the corner of the mouth swept a touch of fun, and then this smile slowly disappeared, Yihong did not notice.


    Just look a little worried, no last night''s amorous feelings: "Chu Feng, do you really care about satina?"


    "She''s not in danger. What do I care about her?" Chufeng chufeng grinned and took Yihong to the garden and sat down: "nagula now catches her. The biggest possibility is that she wants to let the exiled Protoss choose to submit through satyana. Only in this way can nagula really rule the spirit world."


    "Otherwise, if the protoss are in exile, the rest of them will not accept it, and nagula will be very worried."


    In the past, we could still see the essence of chufeng''s plan from the surface. Now, we don''t know what chufeng is going to do unless he says it.


    Shaking his head to disperse the idea of inquiry, Yihong gently opened his red lips and asked, "well, next, are we going to prepare for a war with nagula?"


    "Yes or no." Chu Feng nodded, then shook his head: "although satina disobedient to make such a thing makes me uncomfortable, but in the end she did not betray me, just said some unimportant cooperation, so I want to save her before the night falls tomorrow."


    Yi Hong was slightly stunned. Just now Chu Feng also said that she should be rescued first. All of a sudden, Chu Feng said that she should be rescued first. All of a sudden, Yihong''s brain could not keep up with the rhythm.


    "Don''t think so much. I have my own plans." Looking at Yihong''s eyes full of doubts, Chu Feng pinched her face with a smile and then got up: "you wait here first. I''ll go to find kardashan and talk about life and ideals."


    Looking for Katherine?


    Yihong looks stunned. Without waiting for her to ask, chufeng has disappeared. Yihong stands up and looks puzzled. At present, chufeng has confirmed that kardashan has betrayed the Protoss. Even if he is looking for the Star City Lord, he should not be looking for kadaishan, right?


    To find kardashan is to tell nagula that she''s here?


    Yihong didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do, but felt that there was a little crazy meaning.


    At the moment, Chu Feng crosses the sky and is heading for the Star Tower castle. Last night, satina was taken away by nagula, but kardashan is still in the castle. Now Chu Feng wants to find her because she is still valuable.


    According to William, kardashan is a woman who pursues the most powerful man to rely on and has her own glory. For such a woman, she has no loyalty, and who can give her brilliance, then she is whose person.


    She can betray the protoss for her dream in her heart. Now can she betray nagula for her dream?


    Soon, he reached the sky above the castle. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled. Instead of looking for kardashan, he went to William''s room. At the moment, except William, who was seriously injured by nagula, there was no one else in the room.


    When he got to the bed, he saw how weak William looked. Although Chu Feng was not at the scene last night, he probably knew that William was used as a chip to blackmail satina.


    Raise your hand, the original force surging deep into William''s body. In a coma, William slightly moved his eyebrows, then slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Chu Feng, he was stunned. He wanted to get up and found that his whole body was injured and could not get up at all.


    "Don''t move yet."


    Chu Feng sat down, one hand on William''s chest: "I''ll help you to repair all the injuries first, and then talk about other things."


    William knew that Chu Feng''s methods were hard to explain. He closed his eyes with a cry, and soon felt the warm power swimming in his body. The pain and numbness were gradually disappearing, and his whole body was full of new strength.


    Just for a while, William''s injury was completely repaired by Chu Feng. He jumped up from the bed and moved his hands and feet. He was not happy to recover from the serious injury. He was just a surprise to the magic: "little wind. How did you do it? It''s amazing.""Keep it down." Chu Feng raised his hand and motioned to William not to be excited. He went to the window and drew the curtain. Then he said, "nagula left last night, but he also mobilized the magic guards to completely block the castle. Now as long as there is any disturbance, they will wash the castle with blood."


    "Your Aunt Anna''s sacrifice will not be worth it."


    Wen Yan William hurriedly converged his excitement, know that he must be calm now, or Anna will return to the security, will soon become a bubble.


    After a life and death experience, William also became more sensible: "less wind, you have to save Aunt Anna!"


    Then William knelt down in front of Chu Feng: "she is a good man. If she didn''t cooperate with nagula last night, many people must have died in Xingluo castle. Now she has been taken away by nagula and may suffer from any torture. The only person who can save her is Feng Shao you."


    Chu Feng quickly helped William up and patted him on the shoulder: "I have a plan. Now you go and invite kardashan to me. I have something to discuss with her. If you succeed, you can rescue your Aunt Anna soon."


    William was stunned: "look for that woman. Didn''t you tell nagula directly that you are here?"


    Last night, satina was taken away, but kardashan was still in the castle of Stella. If she had no problem, nagula should go with her!


    Chu Feng understood William''s meaning, patted him on the shoulder to show him not to be excited, and said, "she does have problems, but the existence of a person is a manifestation of value. Maybe kardashan can become my chess piece, reflecting the greatest value of her life."


    William seems to have a little hesitation, but Chu Feng has already said this, and just for his healing, William is not good to refuse.


    Nodding to let Chu Feng wait a little while, William left the room and went to the room where kardashan was. When he thought of meeting the woman he thought was disgusting, William was very uncomfortable.


    When standing at the door of the room, William moved one of his lower muscles to let himself smile as much as possible. When he felt more natural, he knocked on the door. After a while, the door opened. It was kardashan who opened the door. It was only in her face that she could not see that satina was in a hurry to be taken away.


    More like just a good sleep.


    However, thinking of Chu Feng''s account, William did not show any disgust, just a smile: "miss kadaishan, I''ll come to see you. I''m afraid that Aunt Anna will be taken away by nagula. You don''t have a good rest."


    However, she did not hear William''s words at all. She blinked up and down at William. If she didn''t know that she was not a woman of desire and discontent, she would have doubted whether she wanted to give William something.


    Then he was surprised and asked, "how are you doing?"


    Last night, nagula killed several people, and William was seriously injured. Although the injury was not fatal, it could not be completely recovered without a year and a half of cultivation. After only one night, William stood in front of himself, and kardashan felt it was amazing.


    Before he came, William had already thought out his words and said with a smile, "I have a good way to heal my wounds, so one night''s time will be fine. I''ll just come to see if you''re ok with Miss kardashan. I''ll rest assured that you''re OK. I''ll go back first if I don''t disturb you."


    "Wait!" As William was about to turn around, cadysan held his hand. "William, can you tell me how you healed?"


    She recovered completely in one night. This healing speed was unheard of. Even if there were magic pills, it would take at least a few days? So I was very curious. If I could get such a treatment, I might not worry about serious injuries in the future.


    After all, in the world of the strong, injury means death.


    "This", "this", "William" seemed a little hesitant.


    And such a look fell in the eyes of cadysan, and then it was hopeful. Holding William''s arm and leaning closer, she said with her pure and delicate face: "William, you can satisfy people''s curiosity for a while, or we will go to your room, you tell me?"


    William''s eyes flashed with triumphant color and a touch of disgust. He looked down to see cadyshan leaning against her arm, and said, "good, good, good!" in the dark


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2755

    In order to get William''s way to recover his injury quickly, cardesan followed him to his room, holding William''s arm all the way, without any intention of avoiding fear. It is unknown that she is William''s elder.


    "Open the door!"


    When she got outside William''s room, cardesan accidentally touched William: "I want to hear you say it. How did you recover?"


    The voice is not deliberately delicate, nor does it seem obvious to do it. But with that innocent face, it is unbearable love and affection. William shakes his head and doesn''t get involved in it. He tells himself that cardesan is acting. This is a man who is hypocritical to the extreme.


    Nodding and opening the door, William asked by his side, "go in!"


    Cardesan looked at William with great interest, but she had no doubt about it, and she had already thought about it. If she had to pay something to get William back to his injury, she would not mind letting William play once.


    Just entering, cardesan had not yet revealed the feelings of collusion with William, the whole person was stiff, blinking his eyes to see the Chu wind sitting in the room, for a time the brain did not respond to the meaning.


    The first feeling is to enter the wrong room or create illusion. How can there be an oriental face here?


    When he thought he might be late, William had already closed the door and quickly walked to Chu Feng: "less wind, she is cardesan."


    "I know!" Chu Feng smiled like a Pianpian, and faced with such a woman in the world called green tea bitch, it was familiar: "miss cardesan, I will introduce myself for the first time. My name is chufeng."


    Cardesan stood there without panic and scream, but her heart was in a mess.


    She thought about it constantly and even calmed herself. Then she decided immediately. She didn''t see Chu Feng, and she didn''t know how Chu Feng came here. But it doesn''t matter at this time. She doesn''t doubt whether the real Chu wind is in front of her.


    Go two steps forward, and put on your knees: "is the wind really low? Great. You can go and save my cousin Anna. She was taken by the Gula


    William standing beside Chu Feng was stunned. Kadaishan''s quick response made him curious. Was his guess wrong. Cardesan didn''t betray the gods at all. Otherwise, why would she want him to save people for the first time?


    William can''t see the situation, but for Chu Feng, he is more sure that there is a problem with kadaishan, because whatever it is, she should at least make sure that he is Chu Feng if she wants him to save satyana.


    Now just a word from William and his introduction, cardesan knelt on the ground, acting too fake.


    But Chu Feng did not tear her down in front of William, but reached out to help Kathy up and said, "William, go out first, miss cardesan and I, say something."


    William looked at cardesan and nodded out of the room.


    Chu Feng asked katieshan to sit down and said with her two legs folded: "miss cardesan, William has gone out, there is no need to pretend innocence in front of me, or to show your true face to talk to me. I am going to save satyana now. What do I need to do or give you to get your help?"


    "The beautiful eyes of cardesan flash, look innocent:" wind is small, what are you saying, how can I not understand? "


    Chu Feng laughed, his left eye will not be wrong, so he 100% sure that cardesan has problems, raised his hand and put up his finger: "no nonsense, as long as you can help me save satina, you can give you anything you want, maybe you think that Gula can satisfy your vanity, but I can tell you very responsibly, his brilliance is going to pass."


    "You don''t want to tell me you have nothing to do with nagula, everyone is smart and says there''s no need for that."


    "You either choose to help me or you choose to be killed by me now. Of course, if you help me, you submit to the betrayal of the gods of nagula. I can do nothing about it. I can also guarantee that satyana will not know it all her life."


    Kadaishan frowned. She was only known by her absolute close faith, except for nagula himself. How did Chu Feng know that she would not betray nagula?


    Want to say Chu Feng is deceiving oneself now, do not really know, but see Chu Feng''s expression is very determined, it is not like without the bottom of the air.


    For a moment of silence, cardesan blinked and said innocently: "wind is low. Do you have any misunderstanding about me? I do have some trade with nagula, but I am forced to play with that Gula. After all, a girl can''t play with nagula."


    Chu Feng has a deeper smile and more fun, and also appreciates kateshan a little bit. In this case, others will tear up the face like cunning and even shout. But katieshan doesn''t, she admits it with a very calm attitude, and she does not forget to show her innocence.If there was no left eye and what William had said before, chufeng might have believed it. Because of this, Chu Feng thought that she was farting for every word she said now.


    Now, Miss Cassandra, you can''t say that she needs to help me


    "Is it true that Feng Shao said just now that he could promise me Instead of answering Chu Feng''s question, kardashan threw out her own question.


    Chu Feng nodded: "what you pursue is benefit. What I need is help. If you can help me, I can give you benefit naturally. What do you want?"


    "I want you!" Kardashan narrowed her eyes and raised her mouth slightly. "If you finally defeat nagula and let the demons die, I want you. I want you to be your woman. I want you to help me become one of the masters of the spirit world. I want to be on equal footing with cousin satina."


    Chu Feng''s eyes glanced at her, and found that she underestimated kardashan''s ambition. I''m afraid this is something that nagula would never have imagined. Kadeshan had the mind to become the master of the spiritual world.


    He didn''t immediately answer kardashan''s questions, and he didn''t worry that kardashan would now send a letter to nagula. If kardashan was a smart person, she should know the benefits of multi investment. Of course, even if kardashan was a letter to nagula now, it would be useless. This room has been completely blocked by the demon kingdom.


    In Chu Feng''s silence, kardashan didn''t disturb him. She just looked at her beautiful and slender fingers, and her eyes were full of confidence.


    She felt that Chu Feng would definitely promise herself that there were only a few men in this world who could refuse her charm.


    This quiet time is more than ten minutes, Chu Feng broke this quiet: "if I do not agree?"


    "You can''t help me if you don''t promise me. After all, satina is my cousin." When Chu Feng felt that kadaishan would refuse, she said with a smile: "it''s just that I have always admired Feng Shao very much, and I want to take this opportunity to express my love to you. Of course, if you refuse, I don''t care. It''s just a little sad."


    Fuck you!


    At this moment, Chu Feng found that kardashan was more intelligent than he imagined. If it was other people, if she did not agree, she would certainly refuse to help. But kardashan could say that she was so great that even if he refused, she would also help.


    Not to think deeply in the past, Chu Feng also reflected the wisdom of kardashan, which is a way to retreat. If he does not agree at the moment, once kardashan is free, he believes that nagula will come soon.


    Knowing what she was thinking, Chu Feng pretended not to know. She walked up to her with a smile and looked down at her face like a fairy: "miss kardashan, are your conditions too good for me?"


    "I can rescue satina and get a fairy like woman like you again. I feel unreal. I was stunned just now."


    Kardashan is a woman full of absolute confidence in her charm. She never thought that this was just a trick of Chu Feng. She just lowered her head with shame on her face, and her voice was a bit delicate: "less wind, can you step back a little?"


    As if very timid general, Chu Feng mouth corner mercilessly twitches, the heart way a really can pretend to also retreat some.


    After taking a new seat, Chu Feng said, "it''s a pleasure for Chu Feng to admire Miss kadaishan. After defeating nagula, I will promise all the conditions you just mentioned!"


    "Really?" "That''s great. I can finally be a woman with less wind," she said


    Fortunately, there was not much in her stomach. Otherwise, Chu Feng must have vomited at the moment. She had seen a woman who could put on clothes, but she had never seen a woman as smart as kadaishan. What she yearned for was the dominant position of the spiritual world, but she had to pretend to care more about him, which made Chu Feng feel disgusting.


    However, in order to let kardashan reflect the greatest value, Chu Feng did not show any disgust, but looked forward to it: "I hope to see that day."


    Kardashan blushed. She did not know whether it was true or not. She lowered her head and said weakly, "what can I do with less wind? Cousin Anna is now in the temple of God. I''m afraid it''s not so easy, isn''t it?"


    Speaking of the business, Chu Feng''s look also changed solemn: "I have already thought of the way, then you can use your method to enter, and then,,"


    and www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2756

    With the sun slanting to the west, kadaishan did not dodge and left the castle of Xingluo to face the main city where the temple of God was located.


    On the top of the castle''s sky, Chu Feng and Yihong, who came over in the afternoon, stood there, staring at the distant figure of kardashan. The latter''s eyes flashed a confused color: "Chu Feng, kadaishan actually has cooperation with nagula. Don''t you worry that she will betray you at this time and let the plan fail?"


    "Gamble!" Chu Feng took a deep breath and said, "when I went to kardashan, I had made the worst plan, so I can accept what happened. Wait for you to hide near the temple of God. Once something happens, take satina away at the first time."


    "Tomorrow I''m going to war with nagula. The spirit world in the future can''t be without satina. I don''t want her to become a bargaining chip for nagula to threaten me tomorrow. Although it doesn''t work well, I don''t want to see her die in the end."


    Yi Hong took a deep look at Chu Feng and found that his change was amazing.


    Although he tried hard to maintain the stability of the universe, he never wanted to dominate the universe. Whether it was the lost country, the lost war realm, the wild demon realm or the hidden world, Chu Feng was left to others to manage, and would not interfere with it unless necessary.


    Now, in order to have a master who can not be rejected by the spirit world, Chu Feng does not hesitate to change his plan to rescue satina. He does not understand this kind of heart, but deeply admires it.


    However, Yi Hong also had some doubts: "even if you want to expose the plan ahead of time to save satina, that can completely leave kardashan behind. After all, she is an uncertain person."


    "You can get the most success with the least loss. Why not try it? Failure is not a big loss to me Chu Feng grinned and took Yihong''s hand: "and this is a person who is very important to satina. Instead, I want her to do something drastic. If I kill her, she won''t hate me."


    Yi Hong hears the speech, the mind is coagulated, the whole heart is then trembling for a while.


    It is found that Chu Feng''s layout is too deep for her to see through. It can also be said that kardashan''s life and death is in her own hands. It seems that Chu Feng wants her to rescue satina, but in fact, it is also a chance for kardashan to choose life and death.


    If kardashan does things according to the plan, it shows her value and can survive. If she doesn''t do things according to the plan, she will understand and take the opportunity to eliminate a danger when she is killed.


    Therefore, for today''s plan, success and failure, Chu Feng has no loss. On the contrary, the possible estrangement between him and satina can be eliminated in advance.


    Naturally, kadaishan, who was far away, did not know that she was designed by Chu Feng. She just flew quickly towards the God King''s palace. However, she was covered with a veil, which made people unable to recognize her. Relying on the token given by nagula, all the way was unimpeded. When night fell, she finally arrived at the palace of God.


    Just like the last time, kardashan just took out the token and the guards did not continue to investigate. Then she went in and saw nagula in the garden behind the temple of God.


    Nagula was there safely closed her eyes, heard the movement, opened her eyes, and saw the approaching kardashan''s eyes slightly coagulated. Suddenly, she threw out a slap in the air. Before kardashan was near, she was thrown out by a slap in the air and hit the ground heavily.


    The corners of the mouth stained with blood, the whole person looks delicate and pitiful, but also has a kind of sad and moving taste.


    Nagula got up and went up to her. She held out her hand. Kardashan was pulled up and looked at her coldly. "Do I approve of your coming? Don''t you know that your existence is still a secret, don''t you know that the king still needs you to deal with the accident that satina may be rescued? "


    This is nagula''s initial assumption. There is no one hundred percent helpless in the world. In order to prevent satina from running away again or being rescued by Chu Feng, nagula asked kardashan not to be exposed.


    In this way, in the future, it is equivalent to burying a nail beside satina and chufeng, a nail that can help him to find out the whereabouts of Chu Feng at any time!


    Kardashan, who was knocked over on the ground, didn''t stand up. She knelt on the ground with tears. She said pitifully, "devil, you are my favorite man. I can''t disobey your will, but this time I don''t want to come, because someone forced me to come."


    Nagula snorted, "are you teasing me? I don''t allow it. Who in the spirit world can force you? "


    "Chu Feng, he is really in the spirit world!" "I don''t know where he learned that I was already a devil, so he came to me and said," as long as I save satina, I can''t tell anyone. I betrayed the God family. "


    "I''m not Chu Feng''s opponent, but I don''t want to betray you, so I pretended to promise him, and then came to tell you."


    The coldness and anger on nagula''s face dissipated in an instant, replaced by crazy killing intention: "what do you mean, Chu Feng is looking for you, he is now in the spirit world?""Yes "He''s in the spirit world now, but after I''ve come to save satina, he doesn''t know where he''s gone. But I believe that if we plan well, in order to save satina, he will appear!"


    Nagula looked at kardashan, trying to see if what the woman said was true or false, but she couldn''t see anything but her pathetic appearance.


    However, he can be sure that kadaishan absolutely dare not cheat himself, Chu Feng is really in the spirit world, and has found her.


    The corner of his mouth glanced over Mori Leng''s radian: "it''s very good that I should torture satina in this way. Should Chu Feng appear?"


    "No!" However, kardashan stopped nagula''s thoughts and said, "I have a better plan, devil. You deliberately relax and let me take satina. Then I can gain absolute trust, so that I can mix in with Chu Feng and maybe know their plans."


    "When I help you to understand their plan, you can do it again. I believe it will be easy."


    Tomorrow will be the full moon night. What nagula can''t afford now is time. Although what kardashan said is reasonable and feasible, it has no significance for nagula now.


    As she passed the woman kneeling on the ground from the corner of her eyes, nagula''s expression was slightly playful. Suddenly, she saw through that she wanted to be a wall grass, not offended on either side, and then saw which side was favorable and which side to fall.


    But seeing through this point, nagula didn''t break through, because he still needed kadaishan''s chess piece, nodded: "then do as you say, and I''ll let the demon guards relax a little bit, and you take satina away."


    Kardashan didn''t dare to see nagula''s look at all. How could she know that her thoughtfulness had been penetrated by nagula, but she was glad to hear that nagula agreed with her statement. In this way, no matter who Chu Feng or nagula succeeded or failed in the end, she would be one of the meritorious ministers.


    Little did not know that kardashan thought that her intelligence was not only seen through by nagula, but also in the eyes of Chu Feng, who was thousands of miles away. He did not know what kardashan and nagula said. However, if kardashan did not sneak into the temple of God according to the plan, she had already violated the agreement.


    "This woman is a little more difficult than I thought. Nagula now knows that I am here. It seems that we need to change our plan. Let Wan''er and yun''er come to the hidden world. Maybe tonight is the last battle between nagula and me."


    Relying on Hong''s slight frown, she slowly clenched her fist and moved forward. She disappeared in front of Chu Feng. The next war may break out at any time. She needs to ensure the safety of satina and prevent the uncontrollable and dangerous situation of kardashan!


    After separating from nagula, kardashan, who thought she was clever, sneaked into the dungeon prison under the palace of God according to nagula''s instructions. After being brought back, satina was held here and kept under guard all day.


    Because nagula required absolute lifelike to lead to Chu wind, so she didn''t tell the guards any plans. When kardashan moved, she could only be absolutely careful. Otherwise, if the noise was too big, nagula would be angry that she was not doing well.


    At that time, the idea of not offending both sides will be disillusioned.


    Outside the dungeon cell, kardashan wore a veil and walked past. People who were not familiar with her did not know who she was. She first used the token given by nagula to pass the guard outside, and then walked in unimpeded.


    There was no obstacle on the way to the innermost dungeon prison center, but when it was approaching, four powerful demons stood in front of an iron fence, blocking kardashan''s way.


    Kardashan stopped and took out nagula''s token as she had begun, but it was not as unimpeded as the beginning.


    One of the four strong men just took a look and then moved his eyes: "the devil told me that no one with any so-called token and instruction from him can enter here except for his presence. Please go!"


    Kardashan also wanted to take satina away without any difficulty. She didn''t want nagula to have such an account, but also felt nagula''s ruthlessness.


    Because it''s for her to act completely lifelike.


    She took up the token, and when it seemed that she was about to turn around, she suddenly took her hand. She was extremely fast. Before the four demigods, who were at the peak of the demon clan in the later period, would have taken their lives completely. I''m afraid they would not have thought of it until the moment they died. That''s what nagula meant.


    In order to let Chu Feng not have the slightest suspicion of the emergence, but also to let wait to come out of satina do not doubt what.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2757

    After solving the four guards at the door, kardashan did not destroy their traces, because she had to wait for satina to see them, but she also tried to be careful, otherwise nagula would surely kill her if she was found.


    After opening the iron fence, kardashan stepped in warily. During this period, she met two powerful demons who were guarding inside. They were all killed by kardashan before they even had a chance to warn. All the way to the innermost prison, through a small hole in the sealed door, you can see the people inside.


    It was satyana who was imprisoned inside, but there was no rope binding. Instead, she sat there safely. She was completely blocked by nagula. She wanted to leave here. It was just a dream.


    Hand between the convergence of strength, directly let the iron door slowly melt away, no movement out.


    "Cadysan!"


    Satina was still wondering what was going on. When she saw kadaishan come in, she stood up with a startled look: "how can you come here? Go quickly."


    "Cousin Anna," she said


    However, no matter how much, satina came forward and pushed kardashan: "get out of here quickly. This is not the place you can come to. My meridians are completely blocked. Only saints can open them. It''s useless for you to save me. Get out of here quickly."


    Satina''s anxiety and care for herself made her feel a little uncomfortable, but soon she was suppressed by her feelings. She warned herself not to be moved by satina''s behavior. She was the one who would become a nagula woman or spiritual master in the future.


    Taking satina''s hand, she shook her head. On her small face, there was a stubborn look on her face: "no, I must save you. In the world of heaven and earth, we are each other''s last relatives. What should I do if you have an accident?"


    "No matter how dangerous ahead, I will take you away."


    Satina looked moved and hugged kadaishan: "good cousin!"


    "Come on, cousin Anna." "It''s still in the night now. As long as we speed up, don''t make any noise, I believe we can leave here."


    Satina also wanted to ask her to go first, but seeing her stubborn look, she finally gave up the idea. She firmly held her hand and said, "well, my sister will listen to you today."


    Because satina''s power was completely blocked, at this time, she was an ordinary person. She took her hand and quickly left. When she got out of the fence, she saw six dead demon strongmen all the way. She was even more moved by the adventure to save herself.


    As she neared the exit, she released satina''s hand. "Cousin Anna, wait for me first. I''ll get rid of the people at the door."


    Then she went on, very careful.


    Satina frowned and looked back. Didn''t she have killed everyone by the time she came in? Why did you want to kill people when you went out now? Why didn''t you come in just now?


    How to think about it, satina can not understand, but kadaishan can take the risk to save her, but also destined that satina will not maliciously speculate on the mind of cadysan.


    After a while, Katherine came back with some blood stains on her body: "cousin Anna, let''s go!"


    Holding satina''s hand, kardashan quickly approached the exit, all the way to the ground were the corpses of the demon strongmen, and from the expression of amazement on their faces, it seemed that they didn''t know what was going on when they died.


    Satina does not have time to observe at the moment, otherwise, she will find that these powerful demons were killed without precaution.


    Kardashan took satina out of the dungeon. The night was very deep. The moon was covered by dark clouds, and it was dark around without moonlight. When she took satyana to the sky, she also sent news to nagula. The plan was smooth.


    After sending the news to nagula, kardashan also sent news to chufeng, telling her that she successfully rescued satina and where to meet next.


    The reason why both sides inform each other, naturally or both sides do not offend the idea, of course, and so on, if Chu Feng appears, nagula will certainly appear, and no matter who wins or loses, kadaishan is confident that she will not encounter danger.


    Crossing the void, it didn''t attract the attention of any demon strongmen. It was also because nagula had ordered the demon guards around the temple to relax their defense. Otherwise, even if kardashan was the next God, she would not want to travel in the sky without a sound.


    About 500 kilometers away, kardashan stopped because she had sent a message to chufeng when she came out. But now Chu Feng has no response, which makes her feel a little confused. If Chu Feng doesn''t show up tonight, Gula will surely say she lied. By then,,,, and kadaishan can''t imagine what the result will be, and again Contact Chu Feng, looking forward to his quick return to the news, or quickly appear."What''s the matter?" said satina, frowning at the sudden stop of cadysan


    "Cousin Anna, can you contact Chu Feng?" After trying for several times, but there was no response from Chu Feng, kardashan thought for a while and said, "today I came to save you, which was arranged by Feng Shao. But now I can''t contact him now. Try to contact him, or if nagula finds out, we will still not be able to run away."


    Satyana smell speech a Leng: "Chu Feng looked for you?" Because kardashan risked saving herself, satina was not on the alert at the moment.


    "Yes Kardashan nodded and briefly said something about Chu Feng''s search for herself. Of course, she concealed her submission to nagula and betrayed the Protoss.


    After hearing this, satina was moved by the adventurous behavior of kardashan. She was also confused by Chu Feng. She thought he would no longer care about herself. She did not want to try to save herself. In addition to the complicated emotions, satina''s heart was still complicated.


    As for contact with Chu Feng, satina shook her head with a wry smile: "my meridians are blocked by nagula, and I can''t mobilize any strength. How to contact?"


    Kardashan also remembered satyana''s present situation. She was a little worried. She kept scolding Chu Feng''s son of a bitch. If Chu Feng didn''t show up tonight, nagula would surely say she lied. Even if she was willing to be the most humble plaything, she would not forgive her.


    Looking around, she couldn''t see anything. She felt that she had been fooled by Chu Feng, and then she went on. Now, in order to prevent nagula from pursuing her, she could only run away with all her strength.


    Although it is unlikely to run away, at least nagula will not doubt it now. She will only think that she is going to meet Chu Feng. When nagula reacts, maybe she is already safe?


    It has to be said that even at this time, kardashan''s mind is still very striking, but she is very angry with Chu Feng for playing with her. This completely pushes her to the opposite of nagula and makes her speechless. At first, kadaishan didn''t think that Chu Feng would not appear.


    If he doesn''t show up, then all that nagula said is a lie, and even dozens of dungeon guards who died, how can nagula let them die in vain?


    Chufeng son of a bitch.


    After repeating this sentence in my heart, kardashan and satina once again crossed hundreds of kilometers and had entered the area of star city. As long as you go out another 3000 kilometers, you can find the entrance to the small world leaving the spiritual world.


    As for staying in the spirit world, kadaishan has no such idea. Chu Feng doesn''t appear at this time, which has forced her into hundreds of people who can''t argue. Nagula only thinks that she lies because she is trying to save satina.


    Three thousand kilometers, under full speed will soon be able to arrive, but with satyana around, the speed will be a little slower. At the moment, kardashan wants to leave satina, but before the last minute, she doesn''t want to do so. Who knows if Chu Feng''s son of a bitch will appear.


    Now that there was an unexplained situation with nagula, kadeshan didn''t want to snuff out the last hope.


    As she kept moving forward, she was close to the entrance of some small world. She looked back subconsciously, but she didn''t see anyone chasing her. She was also relaxed.


    Satina, who was taken by her, was more curious. Chu Feng even asked kardashan to save her, but why didn''t she show up now? Or did she have another arrangement with kardashan, and now she wants to meet in other places?


    As for the question now, it is not safe before leaving the spiritual world. It will only distract kardashan''s mental power to leave at full speed.


    Slowly, you can see the entrance of some small world flashing light. You can see it clearly in this night. Kardashan''s mood is also a little relaxed. She scolds Chu Feng bastard in her heart, and her speed is also improved again. As long as she enters the small world, with nagula''s doubt, he may not chase after her.


    But all these fantasies have not fallen, suddenly the atmosphere suddenly sank, directly let Kardashian subconsciously stop.


    A dark figure suddenly fell from the sky. The evil spirit was towering. It was nagura who followed him.


    He looked back at the entrance of the small world with an ugly look. His eyes passed through satina and kardashan, and finally fell on her. If her eyes could kill people, she would have died countless times.


    Kardashan''s heart was frozen, and her whole heart was flustered. Chu Feng didn''t show up. Instead, nagula appeared. What should I do?


    And nagula said coldly, "it seems that I have underestimated the sisterhood between you, kardashan. Should I say you are stupid or should I admire you for taking such a risk for satina?"


    Kardashan''s heart sank, and nagula''s words confirmed her worst guess that she was really misunderstood.


    "Nagula, don''t hurt my cousin!" said satyana, who didn''t hear what nagula said


    Nagula laughed madly, and her eyes were cold and swept around the sky: "it seems that Chu wind will not appear. If it is so, then I will play with you well."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2758

    If there is any regret medicine in the world, kardashan vowed that she would never let Chu Feng deceive her. She would not even believe any words of Chu Feng. Then there would be no dilemma like this.


    Because no matter what she started to say to nagula, Chu Feng did not appear now, so she lied in order to save satina. Kardashan knew that even her own explanation was useless. Gula was a merciless person. How could she believe her because of her explanation?


    Qi Qi ran flashed in her eyes. She had imagined a beautiful tomorrow, but it was over before it started.


    "Chu Feng, you bastard!" he said


    This is her anger at Chu Feng, but for nagula at the moment, that is, kardashan has indeed played with him, and has cooperated with Chu Feng completely in secret to save satina, which is also a kind of trick and treat him as a monkey.


    His eyes twinkled with cold light, and the breath of yin and evil pervaded the air. The moon that had come out of the sky was covered by dark clouds again. The boundless evil spread out from the sky, making the spirit world which was heavy at night seem to boil in an instant.


    The first feeling is that Chu Feng is coming, and the demon Kingdom army is coming. But when I feel it, it is only the breath of nagula. Everyone is curious about what happened.


    But in that area, satina and kardashan are under the heavy oppression of nagula, which is more intense than the people in other parts of the spiritual world. It is a kind of pressure that people can''t resist at all. Kardashan is a little better. Satina is just a feeling of heaviness in her chest.


    His meridians were completely blocked by nagula. At the moment, he had no strength to defend himself. He could only bear it passively. I believe that once nagula started, he would only die.


    Kardashan''s face was ugly, and part of her strength began to protect satina. Now nagula didn''t trust her because Chu Feng didn''t show up. She didn''t know what chufeng was playing with, but this was her last hope. At the moment, she had no way out except to seize the last hope. She was forced to a dead end by Chu Feng.


    And satina is her last hope, once Chu Feng did not give up satina, then she also has hope.


    Nagura''s momentum is becoming stronger and stronger, no matter how much influence it has caused, it is totally arrogant.


    Behind him appeared the ghost shadow of the ancient demon king, holding the scythe of harvesting soul in his hand. At the beginning, Chang''e was taken away by this blow, and her soul fell. Nagula''s lips flashed a sinister smile and looked at satina. There was no color in her eyes except for killing the opportunity.


    For others, satina and kardashan are attractive enough to make men protective, but for nagula, who has split personality after merging with the demon emperor, they are just skin bags.


    With a cold smile, suddenly the spirit of the devil behind him goes forward. The sickle in his hand blows out with the breath of death. The air around him makes a whistling sound. The sky clouds roll and move, and it seems that they will collapse at any time.


    The power is too strong to stop.


    Satina and kardashan were pale at the same time. Seeing that the attack was getting closer and closer to them, they also found that they could not move and were locked. Their hearts were raised to the position of their throats and seemed to jump out at any time.


    Kardashan clenched her fist and turned her heart around. In an instant, she thought whether to abandon satina and leave. Although she could not resist this attack, she was confident that she could avoid it.


    However, such a thought was immediately put out by kardashan, and nagula had already moved to kill her heart. Even if she avoided the first attack, she would still die. Instead of abandoning satina and running away, she might as well face it together. Although she was still going to die, at least she was carrying a good name when she died.


    The gathering power of death has become more and more powerful. Apart from satina, the two people are getting closer and closer. Even their souls have begun to tremble, which is the shaking of death threat.


    The devil''s soul roared. The sickle of death had been raised high. As long as it fell, it would immediately hook off the souls of satina and let them die completely.


    Nagura''s face was ferocious, and a pleasure of destroying beauty appeared on her face.


    But all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of this was completely frozen in the next moment. Originally, the Chu Feng, who had cursed in her heart, broke out of the air and held satina and kardashan in her left and right hands. In a flash, things left the scope of the demon''s soul''s attack.


    Everything around him stopped, but a powerful magic power surged between heaven and earth. People in the spirit world felt the terrible smell of magic power. They all knew that the wind of Chu was coming, and the final battle to establish the master of the heaven and the world was coming?


    As Chu Feng rescued satina and kadaishan, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan appeared in vain. They stood on both sides of chufeng and looked at nagula with vigilant eyes.


    As for their appearance, nagula was not nervous, just a kind of play from the heart. The demon king''s soul returned to his back with his hand, just like a shadow that couldn''t move at all.The night wind is slightly cold, but it is not as cold as satina and kardashan at the moment. They did not expect that they could survive. They felt the waist held by Chu Feng, and satina''s heart was complicated.


    She knows that the appearance of Chu Feng this evening has changed the original plan and the war has come ahead of time!


    However, Chu Feng did a trivial thing like indifferent attitude towards this. He released satina and kardashan, and untied the meridian blockade of satina. His eyes turned to nagula, whose breath was much stronger than that in the universe. His smile was warm and moist: "devil, you are much stronger!"


    Nagula laughed and looked at Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan: "Chu Feng, I thought you would not show up tonight. Now it seems that God still loves me. How about taking your woman tonight to revenge Chang''e?"


    "But I really admire you for being able to make satina and kardashan believe in you and do things for you."


    Kardashan, who has calmed down, has nothing but resentment in her heart. She has no choice but to choose her position now.


    Chu Feng didn''t feel much about it. Waving the Holy Grail of light with one hand, it broke out of the sky and suspended in the void. The holy breath even overshadowed the momentum of Chu Feng and nagula: "it''s certain to avenge Chang''e, but relative to her hatred, I want to seek stability for people from all over the world."


    "Nagula, this evening is your death. Look at the world and your kingdom again."


    Nagula laughed and took a look at the Holy Grail of light. Although the Holy Grail was full of brightness, it was still shining with peaceful light. Although he was a little afraid, that was all. As long as it was not the full moon night tomorrow, he would not be afraid of anyone tonight.


    His hands spread out and the sound of breaking the sky set off a powerful wave. His momentum was much higher than that at the beginning. He drank like a Madman: "Chu Feng, I admit that your luck is against the sky, but miracles will not always favor you."


    "The three souls and four saints can''t leave you tonight. The existence of my king is a joke."


    "It seems that tonight, you are destined to be a joke." Chu Feng sighed and waved his fingers. The Holy Grail of light floating around sounded like a musical instrument. It was clear and moving. However, such a sound fell in nagula''s ears, but it was like thunder in his ears, which made his spirit a little trance.


    Chu Feng also took advantage of nagula distracted this moment, suddenly close, a powerful fist out of the air, carrying the destruction of heaven and earth like force toward nagula.


    Feeling the surging force, nagura shook her head and glanced over the Holy Grail of light. If it kept making a sound, it was more or less scattered to her own spirit.


    Dark scold a damned, nagula burst to drink, Chu Feng''s broken empty fist immediately dissipated invisible.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also pulled satina from the left and the right at this time, and they left for a long distance, because in the next war, even if the strong people in the divine realm were too close, they would die.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan return at the same time. Chu Feng and nagurading have a lot to do with each other. With the Holy Grail of light, it is difficult to win. They must join hands with him to fight against the enemy.


    Three saints together, that kind of prestige is earth shaking, nagura is in it, there is dignified at the same time, more crazy.


    Because as long as we kill them tonight, he will be the only one who can control the world and the stars.


    Under the influence of the Holy Grail of light, Chu Feng, together with Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, constantly attacked nagula from three directions. Almost all of his strength was devoted to each attack, because he did not have to do his best to fight nagula, who was already half human and half demon. That was to say, he was not responsible for his own life.


    While watching the battle from afar, kardashan squeezed her powder fist. At first, her attitude was that it doesn''t matter who wins nagula or chufeng. Now she hopes that chufeng will win, because if Chu Feng fails, nagula will surely kill her.


    "Don''t look, stop with me the strong demon clan!"


    At this time, Yihong, who was secretly ready to rescue satyana at any time, also appeared in an instant. The momentum of the God of nature exploded: "nagula has mobilized the army of the spirit world to come."


    Kardashan had never seen Yihong, but when she looked at Yihong''s eastern face, she thought it was the man of Chu Feng. Subconsciously, she asked, "what about the demon Kingdom army?"


    Yihong looked at the distance and could already feel the demon people coming here. Hearing the words, he narrowed his eyes: "Chu Feng said, it''s not time for the demon Kingdom army to go out."


    "What!" After hearing the speech, kadaishan exclaimed, but Yihong had already flashed away, and one person and one sword rushed into the camp of the demon army.


    Satyana frowned slightly. She didn''t know why Chu Feng didn''t send out the demon Kingdom army. She held kadaishan''s hand, which was slightly angry. "Forget it, let''s do it. Maybe Feng Shao still has plans. After all, the demon army is not afraid. The real terror is nagula!"


    Kardashan was tricked by Chu Feng, but she lost nagula''s trust. At the moment, the demon Kingdom army did not move out, which was even more uncomfortable. She bit her lips and nodded with hatred: "hope!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2759

    In the case of relying on Hong and satina as the two gods of nature, kardashan is basically not in great danger, and the existence below the divine realm can not get close to her at all.


    However, the existence of the demons'' realm of God of creation is limited. It is impossible to escape the blockade of Yihong and satyana, so that all these people are suppressed in the remote places of Chu Feng and others. Even if they are far apart, the prestige caused by the fierce battle of the Four Saints is still earth shaking.


    At first, Chu Feng and others would also worry about the scope of the destruction of power, but after the madness of nagula, there was no need at all. Even if they did not destroy everything within the scope, nagula would destroy all this.


    Although nagura, who has the fighting power of three souls and four saints, does not have an advantage in terms of number, but his strength makes up for this and makes his heavy mood gradually relax these days.


    At first, she felt that Chu Feng had got the Holy Grail of light, and even the demon emperor could wreak havoc on him. Nagula mistakenly thought that Chu Feng and demon Zun had died together, but after some confrontation at the moment, nagula found that Chu Feng was indeed stronger than before, but there was still a big gap between him and her.


    If not for the existence of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, nagula is confident that she has already overwhelmingly ravaged Chu Feng, but even so, nagula also firmly believes that the final victory belongs to her, at most it is just a waste of time.


    The dark clouds above the sky have become more and more thick and will collapse at any time. In the night sky, only the space tearing and the color of light caused by a few people fighting can be seen. People in the distance are under great pressure. Each branch of the demon clan is still the people of the big city states, and even some people have begun to withdraw.


    This is Jihad, which can not be compared with ordinary divine war. If it is really fully opened up, the whole spiritual world will appear extremely fragile. Before the victory is decided, they don''t want to risk their lives.


    The pressure is getting heavier and heavier. The sound of the collision of forces vibrates thousands of miles away. The wind and cloud change color. It is like the terror of the end of the world, and the dust is all over the sky, but none of them can calm down.


    When Chu Feng''s eyes were fixed, Minghong''s magic sword broke through the air and turned into a thousand swords, which blocked nagula who was about to attack Lu Wan. Lu Wan was temporarily separated from the whirlpool of terror, and the demon king''s soul was unable to start.


    The terror of the war situation temporarily eased. Chu Feng looked at Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, and felt a little relaxed. He just looked at nagula, who was manic. His eyes became more and more dignified. His strength was beyond Chu Feng''s cognition, or even a grade stronger than his original expectation.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Zhang yun''er came to Chu Feng''s side, and his eyes were similar and dignified: "why not withdraw first?"


    Through the fight just now, the strength of the three people can''t hurt nagula. Moreover, nagula''s terror fighting power is still getting stronger and stronger. If we continue, Zhang yun''er is very clear that they can only fail in the end.


    Chu Feng naturally understood this, but now it is not that they want to withdraw, but whether nagula will let them withdraw.


    This evening nagula waited so patiently, until satina and they wanted to enter the small world before they showed up, which shows his eagerness. Now he appears, how can nagula allow him to leave again? After all, tomorrow is the full moon night. Nagula''s heart must be more anxious than anyone else.


    Slowly clenched his fist, looking into the distant sky, you can see that Yihong and satyana are surrounded by powerful demons, but there is no danger. Although the powerful demons are numerous, it is impossible to hurt them.


    Take a deep breath, Chu Feng burst out a terrible killing opportunity: "how can I leave without letting him bleed tonight?"


    The black cape moves with the wind, and the momentum of Chu Feng is constantly climbing. The sword of Minghong is drooping, and a lonely and lonely atmosphere emerges on him.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are surprised to see Chu Feng. At this moment, Chu Feng''s determination and change completely exceed their expectations.


    Although judging from the initial fate track, Chu Feng will certainly be able to kill nagula, and even go to the realm of infinite close to the supreme, but now there is no such opportunity. If we continue to fight fiercely, no one knows what will happen.


    Holding Chu Feng''s hand, Zhang yun''er looks at the far sky and seems to be in a crazy nagula, and her tone is a little anxious: "Chu Feng, don''t forget the plan."


    Chu Feng knows that Zhang yun''er means to wait for tomorrow night, but now the situation, can we wait until tomorrow night?


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng broke away from Zhang yun''er''s hand, and the magic light''s wings opened slowly, and her expression passed a faint sadness: "Chang''e has been dead for a long time, I believe she has been waiting for me to avenge her. Even if I can''t revenge for her temporarily, at least I should draw a sword for her, otherwise how can I afford her love?"


    In the words, the wings of magic light trembled. The next moment, Chu wind appeared in front of nagula in an instant. The power of terror gathered and split a sword like cutting off the years.


    The endless sword spirit and bloody pressure surged between heaven and earth. The air wave that leaked directly destroyed everything in the sky. Whether it was mountains, rivers, or the gathering place of people in the spiritual world, they all slowly disappeared in the terrible killing intention of Ming Hong magic sword. The magic power was so powerful that it shocked the whole world.Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan look at each other, and they nod slightly. Xuanyuan sword and star sword appear in their hands at the same time. They are women of Chu Feng. At this time, they have no better choice but to fight with Chu Feng side by side.


    Turning into two wonderful figures, they rushed into the area of the fierce battle between Chu Feng and nagula, and let the fighting situation sublimate again. The spirit world is already in a situation of complete movement, but no one pays attention to it at the moment.


    Their eyes and hearts have only one meaning, that is to kill each other, to kill their enemies.


    Nagula should attack the three Chu Feng, and the demon king''s soul will also break away and launch an attack at any time. As long as it is hurt by the demon''s soul, there will be no harm to the body, but it will let the soul leave the body completely. Once the soul leaves the body, there is no hope of survival.


    Zhang yun''er cooperates with Chu Feng to fight against nagula, the most important thing is to defend the demon king''s soul attack, because the attack of the demon king''s soul at the moment symbolizes death.


    Zhang Yuner is the goddess of fate. She symbolizes hope and life. Her strength can just restrain the attack of the demon king''s soul. However, the devil''s soul is not an entity. Apart from blocking its attack, Zhang Yuner can''t hurt the devil''s soul at all.


    The only way to eliminate all the crises is to kill nagula. As long as you kill nagula, there will be no danger.


    With the sound of heaven and earth, nagula seems to have no weapons in his hand. However, the attacks from Minghong magic sword, Xuanyuan sword, or star sword have been completely eliminated by him. Even the influence of the Holy Grail of light on him is just to distract him a little. In addition, nagula is still fierce in battle and has the intention of gaining the upper hand.


    All of a sudden, Lu Wan''s star sword was waving, carrying the power of the stars all over the sky. When she went towards nagula, nagula disappeared in front of the people and was silent.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and suddenly he said, "Wan''er, go up!"


    Lu Wan did not look around. When she heard the warning from Chu Feng, she fell into the sky, and nagula appeared just above the sky. Her five fingers twinkled with cold color. If Lu Wan had not fallen just now, she might have been seriously injured.


    "Can you run away?"


    However, nagula did not attack Lu Wan and was not distressed. Instead, she showed a funny smile.


    Chu Feng''s heart thumped, and an ominous premonition pervaded his heart. Looking at Lu Wan, his pupil suddenly shrank: "Wan''er, be careful!"


    Suddenly, nagula appeared behind Lu Wan, and the dark forces gathered in his palms flashed out in an instant. This time, the warning of Chu wind was fast, and Lu Wan''s reaction was also very fast. However, compared with nagula''s attack, it was still a little slower. Being blasted on the left hand, Lu Wan''s breath suddenly felt floating.


    Chu Feng swept over the night sky and hugged Lu Wan, looking at the front end: "what''s going on?"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan also found a strange scene, because two nagula appeared above the void, and the breath of the two nagulas was very stable, as if both were entities. However, it is not surprising that a person can be separated, and Chu Feng and others can also do it, but the separation is an entity. How can it be possible?


    Two nagulas slowly fell down and stood in parallel with Chu Feng. One of them said with a smile: "in the present world, there is a saying in the Taoist school that one''s life is two, two is three, and three is all things. My king has swallowed the blood of the endless gods, and there are also complaints from thousands of creatures. Do you know what this means?"


    All of a sudden, two nagulas seemed to divide into two cells, two into four. Slowly, the whole night sky was filled with nagula. At a glance, there were thousands of them. The most damned thing was that each one seemed to be an entity.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and swept through every nagula, and his look gradually became ugly, because every one was in general, and there was nothing strange about it.


    "Die for me!"


    At this time, satina, who completely deterred the demons from gathering, asked Yihong to take care of kardashan. She came alone, holding something like a scepter and smashing it at a nagula. Her eyes flashed with a fierce look: "I want to avenge my dead Protoss compatriots!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2760

    Satyana was not far away, but she also wanted to attack nagula. This is what Chu Feng couldn''t have imagined. How could she be the opponent of infinite saints?


    The so-called "infinite sage" is the existence at the peak of the sage, which can be said to be the most powerful person who is close to the ancient supreme, and nagula is such a existence at the moment. Otherwise, under the joint efforts of the three Chu Feng, nagula will not be able to resist.


    Where does satina come from?


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to shout for satyana to be careful, everything seemed to be fixed. She saw that the scepter in satyana''s hand was directly blasted on the body of a nagula. Originally, she thought that it was a separate body and had no entity. However, when satyana''s Scepter fell, it fell steadily on it.


    The nagula even gave a shrill cry, as if in great pain. Then she fell down into the sky and burned up, turning into fly ash in the sight of Chu Feng.


    What''s going on?


    Chu Feng, Lu Wan, or Zhang yun''er looked at all this with astonishment. They had already felt the power of nagula through the fight just now. Not to mention satina''s scepter, it is that the chaotic artifact in their hands of the three of them can not hurt nagula''s share, but why is it like this at the moment?


    The one turned into fly ash is definitely not a separate body, but a real nagula. How could it die?


    Satina also stood there in a daze. Just now she felt that what she was attacking was a virtual image of nagula, which was used to confuse the eyes of Chu Feng. But when the attack fell, she found that it was not a virtual shadow at all. What''s the matter?


    "Not good!"


    Lu Wan thought of something, and exclaimed in shock. Her body shape flashed by and brought satina to her. When Chu Feng and Chu Feng looked at her, Lu Wan said solemnly: "every statue here is an entity. Although I don''t know why, it''s said that the demon clan forbids art and can be separated by casting entity."


    Glancing over thousands of nagula, each face was angry: "the only difference is that these sub bodies will also take away the power of noumenon, but if they are close to us, they will instantly have the strength of noumenon and give us a fatal blow."


    "Just now satina attacked nagura, and she was unprepared. She killed one of her avatars."


    Lu Wan''s explanation makes Chu Feng and others seem to understand something. All around them are the entities of nagula, but when they are separated, they also separate the power of nagula. In this way, it seems that the nagula entity that can be killed by satyana is at most of the power of the early creation God, or the power of the upper God?


    If all of them are killed in a moment, is nagula going to die?


    Chu Feng doesn''t know if it will, but this is an opportunity. In the roar of thousands of nagula, his body moves towards the sky, and Minghong''s magic sword is held high to stab the sky. It is even more glittering and bloody. He can see that there are many ghosts around the sword.


    Even issued the sound of Ming Hong magic sword, the music of death.


    The endless sword light shot out, just like the goddess scattered flowers, and went towards thousands of nagula. Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan did not delay. Knowing what Chu Feng wanted to do, they timely offered their weapons to cooperate with Chu Feng''s action.


    "What a disappointment


    Seeing that the sword light was about to kill all nagula, he suddenly sighed, and nagula disappeared in the void. All the sword Qi from the attack fell into the air and exploded on the earth, causing a huge sensation.


    Above the void, there is only one Nagra, which is clearly the noumenon.


    A sinister glance passed by satina, and a smile of Yin measurement: "kill me, you should die!"


    Suddenly, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan blocked satina in front of her. They felt nagula''s violent killing opportunity and knew that he was going to kill satina, and satyana was very important to Chu Feng. They absolutely did not allow such a thing to happen.


    It is just that the strength of the two people is strong, but there is still a big gap in the face of nagula today. Before Chu Feng arrived, the two were directly bombed. Although there was no serious injury, it was obviously impossible to stop nagula from killing satina.


    Chu Feng gave up the rush to help, his eyes fixed and his fingers bent. The Holy Grail of light, which had been making a mysterious sound, sounded like an ancient clock. On the way forward, nagula''s body was stagnant, and the force of the blow out was weakened a lot. However, the Holy Grail hit satiana fiercely.


    In the atmosphere of several saints fighting, satina herself is under great pressure. At the moment, she is bombarded by nagula''s power. Although it is only 12 / 10, it is already a great harm to satina.


    Graceful body flies across, and red blood comes out of the red lips. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan do not go to investigate the situation of satina, but run up with swords to stop nagula''s violence again.


    Chu wind across the night sky, is falling in the arms of satina.Feeling the cold of her body and being in the arms of Chu Feng, satina felt a trace of warmth and helplessness on her face. She said with a sad smile, "I''m sorry, I seem to be holding you back."


    Chu Feng shook her head and motioned satina not to speak, because her meridians were seriously damaged and her breath was very disordered. If she continued to speak, it would probably involve more serious internal injury.


    Holding up his hand, the Holy Grail of light came to Chu Feng''s hand. As soon as his eyes congealed, it was raining in a small area. Chu Feng caught the rain with the Holy Grail of light. When the rain stopped, the cup was crystal clear.


    On the edge of satina''s mouth, Chu Feng said: "this is used by your ancestors of the Protoss. I have tried it once, and it is really useful. Now I don''t have time to help you heal. You should drink this to delay the injury."


    Satiannah gave a cry and drank up the water in the Holy Grail of light. The entrance was cool. It was not like the rain falling from the sky, but more like the first-class nectar.


    Feel the body warm and comfortable, and even clearly feel that the damaged meridians are rapidly repairing, which is much faster than when Chu Feng healed her wounds. When you come out of Chu Feng''s arms and have a look at the Holy Grail of light, you can see the complicated color in your eyes.


    In the past, the Grail of light was just a legend. Now it is in front of us, and through our own feelings, we can be sure that the Holy Grail of light has magical effect.


    It''s just a pity that the Holy Grail of light belongs to chufeng now. It has nothing to do with her and has nothing to do with the Protoss.


    Chu Feng looked at satina as if she was OK and said, "your injury is recovering. Stay away from it. You can''t participate here."


    Then he quickly turned to help Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er. This is the Jihad area. If it was too close, it would be no different from looking for death. Chu Feng was a kind-hearted person, but for the future of Wanjie, he didn''t mind occasionally being kind.


    Because Chu Feng rushed to save satina just now, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan were all slightly injured. Although it was not a big problem, in such a holy war, a little injury would be infinitely expanded.


    Nagura''s posture became more and more crazy, and even felt the arrogance and arrogance belonging to the demon emperor. The fighting power has become more and more violent, and even there are more and more means for the demon emperor, namely, the great Shura swallowing technique.


    If it was not for Chu Feng and others who had anticipated and prepared for this, they might have been succeeded by nagula.


    The three quickly stepped back and stood together. In an instant, they gathered their strength together and formed a huge light ball in front of them. Nagula did not rush forward to attack endlessly, but raised his right hand, forming a dark light ball the size of his head.


    The corners of her mouth flitted a faint playfulness. Suddenly, nagula threw out the light ball in her hand: "die for me!"


    Chu Feng and his three men also jointly blasted out the huge ball of light and collided with nagula''s attack. For a moment, the surrounding air seemed to be drained out, and the time was still for a moment. Then suddenly, a startling explosion occurred. The terrible air wave swept over, and Chu Feng and others were a little unstable.


    In the endless light, even eyes can not open, suddenly a thunder through the thick dark cloud, let the original tense situation stop, Chu Feng three people, or naguradu subconsciously looked up into the night sky.


    That thunder is too melodious, too long, as if from the distant past.


    And the thunder is so familiar. Everyone here has heard it. All of them subconsciously withdraw their eyes and look into the distance. Satina stands there with the shadow like angel wings behind her. Her body is constantly rising, and there is a light light light on her body. It is peaceful and comfortable.


    Chu Feng''s three people were stupefied, and then their faces flashed with joy, but nagula''s expression was hard to see the extreme: "damn the Holy Grail of light, can it help the God of nature break through to the saint?"


    Because at the moment, there is a light Saint Wei on satyana, and the dull thunder above the sky. It is from the 49 heavy sky that the voice of the nine Heavenly God thunder, which has broken through the saints, is naturally very clear.


    Nagula thought that it was the Holy Grail of light to help satina break through the saints. The three Chu Feng also had such a guess, but satina herself knew it best.


    What the Grail of light has brought to her is only to repair her whole body''s wounds. As for the breakthrough to the saints, she just bursts out all the strength she has absorbed, triggering the holy robbery.


    Because except for the present opportunity, there will be no such opportunity to break through the saints in the future, and there is no need to explain. Now it can be said that it is the holy land realized after serious injury.


    "All the people of the demon clan will listen to the orders!"


    Nagula snorted coldly, how could he allow the camp of Chu Feng to appear a saint again, raised his voice and cried: "stop satina from breaking through to saints at all costs, even if you all die."


    For nagula, as long as the birth of a saint can be prevented, even the death of all people is worth it.Chu Feng also realized that satyana''s breakthrough at this time was a good thing, and also the biggest bad thing. He frowned deeply: "Wan''er, yun''er, you two protect the Dharma for satyana. I''ll drag nagula. As long as satina breaks through to the saint, we''ll have a better chance of winning. At least we won''t be short of manpower."


    Satyana, who was already in a very high sky, heard Chu Feng''s words, and her eyes flashed a light sadness. She thought that if one day Chu Feng knew the truth, would she still treat her like this?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2761

    As if from the distant land of the nine gods of thunder sound more and more heavy, the powerful demon clan in nagula''s death order completely agitated up.


    A demon God of fortune against Zhan Yihong, she can not stop, the rest of the powerful demons all want to die in the direction of satina, although so many people together are not satina''s opponent, but the nine heaven God thunder is coming.


    If there is a little distraction, satina will be greatly hurt in the thunder of the nine heavenly gods. At that time, even if the auspicious cloud ladder comes, she will not have much energy to climb it.


    "Go


    The strong man of the demon clan has been crazy, and Chu Feng gives an explosive drink to Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan who are still hesitating.


    Zhang yun''er and LV Wan''er frown deeply and look at nagula, who is gathering the terrorist attacks. Now the three people are not the opponents of nagula. They can resist. If they go to protect the Dharma of satyana, it means that chufeng wants to fight against nagula alone. What is his opponent?


    Chu Feng clenched Minghong''s magic sword. Knowing the woman''s mind, he said, "if satyana died in front of me today, I would have a bad conscience. After all, I let her return to the spirit world. Otherwise, although she can''t rise to the protoss now, at least her life is guaranteed, isn''t it?"


    Calm words pierced the night sky and fell in satina''s ears again. The woman clenched her lips and closed her eyes. She was afraid to look at Chu Feng. Her heart would become very fragile and even be undulated by the string in her heart. As Saint slave said, she fell in love with Chu Feng carelessly.


    A similar and complicated person is kardashan, because Yihong''s hand blocked the demonic God of creation. Some powerful people in the divine realm were killed by satina at the first time. Now, the powerful demons can not hurt her much, so she stands at a distance away from home.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, I feel that she is overthrowing her cognition. All along, Chu Feng''s reputation in the world of heaven and earth is a cruel and bloody God of killing, but also has a strong reputation for being sentimental.


    However, seeing Chu Feng and hearing what he said at the moment completely overturned kardashan''s conjecture about chufeng. For the sake of satyana, he had to face the invincible nagula alone. Why?


    Nagula, who is gathering the momentum of the terrorist war, is laughing, and her eyes are full of banter: "Chu Feng, your amorous feelings are very popular among women, but at this moment it will become your fatal weakness. Facing me, your greatness will appear very small and even very laughable."


    Chu Feng ignored nagula''s arrogant words, looked at the two women beside her peacefully, and repeated: "go!"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan don''t want Chu Feng to fight nagula alone, but at the moment, the meaning of Chu Feng is very clear. If he persists, Chu Feng will certainly be distracted and unable to concentrate on the battle, because he is worried about satina.


    Two people sigh a, for Chu wind should not be sentimental, but also special helpless.


    Turning around, they suddenly appeared not far away from satina. The heavy pressure of the sage directly deterred the powerful demons who were approaching. Among them, the strongest one was the lower God. Facing the taboo goddess and the immortal God, they still knew what it was to hit the stone with an egg.


    "It seems that the king has to destroy all this beauty."


    Seeing that all the demons were blocked, nagula sighed, and the power of destruction leaped between the five fingers of his right hand: "it''s OK, it''s just a waste of time. Wait for Chu Feng, you''ll find that your decision is so stupid."


    "Is it? But I don''t think so Chufeng gentle smile, even in the face of danger at the moment, he can still show a natural smile.


    Holding the sword with one hand, the Holy Grail of light is like a shadow, and the dark light is shining on the demon''s armor. Chu Feng rushes to nagula with an indomitable attitude, and it is better to start first.


    Although nagula despised chufeng in his mouth, he attached great importance to chufeng in his heart. After all, he carried everything of the ancient demon king and inherited some memories. In ancient times, the demon king could make the ancient devil fall. How could the more powerful and taboo demons be the weak?


    Nagula clenched his right hand, and the spirit of the demon king behind him also raised his sickle. As long as one blow blows out, it is a double attack. Nagula does not believe that Chu Feng can stop his own double attack.


    However, Chu Feng''s fierce attack didn''t make him see anything at all. The sound of Ming Hong''s magic sword was like a piece of music. The sound of the Holy Grail of light made nagula fidgety. It really distracted him. If there was no holy grail of light tonight, he believed that he might have solved Chu Feng and them.


    The eyes showed a deep darkness without white eyes. The corners of his mouth rose up, and a fist shot out of the air. The dark rays flashed away, as if to swallow up the Chu wind. The sickle of death god in the hands of the demon king soul behind him also fell, which was to cause damage to the body and soul of Chu Feng at the same time.


    Chu Feng and the attack are about to collide. Nagula''s face has already appeared ferocious and proud smile, but with the fall of the first nine Heavenly God thunder, nagula''s smile also solidified on her face.


    He also rubbed his eyes subconsciously, because both physical attack and soul attack penetrated through Chu Feng''s body, as if Chu Feng had no entity at all, and these attacks could not cause any harm to him.Subconsciously, nagula was hallucinated by the Holy Grail of light, but when you look again, the fact is the same, Chu Feng has not been affected at all.


    Suddenly, she felt the pain coming from behind. Nagula couldn''t help but scream bitterly. She quickly moved forward and looked back to see Chu Feng standing behind him. The Minghong magic sword in his hand was slowly put down. The bloodstain on it was completely absorbed by Minghong magic sword.


    Nagula''s eyes were ferocious and looked at the slowly disappearing figure of Chu wind. It was obvious that the speed of Chu wind had reached a level that the naked eye could not detect just now, and the noumenon had already arrived behind him.


    Feeling the wound left behind by Minghong magic sword, it seems that there are countless ants biting. Nagula clenched her fist, surrounded by gray gas, her eyes twinkled, and she turned into two color eyeballs.


    The voice also became hoarse: "Chu Feng, you have successfully angered me."


    It was a mixed voice, including the voice of nagula and the voice of the demon emperor. Chu Feng just gave a faint smile and shook the Minghong magic sword in his hand: "not only to anger you, but also to kill you."


    Ha ha, ha, ha, and nagula laughed wildly, but the laughter was very bad. When the laughter fell, nagula looked at Chu Feng fiercely: "your tone is still so big, but I am not in the mood to kill you now. Wait for me. I will kill you finally. I will kill the people you value first."


    All of a sudden, nagula turned around and flashed like a shadow. The target was satina, who was experiencing the thunder of the nine gods.


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed and didn''t catch up, because he couldn''t catch up with him. He just offered Minghong magic sword and turned into a streamer. This evening, he has decided to let satina live safely, so no one wants to hurt her.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan have been on guard all the time. Seeing that nagula is not fighting against Chu Feng, they are coming towards this side. They quickly exert their own strength and make the area that satina breaks through is completely blocked by a light screen.


    Nagula''s violent attack fell on it and could not break through at all. As soon as her cold eyes coagulated, nagula turned over and blocked the Ming Hong magic sword that followed her. She burst into a drink and forced her to retreat.


    Chu Feng came like a shadow and caught Minghong''s magic sword. After a glance at the light screen barrier, he knew that this was the protection created by Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan. However, it is unlikely to block nagula. The key lies in yourself.


    Without wasting too much time, Chu Feng raised the Ming Hong magic sword and directly wielded a sword. The power of Minghong''s magic sword with three sword spirits could destroy a god of nature and seriously injure the sage, but it had no effect on nagula.


    After raising his hand, Chu Feng''s attack turned into invisible. His body slowly moved forward and his voice hoarse said, "it seems that I want to stop satina. I can only let you become a dead dog first."


    Chu Feng hook finger: "say I will, practical action is the king."


    "I''ll make you regret it." This time, Chu Feng''s behavior completely angered nagula. Seeing him roaring like a wild animal, he directly rushed at Chu Feng. The demon spirit behind him disappeared, but nagula''s momentum also rose to a higher level.


    Chu Feng looks relaxed, but only he knows the difficulties. He resists nagula''s attack and tells Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan that he will persist until satina breaks through the holy land. When satyana succeeds in breaking through the holy land, he will withdraw immediately, so that they can get ready for the evacuation channel.


    Otherwise, if the time comes to evacuate rashly, nagula will lock in and launch a relentless pursuit.


    Satyana, who had passed more than seventy nine heavenly thunder, stood in the center of the defensive circle. Seeing Chu Feng''s passive defense, she looked worried: "reverence God, goddess, please help fengshao!"


    "Don''t talk, concentrate on breaking through!" Lu Wan was also worried about chufeng, but she believed that chufeng was a man of discretion: "as long as you break through our hopes, the future of the protoss will be brighter. As for chufeng, we should have confidence in him."


    Satyana''s expression was stagnant. She bit her lips tightly and resisted the thunder of the nine heavenly gods from the 49th heaven. However, her eyes had never left Chu Feng''s body. Her heart also changed slightly, and her firmness to the beginning appeared wavering.


    Zhang yun''er touched satina''s eyes and frowned: "you don''t want Chu Feng''s pay to be useless, so concentrate on it. Otherwise, after nine days of thunder, you can''t walk up the ladder of auspicious clouds. Once you are distracted, you will die!"


    Satina nodded, kept her mind and told herself secretly that efforts are the greatest reward for Chu Feng''s efforts!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2762

    Since nagura, satina has also ushered in the tragedy of her saints. However, for the people in the spiritual world, there is no excitement that a second sage will appear in the spiritual world, but a kind of fear and expectation.


    It is hoped that the spirit world can still exist after the war, because the fierce battle between Chu Feng and nagula is about to collapse the nearby star city, and countless people have been lost and far away from this area. Moreover, the war is still going on, the degree of destruction is spreading, and most of them are on the way to escape.


    Only a small number of people, do not want to miss the Jihad scene, courage to approach.


    It''s a pity that they are not welcomed by a wonderful battle, but have not been close to the death.


    Saints, all living beings, are above the way of heaven. An idea can change a world, a gesture can make the earth flow into a river, and a look can make the stars move with his ideas. When the two sages open up to fight, there are only endless disasters for mankind.


    People in the spiritual world have never been so eager for peace, but Chu Feng and nagula will eventually die. Before a person falls down, it is destined that this fierce battle will not stop.


    What''s more, it is not only the spirit world that is affected, but also the most serious one. Through the small world of the spirit world to the secret place of the morning light, and then from the secret place of the morning light to the rest of the world and all the big and small worlds, it can be said that the whole universe has ushered in the shock brought by the war.


    In this war, we can also feel the auspicious spirit of satina breaking through the saints.


    On the endless sky, we can''t see the body shape of Chu Feng and nagula. We can only hear the terror and the destructive power of their war. Satina has stepped up the ladder of auspicious clouds, but it will take a little time to get to the upper heaven. Zhang Yuner and LV Wan dare not relax for a moment and are alert to the demons.


    Because in the process of breaking through saints, if you can resist a little under the fury of the nine heavenly gods thunder, then you can only bear the pressure passively on the Xiangyun ladder. Once distracted, it will dissipate between the heaven and the earth. No one knows how many terrible gods of creation have fallen on the Xiangyun ladder since ancient times.


    Chu Feng did not hesitate to fight against nagula alone, but wanted to ensure that satina succeeded in breaking through to the sage. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan could not let him down.


    Between the change of the sky and the earth, the dark clouds were blown away by the terrible wave of the two men''s war, and a loud sound was heard. The disappearance of Chu Feng and nagula appeared at the same time. Judging from the situation of the two people, Zhang Yuner and LV Wan were all worried.


    The Demon Armor on Chu Feng''s body has been cracked. Minghong''s magic sword is stained with blood, but the blood is flowing down chufeng''s arm, with traces of dirty blood and confusion on his face. The breath of the whole person is a little more empty and fragile than it was at the beginning. You can clearly feel that it is supported by a spirit.


    They could not help but frown and looked at nagula with dignity.


    The reason is that nagula has no more injuries than the wounds on her back left by Minghong magic sword. It is totally overwhelming and rampant Chu Feng. The infinite sage is really not what the current Chu Feng can fight against.


    Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan looked at each other, and then shook their heads. They all wanted to fight with Chu Feng. But now satina is on the eighth ladder of auspicious clouds, and there is a long way to go. If they leave now, the protection will be scattered. The powerful demons can stop satina from becoming a saint.


    However, if not, how can Chu Feng fight against the powerful nagula?


    "I don''t want to die. Nobody wants me to die."


    Chu Feng feels Zhang yun''er''s looseness. After passing by satina, she stares at nagula with a grim smile in her eyes: "it''s so easy for nagula to kill me?"


    Zhang yun''er and Zhang yun''er look sluggish. Even at this time, Chu Feng still doesn''t want them to participate in it. She must first ensure that satina enters the holy land.


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Nagula laughed wildly, and the air was surging around him, and a whirling dark whirlpool appeared around him: "Chu Feng, it seems that my vigilance to you is superfluous. With your strength now, you are not my opponent at all. Even if you add the worship God and goddess, it is nothing more than that."


    "Now I''m going to stop satina from becoming holy. I''ll see how you can stop me!"


    Wrapped in the dark whirlpool, nagula''s long hair flew toward the protection cast by Lu Wan and Lu Wan. Without any accident, Chu Feng blocked his way, and his face was wearing a strange smile.


    Nagula was about to mock Chu Feng''s overstepping power. Suddenly, a thunderbolt burst out, and the thunder of heavenly punishment came down from the sky. Although it was only one, the power brought by it was enough to destroy the whole world.


    Nagula looked ugly, felt the terrible power contained in the thunder of punishment, and knew that if she dodged, the spirit world would collapse immediately. She was angry and said, "you are crazy!"


    If it is on the other interfaces, nagula will not care about the destruction of the world, but this is the spirit world, which is the habitat of demons. In the future, he will give orders to Wanjie here. How can it be destroyed in the hands of Chu Feng?


    He yelled and yelled. In the chufeng''s banter, nagula roared, and his momentum soared. He did not want the spirit world to be destroyed. At least, he did not want the spirit world to be destroyed unless he had to.Chu Feng slowly raised the Ming Hong magic sword. When nagula was fighting against the thunder of heaven''s punishment, his body slowly became blurred, and finally completely disappeared in the sky.


    When nagula had eliminated the thunder of punishment, she found that Chu Feng had disappeared. The wound caused by Ming Hong magic sword was hard to recover. The pain still spread all over the body. Nagula sneered and said, "do you still want to do this? Do you think you can succeed?"


    In the process of drinking, nagula''s eyes also swept around sharply, but there was no trace of Chu wind at all, and even a little breath of Chu wind activity could not be felt.


    If it wasn''t for the magic power of heaven and earth, nagula would almost have doubted whether Chu Feng had abandoned Lu Wan and others.


    But that''s what makes nagula very upset. He is now the strongest one in the world. He can hurt people and soul to the greatest extent. Everything is invisible in his eyes. How can we not find Chu Feng at this moment?


    His eyes are more and more ferocious, black and white eyes are full of fierce killing, but no matter how angry he is, there is still no trace of Chu Feng.


    It''s not only that nagula can''t find Chu Feng, but Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er don''t know where Chu Feng is now. The only thing for sure is that Chu Feng must still be in this area, but they don''t know where it is hidden.


    I don''t know where the enemy is, which is the most irritating. Nagula roars like a wild animal, and her strength rushes out like a tide. She wants to find out the trace of Chu wind, but she doesn''t respond at all.


    Lu Wan''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at the Holy Grail of light floating above the void in the distance, recalling the time of ancient times.


    At that time, the God King and the devil king got the Holy Grail of light and darkness respectively. They often attacked the powerful existence of the East, and they would not be found. They relied on the Holy Grail of light, because it seemed to send out a sound wave to affect people''s thinking, so that people could not detect the changes around them.


    In fact, Chu Feng stood in front of them at the moment, just as if he was invisible. There was a flash of color in Lu Wan''s eyes. Maybe this is an opportunity.


    When Lu Wan thought of the possibility, the disappearing Chu wind appeared, just above nagula''s head, and turned his head to nagula. Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan were stunned. Their hearts couldn''t help beating. Is that crazy?


    "Devil, be careful!" In the distance, he also found the strong wind.


    However, Chu Feng was so weird that there was no breath fluctuation at all. When the powerful demon group gave warning, Chu Feng slapped his back hand downward, with a strong force of origin, and severely hit nagula''s face, which directly made nagula look like Venus and dizzy.


    Holding back that uncomfortable feeling, nagula quickly dodged away. Only when she looked back, she found that Chu Feng had disappeared again and disappeared without a trace, as if she had never appeared at all.


    Her cheek was burning and painful, and her head was still a little dizzy. Nagula''s voice was low and hoarse: "Chu Feng, I''m going to tear you into pieces. You come out to me!"


    But no matter how angry nagula was, he couldn''t let Chu Feng show up and clenched his fists. Nagula lowered his head, his eyes were ferocious to the extreme degree, and there was a huge shadow behind him, but it was not the soul of the demon king, but a bigger figure, and not a human.


    When the dark shadow was completely formed, all the people found that it was the body of the wolf. They knew that nagula and the demon emperor were fused. Obviously, that was the body of the demon emperor. But what was nagula going to do?


    All of a sudden, the wolf shadow behind nagula rushed out and stretched out a big dark hand toward the protection cast by Lu Wan and Lu Wan. However, nagula himself was not moved, but stood there with extreme indifference, waiting for the appearance of Chu Feng. Obviously, he wanted to use attack protection to make Chu Feng appear.


    In the attack of the wolf virtual shadow, Chu Feng also appeared quietly again, but he did not stop the wolf virtual shadow, but appeared behind nagula and stabbed out with a swift sword.


    Because nagura was on high alert, the sword did not give him a thorough cold, but it also left a deep scar.


    In particular, Minghong''s magic sword is too evil. It has thousands of blood stains and contains endless resentment. A simple wound will bring endless trauma. Nagula''s face is ferocious and ugly, and you can see that it is twisted and deformed. Her body is facing forward, and there is no Chu Feng in her back.


    Clenching her fists slowly, nagula said in a cold voice, "when I''m a monkey, you''ll know what a stupid thing it is."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2763

    The shadow of the wolf who attacked the defense disappeared in an instant, and the evil atmosphere around him also calmed down in an instant. At this moment, nagula completely restrained her momentum and became peaceful.


    But now is the time of life and death. How could nagula do this?


    Chu Feng didn''t know where he was, but Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan could feel a kind of heavy pressure gradually coming. They smelled a kind of wind and rain coming, and the extreme danger came from nagula.


    But there is the Holy Grail of light. How can nagula deal with the hidden Chu Feng? What chips does he have?


    At this moment, the world was very quiet. All the people''s eyes shifted from satina on the ladder of auspicious clouds to nagula, because he gave up resistance completely. But nagula was not at the end of his tether. Why should he give up? Suddenly, a dark streamer flashed, and Chu wind appeared again, singing the red devil The sword, with its unparalleled power of terror and destruction, went towards nagura.


    Nagula felt it, but he didn''t feel dignified and nervous. Instead, he showed a strange smile. All of a sudden, he leaned over and handed his right hand forward. His momentum suddenly burst out, which made the heaven and earth shake. Along with him, he burst out: "die for me!"


    The sound of puffing Chi became the only sound at the moment, and all the pictures seemed to freeze at this moment.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan were still the powerful demons who were deterred from the distance, or Yihong who was fighting with the demon God of creation, or kardashan, who was far away from the center of the fierce battle. They all looked stiff and did not blink. They looked at the fixed frame above the void.


    How could this happen?


    Chu Feng appeared. Normally speaking, nagula could not dodge at all. In fact, nagula did not dodge. However, Minghong magic sword did not hurt nagula this time, but stopped when there was still 30 cm away from nagula.


    It''s not that Chu Feng wants to stop, but that he can''t go any further.


    His face was hard and painful. Chu Feng slowly lowered his head and looked at his heart. He was pierced by a gun and stabbed from behind. Although he didn''t hurt the heart, the violent power contained in it made the whole body of Chu Feng feel powerless.


    What''s going on? The devil''s armor can''t stop it. What''s the rage of this gun?


    Nagula''s spear pierced Chu Feng''s body, and a grim smile appeared on his face: "chaos artifact, but not only you have it!"


    "That''s a gun, a gun, a gun!" Lu Wan reacted first, looking pale.


    Haoyue spear, one of the ten magic tools of chaos, and heminghong magic sword, Xuanyuan sword and so on, are naturally formed in the chaos. They have magical power, or attack, or defense, or save people, each has its own different functions.


    For example, Minghong magic sword is bloodthirsty. The injured person will suffer much heavier damage than the physical damage, leading to the continuous loss of strength.


    And the bright moon gun, the main attack!


    It is the only weapon that is mainly used to attack among the ten magic weapons of chaos. It has violent power and can break through the void and cut the stars with a single shot. The real fighting weapon is not stronger than Minghong''s magic sword, but it is more suitable for fighting between two people.


    Lu Wan bit his lips and clenched her pink fist. She felt the weak breath of Chu Feng. She looked ugly: "nagula, where did you get the Haoyue gun?"


    Among the ten chaotic artifacts, the ones born today are Minghong, Xuanyuan, Banyue, stars, Holy Grail of light and sun shooting bow. The rest, including the bright moon spear, have not appeared for several generations. Lu Wan even suspected that they have disappeared in the ancient universe.


    But now nagula even took out the bright moon gun, and stabbed it out when Chu Feng couldn''t respond, causing him serious damage.


    Lu Wan can be sure that the gun was obtained by nagula, because if it was the treasure obtained by the ancient demon king, then with the help of the dark grail and the bright moon gun, the demon king could be able to move freely and freely in the universe. How could he be killed by the demon king?


    Her eyes are a little more dignified. The star sword in her hand is lifted slightly, and Zhang Yuner also raises Xuanyuan divine sword. Nagula is strong enough with bare hands. Now she holds a Haoyue gun, which is the main attack. Her combat effectiveness will only be more powerful.


    Chufeng took a deep breath, but the breath didn''t come back. Nagula raised his hand, and chufeng''s body was also lifted by the spear. Suddenly, nagula''s hand was shocked, and the Haoyue gun was pulled out directly from chufeng''s body.


    Blood spray, Chu wind can''t help but fly to the distance, nagula eyes become cruel, raised the bright moon gun, pointed at Chu Feng: "today, I''ll let you know, the gap between you and me, that''s heaven and earth!"


    "Don''t come out!" Chu Feng condenses her own strength, and at the same time, the original strength is constantly repairing the wound. It''s just that the injury caused by Haoyue gun can''t be easily repaired. Let LV Wan and Zhang yun''er calm down with a burst of drink, and Chu Feng stabilizes her body shape.


    He looked down at the bleeding wound and came out directly from his heart. If he had not been a saint, he would have died.His eyes were slightly sad. Passing by the fast attacking nagula, Chu Feng took a deep breath to ease the pain. He leaped over the attacking nagula and looked at satina. At the moment, he had already stepped on the eighteen auspicious cloud stairs. He only needed to insist on it, and then he could safely leave here.


    Clenching his fist, Chu Feng tried to burn his own strength. The body on the edge of collapse, except relying on a spirit to support, has no better way.


    Seeing that nagula was about to approach, Chu Feng''s clenched fist slowly loosened and seemed to want to give up resistance.


    But when nagula''s spear seems to be going through Chu Feng''s body for the second time, suddenly Chu Feng''s left eye flickered with nagula''s eyes, and nagula''s attack stopped in an instant, and the whole body was stiff for a moment.


    He saw the eyes of Chu Feng, just like a whirlpool of darkness. In the whirlpool, he saw endless blood, death, and the boundless invasion of the soul.


    Nagula felt absurdly that he was dead. Now he was a dead man. The evil spirit of terror spreading on his body was weakened, and a trace of stillness was born. The whole person stood in the void without moving.


    Zhang Yuner and Zhang Yuner are both worried about the safety of Chu Feng. They see that nagula, who is about to attack, stops unexpectedly. They are both stunned. Why does nagula stop suddenly?


    Before they could think of a reason, Minghong magic sword broke away from Chu Feng''s hand and soared into the void. Chu Feng also slowly retreated. His right hand seemed to be powerless, and then fell heavily: "kill!"


    With a whoosh, Minghong''s magic sword shot down like a meteor and went to nagula.


    The dangerous and horrible smell of blood came from the dull stillness brought by Minghong magic sword. He woke up in a trance. Seeing Chu Feng standing in the distance, he was startled by a cold sweat. He knew that he had been designed by Chu Feng.


    Feeling that Minghong magic sword''s violent killing machine has locked in himself, nagula temporarily dismissed the idea of attacking and killing Chu Feng, and raised the bright moon gun to play a powerful force to block Minghong''s magic sword.


    But this time, Minghong magic sword was stopped and soon flew away. After a distance, it attacked nagura again, just like the navigation and positioning missiles installed in the world, attacking nagula constantly.


    Nagula scolded him to be damned, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly. This is Minghong magic sword, the head of the magic weapon. The most important thing is that he has been injured several times by Chu Feng, which is not fatal, but involves his maximum activity ability. If he is careless, he may be seriously injured by Minghong magic sword.


    See Minghong magic sword back and forth shuttle, nagula body in which, use the bright moon gun to block the countless attacks of Minghong magic sword.


    Chu Feng stood in the distance, slowly repairing his injury, and urged Minghong''s magic sword to attack nagula with his powerful idea. However, his mental strength was too scattered at the moment. Finally, Chu Feng was completely allowed to attack nagula by himself.


    Minghong magic sword with three swords is too cheap if it can''t play with nagula''s Haoyue gun.


    After a deep breath, Chu Feng coughed. It was not easy to quickly repair the injury caused by the Haoyue gun. Seeing that satina had been on the top of the twenty auspicious cloud stairs, Chu Feng clenched his fist. As long as she persisted for a while, when she went to shangchongtian, everything would be ok.


    Unfortunately, contrary to his wishes, nagula''s bright moon gun suddenly soared and became bigger, sweeping it directly, sending the Ming Hong magic sword flying out of the sky.


    Chu Feng''s eyes congealed and opened his hand. Minghong''s magic sword returned to his hand. No matter how powerful the weapon is, it is still limited. After all, it can''t resist the weapon controlled by the owner himself.


    Nagula did not even look at Chu Feng, but coldly looked at satina. Now for him, chufeng is a person who can be killed at any time. If satyana goes to the heaven, there is no way.


    Carrying the bright moon gun, she cut through the night sky and prepared to destroy the defense circle by the most powerful means. As long as the defense circle is destroyed, satina will dream of becoming a saint, which is hard to realize.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and held back the feeling of powerlessness brought by the serious injury. The wings of magic light trembled, and then he blocked nagula in front of him. This time, nagula didn''t talk much nonsense. Because time was not enough, he held the bright moon gun in both hands and suddenly split between them: "die for me!"


    Chu Feng clenched his teeth, Minghong magic sword lifted up and collided with Haoyue gun fiercely. The light produced by the powerful collision made everyone in the distance unable to open their eyes. The explosion of air waves made Chu Feng fly out and hit the ground, making a deep hole, which set off smoke and dust all over the sky.


    Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan have solemn eyes. They don''t cry out in a hurry. They just increase their strength to prevent the defense circle from being smashed by nagula. As long as the defense circle exists, they will win today!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2764

    After the obstacle of Chu Feng was eliminated, nagula raised the bright moon gun. The sharp head of the spear was shining with dim light. Although it was only a slight point, everyone could feel that the power gathered in it was terrible.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan''s brows could not help but sweat. Although they were in the defensive circle, the powerful and destructive atmosphere formed by nagula put a lot of pressure on them. It seems that they also understand that Chu Feng would rather fight nagula, who is irrational, than face him with clear thinking.


    At least nagura, who turns into a werewolf, doesn''t know how to use the ghost''s soul to make soul attacks.


    With a single shot, all the forces were concentrated at one point by nagula and stabbed at the defensive circle with irresistible power. At this time, satina just walked up to the twenty-two auspicious clouds. It seems that only two steps are left to reach the heaven, but sometimes one step can become a natural moat that is hard to cross.


    The gun head collided with the defense circle thoroughly, and the sound of inch by inch fragmentation sounded. Everyone could see that the defense cast by Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan was breaking down little by little, which could not stop nagula''s powerful attack.


    The two men changed color at the same time, holding the sword at the moment when the defense circle was completely broken. Satyana only had a little left to succeed. Chu Feng had already paid a lot for this. At the moment, they could not fail, otherwise the efforts ahead would be wasted.


    However, nagula is totally crazy and doesn''t mean to be entangled with them. Haoyue gun comes out of her hand, carrying a powerful force to block Zhang Yuner and LV Wan from approaching.


    At the same time, a nagula''s body appears. The body with half of his strength holds the Haoyue gun and forces Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan back with one lift and one stab.


    He is an infinite saint, even if one is divided into two, he is still as strong as this!


    Nagula''s body gave a cold smile, and slowly rose to the position parallel to satina. The corner of her mouth was joking: "Princess Anna, is there a feeling of collapse now? It''s only one step away. It''s just a pity that you never have a chance to go up again."


    Satyana has been standing on the 23 steps of auspicious clouds. If she goes up one step, she can go to shangchongtian. At that time, even if nagula is so strong, she will not be hurt.


    It''s just a pity that Zhang Yuner and LV WAN are separated by nagula, and Chu Feng is directly abused by nagula. I don''t know where he is. No one can help him any more.


    But even so, satina was not distracted by nagula. She was only one step away. Although she knew that this was an impossible step, she had already reached this position. Naturally, she would insist.


    Hard to step up, satina went to the twenty fourth auspicious cloud ladder.


    Nagula did not look anxious to ponder. Even if she stood on the 24th auspicious cloud ladder, she was still confident that she could be prevented from becoming a saint, because it was only half of entering the upper heaven, and the last half step was needed before she could completely leave the next heaven. That was absolutely safe.


    Nagula likes the feeling of failure at the last step.


    His right hand drooped and opened his hand. He was ready to destroy satianna at the last half step, and let her become another hateful, half step saint on the Xiangyun ladder!


    Qi Qi ran flashed in satyana''s eyes. She knew that Chu Feng and his wife had worked hard. It was not that they were too incompetent, but that nagula was too powerful. After all, no one had thought that nagula would have one of the ten magic tools of chaos, Haoyue gun!


    If there was no Haoyue gun, Chu Feng could still deal with nagula under the influence of the Holy Grail of light, and he would not break the defensive circle the most time. But now it is said that everything is false.


    With only the last half step left, satyana can walk into the upper heaven and transcend the way of heaven. It is impossible for nagula to kill her any more. Only half a step is left, which is also the most difficult to succeed, because nagula has raised her hand, and the terrorist power gathered is enough to make her fly ash.


    Slowly, a ferocious and comfortable smile appeared on her face. Suddenly, nagula said, "die with hatred!"


    One hand blows out, nagula seems to have been able to see satina''s death, but the next moment nagula''s smile solidified. I don''t know when Chu Feng appeared in front of him, and that palm was blocked by Chu wind.


    The foot that satyana lifted up also went into shangchongtian. In a trance, it might be only a second. Satyana completely disappeared in the sight of nagula and walked into shangchongtian. However, when she walked in, her eyes looked at Chu Feng, which was moving and complicated.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, condensing the body''s final strength at the most critical moment to block nagula''s attack, Chu Feng showed a playful smile: "nagula, I like to see your expression now."


    Nagula was full of violence and anger. She looked at the gradually disappearing ladder of auspicious clouds. Satyana had already stepped into shangchongtian. Now, even if he wanted to stop it, he couldn''t help it. All this was caused by Chu Feng. He even wanted to use his body as a shield to make satina holy."Even if she becomes holy, she can kill you!"


    Anger and violence interweave. Nagula''s hoarse and ugly voice reverberates between heaven and earth. Once again, a palm falls on Chu Feng''s body, and his body, who is fighting with Zhang yun''er, comes back to merge with him.


    Holding the bright moon gun, nagula''s look could not be too ugly: "a saint was born, a saint died, but the result is still the same?"


    The body quickly fell, and the head of the Haoyue gun in his hand pointed at chufeng''s throat. He could not stop satina from becoming a saint. Now the only thing he can do is to kill chufeng. As long as chufeng is dead, everything will not be a problem.


    Zhang yun''er and LV Wangang just separated from nagula in a fierce battle. They couldn''t catch up at all for a moment and a half. They looked worried and said, "don''t!"


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and wanted to use the Holy Grail of light to block the next blow for himself. Suddenly, he felt that he was in a weak place, and had a light smell of milk. He was very familiar with it.


    Eyes look up, do not know when the dream appeared, and hugged him, Chu Feng mouth twitch a bitter smile: "what do you want to play?"


    He took away Chang''e and Phoenix''s blood, and now he will die in nagula''s hand, but the dream appears again and saves him. Chu Feng doesn''t know what kind of mood it is. He can feel the goodness of the dream, but she has done something that people can''t understand.


    The dream didn''t answer Chu Feng''s question. As soon as her body came, she held Chu Feng in her arms and left nagula''s attack range. Looking at the desolate Chu Feng in her arms, she whispered, "you should die in my hands, otherwise how can I eliminate the resentment of being desecrated and frivolous?"


    Although the words are so said, but in the words of the dream, Chu Feng can not hear a trace of resentment, more like the love between lovers in general.


    Ignoring nagula''s anger in the distance, Chu Feng held a trace of strength to hold the dream''s small hand. When she blushed, she said, "I don''t know why you want to do those things, but I believe you have your own reasons and difficulties. When I calm down nagula, you will be my woman."


    "If you are despised by me, I''ll take charge of it. Then you won''t have to kill me."


    This is a dangerous environment, Chu Feng can say such words, there is no sense of crisis.


    The dream looks slightly affected, a heart can''t help jumping, this is the first time Chu Feng said he was responsible, but soon the dream let himself not think, cold face drink: "don''t be garrulous!"


    Chufeng laughs and faints. In his dream, he always feels very comfortable. Even if nagula is still there, the danger has not been eliminated, but it doesn''t matter.


    "True man!"


    Nagula has risen up and stares at the dream with sinister eyes: "I don''t know how you appear, but I can feel that you don''t seem to want to be enemies with me. Let go of the Chu wind. I''ll treat you as if you didn''t appear."


    It was supposed to have been destroyed in ancient times, but now there is a statue. Although nagula is arrogant and does not pay attention to anyone, she is still a little afraid of the ancient practitioners. After all, in that era, the ancient practitioners were the absolute masters of the universe.


    The dream slowly raised her head, and then looked away at the sky. Satina had gone to the upper heaven. If there was no accident, she would soon become a saint.


    That night, the dream was to tell Chu Feng the truth and let him be careful of satina, but she had no time to speak out because of nothingness.


    Clenching his lips, taking back his eyes, he stared at nagula coldly: "you didn''t listen to him. Are you responsible for me?"


    "If he dies, who is responsible?"


    This is not a reason at all, it is just a kind of saying that dream wants to save Chu Feng.


    Nagula laughed wildly, and the evil spirit surged: "Chu Feng is not good at it. It''s very powerful to make women die. But what''s the matter? God worship and goddess plus Chu Feng are not my opponents. Now Chu Feng is just like a dead dog. Do you three women want to fight with me?"


    "If it is so, I will make you go to hell and be happy."


    Haoyue gun lifted up and pointed straight at the sky, and the demon king''s soul appeared again behind nagula.


    A pair of evil eyes swept Meng, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan with a cold smile: "I will not hurt your flesh, I will hook your soul, and then use the power to let the most humble female soul occupy your body and become my plaything. Ha ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha Wake up!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2765

    Satina has successfully reached the upper heaven. If she returns safely, she will be a powerful saint. Although nagula will not pay attention to it, when the number of saints accumulates to a certain extent, the pressure is still great.


    At present, even if the Chu Feng camp removes Chang''e who has died, there are still four saints. If satyana returns safely, it will be five saints. Nagula doesn''t want to face too many changes, so of course, she is reluctant to kill Lu Wan, and she can''t help doing so now.


    The demon king''s soul changed more and more, and even completely blocked the white fish belly in the sky, which led to Lu Wan''s inability to see through.


    The dream looks at chufeng, who has fallen asleep in his arms. I don''t know whether to cry or to laugh. At this time, everyone''s spirit is tense to prevent being destroyed by nagula. In such an environment, Chu Feng can still sleep so sweetly. How much heart can it take?


    Helpless shake his head, dream holding Chu Feng body slowly back, nagula eyes a coagulation: "want to run, is it possible?"


    The spirit of the demon king rushed up with the scythe of the God of death. The huge sickle was raised high. The dream took a faint look and looked very calm. When the scythe of death was about to approach, the dream directly held Chu Feng and disappeared in place: "Chu Feng will die, but definitely not in your hands."


    Nagula looked stunned, and quickly went forward, the bright moon gun suddenly stabbed out, but this time the dream with Chu Feng was really gone, completely disappeared in front of him.


    Ferocious drink way: "how possible?"


    As an infinite saint, nagula is confident that she can lock in anyone. At the moment of attack, he has locked all the retreat routes of the dream, preventing her from escaping the attack of the demon king''s soul, and then follow up to give a fatal blow.


    But now the dream disappears like this, leaving and disappearing from his lock. It''s so weird.


    Clenching his fist, he doesn''t care whether the dream leaves nagula. What he cares about is that chufeng is not dead. Although he is seriously injured and can''t fight with himself in a short time, as long as he is alive, it will be a problem.


    "Demons, honor the gods. They have run away."


    Is thinking about whether the dream hidden in the space cracks, whether or not to try to find out, the strong demon in the distance to drink.


    Suddenly, nagula''s attention was attracted to the past, but Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan were no longer seen, and even Yihong and kadaishan disappeared. It was obvious that when he was attracted by the dream, he took the opportunity to leave.


    The facial muscles twitch, nagula felt boundless anger surging into her heart. Today, he has the absolute upper hand. As long as you add more strength, you can kill Chu Feng one by one. But now, when the distance to success is so poor, Chu Feng and all of them are gone.


    What''s more, no matter what kind of investigation nagula did, it was impossible to know which direction Lu Wan and others were going. It was totally silent.


    He raised his head and roared to the sky, "Chu Feng, I must kill you."


    With the bright moon gun hanging down, nagula wanted to order a direct war, but just about to open his mouth, his heart suddenly became stuffy and spewed out a mouthful of blood. The wound caused by Ming Hong''s magic sword had some influence on him, because the sword spirit was mixed with too much evil Qi, which was penetrating his body a little bit.


    Nagula took a deep breath and used his strength to suppress the spread of the evil sword''s damage. Now his injury must be controlled immediately, otherwise it will become more and more serious. At this time, if the demon army is not in charge, it is just going to die.


    Slowly calming down his mood, nagula went straight out of the sky, ready to go back to the blood pool underground palace of his royal highness. He recovered as soon as possible. Then he led the demon army out of the spirit world, and after killing the demon army, he left for the hidden world. This time, he would never hesitate to kill Chu Feng and others!


    Of course, there is another reason not to go now, that is, today is the full moon night. When the full moon rises in the evening, he will become a werewolf, which is certainly not suitable for war.


    The sun is rising, and a new day is coming. The battle between Chu Feng and nagula is dangerous for people in the spiritual world.


    But even so, many people in the spirit world are still moving to the outside world. Because Chu Feng is not dead, he will fight nagula. This time, it has already made the whole spirit world turbulent. If we go to war again, who knows if we are so lucky this time?


    In addition to the demons who dare not leave and the big city states, most of the people in the spirit world are moving to the small worlds of the spirit world. The future spirit world will certainly be a battlefield full of disasters. Under the Jihad, no one can be alone. They don''t want to die so early.


    In this tense atmosphere, the mirage manor in the Star City area is peaceful.


    As the saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest. Lu Wan and others didn''t leave the spirit world at last. When they designed to escape, they just swayed a few places, and then they returned to the mirage manor. Next, dream came here with Chu Feng.


    At present, all parties are tense. The spirit world is more defensive against the outside world. It is certainly not expected that they are still in the spirit world, so it is a safe place.A door opened, Zhang Yuner came out from inside, looking a little tired: "Chu Feng''s injury is too serious, plus his own taboo is still a saint, contrary to my strength, I just can ease his injury, want to recover completely, it''s a little difficult."


    Lu Wan looked into the room and saw Chu Feng, who was lying in bed and had not yet woken up. She seemed calm, but her heart was full of worries about Chu Feng.


    If Chu Feng was the God of nature, Lu Wan could completely recover Chu Feng''s injury without Zhang yun''er''s help. But now Chu Feng is a saint or a taboo, and no one can help him except for his strong resilience.


    With a sigh, I left the dream sitting in the garden. If it wasn''t for the dream today, they would have to die at least if they wanted to leave smoothly.


    Although the dream helped them, the fact that the dream took away the blood of Chang''e and phoenix is indelible. LV Wan''er and Zhang yun''er both probably know what dreams do, but this is the arrangement of fate. They can''t stop it, even if it''s a dream.


    In addition to the three people, kardashan also sat quietly not far away. All the saints were here. Even the worst Yihong was also the God of nature. As far as her realm was the lowest, the key was that she was not familiar with Lu Wan and others. At the moment, she did not dare to say a word. She just hoped that satina would come back soon.


    After entering shangchongtian, satina should have been back for a long time, but there is no news until now. If Zhang Yuner was not sure that satina was still alive, she would have doubted whether she had failed to break through and died in shangchongtian.


    However, he is still alive, that is to say, the breakthrough saint has succeeded, but why not come back? Satina is not here. In the face of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, kadaishan is like a cat. She dare not give a cat.


    At the same time, the barren town 800 kilometers away from the mirage manor has a slight turbulence in the void, and a graceful and colorful figure appears from the void. Who else can it be?


    With the help of Chu Feng and their help, satina successfully entered shangchongtian, challenged heaven and successfully broke through to the realm of saints. However, she did not go back, but came here after some hesitation.


    Chu Feng could not even care about her own danger. She helped her step into the holy land. She was not a man without conscience. She hated Chu Feng, but Chu Feng didn''t know who the saint was at that time.


    Add this time, let her and Chu Feng for the enemy, satina a little can not do the meaning.


    So after some consideration, satina made a decision, but this decision depends on whether Stuart and Baihe are willing to cooperate.


    When they came to the largest building, they entered the basement as before. Stuart and Baihe were very weak. When they saw satyana appear, they were all on guard.


    But when they feel the slight breath of satina, they all change their looks, because they are imprisoned in the basement, only feel the earth shaking, do not know what happened, and now satina is a saint?


    Does nagula have been killed by Chu Feng, or how could he let satina break through to the holy land?


    "I want to let you out of here, but I want you to promise me one thing."


    Satyana sat down and said, "that''s to promise me that after I let you go, you can''t talk about me with Chu Feng. As for where you''ve been these days, you can find an excuse to explain."


    Stuya and Baihe looked at each other, and both doubted whether they had heard me wrong. How could satina lock them up and let them go?


    Bai He looked at satina suspiciously and turned away: "my loyalty to the master does not allow me to be ignorant of my conscience. People like you should be punished."


    Situ Ya also nodded: "I want us to hide your behavior and disgust for you, dream!"


    Through what happened last night, satina didn''t want to be the enemy of Chu Feng. Now she became a saint. She didn''t want to absorb the pitiful power of stuya and Baihe, so she wanted to have a good talk with them.


    She didn''t want to be rejected just by the beginning of the conversation. She was also helpless.


    Standing up, satina whispered, "I''ll give you a little more time to think about it. If I can, I''ll let you go. If I can''t, I''ll have to do you a little more."


    Satina opened the dazzling door and left directly. The basement was quiet again. Stuya and Baihe did not have any verbal communication.


    Anyway, the two people''s ideas are the same, unless they don''t go out, once they go out, they will expose satina''s ugly face!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2766

    In the middle of the day, when the sun was shining fiercely, satina returned to the mirage manor through her contact with cadysan.


    Because of Chu Feng''s means, kadaishan can''t fully win the trust of nagula now. Although she is a little frustrated, she can only choose to stand in the same camp with Chu Feng.


    And now satina has become a saint. Chu Feng and her side add up to a total of five saints. What will happen in the future is still unknown. Kardashan is willing to gamble. Once she succeeds, even if Chu Feng doesn''t trust her, at least satina, the cousin, will not be wronged.


    When Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan give Chu Feng strength to delay his injury and make him wake up, the dream is not looking at satina very well.


    Now, there are no people here who are more aware of satyana''s behavior than she is. Situ Ya and Bai He, as well as Yihong, have been hurt by satina, but she is well hidden and has not been discovered.


    Satina herself was a little curious about the dream that appeared. Seeing that she was still staring at herself, she couldn''t help asking, "that, do we know each other?"


    In the impression, satina can confirm that she has never seen a dream, but from the dream''s eyes, she catches her dissatisfaction with herself, which makes her a little strange.


    Dream stood up: "go out for a walk, I want to talk to you."


    Then she went out of the dream. Satina frowned slightly. She could be sure that this was the first time that she had met her dream. However, with the color from the eyes of the dream, satina felt that the dream had known herself for a long time.


    Let kardashan stay well, do not run around, satina followed the dream out of the manor, has come to the outside of the water beside.


    Looking at the dream standing there without saying a word, satina felt very beautiful, but she was not a man, just looked at it and did not pay too much attention: "you are called dream, that you seem to have a problem with me."


    "Leave here, leave Chu Feng!" She didn''t even look at satina in the dream, and her face was cold: "you know what you have done. Chu Feng will not easily doubt the people around you, so you''d better stop at the precipice in time, otherwise you will find that your behavior will make you pay a heavy price."


    Satina frowned. "I don''t know what you''re talking about!"


    The dream nodded slightly, and her eyes fell on satina. At first, when Chu Feng found satyana, she felt that she was an open and aboveboard person. But later, she found that she had practiced magic and absorbed other people''s power. She also concealed herself in Chu Feng''s side and pretended to be confused. She knew that satina was not a good person.


    His lips moved, and a banter passed by: "Protoss princess, originally quite can act."


    "It seems that the prohibition of divinity and the technique of heaven and earth Yin and Yang have greatly changed you, and even changed your conscience."


    Satina''s eyes twinkled in a flash. Her biggest secret was the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique. At that time, the only thing she knew at the scene was Saint slave and Mosuo, but the only one who could tell that Mosuo was dead. How did the dream know?


    No matter how the dream knew it, satina could not admit it at the moment: "Miss dream, I don''t understand what you said."


    Satina''s resistance to death is expected in the dream. If we simply admit it, we will not be satina, and we will not be the leader of the protoss now.


    Glancing over the calm water, he whispered, "you follow Bai He when Chu Feng goes out, absorbing her strength and her memory in the dark. Later, when Chu Feng goes out to look for Bai He at night, situ Ya goes out with him. You follow situ Ya secretly and absorb all her strength."


    "I saw all these things in my eyes, so I asked Chu Feng to go out and tell him about you. It''s a pity that there was no accident. It also gave you the opportunity to absorb the power of Yihong and make you in the point of breaking through the sage."


    Looking at satyana, who looked shocked, she joked: "in other people''s eyes, you are seriously injured by nagula, because the magic effect of the Holy Grail of light has reached the bottleneck of breaking through the saints, but for me, you just took advantage of that opportunity to find a reasonable reason to break through the saint."


    Satina''s fist was clenched in an instant, and the killing machine slowly appeared in her heart. She had wanted to pretend to be confused, but the dream restored all the things as if she were on the scene. She knew that her sophistry was useless.


    Narrowed her eyes, satina did not pretend to be confused: "who are you? How do you know that? "


    "I am a dream, from a huge family of Xiuzhen in ancient times." The dream nodded back and said something that she had never told anyone: "the purpose of my appearance is to wait for Chu Feng to become an infinite sage and ensure his safety in the process. But your existence threatens the safety of Chu Feng. As for why I know, it is because I have practiced the art of dream making!"


    The beautiful eyes looked directly at satina, and the dream continued, "I can get the soul out of my body and attach it to them without anyone else''s notice, and when you take the black hand, I attach to white lotus.""So you can hide from everyone, but you can''t hide from me. Chu Feng is very important to me, so I won''t allow you to hurt him, at least not now."


    Satina''s clenched fist slowly loosened, but the opportunity to kill the dream did not disappear. If this was not the mirage manor, if not LV Wan, they were still there, she would have done it.


    But even so, satina''s heart also sprouted a lot of ideas, for the so-called dream, she does not know, also do not know how the dream can be attached to Bai He, she only knows her secret, absolutely can''t let anyone know, especially now can''t let Chu Feng know.


    From childhood to adulthood, there was only one person who took care of her. That was the saint slave who could not come back again. Last night, in order to protect her from breaking through the saint, Chu Feng was reckless and almost killed by nagula.


    Perhaps Chu Feng had other ideas and purposes in this process, but there is no denying that Chu Feng was from the heart to protect her at that moment. In other words, what the saint said came true. Unconsciously, her heart had been captured by Chu Feng.


    Otherwise, she would not go to discuss with situ Ya and Bai He when she broke through the sage.


    At the moment, the dream is a complete insider, which is not allowed by satina. The murderous opportunity appears in her eyes.


    Dream felt satyana jump killing machine, without fear of meeting her forced look: "how, do you want to kill me?"


    "I''m not your opponent yet." Satina took a deep breath and let go of her sharp Qi machine. She said softly, "but I will not leave Chu Feng either. I have never tried to be protected by a man. At that moment, when I saw him desperate, I found that I could not leave him."


    "I don''t know about the relationship between you and Chu Feng, but you just let me leave and didn''t tell Chu Feng what he meant. So you and I are the same kind of people who hide from Chu Feng. Why can''t you tolerate me? I can promise you that I will never hurt Chu Feng, nor will I let anyone hurt Chu Feng. "


    Satina''s words are very sincere, but she still shakes her head and refuses: "if you practice heaven and earth Yin and Yang, who knows if you can''t help one of us? So you''d better leave, it''s safe! "


    She had already said this, and the dream would not allow it. Satina clenched her fist and bit her lip: "unless I die!"


    The firm words stunned the dream for a moment. Just as she was about to speak, Kardashian ran out and cried in the distance, "fengshao wakes up. The God and goddess let me call you there. The wind has little to say."


    Satina put up the killing machine, should a way to see a dream, a glance into the manor.


    The dream stands in place with a slightly ugly look. Although satina is a saint now, her overall strength is not comparable to her. However, the heaven and earth Yin and Yang arts practiced by satina can help her absorb the power of others. This moment is not an opponent, which does not mean that she can not turn over in the next second.


    At the moment, there are four saints in the manor, including her. If satyana has any bad thoughts, it will be difficult to deal with them, even if they are not as powerful as nagura.


    The peak of the great era is coming. The dream hopes that people like satyana exist and can play a role at the peak of the great era. But before the peak of the great era, she does not allow such a dangerous satyana to be around Chu Feng, because Chu Feng is related to a very important plan of her.


    Once destroyed by satina, there is no future.


    Having made up his mind, Meng walked into the manor and came to the room of Chu Feng. Under the joint efforts of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, Chu Feng has not recovered completely, but it has been able to take simple actions.


    At the moment, he was sitting there, and the whole person was still very weak. Seeing that everyone was here, Chu Feng didn''t mean to take kadaishan away, because she had no choice but to retreat: "nagula was injured by Minghong magic sword last night. Although it is not seriously injured, it is not easy to recover in a short time."


    "So while he''s ill, I''m going to go on tonight and destroy nagula at one stroke and make him a fly ash of history."


    All the people present were stunned and almost all doubted whether they had heard the wrong thing. Kardashan looked up and down at Chu Feng with a simple and innocent look on her face: "there is less wind. You can''t even complete the primitive movement now. Do you want to kill nagula?"


    This way of questioning not only made Chu Feng a little embarrassed, but also made Lu Wan and others blush. When kardashan asked, why should we talk about the primitive movement?


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "I''m like this now, and I don''t say that I can''t recover. But nagula''s injury can''t be recovered in a short period of time. Five of us join hands to fight against nagula, who is not well injured in the war, but can''t be captured?"


    Dream is a step forward: "I can cooperate with you again, but I have a condition!"


    Dream can save themselves at the critical moment, Chu Feng hate her after all limited, nodded: "you say!"


    "She Dream did not hesitate, pointing to satina: "if you want me to do it, then let her leave."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2767

    What?


    Chu Feng thought that the dream was going to put forward some other conditions, but he didn''t want to ask satina to leave.


    If you remember correctly, Chu Feng remembers that this should be regarded as the first meeting between dream and satina. Why did he show such exclusion and even asked her to leave?


    The latter is already a saint, and can play a significant role in that time. Why should dreams say these things? In this way, even if she can''t make a move, they are all four saints. It seems that there is not much influence and no benefit for her?


    Satina''s heart leaped, her eyes flickering with worry.


    Dream is now the only one who knows her secret. If she said it in front of everyone, even if Chu Feng was tolerant, she would give an account to those who were hurt by her. Now she is not the opponent of Chu Feng.


    A faint haze flashed in the deep of my eyes, and then slowly dispersed. I couldn''t do anything outside the manor just now. What''s more, I just tensed up a little subconsciously here, preparing for a dream. If I really told her secret, I would run away immediately.


    I believe that Chu Feng will not catch up with them, because that just let nagula know that they are still in the spirit world.


    Nervous and a little weird atmosphere, Chu Feng glanced over satina and asked, "have you offended the dream?"


    "No!" Satina clenched her lips and shook her head gently, showing some Innocence: "I see her for the first time today. I don''t know where I offended her!"


    Chu Feng believes that satina didn''t cheat herself, but she didn''t cheat herself. Why did the dream let satina leave her?


    Looking at the dream with questioning eyes, I want a reasonable explanation.


    "No reason!" While everyone was waiting for an explanation, the dream looked calm.


    This time, not only Chu Feng and others don''t understand. Even satianna is at a loss. The dream even knows her secret. Why doesn''t she say it now? As long as the words are said, Chu Feng will drive her away even if she doesn''t kill her. For the dream, the goal is achieved, but why does she answer like this.


    However, no matter how the dream''s heart thinks, as long as she doesn''t say it now, there will be nothing, and her confidence has recovered a little bit.


    As for why the dream didn''t tell the secret of satyana, it was because she hoped that she could play some role in the future. If it was exposed now, even if she didn''t kill satyana according to Chu Feng''s character, she would certainly lose all her skills, and then she would lose her value.


    What dreams need is a valuable satina.


    Chu Feng also want to dream can say a little can let his heart understand the words, do not want to just such a sentence.


    Although she didn''t cooperate with satyana and insisted on rescuing kardashan, she was discovered in advance by nagula, but it was ultimately the relationship of allies. Now she is a saint who can provide no small help to drive her away. How can it be possible?


    Gently shaking his head, Chu Feng said: "I don''t know why you exclude Princess Anna, but now our strength is still a little bit behind nagula. I need her help."


    The dream turned and said, "then I can only leave!"


    "Dream!" Chu Feng got up and stopped her: "do you really want to go?"


    Dream stopped, slowly turned back, staring at Chu Feng for a while and then opened his mouth: "what you said with me in the morning, are they true?"


    What did you say in the morning?


    Chu Feng frowned and recalled what he had said in the morning. At that time, the dream appeared and saved him from nagula''s death attack. He seemed to have said that he was willing to be responsible for the dream.


    The corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. He looked at his dream eyes and didn''t blink. Chu Feng laughed bitterly and didn''t know how to answer. At that time, he didn''t know why he said that. But now think about it, dream took Chang''e and Phoenix''s blood. How could he do that?


    Chu Feng''s hesitation falls in the dream''s eye, let her heart slightly painful for a while, took back to look at Chu Feng''s eyes, resolutely went out.


    Chu wind rubbed up and quickly walked out of the door: "dream!"


    The dream did not stop, continue to go forward, Chu Feng took a deep breath, looked at the woman''s back and said: "I said that I will not deny, if you are willing, then everything is true, if you do not want to be when I did not say, but Chang''e and Phoenix blood, not because of this matter even."


    "I''ll come back as long as they''re alive, no matter what you think."


    Their back to Chu Feng, their dream corners skimming an imperceptible smile. When they slowly turn around, they have recovered their cool expression, and their eyes fall on satina, who is following Chu Feng. The old saying goes again: "today, do you want me or her?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, or Yihong and kadaishan didn''t know what the situation was.


    For Zhang Yuner and others who know the truth, they only mean crazy, because the blood of Chang''e and phoenix was taken away by the dream. Now, how can Chu Feng and Meng determine their love like relationship?However, although they were curious, they did not say anything. Now things are not as simple as they seem on the surface. Of course, they are ready to take a look at them. Of course, their eyes pass over satina casually. The dream is not the kind of person who deliberately aims at a person. But now she is aiming at satina, there must be some secret feelings, but the dream is not convenient or doesn''t want to say it.


    When the old story is repeated, Chu Feng has a helpless meaning, and feels that it is a very difficult thing to be caught between two women.


    "Less wind!"


    I don''t know why the dream didn''t tell her secret, but now I''m sure the dream won''t say it. Satina also dispelled her worries and opened her eyes peacefully: "do you still remember that night by the West Lake in the present world Hangzhou? I won''t forget, and I''ll never forget. "


    After a pause, satina continued: "and last night, it was not you who fought against nagula. I had already fallen on the ladder of auspicious clouds. I owe you the debt that I can''t repay. I hope to fight with you side by side, and I hope it will be a lifetime."


    The words did not say very straightforward, but the people present were not idiots. This was sadiana''s turning confession to Chu Feng, that is, unconsciously, because of Chu Feng''s behavior, she had fallen in love with him.


    This is a romantic thing, but for Chu Feng, this is a kind of suffering.


    Whether it is a dream or satina, it is very important for Chu Feng now. If you lose one, you may lose a chance to win.


    Moreover, if you let the dream leave, it will be very difficult to welcome back Chang''e and Phoenix in the future. If satina is allowed to leave, she will be forced into nagula''s camp at this time. Even if she won''t, her strength will weaken a lot.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to choose one of the two choices.


    The dream narrowed her eyes. The moment she saw Chu Feng, she pursued the original idea in her heart, which helped Chu Feng grow up. However, the follow-up relationship made her heart completely moved by Chu Feng. Although the two did not have a future, before that day, she dreamed of living for herself.


    But until then, dreams would never allow satina to exist.


    See Chu Feng look embarrassed, dream understand his idea and tangle, light open red lips: "you like me, but do you like her?"


    "I don''t like it!" This question Chu Feng almost does not have to think directly to answer, for satina he really does not have any feelings, is only a kind of mutual learning needs of the idea.


    At the moment, she was not aware of the fact that she was captured by the hot wind, but she was not aware of the power of her heart.


    Chu Feng didn''t think his words would hurt satina psychologically. He took a breath and continued: "it''s just that it has nothing to do with liking or not. I admit that I have feelings for you. Even if you take away Chang''e and Phoenix''s blood, I can''t bear to kill you."


    "But Princess Anna is also very important to me, not to mention the need for her to work together to deal with nagula. Only in the future, the western world needs her to control. I come from the East, and I will never be as good as Princess Anna in terms of control. I don''t know why you want her to go, but in my case, she can''t go!"


    This is the first time Chu Feng said such words in front of so many people. He supported satina for the future stability of the western world.


    Dream micro frown, eyes deep look at satina, at the moment she would like to tell Chu Feng that the woman he supports is a man with hidden evil intention, but what he said is contrary to her plan.


    Passing the helpless look of Chu Feng, the heart of the dream is slightly painful and sighs: "I hope one day, you won''t regret it."


    Dream turned out of the manor, she wanted to find a place to be quiet, Chu Feng thought she still wanted to go, look a catch up: "dream!"


    Satyana stayed in place, watching Chu Feng''s back slowly disappear in her sight. A heart seemed to die with it. She clenched her teeth and didn''t let that tear flow out. It was just a kind of leisurely hatred.


    She is a Protoss princess. She has never revealed her feelings to a man. Although she said something obscure just now, she believed that Chu Feng could understand her. But that''s how Chu Feng replied that she didn''t like it when she asked about her dream.


    There is a bit of a blow to satina''s confidence or pride.


    Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan looked at each other. They could not control these things. The former patted satina on the shoulder and said, "the western world needs you in the future. Don''t be influenced by emotions."


    Satina did not seem to hear the general, indifferently turned to the house, Chu Feng said do not like these three words, to her heart, caused no small harm!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2768

    The dream left the manor and went through the water to the edge of the forest outside. He found a place to sit down and looked at the calm of the water in his eyes.


    The reason why she is determined to drive away satina is that she does not want Chu Feng to be stabbed by satina before the peak of the great era. Although the possibility is not very great, this is an era of seeking for power, and anything can happen.


    But now Chu Feng doesn''t mean to drive away satina, which makes the dream helpless and helpless. Because Chu Feng has an absolute reason to keep satyana. If she insists on it again and again, the only person to leave is her. The dream is very clear about this.


    Although she said to Chu Feng one of the two, but really can''t let satina leave, she will not leave.


    Chu Feng is related to a very important plan. If she is stabbed by satina, the plan may run aground. However, she can''t tell Chu Feng the truth directly because she was directly removed by nothingness last time. It is certain that this is a nihilistic plot.


    The more I want to dream, the more entangled my heart is. I also catch the wind of Chu.


    Subconsciously will stand up to walk away, but Chu Feng''s voice also directly came: "if you dare to go, I will make you cry!"


    The dream stopped in vain, staring at Chu Feng in front of him with indignation in his eyes, and looked sullen: "you didn''t choose satina, what do you come to me for?"


    You can hear a sour smell in the words. It seems that you are jealous, but you don''t feel general.


    Chu Feng coughed gently. The injury was not completely good. He had been chasing his dream all the way. There was a little obstacle.


    Dream of a tight heart, but think of Chu Feng just to protect satina, and stopped the pace, a cold face, as if Chu wind owed her one hundred and eighty thousand general.


    "Don''t go!" Chu Feng held the dream''s hand and said, "I need your help to fight against nagula."


    Dream look some unnatural shake off Chu Feng''s hand: "isn''t there satyana?"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile, turned around and sat down and said, "I''m very surprised why you have such a big reaction when you see satina for the first time. However, you don''t want to say that I won''t ask you. But in the future, the western world needs satyana. This time, I need her help to fight against nagula."


    "Sometimes we can be self willed, but sometimes we have to take the overall situation into consideration. If I can directly control the western world, it doesn''t matter to me whether satina will leave, but I know that I can''t


    From the beginning of this era, or from the ancient times, the relationship between the East and the west is divided.


    In this era, the Oriental warriors are still much stronger than the western spiritual ones. There is no time for them to live in peace. They can respect the gods or demons, but they will never accept the rule of the strong in the East.


    Chu Feng used to think about subjecting Wanjie, but after a lot of experience, he thought more about Wan Jie''s stability. If he could, Chu Feng believed that no one wanted to fight again and again.


    If nagula dies, she is the only one who can control the western world, and even make the West recognize and not exclude. Therefore, Chu Feng''s help or support is just for the future stability of the western world. Stability is more important than anything else.


    Chu Feng calmly said the words to this, the dream is not a willful person, sit down, but a little distance from Chu Feng: "only if one day you find that the support for satina is wrong, do you regret it?"


    "Yes, but not too much!" Chu Feng thought about it and nodded: "because everyone''s heart is different, I can only take the trust situation before there is no change. If satyana really makes me regret, it is also my wrong choice, but I believe that I can''t be wrong when I look at people."


    "Satyana is a kind-hearted person. Even if she is bad, she can''t be bad. Even if she wants to dominate the western world in the future, I don''t care as long as she guarantees her stability."


    Dream gently opened her mouth and wanted to tell Chu Feng satyana''s secret, but she still held back the words to her mouth. It was not so easy to say something that Zhang Yuner could not pry into.


    Shaking his head scattered the tangle in the heart, the dream fell into silence.


    Chu Feng has a reason to stay with satina. She has the difficulty of telling Chu Feng the secret. So it is meaningless to entangle in this issue. Of course, she will not leave. Compared with the future, she wants chufeng to live a strong life.


    Just after nagula fell, maybe the two people can still sit together peacefully, will not appear again?


    Chang''e and Phoenix blood, dream does not want to return to Chu Feng, and Chu Feng must go back. Now the quiet is just because of the existence of nagula, and when nagula falls, the dream does not continue to think about it, but already know what the result is. His eyes deviate, seeing Chu Feng staring at himself, his face slightly red and leaning to one side: "what are you looking at?"Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, did not answer the words of the dream, but directly held her hand, forced to pull close to himself, in the dream surprised look, Chu Feng overbearing kiss her red lips, hands are tightly embrace the dream, do not give her the chance to break free.


    Pupil fierce contraction, dream eyes subconsciously look around, the first feeling is not Chu Feng kiss himself, but whether there is anyone to see.


    When no one wanted to push away the wind of Chu, Chu Feng let it go first and looked at her gently with a pair of eyes: "dream, put Chang''e and Phoenix blood!"


    At the moment is a very romantic atmosphere, dreams have been slightly emotional, do not want Chu wind at this time to throw out such words, mengdun pushed away Chu Feng to stand up: "impossible!"


    "Why!" Chu Feng then got up and asked with a slight cough: "I can feel that you don''t want to take away the blood of Chang''e and Phoenix, but you don''t want to do so. What are your difficulties or what? Can you tell me?"


    At that moment, dream really wanted to tell Chu Feng all the things, but she was very clear that if she said it, the relationship with Chu Feng would fall into the freezing point completely.


    Before that day came, dream didn''t want to be the enemy of Chu Feng.


    Turning around, her beautiful eyes showed a faint apology: "I''m sorry, everyone has his own little secret, but my secret can''t tell you."


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile bitterly. He gently shook his head and walked to the shore. He did not know what the dream was insisting on, but he did not want to embarrass the dream.


    She is a monk who should have disappeared, and her appearance has completely exceeded all people''s expectations. Therefore, it is normal for a dream to have some secrets, but it seems that this secret dream does not want to share with him.


    Standing behind Chu Feng, looking at his back, the heart of the dream can''t stand the pain. During the days when her soul was attached to Bai He, she already had a heart beating with Bai He''s feelings for Chu Feng. Seeing his sadness, the dream heart was not very good.


    Slowly walked forward, the dream took the initiative to open his hands, clasped Chu Feng, chin against his shoulder, whispered: "Chu Feng, if one day we want to be enemies, please don''t be merciful to me, because if you show mercy to me, you are not responsible for your own."


    "I can''t tell you why now, but I hope you will remember my words."


    Chu Feng did not move and did not reply, but his eyes became deep.


    The dream doesn''t want to do it, but she has to do it. Obviously, there is an unknown secret hidden behind her, or someone asks her to do so. But in the universe, who can let the dream do what she doesn''t want to do?


    After thinking about many people, they were overthrown by Chu Feng one by one. Maybe this problem can only be explained by dream itself.


    The dream looked at Chu Feng from the side and asked, "you really don''t like satina. You won''t let her stay around in the future, but just want her to control the western world and live in peace with the east?"


    "At most, friendship." Chu Feng understood the dream''s mind, and did not tangle with the topic that made them unable to communicate. He nodded back and said, "after the destruction of nagula tonight, I will leave the western world. If there is no situation, maybe I will never come here again."


    "So for satina, I never thought about possession."


    Dream seriously looking at Chu Feng, sniffing his body that let him indulge in the taste.


    A faint shyness flashed in his eyes: "then why do you like me?"


    "Don''t you want me to be in charge?" Chufeng gentle smile, holding the hands of the dream turned around, facing the temperament of the outstanding woman: "and you are so perfect, even nihilism are moved to you, so how can I not you?"


    The heart beat faster and faster, the dream lowered his head and did not dare to look at Chu Feng''s eyes. He also asked, "you are not well injured. Do you really want to fight tonight?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "my injury is temporary, nagula''s injury is a long time, now do not hand, more to wait for when?"


    The Grail of light can make the injured satina recover in a short time, so let him also recover quickly, shouldn''t it be difficult?


    What Chu Feng and Meng didn''t know at the moment was that their words and deeds were under the control of satina. When she returned to the room alone, she opened the picture connecting Chu Feng with them, watching their lingering and listening to their words.


    That drop in front of the tears slowly slide down the face, satina clenched the powder Fist: "Chu Feng, you really to me, a little heart feeling all have no?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2769

    After noon, Chu Feng returned to the mirage manor with his dream, as if nothing had happened. Even when he came back, Chu Feng still held the dream''s hand. Although he separated quickly, he had already been seen by Lu Wan and his wife.


    Secretly scold a little bastard, smart women did not ask too much, because asked also has no effect.


    Let the dream go to have a rest first. Everything will be said at night. Chu Feng goes back to his room first. Not long after he sits down, Zhang yun''er comes in and sits quietly beside him without saying a word.


    Chu Feng looked at her and said with a smile, "sister yun''er, do you want to ask me how to make my dream come back willingly?"


    Zhang yun''er blushed a little. She was really curious about how Chu Feng brought her dream back. They should be enemies more than ever. However, Zhang yun''er didn''t show it. She just answered the wrong question: "what''s impossible for women?"


    The words are calm, but it makes Chu Feng a little embarrassed. When I first met Zhang yun''er, I established a relationship with Su Xinyu, but I had a secret relationship with Zhang yun''er. When I thought about it, I really felt sorry for Su Xinyu.


    So Chu Feng didn''t continue this topic, saying, "bring me a pot of wine."


    Zhang yun''er en went out of the room, after a while back, put a pot of wine in front of Chu Feng: "what do you want to do?"


    "Heal!" Chu Feng didn''t hide it. When he opened his hand, the Holy Grail of light appeared in the palm of his hand. It was only the size of a wine cup, but the shape was a little strange. He picked up the wine pot and poured a full cup into the Holy Grail.


    Zhang yun''er frowned slightly, feeling that it would be useless, but she did not stop Chu Feng. The Holy Grail of light has the function of turning decadent into magic. Even if it can''t help Chu Feng recover all his injuries, at least it won''t do any harm.


    Chu Feng picked up the Holy Grail of light, and gently sniffed the aroma of the wine. It was a little thicker than the original taste, and there was more sweetness. It should be the change after pouring into the Holy Grail of light.


    With his head raised, Chu Feng opened his mouth and poured a glass of wine that passed through the Holy Grail of light into his mouth. A warm feeling immediately appeared in his mouth, which ran down his throat to his stomach. It seemed to be burning in general.


    Chu Feng put up the Holy Grail of light and went to the bed to sit down. Zhang yun''er sat quietly beside him without disturbing Chu Feng. He just looked at him with a little worry in his eyes and prayed in his heart. The Holy Grail of light is really as magical as the legend.


    Chu Feng sits with his knees crossed. He mobilizes his original strength into his body. The wine he drank just now seems to be emitting. Just like some excellent pills, it slowly volatilizes. From the beginning, the hot feeling turns into a warm breath.


    With a pleasant smile on her face, Zhang yun''er began to relax in her eyes. Chu Feng could show such a look, which shows that the Holy Grail of light can indeed make ordinary liquids into magic drugs.


    As time goes by, the sun has completely tilted to the West. The sun at dusk penetrates through the window and shines on Chu Feng''s face. After more than two hours of self-healing, Chu Feng finally opens his eyes, and the tired feeling on his body completely dissipates. The original numbness and pain can not be felt.


    Looking down at his chest, even the serious injury caused by Haoyue gun does not exist. The whole person is full of strength, just like in his heyday.


    The corners of his mouth slightly cocked up, outlining a pleasant arc: "the Holy Grail of light is indeed a magical thing. It is estimated that even the divine elixir can not compare with the Holy Grail of light. I believe that as long as the immortal drinks the water or wine in the Holy Grail of light in time, he can immediately delay his death and even repair his wounds."


    Speaking of these, Chu Feng thought of Chang''e, if she had been given the Holy Grail of light, she might not have died.


    Looking at the faint melancholy, Zhang Yuner probably knew what chufeng was thinking in her eyes. She went to sit down and pulled down Chu Feng''s hand: "don''t think too much. As long as you firmly believe that you can, you can succeed in the future, but now you are really fully recovered?"


    She and Lu Wan can''t completely repair Chu Feng''s injury, but now Chu Feng is nothing. Zhang yun''er feels a bit incredible.


    Chu Feng nodded his head and said, "it''s all right. It''s as if I didn''t get hurt at all last night. Since I got the Holy Grail of light, this is where I feel it''s most useful."


    Zhang yun''er slightly smiles: "that means, you must do it tonight?"


    "Yes Chu Feng calmly replied: "because nagula is definitely not in the peak state at the moment. It is impossible for him to quickly repair the wound caused by Minghong magic sword. In addition, tonight is the full moon night. At that time, he will become a werewolf because of the sequelae of merging the demon emperor. Our odds are 80%."


    80% is a high success rate, but there are 20% of the changes, but Zhang Yuner is not worried at all.


    The eyes of fate flash, or can''t see the result of tonight, even the follow-up things can''t see, the only sure is that Chu Feng will not die, but what will happen tonight, Zhang Yuner doesn''t know.Take Chu Feng''s hand, eyes firm, heart secretly decided, regardless of tonight or the future result how, she will and Chu Feng has been going on.


    Chu Feng patted the back of Zhang yun''er''s hand. When he got up, he thought of what: "where is satina?"


    At that time, he pursued his dream and went out. Although satyana did not leave, she revealed some feelings but did not get a response. Chu Feng believed that she must be uncomfortable. No mistakes were allowed in this evening''s action. Chu Feng wanted to see how she was.


    "You are just too sentimental." Zhang Yuner helplessly ordered Chu Feng''s forehead: "since you and the dream go out, she has not come out in her own room, even kardashan went to her. As the princess of the protoss, she is honest with you, but she is mercilessly rejected. How much is it to attack self-confidence and arrogance?"


    "Go and see. You can convince dreams, and naturally you can persuade satina."


    Chu Feng smiles awkwardly and nods to leave the room. Zhang yun''er is the most understanding person among so many beauties. She never thinks of herself or the rest of the people around her. She thinks everything from his perspective. She knows him.


    After turning two courtyards, she came to satina''s room. Chu Feng looked around and saw no one. She knew that she was in a bad mood, so she didn''t come to disturb her.


    Scratching his head, Chu Feng thought about what to say when she saw satina. The door opened from the inside. Satyana came out and saw Chu Feng standing in the yard. She was obviously stunned for a moment, but soon returned to her normal look, as if nothing had happened. She walked to Chu Feng naturally.


    Soft voice of the mouth: "less wind, you look for me?"


    Satyana disguised well, can not see whether her mood is good or bad, but for Chu Feng, even if she can not see her mood, only one question is enough.


    After thinking about what to say, Chu Feng asked, "angry?"


    "Angry? No! " Satina asked back and quickly shook her head: "Miss dream is the woman you love. She also has a sense of belonging to you. It''s normal for her to reject me. Why should I be angry? What can I get from being angry?"


    The tone is natural, the expression is in place, completely does not care and does not care about the appearance.


    But Chu Feng has a dark eye, which can penetrate the dark side of the world. In satina''s body, Chu Feng saw the color of deception. It can be seen that what she said was not angry just now is false.


    Knowing that the woman in front of her still had some complaints in her heart, Chu Feng was about to open her mouth, but satina was the first to say, "little wind, when you started to cooperate, you and I said the third condition, is it a joke?"


    Chu Feng pursed her lower lip and nodded. For the first condition that she proposed to satina, asking her to be a maid, it was just chufeng''s discomfort for a while, and it was not really his intention.


    "If you''re joking, you''re joking, but I''m not joking about what I''m saying in front of you today." A little disappointment flashed in satina''s eyes. At first, she rejected chufeng and asked her to be a maid and a plaything. But now chufeng said it was a joke, but satina''s heart was a little uncomfortable.


    It seems that she doesn''t even have the qualification to be a maid and plaything for Chu Feng.


    Holding back the pain in her heart, satina raised her delicate face and plucked up her last courage: "you really don''t like me. Do we have no chance in our life?"


    I came to see satyana to have a good talk with her about the future of the western world and the cooperation between them. I don''t want her to be directly involved in the issue of feelings. Chu Feng sighed helplessly: "Princess Anna, you are the princess of the Protoss and the master of the western world in the future, and I am doomed to be the Western Wanjie,,", "


    before Chu Feng finished speaking, satiana would "I just asked," do you like me


    Chu Feng moved the corners of his mouth, frowned, and said, "we are friends. Maybe I caused you some illusions. Here I say I''m sorry. As for the other rescue or maintenance of you, it''s just as an ally to do."


    Satina took a deep look at Chu Feng, tightly pursed her lips, slowly turned around, and stopped when she came to the door of the room: "I remember that we are friends pursuing common interests and will never become lovers. There is little wind and no need to say anything more with me. All these are Anna''s self indulgence."


    Chu Feng just came up with a sound, but satina closed the door and looked at the closed door. Chu Feng finally did not go to knock on the door and turned away from the courtyard. Feelings of this kind of thing, there is no no no, too much is not good, satina''s love, Chu Feng can not bear!


    In the quiet courtyard, the door of the room opened again, and satina came out, but Chu Feng''s figure had disappeared. Her eyes were moist, but she did not shed tears.


    Just look at the direction of Chu Feng''s leaving indifferently, and say in a low voice: "your women are so many, I am more than one? At the end of the day, you don''t look up to me, do you? "


    A spoony smile, satina''s left hand spread out, a pill in the palm of the hand sent out a faint fragrance.With a sad smile, he seemed to be saying to himself: "saint, I don''t think I can use the love breaking pill, but until now I find that it seems to be what I prepared? Where on earth can I not compare with his women, where can I compare with him? "


    With hatred burning in her eyes, satina opened her red lips, and duanqing Dan was eaten directly. Her beautiful and charming eyes only had endless coldness: "you will regret it. I will let you know that I am better than any of your women!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2770

    Night came completely, and the spirit world fell into a dead silence.


    Because of the great influence of the battle between Chu Feng and nagula last night, most of the people in the spirit world fled and entered the small world. Therefore, the whole spirit world seemed empty, and the rest of the people did not dare to make any noise.


    Because nagura has issued a death order, once there is any abnormality, there is no amnesty for killing, and there is no need to clarify any cause and effect.


    Under such a high-voltage line, few people in the spiritual world dare to make noise on such a dead night, and they are worried about becoming the dead one.


    Mirage manor, when the full moon rises!


    Chu Feng walked out of the room and looked at the moon that had just emerged. When the moon rose to the highest and brightest, nagula would completely degenerate into an inhuman werewolf. At that time, he was easy to deal with. In addition to the injury caused last night, nagula must have paid a heavy price by surprise.


    Because no one could have imagined that he, who was almost killed by nagula last night, would fight again this evening, even if nagula himself did not think of it.


    With Chu Feng coming out, Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner, Yihong and Meng, as well as satina and kardashan, all come out. It''s just that satina gives people a feeling of indifference. Chu Feng takes a slight look and feels that satina seems to be a little different from what he saw in the afternoon.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know where it was different. Finally, she only thought that satina was not comfortable because of the afternoon.


    The final battle is about to begin. Chu Feng doesn''t want to waste too much time on satina. He takes back his eyes and glances over Yihong and kadaishan and says, "when the werewolf appears, we will start. You two will leave the spirit world as quickly as possible, because no one knows what will happen today."


    Although nagula becomes a werewolf, it will be easier to deal with it without reason, but also because nagula does not have any reason, the whole battle situation may be even fiercer than last night, or the spirit world will disappear.


    The destruction of a world, except for saints, there will be no hope of survival. It will be better for Yihong and kardashan to leave.


    Yihong and kardashan naturally knew that they could not play a very important role. They nodded their heads to show that they understood.


    Zhang yun''er also asked: "Chu Feng, the demon Kingdom army, still need to go to the spirit world?"


    Because if the spirit world may be destroyed, the people of each branch of the demon clan will die along with it, and the army of the demon kingdom will not be necessary to come to the spiritual world.


    "I''ll arrange this later." Chu Feng nodded slightly and his eyes deviated: "of course, we should try our best not to destroy the world when we fight against nagula, because stuya and Baihe don''t know where they are now. In addition, we also need to be careful. The person who can draw other people''s power secretly has not yet appeared."


    "Maybe he will show up tonight. We must be 100% careful."


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan both nodded to understand, but satina and dream were not so natural.


    The unnatural reason of satyana is that the person is herself. The reason of the unnatural dream is that she knows that the person is satina. She looks at satina coldly in her eyes and finds that she is also looking at her coldly.


    The dream looks stunned, because in satina''s eyes, she felt the murder against her, and her heart was a little more dignified. When dealing with nagula tonight, I''m afraid we have to guard against satina, otherwise something will happen.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to their abnormal Chu Feng. Now he is more concerned about the details of dealing with nagula, because this may be the last battle. Either they are dead or nagula is dead. Everything needs to be careful. There will be no luck like last night.


    Nagula, in her madness, is bound to be a crazy act. If you want to be the same as last night, it is definitely impossible.


    After confirming that there were no unnecessary questions, Chu Feng said: "basically, it''s just like this. When the full moon rises and nagula turns into a werewolf, we''ll fight together. Now I''ll go to find the demon king first, and ask him to mobilize the demon Kingdom army to guard the entrances and exits of various small spiritual worlds."


    "I want after tonight, the spirit world demon clan, completely vanishes between the heaven and the earth."


    The bloody endless words let everyone on the scene feel Chu Feng''s killing intention. Satyana also suddenly understood why Chu Feng didn''t let the demon Kingdom army attack last night. Dare you wait for tonight, then last night?


    Satina narrowed her eyes and vaguely knew that the main purpose of chufeng last night was to save her. However, even if she knew it, she didn''t put it in her heart. At the moment when she ate duanqing pill, only the future and glory of the protoss were left in her heart.


    When Chu Feng left the mirage manor, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan also left first, preparing to wait near the temple of the God King. As long as nagula transformed into a werewolf, they would start immediately to avoid long night dreams.


    After Yihong and kardashan retreated first, the dream fell behind by half a beat. Then she said in a cold voice, "I hope you don''t make any small moves tonight, or even if I die the next moment, your ugliness will be exposed in front of everyone."Satyana just looked at the dream, and it seemed that she didn''t hear her words at all. The graceful figure passed the void and disappeared without trace. As for where she went, she didn''t want to pay attention to the dream. She only cared that satyana didn''t play any tricks tonight.


    The phantom manor gradually quieted down with the plan. The temple of the God, which is far away, is a kind of dark wave and turbulent situation.


    The guard was completely mobilized by nagula to stay around the temple of God, and he himself repaired the injury caused by the Ming Hong sword in the blood pool underground palace under the temple.


    Only Minghong sword contains endless resentment of taboo killing of the demon God since ancient times. The wound is easy to repair. However, if it is impossible to expel the fierce sword spirit, it will not work.


    In the blood pool palace, nagula closed her eyes and breathed the smell of blood in the air, and the body was overflowing with light red blood light. The skin seemed to breathe generally, which seemed to be a very terrible thing for the whole person.


    Suddenly, the Gula opened her eyes and raised her hands. His face suddenly turned ugly. Because his hands had become the palm of the wolf, and was covered with white hair. He knew that with the rising of the moon, he would soon become a werewolf without humanity.


    The anger of the mood was not easy. If it was normal for Gula to become a werewolf, he even enjoyed the feeling of wild and killing.


    But it is absolutely impossible now, because war can come anytime.


    Although Chu wind suffered serious injuries, it was even worse than him, but even if Chu Feng could not take the hand, there were four saints on the other side of Chu Feng. In the rest of the time, even if there was a little bit of injury, she would not care about it, even expected them to kill.


    But tonight, it is not possible. The wolf lost his sense. What gulalian did and what happened would be forgotten. How can he deal with the joint efforts of several saints?


    This is a small possibility, but it doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist.


    The pupil suddenly shrinks, nagula closes her eyes again, and uses the magic forbidden technique of cultivation to quickly absorb the power of the spirit in the blood pool. Only in this way can she repair her own injury in the shortest time.


    At this time, the footsteps came from the passage of the palace of the earth. The Gula ears opened her eyes, and felt the breath of the arrivals that the magic armor came, put down the hands covered with white hair and hid them in the blood pool. The magic armor also came out of the channel.


    He did not approach the blood pool, but stopped at a point when the passage came out. Before Mosuo was still in the city, he was not qualified to come to this place, because Mosuo died of the people who nagula could not call, so he was allowed to enter and exit the palace freely.


    But even so, the magic armor does not want to come to this place, because every time he comes here, he feels like he has gone into hell.


    Standing there with a low head and respectfully, but a pair of eyes dare not go to see the nagula in the blood pool at present.


    The gulla slightly nodded, the voice has changed some hoarse: "what?"


    Hearing that was the voice of two people, one heart of magic armor was tense. He naturally knew that the other voice was the demon emperor. He said with a mouthful of water: "just received the news, the army of the demon Kingdom began to move, and seemed to block the entrance and exit of each small world, so as to prevent the people from entering the spiritual world."


    "I wonder if the demon army is going to fight against the spirit world when you are injured by the devil?"


    Nagula felt a little pain in her head, and shook her head. "It''s impossible for Chu Feng to be shot by my bright moon. Now, it is only more miserable than me. He has no full capacity to act. The mobilization of the demon army is to prevent us from fighting and attack actively. Where are they brave?"


    Sneer, arrogant said: "even if the gods respect their women are intact, but on their several people, the king can be hurt can crush, what are you worried about?"


    The magic armor cluttered in her heart. What he wanted to say was forgotten. Even the tone was a little stuttered: "nothing, just tell the devil you, if there is nothing, I will go out first and not disturb you to heal."


    Said to turn away, but in the moment of turning, I found that his body could not be turbulent, his face was slightly pale, did not know what happened, only felt a bloody smell behind the special close.


    And behind the magic armor is nagula, only one of his hands has been completely beast, even the upper body has changed slightly, close to the magic jianagula deep breath, seems to enjoy the general, with struggle in his eyes, and seems reluctant.


    "Devil, what''s wrong with me?" Magic armor is just a sudden nervous forehead sweating, speaking a little unclear.


    And in the moment of magic armor opening, the pupil of the Gula was black and white, and his mouth opened and showed sharp fangs, and he bit on the artery on the neck of the magic armor, even gave him no chance to scream.


    Not long ago, only listening to the two plotters, it was impossible to see the prototype magic armor fell on the ground. The whole person seemed to be dry and general, and his face was ferocious, and it seemed to have died. Nagula also knelt on the ground with her head and shook her head constantly, as if she was suffering so much pain.Holding back that uncomfortable feeling, nagula slowly raised her head, and white villi began to appear in the center of her eyebrows: "the blood of living people seems to be more helpful to my injury?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2771

    Between the flash, nagula put on his clothes and gently raised his hand. The dried up body of the magic armor was wrapped in a black fog. After the black fog had cleared, he could not find the trace of magic armor, and completely disappeared from the world.


    With a deep breath, nagula turned around, and her sinister eyes swept over the blood pool: "blood activating?"


    This blood pool is made by the fall of the strongmen of the Protoss. In addition, the temple of God King is in the center of the spirit world, connecting the aura of the whole spiritual world, so it contains extremely powerful power. Among them, nagula relies on the blood pool to nourish her body.


    But just after absorbing the blood of magic armor, nagula found that the effect was better than the blood pool. It was a kind of blood full of vitality.


    If the blood in the blood pool is constantly replaced, keeping its freshness, thinking of these, nagula''s black and white eyes can''t help but light up slowly, and the corner of her mouth is a touch of evil smile, ferocious into the channel, even now know that blood circulation has a good effect on his healing, then what is the need here?


    Heavy footfalls reverberated in the passage, just like a distant bell ringing. People patrolling outside the palace of God felt a surge of evil breath, all of them tightened their bodies.


    At the same time, they looked at the palace of the God King. Under the night, there was no light in the whole palace. Just listening to the footsteps coming slowly and closer, they felt like the call of death.


    The palace of God is surrounded by the guards of demons. The defense of more than 1000 people can not resist the saints, but it is still possible to resist the God of nature for several rounds.


    So many people here should not have had this kind of panic mood, but as the footstep sound was getting closer and closer, the people of the magic guard were slowly retreating. They knew that the evil breath was nagula''s, so the footsteps coming from it must be his.


    But even if they knew who they were, they were still afraid, an unspeakable fear.


    The sound of dada was getting closer and closer, and the people of the magic guards were sweating nervously and swallowing their throat dry.


    I don''t know who screamed at this tense moment: "look, sky!"


    The shrieks of tension caught the attention of the crowd, and they all looked up into the night sky, and their faces changed.


    Tonight is a full moon night. They should have seen the bright full moon, but when they looked up, they found that the night sky was completely wrapped in a layer of black fog. Not to mention seeing the moonlight tonight, it was just like a fog day.


    And different from the fog, it was a very evil breath, and it came from nagura.


    Everyone thought of nagula and found that the sound of footsteps had disappeared, as if it had never appeared before. What happened?


    More than 1000 members of the magic guard began to look around them, as if they were worried about the danger around them. However, no matter how they looked, they were surrounded by familiar companions without any abnormality.


    Suddenly, in the extremely quiet and strange atmosphere, there was a sad cry.


    Everyone looked to the place where the scream came from, but they couldn''t see anything, because there was also a black fog around them, so that they couldn''t see their fingers.


    The members of the demon guard, who could have calmed down, cried out in a frenzy. It was a fear of the unknown, and the scream spread in the invisible darkness. Just listening to the sound gave people a cold feeling.


    "How could that happen?"


    Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan stood side by side in the sky tens of miles away from the Shenwang palace. The former looked at the night sky and frowned deeply: "Chu Feng said that nagula would not be completely animalized until the moon rose to the highest point. Now it is not that time. There is still the evil murderous spirit of the palace of God. Why is nagula


    Lu Wan shook her head gently. Even if she was an immortal God, she couldn''t explain why all this was.


    According to the truth, there are demons around the palace of God, which can also be said to be the absolute confidants of nagula. It is unreasonable for these people how nagula can produce evil murderous air against them.


    Moreover, the moon has not yet gone to the center of the moon, so nagula must not have been completely animalized, and how could he be so without losing his mind?


    The two looked at each other, and all they saw were puzzled.


    Lu Wan narrowed his eyes: "do you want to do it first? Maybe Chu Feng''s judgment is wrong, and nagula has become a beast ahead of time. Now he can kill his own people. Who knows what else to do? After all, there are many innocent people in the spirit world besides the demons!"


    Zhang yun''er frowned in a similar way. From a distance, he couldn''t see clearly what was going on in the palace of God. He was completely covered by a layer of black fog. The only thing he could feel was that nagula was killing crazily.


    After thinking about it, Zhang Yuner said, "tell Chu Feng first that the plan may have to be changed."Lu Wan didn''t object, and asked Zhang Yuner to send a message to Chu Feng. Now everything is too strange. If you do it rashly, you may pay a lot of money. Even Zhang yun''er can''t see through with his right eye. This shows the danger of the temple of God at present.


    It was not long after the secret sound spread out. Chu Feng came directly through the air. Without waiting for Zhang yun''er to say anything, he saw what happened in the palace of God.


    His left eye twinkled, and his dark eyes directly penetrated the darkness covered by the black fog, and his expression was slightly shocked: "is he crazy?"


    Zhang yun''er can''t see it, but Chu Feng can see that nagula is killing the people of the demon guard and his people in the dark, not only killing them, but also sucking their blood, which is cruel and evil.


    Moreover, judging from the current situation, nagula has not been completely animalized, and his upper body is still half human, which shows that he still has human mind and even human mind. Why did he kill his own people like this? Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er feel puzzled and puzzled.


    Zhang Yuner asked in a low voice: "now we are going to do it or not. If we don''t do it, all the people in the palace of God will die."


    "What have I to do with their death?" Chu Feng asked lightly, in Zhang yun''er''s stunned look, calm as water said: "anyway, after tonight, the demons will disappear completely, just to see whether they are dead in my hands, or in other people''s hands, now dead in the hands of nagula, the results are the same."


    Zhang yun''er frowned deeply when he heard the speech: "Chu Feng!"


    "I know what you''re going to say!" Chu Feng interrupted Zhang yun''er''s words and said, "but I also know that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to oneself. If it had not been for the benevolence of the demon king, the demon clan would have been destroyed long ago. How could it have remained until now?"


    "Facts have proved that the benevolence of the demon king was wrong. At first, all the demons were evil branches in the demon world. When they were separated, their hearts were twisted, and the destruction of the family was the king''s way."


    Heavy words, word by word, hit the hearts of Zhang Yuner and LV Wan.


    Since the death of Chang''e and Xi, the nature of Chu Feng has changed too much. If it had been the past, Chu Feng would never have done anything to destroy a clan. But now, for the sake of the stability of the universe, not only one clan, but even a world, could be destroyed.


    They don''t know whether Chu Feng is good or not, but they don''t want to see it in their heart.


    Because the more you kill, the more crimes you will bear, and the more violent you will remain in your heart. Once it is beyond the scope of chufeng''s psychological endurance, when it is detonated at one time, Chu Feng will probably become an inhuman God of killing!


    They also want to persuade Chu Feng, but seeing Chu Feng''s firmness in his eyes, he also resisted the idea of persuasion. Chu Feng has decided to do so. If they try to dissuade him, it will be counterproductive. Maybe they can vent their anger. For Chu Feng, it will be better?


    Chu Feng watched for a while, but he didn''t know why nagula killed the members of the demon guard. His dream also followed, and his eyes were calm and there was no fluctuation at all.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and saw one less person and asked, "where is satina?"


    The moon is near the center, and nagula will be completely animalized. At that time, when they started, five people were indispensable!


    Dream tiny frown: "do not know!"


    "Here I am!" As soon as she said it, she came out of the air, but her voice was very cold and her face looked like frost. There was no mood fluctuation at all. What''s more, there was no general emotion at all.


    Chu Feng looked at satyana, who had changed a little bit. He said in the dark, he also moved his eyes: "nagula is killing people and sucking their blood. It may be the sequel of Orcish werewolf, but it doesn''t matter. Just follow me. When the time comes, do it right away!"


    "Blood sucking?" Dream just came don''t know what nagula is doing, smell speech frown way: "how can he absorb blood for no reason?"


    The words of the dream touched Lu Wan. At first, she was crazy about nagula''s personality classification. At the moment, she felt something wrong. Suddenly, her body was shocked: "no, he may be healing!"


    Since the endless era, some people have absorbed blood in order to enhance their skills, while others have also taken blood to heal their wounds. When LV WANLAI came, she didn''t expect that, when she was told by a dream, she also thought of such a possibility. However, this kind of thing has not appeared in several eras.


    He also wanted to wait for the full moon to start. He didn''t want to hear the words that made Chu Feng want to smoke his mouth. His face changed slightly: "start right now!"


    Lu Wan, Zhang Yuner and dream did not delay, all in a moment gathered hidden power, satina looked at them faintly, and then gathered her own strength.


    Full moon in the sky, wolf singing sound, tonight,,, doomed again, blood flow into a river!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2772

    With the release of the terrible Saint breath from the five people, the confusion and fear of the whole spiritual world, which was originally caused by the evil gas, has completely turned into fear, and even the scream on the God King''s palace has stopped.


    Everyone thought that it would be some time before Chu Feng started to attack nagula. Because in the first world war last night, everyone saw that Chu Feng was injured by Haoyue gun. Before he was fully recovered, Lu Wan and his wife would not attack nagula, because there was no difference between that and sending him to the door for abuse.


    But now what they thought was impossible happened again.


    They are very familiar with the breath of Chu Feng, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er. In addition, although Meng and satina are not familiar, they may also guess who it is.


    Last night, there was a devastating battle, and there was no relaxation. With the coming of this evening again, people in the spiritual world have a kind of pit father''s mind. If they knew that Chu Feng would start again so soon, they would not stay in the spirit world, but who could have known?


    Five figures at the same time across the void, in the palace of God on the sky stopped, eyes do not move to look at the front of the dark fog in the palace of God.


    The temple of the God King has calmed down. When the Chu wind came down completely, the black fog on the God King Hall was gradually dispersed. In the end, the original appearance of the temple could be seen completely. There were hundreds of members of the magic guards, all pale as if they had seen a ghost.


    As for the rest of the guards, they are obviously dead.


    Everyone felt that Chu Feng had come, but the fear that Chu Feng brought to them could not compare with the darkness that just couldn''t leave. It was a feeling of waiting for death, and I didn''t know how to die.


    Chu Feng did not look at these people''s looks, but looked for nagula in the crowd. Only nagula, who was still here just now, has disappeared. Even the evil breath has dissipated a lot.


    Frowning, I was still there just now, but at the moment when I came here, nagula disappeared. How could it be?


    Ah, ah, ah, ah, and Chu Feng was about to see through the whole palace of God with his left eye, when suddenly the members of the magic guards who survived from nagula''s hands rang out one after another, one by one fell to the ground, all of them died with their eyes wide open.


    Look a shock, Chu Feng eyes condense to look at satina: "what are you doing?"


    Although the people who started the demon clan tonight should die, Chu Feng still needs these people to do something, that is to spread that nagula is a werewolf. Now all the people are killed by satina. Chu Feng can''t understand why.


    In his impression, satina is a refined fairy like figure, when can the heart be so cruel?


    "Demon people, damn it!"


    Satina slowly put down the murderer''s hand, just a simple attack, she killed all the people of the demon guard, but her face, it seems that she did a trivial thing: "and compared with the dead Protoss, what is this?"


    Chu Feng slightly narrowed her eyes, satina from today''s day began to completely change the general, now directly to the magic guards of the people under the killer, is to let Chu Feng deeply feel her change.


    His fist clenched slowly, and then slowly separated. He wanted to question why satina looked like this in his heart. But now is not the time to question. Finding nagula or even killing him is the key.


    Looking at the dead members of the magic guard, none of them survived. Chu Feng felt a bit heavy because these people were killed by satina. Even if they were killed by satina, Chu Feng could accept them, but satina was not.


    Because her practice completely violates the original idea of the Protoss. Although all this can be said to be due to the hatred of the demons, it should be a time for this hatred?


    Chu Feng couldn''t understand these things. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er didn''t know why satina was abnormal, but Meng narrowed her eyes slightly.


    She didn''t know that satina had already broken her love after eating duanqing pill. She only knew that she had practiced the forbidden skill of the divine family, the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique. The abnormality at the moment made her alert. If satyana stabbed her when they were fighting nagula, the consequences would be quite serious.


    In my heart, I warned myself to be careful, and I was also thinking about killing nagula. No matter how, Chu Feng should know that satina''s face, as for whether it will affect the future plan, the dream has not wanted so much.


    There is no reason for her to do it in satina, and Chu Feng does not demand it. It is not suitable to investigate these things at this moment.


    It''s just that the twinkling of the left eye directly penetrates the whole temple of the God King, and even the blood pool underground palace below is included in the eye, but there is no one, let alone find nagula.


    Just for a short time, where did nagula go?


    "Chu Feng!" Lu Wan also looked around and did not care about the people in the spirit world who were already in a panic near the temple of God. She whispered, "if nagula''s reason still exists, will it be hiding? If we want to find out if he is hiding, it is not an easy thing for us to find out."Chu Feng thought for a moment and thought that Lu Wan''s words were reasonable. Now that he can''t find nagula, the only possibility is that he''s hiding.


    He knew that he would have no thought and reason after he became a werewolf, so he hid himself when he still had his reason, and waited until he was completely recovered. However, Chu Feng would never allow him to do that. What he preferred to deal with was nagula after being animalized.


    Eyes cold, no longer tangled with satyana''s things, a hand gently raised to extend a finger: "want to hide, is it possible?"


    With the power of destruction jumping on the fingertips, people who are fleeing in panic near the temple of the God can smell the surging of the breath, and they even wish they had more legs.


    When Chu Feng was about to start, satina suddenly flashed in front of him and said coldly, "this is the birthplace of the Protoss."


    Chu Feng frowned and looked at the God King Hall in the sky. It was indeed the birthplace of the Protoss. It was just occupied by the demons. Obviously, satyana didn''t want him to destroy the temple of God. That might be able to force nagula out, but the temple did not exist.


    Even if satina can make the temple reappear, it is not the original temple after all.


    It''s just that nagula doesn''t have the breath of escaping, and there is also a smell of evil around. Obviously, people are still around here. The biggest possibility is to hide in the palace of God King. If you don''t destroy it, you can find it, not to mention whether you can find it. If you just hide in the dark, you will lose a lot of money.


    "Get out of the way!" So under some consideration, Chu Feng''s voice was low and irresistible.


    Satina nodded, did not mean to get out of the way, but also looked at Chu Feng without fear: "unless you kill me."


    "Chu Feng!" Zhang Yuner felt the atmosphere was heavy, so he quickly stepped forward and stopped Chu Feng. He said in a low voice, "the God King''s palace is not too big. We don''t want to disperse too much into the search. It should not be difficult to cure. As long as we concentrate, nagula won''t want to hurt us. Moreover, if he turns into a beast, it will be too late to hide from us."


    Chu Feng understood that Zhang yun''er didn''t want him to have a conflict with satina at this time.


    Take a deep breath and put down the raised hand: "be as careful as you can."


    Zhang yun''er gives a kind voice, beckoning Lu Wan and a dream. The three of them land together in the palace of God, preparing for a carpet search.


    Above the void, Chu Feng went forward and stopped when she passed by satina. Her eyes were peaceful: "I hope you don''t continue, sentimental!"


    With that, Chu Feng fell down and forced sadiana not to destroy the God''s palace out of nagula, as satyana''s, sentimental.


    Satina slowly turned around and watched the four people of Chu Feng walk into the palace of God and king. Her eyes were gloomy: "I was hurt by you because of my emotional feelings."


    at the same time, the East, where the temple world is located, is the far north.


    There is no bright moonlight in the place covered by ice and snow all the year round, but we can see the scene not far away. In the ice and snow underground palace with the suppression of ancient demons, there is a faint evil spirit, which seems to explode at any time, destroying everything and everything around.


    The second generation of the original four families are all here at the moment. LV Wan and Zhang yun''er can do nothing after seeing them. They just let them continue to guard here. Once the crack exceeds five meters, they will leave quickly.


    Because once the crack is more than five meters, it means that the force on the general trend of repression has dissipated, and the sealing platform will break up at any time. Staying here can only be a risk.


    Looking at the crack, which is only one inch short, and the length of the nail plate is more than five meters, Yu Wen Tuo of the Yuwen family said solemnly: "now the holy power is everywhere outside. The God says that there will be another operation in the spirit world tonight. It seems that it will be a terrible holy war again. Depending on the situation here, it is estimated that we can''t make it through this evening."


    On one side, situ Liming''s cold eyes flashed a fierce color: "Chu Feng is the best to die, as for other things are not important."


    Dongfang Nuo, yuwentuo, or Huyan Quanqi all had a special look at situ Liming. Their families were destroyed by the Chu wind. However, under the general trend, they knew that was the fact that could not be changed. Although they hated Chu Feng, they also knew that Wan Jie needed Chu Feng.


    Therefore, for Chu Feng''s life and death, they are a kind of situation with fate, and situ Liming thinks all the time that Chu Feng dies.


    However, the three did not say much. Each of them had their own ideas. After all, the situ family suffered the most. Now only situ liming was left. The other three families could at least leave some roots.


    Dongfang Nuo coughed and diverted situ Liming''s attention: "Zun Shen said that this is a seal platform, which contains the general trend of suppression. What do you mean to suppress?"


    Both yuwentuo and huyanquanqi shook their heads slightly to say they didn''t know. The latter looked at the crack and said, "suppressing what we believe is not what we can resist. We should do according to the instructions of the God. Maybe we should leave this place where we have been guarding for thousands of years."Yuwentuo, Dongfang Nuo and others all nodded slightly. The four people looked at the seal platform again. Dongfang Nuo said, "then leave here first and go outside. Once the crack reaches five meters, we will leave completely and find Chu Feng."


    Except for yuwentuo and Huyan Quanqi, when situ Liming heard the words of Chu Feng, he could only see that he couldn''t get rid of it!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2773

    In front of the God King Palace, after searching for a circle of fruitless, Chu Feng and others all gathered before the God King palace. They didn''t go to see the bodies of the hundreds of demon guards killed by satina, just thinking about where nagula would be hidden.


    The full moon has gone to the highest place. According to the truth, nagula is completely animalized. Even if there is reason hidden in the beginning, now it has lost its reason, how can nagula hide? It should have run out long ago.


    Isn''t it in the palace of God?


    Chu Feng''s eyes were dignified and looked around. Except for the people who were fleeing the spiritual world in a panic, he could not see the figure of nagula at all, as if he had completely disappeared.


    But strangely, the evil smell of nagula still exists, which can show that nagula is still nearby, but if he is still nearby, where will he be?


    Lu Wan took a look at the sky. When she took back her eyes, she saw that Meng and satina were looking at each other, as if they were going to do something about it. After being curious, Lu Wan also said to Chu Feng, "our time is limited. I don''t know when nagula will return to human form. Then it will not be so easy to deal with."


    The irrational nagula will not mobilize the spirit of the demon king, nor will he use the bright moon gun. He only has bloodthirsty and cruel ideas. He will be better at dealing with those without normal human thinking. As long as he is careful, he can get the upper hand.


    If you don''t find nagula clean, he will recover completely when the full moon shifts. At that time, it is not so easy to simply deal with nagula.


    Chu Feng naturally understood this truth, but with Zhang Yuner''s eyes of fate, he couldn''t find nagula. At the moment, he couldn''t do anything, even if he was worried.


    "Let''s spread the search."


    At this time, satina took back the eyes of the dream, and said faintly: "gather together to find a safe point, but the scope that can be found will be limited, unable to control in all aspects."


    Separately?


    Chu Feng, Lu Wan or Zhang yun''er frowned even in dreams.


    They were looking for two or three people together just now, so that they can help each other in case of danger. But there is also something missing, that is, the place they have searched may become the hiding place of nagula again, and they can''t control all aspects.


    If the search is scattered, five people will be in different ranges. Even if nagula wants to hide, it is not an easy thing. For example, two people become five people''s search.


    Safety and finding nagula are both very important. Chu Feng hesitated for a moment.


    "If you keep thinking, there will be no chance."


    Satina indifferently looked at the hesitant Chu Feng, and said coldly that she went to the palace of God again: "I''ll find the back garden, and you can do it yourself!"


    Do not give Chu Feng a response time, satina again into the god palace, looking at her back, Chu Feng frown deeper.


    Turning back to Lu Wan and her wife, she said, "the chances of dispersing to find out are bigger, but the time for encountering dangerous reactions is not enough. The three of you should look for them together. I will follow satina''s back and conduct a second investigation to prevent her from being in danger."


    "No way!" Don''t want Chu Feng just said, dream look a tight mouth: "you can''t follow satina."


    Now the situation is vague. Satina doesn''t know whether it will be an enemy or an ally. Moreover, she is very strange tonight. Meng worries that satina will attack Chu Feng. If Chu Feng is absorbed by satyana, they can''t deal with it.


    Chu Feng slightly frowned: "dream, what do you know?"


    "Me The dream says that satina is the practitioner of the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, but she can still hold back her words. If she says it now, the cooperative relationship will break down immediately. Even Chu Feng has to guard against satyana, and then she will be gasped by nagula, which is not conducive to the plan tonight.


    With a slight sigh, he said, "do as you say, but you should be careful. I''ll tell you when you get over tonight."


    Chu Feng didn''t know what the dream wanted to tell himself, but his intuition had something to do with satina. He nodded his head and walked into the palace of gods and pursued the direction of satina. However, in order not to let satina find out, chufeng covered up his breath very well.


    "Let''s do the same!"


    Meng took back her worried eyes and said a word to Lu Wan absentmindedly. Then she went to the side to prepare for a second carpet search of the palace of God.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er look at each other, and they have similar questions in their hearts. That is, whether it''s satina or dream, both of them seem a little strange tonight. We can be sure that they all have secrets, but even LV Wan and Zhang yun''er can''t think of any secret.


    The second exploration started again. Satina was familiar with the back garden behind the temple of God. It used to be the residence of the protoss royal family, but now it has been built into his palace by nagula. There is a smell of evil everywhere. Even the white flowers and green grass once planted have lost their original color.Looking at all this, satina slowly clenched her fist and walked forward. Memories of the past are constantly emerging in her mind. She was once a saint, and she was still a little Protoss princess. She didn''t need to think about intriguing things.


    But now things are not the same. The protoss has declined a lot. The saint will leave the world forever and never come back. Apart from the cousin kardashan, there are no other relatives or even the core clansmen.


    Thinking of kardashan, satina stopped and sent out a secret tone to her, just a simple sentence: find a chance to leave and hide, don''t contact anyone, wait for her news!


    Then, when Kardashian asked why, she didn''t respond, because it''s not the time to respond.


    When she came to the pavilion in the middle of the back garden, satina looked around and saw everything, but there was nothing unusual. It seemed that nagula had really disappeared in the temple of God.


    Many people are familiar with the palace of God, except for the blood pool underground palace built by nagula, the rest are still similar to before. There is no place for people to hide for a long time, even can not be found under the search of saints.


    But now the fact is that nagula has disappeared, and there is no trace of him. Where will it be?


    Satina frowned deeply. Compared with Chu Feng, nagula is the biggest threat, because the latter is an infinite saint with too strong power. The three souls and four saints are beyond the scope of a saint.


    It can also be said that today''s nagula is a half step supreme.


    When she got out of the pavilion, nagula was going to search all the bedrooms. Suddenly, a dark figure appeared behind her. A hand even stretched out from the shadow. It was covered with long white hair. A ferocious wolf head also came out of the shadow, and her eyes were full of fierce light.


    All of a sudden, satina felt that she suddenly turned around and her pupils shrank: "Damn it, you are hiding in the space. No wonder you can''t find it."


    It is nagula who has been completely transformed into a werewolf. However, he does not understand what satyana is talking about now. He just goes forward with the power of destruction, with only fierce light and killing opportunities in his eyes.


    Satina''s face was ugly. She looked for it at the first time, but she didn''t expect that nagula would be hidden in the cracks of space. She also didn''t expect that he would sneak into himself. She thought that she would hide all the time. So she had no time to dodge in the face of the powerful attack gradually approaching her.


    Just as she was about to improve her strength, a hand passed through her back and encircled her waist, pulling her back constantly. Then a hand was lifted up and collided with the werewolf''s palm.


    Under the collision, the terrifying force directly caused the surrounding buildings to collapse a lot, and each of them also retreated a little, and what pulled away satianna was Chu Feng who had been following her.


    Chufeng shook his sour hand, and chufeng looked at nagula with fierce eyes. He said to satina, "if I hadn''t followed you, you would have been finished just now. You should have made a promise and be grateful for your help."


    After a joke, chufeng would start to fight the werewolf, but the werewolf didn''t seem to have any intention of fighting with Chu Feng. He suddenly turned around and jumped up on all fours and jumped out of the back garden in an instant.


    "Want to run, is it possible?"


    Chu Feng''s cold eyes a congealed drink a sound, the wings of magic light quickly chase up, now hard to find the beast of nagula, how can let it run away like this?


    The violent movement also attracted the attention of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er. They all straddled the night sky and followed Chu Feng. Only satina stood in the same place, her eyes glanced over a bit of complexity, because Chu Feng saved her again just now.


    However, this trace of complexity was quickly hidden by satina and followed by her cold face. At present, the most important thing is to kill nagula. As long as nagula dies, satina is confident that the spirit world or the protoss will become the first in the world!


    Moreover, her hatred for nagula is as deep as the sea, and she must kill herself to calm down her anger and offer sacrifices to the dead Protoss.


    The appearance of the werewolf also brought the situation of the night into the most tense moment. The six saints shuttled through the void, causing the whole spirit world to panic even more than last night. Everyone knows that nagula is a werewolf.


    Even the demons began to retreat, and began to go to the entrances and exits of each small world in the spirit world, ready to escape from the spirit world.


    However, what they don''t know is that at the entrance and exit of each small world in the spirit world, the demon Kingdom army is waiting for them, and they will also face greater killing,,,,


    more www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2774

    Although the reason has completely lost the basic reason, the instinct of crisis still exists.


    Under the joint pursuit of the five people of Chu Feng, the werewolves did not mean to stop fighting at all. Instead, they were constantly shuttling and fleeing. It was as if the wolf ran away when he met a strong enemy, and then fought back when he was safe.


    The nagula, which is integrated with the demon emperor, has the characteristics of wolf completely.


    "Be quick, or there won''t be enough time!"


    Zhang yun''er, with his shining wings behind him, quickly came to Chu Feng''s side and said anxiously, "when that happens, nagula will be back to its original appearance."


    Chu Feng looks up at the sky. A full moon is hanging high, but it has already begun to shift. When the moon shifts, nagula will change from a werewolf state to a human form. When the moon moves back, nagula will not be so easy to deal with.


    Nodding slightly, Chu Feng burst to drink, whoosh disappeared in front of Zhang yun''er, under the night sky can only see a black awn across, completely unable to capture the shadow and trace of Chu Feng.


    Lu Wan and others also accelerated the speed, but they have reached the limit, far less than the speed of chufeng and nagula.


    With the Chu wind completely let go, regardless of the shock of the leakage of power, in a vast ocean, finally through the werewolf to the front, the demon Kingdom directly launched.


    Even if the wind of Chu was in front of the werewolf, he didn''t seem to see it. He quickly passed through the front of the Chu wind. After crossing several kilometers, he roared with a loud noise. The werewolf bumped into the demon Kingdom, and his extremely rapid body stopped.


    Chu Feng and others also stand in five directions at the moment, gathering powerful forces to cover the vicinity, completely blocking the direction that the werewolf can break through.


    The werewolf growled in a low voice, overflowing with fierce light eyes, and fiercely swept over the Chu wind. The saliva in the corner of his mouth was thick and smelling of blood. His body shape was more than two meters, which seemed to be full of explosive power.


    At this moment, the surrounding atmosphere became dignified.


    Under the influence of the momentum of the six people, the waves set off layers of waves. With the roaring sound, Chu Feng also directly sacrificed the Holy Grail of light. Now that nagula has become a werewolf, there is no normal human thinking. Coupled with the powerful influence of the Holy Grail of light, it is much easier to deal with werewolves.


    The sweet voice sounded, and the werewolf was suddenly stimulated to raise his head and roar to the sky.


    Chu Feng knew that he was stimulated to take advantage of this opportunity to drink: "hands on!"


    The first to rush up, the force of taboo surging to form a powerful destructive attack, directly take the werewolf.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also seized the opportunity to do something. For a time, the clouds above the sky were rolling rapidly. The strength of the five sages united together made the whole spiritual world in a slight vibration. If it was not on the ocean, the vibration would be even greater.


    In the joint attack of the five, the werewolf quickly pours out with a low roar, straight for the dream that looks weaker.


    The dream looks calm, his eyes burst into a sharp color, and a sword flashes between his palms, which brings out thousands of bright lights and slows down the time when the werewolf approaches.


    In this gap, Zhang yun''er is the first to approach. Xuanyuan sword splits on the werewolf''s body in an impartial manner. Only when he hears a sound, he can''t cut the body of the werewolf. He just lets the hair fall down a little.


    After that, Chu Feng, satina and Lu Wan''s attacks fell on the werewolf one after another. Like the initial judgment, nagura, who was transformed into a werewolf, had no normal human thinking at all. Just like the wild animals, nagura suffered from attacks without the quick evasion.


    However, although the strength of the five fell on the werewolf, it did not cause any damage to it. It looked like nothing happened.


    Chu Feng frowned deeply. Just now several people united together to kill a saint, at least it could make the saint spit blood and seriously hurt him. However, these attacks on the whole tribe had no effect on the werewolf, and did not cause any harm to the werewolf.


    It''s like their attacks are all virtual. What''s going on?


    "I know what''s going on."


    Seeing the werewolf standing there trying to find a breakthrough, Lu Wan said solemnly: "although nagula has lost his basic reason and can''t use his own power freely, his physical strength will also become stronger than before. In other words, we can start to attack him with harm. Now, we have not done much to him in the state of werewolf Multi action. "


    After Lu Wan''s explanation, Chu Feng and their current situation also think that it is reasonable. Nagula in the state of werewolf has much stronger physical strength than that in human state, so the strength cannot cause too much damage to him.


    After clenching his fist, Chu Feng raises his hand, and the Holy Grail of light disappears into the night sky. It turns out that ordinary attacks have no effect on werewolves. Even if the influence of the Holy Grail of light does not play a very important role.


    "Princess Anna, dream!"Chu Feng took a deep look at the helpless werewolf, and said in a deep voice: "you are stationed in the East and the west, yun''er and Wan''er, you two cooperate with me, gather our most original and powerful forces to attack the werewolf."


    Even ordinary attacks can''t cause serious damage to the werewolf. Then use the power of the origin. Sansheng taboo contains the purest power. If you gather them together, Chu Feng doesn''t want the werewolf to be hurt. It''s just that the power is too great. If you don''t control it well, the whole spiritual world will disappear in an instant. So we need satyana and dream to control the surrounding areas and not let the powerful forces leak out and destroy the spirit world. After all, in addition to the demons, there are still many innocent people and the remaining Protoss people in the spirit world.


    The dream probably knew what Chu Feng was going to do. He nodded his head and quickly flew to the East for a long distance. He used his own strength to build an invisible barrier. Although he could not completely block Chu Feng, his strength could at least be reduced, so that the spiritual world would not be destroyed directly.


    Satina took a cold look at the werewolf and said in a cold voice, "he must die in my hands at last!"


    "Good!" Chu Feng feels satina''s hatred and murder, and knows that if she doesn''t kill nagula, it will be a lifelong knot. Although Chu Feng also wants to kill nagula and avenge Chang''e, he is willing to let satina come.


    Of course, the premise is that they can beat nagula thoroughly.


    With Chu Feng''s consent, satyana turned around and flew across, choosing the west side to guard. This did not need Chu Feng''s explanation. Satyana would also do it, because the spirit world is the habitat of the Protoss. If not, the protoss would be displaced and left their hometown.


    In terms of Zhang Yuner''s choice, the opportunity to capture a wolf suddenly weakens.


    Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan all tensed up. Suddenly, a round light curtain appeared around them, which was shrouded with the werewolf. The werewolf, who was supposed to attack Zhang yun''er, was blinded by the light and blocked by one hand.


    This is the original power and the purest power. For nagula who has practiced magic arts, it will cause very uncomfortable feeling and feel uncomfortable all over.


    Chu Feng looked at each other, nodded slightly, and raised their hands, gathering powerful forces in their palms, and finally shot out into a line to the top of the werewolf.


    A beam of light is formed on the top of the werewolf''s head, which binds it directly. No matter how fierce it is, how powerful the power is, it cannot break the light column.


    And Chu Feng''s three people also sweat on their foreheads. At the moment, all three people can say that they have gathered their most powerful strength, which is a great loss to the body. Even if they are saints and taboo of Sansheng, the power consumption is consumption. It is just like ordinary people who spend too long time in activities and will be weak.


    The power is getting stronger and stronger. Before it is finally sent out, it has already changed the situation of the spirit world. Even dream and satina can feel the terrible pressure, just like the top of a mountain.


    Her eyes twinkled with light, and her dream eyes looked forward to more. At the moment, the strength of Chu Feng''s three people can completely destroy her. Even if gulabi is much stronger than her, if such power goes on, she will be seriously injured.


    And once nagura is seriously injured, they will be able to kill them directly when they join hands.


    However, satyana still keeps an eye on her. She gathers strength to prevent other forces from leaking out to destroy the spirit world. She also sets out a trace of spiritual power to lock in satina. Once she has any change, the dream will definitely hurt her mercilessly or even destroy her.


    But what she didn''t know was that when she was dreaming of all this, she thought that when she was certain, she would destroy her dream and absorb the power of a practitioner. Should it be good?


    In the two people''s different ideas, Chu Feng also burst into a drink: "close!"


    At the same time, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er release the power of convergence. The roaring and muffling sound comes from there, resounding between heaven and earth.


    Space warps, waves roar, even the sky has a mirror image of the twist, in the shackles of the light column, the werewolf''s eyes are flooded with violent murders, there is a trace of fear, roaring up to the sky, shaking the world.


    More concussion sound sounded, and suddenly there was a terrible explosion in the light column. The light and darkness were interwoven, which made people unable to open their eyes. They could only hear the explosion, and the werewolf''s angry roar!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2775

    The sound of heavy objects falling into the water sounded, and the dazzling light in the night sky also slowly dissipated. Only the strength that had not dissipated flowed, setting off the terrible shock of the whole sea area. The three Chu Feng gasped slightly. When they could see something, they opened their eyes at the first time, and could not see the figure of the werewolf. I think it was in the sound just now that they fell into the sea.


    It''s just how the situation is, whether the werewolf is dead or seriously injured, but judging from the current situation, the possibility of serious injury is higher.


    Satina and dream in the suppression of the wandering power to destroy the spirit world, as for, also the first time back to the Chu wind their side, together to see the slowly subsided sea.


    "Can''t see!" Zhang yun''er''s right eye twinkles, beautiful light Cu: "there is no wolf figure!"


    Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er have eyes that can see through the illusory. Now he can''t see the figure of a werewolf in the deep sea. The sound of falling into the water just now can prove that the werewolf did fall into the sea. According to the truth, it can be seen. But why can''t he see now.


    Just relaxed spirit again tense up, feel a little weak body, this is just the result of excessive consumption of power, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan''s situation is similar, if the werewolf is still intact under the attack just now, it will be dangerous tonight.


    Clenching his fist, Chu Feng said in a deep voice: "I''ll go down to have a look. You should pay attention to the surrounding environment to prevent accidents."


    "Wait!" Zhang yun''er held the Chu wind, and her eyebrows were full of dignified color: "are you now?"


    "I''m fine!" Chu Feng understood Zhang yun''er''s meaning, patted her on the back of her hand and said, "you should pay attention to it. Now we must find the werewolf. If we let it hide like in the temple of the God King, it will cost us a lot of time. Time is running out!"


    Zhang Yuner and others have a subconscious look at the sky. The trace of the moon''s shift has been very clear. It may happen at any time when the Orcish werewolf changes back to the human form of nagula.


    After releasing Chu Feng''s hand, Zhang Yuner didn''t stop Chu Feng any more. He just hoped that the werewolf had been seriously injured in the attack just now. Now he has only hidden power. Otherwise, the plan for tonight will be full of changes.


    Chu Feng did not delay time, his body slipped directly into the sea, and soon it was difficult to catch his trace.


    Between the sea and the sky, Lu Wan looked at the sea without blinking. At the same time, they were also wary of the surrounding environment. The werewolves disappeared, either hiding in the deep sea or hiding in the vicinity. However, before the appearance of the werewolf, any possibility existed. Everything needs to be careful.


    As time went by, Chu Feng had not yet come out of the deep sea. Lu Wan and others began to worry about the danger of Chu Feng in the deep sea.


    At this time, there was a sudden explosion, and the surrounding sea area was like the strongest tornado swept by. It set off huge waves, reaching a height of 1000 meters, and obscured Lu Wan''s vision.


    The key is that you can still hear the low voice of beasts in the shocking waves.


    All of them changed color, and Zhang yun''er said, "be careful, werewolf!"


    Roar a ring, suddenly in the waves of a black figure quickly swept by, waiting for people to react, a hand on the neck of satina has been hard to go back.


    When Zhang yun''er looked at them, his face changed greatly. He saw that the whole body of the werewolf was wet and stained with blood. Although it looked like a mess, the breath was still strong. He was holding satina''s neck fiercely and pushing it out. The killing opportunity soared!


    Under the control of the werewolf, satyana''s face was slightly ugly. She lifted her hand and grasped her neck hand. Her eyes were cold and she directly absorbed the power of the werewolf.


    The other hand of the werewolf has been lifted up, which means to smash satina''s head. Suddenly, there is a kind of deep pain invading the whole body, and the hand holding satina''s neck releases consciousness.


    Satina catches the opportunity and falls on the werewolf with a powerful foot. She gets out of the control of the werewolf with the help of the back force, and her eyes flash with a flash of blazing light.


    Just at the moment of critical moment, she absorbed the power of the werewolf. Although it was very evil, it was also very powerful. Only by absorbing a little bit, satina felt a very strong breath surging. It was also because of this that the werewolf''s hand would be released subconsciously.


    If we absorb all the power of the werewolf, is it possible to go to the eternal supreme realm? Even if you don''t go to the realm of eternal supremacy, you think it''s more powerful than the werewolves now?


    At the moment, sacchu thought of the power of the strong dream that she could not absorb, but she never thought of the strong power of her dream.


    However, in satyana''s trance, a fear flashed in the werewolf''s eyes and left completely by instinct. It had no normal thought and reason, but there was still a sense of danger, that is, satyana now gave it a sense of danger.The werewolf ran away again. Lu Wan and others were surprised that the werewolf would let satyana go. He did not have time to think so much and quickly caught up with him.


    At the same time, in the deep sea, I feel that the Chu wind that the werewolf appears also directly breaks out of the sea and pursues in the direction of the werewolf, which is the direction of the far god palace.


    The dream fell behind the arrangement, and she took a cold look at satyana, which caught up with Chu Feng. Other people don''t know, but she is very clear that the reason why the werewolf released satyana just now was probably caused by satyana''s absorption of power. Otherwise, how can the werewolf release satiana?


    Satina naturally noticed the look of the dream and clenched her fist slightly when she could hardly see it. "I will let you know that there is a price to pay for hating me."


    With the sound of wolf singing, the wolf man was stopped by Chu Feng several decades away from the temple of God. His blood stained hair and ferocious wolf head gave people a heavy pressure at night.


    Chu Feng coughed gently and raised his hand to Ming. The magic sword of Hong appeared in the palm of his hand. His strength has been consumed so much since tonight. It is not very good to see the situation of the werewolf. However, it seems to be recovering slowly. Combined with the injury last night, it would be useless if nagula could not be killed tonight.


    The sword was moved by people. Chu Feng did not wait for Lu Wan to follow them. Now the time is very urgent. We must kill the werewolf before they change back to nagula. At least, we must make it lose its fighting power.


    The werewolf''s mouth gave out an angry roar. At the moment when Chu Feng was about to approach, he continued to fight back. Chu Feng''s eyes were fixed and he wanted to avoid his edge temporarily. He felt that the power of the fist was extraordinary. Even if he could hurt a werewolf, he would pay a heavy price.


    But when Chu Feng was ready to make a dodge action, he suddenly felt intense pain behind his back, and his body involuntarily fell towards the ground like a meteor.


    A loud noise, and the earth to a close contact, directly out of a deep hole, completely buried among them.


    Lu Wan as like as two peas came to the heart of Chu Feng, but was even more shocked. Besides the werewolves, a wolf man appeared. The two were exactly alike.


    Suddenly raised his head, Zhang yun''er''s face changed slightly: "offset!"


    Lu Wan, dream and satina looked up and saw that the full moon had deviated from the sky at any time. Deviation from the center meant that the demon emperor''s blood that influenced nagula''s change was weakened, and nagula would change from a werewolf state to a human being.


    Seeing that the hair of the werewolf was slowly fading away, Lu Wan raised the star sword and said, "do it


    Nowadays, it is not so easy to deal with werewolves. If it returns to human form and has normal thinking and means, it will be even more difficult to deal with. Even though nagula is injured, among the five, except for satyana and dream consumption, the three of Chu Feng have already felt weak.


    The strength of both sides has weakened, who dares to say that he will win easily?


    Lu Wan was the first to move, and the dream also moved. The two men dealt with one werewolf, and then Zhang Yuner and satina joined hands to deal with another one. As for Chu Feng''s being injured by the werewolf, I don''t know what''s going on, but I don''t have much time to investigate.


    Two on one, or split half of the strength of the werewolf, by contrast, or in a flat state, so we can see that the werewolf state of nagura, powerful unmatched!


    The earth roared, a dark beam of light shot out from the ground at this time, straight to the werewolf fighting with Zhang yun''er satina.


    Feeling the dangerous force, the werewolf roared with a huge palm and forced Zhang Yuner away. His body flashed and his two hands joined together to block the attack of the dark light beam. The lower body of the collision was pushed toward the sky by the light beam.


    At this moment, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in the sky, and Minghong magic sword shot out, attacking the werewolf who was blocking the dark beam from behind.


    Everything happened between the electric light and flint, which is about to destroy a werewolf''s Avatar.


    However, the werewolf fighting with Lu Wan did not care whether he was heavily hit by Lu Wan or not. With the help of the resilience of the attack, he quickly passed through the void and came behind the werewolf who was blocking the attack of the dark light beam. A bright moon gun appeared in his hand.


    Slightly raised, under a low roar, he collided with Minghong''s magic sword.


    The powerful force directly detonates, let everything on the earth, completely overturned and annihilated by a powerful air wave!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2776

    The dust and smoke filled the void, and the full moon was blurred.


    Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er, Meng and satina all looked up at the sky without blinking. They all wanted to know what the situation was like. What happened to Chu Feng and nagula in the collision just now?


    Zhang yun''er even held back her left eye to see. She was worried that she could not accept the picture, and her foreboding became more and more intense.


    The plan for tonight was very good. The only wrong judgment was that the Orcish werewolves would avoid danger. They wasted a lot of time in the process of searching for and chasing them. If they had known that werewolves would run, their plans would not have been the same as tonight''s.


    It''s just a pity that everything is false now.


    The dust and smoke also slowly dispersed, and two figures could be seen. When the dust and smoke were gone, Zhang yun''er was nervous: "Chu Feng!"


    On the void, Chu Feng''s face was covered with blood, and the whole person looked very embarrassed. While his breath was weak, his body would not move. The other one was nagula, who had completely changed from the animal state to human form, was naked and there, with one hand completely constraining Chu Feng''s action.


    The whole person looks very embarrassed, but that strong breath does not have any erratic, very stable, you can judge that the current nagula state is much better than Chu Feng.


    After all, Chu Feng began to join hands with Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, which consumed a lot of strength. But from now on, it seems that the damage to nagula is not great, otherwise his breath will never be so stable and powerful.


    If you want to defeat nagula before it returns to human form, you don''t want to wait for that time. Now nagula, now back in human form, is no longer so easy to deal with.


    Look at her body, there are some scars, but nagula just looked away, sneered and said, "I''m curious how you know I''m a werewolf, and chose to do it on the full moon night, but now it seems unnecessary to say that."


    "Chu Feng, do you have a kind of crazy mind, perfect plan, even failed?"


    Chu Feng coughs gently, and his whole body is completely wrapped up by an evil force. His heart is really helpless and crazy. His judgment is correct. The animalized nagula does not have human thinking, and even can''t use powerful means. Unfortunately, he misestimated the werewolf''s instinctive response to danger.


    Otherwise, if we don''t say that nagula has been killed now, we can at least seriously injure him, but it''s a pity that what is said at the moment is not true.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    Chu Feng did not respond, nagula laughed, and a pleasant smile appeared on her face: "I just like to see you now, think about the easiest time to kill me is animal, but you did not succeed. That feeling must be good. I am excited when I think about it. It can be seen that God still cares for me."


    No white pupil gradually indifferent down: "but I am excited and excited, can not erase the fact that you almost let me die, now are ready to accept my anger!"


    With his left hand raised, the Haoyue gun broke through the air directly, and it was severely pumped on Chu Feng''s body, which had already consumed a lot. In addition, Chu Feng, who was injured in the base just now, spewed out a mouthful of blood. The feeling of being drawn on the body by the Haoyue gun is definitely not better than that of being taken by the Haoyue gun.


    With a blow, Lu Wan and others were all ready to fight, but their actions were not implemented, and nagula together forced them to retreat.


    If LV Wan and Zhang yun''er didn''t have the strength to consume too much at first, nagula could not easily force them back. But now the loss is too large, it is difficult to resist nagula.


    "I''m almost immortal in a werewolf state." Nagula snorted coldly and said haughtily: "since I killed hundreds of members of the demon guard and sucked their blood essence, the injury has already recovered. Now I look a little miserable, but I''m sorry to tell you that my power consumption is almost zero, and your damage has no effect on me."


    Lu Wan and others were worried about Chu Feng''s situation. They were more dignified when they heard nagula''s words. If nagula''s words were true, the situation tonight would be more dangerous than last night''s, and even their actions were a waste of energy.


    Seeing the look of Lu Wan and others, the four saints were suppressed by themselves. Nagula laughed arrogantly, and her eyes fell on Chu Feng again. Her mouth was covered with an evil smile: "you are all going to die. Please answer me a question. I can give you a good death and not make you too miserable."


    Chu Feng coughed, involving the body of the injury slightly painful: "do you think, I will answer you?"


    "Then I don''t know." Nagula didn''t think of a smile, hand a bright moon gun again hard draw in Chu Feng: "I only know, you are not honest to answer my words, I will let you very miserable, no burial place."


    "Even after you die, give your woman to the meanest person in the world and be the most humble plaything."Lu Wan and others wanted to do it again, but they were held back by the safety of Chu Feng and nagula. They did not know how to do it. For nagula, such behavior gave him a great sense of satisfaction.


    Now koucheng is too silent and has no right to speak.


    Nagula gave a pleasant smile, narrowed her eyes and asked, "you were directly penetrated by the bright moon gun last night, not to mention your life is in danger, at least not so fast recovery, but you have recovered completely in one night. Can you tell me why, what kind of pill, what kind of skill, or what means are you using?"


    Chufeng sneered at the words. His wound was healed by the Holy Grail of light. This magical effect must have never been seen by nagula. At the moment, his curiosity is inevitable.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked: "you are dead, I tell you!"


    "Ha ha ha ha", "ha ha", "ha ha", "ha ha", "ha ha", "ha ha", "ha ha", "ha ha", "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "If not, I will surely break through the present world and slaughter all people!"


    "Whatever you want I thought that such a threat was useful to Chu Feng, but I didn''t want Chu Feng to reply calmly.


    At the moment, he thought that the main purpose of his eyes was to destroy the ancient world, except for the reason that he thought that the main purpose of his eyes was to protect the ancient world.


    The reason why chufeng said that was because nagula''s words were no different from farting. If he was really a trustworthy person, chufeng didn''t mind saying it, but it''s a pity that nagula was not.


    The earth is the original world and the starting place of all worlds. If nagula finally comes to the world, how can it not touch the present world? The answer is obvious, so Chu Feng will not take nagura''s promise or guarantee seriously.


    Seeing Chu Feng so firm, nagula sneered. Although he is strong and selfless, there are only a few people who can fight against him in the world of heaven and earth. However strong he is, there are times when he gets hurt. Once he is injured, it means death. It is necessary to have a quick way to recover his strength.


    And Chu Feng now obviously has such a way, nagula naturally will not miss.


    With a bright moon in his hand, the gun flashed like a whip on Chu Feng''s body. He beat Chu Feng''s flesh and blood and vomited blood. Even so, Chu Feng didn''t mean to compromise. He was just helpless when his plan failed.


    "It seems that you are firm. I need to change my mind."


    Nagula saw that Chu Feng did not mean to compromise, sighed and took back the bright moon gun. Her eyes were frozen. Chu Feng''s body was imprisoned in a dark light and shadow: "wait for your woman. I''ll see if you still insist on it, don''t tell me!"


    Carrying the bright moon gun, nagula turned in vain to face the anxious Lu Wan and others, flooding with an evil smile: "come on, have a good exchange with your future men!"


    It seems like a long distance, but it appears in front of the dream in an instant. Facing nagula, who is full of momentum, the dream''s eyes cast a dignified look. They dare not have any hidden meaning. They burst out with the strongest strength. The sword in hand collides with nagula''s bright moon gun, and the hand instantly feels numb.


    The body is unstable and retreats a little, but she doesn''t breathe. Nagula bullies her again. Zhang Yuner and others know that the dream can''t be stopped for a long time. They quickly approach and pass out two swords.


    His back to nagula''s mouth flashed an evil smile, and Chu Feng, trapped in the dark light and shadow, yelled: "be careful, soul attack!"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, who want to support their dreams, suddenly look back and don''t know when the devil''s soul has appeared behind them. They even raise the sickle of death to harvest their souls and deprive them of their lives.


    "How I''m willing to kill you, you''ve been cheated."


    But in this short moment, nagula suddenly gave up the attack on the dream, and approached Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er like a ghost. Her voice was cold and evil: "it''s kind when you shouldn''t be, it''s just hurting yourself."


    With the gun moving, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, and even Meng and satina couldn''t respond to the time, they slapped Lu Wan on their back fiercely. With a mouthful of blood spurting out, their strength became lax.


    It also makes Chu Feng''s eyes slightly dignified in the dark light and shadow. The Gula is not only powerful, but also too fast, which makes people have no time to react. Secondly, there are too many means and too powerful to give people a sense of powerlessness.


    Slowly clenching his fist, Chu Feng clenched his teeth and said in his heart, what should I do to defeat nagula?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2777

    Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner were seriously injured.


    Originally, nagula, who started to work with Chu Feng to seriously injure werewolf, lost a lot of strength. Now she is seriously injured by Haoyue gun. LV Wan and Zhang yun''er have not much strength to stop nagula. If they develop, they are likely to be captured by nagula.


    Satyana and Meng are intact, but they feel powerless in the face of the most powerful nagula at the moment. Although the former wants to absorb the power of nagula, how can nagula succeed?


    In the dark, even if they do not want to be swept away from the sky, it is not possible for them to be swept by the light from the outside.


    What''s more, Chu Feng was closed after being ravaged by nagula. Even if it was released, would it be the opponent of nagula? Satina felt that such a miracle would not happen.


    But now, what to do with nagula?


    The atmosphere became more and more heavy. The strength of nagula completely suppressed the people. After seriously injuring LV Wan and Zhang yun''er, he went to a high place in a twinkling. The bright moon gun was suspended behind him, and the corners of his mouth were slightly cocked: "in the past, I revered the God, the goddess who did not dare to be the enemy, and Princess Anna, whom I admired for a long time, are all suppressed by me now. This feeling is really good!"


    He nodded slightly and looked at Chu Feng, who was unable to break free from the dark light and shadow. Nagula''s expression joked: "Chu Feng, do you want to consider answering my question now?"


    Chu Feng frowned deeply. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan are both weak now. If they continue to fight, they will not be able to resist for several rounds. As for satina and Meng, they will not be as strong as Lu Wan. Even if they do, the result will be the same.


    "You''re good!"


    Chu Feng at the moment can only delay time to see if there can be a miracle, but said: "my injury, is the Holy Grail of light repair."


    "Just like I thought." Nagula smiles and reaches out her hand. "Then, don''t I say more? Hand over the Grail of light, cut off your connection with it, and I will let it be my Lord. "


    Chu Feng did not answer, satina said: "no, the Holy Grail of light is sacred. How can it be given to such an evil person as nagula?"


    It doesn''t need satyana to say that Chu Feng can''t be handed over. Although the Holy Grail of light can''t remove the mark in his body, at least it''s very powerful for the repair of the wound. It can be said that as long as there is still one breath, even the saints can be saved. There are many benefits to such things.


    All of a sudden, nagula burst out, and appeared in front of satina. She kicked her abdomen fiercely.


    The latter did not expect that nagula would suddenly attack herself, and was kicked out directly. However, nagula didn''t mean to calculate it like this at all. The Haoyue gun blocked the possible support of Lu Wan and others, and quickly approached satina, who was unable to control her body shape.


    His face was gloomy and cold: "the Protoss and the demons have never stood apart since ancient times. Now you still dare to control the affairs of the king. Do you think I really dare not kill you?"


    Satina''s face changed slightly. She wanted to stop nagula from approaching her, but she couldn''t gather a trace of strength. Just now nagula''s foot made her body extremely uncomfortable, as if all her limbs were broken.


    Bang a dull sound, nagula a punch across the air, again fell on the body of satina, directly let her spit out a mouthful of blood, bright and beautiful.


    One hand directly controlled satina, which also made Chu Feng and Lu Wan feel more heavy. Although she was just a saint, she was not familiar with the power of saints, but she was a saint after all. At the moment, she was beaten by nagula for several rounds, and her vomiting was still controlled. How powerful is nagula.


    He slowly raised his head, his eyes like an arrow at Chu Feng: "now, can we consider handing over the Holy Grail of light?"


    "Chu Feng can''t!" This time, the dream was the first to speak in front of Chu Feng. In order to prevent meeting the sad things like satina, she continued to say: "he already has a bright moon gun, and he has the terror fighting power of three souls and four saints. If we can get the unlimited restoration power of the Holy Grail of light, it will have a great impact on us."


    Chu Feng naturally understood this truth, but now he is more concerned about a problem, that is, the Holy Grail of light can repair the body without limit, and restore strength.


    Narrowed his eyes, Chu Feng sneered, suddenly appeared more dense darkness around the dark light and shadow, and directly covered the dark shadow blockade completely. At the beginning, we can see Chu Feng. At the moment, we can see endless darkness, and we can''t see where Chu Feng''s shadow is.


    Nagula narrowed her eyes and felt a lump in her heart. She also wanted to threaten Chu Feng with satyana. She didn''t want Chu Feng to care about the general.


    A cold hum, suddenly, a heavy blow on satina''s waist, let the latter fall to the edge of a canyon like a meteor, with no strength to stand up. Then he quickly approached the darkness, which was not caused by him, it could only be caused by the Chu wind.However, no matter how nagula goes to break it, there is no way, because this darkness contains the evil power of terror, which is difficult to eliminate.


    His face gradually changed ferocious, and said to the dark, "Chu Feng, get out of here quickly, or I''ll kill your woman."


    "I''m blocked by you. How can I come out?" In the dark came Chu Feng''s cold Laughter: "otherwise you disperse the blockade of dark light and shadow, I will disperse the outer darkness, how about?"


    Nagula looks stunned, and his face is more and more deep and ugly. He is a little afraid of Chu Feng in the deep heart. Now that Chu Feng is blocked in the dark light and shadow dominated by the demon king''s soul, how can he simply come out.


    Squinting her eyes and thinking for a while, nagula sneered: "you can''t come out anyway. It doesn''t matter what you like to play with. But you''d better pray for your woman not to die early in my hand, or even be played with by me."


    All of a sudden, nagula directly took another shot at LV Wan. In the short and calm night sky, the holy war broke out again. Only this time, there was no sadiana and no move. Only nagura was crushed by force, Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and others.


    By the side of a deep canyon above the ground, satina was lying there, looking at the fierce battle on the sky, her eyes were slightly gloomy, and her eyes toward dreams were full of murders. She didn''t want nagula to get the Holy Grail of light, but if nagula threatened Chu Feng with her life and death, she would rather hope that Chu Feng could hand over the Holy Grail of light.


    This is a kind of contradictory psychology. Just standing from different angles, we can see different things. Just now when the dream stopped Chu Feng, satina''s hatred for the dream became deeper.


    At this time, Chu Feng, who was in the dark light and shadow blockade, could see that Lu Wan''s situation was critical. However, no matter how anxious he was, he couldn''t break the dark shadow. It was completely cast by the devil''s soul. Unless he could destroy the demon''s soul and didn''t want to go out, there might be no other way.


    But at the moment Chu Feng does not want to think about this problem, he is more concerned about the dream just now, the Holy Grail of light can unlimited recovery strength.


    Gently raised his hand, the Holy Grail of light appeared between the palms, just the size of a wine cup. Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly coagulated. In the Holy Grail of light, water appeared. Looking at the fierce battle that was constantly sublimating outside, Chu Feng clenched his teeth and drank the water from the Holy Grail of light.


    The warm current ran down his throat and went into his stomach. Chu Feng put up the Holy Grail of light. The pain and pain that people began to have disappeared a lot. His injuries and strength were recovering rapidly. He was glad that dream had said those words, otherwise he would forget the magical effect of the Holy Grail of light.


    The strength is full again in his body. Chu Feng pinches his fist and feels almost recovered. He takes a deep breath and raises his hand to gather his powerful strength. He suddenly blows a fist and bumps into the dark light and shadow, but it has no effect. The dark light and shadow are completely motionless.


    Nagula, who had the upper hand in the battle with Lu Wan, felt the impact of Chu Feng on the dark light and shadow. After forcing kaimeng and Zhang yun''er to attack together, she sneered and said, "Chu Feng, don''t waste your energy. It''s made by the devil''s soul. You can also say that you are trapped in the spirit of the devil now. You can think of it unless you are better than me or you can turn on the light and shadow directly Be honest


    Laughing wildly, nagula attacked Lu Wan three people like a cat catching a mouse.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and did not attack the dark light and shadow again. Nagula was arrogant and evil. However, he was absolutely confident in such a thing. He said that it was difficult to open it, so it must not be so simple.


    As soon as her eyes passed, satina was lying on the edge of the canyon. Just now, it was estimated that she was seriously injured. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were also seriously injured. As for the dream, it can be blocked in a short time, and it can''t be nagula''s opponent after a long time.


    What can we do to break through the darkness and even defeat nagula?


    "Want to go out?"


    At this time, Chu Feng was still in a state of anxiety, and a woman''s voice sounded in his ear. Hearing this voice, Chu Feng''s whole body tensed up and showed a posture of attacking at any time, because the owner of the voice was the mysterious woman who planted the mark in his body.


    Clenching his clenched fist, Chu Feng knew that the mysterious woman appeared, but no one could feel it except him. He said in a deep voice: "what do you want to do? I tell you, there are still people here! "


    Chu Feng at the moment is really afraid of mysterious women here to do him, it really destroyed integrity.


    The mysterious woman giggled and was not worried about being found. When the laughter fell, she said in Chu Feng''s ear, "I''ll help you out. Do you want me to help you out?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2778

    crap!


    The mysterious woman''s question made Chu Feng scold in his heart. Now that Lu Wan and the three of them are fighting against nagula, it is easy to see that they are in a weak position. As a man, Chu Feng naturally wants to go out, but the mysterious woman now asks such words, which makes Chu Feng smell dangerous.


    There is no pie for nothing in the world. When a person promises to give you something good, unless he is your close relative, he or she is the closest friend and the most intimate lover.


    But if it is not the three, then there must be other purposes. The mysterious woman has done such things to herself many times. Chu Feng doesn''t think she will be so kind. Now that she wants to help herself, the necessary conditions are not simple.


    After understanding the mind of the mysterious woman, Chu Feng sneered and said, "tell me your conditions."


    "That''s smart." The mysterious woman giggled in the invisible place and said, "it''s actually very simple. Let me spread the imprint planted in your body to your whole heart. Then I''ll open the dark light and shadow blockade to you right away. Otherwise, you can''t break it with your own strength."


    Chu Feng eyes a congealed, fist subconsciously clenched, slightly angry in the heart.


    This condition was expected by him, but when the mysterious woman proposed it, Chu Feng still had a kind of uncontrollable anger in his heart. Now, the most important thing in his headache is that he doesn''t know what kind of damage his body will cause.


    Also time to think about suppressing the spread of the mark, one side eroded the whole heart, and now the mysterious woman even as a condition, how can Chu Feng allow?


    The mysterious woman was not worried. She didn''t say a word again. It seemed that she didn''t exist at all. But Chu Feng knew that she must still be in the dark. She just didn''t know where she was.


    Let the mark spread throughout the heart, she is willing to open the dark light and shadow to let herself out, this price is too high.


    Chu Feng''s heart is repellent, but when he sees Lu Wan''s three people struggling to support him, his heart is particularly tangled. Although he may not be able to defeat nagula even if he goes out, he can at least relieve LV Wan''s pressure and give them time to escape, so as to avoid being persecuted by nagula.


    However, this price is that he can no longer control his life and death. His heart is completely in the hands of a strange woman. If she wants to die, she may die at any time.


    His eyes were full of struggle and his heart was full of tangles. Chu Feng had made many choices, but none of them was more difficult than now. He wanted to help Lu Wan, but he didn''t want to become a puppet or even a slave to others.


    "I''m not in a hurry. Take your time."


    The secret mysterious woman spoke again after a moment''s silence. In her words, she could hear a light banter: "it''s just that if your women can insist on your consideration, then I don''t know. Just think about it. When they are ravaged by nagula, I feel heartbreaking and lung pulling for you."


    It is obvious that the mysterious woman''s words are intended to stimulate her, but Chu Feng has no way out, because such words are really exciting, because nagula really defeated Lu Wan and others, and the consequences are absolutely more cruel than what the mysterious woman said.


    Life is not like death. It may be a kind of extravagant hope at that time.


    With a deep breath, Chu Feng''s inner entanglement became stronger and stronger. He was willing to die for Lu Wan and others, but he was definitely going to die clearly. Now, if he agreed to the mysterious woman, life and death would probably be beyond his control. Chu Feng didn''t want to be controlled by others, so he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Ah, a scream suddenly rang out, Zhang yun''er was attacked from the sky by nagula, and she was fair and graceful, like a fallen fairy, almost hit the earth. Her white clothes were stained with blood, and she looked more vulnerable.


    Mysterious woman''s voice also sounded in the ear: "now go out may still have a bit of chance, and so on, if you are seriously injured too much, even if you go out also can''t return to heaven, depending on the situation, the goddess has been exhausted."


    Chu Feng''s body shook and clenched his teeth. At the moment, he really wanted to find out the secret mysterious woman and teach him a lesson. He even threatened himself in such an environment and asked him to make a difficult choice.


    Seeing that Zhang yun''er, who was blasted out, didn''t have the slightest breath of relaxation, he quickly took Xuanyuan sword and didn''t enter the battle group again. Chu Feng''s eyes were narrowed. The problems that he couldn''t think of, or the tangled problems, disappeared completely at this moment.


    Promising a mysterious woman may be beyond her control in the future, but if she is not allowed, Zhang Yuner and LV Wan will suffer heartless harm, and finally he will die. For the mysterious woman, it is unknown about the future, but now is a visible tension.


    Clenched fist slowly loosened, Chu Feng immediately put down, now is not the time to tangle in the future, that will only bring greater harm to himself, even can not do to control the future, then control the present.


    Slightly nodded, as if to see the secret woman: "I promise you!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" The mysterious woman laughed, and slowly Chu Feng felt something close to him, as if a hand fell on his chest, and then he could feel a kind of penetrating slight pain spreading all over the body.Exploring his own heart, Chu Feng''s mouth involved a helpless arc. The original mark only spread to half of the heart, but now it has spread directly to the whole heart. If it was the beginning, the mysterious woman could not do it, but now he agreed and gave up the resistance. The mysterious woman can do all this easily.


    They didn''t continue to investigate, because the more they investigated, they just felt more miserable. They closed their eyes and clenched their fists again. They also made a decision in their hearts. Lu Wan and Lu Wan could not know about this matter, otherwise they would be more worried.


    Just for a short time, that feeling completely disappeared. Chu Feng opened his eyes and knew that his heart had not been completely planted and his life and death were no longer controlled by himself. The mysterious woman who had never seen him but had slept with him several times could kill him at any time and even make him do a lot of things.


    Because the heart does not belong to itself, what autonomy can be said?


    "Go and live tonight, I don''t want to lose a strong slave!" The voice of the mysterious woman rings gently in Chu Feng''s ear, and the dark light and shadow that binds Chu Feng''s action is also a little bit fragmented and scattered. Chu Feng doesn''t feel any breath fluctuation or even a little sense of strength, so the dark light and shadow are completely broken.


    I feel melancholy that she was robbed by a mysterious woman. I have to feel her strength. The dark light and shadow that I just tried to strike with all my strength just now is broken like this. What kind of existence is the mysterious woman?


    Chu Feng did not get rid of the dark light and shadow, and his cold eyes swept across the fierce battle sky.


    Nagula seems to be in full bloom, while Meng, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are all in a lot of confusion, even more like they are struggling to support. As for satina, who was seriously injured by nagula, she has not yet stood up.


    Take back his eyes, Chu Feng''s body gradually blurred, no one can feel his breath fluctuations, even nagula do not know, his dark light and shadow has been broken, Chu Feng has come out.


    With the help of the mystery of the Holy Grail of light, Chu wind appeared quietly above nagula''s head, and his eyes burst out with a sharp color: "get out of the way!"


    At the moment of Chu Feng''s appearance, Lu Wan and Lu Wan had already seen each other, so they didn''t waste time thinking about how Chu Feng came out when Chu Feng was crying out. They just stepped back quickly. Nagula raised her head, and her eyes were bewildered and shocked. How strong was the dark light and shadow? He knew best how Chu Feng came out?


    But he didn''t even have a chance to figure it out. Minghong magic sword had been separated from Chu Feng''s hand and came out with fierce sword spirit and roaring attack.


    The sudden change made nagula a little defenseless. In the face of the attack of Minghong magic sword, her eyes solidified, and the bright moon gun burst out of the air, and directly collided with Minghong magic sword. When a loud noise, the light was great, and the night was as bright as day.


    Chu Feng suddenly disappeared in place, instantly appeared in front of nagula, a fist suddenly hit nagula''s head, heavy force with nagula fell to the ground.


    He had no idea that Chu Feng could come out of the dark light and shadow, so the attack and defense of Chu Feng were half beat slow.


    Chu Feng didn''t wait for the result. He took back the Ming Hong magic sword and waved it out in an instant. The endless sword spirit turned into a completely dark light, and it was constantly shuttling around nagula''s body. It seems that it has caused great damage to nagula, but what can be felt is that the breath of nagula is still very stable.


    With a loud bang, nagula hit the ground severely, and the smoke and dust covered people''s sight. Chu Feng looked at the ground with Minghong magic sword in hand, and his left eye twinkled.


    Chu Feng knew that the attack just now was not enough to kill nagula. At most, it caused him a little skin injury.


    Sure enough, the smoke and dust have not dispersed, nagula slowly suspended from the smoke and dust, raised his hand to take back the Haoyue gun, with an evil smile on his mouth, looking at Chu Feng as if he was looking at his prey: "unexpectedly, the strength has recovered. It seems that the healing effect of the Holy Grail of light is really good!"


    "But what I''m most curious about is, how did you get out?"


    Dark light and shadow are cast by the demon king''s soul. Unless they are stronger than nagula, or they can break all illusions, otherwise they can''t come out. Just now, there was no movement and sound in Chu Feng. Nagula was very curious and even thought whether Chu Feng had any treasures.


    Chu Feng didn''t know how the mysterious woman did it, but now it''s not so important.


    The wings of magic light slowly opened, Chu Feng said in a low voice: "when you die, I will tell you!"


    Whoosh, Chu wind holding magic sword, attack again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2779

    At the beginning of the morning sun rises, and everywhere you see, the most prosperous and prosperous place in the spirit world is the God King Hall area in the center of the spirit world. But now it has completely changed. Almost everything has been destroyed in the war. Only the rising smoke of gunpowder and the smell of blood filled by those who died.


    In addition to the strong position of the God King''s palace, there is no intact place within a thousand miles, and no trace of human activities can be seen. Most of the people either advance towards the entrance of the small world, or deviate from the center of the Jihad and hide.


    No matter the protoss, the demons, or the innocent people, do not want to be annihilated in this holy war and turn into the dust of history.


    As the night went by, the battle situation did not abate, but became more and more fierce. However, there was also a smell that the war was coming to an end.


    Above the void, the rising sun is slightly blocked by the rising smoke and smoke. The whole world presents a dark gray, and the terrible saints are surging, showing a kind of doomsday sadness.


    Several figures stand on the void, Chu Feng Zhang yun''er or Lu Wan or dreams are in a lot of confusion, even particularly tired. Except for satyana, who has lost combat effectiveness, they all let go of their strength to fight nagula, but even so, they can''t crush the latter strongly.


    The latter, with the cooperation of the spirit of the demon king and the three spirits and four saints, is incomparably powerful. With the chaotic artifact of Haoyue gun, it can be said that it is absolutely superior.


    Although nagula''s condition was not very good after a night''s fierce battle, as long as he had a little upper hand in the battle, it was victory. Now nagula obviously belongs to the one who stands on the winning side, because he has no major injuries, as for some of those injuries, they can be ignored.


    The black and white pupil passed by Chu Feng and others. Nagula gave a cold smile: "Chu Feng, surrender to me!"


    It''s very easy for nagula to kill chufeng now. As long as the situation is completely released, he can certainly kill chufeng within 300 rounds. However, after chufeng is eliminated, it seems that there is not much sense of achievement for nagula. It is far better to let him submit and be more comfortable.


    Even after thinking about Chu Feng''s official service, he accepted all the women of Chu Feng. Thinking about nagula''s abnormal heart, he was very comfortable and taboo against demons. At that time, he was just a slave.


    Chufeng coughed gently, and there was huge pain between the heart and lungs. Now if there was a place to rest, chufeng believed that he would fall asleep soon.


    At the end of his life, Lu Wan''s spirit is worse than that of others.


    With a deep breath, Chu Feng slowly raised Minghong''s magic sword, and his eyes burst with firmness: "it''s better to fight to death!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Nagula seemed to laugh at the biggest joke in the world, and endless banter appeared on her face: "it''s better to fight to death, but also to see if you have the qualification. Submit to me and conclude the blood spirit contract. I will spare you from death and let you become my most loyal dog."


    The words of scorn made Chu Feng''s heart tingle slightly. Since he came out a few years ago, although he has failed, and he has been on the verge of death, he has always been able to reverse the situation and defeat the enemy in the end, and has been walking to today.


    But in the past, no one dared to say that he would become a dog.


    Nagula is the first one!


    The more he clenched his fist, his eyes burned with terror. He could die, he could not be defeated by being trampled and tortured. However, the dignity of taboo demon God did not allow Chu Feng to submit to anyone. He was destined to be a king, even if he was down and down, and his back could not be bent!


    Feeling the battle situation of Chu Feng''s rising instead of decreasing, nagula''s eyes flashed scorn. Although there are more Chu Feng, they are not useful in this era. The most important thing is absolute strength.


    He is now in control of absolute power. Five sages can''t help him. Chu Feng is just angry and wants to stay with him forever. Is it possible?


    Raised the bright moon gun pointed at Chu Feng, said coldly: "give you one last chance, surrender to me, otherwise, I will not keep my hand next, I will use my most powerful means to let you know the gap between you and me, how huge."


    Chu Feng looks slightly changed. Hasn''t nagula used all her strength in one night?


    Not only Chu Feng was shocked, but also Lu Wan and others were shocked. The five of them began to work together to fight with all their might. But nagula did not use the strongest means to fight against the five of them?


    In addition to shock, there is only shock in their eyes. Nagula''s strength has been overestimated as much as possible, but at the moment, it seems that they are underestimated.


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Behind nagula, there was an endless darkness, which seemed to devour everything behind him. His strength and momentum also kept climbing at the moment, as if he had inexhaustible power, which put great pressure on Chu Feng and others.In the shocked look of Chu Feng and others, the dark behind nagula appeared the demon soul holding the scythe of the God of death, and then came out several other similar souls. Judging from the body shape, they all recognized who Chu Feng was.


    From the left side of the demon king is the demon emperor, followed by the king of the Jiaolong clan, the immortal demon king, and the power of demon Zun devoured by the demon emperor. With nagula, this is the Four Saints'' combat power. Among the Four Saints'' combat power, the demon Zun''s power is the most powerful, which can be said to be difficult to deal with.


    Secondly, the spirit of the demon king, the soul of nagula and the soul of the demon emperor, are the power of the three spirits.


    This is Lu Wan''s solemn eyes: "nagula, this is to completely volatilize the three souls and four saints. Originally, he scattered the three spirits and four saints, but did not completely integrate them. Now if they do, there will be no more three souls and four saints, but nagula alone!"


    A person who fully integrates the three souls and the Four Saints will surely be more powerful. Chu Feng hears the words, and his eyes pass through the haze. Nagula, this bastard, has such a hidden place.


    When the power storm came into being and the wind of Chu was blowing, they all felt the pain in their skin. They had no way to stop nagula''s final integration. The demon king''s soul first disappeared into nagula''s body, and the fighting power of one soul and one saint was integrated into nagula. Then the demon emperor, with the power of the demon king and demon Zun, also merged with nagula.


    The three souls and Four Saints began to be scattered and hidden in the dark by nagula, and only dominated the battle. Now if he wants to fully integrate into his own strength, his combat effectiveness will increase exponentially.


    Looking at nagula''s body gradually blurred, it seemed that several shadows mixed together to form a group. Chu Feng clenched his fist and tried to stop it, but there was no way. His face became more and more ugly, but he had more than enough energy.


    Nagula, the demon king''s soul, and the demon emperor are the three spirits!


    The demon Emperor himself is a saint, and the immortal demon king and demon Zun devoured are also terrible saints. The fighting power of the three saints plus nagula and the demon king in the past and present life is the combat power of the four saints.


    At the moment, nagura has completely integrated the three souls and four holy war forces and become a brand-new existence. When the surrounding areas subside, the whole nagula stands there, seemingly the same person, but it feels completely different from before.


    In his body, you can feel the arrogant posture of the demon emperor, the furious world of the demon Zun, and other characteristics, but on the whole, they are very powerful.


    Chu Feng almost bit his lips and was helpless to miscalculate. At first, they all thought that nagula had integrated the three spirits and the four saints, which would be so powerful. They didn''t think that he had no integration at all. It could only be regarded as the cooperation of the three spirits and four saints. Now, this is the perfect integration of the three spirits and four saints.


    From the momentum and breath, I feel that it is at least one times stronger than it was at the beginning. The original nagula five people were not rivals. Now it has become one times stronger again, which makes Chu Feng and others see no hope of victory.


    Nagula said with a comfortable smile, feeling the surging fighting power in her body. She said: "this feeling full of power is good. Although it makes me a little split in personality, as long as I am in the world, who can help me?"


    "Chu Feng, how about I, so powerful, do you have the impulse to surrender?"


    It is true that nagula''s strength is beyond Chu Feng''s initial judgment, but when it comes to surrender, it is absolutely impossible, let alone what will happen after surrender to nagula. Being single as a taboo demon God, it is doomed that the result will be king and death. If he can''t become king, he will die.


    This is a road that has no turning back. As a taboo demon God, the fate has already been predestined. Moreover, how can Chu Feng allow himself to submit to nagula''s feet?


    A heart slowly became ethereal. She took LV Wan and Zhang yun''er''s hands and said, "if I die, will you live?"


    Without any hesitation, Zhang yun''er and Zhang yun''er shook their heads firmly, even their dreams beside them gently. Because if Chu Feng died, nagula would surely come to the world. According to his evil, who can be alone is much better than living.


    Chu Feng didn''t tell Lu Wan that they must live well, because he knew that if he really died, in order to avoid being persecuted by nagula, most beauties would choose to die.


    Gently release their hands, Chu Feng eyes firm but also calm: "this is my attitude."


    "I''d rather die in battle!" Nagula sighed, as if it was a pity. The evil radian of the corner of her mouth made people tremble: "if this is the case, I will make you happy, but before you die, I will let you enjoy the hellish fear!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2780

    Unable to let Chu Feng conclude a blood spirit contract to surrender to himself, nagula directly moved the deepest killing opportunity, because he had no reason not to kill chufeng.


    Chu Feng walked on quietly. Now LV Wan and Zhang yun''er still dream that he has little combat effectiveness. In addition, nagula has perfectly integrated three spirits and four holy spirits. His fighting power is even stronger than before. He is the only one who can fight nagula here.


    Although it can not resist for a long time, but now it can be blocked for a while, maybe there is no miracle.


    Lu Wan naturally understood Chu Feng''s desire to fight nagula alone, but now they can''t watch Chu Feng fight nagula because it''s no different from seeking death. Now nagula is too powerful.


    At the same time, the three people all went forward to Chu Feng. Chu Feng looked around them. He wanted to ask them to leave, but it was impossible to think about it. And even if they were to leave, nagula would not let them go.


    After his mind was gone, Chu Feng held the magic sword of Minghong tightly and fixed his eyes on nagula. Even though the latter was so powerful, this war was inevitable.


    "To borrow a word from the present-day Chinese dynasty, a little fat may shake a tree!"


    Nagula sneered, her right hand slowly raised, a heavy force suddenly came into being, oppressing Chu Feng and others, and nagula''s figure disappeared in a flash.


    Suddenly, the sky darkened. Chu Feng and others subconsciously looked up and saw only a huge palm pressing from the sky. It was just the trick of the demon emperor, but it was much stronger than the demon emperor.


    There is no need to say more, Chu Feng several people quickly mobilize their own power at the moment, constantly volatilize and block the huge palm of Mount Tai.


    At this time, the disappearing nagula appeared beside them, and the speed was very fast like a ghost, which was hard to be detected. Suddenly, without waiting for Chu Feng to have a little reaction time, the power of terror had gathered between the palms of their hands and beat them hard.


    Chu Feng burst out a drink to offer Minghong magic sword to break the sky''s huge palm, and then quickly returned to defend nagula''s attack. He felt that his Qi and blood were surging, and he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood again. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, however, could not resist. In the seemingly random strike of nagula, they flew across the sky from the sky. If they hadn''t stabilized their body shape in time, they would have smashed on the ground ¡£


    However, the three men also lost their combat effectiveness in this attack, and could only barely stand in the void.


    One move makes the three people unable to fight again, and Chu Feng is exhausted. It can be seen that nagula is very powerful after the perfect integration of the three spirits and four saints. Moreover, it can be seen that nagula has not used all her strength. At the moment, it is more of a cat and mouse mentality.


    If he really used all his strength, it would not have been the result just now. At least Lu Wan had no strength to stand up, let alone be suspended in the void.


    Chu Feng coughs violently, and his blood turns red. Nagula jokingly looks at him and doesn''t continue to attack. For him, Chu Feng and his enemies are all in their own pockets and can be killed at any time. So take your time and there is nothing.


    Seeing Chu Feng in a mess, nagula felt very comfortable. Pointing to Lu Wan and others in the distance, nagula said to chufeng, "don''t worry. When you die, I''ll send them to reunite with you, and before that, I''ll let them die happily. Ha ha ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, It''s just that no matter how angry you are at the moment, it''s useless if you don''t have enough strength.


    Clenched fists and blue tendons burst out. Chu Feng took the lead in launching the attack with a burst of spiritual support.


    Just as soon as the body moved, nagula appeared like a ghost. A big hand pinched Chu Feng''s neck, bent his right knee, and hit chufeng''s stomach with the force of terror. This directly made the strength of Chu Feng''s just concentrated completely loose, and could not gather a trace of resistance.


    Lu Wan and others were full of worry, but nagula had expected that a subtle force would blow them away completely.


    Holding Chu Feng''s neck, nagula said with a sneer: "in ancient times, my predecessor, the demon king, was killed by the demon king without the qualification to fight with you. When I woke up in this era, I told myself that I must be ashamed before snow, not only to kill the devil, but also to kill his master, you!"


    "Because if you hadn''t become the supreme one in the demon world, how could the demon king attack my predecessor? I hate you, do you know?"


    Chu Feng didn''t even have the strength to cough. He just looked at nagula peacefully. He could feel his hatred. He also knew that he killed himself today. Next, he must be fighting for the sixth forbidden area, a shame before snow!


    Once upon a time, the spirit world demon clan was a branch of ordinary demons who migrated out of the demon world. At that time, they did not have any status in the demon world. Now that nagula has achieved supreme power, how can we not return home in glory? Compared with the spirit world or the modern world, Chu Feng is clearer, that is, the place nagula wants to go most is the demon world.


    At the beginning, he was oppressed by the royal family and the core of the demon clan. He had to go to the spiritual world. If he didn''t kill him back, it was not nagula.Personality has split, nagula sneered, enjoying control of all the situation at the same time, a punch also severely hit Chu Feng: "but seriously, I don''t want to kill you, after all, invincible is so lonely, with your existence, I can pull out at any time like walking a dog. If you die, even the person who is a dog for me will not be available. What a pity."


    "It''s just that you don''t want to submit to this king. I can only send you to death. After all, you are a forbidden demon. I don''t want to capsize in the gutter."


    Chu Feng didn''t respond to nagula''s words to himself, but whispered to Lu Wan and others, telling them to leave first if they had the chance. As long as they returned to the demon world or went to the goddess world, it was not easy to find nagula even though she was strong.


    Lu Wan and others didn''t look very good when they received the news from Chu Feng. They knew that Chu Feng had moved his heart to death, but they didn''t want them to have an accident before they died. They wanted them to leave here.


    Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan looked at each other. The former lowered his voice and asked, "why didn''t you come at that moment?"


    "Maybe Chu Feng''s heart has changed." Lu Wan seemed to know what Zhang yun''er was asking, and shook her head in confusion: "but I don''t know specifically. According to the fate track that you and Chang''e originally evolved, Chu Feng will recover the fighting power of ancient times when fighting nagula. However, there is no change now. Maybe there is something wrong, that is, the heart of Chu Feng has changed."


    "In ancient times, the evil spirits were ruthless and ruthless, and the suppression of all living beings was also resolute and ruthless. But today''s Chu Feng is not as resolute and resolute as the demon gods. If the heart is different, the sense of power may be different."


    Zhang yun''er frowns tightly. She knows something about Lu Wan, but she doesn''t understand some.


    After a deep thought, I still didn''t understand. Holding Xuanyuan sword tightly, I felt Chu Feng''s more and more weak breath. Zhang Yuner''s heart was also anxious: "I can''t wait."


    Without waiting for Lu Wan and Meng to say anything, Zhang yun''er suddenly breaks through the void and leaves. At the end of her tether, she directly stimulates her potential. Even if she dies, it is better than watching Chu Feng die in front of her.


    Lu Wan and Meng didn''t expect Zhang yun''er to suddenly attack. After reaction, their faces changed greatly and they quickly followed up without much thought. Now everyone is one, with both prosperity and loss.


    Next to the deep gorge on the earth, satina coughed gently and looked at the void. Zhang Yuner''s three hands again, but they couldn''t get close to nagula. Within 100 meters, they were blocked. The absolutely powerful power and the half step supreme terror fighting power could not make people want to win.


    She narrowed her eyes slightly. Satina clenched her fist and began to be seriously injured by nagula. She really couldn''t gather her strength. But after several hours of recovery, her strength has recovered to 60% to 70%. Such strength is not strong, but it is more or less stronger than Lu Wan.


    However, satina did not mean to help, because she was considering a problem, that is, when she could not defeat nagula, she still had the strength to escape.


    So she has been lying, let everyone feel that she is seriously injured and unable to move, but unfortunately, no one can see it, otherwise at the moment the result may be another result.


    Thunder also blew at this time. LV Wan, Zhang yun''er and Meng were close to each other in three directions, but they could not get close to nagula Fen Fen. They were forced to retreat by the latter''s random attack, and even aggravated their injuries again. This time, the three men did not even have the power to defend the sky. They fell on the ground tired and looked at the sky with worried eyes.


    Because Chu Feng is still under the control of nagula, and the situation is much worse than them. Now as long as nagula''s heart swings, chufeng may die soon.


    "It''s boring!"


    Nagula seems to lose patience, gently shaking his head, eyes slowly revealed a violent killing opportunity: "this game should be completely over, the king also king over the world, but also collapse the demon world, time is not much, will not accompany you to play."


    The hand holding Chu Feng''s neck slowly tightened. He lifted it from the left and right to form a fist. The evil force was gathered around it. The surrounding air waves were surging, forming a high-speed whirlpool of terror.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were all in a hurry. Zhang yun''er was even more nervous and said, "no!"


    It''s a pity that nagula won''t listen to anyone at all. Apart from his ferocious laughter, nagula hit Chu Feng''s heart fiercely. The air around him stopped for a moment, and then exploded in an instant. All the forces didn''t enter Chu Feng''s body. With a slight dull sound, the obvious bulge on the back of Chu Feng returned to its original state and was seriously injured by the blow just now There''s a crackling sound coming out of the bones.


    With blood spraying, nagula directly shook off the Chu wind, his fingertips leaped with dim light, and the corners of his mouth cocked up and shot out in an instant. The target was the heart of Chu Feng.


    Seeing that Chu Feng was about to be pierced through his heart, even the sage would die and could not die again. At this time, the dream body shape that had been around LV Wan and Zhang yun''er suddenly became blurred.


    Next moment above the void, nagula''s pupil shrinks violently: "Damn it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2781

    Dream did not know when to go to the void, and block in front of Chu Feng, for him to block a fatal attack, and she was shot out of the dark light from the heart of the position, the whole person closed eyes slowly fell.


    Chu Feng pupil fierce contraction, want to move, but found no strength, voice hoarse mouth: "dream!"


    They fall from the sky. Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan rush to catch up with a trace of strength, but the speed is a little slower, and Chu Feng and dream hit the ground at the same time.


    Gushing out a mouthful of blood, Chu Feng didn''t care at all. He just looked at the dream with his eyes closed six or seven meters away and said hysterically, "dream!"


    Zhang Yuner quickly came to the side of the dream, helped her to explore her meridians and body. Her face moved slightly and looked at Chu Feng, who was also looking at her with eager eyes.


    Clenching her lips, Zhang yun''er doesn''t know how to open her mouth, because she has explored, the dream has no sound, pulse and heartbeat are gone, as if she has died.


    "Say it Chu Feng burst into a drink and his left eye was red. He always remembered what Lu Wan said. No matter when he was killed, he would let the bloodthirsty will of the demon God erode the body, lose his sense and become a murderer. However, Chu Feng''s heart was particularly distressed when he saw that his dream had stopped his fatal blow without any movement.


    Zhang Yuner shook his head too much


    Obviously, it is in telling Chu Feng that the dream is dead and that he has just stopped nagula''s attack. He has already died directly.


    At this moment, everything is quiet. Chu Feng stares at the dream. The time they met is not too long and the entanglement is not too much. However, some people don''t need to get along with each other for a long time. On the contrary, in the short time they get along with each other, they have already developed feelings, but at the beginning, they have not acknowledged it.


    At the moment, Zhang yun''er says that the dream is dead, and Chu Feng''s heart is particularly hard. Although the dream has no reason to take away Chang''e and Phoenix''s blood, she has not done any other excessive things, and even helped him at a critical time. It can be seen that the heart of dream is not for the enemy.


    No matter how good, in Chu Feng''s heart, dream is a very special person, but now she is dead, Chu Feng''s heart is dripping with blood like pain, many pictures instantly detonate, generally full of mind.


    Slowly sat straight body, left eye blood red looking at the dream of the body.


    Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan felt the change of Chu Feng, and their hearts thumped. Supporting him, Lu Wan quickly said, "Chu Feng, calm down!"


    But Chu Feng couldn''t hear the general hand. Suddenly, Lu Wan was shocked by the violent force. He just sat on the ground and didn''t care about anything. He just stared at the dream without blinking.


    Above the sky, nagula frowned deeply. His dream prevented him from killing Chu Feng. Although it was a pity that a perfect woman disappeared, nagula would not be too distressed, but Chu Feng''s performance at the moment made him feel a little strange.


    Chuhuang killed a woman in his heart, and suddenly thought of his defeat.


    At the moment, Chu Feng completely forgot about the world and everything. He just kept thinking about what happened in recent years. No matter what Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan called him, Chu Feng didn''t hear anything, and his breath became more and more indifferent.


    In Chu Feng''s mind, the parallel universe of the dead ice moon, came back after the death of Chang''e, later died of Xi, these people are very important, and now the dream died in front of him, let Chu Feng''s heart tingling like pain.


    If he can, he would rather die of that person is himself, but every time the death of these women, see too much, the heart may be numb, but also more painful.


    Don''t you let go of the devil''s spirit, even the devil''s spirit is no longer under the protection of the devil''s world. You can''t let go of the devil''s spirit. You can''t let go of the devil''s spirit. You can''t let go of the devil''s spirit. You can''t hold on to the strong wind. You can''t let go of the devil''s spirit. You can''t hold on to the strong wind. You can''t protect the devil''s spirit?


    Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan did not dare to approach Chu Feng any more, and their faces became dignified. They knew that the death of the dream stimulated Chu Feng, revived the bloodthirsty will of the ancient demons, and was eroding Chu Feng''s heart.


    It will be a disaster for nagula, and it will also be a disaster for them, because if Chu Feng can''t control the mind and heart, the world shaking and killing God will emerge at the historic moment. Even if nagula is dead, Wanjie will fall into a greater fear.


    Holding a dream, Zhang Yuner didn''t stay any longer. In an instant, Lu Wan also knew that Chu Feng could no longer control them. She followed suit. Only satina was still lying beside the deep canyon not far away.


    At the beginning of seeing her dream die, satina was still happy, but when she saw the change of Chu Feng, she felt a little uneasy, because the breath of Chu Feng at the moment was not terrible, but she was under too much pressure. Even if she was very far away, she could feel that heavy breath oppression, as if she would be oppressed to death at any time.


    What''s going on? Where does Chu Feng come from? Shouldn''t she lie down like her and can''t move it?Satina narrowed her eyes and thought carefully, but there was no reasonable answer to explain all this. Finally, she gave up the thought of deep thinking. Looking at the distance, some regret dreams died like this. The power of a saint was wasted!


    Above the sky, nagula felt that the air around him seemed to be getting colder. His eyes were dignified: "Chu Feng, don''t play tricks. I am an infinite saint. You won''t be my hands."


    Although the words were said like that, everyone could feel that nagula had lost the confidence he had just said, and a fear that he could not feel was produced leisurely.


    Chu Feng slowly raised his head and looked at nagula with sharp and dark eyes. With his action, the rolling clouds in the sky gradually turned into heavy dark clouds, and more and more completely covered the whole sky, the rising warm sun was blocked up, and the whole spirit world was filled with the smell of gloomy fear.


    The magic power moved the sky, and the Chu wind slowly floated up, and the Holy Grail of light flashed. The rain fell on the body of Chu Feng, as if the rain from the sky moistened the body of Chu Feng. All the injuries were recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye. With the recovery of the injury, the strength of Chu Feng was more and more oppressive.


    Nagula''s face changed greatly, suddenly between the bright moon gun shot out, Chu Feng at the moment is too strange, gave him a lot of pressure, he absolutely can''t let chufeng succeed.


    However, the powerful Haoyue gun stopped three meters away from Chu Feng, and it was difficult to enter. Nagula looked ugly and increased the power of attack, but it still had no effect. It seemed that there was a barrier around chufeng''s body, a barrier to prevent him from any attack.


    Anger took back the bright moon gun, nagula tried several powerful attacks, but none of them worked. In the end, nagula stopped attacking, his face was ugly and said, "play tricks. Even so, my king is still your irresistible existence."


    Chu Feng has come to the position parallel to nagula, and his injuries have basically recovered. The Demon Armor damaged by nagula''s powerful attack has also completely recovered, and there is no sign of damage.


    At this moment, the ring of ethereal spirit is also shining, dazzling. Chu Feng stands there, raising his head and opening his hands, as if to contain the earth. Therefore, the sky is even darker, just like the darkness of the world after the end of the world!


    "I am the devil!"


    Chu Feng lowered his head and looked at nagula coldly. His voice was a little hoarse and deep: "I don''t want to die. No one can let me die, but you, you, you will die!"


    The sound of thunder reverberates and thousands of thunder flash down, connecting the heaven and the earth. The Chu wind hangs down the Minghong magic sword in his hand. The figure is lonely and gives the feeling of a lonely king. The black cape moves with the wind, and the hair is flying, and the evil spirit is vertical and horizontal!


    Nagula didn''t want to admit that Chu Feng had brought him great pressure, but now the fact is so, his face was ferocious and he said, "reverence God, what''s going on?"


    Nagula did not know why, but he believed that Lu Wan, the immortal God, would give himself an answer.


    "The pinnacle of the great age!"


    In the distance, Lu Wan took a deep look at Chu Feng and whispered, "when the demon God fully wakes up the bloodthirsty will of the ancient demons and pulls away from the most powerful suppression trend, Chu Feng will become the most powerful demon God. The death of his dream has touched his suppressed bloodthirsty will. Now Chu Feng will not die, and the world may die."


    Nagula''s spirit was shaken. He had never heard of these things, and no one told him that the saint''s realm depended on the power of all living beings. The greater the belief power absorbed, the stronger it would be. However, nagula became powerful by magic, and he did not know much about the power of all living beings.


    Since Lu Wangang''s posture is not the most important one, does he know what the peak posture is?


    Nagula still did not know, only knew that he should not first kill the dream, touched the Chu Feng ban.


    After clenching his fist, nagula, who has been in control of the upper hand since the beginning of the war, finally appears a little nervous and cheers himself up in his heart. Now he is a half step supreme. Even if Chu Feng is not supreme, he is not his opponent.


    As if forgetting one thing, the gap between the same realm can also be heaven and earth, talented person, even can cross the realm to kill enemies.


    In the thunder roaring, Chu Feng also raised his left hand and opened it to the sky: "back!"


    All of a sudden, the world is dull and dead. It seems that all the strength and air are evacuated!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2782

    The five forbidden areas, the heaven and the myriad realms, are all different worlds. The five forbidden areas are the main world, and the subordinates are all small worlds. In addition, they are separate existence.


    At this moment, with the change of Chu wind, the five forbidden areas of heaven and earth are completely in a dark, dark clouds cover the sky and block out the sun. Both Oriental and Western worlds are completely affected. All of them can feel the heavy pressure of the evil way and kneel down to worship.


    Hidden world, temple, the far north of the world!


    Dongfang Nuo and others, who had already withdrawn from the ice and snow underground palace, saw that the ice and snow earth vibrated more violently than the beginning, and their faces were dignified. Their eyes were fixed on the entrance of the underground palace they came out of, for fear of missing an instant.


    Suddenly, a huge dark light beam shot out of the ground directly connecting the sky. The ice and snow in the surrounding area were slowly collapsing and completely disappeared. Dongfang Nuo and others standing on the void saw the platform they had guarded for thousands of years.


    The huge dark beam is emitted from the platform, which directly destroys everything and makes the whole platform appear outside. The huge dark light beam that shoots out contains the terrible magic power. Far away, Dongfang Nuo and others can smell the pressure and even want to kneel down to worship, just like a king is about to come.


    Yuwentuo''s lips trembled: "what''s going on?"


    Although they have guarded here for tens of thousands of years, they have never heard of such a situation. Their father or Lu Wan never told them, so they don''t know how to explain what happened now.


    The dark beam of light was more and more powerful, so strong that they did not dare to get close to it. There was even thunder rolling over the sky, as if the sky was going to fall down.


    For yuwentuo''s problem, Dongfang Nuo or situ Liming and Huyan Quanqi can''t explain, but the crack on the platform is more than five meters, and the width is 20 centimeters.


    According to what Lu Wan told them at the beginning, if the cracks on the platform were more than five meters, they could no longer be repaired. The force that suppressed the seal would dissipate and the seal would be lifted at any time.


    Lu Wan didn''t tell them what would happen after the dissolution, but what could make Lu Wan treat them with dignity must be an extraordinary existence, a great power in ancient times, or a strong man in a longer era?


    Dongfang Nuo should be more stable. He looks at the dark beam that shoots out from the sky and the sky, as if something in the platform has been taken away. He thinks that it must have something to do with the holy war in the spirit world. As for the connection, I don''t know.


    The power leaking out of the surrounding areas is becoming more and more terrifying. Dongfang Nuo said, "we''d better go. We don''t know what will happen, and then we can''t go."


    Yu wentuo frowned and asked, "where are you going?"


    "Find a safe place first." East North thought for a moment, and then said, "when all is settled down, if Chu Feng does not die in nagula''s hands, we will follow the instructions of the venerable God to find him and bring him here."


    Hearing this, Yu wentuo nodded and asked again, "but why do you want us to go? Worship God is beside chufeng. Why doesn''t she tell Chu Feng directly?"


    This problem is not to say that yuwentuo, even Dongfang Nuo three people are very curious.


    Lu Wan began to explain to them that once the crack here was more than five meters, she would go to Chu Feng and ask him to find a way to solve it. Lu Wan could tell Chu Feng about this at any time, but why should they say so?


    Situ Liming narrowed his eyes and said, "is it possible that this place collapsed and Zun Shen felt that we were worthless, so we would send us to the door to kill Chu Feng?"


    "Your mind can be a little darker." Huyan Quanqi glanced at situ Liming faintly. He knew his dark thoughts: "if Zun God wants to kill us after using us, she will tell Chu Feng to find it. Why do you want us to find Chu Feng? Do you think we are the opponents of Chu Feng?"


    "If the conjecture is correct, Zun God asked us to go to Chu Feng. The fear was to worry about her own accident, and no one conveyed it."


    Huyan Quanqi''s judgment was approved by Dongfang Nuo and yuwentuo, and situ Liming''s face became ugly. He knew that although the four people were together, he was excluded by Dongfang Nuo and others.


    Holding back his displeasure, situ Liming took the lead and left in the sky. Unexpectedly, there was no need to continue to guard here. In addition, he did not know what would happen, so there was no need to stay here.


    When situ Liming left, Dongfang Nuo and others did not stay. They quickly followed up and prepared to go to chufeng after everything calmed down.


    At this time, the spirit world was totally different. Chu Feng stood there, making nagula unable to attack Chu Feng with an invisible layer of protection.


    Suddenly, the sky broke, and a dark light beam fell from the sky and completely shrouded the Chu wind. The spirit of nagula was shocked, and his eyes were full of fear. Because with the dark light beam covering the Chu wind, the momentum of Chu wind began to rise, and the speed of ascension was fast, and the surrounding atmosphere was more heavy."It seems that the seal won''t hold up."


    Lu Wan took a light look and sighed: "it''s just a pity that the dream can''t be seen. The power of all living beings is pulled away by the wind of Chu. It will collapse at any time. The peak of the great era can''t be stopped, but I don''t know what kind of prosperous times it will be?"


    Zhang yun''er gently shook his head: "the dream could have given us the answer, but it''s a pity that she can''t speak any more."


    If you look at the dream in your arms, there are only two people in the world who can know in advance what will happen in the heyday after Chu Feng draws the power of all living beings. One is nothingness, and the other is dream. Because she is a practitioner, she knows better than anyone what kind of things will happen at the peak of the flourishing age.


    In the distance, satina was originally lying on the ground, but now she can''t help sitting up, because everyone''s attention is on Chu Feng''s body, and no one pays attention to her sitting up without anything.


    What the hell is going on here?


    Satyana asked herself in her heart that she was ready to flee when necessary, and to avenge nagula when she was strong enough. However, at this time, Chu Feng changed suddenly, not only recovering all the injuries and strength, but also constantly strengthening. How could the dark light beam falling from the sky bring such strong power to Chu Feng What is hidden in it?


    Satina constantly asked herself, but there was no reasonable explanation. The only thing she could feel and know was that Chu Feng was more and more powerful, so powerful that nagula was afraid of it.


    What kind of secret is hidden in taboo demons?


    At the same time, we are attracted by the endless Star River, an illusory figure hovers there, illusory into a dream like nothingness, the eyes calmly look at all this, the corner of the mouth slightly cocked: "the power of all living beings, Chu Feng, you finally come to this day, restore the strongest state of ancient demons."


    "I just don''t know whether you, who draw the power of all living beings, are broken down by the influence of bloodthirsty will, or do you keep on going


    Chu Feng or nagula, all people do not know nihilism is watching a battle.


    Nagula has no extra mind to think about other things. Being unable to get close to Chu Feng and stop him from becoming stronger makes him feel very uncomfortable. He can''t explain why chufeng has such a change, and it means that nagula has emotional breakdown.


    Looking around, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan are both far behind Chu Feng. If necessary, they can only take the edge of the sword.


    Holding the bright moon gun, nagula''s uneasy eyes slowly dissipated. It''s not easy to walk to today, nor is it easy to have today''s terrorist strength. He doesn''t want to fail like this, and even if Chu Feng becomes powerful, can he be stronger than himself?


    With a sneer, nagula''s body suddenly changed. Her height soared to more than two meters, and she became a werewolf again. The difference is that nagula, now a werewolf, has her own ideas and can use it freely.


    As time goes by, the dark light beam falling on the sky is gradually disappearing, and finally completely dissipates. The sky is dark. Chu Feng stands there with her eyes closed and her figure is huge. It seems that she needs to look up.


    Changed into a werewolf, nagula puffed out a rude breath, staring at the Chu wind: "it''s no difference!"


    For Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, it was the unspeakable tension. They knew that when Chu Feng opened her eyes, they would know what the result was. Was it eroded by bloodthirsty will, or was it still the original Chu wind to keep the mind and spirit?


    If it is the former, it is not only nagura that is dangerous today, but even they will be very dangerous. If it is the latter, it will be the best result.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng opened his eyes, and the wings of the magic light also opened in an instant. From a distance, it was like an apocalyptic God approaching the world. If you look at it from a near future, you will feel a heavy sense of oppression. Nagula has such a profound experience at the moment.


    Sweat came out of the palm. The hand holding the bright moon gun trembled unnaturally. I don''t know why. Seeing Chu Feng''s blood red left eye, nagula''s whole heart was nervous for no reason, as if it would die after a long time.


    The wind of Chu suddenly appeared in front of nagula with a swish of air waves. He was not polite enough to fly nagula. There was no time for him to react.


    Seeing this, the nervous Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er showed a knowing smile. Although Chu Feng''s momentum soared and the devil''s power was turbulent, they felt that Chu Feng was still Chu Feng, which did not give bloodthirsty will and erode their own thoughts!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2783

    The Chu wind, which was suddenly powerful and incomparable, gave nagula a heavy pressure.


    He was sure that he had focused on alerting and guarding against Chu Feng, but at the moment when Chu Feng started, nagula found that he could not catch the trace of Chu Feng, and he had suffered a heavy blow. He changed from the form of a werewolf to a human being with bloodstains on his mouth and a pale look of pain.


    It looks like Chu Feng''s random strike, but only nagula knows that the strike seems random, but it contains a very terrible power. At the moment of contact, it has penetrated into all his limbs.


    Not to let him die, but let him bear a lot of pain.


    Steady body shape, look some embarrassed staring at Chu Feng: "how can this be so?"


    Not long ago, Chu Feng had died in his hands, but now Chu Feng is not only recovering, but also much stronger than it was at the beginning, and even to the point where nagura trembles, that feeling is very bad and can not be explained.


    "Don''t you know when you die?" Chufeng looks warm and moist, and her red left eye is flashing a faint killing opportunity.


    With his right hand slightly raised, his fingertips were dancing with dark light, and the whirlpool of air was generally generated. Behind Chu Feng, there was a gathering of dark forces. Nagula''s look was affected, because he felt that the strength of Chu Feng at the moment was not something he could stop.


    He looked ugly and didn''t want to admit that the upper hand he controlled was gone, but this is the absolute fact.


    He clenched his fists fiercely, and nagula yelled: "my king, you can''t challenge me!"


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to launch an attack, nagula shot out directly, and the bright moon gun flashed out. He took Chu Feng''s head directly. His eyes were full of murderous and cruel things, which meant that Chu Feng''s head would be directly exploded.


    In the face of nagula''s madness, Chu Feng was not surprised or happy. With his fingers waving, the dark light turned into thousands of streamers. Without a sound, he went towards nagula. In the thousands of streamers, nagula seemed to be suffering from countless swords and swords, and kept screaming.


    Chu Feng stood there calmly. Minghong magic sword was suspended in front of him. He gently brushed the sword with his hand. Chu Feng''s eyes fell on the bright moon gun: "seal it!"


    Minghong''s magic sword swish and shoots out. The target is not nagula, but the bright moon gun that nagula holds tightly.


    With a completely unstoppable situation and speed, Minghong magic sword directly made a scar on nagula''s wrist. As soon as the latter''s expression tightened and subconsciously let go, the Haoyue gun immediately came out, and Chu Feng''s Haoyue gun was controlled by invisible forces, out of nagula''s scope.


    Seeing that his weapon was taken away by Chu Feng, nagula yelled: "give it back to me!"


    It''s just that the light flickers around, and it''s just like the feeling of a sword scratch. Nagula can''t get away from it at all. She can only watch the white moon gun slowly float up and away from him.


    As soon as Chu Feng''s eyes congealed, Minghong magic sword suddenly shot out ten thousand swords, and fell into the void. In the dark void, a black whirlpool appeared, and a huge suction force was generated. At the moment, the bright moon gun went towards the black whirlpool.


    Nagula looked in her eyes and said: "no way!"


    He knew that Chu Feng wanted to seal the Haoyue gun, and any Haoyue gun was not Chu Feng''s opponent. If he lost the Haoyue gun, nagula knew that he would not want to fight again with Chu Feng today. The original winner turned into a loser. Nagula had no other emotions except the pain of being worried.


    It''s just a pity that there are few people who can stop what Chu Feng wants to do. Just now nagula couldn''t kill Chu Feng, so it''s doomed that he will never have such a chance again.


    Haoyue gun rises slowly, and its predecessor has been sucked into the black whirlpool. No matter how nagula roars, it can''t play any role. The Haoyue gun held by Chu Feng, even if nagula is the master, can''t come back to him again.


    The Chu wind, which extracts the power of all living beings to restore the fighting power of demon gods, is no longer something that nagula can easily deal with.


    The breath gradually calmed down. The Haoyue gun had disappeared into the black whirlpool, and even could not feel the smell of the gun. Minghong magic sword took back the attack. The black whirlpool disappeared in the void, and the Haoyue gun was officially sealed. As for where it was sealed, only Chu Feng knew.


    Just for a short moment, nagula suffered losses in the hands of Chu Feng. It was like the beginning of Chu Feng. When they faced him, they did not have the slightest strength to fight back.


    Thousands of streamers dissipated, and nagula stood there panting. The whole person looked scarred and bloody, and his breath was a little more superficial, which was not as stable as the beginning. But when he looked at Chu Feng, he still had a hatred that could not be erased.


    Chu Feng looked at the sky, and suddenly two black invisible chains fell from the sky. Nagula felt that he was coming towards him. His face was ugly and he could not control so much. He quickly dodged in the void.


    Now Chu Feng''s strength is beyond his cognition. He has no more way to leave now except the quickest way.Even some crazy, the three souls and Four Saints fusion of the strongest combat power are suppressed by Chu wind, how can not understand that Gula.


    Dodging the chain, Gula did not go out with any dignity, even opened the dazzling door. Only when he was ready to leave, his body suddenly hit a barrier, and there was a blood barrier around him, which completely blocked his way of leaving, and even the dazzling door could not be opened.


    Eyes from still can calm color change gradually flustered up: "what is this matter?"


    "This is called the realm of the gods." Chu wind opens light, the vision is flat and passes through the different magical God field: "it can become the boundary of blocking all actions with my thoughts. In this field, I am the absolute master, I want the night, it is the night, I want the day, it is absolutely white sky."


    "Now I will not allow you to leave. If you are dead, the soul will not want to go out, even if you are infinite saints!"


    Chu Feng said that all these gurra are not very well understood, the only clear is that it is not good news for himself, because the field of magic completely blocked his retreat, that is, now he wants to leave here, that is impossible.


    The change in the situation, let nagula almost crazy drink: "impossible, should not be so."


    "Am I killed by you, is that what I should have?" Chu Feng smiled coldly, his fingers waved the black chain across the sky, and tied the Gula on the edge of the collapse to his hands, and no matter how he struggled, it had no effect.


    But all of this for lvwan, except for shock, has no idea how to explain.


    Especially Lvan, she can be sure that the Chu wind is the strongest God since ancient times. Although the demon God in the ancient times was strong, it was not yet the level of recovery of bloodthirsty will. However, the current Chu wind revived the bloodthirsty will, and also integrated into its own strength, the strongest demon God, not bad at all.


    "Take my punishment well, for Chang''e, for dreams!"


    Chu Feng looked at how struggling can not get rid of the chain of heaven punishment that Gula, indifferent and ruthless raised his hand to gently fall: "wait for you to enjoy enough, I will send you to death!"


    The thunder of heaven punishment rings, and it is transmitted through the chain of punishment, which makes the whole people in it. It also brings deep chill to lvwan. The inevitability of nagula''s beginning shows that Chu wind has no strong strength. How strong is the current Chu style?


    Nagula is an infinite saint, and is the most respected in half a step. Chu Feng should be at this stage at the lowest. But he is stronger than that of nagula?


    Chu Feng did not go to nagula for a second, because when he drew the power of all living beings, the fate of nagula was doomed. Chu Feng did not know why he was in a state of anger and power surge, but none of these matters.


    Slowly turning around, the bright grail flickers out, and rain drops are coming up on the ground. They are covered by lvwan and Zhang Yuner. They are already weak. However, when the dew from the light Holy Grail is moistened, the injury and strength are all restored.


    Chu Feng takes back the Holy Grail of light, and his eyes see Zhang Yuner''s dream more. The bright Holy Grail can live the dead and white bone, but it can not make the dream live. It seems that in the blow of Gula, the vitality of the dream is annihilated directly, and even the soul is not left?


    With a sigh, Chu Feng took back her eyes and fell from the sky to sadina''s side, and lifted the woman who sat on the ground, reached out the Holy Grail of light and handed it to satyana: "drink it, you can do it!"


    Satyana took a deep look at nagula in the sky, and took the Holy Grail of light and drank it out of her, and then sat down quietly.


    Chu Feng did not disturb her, and then came back to the sky in twinkling, holding the Minghong magic sword, rolling magic power, and the raging sword spirit began to gather slowly. The thunder of heaven punishment stopped. The abuse just now made nagula weak. Even a common saint can kill nagula.


    The pain of thunder and lightning disappeared all over the body. Nagula slowly raised her head, and did not begin to be immortal. She said with a sneer: "if that woman didn''t die for you, how can you win me now?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "indeed, without her, I can''t let the hidden power appear."


    "Ha ha ha!" Nagula laughed and regretted. He told Mosuo not to start to give up her hand to Chu Feng woman. In order to prevent Chu Feng from playing an unusual force for her red face, she was also suffering such accidents and did not know whether it was a destiny.


    The laughter fell, and sighed sadly, "come on, and die in the hand of the most powerful God, this is my glory!"


    "Wait!" When Chu Feng raised her sword to end the evil life of Gula, satyana suddenly stood up and shouted on the ground, "he is mine, I will cut off his head by hand!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2784

    Chu Feng lifted up the hand slowly fell, looked at nagula after a look at the light to see satina: "good!"


    Satyana rises from the sky. She knows that Chu Feng has the intention to kill nagula. After all, Chang''e and Meng are all dead in nagula''s hands, but she also has the mind to kill nagula. When the protoss is nearly destroyed, or if the protoss are used by nagura to practice evil demonic forbidden arts, it is enough for satyana to cut off nagula''s head with her own hands.


    Came to Chu Feng''s side, satina''s eyes showed no cover up hate and murder: "did not expect, you will have today?"


    "Not really." Nagula seemed to have no fear of life and death at all. She was more calm and nodded slightly: "if I knew that Chu Feng would suddenly become strong, I would never have the mentality of cat and mouse, so I would not have the present result."


    "But it doesn''t matter. If you succeed, you lose. If you fail today, it doesn''t mean failure in endless years."


    Satina sneered, how could she not know what nagula meant: "do you think you still have a future? Do you think your evil soul can enter the samsara


    Nagula''s pupils shrank sharply and burst into a fierce color: "satyana, Chu Feng didn''t say to erase it with my soul. Do you want to do that? Are you too cruel in this way, or, or, is it in line with your status as a Protoss princess? "


    Chu Feng was also slightly surprised to see satyana. The latter gave him the feeling that he was always kind. Even if he killed nagula, he would not wipe out his soul. After all, even if nagula could be reincarnated in the future, it would not be easy to make a comeback. There are too many changes in the world.


    But now satyana''s meaning is very obvious. It is not only to destroy nagula''s body, but also to destroy his soul. It is not to give nagula any retreat.


    Chu Feng doesn''t feel much about these things. Even if he wants to destroy nagula''s soul, he won''t let nagula know in advance, because if nagula knew that he didn''t even have the chance of reincarnation, he would surely explode into a great madness.


    Now nagula does not have much fighting power, but when a person is completely crazy, it is difficult to estimate what will happen. It is not easy to defeat nagula. Chu Feng doesn''t want to have an accident at the most critical time. Satiana confesses to wipe out the soul of nagula. It shouldn''t be!


    Satina, however, did not have much sense of meaning. Her body was rolling with the ethereal breath of saints, and the flaming fireworks were burning in her beautiful eyes, which was a hot color that was about to achieve revenge and wish.


    Nagula narrowed her eyes, Chu Feng did not say a word, obviously has acquiesced to the practice of satina.


    He doesn''t care if he dies now. It''s a big deal that he will have a second reincarnation like the ancient demon king. However, if the soul is wiped away by satina, don''t say that such a thing is that he is not qualified to enter the soul world and will never appear in this world again.


    The fist slowly clenched, nagula can die, but absolutely not without the second.


    Feeling his gradually burning and reconsolidated combat power, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and made an attack posture. Human potential is infinite, especially in the face of life and death crisis. If nagula fought to death, it would be impossible to control things.


    "You don''t have to interfere."


    Satina turned her head and looked at Chu Feng calmly as if she were a stranger. "I can solve him by myself."


    Not only Chu Feng, but also Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are slightly surprised. Now nagula is really the end of her tether. Even an ordinary saint can easily kill him. But there are always accidents in this world. Where does satina''s confidence come from? Not to mention that nagula is already gathering the strongest fighting spirit.


    But satina didn''t care what Chu Feng was thinking. She moved forward slowly and stood in front of nagula with a posture of fighting alone.


    On the day when the protoss was attacked by the demons, countless pictures of the death of the protoss compatriots appeared one by one in my mind, and satina''s eyes were also getting colder and colder: "today you will die, and before you die, I will let you know, what is life more than death, what is pain, what is reincarnation for you, and you have no future."


    As soon as nagula''s pupils congealed, she felt a dangerous atmosphere enveloping her. This feeling was brought to him by satina. However, the latter is just an existence just entering the holy land. How can she bring such a feeling to herself?


    Not only nagula felt it, but also Chu Feng felt a subtle breath coming from satina. She looked like that, but her power seemed to have changed a little. How could a person''s power change suddenly?


    Before Chu Feng and Chu Feng wanted to understand what was going on, satina started. Her graceful body directly cut through the void, and instantly narrowed the distance between her and nagula. The concentrated terrorist force took nagura directly. There was no absolute pressure to kill, but there was a smell of tormenting nagula.Chu Feng''s eyebrows gradually wrinkled up, a sense of foreboding pervaded in his heart, and this feeling was not from nagula, but from satina.


    What''s wrong? Why does satina feel like this?


    Nagula, who inspired her final potential, has been fighting with satyana fiercely, but was severely damaged by the Chu wind. Facing satyana''s attack and crush, nagula has only a simple defense force, so it is not easy to turn passive into active.


    And satina''s momentum is also growing, and with her momentum continues to grow, attack power is also more and more powerful, at least than at the beginning of it did not know how much stronger.


    When there was a strong collision, satina and nagula stepped back. The latter''s situation became worse and worse. She looked at satina with an ugly face: "your strength,,," "


    before the words in the back were said, satina started again, gathering powerful and terrifying forces to sweep out, and directly hit what nagula wanted to say Broken, graceful figure twinkles in the void above, difficult to capture the real body shape.


    Nagula''s face became more and more difficult to look at, and then slowly appeared a funny smile. Suddenly, she waved a hand and collided with satina. She took the opportunity to retreat for a long distance. Everyone thought that he was going to run away, so nagula stopped.


    He did not pay attention to watch the war and alert him to Chu Feng and others, but looked at satina with his eyes playfully: "once upon a time, my king admired you very much, but now I have a kind of regret that I have not conquered you."


    "If you think about the pattern of the universe after my death, the Chu wind will surely collapse?"


    With that, nagula laughed and chufeng frowned deeply. He didn''t understand what nagula said. He seemed to be aiming at satina. What''s going on?


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan also frown. They also feel that something is wrong. They seem to catch something, but they don''t catch anything. It seems that they are just so close.


    But satina''s face moved, knowing that nagula must have caught something, she raised her hand when her face was cold: "the dying man, there are so many words!"


    "Satyana, come with me if you can." Nagula''s laughter fell, and suddenly her body quickly fell and went to the deep canyon below. Satyana was stunned and quickly followed up.


    Still don''t forget to chufeng, they drink: "do not need your help, I have confidence to kill him."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to follow him. He just stood there, frowning slowly and staring at the deep canyon. He didn''t use his left eye to explore the situation, but held a peaceful posture.


    "Not good!" But when the wind of Chu was calm, Zhang yun''er suddenly woke up: "we missed an important person!"


    Holding my fist tightly, I slowly held out my fist and held out the dark light in my eyes


    Suddenly, the dark light line jumping from the fingertips shot out and directly fell into the deep canyon. The brief calm of the earth suddenly set off a startling explosion. Taking the canyon as the point, it produced a terrifying destructive force, constantly moving around, and soon a huge pit with a depth of more than 1000 meters appeared in front of us.


    Satyana and nagula, who entered the canyon, also appeared in their sight.


    Seeing the situation in the gorge, Chu Feng sighed slightly: "how can I forget this, satyana, are you practicing the Shenzu forbidden arts, the heaven and earth Yin and Yang techniques?"


    Zhang Yuner and LV Wan were silent. They also suddenly thought of it. It was the battle with nagula. Almost all possible situations happened. Only those who secretly absorbed the power of stuya and Baihe had not appeared. Just now, satyana''s performance was abnormal, which reminded them of the divine prohibition and the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique mentioned by Chu Feng.


    Combined with satyana''s sudden abnormal behavior, they thought of such a possibility, and Chu Feng also thought of it, so he leveled the whole Canyon, and completely confirmed one thing, satina is the person in the dark.


    Zhang yun''er and Zhang yun''er secretly look at Chu Feng. He really wants to support satina, but now he is cheated by satina, and even hides in his side for utilization. Must he be very uncomfortable?


    At the moment, under the shifting Valley, satina and nagula face each other, their hands are opposite. She is rapidly absorbing nagula''s power. Nagula is also rapidly transmitting her own power. If you don''t know, they are allies.


    In such an unacceptable situation, nagula''s smile did not pass on her strength to satina''s sadness, but a sneer: "Chu Feng, you can only say that your reaction is a little slower than me. Now I will create a stronger person than me. Are you going to kill or not?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2785

    Nagula''s evil voice reverberated between heaven and earth, and it was clear that he was not frustrated by defeat, and even had a pleasant meaning.


    This is also the evil place of nagula. Just now when he and satyana were fighting, he suddenly thought of the divine forbidden art. Combined with what satyana and he said, even if he was reincarnated, there would be no future.


    The way to let him reincarnate and have no future is to break up his power before he dies and can''t integrate into his soul. Combined with the news that the Holy Grail of light is in this world, but there is no divine prohibition, nagula guessed that satina probably controlled the divine prohibition, otherwise she would never have said such words.


    The facts also proved that he was right. She practiced the Yin and Yang skills of heaven and earth.


    So when nagula knew that she couldn''t avoid satyana''s power absorption, she voluntarily gave up her resistance. She also knew that Chu Feng would never allow anyone who practiced this magic art. So he passed on his strength to satina. Even if he died, Chu Feng and satina would surely fall out.


    It''s very comfortable to think about nagula. Although there is no future of reincarnation and there may not be a chance of reincarnation, Chu Feng can be uncomfortable before he dies. He is very happy.


    Satyana did not say a word, but absorbed the power of nagula. She felt that the strong power was constantly pouring into her body. She did not care about anything. What she thought was the future of the Protoss and the supreme position of the world.


    Her silence fell in Chu Feng''s eyes, and there was a heartache of being cheated. Minghong''s magic sword floated out, and suddenly thousands of sword Qi shot out. If he could, he didn''t want to do anything to satina, but if he didn''t, it would be unfair to stuya and others.


    What''s more, what satyana practiced was such a sorcery that directly absorbed other people''s power, which was not allowed by Chu Feng, let alone that satyana was hiding around him and hurting the people around him.


    "If you don''t want stuya and Baihe to die, do it!"


    Thousands of sword rage, satina knew that she could not hide, but she did not mean to hide, just cold mouth.


    Chu Feng''s pupils congealed, his hand a thousand swords stagnated in the air, looking at satyana sitting there constantly absorbing the evil power of nagula. At the moment, she was so strange.


    Take a deep breath and lower your head. The corners of your mouth touch a touch of unintelligible playfulness: "do you capture them for this moment?"


    As long as there are hostages in hand, satina doesn''t have to worry about being attacked by anyone at a critical time.


    "At first, then not, now!" Satina closed her eyes and did not notice Chu Feng''s look. Her words did not fluctuate in the slightest: "I resent the death of the saint. I blame you, but I know that you wanted to save me at that time. You don''t know who the saint is. Although you have resentment against you, it''s not too big. It''s really a threat to take away stuya and Baihe. But at that time, I didn''t want to absorb the power of nagula ¡£¡±


    "Later, it wasn''t because I broke through the sage. You didn''t give up me even though you were afraid of death. My heart couldn''t bear to fight against you. I also wanted to let go of situ Ya and Bai He. Now, it''s because you refused my love for you, and you hurt my heart."


    When satina spoke, she was calm, and Chu Feng listened quietly. He believed what she said.


    But even so, he did not regret rejecting satina, because love is love, not love is not love, he is more of an ally, the most friends relationship, to say love or almost mean, reluctant to accept satina, for her, will only be greater harm.


    Chu Feng carried his hands: "stop, if you hate me because of my refusal, then aim at me and absorb the evil power of nagula, which will affect your mind."


    Satina snorted coldly. She did not respond to Chu Feng at all, but absorbed nagura''s strength, because she had a more crazy plan.


    "Chu Feng!" Lu Wan frowned slightly when she saw that satyana completely ignored Chu Feng''s words: "nothingness began to hide from yun''er, which must be part of the nihilism plot. We can see that nagula is powerful, and the five sages are hard to deal with. Now the dream is not there, and satyana has changed. The three of us have not said the following words, but the meaning is very clear It is satyana who has absorbed the power of nagula, and must be stronger than nagula. Only the three of them are left. Even if the Chu wind becomes stronger, it is also full of changes.


    Chu Feng nodded clearly: "but, situ Ya and Bai He!"


    "This Lu Wan was stunned, and her expression became firm: "you were not threatened before? For the sake of the stability of the world, it is necessary to die one or two people. "


    "Chang''e is dead, Xi is dead, and my dream is dead. I don''t want to see anyone die again." Chu Feng''s expression was not startled or pleased. He said as light as water: "I don''t want people around me to die again. Maybe you think I''m emotional. But if I don''t even have the most basic bottom line, what''s the difference between me and nagula and others?"


    "Don''t say anything. Stuart and Baihe were involved because I was involved. How can I watch them suffer harm? As for the future, I believe that she is not a big evil person."Lu Wan wanted to say that satina would wreak havoc on the heaven and earth in the future. He heard Chu Feng say such words, but he sighed and did not speak again. Chu Feng has seen too many people die these days. If situ Ya and Bai he die in the same way, Chu Feng''s heart will never be able to forgive himself.


    Her eyes shifted to satina. Lu Wan''s expectation was that she was not a bad person, as Chu Feng said.


    At the moment, the surroundings are completely quiet. Because of the life and death of stuya and Bai He, Chu Feng doesn''t start when satina absorbs strength, and asks Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er not to do it.


    With the passage of time, nagula''s hair has turned silver white, and the whole person has become much older. Satyana also opened her eyes, put down her hands and stood up. Under the seemingly peaceful posture, Chu Feng and others could feel that satina had hidden the power of terror.


    Even if it has not been completely stabilized, but Chu Feng can fight her here, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er will not be rivals.


    Nagula also opened her eyes, the whole person was weak and said with a smile: "Princess Anna, you are also threatened by the woman of Chu Feng, but you are better than me, ha ha ha ha!"


    In the laughter, satina''s hand opened to nagula''s forehead: "thank you for your last gift. Now you can go to the Protoss and make amends."


    The bright light suddenly shrouded nagula and completely wrapped him in it. Instead of screaming and indignation, nagula burst into laughter: "I am looking forward to your love and killing each other."


    When the light dissipated, there was no nagula in front of satyana, even a trace and breath were not left, almost exterminating the devil of Chu Feng. At this moment, she completely died in the hands of satina, and before she died, she left all her strength to satina.


    The dark clouds above the sky gradually dispersed, the smoke rose on the barren land, under the sunny sky, it gave people a kind of sadness after the war.


    Satina slowly raised her head and looked at Chu Feng without blinking: "have you ever liked me?"


    "No!" Chu Feng didn''t cheat satina and shook her head gently.


    "Good!" Satina made a heavy reply. Her hand opened her hand, and a whirlpool of light appeared. When the whirlpool dispersed, stuya and Baihe appeared directly. However, both of them were blocked. At the moment, they were still bound by satina. They could not move at all. They could only be held by a force.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, clenched his fist slightly, and then slowly released: "tell me your conditions!"


    Satina caught stuya and Baihe, and had the intention to let him not intervene when necessary. But Chu Feng believed that apart from this, satina must have other purposes. Otherwise, she spent so much spiritual hiding, there would be no need for her.


    Bai He''s eyes flickered and looked up at the sky: "master, don''t promise her any request."


    Stuya also said: "less wind, I can die, but you can''t compromise, satina is an evil woman."


    As soon as they had finished their words, satina slapped her two palms in the air. Stuya and Whitehall had a slap on their faces, and their white faces were red and swollen. It can be seen that satina''s strength is not small at all.


    The beautiful woman nodded slightly and her charming eyes blinked: "the Grail of light is a Protoss. I want you to return it to me. As for everything I started to promise, it will be invalid."


    Zhang yun''er suddenly took Chu Feng''s hand: "no way!"


    As we all know, the magic effect of the Holy Grail of light can also affect the enemy''s thinking. Now satina has absorbed the power of nagula and is extremely powerful. If she gets the Holy Grail of light again, who can defeat it?


    "I''ll give it to you!" Chu Feng patted Zhang yun''er''s hand gently. As soon as Zhang yun''er''s eyes congealed, the Holy Grail of light floated out. As Zhang yun''er shook their heads, Chu Feng raised his hand a little, and the bright Holy Grail was full of glittering and translucent cups. At last, it was a lot more gloomy.


    Zhang yun''er several people''s eyes flashed disappointment, Chu Feng, this is to have broken the contract with the Holy Grail of light, that is, the Holy Grail of light is now an ownerless thing.


    Satina raised her hand and directly drew the Grail of light. After holding it in her hand, she directly put her own mark and a drop of blood to let the Holy Grail recognize the Lord.


    Feeling the connection with the Holy Grail of light, satina''s face also eased a little. She put up the Holy Grail of light. She nodded and looked at Chu Feng. After a moment of silence, she said word by word: "come down, let me absorb all your strength."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2786

    what?


    People heard that apart from Chu Feng''s calm face, Zhang yun''er, Lu Wan, situ Ya and Bai he were shocked. They all looked at satina in disbelief. How could this woman''s ambition be so big?


    After absorbing the power of nagula, Chu Feng is the only one who can defeat satyana or World War I. if all the power of Chu Feng is absorbed, what will it be like? Who could defeat satina at that time?


    White lotus in response to come over and drink: "you dream, how can master''s power give you?"


    When Sadie opens her neck, she says, "if you don''t want to die, she''ll give you a soft breath."


    This time, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan took Chu Feng''s hand. They didn''t say anything. But from their eyes, we can see what they wanted to say, that is, they can''t agree to the condition of satina. Although it''s painful to let the Holy Grail of light go out, it''s still acceptable.


    Once the power is allowed out, it is absolutely impossible. Chu Feng is a saint. What kind of pills and methods can make him recover his strength?


    Chu Feng gently took his hand back and looked at satina with calm eyes. He was disappointed: "how much do you hate me?"


    "How deep is love and how deep is hatred." Satina returned calmly.


    Chu Feng sighed softly. The request for satina was in his expectation, but when satina really put it forward, Chu Feng still couldn''t accept it. When she met for the first time, she was deeply attracted by her pure beauty and artlessness. Although it had nothing to do with love, it did not hinder his appreciation of satina.


    A woman who should have been pure and beautiful has become this way, which is unexpected by Chu Feng, but can be accepted reluctantly. After all, love and hatred have existed since ancient times.


    The body shape slowly falls, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan heart a tight, say in unison: "Chu wind, no way!"


    Chu Feng didn''t hear anything at all. She landed at the front of satina and walked slowly to her. She didn''t retreat and didn''t worry that Chu Feng would suddenly do it by herself. From the moment she decided to fight against Chu Feng, she had made all the preparations. Only success was allowed, and no failure was allowed.


    "I seem to understand why dreams aim at you." Looking at the beautiful face in front of her, Chu Feng thought of the dream that she couldn''t wake up: "it''s just that she didn''t tell me clearly. Maybe at that time I should have listened to her let you leave. Would that not happen now?"


    In the face of Chu Feng''s eyes, satina was calm: "even if you drove me away, the result is still the same."


    Chu Feng nodded. Satina was right. The result was the same, because both stuya and Baihe were in her hands at that time. It didn''t matter if satyana left. It was no big deal to wait until he killed nagula before coming out. He could also use stuya to hold him.


    But the result is the same, but at least satina can no longer absorb the power of nagula.


    There is no absolute world, who can fully take into account, Zhang Yuner is in charge of fate can not see through, let alone him?


    She raised her hand and gently fell on satina''s face, and the latter''s face turned cold as soon as she stepped back


    "I can give you my strength." Chu Feng didn''t care about satina''s indifference, and said faintly: "but you must promise me a condition, or even if situ Ya and Bai He are dead, I will not give you any strength, even at all costs, kill you to avenge them."


    Satyana can now talk to Chu Feng, relying on situ Ya and Bai He as chips. Once Chu Feng doesn''t care about their life and death, she doesn''t have much confidence to defeat Chu Feng at the moment. After all, Chu Feng''s power is much stronger than before.


    Even nagula can be defeated in a short period of time, and it will not be too difficult to face her. After all, she has not fully stabilized the strength she has drawn.


    After thinking about it, satina nodded, "say it!"


    "Let the world be stable." Chu Feng took a deep breath and looked desolate: "in recent years, many people have been killed and several small worlds have been annihilated. For such a war situation, no one wants to experience it continuously. I believe you must be the strongest person."


    "My only requirement is to let the world be stable and give all living beings a safe environment. Promise me that I can give you everything, even my life!"


    Satina''s body was slightly shaken. She looked at the white lotus in her hand and situ ya, who was in full control. Her eyes fell on Chu Feng''s body coldly: "they are so important to you, even important to your strength and your life, can you not?"


    Chufeng gentle smile: "yes."


    "What about me?" Satina was angry for no reason in her heart and asked in a cruel voice, "if I am in such a situation today, can you also pay everything for me?"Chu Feng was silent. After a moment, he shook his head: "there is no comparability. What has not happened, who can know?"


    It seems that Chu Feng''s answer doesn''t have any questions, but for satina, it''s in Chu Feng''s heart. If she meets such a situation, Chu Feng will not necessarily choose to compromise. In other words, she is not as important as situ Ya and Bai He.


    Eyes more and more cold, that kind of even stuya and white lotus are not as good mood, let satina''s heart full of anger.


    And Bai He''s tears have burst out of his eyes, constantly shaking his head and saying: "master, you have given me a lot, I''m not worth your doing that at all. Wanjie still needs you, you can''t do that!"


    Situ Ya also asked Chu Feng not to do that, which was not worth it, but Chu Feng did not move: "I think it is worth it."


    A simple word silenced both stuya and Bai He, and their eyes were a little red. Chu Feng was willing to give up the powerful power of saints for them, and even handed over the Holy Grail of light. How could they not be moved? However, in their hearts, they did not want Chu Feng to compromise with satina for them.


    And all of this for satina is to make her even more angry, whether Stuart or Baihe, are just other people''s followers, and she is a Protoss princess, born noble.


    At this moment, Chu Feng can give up and compromise for both of her followers, but she has no affection for her, which makes satina''s heart more and more miserable.


    Clenching his teeth, staring at Chu Feng coldly in his eyes: "in addition to this condition, do you have any conditions?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "as long as the world is stable, the rest I think you will not agree with me, will you?"


    "You know." Satyana snorted coldly. Bai he flew out and stood together with situ ya. There was a terrible force around them. Chu Feng took a light look and knew that once someone approached, those forces would explode instantly, leaving situ Ya and Bai He dead without a burial place.


    With a deep sigh, Chu Feng closed his eyes and calmly opened his hands: "come on!"


    Satina did not immediately absorb the power of Chu Feng, but looked at him for a while, then went forward, opened her hands and hugged Chu Feng, whispered in his ear: "don''t hate me, hate yourself if you want to hate me, and you don''t fall in love with me."


    An evil force poured into Chu Feng''s body. Chu Feng''s body was stiff, and her body''s strength was constantly absorbed by satina. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan couldn''t bear to close their eyes on the sky. Situ Ya and Bai he couldn''t help but shout No.


    It''s just that there''s no intention to stop all this. Satina completely opened up to absorb the power of Chu Feng. She didn''t let go at all. She felt that pure power of origin entered her body. She was very comfortable. She was more pure and powerful than she began to absorb nagula''s power.


    With her eyes closed safely, satina absorbed the power of Chu Feng at ease. At the same time, she mobilized these forces in her body and swam among her four limbs and hundreds of skeletons. She constantly strengthened her not pure strength, and even combined the evil power of nagula with the help of the power of Chu Feng.


    When the time approached noon, everything finally stopped. Satina let go of Chu Feng. He swayed back a few steps and was quickly held by Lu Wan when he was about to fall.


    With a deep breath, satina opened her eyes, and a little doubt flashed in her eyes: "why, haven''t you entered the supreme?"


    Nagula is an infinite saint, and later Chu Feng is also an infinite saint. Both of them are very powerful. Now, both of them are absorbed by her. Why did they only double their strength, but did not touch the supreme barrier?


    Chu Feng coughed gently and said, "the superposed power of the ten gods of creation can''t defeat the saints. Just absorb the power of nagula and me to achieve supreme power. Do you think it''s possible? What''s more, it is the eternal supreme. If the power is strong enough, how can it be eternal? "


    On hearing this, satina frowned and thought that what Chu Feng said was reasonable. Saints all need great insight and equal strength. Now the power is strong enough, probably not enough understanding. How can we be the supreme?


    Satina did not understand, and she did not continue to think about it. Her eyes narrowed and untied the shackles of stuya and Baihe.


    At the moment, Lu Wan and a pair of light fall on the body.


    Chu Feng looked cold: "satianna, greedy snake swallow elephant, you today''s practice has violated a person''s bottom line, do you want to continue?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2787

    Satina''s eyes can be seen as long as they are not stupid. It''s obviously the rhythm that even Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan don''t want to let go. How can Chu Feng not understand her mind?


    "You go Satina stares at Zhang yun''er for a while, and finally releases her fists and says softly, "I won''t do anything to you today, but after today, you don''t want to stop me. I can''t disturb the whole world, but the protoss must take the top position!"


    Chu Feng took a deep look at satina and turned around: "let''s go!"


    Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner looked at each other. They helped Chu Feng to open the door of dazzling light and left directly. Situ Ya and Bai He quickly followed up. However, everyone''s mood was heavy, because they knew that today''s departure was not the end, but just the beginning.


    Satyana''s strength will inevitably make the protoss king over the world. Even if she keeps her promise to make the world stable, will the rest of the protoss, who are nearly destroyed by the demons, guarantee this kind of mind and do what she wants?


    People are unpredictable, many things are uncertain.


    Satyana let Chu Feng and others leave, but did not stay in the same place. It didn''t take long to get to the God King''s palace. There were traces after the war and the surrounding areas were deserted.


    Satina didn''t pay attention to the surrounding situation first. Instead, she started to repair the God King''s palace. Especially the blood pool underground palace under the God''s palace was directly erased by satina. She couldn''t find any traces that once existed. The evil spirit that permeated here disappeared in an instant.


    Soon the palace of God restored to its former state of sanctity and majesty, and withered trees and flowers bloomed in their original colors.


    When news was sent to kardashan to let her return to the spiritual world, satina immediately rose to the top of the sky and looked around the thousand miles around the temple of God. Because of the war, everything was destroyed, and even the rest of the spirit world was almost destroyed. It was difficult to see traces of human activities.


    Gently close her eyes, satina opened her hands, subtle power surging out, with her as the center, toward the surrounding continuous spread, all things in the past are slowly recovering, has become a saint of satyana, naturally has the ability to change everything.


    "Cousin Anna!"


    When the time passed by quietly, when satina stopped, kardashan also came back from a small spiritual world. When the temple of God was destroyed, she had no idea at all. At the moment, she just felt the atmosphere around her, and she was very happy: "is nagula dead?"


    Satina nodded gently: "dead, the temple will be restored to the previous appearance, no demon people exist, I have sent news to the protoss compatriots in the present world, so that they can come back in the shortest time."


    "Then as soon as you can form a Protoss army, gather the hidden Protoss people, and wipe out the demons."


    There was hatred and murder in his eyes: "the death of nagula is not the end. The demons have killed our Protoss. Now we will kill them."


    "Well, but don''t worry about that." Instead of satina''s bloody tension, kardashan nodded and said, "the demons left the spirit world last night when you started the war, but all of them were controlled and killed by the demonic army. Now, only 40% of the demons are left in terror."


    "Chu Feng is bloody enough. So many people were killed in one night."


    When she mentioned Chu Feng, she looked around and said, "by the way, what about Chu Feng?"


    When kardashan mentioned Chu Feng, she suddenly felt the air around her suddenly cooling down.


    Subconsciously, she shrunk her neck. When she saw her face cold, she felt a little nervous: "cousin Anna, did Chu Feng and nagula die together?"


    Now kardashan doesn''t know what happened. Even if nagula is dead, chufeng should be here. But now that she is not here, she means that Chu Feng and nagula have died together. Even LV Wan and Zhang yun''er are dead.


    "They are not dead!"


    Satyana gave up the cold breath and said coldly: "they will never die, but the future heaven and earth are my satyana''s, the devil, the God or the goddess, they can only avoid me."


    "What''s the matter, cousin Anna?" she said


    Satyana didn''t mean to explain. She didn''t want too many people to know what she had done. She also believed that Chu Feng would not talk about these things. It can be said that apart from nagula''s death, she did not worry that others would know anything.


    She opened her hand and the Grail of light appeared in her hand. In the shock of kardashan, she said, "you only need to cooperate with me to manage the universe. You are not one of my closest relatives. In addition, I will find all the seriously injured people of the protoss, and I will help them heal."


    Looking at the Holy Grail of light in satina''s hand, Kardashian wondered what was going on in her heart and nodded back: "I''ll do it now!"At the next moment, kardashan leaves directly. She feels that satina has changed a lot, which makes her a little strange. However, she is still very comfortable to think that she can become her absolute confidant in the future.


    Just thinking of Chu Feng, kadaishan was curious after all. Why did satina feel like killing him when she mentioned Chu Feng?


    When kardashan left, there was only satina standing in the sky above the temple of God. The people around him either died last night and buried under the earth, or turned into dust. Now the land around the temple is empty.


    But satina believes that the temple area will soon return to its former prosperity, and she will end her hiding days and become the noble princess and holy angel of the protoss again!


    As for Chu Feng, and those around him, satina slowly clenched the powder Fist: "dream said you will regret, in fact, you will soon regret, ignoring my love."


    Yawn,,,,


    at similar times, Chu Feng couldn''t help sneezing, rubbed his nose and said, "who cares about me?"


    Everyone gathered in the demon hall and knew what happened in the spirit world and what satyana had done. It was clear that the power of Chu Feng was completely absorbed by satina. In addition to the demon world that he was born with, Chu Feng was still in control at home and abroad. At the moment, Chu Feng was an ordinary person.


    Even a strong man in Tianyuan period can make Chu Feng pay the price of his life, but at the moment, Chu Feng is indifferent to the general, people are a little bit unacceptable, even full of black lines.


    There is no power to survive. How can Chu Feng seem to have no feeling at all?


    Chufeng rubbed his nose and saw that everyone looked at himself as if he was looking at an idiot. The corners of his mouth twitched violently: "that my strength is gone, but at least I feel relaxed. How come you are not happy? The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. I can just have a rest. You should be happy for me


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the present people don''t know whether to laugh or to say how the heart is too broad?


    We all know that chufeng has always been under great pressure. The reason is that he is a taboo demon and carries too many responsibilities. If Chu Feng has no strength, then he is an ordinary person and naturally does not need to undertake these responsibilities.


    However, Chu Feng lost his strength, and we all know one thing, that is, those who have been oppressed by Chu Feng can make him a normal person safely?


    See everybody still don''t say a word, Chu breeze tiny smile: "I am really OK, everybody all go down, I want a person quiet."


    When people looked at Chu Feng, they all thought that he was pretending to be strong. In fact, it was hard for him to become an ordinary person. They just didn''t want to show that they were suffering.


    After thinking about it, Yihong and others didn''t say a word again. They were ready to let Chu Feng quiet down. Even Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan withdrew.


    "Master Baihe stayed at the end, his eyes showed an apology: "I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for my inability to be caught, you would not have lost so miserably!"


    "You go down too!" Chu Feng kept a smile and waved gently.


    Bai He still wanted to say something, but now things have happened. She found that no matter what she said, she seemed to be a little powerless. She nodded gently and left the demon hall. Only Chu Feng was left in the whole demon hall, quiet enough to hear the needle drop.


    Chu Feng concealed the smile on his face. He did not want people to suffer because of his pain, so he pretended to be indifferent. However, in such a case, Chu Feng did not worry about the loss of strength, but was helpless to satina.


    Standing up, Chu Feng went to the center of the hall, facing a wall on the side, with a carved woman on it. It was a dream!


    After returning to the demon world, Chu Feng changed its existence track with his connection with the demon world, so that satina, who had been in the demon world, couldn''t find it. Then he asked Zhang Yuner to seal up the body of the dream. Although he didn''t know whether the dream could survive in the future, it was still possible to preserve her body.


    Of course, Chu Feng''s most important thing at the moment is satina.


    The latter has completely changed a person. Although he has promised him, there is no difference between verbal commitment and farting in the world. All things must be handled 100% to be at ease. But how can we be at ease?


    Satina absorbed the strength of nagula, threatened him with the life and death of stuya and Baihe, and then absorbed his strength. Today''s satyana is not the strongest in the world, but it should not be an easy thing to defeat her.


    Moreover, Western Wanjie must pay special respect to satyana as the most powerful master. If all this is broken, the Western Wanjie will inevitably fall into endless turbulence, and there will be nothingness staring at it secretly. Chu Feng doesn''t want it to be too comfortable.


    With his right hand slowly lifted up, he opened his hand and stroked the carving of dream on the wall. Chu Feng said calmly: "I will keep your greatest physical vitality. As for your soul, as long as it is immortal, I will find it back, but forgive me for not doing anything now."A deep breath of breath, people have not revealed the helpless, in the face of Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2788

    Two days later, several big events happened, each of which had something to do with the spirit Protoss.


    The protoss announced that it would reappear in the spirit world. Saint angel satina became the new master of the temple of God and the only master of the western world. Under such absolute authority, endless fear spread to all the Western worlds. At least for the demon people, they live in blood and fear every day.


    Because after the reconstruction of the protoss, the first thing satyana did was to thoroughly clean the demons, in order to revenge the nearly destroyed hatred of the Protoss. For a time, there was a storm in the western world, and satyana was also called the goddess of death!


    Faced with the killing of the powerful oppression of the protoss, the demons can''t resist at all. Their first thought is to leave the western world and enter the eastern world, and maybe they can get shelter.


    But when they chose to enter the Oriental world, they found that satina not only had absolute control over the western world, but also affected the Oriental world. One announcement made that no one in the Oriental world dared to cover up the demons.


    The protoss went to the eastern Wanjie to hunt down the demons. For such a bloody and spreading fear, everyone was curious about where chufeng had gone. Even if the Western Wanjie was under the absolute control of satyana, should not the Oriental Wanjie be the heaven and earth of Chu Feng? Where is the self-confidence of the protoss led by satina?


    And at this time, a surprising news also detonated the universe.


    Because Chu Feng killed the sacred slaves of the protoss in the present world, there was endless hatred between the Protoss and Chu Feng. In addition, satina also asked kardashan to declare to the heaven and the world that after she killed nagula, Chu Feng chose to fight with her to win the supremacy of heaven and earth, and was abandoned by her.


    Chu Feng was abandoned?


    The news spread like wings in the universe. People who knew the news felt incredible. How could Chu Feng be abandoned?


    Didn''t satina just become a saint? Where does she have the ability to kill nagula, and after killing nagula, she can scrap chufeng. What''s going on?


    On that day, only Chu Feng and others and satina were present. No one knew the specific truth. Under the announcement of the representative of kardashan, Chu Feng did not let anyone clarify it. Slowly, people in all circles believed that Chu Feng was defeated in the final fight with satina, and even abandoned all her strength.


    The taboo demon god suddenly became a joke of the universe, and most people began to accept that satina was the only master of the universe.


    In such an inexplicable situation, the demon world is a quiet and peaceful situation.


    Because there is no direct entrance and exit between the demon world and the heaven and the world, no matter what the chaos of the universe is, it can not affect the peace and harmony in the demon world.


    The rising sun rises in the East.


    Chu Feng had already got up early. As soon as he came to the demon hall from his bedroom, he saw Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er standing there. With a warm smile, he went over and sat down and asked, "what''s the matter? Your face is black in the morning."


    The two women looked at each other with only confusion and surprise in their eyes. Two or three days after the first battle of the spirit world, Chu Feng''s power was abandoned. However, no matter what kind of news he received in the past two days, Chu Feng did not care, which made them a little strange.


    Zhang yun''er gently nodded, frowned and asked, "Chu Feng, do you want satina to go on like this? Although she only aimed at the demons and declared that she would not attack the innocent people in the world of heaven and earth, her news is false. If you don''t clarify, everyone will think that you are a failure. "


    "It''s just fame. I never cared." Chu Feng kept smiling all the time, and also indicated that Zhang Yuner and Zhang yun''er didn''t need to worry too much: "I''ll give her satina if she wants to have such a reputation, but she has to bear it finally. What''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng''s words make Zhang Yuner and Zhang Yuner puzzled. Why can Chu Feng put it down so quickly, and even don''t care about the rumors of the outside world?


    The truth of that night was that Chu Feng extracted the power of all living beings, and the demon God defeated nagula. With the help of Chu Feng''s trust in her, she asked to kill nagula, but absorbed all his strength, and then threatened Chu Feng with the Holy Grail of light. All this was the truth. It was not from the outside world. Chu Feng and satina fought for each other and failed.


    Chu Feng understood Zhang Yuner''s feelings, but he didn''t care about the rumors made by satina.


    If the truth of that night was spread out, the people of all worlds would not say it on the surface, but secretly they would say that satyana, who practised sorcery, was treacherous and threatened with hostages in despicable ways. Even the protoss would be humiliated because of this. That is what satyana absolutely does not allow or want to see.


    So she killed nagula, and then he chufeng wanted to fight for the sky. Wanjie took the initiative and was abandoned, completely avoiding what she had done. If he did not go out to explain, the people of Wanjie must believe that satina would not only not be accused of treachery, but also be promoted to a high position.


    Satyana dare to say or even do that, Chu Feng also knows her idea, that is, he won''t explain anything, so it''s not difficult to fool people in the world.Of course, Chu Feng also believes that all this is only temporary, and the truth will be presented to everyone one day.


    It was he chufeng who defeated nagula, not satyana. It was satyana who practiced sorcery. It was not him that Chu Feng took the initiative to fight for power and gain. Instead, she was abandoned by satina. However, these words can''t be said now, because they only irritate satina and make people who are flustered by the disaster of the demon clan more flustered.


    Seeing what Zhang yun''er still wanted to say, Chu Feng preemptively said: "don''t talk about these things again. The clear person is self-conscious. I''m not greedy for the master of the world. In the future, everyone will know that, no matter how much explanation is, it''s better to act more realistically."


    "Let''s talk about something else. Besides bloodwashing the demons, satina doesn''t do anything else?"


    Zhang yun''er sighed silently, and did not know how to say Chu Feng, because Chu Feng does not have a trace of power now. What can he do?


    Lu Wan patted Zhang yun''er on the shoulder and told her not to worry. She also said to Chu Feng, "satina abides by her promise, there is no chaos. From the day she rebuilt the temple of God, she has been cleaning the demons. The goal is only one, that is, to completely destroy the demons."


    "In addition to spreading rumors against you in the world, there are also reports in the world that you have become a waste, useless waste."


    Smell speech Chu wind eyes instantly condense into awn, fist slowly clench: "she crazy?"


    It doesn''t matter if Chu Feng spreads these rumors in the five forbidden areas, because the truth will come to the surface one day, but in the modern world, Chu Feng can only say that satina is crazy.


    Today''s modern world is completely deterred by the verdict, relying on his reputation of Chu Feng. The secular or hidden forces dare not do any extraordinary behavior in the modern world, and even some hegemonic countries dare not do anything inappropriate. All because of the existence of Chu Feng.


    But now satina even spreads his useless news in the modern world, which will surely make some uneasy people ready to move, and the stability of the present world will certainly be broken. Although there will not be huge waves, it will certainly return to the state it was a few years ago.


    Slowly stand up, Chu Feng''s eyes gradually cold down, in Zhang yun''er they think Chu Feng is to clarify all things now, he sat down again.


    It seems that there was no expression just now, and the recovery was very calm: "it doesn''t matter. As long as the protoss don''t make trouble in the present world, the ruling will suppress a lot of things. Even if there is a little disturbance, it will not hurt much!"


    This time, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan were shocked. It is obvious to all that Chu Feng has always maintained the modern world. How come it is totally indifferent now?


    Two people look at one eye, both see an answer, that is, Chu Feng lost its strength, also lost the original heart.


    Zhang yun''er bit his lips and went forward: "Chu Feng, I''ll try, can you arouse the original force in your demon world into the body?"


    When she came to Chu Feng and didn''t give Chu Feng a chance to refuse, Zhang Yuner held his hand. However, she didn''t pass on her strength to chufeng, because the power of Chu Feng''s evil way was contrary to her power. What she wanted to do now was to see if she could introduce the original force in the demon world into Chu Feng''s body.


    As long as the original force can enter the body, chufeng will probably be able to recover its strength. The reason why Chu Feng didn''t do this was because he had no strength in his body to play a traction role, so there was no way.


    After a while, Zhang yun''er put down her hand and shook her head gently: "still not."


    Chu Feng is a taboo demon God. She has endless power of magic. She is a taboo goddess. Their strength is opposite. It''s good not to be a natural enemy. It''s impossible to help Chu Feng with her own strength.


    "It''s OK!" Chu Feng patted Zhang yun''er on the shoulder with a warm smile. He couldn''t see the meaning of a snack plug: "as long as I can control the demon world, it''s not a bad thing. One day, I''ll be king again!"


    If it was Chu Feng who said such words before, Zhang Yuner believed that now Chu Feng said such words, Zhang Yuner did not have much confidence.


    Because even her eyes of fate could not see through the future of Chu Feng, how could she have confidence?


    As a taboo demon, or an infinite saint, now become ordinary people, ordinary methods can not let Chu Feng recover. What should we do to restore Chu Feng''s strength? Not only is Zhang yun''er thinking about this problem, but even Lu Wan is thinking about it with a frown.


    At the same time, Bai He came in from the outside, nodded to Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, and said to Chu Feng, "master, the ghost sage has come to news. Someone has come to the temple and asked to see you!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2789

    This morning, because of the frequent actions of the protoss, the temple, which was already tense, welcomed four special guests.


    Once the leaders of the second generation of the four families, Dongfang Nuo, yuwentuo, Huyan Quanqi, and situ Liming came to the temple together. They didn''t sneak around. They directly asked for Military Martyrs. They hoped to meet Chu Feng and have something to tell him.


    As we all know, the relationship between Wu lie and Chu Feng is very well known, so when we can''t find Chu Feng in person, it''s the best way to find them.


    As for what they wanted to do with Chu Feng, they didn''t say it. They just said that they would say it after seeing Chu Feng.


    On the suspended temple, although Chu Feng didn''t want to appear and do things at such a sensitive time, Dongfang Nuo and others suddenly appeared after hiding for such a long time. In addition, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan seemed to have something to say, so Chu Feng came to the temple world and met Dongfang Nuo.


    In the majestic temple, it has been restored to its original appearance since the collapse of the four families. It can be regarded as a palace of Chu style, but he seldom comes to live.


    The four men of Dongfang Nuo are waiting here. They are under the surveillance of Wulie. All of them are gods of nature. Therefore, Dongfang Nuo dare not do anything inappropriate. If one is not careful, he may be killed by a madman like Yama.


    The door of dazzling light flickers, and Chu Feng comes out accompanied by Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er.


    Dongfang Nuo and their eyes have a meaningful look. In the past two days, they heard that Chu Feng was abandoned by satina. At first, they were only half convinced. Now when they see Chu Feng, they feel his ordinary people''s breath, and gradually believe the rumors of the outside world.


    Chu Feng was defeated when fighting with satina for the master of the world.


    Chu Feng is not a fool. He can''t see what the color in the eyes of the four people means. However, he doesn''t say it to his face. Accompanied by Zhang yun''er, he goes up and sits on the throne of King Wu, as if once.


    It is only in the eyes of Dongfang Nuo and others that it is a kind of thought-provoking. If Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan were not still standing by the side of Chu Feng, where would today''s Chu Feng still be qualified to sit there?


    Of course, Dongfang Nuo will not mention it casually.


    Just after Chu Feng sat down, Dongfang Nuo went to the center of the hall, arched his hands and said, "the wind is less. We want to talk to you about something. Please leave the rest of us temporarily!"


    "Ouch Before Chu Feng opened his mouth, Yan Luo gave a strange smile: "you have been hiding for so long that I have been looking for hard work. Now you dare to say such words. Do you think that the crazy boy has no strength, and take advantage of him to kill him to avenge your ruined family?"


    Dongfang Nuo looks very calm: "respect God and goddess, can stay!"


    Yan Luo was stunned. He thought that Dongfang Nuo meant to let everyone go down. They were alone with Chu Feng. They didn''t want to let Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er stay. What was the matter, even they didn''t know?


    "Then you go down first." Chu wind turns the ring on the finger, no surprise, no joy said.


    Today''s Chu Feng does not have any strength, but there is a kind of loyalty called "follow to the death". Wu lie and others have no more words and all withdraw from the temple of King Wu.


    Chu Feng also just light mouth: "Wan''er, yun''er, you tell me, or they tell me?"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan''s eyes flashed with surprise. The former asked, "do you know all about it?"


    "Probably, but I don''t know." Chu Feng nodded and shook his head: "but I think I can get the answer today. Where does the dream come from? For example, where does the sudden surge of power come from when I fight nagula? For example, why do the four of them come to me at this time, right?"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan are both slightly shocked. They have not told Chu Feng the secret of the far north of the temple world. How does Chu Feng know that all this has something to do with them?


    Chu Feng slightly side of the head, see two women''s look, know their curiosity: "heaven, myriad worlds, in a short period of time I can not find a person, but for a long time can not find a person must be hidden, and they are four people, I can not find, then only saints can hide them."


    "At that time, the demon emperor and nagula would not do such things, and all that was left was you. It is not hard to think of it when combined with your sometimes inexplicable words."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s explanation, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er thought it was reasonable.


    Lu Wan said softly, "I''ll tell you."


    In chufeng''s quiet listening, Lu Wan whispered: "in the temple world, there is a general trend of suppression by the ancient demons. The power used is the strongest power of all living beings. Under the suppression, it is said that the ancient times have been completely destroyed, Xiuzhen world!"


    Chu Feng, who had been sitting there, stood up. The four men of Dongfang Nuo were shocked. They had guarded the place for tens of thousands of years, but they never knew what was under suppression. How could they not be shocked when they heard what Lu Wan said?


    In ancient times, the world of Xiuzhen was everywhere, but because of the existence of ancient demons, it was completely destroyed. This is the cognition of all people. At the moment, Lu Wan said that the suppression of the whole Xiuzhen world was impossible?"I know it''s hard for you to accept, but that''s the truth." Lu Wan sighed softly, and Xu Xu said: "dreams come from the suppressed cultivation world. Because the suppression trend has gone through endless years and the fate has made it loose, the dream of practicing dream making has penetrated through the sealed door and returned to the present world with its powerful ability."


    Then, Chu Feng and others completely knew that the rumor of Xiuzhen world disappeared. It was really just a rumor. In fact, it did not completely disappear.


    In ancient times, practitioners were called the most perfect human beings since the ages. Their speed and strength were the fastest and the most perfect. After endless years, they finally reached the point where the law of heaven could not tolerate. The taboo demons came into being, adhering to the principle that prosperity is bound to decline.


    However, at that time, the practitioners were more powerful than expected. Even the ancient demons did not dare to defeat their power, and the cultivators were too powerful. If they developed, the ancient universe might be destroyed.


    The ancient demons directly invited the world to fight against the whole Xiuzhen world alone. It was dark and dark. The ancient demons did not know how many people they had killed. They only knew that even the sky was blood red at that time. Until finally, the whole Xiuzhen world was destroyed. When 70% of the time, the ancient demon gods were overloaded, and it was difficult to control their killing intention. In that case, even if the cultivators did not To destroy the ancient universe, the ancient gods would do the same.


    Therefore, the ancient demons set down the general trend of suppression with the strongest power of all living beings, and completely sealed several of the most powerful families and forces in the Xiuzhen realm.


    Because of the loss of the power of all living beings and the erosion of the will of the ancient demons, the ancient demons fell into a frenzy, incarnated to kill the gods, and launched endless killing on the rest of the unsealed Xiuzhen world, making the ancient doomsday era enter the countdown.


    At that time, the ancient goddess and Lu Wan joined hands to fight against the ancient demons, and finally killed them. But because of the three men''s war, the ancient period also officially ended. Later, it gradually came to an end, and fell into chaos.


    listening quietly to Lu Wan finish what the world did not know, Chu Feng could not calm down for a long time. Now there is a Satyam Na is a headache. In addition, there is nothingness. There are wormholes that can destroy the ancient universe at any time. Even the ancient Xiuzhen world may reappear. What is impossible?


    But when he thought of the dream that should not appear, Chu Feng knew that all this was true. The Xiuzhen world was not completely destroyed, but the strongest power was sealed up.


    Lu Wan took a look at Chu Feng and said in a low voice, "I asked four of them to guard the general trend of suppression. Once you draw the power of all living beings above, the crack will instantly exceed five meters, and it will collapse at any time, and the Xiuzhen world will reappear."


    Without saying a word, Chu Feng slowly digested the news. At present, the Xiuzhen world has not reappeared, but according to Lu Wan, it may reappear at any time.


    Slowly clenched the front, Chu Feng asked in a low voice: "the most powerful power, how strong?"


    Lu Wan nodded her head and calmly replied, "in ancient times, the five people could easily destroy the ancient universe. Now, an era has passed, and"


    "infinite saints!" Zhang yun''er took the message and said in a soft voice, "I talked to her once after I had a insight into the identity of the dream. She told me that there are no less than the number of saints in the five forbidden areas under the suppression, and half of them are infinite saints!"


    Hearing the chufeng passing by with a bitter smile, Chu Feng had a deep understanding of how powerful an infinite sage was when fighting nagula.


    There are more than one infinite sage in the suppressed Xiuzhen world. What else do you want to play with?


    Lu Wan said again, "but what they fear most is not the infinite sage, but the unity! Although they usually intrigue with each other, they would choose to hold a group in case of common danger. In ancient times, if they broke down one by one, the ancient demons did not need to suppress them. The most difficult thing is that they would hold together. "


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile. In addition, he did not know what to publish. As an infinite sage, he would still choose to live in groups. What kind of strength is needed to deal with it?


    With a slight sigh, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "can we only passively wait for the restoration of the true world?"


    "Not so!" Lu Wan shook her head and lifted her red lips: "if you use the power of all living beings to stabilize and suppress the general trend, the cultivation world will not come, but you will not have this opportunity, because this is the peak of the great era!"


    Chu Feng understood Lu Wan''s meaning, not to mention that he had no strength now. Even if he still had strength, because this was the peak of the era under the track of fate, nothingness would not let him successfully reinforce and suppress the general trend.


    The finger is beating, the eye passes East Nuo four people: "that present situation, how?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2790

    It''s not so good!


    Dongfang Nuo told us that on the night of the first World War in the spirit world, the suppression trend hidden in the ice and snow underground palace directly released a strong force and destroyed the whole underground palace. Now, the suppression trend is completely exposed in the air. As long as someone passes by, you can see the existence of the suppression trend. Moreover, the power released by it is very strong. It is estimated that people close to it will be in danger.


    Chu Feng knew that the power to destroy the underground palace that night must be the power of all living beings that he drew. It directly broke through the general trend of suppression, penetrated the interface to the spirit world, and made the general situation of repression completely loose.


    Take a deep breath and try to be calm. Chu Feng stood up and said, "take me to have a look. Although there is no way to remedy it now, at least one look at it will give you a better understanding."


    Just finished speaking, suddenly the temple of King Wu vibrated. Chu Feng shook his body and looked at the outside with condensed eyes.


    Wu lie quickly walked in, looking dignified: "the protoss comes!"


    Protoss, coming?


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and slowly loosened it: "go out and have a look." After stepping down from the throne of King Wu, Chu Feng stopped when passing by situ Liming and gave him a meaningful look: "people should know how to make wise choices. Once they choose wrong or say something they shouldn''t say, they will die."


    "You are the only one left in the situ family. You should do and cherish life!"


    Situ Liming''s face changed slightly, and Chu Feng had already passed by his side.


    He also found that his back was completely wet by cold sweat in the moment just now, and patted his face. Situ Liming felt so ridiculous. Chu Feng is now an ordinary man. How can he bring this kind of death like feeling to him?


    What''s more, what Chu Feng said just now is obviously to see the hatred in his heart. Otherwise, what would he do if he said these words?


    After that, situ Liming''s eyes at Chu Feng were full of hatred and murder, but all of them were well covered up by him. Today''s chufeng has no fighting power, but the five saints and LV Wan Zhang yun''er can''t cope with it.


    Before the palace of God King, Chu Feng and others came out to see many Protoss gathered on the square in front of them, not many, just a few hundred people. But from their arrogant manner, we can see that kind of pride.


    Chu Feng''s eyes quietly swept over them, and finally fell on the head of the woman''s body, hot body, pure face, not kardashan, who can it be?


    In the face of Yan Luo and their five gods of nature, kadaishan was only a subordinate God. But Chu Feng could not see the slightest uneasiness on her face. What''s more, she could catch the contempt for Yan Luo and others in her eyes. The color of being superior and not putting anyone in their eyes was too obvious.


    With a smile on his lips, Chu Feng walked forward and stood in the middle of the two camps: "miss kardashan, the weather is not good today. How do you want to come to the temple? Do you miss me


    "Miss you?" "Don''t be too confident in yourself," she said with a sneer


    Chu Feng showed a bit of fun. William said that kadaishan was a snob. Now she really showed her incisively and vividly. At first, she still wanted to be his woman. Now, she would like to make a contemptuous remark!


    After kadaishan said a word, she no longer went to see Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng has no attraction for her. After taking back her eyes, she said proudly, "in addition, today is not what I want to come. I am not interested in a short Oriental Wanjie."


    When the words fell, people suddenly felt a heavy pressure of saints from the sky. Chu Feng didn''t look up, but he knew that satina was coming.


    Originally, I thought it would be a long time for us to meet again with satina. I didn''t want to go to the temple until today. Obviously, she had been staring at the temple, or could not find the demon world. She was waiting for him to appear.


    Above the sky, satina, wrapped in a white dress, slowly falls, just like an angel. However, for those present, except for the protoss, it is somewhat unnatural.


    She fell on the ground steadily, and satina''s face passed the wind of Chu and looked at the others. She opened her red lips: "you don''t seem to welcome me?"


    "Princess Anna!" Chu Feng did not let the rest of the people to answer, his first mouth: "you are not busy cleaning up the demons? You''re not just passing by today, are you? "


    When satina nodded her head, kardashan knew that she generally came forward and said, "we are here to tell you that from today on, the Oriental world and the western world must follow the orders of the holy angels. In addition, the hidden world will no longer be controlled by the five sages and Xuanyuan family, but will be the first city Lord of our divine family, the Lord of Stella. He is directly responsible for the holy angel and represents our God The hidden world of family management. "


    "In addition, the lost kingdom is still a wild demon realm. We will also send people to manage it. The five forbidden areas are all over the world, and we are honored by our Protoss."


    Kardashan''s words surprised the rest of the temple at the scene, and some people were whispering there. There has been no absolute master of the five forbidden areas. Is she going to be this person now?Everyone''s eyes fall on Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er. Will they agree to let the protoss win the throne?


    And for all this, chufeng was very calm all the time. At the moment when he chose to save situ Ya and Bai He, Chu Feng expected such a result. So it is not surprising at all. It is just a little earlier than expected, but it does not affect Chu Feng''s mood.


    "Besides!"


    After a pause, kardashan continued: "the holy angel pursues peace and hopes that the five forbidden areas will remain in the current state. Don''t do nothing because of personal opinions. That is to say, what should the five sages do in the future or what they want to do, become the subordinates of our Protoss, and obey the arrangement of the Star City Lord."


    "Damn it!" Yan Luo couldn''t help it long ago. When he heard the speech, he said, "by what?"


    There was a loud bang. Just after Yan Luo''s words were finished, satina''s eyes let him fly out and hit the ground. She also looked coldly at the embarrassed Yan Luo: "by me, I am the strongest person in the world."


    This is a rude truth, but it is also a powerless fact. Satyana is indeed the strongest person in the world.


    Yan Luo stood up with a slight cough. When he wanted to speak, he was stopped by Chu Feng and looked at satina calmly: "the five forbidden areas will maintain the status quo. Not only will there be no change in the hidden world, but also the snow fox temple in the wild demon region will maintain the status quo. Are you satisfied?"


    Satina didn''t go to see Chu Feng''s eyes. She just glanced over the others and said, "master of Star Tower, you need an assistant. Who wants to?"


    Yan Luo and others changed color, and then they were angry. Satyana not only wanted to control the hidden world, but also divided the camp of Chu Feng. No matter who became the deputy, they would be rejected by them. The person who chose to be the Deputy would inevitably go to extremes in order not to be secretly said bad words. At that time,,,,


    satiana agreed with Chu Feng There are many troubles, but what about the people she chooses to make trouble? It seems that nothing to do, but with such means to suppress Chu Feng, the woman''s mind is too cruel.


    "Me


    When everyone thought that there should be no one, situ liming, standing at the back, pushed Dongfang Nuo and others in front of him and walked out: "I am situ Liming of the original situ family. I am willing to be the deputy. I am willing to be loyal to the divine family and the holy angel."


    Dongfang Nuo three people saw their old friends at this time, they even chose to stand in line. Their faces were ugly. Yuwentuo even said, "situ liming, are you crazy?"


    At this time, who is going to be the Deputy means to be the enemy of Chu Feng. No one knows what kind of result will be in the future. But if you become a leading bird, you may not have a chance to turn back.


    However, Si Tu Liming didn''t care. He strode forward and knelt down on one knee: "my determination will never change. I will help the master of Xingluo city to manage the hidden world for the protoss, and will not let anyone create trouble."


    All the protoss, including kardashan, have gone through the mockery. Situ Liming is a superior God. If he knew that the Star City Lord he was going to cooperate with was just a superior God, what would he feel like? And in front of so many people to show allegiance, it is too humble!


    "Good!"


    However, satina did not care about this, and nodded gently to situ Liming''s request: "from today on, you are the new king of Wu. In the whole hidden world, even those who are higher than you do not need to pay attention to them. If anyone violates you, you can directly report to me, even Xuanyuan family and the so-called five saints. You don''t need to care about them. Everything has me."


    Satina said such words in front of the public, which was totally contemptuous and did not pay attention to others. Yan Luo and others were angry in their hearts. However, Chu Feng didn''t show any signs at the moment, and they were not easy to say anything.


    As for situ liming, a grim smile appeared on his face with his head lowered. Now the opportunity has come for him who thought he would never be able to shake. Moreover, he is not an idiot. He has already read something in satina''s words.


    That''s to make people uncomfortable as much as possible.


    Don''t fall to nod to stand up: "must respect order!" Then he walked into the protoss camp and stood, as if he were a Protoss, but in the eyes of the temple people, he was a dog, a mean dog.


    "Besides!" At this time, satina''s sharp eyes to Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er: "there is my land, there is no saint interface!"


    This time, even Chu Feng was moved. This is too much. With her in the world, there can be no other saints. This is to announce to the world that she is the strongest woman in the world, and she also slaps Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er in disguise.


    What kind of honor is it to respect God and taboo goddess to avoid her?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2791

    Not to mention Zhang yun''er, it is a heavy way to slap Lu Wan in the face. Venerating the gods all the time, she has to avoid them. Satyana is not generally excessive. You should know that her father was very respectful to Lu Wan.


    "Princess Anna, is it over?" Chu Feng was also a little bit unable to bear: "even if you are the strongest today, but the world is very big. If you are here, others can''t be in this world. Is it reasonable?"


    "Want to start for your woman?" Satina asked a cold and direct question. In Chu Feng''s silence, she continued: "if you want to stand out for your woman, you can beat me. If you can''t, then shut up. Even if you think I''m a woman for you, how about it?"


    "Another news for you is that the giant rats and nine headed snakes in the wild demon Kingdom have returned, and they dominate the demon realm and are superior to all demon clans."


    Chu Feng is silent, because in satina''s words, he can hear the latter''s hatred for him.


    It is not so much that she is aiming at Lu Wan and others, but rather at him. Because Lu Wan and others are his women, satina will do this to revenge her imbalance.


    It can also be said that he is turning to remind him that his women today are not as good as her.


    This is a very strong expression of jealousy, of course, said that satina would not admit, Chu Feng also dispersed the idea of argument, a woman because of love hate, the degree of psychological abnormality is difficult to understand.


    Holding the hands of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, Chu Feng was calm and calm: "everything you want to do as you like, just hope you remember your promise."


    "Stop!" Chu Feng wants to leave and let satyana go tossing about. As long as he doesn''t touch the bottom line, the latter calls out: "in addition, from today on, except that the protoss can enter and leave freely, the rest of the forbidden areas are not allowed to go in and out, even if they want to go in and out, they have to go through the permission of the Protoss."


    "The semi divine period needs to pass through the city Lord of Xingluo, and the divine realm needs to pass through kardashan. As for the existence of the holy land, if I do not die, I will never be able to enter the present world."


    What!


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, his back to satina''s eyes flashed, and slowly turned around: "next, do you want me to go back to the present world?"


    "Yes Satina nodded gently.


    Chu Feng sneered. When satina said the conditions of restricting access to the present world, he knew satina''s plan. This was to ask Chu Feng to go back to the modern world and become a loner. Approval should be obtained for the demigod period and below, and saints were not allowed to go to the present world.


    Although there is still an adjudication office, Chu Feng believes that satina will never let him use the power of the adjudication office.


    Sure enough, satina said after a moment''s silence: "in addition, there can be no change in the half divine period and below in the current world adjudication Institute. Once it is done, there will be no amnesty for killing."


    Chu Feng sneers in his heart. Satina only says that there are changes and moves. She doesn''t say right or wrong, so she adopts the method of killing without amnesty. Then if it is the protoss'' active provocation, will the adjudication office only passively bear the attack?


    A woman''s hatred expanded infinitely, and Chu Feng now fully realized its horror.


    Slowly clenched his fist, Chu Feng finally put up with it and didn''t get angry: "OK, I promise you!"


    "Chu Feng!" Zhang yun''er opened her mouth tightly.


    Chu Feng motioned to her not to speak: "now I have no strength at all. It is the same everywhere. Moreover, it is safer in the present world than here. You can take good care of yourself."


    Satina has been to the demon world, but she doesn''t know that the demon world is a portable world. If Chu Feng goes to the modern world, she can easily open the entrance and exit. Therefore, she is still in the forbidden area in the modern world, which has little impact on Chu Feng. Of course, when she comes back to the modern world, she should be careful to be discovered by satina.


    At this time, satina said, "in addition, tell me where the entrance of the demon world is!"


    What a dead end!


    As soon as she had just chosen to compromise, satina was involved in the demon world. Obviously, she wanted to kill all the possibilities.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t worry about it. He released Zhang yun''er''s hands and shrugged helplessly: "the demon world is very special. I can open it when I have strength. Now I have no power at all. It''s useless to tell you the entrance and exit, because you are not taboo. You can''t open the demon world."


    Satina narrowed her eyes and wanted to see whether Chu Feng was lying or telling the truth. However, Chu Feng was quite calm and half convinced: "what do you mean, people in the demon world can''t get out."


    "If I have a little bit of strength, then I can." Chu Feng''s way back to the empty and the real.


    Satina thought, Chu Feng''s power has been completely absorbed by her, and it is absolutely impossible to recover. Because Chu Feng has no power, the means he can help others recover can''t be used in himself, so the demon world can''t be opened, right?


    I don''t know that the demon world is just an idea of Chu Feng. She doesn''t need strength. Satyana dispels the tangled idea. There are several powerful gods in the demon world. As long as they can''t get out, it doesn''t matter.Turning around, he didn''t ask Chu Feng anything, and he didn''t have to know where the demon world was: "before sunrise tomorrow, I hope you have gone back to the present world."


    After that, satyana went directly into the temple of King Wu. She didn''t go to see Chu Feng any more. The protoss were scattered and took the place of the temple guard. Only Chu Feng and others were left at the scene.


    "Crazy boy!" Yan Luo came to Chu Feng and frowned and asked, "your strength can''t be restored. We will listen to this woman in the future?"


    "I don''t know!" Chu Feng gently shook his head and looked deep into the distance: "at least for the time being, the consequences of not listening to her will be very serious. As for other things, don''t think much about it. Satina''s important role in situ Liming is to make you uncomfortable. As long as you resist the impulse to kill people, nothing will happen."


    "I can go back to the present world and think about things."


    Yan Luo and others, you look at me, I see you do not know what Chu Feng is thinking, just know that now satyana is coming, they are hard to resist.


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything more. He asked Lu Wan to open the door to the demon world, so he asked yuwentuo to leave with him. As for satyana, chufeng didn''t worry about her being cheated. The demon world was special. She must have believed what she had just said.


    After Chu Feng and Chu Feng left, the soldiers of Wulie gradually dispersed. Thinking of the five weak men in the future hidden world, Yama had a crazy impulse. If it had not been for the persuasion of Wulie, Yan Luo would have roared at the sky.


    In the majestic Temple of King Wu, satyana sat in the position where Chu Feng sat, closing her eyes and feeling there.


    Once the protoss was not nearly destroyed by the demons, she was a carefree little princess of the Protoss. Now, as time goes by, she has become an infinite saint. Although the means are evil, as long as they are strong enough, no one dares to explore the reasons.


    In the past, venerable gods, or taboo demons, or taboo goddess, were easily suppressed by her, and nagula, who had a deep hatred of the sea, also died completely. Satyana felt a sense of loss, which is the reason why she did not kill Chu Feng.


    Because of invincible loneliness, Chu Feng is the first man she loves and the one she hates most now. If he dies, satina knows that her life will be more meaningless.


    What''s more, she felt that Chu Feng had caused her today. If Chu Feng didn''t refuse her, she would not have firmly practiced the heaven and earth Yin and Yang arts, and would not have eaten the love breaking pill. It was because of all this that satyana had no intention of killing Chu Feng, only meant to make him suffer all his life.


    Next, cadysan and Stuart Liming stood there, slightly in front of her, without disturbing satina, who was contemplating with her eyes closed.


    After a long time, satina opened her eyes and whispered, "send me an order. After Chu Feng returns to the present world, except I can kill him, no one can take his life. As for the others to challenge him, it doesn''t matter. I want to let him know how stupid the decision was."


    Katherine nodded. "I see."


    "Situ Liming!" Satina believed that kardashan would do a good job. She also looked at situ liming, who was silent below: "when the temple war broke out, where did the four of you hide so that Chu Feng could not find it?"


    Situ Liming opened his mouth and wanted to tell the truth. When he got to his mouth, he suddenly remembered what Chu Feng had just said. If he wanted to live and cherish life, don''t say it.


    My father and the founders of the other three families were all disciples of God worship. When Chu Feng was in charge of the absolute situation, Zun Shen secretly took us away, saying that she would leave a little blood for our four families, which could be regarded as her master''s last affection


    When situ Liming said this, he looked very serious. He could not see that he was lying. However, satina didn''t think about anything. The founders of the four families were all Lu Wan''s disciples. It''s no secret.


    It''s normal to help the disciples keep a little blood at critical time.


    After dispersing the idea of inquiry, satina gently waved her finger: "go down, and later mainly assist the master of Xingluo city to do things. It''s OK to challenge the people of Chu Feng, but you should control the degree, otherwise you will die in vain."


    After all, Yan Luo and others are all gods of nature. One gesture can kill the upper gods.


    Situ Liming quickly nodded and said yes, and then slowly left the temple of King Wu. Only then did kardashan open his mouth: "cousin Anna, is that the Chu wind that goes back to the present world?"


    Satina''s eyes narrowed slightly: "if I aimed at his women, would he be heart and lung?"


    Kardashan looked stunned, and immediately understood what satina meant. She didn''t want to do anything to Chu Feng, but she couldn''t do anything to her woman!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2792

    The sun goes down, a day passes quietly, and the night covers.


    Because of the arrival of satina, the temple world seems very peaceful, because before we have a clear understanding of the character of satina, we do not dare to do too many actions. Although she came and did not kill anyone in the temple world, her series of announcements still made everyone feel a little heavy.


    Since the new era, each of the five forbidden areas has its own policies. The hidden world is controlled by the temple of King Wu and Xuanyuan family. The demon emperor of the wild demon domain is respected. The war god temple stands in the left war world. There are also people''s palaces in the follow-up. Although the lost country has not dominated for many years, it has not crossed the boundary.


    But now, satyana''s powerful dominator makes her voice the only one in the five forbidden areas, which has never happened since the new era!


    What is even more unacceptable is that satina has set restrictions on all but the protoss, including Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and others. This is something they have never thought of, and it is still hard to believe. However, it is a fact, which severely destroys their minds.


    Chu Feng was expelled back to the modern world. The sage could not go to the modern world. The rest of the people wanted to go to the modern world had to be approved. This is a great irony.


    In this no dangerous but depressing atmosphere, the far north of the temple world is a quiet place with no traces of smoke activities.


    A dazzling door flickers in the void, and six of them are Chu Feng, who avoids satina. Before sunrise tomorrow, he must go back to the modern world. Before leaving, Chu Feng wants to determine some things, so that he can control the world well.


    The place that appears is above the sea, and below is the place where the blood of Chang''e and phoenix was once hidden.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles, but he can''t see anything. The hidden island is completely gone. Although Chu Feng seems to have no strength at the moment, his born left eye is still effective. He can''t see anything at the moment, and it''s even more impossible to see the blood trace of Chang''e and Phoenix.


    Is the dream hidden in other places? But where would it be hidden?


    Now the dream is dead, and the island can''t be found. The blood of Chang''e and Phoenix has become a secret. Chu Feng''s heart is a little uncomfortable. Although it can''t be found, it shows that she can''t do anything.


    Slightly clenched his fist, his heart was very uncomfortable, but he didn''t hate dreams, because they all died for him.


    "It will be all right." Zhang yun''er took Chu Feng''s hand and said softly, "when you recover strength, everything will be OK."


    Chu Feng knows that this is just Zhang yun''er''s comfort, and can''t find it now, let alone later? But even so, Chu Feng didn''t say anything. When a person was suffering, why should he say it again to affect others? And Dongfang Nuo was there, Chu Feng didn''t want them to know what he was looking for.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng said, "let''s go!"


    Zhang yun''er gave a good cry, and pulled the Chu wind which was unable to resist the sky to break through the sky. Hiding his breath, he came to the land of ice and snow in the far north. Standing on the sky under the curtain of night, you can see the broken platform and the crack.


    In recent days, there has been a lot of chaos in the world. I believe that no one has found out the problem here, but if it takes a long time, it will inevitably be discovered.


    Chu Feng looked at it and said, "take me down, you three don''t need it."


    Dongfang Nuo and others didn''t object. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan pulled Chu Feng down quickly and came to the side of the platform. They couldn''t feel the breath of leakage at a distance. When they were close, they would feel that something was leaking out.


    Chu Feng stepped forward to stand in front of the platform, Zhang yun''er looked worried: "don''t be too close, you don''t have the strength to protect now."


    "It''s OK." Chu Feng shook his head with a smile. Standing in front of the platform, he looked at all the things above carefully. There were inscriptions that he couldn''t understand. It was like a rune. Another crack had reached the range of 5.23 meters, with a width of about 30 centimeters. He could hear the wind whistling from it.


    Now the platform has not collapsed, but from now on, the collapse is sooner or later, when the suppressed Xiuzhen world will be born.


    "Is this where dreams come from?" Chu Feng reached out his hand to touch the platform and asked softly.


    "No!" Lu Wan replied: "there are one place to suppress the ancient demons, and the key is one place. Here is the key to suppress. As for the seal mouth, it is not necessarily here. Maybe in the modern world, it may also be in the other interfaces. Time is too long and there are too many changes in ancient times. I don''t know."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, which is not surprising. At the beginning, Aojiang, Prince of magic dragon, broke through the general trend of suppression. The key to suppression was hiding in the mountain, and the seal mouth was under the earth, which was totally different.


    However, it doesn''t matter where it is. As long as it collapses, the seal mouth will be completely opened, and the cultivation world will inevitably reappear in the world. Dream is the practice of dream making, which can be transformed into illusion and can pass through the loose seal. The rest of us must not come out without completely opening the seal. Otherwise, there will be no dream alone."Chu Feng!"


    Zhang yun''er, accompanied by Chu Feng, was ready to help Chu Feng eliminate the danger at any time. Looking at the general situation of the crackdown, Zhang yun''er said, "this is not your responsibility alone. Do you want to tell satina?"


    If the general trend of suppression collapses and the Xiuzhen world comes, all the worlds will be affected at that time, and satyana will not be alone.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no need."


    If tell satina can solve this problem, Chu Feng will tell her naturally, but even if told satina, the result is still the same, so it doesn''t matter whether you say it or not.


    Moreover, there is another advantage of not telling satyana, that is, once the general situation of repression collapses and someone challenges the status of the protoss, satyana will inevitably have a conflict with the recurred practitioners. At that time, he can take advantage of the profits of chufeng. Although the possibility is not very great, it can guarantee that satina will not unite with the believers.


    Naturally, these Chu winds would not tell Zhang Yuner that they would. Finally, after a look at the suppression trend, Chu Feng said, "close this place. It doesn''t matter what the result will be. I''ll play with it if I don''t love playing."


    Zhang yun''er pulled Chu Feng to float away from the pit, and asked, "what about the nothingness? If she knew everything, even if she could successfully become powerful, she would probably stand with us?"


    "Sister yun''er, you are still so naive." Falling on the edge of the pit, Chu Feng pinched Zhang yun''er''s face with a wry smile: "satianna is because my refusal has distorted my mind. She must have instinctive opposition to what I said, and told her the existence of nothingness is just counterproductive."


    "So forget it. She will know when she should know. If she doesn''t know, it won''t help."


    As soon as Zhang yun''er''s face turned red, he clapped Chu Feng''s hand which pinched his face. He stepped back and asked Lu Wan with an unnatural look. They tried not to make any noise. They slowly covered up the place. They also used a force to block the air leakage around the suppression trend. In this way, someone passed by and would not find anything wrong.


    After finishing all this, Chu Feng was brought back to the sky again. From above, nothing could be seen. It was an ordinary land of ice and snow.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and said to the three Dongfang Nuo, "go away. Satina knows that you are from the three families and will not do anything to you. Situ Liming and you are old friends. No matter how hard he is, you are safe. I want to go back to the present world. If you have anything, you can contact Wan''er and her!"


    Dongfang Nuo three people are not very comfortable following Chu Feng. First, Chu Feng destroyed their family. Second, Chu Feng is now an ordinary person. Listening to him, he is very uncomfortable.


    Nodding and saying some good-bye words, the three men went straight through the void. Although the protoss are now rampant, they will still be safer together. Moreover, they want to go for a walk in the endless years of guarding and suppressing the general situation.


    As for the matter here, the three have their own tacit understanding, that is, don''t talk about it. Once it is known that the cultivation world will reappear, it will cause panic.


    At this moment, the environment is completely quiet. Chu Feng sniffs the light fragrance from Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, and says, "you stay in the demon world. You don''t have to go out. Satina will have a lot of actions to prevent accidents, so she can only choose low-key."


    "And you?" Zhang yun''er asked, "maybe you can find a way to restore your strength in the five forbidden areas. When we go back to the present world, we can''t show up openly. What do you do? It''s just like this all the time?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders indifferently: "the modern world is the original world, which contains the purest and most powerful power of all living beings in the universe. Moreover, the ancient Xiuzhen world was mainly based on the modern world, so there must be some good things."


    "And a lot of things are life. When we can''t break them, we can only take a step and a look. Moreover, I want to stay. Will satina agree?"


    If he did not leave the forbidden area before sunrise tomorrow and did not appear on the earth, satina would certainly take the opportunity to overturn the promise of the beginning, which was not what Chu Feng wanted to see.


    What else did Zhang yun''er want to say, Chu Feng said first: "don''t say it, send me to Jianghai, just take this opportunity to have a rest, in addition, let the fluctuation caused by negative news be well stopped."


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan look at each other, they can only reluctantly comply with the meaning of Chu Feng, open the door of dazzling light, straight to the river and sea!


    After the three entered the dazzling door, nihility slowly appeared in the quiet night, frowning slightly and wondering in the eyes: "why can''t I see the future of Chu Feng? What has he done?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2793

    When Chu Feng passed through the dazzling gate and arrived at Jianghai, it was about 6:00 in the morning, and the sky was still bright. It was about two or three hundred meters away from the fengteng garden.


    Chu Feng stood on the familiar and unfamiliar street, quite feeling.


    Over the past few years, I''ve spent most of my time shuttling through the five forbidden areas. Even if I return to the modern world, I''m still in a hurry. Many beauties have not seen them for two or three years, and I don''t know how they are now. Maybe this time, I can accompany these beauties well, and I can completely stabilize the world?


    Although there may not be too many changes in the modern world, for those who have different ideas, knowing that he has become a useless person will inevitably bring disaster. After all, his deterrent to the modern world is more from his powerful strength.


    With a deep breath, Chu Feng dispelled his melancholy thoughts and turned around. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were standing there. They sent him back this time, and they were going to leave soon. Otherwise, if they could find an excuse for satina, who knows what kind of things that crazy woman would do?


    Gently open your arms: "embrace it!"


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er blushed at the same time and looked at each other. Both of them did not move their steps. Their personalities were different from each other. Chu Feng could do anything, but the people in front of them were very stable. At the moment, there was a third person on the scene, which was somewhat embarrassing.


    Chu Feng can not care so much, went up to the domineering embrace two people together, make two women''s faces instantly red.


    Regardless of their struggle, Chu Feng said with a smile, "don''t be shy, maybe one day you''ll be sleeping together?"


    The two were already very shy. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, they pushed him away as if they had been bitten by a snake, and then stepped back a few steps. They were all Chu Feng''s women, but they also had their own pride. How could they sleep together?


    However, when he was so disturbed by Chu Feng, he began to feel a lot of melancholy that he might not have seen for a period of time. He also knew that Chu Feng was intentional. Otherwise, even if he wanted to, he would only do it directly and would never say it out.


    "Go back


    Chufeng chufeng said with a smile: "although the world is not safe, it is still much safer than the five forbidden areas. Whoever moves me will directly bombard him with a half light speed missile."


    "Chu Feng!" Lu Wan dispersed her shyness and said solemnly, "although there are Zhuque and others who can protect you in the present world, I believe they are also watched by satina. I will discuss with yun''er to let situ Ya and Bai He protect you in the dark. As long as they are well hidden, I believe that few people can find it."


    "If you refuse, yun''er and I will take turns hiding around you."


    Chu Feng, who was just about to say no, stopped what he wanted to say. Compared with situ Ya and Bai He, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er will be more concerned. Although it is unlikely to be detected, once discovered, satina will never be soft hearted.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng thought of catkins and said, "that''s the decision. Now maybe someone will stare at us. When you go back, you can directly let them two go to Jianghai fengteng garden. In the next few days, I''ll be in Jianghai to see if anyone hears that I''m a waste and jumps out and dances."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s agreement to arrange for situ ya to protect them in the dark, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er''s looks also softened. The former nodded slightly and took the lead in entering the dazzling gate.


    Zhang yun''er was half a beat behind. When it was confirmed that Lu Wan was leaving, she went to Chu Feng. She gently touched Chu Feng''s face with one hand and said softly, "if you want me to sleep with Zun Shen and even other people in the future, then you should live well and restore your strength. When you come to the world, I promise you!"


    With that, Zhang yun''er turned red and walked into the door of dazzle light, until the door disappeared, Chu Feng had not returned to the taste.


    When the reaction came over, the hard swallowing saliva, the mind of the unnatural emergence of a beautiful picture, if it is really like that, absolutely more than the emperor to enjoy!


    Just think about Chu Feng''s heart is excited, but soon he also suppressed down, now is not the time to think about these.


    Walking in the direction of Jianghai fengteng garden, my left eye twinkles 360 degrees at the same time. I can see that there are figures shaking in the dark, and the corners of his mouth have a touch of fun. Those who want to be gods in the spiritual world hide nearby, obviously to see if he has returned to the modern world.


    I believe that now the news should be sent back, so should satina?


    A few minutes later, Chu Feng also stood outside the gate of Jianghai fengteng garden. Looking around, he could already see some people who got up early and did morning exercises. This kind of scene had not been seen for a long time. It felt very warm and even more felt like going home.


    After they ran in front of them, Chu Feng looked around to make sure there was no abnormality. He jumped up and entered the garden without any sound. It seemed that all the strength was gone, but it was easy to climb over such a garden.


    Walking on the lawn of the garden, Chu Feng saw the constant light in the villa. He got up early in the dark, and came to the door and knocked on the door gently.


    There were some sounds inside, but they disappeared when the knock sounded. Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and waved to the surveillance camera next to him: "it''s cold in the morning, can you open the door?"Then heard a voice of surprise, the next moment the door opened, a figure rushed into the arms, soft and fragrant.


    Sniffing the light fragrance, Chu Feng patted the back of the man who threw himself into his arms: "willow catkins, can you be subtle?"


    "Less wind!" The man who rushed into Chu Feng''s arms was catkins. His face was red and his face was loose. He stepped back and bit his lips. He was very charming: "I thought you would go back to the imperial city or other places first."


    Chu Feng walks inside with her catkins in her arms. At a glance, she sees Liu Yan sitting there, as well as Liu Jing. She can''t see Yao Qianxue. She thought Liu Jing was there.


    But just once Chu Feng withdrew his eyes: "how to get up so early?"


    "What''s going on?" Liu Yan frowned and asked, "the news from the hidden world says that you have been trapped, or by some Protoss princess. What have you done to others? It has undermined your ruling power, all your power, and even been expelled from the hidden world. You are my man. How can you be said to be a waste?"


    Liu Yan''s way of speaking has always been so fierce. Chu Feng sees nothing strange. He loosens the willow catkins and walks over to sit beside Liu Yan. He raises his legs and says, "things are changing. You used to believe me, so now you should believe me."


    "This is my era. No matter what I am facing now, I will influence this era in the future, but there are some things that are hard to say and can''t be said."


    Liu Yan frowned and frowned. She couldn''t understand what Chu Feng was saying. She hummed, "anyway, I don''t care. My man will be superior, or I''ll go out and wear a green hat for you."


    Chu Feng knew that Liu Yan was just talking about it. He said with a smile: "OK, give me a little time. If I can''t change the situation by then, where are you going? You''re free."


    Then she stood up, and Liu Yan also stood up in amazement: "Chu Feng, I don''t mean that, I just,,," "


    " I know! " Chu Feng understood the meaning of Liu Yan''s words and interrupted her words with a smile: "but this is my attitude. I only give myself half a year''s time at most. If you can''t calm down the world after half a year, you are free to go. I don''t have any choice."


    "All of you are sleepy, and you have no rest at all."


    Chu Feng left his words and went upstairs. He knew that Liu Yan and Liu Yan must have received the news from the hidden world. They knew that he would come back before sunrise today. So he stayed up all night waiting and was moved in his heart, but it was destined that some things could not be said.


    Because even if Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan were two people, Chu Feng did not say.


    This is a game. It''s a gamble. It''s not only aimed at satina, but also at nothingness. There are mysterious women who have planted their marks on themselves, and even the spiritual world that may come at any time.


    Over the past few years, too many things, too many battles, Chu Feng''s heart is a little tired. What he wants is a way, a way to solve all the problems at one time. Although there is no plan now, the plan that has been implemented can at least make nothingness see the current situation and the key.


    Chu Feng didn''t sit back for a few minutes before going to have a rest. Liu Yan, Liu Xu and Liu Jing are all in a daze. They want to ask Chu Feng something, but when they see his back is lonely, they don''t speak again. They are ready to wait for Chu Feng to calm down!


    At the same time, in the temple world millions of light years away, a graceful figure fell from the sky in the far north where Chu Feng had left soon.


    Temperament out of the dust, white dress is better than snow, there is an absolute ethereal on the beautiful face, red lips light, beautiful.


    If Chu Feng stood here at the moment, she must be very shocked, because this woman is not someone else, but a dream that should die. She fell steadily on the ground from the sky, raised her hand, and there appeared a rotating light curtain in front of her, and walked in directly.


    The next moment the dream appeared next to the platform of suppressing the general trend, and a faint sadness passed over the unchanged face.


    She didn''t die. She cheated everyone. When nagula was about to kill Chu Feng, she took her soul out of her body by means of dreams, and her body was Chu Feng''s body to block that fatal attack. After the Holy Grail of light repaired her flesh wound, the dream returned to her body, only existed in the state of feigned death.


    It was not until Lu Wan sealed her body in the demon hall according to the meaning of Chu Feng that the dream came out of it and created a fake sculpture of the flesh with the power of saints. Although it can''t be concealed for a long time, as long as Chu Feng doesn''t want to revive her, it won''t be found.


    If she could not find her soul, Chu Feng would not touch the flesh, so that she could hide in the dark. Even if Chu Feng was the enemy in the future, Chu Feng would not be too entangled, because in his mind, she was dead.


    The beautiful eyes flickered. She gently raised her hand and stretched out a finger to shoot out a force against the suppression platform. The dream language was very light and light: "sorry Chu Feng, they are all my people or the same kind. I come back to let you take away the power of all living beings and open the seal."


    "If we meet one day, please don''t leave your hands on me, really not!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2794

    "What''s going on?"


    The next morning at more than 10 o''clock, the earth suddenly appeared a slight vibration, Jianghai fengteng garden, coincided with the weekend did not go to work Liu Yan frown and said: "this year has been several times."


    Chu Feng had already got up at nine o''clock. He took a look outside and frowned deeply.


    Liu Yan''s several slight shocks in the world were all caused by the fierce fighting between him and others. But now that the demon emperor and nagula are dead, satyana is the absolute master, and she has not heard the news that she has done something to LV Wan. How could it suddenly shake?


    There is no special case, there will be no earthquake in the river and sea. This kind of vibration can only come from the change of millions of light-years. But how can such a situation happen?


    "Sister, the wind is weak. Come out and have a look."


    At this time, catkins and Liu Jing, who came back from buying vegetables, quickly ran in. The former said anxiously, "the world is strange!"


    A vision of heaven and earth?


    Chu Feng got up first and quickly came to the garden. When he looked up, he saw black cracks on the clear sky. It seemed that the sky would be broken at any time. It was very strange.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Feng frowned deeper. Liu Yan didn''t know what was going on, but it was no stranger to Chu Feng.


    It''s the grain of the seal, a sign of breaking, and depending on the situation, it affects the whole world. In the sky of the present world, what is the seal? Do you?


    Chu Feng''s spirit moved, thinking of what Lu Wan and himself said, the suppression trend of ancient demons, the sealing place and the key to suppression are not in the same place. At the moment, the sky of the modern world is changing, which is obviously a sign that the seal is going to be broken. Is the sealed entrance and exit of the Xiuzhen world in the sky of the modern world?


    If you think about it, Chu Feng thinks that it is possible that in ancient times, practitioners lived on the earth as the birthplace, and rarely went to the heaven and earth. Then it is understandable that the ancient demons invited the world to seal the Xiuzhen realm in the sky of the modern world.


    The fist slowly clenched: "is it, is the cultivation world coming?"


    "What?" Liu Yan beside heard Chu Feng''s words and asked curiously!


    Chu Feng took a deep look at the sky, and the flashing black lines were very strange. At the moment, it was bound to set off a worldwide wave. Was it something happened in the far north of the temple world? Shaking his head and taking back his eyes, he walked into the room: "wait and tell you, but don''t panic."


    Liu Yan''s three sisters followed her back to the house, staring at Chu Feng without blinking. They all wanted to know what happened.


    Chu Feng thought about it for a moment. Just as he was about to say it, a dazzling door flashed out. Situ Ya and Bai He quickly came out of it, and then the dazzling door quickly disappeared. There was no breath left. Chu Feng knew it was Lu Wan who sent the man.


    "No, master!"


    Bai He nodded to Liu Yan and said solemnly: "Zun God asked me to tell you that suppressing the general situation was attacked by external forces last night. Now the cracks have expanded a lot, and they will collapse at any time. Please be careful. The vision of the world is the reason for sealing the entrance and exit."


    Chu Feng had such a conjecture just now, but he didn''t think that someone was attacking and suppressing the general trend. He frowned deeply: "that Wan''er has said, how much time is there?"


    "No!" White lotus gently shook his head, said: "respect God just let me tell this one word, as for other did not say."


    Stuya also nodded, saying that he did not know anything.


    Chu Feng knew that Lu Wan didn''t want to let everyone know that Lu Wan was too flustered for the time being, so he just said something about suppressing the general trend without a thorough explanation. After thinking about it, Chu Feng did not say all the meaning.


    He just said to the crowd, "it''s not suitable to tell you about it. When you should know, you will naturally know. As for the things about the visions of heaven and earth, don''t speculate too much, and don''t spread the words just now."


    This is to the three sisters of Liuyan. They are curious about the vision of heaven and earth. Now they can see that they have something to do with the forbidden area. They all nod slightly.


    "Catkins!" Chu Feng believed that they would not talk nonsense, but said to catkins: "help me make two masks and give them two on weekends, because next I need them to protect my safety in the modern world. If someone finds out, it will endanger their lives."


    Liu Xu en''s nod, Liu Yan this time also did not say what, the vision in the sky outside, is what she cares about most now.


    Chu Feng leaned on the sofa and turned the ring of ethereal spirits. His eyes were deep. No one knew what he was thinking. He just felt a kind of unswerving obsession in his body.


    At the moment, the temple world is also presented in a panic. In the dead of the night, everyone was resting, but they were awakened by a strong shock. Subconsciously, they thought that there was another war, but when they came out, they did not find any special situation.


    And nagula and the demon emperor are dead, Chu Feng has also been abandoned, who can set off waves?Before the temple, satina came out of King Wu''s temple with a cold face and felt the tremor. She asked in a cold voice, "what''s going on?"


    Such a tremor can only be caused by saints, but now there is no breath of saints fighting, but there is such a sense of tremor that satyana can not explain.


    Today, the star Luo city master who just came from the spirit world shook his head blankly: "I don''t know, it just happened for no reason."


    "And you?" Satina''s eyes then fell on Yan Luo and others: "do you know what''s going on?"


    The tone of his speech was very high, and he didn''t pay attention to Wulie and others. Yanluo held back his displeasure and turned his head to one side. Wulie gave a modest smile: "Princess Anna, now it''s not only the temple world shaking, but the world, we don''t know."


    "Holy angel!" At this time, a powerful Protoss came across the sky and said, "there was news just now that a dark beam of light has appeared in the far north of the temple world. It may have something to do with the tremor that is happening now."


    Hearing this, satyana didn''t say much, and immediately left. The rest of the protoss also followed. Wulie didn''t have much interest in following satyana, but they were also very curious about what happened, and they all quickly headed for the far north.


    But in the crowd, we didn''t notice situ Liming. When the strongman of the protoss came to report to the far north, he thought of something. He just didn''t know whether to tell satina, because Chu Feng''s words would appear in his ears from time to time, which made him feel a sense of fear.


    People across the void, soon came to the far north. Satyana had already come here, standing on the sky, looking at the suppression situation re touched by the external attack of the dream. A huge dark light beam connected between heaven and earth. Although it was slowly becoming smaller, she had never heard of that terrible situation.


    Beautiful eyes deep, cold voice asked: "who can tell me, what''s going on here?"


    At the same time, satina turns around and looks like an arrow at Wulie and others.


    Wu lie and they are not idiots. They know that satina is asking them. Yan Luo spreads out his hands and languishes: "I come from the modern world, and I haven''t been in the temple for a long time. How can I know?"


    The four soldiers also nodded, saying that they did not know, but each of them looked at the platform of suppressing the general trend with a trace of strangeness. They were the inheritors of the seven evil sage monarch. In addition to inheriting the power, they also inherited part of the memory. However, the depiction on the platform of suppressing the general trend had a faint sense of familiarity.


    Although it was broken because of the cracks, the outline was similar to the suppression of ancient demons. Of course, even if they had such a guess, they would not say it.


    Satina took a deep look at them. Instead of continuing to ask, she looked coldly at situ Liming. The people here are either the protoss or the people who have been around for a long time. Only situ Liming has been in the temple world for the longest time. If we want to know the Tao, he is the most likely one.


    Staring at by satina, situ Liming felt a kind of inexplicable sense of danger. His subconscious body was tight, and his forehead was unknowingly sweating.


    And such a situation fell in the eyes of satina is a problem, suddenly cold drink: "situ liming, you do not know?"


    Situ Liming swallowed his saliva. When the four of them went to find Chu Feng together, they knew that this was the suppression trend of the ancient demons, and the suppression was the Xiuzhen world. However, Chu Feng did not say anything about it now. What would they say?


    Situ liming was not worried about what Chu Feng could do to himself, but Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were worried.


    "Cousin Anna."


    At this time, kardashan also came from a distance, with a slightly dignified look: "just now the news from the Vatican of the world, suddenly the earth trembled, and a black crack appeared in the sky. It was like the sky was about to be broken."


    When satyana heard the speech, she looked sharply at the platform of suppressing the general trend. Her intuition had something to do with it. Suddenly she opened her hand and stu Liming felt suffocating: "say it!"


    "Don''t kill me like that, because you just don''t tell me."


    The sense of fear spread all over his body. Situ Liming''s whole body trembled unnaturally. He was struggling with contradictions in his heart. Finally, he could not resist satina''s killing opportunity and said, "I say it!"


    "What''s going on?" she said coldly


    All of them clenched their fists and wondered whether to kill situ Liming. Suddenly, a voice came from Lu Wan''s ears, telling them not to act rashly.


    Situ Liming also relaxed his breath, looked around and said, "holy angel, this matter should not be known to too many people."


    Satina frowned at the words and looked at the earth. The dark light was also disappearing. She completely let go of the oppression on situ Liming: "five kings, kardashan will stay, others will retreat."


    This includes the city master of Xingluo. Because satyana felt that Wu lie and others might also know about this matter, and that situ Liming would make such a request must be a matter of great influence. Therefore, she preferred to have someone who could help her to be present.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2795

    The master of Xingluo city is a little unhappy, but he can only take other people to leave.


    In terms of strength, anyone can easily crush anyone except kardashan. As far as she is close, she is satina''s cousin, which is not comparable to him. Her eyes flashed cold and left in an instant.


    There were only a few people left in the void, and satina said coldly, "say it


    At the moment, Miss Scarlett said: "the key to crack down on the sky is to open a black seal, which is the key to crack down on the sky."


    Satina frowned slightly: "suppress the trend, seal?"


    "Yes Situ Liming nodded gently and kept a trace of tension. He replied: "this is the suppression trend of ancient demons, which is used to seal the strong existence. During the first World War of the spirit world, Chu Feng extracted the power of all living beings used to suppress it, so here is close to the edge of collapse."


    Hearing these, satina''s eyes flashed a different color and looked at the suppression platform with deep eyes: "what''s the seal?"


    As the inheritor of Qisha emperor, according to the residual memory, if the ancient demons need to use such suppression trend, then it must be a powerful and boundless existence.


    Silence for a moment, situ Liming organized language to reply: "Xiuzhen world!"


    What!


    In addition to the already guessed Wulie and others, satina and kardashan''s faces were shocked.


    In their cognition, the Xiuzhen world has been destroyed in the hands of the ancient demons, and it is also because of this that they have entered a new era. However, it is the Xiuzhen world that is sealed by the suppression of the general trend. How can it be possible?


    Stu liming was also very shocked when he heard it, so he could understand satina''s shock at the moment.


    She also told satina what she had learned from Lu Wan without adding personal color or concealing anything.


    All of this is so sudden that satina almost can''t accept it. There are still a small number of the most powerful beings in the once broken Xiuzhen world. Moreover, when Chu Feng draws the power of all living beings to achieve the strongest demon, it will appear at any time.


    Her eyes twinkled with light solemnity: "that dream came out of the seal. Are you sure she said that there are half of the infinite saints in the cultivation world under the seal?"


    "That''s what she said to the goddess." Situ Liming didn''t dare to hide it. He said everything he knew. At last, he added: "but this matter is a matter of respect to God. In order not to cause confusion in the world, they all hide it, because if the present Wanjie knows that the Xiuzhen world will appear, people will be in panic."


    It doesn''t need to be said by situ Liming. Satianna also knows that even she doesn''t want to be known about the Xiuzhen world by other people, because the cultivator is called the most perfect human being in the ages, which has great pressure on the modern people.


    If it is really known, it is inevitable that the world will be flustered, and then it will only be more chaotic.


    With her eyes fixed on the platform of the general trend of repression, satina slightly clenched her fists: "is there any way to reinforce the general trend of repression?"


    It is not easy for her to reach her present status and everything. If the practice world reappears, she will still be a powerful practitioner in ancient times. She has no absolute confidence. She does not want the protoss to suffer again. After all, her vitality has not been fully recovered.


    "There was, but not now." Hearing this, situ Liming whispered back: "because Chu Feng is a forbidden demon God, only the power of the demon can be strengthened in this suppression trend, but he has been abandoned by the holy angel, and there is no more power to do all this."


    As soon as satina''s body was shocked, she suddenly had the meaning of lifting a stone to hit her feet. Her eyebrows were deeply wrinkled and never stretched.


    Originally, she thought that the demon emperor and nagula were dead, and absorbed the power of Chu Feng, and there was no one in the world of heaven to be her opponent. Now the opponent has not appeared, but it may appear at any time. Thinking of the strange and powerful cultivator, satina has already felt a light pressure.


    After a moment''s silence, satina said, "kardashan, send the protoss strongmen to guard here. No change is allowed. If anyone gets close without permission, there will be no mercy."


    The suppression of the general trend platform is related to the stability of the seal. It''s ok if you don''t know at first. Now you know that it must be blocked. He added: "in addition, don''t spread this thing. There are people who order the Protoss. No one can attack the people around Chu Feng, and do not take the initiative to challenge them!"


    Once the general trend of repression breaks down, the Xiuzhen world will reappear. She doesn''t have much confidence, so she doesn''t want to cut her own way now. If she really wants to make a choice in the future, she would rather cooperate with Lu Wan and others.


    If the protoss challenge the people around Chu Feng now, there will be no good results when cooperation is really needed in the future. Of course, unless forced, satina doesn''t want to have any involvement with Chu Feng or even the people around him.


    Katherine nodded her head to understand, but in her heart she was not satisfied.If the ancient cultivators were really powerful, they would not be suppressed by the ancient demons. Naturally, they were not as powerful as the ancient demons. Chu Feng, as the strongest demon in this era, was abandoned by satina. Even if the practitioners reappeared, they would not be the opponents of satina.


    She did not know that satina would succeed only by threatening her with hostages. She had a kind of self imagination.


    After arranging all the things, satina left directly. She had planned to go back to the spirit world tomorrow. Because of the appearance of the platform for suppressing the general trend and what situ Liming said, she is going to stay in the temple world for another day or two to see if she can think of any way to strengthen the suppression trend.


    Because she finally chose to cooperate with Lu Wan and others, her heart was not so comfortable.


    Satyana left situ Liming to watch for a while, and left with the rest of the people, within the demon world!


    At night, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er stand in front of the demon hall. In front of them is a picture. You can see the situation in the far north of the temple world, and the platform of suppressing the general trend is exposed again, which makes her feel too fast.


    Zhang yun''er narrowed his eyes and asked, "respect God, suppress the general trend to break through our closure and appear again, and it is stronger than the beginning of leakage. It must have been attacked by external forces, but in the universe, who has such ability?"


    Because it was sealed by the two people working together. Except for the saints, even the God of nature could not break and discover it. But now it has been discovered, and the loosening of the general trend of suppression is much more violent than the beginning.


    Now, Chang''e is dead, the demon emperor and nagula do not exist, and the dream is also dead. Chu Feng has been absorbed all her strength. There are only three saints left, that is, the two of them and satina. The latter just knew the suppression trend, so she could not have caused all this.


    It is even more impossible for them to do so. Who broke their closure and let the general trend of repression come to the world ahead of time?


    "It may be nothingness."


    Lu Wan thought about it for a moment, then opened her red lips: "it''s not satyana and you and me. The most likely thing now is nothingness. The peak of its great era track is that the Xiuzhen world comes back to make up for the regret of ancient times. By the way, we closed down the general trend of repression. Naturally, it didn''t want to see it. Maybe it would have broken it by itself."


    What Lu Wan said was reasonable, but Zhang yun''er always felt something was wrong.


    If there is nothing tonight, it can be completely silent. Why make such a big noise? Because in this way, satina will reduce the oppression on them in order to prevent the return of the spiritual world, which is not in line with the rules of the nihilism game.


    What''s more, what it should do now is to let the Chu wind recover its strength. If the strength of the Chu wind does not recover, it will deviate from its running track. Everything seems too unreasonable.


    Zhang yun''er tries hard to guess the mind of nothingness, but there is no clue, because there is no heart in nothingness.


    "Don''t think so much."


    LV wanyang closed the direct screen and said to Zhang yun''er: "although the suppression of the general trend is ahead of time, it is also a good thing. At least, because this thing will reduce the oppression of the protoss on us, we can do a lot of things, at least shuttling through the world, and satina will turn a blind eye."


    Zhang yun''er nodded her head. Now, without any clue, she could only take a step and look at it. She just hoped that the final result would be good, otherwise it would be a disaster in the whole world.


    At the moment, in the far north, kardashan sent the powerful Protoss to guard here. For the moment, situ Liming watched him. Standing in the void, he did not find a celestial figure standing above the higher clouds.


    This man is a dream!


    Tonight, she accelerated the collapse of the general trend of repression with a strong external force, but also caused a worldwide shock. She was found ahead of time. Looking at the leakage of the suppression trend, she frowned: "give me a little more time, and you can completely break the general trend of suppression."


    At first, the dream didn''t start directly because there was the power of all living beings from ancient demons. Now the power of all living beings has been extracted, and she can break the general trend of repression with her own strength. But now it is discovered by the protoss, she can''t act rashly.


    Looking at the distant starry sky, the dream broke through the void in an instant. I''m sure I can''t do it again tonight, or she will be found not dead.


    She is a saint, as long as the suppression of the general situation does not have the power of all living beings to suppress, she can quietly destroy here at any time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2796

    The next day, Jianghai!


    The wave caused by the suppression of the general trend is slowly calming down, and there is no big wave in the five forbidden areas. Because satina knew about the suppression trend, she did not publicize it everywhere and suppressed the spread of news as much as possible, within the scope of control.


    Chu Feng began a heart is barely calm down, he is not afraid of the future Xiuzhen world to bring huge waves to the world, but do not want to start any waves now.


    Only when some people are worried can we do things better.


    Of course, in addition to these, Chu Feng has some helplessness is now some things in the world.


    Because of satyana''s arrangement, now the whole world knows that he was abandoned. Not only that, but also news came out that the ruling under the banner of Chu Feng was suppressed. In the future, he could not act at will, or he would suffer a heavy blow.


    At first, some people still doubted whether the news was true or not, but after a few days, no one came out of the adjudication office to clarify it. Some people''s doubts began to dissipate slowly. They all suspected that because Chu Feng was abolished, the adjudication office also lost its deterrent power to the world.


    Some of the forces that were once suppressed have shown signs of impetuosity, and the whole world presents a situation of dark waves.


    After all, he has been suppressed by the ruling for too long. If it is confirmed that the ruling has been suppressed and his chufeng will be abandoned, some people will jump out and make waves. Chu Feng has a headache about this, but it is also a good thing. It is not meaningful for those who hide evil intentions to live.


    "Chu Feng, go out with me?"


    The morning sun is bright and warm, Chu Feng is sitting in the garden in the sun, Liu Yan came out of the house: "it''s always boring and meaningless, go out to relax."


    Chu Feng is not very interested in going out for relaxation, but it''s hard to say no to Liu Yan''s excited face. Just as she stood up, Liu Xu and Liu Jing also came out. They both dressed up very casual. When three people stood together, the stimulation of the three beautiful legs was still great.


    As for Liu Jing in Jianghai, it was because Yao Qianxue had something to do to go back to her hometown, so Liu Jing did not follow.


    Looking at the situation of the three, Chu Feng scratched his head: "that, do you three want to go out?"


    "Yes Liu Yan nodded, naturally went to Chu Feng and took his hand, just leaning on Chu Feng''s arm, which made him very unnatural: "a few beauties accompany you to go shopping, aren''t you happy?"


    Chu Feng really want to say a word, really unhappy.


    Since ancient times, there have been disputes over where there are beautiful women. No matter Liu Yan, Liu Xu and Liu Jing, they are all pretty women. In addition, today''s deliberate casual dress up makes it easier to attract men''s attention. Chu Feng can almost foresee that he and they will suffer a lot of murderous eyes when they walk together.


    Just waiting for Chu Feng to express any opinions, Liu Yan pulled him to the car: "no nonsense, go!"


    Chu Feng wanted to say or forget, but Liu Yan did not give him the opportunity to speak.


    Driving to the prosperous business district of Jianghai, Liu Yan and Liu Yan are like birds flying out of their cages. The fish who are short of water return to the water. Every time they pass by a shop, they have to go in and have a look. In less than an hour, Chu Feng has already carried more than ten bags.


    When you go shopping with your woman, Chu Feng doesn''t matter, but with these three things, Chu Feng means a little pressure.


    Originally, I wanted to ask the secret situ Ya and Bai He to help themselves share, but now the relationship with satina is not stable, think or forget it.


    It was not until noon that the three sisters of Liuyan found a place to stop and rest. Chu Feng also put more than 20 big bags and small bags aside. Seeing a few women''s faces full of excitement, the corners of their mouths twitched violently. They said they were tired when they did something, but they would not be tired when shopping.


    "Oh, isn''t this Liu Yan?"


    After sitting down for a while, a young man came with a few people and looked at Liu Yan''s three people with unrestrained eyes: "what a coincidence, you are here too!"


    Originally with a smile on the face of Liu Yan to see the comer, the face instantly cold down: "it seems to go out did not look at the Yellow calendar."


    Ding Yi''s face changes slightly, passing a trace of haze, which can''t hear the meaning of Liu Yan''s words.


    However, it was hidden by him for a moment. He opened a chair next to him and sat down: "Liu Yan, unexpectedly bumped into it. That''s fate. Wait and have a meal together? You''ve rejected me several times, and this time you shouldn''t say no more? "


    Chu Feng, who sits beside him, is stunned and looks at Ding Yi as if he is looking at a fool.


    Liu Yan is his woman, who doesn''t know? Who is this guy? Where does he come from?


    Willow catkins leaned closer and whispered in Chu Feng''s ear: "Mayor Yan Tianming has been transferred to the Imperial City, and the mayor has changed. The person here is Ding Yi. Now the son of mayor Jianghai, he likes his sister and wants to pursue her. But it seems that he is so familiar with himself today, but it is the first time that he has come to know him like this!"


    Chu Feng nodded clearly. Liu Yan is not an ugly girl. It''s normal for someone to like and pursue. However, the person in front of her is also a person in the upper class circle. Don''t you know that Liu Yan is his woman and Prys at his corner, is that right?And now also completely ignored him, let Chu Feng have a little speechless meaning.


    Liu Yan looked at Chu Feng''s speechless appearance and blinked her eyes. It seemed that she was telling Chu Feng that her mother was wanted by someone, so she said to Ding Yi, "no time."


    "No time to go shopping?" Ding Yi sneered and leaned back on the chair and said, "Liu Yan, at first, I didn''t care about you. Except for your position, my father warned me that I couldn''t move my mind to you. Now Chu Feng is said to be abandoned and the adjudication office is suppressed. How can you be confident to refuse me?"


    Chufeng''s mouth twitched violently. At first, he was surprised that Ding Yi''s self-confidence was influenced by the current rumors. He felt that his era of chufeng had passed.


    However, human nature pursues advantages and avoids disadvantages. It is normal to take a tough stance when he is no longer able to do so.


    But Liu Yan is her own woman. How can Chu Feng allow others to be so in front of her?


    When Liu Yan was about to scold Ding Yi, she got up and held Liu Yan in her arms with a warm smile: "Ding Shao, right? Is it all right for you to pry into my corner while I sit here? "


    Ding Yi knows Chu Feng, but he hasn''t seen Chu Feng himself. When he came just now, he didn''t think much about it. He thought it was Liu Yan''s younger brother. After all, chufeng looked too young.


    At the moment, hearing Chu Feng''s words, he looked at the 18-year-old, blinked his eyes and stood up: "who are you?"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Chufeng choked on his saliva for a moment. He thought Ding Yi pretended not to know himself. It seemed that he didn''t know him. He touched his face: "Liu Yan''s man."


    When Ding Yi hears the speech, his pupil shrinks sharply. He looks up and down at Chu Feng. He looks like a man who has just grown up, but Liu Yan is twenty-eight. How can it be possible?


    As for the person in front of him is Chu Feng, Ding Yi begins to have such an idea, but later he thinks it is impossible. How old is Chu Feng? He knows where he looks so young?


    Ding Yi, who didn''t know that Chu Feng had stepped into Tianyang period, sneered at Liu Yan instead of paying attention to Chu Feng. "I thought you were determined to die for Chu Feng, but I didn''t expect to find a little man secretly. Now I know that Chu Feng can''t get up, so I took the little man out for a walk?"


    "It''s just that you don''t have a good eye. It''s not as good as this little white face."


    Liu Yan''s three sisters, including Chu Feng, think Ding Yi is an idiot.


    Liu Yan has always had only one man, that is Chu Feng. Those who dare to hold Liu Yan like this are only Chu Feng. What is Ding Yi''s thought? How can he feel that the person in front of him is not Chu Feng?


    Liu Yan blinked her eyes and looked at Chu Feng''s face, which was as beautiful as when she had known her. Her face was slightly red, and she was a little embarrassed, because Chu Feng looked too young, and she looked mature, just like an old cow eating tender grass.


    Ding Yi hasn''t seen Chu Feng himself. At the moment, he thinks it''s her little white face. It''s normal.


    Gently coughing to cover up embarrassment, for Ding Shao such an idiot, Liu Yan didn''t want to say a word, and took Chu Feng''s hand: "let''s go!"


    This is a bustling business district. It''s hard to say who he is. Chu Feng en raised the big bag and the small bag on the ground and was ready to leave.


    Just a few steps out, several people around Ding Yi blocked their way with a smile. Ding Yi stood behind his back and said with a smile, "Liu Yan, today I came to you for lunch. It''s not good for you to refuse me. I dare not to provoke you in the past, but you don''t rely on you now!"


    Liu Yan took a deep breath, repressed his temper and turned back: "Ding Shao, did your father ever tell you that rumors stop at the wise?"


    Now the era of spreading Chu wind is over all over the world, but Liu Yan knows that it is impossible. As long as Chu Feng does not die, he will be king. Moreover, even if Chu Feng can not recover its strength, will Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan hurt Chu Feng?


    But Ding Yi is an ordinary person, how can he know these things, so Liu Yan doesn''t even mean to explain.


    Ding Yi, however, did not know what to do with his hands: "I only know that those who know the current affairs are heroes. As a woman, you should always have a support, don''t you? Looking for a little white face, this is to lower your own taste


    "What''s more, he''s eighteen or nine years old. Maybe it''s your younger brother. Do you want to use it as a shield?"


    It has to be said that Ding Yi''s imagination is still very rich. Chu Feng touches his face and thinks whether he wants to change the lower matrix. A woman comes from one side and stands in front of him, facing Ding Yi with her back to him. Her voice is cold: "here you are, get out of here for three seconds!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2797

    When Ding Yi met Liu Yan on the day when his father came to Jianghai to take office, he was quite moved to see Liu Yan. However, she began to be a woman of Chu Feng, so Ding Yi suppressed his impulse. After all, Chu Feng''s fierce reputation deterred the whole world.


    At the moment, he felt that the opportunity had come. First, he was blocked by a man who thought he had a little white face. Now, there was a man who told him to roll away, and he was angry for no reason in his heart.


    Cold eye looks to just want to open mouth to scold who does not grow eyes, immediately stopped to say the words: "Miss Yan!"


    Obviously, Yan Ruyu is coming!


    Yan Ruyu looks back at Chu Feng, and a trace of discontent and anger flashed in her eyes. If it wasn''t for catkins who talked to her on the phone that she didn''t know Chu Feng was back, and she was in the river and sea. She gave Chu Feng a look of account settlement and so on, and then turned back.


    Staring at Ding Yi indifferently, he said, "your father is a responsible person. If you don''t want to drag him down, get out of here now!"


    Ding Yi looks affected. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to offend Yan Ruyu. It''s just that he waited for such a long time to get the chance to win Liu Yan. If he misses it like this, it may not happen in the future.


    "He''s my man. Are you sure you won''t go?"


    Yan Ruyu can see from Ding Yi''s eyes his persistence to Liu Yan. He points back to Chu Feng and says to Ding Yi, "if you don''t go, this will be the biggest mistake in your life."


    Yan Ruyu''s man?


    At first, chufeng said that he was Liu Yan''s man. Now Yan Ruyu said that this was his man, and there was only one man they shared, that was Chu Feng.


    Body suddenly a shock, eyes surprised to see Chu Feng, this boy is really Chu Feng?


    Ding Yi wants to say how this is possible, but Yan Ruyu is not the kind of joker. At the same time, she also finds that she has gone into a misunderstanding. Chu Feng may have been abandoned, and the adjudication office has been suppressed. But if all the women around him support him, Chu Feng still has a strong background and can not be shaken.


    Just for a moment, Ding Yi is scared out of a cold sweat, and stares at a flat headed man fiercely.


    It was his friends. Knowing that he had loved Liu Yan for a long time, but he had not been able to act, he told him that the era of Chu Feng was over. At this time, as long as he took the initiative to get Liu Yan, Ding Yi, who was hoodwinked by beauty, believed it. But only when he thought about it, did he know how stupid he was.


    If Chu Feng doesn''t die, his era will never pass. Thinking that he was almost involved in his family, Ding Yi would like to kill the flat headed man.


    The latter also realized that he flattered the horse''s leg, lowered his head and did not dare to say a word.


    "I''m sorry, I''m leaving first."


    Just for a moment, Ding Yi slightly bowed his head and said, "no matter what the people around him think, he quickly takes the people away. He also tells himself not to listen to the people around him, or listen to his father more. Otherwise, if he is not careful, it will be an irreparable situation. Whoever says that the era of Chu Feng has passed is an idiot.


    Originally, he thought it would take a little bit of energy, but he didn''t want Ding Yi to leave like this. Chu Feng had some fun and a little appreciation. It can be seen that Ding Yi is not a complete idiot.


    "Mayor Ding is a good man."


    Yan Ruyu turned around and said in a low voice, "Ding Yi is a man with soft ears and a little arrogance, but he is still a decent person. Otherwise, he would have been chasing Liu Yan and would not wait for this time."


    Chu Feng could see this just now, so he didn''t pay much attention to it. He only regarded it as a simple little thing in life.


    Put down the big bag in the hand, Chu Feng walked forward and hugged Yan Ruyu: "I''m sorry, but also let you come to me."


    Yan Ruyu blushed, because there were other people around him. Chu Feng held Liu Yan first and then her. All the people around him were stunned. The bastard didn''t divide the time.


    Gently push away Chu Feng and stare at him. Yan Ruyu speeds up her steps and walks forward. Chufeng smiles and brings up things. Liu Yan''s three sisters also leave quickly. They are watched by the onlookers. They are really uncomfortable.


    As for the onlookers, they were unconsciously fed with dog food, which even made many male sex mouth envious. They hugged each other. How could the gap between people be so big?


    Because of Yan Ruyu''s appearance, Chu Feng and they didn''t go shopping any more and went back to Jianghai fengteng garden directly.


    When Liu Xu and Liu Jing go to the kitchen to prepare lunch, only Chu Feng faces Liu Yan and Yan Ruyu in the hall.


    Liu Yan guguguzui, look at Yan Ruyu and Chu Feng, know that Yan Ruyu must have a lot of things to say with Chu Feng, he should have said with Chu Feng, now sitting here a little uncomfortable meaning, stood up and said: "I deal with two documents, you talk first!"


    Then she went upstairs, Yan Ruyu looked at Chu Feng''s eyes without blinking. She was angry and resentful!


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "jade son, what''s the matter?"


    "What do you say?" Yan Ruyu snorted coldly: "even if such a thing happened, I won''t tell me when I come back. If it wasn''t for me that I couldn''t get through to Liuyan''s phone call to LiuXu, would you not be ready to tell me when you came back this time?"Chu Feng smiles bitterly and doesn''t know how to say it.


    This time, he was forced to come back. In addition to the oppression of satina, Chu Feng wanted to take advantage of satyana''s control of the world and go to the soul world.


    Chang''e is dead and her dream is also dead. If there is no accident, their souls can be found in the soul world, so that they can have a chance to live. The Xiuzhen world may reappear at any time. It is impossible to lack sufficient strength.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t tell LV Wan about these things, so it''s impossible for Chu Feng to tell Yan Ruyu.


    But Chu wind is silent, Yan Ruyu did not calculate like this: "how, won''t explain?"


    "Yu''er!" Chu Feng opened his mouth in a low voice and looked lonely: "my strength has been completely lost. Now it is said that I am a waste. There is nothing wrong with it. What you want is a peak man. Now I am worthless and have no face to see you."


    Yan Ruyu stood up and said angrily, "Chu Feng, our child, don''t you want to see him?"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes, a trace of intolerance flashed in his heart, but did not shake the plan in the heart, now the ruthlessness in the end, just to reduce the pain in the future.


    Slowly opened his eyes, Chu Feng then rose: "wait, I don''t know when, but before I don''t know how to say to you."


    Turning around, Chu Feng goes upstairs. He has his own plan, a plan that can''t be known to anyone. Only in this way can he go to the soul world in peace of mind, so that he won''t be paid attention to, and even will be a little more smooth.


    Yan Ruyu stood in place, trying to stop the Chu wind, but the words to the mouth or hold back, she felt Chu Feng helpless, there is a trace of helplessness can not be said.


    Through the understanding of Chu Feng, Yan Ruyu caught a trace of something, but he could not say it again. He clenched his fist slightly, and Yan Ruyu looked firm: "when the baby was born, what I longed for was peace, not that you were at the top, facing countless dangers."


    But Chu Feng has gone upstairs, destined not to hear what Yan Ruyu said.


    Hidden world, the temple of King Wu!


    Originally Chu Feng''s bedroom, satina sat there quietly, her face calm, the room was only her, no one knew what she was thinking.


    From time to time to see the environment in the bedroom, it seems to be in the capture of familiar traces of general, eyes from time to time passing a faint helplessness, and finally become indifferent, no strangers!


    Outside came the sound of footsteps, and cadysan came in. She was stunned by the stupidity of satina. Then she went over and sat down: "cousin Anna, the far north has been arranged. Is there anything else to do next?"


    "How is Chu Feng?" Satina raised her head slightly and asked in a low voice, "the news that he has become a waste and the verdict has been suppressed in the world is spreading. He has no power. Is his life very bad now?"


    I don''t know how satina suddenly asked about Chu Feng, and she said truthfully, "according to the news from people we observe, Chu Feng is now living like thousands of ordinary people, without any special behavior."


    What kardashan said was similar to what satina expected. Chu Feng, who had no power, also lost her ambition.


    Gently sighed: "let people stop staring at Chu Feng and wasting time. He who loses his strength has no value. Staring at him is just a waste of manpower. As long as the ruling office is suppressed, I have no time to manage Chu Feng."


    The general trend of suppression may collapse at any time, and the Xiuzhen world may reappear at any time. Satyana felt that there was no need to waste time and manpower on Chu Feng.


    Kardashan frowned: "cousin Anna, Chu Feng is not dead. It''s a disaster."


    "I didn''t want to let him die." Satina gently shook her head, pure and indifferent face with a trace of cold: "for him, I just want him to live well, until the problem of suppressing the general trend is solved, I will let him know that I am the best woman in the world."


    Hearing this, kardashan closed her mouth. Knowing that satina had loved Chu Feng, she knew that if it was not for the suppression of the general situation, satina would now have to attack Chu Feng''s women, which was an act of letting Chu Feng tug at her heart and lung.


    But even if she did, she nodded and stood up. "I''ll arrange it later."


    "Wait!" Satina stopped her and her beautiful eyes were deep: "let another person go to the present world to sit down, mobilize people to monitor the ruling house, and maintain the stability of the world. I have promised that the Chu wind will be stable, and it will not be allowed to be disordered."


    Kardashan was stunned and nodded away.


    Satina''s behavior, she is more and more unable to understand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2798

    One day passed quietly, and the temple world was shrouded in darkness.


    When satyana came out of her bedroom and went to King Wu''s temple, she looked out at the temple area with lights flashing under the night, which gave people a sense of peace and peace. It was because of the existence of the powerful Protoss, there was a little more strange atmosphere, perhaps because they were all from the western spiritual world.


    "Holy angel, what can I do for you?"


    Stu Liming came and fell from a distance. There was a Protoss guard in the far north. He didn''t need to pay attention to him. When facing satyana, situ Liming had begun to learn humility.


    Satina raised her hand and felt a little damp in the air: "I''m still used to the climate of the spirit world. Next, the hidden world depends on you and the Star City Lord. If there is any change in the far north, tell me. In addition, before the matter of the far north is solved, you can hide all the hatred for me."


    Situ Liming''s face changed slightly, knowing that satina had seen his hidden thoughts.


    That is, when they find an opportunity, they will suppress them and find some interest for the situ family. But now, because satina has made it clear in the far north, situ Liming does not dare to say no, but nods slightly to show that she understands.


    As for what he was thinking, satina didn''t have time to pay attention to it. She turned around and flew away in an instant. She didn''t open the door of dazzling light and went back to the spiritual world directly. Instead, she was ready to walk through the secret place of morning light. Because it was too fast to go back, it was also the kind of loneliness that made people worried and helpless. It was far better to waste some time on the road.


    Because the five forbidden areas have been shaking continuously in recent years, when satina arrived at the secret place of morning light, there was no one to see. Only one or two strong people shuttled around, but they could not catch the trace of satina.


    Satina shuttles through the void and goes towards the entrance and exit of the small world of the spirit world. She looks at the secret place of morning light in the sky under the night curtain. She feels bored, remembers the past and everything, but it is impossible to come back again.


    With a light sigh, satina stopped in the void and saw a small lake with moonlight reflection below. The lake water was clear and transparent under the moonlight on such a peaceful and peaceful night, and its surroundings were also very quiet.


    Satina landed on the side of the lake from the sky, feeling the surrounding situation carefully, without any trace of activity.


    A hand reached behind her and gently pulled, the skirt loosened and slipped, revealing the white and tender skin, just like a white sheep. Satina walked forward and walked into the lake step by step. The cool lake water, the feeling of warm package, let satina''s body and mind completely relax at this moment.


    Slowly floating on the water, with the flow of the lake to the center of the lake, looking up at the moon in the sky, not very round, but very comfortable.


    For a long time, there is a faint smile on her face, which is the freedom that satina yearns for in her heart. There is no fighting, no intrigue, no cruelty and blood. She is only herself, a mountain, a forest, a land of peach land. It is enough to live the life she likes.


    She closed her eyes and gently moved the lake with one hand. Suddenly, a cold wind blew through her body. Satina opened her eyes subconsciously and her eyes narrowed.


    She is a saint, any cold wind will not let her feel cold, but the cold wind blowing just now makes her subconsciously tense, everything is too unreasonable.


    Before we knew what was going on, suddenly a bright beam of light fell from the sky and went straight to satina.


    Satyana''s expression coagulated and felt the breath of holy land. She slapped her hand on the water with a cold hum. A dozen water columns suddenly appeared around her and left. At the next moment, she collided with the light beam. There was no explosion, only the hazy feeling of water mist was spreading there.


    Satina did not continue to stay on the water surface, taking advantage of the misty time to flash past, back to the shore, but found that her clothes are not there.


    His face changed greatly, his hands were in front of him, and his eyes burst out to kill him: "who, get out of here!"


    At the same time, she looked around fiercely, but in addition to the woods, the mountains in the distance, and the calm lake in front of us, no one could be seen. The only one who could avoid satina''s exploration was the saint, that is to say, there is a saint hidden in the dark.


    "The angel''s figure is really good."


    All of a sudden, there was a loose voice behind satina. A man wearing a wolf mask came out and looked at satina playfully: "even the color is more gorgeous than other Western women!"


    Sadie can''t cover her figure. She can''t cover her face with one hand, but she can''t hold one hand.


    Clenching her teeth, a kind of anger arises spontaneously. Satina directly releases her hands and looks at everything that should be seen. Now there is nothing to be seen. She clenches her fist. As long as the person in front of her is dead, nothing happens tonight.


    Wolf mask man more playful, eyes unscrupulously looking at satina''s perfect body.Satina was seen very uneasy, forbearing to kill immediately, asked: "who are you?"


    Wolf mask man spread his hands: "the name is just a code name, if you like, you can call me anything."


    "Play tricks." Satina snorted and held out her hand. "Give me my clothes back. Don''t tell me you don''t know."


    The man with the wolf mask grinned and took out the clothes that satina had just changed from behind. He joked: "I can''t see enough of such a perfect figure, so I can''t return it to you for the time being. As for me, I''m looking for the angel tonight, just want to ask you to take something."


    Satina clenched her lips. The feeling of standing naked in front of a man made her very humiliated. She would not have been so calm at the moment if she hadn''t already taken the absolute opportunity to kill her.


    "What do you want?" he asked coldly


    "Holy Grail of light!" Wolf mask man light smile throw out four words.


    Satina was stunned, and a slight sneer passed in her eyes. The Holy Grail of light was once used by the ancestors of the Protoss and was regarded as a treasure of the Protoss. She tried her best to take it back from Chu Feng''s hand. How can she give it to the people in front of her?


    Raised his head, delicate face on the transmission of disdain, a wipe of killing machine also slowly spread out: "you are in a dream, in addition,,, you also die."


    All of a sudden, satina directly shot her hand, but she couldn''t know who the person in front of her was and the purpose of his appearance. Then there was no need for him to continue to live. Not everyone could see his body.


    But when satina made a move, the wolf mask man standing there suddenly disappeared, and even disappeared soundlessly. Even satina couldn''t catch the trace of his disappearance.


    She put down her hand and looked around. She could not catch any breath. Her eyes were dignified. She absorbed the power of nagula and chufeng. She was the most powerful among the infinite sages. At the moment, she couldn''t catch a trace of a person.


    What''s more, the wolf masked man is also a saint. How can we avoid her eyes?


    "Even if it is an infinite sage, there are three or six nine grades."


    The voice of a man with a wolf mask sounded in the air, but satina didn''t know where it came from: "you are very powerful. There are few people who can defeat you in the five forbidden areas. But it''s a pity that I happen to be a stronger person than you. My understanding of the Supreme Master is deeper than you!"


    "Give me back the clothes first," she said


    Standing here like a cat catching a mouse, satina felt an endless humiliation. Even if she wanted to keep up with the wolf mask man, she should at least put on her clothes, or she would be uncomfortable.


    With a whoosh, satina''s body tensed up subconsciously. When she was about to do it, she felt a tingling pain from her back. One hand held her neck, and the voice of the wolf mask man playing with it: "do you know the gap between you and me now? Dealing with you is the same as dealing with the strong in Tianyuan period, there is no difference! "


    Satina wants to struggle to get rid of the wolf mask man''s control, but she finds that her body is suppressed by a force. Once she moves again, she will not die, but she will suffer a great deal of damage.


    "What do you really want to do?" satina asked with a more dignified look


    The wolf masked man gently approached satina, smelling her good smell. His eyes under the mask fell on the high mountain, and pondered back: "I just said that, I want the Holy Grail of light."


    With little hesitation, satina shook her head firmly: "no way!"


    "You just didn''t let me know." The wolf mask prodigal smile, the hand that pinches satina''s neck suddenly bursts out a force, the latter body unsteady forward: "I want the Holy Grail of light, then no one can stop me, even if you are its master now."


    With her right hand open, the Grail of light appears directly in front of satina as she turns around.


    Satina''s face suddenly changed when she saw the Holy Grail of light. She is now the owner of the Grail of light. Unless she calls, no one can let the Grail of light come out. The wolf masked man in front of her can make the Grail of light appear. What''s going on? Why is it like this?


    Not waiting for satyana to react to what happened, the wolf mask man''s body slowly floated up, the Holy Grail of light also slowly ascended, satina''s clothes were also thrown to her by the wolf mask man.


    In the blink of an eye, satina put on her clothes to cover up the beautiful scenery and cried, "come back!"


    Just for the next moment, satina turned pale and her eyes were full of incredible color.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2799

    Satyana can be sure that the Grail of light has recognized itself as the Lord, as she was able to prove when she first used it to heal the powerful Protoss.


    But at the moment, there is no way for her to call the light Saint back. The Holy Grail of light seems to be pulled by an invisible force and keeps parallel with the wolf masked man, reaching a height of tens of meters.


    Satina''s face changed greatly, and she left in an instant. The Grail of light was the only artifact in her hand. Although she didn''t know what was going on, she could not take it away.


    But satina''s powerful face wolf mask man, just like a little girl facing a strange uncle, has no effect. When she is about to get close to the Holy Grail of light, she finds herself blocked by an invisible force, so she can hardly get close to the Holy Grail of light.


    Her pretty face was worried and angry. She raised her hand and directly attacked the man with wolf mask. However, the powerful attack only dissipated completely three meters away from the latter, and there was no way to get close to the body of the man with wolf mask.


    "When a woman gets angry, she grows old easily."


    The wolf mask man''s light smile, a little finger, suddenly the Holy Grail of light sounded a pleasant sound.


    Satina''s body was shocked and her head boomed. She felt dizzy. Her body fell uncontrollably to the ground. If she had not stabilized her body shape when approaching the ground, she would have hit the ground severely.


    But this is the case, satina''s mood in addition to shock has not known how to describe.


    Satyana was shocked that the wolf masked man was able to make the Grail of light appear. Now that the Holy Grail of light recognized by the man with wolf mask was urged by the man with wolf mask, which affected her spiritual strength. How could this be possible?


    There is only one master of chaos artifact. Unless the owner dies or voluntarily gives up, she can be controlled by others. Now she is not dead, and she has not given up the control of the Holy Grail of light. How does the wolf masked man motivate the Holy Grail of light? The most damning thing is that satina can''t compete with the wolf masked man at all.


    The wolf masked man used the Grail of light to force satina back, and he did not pay attention to it. He just sent out a mysterious power to cover the Holy Grail of light.


    The Holy Grail of light, which was already shining with light, was even more bright. In the bright light, satina saw a faint blood light flash, and then disappeared directly. Her face suddenly changed: "how can it be?"


    Because the light that appeared and disappeared just now was the mark of her entering the Holy Grail of light, but now that mark was forcibly pulled away from the Holy Grail of light without her giving up and dying. This kind of thing is almost unheard of. Satina almost doubted whether she was dreaming.


    The bright light of the Holy Grail of light slowly disappeared. The man with the wolf mask directly held it in his hand and put it away when he raised his hand. There was no sign of the Holy Grail of light.


    Satina stood on the ground, and could not accept what happened in front of her. The Holy Grail of light has recognized her as the main one. How could she be forcibly taken away? And now she wants to recall the Holy Grail of light, but she can''t do it. She has completely cut off the contact.


    Blinking her eyes, satina looked at the wolf mask man in the void. Her eyes were cold: "who are you?"


    "You call me wolf Jun!" Wolf mask man smile back.


    Satina frowned slightly: "wolf king?"


    "How lovely Madame The wolf mask man joked and laughed,


    satyana was stunned, and then she reflected that she was played by the man who called himself the wolf king? the husband?


    His face turned ugly and offered his sword: "no matter who you are, if you don''t hand in the Holy Grail of light, I will kill you."


    When the protoss king came to the world, satina felt that no one could shake her again. Now there was a person who not only took away the Holy Grail of light, but also saw her naked body. Now she is teasing her to call wolf king. How can she not be angry?


    Said to do it, satina flashed out in front of the wolf mask man, the sword in her hand poured out with the saint''s terror.


    The wolf masked man did not dodge. Instead, he stretched out two fingers and clamped satina''s cleaved sword. Even a glance dispelled the locking of satyana''s gas engine and the attack of momentum. His calm eyes were like water with a touch of playfulness.


    Satina saw that her attack had no effect on the wolf masked man, and her face was even more ugly. Even if Lu Wan and others came to satina, she believed that she could not easily stop her attack. However, she was completely blocked by the two fingers of the so-called wolf king. How could it be possible?


    Satina didn''t know how many times she asked herself this evening how it was possible, but the fact was that her attack was very strong, but it didn''t work for the wolf masked man.


    However, when she thought of the Holy Grail of light and the provocation and frivolity just now, satina turned cold and drew back her sword, which directly drove the terrible and powerful battle situation. No matter whether such force would collapse the secret place of morning light, she only knew that the people in front of her must die, and she was the master of the world, and she could never let people be superior to herself.


    Boom.Satyana''s momentum is constantly climbing, but the wolf mask man did not give her such a chance. He quickly approached her, and the heavy strength between his hands fell on her, directly let her fall from the void and hit the lake.


    From above, the wolf masked man''s eyes gradually cooled down. Looking at satyana floating from the lake, he said coldly, "I''m not here to live with you tonight. Now I''ve got the Holy Grail of light. If I''m entangled again, I''ll kill you first and then destroy the Protoss."


    Also want to continue to work on the body of a shock, clenched her lips, dare not do it at will.


    At the moment, the masked man is as helpless as he was when facing nagula. If he continues, maybe he will kill himself and then destroy the Protoss. That is what satina absolutely does not want to see.


    See satina has not started, wolf mask man twinkling in front of her, satina subconsciously back, eyes vigilant looking at him.


    "I didn''t care if you were naked. What are you worried about now?"


    The man with the wolf mask jokingly smiles, and suddenly goes forward. Satina only feels that her waist is encircled by something. At the next moment, there is a dazzling door in front of her. She is pulled directly in by the man with the wolf mask before knowing what is going on.


    When satina reacted, she found that she was in the middle of the universe. After becoming a saint, she knew that she could travel through space, but it was her first time.


    She broke away from her waist and said, "what do you want to do? You have taken away the Holy Grail of light. You are not going to explain who you are. What are you doing here?"


    "Come with me!" The wolf masked man did not answer satina, but said that he quickly moved forward.


    Satina''s eyes seemed a little hesitant. After all, she didn''t know who the man in the mask was. She just looked back and thought that she was not the opponent of the wolf masked man at all. Satyana followed up again. No matter what else, as long as this person didn''t kill her heart, she would follow and maybe know who he was.


    Before long, the two came to a space between the stars, there is no world around the existence of planets, only a high-speed rotating wormhole, if too close, will be immediately sucked in.


    And this wormhole is one of the nihilistic conspiracies, once the demon Zun and Chu wind inhaled, that wormhole.


    Satina, frowning, approached, looked at the dark wormhole from a distance and asked, "it''s a wormhole!"


    "Yes, and it''s a wormhole that will destroy the ancient universe. You are a saint and you have the right to know." The wolf masked man nodded gently, pointed to the wormhole in the distance and said, "don''t look at it so quiet now. In the end, it will expand a lot, and even suck in the whole universe and wipe out the stars."


    "It is irresistible for the ancient Xiuzhen world to reappear, but the most dangerous thing is the wormhole, because even the sages can''t stop it when it is completely destroyed."


    Satina wanted to say that the wolf masked man was alarmist, but the latter did not seem to deceive her at all.


    "Remember!" At this time, the wolf masked man turned and patted satina on the shoulder: "no matter how much fighting, we can''t change the fact that we live together in a universe. In this world, besides the supreme status and the glory of the race, there is also a sense of responsibility for the world and the eternal universe."


    "Even if the protoss king comes to the world, when the wormhole or other unknown danger comes, all people, people, and people are going to die. Please experience it."


    The voice fell, the wolf mask man''s body slowly blurred, disappeared in front of satina.


    Satina blinked her eyes and looked around subconsciously. She could not see him. Her eyes fell on the wormhole again, and her eyebrows frowned deeply: "even if the protoss were in the world, could they not stop the wormhole and the unknown danger?"


    Satina didn''t know, but she had a feeling that there were things in the universe that she didn''t know. It was like suppressing the general trend, and it was very difficult for her to know.


    Turning slowly, satina whispered to herself, "who are you, and why can the Grail obey you, or even tell me this?"


    Millions of light-years away from the wormhole and the five forbidden areas, a dazzling door flashed and disappeared as the night faded. A figure swept across the sky and landed outside the balcony of the room on the second floor of the fengteng garden. No one found it and went directly into the room.


    Then the light lights up, wearing a pair of underpants chufeng to the bathroom, the smile on his face, fun, deep!


    Wolf mask man, Chu Feng?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2800

    The next morning, the sky was overcast, and there was a faint moist smell in the air.


    At about nine o''clock, chufeng came out of the room and went downstairs. As soon as she sat down in the hall, Liu Yan came in from outside. She was stunned when she saw Chu Feng. Then she went over and sat down and asked, "where did you go this morning?"


    Liu Yan looked discontented when she spoke. Because what happened to Chu Feng in the hidden world, she tried her best not to affect Chu Feng''s mood, so she didn''t disturb Chu Feng in the evening. However, at about 3:00 a.m., Liu Yan got up at night and subconsciously opened the door when she passed by chufeng''s room, but there was no trace of Chu Feng.


    Smell the speech Chu breeze expression is stupefied for a moment, just want to speak when left eye twinkles, skim over a picture piece by piece, the vision instantly condenses to look outside.


    Liu Yan saw Chu Feng didn''t answer. When she was about to ask, Liu Xu came in from the outside with an unnatural tone: "two people outside want to find Feng Shao. The woman said that her name is satina!"


    Hearing Liu Xu''s words, Liu Yan forgot to ask about Chu Feng. She stood up all of a sudden, and her eyes were shocked, even unbelievable.


    Satyana of course knew who it was. Stuya and Baihe told her when they were carrying Chu Feng. Now anyone may come to find Chu Feng. According to the truth, satina will not come because Chu Feng, who has lost all her strength, is far more painful to live than to die. Now satina is looking for her door. What is she going to do?


    "Go out and have a look."


    Not waiting for Liu Yan to come up with one, so Chu Feng stood up and walked outside, not surprised and not pleased: "soldiers will block the water and cover the earth!"


    Liu Yan frowned slightly and went out with catkins in silence. At the door, she could see satina standing in the garden, and a slightly sinister white man, whose body was sometimes filled with the smell of inferior gods.


    Chu Feng glanced at the white man lightly, and his eyes fell on satina''s body. He said with a warm smile, "Princess Anna, you are not busy to dominate the outside world. How can you come here with leisure and leisure?"


    Liu Yan sisters did not speak. They practiced the mental method given by Chu Feng. They were also martial arts at the moment. Naturally, they could feel the strong Saint breath in satina. Moreover, satina was a person who was not easy to talk, so it was not good to interrupt.


    Satina''s eyes meaningfully swept over Liuyan and catkins, with a little light disdain and murder, but to her cover up very well, and did not show it.


    Then he raised his delicate face and said, "you and I have cooperated once. Now that you are in the modern world, I naturally want to see it."


    "Is it to see if I have done anything against you?" Chu Feng''s bright smile broke the potential meaning of satina''s words, and her smile became more and more playful: "so Princess Anna doesn''t need to say these things. You are a busy person now, and you will never come to the modern world for no reason. You''d better tell me your purpose!"


    "Do you think I''m a threat to you and want to kill me?"


    The white man standing behind satina said with a cold face: "how do you talk to the holy angel? Do you think you are still the original demon? A waste, how can such pride face the holy angel


    Chu Feng directly ignored the white man who was talking, but stared at satina without blinking.


    "Conrad, you go out first!"


    The white man was so ignored by Chu Feng, and was about to be angry, she raised her hand to stop him and said softly, "I have something to do. I want to talk less with the wind."


    Conrad was stunned for a moment, nodded his head and walked outside the garden, only occasionally looking back at Chu Feng in a haze. Satina was his God''s residence. His highest belief was that Chu Feng was so rude to her. As a follower of loyal officials, Conrad was naturally unhappy.


    Chu Feng knew that satina had something to say to herself, so she asked Liu Yan to go first, and at the same time, she motioned to situ ya to pay attention to the hidden breath.


    Then he said, "Princess Anna, now people are walking away. Go ahead."


    "Don''t you fear that I will kill you with such an attitude?" Satina narrowed her eyes and stared at Chu Feng coldly.


    "Why be afraid?" Chufeng pondered a smile and said: "if you want to kill me, no matter how good I am to you, you will kill me. On the contrary, you don''t want to kill me. Even if I scold you now, you won''t kill me. Moreover,,,, do you think I should show you a sincere smile?"


    Satina sneered, for Chu Feng such attitude is in her expectation.


    There was no more time to waste. Satina said in a deep voice: "today, there are three main things. I hope the wind will be less. Of course, if you don''t, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, my goal is to achieve."


    Chu Feng naturally understood this truth, so he didn''t ask satina anything, because she would say it in the end.


    Seeing Chu Feng as if he didn''t feel anything when he came here, satina''s eyes flashed a little disappointed, and continued to say: "that man''s name is Conrad just now. He is a warrior of my Protoss. In the future, he will lead my Protoss people to garrison in the present world. The location is in the imperial city. I hope that people with less wind will cooperate with each other to maintain the world.""If they''re not convinced, I don''t rule out letting them shut up forever."


    Chufeng frowned at the smell of the speech, and a faint anger passed in his heart.


    Nowadays, the world has always been the ruling house, and the major forces in the world have become accustomed to the existence of the ruling house. It is not to say that the protoss can not maintain stability, but it will give people the illusion that the verdict has become the past. Moreover, the people of the ruling house do not pay attention to it. Can the protoss not disturb the adjudication house?


    Chu Feng believes that satina does not have such a heart, and she will do what she promised. But the people under the protoss, does satyana understand their hearts? I believe that the people below are more anxious than satina.


    Of course, Chu Feng only thought about it in his mind. On the surface, it was impossible to say it, because according to the present character of satina, she must support it because of her opposition.


    She spread out her hands and pretended to be indifferent and said, "Princess Anna, you don''t have to tell me anything about it, because you are now the strongest in the universe. You can arrange it as you like. I''m just a useless man with nothing. What''s the right to speak?"


    When Chu Feng spoke, satina was staring at his expression. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see anything wrong.


    Looking back, satina continued, "the second thing, what''s the wormhole? Don''t tell me you don''t know. When you fought with demon Zun, you were in the wormhole


    "Channels to connect other universes." Chu Feng looked at satina lightly and whispered back.


    Satina frowned: "there are other universes. Is there nothing else but this?"


    Last night, the mysterious wolf mask man and her words, let satina a night did not calm down, so in the world after dawn, the first time to come, is to confirm in the mouth of Chu Feng, that the person said is true?


    "Perish!" Chu Feng took a deep breath and said, "but I don''t know how to explain it specifically. I only know that when the great age comes to the end, the wormhole will lose control, and the whole universe will be broken up. As for the things happened in this process, they are just irreversible changes of the times."


    Chu Feng said the basic and wolf mask man said the same, satina heart of the last trace of luck slowly dispersed.


    The wolf mask man may cheat her, but Chu Feng has no need to cheat her.


    For a while, satina''s heart became heavy. She thought she was strong enough to make the protoss rise to be the master of the world. Now she has almost done it, but there are wormholes. What''s the significance of the protoss king in the world?


    Because once the wormhole gets out of control, not to mention the protoss, that is, satina and the entire universe will collapse, and then any glory will become a cloud, and all that is done now will be meaningless.


    The eyes showed a little dignified, the lips moved: "is there a way to solve it?"


    It''s a pity that if I didn''t think of a way to kill the old lady, it would be meaningless if I didn''t think of anything to do with her


    In the face of nothingness, what is needed is all the forces that can be united. However, the demon emperor and nagula are just people with self ambition and no overall view.


    Therefore, Chu Feng thought about thousands of things and chose to kill them first, so as not to disturb the universe before the wormhole collapsed. Of course, most of these words were hidden in Chu Feng''s heart. Now, it''s the first time that Chu Feng talks to satina.


    There is no way to hear Chu Feng, satina''s heart flits a faint disappointment, she really does not want the protoss in the rise, but collapse under the wormhole.


    Deep breath, suppress the depression in the heart, ready to go back to think of a way, the eyes also sharp shot at Chu Feng.


    Suddenly, Chu Feng had a feeling of being watched by a poisonous snake, and his heart cluttered for a moment.


    Just thinking of something, satina has suddenly appeared in front of him, one hand around his neck, secretly situ Ya and Bai he want to go out, but think of Chu Feng''s account, two people endure, because even if go out, it is useless.


    Chu Feng also let the heart slowly calm down, eyes slightly narrowed: "the third thing, is to my life?"


    "No!" Satina shook her head and stared at Chu Feng without blinking. "I just want to know, are you really a waste?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2801

    This is also the most important purpose of satina''s visit today.


    That is to determine whether chufeng is a man with a wolf mask last night and whether he is really an ordinary man.


    She was sure that she had absorbed the power of Chu Feng, but the wolf masked man who appeared last night made satyana shake a little more.


    Because the five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world, the demon emperor and nagula have died. Only LV Wan and Zhang yun''er have the power of saints, but they are both women. Satina can judge that. The wolf mask man last night is not a disguise.


    There was only Chu Feng, who was once a saint. This was the first person that satina thought of, so she came.


    In the face of satina''s oppression, Chu Feng was very calm about it, shrugged his shoulders and grinned gently and easily: "then you can try it and know?"


    "I will!" As soon as satina''s eyes congealed, she suddenly raised her hand, and Chu Feng was thrown into the air by her strength. Liu Yan and catkins felt the accident running out of the room. Seeing satyana''s hands on Chu Feng, her face changed in a hurry.


    Just waiting for them to make a sound and stop, satina directly opened her left hand, an invisible force directly bound the two of them, unable to move a step, and even couldn''t make a sound at all.


    In the middle of the sky, Chu Feng''s eyes turned to Liu Yan, and they were not in danger. They were just bound and relaxed. At the same time, the corners of her mouth flitted over her, which was not easy to detect. There was also a little light appreciation. They were all for satina.


    Because last night''s wolf mask man, it was him!


    Satina was smart enough to come to him the first time.


    As for why the power of Chu Feng is still there, it depends entirely on the realm of demons.


    On that day, satyana threatened with stuya and Baihe, so Chu Feng compromised. However, when satyana absorbed her own strength, Chu Feng used the demon kingdom to constantly supplement her own strength. When she was about to do so, Chu Feng cut off the operation of her own power and changed the atmosphere of the realm by using the demon realm.


    Satyana absorbed a lot of power, but it was passed down from the demon kingdom. There was no damage to Chu Feng. Of course, the power she absorbed made her stronger. However, if she was more careful, she would find that the power she absorbed was limited.


    Of course, it is impossible for Chu Feng to tell anyone, because he wants to go to the soul world.


    The general trend of repression has begun to loosen, and it is possible to collapse at any time. The vanishing Xiuzhen world may appear at any time. The absolute power is very important, but the quantity is also very important. Therefore, Chu Feng wants to go to the soul world and see if the souls of Chang''e and dream can be found.


    As for the outcome, Chu Feng didn''t know, so he didn''t tell Lu Wan and others that his power was only hidden and did not dissipate. In this way, he could do things with less trouble.


    Because he is an ordinary person, his attention will be reduced and his action will be convenient.


    Suspended in the air, he felt a force moving fast in the meridians. Chu Feng slowly closed his eyes. He knew that satina was exploring his limbs and meridians in depth. As long as she did not detect the breath of power fluctuation, nothing would happen.


    Time slowly passed, more than ten minutes later, satina frowned and slowly released her hand. Chu Feng also fell from the air and sat on the ground slightly weak. Of course, he pretended these things.


    Such a situation makes satina full of confusion. She stares at Chu Feng without blinking her eyes, trying not to miss any details. It is a pity that Chu Feng does not show any strength in addition to being detected by strength.


    Did you guess wrong?


    Satina asked herself in her heart, but it was doomed that there was no answer to all this, because she had just explored the channels and body of Chu Feng, which were ordinary people''s level, without the breath fluctuation of any strength.


    But if the man with the wolf mask last night was not Chu Feng, who could it be?


    One by one questions filled her heart, which made satina feel very upset, and no one could explain it. What''s more, she had a kind of anger that was played on by others.


    Chu Feng took a look at satyana from the corner of his eyes and slowly stood up. The reason why he did that was to keep satina in a nervous state, so that she would not pay attention to the rest of the things. Obviously, now she has been nervous because of the wolf mask man.


    Pretending not to know the appearance, Chu Feng coughed and opened his mouth: "satisfied?"


    "Chu Feng!" Satina frowned and said in a cold voice, "I know you must hate me in your heart to absorb your strength, but I don''t care to bear any reputation for the sake of the Protoss. I just want to know whether there is a saint in all the worlds except those we know?"


    While talking, satina stares at Chu Feng, her eyes are full of expectation.


    Just to her disappointment, Chu Feng shook his head and spread out his hands: "some of them will die, or you will waste them. Where else will there be others?""I met a saint." Satina sighed, and did not care about the sarcasm of Chu Feng''s words: "it was when he suddenly appeared in the secret place of morning light that I had no ability to fight against. She even took away the Holy Grail of light that I had made my mark, and finally took me to see the wormhole."


    "I thought it was you who restored your strength, but now I guess I''m wrong, but do you really know about this man?"


    It seems that satina''s tone of voice is very sincere, but Chu Feng is very clear that this is just a little bit of her ingenuity, trying to use a fake sincere attitude to get useful information.


    It''s just that Chu Feng has his own plan, so it''s impossible for satina to know anything.


    Pretending to be calm and open his mouth: "someone, let you even have the ability to fight?"


    "Satyana''s expression was stunned. She looked at Chu Feng and nodded:" yes, and I don''t have to cheat you. Now the Holy Grail of light is not in my hand. "


    Chu Feng''s expression in place received the words: "I don''t know, nor have I heard people talk about it. Maybe it''s a strong person from another universe!"


    Chu Feng''s mind is not satina can see, staring at him for a while, there is no abnormal, the heart also dispersed doubts, think if that person is really Chu Feng, then why so much trouble, directly beat her or even kill it, waste so much time, absolutely unnecessary.


    What''s more, she has just explored that Chu Feng is indeed an ordinary person.


    Gently exhaling a breath, satina turned and walked towards the gate of the garden. Chu Feng was not a wolf masked man, and he did not know who that man was. So there was no need to waste time here. The wormhole in the ancient universe was the most important problem to be solved. Otherwise, any efforts of the protoss would be in vain.


    With the departure of satina, Liuyan and catkins also recovered their ability to move. They quickly walked to Chu Feng and helped him around.


    "I''m fine!"


    Do not wait for two people to ask to come out, Chu Feng light mouth: "she just look at my body there is no strength, did not bring me any harm."


    Liu Yan en nodded: "do you have strength?"


    After Liu Yan asked, she looked at Chu Feng eagerly. Catkins were also curious. As women, they had a kind of intuition. Over the years, Chu Feng had bad luck, but she never felt so miserable. Subconsciously, she felt that there was something wrong.


    Moreover, satina will not come to Chu Feng for no reason. There must be a big problem in it. After all, there is no one saint. Can it happen at will? Both sisters suspected that the man might really be Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, patting Liu Yan and catkins'' buttocks: "satina doubts me, even you don''t believe me. If you really have strength, do you think I will stay here quietly now?"


    Liu Yan and Liu Yan looked at each other and thought that what Chu Feng said was reasonable, but they felt something was wrong. As for what was wrong, they couldn''t say for a moment.


    "Go in. I''m hungry."


    In order to save the two people from asking what to do, Chu Feng took their shoulders and went to the house. At the same time, she also felt depressed and helpless in her heart. These women are so smart that if they didn''t cover up well, they might be finished.


    "Did I think too much?" After they entered the house, outside the garden, satina stood behind a tree, frowning deeper and deeper: "but if that person is not Chu Feng, who else can it be?"


    Gently shaking her head, satina still can not find a reasonable answer to explain, because the wolf mask man appeared, too suddenly.


    "Holy angel, can we go now?" Conrad came to one side and stood five meters away, with a touch of absolute respect.


    Satyana came out from behind the tree and looked into the garden. There was no Chu Feng. The doubts in her eyes gradually disappeared. She said, "it''s not easy for the protoss to come to this day. I don''t want it to decline again. Next, you stay in the modern world and do as I tell you."


    "Also remember, never offend Chu Feng, even if he has been abandoned by me, but any one of his men can kill you. There are not many loyal Protoss, understand?"


    Conrad nodded slightly, knowing that satina didn''t want him to die, causing Protoss damage.


    But she didn''t pay much attention to what satyana said. Now Chu Feng has become an ordinary person. If his people are not idiots, they all know that they can''t offend the Protoss. What do they need to worry about?


    Of course, Conrad didn''t dare to say these words in front of satina. Seeing that she had stepped forward and followed her quickly, no one knew what he was thinking.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2802

    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng asked Liu Yan and Liu Yan to tell Yan Ruyu that they left Jianghai fengteng garden to go to the imperial city. After dealing with the last thing, he could find a suitable opportunity to go to the soul world.


    When the flight arrived at the imperial city near 5:30, there was no one to greet Chu Feng when he left the airport, which saved Huang Fu Ruo die. They knew that they had made too big a formation. Now it is different from before. If we can keep a low profile, we should keep a low profile as far as possible.


    He took a taxi and went to fengteng garden. When it got dark, the streetlights were not on. Chu Feng chose to get off at the fork in front of fengteng garden, because it was impossible to move forward.


    Walking on the spacious road, Chu Feng looked around. After the rise of the damper, the road that could have been used arbitrarily began to become a special lane. The damper rebuilt a highway to bypass, without passing through the gate of fengteng garden.


    From going to the hidden world a few years ago to now, Chu Feng calculated that it was just yesterday that he sent down the Buddha.


    Everything around you still looks familiar, but something is totally different from what it was a few years ago.


    A touch of sadness flashed in his eyes. Chu Feng''s mood was inexplicably heavy and miserable. This time I went to the soul world, I don''t know whether I can come back. It''s sad to think of those beauties and brothers who may never see each other again.


    As for not going to the soul world, it is impossible.


    Whether it is to increase Chang''e as a powerful help, or other purposes, this trip to the soul world is necessary.


    "Stop!"


    Just on the way, chufeng was still thinking about what kind of suitable reason to disappear for a period of time. Suddenly, several big men appeared in front of him. After the leader called Chu Feng, his voice dropped a little: "this is fengteng garden, a private place. Refuse to pass!"


    Chu Feng recollects his thoughts and looks forward to the front. He can already see the gate of fengteng garden. Huangfu Rudie, LAN Mei Er, Xia Yan and others are crossing in his mind one by one. What happened here is slowly becoming a memory, and his eyes are invisible and soft.


    "Tell blueberry that there is an old friend who wants to see her."


    At present, these elite Fengmen are people stationed on the periphery. Maybe they came to fengteng garden in recent years. It''s normal not to know him. Chu Feng is not a high-profile person and doesn''t want to show off anything. So let them inform them.


    The chief Fengmen leader heard the speech and looked up and down at the Chu wind. The whole person was very beautiful, and there was nothing special about it.


    "You want to see group leader LAN. Who are you?"


    Chu Feng faint smile: "just said it, an old friend, she came out naturally to know!"


    Because of Huangfu ruodie''s high-pressure policy, the members of the damper kept some politeness to any kind of people. Although Chu Feng didn''t say who he was, his tone was still acceptable. The damper leader nodded and picked up the walkie talkie: "tell group leader Lan that there is a young man outside who wants to see her. He says it''s an old friend."


    There was a response from the walkie talkie, and then there was no sound. The members of the damper who blocked Chu Feng''s way didn''t mean to get out of the way. They kept a little vigilant all the time.


    Before long, a man''s voice came from the walkie talkie: "group leader Lan said, bring him in."


    "Come with me!" The air door leader nodded and said to Chu Feng.


    Follow the Fengmen leader''s back to fengteng garden. The latter does not forget to tell: "this is a private place, and it is also the headquarters of our damper. Be careful after you go in, otherwise it will be bad if there is misunderstanding."


    Although Chu Feng said that she was a friend of blueberry, the leader of the wind door still reminded her out of her accusation. Besides, she would not know whether she was a friend until she met.


    Chufeng gentle smile, into the door is ready to answer, suddenly in front of a surprised voice: "less wind?"


    Smell speech Chu wind to look forward, see Xia Yan look stunned standing there, the corner of the mouth appeared a faint smile: "did not expect to see you first."


    When the headman who brought Chu Feng in was still at a loss, all of a sudden, all the air doors in the garden all straightened up: "welcome the little wind back."


    The voice reverberated in the sky above the garden, announcing the return of a legend. Chu Feng had no choice but to keep a low profile. However, he had not seen him for several years. Everyone still remembered him and was still so enthusiastic. Chu Feng''s heart was still very moved.


    The air door leader slowly turned around, his nervous forehead was sweating, and his voice was shaking: "the wind is less, that I,,,"


    Chu Feng knew what he wanted to say, and patted his shoulder to show that he was OK. He went forward and took Xia Yan''s shoulder to walk inside. The air door leader stood in place and found his heart was so nervous that he wanted to stop beating Did not expect, legendary wind is little, unexpectedly so low-key return.


    "Less wind!"


    When Chu Feng and Xia Yan walked to the door in the reverence eyes of many wind door elites, the blue Mei ER in the purple short skirt also came out, and her face was slightly red: "so it''s you, how can you come back without saying a word?""Go in and talk about it." There were many people around him, and Chu Feng didn''t say much. He went inside after saying a word. He knew that the news of his return would spread throughout the whole imperial city. He still took time to deal with some things. Although no one would come to look for him, it was good to prepare in advance.


    In the house, Xia Yan and LAN Mei Er beckon Chu Feng to sit down and sit down.


    Chu Feng look around, everything is the same as at the beginning, there is not much change, just that kind of feeling, as if no longer exists.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng withdrew his eyes. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Huangfu Ruo die came down from the upstairs and was as cool as ever: "I didn''t say anything in advance when I came back, or did you think it was very interesting to play such a low-key pig eating tiger?"


    Talk or that kind of face, but for Chu Feng, this is the most real Huangfu Ruo die.


    "I''m just worried that you''re all busy, so I''ll come by myself. Isn''t that good? At least you don''t have to waste your spare time picking me up


    Huang Fu Ruo die is just talking about it. She has not seen Chu Feng for two or three years. In addition to missing Chu Feng, she has a grudge. Now that Chu Feng comes, she can''t really aim at anything.


    When he sat down and crossed his legs, Huang Fu Ruo die said in a soft voice: "isn''t it in the river sea? Why are you back? "


    "Look at Yao Xin." Chu breeze light return way.


    Huang Fu Ruo die''s body shakes, and a trace of guilt flits through her eyes. Few people know about her relationship. However, for Huangfu ruodie, Yao Xin is her lover. At the beginning, because of the fight with Chu Feng, Yao Xin has been in a coma. Until now, every time I think of her, Huangfu ruodie is miserable.


    However, she had been able to cover up her mind and ask, "is there a way?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and took out a small porcelain vase from his body and handed it to Huangfu Ruo die: "this is the pill that I got from the lost battle world. Give it to Yao Xin, and she will get better soon."


    At the beginning, Yao Xin was shot through the heart. Chu Feng used her own medical skills to maintain her vitality, but she could not wake her up. Now, although Yao Xin can wake up in the shortest time as long as Chu Feng hands, she will know that she has not lost her strength.


    Now Chu Feng still needs satyana to keep her nerves tense, so it is the best way to treat Yao Xin with pills refined from the original grass.


    Holding the small porcelain vase in her hand, Huangfu ruodie''s eyes flashed with joy that was not easy to detect. It was always her concern that Yao Xin could wake up. Now that she had a way out, she was naturally happy.


    However, Huangfu ruodie didn''t go to Yao Xin in a hurry. Instead, he said softly, "wait for me to eat for Yao Xin. In addition, how long are you going to be back this time? Is satina allowed to walk around?"


    It''s no secret about Chu Feng, so when Huang Fu Ruo die asks, Xia Yan and LAN Mei er both look at Chu Feng.


    "What''s wrong with an ordinary person?"


    Chu Feng said with a faint smile, "as for how long I''ll be back, I don''t know. It may be years or months or years. Maybe it will be a lifetime. Who knows?"


    The meaning in Chu Feng''s words is another meaning. In Huangfu ruodie''s ears, it is that chufeng is very uncomfortable to become an ordinary person. They don''t know what to say to Chu Feng. They can only accompany chufeng to silence.


    Feeling the atmosphere depressed down, Chu Feng said with a smile: "don''t do this. There is no way to get to the front of the mountain."


    After a pause, Chu Feng said to Xia Yan, "I''m sorry, I promised you to bring back Xiawei, but now I haven''t done it. But believe me, one day I''ll let Xiawei stand in front of you again."


    Growing up together with her sister, she has deep feelings for Xia Wei''s younger sister, Xia Yan. Although she can''t let Xia Wei back now, Xia Yan knows that Chu Feng doesn''t want to be like this if she can.


    In order not to let everyone feel bad, Xia Yan tried to smile and said: "I believe that the wind is less, Wei Wei will also understand the wind less you."


    Chu Feng nodded and stood up. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a sad look on her face. She coughed softly and said, "Meier, wait a minute. I''ll live in Guanghan garden tonight."


    Huangfu Ruo die then rose and frowned: "are you not here?"


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked around him with a warm smile: "it''s enough to come back and have a look. It''s mainly for Yao Xin to send medicine. There''s a lot of time to get together, and I''m not in a hurry for this moment."


    Huangfu ruogdie still wants Chu Feng to stay, but now Chu Feng has said so, she can''t say anything. She can only nod her head gently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2803

    Chu Feng originally wanted to watch Yao Xin wake up and leave. Unable to resist the appeal of Xia Yan and others, chufeng went to a room in the backyard. Yao Xin stayed here since she was unconscious. Huangfu ruobi specially asked someone to take care of her. The whole person did not have the pale and morbid state that she had been sleeping for several years. She was more like a sleeping beauty.


    Standing in front of the bed, there are only Chu Feng and Huangfu ruodie. Looking at Yao Xin, who is still awake, Chu Feng touches his chin and remembers the situation when they met. At that time, if not Yao Xin, he might have died in Huangfu ruodie''s layout.


    Yao Xin was also the first woman he had an ambiguous contact with. Although he didn''t have the kind of war to ride the horse and whip, some things were destined to be unforgettable.


    Clap Huangfu ruodie on the shoulder: "give her to eat it!"


    Huangfu ruodie nodded and went forward to take out the small porcelain vase that Chu Feng had begun to give her. She poured out a pill which was full of fragrance. Holding Yao Xin''s mouth, she put the pill in.


    The pills melt in the mouth and enter the abdominal cavity along Yao Xin''s throat.


    Straight up, Huangfu ruodie looks expectant. Yao Xin has been in a coma for several years. It is Huangfu ruodie''s concern to wake her up. At the moment, Chu Feng has found pills and Yao Xin has taken them. However, it is not clear what the effect is.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and directly penetrated Yao Xin''s internal organs and damaged heart vessels. In the process of rapid repair, other meridians were also returning to normal beating and running. A faint smile flashed around the corner of the mouth, and the pill took effect.


    Taking back her left eye, Chu Feng stepped forward, took Yao Xin''s hand, explored her pulse, and said, "she can wake up tomorrow morning at the latest. Remember not to give her greasy food for ten days and a half months, and then she will recover completely."


    Put down Yao Xin''s hand, Chu Feng stood up.


    Before she opened her mouth, Huang Fu Ruo die hugged him, leaned on his shoulder, and whispered, "wait for her to wake up? I believe the first person she wants to see when she wakes up is you. "


    Chu Feng deeply exhaled a breath and looked at Yao Xin who was still sleeping: "it was a mistake for her to meet me. She should have a new life once again."


    Huang Fu Ruo die frowns and releases Chu Feng. He is about to speak and his mouth is blocked by Chu Feng''s hand.


    Closer to the front, Chu Feng gently kisses Huangfu ruodie''s forehead. After parting, he said, "Ruo die, I know you want to say that Yao Xin is like me. I should give her an account, even the future, out of the responsibility of a man. But now I can''t decide my own future. How can I give others a future?"


    "When Yao Xin wakes up, you can tell her, thank her for ignoring life and death for me, but also forgive me, can''t give her any future."


    When the voice falls, Chu Feng walks out from Huangfu ruodie''s side. When Huangfu ruodie turns around, Chu Feng''s figure is not visible.


    Hurry to the door, where can see Chu Feng, want to chase out Chu Feng to give an account, but after two steps of chasing out, she still stopped, because the result of catching up, and now is the same, there will be no difference.


    He walks back to the room with a sigh. Huangfu ruobi looks at Yao Xin and thinks about what Chu Feng said just now. Of course, he knows why chufeng wants to say these things.


    It''s just that knowing and understanding are two things. At least in Yao Xin''s case, Huangfu ruodie thinks he should give Yao Xin a promise. Although this promise may not have any future, Huangfu ruodie firmly believes that Yao Xin is willing to hear such a promise. Otherwise, why did she die for Chu Feng?


    Feeling depressed, I don''t know when I can see Chu Feng next time. Huangfu ruodie sees a pair of bright and charming eyes looking at him.


    Stupefied for a moment, then the color of joy appeared on his face. He quickly stepped forward to sit by the bed and took Yao Xin''s hand: "are you awake?"


    At first, chufeng said that Yao Xin would not wake up until tomorrow morning, but Yao Xin had already opened her eyes. It is estimated that Chu Feng did not know about this, and underestimated the effect of returning to the original grass.


    Yao Xin blinked his eyes, the whole person did not seem to sleep for several years has not been active weak feeling, slightly smile: "can see you again, good."


    Huang Fu Ruo die clenched Yao Xin''s hand and nodded gently: "for several years, I thought you would never wake up again. Now I can hear you talking to me. I know that nothing matters."


    "What about Chu Feng?" Yao Xin heard that she had been in a coma for several years and didn''t show any surprise. She just looked at the other parts of the room with a little expectation in her eyes: "did you kill him?"


    At the beginning, Yao Xin fainted, and all her memories were still in the beginning, so she didn''t know what happened in recent years.


    Huangfu ruodie sighed helplessly, but Yao Xin said on the back of his hand: "you have a good rest. I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare some food for you. As for the rest, I''ll tell you that you missed a lot of things in the past few years. I''ll tell you one by one."


    "In addition, Chu Feng is not dead, but in a short time, he may not be able to see you."


    Hearing Huang Fu Ruo die''s words, Yao Xin''s eyes flashed a faint disappointment and helplessness. Although she had been in a coma for several years, if you think about some things carefully, you can probably know that Chu Feng has guilt for her. This kind of guilt makes Chu Feng dare not face her, which is expected.In order not to let Huangfu Ruo butterfly and himself sad together, Yao Xin showed a light smile: "you will be good."


    And Yao Xin have known since childhood, Huangfu if can not know her words, but as a total do not know, just with a slight nodding.


    At this time, Chu Feng, has taken LAN mei''er''s car to leave fengteng garden. He doesn''t know Yao Xin has woke up, but he just sits in the car and looks back at fengteng garden. The last time he left from this time is a few years. When he left the next time, he doesn''t know when it will be.


    The look passed melancholy, that feeling of tired heart was filled with the whole body again. Chu Feng closed his eyes and turned back. The road was really difficult, nihility and restlessness. However, there was no good way to think about it. It was irritating to think about it.


    "Dumb?"


    "Blue Mei Er drove, saw Chu Feng without saying a word, frowned:" I think you are not a deep person, right? "


    Chu Feng hears the words temporarily to disperse melancholy, opens the eyes to be partial head, sees blue Mei Er also is looking at oneself, smile opens: "Melly, you will not still use Fengyuan Yangyin pill?"


    I wanted to hit Chu Feng in words, and heard that lanmeier was red and drove as if she didn''t hear him.


    At the beginning, she felt that she was not big enough, so she took Fengyuan Yangyin pills, the effect was very good, a lot bigger, and the skin of the whole people was also tender, the most important thing was to delay aging, so up to now, Lanmei is still eating, of course, these Chu Feng asked her whether she would admit it.


    Chu Feng knew that Melanie was a man who could not be said, so she didn''t continue to tease her.


    Looking forward, I waited for a red light to open up: "honey, do you hate me not bringing her back?"


    Lanmeier heard that she was shocked, clenched her lips, stepped on the gas when the green light was flashing, and then went out for a hundred meters before she said, "she cultivated me, because you and I have today. You are both the most important people in my heart, and if you can, you will bring her back. If you can, you will bring her back. If you can''t bring it back, you will certainly have your reasons."


    "I was annoyed at the moment Chang''e died when the forbidden area came to the news. But when I looked back, you would have been willing to see them die together?"


    "I don''t hate you, I believe she doesn''t want me to hate you, but you said they will come back, is it true?" he added


    Hearing lanmeier''s words, Chu Feng''s guilt in her heart dissipated a little. Facing Zhang Yuner''s problems, chufeng''s eyes became indifferent and firm: "as long as I don''t die, they will come back. As long as I am alive, I will not let any conspiracy continue in the world."


    Blue Melly left Chu Feng with the light from her corner of eyes, and then she didn''t speak again.


    She is Lin Yulin, also a person cultivated by scorpion. Naturally, she has a little heart jam and suffering for Chang''e''s death, but she believes Chu wind is more uncomfortable than herself, so she only needs to know the attitude of Chu Feng, and she doesn''t want to explore more problems.


    The car is running on the road at a uniform speed, and it is not far from the Guanghan garden.


    Chang''e woke up on the night of the blood moon. This area was completely destroyed. Only in the following years, it was recovered under the strong economic support of fengteng consortium, and its prosperity was renewed. Compared with the past, it was a little more lively.


    When it''s OK, Lanmei will come here. When she arrives at Guanghan garden, she drives the car in directly. Although there is no security guard or a servant, no one dare to step into it because of its owner, no one dare to step into it, let alone the thief. After


    stopped as like as two peas, Chu Feng came down from the car, and his eyes swept across the wide cold garden. Everything was like the first model. It must be the blue Mae who had been restored to the original state.


    Chu Feng in this place stayed very little, but it didn''t affect his thinking of what happened here. Only now Chang''e is dead, cold weather is dead, and many people are dead.


    Gently twist the neck, when Lanmei wants to speak, Chu Feng looks at the garage close to the door, and the corner of her mouth raises a cold arc: "this place, can''t you step in at will, don''t you know?"


    Blue mei''er looked at the garage with a daze. Did anyone in the garage?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2804

    In an instant, it was very quiet. There was no movement except the rustling sound of the breeze blowing through the leaves.


    Melanie held her breath and her eyes became sharp.


    This is Guanghan garden. Its owner is Lin Yulin. It can be said that it is the place of Chu Feng. Even if the door is opened at night, no one can enter it. But now some people are hiding in the garage without long eyes. It is no different from looking for death.


    As for how Chu Feng knew, blueberry didn''t think deeply. Anyway, Chu Feng always made a lot of amazing things in her eyes.


    Quiet for a while or no movement, it seems that no one in general.


    "It seems that you want me to invite you out!"


    Chufeng sighed softly, and his eyes gradually cooled down: "but you come out and I ask you to come out. It doesn''t matter if you die."


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang, and the rolling gate of the garage directly broke open. A figure flew out of the garage and hit the ground. Blueberry quickly saw that it was a white man with golden hair, and then she frowned slightly, thinking about who it was.


    Because she felt that there was a western spirit in the white man, and she was still at the peak of the demigod period.


    As the white man broke through the door and flew out, a graceful figure came out of the garage. The blue skirt came out, and there was no mood fluctuation on his cold face.


    Baihe also came out of the dark place on one side and stood in the same direction with Stuart, completely containing the possible escape path of the white man.


    After struggling on the ground for a few times, the white man stood up with blood stained on his mouth. After sweeping stuya and Baihe, he said bitterly: "you dare to come to the modern world without the approval of the holy angel. You are looking for death."


    In the words, has completely exposed his identity, Chu Feng slightly narrowed his eyes and asked: "what''s your name? Is it satyana who sent you? "


    The white man closed his mouth with pride. He didn''t even look at Chu Feng. He was totally arrogant.


    White lotus eyes a cold, went forward to the hand, the hand down boom out of a light not heavy force, the white man completely can not resist, hit the tree trunk, a mouthful of blood gushing out, his face is more pale than at the beginning.


    "You may not." Chu Feng didn''t stop Bai He from abusing the white man. He said calmly: "because if you say it or not, you will die tonight. This is a quiet place. It doesn''t welcome people who have bad feelings."


    Situ Ya and Bai He two people respectively go forward, the air machine locked the white man, as long as Chu Feng orders, they will immediately take the white man''s life, and without hesitation.


    While the white man on the ground, after suffering from white lotus, his temper instantly reduced a lot, but the arrogant attitude still existed: "Chu Feng, I am a Protoss, the holy angel stipulates that anyone who comes to the present world except the protoss should report. Now you hide your hands and want to kill me, are you afraid of death?"


    Chu Feng sighed softly, and Bai He seemed to know that he was kicking out. The white man screamed and flew across and hit Chu Feng in front of him.


    She subconsciously stepped back and looked alert. However, she still looked at situ Ya and Bai He. She didn''t feel any sense of how they appeared just now, and she felt the subtle fluctuation of the upper God. What''s more, she wondered whether they were the women Chu Feng was looking for.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know what LAN Mei ER was thinking. She just squatted down and stretched out her hand to hold the white man''s chin. She said faintly, "you still have a chance to tell me who you are and who sent you. Otherwise, you will find that death is a luxury for you."


    The white man tried to struggle to get up, but he couldn''t gather any strength. He was just blasted out of the garage by stuya, and now he has been hit twice by Bai He. However, he was at the peak of the demigod''s later period, and naturally he could not resist.


    Constantly coughing there, eyes to Chu Feng, did not cover up his murder.


    It''s just that when Baihe blows out an attack again, Chu Feng is right. If he doesn''t say anything, death today may be a kind of extravagant hope for him, but even so, the white man still thinks Chu Feng should not dare to kill himself.


    However, in order to avoid suffering a little bit, the white man did not insist on saying nothing: "my name is Yoko, the follower of Lord Conrad. When I know you are in the Imperial City, I will follow you secretly to see what you want to do."


    After a pause, Yangzi continued: "so Chu Feng, you don''t want to kill me, and no one knows about you. Just now I''ve passed the news by secret tone."


    Chu Fengwei narrowed his eyes and knew that things about stuya and Baihe in the modern world might soon spread to satina''s ears. If she started to attack situ Ya in order to maintain her dignity and decision, it would inevitably cause waves and affect his subsequent actions.


    In Chu Feng''s meditation, Yangzi thought that Chu Feng was afraid, and his sad expression like a dog suddenly appeared arrogant: "if you are afraid, let me go quickly, so that not only your followers will die, but also you will be killed by the holy angel.""You can go and die." Chu Feng showed a smile, voice with a deep feeling.


    Yangzi''s heart thumped, but before he had time to say a word, Baihe had already cut off his vitality. Even a fire started and slowly burned his body. Not long after, there was no trace of Yangzi''s body, as if he had never been seen before.


    Taking back his hand, Bai he worried in his eyes: "master, shall we find a place to hide?"


    "Where can I hide?" Chu Feng, with a warm smile and shaking his head, said casually, "as long as satina is determined to find me, no matter where I hide, it''s useless. If I come here, I''ll let you go."


    After that, Chu Feng went inside, leaving behind the complicated eyes of situ Ya and Bai He, because Chu Feng''s words just now had a great impact on them.


    She took a meaningful look at them and quickly followed them. Of course, she was also worried because of Yangzi''s death, whether the protoss or satyana would be angry with Chu Feng?


    At this time, it is a villa area more than 40 kilometers away from Guanghan garden.


    As soon as Conrad got out of a car, a tall and hot woman came out of the villa. Conrad gave her a special look and asked, "Yin Zi, you are one of the most powerful people in the semi divine period of our Protoss. Do you think it''s normal for you to look so flustered?"


    Yin Zi came near, his body bent at 90 degrees, showing a touch of moving snow white. His voice respectfully replied, "Lord Conrad, my brother is dead."


    "What?" Conrad was not happy with Yinzi''s expression, and his heart strings suddenly tightened when he heard the speech: "I just asked him to watch what Chu Feng did in the imperial city. How could he die?"


    Yin Zi stood up straight, without the sorrow of his brother''s death. He seemed to have no expression: "when my brother was dying, let me tell Lord Conrad that Chu Feng secretly violated the decision of the holy angel and returned to the modern world with two high gods. My brother probably died in their hands."


    Suddenly, kneeling on one knee, Yin Zi added indifferently: "please ask Lord Conrad to get justice for me and tell the holy angel about this."


    Conrad, who was chosen to be the person in charge of the present world, is naturally not a man without brains. It seems that the best way to report this matter to satina is to report it to satina. But what if satina chooses to ignore it at that time?


    At first, Conrad thought that satina would not do this, but after going to see Chu Feng with satina in the morning, Conrad felt that such a possibility still existed.


    Otherwise, why should satina tell him that he can''t offend Chu Feng in any case?


    Thinking deeply, Conrad asked, "does anyone else know about this?"


    "No!" Yin son gently shook his head, respectfully replied: "brother just passed the news to me, so no one knows."


    When no one knows, conalto''s heart is relieved, because no matter what kind of decision he makes, I believe no one will stab satina. If there is no reason, there will be no right or wrong.


    With a cold face, she said, "it''s good that you and I know about it. Don''t let anyone know about it for the time being, so as not to cause panic among the Protoss and feel unsafe in the modern world. I''ll tell Miss kardashan about the killing of Chu Feng. Only miss kardashan is suitable to say it."


    Yin Zi stood up from the ground. She didn''t know why Conrad would have made such a decision, but as a qualified follower, Yinzi would not say anything the master didn''t like to hear.


    He just asked, "Lord Conrad, is there anything I need to do?"


    "Do you want to avenge your brother?" Conrad narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "if you want to avenge your brother, I have a way. As long as you succeed, not only Chu Feng will die, you can avenge Yangzi, but also eliminate a potential threat for our Protoss."


    Yin Zi narrowed his eyes: "do you want me to kill Chu Feng?"


    Conrad nodded with a cold smile: "yes, the holy angel told me, so I''m not suitable to do it, so you can only do it. As for why, I''m afraid that the holy angel is hoodwinked by Chu Feng and gives him a chance to breathe. For someone like Chu Feng, his breathing is someone else''s disaster."


    Yin Zi nodded slightly: "however, he has a superior God around him, I am only half god later."


    "Can''t you deal with Chu Feng, an ordinary man?" Conrad asked with a cold smile.


    Yin Zi was stunned and then bowed down without saying a word. She knew what Conrad was going to do.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2805

    Chu Feng with two upper gods, also killed the protoss strong news soon passed to kardashan''s ears through Conard.


    Kardashan, who was still in the temple world, entered the morning light seclusion as soon as she received the news. This matter can be big or small. She still needs to talk with satina in person. As for the question of letting satyana come to the hidden world, it is unrealistic. Although she is satina''s cousin, katysan of kiben can still distinguish clearly.


    After arriving at the spirit world, it was noon time in the forbidden area. Without delay, kardashan arrived at the temple of God as soon as possible.


    As one of the most important people to satina, she walked into the temple of God without any notice. When she got to the back garden, she saw satina standing quietly in the garden looking out at the distance.


    Kardashan walked by with her mouth full, and she was glad that she had made a wise choice. Otherwise, she would have been killed as a traitor to the Protoss.


    Satina did not look back and knew who was coming. She asked softly, "what''s wrong with the hidden world?"


    She had arranged for Kardashian to watch a little bit of the temple world in the hidden world, and now that she''s back, something must have happened.


    With a nod of grace, cadysan told satina exactly what Conrad had sent her, without adding personal color.


    After hearing this, satina turned around and said, "really?"


    "Yes At the beginning of receiving the news, kardashan didn''t believe it, but she knew that connard couldn''t lie, so she nodded and said definitely: "Conrad knew Chu Feng was going to the Imperial City, so he sent one of the following twins, Yangzi, to follow the surveillance, but when he was found out, he was directly killed."


    Satina frowned deeply. Before Chu Feng left, she said that no one under his banner could enter the modern world. Even if he wanted to go, he would report to the Protoss.


    Now Chu Feng even took two lower gods beside him, and even connived them to kill the powerful Protoss. Satyana''s heart was angry.


    When she just raised her head and swept across the sky, satina''s anger faded like a tide, saying, "Chu Feng does not kill people for no reason. It must be that the protoss have touched his bottom line."


    Satina''s words let cadysan stunned, subconsciously said: "but, he ignored your arrangement, directly with the God beside him."


    "I see. Go down!" Satina did not listen to kadaishan continue, gently waved her hand: "I will arrange this matter. You can go back to the hidden world first. If there is any problem about Chu Feng, unless he recovers his strength, there is no need to tell me about other things."


    Now, satina''s attitude is totally different from that of cadysan. She can''t accept it. "Don''t you care if he killed the protoss?"


    Satina''s eyes were cold: "I''ll let you go down!"


    Feeling the sudden pressure, kardashan felt a little stuttering in her heart and did not dare to speak again. She slowly bowed her head and walked out of the back garden. She could not understand the attitude and words of satina.


    How could satyana, who is very protective of the protoss, ignore the killing of protoss?


    While satina, who was standing in the same place, clenched her fists after kadaishan left, and her eyes burst into a fierce look: "Chu Feng, if the gods and gods do not obey your will, this time I will not kill you, but you will have to pay a heavy price. Wait until I eliminate all the dangers, you will know that the protoss is inviolable."


    That''s why satina didn''t get angry when she heard what Kardashian said, because even if she was angry now, she could only endure it.


    In the wormhole between the ancient universe, the mysterious wolf masked man has been unable to disperse in satina''s heart since that night. Especially, even if the protoss monarch comes to the world, as long as the wormhole is not extinguished, it is useless, and satina can not accept it.


    So she doesn''t want to offend Chu Feng now, even if she hates Chu Feng any more. Maybe soon, she will need the help of Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner. If she does too much, Chu Feng will not let Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner help her or even join hands.


    She knew that although things had not come, it did not mean that they would not happen.


    At this time, the earth suddenly vibrated, as if the earth were breaking, and satina''s thoughts were directly interrupted, and she looked at the sky with sharp eyes. What''s going on?


    Then she thought of something. Satina opened the door of dazzling light. When she appeared, she had already arrived in the far north of the temple world. As expected, the suppression situation changed again. The dark light beam connected the heaven and earth, and the crack of the suppression platform was even more terrible.


    There was something dignified in her eyes, and satina''s heart became more and more irritable.


    The appearance of a wolf masked man and the wormhole in the ancient universe made satina very upset. Nowadays, there is a possibility of collapse at any time in the suppression trend. Satina''s clenched fists and nails were almost trapped in the flesh, and she felt that the years were not favorable.


    At first, I thought that as long as we reached the most powerful state, we could dominate thousands of things, and we could bring the protoss to the world. What we didn''t want was that there were so many things after we achieved the supreme power.A man with a wolf mask that can not be defeated, a wormhole that can destroy the ancient universe, and the great suppression situation that the world of revitality is facing again. Every thing can shake the world, and make satyana''s decision just broken and hesitated.


    "Holy angel, what do you do?" I feel the changed Star City Lord also came across the sky. Seeing the dark beam is more serious than the previous time, and the expression is confused: "what is this? Can it cause a million bounds of vibration? "


    Satyana did not answer, because there are not many people who know about the resurrection of the world of nuns, and it is not easy for the gods to have today. If they are passed on, it will cause great waves.


    Not that the Lord of the star Luo city is not trusting, but that a few people know that there will be less change. Satianna now wants to prevent the resurrection of the world of the nuns, but not to let the gods know.


    At the same time, in order to deal with the resurrection of the world of practice, satyana also put down some ideas in her mind, of course, she would not tell the Lord of astrology.


    Seeing satyana, he did not say that the Star City owner did not continue to ask, and could tell him that satyana would say, but not tell him. Even if he asked, satyana would not say it.


    Only for the suppression of the northern underground, the Star City Lord still cares. He is not an idiot or a fool. From the eyes and expressions of satyana, it is absolutely not a general situation, but what the Star City owner can not predict.


    Time slowly passed, that tremor disappeared, the earth recovered to calm again, satyana took back her eyes, her fist clenched and slowly released, and something was doomed to be out of choice.


    Turning around, satyana broke through the void: "pull the distance between the garrison a little longer, and no one can get close to this without my permission, so as to prevent any other changes."


    The voice fell, and the Star City owner wanted to capture the trace of satyana. With a little awe and dignified in his eyes, he saw the platform of suppression deeply, and the Star City owner followed.


    When the neighborhood is completely quiet, even when a person does not have a movie, the air fluctuates, and the dream directly appears on the snow and snow outside the suppression of the general situation. Looking at the platform of suppressing the great trend, the fingers are lifted gently, and a light is shining out, and the whole is not in the platform of the town pressure.


    The calm earth again had a slight tremor, just because satyana had just come, even if again no one was near here.


    The amplitude of vibration is also getting faster and faster with the passage of time. The dream forehead also emits subtle sweat. It seems that the simple attack and suppression of the great momentum, but the consumption is very huge, and the spiritual force is also particularly concentrated, otherwise, it will be suppressed and rebound, causing their own damage.


    Although the power of all beings has been removed, the mystery still exists. It needs to be tried several times to succeed.


    When I felt like this, I stopped my dream and looked pale, and clenched my lips: "the power of all living beings has been pulled away. There is still such a strong suppression force. How strong is the ancient god of evil? What is the limit of taboo


    The dream asked herself, but she could not find an answer to explain all this. She didn''t waste any time when she felt anything. She opened a dazzling door and left directly, without trace, even no sound.


    And with her leaving, the two figures appeared before and after, not Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan can be who?


    They were in the world of the gods as Chu Feng meant, but they felt a slight vibration just now, and they knew that there was a problem in the suppression. So they came together to see if satyana did anything.


    But there was no one around except the white and vast snow, Zhang yun''er whispered, "it seems that we are late. Satyana has gone. Would you like to find her?"


    "She already knew that there was no difference between finding her and not looking." Lu wanwen gently shook his head, red lips gently moved: "or be ready to wait for the coming of the world of practice!"


    Pointing to the platform of the great crackdown that has broken down, Lu Wan glances at silk and dignified: "it can support a lot of time for normal suppression of the situation itself. Now, the crack can not be connected with the suppression portrayal. The difference is only a little time, which must be forced by external forces."


    "I suspect that there is an attack and suppression of the situation without our knowledge."


    Zhang yun''er is a little elegant, but smart enough. Lu Wan just said that, she thought of a possibility and blurted out: "you mean, the dream is not dead?"


    In the world of heaven and earth, there are no other practitioners except the dream who is the practitioner. It seems that the dream has died. But she is a man who has practiced the art of practicing dreams. If the soul is separated from the body, it is not different from death, so even the sage can not detect it.


    If it is, it can explain what the external pressure the suppression of the general situation suffered, is what happened.


    "I need to make sure."


    Lu Wan gently shook her head and went back to the road. She was not sure about this matter, and she could not even decide.Zhang yun''er also understood what Lu Wan''s uncertain words were because of his dream that he died for Chu Feng at that time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2806

    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er did not continue to stay in the far north, because of the doubt in their hearts, they returned to the demon world together, and did not make any sound.


    Suddenly appeared in the magic temple, because Chu Feng was expelled back to the present world by satina. There was no one here. They felt that there was no one around. They looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    In front of the wall on the side of the demon hall, there is a sculpture in the shape of a human, which is the seal of the dream. It was Lu Wan who sealed the body of the dream here, so as to save her body from any abnormality.


    After staring at it for a while, Zhang yun''er gently opened her red lips: "reverence God, do we really want to do that? If Chu Feng knew that? "


    Lu Wan''s eyes also have a trace of hesitation. After all, the dead are big. No matter where they put them, they need to be respected. But now they suspect that the dream is not dead, so they need to untie the seal here. If they are not dead, it''s OK to say that if they are really dead, Chu Feng will surely lead to his dissatisfaction.


    At the beginning, Lu Wan used Chu Feng in order to break through nihility. Now Chu Feng has forgiven him, but he is still in the running in period. If he doesn''t get a result on this matter and is known by Chu Feng, no one knows what the consequences will be.


    Lu Wan''s silence makes Zhang yun''er see her hesitation, knowing that Lu Wan wants to prove the life and death of her dream, but she doesn''t want to make trouble with Chu Feng again.


    "I''ll do it," he sighed


    Without waiting for Lu Wan to reply, Zhang yun''er''s hands had gathered a mysterious force, and slowly moved forward and attached to the wall. The seal carving began to show some subtle changes. At last, the dream came out of the wall directly, closed his eyes, and looked like he was asleep.


    Zhang Yuner''s fingers gently hook, the body of the dream comes forward, Lu Wanxiu eyebrows a pick, before Zhang Yuner does not hand, a finger gently points on the forehead of the dream.


    It seems like a simple gesture, but it contains the mysterious power of saints.


    With the entry of this force, the body of the dream gradually blurred in front of the two people, and finally turned into air completely, as if it had never appeared at all.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan both lost their breath, and their eyes showed a dignified color, because they could already judge that the dream was still alive.


    Because if the dream is dead, and that was her body just now, there will be no change when the power does not enter into it. If it is a derivative prosthesis, it will disappear as directly as before.


    But now that her body disappears, it proves that the dream is still alive. At that time, she resisted nagula''s fatal blow for Chu Feng and did not die. Instead, she took this opportunity to hide in the dark. The purpose must be to take advantage of Chu Feng''s pulling away the power of all living beings to directly destroy and suppress the general trend, and let the Xiuzhen world come back.


    It can also explain why the suppression of the general trend will suffer from external forces.


    Silence for a long time, Zhang yun''er just eyes dignified mouth: "this matter, want to let Chu Feng know?"


    From the beginning, Chu Feng never doubted the life and death of the dream. But now the fact is that Meng uses Chu Feng''s trust to hide in the dark. It is estimated that Meng would only do this if she knew what Chu Feng would not do to her body. But she was afraid that she would be suspected of her death because of the abnormal change of the suppression trend.


    Lu Wan didn''t answer Zhang Yuner''s question. She thought a little more than Zhang yun''er.


    Now Chu Feng''s dream in his heart is a dead person, a person who died for him. If he told Chu Feng the truth at the moment, he would certainly not accept that he was deceived by the dream again. Lu Wan was very clear about that feeling. She didn''t want Chu Feng to suffer.


    Taking a breath, Lu Wan''s eyes coagulated. Simple changes began to take place on the wall in front of her. When a faint light disappeared, the sculpture of dream appeared again on the wall.


    Seeing this, Zhang yun''er was stunned: "respect God, are you?"


    "Chu Feng would rather believe that the dream is dead." Lu Wan was silent for a moment, and whispered back: "if we told her that the dream was not dead, and that she was hiding in the dark to do something about the suppression trend, he would be very sad. She absorbed all her strength and was expelled from the forbidden area by satina. Chu Feng''s heart was already very depressed. If I told him about this, I was worried about,,", "


    later, Lu Wan did not continue to speak, but Zhang Yuner did not continue Having known what she was going to say, she thought about it for a while, and thought that what Lu Wan said was reasonable.


    If Chu Feng knew it, she would be very sad. Moreover, the dream was hidden by the way of feign death. She must also want to say goodbye to Chu Feng in some way. I believe that the future dream will not appear rashly. As long as she does not appear, chufeng will never know that she is still alive.


    If Chu Feng can''t find the soul of the dream, he will never touch the sculpture. In this way, the dream in Chu Feng''s heart is a dead person.


    Although the method is a bit clumsy, but understand Chu Feng''s behavior, this is undoubtedly the best way.


    Scattered to tell Chu Feng the truth of the idea, Zhang yun''er in the eyes of a faint cold: "that now, we are not going to find out the dream?""Don''t change it." Zhang yun''er has just finished speaking, there is a faint but helpless voice behind her. The dream doesn''t know when it appears in the demon hall.


    She was not in the demon world, but because she felt that her barrier was broken.


    See two people look at her, eyes clearly show dissatisfaction, dream look as usual said: "I know you are dissatisfied with my practice and cheating on Chu Feng, but as I said with the goddess at the beginning, I am a monk, my family was suppressed by ancient demons, my duty is to liberate them."


    "So no matter what you think of me, there are some things I have to do."


    The reason for the dream is very good, but Zhang yun''er can''t accept it. Her voice is very light, but she has a questioning tone: "you think it''s your responsibility, but do you think it''s right? Our biggest enemy is nothingness. Even if the Xiuzhen world comes again, it can''t change the existence of nothingness. On the contrary, it makes the world more chaotic. Don''t you know that? "


    Dream micro frown: "Xiuzhen world is coming again. I will tell them the truth. Let''s work together to deal with nothingness. How can it be more chaotic?"


    "Do you want Chu Feng to die?" Zhang yun''er asked in a confused dream: "if you don''t want Chu Feng to die, stop your stupid behavior immediately, because the Xiuzhen world is coming back. They may cooperate to deal with nothingness, but I have reason to believe that before they unite to deal with nihility, they will kill Chu Feng first."


    "After all, ancient demons sealed an era for them. How could they swallow it?"


    As if a word awakens the dreamer, the eyebrows of the dream gradually wrinkled up.


    She had always thought that the Xiuzhen world would break through the suppression trend and return to Wanjie, and even wanted to unite to deal with nothingness after the return of the Xiuzhen world. However, she never thought about, or did not think of, the hatred of the Xiuzhen world towards taboo demons.


    At first, she didn''t think about it. Now, Zhang Yuner said that she thought it was really possible.


    The Xiuzhen world was trapped in that place for an era, and their resentment against the taboo demons can be imagined. Even when she used the art of dream to cross the suppression trend, she wanted to kill Chu Feng to revenge the ancient hatred, not to mention the cultivator who just broke through the suppression trend?


    Now that Chu Feng''s power is lost, he is an ordinary man. How can he resist a strong cultivator? Dream suddenly found that he seems to be doing a dilemma.


    "Dream!"


    At this time, Lu Wan also said faintly: "it''s an unchangeable fact that the Xiuzhen world is coming back again. It just depends on whether the time is faster or slower. But what I hope is that we can slow down, at least wait until the strength of Chu Feng recovers. Otherwise, the return of Xiuzhen world will just follow the track of nothingness."


    Because Chu Feng was a taboo demon in this era, but he was an ordinary person. Those people in the Xiuzhen world would surely kill him. If Chu Feng died, his fate would be irreversible and this era would be doomed to collapse.


    The dream always had a little hesitation: "but isn''t that more chaotic? The Chu wind of ordinary people may not be cared about, but the absolutely strong Chu wind will definitely be hostile to others, which will lead to a war at that time. Isn''t it more serious? "


    The dream is reasonable, but Lu Wan gently shook his head and said, "the possibility that you said exists, but it is not absolutely possible. The Chu wind, which recovers its strength, is in the stage of infinite saints. How many people in the cultivation circle can say that the Chu wind is completely crushed?"


    Thinking about it, dream shook his head: "No."


    "Yes, none of them. Even if they are united, there is no chance of winning." Lu Wan nodded softly and continued: "ordinary people''s chufeng will be killed by them, but they dare not move when they recover their strength. Even if they think that they can kill Chu Feng together, they will not move because they are afraid of being suppressed again."


    The pupil of the dream shrinks violently, and his heart beats hard. He finds that he has really done something wrong. That is, he should wait until Chu Feng recovers his strength and let the Xiuzhen world come back again. Anyway, the Xiuzhen world is suppressed and does not know the external situation.


    Although it''s a bit of betrayal of the family, it can make chufeng OK. The dream is still willing. She doesn''t know why, only knows that she doesn''t want Chu Feng to have an accident.


    There was no need for Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er to say anything more. Meng gently nodded: "I know what to do. Next, I will not continue to attack and suppress the general trend. But please promise me one thing. Don''t let Chu Feng know that I''m still alive, never and ever."


    Rather than let Chu Feng know that she is still alive, causing greater deception and injury, it is better to be quiet like this.


    Both Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er can understand that as long as the dream does not continue to attack and suppress the general trend, then other things will not matter. Although the return of the Xiuzhen world is inevitable, if we can come later, we can have more hope.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2807

    Huangguang garden, nine o''clock in the morning!


    An Audi quickly drove 120 yards into Guanghan garden. After a beautiful tail flick, it stopped. A hot woman dressed in strong clothes came down to the villa and said, "Chu Feng, get out of here!"


    "Miss ye, why are you here?" said the girl in the garden


    Obviously, it was Ye Zixuan.


    Ye Zixuan closed the door heavily and hummed, "Chu Feng, the little bastard, didn''t come back to me. Why do you think I''m here? In addition, you''re the only one here?"


    LAN Mei er''s mouth is affected. If she didn''t know the identity of Ye Zixuan, who would have thought that she was a lady of Ye family who was born in honor.


    Let herself not show too much expression that she shouldn''t have. Blueberry replied, "in addition to me, there are two followers of fengshao. He is in there. Miss ye, you can go in."


    Ye Zixuan doesn''t talk to LAN Mei Er any more. She goes inside quickly. As soon as she goes in, she sees Chu Feng sitting there quietly boiling water to make tea. Suddenly, she is discontented.


    Then she saw situ Ya and Bai He standing not far behind Chu Feng. Their eyes were fixed. Especially, both of them were no less than their own women, which made Ye Zixuan''s teeth itch.


    Clenching his lips, he walked over and sat down on the opposite side of Chu Feng. He hummed, "I have no conscience."


    "Come on, what is it?" Chufeng gently smile, put the boiled tea into the teapot, while slowly opening his mouth: "according to your character, if I don''t look for you, you will not come to me, but you are here now. There must be someone calling you."


    "If I guess correctly, some old men know that I come back to see me?"


    Ye Zixuan brewed a lot of complaints. Before she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Chu Feng. She blinked her eyes and curled her lips: "you don''t know anything. Yes, my grandfather, they want to see you."


    Chu Feng poured two cups of tea, pushed one cup to Ye Zixuan''s face, and said with a smile, "they said they wanted to see me. I think they want to know what happened recently? The Chinese always seek opportunities in danger. Do they want to know from me whether this is an opportunity or a disaster? "


    Ye Zixuan looked astonished: "you know everything?"


    Chu Feng got up after drinking the tea and clapped his hands: "I still want to be quiet for a few days. Now it seems that it can''t work. Even if some old men invite him, let''s go."


    With that, Chu Feng went outside, and situ Ya followed them without any more words. Ye Zixuan got up slowly and blinked at Chu Feng''s back. She felt familiar with the man in his bones before, and now she felt strange to her.


    That kind of feeling is like facing a deep whirlpool, want to see the real situation below, but find that can''t see clearly what''s going on, mysterious and awe inspiring.


    After leaving Guanghan garden, because Chu Feng''s attitude was not deep and shallow, ye Zixuan wanted to ask situ ya what happened to them. She just used her spare light to see Chu Feng when she was driving. Compared with a few years ago, there was no change. The only change was that she seemed more calm and reserved.


    Chu Feng looked out of the window. Of course, he knew what ye Zixuan was looking at, but it was not the time for love. Chu Feng did not say anything and remained silent.


    However, when she passed a crossroad, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and her mouth caught up with a playful smile: "Zixuan, tell your grandfather that they suddenly don''t want to go to Ye''s house, so go out of the city!"


    Ye Zixuan was stunned, and her face suddenly became cold: "Chu Feng, that''s my grandfather, and also your grandfather. You want them to see you. Are you sure you didn''t wrestle?"


    Chufeng gentle smile: "they can not go, I can not go."


    Ye Zixuan wants to talk about an asshole, but she still swallows it. Now Chu Feng is not part of their normal human interface. He has the qualification to despise everyone. Ye Enzheng, no matter how noble they are, is only retired people. The only thing that can affect is the Chinese dynasty. Chu Feng has such a proud capital.


    After making a phone call, ye Zixuan drove out of the city in accordance with the meaning of Chu Feng. Of course, she also speculated in her heart what Chu Feng wanted to do. What could she do that she couldn''t go to Ye''s house, but she still went outside the city?


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to explain this either. As for not going to Ye''s house, he wanted to leave the city because his left eye saw a woman secretly following a Western woman with blonde hair and blue eyes, who was also a spirit at the peak of the late demigod period.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know who she is, but she is definitely from the spirit world.


    However, no matter why, Chu Feng was not followed and monitored by people, but a kind of fun. At first, he was still in a headache about how to make everything more reasonable. Now when he saw the Western women secretly following him, Chu Feng probably already had a plan.


    Close to noon, Chu Feng and they arrived at a beautiful resort 30 kilometers away from the imperial city.


    Because ye Enzheng and others are waiting to come, ye Zixuan has arranged for people to clear the place before coming. In addition to the necessary staff, she did not see any idle tourists. The whole resort is quiet. Being in it, people''s hearts can change slightly with the environment.The reason for the temporary change of the location, ye Enzheng, they have not arrived, arranged to wait for meeting place, yezixuan no matter there are other people, pulling Chu Feng to a small forest west of the resort.


    Looking at the woman who had a little red face, Chu Feng held her open hands before she spoke: "I know what you want to say, but don''t say anything now. Hold it quietly."


    Originally speaking, ye Zixuan did not open his mouth, but a heart had been beating rapidly with the embrace of Chu wind.


    Since Chu Feng stepped into the forbidden area, she had not only met her, but also seldom met with other red faces. Ye Zixuan knew that Chu Feng didn''t love them, but sometimes he was too strong to shoulder the greater responsibility. Chu Feng had no time of the past.


    Quietly leaning on the shoulder of Chu wind, enjoying the gentle breeze, he moved his neck, and ye Zixuan said, "little bastard, when can you accompany me once a month?"


    Chu wind eyes flash a hint of guilt, hugging Ye Zixuan, Ping and return: "fast words half a year, slow words a year, of course, may not have a chance in life."


    Chu Feng wanted to talk sweet words to coax yezixuan at first, but he still didn''t do that. Besides, not satyana, the only world of nihility and the world of reality that would come at any time was his greatest threat. How could they make themselves secure for their whole life?


    Even if the hidden strength makes some people not focus on him, but one day they will still face it. So in response to yezixuan, Chu Feng is also unable to give a positive answer. After all, when life and death have arrived, it is totally involuntary.


    According to Ye Zixuan''s temper, it would be very angry to hear Chu Feng, but this time it was completely absent.


    After so many experiences and heard so much, ye Zixuan knew what Chu Feng was doing and what kind of terrorist existence he was going to face. As his woman, she could not help or drag his back legs.


    So quietly holding, I don''t know how long it has passed, yezixuan is leaning on the shoulder of Chu Feng to sleep.


    Chu Feng gently hugged Ye Zixuan and walked to the grass on one side to put her down, her eyes were soft, and she kissed her forehead gently. Chu Feng rose and walked into the woods.


    About a hundred meters after stopping, closed the eyes feel what, then slowly opened: "come out!"


    With the voice of Chu wind falling, a masked man came out, and came to Chu wind and knelt directly on his knees: "master!" The terror of the God of creation is hidden in the body, but not so strong, so far away that it is impossible to detect.


    Chu Feng looked at the masked man calmly and said, "I wanted you to die at first, but for some reasons I left your life, not because you were not wrong, but because of your feelings for your family, I can feel your deep heart and still have kindness."


    "I gave you a new life, even made you a god of creation, and then I never used you. Now it''s time for you to do things for me."


    The man with a low head on the mask: "everything of the hidden front is given by the master, even if you want my life."


    "I don''t want your life." Chu Feng shook his head and looked at the distance with a deep glance over the hidden front: "I had a premonition that someone would come to kill me tonight. Now I am a common person in the eyes of all people, even a strong man in Tianyuan period can kill me, and tonight I will ask you to help me die."


    Hidden front looked up, eyes show a startling color, almost doubt whether he was wrong.


    "You didn''t hear it wrong, I want you to help me die." Chu Feng knew the conjecture of Yin Feng''s heart, and said faintly, "but you don''t need to understand why. You just need to suppress shituya and Baihe after I give you the news. If they don''t give a hand, I can die smoothly."


    Yin Feng still does not know why Chu Feng should do so, but as the shadow figure hidden by Chu Feng, he will not ask more, respectfully low the first way: "understand."


    Chu wind gently waved, hidden front stood up to leave, turning a moment disappeared without trace.


    Chu Feng stood in place, deeply breathing the fresh air in the forest, and the corner of his mouth slightly raised: "nihility, you can penetrate everything, but you can never pry into what I deliberately hide, fate, I can also play with clapping!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2808

    At 2:32 p.m., a fleet of more than a dozen cars drove into the resort in a low-key manner and stopped in front of a teahouse.


    Thirty men in black and sunglasses got off the bus in an orderly manner and stationed around the teahouse to prevent any dead corner. Only then did four dignified elders step down from the car.


    If anyone is here at the moment, it must be very shocked, because the four are the last big men of the Chinese dynasty, Li Zong, Su dingzheng, ye Enzheng and Zhou tianchu.


    It''s just that any old man who goes out can make the sky tremble and tremble. Now his look is full of helplessness.


    Looking up at the three storey teahouse, the corners of his mouth involuntarily pulled out a wry smile, which is because of Chu Feng.


    Their identity and status should be met by others, but when facing Chu Feng, the four elders still took time to come, because they needed to know something about Chu Feng.


    Although they have all come down, they still love this country deeply, and they are willing to contribute their waste heat to the country where they can. Therefore, it is inevitable to come to see Chu Feng, both overtly and secretly.


    "Gentlemen, little wind has been waiting on it for a long time."


    Money can''t help but take a few people to walk from the side, the defense is tight standing beside four people, low a nod said.


    The four nodded and, under the protection of Qian, walked into the teahouse and went all the way to the third floor. At a glance, they saw Chu Feng and ye Zixuan, who had already been waiting there.


    Ye Enzheng coughed gently. Ye Zixuan stood up and nodded one by one: "grandfather Li, grandfather Zhou, grandfather Su, grandfather granddad!"


    The four nodded in response, and ye Zixuan walked down the stairs from their side. Qian couldn''t help but understand the general situation. They turned back and went downstairs, but they all stayed on the second floor. They did not leave too far away. In this way, they could come up as soon as possible in case of any danger.


    Only four old people and Chu Feng are left on the spacious third floor.


    Chu Feng has never stood up since the arrival of the four masters. He has been calm all the time. It is not that he does not have a little awe, but has experienced so many things and countless dangers. Chu Feng is indifferent to many things, and he also knows that the four masters will not compare with him.


    No other people were present. The four old men all went to sit down and looked at Chu Feng in his eyes.


    Chu Feng didn''t seem to see it at all. He picked up the tea that had already been made and pushed it to the people in front of them. The four masters did not open their mouth first and took a sip of the tea cup seriously.


    "Not bad!"


    Su dingzheng, who was the first to speak, said with a big smile: "I''ve drunk so much tea, but never a person is like the tea you make. Only people with stories can make it."


    Li Zong three people also nod to express approval.


    As the wind and rain for decades, tea ceremony in their eyes is a kind of life, different people bubble out the taste of tea is not the same, drink up the feeling is not the same.


    In the tea soaked by Chu Feng, they drink some feelings, both the sense of decline in life, and the feeling of surging into the peak of life. When the tea goes down the throat into the abdominal cavity, they can feel the kind of artistic conception of prosperity and desire for peace.


    Just drinking tea, the four people can understand Chu Feng''s mood at the moment, full of joy in their hearts.


    Originally thought that today''s chufeng no longer has an ordinary heart, but from the cup of tea they taste, chufeng is still the former chufeng, but now there are too many things that make him a person on the surface.


    "The boy just makes tea casually, which is flattered by Mr. Su."


    For Su dingzheng''s admiration, Chu Feng did not show much joy. He took a sip of tea and said quietly, "let''s talk about what some old men are looking for Chu Feng. Although you have retired, there are still some things."


    What Chu Feng said was a little surprising to Su dingzheng and others, but it just calmed down. When we got to this circle and level, we really didn''t need to think of snakes.


    After looking at each other, Li Zong finally said, "Chu Feng, do you know what''s going on in the world at present?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "know, the countries temporarily group."


    This is the result of the influence of Chu Feng on the modern world for many times. At present, all countries are unable to explain what is going on. It should be the existence of alien civilization, coveting the earth, so they have reached an alliance. Before the problem is solved, we must live together to prevent the invasion of alien civilization.


    Li Zong showed a faint smile: "we all think that it is the alien civilization coveting the earth, so we chose to live together, and made the slogan that the earth belongs to us. But we know from the Xuanyuan ancestor that all this is just some influence between the forbidden area and you, not any alien civilization."


    Chu Feng was holding a teacup and slowly rotating there. The western countries did not know that it was because nagula was busy ruling all over the world at the beginning. Now satyana does not let the West know that it is because she thinks that the Vatican can better expand the believers at this time.As for Li Zong, it is a simple thing to know the truth from Xuanyuan family. Since they know that it is not an alien civilization, Li Zong and other people''s hearts are certainly unstable.


    Because the focus of western countries is on resisting alien civilization, the Chinese government can focus on the penetration of the world in secret. By then, China has done a lot of things.


    Just a moment later, Chu Feng knew the meaning of these old men. He exhaled and asked, "what happened to the earth really has something to do with me. It''s just that you guys, seeing me should be more than just talking to me?"


    Four people nodded at the same time, ye Enzheng said: "yes, Xuanyuan Laozu told us that this is an age that can''t be seen through, and he doesn''t know what kind of result will be. He just said that you are the key to all this, and maybe can give us an answer."


    "So we want to know whether you are the winner or the loser in the end, because if you are the winner, we can take the opportunity to do something at this time. If you are a loser, we will unite with other countries to resist future risks."


    Ye Enzheng said it clearly, and Chu Feng naturally understood what it meant.


    That is, whether the Chinese dynasty can rise at this time depends on his Chu Feng.


    If he is the winner in the future, then the Chinese government can take advantage of this time to consolidate and strengthen its own inside information, which can be regarded as once again using his Chu Feng to bear the greatest risk and give the greatest development space to the Chinese dynasty.


    If he is a loser, then the Chinese government can choose to be sincere, resist the risks that may come after his failure, and respond to the call of a planet.


    "It seems that the old men know a lot."


    Chu Feng looked at the four people, a warm smile: "do you want to get a little confidence here?"


    The four people nodded. They did know something from Xuanyuan ancestors. The success or failure of chufeng is related to the future of the earth. So they want to find Chu Feng to gain some confidence. They want to do it for their own country or choose for their own country. At the same time, they also protect the interests and development of the world.


    Looking at the eager eyes of the four old men, Chu Feng drank the tea in the cup, and asked calmly, "it''s just that my strength has been wasted. Do you think I still have a future?"


    "We believe in you." Zhou tianchu, who had never spoken, said: "as long as you don''t die, then you will have a future. Your existence itself is already a miracle. Chu Feng, give us a word. In this special era, whether you will stand at the end is related to the future layout of the Heavenly Kingdom and the development of the world."


    At such a special time, the four masters are still interested in the future of China. It can be seen that their heart for this country will not change in any way.


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment, and his eyes firmly replied: "do what you want to do, the rest I can''t guarantee too much, but no matter what happens, the earth will exist, and the unity of various countries is only temporary."


    "My root is in China, and I hope that the future overlord of the world is China."


    Chu Feng''s words let the four old men''s faces show a comfortable smile, as if it was more precious than what they got.


    Then we simply talked about some unimportant things. Li Zong and others left. Chu Feng didn''t go downstairs to send them off. They didn''t need such a compliment. We just need to know that Chu Feng still has confidence.


    Standing on the side of the guardrail on the third floor and looking at the far away motorcade, Chu Feng felt that the pressure on his shoulder seemed to be greater. He cared about the stability and peace of the outside world. However, on the premise of ensuring this, he also hoped that the Chinese dynasty in the present world could develop vigorously.


    Today is a crisis for the world, but it is also an opportunity for the Chinese government. As long as Chu Feng wins the final victory, China will gain the greatest benefits and development in this gap period when all countries are united. When everything is over, China will surely upgrade to a higher level or even more than today.


    When the naked eye can''t see the far away motorcade, Chu Feng takes back his eyes and turns to see ye Zixuan, who doesn''t know when to stand behind him.


    "Don''t you go?" he asked after a pause


    Ye Zixuan came forward. She held Chu Feng in her arms, put her chin on his shoulder, bit his lips, and hummed, "one minute is one point. Who knows how long it is to meet again?"


    Smell speech Chu wind eyes flashed guilt, swept outside the afternoon sun, whispered: "to tonight I am all yours."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2809

    Sweet time, always passed very fast.


    In the night, Chu Feng opened his eyes and looked out at the vast night in a micro hotel in the resort. He saw Ye Zixuan''s beautiful face on his side. His eyes flashed a soft color, and he gently kissed Ye Zixuan''s forehead.


    Maybe it was a little more dynamic. Ye Zixuan opened her eyes, glanced at the outside, and clasped Chu Feng with her hands: "I can''t do anything to me. I''m tired."


    Chu Feng smiles, knowing that ye Zixuan is afraid of what he is going to do again. He pinches her nose and says, "I''m going to leave."


    Ye Zixuan, with her eyes closed and a faint smile on her mouth, opened her eyes at once. At first, she thought that she had heard something wrong. She reflected that she had not heard the wrong thing, so she sat up from the bed and the quilt slipped off, but ye Zixuan didn''t care.


    Just staring at Chu Feng: "you said you are all mine today?"


    "Yes Wait a minute, but Chu nodded and put on his clothes


    Turning around, ye Zixuan''s eyes were a little angry, smiling and holding her hands there: "and I really have something to do."


    Ye Zixuan, who was originally dissatisfied with her, slowly dissipated her anger. She knew that she could not continue to be willful. Now the Chu wind is not less than the original wind. He is related to the future of the five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world. After all, time can not be wasted on the love between children and girls.


    Open arms directly around Chu Feng''s neck: "then I''ll go with you. You''re gone. It''s no fun for me to stay here alone."


    Chu Feng Leng for a moment, in the heart to do thinking, and then nodded: "OK."


    Ye Zixuan quickly put on these clothes, and kept watching Chu Feng, for fear that he would run away at this time.


    When they got out of the Mini Hotel, it was almost 12 o''clock. Ye Zixuan drove to stop beside Chu Feng. After he got on the bus, he asked, "where to go?"


    Chu Feng looks forward, there is no moon tonight, everything is very quiet, plus the resort is empty today, only the staff are in, it is quiet, let people feel a little strange meaning.


    Squinting his eyes, he replied, "back to the city!"


    Ye Zixuan frowned slightly and felt that the atmosphere was a little wrong. Or that Chu Feng gave her a different feeling tonight, but ye Zixuan couldn''t see what was different. She started the car and left the resort.


    While speeding along the road, Chu Feng broke the silence: "Zixuan, if one day I''m gone, maybe I''ll die. What do you do?"


    "What do you say?" Ye Zixuan suddenly stepped on the brake, and her voice rose. She said, "I tell you, you must not have such an idea. Otherwise, if you die, you will be pretending to be dead. My mother will directly wear you ten green hats with eight green hats."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. If he didn''t know that ye Zixuan was just talking casually, he would be angry and spit blood: "then if I''m missing, can''t I find it?"


    Ye Zixuan hummed and started the car again, keeping a steady speed. He also replied, "if it''s gone, it must be something you have. Haven''t we been able to find you in recent years? So wait. "


    When answering, the words seemed careless, but Chu Feng heard more or helpless, if you can, who do not have a lover''s company every day, but it is a pity that everyone faces different things, it is doomed to be difficult to achieve his wish.


    Next, Chu Feng did not speak, just quietly leaning on there.


    Ye Zixuan also felt that the atmosphere in the car was a little oppressive. She didn''t speak any more. She just felt uncomfortable. Because what Chu Feng said just now, her heart was in disorder. It seemed that Chu Feng would die or even could not be found.


    With this silence, he will soon approach the urban area. When passing the moat, Chu Feng opened his mouth and said, "stop!"


    Ye Zixuan stopped the car and looked puzzled: "it''s very late."


    "Walk, blow." Chufeng Wenrun a smile, opened the door and went down.


    The imperial city is one of the most prosperous and bustling places in the country, but it is still as quiet as many other places at night. Except for a car passing by occasionally, no other pedestrians can be seen around the moat.


    Chu Feng goes forward, and ye Zixuan gets out of the car to follow him, but she doesn''t go up to disturb Chu Feng, because she can see that Chu Feng has something inconvenient to say.


    They walked one after the other to a place more than 500 meters away from the parking place. They deviated from the main road. Not to mention a car, they could not see any shadow of the car. It was very quiet in the middle of the night, only the sound of the moat flowing slowly.


    The night wind was slightly cold. Ye Zixuan held her subconscious hands in front of her. Seeing that Chu Feng had not stopped, she couldn''t help saying, "Chu Feng, where are you going?"


    Chu wind stopped, raised his head and looked at the sky that could not see the moonlight tonight, and said faintly, "I don''t know."


    Ye Zixuan frowned and walked to Chu Feng''s side. His eyes were sullen: "what''s the matter? Why do you feel like you''re not energetic at all? I know your strength has been wasted, but your life is still there, and there is hope. There is no need to look like this?"With a faint smile, Chu Feng took Ye Zixuan and sat down on one side of the grass.


    He was depressed not because his strength was wasted, but because he knew that his strength was still there. The reason why he was not in a high mood was to go to the soul world, which was a mysterious place. Even if Lu Wan didn''t know much about it, he would never come back in his life.


    But he had to go. Of course, there was no way to explain these things to Ye Zixuan, because once she knew, satina would have a way to know that his strength was still there and that he had taken away the Holy Grail of light.


    As for why he was able to take away the Holy Grail of light marked by satina in the beginning, it was Chu Feng who left a trace of his own will to influence the spirit of the Holy Grail of light when he handed it over. So long as he had an idea, he could still respect the Holy Grail of light. No matter how many masters he had experienced, Chu Feng could take it back.


    And the Grail of light may bring him some effect in the soul world. Of course, the specific situation still depends on the situation.


    Seeing Chu fengla sitting down, he didn''t say a word. Ye Zixuan himself was an acute child. How could he bear it? He hummed: "what do you want? If you really feel uncomfortable and want to vent, I can accept the field battle, but only once."


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, knowing that ye Zixuan has misunderstood herself completely.


    However, Chu Feng did not explain this, just gently put his arm around Ye Zixuan''s waist and said, "nothing. I''m just thinking about how to do it in the future. In addition, I''m also very serious about telling you one thing."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s look suddenly becoming serious, ye Zixuan could not help but look solemn: "what?"


    "If I disappear or even die." Chu Feng stopped for a moment and said solemnly, "don''t do anything stupid at that time, because some things can''t be solved by our efforts. If so, you can contact yun''er, and she will take you to a safe place. Even if the world ends, you will be safe."


    Ye Zixuan''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper and deeper, slowly stood up, cold face: "Chu Feng, what do you want to do, why do I listen so mysterious?"


    Chu Feng still did not answer Ye Zixuan''s meaning, but a pair of eyes looked at the darkness on the left side: "there is no reason, everyone from the moment of birth is doomed to go his life, or glory life, or humble death, for these we can not fight, has been walking."


    "So no matter what we are doing, be ready to die, because we don''t know when it will come and let us rest forever."


    Ye Zixuan, who was supposed to speak, felt something. She looked aside along the eyes of Chu Feng. In the dark, a hot white woman came slowly, her step was very light, and she didn''t make any sound when she stepped on the grass.


    However, ye Zixuan was on the alert at once, because she felt the breath of the peak in the late period of demigod in the coming white woman, which gave her a lot of pressure, because she did not have any accomplishments in the period of natural fury.


    And the person who came is Yin Zi. She has been following Chu Feng in the dark all the time today. It is not convenient for people to show up in the resort. Now it is OK.


    When they came to the location seven meters away from Chu Feng, Yin Zi stopped.


    A pair of bright and beautiful eyes flashed over Ye Zixuan and looked at Chu Feng, who was still sitting on the ground. She said faintly, "my name is Yin Zi. You killed a man named Yangzi. It''s my brother."


    Chu Feng stood up and went to Ye Zixuan''s side, nodded askew and looked at Yin Zi: "it''s a pity."


    Yin Zi narrowed his eyes: "what a pity?"


    "It''s understandable to want to avenge your brother, but you don''t know, if you kill me, will you also die?" Chufeng grinned gently and looked at Yin Zi with a look at the dead: "and should it be Conrad who asked you to come? Do you know what satina told him? "


    Yin Zi''s eyes narrowed. To kill chufeng was indeed connord''s intention. In addition to giving her a chance to avenge Yangzi, she was to kill chufeng. Even if he had no strength now, he would inevitably recover his strength in the future.


    Just at the moment, hearing Chu Feng''s words, she felt that she seemed to be played in general, and who was playing, Yin Zi could not see.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a trace of pity, said: "you go, or you may not see the sun tomorrow."


    "No way!" Yin Zi gently shook his head, looked around and said softly, "I know there are two gods protecting you in the dark, but I am so close to you now. Even if they are superior gods, I am absolutely sure to kill you before they appear."


    "So I won''t go. Maybe I was used by Lord Conrad to kill you, but it doesn''t matter. My brother was killed by you. It''s a fact. That''s OK."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2810

    Determined to kill.


    Yin Zi showed the intention of killing, which made Chu Feng helpless. He expected that after he let stuya and Baihe kill Yangzi, there would be action on the part of the Protoss. Even if the protoss didn''t act, Conrad, the ruler of the protoss in the modern world, would do something to prove his existence.


    Because when he met Conrad, Chu Feng probably knew that he was a person who was absolutely loyal to satina. His attitude towards satina was not very good. Conrad was very angry at that time.


    For the sake of the master, an absolutely loyal person will certainly do a lot of incomprehensible things, such as carrying his own master behind his back and killing the possible enemies of the master.


    Conrad is such a person, but Chu Feng only didn''t expect that Conrad would use Yangzi''s sister to do things and kill him in this way. In the end, even if satina was investigated, he could say that Yin Zi chose revenge for Yangzi, and had nothing to do with him.


    Poor Yin Zi doesn''t know anything yet. If she knew that satina didn''t kill her heart at all and that it was Conrad who wanted to kill herself, maybe she would not do that, or even won''t come tonight.


    It''s just that she has absolutely good reasons, and it''s impossible to let her go.


    Sigh a, Chu wind light said: "if you die, I will let people bury you."


    In order to achieve the ultimate goal, she will die after all. However, Yin Zi is not willing to retreat, so she can only die at last.


    Yin Zi didn''t answer Chu Feng''s question, but her eyes revealed a murderous opportunity, and her momentum gradually increased. Ye Zixuan, standing beside Chu Feng, could not resist. Although the heavy pressure was not aimed at her, it also gave her some uncomfortable feelings.


    Chu Feng stood there calm as water, patted Ye Zixuan''s shoulder, motioned her to go back, and stood calmly in front of Yinzi.


    Yin son''s eyes flashed a different color, Chu wind has been destroyed by satina all the strength, how can you resist her imposing oppression?


    Yin Zi couldn''t understand why, as long as Chu Feng was once a saint, even if all his strength was abandoned, his spiritual realm was still in the stage of sainthood, so he had no sense of her oppression.


    As long as Chu Feng is an ordinary person now, even if he was once a saint, he could be killed by himself.


    Situ Ya and Bai He also appeared in vain not far away. They had already felt that Yin Zi''s intention to kill Chu Feng was very firm, and they knew that if they didn''t come out, Chu Feng might be killed by Yin Zi.


    Yin Zi''s expression was stunned, and her eyes showed a dignified color. She thought that situ Ya and Bai he were still a little far away and didn''t want to be so close. Although she was close to Chu Feng, it might be a little difficult to kill Chu Feng before she was killed.


    Just do not start to have already started, certainly can''t stop, Yin son Jiao drinks a direct start.


    Situya and Baihe also burst out at the same time. Their speed was faster than that of Yinzi, not a little bit.


    Between the electric light and flint, Yin Feng suddenly appears in front of Chu Feng. The rolling spirit of nature on his body immediately stops situ ya, Bai He and Yin Zi, because their strength level is not a bit different from that of Yin Feng.


    With the appearance of Yin Feng, Yin Zi, situ Ya and Bai He all showed dignified color. Yin Zi thought that this was the person who secretly protected Chu Feng. What situ Ya thought was that this was Yin Zi''s helper.


    For the masked hidden front, only Chu Feng knows who he is.


    Without too much words, Yin Feng slowly turned around to face situ Ya and Bai He according to the meaning of Chu Feng. The powerful spirit of nature was released and directly oppressed stuya and Baihe.


    Because of the appearance of Yin Feng, she felt dignified. At the moment, she was still oppressed by the powerful spirit of nature. She and she were instantly pale. They had no fear, only fear.


    Because the people who appeared were aimed at them, they must be Yinzi''s helper. But Chu Feng is an ordinary person now. Ye Zixuan is not strong enough. What should we do?


    At the same time, Yin Zi was also surprised. She was the only one who came to kill chufeng to avenge the dead Yangzi. There was no other helper at all. After the first war between the Protoss and the protoss, there was no God of creation. Now there is a god of creation. How can we deal with it?


    What''s more, the person in front of him is not aimed at himself, but seems to be helping himself. Yin Zi''s heart is even more confused.


    But just for a moment, Yin Zi calmed down. No matter what the purpose of the person in front of her was, she just needed to know that her goal tonight was to kill Chu Feng.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Situya and Baihe both burst out with a terrifying upper spirit momentum. The former burst out with a tender drink. He knew that if he didn''t hurry up, Yin Zi would kill Chu Feng.


    Facing the attack of situ ya, Yin Feng did not fluctuate at all. He gently raised his hand to release a force and forced them to retreat.


    Seeing this scene, ye Zixuan didn''t think so much about it. She took Chu Feng''s hand and ran to one side. Her strength and realm were hard to compete with anyone here. There was no other way but to choose to escape. At the moment, she thought that she could die, but Chu Feng could never die.Yin Zi sees Ye Zixuan running away with Chu Feng. She looks at the hidden front, which suppresses situ ya. She doesn''t mean to be against her. She sends out a little vigilance and shoots out in an instant.


    But in the blink of an eye, the matter was blocked in front of Ye Zixuan and Chu Feng, and the killing machine was no longer covered up, like the tide of pressure to Chu Feng.


    Looking around, ye Zixuan has no way to escape. There is a moat behind her. She is not a strong man in the semi divine period. She can''t take the wind of Chu to fight against the sky. She sweats in her hands.


    But Chu Feng was very calm. She took Ye Zixuan''s hand and slowly retreated. She was close to the edge of the moat. Yinzi was also approaching step by step. With the accumulation of killing opportunities and accumulated powerful power, ordinary people could die with only one blow. In her eyes, Chu Feng was a common person, and could not resist his own attack and would be doomed.


    Ye Zixuan''s heart became more and more anxious. She even regretted that she had to listen to Chu Feng''s words and stop the car. If so, she might not dare to do it in a crowded place. However, what she said was false at this time, and safety was the most important thing.


    Want to call for help, but see situ Ya and Bai He two people''s condition is not very good, completely suppressed by hidden front, it is difficult to leap a step, let alone come to kill Yin son, eliminate their crisis.


    In such a tense environment, ye Zixuan felt the warmth in her hands. She turned back and saw Chu Feng smiling at herself. She felt inexplicably quiet.


    "As I said, there are many things we can''t do."


    Chu Feng gently brushed Ye Zixuan''s hair with a hand and said with a smile, "but we should always believe that through the longest darkness, what is waiting for us must be light. Promise me that no matter what happens, we should firmly believe that miracles will always exist."


    Ye Zixuan asked subconsciously, "what do you mean?"


    "Go to hell!" Without waiting for Chu Feng''s reply, Yin Zi, whose strength has been condensed, bursts out in the air. No matter how innocent Ye Zixuan is beside Chu Feng, he has only one idea in his heart. It is enough to kill Chu Feng and complete the task.


    In this tense moment, Chu Feng narrowed her eyes slightly, shook her hand and pushed yezixuan away. She stood on the edge of the moat, facing the attack calmly.


    When the strength of the whole bang on the body of Chu Feng, ye Zixuan''s pupil shrinks violently, and her heart violently pulls and trembles, full of pain: "don''t!"


    However, everything has happened. Chu Feng''s body was blown out directly, and a mouthful of blood was ejected from the air. His face was only pale. With his eyes closed, he fell into the moat directly. The running moat directly swallowed up the whole Chu Feng.


    Ye Zixuan said coldly, "no!"


    Quickly forward without much thought, ye Zixuan directly jumped into the moat, no matter what he may not see in the water.


    Yin Zi squinted and looked back to see the suppressed and angry stuya and Baihe. They both saw Chu Feng jump into the moat. At the moment, they were thinking about coming to rescue her or even killing her.


    This evening to kill chufeng Yinzi made the worst plan, that is, after killing Chu Feng, she was also killed, but the occurrence of changes, let her more vitality.


    She did not stay to determine the life and death of Chu Feng, because as long as Chu Feng was an ordinary person, the blow he had just made would definitely make him dead. If he continued to stay here, he could only die in the hands of situ ya. She could see that the masked man was just suppressing him, and he did not mean to hurt stuya seriously.


    She would go back to report to Conrad that Chu Feng had been killed by herself.


    Yin son just left not long ago, hidden front suddenly burst out of a strong force, situ Ya and white lotus can not stand back several steps to stand firm.


    Yin Feng did not take the opportunity to start, but calmly looked at the running moat. Then, when situ Ya and stuya rushed up again, they flew away, leaving no breath. Even when he left, situ Ya and Bai He did not know what he was like.


    The only thing they are sure of is that the people who stop them must be the Protoss. Otherwise, why should they step in and stop them?


    But at the moment, they don''t have time to think about it. They go forward quickly and are not in the moat. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er want them to protect Chu Feng. At the moment, Chu Feng is in danger. It''s really impossible to redeem the dead.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2811

    At about four o''clock in the morning, on the west side of the moat, situ Ya and Bai He pulled Ye Zixuan out of the water and landed on the grass.


    After a few hours in the water, only Ye Zixuan in the Tianyang period could not bear to faint. It was also because of this that situ Ya gave up searching for Chu Feng and took Ye Zixuan back to the shore first.


    Stuya checked and determined that ye Zixuan was just over emotional and consumed too much in the water. She relaxed, but her heart was still heavy.


    Because they haven''t found any trace of Chu Feng since she was blown into the water by Yinzi. Although the undercurrent in the river is surging fast, it should be easy for them to find a person, but they can''t find it in a few hours.


    "Do you think the master has been washed into the tributary?"


    Bai He is sure that ye Zixuan is OK. He looks at the moat solemnly: "otherwise, we have already circled around the moat. We should be able to find the owner according to the truth."


    Situ Yawei frowned: "can''t it?"


    The moat is surrounded by a large circle, but there are dozens of tributaries spreading out. If Chu Feng is really washed into the rest of the tributaries, it is definitely not an easy thing to find out.


    Moreover, Chu Feng is now an ordinary person. He is attacked by Yin Zi and falls into the water with great risks. Both of them dare not think about the worst result, because if it is, they really don''t know how to face the others.


    Although suppressed by a mysterious God of creation, Chu Feng''s accident is an accident, which they can''t explain clearly.


    Now Chu Feng can''t see a person or a corpse. Bai He doesn''t know what to do. Moreover, Chu Feng''s life fire was taken back after the last parallel universe. Now she doesn''t know if Chu Feng is still alive, and her whole heart is a bit chaotic.


    Frowning and half ring, he opened his mouth: "do you want to tell them that this matter can''t always be hidden."


    Stuya''s body was shocked. At first, she took Bai He to look for it together, so as to avoid being known by LV Wan, so as not to mention their poor protection. Now she can''t find Chu Feng, and if she continues to hide, the consequences will not be too good.


    He didn''t want to inform Lu Wan, but when he thought of the safety of Chu Feng, situ Ya nodded and said, "you can inform."


    White lotus A, dense tone contact Zhang yun''er, and then stand in situ and wait with situ ya.


    Just for a while, a dazzling door appeared beside them. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er stepped out. Although they could not come to the present world because of the restriction of satina, it was the safety of Chu Feng, and they couldn''t control so much. What could satina have to say?


    Situ Ya and Bai He both lowered their heads. The former said, "I''m sorry, it''s our poor protection."


    "I know all about it." Zhang yun''er didn''t mean to blame them, because when she came, she had insight into the whole story of the night, and knew that it was not situ Ya who didn''t want to save Chu Feng. It was a big gap between them and the mysterious God of creation that they could not fight against, let alone save Chu Feng.


    But who is the mysterious God of creation, and what is the rest of the matter? Even what Chu Feng is doing at the moment, Zhang Yuner finds that she can''t see it at all, as if someone has deliberately hidden it.


    When Lu Wan came to the moat, Zhang Yuner also went to Ye Zixuan''s side and squatted down, holding Ye Zixuan''s hand in one hand. A warm current poured into Ye Zixuan''s body.


    Soon Ye Zixuan opened her eyes and subconsciously sat up: "Chu Feng!"


    Looking around, she saw Zhang yun''er beside her and quickly pulled her hand: "yun''er, where''s Chu Feng?"


    They have known each other since childhood, but they are not unfamiliar. Zhang Yuner endured the discomfort in her heart and helped Ye Zixuan up. She said softly, "we have just arrived. We''ll go and find out, but you don''t have to worry. Chu Feng has gone through so many risks and will not be in trouble. You should also remember not to pass on the events of tonight."


    "Chu Feng is now the hope of the world. Many people regard him as a guide. Even if he loses his strength, we still believe that as long as he is alive, there is hope. If the news comes out that he may die, the world will be in chaos."


    Ye Zixuan did not hear the general, constantly shaking his head there: "impossible, Chu wind can not die."


    Then he ran to the moat, and then went into the water again to look for Chu Feng. Just as soon as he got to the river, Lu Wan was stunned by his strength. He helped her and handed her to Bai He: "send her back, and then accompany her. When she wakes up, she can control her mood, and his affairs will not be taken care of."


    Bai He answered and looked at situ ya. They took Ye Zixuan and left directly. Only Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were left by the moat.


    They did not go into the water to look for, just stood there in silence.


    After a long time, Zhang yun''er began to speak softly: "I can''t see Chu Feng die, but I can''t see him still alive. The strangest thing is that this time I can''t see, it''s a bit like being blocked by nothingness, but it doesn''t seem to be blocked by nothingness.""You say, what''s the situation of Chu Feng now? If Bai He''s what they said is true, is he really dead?"


    Lu Wan''s eyes were filled with pain. Hearing Zhang yun''er''s words, she gently shook her head. She couldn''t see through Zhang Yuner''s fate. It was even more difficult for her to pry into the essence.


    Raise your hand gently a little, a touch of light color did not enter the moat: "if Chang''e is still alive, her great destiny with your eyes may see something, but it is a pity that nothingness does not want us to see the future, change the future, design let Chang''e die."


    "Now we have no better way but to take a look. As for Chu Feng, I have an intuition that he may not be dead."


    Zhang yun''er knew that LV Wan''er''s power was to explore whether there were traces of Chu wind in the moat and its tributaries. Zhang Yuner also nodded gently for what Lu Wan said. She didn''t know how to explain all this. She could only take a look at it step by step.


    She and Lu Wan''s intuition is the same, that is, Chu Feng did not die, because at the beginning, they spied that the fate of Chu Feng still exists, but now all this is a little strange.


    More than an hour later, the sky began to appear bright color, far away from the imperial city of Southern Yunnan, Xuancheng Linjia village!


    A young man in black walked through the back mountain of Linjia village, shuttling through the woods, until he reached a tombstone in the woods, and wrote: "overlord heaven!


    And this young man is the Chu wind that we can''t find.


    The reason why he avoided everyone''s sight and even cheated even the closest ones was to go to the soul world. The cultivation world will come soon. The difference in strength is the quantity. If Chang''e, who has the art of great destiny, can survive, he will strengthen many hopes of victory with Zhang yun''er.


    Of course, the reason why Chu Feng didn''t tell anyone was that he quietly went to do what he wanted to do, and at the same time, he made nothingness unable to see what he had done.


    Since the battle between the spirit world and nagula, Chu Feng found himself in the top stage of the infinite sage. He was not in the track of fate. If he wanted to, he could see some things about him in nothingness. If he didn''t want to, even if it was nihility, he couldn''t find out his trace.


    Therefore, Chu Feng didn''t tell the people around him what he wanted to do, because they must be the focus of nothingness, and slowly inevitably exposed what he wanted to do.


    No one can know what happened to him when he went to the spiritual world, or he couldn''t come back to the spiritual world again. Everything is possible. It''s better to leave the spiritual world like this rather than let people worry about themselves.


    Standing in front of bawangtian''s tombstone, Chu Feng bent his legs and knelt on the ground, and said calmly: "master, once you said to me that men should take the lives of the world as their own responsibility. I don''t know what this means, but now I understand it."


    "If you were alive, you would certainly support me to do it? Chang''e is my woman, I have the reason to save her, but also need her participation in the great age. Otherwise, I don''t have much confidence to win the final victory. I don''t know if I can see you in the soul world, but if you do, please don''t say I''m capricious. "


    Facing the tombstone gently kowtow three heads, Chu Feng stood up, Yin Feng also came out from one side.


    Standing in the back of Chu Feng, the tone was respectful: "master, as you expected, no one doubts your life and death."


    "Good." Chu Feng nodded slightly and looked at the bright sky: "next you look a little bit, I believe satina''s promise, but I don''t believe the rest of the Protoss. Show me the present world. If there is a Protoss who destroys the current stability, I will kill him, no matter who he is or what his identity is."


    "You are already a dead man, no one will doubt you."


    "Yes Yin Feng back a way, slowly retreat, as if never appeared in general.


    After the whirlwind of the high-speed whirl of the tomb, the black head of the tomb suddenly whirled out, and the black wind of the time was not comfortable.


    Chu Feng looked back at this familiar place, and a faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "when I was sensible that moment is here, this moment I want to go to a place that may not come back, and I also hope to leave here."


    "Everybody, wait for me. When I come back, you will be proud of me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2812

    At 9:20 in the morning, outside the Imperial City, Longfeng villa!


    The original owner of Longfeng villa is an American, but later I don''t know why. At the moment, there are also a group of Westerners living here, but no one knows which country they come from.


    Because of the above explanation, the patrol police around never interfere in anything here, or even anyone who goes in and out of here.


    And even if they want to interfere with the people who come in and out, it''s useless, because from the beginning to the present, no one has ever been seen coming in and out. It''s quite strange that many people want to find out what''s going on. These people don''t go in and out to eat, just because of the above explanation, they are not close.


    Here, it is the protoss living in the present world, the 100 Protoss warriors led by Conrad, each of whom is a demigod.


    On the day they came here, the upper authorities of the Chinese government had received the news, but after some discussion, they pretended not to know, because even if they wanted to expel these people, it would infuriate them and bring different disasters to the Chinese government.


    The sun has risen high, and there are occasionally people walking back and forth in the villa. It seems that they are inspecting the surrounding environment, but most of them are careless.


    They are all the warriors of the Protoss. Now the strongest one in the five forbidden areas is satyana, the little princess of the Protoss. In addition, the immortal gods and fates are powerless. Next, even the Chu wind is abandoned by satina. Therefore, they treat any place and environment with a proud attitude.


    Even if Conrad has told them that they can''t act aggressively before satina declares that she is the only one in the world, they still don''t pay much attention to them. They think that even the Chu wind has been abandoned. Who can stop satina and the protoss within the world?


    So the close inspection, in their eyes, became a simple walk in general.


    In one of the most magnificent buildings in the villa, Yinzi stands in the hall with a calm look. This is the place where Conard lives. After she came back last night, Yinzi came here, but the powerful Protoss told him that he had taken a rest, so Yinzi did not disturb him.


    She knew what kind of person Conrad was, unless it was a very important thing, even if it was about life and death, otherwise disturbing him would only make him uncomfortable.


    In Conrad''s eyes, killing chufeng is a trivial thing. Because the abandoned chufeng is an ordinary person with a little influence, it is nothing remarkable. So after returning, Yinzi has been waiting here.


    Once in a while, the strongmen of the protoss didn''t bother to see Yinzi standing there. One was that Yinzi was a stronger woman than they were, and the other was that Yinzi was a confidant of Conrad. Everyone knew this very well in Longfeng villa.


    Time passed slowly, approaching ten o''clock, there was a heavy footstep.


    Yin Zi, who had been waiting for a night, knew that it was Conrad. She stood up instinctively and waited solemnly for the master''s arrival.


    The curtain on the left side was lifted, and Conrad came out. With a cold look, he took a look at Yin Zi and sat down directly. He yawned as if he hadn''t been awake.


    This just cold mouth: "did not find a chance to kill Chu Feng?"


    Seeing Yin Zi standing here, Conrad subconsciously felt that Yin Zi had not succeeded in killing Chu Feng. After all, Chu Feng was surrounded by two gods.


    "Chu Feng is dead."


    Yin Zi bowed his head, and his voice smoothly returned: "I attacked him with all my strength. He vomited blood on the spot and fell into the moat. Even if he had the cultivation in the period of natural anger, he would die."


    Conrad stood up with a slight scratch, a sharp look in his eyes: "seriously?"


    Yin Zi nodded: "dare not have the slightest concealment."


    Conrad stares at Yin Zi with a trace of doubt in his eyes: "why can you come back? Why don''t you die?"


    Yin Zi, who was standing below, was slightly shocked. Some words said by Chu Feng last night echoed in her ears. She didn''t want to think about the result. But at the moment, what connard asked was that, why did Chu Feng come back alive? How could people around Chu Feng let her go?


    He has been following him for so many years. Yin Zi tried his best to do everything he had told him. But at the moment, his words have confirmed some of his conjectures last night.


    When he sent himself to kill chufeng, he had already regarded her as a dead man. Either he could not kill chufeng and was killed by the people around him. At the moment, he came back alive, which must have exceeded Conrad''s expectation.


    However, even if you want to understand all this, Yin Zi didn''t reveal it. He told Conrad all the things that happened last night. He didn''t even add any personal emotion to it and report it truthfully.


    Conrad slowly sat down. If he didn''t know that Yin Zi didn''t have the courage to cheat himself, he would doubt whether Yinzi had been bribed by Chu Feng and betrayed the Protoss.Masked strong?


    Thinking of what Yin Zi said was the person who helped her at that time, Conrad did not know who that person would be. He asked, "is it the enemy of Chu Feng?"


    Yin Zi shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Conrad did not continue to ask, because if Yin Zi knew something, he would certainly not hide it. Now, even if he asked about what he did not know, he could only ask in vain, and as long as Chu Feng died, everything would not matter.


    Corner of the mouth raised a cold smile, gently waved: "you go down first, wait at the door."


    Yin Zi knew that Conrad was going to send news to the spirit world, so he left the hall respectfully. As for what fate she would face next, Yinzi did not think about it. She went to kill chufeng to avenge Yangzi. As for other things, it really didn''t matter.


    After the Yin son retreated, connard sent out the news, directly to satina, but he was very clever to get rid of his relationship.


    Just in the blink of an eye, a dazzling door flashed. Satina came out with a gloomy face. Conrad quickly got up to meet her. Just as she approached, she suddenly slapped her face in the air. Her huge body flew out like cotton and hit the wall.


    Satyana, who was standing there with a gloomy murderous chance on her face, said, "I said, don''t provoke Chu Feng and anyone around him. Didn''t you hear me?"


    Conrad coughed and felt the blood in his body surging. He knew that satina was really angry, but he was also glad that she was merciful. Otherwise, as long as she increased her strength just now, he would become the dust of history.


    Standing up, connard calmed himself down and said with shame: "it was his subordinates who didn''t do a good job and didn''t discipline strictly. The one who killed chufeng was Yinzi. She avenged her brother Yangzi. Yinzi couldn''t kill chufeng, but a masked strong man appeared in the middle of the way. He suppressed Chu Feng''s following, and Yinzi was able to kill Chu Feng ¡£¡±


    Satina clenched her fist at once, and could not look too ugly. These days, she was upset because of the suppression of the general situation, wormhole and the wolf masked man who robbed her holy grail. It was also because of this that she did not continue to oppress Chu Feng and the people around him, so as to have a way out and seek cooperation when there was nothing to do ¡£


    Now Chu Feng is directly killed by the Protoss. If all the danger comes in the future, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er and others may not cooperate with themselves. We can imagine the crisis faced by the Protoss.


    A good plan, because a simple thing becomes more complicated. Satina''s mood is violent: "who killed Chu Feng?"


    Conrad was glad that his plan was perfect and called out to the outside, "Yin Zi, come in."


    Yin Zi, who was standing outside, had already felt the horror of satina, and walked in with a pale look.


    Satyana swept her body with a shivering shade and asked in a cold voice, "why do you want to kill Chu Feng?"


    "I,,," Yinzi wanted to say it was in accordance with the meaning of Lord Conrad, but when he saw the threatening eyes projected by Conrad, he sighed in his heart and said, "Yangzi, who was killed by Chu Feng, is my brother. I want to revenge for him, so I took advantage of Lord Conrad''s back and found a way to help me


    When Yin Zi was talking, satina was staring at her all the time. Occasionally she saw Yin Zi''s eyes twinkle, only when she was facing the tension.


    With her right hand open, Yin Zi was immediately pulled to her by an invisible force. Satina''s eyes were fixed on her and she said word by word: "don''t you know that I said I couldn''t attack Chu Feng and the people around him. Now you killed chufeng and ignored my orders. What should you do?"


    Yin Zi was stunned. She really didn''t know this. Conrad didn''t tell her that he was really put on the table by Conrad this time. It was clear that he wanted to kill chufeng, but in order not to be investigated by satina, he let himself go.


    And she revenged for Yangzi. All this makes sense.


    Shaking her head gently, Yin Zi didn''t say a word, because it was useless to say so much. Even if satina didn''t kill her, Conrad would kill himself in order to cover up all this was not his intention.


    Satina didn''t expect Yin Zi to choose silence directly. Her eyes flashed with anger. Suddenly, she clapped her palm on Yin Zi''s forehead. The latter immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. She closed her eyes and even had no time to look at the world, she fell directly on the ground.


    Seeing this scene, Conrad was more glad that he had no impulse to fight Chu Feng. He was also glad that Chu Feng had finally died. In this way, the existence of the protoss could not be affected in the future, even if there were miracles.


    After killing Yin Zi to vent her anger, she still couldn''t get rid of her anger. Satyana clenched her fist and said, "if the order goes on, every one of the protoss must remember to me that whoever provokes the people under the banner of Chu Feng will die in vain."


    Leaving a word, satyana left directly. Things have developed to the present. People under the banner of Chu Feng are bound to be angry. Even if she is the strongest person, she can''t cover everything. However, the power under the banner of Chu wind is too strong. As long as one can destroy the middle end power of the protoss, this time is not to suppress, but to let go.If the protoss don''t know how to provoke, she will not look at it again. If she dies, she will die in vain. When she thinks of the army of ten thousand gods in the sixth forbidden area, she knows how to choose.


    Conrad didn''t pay attention to it. As long as satina didn''t investigate it to the end, she glanced at Yin Zi''s body and called out to the outside: "somebody, throw Yin Zi''s body into the wilderness."


    An hour later, Yinzi was left in a wilderness 300 kilometers away from Longfeng villa, leaving her to turn into dust.


    When the protoss left, Yin Feng slowly appeared and picked up the Yin son on the ground. His eyes flashed with sympathy: "the master said that if you die, you will be buried!"


    Because it was not Chu Feng''s plan, Yin Zi would not be the one who sacrificed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2813

    Soul world?


    When the dark waves of the present world are turbulent, and satyana chides the protoss not to act violently, the Chu wind passes through a dark passage and appears in a place full of gloomy atmosphere.


    At a glance, there are no trees, flowers and plants, sunshine and white clouds. There is only a desolate area. Looking at that day, the sky is gray and yellow, like thick clouds. I don''t know what will be on it. But Chu Feng doesn''t care about it. He cares more about whether he has reached the soul world.


    Hiding behind Chen Cang makes everyone feel that he is dead, so that he can come to the soul world to see if he can find the souls of Chang''e and Meng, take them back to the present world, cooperate with Zhang yun''er, and let them live. As for other things, Chu Feng doesn''t care much.


    Twisting my neck, I can feel that there is nothing abnormal in all aspects of the body. Unlike what Lu Wan said, the soul world can only be the dead and the soul shuttles.


    When he was about to explore the environment of the soul world, he suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing by. Chu Feng''s spirit suddenly dodged to one side. When he turned back, he could not see anything. There was no shelter around. However, the gust of wind just now did not suddenly appear.


    Because it is very quiet around, except for the gloomy atmosphere, there is not even a breeze. Where is the overcast wind?


    Narrowing his eyes, Chu Feng kept a high alert. This is the soul world, which is in the five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world, and even beyond the sixth forbidden area. This is the place where the dead belong. He can''t treat it with common sense. At least after he came here, Chu Feng found that he could not open the door of dazzling light.


    That is to say, even if a saint comes here, he can only go out through the legendary gate of reincarnation, and also ensure that he will not fall in the gate of samsara.


    Looking around, with the left eye exploration, Chu Feng still didn''t see anything around him. He thought of what chufeng looked up to the ground, and his mouth slowly picked up a faint smile.


    All of a sudden, I raised my feet and suddenly stepped down. The earth suddenly vibrated. A dark shadow on the ground jumped out and went towards the distance.


    Chu Feng pondered and laughed. It was just this thing who wanted to attack himself. He just dodged away. Now he wants to go. Is it possible?


    The body shape passed by, but for a moment, the problem was blocked in front of the dark shadow. Only when Chu Feng wanted to reach out to block it, he found that he could not touch the fast-moving thing at all. His eyes coagulated and looked back at the distant shadow. Chu Feng did not continue to catch up.


    He had seen clearly just now that it was the soul of the dead. Attacking him just now was just an instinct. Now he can''t touch him at all. It''s useless. He just hopes that there won''t be too much trouble here.


    But this is the place where the soul belongs. I don''t think there is any danger?


    Chufeng comforted himself in his heart and quickly left. His left eye continued to spread out. Observing the environment of this mysterious place, he found that many souls were wandering, just like the legendary ghost. Except for these, Chu Feng did not see any special place.


    After flying for nearly an hour, Chu Feng stopped and offered sacrifices for half a month.


    After Chang''e died, she was taken away by Lu Wan. Later, Lu Wan gave him the half moon. Once, Lu Wan said that if you want to find a soul in the soul world, you must take what he used before he died. Chang''e has a lot of things, but what is close to her should be half moon.


    As for dreams, Chu Feng doesn''t know how to find them or what they are often used by her. However, she was a saint before her death. If she wants to find Chang''e, she should be able to find her dream.


    After the half moon came out, it sent out a faint halo. The Chu wind tried its best not to disturb the ghosts on the land. After the half moon burst out, it followed after. The master of the half moon was Chang''e. now the Chu wind did not drive it to a place. It is likely that the soul of Chang''e exists.


    The speed is very fast, but because the Chu wind follows behind, the wandering souls on the soul world can not feel any fluctuation at all, and even if they can feel the fluctuation, they can''t do much without body.


    About half an hour later, chufeng stopped again and raised his hand for half a month. It was not that chufeng didn''t want to continue looking for Chang''e, but he was blocked by a huge dark light curtain in front of him. It was like a ripple of water, and it penetrated through the past. I didn''t know what kind of environment there would be.


    Looking back on the road, it seems that this is the end of the world, and it seems that a world has been cut into two.


    The half moon sounded in his hands, which seemed to urge Chu Feng to pass by. But Chu Feng still resisted after all, and did not say how to go back now. If he did not understand the soul world, he could not act rashly. When he came, he would take Chang''e back, instead of folding himself here.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and he held up his hand for half a month. Chu Feng slowly fell down and trampled on the land of the soul world. Just as soon as he stepped on it, Chu Feng found that it was very light and light. The earth seemed to have no strength, so it could be trampled down with one foot.


    Chu Feng didn''t know why, but he still controlled his own strength and made him feel like stepping on the water.Looking at the dark light curtain ahead, the ripples flowing above and the breath from time to time indicated that there might be another place behind the light curtain.


    Chu Feng has been observing many places all the way. What he sees are some ordinary wandering souls, more like ordinary people''s souls, such as warriors and spirits. Chu Feng has never seen them at all.


    Because if it is the soul of a warrior and a spirit, even if there is no entity, the feeling is different. Chu Feng is more and more curious about the mysterious soul world.


    Eh!


    When he was thinking about how to find Chang''e''s soul, he suddenly heard a surprised voice. Chu Feng looked back and saw an old man coming towards this side. Although it didn''t look special, as long as you carefully felt it, you would find that it was only a soul, not a real person.


    Chu wind scattered a little fierce Qi machine, and waited for the old man to come near before he opened his mouth: "old man, what''s the problem?"


    The old man''s body showed a kind of illusory fluctuation, but it was not so obvious. He looked at the flow of light in front of him and looked at Chu Feng. His eyes were full of surprise and shock: "I''ve been dead for more than 100 years, and I''ve seen many souls come, but like you, I haven''t seen them at all."


    "Why do I feel that in you, there is life and fire?"


    Chu Feng hears Yan Er and laughs. He himself is a living man, and there must be life and burning fire.


    From the old man''s words, he has been dead for more than 100 years.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t explain that he was still a living man. He just used a special method to come to the soul world, pretending to know nothing and asked, "old man, where is this place? I had a sleep this morning, and then I woke up in this place."


    The old man narrowed his eyes, carefully examined Chu Feng, and specially looked at his feet on the ground, then nodded slightly: "it seems that you are the soul who has just come to the soul world, otherwise there will be no smell left on your body."


    "As for this place, we call it the underworld when we live, and when we come here, we call it the soul world. All the dead will come here, and no one can hide."


    Of course, Chu Feng knew that. From the old man, he also wanted to know something else. He pretended to be shocked: "what, where is this?"


    The old man didn''t notice that Chu Feng was wrong. He nodded and said, "this is the soul world. People will come to the place after death. Young man, you should be at the end of your life, so your soul left the body and shuttled here. To be frank, you are dead."


    "But let''s look at it a little bit. You''ll die all your life. Let''s see whether you die early or late. Unfortunately, you''ll die early."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He found that what the old man said was not what he wanted to know. His eyes moved and looked at the dark light curtain. He pretended to be unintentional. But he deliberately asked, "it seems that I am really dead. My family knows that it will be very sad. There is an old man. What is this? I have been walking this way, but I find there is no way to go here."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the old man''s face changed greatly. He looked at the eyes of the dark light curtain with awe, as if it was a terrible thing.


    From his expression, Chu Feng knew that he had asked the right person, or asked the right soul. For more than 100 years here, he must have known all the things he should know.


    Sure enough, after a moment''s silence, the old man sat down with his knees crossed. It was like an ordinary land for the Chu Feng to hold on to. It was like an ordinary land for the old man: "this is the boundary between the soul wandering area and the soul fixing area. All the dead people go to the soul wandering area first and then to the soul setting area."


    "In a word, they are all places where our souls exist. The only difference is that the souls in the soul wandering area can enter, and the souls inside can never come out."


    Soul haunting, soul setting?


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and sat down, puzzled and asked, "what''s the difference between the soul wandering area and the soul setting area? What''s more, this is the ghost area. So many people die one day in this world. Why did I come all the way and didn''t see many? "


    The old man didn''t realize that Chu Feng was using his own words. He nodded slightly, and the unreal soul fluctuated slightly: "I''ll tell you about it just in time, so that you don''t enter the samsara in the soul world later, and become the food in the soul envoy''s stomach."


    Chu Feng''s mouth is touching, soul envoy, what is it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2814

    The soul world is the place where the soul belongs after death.


    Whether it is the eastern and Western world, as long as people die, whether ordinary people or martial arts, their souls will be attracted to the soul world. This is the last stop of their life.


    Reincarnation can only enter the circle of souls, because it is possible for them to enter the circle again.


    According to the old man, the soul world is not a land without owners. There is a maintenance of the order of the soul world here, the Lord of the world!


    No one knows what the LORD looks like and what kind of existence he is. He dominates the hundreds of millions of lonely souls in the soul world. Anyone who wants to enter the reincarnation needs the permission of the master of the realm. If he wants to pass the level of the soul envoy, he must pass the level of soul envoy. If he fails to pass the level, he will not be able to enter the samsara.


    As for how to pass through the level of the soul envoy, no one knows, because all the knowledge has dissipated, and there is no soul left.


    Listen to the old man''s words quietly, which is beyond Chu Feng''s knowledge at the beginning. Because in this world, Lu Wan only said that there was a soul world, and no one was allowed to enter it. However, he never said that there was still a soul master in the soul world, and even more, there was a soul envoy, which made him look like a hell in hell and a horse''s face in the underworld.


    However, Chu Feng believes that these World Masters and soul envoys are absolutely not the same as those who are full of stories, which is the fact.


    Holding back a bit of heaviness in his heart, Chu Feng asked, "what''s the difference between the soul world and the old man? Just now I heard you talk about the soul wandering area and the soul fixing area. What''s the matter


    The old man did not doubt that he had been dead for more than 100 years. It is also a good thing to have a companion to chat with.


    Thinking about brewing for a while, the old man slowly told Chu Feng.


    The soul world is divided into two areas: the soul wandering area and the soul fixing area. The soul wandering area is the place where they are now. It is the first place for the souls of the newly dead people to arrive at the soul world. The soul area is divided into two parts, which are separated by a spacious river of the underworld. The soul on one side can''t pass through, and the soul on the other side can''t cross either.


    The reason why it is divided into two parts is that the identity of the dead people is divided. From Zhong Chu Feng''s understanding, if the strong person dies, the soul will go to the eastern ghost area, and if the ordinary person dies, the soul will naturally go to the Western wandering soul area.


    After understanding the distinction between the wandering soul areas, Chu Feng''s heart beat slowly. No wonder he didn''t see a strong soul when he came just now. It turned out that it was divided into two parts: the East and the West. Although the body is in one area, it is separated.


    However, Chu Feng ran to the eastern ghost area without impulse, nodded and asked, "so it is. I didn''t expect that there are so many secrets in the universe, and there are strong people. What''s going on in the soul setting area?"


    The old man didn''t see that Chu Feng was pretending to be confused. He just changed his face when he heard the soul setting area, which was a little secretive.


    This point happened to be seen in the eyes of Chu Feng and asked, "what''s going on?"


    The old man''s brows showed a dignified look, and said slowly, "that''s where people who come to the haunting area want to go, but don''t want to go when it''s not."


    It turns out that if people die, they can roam and move around here. The soul setting area is the center of the soul world. Like the soul wandering area, it is divided into two parts: the East and the West. The strong and ordinary people are also subject to the spirit envoy and the master.


    The only difference with the soul wandering area is that if you want to reincarnate, you must be in the soul setting area. The soul in the soul wandering area is not qualified to enter the reincarnation.


    But even so, many souls who come here after death don''t want to enter the soul haunting area, or temporarily do not want to go in, because they can still remember the memory of their lives. However, if they go to the soul setting area, they will slowly forget all the things before they are alive, and they will not be qualified to enter the reincarnation until they all forget.


    Many souls still remember people and things in their lives, so they avoid going to the soul setting area. At least they don''t want to go there until they are all put down.


    However, there are still regulations in the soul world. Every 15 sun soul envoys will pass through the light curtain of the wandering soul area and the soul fixing area to expel the souls in the soul wandering area, forcing them to enter the soul setting area and forget everything before they were alive.


    Chu Feng nodded clearly. The original pattern of the soul world is like this. As for the soul world day, it should be a day of the world.


    Looking at the helpless old man, Chu Feng said with a warm smile: "old man, you have been dead for more than 100 years, but you don''t go to the soul setting area. Don''t you want to reincarnate?"


    The old man nodded, but did not answer Chu Feng''s words. He just looked at the distant light curtain and said, "after you wander in the soul world, always remember not to have friction with any soul, because once there is friction, the soul envoy will not ask right or wrong, and will eat both sides. At that time, there is no possibility of reincarnation, and it will disappear forever."


    "Secondly, both the soul wandering area and the soul fixing area are divided into two parts: the soul in each area can not be crossed at will. Once the soul is found by the soul emissary, it will be eaten. Moreover, the last one is that it can not get close to the main hall of the world, and once it is close, it will also be eaten. Remember these three points, so that it can exist well in the soul world."After a pause, the old man added: "in addition, if you don''t want to go to the soul setting area, and you don''t want to be driven into by the soul, then you will find a place to hide every 15 soul world days. As long as you hide, it will be OK. A soul world day is about two days in this world."


    Chu Feng Leng for a moment, the time and he began to think is not the same, but look at the sky without day and night, probably also understand why.


    Silently, the old man said in his heart, Chu Feng stood up: "old man, thank you."


    "What''s going on?" The old man suddenly startled and then got up, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes full of surprise: "why just when you got up, I felt the sound of your blood beating, I smell the smell of blood, you are a living person?"


    Chu Feng wanted to find a chance to enter the soul setting area to see if he could catch a soul envoy to understand the rest. He didn''t want to be seen by the old man with a slight movement.


    A sharp look flashed in his eyes, then he slowly disappeared, and gently shook his head: "old man, you feel wrong. In addition, I want to ask a question. If a living person enters the soul world, or even wants to enter the soul setting area, what should we do? Is there any way to go through the path of reincarnation so that it will not fall into samsara? "


    Although Chu Feng shakes his head and denies it, his soul is very sensitive to people. The old man stares at Chu Feng, and he knows that he is standing in front of him. He is a human being with flesh and blood, not a person with only soul like him.


    However, the old man did not point out that he was able to stay in the soul haunting area for more than 100 years without being expelled into the soul setting area by the soul emissary. Naturally, he had a mind: "no one is allowed to enter the soul realm, there is no going out there!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "then if I just want to go out?"


    "Master''s order!" The old man confirmed his idea from Chu Feng''s words and said with heavy eyes: "if you want to get out of the soul world without hindrance, maybe only the master''s hand in the hand of the world Master can go out without hindrance. Even the soul can do it, but the world Master has not appeared for a long time. This is impossible, because there is only one order of the world Master!"


    "In addition, if a stranger enters the soul world and is in the soul wandering area, he can only stay for one incense stick if he goes to the soul setting area. Therefore, if he wants to leave the soul world, he still has to enter the soul setting area and go to the main hall of the world, because the door of reincarnation is there."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and thought of finding Chang''e''s soul soundlessly, and then tried to leave the soul world. At this moment, it seems impossible. At least the soul setting area must go. After all, the half moon just stopped in this direction, so Chang''e may have entered the soul setting area.


    It may be a little difficult to find Chang''e and leave through the gate of samsara. I don''t know whether the Holy Grail of light can keep the greatest vitality and safety. Once it falls into samsara, it will be really only 20 years to wait.


    "Young man."


    When Chu Feng turned to leave and try to find another way, the old man stopped him: "I don''t know why you are in the soul world, but if you want to leave the soul world, go to find the soul envoy and let the soul envoy take you to the world Master. The master of the world is merciful and may let you go."


    After hearing the speech, Chu Feng looked back at the old man without explaining or covering up: "thank you, old man. You are precious in life, but you should be at ease when you die, because no matter how much you think, you can''t live again. It''s better to find a chance to reincarnate and start a new life."


    "Maybe everything in this life has been forgotten, but at least the new one is wonderful."


    After saying that, Chu Feng walked forward without looking back. The old man stood there until he could not see Chu Feng''s figure. Then he took back his eyes and said in a soft voice: "a living man appears in the soul world. It must be an interesting thing."


    Looking at the dark light curtain, the old man said with a faint smile: "I haven''t seen a living person for more than 100 years. I don''t know how the present world looks like? It seems that I really need to let go of my former imperial glory. "


    With that, the old man walked into the dark light curtain. If Chu Feng was still there, he would be surprised to drop his chin, because he was an emperor!


    Just now the Chu wind has gone out a long distance, naturally do not know the old man''s last words.


    But when I felt that there was nothing around, I once again sacrificed for half a month. After half a month''s circulation, the breath was suppressed by the Chu wind, flashing a light light, and suddenly went forward, leaning against the edge of the light curtain, the speed was so fast that the naked eye could not catch it.


    The magic light wings open, Chu wind quickly followed up, and the low voice of hope: "Chang''e, hope to find you in the soul area."


    Because once in the soul setting area, even if she finds Chang''e''s soul, she can''t remember herself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2815

    Cut constantly, is the feeling!


    Inseparable, is love!


    Even if Yin and yang are separated, thousands of dangers, the part that can''t be separated is the real feelings. Even if there are unknown dangers ahead, and if you want to risk the world''s great disrespect, you should stick to it to the end. Even if you die for you, it doesn''t matter.


    A river, separated by people on both sides, can not be separated is the kind of firm that must be found, even if this river is the Styx river!


    Going east, I don''t know how much distance, Chu wind and half moon stopped at the same time, the gray and yellow clouds in the sky seemed to be pressed down at any time were heavier and thicker, but they could not block Chu Feng''s inner firmness.


    In front of it is a black fast flowing river, which is spacious up to three miles. The powerful current seems to be able to swallow people directly. It is also overflowing with evil breath and uncomfortable gloomy. Even in it, Chu Feng can see something struggling to come out, which is extremely penetrating!


    From the old man, there is also what he has seen and heard along the way. Chu Feng knows that after coming to the soul world, both ordinary people and strong people will lose their abilities before they die.


    For example, the strong can resist the sky, and when they come to the soul world, they can only walk on the earth. The same thing is, no matter whether the soul envoy or the soul envoy is fast, the soul of the strong may be more powerful than the soul emissary to a certain extent, which should be very few.


    Looking at the rolling river Styx, beside is the boundary between the wandering soul area and the soul setting area. As long as you walk into it, you will go to the soul setting area.


    I raise my head and move half a month with the sound of the instrument. Sometimes I still want to touch the dark light curtain, but then I will stop again, as if I want to cross the Styx River, but I''m worried about being pulled down by something.


    Chu Feng has put up half a month. The half moon is a chaotic artifact. There is no place in the world that it can''t go. Unexpectedly, it has not rashly crossed the river Styx at the moment. So there must be great risk in the river Styx. The feeling of this risk is even deeper than that of the Ming sea in Zhongzhou.


    Chu Feng went to one side and stretched out his hand. A heavy stone floated up and his eyes flashed. The stone suddenly shot out and went towards the opposite bank.


    According to the great power of the infinite sage of Chu Feng, it is possible to throw out thousands of miles of the river Styx, not to mention the Three Li River. However, when the stone went to the center of the river, it was already in a hurry and suddenly roared and rose, forming a terrible wave.


    In that huge wave, Chu Feng faintly saw a figure, or a monster like figure, directly swallowed the stone.


    The rushing river resumed its rapid flow again, as if nothing had happened just now, but through the scene just now, Chu Feng knew that it might not be a simple thing to cross the river Styx.


    He is an infinite saint, but this is the soul world. Nothing will happen for the time being. But who knows if something will happen when we go to the river Styx?


    And even if you go to the high altitude, it is not necessarily safe. How can we have a safe and secure past?


    "The land of the Styx is three miles and three miles. No souls are allowed to enter. What are you doing?"


    When Chu Feng was thinking about whether to take a risk, a figure suddenly appeared on the side and drank to him.


    Chu Feng turned his head and saw a little ferocious in his face, but there was a funny presence when he looked carefully. He came to this side with a horn on his head, which was not long or short, about ten centimeters in length. His whole body was golden, which said it was human, but it didn''t look like a human being.


    However, Chu Feng was still very interested in that the man who came along was not human, ghost or ghost. He was totally different from the rest of the soul world. However, the strange thing was that he could not feel the breath of the living, more like a walking corpse.


    At this time, long horn people have come to Chu Feng, a pair of big eyes up and down looking at Chu Feng, suddenly hand: "it is not the soul, how come the demon?"


    Chufeng gentle smile, in the face of the long horn of the hand, just raised the hand to easily block, and then a foot up to kick him to fly out, but the control is very good, and did not bring him any injury, because at present, this is the first person with entity that Chu Feng came to see in the soul world.


    The long horn man who was kicked by Chu Feng rolled and stood up with a look of panic on his face: "how can you, what ghost are you?"


    Chu Feng put down his feet and gently twisted his neck: "I am a man. If there is no mistake, are you the soul envoy of the soul realm?"


    People?


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the long horned man''s pupil shrinks violently, and his face becomes more ferocious. Originally, a little fat body grows bigger, and his voice becomes hoarse. A black stick appears in his hand: "human beings have humanity, and soul has soul road. How can you, who are not dead, violate fate and come to the soul world?"


    Just for a moment, the long horned man became a giant close to five meters tall, with a big mouth: "now let Ben represent fate and punish you!"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng felt a huge suction around him, his mouth slightly cocked up, his eyes flashed with light playfulness, his right hand was lifted up in vain, and he was directly absorbed in the next moment.The pupil of long horn person shrinks fiercely, but the next moment is too late, a flame was swallowed by him into his stomach, and his body also changed back to the beginning appearance. He fell on the ground and kept rolling and coughing: "damn the guy, you dare to eat fire for me. What the hell are you? It burns me to death."


    Chu Feng went to the side of the long horn, squatted down, light return way: "taboo demon God, do you know?"


    "Taboo devil?" The long horned man pauses for a moment, then jumps up as if he was bitten by a snake. Then he runs out a long distance and keeps his eyes Alert: "are you talking about the taboo God who has made countless deaths in recent years, and let our soul make our busy buttocks urinate?"


    Chu Feng passed by, stood up, nodded his head and said, "yes, it''s him, do you know?"


    "Nonsense, don''t you know that?" The long horned man was moved by the corners of his mouth and kept a secret: "this guy started to wake up a few years ago and sent people to die when he was free. Recently, several planets have been destroyed by the war in the five forbidden areas. We haven''t had a rest for several months in the soul world."


    Pointing to the river Styx on one side, the long horned man continued: "if any time he dies, I will definitely throw him into the river Styx and let him struggle in it for thousands of years."


    Chu Feng touched his nose and felt that the soul envoy was still very interesting: "that, my name is Chu Feng, just came to the soul world."


    The long horned man was still talking. When he heard his speech, he seemed to have been fixed. At the next moment, he straightened up his body and slowly looked at Chu Feng. His throat wriggled hard, as if he were very nervous. "Elder brother, I''m just a little soul envoy. Don''t you joke with me. My luck won''t be so bad?"


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that he had such a reputation in the soul world. Even the soul emissary trembled when he heard it. He just spread out his hands and said helplessly: "if you don''t change your name or sit down or change your name, I''ll call you chufeng. I''m the taboo demon God that you said you''re going to struggle in the river Styx for thousands of years. Your luck seems to be really bad."


    Almost as soon as he had finished speaking, the soul envoy turned around and yelled: "I thought the master of the world was joking. You really can come to the soul world. If you don''t see me, goodbye!"


    Chu Feng looked at the soul emissary who ran away, but with a smile, the next moment he came to the soul emissary, and grabbed his neck: "introduce yourself. Do you know that I am coming?"


    Under the control of Chu Feng, it was useless for the soul emissary to break free. He said with a bitter face: "my name is golden horn. It''s my turn to guard the river Styx. Other people don''t ask me. I don''t see you either. I''ve got the old and the young. There are 18 wives to take care of. You can let me go."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He felt that the soul made his speech really funny. He took a deep breath: "I won''t do anything to you. I just hope you can tell me something and do me a favor. For example, as you said just now, the Lord seems to know that I will come. What''s the matter?"


    In order to come to the soul world this time, Chu Feng designed to let no one know. Now when he first came to the soul world, he was told that the master of the world knew that he would come. Chu Feng didn''t want to encounter trouble, because in that case, it would be difficult for him to take away Chang''e''s soul, that is, whether he could go back completely or not.


    After hearing that Chu Feng would not kill himself, Jinjiao was not so anxious. He looked around to see if he could be heard. Then he replied: "after the emperor''s daughter was killed by the devil, the soul of the emperor''s daughter came to the soul world. At that time, the Lord of the Kingdom ordered us to closely investigate. The demon Chu Feng might come to the soul world at any time."


    "At first, we all thought that it was impossible. People from the soul world could enter but could not get out. I thought you would not be so stupid. Ghost knows that you are really here. Lord demon, let me go."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to let go of Jin Jiao. He just recalled what he said just now. From this, it seems that when Chang''e died, he already knew that he would come.


    For the master of the soul world, Chu Feng is more curious, but also has some helplessness. He knows everything. It seems impossible to take Chang''e away quietly.


    Taking a deep breath, he loosened Golden Horn''s neck and asked, "where is Chang''e now? Where are the souls of Xi and bingyue after their merger? Where are dreams, and where are they? Don''t tell me that you don''t know. Even the Lord knows about me, then you should know that if I come to the soul world, some people must be brought back. "


    Jin Jiao gulped down his saliva nervously, and then he said: "except Chang''e, all the other people in the world have arranged to enter the samsara. Now they have been born in some interface of the world. In addition, the dream, she is not dead, so she is not in the soul world."


    Chu Feng heard that in addition to Chang''e has been reincarnated, he was still a little sad, but when he heard that the dream was not dead, his eyes instantly condensed into awn, and his body burst out with a heavy momentum: "are you sure?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2816

    The terrible Saint breath directly burst out, that kind of heavy pressure let Golden Horn lie on the ground directly, a hand waved there: "demon lord, don''t ah!"


    Chu Feng took a look at the ugly golden horn, and slowly gathered up his momentum. Jin Jiao then took a breath and slowly stood up. The momentum of the moment just now broke out. In addition, he was in front of Chu Feng. For a while, he was lying on the ground without any chance to resist it. It was very uncomfortable.


    And for the Chu wind at the moment, his heart oily produce a kind of anger, that is, the dream is not dead.


    In the battle with nagula that day, the dream went out at the most critical juncture to ward off the fatal attack for him. How could he not put it down in Chu Feng''s heart? Even when he came to the soul world this time, he wanted to find the soul of the dream and see if he could take it back with Chang''e.


    But now, knowing from Jin Jiao''s mouth that the dream was not dead, Chu Feng could not know what was going on, and even conjectured that the change of the suppression of the general situation might have something to do with the dream.


    Jin Jiao, who eased his tone, saw Chu Feng''s face gloomy and terrible. He swallowed his saliva and said, "the soul world pays close attention to the saints in this world. Once a saint falls, the world Master will take the first step to suppress their possibly violent and unwilling souls. These days, it seems that the soul world is peaceful and peaceful, but the world Master has done it twice in secret."


    "One is when Chang''e falls, and the other is when the devil falls. Because he has the fighting power of three souls and four saints, when he came to the soul world, the ancient demon king, the demon emperor and his own soul were not willing to die like this, so we all know that there is no soul of a dream."


    Chu Feng quietly listened to Jinjiao to finish his words, and did not doubt that what he said was true or false, because Jinjiao had no need to cheat him at all.


    What''s more, Chu Feng probably knew why he pretended to be dead. Besides looking for a suitable opportunity to hide himself and fight against the general trend of suppression, Chu Feng could see clearly that he did not want to be the enemy of him.


    The anger in the heart slowly dissipated, and Chu Feng''s heart became more peaceful, because no matter what the dream had done, she helped herself repeatedly, and even blocked the fatal attack of nagula for herself at the most critical time. All these are enough to let Chu Feng appreciate.


    As for what will happen in the future, and whether the dream will become an immortal enemy, Chu Feng is no longer entangled, because a lot of things may have been able to think of.


    Jin Jiao looks at Chu Feng with awe and fear in his eyes. He has been in the soul world for endless years. He has seen many fallen behind powerful people. However, it seems that Chu Feng is the first person who directly enters the soul world with the body of flesh, not to mention Chu Feng still comes under the authority of saints.


    Therefore, standing in front of Chu Feng, Jin Jiao did not dare to say a word, for fear that a careless wrong word would suddenly die.


    Slowly calming down, Chu Feng becomes peaceful and stands beside the river Styx. Jin Jiao hesitates and walks behind Chu Feng. As for running away from Jinjiao, he doesn''t want to run away. He is just an ordinary soul envoy. He can suppress even the soul of God of creation, but he can''t do anything about it.


    It''s better to stay honest than to run away and be caught by Chu Feng. It''s safe to do so.


    Silence for a while, Chu Feng light mouth: "golden horn, thank you for telling me all this, in addition, Chang''e is now in the soul wandering area, or in the soul setting area?"


    Unexpectedly, Xi and others have entered the rebirth. Although Chu Feng regrets that he can''t see you again, he won''t be too tangled, so there will be something about Chang''e.


    Jin Jiao''s expression changed somewhat unnatural. He kept his head down and faltered there, as if he didn''t know how to answer Chu Feng''s question.


    After a while, Chu Feng turned around, squinting his eyes and asked coldly, "can''t you say it?"


    "Yes Golden Horn flustered shaking his hand that he did not mean, just continue to say: "the emperor and daughter in the main hall of the world."


    Chang''e in the main hall?


    Chu Feng frowned slightly when he heard of Yan. At first, the old man told him that the soul wandering area and the soul fixing area were divided into two parts, separated by the river Styx. However, no matter the ordinary soul or the strong soul could get close to the main hall of the world. Chang''e is a saint, but he has also died. How can he be in the main hall?


    The master of the world is the absolute master of the soul world. Here he is the only one who talks about things. If saints have to respect them, the world Master will be too worthless. How can Chang''e stay in the main hall of the world? If Chang''e can do it, what about Gula and the demon emperor?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s question, Jin Jiao looked unnaturally and said, "the Lord fell in love with the emperor at first sight. In addition, the soul of the sage is a virtual and real body. Therefore, the master of the kingdom will marry the emperor and make her the wife of the Lord soon."


    Shit!


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and he burst out a rude remark in his heart. He thought that in such a place as the soul world, he would not encounter the kind of dog blood in this world. He didn''t want the master of the soul world to be a wonderful flower. He even wanted to marry Chang''e.


    How can Chu Feng allow it? In the soul of Chang''e, Lin Yulin and others are integrated. It is absolutely impossible for the world Master to marry seven people if he marries one person.Pat Golden Horn on the shoulder: "take me to see the Lord."


    Unexpectedly, Chang''e is in the main hall of the world. It''s impossible to take Chang''e away quietly. Moreover, the gate of reincarnation is also in the hall. It''s better to be generous than to go secretly.


    Golden Horn surprised raised his head: "demon lord, you don''t want to live?"


    Chu Feng a Leng, squint eyes: "what meaning?"


    Golden Horn looked dignified and replied: "in the soul haunting area, you can still preserve the body, but when you go to the soul setting area, even if you are a saint, there is only a stick of incense. If you do not leave the soul area after a stick of incense, the body will slowly dissipate, leaving only the soul, and even your powerful strength will disappear, just like many dead saints."


    "The master of the world can rule the soul world. In addition to being a natural soul master, that is, he is also a saint and is not affected by the natural laws of the soul world. Go to the soul setting area and you will die without life!"


    Just now Chu Feng just wanted to find the master of the world and see if he could take Chang''e away. He really forgot that. He would have a time limit in the soul setting area. Even if he found the master in a single time, he would be hard to compromise to take Chang''e away.


    The expression can not help but gloomy down, the original time to just want to use the Holy Grail of light to secretly handle these things, never thought the soul world is more complex than it imagined.


    He clenched his fist slightly and asked in a low voice, "what do I need to do if I want to take away Chang''e''s soul and let her be reborn?"


    Jinjiao is just an ordinary soul envoy, but Chu Feng believes that he knows more than himself.


    Don''t want to, after Chu Feng asked, Jin Jiao''s face changed greatly, and directly shook his head: "impossible, the soul world has experienced seven universe ages, countless small eras, the dead people have never been reborn. As the master of the soul world, he only allows reincarnation, not rebirth."


    "Lord demon, what you should think about now is how you can leave the soul world safely, instead of taking away the soul of the emperor."


    Chu Feng saw that Jin Jiao reacted very much, but he came to some curiosity and motioned him to follow him and sit down. Then he asked, "why do you say that?"


    Jin Jiao didn''t begin to look like a living treasure. He said with a heavy face: "because the Lord of the world has existed for a long time than his God, and even the nihility has never been destroyed. Except that he has no influence on nothingness, he has his own principles. He only cares about the dead, regardless of the present world."


    In the words of golden horn, Chu Feng also knows that the master of the soul world will last forever. It has existed since the first era of the universe. At that time, after the death of human beings, the soul drifted away from the world.


    At that time, the master of the world was filled with emotion and felt that human death should have a belonging, so he built the soul world with supreme power. He was completely free from the heaven and earth, only receiving the dead, not the living. Therefore, it has gone through seven universe eras and countless small eras. The Lord of the world always exists and dominates the order of the soul world.


    Give those who die a place to live, give those who reincarnate a good place to go.


    It is also because of this, when this era of the universe was born, nothingness could not penetrate into the soul world, because the master of the world controlled the power of all living beings with hundreds of millions of wandering souls. Of course, the master of the world could not fight against nothingness. One of them is in this world, the other is king in the underworld, and they are not related to each other!


    Chu Feng was a bit stunned when he heard what Jin Jiao said. In his cognition, Wang Zun had seen the old man exist for a long time. He didn''t want to see a master of the world that existed for a long time, and even had been born since the first era of the universe.


    Looking at the boundless and endless soul world, seven universe eras and countless small eras, what kind of mentality is needed to maintain the same?


    Chu Feng asked himself, if it was his own, he would certainly not be able to do this, because it was countless eras, always facing a group of lifeless souls, and would certainly collapse.


    Shaking his head gently, Chu Feng scattered the idea of a little shock: "that is to say, the world Master will not allow the dead to be reborn?"


    "Yes Golden Horn nodded and said with certainty: "many fallen powerful people wanted to be reborn, but even if they were saints before their death, they could not resist in front of the world Lord. They all stayed honest or were imprisoned in the endless darkness by the world Master."


    Chu Feng touched the Golden Horn and spoke of the reverence in his eyes when he talked about the world Master. He probably knew what he said was not empty.


    It''s just that the soul world has come. How can we do nothing? And even if you don''t take away Chang''e''s soul, you have to go back. The mysterious and powerful master of the world also needs to face it.


    Take a deep breath and stand up: "golden horn, take me to the Lord of the world. If he doesn''t take my woman away from me, I''ll make the soul world a hopeless hell!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2817

    what?


    Jin Jiao blinked his eyes and his mouth was so big that he almost doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing. When the reaction came, Chu Feng did say that. The corners of his mouth twitched violently, and chufeng disdained to say: "on you, save it!"


    "I dare not say that in this world and in the soul wandering area, in the soul setting area or even in the hall of the Lord of the world, one finger of the Lord can kill you."


    Chufeng coughed gently, which was a little embarrassing. He was mercilessly attacked just after he released his bold words. It was really shameless. However, Chu Feng also knew that the Lord of the kingdom must be supreme in the heart of golden horn. It was normal to hear him let out wild words to hit him.


    However, no matter what Jin Jiao said, Chu Feng needed to do that.


    Let the Golden Horn stand up, Chu Feng said firmly: "no matter how the result is, we always need to work hard. The soul world even knows nothingness. Then we must know that the next is the peak of the era of the universe. Without Chang''e, I don''t have much confidence to win in the great era."


    "Please take me to see the Lord of the world. If he is merciful, he will let me take Chang''e away?"


    Jinjiao was not willing to take people to see the Lord of the world without permission. He is not qualified to do so, and he will bring endless trouble to himself, because the soul world has rules for soul envoys.


    But after hearing Chu Feng''s words, Golden Horn''s heart produced a trace of hesitation: "demon lord, are you taking away the emperor and daughter for the great era of the universe? To fight against nothingness? "


    Chu Feng nodded and replied with a smile: "yes, not to mention that Chang''e is my woman. It is very important for the present world that she is in charge of the art of great destiny. The nihility is also because of this that she died in nagula''s hands. Therefore, I will take Chang''e back with me."


    "The five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world, and countless creatures. If all of them die in the end, can the soul world really accommodate it?"


    After a pause, Chu Feng added, "what''s more, you have experienced a lot of creation and extinction since the endless era. Don''t you want to stop all this?"


    Golden horn is silent, because the words of Chu Feng touched some things in his heart.


    For so many years, as a soul emissary, although it has not experienced a long time, it has also experienced several eras. Looking at those golden horns who normally die and come to the soul world, there is no feeling. After all, people will die, unless they are in line with the heaven.


    But because of the conspiracy of nihility, they are unwilling to come here. Those years are also the busiest time for the soul envoy. At the same time, they are also angry that nihilism has deprived the living beings of all worlds.


    Breathing out a breath, Golden Horn''s seemingly ferocious face showed a sincere smile: "demon lord, I am willing to help you once, I hope this is the last eternal era of the universe."


    Chufeng gentle smile: "yes!"


    Jin Jiao didn''t speak any more. He threw his black stick out and fell into the river Styx. The next moment, a boat appeared on the river Styx. Golden Horn jumped up and down on it. He looked back and said, "go in from here to the west of the soul setting area. It''s too far away from the main hall of the world. Let''s go to the opposite bank."


    Chu Feng saw sincerity from Golden Horn''s eyes, no unnecessary words, and no doubt whether Jinjiao had any purpose. He jumped to fall on the boat.


    No oars, no power drive, the boat naturally goes forward, the flowing river can not stop the boat''s progress, not long has been close to the opposite bank.


    Golden Horn said softly at this time: "Lord devil, the East is the soul area of the strong. They are more or less strong before they are alive, and they are unwilling to die. When they feel that you are unripe, they will certainly produce jealousy and distorted psychological attacks on you. If you can, you can be more tolerant, and the dead will always have too many memories."


    Chu Feng nodded gently, already can see some souls swimming on the opposite bank. They all seem to be human beings, but if you feel them carefully, you will find that they are just souls without substance. However, in their bodies, you can still feel a strong breath.


    That is the breath that the soul of the western region does not have. Even if the strong die, they will still have some powerful abilities when they come to the soul world. It is no wonder that the strong and the ordinary people are separated.


    The boat stopped at the shore, and Jinjiao and chufeng jumped ashore together. The boat turned into a black stick and returned to the hands of Jinjiao again.


    More than a dozen shadows from the distance came towards this side quickly, as if they wanted to do something. But when they were close to each other, they naturally stopped and looked at the golden horn with fear. Obviously, they all knew that this was the soul envoy that could control their life and death at any time, and should not be provoked.


    The eyes of Chu Feng are full of resentment and blazing light, because the breath of strangers on Chu Feng is too strong.


    Golden Horn clenched the black stick and burst out to drink: "get out of here!"


    More than a dozen soul bodies suddenly scattered, and they were obviously afraid of golden horn. After they all retreated, Jin Jiao grinned and looked ugly: "I''m still very popular. If I''m ok, I''ll bully these ordinary strong souls. Ha ha ha!"Chu Feng rolled his eyes and hit Jin Jiao''s head with a fist: "don''t knock, take me to see the Lord."


    Golden Horn ate pain, bared his teeth and covered his head. His eyes looked pitiful, but with his ugly face, how could he feel was a bit of terror and infiltration.


    Seeing that Chu Feng still had to do something, Jin Jiao ran forward quickly. Chu Feng followed him, and his eyes sometimes looked at the rest of the place. He could feel that his arrival attracted the attention of many soul bodies. He felt a kind of jealousy from those spirits. He envied that he was a living man.


    However, these for Chu Feng do not have too much feeling, to a certain extent, if the dead can not let go of everything in life, it is sad.


    With the Golden Horn came to the dark light curtain, just like what he saw in the west of the haunting area, Golden Horn pointed to the dark light curtain and said solemnly: "Lord demon, after passing through this light curtain, you will officially enter the soul setting area, where you have only one incense stick to do business."


    "According to the time in this world, you estimate that there is only three hours. If you can''t get the permission of the Lord within this time, you will stay in the soul world forever."


    From the tone of golden horn, Chu Feng could hear the seriousness of the matter and nodded slightly to show that he had remembered it.


    Jin Jiao didn''t say anything more, let Chu Feng pull the black stick in his hand, and then step out into the dark light curtain. Chu Feng only felt that everything around him became dark. His brain was suffering from severe pain, and his body was moving forward.


    Golden Horn said in the dark: "it''s like the legendary Naihe bridge. When you get to the soul setting area after crossing here, the memory will slowly disappear and forget everything before you are alive. So you must remember that when you get to the soul setting area, you only have three hours at most, otherwise you will not have a chance to leave."


    Chu Feng responded in the dark, closed his eyes and kept his mind. At the same time, the Holy Grail of light drives and emits a powerful force of life in his body. In the face of the dead air invading in the dark, he has no strong vitality to supplement. I''m afraid that when he reaches the soul setting area, his whole body will be dead.


    I don''t know how long it passed. The endless darkness slowly faded away. The feeling of Chu Feng''s moving forward also slowly disappeared. The body began to slow down a little bit. Then it seemed that the feeling of going out of the water, trampled on another piece of land.


    Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes, looking forward to see the desolate and black soil, and the dark sky, always like the existence of the night.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng thought of one thing: "golden horn, the dark Holy Grail of one of the ten chaotic artifacts, is it in the soul world?"


    "Yes?" Golden Horn a Leng, subsequently facial expression changes slightly: "demon lord, how do you know?"


    Because the dark grail is indeed in the soul world, and it has always been in the soul world. Except that it was stolen at the beginning of the new era and came back again, it was in the hall of the Lord of the kingdom. However, no one knew where it was hidden. In addition, even the high priest of the soul world did not know.


    Chu Feng smile: "just casually ask, now here is the soul area, how should I do?"


    Jinjiao looks at Chu Feng strangely. He feels that Chu Feng is not just asking about it casually. However, the dark Holy Grail is collected by the world Master. Even if Chu Feng has any purpose, it is useless.


    Looking forward, he raised his hand and pointed to it: "it has been 15 days since we came to the soul setting area. Now you have only three hours. That direction is the main hall of the kingdom. You can go there by yourself. If I take you there, I may be punished by the high priest."


    Chu Feng slightly Leng: "high priest?"


    "The Lord doesn''t care." Golden Horn nodded, a haze flashed in his eyes and said, "so generally, the high priest is in charge, and all our soul envoys have to obey the high priest''s orders, so I can''t take you there, otherwise the high priest will certainly punish me."


    Chu Feng is not forced to be difficult. Jinjiao can bring himself in and even say these things to himself. It is not appropriate for him to take risks.


    Pat Golden Horn on the shoulder: "thank you for telling me these need to pay attention to!"


    Originally wanted to say goodbye, but think of Chu Feng still did not say, because this is the soul world, who has nothing to run here?


    The wings of magic light spread out and fly away in an instant. In three hours'' time, you still need to pay attention to it. Otherwise, you will have to stay in the soul world all your life and watch the nothingness collapse.


    Golden Horn looked up, there was no trace of Chu wind, and sighed: "forget to tell you, the high priest is also a saint!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2818

    According to the direction of golden horn, the Chu wind kept moving forward, fast enough to trace the trace that the naked eye could not catch. Even though there were many spirits of strong men walking on the ground, they still could not catch the trace of Chu wind.


    It''s only in the blink of an eye to walk about Mo Wan Li in the sky, but Chu Feng suddenly stops.


    Looking at the direction of the right coldly, the expression skimmed the faint killing opportunity, because in that direction, Chu Feng felt a special breath, and still familiar with the breath.


    The smell of the dead nagula and the demon emperor.


    I don''t know what happened, but Chu Feng felt that they were moving fast, as if they were going to some place. They only had three hours in the soul world. But now they feel the breath of nagula and the demon emperor. Chu Feng means to destroy them.


    Whether it is the demon emperor or nagula and Chu Feng, there are indelible hatred, the death of Xi, or the death of Chang''e, all of which are enough to frustrate them.


    Slowly clenching his fist, Chu Feng turned his direction and left quickly. He even came to the soul world. In order to prevent the rebirth of nagula and the demon emperor in the future, now is the best chance to destroy them. Once their souls dissipate between heaven and earth, their traces will never appear again in this world.


    This time, Chu Feng didn''t hide his breath, because he had to find the master of the world after all. No matter how much he covered it up, he would be found out. It was better to be direct, and the indefinite master himself ran out.


    The spirit of the demon emperor and nagula is constantly moving, and the direction is just the same. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. I don''t know why it is like this, because Jinjiao said just now that most of the souls of saints who don''t abide by the rules of the spirit world are suppressed by the world master in the endless darkness.


    Why can the demon emperor and nagula travel so freely? Although I didn''t see if it was their soul, the breath was not wrong.


    The speed is faster and faster, Chu Feng can already see two figures shuttling in the void. Although there is still a little distance between them, they can already recognize that they are the demon emperor and nagula. Even if they are dead, their appearance has not changed too much. Except for the body, the breath is still strong.


    However, compared with before he was alive, he was not a little weak after all.


    In addition to the two, Chu Feng did not see the existence of other people, let alone the trace of the soul emissary. Actually, there was no trace of the soul envoy. So what are they doing?


    Looking forward, Chu Feng saw the dark light curtain that was about to arrive soon. It was the place where the soul wandering area and the soul fixing area were divided. He was stunned and seemed to understand something. It seems that the demon emperor and nagula do not want to slowly forget their own lives in the soul setting area. They want to go to the ghost area and find opportunities for rebirth!


    Perhaps insight into the mind of the two, Chu wind speed up again, instantly more than the demon emperor and nagula''s soul in front of them, now also back to the starting point.


    Originally, the Golden Horn sent Chu Feng to the soul setting area to guide him, and he was about to leave. He did not want to feel two strong soul breath coming here, and then he felt the strong breath of Chu wind. So he stayed to see what was going on.


    Seeing the Chu wind in the air and the demon emperor and nagula, the golden corner of his mouth twitched fiercely: "too bad luck."


    He thought it was something. He never thought it was the soul of the demon emperor and nagula, and the Chu Feng who had gone back and forth. When his enemies met, he was very envious. Now that he met the soul world, Jinjiao probably knew Chu Feng''s mind and felt that he should go quickly. Otherwise, he did not know how to die.


    He is a soul messenger. If he dies, he really disappears.


    Just as he turned around and was about to enter the light curtain, hundreds of figures appeared around him, completely blocked in the East, West, North and south directions. Then a figure more than two meters tall appeared in the air, holding a crutch in his hand. The whole person looked very thin, just like a bamboo pole.


    Golden Horn sees the person that appears, react immediately come over, kneel on the ground: "high priest!"


    High priest, the existence of the soul world is second only to the Lord of the spirit world, and the head of all soul envoys!


    The whole person of the high priest was very thin, as if wrapped in a leather bag. His turbid eyes glanced at the Golden Horn lightly. Without saying a word, he moved away and looked at Chu Feng. After a while, a little surprise flashed in his eyes. Finally, he fell on the spirits of the demon emperor and nagula. His eyes suddenly became very cold and cold.


    His voice was hoarse and ugly: "demon emperor, devil son, you are dead. You should abide by the rules of the soul world. The Lord''s mercy did not suppress you in the endless darkness. He wanted you to get rid of your evil and return to the right of reincarnation. I never thought that you wanted to escape from the soul setting area and enter the wandering soul area to seek the law of rebirth. What should be your sin?"


    In the face of the high priest''s question, the souls of the two did not seem to hear at all. They just looked at the Chu wind in front of them.


    Nagula was silent for a moment and said, "you are human. Why are you in the soul world? And how do I feel like we know each other?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at nagula and the demon emperor. Both of them looked at themselves with doubts. They probably knew that they were slowly forgetting the things they had done in the soul setting area. At the moment, it was just an instinctive desire to go to the soul wandering area, but the soul setting area could not be out. Were they too naive?However, no matter how good, even if both have forgotten the memory of life, in the heart of Chu Feng, they are their own people to kill.


    No matter whether there are high priests in the soul world and more than 100 soul envoys around, Chu Feng raises his hand and cries. The magic sword breaks through the sky. The power of the magic sword shakes the heaven and earth. You can hear the bloody roar in it. It seems that you can feel something that wants to break the sword.


    When Minghong''s magic sword broke out of the sky, the high priest''s cold and thin face suddenly appeared dignified, and his body also burst out a gloomy saint''s breath: "Minghong magic sword, are you a demon God?"


    Chufeng turned his head and looked at the high priest. He felt that he was no longer a person except for the appearance of a human being. He was more than two meters tall, which was more like skin and bone.


    He raised his hand and held Minghong''s magic sword


    At the next moment, Chu Feng suddenly burst out, and the sword in his hand was shrouded in the demon emperor and nagula. If it was ordinary power, it could not kill the soul, but the powerful bloodthirsty power contained in Minghong magic sword could be achieved.


    In the soul world, the soul emissary can''t walk against the sky, only the high priest, the Lord of the world, and the dead saints can do it. At the moment, there is only the high priest in the sky. Seeing Chu Feng, he wants to destroy the spirit of the demon emperor and nagula in front of him, and his face changes slightly and bursts into anger.


    "Bold!" he yelled


    Holding up the crutch in his hand, he stood in front of the demon emperor and nagula in an instant like a phantom, and lifted it directly to block the attack of Minghong magic sword.


    With a loud noise, Chu Feng quickly retreated, and the high priest also stepped back a little. He felt the numbness in his hands and felt a very uncomfortable feeling invading his whole body. He cried with anger on his face: "this is the soul world. Except for the master and soul envoy of the soul world, he has the right to judge and punish any existence."


    "You are a demon. You have violated the fate of heaven before you come to the soul world. Now you have to kill the soul. It''s really damned."


    Chu Feng shook the Ming Hong magic sword in his hand, and his tone was calm: "if a person dies, his sin will be cleared away, then it will be too easy. If the soul world suppresses them in the endless darkness and deprives them of their freedom, I will never say a second word. But now two heinous people still have such freedom after their death. Who should I vent my resentment to?"


    "Aren''t you?" All of a sudden, the high priest asked, with a light pressure in his words: "as a taboo demon, from the day you came out of the world, do you know how many people have died in your hands? You say the demon emperor and nagula are heinous, but where do you get it? "


    "The equality of all living beings is beyond the pursuit of many people in this world, but in the soul world, every soul body needs to abide by, and the debt of death is clear. Here, every soul body exists fairly."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "what do you mean?"


    Of course, although today''s devil and the devil are still in front of each other''s hands, but from today''s death, you and the devil''s voice are still not in front of each other


    "So what are you entitled to judge and punish them? Is it because of the hatred in your heart? "


    Chu Feng shook his hand with Minghong''s magic sword. He never thought that so many people had died in his own hands. However, if he did, Chu Feng knew that the high priest did not have to cheat himself, because the casualties caused by each world war were very terrible.


    But all of a sudden, Chu Feng dispersed these thoughts, and his eyes were slightly cold: "I don''t want to, no one has the right to blame me, today I must destroy the spirit of the demon emperor and nagula, do you want to block me?"


    The high priest did not mean to get out of the way all the time. Facing Chu Feng''s firmness, his thin face showed a strange smile: "Lord demon, do you think you are my opponent now?"


    "In the soul defined soul area, your strength will gradually decrease, and your physical strength will gradually weaken. How to fight with me? I am a saint. I am the most powerful saint in the soul world except the master of the soul world. Are you sure?"


    Chufeng frowned slightly and felt the gloomy Saint breath and his own body changes. He knew that the high priest had not deceived himself, and his strength and body were undergoing weak changes.


    He took a deep breath and found that his breath became heavy. He held the Ming Hong magic sword tightly, and his eyes shot a sharp look: "those who block me, die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2819

    Chu Feng once again, he does not care who died debt clear.


    If he was in this world, he would naturally follow such a principle, but now he is not in this world but in the soul world, so there is no need to abide by such a rule. He only knows that nagula and the demon emperor both owe their blood debts, which is enough.


    The high priest never thought that Chu Feng ignored his advice and continued to do it. His eyes flashed with anger. When Chu Feng exploded, he also quickly met him. The two collided and produced a huge impact.


    It''s just because they are in the soul world now. Although they cause vibration, they do not cause too many waves. The soul envoys stationed on the ground have not suffered any impact.


    Under one blow, Chu Feng and the high priest were tangled together. As the high priest of the soul world, if Chu Feng, the human being, destroyed the soul body of the soul world in his face, he could not forgive himself. Moreover, it was a provocation to his majesty that he was really done by Chu Feng.


    In the future, how can we take over the soul world instead of the world Master?


    The battle situation of the two men kept rising until they reached the thick clouds. All the soul envoys on the ground were watching, but there was no way out. It was a luxury to walk in the soul world against the sky.


    At this time, the demon emperor and nagula looked at each other, and suddenly burst out, toward the dark light curtain.


    The soul makes them see that their faces have no fluctuation, as if what the demon emperor and nagula do is nothing.


    When the two approached the dark light curtain, there was a sound of collision. Their souls seemed to have hit the wall and bounced back and hit the ground. However, they did not give up. They took off again and again, pounding against the dark light curtain again and again, trying to get to the ghost area.


    At the moment, seeing the madness of the demon emperor and nagula, the golden horn, who was in a mess in his mind, took back his look at the battle in the sky and said, "don''t waste your energy. Except for the high priest and the Lord of the world, no one can let you go to the ghost area. Even if we don''t have soul cards, we can''t go through the dark light curtain."


    The words fell, and suddenly the demon emperor and nagula gave up the collision with the dark light curtain, and quickly passed by and appeared in front of the golden horn.


    The rest of the souls immediately flustered, because they knew that the demon emperor and nagula were going to attack the golden horn.


    Sure enough, when the soul envoys did not respond or did not have time to respond, nagula put a hand on the neck of golden horn and said fiercely, "hand in your soul card."


    Jinjiao didn''t expect that a word of his own brought disaster. His face was worried. Just like when he began to face Chu Feng, he stammered a little: "that I gave you soul cards, which are all of their own. I can use them, but if I give them to you, you can''t use them."


    Nagula narrowed her eyes. "You didn''t cheat me?"


    Golden horn was anxious to cry. Looking at the sky, the high priest and Chu Feng also found that the changes on the ground stopped temporarily, and said with a wry smile, "I am under your control now. What benefits can I get from cheating you?"


    Even if Jin Jiao had said that, nagula still didn''t let go of his meaning. He held his neck and turned around, and his eyes shot fiercely into the air. When he looked at Chu Feng, he just took a hard look. Because he had forgotten his life in the soul fixing area for some time, he didn''t know why Chu Feng wanted to destroy his soul.


    But he turned his eyes and coldly fixed his eyes on the ugly high priest, and said in a deep voice, "high priest, give us the soul card, otherwise the soul envoy will become smoke and cloud."


    The high priest narrowed his eyes. Although the soul emissary has an entity, it has no heartbeat and blood pulse. It is only a little more real than the soul body. However, to some extent, the result is the same. As long as the soul emissary is killed, it will disappear completely like the soul body and will never appear again.


    "Give it to them!"


    Without waiting for the high priest to open his mouth, Chu Feng said in a deep voice: "even if I give them to them, I will kill them."


    The high priest squinted his eyes and took a meaningful look at Chu Feng. Then he looked at the Golden Horn: "did you bring the demon to the soul setting area?"


    Golden Horn''s eyes twinkled, for a while, he didn''t know how to answer the high priest''s question. However, such expression and silence in the eyes of the high priest undoubtedly confirmed his conjecture that Chu Feng was brought to the soul fixing area by golden horn. Otherwise, Chu Feng would definitely not appear in the eastern part of the soul fixing area.


    However, instead of yelling at golden horn at this time, he pointed his crutch to nagula and the demon Emperor: "in the soul world, the soul body must abide by all the rules. Once you hurt the soul envoy, it will be doomed. Do you think it clear?"


    The demon emperor interrupted the high priest''s words with a cold hum: "don''t talk nonsense. Give us the soul card quickly. I don''t remember what happened before my life. Don''t want me to stay quiet."


    The high priest shook his head gently: "the guardian of the rules of the spirit world will not compromise with any soul body."


    Chu Feng''s heart began to worry. Jinjiao was not disgusted from the beginning to the present. On the contrary, he thought he was very interesting. Seeing him under the control of the demon emperor and nagula, how could Chu Feng allow him?He raised Minghong magic sword, pointed to the high priest, and said word by word: "do you give it or not?"


    "Capable of threatening me?" The high priest sneered and pointed at the demon emperor and nagula indifferently: "then why don''t you threaten them? If you want me to give soul cards, why don''t you let them release them? "


    Chu Feng is eager to blow the head of the high priest. The demon emperor and nagula are evil in nature. Even if they are dead, they will not change their nature. It is absolutely impossible for them to be released from the golden horn, who is now a hostage. The high priest said these words just like they did not.


    As for the attack on the demon emperor and nagula, it was just joking with golden horn. With the ruthlessness of the demon emperor and nagula, they would certainly kill Jinjiao, and Chu Feng did not want to implicate the innocent.


    Slowly put down the Ming Hong magic sword, but the tone was much colder than the beginning: "if you don''t give the soul card, if the golden horn is dead, I will make the whole soul world uneasy."


    The high priest laughed with disapproval. This is the soul world, and the master of the world is the absolute master. Even the most powerful infinite sage comes to the soul world, they are bound by rules, and even he can''t deal with it. What''s more, it''s a disaster to the whole soul world?


    Therefore, the high priest didn''t care about the threat of Chu Feng at all. As time went by, Chu Feng would die completely and become a soul. Even if he was a saint, he could easily suppress it.


    "High priest, give the soul card."


    Seeing that the high priest didn''t agree to his conditions at all, nagula couldn''t help but burst into a drink and tightened her hand around the neck of the Golden Horn: "or do you think I dare not kill this soul envoy? You should know that in the soul world, except you and the Lord, the rest of the soul envoys are united together, and I can kill them easily."


    The high priest ignored and chose to close his eyes. He knew that whatever he said to the demon emperor and nagula was useless.


    The reason why they ignore the Golden Horn now is that the Golden Horn itself has made mistakes first. For the high priest, the golden horn is only punished. Therefore, the result and the result are the same. Why should we pay attention to it?


    After the golden horn is killed, suppress the demon emperor and nagula, or even put out the fire.


    The indifference of the high priest fell into Chu Feng''s eyes, which made him have a cold chance to kill. Of course, the rules of the soul world can not be compared with those of the present world. But now that the golden horn is being held back, he should be rescued first, but the high priest is completely ignoring it. This is what Chu Feng does not understand.


    Holding the Ming Hong magic sword, he slowly fell from the air, and stood not far away to open his mouth: "nagula, demon emperor, let the Golden Horn go. I will help you remember everything in your life."


    The demon emperor and nagula looked at each other, and the latter snorted: "you, who just wanted to kill us, do you think we will believe you? Get away from me, or I''ll get rid of this ghost emissary. "


    Chu Feng frowned deeply and apologized. If he didn''t want Jinjiao to take him to the soul setting area through the river Styx, then Jinjiao would not be held back by the demon emperor and nagula if he didn''t want him to take him through the river Styx to the soul fixing area.


    Clenched his fist, Minghong magic sword disappeared in his hand, Chu Feng indifferently said: "kill him, you will be killed by me, is it worth it?"


    The demon emperor laughed wildly and didn''t care about the threat of Chu Feng''s words: "if you can''t restore the memory of your life and find the method of rebirth, what''s the meaning of being in spirit? The bastard of the world Lord wants us to wait 10000 years for reincarnation. That''s 10000 years. We can''t wait! "


    Chu Feng sneered: "ten thousand years, ten thousand years can clear your sins. It seems that the Lord of the world really takes care of you, but it''s a pity that when you meet me today, you are doomed to have no future."


    "If you want to kill Jinjiao, you can kill it. In the end, I will destroy you."


    Golden Horn chin almost didn''t fall down: "demon lord, I don''t want to die, it''s not easy for me to exist!"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes. If he could, he didn''t want to die in golden horn. But now the high priest is totally indifferent. He can''t defeat the high priest in a short time, so he can''t do anything about it.


    What''s more, it''s not easy for the demon emperor and nagula to release people. Even if the high priest hands over the soul card, they will also worry about the safety in the soul haunting area. Can the high priest agree? Can Golden Horn still be safe?


    Chufeng closed his eyes, left eye while searching, while thinking of ways in his heart, suddenly saw what he opened his eyes.


    At the moment of opening the eyes, the Holy Grail of light broke out, and the crystal clear cup gave out a bright light. It was impossible for the soul world to appear. But in a moment, whether it was the high priest, or the soul envoys, or the demon emperor nagura and the golden horn, they all consciously closed their eyes.


    They all belong to the soul world and have instinctive rejection of light.


    Taking advantage of this time, Chu Feng raised a cruel smile on his mouth, and Minghong magic sword reappeared in his hand, killing the opportunity to lock nagula and the demon emperor, and stabbed out with a sword!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2820

    A sword stabs out, and the opportunity to kill is revealed.


    The high priest''s uncomfortable eyes narrowed into a slit. Seeing that under the sword light of Chu wind, the demon emperor and nagula could not avoid, and their looks changed greatly: "no, entering the soul realm, only the master and the soul envoy can dominate the existence, otherwise the historical process will be changed."


    However, everything seems too late. Under the attack of Chu wind, the demon emperor and nagula are completely locked by the sword Qi. The blood thirsty power contained in the Minghong magic sword will shatter their souls and everything in an instant.


    Seeing that everything was irreparable, suddenly the powerful sword light of Chu wind disappeared, and even the bright light of the Holy Grail of light slowly dissipated, and the surrounding began to recover as before.


    Chu Feng stops attacking. The demon emperor and nagula are still there, but there is no golden horn. He squints his eyes as if feeling something. Chu Feng raises his head and looks at the sky. A graceful figure of a man stands there, holding Golden Horn in his hand.


    Chu Feng has met a beautiful man, but compared with the young man who suddenly appears, the difference is not a little bit. He looks more beautiful than a woman, but he doesn''t feel that kind of uncomfortable breath on his body. Sometimes, there is a masculine spirit, which proves that he is indeed a man.


    There is a pair of crystal clear and crystal like corners on the head. A long suit moves with the wind. The feeling is elegant and indifferent. In the cognition of Chu Feng, no man can possess this temperament.


    When the young man appeared, all the spirits around him, including the high priest, were prostrate on the ground and cried, "Lord of the world!"


    What, this guy who is more beautiful than a woman is the master of the world?


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. In his expectation, the world leader should be as vicious as the yama he heard when he was a child, or as black and fat as the yama in the journey to the West. But when he saw that beautiful man, he was actually the master of the world?


    Chu Feng feels that all this is crazy. Such a beautiful man is the master of the soul world. What is impossible?


    However, just for a moment, Chu Feng withdrew his eyes. Just as he was preparing to continue to fight with the demon emperor and nagula, a faint light fell down and covered the demon emperor and nagula. The two immediately floated along the light and went to the side of the world Lord.


    When Chu Feng raised his head, the master of the kingdom said with a faint smile: "demon God, this is the soul world. Except me, the high priest and the soul envoy can control the existence and death of the soul body. No existence can do that. If you kill nagula and the demon emperor, the future historical process will change. Can it be a blessing or a disaster? Why


    "The origin, the fate, the life and death, everyone clings to hatred, how can the eternal universe develop?"


    His eyes fell on the demon emperor and nagula peacefully: "their crimes were terrible before their lives, but they were cleared at the moment of their death. Coming to the soul world is a new beginning. I sentenced them to reincarnation after 10000 years is already a punishment for them. Why do demons persist in killing their souls?"


    Chu Feng put up the Ming Hong magic sword. It seems that he can''t feel any terror in the world Lord. But if Chu Feng knows that the battle is really going on, the world Master is definitely not comparable to the high priest.


    The body slowly floated up and looked at the golden horn. There was nothing wrong with it. Then he withdrew his eyes: "I will not kill them, but let them wander freely in the soul world. Do you feel safe, master?"


    From the beginning, the owner kept a smile and asked, "does the devil have any suggestions?"


    "I can''t kill them." Chu Feng smiles and points to the demon emperor and nagula: "but you must trap them in the endless darkness for ten thousand years, or if today''s events happen again, you and the high priest are not there, who can stop the crazy them, can the soul envoys?"


    I thought that the LORD would not agree to say such a thing. I didn''t want to nod his head: "well, today''s behavior is enough for me to suppress them in the endless darkness."


    Raise your hand and spread out your hand. Behind the demon emperor and nagula, a black whirlpool appears.


    The demon emperor and nagula looked back and saw that the black whirlpool was spinning at a high speed. Their soul bodies were not controlled by themselves and went to the inside. All of a sudden, they all changed color: "No


    It''s just that the Lord didn''t hear him at all. When he closed his eyes, the demon emperor and nagula were inhaled together. Chu Feng didn''t know what the place they were going to be. He only knew that it would not be a good place. The endless darkness could be seen from the name.


    After solving the problem of the demon emperor and nagula, the world Master released the golden horn, and the latter fell on the ground, and quickly crawled on the ground like the other soul envoys, as if the world Master was a God.


    Gently wring his neck, the master narrowed his eyes: "when the emperor and daughter fell, I knew that the devil would come to the soul world, but I didn''t expect that you would come so fast, but you all came."


    "Now, the only thing I want to say is that the rules of the soul world can''t be broken. If the devil comes to the soul world with a living person, he will not go back."


    Without waiting for Chu Feng''s reaction, a dark light door suddenly appears behind the world leader. He takes a light look at Chu Feng, and then goes straight in. The dark light door disappears. If it is not sure that the demon emperor and nagula are suppressed by the Lord, Chu Feng almost doubts whether the world master has appeared.When he clenched his fist and looked up at the ground, he found that all the soul envoys, including the high priest and the golden horn, had disappeared. Chu Feng had no idea how they had left.


    The only thing I know is that the Lord seems to be very dissatisfied with his intrusion into the spirit world and wants to keep him in the soul world forever.


    A funny smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. When Chu Feng came, he not only wanted to go back, but also took Chang''e back. How can the Lord of the Kingdom say not to go, then don''t go? Not to mention that Hongyan brothers are still waiting for themselves, the Chu wind is unable to let go of the disaster that is about to be faced by Zhu Tian Wan Jie.


    Under the protection of the Holy Grail of light, a bright streamer crossed the sky of the soul world and went towards the direction of the main hall of the kingdom.


    No matter what attitude the owner of the world is now and what he wants to do, then he must do it. Otherwise, if he doesn''t do anything in the soul world, he will get himself into it, which is not worth it.


    The speed is very fast, and Chu Feng doesn''t cover up his powerful momentum, causing a strong vibration in the soul defining soul area, but they can''t see anything. They just look at the sky in horror, want to know what exists, and come to the soul world.


    After a while, Chu Feng crossed the endless distance and came to the center of the soul world, where the main hall of the kingdom was located.


    The main hall of the world is not as magnificent as imagined. It seems to be very simple. It is surrounded by high walls. It is like a fortress. There are soul envoys around it. The spirits passing by don''t dare to get close to it. It seems that some beast will devour them at any time.


    Chu Feng fell from the sky and stood in front of the gate of the main hall. More than ten soul envoys immediately came to block his way.


    Chu Feng himself wanted to fly in directly from the top just now, but when he got close, he found that it didn''t seem to be able to fly over at all. So he fell down and his eyes flitted over the ghost emissary who was blocking his way. His face was full of nervousness and anxiety. I think he has already known his arrival.


    Chu Feng did not rush in, but maintained the calm tone he should have: "please inform the world Lord, taboo demon God to see you."


    "The Lord of the world is gone." The spirit emissary outside the gate did not answer, so the high priest came out from inside, followed by a few soul envoys, but there was no sign of Golden Horn: "because the devil is not dead, he is trespassing into the soul world, breaking the two rules of life and death. If he comes, then he will stay. As for meeting the Lord, when you die completely, he will meet you."


    Chu Feng pondered with a smile: "this means, do you want me to kill in it?"


    Chu Feng wanted to say that he would fight in, but that was too polite. The Lord of the Kingdom asked the high priest to convey such words. Then he might as well go ahead and kill him. If the Lord of the Kingdom still has compassion, he certainly won''t want to see the souls die one by one.


    Because he wanted to kill people, even the existence of the high priest was hard to stop.


    "The devil is persistent, high priest, let him in!" When the high priest was angry because of the words of Chu Feng, the voice of the LORD came from the temple of the Lord of the kingdom. He was not angry but powerful.


    The high priest frowned and could see that he didn''t really want Chu Feng to enter. But now that the Lord of the world has opened his mouth, he can''t stop Chu Feng all the time. He raised his hand a little bit and said, "demon God, please!"


    Chufeng joked. He was not afraid that the world Lord would be hard, but that he would not have compassion. Obviously, he was still a compassionate master.


    Walking behind the high priest to the main hall of the Kingdom, the environment inside did not change much. The only color was all black, which seemed to give people a sense of oppression.


    When he walked up dozens of stairs to enter the main hall of the world, Chu Feng stopped and looked at one side coldly. He saw Jin Jiao coming under the escort of two soul envoys: "what''s the matter?"


    Golden Horn raised his head to see Chu Feng. His eyes twinkled and then he lowered his head: "I helped the Demon Lord. You have violated the rules of the soul world by crossing the river Styx. He has also guided you to the direction of the soul fixing area and the main hall of the world. He has violated another rule of the soul world. Now I have to accept the punishment I should have!"


    "The devil!" Chu Feng wanted to speak. The high priest pointed to the hall of the Lord of the Kingdom: "your time is not much, and the time for the Lord to see you is not much."


    Chu Feng frowned deeply and remembered that he had only one more hour left now. If he didn''t finish the world master quickly, he would really stay in the soul world. He took a deep look at Golden Horn and said, "I won''t let you be punished. All this is what I forced you to do."


    After saying a word, Chu Feng went to the main hall of the kingdom alone. Instead of following him, the high priest stood there for a while and whispered, "send the golden horn to the guillotine."


    "Accusation, assisting the living to enter the soul defining soul area, disturbing order, and committing a heinous crime!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2821

    Chu Feng didn''t know that after he came in, the high priest would send the golden horn to the guillotine. Instead, he went all the way to the main hall of the kingdom. The more he went inside, the more dark it was.


    Maybe after walking for three or five minutes, Chu Feng stopped and there was a door in front of him.


    Narrowing his eyes, Chu Feng tried to look at the door with his left eye, and the voice of the world Lord came from inside: "the dark eyes can penetrate all the darkness in the world, and even travel through light years, but sometimes it is not omnipotent. For example, in my main hall of the world, you can''t see anything."


    After hearing the words, Chu Feng dispelled the idea of prying. He went forward and directly pushed open the door in front of him. He thought it was the same place as the darkness along the way. When he didn''t want to open it, there was another space inside, which seemed to be in the main hall of the kingdom. But Chu Feng was sure that this was another space opened by the Lord.


    It''s like the world of King Wu hidden in the temple.


    Seeing the flowers blooming in the distance is totally different from the background of the soul world. It is more like being in a certain world in this world. There are bridges, flowing water, white clouds floating. Except for the sun, there are other things, which are not inferior to a paradise.


    Chu Feng walked in, and the door behind him closed. When Chu Feng looked back, the door completely disappeared. No trace was found. It was really in another space.


    "This is a small space I built, not a world."


    The voice of the Lord of the world came from a garden in front. It was very light and light: "it is still in the soul world, but I have changed some things."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and followed the voice. He only had more than one hour left in the soul setting area. He must be the demander during this time. Otherwise, he can not only take Chang''e away, but also stay here forever.


    Through a cluster of flowers, Chu Feng walks into the garden full of flowers. If it is not known that this is the soul world, it will really have an illusion.


    Out of the exuberant flowers, Chu Feng saw the pavilion surrounded by the small bridge and the running water nearby. He also saw the master of the world and another person. His eyes were slightly frozen: "Chang''e!"


    At the moment, Chang''e is sitting next to the world Lord, but she doesn''t have too many expressions on her face. It''s not too cold to be as cold as frost.


    When Chu Feng called out her name, Chang''e just looked back and looked back, as if she didn''t know Chu Feng at all.


    Such a simple action in Chu Feng''s eyes made his heart slightly hurt. He knew that if Chang''e saw himself, she would be excited. Now Chang''e saw him as a stranger, then there was only one possibility. In this soul setting area, slowly she had forgotten the things before her life.


    Holding back a little pain in his heart, Chu Feng walked away. As long as she could take Chang''e away and return to the world and her soul back to her body, Chang''e''s memory would slowly recover. All these are temporary. As long as she can go back, everything can be solved.


    After walking through the small bridge to the pavilion, Chu Feng took a look at Chang''e and sat down. The familiar people were in front of her, but unfortunately she didn''t remember herself.


    After Chu Feng sits down, Chang''e can''t help but look at Chu Feng, with a trace of doubt and confusion in her eyes, and a little struggle and pain. She feels the familiarity of Chu Feng, but she has no memory in her mind. The feeling that she can''t remember anything makes Chang''e''s heart very uncomfortable.


    The owner of the world took a look at Chang''e, and his eyes were full of soft color: "if you can''t remember, don''t think about it. Some memories are just a kind of pain."


    "No!" Chang''e gently shook her head, eyes directly at Chu Feng: "I want to know who he is, why I see him when there will be a desire?"


    The master narrowed his eyes and took a meaningful look at Chu Feng. Then he slowly replied, "his name is Chu Feng, a taboo demon in a small era. When you were alive, you were your man, but under the conspiracy of nothingness, he was unable to protect you, leading you to be killed by nagula, and misunderstood you. At the moment of your death, you did not get his forgiveness."


    Chu Feng didn''t interrupt the main words of the world, just a look of pain in his eyes.


    At the beginning, because Chang''e was going to kill Bai He, Chu Feng drove her away in a rage, and from then on to go to the parallel universe, Chu Feng did not give Chang''e any forgiveness or smile, but nevertheless, Chang''e did it at a crucial time.


    Now the Lord of the Kingdom reminds Chang''e of the past. Chu Feng did not interrupt because these things are not mischievous. It exists in itself.


    When the master finished, Chang''e''s eyes became more confused: "but why, I don''t hate him at all?"


    Hearing Chang''e''s words, Chu Feng''s heart is even more painful. How can Chang''e, who has lost his memory, hate it?


    With a sigh and a breath, Chu Feng did not go to see Chang''e, who had completely forgotten everything at the moment. He took back his eyes and fell on the owner of the world: "I don''t need to say more. You know what I''m going to do. Now give me a happy word, OK or not?"The atmosphere became dignified in an instant, but the owner who was oppressed by the Chu wind didn''t feel at all. Looking at the soul of Chang''e, which was like a dream, he said with a gentle smile: "you go down first, wait for me to take you out for a walk."


    Chang''e stood up with a cry, but stopped when she was about to leave the pavilion. She looked at Chu Feng seriously: "do I love you very much?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer. He just fixed his eyes on the master of the world. He could see from his attitude that he was really in love with Chang''e. in Chang''e''s soul, there were Lin Yulin and Ma Qiduo. How could Chu Feng allow him?


    Without an answer from Chu Feng, a trace of regret flashed in Chang''e''s eyes, and she slowly turned away. The soul between the virtual and the real did not bring out any sound, and soon disappeared in the sight of Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng knew that Chang''e must be nearby, in the exclusive space of the world Lord.


    "Life and death have their own way, yin and yang are boundless."


    After Chang''e went down, the master of the world stood up and walked outside the pavilion. His eyes were clear and looked at the sky: "people have humanity, the soul has the way of soul. If we die, we will die. If we live, we will continue. If we force a dead person to resurrect, it will disturb the order between yin and Yang. How can I control the soul world?"


    Turning around slowly, the master said faintly, "and Chang''e has promised to be my wife. In a few days, I will marry her. The fate between her and you will be in the past at the moment of her death."


    "However, as a respect for the devil, I can let you leave the soul world, but no longer enter, no matter you, the God or the goddess!"


    Chu Feng came, did not want to leave empty handed, eyes firmly stood up: "if I do not?"


    "You are not qualified to say no to me." The world master replied quietly.


    Chu Feng''s eyes congealed, a sharp color burst out: "what qualifications do you have to say to me like this?"


    The atmosphere became more and more dignified. The Holy Grail of light released the powerful power of life in Chu Feng''s body. Even in this dead and gloomy soul world, Chu Feng''s powerful vitality could not be stopped.


    The world Master narrowed his eyes and asked faintly, "if you fight with me, it will have more influence than the battle between you and nothingness. Do you understand?"


    When Chu Feng heard the words, he slowly dissipated his fierce Qi. He could feel the compassionate heart of the world Master. It was not what Chu Feng wanted to do to fight against such an existence. However, Chu Feng had the principle of Jie Zhu, which was just the principle that Chu Feng could not accept.


    Chang''e must take away, and she must leave, which is the bottom line of Chu Feng.


    Slightly clenching his fist, Chu Feng resisted the impulse of World War I, also because of the lack of time: "I can see that you have moved the true feelings for Chang''e, and I can understand your determination to maintain Yin and Yang, and the order is unbreakable. But do you really not consider the future of the world?"


    "Maybe you don''t care about the existence or extinction of this world, but you should always think about whether Chang''e is willing to? Restore her memory, listen to her own real thoughts, don''t tell me, you can''t do it. "


    The master of the world stared at Chu Feng for a moment, then shook his head: "I can do it, but in the soul fixing area, no soul body can have the memory of life. That will pollute the purity here. Demon God, you''d better go."


    "Chang''e is dead. She is no longer in this world. Even if I want to stay by force, nothing will be allowed once it is found. So you go. I don''t want to interfere in any of your affairs. I just want the soul world to exist stably."


    Chu Feng has put his attitude at a very low level. He doesn''t want the master of the world to remain unmoved. Even if the world collapses in the future, he doesn''t care.


    In this regard, Chu Feng didn''t know whether to say that the master of the world was too cruel or too strong in principle. He said that if he did not interfere in the present world, he would not interfere. If the rules of the soul world could not be broken, then they could not be broken.


    Taking a deep breath, the feeling of dullness is becoming more and more obvious. Even with the protection of the Holy Grail of light, Chu Feng can feel the stillness spreading to his whole body, knowing that time is running out.


    Even if the spirit of Chang''e goes back to the world of hell, I can''t let the spirit of Chang''e go back to the world of hell


    The LORD did not answer, but his silence had shown his attitude.


    Chu Feng sneered: "but today, I must take Chang''e away. If anyone blocks me, I will kill who. Even if you are the master of the world and the absolute master of hundreds of millions of wandering souls in the soul world."


    The powerful saint''s breath detonates, like the tidal current catharsis, this piece of tranquil space appeared the slight wave, retreating Chang''e came out, Xiu eyebrow slightly frowned: "stop!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2822

    Even if the memory is no longer there, the feeling will never disappear. Chang''e has forgotten Chu Feng. But when she saw Chu Feng, the feeling invaded her. She was familiar and unfamiliar, but she was eager.


    Directly came out and stood in the middle of the world Master and Chu Feng, and said faintly, "this is the soul world. It can''t stand the battle of saints."


    Looking at Chu Feng, he said word by word: "because it is very light and light. If the power is too strong, the whole soul world will collapse, and hundreds of millions of wandering souls will disappear. In the future, people who die in the world will not have a place to belong. Do you want to see the turmoil in the world?"


    At that time, the ghost of the dead will not wander in the world, and it will cause great waves.


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly. Under the gaze of Chang''e''s eyes, Chu Feng scattered his fierce Qi machine and sighed, "but I''m going to take you away today."


    The answer is obvious. Unless the master of the world compromises to let him take Chang''e away, otherwise Chu Feng will not pay attention to the turmoil in the world, because if Chang''e and Zhang Yuner can not cooperate to develop their fate, nothingness can change everything at any time, and future disasters are inevitable.


    Even the disaster is inevitable, so why should we worry about whether the dead still have a place to belong to? This is what Chu Feng thinks at the moment.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s firm words of killing and cutting, the master of the world frowned slightly: "demon God, if the world is destroyed, at least there is the soul world. The soul body here will have a day of rebirth, isn''t it?"


    "Not good!" Chu Feng shook his head seriously and said, "because I believe that everyone wants to live in the world, rather than wandering in the soul world. Living and dying, they all know how to choose. Chang''e is very important for the future of this world. Should the master insist on your principles?"


    "Or do you fall in love with Chang''e at first sight, and don''t want her to leave, even if the world collapses as a result, it doesn''t matter?"


    Chu Feng''s sharp words let the world Master look slightly affected.


    As a character who lived longer than Lu Wan, the world Master naturally knew that if Chang''e went back, she would certainly change the historical process to a certain extent. She might not be able to turn the tide back, but at least she would have a chance.


    However, when Chang''e fell to the soul world, the master of the world began to admire Chang''e. he knew that if Chu Feng took Chang''e away, he and Chang''e would not have any future, and Chu Feng could not let him marry Chang''e, which is an unchangeable fact.


    He is a compassionate master of the world. He has created a place for all living beings to return to. But without these things, the world Master is nothing more than an ordinary human being. He also needs some emotional consolation.


    And this woman is Chang''e.


    Looking at Chu Feng and Chang''e, I found that Chang''e was also looking at herself. The owner of the world narrowed his eyes slightly: "since the emergence of the soul world, there has never been a soul that can be safely reborn. I let the demon go because he is flesh and blood, and it is not a violation of the rules of the soul world. Do you think I should break it?"


    Chang''e glanced at a loss and shook her head gently: "I don''t know."


    Yes, Chang''e, who has lost her memory, now knows nothing. She only knows that she has a kind of cordial desire in the face of Chu Feng, but she also knows that she is a dead man. How can the dead go back?


    Chu Feng could see the tangle in Chang''e''s eyes and said softly, "Chang''e, your memory just disappears. As long as the master returns your memory to you, you will definitely leave with me."


    "I can''t pay it back." The master of the world accepted the words and sighed helplessly: "every soul body entering the soul setting area, whether it is a saint or an ordinary person, will lose its own memory. Those memories will naturally recover if they return to the world in the state of soul body. However, after the way of reincarnation, those who lose their memory choose reincarnation more, because this is an unchangeable fact."


    When the lamp goes out after death, the eternal truth will bring about a new beginning.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist again. He thought that the world Master could restore Chang''e''s memory. He didn''t want to go back to the present world. But now the master''s attitude is very clear. He won''t break any rules.


    The tense atmosphere is more and more dreary, Chang''e stands in the middle of the two, her face is also embarrassed.


    She can''t remember what happened before she died. She only remembers that during this period of time in the soul world, the Lord showed her tenderness and care. However, after seeing Chu Feng, she found that she couldn''t move her anything. The tangled emotions made Chang''e very uncomfortable.


    "You have forty minutes, demon."


    In silence, the master of the world said faintly: "if you don''t leave the soul world within 40 minutes, you will never have a chance to leave."


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly changed sharp: "you really don''t let go?"


    "The rules can''t be broken. I am the leader of the world and set an example." The world Master nodded calmly, and his words were firm and unshakable: "no matter my love for Chang''e or my control over the soul world, I would not allow me to break the rules. I would not care about the past, present and future of this world. I only care about every soul that comes here after death."


    So far, the world Master has clearly revealed his determination. Today, Chang''e is determined not to let go.Chufeng narrowed his eyes and looked at Chang''e, who was puzzled. He asked softly, "would you like to go with me? As long as you are willing to go with me, the soul world will collapse at all costs. "


    Chang''e is stunned. She looks at Chu Feng without blinking. She can feel the affirmation of Chu Feng''s words. Even her eyes give her an indestructible sense of firmness. It seems that Chu Feng can fight for her with one word.


    "Chang''e, look at this."


    At this time, the world Master raised his hand and stretched out a finger. A flash of light swept across Chang''e''s eyebrows. Chu Feng was very close, but he didn''t stop him. That was the way of reincarnation. If Chang''e didn''t agree, it would not be successful to take it away by force.


    In that wipe of light into the eyebrows, Chang''e closed her eyes, and then slowly opened them.


    His face flashed a trace of sadness and shook his head: "Chu Feng, you can go by yourself. Although I don''t remember you, I believe you love me, otherwise you will never risk coming to the soul world that may not return. But if you take me away, the historical process will change, and the soul world may fall into disaster, and the peace since ancient times will no longer belong to the soul world."


    After a pause, Chang''e lowered her head and added in a soft voice, "I will not marry the master of the world either, because seeing you, I find that I am just grateful to the Lord for being taken care of."


    Chang''e''s words made the master look solidified, and then slowly turned into calm. Although there was a look of sadness and helplessness in his eyes, he could still see that he respected Chang''e. even if Chang''e said that she would not marry him at the moment, he could not feel that he had any anger.


    Arranged everything to come to the soul world, in order to take Chang''e''s soul back, but now found, Chang''e refused to go back with him.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist with a little anger, and looked at the world Master fiercely: "what did you do to her just now?"


    "I didn''t do anything to her." The world Master shook his head with a clear conscience and said: "just let her see what will happen if you want to take her away. In order to maintain the rules of the soul world, I will fight with you. Finally, because of you and me, there are two results. One is that the soul world collapses, and the other is that you can''t go back completely beyond the time."


    "I think Chang''e doesn''t want to see such a result. She doesn''t want you to make such a choice because she can''t go back."


    Hearing the words of the world Master, Chu Feng Zhen meant to cut off his head directly, because from his words, he would never allow Chang''e to leave. Once he wanted to take away by force, he would choose to fight with him.


    Chang''e may not care about the collapse of the soul world, but she will care whether he can go back safely.


    Once he can''t crush the master of the world, forty minutes will pass by quietly. At that time, he will be crushed by the law of the spirit world, turn into an illusory soul body, and he will never return to this world and die completely.


    In other words, the Lord of the Kingdom threatened Chang''e a little with the safety of his Chu wind. However, Chang''e could not refuse.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath: "I don''t care."


    "I care." Chang''e took the words and went to the front of Chu Feng. She looked at Chu Feng with a familiar and strange look in her eyes. She took his hand: "the soul world is destroyed and hundreds of millions of wandering souls are upset. I don''t want to see it. If you can''t go back beyond the time limit, I''ll be upset. So go back. Anyway, I''ve forgotten everything. You forget me."


    Chu Feng gently shook his head and broke away from Chang''e''s hand. His eyes were still fierce and staring at the world Master: "are you sure the rules can''t be broken?"


    The Lord nodded affirmatively: "this is the rule that I uphold in the seven universe eras."


    Chu Feng heart Teng Sheng anger and murder, Chang''e sad said: "go, I will not go back with you." Feeling the emotional disorder Chang''e dropped a word, turned around and instantly disappeared in the same place. She couldn''t find any breath and trace. She directly showed her action that she would not go back.


    Chu Feng has just sprouted the emotion of forcibly taking away, Chang''e leaves. Her heart is suddenly empty, her eyes are confused, there is a trace of pain, and anger to the world Master.


    He knew that it must be what the LORD had let Chang''e see just now, which affected Chang''e''s decision. Otherwise, if the master didn''t stop him, Chu Feng was confident that he would bring Chang''e back.


    Now, Chang''e doesn''t know where to go, Chu Feng''s time is not much, if you don''t hurry back, you will never be able to leave.


    After closing his eyes, Chu Feng opened his eyes and said, "Lord, your rules will be broken by me sooner or later."


    Chang''e didn''t want to go. Even if he fought with the world Master, it would be useless in the end. Moreover, Chu Feng now consumes a little bit, and he doesn''t have enough assurance to crush him. So he chooses to endure it temporarily. When he comes to the soul world next time, whether Chang''e is willing or not, and whether the master of the world stops him again, he will take Chang''e away.


    However, the master of the Kingdom did not care about Chu Feng''s words, but said lightly: "after going out, the door of reincarnation is on the east side of the main hall of the kingdom. There is not much time left. The high priest will give you the soul card!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2823

    "I''ll be back, waiting for me!"


    Outside the main hall, Chu Feng looked back into the deep hall, and his eyes flashed a faint helpless color. He was also hating that he was not strong enough. If he was strong enough, he could not stop himself even though he was nihilism.


    After a hard time in the soul world, she couldn''t take Chang''e back. Chu Feng''s heart seemed a little stuffy, but there was not much time left. If she wanted to be reborn, she had to ensure her own safety. It was inevitable to leave.


    With a sigh, he withdrew his eyes. Chu Feng was afraid that he would never die with the master of the world. However, it would not solve any problems at all. Instead, he and Chang''e would fall into a more difficult situation.


    Going to the east side of the main hall of the world, the Lord didn''t say anything later, but Chu Feng didn''t worry about it. Unexpectedly, the master said that he could leave safely. Naturally, it would not be said casually, and there was a holy grail of light. Chu Feng believed that even the way of reincarnation could not stop him from going back.


    As for Chang''e, she can only wait for the next time to find a good way. Chu Feng doesn''t believe that the world Lord can stop him.


    As a special existence in the soul world, they have a keen sense and can feel that Chu Feng''s body is surrounded by a layer of mortal anger. Therefore, they all try to stay away from Chu Feng.


    When he was about to reach the east side of the main hall of the world, Chu Feng could already feel the power of passing away from the gate of reincarnation, but he stopped and looked at a platform in the distance from hundreds of meters.


    There was full of envoys, and the high priest was among them, and they were gathered together and did not know what they were doing.


    In addition to the Lord of the spirit world, the most powerful one is the high priest. I think he will not do meaningless things for no reason or leisure. He still has so many soul envoys standing there at the moment. It must be a very special situation.


    There was still a little time to calculate. Instead of going to the gate of samsara, Chu Feng stood still and his left eye twinkled, penetrating the encircled soul envoys and so on, and looked at the center of the platform.


    Not to see good, a look at Chu Feng, the whole person like an instant fell into the ice cellar in general, cold from head to foot.


    At the beginning, because Chang''e couldn''t be taken away, the whole body was suddenly filled with anger. The haze was slowly diffused out, which was not very strong. However, the feeling of the soul made everyone subconsciously tremble. Even the high priest standing at the central point was slowly attracted by the cold momentum of Chu Feng.


    Hundreds of meters away, Chu Feng stood there alone, but it brought the pressure of countless people to the high priest.


    The high priest narrowed his eyes and felt the heavy pressure. He was a little surprised how chufeng could walk safely in the main hall of the kingdom. He also wondered why the power of Chu Feng was so powerful and powerful.


    Then, thinking of the situation behind him, the high priest''s eyes swept through the depth of the silk of dignified, and a little annoyed.


    Because this is the soul breaking platform, the place where the soul makes mistakes in dealing with the soul world. Today, because of the appearance of Chu Feng and his provocation to the dignity of his high priest, he blames all this on the golden horn.


    The reason for this is that, except for the strong soul, when it comes to the soul world, it will appear in the east of the soul wandering area. No matter what else comes to the soul world, it must be in the west, separated by a river of Hades. Even saints can''t shuttle through it. Only by the presence of the spirit envoy and the spirit envoy above, can we get through the river of hell safely.


    When Chu Feng came to the soul world, he must first go to the west of the soul haunting area, but he appeared in the soul setting area in the East. It can be seen that there was a soul envoy who brought him from the Western wandering soul area to the eastern one before entering the soul setting area.


    At that time, when the demon emperor and nagula took the golden horn as a threat, Chu Feng''s attitude had already explained the situation, that is, the Golden Horn helped him to the eastern soul fixing area. Secondly, the soul envoy guarding the Styx River in recent years had golden horn among them. The high priest punished golden horn for this reason, and this punishment was to make golden horn, the soul of his soul go out of his wits!


    Some chagrins should wait for the Chu wind to be captured or dissipated or even leave before disposing of golden horn, but now it is useless to say that.


    Chu Feng can walk freely in the main hall of the Kingdom now. He still has to go to the gate of reincarnation to see the direction. It must be that the main net of the Kingdom opened one side to let Chu Feng leave. But now that Chu Feng discovers the golden horn, this matter will not be so simple.


    The high priest was comforting himself. Chu Feng didn''t know what was going on. Because everyone was around, Chu Feng couldn''t see it. Naturally, there was nothing to say. Maybe the reason why he started to stop him from destroying the spirit of the demon emperor and nagula.


    Then the high priest thought that it was possible that the high priest put his hands on his back and raised a finger to destroy Jinjiao''s half soul body. In this way, Chu Feng would never know that the golden horn had disappeared and would never appear again.


    But unfortunately, the high priest never knew that Chu Feng''s dark eyes could penetrate many things. He had already seen the Golden Horn of tragic death.At the moment when his fingers were cocked up, Chu Feng disappeared under his eyes. He did not bring out any breath or fluctuation. The high priest''s face changed slightly. As a powerful saint in the soul world, he felt that he was the second strongest existence except for the world Lord.


    But at this moment, he could not see where Chu Feng had gone?


    All of a sudden, the high priest who felt something turned around. Chu Feng did not know when he had appeared behind him and a group of soul envoys, and squatted beside the golden horn which was broken in two.


    Jin Jiao is dead. His eyes are wide, which indicates his inner death. He has no blood and no real body. However, as far as Chu Feng is concerned, Jin Jiao is also a living life, and he was the one who helped him after he came to the soul world, but Jin Jiao was dead at this moment.


    Take a look at the huge chopper on one side. It must have broken the golden horn in two just now.


    Chu Feng endured the pain and boredom in his heart and said in a deep voice: "why?"


    He also wanted to hide the death of Jin Jiao, but he was still found by Chu Feng. However, the high priest was also a character. He was only a little regretful, but he did not hide it. He returned to nature like water. His thin face had no fluctuation and said: "assisting the living people to enter the soul fixing area disturbs the order of the soul world. He is extremely guilty and should be punished!"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and regretted to see that golden horn was held by two spirits. If he had done so at that time, such a tragedy might not have happened.


    Just once again, Chu Feng knew that he would not make a move at that time, because he was going to negotiate with the leader of the world. If he did, there would be no need for negotiation at all.


    Just because of a little worry in his heart, Jinjiao was scared out. Chu Feng''s heart was full of guilt. He thought that just a little help would not have any impact on Jinjiao, but he lost his right to live in the end.


    Take the living into the soul setting area and disturb the order?


    Chu Feng sneered coldly and opened his eyes with some sarcastic color: "whose rule is this?"


    "The rules of the soul world, the formulation of the master." The fact is inevitable, and the high priest fearlessly replied: "since ancient times, there are only soul bodies and no living things in the soul world. Even if the Lord and I are only half human bodies, the soul envoys are only virtual and real bodies. A complete living person has never appeared."


    "Live people appear in a place where they shouldn''t be. This is a violation of the rules. The participants should die!"


    "Shall I die, too?" Chu Feng smoothed the Golden Horn''s round eyes and slowly stood up and asked lightly.


    The high priest was stunned. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng asked such a question. He looked at the golden horn on the ground and narrowed his eyes.


    Then he replied with a positive tone: "Damn it, but the master of the world has not investigated it, then your sin can be forgiven!"


    Chu Feng laughed, with sarcasm and playfulness in his words. The words of the high priest were also too contradictory. He said that the rules could not be broken, and at the same time he said that the Lord of the kingdom had not been investigated, then the sin could be forgiven.


    As the laughter fell, Chu Feng said coldly, "that is to say, rules are not unbreakable. As long as the owner of the world nods, everything can be broken."


    The high priest''s face changed slightly, and he reflected that he was surrounded by the words of Chu Feng. Although this is true, as the existence of the soul world, which is second only to the world Master, he can''t say these words. Otherwise, if the words are spread out, hundreds of millions of wandering souls in the soul world will surely say that the world Master is an autocrat, which is not conducive to the master''s fundamental rule over the soul world.


    Slowly cold face, hum: "mischievous, opportunistic!"


    Chu Feng''s momentum is rising slowly. He didn''t expect so many things to happen this time when he came to the soul world. It was also because he didn''t know that there was still a master in the soul world before he came. Otherwise, the plan would be much more detailed than this one.


    Of course, the most unexpected thing is that he got to know Golden Horn here, and now he was killed by the high priest with ridiculous charges, and his soul was driven to death.


    With the right hand raised gently, the Ming Hong magic sword flickered in the palm of the hand. The dark yellow nine needles seemed to break out of the body, and slowly gathered into the demon warrior armor. A powerful fighting power that moved the whole soul world instantly condensed, making the spirits even the high priest feel dignified.


    In response, the high priest said: "demon God, the Lord of the world will not investigate your trespassing into the soul world. Are you not smart enough to leave quickly and want to make trouble?"


    Chu Feng raised his head and took a deep breath. He said coldly, "I don''t want to kill Bo Ren, but he died because of me."


    "If I don''t avenge him, my heart will be troubled."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2824

    Fight for the heart!


    If it was not for his own sake, Jinjiao would not be executed by the high priest for disturbing the order of the soul world. So even though the time is not much now, Chu Feng still chooses to seek justice for Jin Jiao, because if he leaves and ignores the death of Jinjiao, Chu Feng knows that he will not be at ease all his life.


    Feeling the battle spirit of Chu Feng, the high priest''s face changed greatly: "Chu wind, you are crazy."


    It can be seen that the high priest is also very angry at the moment. As the second figure in the soul world, he has never been ignored his authority?


    But at the moment, the person he is facing is Chu Feng, which means that everything he says can''t play any role.


    Chu Feng didn''t say much. He raised the Ming Hong magic sword and felt Chu Feng''s indestructible fighting spirit. The high priest knew that Chu Feng would not stop because of his anger. He angrily called out: "all of you


    All the soul envoys around him were scattered. Even if Chu Feng''s fighting power in the soul world would be affected a little, he could not exert his powerful fighting power in this world, but even so, it was not easy for these soul envoys to resist. Retreating from the soul block was the best choice and the best way.


    The high priest''s crutch also appeared in his hand, madly increasing his dark power, but he felt that Chu Feng was more powerful than when he began to fight against him. A trace of solemnity flashed through his eyes.


    It is said that the power of the demon will change with his mood. The high priest had heard such a rumor before, because he had not seen the taboo demon himself, so he reserved a trace of opinion. But now he fully believes that, because in the case of the depletion of the soul world, Chu Feng can still play such a fighting power, which shows the power of taboo.


    But no matter how strong he is, he needs to face it at the moment.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the impact and consequences of the war. He only knew that the golden horn had broken the rules a little, but he would not have to pay the cost of his life. All this must have been exaggerated by the high priest.


    Therefore, no matter whether he can leave or not, Chu Feng will chop the high priest. Even if he can''t, he must pay a heavy price to let him know that Jin Jiao''s death is not right.


    Facing Chu Feng''s powerful attack, the high priest felt only pressure and heaviness.


    Even if this is in the soul world, he occupies the right time and place, but the person who wants to fight is Chu Feng, the taboo demon God of this era, or the demon God trapped in anger because of the death of golden horn, which doomed the high priest not to slack off, because he knows very well that once Chu Feng finds the opportunity, he will definitely let him die without a burial place.


    The roaring sound reverberates throughout the soul world, which makes the East and west sides of the soul setting area in shock. All the soul bodies, whether strong or ordinary people, are surprised to look in the direction of the main hall of the world.


    Many of them have been wandering in the soul world for many years, but they have never experienced such a vibration. How could such a thing happen in the stable soul world.


    Some strong souls want to get close to the main hall of the world to have a look, but the guardians of the soul do not give them a chance to get close to them. They can only feel the strong atmosphere of turbulence in the soul world from afar.


    In the time of the battle of independence between the high priest and Chu, a wave of wind came into being.


    The Lord of the world is standing outside a garden and looking at the back of Chang''e among the flowers. He is beautiful and moving. His eyes are slightly obsessed. He just feels the vibration of the earth. He soon puts away his tender color, narrows his eyes, and then bursts out a look of astonishment.


    As the master of the soul world, who controls everything here, he naturally knows what happened.


    He was surprised not that chufeng and the high priest launched a war, but that Chu Feng didn''t care about his time and wanted to revenge for Jinjiao. Didn''t he worry that because of the war with Jinjiao, he would never return?


    This makes the world master very puzzled, at least in his years of existence, rarely seen such Chu Feng people, can for the sake of other people''s life and death, do not care about their own survival.


    What kind of mood and state it is, even the master of the world doesn''t understand it very well, because he has never done such a thing for anyone, because he has not experienced it, so he doesn''t understand why Chu Feng wants to do that. It''s just a golden horn that he just knew. It seems that it''s not worth it.


    Feeling the vibration of Chang''e also returned to God, in the distance light of the mouth: "how?"


    "It''s OK!" The master''s face was slightly surprised, and his voice was soft and said, "it''s just that the devil wants to go back to the world. There''s a little friction on the way. But it''s not a huge problem. I''ll deal with it. Let him go back to the world safely. You don''t have to worry about anything."


    The owner of the world didn''t tell Chang''e that she didn''t want to worry about the battle between Chu Feng and the high priest. Of course, he also had a little selfish intention. He worried that Chang''e would run out when he heard about the battle between Chu Feng and the high priest.


    Sure enough, hearing the master said that Chang''e didn''t pursue anything, and now she can''t do too many things.The Lord of the world let chang e stay at ease, and her figure gradually became blurred. When she appeared, she had already arrived at the east side of the main hall near the gate of reincarnation. She saw Chu Feng and the high priest fighting fiercely in the air. The power of catharsis had spread to the whole hall, and some soul envoys were even crushed.


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, the world Lord raised his hand slightly, mysterious power diffused out, and completely protected the place where the reincarnation gate was located, so as not to be affected by the power.


    For the whole soul world, the reincarnation gate is the most important. As long as the reincarnation door is still there, it doesn''t matter if other places are destroyed. Once the reincarnation door disappears, no one will be born again in this world for thousands of years, and the dead will really die.


    After protecting the door of reincarnation, the master of the world said faintly: "all retreat from the hall of reincarnation and look after the ghosts. If you can''t reach the reincarnation qualification, don''t let them take advantage of the chaos to enter the way of reincarnation!"


    Standing in the distance, the souls made them walk towards the reincarnation hall where the reincarnation gate is located, temporarily leaving the coverage of the war.


    Waiting for the soul envoys to retreat into the reincarnation hall, the world Lord opened his hands, and his endless strength was released. A king''s breath was diffused, which made the huge waves caused by the battle between Chu Feng and the high priest slowly subsided. At last, there was no sign of turbulence in the whole soul world, but Chu Feng and the high priest were still fighting desperately in the air.


    The master of the world did not stop him. He just said to the air, "demon, you don''t have much time left. How can you go back to fight with the high priest?"


    Chu Feng frantically chopped out a sword, and the light of thousands of magic swords turned into a terrible attack. Then he stepped back and did not look at the world Master. He said in a loud voice: "life is a lifetime, vegetation is a autumn. If you can''t stick to your heart and keep your principles, what''s the meaning of living?"


    "The Golden Horn took me across the river Styx to the soul setting area because of my coercion. What''s wrong with him?"


    Minghong magic sword in his hand held it up and pointed at the high priest, and said with a fierce look: "but this old monster, for his high priest''s so-called dignity and ridiculous soul rules, killed Jinjiao. How can I tolerate that I don''t kill Boren, but Bo Ren died because of me, do you understand?"


    The high priest who escaped the attack of Chu Feng gave a cold drink: "I obey the rules of the Lord of the kingdom. Do you mean to kill innocent people indiscriminately?"


    Chu Feng sneered and gave a noncommittal smile. He once again launched a powerful attack. He had the most mysterious dark eyes in all the heaven and the world. Chu Feng could still see the bad root of the high priest. No matter how he explained it, it was a fact that could not be changed.


    So he must die, must die, otherwise Golden Horn''s death, will become his heart demon of Chu Feng.


    The Lord of the world still did not mean to stop the war, but suppressed the terrible influence of the war. Then he looked at the golden horn body which was broken into two pieces on the guillotine, and frowned slightly with a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Jinjiao was wrong, but his fault was caused by the coercion of Chu Feng. It would be almost as if he had been banished for hundreds of years or even thousands of years. At the moment, the high priest destroyed the golden horn with the soul chopper on the soul breaking platform. This is really wrong.


    Because when he built the guillotine, he was aimed at those evil spirit envoys, such as disturbing the order of the soul world and doing things that the gods and ghosts could not tolerate, or guiding the soul body to revolt against the rebellion. He only extradited Chu Feng to the soul setting area. He was guilty, but not guilty.


    I can''t bear it, but even if he is the master of the world, he can''t help it at the moment. The soul emissary of the soul world can only be done after many years of cultivation of the soul body. Now everything has been cut off by the soul chopper, and reincarnation is impossible, let alone reappear?


    However, the reason given by the high priest is also well founded, because Chu Feng has indeed disturbed the order of the soul world, and it is impossible for the Lord of the kingdom to punish the high priest for this reason. That can only make the soul of the high priest dissatisfied.


    With a sigh, the world Master also has his own helplessness. How can we take care of all the millions of wandering souls? A bowl of water can be said on the flat mouth, but when it comes to doing it, it is still a little inadequate.


    Raised his head, light mouth: "demon God, you still go, in the soul world you want to kill the high priest, it is very difficult."


    "And if you don''t go away, there will be no more demons in this world, and you are still needed in all the worlds of heaven and earth."


    The words were a little softer than at the beginning, but Chu Feng didn''t move at all this time. He used a powerful attack to force back the high priest and said in a cold voice: "if you feel for the sentient beings in the universe, you should let me take Chang''e away. Now tell me that these are just you want to protect this damned old monster, so there is no need for you to tell me these things."


    The sword pointed at the high priest and was full of murderous spirit: "because today he doesn''t pay the price, even if he leaves, I will kill the soul world again and make him go to hell."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2825

    After all, the high priest followed him for the longest time. If he was killed by Chu Feng like this, he couldn''t do it.


    Moreover, Chu Feng may not be able to kill the high priest in such a state. If the time goes on, it will only bring disaster to him. By persuading Chu Feng to leave, he just doesn''t want to bring trouble to the soul world, because he knows something better than many people and knows that he wants to keep Chu Feng, unless the soul world is stable.


    Now Chu Feng''s attitude is there. The high priest will not die. He will never leave. He is a bit wayward, but it also shows Chu Feng''s true nature.


    The master of the world narrowed his eyes and watched Chu Feng tangle with the high priest again. He knew that if he had been in this world, Chu Feng would have been destroyed by the high priest. Because this is the soul world, the high priest can fight with Chu Feng. But if it goes on like this, something will happen.


    In the heart slowly under the decision, the world Lord hands, the figure passes by at the same time, he says: "back down!"


    The high priest who was forced away by Chu Feng knew that the Lord of the kingdom wanted to take the initiative in person. He took the opportunity to retreat a long distance from Chu Feng''s attack range, but he was not far away. He was ready to pay close attention to the situation at any time. Once there was any situation, he would take action and join the Lord to leave Chu Feng behind.


    The Lord of the Kingdom took over the position of the high priest and fought with Chu Feng for the first time. Under the collision of the two powers, the boundary master remained in place, and Chu Feng retreated a little.


    This is the soul world, not a unique earthly world. Chu Feng does not occupy any favorable place in the world. Instead, it is the master of the world who can fight at will in such an environment, because this is his heaven and earth. He can crush all the strong and even the soul of the world with his own ideas.


    When Chu Feng fought with the high priest just now, he still had a little bit of upper hand. At the moment, he had to struggle a lot against the world Master. Moreover, he felt that if he continued to fight fiercely, he must be himself, because he was too strong.


    It''s not that the Chu wind is too weak, but because it is the soul world, which is not suitable for Chu Feng to fight. Because of the environment, the mobilization of the original power of heaven and earth is a little worse.


    Because there is no heaven and earth in the soul world, everything is in a state of emptiness and reality. That is to say, Chu Feng has no strength to mobilize, no environment to be able to handle, and it is normal that he is not the opponent of the world Master.


    If in this world, Chu Feng is confident that he can easily crush the master of the world, but it is a pity that this place is not worldly at all, and can''t get the upper hand.


    When Ming Hong''s magic sword was wielded, the blood thirsty light of the sword swept through the air. The fierce breath contained in it made the world Master have to dodge cautiously. They opened a distance. The boundary master looked at the direction of the reincarnation hall and said faintly, "demon, your time is really running out. Are you sure you don''t want to go?"


    With Ming Hong''s magic sword hanging low, Chu Feng''s eyes were burning with fierce murdering opportunities and cruel colors. He didn''t care that time was running out. He whispered: "master, have you decided to stop me in the end?"


    "The high priest abuses his power. Don''t tell me you can''t see it. It will make me think you are blind."


    Since ancient times, who dares to speak to the Lord of the Kingdom like this, the high priest heard the words and angrily cried out, "Chu Feng, be polite."


    "Shut up!" Chu Feng has the final say that he did not leave because of the high priest. He listened to his mouth and reprimand, and the Lord of the world shouted out directly to Chu Feng. He said, "the high priest has some breach of privilege, but this is his duty. If it is not abuse of power, it will not be judged by the devil."


    The domineering words and the king''s demeanor give Chu Feng such a feeling at this moment. At the beginning, he was restrained. When he showed all his sharpness, no one would forget that he was the master of the soul world.


    Even if Chu Feng was so angry at the moment that he would like to kill the world Master, he also had to admit the tyranny of the world Master.


    Just Jinjiao suffered a disaster, so he died, let Chu Feng put down and leave, how Chu Feng could not do it.


    In addition, there was not much time and the Lord of the world stopped him. It was impossible for him to kill the high priest. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and said, "Lord, you may want me to leave, but you have to punish the high priest in front of me. If not, what if I don''t go?"


    The world Master pauses for a moment, and a trace of dignified color flashed in his eyes. Chu Feng must leave. If he does not leave, he will inevitably bring untold disaster to the soul world.


    However, it is impossible for him to punish the high priest. For so many years, the affairs of the soul world have been handled by the high priest. Among the soul envoys and millions of wandering souls, the high priest has absolute authority. He has no right to live or kill, but at least no one will blame him for being wrong, even if he is the Lord of the world.


    Now if we punish the high priest according to Chu Feng, it will certainly bring adverse factors to the soul world, which is not what the Lord wants to see.


    Therefore, the master of the world did not think much about it, so he gently shook his head and refused Chu Feng''s request: "demon God, you have broken the rules here by coming to the soul world as a living person. I will not investigate your fault, but I hope you will not interfere in the internal affairs of the soul world.""Whether the high priest has done something wrong, or whether I should punish myself, I will never punish him for your one-sided statement."


    Attitude or so firm, so that Chu Feng is angry in the heart and can not vent out.


    He took a deep look at the high priest who was playing in the deep of his eyes. Chu Feng, with a gentle smile, seemed not to care. He sat on his knees in the air and said quietly, "abuse of power killed golden horn, but there is no punishment. I can''t let this matter go. It''s OK. I''ll stay."


    The high priest didn''t feel anything about it, but the Lord''s face changed slightly: "demon God, think twice!"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes directly. He knew that if he didn''t leave, he might not have another chance. But from the attitude of the world master just now, he caught something. The world Master seemed to want him to leave the soul world, and didn''t want him to have an accident in the soul world.


    As for why he is like this, Chu Feng is not very clear, but he believes that maybe we can know the answer.


    Of course, there is another reason for Chu Feng to do so now, that is, to see if he can blackmail the world Master and punish the high priest. Although he does not know what his concerns are, if he guesses correctly, maybe he can understand.


    Seeing Chu Feng do not say a word, but also closed his eyes, the head of the world peaceful eyes rare show anxious color, because if Chu wind died in the soul world, it is not a good thing.


    Because of nothingness!


    The world Master who has existed since the first cosmic era is very clear about what the nihilism bred in this era is for each small era''s layout. Now, Chu Feng is related to the most critical step of nothingness. If he dies, he will surely let the nihility set up countless small eras of conspiracy broken.


    At that time, if the nihilism could not get what it wanted, it would certainly be angry at the soul world. It is not easy for the soul world to have its present stability, and it is not easy to completely distinguish it from this world. If it is crushed by nothingness, even the master of the world will not have much confidence to stop it.


    Because the void is to honor, and Chu Feng is the main figure to let the throne appear. If Chu Feng''s death does not appear, the world Master will be scared to think about the consequences.


    After thinking about it for a while, the master of the world made a move, but Chu Feng was unwilling to leave. So he forced Chu Feng to leave. As long as Chu Feng left the soul world, he would talk about other things later. Of course, he was a little angry with the high priest. The method was more and more cruel, and he even regarded himself as the master of the soul world.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that the master of the world actually started directly. However, he was more sure of some things, that is, he had scruples when facing him, or that the existence of something made him dare not keep him in the soul world.


    At this moment, Chu Feng thought of nothingness. Perhaps only nihility could make the master of the world so dignified. As for whether it was Chang''e, Chu Feng thought it was impossible.


    So Chu Feng affirms nothingness, but why does nothingness make the world Lord so dignified, and why can he make nihility so valued?


    One by one questions filled his heart, and Chu Feng quickly dodged away. Before the arrival of the world Master, he had already dodged a long distance by using the wings of magic light. Unexpectedly, everything could be due to the existence of a conspiracy, so we can take advantage of this opportunity to make it clear.


    The master of the world was very nervous. He didn''t dare to delay his time. At the same time, he used his own control over the soul world to cut off the contact between Chu wind and his surroundings with the supreme power of the nether world. It was not easy for Chu Feng to escape.


    Chu Fengwei narrowed his eyes and did not dodge again, because the world Master would not let him dodge away for the second time. He just asked in a cold voice, "Lord, answer me a question. I can leave the soul world."


    The world Master stopped. He didn''t want to do it. He said, "please."


    Chu Feng raised his head and asked, "what are you worried about? Why do you want me to leave the soul world so urgently? Who makes you worry so much? What''s the relationship with me?"


    The master''s face changed a little. He didn''t expect that Chu Feng could see some essential things just by relying on a simple surface, but these things were destined to be unable to tell Chu Feng.


    But if you don''t say it, Chu Feng may not leave at the moment, squinting his eyes and thinking for a moment: "what can be said is that there is no time to say the words behind it. Suddenly, the body of Chu Feng in the distance is twisted in general, accompanied by a burst of Laughter:" tell me where you are hiding. It turns out that I have no way to master the soul world! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2826

    Chu Feng disappeared in front of the world Lord and the high priest. He could only feel the abnormal power fluctuation coming from the reincarnation hall. Besides, he could not see and feel anything.


    Of course, the master''s eyes slowly disappeared, and the wind of the sword disappeared.


    A trace of worry flashed in his eyes, and he said faintly: "I just hope that it will not bring any disaster to the soul world."


    "What about Chu Feng But the high priest did not know what had happened. He came to the Lord of the world and asked in his eyes.


    "Nothingness takes him away." The master did not hide the meaning of the high priest, and said faintly: "Chu Feng is related to a layout of the nihilistic future. Until that day, Chu Feng can''t die and will not die. Whoever wants to let Chu Feng die will have to pay a heavy price. Of course, in this process, no one wants to provide any help and convenience to Chu Feng."


    Hearing the Lord''s words, the high priest''s face changed dramatically. Of course, he knew about nothingness. After all, it was the collapse of countless small eras, and there was no entity, but it could never be ignored.


    Eyes full of dignified: "Chu wind and it what relationship?"


    "Reverence." The master of the world raised his head to look at the gray and yellow sky, with a melancholy look: "it is said that this small era will have an eternal throne. If anyone gets the throne, he can achieve eternal supremacy. Nihility has been waiting for so many years, and countless small eras have been destroyed, in order to create a person who can let the throne come."


    "In the past countless small eras, many strong men appeared, but they did not reach the standard of nihility. Only the Chu wind of this era let the supreme throne recognize the Lord, so the nihility will let him grow up until he reaches the level of touching the throne."


    The high priest frowned: "when the throne comes down, nothingness should not be worried. What it should do is not to kill the wind of Chu, to prevent the appearance of the ancient supreme and destroy it?"


    "No!" With a gentle smile, the master of the world was very peaceful: "the supreme can destroy the nothingness, but what if the emptiness achieves the supreme?"


    The high priest was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    The Lord of the world shook his head with a smile and didn''t tell the high priest anything more. He turned and fell down and walked slowly into the main hall of the kingdom.


    Among the five forbidden areas, the heaven, the world, and the soul world, the only one who knows what nothingness needs is the master of his world, so he knows what he should do to be good at himself.


    Nothingness has always been a kind of existence of virtual body, which has been pursuing the realization of entity. However, from an intangible existence to an achievement entity, no one can achieve it, even the nihility symbolizing fate can not do it. Therefore, it is consciously or unconsciously promoting the growth of Chu style, in order to snatch away the prestige.


    Only one person can hold the throne, and the one who lives to the last can sit on it. Once the Chu wind finally can''t stop nihility, then nothingness can become an entity, become the supreme one of all ages, possess entity, and ravage all things.


    As the master of the world, in order to make the soul world less of the soul body, he should have prevented the nothingness and reached the level of emptiness of the soul world. Unfortunately, the nothingness is too strong. The only thing the owner can do is to protect the stability of the soul world. As for other things, he can''t do too much even if he wants to.


    This is fate, this is a necessary process of the times, no one can change, it is difficult to change.


    How difficult is it to overcome nothingness?


    The Lord of the world has left, and the high priest has fallen on the scaffold. His eyes are still confused. Even if he is a soul saint, many things are still unclear. He knows what the Lord must have observed, but he can''t tell him.


    What does nothingness want to do with respect?


    The high priest wanted to break his head, but he didn''t know what the intention of nihility was. Finally, he slowly dissipated the tangled thoughts in his heart. His eyes also fell on the body with golden horn broken in two, and his eyes flashed a gloomy color.


    Today, because of Jin Jiao''s death, he was hated by Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng is forcibly taken away by nothingness. However, one day Chang''e is in the soul world, Chu Feng will come back one day. At that time, he will find himself to avenge Jinjiao.


    The high priest was very uncomfortable when he thought that he would have to face the madman Chu Feng in the future. Especially after listening to the word of the world Lord, emptiness would not let Chu Feng die before his throne was lowered. His mood was even worse.


    Fingers gently pick, a touch of darkness shot out, the two bodies of Golden Horn ignited a dark flame, and the high priest''s cold hum: "a humble soul envoy, even can make taboo demons think about life and death, you die is enough."


    In the package of the dark flame, Golden Horn''s body disappeared little by little, and there was no trace left. It disappeared in the soul world forever, and it could never appear again.


    The real reflection of the bottom of the sorrow, dead is dead, like mole ants in general, will not let people think about anything!


    In this world, the earth, the imperial city of China, the moon is high in the night!


    There is a faint whirlpool of light above ten thousand meters. The next moment, the Chu wind appears as if it has been distorted and abstracted. Looking at the lights in the night and looking at the surrounding environment, his eyes slowly cool down. All these are so familiar, which indicates that he has returned from the soul world to the present world.Feeling what Chu Feng slowly turned around, his eyes were cold and terrible, because he saw the nothingness, which turned into a dream, and now he stood five meters away from him.


    Even though the face was intoxicating and the smile was charming, Chu Feng had no other emotion except for the cold and murderous opportunity.


    The void light looked at Chu Feng, then moved away his eyes and spoke softly: "you shouldn''t hate me now. If it wasn''t for me, you would be unable to come back in the soul world all your life, and become a poor soul body. So you should thank me. After you disappeared, you found that you had gone to the soul world."


    "Otherwise, you have become a soul now, a dead person forever."


    The voice of nothingness is as beautiful as a dream, but Chu Feng doesn''t feel at all. His eyes toward nihility have no color except killing the opportunity: "I think you are worried about some plot that my death will affect you, and you are also worried that I will bring Chang''e back and let her penetrate your plot?"


    Nothingness giggled and giggled, just like a real woman, blinking at Chu Feng: "your imagination is still very rich, how do you think I have a conspiracy? Can''t it be that I fell in love with you, so I went to the soul world to save you? "


    Chu Feng sneered, any woman said that he would love him, he would choose to believe, but the nihility of this manly thing said to fall in love with him, it is absolutely impossible, it more love is its game.


    Because of this, Chu Feng is more sure that nothingness has a huge conspiracy in her own body. Otherwise, she would not have wasted her time searching for her life and would have gone to the soul world to bring him back?


    It''s just that when these questions are asked about nihility, it certainly won''t say, and Chu Feng doesn''t ask what it means. I believe that gradually he will know it, or know it from the master''s mouth, because just now from the attitude of the master, Chu Feng seems to know something, but he was taken away by nothingness before he could say it.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''ll think you love me very much."


    Seeing nothing, Chu Feng still stares at himself and shakes his head in a sad way and says, "if you have time now, you''d better pay more attention to the problems of your people and the Protoss. Although you have only been away for more than ten days, there are a lot of things that need to be dealt with."


    He raised his hand, counted and continued: "for example, Conard, the spokesman of the protoss in the present world, carries on his back satyana''s oppressive adjudication office, demanding that the verdict be subject to, and even plans to oppress all countries. Secondly, the hermit situ Liming played a conspiracy to frame up the five saints and others who were seriously imprisoned by satina, including taking measures to protect the gods and goddess of the five saints."


    "A lot of things, you are reluctant to look at me here, really good?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect that so many things had happened in a short period of more than ten days after he went to the soul world. Although he had guessed that the people under the protoss would have ambition, satyana could not stop it. But at this moment, Chu Feng found that it was a little faster than he expected.


    Taking back his cold stare at nothingness, Chu Feng clenched his fist: "it''s time to settle accounts with satina. I''ll let her know that the protoss is king. If I don''t nod, she can''t do it."


    In the twinkling of time, Chu Feng left directly. Now he can''t kill nothingness. It''s just a waste of time to work with nothingness here. It''s better to calm down the chaos created by the protoss first.


    The reason why she was weak to satyana at the beginning, besides the safety of stuya and Baihe, was that chufeng wanted to buy himself some time to go to the soul world. Now she has done everything. Although Chang''e didn''t bring her back, she can also deal with some things that should be dealt with, so that the Protoss and satina can be restrained.


    Otherwise, if the cultivation world does not return, the protoss will confuse the five forbidden areas and even the present world. At that time, it will be a great disaster for mankind.


    In the endless night sky, nothingness calmly looks at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure. It can already see the next bloodbath. When the taboo demon is no longer silent, there are few people in the world who can stop his steps.


    Raise your head, tonight''s moon is still very round, empty mouth slowly raised: "countless small era, that day will soon come, Chu wind ah Chu wind, you will find that you are doing everything, but only for me to do wedding dress."


    "Your woman, your country, everything you have, even you, are mine and unchangeable."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2827

    The hinterland of the desert in southern Yunnan is the location of the hidden Longmen.


    Since the moment when Chu Feng took over the post of the judge, great changes have taken place in the land of Longmen. Without the green dragon and white tiger, as well as the ambitious people like the two elder elders, Longmen Huan has given out a new opportunity.


    In the past few years when Su Xinyu took the helm of Longmen instead of Chu Feng, great changes have taken place in Longmen. The existence of the demigod period has been constantly emerging, which is stronger than it was a few years ago. I don''t know how much, which also makes Su Xinyu''s position stable.


    No one will secretly say that she is relying on Chu Feng and her father bawangtian''s Yu Wei to sit in the position of the master of Longmen.


    Only from ten days ago, the Longmen holy land has changed a lot, and the atmosphere has become much more repressive.


    Ten days ago, Conrad, the representative of the protoss in the modern world, led the powerful Protoss to Longmen holy land. Although he was only a lower God, but because there was a Protoss behind him, it was satyana. Therefore, even if there was a superior God like rosefinch in Longmen, he could not do anything to him. He just watched him traverse Longmen holy land.


    However, Conrad didn''t go too far in Longmen holy land. He knew that if he went too far, rosefinch and others would not worry about his being a Protoss and kill him.


    Therefore, in the ten days since he came here, Conrad just made a voice in the name of the protoss, and asked all branches of Longmen to gather in the holy land of Longmen to pledge allegiance to the Protoss. Of course, he did not dare to force him, but gave Longmen, or the adjudication office, time to consider.


    Secondly, he didn''t dare to let satyana know what he had done, because she told her that she was not allowed to think about any forces under the banner of Chu Feng. Therefore, Conrad was prepared to wait until he had finished all the things.


    Today is the last day for Conrad to consider the verdict, but it is also the most difficult day for him, because he is making decisions without authorization, which is not the meaning of satina. If today''s ruling refuses to submit, he can only blink at it and do nothing.


    However, he felt that Chu Feng was dead, and now all the realms were under the control of the Protoss. As long as the judges were not idiots, they would submit.


    Based on this idea, Conrad came to Longmen Holy Land ten days ago. He was totally self righteous.


    The sun has risen high, and a new day is coming. On the west side of the holy land of Longmen, the strongmen of the protoss will not interfere with them, and the strongmen of the protoss will not easily cross the area, because this is a special time, and a little misunderstanding will lead to a war.


    Not to mention the ruling house of the present world, and the superior God sitting in the seat, that is not what they can resist now. They are more like Conrad, pretending to be a tiger and doing things with the help of satina''s reputation.


    The majestic conference hall of Longmen is now filled with all the high-level figures who rule in the seclusion and secularity.


    Su Xinyu, Zhuque master and apprentice, Ziyi and Jason, who are in charge of the hermit Longmen affairs, as well as Zhang Hanyun, Ganlu and linhuahua, who are in charge of the secular power of the adjudication office, are also sitting here. They all came to Longmen Holy Land ten days ago, but their looks are not very good at this moment.


    When Conrad arrived at Longmen Holy Land ten days ago, he left a cruel word and gave the adjudication office 10 days to submit or perish.


    I don''t know that this is the decision that Conrad wants to ask the performance to make behind the back of satina, so everyone is not in a good mood at the moment, thinking that this is the decision made by satina because of the disappearance of Chu Feng and wants to take this opportunity to swallow up the ruling house.


    Su Xinyu sits at the top of the table. Thinking that today is the last day, she has to give Conrad an answer. She can''t help but start to kill her.


    But she also has a deep sense of powerlessness, because she is only a warrior in the period of natural fury. This is achieved with the help of everyone and the resources of Longmen. She can''t do too many things at all. If her father was not tyrant and her man was Chu Feng, she would not have sat in this position.


    Thinking that Chu Feng doesn''t know where he is now, but he has to face such a difficult choice, Su Xinyu especially hopes that he can hold on and not let people down, but has no absolute strength. How can he support the present situation?


    If Longmen and everything in her hands were taken down by the protoss, Su Xinyu felt that even if she was dead, she would not have any face to see Chu Feng or even her father.


    I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. Then I opened my eyes and glanced across the faces of the people. Then I said, "today is the last day that Conrad gave us. What do you think of this? Are we going to slow down and pretend to agree, or will we ignore Conrad''s threat? "


    The people sitting on both sides looked at each other, and the tall and sexy manna whispered: "Miss Su, we are the secular masters of the verdict. We can give suggestions and provide solutions to the secular problems. Now what is involved is the problem of the seclusion interface. We have more heart but less strength."


    Su Xinyu nodded slightly and knew that manna and they would not have any good way.If it''s about the secular dark power, they can certainly solve it very well, but now it involves the world of the strong, and the disputes over the divine realm are doomed to be watched by them with blinking eyes.


    Instead of his father''s Xuanwu assisted Su Xinyu, Jason stood up and spoke in a low voice and powerful voice: "Miss Su, the background of the protoss is strong, and there are infinite saints such as satina. But now the strength led by Conrad, including himself, is not enough for us to oppress. How about taking them out of his heart, then hiding and waiting for the opportunity to rise?"


    Su Xinyu took a light look at Jason, who is now in the state of semi divine prophase, and then gently shook his head: "this is no choice. I don''t want to choose such a method when there is still time and opportunity."


    Because that means that the ruling house, whether secular or secluded, should be hidden. If it can''t, it will be destroyed by the Protoss. No one knows how many people will die. However, no matter how many people died, Su Xinyu did not want to see the cruel result.


    Jason looks affected, and finally endure. He also knows that happy love and hatred is a good thing, but after happy gratitude and hatred, he still has to face the world. It''s easy to kill Conrad, but after killing Conrad?


    Once again, the meeting hall fell into silence, and it seemed that everyone did not have a good solution.


    After a silence of about five or six minutes, Feng Qingqing stood up and hummed: "it''s just a Protoss, a despicable person. Satina used the trust of the little Lord to become powerful. Now she oppresses us. It''s ungrateful. I think Jason is right. I should kill them all."


    "I don''t believe in the five forbidden areas, and we can''t find a place to hide."


    Some young and belligerent people like Feng Qingqing nodded slightly, thinking that they should give the protoss some color to see. As long as the final evacuation speed is fast enough, all the people can run away and hide before the protoss react.


    Su Xinyu can feel that everyone is eager for World War I to vent their oppressive mood these days. However, as the person in charge, she can''t make such a decision willfully, because it''s easy to leave, but it''s difficult to come back.


    What''s more, can we say that those who are determined to have great cause can be evacuated at will. Perhaps before the evacuation is half of the time, the protoss army will be oppressed. Then, it will not only be the disaster of the ruling house, but also the disaster of the whole human race.


    Under the great war, how can we have a stable environment and be independent?


    Everyone gave some suggestions, but none of them was the result that Su Xinyu wanted. He turned his eyes to the rosefinch who had not spoken for a long time, and said in a soft voice: "Zhuque Dharma protector, what do you think we should do, refuse or fight? Or is it as Jason and Qingqing said, kill these people and hide? "


    "If you can escape, you can''t run away from the temple." Suxinyu asked her to shake her head gently and said, "I don''t quite agree with what Jason and Qingqing said. It''s a simple thing to kill Conrad, but the consequences are not what we can afford."


    "Because even if we hide, as long as our hearts are still concerned, the protoss are not afraid to find us, unless we can mercilessly ignore everything, but how many of us here can do it?"


    Zhu Que''s words made all the people present bow their heads, because she was right. Even if people here can hide, can the rest of them hide?


    When the protoss are angry that they kill Conrad and choose to force them to come out with bloody means. At that time, will they come out or continue to choose to hide? The answer is already obvious.


    This way, that way, is no good!


    Feng Qingqing was an impatient and hummed, "what should I do? I''m afraid that Conrad is coming. Shall we obey his choice? Even if we don''t intend to surrender, then naturally we have to resist. Otherwise, is there any way to achieve the best of both worlds? "


    Su Xinyu and Zhuque have concerns, but they do not rule out that Feng Qingqing is reasonable. It can be seen from the faces of those present that no one is willing to surrender to the Protoss.


    After all, some of you have heard of satina''s despicable and shameless methods. It''s good if you don''t go to satina directly. You have to submit to the Protoss. How can it be possible to respect satyana as the main force in the future?


    People''s mood Su Xinyu also can understand, in the heart secretly thought if Chu Feng in the words will do?


    Shaking his head gently, a dragon''s gate leader came into the meeting hall and bowed down: "Miss Su, Conrad leads the protoss outside the hall, asking for a meeting!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2828

    Outside the assembly hall, Conrad stood in the spacious square with fifty Protoss strongmen like arrogant crabs, as if they were the center of the world.


    The guards of the dragon''s gate were angry in their eyes, but there was no command from Su Xinyu. They could only look at Conrad coldly. They were so arrogant there. However, they were so disgusted that every strong Longmen man wanted to kill Conrad and his entourage.


    When the demonstration reaches the door of others, it is absolutely impossible.


    Su Xinyu takes the people out of the conference hall, and you can see Conrad standing in front of the people from a distance. It seems that he is a man of indifference and few words. But the arrogance in his eyes can be easily caught.


    A sullen look flashed in her eyes. Su Xinyu stopped and said, "Mr. Conrad, what can I do for you?"


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? Ten days ago, I came to Longmen holy land. The words I said will expire today. I don''t know what I''m going to give you. What''s your consideration? "


    "We Protoss are very busy. I hope Miss Su will not waste each other''s precious time."


    The rude words made all the people in Longmen slightly angry. Even if it was Ganlu who could not interfere in the affairs of the seclusion interface, they all showed their dissatisfaction. No matter how to say Su Xinyu, he was the main person. Conard''s attitude was so arrogant that he simply ignored people.


    Su Xinyu''s eyes indicated that Feng Qingqing, who was a little short tempered, did not speak. She slowly stepped forward and stopped. She asked quietly, "what kind of answer do you want me to give, Mr. Conrad?"


    "Of course, it is to submit to the Protoss and respect the holy angels." Without hesitation, Conrad said directly, "after all, the most powerful person in the world is the holy angel. You have no better choice but to submit. With the help of an old saying of the Chinese dynasty, that is, those who know the current affairs are heroes."


    Su Xinyu faint smile: "if not?"


    Conrad''s eyes narrowed. When he came to Longmen holy land, he never thought that he would be rejected. At the moment, Su Xinyu said such a word, although it was not a definite refusal, but there was an unusual smell in it.


    His heart also began to be a little uncertain. If satina approved him to do so, Conrad didn''t care what kind of reply Su Xinyu would give, but this was the decision he made behind the back of satina. Once rejected, not to mention, it would be very shameless. Failure alone would show clues to the decision and see that satina had not moved their mind.


    That is something that Conrad absolutely does not allow to happen. In his understanding, the protoss is the strongest now. Then all the worlds should submit. How can we make the forces under the banner of Chu Feng an exception?


    After a short silence, Conrad said meaningfully: "Miss Su, Chu Feng has disappeared more than half a month ago. I''m afraid it''s dangerous. Even if he doesn''t die, a person who has been abandoned by the holy angel can''t lead you to a brighter tomorrow."


    "What''s more, even the five saints and the judgment center in the hidden world have been suppressed, and even the gods and goddesses have been imprisoned by the holy angels. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous to insist?"


    "So if I were you, I would be wise to submit to the protoss, because that would be responsible to myself and to the people below."


    There was a threat and warning in Conrad''s words, which you can still hear.


    Su Xinyu and others also know what happened in the hidden world. It was also because of the changes in the hidden world that Conrad came to Longmen holy land. He felt that the history of Chu Feng was about to pass, and the forces under his banner should also make a choice.


    Otherwise, before there was any change in the hidden world, Conrad would not have dared to offend the ruling house of the present world. As for what happened to the hidden world, there is no definite information, only that LV Wan and Zhang yun''er are both detained.


    Seeing that he had said so much, Su Xinyu or the rest of the judges, there was no one to express his position. If he could not get an answer today, it would become a joke and expose his work behind satina''s back.


    Clenching his fist, Conrad raised his voice and exclaimed, "Miss Su, are you really not going to submit to the protoss? Do you know what the consequences are? "


    Even if Conrad said that, no one, including Su Xinyu, would take a stand.


    The ruling house has been established since the time of the demon lord, and has lasted for many years. There has never been any submission to any kind of clan. Today, if you submit to the protoss, everyone here will become a sinner. They will be sorry for their conscience, the Lord and the overlord. Even now, they don''t know the Chu wind of life and death.


    Therefore, there is no need for too many words. When we really want to make a choice, that is, we would rather die than surrender to the Protoss. For the treacherous satyana, there are more opportunities for people to kill. How can they surrender and stay together?Feeling the firmness of all the judges, Conrad''s heart was even worse. He felt that he was doing things behind satina''s back. This time, he seemed to make a joke.


    I just came here and waited for ten days to let the ruling submit to him and improve his status in the Protoss. How can I retreat at this time?


    He was sure that the people in the adjudication office did not dare to kill himself, and a little panic in Conrad''s mind slowly subsided, just like he was in his own back garden. After walking around for a circle, he stopped and said in a cold voice, "I have lived here for ten days. I did it according to the wishes of the holy angel. She hoped that I could win you over with sincerity and let you seriously consider it."


    "Now ten days later, our protoss have given you enough sincerity and time to consider. Do you really want to refuse?"


    Raising his hand to the sky, Conrad''s tone became heavier. "Don''t you worry that the verdict won''t survive today''s sunset?"


    He completely took a tyrannical threat, but Su Xinyu and others didn''t know that Conrad was pretending to be a tiger. He didn''t accept satina''s so-called command. It was just a self righteous decision.


    Looking back at the crowd, Su Xinyu showed a calm smile: "although I am the person in charge, but the verdict is not my own. Your decision is my decision. I will go with you even if I am afraid of death."


    Without any consideration, they all said in unison: "it''s better to die standing than to live on your knees!"


    The sound reverberated in the sky, forming a strong momentum that made Conrad and the people around him fall back subconsciously. After all, the rosefinch and fengqingqing are the existence of upper gods. If they do, they will not have a better result except death.


    However, Conrad was a man with a little city government. Although he began to play drums in his heart, he did not show any trace on his face. Instead, he showed a sneer and disdainful smile: "the bones are very hard, but when the angel really comes, I don''t know if your life is the same as hard?"


    "Don''t think it''s a big deal. If you die, it''s the end. If the protoss really do it, it will be a strong action of uprooting. You will decide whether it''s secular or not. Do you really think about it?"


    Even at this time, Conrad still hopes to use words to threaten those who are present to compromise. As long as these people in front of him compromise, he will be able to take charge of the affairs of the present world with ease. It can even be said that he will become the king of the modern world.


    However, his fantasy is doomed to be hard to realize in the face of the firmness of all the judges. It is impossible for him to submit to satina and the Protoss.


    So in the face of Conrad''s ridiculous threat, none of the judges spoke. They just stood there firm and ready to fight.


    Conrad used to think it was a simple thing, but now he found that he was wrong. There was a bit of a dilemma, or even a little bit angry.


    Stepping forward, he said in a cold voice, "it seems that you really don''t see the coffin and do not shed tears. Do you really think that the protoss dare not do anything to you? We don''t pay attention to the five sages, gods and goddesses. What kind of arrogant capital can we have to resist the protoss


    Su Xinyu took the words and said faintly, "we really have nothing to do, so there is no need for you to get angry here. We refuse your request collectively. If we want to fight, we can let satina slaughter us. Anyway, she betrayed and used less wind. What can''t we do


    As a loyal supporter of satina, what Conrad can''t tolerate most is that some people say that satina is not right. In his cognition, Chu Feng is wrong, and satina had to abandon Chu Feng. However, in Su Xinyu''s words, satina betrayed her faith and framed Chu Feng.


    This is what connard didn''t want to believe and would not accept. He only saw that Zhu Que and Feng Qingqing moved forward a little, and the fire in his heart was suppressed. He knew that he was going to lose face today.


    However, even if it is disgraceful, it is much better than losing one''s life. He also decided to contact satina after going back and let him give himself the right to accept the ruling office. When there is satina''s instruction, what else should I worry about?


    Having made himself understood in his heart, Conrad shook his hand: "then you wait for the fury of the Protoss."


    Turning around, he was about to lead the protoss away. Conrad was not worried that the judges would leave them, but when they went out for more than ten meters, they stopped involuntarily.


    It''s not that they want to stop and continue to stay in Longmen holy land, but suddenly a heavy pressure falls from the sky. It seems that they will die as long as they take another step.


    Complete, the breath of death!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2829

    Everyone raised their heads and looked up into the sky with a look of astonishment in their eyes.


    The sky began to change from sunny weather to deep darkness, with dense clouds, no thunder, no strong wind. It was as if there would be a storm at any time. The atmosphere was very depressing and people had a sense of doomsday.


    Then a terrible atmosphere that people can''t resist poured down. It was a heavy and hard for ordinary people to face, with a king''s momentum.


    Feeling the familiar momentum, Su Xinyu was originally threatened by Conrad. The dignified color on her face turned into joy in an instant: "Chu Feng?"


    She was not sure whether the people above the sky were Chu Feng, but the breath was very similar to Chu Feng. However, in her cognition, Chu Feng had been absorbed by satina and would never release such a powerful magic power according to the truth. But if it was not for Chu Feng, who was the man above the sky?


    Not only does Su Xinyu have such curiosity, but also Zhuque and other people are also similar to the color of confusion.


    Chu Feng was absorbed by satyana, which was what situ Ya saw with their own eyes. Later, Chu Feng returned to Jianghai or went to the imperial city. Liu Yan and ye Zixuan and others said the same thing. Today, Chu Feng has no power at all.


    It is also because of this, when Yin Zi attacked and killed, Chu Feng was shot down, and there was no trace in the moat. Even at this moment, their hearts were a little hard to believe that the master of this powerful momentum was Chu Feng!


    For the protoss such as Conrad, it is a kind of fear that cannot be explained clearly by words. They feel that the mysterious existence above the sky is aimed at them.


    It''s just that up to now, Conrad is thinking about other people, totally out of his mind about Chu Feng.


    Hard to look at the sky, swallowing, some of the lack of confidence to drink: "who is playing tricks?"


    As he asked, a sudden thunder burst from the sky, and a powerful saint''s prestige fell from the sky. The familiar breath immediately dispelled the confused color in Su Xinyu''s eyes, and the faint joy on his face turned into a color of excitement.


    At first, they were not sure who was above the void, but now they can be sure that the man above the void is Chu Feng.


    Although I don''t know where Chu Feng went during this period of time and how he recovered his cultivation, I just need to know that Chu Feng is here.


    Under the gaze of Su Xinyu and a number of judges, a figure slowly emerged, suspended in the void, lonely and proud with a lonely figure of the king. It seems young but has revealed the flavor of vicissitudes of life. Who can it be if it is not the Chu style?


    Seeing the appearance of Chu Feng, many people feel relieved by the heavy verdict in their hearts. It seems that as long as Chu Feng appears, there will be no difficult problem that can not be solved in this world.


    Chu Feng didn''t say hello to Su Xinyu. Instead, he looked at connord and others. His body slowly fell from the sky and stood steadily on the ground.


    Peaceful eyes with inviolable dignity in staring at Conrad, immediately let Conrad tense body, and in the heart do not understand.


    Isn''t chufeng abandoned by satina? Isn''t Chu Feng already dead after being driven into the moat by Yinzi? How can you still be alive now? What''s going on?


    It was Conrad''s idea to instruct Yin Zi to kill chufeng. Yinzi also told him that chufeng was definitely dead. For more than half a month, chufeng did not appear. Conrad also believed that he was dead. However, Chu Feng was not only not dead, but also stood in front of him with an absolutely strong posture, which gave him a dreamlike unreal feeling.


    It''s just that no matter how unreal it is, Conrad knows that what''s in front of him is not a dream, but a real thing.


    Once again, he swallowed his saliva. A heart of Conrad was beating nervously. He never felt that he was so close to death. Even if the protoss were oppressed by the protoss, he did not feel like that.


    Only now facing Chu Feng, brought him such a terrible feeling, as if the next moment will die in general.


    Before Chu Feng could open his mouth, Conrad trembled and said, "are you really Chu Feng?"


    "Have you not seen me?" Chu Feng asked lightly.


    When connard didn''t know how to answer the question, chufeng''s eyes passed over the rest of the Protoss. All the protoss people who were seen by Chu Feng wanted to lower their heads subconsciously. No one dared to look at Chu Feng. Even if they looked at them gently, they did not have such courage.


    Chu Feng takes back his eyes. Under the seemingly calm appearance, however, there is a frightening opportunity to kill the sky. From the haze black in the sky, we can see that today there is no blood, how can the sky clear up?


    After returning from the soul world, Chu Feng heard nothingness. The first time he went to Longfeng Mountain Villa in the imperial city. Only after arriving, did he know that Conrad had brought people to Longmen holy land. So Chu Feng took a short rest to understand all the situation. Then he came to Longmen holy land without any delay. He happened to meet Konrad and others who were leaving.As for their results, Chu Feng had already thought well before he came. He had achieved all that satina had now, and naturally he would have destroyed all this by himself.


    Feeling Chu Feng''s insidious killing opportunity, Conrad subconsciously stepped back a few steps and said: "you have been abandoned? How could it be so powerful? "


    "Do you want to know?" Chu Feng asked lightly. When Conrad nodded unconsciously, chufeng laughed: "you will know when you die."


    Conrad''s pupils shrank sharply, and a chill came from his heart. Suddenly he turned around and yelled, "run!"


    Chufeng has already moved the killing machine, and continue to stay here, that is stupid behavior, and to quickly chufeng nothing news to satyana, as to whether can run away, Conard has not thought so much, if you try hard, there is still a little hope, if you don''t work hard, then there is no hope.


    "Don''t chase."


    Zhu Que and Feng Qingqing want to move. Chu Feng raised his hand to indicate that they didn''t need to move. He said quietly, "unexpectedly, I''m here. Then they are doomed to be unable to leave. They even have no chance to inform satina."


    Because the surrounding has been shrouded in the realm of demons, it is absolutely impossible for Conrad and others to go out. It is a pity that they do not know at all that their fate has long been doomed.


    Zhuque and fengqingqing stopped and did not go after them. When they thought that Chu Feng was going to do it in person, suddenly a terrible breath of God of nature appeared in vain. Only a figure passed through the void, and the people of the protoss were constantly falling down there. Except for Chu Feng, the rest of the people did not see who was making the move. They only knew that it was a god of creation.


    In a short period of time, all the 50 demigod strongmen brought by Conrad fell to the ground with no breath.


    Conrad, who ran far away, was suddenly blocked in front of him by the mysterious figure. Then he kicked him back and smashed him in front of Chu Feng. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and his strength to stand up could not be condensed.


    When Zhuque and others want to see the person, they find that he has disappeared. However, they know that the man just now must be the strong one hidden by Chu Feng, but who is it?


    In everyone''s curiosity, Chu Feng slowly walked to Conrad and squatted down, looking at the weak latter''s light opening: "for satina, you are an absolutely loyal person, it''s a great honor for satina to have your subordinates, but as the enemy of satina, I''m tired of people like you."


    At the beginning, Yin Zi killed him completely because of his loyalty to satina. He wanted to eliminate all possible dangers for satina. For his master, this is a good subordinate, but for Chu Feng, this is a person he would like to directly frustrate.


    Just because of his loyalty, Yin Zi, an unknown person, has become cannon fodder, and even helped him bear the responsibility. It can be seen that Conard''s heart is still cruel enough.


    Conrad, lying on the ground, raised his head with difficulty, slowly opened his mouth and asked, "Why are you not dead? Why do you seem to know everything?"


    Chu Feng nodded and whispered in Conrad''s ear: "satina betrayed me and wanted to kill me. Of course, in her eyes, she has already abandoned me. In other people''s eyes, I have been abandoned by satina, but I know that I am still good."


    "It''s just that I need to do another thing. I don''t want anyone to pay attention to me. You just stepped in and I want to thank you. Although the thing I went to do was not successful."


    Conrad''s pupils shrank sharply. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something. But he was doomed to be unable to say it all his life, and there was no way to tell satianna. A fierce force poured into his body. Conrad only felt the intense pain from all his limbs. The next moment he spat out blood, and his eyes widened and died forever.


    All the people present didn''t see what Chu Feng had done. They only knew a subordinate God. It seemed that Chu Feng''s eyes just died. Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, they were more respectful. For Chu Feng''s women, they were proud at the moment.


    Chu Feng slowly stood up, calm as water, seems to have done a trivial thing in general.


    The gloom of the sky slowly dissipated and restored the clear sky. Su Xinyu also let people clean up the corpses of the Protoss.


    Chu wind turned around, one by one from the faces of the crowd, showing a faint smile: "let you, wait for a long time!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2830

    Longmen holy land, near sunset.


    The news of Chu Feng''s return did not cause much shock, nor was it advertised. Because Chu Feng still needs to go to the hidden world, he wanted to surprise satina. If he knew he was back in advance, he would certainly take corresponding measures, and then he would get half the result with twice the effort.


    In addition, from Yin Feng, Chu Feng also knew what happened in the hidden world during the period when he left.


    In the temple world, situ Liming chose to submit to satina at first, and the latter asked him to assist the Star City Lord to manage the hidden world together. At first, it was OK. But later, situ Liming and the Star City Lord played a conspiracy, and they were in violation of satina''s orders and persecuted Yan Luo and others.


    This is what happened. One night, a Protoss patrol passed through Baiyun''s territory, but I don''t know what happened. All the 30 people in the group were killed on Baiyun''s territory.


    This event had a great influence and even shocked satina. Later, the city master of Xingluo and situ Liming pointed out that it was Yan Luo and others who had done it. Therefore, they put forward a series of evidence and testimony, saying that Yan Luo and others were angry about the rule of the Protoss and were angry at the disappearance of Chu Feng, so they would retaliate against the Protoss.


    For this matter, Yan Luo and others did not explain too much. Anyway, it was a sentence, with a clear conscience.


    At first, satyana still had a little doubt, but at last, inspired by the city master of Xingluo and situ liming, she gradually believed that all the 30 powerful Protoss were killed by Yama and others.


    The reason is that the angry Protoss control the hidden world, and the people who are angry with the protoss let Chu Feng know about life and death, so they retaliate maliciously.


    Yan Luo himself is a violent temper, how can we allow such slander, not only scolded the Star City Lord and situ liming, even satina was scolded, but also directly said that she was a Luocha heartless whore, and such words severely hurt satiana.


    Under a word of disagreement, satina fiercely shot at Yan Luo, and Wu lie and others all advanced and retreated together. Even though satina wanted to target Yan Luo, they naturally couldn''t sit back and ignore it.


    But satina''s strength is strong, even if the five people of Yama are all gods of nature, they can''t resist, just a simple face-to-face, all of them are seriously injured by satina.


    Based on Yan Luo''s insults, satina ordered all the five sages to be detained until all the circumstances were found out.


    It should have ended here, but later Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er went to the hidden world, hoping that satina would release Yan Luo and others. Zhang yun''er even told satina that the people who killed 30 powerful Protoss were the Star City Lord and situ Liming. The purpose was to eliminate dissidents, so that Yan Luo and others could not threaten their status in the hidden world.


    If Zhang Yuner said that situ Liming had done these things, satina might still believe it, but she even said the Star City Lord. How can satina tolerate it.


    Yan SA Wan''er is angry with her opponent, but she doesn''t want to leave the world together.


    In this way, satina put Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er in custody, and all that Conrad said at first was that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er stopped on their own initiative. Otherwise, it would not be easy for satina to take them down.


    Knowing all this from Yin Feng, Chu Feng didn''t worry too much. Unless satyana was crazy, otherwise she would not act rashly. Otherwise, she would not have any help when Xiuzhen kingdom came again and the wormhole collapsed.


    Standing in the garden in front of the bedroom and looking at the setting sun in the distance, Chu Feng knew that the battle with satina was inevitable, only to see whether the time came earlier or later.


    As for the dream hidden in the unknown place now, Chu Feng doesn''t care too much, it can be said that he didn''t think much about it. He even chose to hide himself, so let her continue to hide. When it is time to appear, let''s talk about it!


    "What do you think?"


    Su Xinyu comes in from outside the garden and sees Chu Feng standing there alone with a quiet smile on his mouth. He goes to Chu Feng''s back.


    Chu Feng takes back the sight of looking at the setting sun from afar and turns to look at Su Xinyu. They haven''t seen each other for a long time.


    Because of practicing martial arts, Su Xinyu''s appearance has no change compared with a few years ago. The difference is that it has an attractive ripe flavor. It is the natural temperament of a woman when she is mature enough. It seems that she is greeting men. They are the best fruits that are ripe and can be picked.


    Slim and plump, Su Xinyu did not know that he had more indescribable temperament in the past, which also attracted his attention.


    He has many women in Chu Feng, but Su Xinyu is the only wife in the world. Seeing this woman who has become her own, Chu Feng goes forward and hugs her affectionately.


    Slowly released, hands holding Su Xinyu''s face, gently said: "these years, hard you."Su Xinyu gently shakes his head: "as your woman, you should not only be beautiful, but also be able to hold up a piece of sky, isn''t it?"


    Chufeng smiles and hugs Su Xinyu again. It seems that Su Xinyu is very relaxed in front of him, but Chu Feng knows that Su Xinyu is not easy at all.


    Over the years, he has been shuttling through the five forbidden areas. Now the world is completely left to these beauties and some brothers. If it was not for them, he would not be able to deal with all parties in the forbidden area with peace of mind, because only by ensuring that the backyard does not catch fire, can he attack the vanguard without concern.


    It seems that Su Xinyu and others have done nothing in recent years, but without them, the present world would not be as stable as it was a few years ago.


    Ask the heart, everyone these years, have not been easy.


    In the embrace of Chu Feng, Su Xinyu has an unprecedented sense of steadiness. In the past, when every night was empty and lonely and cold, what she imagined most was Chu Feng''s solid embrace. Thinking about the two people''s acquaintance, it was like everything was yesterday.


    Leaning on Chu Feng''s shoulder, Su Xinyu showed a light sweet smile: "husband!"


    Do not know how long did not hear Su Xinyu such call oneself, Chu Feng released her, smile warm run: "hungry?"


    Su Xinyu''s face was slightly red. Most women would be shy if Chu Feng''s straightforward words were replaced by most of them. However, Su Xinyu calmed down and nodded seriously: "women''s thirty are like wolves and forty are like tigers. Although I''m less than thirty, I will certainly be hungry in the past few years."


    Su Xinyu is the kind of person who can''t say what she did. Because she was such a person before, so when she says such words seriously now, there is a huge temptation for Chu Feng. Even in her mind, she can''t help but come up with the scene of lingering with Su Xinyu.


    Catching the gradually burning color in Chu Feng''s eyes, Su Xinyu smiles secretly. The attraction of the heart to Chu Feng still exists.


    However, it is not the time in the dead of night. Although Su Xinyu is eager for some satisfaction, she can still hold it at least at the moment. Holding Chu Feng''s hand, she whispered, "just now, when I finished my affairs, I passed by the front yard. My mother and Ye Ling asked me to ask you to come over and have dinner together."


    "It''s time for you to meet your daughter after all these years."


    When talking about her daughter, Su Xinyu''s tone has been specially accentuated. How can Chu Feng not know the dissatisfaction in Su Xinyu''s words?


    Although Ye Xinlan is not her own mother, she has an indelible nurturing grace. Although Chu Feng and ye Xinlan have not broken through the bottom line of morality, it is undeniable that Ye Ling is ripe from ye Xinlan''s belly. That feeling, after all, exists, but most families deliberately avoid it and do not take the initiative to mention it.


    Chu Feng directly chose not to answer the call, because the result of the conversation is completely unclear.


    Gently cough meaning horizontal, said: "time is still early, aunt ye there should not be ready, let''s go to the house first!"


    In the house?


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Su Xinyu''s eyes solidified instantly. She bit her lips and subconsciously looked around her. She hesitated and said, "forget it. I''m afraid that time is not enough. Is it OK at night?"


    Chu Feng is slightly stunned. After seeing Su Xinyu''s shy face, she immediately reacts that Su Xinyu misunderstands her meaning and thinks that she is going to pull her to study life events.


    Shaking his head with a bitter smile, he patted Su Xinyu on the back of his hand and said, "if you have a heart, one minute is also true love, but I really don''t have that mind. It''s just that you are in the period of natural anger. I just have a little time, so I want to promote you to the God of nature. In this way, apart from the saints, few people can threaten you. After all, there are no saints in the world."


    After hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, Su Xinyu also realized that he had misunderstood him and was very shy. However, for Chu Feng to improve his cultivation, Su Xinyu still shook his head: "I know you can help me improve my cultivation, but there are many problems and uneven problems. Let''s wait until everyone is here."


    "My requirement is to make sure that I don''t look old, and now I''m satisfied with it. The rest is not urgent."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that Su Xinyu would refuse to help her improve her accomplishments. If she changed to situ Ya or Bai He, who said that they would be promoted to the God of creation, they would be very happy.


    However, if you think about Chu Feng carefully, you can understand that because Su Xinyu grew up in the modern world, and her desire for strength is not as strong as that of those who have practiced since childhood. Zhuque or fengqingqing, or situ Ya and Bai He, all began to practice in the early days, and their desire for strength must be very hot. If you don''t want Su Xinyu, you will be satisfied as long as you can ensure your appearance is not old ¡£


    Clench her hand, Chu Feng also did not force: "good, listen to you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2831

    The front yard of Chu Feng''s bedroom is the residence of Ye Xinlan and Ye Ling''s mother and daughter. Usually, Su Xinyu lives in his little garden as Chu Feng''s wife, but occasionally comes here to see ye Xinlan and Ye Ling.


    Ye Xinlan, who came here since Su Xinyu took over the Longmen instead of Chu Feng, has divorced Su Qin and needs a quieter environment with Ye Ling around. Of course, in order not to let Ye Ling out of touch with modern society, ye Xinlan will take her back to the imperial city or the rest of the Heavenly Kingdom at an appropriate time.


    At about seven o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng and Su Xinyu come together. Both of them will deliberately pull apart a little in front of Ye Xinlan to avoid intimacy.


    It is not afraid that ye Xinlan will have any opinions in his eyes, but to save Ye Ling from embarrassment.


    As soon as he entered the hall, Ye Ling, who was three or four years old, blinked his eyes and walked to the door. He raised his head and looked at Chu Feng''s mouth and said, "if you go out, people will say that you are my brother, but you must be my father. You are so sad."


    Coughing, coughing, and Ye Ling''s words made Chu Feng very embarrassed. Subconsciously, he even looked back and saw that there were no other people. He just relaxed a little.


    Because now most people think that Ye Ling is Ye Xinlan''s daughter after artificial insemination. No one has ever suspected that he has any relationship with Chu Feng. This kind of thing seems to be nothing, and there is no breakthrough between the two people. However, the reality is a little unacceptable.


    After confirming that there was no one else, Chu Feng squatted down and picked up Ye Ling after su Xinyu closed the door. She looked at the pink girl. Her eyes were very similar to those of Zhang yun''er, and her face shape seemed to be similar to Ye Xinlan. She wanted to be bred out of Ye Xinlan''s stomach, and was more or less affected.


    Eyes are also soft many, said: "Ling son, have obedient obedience ah?"


    "Of course I''m obedient, but you''re disobedient, Dad." Ye Ling twisted and broke away from Chu Feng''s arms. He jumped to Ye Xinlan''s side three times and two times. He spat out his tongue and said, "my mother told me that you were busy opening up the back palace in the five forbidden areas. You have forgotten us."


    The little girl''s innocent words made Chu Feng cough fiercely, which was speechless and even very embarrassing.


    Ye Xinlan didn''t expect Ye Ling to say such a thing in front of Chu Feng. He blushed in embarrassment and patted Ye Ling''s small head: "what nonsense? When did I say these words to you?"


    "There is." Don''t want Ye Ling to stubbornly say: "remember the last time I asked your father where he went. You said your father was in the forbidden area. I asked you what he was doing in the forbidden area. You said that your father was busy gathering the beauties from the five forbidden areas to join the harem to be a woman. It was clearly what you said. I didn''t lie."


    If there is a hole in the ground at the moment, Chu Feng and ye Xinlan both have the meaning of directly drilling in. Being embarrassed by a little girl is also drunk.


    But just for a moment, two people can also slowly calm down, Chu Feng walked forward, quietly opened his mouth: "thank you, aunt Ye."


    "Dad Without waiting for ye Xinlan to reply, Ye Ling took the message and hummed, "you call my mother auntie, then you are not my peer? It''s against the rules. You should change your name


    Chu Feng was so embarrassed that she laughed bitterly at Zhang yun''er''s decision. Now it seems that this decision is so unwise. It is not only his own embarrassment, but also ye Xinlan''s embarrassment. However, at that time, Chu Feng knew that Zhang Yuner had no better choice. Moreover, ye Xinlan, who had just divorced Su Qin, also needed some spiritual comfort.


    However, in order to avoid embarrassment, Chu Feng and Ye Ling did not continue to entangle this topic, because no matter how entangled, Zhang Yuner and ye Xinlan are Ye Ling''s mother-in-law, one has blood and the other is pregnant. Anyway, the relationship is not clear.


    Everyone sat down separately. Ye Ling was sitting next to Chu Feng, and his small mouth kept talking there. The world of children was always very simple. Even if they said something embarrassing to adults, they would not be scolded.


    In such an environment, Su Xinyu, on the contrary, has become an outsider. She feels a little uncomfortable sitting there.


    As a person who came over, ye Xinlan could not know Su Xinyu''s embarrassment. He gently coughed and opened the topic: "Chu Feng, I heard that the situation outside is changeable. I don''t know what you are going to do next?"


    A trace of gratitude flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes, knowing that ye Xinlan would eventually be a little deeper than the younger people, avoiding Su Xinyu''s embarrassment.


    But for the current situation, Chu Feng didn''t want to say it and let everyone worry about it. He said with a smile: "it''s nothing. When I have a rest and straighten out all the things, I will go to the hidden world, let the protoss take their hands and feet back to the spirit world, and temporarily return the ten thousand world to a stable state, and then think of other ways."


    Su Xinyu was not so embarrassed at first. After calming down, she asked, "what about satina? It is said that she has practiced a kind of sorcery. What if she is abandoning her bottom line and threatening you with others? What''s more, your power? "


    Both ye Xinlan and Su Xinyu can be trusted, but some things can''t be said without trust, because the saying that walls have ears has never had any problems.So Chu Feng did not answer how his strength was restored, but said: "the same method is useful, but it does not mean that it is also useful for the second time. And if satina thinks that hostages can threaten me, it is wrong."


    If she didn''t want to go to the soul world quietly last time, even if satyana threatened Chu Feng with situ Ya and Bai He, she would not compromise. The big deal is to kill satina with an absolutely strong attitude, and then let Zhang Yuner save stuya. As long as the time of her death is not long and she is not a saint, I believe Zhang Yuner can still do it.


    Smell speech think of Chu Feng once in the past, do not accept any threat, bloody deterrence of all enemies, Su Xinyu and ye Xinlan''s heart is a little bit more stable.


    They don''t worry about who can let Chu Feng die in this world. The only thing they worry about is that sometimes Chu Feng is too kind. Because of the safety of others, they don''t care about themselves. When they hear Chu Feng say that, they are at ease.


    "Dad, where''s my mother?"


    At this time, Ye Ling, next to her, whispered, "she said she would come to see me, but I haven''t seen her for two years. Recently, I heard that her mother had an accident in the hidden world. Is she OK?"


    It''s very rare for a three or four year old girl to calmly ask such a question. Chu Feng gently rubbed Ye Ling''s head and replied, "don''t worry, as long as your father is still there, your mother will not have any things. For the time being, your mother has other things. When things are finished, she will come to see you."


    "With your mother here, ling''er must be good, you know?"


    Ye Ling Dudu mouth, look at Ye Xinlan after nodding, than the general in this age of children, more sensible.


    The atmosphere of a meal is not too warm, but it is warm enough. It will be over for more than an hour, because it may be about to go to the hidden world soon. When Chu Feng coaxed Ye Ling to leave after sleeping, he drank a little wine. The blushed Ye Xinlan said softly, "Chu Feng, can I talk to you about something?"


    Su Xinyu, who had been waiting for her, looked at Chu Feng with an unnatural smile: "then I''ll go back first."


    Then she went out and walked quickly. She seemed worried that she would hear or see something she didn''t want to accept if she walked slowly.


    In the room, Ye Ling is already asleep, leaving only Ye Xinlan and Chu Feng standing there. The atmosphere is a little awkward for a moment. Both of them can''t help but think of some mediation pictures a few years ago. Although they didn''t break through the final bottom line, they were somewhat embarrassed morally.


    Silence for a while, ye Xinlan went to the door: "give Ye Ling a rest, let''s go out and say it."


    Chu Feng en followed him out and closed the door. On the stone bench outside the house, they sat down. The moonlight was not very bright, but it was soft.


    After sitting quietly for a while, ye Xinlan whispered: "Chu Feng, some things happen that will be difficult to change. We will all be a little embarrassed. So I want to wait until yun''er comes back formally and leave. I don''t want to mix with you. Although everyone doesn''t say it, I know that embarrassment has never left us."


    When Chu Feng was about to speak, ye Xinlan said, "I know what you want to say, but please forgive me for not being able to do it. I know that heart language will not say anything at this stage, but my heart must be uncomfortable. No matter what the heart language thinks, my father and ye family, how do you want me to face it?"


    Looking at Chu Feng seriously, he showed a faint smile: "so don''t be too overbearing. I know what you think, but unless it was 30 years ago or 30 years later, it is absolutely impossible now."


    Ye Xinlan has clearly said her idea. Chu Feng pauses for a moment and sighs without saying anything. Although they have some ambiguity, they have not broken through the bottom line, so there is a way out. Although Ye Ling exists, as long as the future is handled well, it is not a problem. Look at ye Xinlan, and Chu Feng reaches out his hand: "give me your hand. ¡±


    Ye Xinlan was stunned and hesitated, and then slowly raised her hand and handed it to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng took Ye Xinlan''s hand, and suddenly the endless force of origin surged into Ye Xinlan''s body: "it''s impossible to go back in time, but it can still be done after 30 years, and I believe Ye Ling will not forget you, the mother of childbirth."


    Ye Xinlan was stunned for a moment, and then knew that Chu Feng was helping himself to improve his accomplishments. He blinked his eyes and slowly turned red.


    Because Chu Feng said that 30 years later, when the time had changed, so,, ye Xinlan did not dare to think about it any more, but he had already guessed some future results. He scolded secretly in his heart, little bastard!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2832

    Chu Feng didn''t help Ye Xinlan to reach any spiritual realm, but only helped her to the cultivation of Tianyang Seven Realms, because youth is very important to a woman. I believe Ye Xinlan also hopes that she can look young.


    Moreover, Ye Ling certainly doesn''t want to see ye Xinlan who gave birth to him die in the future, so Chu Feng does something within the scope of his ability. As for the way in which he wants to get along with Ye Xinlan after the change of times, chufeng doesn''t think much about it. Everything goes with the luck.


    After helping Ye Xinlan improve his accomplishments, Chu Feng goes to his residence. Su Xinyu goes back in advance. Judging from her mood at that time, she seems to be in a bad mood. She must go back to coax her.


    Otherwise, if we go back a little later, who knows if Su Xinyu will suspect that he and ye Xinlan have done something unforgivable?


    Back to the residence, see the door open, Chu Feng went straight in, found in addition to Su Xinyu also sat a person, Ziyi!


    Why does aoniu ask here.


    And Ziyi saw Chu Feng come back, immediately stood up: "little Lord!"


    Yeah?


    Chu Feng looks at Ziyi with astonishment. In his impression, Ziyi is a proud little girl. Even if he is a little master, he doesn''t pay attention to him. More often, he keeps a princess''s posture. Anyway, the whole world wants to pet her.


    But Ziyi stood up so rigidly at the moment, and called the little Lord politely, which made Chu Feng very strange. If he was not sure that the person in front of him was Ziyi, he would almost doubt whether he was her twin sister.


    But Chu Feng''s dullness makes Ziyi find that he is looking at himself, frowning slightly and trying to say something. But thinking that Su Xinyu is still nearby, Ziyi bears it down and scolds a little lecher in his heart.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know that Ziyi had labeled himself in his heart, and realized that he was a little bit out of tune. He took back his eyes, nodded slightly and then sat down: "so late, what''s the matter?"


    Ziyi took a look at Su Xinyu, and the meaning was quite obvious. Su Xinyu didn''t understand what it meant.


    But Chu Feng came back and did not get along with his time, Su Xinyu also said with a bitter smile: "that you go out, I want to take a bath."


    Ziyi''s face turned red. She was a little embarrassed when she was touched by Su Xinyu. However, Ziyi recovered her calm and asked Chu Feng for advice: "little Lord, go out with me!"


    It seems to be in consultation and discussion, but Chu Feng feels as if he is directly asking himself to go out with her.


    Ziyi is still the Ziyi in the dark. It is estimated that only because Su Xinyu is nearby can he be restrained a little bit. Chu Feng doesn''t put on the airs of little master. He nods and goes out with Ziyi until he reaches the back of the hill.


    Chu Feng stopped first. Seeing Ziyi still walking forward, he opened his mouth and said, "in the evening, where are you going to take me?"


    Ziyi turned around and frowned: "I told you to go. How can I get so much nonsense?"


    Chufeng''s eyes were wide, and he forgot what he wanted to say. He was the first person in the world. Even satyana could easily defeat him as long as she let go. Where is Ziyi''s confidence?


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to say a word, Ziyi went on to let Chu Feng have a feeling that he had no place to exert his strength by punching on the cotton. The corners of his mouth twitched violently. He followed up. He felt like this in the face of his subordinates, and he was probably on his own.


    Ziyi walked all the way in front of him. After turning over the hillside, he went down. He came to a place where a small river flowed. There was no sign of anyone walking around. There was a light reflection of moonlight in the river. It was a place with artistic conception. Chu Feng looked at it and thought, could it be Ziyi who wanted to have a love affair with himself?


    It seems unlikely to think about it. If Ziyi was so superficial, she would have been riding the horse on her body several years ago.


    Seeing that she had stopped and didn''t go on walking, standing beside the river, her back was beautiful. Chu Feng came to her side and looked at the perfect face on the side. He sighed in his heart and then opened his mouth: "say it, there is no one here."


    Ziyi did not answer immediately, but stood there, sipping her small mouth, as if thinking.


    When Chu Feng continued to be a little impatient, Ziyi turned her head and asked, "I heard that you can help others improve their cultivation. The cultivation of Zhuque Dharma protector and Feng Qingqing''s little fox spirit is what you promoted, right?"


    Chu Feng stopped for a moment, neither admitted nor denied: "who told you?"


    "Does anyone need to tell me that?" Ziyi asked in reply, gazing at Chu Feng: "when Feng Qingqing started to go to the hidden world, her accomplishments were similar to mine, and the Zhuque Dharma protectionist was just a semi divine existence. But when they came back from the hidden world, they became powerful superior gods. Even if they were not so quick to start a rocket?"


    "They all follow you. Do you think I believe what you have done in their cultivation as a young master?"Chu Feng slandered a word in his heart, but he made great efforts on them.


    Of course, it is impossible for Chu Feng to say these words. After all, there are only a few people who know the relationship between him and Zhuque master and apprentice. Xindaoziyi is so smart that Chu Feng nods: "every time, their cultivation is promoted by me. That''s why you come to me tonight. Confirm it?"


    "Yes or no." Ziyi nodded and shook her head. Then she raised her delicate face and said word by word: "I just think that as a little master, you want a bowl of water to be level, and even help the rest of the subordinates to improve their accomplishments. Then you can''t suffer from too much and suffer from inequality. I hope you can also promote the lower cultivation for me."


    Can that be the same?


    Chu Feng''s chin almost fell on the ground, knowing that Ziyi is such a small character, but listening to her say such words, or some speechless, rosefinch and Feng Qingqing are their own women, have relations beyond their subordinates, how can this pull a bowl of water to the surface?


    In addition, there are many powerful gods in the world of heaven. To the level of Chu Feng, even if there are many powerful gods, they are not as good as a sage. Therefore, it is not so important to create or not. It is enough to let our beauties and some brothers have the strength to protect themselves.


    To Yu Ziyi?


    Chu Feng looked up and down at her and shook her head decisively: "I think you misunderstood something. You are indeed my subordinate, but you are not the only one under me. At the beginning, I promoted the cultivation of Zhuque because I needed enough strength to fight against all parties in the hidden world, but now the number has not worked. What I need is the most powerful power."


    "So I refuse your request. Strength is very important, but I think it''s better to rely on myself to achieve."


    Ziyi blinked his eyes and saw Chu Feng finish saying he wanted to go back. Ziyi was born only a few steps after he went out and stopped him: "Chu Feng, can you help me or not?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders: "try your best."


    "Is it because I didn''t give you the hidden rules?" When Chu Feng wanted to go on, Ziyi bit her lips and jumped out a sentence: "you don''t deny that Feng Qingqing, the dead girl, has known me since I was a child. I know what happened with her action. I can see that she is not a virgin for a long time."


    "And she is arrogant. All she can take down is you. On the other hand, when she was bathing on the day of the protection of the rosefinch, I happened to go to her and found that the palace guard sand on her arm was gone, and the Zhuque Dharma protector has always been as defensive as a jade, but you and I can''t think of anyone else."


    Chu Feng coughed violently and found that there was a saying in the world that was wrong. Many people said that women have big breasts but no brain, but the women around them are big and have brains.


    Chu Feng believes that these words are absolutely not Feng Qingqing or Zhuque, but Ziyi said it. It can be seen that she is still very smart. Although it is not a hidden rule, it is also a kind of special care for her own women.


    Gently coughing again, Chu Feng turned around and pretended to be black: "what are you talking about? Are you not ashamed to slander the rosefinch and Phoenix Qingqing like this?"


    Ziyi didn''t give her face at all. She hummed, "as a young master, you''re not ashamed of your female subordinates like this?"


    If the discipline is really made of glass, Chu Feng knows that his own integrity will be broken all over the ground, because Ziyi''s words are too sharp. He is a little master who is not serious and has hidden rules for your subordinates. It is not pleasant to hear these three words when used in any place.


    Look some embarrassed, Chu Feng waved: "lazy and you nonsense, unreasonable."


    Go straight on the way to and fro, and no matter Ziyi calls himself behind, Chu Feng, who should be promoted, will give a certain promotion. It seems that Ziyi is now in the late period of demigod, and such power is strong enough in the modern world. If Ziyi is promoted to the divine realm, it is not in line with this environment.


    So it''s not that Ziyi is not not promoted, but that the earth can''t afford to have too many powerful gods. If anything happens, it will be an indescribable disaster for the earth.


    Chu Feng said to leave, did not give face, even what he called him ignore, let Ziyi gas in there straight stomp.


    Biting his lips, he gazed at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure, gnashing his teeth and saying, "the little master of the dead stallion clearly gave the hidden rules to the Zhuque Dharma protector and Feng Qingqing, the little fox spirit. He still refused to admit it and didn''t help me improve my cultivation. He must have wanted me to be hidden by you. I won''t even beat to death."


    "Dead stallion, you wait for me. If you don''t help me improve my accomplishments, I''m tired of you and me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2833

    The next morning, Chu Feng opened his eyes when the sun did not rise. He did not wake Su Xinyu who was still in his sleep. He gently pulled the quilt to cover her. After washing, he left the room quietly and stood in the quiet garden.


    The brief warmth did not eliminate the firmness in Chu Feng''s heart. When the five forbidden areas were disturbed, Chu Feng''s heart was hard to calm down, because he did not know when the waves from the five forbidden areas would spread to the modern world.


    There are relatives, beauties and many familiar people here. Chu Feng doesn''t want to break the peace they have today.


    Standing in the garden for a while, the sky showed a faint white fish belly. Chu Feng also went outside and came to the square in front of the conference hall. Yesterday, the traces of the death of Conrad and others had been completely erased, and no trace of their existence or visit to Longmen holy land could be found.


    Because it''s still early, and because it''s a secular holy land of Longmen, people on patrol usually patrol around the periphery, just like in front of the conference hall. Only occasionally people pass by and have a look.


    It''s still early at the moment. Although many people have already got up, they can see very little.


    Chufeng looks back at the conference hall with a deep look of memory and reflection. Once there was a demon lord, a tyrant, and then himself, but it still exists. In the future, chufeng hopes that Longmen holy land will stand forever.


    But hope and reality are often in conflict, I don''t know whether the future can really achieve it?


    "Little Lord!"


    Still in quiet contemplation, there came the sound of footsteps and the clear voice of a woman.


    Chu Feng looked back and saw the three of them, who were talking about Lin Huali. He temporarily dispersed his thoughts and showed a faint smile: "how did you get up so early?"


    "Don''t you get up early, too?" Lin Huali smiles, and a dimple on the left is very charming: "and now that Conrad''s oppression does not exist, we should go back to our respective places and do our own things. It''s not like being a shopkeeper who can shake hands."


    Ridicule of the words let Chu Feng heart some of the dull dissipated a little.


    Wen run a smile, just when touching Zhang Hanyun''s eyes, let Chu Feng have some speechless. How can Chu Feng not know what it means when she touched Zhang Hanyun''s eyes? Obviously, this woman is still worried about what she had stabbed at the beginning, but it has already been stabbed, and it has been broken. What else can we do?


    Ganlu and Lin Huali are both intelligent people. Naturally, Zhang Hanyun is dissatisfied with the way she looks at Chu Feng. However, both of them are not punctured, just passing a meaningful smile.


    Finally, Chu Feng couldn''t bear Zhang Hanyun''s bitter eyes. He turned his head and did not look at the beautiful woman again: "wait, I''ll go back to the imperial city. I''ll give you a ride, so I don''t have to pick you up by helicopter."


    Chu Feng personally sent manna and others, naturally there is no opinion, but Zhang Hanyun''s eyes are more melancholy.


    Because she wanted to talk to Chu Feng alone, but she was in Xuancheng, southern Yunnan. If Chu Feng wanted to send her back, she would be more uncomfortable to think about it.


    Secretly admonish oneself, endure so many years, then endure again, next time look for no one''s opportunity, again good say.


    At this time, Ziyi, who was rejected by Chu Feng last night and promoted his cultivation, also came out and said faintly: "little Lord, you want to send them back, so please send me back. Don''t refuse. I''m just a strong man in the semi divine period. I''m not as fast as you are."


    Chu Feng really wanted to refuse. She didn''t want Ziyi to say everything in front of her. However, it wasn''t a big deal. It was just a little time. She nodded: "that''s OK."


    "You wait for me outside, and I''ll deal with a little bit more and then I''ll go over."


    They didn''t know what else Chu Feng had to deal with, but they didn''t ask. They went to the exit of Longmen holy land. After they left, Chu Feng turned to the right side of the conference hall.


    This time I came back, I just made friends with Su Xinyu and said some warm words. But I haven''t said a word about Zhuque. As for fengqingqing, I didn''t worry about Chu Feng too much.


    It was a woman with a clear goal. What she wanted was the lingering stimulation, not the long-term fame.


    When she comes to the place where the rosefinch lives temporarily, she helps Su Xinyu deal with the fluctuation brought by Conrad and arranges the plan of the protoss in the present world, and the rosefinch will go back to the rosefinch''s secret place. The door is closed at the moment, and it is obvious that she hasn''t got up yet.


    Went to the door, Chu Feng gently raised his hand to knock on the door, heard a slight movement inside, the next moment the door opened.


    It''s just that the person who opens the door is not the rosefinch, but the Phoenix Qingqing. When the latter sees the person standing at the door, chufeng''s face suddenly appears happy. No matter what the influence is, he pounces on Chu Feng''s arms and says, "young master, you finally come to see us. You think you''re going to leave directly this time!"


    It can be seen from the situation that Feng Qingqing has just got up and is still wearing pajamas. Of course, the most fatal thing for Chu Feng is that the girl is in a vacuum state, and she feels the touch on her body. The fireworks that have been eliminated by Su Xinyu last night are in a state of burning at any time.Fortunately, Chu Feng could not bear it until she got into the red finch. Otherwise, it could be seen that he had a deeper relationship with Feng Qingqing. She must never die. After all, Zhu Que''s heart is very traditional. How can she allow her apprentice to sleep with her man?


    Feng Qingqing also realized that she was a little over enthusiastic. She spat out her tongue and quickly released Chu Feng. She said with a smile to the rosefinch, "master, I''m going to help you see if your man''s concentration is enough, and if I''m attracted to the flowers and jades, the result is not bad. The little Lord didn''t rise up against me."


    If you don''t know where you live for the time being, you will definitely give Feng Qingqing a big mouth.


    In the eyes of outsiders, she belongs to the generation of bawangtian, the master of Chu Feng. Although the age of a martial artist is not the main one, it is a bit inappropriate after all.


    Ruthlessly glared at Feng Qingqing: "change clothes, go out!"


    Feng Qingqing Nuogu mouth, a pair of men do not want to apprentice situation, ran into the house, in order not to let the rosefinch doubt what, fengqingqing pulled the curtain up and changed clothes, when she came out, she carried the rosefinch on her back and gave Chu Feng a meaningful look, which just hopped away, fully explaining the infinite youth.


    And so on in the room only leaves oneself and Chu Feng, the rosefinch''s heart has no reason to jump up, may even say has a little nervous.


    On the surface, she is a subordinate of Chu Feng, and secretly she is a woman of Chu Feng. The two relationships are placed there. Even if she is not a woman of new personnel, she will still have the suffocation feeling of rapid heartbeat in the face of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng could see the restraint of the rosefinch. She walked over with a gentle smile and took her hand. The rosefinch was stiff and struggled symbolically. Chu Feng took him to sit down.


    When the door is not closed, the rosefinch is not so nervous, because every time she is entangled with Chu Feng, she has a feeling of fear. However, even if she is afraid, she has a good aftertaste. Of course, what Chu Feng can do is still good. It is not a beautiful thing to be quiet.


    "Wait a minute. I''m going to tell you something."


    Chu Feng didn''t play with the rosefinch. It was nice to be quiet. After sitting down, he directly said, "after I leave, I will mobilize the people under Longmen banner to lock in the people who have come to the present world as soon as possible. When I have solved the matter of the hidden world, I will expel or destroy the protoss at the first time."


    His face was stunned and his eyes narrowed slightly. Chu Feng raised his hand and fell heavily: "in the past, it was because of the demon emperor and nagula that he could not do too many things. But from the next day on, I absolutely don''t allow a strong man who is not a judge to exist in the world. As long as there is, then kill!"


    Zhu que looked at Chu Feng in a trance. At that moment, she seemed to see Chu Feng when she first saw her. At that time, Chu Feng was just like this. In order to achieve the goal, she was not afraid of any influence, even if it was a sea of blood.


    Although the original Chu Feng was bloody and cruel, it was enough to make the enemy lose his power. However, the enemies encountered in recent years were so strong that Chu Feng had to treat it cautiously, and the means were much more introverted.


    Seeing Chu Feng at the moment is just like going back to the past. The rosefinch also remembers Chu Feng''s attitude when facing her. Her cheek flushed and she nodded slightly: "yes, I will do it well, but are you really going to leave today?"


    Last night, the rosefinch didn''t sleep all night. Knowing that Chu Feng must be in Su Xinyu, she asked Feng Qingqing to come and chat with her. She thought that no matter how Chu Feng was, she would have to find time to see herself today.


    Now Chu Feng is coming, but it is to tell her that she is about to leave. After all, Zhu Que''s heart is a little reluctant to give up. Although physical communication is optional, sometimes proper physical communication can sublimate the feelings between each other.


    From the eyes of Zhuque, Chu Feng can see her mood and thoughts. However, there are too many things to waste too much time. Next may be a series of battles, and many things are uncertain.


    Clenching the hand of the rosefinch, Chu Feng apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve really left you cold in recent years. I promise to stay with you more when everything is calm down."


    As for what to accompany every day, it is obviously unrealistic.


    Zhu que also knows that it''s not easy to talk about Chu Feng. Although she still doesn''t give up in her heart, as a woman who has existed for hundreds of years, Zhuque can still let go of it. She answers with understanding: "it''s OK. Men are ambitious in all directions."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2834

    With the rising of the sun, Longmen holy land begins a busy and noisy day, especially in the drill ground and the battle platform. However, Chu Feng does not go to watch because he is ready to leave.


    After su Xinyu got up, she knew Chu Feng was going to leave. Although she didn''t give up and didn''t know when she could see her next time, Su Xinyu didn''t show it. As a woman behind a successful man, she knew what kind of things she should do when she was going to do.


    With the high-level people of Longmen, Chu Feng was sent to the holy land of Longmen. Ziyi''s four people had been waiting here for a long time. Su Xinyu looked at them faintly, and felt a little uncomfortable. Chu Feng wanted to go with the four women, but after so much experience, she knew that Chu Feng was not her own.


    Chu Feng stopped, turned back to look at the crowd, whispered: "don''t send, don''t worry about anything, you just need to see the world is the biggest help to me."


    "Maybe something will happen in the world in the future, but I promise you, it''s only temporary."


    As for some things, it seems that the entrance and exit of the suppression of the Xiuzhen world seems to be in the modern world. When the Xiuzhen world comes back, it must be in the modern world. But anyway, the earth is the place to raise itself, and the Chu wind will never allow its stability to be broken.


    Of course, Chu Feng won''t tell people about these things until then. He just told us not to panic at any time and keep an ordinary heart to face them.


    Su Xinyu nodded: "we know what to do. Don''t worry about it."


    Chu Feng believed that Su Xinyu had a sense of propriety. He nodded his head and looked at the people. He had to leave after seeing you for thousands of miles. He bowed deeply to the people and said sincerely, "the verdict depends on you, and the world depends on you. This is our common hometown. We hope to treat it well."


    Words fall, Chu wind turned around, a dazzling door directly appeared, Chu wind directly walked in: "let''s go!"


    The reason why he walked so natural and unrestrained was that Chu Feng didn''t want to let everyone see his reluctant look. After all, this time''s difference, who knows when the next meeting will be?


    Although Ziyi and Ganlu didn''t know the effect of the dazzle gate, they believed in chufeng. They nodded to Su Xinyu and others, and followed Chu Feng into the dazzle gate. After the last one entered, the dazzle gate slowly disappeared in front of everyone. Chu Feng and others were no longer visible.


    Su Xinyu signals everyone to disperse, but he is still standing there, and even the master and apprentice of rosefinch have not left. They all have men who are concerned about together. Now that he leaves, he naturally can''t let go.


    Just the next time we meet, when will it be?


    Next second, Xuancheng heaven and earth, general manager''s office!


    The door of dazzle light appears directly in the no one''s office. Chu Feng comes out first, and Ziyi and others follow him one after another. When Zhang Hanyun is the last one to come out and see the familiar environment, she looks astonished.


    She began to think that Chu Feng was going to take them from the sky. She didn''t want to go through a light door to her office. Was this too fast?


    Blinking his eyes, he saw Ziyi and others were also there. Zhang Hanyun put up with what he wanted to say. He glanced at Chu Feng, thinking that Chu Feng must be intentional. Otherwise, why did he send himself back so quickly? Isn''t it about avoiding yourself?


    Chu Feng had a natural insight into Ziyi''s mind. A faint smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. She raised her hand and flashed the light of the door. Chu Feng said, "Ziyi, go in!"


    Yeah?


    Ziyi was stunned and looked at the dazzling door. Chu Feng also added: "go in, you will return to your territory. In the next period of time, you will have to help the rosefinch clear away the people of the protoss in the present world."


    Wen yanziyi''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She could have left Longmen holy land two days later. The reason why she chose today is to find a chance to ask Chu Feng to help her improve her cultivation.


    But now there are other people present, Ziyi''s character is doomed that she won''t make any demands in front of the public. Chufeng will bite her lip and scold the bastard in her heart. Ziyi walks into the door of dazzle light. As soon as she goes in, the door disappears in Zhang Hanyun''s office.


    Chu Feng turned around, a little finger, in front of the desk appeared another dazzling door: "gorgeous, you can go first."


    Lin Huali shrugged her shoulders. Although she was ambiguous with Chu Feng, she was more open than many people. She said goodbye and walked into the door of dazzle light.


    Seeing people leave one by one, Zhang Hanyun''s sad little eyes slowly disappear, thinking that Chu Feng may be to see her mind, so now let everyone leave one by one?


    Sure enough, after Lin Huali left, Chu Feng opened another door to dazzle the light. Without saying anything more, Ganlu walked in with a smile. However, after she went in, the dazzle door did not disappear because it was left by Chu Feng on purpose, and so on.After all, in the Imperial City, both stuya and Baihe did not know that he was back. It was necessary to go back and report peace to them.


    In the office, this time really only left himself and Chu Feng. Zhang Hanyun clenched his fist. When Chu Feng faced him, his fist rose and hit Chu Feng''s body: "dead without conscience."


    Chufeng squints his eyes and doesn''t have any smile on his face. He just stares at Zhang Hanyun like that.


    The latter''s second fist had been raised, but when he touched Chu Feng''s look, he stopped immediately. He looked at Chu Feng without blinking. He was inexplicably nervous, because Chu Feng didn''t have any smile on his face, and even couldn''t see any good color in his eyes. His fist was slowly released and put down, and he didn''t even dare to look at Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Chu Feng secretly smiles in his heart. Zhang Hanyun doesn''t dare to move every time as long as he has a straight face. It''s always tried.


    "Zhang Hanyun, what is the relationship between you and me, what identity?"


    Zhang Hanyun blinked his eyes, inexplicably some grievances in his heart. His clean body was stabbed by Chu Feng that time. It is not clear. Now Chu Feng still has such an attitude towards her.


    It''s not too much to be wronged in my heart, but her strong fated that she would not show it in front of Chu Feng. She just bit her lips and replied, "we are the relationship between the little Lord and his subordinates. You are the judge of the little Lord, and I am one of the secular masters of the ruling office."


    "So you know our relationship." Chu Feng almost couldn''t help laughing. He patted the chest which had been punched by Zhang Hanyun and said, "you know, please be polite to me in the future. There are many beautiful women. I believe that there are many people who can manage the secular forces."


    "Next time I hope you can straighten out the relationship between you and me. If there is such a thing again, you can go away."


    Zhang Hanyun looked up in astonishment, almost did not believe his ears, and even doubted whether Chu Feng''s words had been said to him, until he confirmed that Chu Feng really said so. Zhang Hanyun was angry for no reason.


    No matter Chu Feng is a little Lord, she is just a subordinate, and he says, "Chu Feng, are you a man after all?"


    Chu Feng pondered with a smile: "am I a man, don''t you know?"


    "Yes, you''re a man, but a bastard man." When Zhang Hanyun was asked, her face turned red, but she still kept a short temper: "that time, it can be said that it was a misunderstanding that you stabbed me, or that I found myself boring, but this is the fact anyway. Shouldn''t you say something?"


    "I don''t ask you to give me any credit or even responsibility, but can you be polite to me at least? Every time we meet, we should emphasize that you are the young master and I am a subordinate. You want to announce that I will play for you. That should be. Should I still feel honored? "


    This is just a joke to make fun of Zhang Hanyun. She never thought she was so angry. Chu Feng laughed bitterly. She felt that the joke was a little big.


    Scattered the beginning of the kind of cold and dignified, chufeng said with a smile: "really can''t stand the joke!"


    Zhang Hanyun was stunned and reflected that she had been played by Chu Feng just now. She immediately raised her hand in anger, and her fist went towards Chu Feng. She was just half held by Chu Feng. At the next moment, she threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms. Before knowing what happened, her red lips were blocked by tyranny.


    After a deep kiss, Zhang Hanyun''s anger seems to be gone, but her eyes are fixed on Chu Feng, as if Chu Feng owed her one hundred and eighty thousand yuan.


    In the face of this subordinate and particularly interesting woman, Chu Feng gently brushed her face and asked, "you should know, tangled with me, you are destined to become a woman who can''t see light for a lifetime. Don''t you regret it?"


    Zhang Hanyun finally recollected from being forced to kiss by the Chu wind, and suddenly pushed the Chu wind back a few steps. Her eyes twinkled and did not dare to see the Chu wind. Her heart was fluttering there.


    "I''ll talk about it later. I won''t deny what I''ve done."


    Chu Feng looks at Zhang Hanyun in a panic, sighs and turns around and walks into the door of dazzling light. For Zhang Hanyun, he doesn''t have any love. He just has a good possession at the beginning. Now, compared with the past, he looks down on a lot. Of course, if Zhang Hanyun can''t let go or has other ideas, chufeng is willing to listen to her, but it is definitely not now.


    The reason why she stayed at the end and teased her was that Chu Feng told her with a casual attitude that she had not forgotten what she had done, and that she was not the kind of heartless person in her heart.


    Chu Feng left, flirted with himself, and left after eating some tofu. Zhang Hanyun stood there and slowly sat down.


    After wiping her lips, she still had the familiar but strange smell. She said, "your master once said that we should be loyal to you for the whole life, unless we are all dead."


    "So, isn''t our destiny predestined?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2835

    Through the gate of dazzling light, Chu Feng arrived at the general manager''s office of heaven and earth in the imperial city.


    The manna who came back first had already made two cups of coffee. Sitting there, her long legs wrapped in black silk stockings were crisscrossed. Seeing Chu Feng come out, she drew an elegant but sexy smile: "little master, do you have time to have a cup of coffee, or do you want to leave in a hurry?"


    Chu Feng originally intended to come to Ganlu, there is still a little thing, naturally can not leave so quickly.


    She walked over and sat down, her eyes meaningfully glanced over her long legs. She thought that manna had played a song for herself in this office, as if it was yesterday.


    With a smile, she took the cup from manna and sipped her coffee and said, "it''s not urgent, but I want to talk to you about something."


    Manna was stunned and put down her coffee cup: "with me?"


    In Ganlu''s cognition, Chu Feng and Zhang Hanyun, even Ziyi, may have something to say, and they all have their own beauty. But at the moment, Chu Feng wants to tell himself, is it his own imperial sister who tastes a little bit heavier? Think of and Chu Feng that close, manna''s eyes a bit more ambiguous playfulness.


    From Ganlu''s eyes, Chu Feng knows she misunderstood.


    However, he did not explain anything. He said frankly, "there is something about the cooperation between China and other countries in the future."


    "You should know, because several things have happened to the earth these days, causing worldwide panic, so we have formed a temporary cooperation to prevent possible alien attacks. It can be said that those changes are all from the forbidden area and me."


    Ganlu''s face is unnatural, and she knows that she has misunderstood Chu Feng''s meaning. She doesn''t want to take this opportunity to study the deep issues with her.


    Calming herself down, manna was not surprised: "I know about this, but what can I do about these things?"


    Chu Feng didn''t hide anything about manna. He said something about ye Enzheng and others talking about themselves. He even talked about the idea of Ye Enzheng and other people''s rise in troubled times. He also expressed his concerns.


    That is to say, the Chinese government has the meaning of rising in such troubled times. Presumably, other countries will have the same idea, using temporary cooperation, gradually infiltrating other countries'' countries, stealing top secret information, and so on.


    Gan Lu nodded: "it''s really possible. People who can go to that level have brains. Other people can think of things that ye can think of."


    "So I need your attention." Chu Feng nodded and said his own mind: "if countries do not take action, then it should be prevention. If countries have action, you can pass the news to the heart language, tell her my decision and meaning, and kill all the undercover agents of all countries."


    "Although I have one foot out of the secular world, I can''t give up the feeling in my heart. If I can help the Chinese government, I''m willing to do it, so please."


    Chu Feng stayed to say something so important to herself. It''s ridiculous that what she just thought was that Chu Feng wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to study with her. Ganlu smiles bitterly in her heart.


    He nodded back and said, "don''t worry. I''ll let the intelligence system of the imperial city where the verdict is located be activated. At the same time, we will closely monitor the surrounding areas. As long as someone enters the imperial city and wants to steal the core secrets, I will let them have no return."


    Ganlu and others are elites trained by overlord heaven. Chu Feng believes that she knows how to do it, and explains too much, but it is a kind of query to manna''s ability.


    After drinking all the coffee in the cup, Chu Feng stood up and explained clearly, so there is no need to waste time here.


    "Little Lord!"


    Seeing Chu Feng get up, Ganlu knows that he is going to leave, and then she gets up and stops him. When Chu Feng looks back at her, Ganlu''s mouth is slightly cocked and her smile is elegant: "things in the hidden world can''t be solved in a moment. The little Lord should be able to deal with some other things, so it''s not so urgent at the moment."


    Chu wind squinted his eyes, and manna walked up to it. The skirt did not know when he came to the thigh position. Standing in front of Chu Feng, a faint fragrance of perfume poured into the nose of Chu Feng. "I have learned a set of massage techniques in recent years, even if it is good for the warriors.


    The two of them were very close, and there was almost no gap. Chu Feng lowered his head slightly, and he could see that manna was completely attached to his body. He felt that kind of special elasticity. How could Chu Feng not know that manna was clearly seducing himself.


    For such a creature that makes countless men covet, it is impossible for Chu Feng to say that he has no feeling at all.


    Of course, he also knew what manna was doing. He stretched out his hand around her waist. The latter took advantage of the situation to lean on Chu Feng''s body, showing a completely arbitrary picking posture.


    Chu Feng believes that there are few men in the world who can refuse such an invitation, but he still resists it. He gently kisses manna''s red lips. Manna naturally opens her hands and embraces chufeng, and actively cooperates with chufeng to kiss together.But in addition to kissing, no further action, Chu Feng released the manna.


    Ganlu looked stunned. Seeing Chu Feng''s natural step back, she asked subconsciously, "little Lord, is it that I''m not attractive enough?"


    "No!" Chu Feng gently shakes his head. If he remembers correctly, Ganlu seems to be thirty-one this year. At this age, manna does not fade away, but adds a fatal temptation: "of course, it''s not that I am afraid of being responsible. I also believe that if you get you, you will be just a wonderful story."


    "It''s just that I can''t do that for a while, and I can''t tell why."


    Although Chu Feng''s explanation is very vague, Ganlu still can''t accept it. With a little regret in her heart, she didn''t succeed in taking down Chu Feng, but soon her face showed a smile: "Ganlu knows, anyway, I''m here. As long as the little master thinks, Ganlu''s clean body will always be waiting for you and serving you forever."


    Chu Feng took a faint look at the dew, turned and opened the door of dazzling light. When he was about to go in, Chu Feng stopped again, slowly turned back and looked at manna again: "I don''t know what my master asked Longbo and the people who trained you to say to you, but I am I, my master is my master."


    "You don''t need to be loyal to me forever, and you don''t want to feel that you can only serve me forever. If you want to, you are free at any time. No one can tie anyone down for a lifetime."


    After saying that, Chu Feng left directly. He knew that manna was so active and enthusiastic about herself. The biggest factor was that the person who trained them told them that they must be loyal for life. Therefore, manna seduced him because he wanted to be loyal to him all his life. Why not become his woman or a pet?


    Chu Feng understood, so he refused the enthusiasm of manna, even at that moment, he really wanted to do it.


    In the quiet office, manna stood there until the glare door disappeared. She just showed a faint smile: "there are 15% of the women in the world who want to take you. I happen to be one of them. Do you know how fateful you are to the women now?"


    It''s just a pity that what Ganlu said, Chu Feng was doomed to be unable to hear, and returned to Guanghan garden with the dazzling gate.


    Just appeared, I saw situya and Baihe who were sitting there in a daze. Their lips showed a faint smile: "how, don''t you know?"


    Situ Ya and Bai he subconsciously stood up. They both thought that they had an illusion. They could accept Chu Feng''s coming back. But Chu Feng not only came back, but also came back with the dazzling door. They couldn''t accept it. Didn''t he get all the strength from satina?


    Two people look at each other, want to say is not hallucination, but in each other''s eyes to see are shocked, visible at this moment all these are not illusions.


    Do not know that the Chu wind has come to Longmen Holy Land yesterday, they look at the Chu wind again, and finally confirm that Chu Feng, who has been looking for more than half a month, suddenly appears on their faces.


    Bai He, in particular, walked a few steps and directly jumped into Chu Feng''s arms. His hands were tight and tight: "master, it''s great that you''re OK. You don''t know how anxious we are when you''re missing these days. We''ve looked for many places, all the tributaries of the moat. Several times, people thought you were dead and wanted to follow you."


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile bitterly. She patted the back of Bai He''s hand to let her loose a little. He jokingly asked, "how, do you want to follow me to die for love?"


    In front of people, Baihe always keeps an attitude of following Chu Feng, but even if situ Ya is still nearby, facing the teasing of Chu Feng, Bai He also resolutely nods: "almost."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He found that Bai He didn''t speak. He could be killed by thunder when he opened his mouth. If he was heard by other beauties, he would eat grass beside his nest.


    With a slight embarrassed voice, Bai He let go. Chu Feng twisted his neck and went to sit down. He said, "I live well, and you will live well. Don''t pay attention to what happened. This time I come back, those people who are jumping around should stop and prepare for it. Let''s go to the hidden world."


    They wanted to ask Chu Feng where he had been for more than half a month. However, judging from Chu Feng''s attitude, they knew that he would not say anything. So situ Ya and Bai He did not ask, but nodded in response.


    Chu Feng then said: "in addition to call ye Zixuan, but to keep a low profile, don''t let anyone know. Before going to the hidden world, I don''t want satyana to know that I''m still alive."


    Because ye Zixuan feels that he is dead, and she still needs ventilation before leaving. Otherwise, Su Xinyu will be depressed for a long time if they don''t tell her in order to keep secret.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2836

    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, ye Zixuan, who has been staying at home for the sake of Chu Feng, rushed to Guanghan garden without stopping, accompanied by a fresh and hot woman, Zhou Xiaoxuan, the eldest granddaughter of the Zhou family.


    From Chu Feng falling into the moat to today, Zhou Xiaoxuan is always with Ye Zixuan, even if she is worried and sad.


    It can also be said that without Zhou Xiaoxuan''s company these days, ye Zixuan had already asked Su Xinyu to mobilize the strong men of Longmen to destroy Longfeng villa, and even had Su Mobei and others directly give Longfeng villa a missile.


    Fortunately, she didn''t do that. Otherwise, Chu Feng would regret that he had concealed everyone''s going to the soul world at the moment. As for the matter of concealing everyone at the beginning, it was also to prevent everyone from worrying with him.


    So even if he came back safely from the soul world, Chu Feng would not tell people where he had gone. For everyone, as long as Chu Feng came back safely, everyone would not care where he went at first. All we need is his safety.


    The car stopped in the Guanghan garden with a tail flick. Before the car body had stabilized, ye Zixuan opened the door and jumped out of the car. She ran into it quickly, shouting, "Chu Feng!"


    When Zhou Xiaoxuan got off the bus, she was stunned at Ye Zixuan''s speed. She was also a little envious. Su Xinyu, ye Zixuan, especially Zhang Yuner all went to a very high level. Only her practice is still in the period of Tianyuan, which is far away from the rest of Chu Feng''s women.


    Drum mouth walked in, once in the military service women, can better control their emotions.


    Just as soon as she went in, she saw Chu Feng hugged by Ye Zixuan. Zhou Xiaoxuan''s heart still couldn''t stop being soft. It was like saying that no matter how strong a woman is, she always has her weakness. It just depends on when she foresees her man.


    Obviously, Chu Feng is the man who can make Zhou Xiaoxuan gentle.


    Ye Zixuan held Chu Feng in her arms. No matter how many pairs of eyes were around her at the moment, she kept beating Chu Feng and saying, "where have you been these days? Do you know I''m going crazy?"


    Feeling Ye Zixuan''s mood, Chu Feng knew that it was right for him to ask her to come over before he went to the hidden world. Otherwise, if he had waited for a few more days to let her know, ye Zixuan would be really crazy.


    Patting her on the back, he gently comforted her: "I just went to a far away place to find a way to recover strength, so I didn''t have time to tell you so much at that time. Am I not back now? Is there anything else to be sad about? "


    Ye Zixuan suddenly pushed Chu Feng aside, saying that she changed her face: "who is sad, but I gave you my mother''s body. A good girl doesn''t serve her husband. I''m worried about being widowed."


    The words on his mouth are like that, but Chu Feng feels Ye Zixuan''s duplicity. He pinches Ye Zixuan''s face with a gentle smile and opens his hands to Zhou Xiaoxuan. Ye Zixuan knows that Zhou Xiaoxuan has come to Chu Feng. It is impossible for chufeng to turn a blind eye to her.


    In the dark, several women of the red family were collected by Chu Feng, and ye Zixuan also stepped back a little, without stopping Zhou Xiaoxuan and Chu Feng from reminiscing about the past.


    Zhou Xiaoxuan couldn''t let go of other people. However, when her eyes collided with Chu Feng, the woman''s reserve still collapsed. She went straight forward and threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms. She didn''t cry, just a kind of hate and hate tone: "no matter how busy I am in the future, I will contact you!"


    Chu Feng smile: "good!"


    Just a simple hug with Zhou Xiaoxuan, chufeng said: "wait, I''m leaving. I''m just telling you I''m ok. I''m going to save people from the hidden world."


    "If the protoss get the message in advance, they will be on guard."


    I thought it was a warm reunion, but I didn''t want it to be the moment of separation. Ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan frowned and their eyes were full of dissatisfaction.


    It has been several years since they established the relationship with Chu Feng. Yan Ruyu and others have already given birth to Chu Feng''s children, but their stomachs still have no movement at all. Let alone the elders in the family are worried, even they themselves are very anxious.


    There are so many women in Chu Feng. If the mother and her son are expensive, what do they have? If Chu Feng wants to leave, how many years will it take?


    Ye Zixuan bit her lip and said, "you have lost your strength. What else can you do?"


    Zhou Xiaoxuan, who didn''t know the strength of Chu Feng, also nodded: "yes, you can''t play any role when you go. Moreover, satina won''t allow you to step into the hidden world. If you go, you can''t solve any problems, but also increase troubles."


    Chu Feng took two people''s hands, without too much explanation, just gathered the power of origin into their bodies.


    Ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan are both martial artists. They feel that the power from Chu Feng''s palm is slightly discolored, and then the color of joy appears on their faces.


    However, when they wanted to speak, Chu Feng made a hissing gesture: "I chose to go, I have my own assurance."At first, Chu Feng was still a little dissatisfied, and Chu Feng left again. In addition, he did not recover his strength. Now they know that Chu Feng''s strength has been restored, and their hearts are not so tangled. They just think that it will take a little time to meet again next time, so they are a little bored after all.


    A lot of things Chu Feng himself also understand is not to take into account, holding two people''s hands whispered: "please give me a little more time."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s apology, ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan suddenly realized that their faces would bring guilt to Chu Feng. In turn, they clenched Chu Feng''s hand, did not speak, but nodded to each other, which was a silent response.


    Situya and Baihe have been standing beside them without talking. They are amused and have some feelings when they look at the brief warmth of Chu Feng and ye Zixuan.


    That is, there are many women in chufeng. If you don''t do anything, it will take a month to accompany a woman every day. I feel that with so many women, Chu Feng can still maintain the relationship so well. If it is replaced by other men, it will either collapse or fall out.


    Come down, this can also be said to be a personality charm of Chu Feng.


    After a short period of warmth, ye Zixuan and Zhou Xiaoxuan left directly. In order to prevent the protoss from finding out that Chu Feng did not go out to send them off, their feelings did not need such a form to prove.


    As for the protoss who are still in the Imperial City, Chu Feng did not kill them first, and did not want to attract the attention of satina. When the matter of the hidden world was settled, it would be OK to catch all of them. At that time, the whole Longfeng villa would become a forbidden area for the Protoss.


    Looking out, the sun had already tilted to the West. Chu Feng turned back and sat down without saying a word.


    Situya and Baihe looked at each other and stood behind Chu Feng. They didn''t make any noise to disturb the contemplative Chu Feng. Although they didn''t know what chufeng was thinking, they could probably judge that it was related to the current situation.


    This quiet time is more than half an hour, the sun has completely set, Chu Feng slightly moved, looked at the outside after a look at the mouth: "Yan Luo, they and Wan''er and yun''er are not locked together?"


    Stuya and Baihe were stunned. The latter shook his head and said, "after master you fell into the moat, the gods and the goddess searched for some fruitless things and left us to pay attention to them. We don''t know much about the later things. We just know that they are detained by satina, but they are not kept together. It''s not very clear."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and clenched his fist slightly.


    Because he was not doing nothing in silence just now, but waiting for the news from Yin Feng. Last night, Chu Feng had asked Yin Feng to go to the hidden world first to investigate where Yan Luo and others were being held and whether there was any boundary around him, or sadiana himself.


    But just now, Yin Feng came to the news that Yan Luo and others were imprisoned in the dungeons of the temple world, sealed off by the border simply arranged by satina, but Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were not found.


    For this reason, Yin Feng secretly arrested a powerful Protoss to ask. The latter also said that he didn''t know. He just told Yin Feng that Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan were taken away by satina. As to where they were held, only satina knew, even the Star City Lord and situ Liming didn''t know.


    Chu Feng also wanted to rescue Yan Luo and Yan Luo before regaining his control over the reclusive world. He didn''t want them to be held in a place at all. If they were separated like this and saved one side, they would be noticed by satina, which made Chu Feng very uncomfortable.


    Last time, she had been threatened with stuya and Baihe by satina. This time, she threatened Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er again. It would be incompetent. Although satina may not do that, she has a criminal record, many things are uncertain.


    Seeing that Chu Feng did not speak, situ Ya and Bai He did not dare to say a word. They just looked at Chu Feng''s gloomy face, and both of them had a little drum beating in their hearts.


    The silence lasted until the night came, and Chu Feng nodded his head and stood up. The night of the present world happened to be the dawn of the hidden world and the recovery of all things. It was also the most relaxed time after a night.


    Corner of the mouth hook up a touch of light smile: "unexpectedly, there is no way to do low-key work, then high-profile homicide bar!"


    "Baihe, in my name, send a message to the protoss, asking satina to let them go at noon, or I will kill all the powerful Protoss in the hidden world!"


    The surging breath of the sea of blood made situ Ya slightly flustered. After the reaction, Bai He nodded back and said, "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2837

    If you can''t save all the people in a low-key way, you can only do high-profile things. Instead of slowly delaying the situation and making the situation full of changes and increasing the crisis of Yama, it''s far better to directly announce that satina will release people.


    So when Baihe made the announcement instead of chufeng, the five forbidden areas that had not been really peaceful once again set off a huge wave.


    They are all wondering, where can a Chu Feng who has been abandoned and cultivated like this come to say such a thing to satyana, the strongest person in the world now? They all feel that Chu Feng''s behavior is like looking for death.


    Even satina herself was in a trance.


    When she heard the news of the report, she felt that Chu Feng was still alive. She was also shocked by Chu Feng''s announcement. She imprisoned Yan Luo and others, and did not want to let them go easily. At least, she wanted them to submit to themselves willingly. But now that Chu Feng has not returned, she has issued such a declaration. Where does the confidence come from?


    Originally, I wanted to search in the lost battle world to see if there were any treasures of the fallen strongmen in ancient times, which were used to strengthen the power of the Protoss. But after receiving such news, satina was not in the mood to continue searching.


    Before the war god hall, the sunrise just set on satina''s pure and gorgeous face, bathed in the sun''s brilliance, bringing her a kind of holy beauty. Standing behind her, kardashan could not help but sigh that satina, no matter her beauty or temperament, was much higher than herself.


    The news had been received for a while, but satina knew that nothing had been published, which made kardashan a little strange, but she didn''t open her mouth, and she didn''t say anything.


    It seems that she is satina''s cousin, but in fact, she is just a subordinate. Only because she is satina''s cousin, can she have her present status in the Protoss. Without these, she is just a woman with a little beauty and strength.


    With the sun rising slowly, satina turned around slowly, and her eyes fell calmly on the pure and moving face of kardashan: "where do you think Chu Feng''s confidence comes from?"


    All the strength has been absorbed by her. Now Chu Feng can not die in Yin Zi''s hand. It''s lucky that Chu Feng is still alive. Satina thinks that what Chu Feng should do is to hide it well so that all the people in the world feel that he is dead. Maybe he can have a good end.


    But now Chu Feng didn''t do that, but for his brother and woman, she made a declaration to let her go. Where did such confidence and confidence come from? Satina didn''t know.


    Having a simple relationship with Chu Feng, she is very clear that he is not an aimless person. Once he wants to do something, he must have more than 80% confidence.


    But what is the assurance of a man who has no strength?


    Even satyana can not understand the problem, kardashan is impossible to understand, although there was a little secret trade with Chu Feng, but with the Chu Feng abandoned by satina, it does not exist. She is a woman who pursues the strongest man, a powerless chufeng, and can not bring any attraction to her.


    It was only at this moment that satina asked herself that she must not be silent.


    After serious consideration for a while, kardashan said a little judgment in her heart: "would it be bluffing and bluffing to distract our attention with his announcement, and then let his people save people. After all, Chu Feng is useless, but the people in the demon world, as well as the demon world you said, still have the existence of God of creation."


    "In addition to you, there is no God of creation in our Protoss. Once Chu Feng successfully attracts our attention, it is easy for his people to save people."


    At first, satina thought the same thing, but in retrospect, the possibility is not very great, and Chu Feng would not do such a thing, because in front of the sage, all the practices were in vain.


    Even though Chu Feng is making a great deal of noise, she can rush to the West as soon as she receives the news, and she can still break the plot of Chu Feng. Even though Chu Feng is now abandoned, she was once a saint. He should be clear about the space and boundaries. For the sage, they are both in form and in vain.


    So there is a possibility, but not much.


    Moreover, Yan Luo''s five people and Zhang yun''er were both detained separately by her. Unless Chu Feng rescued all the people at one time, it would be useless to save one side but not the other.


    Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner''s detention places are only known by themselves. Chu Feng does not have any need to do so. He should know that the cost of rescuing one side but not the other side will be huge.


    These are all things that can be seen easily. Chu Feng lost his power, but he certainly did not lose his mind. Why should he make a big announcement about the world of things? This is where satina is at the moment confused.


    Seeing that she said what she thought, satina didn''t say a word. She blushed for a moment and was embarrassed and silent again.She didn''t know what satina was thinking at the moment, but she felt that what Chu Feng wanted to do must be the same as what she had just said. There would be no deviation. She had to say that kardashan was still very confident, but this self-confidence seemed more like a joke.


    "Go to a place with me. Chu Feng should still be on the way to the hidden world."


    After a moment of silence, satina spoke faintly. There was a dazzling door in front of her, and she went straight in. Kardashan didn''t know where she was going, but she didn''t have the slightest hesitation and followed her into the glare door.


    As soon as she could feel the light and the darkness in front of her eyes, she found another place. In a passage, some of them were familiar, but some were strange. She couldn''t remember where she had seen them.


    Satina didn''t explain anything at the moment. She just went straight ahead. Kardashan quickly followed her. When she got out of a distance, she knew where it was.


    Holy pool!


    In the past, when the God King''s palace had not been broken by the demons, the protoss had a place called holy pool in the spirit world. It is said that it was a hot spring pool created by the original God King with the Holy Grail of light. Many of the protoss'' core people would come here to have a bath, of course, only at a specific time.


    So this is a forbidden area of the Protoss. There are people guarding the entrance and exit all the time. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to come in.


    Kardashan glanced at satina secretly, wondering what she had brought herself here.


    The holy pool has some residual power of the Holy Grail of light. Ordinary spiritual people can simply quench their bodies when they enter the holy pool to bathe, which will make it easier for them to practice. However, she is now a subordinate God, and the effect of bathing and quenching on her body is not very great.


    But when she got out of the tunnel, she finally knew why she had brought herself here.


    Since the rise of the protoss in the spirit world again, the holy pool has been blocked. No one can come here without the command of satina. But at the moment, kardashan sees two people on the edge of the holy pool, two women with outstanding temperament and dare not be despised.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er!


    They were standing next to the holy pool at the moment, showing no sign because of the arrival of satina, as if nothing in the world could stir up any waves in their hearts.


    A little bit before satina left, a light curtain appeared with her fingers gently. All around the holy pool were blocked by her strength. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, who were temporarily blocked by her channels, wanted to leave. It was impossible.


    The reason why the two men were detained here rather than with Yan Luo and them also has some thoughts of satina, that is, the help of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er may be needed in the future.


    When she came to the back of the two, satina spoke softly: "God, goddess!"


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er looked at each other, and then turned to satina. As for kardashan, they were not interested in taking another look. A moment later, Zhang yun''er said, "if I guess correctly, Chu Feng has returned safely and announced that you should let us go?"


    A glimmer of color flashed in satina''s eyes. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er can''t touch the outside here. At the moment, Zhang Yuner can still know what happened, which is obviously the instinct of her destiny goddess.


    Satina also did not deny this, nodded: "goddess control destiny, said right."


    "I''d rather you believe everything I say." Zhang yun''er sighed with a deep look, and then fell on satina: "for example, the death of 30 powerful Protoss, they have nothing to do with the five of Yama."


    Satina narrowed her eyes and didn''t go to pick up Zhang yun''er, because at first Zhang Yuner said to her that people were killed by the city Lord of Xingluo and situ Liming. If she admitted that all this was true, what should she do?


    So at this point, satina when Zhang yun''er is deceiving himself, did not easily suspect that the Star City Lord will do such a thing.


    From satina''s face, Zhang Yuner can see her inner thoughts. She knows the truth that she must be soft hearted. She doesn''t continue to say that there is something wrong with the Star City Lord, or that kadaishan has betrayed the Protoss.


    Keeping calm like water, he asked, "Chu Feng has announced that you are here. What''s the matter?"


    "Yes." Satina nodded, shrunk her eyes and asked, "once I peeped into something. Chu Fengnian thought that the most terrifying enemy in the world of all is not nagula and the demon emperor. Who are they? And besides wormholes and repression, what else do I not know? "


    Zhang yun''er said with a faint smile: "you will know when you should know, and it will not do you any good to know when you should not know. It can only be said that Princess Anna had better keep a normal heart, otherwise you will lose a lot in the future."


    The feeling that she was not in control of herself made satina''s heart very uncomfortable. She wanted to know what else existed besides wormhole and Xiuzhen world, but she couldn''t force Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan to tell herself at the moment.She clenched her fist and loosened it slowly. Without saying a word more, she turned to the exit and said, "kardashan, you can watch here in person from today on. If there is any disturbance, please inform me as soon as possible. In addition, please try your best to meet the requirements of the goddess and the deity."


    "Yes Kardashan should have a look at Zhang yun''er, then followed up.


    Around the holy pool was quiet again. No matter where the men bathed or the women bathed, there was not a trace of waves.


    Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner did not say a word. We all knew something and said it was just like that. As for who satina wanted to ask, they both knew it must be nothingness, but they didn''t know why. After absorbing the strength and memory of stuya and others, satina still didn''t know the existence of nothingness.


    So silent for a moment, Zhang yun''er light mouth: "I see the next million, will be Chu wind into a bloody wind!"


    Lu Wan''s eyes fixed, but did not say a word.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2838

    Satyana and kardashan came out. The strong Protoss guards outside were stunned. They had been standing here without seeing anyone entering. How could satina come out of it?


    But just a moment of curiosity, people all bow together: "holy angel!"


    Satina nodded her head slightly in response and continued to walk forward. Kardashan quietly followed her, far away from the entrance of the holy pool. When she stopped, she also subconsciously looked back at the direction of the holy pool. I''m afraid few people would think that satina would imprison Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er here?


    Because the holy pool has always existed, and has always been guarded by people, even after the demons defeated the protoss, it has always been in such a state. It is estimated that Chu Feng will not doubt the holy pool that has been guarded all the year round, so Zhang Yuner and Zhang Yuner are detained?


    Today, if it wasn''t for satina who brought her here, she believed that she would never have imagined it. So looking back, she realized that the more dangerous the place, the safer it is.


    "From today on, you should pay more attention to this place. Let me know what you have in the first place."


    When she stopped, satina opened her mouth softly and her eyes narrowed slightly: "Chu Feng will definitely look for the traces of Zun Shen, but I can''t let him find them, because they have many uses for me. Although this use has not been reflected, I believe it will be reflected in the future."


    Kardashan did not know what satina meant by what she said. Of course, she would not ask. She was used to pretending to be a pure white girl in front of her. Naturally, she wanted to be more simple.


    Satina simply explained that she did not say anything. She was ready to go to the hidden world to wait for the arrival of Chu Feng. She just raised her hand to open the door of dazzling light, but found that she did not react at all.


    Satyana''s first reaction to this is that she has no power, but she still has her own strength, but the door of glare can''t be opened. What''s going on?


    "What''s the matter, cousin Anna?" she asked softly


    "I can''t open the door to the world." Satina had a dignified look in her eyes, which was something she had never met before. Her lips trembled slightly: "it''s like all the worlds are blocked. No one is allowed to travel. I just wanted to go to the hidden world, but I couldn''t open the door."


    On hearing this, kardashan''s face changed.


    Since she was with satina, she knew that saints were powerful and could travel through the world at will. All they needed was an idea to do. But now satina couldn''t open the door of dazzling light. How could it be possible?


    But she also knew that satina would not joke with her on such a matter, and her face was somewhat unnatural: "cousin Anna, can it be Chu Feng?"


    Satina narrowed her eyes and thought about it carefully. She thought of the wolf masked man who took away the Holy Grail of light from her hand: "it should not be Chu Feng. His power has been abandoned by me, and even if his power is still trying to stop me from shuttling through the world, it is impossible, I''m afraid there is someone else."


    In her heart, the most likely one is the mysterious wolf mask man who took away the Holy Grail of light. However, she has no clue about who he is.


    Her own judgment was vetoed by satina, and she was a little upset, but she didn''t show it: "if it wasn''t for Chu Feng, who else could do it, or not?"


    Before the words were finished, kardashan''s face changed slightly: "just now the master of Xingluo came to the news that Chu Feng had already arrived in the temple world with situ Ya and Bai He, and demanded that all the people be released within half an hour, otherwise all the powerful Protoss in the hidden world would be killed."


    That''s what Chu Feng said in the first announcement. It was just at the beginning that neither satina nor kadaishan took it seriously, because it was something that could be stopped at any time.


    But now the interface is blocked. Even if she is a saint, she can''t get to the temple world in half an hour. The strongest ones in the temple world are the master of star Luo city and situ Liming. How can they resist the group of Chu Feng? Think about it and you know what it''s going to be.


    Satina''s face gradually looked ugly. She said to her surroundings, "get out of here."


    Kardashan was stunned. She subconsciously looked around, but she could not see anyone. She did not know who satina was talking to. She only knew that if she could not go to the hidden world, the protoss might suffer disaster.


    However, no matter how she cried, there was no reaction around. She tried to open the door of glare, but she still didn''t react at all. She clenched her fist slowly and clenched her lips: "asshole!"


    "Don''t worry, cousin Anna." Feeling the senleng killing machine that appeared in satina''s mind, kardashan was flustered and said with a pale face: "Chu Feng is just a bluff. As long as the God and goddess are still in our hands, he may not dare to kill the Protoss."


    Satina heard the words, her cold eyes slightly relaxed, but even so, the ominous premonition still did not disperse.Chu Feng may not dare to do anything because Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner are still throwing a mouse in her hand, but she can also be crazy to kill all the powerful Protoss in the hidden world. After all, even if Chu Feng has killed all the powerful Protoss in the hidden world, he can''t do anything against Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er.


    Because no matter how to suppress the general trend or the wormholes that may collapse in the future, these are not things that a saint can solve. Satina needs allies. How can she make those who may help her in the future die.


    Thinking of the people who caused all the blockades at the moment, satina was eager to find out and kill them. In her heart, she also believed that the cause of all this was the mysterious wolf masked man who took away the Holy Grail of light. However, she did not know the universe and the world. Except for nothingness, no one could block the world.


    At the same time, when satyana could not come to the hermit world, Chu Feng had already brought situ ya to the temple of King Wu.


    The city master of Xingluo and situ Liming led a group of powerful Protoss to stand outside the gate of King Wu''s temple. There were also countless powerful Protoss gathered like enemies. They looked at Chu Feng with fear and anger.


    What is frightening is that Chu Feng has two superior gods around him. There are only two strong gods on their side. The strongest one is situ liming, but he is only the cultivation of the upper God. He can''t fight against situya and Baihe at the same time. What''s the anger of Chu Feng, who was abandoned by satina, is where he has confidence?


    Even if he can save people today, he will be attacked by satina later. Is it worth it?


    This is what many people don''t understand. Even situ Liming and the city Lord of Xingluo, who have experienced countless storms, don''t know where Chu Feng''s strength comes from. If it''s just for a quick moment, it''s totally unnecessary.


    But now no matter how can''t think of Chu Feng, no matter how much he said, he had to face it.


    The sinister eyes of situ Liming passed Chu Feng, thinking of the destroyed situ family, and then fell on situ ya. Suddenly, his face turned cold and he said, "traitor, do you want to help outsiders bully our family?"


    Situya was the one who had been sent by Yihong to watch over Yihong when she was married to the situ family. However, because Yihong was very kind to her, just like his own sister, situ ya did not monitor Yihong according to the intention of the situ family. After all, situ Ya was a collateral of the situ family.


    However, in the face of situ Liming''s questioning, situ Ya had no shame to say, because her parents had died early, and she was able to survive because of Yihong. Otherwise, the situ family had already given her to others, or some young master would have regarded her as a plaything.


    So even if she was a member of the situ family, situ Liming and her ancestors were brothers, but situ Ya didn''t pay any attention, just a kind of calm: "traitor? Are you more suitable for these two words than I am? "


    Situ Liming''s face became angry: "you?"


    He wanted to scold situ ya, but suddenly he felt that he was being watched by a poisonous snake, and he shrank his neck subconsciously. When situ Liming saw Chu Feng looking at him, he was very uncomfortable. As for why he didn''t know why.


    Because situ Liming shut up, the scene was also quiet. Chu Feng took a step forward and said, "there are only 20 minutes left for you. If satyana doesn''t let people go, I will kill all of you."


    Chu Feng''s words were very light, but none of the people present doubted what Chu Feng said.


    Situ Liming and the city Lord of Xingluo looked at each other. They could not look too bad. When they received the news that Chu Feng had arrived, they had already passed the news to kadaishan. According to the truth, she had told satina that the latter should have come.


    But now there is no news. What can we do?


    I don''t know whether satina wants to come or not. They all curse kardashan in their hearts. They think that it is kadaishan who delays time to tell satina. Otherwise, when she arrives, why should they treat Chu Feng so seriously?


    Especially situ liming, he chose to betray and join the protoss camp. This time, if satyana doesn''t come, Chu Feng will certainly not let him live until the sun goes down. He has to revive the situ family. How can he die like this?


    Now satyana has not come, Chu Feng is also very curious, according to the truth, she should have come early.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care about it. He just needed to achieve his goal today. He raised his hand gently and slowly waved it down: "situ ya, Bai He, as soon as the time is up, he will kill all the Shenzu people for me, regardless of their status or status."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2839

    There is no need to say more. Stuya and baihoudun fly out of the void one by one and stand on top of the void. As soon as time comes and Chu Feng orders them, they will not hesitate to destroy this place and kill all the Protoss.


    The wind of Chu stood with his hand in his hand, standing there as calm as water, just like a lonely king.


    Both situ Liming and the master of Xingluo City narrowed their eyes, and they had an impulse to rush up and take down Chu Feng, because there is no one around Chu Feng now. In their cognition, Chu Feng is already an ordinary person. As long as they have a great chance to take Chu Feng down directly.


    However, such an idea only lasted for a while, and then they gradually dispelled it. Chu Feng was not the kind of person who didn''t care about his safety. He even dared to let situ Ya and Bai He to hold all the roads. Don''t care about him, so there must be a second move.


    Maybe now there is a god of creation hidden in the dark, which is dedicated to protecting the Chu wind, but they can''t find out where it is hidden.


    In such a tense atmosphere, not only the rest of the protoss, but also the powerful gods such as the Star City Lord and situ Liming have brought a lot of pressure. Because satyana did not come, they were afraid that Chu Feng would really kill them as soon as the time came, leaving no emotion and blood flowing.


    But no matter how tense, time will not stop because of this, and will not wait for satina to come to continue, everything is moving quietly.


    "Father


    At this time, a figure came across the void and fell in front of the city master of Xingluo. It was William. He looked back at Chu Feng and said to the city master of Xingluo: "let the five sages go. Fengshao is a good man. We are sorry for him!"


    Originally, the Star City Lord was very worried when his son arrived. I didn''t want William to say such a thing. The Star City Lord''s face was angry, and he raised his hand and slapped him fiercely on William''s face, beating him back one after another.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? Do you know Chu Feng is the enemy of our Protoss? At this time, you don''t stand together with us to fight against Chu Feng, but you still speak for him. Are you confused? "


    William covered his face there, looking anxious, not angry at being beaten by his father.


    No one else knows, but he knows a lot.


    At the beginning, he helped Chu Feng people hide in the mirage manor and met people who could absorb people''s power. In the end, he and satina lost their strength. Chu Feng helped them recover, and even Chu Feng helped satina secretly. He knew a lot of things.


    He was drawn a memory by satina. He didn''t remember that he had prescribed medicine in the dessert, but he knew that chufeng was abandoned by satina.


    For those who don''t know, Chu Feng was overpowering and wanted to occupy the spirit world, so she was abandoned by satina. However, William was very clear that Chu Feng''s power was absorbed by satina and stuya, and satina was a villain who began to practice magic and absorb other people''s power in secret.


    But now the protoss are rising and extremely powerful. Even if she was brought up by satina, William would not dare to say it in front of the public, because the result would surely be to be killed by satina. I believe she would never want the protoss to know that she is a perfidious person.


    So when he saw his father leading the protoss to fight against Chu Feng, William didn''t want to see him at all. He knew what chufeng was like, and he also knew that the protoss had been cheated by satina in some ways.


    He is indeed a Protoss, but in truth, he is not willing to help tyranny.


    Seeing that he slapped William, he didn''t know what was wrong. The city master of Xingluo said: "get out of here and go back to the spirit world."


    William gently shook his head: "father, I will not leave, unless you agree to the request of fengshao to release the five saints, otherwise you will regret it. Aunt Anna is not the original Aunt Anna any more. She, she, she, don''t believe her anyway!"


    The master''s face changed greatly, and the powerful Protoss around him were also cold.


    Satyana is the little princess of the Protoss and the spiritual leader of their Protoss''s resurgence. At the moment, William even said in front of so many people that satyana was not credible, which made them feel very uncomfortable. If William was not the son of Star City Lord, someone would have been angry at this moment.


    On the contrary, situ Liming kept pondering on this, thinking that satina would be angry with the Star City Lord, so that he might have a chance to dominate the hidden world.


    As for the Star City Lord, he naturally knew how great the influence of William''s words like this. He angrily stepped forward, raised one foot and said to William: "you are really confused. How can you say Princess Anna like this?"


    "If you move him, I''ll kill you first." Don''t wait for the star Luo city bishop to train William''s foot to fall, Chu Feng lightly opens a mouth: "you can doubt my killing heart."


    That foot was less than ten centimeters away from William, but he still stopped in Chu Feng''s words, because the star Luo city Lord felt Bai He''s Qi locking himself, and knew that if he really dared to move again, he would be killed by Chu Feng''s people.Put down the foot, in the heart is very uncomfortable, facing Chu Feng to drink a way: "I teach my son, you have what qualification to tube me?"


    "William is my friend." Chu Feng, with a gentle smile, has always been fond of William, and now he appreciates it more: "so if you teach him in front of me, I''m not comfortable, no matter whether he''s your son or whatever."


    In a word, he almost vomited blood and his face was full of anger. However, Chu Feng now controls the absolute advantage, and no matter how angry, he can only endure in his heart.


    However, he was very upset with what William said just now, because these words will surely reach satina''s ears. If she blames her at that time, she doesn''t know whether it will involve him as a father.


    The look at William was discontented and angry, not at all like looking at his own son, but more like looking at his enemy.


    Because William stood up to speak for Chu Feng, and Chu Feng protected him at a critical time. In the eyes of others, William betrayed the Protoss and colluded with Chu Feng. If you want to understand these things, you can also understand them, but the internal strife within the protoss is also very serious. Will the rest of the people let him make it clear? The more angry the Lord is, the more he thinks.


    All of this was also in the spirit world outside the holy pool of satina''s eyes, looking at her childhood brought up William actually speak for Chu Feng, even vetoed himself, a little bit sad in the heart.


    However, after eating the love forgetting Dan, she was just a little sad to restore her calm, and she did not want to kill William to maintain her dignity. After all, what William said was true, and there was nothing wrong. Unfortunately, no matter what William said, others would not believe it. If the rest of the protoss did not believe it, then what William said would not matter.


    Everyone just felt that he was brainwashed and bribed by Chu Feng.


    "Cousin Anna, time is running out. Can Chu Feng really do it?"


    Kardashan didn''t feel much about this either, because she had betrayed the protoss, so she didn''t care what William did or said: "our Protoss arranged a lot of people in the temple world this time."


    Satina narrowed her eyes. Now she can''t see how things will develop. If Chu Feng really chooses to kill all the people, it will be a fatal blow to the recovering Protoss.


    Because after discovering the general trend of repression, satina mobilized a large number of powerful Protoss to guard the temple world. If all of them were killed by Chu Feng, it would definitely be a bone cutting pain.


    Slightly clenched her fist, satina told herself not to think about the worst, but her brain could not help thinking about the worst.


    Biting his lips, his eyes were cold: "if he really dares to do that, I will make him regret all his life. I will not kill him, but I will definitely make him worse than death."


    Kardashan nodded slightly and didn''t speak any more. She just looked back to see the direction of Shengchi from time to time. What she thought was that the best solution now was to bring Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er out to threaten Chu Feng. She did not believe that Chu Feng could ignore their safety.


    Of course, she thought so in her heart, and she would not dare to say that. After all, in satina''s heart, her little cousin had always been pure minded. If she said such a vicious means, she would inevitably arouse her suspicion.


    As for the current situation in the temple world, whether Chu Feng will kill the protoss at that time, kardashan doesn''t care. As long as he doesn''t die, what can he do?


    As time went by, the situation in the temple world began to tense up, because the half hour time given by Chu Feng was coming soon. Not only were the strongmen in the temple world nervous, but also satina''s heart was also tense. However, no matter how nervous she was, she could not open the door of dazzling light.


    Seeing that the time was coming, a group of people came out of the temple of King Wu. The city master of Xingluo looked back and was stunned. The people who came out were Yan Luo and others, but they were all held by a powerful Protoss at the moment.


    Naturally, they can''t compete with the powerful Protoss, but what are they going to do?


    Starting to get the news of Chu Feng''s announcement, the master of Xingluo city has transferred Yan Luo and others in prison to the temple of King Wu. Without his command, the powerful Protoss are holding Yanluo and others out. What is this going to do?


    In the city master''s curiosity, situ Liming suddenly pulled out a sword and put it on Luo Qian''s neck. He said to Chu Feng, "take your people out of here immediately, or I will kill them in front of you."


    The Star City Master was stunned for a moment, and then his face appeared happy. He secretly said that he did not think of this. He nodded and said, "yes, don''t doubt our determination. You can not challenge the protoss today."


    Chu wind slightly squint eyes, far away in the spirit world of satina''s face changed: "Damn, how can they threaten Chu Feng at this time."


    At the beginning, she threatened Chu Feng with the life and death of situ Ya and Bai He. It was because she had to. Now the city Lord of Xingluo still used this method to represent the attitude of the Protoss. Isn''t that to seek death?How could Chu Feng not have thought of such a possibility when he chose an important person who was aboveboard and aboveboard?


    The foreboding in the heart is more intense, a heart even starts to beat more tensely, feeling that something is going to happen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2840

    Chu Feng was never a man who was easily compromised and threatened, unless there was a compelling reason.


    For example, the last time she was threatened by satina, the safety of situ Ya and Bai He was completely under the control of satina. That is, Chu Feng also wanted to take this opportunity to let people not pay attention to himself and go to the soul world to see if she could bring back Chang''e''s soul. Otherwise, Chu Feng would never compromise easily.


    At the moment, situ Liming and the Star City Lord directly threatened themselves to leave with Yanluo, just like a touch, which reminded Chu Feng of being threatened by satina.


    At the beginning, he gave satina enough trust, and even helped her become a saint at a critical time. However, she was not only not grateful, but also because of the future of the Protoss. Even if there is a reason, betrayal is betrayal, and there is no reason to hide it.


    From the moment of his debut, what Chu Feng resented most was that someone threatened him with the people around him. Every time, he was in a mood to destroy the whole family who threatened him.


    Slowly clenching his fist, Chu Feng''s heart was filled with senleng''s killing opportunity: "situ liming, do you still have blood in your family?"


    Situ Liming''s hand shaking with the sword, and then his eyes ferociously replied, "are you asking nonsense?"


    For historical reasons, the most miserable of the four original families was the situ family, which was killed by Chu Feng from top to bottom. Up to now, only he and situ ya have survived. However, situ Ya is a woman and can not represent the situ family at all. Therefore, the future and everything of the situ family can only depend on him.


    Chufeng chufeng smiles gently, like a pianpianpian childe: "that is to say, if you die, the situ family will not have a future, right?"


    As soon as situ Liming''s eyes congealed, a very uneasy feeling suddenly appeared in his heart: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng did not answer situ Liming''s question, but looked at the master of Xingluo city. At the moment, he was also in charge of Baiyun''s life and death. He had the intention of killing Baiyun if he didn''t agree.


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, Chu Feng said: "William is the only one I have a good feeling for in the spirit world. As his father, I shouldn''t have done anything to you in his face, but now are you sure you want to threaten me with my brother?"


    "But it seems that you will do that. After all, you can betray even the Protoss. What''s more, do such despicable activities to threaten others?"


    The master''s face changed greatly, and the powerful Protoss around him was also stunned. Chu Feng said that the master of the city had betrayed the Protoss. How could it be possible?


    At the beginning, many people thought that the Star City Lord betrayed the Protoss and took refuge in nagula. However, after satyana came back to explain clearly, they knew that the Star City Lord was pretending to submit, and his heart was still toward the Protoss. Therefore, they all admired the city master''s tolerance of humiliation.


    Chu Feng now said that the Star City Lord betrayed the protoss, where to start?


    Soon, the Star City Lord snorted and said, "Chu Feng, there is no need to say these things here. Princess Anna has clarified the original things for me. My so-called betrayal is false."


    The protoss all nodded with their cooperation. They believed that satina would not deceive them, and if the Star City Lord really betrayed the protoss, how could she keep him alive?


    Chu Feng smile, full of fun: "true is also false, when false is true, who can tell the true from the false? You can be a false submission, can also be the choice of the wall grass, which side is advantageous over there, the city Lord of Xingluo, you are really only pretending to surrender to nagula, do you dare to swear?"


    Star Luo city Lord heart a jump, facial expression slowly ugliness rise, exasperated drink a way: "Chu wind, don''t pull these useless procrastination time, do you go or not?"


    Little did not know, this sentence made those who still believe in his Protoss were puzzled, even very confused, because the city master of Xingluo didn''t dare to swear, but also said such a poor level of words.


    Delay time? If Chu Feng delays time, it will be a good thing for their Protoss. Then satyana may arrive. However, the Star City Lord even scolds Chu Feng for delaying time, regardless of the current situation, who needs to delay time.


    At first, a small number of people narrowed their eyes when they believed in the powerful Protoss of the city Lord of Stella. What the LORD said was not in line with his present position, just because he said he was playing a trick.


    Similarly, in the spirit world, satina, who saw the scene through the pictures, clenched her fist. She was not a woman with a big chest and no brain. Chu Feng''s words just now seemed to have nothing to do with the present, but she poked into something she didn''t want to think about, that is, the false submission of the Lord of Xingluo, which is actually the true loyalty to the demon clan in the dark.


    As long as the protoss have a chance to go back, he will switch. If the protoss can''t go back, then he will continue to work for the demons. In any case, there is no loss to him.


    Otherwise, why should Chu Feng delay time? Isn''t it better for Chu Feng to delay time actively at this time?


    The ugly color appeared on her pretty face, which made kadaishan standing beside her feel a little pounded in her heart. She also secretly warned herself to be more careful in her future speech. Otherwise, if a careless slip of the tongue, it might expose her surrender to nagula.In the temple world, the Star City Lord who uttered the words also realized that he had said something wrong, and his heart became nervous, because as long as he was not a fool, he would hear something else from his words.


    Admonish oneself not to be flustered, pretend as if nothing happened, continue to drink a way: "you go or not, you continue to be here, I will kill the five saints!"


    Chu Feng was very amused with a gentle smile. Although the master of the star and Luo city responded quickly, he had already planted seeds in the hearts of some Protoss. The original false submission can also be a sham. The most important thing is that no one says it. As long as someone says it, it is doomed to be a demon like existence.


    Of course, Chu Feng wants the final result. As for the impact of this process, he doesn''t care at all. I believe satina should know this if she sees it at the moment.


    Seeing that no matter what he said, Chu Feng didn''t mean to leave. The master of Xingluo city looked very ugly. He squeezed the white cloud''s neck tightly with one hand and drank again: "Chu Feng, you''d better think clearly. If they die, they will never be."


    Chu Feng did not care about spreading his hands: "everyone who cultivates should be ready to die from the moment he begins to contact practice. They are my brothers. They never lack a heart that must die. They want to kill at will!"


    Want to kill? Whatever?


    The city master of Xingluo and situ Liming almost all doubt whether they have heard the wrong thing. Chu Feng even said such a thing. Is it still human?


    They used Yan Luo five people as hostages, not to kill them in front of Chu Feng, but to use them to let Chu Feng leave here. At least they would not do anything before satina came. However, what they didn''t expect was that Chu Feng didn''t care about the life and death of Yan Luo and others at all.


    I want to say that Chu Feng is bluffing at the moment, but it''s a pity that what he sees on Chu Feng''s face is really indifferent. The hearts of the city master of Xingluo and situ Liming are beginning to be a little bottomless.


    But even if there is no bottom, they still firmly control Yan Luo and others, because maybe Chu Feng is really bluffing, but has not revealed it?


    Situ Liming gave himself a little confidence and said, "Chu Feng, are you really not afraid that they will be killed?"


    Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and didn''t say a word. It was just a casual posture.


    The situ family has been destroyed by Chu Feng, and he is alone. He can''t die in any way. His eyes flashed with a fierce look. He looks at Yan Luo and Luo Qian, who is held by his sword. His face looks ferocious: "don''t blame me if you die. It''s Chu Feng who doesn''t care about your life and death."


    The sword suddenly condenses and moves forward. Situ Liming gambles that Chu Feng is bluffing. As long as one is killed, maybe he will be flustered.


    It''s just a pity that situ Liming''s sword has no chance to stab it. It''s not Chu Feng who blocks it, but satina.


    Just at that moment, satina suddenly opened the door of dazzling light, so she didn''t think so much about it. She rushed over at the first time and stopped situ Liming''s stabbing sword at Luo Qian.


    He thought it was Chu Feng''s hand, and situ liming was still a little flustered. When he saw that the person who appeared was satina, his face suddenly showed a color of joy, and he quickly took back the sword body with a 90 degree bend: "holy angel!"


    All the people around him, including the Star City Lord, bowed and yelled. The voice was loud and the momentum was very strong!


    But satina didn''t respond to them. She just glanced over the Star City Lord with a cold look in her eyes. As soon as she got up, she touched satina''s eyes and felt a lump in her heart. She knew that Chu Feng''s words had affected her.


    He pretended not to change his face, but in his heart he thought about how to resolve the trust crisis caused by Chu Feng. As for the result today, the Star City Lord felt that Chu Feng was killed by satina or put under house arrest for life. In addition, he did not expect the rest of the results to exist.


    After seeing the star city master, satina withdrew her eyes. Her eyes flashed over William. She was disappointed and Tong Xin. Of course, she had a little regret. If she had not absorbed William''s strength and memory, now William would surely understand her.


    But now it''s too late to say anything, because it''s already happened. Satina still understands the truth.


    Leaping over William, her eyes fell on Chu Feng''s body, still as cool and warm as at the beginning, but looking at him, satina''s eyes gradually became cold, and her voice was cold: "Chu Feng, I said you are not allowed to step into the five forbidden areas and the myriad worlds of the heavens all your life, but you are now coming to the temple world."


    "Do you think I really dare not kill you, or do you think that you are still the original supreme taboo demon?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2841

    At this moment, satina is really moved to kill Chu Feng.


    Because what Chu Feng did today or what she said had touched the bottom line of satina. In order to maintain her absolute dignity in the universe, she could not find a reason not to kill Chu Feng. Even if she wanted to keep Chu Feng and make him regret his choice, today, satiana really wanted to kill him.


    It has been said at the beginning that Chu Feng is not allowed to step into the five forbidden areas. However, it has not been a long time since Chu Feng came. It is a real slap in the face.


    What''s more, what Chu Feng said just now is to satirize that all the Shenzu people are traitors who betray one''s will. If Chu Feng''s words are doubted, she will be ridiculed for her improper use of personnel, and she will become a joke. A person who betrayed the protoss will also be used by her.


    So no matter for her majesty or the authority of her words, satina has no reason not to kill Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng did not show too much hatred when facing satina again. It was just a kind of calm like water. It seemed that satina had cheated on him and the final key betrayal did not happen. He completely faced satina with a normal heart.


    He spits out the words of the decision to kill, but Chu Feng looks at himself and doesn''t say a word, which makes satina even more angry, but she is not a shrew, doomed to be unable to cross with Chu Feng.


    "Chu Feng, don''t you want to give me an explanation for today''s behavior?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked, passing a touch of fun.


    From the beginning or now, the person who should explain is satina. Now a person who does something wrong will be given an explanation by the person she deceives. Chu Feng thinks that nothing is more ridiculous than now.


    She shook her head and sighed: "Princess Anna, I can ask you some questions. Can you answer them honestly?"


    Satina didn''t know what chufeng wanted to do, but so many people around her, as the leader of the protoss today, couldn''t even answer Chu Feng''s questions.


    Nodded slightly: "say."


    The gesture gives people a feeling of being aloof. Chu Feng is too lazy to tangle too much about it. He is silent and says, "we used to be allies, aren''t we?"


    "That''s right." Satina frowned and wondered what chufeng was going to do, but nodded: "is that the question?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and glanced across a faint edge: "I brought you back to the spirit world. I defeated nagula, didn''t I?"


    "No!" Don''t want to, satina shook her head decisively, her face was not red and her heart did not jump and said: "at that time, you have been defeated by nagula and become seriously injured. Even the gods and they were also seriously injured. It was I who finally learned some Protoss means to defeat nagula and even help you recover from injuries."


    Chu Feng looked at satina with consternation, knowing that she had really changed and began to change nonsense.


    With a sigh, she said, "after hearing Princess Anna''s answer, there is no need to continue kissing. The only thing I can say is that if the time can be reversed, I will never choose to cooperate with you, or even destroy the whole or even after defeating nagula, so as to calm down my anger in my heart."


    Naturally, satina knew what she had done, but she was the winner. She was destined not to let anyone know what dark things she had done. Even if people dare not rebel against her, they will certainly slander her in their hearts.


    Satina wants not only the apparent awe, but also the respect in her heart. Therefore, she will not admit anything she has done. All this is the fault of Chu Feng. This is the fact that she announced to the Protoss and even to the world.


    So this faceted feeling of Chu Feng, satina did not put it in her heart at all. It was just a bleak opportunity to kill Chu Feng and locked it: "it''s just that you are doomed to have no chance to retaliate against me in your whole life."


    "But for the sake of the original ally''s fight, I''ll give you a chance to live. I can give you Minghong''s magic sword and all your treasures. I can not kill you."


    Chu Feng laughed.


    Satina had obviously killed him, but she had to pretend to be kind in her clothes, which made him feel so ridiculous. She wanted to get all the treasures he had, but she had to speak in a kind of charity tone. Chu Feng has seen disgusting people, but people like satyana are rare.


    There was a little good impression of satina in the past, which disappeared completely. This is a woman who has completely degenerated. It is useless to say any truth to her.


    His eyes gradually cooled down, and Chu Feng stopped talking to satina, because no matter how much nonsense faced the paranoid woman, it was useless: "I also give you a choice, evacuate all the people outside the spirit world of the protoss, announce the truth of the original facts, and let go of Yan Luo and others. Today, I will let you be safe and don''t kill one of the protoss!"


    What?Satyana was stunned, the city Lord of starluo and situ Liming were stunned, including all the powerful Protoss. If satyana was not still in the field, everyone would have laughed.


    If Chu Feng is still the former Chu Feng, no one dares to say anything when he says such words, but how can such self-confidence come from a disabled man like Chu Feng?


    Satina did not even have the interest of ridicule, but gently shook her head: "it seems that you are used to the lack of wind. It''s just a pity that you are now at the low end of the world of the strong, and even the lower strong can humiliate you."


    "Now you''re not going to think about what I told you, are you? Or are you really not going to regret it? "


    Her eyes also slowly turned to situ Ya and Bai He, the meaning is quite obvious, that is, Chu Feng either compromise, or watch her kill them.


    Although it is a shameful thing to threaten people, satina has already threatened Chu Feng once. She doesn''t mind threatening again. It''s really Chu Feng''s thing. It''s too tempting.


    In this regard, Chu Feng shook his head in disappointment and raised his right hand gently with three fingers: "words are useless. If you don''t let people go, you will have no chance."


    Satina did not take Chu Feng''s words to heart at all, or a chufeng who was disabled in her eyes. She couldn''t raise her interest at all. On the contrary, she enjoyed the feeling of being able to face chufeng at the moment, as if she had been rejected by Chu Feng.


    And Chu Feng also did not say what, a finger took back: "one!"


    Standing behind satina, the Star City Lord and others all showed a playful look, as if they had seen Chu Feng beaten in the face.


    But Chu Feng did not care, put up the second finger: "two!"


    Even if she has counted to two, satina still has no reaction. She is completely in a high attitude to face Chu Feng. Even if Chu Feng is still the original Chu Feng, she is not afraid because she still has Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er in her hands.


    Chu Feng did not continue to count three, but put down his hand. When everyone was joking, Chu Feng sighed softly: "there is a saying that if you don''t die, you won''t die. Satina, I think you will cry today."


    When satina wanted to speak, Chu Feng disappeared, and there was no sign of disappearance. The smile on people''s faces was completely solidified in an instant. Even satyana could not capture where Chu Feng had disappeared, and more often she forgot to respond.


    Chu Feng''s power has been completely absorbed by her, how can it disappear and even make her unable to capture, all of which are difficult to explain.


    Before she could think of a clear reaction, there was a scream behind her. When satina turned back subconsciously, a gust of wind swept by her. When she looked down, she found that situ liming was controlled by Chu Feng. The hand holding the sword just now had been broken by Chu Feng.


    The whole scene is dead and silent. How is the idea emerging in everyone''s heart possible? Isn''t Chu Feng a waste man? How did he do it?


    To say that the most shocked person is satina. She must have absorbed a lot of power from Chu Feng at the beginning, but what Chu Feng shows at the moment is the heyday. What''s going on? Satyana can''t explain.


    However, situ liming, who was under the control of Chu Feng, did not think about it at all. He was just afraid of death and called for help: "holy angel, help me!"


    Satyana is not moved, just stare at Chu Feng solemnly: "how can this happen, you have been abandoned?"


    "Sometimes what you see may not be true." Chufeng chufeng grinned gently. He held situ Liming''s back neck with one hand and said faintly, "and you forget that you abandoned your cultivation in acting. How did I recover for you? How did I tell you? At that time, you really absorbed a lot of my strength, but it was only from me that I passed on to you. Hiding your own strength is not only you who can do it. "


    After a shock, satina finally realized that she had ignored Chu Feng''s unlimited ability to improve her accomplishments for others. Obviously, the power she absorbed at that time was from Chu Feng, not from Chu Feng''s own source. It''s hateful that she didn''t think of it at that time, but focused on the powerful power she had absorbed.


    Seeing satyana already understood that Chu Feng didn''t say anything more, but was slightly sad: "at first, I chose to cooperate with you. I just wanted to get the Holy Grail of light, and I also wanted to wait until nagula died that you could stabilize the western world. Unfortunately, because of the death of Saint slave, you were angry with me and secretly hated in my heart."


    "Practicing the divine forbidden art of heaven and earth Yin and Yang, secretly absorbed the power of situ Ya and Bai He, and finally used my trust to absorb the power of Yihong. What''s more, when breaking through the sage, I let the ignorant me protect your Dharma, and almost died in nagula''s hand. At least I feel that I have not sorry for you."


    In satina''s face gradually looked ugly, but helpless, Chu Feng continued: "however, just because I don''t accept your love, you chose me as the enemy, threatened me with situ Ya and Baihe, and wanted to absorb my power. Finally, it was shameful to say that I wanted to occupy all the heaven and the world and become the supreme one. You are the heroine who eradicates the tyrant, Princess Anna, I don''t know Did you ever feel ashamed when you made a fakeIf it is the beginning of Chu Feng to say such words, we will certainly not believe it, but now Chu Feng has not been abandoned, or as strong as this, say such words, the weight is not the same.


    After all, powerful power is the key to support the right to speak. At the moment, the authenticity of what Chu Feng said naturally increased.


    All the protoss looked at satyana with a look of expectation in their eyes. They hoped that she would refute what Chu Feng had just said. She did not betray or threaten others.


    It''s just a pity that satina didn''t mean to explain at all. She just clenched her fist: "is it you who took away the Grail of light?"


    "Yes At this time, Chu Feng had no need to hide, and nodded gently: "the Holy Grail of light itself is my reward for helping the rise of the Protoss. Naturally, I want to take it back. When you coerce me with the life and death of stuya, I made a mark."


    "No matter how many masters the Grail of light has changed, as long as I call, it will return to my hands."


    Chu Feng''s reply let satina disperse the wolf masked man who had been tangled in these days. At the moment, Chu Feng also made her fall into scandal and embarrassment. Even if she did not do it, her words were formidable and unpredictable.


    After knowing this time, his reputation in Wanjie was completely destroyed by Chu Feng.


    Taking a deep breath, satina clenched her pink Fist: "last time, if you didn''t get rid of you, this time it''s OK to destroy you completely. The condition is the same as last time. You can choose to refuse, but the result of rejection is that I killed the five kings, and then killed the God and goddess."


    Even if we can''t maintain our glorious image, we should use cruel means to deter Wanjie. In any case, as long as we have absolute strength, even if we bear the name in secret, it doesn''t matter.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2842

    For the threat of satianna, Chu Feng just smiled, completely not in the heart.


    Suddenly satyana hands, a force on the white cloud, white clouds immediately spew out a blood, pale, it seems to die at any time, their own channels are blocked, now as long as a little power may cause him great harm.


    But even so, Chu wind still has nothing to move, as if white clouds were killed, he will not move.


    Satianna frowned, her fingers moved, and white clouds came from her knees and cracked. She snorted a white cloud and fell on the ground, and her hands were not lying down. Just then, satyana broke his legs.


    But when satyana looked at Chu Feng, he found that he still had no feeling about the white clouds suffering from such injuries, more like a person outside the area, watching the play.


    Satyana began to be a little confused about what Chu Feng thought was, but it didn''t affect her to continue to pressure Chu Feng.


    Open the palm, the body of white cloud slowly by an invisible force pulled up, the next moment sadiana suddenly between the throwing, white clouds suddenly flew out to hit the pillars of the temple of Wu King, the sound of bone fracture reached everyone''s ears, but even if so, the white cloud still did not call out, tightly holding the Buddha beads in his hand heart , unswerving eyes.


    Yan Luo and others saw that his brother was tortured with such a fierce and murderous attack. If the power is still in the present, even if not the opponent of satyana, they will also take the hand, but the hate is that there is no strength.


    "Enough play?"


    Chu Feng smiled with a gentle smile, but the cold light in his eyes made people dare not look directly: "but you play a little bit of unprofessional, want to absolutely deter your enemies, then you must be ruthless enough, at this time, it seems that Princess Anna''s heart is not cruel enough, but it is not related, I can teach you!"


    Suddenly Chu wind hand a lift, was clamped in his hand situ dawn like a ball of leather flying across the sky, Chu wind did not move, only a set of eyes, suddenly the world was depressed down, a heavy magic force surging between the heaven and earth.


    Situ dawn felt that the body was going to explode, and he could not help shouting, "no!"


    Only in the moment when he chose to betray and cast himself in the gods, he was doomed to his fate. Chu style of his value had been set up long ago, that is to be the man who fought against the gods and deterred him.


    Suddenly, the pressure of depression is becoming more and more heavy, and the thunder blows. A thunder of heaven punishment goes down from the sky and blows on situ dawn. Even if the latter is a superior God, it is still hard to resist the terrible thunder of heaven punishment.


    With his scream and the eyes of the people of the gods, situ dawn slowly disappeared under the thunder light. When the thunder gradually went away, his figure was lost in the void, and was completely wiped out by Chu Feng.


    Also shows that the Si Tu family, one of the four most prosperous families, is the destruction, chicken and dog not to stay!


    Satyana breaths, and looks at the sky without blinking. She knows that Chu wind will kill situ dawn, but she doesn''t expect Chu wind to destroy a superior God by such shocking and decisive means. If there is thousands of thunder, it will not be difficult to destroy the spiritual world?


    The eye corner light swept over the people of the gods, and they found that their eyes were in fear. They knew that the Chu wind would bury invincible images in the hearts of the gods after today.


    Chu Feng also slowly rose at this time, looking at satyana with high eyes: "give you a chance at the end, promise me the request just now, I will give you and the divine family the last chance, otherwise don''t doubt my killing heart, destroy a God, I will not have any pity."


    "Once four families, or those who died in my hands, all showed that I would not be soft hearted, Princess Anna, would you insist on it?"


    After so much effort, it is difficult to make the Shenzu stand on the stage of the world. The time has not passed for a long time. How can we meet the requirements of Chu wind and limit the Shenzu to the spiritual world?


    There was a leisurely hate in her eyes. Satyana waved by, Luo Qian, Wuliang, Yanluo and Chu Yi all spewed out a breath of blood.


    "And he cried out against the sky," are you the only one who dare to kill? "


    Put out the attitude of fighting to death directly, let Chu wind is a little more fun, but it is just that.


    The finger gently raised, slowly a little bit, suddenly a black light burst into the left of the earth, after a short calm the earth appeared a slight tremor.


    Satyana felt the terror in the vibration, and saw the land full of people of gods, her face changed greatly: "Chu Feng, stop!"


    But everything was too late, and suddenly, as if a hundred flowers were blooming, thousands of dark beams were blooming under the earth, as if a sword of darkness was shot out, and the people of the gods standing on the ground shaking had not understood anything, and they were penetrated by the dark beam of light.Then they fell on the ground one by one, and their round eyes showed that they were dying with their eyes closed. It was just a matter of breathing. Chu Feng killed thousands of powerful Protoss and made satina''s heart ache slightly.


    Eyes more and more cold, satina staring at Chu Feng: "I will make you regret."


    Turning around, satina showed a terrible killing opportunity to the five Yanluo people, apparently to revenge Chu Feng''s killing of the Protoss.


    "If you dare to move one of them, I will let the protoss destroy the clan." Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly frozen, his voice was low. At the same time, a hand was put away, and a powerful Protoss was pulled to the void. With a piece of it, the man directly burst out and turned into a cloud of blood mist. The dead can''t die any more.


    Satyana suddenly turned around and saw a powerful Protoss dead in the hands of Chu Feng. She was more cruel than ever. She didn''t like the feeling of being coerced: "Chu Feng, are you really afraid that I will kill them?"


    Chu Feng sneered and didn''t answer satina''s words. His palm turned over and suddenly a heavy force fell from the sky. It seemed that the invisible huge palm directly pressed on the right side of King Wu''s temple. The people standing on it, even the strong ones, did not understand what was happening and died directly.


    In the blink of an eye, thousands of protoss died. It was a vivid life. But in Chu Feng''s eyes, even the mole ants were not as good as the ants. With one look and one gesture, tens of thousands of people were killed. Even stuya and Baihe could not accept such a bloody and cruel method, let alone other people.


    In the past, they heard more about Chu Feng and knew that he was cruel and bloody, but they were not as shocked as they saw with their own eyes. Killing people without blinking an eye is the true portrayal of Chu Feng at the moment.


    In the face of satyana''s nearly crazy appearance, Chu Feng kept a warm smile: "when I started, the world''s ruling body went out to expel the people who were outside the Protoss. Of course, they did not listen to the direct killing of the expulsion. At the same time, under the leadership of the demon king, the demon Kingdom army swept all over the world, where there were Protoss, there would be killing."


    "Satina, I didn''t care about it. Just because there are other things, it doesn''t mean that I''m really afraid of you and don''t want to be enemies with you."


    Eyes a Leng, deep drink a way: "so you now, put people or not to put."


    The sea of blood means, giving people the feeling of suffocation, even satina can not accept such a heavy.


    Those who died were all Protoss, and those who died were the limited power of the Protoss. If they continued to die, the protoss would suffer greatly. Thinking of the terrible killing and expulsion in all the worlds, satina''s heart became more and more miserable.


    Beautiful eyes lost that kind of moving color, looking at Chu Feng''s eyes in addition to resentment, there is no redundant look, clenched fists with a slight crisp ring.


    She did not use Yan Luo and others to coerce chufeng, because the result was to let Chu Feng continue to attack the Protoss. Chu Feng told her directly by his means that he should not threaten him, and the result of threatening him would be his own injury.


    The body slowly soars, the breath of satina''s body rolls strongly, without the ethereal breath of the original Protoss, in which you can feel a trace of evil.


    Those who did not die felt that the breath of satyana''s body was changed greatly. The latter was the little princess of the Protoss. The breath was always ethereal and out of the dust. How could it be with an evil smell at the moment? Thinking of the beginning of Chu Feng''s saying that satyana had practiced magic arts, is all this true?


    The protoss were disappointed and distressed in their eyes, but most of them felt sad for their compatriots who had just died. They were killed by Chu Feng and had no chance to resist.


    At this time, stuya and Baihe suddenly fought back against the powerful Protoss who oppressed Yan Luo and others, and protected all five of them. The master of Xingluo city could not stop stuya and Baihe.


    But at the moment, satina has not to care about what happened, her eyes only Chu Feng, only killed chufeng crazy.


    Because Chu Feng is destroying her pride and her greatness in the heart of the Protoss. The feeling that her pride has been trampled to nothing makes satina crazy. She has the heart to die with Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng was very calm. He nodded askew and looked at satyana who wanted to kill her: "let Lu Wan and yun''er go, I can give you one last chance, otherwise all the Shenzu people here will die, and I won''t cheat you!"


    Satina took a deep breath, her eyes frosty: "unless I die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2843

    Unless I die!


    The loud words show satianna''s determination to let lvwan and Zhang yun''er go, which is impossible. It is impossible to face the Chu wind directly in a situation of life and death.


    Even if she knew she was not Chu Feng''s opponent, because the wolf mask man was Chu Feng, she was unable to resist at that time. At this time, it would be more embarrassing to face Chu wind without covering up any breath.


    Maybe both are infinite saints, but at the same stage, there can be other places in the world.


    Chu wind condenses his eyes, and takes up the Minghong magic sword, and looks at satyana with a light: "you think I will not kill you?"


    Satina nodded slightly, and the delicate face was full of unyielding colors: "kill, whatever!"


    Chu Feng sneered and appeared directly in front of satyana at the next moment. The latter was always on guard. When Chu wind appeared, she naturally retreated away from the attack range of Chu wind, but she could not get away from it. Chu wind seemed to stick up like a shadow, and satyana could not get rid of it.


    The face was slightly angry, and he raised his hand to blow out a terrible force, and he hated to crush the Chu wind directly.


    Only in many people, it is powerful enough and terrorist. In the face of Chu wind, it has no effect. Chu Feng only blows out a slight blow to destroy the attack of satyana. Then the two people are fighting together on the empty space. The terrible waves of air rise, which makes the area of the Temple of the king of Wu seem to be attacked by the gale.


    The gods began to evacuate the place under the leadership of the Lord of Xingluo. In the face of the power of the sage in the war, one would pay the cost of life if he was not careful.


    Shituya and Baihe also left the hall with Yanluo and others temporarily. The whole area of the temple of the king of Wu was completely enveloped in the Chu wind and the battle of satyana. The latter completely released themselves, and no matter how such power would bring devastating disasters to the surrounding area and even the whole temple world.


    The holy war began, the world was turbulent, and Chu Feng and satyana were infinite saints. The violent vibration caused by the two wars made the world tremble.


    Many people are afraid and are feeling, because in recent years, there has been a jihad that has indirectly caused them great mental pressure.


    But unfortunately, no matter what their hearts think, only absolute strength can have discourse power in the world of the strong.


    The first battle between satyana and Chu wind was fierce from the void to the sky. The rolling clouds have been blown away by the two. Satyana, who is also a heaven and earth Yin and Yang skill, also wants to absorb the power of Chu wind, but it is just that Chu wind is too strong, and it doesn''t give her such a chance.


    What makes satyana angry is that she feels Chu Feng has not tried her best at all, otherwise she may have lost herself.


    After hard work for so long, I have not easily owned everything today. I think I am the strongest person in the world. Only when I look back, I can find that even if I try hard, there is always a person who oppresses her. When satyana is powerless, she is angry. No matter how heavy it will affect her, she only tries to release her strength ¡£


    Feeling the madness of satyana, Chu wind frowned slightly, forced her back and looked at the ground. The area of the temple of Wu King was destroyed almost generally. Although it has not spread far away, the vibration of the earth exists.


    Knowing that if sartina continues, the destruction of the temple world is only a matter of time. There is a suppression force in the temple world. Once the world of the temple is destroyed, it will accelerate the collapse of the suppression. That is what Chu Feng does not want to see for the time being.


    At least, Chu Feng did not want to see the world of nuns coming again until he had absolutely grasped and understood the essence of the power of the world of the spiritual disappearance.


    Facing the satyana who rushed up to attack, Chu Feng looked like a lightning, and then he came to satyana. When the latter didn''t respond to the time, she kicked out violently and kicked it on her chest.


    Satyana felt only the pain from the fullness, and she fell uncontrollably towards the ground.


    The face flashed with shame and anger, and the hand opened to gather the terror force to prevent the body from falling. But Chu Feng appeared beside her like a ghost. She fell again with a gentle fist. Satyana fell like a meteor and hit the ground hard.


    People who saw this scene far away felt their pain, Chu Feng had no idea that satyana was a little bit of pity.


    Especially the people of the gods, feel the pain of the vital body and deep fear. Satyana is the hope of their gods. But at this moment, the battle Chu wind is not an opponent. If so, will the gods return to the past, even more miserable than ever?


    So the people of the gods have been in a panic. They are oppressed by the demon people. They know that taste is not easy at all. If they really return to the beginning, there may be no hope of a new rise.


    On the earth, the dust and smoke from the fall gradually spread. Satyana stood in a deep pit. The whole man looked a little embarrassed. Her eyes were staring at the Chu wind, angry and some grievances.Yes, at the same time, she is aggrieved. She never thought that Chu Feng should treat her so cruelly. She is a woman, but Chu Feng didn''t care that she was a woman, and she was a dog in front of so many people.


    Whatever the outcome today, satina knew she would be a joke, a big digestion.


    Clenching his fists, he looked at Chu Feng coldly and said, "I want to die with you."


    With a whoosh, satyana burst out, and in the blink of an eye, she was in front of Chu Feng. Women were unreasonable, especially those who were humiliated by men. At this time, satyana was like this. What she thought was not the protoss, nor herself, but she wanted to share her hatred with Chu Feng.


    Do you have the right to die together


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, and he didn''t care about satina''s hysteria. In the face of her madness, he replied with a horizontal and quiet voice, and at the same time, he stretched out a hand like lightning, and patted satina''s body first.


    The latter had no chance to stop her. Her graceful body was blown out by Chu Feng and was about to fall to the ground again. Chu Feng suddenly appeared behind her, with a hand on her back to block her falling trend.


    Satyana reacted and went forward quickly, for fear that Chu Feng would be cruel to him behind his back.


    But Chu Feng didn''t do it. He just looked at satyana who had lost her original charm and said faintly, "if you let Lu Wan and her sisters go, I can give the protoss the last piece of space in the spirit world, and I can also ignore what you have done."


    Amazing words!


    I''m sorry that Sadie could have been so tolerant of her own mistakes. How could she have been so tolerant?


    Don''t say that satyana can''t understand, that is, stuya and Baihe, who heard this sentence, were stunned. All they need to do to defeat satina is to kill her and let this ambitious woman disappear in the world. But why does Chu Feng forgive her now? Do you like this woman?


    Even with the people around Chu Feng don''t understand, satina is how do not want to understand, but Chu Feng said, is satina vetoed, look at their own confusion, eyes full of hate: "don''t kill you, why feel at ease?"


    Just to finish the words, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of her, raised his hand and slapped her in the face. It was completely in the case that satina couldn''t respond, the crisp clapping sound let satina completely cover the circle.


    Chu Feng stopped after not a slap, and then a palm fell on the heart of satina, a force suddenly poured into it, satina''s body was shocked, puffing out a mouthful of blood, delicate face turned pale, bloodless.


    Chu Feng pinched her neck in turn and said in a cold voice, "you don''t even have the qualification to fight with me normally. Do you want to kill me?"


    Satina''s eyes were blank, forgetting humiliation, and forgetting the cruelty brought by Chu Feng. She just didn''t understand whether she was a saint or an infinite saint. Why was she easily defeated in Chu Feng''s hands for a short time?


    The protoss couldn''t accept their faith, so they were defeated by the Chu wind. When more than 100 activists saw satyana under the control of Chu wind, their eyes turned red and angry.


    All of them roared forward, but they didn''t even have a chance to get close to Chu Feng, so they were all killed by Bai He Yang. This is the place where saints are entitled to approach. Where are the strongmen of the demigod period?


    At this time, satyana did not care about the dead Protoss strongman. She just looked struggling and suffering. She didn''t say a word. She showed a posture that Chu Feng wanted to kill.


    Chu Feng narrowed her eyes and threw her hand down directly. Satina, like a meteor, fell on the earth again. In the dust, she stood up slowly. The look at Chu Feng was still the color of hatred. Today''s humiliation, she will never forget.


    In the face of satyana''s hostile eyes, Chu Feng sighed. He didn''t want to kill satina, but this woman was too extreme. If she didn''t kill her, she would surely lead to greater disaster.


    Minghong magic sword appeared in the hand, Chu Feng took a deep breath: "are you really not ready to repent?"


    Satina sneered, wiped the blood from her mouth and said, "you didn''t look up to me before, but now you humiliate me. Is it necessary to say this? The only thing I can say is that I will kill you if I have a chance. "


    Chu Feng raised his head and glanced at him. Helpless, he really didn''t want to kill satina, because everyone was of the same kind and belonged to the universe.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2844

    Yes, even if satina did a lot of wrong things, but at this moment Chu Feng did not have to kill her heart.


    Because the biggest enemy of the universe is nothingness. Nothingness will never die. The world is restless. Facing nothingness, we need not only the most powerful strength, but also the strength of enough unity. Every sage is valuable. If satyana can realize her mistakes, Chu Feng will not mind giving her a chance to live.


    After all, apart from secretly absorbing strength and some treacherous things, satina did not bring direct harm to Chu Feng. For the overall situation of the world, Chu Feng did not mind forgiving her once.


    But at the moment, satina only has boundless hatred for him, and there is no repentant heart at all. Chu Feng can''t find the reason why she can continue to live.


    Because such a woman is too crazy. Once she is allowed to survive today and find an opportunity in the future, she will surely retaliate. Maybe she will worry about the protoss at first, but once her heart changes completely, hatred will mask her final kindness.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know why satina became what she is today, but a person who will cause great harm in the future can''t be left.


    Because today''s Wanjie, except that she can completely crush satyana, the rest of the people are not her opponents, and he can not stare at satina all the time. For various reasons, this sword is doomed to be stabbed.


    Seeing Chu Feng kill himself, satina did not have the slightest fear, just a pair of venomous eyes staring at Chu Feng.


    Even if the gods in the distance were worried about it, satina didn''t change her hatred of Chu Feng because of them. Forgetting Dan not only makes her forget that she once loved Chu Feng, but also slowly makes her heart become indifferent. It''s just destined that all these things are unknown to satyana.


    Minghong magic sword gently lifted up, a dark light beam connected the sky and the body of the sword. A sword was chopped down, and the power of exterminating heaven and earth was suffocating.


    Satina nodded her head slightly and put on a posture of greeting death.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes, and even satina could not stand with himself in the future to face nothingness together, so there was no need to let her live. Holding on to Minghong magic sword, strong turbulence began to appear around her.


    The strong air flow continued to spread, did not cause severe vibration, but in which can feel the breath of death, everyone felt that, Chu wind down, satina will be completely dead.


    Suddenly opened his eyes, Chu wind a sword fell, the power of the magic sword brought out an unparalleled opportunity to kill, directly shrouded satianna.


    Satina slowly closed her eyes and a sad smile flashed over her mouth. She felt that she had succeeded, but this success had not been a joke for a long time. She did not want to admit her failure, but now the failure is so clear that she even has to pay the price of her life.


    Father, mother, saint, Anna is here to see you.


    There was a thunderous blast, and Chu Feng''s pupil shrank violently on the sky: "Damn it!"


    A gust of wind blew between the hands, and the dust and smoke were blown away directly. The people of the gods in the distance didn''t know what happened, but Chu Feng saw it. At the moment when satina was about to die under Minghong magic sword, someone blocked her.


    And it was William who prevented her from that fatal attack!


    I don''t know how William got close to him, but Chu Feng was destined not to let William die at the moment. His body quickly passed by. Seeing William lying on the ground, his voice seemed to have disappeared. Chu Feng did not pay attention to satina, who was standing on the side, and quickly helped William up.


    A hand on William''s back, regardless of the cost of the original force into William''s body, he has seen people who don''t want them to die. If William died in his own hands, Chu Feng could not forgive himself.


    In the distance, the Star City Lord didn''t expect that William ran out. He also found that he didn''t know when he was leaving. He was anxious to pass by. However, as soon as he went out, he was deterred by the killing of Stuart and Baihe, and he didn''t dare to move any further.


    In the same place, the original force of Chu Feng constantly poured into William''s body, feeling that the injury was stabilized, and a trace of breath remained, but if he didn''t hurry up, he would die at any time.


    As soon as his eyes congealed, the Holy Grail of light came out of the sky, and produced liquid in the cup by himself. Chu Feng took it in his hand and put it on William''s mouth to let him drink it a little bit. The Holy Grail of light has the effect of living and dying. Just for a while, William''s bloodless face was a little more ruddy.


    Satina looked at all this in the eyes and asked, "why?"


    At first, William spoke for Chu Feng in front of so many people, and even said that she was not credible. But why did he have to block the fatal attack for himself at this time? If Chu Feng didn''t make timely moves, William would surely die. Why?


    Even though William already knew the dark things she had done, why did he help her to block Chu Feng''s attack, even not afraid to die?Because of the effect of the Grail of light, William opened his eyes faintly. Although he was still weak, he could see that he was recovering a little bit.


    Just heard satianna''s words, William smile back: "Aunt Anna, you are like my mother, if it was not for you, I would not have a happy childhood, in this world in addition to my biological mother, you are my most respected woman, how can I look at my mother like you, die?"


    Satina''s body trembled slightly, and her heart was very uncomfortable. Her body swayed slightly and walked forward, regardless of Chu Feng''s presence. She squatted down and looked at William: "silly child, it''s not worth it."


    "I think it''s worth it, then it''s worth it." William, who was recovering slowly, always kept his smile: "otherwise, looking at Auntie Anna, you were killed by fengshao, I would never forgive myself for my whole life. If you listen to fengshao, you and fengshao should not be enemies."


    "When I was at mirage manor, I wanted you to be a couple every day."


    Chu Feng did not say a word, just a hand to repair William''s injury, as if nothing had been heard.


    Satina squinted her eyes and looked at Chu Feng. Seeing that he didn''t respond at all, she took back her eyes, stood up and stepped back two steps, gently shaking her head: "William, forgive Auntie for not agreeing to your request. Chu Feng and I are destined to die. Today''s humiliation will never be forgotten."


    William was stunned and then sighed slightly. He knew that the fierce Chu wind must have buried a deep hatred in satina''s heart. It was impossible for him to let her go.


    His eyes deviated and looked at Chu Feng.


    "Don''t say anything. I''ll heal you first."


    Chu Feng knew what William wanted to say, but he didn''t let him say it. He just said a few words and concentrated on repairing William''s body injury. With the effect of the Holy Grail of light, he could directly die of the injury, in the process of rapid repair.


    Before long, William''s injury was completely recovered. He stood up from the ground. He could not see where he was injured except for his tattered clothes. He moved his hands and feet. William gently bowed: "thank you for the lack of wind."


    Chu Feng helped him up and said, "why don''t you cherish yourself so much? Do you really think it''s worth it?"


    William looked back at satina and nodded firmly: "it''s worth it. She''s just like my mother. If you can, let her go. If you really want to die, then kill me. I''m willing to make atonement for Aunt Anna!"


    From the moment he knew William, Chu Feng had a good impression on him. When he was in the spirit world, William also gave a lot of help.


    According to the truth, chufeng should promise William, when it is to repay some human feelings, but the person who wants to let go is satina, which makes Chu Feng more hesitant, because he knows that satina has the heart of never dying with him. A woman who hates himself or a woman who is strong enough, how can she survive all the time?


    William suddenly kneels down in front of Chu Feng. This action not only makes chufeng, but also satiana is stunned, even in a daze.


    Chu Feng frowned: "what are you going to do?"


    "Please William knelt on the ground, his head very low and low: "I know that my requirements are too much for you, but I also know that Aunt Anna is not such a person. She is very kind, but I don''t know why it has become like this. But I really hope that the wind is less. You can let her go once. I believe Aunt Anna will change."


    "If you really want to die, let me die!"


    Satina''s heart was slightly shaken, and then she gave a cold drink: "William, don''t ask for this bastard."


    "No!" William shook his head. "I can''t see you killed by fengshao. Absolutely not."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that William''s feelings for satina were so deep that he was totally treating his own mother. He frowned deeply and said, "you get up first."


    "If you don''t agree, I won''t get up." William shook his head firmly. He knew that it was wrong to threaten Chu Feng. He might not have that weight, but he was willing to do so for the safety of satina: "please promise me."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and took a deep look at satina. He didn''t really have the heart to kill satina at first, because nothingness is the most important enemy. But satina didn''t repent, so he moved to kill his heart. But it''s not convenient for him to say these things for the moment. If he said it, who knows what the nihility madman would do?


    In the heart hesitated to struggle for a while, Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "you get up, I promise you."


    Even if William died, he would plead for satina, and Chu Feng didn''t mind holding back his killing heart temporarily. If satyana could change her mind very well, she would have more strength to deal with nothingness in the future. Of course, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t change.


    He can make satina miserable today, and she can be miserable tomorrow!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2845

    what?


    Satina''s body was shocked, and her eyes were surprised to see Chu Feng. She was ready to die. Even when William pleaded for herself, satina thought it was useless. Could Chu Feng''s killing heart be easily shaken by others?


    But now what she thought impossible happened. Chu Feng let her go because of William''s entreaties. Satina felt that it was so untrue. When could Chu Feng be so kind?


    Stuya and Baihe, who are always paying attention to the situation in the distance, are also surprised. They are all ready to watch satina''s blood splashing on the spot, and give a vent to the evil spirit of being imprisoned and absorbing strength. However, Chu Feng actually agrees to let satina go. Stuya and Baihe look at each other''s eyes and see only the shock in each other''s eyes.


    They would like to ask why Chu Feng wanted to let satina go, but for some reasons, they still held back and believed that Chu Feng might have his reason to do so.


    William kneeling on the ground was also pulled up by Chu Feng, his eyes were still unbelievable: "less wind, you didn''t cheat me?"


    Chufeng gently moistened it and patted the dust on William: "what can I get if I cheat you?"


    William believed that Chu Feng did not deceive himself, because he was not a great man. He could not get any benefits by cheating him. Then he really gave him a face and let satina go.


    Body 90 degrees bending, gratitude said: "thank you, wind less, you are not the cruel butcher in other people''s mouth."


    Chu Feng patted his shoulder, looked at satina calmly, and said faintly, "today I give William a face to let you go, but it does not mean that I have forgotten what you have done. On the contrary, I remember everything you have done clearly. Once one day you have any other heart, it is useless for anyone to ask for help."


    Satina squints her eyes and suspects that Chu Feng has compassion for her at first, but when she hears his words, she immediately snuffs out a little idea that just started.


    Although the hatred for Chu Feng has been reduced a little, it is still not enough to calm her deep anger.


    Turning around to glare the door directly appeared, satina did not hesitate to walk into it, even did not look back, even the protoss have not all gone, she did not pay attention to, walk very firmly, also very indifferent.


    "Auntie Anna, reverence"


    as soon as William turned around, she saw satina leave, opened her mouth and was about to speak, but it was too late. The dazzling door had disappeared, and satina had left completely.


    William opened his mouth and frowned. Just now he wanted to say that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er have not let go, but satina left like this. Is it not ready to let Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er go?


    "Tell your father to take all the protoss back to the spirit world."


    Chu Feng took back his eyes, did not care about the departure of satina, went to William''s side, light said: "as for the people who Princess Anna does not let go, I naturally have my way to rescue them, but be careful after you go back. Your father once played tricks, Princess Anna''s heart must remember."


    William frowned and nodded: "don''t worry, I believe Aunt Anna''s heart is still kind."


    Chu Feng smiles and asks William to leave first. In William''s heart, satina is kind, but his experience is not enough. On the contrary, what Chu Feng saw just now in satina''s eyes was his boundless hatred for himself. He knew that even if she left now, she still did not put down his hatred.


    As for whether satianna can be changed, Chu Feng doesn''t hold much hope. It''s just because Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner are still in her hands. Chu Feng doesn''t mind giving her a little chance, it depends on how she takes it.


    Because of chufeng''s tolerance, the star Luo city Lord who thought he would die quickly took all the protoss out of the temple world. As for those who died, he didn''t want to pay attention to them. Now it''s the most important thing to keep his life.


    Chu Feng walked by, and in an instant came to situ Ya and other people in front of him. He lifted his hand and untied the meridian blockade of Yan Luo and others, and repaired their injuries with the Holy Grail of light.


    "Crazy boy, what do you think, or do you like satyana", "Yanluo recovered from the injury and was interrupted by Chu Feng in the middle of speaking.


    He turned to face the temple area, which was slightly damaged after the war. He said peacefully, "wait a minute."


    The body slowly soared into the air, standing in front of the temple, Yan Luo and others also fell behind the temple Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng walked to the edge of the temple and looked at the situation below. The Shangguan family members seemed to have evacuated at the beginning. At the moment, they couldn''t be seen. As for where they went, Chu Feng didn''t care too much. Anyway, it''s good for us to understand a lot of things.


    As soon as the eyes were fixed, the magic power of the saints was gathered together, and a little bit of brilliance fell on the sky. The damaged temple area was in a little restoration, but it was only a short time before it recovered to its original appearance. There was no trace of the beginning of the war.


    After solving these problems, Chu Feng turned around and went directly to the temple of King Wu: "if you have anything, go in and say it."Yan Luo and others followed him into the temple of King Wu. Chu Feng sat on the seat of King Wu again. Yan Luo and others stood below. Seeing that Chu Feng did not seem to explain, they all frowned and puzzled.


    Just now Chu Feng had the upper hand. As long as he shot, satina would definitely die. If only because of William''s entreaty, Chu Feng would be killed. They don''t think it is very likely.


    Because Chu Feng is really so easy to be soft hearted, then it would not have created so much blood.


    The hall was quiet for a while. Chu Feng raised his mouth slightly and asked with a smile, "are you very curious? I let satina go?"


    Everyone nodded, and Yan Luo said directly: "I must be curious. That satina looks so attractive. I wonder if you like her and want to take her away."


    Yan Luo could not change his words. Chu Feng coughed awkwardly and said solemnly: "at that moment, I really wanted to kill satina. Even when William asked for help, I was determined to kill her. But in the end, I still resisted. Maybe satina''s life will be a good thing in the future."


    Chu Feng stopped and did not point out nothingness. He just said, "because it is a matter of time for the return of the Xiuzhen world. No one can know how powerful it is under the general situation of suppression. More people will have more strength. Satyana is now the only Saint next to me. If you can correct the evil, it will be a good thing to deal with the return of the Xiuzhen world in the future."


    Yan Luo and others were still puzzled at first, but they all nodded slightly after hearing Chu Feng''s explanation. In this way, it is understandable that Chu Feng did not kill satyana. That is to say, we hope that she can cooperate with each other in the future to cope with the possible re coming of the Xiuzhen world.


    What they don''t know is that what Chu Feng told them was only half of the truth.


    Today, not killing satina, except for William, is to suppress the cultivation world under the general trend, but the most important thing is nothingness, because both William and the Xiuzhen world under repression are problems that can be solved slowly.


    Only nothingness is the most concerned problem in Chu Feng''s heart. I believe that the return of the Xiuzhen world and they don''t want the nihilism to collapse. Therefore, Chu Feng has not regarded the return of the Xiuzhen realm as the most important thing. Only nihility is the only thing. Not killing satyana is to increase the chance of winning the nihility.


    Of course, Chu Feng''s mouth will not say these words, because nothingness is everywhere. Unless you don''t say them, once you say them, they will inevitably be caught by them, and then the plan will not go on.


    If you look at Yan Luo and others, they can be regarded as having accepted their own explanation. Chu Feng did not say anything else.


    Exhaled a breath and said: "the five of you go down first. The demon king asked the demon Kingdom army to clean up, but the time is limited. You five will take the temple army to check the Oriental world. Once there are traces of the protoss, they will all be expelled to the West Wanjie."


    "If you don''t respect me, you will be killed."


    Yan Luo had a question to ask Chu Feng, but he forgot when he was interrupted by Chu Feng. He nodded and retreated together with everyone. He ordered the people of the temple army to do things according to Chu Feng''s instructions.


    In the main hall, situ Ya and Bai He looked at each other, and the latter said softly: "master, the five saints have been rescued, but what should we do with the gods and goddesses? When satina left today, she was obviously not satisfied. It would be bad to spread these resentments on the gods and goddess."


    Situ Ya nodded at the side, worried about the safety of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, for fear that they would be ravaged by satina''s anger.


    "I have my own discretion."


    Chu Feng let satina leave, naturally thought of such a possibility, but in the short term, satina will certainly not do so, because she is not sure to bear his anger, unexpectedly she still has the heart to live, so she will not cut her own way of life, so it is not very possible to use Lu Wan to vent her anger.


    Chu Feng''s enigmatic self-confidence made both of them very strange, but Chu Feng did not say that they could not pry into what Chu Feng was thinking. They could only choose silence.


    For Chu Feng, it is impossible for him to let Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er be under the control of satina all the time, but it is unrealistic to want satina to release people at this time.


    However, Chu Feng also thought of a way to solve the problem without radical means. Of course, it is not suitable to tell situ Ya and Bai He that there may be leakage.


    If there is no accident, Chu Feng believes that he can find Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er soon.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2846

    When Chu Feng returned, satina was defeated and the protoss retreated. The Oriental Wanjie returned to Chu Feng''s control again, and one by one news spread all over the heaven and earth near the night.


    In recent days, we have received too many shocking news, but we are not so surprised about the return of Chu Feng. We also think that this is a reasonable thing. If satina has been sitting in the position of Queen of the world, they will be really surprised.


    As for why Chu Feng didn''t kill satyana and let her leave safely, there are many opinions. One is that Chu Feng let her go freely. Moreover, Chu Feng actually liked satyana, so he didn''t kill her. There are all kinds of words, but what can''t be changed is that Chu Feng''s shock to the world is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people once again.


    The spirit world shrouded in the night, above the God King''s palace!


    It seems very cold around, but occasionally you can see three or five powerful Protoss walking back and forth. At first, they have been killed by the demons. This time, she was sent by satina to infiltrate the heaven and earth. There are not many strong Protoss left in the spirit world.


    The quiet king''s palace, at this moment a little more repressive taste, through the front end of the God King Palace, the powerful Protoss will take a casual look inside.


    Because satina has been staying there since she came back from the temple world. She has not come out yet. She even says that no one can disturb her. Some rumors about satyana practicing the divine forbidden art have also been heard, but few people dare to speak out.


    It''s just a little bit of disappointment in their hearts, the disappointment of satina.


    Satyana herself knew this, so she didn''t see any powerful Protoss since she came back. She just stayed in the temple of God quietly. She knew that even if she was respected in the heart of the protoss, she was only pretending.


    As the night grew deeper and deeper, the half moon was already suspended in the night sky. A figure crossed the void and landed in front of the God King''s palace. It was kardashan who came back from the holy pool.


    Since satyana went to the temple world, she has been watching the holy pool. But not long ago, she received a message that satina was defeated by Chu Feng. Now all the protoss are retreating back to the spirit world. Chu Feng controls the Oriental world again, and makes the western world dare not to follow.


    She didn''t know how Chu Feng suddenly recovered her strength. She only knew that she had to do something now, otherwise she might not have a chance in the future.


    The powerful Protoss outside the door nodded and did not stop her. The latter was satina''s cousin. She once said that kardashan could go in and out of the temple without informing her. Therefore, they did not stop her coming.


    Kardashan went straight into the palace of God, and saw the haggard and a little embarrassed satina in the hall.


    A little surprise flashed in her eyes. Kardashian let herself calm down and walked over: "cousin Anna."


    With her eyes closed, satina opened her eyes and was still in a mess. She didn''t go to tidy herself up since she came back. She just sat quietly.


    Gently waved: "I want to be quiet."


    "Cousin Anna, winning or losing doesn''t mean anything." Instead of going on like this, kardashan went up to satina''s side and squatted down. She whispered, "it''s a pity that Chu Feng suddenly returned and defeated you strongly. But even if Chu Feng had been down and down, why should you be so decadent?"


    "Chufeng is better than you, because he is a taboo demon, and can not be inferred from common sense. I believe that if you continue to accumulate, you will certainly be stronger than Chu Feng."


    Satina narrowed her eyes and sneered, "can Chu wind be conquered by accumulation?"


    Kardashan was poor in words and didn''t know how to answer satina''s words for a while. After all, Chu Feng came out. Now, many people want him to die, and they all want to defeat him. Once the demon emperor, nagula and the four families of the temple, the final result is that Chu Feng lives tenaciously, and all of them are dead.


    With a slight sigh, kadaishan took satina''s hand: "don''t think about it. As long as Chu Feng doesn''t kill you now, you still have a chance to clean up yourself. No matter what, you are the queen of the Protoss. Only you can lead the protoss to a better tomorrow."


    "If you are decadent, what is the future of protoss?"


    Satina frowned. She was pulled up by kardashan and walked back. When she arrived in the bedroom, she was like a warm girl who tried her best to put the warm water for her bath and help her take off her ragged clothes.


    In the bathroom, kardashan took a towel to help satina wipe her body. She had more capital than herself, and said softly, "cousin Anna, why don''t you let the gods and goddesses go?"


    Satina a Leng, face immediately cold down: "impossible."


    Because of her insistence, she was abused by Chu Feng and lost her face. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were her last chips to fight against Chu Feng. If she let them go, she would have no status in Chu Feng. If he was not happy, what would he do if he killed himself and destroyed the protoss?Cadysan nuzzled: "are you going to kill the God and the goddess? If you don''t plan to kill them, you might as well let them go. If you can''t stir up Chu Feng for the time being, we''ll make friends first, so that Chu Feng can relax his vigilance and not oppress the Protoss. I think it''s good. "


    Even if kardashan''s words were reasonable, satina was still unmoved: "needless to say, I will never let go of the gods and goddesses until I have to. Go down first. I''m fine."


    With a slight frown and a little dissatisfaction in her mouth, kardashan stood up and nodded, "cousin Anna, you should have a rest early. I''ll go back to my residence first. You can let me know if you have anything."


    Turning away from satina''s bedroom, she felt that she was blinded by her anger and was heading for a road of no return.


    At present, Chu Feng is strong, and satina is no match for Chu Feng. The most important thing to do at this time is to show weakness. Let Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er go and let Chu Feng relax a little vigilance before accumulating her own strength. Revenge in the future is also OK.


    And this has been holding LV Wan and Zhang yun''er in custody. If Chu Feng can''t find them, it''s satina who doesn''t know what to do. Even if Chu Feng doesn''t kill her heart, it won''t give the protoss too good results.


    It''s just a pity that satina is the master of the protoss, and even a little bit of her own ideas is useless.


    After leaving the shrine, kardashan went back to her residence. Even if she was satina''s cousin, she was not qualified to live on the temple. It was like this before, and it is still the case now. Even if the Royal core of the protoss is left, satina is the only one left.


    There was no one in the quiet house, and kardashan was not used to it. From the day when the protoss were defeated by the demons, she had been used to this lonely life.


    She opened the door and lit the lights. After a busy day, she was still a little tired.


    Dudu mouth, Kardashian went into the side of the bathroom, comfortable after a bath out, standing naked in front of a mirror, looking at her inside, recalling what she saw just now, no matter in any way, she knew that there was a gap between herself and satina.


    People are more beautiful than themselves, their bodies are better than their own, their status is more noble than their own, and their strength is stronger than their own. It is impossible for kardashan to say that she is not jealous. However, even if she is jealous, she has to behave as a warm little cousin in front of satina.


    She turned around and took a nightgown, which could not cover her sexy body. Kardashan stretched lazily and lay down on the bed: "I wish Chu Feng killed satina, so I have the chance to be the spokesperson of Chu Feng in the spiritual world and the queen of the spiritual world?"


    That''s right. That''s what kardashan thought. She felt that if Chu Feng wanted to dominate the universe, she would definitely need a spokesman. In the spirit world, apart from satina, she felt that no one was more suitable than herself.


    So now when she was dreaming, all she thought about was that satina was killed by Chu Feng, but it was a pity that Chu Feng didn''t mean to kill satina at all.


    The boring Nunu mouth, kadaishan closed her eyes, thinking about what to do in the future, because satina''s defeat has been doomed, Chu Feng is not an idiot and will not give satina a chance to get up again.


    I must say that she is selfish enough.


    Thinking about going to sleep, kardashan suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing, and suddenly opened her eyes. This was in her room. The doors and windows were closed. Where was the wind coming from?


    Whoosh of a sit up, speed is very fast, brought out a slight surge, side head look, suddenly see only one more person in his room, and is a man, it is Chu Feng!


    After rubbing her eyes and even pinching herself, she decided that all this was true. Chu Feng came.


    Brush from the bed to stand up, eyes with tension: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng took a faint look at kardashan. Even the people around him didn''t know that he came to the spiritual world tonight. Seeing a trace of scenery under her nightdress, he said faintly: "miss kardashan, I want to cooperate with you. If it succeeds, I won''t tell you to become the spiritual queen. At least, no matter who falls down, you are The one that will benefit. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2847

    Cooperation?


    Kardashan''s first instinct when she saw Chu Feng was to kill herself. After all, she had promised to cooperate, but she did not agree with others. Chu Feng must have known this. But when she heard Chu Feng''s words, she blinked in amazement. Chu Feng asked herself to cooperate. What''s her qualification?


    Kardashan was a smart woman, otherwise it would have been impossible for satina to find out that she had betrayed the Protoss.


    Because she is a smart woman, she knows how much she weighs. Maybe she still has a little weight in the Protoss. But in Chu Feng''s heart, she knows that she is not qualified to be at the bottom of the list. What qualifications can she have to cooperate with Chu Feng?


    Subconsciously, Chu Feng is joking with himself, but after thinking about it, Chu Feng has no need to joke with her. If there is any conspiracy, you can kill her directly. Why talk nonsense here?


    Squinting her eyes, kardashan thought of Chu Feng''s real purpose in her heart, and suddenly woke up with a start: "do you want me to tell you where Zun God and goddess were locked by cousin Anna?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth is slightly upturned, and her eyes show a touch of appreciation. Although she has no good feelings for a person who has no loyalty like kadaishan, she still appreciates such a smart woman. At least she is better than many people, that is, her goal is clear.


    Did not cover up their own ideas, Chu Feng nodded: "yes, I want to find them."


    "Did you not kill cousin Anna because you worshipped God?" After being admitted by Chu Feng, kardashan''s head also began to shine: "because you are worried that if you kill her, they will also be in danger, so you let cousin Anna come back, and then secretly save Zun God and goddess, and then attack cousin Anna?"


    It has to be said that kardashan''s imagination is still very rich, but what she said is only half right, that is, even if Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were rescued, Chu Feng did not mean to kill satina.


    Because satina was in his heart, she didn''t pose a big threat.


    Of course, there was no need for him to tell Katherine about it. He just needed to know: "can you tell me?"


    Kardashan was silent. First she betrayed the protoss, then she betrayed nagula because of the temptation of chufeng, and finally she was in a position to give up to Chu Feng. Now if she betrays the Protoss and betrays satyana, chufeng will certainly keep her character in contempt. Even if Chu Feng doesn''t kill her, she will never come out again.


    How can she allow such a thing to happen if she has a heart not willing to be calm?


    Chu Feng didn''t urge kardashan. He didn''t want to get nothing when he came here tonight. As for whether kardashan would tell himself, Chu Feng didn''t mean to worry about it.


    As long as she is the most powerful woman in the world, no matter what she wants to be, she will still be the most loyal.


    "The wind is weak, I can tell you, but you must promise me two conditions."


    After a moment''s silence, Kardashian finally convinced herself that she never lacked the spirit of seeking wealth and wealth. "I''m not threatening you, I just want to find some peace of mind for myself. You know what kind of person I am, so I''m afraid that you will kill me one day. If you don''t agree, I''d rather die than tell you. I believe as long as I don''t say so, It''s not easy for you to find gods and goddesses. "


    Chu Feng came here, that is to talk about the conditions with kadaishan, so Chu Feng was not surprised to have her request, and spread out his hands to show that he didn''t care, let kadaishan say.


    "The first condition is that you can''t kill me or hurt me unless I do something unforgivable that violates your bottom line," she said lovingly


    "No problem." This condition is expected, so Chu Feng even did not consider nodding to agree.


    Kadaishan breathed a sigh of relief. What she worried about most was her life and death. Now Chu Feng agreed, so there was no need to be afraid. As for whether Chu Feng cheated her, kadaishan didn''t think it necessary. Chu Feng was a bastard, but he was an absolute credit asshole, and cheating himself was not good for him.


    After a pause, Kardashian continued: "the second condition is that I am the wall grass, which side is favorable, I will fall to the other side. I can help you cooperate with you, but I will not make my position clear. Who knows if cousin Anna will attack in the future, I will consider my own future."


    Chu Feng pondered and laughed. He didn''t get angry when she said such a thing. On the contrary, she thought she was cute and more real than many people.


    She knows what kind of person she is, so she does not hide her mind, that is, cooperation is OK, but I have to step on both sides, which means obviously that in the future, if one side fails, she will help the other party step on the other side.


    This kind of waitoucao is abhorrent to people. However, Chu Feng is not very angry with kadaishan''s honesty, and even appreciates it very much.He is not afraid of the wall grass, but afraid of the deep wall grass, which is the cold knife that people can''t defend against!


    When she got up, she stepped back a few steps. When she got to the bed, she couldn''t step back and stopped. There was some unnatural fear in her eyes: "well, if you don''t promise me, you don''t want to do anything to me, even if you kill me, promise me you can do anything you want. Anyway, it''s just that."


    Chu Feng, of course, didn''t mean to do anything to kardashan: "I promise you, now tell me where they were held by satina?"


    Listen to Chu Feng agree to his face a joy, but Chu Feng seems not to want to do anything to himself, and let kardashan some disappointment, so powerful men, she really want to conquer it.


    Of course, at this time, kardashan knew that Chu Feng must have no thought. After confirming that Chu Feng had not deceived herself, she said, "the God and the goddess are both imprisoned in the holy pool, because it is heavily guarded all the year round, so even if the wind is small, you can''t imagine that people are among them. I only know it today. Besides me, even the people who guard the holy pool don''t know ¡£¡±


    When kadaishan spoke, Chu Feng kept staring at her, making sure there was no deception. It also confirmed that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were in the holy pool.


    Chu Feng has probably heard of Shengchi, but at the beginning, he really didn''t think that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er would be held there. At the moment, when we think about it carefully, we have to say that satina is smart enough, a place which is already under strict security, the holy land of the gods. Who could have thought that it would be temporarily changed into a place to hold people?


    Even know the place of detention, Chu Feng did not mean to waste time here, turned around to leave.


    Seeing Chu Feng leaving, she bit her lip and said, "the wind is weak. Do you want me to wait on you before you go. Anyway, you already know where the people are. Can you go later?"


    With a little expectation in her eyes, kardashan is not the kind of person who wants to be dissatisfied. She just thinks that the best way for women to get closer to men is her own body. Although she knows that Chu Feng may not be interested now, it is always right to try.


    Chu Feng looked back at kardashan and shrugged his shoulders: "miss kardashan, the reason why you asked me to cooperate is that you are smart enough, not your beauty. You have something to contact with!"


    Chu Feng left directly between the flash, and also felt sad for satina in his heart. The city Lord of Xingluo, even her closest cousin, kadaishan, betrayed her. It is estimated that she would never have thought that the biggest chip would be sold to her.


    Of course, Chu Feng is still very interested in people like kadaishan. This interest is not her body, but that she can surprise herself. At the beginning and now, it is enough to explain all this.


    Across the void, Chu Feng soon reached the sky above the holy pool, but could not see the internal situation. Only the entrance and exit of the holy pool were guarded by the powerful Protoss day and night. But for kardashan''s words, Chu Feng would only think that this was the forbidden area of the divine family, and would not hold LV Wan and Zhang yun''er.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng didn''t disturb the strongmen of the Protoss. His body was like electricity. Without any movement, he entered the entrance and exit of the holy pool, and quickly passed through the passage to the holy pool.


    However, when Chu Feng came out of the holy pool, he found that there were no Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er as kardashan said. At a glance, the two areas of the holy pool were empty, and no one could see them.


    Chu Feng believes that kardashan did not deceive herself, because she did not have any color of deception at that time. However, there was no deception color on her body. However, the person was not here. Then there was only one possibility. She transferred the person to another place on her back and was detained in other places.


    The secret way came a step late, and Chu Feng did not delay. Satina was defeated by him. Although it would not kill Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, it is absolutely possible if she wants to absorb the strength of both of them.


    A woman who has been blinded by resentment is unreasonable.


    As soon as he left the holy pool, Chu Feng hid his breath and shuttled through the void. Soon, he was in the sky of the palace of God. Even satyana could not detect his hidden breath.


    The left eye twinkled through the temple of the God King, and saw the powerful Protoss walking sporadically. At the back of the temple, she also saw satina in the bedroom. She sat there safely as if nothing had happened.


    Chufeng frowned and contacted kadaishan. She asked her where Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner would be held apart from Shengchi. Kardashan didn''t know about it. She just told Chu Feng that she had met Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er in Shengchi today and didn''t cheat him.


    Of course, Chu Feng knew that kardashan didn''t cheat herself, but satiana even cheated her.


    After searching for the whole temple of the God King, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are not seen. Chu Feng is in a bad mood for no reason. He sends a message to kardashan and lets her find a chance to see where the new detention place is. Then he turns around and leaves the spirit world.


    If you stay for a long time, you will inevitably be found.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2848

    The next morning, kardashan got up early and went directly to the holy pool. She knew that the holy pool didn''t need to be watched by herself, but she still needed to help Chu Feng do something. Otherwise, she might even be deprived of the qualification to be a villain.


    Not long after going to the holy pool, kardashan came out of the holy pool in a hurry. She quickly arrived at the palace of God and walked into it anxiously, outside of satina''s bedroom.


    Without even knocking on the door, she pushed open the door and went in, anxious, "cousin Anna, something''s wrong!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Behind the bead curtain separating the bedroom came satina''s voice: "early in the morning, flustered."


    Kardashan did not care so much, quickly went to pull the bead curtain and went in, and saw that satina was there wearing underwear.


    Stupefied for a moment, he also said quickly: "something happened. This morning, according to your meaning, I went to the holy pool, but found that the gods and the goddess were missing. I found no trace of them after looking for them, and there were no signs of destruction around. I doubt if I was rescued by Chu Feng?"


    Satina put on the mask to cover up the proud existence, and quietly put on the skirt, and all this fell in the eyes of kardashan, because satina really did not know, now must be very anxious, because Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are her chips against the Chu wind.


    After putting on her skirt, finishing herself in front of the mirror and regaining her noble and inviolable demeanor, she turned to face kadaisan: "after you left me yesterday, I transferred them to other places. Although the holy pool is also safe, it is the exposed place."


    "So I chose a safe place, and as long as there is any change in Chu Feng, I can take them as my chips at the first time."


    Kardashan patted her chest. Smart, she didn''t ask where people were being held. She just said happily, "that''s good. I didn''t see anyone just now. It scared me to death."


    Satina took a deep look at kardashan, then moved away from her bedroom. After experiencing the events of yesterday, she could be sure that the Star City Lord had betrayed the protoss, so now she will be as careful as possible to prevent people, even if this person is her cousin.


    However, satina was quite satisfied with her attitude just now, because if she asked where the people had been detained, she would have doubted her intentions.


    She didn''t know why her defensive mind had increased so much. She only knew that it was a kind of natural caution, because she had lost a lot. If even Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were rescued by Chu Feng, she and Chu Feng would have no fun in the future.


    Kardashan followed her and walked out of her bedroom. In the garden full of flowers, she stood behind satina a little, without saying a word. Although her heart also wanted to know where Lu Wan and Lu Wan were now, she was more aware that she could not ask, because the results she asked were not what she could afford.


    And she felt that satina seemed to be on guard against her, inexplicable but real.


    After a long time, the morning sun had risen to the highest point, and then satina said softly, "kardashan, how do you think I should punish the Star City Lord?"


    "What?" she said


    Satina closed her eyes and breathed out a breath, and then she said something about yesterday, that is, she suspected that the Star City Lord had betrayed the Protoss.


    Kardashan also reflected what Chu Feng said to the Star City Lord yesterday. She was still a little suspicious of satina, but she was 100% sure that the Star City Lord had betrayed her. One night, she met with nagula. The latter came too fast, and seemed to have known something about the departure of satina that night.


    At the beginning, the city Lord of Daisan didn''t betray so many loopholes, but he didn''t think about it too much.


    Now that satina left the question to herself, she didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Because she had betrayed the protoss herself and told nagula about the whereabouts of satina. If she suggested that she should punish the city Lord of Stella by heavy means now, if she exposed herself in the future, she would probably be responsible for her suggestion today.


    If it is simple, it will inevitably arouse satina''s suspicion. Why she wants to speak for a person who has betrayed the protoss, which makes her feel a bit of a dilemma.


    However, after a short silence, kardashan still thought of a good speech: "cousin Anna, the Star City Lord may have betrayed the protoss at the beginning, or it may have been the instigation of Chu Feng, but this is not very important, because it has passed, the most important thing is what you think in your heart."


    "After all, if it wasn''t William, you had been killed by Chu Feng at the most critical time yesterday, and the Lord of Xingluo was his father. I think this is the key point. If the heart of someone who saved you is cold, the protoss will be sad."So, naturally, kardashan also has her own thoughts, that is, to use some kindness to make satina think about it. In this way, even if she is known to have betrayed the protoss in the future, it will be OK for her to save satina, and the merits and demerits can be offset by merits and demerits?


    Satina sighed to one side: "let the Star City Lord come to see me, he should have come back."


    After all, there is no direct evidence, only one side of the story.


    In front of the hall, not long after the Star City Lord arrived, followed by William.


    Yesterday, satyana left first. He took the protoss on his way day and night. Not long ago, he returned to the spirit world. He was passed by satina before he had a rest. The city master of Xingluo was worried. He would not forget that what Chu Feng said yesterday caused a lot of suspicions. He only hoped that satina would not be more serious.


    Satina did not look at the Star City Lord, but looked at William standing behind him. Her eyes were softer and said, "is it better?"


    Although William was fine with Chu Feng''s treatment yesterday, satina still wanted to ask.


    After some things, William had lost the intimacy she had felt before, and just nodded: "I''m ok, very good."


    "It''s OK." Satina nodded, took back her eyes, leaned on the throne, and said faintly, "it''s OK. Then go back first. I have something to say to your father."


    Shocked, William stepped forward and said, "Auntie Anna, are you going to punish my father?"


    Satina squinted. "Did your father ever betray the protoss?"


    One sentence made William not know how to answer, because as a son of man, he was very clear about his father''s role. To say that the Star City Lord had not betrayed the protoss, William himself did not believe it.


    Seeing that William didn''t say a word, satina said, "and even if I don''t ask him if he did it, I should explain to me what happened to the 30 Protoss who died in the temple world this time? At first I was angry, but when I calmed down, I found that the five sages had any reason to kill those people? "


    "Even if they really want to kill people and kill you and situ liming, isn''t it more realistic?"


    The Star City Lord swallows his saliva. It is impossible to trace whether he betrayed the Protoss. However, it is easy to find out the death of 30 powerful Protoss.


    Without any sign, the Star City Lord directly knelt on the ground: "I was bewitched by situ Liming. He told me that the existence of the five saints is always a big stone in the heart of the Protoss. We must find a chance to let the holy angel get rid of them, otherwise it may cause us trouble at any time."


    "At that time, I hesitated, because you told me that you could not offend the five saints, but under the bewitchment of situ liming, I was still moved, so I did something stupid."


    Head down directly, Star City Lord a face of guilt: "please forgive the holy angel, the man was killed by situ liming, I just cooperate with it."


    Satina''s eyes flashed a ray of disappointment: "there is no proof of death. Now you can say anything, and you can deceive me once. Then it is possible to cheat me before. Lord of Starland, we have known each other for a long time. I always think you are the most loyal person of the Protoss."


    "But now I''m really disappointed. Whether it''s situ Liming''s idea or your own idea, it doesn''t matter."


    All of a sudden, satina gave her hand without warning. Before the Star City Lord had responded, she suffered a huge blow to her body. She flew out and hit the pillars of the main hall with blood coming from her mouth and nose. It seemed so miserable.


    Seeing his father seriously injured by satina, William ran to him anxiously: "father!"


    "Because William saved me, you''re his father, so I won''t kill you." Satina looked calm as water and said: "but I abandoned your lifelong cultivation as punishment. You are no longer the patriarch of the protoss, and you can''t pretend to be a Protoss in the future. Go down, I don''t want to see you again."


    The thought of the tens of thousands of powerful Protoss who were killed by Chu Feng yesterday was all because of the selfishness of situ Liming and the city Lord of Xingluo. Satina''s heart was very painful.


    But for William''s face, she didn''t mind letting the Star City lord go once, but she would not let him go.


    Standing up, satina said, "kardashan, send someone to take over Xingluo City, and send news to Chu Feng. If you want to respect gods and goddess, you can declare to Wanjie that you will never interfere with the Western Wanjie and the Protoss. I will only give him one day."


    "If you don''t give me an answer at this time tomorrow, or if you''re not satisfied with it, then he''ll kill me, and I''ll take the God and the goddess and bury them with me!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2849

    Chu Feng soon received the news that satina let cadysan send. He was stunned in the temple bedroom.


    After the reaction, he burst out a rude sentence directly: "did this woman play herself last night, and now she has a fantasy?"


    Situya and Baihe were standing in front of Chu Feng. When they heard him, their faces were full of shyness. They were not Xiaobai. How could they not know what it meant for a woman to play with herself. In the dead of night, they would feel the same way.


    Of course, these are things in the dark, Chu Feng in front of their face to say such words, it is inevitably embarrassing.


    Chu Feng also realized that he had said something wrong. He coughed awkwardly to distract his attention: "it seems that satina is really crazy. She only said that I was not allowed to interfere with the West and the Protoss. If not, could the protoss offend me and I could not do it?"


    It can be said that what satyana sent is the unequal exchange conditions, which restrict his chufeng, but does not restrict himself. How can there be such a cheap thing in the world?


    According to the news from kardashan, satina now regards Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er as the biggest chips.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng also thought that satina would be more interesting. This just passed one day and went crazy. It seems that there is no cure.


    Bai He looked at Chu Feng and said softly, "master, can''t you take strong measures?


    "As long as you move too fast for satina to react, she should not have a chance to hurt the God and the goddess?"


    Chu Feng asked, "what if she had set everything already?"


    Bai He is stunned and realizes that what he thinks is not comprehensive enough. Satina certainly wants what they can think of. If she really sets something, even if Chu Feng is fast enough, she will kill satina before she responds. However, LV Wan and Zhang yun''er will fall into crisis.


    In the absence of absolute certainty, Chu Feng would not do that.


    What''s more, Chu Feng also thought of one point, that is, satyana could even send such a message, then he must have been prepared to provoke him, and it is impossible to threaten satina with the survival of the Protoss.


    Leaning on the throne of King Wu, Chu Feng has a little regret. If he didn''t agree with William yesterday, everything will be solved now. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world, so he is doomed to face the present facts.


    Just to agree to the so-called conditions of satina, Chu Feng is absolutely unable to do it.


    Because if it is really announced that the future Protoss will do something out of the ordinary, can''t they do it themselves? As for the strategy of delaying the army, if he promises to go back on his promise for the time being, Chu Feng will not do so. Although sometimes the promise is a fart, it has already reached the declaration of Wanjie. Naturally, it can not be easily violated.


    What''s the best way to save Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er if she doesn''t agree to satina''s request?


    Chu Feng has experienced numerous big and small winds and waves, and the most headache is dealing with crazy women. Undoubtedly, satyana is the craziest woman Chu Feng has ever seen. She even takes hostages to get the biggest chips. It is totally crazy.


    However, this madness is still crazy on the point, so that Chu Feng is a little bit of a rat deterrent.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er must be saved. Satina''s request is absolutely not allowed. But how can we do it to achieve complete success?


    It''s impossible to expect kardashan to know the place of detention again. At such a critical time, in order to prevent any accidents, satina must be in charge of everything, because as long as she succeeds, everything will be OK.


    It has to be said that although satina is crazy, this move is still very cruel.


    Touching his chin, he was thinking that he would not visit the spirit world again at night. When Chu Feng''s eyes were frozen, his thoughts were completely interrupted. He quickly rushed out of King Wu''s temple, and looked at the temple area, the earth shook, and his brows wrinkled deeply.


    There is no mysterious shock from jihad. There is only one possibility. There is another situation in the general situation of repression.


    Looking up at the sky, the sky is dark and the clouds are rolling, which indicate that the general situation of repression has been loosened and intensified.


    When the conditions put forward by satyana, a crazy woman, were removed for a while, Chu Feng flew away in an instant and headed for the far north. Situ Ya and situ Ya also quickly followed up. As the people who followed Chu Feng, they certainly knew what had happened.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Feng first arrived in the sky of the suppression of the great trend in the far north. All the protoss guards here have been evacuated. Chu Feng only ordered no one to approach here. He did not send anyone to guard it. I believe that under his command, no one dares to come here on his back.


    Standing on the sky, looking at a huge dark beam of light rising from the sky to block out the sun, it is from the platform of suppressing the general trend.


    Chufeng slowly falls down. The dark light beam seems to be terrifying, but it has no effect on chufeng, because this is the suppression trend depicted by ancient demons. Chu Feng is a taboo demon in this era, and naturally he will not be affected by these forces.It has been on the side of the platform of suppressing the general trend, and great changes have taken place since last time.


    Originally, there was only a crack on the platform. There were traces spreading like spider webs on the platform, which were gradually cutting off the traces. It was obvious that they could not be repaired or stopped.


    Looking across the sky, his left eye twinkled. He saw that the huge dark beam of light had been shooting into the ancient universe, and then turned into thousands of dark lights and went towards the distance. Chu Feng had never been to that direction, but he probably knew that was the location of the earth in the present world.


    Miyin contacted the rosefinch, and the news also confirmed Chu Feng''s conjecture, because now the earth has appeared a huge wave, and the traces of dark cracks on the sky have reappeared.


    Those thousands of dark streamers must be the things that make the seal of the modern world loose, but the number is too large to stop.


    Taking a deep breath and taking back his eyes, Chu Feng raised his hand. The power of terror gathered in his palms and poured into the platform of suppressing the general trend. However, no matter how much Chu Feng poured down, the platform of suppressing general trend still had no meaning of easing, and continued to release those terrible forces.


    Chu Feng frowned deeply, and slowly took back his hand. He knew that he couldn''t stop pulling, but how much of these forces could he accumulate to break the seal of the present world?


    Chu Feng asked himself in his heart, but there is no answer, because these things are caused by ancient demons, and today he does not know what to do.


    If he knew how to suppress, he might be able to do something. Unfortunately, he didn''t know how to suppress at all. At the moment, he could only stare at him.


    He jumped up and left the side of the suppression platform. Situ Ya and Bai He also caught up. Seeing that the suppression was releasing the power of terror, Bai He asked, "master, is the Xiuzhen world coming again?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "I don''t know, but it''s a good thing to be here again."


    Situya and Baihe are both stunned. They look at Chu Feng with consternation. Is it not a good thing that Xiuzhen world comes again? Is this really what Chu Feng said?


    Chu Feng knew the two men''s questions, but he didn''t explain them too much. He looked at the general trend of repression, which gradually calmed down. Maybe a few more times, maybe the next time it will collapse completely, and the Xiuzhen world will come again. But Chu Feng doesn''t care at this moment.


    It is possible for the Xiuzhen world to come back to war with him because of his hatred for the ancient demon God, but it is also possible to live peacefully with him for the sake of nothingness.


    Chu Feng also believes that when the Xiuzhen world comes back, they will know the existence of nothingness. Dreams that have not died will tell them all about what happened. As for what they will choose in the end, Chu Feng doesn''t know. Of course, Chu Feng hopes to deal with nothingness first and then talk about it slowly.


    Because no matter who is a spiritual person or a spiritual practitioner, what he thinks is the king''s presence in the world, but nothingness is different. What nothingness wants is to destroy the world. It is the enemy of all living creatures. If the people in the spiritual world are not idiots or neurotics, they should know who to deal with first?


    Shaking his head slightly, Chu Feng doesn''t know what the future will be like. If Chang''e is still there and Zhang yun''er is also there, he may be able to pry a little, but now it is doomed to be helpless.


    The general trend of repression has completely subsided. Looking at the nearly collapsed platform, Chu Feng''s eyes slowly cooled down: "it seems that it''s a little difficult to want satyana and I to stand on the same front."


    Slowly clenched his fist, Chu Feng turned around and said to Bai He: "pass on my last message to satyana. I can not interfere with the western world or the protoss, but the premise is that the Protoss and the Western Wanjie are not allowed to do anything out of the ordinary, otherwise my promise will be invalid."


    "As for this, it''s very simple. I don''t interfere with the western world and the protoss, but if they do anything against their principles, no matter who they are or whether they are Protoss or not, I will intervene."


    The reason why there is such a decision is that Chu Feng no longer wants to waste time. The exchange condition proposed by satiana is to exploit the loophole, but now he has blocked this vacancy for her.


    If she accepts it, everyone can continue to talk. If she doesn''t accept it, she will be sent to die.


    Otherwise, the Xiuzhen world will come again. Who knows what crazy actions this crazy woman will have?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2850

    Soon after the Wanjie turmoil caused by the suppression of the general situation disappeared, satina received a reply from Chu Feng, who could promise her conditions, but only if the Western Wanjie and the protoss did nothing extraordinary.


    To this point, satina asked cadysan to reply that there was no room for bargaining.


    Once Chu Feng declares the situation of unequal conditions, he does not have any restriction on himself. Once Chu Feng declares Wanjie, he will inevitably fall into the whirlpool of public opinion if he reverses his actions against the protoss or interferes with the Western Wanjie in the future.


    If Chu Feng bears the reputation of not trusting, then he can not control the stability of the Oriental world.


    As for Chu Feng''s refusal, satina didn''t think about it. This time she was very firm. If Chu Feng didn''t agree, she would absorb the strength of Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan. If she still failed to beat Chu Feng, she would die. I believe Chu Feng can feel her firmness this time.


    Kardashan sent the news back and saw satina sitting in the garden without any anxiety. She couldn''t stop laughing bitterly: "cousin Anna, I don''t think Chu Feng will agree to such an exchange."


    Because such a condition is completely, I kill your people can, but you can''t revenge, Chu Feng is not an idiot, how can you agree to such unequal conditions?


    "I don''t care if I promise or not."


    Satina didn''t care at all. She looked cold and firm: "I only know if he doesn''t agree, I will be ready to die, but before I die, I will take his two women to bury me with me."


    As soon as she was in a trance, satina at this moment gave her a very strange feeling, and she could feel that she was not joking, but serious.


    Then came the chill in her heart. Even satyana was not joking. Did she not care about the survival of the protoss?


    If Chu Feng doesn''t care about the life and death of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, and directly and strongly crush them, then the whole Protoss will be destroyed. Satina is gambling. If she wins, she will naturally bring huge living space to the Protoss and the West. But what if she loses?


    Kardashan shivered when she thought of the possible consequences of her failure. She knew that she would not die. However, those who thought that the protoss might be killed by Chu Feng because of satina''s decision, she was still sad.


    It is uncomfortable to be exterminated, which has nothing to do with loyalty.


    I also want to say something to persuade satina to change the conditions, and then talk about it. She just doesn''t wait for her to speak. She waves: "go down. If Chu Feng doesn''t give me an answer before noon tomorrow, I''ll let him know that I''m not joking with him. As for the rest, you can do it yourself."


    Crazy!


    From satina''s words, kardashan knows that she is really crazy. She gambles with the life and death of the Protoss. However, this gamble is just that satina is looking for death. Chu Feng is such an easy person to compromise. Can she still make it to this day?


    He''s been threatened by his enemies with his women.


    But these words said at the moment, satina will certainly not listen to, because she has been completely silent in her own imagination, that this time she will be successful, and will be able to fight for a completely own sky under the strength of Chu Feng.


    But even if Chu Feng agreed? Will they not interfere with the western world if they come back?


    Finally, with a silent sigh, kadaishan left the garden with a silent sigh. Anyway, she had said it. It was satina who didn''t listen to it. Then she could not blame herself. Anyway, Chu Feng had promised not to kill herself and ensure her own safety. As for the rest, kardashan did not want to pay attention to it.


    In the garden, only satina was sitting there, the breeze was blowing, the sun was warm, but the breath of satina was still so cold, as if everything around her could not warm her heart.


    Gently raised his head, a big tree in front of him flickered with light. Then Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er appeared in front of the tree, but they both looked very weak and could not move.


    It is estimated that no one would have thought that satina had hidden Lu Wan and her two people outside her bedroom.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, even under the control of satina, are very calm. Zhang yun''er says helplessly: "holy angel, do you know you are playing with fire? Chu Feng begins to compromise, but he may have other plans. When he doesn''t need to do anything, you will find that all threats and chips are useless. "


    "What''s more, I can feel that your heart is kind, but you have been changed by the love forgetting pill and the protoss ban. As long as you listen to my self abolishing Protoss ban, you will not be affected, or you will be destroyed by it all the time."


    "When Chu Feng refused me, I was destroyed." Satyana stood up and shook her head indifferently: "so the goddess said to me that it is no longer necessary. Today''s I was destroyed by the Chu wind. He refused my love and trampled on my dignity. Can I not hate it?"With a sneer, he continued: "of course, it''s hard for you to understand these things because you are all his women. He cares for you very much. How can you understand how painful it is for a woman who is rejected by a man he loves?"


    Because love begets hate, it is explained incisively and vividly by satina.


    Lu Wan looked at her lightly without saying a word. As an immortal God, she has experienced a lot of things. She has seen a lot of people, and also seen a lot of crazy people. For example, she has seen a woman who is crazy because she is rejected by a man.


    So she understands satina''s madness, but she doesn''t understand her impulse, because now Chu Feng is standing in an absolutely strong degree. There is no difference between satyana and him and seeking death.


    As kardashan said just now, chufeng can''t agree to these conditions. You can kill me, I can''t kill you. Chu Feng is not a fool.


    "Who?"


    Satina may want to talk to someone, or to vent her hatred for Chu Feng. Just as she was about to continue to speak, she suddenly looked at the sky and gave a cold drink, because at that moment, she felt a saint''s Qi locking herself in and then disappeared.


    Although the speed is very fast, but she still clearly caught, someone is deliberately seducing her.


    Squinting their eyes and raising their hands, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er disappear again. They are locked in a tree by her. Unless they are close to the tree, they will not know that they are bound here.


    Then satyana soared into the air, moving rapidly in the east-west direction, and soon came to a place thousands of miles away from the temple of God. She also saw an independent woman standing on the cloud.


    The pupil shrinks abruptly, show the color of astonishment: "dream, you are not dead?"


    Standing on the cloud, the woman is just a dream. She slowly approaches satina, keeps a certain distance and then stops: "in the eyes of many people, I''m dead, but I know I''m not dead, isn''t it?"


    Satina clenched her fist and then slowly loosened it. Although there was a little contradiction between her and dream, now the dream did not show hostility, so there would be no problem. As for whether the dream lured the tiger away from the mountain, satina thought it was impossible, because unless she did not have the power to control it, no one could save Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er.


    And the dream that should have died stood in front of her. Satina must have been unusual. She squinted and suddenly thought of something: "you also used the art of dream last time. Soul and body are separated, so everyone thinks you are dead?"


    "Smart, worthy of the little Shenzu princess." Dream nodded did not deny that he was the Chu wind block under the deadly attack means.


    When she got the dream''s answer, satina nodded slightly: "I''m not sure what''s going on here today because of the death caused by hiding from the sky and crossing the sea."


    The dream looked up to the ground, a desert land: "go on to talk about it, in the air will always be found."


    The dream took the lead, and satina hesitated and followed. The reason why she didn''t compete with the dream was that she was a person who absorbed other people''s power, and that dream was a practitioner.


    Both of them fell on the ground together. They passed through the air. It was hard to find them if they didn''t look carefully. Satina looked at the dream and asked, "come on, come to me. Why?"


    The dream stroked her hair which was disturbed by the wind. After a pause and silence, she said: "it''s only a matter of time before Xiuzhen Kingdom comes back. Now Chu Feng''s strength is no one can stop it. It''s hard for the protoss to show weakness in the face of Chu Feng. So I think the Protoss and Lord Anna need strong allies."


    "In the Xiuzhen world, there are several infinite saints, not to mention that they are more powerful than Chu Feng, but the power of their combination can not be underestimated. I wonder if Princess Anna is interested in cooperating with us after the return of the Xiuzhen world?"


    The finger drew a half circle along the sky: "the lost war realm and the lost countries have been moved away by Chu Feng. There are not many attractive things left. The wild demon domain is a forbidden area despised by the Xiuzhen world. In the hidden world, Chu Feng is in charge of the East. It is impossible for all the Xiuzhen realms to come back. They always need a place to settle down. There are mountains and water in the spirit world, which is similar to the modern world environment It''s a good place. "


    When the dream said this, Sadie annaton understood: "do you want me to give up the spirit world to settle down in the future of the Xiuzhen world?"


    Dream gently shook his head: "not to give up, is to give us a piece of land for the time being, so that the Xiuzhen kingdom will not come back and have friction with Chu Feng immediately. Of course, we will not stay in the spirit world in vain. We can form an alliance, so you don''t need to worry about Chu Feng."


    Satina narrowed her eyes slightly, thinking about everything in her heart. What worried her most was that it was easier to ask God than to send God away. She would lend a place to the practitioners. What should I do if they didn''t leave?


    Just to open his mouth, the dream first whispered: "don''t ask me why, why do you want to be the enemy of Chu Feng, because this is my mission, I can''t change, family mission!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2851

    With the coming of the night again, the temple world is more peaceful and quiet because of the Chu wind. Many people seem not to be afraid of it because of the existence of the Chu wind. The fear of the past is gone.


    In the temple of King Wu, Chu Feng asked situ Ya and Bai He to be busy with their own affairs, while he stood in front of the bedroom and looked at the night sky with deep eyes.


    He gave satina a reply, and satina also asked kardashan to send him a message, which did not exceed too many expectations. She insisted on her unfair exchange terms. Unless he agreed, otherwise, he would not want to welcome back LV Wan and Zhang yun''er safely. However, Chu Feng could not and would not agree to the conditions of satina.


    Tomorrow is destined to be a great war. If it is not satyana''s counter attack, then he will kill her under the sword. Otherwise, there will be no other possibility.


    But Chu Feng didn''t have much fun in his heart, because he didn''t want to kill satina. Besides some personal reasons, Chu Feng really needed sadiana''s cooperation in the future. No matter in the face of the possible re coming of the Xiuzhen world or the future nihilism, Chu Feng really needed enough strength.


    When the man dressed as a wolf mask took satina to see the wormhole, and even she knew about the suppression of the general situation, Chu Feng thought that for the sake of the overall situation, she should be restrained, but now it seems that she is wrong.


    A crazy woman, her eyes have been limited, she only saw the harm she suffered, as for Wan Jie Ping He, she has no relationship.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to kill her, but he had to kill her. Otherwise, he could only add some uncertain factors to the future situation.


    If you want to kill someone you don''t really want to kill, only those who are in it can understand it.


    Chu Feng sighed softly and didn''t think about it any more, because the result of thinking about it was still like that. Unless satina could change herself, the doomed result would eventually happen. Of course, if there was any accident, she might have some hope.


    Nodding slightly, Chu Feng broke through the void in vain, and did not bring out any breath. Situ Ya and Bai He did not know Chu Feng had left in the temple of King Wu.


    The place where Chu Feng is going is the suppression of the general situation.


    Satyana''s affairs have been irretrievable. She can''t control the western world peacefully. It''s a big deal to cultivate a new person. After satina''s death, Chu Feng may train a person. Although she has enough grass roots, Chu Feng believes that as long as you give her enough benefits, you can''t get loyalty.


    A few breathing things, Chu Feng has come to suppress the general trend, satyana''s matter has been forgotten by him, fell from the sky, standing on the ground of ice and snow, looking solemnly at the suppression trend.


    Raised his hand, the ethereal ring flickered with dim light, and a dark door appeared behind Chu Feng. Just a moment later, the demon king came out of it and stood respectfully behind Chu Feng, without moving a step.


    After a silence, Chu Feng turned his head and said, "do you remember something? For example, how many forces were there in the Xiuzhen world under the suppression of ancient demons? "


    The demon king was still in the unreal and unreal state. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, he stepped forward, stood on the left side of Chu Feng, and gently shook his head: "what I recovered is the power of the ancient devil and some necessary memories. I don''t know how to suppress several forces at the beginning."


    Chu Feng hears the words and sighs helplessly in his heart.


    Knowing oneself and knowing the other can win a hundred battles. Now I only know that the Xiuzhen world will come back when the general situation of suppression collapses. But I don''t know which forces the Xiuzhen world has now and how many terrible strong people there are, which makes Chu Feng feel bad for no reason.


    It is also clear that if the devil knows, he will tell himself. Now he says that he does not know, that is, he really does not know, but if he does not know, who can know?


    Dream? Lu Wan?


    Dream is sure to know, but Chu Feng now prefers to be in his heart when she has died, as long as the dream does not take the initiative to show up, he will not take the initiative to find her, and even reveals that he knows that she is not dead.


    As for LV Wan, now I don''t know where she was detained by satina. Even if she did, she only knew that there were several super powers in the ancient Xiuzhen world. As for which forces were suppressed, Lu Wan was not very clear.


    If we can know which forces were suppressed and what the main characteristics are, even if the Xiuzhen world comes back, Chu Feng will not worry too much. At the moment, they don''t know any information, which is the most worrying place for Chu Feng.


    "There may be someone who can give you the answer."


    After quiet for a while, the demon king broke the silence between them.


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated: "who?"


    "Nothingness!" The devil king light return way.


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth moved and passed a bitter smile. Now that he saw nothingness, he only wanted to shout, fight and kill. Where would he ask about these things? Moreover, this is a nihilistic game, which can make this game wonderful. How can it reveal information?Because the disclosure of information is tantamount to preparing him for Chu Feng. When the Xiuzhen world comes again, he will lose some advantages. Nothingness will not let him occupy an absolute advantage.


    Pat the devil on the shoulder: "go back and see if they know something. If they know something, let me know. If not, the Xiuzhen world will come again. I don''t know how many terrible things will exist. But I believe that it is definitely stronger than the current forces. You can watch the demon Kingdom army."


    The demon gentleman nods silently, turns around without any consideration and walks into the dark gate, then the dark gate disappears in place, only a little breath of the demon king remains.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and was ready to go back to the spirit world tomorrow. When he went to the spirit world tomorrow, he suddenly tightened his body. A familiar and disgusting feeling appeared around him. His eyes showed a startling and murderous opportunity: "today, I''m not in the mood. Get out!"


    The woman who planted the mark in his heart is around now, but Chu Feng doesn''t know where.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The air wave, came the mysterious woman giggling voice, charming and moving: "one night husband and wife hundred days of grace, how I and you are more than one night, moreover, you are willing to let me plant all the marks, I am your master now, you are really good to me?"


    Chu Feng''s face became more and more ugly. In addition to nothingness, what he wanted to kill most was this mysterious woman who didn''t know who it was. He not only played him, but also planted a mark on him. Life and death can''t help himself.


    Clenched his fist, Chu Feng didn''t have the slightest politeness to say: "say what you have, and let go of fart!"


    Just after saying the words, Chu Feng suddenly felt severe pain in his heart, and his whole body was pricked with needles. He wanted to stand, but the pain was so strong that he couldn''t stop him. He slowly bent down and sat down on the ground of ice and snow.


    Covering her heart, breathing is very difficult, the mysterious woman also said in a cold voice: "Chu Feng, now as long as I want you to die at any time, but I do not want you to die, after all, you are my first man, but I can''t bear you to die like this, so you must not try to provoke me."


    "As for this evening, you seem to be very curious that there are several forces of the practitioners who were suppressed by the ancient demons. That''s why I came out to tell you. It''s very sad that you treat people like this."


    Chu Feng wanted to scold his mother. He had done something unforgivable to him, but what he said seemed to be his benefactor. If he didn''t know how to deal with this mysterious woman, Chu Feng would surely have killed her severely.


    But for the mysterious woman behind the words, Chu Feng is still very interested, raised his head but can not see people: "you know?"


    "Of course I know." Mysterious woman gently smile, the voice is very good to hear, but Chu Feng does not have a heartbeat meaning: "but I don''t want to tell you now, your attitude to me is not good, I am angry."


    Fuck you!


    Chu Feng scolded secretly in his heart that he was clearly a vicious woman, but he had to pretend to be very innocent. It was not too disgusting for the latter to really know the secrets of the cultivation world under the suppression of the general trend, which was quite good.


    Covering his heart, he felt that the pain had disappeared a lot. Chu Feng slowly stood up and relaxed his voice. He didn''t have the kind of fierce and angry he had just said: "I was wrong just now. Please tell me!"


    Say such words, Chu Feng''s heart dripping blood like pain, clearly he is the victim, but also such hospitality, where is the natural reason?


    No, the mysterious woman sighed: "it''s clearly your fault. What is your fault? I''m not happy when you talk like this. I can tell you. Now you call me baby, I''ll tell you, OK?"


    Smell speech Chu wind corner of the mouth mercilessly twitch, doubt oneself is to hear wrong, the first intuition is, mysterious woman is ill.


    He planted the mark of controlling life and death in his body, and played him in the middle of the night. These are great provocations to a man''s dignity. Now he even calls her baby. How can such a thing happen in the world?


    It felt like a slap in the face and a candy to give someone a slap on the other side of the face.


    Chu Feng really wants to know what kind of power and strength the reclusive Xiuzhen world has, so as to make effective arrangements, but he is not so cheap as to bow down to a perverted woman who has hurt him or not seen before?


    Based on this, Chu Feng firmly and decisively shook his head: "dream, you know I only have to kill heart to you, want to call you intimately, impossible!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2852

    "Do you have to kill me?"


    In the air, the mysterious woman seems to be very sad: "although I planted a mark on you, at least I am not killing you now, and it is not my help at the beginning. You have no chance to defeat nagula. Do you really have to kill your heart for me?"


    Chu Feng breathed a sigh of relief. The mysterious woman had indeed helped him, but all this could not erase what she had done.


    Just planting a mark in his own body and controlling his life and death at any time is something Chu Feng can''t accept. I believe that no one can accept it. Who wants his life and death to be controlled by others?


    So at the moment Chu Feng is very calm, spread his hands: "yes, you have helped me, but can not hide all you have done to me, I will not forget or even appreciate you for this."


    "Now I can''t fight, but when I have a chance, I will kill you."


    The mysterious woman controls her own heart, so when facing her, Chu Feng has nothing to hide. Her heart is under the control of others, so there is no need to hide these hatred thoughts.


    And even if you say it out, Chu Feng doesn''t worry about what the mysterious woman will do to her. She even planted a mark in her own heart, which shows that he has value to the mysterious woman. Facing a valuable person, Chu Feng firmly believes that the mysterious woman will allow him to speak improperly.


    In the air, the mysterious woman was silent, as if she was not in general, but Chu Feng knew that she certainly did not leave.


    Sure enough, after calming down for a while, the mysterious woman said, "it seems that we can only become enemies in the end, but at least now we can get along peacefully. As for what kind of terrorist power the Xiuzhen world has under the suppression trend, I can also tell you that I believe it will have some effect on you."


    "No matter what you think, that group of hypocritical mendists will not get along with you peacefully. Their hatred for the ancient demons and their murders will be transferred to you."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. There was no excitement for the mysterious woman to tell herself about the things in the Xiuzhen world. It was just a kind of calm: "if I die, it''s life!"


    The mysterious woman sighed, as if feeling helpless for Chu Feng''s firmness, she told her in a quiet way: "the ancient Xiuzhen world is the most perfect era since the seven universe eras and countless small eras. Most of them are superior to the way of heaven, and even created their own Tao."


    It was a time when all the heroes came into being. The ancient Xiuzhen world multiplied on the earth and eventually dominated the whole ancient universe. Even some special powers could freely shuttle through the parallel universe, so powerful!


    At that time, there were ten ancient clans coexisting in heaven and earth. They were composed of families and some clans, which formed the power pattern of the ancient times. They dominated each other, checked and balanced each other, but also united together to face possible dangers.


    However, no matter how sincere unity, there will be cracks, and occasionally they will fight with each other. At that time, the ancient demons came into being, and there was no sign that they appeared on the earth. His power made the ten ancient people feel dignified, but no one was willing to challenge the ancient demons first.


    Just because they don''t challenge the ancient demons, it doesn''t mean that they won''t challenge them.


    Prosperity will decline, no matter in any era, the ten ancient families of Xiuzhen world has reached its peak, and it is time for them to be lonely.


    The birth of Aojiang, Prince of magic dragon, and the birth of Qisha Shengjun, at that time, completely opened the prelude to the end of the ancient times.


    In that era full of blood and cruelty, the ancient demons strongly invited the world to fight, destroyed the existence of terror, and thoroughly challenged the existence of the ten ancient clans.


    In a bloody day, the strongest of the ten ancient clans united together to fight the ancient demons. They could have destroyed the ancient demons with their powerful power, only because some of them concealed their own power, which led to the destruction of the two ancient clans by the ancient demons in that war, and the Xiuzhen world failed.


    Not long after the quiet days, the ancient demons once again invited to fight the whole Xiuzhen world. That war took a long time. The earth completely lost its original balance, and the Xiuzhen world was destroyed in the terrible war.


    The ancient demon God destroyed four ancient clans with his own power, and finally he was unable to destroy the other four. Therefore, he used the most powerful force of all living beings of the taboo demon God to depict the general situation of suppression, and suppressed the four ancient tribes which suffered heavy losses but were not doomed to extinction in a different world, and they could not be returned forever.


    After that, there was no time for the ancient gods to recuperate, but they fell under the joint efforts of the ancient goddess and the immortal gods. Because the ancient demons, who had become bloodthirsty monsters, would destroy the whole ancient universe and make everything have no future.


    Chu Feng quietly listening to the mysterious woman said the end of the ancient times, seems to want to get that kind of tragic scene at that time.


    In ancient times, the demons invited to fight the world with one sword, which destroyed the strength of the whole cultivation world. What kind of kingly demeanor was that?Chu Feng can''t really restore the original, but one thing can be sure is that the last four of the ten ancient families had a great hatred for the ancient demons, and the ancient demons were no longer there. As a taboo God in this era, he would become the object of revenge of the Xiuzhen world.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng asked, "that is to say, under the suppression of the Xiuzhen world, only four forces exist?"


    "Yes, four of the top ten ancient tribes." The mysterious woman whispered: "in ancient times, they already had the existence of infinite saints. It is also because of this that they could not be destroyed by the ancient demons. In the end, the ancient demons had to choose to suppress them, so that they could not exist in the eternal universe."


    "To this day, the four forces have certainly recovered, perhaps more powerful than in ancient times."


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, originally felt that there were only four forces, but did not want to be the most powerful four forces. He looked more dignified: "do you know which forces they are and what are their characteristics?"


    The mysterious woman did not answer immediately. After a short silence, she replied, "three masters, and one door!"


    That is to say, in the end, the ancient demons could not destroy the suppressed four forces, three family forces and one clan force!


    The three schools are Pujia, Luojia and Xijia. The last clan is the Renxue sect. The most powerful of the four forces is Pujia. In ancient times, there were two infinite saints, and the other three forces had almost the same strength.


    Different from martial arts practitioners, they cultivate natural elements, such as the blade snow sect. They cultivate the power of wind and snow. No matter what kind of environment, they can draw the wind and snow power from the natural elements to fight. Moreover, because they are more focused, they are more powerful than those who release the force of wind and snow.


    If one idea can freeze thousands of worlds and exterminate countless creatures, the whole world will turn white, which is even colder than the lowest temperature. Ordinary saints can''t do anything but passively suffer a blow when they meet the people of the blade snow sect who are the most powerful practitioners of wind and snow.


    Secondly, Pujia is the strongest among the three, focusing on cultivating the power of thunder and lightning. Since ancient times, the power of thunder and lightning has been so strong. The Pu family can not only mobilize the natural thunder, but also mobilize the nine heaven God thunder and Du Jie god thunder. In addition, each of their attacks has ten points of terrible lightning power.


    In the ancient times, the strongest person of the Pu family fought against the ordinary sage. One blow could make the ordinary Saint become coke. It was very terrible.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. He probably knew that the practitioners were powerful, but he was still a little surprised to hear the mysterious woman say it. I really don''t know how the ancient demons invited the whole Xiuzhen world to win in the ancient times.


    Shaking his head gently, he asked, "what about the other Luojia and Xijia?"


    The mysterious woman whispered: "the Luo family focuses on the cultivation of the power of fire. They compare themselves to the sun family. Their power contains the way of fire. They are just at the back of the school of blade snow. The two forces often fight in secret, but they can''t help each other because they are against each other."


    "Of course, the Luo family just can''t do anything about it. When they practice the power of fire to the extreme, it''s still terrible. One idea and one look can burn a world."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and his eyes narrowed: "what about the family?"


    "Cherish your family?" The mysterious woman sent a faint laugh: "cherish the family and you are a bit of origin, because dreams are the people who cherish the family. Their family practices the art of dreams, which can easily change what others see and hear. When they practice to the extreme, they can influence and control others through the magic of dreams."


    "Although they don''t have the most direct attack power, it doesn''t mean that they are weak. In the four forces, the Xi family is not as good as the common family, but neither the Luo family nor the blade snow clan dare to fight against it, because the Xi family has a dream, which promotes the dream to the extreme and evolves into the dream of dream making."


    Chu Feng frowned: "very fierce?"


    The mysterious woman gently smiles: "as long as the dream is willing, she can let her soul attach to other people''s body, and even make me unable to notice. For example, now her soul is attached to you, you can''t even notice it, but she can know what you think, what you want to do, and even affect some of your decisions."


    "If you think about it, if you''re influenced to make a decision you shouldn''t have, is it terrible?"


    Chu Feng has not attached much importance to the ability of dreams, but now the mysterious woman said so, Chu Feng had to pay attention to it, because if she really soul attached to someone around her, the consequences might be unthinkable, because even I could not find her existence.


    Of course, Chu Feng is more interested in mysterious women at the moment.


    The corner of her mouth raised a playful smile and asked, "who are you? Even Wan''er is not very clear about the suppression of the general trend, but you know so much about it, even the great power of dreams. Are you also the person who comes out of the crack of the general trend?"


    After Chu Feng asked, there was no answer from the mysterious woman. After waiting for a while, there was no response. She frowned and reflected that the mysterious woman had gone.Clenching his fist, his face was slightly gloomy: "who is this smelly woman and why does she know everything?"


    But no matter how to think about it, Chu Feng still can''t know who she is. The only thing I''m glad about is that she finally knows the situation under the general situation of repression. Three families are one!


    I don''t know if they will fight against themselves when they come?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2853

    No matter how long the night will pass.


    It''s just that the new day doesn''t bring too many people a good mood. On the contrary, from the moment the sky lights up, the people who wake up are nervous, as if today is the last day of the world.


    Because today, Chu Feng and satina may have a final battle, or nothing will happen. But it depends on what satina wants to do and how to choose. Once she insists on the initial exchange conditions and Chu Feng does not agree, there will be only one war, which will not be just the battle between Chu Feng and satina.


    It''s the battle between Chu Feng''s army and the protoss army. The people who don''t want to see this scene are the people in the spirit world. Who can guarantee that they won''t die under the first World War?


    But in today''s power for respect, it is destined that the voice of the bottom is not transmitted to the ears of the people above.


    God palace!


    From the sky showing a trace of fish belly white, it has been showing a tense situation. Kardashan mobilizes the powerful Protoss to garrison around the temple of God King all night, showing a posture of facing a great enemy. If the Chu wind does not agree to satina''s request at noon, it will be a big war.


    Be careful not to make a big mistake. Before the final result comes out, kardashan will do her own thing, what she called a wall grass.


    Looking at the rising sun in the sky, kardashan inspected the defense around the temple of God once again. Although all this would not have any effect if the wind of Chu came, the appearance always needed to be done. Otherwise, it would only be doubted by satina.


    After more than an hour of inspection, less than two hours from noon, kardashan asked the various leaders of the protoss to guard their positions, and then walked into the palace of God King.


    When we got to the back garden, we saw satina, who had been sitting in the garden.


    No matter what kind of calm she gave, the more calm she was, the more calm she was.


    If something like this had happened before, satina would have been busy checking to see if there were any omissions. Now it''s not moving at all. It''s weird.


    In my heart, when satina felt that any means had little effect on Chu Feng, so she did not do any useless work, so she just walked over. However, she did not sit down, but stood there, because with the contact during this period of time, she found that she felt a lot estranged from satina.


    At least there is no previous sense of intimacy, it can be said that satina gave a kind of hard to get close to the pressure.


    "Actually, you don''t have to prepare that much."


    Satyana sat there and glanced at kadaishan faintly: "because no matter how many people, even all the people who bet on the protoss, it is useless for Chu Feng. As long as he pulls out a god of creation, he can destroy all the people you prepare. What do you waste your time doing?"


    Kardashan was stunned, a little hard to believe that satina had said these words.


    After blinking her eyes to make sure she had heard me correctly, Katherine said, "what''s wrong with you, cousin Anna?"


    Originally, kardashan didn''t want to ask such questions, but satina was too strange and oppressive to her. After pondering for a while, she still asked: "you were not like this before. Since the protoss returned to the spirit world, I found that you have completely changed. You are more ruthless and colder than before."


    "It even makes me feel a little terrible. Sometimes I can''t even talk to you."


    Satina narrowed her eyes and didn''t answer her question because she knew why she was like this. All these changes were brought about by the love forgetting pill. Moreover, the deeper the cultivation of the heaven and earth''s Yin and Yang arts, it seems that her mind will be affected.


    In the past, she thought the protoss was very important, and the people around her were also very important, but now satina thinks that the protoss doesn''t seem to be so important, and the people like Kardashian are not important either.


    As long as she achieves the most powerful strength, everything that is lost can be remodeled, and the important things can be created again. Therefore, her indifference is not for no reason, but the change brought about by love forgetting pill and Protoss forbidden art.


    Of course, even if she knew that she was affected by all this, she did not mean to stop. She stood up slowly and bathed in the warm sun: "your illusion."


    Leaving four words behind, satina went to the front yard. She knew what she was, but she was destined not to admit it in front of kardashan.


    But even if she did not admit that she had changed, she could still feel it. She followed her and looked at satina''s back. The strange feeling pervaded her heart and made a decision secretly. Unless she could resist the invasion of Chu, otherwise, she must get rid of the relationship with satina.


    Because this has been developing, kardashan is worried that satina will kill herself one day. As for why she has such an idea, she just knows that this feeling is very strong.Before the two sisters came to the temple of God King, the powerful Protoss who walked back and forth and garrisoned could be seen everywhere. Satyana stepped forward a little and her eyes were slightly coagulated: "the temple of God does not need to be guarded. All leave here."


    Kardashan was slightly stunned. The powerful Protoss who was doing her duty was also shocked. Chu Feng would surely come today. Satyana was not guarded. Is she crazy?


    When there was no reaction and no idea, satina repeated, "I want you to leave the temple. Do you need me to say the third time?"


    Kardashan was shocked and smelled a touch of unusual breath. She quickly went up to those still in a daze and said, "follow the instructions of the holy angel and withdraw from the temple of God. She doesn''t want to wait for Chu Feng to have an accident. If you are hurt, please leave first."


    Satina took a faint look at kardashan without interrupting her. As for whether she was worried about the accident of the powerful Protoss and so on, she knew it best.


    Let the protoss all leave, kardashan looked back and saw that satina was still standing there. She could not help frowning. She found that she could not understand satina any more. If she had spoken for her like this before, she would have appreciated her and said some words of thanks, but now it is not.


    It was as if what she was doing was nothing, and it was fear that made her uncomfortable.


    Yes, at the moment, when facing satina, she has only one kind of fear. Like many people, people who are most familiar with will have similar feelings of fear when they change into people they don''t know.


    As time went by, Kardashian stood aside and did not dare to come up with one. As for what she was thinking, only she knew.


    At this time, satina went to the gate of the God''s palace, raised her head to look at the sky. Her beautiful eyes flickered and her right hand gently waved. Suddenly, a bright light appeared in front of her. After the light dissipated, kardashan found that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were suspended in the sky and were completely bound by an invisible force.


    She narrowed her eyes. She didn''t expect that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were in the palace of God. Seeing that they were not injured, they knew that they had not been tortured, but they did not know.


    "Katherine, won''t you go


    "Yes?" Kardashan was stunned. After taking back her eyes, she quickly replied: "today is the day of negotiation between the holy angel and Chu Feng. As the only one with a strong divine realm left in the protoss, I know I can''t do too many things, but I will not leave at this time and fight side by side with the holy angel. "When she said these things, Kardashian did not change her face, as if she were so loyal to the protoss, even if she died.


    Satina looked at her faintly, but she couldn''t see that kardashan was duplicity. The reason why she could say such words was that she knew Chu Feng would not kill her. If she didn''t make an agreement with Chu Feng in advance, she must have found an excuse to leave now. How can she stay here?


    But it was destined that satina didn''t know all of this. She could only feel the loyalty of kardashan in her heart, and her cold face softened a little: "you are my cousin, not my subordinate. You''d better call me cousin Anna."


    Cadysan was very pleased. Just now, she deliberately called satina as the saint angel, just to try. From her words, she knew that she had succeeded in the trial. In the face of her declaration of loyalty, she was really moved.


    After reaching her goal, she continued, "cousin Anna, Chu Feng must be coming soon. If he really doesn''t promise you, will you really kill the God and the goddess?"


    At first, Katherine didn''t dare to ask directly, but now she can.


    Satina frowned. If she didn''t meet her dream, she would have absorbed the power of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er when Chu Feng didn''t agree, and then she put all her eggs in one basket and die!


    However, after meeting with her dream yesterday, satina''s determination to die became loose. At least she didn''t want to die, and she felt that she would not die. Even if Chu Feng was strong enough, she had the hope of surviving.


    Of course, not to the last step, satina would not choose to do that, because if she did, the Protoss and she would be bound together with the practitioners.


    So she didn''t promise her dream last night. Everything depends on whether Chu Feng will compromise today. If he compromises, then he doesn''t need to cooperate with the cultivators. Even in the future, she can join hands with Chu Feng to fight against the coming Xiuzhen world.


    And if Chu Feng does not compromise, then,,, satyana raised her head and sighed softly: "at that time, see, killing the God and goddess will not bring me any benefits."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2854

    Time goes by slowly, the scorching sun is in the sky, and noon is approaching a little bit.


    Before the temple of God King, satina and kardashan stood there for a long time without moving their position, waiting for the arrival of Chu wind.


    From time to time, kardashan raised her head to look at LV Wan and Zhang yun''er, who were bound in the sky like chains. She clearly caught the disappointment and helplessness in their eyes, and these colors made her feel that they were against satina.


    In her heart, she felt that she was confused and even a little stupid about what she was doing today.


    Chu Feng''s personal strength is incomparable now. In addition, there are powerful legions under Chu Feng, which are destined to be invincible. However, under such circumstances, satina still insists on her own ideas, and kardashan can not see her hope of success.


    When she met Chu Feng, she still wanted to be a villain, and she would fall to the other side if the situation was better. However, at this moment, kardashan was totally inclined to chufeng, because she couldn''t find confidence in satina.


    "Coming!"


    At this time, satina seems to have a sense of general looked up to the sky, gently spit out two words.


    Kardashan looked down, and saw a dazzling door appeared on the sky, and a proud and independent figure appeared there. Who could not be Chu Feng?


    Chu Feng is coming.


    However, he did not take the rest of the people with him. Instead, he came here alone. His body slowly fell down, and even the rest of his eyes did not look at Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, because he knew that satina would dare to do this, he must be fully prepared and would not let him easily save people.


    Steadily fell on the ground, Chu Feng looked at satina peacefully, as pure as she had seen, but her heart had changed completely.


    With Chu Feng''s appointment, those powerful Protoss who were asked by satina to leave but did not go far away from the distance were all nervous, and even the residents around the temple of the God King began to panic, because they did not know whether there would be a terrible war. They wanted to get closer and peep, and they were worried that satina would be offended.


    Can only be seen from afar, guess what they may say.


    In situ, Chu Feng did not say a word, that is to look at satina, as if to appreciate her beauty, not surprised.


    Satina began to feel better, but as the time went by, her heart was a little unnatural. Her eyes twinkled and she didn''t dare to look at Chu Feng''s eyes again. Because Chu Feng''s eyes gave her a feeling of penetrating people''s heart, she was very uncomfortable. She felt that her everything seemed to be exposed in the eyes of Chu Feng.


    Deviation of the eyes, satina''s heart just calculate a little calm a little bit: "less wind, do you think about it?"


    Chufeng chufeng smiles gently and raises his head when his fingers bounce. Seeing that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are still intact, his heart is relaxed.


    As for satina''s question, Chu Feng spread out his hands and said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I''m here to meet someone today."


    Satyana''s pupils shrank violently, and her whole body tensed up. What she wanted was the answer of Chu Feng, rather than hearing Chu Feng say such words. Her eyes became colder and colder, and the atmosphere around her suddenly became more and more thick.


    The change of the atmosphere has also made people who have been paying close attention to this place feel nervous. Is there going to be a war?


    "Cousin Anna, it''s not good."


    At this time, kardashan suddenly received some news and said anxiously: "the five saints led the temple army to enter the spirit world from the small worlds of the spirit world. At the same time, there were 1000 people in the demon Kingdom army, and they are waiting in the four directions of the spirit world."


    Satyana was stunned at the smell of speech, and looked coldly at Chu Feng: "it seems that you have made a decision. Don''t you really worry that the God and goddess will die?"


    Chu Feng sighed and said, "I came here, I didn''t want to see them die. It''s not too late for you to stop at the precipice."


    Satina did not listen to Chu Feng''s words at all, biting her lips and staring at Chu Feng with cold eyes like frost: "unexpectedly, the wind is less and my mind has already been determined. Then don''t blame me for being cruel."


    "Slow down!" Chu wind light mouth.


    Satina, who raised her hand, stopped for a moment: "what, do you regret it?"


    "I never know how to write regret." Chu Feng spread out his hands and raised his mouth: "but I want to tell you that when you choose to start, there will be no retreat. It is impossible to threaten me with Wan''er and yun''er. I even mobilized the army of the temple and the people of the demon world. Do you think you are here to play?"


    "What do you mean?" she said


    "Think about it." Chu Feng took a deep breath and made the final fight: "let them go. On the basis of yesterday''s conditions, you will still be the little princess of the protoss, the queen of the spirit world, and the master of the western world."


    Satina sneered, "no way!"She knew that Chu Feng would abide by her promise, but her hatred for chufeng could not be vented, and she could not guarantee that the people under the Shenzu banner would not commit anything. If Chu Feng still started at that time, what would he do to resist it?


    Now the chips in hand, then everything has to be decided, even if it can not be finalized, then crazy in the end, I am not happy, then you accompany me not happy!


    They opened their right hands and clenched them fiercely. All of a sudden, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were convulsed, and their faces were a little more pale.


    When Chu Feng frowned over the killing machine, satina said coldly, "I''m waiting for your reply today. I''m not waiting for you to make conditions for me. You don''t care about their death, so I don''t need to care for you."


    "I''ll kill them, you''ll kill me again!"


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and looked at satyana, who was completely lost in madness. She was a poor woman, but now she is also a hateful woman. She has given her so many opportunities, but she still insists on her own madness.


    His left eye twinkled with dim light. Suddenly Chu Feng raised his hand when satina was about to start the second time, and the Ming Hong magic sword broke through the air. The sound of the sword shook the world, and the bloody air filled the void.


    Satina stopped a little, looked at the Ming hung magic sword suspended in the sky, frowned and said, "what else do you want to do? Do you want to make me surrender by killing Protoss


    "No!" Chu Feng gently shakes his head, there is a killing opportunity in his eyes, but his tone is very calm: "just want to let you know that you and I do not have the qualification to fight. At first, I don''t want to kill you, but I don''t know where Wan''er and her are. Now they have appeared. Do you think the means to restrain them is useful to me?"


    Satyana did not understand what the situation was, Chu Feng rose into the air, and the speed was so fast that she could not react at all.


    One of them held the Minghong magic sword, and the black air was enveloped. Chu Feng held the Minghong magic sword and fell from the sky. The dark sword light flashed and fiercely cleaved to Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er. Satina''s pupil shrank sharply, and her eyes showed a look of horror and surprise.


    Because under Chu Feng''s sword, she thought that she could stop the saint''s bondage, but she was directly broken by Minghong''s magic sword. She completely reversed her original idea. How could this happen?


    However, it is doomed that all these things can''t get an answer for the time being. Chu Feng has already put away Minghong''s magic sword and falls to the ground with his arms around LV Wan and Zhang yun''er.


    Lifting his hand, he untied the meridian blockade on the two people. Chu Feng stared at satina coldly: "your means are good, but you did one thing wrong today, that is, you should not let them out for me to see, because I saw you, you can no longer control them, so you lose, you can only blame yourself."


    Satina''s body trembled, her pink fist slightly clenched, and tears of chagrin twinkled in her eyes: "now, are you going to kill me?"


    "What do you say?" I asked him to go forward.


    "Chu Feng!" Zhang yun''er quickly pulled Chu Feng and gently shook her head: "Princess Anna''s nature is kind-hearted, but she took the love forgetting pill when she was rejected by you. In addition, the evil of the heaven and earth yin-yang technique makes her heart change evil. As long as you and I remove these two points, she will be better."


    Has completely moved the killing machine, but heard Zhang yun''er''s words, Chu Feng stopped, look astonished: "forget love Dan?"


    It''s not surprising that evil arts can affect people''s mind and nature. Those who practiced the six forbidden Arts in ancient times are the best examples.


    As for this love forgetting pill, Chu Feng has only heard of it, but has not seen the real object. It is said that as long as he eats it, he will eventually become disowned. Even his parents do not care about it, and he will completely love him.


    At first, Chu Feng thought that satina was a good disguise, but when she heard Zhang yun''er say that, she realized that she had misunderstood. It was the love forgetting pill and the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique that changed her completely.


    Holding back the turbulent killing opportunity, Chu Feng asked, "you and I can remove these things?"


    "Yes!" Zhang Yuner nodded affirmatively: "because your power and I are both the purest source of power. They have powerful repair functions, which can remove the effect of the love forgetting pill. In addition, you and I can gather together to suppress the Yin and Yang skills of heaven and earth and even erase them."


    "Because the heaven and earth yin-yang technique is a form of transmitting meritorious power. As long as we break it, the heaven and earth yin-yang technique will naturally disappear. Otherwise, whoever satina passes it on will inherit the heaven and earth yin-yang technique."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, and his mouth flashed a smile: "that is to say, as long as we remove the magic of satyana, the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth will disappear forever?"


    Zhang Yuner nodded: "yes."


    Chu Fengyin went to some murders and looked at satina with the rest of her eyes: "if it''s so, let''s do it together, so that I won''t hurt her!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2855

    Chu Feng didn''t mind trying again, because in the future, the strength that unity can unite is particularly important.


    The meridians have been completely untied, and LV Wan and Zhang Yuner have recovered their strength. Although fighting alone is not satina''s opponent, it is not a problem to have Chu Feng. Moreover, satyana''s strength is due to the heaven and earth''s yin-yang technique. As long as it is eliminated, satina will no longer have the powerful power of evil.


    The three quickly dispersed and surrounded satina in a triangle, completely cutting off her possible retreat.


    Kardashan felt that things were not good, and quickly dodged out. At this time, she still stood firmly together with satina, which was no different from looking for death. Chu Feng and they did not pay attention to the separated kardashan, as long as satina was still there.


    Surrounded by the three strong men, satina is unusually calm: "bully me, a person?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "how can it be regarded as bullying? How can I feel that we are helping you, Princess Anna, or let yun''er and I break your sorcery and wash away your love forgetting pill. How good you were before!"


    Satina sneered, "I used to be good? But why did you refuse me? Would you accept me if you broke all my things


    Chu Feng has nothing to answer. He repeatedly gives satina a chance to deal with nothingness. As for love, there is no such thing as love. It''s not that she is not good enough or Chu Feng is exclusive, but she has no sense of possession.


    And Chu Feng''s silence fell in satina''s eyes, which made her laugh.


    There are taunts to Chu Feng and self mockery to myself: "even if I become what you don''t want me, then why should I give up everything I have now? Although I''m no longer me, at least I''m better than any of your women. I can kill them at any time, but they can''t help me."


    "If you want to break all of me, dream!"


    Satyana broke away in an instant, Chu Feng three people did not have the slightest hesitation to follow up, no matter which direction satina went, she would be intercepted.


    After trying several times, she couldn''t find a breakthrough direction at all. Satina''s eyes lit up with crazy color: "Chu Feng, today is forcing me. I want you to regret what you have done to me."


    All of a sudden, the crazy general satyana went to Zhang Yuner. Among the three, Zhang Yuner''s strength was a little weaker, while satina''s rush to Zhang yun''er at the moment fully inspired ten percent of her strength. Just that fluctuating momentum, some powerful people in the spiritual world who watched from afar vomited blood and died.


    At this moment, satyana has completely stopped paying attention to her power, which may bring disaster to the spirit world. She only knows that she can''t let Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er succeed, or she will lose everything she has today.


    Chu Feng did not expect that satina''s madness had reached this level, and he said, "yun''er, get out of the way!"


    Satina has been crazy, and all of them are the same fate. Even if he has to deal with it carefully, Zhang Yuner''s strength is still unstoppable. Although she will not die, serious injury is inevitable.


    Zhang yun''er also knew that she could not stop the crazy satina. She leaned forward slightly, and her body directly crossed the distance of 100 meters to dodge away.


    When everyone thought that satina was trying to pull a person to cushion her back, she suddenly flew out of the position that Zhang yun''er had dodged, and went forward quickly. There was a dazzling door in front of her. Obviously, she didn''t want to fight. At this moment, she wanted to leave the spiritual world.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist, his eyes full of haze: "forget it, you try to placate the people of the spirit world, satina wants to die, then I will help her!"


    Whoosh, chufeng is going directly to the direction of satina''s leaving. She can''t let satina give up everything honestly. Then let her die with nothing. Otherwise, such a person will be doomed to harm the world if she lives on.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan both frowned, because in their hearts, even if satina was under house arrest, they didn''t want to be killed by Chu Feng, because they knew that satina''s nature was not bad, she only practiced the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique and ate the love forgetting pill, which could be changed.


    But they also know that Chu Feng obviously doesn''t want to waste time and contains risks. Just like before, what should Zhang Yuner do if he doesn''t get out of the way?


    Instead of doing something uncertain, it''s better to destroy satina directly.


    In the distance, satina has not entered the glare gate. Chu Feng also followed him at the last critical moment. Zhang Yuner and Zhang Yuner did not catch up with him. Because Chu Feng had already moved his last killing heart, even if they followed, they could not change it.


    Qi Qi''s sigh, today, it is doomed to fall a saint again in Wanjie, which is also the last saint in the western world.


    When Chu Feng chased satina through the glare gate, she found that the place she arrived was the temple world, a vast ocean near the far north.With a slight frown on her brow, Chu Feng had a premonition when she looked at satyana, who was rushing to the front. Suddenly, she thought of a possibility, and her eyes burst into a killing plan: "Damn it!"


    If satina wants to escape, the best place is definitely between the ancient universe. As long as she moves fast enough, she can find a planet to hide at will. It is not easy for her to find one.


    However, she did not do so. Instead, she came to the temple world under his control. This is definitely not an accident. Moreover, judging from the direction that satina is going to at the moment, it is the far north. How can Chu Feng not know what this woman is going to do.


    She is going to break the general trend of repression and let the cultivation world come in advance.


    It''s hard to stop the return of the Xiuzhen world, but it''s a good thing if we can delay it, because then we can arrange the corresponding methods according to the power of the Xiuzhen world. The news we learned last night has not yet started to arrange. How can Chu Feng allow them to return to the world of ten thousand?


    With the wings of magic light unfolded, the speed of Chu wind was more than a little faster than that at the beginning, and the air turbulence could only be felt. At the next moment, Chu wind appeared in front of satina like a meteor.


    The latter''s face changed greatly, and he wanted to open the door of dazzling light by staggering Chu Feng, but he had no such chance.


    Because Chu Feng came to her in front of her directly, and kicked on her body without politeness. Satina only felt chest tightness and pain, and her body flew out towards the back. Thousands of meters away, she was slowly stable. She couldn''t help a mouthful of blood gushing out, and her face was slightly pale.


    Chu Feng came like a shadow, standing in front of her, staring at her fiercely in the eyes: "are you crazy?"


    "You really don''t love me." Satina coughed gently, and her eyes were burning with deep hatred: "hit me more and more heavily, do you want to kill me? Want to kill a woman who once loved you, a woman who changed and forgot herself for you


    Chu Feng''s expression was stagnant, but it was soon covered up by him, staring at satina coldly in his eyes. The latter was crazy, and any truth he said to her was false.


    Minghong magic sword flashed out, Chu Feng did not hide his violent killing machine. Qi Qi ran flashed in satina''s eyes: "Chu Feng, you will regret it."


    Chu Feng did not respond to satyana, flickered close, and waved a sword. Satyana didn''t mean to fight against Chu Feng at all. When the magic sword came, she quickly dodged away.


    Although her speed is very fast, but compared with the speed of Chu Feng is still more than a little slow, when she just dodged away, Chu Feng has appeared behind her, a sword stab out, the speed is as fast as a ray of light.


    Satina''s eyes congealed and wanted to go forward, but it was a little slower. The sword went straight through her back and came out of her heart. She spat out a mouthful of blood. She turned back slowly, with hatred and pain in her eyes.


    She had bitten her lips, and then she suddenly showed a strange smile. Slowly, she let Minghong magic sword out of her body and covered the wound with her hand. Satyana opened her mouth gently: "you may forget that I have absorbed the power of nagula, and nagula has integrated the demon emperor!"


    "Although I did not mutate into no man or demon, I have all their abilities. I said you would regret it, and you will regret it."


    Chu Feng has raised the sword to want a sword, the result of satina, but heard her words, that kind of uneasy premonition is more intense.


    The abilities of the demon emperor and nagula?


    Chufeng frowned, and suddenly his body shook and looked to the far north. The demon emperor and the other abilities of nagula didn''t pay attention to it. Only one thing was forgotten by him, that is, Fen Shen, the real Fen Shen!


    Satina laughed, her figure changed a little bit, the cloudless sky suddenly appeared cloud rolling, the sky was completely dark, the clouds were rolling, the wind and rain were coming.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist, clenched his teeth and watched satina disappear slowly, because it was not important whether she disappeared or not. It was a separate body. Even if it was an entity, it was not the main body after all, and killing it had no effect.


    The ocean in the sky also began to roll up, the waves rolling, the world turbulent!


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and knew that he might be late, but he still headed for the far north as fast as possible, because just now satina used the technique of separation to avoid his pursuit. At the moment, he was attacking and suppressing the general situation. Otherwise, the world would not change color.


    Chu Feng''s speed is very fast, and the things between breathing are in the sky of suppressing the general trend. Seeing that satina is releasing a powerful force to attack and suppress the general trend, the breaking speed of the platform is spreading rapidly.


    Minghong''s magic sword directly waved out, broke through the air and left: "go to death!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2856

    Minghong''s magic sword breaks out of the sky and invades with violent and bloody force. It points directly at the back of satina''s heart. If she is hit, it is impossible for satina to survive.


    Just at the moment when Minghong''s magic sword was about to approach, satina suddenly jumped into the air and dodged away. Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, and her face suddenly changed. She wanted to take back Minghong''s magic sword, but it was too late.


    Minghong''s magic sword stabbed on the platform of suppressing the general situation. The original shaking earth was more violent, and the heaven and earth were more dark. The power of leaking out was more terrible than it was at the beginning. Chu Feng''s face was ugly, and his eyes were cruel and looked at satina: "are you on purpose?"


    Although the platform for suppressing the general trend collapses under attack, it is impossible to rapidly collapse with the help of satina''s strength, but it can be completely achieved with his strength.


    After all, the suppression of the general trend itself was suppressed by the power of the ancient demons. Minghong magic sword is the weapon of the ancient demons. Under its attack state, the power of the ancient demons would not produce too much confrontation, and naturally it could easily collapse and suppress the general trend.


    "I said, you forced me to do all this."


    Satina sneered, and her face was cold: "so don''t blame me, blame yourself, rely on my strength can collapse and suppress the general trend, but absolutely not so fast, so suppress the collapse of the general trend, you blame yourself!"


    Ha ha ha, ha ha, satyana burst out laughing. After stabilizing the laughter, she took a faint look at the suppression trend, and then gave a smile: "now I believe you don''t have time to kill me. Goodbye!"


    After opening the door of dazzling light, satyana left directly. This time, Chu Feng did not catch up with her, because satina was right. He had no time to kill her. The platform of suppressing the general trend was turning into ruins and would soon disappear completely. It is an unchangeable fact that the Xiuzhen world is coming again today.


    Unless he learned how to suppress Chu Feng and recast the seal.


    But it''s a pity that Chu Feng hasn''t understood the art of repression until now, so he can''t stop the Xiuzhen world from coming in advance. He takes a deep breath and regrets that she didn''t kill satyana the day before yesterday. He also wants to give her a chance. If she was killed at that time, what happened now would not have happened.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er come out of the gate of dazzling light beside Chu Feng. They comfort themselves in the spiritual world, but they are also attracted by the general trend of repression.


    Seeing the Ming Hong magic sword on the platform of the collapsing suppression, both of them knew what had happened, so they did not ask Chu Feng what was going on.


    They thought that if they stopped the dream, they could delay the return of the Xiuzhen world. They didn''t want to finally suppress the general trend, but it was destroyed in the hands of Chu Feng. Although it was caused by satyana, there was no denying that it was Chu Feng who finally broke down the suppression trend!


    Chu Feng raised his hand, and the Ming Hong magic sword was taken back. The power to suppress the general situation was even more terrifying, in which one could already feel the breath of a practitioner.


    After putting up the Minghong magic sword, Chu Feng turned to open the door of dazzling light: "go, the seal of the present world will soon be broken, I don''t want the cultivator to come to the earth."


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan look at each other, and they follow Chu Feng to go in. The suppression trend of the demon God is separated from the array eye and seal. The suppression platform is suppression, and the seal is in the sky of the modern world.


    Chu Feng and they all leave completely. There is only the shaking environment around them. A moment later, the door of dazzling light appears. Dream and satina come out together.


    Seeing that the platform has been destroyed more than half, a flash of helplessness flashed in the eyes of the dream.


    At first, she listened to the words of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, and let the repression break down naturally. But now she leads satina to destroy here. She feels a little guilty of not counting her words.


    But that''s all. He began to promise Chu Feng because he was absorbed all his strength by satina at that time, and he was unable to fight against anyone. Now that Chu Feng is in the stage of infinite saints, what he began to promise LV Wan and Zhang yun''er could not count. However, in order not to make himself appear dishonest, the dream did not do his own thing.


    This is also the reason why she came to satina. In addition to giving the Xiuzhen world a place to settle down, she used Chu Feng''s killing heart to let Chu Feng break the general trend of suppression.


    Because in this world, in addition to Chu Feng, no one can quickly destroy the suppression of the general trend.


    But now, her plan has been successful. Soon her family and the compatriots of the Xiuzhen world will come back, but the dream is not happy at all, because she knows that next, it will be the time for Xiuzhen world and Chu Feng to fight against each other.


    "I''ve done what I promised you, and I''ve divided regions in the spirit world."


    Satina didn''t feel too much about all this, and even chose her would not regret: "I hope you promise me things can count, I am the master of the spirit world, you are just guests, if you want to turn away from guests, then don''t blame me for being cruel."


    His eyes were cold, and he said in front of me: "although I''m not the opponent of the whole Xiuzhen world, I believe it''s OK to pull some middle and high-level people on the back?"For satina''s words, the dream did not have the slightest feeling: "I am not a perfidious person."


    Satina''s face changed slightly, and she was slightly annoyed. The dream seemed to be answering her, but she felt more like satirizing that she had been treacherous to Chu Feng, clenched her fist, and then slowly loosened it. Now she and dream are on a boat, and it is not now that she wants to start.


    Now the world, the center of the Pacific Ocean, is above the sea.


    The door of dazzling light flashed, and Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er came out. The biggest change in the whole world is the Pacific Ocean. It is certain that the main entrance and exit of the seal and repair world is in this area.


    Looking at the sea raised on the startling waves, more than many years ago that took away countless lives of the tsunami, Chu Feng raised his hand gently.


    Just a little, the surrounding sea area gradually subsided, but that kind of dull feeling always exists. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also joined hands to spread out with the power of saints, bringing calm and quiet to the whole earth.


    But the earth did not shake violently, but the color of the sky was unchanged that day.


    It was originally the sky of the night. At the moment, it was dark, giving people a feeling that they could not see their fingers. Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan only felt that the earth was rotating. After a while, the light around them was a little brighter.


    Lu Wan looked surprised: "Chu Feng, how can you change the rotation of the present world?"


    "I hate the night." Chu Feng faintly replied: "because in the dark, I will have the mood of killing the world. Although it is still dark around now, as long as I remove the dark clouds in the sky, it is sunny. Moreover, here is the Pacific Ocean, which is one hour away from the day. I just want it to come in advance."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s indifference, Lu Wan''s heart jumped and did not speak again.


    Because she felt that Chu Feng had buried all the murders against satina in her heart. Otherwise, he would not be so indifferent. But when she looked back, she could understand Chu Feng''s mood. She was merciful to satina, but she kept getting such a result. In other words, everyone would be in a bad mood.


    What''s more, Chu Feng, who has the bloodthirsty will of demon God?


    The thunder of heaven and earth exploded, and countless thunder lights fell from the sky, connecting the sea and the sky. Chu Feng and the three people were in it. They looked at the thunder light that could make people die at any time. They just looked at the black cracks on the dome of that day, which were spreading and expanding little by little. They were like cracks in the mirror that could not be repaired and would burst at any time.


    Chufeng pursed his lips and looked away at the sky in front of him. There was a black hole the size of a football, and it was still expanding a little bit. Chu Feng''s body like electricity passed through the void and stood on the side of the void, looking at the expanding black hole: "the entrance and exit of the seal?"


    "One of them!" Lu Wan also came to him and whispered back: "when the general trend of repression completely collapses and the seal is broken, it will no longer be an entrance or exit, but there are many, many, but here is the most volatile, and the one that appears now must be the most important one."


    "And in other parts of the earth, there will be entrances and exits, and the world will panic, which is inevitable."


    Chu Feng has always thought that no matter when the world is stable, especially the earth, it has always been that kind of quiet state, so let it always keep.


    At the moment, when the Xiuzhen world comes back, there is more than one entrance and exit, which makes Chu Feng helpless. He sighs softly: "forget it, everyone belongs to the same universe. In the end, we should face it together. At that time, you should cooperate with me as much as possible. In any case, I will not allow the practitioners to be on the earth."


    "Not now, not even in the future."


    Lu Wan frowned and wanted to say it was impossible, but seeing Chu Feng''s firm look, she still stopped saying it.


    This is because the monks appeared on the earth, and this is their hometown. Even if they built their own world in other places, they still have deep feelings for the earth. In ancient times, almost all the ancestral lands of the cultivation forces were on the earth.


    Lu Wan didn''t think it was possible for them to leave the earth when they came back. However, as long as Chu Feng insisted, Lu Wan would support him unconditionally.


    The waves began to grow bigger and bigger. The sky and the earth were gloomy, and the seal of the demon God was loosening. The powerful magic power was gradually dispersing. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at the black hole with a diameter of seven meters. His left eye twinkled: "coming!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2857

    Chu Feng''s voice has just fallen, and the diameter of seven meters is still expanding in the black hole, one after another strong figures fly out, almost half of them are filled with the spirit of the atmosphere, even the rest are also filled with the atmosphere of semi god later.


    All of them are practitioners, but it''s strange that among them, Chu Feng''s three people saw the most powerful one was the superior God, and their brows were not help wrinkling. How could only the upper God come out.


    If the Xiuzhen world comes back, the first one to come out must be the strongest person, the existence of the holy land. But at the moment, the highest one is only the upper God. Chu Feng feels something wrong. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also feel very strange. Have they come out from other places?


    But as the strongest person, shouldn''t they come from the most formal export?


    But now the strongest people don''t come out of here, so where they will come out? Chu Feng doesn''t care about the constantly emerging practitioners, but constantly spreads his left eye, looks around 360 degrees, and constantly lengthens the distance, and sees many practitioners appear.


    However, it is strange that after their appearance, those practitioners did not go to the densely populated human settlements of the earth, but went to the nearest entrance and exit of the forbidden area. Some of the practitioners who appeared near the entrance and exit of the forbidden area directly entered the forbidden area.


    How could this happen?


    Just now, Chu Feng was still thinking about how to invite the practitioners to the forbidden area, so as not to disturb the present world. But now they come back without saying anything. How could they cooperate so well?


    Chu Feng didn''t continue to look down. He took back his eyes and frowned: "there are no less than 100 seal exits in the whole world. All the people who come out have entered the forbidden area. What do they want to do? Don''t they have endless memories of the earth? "


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan look at each other, and they both shake their heads.


    Lu Wan also asked, "are you sure you saw all of them?"


    "Half!" Chu Feng shook his head: "however, they are all entering the forbidden area. So, the practitioners coming from other places must be the same. Is there any problem?"


    Lu Wan''s eyes were dignified. After coming out of the entrance and exit, Lu Wan gathered in the distance and did not leave. Looking at the practitioners here, Lu Wan whispered back: "I don''t know about others. If there was a common family under the suppression of the ancient times, they would not necessarily go to the forbidden area."


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed. According to the mysterious woman, there was a common family under repression, and she knew more than Lu Wan.


    But Chu Feng didn''t say it, just asked, "Pu family, what''s the problem?"


    "The first one in the ancient Xiuzhen world." Lu Wan''s eyes were still dignified: "if the ancient demons did not destroy the Pu family but chose to suppress it, then the rest of the forces might go to the forbidden area, but the Pu family would never, because they have their own base camp, which is not on the earth, but it is also very close to the earth!"


    He raised his head and pointed to the sky: "it''s on a planet one light year away from the earth, but with the collapse of the cultivation world, that planet has disappeared. Even now they are back, they are likely to return to that planet. In their words, it is to look at the earth nearby."


    Chu Feng''s expression is one Zheng, this mysterious woman has not really said with her.


    However, after silence for a while, Chu Feng said: "as long as it is not on the earth, it will be fine. Although a light year is very close, it is OK."


    What Chu Feng is most concerned about is the current situation in the world. A light year is very close to them. However, for human beings on earth, it is a place that they can''t go to for a lifetime. Even the most advanced astronomical tools can''t see anything clearly.


    As long as they don''t see the planet intuitively, it doesn''t matter. What Chu Feng wants is just on the earth, with no trace of a cultivator.


    Lu Wan naturally understood Chu Feng''s ideas, but he was not optimistic: "it''s better to hope that the Pu family has been destroyed in ancient times. Otherwise, it is not easy for the earth to be stable. At the beginning, I could deter them, but after an era, my strength has been consumed a lot, and I''m afraid it can''t go through."


    Chu Feng wants to tell Pu family is still there, but look at her look to think or forget it, clench her hand: "have me."


    Lu Wan blushed a little, and then lowered her head to draw her hand back. After all, she couldn''t accept the sight of so many people.


    There are more and more people coming out of the black hole. The three people of Chu Feng look at them like that. They also stand still in the distance and feel the saint breath rolling on the three people of Chu Feng. Naturally, they dare not move.


    Suddenly, behind them appeared a huge dazzling door. Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly fixed. It was a space passage that only two sages could open. Now someone is opening the channel to attract these people.


    Those practitioners didn''t take care of Chu Feng. They began to walk into the gate of dazzling light. Chu Feng didn''t stop them, because there were too many practitioners who came back. Even if they destroyed them, the rest of them could not be stopped. Moreover, there was no strongest one here. In order not to start the war so quickly, Chu Feng kept calm and watched.


    Inside the black hole, there are still people coming out, and there are still people walking into the door of glare, and kardashan''s secret voice comes from Chu Feng''s ear.In the spirit world, there are many powerful gods and saints.


    When they clenched their fists, they all closed their eyes


    At first, Chu Feng thought that she was trying to make herself uncomfortable. But now Chu Feng was sure that she had cooperation with dream. Otherwise, the Xiuzhen world would come again. Their people would not stay on the earth or go to other places, but they would go to the spiritual world?


    When Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er heard the words, they also vaguely understood something. They looked at each other and did not know that Chu Feng had known that the dream was not dead. Both of them decided not to let Chu Feng know that the dream was still alive.


    Otherwise, Chu Feng will surely know that everything satyana does today must be inspired by dreams.


    Lu Wan''s world of magic and light has been broken for a while, but don''t let the east wind control the world, but don''t let the east wind control the world


    Judging from the present situation, the complete arrival of the Xiuzhen world will definitely form a terrifying army. Apart from the demon Kingdom army, the rest of the forces will be hard to resist. In order to prevent accidents, we can only use the demon Kingdom army.


    "Please wait!"


    Lu wanen gave a sound. When the three people were about to leave, there was a middle-aged voice and a breath of the God of nature. A middle-aged and old-age man was coming towards this side. His breath was thick and pure. It could be seen that it was much stronger than the ordinary God of nature.


    It should have just come out of the black hole, Chu Feng stopped to look at him, there is a dream, these people know themselves is not strange.


    The man came near and showed great humility. First, he bowed deeply to Lu Wan: "respect God, we met again, but we didn''t expect that you would still be elegant in an era."


    "Pusa!" Lu Wan frowned slightly: "it seems that the Pu family has not been destroyed, but has been suppressed. What''s the matter with you, the housekeeper of the park family? Or to declare war on behalf of your master? "


    Pusa gently smile, smile look let people not too much hate: "respect God joking, war for an ancient period, under the suppression of the demon God, we already know the value of peace, so not to declare war, but on behalf of the Pu family, cherish the family, Luo family and the snow cut Zong invited to respect God, demon God and goddess."


    "Take a moment to get together in the spirit world of the five forbidden areas, and discuss some things by the way, because we know something through Miss Xi''s family. We are willing to make peace with the devil God!"


    Peace is the most important thing?


    When he heard Pu Sa''s words, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed with fun. He had dark eyes and could see the dark side of the world. But when Pu SA spoke just now, Chu Feng saw only insidious and cunning, and was very vigorous.


    So what is the most important thing to do with harmony? Chu Feng sniffed at it. As for the Miss Xijia he said, Chu Feng knew it must be a dream.


    Lu Wan narrowed her eyes and said, "there are still four families left. Do you really want to be friendly?"


    At present, the nihilism of the world is the most important enemy. If the four forces that have returned to China can value harmony, it would be a good thing.


    "It''s natural, otherwise I wouldn''t have been sent to look for the three," Pusa said with a smile


    "You can go." When Lu Wan was about to reply, Chu Feng came to her and raised her mouth slightly: "if you want to make peace the most important thing, you have to see whether I agree or not. Go back and tell the four principals that they want to get together and have a good talk. Then take time to come to see me in the temple world, instead of us to see you."


    Pusa Leng for a moment, the body bent to reach 90 degrees: "I will tell the devil''s words to the masters."


    Then he turned around and flew to the gate of dazzling light. Chu Feng squinted his eyes for a moment, then walked into the gate of dazzle light without saying a word, and directly returned to the temple world, the temple of King Wu.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan also followed him back. They both looked at Chu Feng. The latter asked, "Chu Feng, how did you say those words just now?"


    "Dreams may have told them something to worry about." Even if there is nothingness here, Chu Feng did not hide: "so they are afraid of me. If we go to the spiritual world, they will feel guilty, so I just said that."


    "Don''t you think that Pusa''s look has changed a lot? It seems to be stretching the olive branch, but in fact it is just a trial. "


    The corner of his mouth slightly tilted and pondered: "it seems that this group of practitioners really don''t want to coexist peacefully. Otherwise, when they come back, what do they do with these tricks?"


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan thought about it carefully, and found that Chu Feng was right. They were taboos of Sansheng. Why did they go to see several principals? It seems to be an invitation from the olive branch, but it has a sinister intention!


    At the moment, Chu Feng waved a big hand: "I suddenly changed my mind, Wan''er temporarily let the demon Kingdom''s prohibition untie for half a month, and let the demon king lead the eighteen demons and the hundred thousand demon Kingdom army to come and surround me with the spirit world."


    Pause for a moment: "in addition, pay attention to Pujia. If they really stay on the planet one light year away from the earth, they will let five demons lead 30000 troops to garrison in the morning light secret place. Think that the planet should also be connected to the morning light secret place?"Both Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er doubted whether they had heard it wrong.


    Isn''t Chu Feng supposed to do things by gentle means at this time? How can you directly send out the demon army? Is this a deterrent or a war?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2858

    Everything soon subsided, but it was only the quiet on the surface, the waves rolling in the dark, and the world was restless.


    In everyone''s cognition, the ancient Xiuzhen world has been destroyed, but until today they know that they are wrong. The Xiuzhen world has not been broken, but has been sealed in a different world. Now, the seal is broken and the Xiuzhen world is coming again, which has become a fact.


    Although the Xiuzhen Kingdom has come back to the spiritual world, there is still no stability for the rest of the forbidden areas. The only relief is that the strength of Chu Feng makes them see the hope of the future.


    Under the leadership of the eighteen demons, the army of demons came and surrounded the small spiritual worlds. It seemed that as long as one word didn''t agree, there would be a war immediately. The strength and blood of Chu Feng gave Wan Jie a peace of mind.


    Because the cultivators are the product of ancient times, this era is not their era. Compared with Chu Feng and Xiuzhen, they are more likely to accept Chu Feng.


    At this time of heavy atmosphere, the spirit world, which had experienced several wars, became more and more lively. All the spiritual realms came back and poured into the spirit world. At first, their arrival made the people of the spiritual world scared. But when they found out that they did not make any improper actions, they were relieved.


    But even so, people in the spirit world still feel depressed and depressed. There is no way to fight against them in their own territory. It will be uncomfortable for anyone in the world.


    However, satina issued an order on the temple of God not to conflict with the practitioners, otherwise they would certainly vent their dissatisfaction.


    At night, on top of the temple of God, satina and kardashan stand in front of it.


    It seems that the war in the daytime has disappeared. Satina stood there, her eyes calmly looking around the temple of God, and even more looking into the distance, as if she wanted to see something. Her eyebrows frowned and her mood did not seem to be very good.


    Because she felt cheated by dreams.


    When she began to cooperate with her, she told her that there were four forces left in the practice world, all of which had infinite saints. However, there was no specific explanation. Until the cultivator came to the spiritual world, satina realized that she was confused and asked less about the dream.


    That is how strong the four forces are.


    But now it''s too late. It''s impossible to think of the horrible atmosphere she felt. The strength of the cultivator is twice as strong as she expected. Although it seems that she is temporarily stationed in the spiritual realm, satyana feels that the spiritual world has been occupied by the meditators.


    Pink fist slightly clenched, and slowly released, drift eyes, dream from the void in the fall, came to her in front of.


    Satina nodded her head slightly. Cadysan knew that she generally retreated. She only looked at the dream with a pair of eyes. She had seen the dream before, but the dream had died at that time. How could she still be alive now? She thought about it. If she gave a message, waitoucao, she would naturally have to do her duty.


    "You seem confident in yourself."


    The dream looked at the light opening: "in addition to your cousin, even a guard is not arranged, don''t you worry?"


    "If someone is going to be against me, it must be a saint. It seems useless for me to arrange more people," said satina


    Dream slightly nods, satina said right, if someone really want to disadvantage her, even a million people are unable to resist.


    No longer entangled with this topic, Meng whispered, "thank you for your reception. The Xiuzhen world is coming again. The three forces have entered the spiritual world. According to your division, they are stationed in the city states in the East, the West and the north. I come here tonight to express my gratitude for you instead of the three directions."


    "And let me tell you that as long as everything calms down, we''ll leave and find a place to live again."


    At the moment when the practitioners entered the spiritual world, satina did not think that they would leave easily, but was oppressed by Chu Feng. She had no choice but to make such a choice. So, for what the dream said now, satina just listened to it as a joke.


    Also pondering over, he asked, "three forces, don''t you say there are four forces in the Xiuzhen realm?"


    "Yes, but there''s one different way from us." The dream nodded, and a haze flashed in the deep of his eyes: "they walk alone, and they are called the first family of the cultivation world, so they will not enter the spiritual world, but choose a planet a light year away from the earth, which is their base camp."


    Satyana''s pupil shrinks violently: "is this challenging Chu Feng?"


    Don''t think about it. Satyana knows that Chu Feng will not allow any strong existence on the earth, or even too strong one. The first one in the Xiuzhen world is actually a light year away from the earth. This is totally a provocation to Chu Feng.


    A light year is a long distance for human beings on earth, but it is nothing for the power of saints. As long as a transmission array can arrive, it is a serious threat to the peace of the earth.


    Satina felt that the first family mentioned by dream would be the first one to conflict with Chu Feng."I don''t know, but I know their goal is to dominate the earth."


    Dream gently sighed and shook his head: "forget it, I will go back to see my father, in addition, they may send someone to ask you some things, I hope you will consider clearly and then answer, because your answer may make the world into war."


    Satina was stunned and was just about to ask why the dream was. The latter had already left in the air and headed for the East. The Xijia family of the dream now lived in a city-state in the East.


    Leaving the dream before she got the answer she wanted made satina''s heart very uncomfortable. She was also thinking about what questions would the cultivators ask themselves, and their answers would cause wars in the world?


    Squinting her eyes, satina suddenly thought of a possibility. She raised her head and looked at the direction of her dream: "can I think that your heart is in Chu Feng?"


    At this time, the dream has returned to the eastern city-state of the spirit world. Because of the order of satyana, all the spiritual people in this city-state have been evacuated, and even the spiritual people in the surrounding areas have moved to other places, leaving this place completely to the cherished family.


    The dream went straight ahead and landed in a splendid manor in the center. When people around saw her, they all bent down and bowed down: "miss!"


    "And my father?" Dream slightly nodded, the voice was quiet.


    "The owner of the house is in the backyard."


    Dream nodded and went back. When she came to the backyard, she saw her father, the master of this generation, cherished the sea, an infinite saint!


    His hair is black and shiny. The whole person doesn''t seem to feel old, but his eyes are full of vicissitudes. When the dream comes behind him, Xi Canghai says faintly: "just now, Pu SA, the housekeeper of the general family, came and said that the devil will not come to the spiritual world. If you want to meet him, go to the temple world to see him."


    "The various families have exchanged views, but there is no definite answer at present. Whether to go or not to go is because taboo demons have caused us too much pain."


    Meng calmly walked to one side and sat down, knowing why each family was afraid of taboo demons. The so-called once bitten by a snake, he was afraid of the well rope for ten years. Now Chu Feng refused to meet with the spirit world. He mobilized the army of the demon kingdom to surround the spirit world. The powerful means were the same as those in the ancient times. Which one dares to provoke rashly in the case of uncertainty?


    Looking at the look on Xi Canghai''s face, I couldn''t see the slightest emotion. The dream whispered: "father, do we have to be enemies with the devil?"


    "Not necessarily. It must be." Xi Canghai''s eyes are deep, flashing a light sharp color: "my father, your grandfather died in the hands of the devil in ancient times, otherwise now your father I need to be controlled by others? Therefore, for family hatred or personal reasons, it is necessary to fight against demons. "


    "It''s just that we don''t know how strong the demons of this era are now, and we don''t dare to act rashly. Otherwise, how can we follow your advice and come to the spirit world instead of going back to earth?"


    Slowly leaning over his head, Xi Canghai''s pair of eyes are sharp and very: "dream, you have come back for such a long time, is the devil really so strong?"


    The dream heart cluttered for a moment, and then nodded in a positive tone: "maybe stronger than the ancient devil God. In this era, there are martial, spiritual and demon realm. The successors of the ancient demon king have also appeared, and even practiced the phagocytic magic, but they were defeated by the demon God."


    He raised his hand and pointed to the night sky: "it is the master before the spirit world, the devil nagula, the present world of the ancient demon king, and has the strong fighting power of three spirits and four saints, but after the demon God pulled out the power to suppress all living beings on the general situation, he was mercilessly crushed."


    "I haven''t tried to find out how strong the demon is. But now satyana, the Lord of the spirit world, can''t support ten rounds in his hands!"


    "What?" Xi Canghai has been peaceful pupil contraction, he was sitting slowly to stand up, that is the natural expression of inner shock.


    A dignified look flashed in his eyes: "are you sure that the protoss princess can''t resist him for ten rounds?"


    "Yes." The dream nodded and said in a positive tone: "it is also because of this that the protoss princess will cooperate with me. The design allows the demon to collapse and suppress the general situation. Otherwise, the protoss princess can resist the demons. Why do you need to cooperate with me to make the three city states of the spiritual world settle down for us? "Xi Canghai frowned and stood there. When he came to the spirit world, satina took a look in the crowd. His strength might be a little higher than himself, and such a person could only resist the demon for ten rounds?


    The dignified look in his eyes became more and more intense: "no wonder the devil dares to mobilize the army of the demon kingdom to surround the spirit world. At this moment, it seems that he has the confidence to absolutely suppress us. At first, I thought it was Pusa who deliberately raised the demon God. Listening to you, I was wrong."


    "It also proves that your initial proposal is correct. The demons of this era may be even more difficult to deal with than in ancient times. They can only talk about it step by step in the face of wormhole nihility."


    The dream nodded slightly, and the corners of her mouth faintly passed by. What she wanted was such a result, so she tried to raise the Chu wind, because the stronger the Chu wind was in the hearts of the people, the more cautious several forces would be.At this time, Xi Canghai thought of something and looked at the dream: "the devil can come slowly, but what do you think of the marriage of the young master of the family? Because you came back to explore the wind and temporarily stranded, now we are all back, you and pujingqiong''s marriage, it''s time to give a reply. "


    The smile at the corner of the dream''s mouth instantly dispersed, and her pretty face was slightly angry: "I won''t marry Pu Jing Qiong."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2859

    For several days in a row, there was a special quiet in the world. The return of the cultivators seemed to be just a simple return, and did not start the war that everyone expected.


    But even so, Chu Feng didn''t take it lightly. The return of Xiuzhen world could not be so quiet. The reason why he chose to be quiet now was just to explore his emptiness and reality.


    For the reason that nothingness is not covered, Zhang Yuner has completely spied on the track of fate. Therefore, it is not true that peace is the most important thing for the Xiuzhen world to stand still now, but to determine his strength. If he is absolutely sure of crushing, he will start a strong war. If he is not sure, they will be low-key.


    That''s why Chu Feng mobilized the 100000 demon Kingdom army to make those guys in the Xiuzhen world think wildly. Although it can''t cure the root cause, at least in the short term, Chu Feng believes that they dare not take large-scale actions.


    After all, they certainly don''t want to be suppressed again or killed directly.


    Four days have passed since the return of the Xiuzhen realm. Besides paying attention to the trend of the spiritual world, Chu Feng has spent more time on the earth.


    The Xiuzhen world was suppressed on the earth at the beginning, and they did not leave the earth at the moment of suppression. It can be imagined that their persistence and desire for the earth is only due to his failure to return to earth, but it does not mean that they have no desire for the earth.


    So Chu Feng asked Zhuque and others to look at it secretly. Once he found traces of a mendicant in the modern world, he immediately killed him. At this time, he was not afraid to kill, but afraid to kill.


    As for whether the Xiuzhen world would fight on this pretext after killing, Chu Feng was not worried at all. As long as they did not find out their own depth, they would not easily start a war. Although they were suppressed for an era, they were more cautious than ordinary people.


    Chu Feng is to seize this point, so showed absolute strength, let the four forces dignified, dare not act rashly.


    However, the only way they can do so is to make them adapt to the present situation.


    Because Chu Feng wants to unite the power of the cultivation world to deal with nothingness, and gather the strongest strength at that time. Even if he can''t get rid of nothingness, can he at least block the wormhole?


    This is the truest thought in Chu Feng''s heart. Until the last step, he didn''t want to fight with the Xiuzhen world, because even if he defeated them, he was only hit by the nihility. That was not what Chu Feng wanted to see. It was far better to use the power of the Xiuzhen world to deal with nihility.


    Of course, it''s just Chu Feng''s idea. It''s still unknown whether the Xiuzhen world can fully cooperate with himself in the end.


    "Chu Feng, the last thing we want happened."


    At this time, Zhang yun''er came in from the back garden, frowning: "the Pu family did not go to the spirit world with the other three forces. They made a turn in the morning light secret place and entered the lost war world. Then they went to their original planet through the entrance and exit of the morning light secret place this morning."


    This happened in the early morning near dawn, a light-year away from the earth appeared a planet, and then the Pu family in the shortest time all moved up to now has been fully stationed on the planet.


    The most important thing is that the people of Pujia have opened a space channel with great power, connecting Pujia planet and the earth''s south pole. They can appear on the earth anytime and anywhere, and travel freely.


    Chu Feng is enjoying the breath of the early morning, smell speech in the hands of a grass in an instant into powder.


    Eyes slightly squint: "direct access to the earth''s space channel, really more than I expected to be more unexpected ah."


    At first, what Chu Feng thought was that they connected to the secret place of morning light at most. How could he have never imagined that the people of Pu family should be directly connected to the earth, and that they were so close to the earth that they would be able to completely control every move of the earth. What on earth did he want to do?


    Chu Feng doesn''t have to think about it. The so-called first one of the cultivation realms must have moved his mind to the earth and opened a channel. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it, but it is also trying to test him.


    The corner of the mouth raised a look of fun: "I still want to find a time to let the ancestors of each family meet. Now it seems that it is unnecessary. Unexpectedly, the general family wants to be the first bird. Then use the strongest one to deter the other three."


    "Let the demon king, according to the initial plan, lead 30000 demon troops to garrison the entrance and exit of Pujia world in the secret place of morning light, waiting for my order."


    Lu Wan frowned and said, "the Xiuzhen world is united. If you move the common people, they will unite together. The ancient universe can''t stand the war of gods, let alone the powerful holy war."


    "I didn''t say I was going to do it to the family!" Chu Feng spread out his hands, and his smile on his face was particularly amused: "I will certainly not do a full-scale war, but if someone breaks my rules, I will kill them to maintain my dignity, is it always OK?"


    Lu Wan was stunned: "what do you mean?""Yun''er!" Chu Feng''s eyes deviated and burst into a fierce color: "declare the world in my name. From today on, the earth will maintain the status quo. I don''t care about some of the original ones. But if there is a god state or above that enters the modern world without permission, no matter who he is, there will be no amnesty!"


    "At the same time, the people who tell us are always honest and really forbidden to stay. No one is allowed to enter the world until the matter is solved."


    Because if only limit the cultivators, they will certainly be dissatisfied, so Chu Feng and his own people also limit, so that when the time comes to kill people, even if the group of practitioners have more opinions, it will be useless.


    As for whether there were any people who acted in favor of others under the announcement, Chu Feng didn''t know. He only knew that he wanted to let those returning practitioners know that his orders could not be violated.


    This will certainly deter them in a short period of time. As for the long-term Chu Feng did not think about it, because even if he wanted to, nothingness would not allow the cultivation world to be so quiet.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s arrangement, both Lu Wan and Lu Wan knew that he was deterring the Xiuzhen world in the false and the real. However, the people in the Xiuzhen world were not all fools. It seemed that such a method could be used. But once there was a madman in the Xiuzhen world, what should we do?


    Want to persuade Chu Feng to think twice, but look at Chu Feng''s expression to know that he has decided, Zhang yun''er gently nodded: "then I''ll go down to arrange."


    Five minutes later, the announcement of Chu Feng spread all over the world. Except for the earth, all the people who received the news were in a trance. How could Chu Feng be so domineering?


    Lu Wan and others should not be so strong as the sage, even if it is said that Lu Wan and others should be respected? If it really infuriates Xiuzhen world to launch a war, Chu Feng may not have a chance to win.


    But what they thought was impossible happened. Chu Feng declared that those in the world of gods and above could not enter the world of appearance. Would the people in the realm of practice abide by it?


    Because of the return of the Xiuzhen realm, it is difficult to calm down. They feel the tyranny and strength of Chu Feng. After several wars in recent years, what they want is peace. If there is another big war, it will be more powerful than ever before.


    When the time comes, will the universe be able to live safely? Many people do not know, can only hope in the heart, Chu Feng''s announcement did not infuriate the Xiuzhen world, otherwise it would be a situation of endless death.


    In less than 20 minutes after Chu Feng''s announcement, news was also received on Pujia planet, a light-year away from earth.


    "Son of a bitch, what makes him?"


    A man with hair standing on his head, like an angry lion, punched heavily and thundered. A hillside in the distance directly turned into dust: "we were sealed for an era, and almost collapsed in the damned world that can''t leave. Now, if we don''t come back immediately, we will never die. He should be grateful that we dare to do this Announcement, is this a declaration? It''s like an order to me. "


    A few maid like women in the distance are uneasy and dare not say a word, looking at the man''s angry roar.


    At this time, a rough and dignified man fell from the sky, and took a light look at the destroyed hillside in the distance. Several women saw Qiqi bowing: "master of the house!"


    Is there angry roaring man a Leng, looking back to see the rough and majestic man, immediately dispersed anger, slightly bow: "father."


    "You all go down." Pu Yuan Lei gently waved his hand to let those maids go down first. Then he looked at the young man in front of him: "what are you angry about?"


    Pu Jing Qiong was stunned, and anger appeared in his eyes: "father, the demon God even made such a declaration, which shows that he despises our whole cultivation world. Can we bear it like this?"


    "He is a demon, but he is no longer a demon in ancient times." Puyuanlei snorted coldly, went over and sat down, and said coldly: "according to my investigation in recent days, this demon is as cruel as the ancient demon, even his own family can be destroyed and his mother''s relatives can be killed."


    "So his strength and iron are natural. According to Xi Meng and my own investigation, it is not easy to provoke the taboo demon named Chu Feng."


    His fingers waved slightly, and he said with a deep and powerful voice: "we can see that this is not a quiet Lord. We have just returned, and the foundation is not stable. It is not suitable to fight with the devil. Moreover, we should be cautious about the nihility of dreams after all."


    His eyes were dignified and added: "otherwise, even if we join hands to kill the devil, and finally collapse in the hands of nothingness, what''s the point? Don''t be impatient. If you hold back and bend, we are not comfortable, but we can only endure the discomfort, because he is a taboo demon, and his potential is infinite. "


    "Think of the first ten ancient clans, and now there are only four of us. If there is a war, are we sure that the four of us will win?"


    Pu Jingqiong wanted to say yes, but he didn''t dare to say it because he would definitely be taught a lesson by Pu yuanlei.


    Because the combined power of the ten ancient clans in ancient times is more than twice as powerful as it is now. However, the ancient demons have destroyed six and suppressed four. Now, if we go to war, if we lose again, it will be the result of all the destruction.However, he had to wait for an era to come back, but he had to stay in his family''s world and not go out. Pu Jingqiong was in a very sad mood. He had long wanted to find what had been left over on the earth. How could he be relieved to be suppressed?


    His eyes flashed a little haze, but pujingqiong didn''t reveal his true inner thoughts: "good father, I''ll listen to you."


    "Hope!" Pu Yuan Lei passed by his son and knew that his son was more than a father. However, he did not go to explore whether Pu Jing Qiong was cheating himself: "in addition, I will take you to the spirit world to see Xi Meng, which is the only one in the Xi family who can practice the art of dream making."


    "As long as we can get cherished dreams, we can indirectly control other forces and spend less time and power."


    Pujingqiong was totally absent-minded at the moment, just nodding gently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2860

    The eastern city-state of Lingjie is very quiet, but with the arrival of puyuanlei and his son, there is more solemnity.


    Although the Xijia family is very strong, there is still a little gap compared with the common family. If we really want to open up the first World War, the five achievements of the common family will destroy the Xijia family. Of course, although there are occasional fights among the various forces in the Xiuzhen world, they will never develop to the point of death. Holding a group is one of the basic elements of the prosperity of the Xiuzhen world.


    Because of the arrival of the Pu family father and son, Xi Canghai, as a modern family owner, let his family line up and greet him with his dream. At this time, the Pu family father and son came to Xi family, and Xi Canghai certainly knew what it was for.


    So although the heart of the dream did not agree, Xi Canghai still asked her to meet with her.


    The dream had no choice but to agree with her father''s request, but also covered her face with a veil, because up to now she felt that she had died in the heart of Chu Feng, so in order not to let Chu Feng know that she was still alive, the dream covered her face. I didn''t know how long it could be concealed, but it was a time to hide it for a while.


    Outside the manor, the father and son of the Pu family stood there and did not rush in. They gave the family the most basic respect and let people report first.


    Seeing Xi Canghai come out with a dream, Pu yuanlei, with a big smile on his rough face, stepped forward and opened his hands: "brother Canghai is too polite. Let me take us in. Why do you need to meet him in person?"


    And Pu Yuan Lei gently hugged, Xi Canghai gentle smile: "Yuan Lei brother came, how can I neglect? And there''s nothing wrong with it. Naturally, I''m going to meet my old friends in person. The people below are clumsy. If you make brother yuanlei uncomfortable, it''s a sin of the sea. "


    The compliments made the two laugh. People who didn''t know thought that two years were friends with deep feelings, but only they knew that there was still a little fight between them in secret, but it was not so obvious.


    With a few implicit words, Pu Yuan Lei looked at the dream and said with appreciation: "Miss Xi Meng did a good job this time. If it wasn''t for you, our re visit would never be so smooth, nor could it be so long ahead of time. Here, on behalf of Pu family, I thank you."


    With that, Pu Yuan Lei bent down and looked very sincere.


    But the dream eyebrow stirs up a bit, hastily walks forward: "the common family master, cannot use, cherishes the dream is the younger generation, how can afford?"


    Pu Yuan Lei really did not continue to insist, straight up to tilt his head to let Pu Jing dome come to the side: "you and miss Xi dream have not seen for a long time, say hello."


    Pujingqiong never looked away from the moment he saw the dream. Because dream was called the first beauty in the Xiuzhen world, pujingqiong coveted her a long time ago. However, because dream was the eldest lady who cherished his family and was also the existence of the holy land, pujingqiong did not reveal it too clearly.


    At the moment, although the veil of the dream covered his face, it still could not cover the dust of the temperament. There was a deep color of possession in his eyes. Pujingqiong asked himself to speak as gently as possible: "cherish my sister dream, long time no see."


    Dream micro frown: "Pu Shao Lord, or call me cherish dream!"


    Pu Jingqiong was stunned, and a haze flashed in his eyes. Naturally, he knew that the dream rejected him. However, because of Pu yuanlei''s explanation before he came, Pu Jingqiong still put down his unhappiness, just an embarrassed smile.


    Xi Canghai looked at her daughter and knew her mind, so she didn''t break it.


    Pretending that nothing had happened, he said, "brother yuanlei, Mr. Pu Shao Zhu, go and sit in first, and finally come back. We have been eating and chatting. Recently, we have seen a lot of delicious things. We can have a taste with you."


    Pu yuanlei naturally saw the rejection of dream to pujingqiong, but he didn''t pay attention to it. As long as Xi Canghai and the core elders of Xi family made a decision, the dream could only be unconditional obedience: "OK, go in and talk about it again!"


    Because Xijia never wanted to stay in the spiritual world, so it did not change the environment here. It seems that it is just a slightly luxurious manor.


    In the spacious living room, Xi Canghai invited the father and son of the Pu family to sit down and said to the Housekeeper on the side: "arrange for a while, wait, I want to stay with the master of the family, not drunk."


    "Don''t bother." When the housekeeper was going to make arrangements, Pu yuanlei chuckled: "today I just came to see if Xi''s family is used to living here. I have to go to Luo''s family and renxuezong to have a look, so I don''t want to drink any more. I''m not in a hurry for a while."


    How can Xi Canghai not know Pu Yuan Lei''s mind, nodded: "housekeeper, you all go down first."


    The housekeeper and the rest of the servants left the living room, leaving only Xi Canghai and Meng, as well as the father and son of the family. It seems that they get along well, but there is always an uncomfortable smell. The dream never says a word from sitting down. If it is not for Xi Canghai''s request, she even has no interest in coming out.


    "Brother Canghai."


    Pu Yuan Lei didn''t let this silence continue: "before Miss Xi Meng came back with the help of seal, I mentioned her marriage with Jing Qiong. Now we are all back, and they have arrived at the time of family combination. I don''t know what brother Canghai''s intention is. They are not interested in marrying our Pu family?"Pu Yuan Lei directly to the point, cherish the sea is not good to pretend to be confused.


    After a glimpse of the dream, he knew that his daughter didn''t want to marry Pu Jingqiong. He also knew that the motive of the Pu family to marry the dream was not only the obvious points, but also the deeper purpose. After all, dream was the first person in the history of Xi family who could practice the art of dream. Even the ancestors of Xi family could not do it.


    If this ability is used well, it is a good thing, and if it is not used well, it will be a disaster for anyone.


    Originally, Xi Canghai still wanted to be stable just after he came back. Now Pu yuanlei directly brought his son to come to the house. It is obviously impossible to continue practicing Taiji.


    "If Xi family is willing to marry Miss Xi Meng."


    Pu Yuan Lei glanced over the silent sea of Xi Cang with a meaningful look, and said with a smile: "in the future, our Xipu two families will be an alliance of attack and defense. In addition, in the field of Pujia, as long as Xijia is willing to share resources, we can also own some Xijia families. What we don''t have, we are willing to create with Xijia."


    Xi Canghai frowns deeply when he hears the speech. How powerful are the resources of the Pu family? Xi Canghai naturally knows that if Xi family can enjoy it, it will certainly enhance a lot of family strength.


    In that case, the Xijia family will not surpass any other family, but at least in terms of power development, it can at least achieve equal status with the general family. In that case, the Pu family will also have the dream of controlling the dream making skills, even if it is not a good thing for the Xijia family.


    "I don''t want to talk about marriage now."


    Without waiting for Xi Cang hai to respond, Meng stood up and said calmly: "because now the Xiuzhen world has just returned, the threat of demons to the Xiuzhen world has always existed. What we should do at this time is to prevent possible changes, not to talk about marriage."


    Xi Canghai frowned slightly: "dream!"


    "Miss Xi Meng." Pu Yuan Lei took up the words, slightly pondering: "we have just returned to the foundation has not been firmly established, but the United demon God may not dare to have any changes. But I heard that Miss Xi Meng fought with the demon God in the early days of her return, and even helped him many times, and saved his life, so that he grew up to now, is that right?"


    Xi Canghai eyebrows a pick, he naturally heard about this matter, but heard and someone said it is different, he does not want to be Pu Yuan Lei wronged, Xi family and Chu Feng have cooperation.


    "Master Pu, don''t forget how you finally came back. No matter what I did, it was all for the sake of cultivating the true world."


    But without waiting for Xi Canghai to speak, the dream has already opened his mouth: "I don''t deny my help to the demon God. I even cooperated with him many times and saved him. But don''t forget that if I don''t help the demon God, he may have died. If the demon God dies, the power of suppressing all living beings in the general situation will be suppressed all the time. How can you come back?"


    If you don''t want to help me, you can''t help me


    Just now, Pu Yuan Lei really wanted to use these words to threaten him. He didn''t want to dream. He just spread out his words.


    However, he could not refute that what the dream had done was wrong, because in the final analysis, it was really because of the help of the dream that the Xiuzhen world could return in advance. If she did not help Chu Feng, the power of all living beings would still be above the suppression of the general situation.


    It is obviously impossible to say that there is a deep cooperation between dream and Chu Feng, which may be detrimental to the cultivation world.


    However, Pu yuanlei was not a fool after all. He just burst out laughing as if he had never said anything: "Miss Xi Meng is joking. You are a benefactor of the cultivation world. Naturally, we know that. I''m just worried that you will be used when you approach the devil."


    "But now I''m completely relieved to hear miss Ximeng say that. But don''t you think about the marriage between you and Jingqiong?"


    If he had not stopped Pu yuanlei with words just now, he would have said that he had cooperated with Chu Feng on his back. How could he not have known Pu yuanlei''s dangerous and disgusting thoughts, but he was not absolutely sure, so he did not act. Otherwise, he would have swallowed up the whole Xiuzhen world.


    Of course, the dream of these words is to think in the heart, before Pu Yuan Lei knows how to advance and retreat, she will not tear her cheek: "don''t think about it!"


    Pu yuanlei felt that his face was a little damaged, but it was not easy to break out for a while. Because dream had just helped people return. If he oppressed and cherished his family, he would inevitably be criticized by the other two families.


    PI xiaorou did not smile to stand up: "unexpectedly, this will not disturb, according to miss Xi Meng''s meaning, wait until everything is settled down, and then talk about marriage!"


    Meng''s face changed slightly, but there was no time to speak. Pu yuanlei took Pu Jingqiong to say goodbye to Xi Canghai and went out directly. Xi Canghai blamed her and followed her.


    But the dream stands in place, fists are completely clenched, puyuanlei did not forget, on the contrary, said to wait for everything to settle down to talk about marriage, when did he promise to marry, is it necessary to talk about it?


    Outside, Pu yuanlei bowed his hand to the gift of "brother Canghai, we will be a family in the future, so don''t be so polite to see you off. See you another day!"Taking pujingqiong directly into the air, he disappeared in the blink of an eye. He was uncomfortable looking at the sea. Pu Yuan Lei didn''t seem angry, but his words already understood that the future is a family, which is the idea of marrying a dream.


    But the Pu family father and son stopped after leaving the Xijia manor for thousands of miles. Pu yuanlei sneered: "Xi Meng really doesn''t cooperate, but it doesn''t matter. The people I want from my common family have never failed. Now I''m going to go to Luojia and then to renxuezong. You can go back and wait, so as not to see you and start."


    Pujingqiong was still angry at the rejection of dream, and nodded his head absentmindedly after puyuanlei left, he opened the door of dazzling light: "unexpectedly refused me, that demon God, I don''t believe it is as powerful as you said."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2861

    Stars all over the sky, the whole world.


    Pujingqiong, who came back alone, stood on a high mountain and looked at the night sky from a distance, which is the direction of the earth.


    Looking back on the ancient times, when he was suppressed by the ancient demons, he was only a subordinate God. Now, an era has passed, he has grown to the stage of saint. Although it has been a very high achievement, Pu Jinggong''s heart is not satisfied.


    Because within the family, there are no less than three people who can easily crush him. In addition to the other three forces, there are many more powerful than him, even saints, who can not be surpassed.


    At the moment of returning from the seal, pujingqiong wanted to return to the earth, even at the moment when the seal was opened. However, Pu yuanlei suppressed his mind, turned to the secret place of morning light, and then let the hidden Pujia planet reappear, and then returned here.


    Pujingqiong is curious and yearning for what the earth is like today, but even if Pu yuanlei doesn''t nod, it''s impossible for him to have a look.


    In addition, Chu Feng has declared that the existence of God state and above can not enter the world. Pu Yuan Lei asked people of the God state and above not to walk around at will. At least, he should not act rashly until he has made clear the reality of the evil gods in this era.


    To be able to come back from the seal is something that the whole cultivation world yearns for an era. It is precisely because they come back now that most people seem very cautious and have rare freedom. They don''t want to lose it like this.


    "Little Lord!"


    A strong man came to pujingqiong''s back and saw him standing there looking at the night sky: "it''s late at night, it''s time to rest."


    "How can I rest without going to the blue planet for a walk?" Pu Jingqiong narrowed his eyes, and his heart''s desire pounded his heart again and again: "do you say that the demon of this era is really as powerful as the little bitch Ximeng said? Is it not an opponent that we are strong enough to unite together? "


    The strong man of the common family was stunned and then shook his head: "I don''t know. But judging from the current situation, the taboo demon God of this era must be a strong man. Otherwise, where can he be confident and mobilize the army of demon world to covet?"


    Pujingqiong suddenly turned around: "can''t it be the evil god who deliberately uses such means to make us doubt his power, so that we dare not act rashly?"


    If Chu Feng is here at the moment, he must clap his hands for pujingqiong''s words, because pujingqiong''s casual words are exactly what he thinks now.


    However, the strong man of the Pu family shook his head: "it is not possible, because this is a double-edged sword. If we choose to ignore it, he will cut himself. But now he mobilizes the army of demon world to be fearless, so he must have strong strength and be fearless of the strength of the whole Xiuzhen world."


    "So the decision made by the head of the family and the leaders of various forces is correct! It''s not easy for us to come back from the seal. It''s always right to be careful


    When he heard the words of Pujia strongman, he was just as upset as his father said. He felt that Chu Feng was not as powerful as dream said, but no one would agree with him.


    They have been sealed for too long, and their inner fury and ambition have worn out a lot. It is obviously impossible for them to take risks in uncertain circumstances.


    Clenching his clenched fist, Pu Jing Qiong said in a cold voice, "call all my guards here."


    The strong man of Pu family didn''t know what Pu Jingqiong was going to call his guards to do, but he only hesitated for a moment and then retreated.


    After a while, a total of 31 people, including the Pujia strongman, came to pujingqiong. Everyone was a God. The Pujia strongman was also a superior God. They were the little main guards of Pujing dome.


    After twisting his neck, pujingqiong turned to face them and put his hand back a little: "tonight, I''m going to do something for the king of the Xiuzhen kingdom in the universe. Who of you would like to go to the earth with me?"


    What?


    Almost everyone doubted whether they had heard the wrong thing. Just now, the strong man of the common family looked stunned and said, "little Lord, you can''t!"


    As soon as he said this, Pu Jingqiong appeared in front of him, raised his hand and slapped him on the face, with a fierce look: "I am the young master of the Pu family. Our Pu family is the first one in the Xiuzhen world. Now I come back from the seal, but I still have to cringe in the Pujia world. How can I bear it?"


    "You all think that demon is powerful. If he is absolutely powerful, why should we exist safely and suppress us again? But what do you think he has done besides announcing and mobilizing the army of demon world? It was bluffing at first sight, and I felt that he was afraid of us


    Biting his teeth, he shot: "so I will go to the earth tonight, and I will see who can stop me. If my conjecture is correct, we will soon be able to go back to the blue planet, our hometown."


    Everyone can feel pujingqiong''s madness, and the pujiaqiang who has been slapped feels pujingqiong crazy.


    His judgment is only his judgment. If it is true, it will be even if it is true. However, if the judgment is wrong, it will bring disaster to the Pu family. Who can bear the consequences of infuriating the taboo demon?He also wanted to persuade Pu Jinggong to think twice, but when he saw it with his murderous eyes, the strong man of Pu family didn''t speak because he knew that if he said one more word, Pu Jinggong might really kill himself.


    Seeing that no one dares to speak again, Pu Jingqiong''s face showed a ferocious smile: "but remember, I don''t want anyone to know about this matter except you. Otherwise, I will kill someone."


    Under the pressure of pujingqiong, 31 people said in a loud voice: "yes!"


    Pujingqiong smiles happily, and his body moves across the void. Thirty one strong members of the common family also follow. Soon before they reach the passage to the earth that Pujia can forge, only a dozen of them are guarding it.


    When he saw pujingqiong bring people, they all lowered their heads and said, "little Lord."


    Pujingqiong nodded slightly and did not respond. He went to the entrance of the passage. A guard frowned and said, "young master, do you have the instruction from the master of the house?"


    As soon as he finished, the watchman, like the strong man of the common family, was blown out by the fan: "this young master is the helmsman of the future Pu family, and the master of the house is my father. If you dare to stop me, get out of my way!"


    With a big wave of his hand, "you go in."


    The thirty-one people who followed pujingqiong hesitated and walked into the passage one after another. Pujingqiong fell at the end. When he came to the entrance, he turned around and fiercely swept over the guards: "you didn''t see me tonight. Before my father comes back, I''ll come back. Is it clear?"


    More than ten people did not dare to answer. Pu Jingqiong went in with a cold hum. He longed for an era for the earth. Now that he is close at hand, how can he stay quietly on Pujia planet?


    The guard, who was flying out by pujingqiong, covered his face and stood up with a dignified look: "you can''t let the little master come around in disorder. Please inform the master of the house. If something happens to the little master, we''ll all die."


    The people present also thought that, Pu Jingqiong went there, but if something happened, Pu yuanlei would definitely kill them all to vent his hatred.


    Through the passage, you will arrive at Pujing dome on the ice sheet in the south pole of the earth. As soon as he left, the guard of the back foot passed the news to Pu yuanlei. He just looked at the color in the night sky, and his mouth lifted a pleasant smile: "the night above the earth is the most beautiful in the ancient universe."


    Taking a deep breath, the cold wind around him was piercing, but he didn''t feel at all. Accompanied by the little main guard, he went forward and looked at the South Pole in the night.


    Although there are only glaciers and snow fields, for those who have been sealed for an era, standing on the earth is like returning to their hometown. At the beginning, they went to the secret place of morning light before they could feel it. At the moment, they felt all this quietly, and their hearts also had a light excitement.


    This is their hometown. This is the birthplace of the practitioners. Although they were destroyed and reborn in ancient times, the traces under the earth are still indelible. This is their hometown, the hometown of the whole Xiuzhen world.


    The general Jing dome flickered away, and the crowd quickly followed.


    Floating above the void and looking at the south pole under the vast night, he occasionally saw the light flickering in the distance, which was the Antarctic checkpoint set up by human beings in the Antarctic. However, pujingqiong did not explore these things. He is more interested in what the gathering place of human beings is now and what the ancestral land of Pu family once was.


    A cold smile rose from the corner of his mouth: "it''s a good feeling. When it comes, I don''t want to go back. Follow me and look for our ancestral home to see if it''s still the same."


    While talking, Pu Jingqiong took all the people to the sky. He didn''t shuttle through the glare gate, because he wanted to have a good look at what the earth had become and what difference it had before.


    Flying all the way, leaving the Antarctic, you can see the ocean everywhere. Just as in ancient times, the ocean is the main theme of the world.


    With the feeling of moving forward, pujingqiong seems to have been able to feel the change of the earth, but suddenly stopped, not because he didn''t want to go forward, but because he felt unable to move forward.


    Looking at the front of the night, the waves rolling on the sea, the sea breeze blowing, no one has a shadow, but that feeling is real existence, what is going on?


    Before we could figure out what was going on, one of the ordinary family guards on one side reached out and touched it, and his face changed slightly: "little Lord, there is an invisible barrier blocking our way."


    Pujingqiong was angry when he heard the speech. He knew his feeling was right. He raised his head and said, "who is it? Get out of here!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2862

    All the guards of the whole family were also scattered, keeping an eye on the surrounding situation, and even more staring at the vast ocean to prevent any danger.


    However, it is very quiet around, except for the sea breeze and their breathing sound, there is no redundant sound at all. Everyone here is at least in the presence of the divine realm. However, in the face of the situation at this moment, no one''s heart is not afraid, and even has the meaning of shrinking.


    Maybe it''s because they have been sealed for so long that they forget how to face the danger that may appear at any time.


    Seeing that there was no response from himself, Pu Jing Qiong looked annoyed. If there was no one in the dark now, he would not believe it at all, because how could he explain how the barriers blocking their progress came about?


    In the anger, the saint''s breath surges out, suppresses just did not set off the huge waves: "roll out for me."


    There was still no movement around, as if there was no one at all. It was just that the stars in the sky began to be covered by dark clouds. Just now, there was such an abnormal situation, and the atmosphere changed a lot.


    The family guards began to gather a little. In the face of this unknown situation, they did not know how to explain it.


    At first, the strong man of the common family looked around and said to Pu Jingqiong: "little Lord, I think we should go back the same way. I suspect that the order of heaven has been set up by taboo demons on the earth."


    "What are you afraid of?" The angry Pu Jing Qiong cried out and said in a cold voice, "this young master is also a terrible saint who is superior to the way of heaven. Am I afraid? He can set the way of heaven. Can''t I destroy the order of heaven? What''s to be afraid of, a turtle like thing with a shrinking head


    If pujingqiong is not their young master, the guard of Pujia will point to his nose and scold his mother.


    That is the taboo God, which is the product of a prosperous and declining era. In ancient times, it was destroyed in the hands of the taboo demon God. His power has been deeply rooted in the people''s mind in the cultivation world. Even after an era, the fear of taboo demons has not weakened with the passage of time.


    At the moment, everyone may be under the control of taboo demons. Pu Jingqiong dares to say such words. The Pu family guard knows that their young master has always been a arrogant person, but he did not expect that his arrogance has reached this level.


    His father, Pu yuanlei, and even the leaders of the other three families didn''t dare to challenge the taboo demons lightly. He wanted to take his time. Even if he came to the earth now, he even said wild words. How could he look like he was looking for death.


    As for pujingqiong, he didn''t care what people thought. He just glanced around with fierce eyes and could not see anyone.


    Finally, he raised his head and roared to the sky: "shrink your head, turtle, get out of here. What''s the meaning of hiding the ghost? If you have the ability, come out and fight the young master for 300 rounds."


    Hehe, hehe, suddenly, a man''s deep and playful smile came from the void. It fell on the ears of people like a heavy hammer, which made people feel uncomfortable. Their eyes were also a little scared. They still didn''t see anyone, but it must be the legendary taboo demon, Chu Feng!


    Pu Jing dome cold eyes a congealing: "play tricks!"


    Suddenly, pujingqiong made a direct move. Meng told everyone that Chu Feng, the demon God of this era, was very strong, but some people just didn''t see the coffin and didn''t shed tears, such as Pujing dome.


    Others told him how powerful someone was, he would never take it into his heart, unless he faced it himself.


    Lightning cut through the sky, carrying the power of destruction into the thick clouds, between the explosion of the sky turbulence, but slowly calm down, the sky is more dark, if not for the sea has a slight reflection, the surrounding can be said to have reached the degree of reaching out of one''s fingers.


    "If you major in thunder and lightning, is that your strength?"


    At this time, a helpless sigh came from the sky: "I don''t even have the qualification to tickle me. It happens that I also have some thunder and lightning skills. I don''t know whether you can afford it or not."


    The voice of that voice was Chu Feng, and as his voice fell, the clouds rolled more turbulent between the dark sky and the sky. There was also a low thunder, not very loud, but very depressing.


    An ordinary family guard pupil suddenly shrinks: "that, is it the thunder of the punishment of heaven, which we have never felt, the God of destruction thunder?"


    With his words like this, the rest of the family guards all changed color. Many of them were born after being suppressed, but they are not unfamiliar with the events of ancient times, because the elders of the family would tell them.


    One of the most impressive is the thunder of punishment!


    The Pu family majored in the art of thunder and lightning, the nine Heavenly God thunder, the crossing robbery God thunder and so on, which can be used freely. But there is a kind of thunder and lightning that the Pu family has never realized, which is called the God of destruction thunder, the thunder of punishment!


    It is said that in the ancient times, the thunder of heavenly punishment ravaged the whole Xiuzhen world, and countless people were annihilated in the thunder light, even the saints resisted hardship.At the moment, the rumored thunder of punishment may come down at any time, and all the guards of the family will regret it. If they begin to know that such a thing will happen, they will not come out with PU Jinggong in any case. However, there is no regret medicine in this world. It is doomed that for them tonight, there is no fear of tomorrow.


    A heavy pressure fell from the sky as the thunder roared. The brilliant and dark thunder light fell through the thick clouds, forming a network of thousands of thunder, connecting the sea and the sky, directly blocking the Pujing dome and the Pu family guards.


    The black sky punishment thunder, containing the breath of death, destroyed countless people in the ancient times, and people began to panic. In addition to Pu Jingqiong''s calm response, other people all gave out a cry of fear.


    "Shut up!"


    Affected by their shouts, Pu Jingqiong cried angrily, opened his hands, and covered him and the public with a light curtain of strength defense casting. He was not a person who cared about his subordinates. He just knew that if all these people died, he would be punished by Pu yuanlei and impeached by family elders.


    The falling thunder of punishment began to approach Pujing dome a little bit, moving slowly, where the sea roared and the angry sea was surging.


    Thirty one Pujia guards, thirty-one hearts were beating violently there, hoping that pujingqiong could really protect them. Some of them did not care whether pujingqiong would be angry with himself, and quickly sent back the current situation, hoping that someone would come to save him. Otherwise, it would be over, because they didn''t have much confidence in pujingqiong.


    If he was not Pu yuanlei''s son, where would he have been?


    But now all the complaints are useless. Even if they want to have an opinion on pujingqiong, at least they will pass the evening.


    Thousands of thunders of punishment from heaven have been falling, and thousands of them have felt the terrible power contained in them. They know that if they are involved in it, they will surely be destroyed. That kind of terrifying power can not be easily prevented by them.


    With a roar of selection, the seventeen heavenly punishments thunders rose and fell above the light curtain defense. Originally, we thought that the Pujing dome could support for a while. We didn''t want the light curtain to be directly broken when the thunder light fell.


    At the moment, not only the Pu family guard has changed color, but also pujingqiong. He thinks that he is not an opponent, but at least he can defend passively. But now his defense full of confidence can''t stop an attack by the thunder of heaven''s punishment.


    When his face changed greatly, pujingqiong also quickly dodged away. At the moment when he dodged away, a black thunder of punishment fell from his original position, causing the ocean to fluctuate and set off huge waves.


    But the Pu family guards were not so lucky, and they did not have such strong strength as pujingqiong. At the moment when they lost the defense light curtain, the powerful force destroyed them mercilessly. In the endless thunder light, they could even see their bodies being turned into flying ash.


    Pu Jingqiong also saw all these things in his eyes. He was angry and dignified at the same time. These were his carefully selected members of the guard team. They were not particularly powerful, but they were also medium-sized in Pu''s family. At the moment, all the things between the breath and 31 people were killed, which was too fast for him to accept.


    However, he can''t accept the fact that he can''t accept the fact that he can''t get away from the sky.


    Just flying out just a little distance away, pujingqiong bumped into the dark light curtain and directly rebounded back. More than a dozen Thunders of heavenly punishment fell on him without politeness and directly drove him to the sea.


    Pujingqiong had no room for counterattack and defense. He felt the pain of tearing his heart and lungs, and his body fell heavily into the ocean. As he fell into the sea, the thunder of punishment was completely calmed down. However, the dark clouds on the sky did not mean to disperse.


    It seems to be quiet around. Chu Feng also appears from the air and looks at the sea peacefully. He knows that the attack just now is not enough to make Pu Jingqiong die.


    As for pujingqiong''s inability to escape, it''s just that the surrounding areas are blocked by demons. Even the infinite saints don''t want to go out, what''s more, Pujing dome is just an ordinary saint?


    Looking at the man slowly emerging above the sea, it was pujingqiong. He was slowly floating up, his clothes were in tatters, and the whole person looked very embarrassed, with a smear of blood on his mouth.


    Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up, playfully said: "just warm up, you can''t?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2863

    He has arrived at PU Jing dome, which is parallel to Chu Feng. When he hears a mouthful of blood gushing out, he looks at Chu Feng bitterly. He sees Chu Feng for the first time, but he knows that the man in front of him is the taboo demon of this era.


    He had used almost all his strength to fight against Chu Feng, but he was not able to fight back under Chu Feng''s attack. He thought that Pu''s major was thunder and lightning, but he was tortured into a dog under the thunder of heaven''s punishment. That kind of mood made Pu Jinggong almost crazy. What''s more, Chu Feng said that he had just warmed up.


    As a young master of the common family, a sage, though cultivated by family background and resources, does not have its own talent, even if more resources are invested, there is no effect.


    At the moment, facing Chu Feng, his pride is directly trampled on, and even all his accompanying guards are killed by Chu Feng. This is a shame pujingqiong has never suffered before. If it is spread out, he, the future successor of the first family in the cultivation world, will become a joke.


    Even in the hands of Chu Feng, a round can not support, that kind of mood more want to be more irritable.


    "Pujingqiong, the young master of the common family, entered the Holy Land in the sealed land 150000 years ago."


    Chu Feng ignored Pu Jingqiong''s bitter eyes and said with a warm smile: "although he has become a saint without one, he has never entered the country since the moment he stepped into the saint. If it were not for your father who was the head of the family, he might have been impeached and stepped down, and now he would not be the little master."


    "How do you know?"


    The Xiuzhen world has always been sealed in different worlds. Chu Feng is the demon God of this era. When he broke through the saints, Chu Feng had not been born or even had no shadow. How do you know when he broke through or even know that he has not made any progress in these years?


    Suddenly, he said, "is the dream telling you?"


    Because when he went to the spirit world today, Pu yuanlei said that he wanted to threaten the dream with such false and real words. Although the dream rejected this statement with favorable words at that time, Pu Jinggong didn''t believe it at first. But when he heard Chu Feng''s words, he felt that it was really possible. Otherwise, when the dream came back first, she was a practitioner. Why didn''t Chu Feng kill her?


    Chufeng joked, neither admitting nor denying. As for why he knew all this, it was because Zhang Yuner had spied on the past and told him.


    Of course, these Chu winds would not tell Pu Jinggong. What Lu Wan asked him to pay attention to was the holding of the Xiuzhen world. If these people had a heart demon, could they still hold together? Instigating relations is the plan of Chu Feng.


    Pujingqiong naturally didn''t know that chufeng was carrying out a provocative plan. Seeing his smile and pondering, he was more sure of his mind''s thoughts. When the dream came back as a practitioner, he was not killed or investigated. That is to say, he joined chufeng or cooperated with chufeng.


    But I don''t want to think about it. If dream really cooperates with Chu Feng, why should we try our best to let the Xiuzhen world return?


    Unfortunately, Pu Jingqiong, who was abused by Chu Feng, had no IQ. He began to hate dreams in his heart. He felt that the reason why he was so miserable was a dream. He forgot that he ran to the present world to look for abuse. Others didn''t catch him. He was typically looking for excuses for being inferior to others.


    Chu Feng points so far, some things said too clear, that is too deliberate.


    He raised his hand, and his strength appeared in the palm of his hand in vain. The corner of his mouth was slightly cocked: "I just declared that the world of ten thousand, and any existence above the divine realm should not enter the present world. How long did it take for some people to ignore my announcement and completely ignore me. It seems that I can only do it myself and maintain my dignity."


    The cold wind swept by, pujingqiong was excited for a moment, and his self-confidence before he began to come out was gone. He knew that he was not Chu Feng''s opponent, and he swallowed his mouth: "demon, do you think about the consequences of killing me?"


    Chu Feng''s hand had been raised high and his smile was exuberant: "it''s a big deal to fight with the whole Xiuzhen world. Is there a problem?"


    Damn it!


    Pu Jingqiong scolded secretly in his heart. What he just wanted to say was that killing himself would cause the Xiuzhen world to fight against Chu Feng. He didn''t want to say that Chu Feng had already thrown the result out before he said it, and he didn''t care at all.


    He began to feel angry for his original ideas and sad for his arrogance, but regretted that the medicine would not be available.


    As a saint and a keen practitioner, Chu Feng felt that the power of gathering taboos was enough to destroy himself.


    Sweat began to appear on his forehead because of tension. His fist clenched and loosened, and then he clenched again and again. In his eyes, a fierce killing opportunity burst out: "I will die with you."


    It''s impossible to ask him for mercy. Although Pu Jingqiong is a little arrogant, he also has his own pride. It''s better to die with him than to be killed by Chu Feng passively. Although the possibility is small, he always has to choose a method of dignity.


    Just the idea is good, the reality is cruel.


    Without waiting for him to approach, Chu Feng has turned into a shadow behind him, kicking pujingqiong''s body fiercely. The latter immediately flies to the front, and the power of one foot directly makes him lose a lot of strength.But all of this did not stop like this, Chu Feng''s free hand gently a hook, a heaven''s punishment thunder fell from the sky, mercilessly thundered on Pujing dome''s body, the latter once again fell into the sea.


    The strength of Chu Feng is all condensed between his fingers. It seems that he is preparing to press down to solve the pujingqiong at one time. When the void is turbulent, a dazzling door flashes, and three figures emerge from it. It is Pu yuanlei, a middle-aged man and a seemingly young man.


    But they want to get close, but there is no way, because the shadow of the demon Kingdom, they can not break.


    Chu Feng stopped and his mouth was slightly tilted: "it''s good to send the ancestors of the ordinary family, and all the existing sages of the common family have arrived together. It''s really good."


    Pu yuanlei''s face changed slightly. He was surprised that Chu Feng knew who they were. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the Pujing dome floating on the sea. His anger was surging in his heart, but he was subdued in the face of Chu Feng, because Chu Feng easily ravaged Pujing dome, which was enough to show his strength.


    In addition, there are demons that block the surrounding areas, and it is impossible for them to enter. They smile stiffly and say, "demon, be merciful!"


    "Lenient?" Chu Feng gave Pu yuanlei no face: "I didn''t say anything or do anything when you came back from the sealed land. I just made some rules to make everyone calm down. But your baby son even ignored my majesty and came to the modern world without authorization, and brought 31 powerful people in the divine realm."


    "I''m merciful now. Where do I put my face? Get out of here, or you''ll stay."


    The overbearing and arrogant words let Pu Yuan Lei''s original hard hitting mind slowly fade away. How dare a person without strong strength say such a thing?


    It is still important to save Pu Jing Qiong. Although there are five sages in Pujia family, which is the most among the four forces, it does not mean that one can be killed. After all, the birth of a saint requires a great price.


    Smile some awkwardness of the mouth: "demon God, is the child is not sensible to offend you, I will discipline him severely, he just came back, eager to walk in the earth, please forgive him once."


    "No sense, little?" Chufeng chufeng laughed at the speech, and the power of fingertip jumping was even more cheerful: "Pu family master, although it is the first time you and I have met, please don''t despise my IQ. Your son has existed since ancient times. I was born in this era, and now it is only 20 years."


    "I''m sensible. You tell me that an old man is still young. Don''t tease me, OK?"


    Pu yuanlei almost has the impulse to vomit blood. He said this just as a kind of speech, not to say that Pu Jingqiong was really small. He didn''t want Chu Feng to hold on to this matter.


    However, they were also secretly surprised. The dream didn''t tell them how long Chu Feng had existed. They all felt that even if the taboo demon God grew up quickly, Chu Feng still existed for hundreds of years at least. At the moment, they didn''t want to be just 20 years. It took 20 years to grow to such a horrible state. How adverse would it be?


    With a little more dignified between his eyebrows, Pu Yuan Lei began to believe what the dream said. Even if the Xiuzhen world were united, it would be a tie with Chu Feng at most. If Chu Feng and Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were added, the Xiuzhen world would be defeated.


    Warning himself to go back to make a plan to return to the earth, Pu yuanlei also spread out and said, "how can the demon God release his surprise and kill him really maintain your dignity, but I believe that everything can be solved. How do we need to do to calm your anger?"


    Chufeng''s heart flits over and ponders, he likes this kind of feeling that someone is afraid of, so he can fight for more time.


    With his eyes narrowed, Chu Feng pretended to be thoughtful, and then opened his mouth: "death can be avoided, and living crime is hard to escape. Let him kneel for three days and three nights at the entrance and exit of the temple world in the secret place of morning light, and break one hand of the other."


    The body shakes the Pu Jing dome hears the speech, the eye bursts out a sharp color: "impossible!"


    It doesn''t matter if you can break a hand, as long as you can survive. After that, depending on the strong ability of the practitioners, you can completely repair the broken hand. How can it be possible to kneel in the place where people come and go for three days and three nights? It is not only a disgrace, but the family will not let a disgraced person become a young master.


    Chu Feng''s move was too cruel, at least for pujingqiong, which directly destroyed all his hopes and status.


    "I don''t think it''s possible, so you''d better die!"


    "Slow down!" Hesitating in the Pu Yuan Lei see Chu Feng to start, the heart is not willing, but still burst to drink: "we promise!"


    With a gentle smile, Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and turned around, and the shining door flashed: "no fun, I haven''t killed the sage among the practitioners."


    Then a dark light swept over Pujing dome, and Chu Feng went directly into the gate of dazzle light until the door disappeared. Everyone was still in a trance. How could Chu Feng leave like this?


    Puyuanlei three people came to pujingqiong side, did not blame him, just frowned, Chu Feng said to break a hand, do you forget?The thought has not fallen, suddenly blood light suddenly appears, Pu Jing Qiong screams, the right hand breaks away from his body.


    Puyuanlei''s face changed greatly. At first, they thought that Chu Feng had removed the blockade of the demon kingdom. Now they knew that Chu Feng had broken Pu Jingqiong''s hand. What''s funny is that they didn''t realize it.


    It seems that the strength of Chu Feng should be treated with caution.


    Puyuanlei wrapped pujingqiong''s broken right hand with his strength and told him coldly, "take your hand and kneel down for three days. When you come back, you are not allowed to leave the world of Pu family. Otherwise, I will not save you."


    Pu Jingqiong endured the sharp pain, and nodded his head with resentment in his eyes: "I know."


    The hatred of Chu Feng can''t be erased, because this disgrace is destined to become the laughing stock of the Xiuzhen world, and his own status,,,,


    can not be erased www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2864

    With the return of the Xiuzhen world, the power pattern of them has been clearly understood. While feeling that these ancient practitioners were powerful, they were as low-key as possible. They also hoped that Chu Feng could destroy those who did not belong to this era.


    In such an atmosphere, a news spread all over the world at the dawn of the five forbidden areas.


    Pu Jingqiong, the young master of the Pu family, ignored the announcement of Chu Feng and took thirty-one powerful people from the divine realm to the modern world without authorization. Therefore, he was infuriated by Chu Feng. Chu Feng immediately killed the guards who followed pujingqiong to the modern world with supreme power.


    Then, with an absolutely strong posture, pujingqiong broke one of his hands, and even made him kneel for three days and three nights at the entrance and exit of the temple world from the secret place of morning light. Otherwise, he would be investigated and killed directly.


    Many people have received this news, the first time is impossible, but because of the spread of the news, those who began to doubt also believe that all this may be true.


    Many people began to go to the secret place of morning light, not to see Pu Jing Qiong''s jokes, and they were not qualified to see Pu Jing Qiong''s jokes. They wanted to see what it would be like for a saint to kneel there. I believe such things can not be seen all the time.


    Not to mention, pujingqiong is also the young master of the so-called first family of Xiuzhen. He can see him crushed by Chu Feng and kneel down to admit his mistake. This is a rare scene in a thousand years. If you don''t take a look at it, it will be a pity in life.


    When countless people went to the secret place of morning light and wanted to see the miserable appearance of a sage kneeling down, a message also came from the Mohist world.


    Because pujingqiong took the family members to the modern world without authorization in spite of the declaration of the demon God, which had a bad impact and made the family ashamed. Therefore, according to the wishes of the elders, pujingqiong was deposed as the young master and declared the new young Lord as pujingcang. He was pujingqiong''s cousin and also a saint.


    His father was Pu yuanlei''s brother, but he died in the hands of ancient demons in ancient times.


    Puyuanlei was in power for one day, and pujingcang didn''t want to be the little Lord. But because Pu Jingqiong offended Chu Feng and was punished by breaking his hands and throwing himself on his knees in the face of the Pu family, the Pu family was furious and strongly demanded that pujingqiong step down. Under the pressure of the family, Pu yuanlei, even if he didn''t want to, could only choose to compromise.


    As for what kind of person pujingcang is, not many people know that he is a relatively low-key person, not as arrogant as PU Jingqiong.


    However, no matter what it is, the people of the world are more concerned about not changing the master of the common family, but rushing to see a saint kneeling to repent.


    At the entrance and exit to the temple world, there are still some passages left by the four families, but now there is no one to guard, so you can go in and out freely.


    At the moment, before the entrance and exit of the temple world, pujingqiong kneels on the ground, and his right hand has been connected under the scorching sun. However, it is not suitable for large-scale activities in a short time. He feels that there are more and more people around him. Pujingqiong''s heart is full of terror, and he is eager to kill all the people around him.


    Although they didn''t point out or speak, most of them still took a look and then left, but anyway, Pu Jingqiong knew that they must be making fun of themselves in their hearts, which he absolutely did not allow.


    But he also knew that if he really started to kill the people here, he would be killed by Chu Feng soon.


    Let him confess his mistake here, not let him kill here.


    This is only the first day. More and more people will come here. Even some people from the spiritual world believe that they will come to see him. After all, he can see him kneeling on the ground in humiliation, which is not something that can be seen all the time.


    Chu Feng!


    With a cry in his heart, Pu Jingqiong''s hatred of Chu Feng is more than that of Chu Feng. Even if he knows that he is not Chu Feng''s opponent, it does not affect his hatred of Chu Feng and his chances of killing him. Because if it were not for Chu Feng, he would not have become what he is now.


    But in the crowd who specially came to watch, pujingqiong didn''t know that there were three people watching him from afar.


    And these three people, is the family master of Xi Canghai, and dream and her maid, Xi Ruyan, a charming and moving little girl.


    After watching for a while, Xi Canghai coughed gently and went to the side. The dream knew that Xi Ruyan usually left with him, and then left the crowd gathering place for hundreds of miles. After leaving the crowd gathering place for hundreds of miles, xicanghai, who left first, stopped and fell in a forest, flying through the sky, but could not see it.


    The dream with Xi Ruyan also came later, Xi Canghai did not wait for the dream to open his mouth and said: "it seems that you are right, in the future, first stabilize the foundation, do not fight with the devil."


    Seeing pujingqiong''s miserable appearance, Xi Canghai congratulates himself and others for listening to the dream. Otherwise, it may be them who are now disgraced or even dead.


    Although pujingqiong''s strength is only average, he is a saint after all, and there is Pujia behind pujingqiong. At the moment, pujingqiong is kneeling there. Instead of pleading for him, the Pujing family deposed him from the position of Shaozhu. It can be seen that pujingqiong is afraid of and shunning Chu Feng.Even the most powerful Pujia dare not fight against Chu Feng. If they do not provoke Chu Feng in a low-key way, there will be no disgrace.


    Dream slightly nodded: "the father can listen to the daughter is the most important, then what do you plan to do next, I think we should cooperate with the devil God, solve the nihility, then do the rest of the things."


    The reason why there is such a proposal is that from the bottom of my heart, I don''t want to be the enemy of Chu Feng and Xijia.


    Xi Canghai frowned and shook his head firmly: "no way. Once your grandfather died in the hands of the ancient demons, which made it difficult for me to fully display my fists and feet. This hatred comes from the ancient demons, so now it will be borne by the demons of this era, so don''t say any more."


    "As for whether or not to cooperate with him to solve the void first, let''s first see what the other three think. We have always been advancing and retreating together in the realm of practice, and I can''t be such a pioneer."


    The dream opened her mouth, and finally put away what she wanted to say, because she knew that she would not agree with her own words. Although Chu Feng did not kill her father himself, he was a taboo demon, which was enough.


    All he has now comes from the ancient demons.


    "I''ll go to Pujia world first. You go back first." Xi Canghai didn''t see the unnatural look of his daughter. He left directly when he said that. Just now, Pu yuanlei told him to meet with him. There were also principals of the other two families. Obviously, they wanted to discuss the matter against Chu Feng. Naturally, he could not be absent.


    When Xi Canghai left, Xi Ruyan, who had not spoken, blinked and opened his mouth: "Miss, how do I feel that you don''t want to fight with that Chu Feng? He''s a taboo demon. He''s killing the world. "


    Xi Ruyan is a playmate who grew up with him when he was young, and he is the most trusted person in the dream. He sighs softly: "he is indeed a taboo demon, but he is a new generation of taboo demons. Why continue the hatred? What''s more, it''s a conspiracy of nothingness, and the ancient demons were just players in the game. It''s just to make nothingness more happy. It''s not worth it. "


    "Besides, he is my first man. How can I watch him fight against his family?"


    "What?" Xi Ruyan smelled the speech and his face changed slightly. He was surprised: "Miss, have you already?"


    Dream face red, shaking his head: "no, I am still complete, but some of the innocence has been taken away by him, from the family tradition, he is my man, I can only have him a man, from one end to the end!"


    Look at any time changed lonely: "just in his eyes, I am a dead man now, I don''t know how to face him, because I cheated him, and even took two things that are very important to him."


    "So smoke, can I ask you something?"


    Xi Ruyan patted his heart, surging: "scared me, I thought your virginity is no longer there, say it, what do you want me to do?"


    Dream slightly nodded: "to the temple world, do not let people find your identity, to see Chu Feng, help me return two things."


    Xi Ruyan micro frown: "Miss, why don''t you go by yourself?"


    "Just now my father said, can I still go to see Chu Feng?" Dream helpless smile, let people pity: "so you go, I began to think of using those two things as chips, but now I don''t think so, leave him this period of time, I always care about his mood and even every move, I can''t hurt him any more."


    Xi Ruyan curls her mouth. She doesn''t know much about the dream. She only knows that she is the maid of the dream, the maid of her life.


    He nodded and said, "well, I''ll wait. I just don''t know if I can see him."


    At this time, Chu Feng was in the temple of King Wu. Naturally, he didn''t know the conversation between dream and Xi Ruyan. After listening to Bai He''s report, he sighed with regret: "how I wish Pu Jingqiong would become angry and kill all the people there, so that I can kill him and make the whole family ache."


    This is also the reason why Chu Feng began to make Pu Jingqiong kneel there, luring him to kill people in anger. But it was a pity that Pu Jingqiong tolerated it. It was doomed that Chu Feng wanted to kill him. It was not so easy.


    White lotus puzzled asked: "master, you don''t want to cooperate with them first against nothingness?"? Why do you want to kill Pu Jingqiong again? "


    "Always have two hands." Chu Feng breathed out a breath, and his eyes were deep: "because yun''er told me that these four forces had been killed by ancient demons in ancient times, and their lives and injuries were heavy. This hatred was transferred to me. Now they have not started, but they still can''t understand my strength. They come back and their foundation is not stable."


    "And when they are ready, who knows what will happen? So I''m always happy to find excuses to weaken their power. "


    Bai He nodded slightly, probably understanding the meaning of Chu Feng.


    Zhang yun''er also happened to come in from the outside, with a trace of joy on her face: "Chu Feng, nothingness seems to no longer hinder the progress of fate. I can see through a lot of things, and should be able to spy out the way to save Chang''e!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2865

    Still thinking about what to do next to deal with the Xiuzhen world, Zhang yun''er suddenly brought such news, so that Chu Feng did not react for a time.


    After the reaction came over, a happy look suddenly appeared on his face: "really?"


    He went to the soul world on his back. Even now he didn''t mean to let them know. But in his heart, Chu Feng never gave up his plan to go to the soul world again. Now Zhang Yuner has brought such news. How can Chu Feng not be happy and excited? It''s just a little bit nervous.


    Because the greater the hope, the more disappointed it will be.


    Zhang Yuner nodded affirmatively. As a goddess of fate, she could see what happened in the past, now and in the future, just because nothingness itself is fate, and what she is not allowed to see is also invisible.


    For example, Zhang yun''er couldn''t pry into the real truth when she tried hard to develop the affair of satina, but just now she suddenly found that she could see some things, which were originally blocked by nothingness, and even some things in the spiritual world.


    As for the deeper things, Zhang yun''er still can''t see, thinking that it must be nothing deliberately hidden things, but as long as we can see something that is essential for the present, it is enough.


    With Zhang yun''er''s affirmation, Chu Feng could no longer conceal his excitement. His body trembled slightly and came to her. Since Chang''e went, Chu Feng always wanted to let her live. In addition to her cooperation with Zhang yun''er, she could see more things, that is, her own woman, how to let her stay in the lonely and cold soul world.


    Not to mention the damned guy of the world Lord, but also wants to marry Chang''e as his wife. This is what Chu Feng can''t accept.


    Holding Zhang yun''er''s hand, her voice trembled slightly: "say, how can I save Chang''e?"


    Chu Feng was a little strong when holding it, but Zhang yun''er didn''t show it. She knew Chu Feng''s excitement and believed that if she was Chang''e today, Chu Feng would do the same.


    "I need the help of you and God. I can see it, but the strength is not enough to support it."


    Chu Feng did not have the slightest hesitation, looked back: "white lotus, go to call Wan''er."


    Bai He nodded and went to the back. Zhang Yuner turned her eyes and frowned slightly. She knew that the dream had been attached to Bai He, but now she can''t be sure whether it is attached to it, because as long as the dream is deliberately hidden, even fate can''t spy on her existence.


    After a while, LV Wan followed Bai He to the hall. Before asking anything, Zhang yun''er said softly, "Bai He, you go out and watch a little bit, and so on. The three of us are going to evolve our destiny, and we can''t be disturbed."


    White lotus Leng for a while, still want to look at here, don''t want Zhang Yun Er to go out by himself.


    Some did not want to, but still nodded back down, do not know why Zhang Yun Er let her go down, in fact, is worried that she attached to the soul of the dream, so as not to expose some things.


    In Chu Feng''s eyes, Zhang Yuner didn''t trust Bai He enough, but now the main thing is to let Zhang yun''er spy out the fate of saving Chang''e, and the others have no time to pay attention to: "yun''er, what do I and Wan''er need to do?"


    Zhang yun''er was sure that there was no one else around him. He whispered back: "you and reverence have passed on to me your original power of keeping a gentle state. Because my own strength can not be greatly mobilized under the circumstances of evolving destiny, what I spy on is also the fate of changing fate against heaven, so I need your help."


    Chu Feng and Lu Wan nodded and stood on both sides of Zhang yun''er and sat cross legged.


    Zhang Yuner also sat down, closed her eyes, and a faint light appeared above her head. Chu Feng and Chu Feng began to gather the purest force of origin and introduced it into Zhang Yuner''s body with a very gentle posture. If it was too violent, it would inevitably hurt Zhang Yuner''s heart.


    The whole hall was surrounded by a mysterious force. Bai He stood outside and looked inside from time to time. He could feel the slight fluctuation of power, but he didn''t know anything about it.


    Pursed lips, white lotus scattered the idea of curiosity, if can say Chu Feng will tell her, can''t let her know, no matter how curious is useless.


    As time went on, a faint glow appeared around Zhang Yuner, like a person in an empty world. After a long time, Zhang Yuner slowly opened her eyes, and a color in her right eye also disappeared.


    Chu Feng and Lu Wan also put down their hands at the same time. After relaxing their breath, Chu Feng quickly got up and pulled Zhang yun''er up: "how do you see it?"


    "Chu Feng, have you been to the soul world?" Zhang yun''er narrowed her eyes and frowned: "just now I was looking for a way to revive Chang''e, and then I saw the soul world. I found that you had been to the soul world, and had a war with the world Master. Finally, she was brought back by nothingness. Otherwise, I would have died in the soul world, right?"


    Chu Feng''s body was shocked. In order to let everyone not worry about himself, he did not say that he had gone to the soul world after he came back. He did not even say that his strength had not been absorbed. He only compromised with satina for the sake of low-key soul removal.Looking at Zhang Yuner''s eyes are very firm and a little dissatisfied, Chu Feng wants to say no, but Zhang Yuner can see the past and future, there is no need to cheat her.


    Nodding and no longer denying: "yes, at that time, I thought that the Xiuzhen world had not returned. I could take advantage of this time to rescue Chang''e, but I didn''t want to fail in the end."


    Zhang yun''er was not surprised by Chu Feng''s reply. Lu Wan was a little surprised, but he didn''t set off too much waves. It might be a shocking thing for others, but Chu Feng''s words were not strange at all.


    Clap Zhang yun''er''s hand: "still tell Chu Feng, how to save Chang''e!"


    Zhang yun''er originally wanted to blame Chu Feng for taking risks, so he dismissed the idea of blaming him. As long as Chu Feng is safe now, "I just looked at the fate track, saw the soul world all the time, and then saw things several centuries ago. There is a way to safely shuttle through the soul world, so that the dead can live, and even avoid the path of reincarnation."


    Chu Feng is most concerned about how to safely pass the way of reincarnation after taking Chang''e away. Hearing this, he is excited: "how to do it?"


    "Holy Grail of yin and Yang!" Zhang yun''er whispered back.


    Chu wind slightly Leng, yin and Yang Holy Grail?


    The combination of the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness is the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. No one knows the effect of the fusion of the two chaotic artifacts, because even Chang''e doesn''t know what the combination of the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness will look like. She only knows that it is called the Holy Grail of yin and Yang!


    Zhang Yuner knew Chu Feng''s curiosity and told him in a low voice: "the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness are the Holy Grail of yin and Yang."


    It was a matter of several centuries ago. The Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness were fused once. After the combination of the two, they had the ability to shuttle between yin and Yang, and could ensure that the body and soul of the people who used them would not suffer any harm. However, the strong man who had fused the two Holy Grails was killed before he could use it.


    So it was a very simple period of the past, and Lu Wan naturally could not know.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, a heart can not calm, yin and Yang Holy Grail can shuttle between yin and Yang, if all this is true, then as long as you get the dark Holy Grail, you can let the Yin and Yang Holy Grail come and go, even if the master of the world tries to stop him, it will be useless.


    However, Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile: "the dark Holy Grail is in the soul world, and it is in the hands of the Lord of the world. He must know that the Holy Grail of yin and Yang will disturb Yin and Yang, so it seems a little difficult to collect the Holy Grail of darkness!"


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er look at each other and know that this method is very difficult. The dark Holy Grail is in the soul world. How can the master of the world make the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, which disturbs the order of yin and Yang, come into the world?


    Chu Feng glanced over and saw that the two women''s looks were not very good. Knowing that he had affected their mood, he raised a smile around his mouth: "forget it, it''s better to have a way than to have no way. The next time I go to the soul world, I''ll try to take away the Holy Grail of darkness. If you can''t make it soft, you''ll have to be hard."


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan could hear Chu Feng''s comforting words, but now there is no other good way to do it.


    Is it so simple to take the chalice of darkness from the Lord?


    Chu Feng didn''t bother with this question any more, nor did he ask Zhang yun''er whether he had any weakness, because in the soul world, the world Master is the absolute master. No matter how big the weakness will be hidden by him, how can people capture and attack the weakness on the main battlefield?


    He turned back and sat down on the throne of King Wu and said, "well, don''t think about these things any more. As for the people in the cultivation world, I won''t provoke them. They''d better not provoke me. If they don''t want to join hands with me, they can only join hands with me first."


    "As long as there is no problem before nothingness, I am sure that after solving the nihility, I will fight against all the people in the real world."


    Chu Feng''s self-confidence made Lu Wan and Lu Wan not think about the Holy Grail of yin and Yang any more, but Zhang yun''er changed her face and said, "by the way, I have to tell you something just now. I forgot about Chang''e


    Chu Feng seldom saw Zhang yun''er''s anxious appearance and squinted: "what''s the matter?"


    "Xiuzhen will kill you." Zhang Yuner''s eyes were dignified: "this is what I initially found that I could fully spy on the fate. Because Pu yuanlei was very angry about Pu Jingqiong''s affairs, he called the other three leaders to meet in Pujia world to discuss how to kill you before starting to attack nothingness."


    "You don''t have to kill both sides after taking out nothingness, and you will kill them in turn."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. What he thought here was to play with the nihilism first, and the people in the Xiuzhen world wanted to kill him before killing the nihilism.


    It''s really the reverse order.


    Helpless smile: "it seems that nothingness is really step by step, not let this game wonderful, it will not stop ah!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2866

    Pujia world, in ancient times, when Pujia was suppressed, the world was completely hidden. Now, with the return of Pujia, everywhere presents the flavor of prosperity, and has completely formed a complete planet world.


    The secret place of morning light comes to xicanghai of Pujia world early and sits in the ancestral hall of Pujia. Because the ancestral hall is high, you can see far away at a glance. Although there is no fluctuation on the face, in my heart, I am very envious of it.


    Once upon a time, Xijia also had its own planet world, the same prosperity, and it is still there. Just because of the existence of Chu Feng, they did not have the foundation to move to the planet. Of course, if Chu Feng did not make any special move, maybe after a while, they would return to their own planet and even try to find a way to go back to earth and take root.


    Of course, such an idea, Xi Canghai, is just thinking about it in my heart. It is absolutely impossible to show it, because even if Chu Feng allows it, Pu family will not allow it.


    They, who are called the first masters of the Xiuzhen world, want to feel higher than the other forces. If the other forces are the same as them, they will lose their original sense of superiority. Before the foundation of their return is unstable, xicanghai will not let Xijia go back to the planet world.


    "Xuenishang and Luojia mountain are the same as before. It''s hard to please them!"


    On the throne of the hall, Pu Yuan Lei''s Damascus was sitting there, and his tone was pondering: "it''s all in the spirit world. Brother Canghai, you''ve been here for a long time, but they haven''t come yet. It''s really a face for me."


    Pu yuanlei''s dissatisfaction can be seen from his tone. However, Xi Canghai will not explain that he came from the secret place of morning light. After all, no matter where the sage is, he can arrive in an instant. Now no one from the other two families has come yet. Obviously, he is deliberately late, which is not impossible.


    With a smile on his face, he said: "brother yuanlei, we have just returned, and many things still need to be dealt with. The Pu family has directly returned to your world and can go on in accordance with the original mode. We are living in the spiritual world, so we can''t be too free."


    Puyuanlei''s face flashed with satisfaction.


    At the beginning of his return, he directly decided to go back to Pujia world. Because of the existence of Chu Feng, the other three families chose to go to the spirit world first to see the situation. After all, the planet world of the three families, like Pujia, is too close to the earth.


    In puyuanlei''s eyes, that is, the three families are greedy for life and fear of death. Of course, even if he thinks so in his heart, he will not say so.


    A bright smile: "also, in the spirit world want to live habits, after all, need a little arrangement, then we wait." After a pause, Pu Yuan Lei narrowed his eyes and said, "yes, brother Canghai, satyana, the master of the spirit world, is also said to be an infinite saint. Should you have met her?"


    It''s just a natural attitude that Xi Canghai timely speaks for those who have not arrived. When Pu yuanlei asks about satina, Xi Canghai nods: "I''ve seen it, but I haven''t contacted."


    Pu Yuan Lei body slightly forward, a hand on the knee, sharp eyes: "strong?"


    "Strong!" Xi Canghai nodded without any hesitation: "although we only saw from afar without any contact, we cultivators'' senses are very keen. In addition, she did not deliberately cover up at that time. From this, I can feel that her momentum is much stronger than mine. If there were a World War I, 300 rounds, I would be in a bad position."


    Puyuanlei''s surprise flashed in his eyes. He cherished the strength of Canghai. He knew very well that if there was a war between him and Bozhong, he would definitely lose both sides. The reason why Pu family can be called the first one is that there is a saint more than others.


    In terms of comprehensive personal strength, the ancestors of each family are almost the same, the leaders of each family are almost the same, and the outstanding people of the third generation below are also similar.


    Xi Canghai is not satina''s opponent, so he is not her opponent?


    Pu Yuan Lei''s eyebrows flashed a little dignified color: "it is said that satina was easily defeated by the Chu wind, and there was no way out of oppression that she chose to let us out. In this way, the demon of this era is much stronger than us?"


    Xi Canghai Leng for a moment, just reflected that Pu Yuan Lei is trying to infer the strength of Chu Feng through satina''s strength.


    Nodding back: "yes, according to my dream, Chu Feng is really strong. Maybe we are in the same class with our parents, and maybe even stronger."


    Pu yuanlei was silent and didn''t say another word. He believed that Xi Canghai was not the kind of person who would destroy his own prestige. Now that he could say such words, he affirmed the power of Chu Feng, and he was glad that he did not fight with Chu Feng because of Pu Jinggong''s incident.


    It''s just such a powerful existence that if we want to attack the Pu family one day, can the Pu family stop it? Pu Yuan Lei did not have much confidence in his heart, and his decision to call on the leaders of the family was also more firm.


    Seeing that he did not speak, Xi Canghai did not speak. It seems that everyone has a good relationship, but if we study it deeply, it is not much better. Especially this time, because dream refused the marriage of Pu family, the relationship between the two families is more subtle.Not long after, a young man with elegant face walked in and nodded to puyuanlei first: "uncle!" Then he called Xi Canghai politely: "cherish the family master!"


    Xi Canghai took a look at the young man who came in and said with a smile, "it''s amazing Cang. I haven''t seen you for a long time. At the beginning, your father and I were good friends. Don''t be so polite."


    "Cherish the master of the family is an elder, and it is proper to be polite." Pu Jing Cang Wenrun smiles, and then says to Pu yuanlei, "uncle, the master of the Luo family has arrived."


    Pu Yuan Lei squinted and looked at the nephew. He felt a little uncomfortable. He took the position of his son, Shaozhu, and said, "go out to meet him."


    Standing up, Pu yuanlei stepped down from the throne and walked outside. Xicanghai also followed him. However, when passing by Pu Jingcang, he patted the latter on the shoulder, nodded slightly, and looked at PU yuanlei with a meaningful look in his eyes. Then he followed Pu yuanlei out.


    Pu Jingcang keeps smiling, but he is very clear about the meaning of Xi Canghai just now, that is, let him be careful of Pu yuanlei. Although he is a close uncle, the family relationship is indifferent in the Pu family which has inherited an era. Now he has taken all that belongs to pujingqiong. How can Pu yuanlei feel comfortable?


    However, Pu Jing Cang did not show it. He stood at the back with a respectful attitude. His eyes calmly looked forward to the front, making people unable to see what his inner world was thinking.


    In the sky outside, a violent figure fell quickly, and a few flashes appeared in front of Pu yuanlei, with a strong smile: "it''s my honor to welcome you personally. Ha ha ha, ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha You are the most natural and unrestrained person in your life


    Luojia mountain smile is more loud: "where have, I have you have, I do not have you also have, how can I chic ah?"


    The faces of Xi Canghai and Pu yuanlei changed slightly. Luojia mountain''s words seemed meaningless, but after a careful feeling, we knew that they were teasing them. However, the latter was not an infinite saint, or the master of the Luo family. They were a little unhappy, but they would not show it.


    Of course, in their hearts, they are still very willing to deal with people like Luojia mountain, because he is a good talker, and is basically not a matter of great principle, nor a problem at all.


    Luojia mountain laughs and twists his neck and says, "everyone is very busy just now. If you want to get together, you should find a suitable time. How can you be so anxious? I''m thinking about when I''ll take my family back to my planet world like you. "


    Pu Yuan Lei laughs, which is quite different from his rough image. He looks at the sky and feels the air colder: "let''s wait until the snow Lord arrives."


    Luojia mountain was stunned and turned to look at the sky. The smiles on his face just now disappeared completely. He snorted: "that iceberg is coming too. What is it? Who are you looking at all the time?"


    All of a sudden, the temperature of heaven and earth changed very low. The sun in the sky seemed to have become a decoration. A graceful figure came down from the sky. The white skirt fluttered and the snow fell. The graceful woman had the cold dignity of frost.


    If on earth, it will definitely be called elegant lady.


    Seeing the woman who appeared, Pu yuanlei and Xi Canghai had a flash of color in their eyes, because the person who came was the current patriarch of the blade snow clan. In their generation, she was a peerless beauty. Even today, it still makes people salivate.


    Snow clothes slowly fall, eyes Qingleng across Luojia mountain, just a glance away, as if the latter in her eyes, is not something at all, even the interest of one more look.


    Luojia mountain naturally also felt, the corners of his mouth hook up a bit of fun: "the figure is still so good, looking at want to catch back to be a concubine."


    Pu yuanlei and Xi Canghai were moved by the corners of their mouths. They laughed bitterly, but the water and fire were not compatible. The Luo family and the renxuezong had been puzzled for a long time, so that many people had forgotten how the two families quarreled.


    But now it''s in the Pu family. As the master, Pu yuanlei naturally can''t let them fight. When Xue nishang''s eyes are cold and shooting, he quickly goes forward and says, "everyone is here, so find a place to sit down. In addition, I think even the Shenzu princess is invited. I don''t know what do you think?"


    The three people squinted. Pu yuanlei invited them to come, which can be said to be a gathering. But even satyana was invited to come. What is this going to do?


    Although they were curious, the guests were at their own convenience, and all three said they had no opinions.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2867

    In the ancestral hall, the heads of the four families sat opposite each other. Puyuanlei did not sit on the throne, but sat down with everyone.


    A dazzling door flashed in the middle of the hall. Satina stepped out of the hall and saw the four people sitting here. She only knew three of them, Luojia mountain, snow colored clothes and xicanghai sea. As for PU yuanlei, it was the first time to see Pu Yuan Lei.


    Because the latter did not take the people of Pu family to the spiritual world, so naturally satina did not know.


    When satyana appeared, everyone stood up, because from the words of the dream and their own judgment, anyone who fought against satina was not an opponent. The Xiuzhen world also respected the strong. With her absolute strength, she could naturally be respected by them.


    Although I have never met her, Pu yuanlei still smiles: "welcome Princess Anna to Pu family. I represent Pu family and welcome you."


    Satina did not have the slightest mood fluctuation, even if there were four infinite saints in front of her, she was also that kind of cool attitude: "the Lord of the common family is polite."


    Feeling satina''s indifferent attitude, Pu yuanlei''s mouth was affected, and she was the same person as Xue nishang. She also invited everyone to sit down first.


    Turning back to housekeeper Pu SA and Pu Jing Cang, he said, "you go down first. From now on, no one can approach here."


    Pusa and pujingcang did not stay. They nodded slowly and took away all the people. No one was allowed to come near the ancestral hall. At the moment, there are five infinite saints sitting here, and no one can disturb here, unless they don''t want to live.


    In the ancestral hall, there was a lot of silence. Luojia mountain asked, "master Pu, we should all be here now. Let''s talk about anything. I''m still in a hurry to find a way to bring the Luo family back to the planet world."


    "Ha ha!" Pu yuanlei chuckled twice: "brother Luo, don''t worry. Things must be said. But before we say things, I hope you and I can blockade the ancestral hall and make it conducive to the space, so that our conversation can be kept confidential, right?"


    Snow neon clothes, Luojia mountain and xicanghai all nodded with understanding, because they all knew the existence of nothingness.


    But satina has not yet known the existence of nothingness, so she has some doubts. She looks around her and frowns and says, "Lord Pu, is this the world of Pu Jia?"


    Pu Yuan Lei did not know how satina suddenly asked, nodding back: "nature."


    Nodding slightly, satina continued: "it''s the world of the whole family. Why block it? Did the Pu family dare to get near here without permission? "


    Pu Yuan Lei and Xi Canghai are also slightly stunned. The reason why they want to block the ancestral hall is to prevent nihilism from prying into their conversation, because dreams have told them that the most dangerous thing in today''s world is nothingness, and the destruction of each era in the past is a conspiracy of nihility.


    They felt that satina should all know this, and it seems at the moment that she did not.


    Four people looked at each other, Xi Canghai said to satina: "Princess Anna, some things are not convenient for you to say, but we will tell you later. Now please join hands with us to block the ancestral hall."


    Satina looked at the people and found that she didn''t trust these practitioners for a long time. However, after thinking about it, she felt that they would not do anything to themselves. If they really wanted to do something, they could definitely kill her, and it didn''t take too much difficulty to kill her.


    Nodded and didn''t insist: "all right."


    With satyana''s consent, taking Pu Yuan Lei as the center, the five people together urged their own forces to forge space defense. Slowly, the scene inside the ancestral hall changed. Everything disappeared and became a space with fluctuating water temperature. It seemed that it was no longer in the ancestral hall of Pu family.


    Stop, satina looked at this space, completely moved them to another space-time: "say, why do you do that, is worried about what Chu Feng found?"


    After hearing this, they were sure that satyana didn''t know anything, or they said, "Princess Anna, we thought you should know it, but now it seems that you are not very clear about the biggest secret of the universe. That is, there are more terrible beings than the demons in the heaven and earth."


    "The existence of terror that even the demons, gods and goddesses can''t fight against is nihilism!"


    Satina''s eyebrows frown slightly, compared with the Chu wind, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are stronger existence?


    "Nothingness, who is it?" he asked


    "Fate!" Xi Canghai frowned and said solemnly, "this is what little girl Xi Meng knew during that period of time when she followed Chu Feng. There was a terrible existence between the ancient universe, that is nothingness."


    After that, Xi Canghai said everything she knew from her dream, without adding any personal color. When she listened to all he said, she felt a storm.


    Remembering that she couldn''t open the door of glare at the beginning, satina clenched her fist: "so, at the beginning, blocking the space made me unable to go to the temple world to stop stu liming, who threatened Chu Feng, was nothing?"Several people were not very clear about what happened before, but they all nodded to satina''s idea of blocking the space, because dream said that the most powerful means of nothingness was to blockade Wanjie. At the beginning, Chu Feng was isolated for many times because nothingness blocked Wanjie.


    Knowing all this, satina did not have the slightest doubt, because when she absorbed the strength of the white lotus, she found a secret of the most powerful enemy. However, she did not know who the enemy was. She did not tell her about it when she asked Bai He. Now it seems to be nothing.


    Clenching her pink fist, satina said in a deep voice, "so today, the Lord of the Pu family came to us to find a way to deal with nothingness?"


    Xi Canghai and others also look at Pu Yuan Lei, and they are very curious about what they are looking for today.


    "No


    Pu yuanlei shook his head, his eyes twinkled with a cold killing opportunity: "of course, nothingness will be destroyed, because if you don''t kill it, it will destroy the eternal universe one day. But in order to eliminate nihility and have no future trouble, the meaning of calling everyone here is to kill Chu Feng first, taboo demons, before starting to fight nihilism!"


    After hearing the words, everyone''s looks coagulated, and then they all skimmed over. Now, we all know what pujingqiong is about. Pu yuanlei has to start with Chu Feng at this time. It''s good to say that there will be no aftereffect after he has done away with nothingness in the future. However, if you think deeply about it, you can see that besides this, he also wants to kill chufeng and wash away his shame.


    I believe that as long as he can unite with others to wipe out Chu Feng, his status in Pu family will certainly rise. At that time, Pu Jingqiong, who had lost face in his family, became the young master again, which was not difficult.


    However, although Pu yuanlei''s mind was penetrated, a few people did not point out, just hesitated there, whether to kill Chu Feng first and then deal with nothingness, or to deal with chufeng again.


    After all, nothingness is invisible. It is not an easy thing to destroy it. It may take strong forces to unite together to have a little hope. Although Chu Feng is the person they fear, it is undeniable that Chu Feng and they have similar goals, that is, to destroy nihility.


    But if we kill Chu Feng first, we may lose some strength if we want to deal with nothingness in the future. The power of taboo demons is incomparable. No one can ignore that. If we just need that power, can we destroy nothingness?


    From people''s faces, Pu Yuan Lei can see their hesitation. As expected, Pu Yuan Lei said, "Princess Anna, how much stronger do you think Chu Feng is than you?"


    Pu yuanlei''s question was thrown out, and Xi Canghai''s three people also looked at satina. At the beginning, they were only their judgment. At the moment, they were very interested in listening to how satina, who had dealt with Chu Feng, would evaluate her.


    Satina didn''t want to admit her defeat in Chu Feng''s hands, but everyone looked at her. She said, "if he wants to, he can kill me with one move. Even if I fight, I can only support ten rounds at most."


    "To tell you the truth, it may take three me to reach a tie with Chu Feng, or it may take more strength to do it. I don''t know how strong he is."


    Puyuanlei several people smell speech, it seems that there is no fluctuation on the face, but in the heart has abandoned the storm, satina''s strength is above them, which is what they can feel, but it takes almost three to reach a draw with Chu Feng, or even possible.


    It can be seen that the power of Chu Feng, a taboo demon, is definitely not as simple as bluffing.


    "You heard what Princess Anna said."


    Pu Yuan Lei took a deep breath and said calmly, "imagine if Chu Feng is dragging time to make nihility anxious, and then let us join hands with him to fight against nihility?"


    Luojia mountain frowned: "Pu family master, you can say a little more clearly."


    "Extract value!" Pu Yuan Lei threw his own judgment out: "Chu Feng may have the ability to destroy the Xiuzhen world, but he has no confidence to collapse the nihility, so he ignores what we do. The purpose is to drag the time to the end and cause us to join hands with him to fight against nihility."


    "If the nihility is completely destroyed by the joint efforts, it is life. But if the void is destroyed by the joint efforts, what can we do if Chu Feng destroys us in turn?"


    At first, Pu yuanlei didn''t say that everyone didn''t expect to go to this floor. Now he said that it was really possible for all of you to think about it. Especially for satina, Chu Feng killed her several times. Instead, she gave her a chance. At first, she felt that she was in love with herself, but at the moment, it was not sentimental, but valuable.


    Luojia mountain frowned and asked, "if your analysis is correct, will Chu Feng not say anything even if we all move back to our own planet world close to the earth?"


    Pu Yuan Lei nodded: "70% of the chance will not say anything, but will certainly do something, such as mobilizing the demon Kingdom army and guarding us."


    "So do you want to be killed after being squeezed by Chu Feng, or is it better to start first and then deal with nothingness later?"


    After pausing for a while, Pu Yuan Lei gave a meaningful smile: "maybe you want to deal with nothingness, and then we''ll kill Chu Feng, but how many people will die if we deal with nothingness. At that time, we may not have the strength to deal with Chu Feng."Xi Canghai and others fell into silence. Pu yuanlei''s words successfully aroused their deep worry. No one wanted to be killed in the end.


    Satyana was still angry for chufeng, not because she didn''t kill her for love, but because she had value. Luojia mountain stood up at once and waved with a big hand: "unexpectedly, let''s do Chu Feng first. I don''t believe that with the ancestors of our families, it''s not its opponent."


    With a person to make a statement, the rest of the people also continued to stand up, showing pity for the sea, then snow colored clothes, and finally left the tangled satina.


    Seeing that all the people have already expressed their attitude, she was angry that Chu Feng used her as a tool to squeeze her. She also resolutely stood up: "I agree!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2868

    When night fell, the temple world also ushered in a guest, the housekeeper of the family, Pusa!


    He was sent by Pu Yuan Lei after satina and Xi Canghai left, asking to see Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng is not too surprised about the arrival of Pu SA, because Zhang yun''er has no too many obstacles from nothingness. He can already see the trace of the development of fate. Chu Feng can probably guess what Pu SA is going to do.


    On the temple of King Wu, Chu Feng met Pusa, and the reason why he sent Pusa was also because on the day of the return of the Xiuzhen world, Pusa and chufeng met, and when they met again, they could speak a little better.


    On the main hall, Chu Feng just let situ Ya and Bai He accompany, but Lu Wan and others did not show up.


    Looking at PU SA who came in, Chu Feng glanced at a post in his hand. His left eye flashed and saw the content completely. However, Chu Feng didn''t reveal it, so as to avoid the suspicion of his prophecy, so as to reduce some cards that can be played in the future.


    When he reached the center of the hall, Pusa''s body was bent 90 degrees and modest in place: "Pusa, I have seen the devil."


    If people who don''t know see it, they think that Pusa is a courtier. But Chu Feng knows very well that the more polite he is to himself, he may be the one who wants to kill himself most. When he thinks of what Zhang Yuner said to himself, Chu Feng''s heart is full of fun, which is senleng''s killing opportunity.


    Standing up, Pusa didn''t know that Chu Feng had already known something in advance, and raised his hands: "this is the joint name of Pujia, Luojia, Xijia and zhenxuezong. I hope that in two days'' time, I will visit the demon God and discuss the future affairs of the heaven and the world. The world is peaceful and all living beings need to be stable."


    "The four masters want to hear the meaning of the devil."


    Chufeng smiles and ponders, opens the hand to worship the post to arrive in his hand.


    After a cursory look at it and close it, Chu Feng said with a warm smile: "I thought the four families were waiting for me to visit one by one. I didn''t want to come, so the day after tomorrow."


    Pusa nodded slightly: "follow the arrangement of the devil."


    Chu Feng side head: "white lotus, send Pu housekeeper."


    Pusa was stunned for a moment, and then he sent the invitation to the guest? Although he was a little uncomfortable, he didn''t dare to show it on his face. He bowed slightly and was sent out by Bai He. Anyway, he had sent the invitation to him, and there was nothing to do.


    Bai He sent Pu SA away and returned to the hall. Chu Feng said, "it''s really interesting. When you come to visit me, how do you feel like you''re going to kill me? They just started at me on my own territory. Where did they get their confidence? "


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also came out from behind. After seeing that there was no Pu SA outside, Zhang yun''er said in a soft voice, "just now the god worshipped and said that the ancient practitioners'' means were very powerful. Maybe they had some cards?"


    Judging from the traces of fate, this visit is a hidden plot. It is basically certain that the four families will unite to attack Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng put the worship card aside and said with a warm smile: "I don''t know if they have any cards, but they are definitely considered. It''s better to start with me in the temple world than in other places, because there is my core power here. When I do it, I dare not release my power."


    "Because in that case, I will destroy my own strength and throw a mousetrap. Naturally, I will not be able to make a big deal of it. They will not care about this, and the chance of winning will be increased by 20%


    Hearing this, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are both stunned, and then feel very reasonable.


    If Chu Feng is invited to meet in other places, although there are countless creatures, there are not so many obstacles for Chu Feng. However, if it is in the temple world, there are the temple army and people close to Chu Feng. When fighting, they will surely cast a rat''s paw and not dare to open the Dahe to hurt the innocent.


    The people in the spiritual world don''t care about this. They just care about whether their own strength is lost. It''s good for them to collapse the warriors. It''s natural to start with a cruel move.


    Chu Feng has no scruples about hurting innocent people. They have no scruples. Moreover, they are united with powerful forces, so their chances of winning are much greater. It seems that visiting the door is the same as sending it to the door. But if you change your mind, it is another situation.


    Bai he frowned and said, "master, you even know that they want to use the creatures in the temple world to hold you back. Why don''t you change places, such as to the whole family world, and see if they dare to start?"


    "That doesn''t mean much." Chu Feng gently shook his head: "because changing places will arouse their attention and vigilance, and if they set a trap on their territory, I have no chance to fight back. Although in the temple world, I can''t let go, but as long as we do a good defense in advance, who can do anything for me?"


    "In any case, as long as the temple world is immortal, everything can be restored, so if they want to come, they can come. It happens that I also explore the strength of the four families to adjust the next deployment."


    His eyes burst into a terrible killing opportunity: "is it to destroy the Xiuzhen realm first and then deal with nothingness, or to endure to destroy the nothingness first and then destroy the Xiuzhen realm."


    There are not many people who know Chu Feng''s thoughts and practices, and the people present don''t mean to go deep into it. Anyway, Chu Feng has arranged for them to follow suit. As for other things, they can''t help Chu Feng too much."Crazy boy, there''s a good play."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a few people came in outside and immediately heard Yan Luo''s words. He still said with a smile: "the demons who have just surrounded the small world of the spirit world have come. The Luo family, the Xi family and the blade snow clan have started to move and leave the spirit world."


    Chu Feng a Leng: "left the spirit world?"


    "Yes Yan Luo shrugged his shoulders, went over and sat down carelessly. He continued: "all arrived at the secret place of the morning light, and then there were three entrances and exits of the world. According to the news that came back, it seemed that they went back to their homes and went to their respective mothers."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Holding up his hand, the picture of the secret place of morning light suddenly appears in the temple of King Wu. You can see that countless people from the three families are going to a certain place through the entrance and exit. Chu Feng then changes the picture and follows the women of Renxue sect to another world, a world covered with ice and snow.


    If you zoom in, this is a planet, a white planet, covered with ice and snow everywhere. You can also see many buildings under the ice and snow. The people of Renxue sect are busy there at the moment.


    "This is the planet world created by the ancestors of the blade snow clan, which was their base camp in ancient times."


    Lu Wan saw something, frowned and said, "if you don''t guess wrong, Luojia and Xijia are going back to their own planet world. Their planet world is a light-year away from the earth and Pujia, showing the four directions of East, West, North and south. What''s going on? Why are they all back to their own planet all of a sudden


    Not to mention Lu Wan''s curiosity, even Chu Feng was a little puzzled. He also felt that besides the Pu family, the other three forces would stay in the spirit world for a period of time. I didn''t want to surprise him in the past few days.


    First, Zhang yun''er spied out their murderous heart. Now the matter has not been solved. They go back to their own planet world one by one, all so close to the earth. If there is any war, it will definitely affect the earth.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and everyone was silent and did not speak, because the current situation is too inexplicable, Xi Jia Luo family and blade snow Zong, is this a provocation?


    After a long silence, Chu Feng''s tense expression relaxed a little and showed a faint smile: "it seems that I think I underestimate their IQ too much. I want to use their future to deal with nothingness. I think they also know this, and know that before dealing with nihility, I will not do anything to them."


    "This is a kind of trial, of course, it also paves the way for the day after tomorrow''s visit. If I stop their behavior tonight, they will not come to visit the day after tomorrow, and there will be a great blockade. If I don''t stop them tonight, they will come here unscrupulously and act on me with confidence."


    Zhang yun''er asked, "do you want to do something to stop it now? This is a kind of trial. As long as we suppress it, we may break their killing heart."


    Chu Feng gently shakes his head to stop them, which can suppress their killing heart, but it may also be self defeating to make the war come ahead of time, which is a nihilistic conspiracy. And now that the three families move recklessly, they must have been ready for him to stop them, so there is no need to touch a dust.


    The corner of the mouth raised a warm smile: "if people want to die, heaven can''t stop it. Remove the demon Kingdom army, let them all go back to the demon world, and mobilize the temple army to secretly replace all the people in the surrounding area."


    "The day after tomorrow is very good. If not, withdraw at full speed. The cultivation world wants to challenge my bottom line and test my strength. Then I will let them have a good feeling."


    He stood up and waved his big hand: "just like all the forces I stepped on at the foot, no matter how strong, there is only one result of death."


    All of us can feel Chu Feng''s firmness and killing opportunity. They also know that after this time, unless the group of people in the Zhenzhen realm the day after the first World War are honest, they will be destroyed by Chu Feng after World War I. if they can''t cooperate to fight against nothingness, they can''t be left as trouble.


    This is the experience that satyana brought to Chu Feng. If she didn''t want to fight for satyana at the beginning, the Xiuzhen world has not come back.


    Chu Feng did not continue to entangle these topics with you, because the entanglement was too much, and the results were all the results. He gently waved: "OK, the sky has fallen and I, all go to rest. In addition, let people pay attention to the Xuanyuan family. The Xiuzhen world is coming again. Xuanyuan family is located at the junction of the hidden world and the military must fight for!"


    "For the rest, just take a step and look at it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2869

    Chu wind let everyone go down, even white lotus also told her to rest, to the final hall, only one of their own.


    The quiet atmosphere makes Chu Feng''s heart more peaceful. Although the current situation has brought him a lot of troubles, Chu Feng is not too upset. The big thing is that he can''t solve the problem peacefully by using a quick knife. That is, although more people will die, but there is no way out, it can only be like this.


    Now the four families have sent their joint names to worship, and they have hidden their evil intentions. Three of them have followed the example of Pu family and started to move back to their own planet world. Looking at the earth from a light-year distance, Chu Feng knows that everyone''s heart is still in a hurry, but because of his reasons, everyone has not revealed it.


    So Chu Feng let them all retreat first. The more this time, the more taboo internal instability factors. If everyone is worried about the current situation, it will affect the overall morale. It is better to let them go back separately.


    Just as he said to everyone, the sky fell down, and he!


    After sitting in the main hall for a while, Chu Feng got up and walked out of King Wu''s temple. His eyes shifted and he saw that there were signs of human activities in the previously empty Shangguan family territory. At first, because the protoss occupied the temple, the official families in the world did not know where to go, and now they are all back.


    Although in the heart do not want to admit, but these are Shangguan yingyue''s family, their relatives.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath. His face was soft and gentle, and his body appeared directly in a courtyard of Shangguan''s family territory. This is Shangguan Mingheng''s residence, facing his room.


    There is no one to guard around, Chu Feng took a look and saw that there was light inside.


    Hesitating for a while, Chu Feng went over and stood at the door for a while, then raised his hand and knocked on the door gently. Soon, there was Shangguan Mingheng''s voice: "enter!"


    Chu Feng opened the door and went in. He saw Shangguan Mingheng sitting there with his head down and reading. He was very serious. Chu Feng closed the door and walked forward. His steps were very light. It seemed that he was afraid of disturbing Shangguan Mingheng who was reading.


    Shangguan raised his head inadvertently. When he saw the wind of Chu, he stood up in an instant: "less wind!"


    Hearing Shangguan Mingheng''s address to himself, Chu Feng smiles bitterly in his heart. The person in front of him is pro grandfather, but because he doesn''t recognize any member of Shangguan''s family, even if Shangguan Mingheng sees him, he is in a state of uneasiness.


    With a light sigh, Chu Feng said, "sit down, and later generations will call me Chu Feng. Although I don''t admit some things, it is undeniable that you are my mother''s father. If you continue to call me fengshao, although others don''t say it, there will be more or less words in their hearts."


    Shangguan Mingheng was also a little embarrassed. He asked Chu Feng to sit down first, and then he sat down with him. The atmosphere was thus silent. Neither of them said a word or didn''t know how to say it.


    Feeling this quiet, Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "can you tell me about my mother?"


    In chufeng''s memory, his impression of Shangguan yingyue is that when he was at the Chu family in Tianguan, the meeting of mother and son became the last parting, which was the pain in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Shangguan Mingheng looked at Chu Feng: "I believe that Yihong has told you about your mother''s affairs. Now I still listen to it. Is it in a bad mood?"


    Chu Feng closed his eyes, took a deep breath and nodded. He knew about Shangguan yingyue. He wanted to listen to Shangguan yingyue. He just wanted to find some topics: "irritability is a little bit, but more tired, but it''s not a big deal. Let me talk about my mother''s relationship with me. I believe what you say will be more comprehensive than what aunt Yihong said."


    Shangguan Mingheng looked at Chu Feng with heartache and said slowly, "your mother is a persistent and strong person. She did not say a word of bitterness in the most difficult time of Shangguan family. She did not give up easily when she was in the most difficult time. Although she did not have a good death in the end, there is no denying that your mother is a woman who is more tenacious than a man."


    Chu Feng is so quiet to listen, listen to Shangguan Mingheng talk about some Shangguan yingyue things, chufeng seems to be able to think of the kind of demeanor of his mother, dumping all living beings.


    After talking for a long time, the night was getting deeper and deeper. Shangguan Mingheng drank a sip of tea, which was the end: "this is your mother. The tenacity in you must come from your mother. Every time I see you unyielding and fighting with all sides, I seem to see the shadow of your mother, strong and persistent!"


    Chu Feng was silent. After a while, he said, "why did Shangguan family come back?"


    When the protoss was in power, the Shangguan family left. Now he regained control of the temple. The official family of the world came back. Chu Feng felt puzzled. At present, the world was not stable. The war might burn again in the temple world at any time. It was the right choice for Shangguan family to leave, but they came back.


    Shangguan Mingheng calmly held up the tea cup and said in silence: "the Shangguan family is weak and can''t help you too much, but we are in the temple world, but we can bring confidence to the endless creatures in the temple world."


    "If we don''t come back, the rest of the temple world won''t have confidence in you, so we''re back, and we won''t leave again if there''s no need."Chufeng heard the words, a ripple in his heart, moving and complicated.


    He is now the master of the hidden world, and the temple world is the core of his control. The relationship between the Shangguan family and him is there. If even the Shangguan family wants to leave the temple world and have no confidence in him, will the rest of the people have confidence in him?


    On the contrary, if the Shangguan family has been in the temple world all the time, it will give people a kind of confidence, because they are the relatives of Chu Feng. If they don''t leave, it means they have absolute confidence in Chu Feng. What is the reason for others to go?


    Standing up, Chu Feng bowed deeply to Shangguan Mingheng: "thank you. I believe you are here. Even if the war comes again, there won''t be too many people escaping from the temple world."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s attitude, Shangguan quickly got up and helped him up: "no, you are a taboo demon. You are one of the strongest in the world. You should not bow to a person who is not as good as you!"


    "But you are my relatives, you are my grandfather." Chu breeze tiny dew smile, soft voice said, Shangguan Mingheng is stunned: "what do you say?"


    "You are my grandfather. I don''t recognize all the members of Shangguan family, but I can''t deny you, because if you didn''t help my mother, I wouldn''t be where I am today." Chu Feng calm a lot, calm said: "so others can not afford things you can afford, because you are my grandfather Chu Feng."


    As the helmsman of Shangguan''s family, he is also a strong man who has existed for endless years. Shangguan Mingheng thinks that his heart is solid enough and can''t be surprised!


    But when he heard Chu Feng say such a thing, he still couldn''t help but cry. But from his expression, we can see that he had been looking forward to this moment for a long time.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    Chu Feng was not very adapted to this situation, holding Shangguan Mingheng''s hand: "pass on my meaning to the rest of Shangguan''s family. If you don''t violate the bottom line, then you will be my relatives. In addition, some things may happen the day after tomorrow. I hope you can leave the temple area temporarily and go to the holy city, and you can come back when the sun sets the day after tomorrow."


    Shangguan Mingheng didn''t ask why. At the moment, Chu Feng was willing to admit the excitement of Shangguan''s family. He nodded and said, "well, I''ll call the family members tomorrow."


    Chu Feng en, did not let Shangguan Mingheng send himself, opened the door and closed it, looked back at the study, vaguely saw Shangguan Mingheng still standing there, admitted to the Shangguan family, chufeng found that he was just a little uncomfortable, but did not have any exclusion.


    After all, they are their own relatives, and how can they be indifferent forever? Even if it is for Shangguan yingyue''s birth, she should treat her people well.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng turns around. He wanted to leave, but he saw a man standing at the corner, not Shangguan Jiayan, who claimed to be his cousin?


    In sum, Shangguan Jiayan''s grandfather and Shangguan Mingheng are brothers. They are the third generation of Shangguan Jiayan, but they are still a little bit close. However, because most of the strong have wives and concubines in groups, and there are numerous descendants, even if they are very close to each other, they do not have the flavor of kinship.


    "Stop!"


    Chu Feng took back her eyes as if she didn''t see and was ready to leave. Shangguan Jiayan quickly came up and blocked him: "if you see me, you can go. What do you mean? No matter how I am your cousin. Although I don''t have the children of your uncle''s family, my grandfather and your grandfather are brothers."


    The corners of the mouth twitch violently. Although the words are reasonable, they are nearly three generations in the modern world, and the means of pulling relations is also uncertain.


    A soft cough, Chu Feng ha, a smile appears very stiff: "in the middle of the night, lonely man and daughter, do you want me to go to your room and have a night talk by candlelight?"


    Shangguan Jiayan blinked her eyes and looked at one side. If this was not Shangguan Mingheng''s study, she would be crazy.


    All of a sudden, he stretched out his hand and took Chu Feng to the road she had just come to: "you are right, that is, you are required to go to my room and have a night talk with me by candlelight. In addition, when you talk to me implicitly, you want to tease my cousin. That''s immoral."


    Chu Feng looked at the hand she was holding by Shangguan Jiayan. She was stunned. She couldn''t really talk to her by candlelight. What can she talk about in the big night?


    Talking about life and ideals?


    Thinking of these Chu Feng''s mouth twitching violently, I can see Shangguan Jiayan''s back, but I can''t get rid of it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2870

    To say and do is to be brave.


    Shangguan Jiayan really pulled Chu Feng to her room, and what made Chu Feng speechless was that when Shangguan Jiayan took him to her room, she was as evasive as a thief. She didn''t know whether she could see people or not.


    Finally returned to the room, Shangguan Jiayan shook off Chu Feng''s hand and went to close all the doors and windows. If there were curtains, they would pull them up.


    Chu Feng sees in the eye, the corner of the mouth affects, thought Shangguan Jiayan really want to do what to oneself? Look at her anxious look. She was sneaky when she came back just now. Chu Feng thought it was really possible. Would she refuse or accept it?


    As soon as he had such an idea, chufeng quickly shook his head and drove him away. Although he was not particularly close to Shangguan Jiayan, she was mainly trained by Shangguan family, and Shangguan Mingheng valued her very much, which was also the core of Shangguan family. His cousin chufeng''s name could not be taken off.


    Seeing that Shangguan Jiayan closed the doors and windows and came back in the air tight manner, Chu Feng raised his hand and said, "Miss Jiayan, I''m not that kind of person."


    Shangguan Jiayan was just about to open her mouth. She was stunned by Chu Feng''s words and asked, "who is it?"


    "Although we are in the third generation, we are related by blood." Chu Feng was afraid that Shangguan Jiayan would be like other women who were close to him and said, "so it''s impossible for you to seduce him. Although I''m a little weak in my determination, I also know what women can and can''t touch."


    Shangguan Jiayan blinked her eyes and responded to what Chu Feng said. Shyness suddenly appeared on her face and said, "asshole, what are you thinking?"


    Eh?


    This time Chu Feng Leng, touch the head: "you secretly bring me to your room, not to study life with me?"


    As a big girl, she was said by Chu Feng as a frivolous woman. Shangguan Jiayan was very angry and hummed: "you dream. Even if I don''t dislike you, at least you have to ask your grandfather for marriage. I will promise you. If you want to be nameless, you will have to possess me. You can''t dream about it."


    Chu Feng finally knew that he had misunderstood him. Shangguan Jiayan didn''t mean to seduce him.


    Embarrassed, his thought is a little complicated, Chu Feng also hit a ha ha to open the topic: "then what do you want me to do?"


    "Well, shameless fellow, he even slandered his cousin." Shangguan Jiayan did not give Chu Feng such a swindle in the past, hummed and said: "I see that the women around you have a high level of strength, or the last time that problem, I want you to help me improve the realm, as your cousin, how can I be just a God in the middle?"


    "I don''t ask too much. You help me to be promoted to the upper God. I can''t even be inferior to your girl."


    Chu Feng is still when what thing let Shangguan Jiayan do mysterious, smell speech speechless curl one''s lips: "you directly say no, you must pull me to come, also furtively, show others to see still think I want to do to you."


    Shangguan Jiayan blushed slightly and realized that her behavior just now was easy to be misunderstood, but that was to say, Shangguan Jiayan was embarrassed.


    "You care about me. Anyway, you must improve my cultivation tonight. Otherwise," chufeng said with a smile: "otherwise, you and I will never die."


    "No Shangguan Jiayan shook her head and grinned cunningly: "otherwise, I will go out and say you Chu Feng''s morals are corrupt and ate your cousin. In addition, it''s useless for you to explain. As long as you refuse, I''ll find something to poke myself, so that you can''t explain clearly."


    Shangguan Jiayan''s fierce words make Chu Feng''s mouth twitch like autumn wind sweeping leaves. She has seen tough women. It seems that Shangguan Jiayan is really rare. She hasn''t touched it, and she can forge it.


    What''s more, if you don''t improve her accomplishments tonight, maybe you can really do something like this. With a hint of trouble, Chu Feng also thinks about how to fool Shangguan Jiayan.


    Although there is nothing to improve Shangguan Jiayan''s cultivation to the upper God, Chu Feng''s idea is that there will be less than a certain number of deities in the future. If they continue to create, it will inevitably break the existing balance and affect the future stability.


    In particular, the existence of the upper God, the God of creation, can be less. Therefore, even for the people around him, even the beauties in the world, Chu Feng wants to help them to be promoted to the next God at most. If necessary, the later peak of semi gods can be achieved.


    Now Shangguan Jiayan wants to upgrade her cultivation to the superior God. Naturally, Chu Feng doesn''t think so.


    After turning her eyes, Chu Feng tentatively asked, "Miss Jiayan, if I really don''t agree, will you immediately shout that I have done something worse than an animal to you?"


    Shangguan Jiayan definitely nodded: "yes, as long as you don''t agree, I''ll yell immediately. Even if you run fast, it''s useless. I''ll break the palace sand and see others believe me or believe you."


    In the hidden world, many women ordered the palace guard sand, so Chu Feng knew that Shangguan Jiayan really wanted to do that. He really couldn''t wash himself when he jumped into the Yellow River, because no one would believe that Shangguan Jiayan didn''t want to frame him."I did improve my cultivation for the people around me, Miss Jiayan, but they were all my women, so I didn''t do that until they were hurt. So even if you threaten me, I will not improve my cultivation for you."


    The official Jiayan frowned: "you only help your women improve their cultivation, and not everyone will help them? That white lotus is your woman? "


    Chu Feng is lying to the official Jiayan, so nodding, his face is not red heart does not jump back: "yes, otherwise, I take her all day to do? I said she and I were innocent, do you believe it? When saying these words, Chu Feng said a sorry in his heart, but he could only carry a pot.


    I don''t know that Chu Feng is cheating on herself. Jiayan frowns at her superior officer, and then looks at Chu Feng and despises the way: "so Xuanyuan Huining is also your woman. My aunt doesn''t let go of it. You are really enough. So the beginning of Zhuque is also there?"


    Chu Feng almost fell on the ground, just said these words just to fool the upper official Jiayan, do not want the woman''s mind so good, directly jumped out of these words, he can not refute.


    When she wants to be hard on her scalp, Jiayan, the superior official, surprised to cover her mouth: "oh my God, is it your woman who is leaning on Hong and the master servant of shituya? Are they not promoted by you? "


    Chu wind stumbled and fell to the ground step forward. This time, it really means to move up the stone and hit his feet.


    The rest, even if it is, is nothing, but Yihong certainly has that relationship Chu Feng can not say, put his hand: "this is not, at the beginning, I only need to fight for the hands to promote their cultivation, not my woman."


    Just after Chu Feng regretted, because the superior Jiayan showed a playful smile: "that is, even if not your woman can help improve cultivation, or you want to say, it is not your woman now, you will not help?"


    Chu Feng stood up, patted the dust on his trousers, nodded, "Well!"


    The official Jiayan purses her lips, and looks at Chu Feng with hatred: "you miss me!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth open: "when did I miss you?"


    "You''re thinking about me now." "Jiayan, the superior official, hum, looks at Chu Feng as if he looks at the enemy:" otherwise, do you want to emphasize that now you can''t help other women except your women. Are you not reminding me that you should be your woman if you want to improve your cultivation? I don''t think about it yet? "


    If there is anything in the world that can measure a person''s brain hole, Chu Fengzhen wants to measure Jiayan, the superior official. What she said is one thing, she can actually connect all the things together.


    When did I miss her? When did she deliberately remind her to be her own woman to help her improve her cultivation? I never thought about it, did you?


    White eyes straight turn, Chu Feng found that she was really speechless to face the superior official Jiayan, but shook his head: "whatever you say, anyway, I will not make too many people strong without necessity."


    "Chu Feng!" Chu Feng turned and left. Jiayan, the superior official, shouted to him: "I don''t want to be the God of creation, because grandpa is my respected person. I don''t want to surpass him in the upper official family. My wish is to be a superior God. Although the upper God can not do the things that the God of creation can''t do, I think it is enough for me as a woman."


    "It''s no use thinking about my denial, but if you want me to be your woman, you must raise your relatives, or, or don''t want to touch me."


    Chu Feng felt that her own exercise was almost impossible to pick up on the ground, shaking his head bitterly and opening the door. She had no interest in the response to Jiayan, the official. It was estimated that she was interested in her because of her bad marks?


    Leaving Jiayan''s boudoir, Chu Feng went directly back to the temple of King Wu. When he was ready to go in, he stopped and looked back to the area of the temple under the night.


    Very quiet, but at that moment, Chu Feng felt a force not belonging to the temple area, a breath from the spiritual.


    Pasar, who came to give the worshippers, has returned. The sanctuary area is his own residence. Where is the monk?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu wind''s left eye flickered. Under the night, she saw a charming and delicate woman crawling forward, very careful, and that deliberately hidden breath, Chu Feng carefully felt that it was the breath of the reviser.


    Undercover? Detective?


    Chu Feng thought about the possibility in his heart, and thought the latter was a little more likely. He thought that the truth world sent to spy on the situation, his eyes were slightly condensed, and a playful smile was raised at the corner of his mouth: "it is still a middle God, and the gold content of this spy is still good."


    "It''s just a pity, don''t you know the world of the temple, and I am bound up with my spiritual will?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2871

    "Should the guards be so strict in this place?"


    Xi Ruyan shuttles through the small trees behind the Shangguan family. While walking, he murmurs: "this has turned several places, but we still can''t get to the temple of King Wu. How can I finish what the young lady told me?"


    In the secret place of morning light, Xi Ruyan came to the temple world according to the dream. He came to the temple area with a clear goal and wanted to find Chu Feng.


    It was a simple thing to find Chu Feng. As long as it came down from the sky, it would be found by other practitioners who might pay attention to the temple world. At that time, they would surely say that dream and Chu Feng were in collusion. Therefore, they felt pity like smoke. However, they kept a careful attitude and were prepared to find Chu Feng secretly.


    It''s just that after a few hours from the fall of night, Xi Ruyan can''t get close to King Wu''s temple. The temple guards who walk around make Xi Ruyan dare not to advance rashly, because once discovered by them, it means to be discovered by the people of the cultivation world.


    So she pushed forward a little bit, but there was still no way to get too close. The closer she got to King Wu''s temple, there would be a divine realm. Even if she concealed herself well, she might be found. Originally, she thought it was a simple thing, but now it is so troublesome.


    "Really, Chu Feng is a saint at least. Do you want to arrange so many people to patrol? How timid


    Chu Feng, who has come to Xi Ruyan''s side of the tree, just heard the words of Xi Ruyan, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently.


    The people patrolling in the temple area had nothing to do with him. All of them were arranged by Yan Luo. Besides, the family guards of Shangguan family were all around Shangguan''s family, which had nothing to do with Chu Feng. Now Chu Feng is quite speechless because of his inexplicable lying gun.


    However, it seems that there is no harm in looking at the smoke. If you want to spy on the situation, you should be closer to an important place, rather than complaining in the woods.


    The eyes turn, Chu wind from the tree quietly fell to Xi Ruyan not far behind.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocks up, drinks a way: "who?"


    Xi Ruyan, who is trying his best to move forward, is shocked to see the Chu wind standing there, blinking his eyes, exposing it?


    Suddenly, the whole person came back to God, subconsciously tightened the body, thinking not that he might have an accident, but was found out that the words spread out, how to do?


    Seeing Xi Ruyan''s nervous appearance, Chu Feng felt very funny. He held back his smile and walked over with a cold face: "who are you? How do you linger around the Shangguan family


    Xi Ruyan knows Chu Feng, but he has never seen Chu Feng himself. How can he know that the person in front of him is Chu Feng, and Chu Feng conceals his breath, and Xi Ruyan can''t feel his breath and realm.


    However, Xi Ruyan thinks that the person who can find his own trace must be the existence of God state. It is very unwise to start.


    Clenching his lips, he immediately thought of a way to deal with it, and instantly he showed a smile: "little brother, you scared me."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitch, a look Xi Ruyan is the existence of a long time of people, also called his little brother, the whole body of goose bumps are up.


    Cough a, tone also moderate a bit: "don''t talk about these, who are you exactly, what are you doing here?"


    "I was passing by." Xi Ruyan said the words he had thought of, mistakenly thought that Chu Feng did not know her realm: "so I took a look at the scenery of the temple area. I didn''t mean it. As for here, it''s people who want to understand. Just prepare, you come."


    Say cherish like smoke still cover stomach, pretend oneself very anxious appearance.


    Chu Feng''s heart Earl a smile, can''t feel pity smoke any malice, and see that he does not have the kind of mind to kill mouth, although is a practitioner, but the cultivator is not all have the wrong heart: "then you first small solution, wait for me to send you to leave here, or be seen by other people, handle you carefully."


    Chu Feng naturally did not believe that Xi Ruyan was passing by, but also did not break, want to see what she wanted to do.


    She turned around and walked to one side. After more than ten meters, she leaned against a tree. She looked at her eyes and curled her mouth. She was not worried at all. She murmured in her heart: what a lie!


    He turned around lightly, and then went away at a faster speed. He was ready to leave the temple area. Now he was found out. If he continued to look for Chu Feng, it was inevitable that something would happen. He would better leave here and try again. Anyway, the dream did not say when to finish the task.


    Xi Ruyan felt that she could leave quietly. Just after a while, when she was about to leave the temple area, a figure appeared in front of her, blocking her way. If it was not stopped in time, it must have hit.


    This person is naturally Chu Feng.


    He had believed that Xi Ruyan had been observing her situation with his left eye just now. Seeing that she wanted to leave, he caught up with her. It was already outside the temple area, and Chu Feng was not worried about disturbing the people in the temple who were resting.


    The corner of his mouth flashed a look of fun: "the great monk, a middle God, sneaked into the temple area at night. Is it really just passing by?"Xi Ruyan is thinking about how to deceive people, or to knock Chu Feng into a daze when she hears the speech. She has covered up her breath so as not to be found out that she is a practitioner. But at the moment, Chu Feng has directly said her realm and accomplishments, and even her identity. How could it be possible?


    Blinking eyes, instant alert up: "I am really passing by."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Chufeng chufeng was gentle and gentle: "however, there are conditions for not killing you or even letting you go. As a middle God, I believe that it must come from the four major forces in the cultivation world. Tell me your origin and the purpose of coming to the temple area tonight, and I can release you."


    "Otherwise, it would be bad to fight your forces in the name of your trespass into the temple area."


    I thought I was very careful, but I didn''t want to be found out.


    If you can stop her after she leaves, Xi Ruyan is sure that the realm is above himself. He thinks that chufeng must be a strong man in the temple area, and maybe he is close to Chu Feng.


    Her eyes turned and Xi Ruyan was no longer nervous. She spread out her hands and said, "yes, I''m a practitioner, and my name is Xi Ruyan. I come from Xijia, one of the four major forces. However, I''m not an important person. I''m just a maid. As for coming here tonight, I''m just passing a message to me before I''m born. If she''s not here one day, I''ll come here Chu Feng. "


    Chu Feng a Leng, cherish the family, that is the dream of the family.


    Second lady?


    Chu Feng then asked, "isn''t there only one big lady in Xi''s family? Where is the second lady from


    "Cut, do you know?" Xi Ruyan spat out his tongue and said, "there are countless wives and concubines in our family, and there are countless descendants. The first lady is called Xi Meng, and the second miss is called single name and one dream. In addition, there are three young ladies, four young ladies and five young ladies. However, their strength level is not good, so there are only the first and second young ladies


    "But now the second miss is dead, so we cherish the family, naturally only the first lady you heard about. How about, can you take me to meet Chu Feng? Our second Miss told me to take Chu Feng to fetch some things."


    Xi Ruyan talks when the face is not red, heart does not jump, but Chu Feng knows is lying.


    There are many young ladies in Xi''s family, but the only one really known is that the eldest lady cherishes dreams, that is, dreams. This is what Zhang Yuner told him. So the so-called second miss in Xi Ruyan''s mouth is a dream, but she doesn''t want him to know that he is still alive, so let Xi Ruyan say so? Chu Feng can probably think of it.


    However, Chu Feng knew that he did not break through, and even dreamed that she was dead, so everyone kept this tacit understanding.


    Taking a deep breath, he said in his expectant eyes, "I am Chu Feng."


    What? Is this bastard Chu Feng?


    He was still waiting for chufeng to take him to chufeng. He didn''t want the people in front of him to say that he was chufeng. He looked up and down suspiciously. The first feeling was that he was too young. Then he said, "are you really Chu Feng? Is there such a shortage of people in the temple area? Want a lord of the hidden world to patrol at night


    Just now he said that there were many patrols and guards in the temple area. Now he said that there was no one in the temple area. Chu Feng didn''t know what to say.


    Spread out his hands and calmly replied: "you believe it or not, I am Chu Feng. The dream of the second miss you said just died for me. Now you say, what does she want you to take me for?"


    Xi Ruyan still doesn''t believe that the person in front of him is Chu Feng: "can you prove it? I''m not that gullible


    Chu Feng knew that it would not be so easy to believe if he didn''t give some proof. He looked up to the night sky, his left eye twinkled, and the surrounding was shrouded in the demon Kingdom, and no breath could be transmitted.


    The wings of the magic light spread behind him in vain. At the same time, his body was rolling with a terrible magic power and a strong saint''s breath, which made Xi Ruyan''s pale face step back and swallow his saliva: "I believe it, let''s go."


    Chu Feng knew that Xi Ruyan couldn''t bear it. After dispersing his fierce breath, he asked, "what do you want me to take from my dream?"


    "How could miss be almost eaten by a little doll?" Xi Ruyan looked up and down at Chu Feng, still a little unable to accept, it was difficult to understand. She turned her mouth and then replied, "Miss, if she is dead, let me take you to retrieve Chang''e''s body and Phoenix blood."


    Chu Feng was stunned at the smell of speech, and his dissatisfaction with concealing life and death in his heart dissipated a little. He could feel that dream did not want to be the enemy of him, so he would choose such a way of existence.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2872

    It''s still on the ocean.


    Chu wind with Xi Ruyan came here, looking at the sea waves under the night, a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    When the dream took away Chang''e''s body and Phoenix''s blood, Chu Feng followed her and came to this place. At that time, there was an island here, in which there was Chang''e and Phoenix''s blood. However, when she came to this place again, nothing could be found.


    Even when her left eye was in perspective, there was no trace of the island in the deep sea. Chu Feng thought that the island was destroyed by her dream. Chang''e and Phoenix''s blood had been transferred to other places by her.


    Now Xi Ruyan takes him to this place. Chu Feng is puzzled and his eyes fall on Xi Ruyan''s body.


    "It should be this place."


    Xi Ruyan didn''t notice that Chu Feng was looking at himself. He looked around and nodded: "the second Miss told me that this place was probably what she said when she told me the news. In order not to be found by you, she hid the island in the space crevice, and it is still here. But if you don''t think of it, you can''t find it."


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked down at the ocean. When he passed by, he just thought whether he would be hidden by a dream or buried in the deep sea. He never thought that the dream would hide the island in the cracks of space.


    At this moment, it is really possible that Chu Feng''s body slowly soars to a height, and Zhang Kaiming''s magic sword directly appears.


    Then it shot out, bringing out tens of thousands of black lights. The air below seemed to be broken. There were cracks in the air. On the surface of the sea, the outline of the island appeared. When Chu Feng took back Minghong''s magic sword, the small island that had been seen had been fully revealed.


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth, and the big stone that had been blocked in his heart was finally put down. He had been worried that Chang''e and Phoenix''s blood would fall into the hands of the cultivators and become a threat to him. Now he saw the island reappear, and Chu Feng''s worry was completely dispelled.


    Without paying attention to Xi Ruyan, the Chu wind fell down in an instant and entered the place where Chang''e and Phoenix had been blocked by blood.


    On the two platforms, Chang''e lies quietly there, and the Phoenix''s blood is safe and sound. The difference is that the power of blocking them at first has disappeared. Obviously, dream has removed those blockades in order to return them to themselves one day.


    With a deep breath, Chu Feng stepped forward, his eyes fixed, and the darkness began to emerge, covering the blood of Chang''e and Phoenix. Slowly, when the darkness disappeared, the blood vessels of Chang''e and Phoenix disappeared, and they were included in the demon world by Chu Feng. But this time, in order to find no more accidents, Chu Feng hid them in the place only he could find.


    And if there is no need, Chu Feng will not look at them again, because if you look at them, it is easy to be found, and it is difficult to avoid accidents again.


    Smoothly took back Chang''e''s body and Phoenix''s blood. Chu Feng turned to see Xi Ruyan standing behind him, his mouth slightly tilted: "can I ask you a question?"


    "You ask." Xi Ruyan is still too young in the Chu wind and has not returned to the flavor, smell speech gently nodding.


    Chu Feng looked around and asked, "when the dream took Chang''e away, I could think that she threatened me with her body when necessary to compromise with the Xiuzhen world, but what did she do with her Phoenix blood? Although it''s important to me, it''s not completely important. It''s hard to destroy me at most. "


    Xi Ruyan shrugged his mouth: "what the second Miss thought was to absorb the spiritual power of Phoenix''s blood and take this as an opportunity to become an infinite saint. But later she didn''t do that. As for why, I don''t know."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. The Phoenix blood contains the hope and powerful spiritual power of the Phoenix family. Once the strong one gets it, he can get great benefits. After all, the Phoenix blood is different from other demon families, and it is a powerful existence containing the spirit of heaven and earth.


    For example, if the dream really takes the Phoenix blood as an opportunity to absorb its spiritual power, it can really become an infinite sage. As for why she didn''t do that in the future, Chu Feng probably knew that she believed that the dream had taken away Chang''e and Phoenix''s blood. She had never talked to anyone in the cultivation world, otherwise it would not be so quiet now.


    After understanding the original intention of the dream, Chu Feng didn''t say it. When he went out, he turned back to Xi Ruyan and said, "this is the temple world. The peace period between me and the Xiuzhen world may soon be over. So you should leave quickly, so that you don''t have to leave, and this place will be in the fire of war."


    Xi Ruyan blinked: "demon, don''t you send me back? Why did I venture to the temple world to get them back for you, and now you want me to risk it back? At that time, if you don''t find out by your subordinates, you may also be discovered by other Xiuzhen forces. "


    Chu Feng did not really want to send Xi Ruyan back.


    However, the situation is not clear now. Anyone who goes in and out of the temple world may be looked at by others. If he is found, it may bring trouble to the dream.


    Of course, Chu Feng will not let Xi Ruyan know that he has always known that the dream is not dead, and nodded: "then I will send you back."


    Xi Ruyan face a joy: "thank the devil, you really good approachable."Chu Feng just responded with a faint smile and opened a dazzling door. He was probably clear about the current pattern of the practice world. Although he had never been to the world of cherishing the family, his left eye was not worried about being found.


    Pointing to the glare door, he said, "go ahead, but speed up, or your family patrols will find you, and tonight, thank you."


    Xi Ruyan looks at the dazzle gate and sees that Chu Feng is not interested in sending her back all the time. Nununuzui shrugs her shoulders and walks into it. Until her back completely disappears, Chu Feng closes the door of dazzling light and slowly floats up. Looking down at the lonely island below, she looks strangely calm.


    A little finger, dark light from the sky, in silence between the island completely destroyed.


    However, although he recovered Chang''e and Phoenix blood tonight, Chu Feng''s heart was not very happy. His entanglement with dream is both. Now both of them have been found back, which seems to be a good thing, but Chu Feng also knows that this is a dream in a graceful way, and he completely broke the previous relationship.


    Perhaps when the next meeting, the two will be immortal enemies, thinking of the past, and dream of ambiguity and contradiction, Chu Feng mouth involved in a helpless bitter smile.


    It is so dramatic all the time.


    Xi Ruyan has returned to Xijia planet. She is shocked to find that the place where Chu Feng brings her back is actually in the dream''s residence, surrounded by the fragrance of flowers. Although this place has just moved here, Xi Ruyan is no stranger, because it is completely built according to the residence of dream in the sealed place.


    Blink eyes, some of the color at a loss: "what is the matter with this, coincidence?"


    Xi Ruyan can''t explain why Chu Feng can accurately send himself back. She can only disperse her tangled thoughts and hurry to find her dream. The latter must still be waiting for her news.


    Because Xi''s family has just returned, many things are not perfect, so there is no escort patrol around. Xi Ruyan didn''t see anyone along the way. He went all the way to the back of the bedroom. When he was ready to knock on the door, the door opened first.


    Dream stands at the door, look at Xi Ruyan, frown way: "how come so quickly back?"


    Now the four major forces are stationed in four directions, East, West, North and south, one light year away from the earth. Xi Ruyan wants to go to the temple world to find the Chu wind, and then carefully return. It will not be so fast. At least it will take two or three days. How come it seems that this day has not arrived, and it will come back?


    Xi Ruyan Nuogu mouth, eye son looked up: "that I think it''s too troublesome to come back, and may be found, also can''t explain why I don''t follow you, so take Chu Feng to find Chang''e and Phoenix blood, I let chufeng directly send me back, whoosh, good fast."


    Smell speech dream look influence passing helpless, Xi Ruyan''s character, she knows, dare to put forward such a request to Chu Feng, is not strange at all.


    Let Xi Ruyan and himself into the room, the dream continued to ask: "how do you see him, he did not doubt what?"


    "There should not be." Xi Ruyan thought about it for a moment, and said in general how to get close to the temple area after he arrived in the temple world. He also said some of his conjectures and some views on Chu Feng. He also said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the devil is so interesting and lovely."


    The dream originally listened well, but after hearing the look slightly affected, what kind of person is Chu Feng? Dream does not say very clearly, but also understand some, completely and lovely these two words do not match?


    He said he couldn''t understand Xi Ruyan''s eyes and thoughts. Meng whispered, "that''s the end of this matter. The relationship between Chu Feng and me is up to now. In the future, we may only be enemies."


    "In addition, you should pay attention to it. What Pu yuanlei said that day when he came to Xi''s house, we can see that he wanted to punish me. We can''t let him succeed."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be." Xi Ruyan nodded, then blinked: "but miss, Chu Feng seems to be very interested in you. Why don''t you tell the owner about it? If our family can cooperate with Chu Feng and suppress the other three families from becoming the first force in the cultivation world, it should not be difficult?"


    Dream look a stagnation, how can she not and Xi Canghai said? But Xi Canghai, because his father died in ancient times, was destined to transfer his hatred to Chu Feng.


    Gently shook his head: "don''t say, this is destiny!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2873

    The rising sun ushered in a new day in the five forbidden areas, and two news came out.


    The four major forces of the Xiuzhen world jointly sent a letter of worship, hoping that they could visit Chu Feng in the temple world tomorrow and discuss the peace of the next heaven.


    As soon as the news came out, people who had been speculating that there would be a war between Chu Feng and Xiuzhen world were in a faint trance. Chu Feng was a taboo demon God, and Xiuzhen world was suppressed by ancient demons in ancient times. Now they should find Chu Feng not to die and press out a breath for the town? Why do you want to visit Chu Feng?


    Even some old people who lived for a long time could not see through all this, because if the four forces invited Chu Feng to meet in a certain place, they all felt normal, but now it was the four forces who came to visit Chu Feng in the temple world.


    Is it true that the Xiuzhen world does not dare to fight against Chu Feng, but only wants peace in the world. Is it so great?


    It''s impossible to say, but now the fact is that the four major forces of the Xiuzhen world want to visit Chu Feng, which seems a bit like a minister''s pilgrimage to the king. For a while, the people in all the realms could not see what was going on.


    The other news is that, in addition to the Pu family, the other three forces have also moved from the spirit world to their planet world, and have taken one world as the base camp of their forces. This kind of large-scale writing was once a rare thing in all the worlds.


    If you look at Chu Feng''s attitude towards this, it seems that he doesn''t care. Even if the four forces are close to the earth, Chu Feng doesn''t seem to care about it. It''s totally against Chu Feng''s consistent style towards the modern world. The atmosphere is weird, and it''s the only breath that people can feel at the moment.


    They also keep their eyes open one by one, trying to see what will happen when the four forces visit Chu Feng tomorrow.


    In the speculation of many people, the Pu family world is still advancing orderly.


    Although this is the planet world that Pujia has lived in since ancient times, they are familiar with and unfamiliar with everything here in the past era. Because of the dilapidated reasons, the buildings in the past are being renovated, and the whole world presents a thriving atmosphere.


    However, in this atmosphere, there is still a dark wave of turbulent breath, because as practitioners, we are very sensitive, seemingly peaceful, but under this kind of peace, they always have a kind of inexplicable repression.


    There were no more people in the ancestral hall, and even the surrounding guards retreated. There were only three people in the hall.


    Puyuanlei, the new young master, Pu Jingcang, and a middle-aged man named puyuanhao, the half brother of puyuanlei. At first, the Pu family was called the three heroes of Puyuan family in ancient times, but later, the elder brother died in the hands of the ancient demons, leaving them two brothers.


    It''s not that they only have two brothers, but the others who are not strong enough are doomed to be marginalized by the family core.


    Pu yuanlei sits on the throne of Pu family. As the second generation of Pu family owner, he naturally has his own dignity. Even if Pu Jingqiong is stupid and makes mistakes, everyone only dares to blame Pu Jinggong. No one dares to say a word to his family.


    Pu Jingcang and Pu Yuanhao sit at the bottom. Both of them are very strange about what Pu yuanlei called them to do, because after they came, puyuanlei has not said a word.


    The latter does not speak, they naturally do not want to open their mouth at will, that is, sitting in silence.


    "There are two things I would like to consult with you."


    After a while, Pu Yuan Lei said faintly: "I have been thinking about these two problems all night, but I don''t have a good idea at dawn. Although the Pu family is prosperous, there are not many people who can give me advice, so I can only find you two."


    Puyuanlei opened his mouth, and puyuanhao took the message: "second brother, if you have anything, you can say it. The family need not hesitate."


    Pu yuanlei nodded gently, his eyes twinkled with a cold color: "before the night of yesterday, Jingqiong gave me a news, told me a very important thing, up to now, I can''t judge whether it is true or not, but no matter how good it is, I will take the news as true."


    "It''s just that I should throw it out now or in a few days, because throwing it out now will destroy our next visit to Chu Feng. If I throw it out in a few days, it will not have the effect now."


    Pu Yuanhao and Pu Jingcang look at each other. They still don''t know what Pu yuanlei is talking about. Why do they say that?


    "It''s about cherishing our family and cherishing our dreams." Puyuanlei didn''t show off, squinting his eyes and saying, "Jingqiong told me that when the earth was stopped by the devil, the devil said a word. He said that Jingqiong had broken through to the saint 150000 years ago, but he has not entered the territory today."


    Puyuanhao and pujingcang are even more puzzled and strange. Pujingqiong has not been promoted for 150000 years. This is not a secret. What does it have to do with cherishing the family and cherishing dreams? For a while, they didn''t quite understand.


    After silence for a while, Pu yuanlei gave a meaningful smile: "the Xiuzhen world has been sealed under the seal for an era, more than a million years? At that time, none of the demons of this era were born, and there they were completely isolated from the ancient universe. How did the demon God know that the sage who was accomplished 150000 years ago still knew that he had no entry into the world? ""Don''t you think it strange? Does the demon God have the power of prophecy? If this is the case, the ancient times would not have been destroyed by the venerable gods and the ancient goddess? "


    Two people are still strange puyuanlei said these why, but heard his explanation, two people immediately understand.


    Pu Yuanhao''s eyes burst into a sharp color: "second brother, do you mean these things are cherished to tell the demon God, so the demon God knows that Jing Qiong has not made any progress for 150000 years. Otherwise, how does he know?"


    "That''s right." Seeing that they already understood what they meant, Pu yuanlei nodded heavily: "so last night I knew that I had been struggling. Should I join the Luo family and the sword snow clan to put this hat on the head of Xi family before visiting the demon God, or wait until after visiting the demon God."


    "Because if I said it now, Xijia would not visit the devil with us, but the effect of what we said later was certainly not as good as it is now, because now, I can detain the things that Jingqiong was blocked by the devil to the betrayer of Ximeng."


    Pu Yuanhao and Pu Jingcang are moving. Naturally, they know Pu yuanlei''s mind. That is, they want to unite with the other two families to suppress the Xijia family in the name of traitors of the Xiuzhen world, and even threaten the family to promise some things.


    Two people looked at each other, Pu Jing Cang said in a low voice: "second uncle, I don''t think it''s appropriate to say this now, because the four families are moving forward and retreating together. If we split up within us, the devil may take this as a breakthrough. If we force Xijia into the devil''s camp, we will really lose more than we gain."


    Pu Yuan Lei sighed: "I worry about this point, now listen to you that, it seems that I really can''t make trouble to cherish my family before tomorrow."


    Pu Yuanhao and Pu Jingcang nodded. This time is really not suitable for making troubles and cherishing the family. Let alone guessing, even if it is a fact, it would be to force Chu Feng''s camp into a powerful enemy.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later."


    Puyuanlei waved and didn''t entangle with the issue any more. Instead, he said, "let''s talk about the second thing. Now that we have come back, the future demon will die, and all the crises will be settled. Shall we get along with the other three in accordance with the way in which they were sealed, or will we wipe out the three in one net and dominate the world?"


    Pu Yuan Hao raised his hand and motioned to speak for a moment: "maybe you think I''m too anxious. It''s not too late to talk about this matter, but in ancient times, we missed the opportunity because of waiting too long, and also because of the influence plan of the birth of ancient demons."


    "But today, when we come back, we have to fulfill the wishes of the ancient times and make arrangements in advance, so that we can eat the three families down in the future."


    The highest purpose of the Pu family is to unify the Xiuzhen world. As long as the core level of the family knows about this, it''s not surprising that Pu yuanlei said so at the moment.


    But they do feel that Pu Yuan Lei is a little worried.


    However, it is reasonable to listen to Pu yuanlei''s explanation. Pu Yuanhao and Pu Jingcang frown and ponder for a while. The latter said, "uncle, the highest purpose of the family has been formulated since the grandfather''s generation, and we will never forget it."


    "It''s just that I personally think that there are thousands of resources in the universe. Even if there are more forces, we can''t afford to live in peace. At least we can make progress only when there is competition. Once we unify the practice world, we will have less ambition to make progress, and the advantages outweigh the disadvantages."


    Pu Yuan Lei nodded slightly: "third brother, what do you think?"


    "I think we should respect the father''s decision." Although Pu Yuanhao felt too anxious, he did not veto the direction of the family''s tenet: "the possibility of Jingcang''s theory exists, but as long as we set endless dangers in the universe, we can push the family forward. This is a problem that can be solved."


    "If we only respect the world, we can pursue a higher realm without being distracted by the existence of the enemy. This is a good thing."


    Two people''s opinions are different, Pu yuanlei smile: "my idea and the third brother you are the same, the idea of Jing Cang possibility exists, but we can prevent and prevent, the emergence of security do not think about the situation."


    There was a burning flame in his eyes: "it is very necessary to unify the practice world, so that our family can enjoy the best resources first, without consulting with the other three, or even taking precautions."


    Pu Jingcang looks slightly stunned, and then he is silent. He is a third generation. He grew up in a peaceful period. What he sees is different from that of Pu yuanlei, who grew up in the era of common heroes.


    And now puyuanlei brothers are ready to destroy the three families in advance. Naturally, he can''t say anything that will spoil them at this time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2874

    When night comes again, the temple world is as quiet as ever, at least on the surface.


    In the garden behind King Wu''s temple, Chu Feng hasn''t been out since he came back in the daytime today. He has been sitting in the garden since the afternoon, and has never moved a cent. When situ Ya and Bai he pass by occasionally, they don''t disturb Chu Feng. But they all wonder why Chu Feng is so quiet all of a sudden.


    With the deepening of the night, after stuya went to rest, Bai He came to the back garden. Seeing Chu Feng still standing there, he frowned slightly and went over: "master, the four forces will visit tomorrow. Don''t you rest?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and saw that it was the dead of night. Unconsciously, the day passed.


    The blood of Chang''e and Phoenix has already been welcomed back. Chu Feng sits idle for a day, not thinking about how to deal with the Xiuzhen realm, because he has already had a plan in his mind. The reason why he sits idle all day is thinking about dreams.


    From the current situation, it is not an empty word to hold a group in the Xiuzhen world. It is certainly the same with the family where the dream is located. After tomorrow, it will be either a peaceful relationship or a result of endless immortality. Chu Feng does not care about the sea of blood, but there is always a special yearning and thinking for the dream.


    He knew the reason why the dream let Xi Ruyan come. It was also because he knew clearly that Chu Feng did not know that he should be strong against Xi family, or that he was trying to win him over.


    Because Zhang Yuner tells us that in the ancient times, the dream grandfather died in the hands of the ancient demons. He is a taboo God in this era. As the owner of the family, how can Xi Canghai forget his father''s death and transfer his hatred is not impossible.


    Now he''s in a dilemma. If he wants to dream, he won''t be able to separate his relationship with death, just for the sake of not dying in the future, so that they don''t have to bear the burden. If Chu Feng doesn''t know that the dream is still alive, he won''t consider these things. Unfortunately, he went to the soul world and knew everything he should know.


    Bai He curiously looked at Chu Feng and tentatively opened his mouth: "master, it''s time to rest."


    "If you''re tired, go ahead and I''ll sit down again." At the moment, Chu Feng didn''t feel sleepy at all, reluctantly showed a smile and said.


    Bai He did not leave, bit his lower lip, went to sit opposite Chu Feng and asked, "master, do you have something on your mind?"


    Chu Feng slant head, Wen run a smile: "how to say so?"


    "Why are you sitting here all day Bai He saw Chu Feng didn''t blame himself for being too talkative. He relaxed a little and continued: "no matter what difficult things you met before, you would not look like this, unless it was a particularly worrying thing. Today, you have been sitting from this afternoon to now. It must be a worrying and boring thing."


    "Can you tell me and help you analyze it?"


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Bai He to see that he had something on his mind, so Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er could see it.


    Chu Feng is sure that LV Wan and Zhang yun''er both know about the dream. The reason why they don''t tell him is that they don''t want him to be upset. Therefore, Chu Feng would rather pretend to be confused and don''t know that the dream is still alive. Of course, it is impossible for Chu Feng to tell Bai He what he is worried about.


    Smile said: "nothing, just nothing to be dazed, understand some things, see if you can have a little breakthrough."


    "By the way, what should be done in the next confrontation with the Xiuzhen world in order to minimize the loss and strive for the biggest victory."


    Chu Feng''s words are reasonable, but Bai He is not a woman with a big chest and no brain. How can you not tell that Chu Feng didn''t mean to tell her the truth at all, but she didn''t feel uncomfortable. The so-called worry is definitely not something that she will tell others at will.


    Stand up and walk to Chu Feng''s back, hands on his shoulder gently press: "soldiers will block the water to cover the earth, now no matter how much thinking is not to change the results, it is better to take a step to see a step?"


    Chu Feng moved his neck, raised his head and looked at the sky. He felt that Bai He was right. Now the ending between entanglement in the future and cherishing the family and dreams just makes him feel more miserable. It''s better to take a step and look at it step by step. What''s more, why should he go to the top of the heap?


    With a wry smile and shaking his head, Chu Feng stood up and said, "it''s OK. Go to have a rest."


    With a word, Chu Feng went to her bedroom. Bai He stood in the same place and didn''t follow her. She just looked at Chu Feng without blinking her eyes, pursed her lips and gently shook her head. She left the back garden and went back to her own residence. She could feel the worry of Chu Feng under the indifferent situation, but it''s a pity that she couldn''t afford it.


    At this time, the secret place of morning light leading to the temple world is a different scene.


    Originally, because of the existence of the four families, the passage from the secret place of morning light to the temple world would be very quiet at night. After the Chu wind destroyed the four families, people came and went around the channel day and night.


    But tonight, which should have been as busy as ever, the passageway was quiet, with few people shuttling through it.


    Because tomorrow is the day for the four families to visit Chu Feng. Those who want to see the top figures of the Xiuzhen forces have already gone to the temple world early. Those who are not interested will not enter the temple world at this time. They are worried that the visit will become a big war and they will not be able to run away.Anyway, people with all kinds of ideas have it. The entrance and exit are quiet. Under the night, you can only see pujingqiong kneeling there alone. It may take a long time to see several people in and out. Besides, the surrounding is quiet and terrible.


    Pujingqiong raised his head. He still needs to kneel here for one day, and he can stand up at sunset tomorrow. During these two days, he kneels here and is seen by many people. He has recovered from the initial anger and humiliation. He is not angry, but numb.


    He knew that no matter how angry and humiliated he was, he had to kneel down, so he was numb when he got to the back, but his killing heart and hatred for Chu Feng were still increasing.


    He swore that even if he wasn''t Chu Feng''s opponent, he would block Chu Feng when he had the chance. Of course, he would never let anyone see it before he had such a chance.


    While he was thinking about how to revenge Chu Feng in the future, suddenly the atmosphere around him suddenly became low. As a saint or a sensitive cultivator, pujingqiong soon found something wrong, and his eyes became sharp: "who?"


    The darkness all around seemed very quiet. Slowly, a slight sound came from behind the grass on one side. Pujingqiong narrowed his eyes and saw a figure coming out of it.


    His whole body was tense and subconsciously alert, and his eyes were condensed. He was ready to fight at any time. However, when he saw the people who came out, Pu Jing Qiong was a little fierce, but the state was still alert: "Princess Anna, what are you doing here?"


    Obviously, it''s satina!


    Tonight, a woman in a long blue dress, elegant, noble and pure, came slowly. She took a glance at PU Jing dome, sat on a big stone, and then spoke softly: "the position of the little Lord has been taken away, and now may die under the hand of Chu Feng. I really feel sad for you."


    Pujingqiong was stunned. He felt a little pain when he heard that the position of the little Lord was taken away. But when he heard the second half sentence, his eyes suddenly burst into a fierce color: "Chu Feng, dare he?"


    "If the wind is calm, he will not and dare not." Satina gave a meaningful smile, raised her slender fingers and appreciated: "but if the Pu family did something to him, it is possible to kill you in a rage. Didn''t your father tell you to run away when necessary?"


    Pujingqiong frowned tightly. He had been kneeling here and didn''t know anything.


    Satyana glanced past her eyes and knew that pujingqiong really didn''t know anything. With a gentle sigh, she said slowly, "your father called the other three families together and I went to Pujia world to discuss the rival of Chu Feng. It''s time to visit tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Pu Jing Qiong''s eyes burst with fierce color and anger. Of course, he knew the four families wanted to visit Chu Feng, but he didn''t know that they wanted to do it when they visited Chu Feng.


    In an instant, he wanted to understand what satina had just said, that is, once the four families started to attack Chu Feng, Chu Feng might kill him first to vent his resentment. Then he would have died in vain if he didn''t know it.


    Clenching his fist, Pu Jinggong appeared angry: "why didn''t my father tell me that he didn''t worry about me being killed?"


    "If you know more, the plan will change." Satyana wanted such an emotional Pu Jing Dome: "and you have provoked Chu Feng to shame the Pu family for you. This matter is indelible. Moreover, Pu Jingcang''s strength is a little stronger than you, and his character is better than you. He is a little master, and seems to be supported by many people in the Pu family."


    Pujingqiong, who had been kneeling, stood up all of a sudden. What he could not tolerate was that some people said that pujingcang was better than him. He could become the little Lord only by Laozi.


    But although he was angry, he also kept a trace of reason: "Princess Anna, you came to tell me this tonight, can''t it be for no reason?"


    "That''s nature." Sarti Anna also rose as like as two peas and raised his hand, and a light flashed. A man who was kneeling on the side of the common dome appeared to be kneeling. Even the breath of the atmosphere was very similar: "because I think you are more suitable to be the helm of the general family, or even the ruler of the future east."


    "I''m a woman, I can''t play Chu Feng, I can''t play Xiuzhen, but if we work together, what do you think will happen?"


    The finger slightly waved: "that will go all the way, then who can compete with you who has allies? When the time comes, who else is the seat of the little Lord? Of course, if you don''t want to cooperate, then I think I haven''t been here. But I think your father doesn''t even tell you this and ignores your danger. Even if you don''t hold a grudge, at least you should think more about yourself? "


    , as like as two peas in Sarti Anna''s eyes, he can see that he is kneeling there, at least it can be a lot of people. But Sarti Anna has a little hesitation about what he said.


    But think of tomorrow and Chu Feng war, now do not inform themselves, nor afraid of their anger chufeng killed, immediately in the heart is a burst of anger.


    Especially when he thought that he was sitting in the seat of the little Lord, Pujing was even more miserable. He bit his teeth and said, "OK, I promise you!"Satyana''s words flashed over her eyes. Now, although she cooperates with the Xiuzhen world, she never wants to let others be superior to herself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2875

    The long night will pass, just as the light must come.


    At dawn, many powerful people began to go to the temple area. However, they were not invited to enter the temple area. They just looked at the empty Temple of King Wu from a high place outside, and wanted to see how the leaders of the four forces were.


    With the return of the cultivation world, the masters of the four forces all know that they are infinite saints. As most of them are strong in the semi divine period and the most divine realm, it is not easy to see the saints. What''s more, it is the ultimate of the saints, the infinite saints?


    So there may be risks in coming to the temple world, but none of them can stop those who come to see it.


    In the temple of King Wu, Chu Feng got up before dawn. Sitting on the throne of King Wu, he knew about the gathering of countless people outside the temple area.


    On the contrary, Chu Feng frowned deeply: "these guys are really looking for death!"


    Zhang yun''er has a glimpse of the development of his fate. He knows that the four major forces today are called "visiting". In fact, they are the first to attack. He also wants to transfer the people in the temple area temporarily without the attention of the religious circle. He does not want a group of onlookers to gather here. If there is a big war, many people will die.


    It''s not that Chu Feng is too bloody. It''s really the case that the war is imminent. No matter how the sage controls it, the influence of his power can destroy those who are not enough.


    But now Chu Feng can''t let people expel those who come to see the excitement, otherwise it will arouse the vigilance of the Xiuzhen world and make it self defeating.


    Lu Wan and others naturally understood this. They started to think about the safety of the people in the temple area. They forgot that people from the outside would also come to the temple area. Now, more and more people are gathering here. If World War I breaks out, there will be countless casualties!


    Zhang yun''er knew that it was impossible, but she said, "Chu Feng, why don''t you let Yan Luo drive people away?"


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head without hesitation, and his eyes were firm: "today is a crisis for us, but it is also an opportunity. If we arouse their vigilance today, it will not be easy to attack them in the future. What I hope is that the autumn wind sweeps the leaves to solve the threat of the spiritual world, rather than consume it with them."


    "If the people on the periphery are expelled, they will certainly be on guard. They must know that we have insight into their plot and are not advisable!"


    Everyone can see Chu Feng''s dilemma, but there is no good way and suggestion, slowly all silent down.


    "Forget it. Let them go." Chu Feng thought for a while, and finally dispersed the idea of continuing to tangle: "curiosity killed the cat, but I can''t obviously stop their curiosity, or it can only be self defeating. Yun''er, Wan''er, when the time comes, I''ll trouble you two. If you can die a little less, you can die less."


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan are both stunned. The latter frowns slightly and shows his eyebrows: "do you want to face the four forces alone?"


    Chu Feng didn''t say it clearly, but Lu Wan was very clear about his meaning, that is, at the critical time, let her and Zhang Yuner protect the people who came to see the excitement. They could not expel them now, so they should protect them from the back.


    It seems that this is a way, but it is not good for yourself, because the result is that Chu Feng alone to face the four forces.


    Today, no one knows what kind of power the four forces will exert. If they want to protect those people who don''t know the truth to watch the excitement, Chu Feng can only deal with it by themselves. Today''s chufeng is indeed very powerful, but at least they are all four infinite saints, and the ancestors of each family may appear.


    Chu Feng alone, really OK?


    "That''s it!"


    Chu Feng knew their worries, but he didn''t give them a chance to say it. He waved his hand and clapped his hands directly: "in recent years, many innocent people have been hurt by the wars in recent years. As the center of the hidden world, many innocent people have died in the war. In other words, I can''t let the temple world die any more."


    Because as a central area, if it is not safe to cause panic here, it will indirectly affect the stability of the whole hidden world, which is not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    If he can, he doesn''t want to waste his hands to protect a group of people who have nothing to do with their lives, but without them, the stability of the hidden world is also a problem.


    Seeing that Chu Feng has already made up his mind, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er can''t say anything. Otherwise, it just makes Chu Feng feel more uncomfortable. However, they also make a decision in their hearts. After this, let Chu Feng widen the forbidden area of the temple area. In this way, even if there is a big war here in the future, we don''t worry about people getting too close.


    Although the method is not very good, but in the end it will have a little effect.


    "Master, Luojia mountain, the master of Luo family, has come with Luo, the young master of Luo family." At this time, white lotus also came in from the outside and said.


    Chu Feng had just arranged that if the war happened, people would come.


    Squint at the sky outside. When the sun rises, it''s early enough, and you can feel a strong breath. Obviously, the people who come here not only announce his arrival to the temple people, but also to the whole temple world!See through this point, Chu Feng gentle smile: "please!"


    Bai He was stunned, looked back at the outside, and then said, "master, you,,"


    "do you want me to meet them?" Chu Feng knew what Bai He wanted to say, so when she didn''t finish, she interrupted what she wanted to say and asked a question.


    Bai he blinked, nodded and went out. Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan also sat on the left side and looked out.


    After a while, you can hear the hearty laughter coming from the outside. It''s the kind of low-key voice of Luojia mountain: "there were no five forbidden areas in ancient times. I didn''t expect that an era would appear. It''s good. This temple is a good place with plenty of vitality and flexibility in the world."


    Luojia mountain, with a red haired young man, looked like I was the eldest: "the devil gives orders in the temple world. It''s really like a king!"


    In the face of Luojia mountain, Chu Feng thought that he didn''t hear what he said, and he didn''t even mean to look at him. Luojia mountain''s expression twitched, and his face felt a little hot. When was he ignored as the second generation owner of the Luo family?


    The heart is very uncomfortable, but in order to follow-up plan or endure down, patted side Luo Fei''s shoulder: "come, see the devil."


    Luo Fei looked proud, and his nostrils could almost be said to be facing the sky. He cast a glance at Chu Feng and said, "good devil!"


    Chu Feng still did not hear the general, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan looked in their eyes and laughed bitterly in their hearts. How could they not know that Chu Feng was intentional. Lu Wan coughed gently, leading to the embarrassment of the atmosphere: "Luojia mountain, where are they?"


    The two father and son of Luojia mountain are very unhappy about Chu Feng''s neglect of them. Hearing Lu Wan''s question just leads to embarrassment and has a new stage.


    When he turned to face Lu Wan, the arrogance and laxity of Luojia mountain or Luofei''s arrogance and disdain all disappeared, showing respect and saying in unison: "respect God!"


    When facing Zhang yun''er, she is not so polite, but she just nods to them gently.


    However, Chu Feng was surprised by the respect of Lu Wan by the Luojia mountain father and son, but after thinking about it for a while, it was clear that Lu Wan was the immortal God and had appeared before the emergence of the Xiuzhen world. It can be said that the reason why the Xiuzhen world developed steadily at the beginning was because of Lu Wan.


    Although they are strong enough now, they still respect Lu Wan, who once set down the law of heaven and bound the world, and had nothing to do with her strength, but her identity.


    Lu Wan nodded softly: "you are welcome. Your father and son are here. What about the other three families?"


    Luojia mountain still maintained a polite posture: "thinking of visiting the devil today, I didn''t rest all night last night, and I came before dawn. As for the three families, it is estimated that they will come later."


    Lu Wan nodded, raised his hand and said, "then go and have a rest first." On the side of the situya said: "arrange Luo family master and Luo Shao Lord to go to the side hall to have a rest, and prepare some food and drink for them."


    In response, situ Ya made a gesture to invite Luojia mountain father and son to go to the side hall. The father and son did not say anything. They nodded to Lu Wan and followed situ ya to the side hall. In addition to saying hello to Chu Feng, even if he left behind, he thought that Chu Feng was transparent. If you didn''t bird me, would you like me to bird you?


    When the father and son left, Chu Fengcai looked at Lu Wan with a smile and said, "it seems that you are more authoritative than yun''er and me in the Xiuzhen world."


    Lu Wan sat down, shook her head gently and said, "it was when nothingness was still standing behind me. They thought I was the master of the universe. Now that nothingness has been known, they will understand that the respect for me now is just a legacy of ancient times."


    "I believe that when you have a conflict with them, my God will collapse in their hearts."


    Because she is Chu Feng''s woman, once the war starts, she must stand with Chu Feng, and then become the enemy. How can we respect her?


    Chu Feng smile: "nothing, sooner or later they will because of your man, more respect for you."


    Lu Wan Wen''s face turned red. Zhang yun''er couldn''t help chuckling. Seeing Lu Wan teased by Chu Feng, she felt very interesting.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2876

    More than an hour after the father and son of Luojia mountain arrived, Pu yuanlei also brought Pu Jingcang with him on behalf of Pu family. The two uncles and nephews did not have the visible arrogance of Luojia mountain father and son. After a few polite words, they went to the side hall.


    In order not to let them doubt, Chu Feng did not reveal any, when the indifference has been indifferent.


    Not long after his uncle and nephew Pu yuanlei had just gone to the side hall, he suddenly felt the breath of two holy places shaking the heaven and earth. He was still thinking about how to test the attitude of the four major forces. Who started?


    Standing up and going out, Pu yuanlei and others in the side hall also came out. At a glance, they saw a man and a woman fighting fiercely in the sky. Although they restrained themselves very well, the powerful momentum of their saints eventually brought a great impact on the temple area.


    Still can hear flustered restlessness, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, eyebrows deep wrinkled.


    Because the two people fighting on the sky are xuenishang, the leader of the Xianxue clan, and the owner of the xicanghai family. If you want to say that xuenishang and Luojia mountain are fighting, Chu Feng can still accept it. How could they fight with Xi Canghai?


    "Ouch


    Luojia mountain also saw this scene and burst into laughter: "I said that xuenishang, a stinky woman with a bad face, is most likely to offend people. Even brother Canghai can work with her. How much failure do you think this woman has


    The void is turbulent. Snow nishang and Xi Canghai collide and separate. When I hear Luojia mountain calling herself a smelly woman in front of so many people, Xue nishang''s eyes burst out with a sharp look. She raises her hand and shoots out thousands of ice and snow swords. The surrounding air is completely cold. Even Chu Feng can''t help but stir.


    "Damn it!" Luojia mountain didn''t expect that a word did not agree with snow nishang, she would do it by herself. She was angry and said, "don''t retreat, but advance.".


    The endless flame burned away, and the incomparable terror of Luojia mountain''s carriers fell into the thousands of snow swords. The attack that ordinary saints could not resist was directly melted by Luojia mountain, and rose to the sky of that day, directly fighting with snow colored clothes.


    "Stinky woman, I will not abuse you and take you home to be a concubine," he roared


    The two fought directly, regardless of how disastrous it would be to the temple world.


    Originally, Xi Canghai, who was fighting with Xue nishang, left at the right time because of the intervention of Luojia mountain. With a gloomy look on his face, Pu yuanlei frowned slightly: "brother Canghai, what''s going on?"


    "Ah Xi Canghai sighed, and his old face said in embarrassment: "I met the snow Lord on the way just now, so I mentioned that I want to marry the blade snow clan. After all, it''s no secret that my nephew lanning never forgets the holy daughter of the sword snow sect. So many years have passed and my heart has not changed."


    Said some angry look: "who knows snow Ni dress this woman unexpectedly said that lanning is not worthy of her apprentice, I feel a little uncomfortable, said she thought her apprentice and her, and then fight."


    Pu Yuan Lei nodded his head clearly, passing by the color of pondering, but he thought of his son pujingqiong and looked helpless.


    There are two outstanding women in the young generation of the Xiuzhen world. One is mu Qianxue, the holy daughter of the zhenxue sect, and the other is cherishing the family and cherishing the dream, which is known as the first beauty in the Xiuzhen world.


    Both of them have attracted the attention of many outstanding young people in the Xiuzhen world. They both want to marry them. He once mentioned this matter for pujingqiong, but he was refused by Xue nishang. Later, pujingqiong was obsessed with lust and wanted to invade mu Qianxue, so they had a bit of a bridge.


    So now the feeling of cherishing the sea, Pu Yuan Lei is also clear, who doesn''t want the younger generation of the family to marry an excellent woman? It''s just a little difficult, but compared to Mu Qianxue, Pu yuanlei wants to marry Pu Jingqiong more.


    Of course, he only thought about these thoughts in his own mind, and on the surface, he would not say it.


    But above the sky, the battle between Luojia mountain and xuenishang has become more and more fierce. There is already some misunderstanding between the two forces. Now Luojia mountain talks about xuenishang in front of so many people, and the latter is only more angry.


    However, Pu yuanlei and Xi Canghai didn''t mean to stop him. Instead, they looked at Chu Feng, who had been silent all the time. He wanted to see whether he wanted to interfere or just watch. After all, it was in the temple world, which was the territory of Chu Feng. Xue nishang and Xue nishang fought, which meant not to give Chu Feng face.


    It would be interesting if Chu Feng didn''t interfere.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t say a word and just looked at it quietly, it didn''t mean that he didn''t want anything in his heart. However, he didn''t mean to interfere for the time being. He didn''t see any other saints in the Xiuzhen world except his dream.


    Now xuenishang and Luojia mountain are both one of the powerful sages in the Xiuzhen world. You can see their contest and see something from them. Chu Feng is still willing to see something.


    Of course, it is also that their war has not reached the degree of destruction, otherwise Chu Feng would have stopped it.


    As for why Luojia mountain and Xue nishang didn''t deal with it, Chu Feng probably knew that the rumor had existed in ancient times. As for how the contradiction was planted, because it was a long time ago, except for the people of that generation, the rest of the people were not very clear. Chu Feng probably heard from Lu Wan, but he didn''t understand the details.At the same time, the roaring sound was deafening. Except for the saints, the rest of the people covered their ears. Chu Feng frowned. The battle between xuenishang and Luojia mountain began to affect the stability of the temple world.


    One is the force of wind and snow, the other is the force of fire. At this moment, a cold and hot spread around the temple area, just like being in a double sky of ice and fire, which is very uncomfortable.


    Chu wind slowly soared into the air, and instantly attracted the eyes of Pu yuanlei and Xi Canghai. Both of them did not blink. They wanted to see whether the strength of Chu Feng was as strong as the rumor.


    Teng ascended to the position parallel to the snow neon clothes, looking at the two people who are constantly fighting regardless of each other. Chu Feng''s mouth corners arouse a cold smile, and there is a looming killing opportunity.


    The sky was dark, and the sun was completely covered by thick black clouds in an instant. Except for the two people who were forgetful of themselves in the war, the rest of them could feel the Chu wind moving the killing opportunity.


    Pu Yuan Lei eyebrows a pick: "not good."


    "Attention." Xi Canghai naturally can feel Chu Feng Teng Sheng''s killing opportunity, eyebrows deep lock: "it seems that the behavior of snow clan leader and Luo family master has provoked the majesty of the demon God."


    The voice of the two people was very small, and the people around them did not hear or even noticed the gesture of the two people. As long as Chu Feng had any improper behavior, they would immediately take action. No matter what kind of gratitude or resentment they had, they came here today to advance and retreat together.


    All of a sudden, heaven and earth exploded, and the thunder of heaven''s punishment thundered down from the sky, not falling on the ground, but toward the snow colored clothes and Luojia mountain.


    Both of them were thinking of killing each other, so they were separated by the thunder of punishment. Pu yuanlei and Xi Canghai, who wanted to attack, also loosened their fists. They could see that Chu Feng wanted to prevent the two men from fighting, not to kill them, but that the power of the thunder was too strong, right?


    If xuenishang and Luojia mountain can''t hide, it will inevitably bring serious harm. I also have the cognition that seeing is believing in the strength of Chu wind. At the same time, I have made a decision to advance and retreat together today, otherwise there is no hope to defeat Chu Feng.


    The separated snow neon clothes and their eyes are dignified. Looking at the sky''s roaring thunder of punishment, they both know that the power contained in them is very strong, even more powerful than that in ancient times.


    In the palm of the hand all unnaturally perspire, did not continue to start.


    "It''s just a warning, and this is the temple world."


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see how they looked. He lifted his hand and the clouds dispersed. The sky became clear again: "I can allow you to offend once, but it doesn''t mean you can allow a second offence. If there is a second offence, there will be no amnesty."


    The tyrannical and bloody words made the people who heard it tremble fiercely. It was two infinite saints. Chu Feng threatened directly. Is this self-confidence or too much self-confidence?


    The rest of us don''t know, but for Pu Yuan Lei, that is the performance of Chu Feng''s absolute self-confidence.


    In order to follow-up plans, Xue nishang and Luojia mountain both temporarily put down the idea of beating each other to death. Before King Wu''s temple, Chu Feng was still suspended in the void, and gave them a light look: "you are visiting the temple world today. As the master, you should treat you well."


    "However, it is said that in front of me, if anyone has any improper behavior, I will fight against the forces where they are and will not die."


    As the voice fell, the Chu wind cut through the void and disappeared without a trace. Even Pu yuanlei and others could not capture the trace of Chu wind, and even their strong perception ability could not see the direction of Chu wind. It was just like that, whizzing and silent!


    The two figures also came from afar, falling on the side of snow colored clothes and Xi Canghai respectively, a woman with white veil but can see the upper class of beauty, and a man who looks gentle but has never left the masked woman with a pair of eyes.


    And these two people are mu Qianxue and Xi lanning who caused the battle between Xi Canghai and Xue nishang today.


    Even if Xi Canghai had just mentioned it, she still couldn''t leave mu Qianxue''s body. Even with mu Qianxue''s appearance, Luofei''s arrogant eyes fell on her. The color in her eyes could not be clearer.


    The leaders of the four major forces and the outstanding young generation have all arrived.


    Bai He, who received the secret tone of Chu Feng, came forward and said, "master, let me take you to the side hall to have a rest. He will hold a banquet in front of the temple of King Wu to entertain all the principals and your descendants!"


    Pu yuanlei and others made eye contact and nodded. It''s not suitable to start now. We should also see if Chu Feng has other arrangements.


    After all, this is not our main battlefield. Naturally, we should make sure that there is no problem before we can make a move.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2877

    At noon, two large tables were set up in front of the temple of King Wu, and the chef arranged by Zhang Yuner himself prepared rich dishes.


    Pu yuanlei and others were also invited out of the side hall, but their faces were not very good, because after arriving in the morning, they saw Chu Feng at the beginning. Later, when they were in the side hall for one morning, Chu Feng did not show up to see what they meant. They were totally arrogant.


    Such an attitude makes them more uncertain about today''s plan, because Chu Feng''s arrogance can be said to be young and frivolous, but it can also be said that he disdains to deal with them.


    However, no matter how good, the beginning of the people firmly start today, at the moment, the confidence is a little less, because of the arrogance of Chu Feng, there is a bit of a blow to their confidence.


    With two large tables, Pu yuanlei''s four principal officials naturally sit at the front table. Pu Jingcang and others certainly can''t sit at the same table with them. Therefore, four people sit at the second table. The specifications of the two tables are similar, but the meaning is different.


    Under the bright sun, all the four families had already sat down. Chu Feng, accompanied by Lu Wan and others, came late. In addition, Yan Luo and others also arrived at this moment. Although all the people present were saints, they were of course qualified to appear because they were the inheritors of the ancient seven evil kings.


    They sat on the second table, with the third generation of the best of the four.


    Chu Feng did not say hello to Pu yuanlei and others, so he sat down. After Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also sat down, he asked situ Ya and Yan Luo to sit on a table.


    Pu Jingcang and other people look unnatural, because they are the best young generation of their own forces. If it is reasonable to sit at the same table with Yan Luo and others, what are the identities of situ Ya and Bai He? What''s the right to sit at a table with them?


    There are a lot of discomfort in their hearts, but in such occasions they are not good to show, but although they cover up, from their eyes, chufeng can still see, of course, Chu Feng does not know this.


    For the four people of puyuanlei, it is that Chu Feng is fearless. If Chu Feng is still in awe, how could he arrange some unknown people to sit with PU Jingcang?


    But is Chu Feng really so powerful that he doesn''t pay attention to the four forces? This is the question of the four at the moment.


    Chu Feng didn''t care what they were thinking. He snapped his finger, and the person who arranged for it immediately came up to pour the wine. After the wine was full, Chu Feng held up his glass. With his action, Pu yuanlei and others stood up. Only when they stood up, did they find that Chu Feng did not mean to get up at all.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er have no expression on their faces, but they both smile bitterly in their hearts.


    From this morning to now, Chu Feng was a person who did not give face to the four major forces. Even if it was the younger generation, it would be fine if it was the younger generation. Now that the four are all in charge, Chu Feng still has no face at all. Although he knows that today''s direction may not be very good, but before tearing his face, is there still something to do in acting?


    They don''t know what Chu Feng''s idea is, but Chu Feng doesn''t get up, and naturally they won''t stand up, which makes people of the four major forces feel embarrassed and angry.


    "Come on, have a drink for our first meeting."


    Chu Feng did not know the general, the glass on the table gently touched, and then directly raised the glass to drink.


    Puyuanlei''s four people narrowed their eyes, which meant that they were slapped in the face. Only when they drank the wine, they could barely suppress their inner dissatisfaction. However, when they sat down, there was no smile on their faces that they could see at first, and their faces were not good-looking.


    For the beginning of the plan to start more firm, because Chu Feng can now do this to them, will not be more oppressive?


    The four people looked at each other vaguely, and secretly contacted each other in secret tones. Of course, Chu Feng didn''t know about them. Just know that they were not visiting in good faith today.


    He picked up his chopsticks and began to eat. However, Pu yuanlei and others did not intend to continue with the wine. They all sat quietly.


    After two cups of wine and eating something, Chu Feng wiped his mouth and raised a smile: "four, is the food not to your taste?"


    Puyuan leipi smile meat do not smile back: "demon God, our food requirements are not high, but today our four families come to visit the demon God, this hospitality way?"


    "Unhappy?" Chu Feng took the words and said, "or do you think I''m not good enough? I''ve arranged all the food and drink. I haven''t laid an ambush for you to kill you. Or do you think you should get up to meet me and follow me all the time? "


    Pu yuanlei chuckled: "as a taboo of this era, the devil doesn''t need to get up to greet him. It''s just that our four families sincerely visit the demon God, but the demon God doesn''t seem to be very welcome. Do you have any opinions on us?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth was slightly tilted, and his smile became more and more amusing: "visit me. I don''t prepare any gifts. Do you want me to smile at you?"


    If there were no other people around, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan would have laughed. Chu Feng knew that these people would start to embarrass them. But what he said seemed reasonable. If the four forces knew their plot, Chu Feng would be angry."There are gifts, of course."


    Don''t want to, puyuanlei not only did not because of Chu Feng''s language is not fast, but a hearty smile clapped his hands: "how is it the first time to meet with the demon God, do not prepare a gift, it''s hard to say."


    Pu Jingcang, sitting at the next table, stood up, holding a moderate box. Pu yuanlei took it and opened it on the table. Inside was a dark and shining stone: "this is a kind of spirit stone that we found when we sealed the land. There are treasures in it. As long as you can open this stone, you can get the treasure."


    "As for this treasure, they are different. Some of them can increase their own skills, some can increase their weapons."


    Chu Feng took a light look at the so-called spirit stone. He didn''t show any color of interest. He just looked at PU yuanlei intentionally or unintentionally with his left eye. He didn''t find any deception. It can be seen that this spirit stone is indeed a treasure, but he doesn''t know what kind of treasure it will breed.


    She looked at Lu Wan unintentionally. The latter understood that Chu Feng wanted to ask himself what this thing was, and shook his head slightly and vaguely, indicating that he did not know.


    Chu Feng raised his hand, and the spirit stone came to his hand. Under his delicate feeling, he found that the spirit stone contained a wonderful power. His left eye twinkled through it and saw a very small bright bead, but the power contained in it was too small.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng seems to be closing his eyes to feel, but his left eye is observing Pu yuanlei and others'' looks, from which he sees the playfulness and banter.


    Chu Feng suddenly knew what the so-called spirit stone was. It must be something they found in the sealed place. Although it is pregnant with treasure, it is not a great treasure. The main thing must be a kind of trial. Just now Pu yuanlei said very clearly that as long as you can open it, you can get the treasure. What if you can''t open it?


    Pu yuanlei and others really mean this. This black and shiny stone is a lot of things produced in the sealed area, which can be seen everywhere, but it has no effect. The only advantage is that it is extremely hard. So when they seal the land, they will use this material to cast buildings and living places.


    However, they believed that Chu Feng did not know, so they wanted to infer the strength of Chu Feng. If Chu Feng could open the spirit stone, they would not do it. If Chu Feng could not open the spirit stone, they would do it immediately.


    Because this kind of hard spirit stone can only be opened by the joint efforts of four infinite saints. Sometimes even the four people can''t open it. It''s not a very useful thing.


    And the piece they brought today belongs to a relatively hard type. The four of them tried to open a piece, and nearly exhausted everything to open a crack. So now give this thing to Chu Feng to see if it can be opened. If Chu Feng can open the natural force above them, and if Chu Feng can''t even open a crack, then it can be inferred that it is not An opponent of the four of them.


    As for LV Wan and Zhang yun''er, they have brought the younger generation with them today, and their purpose is very clear. When necessary, they should restrain one from the other.


    But what they didn''t know was that Chu Feng had already thought about it, so they held the stone in their hands and couldn''t help glancing in the depths of their eyes. Just when they were about to put things in a fake way, Pu yuanlei said, "demon, why don''t you open it now and let us see what the treasure is?"


    Chu Feng''s hand was stagnant, and his face was embarrassed. His left eye had helped him to see that the spirit stone didn''t have much effect. It could only be Pu yuanlei''s test of his strength. So these people in front of him harbored evil intentions, and Chu Feng didn''t mind playing with them.


    Holding the spirit stone, Chu Feng nodded: "everyone wants to see it, so just have a look."


    As soon as he raised his hand, the spirit stone flew up and suspended in the air. Chu Feng gave out a force at will, but it contained extremely terrifying power. Under a loud noise, the spirit stone did not respond at all, and Pu yuanlei''s four faces showed an imperceptible smile.


    However, they did not have immediate opponents, but Pu Yuan Lei also said: "demon God, this thing contains precious treasures, so it is difficult to open, it needs to spend some strength."


    Chu Feng pretended to be surprised and raised his hand. The magic sword suddenly appeared in the palm of his hand. The endless power converged rapidly and the momentum was amazing. Pu yuanlei and others also narrowed their eyes to try not to miss any details. If Chu Feng can''t open the spirit stone, they can do it.


    Chu Feng also jumped up at this time, Minghong magic sword with frightening power waved out, mercilessly split on the spirit stone!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2878

    A fierce sword fell down, blooming a bright dazzling light, even Pu yuanlei and others did not dare to look directly at them, slightly narrowed their eyes.


    When the light dissipated, people only heard the sound of a heavy object falling on the ground. Then they slowly opened their eyes. Chu Feng stood there holding the Ming Hong magic sword. His face was calm as water. The fierce breath around him had disappeared, but everyone''s eyes moved to the spirit stone.


    This time, Pu Yuan Lei and others all felt that Chu Feng had used a very powerful force, but when they looked at the spirit stone, they unconsciously brought up a funny smile.


    Because the spirit stone had no other damage except the trace of a Ming Hong magic sword. Chu Feng had not opened the spirit stone.


    Of course, everything has to be 100%, otherwise it''s only yourself who gets hurt. Pu yuanlei secretly whispers to several people to calm down and says with a smile: "demon God, this spirit stone is extremely hard. Sometimes you have to do your best to open it!"


    This is a kind of verbal trial, Pu Yuan Lei thought Chu Feng couldn''t hear it.


    If you don''t know that the so-called treasure in this spirit stone is a general thing, Chu Feng may believe what Pu yuanlei just said, but now he knows that it is a general thing. So Pu yuanlei is trying to test himself, and Chu Feng can still hear it.


    He shrugged his shoulders and took up Minghong''s magic sword. Chu Feng sat down calmly, opened his hand, and the spirit stone came to his hand: "just now my strength and Minghong magic sword were integrated, but I didn''t break this thing. It seems that I have no chance with this treasure."


    Gently moved, the spirit stone returned to the box and lay quietly. Chu Feng gently waved: "so you''d better take it back, Pu family master."


    When Chu Feng spoke, the four people''s eyes were all staring at him, trying to see whether he was pretending to be real or not, but Chu Feng didn''t know the reason of the spirit stone. There should be no possibility of pretending.


    Several people look at each other vaguely, the heart has made a decision.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also felt that the atmosphere began to change. Their eyes narrowed and they were ready to start at any time. On the contrary, Chu Feng seemed to have no idea about anything. They picked up a glass of wine and drank it slowly there. As they picked up a mouthful of vegetables, they passed over puyuanlei and said, "why, don''t you eat?"


    There''s a bang!


    The four people of puyuanlei released their powerful momentum in an instant. This table and the nearby table were completely overturned. The sound of the explosion of the air wave made everything around them completely blown away, and the delicious food just now turned into powder.


    Yan Luo and others also protect situ Ya and Bai He to dodge quickly, and the atmosphere of harmony begins to return. At this moment, they enter the freezing point thoroughly.


    On the contrary, Chu Feng didn''t feel at all. The dish he was holding was slowly put into his mouth. He chewed and swallowed it carefully before he looked at PU yuanlei and others. He was as warm as ever: "why, the food is not appetizing and angry? Or do you want to start with me first? Can you just add a few people together? "


    "Now kneel down and admit your mistake. I can take it as if it didn''t happen. Otherwise, when you want to admit your mistake, you won''t have a chance."


    Luojia mountain burst into laughter. From the beginning of being ignored by Chu Feng to now, he has been holding a breath in his heart. However, before Chu Feng tried to open the spirit stone, he was not easy to attack. Now it is confirmed that Chu Feng has no ability to open the spirit stone. What else can be said?


    Chufeng said with a sneer: "Chu Feng, don''t play tricks here. Just now that spirit stone is just a kind of thing that we can see everywhere in the sealing place. The only feature is hard. It seems that the piece you just tried to break. We need four people to join hands to make a crack."


    "But you have tried twice, but there is no way. You can see that you are not strong enough for us to fear, or you haven''t grown up to that point. What''s arrogant?"


    Chu Feng kept smiling all the time. Seeing the other people''s looks, we can see that their ideas are similar to those of Luojia mountain.


    When he raised his hand, the man who poured the wine put the pot in Chu Feng''s hand. Chu Feng directly opened his mouth and took a sip, then he breathed out his breath of wine before he said, "Oh, so what do you mean now, are you going to war with me?"


    Pu Yuan Lei said in a cold voice: "the ancient demon God owes us blood feud. Now you don''t back it, who carries it?"


    Chu Feng smiles more and more carefully, opens his hand, that piece falls on the ground spirit stone to his hand, lightly throws two: "thought is really what treasure, originally is only a cheap stone, you use to test my void, this I really did not expect, a little interesting."


    "It''s just that I don''t want to die. No one can let me die. If you are sure to do it, there will be no chance."


    The posture of Chu Feng falls in the eyes of Pu Yuan Lei and his party, that is bluff. If Chu Feng really has this strength, why can''t he open the spirit stone twice? It can be seen that the strength of Chu Feng alone is stronger than any of them, and even three or two people are not rivals.


    But if four people join hands, then Chu Feng is definitely not an opponent, what are you afraid of?


    The impatient Luojia mountain directly raised his hand. Most of the territory of the Shangguan family in the distance collapsed instantly, and the dust was flying: "don''t brag here. The hatred of ancient times should be paid back with your blood today."As the Luojia mountain started, everything could no longer be relaxed. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er looked at each other. When they thought they were going to start ahead of time, they suddenly flew to two directions of the temple world, casting a layer of defense to prevent the leakage of huge forces.


    However, those who had been watching the scene outside the temple area had already started to retreat in panic when the four people of puyuanlei showed their tusks. Only a few of them remained in the same place.


    Seeing that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er didn''t mean to fight side by side with Chu Feng, everyone was stunned. Did Chu Feng want to fight against eight of them?


    One problem is that Chu Feng is too calm. In such a situation, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are not only allowed to prevent damage to other parts of the temple world, but also calm like water. Can this be pretended?


    In their astonished look, Chu Feng gently clenched the spirit stone, looking helpless and regretful: "before you showed the posture of war, I was still holding a little hope, but in the end you still let me down, unexpectedly want me to die, so what reason do I have to let you live?"


    Pu yuanlei and others were shocked. In the hands of Chu Feng, the spirit stone slowly turned into powder and fell to the ground. What''s more, they didn''t feel how much power Chu Feng used. It seemed that it was so simple.


    But no matter what, Pu yuanlei and others realized that they had been cheated. Chu Feng had already been on guard against them. Even just now, everything was deliberately shown to them. What''s hateful is that they didn''t see it.


    Can the people who can easily turn the spirit stone into dust can be easily dealt with by them? We don''t have to think that several people know the answer. We also understand why Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er do not fight side by side with Chu Feng, but to prevent the temple world from being affected by the war.


    The first person to react to is Pu yuanlei, who only heard him say, "the one who took down Chu Feng, or we will all die today."


    Pujingcang and others who stood behind came back to their senses and instantly locked in situ Ya and Yanluo. Only when they were ready to start, there was darkness around them, which completely shrouded situ Ya and others. Chu Feng directly brought them into the demon world.


    Slowly stand up, the chair under the seat with him to stand up directly into powder, Pu yuanlei and others finally feel the pressure, there is a bit of chagrin, think today''s trial method, too rash.


    But now it''s too late to say anything. Now the most important thing is how to leave here safely. Chu Feng is so fearless. If he wants to stay with him forever, it would be stupid.


    It doesn''t need too much words. Luo Fei takes the lead in opening the door of dazzling light. As long as they leave, it is not difficult for PU yuanlei and others to join hands to leave.


    The rest of Mu Qianxue and others opened the door of dazzling light one after another. Chu Feng did not stop them. Pu Jing Cang and others quickly walked into it. Only in the next moment, they appeared again and appeared at the edge of the temple area, as if they had hit something. They couldn''t get out at all.


    "Forget to say it."


    Chu Feng patted his head and said apologetically: "the surrounding area has been blocked by the demon kingdom. Opening the space channel can only make you move for a moment. But if you want to leave this area, I don''t nod, you can''t leave."


    Damn it!


    Almost everyone''s eyes are jumping out of these two words, they did not expect that Chu Feng''s defense to them is so deep. As a practitioner from the ancient times, he is not unfamiliar with the taboo means of demons.


    It can be said that under the shadow of the demon Kingdom, the power needed to leave is very strong. However, what power can the younger generation have to break the demon kingdom?


    "Today I don''t believe in evil. I know that one generation is inferior to another."


    Luojia mountain saw that his son could not leave, even if he wanted to find someone to threaten him. He also found that the people in the temple area had disappeared without knowing when. He was angry and said, "fight, everyone!"


    At this time, there was no better choice. Everyone was played by Chu Feng. It can also be said that Chu Feng sent an excuse to do something to them. They stood on one side, and the four people surrounded Chu Feng, and the atmosphere was at full blast.


    Chu Feng gently smile, not much feeling, just look at the sky deviation: "Princess Anna, anyway, can''t leave, come out together, five people together, I can guarantee that you can last a little longer."


    Pu yuanlei and others look surprised. Their plan today is that satina will come after they start. Why does it seem that she has come?


    Looking at the sky, satina turned helpless. The four were moved. They didn''t find Chu Feng. They found out how powerful it was. Could the five join hands to win?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2879

    Satyana showed up without fear of the pressure and complexity of Chu Feng. She and Pu Yuan Lei surrounded her and blocked Chu Feng in the middle.


    The five infinite saints besieged Chu Feng, which made those people who met outside the temple area feel a little frightened. A saint has been so strong, and now he is an infinite saint. Can Chu Feng alone resist the attack of five people?


    Watching the temple of King Wu dangling slightly in the air, the hesitant people began to evacuate quickly. Although LV Wan and Zhang yun''er used their powerful power to cover the surrounding area, there would not be too much power leakage, but if the power was too huge, it would be very dangerous.


    In the encirclement, chufeng smile is still: "expected, unexpected!"


    Zhang Yuner knew that the four forces would start today. Judging from the current situation, chufeng also knew that this war was inevitable, so it was an unexpected thing. However, the appearance of satyana made Chu Feng a little surprised.


    Because at this time, satina''s best choice is to stay in the spirit world, and wait for him and the four big forces to be defeated before starting the war.


    But now she did not. Instead, she and the four major forces jointly prepared to attack him, which made Chu Feng a little surprised, but soon calmed down. From the beginning of their alliance to the present enemy, they were doomed to be unchangeable. Relative to the no contradiction of the Xiuzhen world, killing him is the king''s way.


    Looking around, Chu Feng said with a smile, "is it just you five? Where are the ancestors? "


    Chu Feng''s words are very casual, but they bring a lot of pressure to the people present, because Chu Feng''s attitude is too indifferent, without frowning, can Chu Feng really resist the five infinite saints?


    Pu yuanlei''s eyes narrowed, and he yelled at PU Jingcang and others: "wait a minute. If you find an opportunity, you will attack him. I don''t believe that the nine saints join hands. It''s not his opponent."


    A gust of wind rose from the ground. The Chu wind spread the wings of the magic light. His left eye became dark and deep. His body also slowly floated up. The earth around him shook. The magic power was towering: "in the ancient times, ten ancient clans and dozens of saints joined hands, but the result still ended in failure."


    "Since the beginning of an era, the rest of you have become stronger and some new sages have been added. However, I have never paid attention to the nine people left?"


    When the situation in the ancient times was thrown out by the Chu wind, people who heard it had a little sense of fear.


    After an era, they all selectively forget the past. At the moment, when Chu Feng mentioned them, they also remembered in a trance. At that time, the ten ancient clans together had dozens of saints, but all of them were defeated by the ancient demons, and even those who survived were suppressed.


    Chu Feng now said such words, how to give them a taste similar to the end of the ancient times.


    Is it true that today''s chufeng is more powerful than the ancient demons, or is it in a similar state with the ancient demons?


    No one can explain this question at all, and no one can answer it at the moment. Pu yuanlei shook his head to dispel the idea that he was not confident enough. He said, "if he chooses to do so, I don''t believe that this generation of taboo demons will be so powerful. If it is really like this, he will do it when we come back. Why wait until now?"


    Pu yuanlei was a little weak when he said something, but everyone chose to believe what he said. That is, Chu Feng was so powerful. Why didn''t he do it at the beginning, but did it when they did?


    Although there is speculation that Chu Feng is to leave them to deal with nothingness together, they prefer to believe that Chu Feng is not sure to destroy them, so that''s why.


    The battle situation was on the verge of breaking out. Pu yuanlei took the lead in heading for the Chu wind. The sky and the earth roared and thunder rolled. Pu Yuan Lei felt like he was about to destroy the heaven and earth.


    With Pu Yuan Lei''s action, the rest of the people no longer hesitated. They launched their attacks from their own directions. After the void turbulence, there were all kinds of different but similar strong breath. All of them gathered together and pressed against the Chu wind, which seemed to destroy the Chu wind and become the dust of history.


    The younger generation of each family also scattered, ready to give Chu Feng a fatal blow at the right time according to Pu yuanlei''s meaning.


    Nine saints, five of them infinite saints, the combined power will be terrible to what extent, only those who are in it can know, but in Chu Feng''s face, there is no dignified color, but there is a faint smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan, who were worried about Chu Feng, saw Chu Feng''s smile. A nervous heart began to calm down. They didn''t know why, but when they saw Chu Feng''s smile, they knew that nothing would happen today.


    At this time, the strength of the five people gathered completely fell around the body of Chu Feng. Under such a powerful force, the temple of King Wu disappeared as if it had been decomposed. It raised dust all over the sky and blocked the sight of all people. We could only be instinctively alert to what might happen.


    At the same time, we are also looking forward to the fact that Chu Feng did not say that he died, but at least he should be seriously injured. Otherwise, whether he can safely leave here today will become a complete variable.All of a sudden, before the dust and smoke had dispersed, there was a scream. Everyone''s hearts jumped. They could vaguely recognize that it was the voice of Luojia mountain. Luo Fei, who could not see the situation in the dust and smoke, looked worried: "father!"


    A gust of cold wind rose from the ground, with the breath of extreme cold. The snow clothes burst out of the air, directly blowing away the dust that blocked the sight, but the next moment the expression also solidified on the face.


    Not only snow neon clothes, but also Pu yuanlei and others were shocked to look not far away. In addition to the incredible color in their eyes, they were shocked.


    Luojia mountain was wounded and his clothes were dyed red with blood. Minghong magic sword penetrated directly from his back. Chu Feng stood there, calm as water, and seemed to have done a trivial thing. The most important thing was that Chu Feng had no loss at all, which proved that their joint attack had no effect on chufeng.


    Slowly pulled out Minghong magic sword, a foot also followed, heavy kick in the back of Luojia mountain, the latter body forward, Luo Fei can not control so much, quickly close to catch his father.


    Such an injury would not cause Luojia mountain to die, but the bloodthirsty implication of Minghong magic sword made him very uncomfortable. His face was white and he had no blood color. He puffed out a mouthful of blood. His eyes were angry and mixed with fear and looked at Chu Feng: "Damn it!"


    However, he was not able to resist the wind of the other people in the temple of Wu Chu, and he was not able to resist the wind of the other people.


    Feeling the pain of biting in his body, Luojia mountain would like to split the Chu wind in two. However, it is difficult to split the Chu wind in two, even if it is self-protection.


    His tragic situation fell in the eyes of the people, but more afraid of Chu Feng, because none of them dare to say that one move can seriously hurt Luojia mountain, and now Chu Feng has done it.


    Just at the beginning, they lost an infinite sage, and everyone''s looks were not so good-looking. Xi Canghai and snow colored clothes were more angry and glanced over Pu Yuan Lei. At the beginning, the latter asked them to attack Chu Feng in advance. They felt that it was a bit inappropriate. But naiho Luojia mountain made a statement first, and they agreed to the necessity of unity.


    But now it seems that this decision is stupid. They are not clear about the strength of Chu Feng at all. It is too hasty to start with only one-sided judgment. It is just unnecessary to say this now.


    Chu Feng shook his sword and lifted his mouth slightly, passing a smile of evil Charm: "do you know what is loneliness?"


    What?


    They were stunned and did not know what was going on. They suddenly found that there was a slight change around them. They looked around, but there was nothing wrong.


    When he felt that Chu Feng was bluffing, Xi Canghai said solemnly: "he divided the space. We still seem to be together now, but we are already in different spaces. It''s hard to join hands."


    Chufeng chufeng put away the Minghong magic sword and turned the ring between his fingers: "the master really understands people. Yes, I found that the ring has such effect recently, so I just take you to try it. Next, don''t blink your eyes and watch me perform well!"


    A whish of Chu wind broke through the void. It seemed that it was just for a moment, but it had already appeared in front of Pu yuanlei. The latter looked startled and subconsciously wanted to get close to xuenishang. However, no matter how close he was, he found that he was still in a place, a short distance, like a natural moat, which could not be crossed.


    Chu Feng is like a ghost. No matter how Pu yuanlei retreats, he can''t get rid of Chu Feng''s lock-in. Pu Jingcang sees this look tight. He wants to get close to the past and help, but he finds that he is very fast, and the distance that can be achieved in a blink of an eye according to the truth can not be crossed no matter how.


    His face changed greatly, and he appeared anxious color. Seeing this, Xi Canghai drank: "don''t be busy in vain. Now we are in a space completely controlled by Chu Feng. If he doesn''t nod his head, we don''t want to leave."


    His eyes were dignified and there was a trace of annoyance: "I didn''t expect that he had mastered the power that even the ancient demons could not have.


    The division of space was discovered by Chu Feng after he went to the soul world. According to the two areas separated by the Styx River, we found that it can also be done through the ring of ethereal spirits. In this way, it can play a great role in fighting a large number of enemies.


    Chu Feng also thought that maybe he could not use it. He didn''t want to use it soon, so that he could effectively defend their joint efforts. Of course, what Xi Canghai didn''t know was that the separation space was limited by time and power. Otherwise, releasing his most powerful power would definitely break the space division.


    It is also because they did not think of space segmentation and weaknesses, it is doomed to their today, failure!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2880

    Luojia mountain was seriously injured in one round. Now puyuanlei is also under the pressure of Chu Feng. It is only a matter of time before he is defeated.


    The intact Xi Canghai and Xue nishang have some chagrin. At first, they should not agree with PU yuanlei lightly, otherwise they will not fall into such a passive situation now. However, they forget that they agreed at the beginning because they were convinced and wanted to fight Chu Feng first.


    Xi Canghai looks around, the destructive power of the war is completely blocked by Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan, and the temple area is also shrouded in the demon kingdom of Chu Feng. They are still trapped in space, even if they are not trapped in space, it is not easy to leave.


    There is a little regret in my heart. I should listen to the dream at first. Don''t easily provoke Chu Feng. Now it''s OK. I''m in a dilemma.


    Not only did she cherish Canghai''s thoughts, but also satyana. She was a person who knew Chu Feng''s strength very well, but she also followed Pu yuanlei. They were in danger. Chu Feng wanted to kill her at first. Now she sent her to the door by herself. How could she feel that she was too long for her life.


    Just in a short period of time, everyone''s heart has different degrees of resentment.


    Just like many people''s bad habits, they don''t blame anyone or what others say in peace. When they are in danger, they will naturally blame others and hurt themselves. Now, satina, Xi Canghai, and even snow colored clothes have such ideas.


    I don''t know that now some people have been sweating nervously on Pu yuanlei''s face, who is resentful of his suggestion. Facing the oppression of Chu Feng, he feels as if he was oppressed by the ancient demons in ancient times. He is powerless, as if he is facing a mountain that cannot be crossed.


    Although he constantly releases his powerful power, it is far from enough to face the power of Chu Feng. Seeing Chu Feng getting closer and closer to himself, Pu yuanlei burst out his anger because of a little panic: "get out!"


    With a roar, Pu yuanlei steadied himself in the oppression, and with the power of the supreme thunder and lightning, he hit Chu Feng fiercely, making a huge noise. All of this stopped completely at this moment.


    Chu Feng stood in front of Pu Yuan Lei and slowly put down his hands.


    But Pu Yuan Lei''s fist is impartial in chufeng''s heart. Even people can see the color of thunder and lightning jumping on Chu Feng''s body.


    All of them are a little stunned and confused. Chu Feng was so powerful just now. How could he not escape Pu Yuan Lei''s attack?


    Not to mention people''s curiosity, even Pu yuanlei himself was very strange. He just wanted to force Chu Feng to get some breathing time for himself. He never thought that one punch could hit Chu Feng or even touch Chu Feng.


    But now a blow on the heart of Chu Feng, the fact is in front of his eyes, puyuanlei completely forget the reaction, is unable to explain all this.


    "No, it''s dangerous!"


    All of a sudden, Xi Canghai thought of something, his face changed slightly, and he drank: "he is deliberately tempting you to attack him. Get out of the way."


    A word awakens the dreamer!


    Hearing Xi Canghai''s warning, Pu Yuan Lei immediately realized that he had been cheated. It was not that Chu Feng was bluffed by him carelessly, but deliberately let him. When his attack fell on Chu Feng, the transient power was completely poured out. Even if he was a saint, it was very difficult to recover it in the shortest time.


    If you take it back by force, you can only make yourself seriously injured.


    Sure enough, when puyuanlei reacted to want to withdraw and retreat, Chu Feng''s hand slightly grasped his fist, and the corners of his mouth flashed a banter: "still want to run, is it possible?"


    When Chu Feng suddenly swung between them, Pu Yuan Lei felt as if he had been hit by the most powerful force. His body was tumbling in the void. The Chu wind went up like a shadow and quickly grabbed puyuanlei''s neck. The force of taboo poured into puyuanlei''s body and ravaged his limbs.


    Although Pu Yuan Lei how tough, in the face of Chu Feng so rampant is also powerless, even issued a voice of scream.


    As an infinite sage, above the way of heaven, an idea and a look can bring great destructive power. But at the moment, in the hands of Chu Feng, Pu yuanlei realized that he was a joke. Although he and Chu Feng belong to a similar realm, they only know that the gap is between heaven and earth.


    And Chu Feng did not stop because of this, and squeezed his left fist tightly. His right hand tightly held puyuanlei''s neck, and fell on him with one punch and one punch. He totally regarded Pu yuanlei as a sandbag.


    Moreover, every blow of Chu Feng contains strong taboo power and mysterious power. Even if Pu yuanlei is an infinite saint, he is particularly difficult to resist. His mouth spouts blood and his face is pale and weak, but he can''t stop Chu Fengli''s means.


    I don''t know how many punches he fell on Pu yuanlei. It was like revenge for puyuanlei''s blow just now. When puyuanlei didn''t even have the strength to spit blood, Chu Feng directly waved and threw him on the earth. The trembling earth trembled slightly.Twisting his neck, Chu Feng slowly swept over the people who were completely shocked to forget the reaction. The corners of his mouth slightly cocked up: "I don''t want to move you, because I feel that your existence still has a little effect on me. It''s not that I can''t play you dead. Now you want to kill me for forcing me, so I don''t need to be polite."


    His left eye twinkled with dark light, and Chu Feng''s mouth slowly picked up a cold killing opportunity: "so let''s go together and kill you. I still have something to do."


    Light words make people almost spit blood impulse, but at this moment such a situation, Chu Feng really has the capital to abuse them.


    "The space division is gone."


    Pu Jingcang sees Pu yuanlei lying on the ground as miserable as a dog. He looks worried. At the same time, he finds that the space division has disappeared, and a trace of joy appears on his face. He also quickly falls on the ground. While supporting puyuanlei, he also introduces forces to stabilize his injury.


    Xi Canghai and others also found that they were not trapped in different spaces, and did not need too much words. They immediately took Xi lanning and xuenishang master and apprentice to stand together.


    Now puyuanlei and Luojia mountain are seriously injured. It''s good for PU Jingcang and Luofei to take good care of them. It''s impossible for them to join hands to fight against Chu Feng. Now they can only rely on themselves. As for satina, they just act as partners and never think she can face Chu Feng together.


    In the distance, Zhang Yuner and LV WAN are more shocked than Xi Canghai and others. They are not clear about the strength of Chu Feng, so they are very dignified at the moment. But they are people who spend almost every day with Chu Feng, but they don''t know that Chu Feng has become so powerful.


    How can you fight against the five infinite saints with your own strength, and can you easily crush them?


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan still look at each other. They seem to see the shock in each other''s eyes, because they don''t know how strong the Chu wind is now. Even Zhang Yuner''s eyes of fate can''t see through the Chu wind.


    But one thing can be sure is that, compared with the original three souls and four saints, nagura is more than a little stronger than nagula, because when nagula fought against them, they were infinite saints, they were not infinite saints, and now Chu Feng is fighting five infinite saints.


    Among them, satina still absorbed the three souls and four holy war power of nagula, but even so, she still couldn''t resist Chu Feng.


    Thinking of Chu Feng carrying them to the soul world, did he encounter anything or realize something? Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan did not know. The only thing they were thankful for was that the Chu wind was so strong that they did not worry about what great changes would happen to the Xiuzhen world.


    Compared with the two people''s joy, Xi Cang Hai and Xue Ni Shang are more nervous at the moment. Seeing that satina didn''t stand with them in the distance, she didn''t say a word of abuse in her heart.


    The top priority is how to leave safely from the bloody means of Chu Feng. As for the destruction of Chu Feng, they don''t think so. Through the means shown by Chu Feng just now, the five infinite saints can''t shake them. What else can they do?


    At the same time, his eyes flashed and dignified, and he said with deep and powerful pity: "Lord Xue, I''m sorry for what I said when I came here. I hope you don''t take it seriously. Now our most important thing is to leave here."


    It doesn''t need to cherish the sea. Xue nishang also thinks that nine saints come. Even if he can''t kill Chu Feng, he can be very sad. But the fact at the moment is that they are very sad.


    Nodding slightly, he whispered, "but what are we going to do?"


    Just now, the five sages could not suppress Chu Feng. Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain were seriously injured by Chu Feng one after another. Now there are only two of them and satina. Even if Xi lanning and mu Qianxue are added, they will not be rivals. There is no hope that they can escape here.


    "Light the source of life!"


    Xi Canghai narrowed his eyes and saw that Chu Feng''s body had begun to gather powerful forces and knew that he was about to start: "now we can''t have any reservation, otherwise, it is not responsible for our own life."


    At the same time, he called to puyuanlei and Luojia mountain, who were as miserable as dogs: "brother yuanlei, brother Luo, let''s ignite the source of life together. Except for this, we have no other chance."


    Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain, who were half dead, raised their heads and felt that the momentum of Chu Feng was constantly climbing. They knew that if Chu Feng started again, they would be mercilessly destroyed. By then, what else would be left to be false and people would be dead?


    Without any hesitation, puyuanlei and Luojia mountain replied at the same time: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2881

    The source of life!


    No matter who is a warrior, a spirit or a practitioner, the source of life is their strong one. No one will use the source of life until he has to, because once he uses it, he will take great risks.


    It will take a long time to recover, but it will lead to death!


    If they can, they don''t want to cherish the sea. It''s just that Chu Feng is more powerful than they expected. If we don''t use the source of life to stimulate the potential of life, maybe everyone will be here today.


    Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain held up the last trace of strength, and stood together with Xi Canghai. Their eyes twinkled with firmness. At the same time, they were constantly stimulating their own potential of life. At this moment, it was the growth of geometric multiples. In the temple area, it had been completely influenced by the powerful momentum formed.


    Chu Feng looked at all this with great interest and did not interrupt them. It was just a kind of lingering playfulness. It was really very powerful to stimulate the potential of life. However, the price needed to recover later was not a little bit.


    And if you are a little bit less lucky, you will exhaust the source of life and die on the spot.


    Now the four people are starting to stimulate their own source of life. It can be said that they are burning their lives. If they fight with him, they will get a little life after success, but if they fail, they will not have a future.


    The magic light''s wings were shaking slowly, and the palm of both hands had begun to gather powerful and huge power, which had covered 90% of the skill of Chu Feng.


    "Princess Anna!"


    At this time, Pu yuanlei saw that satina in the distance didn''t act at all. He was stunned and said, "don''t you come and join hands with us?"


    Satina looked at Chu Feng faintly, slightly dignified but not much nervous. She said with no expression: "I am better than you, not to the point of stimulating the source of life. If you want to fight with life, you are good."


    Puyuanlei was slightly stunned and said in a slight anger: "you, brother yuanlei, concentrate." Xi Canghai interrupted Pu yuanlei''s words to avoid his distraction: "we and she are not people of the same era after all, and if we die today, she won''t want to live. We''d better take care of ourselves."


    Pu Yuan Lei took a deep breath, which was to swallow it down, but satina didn''t even stand with them in the end.


    I swore that when I left here safely and recovered, I would go to the spirit world to kill satina.


    At the time when the four people of puyuanlei stimulated their life potential, Pu Jingcang and others also passed on their strong power. At this time, everyone had no reservation, because if they did not spare no effort at this time, they would not be responsible for their own life.


    "The great Wonderland!"


    All of a sudden, Xi Cang Hai burst out, a mysterious force slowly diffused, and even suppressed the powerful magic power of Chu Feng. The surrounding space changed little by little, and finally the surrounding became illusory and floated, as if in a world of light.


    Chu Feng took a light look at it and knew that it was still in the temple area, but Xi Canghai used the power of Xi family''s dream to create a dreamland. What he saw here, he felt that it was true, it might be false, it might be true, of course, it might be true to see the real thing.


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, passing a meaningful smile. The great fantasy should be regarded as the most powerful dream power to cherish the sea, but unfortunately, he never knew that his dark eyes could penetrate everything.


    His left eye twinkled slightly, and Chu Feng took a panoramic view of everything in this dreamland, and saw through its essence at a glance.


    Under the cover of this illusion, several people in pucanghai quickly scattered and surrounded Chu Feng from all directions. Although satyana was not willing to inspire the first battle of the source of life, she also took action when Pu yuanlei was ready to start.


    She knew that no matter how she got along with the Xiuzhen world in the future, she must stand with them today, otherwise Chu Feng would definitely kill her and not leave her a trace of vitality.


    Xi Canghai''s body is floating and looks like a virtual body. But at this time, he raised his hand and suddenly a dozen arms thick chains appeared on the top of Chu Feng''s head, shooting at him.


    Chu Feng raised his head and took a light look at it, without any intention of dodging. More than a dozen seemingly illusory chains tied Chu Feng together directly, which was not made by illusion.


    Although Chu Feng was controlled by the chain, this time everyone didn''t take it lightly. They haven''t forgotten Pu yuanlei''s lesson just now.


    "Close!"


    Xi Canghai suddenly drank, Pu Yuan Lei and other forces were completely mobilized by him, in this piece of fantasy he is the absolute master, he can change anything at will.


    People also gradually disappear in front of Chu Feng, and even the sea of Xi Cang is slowly disappearing without trace. In the whole dreamland of light, only the Chu wind is bound by chains, and there are some wind whistling by, and the terrifying force running everywhere.


    At this time, if a strong man of holy land enters this dreamland, he will die immediately, because the seemingly peaceful fantasy contains extremely terrible destructive power, but these forces can not play any role in the current Chu wind.At this time, Chu Feng''s surroundings also slowly quieted down, only to hear his own breath and heartbeat, nothing else, as if Pu yuanlei and others all left.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to be in a hurry. Today, he mainly wanted to see how powerful the Xiuzhen world would be. Moreover, the temple area was isolated from the demon kingdom. It was almost impossible for PU yuanlei to leave, just like a dream.


    Suddenly in such a quiet, blowing a cold wind, Chu wind subconsciously excited for a moment, gently nodded, felt a smile: "snow Lord, do you want me to freeze me into ice sculpture?"


    I don''t know where to hear the cold voice of snow colored clothes: "I also want you to become ice slag."


    Chu Feng smile, but although with a smile, but the heart is not so relaxed, because although Xue nishang alone is not his opponent, but does not mean that you can disdain her means, than the coldest temperature is even colder than the power, enough in an instant ice ten million miles.


    That kind of thorough cold heart makes Chu Feng a little uncomfortable, even if it gathers strength to protect, but it only reduces a little bit of cold. There is frost condensation on the hair, and some white frost can be seen in the pores.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and closed his eyes. His left eye looked around at 360 degrees and saw all the people hiding in his eyes. At the moment, Xue nishang was right in front of him. Pu yuanlei, xicanghai, Luojia mountain and satyana were also gathering the strongest means to wait for the opportunity.


    The wind of Chu moved, the wings of magic light swayed directly, and the strong wind around made the chill dissipate.


    Chu Feng broke away from the chain and disappeared without a trace. Pu yuanlei, who was hiding in the dark, was shocked to see the great change in his face. This is the great illusion he created, but now he doesn''t even know where Chu Feng is.


    Before they could come back to God, the voice of Luojia mountain screamed in the vision of light. The rest of the people could not see what was going on, but only cherished the sea.


    Chu Feng appeared behind the Luojia mountain and directly attacked the wound that Luojia mountain had begun to cause. In an instant, he broke up the cohesive force of Luojia mountain. Seeing this, he said, "brother yuanlei, be careful. Chu Feng is going to attack you and brother Luo now."


    Because Luojia mountain and puyuanlei are both capable of fighting by stimulating their potential. Now, if Chu Feng wants to break through their joint efforts, it is natural to attack the wounded first.


    Hearing Xi Canghai''s warning, Pu Yuan Lei was on guard, but he couldn''t see where Chu Feng was. He was angry and said, "I don''t even know where he is. How to be careful? Spread it out for me


    Xi Canghai was stunned and hesitated. If Pu yuanlei could see Chu Feng, Chu Feng would be able to see everyone. The reason why Xi Canghai attacked Chu Feng was because she bound Chu Feng with chains. So we can see that Chu Feng is not so easy to see now that Chu Feng is out of the binding.


    He asked to determine the location of Chu Feng, but Xi Canghai didn''t reply. A haze flashed in Pu yuanlei''s eyes. He thought that Pu Jingqiong had started to give him news. Xi''s family might have cooperated with Chu Feng secretly.


    Clenching his fist, he didn''t ask xicanghai to give himself a little convenience. He launched a powerful attack with the feeling of sudden. He could not see anything around. He could only rely on the direction of chufeng power and Luojia mountain to launch the attack!


    "Damn it!"


    However, when his attack was sent out, Xue nishang suddenly gave a cold drink: "Pu Yuan Lei, you dare to start with me?"


    Pu Yuan Lei lifted up the hand a lag: "how to return a responsibility?"


    "Don''t do anything." Xi Canghai saw all this in his eyes, and saw Luojia mountain was madly fighting with Chu Feng: "this piece of fantasy will confuse people''s thinking, and the direction of attack will deviate. What you feel is absolutely not true."


    Hearing Xi Canghai''s words, Pu Yuan Lei scolded him for being damned. He was no longer stuck in the same place, but the illusion would cause direction error. Then he would move in the opposite direction, and he would not believe that it would not work.


    Sure enough, through the two screens of light, Pu Yuan Lei saw Luojia mountain, which was battered by Chu wind. He had no time to think about it, and directly stimulated the powerful lightning power.


    Chu Feng forced back Luojia mountain with one punch. He threw his fist which was burned a little in the fight with Luojia mountain. The corners of his mouth flashed over and disappeared.


    Pu Yuan Lei''s face suddenly changed, but everything was too late. The attack he sent out could not be taken back. He was pounded on the Luojia mountain who had just stabilized his body shape.


    "Chu Feng," he said angrily, "you damn it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2882

    Luojia mountain did not expect that he would be attacked by Pu yuanlei. He had no defense at all. His body fell downward and directly flew out of the illusion controlled by xicanghai sea and hit the ground severely.


    Pujingcang four people are not in the great illusion, see Luojia mountain hit the ground, Luofei look changed: "father!"


    At first, Luojia mountain had been seriously injured, and now he suffered such injury. He was so nervous that he quickly fell down. Seeing the dying appearance of Luojia mountain, he quickly helped up and regardless of the transmission of powerful power to him, because if the injury was not stabilized quickly, even if Luojia mountain would not die, its future strength would be greatly reduced.


    Seeing the serious injury of Luojia mountain again, we don''t know what happened in the dreamland of light, but we are all worried.


    In the distance, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan have already stood together. They don''t go to spy on what happened in the illusory land wrapped by light. They only know that Pu yuanlei and they want to hurt Chu Feng is not an easy thing. It can be seen from Luojia mountain that the Chu wind is still in the upper hand at this moment.


    "Respect God, how strong is Chu Feng now


    Zhang yun''er took back her eyes and asked her question: "if I remember correctly, after extracting the power of all living beings, his power is at most above nagula. Is it a little bit worse to fight the five infinite saints with ease?"


    "Recovery!" Lu Wan had already understood something from the various things just now: "after the power of all living beings was extracted, Chu Feng''s strength increased greatly, but he did not fully integrate the power of all living beings into himself. So at that time, you felt that he was only a little stronger than nagula, but after a period of time, Chu Feng has already achieved this."


    "The complete recovery integrates the power of all living beings. It can be said that the Chu wind is the real strongest demon God."


    Hearing this, Zhang yun''er nodded slightly, and her eyes were a little more hopeful. If Lu Wan''s judgment was correct, then the whole Xiuzhen world together would be a draw with Chu Feng at most. It''s not so easy to kill him.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Chu Fengyue is powerful, so the odds of winning in the future against nihility will be greater.


    Now the Chu wind is at the top of the half step supreme. Maybe there is a chance to step into that step. Only one person in the universe knows what kind of opportunity it needs. That person is nothingness, but nothingness definitely can''t let others know how to achieve the supreme.


    Because once the supreme comes, nothingness will be unable to resist and be completely controlled.


    At this time, there was a loud noise. Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan saw that Pu Yuan Lei had been beaten out of the great illusion. His whole body was full of blood and burnt traces. The whole person was completely unconscious.


    They didn''t stop Pu Jingcang from rescuing Pu yuanlei, because they were surrounded by demons. Even if they had stabilized their injuries, Chu Feng could not let them leave.


    In the great illusion, Xi Canghai sees that puyuanlei and Luojia mountain are seriously injured by Chu Feng again, which only causes negligible damage to Chu Feng. His eyes become more and more dignified. Once again, only he, xuenishang and satina are left.


    Satina is still a person who is not willing to cooperate sincerely. Today''s situation is a dead end.


    Clenched his fist, Xi Canghai''s eyes changed decidedly: "snow Lord, Princess Anna, now there are only three of us. Release your strongest power, but don''t attack Chu Feng. Next, let me fight with him. If we can''t kill him, we will accept our fate."


    When saying these words, I feel helpless and angry.


    Because at the beginning, when Chu Feng hurt Luojia mountain strongly, he had already informed the ancestors of Xi family. I believe Pu yuanlei and others felt that Chu Feng was powerful and did the same. However, after such a long time, almost all of them were abused into dogs, and none of the ancestors of each family had any intention to appear.


    Perhaps the ancestors are not Chu Feng''s opponents, but if they unite together, they will be as strong as this, because they know exactly how strong their ancestors are.


    But at the moment, what is said is false, Xi Canghai, he said: "quick!"


    This is the same as giving their own power to xicanghai. Xuenishang and satina have a little hesitation. They just feel the invincible posture of Chu wind, and their hesitation gradually dissipates.


    Xue nishang was the first to mobilize the powerful power and release it from the sky. Apart from the power of the divine prohibition, satina also released all the other forces, mixed with the power of various breath, which made the illusion of light more evil.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and his left eye saw Xi Canghai, where he borrowed the strength of Xue nishang and satyana to release the strongest blow. The killing opportunity in his eyes became more and more vigorous, and then slowly dissipated. Although it was not in the heyday of that time, it was also a rather terrifying number.


    And now all the ancestors have not appeared. Zhang Yuner can''t judge how strong they are. Even where they are, Zhang Yuner can''t spy out.Even if you kill these people in front of you now, it''s useless not to kill the strongest ancestor level characters.


    There is a meaningful smile on his lips. He can''t kill anyone for a while. So we should discard all these things. I believe that as long as we kill them, even if they hate them, we can''t release them. Of course, Chu Feng also has another plan, that is, to break the group of Xiuzhen.


    A force is not difficult for Chu Feng, but it needs to be taken seriously. If you want to simply win the final victory, it is no doubt that the best result is to smash each one, just like the three sects and four schools in the modern world, and those forces after coming to the hidden world.


    Body shape across the void, Chu wind again disappeared, but in addition to xicanghai can see, snow and satina see is a piece of light, in addition to anything else can not be seen.


    All of a sudden, Xi Canghai is still there looking for the trace of Chu wind, he suddenly appears in front of him.


    His face suddenly changed, and the gathered strength blew out without much thought. For Chu Feng, who could see the past five minutes before and after the next five minutes, he had already been aware of the moment when Xi Canghai''s attack did not come out. Therefore, at the moment of xicanghai''s attack, Chu Feng had already dodged away.


    At the same time, a palm merciless shot out, even if Xi Canghai is the father of the dream, Chu Feng at the moment also has no mercy meaning.


    But when a palm was about to fall on Xi Canghai, a dazzling light appeared in front of him. Chu Feng was caught off guard and subconsciously closed his eyes, which was just like closing his eyes and blinking. Xi Canghai completely disappeared from Chu Feng''s face.


    Chu Feng knew that Xi Canghai only used his control of the great illusion to hide, but he did not dare to take it lightly, because Xi Canghai was not only proficient in illusory arts, but also an infinite saint. He had his own proud capital.


    Do not know what happened to satyana said: "cherish the master, how, Chu wind?"


    Satyana''s voice completely attracted Chu Feng, temporarily dispelling the idea of looking for the sea. Chu Feng turned around, facing the direction that satyana stood in. You could see the women who looked around there.


    Satina didn''t know that she had been watched by Chu Feng. She just looked around and felt a dangerous atmosphere enveloping her.


    Subconsciously, she clamped her legs tightly, and a scepter symbolizing the leader of the protoss appeared in her hand, and her silver teeth clenched. She felt that Chu Feng was going to do it for herself. Even if she didn''t know which direction Chu Feng was in, she directly started it. All kinds of violent and evil forces were vented and fled in the great fantasy.


    If it wasn''t for Xue nishang who had always been on guard, she would have been seriously injured by satina''s attack. Even so, Rao was scared out of a little cold sweat.


    However, satina''s attack did not cause any damage to Chu Feng, because no matter how powerful the sage is, once his eyes and heart can''t determine where the enemy is, he can only passively bear the attack.


    The invisible enemy is always the most terrible existence.


    After a series of attacks, satina finally stopped, feeling that such a aimless attack could only be a loss of her strength. She looked around and said, "cherish the master of my family, quickly remove the great illusion, otherwise we will all die here, and Chu Feng will not be affected by the illusion."


    Xue nishang is also thinking like this at the moment. She thinks that the dreamland of Xi Canghai is useful to them, but it has no effect on Chu Feng. However, she dare not make a sound, for fear that Chu Feng will determine her position by making a sound.


    And just as she was thinking like this, suddenly came satina''s voice: "asshole!"


    Luojia mountain and puyuanlei have no power to fight any more. Now there are not many people who can fight. If satyana, who is stronger than them, is severely damaged by Chu Feng, the remaining two people will not be able to play any role.


    As soon as her eyes were frozen, the power of the ice and snow in the cold sky was released, regardless of whether it would cause injuries to Xi Canghai and satina.


    Because Xi Canghai doesn''t respond at all, satina doesn''t mean to cooperate sincerely, so there is no need to be polite to them for the sake of her own safety.


    "Chu Feng, I''ll kill you!" she said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2883

    The crisp clapping sound sounded in the big illusion, and everyone was slightly stunned. Combined with satina''s angry scolding, everyone vaguely guessed what they thought.


    Moreover, with satyana''s curse, the breath of the divine forbidden art of heaven and earth, yin and Yang, surged violently, and the vision of light cast by Xi Canghai began to loosen. In the end, the great illusion cast by Xi Canghai was completely broken by the evil power of satina.


    Xi Canghai and others who just disappeared in front of the public all appeared. But Xi Canghai was just behind the snow colored clothes. The latter gave him a cold look and then moved away.


    I think Xi Canghai''s great fantasy is really great, but only relative to himself, if the rest of the people cooperate with him, they will be confused by his great fantasy, greatly reducing the tacit understanding of cooperation, because he can see, and no one else can see, so how can we fight the enemy?


    Xi Canghai naturally felt the dissatisfaction of Xue nishang to him. He looked a little embarrassed, and was attracted by the clapping sound again.


    Satina''s hair was scattered, like a madwoman, and Chu Feng was in front of her, slapping her in the face. People who saw this scene were all surprised. No matter how strong Chu Feng was, she didn''t insult people like this. No matter how she said that satyana was also the princess of the protoss. Now the leader of the protoss was dumped by Chu Feng in front of so many people Palm, must be in a broken mood.


    Sure enough, satyana was totally crazy, regardless of the release of evil power, the heaven and earth Yin and Yang arts did not retain the release of all around the natural forces of the heaven and earth are unrestrained by satyana, Chu Feng standing in front of her body not far away, can feel that her own strength is slowly absorbed by satina.


    A sigh, once a good person has become like this, Chu Feng is quite emotional.


    Knowing that without the love breaking pill and the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, satina would not be what she is now, but it is too late to say anything. What she has done is enough for her to atone for her death, because if it were not for her, it would take at least one or two months for the cultivation of the true world to return.


    This completely broke the plan of Chu Feng, and also brought restlessness and uneasiness to Wanjie.


    So in the face of satyana want to completely absorb the situation, Chu wind cold eye a congealed, in the magic light wing under the cooperation of the sky to the highest.


    "I want you dead!"


    However, satina, who was already crazy, completely ignored these things and cheated her. Her Scepter in her hand gathered evil attack power and directly blew out, such as a beam of light connecting between heaven and earth.


    Chu Feng was not surprised or pleased. When attacking the one that was about to arrive, he clenched his fist and hit it hard. When satyana attacked a planet enough to destroy it, Chu Feng punched her back and reflected to satina.


    Satina did not mean to dodge at all. When she met her own forces, she directly absorbed them.


    Xi Canghai and others were moved to see all of them, because satina''s means just now was so powerful that she could draw back the power that had been released. If she was in a protracted war, she could not use her own strength.


    Crazy woman to and Chu wind parallel position, without wasting a word and Chu wind tangled together.


    She is very clear that she is not Chu Feng''s opponent, but even if she is not an opponent, she must be crazy to deal with it, because if you give Chu Feng a chance, she will be mercilessly destroyed.


    Satina''s means can not be said to be not powerful, even if Chu Feng uses 80% of her strength, she needs to be careful, otherwise she will cause a little harm, but the more Chu Feng is more determined to kill satina, because she is a woman who refuses to admit defeat. If she fails today, she will surely make a comeback.


    And in order to defeat him to the greatest extent, we still have to use the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique to do something harmful to nature.


    Whether for his own sake or for the sake of the world, Chu Feng had no reason not to kill satina. As soon as his eyes were fixed, a ray of heavenly punishment fell and forced her to open satina. Chu Feng also offered a Ming Hong magic sword. The boundless killing opportunities and the rolling pressure of the evil road filled the heaven and earth.


    Chu Feng raised the Ming Hong magic sword high, and the thunder on the sky was more loud.


    Satina stood there, with no color in her eyes except hate. The slapping just now made her face still hot. She wanted to cut Chu Feng to the extreme.


    Not waiting for Chu Feng to start, satina took the lead in launching the attack, the scepter in her hand was raised high, and a dark color appeared on the top of the scepter.


    Chu Feng shot a killing opportunity, and his body flickered. In an instant, he narrowed the distance between him and satina. His magic sword, Minghong, was lifted up in his hand, which swept across the void and cut off towards the scepter. At the moment when he saw that he was about to collide, Chu Feng''s hair stood up, and a dangerous breath came from behind, even chilly.


    Without thinking so much, Chu Feng gave up the collision with satyana. The magic light wing moved and controlled her. Satyana also quickly stepped back. The three ice arrows also shot from their original position after they dodged.She knew that if Chu Feng defeated Chu Feng one by one, they would be even more hopeless. Therefore, when Chu Feng and satina fought, she did not want to kill Chu Feng, but only to hurt him, to see if there would be a little looseness in the demon kingdom.


    As long as there is a slight loosening, they may have a chance to leave today.


    Seeing the snow and neon clothes are all out, although Xi Canghai doesn''t want to fight with Chu Feng very much, she can only stand with Xue nishang bravely. At the same time, there is a mysterious power that can make people feel wrong. Satina coldly glances at Xue nishang: "did you just want to kill me together?"


    "What do you mean?" Xue nishang''s expression was stunned, and her eyes were similar to the cold: "don''t forget that if it wasn''t for me, Your scepter was cut off by Chu Feng. I don''t ask you to be grateful, but please don''t confuse black and white. If I see this situation again, I won''t do it again."


    Satina snorted coldly. She didn''t pay attention to the explanation of snow Ni Shang. She only knew that if she had slowed down a little while the Chu wind flashed away, she would have been hurt by the three ice arrows.


    From her face on the snow, you can see what she is thinking. She scolds secretly in her heart. At this time, there is no time to entangle with satina about right and wrong. She just looks up at Chu Feng in the sky: "listen to the destiny as much as you can."


    With his eyes closed and his hands swinging together, snow began to fall on the sky where Chu Feng was located. With the strong wind freezing through his heart, everything on the earth was frozen in the shortest time. Except for the world isolated by the demon Kingdom, the whole temple area became a white world.


    Satina suddenly opened her eyes: "ice Phoenix!"


    A clear birdsong sound resounds between heaven and earth, and the wind and snow are more intense. Countless goose feather snow begin to gather together, more and more, and gradually transform into shape. Finally, it turns into an ice snow Phoenix with nine Phoenix tails, which directly rushes toward the Chu wind. The Phoenix claws cast by ice and snow are very sharp.


    But all this didn''t end like this. Xue nishang didn''t think that such a means could seriously damage Chu Feng. She raised her hand and said, "the Dragon flies and the Phoenix dances!"


    When the wind of Chu dodged the ice and snow Phoenix, the ice dragon circled around and surrounded the Chu wind. In the body, there were three layers of snow and ice phoenix flying in the sky to prevent the Chu wind from breaking through.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to break through at all. He just brushed his fingers over the frozen roots, his inverted hair and his smile: "it''s still a little bit interesting."


    "Kill!" flashed her beautiful eyes


    The dragon and Phoenix were flying at the same time, and the wild storm and snow scattered in that area, which blocked the people''s sight. Xicanghai sea returned to the scene quickly, and the dark light flashed over the area. He wanted to distract Chu Feng from the battle. It was better to die under the ice and snow dragon and Phoenix, then they would be safe.


    Only satyana seemed to have nothing. She stood there quietly, occasionally looking at the direction of the whistling ice and snow dragons and phoenixes, or looking at puyuanlei and Luojia mountain above the ground. Now both of them are seriously injured.


    The strength is worn out, but the realm is still there. If we absorb them, what kind of degree will they reach? Even if not Chu Feng''s opponent, at least can leave this ghost place?


    That''s right. What satyana wants at the moment is to absorb the power of puyuanlei and Luojia mountain, but she dispels this idea just once, because even if she succeeds today, she is not the rival of Chu Feng.


    What''s more, the ancestors of the four forces have not yet been born. Those old people who were not killed but suppressed in the ancient times have no idea how strong they are, but they will not be too weak. Otherwise, how can Pu yuanlei and others be at ease just to be a leader?


    After her thoughts were gone, satina also looked up to the sky. Her beautiful eyes twinkled and her hands opened. She even absorbed the ice and snow dragon and Phoenix''s strength against the Chu wind. She didn''t let go of any trace.


    Xi Canghai and xuenishang naturally know that satina is absorbing the power generated by the war, but even if she knows now, she is not easy to be distracted. Otherwise, they will die if they can''t get rid of the Chu wind. As for whether satyana has any difference, they don''t worry about it. As long as the threat of Chu wind can be eliminated, she can''t do it easily.


    In such an extraordinary strange, ice dragon and snow Phoenix suddenly soared into the air, hit the Chu wind in the strong wind, and each made a call.


    The snow colored clothes also take back the eyes of satina and drink: "seal!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2884

    The ice dragon and the snow Phoenix collide with the wind of Chu from the front to the back respectively. With the magic of cherishing the sea, Chu Feng knows that they are hitting each other, but they don''t know the exact direction for a while.


    Without any block, the snow Phoenix bumped into the back of Chu Feng, and the ice and Snow Dragon directly hit the front of Chu Feng. Both of them completely disappeared into Chu Feng''s body, as if they were part of his body.


    Originally there are movements of Chu Feng, all the movements in a time completely stopped, the whole person seems not to move in general.


    At the next moment, the ice seal marks appeared in Chu Feng''s body, and the ice continued to grow. Finally, a huge transparent ice block appeared in the void. The whole Chu Feng was frozen in it, and his eyes were there, but it seemed that there was no difference between the two.


    Xue nishang put down her hand, and her heart was in ups and downs. The strength that she mobilized just now is too great. Now, she is a little bit out of strength. Moreover, she still inspires the source of life. At the moment, she feels numb and powerless.


    Mu Qianxue felt that her master was weak. She quickly went to help her and looked at the huge ice floating in the sky. Chu Feng was sealed in it: "is he dead?"


    Xi Canghai and others also look at the snow nishang, waiting for her answer.


    "If it''s so easy to die, he''s not a taboo demon."


    Snow Ni Shang coughed gently, and the loss just now was too great: "but death is not death, but it is not easy to break it from the outside or come out from the inside. In other words, I sealed it up."


    We are still a little disappointed to hear that chufeng is not dead, but they are excited again when they hear that chufeng has been sealed. Through the fight just now, they don''t expect to kill Chu Feng, but it would be a good thing to seal him up.


    "But why hasn''t the fiend been broken?" But in everyone''s excitement, Xi Canghai found a problem.


    In a word, we can see that the dark magic realm still covers the whole temple area. According to the truth, the Chu wind has been frozen, so the connection with the demon Kingdom has been broken. Why does it still exist at this moment?


    Snow Ni clothes confused shaking her head, she also does not know how to explain all this, the demon God field, how many people can know?


    As for getting Zhang yun''er and LV Wan''er, they have no such idea at all, because now everyone is wasting a lot. Moreover, LV Wan''er and Zhang yun''er are both outside the demon Kingdom, and they can''t go out. I believe LV Wan and Zhang yun''er can''t come in either.


    On the ground, Pu yuanlei''s injury was eased. He raised his head slightly and said weakly, "it is impossible to break the demon kingdom. Now you join hands to see if you can open a channel."


    Luojia mountain also opened his eyes, eyes cruel: "what about Chu wind?"


    "Don''t worry." Snow Ni Shang took the words and pressed her hand down gently. The ice that sealed the wind of Chu directly fell down and stood on the earth: "this is the most hard ice in the world. Except that we who are able to open it, we can''t open it."


    After a pause, his eyes flashed over the cold and looked at Luojia mountain: "of course, Luojia mountain, don''t betray us, no one can open this seal."


    Because the power of the fire of the Luo family and the wind and snow force of the blade snow clan are mutually exclusive. Only the sword snow family can restrain the Luo family, and only the Luo family can restrain the blade snow family. Therefore, the seal of the snow colored clothes can be broken at any time if the great Achievers of the Luo family want to.


    Although Luojia mountain has been injured at the moment, but in the face of snow nishang, there is something in it that still angrily drinks: "don''t think I''m so dark. You women of blade snow sect should pay attention to it. Don''t be emotional and let this damned guy out one day."


    Xue nishang''s eyes were angry. If she didn''t have much strength at the moment, she would have done something to Luojia mountain, but Rao was like this. The look at Luojia mountain was also with an undisguised killing opportunity.


    Luojia mountain also showed no weakness. At the moment, everyone was half a dozen. Even if her situation was worse, it was not easy for Xue nishang to kill herself.


    "Well, try to open an unobstructed channel."


    Pu Yuan Lei, who recovered some strength, stood up with the help of Pu Jing Cang: "Jing Cang, you should go with them and open the strongest channel. Who knows what will happen?"


    Now Chu Feng is sealed, but Pu yuanlei, who is used to holding his life in his own hands, still doesn''t mean to take risks. Everything will wait to leave here.


    Of course, he has another thought, that is, cherish Canghai. Most of the people who join hands today are seriously injured or have a huge loss of strength. Only Xi Canghai inspires life without any damage. To say that Chu Feng is merciful, Pu yuanlei doesn''t believe it. After all, Xi Canghai has created a great fantasy just now, and Chu Feng should start with him.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t do anything to him. Instead, he put his hands on them first. Pu Yuan Lei was more willing to believe that he helped Chu Feng to ravage them by creating a great illusion.Of course, these words can''t be said before he recovers from the injury. Otherwise, if we cherish the sea, we can''t stop it.


    Xue nishang also knew that it was the most important to leave here now. She took back her glare at Luojia mountain: "come on!"


    Pu Jing Cang''s four people rose from the sky and stood beside the snow colored clothes and the Xi Canghai sea respectively. The calmer satyana also stood with them, gathering the strength of seven people to open a more powerful Saint channel than the ordinary channel, to see if they could break through the magic realm of Chu Feng, not only stayed here all the time, but also uncertain what would happen.


    The strength of the seven gathered enough to open the passage for a world to travel through, and soon a huge bright door flashed out.


    "Reverence God, what to do?" I''m in a hurry.


    "Yun''er, you are a forbidden goddess. Don''t affect your thinking because of emotion." Lu Wan was relatively calm. She glanced at the ice that sealed the Chu wind: "don''t worry about Chu Feng for the time being. Let your mind calm down, and you can see the trace of fate."


    Gently patted Zhang yun''er: "care is chaotic, even if the saint was affected, but also can not see through the essence."


    Zhang Yuner nodded, just want to calm down a little bit difficult, because see Chu Feng is frozen there, can''t help worrying.


    Lu Wan sighed, knowing that Zhang yun''er was still too young to be emotional after all. It was OK to want her to do things quietly without thinking about anything. However, if Chu Feng was involved in this matter, Zhang Yuner could not calm down.


    The door of glare has been opened, and the light is very strong.


    Pu Jingcang and Luo Fei fall down and help puyuanlei and Luojia mountain to the gate of dazzle light, but none of them goes in, because they are worried that they will encounter the same thing just now. After passing on, they will bump into the demon kingdom. Although they will not be seriously injured, it will affect their mood.


    "I''ll do it!"


    Xi Canghai looked at the hesitation of everyone. How could he not know that he did not dare to face the situation and walked forward: "lanning, come with me."


    Xi Lang Ning nodded and followed him up. His two uncles and nephews stood in front of the glare gate for a look, and then they stepped into it together. This dazzling door is between the ancient universe. As long as you go to the ancient universe, you can also get freedom.


    With the two people walking into it, the rest of them look around with wide eyes to see if they will suddenly appear again and bump into the demon Kingdom, but after a while, they find that they never appear again.


    Puyuanlei''s tight face showed a smile: "great, let''s go!" Just out a little, he let Pu Jingcang stop and look at the ice on the ground: "snow Lord, is there any way to make this ice become residue?"


    Because then the Chu wind will follow and become a residue, completely dead.


    Just now I thought that it was good to seal Chu Feng. After I could leave, I wanted to kill Chu Feng. Xue Ni Shang despised her and said in a cold voice, "I can''t do it anyway. You can stay and try it."


    Pu yuanlei''s look affected, he certainly can''t stay to try his present situation. Of course, it''s a little pity that Chu Feng was not dead, but was sealed, but the result is good. As long as the seal lasts for thousands of years or even forever, even if Chu Feng breaks the seal, it will not have any effect.


    Patting Pu Jing Cang on the shoulder, the latter knew that he generally helped him into the glare gate. Luojia mountain father and son followed him, just about to go in. Suddenly, there was a muffled sound in the distance.


    Subconsciously vigilant look, suddenly found that just entered the glare of the door of Pu Yuan Lei uncle and nephew appeared in the distance, hit the demon field, was rebounded out and hit the ground.


    What''s going on?


    Xuenishang master and apprentice, Luojia mountain father and son are a Leng, just now Xi Canghai and Xi lanning have passed safely? How can such a thing happen again? Is it true that the realm of demons is also time effective?


    The rest of you look at me and I look at you, and they can''t explain it.


    Only Pu yuanlei, who fell on the ground, angrily cried: "my guess is true. The Xijia betrayed us, and the Xiuzhen world cooperated with Chu Feng. Otherwise, why didn''t he get hurt, and now he can pass through the gate of dazzling light? What''s more, we were almost seriously injured by Chu Feng just now. Why is he good? "


    At first, everyone didn''t think of this, but now Pu yuanlei said that, some ideas have sprung up in their hearts. Xue nishang is not willing to believe it, but all this is really too suspicious.


    However,,,, snow Ni Shang suddenly reacted to look at the huge ice on the ground: "but, Chu wind is sealed, how can the demon Kingdom let Xi Canghai uncle and nephew leave?"


    Yes, after cutting off the connection, how can the demon Kingdom let some people leave and some people stay?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2885

    The spirit of all the people just relaxed got nervous again because of the words of snow neon clothes.


    All eyes at the same time to look at the ice on the ground, looking at the seal in which the Chu wind.


    From the ancient times, they are very clear that there is a close connection between the demon Kingdom and the taboo demon God. Relying on the connection between the two, they can create strong protection and space isolation. Now that Chu Feng is sealed, it should have been cut off from the demon kingdom.


    However, not only did the demon kingdom not disappear, but now it is preventing them from leaving again. The most important thing is that Xi Canghai and his son can leave, but they can''t leave at all. To say that all this has nothing to do with Chu Feng, they can''t believe it or accept it.


    But Chu Feng in the seal, thinking and thinking have been frozen, how to control the demon kingdom?


    Everyone looked at Xue nishang, because she had cast all these things. But to their disappointment, Xue nishang was puzzled and shook her head. She only knew what the state of the person under the seal was, but she did not know what happened now.


    The atmosphere began to become dignified, a sense of uneasiness pervaded their hearts.


    And their similar mood is xicanghai''s uncle and nephew. They successfully passed through the dazzling gate to the ancient universe, but after waiting for a while, they did not see Pu yuanlei come out. A restless thought permeated their hearts.


    "Second uncle, what''s the matter?"


    Xi lanning looked at the glare door, no one could see out: "we have all come out, how can they not come out?"


    Xi Canghai raised his hand and opened a picture to go straight to the temple world. You can see Pu yuanlei and others standing in front of the dazzling door at the moment, but their looks are not very good. All of a sudden, Xi Canghai thought of the situation: "Damn, Chu Feng has not been completely sealed, we cherish the family will be unlucky."


    Almost at the moment when the words of Xi Canghai fell down, the earth shaking after the brief calm of the temple world, and the huge ice blocks standing there slowly spun up and broke away from the ground, and kept rising into the air.


    At the moment, it seems that the seal has no effect on people, even if they don''t want to be sealed, they can''t deny it.


    All of them fell into vigilance. The strength of Chu Feng has made them dignified. They thought it was over. They didn''t want to be their own fantasy. If Chu Feng broke the seal again, what should we do?


    The deeper and higher the huge ice, the ugly face of snow colored clothes: "Damn it!"


    This is her powerful seal means. If Pu yuanlei and any of them were sealed by themselves, the result would not be very good. Now it seems that there is no effect on Chu Feng. Xue nishang is shocked and angry at the same time, which is a blow to her means.


    The graceful figure rises into the air, no matter how strong the body is worn, it drives the strong force of wind and snow to strengthen the seal, but no matter how much power she catharsis, it can''t stop the rotation of the huge ice.


    "Master!"


    Mu Qianxue quickly pulled the snow neon clothes, dignified said: "don''t waste energy, or try to leave here, seal seems to have no effect on the devil."


    Xue nishang naturally knew it was useless, but she couldn''t accept it. Her eyes were cold: "but, how can we leave?"


    Mu Qianxue''s body slightly shakes, which is indeed a very important issue, not seal reinforcement can, but how to leave here? Looking at the uncle and nephew of puyuanlei and the father and son of Luojia mountain, their looks are the same, that is, there is no good way to deal with the current situation.


    Sigh a, mu Qianxue holds the hand of snow neon dress: "since it comes, it will be peaceful."


    The sound of ice breaking came at this moment, which attracted everyone''s attention. On the huge block of ice which sealed the Chu wind, there were traces of cracks. Everyone''s eyes had no color except solemnity.


    With more and more traces of cracking, the snow colored clothes are also pulled back by mu Qianxue and stand together with everyone. Behind is the door of dazzling light, but the effect is the same with or without.


    After the ice and snow dispersed, Chu Feng was suspended in the air with magic light wings. The whole person looked pale because of the cold, and there was no serious injury.


    Monster, everyone''s heart has such two words.


    Chu Feng patted his sleeve lightly. At the moment when he was bumped into his body by the snow dragon and Phoenix, he could not release his strength. Then he was completely sealed. Fortunately, after he was sealed, he only had a feeling of lethargy at first, and then Chu Feng had recovered his normal thinking.


    It can also be regarded as having learned the power of the practitioners. Each of them has its own natural element strength. If it is exerted to the extreme, the destructive power is very amazing. Therefore, when they open the door of dazzling light, Chu Feng weakens the protection of the demon Kingdom and makes Xi Canghai''s uncle and nephew leave first.Because he didn''t want to kill these people for the time being, so as to avoid the confusion of the cultivation world spreading out. Even if he wanted to kill them, he should have the assurance that there was no missing net.


    Therefore, he released Xi Canghai''s uncle and nephew. He believed that it was impossible to arouse people''s suspicion based on what Xi Canghai did today. This is exactly what Chu Feng thought. If he could not lure all the ancestors out of the net, he would let the practicing realms of the group to be suspicious of each other.


    How can the people present know Chu Feng''s mind, let go of Xi Canghai is also to let their group appear cracks?


    Just looking at the Chu Feng who reappeared in front of them, and thinking about how to leave here safely, today''s action was too hasty and did not expect the strength of Chu Feng.


    It''s a pity that there is no medicine in the world.


    "Princess Anna!"


    Chu Feng then playfully opened his mouth, pointing to Pu Yuan Lei, who was supported by Pu Jing Cang, and said to her, "we used to be friends. Although you challenge my patience and killing opportunities again and again, it''s nothing. Now as long as you break one hand of Pu yuanlei, I''ll let you leave here immediately. There''s no difference."


    Satina was ready to fight for resistance when Chu Feng broke the seal. She was slightly stunned and her eyes subconsciously swept over puyuanlei.


    Not to mention that puyuanlei was not his opponent in his heyday, and now he is half dead. Isn''t Chu Feng showing his own way? And it was an open and aboveboard dissension, which satina could see clearly.


    What satyana can see clearly, puyuanlei naturally knows, but even if he knows that Chu Feng is now instigating dissension, Pu yuanlei''s heart is still a little angry. Satyana looked at her eyes: "Princess Anna, we are allies, do you want to bow to Chu Feng now?"


    "Don''t forget that he not only seriously injured US, but even slapped you."


    Satina''s eyes narrowed and turned her head. When everyone felt that she would not be attracted by the temptation of Chu Feng, satina suddenly appeared in front of Pu yuanlei. She helped Pu yuanlei''s pujingcangcang face changed slightly and raised her hand subconsciously.


    But Pu Yuan Lei is not satina''s opponent, let alone him?


    Just raised his hand, satina''s Scepter has been severely hit on his hand, Pu Jingcang immediately released, Pu yuanlei back a little, and in this gap time, satyana''s Scepter swept over puyuanlei, just like a blade, accompanied by Pu yuanlei''s scream, satina also returned to the original position.


    "Satina, you dare to break my hand."


    Pu yuanlei''s face was pale and ugly, and he was very angry. He held the hand which was cut off by satina in one move and stared at her indignantly. If it was the heyday, it was not easy for satina to defeat him, let alone break his hand. But now he is not in the heyday, he can only vent his anger by voice.


    It''s a pity that satina didn''t put his anger in her heart at all. She just looked at Chu Feng coldly: "is it OK?"


    "Of course, I''m a man of credit." Chu Feng nodded with a smile and pointed: "now you can go. I hope Princess Anna can still keep her style when she meets next time."


    Satyana did not respond to a word. She turned around and walked into the door of dazzling light. Chu Feng allowed her to leave, so it would not be deceptive. This credit still exists. As for the fact that the breaking of Pu yuanlei''s hand just now would affect her cooperation with the Xiuzhen world, satyana has completely ignored it.


    She only knew that she must live, not for the sake of the protoss, nor for the spirit world, but only to kill Chu Feng by herself one day. As for the rest, she didn''t care at all.


    Pu yuanlei looks angry, and uses a little strength to connect the broken hand temporarily. As for the smooth flow of Qi and blood in the hand, it still needs careful cultivation, which is definitely not possible now.


    Seeing that there were only Luo''s father and son, Xue nishang''s master and apprentice, and his uncle and nephew, Pu yuanlei, who had broken his hand, angrily called out to chufeng, "today is our defeat. Say what you want. If you want us to submit to you, it is impossible."


    Chu Feng spread his hands, giving people a sense of indifference to the world: "many people want to follow me, you are not qualified."


    "It''s not impossible to leave here. Now turn around and give the Lord Luo a hand, and I''ll let you go."


    "You can think that I am instigating dissension, and I admit that I am instigating dissension. Of course, I also want to see if you don''t really hate each other. That feeling should be good."


    If you can, Pu Yuan Lei would like to kill Chu Feng, he is obviously playing with people''s hearts.


    No matter how good the relationship between himself and Luojiashan is, giving him a slap in such a situation will be regarded by Luojiashan as selfish rather than forced. Chu Feng is provocative, which can make them lose their temper.


    His eyes were ferocious, his fist clenched and clucked: "even if you die, you don''t want to tease us!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2886

    Pu yuanlei is not a fool after all. Although it is possible to survive according to Chu Feng''s words, he will not be able to avoid becoming enemies with Chu Feng in the future. I believe that after today''s events, Chu Feng will fight them in an all-round way.


    Therefore, in order to survive temporarily, facing the embarrassment of no allies in the future, it is far better to stick to it now, maybe there will be a little miracle.


    There is a trace of regret in Chu Feng''s eyes. He really has such a mind. He also thinks that people like Pu yuanlei should accept his own coercion like satina. He doesn''t want to be more firm than satina. He doesn''t really go to Luojia mountain because of his words. It can be said that he is a little disappointed.


    But that''s all. Chu Feng said with a smile: "you want to die. I''ll help you, but how many of you can fight with me?"


    Xicanghai''s uncle and nephew have already left, and satyana has also left. Now the rest of the people, Luojia mountain and puyuanlei, have no power to fight again. Xue nishang just sealed Chu Feng also spent a lot of strength. The only one who still has the power to fight is Pu Jingcang, Luo Fei and Mu Qianxue.


    But the five infinite sages are not Chu Feng''s opponents, let alone the three of them?


    "Come on


    Mu Qianxue walked forward at this time, with a resolute look: "even if you can''t go, you can only choose a war. What''s the use of escaping?"


    Pu Jingcang and Luo Fei, who had a little hesitation, were a little embarrassed when they heard this. As a man, they even wanted a woman to teach them these things. They took a deep breath to cheer themselves up. They went up to stand with mu Qianxue.


    The outstanding young people of the Xiuzhen world are facing Chu Feng. How much pressure is there? After all, their elders are not Chu Feng''s opponents, let alone them? It''s just that the current situation, even if you know that it''s not an opponent, should stick to it.


    Chu Feng passed over their faces one by one. It can be seen that there are few of them who can become saints at this stage. It can be seen that they are all gifted people. However, talent does not represent combat effectiveness, and Chu Feng does not pay much attention to them.


    He could have destroyed everyone in the shortest time, but he didn''t do it. The main thing was the ancestors.


    All the ancestors have not yet appeared. Chu Feng believes that Pu yuanlei and others had already informed him when something happened here. Because he had not isolated their contact, he had already informed people that they had not appeared. Chu Feng subconsciously felt that there was a conspiracy.


    It is also because of this, he used the posture of cat and mouse to see if he could wait for the ancestors of each family to appear. Otherwise, he would have no suitable excuse to let go of these people in front of him.


    People naturally don''t know what Chu Feng''s idea is, just stare at him with vigilant eyes.


    Chu Feng also temporarily dispersed his thoughts. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er went through the realm of demons and entered them, pointing to Mu Qianxue and saying to them, "I don''t bully the younger generation!"


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er turn their eyes helplessly when they hear the speech. The youngest person here is Chu Feng. He even says that others are descendants.


    However, in terms of strength, mu Qianxue and others are really descendants.


    Take a look at the alert situation of the three people, Zhang yun''er gently opened her lips: "you''d better admit defeat, don''t lose face."


    "Better fight to death!" Mu Qianxue suddenly drank, and a crystal clear sword like ice and snow appeared in his hand. He stabbed directly at the Chu wind. The reason why he started so rashly was because of the snow colored clothes.


    She was an orphan since she was a child. She should have died long ago. Fortunately, Xue nishang met her and took her in, and even eventually cultivated her to be today. The most respected person is ravaged by the Chu wind. Naturally, mu Qianxue''s heart is not happy.


    Know clearly is not Chu Feng''s opponent, but she still want to try.


    Chu Feng laughs with astonishment. He also wants to give the three men to LV Wan and Zhang yun''er to practice. He doesn''t want mu Qianxue to come towards him. Your master is not my opponent. Are you my opponent?


    In the face of Mu Qianxue''s undisguised murders and attacks, Chu Feng has no interest in the war at all. It''s not that mu Qianxue is too weak, but their spiritual state is not at the same level at all. Let alone one mu Qianxue or ten mu Qianxue, Chu Feng is confident that he is not his opponent.


    With his right hand raised, the middle finger gently bent back. Suddenly, the sword in Mu Qianxue''s hand was bent back directly and stabbed at herself. Mu Qianxue''s face changed slightly. As he dodged by, he waved thousands of ice and snow toward the Chu wind.


    She knew that Chu Feng, who couldn''t even hurt her snow clothes, couldn''t help it. But if she didn''t do that now, she would be very ugly.


    Chu Feng is surrounded by the wind and snow. It doesn''t seem to have any effect on him at all. When he gently raises his hand, the wind and snow melt completely, and it seems that it has never appeared.


    The corners of his mouth flashed lightly, and Chu Feng''s figure twinkled. When everyone didn''t see clearly, he appeared beside mu Qianxue.


    Mu Qianxue had just stabilized her figure and felt what she was looking at. She saw Chu Feng standing beside her. Her face changed slightly under the veil. She subconsciously raised her sword and stabbed at Chu Feng.Chu Feng did not move his body, two fingers lightly clamped mu Qianxue''s sword, and his eyes fell on her eyes. Although she could not see her face, she could be called one of the two beauties in the Xiuzhen world. I think it''s not bad.


    However, Chu Feng had already passed the stage of not having the heart to start with the beauty. He gently patted mu Qianxue on the shoulder. The seemingly casual palm did not contain too strong power, but mu Qianxue still flew out. If it was not for stabilizing the body shape in time, it would have hit the ground.


    Throat feel salty taste, a stream of blood was her hard to suppress down, beautiful eyes burst out a touch of anger, looking at Chu Feng, she has never been so rampant, now only a short two rounds of Chu wind hurt, feel a little bit of shame.


    However, if she thought of the Luojia mountain move just now, she would not be so angry.


    "You dare to hurt my disciple."


    Snow nishang saw mu Qianxue''s eyes present a touch of pain, knowing that she must have suffered some injuries. She cried out, no matter the strength of her body had been greatly consumed, she directly launched an attack against the Chu wind again.


    When she attacks, Luo Fei and Pu Jing Cang also start at the same time, one by one can only be easily ravaged by Chu Feng. Although they may not be opponents together, they can at least fight for more time.


    The three of them came together, and Chu Feng just laughed at it. It was like moving a form and changing a shadow to avoid the attack of snow colored clothes. The whole person could only see the shadow in the air, but he couldn''t catch the real figure of Chu Feng.


    All of a sudden, a figure stopped, and Chu Feng showed up. He hit Luo Fei fiercely behind his back. The latter was still looking around. He didn''t expect that there was someone behind him. He was totally unprepared and received a punch, accompanied by the spray of blood.


    Almost at the same time, Chu Feng appeared in Pu Jing Cang''s back. Although the latter was very cautious in defense, but in absolute strength, all caution and preparedness were floating clouds, which could not play any role at all, so Chu Feng jumped out.


    The two younger generation even did not touch the corner of Chu Feng''s clothes, and they were like dogs. Their eyes became more and more dignified. They scolded the evil sect in their hearts, which also drove the forces that could be driven, and tried to hold down the Chu wind.


    But the speed of Chu Feng is too fast. Every time, she doesn''t wait for the snow and neon clothes to lock in, then it disappears.


    "Master, be careful!" All of a sudden, there relaxed the breath of snow neon clothes anxious to drink a voice.


    But it was too late. Chu Feng didn''t know when he appeared on the top of xuenishang''s head. His body turned 180 degrees directly and slapped it on her. The latter had already been exhausted. At the moment, it was totally supported by a spirit. How could he withstand the blow of Chu Feng.


    The body shape flies to the distance. Chu Feng doesn''t let her go. Mu Qianxue is worried that her master is in danger. No matter the injury is not alleviated, he follows up.


    But just close to Chu Feng, he was kicked on the abdomen by Chu Feng, without any pity. This time, mu Qianxue directly hit the ground, without the demeanor of a peerless beauty.


    Zhang Yuner and Zhang Yuner didn''t do anything, but they also smile bitterly when they saw Chu Feng. If it was Chu Feng before, she would not be so cruel to women. Now she is merciless to women even the most beautiful women. To a large extent, she is still influenced by satina.


    Now in Chu Feng''s heart, it can be said that apart from enemies and friends, there is no difference between men and women.


    Suffering from several times of Chu Feng''s fury, Xue nishang also fell into Chu Feng''s hand. He held the collar with one hand, and completely controlled life and death. Just as she was about to speak, Xue nishang spat out blood and almost vomited on Chu Feng''s face. She angrily said, "let me go!"


    Because Chu Feng pinched her neck, there was nothing left. Now he grabbed her collar and directly let her open her collar. Standing in the angle of Chu Feng, you could see the contents in it. Snow colored clothes are as good as jade in an era. How can we allow the eyes of men to see their own pride.


    Chu Feng did not have such a mind, just control snow Ni clothes want to threaten some, do not want her reaction so big.


    He turned his head and saw the deep bottom of the valley from the slightly separated neckline. The corners of his mouth twitched fiercely. He said in a deep voice that he pretended to be a rascal: "not as big as your apprentice. Are you afraid I''ll see it?"


    Snow neon clothes look one angry: "shameless!"


    Because Chu Feng didn''t just look at it, he even patted it on fullness just now.


    Chu Fengcai did not care so much about this group of practitioners. He clapped his palm on the back of the snow colored clothes, causing her to spit blood and say in a cold voice: "in my hands, you should be honest, otherwise you will be very hurt."


    Xue nishang sipped the blood on the corner of her mouth, slowly raised her head, and her eyes were burning with indignation: "you will not die easily. I will put my shame on your relatives and friends, and I will still be your relatives and friends."


    before the words are finished, she is completely interrupted by a slap. Chu Feng draws close to Xue nishang and stares at her stunned eyes: "threaten me, I will make you worse than death! "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2887

    The audience was quiet, except for the strong breath of Chu Feng, he could not feel anything else.


    Snow neon clothes eyes present a state of consternation, looking at Chu wind, it seems that everything has forgotten in general.


    As an infinite saint or a strong man in other realms, he is not willing to be slapped by others, because a person''s face is his dignity. Being slapped in front of others is a kind of trampling on dignity.


    Xue nishang, a long time ago, was a powerful saint and the leader of the blade snow sect. From ancient times to the present, anyone respected her.


    Even if Pu yuanlei and others held other thoughts on her, they didn''t show them in front of her. When they met and talked, they were all polite. It was like today''s thing that was ravaged by the Chu wind and slapped in public, which never happened.


    Even if the master who followed her, the leader of the first generation of Renxue sect, didn''t do well in practice, she just yelled at her. She never did corporal punishment, not to mention slapping?


    This is the first slap in Xue nishang''s life, and it is also a slap that she can''t accept.


    Clenching his teeth, in the eyes in addition to hate and murder, there is no color, the words are a lot of Indifference: "today unless I die, otherwise your people, men for slaves, women for prostitutes!"


    Chufeng squints her eyes and looks at the firmness in her eyes. She knows that she is not joking with herself. Once she has such a chance, she will certainly do what she said today. But how can Chu Feng allow such a thing to happen?


    Fingers gently curved a bounce, just stood up from the ground mu Qianxue was directly knocked down again on the ground.


    Chu Feng''s hand changed from holding the collar of snow colored clothes to pinching her chin, staring at her coldly: "I''ll give you a chance to take back what you just said."


    Xue Ni Shang raised her head hard and collided with Chu Feng''s eyes. There was no timidity, no fear, only hatred and murder. The slap just now had completely torn her pride. So even if Chu Feng killed her, she would not take back what she had just said, and if she had a chance, she would do it.


    Feeling the firmness of snow colored clothes, Chu Feng suddenly showed a smile, gentle and elegant, and his present image is completely different.


    And such a smile fell in the eyes of snow neon clothes, and the devil''s smile has no difference.


    In the heart inexplicably many flustered, but felt the pain on the cheek, snow neon clothes did not lower his head after all, hard staring at Chu Feng.


    Surprised to see the snow white body, but the snow white clothes have been torn, but the voice of the snow white body has not been seen.


    This time the snow neon dress finally moved, a hand hard to protect in front of the body: "what do you want to do?"


    "Give you a chance, or I will destroy your pride." Chu Feng is close to the snow neon dress and looks like Chu Feng is kissing her: "do something to Luojia mountain, whether he is dead or not, I will let you and your apprentice leave. Otherwise, I will strip off your clothes and let these people who covet you enjoy it."


    When she clamped her legs subconsciously, Chu Feng said, "when the time comes, your apprentice will see such a wonderful picture staged by her most respected Master. What will you think? There are also countless disciples of the blade snow sect who know their master. What will they think? I''m really looking forward to it


    Women in this world are not afraid of many things, but the most powerful women also have something to fear, that is, the famous festival.


    Everything Chu Feng said was directly stuck on the short board of snow colored clothes. Her pride had been knocked off by Chu Feng''s slap. If Chu Feng really stripped all her clothes and threw them out, she would surely collapse. The most important thing is that she would be ashamed of herself.


    Between Leng Shen''s anger, Chu Feng''s hand pulled the snow colored clothes down a little directly, plump and half exposed. If it wasn''t for the belly bag, it would have been turbulent at the moment.


    But Rao is like this, already let snow Ni dress dead heart has.


    "Don''t be angry. You should be glad that only I can see it now." Chu Feng''s other hand controlled the activity of the snow colored clothes and whispered: "if I go away, I''ll go out with a good scenery. How about it? Think about it."


    "Anyway, Luo family and blade snow zongben have a grudge, you should not have a little pressure on him?"


    Xue nishang subconsciously looked, as expected, she saw that all the people were blocked by Chu Feng''s vision. Her eyes shot out a fierce killing opportunity, but the killing opportunity soon dissipated. Chu Feng was a madman. She knew that she could no longer anger Chu Feng, otherwise it would be serious.


    Powder fist micro grip, humiliation and anger filled the heart, even the lips were bitten: "my strength is not enough."


    "Is that a promise?" Chufeng pondered a smile, one hand held the snow-white hand: "unexpectedly promised that I will give you no strength, but you''d better not cheat me, because you can''t bear the consequences of deceiving me."In the ear of snow colored clothes, Chu Feng''s voice was very small: "believe you don''t want your apprentice to become my plaything?"


    Ben still has a trace of struggling snow, her face changes slightly, and the last trace of hesitation completely disappears. When I feel that the weak and weak body seems to be recovering strength, although it is not much, it is very obvious. How could this happen?


    In addition to the snow, Ni Chu''s head was not covered by the wind, but she didn''t have a good idea.


    Clenching her fist, Chu Feng stood in front of her, but she had no courage to start. She was really afraid of what Chu Feng would do to Mu Qianxue, just like her own daughter. How could she become a plaything of Chu Feng?


    Slowly raised his head, looked at Chu Feng''s eyes full of hate: "this life does not die, must and you do not die to the end."


    Whoosh, snow neon clothes disappeared in front of Chu Feng. When everyone was curious about what was going on, she came to the front of Luojia mountain, and the latter was stunned for a moment: "why?"


    As soon as I said that, Xue nishang''s palm has been directly shot out, with helpless and oppressed by the Chu wind, she slammed on the Luojia mountain. The latter''s expression of dismay solidified on his face, and his body fell to the ground, including two times of being knocked down by the Chu wind. Today is the third time, which shows the sadness of Luojia mountain.


    Luo Fei was beaten by Chu Feng and had no strength to fight back. Seeing this, he cried, "father!"


    "Snow clothes, are you crazy?" Pu Yuan Lei also responded to come over, angrily cheered.


    "I''m sorry!" Xue nishang didn''t explain more, just said coldly. She crossed the void, picked up the weak mu Qianxue, and flashed to see that she had not entered the glare gate.


    She didn''t want to be provoked by Chu Feng, but Chu Feng''s means made her have no way to refuse. Even if she didn''t care about herself, she also had to care about Mu Qianxue. She knew that after today, Luo''s family would definitely be more hostile to the sword snow clan, but it doesn''t matter, as long as she can leave here safely today.


    Because only by leaving here safely, can we find Chu Feng''s Revenge better in the future. She will not forget where Chu Feng''s hand hit her, and she will not forget Chu Feng''s slightness to herself, or even Chu Feng''s threat to herself.


    "Snow clothes, bitches!"


    Luojia mountain, which fell to the ground, had no strength at all. Even his words were intermittent: "I will never forgive you, absolutely not." Then a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Luffy looked worried: "father, don''t talk. You are seriously injured."


    Chu Feng looked at this scene with great interest, and the corners of his mouth flitted over and pondered: "satina is gone, and Xi''s family is gone, and now the snow colored clothes are gone. Do you want me to give you a chance, one of them will die, and I will let another person leave?"


    Chu Feng''s words immediately made the atmosphere tense. Luojia mountain and his son subconsciously looked at Pu Yuan Lei''s uncle and nephew. Now they are both very weak. If they really want to fight, they are definitely not the opponents of Pu Yuan Lei''s uncle and nephew.


    "Demon, you are more powerful than I expected, but I am not the kind of treacherous person. Please do not compare me with those who betray their faith and leave."


    In the tense look of Luo''s father and son, Pu yuanlei said solemnly: "now we''re here. We''ll kill you if we want to. But I promise that after today, the Pu family will not care about fighting with you. When the time comes, it''s your responsibility for the whole world to fall into the abyss."


    Chu Feng laughed and came up with a look of playfulness and banter: "are you threatening me?"


    Pu Yuan Lei snorted coldly: "if you want to think so, then it is threatening you, and we can''t afford it? Any one of the powerful people in our family''s divine realm can cause death. Although it is not as bad as the demon Kingdom army, I believe it will not be too bad. "


    Chu Feng sighs, Ming Hong magic sword rises from the sky, one divides into two, two divides into three, three divides all things!


    The killing machine in the corner of the mouth became obvious: "even if you don''t cooperate with my game, then all of you will die. But before you die, I want to tell you something, that is, the next moment I kill you, I will immediately wave the demon Kingdom army to kill your family forces."


    "Do you think two family forces can stop me? Do you think that zhenxuezong, Xijia and satina will help you? "


    After all, those who have just left are guilty and embarrassed, and the guilt to a certain extent may not make up for it, but crazy destruction, watching the destruction of Pu family and Luo family.


    Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain''s faces changed slightly. Wanqianminghong''s magic sword also shot out in an instant. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er frowned. What is Chu Feng doing? Do you really want to kill Pu yuanlei?


    Just had such an idea, suddenly four lights penetrated the thick clouds and fell on the four people of puyuanlei.


    Chu Feng slowly raised his head and raised his hand. The Ming Hong magic sword shot out of his hand turned towards the sky: "I want to kill, who can stop me?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2888

    All the attacks that could directly destroy the four people of puyuanlei fell into the sky and set off the thunder in the sky, but no one knew what happened.


    The four people of puyuanlei are slowly rising, as if absorbed by something.


    Chu Feng didn''t pay any attention to them, but he didn''t get into the thick clouds above the sky. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan looked at each other and knew who was coming.


    The first generation ancestors of the four families, the old monsters who had fought with the demons in ancient times, now an era has passed. I''m afraid few people know how strong they are when they come back from the sealed land.


    Zhang yun''er looked at the four beams and said softly, "do you want to keep them?"


    "No!" Lu Wan gently shook his head: "Chu Feng just could kill them, but he gave up halfway. It shows that he is more interested in the ancestors of the four families, and puyuanlei are strong, but they are not Chu Feng''s opponents. The main thing is that if they die, the Puluo family will be in chaos, which will involve all heaven and earth."


    "What Pu Yuan Lei said just now is not alarmist."


    Zhang yun''er was stunned at the speech, her right eye twinkled, and immediately understood what she meant.


    That is, the main purpose of chufeng today is deterrence. He has never thought of killing all these people, because killing them is a simple thing. The difficult thing is that they can''t pacify the people of the two families. If they invade the world for revenge, even if Chu Feng arranges properly, there will always be caught fish.


    At that time, it is definitely not an empty word. Therefore, the best way to uproot several families is to let them destroy them before they react. Now, it is definitely not possible.


    Without the obstruction of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, the four people of Pu Yuan Lei were taken away by the light beam and disappeared in the thick clouds.


    After a long time, Chu Feng came down from the dark clouds and returned to LV Wan and Zhang yun''er with the Ming Hong magic sword, but his eyes were always on the sky.


    The dark clouds disappeared with the Chu wind, and the powerful momentum had been slowly dispersed. The sky returned to the cloudless state, but the smoke of gunpowder everywhere showed the danger of the first World War.


    But in that day''s dome, at this moment can''t see any person, Pu Yuan Lei, they completely left.


    "Just now?" Zhang yun''er spoke softly.


    "Come back here!" Chu Feng did not answer, just light said a word.


    Zhang yun''er didn''t ask, and joined forces with Lu Wan to restore the destroyed temple area completely in the shortest time. There was no trace of war. Chu Feng took them back to the temple of King Wu.


    Yan Luo and others who began to be included in the demon world also came out.


    "The five of you are going to do one thing now."


    Chu Feng raised his head and raised a funny smile: "the demon Kingdom army has retreated. I wanted to have a period of peace, but now it is impossible. The five of you, with the temple army, went to the heaven and earth to clean up the pilgrims. There was no surrender, only killing. They couldn''t unite with me. I could only feel fear when they mentioned it ¡£¡±


    Yan Luo''s five people did not ask any more questions. They quickly left the temple of King Wu, and started to evacuate the temple army from the temple area. According to the meaning of Chu Feng, they went to the heaven and earth to clean up the Xiuzhen realm.


    In the hall, Chu Feng''s fingers were bouncing on the throne. After a moment, he stopped and said, "situ ya, Bai He, get ready. Tonight I''m going to enter the spirit world. Satina repeatedly challenged my patience. Today, I released her. I just don''t want her to be crazy and absorb the power of Pu Yuan Lei."


    "Now there will be no one to cooperate with her. I should go to see her and send her to their ancestors."


    On hearing this, situ Ya and Bai He looked happy. Chu Feng had so many enemies. The one they hated most was satina, who not only absorbed their strength, but also threatened Chu Feng with their life and death.


    Now when they heard that Chu Feng was going to send satina for the last trip, they were excited. They nodded and left the temple of King Wu to prepare for Chu Feng''s going to the spirit world. The most important thing was that Chu Feng could not let people know that he had left.


    Chu Feng leaned on the throne and saw Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er still standing there, gently waving: "you also go down and have a rest. I know what you want to say. Now the result is not what I want. It''s just that they can''t accept my existence. Why should I get close to them?"


    "Nothingness is very powerful. Its ambition is to destroy the heaven and the myriad realms. This group of people in the Xiuzhen world cling to the hatred of the ancient times. Then I have to kill them first and then concentrate on dealing with nihility."


    Zhang Yuner and LV Wangang really want to say that Chu Feng can make a prudent decision, but listening to him also dispels the idea of persuasion. Chu Feng is not an impulsive person at will. It can only be said that this action of several major forces in the cultivation of truth has completely touched the bottom line of Chu Feng.


    They didn''t stay to disturb Chu Feng. They both went back to the garden. What they could help Chu Feng was to do something at a critical time. As for other times, they still had to rely on Chu Feng himself. They couldn''t give much help.And Chu Feng has been sitting there without meaning to leave, thinking about the strong man hidden in the thick clouds just now.


    It can be sure that it was the ancestor level of the four forces, but after Chu Feng caught up with him, he did not see any of them. He only knew that their strength was not weak. Otherwise, he could not escape his pursuit.


    Of course, the most important thing is that at that time, the temple area was shrouded in the demon kingdom. They could ignore the barrier of the demon Kingdom and take away Pu Yuan Lei and others. This is what Chu Feng cares about most.


    The demon kingdom is a big secret weapon of Chu Feng. The ancient practitioners only knew that it could block an area, but they didn''t know that it could absorb other people''s power. Although such absorption had little effect on the existence of the holy land, it also played a small role.


    But this is the case, the demon kingdom was ignored by the mysterious ancestors of each family and saved people. Chu Feng had to be cautious.


    Because today they can ignore the fiend realm, then they will be able to ignore the fiend realm in the future. It also conveys a message to Chu Feng, that is, Pu yuanlei is not the powerful ancestor of each family. It is estimated that Pu yuanlei is at the top of the half step sage just like him.


    The reason why he didn''t show up today may be that he is still unable to determine his strength. If you know his real strength, maybe today is not as simple as saving people.


    At the beginning of the rampage against puyuanlei, what Chu Feng wanted was the appearance of their ancestors. Now they were not so excited about Chu Feng. They had a little contradictory meaning. They just shook their heads slightly, which was reluctantly and did not tangle with each other any more.


    At the moment, there is a person more entangled than Chu Feng, that is to take Xi Lang Ning to leave the Xi Canghai in advance.


    He has returned to the planet world of Xi''s family. Sitting in the front yard of his residence, he is not excited to escape from the control of Chu Feng. He is just a kind of deep helplessness. He knows that he has been doubted by other forces, and he will not explain his doubts clearly.


    At the beginning, Pu yuanlei said that dream and Chu Feng were entangled, and he was refuted by dream. Now all families have losses and great trauma, but he and Xi langning have gone, but they are not injured at all. Even if they are changed into them, they will doubt others. What''s more, we still fight openly and secretly?


    Patting his head, hearing the sound of footsteps, he raised his head and saw the dream coming from one side, and his face flashed a look of shame: "dream!"


    Accompanied by Xi Ruyan, dream came and sat down and motioned Xi Ruyan to go down first. Meng whispered: "at first, you told me to join hands with Chu Feng, and I told you that it would never succeed. Now the facts have proved that what I said is right. My father also let Xi''s family become the object of suspicion. The gain outweighs the loss."


    Xi Canghai shook his head with a wry smile: "I started to believe you, or it will not be like this now, but now how to do, each family must be suspicious of us, if not explain clearly, it is difficult to guarantee that they cooperate to attack the Xi family."


    A light look at his father, the dream know his heart anxious and uncomfortable, but Chu Feng this time to do too decisive, decisive to the extent that the family can not explain.


    Knowing that Xi Canghai was worried, the dream didn''t say that he was wrong. He just comforted him: "father, although Chu Feng made our family suspicious, it also made people outside the Puluo family suspicious. Satyana broke Pu yuanlei''s hand, and snow colored clothes caused serious damage to Luojia mountain."


    "I believe their hearts are similar to ours, so father, you don''t have to worry. At most, we can''t cooperate. As for them, it''s impossible for them to unite to cherish our family, because they can''t trust each other any more."


    Hearing that dream said that, Xi Canghai''s heart also calmed down a little. After thinking about it, I found that it was the same as what dream said. Now all families have estrangement. Who will manage whether Xi family has cooperation with Chu Feng?


    And they suspect that Xijia and chufeng have cooperation is a good thing, that is, let them not dare to deal with Xijia rashly, at least before they have absolute assurance to defeat chufeng, they dare not do anything to Xijia.


    Although this will make the Xi family excluded and vigilant, but at least also ensure the safety of the family, as long as the temporary security, then everything is not a problem.


    Finally a smile appeared on his face: "yes, you are right."


    "Father, you''re wasting a lot. Concentrate on cultivation. I''m going down." The dream sighed in his heart. Originally, he wanted to persuade him not to be the enemy of Chu Feng. However, looking at the current situation of Xi Canghai, he must hate Chu Feng''s family. He stood up and said, "dream left Xi Canghai''s residence.".


    Just after the dream left, Xi Canghai was about to return to his house and slowly recover his strength. He was stunned and turned to face a tree that had not known how many years. His brow was slightly frowned: "why did the second uncle and the three ancestors rescue people together, but they didn''t show up in the end?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2889

    At the end of the night, Chu Feng left the temple of King Wu, but left in a very low-key manner. He asked situ Ya and Bai He to arrange some affairs without being discovered. Chu Feng left alone.


    As for the last time when Lu Waner came to the Saint wu''er temple, she didn''t want to hurt others. So she didn''t want to stay in the world for another time.


    As for the several major forces in the Xiuzhen world, it is the limit that they can organize themselves to attack him first. It is absolutely impossible to let them do it. They will only be more cautious to prevent his revenge.


    After leaving the temple of King Wu, Chu Feng did not go directly to the spirit world, but came to the entrance and exit of the Chenguang secret place and the temple world. He knew that pujingqiong must have been away for a long time, but he just wanted to have a look, because he got the news that pujingqiong was still kneeling at the entrance to the temple world after the war.


    Pu family may not be able to pay attention to Pu Jing dome because of the change, but Pu Jing Qiong should not be a fool? Knowing that there is a big war, you should run away at the first time. How can you kneel here?


    Of course, Chu Feng also wanted to go to Xuanyuan family by the way when he came to Chenguang secret place. He didn''t take situ Ya and Bai He to worry that they would do something out of time because of their hatred of satina. However, xuanyuanlang could take it, because Xuanyuan family, as a transit station of the hidden world, always needs a strong successor.


    Strength can be improved for him, but courage and understanding of these, after all, need bloody baptism.


    Come to the place where pujingqiong kneels down. Because of the war in the daytime, no one shuttles between the secret place of morning light and the temple world. Under the night, Chu Feng can see a man kneeling there. Who else can Pujing dome be?


    Chu Feng walked forward without any fluctuation and stood in front of Pujing dome. Between the twinkling of his left eye, a hand stretched out on Pujing dome''s forehead, and his fingertips jumped with a light and disappeared into it. Then Pujing dome slowly disappeared in front of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng probably thought of such a possibility before he came here. But when Pujing dome disappeared, Chu Feng also found a very interesting thing. That is, when the Pujing dome disappeared, Chu Feng felt the breath of satyana.


    Powerful saints can transform themselves into a person by raising their hands. The Pujing dome kneeling here is obviously made by man.


    But now there is the smell of satyana, then there is only one possibility. This pujingqiong was made by satina. If it is Pu yuanlei, even pujingqiong''s own chufeng can accept it, but now it''s satyana, chufeng will feel interesting.


    Because during the day today, under his coercion, satina broke a hand of puyuanlei. If she had helped pujingqiong secretly, would puyuanlei hate satyana, or did he know that satyana saved pujingqiong.


    Or has satina absorbed the power to kill pujingqiong?


    Chu Feng is not very clear, but she should not appear in the place where she is left with her breath. This is a particularly interesting thing. The corners of his mouth flashed a look of fun. Chu Feng did not continue to pursue, because what he needs to do now is to go to the spirit world and kill satina.


    Open the door of dazzling light, chufeng directly penetrates through, and soon arrives at Xuanyuan family. In order not to cause shock, chufeng comes to the place where xuanyuanlang lives.


    In the spacious bedroom, Chu Feng didn''t see Xuanyuan Lang''s figure. After looking for a while, he still didn''t, so he sent out a secret tone to let Xuanyuan Lang come back immediately. But don''t make any noise or tell others that he came to Xuanyuan family.


    Because if people knew he had left the temple world, there would have been other thoughts.


    After a while, the door opened, and Xuanyuan Lang came in, but in addition to Xuanyuan Lang, there was another person, Xuanyuan Huining.


    Chufeng is stunned. When he met last time, he arranged for Xuanyuan Huining to return to the present world. Because Xuanyuan''s ancestor is old and unable to support Xuanyuan''s family any more, chufeng means to let Xuanyuan Huining go back to the town. Why are people still in the Xuanyuan family?


    When Chu Feng looks at her, Xuanyuan Huining is also looking at him. However, because Xuanyuan Lang is still here, Xuanyuan Huining and chufeng do not show any intimate behavior. Moreover, considering the current situation, it is impossible to enhance intimacy.


    Coughing gently, let Xuanyuan Lang close the door. Chu Feng then asked, "Huining, didn''t I let you go back to the present world?"


    "Grandfather told me not to go back for the time being." There was a trace of resentment in Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes, but he didn''t let Xuanyuan Lang find out: "she said that now there are Zhuque Dharma protectors in the world, and there won''t be anything happening to the Xuanyuan family. Although he is old, he can still last for several years."


    "So let me continue to stay in Zhongzhou Xuanyuan, let me find time to continue to exercise, said that my heart is not hard enough, but you, brother-in-law, you don''t take me around, who do I go to experience with?"


    Chu Feng did not continue to entangle this issue, said: "Xiao Lang, you go to clean up, and duckweed Princess they say, but pay attention to the movement, do not make too much noise, said you want to go out with me to do something."Xuanyuan Lang is a man who doesn''t have many prefectures. How can he know the meaning of Chu Feng''s letting him go out first? Oh, he didn''t ask why he left the bedroom and went to find Xuanyuan duckweed to talk to him.


    When the gate was closed, Xuanyuan Huining bit his lips, and his eyes clearly showed the color of resentment: "when can my sister come back? Are you lying to me?"


    Chu Feng shakes her head helplessly, knowing that Xuanyuan Huining will definitely ask this question. After all, her feelings with Xuanyuan crape myrtle are there, but it''s not suitable for her to go to the soul world. Many people know that LV Wan can''t help it.


    So Chu Feng didn''t explain that he had tried hard to bring back Chang''e, because that just let Xuanyuan Huining disappointed his failure. He held her small hand and whispered, "how could I cheat you? It''s just that now the Xiuzhen kingdom is coming back, and the spirit world and satina are in trouble. I can''t separate myself to go to the soul world to find Chang''e''s soul."


    "Because if I don''t deal with the things in the present world, I will not be able to come back to the soul world. I''m afraid you will not be able to resist the rampage of the Xiuzhen world."


    Xuanyuan Huining didn''t know that chufeng was trying to coax herself, but she had no doubt about it. Now the Xiuzhen world is back. Chu Feng has a big fight with the four leaders of the Xiuzhen world in the daytime. It has been spread all over the world. Xuanyuan Huining is naturally clear.


    What the outside world heard was that chufeng had defeated the four forces, but for Xuanyuan Huining, it was his worry about chufeng, for fear that he could not resist the increasingly powerful enemy one day.


    Without saying anything about the crape myrtle, Xuanyuan Huining asked, "brother-in-law, where are you going to take Xiaolang?"


    "Spirit world!" Chu Feng didn''t hide it, and whispered back: "satina has brought me trouble three times and four times. If she doesn''t solve her problem, she will become more and more powerful by using her magic, which will be particularly difficult to deal with. So, while I can crush her now, I will get rid of it as soon as possible to prevent accidents."


    "As for taking Xiao Lang, he is not tough and cruel enough. The power of the Xiuzhen world is too strong. It happens that the spiritual world can give him a try."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xuanyuan Huining stood up and said, "then I will go too."


    "No way." Chu Feng predicted this situation, but he did not hesitate to refuse: "you will go back to the present world in the future. Unlike Xiao Lang, the crueler a heart is in the five forbidden areas, the better. But in the modern world, you still need a kind heart. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "And if you have been baptized with blood, my sister-in-law will not be able to find it back?"


    Chufeng refused Xuanyuan Huining was very unhappy, but when he heard the words behind, his face turned a little red, and murmured in a low voice: "still my sister-in-law, do you have such a bad brother-in-law?"


    From Xuanyuan Huining''s tone, Chu Feng knew that she would no longer be entangled with the spirit world. She stood up and went to her face. She held her in her arms with open hands, and said softly, "if I behave properly, then you can only think of me in secret?"


    Xuanyuan Huining is a very thin skinned person. It is even more bashful to be said by Chu Feng. Almost all the people are buried in Chu Feng''s arms.


    "Brother in law, what can we do At this time, Xuanyuan Lang also came back, pushed the door to come in, originally was talking, but saw Chu Feng and Xuanyuan Huining holding there, all of a sudden there was no sound.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s face turned red in an instant, as if she had been bitten by a snake. Chu Feng''s eyes were flustered. She didn''t know how to say it.


    "Huining thinks of her sister." Chu Feng was a decent book. He didn''t feel embarrassed when he was found stealing. He also said in a melancholy tone: "she asked me when I could get your sister back, but after so long time, I still didn''t think of a good way, so she was sad."


    "Well, Princess duckweed agreed with you and me to leave?"


    Xuanyuan Lang always feels something wrong when he hears the speech, but he can''t see what''s wrong. He can''t imagine that his two sisters have been collected by Chu Feng.


    Shaking his head, he didn''t think about it any more. Xuanyuan Lang nodded: "yes, just brother-in-law. Where do you want to take me?"


    "Spirit world!" Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder and told him, "although you are a subordinate God now, your experience is not enough. You are much worse than Xuanyuan jiaorui. How can you be the future successor of Xuanyuan? If you don''t have your own courage, you can''t do it."


    "I will go to the spirit world tonight, so you can follow me to help you grow up with blood and killing."


    Hearing that he was going to the spirit world, Xuanyuan Lang immediately showed a puzzled look: "the battle of the saints!"


    "Are you afraid?" Chu Feng then asked.


    "That''s a little scary." Xuanyuan Lang didn''t have any embarrassment, nodded: "but go with my brother-in-law, you certainly won''t let me have an accident. Don''t worry, I won''t let you down."


    After knocking on Xuanyuan Lang''s head, Chu Feng turned his head and looked soft, but he didn''t let Xuanyuan Lang see: "then you can stay in Xuanyuan family, or find a safe time to go to King Wu''s temple. Yun''er and Wan''er are there, and they will teach you something."Just meet again to separate, Xuanyuan Huining''s heart is of course so a little reluctant to give up, but Xuanyuan Lang beside her is not good to give a love hug, can only nod: "OK, then you are careful!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2890

    "Brother in law, this is the spirit world?"


    At the turn of day and night, Chu Feng and Xuan Yuan Lang arrived quietly in the spirit world. Looking at the spirit world as if it were not for the spirit world, the latter asked curiously: "if it wasn''t for feeling that the spirit''s breath is overflowing, I would have doubted that you had brought me back to the world."


    Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder and said, "the five forbidden areas were blocked by the heavenly way at the beginning and could not enter the emerging world. However, the order of the heavenly way, which took the lead in the spiritual world, was disordered, so people in the spiritual world could freely enter and leave the modern world. It is not surprising that here is similar to the modern world."


    "Well, I''ll take you to a place first, and I''ll find someone else."


    Xuanyuan Lang nodded his head clearly and asked, "who are you looking for? Is it to go to satina and kill her? "


    "No, look for William, once the star city young master!" Chu Feng smiles and shakes his head. He takes xuanyuanlang''s hand and flies away in an instant. Now, even nagula is still in control of the spirit world, he can''t detect it. What''s more, satyana, who just let the protoss King come to the spirit world?


    As for looking for William chufeng, there is another thought, that is, after the fall of satina in the future, the spirit world will eventually need a leader like character to exist.


    Although kardashan can, but it is a swaying wall grass, there is no firm will, is not the mind to distinguish right from wrong, such a person in the face of the most powerful strength will have loyalty, but if the interests are enough, she will choose to betray.


    But William is much better than kardashan. Although his strength is not strong enough now, at least one heart is kind. If his strength is not strong, it can be improved. If a heart is not right, it is really useless.


    Shuttling in the night sky, Chu wind with xuanyuanlang came to the sky of Xingluo city.


    At the beginning, because of the betrayal of the city Lord of Stella, he poked it out. Although the matter was over, satina still did not forgive the betrayal of the city Lord. She abandoned all his accomplishments, and let someone take over the castle. Because of her feelings for William, she did not kill all of them. Instead, she drove all the people of the city master to the stars Luocheng, let them live and die.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about the life and death of the Star City Lord. He only cares about William.


    His left eye twinkled, sure there was no accident. Chu Feng and Xuan Yuan Lang fell from the sky to the northwest edge of Xingluo city. The king''s family, once a star city, is now excluded from the edge of Xingluo city. Although the living place is huge enough, it is doomed to be humble because it is on the edge.


    Chu Feng stood outside and looked at it with some emotion. The master of Xingluo city was just a humble existence in the world of heaven and earth, but he was also a strong God state and the city master of the first city-state in the spirit world. Now he is lonely, so far, we can see that he Dong has been living for 30 years.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng nodded: "follow me in, but don''t make any noise."


    This is already the spirit world. Xuanyuanlang also knows the reason why Chu Feng came here. At the moment, he did not dare to make any noise. He nodded as Chu Feng leaped over the wall and entered it. Under the cover of the night, he quickly shuttled between the buildings, and soon came to the back row of buildings.


    Although it covers an area similar to the original Star Tower castle, its dignity and luxury can not be compared with that of the Star Tower castle.


    Chu Feng''s left eye 360 degrees perspective, building after building, finally found the person he wanted in the innermost building, William!


    Just seeing William at the moment, Chu Feng''s heart was quite moved. This time should be when he was still resting or just getting up, but William was still sitting there drinking. Judging from the wine pots on the ground, we can see that William didn''t sleep all night last night, or even had no rest for a long time.


    That kind of decadent appearance, chufeng naturally knew what was going on.


    Slightly sigh in the heart, Chu wind with Xuanyuan Lang go forward, at the same time left eye to observe the surrounding environment, but did not find any people.


    There is a saying in the modern world that the trees fall and the monkeys scatter. The current Star City Lord has well explained the meaning of this sentence. Chu Feng saw people along the way, but there were not many people. It can be seen that many people have left. It is estimated that those who stay here are loyal officials or direct relatives of the city master of Xingluo.


    When he came to William''s room, Chu Feng raised his hand and knocked on the door. William didn''t come to open the door. He just said, "come in!"


    Chufeng frowned and pushed open the door to enter. Xuanyuanlang closed the door behind him. However, when he looked at William, he still drank there. Even Chu Feng didn''t take a look at their arrival. He didn''t care about anything.


    When I saw William for the first time, I could feel that he was a positive and kind person. At the moment, he was so decadent. Of course, Chu Feng knew why.


    Go to pull a chair to sit down, light mouth: "drink, can solve the problem?"


    William was stunned. He turned his head half drunk. Seeing Chu Feng sitting next to him, he rubbed his eyes. The next moment he stood up, his first reaction was not to call Chu Feng. Instead, he ran to open the door and looked around before he closed the door.In addition to three points of drunkenness in the eyes, it is hard to hide the shock: "less wind, how did you come?"


    Now the five forbidden areas all know things. William naturally knows that Chu Feng''s coming to the spirit world contains extremely unstable factors. Moreover, the Xiuzhen realm is still eyeing Chu Feng. Isn''t Chu Feng supposed to prevent the penetration of the Xiuzhen realm at this time?


    Chu Feng motioned to William to sit down first, with a warm smile: "the spirit world is on the verge of disintegration, so I came naturally. I believe that what happened in the temple world and what Princess Anna did should know?"


    William kept his mouth shut and didn''t reply. Naturally, he knew what happened in the temple world only one day later.


    In order to survive, satina broke the hand of Pu Yuan Lei, the owner of the Pu family, under the pressure of Chu Feng. This matter has now spread all over the world. Some even say that the Xiuzhen world has regarded satina as the same enemy as Chu Feng.


    In other words, Chu Feng''s enemies are Xiuzhen realm and satyana, and satyana''s enemies are chufeng and Xiuzhen realm. Among the five forbidden areas, she is only single, and the protoss is implicated by her.


    Taking a deep breath, William showed a bitter smile: "I know, Aunt Anna, playing with fire."


    At the beginning, when satina offended Chu Feng, William felt that it was not appropriate for her. However, others were so insipid that they couldn''t influence satyana''s decision. Now satyana not only offended chufeng, but also became an enemy with Xiuzhen from an ally. She was playing with fire completely, even if she was strong enough to withstand the impact of the two superpowers?


    At least William felt that it was impossible, not to mention the Xiuzhen world. Chu Feng alone was enough for satyana to be dignified.


    Patting William on the shoulder: "that''s why I came to see you today. Princess Anna has completely changed her mind because she took the love breaking pill and practiced the divine forbidden art. She is no longer the former Princess Anna. The position of spiritual master and Protoss leader is not suitable for her to sit down."


    "So I''m going to ask you, are you interested in being the leader of the protoss, and at the same time taking control of the spiritual world and the western world?"


    What?


    William almost doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing. He stood up at once, with naked shock in his eyes. He was just a strong man at the later peak of a demigod. Such strength is at the bottom of the universe today.


    How can you become the leader of the Protoss and dominate the western world?


    Chu Feng didn''t need William to say it. He knew what he was thinking in his mind: "the realm is not enough. I can help you. As long as you nod your head quickly, you can become a god of creation. The main thing is whether you are willing to. As long as you are willing, you will dominate the western world in the future, and all the troubles will be left to me."


    "I won''t let you become my puppet. I just need you to maintain the stability of the western world and replace satina!"


    The meaning of Chu Feng was naturally understood by William, but it was a little unacceptable after all.


    Let himself slowly sit down and calm down and think about what Chu Feng said. Just think about William, he felt crazy. He once thought that he was not qualified to be the young master of the star city. Now Chu Feng is going to make him the master of the western world. William feels a little unreal.


    Chu Feng did not disturb him. He believed that William was a kind-hearted man. After careful consideration, he would certainly agree to his proposal, because only in this way can we reduce the number of people. Otherwise, there would be a bloodbath among all ethnic groups in order to fight for the ruling power in the western world, and William certainly did not want to see it.


    Because of the outbreak of the melee, not only his family, but also countless creatures in the western world were hurt.


    After a short silence, William said: "the wind is less, I believe you can improve my strength, for the future stability of the western world, I am willing to accept this matter, but I hope you can grant me a request."


    The tone of discussion also means a little nervous.


    Chu Feng sighed. He already knew what William''s request was: "do you want me not to kill satina?"


    "Yes." William was a little embarrassed. He knew that Chu Feng had a reason to kill satina, but he still couldn''t help saying: "I know Aunt Anna is heinous, but the wind is less. You also say that it is because of the influence of duanqing pill and Protoss prohibition. In fact, the essence of Aunt Anna is not bad."


    "If you can, I mean if you can, don''t kill Aunt Anna and let her live like my father, and William will be satisfied."


    Chu Feng knew that it was impossible. How could sadiana''s madness allow herself to become an ordinary person and a waste?


    But the request of William Chu Feng was not easy to refuse directly. After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng nodded: "I can promise you that if I can''t kill her, I''ll give priority to abandoning cultivation, but if I really can''t help it, I''ll be sorry."


    Chu Feng can promise himself is already good, William also dare not force: "thank you, little wind!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2891

    Chu Feng took William away without any attention.


    Chu Feng decided to choose William after careful consideration. Originally, kardashan was the most suitable candidate, but because of her uncertain nature, Chu Feng didn''t think about her too much. As for the future outcome of kardashan, Chu Feng didn''t think about it. He believed that if kardashan was not a white maniac, he knew exactly what to do.


    Unless she can get more benefits, or they dare not choose to easily violate his meaning.


    When he left his residence with William, Chu Feng took him to a peaceful and secluded world. It was a broken world. There was no entrance or exit to the world. Except for saints, no one could enter or leave the world.


    Because Chu Feng wanted to help William break through to the God of creation, it would inevitably cause changes in heaven and earth. If he was in the spiritual world, it would certainly not work. Therefore, he brought William to the world and helped him to improve his cultivation to the God of creation. Except for the realm of God of creation and transformation, the rest were not qualified to be the master of the spirit world, or even to reign in the western world.


    After some efforts, Chu Feng successfully promoted William''s cultivation to the God of nature. The latter felt that his cultivation and realm were naturally overjoyed. He began to lack confidence in controlling the spirit world, and completely disappeared.


    Chu Feng didn''t ask him to do anything. He just told him to go back temporarily and not to expose his cultivation. When everything is stable, he will help him to sit in the position of leader of the Protoss and control the western world.


    Seeing William away, Chu Feng saw xuanyuanlang looking at himself with a burning face, as if he had seen some amazing treasure in the broken world.


    The corner of the mouth violently twitched for a while, Chu Feng raised his foot to kick in the past, and said, "look what, my orientation is very normal."


    "Brother in law, don''t worry, my orientation is also very normal." Xuanyuan Lang ha ha ha smile, close to a little Chu Feng, frowned and said: "it''s just that you helped outsiders to upgrade to the God of nature, you see I''m your brother-in-law, is it also give me a promotion, how can I also be the master of Xuanyuan family in the future?"


    Chu Feng showed a smile. When Xuanyuan Lang thought he would agree, Chu Feng''s face came down: "don''t think, there''s a God Emperor sitting in front of you. What are you afraid of?"


    "After all, the cultivation of promotion is not as stable as that of self-cultivation, so you should try your best first. When it is time to promote, I will naturally promote for you. What''s the matter now?"


    Xuanyuan Lang''s face was stiff, his mouth was shriveled, and he complained a lot in his heart, but he certainly did not dare to show it in front of Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng did not directly refuse. Xuanyuanlang just had a little complaint in his heart, but he didn''t resent it. What he wanted was that after Xuanyuan crape myrtle came back, he asked her to talk to Chu Feng. When he saw that, did Chu Feng give himself a promotion?


    Such a thought, Xuanyuan Lang''s heart is much more comfortable.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know what Xuanyuan Lang was thinking and opened a dazzling door: "go, it''s time to find satina."


    Xuanyuan Lang followed Chu Feng into the door of dazzling light. When he reappeared, he was already in a simple architectural garden under the palace of God, and this is where kardashan lived.


    Chu Feng is very low-key when he comes to the spirit world this time, in order to prevent satina from finding out and hiding in advance. Now that she has chosen her replacement, there is nothing hidden to say. Of course, it is better to be careful before seeing satina.


    Otherwise, it would be easy for her to escape.


    "Less wind!"


    Just appeared for a while, looking pure and moving, but actually sinister inside, kardashan came in from the outside. When she saw xuanyuanlang, she was stunned and quickly covered up: "do you want me?"


    Chu Feng en a, looked at the sky: "go in and say it."


    Regardless of whether kardashan agreed or not, Chu Feng went to one of the rooms inside. Kardashan did not say much to follow.


    Xuanyuan Lang touched his head and followed him. Kardashan had never seen her and didn''t know who she was. However, he seemed very respectful to Chu Feng. He couldn''t help thinking that it would not be Chu Feng''s lover in the spiritual world?


    In the room, chufeng lets Xuanyuan Lang close the door. Chu Feng, who doesn''t know what he''s thinking, raises his hand and signals to kardashan to sit down.


    The latter bit his lips and sat down in a beautiful and charming manner. His voice was very soft: "there is little wind. This is my residence. Generally, no one will come here, so you can rest assured."


    If you don''t know what kind of woman kadaishan is at the beginning, Chu Feng almost always thinks that she is a pure person. It is precisely because she knows what kind of person kadaishan is. So now she shows that she can make men have a desire to protect. Chu Feng chooses to ignore directly.


    Without wasting time, Chu Feng directly asked, "satyana, is the temple of God now?"


    "Little wind, do you want her?" Asked cadysan, blinking her eyes.


    "Kill her!" Chu Feng''s mouth raised a playful smile, glanced at kadaishan and said calmly: "she made trouble for me three times and four times, and also practiced the magic of the divine forbidden art. It is a potential threat to me, because I don''t know when she will become more powerful.""So this time, I want to kill her and let the western world completely calm down, so that I don''t have to distract my spirit and be unable to concentrate on dealing with the Xiuzhen world."


    Kardashan blinked. She was not surprised at Chu Feng''s saying that she would kill satina. She was silent and asked, "what about cousin Anna after her death?"


    Xuanyuanlang on one side heard the words and the corners of his mouth. He had a good impression of kadaishan. He was appreciating her beauty and figure just now. But when he heard her words, xuanyuanlang''s thoughts were directly put out. Satina is her cousin. She even betrayed satina. Who is this?


    In an instant, Xuanyuan Lang didn''t have any good feelings for kadaishan, and he was curious how chufeng could find such a person who even betrayed his cousin.


    Chu Feng''s eyes motioned Xuanyuan Lang not to speak, and his mouth was slightly tilted: "miss kadaishan, Princess Anna died. What happened after that?" He knew what kardashan meant, but at the moment he preferred to pretend that he didn''t know and let her say it herself.


    Kardashan is not a man with big chest and no brain. She can''t see that Chu Feng is pretending to be confused. However, she didn''t break through and said directly: "cousin Anna is the leader of the protoss now. She controls the spiritual world and also controls the western world. It''s also because of this that there is no disturbance in all ethnic groups."


    "But once she dies, I believe that all ethnic groups will make waves for their dominant position. You don''t want to see less wind?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "of course do not want to see."


    Son of a bitch!


    Kardashan scolded secretly in her heart, knowing that Chu Feng was pretending to be confused and biting her lips, she did not think of the snake with Chu Feng again: "I want to know, after cousin Anna''s death, fengshao is going to let who take the place of cousin Anna and maintain the current stability?"


    Chu Feng passed a meaningful smile, and after all, kardashan couldn''t help asking.


    Touching his chin, Chu Feng would not tell kadaishan that he had chosen William. Otherwise, he did not know what kind of things this woman would do. Although it could be suppressed, it would be bad after all.


    With a slight cough, chufeng said with a smile, "miss kadaishan, aren''t you stupid to ask this question? This is not an obvious question. Is there anything else to ask? "


    Kardashan blinked her eyes, and Chu Feng''s reply made her a little unable to respond for a while.


    After thinking about it for a moment, kardashan judges that she is the only one in the spirit world who is closest to the protoss core except satina. If she is killed, then as long as she stands up, she will soon be able to take the position of the leader of the Protoss.


    Does Chu Feng mean to hand over the western world to himself in the future? Otherwise, why would he say such a thing?


    After thinking about it, kardashan''s face appeared happy and did not discuss this issue with Chu Feng again: "I know what to do. As for whether cousin Anna is in the temple of God now, I don''t know, because cousin Anna said when she left two days ago, no one is allowed to enter the Temple of God."


    "So now whether she has come back or not, I don''t know whether she is there or not. All around are guarded by her absolute confidants, even if I don''t give in."


    I still want to get some news from kardashan. I don''t want her to know anything. The secret channel is useless. Chu Feng is too lazy to blame her for her incompetence. Anyway, the leader of the protoss can''t turn to her, so it''s definitely impossible to block her now.


    He stood up and went to the window. When he opened the window, Chu Feng looked at the temple of God King on the high mountain. The fog was surrounded by it. He could see the members of the protoss guard who were walking back and forth. As for other Chu winds, he had no intention to explore.


    "Brother in law, are you going to do it?"


    Xuanyuan Lang comes to Chu Feng, and his eyes pass by kardashan with a trace of disdain. He knows that Chu Feng has chosen William, and now kardashan is still there, which is really stupid.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and shook his head: "the influence of doing things in the daytime is a little big after all. I don''t want too many people to see my blood, which hinders me from supporting people to the position of the leader of the Protoss. So wait until the night, and the sight is blocked at night. Even if you know that the killing is endless, but you don''t see it, it doesn''t count."


    "And miss kardashan, don''t want to be seen betraying the protoss by day?"


    Kardashan''s face flashed over her embarrassment and scolded Chu Feng for not being able to speak. She was called a good bird to live on!


    Of course, these words kardashan complained in her heart. On the surface, she certainly did not dare to say that with Chu Feng: "what Feng Shao said is that actions at night can cover up a lot of bloody things."


    Xuanyuan Lang despises this even more. How come all the Shenzu people are kardashan''s compatriots? Now Chu Feng threatens to kill people. She doesn''t care. She is the most poisonous woman!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2892

    After spending a day in kardashan''s residence, Chu Feng walked out of the room in the dead of night.


    "Brother in law, shall I come with you?" Xuanyuan Lang took a look at the mountain in the palace of God, which seemed ethereal under the night, and had the meaning of lingering fear with dim sum.


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head and raised a smile around his mouth: "miss kadaishan will follow me. As for you, you will be in the area outside the temple of the God King and expel all the people. No one is allowed to get close to it. The spirit world is to change dynasties, and no one is allowed to see bloody things."


    "Because once it''s too bloody, it''s not good for the next person to replace satina."


    When he heard that he didn''t want to go to the palace of God King, xuanyuanlang was dark and cool. His brother-in-law was still his own. Knowing that he didn''t want to face the strange people in the temple, he would not let him go up. If he knew the real intention of Chu Feng, he would vomit blood at the moment. Unfortunately, xuanyuanlang didn''t know at all.


    As for Chu Feng''s arrangement, he also knows that the number of protoss is withering, and there are only a few strong gods. Xuanyuanlang is enough to resist those who are approaching. As for kardashan, how can she do without her?


    Kardashan stood aside. Although she didn''t say a word, she always felt something was wrong. It seemed that Chu Feng didn''t say it clearly. When she died, she would let her go to the top.


    After a glimpse of Chu Feng, kardashan thought of it. But now, apart from being qualified to replace satina, who else has the ability to replace satina?


    Kardashan thought for a moment. Many people passed through her mind, but they were overthrown by her one by one, because if she was not as powerful as she was, or her qualifications were not as good as hers, so the future leader of the protoss had no one but himself.


    Then, on second thought, Katherine''s heart calmed down again: "less wind, let''s go?"


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to delay time. Ying Dao took kadaishan''s hand and quickly approached the palace of God. Xuanyuan Lang did not hide his breath any more. He quickly burst out and rose to the sky. His eyes were wary of looking around the palace of God, ready to prevent anyone from approaching here according to the meaning of Chu Feng.


    Just for a short time, Chu Feng took kadaishan to the square in front of the God King Hall. The breath did not diffuse. However, xuanyuanlang''s appearance had attracted the attention of the protoss guard team, and they all concentrated in front of the Shenwang palace.


    I was surprised to see Chu Feng, but I was even more surprised when I saw kardashan by her side.


    A Protoss leader was puzzled and asked, "miss kardashan, you?"


    Kardashan blinked her eyes and stood beside Chu Feng, but she couldn''t feel any breath coming from Chu Feng''s body. What is this going to do?


    Chu Feng patted kardashan on the shoulder and said in a playful tone, "miss kadaishan, I''m here to deal with satina. You don''t want me to fight a group of soldiers and crabs, do you? So please, or wait for satina to come out, but there will be no chance to clean up her cronies. "


    Finally, kadaishan reflected that she was put on the stage by Chu Feng. This is the rhythm that she wants to kill these people by herself!


    She glared at Chu Feng angrily, but at the moment there was no way out. Her betrayal of the protoss was already in front of her. If she did not kill the people in front of her and spread it out, even if she sat in the position of satyana, she would be despised by people in the spiritual world, and others would not accept her orally.


    The power of terror broke out in an instant, and the opportunity of killing was overflowing.


    The head of the protoss who began to ask kardashan was also aware of the problem, and said angrily, "miss kardashan, you have turned to Chu Feng and betrayed the Protoss. The holy angel will never let you go."


    Kardashan didn''t even have the meaning of her reply. She quickly moved and narrowed the distance between her and the protoss guard. The powerful Protoss who spoke was directly killed by kardashan. As a subordinate God, she was not the opponent of Chu Feng and others. However, it was easy to deal with a group of semi divine guardians.


    Chu Feng stood there and didn''t mean to help kardashan. He believed that if she gave her time, all the people here would be killed by her. But Chu Feng never thought about giving her such time.


    Above the outer sky, when kardashan started to kill, all the powerful Protoss stationed around the temple felt that they were coming towards the temple, but when they met xuanyuanlang, they all stopped.


    Xuanyuanlang was driven out mainly according to chufeng''s will. Only when he could not be expelled, and even when some powerful Protoss started to fight against him, he started to kill and react. Chu Feng asked him to watch from the outside, that is, he tried to kill the powerful people of the Protoss and forge a cruel heart.


    The dark road was a pit, but now there is no way back.


    On the temple of God King, Chu Feng had been interested in watching kardashan kill his compatriots there, but the playfulness on his face gradually dissipated, because it has been a long time since kadaishan made a move, but satina has not yet appeared.


    If she had been in the temple of the gods, she would have felt that kardashan''s killing chance would have appeared, instead of watching the protoss guards being killed by kardashan one by one.Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled through everything in the palace of the God King. He didn''t let go of any dead corner. He also searched the forbidden blood pool underground palace, but there was no sign of satyana, not to mention satyana.


    Frown slightly, satina is not in the temple of God?


    "Kardashan, come back!"


    Chu Feng withdrew his eyes and yelled at kadaishan, because now that satina is not in the palace of God, it is useless for kardashan to kill so many people.


    Kardashan had already killed red eyes and only wanted to kill all the people in front of her, so that no one knew she had betrayed the Protoss. However, she did not dare to disobey Chu Feng''s orders easily. After killing a member of the protoss guard, she returned to chufeng''s side, but her eyes were fixed on the remaining 30 or so Protoss guard members.


    "Satyana, not in the temple of God." Chu Feng sighed helplessly.


    "What?" As if she had been bitten by a snake, she screamed: "cousin Anna is not in the palace of God. How can it be possible?"


    Because if satyana was not in the temple of God, her killing tonight would have completely cut off the possibility that she would want to be a villain.


    "What can I get if I lie to you?" Chu Feng looked at her faintly: "or, do you know where satina will hide? She has an injury. She should be healing. You are her cousin. How much should you know? "


    Now, because satina is not in the palace of God, kardashan is already in a state of confusion. Chu Feng asks her and shakes her head directly: "cousin Anna used to tell me everything, but with her mind slowly changing, many things will not be told me even if I ask. How can I know where she is healing?"


    Chu Feng passed a trace of disappointment, but also want to kill satina tonight, now even satina where do not know, want to kill her that is impossible.


    As for kardashan, there is no way to retreat. Chu Feng doesn''t care. Now his strength doesn''t need anyone to become an undercover. Kardashan also lacks some value. Therefore, whether she is exposed or not is not so important.


    He raised his hands and burst out with strength. More than 30 members of the protoss guard team still left spewed blood and fell to the ground.


    When kardashan saw them die, she felt a little relieved, but she didn''t completely put it down: "the wind is weak. I''ll go in and have a look. I don''t believe that she won''t come back after her injury. After all, she offended the Xiuzhen world, and I believe no one will take her in."


    With that, kardashan ran into the palace of God to look for satina. Chu Feng didn''t mean to stop her. Chu Feng knew the most about people who were not in the palace. So there was no need to explain anything to kadaishan.


    Xuanyuan Lang also forced the protoss away from here. He came to Chu Feng''s side and saw the corpses everywhere. He asked, "brother in law, where is satina?"


    "I guess I didn''t come back to the spirit world." Chu Feng frowned and shook his head: "from kardashan''s hand to now, there is no shadow and breath. If she is in the spirit world, even if she knows I''m here, her character is doomed that she won''t hide. Now she doesn''t appear. Maybe she has found a safe place to hide."


    Xuanyuan Lang a Leng: "looking for a place to hide, although the world is big, but I think there is no place can be safe?"


    "Who said no?" Chufeng chufeng smiles gently, thinking of the fake Pujing dome, there is still the flavor of satyana at that time: "any of the four major forces in the Xiuzhen world can accept satyana. Their planet world is big enough, and the breath is subtle. Satyana should be careful. I believe few people can find it."


    Xuanyuan Lang felt that what Chu Feng said was also reasonable, and nodded: "yes, so do you think she is in the sword snow clan or in the cherish home?"


    Because Pu yuanlei was cut off by satina, the relationship between Luo family and Pu family is good, and they will not take satina. In that case, only Xijia and Renxue Zong will be left.


    "Say it again, wait, we''ll leave." Chu Feng didn''t tell Xuanyuan Lang that he suspected that satina was in the Pu family. He patted him on the shoulder: "go back to the hermit world with me first, and then before satina dies, you follow me. You did a good job just now. When you should be cruel, you should be absolutely merciless."


    Xuanyuanlang''s mouth was constantly affected. Autumn wind swept the leaves. He didn''t kill people. It seemed that there were few cases like that. Thinking that following Chu Feng in the future would mean to be an executioner. Xuanyuanlang was a little flustered.


    Kardashan, who entered the palace of the gods to look for satina, also came out, with a pretty face, gloomy and ugly, but also lovely.


    There is no need to say much to know the result. Chu Feng turned around and opened the door of dazzling light: "miss kadaishan, although all the members of the protoss guard are dead, and others have not seen you directly, but be careful to sail for thousands of years. Do you want to stay in the spirit world or go with me?"


    Kardashan doesn''t want to leave Chu Feng very much, because in that case, life and death are not controlled by her. If she doesn''t leave, she will kill her if she appears. After all, she can''t guarantee whether she knows she betrayed the Protoss."Do I still have a choice now?" she hummed


    Chu Feng just kept a smile on this, and led xuanyuanlang into the gate of dazzle light and went back to the temple world. Kardashan hesitated and followed in.


    Almost at the moment when the dazzle gate just disappeared, at last, more than 30 members of the protoss guard team who were killed by Chu Feng raised his hand and stood up slowly. Apart from being a little weak, there was no other big obstacle.


    One of the powerful Protoss coughed and covered his heart: "kardashan betrayed the Protoss. We must tell the holy angel about this and let her be careful!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2893

    As the night went on, the news that the temple of the king of God was washed with blood spread all over the world.


    Because of satyana''s affair, it''s not surprising that the palace of God suffered such a disaster, but what shocked the public was that the person who started the blood washing was kardashan, satina''s cousin. She betrayed the Protoss and took refuge in Chu Feng.


    The shocking news was like wings. Soon all the world knew about kardashan. Some people despised her, and some said that she knew the current affairs. However, in the spirit world, she had become a person they despised. Compared with the resentment against Chu Feng, there were not so many people.


    After all, no matter where they were, the traitors were disgusting and irritating. It is estimated that this was something kardashan could never have imagined when she started. What''s more, she didn''t know that Chu Feng just stunned more than 30 people at that time and did not kill them.


    Otherwise, she would not have gone to the palace of God to find satina, but to mend the knives of those who had fallen to the ground. Unfortunately, kardashan could not change all this.


    When the bloody incident in the temple of God spread, the whole world.


    After puyuanlei and the other three forces failed to attack Chu Feng, the whole Pujia world entered a state of complete alert. However, there was no blockade of the world, because Chu Feng was an infinite saint. He could come to Pujia world with any idea. No matter how he blocked it, it was useless.


    However, in order to prevent the danger from being unable to resist, the Pu family still made a lot of emergency arrangements. They did not ask Chu Feng to kill him when he came, or at least forced him to retreat when he came.


    In the same way, the Pu family also received what happened in the temple of God''s King last night. Pu yuanlei, who has not yet fully recovered, summoned Pu Yuanhao and others to discuss the next thing. All of them are saints and the people who have the most right to speak.


    Pu Jingqiong was also there, but he didn''t tell himself that he left before the four families fought against Chu Feng. Instead, he told the public that he ran away because he felt wrong during the war. They didn''t pursue these things. In any case, as long as people are safe.


    "The temple of God suffered revenge. Fortunately, satina was not there, otherwise it would have fallen last night."


    Pu yuanlei saw that everyone was here, and he didn''t falter: "this is the rhythm of Chu Feng''s revenge. Our Pu family is the person who planned this action. If he retaliates, our Pu family will be the first to bear the brunt. So what''s the best way for Chu Feng to come?"


    Pujingqiong was once abused by Chu Feng, so he didn''t speak at the moment, so what would pujingcang say instead of his little Lord?


    In addition to pujingqiong did not speak, puyuanhao and pujingcang were silent.


    It''s not that they don''t want to give Pu yuanlei some advice. In fact, any suggestion can''t play a very important role in the face of the strong Chu wind. In addition to the hard hitting, all the intrigues and tricks in the face of Chu wind will only become a cloud.


    He also wanted to ask everyone to discuss it, but now they all don''t speak. Pu yuanlei looked sullen: "usually one by one doesn''t talk a lot? How come when it''s time for the family to be safe, they don''t speak at all? "


    They don''t know what to say when they sit down.


    If the suggestion works, it will be good. They are the meritorious officials of the family. But if the suggestion can''t play any role but brings harm to the family, then they will become the culprits of the family. No one wants to bear such a black pot.


    It is always human''s bad nature to protect oneself and avoid mistakes, whether he is an ordinary person or a strong cultivator.


    "Asshole!"


    But the silence of the three fell into Pu yuanlei''s eyes, which made him angry. The intact hand slapped on the table beside him and said, "at the critical moment of the family''s survival, you are all mute. This time, it''s not the four ancestors who fight together. We will stay in the temple world. Now I don''t ask you to give me an office that can compete with Chu Feng FA, at least think of a way to protect the family from violent retaliation? "


    "No fire, second brother." Pu Yuan Hao gently coughed and opened his mouth: "just now you said four ancestors saved you?"


    Pu yuanlei nodded. At that time, satyana, xicanghai''s uncle and nephew, xuenishang''s master and apprentice all left. At the critical moment, the four beams that took them away were the ancestors of each family. Otherwise, they would have died in the temple world.


    Pu Yuanhao was silent for a moment, narrowed his eyes and said, "second brother, there is a little estrangement between our families, but as long as the ancestors of each family still stand together, it is not a problem, but they can take you away. It can be seen that some means of Chu Feng still can''t work. If all the ancestors can join hands


    "You don''t think I''ve thought about it, but it''s unlikely." How long have you seen my father sneer? Do you know what he''s doing? It''s a family, but it doesn''t mean a father cares, okay


    Pu Yuan Hao looks stagnant, sighs and is silent. He naturally understands the meaning of Pu Yuan Lei.


    Almost since the suppression of the ancient times, the ancestors of each family gave up their positions to the second generation of people, and all of them concealed themselves to explore the realm of the supreme, thinking of breaking the seal after achieving the supreme.In the past of an era, they have appeared only a few times. Many times, they don''t know where they are. But what is certain is that the ancient supreme is more attractive to them than the family.


    Because when the strength is strong enough, the family can be inherited again. In front of the strength, everything can be unimportant.


    However, after a silence for a while, Pu Yuanhao still said: "second brother, although the possibility of each ancestor''s action is not great, but always need to try it?"? Otherwise, Chu Feng really has strong revenge. Do you think we can resist now? "


    Puyuanlei shook his head without hesitation. At first, the four companies were not rivals. Now, because of the deliberate provocation of Chu Feng, it is difficult for them to cooperate sincerely, so it is even more difficult to stop Chu Feng.


    However, it is not very possible to ask the ancestors to deal with Chu Feng. Moreover, he may be reprimanded. Pu yuanlei doesn''t want to take the responsibility.


    Puyuanlei''s hesitation was seen by Pu Yuanhao, and he knew that he also thought that: "second brother, we should try everything. We are striving for ourselves, otherwise we can only die one by one in the hands of Chu Feng."


    Pu Jing Cang and Pu Jing dome also nodded together, indicating that Pu Yuan Lei would try.


    "All right." Puyuanlei frowned and pondered for a while, and stood up: "we have failed, but failure does not mean the end. I''ll go to Luojia mountain to discuss, and then we may have a chance together."


    With that, Pu Yuan Lei left the ancestral hall first, and then Pu Yuan Hao and others came out.


    Pu Yuanhao sighed and shook his head to his residence. Pujingcang and pujingqiong had nothing to say. They nodded and went back to their own residence. Before the ancestral hall, only pujingqiong was left standing there.


    Touch the hand that was cut off by Chu Feng. Although it doesn''t hurt or itch, the scar in my heart can''t be eliminated.


    A sinister color flashed in his eyes, and pujingqiong turned back to his residence. In the past, there were many guards in pujingqiong''s residence, but after his position as the little Lord was deposed, the place became desolate. All his belongings were taken away by pujingcang, but he couldn''t say anything. Who would call him a disgrace to his family when he was attacked by the Chu wind?


    His face was slightly ugly. He pushed open the door and went in. Then he turned to a bookcase and took out one of the books. The bookcase immediately separated from each other. Pujingqiong went in and the bookcase closed.


    All the way down, to a basement, clean and comfortable, there is a little light, a bed is now sitting a person, protoss princess, satina!


    After leaving the temple world, satina did not go back to the spiritual world, but came here before Pu yuanlei and others did not return to the Pujia world, and the person who met her was pujingqiong.


    Pu Jing Qiong took a look at satina. She was pretty and pure, and her figure was concave and convex. She was a first-class beauty. She licked her tongue subconsciously.


    "Look at me like that again, and I''ll kill you." All of a sudden, satina opened her eyes, and a trace of discontent flashed in her eyes: "of course, I can give you a chance to possess me, that is, the day you become the head of the family. But before that, don''t let me realize that the eyes you look at me are too evil."


    Although he is also a saint, but there is no small awareness with satina. Even Pu yuanlei thinks that he is not satina''s opponent. This self-knowledge is still there.


    He took back his eyes and swore that one day he would surely ravage satina. He also said with a smile: "Princess Anna is so beautiful that I can''t help it. It''s just that the spiritual world has changed. I don''t know Princess Anna. Can you know?"


    Satina stretched her hands and feet and frowned at her words: "what happened?"


    In order to recover from the injury caused by Chu Feng, she completely let herself fall into an ethereal state and did not receive any news. After all, she was worried that someone might interfere with her recovery.


    "Nothing, just your dear cousin betrayed the Protoss."


    From the way she looked, she knew nothing. She pulled a chair and sat down. Pu Jingqiong said, "now the world has been in full swing. Chu Feng has won over your cousin kadaishan. They are saying that you have failed in life. First, the Star City Lord, then your closest cousin."


    After hearing Pu Jingqiong''s words, satina immediately clenched her fist and then slowly loosened it. Kardashian''s betrayal was beyond her expectation, but after so many things, she could also accept: "she will regret it."


    Pu Jingqiong sneered and twisted his neck. A sharp color shot from his eyes: "I heard that you broke my father''s hand in order to survive?"


    "Why, revenge on me?" Satina asked with a sneer.


    Pu Jingqiong squinted and finally cleared the haze: "I am a person with a spirit of cooperation, and my father didn''t inform me in advance if he wanted to do anything to Chu Feng. It can be seen that he didn''t care that I might be killed. If he was cut off by you, it would relieve my resentment."


    "Princess Anna, what are you going to do next to help me return to the position of little Lord?"Satina''s eyes swept a trace of scorn, sexy lips slightly raised: "do you want to general Jing Cang die?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2894

    Temple world, lively and extraordinary, with the strong exposure of Chu wind, everyone in the temple world has a feeling of elation.


    In particular, the five men of Yan Luo, with the great army of the temple, swept the heaven and earth, which made people in the temple world feel superior, as if they were the people of King Wu''s temple. All this was because of the strong Chu wind, which brought about changes in their mood.


    But in the past, they would only complain about the endless troubles brought by Chu Feng, which shows the changeable heart.


    "Chu Feng, come out for me."


    In such a noisy atmosphere, kadaishan, who was brought back to King Wu''s temple by Chu Feng, came out of chufeng''s bedroom with a full face of anger. If it wasn''t for situ Ya and Bai He standing at the door, she had already broken in. But even so, she could not hide her anger and drink and shout at the gate.


    The door of the palace slowly opened, Chu Feng came out of it. Seeing the angry look of kadaishan, she naturally knew why.


    She must have received the news that last night''s incident was completely exposed. At that time, none of the protoss guards were dead. It can be said that the anger of kardashan is that her reputation in the spiritual world has completely faded.


    But Chu Feng of course is not able to take the initiative to admit that, although kardashan for him has not too much effect, but after all still has a little value.


    Pretending to be puzzled, she asked, "miss kardashan, how can she be so angry? Is it in the temple of King Wu, who has offended you?"


    Because of her anger, kadaishan''s heart surged and plump and trembled. Xuanyuanlang was the lowest in King Wu''s temple, but her comprehensive strength was above her. Even if she was offended, she did not dare to express any opinions. At the moment, her anger was completely due to Chu Feng.


    Although there was a little fear in my heart, he still said, "you''re OK to say, why didn''t the protoss guard die?"


    Situya and Baihe stood beside Chu Feng with a smile on their lips. They didn''t follow Chu Feng to the spirit world at that time. However, through the news we know now, it must be kadaishan who was Yin by Chu Feng. Looking at her angry appearance, they felt very comfortable.


    Maybe it''s because kardashan is satina''s cousin. Now I don''t know where she can''t revenge. But seeing her cousin being teased by Chu Feng is also a disguised catharsis.


    "You say that?"


    And Chu Feng patted his head: "I just knocked them out. I didn''t say that I would kill them, because satina was not here. If I killed all the people, what would satyana do if she secretly retaliated against my people? How to say that she is also a saint, my people are not everyone can deal with her, understand? "


    Chu Feng''s reason is reasonable, but for kardashan, it''s nonsense. What she said is deceiving herself.


    Because the most direct effect of Chu Feng''s doing this is to make her reputation stink. Now we can see that everyone is saying that she is a traitor. Although this is an era of strong men, good birds choose trees to live in, but betray their own cousins, and also start to kill their own compatriots, how much people despise.


    Chu Fenggang''s reason is that it can be established, but kadaishan is more willing to believe that Chu Feng deliberately did not kill those people last night, so that her reputation was tainted, so that she had no way out.


    What she didn''t know was that Chu Feng not only wanted to make her reputation stink, but also to make her unable to stabilize the leader of the protoss in the future. Otherwise, if she was innocent, and William wanted to sit in that position at ease, it would be a bit troublesome.


    I''m sorry, but if I don''t know it again, it will not affect me


    Cady Sandton has the impulse to spit blood. One time is enough. Why need a second time?


    Stomping your feet is a dead wind. I don''t believe it


    Angry, she turned and ran out. Chu Feng didn''t care where she was going. Anyway, she didn''t dare to leave the temple area, because she was afraid that satina would be angry with her betrayal and kill her.


    "Master, why bring such a man back?" Baihe also said in a low voice: "she began to take refuge in nagula, and then secretly cooperated with you, and even returned to satina''s side. Now, because the interests have fallen to your side, it is completely a wall grass. Such a person''s life is an uncertain factor, because she may betray you at any time."


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "it''s OK. She''s just a subordinate God. No matter how she can do it, she can''t stir up any storm. Moreover, I need her to change her character and give me wholehearted assistance to William in the future. Otherwise, with William''s means, if you want to control the western world, you will almost experience experience. And kardashan can just make up for this deficiency."


    White lotus this just understand nod.Chu Feng also did not explain too much, went to one side: "you go to help me train Xuan Yuan Lang, I now go to find Yun Er to ask something."


    When she arrived at Zhang yun''er''s residence, Chu Feng saw her and LV Wan sitting there. She went over and sat down and directly asked, "yun''er, do you know where satina is now?"


    "Pu family!" Zhang yun''er slightly pursed her lips and said, "last night you came back and said that she didn''t find satyana. Now she is in Pu''s house, and she has a secret cooperation with pujingqiong. She hides in the basement under pujingqiong''s residence to heal her wounds."


    Chu Feng was not surprised at the news. Asking Zhang yun''er was just to confirm what she thought in her heart. At the moment, it seems that satina''s ambition is more than a little. A woman who has practiced Yin and Yang of heaven and earth is still in the world of the common family.


    In addition, she had just been defeated by herself and longed for revenge. The smile on Chu Feng''s face was also exuberant: "this is really good news. It''s good for us to know about it. Don''t spread it out for the time being. The narrow-minded Pu Jinggong and a strong vindictive satina are working together. I''m looking forward to what will happen."


    Zhang yun''er said with a calm smile: "don''t you worry about satina''s absorption of other people''s power in Pu family, so strong that you can''t resist it?"


    Chu Feng did not care to spread his hands: "now, unless satyana absorbs the God of nature or the sage, she can also enhance her strength, but she is not a fool to become a God and saint of nature. Although pujingqiong cooperates with him, pujingqiong will not help satyana weaken her own strength no matter how greedy she is?"


    Zhang yun''er''s right eye twinkles, and wants to see the real purpose of satina''s hiding in Pu''s house, but when she wants to peep into the depths, the picture becomes hazy.


    "I think we should be more careful," she said with a wry smile. "Nothingness has begun to block me from exploring the fate of satina. So I don''t know what will happen in the future. If Chang''e is still there, she will be able to break through the obstacles of nothingness if she cooperates with me."


    Chu Feng also thought that Zhang yun''er could see something, and didn''t want to be blocked by nothingness.


    Patting his head, the killing machine faintly sends out: "nihility, this smelly woman, really has her everywhere. If it wasn''t for her, now I don''t have so many things."


    "As for Chang''e, maybe I should take this opportunity to go there."


    Zhang yun''er has told Chang''e that the way to make Chang''e return safely is to merge the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness into the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. Now the Grail of light is in hand, and the rest is the Holy Grail of darkness in the soul world. Knowing the way, it will be much more convenient than when she went last time.


    Moreover, if Chu Feng, the high priest of the soul world, does not kill him, a heart will not be stable, nor can he comfort the Golden Horn scattered between heaven and earth.


    Moreover, with Chang''e''s help, the current situation will be much better. At least we can know the things within the destiny track and make some arrangements in advance. As for the unexpected situations outside the destiny track, Chu Feng doesn''t expect to be able to spy out.


    Just thinking about these things and going to the soul world again, Bai He came in and said, "master, Pu SA, the housekeeper of the family, please see you."


    "What is he doing here?" Chu Feng was stunned. He had a fight with the four forces united by Pujia. Everyone was in a state of incompatibility. How could he turn around and ask for a meeting? Did he come to seek peace?


    Chu Feng thought about it and thought that it was impossible. The ancestors of each family had not yet come out, and their strength was not much consumed. At this time, it was absolutely impossible to seek peace. Moreover, the hatred of the ancient times was not easily put down by the general family.


    Standing up, Chu Feng went to the front: "if the two countries are fighting, do not kill envoys, go and have a look."


    When he came to the hall, Pusa was already standing there waiting. When Chu Feng sat down, he bent himself and was modest and polite: "Pusa has seen the devil."


    Chu Feng pondered with a smile: "housekeeper Pu, I wish I could die and behave so polite. It''s really hard for you. Let''s talk about what you''re doing in King Wu''s temple. I don''t believe you miss me and come to see me. "


    Pusa stood up straight, with a smile on his face, and took out a black post from his body: "the ancestors of each family were very angry because of the reckless behavior of the master and the masters of each family. However, they heard that the devil was powerful, so they wanted to have a discussion with him. So let me send you a message and invite him to come to the edge of the universe three days later to have a discussion."


    Chufeng''s smile was exuberant. He opened his hand and received the post. He opened it and took a look at it. He waved his big hand: "OK, go back and tell all the ancestors that Chu Feng will be on time for the appointment three days later. I will bear the wheel battle together."


    Chu Feng''s frantic Pusa had already experienced it, so he didn''t feel much. He nodded slightly and left the temple of King Wu humbly.


    Holding the battle sheet just sent, Chu Feng raised his hand and instantly burned into ashes. His eyes lit up a fierce killing opportunity: "the ancestors of each family can''t help it after all. It''s good to test puyuanlei''s strength. It''s better to see the strength of each ancestor directly."


    "In this way, we can make plans to deal with them."Twisting his neck and clucking, Chu Feng waved: "tell Wan''er and yun''er to go with me when the time comes. Don''t let them do it. I just hope they can recover to their heyday."


    There are several infinite saints in each family. It is certainly impossible to deal with them by themselves.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2895

    The news that the ancestors of the four forces gave Chu Fengxia battle notes was soon known by people who had the intention to do so. Everyone was excited, because it was a confrontation between the top power in the cloud of Xiuzhen world and Chu Feng.


    However, it''s useless to hear that the location is on the edge of the universe, and it''s useless to be excited about the unseen things. However, the person who still hopes to win is Chu Feng, which is the voice of Wanjie. They don''t want to eliminate the Xiuzhen world, which should have been eliminated in the long river of history. They are really king over the world.


    Because they are all warriors or spirits, even demons. According to the blood lineage theory often spread in the cultivation world, they will certainly oppress them, which is something that no one wants to see.


    At the same time, we are praying for the power of Chu Feng to oppress the ancestors, which means that the human beings of this era can stand upright in front of the people of the Xiuzhen world.


    But Chu Feng was very calm and didn''t feel much about it. On the contrary, Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing in the wild demon domain came in a hurry, because they were the ancestors of each family, and they might be the top infinite saints as powerful as Chu Feng. They fought four people at one time, and their descendants might participate in the battle. The difference between the enemy and the enemy was too great.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that they would come in such a hurry. When he saw two people in the hall, Chu Feng did not know what to say except for a bitter smile.


    Because if Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing were saints, they could still be their own helpers if they came. However, they were only half step sages. Even if they came, they could not go to the edge of the ancient universe. All the worries were useless.


    But Chu Feng''s heart is still very moved, because this shows that in the heart of the cold frost sisters, he is still very important.


    Chu Feng let the rest of the people go down, just said: "come all come, don''t stretch a face, come up and sit down."


    Murong Bing, no matter how many, went up directly and sat beside Chu Feng. She was extremely delicate and charming: "my husband, those four old monsters are said to be so strong. They were very strong in the ancient times. The ancient demons chose to suppress them because they could not kill them."


    "Although you are very strong now, but after an era, you don''t know how powerful those old guys are. Will the fight be cancelled?"


    Chu Feng understood Murong Bing''s meaning and thought about it, but he still shook his head: "if it can be cancelled, it will be a good thing, but now all the voices of the world are hoping that I can defeat the top infinite saints in the Xiuzhen world. If I cancel unilaterally at this time, I will lose people''s heart, and make the Xiuzhen world''s courage grow stronger, and think I am not their old age Zu''s opponent, it''s not advisable


    Murong ice micro frown: "then you are not afraid of my widowhood?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chufeng chufeng gave a fresh smile, pinched Murong Bing''s face and said with a smile, "I don''t worry about you being widowed. Anyway, you and your sisters can''t have any other men except me, can''t they?"


    Murong ice white eyes straight rolling, hum: "or let the stuffy girl and you say it."


    Leng Rushuang comes forward and subconsciously looks around to make sure there are no other people. Then he sits beside Chu Feng. Chu Feng doesn''t say anything politely about this. He hugs Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang in his hands. If the emperors who have buried the two sisters from ancient times to the present know, they will be very angry.


    For this kind of intimacy, cold as frost, there is still a little bit of maladjustment, reluctantly just did not attack: "you are sure to fight them, but do you know them? You know, even the gods don''t know enough about them


    Chu Feng a Leng: "Wan Er also don''t understand?"


    "Wan''er, it''s very close." Cold as frost frown, mercilessly glared at Chu Feng, then nodded: "yes, reverence for the understanding of the ten ancient clans, not many."


    Before she knew nothing about the nihilism plot, Lu Wan''s mission was to follow the nihilistic rule of prosperity and decline. As long as the universe was immortal, she would not care about the existence or death of any force. Therefore, Lu Wan would not pay much attention to the people who would eventually disappear, but only knew about it.


    Each of the ten ancient clans in ancient times had infinite saints. In addition to the infinite saints, there were other ordinary saints. There were many powerful deities under the saints. Lu Wan did not all know this. She only cared about the extermination of the ancient demons.


    The ancient goddess may know which forces were finally suppressed by the ancient demons, but Lu Wan certainly did not know, because everything was over and she would not remember.


    Hearing this, Chu Feng nodded and knew that Leng Rushuang didn''t cheat herself because she asked Lu Wan when she didn''t come back to Xiuzhen world again. The latter also said that she was not very clear about the suppression of several forces by the ancient demons. She just joined hands with the ancient goddess to kill the ancient demons.


    Patting his head, Chu Feng asked, "if you can tell me how to live, then you should know all the ten ancient clans, even their ancestors?"


    "Or what am I going to do?" Leng Rushuang asked a rhetorical question. You can hear that there are still a lot of dissatisfaction in the tone.


    Chu Feng as did not hear, waiting for cold frost to tell himself, now the rest of the ancestors, exactly what kind of people, what kind of terrorist existence.After sorting out the thinking, cold as frost, he told us: "seven or eight out of ten of the ten ancient clans in ancient times were hypocritical people."


    At that time, Leng Rushuang had just stepped out of the wild demon realm and formed an ancient seven evil spirit king with several other people. Although each of them was only a half step sage''s realm, because they practiced the skill of seven evil spirits and complemented each other, their strength showed a geometric multiple growth, and even could fight and crush infinite saints.


    Of course, it can''t be done now, because the inheritor of kuisha has been killed by Yanluo, and the power of Qisha sage king has been damaged. Now, at most, he can fight ordinary saints.


    In ancient times, the Qisha sage king cooperated with tacit understanding, so that the Xiuzhen world did not dare to easily defeat its edge, because each ancient clan had its own mind, and did not want to lose its own strength when fighting against them, but did not want to see the Qisha Shengjun continue to be powerful.


    At that time, Qisha Shengjun was only half a step. The combined power of saints could crush the infinite saints. If they were allowed to enter the holy land, they would certainly deter the whole cultivation world.


    So in an opportunity, the leaders of the ten ancient tribes used the conspiracy to invite them. It seemed friendly, but when they got there, they knew they had been cheated and met the ancient demons. Although there was no war at that time, the ancient demons even got their trust.


    But in the follow-up, because of the conspiracy of the ten ancient clans, some changes have taken place. The ancient demons broke their cooperation from the inside, that is, they were provoked by the cold heart. Finally, the seven evil kings could not cooperate perfectly. One by one, they died in the hands of the ancient goddess, which also declared that the history of the ancient seven evil kings was over.


    After listening to Leng Rushuang, Chu Feng understood the truth of the truth.


    At first, it was thought that the ancient gods played a conspiracy that led to the killing of the seven evil spirits by the ancient gods. But now it seems that the factors of the ancient demons and the ancient goddesses exist, but the main originators are the ten ancient clans. They don''t want to compete with the seven evil gods and damage their own strength, so they use the seven evil gods to contact the ancient gods.


    If there is a big war between the two, it is naturally the best. In this way, two evils can be eliminated at one time, which is a perfect plan.


    It''s a pity that the ancient demons didn''t fight at the beginning, but the hands of the ancient goddess. The ten ancient families in the Xiuzhen world were unable to complete their plots. They had to unite together to fight against the ancient demons.


    Knowing about some of the methods of protecting oneself from the ten ancient nationalities, Chu Feng asked, "how many ancestors are left now?"


    "They are the four strongest of the ten ancient ancestors." As cold as frost, the color of prudence swept between the eyebrows, and gently returned.


    At that time, the top ten ancient clans seemed to be on equal footing, but the most respected of them were the Luo family, the Pu family, the Xi family and the blade snow clan. The strength of the four families ranked in the forefront of the Xiuzhen world, and among them, the Pu family was the strongest, because their family had two more saints than the other three, but they were all killed by the ancient demons.


    Among them, the most powerful one is Pujia Laozu. He has achieved great success in practicing thunder and lightning. He can not only mobilize the natural thunder of heaven and earth, the nine heaven God thunder, the crossing robbery God thunder, and even the ancient nine heaven God thunder dropped when breaking through the saints. Of course, the most terrifying thing is jiuchongjielei!


    Jiuchongjielei will not appear in Wanjie. It is only when the sage breaks through Shangzhong that it will appear. It is also the most powerful force of thunder and lightning. Everyone who breaks through the sage and goes to shangchongtian needs to face the jiuchonglei.


    Chu Feng knew that he had met a saint when he broke through the sage. However, as long as his attention was focused and no one bothered him, at most, it was just skin and flesh. Of course, accidents would happen if you were not careful.


    When nodding his head gently, lengrushuang added: "so in ancient times, the rest of us respected him as Thor!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "it seems that we need to be more careful. How about the others?"


    Leng Rushuang replied: "the ancestors of the blade snow sect and the Xijia family are the people who have reached the extreme in cultivating the power of wind and snow and the power of fire. The eternal ice and the fire of hell can destroy the saints. They are called snow maids and fire gods, and their strength is second only to the ancestors of Thunder God and Pu family."


    "Finally, Xi Qingtian, the ancestor of Xi family, is now the ancestor of the master of array road. The later generations of array road are all derived from his dream skill, which is called the dream master. Although there is no insight into the art of dream making, the use of illusory skill is very strong. The other three ancestors, without any need, will not be against him."


    Through the brief introduction of Leng Rushuang, chufeng has a general understanding of the four ancestors. If you want to have a deep understanding, it is estimated that Leng Rushuang is not clear.


    Gently exhaled a breath, the eyes burst into a strong sense of War: "dreamer, Thor, snow girl, fire god, it seems that are not easy to deal with people."


    "I just don''t know what attitude they will take to meet me in three days."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2896

    In the dead of night, Chu Fenggang arranged all the things that must be dealt with properly.


    He twisted his neck and felt a little sleepy and tired. With his right hand in the heart, the mark had spread to the whole heart, which made him have to work and rest the same as ordinary people sometimes, and he didn''t want to tell Lu Wan about it for the time being.


    Now that the Xiuzhen world is coming again, satina''s evil is enough for us to worry about. If we let them know that their hearts have been completely penetrated, it will only make waves in the stable situation.


    Therefore, before thoroughly stabilizing all the unstable factors, as long as he did not encounter danger, Chu Feng did not want to let people know his physical condition.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng went to his bedroom. When he came to the door, he stopped and squinted. Generally, as long as he didn''t rest, situ Ya and Bai He would not rest, but now they are not.


    Of course, chufeng didn''t suspect that they had an accident, but thought of the cold frost and Murong Bing, the former was nothing, mainly the latter. Chu Feng felt frightened when he thought of the naked eyes.


    The left eye twinkles, and it is not surprising that Murong Bing and lengrushuang are in the bedroom, and Murong Bing is directly lying there in silk pajamas, and the graceful and sexy body looms.


    Chu Feng itself has been a little tired, just want to have a good rest, but see this scene of temptation, or can''t help rising a passion.


    Chufeng wants to retreat to other rooms to have a rest, but he knows that Murong Bing will surely look for it from room to room, passing by a helpless bitter smile. Too many women can''t feed, which is also a headache.


    Push open the door to go in, close the door and walk into the bedroom, pretending to be surprised: "how are you here?"


    As cold as frost, he turned his head to one side and said, "I''ve rested. It''s Suda who brought me here."


    "Husband!" Murong Bing didn''t care what cold frost said. He jumped up from the bed and jumped into Chu Feng''s arms, which strongly stimulated Chu Feng''s adrenaline surge: "it''s hard for people to see you once. Tomorrow they''ll go back to the wild demon region. Do you want to sleep with me tonight?"


    In that case, it seems very simple, but Chu Feng knows that if it is really so simple, it is not Murong Bing.


    Without breaking the woman''s point of careful thinking, the secret way is worthy of being a fox spirit. Chu Feng stretched out: "then you have a rest, I''ll take a bath first."


    Then he went to the bathroom on one side. Murong Bing quickly went to lie down and looked at the cold frost still sitting there. She said with a smile: "stuffy girl, if you don''t come, you can go out. It''s just that we are twins. Don''t blame me for being miserable at that time."


    As cold as frost, covered with black lines, and even a little angry, how two people are twin chaotic body, because no matter what one person is doing, the other person can feel and feel it.


    That kind of feeling is particularly uncomfortable, cold as frost, clench lip to lie down directly: "we are sisters, advance and retreat together!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Murong ice giggled and giggled, and looked at coldness like frost with a banter in his eyes: "it''s true that you are a stuffy girl. I''m not right. I despise it!"


    Leng Rushuang directly adopts the posture of ignoring, but a heart is indeed eager as Murong Bing said. When there was no such thing before, the cold frost of an era would not think about these things, but since it has been contaminated, it is like eating pith and understanding. If you don''t come for a period of time, you will have a yearning mood.


    After a while, Chu Feng took a bath and lay directly between the cold frost and Murong ice, saying, "well, it''s just a simple hug."


    "Do you think it''s possible, dull girl, let''s go!" Murong turned over and pressed on the Chu wind, what was called the essence of counterattack directly. It was cold as frost and hesitated. Finally, it was released. Anyway, it was not the first time that Murong was playing with ice. Moreover, the two sisters naturally had to march forward.


    Chu Feng knew that it was a restless night. Seeing Murong Bing''s delicate and charming posture, he didn''t want to refuse. A war without gunpowder was also carried out between Chu Feng and Murong Bing.


    When Murong Bing dropped his armor and armor and was cold as frost, he suddenly felt a slight vibration in his bedroom. Although it was only a simple one, it could be easily felt by Chu Feng. His closed eyes suddenly opened: "holy robbery?"


    Just at that moment, Chu Feng felt the breath of the holy robbery, burst into a sharp color in his eyes, stood up to let the cold frost get out of the way, quickly put on his clothes and went out.


    Cold as frost, sitting there, looking at himself, there is a feeling of being evacuated: "why?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Murong Bing lay there laughing, because at the moment, the cold like frost looks a little funny: "nothing, just Fengfeng husband has something, it seems that you can only wait for the next time, ha ha ha!"


    Cold as frost, pretty face angry, this just started, there is no follow-up, for any woman believe that will be angry, mercilessly glared at Murong ice: "next time, I first!"Hum, let Murong ice up, two people put on clothes to go out together, came to the temple of King Wu, at the moment Chu Feng and Lu Wan and others are here, all looking at the colorful sky that night.


    This is the change of heaven and earth, which will appear only when someone breaks through the holy land.


    "Who wants to break through the saints?"


    Chu Feng looked at it for a while and drew back his eyes. There was a little solemnity between his brows and his voice. Now the cultivation world is very strong, and there are more than ten saints. If there are still saints, it will be a bit unreasonable.


    "It''s not a person from the spiritual world." Knowing the meaning of Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er shook her head and said, "it''s someone we know."


    He raised his hand and opened a picture in front of the crowd. He said: "it''s the emperor Xuanyuan. He can''t step into a saint all his life. At most, he can only go to a half step sage. But tonight, he fought the way of heaven with his life and wanted to achieve the holy land with the strength of his life. Now the holy robbery is coming, that is, the emperor Xuanyuan is going to break through the saints."


    Fight the way of heaven with longevity?


    Chu Feng smelled the speech, and his eyes were shocked.


    Of course, he knew what it meant to fight the way of heaven with longevity, which was totally against the way of heaven and destiny.


    If a person wants to become a saint, there are traces to follow. First of all, he should become a god of nature until he is a half step sage. Even if he breaks through the saint directly from the God of nature, it is extremely rare. That is to say, unless he reaches that point, otherwise, he will violate the rules of fate and challenge the way of heaven.


    Xuanyuan emperor was only a half step sage in his life at most. He would not have the fate of Holy Land in his life. However, he violated the natural law and challenged the heaven with all his life span.


    If he succeeds, Emperor Xuanyuan will be able to successfully enter the ranks of the holy land, but if he fails, even if he doesn''t fall on the ladder of auspicious clouds, he will fall directly because his life span has been handed over.


    Moreover, the success rate is very low. Otherwise, if the gods of nature do this, the order of heaven will be in chaos.


    In other words, the emperor Xuanyuan wanted to break through the saints, which was more difficult and dangerous than ordinary people, because he had no chance to become a saint, which was absolutely not allowed.


    "Go, follow me to Xuanyuan Holy Land!"


    After silence for a while, Chu Feng directly opened the door of dazzle light, and looked solemn and solemn: "no matter why the God Emperor''s elder wanted to fight the way of heaven with longevity, we must help him. We don''t want to see a saint again in the Xiuzhen world. I believe that the Xiuzhen world does not want to see a saint again in our camp. We will certainly stop him."


    Xuanyuan emperor''s way of breaking through is very dangerous. If there is anyone to stop him, it will be more dangerous. It can be said that there will be no chance of success. Xuanyuan emperor is the founder of Xuanyuan family. I believe that few people are willing to watch him die.


    Through the gate of dazzling light, we arrive at an empty land of Xuanyuan family. Before that, many people of Xuanyuan family have gathered here. Xuanyuan yuanxuan, the son of Xuanyuan emperor, and Xuanyuan duckweed of the grandchildren are all there, holding their heads one by one, looking at the sky above, waiting for the Xuanyuan emperor who is waiting for the nine heavenly gods to descend from heaven!


    Chu Feng didn''t disturb Xuanyuan emperor. He came to Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s side and asked in a low voice, "master, why does the emperor do this? It''s too dangerous to fight against the heaven with his longevity."


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan sighed: "my father is grateful for the common people, and I feel the power of the cultivation world. I have no choice but to do so."


    It turned out that with the advent and strength of the Xiuzhen world, Xuanyuan emperor was grateful for the crisis that people might encounter, and did not want Chu Feng to face all this himself. Therefore, he chose today to fight against the heavenly way with longevity, and wanted to strive for a chance to become a saint. In this way, he could help Chu Feng fight against the sages in the Xiuzhen world.


    The effect is not very big, but more people, at least can also have more strength, so Xuanyuan emperor did that, the Xuanyuan family blocked, all of which had no effect.


    Hearing this, Chu Feng showed admiration. There were not many people he admired, but Xuanyuan emperor was one of them. The former Demon Lord and Tibetan master, also known as King Wu, was also a person admired by Chu Feng.


    They do not care about their own life and death for the sake of the stability of the heaven and the world. Not everyone can have such feelings.


    The more like this, the more Chu Feng couldn''t let Xuanyuan emperor have an accident. He looked at Lu Wan and shook his head before he opened his mouth. "I know what you want to ask, but there is no one to stop the holy robbery. Only those who take a look at it step by step, we can''t stop it."


    Chu Feng did want to stop all this, but now it seems that there is no way.


    Xuanyuan Huining said anxiously: "brother in law, you must take good care of your great grandfather. We don''t want him to have an accident."


    The other Xuanyuan family members are also similar in mind, Chu Feng raised his head, the first nine Heavenly God thunder also immediately fell: "do your best!"


    This is a person''s calamity, others can''t interfere, the only thing Chu Feng can do at the moment is to prevent people from making trouble. As for whether he can walk safely, it depends on Xuanyuan emperor''s own creation.However, Chu Feng also offered the Holy Grail of light. If necessary, I hope it can play a role!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2897

    The nine gods of thunder constantly fall, that comes from the ancient roar let everyone on the scene moved.


    People in Xuanyuan family are very excited, because Xuanyuan emperor is the strongest one in the history of Xuanyuan family, but it has only reached the level of half step sage. There is still a lot of gap between them. But now Xuanyuan emperor is likely to become a saint, making up for the embarrassment of no saint in Xuanyuan family since the new era. How can people not be excited?


    But at the same time, we are also excited with a feeling of expectation, because they will not forget that the emperor Xuanyuan fought the way of heaven with his birthday, which is more difficult than the ordinary existence of breaking through the holy land. A little carelessness will cause him to fall under this disaster.


    Everyone''s heart has been raised to the throat, where he prayed for Xuanyuan emperor to become a saint and add glory to Xuanyuan family.


    Chu Feng did not idle. After offering the Holy Grail of light, Chu Feng ascended to the sky with Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, and kept an eye on the situation around him in a triangular formation. Now when Emperor Xuanyuan wants to break through the saints, people in the spiritual world must have known about it, and they are paying close attention to the current situation.


    At the moment, it''s just the melodious nine Heavenly God thunder. Naturally, they won''t do it. But when the auspicious clouds come down, it''s not possible. Therefore, the three Chu Feng people are very careful, and can''t let Xuanyuan emperor suffer any damage beyond the disaster. As for the inevitable damage, there is no way to stop it.


    The thundering thunder resounded between the heaven and the earth, and the auspicious atmosphere filled the air, but they could not suppress the tense hearts of the people. With the last blast of the nine Heavenly God thunder, Xuanyuan emperor could already feel the breath of holy land. But if you want to be a saint, the most important thing is to walk up the ladder of auspicious clouds, and nothing can happen.


    Waiting for the last thunder to go away, a line of auspicious clouds fell on the sky, connecting the upper and lower heavy days.


    Xuanyuan emperor raised his head, and the king''s demeanor was still maintained. His eyes glared at the falling clouds. His body shape flashed before the first step, and the most critical time came at this moment. The Xuanyuan emperor who stepped up the Xiangyun ladder would not have any fighting power.


    Once distracted, he will fall on the ladder of auspicious clouds. Everyone holds his breath in his eyes, for fear that his little movement will disturb Xuanyuan emperor, which will make it difficult for him to move safely on the ladder.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled: "yun''er, Wan''er, both of you are in a very mental state. You may be disturbed next."


    Chu Feng didn''t see anything, but there was an ominous premonition from the sage. This kind of feeling told Chu Feng that after Xuanyuan emperor stepped on the Xiangyun ladder, someone would stop him. Although he was here, at the critical moment of Xuanyuan emperor''s breakthrough, even if someone appeared, it was not good to have too big a move.


    Otherwise, the person who came did not stop Xuanyuan emperor''s breakthrough, he had already killed Xuanyuan emperor.


    Zhang Yuner and LV Wan nodded. They presented their Xuanyuan sword and star sword respectively. They were very energetic and observed the surrounding situation. Once there was any abnormal wind and grass movement, they could find it in the first time.


    Chu wind also let the Holy Grail of light hover over the sky, but if you look closely, you will find that the Holy Grail of light has been shrouded in the Xuanyuan emperor from the beginning to the end. Obviously, the Chu wind has added a guarantee to Xuanyuan emperor''s possible failure in advance.


    In the expectation of the masses, Emperor Xuanyuan also stepped up the ladder of auspicious clouds. After a step up, people clearly saw that the ruddy look of Xuanyuan emperor turned pale in an instant, and the color of pain flashed in their eyes.


    Only Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er are passing through the Xiangyun ladder. LV Wan was born a saint. So even if she doesn''t know what it''s like to walk on the Xiangyun ladder, you can see from the expression of Xuanyuan emperor that his situation is not very good. Everyone''s breath is subconsciously stagnant.


    Xuanyuan emperor stabilized his body on the first step and relaxed his breath. After that, he raised his feet and walked towards the second step. The color on his face was much worse than that at the beginning.


    He is against the fate of the trajectory of the challenge of heaven, trying to become a saint, the pressure is several times or even more than the rest of the people, at the moment how much pressure and pain, terror only Xuanyuan Emperor himself can know.


    Chu Feng clenched his fists with sweat, and everyone here was nervous, because the success or failure of Xuanyuan emperor might mean the future of Xuanyuan family.


    With Xuanyuan emperor''s continuous upward, everyone''s mood is also more tense, because the more to the back, the more dangerous, to go to that heavy sky, there will be nine robberies from the world, whether or not to survive, depends on Xuanyuan emperor''s own fate.


    What they can do is to protect Xuanyuan emperor''s safety before the twenty-four and a half auspicious cloud stairs in the next heavy sky are put away. As for more things, Chu Feng can''t help. They can only rely on Xuanyuan Emperor himself.


    When Xuanyuan emperor went to the sixth Xiangyun ladder, Zhang yun''er suddenly turned around and shot a sharp killing opportunity in his eyes: "who!"Between the delicate drinks, the breath fluctuates, and a breath of cultivation world diffuses out, but he doesn''t see any trace of anyone. Chu Feng takes a light look at his left eye and penetrates at the same time. He only sees a figure of his back approaching here, and his eyes flash a cold killing opportunity: "yun''er, whoever comes near here, kill him."


    The person who comes is not an infinite sage, not to mention the ancestors of each family. Judging from the breath, he should be a sage in an ordinary realm. Such a saint Zhang yun''er can easily deal with it.


    Zhang Yuner nodded and quickly passed through the void. The twinkling of his right eye locked the position of the man in the dark. At the next moment, Zhang Yuner disappeared directly. The only thing people could feel was that the two powerful breath were in violent collision.


    Chu Feng offered a sacrifice to Minghong magic sword. Now there are practitioners. It''s definitely not just one. What''s more, what they are holding is destroying Xuanyuan emperor''s breakthrough, which is more unpredictable. Chu Feng is ready to use force.


    At this time, suddenly, a breath of a cultivator fell from the sky, and brought a powerful attack. He took Xuanyuan emperor on the Xiangyun ladder. Chu Feng''s eyes were fixed, and his sword was waved between his hands. The falling power was broken in the air.


    No need to say more, Lu wanteng left empty, did not enter the sky that day, to Xuanyuan emperor Dharma protectors, only Chu Feng was left.


    Chu Feng knew that if the people of the Xiuzhen world wanted to stop Xuanyuan emperor''s breakthrough, there would be more than two people to send out. Even if they had the purpose of destruction, they should also see if they had such a chance to get close.


    With such thoughts and vigilance, Chu Feng watched Xuanyuan emperor advance on the Xiangyun ladder. Although the speed was a little slower, he himself was a challenge to heaven against fate. At the moment, he stuck to the 14 Xiangyun ladder, which was very remarkable.


    But the most dangerous is still in the next heavy sky, Xuanyuan emperor can not go up to that heavy sky, Chu Feng''s heart is not stable after all.


    Suddenly, a dangerous breath sprang up. Chu Feng looked around and even looked around 360 degrees in his left eye. However, he could not see anyone approaching here. He could not even feel the breath of any Buddhist except those who were entangled with Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er.


    But no one came near. Where did the dangerous smell come from?


    "Master, the eternal universe, thousands of meteorites!" The Ming Hong magic sword in Chu Feng''s hand trembled at the moment, and a woman''s voice sounded in his ear, which was the voice of the sword spirit.


    Chu Feng''s eyes burst into a sharp color. Looking into the sky, his left eye directly penetrated the atmosphere and everything. Looking at the ancient universe, he saw that thousands of meteorites were coming towards the planet where Xuanyuan holy land was located. There was still a boiling force in the distant place that had not disappeared.


    Chufeng''s face flashed with anger and murder. He knew that those meteorites were not for no reason, but that someone destroyed a planet, leading to the fragmentation of those broken stars into meteorites. At the moment, he was coming towards the world of Xuanyuan holy land.


    With a curse, Chu Feng had to admit that the cultivators had made great efforts. In order to prevent emperor Xuanyuan from breaking into a saint, he destroyed a planet to stop him. However, compared with the birth of a sage, destroying a planet was nothing.


    Chu Feng knew that he didn''t have much time. He released the Ming Hong magic sword in his hand and said with a low and powerful voice: "show me here. If anyone gets close, there will be no forgiveness."


    After leaving Minghong magic sword and the Holy Grail of light, Chu Feng disappeared in the sight of the public, and went directly to the ancient universe.


    Suspended in the space of Xuanyuan holy land world, looking at the man-made meteorite coming from a distant place, the speed is very fast. If it is not stopped, it will take only a few minutes to completely fall on this planet. By then, Xuanyuan emperor must not have gone to the upper heaven.


    Moreover, all the people of Xuanyuan family are here. If it falls down, even the God of fortune is hard to resist. What''s more, the Xuanyuan family has no other God except Xuanyuan emperor.


    The left hand waved, the right hand clenched into a fist, the magic light wing directly unfolded, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled with dark blood red light.


    Suddenly and directly fan the wings of the magic light, a violent hurricane is generated in space and goes forward. This is in the ancient universe, and there are other planets around. Chu Feng can prevent all meteorites from falling on the Xuanyuan family''s territory, but that will not solidify the nearby planet world.


    That saved the Xuanyuan family, but put the rest of the planet world in danger, not the style of Chu Feng.


    In order to prevent the meteorite from moving forward with powerful hurricane force, Chu Feng also welcomed it with bare hands. He wanted to turn all the meteorites into dust and dissipate them in the universe. Otherwise, there will be more than one planet dead today.


    Even if Xuanyuan emperor successfully became a saint, he would leave a shadow in his heart. So Chu Feng came to solve this problem first, hoping that Minghong magic sword could support for a while.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2898

    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan are respectively held by a sage. Chu Feng goes to the ancient universe to prevent meteorites from destroying the planet. Around Xuanyuan emperor, there are only Minghong magic swords circling back and forth.


    At the same time, all the Xuanyuan family members were angry. Naturally, they knew what had happened. They wanted to be skinned and cramped for the group of practitioners who should have disappeared but appeared again. However, they were not saints and could not compete with them.


    Can only hope in the heart Chu Feng a few people, can kill those guys, come back quickly, otherwise wait for danger, they can''t stop pulling.


    As the saying goes, whatever you fear comes at a time when you are worried, a man wearing a mask appears in the void, unable to see his real face, but only his exposed eyes, with a burning color of destruction.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing this, Xuanyuan yuanxuan, as the most powerful person standing here at the moment, can''t manage so much. He rises up in the air in an instant. Even though he knows he is only a God, in order to make his father Xuanyuan emperor a saint safely, even death is worth it.


    "Beyond my ability!" The masked sage sneered and raised his right hand gently with a little finger. He didn''t see anything. But Xuanyuan yuan Xuan, who rose from the mask, was seriously injured and fell on the earth in an instant. If the masked sage had not left his hand, Xuanyuan yuanxuan would have no residue left.


    Putting down his hand, the masked sage said scornfully, "if you are a god of nature, you have died just now. I am glad that you are a superior God, and I don''t care to kill you."


    The arrogant words made Xuanyuan family very angry, but there is no denying that if the mask Saint left his hand, xuanyuanyuan Xuan had already died.


    Xuanyuan duckweed quickly came to Xuanyuan yuan Xuan''s side, although he was seriously injured, but there was no danger to his life. He was a little relieved: "father, what should I do now?"


    "Don''t move." Xuanyuan yuanxuan wiped the blood from his mouth and told him with a pale and dignified expression: "this is a saint. We are not rivals. Once we start, he can let us all die with one finger. Now we can only hope that Minghong magic sword can stop him until the wind is less and they come back."


    If you can, no one doesn''t want to kill the masked sage, but they don''t have the strength at the moment. They can only ensure their own safety first. Otherwise, if they are killed, it will only affect Xuanyuan emperor''s mood.


    At the moment, Xuanyuan emperor has gone to the 20th ladder, and the pressure is much stronger than the beginning, but he is still gritting his teeth and holding on, and even what happened around him, he let himself not care.


    Because once distracted, even Dara Jinxian would not want to be able to save him.


    Narrowing his eyes, Xuanyuan emperor quickly eased his breath. The mask Saint slowly floated up, but didn''t mean to stop Xuanyuan emperor. It was not that he didn''t want to, but Minghong magic sword blocked in front of him, making him unable to get close to him.


    From the ancient times, I have witnessed the ancient demons killing the world with the Ming Hong magic sword. The masked sage is a little afraid. After all, the ten magic tools are chaotic, and the one who drinks the most blood is the Minghong magic sword.


    It is also the only terror weapon with three spirits among the ten chaotic artifact. Even if there is no master, no one dares to look down on Minghong magic sword easily, because if it is hurt, the consequences will be very serious.


    "Ming Hong magic sword, the Holy Grail of light of the ancient god king, Chu Feng really has a lot of good things!"


    After a look at Minghong magic sword, the masked sage grinned coldly. His eyes twinkled with blazing light: "it''s just a pity that you all recognize the Lord. Otherwise, it must be a very good thing to take you all in!"


    Exclamation, the mask Saint suddenly moved up, want to use the extreme speed to approach Xuanyuan emperor, and then launch a strong attack.


    Just as soon as he moved his body, Minghong''s magic sword quickly blocked him in front of him. The masked sage''s figure was stagnant, and a trace of dignified color flashed in his eyes. Even if there was no master''s control, Minghong''s magic sword''s independent will was very strong.


    He clenched his fist and stopped when he raised his hand. He didn''t want to show his family''s strength in front of others. After that, he would just give Chu Feng an absolute reason for revenge.


    If Xuanyuan emperor is not prevented from becoming a saint, Chu Feng''s camp will have another saint, which is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    In the meantime, a pair of eyes did not leave the Xuanyuan emperor. He was looking for an opportunity to leave. As long as he found him, he only needed one move to make Xuanyuan emperor fall on the ladder of auspicious clouds, making him unable to become a saint.


    But in the face of the ultimate magic sword Minghong, it is doomed that his idea will be difficult to realize in a short time. His eyes will inevitably become more anxious, and the offensive in his hands will become fierce, but he can''t force Minghong to retreat from the magic sword.


    It''s a little difficult to deal with weapons that only have tools but no life.


    Touching the emperor Xuanyuan has reached the 22nd Xiangyun ladder. The masked sage is also anxious. He is sent to prevent emperor Xuanyuan from becoming a saint. If this is not successful, he will not die, but he will certainly be excluded in the future.Narrowed his eyes, the attack is more and more fierce, but still can not wear the transparent Ming Hong magic sword blockade, it is difficult to advance.


    When the eyes turned, a cruel color flashed in the eyes of the masked sage. Suddenly, a move was thrown out, and then another move was released. The powerful force caused the people on the ground to stagger.


    At this time, Minghong''s magic sword suddenly flashed, and a sword penetrated the masked saint''s body, and the blood was scattered.


    On the ground, Xuanyuan Huining and others saw a happy look on their faces: "great."


    "Not good!" And Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan at this moment is to shout: "he is intentional, is to let Minghong can''t stop him."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the mask saint who was pierced by Minghong magic sword suddenly made a grim smile. One hand lifted up and held the handle of Minghong''s magic sword. The palm of the other hand gathered the power of terror and exploded out of the air. The target Xuanyuan emperor!


    Seeing this scene, all the people on the ground were shocked. They didn''t expect that the masked sage would take injury to restrain Minghong''s magic sword when he couldn''t break through Minghong''s magic sword. At the moment, Minghong''s magic sword penetrated his body, and he held the handle of the sword. It was damned.


    Minghong''s magic sword has a spirit. Naturally, he knows that he has been cheated. The sound of the sword suddenly breaks away from the mask saint''s hand and penetrates directly. The whole sword flies out of his back and whirls quickly, but everything is too late.


    The mask sage''s premeditated attack hit Xuanyuan emperor''s body, which also made the Xuanyuan family members shout. Xuanyuan emperor''s raised feet stopped, and his face showed a helpless smile. His body then exploded inside and flew out, falling towards the ground.


    The white and peaceful steps turned black in an instant, and the violent and terrifying force on it made a kind of black fog towards the Xuanyuan emperor.


    "Great grandfather!" Xuanyuan Huining see, anxious to go to save Xuanyuan emperor, Xuanyuan duckweed quickly pulled her.


    Shaking his head and clenching his teeth: "don''t go, it''s the eternal resentment on the Xiangyun ladder. Ordinary people will be killed by erosion even if they are close to the powerful people in the divine realm. We can''t help them!"


    At the same time, there was a roar of thunder on the sky. Black thunder blew through the clouds, and the target was Xuanyuan emperor!


    The mask saint''s eyes flashed a smile of success, but the damage caused by Ming Hong''s magic sword was not a small one. He turned around and opened a dazzling door, and at the same time, he said, "withdraw!"


    When everyone felt sad for the fate of Xuanyuan emperor, the Holy Grail of light, which had been suspended in the air, gave out a peaceful light. A comfortable breath filled out, and in a moment it became bigger, just like a huge transparent cup.


    The rapid fall of the Xuanyuan emperor shrouded in it, despite the eternal resentment or do not know where the black sky thunder from, can not penetrate it to hurt the Xuanyuan emperor, see this scene, Xuanyuan family is a little relieved.


    Just think of Xuanyuan emperor in the critical moment, but was cheated to become a saint, heart or bursts of sadness, they know Xuanyuan emperor must be very sad at the moment, and do not know whether Xuanyuan emperor can survive this time.


    The eternal resentment and black thunder are constantly eroding, but they can not penetrate the Holy Grail of light. The thunder gradually becomes smaller, and the black ladder of auspicious clouds is also slowly disappearing.


    The Holy Grail of light protects the Xuanyuan emperor and falls on the ground, but the protection does not disperse. Even if the Xuanyuan family members want to get close to it, the Xuanyuan emperor lying inside looks pale and looks like he is dead. Everyone in the Xuanyuan family is very worried, but the Holy Grail of light is a chaotic artifact, which can not be easily shaken by them ¡£


    Moreover, Minghong magic sword hovers around, but it doesn''t care about the enemy or its own people. If anyone gets close, it will be the result of killing.


    Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan are back at the moment, but they are not close to the past. Looking at them from a distance, Zhang Yuner''s right eye twinkles and whispers, "don''t worry. The Holy Grail of light has caught the last breath of the divine emperor. When Chu Feng comes back to take the Holy Grail of light, I should be able to save the life of the emperor."


    "However, he may not be able to maintain his realm and strength. If he fails to challenge the way of heaven, he should die, and he will pay a price if he does not die."


    We are very happy to hear that emperor Xuanyuan may not die. However, when we hear that the realm and strength may not be preserved, people''s looks are passing by. In this way, Xuanyuan family will no longer have the existence of God of creation. Isn''t it going to become a general force in the future?


    I just hope that there will be some miracle!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2899

    In the ancient universe, chufeng is rapidly blocking and destroying meteorites. I don''t know that Xuanyuan emperor has failed to break through. Now he is in danger.


    With the wings of magic light flapping and the wind passing by, all the meteorites stopped. Although they all stopped, Chu Feng did not take it lightly because the slowly floating meteorites would fall to some planetary worlds in a little time.


    Looking at the volume of these meteorites, once they fall on a certain planet world, they will definitely destroy a planet and make that planet world no longer have human beings. If it is more serious, it may even cause the whole planet to disintegrate, and the consequences are quite serious.


    When he retreated between the twinkling of his body, Chu Feng''s eyes were fixed. All the stopped meteorites were pulled together by an invisible force. Chu Feng slowly raised his hand, and those meteorites gathered together also went to the upper air.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng released a powerful force and exploded on those meteorites. The whole universe seemed to calm down at once, and then there were huge air waves and explosions. When all these things completely disappeared, the meteorites were all transformed into some parts of the ancient universe.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled to see if there was anything missing. Until he had confirmed that he did not, he turned around and quickly returned to the planet world where Xuanyuan holy land was located.


    Only when he fell from the sky, the whole man looked at the ground in astonishment.


    All the people of Xuanyuan family gathered together. The auspicious spirit of heaven had disappeared and slowly fell on the ground. The people of Xuanyuan family quickly got out of the way when they saw it. Chu Feng raised his hand and Minghong magic sword returned to his palm and disappeared.


    Fortunately, Lu xianger went down the stairs to protect the emperor Xuanyun from the fall of the light It''s hanging. "


    Chu Feng eyes slightly cold, slowly walked forward, looking like the death of the general Xuanyuan emperor.


    His left eye was dim and twinkling. He saw that all the meridians and body of emperor Xuanyuan had been damaged. He had not been out of breath at the moment. He was completely protected by the aura of the Holy Grail of light. I believe that as long as the Holy Grail of light is removed, the Emperor Xuanyuan will soon be out of breath.


    Close your eyes and take a deep breath: "is there a way?"


    "Yes!" Zhang Yuner nodded her head and said, "but the God Emperor was injured too seriously. First, he was attacked by the masked man, and then he was eroded by the will of heaven on the Xiangyun ladder. Even if he can survive, it is estimated that it is impossible to keep his strength. You should be prepared mentally."


    Hearing the hope of surviving, Chu Feng relaxed a little, but he might not be able to keep his strength. Chu Feng, like Xuanyuan family, had a little meaning that he could not accept.


    But Zhang Yuner can say that, should be the best result, all this can only be to listen to fate.


    Gently waved his hand: "the others all go down first, I promise to let the emperor live. Now I want to take away the Holy Grail of light to heal the emperor. I don''t want anyone to disturb me."


    Xuanyuan Huining has wiped away her tears, and together with Xuanyuan jiaorui, she greets everyone to leave here temporarily. As for Xuanyuan duckweed, she takes Xuanyuan yuanxuan, who is seriously injured. There are too many people here, so it is not suitable for resting.


    Soon all the people retreated. Chu Feng stepped forward again and asked, "what should I do?"


    "Can you make the Grail of light produce some water to nourish the emperor''s body first?" Zhang yun''er took a look and asked softly.


    Chu Feng turned around, and there were traces of water in the Holy Grail of light, and more and more of them contained the Xuanyuan emperor''s body completely. These are the descendants of the Holy Grail of light. They have magical effects and have very good effects on healing wounds.


    You can see that some of Xuanyuan emperor''s injuries are recovering slightly, and then his pale face is a little more ruddy.


    After a while, Zhang yun''er whispered: "OK, now remove the Holy Grail of light!"


    Chu Feng completely followed Zhang Yuner''s instructions. At the moment of removing the Holy Grail of light, Zhang Yuner directly put out his hand. The mysterious power wrapped Xuanyuan emperor''s body. His right eye twinkled with light gold, and there was a force full of vitality around him.


    Chu Feng stood aside, holding the Holy Grail of light. His left eye twinkled. He saw that Xuanyuan emperor''s damaged meridians were being repaired little by little, and the souls who suffered heavy damage seemed to be nourished.


    The taboo goddess can give life to others and deprive people of their good fortune at a glance. It is the first time that Chu Feng has seen it today.


    Slowly covered with Xuanyuan emperor light scattered, turned to Zhang yun''er said: "now depends on you, I can only hold the emperor''s soul wound repair, and simple repair some injuries and meridians, other my strength can not support."


    Looking at Zhang yun''er''s face a little tired, it seems simple to save Xuanyuan emperor, but the cost must be very powerful.He nodded his head and walked forward. Chu Feng raised his hand, and Xuanyuan emperor''s body floated up. His hands were flat, and endless force of origin surged into Xuanyuan emperor''s body. At the same time, he checked the changes of Xuanyuan emperor''s body with his left eye. From the current situation, it is good.


    It''s just that the power that can be repaired at the moment has little effect on Xuanyuan emperor. The speed of repairing is very slow. The only thing that can be guaranteed is that he can maintain his life and physical fitness. As for whether his own strength can completely repair the meridians to restore his strength, it is not very clear.


    After about two hours or so, the sky began to appear a slight white fish belly, the night passed quietly, Chu Feng also put down his hand, suspended there Xuanyuan emperor slowly opened his eyes, the body slowly fell to the ground.


    Looking at himself, Emperor Xuanyuan narrowed his eyes and remembered what happened last night, showing a slight bow to Lu Wan: "respect God, please go there. I''m sorry."


    "The emperor is very kind." Lu Wan sighed: "for the sake of the future of human beings, fighting the way of heaven with longevity, your greatness is better than that of Lu Wan."


    Xuanyuan emperor gently shook his head, more helpless, to Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er said: "trouble you."


    Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er said that you are welcome. The latter also asked, "master God, now try to mobilize your strength. We have simply repaired your injury, but you are disturbed by the heavenly way, but you do not know whether you can recover."


    Xuanyuan emperor nodded gently, closed his eyes and tried to mobilize his own strength. However, after a while there was no movement. He opened his eyes and glanced at his bitter smile: "it seems that I have become an ordinary person."


    "But it''s OK. All those who fail to challenge the way of heaven will die. It''s nature that I can survive. Thank you again."


    These words Xuanyuan emperor is said with a smile, but Chu Feng and others can still feel the pain in his heart.


    As one of the top figures in the hidden world and the founder of Xuanyuan family, now he has become an ordinary person. Only Xuanyuan emperor knows the feeling and pain in his heart. Now that he has not revealed it, it does not mean that he does not care at all.


    However, Chu Feng did not know how to comfort Xuanyuan emperor for a time, because one''s strength was not born, and it needed countless dangers and experiences to achieve it.


    Just now, Chu Feng tried to instill some power into Xuanyuan emperor. However, if his meridians were not repaired, even if he could pass the power in, Xuanyuan emperor would not be able to stay.


    "I''ll go and have a look. Everyone should be worried about me?"


    Xuanyuan emperor see Chu Feng several people''s look is not very good, know that they are worried about their own things, a calm smile said a go to one side, he does not want to continue to stay here, let Chu Feng they see themselves for him uncomfortable.


    Looking at the Xuanyuan emperor slowly disappear in sight, a king now reduced to the existence of no power, that kind of mood only tried to understand.


    Chu Feng''s heart skimmed a little unbearable: "you, really do not have a good way?"


    "Holy Grail of yin and Yang." Zhang yun''er took the words: "I once saw the Holy Grail of yin and Yang when I was spying on the track of fate to find a way to revive Chang''e. if the Holy Grail of yin and Yang could be allowed to exist, the combination of the two would be regarded as the real flesh and bones of the living dead. Yang can maintain a living, and Yin can turn the universe around!"


    Holy Grail of yin and Yang?


    Chu Feng has been studying the Holy Grail of yin and Yang for the sake of Chang''e. now, Zhang Yuner tells us that if he wants to recover for Xuanyuan emperor, it is also a must to get the dark grail and let the Yin and Yang Holy Grail come into the world.


    Clenched his fist, the eyes gradually firmed down: "it seems that I should go to the soul world again, whether for Chang''e, or for our future, the Holy Grail of yin and Yang must be born."


    "Just this time, I don''t know if the Lord will still block me?"


    Chu Feng passes by with a meaningful smile, but under that look, it''s still jumping and killing. Suddenly, she turns around and makes LV Wan and Zhang yun''er subconsciously stunned, because the feeling of Chu Feng at the moment is so indifferent to them.


    But Chu Feng eased his gloomy look and asked in a low voice: "there are three saints this evening. Do you know who they are and which family they come from?"


    Zhang Yuner squinted and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Kill!" Chu Feng slowly loosened his fist, cluttered between his fingers: "if people don''t attack me, I won''t be a prisoner. It''s always my heart trouble that xiuzhenjie comes back again. Their unwillingness to cooperate with me makes me feel like destroying them. Now, in order to increase the chance of winning against me, stop the emperor and even nearly kill him, how can I forgive him?"


    "So, wait, I will send my announcement to the four families in my name. Before sunset today, I hope to see three people who appeared last night standing in front of me. If not, I will go to their power and take away a saint!"


    This is the rhythm that Chu Feng wants to fight against the four forces again. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan look at each other and feel that it is inappropriate. They are going to persuade Chu Feng to be calm and not be impatient. When there is complete evidence, Xuanyuan duckweed runs to him anxiously: "little wind, my father is seriously injured by the man with the mask. Now the situation is not very good. Please help him!"Chu Feng en once again told Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, "send the news right away, before sunset!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2900

    Chu Feng asked LV Wan and Zhang yun''er to convey their ideas to the four forces, and followed Xuanyuan duckweed to Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s residence.


    Just walked to the door, Xuanyuan jiaorui quickly met up, looked worried and said: "less wind, please must save my grandfather ah, as long as you can make him better, I can be a cow, a horse, a slave, please!"


    Chu Feng looks embarrassed. This sounds as if he is a man who can''t get up early without profit.


    However, and Xuanyuan jiaorui is also ambiguous. Chu Feng can''t really let her be a slave to herself. She said solemnly: "Princess jiaorui, don''t worry. As long as I can save it, I will save it!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed motioned to her daughter to be quiet and quickly pushed open the door to let Chu Feng in: "the wind is less. You can see what''s going on. At first my father is still fine, but when I bring him back, I suddenly start vomiting blood, and the breath is getting weaker and weaker."


    Chu Feng went to the bedside, see Xuanyuan yuan Xuan did not have the kind of uninhibited heroic look of the past, the whole person looks still dying, eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "what''s going on?"


    According to the reason to start good, then now should also be the same as before, how can aggravate the injury?


    Xuanyuan duckweed didn''t dare to hide anything. She gave a detailed account of what happened at that time, including that she took Xuanyuan yuanxuan back to cultivate himself when she saw that the matter had passed. Xuanyuan yuanxuan just laid him down, and the whole person was like aggravating the injury. He had no strength to speak, which was totally different from when he began to hurt.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and sat on the edge of the bed, put his hand on Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s body, exploring his meridians and frowning slightly.


    Said: "Yuan Xuan elder originally is all right, but when you bring back bumpy arrived."


    Xuanyuan duckweed a Leng: "me?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and explained: "at first, when he was injured by that man, his meridians were damaged, but as long as the injury was stabilized at that time, there would be nothing wrong. Then he could rest at ease. But when he saw the failure of the breakthrough of the emperor, he was impatient, and then he was brought back by you."


    "In other words, his meridians are on the verge of collapse, which is not a big obstacle, but after a bumping, the channels collapse."


    Xuanyuan duckweed''s face changed greatly after hearing the speech, full of chagrin.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui took Chu Feng and asked anxiously, "little wind, is my grandfather hopeless?"


    "Normally it''s hopeless. Even if it''s better, it''s an ordinary person without any force value." Chu Feng nodded and said, "but this problem is not a problem now. He was injured, and it is easier to repair than the channels of God Emperor''s predecessors who were disturbed by the way of heaven."


    "So you go out first, and I''ll make him better and as good as ever!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed mother and daughter are a Leng a Leng, at the beginning of Chu Feng said they thought Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan is really hopeless, at the moment smell speech is not anything, feel a bit unreal meaning.


    However, Xuanyuan duckweed recalled that feiyuxin''s mother was almost the same, but she was cured by Chu Feng. Now Xuanyuan yuanxuan should be OK to get better.


    He quickly pulled Xuanyuan jiaorui and left the room. Chu Feng raised his hand to close the door and window, took off Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s coat, and his hand passed over him. What he said just now is a little low-key. Although Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s injury is not as serious as Xuanyuan emperor''s, he suffers a period of turbulence, which can also be said to be a critical situation.


    However, in the case of saving life, Chu Feng didn''t want to say it and scared Xuanyuan duckweed mother and daughter.


    Holding Xuanyuan yuanxuan and sitting up, chufeng offered the Holy Grail of light. When water was formed in the cup, Xuanyuan yuanxuan could drink it. Now with the Holy Grail of light, Chu Feng could save a lot of time. Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s current situation can be completely restored as long as the Holy Grail of light is formed.


    Of course, with his strength, the speed will be faster.


    After putting up the Holy Grail of light, Chu Feng put his hands on Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s back, driving the power of origin into his body. With the double cooperation of the Holy Grail of light and the power of origin, Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s injuries recovered quickly.


    But Chu Feng didn''t stop. Now Xuanyuan emperor has become an ordinary man. He and Zhang yun''er have no way to deal with the damage caused by heaven. The only hope is the birth of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. But Chu Feng is not sure whether he can succeed in getting the dark grail. So he wants to help Xuanyuan yuanxuan improve his accomplishments.


    Otherwise, if the Xuanyuan family did not have a god of nature, there would certainly be waves and confusion inside. This is the transit place of the hidden world. If there is no problem, it is better not to have problems.


    When the slight sweat appeared on his forehead, Chu Feng also put down his hand. Xuanyuan yuanxuan then opened his eyes, looked down at himself, and felt the abundant strength in his body.


    All of a sudden, he jumped up from the bed and bent his body at 90 degrees: "thank you for the little wind to improve your cultivation."


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan had already regained consciousness when he recovered from the injury just now, so he knew that his accomplishments were all promoted by Chu Feng. Otherwise, with his qualification, he would become the God of creation in the future, which would be hundreds of years or even nearly a thousand years, and would definitely not be as fast as it is now.Chu Feng wiped off the sweat on his forehead, breathed out a breath, and said with a smile, "yuanxuan, you are welcome. This is what the younger generation should do."


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan also wanted to express his gratitude. Chufeng waved his hand and opened the door. Xuanyuan duckweed mother and daughter immediately came over. Chu Feng said with a smile: "yuanxuan has recovered, and thanks to good luck, he has broken through to the God of nature. Before the God Emperor''s master is not completely restored, Xuanyuan family still has God of creation."


    When he heard that Xuanyuan yuanxuan was ok, he even broke through to the God of nature. The faces of Xuanyuan duckweed mother and daughter all appeared happy. Xuanyuan yuanxuan then came out and was stopped by Chu Feng''s eyes as soon as he wanted to speak.


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan also scattered the idea of explanation. He knew that Chu Feng didn''t want others to know that he helped him improve his cultivation.


    "Father, you are really all right." Xuanyuan duckweed didn''t find Xuanyuan yuan Xuan''s unnatural look, and quickly went forward to care and asked.


    "All right Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan nodded. Seeing Chu Feng''s going away, he quickly said, "little wind. I''d like to hold a banquet tonight to entertain you. I''d like to appreciate your help to Xuanyuan family this time."


    Chu Feng didn''t want to have much interest in it. Seeing Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s look, he knew that he really wanted to thank himself. If he didn''t agree, Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s heart would certainly feel bad. After thinking about Chu Feng, he nodded: "OK!"


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan smiles and says to Xuanyuan jiaorui: "give me a little wind. In addition, you and I will go to see your grandfather."


    Worried about Xuanyuan emperor''s situation, he took Xuanyuan duckweed and left directly. He knew that Chu Feng would not care about these things. Only Chu Feng and Xuanyuan jiaorui were left at the door, and the atmosphere was suddenly embarrassed.


    Because Xuanyuan jiaorui looks at Chu Feng with dissatisfaction and a trace of anger. How can chufeng not know what Xuanyuan jiaorui means by her eyes? It''s just that she was still angry. She was skinned into a little white goat and almost ate it.


    A light cough said: "jiaorui princess, I''ll go back by myself, I don''t have to send it."


    "No, I''ll see you off." Xuanyuan jiaorui didn''t listen to it completely. She said coldly and walked away from the side of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth, and finally did not insist, because for Xuanyuan jiaorui such a woman, how much persistence and decision are useless, she just will go according to her own heart.


    As they walked on the road, the sun was shining on their faces. Passers-by felt that they were golden children and maidens. They went to a place not far away from chufeng''s home in Xuanyuan family. They both said nothing.


    Seeing that it was about to arrive, Xuanyuan jiaorui stopped, turned to face Chu Feng, and frowned slightly: "Chu Feng, are you a hypocritical sex wolf, or a gentleman?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched: "why ask so?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui opened her mouth, but she didn''t say it at last. The reason why she asked that was that she tried to test chufeng according to Xuanyuan duckweed''s meaning, but she was cheated by him, and she was skinned into a little white sheep to eat tofu. At that time, in her eyes, chufeng was a lecher who would shed water when she saw a beautiful woman.


    However, until now, she has seen and heard what Chu Feng has done, which is different from her initial cognition. She has no such ruffian appearance when facing her. She is like a gentleman, and is respected by many people.


    So now Xuanyuan jiaorui doesn''t know which is the real chufeng, the bastard who ate her tofu, the real chufeng, or the bastard who is respected and awed by the world now, is chufeng?


    Gently shook his head: "nothing, you go back, remember my grandfather''s invitation in the evening."


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders, Xuanyuan jiaorui did not say that he would not be bored to ask, to the residence is less than ten steps, behind the voice of Xuanyuan jiaorui: "chufeng!"


    Stopped, Chu Feng looked back at Xuanyuan jiaorui, the latter blushed and clenched his lips before he opened his mouth: "do you treat every woman you just met the same as when you first knew me?"


    The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched repeatedly. After the reaction, he said with a bitter smile: "how can you always ask these wonderful questions?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng continued to walk forward, and waved to Xuanyuan jiaorui: "it depends on who it is. If it''s a fat woman, I don''t think I have any interest."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui touched her face. Her face was slightly red, and her voice was so small that only she could hear her: "do you like my beauty?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2901

    The news of emperor Xuanyuan''s failure to fight against heaven soon spread. Many people felt sorry for emperor Xuanyuan, but they kept a special silence.


    Because they felt that there was going to be a storm like attack. It can be seen from Chu Feng''s announcement to the four forces that he put all this on the heads of the four forces. If he did not hand over the three people who had taken action last night before sunset, the four forces would lose a Saint each.


    No one doubts that Chu Feng is just alarmist. All of them hold their breath and wait for the sunset to come. They want to see whether the four forces compromise and hand over the three people who acted last night, or whether they are tough enough to confront Chu Feng.


    However, we are more inclined to the former possibility. After all, in order to prevent emperor Xuanyuan from becoming a saint, it would be better to let emperor Xuanyuan become a saint. We don''t need too much speculation. We can all guess that the next four forces will certainly ignore the announcement of Chu Feng and refuse to hand in people!


    As for the action last night to prevent emperor Xuanyuan from becoming a saint, let alone Chu Feng, who did not believe it, even the people of the world would not believe it.


    Moreover, from Chu Feng''s announcement to the afternoon, none of the four forces in the Xiuzhen world came forward to explain anything. Neither did they admit that they did it, nor denied that it was not what they did. They kept a kind of special silence, which also made the atmosphere of the world extremely dreary and the wind and rain were coming.


    In such a special quiet, Chu Feng also first returned to the demon world.


    He knew that, not to mention before sunset, even before the sun rises tomorrow, the four forces will not hand over people. Moreover, until now, Chu Feng does not think that all four forces are involved in it, because they are just estranged from each other, it is impossible for them to cooperate together in a short time, or even can not cooperate sincerely.


    As for which force the three men came from last night, Chu Feng doesn''t know. The only thing that can be sure is that Luo family and Pu family must be involved in it. As for more information, Chu Feng has no idea.


    When Chu Feng entered the demon world to see the extent of its evolution, Pu yuanlei, who was still injured, called together the leaders of the other three forces on a deserted planet between the ancient universe.


    At first, Xi Canghai and Xue nishang didn''t want to come. After all, one of them didn''t explain clearly, and the other left after seriously injured Luojia mountain. The estrangement was still there, and some conflicts were inevitable when they met.


    Sure enough, when xuenishang was broken and void appeared, Luojia mountain, who came with PU yuanlei, suddenly burst into a murderous opportunity. How could he forget that Xue nishang was seriously injured and left at that time. In addition to the past gratitude and resentment between the two forces, Luojia mountain would like to kill Xue nishang.


    It''s just that everyone''s current situation is half a dozen. If we fight, no one can occupy the deviation.


    Puyuanlei saw the hostility of Luojia mountain to xuenishang. He patted him on the shoulder to show him not to be impatient. Then he began to say, "I want you to meet today. Let''s not talk about those unpleasant things. Now I just want to know who sent someone to stop Xuanyuan emperor from becoming a saint?"


    "Or are you cooperating?"


    Xuenishang and Xi Canghai frowned. The latter looked a little unhappy: "brother yuanlei, what do you mean by this?"


    Pu yuanlei took a look at Xi Canghai. His inner suspicion was that there was cooperation between Xijia and chufeng. However, if there was cooperation, then they did not have the reason to prevent Xuanyuan emperor from becoming a saint. But if it was not, who could it be?


    It''s true that Pu yuanlei has no clue about Xuanyuan emperor''s being prevented from becoming a saint last night. What he and Luojiashan are most concerned about is that their ancestors invite them to fight against Chu Feng. It is certainly impossible for him to do anything to intensify the contradiction in advance.


    Moreover, in Pu Yuan Lei''s mind, even if Xuanyuan emperor became a saint, it was nothing more than that. As long as it was not infinite, the sage could not pose any threat to him, so he did not send people to do things.


    Luojia mountain was with him, and no one had ever sent anyone out. Therefore, both of them suspected that emperor Xuanyuan was prevented from becoming a saint. They both suspected that it was a means to cherish the sea and snow.


    However, if it is true, then there is no possibility of cooperation between Xijia and chufeng. But if it is not, then why are the three sages of the blade snow sect? After all, Xue nishang is seriously injured, and it''s impossible for him to do anything. So at the moment, Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain are very depressed and want to know who framed them.


    Because Chu Feng will definitely throw this black pot on Luo family and Pu family.


    After a silence, Pu Yuan Lei spread his hands: "forget it, I don''t want to beat around the bush. Brother Luo and I didn''t send anyone last night. We can swear by the life and death of the family. In addition, we began to suspect that Xijia and chufeng had cooperation, but if you sent the person, it would be considered that we had misunderstood."


    "Fart!" "Don''t frame us up. When we go back from the temple world, I''ll make Xi''s family under martial law to prevent Chu Feng from retaliating. How can someone prevent Xuanyuan emperor from becoming a saint? Furthermore, whether our Xijia and chufeng cooperate is pure nonsense. Don''t forget who is the main credit for your coming back!"


    Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain look embarrassed. They are mainly due to the dream that they can return to the spiritual world. They don''t deny this, but even then, they will not easily change their mind, because the people who lived last night should have a source?But now, apart from their four forces, who can send three saints at one time?


    Xi Canghai knew from their eyes that he was still doubting them, and his face was slightly ugly: "two, can I think you want me and Lord Xue to carry the black pot? When they arrived, they said we sent someone. Why not you? It doesn''t seem to work by swearing on the survival of the family. "


    Snow Ni Shang slightly nods: "Xi family Master said right, in addition, last night appeared is said to be men, and my blade snow clan seems to have nothing to do with it?"


    Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain naturally knew that the people last night had little to do with the renxuezong, because it was all men who stopped Xuanyuan emperor. They just asked Xue nishang to come over to see if there was any harvest. But now, it seems, there is no news at all.


    Because of the first World War in the temple world, several people did not trust each other enough. Pu Yuan Lei and Pu Yuan Lei doubted that Xi Canghai was cherished. However, it was possible for Xijia to cooperate with Chu Feng. However, if they did not send people, they could only cherish their families. However, it would be unreasonable to cherish their families.


    Puyuanlei and puyuanlei looked at each other, and then puyuanlei raised a finger, and Luojia mountain also raised a finger, and there were blood drops between them.


    The latter said: "we know that no one can convince anyone now, so brother yuanlei and I take blood as the positive. If we two sent someone to stop it, we would die of eternal resentment and endless nightmares on the spot."


    Between the words, Pu yuanlei and Luojia shanqiqi tried to prove their innocence with an extreme means.


    Xue nishang and Xi Canghai look at each other and see each other''s shock. They don''t trust Pu yuanlei and they even think that looking for them is to make them carry a black pot. But at the moment, Pu yuanlei and Xi Canghai regard blood as positive, which is absolutely impossible to lie, because they will die at any time.


    But if it wasn''t the two of them, or the two of us, who would it be?


    Soon, Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain took blood as positive to prove that what they said was true. When they stood there, there was nothing. As saints of similar realm, they cherished the sea. They knew that this was not what they had done, and asked them to carry the black pot.


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, Xi Canghai knew that it was time to prove himself, and said to snow nishang: "snow Lord, there is no way to pull the skin of your mouth, we also take blood as the right?"


    Xue nishang nodded without any comments. She also learned from Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain to do similar things there. When everything was over, Xi Canghai and Xue nishang were also in a state of no trouble, and the scene was silent.


    All four people take this matter as positive, and all prove that they have not lied. Even if none of them lied, who would have gone to Xuanyuan holy land to stop emperor Xuanyuan from becoming a saint last night?


    Everyone, look at me, I look at you, all we can see is the color of confusion, four people do not know how to explain all this.


    "It seems that they are not us. Apart from us and Chu Feng, there is a third powerful force hidden in the ancient universe?"


    Pu Yuan Lei first broke the silence and said solemnly, "even if we can send three saints at the same time, we can''t do it easily!"


    The three people in Luojia mountain shook their heads slightly. They didn''t know how to explain all this. The only thing they could be sure of was that it was not done by the four of them, so it must have been done by others. As for whether it was written and directed by Chu Feng, they thought it impossible. It would be no good for chufeng to die the way of emperor Xuanyuan''s becoming a saint.


    What''s more, the sage on the other side of Chu Feng is clearly visible, and there is no surplus at all.


    Xi Canghai heart for Pu Yuan Lei two people although there is still hostility, but also frown out the heart of judgment: "that, can it be the ancestors?"


    A sentence immediately attracted the attention of several people, but soon puyuanlei shook his head and denied: "if it was yesterday, I would believe it, but today I think it is impossible. The ancestors have already written a battle note to Chu Feng. They are preparing for the war in the deep universe. Where can we have time to do these things?"


    "And Emperor Xuanyuan became a saint, even we don''t care. Will the ancestors care?"


    Pu yuanlei said that, but Xi Canghai thought it was reasonable, but he couldn''t figure out who it was. He finally gave up and bowed his hand: "forget it, we don''t know who is who, and we didn''t do it. If Chu Feng bullies people too much, the ancestors will not ignore it."


    With that, Pu Yuan Lei left directly. Now he stayed with Pu Yuan Lei and others. He always had a sense of insecurity. Xue nishang didn''t stay too much, so he left.


    Only puyuanlei and Luojia mountain were left. The latter frowned: "how can we prove that it''s not us now? Do we want to reply to Chu Feng? This matter has nothing to do with us, and has nothing to do with the whole Xiuzhen world?"


    "No!" Pu yuanlei shook his head and denied Luojia mountain''s suggestion: "if we do this, it will appear that we are afraid of him. Moreover, the three saints who appeared last night are said to be full of the breath of the practitioners. It is said that they have nothing to do with the whole cultivation world, so it''s hard to say that it''s a bit unreasonable."


    "Maybe the people last night were the same as us in ancient times, but they were not known as the Xiuzhen forces?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2902

    As the sun gradually tilts to the west, Wanjie''s eyes are focused on the land of Xuanyuan family. They all want to see whether the four forces hand over people or not.


    If not, what would Chu Feng do?


    As the sunset approached, Chu Feng also came to the hall of Xuanyuan family and stood with his hands waiting for the sunset. He stood here not waiting for the four forces to deliver the people who appeared last night, but waiting here for the sunset to officially declare war on the four forces of the Xiuzhen world.


    Because he never expected that the group of people in the practice world would send the three saints. Such a notice was nothing more than making a famous teacher.


    Although all the people in the world hope that Chu Feng can destroy the Xiuzhen world, there will still be some accusations in the dark even if the barbaric and unreasonable actions destroy the Xiuzhen world. After all, in this era, there is no lack of people who are idle and have nothing to spray on others.


    Now is an opportunity, an opportunity for bloody suppression of the Xiuzhen world. Moreover, Emperor Xuanyuan is highly respected in the hidden world. If he doesn''t show up for him now, he will lose some people''s hearts. No matter how good it is, it is urgent to declare and wage war on the Xiuzhen world.


    Of course, we have to wait a little longer. After sunset, we can have a result.


    As time went by, the sun was half gone. Under the leadership of Xuanyuan yuanxuan, all the people of Xuanyuan family stood quietly in the distance. They hoped that the Xiuzhen world would hand over the people of last night, but they also knew that it was absolutely impossible.


    Standing here, just wait, no matter what decision Chu Feng makes, they will support it, showing that their Xuanyuan family''s position is firm.


    "God, I saw something just now."


    On a loft farther away, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er stood side by side. Looking at Chu Feng standing in front of the hall, Zhang yun''er spoke softly: "this afternoon, Pu yuanlei called the leaders of the three major forces to meet. From this, I can see that their meeting is not a conspiracy, but to find out who was acting last night?"


    Lu wanwen''s brow slightly frowned: "do you mean that the three saints who appeared last night are not the four major forces?"


    Zhang Yuner nodded gently. At first, she wanted to see something to confirm the identity of the three people last night, but there was always a vague feeling, so Zhang yun''er didn''t waste any more time. Until just now, when she paid attention to the four major forces, she found that Pu yuanlei and others had a short meeting in the afternoon.


    What''s more, the purpose of meeting is not to discuss any conspiracy, but they all suspect that the other party sent someone to stop emperor Xuanyuan from becoming a saint. However, the final result is that none of the four forces has sent anyone out. In order to prove their innocence, they all take blood as positive, just like the blood spirit contract of this era.


    It is impossible to lie. From this we can see that the four major forces are not very clear about their actions last night.


    LV Wan quietly listens to Zhang Yuner''s words, and her expression appears light dignified. She doesn''t suspect that Zhang Yuner is deceiving herself, because there is no need for Zhang Yuner.


    If all this is true, and what happened last night has nothing to do with the four major forces, then who will do it?


    At this point, Lu Wan felt a little inconceivable. Even if she was immortal, she couldn''t see why: "yun''er, this is not a joke."


    Because now chufeng, or Xuanyuan family and others, have decided that the people who acted last night were the people of the four major forces. If not for them, Chu Feng had already issued a declaration, and the arrow had to be sent. That would have been used as a gun by the people who actually did it in secret, and would again conflict with the four forces.


    The enmity between Chu Feng and the Xiuzhen world has developed to the present, and the conflict is inevitable. But this time, it is different because the Xuanyuan emperor''s affairs have a great influence. Even if Chu Feng knew that someone was playing a conspiracy secretly, he would fight for the sake of maintaining the pressure, which Lu Wan didn''t want to see.


    "Of course I know this can''t be joked about, but that''s the truth."


    Zhang yun''er smiles bitterly. Of course, she knows what Lu Wan''s words mean. A trace of helplessness flits between her eyebrows: "the leaders of the four major forces were seriously injured or their strength was seriously depleted in the first battle of the temple. They had no extra energy to do things. Next, they had to be on guard against other forces'' conspiracy. They were mainly defensive."


    After a moment''s silence, Zhang yun''er continued: "what''s more, the emperor''s holiness is to fight the way of heaven with his birthday. He has experienced more dangers than others, but not necessarily stronger than others. All the people in charge are infinite saints. They will not pay attention to the existence of a just sanctified one."


    "So last night, even if we knew that the emperor was going to be holy, the four forces were indifferent. Unfortunately, I couldn''t spy on all this before the announcement of Chu Feng."


    Now Chu Feng has announced that it is impossible for him to withdraw back as if his arrow was on the string. That would not only make the Xiuzhen world laugh, but also make people laugh at him. So even if he knew that all this was not done by Xiuzhen, Chu Feng would stick to it.


    After all, Chu Feng has never lacked the determination that a mistake is right.


    Lu Wan''s dignified brows did not disappear for a long time. She looked at Chu Feng and said, "what do you mean?""Maybe we should tell him." Zhang yun''er was silent for a moment and opened her red lips: "but you can''t tell him now, otherwise it will affect his next behavior. We''ll tell him after sunset. As long as he knows that there may be hidden people in the dark, he will certainly make effective arrangements."


    Lu wansi thought about it for a while and nodded gently. Now she told Chu Feng that it was really inappropriate. It would also make Xuanyuan family and Wanjie people feel that chufeng is a person who is wavering.


    At the moment, the Chu wind, also silk did not know, but looked at the sun calmly. With the passage of time, the last trace of sunlight also disappeared in the sky, completely setting the mountain.


    Gently exhaled a breath, Chu wind light mouth: "it seems, do not fight also have to fight."


    Turning his back, Chu Feng''s voice penetrated thousands of miles. He knew that there must be a cultivator secretly observing: "from today on, I and the Xiuzhen world will never die. If we don''t die in a day, we will die the whole Xiuzhen world."


    With the disappearance of Chu Feng in the eyes of the public, the declarative words also spread to the ears of the major forces in the Xiuzhen world at the fastest speed. They were not surprised at the announcement of Chu Feng. When Chu Feng''s words were wildly publicized, they also arranged to strengthen their vigilance to prevent irreparable losses.


    After the announcement, Chu Feng also came to the attic where Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were. When the two girls saw the arrival of Chu Feng, they all turned into a silent sigh.


    Chu Feng was stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Yun''er, tell me." Lu Wan shook her head gently. She still didn''t know how to tell Chu Feng about these things.


    Seeing Lu Wan''s look, Chu Feng suddenly had a premonition of uneasiness. He looked at Zhang yun''er and could only pray in his heart that it was not bad news. Now there are enough things. If something else happens, he will be busy.


    Zhang yun''er sighed softly: "Chu Feng, no matter what I say, you should keep calm heart, otherwise you may be caught in the conspiracy of the people in the dark."


    Hearing Zhang yun''er''s words so carefully, Chu Feng''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "say."


    Zhang Yuner didn''t waste time. She opened her red lips and told Chu Feng exactly what she had just said to Lu Wan. She also said some of her own judgments and suggestions. With everything she heard, Chu Feng''s face became ugly gradually.


    Since this period of time, he has regarded the Xiuzhen world as an important enemy, and nihilism is the ultimate goal. But now Zhang Yuner tells him that the events of last night have nothing to do with the four forces of the Xiuzhen world. How can Chu Feng accept such a result?


    Wanjie is chaotic enough at the moment. There is a threat from the Xiuzhen world on the surface, and there is a covet of nothingness secretly. Now there may be a mysterious force no less than any other force. How can it be possible?


    "I''m sorry, I just saw it, but it''s too late."


    Zhang yun''er could feel Chu Feng''s feeling of being teased by others, and said apologetically: "it''s just that nothingness has not stopped my prying as before, but it will still block me on the most important matters. If Chang''e is still there, I believe that the obstruction of nothingness will be useless, and we will not be teased, and even know it earlier What''s going on. "


    Chu Feng gently breathed out a breath and held Zhang Yuner''s hands. He knew that Zhang Yuner didn''t want such a thing to happen, but the strength of nothingness always made people helpless. It was very valuable for Zhang Yuner to spy on the problems before the worst happened.


    Because of this, Chu Feng was more determined to go to the soul world to welcome Chang''e back. He wanted to see what kind of people were hiding behind him in addition to him and the Xiuzhen world. He even provoked him to fight with the Xiuzhen world?


    Seeing that the spirit of Chu''s wind calmed down a little, Zhang yun''er timely opened the topic: "now you have declared war on the four major forces, and ask each of them to pay back the life of a sage for last night. Do you really want to do that next?"


    "You can''t take back what you say." Chu Feng nodded and let go of Zhang yun''er''s hand. He went to the edge of the attic and looked at the Xuanyuan family in front of the night after dusk: "so when I have a meal with yuanxuan tonight, I will go back to the temple world immediately. I will go to the soul world when I meet the ancestors the day after tomorrow."


    Then she raised her hand and asked Zhang yun''er not to speak: "I know you are worried that I am in danger, but whether it is the role of Chang''e or the restoration of strength for the emperor, you must go to the soul world."


    "Moreover, in the soul world, I still have a blood debt that I have been unable to put down. At that time, I was helpless in the face of the master of the world. This time, I had a clear goal and would not let him stop me again."


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, who intended to persuade them, felt the firmness of Chu Feng, and finally turned into silent sighs. According to Chu Feng''s words, the soul world really had to go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2903

    Knowing the truth from Zhang yun''er didn''t affect Chu Feng''s next arrangement. As promised, he came to Xuanyuan duckweed''s house for a banquet.


    There is no color on his face to let others know what he is worried about, as if there is nothing in general. Even Xuanyuan yuanxuan, who has existed for a long time, can''t see that Chu Feng at this moment is actually very worried.


    She took Xuanyuan duckweed mother and daughter to the door to meet her. When she saw Chu Feng, she immediately went up and said with a smile, "Feng Shao is a busy man. It''s my pleasure to give face to the banquet. We must not be drunk tonight."


    Chu Feng dispersed a little tangle in his heart and showed a sincere smile: "yuanxuan senior said this is a broken Sha younger generation. I will accompany you to the end tonight."


    Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan chuckled and waved his big hand: "duckweed, jiaorui, let people serve!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan jiaorui immediately go down to arrange people to serve. Xuanyuan yuanxuan takes Chu Feng''s shoulder and goes to the house. He doesn''t have the demeanor of an elder or an elder. He is more like an old urchin. However, Chu Feng feels very relaxed when dealing with such people.


    As soon as he got into the house and sat down, the servant began to serve. More than a dozen steaming dishes were sent to the table, and then all the servants retreated. Only Xuanyuan duckweed and her daughter sat by to accompany them.


    "Jiaorui, let Rosa come and eat together. She and fengshao are old friends. I''ll see you." Ready to move chopsticks, Xuanyuan duckweed said to Xuanyuan jiaorui beside her.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui should be a way to go out, Chu wind is a burst of helpless.


    He knew that Rosa was accepted as a disciple by Xuanyuan duckweed, and he was an old acquaintance of his own. However, the relationship between them was more of the kind of communication friendship that you need me to have. Besides this, there was really not much friendship between them.


    Of course, there are still people here. Chu Feng naturally can''t say that Rosa is a friend who studies noble art with her, which is not particularly intimate.


    After a while, Xuanyuan jiaorui came in with Rosa. The latter was still as capable and wild as before. However, because of the reason in Xuanyuan family, the feeling of showing the edge was much less than before.


    But looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, or with a kind of obscure blazing, as the party, Chu Feng can naturally feel.


    "Long time no see" with a gentle cough and a smile


    "Less wind is better." Rosa nodded slightly, and there were people here who were not good to show their wild side. They politely said hello to Chu Feng, and then said hello to Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan yuanxuan before sitting down.


    Sitting next to Chu Feng, she didn''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. Her hand passed over chufeng''s thigh inadvertently. There was a kind of meaningful color in her eyes. How could Chu Feng not know what this woman was thinking, but it''s a pity that there are so many things to do now, so we can really study it. After all, Rosa is the kind of person who doesn''t have to be responsible for eating.


    However, taking into account the positive image, Chu Feng did not have too much spirit of distraction, and took up the glass: "come on, I''d like to toast you first."


    All of them raised their glasses and drank all at once, and the dinner party began tonight.


    During the dinner, Xuanyuan yuanxuan didn''t look like an elder at all, but Xuanyuan duckweed mother and daughter were very quiet, but Rosa would say a word from time to time.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors, Xuanyuan yuanxuan put down his glass and said with emotion: "this time, if it wasn''t for the timely arrival of fengshao, my father would not even have a chance to survive, and I would also die. Although my father has become an ordinary person, as long as people live, there is still hope."


    "Here, I sincerely thank Feng Shao. You are the benefactor of our Xuanyuan family."


    With that, Xuanyuan yuanxuan stood up, waiting for the Chu wind to block the 90 degree bending of his body, and expressed his highest thanks: "thank you!"


    Chu Feng got up and helped Xuanyuan yuanxuan, with a slight reproach: "yuanxuan elder, you are too outsider. Lagerstroemia indica of Xuanyuan family is my woman, and you are also my relatives. Now crape myrtle can''t come back temporarily. It''s my duty to protect her family as her man. It''s too much to say thank you."


    Hearing this, Xuanyuan yuanxuan laughed, nodded and said: "yes, yes, we Xuanyuan family and you are also related, but crape myrtle girl is my big brother''s granddaughter, the relationship is always a little far away."


    "If you were my grandson-in-law, that would be great."


    This is a joke, but it fell in Xuanyuan jiaorui''s ears and instantly made her blush. What we didn''t find was that Xuanyuan duckweed was also an unnatural red face.


    She knew that Xuanyuan yuanxuan meant that it was a good thing that chufeng could be with Xuanyuan jiaorui, but chufeng took off her pants and hit her ass directly. How could he be with Xuanyuan jiaorui was just a mess.


    Soft voice of the mouth: "father, you drink more, less wind, countless beauties, our family jiaorui is also small, do not say these."


    "Where is jiaorui small?" Don''t want Xuanyuan yuan Xuan to spray a mouthful of wine gas and drink: "we jiaorui have already spent one, look at the young master and son of those affiliated families of Xuanyuan family, we know that our jiaorui has grown up, but the strength is nearly, otherwise I will betroth her to Chu Feng."Xuanyuan duckweed''s embarrassment made her mutter in her heart that chufeng, a stinky boy, even ate my tofu. What''s jiaorui doing with him?


    Of course, Xuanyuan duckweed murmured in her heart, but she didn''t pick up Xuanyuan yuanxuan because if she continued to speak, Xuanyuan yuanxuan would make a joke.


    As the party concerned, Chu Feng''s embarrassment is inevitable. However, knowing that Xuanyuan yuanxuan is joking, he didn''t put it in his heart. Otherwise, if he was serious, Xuanyuan Huining would have to eat himself.


    Holding up the glass, taking the opportunity to change the topic: "yuanxuan, we drink."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui, who has been silent all the time, secretly glanced at Chu Feng and thought of his being belittled. He hummed in his heart, even if he is responsible for me, seems to be ok?


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t know what Xuanyuan jiaorui was thinking. In order to avoid embarrassing topics, he kept drinking with Xuanyuan yuanxuan. The latter was also welcome, and he didn''t even mean to dissipate the spirit of alcohol by running the power. Soon, the whole person was a little drunk.


    A meal was not finished until late at night. The drunk Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan stood up and shook his body: "Chu Feng, I won''t greet you. After all, Xuanyuan family is your home. You can come whenever you want to. Now I''ll go to see my father first. I lose all my strength. If I don''t say anything, I''ll feel miserable."


    Chu Feng drank a lot. Although he was a little dizzy, he was better than Xuanyuan yuanxuan. He nodded back and said, "master, you can go. I won''t be polite."


    Xuanyuan yuan Xuan shakes his body to leave, even Xuanyuan duckweed to send are refused by him.


    Chu Feng also stood up after he left, exhaled a breath of wine and a warm smile: "thank you for your hospitality. I should also leave. The day after tomorrow, I will meet with four ancestors and go back to the temple world to arrange some things first."


    "I''ll see you off!" Suddenly Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan jiaorui and Rosa speak together. After the reaction, the three people look at me and I look at you. Their faces are all capital embarrassment.


    Xuanyuan duckweed is a person who came here after all, and soon came back to her mind: "then you send a little wind, I''ll go to have a rest first."


    Then she left in a hurry, with her back to the crowd. When she left, her whole face was red. She meant to warn him not to miss Xuanyuan jiaorui because of Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s words. She didn''t want two girls to send Chu Feng too. It was a little embarrassing, as if she was interested in chufeng.


    "The princess of Xuan Rui just left me a few things to see you and me


    Don''t give Xuanyuan jiaorui a chance to respond, Rosa said to Chu Feng: "less wind, have a chance to see you." Turn to leave directly, she is not a fool, naturally can see that Xuanyuan jiaorui is a little interested in Chu Feng.


    Although she is also very interested in Chu Feng, she knows what she is and is no match for Xuanyuan jiaorui. Therefore, Rosa is willing to let Xuanyuan jiaorui have a chance to get along with chufeng alone. Anyway, she never thought that she could go with chufeng.


    Chu Feng originally wanted to say that there was no need to send, but only Xuanyuan jiaorui was left. He could only stand out helplessly: "let''s go!"


    At the moment, jiaorui is walking in front of xuanrui, but she is walking in front of the wind. She is walking in front of the wind, but she is walking behind the wind.


    About ten minutes later, when we arrived at Chu Feng''s residence, Xuanyuan jiaorui stopped, bit her lip, and then turned to face Chu Feng: "what were you looking at just now, my grandfather, chufeng?"


    I want to say don''t take Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s words seriously. I don''t want to see Chu Feng''s eyes staring at him without blinking. Xuanyuan jiaorui''s face is red because Chu Feng is too obscene.


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly, and said, "thank you, Princess jiaorui. I''ll go first. Goodbye!"


    The voice fell, chufeng whizzed and disappeared in front of Xuanyuan jiaorui. The latter wanted to say something to Chu Feng, but he ran away and stamped his feet angrily: "little bastard, don''t let me catch you next time."


    Returning to his residence, Chu Feng doesn''t know that he has been missed by Xuanyuan jiaorui. Seeing LV Wan and Zhang yun''er still waiting, he opens the door of dazzle light: "let''s go!"


    Also want to see Xuanyuan Huining, but think or forget it, it is not after not meeting.


    After passing through the gate of dazzling light, the three returned to the temple of King Wu. Without a breath, Yan Luo came in from the outside, with a dignified look: "crazy boy, just staring at the people of the cultivation world, the general family is shocked and dead now!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2904

    Pu Jingcang is dead!


    Hearing the news from Yan Luo, Chu Feng was stunned for a minute or so, because how could Pu Jing Cang die? It was a saint. It was not easy to kill him, but now he died?


    Let the five men of Yama clean up the people who are outside the practice world, and at the same time, let them stand up to one point and four major forces, that is to see what they will do. But what they did not expect is that Yama would bring him such news.


    How could Pu Jingcang die?


    Look at yourself. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are both there. Even if they do, they can''t kill Pu Jingcang without making any noise. It''s not easy to kill Pu Jingcang if they can become a saint. But now they are dead. Chu Feng can''t accept it.


    But he knew that Yan Luo would not make such a joke with himself. He slowly turned around, walked up the stairs and sat on the throne of King Wu. Then he slowly digested the news.


    Showing a wry smile: "this black pot, who carries it?"


    Just after declaring war against the four major forces, Pu Jingcang died. The most important thing is that he began to say that he wanted each of the four forces to die a saint to atone for what happened last night. Now Pu Jingcang is dead.


    No matter whether he did it or not, the people of Xiuzhen world and Wanjie would all agree that all this was done by Chu Feng. Otherwise, who could have killed Pu Jingcang quietly without being discovered?


    The heaven and the world, except Chu Feng has such ability, can no longer think of other people.


    Lu Wan and others were also aware that the black pot was destined to be betrayed by Chu Feng. Although there were people who prevented Xuanyuan emperor from becoming a saint last night, they were more willing to believe that Chu Feng did all this, and Pu Jingcang died in his hands.


    You don''t have to look at it. The family that lost a saint must be very angry now.


    "Order down, martial law!"


    Chu Feng slowly calmed down and knew that he could not entangle himself with this problem now, because no matter who killed him, he is now the most suspect: "anyone who goes in and out of the temple world should be strictly investigated. Groups with more than 50 people refuse to enter the temple world. Once there is any abnormal situation, inform me at the first time."


    Saints are precious to any force, and no one will accept the loss of a saint. Now that the Pu family is dead, Pu Jing Cang must be hysterical and angry.


    The best thing you can do to prevent them from rushing in is to be prepared as soon as possible, or you''ll be dead.


    Even if Yan Luo also realized the seriousness of the matter, there was no rambling situation, nodded and hurried down to arrange.


    Hall quiet down, Chu wind appears a little upset: "yun''er, can you detect it?"


    Everyone''s eyes are on Zhang Yuner. She is a forbidden goddess. Maybe you can see who killed Pu Jingcang.


    But to everyone''s disappointment, Zhang yun''er gently shook her head: "I tried to get the news just now. I can see that Pu Jingcang is really dead, but the people who started it can''t see clearly, because it''s two people, and both men and women can''t judge."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and the thought of saving Chang''e was more intense. What Zhang yun''er could not see now was the obstruction of nothingness, and what nihility didn''t want them to know was certainly not a good thing.


    If Chang''e is resurrected, the art of great destiny and Zhang Yuner will have a chance to break through the barrier of nothingness and see the exchanges between ancient and modern times.


    He clenched his fist and slowly released it: "forget it, all go to rest. If you come, you will settle down. Although the ordinary family are angry, they may do something, but it is not likely that they will lose the saints. The other three families will not necessarily pay for them. The only people in the Pu family may not dare to fight against me first."


    At the moment, we all have no clue, nod their heads and disperse separately. As long as the other three don''t cooperate with PU family, then even if Pu family is angry, it is impossible to rush out.


    In Chu Feng''s mind, when he comes, the whole family is noisy. Because of Pu Jingcang''s death, no one in the whole family can have a good rest. All of them are out looking for clues, although nothing can be found.


    In front of the ancestral hall of the Pu family, Pu Yuan Lei, the head of the family, was full of people at the core of the family. As the head of the family, Pu Yuan Lei was very ugly and even twisted.


    Although Pu Jingcang took advantage of Pu Jingqiong''s mistakes and took the position of little Lord, Pu yuanlei never thought of letting him die, because sage is the foundation of a family power. Who has more saints, it shows the strength of his power.


    The reason why the Pu family was honored as the first one in the Xiuzhen world was that there was one more Saint than the other forces. However, the more sage was dead, which in an instant damaged the overall strength of the family.


    As the owner of the family, any decision he makes must be based on the interests of the family. Fairness and justice are the prerequisites. Even if he has a little selfishness, it can not affect the development of the family. Now Pu Jingcang is dead, which seriously affects the real strength of the family. How can Pu yuanlei not be angry?That means the strength of Pu family is similar to the other three at the moment.


    "Second brother, this must be the hand of Chu Feng." Pu Yuanhao''s face was ugly, and his voice was even more insidious: "did he not say at the beginning that as long as we didn''t hand in people from the cultivation world, he would let our families lose a saint? So he must have done it. "


    The rest of the family also echoed, except for Chu Feng, there was no one else.


    Pu Yuan Lei''s heart is also so think, hand slowly clenched into a fist, eyes burst out with a sharp color: "Chu Feng, bullying too much!"


    If they sent someone out last night to stop Xuanyuan emperor from becoming a saint, now Pu Jingcang is dead, Pu yuanlei''s heart will not be so angry, only if his skills are not as good as others, and the blame is on his own, but he still doesn''t know who did it last night. Chu Feng even retaliated and killed Pu Jingcang.


    No sin, but to bear the responsibility, how Pu Yuan Lei can not accept.


    "Brother yuanlei, can you let everyone down first?" Because I asked all the ancestors to go out of the mountain for a while to stay in the Luojia mountain of Pujia. I took a look at PU Jing Cang, who was lying on the ground and died. He did not have that fiery appearance and spoke in a low voice.


    Puyuanlei was stunned when he heard the speech. If he didn''t know that Luojia mountain was injured now, he would have suspected that it was Luojia mountain. At this time, what else should we say to go down?


    Just thinking that now everyone is cooperating, Chu Feng is the common enemy. Pu Yuan Lei dispelled the idea and waved: "everyone else will go down. Yuan Hao and Jing Qiong will stay."


    Although the people around the Pu family didn''t want to leave very much, they wanted to see what kind of decision puyuanlei had, but the latter was the owner of the house, and the people could only disperse slowly. When there were only a few people left, puyuanlei said coldly, "brother Luo, now my Pu family is suffering from this accident, what are you still doing?"


    Luojia mountain can feel the dissatisfaction in Pu Yuan Lei''s words. However, if someone died a saint, his mood would be bad, which is understandable.


    Without any displeasure, he said with a sneer: "brother yuanlei, I''m not playing tricks. I just don''t think I''m blinded by hatred. It''s possible that the little master of Jingcang was killed by Chu Feng, but it could also be killed by others? Don''t forget what happened last night. None of the four of us has ever sent anyone out. "


    "I doubt that someone secretly instigated us to fight against Chu Feng. Do you think that Jingcang Shaozhu was killed by those people last night? The purpose is to let your family fight against Chu Feng


    Puyuanlei frowned and was stunned. He did not think of it just now. Luojia mountain said that it seemed that there was such a possibility.


    But just for a while, Pu yuanlei shook his head: "no way. If those people are really so powerful, they don''t have to sneak around. If they can kill Jingcang, there is no movement at all. I can''t think of anyone else except Chu Feng."


    Luojia mountain was stunned and didn''t speak any more. After all, he was an outsider. This is a matter of the Pu family. He has already said what he wants to say. Pu yuanlei doesn''t believe it, which has nothing to do with him.


    However, after a look at the body of Pu Jing Cang, Luojia mountain still felt a little strange.


    There was no wound on Pu Jingcang''s corpse, but a pair of round eyes showed that he could not close his eyes when he died. Even Pu yuanlei had explored Pu Jingcang''s body just now. Except for the signs of death and atrophy in meridians, there were no other internal injuries. The whole person died in a strange way.


    It is true that Chu Feng is the only one who can do such a means in Wanjie. However, there is always a feeling in Luojia mountain that this matter may not have much to do with Chu Feng. Of course, it is just a guess that Chu Feng did it. After all, he just announced to Wanjie that it is possible to do something.


    Puyuanlei, who didn''t know what Luojia mountain was thinking, was silent for a moment. He took a deep breath and controlled his inner anger: "the enemy is strong and I''m weak. Please bear with it for a while. The ancestors of the day after tomorrow will have a look at the Chu wind and see what''s going on."


    "Yuanhao, you can deal with the remains of Jingcang, and let the interface be more alert. No one can act alone."


    Puyuanhao should say, he called for people to deal with it. Pu Jingqiong also timely opened his mouth: "father, I''ll go down first if there''s nothing wrong. The injury of broken hand still needs a little time."


    Pu Yuan Lei nodded: "go, another preparation, Jing Cang died, the future of the little Lord, you are the only one."


    "Yes, father!" Pujingqiong nodded, turned his back and left with a meaningful smile on his mouth, as well as the pleasure of becoming the young master again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2905

    Pujingqiong left the ancestral hall. When he was sure that there was no one around him, a big smile appeared on his face. When Pu Jingcang was dead, he could become the little Lord again, and he would still be the little Lord forever, because no one in the third generation could compete with him. He was the only one who could hold the position of the little Lord.


    It''s just that smile solidified on my face when I came back to my residence, and it disappeared slowly.


    Because he thought of satyana in the basement, and Pu Jingcang''s death was caused by his joint efforts with satina. At that time, he met him in a place. When he was not on guard, satina quietly put out his hand. In the temple World War I, she did not consume much, which directly made Pu Jingcang lose her fighting power.


    As a saint, Pu Jingcang knew at that time that he had been cheated, but facing the infinite saint, she did not even have the opportunity to call for rescue, so she completely absorbed all her strength.


    At that time, pujingqiong saw all these things in his eyes. He didn''t care about Pu Jingcang''s death, because only when Pu Jingcang died could he become the young master, and there would never be anyone to replace him.


    What he really cares about is satina. He knows that she has practiced the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, and can completely absorb other people''s power for her own use. But now satina has completely absorbed the power of Pu Jing Cang, and what kind of strength she has reached? Pu Jing Qiong doesn''t know, but when facing satyana, what he feels is uneasiness.


    Although the two are now in a cooperative relationship, one day he was worried that satina would even hurt herself.


    But now, even if there is such a worry, Pu Jingqiong dare not tell anyone, because if he is known that Pu Jingcang''s death has something to do with him, he will surely be severely punished, and even Pu yuanlei will kill him by himself.


    Shaking his head, pujingqiong walked into the room and opened the basement passage until he reached the basement.


    Satina is sitting on the bed with the power she has absorbed. She is sheltered by her strength. The outside world can not feel that there is a person hiding here.


    Pujingqiong did not disturb satina. She stood there quietly waiting. After a long time, satina opened her eyes and vomited out a breath of turbid gas. Pujingcang''s power has been integrated by her half. As long as there is another night, she can completely absorb the power.


    At that time, the strength will certainly rise to a level, even if it is not Chu Feng''s opponent, I believe it will not be too bad.


    Seeing that satina had opened her eyes, pujingqiong sat down in a chair: "Princess Anna, how can I feel that I have been used by you, you have got great benefits, but I can''t go back?"


    "Don''t you get the benefit?" Satina''s breath was colder than before, and her tone did not fluctuate at all: "Pu Jingcang is dead, you have become the little Lord again, and no one can replace you again in the future, and the stronger I am, isn''t it better for you?"


    "In this way, I can help you unify the practice world in the future."


    Pu Jingqiong sneered: "Princess Anna, I think you want me to be your dog?"


    Satina squinted slightly. She really thought that she would make pujingqiong a dog in the future and control the Xiuzhen world for her own use.


    But now Pu Jingqiong has a little value for her. Satina certainly won''t say that. She stood up and drew a sexy arc around her mouth: "it''s really sad that Pu Shao Zhu said that. No matter how strong I am, I''m a woman, a normal and needy woman."


    "Maybe I will be higher than you in the future, but there is no denying that I will be your woman, won''t I?"


    Satina showed a rare light of flattery, attracted Pu Jing dome''s eyes: "don''t you want to possess me?"


    Pujingqiong itself is not a gentleman. Attracted by satina''s charming gesture, he gasped for breath and swallowed his saliva: "Princess Anna, are you really going to be my woman?"


    "Of course." Satina nodded her head with affirmation, without considering that Pu Jingqiong was still in front of her. Her hand reached out to the soft area behind her. Her dress slipped and revealed her perfect body just wearing underwear: "because as I said just now, I am a woman, and I need a man to meet me in the future."


    "And you are my partner and my closest comrade in arms. If you don''t get me, who else can get me?"


    The picture has a great impact. Pujingqiong''s breathing sound is more heavy, and his eyes are green. He slowly stands up and walks slowly. He hugs satina and feels the tender skin. One hand can''t help but lift it up to reach the peak.


    But just a little bit later, satina broke away from his arms: "I''m just sweating, and I''m not in the mood."


    A fire has been burning in the stomach, but this person is satina. It''s impossible to make a strong affirmation. Pu Jingqiong constantly tells himself not to be impatient, but his mind of asking satyana just now has been completely abandoned: "what do you do next to build a dynasty that you and I share?"Satina glanced at the depth of her eyes, and turned her back: "Chu Feng announced that she would kill a saint from each family. Now that the Pu family is dead, Pu Jing Cang is not there any more?"


    "When such a thing happens, Chu Feng will surely be cautious, but we can''t be idle. I believe you can help me?"


    Pu Jing dome a Leng, looking at satina snow back''s eyes to take back, eyes stunned: "you still want to absorb the strength of the other three?"


    "Yes Satina nodded, her mouth slightly tilted over her evil smile: "it''s rare to have Chu Feng carry the black pot for us. If we don''t seize the opportunity to enhance our own strength, when will we wait? The other three families believe that Pu Shao Zhu is also familiar with him. Are you willing to work hard for your future woman a few more times? "


    Suddenly she came back to her senses. The waves were turbulent, and she immediately attracted the eyes of Pu Jing Gong. Satina also opened a little underwear at the right time and was enchanted with a smile: "as long as we achieve our goal one day earlier, you can already become the king of the cultivation world, and even gallop on me as much as you can!"


    "Will you, my dear?"


    At the moment, pujingqiong has been completely attracted by satina''s charm. He doesn''t have any normal thinking. All he thinks in his mind is to take satina and ravage her severely.


    Almost without a moment''s pause, Pu Jingqiong kept nodding: "don''t worry, this matter is for me, the relationship between Pu family and Luo family is good, and the relationship between me and Luo Chen is even better, because he always wants to replace Luo Fei as the young master of Luo family, so he is very close to me, and he is also a saint!"


    Satina was pleased, but her face did not reveal: "who is he?"


    "The son of my brother in Luojia mountain." Pujingqiong''s eyes were fixed on that half of the snow white. Without blinking, "his father was killed by the ancient demons in the war of the gods in the ancient times. Although he was a saint in the family, his status was far inferior to that of Luofei, so he held a grudge and wanted to replace him."


    "It''s just that Luo Fei''s father is the owner of the house. He doesn''t have this opportunity. He often complains with me that if he dies, he will come out if I ask him out."


    Satina gave a smile: "honey, it''s very kind of you." He walked slowly to pujingqiong, holding his head in both hands, and gently kissing on his forehead on tiptoe. When pujingqiong was about to start, he skillfully backed back: "that''s settled. First, we''ll start with Luochen, and then we''ll have the qianxuezong and Xijia."


    He stretched out his hand but didn''t touch anything. The eyes of Pu Jing Qiong almost all shot fire, and then suppressed them: "I''ll arrange it right away!"


    In order to be able to take satina to ravage as soon as possible, pujingqiong has forgotten his initial worry. At the moment, he has been completely obsessed with lust, thinking about how to help satina complete the great cause, and then get her by himself.


    With PU Jing Qiong''s leaving, satina''s eyes gradually cooled down, and her white hand wiped her lips, and she felt a shock of nausea.


    She walked to a mirror and took off her underwear. The white jade of lanolin appeared in front of the mirror and looked at herself inside. Satyana said to herself in a cold voice: "this body, Chu Feng, don''t want it. I won''t give it to anyone. Pujingqiong, do well for me. When I absorb their strength, you will also give it to me."


    Unfortunately, pujingqiong didn''t know that he was a chess piece in satina''s eyes. When he returned to the house, Pu Jingqiong saw that it was in the middle of the night, and he left his mind to contact Luo Jia Luo Chen, and he was ready to wait until the day of tomorrow.


    He went outside and looked around. The fire that had just been hooked up by satina couldn''t be extinguished. His eyes were green, and the whole person looked like he was thirsty.


    Panting for breath, Pu Jingqiong went to one side and came to the place where the maid lived. No matter how many, he went to the door of a room. He raised his foot and went straight in. There were three ordinary maids resting in the room.


    When they heard that someone broke into the door, they all opened their eyes and sat up. They were all nervous because they had just been killed today.


    But when they saw that the people who came in were pujingqiong, they were all stunned. Then they flashed the color of fear in their eyes. They sat on the bed with their hands around their knees and their eyes were frightened.


    Pu Jingqiong sneered, closed the door and went to him. A hungry wolf pounced on him and said, "let me give you a good favor today."


    The three maids did not dare to refuse, and all of them passively accepted it. Because pujingqiong did not attack the maid twice and once, everyone was used to it. They tried to avoid contact with pujingqiong. They didn''t want to have a rest in the evening.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2906

    The next morning, temple world.


    After a night of nervous tension, with the rise of the sun, people''s hearts are a little calmer, because in the past one night, the family did not rush as ferociously as expected, but it was calm and nothing happened. But for everyone, it was just the peace before the storm.


    The Pu family lost a saint. Now it is likely that chufeng will meet with the ancestors tomorrow. If Chu Feng can''t deal with them forcefully tomorrow, the Pu family will certainly vent all the anger that he endured last night.


    Therefore, the temple world seems to be calm, but under this kind of calm, it is a tense emotional treatment. No one dares to relax easily, but just keeps calm and calm to prevent any changes.


    Compared with the high alert of the people, Chu Feng is not so nervous. After a night, he has been able to accept the current situation, a heart has not been affected by the current situation.


    Even if the man in the dark wanted to provoke him to fight with the Xiuzhen world, Chu Feng didn''t care. He firmly believed that the final victory was his own.


    As long as you have confidence in yourself, everything that happens can be ignored temporarily.


    Out of the room, Baihe immediately came up with a basin of water in his hand. Chu Feng picked up a towel and washed his face. He took the cup that situ Ya then brought and rinsed his mouth. Then he opened his mouth: "what about Wan''er and yun''er?"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan should have been in the garden at this time of day, but they didn''t come out today.


    Don''t disturb them and ask us to go back to the goddess


    "So mysterious?" Chu Feng was astonished and handed the things to Bai He and situ ya, and turned to walk behind. The two women did not follow.


    At the back of the grass slope, Chu Feng enters Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan''er and sits on the grass. There is a mysterious force around them, but they are wrapped up in a kind of package and there is no leakage.


    Chu Feng walked by, but did not disturb them. After waiting for more than half an hour, they stopped.


    When the breath completely disappeared, Chu Feng said, "in the morning, do you double practice?"


    Zhang yun''er and LV Wan''an just stood up and blushed a little when they heard the words of Chu Feng. What kind of double cultivation? Can two women do that?


    Knowing that chufeng was making fun of them, Lu Wan thought that she had not heard of it. Zhang yun''er glared at Chu Feng in turn: "the dog can''t spit out ivory, and Zun God and I are not so bored."


    Because of last night''s incident, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan came here this morning, trying to gather their strength to see if they could see through some things. Even if they knew who was in the dark, they could not be so passive.


    Just try the result of the final failure, in addition to know the Pu Jing Cang is two people, in the end, who is still unable to pry.


    "It''s OK. I think I''ve got a general idea."


    Chu Feng moved the two women, for their own efforts, also took their hands, regardless of their bashful expression and said: "now there are many saints in the world, but they are not as many as a cow. Every saint has a trace to follow. Last night, I thought for a moment that the people who stopped the emperor from breaking through and the people who killed the common people should not be the same group."


    Zhang yun''er frowned slightly: "why do you say that?"


    Chu Feng took the two men and sat down, laughing: "it''s obvious!"


    It was the cultivators who stopped Xuanyuan emperor. The breath could not be changed. Therefore, the three people must be the people of the cultivation world. But they were not from the four forces. What can be affirmed is that they have little to do with the four masters.


    If the people who killed Pu Jingcang are the same group, then it should not be as simple as two people. Moreover, it is in Pujia world. Pu Jingcang is a saint. Is it so easy to kill?


    Chu Feng looked at two people or some do not understand the appearance, pointed to himself: "you say, can I kill Pu Jing Cang quietly?"


    "Yes!" Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan echo in one voice.


    They say that because chufeng has a magic realm. As long as it covers a region, it can isolate all the breath leakage. Even if it is very close to each other, it can''t feel the breath fluctuation. It''s not difficult to kill Pu Jingcang quietly. After all, Chu Feng is an unlimited saint, or the top one.


    Chu Feng nodded and didn''t deny that he had such ability: "yes, I can do it, but that''s why I have the demon kingdom. Do you think if I don''t have the demon Kingdom, can I kill Pu Jingcang quietly in the ordinary family?"


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan didn''t have to think about it. They knew that it was absolutely impossible, because there was a lot of breath when they killed people. Moreover, Pu Jingcang was not an idiot. He would stand there and let people kill. When they resisted, there was always breath fluctuation?Looking at each other, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er seem to have caught something, but they are not so sure.


    "You''re right to guess. I judge Pu Jingcang''s death. There are people inside and outside."


    From the look of the two girls, Chu Feng knew that they had guessed something. Chufeng put a smile on his mouth: "so even if we can''t see the trace of fate, it''s not hard to think of it with our minds. Without the realm of demons, even I can''t go quietly. The only way is to cooperate inside and outside. If Pu Jingcang is not prepared to be attacked, is it Will there be no fluctuation? "


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are both smart women. Chu Feng has already said this. How can they not know what they mean?


    The latter showed a calm smile: "do you mean that Pu Jingcang died in the hands of satina and completed all this with the cooperation of pujingqiong?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "don''t you think so?"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan looked at each other and nodded slightly. At first, they were influenced by those who prevented emperor Xuanyuan from breaking through the night before. In addition, none of the four principal officials sent anyone out. Therefore, they were associated with those people.


    However, after Chu Feng''s saying that, at the beginning, they spy on the traces of satyana and the relationship between pujingqiong and pujingqiong. It seems that pujingcang was killed by pujingqiong and satina, and both of them can benefit from it.


    One can become a little master again, and the other can get the power of a saint. It can be said that it is necessary for each other.


    "I only thought last night that I underestimated pujingqiong and satina." Chu Feng see two people understand, also believe their own judgment, said a sigh.


    At first, he heard that Zhang Yuner said that satina and pujingqiong had cooperation, but he didn''t care, because he felt that pujingqiong would not sacrifice the interests of the family in order to cooperate with satina, such as killing a saint who had a strong family.


    But now this is how it develops. Pujingqiong is cruel enough to kill Pu Jingcang. Of course, it does not exclude satina''s ingenuity and charm. If there is no such advantage, can pujingqiong do so for satina?


    Zhang Yuner and Zhang Yuner both know that satina is the pain in Chu Feng''s heart.


    When she first met satyana in the modern world, Chu Feng, in addition to using her to get the Holy Grail of light, was to let her take charge of the western world in the future. In the name of her little fairy princess, she could definitely make the western world present a peaceful situation.


    But in the end, no one thought that because of love and hate, she practiced the Yin and Yang skills of heaven and earth, and even ate off the love pill, and became an extremely evil woman now.


    If I had known that it would be like this, I believe Chu Feng would never support satina, nor would she fight to stop nagula for her when she broke through the saint.


    When she was accidentally involved in such a problem, Chu Feng reluctantly smile: "let alone her, now we know that it is satyana and pujingqiong who are most likely to do it. What should we do next? After all, even if we say it out and believe in Pu Yuan Lei, they will not believe it. "


    "So prepare for the worst."


    Zhang yun''er thought for a moment and said, "knowing that it''s satyana, we can arrange it calmly. But now I''m worried about two things. One is whether satina will continue to absorb the strength of the rest of the family, and the other is, if you go to see the ancestors tomorrow, can you retire completely?"


    If satyana continues to absorb strength, she will continue to be strong. In the end, it is unlikely that she will want to suppress her. However, the ancestors have been very strong in ancient times. Now, after an era, they are likely to be more powerful. Zhang Yuner says that she does not worry. That''s false.


    Chu Feng patted the back of Zhang yun''er''s hand and said, "the Pu family will not let such things happen again after the loss of a saint. Unless satina wants to die, she will not do it again, because if she does it again, the effect of carrying the black pot on my back will be lost, and the Pu family will not let her succeed again."


    "As for the ancestors, I don''t worry too much about them. They are going to fight instead of calling directly. You can see that they are also afraid of me. As long as I can deal with them tomorrow, it will be a simple trial. Don''t worry about it."


    Chu Feng said that, but Zhang Yuner and Zhang yun''er were not at ease, because Chu Feng was enough to deal with it, then tomorrow would be a test without danger. What if Chu Feng couldn''t deal with it?


    That must be the case that the ancestors of each family fought together to kill Chu Feng.


    However, Chu Feng has already made such a decision, and has agreed to the invitation for tomorrow. They don''t say anything more. They just think about satina. Zhang yun''er is still very upset. Lu Wan says after silence: "if, she doesn''t start with the Pu family, but with other people?"


    Chu Feng has already stood up, smell speech Leng for a moment: "won''t it? She can cooperate with pujingqiong, which does not mean that she can cooperate with other people. If she can''t cooperate inside and outside, she will die on her own. "Although said that, but Chu Feng always has a little bad feeling, because satina has already created a lot, impossible!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2907

    When Chu Feng thought that the person who killed Pu Jing Cang secretly was satina, the latter and Pujing dome left Pujia world quietly and low-key.


    They did not go to the five forbidden areas, nor to any small world where there are countless creatures. Instead, they went to a planet more than 300000 light-years away from the earth where only animals and plants live, but no human activities. This is a self-formed planet, so no one has paid attention to it.


    Under a mountain range, satina stood in front of a slow flowing river, her eyes were cool and she could see that there were tall plants around, which was a world completely free from human pollution.


    Squint eyes, cold voice way: "you call the person, how have not seen?"


    Pu Jingqiong was staring at satina obsessed. He didn''t notice that the latter''s tone was very cold. He seemed to be talking to his own staff. He replied, "I informed him in the morning that I was a young master again. He thought of a way to help him replace Luo Fei."


    "He still has faith in me, and his enthusiasm for the position of the little Lord is sure to come. Just a moment."


    Satina gave a cold hum in her heart. She went to the edge of the long river, looked at the clear and transparent river water, and then saw that she had not bathed for several days. She turned back and said, "stay away, I want to wash. If Luo Chen comes, you can bring him here."


    This is another planet world. It is not close to the five forbidden areas or the planets of each family. If you work here fast enough, you can finish it in minutes.


    There was a flash of light in pujingqiong''s eyes, and he wanted to say that he would stay. But seeing that satina''s eyes were not good, he turned away and walked to one side and entered the forest. However, he did not continue to go deep, but hid behind a tree.


    He thought that as long as she didn''t show any breath, she didn''t know that she was hiding there.


    If you want a horse to run, you need a horse to eat grass. Satina still understands this truth. Although she can''t accept the fact that a man who is excluded from Chu Feng can see his body, she still needs to rely on pujingqiong to do things for herself. It''s OK to give her some sweets appropriately. It''s nothing to have a look at it secretly.


    Naturally, he took off his clothes, and the Pujing dome in the forest breathed heavily in his eyes. The flame that had been extinguished on the three servants last night was again burning. His lips were almost bitten, and then he could resist the meaning of rushing out.


    Watching satina jump into the water, I feel that a heart has been taken away, and her eyes are more firm and crazy. That is to do whatever you can to get satina. This woman is not only powerful, but also very charming.


    In a short period of time, it has completely hooked off the heart of Pujing dome.


    It is estimated that satina now let him think of a way to cheat Pu Yuanhao. It is estimated that Pu Jingqiong will agree.


    In the river, satina played with the water to wash her body, except for the murder of pujingqiong hiding in the dark, which was her boundless hatred for Chu Feng.


    Once she was a proud Protoss princess. She never needed to show her flattery to seduce a man to do things for herself. But all this changed from the moment she knew Chu Feng. If Chu Feng accepted her love show, it would not happen now.


    Satina has no idea of love. She only knows that Chu Feng''s refusal hurt her self-esteem and even made her evil. What she is doing now is not for the sake of the protoss, nor for anyone, but to kill Chu Feng.


    Of course, before Chu Feng died, she wanted to kill all the women of Chu Feng, so that Chu Feng regretted her choice at the beginning, and it was irreparable regret.


    At this time, a breath from far to near interrupted satina''s thoughts, narrowed her eyes to feel it. She knew that the Luochen that pujingqiong said was coming, but satina didn''t mean to get up in the water. She believed pujingqiong knew what to do.


    Just in the blink of an eye, a seemingly young eagle nosed man fell from the sky. His handsome face did not lack publicity. He did not see satina in the river when he looked around. He also felt that this was an uninhabited planet, so he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Facing the woods not far away, the eagle nosed man opened his mouth and said, "master Pu, I''m coming."


    Pujingqiong, who was hiding in the dark, was completely attracted by satina''s attention. She didn''t notice the arrival of Luochen. She swallowed her saliva and came out: "brother Luochen, why did you come so late? I''ve been here for a long time."


    "No way." Luo Chen walked over with a smile, and didn''t have any precautions against pujingqiong: "my uncle and Luofei are both injured. Now I handle all the family affairs. When I came just now, I arranged defense, so I wasted a little time. Why, do you really have a way to help me?"


    Pu Jingqiong laughed and walked forward with Luo Chen''s shoulder. He said with a smile, "of course, don''t you see that I''m a young master again? But the way is also just thought of, specific can line, do not know


    Luo Chen looked happy: "Pu Shao Lord, as long as it is a way, you can try it. As for whether it can be done, we will talk about it at that time. Has it been successful?""That is, that is!" Pu Jingqiong nodded and took Luochen to the river. In addition to bringing Luochen to the riverside according to the meaning of satina, she wanted to have a close look: "as for the method, it is,," "


    " where is the woman? " Before he finished speaking, Luo Chen interrupted him. The latter looked at satina in the river and could not see her face, but he could tell that she was a top beauty by seeing her back: "isn''t there anyone on this planet? How could there be a woman? "


    Because no one knows about his relationship with pujingqiong, he is very worried about being discovered at the moment.


    Pujingqiong also pretended to be surprised: "yes, how can there be a person, who are you?"


    Satyana''s back to them, face slightly cold, the whole person did not enter the water, and then rose up to face the two people, graceful body hidden in the water, if there is no weak voice, wet hair on the face, but still can not cover the beauty: "then who are you, I have lived here for many years, never seen!"


    Originally, Luo Chen, who was alert, was stunned when he saw satina. Although he could not see the complete facial expression, he was sure that she was a beautiful woman.


    Sexy clavicle, in that water under the body shaking with the water, are hard to attract him, hazy always gives a fatal, at the moment of Luochen is such a feeling.


    When he was about to speak, he suddenly felt a pain in his back and threw himself into the water. When he raised his head, he said angrily, "master Pu, what are you going to do?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Pu Jingqiong chuckled with profound meaning: "look, brother Luochen, you seem to be very interested in this woman. Anyway, my business is not in a hurry, so you should be busy. I''ll wait for you in front of me."


    Then pujingqiong turned and walked to the woods, and his eyes flashed with cruelty. In his heart, satina was his woman, but Luo Chen, a new talent, dared to look at satina with such eyes. He had already made him kill him, so he couldn''t help beating him down.


    Luo Chen was angry when he was beaten, because his Qi and blood were all beaten by Pu Jingqiong''s palm, but when he heard Pu Jingqiong''s words and watched him leave, his anger dissipated.


    Yes, there is no planet here. Even if you do anything to this woman, I believe no one knows?


    Then a thought of Luo Chen''s face suddenly appeared ferocious smile, turned to be about to open mouth when slightly a Leng: "people?"


    Looking around, there is no one. The woman who just let him throb is missing. She dived into the water to look for her. She can''t see anyone at all. What''s going on?


    When he came out of the water, he was about to ask Pujing dome in the distance whether he had seen it. Luo Chen suddenly felt a heavy pressure on his body. His whole body flew up from the water and hit the ground. As a saint, how could he have suffered such humiliation?


    Quickly stood up, saw the distance did not know when had been dressed, back to their own satina, Luo dust cold face: "who are you?"


    Satina twiddled her wet hair and turned slowly. She could make a funny smile on her pale face: "don''t you know me?"


    "Ah, satina!" Seeing the face that had no hair to hide, Luo Chen recognized that it was satina, the Lord of the spirit world.


    As soon as she said it, she had already appeared in front of him. She felt her ferocity and murder. Luo Chen knew that she might have been cheated. Although she didn''t know anything today, it was definitely not a good thing for her.


    He quickly dodged away, and at the same time, there was a raging fire around him, trying to prevent satina from approaching him. As for killing satina, Luo Chen still had self-knowledge.


    Because Luojia mountain told him that satina was better than their four leaders.


    The speed of dodging is not so fast, but it is a little slower than satina, who has been plotting for a long time. Luochen has no chance to open the door of glare and run on the road, so she is slapped by satina, and the terror of heaven and earth Yin and Yang Art suddenly pours into Luo Chen''s body.


    Luo Chen, who also wanted to resist to the end, found that his body was stiff and could not move at all. Even his whole body strength was losing rapidly. His face became more and more ugly, and even his eyes were full of hidden fear. He wanted to transmit a voice to tell the Luo family, but he found that his strength could not be mobilized, and even his voice could not be heard at the moment.


    After a while, Luochen fell to the ground, and satina also folded her hands and breathed out a pleasant breath. Luochen''s strength was a little worse than that of Pu Jing Cang, but it was also very thoroughly integrated, which would surely bring great benefits.


    Raise your hands, the distance suddenly lit up a big fire, anything touched the flame will turn into fly ash, good-looking little mouth passing by, get the power of thunder and lightning, and now get the power of Luochen''s flame, combined with their own strong strength to play, and more powerful than them, this feeling makes satina very comfortable.


    Think if you can also absorb the blade snow clan and cherish the family of people, that is not to get two kinds of ability of the cultivator?


    The more I thought about satina''s heart, the more excited she was. When Pu Jingqiong came near, she said directly, "find a way for me. I want to absorb the wind and snow power of the blade snow clan, and see what kind of strength it will be if the two forces of water and fire are not allowed to play out?"Pu Jing Qiong en said, seeing Luo Chen half dead on the ground, he sneered: "my woman, is also what you can covet?" She raised her hand and was about to kill when she was stopped by satina.


    The latter''s eyes indifferently opened: "you killed him, it is inevitable to leave traces, but also need you to do things, I come!"


    With a little finger, a flame force poured into Luo Chen''s body from his brow. It seemed that there was nothing, but in the next second, Luo Chen directly opened his eyes and died. He was killed by the power of the flame that he practiced!


    At the same time, in the world of Luo family, the elder who guarded the ancestral hall of Luo family threw out the ancestral hall and said in a loud voice: "master, it''s not good. Master Luochen''s life is extinguished!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2908

    The sound of heaven and earth makes the Luo family blow up the furnace directly under a kind of tight guard. Everyone who hears the guard elder''s words is stunned. How can it be that Luochen is a saint?


    Before the ancestral temple, a lot of people soon gathered. Luojia mountain, who was coming back from Pu family and was resting peacefully, came with Luo Fei with a cold face and said, "what''s the matter?"


    The elder guarding the ancestral hall is his father''s generation and his father''s younger brother. But at the moment, he doesn''t want to pay attention to it at all. He just wants to know what happened. How could Luochen''s life suddenly go out?


    As an uncle of Luojia mountain, he did not dare to show any disrespect because of the existence of God of nature. His voice trembled and said, "I inspected according to the routine just now. When I found the life fire, I found that master Luochen''s life fire has been extinguished, and there is still some residual heat. It should be just extinguished."


    Luojia mountain didn''t want to believe that all this was true. He pushed aside the guard elder and went in to the corner of the ancestral hall where the life fire of important family figures was placed. At a glance, he saw three life fires on the top and put out one.


    It was the life fire of the three sages in the family except for the ancestors. According to the realm below, there are all the gods from the God of nature to the God of the upper level. At the moment, the one beside the fire of life in Luojia mountain is extinguished, and Luofei is well here. Then the extinguished fire can only be Luochen''s.


    His face was twisted and ferocious. He went to pick up the lamp and felt the slight heat. It should have just been extinguished.


    Seeing that the others were still burning well, Luojia mountain''s eyes burst into anger, and directly smashed the lamp in his hand on the ground, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    All the people lowered their heads. There was only one possibility that the fire would be extinguished. That is, the owner of the fire had died, while Luo Chen was still dead. They didn''t know what to say at all, because if they said something that would upset Luojia mountain, they would surely be hit by a storm.


    "Father, the most urgent thing is to find Luo Chen''s body first."


    Seeing that all the people didn''t speak, so as not to offend Luojia mountain at this time, Luofei began to speak softly: "maybe find Luochen''s body, we can know what''s going on. Maybe there''s still something to be saved?"


    Life and fire have been extinguished, how can it be saved?


    Luojia mountain knew that Luochen was just saying something to calm his anger. It was just that the family lost a saint and his strength was seriously damaged. How could he not be angry?


    Gnashing his teeth, he turned around and faced the crowd: "Luo Fei is right. Go to find Luo Chen''s body quickly."


    All of them left the ancestral hall with a sense of relief. They did not know where Luochen was killed. They could only look for it aimlessly. The father and son of Luojia mountain did not go to other places. They were waiting outside the ancestral hall. Only when they found Luochen''s body, they might know who started it.


    Moreover, Luochen is a saint. Even if he dies, it is the body of a saint. He must not fall into the hands of others. Maybe the future will be of great use to the Luo family.


    Until noon, the people who were looking for in Luojia world returned one by one, but they did not bring a good news. All of them did not find Luo Chen''s body. He was not in Luojia world.


    "Damn it!"


    Luojia mountain waited until everyone reported that he was angry. He had just given an order that no one could go out. Now Luochen ran out and was framed. He was looking for death.


    Squinting his eyes, Luojia mountain drank: "find a thing of Luochen''s life!"


    The sword Luo Chen used before his life was brought. Luojia mountain held it in his hand, and a flame came out. He wrapped a sword in it completely, as if he wanted to burn it.


    At the next moment, he flew away with the sword of flame. The speed was amazing. Even the gods of the Luo family couldn''t catch the trace. Luojia mountain rushed after him in an instant and told him, "don''t spread this thing out for the time being. Wait until I find Luochen''s body, Luofei will go with me."


    Luo Fei followed up without saying a word. The father and son arrived at the ancient universe one after another. At a glance, they could see that the sword Luo Chen used before he was alive was rapidly moving towards a place, and constantly crossing the space shuttle.


    It was the most used sword by Luochen, and he had a strong feeling for his master. Just now Luojia mountain inspired his own idea. Now that sword is going to find its master. Of course, when he finds the master, it will become fly ash completely.


    The father and son of Luojia mountain followed him and kept tracking through the glare gate. After about an hour, they landed on the sky of a fiery planet.


    Looking at the sword fell down to an open place, Luojia mountain was sharp eyed: "there it is."


    It was the place where Luochen was killed. The sword that completed his mission turned into smoke in the fire. Looking around Luojia mountain, there were burning flames everywhere. He snorted: "this is the power of our Luo family''s flame. It seems that Luochen fought with people before he died, burning the whole planet."


    "No Luo Fei looked at it and shook his head: "father, if Luo Chen really fought with people before he died, how could he not be hurt at all? Besides, he was too peaceful to die in peace?"Luofei then said that Luojia mountain also found something wrong. He squatted down and put his hand on Luochen''s heart. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "how could this happen?"


    He explored it and found that Luochen''s internal organs, limbs and bodies had suffered serious damage. It can be said that the interior of his body had been exhausted, and there was a hot poison in it, which was caused by the power of fire.


    Taking back his hand, Luojia mountain said, "Luochen was burned to death by the power of his own flame. His body suffered serious damage and all his functions were exhausted."


    Luo Fei was stunned: "is Luochen possessed by the devil and killed himself?"


    Luojia mountain shook his head gently. Now he can''t be sure whether Luochen was killed by others or was possessed by demons when he was practicing because there were no trees around. Even if there were traces, they were destroyed in the fire.


    Standing up, Luojia mountain rose slowly, and suddenly opened his hands. All the burning flames converged and wrapped him in it, and slowly became smaller. Finally, the flame completely disappeared.


    All that remained was a planet filled with smoke, just as if it had just suffered a fierce war, and it was even more tragic than the war. Everywhere was a piece of barren, black scorched earth.


    Fall down, walk to the long river, because of the spread of fire, the original flowing river water evaporated a lot, almost dried up.


    "Look, father Luo Fei also came and saw something. He pointed to the river which was already like a beach.


    Luojia mountain looked along the direction Luo Fei pointed out, and his hand gently extended out. There was a thing floating in the river. A piece of torn debris was held in his hand. Luojia mountain looked back and saw that Luochen''s clothes were intact. His eyes were frozen in an instant.


    Luo Fei said directly, "father, the clothes on Luochen are intact. There is no trace of human activities on this planet. If you look at this cloth, it is certainly torn off. It does not belong to Luochen. It must be the enemy''s


    "I suspect that Luochen was not possessed by the devil, but was lured here to kill. At that time, Luochen was probably too anxious, so he was swallowed by his own strength."


    Luojia mountain did not say a word, because his heart also thought so, but did not show it.


    Silence for a while, step debris in the palm of the palm into fly ash: "then you think who killed Luochen, is Chu Feng?"


    Luffy nodded. "Isn''t that obvious? It can be seen that the clothes are men''s


    "But I don''t think it''s right." Luojia mountain has a hot personality, but it is only shown in front of others. In fact, he is a very calm person. Otherwise, he can''t be the master of Luo family: "it''s just like Pu Jing Cang''s death. It''s a little weird, don''t you think?"


    Luofei has already identified it as chufeng, but Luojia mountain has other doubts. He can''t say No: "what does father think, what''s the matter?"


    Luojia mountain went to Luochen''s body and said, "Chu Feng has already declared the world. If he doesn''t hand over the three men of that night, he will kill each of the four sages. If he really wants to kill Luochen, he can do it openly and uprightly. We are also prepared for defense. But why should he be furtive


    Don''t do things secretly. Why does Chu Feng make such a fuss? If it is to make them suspect each other, it is impossible. If we take blood as positive, we can know the truth.


    Luo Fei was stunned and took a look at Luochen''s body: "father, you mean to kill another person of Luochen, but if it''s not for Chu Feng, who will fight against us within the world?"


    "Do you want to say it''s the people of the blade snow clan, but there are no men in the blade snow clan. Don''t let the appearance confuse everything." Luojia mountain shook his head and interrupted Luofei to continue: "take Luochen''s body and go back first. If I guess it''s right, then Xijia and renxuezong will also have accidents. As for whether it''s Chu Feng, I think it''s only 50% possible."


    Passing Luo Chen''s body which was held up by Luo Fei, he breathed out: "we can never be used as a gunshot, nor can we just suspect Chu Feng. Now is a troubled time, anything can happen. The enemy may be a friend, and a friend may be an enemy."


    "Just spread this thing out, don''t say anything else. Let the people of all circles guess. I also want to see which family will suffer next!"


    Luofei still didn''t understand what Luojia mountain said, but he didn''t want to understand it. Anyway, as long as the person who died was not himself.


    Ten minutes after the father and son of Luojia mountain found Luochen''s body and brought it back to the world of Luojia, Chu Feng in the temple of King Wu also received the news. Luojia Luochen was lured to a planet and killed!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2909

    Shit!


    When Chu Feng received the news of Luochen''s violent death, he made a rude remark directly. He was still thinking about how to deal with the ancestors tomorrow, and then how to go to the soul world to hide people''s eyes. He didn''t want to hear the news of Luochen''s death again. What''s this for?


    Don''t look at Chu Feng, we all know that this black pot must have hit him again, because who told him to start saying that he wanted to die a saint in each of the four families?


    In the temple of King Wu, several Yan Luo people have come back. Although they are standing there, they can see from their faces that Luo Chen died in his hands.


    "Brothers."


    Chu Feng laughed bitterly, shook his head and said helplessly: "am I the kind of person who kills people and dare not admit it? I can be very responsible to tell you that the death of Pu Jing Cang and Luo Chen has nothing to do with me. "


    Yan Luo said with a smile: "we know, we know that you are going to meet the ancestors tomorrow. How can you admit that you killed their descendants before meeting them?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and knew that all this was true. He didn''t explain it clearly. Now even Yan Luo and his colleagues thought that it was what he did and wanted to explain. There was no door.


    Helpless wave: "forget it, you all go down first, tomorrow I go to see the ancestors, you look at a little, I will let the devil there to support you at any time, other no problem, I want to be quiet."


    Yan Luo and others did not stay too much, and went out one by one.


    In the hall, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are still trying to develop their fate to see if they can slow down the time of Chu Feng''s going to the soul world, so they are not there. Only situ Ya and Bai He are here.


    "Master, you didn''t kill Luochen and pujingcang?" Bai He looked at no one else, and asked softly.


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight: "you don''t believe me?"


    "No Bai He quickly shook his head: "except you, I can''t think of anyone else, all this seems a bit coincident."


    It''s true that he didn''t want to explain everything to Cang Luo''s family.


    Even Yan Luo and Bai He think so, let alone others.


    Helplessly sighed: "is really looking for death!"


    Bai He and situ Ya looked at each other and did not know how Chu Feng suddenly said such a thing, but they did not continue to ask, because no matter whether people were killed by Chu Feng, they would stand firmly with Chu Feng.


    And Chu Feng said this sentence, mainly aimed at satina.


    Pu Jingcang''s death can be sure to be a conspiracy between satina and pujingqiong. But now that Luochen''s death, Chu Feng feels that she has a lot to do with her, because Chu Feng can''t think of anyone else besides her.


    Maybe it was the person who prevented emperor Xuanyuan from becoming a saint that night, but the possibility is not very great. The people of the four major forces are not idiots. Only when satina does all this can she put the blame on him perfectly, because she has absorbed the power of Stuart and Baihe, and knows him well.


    She knows what to do at the right time, and she can make him speechless.


    Think of Chu Feng would like to die satina, but also regret why she was soft hearted to support this woman, but now everything is false, how to deal with the ancestors tomorrow is the most important thing.


    Standing up from the throne of King Wu, he said, "by the way, what about kardashan?"


    From that day, kadaishan knew that she had been cheated and had a bad reputation. Chu Feng did not seem to have met her. Although it was a villain, it was undeniable that she still had a little prestige in the spirit world. Even if she was in disrepute, it would have a little effect. She was still needed to help William.


    Stuya and Baihe were dissatisfied with the speech, and felt that it was a wrong thing for Chu Feng to bring kardashan back to the temple world. The latter turned his lips and said, "she has never been out of her residence, and we have not taken care of her."


    Chu Feng knew that their unhappiness to kardashan came from satina, and she was too lazy to say anything. She turned around and went back to finish the affairs of her ancestors tomorrow. She would go to the soul world again, unable to do anything to satina for the time being. However, it was a bad thing for her to let her grow up.


    So Chu Feng wanted to see what she could do to make satina dare not take any drastic actions, such as absorbing other people''s power during the next period of his departure.


    After passing through several courtyards, I came to the outside of kardashan''s residence. Before I went in, I heard the voice of kardashan''s hatred: "damn Chu Feng, how dare you dare to be a lady Yin Ben? Don''t think I have a big chest and no brain. When I don''t know that you were on purpose at that time, you just want to stink my reputation?"


    "But if that''s the case, you''re wrong. I''m not so easily spoiled by you, asshole!"


    Fragmentary reading was introduced into chufeng''s ears without missing a word. The corners of his mouth flashed with banter. Chufeng went in. It was normal for kadaishan to have resentment against him. If there was no complaint, it would be abnormal.Kardashan, who was still in love and kept shaking her fist at a tree, did not find the arrival of Chu Feng. She still scolded Chu Feng''s asshole as not a human being.


    Chu Feng stood behind her like that. After a while, she looked at kardashan and said, "miss kadaishan, it seems that you hate me very much."


    Eh?


    After blinking her eyes, kardashan suddenly turned around and saw Chu Feng standing behind her with a smile on her face. Blinking her eyes, she thought she was an illusion: "am I dreaming?"


    Chufeng Earl smile, although the loyalty of cadysan is a problem, but there is no denying that this is a particularly lovely girl.


    She walked forward, raised her hand and gently pinched her face. It was not light or heavy, but it was enough to prove that it was not a dream or an illusion.


    "Ah Kardashan screamed at once, stepped back a few steps, leaned back against the tree, and looked terrified: "little wind, you didn''t hear anything just now, I didn''t say anything and didn''t do anything just now. All these are your illusions, but also your illusions. Really, believe me!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and sat down on one side of the stone bench: "it''s OK. I''m not such a stingy person, and it''s normal for you to scold me now. If you don''t scold me, I''ll doubt if you betrayed me again."


    "So you don''t have to be nervous. Sit down and have a good chat."


    After staring at Chu Feng for a while, she was sure that she didn''t really mean to blame herself. Then she went to sit down, looked up at the sky and said, "the wind is weak, and it''s not the dead of night. Even if you want to talk to me, you should wait a little longer. My voice is loud. How bad is it to be heard?"


    She blinked at Chu Feng. Chu Feng didn''t know what she meant. Her heart was all the same, but she didn''t have any disgust. It''s really hateful for a person who has no loyalty like kadaishan, but compared with some hypocritical people, she is more sincere.


    Because she is for the interests, except for the interests, nothing can move her, she will not believe in love, nor will she believe in other things.


    I didn''t come here tonight to have a love affair with kardashan. Chu Feng said straight to the point: "miss kadaishan, I may go a long way in two days, maybe for ten days and a half months. But your cousin makes me very uneasy. I wonder if you have any way to make me feel at ease?"


    "After all, your cousin''s magic has the effect of absorbing other people''s power. If you don''t let her be quiet for a while, I''m not at ease when I leave, and you''re not safe!"


    Concerning her life and death, kardashan did not continue to seduce Chu Feng: "what do you mean?"


    Now kardashan has no way back. If she falls into the hands of satina, even if she is not killed, she will suffer endless torture. Therefore, Chu Feng does not conceal and tells her own judgments about what happened in these two days.


    Spread his hands: "I have no good way, so I came to you. Can you let her stop a little while I''m away, or if I keep her strong, I may not be able to protect you in the future."


    "Isn''t it easy?"


    After stopping Chu Feng, kardashan''s eyes turned straight and pure, but she gave people a charming feeling: "if you don''t let her know, then she will never dare to come to the temple world to do things, and you don''t have to worry about the damage to the gods and goddesses."


    This Chu Feng of course knows: "the Xiuzhen realm, she is obviously going to attack the Xiuzhen realm now."


    "Tut tut Tut, less wind, do you have too many rolling bed sheets and your head is not working well?" Kardashan tutted and waved her fingers: "now that both the Pu family and the Luo family have lost the saints, they must be on high alert and can''t give my cousin a chance to attack. Secondly, when renxuezong and Xijia see the situation of the Puluo family, they will certainly do a good defense in advance."


    "They are more worried about the situation of their family and clan than you are. They follow the footsteps of the PLO family, so you don''t have to worry about anything at all."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and felt that kadaishan''s words were reasonable. Now he should be more concerned about his own side and not be found a chance by satina. Where is there time to care for others? As for satyana''s strength, chufeng didn''t care very much. When he awakened to the strongest demon''s fighting power, Chu Feng knew that he had only one opponent, that was nothingness.


    Now, as long as we can ensure that LV Wan and Zhang yun''er are not hurt, the rest seems not to be very important. Moreover, it is a good thing that satina can consume the strength of each family.


    Worry immediately dispersed, Chu Feng laughed and stood up: "said the same, I worry about so much to do, good night!"


    "The wind is weak. Don''t you want to enjoy it before I go? I can cover my mouth and keep silent Kardashan stopped chufeng and blinked her eyes.


    Chufeng gentle smile: "sorry, I like virgins!" With that, Chu Feng left directly.


    "Cut!" Kardashan was not angry, but full of scorn: "it seems that I have played for the first time, but I don''t know your history? It''s hypocritical. Wait. I''ll play you once. "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2910

    Chu Feng directly refused the tender invitation of kardashan and returned to his bedroom.


    Although gentle village is a pleasant thing, and kardashan is enough to make people have the desire to conquer, but Chu Feng has no mind at all. He doesn''t have to worry about the change of satina. So we should focus on the so-called exchanges with our ancestors tomorrow, and the matter of going to the soul world.


    Once in the soul world, Chu Feng knew how to do it, and his plan didn''t work, so the most important thing was to meet the ancestors.


    If handled well, then tomorrow will be a simple trial of his ancestors. If not, then tomorrow will be a battle between the ancestors to his death.


    But now, in addition to knowing what kind of people their ancestors are, we have no idea of their strength. Although we can get a glimpse of the strength of their descendants, it is not intuitive after all.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t regard them as their opponents, no one knows how many secrets have been hidden in the universe since ancient times. It''s hard to guarantee that the four ancestors will use powerful means, so it''s good to understand them in advance.


    After all, only by knowing yourself and your enemy can we win a hundred battles. However, we haven''t seen the ancestors of each family since the advent of the cultivation world. How can we understand it?


    "Master, I will wait on you to rest."


    Just thinking of things to push open the door, white lotus has already been waiting here, head-on walked up.


    Chu Feng shook his head: "no, you go to have a rest."


    Bai He didn''t quit, but he opened his mouth unnaturally in his eyes: "master, you seem to be more and more indifferent to me. Is it that Bai He did something wrong?"


    "Do you have any?" Chu Feng slightly Leng, counter asked.


    "Yes!" Bai he definitely nodded: "in the past, the master would definitely let me wait on you and then let me have a rest. But now, no matter whether I eat, drink or rest, you don''t let me do it, don''t you?"


    Chu Feng usually really did not pay attention to these, at the moment Bai He said that seems to be really so one thing.


    After Bai He''s statement in the spirit world, Chu Feng didn''t know whether or not he alienated her. Originally, it was just some unintentional actions. He didn''t want Bai He to feel it.


    He gently breathed and patted Bai He on the shoulder: "maybe there are too many things recently. I want to be quiet by myself. Then you go to have a rest. I promise you that as long as you don''t want to leave, I won''t drive you away, OK?"


    Bai He''s face showed a faint smile, although not very warm, but has shown her inner excitement.


    However, Bai He still didn''t leave. He lowered his head and whispered, "when nine princesses and four princesses came two days ago, nine princess said to me, if you are under great pressure, I must be understanding a little bit, because only women are the best way for men to eliminate pressure."


    "Master, I know you are in a bad mood and under great pressure recently. Let me serve you."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches fiercely. Murong Bing is just making trouble for himself. Bai He had such a mind before, but now he still gets Murong Bing''s support. Bai He will feel that he should do that, but he is still servile.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile: "Bai He, I don''t resent that, and it''s not that you are not attractive enough, but,,"


    the last words did not finish, Bai he suddenly fell on the ground, Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, and quickly helped Bai He up. When he saw the latter, his eyes were closed, but his breath was even, and his eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    White lotus always mental state is good, how can suddenly faint.


    Squint eyes around to see, Chu Feng picked up white lotus on the bed, turned to look at the bedroom, silent for a while later said: "smelly woman, is not you?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" All of a sudden, a woman''s voice of tender smile rang out in the bedroom. It was not the mysterious woman who had played with Chu Feng and planted his mark on him: "heartless, I guess I''m still so impolite. You know I''m the one who helped you, and you''re the first man in the family."


    Chu Feng did not like the mysterious woman who appeared and disappeared until now, but did not know what kind of woman she looked like. The cold voice interrupted her nonsense: "don''t talk nonsense. What do you want me to do?"


    Feeling a gust of wind blowing, Chu Feng turned around. Bai He, who had been lying down, sat up and opened his eyes and said, "don''t look at me like this. I''m not your enemy now. I just know you''re going to compete with the four ancestors tomorrow. Come here to see if you''re sure."


    Chu Feng spirit of a shock, that mysterious woman actually attached to the body of white lotus, that usually she has attached to other people''s body?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng''s whole heart couldn''t help getting cold. Anyone who knows that there may be a dangerous person around him may not be in a good mood.


    "You are so kind?" he said


    The mysterious woman attached to Bai He''s body controlled Bai He to stand up and lifted a faint smile: "don''t think I''m too bad, I hope you''re better than anyone else, and become very powerful, so you can''t think too bad of me, but I came for your good?""Don''t you want to know the amazing methods of the four great ancestors?"


    Chu Feng did not adapt to speak with himself. He was white lotus, but all this was so true. He clenched his fist slightly and asked in a low voice, "do you understand?"


    White lotus went to the front of Chu Feng, raised his hand to touch Chu Feng''s face: "I don''t understand, then what do I do, the key is do you want to know?"


    "Nonsense." Chu Feng did not say anything politely.


    White lotus cunning smile, close to Chu Feng: "then I can tell you, but you have not been intimate with me for a period of time, suddenly I have a little miss."


    Shit!


    Chu Feng''s heart directly burst out a rude words, want to dodge away, but found that the body can not move at all, the whole person slowly fell on the ground, attached to the body of white lotus mysterious woman Jiao smile, control white lotus slowly squat down.


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks violently: "no way!"


    Because now this person is white lotus, although is controlled by mysterious woman, but this is Bai He''s body after all, how can it be?


    "Shut up!" Bai He raised his hand and clapped it on Chu Feng''s mouth. Chu Feng found that he couldn''t show any shadow. He could only watch with his eyes open. In the end, he closed his eyes directly. This time, Baihe would never leave.


    When the wind and rain ended, white lotus leaning on Chu Feng''s shoulder whispered: "look at my eyes."


    Chu Feng opens his eyes and looks like a mysterious woman, but the one who just fought with him is still Bai He. He laughs bitterly that he has not overthrown Bai He, but in the end he still can''t escape. When he turns his head and is about to yell, he is suddenly attracted by Bai He''s eyes, deep and dark, just like telling the whirlpool of whirlpool.


    Slowly, Chu Feng forgot everything, only felt a lot of pictures in his mind, and all these were seen in Bai He''s eyes, and all this must be what the mysterious woman wanted him to see.


    When everything calms down, Chu Feng shakes his head and finds that Bai He has fainted, but Chu Feng doesn''t get up. Instead, he digests what he saw in Bai He''s eyes. Judging from that picture, it''s ancient times.


    "The four people you saw just now are the ancestors of the four families."


    The voice of a mysterious woman sounded in the air: "all the means they used to fight against the enemy are presented to you. Now you should have a general understanding of their means in your heart? As long as you remember more tonight, I believe that even if the four great ancestors join hands tomorrow, they will not cause fatal damage to you. Give me a good life, and I will need you in the future. "


    The voice is getting farther and farther away. Chu Feng knows that the mysterious woman has gone. He lies on the ground and recalls the picture just now. There are three old men and a middle-aged beautiful woman.


    Judging from the means they used, chufeng probably knew their identity. Although they didn''t feel how powerful those forces were, they could probably be estimated through the reflection of some pictures.


    The strength of the four people is absolutely not what Pu yuanlei, the second generation of people, can compare with, because at the beginning of ancient times, when the four people joined hands, they even temporarily restrained the ancient demons.


    Squinting, chufeng''s heart has some ideas, also know how to deal with the four ancestors tomorrow.


    "Master, did we do it?"


    At this time, the white lotus beside him woke up and saw that he was lying on the arm of Chu Feng, and his face was slightly red: "but, how can I feel nothing?"


    Chu Feng coughed gently and pulled back the hand that white lotus used as a pillow and stood up. He took the clothes next to him and put them on one by one. He also asked Bai He to put them on first. Then he said, "it''s done. You just fainted with excitement."


    Chu Feng still doesn''t want to let people know about the mysterious woman. Otherwise, they are worried about the spiritual world, nihility and their own body.


    Hear already and Chu Feng that, white lotus face red flutter low head, in the heart some chagrin, why can oneself faint, so precious first time, unexpectedly did not have in the case of not knowing.


    Feeling embarrassed, Bai He said, "master, have a rest early, I''m back."


    Ran past and opened the door, Bai He quickly left. She followed Chu Feng and never wanted to be her woman. She just wanted to be a maid quietly and let Chu Feng be her master for life. As for tonight, Bai He was only a maid, and she should do what she should do.


    Chu Feng sighed silently, knowing that Bai he couldn''t know that she was controlled by others. She also looked forward to the meeting with the four ancestors tomorrow.


    Maybe you can learn a lot from it?


    After all, old monster, sometimes every word and action can let others, benefit a lot!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2911

    The sun is rising and the sky is clear!


    After a night of repair, when Chu Feng got up, Bai He opened the door and put a basin of water in front of Chu Feng. The whole person seemed to be in a reserved posture. He didn''t feel that he was getting closer to Chu Feng because of what happened last night.


    Chu Feng was pleased that Bai He was not that kind of woman, but also picked up a towel and simply washed his face: "yun''er, what about them?"


    Today is the time appointed with the four ancestors. Chu Feng wants to take LV Wan and Zhang yun''er with them. They don''t want them to do anything. They just want them to realize something. Until now, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er have not reached the peak.


    It was not because of her long-standing existence and her powerful strength that the ancient venerable deity had once deterred the world. It was just that after an era of change, Lu Wan spent a lot of energy in this era, so she lost some of her strength, and has not recovered completely. Although she regained the power that was forbidden by nothingness, it is still a drop in the bucket.


    As for Zhang Yuner, as a taboo goddess, her chance has not yet arrived. So Chu Feng takes all the places she can take to see if she can reach the peak of goddess.


    Bai He replied, "the goddess and the revered God have been waiting for a long time in the front hall."


    "Take it away!" Hearing that they were already waiting for themselves, Chu Feng nodded and walked out of the bedroom. He found that he didn''t see situ Ya this morning, but he didn''t go to explore. Anyway, he was not a rich landowner, so he wanted several maids to serve him.


    When they arrived at the front hall, in addition to Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, Yan Luo and others were here. They all knew what Chu Feng was going to do today. Everyone''s face was solemn.


    Feeling that the atmosphere was too dull, Chu Feng said with a smile: "don''t be so hard faced one by one, just go to see a few old guys, it''s OK."


    Although Chu Feng took the initiative to ease the atmosphere, but everyone''s faces still can not show any smile.


    "Crazy boy!"


    Yan Luo coughed gently and was rarely serious: "four old monsters, you should pay special attention to two people, namely, the Thor pugaishi, and the dream master, Xi Qingtian!"


    Chu Feng a Leng: "do you know them?"


    "Nonsense, who''s brother, don''t you know? It''s just not deep enough. It''s just a little knowledge. " Yan Luo rolled his eyes and said, "pugaishi is the ancestor of the Pu family. The most powerful means is the nine times plundering thunder, which is very difficult for the sages to resist. Although it is not as good as the thunder of heaven''s punishment, it still makes you feel terrible if it falls on you."


    "And the old ancestor of Pu family is more than this means, so you must be careful not to fall into his thunder array."


    These Chu Feng knew from the mysterious woman last night, but at this moment, he can''t say that he was used by the mysterious woman to sleep with Bai He''s body.


    Passing by and sitting on the throne of King Wu: "what about the dreamer?"


    "Magic, the most real magic." Wu lie then said: "from my inherited memory, I probably know that Xi Qingtian, the master of the dream, will use powerful and real magic. Once you fall into it, even the saints can''t tell the true from the false, so no matter what kind of fantasy you are in, don''t forget that it''s magic."


    "Otherwise, you won''t die, but you''ll never get out of the dreamland all your life."


    These are similar to what I knew last night. Chu Feng said with a warm smile: "thank you. I remember it. I''d better follow my arrangement yesterday to prevent any changes. But I don''t think there will be any changes today."


    Because the ancestors of each family will inevitably go to the edge of the ancient universe. At that time, they were more concerned about the life and death of Chu Feng. As for others, they would not care too much, because as long as he died, the rest would not be a problem.


    There is also satina, I believe that in this case will not start, otherwise it is violence himself, when the time comes, no matter how she can toss around is useless.


    Yan Luo''s five people have nothing to say when they think about it. They tell Chu Feng to be careful and leave the temple of King Wu first. All of them are men. They don''t want to make trouble with the separation.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and stood up: "Bai He, you can stay in the temple of King Wu. By the way, look at kadaishan. Although she won''t have any changes, it''s always right to stare at one point. We''re going."


    Bethune said, "master, be careful and come back safely."


    Chu Feng moved the corners of his mouth slightly. He always felt that Bai He was talking to her husband like a Wife talking to her husband. The secret way was not good. He took Zhang Yuner and LV Wan out of the temple of King Wu.


    The original intention was to leave directly. I saw Shangguan Mingheng standing there with a group of Shangguan family members.


    Chu Feng asked Zhang yun''er to wait for a moment and then walked over: "grandfather, what''s the matter?"


    That night, chufeng had already admitted to Shangguan''s family, so it was reasonable to call Shangguan Mingheng''s grandfather. As for Shangguan''s uncle chasing the sun, Chu Feng didn''t want to pay attention to it for the time being, because sometimes he was too emotional and loved saran so much that he had no principle at all.Shangguan Mingheng also knows that it is not easy for Chu Feng to accept all Shangguan family members. At least, the hope is not great in a short time.


    Holding Chu Feng''s hand, he said: "chufeng, my grandfather wants to fight with you, but his strength is limited. I don''t know how powerful those people are. But they are not ordinary people who can become the ancestors of each family. You must be careful when you go, otherwise I will be dead, and I will have no face to see your mother."


    The feeling of being cared by relatives made Chu Feng''s whole heart warm. He nodded: "I will. Grandfather, go back. Although the return of the Xiuzhen world is surprising, I still have a way to deal with them."


    Chu Feng''s confidence filled appearance, let Shangguan Mingheng''s heart also stabilize a bit, looking back at the Shangguan family of people: "you also and Chu Feng say a word, after all, are relatives."


    After all, Shangguan Jinghong, his only son, died in the hands of Chu Feng. Even if it is excusable, Shangguan still can''t let go of his pursuit of the sun as a father. If it wasn''t for Shangguan Mingheng''s strong demand, he didn''t want to meet Chu Feng today.


    "Be careful." But after holding back for a long time, Shangguan still couldn''t say anything about chasing the sun. She could only say it casually. As for saran standing next to him, she ignored Chu Feng directly. She could not avenge Chu Feng. She also knew that Shangguan deserved to frighten Hong.


    But as a mother, where can a child be damned because he is not?


    Chu Feng naturally understood this, so he didn''t expect them to be nice to him. When he was about to leave, saru suddenly came forward and took his hand: "nephew, you should be careful. If you have an accident, the temple world and our Shangguan family will be in danger."


    When speaking, one of saru''s fingers should scratch the back of Chu Feng''s hand at an angle invisible to others. Chu Feng''s expression affected her. She didn''t really like this woman, because sometimes she gave him the feeling of seducing him.


    But now there are so many people, Chu Feng is not good to give saru any face, cleverly break free of her hand, the words are also polite: "yes."


    On one side, Shangguan Jiayan also said, "cousin, you should be careful. When you come back, your cousin will cook you delicious food."


    What he said seemed to be trying to coax a child, which made Chu Feng speechless. However, it was not strange to think of the wonderful flower of Shangguan Jiayan. He stepped back a few steps and said to the people, "go back, you can look at it like this, I can''t go away."


    Shangguan Mingheng sighed and waved: "let''s all go, let Chu Feng go without pressure. I believe he will come back safely."


    Then he took the people of Shangguan family back to the territory of Shangguan family. Chu Feng stood there until he could not see them. Then he took back his eyes: "go


    With the wings of magic light unfolded, Chu wind shuttled directly above the sky and disappeared into the clouds. Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan also followed, heading for the edge of the universe with Chu wind.


    It is said that the edge of the universe is actually just a dark place close to the deep of the universe. As for where the edge of the universe is, I believe few people know.


    After shuttling for unknown light years, they ignored the boundaries of space with the help of the dazzling gate. Before long, Chu Feng and his three men arrived at the dark part of the universe, and at a glance saw the four powerful people who had already arrived here.


    But it seems a little embarrassed, because Pu yuanlei and others in the temple world''s injury, up to now have not completely recovered.


    When enemies meet, they are extremely envious. They are just disabled and defeated. At this moment, they dare not have any conflict with Chu Feng. They can only stand in place and look at Chu Feng with a kind of bitter eyes, and wait for the arrival of their ancestors.


    Chu Feng also roughly swept them, and found that although each family had come together, they had opened a little distance from each other. In addition to Luo''s and Pu''s, renxuezong and Xijia were as far away from each other as possible.


    In the direction of blade snow sect, Chu Feng also saw a new face.


    A woman with a cold look and similar beauty as Xue nishang. Although she has never seen her before, Chu Feng probably knows who this person is, that is, Xueying, one of the sages of the blade snow sect, Xueying''s younger martial sister!


    In addition, what Chu Feng expected is that the people who cherish the family still cherish Canghai and Xi lanning, and there is no dream figure. She doesn''t want to appear at all. Thinking of Xi Ruyan and himself, dream is the second miss of Xi family, and Xi Meng is the real miss of Xi family. This lie is really bad enough.


    Maybe it''s dream that he won''t go to prove what, so let Xi Ruyan say so?


    In the heart for that predestined will become the enemy of the woman sigh, Chu Feng also light mouth: "I have come, the ancestors are not ready to show up, want me to wait for it?"


    Pu Yuan Lei said in a loud voice, "the four ancestors are everywhere, but if the devil wants to see them, he still needs to pass a little test. Otherwise, who knows if you are qualified to see the four ancestors?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2912

    qualifications?


    Hearing Pu yuanlei''s words, Chu Feng almost had the impulse to laugh. Today, he didn''t ask to meet, but four ancestors jointly sent him a letter of worship. At the moment, he came, and even said he was qualified. Is there anything more ridiculous than this?


    With a slight cough, Chu Feng didn''t have any polite words to these people: "I, who can abuse you as a dog collectively, do you think you are qualified?"


    Originally, the purpose of saying these words was to embarrass Chu Feng, but he didn''t want to be refuted by Chu Feng all of a sudden. If he wanted to say that Chu Feng was still not qualified, what were they who were compared to dogs by Chu Feng?


    Everyone''s face is very ugly, but how this person is Chu Feng, even if they no matter how angry are useless.


    Resisting the impulse of fighting with Chu Feng, Pu Yuan Lei pointed to the distance with a gloomy face: "the devil is powerful, we don''t deny it, but we can''t praise the character. This is the regulation of our ancestors. If the devil is willing to challenge, then challenge it. If you don''t want to challenge, go back where you come from?"


    Along the direction of Pu Yuan Lei''s fingers, there is a star road that runs through thousands of meters. And those stars can be seen from the Chu wind that they were cast with strong power. In a gorgeous Road, you can feel that there are many dangers.


    Four ancestors even put down such a star road, then definitely not just for fun.


    As for where Pu yuanlei said, it''s impossible to go back. It''s just a sign of weakness. It''s more arrogant. So it''s impossible to go back. At the moment, it''s just the way of stars.


    And Pu yuanlei and other people''s faces are full of fun, Chu Feng may not understand the Star Road, but they are very clear.


    It was a test for the saints. Everyone in their presence would take a trip to the star road after they stepped into the saints. For example, Pu Yuan Lei, who had just stepped into the sage, only walked a quarter of the way. Even now, he can still stick to the general distance.


    As for walking through the whole star road, puyuanlei has not seen anyone who can do it. As for whether the ancestors can, puyuanlei doesn''t know.


    However, the ancestors could set up this star road. Even if they could not walk through the whole Avenue, they should be able to go for a long distance.


    They also know that this is the first trial of Chu Feng by the ancestors to see how far Chu Feng can go, so as to preliminarily judge the strength of Chu Feng. If Chu Feng can''t move forward in the middle of the way, it will be attacked by the four great ancestors.


    But if we can go through it, there must be means. As for what means, Pu yuanlei and others are not clear, because the ancestors of each family did not tell them what they mean.


    "Originally, I should not accept the so-called test of the weak."


    Chu Feng coughed gently and put away the magic light wings: "but in order to let you know that I am invincible, let you open your eyes, just like the Star Road, you want to test my strength, innocence!"


    Pu yuanlei and others changed their faces slightly. Chu Feng could see their meaning. However, how could it be seen? How could the sound of cowhide blowing? It was a real skill to walk past.


    "Be careful." Zhang yun''er whispers in Chu Feng''s ear.


    Chu Feng nodded gently, and his body passed by in an instant to the front of the star road. Looking at the smooth and gorgeous Star Road, he could feel the surging breath without going up. Obviously, it was created by the four ancestors. Otherwise, it would be impossible to have such a powerful surging force.


    If Pu yuanlei and others know, they will certainly have to spit blood, because the star road they used to walk was made by the ancestors themselves. If they knew that the star road was built by the four ancestors, they would not have such fun at the moment.


    It''s a pity that the ancestors didn''t tell them, so they couldn''t know that the star road was so much stronger than them.


    Without blinking their eyes, Chu Feng stepped out and stood on the star road. Suddenly, the seemingly peaceful star road began to surge. The streamer and breath were turbulent. Even those in the distance could feel the heaviness.


    While Chu Feng stood there, he also felt a lot of pressure. The star road built by the four ancestors could not be measured by common sense.


    Those streamers that seem to have little effect actually contain the destructive power of terror. If they can not be resisted, it is estimated that they can make the people walking on the star road seriously injured or die directly in a moment.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at the stars constantly changing under his feet. He felt that his head was a little dizzy. He quickly bit his lips to stabilize his mind and not be affected by these influences. He let go of the speed and quickly went to the front.


    With the speed of Chu wind increasing, the light from the star road is more and more vigorous. In this place where sunlight is hard to reach in the deep of the universe, it reaches a dazzling and uncomfortable degree. It also makes people who look at the four major forces of the star avenue scared.Because with Chu Feng walking on the Star Road, the surging breath they felt was different from what they had gone before. They were more than a little stronger. They finally thought that this star road was definitely not made by one ancestor, but probably made by four ancestors together.


    That is to say, every step Chu Feng takes now is equivalent to the ten steps they used to take. I hate to admit that Chu Feng has become so abnormal, but this is the fact in front of us.


    Chu Feng didn''t care what people thought. He began to slow down and stroll on the star road. A subtle feeling surrounded him, just like the passage of time, as if there was a call from the soul.


    Delicate to the Chu wind can even feel the beat of each cell, very comfortable, completely ignoring the danger of the star road.


    Continue to move forward, chufeng''s mind inexplicably appeared some information, some did not appear, but now it is let Chu wind happy things, about the demon suppression trend information.


    The information poured into Chu Feng''s mind like a tidal current, and his eyes gradually brightened. It was speculated that the star road built by the four ancestors had touched the hidden power of ancient demons in his body, and touched the suppression trend that had never been realized. Now it appeared in his mind.


    But Chu Feng found that although he had understood the general trend of suppression, he still had no way to use it.


    However, it''s good news for me to understand the general trend of suppression. As for other Chu winds, I don''t worry. As long as time goes by, I believe that the general trend of suppression will soon be completely controlled. When the time comes, it will be much easier to suppress the whole Xiuzhen world again, or destroy all of them.


    Pu yuanlei and others naturally did not know that Chu Feng was on the Star Road, because the breath of the ancestors inspired the suppression of the general situation. They just saw that Chu Feng had gone half way, and everyone''s faces were not very good-looking.


    It''s a star road built by four ancestors. Chu Feng can walk half way. If only one ancestor built the Star Road, wouldn''t Chu Feng go through the whole journey easily?


    Everyone doesn''t want to admit that the Chu wind is powerful, but the perversion of the Chu wind has been clearly revealed. It is not any one of them here who can easily fight against it, but is looking forward to the ancestors of each family in their hearts. Today, the harm of Chu Feng can be eliminated and the future trouble will be eliminated forever!


    "That''s it


    All of a sudden, there was a sigh in the ancient universe, and the star road Chu Feng was walking on slowly disappeared: "the devil is so strong, the only star road can''t stop you from moving forward. The result of going on is also that result, so forget it."


    In puyuanlei, there are four figures above them, three old men and a beautiful woman. Each of them has a strong breath, which makes people have the impulse to worship.


    The people of each family knelt on the ground one after another, and said in unison: "I''ve seen my grandfather!"


    The four people did not have any fluctuations, just looked into the distance. When they saw Lu Wan, they all bowed down and showed modesty: "respect God, long time no see."


    Lu Wan narrowed her eyes and swept through the four people and said, "in ancient times, I thought you were all dead, but I didn''t think it was suppressed by the ancient demons, but it was the four of you. It seems that you are so powerful that even the ancient demons can''t do anything about it?"


    "The gods are laughing." An old man on the far left smiles: "it''s not that the ancient demons are not strong enough, but too many people died in front of us. The demons who have been consumed can still suppress us. It can be seen that our strength has no effect on the taboo demons. How can the demons have nothing to do with us?"


    From his words, Chu Feng naturally heard that if there were no other six ancient clans who had consumed all the power of ancient demons, they would not have been suppressed, but had been killed directly.


    But Chu Feng is not interested in these things. He only cares about now. The four people as like as two peas in


    are the same as those four people who had seen him last night. The mysterious woman did not deceive herself, that is the past of four ancestors.


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile: "still calculate you have self-knowledge, how, come to me today, is the wheel battle, or together on ah, I all suffer."


    Standing on the far left is Xi Qingtian, the ancestor of Xijia family, who laughs heartily: "although the devil is a taboo in this era, but we are also the people of our predecessors. How can we cheat the less with more?"


    "According to our underachievers, the demons are extremely powerful and proficient in all kinds of skills. So we four old guys want to have a competition with the devil separately. Can''t we


    Chufeng chufeng chuckled and joked: "it''s not like cheating the less with more, but one by one. Isn''t it a wheel fight? But I advise you to go together, or you will regret it


    "Why so much nonsense." All of a sudden, standing next to Xi Qingtian, Luo Qianding, an old ancestor of the Luo family with red hair, burst into a drink: "you don''t have to go up one by one. I can take revenge for my grandson Luochen."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2913

    Luo Qianding''s whole body was burning with blazing flame, and the burning feeling could be felt at a distance.


    It is said that the ancestors of the Luo family can use the fire of the Zhou Tian, among which the most powerful one is the hellfire. The so-called Hellfire only exists in the legend. It is said that although it can not cause any damage to the body, it can directly burn the soul of the enemy. If a person''s soul is created for the first time, it is more serious than the physical body.


    Luo Qianding is just like a fiery lion, but Chu Feng can''t see that he is very calm and calm because of Luo Chen''s stillness. He can become the ancestor of Luo family and the top infinite saint. If he had been an acute child, he would have died.


    To be able to live from ancient times to the present, and the ancestors of the other three families stand together, all show that Luo Qianding is definitely not a reckless and mindless person.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "back off!"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan did not have any hesitation. They quickly retreated for a distance, but they still looked around with vigilant eyes. Because today, except for the four ancestors, all the powerful saints of each family came. If they attacked the Chu Feng Group, it would be hard to avoid a little pressure.


    So they are always ready to leave with Chu Feng. Of course, if Chu Feng could suppress the four ancestors, it would be better.


    Luo Qianding''s body shape swept by, bringing out the shadow of Taoism, to the position parallel to Chu Feng. They looked at each other from the space. Chu Feng''s eyes were very peaceful and could not feel any pressure at all. Luo Qianding''s eyes seemed to find no other color except for the murder and anger.


    But Chu Feng knows that Luo Qianding is very calm at the moment. His recklessness and impulse are just for others to see. His heart beats normally and has a rhythm, which shows that he is not angry at Luo Chen''s death.


    "Are you really not going together?"


    Chu Feng kept a calm attitude towards this, nodded slightly, and looked at the other three ancestors and the people around him with an inviolable dignity: "I allow you to come together, one by one, which is a bit of a waste of time."


    Arrogant, arrogant!


    People of the four major forces suddenly had such an idea in their hearts. They admitted that Chu Feng was really powerful. But now there are more than ten saints here, and half of them are infinite saints. Where does Chu Feng''s confidence come from?


    Even if the Chu wind can wreak havoc on them, can it also wreak havoc on their ancestors?


    For their ancestors, they all have a kind of inexplicable worship and confidence, so Chu Feng said such words, they are very angry, because this is a turn to say that the four ancestors can''t, only their four powerful people can win together.


    This is a real contempt, which is to look down on them from the root. If the ancestors were not here at the moment, some people would have been unable to help pointing to the nose of Chu Feng and scolding the bastards.


    "You will really regret it!"


    But Chu Feng did not have the slightest feeling. Seeing that the people of the four major forces and the other three ancestors did not mean to start, he sighed softly: "there are not many opportunities like this. Do you really don''t go together?"


    "The devil!" Xicang sea with a smile, seemingly kind mouth: "today is just a simple exchange, although there is a bit of gratitude and resentment between the Xiuzhen world and you, but not to the extent of immortality. Even if we have a feud with taboo demons, they are all things of ancient times. You are the devil of this era, we still have a clear distinction, can not generalize!"


    When Chu Feng heard the words, a faint look of disdain flashed in his eyes. Naturally, the affairs of ancient demons had nothing to do with him in this era. At most, it was the power of all of us.


    But Xi Canghai directly said that it can''t be generalized. Chu Feng knew that he was lying, because when he spoke, he was full of lies, which also confirmed the idea before he started. The so-called temptation was to see his strength. If he didn''t, it would be a group attack. If he was really strong, it was temptation.


    Between the simple words, Xi Canghai has chosen all the retreat routes for them, and Chu Feng is still very clear.


    But Xi Canghai, they should insist that this is the exchange of words, Chu Feng also does not matter, spread out his hands and said: "it is just a simple exchange, so come on, rest assured, I will keep my hands."


    Asshole!


    Pu yuanlei and others couldn''t help scolding Chu Feng''s words in their hearts. Their ancestors were their spiritual beliefs. Now Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to their ancestors. They were eager to kill Chu Feng and take a good breath.


    Also in the heart looking forward to, Luo Qianding let Chu Feng pay a heavy price, let him know that he is not the opponent of the four ancestors.


    Luo Qianding also in everyone''s expectation, slowly raised his hands, the whole body burning fire more and more fierce, hovering on his body gradually gathered, forming two alternating fire dragons, it seems that you can still hear the roaring sound.


    What''s more strange is that the two fire dragons are different in color, one is hot fire red, and the other is cold dark black."Yin Yang fire!" Seeing this in the distance, Lu Wan frowned slightly: "I didn''t expect that luoqianding, after an era of time, had already practiced Yin and Yang fire and made up for the defects of hell fire."


    Once the most powerful means of luoqianding was Hellfire, which directly damaged the soul of the enemy, making people unable to defend themselves, but it was unable to cause damage to the body of the enemy at the same time. At the moment, the two different colors of flame, the dark one is Hellfire, and the red one is the power of sky fire.


    Two different kinds of flame volatilization, then can cause the enemy Chu wind at the same time on the body and soul of heavy damage, from the inside out, no dead angle attack.


    Zhang yun''er a Leng: "respect God, how do you know?"


    "Yes, how do I know?" Lu Wan was stunned for a moment and shook her head. At first, she didn''t know the four ancestors very well, only the people who knew them. But just now when she saw Luo Qianding''s methods, she suddenly knew the general situation.


    Zhang yun''er frowned slightly. It could be seen that Lu Wan was not pretending. These things were indeed just known, but now that we know what we didn''t know before, how could it be so strange?


    Looking with curiosity, two spiraling fire dragons have roared toward the Chu wind, and they are getting bigger and bigger. At last, they wrap up the space directly and form a sea of fire. Two different fire dragons shuttle among them. It seems that they are looking for a chance to give a fatal blow to Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng slightly frowned, feeling a light pressure, but also glad that last night was not white sleep, if according to the beginning Murong ice and cold as frost said, now can be a loss.


    Because what they told him was that luoqianding had the fire of hell to burn the soul, but they did not say that the sky fire could also be released. What the mysterious woman let him see last night was that luoqianding could release two kinds of extreme flames to fight at the same time.


    There is a layer of protection around the body to prevent those forces of fire from approaching themselves. At the same time, the surrounding of the flame is also slowly changing. Chu Feng takes a look, and the corners of his mouth are slightly moved.


    Because he felt the breath of the array, Luo Qianding could read it into a formation. At the moment, it was completely surrounded by a fire array. The two extreme flames had begun to split and shuttle, just like two-way twins.


    All of a sudden, flames converged, and countless rockets were heading for the Chu wind. Some of them were formed by sky fire and some by hell fire. However, it was good. This was very dangerous. Even if Chu Feng was confident that he could defeat luoqianding, he did not dare to be taken lightly.


    The wings of the magic light opened in vain and closed slowly, wrapping themselves in them. Thousands of rockets formed by the two fires of yin and Yang shot at each other. There was no accident that broke the layer of protection around Chu Feng''s body. However, when they met the wings of magic light, all of them were blocked, and the Chu wind was not hurt at all.


    The wings of magic light flowed, the color was dark, and the blood flow could be seen above. Chu Feng was protected in it. He saw everything in his eyes and sniffed it gently.


    The discovery of Yang fire is the breath of sky fire, which is very strong and fierce, and the destructive power is very strong. The Yin fire is also the fire of hell. With a cold breath, Chu Feng can vaguely feel that his soul is agitated, which is an instinctive performance that is threatened.


    With a deep breath, the Chu wind suddenly spread the wings of magic light. With the strong wind, thousands of Yinyang rockets directly annihilated in the raging wind, and some of them were reflected back.


    Luo Qianding''s face changed slightly, and his body gradually became blurred and disappeared in the sea of fire. With his disappearance, the sea of fire was burning more fiercely. All the people watching the battle could not see the figure of Chu Feng. I wish he had been completely engulfed by the sea of fire.


    In the sea of fire, Chu Feng''s body felt hot and uncomfortable, and his soul felt cold and restless. They were both uncomfortable.


    With a faint light in his left eye, Chu Feng looked around and roared, and two yin-yang fire dragons roared out and circled around Chu Feng. The dual power brought by the two dragons made Chu Feng look dignified.


    As the ancestor of the Luo family, Luo Qianding, the God of fire, deserves its reputation.


    If the mysterious woman didn''t show up last night to see those pictures, Chu Feng believed that he would have to pay a lot of money if he wanted to break all this. But at the moment, all of this is dangerous, but Chu Feng''s heart has probably cracked the method!


    The body suddenly soared away, the magic light wings gently swing, Chu wind slowly began to self rotation up, yin and Yang fire dragon seems to have suffered traction, with the rotation of Chu wind around him and move.


    Moreover, the more the Chu wind rotates, the faster the yin-yang fire dragon will spiral faster and faster. The flame also envelops him completely in the rotation of Chu wind. Everything around him seems to have suffered traction, and all of them converge towards the Chu wind.


    Slowly, between the ancient universe, there appeared a turbulent fire tornado, clearly visible Yin and Yang fire dragon circling in it, luoqianding was completely pulled away with the flame, also appeared in front of everyone.


    Looking at the fast rotating flame tornado, born because of the rotation of Chu wind, Luo Qianding''s eyes showed a confused color: "what does he want to do, isn''t he afraid to be burned into fly ash?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2914

    Yin Yang fire, created by Luo Qianding in an era of seal land, improves his once strongest Hellfire, and can cause damage to the body and soul of the enemy at the same time.


    Among them, the sun fire is fierce, hot, powerful and powerful. As long as there is no protection, any hard thing in the universe can be integrated. Even the strongest sage, if not careful, will die in the heat of the sun and turn into fly ash.


    Although the Yin fire is not as domineering as the Yang fire, nor is it as fierce as the burning of all things, its attack on the soul is incomparable by any means. Even if a saint is not careful, he or she will disappear both physically and mentally and become a body without soul.


    At the moment, the most important thing Chu Feng should do is to improve his defense. As long as his energy consumption is almost weakened, he may break the Yin Yang fire array.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t do this, and he spun around at a high speed. Although this destroyed the formation of the Yin Yang fire array, it also concentrated the Yin and Yang fire on a single point, which would increase his risk factor. When the two extreme flames entered the body, Chu Feng had no hope of surviving.


    As a saint, Chu Feng should have understood this truth, but he even went against the common sense. Luo Qianding couldn''t understand why he did it. He couldn''t see through.


    What Luo Qianding can''t see through itself, the rest of us can''t see through it. Pu yuanlei and others despise Chu Feng. They think Chu Feng is too arrogant. They all know that to fight with Luo Qianding for a long time, they may lose his power to break through the Yin Yang fire array, but Chu Feng takes the initiative to break through the array.


    As for whether the Chu wind can break through the Yin and Yang fire array, they think it is almost impossible, because the Chu wind can guide the Yin and Yang fire to circle at high speed.


    But if there is a slight difference, then it is likely to ruin themselves.


    For example, when a tornado comes, things begin to rotate with the rotation of the wind, and will not collide with other things. However, when encountering transverse wind, the speed and direction of rotation will deviate, and things will be up and down in the tornado, and it is difficult to maintain a direction of rotation.


    It''s also a tornado in nature, and this is a fire tornado formed by Yin and Yang fire. As long as there is a slight difference in Chu wind, he will fall into the encirclement of Yin Yang fire and die in an instant. It can be said that it is very dangerous.


    Except for Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, all the people present felt that Luo Qianding could clean up Chu Feng without the help of the other three ancestors. It was not that Chu Feng was too weak, but that he was too arrogant to break the battle completely contrary to common sense.


    We should know that everything is traceable. We should not follow the way of breaking the battle, but rashly rely on our own method. That is absolutely impossible, because the fire tornado is not dead, and luoqianding can control it to cause damage to Chu wind.


    At first, they were still a little surprised when chufeng passed the Star Road, but now they think that chufeng is looking for death, young and frivolous, which is their evaluation of chufeng.


    Some do not understand Luo Qianding also did not go to ponder the reason why Chu Feng did so.


    His eyes burst into a fierce look, and his hands gently lifted up. We all know that he is trying to draw Yin and Yang fire to attack the Chu wind in the center of the flame tornado.


    "Vulcan!"


    Lu Wan said with a slightly cold look: "it''s just a simple contest? Why now I think you are going to kill all of them? "


    Luo Qianding completely thought that he had not heard Lu Wan''s words. The strong power gathered on his hands. The fire of yin and Yang was floating in the palm of his hand. A cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and he waved his hands directly. However, the smile on his face was completely frozen and completely touched by others. There was no movement.


    They also found something wrong with Luo Qianding. Xi Canghai narrowed his eyes and asked, "Qianding, what''s wrong?"


    "No way." Luo Qianding was shaking his head there. His look in his eyes was like a ghost. He even raised his voice a little unnaturally: "I can''t control the fire of yin and Yang. They are all rotating on their own now. I can''t control them?"


    How could it be?


    As old friends, they often deal with each other and learn from each other. The three ancestors know that luoqianding is the real God of fire. Not only one idea can make a sea of fire, but also he can control any flame. Since ancient times, they have never seen the power of fire that Luo Qianding can''t control.


    Now Luo Qianding even said that he could not control Yin Yang fire, but how could he not control the power released by himself?


    What thought of the three people eyes show dignified look at the rotation speed of the flame tornado, is it because of the Chu wind?


    "Take it


    Without waiting for them to get along with each other, suddenly in the fire tornado came the Chu wind''s violent drink, in vain between the ancient universe produced a kind of special silent breath.


    With the high-speed rotation of the flame tornado, as well as the two whirling fire dragons, they suffered from a force of traction, slowly becoming smaller, as if they were being absorbed by something. When everything calmed down, they could see clearly.Chu Feng has slowly stopped, and there is a black hole above his head. It is the black hole that absorbs all the flame power. However, Chu Feng is not injured at all, which indicates that Luo Qianding''s efforts just now have no effect on him.


    Luo Qianding body a shock, the body subconsciously back some, gently shook his head: "how can this, how can it be like this?"


    He is the God of fire. He can control the endless flames. But now these flames are absorbed by Chu Feng. What is the black hole?


    "The fire god''s method is very clever, Chu Feng has learned."


    Chu Feng seems to have just done a trivial thing. He gently raised his right hand and held out a finger. The corner of his mouth flashed over the light color of play: "then, next, it''s time for the fire god to learn my means. It''s natural for me to try you. You try mine, isn''t it?"


    Not good!


    When Chu Feng said this sentence, not only Luo Qianding, but also the other three ancestors felt bad premonition.


    suddenly, as like as two peas, the black hole on the top of Chu Feng suddenly became larger, and the flames of the flames were shining from the middle. He felt the flames of the fire when the people felt the force of the fire. The smell of those forces was exactly the same as those released by Luo Qian.


    Chu Feng returned the power of luoqianding to him. The only difference was that he changed their shape. When he was about to approach, the flame beam became a chain in an instant, which was to tie luoqianding together.


    It was Yin Yang fire. If Luo Qianding was bound, both the body and soul would suffer double destruction.


    At the critical moment, Luo Qianding completely forgot to react, because he was totally unable to accept his own power, but he could not control himself. Even Chu Feng could return it to him in the same way. Suddenly, his body was pulled by a force and returned to his three ancestors in an instant. What he had just done was Pu Jia Lao Zu pugaishi.


    At the same time, he waved his hands, and the thunder burst out the chain formed by the fire of yin and Yang. He said with a smile: "demon, it''s just a contest. Why kill people?"


    The whole scene was silent. Pu yuanlei and others were the most wonderful ones. Just now they thought Chu Feng would die this time, but the final result was that Luo Qianding was almost dead in Chu Feng''s hands. Otherwise, Pu Gaishi would have killed him.


    "Double standards again, interesting?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth sparked a touch of fun, and the black hole on top of his head was also slowly disappearing: "just now I was in the fire tornado. If it was really the spirit of exchange, the God has already spoken. Why doesn''t Huoshen stop?"


    Joking with a trace of scorn: "and now it''s my turn to learn, is to show mercy, this is not good, double standards, I can die, you can not, unfair ah!"


    Pugaishi looked a little embarrassed, because just now the fool could see that Luo Qianding wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to kill Chu Feng, but he didn''t expect that the power he released could not be controlled completely. Now Chu Feng should kill him.


    Just a few people have endless years of friendship, but also have a deeper opportunity. At this moment, we can''t let Luo Qianding be killed by Chu Feng. We clench our fists slightly, and we have already revealed the trend of attack.


    Chu Feng couldn''t see it. His smile was even more cheerful: "how, one by one, it''s going to be a group attack. It''s interesting!"


    "You can see that the devil is so powerful Xi Qingtian patted pugaishi on the shoulder and said with a smile: "just now, it was the desire of a thousand victories that we had misbehavior. We still hope that there will be a large number of demons. Today is a contest. Naturally, we don''t have the heart to kill!"


    Chufeng smiles and ponders, full of contempt in his heart, now saying such words is nothing more than not killing his confidence. Once he has such confidence, it will still be the result.


    But Xi Qingtian and others don''t want to tear their faces for the time being. Chu Feng is too lazy to say anything. He spreads his hands and says, "OK, this time I won''t remember the villains. Will you come one by one, or together?"


    A word severely hurt the hearts of the four ancestors, and even made Luo Qianding angry. He was only defeated by his subordinates, or PU Gai was born, and now he is still alive and seriously injured. There is no qualification to speak. Only a cold face is there. If the eyes can kill people, I believe Chu Feng has died countless times.


    When Xi Qingtian was about to speak, pugai released Luo Qianding''s hand and stepped out as if shrinking into an inch: "I''ll do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2915

    Thor, Pugh!


    Before they came this morning, they said that pugaishi and xiqingtian should be the most careful of the four ancestors. Although the four of them are the top infinite saints, the most difficult one is the two of them.


    Chu Feng began to think that pugaishi and Xi Qingtian might be able to do it later. He didn''t want to do it now, but it''s good to clean up the difficult ones. I believe it will be easier.


    However, Chu Feng is still a little wary that Luo Qianding can be read into an array. Now, after an era, I don''t know if other people have reached this level. If Luo Qianding fought LV Wan and Zhang yun''er just now, it would be an overwhelming victory, and the array way will always be a good way to enhance the combat effectiveness.


    It''s a pity that Chu Feng hasn''t understood how to read it into a battle!


    Seeing that pugaishi has gathered his fighting power, Chu Feng has also withdrawn his scattered mind. Although there are still some means that have not been understood, through the information obtained last night, it should not be difficult to crush the four great ancestors today. Of course, the main thing is to see the final situation. No one knows what will happen until the last minute.


    At this moment, lightning flashes, taking pugaishi as the point, endless thunder light does not know where to appear, turning the surrounding completely into a minefield.


    Chu Feng raised his head and took a light look. The thunder didn''t come, just like it appeared directly from the cracks in the space. But Chu Feng knew that it would not be so simple.


    As a Thor, a thought of pugshi can make a world covered by thunder. At the moment, there is no heaven and earth between the ancient universe, but it does not affect his power. Moreover, because this is the ancient universe, the space is more vast, more suitable for the play of the universal, at least than in a world, it is easier to play the strongest power.


    The best saint!


    Chu Feng knew that the four ancestors in front of him must be among the most powerful sages, because in the realm of practice, they have completely exerted a kind of power to the extreme. Ordinary saints encounter them, just as the strong ones in the Tianyuan period encounter saints, they are unable to resist.


    As the thunder was endless, the power in the surrounding area became more and more powerful. Chu Feng felt something, looked up and saw the golden lightning flash.


    This kind of thunder light can''t be seen in the universe, but Chu Feng has seen it just once. That is, when he broke through the sage and went to Shangzhong heaven, he didn''t know what kind of thunder it was. Why was it more powerful than the nine heavenly gods? Until later, he realized that it was jiuchongjielei.


    The so-called "nine plundering thunder" does not mean that it has only nine ways in total, but contains nine kinds of profound meanings in this kind of thunder light, each of which represents a disaster.


    Greed, anger, infatuation, hatred and lust!


    Any kind of profound righteousness will bring endless harm to people. Only through the impact of the nine profound righteousness can we finally set foot on the way of heaven and achieve the body of a saint.


    At the moment, the flash of thunder is the nine robber thunder of the great genius. As long as it is blasted, you will lose yourself in it every minute. Unless you have a strong enough will, you can keep your mind. But now, these nine thunderbolts are generated by universal ideas, which are definitely not so simple.


    Chu wind twisted his neck, gently stretched his hands and feet, his left eye twinkled with dim light, and there appeared a more melodious roar in the endless thunder.


    Pugaishi nodded his head and sneered: "thunder of punishment, demon God, this is to use your short but my long. Don''t you know that I am the Thor?"


    Chufeng light smile, light and light: "Thunder God died under thunder, this is a good joke!"


    Pugaishi''s face suddenly turned cold. Chu Feng''s words scorned him and ridiculed him. The endless thunder light suddenly gathered in the sky and formed various weapons. The only difference was that these weapons were made up of thunder light, and the power contained in them was so terrible!


    Chu Feng was motionless. Looking at the lightning weapons, his right hand slowly raised, and suddenly the light suddenly appeared. The space seemed to be broken.


    Those thunderbolt weapons that shot towards Chu wind all disappeared into the dark space, but at the next moment, the space suddenly broke and appeared, and went directly to Chu Feng. But seeing Chu Feng''s look, everyone was stunned. Why didn''t he feel at all?


    At this time, something appeared in Chu Feng''s right hand. The light was dazzling, and pugaishi squinted. When he got used to the glare, he saw something in Chu Feng''s hand, and his face changed slightly: "Haoyue gun!"


    Chu Feng did not answer, waving the bright moon gun in his hand, with a sweeping posture, directly broke the lightning weapons in front of him.


    The ten magic weapons of chaos, the main attack of Haoyue gun, can be broken before Haoyue gun. Of course, if the strength of the person holding it is not strong enough, it is useless.


    After the appearance of the bright moon gun, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are both stunned. You look at me and I look at you. From each other''s eyes, they all see the color of curiosity and confusion.


    Didn''t Haoyue gun be sealed by Chu Feng when nagula died? How did it happen again? Did Chu Feng not seal at all at that time, but concealed it?Now it seems that Chu Feng did not seal the Haoyue gun at that time. If so?


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan think of something. They look at Xue Wuqing, the founder of the blade snow clan. If their conjecture is correct, they can''t do any harm to Chu Feng even if they freeze the ancient universe.


    With the emergence of the bright moon gun, pugaishi found that all his attacks were broken, because the bright moon gun contains extremely strong attack power, which can not only break the power of lightning, but also absorb the power of lightning.


    Even if it is the ninth robbery thunder falls, it can not resist the attack of Haoyue gun, and it will completely dissipate.


    It''s not that the jiuchongjie thunder is too weak, nor is the Haoyue gun too strong, but the Chu Feng who holds the Haoyue gun is too strong, because if the person who holds it is not strong enough, even if the weapon is against the sky, it will be useless.


    Pugaishi tried to attack for many times, but he could not hurt Chu Feng. His face gradually became ugly. As the most powerful person among the four ancestors, he could not hurt Chu Feng at the moment. His face was burning.


    Anger leads to the madness of the whole world. Regardless of it, it pours out the terrible thunder and lightning power. The thunder and lightning roar and the sky vibrates. All the heaven and earth can hear the terrible vibration from the ancient universe. The change of wind and cloud is nothing.


    And all these attacks, when Chu Feng waved the bright moon gun, all turned into invisible, just like the attack of pugaishi, which was nothing at all.


    But it has a great influence on the people around. Even if all the saints here are at the moment, they all begin to retreat a little. Even the three ancestors also begin to retreat.


    The power of thunder and lightning is extremely tyrannical. If a person is accidentally bombed, serious injury is inevitable. In the current situation, serious injury means death.


    At the same time, they were also afraid of Chu Feng''s strength. Especially with the cooperation of Haoyue gun, they completely ignored pugaishi''s attack and completely violated their understanding at the beginning, because they felt that even if Pu Gaishi did not die, Chu Feng would have to pay a little price, and certainly could not be completely intact.


    But when the bright moon gun appeared, Chu Feng constantly broken attack, they knew that all this is just fantasy, want to hurt Chu Feng, is not an easy thing.


    "How to explain it, brother Canghai?"


    But in the distance, Pu yuanlei took a deep look at the Haoyue gun and opened his mouth with an interrogative tone: "Miss Ximeng doesn''t mean that the Haoyue gun has been sealed by Chu Feng with the death of the devil? Why is it coming up again now? "


    Xi Canghai''s heart is also curious at the moment, but hear Pu Yuan Lei is completely questioning himself, the heart is slightly displeased, see Chu Feng they did not notice, then low powerful reply: "Pu Yuan Lei, seal not seal that is Chu Feng''s thing, Xi dream just tells her what she saw."


    "What''s more, the return of cherishing dreams is only the way ahead of our return, and we have no obligation to explore the direction of chaos artifact for anyone."


    Xicanghai''s name made Pu yuanlei''s face slightly changed, and he slowly cooled down. However, at the moment, all the ancestors were there, and he didn''t like to get angry. He took a cold look at Xi Canghai and withdrew his eyes with hatred.


    And in the minefield, Chu Feng suddenly throws out the bright moon gun, the bright moon gun suddenly quickly revolves, all the falling thunder and lightning power is completely blocked, even if it is jiuchongjielei, it can''t get close to chufeng.


    But in the eyes of outsiders, it seems relaxed, but for Chu Feng, it is not easy at all, because if it was not for Haoyue gun, he would be the one who can not do anything now. He has blocked all the attacks, which does not mean that pugaishi really can''t do it, but just one thing conquers one thing.


    Gently raised his head to take a look at the top, Chu Feng waved his left hand with the block of Haoyue gun. The roar was more melodious, which covered the voice of nine times of robbing thunder. In that higher place, the roar of the thunder of heaven punishment sounded.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, Chu Feng fingers gently curved, and then straightened out, thunder exploded: "Raytheon, you also try, how does it feel to be attacked by lightning?"


    The black and bright sky punishing thunder falls quickly from the top. One is the first, and then thousands of sky punishments flash. When passing through the nine heavy looting thunder, it directly breaks the nine heavy thunder robbers completely.


    Chu Feng took back the Haoyue gun, stood upright and upright, his eyes twinkled with a cold killing opportunity. He wanted to give pugaishi a minefield with the thunder of God''s punishment, and let no one get close to it. The four forces wanted to kill him. Why didn''t he want to kill the four ancestors?


    However, pugaishi did not show any panic at all, but showed a strong smile and playfulness: "demon God, I said I am the Thor, the God of thunder!"


    Chu Feng''s heart thumped, and he didn''t want to understand why pugaishi was still so confident at the moment. Zhang yun''er in the distance said, "Chu Feng, he is the God of all thunder, and the power of thunder and lightning has no effect on him!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2916

    The power of thunder and lightning has no effect on the universal?


    Chufeng was stunned when he heard the words. If this was what other people said, Chu Feng would choose not to believe it. However, this is what Zhang Yuner said. Chu Feng couldn''t say he didn''t believe it. His left eye twinkled, and the picture of the next five minutes appeared. His face changed slightly and he scolded him. Chu Feng''s body quickly rose.


    Almost at the moment when he just rose into the air, the thunder of heavenly punishment, which had gone towards the universal world, turned its direction and came towards him. At the beginning, he controlled the Yin and Yang fire of luoqianding. Now, the thunder of heavenly punishment is completely out of control.


    It''s hard to imagine the spectacular scene when thousands of heavenly punishments fell together. But Chu Feng only knew that he was very sad now. He didn''t think that pugaishi, the damned guy, could control his own thunder.


    This is what the mysterious woman let him see last night. If he knew that pugaishi could control the thunder of heaven''s punishment, Chu Feng could not fight against it.


    The strongest among the four great ancestors is worthy of its reputation!


    With the cooperation of the magic light wings, Chu wind shuttles through the sky''s punishing thunder very fast. Now there is no good way to dodge.


    As a taboo demon, he naturally knows the power of the thunder of punishment. If it blows on his body, it will become a joke, and it will be very sad.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Pugaishi laughed and looked at Chu Feng, who was avoiding the thunder of heaven''s punishment, jokingly said: "I am the God of thunder. The power of ten thousand thunder can''t play any role on me. I can control all thunder and lightning, and even release any kind of thunder and lightning power. Of course, except the punishment thunder, it doesn''t matter."


    Although he can''t drive the sky punishing thunder, as long as it flashes, he can control it. Therefore, as one of Chu Feng''s powerful means, Tianxun''s thunder has no effect on pugaishi. Even if Chu Feng wants to use Tianxun''s thunder to deal with other people, he should be careful, because pugaishi can control the thunder at any time.


    In the heart again scolded a damned, Chu wind roared up to the sky, body shape stopped, magic light wings directly spread out.


    Between the roar, Chu Feng raised the bright moon gun, knowing that it was not the way to dodge all the time. It was just that he would be chased by the thunder of heaven. Therefore, it was better to avoid it than to fight directly.


    In an instant, he didn''t enter the center of the thunder flash. No one could see the shadow of Chu Feng, but they all knew that he might want to directly destroy the thunder.


    But after a while, they still didn''t feel any change, and people all appeared curious. Did Chu Feng end up in the thunder light, otherwise, how could there be no movement at all?


    "Thor, be careful!"


    Just at this time, Luo Qianding suddenly exclaimed, and all of them were surprised.


    Because Chu Feng didn''t know when he appeared behind pugaishi, Haoyue gun had gathered powerful strength, and there was a tendency to kill pugaishi at any time.


    Pugaishi responded to the warning at luoqianding at the first time. He quickly gathered his mind and let the thunder of punishment disperse. He quickly turned around. Facing the attack of the Haoyue gun, pugaishi raised his hand with a blast. The lightning shield flashed to block the attack of the Haoyue gun.


    "Catch the thief first, catch the king!"


    Chu Feng pondered with a smile, and Haoyue gun handed out some oppression to pugaishi: "you can control the ten thousand thunder, even the sky punishment thunder can control, which makes me a little surprised, but if you take down, then the heaven punishment thunder will no longer exist?"


    Also think of Chu wind is to directly break the thunder of punishment, but also in the heart happy, this can consume the power of Chu wind.


    If he doesn''t want to be punished directly, it''s better to deal with the thunder directly.


    Next, as long as Chu Feng doesn''t use the thunder of heaven punishment, then pugaishi has no way out. As for other thunder and lightning power, as long as Chu Feng holds the bright moon gun, it is doomed to have little effect on him.


    He also wanted to come out, even if he couldn''t kill Chu Feng, he would be very ugly. Even when Chu Feng let the thunder of punishment fall, pugaishi still had a sense of conspiracy, but at the moment, how could he feel that he was going to lose face.


    The lightning shield began to break, and the Haoyue gun kept moving forward. Sweat had been pouring out from pugaishi''s forehead. The Chu wind itself was very strong. Now there is the chaos artifact Haoyue gun. How can he easily fight against it?


    His face was ferocious. He was about to mobilize his whole body''s strength to force the Chu wind to let others go. Luo Qianding then burst out and drank: "Thor, be careful of the back!"


    Back?


    At the moment, Chu Feng in front of him can''t cope with it. Where is the spirit to manage the back? And this is a one-on-one competition. Who dares to attack himself?


    All of a sudden, he felt a demon breath surging, and pugaishi finally knew what he had missed, that is, Chu Feng not only had the bright moon gun, but also the head of the magic weapon, Ming Hong magic sword!


    At the moment, it is the Ming Hong magic sword that comes from behind!


    Feeling that he was getting closer and closer to himself, pugaishi found that he couldn''t get rid of Chu Feng and was penetrated by a sword of Haoyue gun. It seemed that he couldn''t hide it. The cruel color flashed through his eyes. Suddenly, a strong driving force forced Chu Feng to retreat. Minghong magic sword also penetrated pugaishi''s body without stopping.Only at the last critical time, Puget avoided the crucial position, just direct penetration, but not fatal!


    Chu Feng takes back the Ming Hong magic sword and the bright moon gun. He sees that Pu Gaishi has returned to Xi Qingtian. His whole body is stained with blood, but his breath is still very strong. His eyes are still looking at him bitterly.


    Also cold voice of the mouth: "the demon God is really powerful, the world exclamation as good as!"


    Chu Feng didn''t win over pugaishi''s joy, but a little bit of playfulness appeared in his heart. Minghong''s magic sword contains a strong bloodthirsty will. If it is hurt by Minghong''s magic sword, it will damage its strength and take a long time to repair it. That''s what nagula was like at the beginning. If it wasn''t for swallowing blood, he would not be able to fight him.


    At the moment, pugaishi was penetrated by Minghong''s magic sword, but his breath was still strong, and he seemed to completely ignore the damage of Minghong''s magic sword. Chu Feng felt very interesting.


    This reminds him of the man who appeared on the night of Xuanyuan emperor''s breakthrough. The one who finally blocked Xuanyuan emperor but was penetrated by Minghong magic sword. At first, all people thought about the actions of the four major forces in the cultivation world, because the people who appeared at the beginning were also practitioners, but the only possibility that they did not think of was that the people who were on that night might be the four ancestors of various forces.


    If this conjecture is true, then it can also explain the reason why no one has sent people when they meet with each other, because they do not know that their ancestors have made a move.


    The more he thought about it, the more likely Chu Feng thought it would be. Otherwise, he would not be able to explain it. Where are some saints hidden.


    However, Chu Feng thought of it, but he didn''t mean to say it at the moment, because it was just his judgment. Without direct evidence, he couldn''t make any difference. However, he also warned himself to be alert to the four great ancestors. If it was really them, the game would be too deep.


    Because they did things in secret from their grandchildren, even implicated the family and ignored them. What do they want?


    Thinking that Chu Feng still had no answer, he raised his hand and put the Ming Hong magic sword away. He did not waste any more time thinking about these things that didn''t make sense. When Chang''e was rescued, maybe he could get an answer.


    Looking at the four great ancestors, now they have been defeated by two of their own, leaving only the blade snow ancestor snow Wuqing, and the family ancestor Xi Qingtian.


    For the second and third generation of Pu yuanlei and other four forces, it was that they could not accept the victory of Chu Feng, especially the people of Pu family. They could be called the first one in the Xiuzhen world. Apart from the fact that the sage was more powerful than Bei, pugaishi was the strongest one among the ancestors.


    But at the moment, their proud ancestor was defeated by Chu Feng and almost killed by Minghong magic sword. This was unacceptable to them. There was a meaning that their faith collapsed.


    But the four ancestors are not so big waves, in addition to a little anger, but also calm to deal with everything.


    "Vulcan!"


    However, Chu Feng was not so easy to deal with, and his eyes were sinister over Luo Qianding: "although this is the so-called contest, it should also be fair. Is it appropriate for you to warn twice to destroy the fairness of the war?"


    Just now, Luo Qianding warned pugaishi twice. Otherwise, he might be killed by Haoyue gun at the first time.


    Pugaishi is also hot faced about this, but he did not say a word. They were advancing and retreating together. He saved Luo Qianding just now, and now luoqianding''s warning is normal.


    Seeing that Luo Qianding turned his head to one side, he didn''t hear it. Chu Feng sighed: "yun''er, wait for you to see the danger, and inform me immediately. As for their tactics, I know it in my mind. I don''t need to make a sound!"


    In order to save the four ancestors from talking about the things that Zhang Yuner reminded just now, Chu Feng directly spread out that, compared with Luo Qianding''s danger warning, Zhang Yuner just said those words, which is no problem. But if you want to make several ancestors have nothing to say, naturally, you should do without any loopholes.


    Zhang yun''er should say, Chu Feng also wriggles his neck, looking at the remaining Xi Qingtian and Xue Wuqing, who have not yet made a move. With a gentle smile, he is more elegant: "dreamer, snow girl, now we have two competitions. You are not my opponents. Are you going to stop here or continue to seek abuse?"


    Son of a bitch!


    Xi Qingtian and xuewuqing look affected, at the same time in the heart of a curse, Chu Feng is simply too arrogant, as if and he fight against the people, all will be defeated.


    As for this, it must be impossible. In addition to giving vent to Pu yuanlei and others, the four also want to see the specific strength of Chu Feng. Therefore, they should continue at this moment.


    Snow no clear slightly nodded, cold beautiful face like a layer of frost cover: "the third, I come!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2917

    Step in the void!


    Snow Wuqing came step by step. When her feet fell, her foot naturally condensed into a road of ice and snow, and it continued to spread. When he got to the Chu wind not far away, a complete ice and snow land appeared. The difference was that the ice and snow land was suspended in the sky.


    Chu Feng took a light look at the ice and snow, it seems that there is no thickness of these ice and snow, but it is not an easy thing to break easily, because it contains extraordinary strength, snow has no clear to understand the profound meaning of ice and snow.


    At this time, snow Wuqing slowly raised his head, a pair of deep eyes are very beautiful, the next moment around began to change, appeared glaciers, ice and snow agglomerated out of the trees, as if forming a ice and snow world.


    In addition to these, what Chu Feng feels is cold. Being in space, the temperature is a little higher than that in the planetary world. But at the moment, Chu Feng does not feel the slightest heat, only endless cold.


    There is no cold wind, no attack, but the temperature is constantly falling there. Chu Feng feels his hair and doesn''t know when it has been covered with ice and snow. He moves his hands a little and finds that it seems a little uncomfortable.


    It seems that snow Wuqing has not started to attack, but Chu Feng knows that it has already started. With the temperature getting lower and lower, one''s ability to move will also become slower. When Xue Wuqing starts again, I believe that the chance to avoid it is very low!


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and didn''t mobilize any strength of his body to block the invasion of the cold. The ice and snow covered all over his body grew older and older. In the end, he could not see Chu Feng. What he could see was a statue of human nature!


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan are a little nervous in their eyes, but they know that Chu Feng is not the kind of self injuring person. At the moment, there must be his reason to do so.


    As a matter of fact, chufeng also deliberately let xuewuqing freeze himself, because he wanted to feel what kind of cold snow Wuqing could make, and see how much he could bear. In this way, he could judge when to take the most appropriate action.


    Because when a person''s power volatilizes to the extreme, he is the most powerful, but also the most defenceless time. Chu Feng is waiting for an opportunity to break the snow without clear wind and snow with one move.


    Although the Chu wind ice sealed up, but snow no clear, no any excitement, calmly stood there, watching the ice and snow covering Chu wind more and more thick.


    At the end of my eyes, those ice and snow began to change into crystal clear ice. You can see Chu Feng standing inside at the moment, completely frozen up.


    Seeing this scene, the snow in the distance subconsciously clamped her legs and put a hand in front of her. She would not forget how she dealt with Chu Feng in the temple world. However, when she finally met her master, she only hoped that she would not encounter the same situation as herself. Otherwise, she would be disgraced.


    Everything is very quiet, snow Wuqing slowly raised his right hand, condensed an ice and snow arrow, suddenly shot out, directly penetrated the ice block, but when approaching the heart of Chu Feng, it was blocked by an invisible force.


    Xue Wuqing didn''t think that she could simply seal the Chu wind, so it''s not strange to be blocked at the moment. She was also a little surprised. Her eyes narrowed slightly.


    The cold wind began to blow around. The endless ice and snow surrounded the ice block of the frozen Chu wind, thickening the thickness of the ice to prevent the Chu wind from breaking out. Although the possibility is very small, the snow is not clear, and I am confident of the power of the snow.


    But in front of the people is the taboo God, even Luo Qianding and pugaishi can''t do anything about the taboo God, snow no clear a dare not take it lightly.


    The power evaporates faster and faster, and the speed is faster and faster. The cold wind around us is so cold that even if we are far away from each other, we can feel the extreme cold. Zhang yun''er frowns slightly: "at such a temperature, only a piece of ice is needed. It is estimated that a vast ocean can be frozen?"


    Lu Wan gently shook his head: "it doesn''t need a piece, just a drop can make the temperature of the Pacific Ocean above the earth drop and condense into ice. Even I don''t know how cold this extreme temperature is."


    Zhang yun''er''s eyes flashed with worry. A drop can make the Pacific freeze into ice. Now that such a piece of Chu Feng is frozen in it, isn''t the blood already coagulated?


    Just at this time, a burst of blazing light flashed, snow Wuqing looked at the Chu wind, because the light came from Chu Feng, and it also had very strong heat. What''s going on?


    Without waiting to understand what the situation is, the ice sealed by the Chu wind was directly broken, and a strong breath gushed out, which implied that the force of wind and snow was suppressed.


    Chu Feng came out, gently exhaled a breath, patted his hands to dispel a little chill: "the extreme temperature of snow Lord, an idea can make a planet into a hockey ball, it seems that it is not empty at all, but in addition to the power of the Luo family''s flame can fuse ice and snow, I don''t know if there are other ways?"


    Chu Feng broke through his own blockade, and now he has to ask himself how to fight against himself. Snow has no clear feeling. Chu Feng is just a psychopath, even if he knows it, he can''t tell you.Waving the snow-white hands, sharp icicles shot out from the ice, and pushed toward the Chu wind. Chu Feng slightly shook his head and sighed. He quickly retreated and felt what he felt. He saw the ice arrow attack behind him, which was absolutely not comparable to those before.


    Chu Feng didn''t dare to take it lightly, and his body went up, but the icicles that soared up and went towards him constantly. The ice arrow did not lose its direction and kept attacking.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and waved his hands to form a defensive barrier. When the attack all arrived, he gave a fist across the air. The force of breaking the air invaded and collided with the attack of snow and no clear. He thought that he could easily break these attacks, but the next moment Chu Feng could not help but twitch fiercely.


    Because those attacks were not only not broken, but also suppressed his attacks. At the moment, they were still ferocious towards him.


    Secretly scold a damned, Chu Feng strengthened the protection of the whole body, but when the huge icicle arrived, it directly penetrated the barrier, and went towards Chu Feng with a clear goal.


    Chu Feng''s face changed slightly, and he dodged quickly. However, he was still wiped by an ice arrow. There was no bleeding. Because the blood had not yet flowed out, it had been frozen, and the whole arm was frozen. Chu Feng avoided all the attacks between several flashes.


    When you look at it again, the whole arm is completely frozen and covered with frost.


    Quickly drive the power of the source, slowly melt the pain of freezing, Chu wind also did not stop, the body shape there constantly changing position, as if in the shape of the general, just for a while, disappeared without a trace.


    The beginning is still there excited Chu Feng, finally injured Pu yuanlei and others are a Leng, where is Chu Feng?


    Looking around, even Xi Qingtian and other three people also looked around, but there was no clear snow on the ice and snow. As for whether Chu Feng ran away, they thought it was impossible.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan are still here. How could Chu Feng run away? If he ran away like this, it was just a riot in the Xiuzhen world.


    Sure enough, the Chu wind immediately appeared, not behind xuewuqing or in front of xuewuqing, but in the sky above xuewuqing''s head, with a sudden blow.


    At the moment of the snow breaking, the snow in the place where the snow is breaking is just a moment when the snow is blowing out of the Chu.


    Xuewuqing frowned slightly. If she had slowed down a little or didn''t find it, she was seriously injured now. When she was considering whether to use the strongest means, Chu Feng came down to her in front of her.


    Snow has no clear time to think about other things, direct hand and Chu wind tangled together, just a little hard meaning.


    The most skillful is to mobilize their element strength for war, and the least proficient is close combat. Now Chu Feng directly fights with her. Xue Wuqing knows that she can''t resist for too long.


    Just thinking about how to get rid of the Chu wind, suddenly Chu Feng''s attack is more and more fierce, and faster and faster, almost to the extent that the snow is almost impossible to capture. A dignified color emerges between the eyebrows and squints his eyes.


    All of a sudden, xuewuqing clapped out his hand and leaned his shoulder. He wanted to use his shoulder to block Chu Feng''s palm. Then he took advantage of this to break away from Chu Feng''s attack range and launch an attack again.


    But the next moment xuewuqing regretted, because Chu Feng''s palm arrived as promised, but it deviated from what she expected. She slapped her plump on top of her plumpness, and a kind of deep pain immediately attacked the whole body. At the moment, she didn''t need to show weakness and retreat on purpose, and was directly patted and flew out.


    The people watching the war are slightly affected by the corners of their mouths, especially the snow colored clothes. She knows that the mood of snow Wuqing is the same as that of her at the beginning. She secretly takes a glance, and suddenly gets bigger. It seems that Chu Feng''s attack is more serious.


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you!"


    From ancient times to the present, she has been defending herself like a jade, which is like a goddess standing high above. At the moment, she was slapped by Chu Feng in front of so many people. Originally, there was nothing wrong with a slap, but Chu Feng was not in the position with one stroke, which made her very angry.


    He didn''t want to hide anything at all. He opened his hands and gathered the endless force of ice and snow. He was lost and hazy around him. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and said, "a thought becomes a battle!"


    At the moment, xuewuqing can be read into a battle, directly to cast a world of ice and snow that she completely dominates. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and Chu Feng is also wriggling her neck. The best way for a woman to become angry is to kill her with the strongest means. Otherwise, it is to make trouble for herself.


    As for Chu Feng just now, he didn''t want to kill Xue Wuqing with his first stroke. He just wanted to temporarily eliminate her attack power. The target of that palm was Xue Wuqing''s shoulder. She didn''t want to tilt her body in the end. So the palm that was supposed to attack the shoulder fell on her chest.The flexibility of the old monster is also good, Chu Feng raised a smile: "I don''t agree, do you want to become a battle?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2918

    I don''t agree. You want to fight?


    At the exit of the words, Chu Feng suddenly fell back to the edge of the array road cast by snow and no clear, and gradually formed lines appeared under his feet. However, Chu Feng did not pay much attention to it, but raised his left hand gently.


    Suddenly there was a thunderbolt, and a black crack appeared in the sky. At the next moment, it was like the glass was broken, showing a broken black hole.


    Everyone''s eyes were attracted. In the past, they were all curious about what chufeng was going to do. Now xuewuqing has urged array Dao to forge a powerful ice and snow world to trap him. If he doesn''t try to break it, how can he do other things? Does he want to hide in the space cracks, but that doesn''t work?


    Because every place of the space crack is fixed, Chu wind now hides in, as long as the snow has no clear and continuous attack, it can still force Chu wind out, which is completely useless.


    It''s not that you want to hide in the space cracks. What does chufeng want to do now?


    "Return!"


    Chu wind burst to drink, suddenly in the broken black hole emerged dazzling gold, and a strong breath from it.


    Seeing this, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er both showed a smile on their faces, because they knew that Xue Wuqing would be useless even if they read it later.


    However, the most difficult thing to see is that there is no hot wind in the sky.


    "Shoot the sun bow!" Finally, pugaishi recognized what Chu Feng had in his hand and exclaimed.


    Xi Qingtian and Luo Qianding''s faces are also slowly ugly. If Xue Wuqing can hold down Chu Feng and even seriously injure him, then with the appearance of the sun shooting bow, there will be no chance at all.


    Because the sun shooting bow is a strong chaotic artifact, the power of an arrow can even destroy the sun, and the extreme temperature of snow without clear sky is in vain before the archery bow!


    Chu Feng has Ming Hong magic sword, bright moon gun, sun shooting bow, light Holy Grail, Xuanyuan sword and star sword controlled by LV Wan and Zhang yun''er. Chu Feng has six chaotic artifacts.


    Every weapon has the ability to change a battle situation. Chu Feng now controls four weapons by himself. How can he play?


    All the people in the Xiuzhen world are not very good-looking. When they return, they know that they once held a sun shooting bow, but they were sealed at last. Now the sun shooting bow that should have been sealed appears, and it is controlled by the Chu wind like the Haoyue gun. Even the fool knows what''s going on.


    Chu Feng did not seal these chaotic artifacts from the beginning, but all of them were included in his own possession.


    At first, even LV Wan and Zhang yun''er didn''t think of it. Both of them had a little bit of resentment. They thought that Chu Feng had concealed a lot from them. At least on these two artifacts, Chu Feng never talked to them. They both wanted to ask Chu Feng what else was hiding them after the event was over.


    Chu Feng naturally did not know that he took out the chaotic artifact that should have been sealed continuously, so Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er regarded him as a little liar.


    Holding the sun shooting bow, feeling the surging power, Chu Feng''s mouth smile was much happier. His left hand was facing the snow, and his right hand was slowly raised. An arrow appeared on the sun shooting bow, and the surrounding atmosphere suddenly surged up.


    As soon as her eyes were frozen, the powerful force of ice and snow was raging. She knew that she had to be quick. As long as she cast the array road to form an ice and snow world, there was still a chance of victory. Otherwise, she would be defeated in the hands of Chu Feng.


    Especially feel the pain of plump upload, snow no clear at this moment is and Chu wind die with the heart have.


    With a whoosh, Chu Feng also shot the first arrow with the sun shooting bow, and the target was no clear snow.


    Snow Wuqing did not dodge, but accelerated the operation of the ice and snow elements, forming a wall of ice and snow in front of her. When the sun shooting arrow shot on it, it immediately set off a shocking explosion, the wind and snow raged, and the cold bursts!


    When all this dispersed, the snow has no clear pupil fierce contraction, bit tight lip: "despicable!"


    Because Chu Feng once again opened his bow to build an arrow, and it was nine arrows!


    "On the battlefield, the winner is king!"


    Wait a moment. If I''m not guilty of being bullied by the ice and snow, who is embarrassed to find me


    Then he added: "you can insist on standing there now, and you can also run quickly, or you will die or be injured if the nine arrows go down!"


    Snow no clear hate teeth itching, array road is still a little bit, now there is no chance.


    The heart is unwilling, but under the sun shooting bow, she knows that she can''t get the time, so she just gives up casting array.


    Chu Feng''s also sent out nine sun shooting arrows. They penetrated and scattered, and all of them shot on the array road which had not yet been cast with snow and no clear. Suddenly, the whole area became a sea of fire. All the ice and snow melted in this moment, and disappeared into invisibility!Only the slowly rising fog, in the end, even the fog did not exist.


    Chu Feng raised his hand to shoot the sun, and the bow disappeared in the palm of his hand. He patted his hands and looked at the four great ancestors. His smile was still gentle and elegant: "the three have already discussed with me. Do you want to continue or stop?"


    Xi Qingtian looked at his three old friends. He didn''t expect that they would fail so fast and so simply. Apart from the damage brought by snow Wuqing to chufeng, pugaishi and luoqianding did not bring any impact on chufeng.


    Pugaishi was directly penetrated by Minghong''s magic sword, and it took a little time to recover. It can be said that pugaishi was completely disgraced.


    With a light sigh, Xi Qingtian showed a kind smile: "the ancient taboo demons were crazy and tyrannical, and almost destroyed the whole Xiuzhen world. But even so, the whole ancient times were still destroyed in the hands of the ancient demons."


    "After an era of time and accumulation, we thought we were strong enough, and there should be no big gap with the taboo devil God, but now it seems that there is still a big gap!"


    Chu Feng smile: "dream Lord, do you mean that this is the end of today?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Xi Qingtian smiles and shakes his head gently: "it''s coming. Three old friends are all fighting. I''m sure I can''t fall down. Today, I''ll have a good exchange with the demon God. Let''s call it a day."


    The so-called point so far is bullshit, Chu Feng will not believe it.


    However, it doesn''t matter if Xi Qingtian decides to continue with Chu Feng. Anyway, he has already tried three of them. If you look at the strength of Xi Qingtian, the dream master, he can be valued by Yan Luo and others like pugaishi. If you want to come to dreamland, his skills must be different.


    With a faint smile on his lips, he was waiting for Xi Qingtian to attack. He believed that Xi Qingtian was not an ordinary means. At least, compared with pugaishi and others, he was much more gentle.


    In the deception of all, Xi Qingtian moves forward slowly, and the breath gives people a peaceful feeling.


    He closed his eyes and didn''t know what he was doing. At the next moment, he opened his hands and there was a light door with a dream color in front of him. Xi Qingtian put down his hand and gave a faint smile: "I only play a little trick, I don''t know if the devil can try it?"


    Chu Feng naturally does not believe in the so-called small means, that light door is bound to be created by Xi Qingtian fantasy, into which will certainly fall into a subtle fantasy.


    However, Chu Feng had already defeated three people. At the moment, he could not retreat in any case. He spread out his hands and said with a smile: "nature!"


    With a faint smile, Xi Qingtian first walked into the light gate and disappeared. He could have wanted to make his surroundings a dreamland, but that would also bring all the people from all families into it. If the Chu wind became violent, it would inevitably hurt the descendants of all families.


    It is a good thing that Chu Feng is willing to enter the dreamland.


    Chu Feng floats in front of the light door. He takes a light look, but his left eye twinkles, but he can''t see through. He can only take a step to see through the dark channel, and the whole person is not involved. As for the safety of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, Chu Feng is not worried.


    As long as he doesn''t die, each family will not dare to fight against Lu Wan and them. Moreover, Lu Wan and Lu Wan are not their opponents. But it is easy to leave. Now the most important thing is to cherish Qingtian.


    Let''s see if the Xijia ancestor, known as the founder of array Road, is really as powerful as the legend.


    As Chu Feng entered the light door, the light door which had the color of dream disappeared completely, as if it had never appeared before. It was impossible for Lu Wan and Lu Wan to say that they were not worried. However, anxiety has no effect at all.


    At this time, in the place where the light door disappeared, there was a picture of Chu Feng. At the moment, he was in a world. Everyone knew that the world was fake, but for Chu Feng, it was true.


    It can also be said that Chu Feng now seems to be dreaming, a very real dream, relative to the dream will not die, if Chu Feng encounters danger in it, it will never come back.


    Everyone is staring at the picture, in addition to looking at Chu Feng''s misfortune, also want to see how powerful Xi Qingtian''s dream skills are.


    Of course, they are also looking forward to what Chu Feng will encounter.


    At the moment, Chu Feng stands in a place, and the whole person is very calm. Looking at the surrounding mountains and rivers, the original vigilant eyes become soft. Because this is so familiar, it is the back mountain of Linjia village.


    Xi Qingtian even peeped into the weakest part of his heart and directly created such an illusion. But if this is an illusion, is it too real?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2919

    Every tree and Bush is as like as two peas and one tree, and the same as Lin Jia Cun.


    Chu Feng walked forward and looked around. He would not forget that he had stepped into the illusion of Xi Qingtian. But if this is the fantasy of Xi Qingtian, why is it so real?


    Spreading the wings of magic light, Chu Feng soared into the sky and looked down at the whole situation of Linjia village, his eyes slightly solidified.


    because as like as two peas in every village, no every family has built a villa. It is the same as a few years ago. The best building is the cottage of the village committee. Apart from these, it is the same old building.


    Everything just like yesterday, let Chu wind some unreal feeling.


    Is this really an illusion?


    Chu Feng asked himself again in his heart, but even so, he could not give an affirmative answer.


    He fell from the sky and walked into the small tree forest in front of him. When he saw the tomb stone of overlord sky standing alone there, Chu Feng''s whole heart could not tell whether it was real or the fantasy created by Qingqing.


    When he got to the tombstone, he was silent for a moment. Chu Feng knelt down. No matter whether it was true or not, the respect for overlord never disappeared.


    "That''s the village of Lin family."


    In the ancient universe, Zhang Yuner saw Chu Feng kneeling before the tombstone, and immediately recognized it was Lin Jiacun. She was shocked: "how could this happen? Is that really an illusion?"


    "Half true, half false!" I don''t know where to hear the voice of Xi Qingtian, bland: "this is the scene that Chu Feng yearns for most in his heart, and also the tenderness he has almost forgotten. I just use a little means to make the scene that he longs for most but is about to forget emerge."


    "Kinship, the most beautiful feeling, just don''t know whether Chu Feng is falling into it or breaking the shackles?"


    Zhang Yuner and LV Wan can''t hide their shock from the depth of their eyes. If Xi Qingtian says everything is true, then the place where Chu Feng lives is what he yearns for most. If Xi Qingtian succeeds, Chu Feng''s tenacious determination will become fragile, even sink into it, and will never come back.


    Both of them were in a hurry, but the dreamland was not allowed by xiqingtian, and no one could enter it. They could only hope that Chu Feng could resist those illusory tenderness in their hearts. Otherwise, there would be no future in Wanjie, and the nihilistic heart of annihilation would be completely successful.


    At the moment, Chu Feng, who was in a dreamland, did not know what kind of dreamland he was in. After kowtowing to the tombstone for three times, he stood up and quickly passed by. He was outside the village of Lin.


    Looking at the past familiar with everything, all are still a few years ago did not develop when the appearance.


    "Xiaofeng is back, great!"


    Just then, a middle-aged man came up with a friendly smile on his face: "I thought you would have to wait for a while after graduation from University, or work in Jianghai, but I didn''t expect to come back so soon. I''ll go to Uncle Lin''s for dinner tonight, do you know?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and saw the middle-aged man''s body slightly shocked, because it was Lin Xi''s father, but he was already dead?


    Shaking her head gently, she warned herself that this was an illusion. Lindsey''s father had died. All this was not true.


    "What''s the matter?" The middle-aged man came to Chu Feng, with the farmer''s unique simplicity on his face: "is it too tired to come back from the train? Then go back and have a rest. Your mother must be very happy to see you back."


    Mom?


    Chu Feng was stunned and couldn''t help looking at the direction of her home. The middle-aged man also patted Chu Feng on the shoulder: "remember, I''ll go to work first when I come to my house for dinner tonight."


    Said the middle-aged man walked away, chufeng the whole person is in a trance, slowly walked forward, unconsciously came to the once home, although it seems a little ragged, but it gives a familiar warmth, Chu Feng''s eyes invisible change soft up.


    He raised his feet and walked in. Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly red, because he saw a man who had adopted him and raised him, but had not enjoyed a good life. Lin Yuqiong, Lin Yulin''s sister, had passed away after a day''s hard work!


    Some throat infarction, Chu Feng opened his mouth slowly: "Mom!"


    The busy woman squatting there raised her hand. Although her skin looked dry and the whole person was a little old, it could be seen from her facial features that she was also a rare beauty when she was young.


    Seeing Chu Feng, she stood up slowly, with a smile on her face: "Xiaofeng is back!"


    Without enthusiasm or excitement, she was as gentle as ever. She came forward and took Chu Feng''s hand and walked into the room. She said, "I don''t want to tell you how to come back. I''ll let Xiaowei prepare some dishes and have a rest. Mom will kill a chicken for lunch."


    as like as two peas in the palm of his heart, the language of care is like Lin Yuqiong. The eyes of Chu Feng are confused. This is really a mirage, not a time reversal. Has his wish been fulfilled?Looking at Lin Yuqiong, who was busy pouring water for himself, Chu Feng remembered the scene when he went to Jianghai. At that time, Lin Yuqiong had just passed away, so he wanted to go to Jianghai in advance to find a job to earn some tuition fees. Then he studied hard and went back to his hometown to make contributions to his hometown like Lin Da Pao. What he wanted most at that time was, how good would Lin Yuqiong live all the time?


    At the moment, Lin Yuqiong is standing in front of him. The temperature of the palm, or everything is so real, which makes Chu Feng''s heart become yearning. Isn''t this what he has always wanted?


    Taking Lin Yuqiong''s water cup, Chu Feng whispered, "Mom, don''t be busy. Sit down!"


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong?" Lin Yuqiong sat down and looked at Chu Feng with kindness in her eyes: "what''s wrong? You must tell your mother what''s wrong. Besides, didn''t you say that you might come back in a few days? Why did you come back? Didn''t you say there was a company in Jianghai that hired you as vice president? "


    Chu Feng didn''t know what happened. He only knew that he didn''t want to break the picture at the moment. He put down his water cup and hugged Lin Yuqiong. His tears ran out.


    Although Shangguan yingyue is his biological mother, Lin Yuqiong has been nurturing him for 18 years. He gets along with him day and night. His affection is no less than that of Shangguan yingyue who has paid everything. People who thought they would never see each other reappear. Chu Feng knows that all these are illusions, but he prefers to believe that everything is true.


    The voice was a little more trembling: "Mom, I miss you."


    "Silly boy!" Lin Yuqiong affectionately patted Chu Feng''s head and said, "all the people who graduated from the university are still the same as before. Darling, just a few days ago, Linxi also came back, and quickly settled your matter. You said it yourself that you would marry Lin Xi after graduation from university."


    "For you, Lin Xi refused many rich people''s pursuits."


    Chu Feng was as like as two peas in Lin Yuqiong''s arms, and tears slowly flowed out. All of this was exactly the same as originally expected. After graduating from college, he married Lin Qian.


    Looking up, Chu Feng exhaled a breath: "Mom, you are busy, I''ll go!"


    Lin Yuqiong nodded: "OK, you go and have a look first. Remember to come back for dinner. Wait a minute. I''ll call your uncle Pao to come over and have a meal. See if he has any suggestions. If you don''t want to stay in the big city, come back!"


    Chu Feng''s grace was heard. Seeing Lin Yuqiong go to kill the chicken, she wiped away her tears and walked out of the house. Looking up to the sky, Chu Feng''s heart was as happy as ever.


    Yes, he felt that this moment gave him a very happy feeling, and it was the kind of happiness that he had been longing for.


    Gently exhaled a breath, Chu Feng walked forward, met a lot of familiar people, each of them said hello to himself, said he had a promising future and so on, everyone''s smile was so sincere.


    Slowly, Chu Feng came to the village where Lin Wei and Lin Wei used to play. The big tree that was cut down later was still there. Everything was so familiar. He went over and looked at the big tree that had begun to bend down. It was because the village had to make a facade, and then it was cut off.


    stood as like as two peas. The wind closed his eyes and smelled it slightly. It even smelled like before.


    "Brother At this time, Lin Wei''s voice came from behind. The latter came running with a hoe on his shoulder, with a big smile on his face: "just now Linxi''s father told me that you came back. He thought it was a trick for me to play. It turned out that she really came back."


    He ran to throw away the hoe and hugged Chu Feng: "great. I said that I must have a drink today. Now that you have graduated from University, my mother will not stop us from drinking."


    When he was released, Chu Feng looked at Lin Wei, who was a complete farmer. If he didn''t go to the imperial city at that time, it seemed that this was his life, right? Although hard, but at least very real, also very satisfied!


    Pat Lin Wei on the shoulder, smile warm: "good!"


    "What to do?" On the edge of the universe, seeing what happened on the screen, Zhang yun''er''s eyebrows were full of dignity: "this is all Chu Feng wanted in his heart. The dream master directly created everything. Chu Feng can still distinguish clearly and still have ideas, but there may be no distinction between the true and the false."


    Lu Wan''s heart also had such worries, but it was Chu Feng''s own fantasy, and other people could not stop it. All this could only be done by Chu Feng himself.


    Shaking his head gently, his voice was calm: "we should believe in Chu Feng. He even knows that all this is false. Why should we accept it?"


    Although she said that, Zhang yun''er could hear some uncertainty in her words.


    Because when a person is under too much pressure, you suddenly give him peace and happiness forever. Maybe even if it is false, he is willing to sink into it and enjoy himself!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2920

    True is false, false is true, false is true, true is false!


    This is an unchanging old saying, it depends on how the people in it look. At least, Chu Feng at the moment enjoys such a situation.


    At sunset, Chu Feng, who had a drink with Lin Wei and Lin Da Pao, got up at noon. Seeing that Lin Yuqiong and Lin Wei were not at home, he frowned slightly and went out: "Mom, Xiaowei!"


    Chu Feng''s heart was in a state of confusion. There was a feeling that something important had to go away from him. He went directly outside the yard, but he still didn''t see the figures of Lin Yuqiong and Lin Wei. Chu Feng looked around, and his heart began to shake and feel very uncomfortable.


    "Brother, look who''s back!"


    When Chu Feng was about to explore the whole village, Lin Wei came out of the corner. Lin Yuqiong was also there, and there was one more person.


    Chu Feng turned back, just now the anxious heart began to calm down, only to see Lin Yuqiong and they came to the people, look slightly stunned.


    Because the person who came is Lin Yulin. After Chang''e fell, she left with her. Now she appears in front of her again. Chu Feng knows that all this is false, but it is also fake. Is it too true?


    "You''re talking. Lindsey''s family said we''d like to have dinner tonight. I''ll go and get something ready first."


    Lin Yuqiong then walked in, and Lin Wei said with a smile, "brother, you are not particular about it. My aunt would have come back, but you ran back first."


    Chu Feng was kind, but didn''t say a word.


    "You and my aunt will go to Lindsey''s house first, and my mother and I will prepare something to take over." Lin Wei heard Lin Yuqiong calling herself inside, said to Chu Feng and ran in.


    Chu Feng slowly clenched his fist, and then slowly released, from the beginning to the end or a word did not say.


    Lin Yulin as like as two peas, and the breath and taste of the body are the same. Naturally, he is holding Chu Feng''s arm: "little bastard, say it well. When I come back to find my sister, how come you come back first, and I can only take a plane ticket, a ticket of more than 1000 yuan!"


    Chu Feng looks at her arm, just like Lin Yulin did when she was holding her arm, but Chu Feng was very clear that she was not Lin Yulin, she was an illusion.


    "Why don''t you talk and want to admit it?"


    Lin Yulin took a look at Chu Feng and looked around. She saw no one paying attention. She said: "you have been in Jianghai for four years, but I manage food, housing and your expenses. It''s also your own opinion that I married my sister after graduation from university. Anyway, I think it''s OK if you are my sister''s adopted son."


    Corner of the mouth raised a smile: "big deal, we go back to the river, so no one knows."


    Chu Feng still did not say a word, just listen to Lin Yulin there constantly talking, unknowingly also went to the door of Lin Xi''s house, perhaps feel inappropriate, Lin Yulin just let go of Chu Feng''s hand.


    But he also whispered in chufeng''s ear: "smelly Xiaofeng, just now Linwei said that this time you come back to be engaged with Linxi. You should be worthy of me."


    "After all, you are the first man."


    Chu Feng frowns deeply, he and Lin Yulin have been ambiguous, but has not broken any bottom line, this illusion presents, is he once saw Lin Yulin thought of things, but that is once, all this is not true after all.


    "Brother chufeng!" Inside, Linxi ran out, and when she saw Chu Feng, she threw herself into his arms: "I thought my father lied to me. You really came back."


    After Lin Xi threw herself into her arms, Chu Feng felt that her waist was pinched. She didn''t have to look at it and knew it was Lin Yulin''s masterpiece. However, Chu Feng was not happy about it. On the contrary, it was heavy. It was what she wanted, but it was not true.


    The whole person is completely mechanical, without any extra action. She is pulled in and sat down by Lin Xi. Her parents are all here. Lin Yuqiong and Lin Wei are here. They are all chatting and laughing. The most talked about is his marriage with Linxi.


    In addition, Lin Yulin sat on one side and constantly winked at him. Everything was so real that people could not tell the truth from the false.


    In this warm and lively atmosphere, everyone sat around a table to eat, the feeling of reunion, when Chu Feng was almost completely immersed in it, his heart told him that all these were false, but there was another voice constantly telling him, even if it was fake, it was what you wanted anyway.


    After a meal, everyone called for a chat, but Chu Feng stood up and said, "I''m a little uncomfortable. I''ll go back first."


    No matter Lin Yuqiong or Lin Qian''s parents were shouting there, Chu Feng went out directly, but he didn''t go back. Instead, he walked towards the end of the village and came to the village''s water storage tank. Night had fallen and the surrounding area was quiet. But Chu Feng''s heart was not calm for a long time.


    Take a deep breath: "maybe, I should wake up, this is not reality after all."


    Raising his hand, Chu Feng is about to break through the void. Lin Yulin''s voice comes from behind: "Xiaofeng!"Chu Feng looked back and saw that not only Lin Yulin was there, but other people were standing there, even the whole village. Everyone stood and looked at him. Lin Yulin came forward and stood in front of Chu Feng: "don''t go!"


    Linxi also came over and took Chu Feng''s hand: "brother chufeng, you promised to marry me, don''t go!"


    Chu Feng gently broke away from Lin Xi''s hand and stepped back with a warm smile: "thank you, this is the deepest desire in my heart, this is my best dream, but I know that all this is not true, the reality is where I should go."


    "Breeze!" Lin Yuqiong came near, her eyes were still so kind: "as long as you want to, then all this is true, my aunt has just said to me secretly, as long as you stay, I will not stop you together."


    Lin Xi also agreed: "I don''t mind. Even if you marry aunt Yulin, it doesn''t matter if you let me be a little girl. As long as you don''t leave, we will do anything."


    Everyone spoke there and told Chu Feng not to leave. The truth and falsehood made Chu Feng''s heart not know how to make a choice. It also affected Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan, as well as the four major forces.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er naturally hope that Chu Feng can get rid of all this and come back, while the people of the four major forces all hope that Chu Feng will never come back after falling into such a beautiful dream.


    Because only pugaishi and other people know that the longer Chu Feng stays in the dreamland, and even indulges in it, his own strength will slowly wear down and become an ordinary person, an ordinary person who has fallen into a beautiful dream and can never come back.


    Chu Feng, who is in a dreamland, naturally doesn''t know that this environment will make him lose all his strength. He just looks at many villagers who want to keep him.


    Lin Yuqiong also shed tears. Chu Feng''s heart is painful and painful. All his beautiful fantasies appear here. As long as he is willing to stay, all these can be true, but his heart reminds him all the time that these are beautiful things!


    With a deep breath, Chu Feng turned his back, raised his hand and blasted out. The whole earth trembled, but Chu Feng didn''t think of it, and his illusion was shattered.


    Eyes slightly a congealed, how can such?


    "If you want to go out, kill us all." At this time, Lin Yulin behind suddenly cold mouth, completely different from the beginning, the whole person looks cold, a hand in the heart position: "want to leave here, unless we die, we are your deepest beauty, you do not have the determination to destroy the beautiful, then do not want to leave this fantasy."


    This is a beautiful illusion. The only way to break it is to break it up. It is natural to break our own beauty.


    Chu Feng breathed for a while, and Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were stunned. They were all nervous. Although it was an illusion, it was not real, but it was the most beautiful desire in Chu Feng''s heart.


    If Chu Feng really broke all the good things by himself, even if he came back smoothly, his heart would collapse, because he would try to kill those people and things in his heart!


    How can Chu Feng do it, even if those are illusions, but who can do it?


    "Dreamer, the means are stronger and stronger." Pugaishi looked at the picture, and his eyes showed a sigh of admiration: "even if it was me, I don''t have the determination to break the beautiful. Once a person can break his own beauty, how cruel is a heart experience?"


    Luo Qian replied: "the most important thing is that you can''t erase the heart demons planted in your heart, even if all of these are false."


    At the moment, Chu Feng, like Lu Wan and others, can''t do anything about it. Even if he knows that the beauty is broken, he can go out, but he still can''t raise his hand, because everyone is so real. The tears Lin Yuqiong shed makes him feel guilty and ashamed.


    Constantly in the heart to remind himself that all these are false, but Chu Feng still has no way under that ruthless.


    "Miss, it seems that the devil''s heart is not as fierce as the legend says."


    And on a deserted planet, dream and Xi Ruyan are also looking at all this. The picture is shown in a mirror. Xi Ruyan holds the mirror and nuogued: "if this is the case, he can''t break through the old ancestor''s enchantment!"


    The dream is covered with a veil, soft eyes and a little sadness: "if his heart has been extremely cruel, how can you touch my heartstrings?"


    Xi Ruyan spits out his tongue lovingly: "what should I do now? For my ancestor''s enchantment and fantasy, we should either break it with our own hands, or we can achieve the supreme. Otherwise, there is no second way out. Moreover, if we can come back in 77-49 days, we are just a real ordinary person."


    "Chu Feng is the first man I love in this life, and also the last one. My only wish is that he lives and reigns in the world."


    Xi Ruyan a Leng, return to God, suddenly the hand of the mirror shaking, face slightly on one side, went to the dream in front of, but found the dream closed eyes standing there, as if already asleep in general.Looking at the picture in the mirror: "chufeng this boy, charm is so big?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2921

    Within the illusion.


    Chu Feng knew that all the people in front of him were fake, and they were shaped according to his inner desire. But even if he knew that all these were false, as long as he could break away from here, Chu Feng still couldn''t do it.


    People are false, but the feeling is real. They are all shaped by his inner reality. Even if they are fake again, how can they be changed?


    With his eyes closed, Chu Feng began to know that Xi Qingtian can create an illusion, which makes people can''t tell the true from the false. But at this moment, he understands that his most powerful is not true or false, but directly affects people''s heart with a piece of illusion, so that the parties can''t distinguish what is true and what is false.


    Gently exhale a breath, looking at everyone in front of you, they are so real.


    A faint smile appeared on his face. Just as he was about to open his mouth, chufeng suddenly felt a slight pain in his head. He shook his head and wanted to explore what was going on. A voice appeared in his mind and killed them!


    Chu Feng''s expression coagulates, this voice he is very familiar with, and even after a hundred years, a thousand years will not forget, because the master of this voice is a dream.


    Although can not see her person, but Chu Feng knows it is him, at this moment she must be attached to her body, soul shuttle into this piece of fantasy.


    But Chu Feng didn''t show it. He raised his head pretending he didn''t know. When he looked at the people in front of him, his expression was slightly stunned. All the people were still there, but it was not Lin Yuqiong and others, but the enemy.


    Nagula, the demon emperor, and the ancestors of the four great families, and Chu Feng doesn''t know why all these changes, but it can be sure that it is not the change of Xi Qingtian, because Xi Qingtian is eager to trap him in this dreamland, and how can he leave easily.


    Then there is only one possibility. The dream uses the technique of dream making and affects his thinking.


    Zhang Yuner once said to him about dreams that, with the exertion of dream making skills, the soul can be attached to a person''s body without a sound. It can also affect the soul of the attached person, change some of his thinking and even see things. Now Lin Yuqiong and others have become nagula and others, which must be the reason.


    Dreams changed his mind, and what he saw.


    I believe that all these Xi Qingtian do not know, in his eyes standing in front of him is still Lin Yuqiong and others.


    The corner of the mouth slightly raised a smile, to Lin Yuqiong and them, even if it is a fake Chu Feng also can not do, but to the demon emperor and nagula they will not have a bit of psychological pressure, there will be a sense of revenge.


    As soon as the hand is raised, Minghong magic sword appears in the hand. With this move, people outside are slightly shocked. Even Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan doubt whether they are wrong. Is Chu Feng going to attack those people? Because in the eyes of the two people, those people are still Lin Yuqiong. They are not the demon emperor and others seen by Chu Feng.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Illusory turbulence, illusory realm of Chu Feng or the outside world all heard Xi Qingtian''s voice: "have a good look at them, they are your relatives, is your best memory, do you really want to kill them?"


    Chu Feng raised his head and swept through the void, but he could not see Xi Qingtian''s figure. However, his words also confirmed his conjecture. Only he knew the changes he saw. Even Xi Qingtian, the master of fantasy, could not know that everything had changed in his eyes.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t mean to show it. The Ming Hong magic sword in his hand shot out and floated above the void.


    That group of people are still there constantly calling for Chu Feng not to go, but it is a pity that in the eyes of Chu Feng, they are all enemies. For relatives and friends, Chu Feng can''t start, but for a group of enemies, how can we not do it?


    He jumped up and held the Ming Hong magic sword. Chu Feng''s body swept through the void and approached the demon emperor. In his eyes, the demon emperor was Lin Yuqiong in the eyes of the outside world, but what we saw was different.


    Chu Feng did not hesitate at all, the sword in his hand pierced the body of the person in front of him mercilessly, emerging a kind of pleasure of killing the demon emperor again.


    As he retreated, Chu Feng swept out with a sword, and a man fell into a pool of blood. Chu Feng didn''t know who they were at the beginning, but only knew that he was looking at nagula and others.


    For the outside world, that is shock. Luo Qianding is even more affected by his face: "taboo demons, people who kill gods, will definitely be exterminators in the future. Those are his relatives. How can he give such a cruel hand? Even if it is fake, is there no obstacle in his heart?"


    "You see, he did it without hesitation. He was cruel and merciless. He was no man at all."


    They are not afraid to see the snow, but they are not afraid of the strong wind.


    At the moment, Chu Feng in their eyes, is a little benevolent people.


    Can only hope in the heart, Chu Feng at the moment just to come out to do so, I believe that after his heart will plant indelible heart demons, just watching Chu Feng start without hesitation, they do not have much confidence.As time went on as like as two peas, the last man fell to the sword of Chu wind. The wings of magic light rose to the void. All the bodies on the ground above the ground were turned into ashes. They were exactly the same as the real ones.


    Throwing Minghong''s magic sword out, the endless sword Qi shot out and ravaged the whole village. After a while, the whole village was turned into ruins. Chu Feng raised his head to look at the sky, and slowly emerged a light door with the color of dream.


    Chu wind did not have any remembrance, in an instant to fly away, not into the light door, the next moment back to the eternal universe.


    With the appearance of Chu wind, Xi Qingtian also slowly appeared in the ancient universe, followed by a puff of blood, his face slightly pale, that was the illusion he spent a lot of heart and soul to create, now broken by Chu wind, it will cause some damage to himself.


    But until now, Xi Qingtian can''t believe that he thinks he can let Chu Feng bind his hand, and now it is broken.


    He coughed gently and asked, "demon, how did you do it? Why do I feel that you don''t feel guilty and sad at all? Are you too cruel, or what''s wrong?"


    "No, your fantasy is perfect." Chu Feng gently shook his head, naturally will not tell Xi Qingtian that the people he saw are enemies, not relatives: "only in the last moment I convinced myself, false is false, can never replace the real."


    "It''s cruel that I slaughtered them myself, but I just need to know that they are fake. In the future, I will give 100 times care to the most real group of people. I also want to thank you. I learned to cherish at that moment."


    Pause for a while, Chu Feng showed a smile: "also thank you, let me feel the long lost care, let me see my mother again."


    Xi Qingtian once again spurts out a mouthful of blood. The creation of an enchanted dreamland consumes a lot of his body. If he succeeds, he will be eaten back by his strength and needs a little time to recuperate.


    But at this moment, Xi Qingtian did not know that it was the dream that changed everything that Chu Feng saw. Only when Chu Feng was determined and principled, he was not affected and killed those people who evolved from the illusion.


    Slowly straight up, Xi Qingtian looked at the three old friends and nodded to them gently: "let''s go."


    All four tried to test Chu Feng. Although it was not the most cruel means or their most proud means, they could judge through one-sided. Now the best result of four people working together is to draw with Chu Feng. The worst result is that Chu Feng is seriously injured, but they die.


    So there is no need to continue to entangle.


    He also turned back to Chu Feng and said, "demon, today''s contest is over, and all the gratitude and resentment also hope to go away. Pu''s family is dead, Pu Jing Cang, Luo''s family is dead. You''re the demon of this era. There''s no need to stop dying, are you?"


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to take the opportunity to kill himself. Of course, Chu Feng doesn''t want to go to war with the Xiuzhen world so quickly. At least, he has to wait for Chang''e to revive. As for explaining that Pu Jing Cang and Luo Chen were not killed by himself, Chu Feng is not interested in it, because no one believes it.


    Spread out his hands: "OK, as long as you don''t provoke me and stay honest in your planet world, I can not target any of you, but Xuanyuan emperor''s thing, I don''t want to happen again!"


    From the general state, Chu Feng can be sure that it is the four ancestors who prevented Xuanyuan emperor from becoming a saint. They just covered up their own breath and did not show their own strength.


    Xi Qingtian nodded gently, turned around and disappeared in an instant. He didn''t even need the door of dazzling light. The other three ancestors also disappeared without a trace, even a little breath left. Only Chu Feng knew where they had gone.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care where they were going to go. Today''s exchange can buy a lot of time for himself, so he can go to the soul world at ease.


    Even if they want to make a comeback, at least they have to wait for the complete recovery of Xi Qingtian and pugaishi, otherwise they will not take risks.


    The four ancestors have left, and the rest of them have no delay. Who knows if Chu Feng will get mad and kill them all. One by one, they all leave quickly. In the ancient universe, only Chu Feng and Lu Wan are left!


    Breathing out a breath, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also came to the side of Chu Feng. The former had some doubts: "Chu Feng, are you ok?"


    Chufeng Wenrun a smile: "nothing, go back to prepare, almost I will go to the soul world."


    At the same time, his eyes also looked into the distance. He felt that the dream had left at that moment. He knew it was the dream that helped him. Otherwise, if he wanted to leave xiqingtian''s dreamland, he would inevitably plant a demon in his heart. However, the dream did not seem to know. He already knew it.


    As for telling Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er that Chu Feng has no such idea for the time being, because the dream does not want to be exposed, why should he insist on it?


    Tell Zhang yun''er and LV Wan that they will inevitably be spied on, which will bring disaster to the dream. After all, she helped him in the dreamland of her old ancestor!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2922

    When night falls, the world falls into silence. Perhaps there are hundreds of thousands of light-years or even millions of light-years between the worlds of each planet, but in some cases, the time difference is similar.


    As for the meeting between Chu Feng and the four great ancestors, because it happened between the ancient universe, and the people of various families and Chu Feng did not publish anything, so all the people in the world had only one guess. No one knew exactly what the situation was. Only one thing can be certain is that no one died on either side.


    The tie is Wan Jie''s guess about the result of Chu Feng''s duel with the four great ancestors, but what they didn''t know was that the four ancestors were defeated in the hands of Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng for some reasons, and no absolute assurance, just did not drive to kill, otherwise today will definitely not be so calm.


    In such an atmosphere, Pujia world is also very quiet. After returning from the ancient universe, Pu yuanlei summoned the core members of Pujia family and simply explained some things. He warned anyone not to challenge Chu Feng and his subordinates, and let everyone go.


    Today, in the ancient universe, pugaishi was defeated in the hands of Chu Feng. This incident had a great impact on Pu yuanlei and others who were present at that time. Therefore, under the condition of keeping a low profile for the time being, Pu yuanlei did not want to have any conflict with Chu Feng again.


    Otherwise, it would be a waste of the brief peace time that the four great ancestors won. Although time may not change anything, it can at least make them think of some ways.


    After puyuanlei explained all the things, everyone left the ancestral hall one after another. In the end, puyuanlei left pujingqiong.


    When everyone dispersed, puyuanlei said with a heavy face: "Jingqiong, I know that you have been cut off by Chu Feng. Even if you connect the hatred in your heart, you can''t resolve it. However, no matter what you think, there is only one requirement for you, that is, do nothing, when your hand has never been broken."


    "Today, you can see that the four great ancestors, including your grandfather, were defeated by Chu Feng. Now it is not easy to get the promise of Chu Feng''s peace. I hope you will not break it."


    No one knows more about Pu Yuan Lei''s revenge than his son Mo ruo Fu, so he left Pu Jing Qiong as a reminder.


    Pujingqiong heard his father''s words and narrowed his eyes slightly. It was not easy for him to endure the arrogance of Chu Feng. Now, he should be treated as if nothing had happened. How could it be possible?


    Only Pu Yuan Lei left him is an attitude, if not clear, it is certainly not.


    He buried his hatred of Chu Feng deeply in his heart, and Pu Jingqiu nodded: "father, don''t worry, Jingqiong still has self-knowledge. Unless I have absolute strength to crush chufeng, otherwise I will not do anything."


    Pu yuanlei looks at PU Jingqiong for a moment, but he doesn''t know whether he is telling the truth or not, but now he prefers to believe that Pu Jingqiong has not deceived himself.


    Gently exhaled a breath, waved: "then you go down!"


    Pujingqiong bowed slightly and slowly withdrew from the ancestral hall. In his eyes, senleng''s murdering intention gradually emerged. He could not do anything to Chu Feng before he had absolute strength. But if he felt very uncomfortable before he could deal with Chu Feng, he could do something to make Chu Feng feel as miserable as himself.


    Of course, pujingqiong won''t let anyone know about these ideas, because Pu yuanlei will certainly put him under house arrest in order to ensure that there will be no change. Pu Jingqiong doesn''t want to be in prison!


    In the twinkling, pujingqiong went back to his residence and came to the basement with a familiar way. Without any accident, satina was sitting there. For the woman he wanted to conquer most, pujingqiong always had the deepest desire to see her.


    But when satina opened her eyes, pujingqiong''s desire was suppressed by him, because satina''s eyes were so cold that he could not bear it.


    She narrowed her eyes and calmed her heart a little. Just as she was about to speak, she said, "what''s the result today? Has Chu Feng been killed by the four great ancestors


    Hiding in this dark basement, satina doesn''t know anything that happens outside. All of it is conveyed to herself by pujingqiong. As for whether pujingqiong will cheat herself, satina is not worried at all. If pujingqiong does, she won''t help her kill pujingcang and Luochen.


    Pujingqiong wanted to go over and sit next to satina, but he finally resisted. He stood there and simply said what happened between the ancient universe today, without adding any personal color.


    Because now he and satina are grasshoppers on a rope, there is no need to cheat her.


    After listening to pujingqiong''s words, satina frowned slightly: "Chu wind is so powerful, the powerful means of the four ancestors were broken by him one by one?"


    Although satyana had never seen the four great ancestors, from some one-sided judgment, the strength of the four ancestors must be very strong. After all, they had been a overlord in ancient times, but now pujingqiong said that they were all defeated in the hands of Chu Feng, and Chu Feng was not hurt at all.It can be said that all of this is completely beyond the imagination of satina at the beginning, so it has some unacceptable meaning.


    "Yes, they were all defeated. Even my grandfather was pierced by Ming Hong''s magic sword."


    Pu Jingqiong was on the scene at that time, which was a little unacceptable, so satina''s doubt was completely understandable: "it is also because of this, all the things planned today have been stranded, and the strength of Chu Feng is beyond our cognition."


    Satina knew that Pu Jingqiong didn''t have to deceive herself. While digesting the information, she also said coldly: "unexpectedly, Chu Feng is so strong, so it seems that I''m not suitable to do it again in a short time, but I''ll tell you that things have to continue, but in recent days it''s absolutely impossible."


    The original intention is to find a chance for PU Jingqiong to absorb the power of a sage of the blade snow sect. But after today''s situation, if anything happens again in the sect, we will not doubt that it was Chu Feng who did it.


    Because Chu Feng is so powerful, there is no need to be secretive when killing people. So satina changed her plan. Instead of absorbing strength, she didn''t want to take action these days. After a few days, the matter would fade away.


    When the time comes, there will be a sage fall in the sword snow sect, and we will only doubt Chu Feng again. It is completely in line with satyana''s imagination.


    Pujingqiong has been completely attracted by the beauty of satina, and nods at everything she says.


    "Yes." Satina also remembered one thing and asked, "you can understand that your grandfather, the ancestor of the blade snow clan and the Luo family were defeated completely. How could Chu Feng be cruel to the people because of the illusory vision displayed by the ancestors of Xi family


    Now he and Chu Feng have become enemies, but satina will not forget what kind of person Chu Feng is. He takes good care of the people around him, just as she did to hand over the Holy Grail of light for the sake of Stuart and Baihe, and even absorbed all her strength.


    And the dreamland is the most beautiful desire of Chu Feng''s heart. According to her understanding of Chu Feng, satina knows that even if it''s fake, Chu Feng can''t start ruthlessly, but now the result is that Chu Feng started.


    After a pause, Pu Jingqiong shook his head: "we are also very strange about this matter, because at first we can see that Chu Feng can''t bear to do it, but later I don''t know why Chu Feng started to kill all the people in the illusion, and the method was very cruel."


    "Therefore, all the dreamers have suffered from the attack, and they are seriously injured."


    Satina squinted. She couldn''t figure out why Chu Feng hesitated at the beginning, but finally she was able to put her hands down. She frowned and thought for a moment. She still had no reasonable explanation, so she could only shake her head and give up.


    Gently waved his hand and said: "forget it, as long as you know the result, you go down first. As long as you help me absorb two saints, I am sure to kill Chu Feng. I don''t believe that he is really the first person under the supreme authority."


    Pujingqiong blinked his eyes and looked at satina''s body which stimulated his lust all the time. Finally, he resisted the impulse to rush forward, nodded and retreated temporarily. He just told himself that when everything was finished, he would get satina.


    Similar time, cherish home world!


    After returning from the ancient universe, Xi Canghai sat in front of his bedroom garden without saying a word. Today, he thought that Chu Feng would die, but in the end, the four ancestors were defeated by Chu Feng, and the defeat was so simple that it completely exceeded the expectation of starting to cherish Canghai.


    His second uncle, the dream master Xi Qingtian, could not hurt Chu Feng, but also showed that Xi Canghai''s desire to revenge for his father who had died could not be realized.


    The more he wanted to cherish the sea, the more upset he became, because his father was the founder of Xijia, but he was xiqingtian only because he died in the hands of ancient demons, that is, his second uncle occupied the position of the ancestor of Xijia.


    Although he is still the owner of the house, at some time, Xi Canghai needs permission from Xi Qingtian to do a lot of things. The difficult mood of self-determination makes Xi Canghai very worried, and all these are the fault of ancient demons.


    It is just that the ancient devil can not appear again, so all this can only be transferred to the taboo demon God Chu Feng of this era.


    But today, in the dreamland, it is clear that Chu Feng can''t start, but why can he finally be ruthless? Xi Canghai how do not want to understand, everything is too strange.


    Silence for a while, Xi Canghai stood up, he can not think of the problem, perhaps someone can give him the answer.


    That is the first person in the history of Xi family to learn the art of dream, his daughter, cherish dream!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2923

    Xi Canghai thought of the dream and left his residence for the first time.


    As the contemporary master of Xi family, he is very clear about the means of Xi Qingtian. As long as you fall into that fantasy, even if you can be ruthless to kill everyone, you will definitely not be able to achieve decisive and cruel means, because people''s hearts are flesh and long after all.


    Today, Chu Feng''s method is too cruel. When he kills, he doesn''t mean to be merciful. It seems that he is determined and has not been affected by fantasy. However, as a family member, he knows the power of fantasy best.


    Soon came to the dream of the residence, see the lights flashing inside, Xi Canghai walked in the past, gently knocked on the door.


    Door opened, Xi Ruyan, see is Xi Canghai, body slightly curved: "home master!"


    "And miss?" Xi Canghai took a look at the house, did not see the figure of the dream.


    Xi Ruyan''s face was calm and said, "miss is enjoying the moon in the back, and I''m tidying up the room."


    "Then you go on packing, I''ll go to her!" Xi Canghai nodded, turned around and went to one side, came to the back of the residence, and saw the dream standing in the yard enjoying the moon, and his back seemed a little lonely.


    Slightly frown, Xi Canghai walked in the past, the slight movement also attracted the attention of the dream.


    Turn around to see is to cherish the sea, dream face scattered melancholy color, whispered: "father!"


    "What''s the matter?" Xi Canghai looked at his daughter and asked, "since the return of the Xiuzhen world, you have been in a state of uneasiness. You did not participate in the two attacks against Chu Feng. What happened? Did you encounter anything before we came back?"


    Dream looks as usual shaking his head: "no, just suddenly feel a little tired, in the seal of the time everyone thought is to be able to come back, at that time the desire is to survive in the eternal universe, now we all come back, but we have changed the original intention, and this generation of demons never die."


    "Fighting means death. I wonder why we can''t live in peace? As long as the Xiuzhen world doesn''t provoke, I believe he won''t have any oppressive behavior. "


    Xi Canghai eyes slightly Leng, a deep look at the dream, walked to one side, back to her.


    After silence for a while, he said, "if we can coexist peacefully, no one wants to fight all the time. The universe is so big that no one can swallow it. But we can''t get along with taboo demons peacefully. Don''t you understand?"


    Dream smell speech in the heart gently sigh, know want to live together peacefully, unless Chu wind is dead, as long as Chu wind does not die, then everything is impossible to end like this.


    No matter it is Pu Jia, Xi Jia or the other two families, there are core people who died in the hands of ancient demons, and those who survived have been sealed an era. Even if the ancient demons have died in the hands of ancient goddess and immortal gods, the resentment that has been suppressed for an era cannot be calmed down without venting.


    This war, after all, is inevitable.


    Later, what''s going on


    "That''s it." Xi Canghai didn''t doubt anything. He turned around and told his dream about the things between the ancient universe. At the same time, he also said some of his own judgments: "do you say that the heart of Chu Feng is really so cruel? Although those are all false, but the emotion is true, he even can be cruel? "


    The dream heart thump, no one is more clear than her, Chu Feng can lift the butcher''s knife, because she attached to Chu Feng''s body, changed what Chu Feng saw, and his thinking at that time.


    Because the people in Chu Feng''s eyes have changed, he can naturally lift the butcher''s knife.


    But these things are doomed to be unable to speak with Xi Canghai, because even if Xi Canghai is her father, he will punish her. Even the superior ancestor of Xi family, the second grandfather Xi Qingtian, will destroy her.


    Pondering for a moment, dream gently shook his head: "I am not very clear about this, I can be sure that Chu Feng''s heart is not lack of a trace of kindness, but suffering from great oppression, the heart is also cruel enough."


    "At the beginning, I told you that Chu Feng once slaughtered countless forces in a rage. He was angry because of the oppression of the second grandfather."


    The interpretation of the dream is reasonable and can withstand scrutiny, but Xi Canghai always feels that there is something wrong with it.


    Without waiting for him to think about it clearly, Meng continued: "and Chu Feng is a taboo demon God. Up to now, few of us know the secret of the taboo demon God. Maybe it is possible for Chu Feng to ignore the influence of fantasy. Moreover, if he is firm enough, the reality and the fantasy can be separated, can we still break the illusion?"


    Xi Canghai nodded slightly. The beginning of the dream was also what he thought in his heart, but he felt that the possibility was not so great.


    Originally looking for a dream may be able to get some answers, but I don''t want to be the same as before. I still can''t explain why Chu Feng can decisively break the illusion. This is not good news for Xi family, who is the first illusionist.Because illusory art is useless to Chu Feng, then Xi family and Chu Feng''s confrontation will not have any advantage.


    "I don''t believe it!"


    After leaving, Xi Qingtian appeared directly in front of Xi Canghai''s father and daughter: "I''ve tried many times to get lost in the dreamland. Even if it''s a person with an iron heart, there will be entanglement and pain. After that, they will be more or less affected by heart demons, and Chu Feng has no such thing."


    A cold smile: "even if he is a taboo demon, as long as he is not born, he should not be so indifferent. Therefore, I suspect that he has other means to restrain the illusion."


    Xi Qingtian''s sudden appearance, and silent, let Xi Canghai and dream slightly surprised.


    After the reaction, the father and daughter bowed at the same time: "grandfather!"


    "You''re welcome." Xi Qingtian gently waved his hand: "you are my eldest brother''s son and granddaughter, we are the most close relatives, I have not married all my life, you are just like my son and granddaughter."


    Although Xi Qingtian said that, but Xi Canghai and dream did not show any excited look, but speculated how Xi Qingtian would appear. We should know that once an era passed, the number of times Xi Qingtian came out did not add up to the number of hands.


    In Xi Canghai father and daughter''s conjecture, Xi Qingtian went to one side and sat down: "I don''t waste time. I''m mainly looking for dreams tonight. I hope you can do something for me."


    Dream step forward: "grandfather, please say."


    "Call me second grandfather later." Xi Qingtian smiles and seems very kind: "as for what to do, it''s very simple. Find a chance to get close to Chu Feng and see if you can see how he broke the illusion. Enchantment is my proudest means, but it''s the first time to be broken by light pine."


    "I want to know why, so that I can improve and prevent the future conflict with Chu Feng, illusion is useless to him."


    She is the only one who has practiced the art of dream. Even though Xi Qingtian doesn''t understand the art of dream making, most of them are still studying the art of dreamland.


    Just once, the dream nodded gently: "yes!"


    "Besides!" Xi Qingtian raised his hand and said, "it''s best if you can spy out the secret after you go. If you can''t, it''s OK. But then you don''t want to come back. You can hide in Chu Feng''s side to see what he has plans. But in order to be careful, unless he has action against the Xiuzhen world, don''t contact us easily to prevent being discovered."


    "Now the major forces in the Xiuzhen world have been frustrated one after another. Except for the strong Chu Feng, we can''t understand his steps. All this can only be done by you."


    There is nothing strange about this dream. She has such value, so she can''t waste it at will.


    Nod gently: "yes."


    "Well, there''s nothing else." Xi Qingtian got the dream''s consent and also stood up. After going out for two steps, he stopped for a moment: "to the Canghai sea, you can arrange it next. Without our command, we can''t aim at Chu Feng and any of his subordinates. We need a little time to think about things."


    Voice down, Xi Qingtian left directly, silent, the yard only left Xi Canghai and dream two people.


    Xi Canghai looks at the night sky from afar. After a moment, he takes back his eyes and looks a little worried: "you should be careful. The Chu wind is too evil. If you find your secret, it''s hard to protect your soul by what means, you know?"


    Dream gently nodded, she knew that even if Chu Feng knew, she would not kill her, but these she could not let Xi Canghai know, because once he knew that he and Chu Feng went deep into that point, he would ask her to do something she didn''t want to do, and she was glad that satina didn''t tell anyone that she had feelings with Chu Feng!


    Xi Canghai sighs and leaves directly. I want to see if my dream can know something. Now Xi Qingtian directly lets the dream to spy on the secret with the skill of dream, so there is no need to stay here.


    After Xi Canghai left, Xi Ruyan came out from one side and looked around before he opened his mouth: "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    The dream sighed softly: "the ancestor asked me to attach to Chu Feng with the skill of dream making, to see what kind of means he used to break the illusion, or what kind of state of mind, and so on, I am going to leave."


    Xi Ruyan opened his mouth and almost didn''t laugh because Chu Feng could break the illusion. Only Xi Ruyan knew that it was because the dream attached to Chu Feng changed his vision.


    Now let the dream peep, what answer can you get?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2924

    The temple world under the curtain of night is more peaceful and peaceful than the calm of the dark waves in the past.


    Although the Xiuzhen world and Chu Feng did not say the result of the so-called exchange, but Chu Feng could come back safely. People in the temple world probably understood what was going on. If the four ancestors of the Xiuzhen world could suppress Chu Feng, how could he come back?


    So at the moment, the peace of the temple world is real. Because of the strength of Chu Feng, the Xiuzhen world has not started to be so terrible in their hearts. At least they think that when the crisis comes, Chu Feng will block them.


    In such an atmosphere, Chu Feng, who is responsible for the security of the hidden world, sits on the throne of King Wu, making arrangements before going to the soul world.


    But only Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan were present. Chu Feng didn''t tell many people that he wanted to go to the soul world. It was not that he didn''t trust them enough, but he was afraid that they couldn''t pretend to reveal something. Once the Xiuzhen world knew that he was not in the temple world, he would make some drastic actions.


    Zhang yun''er looked at Chu Feng, and the worry in his eyes never disappeared: "Chu Feng, do you really decide to go?"


    It''s the soul world. It''s the soul world dominated by the master of the world. Chu Feng didn''t understand the soul world last time. If it wasn''t nihilism, he would not come back. Although he was ready this time, he would only have a stick of incense for about three hours to enter the soul fixing area. If he could not return, he would not come back.


    What''s more, Chu Feng is not simply going to save Chang''e, but also taking away the dark Holy Grail collected by the world Master. How can the Lord make Chu Feng come back safely?


    Although Lu Wan didn''t say anything, her worry was the same as that of Zhang yun''er. It was too risky for Chu Feng to go here. Maybe he could finish all the things easily when he went to the top.


    Chu Feng naturally understood Lu Wan''s and Zhang yun''er''s worries, but judging from the current situation, it is necessary to go to the soul world.


    And this is a good opportunity. I have just tried with the four great ancestors of the Xiuzhen world. They are afraid of themselves and dare not do anything in a short time. If we don''t take advantage of this time to rescue Chang''e from the soul world, it may be very difficult for them to have such an opportunity in the future.


    Moreover, the return of Chang''e is indispensable. After all, nothingness is the person that Chu Feng finally wants to deal with.


    "Yama or other people asked, you said I was closed in the demon world."


    So Chu Feng didn''t answer whether to go or not, because there was no need to. He just said, "if there is any change in the cultivation world, you can make a declaration in my name. In addition, you mainly look at the present world. The cultivation world''s obsession with the present world may do some inappropriate behavior, which is absolutely not allowed by me."


    Chu Feng''s firmness made the two women feel helpless. They wanted to go with Chu Feng, but they could not only help Chu Feng, but also be a drag on Chu Feng.


    Looking at each other, Zhang yun''er sighed: "then you must be careful, with the protection of the Holy Grail of light, which can ensure that you will not be attacked by the dead spirit of the soul world. But other things still depend on you. Especially if you want to get the dark Holy Grail, you must face the master of the world. He will not let you succeed easily."


    Because once the Grail of light and the Grail of darkness merge, the Grail of yin and Yang will be born.


    The Holy Grail of yin and Yang is one Yin and one Yang. The yang side can keep people''s vitality, and the yin-yang side can make people''s soul not suffer any heavy damage. When Yin and Yang come out at the same time, it can really reverse the Yin and Yang. Even the dead people, the Holy Grail of yin and yang can call back the soul.


    As the master of the soul world, the master of the world will not let this artifact that disturbs the order of life and death. If Chu Feng goes here, it will be more dangerous than the last time, because this time, the master of the world will certainly try his best to stop it, even leaving Chu Feng in the soul world.


    Chu Feng understood their worries and timely led to this worrying topic: "by the way, yun''er, Wan''er, you can crush the infinite sage in the peak period. How can you damage so much? Can''t you recover?"


    Not to mention Zhang yun''er, because she is a taboo goddess. When she should be powerful, she will naturally become stronger. The main reason is that Lu Wan, who once deterred the world of immortals, is not even an infinite Saint at the moment?


    Zhang yun''er shook his head: "I don''t know, but I feel a little bit worse, but I haven''t touched it yet. As for respecting God, it''s a serious wound that has not been healed!"


    Not cured?


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned and looked at Lu Wan. The whole person was so normal that he couldn''t see any injury in his body!


    "It''s from ancient times." Lu Wan sighed and told me slowly!


    It was the last battle of the end of ancient times. She and the ancient goddess jointly destroyed the ancient demons who had lost their senses. However, although the ancient demons lost the power of all living beings, they became furious because they fell into madness and were eroded by the bloodthirsty will of the ancient demons.


    Although she and the ancient goddess succeeded in destroying the ancient demons, they were also seriously injured. They recovered a lot in the chaotic period of the new era, but some of them could not be recovered. Therefore, they restrained her strength and could not play the most powerful attack power."Is the Grail of light OK?" Chu Feng didn''t expect that Lu Wan was seriously injured by the ancient demons. He coughed and asked.


    "No way." Lu Wan gently shook his head: "if you can, I will let you use the Holy Grail of light."


    When Chu Feng frowned, Lu Wan said, "maybe the Holy Grail of yin and yang can."


    "It seems that this trip to the soul world will not work without going." Chu Feng was stunned with a smile. He stood up and went down and took two women''s hands. No matter they were blushing, he said, "so don''t think about it any more. Whether it''s for Chang''e or for you, I must go to the soul world this time."


    "There are two Holy Grails of light and darkness in chaos, so nature has their use. How can we bury the Holy Grail of darkness in the soul world because the Lord does not want to disturb the order of life and death?"


    Breath out, eyes changed firm: "so this time, I not only want to take the dark grail, but also let the world master know that even in the soul world, he can''t help me."


    At this moment, Chu Feng thought of the golden horn which was sent to the guillotine by the high priest. He was destroyed just because he helped him. At that time, it can be seen that the Lord of the world also knew that the high priest had done too much, but he protected the high priest, which Chu Feng could not allow.


    Even if the Lord of the kingdom can''t be fair and just, what can be said?


    Zhang yun''er and Zhang yun''er didn''t know that Chu Feng had a plan to revenge for the golden horn. They just whispered: "if you want to go, we won''t stop it, but you must be careful. If you don''t grasp the time of a stick of incense, you can''t come back."


    "Don''t worry, I have my own discretion." Chu Feng chufeng smiles, seriously, he did not consider the issue of incense sticks, because as long as he got the dark grail and let the Yin and Yang Holy Grail come into being, it doesn''t matter whether the time is over or not.


    Of course, Chu Feng was thinking in his own mind. He would not say it in his mouth. Otherwise, he would just worry about Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er.


    For fear of two people asked a little more, Chu Feng coughed and opened the topic: "it''s time to have a rest!"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan suddenly became alert, because they said to them to rest together. Did they want to?


    Two people''s mouth, subconsciously back two steps, one of them is immortal God, the other is taboo goddess, are high-ranking existence, affect the characters of an era, how can and Chu Feng together that, that is not to destroy integrity?


    Chu Feng''s original intention is to open up a topic so that they don''t want to entangle with each other any more.


    However, looking at the two women, Chu Feng also had some ideas. One is to respect the gods, the other is the goddess, one has been extremely respected since ancient times, and the other is called the God of the right way. If they could be greatly sleeping with each other?


    Then a thought of Chu Feng''s blood boiling, eyes have changed the taste.


    Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan are not uninhabited people. Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes like this, they can''t know what''s going on. Their eyes are alert. Zhang yun''er says, "Chu Feng, you must not think that way. It''s impossible."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently and turned his lips: "when I was abandoned and cultivated and went back to the present world, I didn''t know who told me that everything would be ok as long as I resumed my cultivation?"


    "Me Zhang yun''er blushed. In Lu Wan''s astonished look, Zhang yun''er replied: "it''s just that I said that you can restore your cultivation. When the king came to the world, I didn''t say that you could restore your cultivation, didn''t you, respect God?"


    Although Lu Wan didn''t know what Zhang yun''er said at that time, she probably knew what she was saying from her words at the moment.


    Her face flushed and her heart pounded. Thinking of the exciting picture, Lu Wan felt more pressure than asking her to fight an enemy who was unable to fight, or even to face nothingness.


    Decisively shook his head: "that, I didn''t say anything, what matter you look for yun''er to be responsible for!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile. The dream is beautiful, but the reality is cruel after all.


    Zhang yun''er can even coax and cheat, but Lu Wan is not so good at fooling. But if Chang''e, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan can be taken down together, it must be an imperial enjoyment!


    Clapping his head to stop thinking, he turned around and waved: "if you''re joking, go to rest. There''s no other situation at sunrise tomorrow. I''ll go to the soul world. If it''s fast, it''s about ten days, and if it''s slow, it''ll come back in twenty days. Because it takes several days to go from the soul wandering area to the soul setting area."


    "Chu Feng!" Seeing Chu Feng turn away, Lu Wan thought he was angry. Thinking that he would go to the soul world tomorrow, Lu Wan clenched her lips and looked at Zhang yun''er. She blushed and lowered: "come back safely. I can discuss with you."


    Discuss?


    Chu Feng didn''t think much about it, but when he heard Lu Wan''s words, he was so excited that he suddenly turned around and said, "is Chang''e OK?"


    Originally, she was very shy in her heart. Chu Feng also asked such powerful questions. Lu Wan''s face was almost red, and she could bleed. Her lips were almost broken: "if you have the ability to make Chang''e nod, I can accept it!"Chu Feng burst out laughing, warm and moved. Knowing that Lu Wan put down his pride, he just wanted him to come back safely. As long as he came back safely, what else would he care about?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2925

    Chu Feng knew that she would take the opportunity to ask Lu Wan to do anything, but he didn''t do it. A woman''s love for you is very precious. If you use their worries to satisfy their selfish desires, it will also stain the feelings.


    Let Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan go to rest. Chu Feng also goes to the back of King Wu''s temple and prepares to go back to the bedroom for a rest. Next, he will go to the soul world. He can be sure that he does not know what he is going to do next even if he is nihilistic.


    However, in order to achieve one-time success, we still need to ponder over some details quietly, because if we fail this time, there will be no more opportunities. After all, the world Master is the absolute master of the soul world. If he is prepared, he can do nothing.


    If one person can go with him, he will drag the steps of the Lord of the world, and another person will win the Holy Grail of darkness, which is a good way.


    It''s just that the soul world is too dangerous. It''s very likely that there will be no return. Chu Feng doesn''t want either Lu Wan or Zhang yun''er to take risks with himself. So he still has to rely on himself. He just doesn''t know how to do it, because he doesn''t know where he is going to find the dark Holy Grail, where does the Lord hide it or carry it with him?


    Unconsciously, back to the bedroom, Chu Feng pushed open the door to enter, looking slightly stunned.


    Usually, no matter how late he came back, Bai He must be waiting here. How can he not see anyone tonight?


    Because the mysterious woman attached to Bai He''s body led to some things that shouldn''t have happened. Although she was still a maid, she felt different from before. Although she didn''t go beyond anything, it seemed that such things were rare.


    Go to the bedroom also did not see white lotus, Chu wind inevitable some curiosity, went out of the outside, whispered: "white lotus, are you in?"


    There was no response, but situ ya, who lived in the adjacent yard, came in: "less wind, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. Have you seen white lotus?" Chu Feng shook his head and asked.


    "White lotus?" Si Ya shook her head a moment ago, but I didn''t know where I was wandering around


    If someone else went to hang out, Chu Feng thought it was possible, but Bai He was absolutely impossible. She always regarded herself as his maid. It seems that Bai He would wait for him to come back and wait for him to have a rest on such a night. It was absolutely impossible for him to go to other places.


    Although there will not be any danger in the temple world, some things are still uncertain. Chu Feng sends out a dense sound connection, and his facial expression softens a little, because Bai he responds.


    "It''s all right. You go to have a rest. Baihe will come back."


    After receiving Bai He''s response, Chu Feng said to situ Ya and went back to his bedroom. Situ Ya looked at Chu Feng curiously and wondered how he cared about Bai He, but he didn''t think much about it. He spread out his hands and went back to his residence.


    Chu Feng returned to his bedroom and threw himself into the hot spring pool in the bathroom. He did not know how long it would take to come back to the soul world. Naturally, he could relax and relax.


    At this time, the door of the bedroom also heard the sound of opening. Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw Bai he come in: "wipe my back!"


    Bai he closed the door, his hand was stagnant, and his face was unnatural. If Chu Feng saw it at the moment, it would be very strange. Because Bai He was used to doing these things, except for being shy at the beginning, he was used to blushing. It''s just a pity that Chu Feng didn''t see it.


    The reason why Bai He has such a change is that she is Bai He now, but she has been attached to the soul of dream in thought.


    Even if she didn''t want to dream, she could only do it. So she came all night and attached to Bai He again. As for not attaching to Chu Feng, it was never thought of in the dream, because Chu Feng could break the illusion because she knew how to tell Xi Qingtian.


    Slowly walked past, Bai He didn''t know that there was a soul hidden in his body. He went to the back of Chu Feng, took off his clothes, and went into the hot spring pool. He gently wiped his back behind the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes very calm, simply unable to detect, white lotus at this moment in the heart, there is a dream of the soul.


    Feeling almost Chu Feng stood up from the water: "OK."


    Go up, Chu Feng opened his hands, because the soul of the dream affected some emotions, white lotus red face came up, take a towel gently help Chu Feng dry body, turned to Chu Feng face is red.


    "What''s the matter? It''s not the first time!"


    Chu Feng saw white lotus face slightly red, thought it was to see shyness, and said with a smile: "moreover, life events have been studied, but also shy on?"


    Bai He was said by Chu Feng, his face was even more shy. He lowered his head and quickly helped Chu Feng dry his body: "master, have a rest!"


    Chu Feng en, put on his pants, went to lie down, see white lotus still standing there, Chu wind warm mouth: "you also go to rest.""Master, may I lie down beside you?" White lotus raised his head, although bashful, but plucked up the courage to say a word.


    Chu Feng looked at the moment has not put on the clothes of the white lotus, gently coughed, the body moved inside a little: "can!"


    What should not have happened has happened, so it can only be accepted calmly. Moreover, Bai He is not the kind of person who needs status. What she wants is to follow him, just like the maid who followed the emperor''s side in ancient times. Even if she is favored by the emperor, they think it is reasonable.


    Bai He went to lie beside Chu Feng and waited for a while. Bai He turned his head and saw Chu Feng close his eyes.


    Micro bite lips, white lotus slowly into the quilt, a while Chu Feng opened his eyes, looked to the quilt high position, wry smile: "white lotus, not to say rest?"


    When the quilt was opened, Bai He raised his head, and his eyes were misty: "I am the maid of the master. You have been under a lot of pressure recently, and you haven''t gone to the gods and goddesses. So Chu Feng shook his head and thought of a quiet night. He didn''t want Bai He to be so active. He turned around and pressed Bai He:" remember, don''t shout, situ Yajin Night is next door. "


    Bai He knew that there would be a storm next, and nodded gently: "en!"


    When a war without gunpowder started completely, Chu Feng always felt something wrong. It was clear that the man was Bai He, but he felt like another person. If he didn''t know that the mysterious woman didn''t appear, Chu Feng would almost doubt whether Bai He was controlled by the mysterious woman again.


    Little did you know that Bai He was not controlled by the mysterious woman, but was attached to the body by the soul of the dream. There was nothing in itself. But with the war, the soul of the dream was agitated and controlled Bai He''s body. At the moment, Bai He seemed to be thinking normally, but the dream was also in it, which made him feel ashamed.


    When the war was over, Chu Feng breathed out his breath and lay there: "Bai He, you don''t need to be like this in the future. I won''t be polite when I need to. You always take the initiative and I''m very passive."


    White lotus face slightly red, like a kitten, leaning against Chu Feng''s arms, whispered: "I just want to help the master release pressure, do anything for you, see you no longer frown, I think I will be happy."


    Chu Feng looked slightly stunned and patted Bai He''s snow back. He could feel that Bai He said was from the bottom of his heart: "Bai He, I will go to a place tomorrow. You are my close servant girl. Maybe some people will pay attention to you to spy on my trace. So before I come back, you can go to the devil''s world and stay."


    Originally Chu Feng wanted to wait until tomorrow to leave before he said, but now it''s all like this, may as well say it.


    Because Baihe is his close follower, many people know that if he is not in Baihe, but he is still in the temple world, it is inevitable that some people doubt something. Therefore, Chu Feng wants Bai He to go to the demon world. In this way, LV Wan said that they had gone to the demon world, and Baihe was not there, so no one would doubt that he was not at all.


    White lotus gently nodded: "master, where are you going, can you take me?"


    "No way!" Chu Feng shook his head, and he had enough trust in Bai He: "I want to go to the soul world to find the dark grail, and save Chang''e''s soul by the way. But I don''t know how long it will take, because I have to entangle with the master of the soul world and find the dark Holy Grail, so I can''t take you there, because saints are likely to die."


    Hearing Chu Feng going to such a dangerous place, Bai He sat up in a hurry and shivered in snow: "so dangerous, do you still go?"


    Bai He''s reaction was almost the same as Lu Wan''s. Chu Feng pulled her down and lay on her arm: "I have to go. Many things can''t be explained to you for a while. That''s why I want you to go to the devil''s world. People will think that I took you to the demon world, and they won''t doubt that I''m not in the world."


    Bai he frowns slightly. She is worried, but she also knows her identity. If Lu Wan and Lu Wan can''t persuade, she has no such qualification: "master, you have to be careful. If something happens to you, Bai He will follow you and serve you as a maid in the soul world."


    Chu Feng''s corners of the mouth violently twitch for a while, do as if what and what, pat Bai He''s shoulder: "sleep!"


    When everything is quiet down, an illusory figure outside the bedroom slowly emerges, which is just a dream!


    Her face was flushed, but there was also a worried look in her eyes, because Chu Feng even wanted to go to the soul world, and raised her head. Her eyebrows were full of solemnity: "is he crazy?"


    With a sigh, Meng knew that what Chu Feng decided was hard to change, and she could not show up. She struggled in her heart and made a decision. She wanted to attach herself to Chu Feng and go to the soul world with him.


    When I made this decision, my dream was to look at myself and blush a little: "am I not a virgin then?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2926

    No matter how long the night has passed, the temple world ushered in a new day in an extremely quiet atmosphere.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes at the moment when the sun rose. He didn''t want to wake her up. He just gently waved his left hand, and a ray of light wrapped her in it. In the end, she completely disappeared and was collected into the magic God Hall of the demon world.


    Now is the rising sun, everyone is busy for a new day, which is also the best time to enter the soul world. If you choose to go to the soul world at night, there will be a lot of dead air. Although there is the protection of the Holy Grail of light, it is good to be careful.


    Out of the bedroom, originally still want to leave quietly, do not want Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan have been waiting outside the door for a long time.


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then he walked over with a smile: "how did you get up so early?"


    He spoke with a smile on his face, but neither Lu Wan nor Zhang yun''er could show a relaxed smile. After all, the place Chu Feng was going to was strange to anyone present. If he didn''t pay attention to it, it would be a result that he would never come back.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng''s intention has been decided, and it''s useless to stop it.


    Zhang yun''er didn''t say a word. She went forward to open her hands and took the initiative to hold Chu Feng. Her head rested on his shoulder. She seemed to want to give Chu Feng some good luck and give herself a little confidence to go on.


    After a simple hug, Chu Feng patted her on the shoulder: "good!"


    Zhang yun''er blushed. Knowing that what he said at this time would only affect Chu Feng''s mood of going to the soul world, she just nodded and went to one side to make her performance as calm as possible. Moreover, Lu Wan definitely wanted to be separated from Chu Feng Dao. She knew what to do.


    No matter who came before her, Lu Wan was always in a peaceful and peaceful state. She did not take the initiative to give Chu Feng a hug as Zhang Yuner did. She just raised her hand, and there was a dark light door in front of her.


    The corner of the mouth swept a helpless: "can''t help you, can only send you a way, hope you come back quickly."


    Chu Feng came to Lu Wan''s back, gently opened his hands and hugged her, and whispered in her ear, "I will come back. You go. You look here. I don''t have the courage to go in."


    Actually, Chu Feng didn''t want Lu Wan to look at her walking into the soul world and feel miserable!


    Lu Wan naturally understood this. After Chu Feng released herself, she turned around and gave Chu Feng a gentle kiss on her mouth. Then she walked quietly outside. Chu Feng was about to leave. They should not show their worries on their faces, but let Chu Feng go without pressure.


    Otherwise, because of their influence on the mood of Chu Feng, even if they go to the soul world, it is estimated that they can not rest assured.


    Chu Feng kept watching until Lu Wan''s figure disappeared in his sight. He looked at the quiet door Lu Wan opened, which was the channel to the soul world. He took a deep breath and walked slowly forward.


    Just when he was about to get close to the channel of the soul world, Chu Feng was stagnant and shook his head slightly. At that moment, he felt a slight pain in his head.


    That kind of feeling is very familiar, just like what happened in Xi Qingtian''s Enchanted dreamland, isn''t it?


    Chu wind as like as two peas did not show what he was looking at, nor did he show any surprise. He did not even say a word, even in his heart, because he knew that the soul of a dream was just on his body just now, because this feeling was exactly the same as when he was in a dreamy place.


    If he had not been in a trance, Chu Feng would not have noticed the slight pain in his head just now, but because he had experienced it, he was sure that the momentary trance was a dream.


    Just what does she want to do?


    With this question, Chu Feng stepped into the channel to the soul world. As for the dream, he didn''t have the slightest worry. She had the ability to attach herself to others, so she could travel through the world with him. As long as he came back, the dream would come back naturally.


    Moreover, the dream is an independent soul. As long as she wants to come back, she believes that although the risk exists, it should not have any impact on her. Moreover, she feels that she is already a dead person in her heart, and she does not need to pierce this point.


    When Chu Feng entered the channel of the soul world, the channel also disappeared. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan, who had just left, came in again.


    Two people looked at the place where the passage just disappeared, Zhang yun''er said softly: "just that moment, I saw a dream."


    "I feel it, too." Lu Wan nodded gently, with a calm look: "she mainly wanted to keep Chu Feng from discovering herself, but she didn''t avoid us. She even attached herself to Chu Feng and went to the soul world with him. What does she want to do?"


    "Two possibilities!" Zhang yun''er''s right eye twinkled and showed a light smile: "one possibility is to appear in the soul world as a soul body, so that Chu Feng can believe that she is really dead. The second possibility is that she loves Chu Feng too much and knows that he wants to go to the soul world, so she wants to follow him and help him!"


    "After all, a dream is not a person who dies, but an act of self-determination when the soul comes out of the body. It is stronger than the soul of any sage in the soul world."Lu Wan nodded slightly, and she was not very clear about these things. After all, in the mysterious soul world, the master of the world was the master. Although both of them had existed for a long time, the number of times they went back and forth was very few. It can even be said that they had never communicated with each other.


    At the moment, the Chu wind has passed through the channel and reached the soul world with only one exit again.


    The sky is still that kind of dim yellow color. Chu Feng takes a light look at it, and does not waste time. His body rises from the sky at a speed that is hard for the naked eye to catch. He soon reaches the place where the soul wandering area and the soul fixing area are isolated.


    The last time I had golden horn to help me cross the river Styx, so I could quickly reach the central area of the soul fixing area. Now that golden horn is dead, it is impossible to implicate the soul emissary above the Styx river when I come to the soul world.


    So Chu Feng is going to enter the ordinary soul setting area from the ordinary wandering soul area to the main hall of the world!


    One step into it, much faster than Chu Feng expected at the beginning. Almost the next moment, he arrived at the ordinary area of the soul fixing area. He looked stunned. The last time Jin Jiao took himself into the soul setting area, it seemed that it was not so fast?


    Suddenly, Chu Feng thought of what, his face changed slightly.


    When he came last time, Jin Jiao told him that if he entered the soul setting area from the east side, he could get to the main hall area as quickly as possible. If he entered the soul setting area from the wandering soul area on the west side, it would take a little time to get there.


    Therefore, it took many days to cross the boundary between the soul area and the soul area. Now it is only in the blink of an eye to enter the soul setting area from the ordinary ghost area. That is to say, this distance needs to be taken by ourselves.


    However, entering the soul setting area, there is only one incense stick left. It is only three hours. Where can it be so fast?


    Chu Feng scolded him to death. He knew that it was time to cross the river Styx. But now what he said was false. Chu Feng expanded the wings of magic light and no longer covered up his breath. His body quickly moved towards the central area. The area of the soul fixing area now seems to be smaller than that of ordinary people, so it can be crossed quickly.


    But in the soul setting area of ordinary people, it will be very difficult to cross. The most damned thing is that we can''t open the door of dazzling light in the soul world.


    The surging power of saints is surging and surging, and the wind of Chu is passing quickly. Regardless of how this will bring today''s shock to the soul world, he only knows that if he doesn''t hurry up, he really needs to be careful. Although he can''t find a way to get the dark Holy Grail after a stick of incense, if he loses his memory, it will be really finished.


    The shock of heaven, the undisguised breath of saints reverberated in the soul world, and also shocked the main hall of the world in the distant land.


    The high priest, who is reviewing the affairs of the soul world instead of the Lord of the world, is now in the reincarnation hall, looking up the information of those who are qualified to enter the reincarnation, so as to prevent those who are not qualified to enter the reincarnation. They feel a strong saint''s pressure coming towards the main hall of the kingdom.


    When you feel that the breath is surging, you can also smell the familiar breath, and a ferocious color appears on his thin face: "he has come again. When the soul world is his own home, can you enter or leave?"


    He handed the things in his hand to the soul envoy on one side and said coldly, "don''t mess up. I''ll stop that damned guy and let him know that the soul world can''t come at will. Last time he was lucky, this time I''ll let him never turn over!"


    After explaining all the things, the high priest went straight away. He knew that from the moment he entered the soul setting area, chufeng had only one incense stick left. As long as he dragged the time of chufeng, he would never return.


    "Chang''e, he is here again."


    At the same time, in the warm garden of the Lord, the LORD looked at Chang''e, who was enjoying the flowers there, which was more beautiful than the flowers. "This is the second time he has come to the soul world. As the master of the world, I have broken the rules once. If I ignore the second time, my authority will be completely broken."


    Chang''e nodded her head gently, and her eyes were confused. She seemed to be remembering something: "is it Chu Feng?"


    "It''s him!" The master nodded and looked at Chang''e''s eyes full of love: "this time I won''t let him leave easily, even if nothingness doesn''t want to stop me."


    Chang''e slowly looked at the world Master and said softly, "do you want to threaten me with his safety? It''s just useless. If he is really my man, he must make me proud. No one wants to oppress him. I have already said that I won''t marry you again, so I won''t marry you. Why should the Lord persist? "


    Gently waving the finger, there is a bright and beautiful flower on the tip of the finger: "and you are the master of the world, and you are the undisputed king in the soul world. The world is divided into yin and Yang, and the Yang world is in chaos. You are the king in the soul world. What kind of woman can''t you get? Why cling to me?"


    With a faint smile, he turned around and walked forward: "you are so confident in him. Then I will send him to the endless darkness."


    The flowers in Chang''e''s hand were pinched tightly by her, and slowly turned into residue, but her eyes were very calm and could not see any waves.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2927

    The speed of Chu Feng is very fast. Normally speaking, it doesn''t take half a stick of incense to get to the main hall of the world. When it comes to the main hall of the world, it''s OK to take violent measures to fight against the main body of the world. If it''s from the soul setting area of the strong, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome, and the time is enough, but many things are not if.


    Moreover, the high priest has blocked his way.


    If the high priest were put in this world, Chu Feng was confident that three breathing times would make him directly become dust. However, this was in the soul world. His strength was affected by the stillness of the soul world, which was more or less damaged. Although there was protection from the Holy Grail of light, the damage still existed.


    Of course, if there is no holy grail of light, Chu Feng believes his result will be even worse.


    "Chu Feng, what are you when the soul world?"


    Seeing Chu Feng stop, the high priest looked slightly angry: "you can come and go if you want. Do you know that your presence will disturb the order of the soul world?"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and clucked, his eyes gradually became cold, and his left eye was shining with dim light: "I am the devil. Is it your turn to teach me?"


    Without waiting for the high priest to refute a word, Chu Feng started directly. Now, time is running out. To argue with the high priest here is not responsible for his own life. If the time is too long, he may not even see the master of the world, and he will die in the soul world. It really becomes a joke.


    The high priest didn''t expect Chu Feng to disagree with each other, just like the last time because of the death of golden horn.


    As a high priest in the soul world, he is second only to the transcendental existence of the Lord of the world. He is respected by countless wandering souls. How can he be so despised by a man? If the high priest does not retreat but advances instead, he does not believe that Chu Feng can defeat himself in this spiritual world.


    Just two people just had a strong collision, the high priest regretted, because the power of Chu Feng was too strong, too overbearing.


    His face changed slightly, and he knew that he was going to have bad luck. Last time Chu Feng wanted to kill him for golden horn, it was because Chu Feng had been in the soul fixing area for quite some time, and his strength was less than half. Now that Chu Feng has just arrived in the soul world, the worst is still the strength of 90% of the peak. How can he fight against it?


    He immediately reflected the gap between himself and Chu Feng. The high priest threw his crutches at Chu Feng, and many skeletons could be seen emerging and biting away towards Chu Feng.


    "A little bit of work!"


    Chu Feng snorted coldly, and Minghong''s magic sword flashed. One sword directly broke the high priest''s attack. He was frantic: "last time, because of the lack of time, I will definitely kill you this time, or I''m sorry for the golden horn that will never appear again."


    The opportunity of killing soared, and the high priest was completely covered by the magic sword of Minghong, and his face turned ugly.


    The high priest was angry and helpless when he felt the invisible sword spirit carrying the destructive power towards him. Although he was also a saint, he also had to see what kind of existence he had. Chu Feng was now an infinite saint who had come to the soul world with the flesh body, and he was still taboo against demons.


    If you wait another hour and a half, you may be able to draw with Chu Feng, but now it is definitely impossible, because there is basically no loss of Chu Feng.


    As soon as he was about to die under the magic sword of Ming Hong, the high priest exploded and waved out his crutches. The endless sword Spirit fell on the crutches, which directly broke the crutches. The rest of his strength was still on the body of the high priest. The latter immediately flew out with a pale face and heavily hit the light earth.


    Fortunately, the crutches helped him to remove most of his strength. Otherwise, he had already died under the sword of Chu Feng and became dust. He would never appear again, let alone the high priest in the soul world.


    He stood up with a cough. When he looked up to the sky, he found that Chu Feng didn''t know where to go. His face changed slightly. Looking around, he suddenly felt a congealment. He had no time to think about it. He subconsciously went forward, and the speed was as fast as that of the naked eye.


    Although his speed is very fast, but compared with Chu Feng, there is still a huge gap.


    Chu Feng appeared behind the high priest like a ghost. Although he had already felt that Chu Feng was going to attack him from behind and was running forward, Chu Feng didn''t mean to be worried at all. Like a ghost, he followed him like a shadow, making the high priest tired of running for his life.


    Yes, the high priest at the moment is not thinking about killing Chu Feng, he is thinking of running for his life. As long as he is not captured by Chu Feng on the spot and takes a little time, Chu Feng''s strength, body and even soul will be affected by the soul world.


    At that time, he can turn the wind of Chu down on the ground, but that is something and so on. Now he can''t do that, because stopping means death.


    Chu Feng flashed by and found that the speed of the high priest was even faster than that of himself. However, after thinking about it, it was clear that this was in the light soul world. He was not so adaptable to everything here. The strength of the high priest was not as good as himself, but he was very familiar with the environment. It was definitely impossible to catch up with him in a short time Yes.


    But Chu Feng was not in a hurry, and did not go after the high priest any more. Instead, he raised his hand, and the sun shooting bow appeared in his hand with a bright and blazing light.With a bow and an arrow, Chu Feng did not hesitate at all, but shot out with an arrow and went straight to the high priest.


    The high priest, who was fleeing for his life, felt the terrible force coming from behind, and subconsciously looked back. When he saw the sun shooting arrow, his face suddenly turned ugly: "Chu Feng, this is the soul world. Are you going to destroy the soul world?"


    "It doesn''t matter!" Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and continued to raise his bow and arrow!


    Forced to stop, the high priest ran out with a powerful force and collided with the sun shooting arrow, because he knew that if he dodged away, the whole soul world would turn into dust. The power of the sun shooting arrow, the masculinity, was just the heaviness that the soul world could not bear.


    Between the explosions, the earth shook and the breath of the high priest had not eased. Chu Feng had already shot the second arrow, and its power and speed were much faster than the beginning.


    The high priest scolded him to death. He knew that Chu Feng was really a madman. He did not care that his arrow would bring devastating disaster to the soul world. How much did he want to kill himself?


    If the high priest knew Chu Feng''s apology for Jinjiao, he would naturally understand why Chu Feng wanted to kill him at the moment, but unfortunately, the high priest would never understand that Chu Feng''s guilt for Jinjiao was that he had implicated Jinjiao.


    In the face of the attack of the second arrow, the high priest bravely volatilized his powerful power. Although he blocked the second arrow, the air wave that swept up brought him no small harm. He coughed gently and looked at Chu Feng''s eyes, which had no other color except killing the opportunity.


    Chu Feng didn''t care what the high priest looked like at the moment. He only knew that this time he came to the soul world. One of the things was that he wanted the high priest to die. If he didn''t die, how could he feel at ease?


    Three arrows appeared on the bow. The high priest looked ugly: "Chu Feng, you should die!"


    Chu Feng sneered: "don''t you die?"


    The high priest knew that he couldn''t stop this time. Facing Chu Feng''s hysteria and madness, he regretted that he shouldn''t have offended him last time, but now what he said is false.


    Just as he was about to harden his head, the earth suddenly became silent for a moment. The three arrows that shot from the sun stopped directly and were suspended there, like the frame of the picture.


    Chu Feng put down his hand holding the sun shooting bow and squinted at the sky. A figure slowly emerged. It was not the king of the soul world, but who could it be?


    With a funny smile on the corner of his mouth, his body appeared behind the high priest in an instant. The sun shooting bow turned into a Ming Hong magic sword and stuck it on the high priest''s throat: "Lord of the world, we have met again. Last time I said that I would come again. Should I promise my request this time?"


    The Lord of the world fell quietly and stood not far away. There was no impatience of the high priest falling into the hands of Chu Feng: "I''m afraid that this time, the devil God is not only to ask Chang''e''s soul, is it?"


    "Ha ha ha, smart!" Chu Feng beamed and nodded with a smile: "yes, last time, the time was too tight, and because of the nihility, that smelly girl ruined my good things. This time, in addition to Chang''e''s soul, I hope the world Lord will give me the dark Holy Grail. This matter is not negotiable, and I am not here to discuss it with you."


    "You can refuse, but the consequence of your refusal is that I will kill the high priest right now, and then destroy the soul world with my life''s efforts, and make you the Lord of the world a bare rod commander!"


    The threatening words didn''t make the Lord of the world moved at all. He gently raised his hand and made a gesture of "kill!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes were fixed, and the high priest''s body was also shocked. He has been the most loyal follower of the world Lord for endless years. When the world Lord appeared just now, he thought he was saved, but he didn''t expect that the world Lord would ignore his life and death, and call Chu Feng to kill him!


    Chu Feng was also a little surprised at the master''s attitude, but that was all.


    The world is divided into yin and Yang. The Yang realm has always been a chaotic situation, but the soul world has always been under the control of the world Master. What kind of things has he never seen?


    Therefore, Chu Feng was not surprised at the indifference of the world Lord. He was just surprised at the indifference of the Lord. How could he be the high priest who had been with him for endless years? He could ignore his life and death.


    However, the master of the world seemed to have just said a trivial thing. He said: "because the devil has a strong desire to kill the high priest, why should I compromise to save a person you must kill?"


    Chu Feng was stunned and then burst into laughter. He was amused and appreciated the master of the world. Minghong magic sword gently handed out a little: "master, you don''t care about the death of the high priest. Do you care about the millions of wandering souls in the soul world?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2928

    Even if Chu Feng said such words, there was no fluctuation on the master''s face, which was more beautiful than a woman. It seemed that no matter what Chu Feng said, he could not affect his mood.


    This time, Chu Feng became curious, but more still confused: "master, you have no attitude at all, do you think I dare not?"


    "If Wan Jie can''t be stable, what do you dare not do?" With a faint smile, the master of the world said: "it''s just a hundred million wandering souls. There are your friends, your former relatives, and many people who are still important to you. You broke the soul world. It''s very simple. Have you considered them?"


    "If the soul world is gone, they will disappear. Even if there is a future, they will never come back. Think about your adoptive mother, your mother and your master. Are you sure you want to do that?"


    Between the words, the master of the world raised his left hand, and several pictures appeared in the side hand change. Chu Feng saw his adoptive mother, Shangguan yingyue, and bawangtian. Each of them is still in the soul world at the moment.


    The master of the world took advantage of the situation and said, "so you have to do it. I won''t stop you, but your heart?"


    "Master, there''s no point in playing these tricks with me." Chu Feng sighed softly and said indifferently: "you said that you didn''t care about all this, but you didn''t stop my confidence and wanted to delay time, so don''t talk nonsense with me. Chang''e and the dark Holy Grail, as little as I will destroy the soul world."


    "Don''t tell me later, and don''t tell me about mercy. I only know that I can''t fulfill my wish and the world will collapse. What can I do in the soul world?"


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "I believe that my relatives know my decision and will support me. So, master of the world, you''d better make a decision, compromise or watch me collapse the soul world."


    The smile on the face of the world Master slowly dissipated, and his expression was a little more cold: "stubborn!"


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng felt a huge suction behind his back, and his body suddenly went back two steps away. The high priest felt the opportunity and got out of the control of Chu Feng and stood behind the master of the world. Chu Feng also found that he did not know when a black whirlpool appeared behind him.


    And this whirlpool Chu Feng has seen, is the last time when the world Lord beat the demon emperor and nagula into the endless darkness, is a place where many evil spirits are imprisoned.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and tried to get rid of it, but the suction was so strong that he could not resist it. He narrowed his eyes, and chufeng gave up the resistance, but a pair of cold eyes swept the master of the world: "you will regret it."


    Chu Feng didn''t let the endless darkness suck himself in, but he didn''t enter it directly.


    His sudden behavior made the world Master frown, because of the endless darkness, no one except him could enter and leave freely. Chu Feng chose to enter the endless darkness. What''s the matter?


    Even if the master himself can''t figure it out, but Chu Feng''s crisis has been eliminated, and he doesn''t want to entangle them any more. In the endless years, there are less and less things that can wave his heartstrings.


    After closing the endless darkness, the master said slowly, "Chu Feng is a lesson to you. No matter what you think, you should have a kind heart. Jinjiao is not damned, but he is dead. Do you understand what I mean?"


    The high priest''s expression was affected. This was the first time that the Lord of the Kingdom criticized his behavior. He lowered his head and his voice was a little uneasy: "I understand, but is Chu Feng like this?"


    It was a taboo demon God, which was an indispensable existence in this era. Now the Lord of the Kingdom directly imprisoned Chu Feng in the endless darkness, and the high priest was worried about bringing disaster to the soul world.


    "Since endless years, the most thing I have done is to maintain the order of life and death in the soul world!"


    The master''s face was calm as water, and he couldn''t even hear any waves in his voice: "I can forgive Chu Feng''s first entry into the soul world, but he knowingly committed the second one, that is, ignoring the rules of the soul world and trying to break the order of life and death. If everyone is the same as him, what else should I do in the soul world?"


    The high priest frowned slightly and nodded vaguely. With the departure of the Lord, they soon returned to the hall of the Lord.


    When passing through the guillotine, the master stopped and thought: "you said, why did Chu wind enter the endless darkness?"


    "I believe that as long as he resists to the end, even the endless darkness will not be able to inhale him in, which is a place where he can get in and can hardly get out."


    High priest a Leng, slightly shakes his head: "subordinate does not know, he is a madman, who knows?"


    The master felt something wrong more and more, even his heart was a little uneasy. Facing the direction of the guillotine, he raised his hands, and a dark force converged between his hands to form a picture. You can see that the Chu wind is in it, and that place is the place where the evil spirits are imprisoned.


    "Master of the Kingdom, Chu Feng!" When the high priest saw the scene, he was moved.


    Because Chu Feng didn''t really stay in the endless darkness, he was sacrificing the sun shooting bow to slaughter the evil spirits. The whole endless darkness has imprisoned many evil spirits from ancient times to the present, but they can all be at peace with each other, because if anyone makes trouble in the endless darkness, he will lose the chance of reincarnation forever and live in the darkness forever.Now Chu Feng killed the evil spirits in the endless darkness, totally depriving them of the chance of rebirth in the future. The method is too cruel.


    However, the master of the world did not fluctuate at all. It seems that what Chu Feng did was just a trivial thing. After a few glances, he said softly: "Chu Feng, these are evil spirits. Even if there is a chance for the next life, they will become animals. Without thousands of years of reincarnation, they can''t be adults at all. What''s the significance of killing their souls?"


    In the endless darkness, Chu Feng can see everything by leaning against his left eye. This is a place shrouded in the darkness that can''t be seen. There are many wandering souls shuttling around.


    Hearing the voice of the master of the world, Chu Feng put up his bow and spread out his hands and said, "it''s too boring and boring in this ghost place. I''ve decided to kill several evil spirits in the next period of time, and then I''ll see if I can clear this hell!"


    Chu Feng''s words made the master narrow his eyes. He believed that Chu Feng''s actions were just a temporary vent. Chu Feng, who can walk to the present day, should not be so reckless and kill some evil spirits. What else can he do except to be out of breath?


    And Chu Feng, is not that kind of people who kill at will?


    The master of the world can''t think about it. Fortunately, he is too lazy to think about it. He says to the picture, "entering the endless darkness, there is no longer a soul setting area. Your body and soul will not be affected. I will give you a little time to think about it, make a blood spirit contract, and never step into the soul world again, so I can release you."


    Chu Feng didn''t answer a word about this. Unless he took Chang''e and the dark grail, he would come to the soul world. Moreover, he didn''t want to leave so simply this time. At least the high priest had to die.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t say a word, he put up the picture with a sigh, and said to the high priest, "let the soul emissary defend the area of the main hall of the kingdom. I don''t know how Chu Feng cooperated with him to enter the endless darkness, but I feel that he has some conspiracy. The soul world can not be broken because of the Chu wind."


    Because at the moment, there is an ominous premonition in the mind of the world Lord. As a special person who exists for endless years, he knows that his feelings will not deceive others. Chu Feng must have some conspiracy, but he can''t see through it for a while.


    The high priest felt that Chu Feng had been locked into the endless darkness, so there would never be any more. However, he did not dare to say anything about the explanation of the Lord of the kingdom. He nodded gently and watched the Lord leave, and he left.


    When everything is quiet around, a group of soul envoys walk through here, and an illusory figure appears. Who can it be if it''s not a dream?


    She attached herself to Chu Feng and came to the soul world. Because she was a soul, everything here had no effect on her. Just when Chu Feng was about to be sucked into the endless darkness, the dream took the opportunity to leave his body and follow the Lord to the hall.


    As long as she is careful, no one can find out, so she doesn''t worry about being known by the world Lord.


    But in the heart of the dream, it is not very clear that Chu Feng has entered the endless darkness. He clearly wants to come to the soul world to bring back Chang''e''s soul and get the Holy Grail of darkness. How could he give up resistance and enter the endless darkness?


    After a dream, I couldn''t think of it. Shaking my head, I didn''t think about it any more. I looked at the gloomy hall of the world and opened her lips: "Chang''e, you can save yourself. The only thing I can do for you is to find the Holy Grail of darkness."


    At the moment, the Chu wind, walking in the endless darkness of darkness, because he has a left eye, everything here can''t play too much role.


    He sat down next to a stone. Because of the violent killing he started, the evil spirits in the endless darkness did not dare to get close to it. The only pity was that they did not seem to see the spirits of the demon emperor and nagula, and did not know where they would be?


    But Chu Feng didn''t care too much about it. What he is doing now is waiting for dreams.


    Yes, he knew that the dream was attached to his body and came to the soul world, so he deliberately entered the endless darkness just now. Except entering the endless darkness, time would not affect him. That is to let the master of the world disperse his guard and believe that the dream will surely bring him good news, and he will be a soul wandering soul in the soul world.


    If you are thinking of helping Chu Feng find the dream of the dark grail, you know Chu Feng designed her from the beginning, I don''t know what I would think.


    It''s just a pity that she doesn''t know until now. Chu Feng always knows that she is still alive!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2929

    The Lord returned to the garden he built and appeared in front of Chang''e at the first time.


    Looking at the woman squatting there, the master''s eyes became softer: "Chang''e!"


    Chang''e had no fluctuation. She smelled the fragrance of the flowers and stood up: "how is he? Is he dead?"


    "No The world Master shook his head and said, "he is a taboo demon. I will not kill him if I can suppress him. I will just keep him in the endless darkness. If he is willing to make a blood spirit contract to ensure that he will not step into the soul world again, I can let him go for the second time."


    Chang''e turned her back and looked into the distance: "it''s a pity that he will never agree to your request, but you have trapped him in the endless darkness for too long, so don''t you worry about nothingness doing to you?"


    "You should know what is meaningless. If you trap Chu Feng, it is the plan to destroy it."


    The owner of the world looked as usual, but when he heard Chang''e''s words, he was stunned. His pretty face showed shock: "how do you know that?"


    "Just because I''m dead doesn''t mean I have nothing left." Chang''e turned back and said softly, "I can still use the art of great destiny. Although the effect will be worse, because I am dead, no one will stop my evolution, so I see a lot of things."


    "I even know that you have trapped Chu Feng so that I can marry you, Lord of the kingdom. Your justice and justice should not be abandoned because of me."


    The world Master was silent and did not go to pick up Chang''e''s words.


    Because Chang''e is right, he trapped the Chu wind in the endless darkness for Chang''e. he hoped that Chang''e could agree to be his wife, because in those endless years, Chang''e was the first woman to stir his heart strings. Even LV Wan, the venerable God of all ages, had never given him such a feeling.


    So he trapped Chu Feng and wanted to use Chu Feng''s freedom to exchange Chang''e''s promise. Although Chang''e would not love him, he did not need it. What he needed was that Chang''e could accompany him through the changes of the years.


    At the moment, Chang''e said his mind. Although the world Master was a little embarrassed, that was all.


    Soon he covered up his unnatural, turned his back to Chang''e, and did not let him see his look: "don''t worry. According to the ancient legend, one day in the sky, one year on the earth, one day on the earth and one year in the underworld. Although there are some mistakes in this legend, there are still some mistakes in this legend."


    "That''s a day on the earth, a year of endless darkness, so it doesn''t matter if there is no one or two days. What I want is Chu Feng to stay in the dark for a few years first."


    With a faint smile, Chang''e looked at the distance: "nothingness can be superior to all holy dharmas. Don''t look at it with ordinary eyes or with normal thinking. Although I have forgotten some, I have a feeling that the spiritual world will usher in the second coming of nothingness because of the Chu wind soon."


    The master of the world frowned slightly, not because he was worried about the coming of nothingness, but because he was worried that the nothingness would come too soon. In that way, he could not hold Chu Feng''s blood spirit contract, nor could he use Chu Feng to make Chang''e agree to marry him.


    "Lord of the world, the Holy Grail of darkness, is it really in the soul world?"


    At this time, Chang''e took the initiative to open the topic and asked curiously: "it is said that the Holy Grail of darkness has powerful killing power, even saints can hardly stop it. Only the Holy Grail of light can compete with it, and then it has great benefits for the soul and body, isn''t it?"


    Chang''e took the initiative to open up the topic, and the world leader did not want to talk about Chu Feng any more. He nodded gently: "yes, the dark Holy Grail is in the soul world. Taowu came through Yin and Yang some time ago, but then left again, because it felt that in the soul world, no one could take away the dark grail."


    Chang''e has no interest in these things: "can you tell me about its past and why it is in the soul world?"


    Maybe it''s because of Chu Feng''s affairs, or because nothingness may come at any time for the sake of Chu Feng. The world Lord nodded calmly and walked with Chang''e and sat down, saying slowly.


    As a chaotic artifact, the Holy Grail of darkness was born in chaos like the other nine artifacts. However, at the beginning of its birth, the Holy Grail of darkness and the Holy Grail of light were integrated into each other, which were the Holy Grail of yin and Yang.


    But later, for some reasons, the Holy Grail of yin and Yang was separated, and there were two Holy Grails of darkness and light in the world.


    At that time, the dark Grail was not in the soul world, but drifted away from the universe. By chance, the Lord of the world discovered the dark grail and found that it had the function of making the soul powerful. If any soul got the dark grail, it would be able to become a corpse demon.


    In order to prevent such a situation from confusing Yin and Yang, the Lord of the world extradited the Holy Grail of darkness to the soul world with supreme power.


    At first, the dark grail did not accept any extradition. However, after arriving at the soul world, the dark grail may feel that there is a lot of dead air here. Later, it quieted down, accepted the closure of the Lord of the world, and stayed safely in the soul world.


    It was not until the ancient times that the faithful followers of the ancient demon king discovered the dark grail with Mosuo, and it was born for the first time. However, with the death of the ancient devil in the hands of the demon king, the dark grail returned to the soul world on its own.Chang''e heard the speech and frowned slightly: "do you mean that the dark grail is not under your control, it completely regards the soul world as its own home?"


    "Yes, if I was in charge, how could Mosuo in ancient times take it away?" The Lord nodded.


    Chang''e stood up and said, "can I have a look at it?"


    The master of the world was stunned, but the silence immediately rose: "of course, just be careful. You are the soul body now. I am afraid that the dark Grail has absorbed you, because the reason why the dark grail remains in the soul world is to absorb the endless dead gas here and increase its own power."


    Chang''e nodded, and the world Lord did not say anything more. She took Chang''e out of the garden and came to a hillside at the back of the main hall, where there was a loft like building.


    Standing in front of the attic like building, the Lord pointed to the attic and said to Chang''e: "the dark grail is in it, because the main hall of the world is the center of the soul world, and this is the highest place of the main hall of the world. So it stays there after the death of the ancient demon king. Endless years have passed, and it has never been to any place again."


    "I haven''t seen it for thousands of years. I just need to know that it''s in the soul world."


    Chang''e didn''t go in. She turned her back and looked down at the main hall of the world below. Who could have imagined that the dark Holy Grail, one of the ten chaotic artifacts, was here?


    There was also a roar at the moment, accompanied by a woman''s laughter. The owner who wanted to take Chang''e in to have a look was stunned and quickly looked back.


    But Chang''e is very calm: "I said, you trapped Chu Feng, nihility may soon know, now she came."


    At the moment when Chu Feng was trapped, he knew that nihility would surely come, because Chu Feng was very important to nothingness, but he didn''t expect nihility to come so quickly. Therefore, nihility has paid close attention to Chu Feng.


    Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to reach the soul world so soon, and his face is a little ugly, because nothingness is the only one in the universe who can ignore everything and shuttle between yin and Yang. Although it can''t control the soul world, it has a direct impact on the ownership of soul and body.


    It seems a little difficult for the master of the world to get rid of the relationship between the spirit world and nothingness all the time.


    Knowing that Chu Feng came to the soul world, it would bring trouble. At the moment, the trouble came as expected. He said to Chang''e, "you are a soul body now. It''s hard to guarantee what nothingness will do to you. Go back first. I will be nihility."


    In the whole soul world, except that he can resist nothingness, there is no way for any existence. Moreover, the nihilism comes for the sake of Chu Feng. It is impossible for him to show up.


    Chang''e did not mean to go back, but turned and walked into the attic. When she came to the second floor, she saw a bright black cup suspended on a table.


    With her eyes narrowed slightly, Chang''e walked past. When she was about to approach, she found that she seemed to be pulled by something. Thinking of what the Lord of the world said to her, Chang''e quickly backed back, and the traction force was barely disappeared.


    Guess this is the Holy Grail of darkness?


    Chang''e did not see these things, but the breath from it, as well as the feeling that it was hard to get close to, all indicated that this was the Holy Grail of darkness, which was one of the purposes of Chu Feng''s coming to the soul world this time.


    Chang''e did not go back, but looked aside: "I have found the dark grail for you. Why don''t you come out?"


    The next moment, Chang''e''s dream floated out of the direction she was looking at. Her eyes were puzzled: "there''s an attic here. I couldn''t see it just now. It seems that it''s hidden by the Lord." After a pause, the dream''s eyes deviated and looked at Chang''e: "although you have lost your memory, now it seems that the art of great destiny has let you know something, even know my existence."


    "That''s the limit." Chang''e took back her eyes, staring at the dark Grail: "as for the relationship between me and you, what is the relationship between you and Chu Feng, I don''t know, I only know that what I saw just now is that you and Chu Feng came together."


    "The Holy Grail of darkness is here. Take it. I believe that when the two Holy Grails merge, yin and yang can''t trap him."


    Dream took a deep look at Chang''e, this time is not Chang''e, even if this attic is here, she can not find it, and nodded slightly: "thank you, wait here, Chu Feng will soon come to take you away."


    As the dream is not the soul of the dead, so the dark grail does not play a very important role in her. The dream does not directly grasp the dark grail, and she can not hold it. Instead, it envelops the dark grail with a mysterious power.


    The next moment directly with the dark grail disappeared, Chang''e stood in place and slowly turned to look at the direction of the main hall: "should I go back with him?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2930

    "Lord, what should I do?"


    In front of the guillotine not far from the hall of the Lord of the Kingdom, the high priest saw the Lord fall from the sky and walked over anxiously. His eyes looked at the void standing on the scaffold with fear: "she wants us to hand over the Chu wind."


    "You stay, the others withdraw into the samsara hall." The master of the world took a light look at it and kept the nihility of dream appearance all the time. He said calmly.


    The high priest didn''t know what the world was mainly doing, but he still called on the souls to withdraw quickly. In addition, he took good care of those wandering souls who entered the samsara today, so as to prevent those who were not qualified to enter the reincarnation to take advantage of this opportunity to reincarnate, which would violate the order and life and death.


    Only the Lord and the high priest were left at the scene, and there was nothingness with a smile but no words.


    After a moment''s silence, the master of the world said blandly: "nothingness, at the beginning of the seventh universe era, I told you that you can''t interfere in the soul world. This is the second time that you have entered the soul world in recent years. Has it violated the original agreement?"


    "The Lord is still so beautiful, but I don''t want to be a man and become you." Nothingness smiles gently and is charming, just like a dream of another style: "as for why I have repeatedly entered the soul world, don''t you know? Don''t say that. I know Chu Feng is trapped in the endless darkness by you. Let me take the people out. "


    "In addition, tell me, what does Chu Feng do in the soul world?"


    In the face of nothingness and invisibility, the master of the world has no fear: "are you not the destiny of heaven?"


    "I am indeed the destiny of heaven, but there is something beyond my control." With a faint smile of nothingness, the finger gently passed: "for example, in the soul world, I have been unable to intervene from the beginning of the universe era to now, and Chu Feng, a bastard, was absorbed by satina, and I couldn''t see him through."


    "This time, if I had not intruded into the body of Bai He who followed him, I would not have known that he had come to the soul world."


    There was a flash of color in the eyes of the world Master.


    Although the achievement of saints is superior to the way of heaven, the way of heaven represents nothingness and nothingness represents destiny. However, as long as they are still in the present world, they are more or less constrained by fate. They can use many ways to develop the trajectory and control everything in their own hands.


    Chu Feng''s fate track is nothingness, can''t peep into unexpectedly, this is how to return a responsibility in the end? The Lord asked himself in his heart, but he couldn''t find a reasonable explanation.


    Who can get rid of fate? At least the Lord has never seen it.


    Seeing the master of the world didn''t say a word, nihility narrowed his eyes: "how, can''t you say it?"


    "You control Yang, I control Yin, you have no right to dominate me." The Lord nodded gently.


    He didn''t know what Chu Feng was doing in the soul world. Naturally, he would not tell it, because there were things that he didn''t know about. The master of the world felt that it was a very interesting thing. Maybe Chu Feng could become the first person to collapse the void since ancient times.


    As for Chu Fenglai''s intention to save Chang''e and get the Holy Grail of darkness, the world Lord believes that nothingness only knows one of them, and does not know the other. If she knows that Chu Feng has the intention to get the dark grail in addition to saving Chang''e, she will certainly be crazy at this moment.


    Because the Holy Grail of yin and yang can completely make Chu wind beyond Yin and Yang, not in fate.


    "Lord, do you think I won''t kill you?"


    At this moment, the master of the world still didn''t tell him what he meant. Nihility narrowed his eyes slightly: "I know that Chu Feng came to the soul world for two purposes. One is to save Chang''e, which is inevitable. The second is to kill the high priest to avenge the dead golden horn, but there is still one point I can''t see through."


    Raising his head, his delicate face was filled with coldness: "so, are you sure you don''t tell me that he came to the soul world for another purpose?"


    The LORD raised his hand, and the high priest knew that he generally stepped back a little: "nothingness, you break the agreement to enter the soul world, and you want me to tell you something about the soul world. Do you think it is possible?"


    Nothingness has no vitality. Instead, it laughs loudly, which directly pierces all barriers. Laughter reverberates in every corner of the soul world, making hundreds of millions of wandering souls show the color of fear, because such things should never happen in the soul world.


    The laughter fell down, and the corner of the empty mouth slightly cocked up: "OK, don''t say even, then you let go of Chu Feng, I''ll go right away."


    Nothingness has its own consideration, so she doesn''t want to have any conflict with the world Lord for the moment. But when she comes to the last step, she will let the master know that when it exists, both yin and Yang should be under its control.


    "The soul world has its rules."


    The world Master knows that he can''t let Chu Feng take away nihility now, so he shakes his head decisively: "please go ahead."


    Nihility giggled and joked, "do you think I will leave easily if I don''t take Chu Feng away today? What''s more, if you tell Chu Feng something, what should he do in order to prevent me from committing suicide? So, the world Master, you''d better hand over the people as soon as possible. I can''t open the endless darkness, but it''s very simple to kill hundreds of millions of wandering souls in the soul world. "


    Even if the nihility has said this, the world Master still has no moving meaning, still stands there firmly and expresses everything with silence.The nihilistic smile slowly faded away, and his eyes were a few more ferocious: "it seems that the master of the world, you want to be the enemy of me. If so, don''t blame me."


    The nothingness disappeared and disappeared, but the master of the world knew that nothingness was still nearby at the moment, so he was going to fight him.


    The world Master slowly raised his head and lifted a faint smile: "in this world, you can stab me with one finger, but in the soul world, it''s not so simple to kill me. Let me learn about the power of nothingness!"


    The Lord of the world also disappeared in a flash. The high priest stood there and could not see the shadow of the Lord and nothingness. He swallowed his saliva. He didn''t know what level of battle it was, but he knew very well that even ten of them could not hurt nihility.


    Because at the moment of nothingness, it gave the high priest a strong pressure and even wanted to kneel down and worship.


    During the first battle between the world Master and nothingness, Chu Feng offered a sun shooting bow in the endless darkness. The bright light dissipated the darkness around him, at least not far away.


    One day on the earth, the endless darkness is a year. Chu Feng has been here for more than two months. He doesn''t know that the time of endless darkness is different from that outside. So he gives himself three months. He can''t get the Holy Grail of darkness for three months. Then he goes out.


    As for why she is so sure that dream will help her find the Holy Grail of darkness, this is Chu Feng''s understanding of her.


    Looking at this uncomfortable place, all the evil spirits did not dare to get close to it. Chu Feng stood up with a deep sigh: "anyway, it''s OK. Go to find the spirit bodies of the demon emperor and nagula, and let them die without a burial place."


    "You should leave the darkness now." Just as I was about to leave, the dream finally appeared.


    A woman with an unreal body is like a real soul, but if you feel it carefully, you will find that she has no breath at all.


    Chu Feng knew that because dream is the soul out of the body, it is not really dead, so it is normal that there is no stillness. He pretends to be surprised and smiles. He runs to hold the dream, but he penetrates the past directly. He remembers that although the dream is not dead, the soul is invisible.


    Gently cough a voice to turn around, gentle run a smile: "still thought a lifetime can''t see again."


    Dream did not want to meet with Chu Feng is such a situation, but it is not entangled: "I have died, see and not see the result is the same, know you came to the soul world to look for the dark grail, with the help of Chang''e, I have found it, quickly leave the endless darkness, nothingness is coming, and now is fighting with the world Master."


    "If you slow down a little bit, the world Master will probably be killed by nothingness, and then the soul world will be in chaos."


    , the dream as like as two peas, the dark Holy Grail came before Chu wind. The black and bright spots were just like the bright Holy Grail. Chu Feng looked pleased, knowing that his judgment was correct, and the dream was indeed the dark Holy Grail for himself.


    The original intention is to merge the Holy Grail of darkness and let the Holy Grail of yin and Yang reappear. However, when he thought of nothingness in the soul world, Chu Feng still resisted it. If you can''t do it well, don''t fold yourself into the soul world.


    Put away the dark grail, Chu Feng looked at the dream: "follow me


    "No!" Dream decisively shook her head, she was not dead, if this was taken back by Chu Feng, he would know that the statue in the demon hall was fake. Although Chu Feng already knew it, dream thought he didn''t know.


    Chu Feng pretended not to know and asked, "why?"


    Dream had already thought out the words: "the Xiuzhen world has come again. I don''t want to see you fighting with my people, but I can''t do anything about it. I don''t want you to be soft on my family and hurt myself because of me. So I''m the best result. Don''t worry about it. I don''t need to be stuck in the middle."


    This is the true words of the dream. Chu Feng can feel it naturally, but he really wants to get along with the dream openly and honestly, instead of her hiding in the dark to help himself. He has to pretend that he doesn''t know.


    Reluctantly smile: "that you do not want me to be responsible for it, missed this life, there is no afterlife."


    Dream look a stagnant, clench lips to turn around: "perhaps, we are predestined, goodbye, do not want to revive me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the dream disappeared. Chu Feng stood there and sighed softly. The next moment, his body disappeared without a trace. He was so sleepy that others couldn''t catch him. He began to come in because he knew that the dream followed him, so that she could find the Holy Grail of darkness for herself, which would not attract the attention of the Lord.


    As for the dream, Chu Feng believes that she will find opportunities to attach to her body, and later Chu Feng no longer wants to think about it. Dream does not want to be caught in the middle of the dilemma, and does not want his future entanglement. How can he pierce all this.


    But also had an idea in the heart, if the dream at the moment know what Chu Feng thinks in his heart, he must be angry and spit blood!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2931

    A huge bang shook the whole soul world, Chu wind directly broke through the endless darkness, suspended in the sky of the main hall of that realm.


    The high priest, who was waiting nervously, was attracted by passive stillness. He looked up and saw Chu Feng floating there. His face suddenly changed: "what''s the matter? How did you get out?"


    It''s a place where there is endless darkness, even if nothing can be broken and shuttled. Only the real soul can enter it, or it can be directly detained by the world Master. But if he wants to come out, it is no different from the difficulty of ascending to heaven. He saw Chu Feng locked into the endless darkness with his own eyes. How did he get out at the moment?


    The high priest couldn''t think of it at all. He strayed into the endless darkness of the soul, but none came out of it. Chu Feng was a living man. How did he get out?


    Chu Feng obviously does not have the meaning of explanation, just appears in the eye Sen Leng''s killing machine.


    When he came to Chu, he didn''t even think about the purpose of killing Chu, and he didn''t even think about the purpose of killing Chu.


    Now the world Lord and nihility don''t know where the war has gone. If you stay here, you will be killed by Chu Feng, and there will be no second result.


    But when Chu Feng didn''t allow it, how could the high priest run away smoothly? As soon as he ran out for a distance, he was completely blocked by Chu wind.


    Holding the sword in one hand, the high priest had no way to retreat. Looking around, Chu Feng asked, "I heard that nothingness is coming, and is fighting with the Lord of the world. What about the people?"


    "How do you know that?" The high priest''s look was startled. How could Chu Feng know that nothingness was coming.


    Chu Feng cold eyes a coagulation: "I am asking you, not you are asking me."


    Feeling the Chu wind''s violent killing opportunity, the high priest knew that he had no way to retreat, and his face was not very good-looking. He replied: "the Lord of the Kingdom and nihilism had a war, and now I don''t know,,,"


    boom!


    Without waiting for the high priest to finish speaking, there was a startling vibration around him. Suddenly, a figure appeared and hit the earth severely. All of a sudden, there were signs of cracking around. Chu Feng looked back and saw the man struggling to get up on the ground, and his mouth showed a funny smile.


    He said with a smile: "master of the world, it turns out that you have been abused into a dog. It seems that nihilism is still very powerful. In your main battlefield, you can completely abuse you."


    The world Master stood up and was stunned to see Chu Feng. He was imprisoned in the endless darkness, and there was no existence to come out. How did Chu Feng come out?


    "Chu Feng, do you admit that I am a woman?" Without waiting for the master to question, the void appears in the void in vain, smiling all over his face.


    "Are you a woman?" When Chu Feng saw nothingness, his smile dissipated, and he also showed an undisguised killing opportunity: "you are just a shapeless and invisible deformed thing. Changing into a dreamlike appearance is an insult to her. Return women and demons to praise you, smelly deformity!"


    Nothingness laughs. It''s not angry because of Chu Feng''s words. For it, it''s invisible. So Chu Feng can''t irritate it.


    Laughter fell, nihilism narrowed his eyes: "it''s good to see you come out, but the endless darkness can''t even shuttle among them. How did you get out?"


    The question of nothingness also asked the mind of the Lord and the high priest. They were also very curious about how the Chu wind came out of the endless darkness. If the endless darkness could come out so easily, they would not have imprisoned so many evil spirits in it.


    Chufeng gentle smile: "when you die, I will tell you."


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng made a move between his words, but to the great surprise of the world Master, he did not start with nothingness, but with the high priest.


    Nihilism immediately burst out laughing: "master of the world, I feel that Chu Feng appears with a little hope to be able to contend with me. I didn''t expect that the final result is like this?"


    The Lord of the world did not think of it, but who could have thought that Chu Feng would be so persistent in killing the high priest that he did not forget to kill the high priest even in the presence of nothingness. He also knew that the high priest had really done a stupid thing and should not have killed Jinjiao at the beginning.


    However, no matter how the high priest is not, after all, he has followed his own people of so many eras. Naturally, it is impossible for the Lord of the world to see him killed by Chu Feng.


    As for whether chufeng can kill the high priest, the world Master has no doubt. Is there anything else in the world that can be hard to find Chu Feng who can come out of the endless darkness?


    When Chu Feng forced the high priest to retreat with his sword, he said: "Stinky ladies, help me stop him, and then I will have fun with you."


    "Good!" Nihilism readily agreed to Chu Feng''s request, and blocked in front of the world lord between the illusory, so that the world Master did not even have a chance to scold Chu Feng, and could not find the reason to scold Chu Feng.


    The high priest killed Jin Jiao. Now Chu Feng revenged for Jin Jiao, which is just and proper.Clenching his teeth, the Lord of the world began to restrain himself and fight against nothingness. He knew that the life of the high priest was over today.


    He also hoped that the Lord of the kingdom could come to save himself, but now he was intercepted by nothingness. The high priest''s look was so ugly that he burst out and said, "Chu Feng, I will die with you."


    "Do you have such a qualification?" Chu Feng sneered and approached the high priest in an instant. Minghong''s magic sword was handed out. The high priest had already known about it and dodged away.


    But the next moment, Chu Feng disappeared like a ghost. In an instant, he was close to his left side, and his hand directly grasped his arm. Without waiting for the high priest to react, Chu Feng threw him directly out and hit the ground heavily.


    Without this, Chu Feng stopped and rose. Minghong''s magic sword pierced through the air, and the sword spirit of thousands of magic swords came out violently. All of them were not in the body of the high priest. He was a saint, and he would not die so easily, but he was still very miserable to suffer such torture.


    Seeing that the high priest was tortured by the Chu wind, the master of the world retreated from the attack on him with the help of nothingness, and cried to Chu Feng: "Chu Feng, if you do this again, that is, relatives hurt enemies quickly, nihilism is our enemy."


    "Dear ones?" Chu Feng slowly fell down, a hand holding the dying high priest to go to the guillotine, look indifferent: "if the Golden Horn did not die, then we can stand in a front, but from the Golden Horn he cut off the last vitality, we can never stand in a front."


    "Vanity is my enemy, I will kill, but the high priest will die."


    After throwing out his hand, the high priest fell on the scaffold. Chu Feng walked slowly to him. With a little finger, the dying high priest slowly straightened up and knelt down there.


    Chu Feng turned to his back and looked at the master who was blocked by nothingness. He said faintly: "you can hate me, or you can join hands with nothingness to make enemies with me, but no one wants to stop me from revenging for golden horn."


    "Whether he is the king of the soul, or fate!"


    Minghong''s magic sword was raised high, and the endless spirit of magic sword gathered directly. Chu Feng twisted his neck, without any pity. Just like when the high priest killed the golden horn, he did not hesitate to drop the Minghong magic sword.


    The withered head of the high priest directly fell on the ground, and his body slowly fell down. It was the guillotine on which he was killed. No matter whether it was a person or a soul, there would be no future.


    Seeing the separation of the body of the high priest, the Lord of the world sat on the ground like a limp. The high priest had followed him for such a long time, and his feelings were still there, but now he was killed by Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng didn''t care about anything he did. With his fingers bent a little, the body of the high priest burned up directly: "I let you, nothing exists, to repent for the death of golden horn."


    Chu Feng''s ruthless and resolute method makes nihility look slightly, and his eyes twinkle with interesting colors.


    "Nothingness!"


    Not waiting for nothingness to open his mouth, Chu Feng lowered his voice to Minghong magic sword and said, "you are the destiny. You are invisible. Everything in the world is under your control. But what I want to know is, is there any way to kill you?"


    "Kill me?" The nothingness smiles and winks at Chu Feng: "Chu Feng, don''t be too naive. I''m destiny, and I don''t say that fate is immortal. Even if I can be killed, you won''t kill me! Because if I disappear, the universe will be out of order and all universes will be in chaos. "


    "At that time, without the shackles of fate, endless creatures will be more crazy than now, so I am an indispensable existence!"


    If it is not clear that nothingness is there is no entity and no life, Chu Feng almost always thinks that she is really a woman full of charm. It is precisely because of knowing that, no matter what attitude the nihility shows, Chu Feng has only a chance to kill her.


    Minghong magic sword disappeared in his hand, Chu Feng twisted his neck: "you came to the soul world to look for me, now I appear, you can roll, I believe in a short time, we will not have conflict, right?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Nothingness giggled and nodded: "yes, I won''t participate in anything in this world until you are killed by the Xiuzhen world or you are destroyed by the Xiuzhen world, but, this is in the soul world!"


    His eyes became fierce in an instant. He looked at the world Master who was lost in his soul because of the death of the high priest. Nihility raised his hand and said, "some people have existed for too long, which makes me hate and die."


    When the opportunity to kill comes to an end, the master of the realm is directly locked. Nihility is to take advantage of this opportunity to kill the master of the realm, and the soul world must be brought into its control.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2932

    The master of the world naturally felt the opportunity to kill the nihility. He slowly raised his head and gave a cold smile: "nihility, do you think this day has been a long time?"


    "That''s natural." Nihilism does not deny that it had such a thought for a long time: "the world is divided into yin and Yang, but I can''t completely interfere with the soul world. After death, all people are under your control, and even you can control their reincarnation, and I can only touch it by waiting for others to enter samsara."


    "I am fate, everyone should be in my control, and you always make me feel regret, so you die?"


    The world Master slowly stood up: "I am not your opponent, but you want to kill me, at least you have to pay the price of the disorder of heaven."


    Nothingness narrows its eyes, and the way of heaven is disordered, which means that it can''t spy on the fate track in a short time, but there are not many opportunities to kill the world Master. What is needed is an opportunity. If it is missed, there will be no more.


    His eyes became firm in an instant, and he said, "go to death!"


    All of a sudden, at the moment of nihility''s hand, the world Master was ready to fight to death. The Minghong magic sword, which had disappeared in Chu Feng''s hand, appeared, carrying a powerful force and whirling out, penetrating the nihility body directly, and then returned to Chu Feng''s hand.


    All seems to have stopped. The next moment, Chu Feng moves again. His body is like electricity. Minghong''s magic sword passes through nothingness with hazy black air. Chu Feng also pulls the world Master away and goes a long distance.


    After releasing the world Master, Chu Feng raised his hand and inserted the Ming Hong magic sword on the ground. With a flick, the sound of the sword suddenly appeared.


    With the sound of swords, there is a slight explosion around the nothingness, just like the feeling of human bone fracture.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Nihilism looks at Chu Feng, resentment and confusion in his eyes, and the shock that can''t be concealed: "what did you experience, why can you hurt me?"


    Slowly, nothingness disappeared in the sight of Chu Feng and the Lord of the world. Even the breath did not leave, as if it had never appeared before.


    And the world Master has been completely shocked, because he heard what nihilism said just now. Chu Feng actually hurt nihility. How can this be possible?


    Nothingness has no form, just like the air. Except that it can attack others and control the fate of the universe, no one can hurt nothingness or even touch it. But now nihility says that it was hurt by the wind of Chu. What is the matter?


    Subconsciously speaking: "what about nothingness?"


    "Run away." Chu Feng looked calm and said, "it''s only temporary. The only thing I can do is this. It''s impossible to collapse nothingness. And the reason why I can succeed just now is that nothingness didn''t think that someone could hurt it. Next time it won''t be so simple."


    "But I believe that it will not come back to the soul world, at least until I die."


    The master of the world frowned and wanted to ask Chu Feng how he could hurt nothingness, but he still swallowed it up. If he could tell him, Chu Feng would tell him. Obviously, the relationship between them was not good enough for Chu Feng to tell him.


    Moreover, the high priest was killed by Chu Feng in front of him, which made the Lord feel uncomfortable. However, Chu Feng saved him just now, which is a turning gesture. The death of the high priest means the end. We will not be friends, but we hope not to be enemies.


    With a deep sigh, the master of the world seemed a little decadent: "now I want to stop you from taking Chang''e away, isn''t it possible?"


    "Can you beat me?" Chufeng, with a warm smile, asked the world Lord.


    The master of the world was asked, because Chu Feng, who could hurt nothingness, was obviously not an opponent at all. He gently shook his head and went to the reincarnation Hall: "go find her. You don''t have much time. If you don''t leave, you can only stay in the soul world forever. At that time, I trapped you in the endless darkness, and I believe you can''t come out again."


    Chu Feng also found that in the endless dark time and the outside world is not the same, knowing that he can no longer waste time.


    looked as like as two peas in the loft after the main hall, and appeared directly on the attic, and Chang Er stood there, though it was only a false and solid soul, but the beauty of the dust and the beauty of the face were just the same as before.


    Chu Feng came to her in front of her, whispered: "follow me, the world Master will not stop us."


    Chang''e didn''t promise Chu Feng immediately. She just looked at him for a while and then asked, "can you answer me two questions first?"


    "Good!" Chu Feng did not hesitate, nodded.


    Chang''e turned around and looked at the gray and yellow sky of the soul world. After a moment of silence, she said, "although I am dead, I have forgotten the things before my life in the soul setting area. But after the art of great destiny, I know that I have practiced seven generations and seven life decisions. It is very important for you to integrate six lives. I want to know a question."


    "Do you love me, or do you fall in love with me because of my six lives, or am I just a woman that I can''t kill for you?"Chu Feng didn''t expect that Chang''e would ask herself such a question at this time. She leaned over and stood beside her. She raised her hand and turned her body around. Because she was a virtual entity, it would not be like the rest of the soul bodies and could not be touched.


    After staring at Chang''e''s eyes for a while, Chu Feng replied: "at the beginning, you integrated Liusheng. I only hate and kill you for being cheated. But it''s undeniable that before you integrate Liusheng, I''ve been moved to you, just suppressed by my hatred and didn''t show up."


    "But the hidden love was dug out after you helped me for many times regardless of the cost. Maybe you think I accepted you because I couldn''t kill you because of the other six students. After all, you are the leader of seven students. But now I can tell you for sure that I love you, Chang''e!"


    Chang''e quietly listened to Chu Feng and said, "your love for me is true, not because of Liusheng?"


    "No!" Chu Feng firmly shook his head and answered this question without any flicker.


    "I believe you." Chang''e didn''t have any smile on her face. She stepped back and turned her head: "but when I developed the art of great destiny a few days ago, I found that you didn''t forgive me when I died because of your maid driving me away. In your heart, I didn''t have a maid, or other reasons?"


    When she asked this question, Chang''e''s eyebrows were filled with expectation and tension. She believed that Chu Feng loved herself, but worried that she was not as good as a maid.


    It was in the wild demon domain when things, Chu Feng knew that there must be a shadow in Chang''e''s heart.


    He shook his head with a bitter smile: "you are the daughter of emperor Jun, the Lord of heaven. You are a princess of noble birth. You have your own pride. I know that you just want to have you around me. I also know that you hate every woman around me."


    "Just like once, you watched Rushuang and Bingbing being taken away by the demon emperor. You wanted to kill Lu Wan, and you also wanted to kill many women around me. I understand, but it does not mean that I agree with your practice. You are very important to me. I am very sure that you don''t need to question anything. I want you to understand that it is my fault to be sentimental and has nothing to do with other people If you want to kill them later, kill me, because I provoked them. "


    Chang''e slightly frowned, slowly looked back to Chu Feng: "meaning, I can only be one of many?"


    "I''m sorry!" Chu Feng knew that there was no need to deceive Chang''e because she had cheated her now. Instead, she became more crazy in the future.


    Chang''e''s body was slightly shocked. There was no woman who didn''t want her beloved man, only herself. No woman wanted to share her man with other women. However, it was such a simple requirement that SHANGCHU wind could only be extravagant.


    In the soul setting area, Chang''e has forgotten the memory of her life, but she is very clear that even if the memory is still there, she still can''t accept the fact that Chu Feng has so many beauties.


    Clenching her lips, she turned around and looked into the distance. Chang''e didn''t know whether to leave with Chu Feng. She wanted to follow Chu Feng back to restore her memory, but she didn''t want to share Chu Feng with others after recovering her memory.


    Between leaving and not leaving, Chang''e''s heart presents an unprecedented tangle.


    Chu Feng saw Chang''e''s entanglement and held her hand: "you have seven people''s weight. Do you still worry that I will neglect you in the future?"


    Chang''e was stunned for a moment. She looked back at Chu Feng. Her beautiful eyes flickered. Chu Feng''s words seemed to be unreasonable, but they pricked her advantage.


    Yes, I have practiced seven generations and seven lives, and I have integrated six women who are important to Chu Feng. Among them, Lin Yulin, the most important woman in Chu Feng, is one person. How can we fight with her?


    Chang''e squints her eyes and thinks about being nice to Chu Feng. Will he gradually forget other women?


    So a thought of Chang''e did not start so repulsive, looking at Chu Feng that sincere eyes, gently nodded: "I follow you, take me away from here, find my memory."


    "I want to see how much I love you, because now I forget that only that feeling exists."


    Hearing that Chang''e is willing to leave with himself, Chu Feng smiles, but the corners of his mouth twitch violently. If Chang''e returns to restore his memory and knows what he has done, he will surely regret going back, right?


    Of course, now Chu Feng can''t tear down the platform by himself. He encircles Chang''e''s waist and falls before the reincarnation hall. The Lord of the Kingdom has been waiting here for a long time.


    Seeing Chu Feng holding Chang''e, the world Master knows that he can''t stop him.


    "This is the first resurrected person in the soul world, and I hope it will be the last time. It''s just that through the road of reincarnation, I can give you soul cards, but if you don''t pay attention to the whirlpool of reincarnation, you will all be born into babies. Except for my own shuttling, you and I can''t guarantee that there will be no accidents."


    Chu Feng took a look at Chang''e, and with a smile, he loosened her waist and stepped on the front of her: "if you can let me go, I will guarantee the safety, the safety, and the safety."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2933

    Guarantee yourself?


    Not only did he feel that he had heard wrong, but Chang''e was stunned.


    That''s the way of reincarnation. No matter the soul body or human beings enter into it, it is equivalent to stepping into reincarnation, and this is the only way to leave the soul world. If you want to return to this world safely, you should ensure that you don''t get entangled by the whirlpool of reincarnation.


    The masters of the world can only release them to enter the way of reincarnation, but can not guarantee that they can return to the world safely. Where does Chu Feng''s confidence come from?


    There''s no need to say much. From the eyes of Chang''e, the world Master, and those soul envoys around him, Chu Feng knows what they are thinking. That is to say, he is arrogant. This is the way of reincarnation, which can not be easily passed through.


    The corner of his mouth flashed a helpless smile. Chu Feng asked, "is there any other way?"


    He has a way to go through it directly, but if he can''t show it in front of the Lord, he still doesn''t want to go back to this world, because he doesn''t know whether the Lord will make any trouble for himself.


    That is to let the Holy Grail of light and darkness merge on the spot, and let the Holy Grail of yin and Yang reappear.


    Before coming, Zhang yun''er said that as long as the Holy Grail of yin and Yang is born, then those who possess it can ignore Yin and Yang. They can roam for nine days at the top and reach the soul world at the bottom. Nothing can stop it.


    What the Lord of the world can''t allow is that someone disturbs the life and death of yin and Yang. If the Holy Grail of yin and Yang is born, who knows if he will stop himself crazily. Although he is not his opponent in a battle, this is the soul world, and no one knows what amazing means the world Master has.


    After all, to a certain extent, nothingness can''t help the Lord of the world. It can be seen that his power is not as simple as it is.


    The master of the world narrowed his eyes. Chu Feng''s confidence and words were in his eyes. But now he asked such a question, which made him a little curious.


    However, he didn''t have too much conjecture. He just raised his hand and appeared two black and bright signs in his palm: "all souls entering the path of reincarnation have soul cards, which can ensure that the soul will not be broken by the whirlpool. If you hold one of them, you can guarantee the safety of your soul. As for ensuring that you will not fall into the whirlpool and enter the real samsara, I can not make a commitment."


    Chu Feng raised his hand, the soul card to the hand, handed a piece to Chang''e, eyes changed deep.


    Soul card is necessary to enter the way of reincarnation, because it can ensure that the soul will not be annihilated in the way of reincarnation, but for whether to cross the path of reincarnation to the present world, the soul card also can not play a role, all of which can only rely on themselves.


    I am afraid that only the master and nothingness can ignore the way of reincarnation and shuttle between yin and Yang.


    With a deep breath, Chu Feng dispelled his tangled thoughts and looked at the master with a smile: "Lord, if one day you find that I can ignore the shuttle between yin and Yang, what will you think?"


    The master of the world was stunned at the speech. His pretty face was surprised, but he soon covered it up and shook his head gently: "the order of life and death is unbreakable. This is what I have insisted for so many years. Even if it is nothing, it can''t succeed. If you really reach such a point, unless I can kill you."


    "If I can''t kill you, I''ll ignore your behavior, and I''ll destroy you when I completely surpass you."


    "That is to say, you are not my opponent now?" Chu Feng''s smile was a little more playful and asked with a smile.


    The master of the world looked embarrassed, but he also nodded: "yes, you can hurt the void, but I can''t. You are stronger than me. My existence is to ensure the stability of the soul world. I can''t get anything if I fight you now!"


    Chu Feng laughs and suddenly rises into the air. In the curious look of the world Master and others, Chang''e understands the general and shows a knowing smile.


    The reason why Chu Feng asked the world Lord these questions was not that he was provoking him, but he wanted to see his attitude. As the king of the soul world, he would never say any empty words. Unexpectedly, he had said that, which showed that he would not be against Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng would not miss such an opportunity to let the Holy Grail of yin and Yang reappear, give him and Chang''e back, increase the greatest success, and of course, the dream attached to him.


    At the moment when he left, the world Master suddenly thought of something. He looked at the lonely attic like an arrow, and finally sighed: "is it you who gave it to him?"


    "I think so." About the dream thing, Chang''e still did not say out the meaning.


    The Lord shook his head helplessly. At first, he wondered where Chu Feng''s confidence came from. Later, he asked himself these questions. But now he fully understood that Chu Feng had already obtained the Holy Grail of darkness. In addition, the Holy Grail of light in his hand, the two Holy Grails were in his hands. How could Yin and Yang block him?


    This time when Chu Feng came to the soul world, he had the intention to get the Holy Grail of darkness. Now he was willing to leave. He didn''t think of it just now. He sighed and waved again: "you all go down, and then open the way of reincarnation."


    All the soul envoys retreated according to the Lord''s wishes, and all the soul bodies queuing up for reincarnation should leave first. Now Chu Feng doesn''t know what to do. I''m afraid it will be dangerous here.When only the master and Chang''e are left on the scene, the Chu wind is suspended and stagnated in the void, and his hands open, and the two Holy Grails appear in his hands.


    A drop of blood appeared between the fingers and fell into the dark grail. At the same time, a mark was punched in. The dark light of the dark Holy Grail was more vigorous.


    In Chu Feng''s right hand, the Holy Grail of light seems to have a sense of general, but also issued a bright light, the two Holy Grails have issued a kind of pleasant sound.


    It''s just like the sounds of nature to Chu Feng, but to the Lord and Chang''e, it''s like thunder in their ears. They both cover their ears, and their eyes are somewhat dignified.


    Now the two Holy Grails are so powerful before they are integrated. How strong will it be if the two Holy Grails are integrated to achieve the Holy Grail of yin and Yang? Even the Lord does not know, because he has never seen the Holy Grail of yin and Yang.


    However, he had no expectation at all, because the Holy Grail of yin and Yang could ignore Yin and Yang and even reverse life and death, which made him feel uncomfortable. After all, he was the master of the world, and his existence was to protect life and death and Yin and Yang, but now it is going to be broken by Chu Feng.


    In the complexity of the world Master, Chu Feng also threw out the two Holy Grails, allowing them to float in the air slowly approaching. As they kept approaching, the originally quiet soul world became agitated and the cold wind howled. Even the gray and yellow sky was covered with a special color.


    This is the first change in the soul world in the endless years. Hundreds of millions of wandering souls stopped to look at the sky, wondering what had happened and why there were visions of heaven and earth in the soul world.


    What the master of the world and Chu Feng did not know was that not only did the spirit world have a vision of heaven and earth, but also the earthly world was affected.


    The five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world, and even the earth have changed in the sky. In the sky, whether it is day or night, at this moment there is a vision of alternating light and darkness, and thousands of streamers are flashing and shuttling through the sky.


    There are dazzling light, and dim streamer, just like a dragon made of light, shuttling through the world, giving people peace and a sense of death.


    Yin and Yang, life and death, light and darkness, the two different extremes crisscross back and forth over the sky, as if to entangle together, so that the people of all worlds are stunned, because no one has seen such a situation.


    Whether it is the Xiuzhen world, the warrior world, the spirit world, or the wild demon realm, all living creatures are watching this change.


    The ancestors of the four forces hidden in unknown places, the owners of the four forces, the temple world, Zhongzhou Xuanyuan, the snow fox temple, or the rest of the interface, all of them were completely attracted by this scene. Although it was only a vision of heaven and earth, there was no earth shaking, some people had already guessed what this unusual change was about.


    Treasure is born!


    There is a legend in ancient times that when a treasure is born, it will cause visions and changes in heaven and earth. Now that all the worlds are affected, there is only one possibility. Now what is to be born is a treasure against heaven.


    After the shock, the Xiuzhen world began to agitate, looking for the place where the treasure was born, but they would never know that the treasure was born, but it was gathered in the soul body, the soul world!


    "This is the Holy Grail of yin and Yang."


    However, in a forgotten mountain range in the lost battle field, when he was hurt by the Chu wind, he came back to the nothingness of the lost battle world. Standing on a mountain peak, looking at the sky splendor that day, his eyes burst with cold and sharp colors: "Damn, how could I not think that Chu Feng not only wanted to save Chang''e, but also get the dark Holy Grail?"


    Fist slowly clenched, nihilism raised his head and looked at the starry sky: "Chu Feng, it seems that I want to control you is impossible, unexpectedly, then enter the most intense game."


    The next moment of nothingness directly dissipated and gone, no trace!


    In the soul world, Chu Feng looked at the two Holy Grails that slowly merged. He didn''t know that there were signs of treasure coming out in this world. He just raised his hand, and the light around the two Holy Grails was even more bright. In the end, he could not see the two Holy Grails.


    The master of the world is uncomfortable to leave his head. The light is too uncomfortable. He is in the darkest place in the soul world all the year round. A little light makes him uncomfortable.


    Waiting for the loss of time and seconds, the light rose in vain and slowly dissipated. In front of Chu Feng, there was a cup of light and dark interlaced. The light and the dark were intertwined, and the cup body was clear and shining with two different kinds of light.


    Even filled with the breath, give a person a dry one Rong feeling, Chu Feng raised his hand to hold in front of the cup body.


    looks as like as two peas in the dark Holy Grail, but in a cup of different cups, the corners of his mouth touch a faint smile.


    Holy Grail of yin and Yang, born!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2934

    Chu Feng came down and stood in front of Chang''e with his eyes closed. He found that there were two spirits in the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. At the moment, he was getting familiar with everything about the Holy Grail of yin and Yang.


    The effect of the Holy Grail of light is life, and the greatest effect of the Holy Grail of darkness is death. However, another effect is to make the soul more powerful. Everything is in the mind of the person who holds it.


    Slowly opened his eyes, Chu Feng looked at the Holy Grail of yin and Yang in his hand, and his eyes followed him to the dull world Lord: "how do I feel, do you want to kill me now?"


    "Yes The master shook his head and nodded gently: "if I can, I really want to kill you now. If I can, I will stop the birth of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, but I know I can''t stop it."


    "So you go, yin and Yang Holy Grail in hand, you can freely shuttle between yin and Yang, reincarnation will not hurt you."


    Chufeng smiles gently and his eyes coagulate. The Holy Grail of yin and Yang emits two colors of light and darkness. Holding Chang''e''s hand, Chu Feng and she walk together to the gate of reincarnation. Seeing that walking into it can shuttle through the passage to the present world, Chu Feng stops.


    Turning back to the master of the world, he said, "I wanted to kill you when I first came to the soul world. But now I think that you are the blessing of millions of wandering souls. I hope we can see you again."


    Pull Chang''e directly into the way of reincarnation, only the words left.


    The master of the world stood in the same place with deep and calm eyes. Just now he could stop Chu Feng, but in the end he gave up the idea, because he found that the strength of nothingness was beyond his expectation. If he continued to develop, the soul world would usher in an era of the arrival of hundreds of millions of souls.


    Chu Feng is the key to stop all this, so he didn''t do anything just now. He even admitted that he was not Chu Feng''s opponent. The only hope in his heart is that this era will be honored as predicted.


    As long as the eternal supremacy is present, the process of the era''s destruction will be completely ended, and nothingness can no longer create any trouble. The soul world is still in this world, and it can be truly stable.


    Soft voice of the mouth: "Chu wind, soul world has me, this world depends on you."


    At the moment, it seems that the wind of Chang''e has gone through many places of the second round of Chu wind.


    Yes, Chu Feng felt that this was the second time he shuttled through the path of reincarnation. The first time should be when he was born in this world.


    Looking at the pictures that appear from time to time in the way of reincarnation, there are some souls who are struggling to find a good next life. Chu Feng''s mouth shows a faint smile.


    Because in the way of reincarnation, we can see some moments of birth of the soul body, which is a time when a mother ushers in a new life in pain.


    Even Chang''e''s face showed a faint smile. Seeing that each life was born in this world, and a family added a small life, both of them could understand why the Lord of the world tried his best to protect life and death and Yin and Yang. Maybe it was because of this that he sent hope to the world?


    Because a new life is a new hope and the best beginning of a family.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes and looked at Chang''e beside him. He said softly, "wait till I die, and give birth to a child for me."


    Chang''e turned her head to one side shyly. Although she didn''t say a word, she had already accepted Chu Feng''s words, that is, to have a child with Chu Feng.


    "Yes


    Chu Feng takes Chang''e forward. Because of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, he can ignore any whirlpool of reincarnation: "when you give birth to a child, the child will not have seven mothers. After all, you seven have one body."


    Chang''e was stunned, and her eyes flashed with shame and anger. One hand gently held the waist of Chu Feng. Her face was cold: "I didn''t integrate them, so our bodies are still independent, but our strength and thinking are common. Therefore, I am pregnant. They will not be pregnant. On the contrary, they are pregnant, and I have nothing to do with it."


    Chu Feng a Leng, blinked an eye: "that you say, there is no possibility of seven pregnant together?"


    Seven pregnant together?


    This time, Chang''e was stunned, and then reacted to Chu Feng. The meaning of Chu Feng was that at that time, seven non-stop changes were made. He glared at Chu Feng with a black line on his face: "you can still be a little abnormal."


    Chufeng chufeng chufeng chufeng smiles and speeds up the speed around his waist. He shuttles through the path of reincarnation. He finds that the more forward the soul body is, the better his subconscious fate will be, and the family he is born will be more perfect. However, there are only a few of them who can reach the final soul body.


    So people are divided into three, six or nine grades. It is really decided at the time of reincarnation. The more you work hard, the better your life will be in the next life. On the contrary, if your efforts are not enough, you are doomed to be mediocre.


    Constantly moving forward, almost reached the end of the road of reincarnation. Chu Feng did not know where the end was, but in order to prevent the situation, he still hugged Chang''e, and the next moment he went out from the bright place and found that the place appeared was on a piece of ocean.As for whether it is the ocean of the present world or the rest of the forbidden areas, it is not known.


    Chang''e blinked her eyes gently, and found that her mind was constantly recovering her memory. Everything before her death poured into her mind. She slowly looked back to Chu Feng. The strange feeling at the beginning was gone, and some were just happy to see again.


    Open hands initiative embrace Chu Feng, lean on his shoulder: "promise me, never drive me away."


    Chu Feng knew that Chang''e had begun to recover his memory, and he said with a smile, "I promise you."


    After a pause, he asked, "by the way, in the spirit world, did you give the dark grail to the dream?"


    "Dream, has she gone to the soul world?" Chang''e was stunned and asked curiously.


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at Chang''e in a daze and patted her head: "I understand. Go back first!"


    When people enter into the soul defined soul area after death, they will slowly forget the things before they were alive. Now Chang''e returns from the soul world, and may also forget what happened in the soul world. As time goes on, she will even completely forget everything in the soul world. Although I don''t know why, as long as Chang''e can be revived, nothing matters.


    The door of dazzling light flashed, Chu Feng took Chang''e directly into the demon world. Chang''e was curious, but she didn''t ask much. She was not the kind of woman who gossip to the end.


    Entering the demon world, but not in the demon hall, Chu Feng with Chang''e''s soul shuttling in the sky, no one found them.


    After flying thousands of miles, Chu Feng and Chang''e landed on an island. The ocean in front of her was slowly separated towards both sides. Chang''e also saw an underground palace under the ocean, which was obviously made by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng took Chang''e''s hand and went down directly, standing in front of the underground palace: "because of some circumstances, I have hidden your body here. Now you can go back to your own body and let the body and soul merge. I will help you with the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. I believe that without yun''er''s hand, you should be able to revive completely."


    Chang''e nodded her head and walked inside. She came to the underground palace with Chu Feng. She saw two platforms. On one platform was her body, which was well preserved. The other was an egg with light luster and aura.


    After a look, Chang''e asked, "this is the Phoenix blood left by Qing at the beginning?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and looked at the Phoenix blood which was more abundant than the beginning. She began to dream and take it away. She wanted to absorb the aura and become an infinite sage. But in the end, the dream did not do that. She did not even tell anyone that she had taken these things and now she gave them back to herself.


    Chang''e took a deep look and walked to her body. The soul slowly floated up and lay down and entered the body.


    Chu Feng also offered the Holy Grail of yin and Yang at this moment, a kind of dark color flickered out. Chu Feng knew that it was the effect of the dark Holy Grail, which enhanced the power of Chang''e''s soul, so that she could control her long-distance body.


    After that, the Holy Grail of yin and Yang gave off a bright light. Endless raindrops fell down and all disappeared into Chang''e''s body. That is the effect of the Holy Grail of light, which is gradually nourishing Chang''e''s sleeping body. It will not harden and ensure the maximum recovery of life.


    After a long time, Chang''e slowly opened her eyes, chufeng looked happy, put away the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, and helped Chang''e up: "how do you feel?"


    Chang''e moved her hands and feet and nodded: "I feel OK. I can recover to the peak after adjusting to it. In addition, I find that I am much stronger than before. Can I cultivate myself when I am dead?"


    Eh?


    Chu Feng was also puzzled, but when he glanced to the Phoenix blood vessel nearby, he suddenly understood what: "if I''m not wrong, it''s because you lie next to the Phoenix''s blood and are nourished by its aura. Although you are dead, you are not allowed to raise your strength a little bit."


    Hearing this, Chang''e''s eyes flickered slightly. When she looked at the Phoenix''s blood, she was more gentle: "the little guy will please me before she is born. It seems that I will take her with me in the future."


    Chu Feng nodded: "it''s good if you can take it with you, but it''s all later. Let''s go. If you don''t revive again, those women in Guanghan palace can eat me."


    "Wouldn''t you like that?" Chang''e cast a glance at Chu Feng, but also left the underground palace with Chu Feng. When the two people left the sea level completely, everything around her immediately returned to its original state.


    Chang''e looked at the sky and felt strange and familiar: "I''m finally revived. Thank you, Chu Feng!"


    "Fool!" Chu Feng patted Chang''e''s small hand and whispered, "up to now, only nothingness knows about your resurrection, but it was hurt by me in the soul world. There should be no action in a short time. As for the rest, don''t let it out for the time being."


    "Xiuzhen world is coming again. I need you to help me become a sword to win."


    Chang''e frowned when she heard the speech. She forgot all the things she knew in the soul world: "Xiuzhen world is coming again. It seems that the dream has succeeded."Lost country, once Tianting, where people are called the descendants of the nuns, but Chang''e would rather fight with Chu wind!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2935

    Across the void, Chu Feng did not take Chang''e to the demon hall. Although people in the demon world must have their loyalty, many things are uncertain. Chu Feng does not want to be known about the resurrection of Chang''e.


    After all, she can develop the art of great destiny. It is inevitable that some people will do something to Chang''e in order to prevent him from prying into something. Although the possibility is not very great, Chang''e has already died once. Chu Feng does not want her to have any accidents again.


    So Chu Feng took Chang''e directly to the territory of Guanghan palace in the demon world. In order to keep it secret, Chu Feng did not let anyone see the trace of himself and Chang''e, but directly and quietly entered a building.


    According to Chang''e''s meaning, Chu fengmi sounds to Dongfang Yun, asking her to call people she can trust, mainly those from Shenyin and xianchongmen. As for others, we can''t let them know that Chang''e has been resurrected, so as not to make any noise. That''s against the original intention.


    Soon the door was knocked, Chu Feng let Chang''e hide first and then opened his mouth: "please come in!"


    When the door opened, the first person who came in was Dongfang Yun. The latter''s face was full of curiosity. Chu Feng came to Guanghan palace. How could he be so sneaky? Although the people in Guanghan palace had some opinions on Chang''e, now it is in the demon world. No one dares to challenge Chu Feng easily, no matter how big the opinions are.


    But Chu Feng still came quietly and asked them to come to meet. If it was not for those who knew that chufeng was still a little bit of a bottom line, Dongfang Yun would doubt whether chufeng wanted to eat them quietly and not to let anyone know.


    If Chu Feng knew that Dongfang Yun was thinking so much at the moment, he must be angry and spit blood, but unfortunately, he was destined not to know.


    After seeing dongfangyun, three sisters of Juexin master and two sisters of Dongfang Yanran, the main characters of Shenyin and xianchongmen have arrived.


    Chufeng gently coughed and opened his mouth: "shut the door first."


    Everyone didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do, but Wandi, who was a step behind, closed the door and stood together with several people. Although there was no expression on his face, he was very dissatisfied with Chu Feng.


    Because Chu Feng began to say that Chang''e will come back, but now it has been a long time, but there is still no news.


    Moreover, the fall of Chang''e has affected their status in the demon world. If Dongfang Yun hadn''t been there for a long time, people who were not afraid of death would have come to Guanghan palace to challenge them.


    But no matter how much resentment they have in mind, they are not easy to show at this moment. Who is the son of a bitch of Chu Feng who even frightens the Xiuzhen world?


    "There''s one thing I''m calling on you to do."


    Chu Feng naturally felt that all the people except Dongfang rhyme rejected him a little, but he didn''t pay attention to it, because he knew that it was Chang''e''s relationship that caused them to look like this: "but before I say something, you must promise me a condition, otherwise you will open the door and go away now."


    Son of a bitch!


    The women''s heart directly out of three words, call them to come and still say such words to threaten, what is not a son of a bitch?


    For fear of Oriental Yanran and others to say what, Dongfang Yun first opened his mouth: "little wind, you say it, as long as it is not too much, we can promise."


    Because Chu Feng''s character was there, he used to use himself as a tool to vent his anger, so Dongfang Yun didn''t say yes. If he couldn''t agree, he would never agree.


    Chu Feng didn''t know Dongfang Yun''s a little careful thinking. However, she was her own woman, and Shangguan yingyue admitted that Chu Feng would not say anything: "that is, wait, no matter what you see or hear, after you go out from this room, you should treat it as if it didn''t happen."


    "I can''t even mention to anyone that I''ve been here today, understand?"


    What does he want to do?


    When Chu Feng said these words, the women''s hearts were filled with such questions, and the eyes of Chu Feng were also vigilant, because they were worried about Chu Feng''s animal nature. Otherwise, why should we say that after seeing and hearing things, we should treat them as never?


    Chu Feng was stunned. Seeing the women''s eyes as if they were guarding against sex wolves, he immediately reflected that they had misunderstood him.


    Immediately, he shook his head with a bitter smile, and burst out his rude words: "Damn, how bad is my character? Do you think I must have been looking at the sex wolf at that time?"


    By Chu Feng directly said, the women''s faces are slightly red, as for Chu Feng''s question, the women''s hearts have an answer, yes, that is lecherous.


    Because whether it''s Juexin, heartless or Jue Hua, or Dongfang Yanran, it can be said that except for Wandi, a little white goat, who has never been taken advantage of by Chu Feng, the rest are basically the same. Chu Feng ate a little tofu to Jue Hua, especially Jue Hua, in order to transfer xianchongmen, he had to be shot by Chu Feng.


    Therefore, in the hearts of the women, Chu Feng is a lecher, a guy who thinks about things with his lower body.


    Chu Feng opened his mouth, which meant that he could not argue. He knew that no matter how he said it, the label was bound to be deeply rooted in the hearts of these women.Helplessly shook his head: "not as you think, don''t really think of me as a lower body thinking animal, just wait for some things will happen, I hope you leave this room when it did not happen."


    Although there is still a little doubt about Chu Feng, but he said so, all the women nodded, anyway, as long as it is not what to do to them, other promises do not matter.


    Chu Feng looked at them, not because he didn''t trust them enough, but because he didn''t want anyone to know that Chang''e was resurrected in a short time.


    Gently patting the palm of your hand, the sound of footsteps came from the side, and the eyes of the women were immediately attracted to the past. When they saw the woman who came out of the curtain, everyone was stunned, and even blinked with the Oriental rhyme of Chang''e''s endless years.


    After the reaction, tears could not help but flow out: "is this true?"


    Chang''e smiles: "I just came back today."


    Hearing the familiar voice, Dongfang Yun knew that Chang''e was in front of her, which was absolutely right. No matter what other people were there, she ran over and hugged Chang''e: "master, I miss you!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently in his eyes. If he didn''t know that Chang''e and Dongfang rhyme were both oriented normally, he would have doubted whether Chang''e and Dongfang Yun had more profound connotations besides the relationship between master and servant.


    Jue Xin and others also responded, all kneeling on one knee: "welcome back the emperor."


    Chang''e patted Dongfang Yun, stroked her hair, and said to Juexin and others, "get up. As for the things I''m back, just let you know for the time being. You can continue to do what you should do. Don''t let the rest know that I''m back, because there is less wind and there are some plans, understand?"


    Chu Feng said that they can not listen to or even ignore, but Chang''e must listen to what she said. The girls nodded back gently and said, "yes!"


    After that, Chang''e will not have to take me back for a long time


    The girls nodded slightly. They didn''t know what kind of place the soul world was like. But Chu Feng must have experienced a lot of dangers to revive Chang''e. if they didn''t know how to contradict Chu Feng, they would be unkind.


    All of them turned around and bent at 90 degrees: "thank you for the lack of wind."


    Because five people bent down together, in front of the body rippling with dazzling white, Chu wind faintly swallowed a saliva, moved his eyes, pretended to be indifferent to wave his hand: "it''s OK. Don''t glare at each other when you see me in the future."


    The girls rose up with a little red face. I didn''t know Chu Feng had peeped at their babies. All of them were a little embarrassed at the moment, because they all remembered their behavior towards Chu Feng when Chang''e died.


    "You go down first. I have something to discuss with fengshao."


    Chang''e glared at Chu Feng angrily. The others didn''t find it, but she could see it clearly.


    Because Chang''e was very happy to come back, she didn''t find anything special. She nodded and all of them went out. She behaved very naturally. Only Dongfang Yun stayed alone.


    "I have asked yun''er to come." Chu Feng waited for the door to close again before he opened his mouth: "this time, it took a few days to go to the soul world. It is estimated that the four great ancestors of the Xiuzhen world have recovered from their injuries, and the others may have recovered almost as well. For the sake of safety, I hope you two and others will work together to develop a destiny."


    "Now nothingness happens to be hurt. It''s the best time. Please."


    Chang''e was still there, because Chu Feng peeped at Juexin and others a little upset just now, so she heard him say such a thing. She said, "when do you and I say such a thing? Please? "


    Chu Feng surprised a smile, nodded: "also, that wait for you and yun''er to evolve a destiny together, see what situation."


    Dongfang Yun stood by and watched, and found that the relationship between Chang''e''s resurrection and Chu Feng seemed a little different. At least she felt closer than before, and she couldn''t help smiling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2936

    After a while, the dazzling door appeared in the room, and Zhang yun''er came out of it.


    The face is still that elegant smile, see Chang''e smile is more brilliant, walked to open hands: "sister Chang''e, welcome you back."


    Chang''e has a little resentment about the relationship between lvwan and Chu Feng, but she is very kind to Zhang yun''er, because Zhang yun''er is called her sister whenever she and Chu wind are in trouble.


    Standing up, naturally and Zhang Yuner hugged: "sister OK?"


    "OK." The two people simply embrace and separate, Zhang yun''er gently nods back.


    Looking at the good relationship between the two people, Chu Feng thought that if Chang''e could and lvwan and even everyone were so good, only knew that the possibility was basically not, not to say lvwan, even if it was cold like frost and Murong ice sisters, Chang''e was very deeply resentful, thinking about his great plan, it seems that she would be stranded indefinitely.


    Two people simply recite the old, Chang''e said to the Oriental rhyme: "you go out and look at it, no one can get close to here."


    Oriental rhyme knew that Chang''e and Zhang yun''er should work together to develop their fate and could not be disturbed. They nodded and retreated. Only Chu wind and Chang''e were left in the room.


    Time is limited. Chang''e and Zhang Yuner nodded and sat on their knees. Chu Feng sat aside, and no sound was made. If there was no accident, he could soon know what would happen in the future. If he didn''t know how to do it, he would know how to do it.


    With Zhang yun''er and Chang''e both entering a stable situation, there is a mysterious atmosphere around the two people. There are eight diagrams on the ground, and the compass rotation pattern appears above the head.


    Chu Feng, the only thing that can be seen in the left eye in the next five minutes, can not be achieved if something longer or even a million circles will happen.


    With the blocking of fate, even Zhang Yuner can not pry on some things. At this moment, only hope to add Chang''e, the two can spy deeper things. As long as they can control the opportunity, even if the world of practice is so powerful, it can be easily dealt with.


    Time passed by a minute and a second. Chang''e and Zhang Yuner''s forehead all shed sweat, even clothes were wet by sweat, and their curvy bodies were completely pasted on them by clothes. The Chu wind was a little dizzy.


    Reluctantly moved away the vision, is to gradually rise the desire to suppress.


    Close to the night, the two finally scattered all the subtle forces to open their eyes, have already fragrant sweat dripping, Chu Feng looked at the beautiful picture of the dark swallow saliva.


    How many times can the world hear about such a picture?


    Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan who stood up also found that their clothes had been soaked with sweat, and their faces were slightly red, but they didn''t mean to avoid. Anyway, the more direct Chu wind had seen it, so the hazy was nothing.


    But I don''t know, hazy is the most lethal to a man.


    Fortunately Chu wind suppressed the impulse to jump up and asked, "how, have you seen something important?"


    "See some, but some still can''t see." Zhang yun''er nodded back.


    It may be that vanity knows that Chang E has risen, so it has strengthened the shackles on some important matters. Chang''e and Zhang Yuner can only peep into it a little bit, but they can not see it completely, so it is not known what kind of direction the process will be going in.


    But for some things in the world of practice and what will happen in the world, they see clearly.


    Chu Feng was a little disappointed after hearing that Chang''e could ignore the obstacles of nihility when Chang''e was revived. It seems that it is difficult to detect the nihility when it wants to hide something.


    But the results are not bad, at least with Chang''e, we can see what Zhang Yuner could not spy on alone.


    Let the two sit down first, Chu Feng continues to ask: "how, what do you see?"


    "Mainly satyana." Zhang Yuner and Chang''e looked at each other. The former said with a dignified look: "through the evolution of my sister Chang''e and I just now, the most important thing in the near world is satyana, and also pujingdome. The two people cooperate together, and the plot is to let satyana absorb one Saint from each of the four forces."


    According to the fate of Zhang Yuner and Chang''e, if they continue, satyana will gather the strength of the four forces and one sage.


    Because then satyana will have the great power of nagula, the Demon power of the demon emperor, the power of the lightning of the general family, the power of the flame of the Luo family, and these together will make sartina more difficult and disordered.


    Chu Feng squints her eyes. He didn''t think of the disaster of satyana. At this moment, it seems that satyana will continue to grow up, although she will not hurt herself, but if she draws too much power, it is still a little difficult to deal with.Clenched her fist, he asked in a deep voice, "then, do you know who she is going to do?"


    "Blade snow Zong, snow Ying!" Zhang Yuner whispered back: "snow Ying is the younger sister of snow nishang, and the comprehensive strength is also second to snow nishang. So satyana now asks pujingdome to find out if she can get the strength of snow Ying, and she is also planning to cherish her dream of cherishing his family."


    When she said that Zhang Yuner was a little unnatural when she said cherish her dream, she knew that the dream had not died, and she knew that the dream sent the things to cherish Ruyan to find Chu wind. Only these things were all things she had just peeped into the fate, so she didn''t want to show it in front of Chu wind. Chang''e also knew this, but she didn''t say a word.


    But Chu wind hears cherish dream when is a little look fluctuation all have no: "cherish dream, why not cherish long Ning?"


    "Because cherishing dreams also gives dream skills." Zhang yun''er looked at Chu Feng deeply, and saw that Chu Feng looked as if it was always without fluctuation. Did she not know and continued to say, "so satyana wants to absorb her strength, so she will also get the dream skills herself, and finally she can control the rest with her soul."


    Chu Feng Oh, then he stood up and said, "I know about this. Is there any conspiracy in the world of practice?"


    "Not for the time being." Zhang yun''er shook his head: "from the track just now, the world of practice is that the four ancestors have lost in your hands, so they will not do anything before they are sure. The only thing they do is to send people to look for treasures everywhere. Because the Yin Yang Holy Grail is born, the heaven and earth are so strange that all four forces are very excited."


    Hearing that the four forces will not have any action, the heart of Chu wind is relaxed. As for the fact that they are looking for the Yin Yang Holy Grail, Chu Feng doesn''t care at all, because they also need to find it.


    Zhang yun''er and Chang''e can develop to this extent is also good. Of course, Chu wind is only a reference, because the empty smelly women may change the operation of the fate track at any time, and change rapidly. Everything needs to be careful.


    "Unexpectedly, then I will try to get rid of satyana. Chang''e will stay in the world of evil god. I will inform you of anything."


    Chang''e nodded and had no opinion.


    When Chu wind opens the dazzling door to leave with Zhang Yuner, Chang''e turns and says, "right, I just looked at yun''er and noticed pujingyuan. Although we don''t know what he will do, because you have broken your hand, we have always been grudge, and the little man can not help but not!"


    Chang''e and Zhang Yuner wanted to try to pry, but they found that the void was very tight, and they couldn''t penetrate the process of fate.


    Chu Feng nodded to show that he knew, and Zhang Yuner left together.


    Chang''e sat in place, her fingers bouncing gently on the table beside her, and a killing machine burst into her eyes: "satyana, my man, you dare to hurt, and die!"


    Chu Feng and Zhang Yuner have returned to the temple of the king of Wu. Naturally, Chang''e''s self-expression is unknown. Chu Feng sees no one in the hall go back and says, "yun''er, let Wan''er come to see me to see if the Yin Yang Holy Grail can help her repair her previous injuries. If so, we have three infinite saints here."


    Zhang yun''er was stunned: "three masters?"


    "Well!" Chu Feng nodded and confirmed that no one around him said: "after Chang''e''s resurrection, there was a hidden force in her body. That force was being stimulated a little bit. When she had been recuperating for several days, it should be the stage of infinite saints."


    Hearing that Zhang yun''er had no envy, he smiled: "great, I will go to the God


    Said to go to one side, Chu wind also returned to his bedroom, a set of eyes white lotus appeared in front of the corner of the mouth Chu wind smile: "I came back."


    White lotus looked like a joy, originally wanted to give Chu wind a hug, but heard footsteps came to stop the pace, not long ago Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan came in.


    Chu Feng said to Bai He, "you go outside and look at it first. I''ll call you again if you have something."


    White lotus should gently go down with a sound, although and Chu wind pierced that layer, but the relationship between the two people in the heart of white lotus, that is forever the master and girl, as for other white lotus did not think, as long as can follow the Chu wind side, enough!


    Pointing to the bed on one side, Chu Feng said: "take off the clothes and sit on it first. I''ll see if the Yin Yang Holy Grail can completely repair your injury."


    Lu Wan has a very red face. When the heaven and earth are abnormal, she knows that it must be Chu Feng that made the Yin Yang Holy Grail come out of the world. Although it is a good thing to recover the peak, there is Zhang yun''er beside it!


    "God, I am a woman." Zhang yun''er immediately knew what Lu Wan meant, and said with a smile, "and, not without seeing."


    Lu Wan shook his head helplessly. Could it be the same? Now there is Chu Feng here.


    Chu Feng looked at Lu Wanfang and said, "hurry up, this time to the soul world is a few days, I also want to rest tomorrow to Xuanyuan family!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2937

    "Yun''er, can you go out first?"


    At last, Lu Wan still couldn''t let go. She said to Zhang yun''er with a little red face.


    Zhang yun''er smiles slightly. Knowing that if she continues, Lu Wanning would like not to recover from her injury, and she will not look like that in front of her. She nods and does not tease Lu Wan. She opens the door and leaves Chu Feng''s bedroom.


    Chu Feng also thought about what kind of state Lu Wan would be when he met such a situation. He didn''t want to respect the gods forever, or he couldn''t let go!


    Chufeng shook her head with a bitter smile. Chu Feng got up and went to the bed. Lu Wan knew that she usually walked over. She slowly took off her clothes in front of Chu Feng. Although she and Chu Feng had been married, and it was not without more intense things, Lu Wan still couldn''t resist her own shyness.


    Lu Wan quickly turned her back and sat down on the bed. Chu Feng didn''t mean to tease Lu Wan, and offered the Holy Grail of yin and Yang.


    The whole bedroom has been shrouded in the realm of demons, so the breath of the Holy Grail of yin and yang can''t be felt even standing outside the door.


    Lu Wan also closed her eyes, completely relaxed, and did not mobilize her strength at all. Chu Feng''s fingers turned, and the Holy Grail of yin and Yang was suspended to one side, where it was slowly rotating, alternating light and darkness, surrounded by two different kinds of breath.


    All of a sudden, the drips of rain fell on Lu Wan''s skin. Chu Feng could clearly see that Lu Wan''s skin was absorbing those drops, and the whole body appeared irregular light. Chu Feng did not know whether there was any healing effect on Lu Wan, but he was also looking forward to it.


    With the passage of time, near the end of the night, the Yin and Yang Holy Grail stopped turning and slowly floated into the palm of Chu Feng and disappeared.


    Lu Wan was still sitting there with her eyes closed as if she were asleep. Chu Feng did not disturb her. She knew that she was relaxing her breath at the moment, and her heart became tense. I did not know whether the Yin and Yang Holy Grail had repaired Lu Wan''s injury.


    After all, it was a residual injury in ancient times. After so many years, it seems like a stubborn disease, which may be difficult to cure.


    At last, Lu Wan opened her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, something began to spill out of her crystal clear skin. The black was like ink. Soon, LV Wan''s snow-white body was covered with that dark liquid, and she could smell a faint smell.


    Before long, Lu Wan stood up. Although she could not see her face, she was shy through her eyes.


    After all, no woman wants to be seen smelly.


    Chu Feng coughed and didn''t ask Lu Wan how he felt at the moment. He pointed to the bathroom next to him: "go!"


    Lu Wan picked up the next clothes and ran into the bathroom. Chu Feng didn''t stay and walked out of the bedroom.


    Zhang yun''er and Bai He have been waiting outside. Chu Feng comes out and they immediately come over. The former asks anxiously, "how is it? Has the reverence been restored?"


    "I don''t know. She''s taking a bath." Chu wind shook his head and went back.


    Take a bath?


    Hearing Chu Feng''s reply, Zhang Yuner and Bai He are both stunned, and then their eyes become ambiguous. There is nothing wrong with them, but slowly chufeng finds something wrong. Look at the smiling faces of Zhang Yuner and Bai He, how can they not know what is going on.


    Her eyes were rolling and her heart was full of ten thousand grass mud horses. Lu Wan went to take a bath because of dirty things in her body, which is not what you think.


    He didn''t even have the mind to explain. Chu Feng went over and sat down. He thought that he should be more positive in the future. Otherwise, once he did something, he would be thought of as crooked. It would be really a matter of destroying moral integrity.


    Zhang Yuner and Bai He also walked past, but only Zhang yun''er sat down. They did not ask if Chu Feng had done something with Lu Wan. So now Lu Wan is taking a bath, just sitting there waiting.


    After more than ten minutes, Lu Wan, who had been washed, came out. She was still elegant and luxurious in her clothes. Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er, who were sitting, also stood up with expectation in their eyes.


    Lu Wan came near, and a smile appeared on her face: "it''s OK."


    After a simple three word exit, Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er''s tight faces finally show a smile. When Lu Wan is good, it means that she has recovered to the peak, and their camp has an infinite saint. What''s more, Lu Wan''s recovery proves that the Holy Grail of yin and Yang has the effect of turning decadence into magic.


    After the Holy Grail of yin and Yang is in hand, I believe it can reduce many unnecessary casualties.


    Soon let his heart calm down, Chu Feng asked, "how do you feel compared with satina?"


    "Almost." Lu Wan was silent for a moment and thought seriously before returning.


    Chu Feng frowned. Is the summit of the immortal God not the opponent of satina?


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to ask her questions, Lu Wan went on to say, "I can defeat satina now."


    Chu Feng was stunned and then rolled his eyes. At first, he thought that there was still a gap between Lu Wan and satina. At the moment, it seems that satina is still a little bit worse than Lu Wan. However, if satina continues to absorb strength, this will soon be made up.What shocked Chu Feng was how much strength Lu Wan''s injury had restrained her?


    At first, it was certain that Lu Wan was not the opponent of satina, or even Pu yuanlei and others. But now that Lu Wan was restored with the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, it was already on the top of satina. This power can be said to have doubled.


    "If a person is injured, his strength will be restrained."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s doubts, Lu Wan said in a low voice: "although the ancient goddess and I destroyed the ancient demons in ancient times, the ancient goddess and the ancient goddess died together, but I was seriously injured. It took tens of thousands of years for me to recover. Even at the beginning of this era, our strength was still seriously restrained. Now we have repaired our wounds and sent them out Those who are seriously injured accumulate toxins that will naturally travel thousands of miles in a day. "


    Chu Feng nodded vaguely. He was not very clear about the events in the ancient times. However, the ancient demons could seriously injure Lu Wan in the degree of serious consumption, and could also die with the ancient goddess. It can be seen that he is as strong as this.


    I just don''t know if I''m the peak of the ancient demon God?


    Think of this is not to explore the past, Chu Feng also dispersed the idea, said to Bai He: "you go to rest, the next few days what I will call you, if you miss home, you can go back to have a look."


    Bai He knew that Chu Feng might have something else to say with Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er that it was inconvenient for him to be here, so he nodded and retreated.


    "Well, I''ll go back and have a rest first."


    After Bai He went down, Lu Wan felt that the atmosphere was a little different. She said in an unnatural tone that she was about to leave. She just took a step and was held by Chu Feng.


    Looking back, she saw Chu Feng''s eyes playfully looking at her. Lu Wan''s face was slightly red: "Chu Feng, not allowed."


    Chu Feng coughed gently and looked at Zhang yun''er who was joking in his eyes: "you can''t go either."


    That means it''s quite obvious what Chu Feng wants to do tonight.


    "Really not." Lu Wan''s eyes were rarely flustered. She knew that Chu Feng must have been due to what she had said before she went to the soul world. Now she has to fulfill her words, biting her lips and jumping with a heart.


    Chu Feng Cai didn''t care so much. He picked up Lu Wan and said with a smile, "that''s not what I asked for. It''s from you. Now that I''m back, if you don''t honor it, I won''t believe you next time."


    Zhang yun''er also has some embarrassment, but her tolerance to Chu Feng is doomed to allow Chu Feng''s willful, smiling and following behind.


    Until the door of the bedroom was closed, Lu Wan knew that she could not escape. She closed her eyes and said, "really, I''m a pregnant woman."


    Pregnant women?


    Chu Feng is astonished and looks at Lu Wan in his arms. He has not done anything to Lu Wan these days. Where did he come from?


    Zhang yun''er also remembered what to walk forward: "by the way, reverence God is pregnant woman, cannot."


    The corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. What Lu Wan said was that Chu Feng thought she had just said it to escape. Now that Zhang yun''er said that, it''s strange.


    "Venerable God is pregnant, but because there are so many things, she blocks the growth of the fetus." Seeing Chu Feng''s tangled look, Zhang yun''er knows that Chu Feng must be thinking about who the child is: "after all, if the fetus grows up, the God worship will not be able to fight and act. Temporarily, it will be closed and grown up, and then it will be released when it is completely safe."


    "So now, God can''t do that."


    After hearing Zhang yun''er say that, Chu Feng suddenly realized that Lu Wan was pregnant with someone else''s child.


    His left eye twinkled slightly, and went straight through Lu Wan''s abdomen. Sure enough, he saw a little thing in Lu Wan''s womb, but it was frozen up. Obviously, this is the little guy Lu Wan sealed up with strength.


    Although Chu Feng felt that the opportunity was rare, as long as he insisted, Lu Wan would agree, but Lu Wan was pregnant. Naturally, Chu Feng could not insist.


    Put her down, when Lu Wan blushed, the island said, "I''m a real cow."


    Listening to Chu Feng''s shy words, Lu Wan frowned slightly and glared at him. He even wanted to go together just now, asshole!


    Chu Feng coughed. When he didn''t see Lu Wan''s eyes, he said with a smile, "I''m proud of all the gods who are pregnant with my seed."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Lu Wan''s face was even more shy. She turned her back and was about to open the door: "yun''er is with you. I''m going to have a rest."


    Before she went out, she was caught by Chu Feng. She hugged Lu Wan directly from behind. She whispered something in her ear. Even Zhang yun''er couldn''t hear her, and she couldn''t help looking at her in disbelief.


    When Chu Feng let go, Lu Wan couldn''t help looking at Zhang yun''er and squinting slightly: "yun''er, don''t blame me. He didn''t let me go. He said let me see your bad luck!"


    Zhang yun''er was stunned, and then she finally reflected what she meant. This was the rhythm of LV Wan''s staying as an audience. As soon as her face was tight, she turned around and left, but everything was too late www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2938

    The next morning, the sun was warm and pleasant, but for Zhang yun''er, even the most violent sunshine could not warm her heart.


    It''s not that my heart is dead and cold, but I feel that life is a little too old to be loved. I even feel that I have grown so big that the biggest loss of face is this time.


    When the first ray of sunlight from the window gap into the palace of Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er seemed to be in a trance, sat up, glared at Chu Feng fiercely, got up and walked into the bathroom next to him with clothes. His face was very hot, even if he had a fever, it was not so serious.


    And Chu Feng lies there, beside Lu Wan, but Lu Wan is more helpless at the moment.


    Last night she had to leave, but was forced to stay by Chu Feng. Although Chu Feng did nothing to her, she did it to Zhang yun''er, and in front of her face, Lu Wan was not happy, only had a feeling of facing hell in the future.


    Because she knows very well that what happened to Zhang Yuner last night will happen to her sooner or later, just as she looked at Zhang yun''er last night. Maybe Zhang Yuner will not be alone in the future.


    With a fierce glare at Chu Feng, Lu Wan got up and went to one side to sit down. Chu Feng also got up with a smile and put on his clothes, thinking that it would be great if Chang''e could obey.


    It''s just that there''s no such possibility.


    Both Zhang yun''er and LV Wan''er are quite euphemistic, which means that if he insists on some things, LV Wan and Zhang yun''er will agree. Of course, they are a little embarrassed, but Chang''e is different.


    She is a woman with strong principles. It would be nice not to let the women around him die one by one. It is absolutely impossible for her to sleep with her.


    A sigh is quite helpless, but there is no way!


    Zhang yun''er came out of the bathroom after cleaning, biting her lips as if she had been wronged endlessly. She looked at Lu Wan with a sad look in her eyes: "respect God, you didn''t even help me."


    Lu Wan went aside awkwardly: "how can I help you last night?"


    Zhang Yuner snorted. When he passed Chu Feng''s side, he trampled on his feet fiercely. He thought that he was still in front of Lu Wan from the beginning of resistance to obedience and even finally became active. Zhang Yuner''s heart would be too shy to be too shy.


    She went and opened the door. Just as she was about to go out, she found that Baihe was about to knock on the door. Zhang yun''er turned red with a wink, and Lu Wan, who was standing up and following her, was also blushing.


    This morning, she and Zhang Yuner came out of Chu Feng''s bedroom together. How to explain it?


    Bai He didn''t expect that LV Wan and Zhang yun''er were both there. He thought that they had gone to rest after they went to rest last night. Judging from the situation at the moment, both of them were flushed. Bai he lowered his head slightly and looked rather unnatural: "respect God, goddess!"


    It''s over. The explanation is not clear!


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er both gave out a helpless cry in their hearts. They looked back at Chu Feng at the same time. They did not say a word. They left together. They only hoped that Bai He would not go out and say anything. Otherwise, they would be known that they were both in Chu Feng''s room last night, and the integrity would be broken and could not be picked up.


    When they left, Baihe went into the bedroom. Seeing the carefree appearance of Chu Feng, he chuckled: "master, respect God. They must have the heart to die now."


    Chu Feng smiles and pinches Bai He''s face: "don''t think it''s so complicated. In addition, when you don''t see anything, otherwise if they become angry, I can''t help you."


    White lotus face a red, a little not adapted to chufeng such provocation, step back, tone unnatural way back: "white lotus know how to do."


    Knowing that Bai He is still a little thin skinned, Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and did not tease her any more. When she went out of the door, her left eye flashed across a picture, frowned and looked back at Bai He.


    White lotus a Leng, see Chu Feng looking at his eyes do not blink, face red up, low head: "master, that you just got up?"


    "It''s OK. You go and ask stuya to come here. We''ll go to the same Xuanyuan family." Chu Feng shook his head, took back his eyes, went straight to the courtyard and sat down.


    Bai He looked at Chu Feng curiously. At that moment, Chu Feng looked at her with sharp eyes, as if she had found something, but she couldn''t feel it. Maybe she thought too much and went to situ Ya''s residence.


    And Chu Feng sat there, watching the white lotus''s back disappear in sight.


    The reason why he was so abnormal just now is that he saw the soul of the dream in his left eye. He came back from the soul world to let Chang''e and Zhang yun''er develop their fate, and helped Lu Wan recover his old wounds. Chu Feng almost forgot the dream.


    At the moment when he went out, the dream appeared, which had been hidden in his body, and had just attached to Bai He''s body. Although it was only a very short moment, it could not be heard, but Chu Feng''s left eye could see it.


    Of course, if there is not a left eye, Chu Feng believes that he can not catch.Looking at the direction white lotus leaves, Chu Feng knows that the white lotus now certainly does not know that the soul of the dream is attached to her body, and the dream certainly does not know that all this is well known to him.


    Touching his chin, Chu Feng''s mouth raised a funny smile. He knew that dream didn''t want to fight against him. He also knew that he had never had any killing heart to the dream. If he didn''t know, it would be OK. At the moment, he knew that the soul of dream was attached to Bai He''s body. How could he do that?


    The smile more and more pondered, even more think Chu Feng''s smile is more exuberant, Bai He and situ Ya came in, Chu Feng did not notice.


    Know white lotus called a Chu Feng just returned to taste, cough gently, secretly said that he is too evil, just said: "go, go to Xuanyuan family."


    The door of dazzling light flashed, and Chu Feng went in directly. Situ Ya and Bai he were curious about how Chu Feng seemed to be lost in his mind just now, so they followed him in. It was only in the blink of an eye that Chu Feng came to the house of Xuanyuan family and Xuanyuan duckweed.


    She happened to meet Rosa who came out of the house. The latter was happy to see Chu Feng at first, but when she saw situ Ya and Bai He, she immediately hid her smile. She and Chu Feng were just simple friendship, which were incomparable with those who followed him.


    Chu Feng walked up to her with a natural look. She couldn''t see anything wrong: "what about duckweed princess?"


    Rosa murmured in her heart that Chu Feng even pretended to be serious and said, "all of them have gone to the hall, because the former two emperors suddenly disappeared and couldn''t be contacted or found."


    Chu Feng was stunned and turned around and flew to the hall of Xuanyuan family. Situ Ya and Bai He also quickly followed him. Rosa, standing in the same place, blinked: "it seems that it can only be a simple communication. Even following is the superior God. What am I?"


    Laughing bitterly at the gap between herself and Chu Feng, Rosa also scattered her tangled thoughts. At least she had a close relationship with Chu Feng, which was much better than many women who could only think but could not achieve it.


    Before the main hall of Xuanyuan family, Chu Feng fell from the sky and heard Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s roar: "what''s the matter with you? Let you take good care of my father. How are you now?"


    Chufeng frowned and went inside. He knew that Xuanyuan yuanxuan was not a bad tempered person. The reason why he was worried about Xuanyuan emperor''s safety now only showed that he was worried about Xuanyuan emperor''s safety.


    When Chu Feng walked in, he found that Xuanyuan yuanxuan was teaching Xuanyuan jiaorui and Xuanyuan Huining. The two girls stood there, looking aggrieved.


    Xuanyuan yuan Xuan also saw the wind of Chu. He was stunned and rushed to meet him: "the wind is less."


    "Master yuanxuan, I know everything. What''s going on?" Chu Feng didn''t blame Xuanyuan. Yuanxuan even scolded Xuanyuan Huining. He went to one side and sat down and asked directly.


    It turns out that after Xuanyuan emperor became an ordinary person because of his failure to break through, Xuanyuan yuanxuan, who was worried that he couldn''t think of it, let Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui accompany them. They are all considerate girls. Following Xuanyuan emperor, the ancestor, will surely be better and make Xuanyuan emperor want to open up a little.


    The first few days were fine, but something happened two days ago. Xuanyuan huangben said that he would go back to have a rest. At that time, Xuanyuan jiaorui and Xuanyuan Huining didn''t think much about it. They went to find Xuanyuan emperor when the time was almost the same.


    However, when we arrived at the Xuanyuan emperor''s residence, he was found missing. Moreover, after searching the whole holy land of Xuanyuan family, there was no trace.


    Knowing this, Xuanyuan yuanxuan immediately mobilized the people of Xuanyuan family to look for it in the whole world. However, for two days, there was no news at all. Xuanyuan emperor seemed to be out of the world at all.


    Chufeng feels strange when he hears the speech. Now xuanyuanhuang is an ordinary person. If he wants to leave the world, he may not be able to walk out for ten years. How can he just have a rest time and let people not find it?


    The more he thought about Chu Feng, the more wrong he felt: "did you find the place he often went to?"


    "I''ve looked for them." Xuanyuan yuanxuan sighed and nodded: "at the beginning, my father''s hiding place, or my mother''s tomb, which he often defeated, or other possible places, were all taken care of, and no one was seen at all."


    I can''t find it anywhere. It''s a bit strange.


    Now the Xuanyuan emperor is an ordinary person. There is nothing in the Xuanyuan family that can be coveted. It is unlikely that he will be kidnapped. The Xiuzhen world has just been frustrated by him, and there will be no abnormal behavior in a short time.


    Chu Feng couldn''t find the possibility of Xuanyuan emperor being kidnapped. But if he hadn''t been kidnapped, where would he go?


    Xuanyuan Huining''s wronged eyes turned red: "brother-in-law, you must find the ancestor!"


    "Don''t worry, I will find him." Chu Feng nodded and asked, "in addition to this, is there anything unusual about the emperor recently?"


    Xuanyuan yuan Xuan shakes his head to show that he is not clear.


    "A lot of emotion." Xuanyuan jiaorui took the words: "when Huining and I were with him, my ancestor felt a lot. He said that he had been fighting for Wanjie all his life. Now he has become a waste. If Wanjie is stable, he will be abandoned and feel useless."Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, then showed a smile: "I think, I know where he went, jiaorui princess, Huining, you and I go for a visit."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2939

    Chu Feng didn''t tell people where Xuanyuan emperor might have gone, but took Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui through a dazzling door, and instantly appeared on the edge of a cliff.


    "This is my house."


    Xuanyuan Huining also wanted to ask where chufeng was going. Standing on the edge of the cliff, she saw the scenery in the distance, and her expression moved. Because not far away was the ancient city of Xuanyuan, which was the secret place of Xuanyuan family in the modern world.


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and stood on the edge of Xuanyuan and said, "I suspect the emperor has come back."


    "How could it be?" Xuanyuan jiaorui hears the speech and exclaims.


    This is the Xuanyuan family in the modern world. It takes some time for even the strong people in the semi divine period to come here from the land of Zhongzhou. Xuanyuan emperor is now an ordinary person. How can he come to the Xuanyuan family in the modern world? Moreover, the inner city of Zhongzhou is a place that cannot be crossed.


    Chu Feng looked at Xuanyuan jiaorui faintly, and her eyes especially stayed on the plump one: "don''t just grow other places, don''t grow brains."


    Such words Xuanyuan jiaorui could naturally hear it out and said angrily, "Chu Feng, what do you mean?"


    "Where do you think a dead man wants to go most?" Chu Feng didn''t entangle with Xuanyuan jiaorui, and said faintly: "I don''t know about other people, but if this person is a God Emperor, then if his heart is dead, before his body dies, the place he wants to go back to must be his hometown."


    "Although Xuanyuan in the hidden world is the most powerful one, it is not the birthplace of the emperor after all. Only here is his deepest yearning."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui looks sluggish, and her delicate face is full of confusion: "why?"


    Chu Feng took a deep look at Xuanyuan jiaorui''s plumpness again. When she was about to get angry, she moved away in time: "because you just said that the emperor had a lot of feelings?"? The existence of a person can not help feeling, but if there are too many feelings, then life can not be loved. If I am not wrong, the emperor has a heart of death


    Pointing to the distant ancient city of Xuanyuan: "so before he dies, he will definitely come back and have a look here. Only in this way can he really die in peace."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui slightly frowned, or some do not understand: "but, how did the ancestor come here through the hidden world?"


    Words export, Xuanyuan jiaorui found that Chu Feng looked at herself again, and her pretty face was red and angry: "Chu Feng, you''ve seen all the things you should see, and then I''ll poke blind, you, you!"


    Speaking of the end, she has completely stuttered, because she forgot Xuanyuan Huining is still nearby.


    Xuanyuan Huining had listened well, but she was stunned at the back. Looking at Xuanyuan jiaorui, in her impression, she has always been a gentle and tender woman, but what did she say just now?


    Xuanyuan Huining looks at Chu Feng angrily. You''d better explain it to me. Have you seen what should be seen?


    "Miss jiaorui, are you mad? Where have I seen you?"


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Xuanyuan jiaorui to jump out of such words. In front of Xuanyuan Huining, she must not admit: "that you don''t wrong me. My sister-in-law is here. If she tells her sister, I can''t explain clearly."


    Just now, it''s because chufeng always looks at her Xuanyuan jiaorui intentionally or unintentionally. At the moment, she''s very shy. But she''s even more angry when she hears Chu Feng''s words. You bastard has not only seen all of them, but also touched them. Now you don''t want to admit it?


    I know it''s Xuanyuan Huining here that he would say that. Xuanyuan jiaorui is a little upset. She can''t admit being eaten tofu by Chu Feng, but she can only bite her lip and hum: "I mean you have so many women. You''ve seen all the things you should see. Don''t stare at me, just answer my questions, Morpheus!"


    Chu Feng is relieved, but Xuanyuan jiaorui says that she stares at her. Xuanyuan Huining doesn''t say it, but she certainly has some opinions in her heart.


    With a slight cough, Xuanyuan Huining''s suspicion was dispelled: "as one of the peaks of the hidden world, even if the emperor left the present world, he would certainly take something to miss. If he had made a transmission ring with the soil of the modern world, would he be able to come back?"


    Then, Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui both think it is possible, and their looks are excited.


    "No hurry!" Chu Feng motioned to them not to be excited, but also turned their head. His left eye twinkled. Throughout the whole Xuanyuan secret place, in their eyes, chufeng was investigating Xuanyuan emperor''s breath.


    After a while, Chu Feng took back his left eye: "follow me."


    In an instant, he flew away towards the barren mountains and ancient veins outside the ancient Xuanyuan city. Soon he fell into a mountain gorge and saw the emperor Xuanyuan. As expected, he returned to the modern world.


    In addition to Xuanyuan emperor, Xuanyuan ancestor is also there, and there are three elders, xuanyuantai, xuanyuanjing and xuanyuannu!


    When chufeng three people came one after another, they also noticed that Xuanyuan Laozu took a light look and slightly shook his head, which was a sign to Chu Feng that they should not talk.


    Chufeng and others walked past and saw that Xuanyuan emperor was standing in front of a mountain wall. There were some inscriptions on the wall that he could not understand. But Xuanyuan emperor could stand there and stare at it all the time, which was obviously very important to him."Grandfather Xuanyuan Huining also scattered the idea of the relationship between Chu Feng and Xuanyuan jiaorui. She went to Xuanyuan''s ancestor and said hello to xuanyuantai and others at the same time.


    Xuanyuan Laozu just nodded, his eyes fell on Xuanyuan jiaorui''s body, and a kind smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "if I''m not wrong, are you yuanxuan''s granddaughter? It looks like your grandmother


    Xuanyuan jiaorui nodded gently: "great grandfather!"


    Xuanyuan''s ancestor squinted and looked at the emperor Xuanyuan. His face flashed melancholy: "my father came back two days ago and has been standing there without moving. He doesn''t care what we say to him here."


    "What is that?" Chu Feng nodded and pointed to the stone wall.


    Xuanyuan Laozu replied: "it was a monument that my father set up when he went to the hidden world according to the meaning of respecting God. If the world is unstable day by day, then he will never return to the world and take root. Now his strength has lost. So he came back to see the oath he once made."


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly and walked forward slowly. Standing not far behind the emperor Xuanyuan, he gently raised his hand. The Holy Grail of yin and Yang appeared in his hand and floated out to the back of emperor Xuanyuan.


    Xuanyuan Laozu and others were stunned when they saw the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. They didn''t know what it was for a while, but they didn''t stop Chu Feng because they knew Chu wind would never hurt Xuanyuan emperor.


    Under the control of Chu Feng, the Holy Grail of yin and Yang gave off a bright light, completely enveloping Xuanyuan emperor. Because of the failure of the breakthrough, the power of Xuanyuan emperor was lost in all four limbs. Normally, Chu Feng can be repaired, but because it was hurt by the power of heaven, even if he and Zhang yun''er join hands, they can only save their lives.


    Now let''s see if the Holy Grail of yin and yang can make Xuanyuan emperor recover, but even LV Wan''s injury can be recovered. It should be easy for Xuanyuan emperor to recover his strength.


    The Xuanyuan emperor, who had been staring at the stone wall completely settled, slowly turned around, raised his head and looked at the Holy Grail of yin and Yang suspended in the air. His eyes were slightly coagulated: "heaven and earth are miraculous treasures. If I''m not wrong, this is the birth of the fusion of two chaotic deities. Is the Holy Grail of yin and Yang?"


    "That''s right, master shenhuang. Stand up first and I''ll recover for you." Chu Feng nodded and said with a smile.


    Xuanyuan emperor nodded his head slightly and closed his eyes. At this stage, he had already been able to protect himself from humiliation. If he lost his power, he could die calmly. Even if he could recover his strength now, he could also face it calmly.


    When the light of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang dissipated, Chu Feng took it back, and Xuanyuan emperor opened his eyes.


    As he opened his eyes, everyone''s heart became tense. They all wanted to see that emperor Xuanyuan had recovered, because if his strength could not be restored, he would surely leave the world with a remnant.


    In the look that everyone expected, Xuanyuan emperor opened his hands gently, and his body was filled with the breath of God of nature. The dignified expressions on the faces of Xuanyuan ancestors and others finally broke ice like smiles, and Xuanyuan emperor''s strength was restored.


    Slowly suspended and up, Xuanyuan huangteng rose to the high altitude, moved his hands and feet and then fell down, his body slightly bent: "thank you for the less wind!"


    Chu Feng quickly helped Xuanyuan emperor up and said with a bitter smile: "God Emperor, the relationship between Lagerstroemia indica and me is there. You are her ancestor. If you are still so polite to me, it can''t be said."


    Xuanyuan emperor gently smile also did not insist, see everyone''s face happy looking at themselves, eyes fell on Xuanyuan jiaorui''s body, and then looked at Chu Feng: "crape myrtle don''t know when can come back, this time you saved my husband, the same benefactor, I want to betroth jiaorui to you, fengshao feel good?"


    What?


    Chufeng''s mouth suddenly twitches. Except for Xuanyuan''s ancestor and others, Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui are both stupid. The latter is a deep resentment. He is obviously chufeng''s sister-in-law, and has been arched out by him secretly. Can''t he marry himself?


    Although the heart is so thinking, but the mouth Xuanyuan Huining certainly is not easy to say.


    And Xuanyuan jiaorui is really stupid, half ring before blinking eyes back to God, to betroth themselves to Chu Feng?


    What makes Xuanyuan jiaorui feel strange is that she doesn''t have any rejection in her heart. She just has the idea that chufeng should marry herself and be responsible for it in the end, because chufeng almost finished her up.


    But Chu Feng shook his head decisively after the reaction: "God Emperor, Chu Feng helped you because you were a friend of my ancestors, and because of your contribution to the hidden world, and also because of your help to me, why thank you?"


    "What''s more, miss jiaorui must have a better choice. Let''s go with it."


    Xuanyuan emperor looked a little regretful, but did not continue to insist: "then listen to the wind less bar, Taba, prepare, I want to entertain Feng Shao, and also prepare for it, rarely come back, I want to stay for a few days."


    "Yes, father!" nodded Xuanyuan


    Everyone did not find that at the moment of Chu Feng''s refusal, Xuanyuan jiaorui''s eyes were filled with resentment, as if Chu Feng was so disgusting, Chen Shimei!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2940

    The magnificent main hall in Xuanyuan ancient city.


    According to the emperor Xuanyuan''s wishes, Xuanyuan''s ancestor laid a rich banquet, but he didn''t let too many people disturb him. Apart from the people who were there and the Xuanyuan yuanxuan father and daughter who came from the hidden world, there was no one else. Even the three xuanyuantai people were not qualified to sit down together.


    On the whole table, Chu Feng is an outsider, and Xuanyuan family has been owned by four generations since Xuanyuan emperor.


    Find Xuanyuan emperor, and he also restored strength, people are very happy, Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan is not a bit of airs, constantly there thanks to the Chu wind, make people laugh.


    At the banquet, Emperor Xuanyuan seldom talks. Most of the time, he laughs and doesn''t speak. However, when people sit together, there is no pressure because he doesn''t speak. What should we do or what we are doing.


    After three rounds of wine, five flavors of food!


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan made a wine hiccup and said: "elder brother, I really envy you. There is a girl like Xuanyuan crape myrtle who followed Chu Feng. Look at your grandson''s son-in-law, and his attitude is very angry with me!"


    Xuanyuan old ancestor light smile: "you also have granddaughter?"


    "Yes, I also have my daughter." Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan patted his head and looked at Chu Feng with a look of sudden realization: "Chu Feng, do you like my daughter or my granddaughter?"


    Chu Feng is drinking, smell speech can not help but spray out, but also from the nose choked out some, make tears flow out.


    He knew that Xuanyuan yuanxuan must have drunk too much. Otherwise, he would never ask such an asshole. He would also like to ask your granddaughter. How could he even ask his daughter? He coughed awkwardly and let himself calm down as much as possible.


    When Xuanyuan yuanxuan made such a fuss, the atmosphere of the scene was suddenly embarrassed. In particular, Xuanyuan duckweed mother and daughter glared at Xuanyuan yuanxuan. What questions are they asking?


    "Ask wrong, ask wrong, duckweed is old, you also do not look up to." Xuanyuan yuan Xuan also realized that he asked the wrong words, he said with a smile.


    Suddenly, Xuanyuan duckweed was trembling with anger. She had existed for a long time, but for those who were strong in the divine realm, thousands of years were just a flick of a finger. Unexpectedly, she was old by her father. Xuanyuan duckweed was covered with black lines. If it were not for her father, she would have turned over.


    And in the heart of hate, who is old? If Chu Feng, a bastard, dislikes me for being old, he won''t eat my tofu.


    Of course, such words, Xuanyuan duckweed just murmured in the heart, destined not to say.


    "Chu Feng, what do you think of jiaorui?"


    Xuanyuan yuan Xuan naturally didn''t know that her daughter was murmuring in her heart. She continued the topic with a smile: "if you like, I''ll marry you right away, and let her and crape myrtle girl be your wife."


    "Grandfather Xuanyuan jiaorui was embarrassed by Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s question just now, and said with a black face: "the ancestor has mentioned it. Fengshao doesn''t mean that, and I don''t have that meaning."


    Xuanyuan yuan Xuan was stunned and then looked at Xuanyuan Emperor: "father, did you mention it?"


    "Drink less wine." Xuanyuan emperor smile, did not blame Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan nonsense, just a whisper of advice.


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan shrugged his shoulders: "it''s a pity!"


    Although everyone was still eating and drinking, there was always an awkward atmosphere there. At the end of the day, Xuanyuan yuanxuan and his ancestor accompanied him to leave. The atmosphere was even more embarrassing.


    "Will you come back with me or stay here?" Chu Feng pretended to have no feeling.


    Xuanyuan Huining replied: "just now, my grandfather told me that I can''t help too much about the things in the Xiuzhen world, so I have to stay. It''s just that he can accompany my grandfather to walk around and let me gradually take over the Xuanyuan family."


    Xuanyuan Huining will be in charge of the present world in the future. Xuanyuan family has already determined that he will be in charge of the present world. So Chu Feng is not strange at the moment: "OK


    Xuanyuan Huining also wants to have a few sweet words with Chu Feng. Seeing Xuanyuan duckweed mother and daughter''s two big light bulbs here, she still gave up the idea, and her pretty little face was smiling: "aunt duckweed, sister jiaorui, then I''ll go first, you go slowly."


    Two people nodded gently should a way, Xuanyuan Huining gave Chu Feng a wink, also left.


    With Xuanyuan Huining''s leaving, the remaining three feel more embarrassed. Xuanyuan duckweed doesn''t know that Xuanyuan jiaorui was almost wiped dry by chufeng. Xuanyuan jiaorui doesn''t know Xuanyuan duckweed has been eaten tofu by chufeng. What they think is the drunken words Xuanyuan yuanxuan said just now, which makes people blush.


    And all of this, Chu Feng himself is aware of, in the dark he is really sexual mouth, Chu Feng also opened the door of dazzling light: "go."


    Now that he has helped Xuanyuan emperor recover his strength, it is time to leave.


    Back in the Xuanyuan family of the hidden world, the faces of the two mothers and daughters were still unnaturally shy. Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to them at all. He said, "I''ll go to find situ Ya and let me know if there''s anything to do."Finish saying Chu Feng to leave directly, because continue to stay, just increase embarrassment just.


    "What are you looking at, jiaorui?" When you can''t see Chu Feng, Xuanyuan duckweed takes back her eyes. However, Xuanyuan jiaorui is still staring at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure and squints her eyes: "that, you don''t like Chu Feng, do you?"


    Xuanyuan jiaorui looked flustered and shook her head in a hurry: "which one?"


    "Jiaorui!" Xuanyuan duckweed''s look suddenly changed solemn, word by word said: "you like anyone, even if you like Xuanyuan Lang, but you can''t like Chu Feng, I won''t agree with you, even if your grandfather agrees, I won''t answer."


    There was nothing. Xuanyuan duckweed said that, Xuanyuan jiaorui was stunned: "why, I''m not good with him? Is he not good enough? "


    "Not this one." Xuanyuan duckweed face slightly red, for a time some difficult to speak.


    But Xuanyuan jiaorui is more serious. How can she not understand her mother, who has always been worried about her pursuit of true love, why she is so opposed at the moment: "why?"


    "Because he is your father''s enemy." Xuanyuan duckweed did not know how to say it, and finally jumped out of such a sentence.


    Xuanyuan jiaorui''s father is Huyan Jueluo of the Huyan family, but he has died in the hands of Chu Feng. Xuanyuan duckweed doesn''t think it is reliable to say so, because Huyan Jueluo has no father love for Xuanyuan jiaorui.


    Sure enough, Xuanyuan jiaorui was cold and pretty: "mother, you still didn''t tell the truth, even you would like to kill the old liar. Now with this reason, do you think I believe it?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed frowned slightly, and her lips were bitten. At last, she breathed out helplessly and held Xuanyuan jiaorui''s hand: "I tell you, but only you know, the reason why I don''t agree is that Chu Feng is an asshole. When he first came to Xuanyuan family, he almost stripped me and ate my tofu."


    "What would you be like to be with your grandfather as he said?"


    Xuanyuan duckweed then let go of Xuanyuan jiaorui''s hand and left. She thought it was her own secret, but she was afraid that Xuanyuan jiaorui and Chu Feng would be embarrassed when they met in the future, so she absolutely told her.


    Xuanyuan duckweed has left, Xuanyuan jiaorui is still standing in the same place. After half a sound, she slowly returns to her mind, biting her lips and stomping her feet there: "Chu Feng, you son of a bitch, how could you be as good as an animal!"


    And at this moment, Pujia world!


    In the basement under pujingqiong''s residence, pujingqiong, as usual, would come down to see satina every day. At the moment, they were staring at a picture, and above the picture was Chu Feng.


    "It seems that I am right to guess that the supernatural phenomena of heaven and earth are due to the Holy Grail of yin and Yang obtained by Chu Feng."


    Satina raised her hand and closed the picture in front of her. Her beautiful eyes twinkled with blazing heat and jealousy: "she can help Xuanyuan emperor to recover his cultivation. So the rumors about the Holy Grail of yin and yang are true."


    If Chu Feng knew that she had been discovered by satina at the moment, she would definitely find her and kill her directly.


    But who could have thought that satyana was so smart that she doubted that Chu Feng had got some valuable treasure from the moment of the occurrence of the strange phenomena of heaven and earth. Combined with the fact that Xuanyuan emperor lost his cultivation, she was sure that Chu Feng would still come to Xuanyuan family.


    So from the day of the vision of heaven and earth, satyana has been paying close attention to the situation of Xuanyuan family. As expected, Chu Feng went and gave her a surprise. She restored Xuanyuan emperor''s accomplishments with the Holy Grail of yin and Yang.


    Such a magical thing, satina to say not moving words, it is certainly impossible, but at the moment her strength is not as good as Chu Feng, so even if the heart can only endure.


    "The relationship between chufeng and Xuanyuan family is so good?"


    Pujingqiong was not very strong about the concept of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. He just squinted and asked, "how could Chu Feng dare to do something many times?"


    Satina glanced at PU Jing Qiong faintly and said: "Xuanyuan family always stand together with Chu Feng no matter when they are. Even if they are not Xuanyuan emperor for several times, Chu Feng can''t go to the temple world."


    "In addition, there is a girl in Xuanyuan family. Xuanyuan crape myrtle is the woman of Chu Feng. Besides, you can''t see that Xuanyuan Huining and Xuanyuan jiaorui love Chu Feng? It''s nothing to help the Xuanyuan family. For the sake of Xuanyuan family, Chu Feng can even kill the whole world! "


    Corner of the mouth raised a smile: "do you forget that because Xuanyuan emperor failed to become a saint, did Chu Feng announce it?"


    When satyana said that, pujingqiong remembered, and a meaningful smile flashed in his eyes: "so if Xuanyuan family is destroyed, Chu Feng must be worried about his heart and lung, and his heart is dead?"


    Satina narrowed her eyes and said in a cold voice, "I advise you not to think nonsense. Now it''s almost calmed down. Try to make me absorb the power of Xueying. In addition, let me tell you something. The most important treasure that was born two days ago is the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, which has the powerful effect of reversing Yin and Yang. Now it is in the hands of Chu Feng! ""Good!" Pu Jing dome nodded and replied, but when he turned his back, his eyes were full of murders and madness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2941

    When night fell, a message came out of nowhere and spread all over the world in the shortest time.


    That is to say, the most important treasure of heaven and earth in the past two days is the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, which is the fusion of the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness, which is two of the ten magic tools in chaos. It has the effect of reversing Yin and Yang, as well as the flesh and bones of the living dead. It can also make people who have lost their accomplishments recover their accomplishments in an instant, just as before.


    And the master of the Yin and Yang Holy Grail is Chu Feng. He restored Xuanyuan emperor, who lost all his strength, with the Holy Grail of yin and Yang.


    This news just came out. No matter whether it is true or not, it has caused a slight vibration in the world. Each of the ten chaotic artifacts is extremely precious, and each can change the situation of a war. Now Chu Feng has got two magic things, the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. Isn''t he invincible?


    Because if the rumor is true, the Holy Grail of yin and Yang really has the possibility of reversing Yin and Yang and repairing heavy damage. In that case, if Chu Feng holds the Holy Grail of yin and yang to fight, who can easily defeat him?


    With the spread of this news, everyone began to envy Chu Feng, but this kind of envy is doomed, can only be envy.


    "It''s satina."


    In the temple of King Wu, half an hour after the news came out, Zhang yun''er came to Chu Feng: "originally, she suspected that you had got the most precious treasure when the heaven and earth were strange. When you got the light Holy Grail, you guessed that the dark Holy Grail was also obtained by you. Therefore, she has been focusing on Xuanyuan family, and she knows that you will definitely help the emperor restore his accomplishments."


    Chu Feng sighed softly: "that is to say, when I restored the emperor, satina looked in the eyes?"


    "That''s right." Zhang yun''er nodded her head and said, "so he asked Pu Jingqiong to secretly spread the news. Although many people suspect that this is a rumor, when the God Emperor appears, everything will become true, because the emperor has lost all his accomplishments and the world is clear. Now it is restored, which indirectly proves that you have the Holy Grail of yin and Yang."


    Chufeng patted his head and thought of giving the four great ancestors a heavy blow with the Holy Grail of yin and Yang when necessary. Now it was burst out ahead of time. I believe that the four ancestors will be prepared in advance, and it will not work wonders.


    I feel a little sorry, but it''s useless to tangle at the moment.


    "Yun''er." Silence for a moment, Chu Feng said: "show me, when will satina hand again, this woman''s heart has completely deteriorated, unexpectedly I made her, then I have the responsibility to destroy her."


    Zhang Yuner knew that this time Chu Feng was played by satina. She nodded her head gently to show that she understood and retreated.


    Chu Feng also stood up and saw the silent white lotus standing on one side. Thinking of the dream attached to her body, her mouth lifted up a faint smile: "Bai He, follow me."


    White lotus a Leng, see Chu wind has gone to the back, face unnaturally red up, know what Chu Feng wants to do, but do not know why Chu Feng is so active, because of the dream attached to her body!


    When the dream was embarrassed by the realization of Chu Feng, on a planet far away from the five forbidden areas and only two light years away from the Pujia world, there was no enlightenment, but it had no influence on the sages.


    At the moment, the planet ushered in four uninvited guests, the ancestors of the four forces.


    Originally, after the battle with Chu Feng, they all suffered a little injury. They temporarily found a place to cultivate themselves, and prepared to do nothing in a short time. But now they get the news that Chu Feng has won the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, and the four great ancestors can''t sit still.


    Although they had never seen the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, they were not unfamiliar with the Holy Grail of light and dark. After all, in ancient times, both gods and Demons used them.


    Of course, they also know the rumor about the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, but they don''t think that the Holy Grail of yin and Yang will be born one day. But now they get such news that the Holy Grail of yin and Yang is born, and it is still in the hands of Chu Feng. The four ancestors are not calm.


    Today''s Chu Feng has been extremely strong, four people do not have much chance to win, can only look for opportunities, one hit to death.


    At the moment, when Chu Feng gets the Yin and Yang Holy Grail, it is equivalent to killing an immortal enemy. Because the Yin and Yang Holy Grail can repair the wound without limit, how can we play with Chu Feng?


    Seeing that none of them spoke, pugaishi said coldly, "I just want to know whether the news is true, or whether the effect of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang is true or exaggerated."


    "It''s true." Xi Qingtian nodded gently: "a few days ago, I had let Xi Meng go out. Just now I contacted her in secret. She told me that Chu Feng had indeed obtained the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, and had repaired the wound of Xuanyuan emperor''s failure to break through. Now those rumors are true. They also say that the yin-yang Holy Grail is not only about these effects, but also she is not clear about the specific situation."


    Hearing Xi Qingtian''s words, the three people''s faces showed a heavy color. They naturally knew that dream had the skill of dream making, even if it was attached to them, they could not detect it.


    Now the news has been completely confirmed that several people are not in a good mood.Luo Qianding''s eyes deviated: "Xi Meng went out. Why didn''t you tell you earlier that Chu Feng wanted to find the Holy Grail of yin and Yang?"


    "What do you mean?" Xi Qingtian narrowed his eyes and his tone was not so good: "do you want to say that Xi Meng is helping Chu Feng? If you think so, you are wrong. I told her that unless I contact her, you will not be able to contact me until it affects the cultivation world. "


    "What''s more, Xi Meng helps us to prove that it''s true. What else do you want to rely on your grandsons to prove it?"


    Luo Qianding looks stunned and angry. No one in the Xiuzhen world can do all this except dream. Xi Qingtian is clearly saying that his descendants of Luo family are incompetent.


    "All right." Seeing that the two people''s congresses meant to do something about it, pugaishi said in a timely manner: "let''s discuss what to do next. We have been living for endless years for what we all know very well. Now the Chu wind is getting stronger and stronger. We should not fight with each other, we should unite with the outside world."


    Xi Qingtian and Luo Qianding have just dispersed the tit for tat situation, but there is no way to deal with the current situation. The Chu wind is so strong, and there are chaotic artifacts, which is so easy to deal with?


    At the thought of the chaotic artifact, the eyes of those present showed longing and deep jealousy.


    Ordinary people can get one of the ten chaotic artifacts. Even if they have never got one from ancient times, it would not have been so miserable in ancient times.


    Now Chu Feng has the Ming Hong magic sword, the sun shooting bow, the bright moon spear, and the Yin and Yang Holy Grail of light and darkness, which is equivalent to five sacred objects. No one knows how powerful the five artifact stack, but it is definitely not the ordinary means that can be paid for.


    With the Xuanyuan sword in Zhang yun''er''s hand and the star sword in LV Wan''s hand, there are seven chaotic artifacts in Chu Feng''s camp.


    If they know that half moon, one of the chaotic artifacts, belongs to the chufeng camp at this moment, they will be in the mood of spitting blood. How can they play with the eight chaotic artifacts?


    It''s just a pity that they don''t know until Chang''e appears.


    "There are a lot of chaotic things, including the double dragon chaos tripod, which used to be the artifact, but only the ten artifact can help fight against each other." After a moment of silence, Xi Qingtian broke the silence: "the half moon is said to be in the hands of Chang''e, the woman who died in Chu Feng. I''m afraid Chu Feng can''t summon it now, or he will use it when we fight against each other."


    "In addition to the star sword, Xuanyuan sword and Chu Feng, they have seven chaotic artifact, but even if we find them for half a month, they can''t work. Maybe we can find the remaining two."


    Pugaishi was stunned: "which two, you know?"


    "I happened to see it in an archaic book." Xi Qingtian''s meaningful smile: "one is called Pangu shield, one is purple gourd!"


    Pugaishi three people look puzzled, cherish the sky also just Xu Xu Dao.


    Pangu shield, one of the top ten chaos artifact, is said to have been used by the great powers who created the universe era. It can block any damage to the universe, and even the supreme blow can be consumed. Of course, no one knows whether it is specific. After all, Pangu shield has never appeared, but its magical effect is certain and can be defended a lot hurt.


    Even if you can''t withstand the attack of the supreme, you can at least block any attack under the supreme.


    The purple gourd, like Pangu shield, has never been seen before. There are only a few words left about its effect, that is, the purple gold gourd can contain everything and dissolve in it!


    After listening to Xi Qingtian, the three pugaishi frowned. They were familiar with, not familiar with, and even had not seen. They had never heard of Xi Qingtian''s two kinds. However, they were of the same camp. I believe Xi Qingtian has no need to deceive them.


    After silence, pugshi asked, "it seems useless to know only his name, but not where he is? And after so many eras, it may have disappeared? "


    Xi Qingtian smiles and shakes his head: "no, the ten chaos artifacts are all born in chaos. Except for Minghong magic sword, star sword and Xuanyuan sword, the other seven are ownerless things. The most important thing is that wonton will not be destroyed and artifact will not be damaged!"


    "As for finding them, it should not be difficult for us. As long as we work together to find out where the four fierce beasts are, we should be able to find them."


    For Xi Qingtian said they do not know very well, but Xi Qingtian is one of them, which is still a bit older, so the three have no opinion.


    With the approval of the three, Xi qingtianbei turned around: "it should be sooner rather than later. We will immediately explore the world of the heavens. As long as we can find four fierce beasts, or unicorns and other divine beasts, it will be easy to find chaotic artifacts."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2942

    After three days in a row, everything seemed calm.


    Chu Feng has not gone out much since that day. Most of the time is staying in the temple of King Wu. But it is strange that Chu Feng has been out with white lotus every night for three days in a row, and then comes back late at night.


    Even white lotus has been in the dormitory of Chu wind for these three days, and has never returned to his residence.


    If Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner were not the jealous women, the temple of King Wu would have been sour.


    But even so, Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner also find it strange. Zhang yun''er tried to see what Chu Feng was doing, but he found that he could not detect it at all, as if Chu Feng had gone out of the path of fate.


    This morning, Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner came to Chu Feng''s dormitory, looking at the closed door, and knew that Chu Feng must still rest. Thinking that the Chu wind must be around white lotus, both of them were helpless to smile.


    Chu wind to white lotus more or treat each other with courtesy, how suddenly become so intimate, is Chu Feng really with which woman around for a long time, can''t help it?


    But if it is, why not find Stuart? For this, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are not very clear.


    Waiting for the Chu wind to come out of the air, Lu Wan also asked softly: "Chu wind let you explore the situation how?"


    "It''s going well." With Chang''e''s help, many things have been unable to hinder Zhang Yuner''s Exploration: "satyana has been stabilizing and improving her cultivation these days, so that pujingdome can find opportunities to start to snow Ying. It is estimated that in the next few days, the other four forces are quiet and defensive oriented."


    "Especially the four fathers, I just caught something, but only a word."


    "What?" Lu Wan asked


    "Pangu shield, Zijin gourd." Zhang yun''er frowned and said, "I just peep into these simple things, and I can''t see more."


    "What!" Lu Wan stood up in a daze: "are they going to find these two gods?"


    Looking at Lu Wan''s excited performance, Zhang yun''er asked softly, "you know?"


    Lu Wan nodded gently and told Zhang Yuner that pangudan and Zijin gourd were the last two pieces of the ten Shenji of chaos that were not born. She also recently inquired into some ancient and archaic texts.


    Zhang Yuner squinted his eyes: "the Chu wind now has the Ming Hong magic sword. The bright Holy Grail and the dark Holy Grail have already combined to achieve the Yin and Yang Holy Grail. In addition, the bright moon gun and the sun shooting bow are five artifact in the hand. I have Xuanyuan sword in my hand. You have star sword, sister Chang''e has half a month in her hand, and there are eight Shenji in total."


    "So, the four ancestors were ambitious, and in order to win Chu wind to the greatest extent, they wanted to find the last two pieces of chaos artifact?"


    Lu Wan nodded softly: "there is such a possibility."


    At this time, the door of the dormitory also opened, Chu wind came out of it, and also hugged the waist of white lotus, and saw lvwan and Zhang yun''er in the garden, and then he released his waist and walked naturally.


    The two people who are talking see Chu wind come out, and then look at the white lotus behind Chu wind, and they can not help but show the playful color in their eyes.


    Chu Feng was a completely invisible look and walked to sit down: "come early in the morning, is there good news?"


    "It''s not good news." Zhang yun''er took back his eyes and knew that it was impossible to think Chu Feng was restrained in men and women: "but it is good news to know ahead of time."


    Then Zhang Yun told Chu Feng about satyana and the four powerful things, and some things he knew in advance. He paused and said, "the other four ancestors seem to find the last two chaos artifact to deal with you."


    Chu Feng was stunned: "the last two, what?"


    Lu Wan took the words and told Chu Feng the last two artifacts he knew.


    After hearing Chu Feng eyes slightly lit up: "you are sure, these two artifact really so artifact?"


    "Basically, it''s OK." Lu Wan nodded gently and said slowly: "Pangu shield was born in chaos. The main defense, according to the present world I saw in a collection of ancient Chinese classics, Pangu shield can resist any powerful attack in the world, and even can carry the supreme attack. Of course, it is not sure whether it is really uncertain, but under the supreme authority, it should be no problem."


    "As for Zijin gourd, it has the effect of containing everything, whether it is human things or a planet, and with the passage of time, it can melt the absorbed things completely and turn them into the attack power of the person holding it."


    Chu Feng has many treasures in his hand now, and the wings of magic light also have strong defense. However, if he is attacked by the sage, he will still be unable to resist it. If Pangu shield is really so strong, then in the future, he can fight with the enemy, and he can have a little more security coefficient and even hope for victory.


    There is also Zijin gourd, Chu wind always feel like a gourd in the journey to the west when he was a child.However, no matter what kind of treasure it is, it must not fall into the hands of the four great ancestors. He stood up and said, "I want to find these things one step ahead of the four great ancestors. Wan''er, you can prepare and wait for a moment to set out. Yun''er, you can go to see if you can derive the traces of the last two artifacts."


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan expected Chu Feng to be so impatient. Lu Wan got up and went down to prepare. Zhang yun''er also left the garden. She knew that Chu Feng wanted her to go to the demon world to find Chang''e for evolution.


    Otherwise, depending on her strength, it is a little difficult to find it. After all, nothingness will not want Chu Feng to get the treasure again.


    When Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er both left temporarily, Chu Feng turned around and saw Bai He, who was standing there, with a warm smile: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s not true." Bai he sipped his lips, and then summoned up the courage to open his mouth. He also threw out his own question in the past few days: "master, although you are willing to let Bai He serve you, you are completely different from what I think. I feel that these days are so unreal, your kindness to me is not strong!"


    Some people say that women''s feelings are very keen. Chu Feng knew this for a long time, but when he heard Bai He''s words, he knew that women''s feelings were more than acute?


    Yes, the reason why he is very good to Bai He these days is that she has a dream soul attached to her that she doesn''t know, and Chu Feng can''t do nothing without knowing the existence of the dream. So he began to be kind to Bai He, because he knew very well that the dream would feel all this.


    Thinking of the dream in the unknowable circumstances, by their own warm treatment, chufeng felt particularly interesting.


    Just for the white lotus Chu wind in the heart is a little sorry after all, he has been good to her these days, can be actually for the dream attached to her body.


    He went up and took Bai He''s hand and said softly, "don''t think so much about it. You should take it as my master and give you a little compensation."


    Bai He squints, or can''t see the reason why chufeng is good to him. If he is greedy for her body, there are so many women in chufeng, and there are many excellent ones than her. There is no need for Chu Feng to look like this, but it is not greedy for his body. What is the reason?


    Bai He is a smart woman, but at the moment, she also completely can''t understand Chu Feng.


    "Well, I''m going."


    Patting Bai He on the shoulder, Chu Feng did not give too much explanation. He said that he went to the front because the dream was good for Bai He, which was unfair to Bai He. So Chu Feng didn''t want her to know, but only wanted to be better to Bai He in the future, whether the dream was attached to her or not.


    Looking at the back of Chu Feng''s leaving, Bai He''s eyes become more and more confused, and slowly dispersed the tangled thoughts in his heart. He knew that even if he wanted to break his head, he could not think of it.


    Sigh a, turned back to the bedroom, ready to clean up, because last night''s crazy, at the moment the bedroom is still messy.


    But after Bai He walked into the bedroom, the shadow of the dream appeared under the tree beside him. There was no breath. It was very ethereal, but some shyness could be seen on a face, and the eyes did not know where to look.


    Clenching his lips, his eyes were a little shy and angry: "this son of a bitch, he just played me like this, did he know?"


    There is such a conjecture in the dream''s heart, but it is impossible. She is the only one who can perform the dream. Even the most powerful sage can''t detect it. Therefore, Chu Feng certainly will not know. Moreover, when Chu Feng sees her in the soul world, she must feel that she is really dead. Then there is no thing that knows that she is attached to Bai He.


    But if you don''t know, if you''ve been playing like this, isn''t it a waste of time?


    Because the dream is attached to Bai He''s body. When Chu Feng makes love with her, her soul will occupy Bai He''s body because of some emotional fluctuations of Bai He. It can be said that her body is still clean, but her soul has been played by Chu Feng.


    The more I want to dream, the more angry I am. I stomp my foot and turn around and I can''t enter the bedroom. For the moment, I can only continue to attach to Bai He. After all, Xi Qingtian still calls her back.


    At the moment, Chu Feng has come to the temple of King Wu. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are waiting here.


    Zhang yun''er looked at Chu Feng''s mental state very well, and opened his mouth with a little playfulness: "it seems that Bai He takes good care of you."


    Chu Feng didn''t go to pick up the words. Looking at the sky, the palm of his hand turned and the holy bead appeared in his hand: "no news?"


    Seeing that Chu Feng was completely unaffected, Zhang yun''er dismissed the idea of teasing him: "it''s just the general location. It''s not very clear. But you have the holy pearl in your hand. As long as you can determine the general position, it should not be difficult to find it."


    Chu Feng nodded: "let''s go."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2943

    Originally, Chu Feng was not very keen on chaos artifact, because he already had five in his hand.


    But when he heard that the four great ancestors wanted to find the remaining two artifacts, Chu Feng decided to look for them. After all, he didn''t know. Knowing that the remaining two artifacts were so powerful, chufeng naturally would not let them fall into the hands of the four great ancestors.


    For example, Pangu shield is a highly defensive artifact. If it can defend most of the attacks below the supreme, as Lu Wan said, it can''t be obtained by the four great ancestors.


    Several old monsters have been very strong. Chu Feng still feels that they have not used their real strength. If they still get powerful artifact like Pangu shield, it will be very difficult to hurt them, which is definitely not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    In addition, although Chu Feng thought it was a little exaggerated, many things would rather believe in its existence than nothing.


    If the purple gourd really has the magic effect of containing everything, and it falls into the hands of the four great ancestors, then the four old guys will use it to collect him directly. Even if he doesn''t need to do something, he can be directly finished. Chu Feng certainly is not willing to.


    If the four ancestors did not have the mind to look for the remaining artifacts, Chu Feng would not be too moved even if the remaining artifacts had the effect of artifact. But now that the four great ancestors are looking for the remaining artifacts, Chu Feng naturally can''t sit back and ignore them.


    The world is in chaos. If the four ancestors get two artifacts, it will be more chaotic.


    With Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, they left the temple world directly and went directly to the ancient universe. When they had a look at the star of the temple world, which was much larger than the earth, Chu Feng moved his eyes away and his left eye twinkled.


    The temple world is the center of the hidden world, and there are many planetary worlds around. They are connected with the temple world through the secret place of morning light. They belong to the small world subordinate to the hidden world.


    Chu Feng looked at a few eyes and then took back his eyes: "yun''er, where to find now?"


    "Ancient battlefield!" Zhang yun''er whispered back.


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed and his expression was astonished: "ancient battlefield?"


    For the ancient battlefield, Chu Feng naturally understood that, to a certain extent, it was the ancient or remote places where large-scale wars had taken place. Those places were called ancient battlefields by later generations, and they also gave birth to many dangerous evil spirits. After all, in the endless war, too many people died.


    But there are many ancient battlefields. Chu Feng doesn''t understand what kind of ancient battlefield Zhang Yuner is talking about.


    "Earth!" Seeing Chu Feng''s confused face, Zhang yun''er said with a wry smile: "although the lost battle field is the most complete and powerful ancient battlefield, it is still a little worse than the earth."


    Because the earth is the original world, no matter what era the birth of human beings must be on the earth, and then through the earth to move towards the heaven and the world, so it is good to say that the earth is the ancestor of all worlds.


    It is precisely because the earth is as important to the people of all worlds as the real hometown. Therefore, no matter in which era, everyone wants to be the king of the earth in the world, so they do not hesitate to fight directly.


    Once upon a time, the ten ancient peoples were extremely powerful, but they did not mean to leave the earth, and they always wanted to occupy a place on the earth.


    Because in their ideas, it is very simple to create a planet in the universe as their power, but to occupy a seat on the earth is the real affirmation of their strength. Not only do they think so of the ten ancient tribes in ancient times, but also the strong ones in the ancient times.


    It can be said that the earth, as the source world, is the place where strategists must fight. The wars that took place there even surpassed the lost battle circles. Just as in the ancient times, the ancient demons fought against the ten ancient clans on the earth, which broke an era.


    In the world of fallen wars, all of them are divine wars. There are countless jihadis on earth. No one knows how many bones and dust are buried under the earth.


    After listening to Zhang yun''er''s explanation, Chu Feng gradually understood: "then go to the earth and have a look at it. Is there a general direction and position?"


    "Just follow me." Zhang yun''er didn''t explain too much. She raised her hand and a dazzling door appeared in front of her. She walked in first, followed by Chu Feng and Lu Wan. In the blink of an eye, things came to the earth. Just looking at the surrounding environment, Chu Feng didn''t know where it was, only knew it was a desert.


    Zhang Yuner stepped forward and looked at the rolling yellow sand desert: "there are three places on the earth that can be called real ancient battlefields. Here is one of them, the Sahara desert!"


    At that time, the desert was not like this at the beginning, but it changed with time. In ancient times and ancient times, the Sahara desert was an oasis, but later there were too many amazing wars and destroyed too many things here.


    And because there is too much blood here, there is too much evil spirit, so it has reached the point of no grass. Now it seems that the sun is fierce and the temperature is extremely high every day. However, when you go to about 20 meters below the desert, you will feel only chilly.Chu Feng didn''t know these things before. His left eye twinkled and looked under the desert. He thought he could see something, but he couldn''t see anything. However, as Zhang yun''er said, from about 20 meters, the breath was very cold, which was totally different from the hot surface.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng also raised his own question: "unexpectedly, this is the place where the ancient battlefield was once marked. Why can''t I see a single corpse?"


    "Jihad, do you think there will still be bones left?" Zhang yun''er, with a wry smile, awakened the wonderful flower of Chu Feng: "so don''t worry about these. The reason why you came to the ancient battlefield is to find Pangu shield, because from my sister Chang''e and I, we can see that Pangu shield appeared on all major battlefields, as the defense of the whole army in the war."


    Pointing to the distance beyond the sight of the rolling yellow sand in front of him: "therefore, because Pangu shield has experienced too many wars, it is likely to hide in the place of the ancient battlefield. I am grateful for the past. After all, it has tools and spirits."


    There is no doubt about what Zhang Yuner said about Chu Feng: "you just said three places, besides here, where else? On earth, too? "


    "Yes Zhang Yuner nodded and said, "the other is near the sea of death, that is, the sea area of Malacca, and the other is the place where the pyramids are located. These three places are unknown but can not be ignored ancient battlefields, especially the pyramids, which can not be forged by manpower."


    The Chu wind naturally clear, so there is no too much entanglement why, scattered thoughts, the beads float up, gently wave, the beads directly fly out.


    Chu Feng immediately followed up. If it was not for the help of the Pearl, the exact location of the Holy Grail of light could not be obtained at the beginning. It can be seen that the effect of the holy bead is still very magical. Now Pangu shield is also a chaotic artifact. As long as it is here, it is naturally impossible to escape the exploration of the holy bead.


    As soon as the three of Chu Feng followed, they also observed the color of the beads from a distance. As long as the red light appeared, it indicated that there were treasures at or above the holy land level nearby.


    In order to avoid being discovered, Chu Feng and his three people went to the high sky to observe the track of the holy pearl. Their expectation became helpless with the arrival of sunset, and there was a slight disappointment.


    Because at the end of the day, the Pearl did not show any abnormal performance, not to mention the red light or green light. It can be seen that there is no treasure in the Sahara desert.


    Chu Feng three people fell from the sky, trampled on the desert, looked at the sacred beads in their hands and whispered: "there is still a little left to look for. It''s not necessary to be careful at night. If we don''t find it here, we''ll go to the next place."


    Zhang Yuner and Zhang Yuner nodded, and Chu Feng suddenly broke through the air, and the speed was so fast that they could not catch it. They knew that Chu Feng wanted to explore the whole desert with the fastest speed, and whether there was really nothing.


    Soon after the night came, Chu Feng fell from the sky, and his face was a little disappointed: "it seems that Pangu shield or purple gourd are not here."


    Zhang yun''er said with a smile: "let''s go to the sea of death. The area there is not as big as the Sahara. We can find it soon. But the trouble is that we have to go to the bottom of the deep sea."


    Chu Feng didn''t have any opinion about it. He opened the door of dazzling light and walked directly into it: "but it''s always necessary to do it. Unfortunately, I don''t know how to contact the four fierce beasts. If they are there, the effect will be better than the Pearl. After all, they are the guardians of treasures."


    Knowing that Chu Feng means to go to the doctor in a hurry at the moment, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er follow with a wry smile.


    The four fierce beasts are all fierce beasts with their own independent consciousness. How can they be driven by anyone? Even if they can easily find Pangu shield, they will not let Chu Feng get it easily.


    Soon they arrived at the sea of death in Malacca sea area. Standing under the sky at night, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and looked at the rough sea. Just as he was about to let the Pearl look for him, he suddenly saw a figure passing through the void below. Although he did not find them, the figure had already attracted the attention of the three Chu Feng people.


    Cherish the ancestors, cherish the sky!


    I know that the four ancestors are looking for the remaining two artifacts, but they are not very familiar with their whereabouts. At this moment, they are surprised to see Xi Qingtian and chufeng.


    Do the four great ancestors probably know where they are?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2944

    Xi Qingtian shuttles through the void, completely unaware of the higher sky. The three Chu Feng people have found his existence, but are eager to find Pangu shield.


    Through the ancient books of the ancient times, Xi Qingtian knows the characteristics of Pangu shield. Although it is not born for war, it exists for war. Because it has participated in too many wars and is contaminated with too much blood caused by war, Pangu shield has an innate sense of war.


    It is doomed that its hiding place must be in the ancient battlefield, just thousands of battlefields. It is not easy to find which one it is in. Xi Qingtian can only separate the other three ancestors from themselves and search for different ancient battlefields. Of course, it is more likely to find those.


    Before he came to the sea of death, he had searched all the ancient battlefields in his mind. Among them, they had searched for the places where the ten ancient clans and the ancient demons fought with each other, but they did not find any trace of chaotic artifact. So he came here after he was sure that there was no such thing.


    According to the ancient books, there were aquariums in the sea of death long ago, because the oceans of the earth occupied the majority. At that time, the water people were extremely strong and were the strongest race on the earth. They often fought with the races on the land.


    Among the endless battles, the sea of death is the most tragic and unknown ancient battlefield, so Xi Qingtian hopes to find traces of Pangu shield here.


    Above the sky, Chu Feng and others watched Xi Qingtian shuttling back and forth to find out the general scope of the ancient battlefield.


    However, Chu Feng was not worried that Xi Qingtian would find Pangu shield. He just saw a turbulent killing opportunity in his eyes. Now Xi Qingtian has only one person here, and there are three saints here, not counting Zhang yun''er. As long as he and Lu Wan join hands, the two infinite saints can definitely kill Xi Qingtian in the shortest time.


    Before the other three ancestors react, they can send Xi Qingtian to the soul world to live.


    The corner of the mouth picks up a cold smile, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er seem to have a sense to look at Chu Feng, their hearts are cluttering.


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to open his mouth, Lu Wan first said, "no way."


    Chu Feng was stunned and knew that Lu Wan had already seen the thought in his heart: "why?"


    "This is the earth!" Lu Wan took a breath and tried to stop Chu Feng as much as possible: "we can do a great deal of damage to Xi Qingtian in the shortest time, but we can''t kill him with 100% assurance. If we can''t kill him in the shortest time, we will make things more responsible."


    "After all, he can create illusions when he thinks about it. If it is more serious, it will affect the whole earth."


    Chu Feng slightly frowned: "if I cover this piece of heaven and earth with the realm of demons?"


    "What about the dream?" Lu Wan felt Chu Feng''s insistence on killing her, and she laughed bitterly. As for her, she also threw out a sentence: "although Xi Qingtian is not her grandfather, she is the ancestor of their family after all. Do you kill Xi Qingtian now?"


    Chu Feng is silent and looks at Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, and catches something that they may also know that the dream is not dead.


    Pretending that he didn''t know anything, Chu Feng withdrew his eyes and looked up to the sea surface. Xi Qingtian just fell into the deep sea. It seemed that he could not spy anything on the surface, so he went down to the bottom of the sea to look for something that might exist.


    With a deep breath, Chu Feng''s eyes leaping killing machine gradually dispersed: "it''s just that he is going to die after all."


    "Not on earth, at least." Lu Wan took the words and said solemnly: "because the earth has experienced too much, it is much more fragile than the ancient and archaic times. Let alone the fierce battle of saints, it is very difficult to bear the first battle when the powerful people in the divine realm let go."


    "By then, tsunamis, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, endless natural disasters will destroy the earth in the shortest possible time."


    Chu Feng knew that Lu Wan was not alarmist. His last intention of obliteration was gradually suppressed: "let''s look for each other. We''ll continue to look for him when he''s gone. But if he''s not lucky enough to find Pangu shield, then I can''t be blamed."


    He definitely can''t let the four ancestors get Pangu shield, so unless Xi Qingtian can''t find Pangu shield, once he finds it, Chu Feng will immediately kill him.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er look at each other and know that Chu Feng''s heart still has a chance to kill the four great ancestors. However, the timing is not right now. Otherwise, Xi Qingtian will be killed.


    After about half an hour or so, the sea raised waves. Xi Qingtian came out of the deep sea. He didn''t know that his life and death was just in the mind of Chu Feng.


    Just stare at the sea for a while, eyes doubt: "where exactly?"


    "Dreamer, you have no harvest here?" At this time, Xi Qingtian''s side appeared a dazzling door, pugaishi came out: "I just looked for the desert land that ancient battlefield, but also did not have any harvest!"


    Xi Qingtian shook his head: "I went to the deep sea to look for a lot of sunken ships and some rotten things, but I did not see Pangu shield, or even a breath of artifact. Now I have found all the places I should look for. There are only pyramids on the earth. I don''t know if Huoshen can get anything?"Pugaishi sighed: "if the chaos artifact is so easy to find, it is not chaotic artifact. We should go to the world to look for it. If there is news from the fire god, we will inform us. Let''s go!"


    Xi Qingtian nodded gently and left with pugaishi. There was only a faint breath in the air.


    When their breath was gone, the three Chu Feng people fell down from the highest sky and looked at the sea of death. They had already turned the sky upside down. However, many things were not useful to the naked eye and the senses, and some means were needed, such as the use of holy beads to explore.


    Chu Feng did not say much, but directly sacrificed the holy pearl, and then went with it. Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan did not follow. They stayed in the same place and waited, while observing whether anyone was approaching.


    The four great ancestors secretly look for chaotic artifacts, and they don''t want to be known. Naturally, they don''t want to be known. Only when they get the treasure quietly can they have a surprise effect at the critical time.


    Chu Feng looked for a circle of the sea level, and when the Pearl had no reaction, he went back directly to the sky: "no!"


    What the sacred beads can detect is a treasure with a diameter of 100 kilometers or a strong one above the divine realm. Now, the color of the Pearl has not changed at all, even under the sea surface. This point of Chu wind is still certain.


    Did you hear that? Zhang Yuner and Zhang Yuner were a little disappointed. Lu Wan said, "that''s only the direction of the pyramid, but just listen to Pu Gaishi who just said that luoqianding is there!"


    Chu Feng didn''t have much concept about this, so he raised his hand to open the door of dazzling light: "Luo Qianding is his business, I''m going to be my business, or that sentence just now, bad luck found Pangu shield, then he can only admit that he is unlucky."


    Hearing this, Zhang yun''er and Zhang yun''er are both smiling bitterly. If Chu Feng is still Chu Feng, what he does not allow is absolutely not allowed. It is really a bit sad to think that if the four ancestors get chaos artifact, they will be attacked by Chu Feng.


    However, many things are uncertain at the moment. It can be said that they and others are fighting for time with the four great ancestors. If the speed is faster, you can get the chaos artifact. If you slow down, even if the other party gets the chaotic artifact, you will be young and stare at you, because no one will stand still waiting for you to find trouble.


    Through the glare of the gate, three people to the modern human beings have a mysterious color of the pyramid area.


    Standing on the sky, looking at the pyramids standing under the gray sky, the earth has some time difference. Now it''s almost dawn here. I don''t know how luoqianding is looking. He won''t go in one by one for so many pyramids?


    In order to ensure safety, Chu Feng''s left eye penetrates everything in the sky, and does not seek anything for the moment. Instead, he mainly determines which direction luoqianding is in, so that he can be staggered with him when necessary.


    The four ancestors didn''t want him to know, and he didn''t want them to know they were coming.


    However, after looking for all the pyramids, Chu Feng didn''t see Luo Qianding''s figure. He couldn''t help feeling a little strange. According to the reason, they came very fast. Did Luo Qianding leave?


    More and more feel something wrong, Chu Feng is about to say, Zhang Yun Er pointed to the left front: "I feel the breath of the fire god, he is there."


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked along the direction of Zhang yun''er''s finger. About 80 kilometers, Chu Feng''s left eye saw a figure falling from the sky. It was the God of fire Luo Qianding, but there was no pyramid. What did Luo Qianding do there?


    "Stupid again?" Chu Feng didn''t need to open his mouth. Zhang yun''er knew what he was thinking. He said with a smile, "it''s just that Pangu shield may be in the ancient battlefield, but I didn''t say that Pangu shield must be in the pyramid."


    Chu Feng was stunned. He also realized that he was preconceived. He felt that he had come here, so he must focus on looking for the inside of the pyramid. At the moment, it seems a bit silly. If there is something inside the pyramid, it will be discovered for thousands of years.


    Although the interior of the pyramid is evil, it does not mean that there is no way to restrain it. Therefore, it is not necessary to target the pyramid, but to find the surrounding areas.


    After confirming the direction of search, Chu Feng''s left eye also saw Luo Qianding. He didn''t know what he was doing. He started to move there as if he was going to enter the earth. He narrowed his eyes and glanced at a little surprise. Zhang Yuner''s right eye also saw Luo Qianding''s behavior, which gave rise to some strange colors.


    When Chu Feng''s left eye looked at the ground, his spirit moved: "inverted pyramid!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2945

    Chu Feng left eye to see, is at the foot of luoqianding 3000 meters underground, there is an inverted pyramid!


    Pyramids are generally above the ground, showing a four triangle structure, wide at the bottom and sharp at the top. There are also pyramids with three sides facing up. However, there are relatively few pyramids, and there are more pyramids with four sides.


    At the moment, there is an inverted pyramid, which is totally different from the pyramid on the ground. It has only three sides and faces downward. It is broad at the top and sharp at the bottom. It is like half an hourglass. Under the ground, Chu Feng tried to penetrate it with his left eye and found that it could not be penetrated at all.


    Although he was unable to penetrate, Chu Feng was not depressed. Instead, he showed a color of excitement, because what he could not see through was necessarily the existence of the Holy Land and above. Now the inverted pyramid is likely to contain something in it.


    Maybe it''s what they''re looking for this time, Pangu shield!


    However, Chu Feng did not pass by for the time being, patting Zhang yun''er on the shoulder: "first look at what Luo Qianding is going to do. He went there with a clear goal, and he must have found something underground."


    Zhang Yuner''s right eye also saw the inverted pyramid under the ground, so she nodded to show that she understood. Only Lu Wan couldn''t see anything. But from the mouths of Zhang yun''er and Chu Feng, she knew that maybe what they were looking for would appear soon, but now Luo Qianding also found out that the matter was going to be more complicated.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er followed Chu Feng, who had already broken through the sky. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er followed him. They hid their breath in the sky above luoqianding and hid in a cloud layer. Looking at luoqianding, they didn''t know what to do.


    But to be sure, he wanted to go underground.


    Luo Qianding at the moment naturally didn''t know that Chu Feng was over his head, but his eyes were burning with indelible excitement and excitement. He came to the modern world today and had found several places, but there was no harvest.


    Finally came here, I feel sure it will be the same as the beginning, no gain at all.


    But when he passed the news to pugaishi and others that there was nothing to leave, he found something special.


    It was when he passed through the void that a fleeting light appeared in front of him. He did not know what was contained in the light he saw. The only certainty was that the light had actually appeared.


    Now it''s near the dawn. It''s very strange that such a situation appears. So Luo Qianding stops for a while and begins to feel whether it''s his own illusion. But when he feels the restless breath coming from the ground, he knows that he is not wrong. There is something under the ground.


    At the moment, he is here to find a way to go below the ground without causing any vibration. As for whether or not to inform pugaishi, Luo Qianding has no such mind.


    If there is a artifact under the ground, it is only one. They are four people. One artifact cannot be evenly distributed.


    Moreover, he has sent a message to pugaishi, saying that he can''t find anything here, and he is going to look for other interfaces. Now pugaishi and others must think that he is no longer the earth, so he has found the chaotic artifact for his own use, which should still be possible.


    Although we all live in groups, we always need a little selfish. Who knows if we can eliminate all the external threats in the future, will we kill each other?


    This is Luo Qianding''s inner thought at the moment, ready to secretly find chaos artifact, and then accept it for yourself!


    Looking at the ground, Luo Qianding''s powerful perceptual ability constantly goes deep under the ground. He has probably determined that there is something about 3000 meters below the ground. As for what it is, he does not have the mysterious eyes of Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er, so he naturally does not know.


    But in such a place, Luo Qianding thinks it is more likely to be Pangu shield.


    Hands slightly too up, in front of him, the sand constantly rolling out, just like a fountain suddenly appeared on the calm lake surface, there was sand coming out constantly, and finally turned into wet soil, and the surrounding atmosphere became cold.


    For these changes, Luo Qianding is not only not afraid, but also more excited. If there is no treasure under the ground, he will not believe it.


    Thinking that he would soon get a chaotic artifact, Luo Qianding''s heart could not hide the excitement, because from the ancient times to the present, he has never owned a chaotic artifact, which is just a celestial weapon.


    And all these were seen in the eyes of Chu Feng three people, also probably know Luo Qianding''s mind, that is to carry a few old friends to swallow treasures alone.


    Otherwise, if he discovers such a situation, what Luo Qianding should do is to inform pugaishi and others. However, he has not done so at all. Instead, he is digging towards himself. It can be seen that his mind is still very selfish.


    However, it is also a good thing for chufeng. It is better to deal with one person than to deal with four people. Watching Luo Qianding suppress the breath and constantly pull out the soil. Chu Feng''s mouth is full of fun. It feels good if someone opens the channel first.As time went on, a deep hole with a diameter of three meters appeared in front of luoqianding, which was surrounded by soil and yellow sand. Luoqianding fixed all the things pulled out with great power, because when he got the treasure, it must be backfilled here, otherwise it would be universal. They knew that the treasure was from here, and they would doubted him.


    Feel that kind of cold breath is surging out of the hole directly, Luo Qianding knows that it has been completely dug through.


    Without any hesitation, Luo Qianding raised his hands, and a flaming flame lit up on it. Luoqianding directly jumped into the deep hole. After he went down, Chu Feng three people also came to the ground and looked at the surrounding environment. Chu Feng whispered: "you two look around, I''ll go down."


    Because no one can be sure what will happen. Whether Luo Qianding really did not contact pugaishi and others, it is best for Lu Wan to stay on guard.


    Moreover, this place is close to the pyramid, and there are more tourists from all over the world. Although no one will walk around at this time, you should always be careful to prevent people from discovering the situation here and causing fluctuations in the world.


    Without waiting for Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er to talk, Chu Feng has turned into a streamer and has not entered the deep cave. Luoqianding has gone down. In order to get Pangu shield at last, we must not waste time.


    Because once luoqianding blood drip after the Lord, then even if he snatched Pangu shield also has no effect.


    However, in order not to let Luo Qianding find himself, Chu Feng completely concealed his breath. Although the deep hole where he fell was very black, it was not a big problem for Chu Feng with left eye. When he felt that he was almost the same, Chu Feng was stagnant and did not go down because he saw that luoqianding had fallen on the horizontal surface of the inverted pyramid and was looking for it The mouth goes into the inverted pyramid.


    At the moment, Luo Qianding doesn''t know that all his actions fall under the surveillance of Chu Feng.


    He just kept loosening the surrounding soil, looking for a way to get in. Until he got through a passage a little downward, luoqianding found a door on the side of the three sided inverted pyramid. Without any hesitation, luoqianding broke the door with his hands raised.


    At the moment of breaking, there was a sound. At the next moment, many bats, three times bigger than ordinary bats, flew out. Their eyes twinkled with blood red light and sharp teeth.


    Luo Qianding''s face was affected by his appearance, and his body was ablaze. Those bloodsucking bats who used to be in the dark did not dare to get close to Luo Qianding. Then they flew out directly in the channel he opened and found the exit that went up.


    Luo Qianding and so on to determine that there is no blood sucking bat, just directly walked in, the whole person looks like a fire man in general.


    When Chu Feng, who was stagnant in the middle of the way, saw those blood sucking bats flying up, he could not help being a little surprised. This was 3000 meters underground, where there was no day or even no oxygen. These bats not only did not die, but also were so big. What did they eat?


    Chu Feng didn''t know, but he didn''t have time to think about it at the moment. Mi Yin gave them to Lu Wan and killed all the bats that went out. Their bodies turned into streamers again, and in an instant they were above the horizontal plane.


    As for why these bats should be killed, Chu Feng did not know. He only knew that if they were not killed, it might bring disaster to the outside world.


    Walking towards the passage opened by luoqianding just now, Chu Feng roughly estimated that although the inverted pyramid has only three sides, its volume is much larger than those on the ground. It can be said that it is a castle buried in the ground.


    Curious about who buried the pyramid in the ground, and still upside down, Chu Feng also walked in, with a step into it, suddenly can feel very cool breath.


    It''s like a person walking into an air-conditioned room when the weather is hottest. The only difference is that the breath here makes Chu Feng, who is an infinite saint, feel the chill.


    He told himself to be careful. Chu Feng went to the front and found that without lighting, the whole pyramid could be seen clearly, as if the walls themselves would glow.


    Chu Feng didn''t know where Luo Qianding had gone now, but took out the holy bead. When he didn''t use it, he didn''t know when to use it.


    After taking out the Pearl for a while, chufeng''s face also showed a smile, because the Pearl gave off a red light, and it was still a dazzling red light. Through understanding its characteristics, this is definitely a sign of the existence of artifact. Of course, it may be because of Luo Qianding, but the red light is a little darker than this one.


    But on the whole, it''s still good. Chu Feng put up the holy bead and moved quickly in front of him. Now, no matter what Luo Qianding is doing, he and his gun are all time. Whoever finds Pangu shield first will be his.


    When turning a passage into a hall like place, Chu Feng stopped and saw Luo Qianding, but he did not go out, but hid in the dark.


    Because in addition to luoqianding, there are ten people, specifically, there should be ten more, mummies!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2946

    Luo Qianding was surrounded by ten mummies. His whole body was covered with fallen and decayed cloth, and he could smell a smell of evil blood. Every pair of eyes was very empty.


    There was also a strong poisonous gas surging in it.


    Chu Feng, who was hiding in the dark, took a look at the ten mummies and saw that there were signs of biting on the bodies of the ten mummies. He thought of the dozens of bats who had just flown out. It seems that the reason why the bats survived was to bite and suck the mummies. Just look at this inverted pyramid, which has existed for thousands of years. Ten mummies can be eaten by bats So long?


    Although I don''t know why, but Chu Feng still doesn''t mean to go out at the moment. He even has Luo Qianding leading the battle. Then let him go, and he will be in danger. I will pick him up early.


    As long as he doesn''t inform pugaishi and others, Chu Feng still wants to kill him.


    Luo Qianding naturally didn''t know Chu Feng was watching in the dark. He just glanced at ten mummies with cold eyes. He was very uncomfortable with the breath that filled them. He even had the impulse to vomit.


    "Little skills."


    Luo Qianding has no fear of the things that can move after death. As an infinite saint, there is nothing in the world that can frighten him. He raises his hand and the flame rises in vain. The fire is completely enveloped by the flame, and the ten mummies are also wrapped in it.


    Under the burning of the fire, there was a foul smell. Chu Feng covered his nose and saw that all the mummies were falling down and turning into fly ash.


    That''s it?


    Chu Feng was speechless in his eyes. How could it be a place with chaotic artifacts? As a guard here, he had to struggle for a while. It turned out that Chu Feng was speechless.


    Luo Qianding saw that the mummies had all burned in the end. He put down his hands with a sneer. The flames around him were completely extinguished at this moment. Only the mummies were burning there.


    Just about to move forward, Luo Qianding was stunned and stopped.


    Because those mummies on the ground actually stood up, and the flame burning on them was being devoured by them. The original dry body was recovering little by little, which was very strange.


    Chu Feng, who originally felt that it was not difficult to see this, suddenly came to be interested, so as to meet the specifications of the land of hidden artifact!


    When the flame completely disappeared on the mummies, the cloth strips on their bodies also completely fell off. Although their bodies looked worn-out, they could see the traces of flesh and blood.


    Chu Feng seemed to understand something. Just now it seemed that the mummy could not stand the erosion of the fire, but it was in the end that the flames of Baluo Qianding were completely absorbed, and those absorbed into the flame were transformed into power, which could help them reshape their bodies.


    He felt that all this was a little evil, but Chu Feng became more interested, because the more difficult it was to kill the mummies guarding here, the more likely it was that there were chaotic artifacts, and his eyes were burning with blazing light.


    Compared with the excitement of Chu Feng, luoqianding is more dignified.


    As the God of fire, a powerful infinite saint, he knows how powerful his attack is. Although it was just a random blow, even the God of nature will be seriously injured. These mummies have been in existence for endless years. How can they be resisted or even sucked?


    It was Luo Qianding''s idea to turn into fly ash, but it didn''t happen. These mummies even sucked his strength to remodel the body.


    Eyes a little more dignified, Luo Qianding no longer rash hand, looking at the reappearance of his mummy, eyes slightly narrowed, corners of his mouth swept a evil smile: "I see you, is not what kind of flame can be absorbed."


    In vain, luoqianding whole people burning a terrible and blazing flame, Chu wind hiding in the dark can feel that burning breath, very uncomfortable.


    The mummies that surround luoqianding are naturally ignited. Because the temperature is too high, they have reached their ignition point. However, strange things happen again at the next moment. The burning flame is being absorbed by these mummies.


    "Damn it!"


    Luo Qianding could not help but curse in the package of the flame, and quickly released a powerful force. The first layer of the pyramid became blazing, just like a high temperature oven.


    But Chu Feng also found a problem, that is, there is no trace of melting in the first layer. According to the reason, such a strong flame power can melt a lot of things.


    What''s more, those mummies close to decay are even more strange. Facing such hot power, they not only do not turn into fly ash, but also take these flames as food. They are constantly devoured there. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles. You can see that their flesh and blood are rapidly restored, and their hearts move slightly. It seems that they understand something.


    No wonder the bats didn''t starve to death for many years. Now it seems that these mummies have the ability to repair themselves, and as long as there is strength, they can continue to exist.Luoqianding is now constantly releasing a powerful force, not only can not cause any harm to them, but will give them the most abundant nutrition.


    But even so, Chu Feng didn''t mean to go out. He was very happy to see Luo Qianding''s misfortune, and if Luo Qianding couldn''t deal with the mummy, he was too incompetent.


    For the first layer of the weird, Chu Feng for the following also more expectations, also do not know how many layers of the inverted pyramid, whether each layer has such a terrible existence, if all of them are like this, today, if you want to get Pangu shield smoothly, it is estimated that it will take some time and trouble.


    Luo Qianding at this time also found these mummies strange, the first time to stop their own strength.


    Looking at the ten mummies around the front and back, all of them have recovered their human appearance, but they seem to have empty eyes without any color. The only thing we can feel is that they are full of ferocious and bloodthirsty features.


    "How can it be that it can''t burn to death?"


    Luo Qianding''s heart is even more strange, to see the mummy is step by step toward their own, or do not understand how this can be like this, just do not deal with these mummies, then can not go to the bottom, and the day is about to dawn, if people find out the outside situation, then it will inevitably be captured by pugaishi and others.


    Luo Qianding pondered for a while, and did not retain his own strength. In vain, yin and Yang fire appeared in both hands.


    Those mummies in the process of moving forward were subconsciously stagnant, and they were still retreating. It seemed that they were afraid of yin and Yang fire. Chu Feng probably knew what was going on in his eyes, because these mummies were dead things, and even their souls were gone. They were just walking corpses and walking flesh.


    Yin Yang fire, with the strong power to hurt living people, also has the characteristics of heavy damage to dead objects, can be said to be the nemesis of these mummies.


    In the process of thinking, yin and Yang fire turned into two fire dragons and shot out, surrounded by ten mummies. You can hear their shrill voice, as if they are suffering from great pain.


    The body''s flesh and blood were burned in a little bit, and in the end, there was a skeleton left, and then all fell to the ground, scattered.


    Luo Qianding took back the fire of yin and Yang. His eyes were cold and he swept over the mummy bones. He snorted, "I should use so much power. Damn it!"


    Between the sleeves, Luo Qianding continues to walk forward, the mummy bones are lying there, the scene seems to have a little strange meaning.


    Chu Feng waited for Luo Qianding''s footsteps to go far away, and then came out from the dark place. When he was ready to continue to follow him, he suddenly found that the mummy bones were slowly moving and gathering together.


    Corner of the mouth mercilessly twitches: "immortal body?"


    Murmuring a word, Chu Feng temporarily dissipated the mind of following up, retreated a step and hid in the dark, and did not emit a breath at all, looking at the strange picture.


    After a while, the bones of the ten mummies were completely gathered together, and there was a sound of collision. Slowly, gray and black gas wrapped them up completely, and there was a very cold and evil smell around them.


    Chu Feng frowned and even held his breath. Luo Qianding didn''t really destroy the mummy. Now there is a more powerful one.


    Before long, the gray and black gas dispersed, and Chu Feng opened his eyes in surprise.


    Because the bones of those mummies were all gone, and there appeared a mummy with a height of three meters. The whole body was wrapped in black cloth, holding a huge bone in his hand. His eyes were empty, and his mouth sometimes ejected some gray black gas. The Chu wind was very far away. It was clear that the gas must be smelly and toxic.


    The huge mummy made a strange sound, so he raised his feet and slowly walked towards the direction where Luo Qianding left. When he could not see the figure of the huge mummy, Chu Feng came out of the dark again.


    After swallowing a bit of saliva, the dense tone lets Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er try to hide everything from ordinary people.


    Because of the present situation, it is impossible to go out before the sun rises. On the first floor, I saw such a strange mummy. I didn''t know what would happen below. Chu Feng took a breath and followed up.


    If Luo Qianding knew that a more powerful mummy followed him, what would he think?


    However, no matter how Luo Qianding is, Chu Feng still has confidence in him. Can an infinite sage still play with dead things?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2947

    Luo Qianding went to the end of the first floor and saw the stairs down. He was very careful because of the mummy situation just now.


    Although he didn''t worry that these dead things would hurt him, if there were any other accidents, it would not be worth the loss. So Luo Qianding was very careful. On the way, Pu Gaishi asked him how the situation was. Luo Qianding didn''t tell him that he was still on the earth. He just said that he was still on his way to see if there were any other special places.


    Pugshi didn''t doubt anything, but told him to contact him as soon as possible if anything happened.


    Walking down the stairs, luoqianding saw another spacious hall, which was a little smaller than the first floor. Although strange, luoqianding didn''t care. He didn''t have Chu Feng''s left eye, so he didn''t know it was an inverted pyramid.


    Walking into it, because of the encounter just now, luoqianding seems very careful. His eyes are also attracted by the four doors in the hall. The four closed stone doors are in the past.


    There is also a passageway in the front, just like the first floor. You can go to the next floor at the end.


    Luo Qianding walked forward for a few steps, but finally stopped. His eyes wandered over the four stone gates with strange depictions on them. Luo Qianding felt that the possibility of hidden treasures was not very great, but it was not very possible, which did not mean that there was no possibility.


    Stop the pace of the forward, Luo Qianding came to one of the stone gates, observed up and down, did not see anything that can be opened, as if the stone door could not be opened at all.


    As for the direct violence to open, Luo Qianding has no such mind. If there are any other treasures in it, what should be done if they are destroyed by their own power?


    Turning around, Luo Qianding walked back and forth in the second floor, and finally his eyes fell on a pillar in the middle. There was a ball on the top of the pillar, but it should be inlaid.


    Luoqianding went over and looked at the four stone gates. Finally, he fell on the ball on the stone pillar. There was nothing special about it. But luoqianding had a feeling that maybe this is the key to open the four stone gates.


    He reached out his hand and touched it, but there was no way to turn it. It was completely inlaid and fixed on it, and there was no possibility of mechanism.


    But if there is no mechanism, how should the four stone gates be opened?


    Luo Qianding frowned and went to one of the stone gates. He stretched out his hands to press on one side of the stone gate. He tried to push the stone door open violently. However, no matter how much power he used, the stone gate was still and strange.


    Think of this stone door so difficult to open, perhaps really hidden in some treasures, Luo Qianding a pair of eyes have been unable to hide that desire.


    Step back, there is a strong force between the two palms. There is no way to gently open it. Then use a strong force to open it. As long as it is well controlled, it will only damage the gate and will not damage anything inside.


    Just do what you say. Luoqianding directly released a powerful force. It was suppressed within a certain range and exploded on the door. Except for the vibration of the earth, there was no other situation at all. The stone gate was still solid there, motionless. Even the attack just now did not even show any cracks.


    Luo Qianding''s eyes flashed with surprise. He knew exactly how powerful his power was. According to the truth, even a mountain would be destroyed, let alone a door.


    Also more firm in the heart of the idea, behind the stone gate must be hidden some treasures.


    Back a few steps, Luo Qianding ready to strengthen the attack, suddenly came to the cool and evil atmosphere, that feeling is very familiar, eyelids jump, look to the direction of the stairs that he just walked down, in the dark channel, there is a slight footstep sound, dada echoes.


    And the sound began to grow louder and louder. Luo Qianding was on guard. It was in a mysterious place, and there might be chaos artifacts hidden. Everything needs to be careful.


    Slowly, Luo Qianding saw a huge figure appeared in his sight. When he saw something coming out, he looked slightly moved and showed a look of astonishment, because what appeared was the huge mummy. At the moment, the empty eyes seemed to be burning with fire. At the moment of seeing luoqianding, he roared and ran past.


    The huge bone in the hand was raised and went to the head of luoqianding.


    At the moment, luoqianding still doesn''t know what happened. When the mummy reappears, luoqianding directly launches a powerful attack. However, this attack falls on the huge mummy and does not cause any damage to it.


    Eyes flashed, Luo Qianding slowly back a few steps, ready to do the same, with Yin and Yang fire to burn the huge mummy.


    But before he could make a move, the huge mummy moved first, but the seemingly huge body moved very quickly. It was only in a moment that he arrived in front of luoqianding, and the huge bones were lifted up and swept across.Luo Qianding flashed anger in his eyes and avoided it directly. When he avoided, the remaining strength of the bone did not fall on the ball above the stone pillar in the middle.


    Just heard a sound of breaking, the ball was directly smashed by the mummy''s bones. In the crackling sound, the second layer also vibrated, as if it would collapse at any time.


    Luo Qianding shook his body and immediately stood firm. Looking around, he found that dust was falling from the four stone gates. His eyes shrank in an instant and looked at the broken ball. Did you want to open the stone gate, you have to break the ball?


    It''s possible that his anger at the huge mummy had dissipated a little, because if it had not been for the huge mummy, he would never have thought that the four stone gates would have been opened if the ball had not been broken.


    At the moment, Chu Feng had followed the huge mummy to the second floor, but he did not come out. He hid in the darkness and looked at the scene in front of him. He saw that the second layer trembled slightly, and the four stone gates all had the posture of opening at any time.


    His left eye twinkled and couldn''t penetrate the stone gate to see the things behind, which made Chu Feng less and less depressed. However, Luo Qianding was in front of everything, and Chu Feng''s mood was relaxed a little.


    But in the shaking, the huge mummy who had intended to attack luoqianding stopped. The two flames in the empty eyes suddenly burst into flames, and the body trembled a little, as if afraid of something.


    Luo Qianding''s attention has completely fallen on the four stone gates. As long as the huge mummy doesn''t attack him, he doesn''t care about anything now.


    Chu Feng just saw all this in his eyes. At first, he had the same idea as Luo Qianding, that is, there might be some treasure hidden behind the stone gate, but when he saw the huge mummy, Chu Feng felt that it was not good news.


    Because the mummy is dead, but now it shows instinctive fear. So there must be something unusual, but what can make the huge mummy feel fear?


    Chu Feng also let himself be vigilant, ready and so on. Once something out of control happened, he left here at the first time, and then completely blocked the open channel of luoqianding.


    Because whether it is the beginning of blood sucking bats, or huge mummies, these things must not let them go to the ground, which will bring confusion to the present civilized society.


    In the vibration, the four stone doors opened slowly at the same time, but there was nothing behind, only the dark passage extending down. Luo Qianding looked forward to a little more anger. He thought he could see good things when he opened it. He didn''t want to hide the passage there.


    But where do these passageways lead to? Are there hidden treasures?


    Slowly forward a step forward, thinking about whether to choose one to go in to explore, the huge mummy suddenly roared up, the harsh voice let Luo Qianding surprised out of a cold sweat, and then was angry.


    But at the moment, the huge mummy didn''t attack him, and he didn''t want to make trouble for himself. He just looked at the four entrances, and faintly felt the wind coming from inside, and he could hear some sparse sounds.


    There''s something in it? Is it a mummy again?


    Thinking of such a possibility, Luo Qianding secretly scolded that he should die. At this time, black tides appeared in the four channels at the same time, but when Luo Qianding saw clearly, the whole body felt numb with chicken skin.


    Because it''s not a black tide, it''s a black rush. It''s like a cockroach, but it''s not like a cockroach, because their heads are the size of two fingers, which makes people''s scalp numb when they see it.


    All these things come out of the four channels. Luo Qianding looks ugly. There is a fire around him, forming a circle. The cockroaches can''t get close to him, but they go towards the huge mummy.


    At the beginning, the huge mummy seemed to be scared. He turned around and was about to leave. Just as he turned around, the black cockroaches had already covered his whole body. Within two steps of going out, the huge mummy suddenly fell to the ground. Chu Feng saw the huge mummy slowly disappearing in the dark, and finally disappeared completely.


    His face moved slightly. He knew that the huge mummy had been eaten. Those were not ordinary cockroaches. They should be corpses!


    Chufeng is not very clear about corpses and insects. This is the first time that we have seen them. We only know that the corpses are produced in the places where the corpses are piled up. In this way, there are no treasures in the four channels, but endless corpses.


    Otherwise, there will never be so many horrible corpses.


    After the corpses ate the huge mummy, they surrounded Luo Qianding again. But because the fire could not get close to him, Chu Feng''s heart was relieved, so he didn''t have to hand it.


    However, these corpses are absolutely not allowed to go out, otherwise, where they have passed, there will be no grass.


    I''m also more curious about this inverted pyramid. Who built it, hiding such evil things as mummies and corpses?In the bewilderment of Chu Feng, Luo Qianding suddenly burst into a drink: "Damn, these and mummies are actually the same?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2948

    Luo Qianding is surrounded by a circle of fire. At this moment, he is standing in the middle, and those corpses can''t get close to it.


    But the flaming flame is slowly becoming smaller. Those close to the corpses are not only not burned to death, but also continue to suck those flames, as if it is a delicious food, just like those mummies at the beginning, eating all the power of the flame.


    The key is that the more flames these corpses devour, the body is also slowly growing in the middle, the first is the laughter of two fingers, now almost half the size of the palm, looking at the scalp hair.


    Chu Feng hid himself in the dark, praying for Luo Qianding. As a saint, it was bad enough to meet these monsters that could not be extinguished.


    However, if Luo Qianding could be eaten by these corpses, it would be a good thing. However, Chu Feng knew that there was no such possibility. As a saint, an idea could change the world. It was almost impossible that these evil things wanted his life.


    Sure enough, after confirming that the defense of the flame could not play a role, Luo Qianding did not do that again, because it was just a waste of his own strength.


    It directly drives the Yin and Yang fire, which can hurt mummies. I believe it can also hurt these corpses. If it doesn''t work like this, it''s really evil.


    Soon, the Yin and Yang fire spread out directly and ravaged the whole second layer. Two fire dragons kept shuttling back and forth. A bad smell of scorching filled the air, and the crackling sound was heard, just like when the oil was boiling. Chu Feng only felt that it was fighting his own nerves, which was disgusting.


    However, this move is really useful. Those corpses will be scorched when they meet the fire of yin and Yang, and gradually become fly ash. Although there are still a lot of dead insects in the channel, Luo Qianding believes that only a little more time can be wasted to kill all the dead insects.


    At this time, the ground suddenly vibrated, the sound of Dong Dong came from the inside of the passage. Luo Qianding''s eyes thought about the entrance of the passage, and he looked more dignified.


    Although he is not afraid of these disgusting corpses, if anything happens, it will be more troublesome.


    Is that?


    All of a sudden, a huge figure came out of the passage. After seeing clearly, Luo Qianding''s expression became ugly, because it was a huge corpse, bigger than two people put together. It had an ugly face and sharp fangs. A pair of eyes were staring at Luo Qianding, and his mouth was still salivating from time to time.


    Chu Feng saw immediately a Leng, immediately know what it is, if there is no wrong guess, it is the mother insect.


    When Chu Feng thought of it, Luo Qianding also thought of it. After being stunned, a ferocious smile appeared on his face: "originally there is a female insect. So long as I kill you, I believe these ghost things will all die?"


    Thinking of such a possibility, Luo Qianding didn''t waste any more time. When he raised his hand, a sword of flame appeared.


    Direct and unfriendly stab out, the flame around, toward the mother insect.


    All of a sudden, the mother bug opened her mouth and spat out the gray liquid, which broke Luo Qianding''s attack directly. The latter was stunned, but soon calmed down. Even these little insects could suck his flame. Now a female insect must be more powerful.


    In case of being approached by the dead insects, luoqianding directly let the Yin and Yang fire gather together and go towards the female insect in a crisscross way. The hot and cold converging power completely envelops the female insect. Luo Qianding''s face also shows a cruel smile.


    Perhaps they felt that the female insects were in danger. All the corpses that were supposed to be close to luoqianding were all retreating, one after another toward the female insects, as if trying to put out the flames burning around it.


    It''s just that it''s a powerful fire of yin and Yang. These corpses can''t do anything. As long as they get close, don''t even say to extinguish them, they will turn into a wisp of green smoke.


    When everything calmed down, a corpse in the second layer was already invisible, including the dead one in Luo Qianding''s hands.


    The latter took back the strong fire of yin and Yang. When his eyes were fixed, the four passageways collapsed directly and blocked the entrance and exit, because he didn''t know whether there were any of these things in it, but in order to be more careful, it was OK to be prepared.


    Make sure that there is no danger around, and there is no trace of corpse on the ground. Luoqianding goes forward. Now it can be determined that there is nothing in the second layer, so continue to go down.


    When luoqianding left, chufeng came out, and his left eye twinkled through the sealed channels. Because the four stone gates had been opened, they couldn''t stop Chu Feng from exploring. Looking down the dark passage, Chu Feng saw many corpses spreading and wanted to come out, and there were many huge female insects, even some of which were more than the one just appeared And huge.


    Feeling the scalp numb, Chu Feng quickly withdrew his eyes. Although he did not have any intense phobia, he still could not accept the sight of such a dense rolling corpse, and even had the thought of vomiting.Suppressing a little discomfort in his heart, Chu Feng continued to follow up, paying attention to the concealment of the good breath, which was not found by Luo Qianding. He also came to the third underground floor, but he did not see Luo Qianding. This floor looked very calm and had nothing at all.


    Want to come to luoqianding and go down, chufeng quietly followed up, to the corner of the fourth floor, chufeng stopped, because he saw luoqianding in the dark, now standing in the middle of the fourth layer, which is much smaller than each of the upper layers.


    In front of him there is a sarcophagus. In addition, there are some depictions around him. However, Chu Feng does not go out to look at it. Instead, he stares at luoqianding. According to the situation, this should be the last layer of the inverted pyramid. If there is really Pangu shield, it should be here.


    Do not know his every move is under the observation of Chu Feng, Luo Qianding took a look at the stone coffin lying quietly and then moved his eyes. No matter at any time, anyone has instinctive rejection for the coffin.


    Looking at the depictions on the walls around, it seems that they are telling a story. There are four in total.


    The first one depicts the birth of a baby, the second depicts the growth of a teenager, and the third looks like a ceremony. From the first two pictures, it can be judged that the young man ascended the throne and so on.


    The fourth picture depicts two scenes, a war and a man lying in the coffin. From the combination of the four paintings, we can probably judge that this is a summary of a person''s life.


    However, Luo Qianding is not interested in these things. He just looks at the rest of the place. At the same time, his powerful perception is exploring all the things here. As he explores every corner, the blazing heat in his eyes gradually turns into disappointment.


    He also thought that the chaos artifact might be here, but after searching around, he also encountered such evil things as mummies and corpses, but there was no trace of chaos artifact.


    His eyes narrowed and his eyes finally fell on the sarcophagus.


    Luo Qianding walked past, stood in front of the sarcophagus, gently raised his hand, the dust on the sarcophagus completely dispersed, there were some unclear depictions, but Luo Qianding could understand it in general: "Shimu emperor!"


    "Isn''t that supposed to be the universal power of ages ago? How could it be in this place? "


    When Chu Feng heard Luo Qianding''s words in secret, he had no idea who was the emperor Shimu. However, several centuries ago, perhaps Lu Wan would have known that he was buried here?


    Luo Qianding can know that the characters before several eras must be the existence of a saint. Even if a saint is down, it should not be buried like this? And there are mummies.


    Were there mummies a few centuries ago? Chu Feng thought about it in his mind. The most likely thing is that the mummy of this land has already achieved a tradition, which has existed since several eras ago. The so-called Shimu great emperor is likely to be the existence of a sage who created it.


    At this time, Luo Qianding suddenly raised his hand: "sorry, Shimu emperor!"


    With a roar, Luo Qianding directly broke the sarcophagus. It was strange that there was no so-called corpse in the sarcophagus. Even the mummy just now did not exist. It was completely empty.


    It is not only Luo Qianding''s curiosity, but also Chu Feng''s astonishment. The rumors of the pyramids in the modern world from ancient times to the present day are the places where the Pharaons of all generations have settled down. Now this inverted pyramid should be a tomb like existence, but why is there no corpse?


    Luo Qianding frowned and snorted coldly. He lifted the lid of the sarcophagus and looked around. He still didn''t find anything. He looked sullen: "it''s a waste of my time. It''s just a tomb!"


    However, Luo Qianding didn''t leave for the time being. After more than ten minutes, Luo Qianding did not get anything except the empty coffin.


    Passing by the disappointment, Luo Qianding knows that he can''t waste any more time. He opens the door of dazzling light and can''t find the annoyance that chaos artifact belongs to himself. He doesn''t even have the mood to backfill here. Moreover, he thinks that it will be wonderful if modern people find out and encounter corpses.


    When Luo Qianding enters the gate of dazzling light and leaves directly, Chu Feng comes out of the dark place, places himself in the strange fourth layer, takes out the holy bead, and finds that the light of the holy pearl is even more bright red.


    Luo Qianding can not find does not mean that there is no, Chu Feng is very sure that things exist at the moment, but where is it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2949

    Luoqianding has left, Chu wind has a lot of time to find something that exists here, which causes the Pearl to bloom bright red. But where will it be?


    Chu Feng holds the holy pearl to move back and forth, except for the bright red color, there is no other special place, but this layer should be the last layer of the pyramid. If things are not here, where will it be?


    Once again, Chu wind can not find out where there is something hidden, even the smell of fierce animals can not feel.


    If there are chaos artifact here, it is right to have the presence of fierce animals or the hand of the hand that has never seen before. But now there is nothing, and the holy pearl shines again. It is really strange.


    After a search for no fruit, Chu wind sent out a secret voice to let Lu Wan come down, let Zhang yun''er continue to look outside, now the outside world is already bright, to prevent people from being found is the most important.


    Soon Lu Wan came to the fourth floor, and saw Chu Feng standing there, and walked over: "what is the matter?"


    "How can you also be a person when you release the emperor mu?" Chu Feng asked softly.


    "The great emperor of mour?" Lu Wan Wen Wen Wen Wen Wen frowned, as if in the memory, and then asked, "how can you ask this, where do you know the emperor of Mou?"


    Chu Feng pointed to the lid of the sarcophagus that had been broken by luoqian top: "luoqianding opened the sarcophagus just now, and the sarcophagus was written on it that the emperor of Buddhism was written on it. I hid in the dark and heard it. You know it?"


    "It''s a bit of an impression." Lu Wan nodded gently, and she said that there were countless ages: "he is a participant and a saint, but it is several years away."


    In Lu Wan''s narration, Chu Feng also achieved a general understanding. The emperor of Buddhism was the ultimate participant before the era, and the most powerful one, because he became the first participant to achieve the saint, but he did not succeed in the saint long time.


    Because he was a saint, he ascended to the throne of their Dynasty, but later his brother, Saka, entered the realm of saints and wanted to replace him.


    So the brothers and the two men directly started the war. At that time, the war spread across the whole earth. Lvwan did not pay much attention to it, but only to prevent the earth from being destroyed by them. The two emperors also knew that their war would lead to the collapse of the earth, so they were just sending troops to carry out the decisive war.


    It was a period of silence in the dark. According to the truth, the power of the emperor was stronger than that of Shijia. But the final result of the war between the two was that the two lost 20% of the army and annihilated the numerous troops of the emperor.


    Because of the loss of the army and the absence of supporters, the emperor was frustrated and did not want to continue to fight the great Saka, and then disappeared. Until the era broke down, there was no more figure of the emperor.


    Lu Wan looked around and opened his red lips: "so it seems that after the failure of the emperor mu, he chose to die and bury himself here. But if he even buried here, why is there no corpse?"


    The body of the sage can never be destroyed for a long time, and there is no possibility of turning into powder. Even if it is turned into powder, there should be traces. However, there is no trace in the sarcophagus. It is strange.


    Lu Wan can not explain the thing Chu Feng himself is not clear, looking at the four pictures, can see that must be the emperor of the interpretation of his life, narrated a king''s end.


    But Chu Feng is more interested in the big Sakya, the brother of the great monk.


    In the situation of the great power of the emperor, how did he lose little to destroy the whole army of the emperor?


    Chu Feng squinted his eyes and looked around. The corner of his mouth slowly raised a smile: "Wan''er, you said that the reason why Sakya emperor was able to defeat the emperor, would he have been given Pangu shield and strengthened the defense of the army. Therefore, the emperor was not right


    Lu Wan was stunned and shook his head gently: "that is unclear, but even if he gets it, this is the place where the emperor of Buddhism was created, should not exist Pangu shield?"


    "What if my brother is guilty of his brother''s death?" Chu Feng eyes flashing a light, said a bold guess: "in order to make up for the apology to his brother, and can not find where the king of the relief, so he built this inverted pyramid, leaving an empty Sarcophagus, in order to sacrifice the release of the king of mu?"


    "And the great Sakya had already held the world and no one could fight him. If he really got Pangu shield, he was put here for his nostalgia for his brother, could he?"


    Lu Wan blinked her eyes, Chu Feng boldly guessed that she had not thought about it.


    But if you think about it, you think that Chu Feng said it was also a bit of a reason. The sarcophagus says that the emperor is the king of Buddhism. But it doesn''t indicate that this inverted pyramid was made by the great monk. So it might have been made by Shijia emperor?


    Already invincible lonely he, to Pangu Dun collection here, as a kind of his memory of the emperor, seems not impossible.Lu Wan blinked his eyes: "do you mean that the inverted pyramid was built by Sakyamuni to commemorate him. In order to make up for his apology, Sakyamuni buried the key to his victory over him here?"


    Chu Feng nodded, which was a possibility of his conjecture. Of course, he still needed to find Pangu shield to determine.


    Of course, Chu Feng has another idea, that is, this is not the last layer of the inverted pyramid.


    With her right hand raised slightly, the bright moon gun floated in her hand. Lu Wan knew that she generally stepped back a little, and Chu Feng suddenly burst out. The bright moon gun in her hand directly stabbed on the first painting. At the moment of touching, the light suddenly appeared, which made people''s eyes a little unable to open.


    When Chu Feng took back the Haoyue gun, Lu Wan was surprised to find that the first painting was slowly splitting apart, and it affected the second painting. There were also cracks in the third and fourth paintings opposite.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and put away the bright moon gun. His mouth caught up with a funny smile: "in the second floor, Luo Qianding was a little reluctant to destroy. However, I believe that anyone who comes here will not have the idea of destruction, but will be patient looking for it."


    "What I don''t know is that only by destroying the key things here can another channel be opened. If I am not wrong, the inverted pyramid has a fifth layer, and there is a hidden Pan Gu shield in the fifth layer."


    Lu Wan was deeply convinced by Chu Feng''s words and judgments.


    The crack marks of the four portraits are also getting bigger and bigger. At last, they collapse directly, and the surrounding walls are also in a little bit of collapse, and the cold breath diffuses in the air. In addition to these cold breath, Chu Feng also feels a special breath.


    His eyes narrowed in an instant. Chu Feng stepped back two steps and took Lu Wan''s hand. When the collapse gradually calmed down, Chu Feng and his colleagues also found something under them.


    When I got to the edge and looked down, I found that the fourth floor was completely lifted up by a column, and there was another layer below. But there was no access to the last floor. Only by collapsing the surrounding walls could the lower layer be seen.


    The dark road was hidden deep enough. Chu Feng took Lu Wan''s hand and fell directly to the fifth floor. The space was smaller than the fourth floor, but the light was much better than the fourth floor. The most important thing was that when the walls did not collapse, Chu Feng''s left eye didn''t find the fifth floor hidden.


    After releasing Lu Wan''s hand, Chu Feng looked at the pillar holding up the fourth floor. There were some inscriptions on it that he couldn''t understand. However, Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in it. He just looked at the fifth layer, which presented a triangular shape. It can be concluded that this is definitely the last layer, and there will be no sixth layer.


    He took out the Pearl and took a look at it. The flashing red on it was more bright than when it was on the fourth floor. It can be seen that the judgment at the beginning is correct.


    It seems that the master of this place seems to be Shimu emperor, but the person who made him is actually Sakya emperor. At the beginning, when Sakya emperor was able to defeat his powerful brother, he relied on Pangu shield. Of course, it still needs some time to determine.


    Chu Feng took up the Pearl and walked back and forth in the fifth floor. Coincidentally, the smooth walls were not idle. Lu Wan tried to help Chu Feng find the hidden Pangu shield.


    Just two people tried, still found that there is no abnormal place, and no abnormal place is the biggest weird.


    Because if he didn''t want to hide something, why would Sakyamuni laugh at this extra fifth layer?


    Based on this, Chu Feng didn''t give up easily. His left eye twinkled to check every dead corner to see if there was any possibility of missing something. Unfortunately, there was no gain at all.


    Chu Feng''s heart can''t help being a little agitated. Shengzhu can''t make any mistakes. How can anything be found at this time?


    Chu Feng, who was in a slightly agitated mood, threw his fist at will and hit the pillar. Originally, it was just a blow to vent, but it made the earth shake. At this time, Lu Wan''s face changed greatly and pointed to one side of the wall: "Chu Feng, you see."


    Chu Feng followed Lu Wan''s direction and found that there were cracks in the smooth wall. The scope of the cracks was like a door, which was eight meters high and five meters wide.


    Then you can hear the roaring sound, just like the roaring voice of a lion on the grassland. The corners of his mouth twitch fiercely. Looking at the increasingly large cracks on the wall, Chu Feng cursed: "it won''t be so bad. I knew I wouldn''t let Luo Qianding go so early."


    And the cracked wall also collapsed in this moment, revealing the dark cave, dimly can see two, bright eyes!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2950

    The world is full of wonder.


    Chu Feng has always believed in this sentence, but when he saw something coming out of the cave, he still felt that his cognition was still limited. Many things in the world were not groundless, they were all based on facts.


    The people who came out were not human beings, nor fierce beasts or divine beasts. Of course, in Egypt, they were also divine beasts, but for the present Chu Feng, they were monsters.


    Because a six meter high and ten meter long object has the body of a lion. The human face is similar to the Sphinx. In Egypt, it is called a God, but when you feel the evil smell in it, Chu Feng doesn''t think it is any God.


    Moreover, there are no gods in this world. The so-called gods are nothing but that the strong smell the acme and are mythologized.


    Lu Wan was also very surprised at what appeared: "Sphinx, I didn''t expect that there was such a thing in the world."


    "What do you mean, it happened before?" Chu Feng hears speech a Leng, point to that catalogue fierce light Sphinx beast to ask a way.


    Lu Wan nodded and told him that at the beginning of the new era, when Xuanyuan emperor and others fought against Chiyou, there were strange animals in some places. Because at the beginning of the new era, the magic of nature, anything could be born at that time, and the Sphinx was born at that time As a God.


    Later, after killing Chiyou and breaking the plot of the demon kingdom to invade the modern world, Xuanyuan emperor and others scattered around the world, and began to annihilate these exotic animals born under the nature, and now the world has a stable environment.


    At that time, the Sphinx was the main target of attack and completely wiped out the whole race. But now, it seems that there were still some fish that escaped the net and hid in the ground without being found.


    Judging from the situation, the Sphinx in front of us has existed since the beginning of the new era, because the body is many times more powerful than the original Sphinx.


    Chu Feng breathed out a breath and wryly laughed: "you think it existed at the beginning of the new era, but how do I think it existed before several eras?"


    Lu Wan slightly Leng: "how to say?"


    "Look at its feet." Chu Feng pointed to the left front leg of the Sphinx, which depicted some things, just like the words on the sarcophagus above.


    Lu Wanshun looked at it, and the corners of her mouth moved: "Sakyamuni."


    "Who are you?" At this time, the Sphinx opened his mouth, and his mouth was still filled with a smell: "do you know the master?"


    Master?


    Chu Feng and Lu Wan looked at each other when they heard what they said. Lu Wan also began to believe what Chu Feng said. The Sphinx in front of him had existed several centuries ago. Even the Sphinx that appeared as a God at the beginning of the new era was the descendants of this Sphinx.


    If you want to come like this, then everything can be said. Just a monster, how can it survive for several generations?


    Its owner is Sakyamuni, and Sakyamuni was already dead under the conspiracy of nothingness when the era broke down. How can it survive today as a pet of Sakyamuni emperor? At once, Chu Feng and Lu Wan became curious.


    After a silence, Lu Wan stepped forward. She was filled with a faint breath and looked strangely calm: "human face beast, you said that Sakyamuni is your master, but he has fallen for several generations. How do you survive to now?"


    When seeing Lu Wan, the lion faced beast with fierce eyes clearly showed the color of fear: "respect God!"


    In Chu Feng''s astonished look, the Sphinx actually crawled on the ground, as if to kneel down to the most noble king: "if you respect God, when the era is broken, it is the master who protected me with great power and sent me here. I have survived all the time. Most of the time I sleep, I just wake up and reproduce once, so I don''t know how long it is now. "


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping in his heart. He found that Lu Wan was so old that the monsters of several eras knew her.


    However, in the past ages, the body has not rusted, but has become more and more watery.


    Lu Wan didn''t know Chu Feng''s indecent thoughts at the moment, narrowed his eyes, and his breath was sacred and inviolable: "tell me, what happened at the beginning and what kind of power can make you live till now?"


    Chu Feng also put away the thought that he shouldn''t have at the moment. Lu Wan could suppress the Sphinx, so he just had a look. What''s going on?


    The Sphinx was still crawling on the ground, and its body was shaking, as if it was a terrible thing to face Lu Wan. However, as the first person ever, Sphinx would be afraid and normal.


    A moment later, the Sphinx also said what he remembered.


    It was a matter of several eras ago. Sakyamuni felt guilty that he killed his brother, Shimu, in order to fight for power and gain. Later, although he became the king of the world, he did not have that kind of ambition. Later, he built this inverted pyramid to commemorate his brother, Shimu, who had no idea where he was going.At the same time, he also adopted Sphinx, which passed peacefully for thousands of years, until the birth and extinction of the taboo demon God was broken.


    In the fierce war of annihilation, Sakyamuni was defeated by the original taboo God. Even if he used the chaotic artifact he got, he could not stop the oppression of the taboo demon. At the end of his life, Sakyamuni used his great power to smash the Sphinx into the body of the Sphinx and sent it to this place. Until now, endless years have passed.


    As for why it has survived for several generations and has not died, the Sphinx is not very clear about it. Maybe it is because of the chaotic artifact that Sakyamuni entered into his body!


    Lu Wan was still listening carefully, and Chu Feng''s eyes changed when he heard the four words of chaos artifact.


    It is certain that Sakyamuni did get Pangu shield at the beginning, which was also the reason why he defeated him. However, Chu Feng was most concerned about the fact that Sakyamuni had put Pangu shield into the body of the Sphinx.


    In this way, it can explain why the Sphinx did not die. Because Pangu shield is a powerful defense artifact, it must have been connected with the Sphinx''s blood. As long as the Pangu shield is still in its body, it will not die.


    Lu Wan also understood this. Seeing Chu Feng''s burning eyes, he could not know what Chu Feng was thinking.


    When he was about to open his mouth to see if the Sphinx was willing to hand over the chaotic artifact and see if it was Pangu shield, the Sphinx crawled lower, and his voice implored: "reverence God, the master has left me, I miss it very much, but I tried to commit suicide, but it has no effect. Please help me and end my lonely life."


    Eh?


    Chu Feng is still here to kill the Sphinx and get Pangu shield. I don''t want this guy to make such a request himself.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, Chu Feng felt that the Sphinx had not collapsed. He had spent several eras in the darkness without sunshine. He still missed his master and could not die. It seemed that he was a little pathetic.


    Lu Wan sighed, "do you want to follow your master?"


    "Yes." The Sphinx voice respectfully replied: "from the moment the master fell, I wanted to follow him, but I had no way to die. Trying many ways was useless. I could only kill time by sleeping. So I hope God can help me, give me a ride and end my humble life."


    Such a loyal Sphinx made Chu Feng more reluctant to start, but now he is not suitable for talking, so he can only let Lu Wan watch.


    Because if Sphinx knew that it was the forbidden God of this era, who knows if it would go mad to avenge its master?


    "I promise you!"


    In the desire of the Sphinx, Lu Wan finally nodded and agreed to its request, offering a star sword in his hand.


    Although the Sphinx had rough skin and thick flesh for several eras, and probably had Pangu shield, it was not a strong one after all, so it was not difficult to kill it.


    Although she was a little impatient, Lu Wan closed her eyes and shot out of the star sword. She was completely submerged in the Sphinx''s body. Her huge body trembled. The Sphinx didn''t feel any pain. Instead, she showed a smile: "thank you for your respect. I can follow my master at last, but I don''t know if he is still waiting for me."


    The light suddenly appeared as if there were stars all over the sky. The body of the Sphinx was completely twisted, as if absorbed by the whirlpool, and slowly disappeared. A group of blazing light also appeared in front of Chu Feng and Lu Wan.


    A shield appeared which looked simple, but the breath was very strong. It was suspended in the air. Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly: "Pangu shield!"


    "Fast!" Lu Wan didn''t feel too happy. After taking back the star sword, Lu Wan said, "Pangu shield is about to be born. When it comes, it will cause strange phenomena in heaven and earth. You need to speed up. If you are locked in the present world, you want to hide Pangu shield and win by surprise. It will be very difficult."


    Chufeng heard the speech and quickly put away the excited look, nodded slightly and stretched out his hand: "Pangu shield, come here!"


    Lu Wan takes a look, turns around and goes out first. When Chu Feng recognizes the Lord, she will leave immediately. She also wants to go out and restore the neighborhood to its original state with Zhang yun''er. When everything calms down, she can leave. I believe it is too late for the four great ancestors to find out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2951

    When the Sphinx died and the Pangu shield appeared, the sky over the earth would be shining in the sky.


    At the same time, such a strange phenomenon spread to the five forbidden areas, all the people were curious. What happened? Two days ago, there was a vision of heaven and earth. How did this happen suddenly?


    I can''t help but think of an old saying that if there is a vision in the sky, there will be chaos.


    But now even if there is no vision in the sky, the world is chaotic enough, so people don''t have too much entanglement. They are just wondering whether there is another artifact. Otherwise, how to explain the vision of heaven and earth?


    At the moment, the party Chu Feng has held Pangu shield in his hand, or because its former master died in the hands of taboo demons. At the moment, Chu Feng feels the exclusion of Pangu shield to himself.


    However, no matter how repulsive it is, it is not allowed to find it. Even if it is found at this moment, it is natural to take it away.


    A drop of blood floated from his fingertip, and a mark penetrated into Pangu shield. Chu Feng took a strong approach to make Pangu shield submit to him. He felt the resistance of Pangu shield. Chu Feng had a little bit of difficulty. As a chaotic artifact, he was not generally strong.


    With the appearance of Haoyue gun and Minghong magic sword at the same time, the two chaotic artifacts both released their powerful power. The restless Pangu shield began to calm down. It seemed that he was more interested in Minghong magic sword and Haoyue gun than in Chu Feng.


    However, it also gave Chu Feng a better chance. The blood of the devil did not enter Pangu shield, and the last bit of agitation of Pangu shield completely disappeared.


    Chu Feng showed a knowing smile. He put away the Minghong magic sword and Haoyue gun. He felt the connection between him and Pangu shield. He knew that Pangu shield had strong defense, which was definitely a good thing.


    However, it is not the time to study Pangu shield. Chu Feng immediately took it back, and the door of dazzling light flashed in front of him. Chu Feng went directly into it and went back to the temple of King Wu.


    Now there are signs of artifact coming into being. The four ancestors must know what happened after endless years of existence. The way to let them not doubt themselves is to go back to King Wu''s temple immediately.


    When Chu Feng returned to the temple of King Wu, the auspicious color on the sky also dissipated a little bit, indicating that the artifact had been completely born.


    Chu Feng came out of the temple of King Wu and looked up at the sky. It was not until the last trace of auspiciousness that Chu Feng took back his eyes. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also came back in advance and came to Chu Feng''s side.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Feng asked


    "Nothing." Lu Wan glanced at Zhang yun''er and whispered back: "because yun''er said that Luo Qianding didn''t recover there when he left. If we recovered, it would inevitably make him more suspicious. So we didn''t do anything. I believe that they will restore it as before."


    "What''s more, Luo Qianding is responsible for looking for the ancient battlefield. Now there are artifacts there. How can he explain it clearly? It may be useless to provoke, but the effect should be a little bit."


    Chu Feng is still a little speechless when she hears that they have done nothing, but she is relieved to hear Lu Wan''s explanation. Chu Feng is not interested in knowing what will happen next to the four great ancestors. She just needs to find the purple gourd next.


    But now I have just got Pangu shield, I''m sure I can''t act rashly. I have to wait for the four great ancestors to disperse their vigilance. At least today, we can''t have any more actions.


    At the same time, between the stars of the ancient universe, pugaishi appeared through a dazzling gate, and then luoqianding, snow Wuqing and xiqingtian also came one after another, and everyone''s face was not so good.


    Pugaishi looked at the three men and looked pale: "if there is nothing wrong just now, it should be a sign of the birth of artifact, which can affect the world. Apart from the chaotic artifact, no weapon has such an effect. Do you have anything to say about this? Or who do you think has the artifact now? "


    When the auspicious spirit appeared just now, pugaishi gave up searching for the place where the artifact was born. However, everything appeared so suddenly that all the worlds were shrouded in auspiciousness, so it was impossible to find the place of birth.


    The four of them looked for the chaos artifact together, so pugshi''s heart was a little suspicious that one of the other three might have already got the chaos artifact.


    Pu Gaishi has such an idea, and Xi Qingtian has the same idea, but each of them has not said it out of his mouth, because at present, we are united together. If we doubt each other, we can only destroy that cooperation.


    If Chu Feng knew that they even suspected that the other side could bear not to say it, he would be more careful, because he was not afraid of the enemy''s strength, but he was afraid of the enemy''s group.


    Seeing the silence of the crowd, pugaishi forbade his dissatisfaction in his heart: "are there people looking for chaos artifact besides us?"


    "Thor, are you doubting us?" Xi Qingtian frowned and looked at pugaishi with meaningful eyes: "if you really think so, I will be very disappointed. I can guarantee 100% that I did not get any chaos artifact. As for who has got chaos artifact now, I don''t know."Although the words were said that way, but Xi Qingtian found that all the people didn''t seem to believe it very much, and his face was slightly ugly: "it seems that only blood is positive, otherwise our cooperation will not be necessary."


    If Chu Feng knew it at the moment, it must be a pity that Chu Feng didn''t know.


    Xi Qingtian proposed to take blood as the positive, and immediately got the recognition of several people in the world, because at this time, no one can believe each other. The best way is to prove his innocence with the most vicious oath, and the best way is to take blood as the right one.


    The four people stood aside separately, and began to sacrifice their blood drops against this matter. When some subsided, the four people did not have the excitement of cheating each other, but a kind of dignified.


    At this time, they would rather have their old friends get the chaos artifact than the rest of them. It is impossible to lie with blood as the positive factor, which means that the chaotic artifact is now in the hands of others and may even threaten them at any time.


    All of a sudden, the mood of the four people was not very good, because they all thought of a possibility, and the last possibility they wanted to think about was that the person who got the chaotic artifact would not be Chu Feng, right?


    The four looked at each other and knew what the other was thinking without talking. Finally, the three of pugaishi looked at pugaishi.


    They will not forget that pugaishi sent the dream out, and whether Chu Feng got the chaos artifact, so the dream should know?


    "Contact again?" Xi Qingtian naturally knew the meaning of the three old friends, but her eyebrows could not help frowning: "I just contacted you. If you contact again now, if you are found by Chu Feng, we will be very passive."


    Pugaishi said, "but I''m not sure if Chu Feng gets another chaotic artifact. We will be more passive."


    Luo Qianding and xuewuqing both nodded gently. What they wanted at this time was to make sure that the chaos artifact was not in Chu Feng''s hand. As long as it was not, there was no need to worry too much.


    Xi Qingtian knows that he can''t refuse, and he sends out a secret sound connection for a moment, hoping not to be noticed by Chu Feng.


    After waiting for a while, Xi Qingtian got a response, breathed out a breath and shook his head: "dream said that Chu Feng has never been out of King Wu''s temple today. Just now the heaven and earth vision should go outside to see, but Zun God and goddess haven''t seen it for some time. I don''t know where they went. So she can''t be sure whose hand chaos artifact is in, but she can''t be sure it''s not in Chu Feng''s hands."


    When they heard that they were not in Chu Feng''s hands, they were relieved. As for Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, they were not worried. They already had star swords and Xuanyuan swords. If they asked for the other artifacts, they would not only be unable to improve their combat effectiveness, but also might become chicken ribs.


    Only the abnormal Chu Feng can use any kind of chaotic artifact freely, which is what they need to worry about.


    At this moment, it is determined that it is not Chu Feng''s, so there is no need to worry about it. Pugaishi said: "now we can be sure that a chaotic artifact has been born, and we don''t know whether it''s Pangu shield or purple and gold gourd, but it doesn''t matter. We have to get the last one, and the benefits are still great."


    Look at each other, I look at you. At this moment, I can only comfort myself in this way, nod and disperse, and continue to search for chaos artifact.


    Only after he left, luoqianding quietly returned to the earth. The place where he had dug out and the soil had not been backfilled. Most importantly, luoqianding felt a kind of artifact.


    His face was ugly. He came back just a feeling. At the moment, he felt the residual breath in the air and knew that he had missed something important.


    Of course, he was also glad that pugaishi and others had not explored the place where the artifact was born. Otherwise, if he found that the artifact was born from here, he could not really explain it clearly.


    Taking a deep breath, Luo Qianding didn''t mean to go down to find out. Because the artifact was born, there was no need to go down to see it. It was just a waste of time. He might have been found selfish by pugaishi and others.


    The yellow sand and soil piled up around began to be backfilled a little bit. At last, it completely recovered to its original appearance. No trace could be seen. Luo Qianding''s heart was completely calmed down.


    As long as they don''t know that the artifact was born from here, they will not suspect that he has selfish intentions.


    After confirming that there was no omission, Luo Qianding left with only one chaotic artifact. He vowed that he must be careful and not be careless. It would be too sad to let the artifact slip away from his eyes.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2952

    At night, Chu Feng and Lu Wan arrive at the demon world quietly. Even if someone stares at them, they don''t know that Chu Feng is no longer in the temple of King Wu.


    As for the fluctuation caused by the daytime, there are all kinds of conjectures, but this time they are not suspected of themselves as the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. Although there are speculators, there is no concrete evidence, and no one will say anything.


    As for the demon world, only Chu Feng wants to see how powerful the Kanpan ancient shield is and what kind of attacks it can withstand.


    The reason for choosing the demon world is that it is a world completely dominated by itself. Any fluctuation in this world can be suppressed and will not hit the heaven and the world. If you want to try the power of Pangu shield, it will inevitably cause a lot of vibration and inevitably be caught by people.


    So in the demon world is the most appropriate.


    After entering the demon world, Chu Feng did not disturb the rest of the people, but took Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan to the no man''s land of the demon world quietly, and then Chang''e came with oriental charm.


    The latter''s expression is still cool, because when she sees Lu Wan, she has a breath that she wants to express. Especially when she sees Lu Wan''s stomach, she will think of the child with Chu Feng in Lu Wan''s stomach. She is a little angry, but it can''t be denied that Chang''e is more envious.


    Seeing all the people are basically Qi, Chu Feng doesn''t make anything mysterious. Pangu shield floats out of the void between hands.


    Chu Feng raised a smile: "Yun Yun, you go over, take Pangu shield."


    With the appearance of Pangu shield, Chang''e temporarily withdrew her hostile look at Lu Wan. She frowned and said, "you want the jade rabbit to attack us. What if you fail?"


    "It''s OK. The Holy Grail of yin and Yang is here." Chu Feng spread out his hands, full of self-confidence: "so Yun Yun doesn''t have to worry about life and death, and so on. I want to see if the Four Saints work together to see if Pangu shield can resist."


    Oriental rhyme mouth corner mercilessly twitch, in the heart already did not know how many words scolded son of a bitch.


    Although the Holy Grail of yin and yang can bring the dead back to life, the damage suffered is also very huge. Don''t you know the pain?


    Looking at Zhang yun''er and others around her, she is only herself now. Dongfang Yun, who has a low status in the dark way, walks past and soars away. She reaches out to hold Pangu shield. But the moment her hand touches Pangu shield, she suddenly grows larger and becomes transparent.


    Dongfang Yun blinked and felt that there was nothing in his palm: "what about Pangu shield?"


    "You''ve built a layer of defense around you. Do you think it''s to block the attack?" Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight and explained.


    The eyes of Dongfang rhyme flicker. In that case, isn''t this Pangu shield the same as a battle suit?


    Not waiting for the eastern rhyme to understand, Chu Feng said: "Yun Yun, come down and stand."


    Dongfang Yun''s thoughts were interrupted and fell from the air. Although Chu Feng said that Pangu shield had built a defense around her body, the invisible things always made her a little bottomless. She clenched her teeth, closed her eyes, and died!


    "Yun''er, you come first!"


    Chu Feng takes a look at Dongfang Yun and knows that her heart is still very nervous. However, through the connection with Pangu shield, there should be no problem. Moreover, when using Pangu shield to reach the extreme, it can even protect a world.


    Of course, Chu Feng has not tried, and he does not need to really protect for a time. The key is personal safety.


    Zhang yun''er gently nodded and walked forward to see Dongfang Yun. She closed her eyes and bit her lips. She said with a smile: "sister jade rabbit, you don''t have to be so nervous. I''m very light."


    Oriental rhyme wryly opened his eyes: "that you are a saint, no matter how light the power can hurt the God of nature, not to mention I am not the God of creation, come on, I am ready to die."


    The appearance of Oriental rhyme amused everyone, but my heart was also a little nervous, whether the effect of Pangu shield could really carry the sage.


    "Here I am." Zhang yun''er hid her smile from her face and gathered a powerful force between her palms. However, she did not pour out all of them. She only used 50% of her appearance. If there was no effect, Dongfang Yun would not die in an instant.


    When it was about the same time, Zhang yun''er suddenly clapped a palm across the air and blew it on Dongfang Yun''s body. When the smoke and dust lifted up around him dispersed, everyone found that Dongfang Yun was still standing there, and did not even move its original position.


    If they didn''t know that Zhang Yuner had used 50% of his strength just now, they would have suspected that Zhang Yuner had not contributed.


    "Yun''er, ten percent strength!"


    Silence for a while, Chu Feng squinted his eyes and said: "50% of the strength is hard to move, then use 10%, I want to see the resistance of Kanpan ancient shield, to what extent."


    Zhang Yuner nodded and didn''t keep it any more. His hands were waving with great strength. When Chu Feng and others stepped back a little, Zhang Yuner clapped out his hands directly, and the surrounding land showed a slight tremor. Fortunately, this is the demon world, which did not cause a stir.When Zhang yun''er made an attack, everyone looked nervously, and found that Dongfang Yun was still standing there, without moving a cent. Everyone''s faces also showed a smile.


    Dongfang Yun opened her eyes and looked at herself. There were slight cracks around her, which showed that she had not been hurt at all. What''s more, she felt that the attack existed, but she could resist by her own strength. It seemed that Pangu shield had eliminated most of the attacks.


    "Not bad!"


    Chu Feng showed the color of joy, gently waved: "Chang''e, you and yun''er start to see."


    Chang''e has been in the stage of infinite saints because of her power promotion after her resurrection. She will only be more powerful if she joins hands with Zhang Yuner. The Oriental rhyme with a relaxed color on her face also shows a trace of solemnity. It''s no joke that the two sages attack.


    Chang''e stepped forward and stood side by side with Zhang yun''er. They didn''t say much. Chang''e didn''t start with 50% of her strength. She started with 10%, and the surrounding earth trembled.


    Oriental rhyme stands there bitterness unceasingly, in the heart dark sigh, master, master, are you in the end Pro ah!


    In the meantime, Zhang yun''er and Chang''e''s combined strength also burst out in an instant. Compared with Zhang yun''er''s strength just now, I don''t know how much stronger it is, and it falls directly on Dongfang Yun''s body.


    This time, Oriental rhyme didn''t stand still. Instead, it took three or four steps to stand still. He took a deep breath to ease his breath. Then he looked at himself. His eyes were shocked: "it''s OK. It''s like the attack of a strong man in the demigod period."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and gave Lu Wan a wink.


    Lu Wan nodded gently and walked to Chang''e''s side without any more words. Standing there together, the three people immediately made Dongfang Yun nervous. Two asked her to step back. They didn''t want to beat her away?


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan looked at each other and saw that they were all ready before they started to work together. This time, the strength was completely gathered together, forming a powerful whirlpool. Dongfang Yun stood in the distance, and her hair had already moved with the wind.


    Chu Feng has taken out the Yin and Yang Holy Grail, ready to use the Yin and Yang holy grail to stabilize the wound of Oriental rhyme when it is not good.


    In the tense atmosphere, Lu Wan and the three of them joined hands. With a roar and a sound of surprise, the force of terror went out directly. Dongfang Yun clenched her teeth and mobilized the whole body''s strength for defense, and directly collided with the forces from there.


    The next moment, the body flew out, Chu Feng left eye twinkled, put up the Yin and Yang Holy Grail, because although Dongfang Yun was blown out, but not too much injury.


    It''s totally out of control. Dongfang Yun is smashed 200 meters away. Lu Wan and others rush to help Dongfang Yun up. The latter looks pale and has a little empty breath, but there is no fatal damage. It seems that it is more like an excessive loss of strength.


    Zhang yun''er holds the hand of Dongfang Yun, and the power of the origin surges to help her recover. However, she has been shocked by the powerful defense of Pangu shield.


    Two infinite saints, one sage, and three people working together, they just beat the Oriental rhyme and didn''t even vomit blood. If it was used in the hands of saints, wouldn''t it be more powerful? After all, Oriental rhyme is still only the upper God.


    Chu Feng at the moment also came close to see the East rhyme has nothing to do with a smile: "then four people!"


    The girls almost doubted that they had heard wrong, but when they saw Chu Feng''s smile, they knew that he was not joking. Dongfang Yun''s mouth was moved severely and her eyes were very angry. Chu Feng simply regarded her as a mouse.


    Chu Feng timely said: "if Yun Yun can withstand the attack of four sages under the defense of Pangu shield, then I am sure that the four great ancestors will not hurt me."


    Knowing that Chu Feng wanted to judge the limit of Pangu shield by comparison and the gap between the two, Dongfang Yun bit his lips: "OK."


    Turn to go to one side, but in the heart has decided to revenge Chu Feng, this son of a bitch, too cruel, as if she is not made of meat.


    After Dongfang Yun stood in the distance, the four people of Chu Feng stood side by side. Chu Feng took a look at their unnatural looks and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a little bitter. So you don''t have to keep your hands and go all out!"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Dongfang Yun''s heart is full of hatred, bastard Chu Feng, I can''t stand with you, I''ll squeeze you out when I have a chance!


    However, when Chu Feng and his team had already mobilized their momentum, Dongfang Yun also quickly restrained himself and mobilized some defensive forces. That was the four sages, not a joke!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2953

    No one knows how strong Chu Feng is now, so he is going to make a move now, so that Chang''e and other people''s hearts are somewhat bottomless.


    Although Zhang yun''er is here now, Chu Feng has also got the Holy Grail of light, but if anything happens, it will be really irreparable. However, even in this way, they are not easy to say anything, because Dongfang Yun, the party concerned, has no opinion.


    Soon, the power of Chang''e and others was pulled to a place by the Chu wind. The Qi machine completely locked in the Oriental rhyme, and the wind howled around, which had caused the fluctuation of the demon world.


    With her eyes closed, Dongfang Yun has used her whole body strength. She doesn''t know what the situation is now, but she can feel the pressure of mountains pressing on her body and wriggle her throat hard. Dongfang Yun prays for herself for the first time.


    Death in the hands of the enemy is nothing, if this died in the hands of Chu Feng, it can be very funny.


    In the dull and tense atmosphere, Chu Feng also gathered the strength of Chang''e and others with his own, and directly blasted out. The earth suddenly began to crack with the force of the explosion, and the Oriental rhyme, which was supposed to make him not nervous, opened his eyes.


    Feel that the more and more close to the power of attack, pupil fierce contraction, can not help but drink a voice, vent the kind of pressure in the heart.


    With a loud bang, a thunderbolt fell from the sky, and the dust around covered all the visible traces, which also made Chang''e''s heart nervous. Dongfang Yun followed her for endless years. If anything happened, she would regret it. She couldn''t help but start to regret it.


    When the dust and smoke completely dispersed, Chang''e found herself standing beside Lu Wan. Zhang yun''er and Chu Feng did not know where to go, but a destroyed area appeared in front of her.


    What about Oriental rhyme?


    Chang''e''s heart cluttered for a moment. At this time, she didn''t think about where Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er had gone. She thought more about the Oriental rhyme. A clear and visible worry appeared on her face: "jade rabbit!"


    Two figures flew in the distance. Chang''e saw it and immediately met her. It was Chu Feng who came back with Dongfang yun''er and Zhang yun''er.


    When Chu Feng fell to the ground, Chang''e quickly walked over and looked at the Oriental rhyme with her eyes closed in chufeng''s arms. Her expression was stagnant: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK." Zhang yun''er looked at the light voice of the return road.


    Just at the moment when the power fell on Dongfang Yun, Zhang Yuner and Chu Feng burst out together. In such an environment, except that their left and right eyes could see things, the rest of them could not see. Under the attack of that power, Dongfang Yun flew out directly, spraying blood and weak breath.


    However, to the surprise of Zhang Yuner and Chu Feng, Dongfang Yun was seriously injured and all the meridians were broken, but there was no danger to his life. He just abandoned all his accomplishments.


    However, this is not too big a problem for Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er, and it will recover soon.


    Hearing nothing, Chang''e''s heart was released. Seeing Chu Feng healing Dongfang Yun with the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, she also asked, "how strong is the effect of Pangu shield?"


    This is the most concerned issue of Chang''e after confirming that Dongfang Yun is OK.


    Chu Feng moistens the body of Oriental rhyme with the rain. After putting away the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, Chu Feng gives the Oriental rhyme to Zhang yun''er and asks her to help her recover her accomplishments.


    Wen Run also said with a smile: "the others dare not say that if any one of us wears them, the four great ancestors can''t kill us. Of course, this is only the main defense. If we want to defeat the four ancestors, we still need our own strength."


    "In addition, Pangu shield will unload some of its strength, but a small part will still cause damage to itself. If accumulated to a certain extent, it will still have different degrees of loss."


    This is the conclusion and precise judgment of Chu Feng through the Oriental rhyme.


    For example, in the beginning, Dongfang Yun faced Zhang yun''er''s attack, and it felt as if under the demigod period, the more powerful the power, the more it would bear. When the four of them finally made a move together, Dongfang Yun should bear the full blow of the early saints, but this blow could not hurt life.


    Chang''e narrowed her eyes slightly and saw Chu Feng take back Pangu shield: "if I put it on my body and LV Wan attacked me with all her strength, how much attack would it be?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches, Chang''e seems to be a random problem, but in which Chu Feng always feels there are other meanings.


    With a slight cough, Lu Wan replied in some helplessness: "if it is you who wear it, Wan''er''s attack on you may be just a blow from the God of nature, because with the strength of the realm, there will be some deviation problems in the strength of the wearer. I am not sure about this for the time being."


    "But one thing for sure is that the stronger the strength, the more defensive you will be wearing. For example, just now, if we started with yunyun at random, we would not hurt her, unless the damage accumulated to a certain extent."


    Chang''e nodded slightly, and her eyes glanced over Lu Wan intentionally or unintentionally. Her eyes showed a meaningful color. Lu Wan didn''t know what it meant, but she didn''t worry about it. After a life and death, Chang''e knew how to do things.Soon, with the help of Zhang Yuner, Dongfang Yun completely restored his cultivation. He opened his eyes, shook his head, stood up and looked around: "am I not dead?"


    "Not dead, you can also be very proud to tell others that the four saints can not kill you." Chufeng said with a smile and a nod.


    But soon Dongfang Yun glanced at her coldly. Although she has recovered completely now, she will not forget the moment when she was beaten. Her whole body soared and her heart even died: "asshole!"


    Scold a word of Oriental rhyme, although it is his own agreement, but so cruel means, Dongfang Yun feel Chu Feng is an asshole, do not love themselves.


    Chu Feng smiles bitterly, knowing that Dongfang Yun is a little resentful in his heart. When he is ready to have a look, Zhang Yuner whispers: "Chu Feng, why did I feel that you haven''t used all your strength just now? How strong are you now?"


    One question makes Chang''e and Lu Wan look at Chu Feng, because they are also curious about how strong the Chu wind is now. The four great ancestors can crush them, and even fight against the second generation of strong men in the Xiuzhen world alone. It is definitely not so simple.


    Chu Feng thought for a moment, looked at the direction of Dongfang Yun''s departure, and then said, "if I had tried my best just now, I would have let Yun Yun die without your intervention."


    Left a sentence, Chu Feng flies away in an instant, while Chang''e and others are standing in situ, reflecting on what Chu Feng said.


    If Chu Feng had gone all out just now, Dongfang Yun had already died. Look at me, let me see you, and then look at the direction of Chu Feng''s departure at the same time. Does that mean that even if the three of them join hands, they are not Chu Feng''s opponents?


    The power of two infinite saints, one sage and three saints will be crushed if they can''t play with Chu Feng?


    Chang''e blinked her eyes, her eyes puzzled: "unexpectedly, he is so powerful at the moment, why not start with the Xiuzhen world?"


    "There are eight infinite saints in the world of practice." Lu Wan seemed to know the general situation. He took the message and whispered, "Chu Feng is sure that he will finish abusing us, but he is not sure that he will crush the eight infinite saints. Otherwise, according to Chu Feng''s temper, he is sure that the Xiuzhen world can''t be the same as him. Why not do it


    When Lu Wan said that, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er thought about it for a while and thought that it was reasonable.


    Chu Feng has always been cruel and merciless to the enemy. As long as he is sure, he will never let the enemy go unpunished, unless he has other purposes. But now that Chu Feng has not launched a full-scale war on the Xiuzhen world, he may not be absolutely sure to defeat the eight infinite saints.


    Moreover, satyana is still hidden in the dark. If Chu Feng really does it, he will probably deal with nine saints and give her a chance to improve her accomplishments.


    In this way, the powerful Chu wind should be able to reach the four infinite saints, right?


    As for whether it is true, LV Wan did not know, but they would not slack themselves because of the strong Chu Feng. Only by being more powerful, could they consolidate their position around Chu Feng and help Chu Feng really.


    At this time, Chu Feng has come to Dongfang Yun''s residence, and the latter did not go to other places after his return.


    This evening, it seems that Dongfang Yun is like a white mouse. If there is an accident, he may die. Dongfang Yun must have a little resentment in his heart. Chufeng walks in and closes the door by the way.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, facing the East rhyme at the door, she knew that Chu Feng was coming. Her pretty and lovely face was full of anger: "I don''t want to see you."


    "But I want to see you." Chu Feng walked to the back of Dongfang Yun, and no matter whether she agreed or not, she hugged her from the back: "and you can hang an oil bottle in your mouth now. If I don''t coax it, you don''t want to hate me for a lifetime?"


    Dongfang Yun shook off Chu Feng''s hand and stood up. She also wanted to scold Chu Feng to vent her anger, but she was unable to make a sound because her mouth was completely blocked.


    Blink an eye, feel Chu Feng''s dishonesty, Dongfang Yun is very angry, this bastard, have you come to cajole people like this?


    Just in the face of Chu Feng''s hegemony, Dongfang Yun is doomed to have no resistance. In the place where the quality is fairly good, there is a war without gunpowder. You can also hear Dongfang Yun scolding Chu Feng''s bastard constantly there. Obviously, it''s uncomfortable for Chu Feng to make her angry.


    And the two people at the moment too much investment, also because is in the demon world, completely did not care about the surrounding situation, also did not know at this moment in the East rhyme room outside there is a curious baby through that crack to watch Chu Feng and the battle of Oriental rhyme.


    And this curious baby is Jue Hua. She originally came to ask Dongfang Yun if she wanted to eat something. She didn''t want to see such a scene.


    Patting Xiao Xingan, she left carefully. When she left Dongfang Yun''s residence, she breathed out a long breath: "it''s terrible. Fortunately, I didn''t let Feng Shao succeed at the beginning, otherwise I would die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2954

    When the Chu wind in the Demon World War a rest, millions of light-years away from the earth, or the warmth of the sun everywhere.


    Xuanyuan secret place!


    Because of the reason why Xuanyuan emperor is in Xuanyuan secret place these days, the whole Xuanyuan secret place is full of excitement and excitement. Therefore, Xuanyuan ancestor arranged several lectures according to Xuanyuan emperor''s intention, and for some things that can be made in Xuanyuan secret place to transmit martial arts.


    This can also be said to be the most lively thing from the beginning of the new era to now, because the founder of Xuanyuan family has come back.


    Near noon, Emperor Xuanyuan has finished his last lecture in Xuanyuan secret place. According to the plan, he will leave with Xuanyuan yuanxuan and Xuanyuan ancestors. Now the Xuanyuan family in the world now has Xuanyuan Huining sitting in the town, and there will be no more changes. The present world does not need a strong presence to garrison.


    Before leaving, Xuanyuan emperor called Xuanyuan Huining.


    Knowing that this time not only Xuanyuan emperor and Xuanyuan yuanxuan are going to leave, but even Xuanyuan''s ancestor will also follow him. Xuanyuan Huining is a little uncomfortable: "grandfather, grandfather, three grandfathers!"


    "Huining, don''t be so sad." With a kind smile, Xuanyuan Huining asked Xuanyuan Huining to sit down and continue to say, "grandfather, since your grandfather went to the hermit world, I have assumed the responsibility of Xuanyuan family in the present world. What I have been waiting for is a person who can take over. Now that you have grown up as scheduled, I can go everywhere."


    "I''ve been longing for my grandfather for a long time."


    Xuanyuan Huining opens her mouth and finally turns into a silent sigh. She knows that her father must leave. Because for so many years, in order to protect the Chinese dynasty and maintain the balance of the whole modern world, she has been worried too much. Now she is a strong God, enough to support the Xuanyuan family.


    Xuanyuanhui nodded: "don''t worry, grandfather. I will take good care of the family. No one wants to hurt the Xuanyuan family. I will uphold the purpose of the family and protect the Chinese Dynasty first."


    Xuanyuan Laozu nodded happily, and then did not speak again.


    "Huining!"


    Xuanyuan emperor at this time also light mouth: "according to the original idea of your grandfather is crape myrtle to dominate the Xuanyuan family of the present world, but for some reasons, even if she can come back, it is impossible to become the current world leader of the Xuanyuan family. In the future, it can only rely on you, but before leaving, I want you to understand a little bit."


    Xuanyuan Huining kept a stiff upper lip: "Laozu, please say so."


    "Never have any conflict with the ruling." Xuanyuan emperor''s fingers waved slightly, and his expression was calm as water: "I don''t believe you can, but there are too many people under Xuanyuan family. I hope you can restrain them. In the future, Chu Feng must be devolution of power, and almost all of his people are in a strong state of God."


    "Although the Xuanyuan family is known as the ancestor of the Chinese dynasty, its strength is not as good as that of the ruling house. In order to make the family comfortable, you must let the Xuanyuan family members understand this truth from the top to the bottom before devolving the power of Chu Feng. You can''t take the initiative to provoke anyone in the ruling house."


    Xuan Yuan Hui Cong Leng for a while, just nod gently.


    She understood the meaning of Xuanyuan emperor. Chu Feng''s status as the master of the world in the future would surely be enfeoffment. When the power was handed down to the people below, Chu Feng would certainly not pay too much attention to it.


    I believe that chufeng will not do anything to Xuanyuan family, but the people under chufeng may be in doubt. Therefore, in order to avoid any changes in the future, it is urgent to let the Xuanyuan family know in advance that the future can not conflict with the ruling.


    Because according to Chu Feng''s current steps, it may not take too long to become the master of the world. At that time, it would be too late to restrict the people under the Xuanyuan family.


    Of course, if there is a sage in the Xuanyuan family, it is a different matter. However, Lagerstroemia indica is Chang''e''s sixth life. She represents Chang''e, the lost country, not the Xuanyuan family.


    Emperor Xuanyuan nodded slightly. He believed that Xuanyuan Huining could do well. He gently waved his hand: "go down. Next, you should try to deal with the affairs of Xuanyuan family. You should understand the value of responsibility, especially what I just told you. You must bear it in mind."


    Xuanyuan Huining wants to say that she is the woman of Chu Feng. He will certainly defend himself, so that Xuanyuan emperor and others don''t have to worry about the future. However, Xuanyuan Huining still takes it back. It''s embarrassing to say this. After all, she calls Chu Feng in front of others as her brother-in-law.


    Knowing that the three Xuanyuan Emperor may have something to say, Xuanyuan Huining stood up and retreated, leaving Xuanyuan emperor and his son.


    "Let''s go, too. It''s a good time for us to experience and practice now."


    Xuanyuan emperor stood up after Xuanyuan Huining completely retreated, with a faint smile: "I just hope Huining can manage the present side of the world, and the duckweed on the other side of the hidden world can also help Xiao Lang manage well!"


    "Father, you don''t have to worry, I believe in Chu Feng, I also believe in his means of employing people. In fact, we may have been more concerned."


    "I hope so." Xuanyuan emperor experienced ups and downs, many things will think more.At this time, there was a faint breath around. At the next moment, father and son headed for the enchanting forest. There was a direct entrance to the hidden world. After all, they were not saints. They could only enter the hidden world through the entrance.


    They soon came to the enchanting forest waterfall river, looking at the gentle flow of the river, Xuanyuan emperor nodded slightly.


    Xuanyuan''s ancestor knew that he usually went forward and floated up on the river. He opened one of the hidden doors here, leading to a small entrance to the hidden world.


    After opening the entrance, Xuanyuan Laozu returned to the bank with a calm look: "father, you can go."


    Xuanyuan Emperor didn''t go in at the first time, but slowly looked back at the secret place that belonged to Xuanyuan family. It was also a perfect world hidden in the present world. He created it by himself, which hidden a lot of his memories.


    From the beginning of the new era, according to LV Wan''s explanation, he went to the hidden world, and he came back very few times. Even if he came back quietly, no one was disturbed. If he didn''t come out on his own initiative, people in the Xuanyuan family in the world would just think that his ancestor was dead.


    Now he wants to leave again. I don''t know when he will come back next time. Emperor Xuanyuan can''t help but feel melancholy: "after defeating Chiyou''s plot, I took yuanxuan and Yifu to the hidden world. Now, ten thousand years later, everything is the same, but it seems that it has changed a lot."


    "At least Yifu is no longer here, only the two of you are still here."


    Xuanyuan ancestor and Xuanyuan yuanxuan were silent when they heard the speech. They knew that Xuanyuan emperor remembered the dead Xuanyuan Yifu again.


    Although Xuanyuan emperor had many children, he only valued three sons most, Xuanyuan Laozu, Xuanyuan Yifu and Xuanyuan yuanxuan. When he went to the hermit world, Xuanyuan emperor left Xuanyuan ancestor and took two of them to the hidden world for development.


    Now tens of thousands of years have passed, Xuanyuan Yifu has died because of some mistakes, and his sons and grandsons have all died. It can be said that Xuanyuan Yifu family has completely declined.


    As a father, Xuanyuan emperor''s heart for Xuanyuan Yifu must have feelings, but no matter how many feelings are useless in the face of Chu Feng, because Xuanyuan Yifu was really damned at the beginning.


    With a gentle sigh, Xuanyuan Huang waved his hand and showed a smile: "forget it, don''t say that. Next, our father and son will walk around and make up for the regret that we have lost for tens of thousands of years. However, it is agreed that one day of fatherhood will not die, and none of you can leave in front of me."


    Xuanyuan emperor, who has lost a son, doesn''t want to see the scene of white haired people sending black haired people back.


    Xuanyuan Laozu and Xuanyuan yuanxuan can only laugh bitterly because they don''t know how to pick up Xuanyuan emperor''s words.


    Xuanyuan emperor did not continue to say these distressing words. He cleared up his mood and crossed over the river. He was about to enter the small entrance to the hidden world. His face changed slightly. At the next moment, he suddenly turned around: "back away!"


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan and Xuanyuan Laozu were all in a daze. They didn''t know what had happened. Xuanyuan yuanxuan reacted faster. When he got back to his mind, he pulled his ancestor back and went directly to the void. Xuanyuan emperor then dodged to the other side.


    When the father and son all dodged away, a powerful force suddenly burst out of the small entrance and landed directly on the earth. The whole Xuanyuan secret place was shocked. The waterfall in the distance was cut off. Many trees were destroyed in the enchanting forest. For a time, the wind and clouds surged and the breath became oppressed ¡£


    Because the attack came from the sage, Xuanyuan emperor''s face slightly affected: "the practitioner!"


    "The reaction is very fast, can avoid my attack unexpectedly."


    In the watchful eyes of the father and son, a man came out of the small entrance, his face covered with a black cloth, but showed a pair of eyes: "but even if we can dodge away, what can we do? Today I come, the end of the Xuanyuan family will come. "


    Xuanyuan emperor''s face changed slightly: "who are you?"


    The masked man sneered and didn''t mean to answer, but the whole body was gathering powerful strength. The matter was urgent. Xuanyuan yuanxuan pushed Xuanyuan''s ancestor out directly: "father, you go quickly, I''ll block it!"


    Don''t give Xuanyuan emperor and Xuanyuan ancestor a chance to refuse, Xuanyuan Yuan Yuan Xuan directly forward, want to use his body to fight for vitality for Xuanyuan emperor and Xuanyuan ancestor: "inform Chu Feng quickly!"


    At the moment, there are saints. With the power of Xuanyuan family, there is no way to stop them. Except for Chu Feng, Xuanyuan yuanxuan has no idea of others.


    Xuanyuan emperor took hold of Xuanyuan''s ancestor and looked deeply at the moment. His close connection with chufeng had been broken when he failed to break through. Now he can only contact Xuanyuan Huining.


    The masked man sneered, his eyes flashed disdain, and flashed directly in front of Xuanyuan yuanxuan. He pinched his neck: "under the saints, they are all mole ants!"


    The hand suddenly spits out a strength, can only hear the bone fracture sound, Xuanyuan yuan Xuan mouth blood, stare round eyes, cut off all the breath.But all this did not end in this way. The masked man directly threw Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s cold body into the void. Suddenly, a force burst out: "Chu Feng has the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, and don''t want to revive you who have no bones!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2955

    The method of masked man is extremely cruel. The terrible force directly blows on Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s body. The dead Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s body is destroyed by a powerful force and turns into fly ash in the void.


    A cold smile flashed in his eyes, and the masked man showed a sense of revenge. He knew that chufeng had the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. As long as his body was still there, even the soul could survive. So he directly destroyed xuanyuanxuan''s body, making Chu Feng unable to save him even if he came.


    Xuanyuan emperor, who had gone far away, looked back and saw the faint light on the sky that day. He felt a sharp pain in his heart. He knew that Xuanyuan yuanxuan was dead.


    There were only three outstanding sons, one died of Chu Feng, the other was killed at the moment, and his body was still dead. As a father, Xuanyuan emperor''s heart was dripping with blood. However, he soon overcame the grief and could not let Xuanyuan yuanxuan die. There was no value in it.


    Holding the ancestor of Xuanyuan, the speed is improved in an instant, and moving towards the direction of Xuanyuan ancient city. Although the speed of being a god of nature is very fast, it is still a little slower than that of a saint.


    The masked man who killed Xuanyuan yuanxuan just appeared in front of Xuanyuan emperor and his son, blocking their way.


    Eyes show a proud color, sneer said: "I do not allow, do you think you can go?"


    Xuanyuan emperor looked sluggish, slowly released the hand of Xuanyuan ancestor, and said in a cold voice: "go down a little bit."


    Xuanyuan''s ancestor was only the peak of semi God''s later cultivation. Xuanyuan yuanxuan, who was promoted by Chu Feng to the God of nature, was wiped out in the blink of an eye by the people in front of him. Xuanyuan''s father could not resist the look of a masked man. There was only one son left. Even if Xuanyuan emperor died, he would not have an accident again.


    A banter flashed in the masked man''s eyes. When he was about to start, he noticed that Xuanyuan Huining had already arrived quickly. When he saw a masked sage blocking Xuanyuan emperor, he looked stunned: "grandfather, grandfather, what''s the matter?"


    "Contact Chu Feng quickly. This man will destroy our Xuanyuan family." Xuanyuan emperor''s eyes were cold and silent.


    When he heard the words Chu Feng, his eyes flashed clear and visible fear. He also looked back to Xuanyuan Huining. He was stunned. His charm was delicate and pure. It was like a sword stabbed in his heart.


    However, the masked man soon restrained the mind attracted by Xuanyuan Huining, and the power of terror broke out in an instant. He knew that the Chu wind was coming, and he had not much time.


    Xuanyuan emperor immediately moved up, while drinking: "Huining, take you ye ye ye to go."


    Xuanyuan Huining sent out a secret tone connection, and quickly went to Xuanyuan''s ancestors. However fast they were, it was not a little bit of a gap in the face of masked people.


    The emperor Xuanyuan, who had not been close to him, was blown out by the masked man''s power. The latter did not stop at all, swept through the void and seized Xuanyuan Huining. He knew that he had no time to kill Xuanyuan family now. He could only wait for the next time. Otherwise, if he continued to delay time, Chu Feng would not be able to leave.


    Xuan Yuan Hui Ning looks surprised, then anger way: "let me go."


    Just as soon as she made a sound, her strength didn''t enter her body. Xuanyuan Huining felt that she had no strength at all. She knew that her meridians were completely blocked. Now she was weaker than an ordinary person.


    Xuanyuan emperor vomited out a mouthful of blood and saw Xuanyuan Huining fall into the masked man''s hand. His eyes were cold: "let her go!"


    Regardless of whether he is not the opponent of the masked man at all, Xuanyuan emperor quickly approached the past, no matter how powerful the masked man released, Xuanyuan emperor gritted his teeth, directly approached the masked man, raised his hand and photographed it out. At the moment, what he thought was not to hurt the masked man, but to delay time.


    His power of creating God could not hurt the masked man as a saint, so he could only delay the arrival of Chu Feng.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    The masked man snorted coldly, and his fist went out with great force. He fell unbiased on the emperor Xuanyuan''s heart. Suddenly, there was a sound like explosion. Xuanyuan emperor was unconscious and fell to the ground. The old ancestor of Xuanyuan looked ugly. He wanted to catch Xuanyuan emperor.


    Xuanyuan Huining is shaking his head there, but he can''t do anything at this moment.


    The masked man didn''t waste any more time. He took Xuanyuan Huining and left directly. He didn''t enter a dazzling door. Slowly, even the last breath dissipated.


    On the ground, Xuanyuan Laozu caught Xuanyuan emperor and looked at the dying one. His voice was trembling: "father!"


    Xuanyuan emperor wanted to speak, but just opened his mouth, he spewed out a mouthful of blood, and his eyes flashed a sad color. Under the saints, they were all ants. There was nothing wrong with this sentence.


    But he was sad not that he was too weak and was not the opponent of the masked sage. What was really sad was that when he saw his son die, he could not do anything. Only emperor Xuanyuan knew the most about the miserable feeling in his heart.It''s hard to accept a person with white hair and black hair for anyone.


    The sky was shaking, and a dazzling door flashed out at the moment. The terrifying and powerful magic power was turbulent in the world. Chu Feng was shooting out directly from it. When he received the news from Xuanyuan Huining, he came at the first time. It seemed like a long time before and after, but it was only within a minute.


    But looking around, Chu Feng knew that he was late, and his eyes twinkled. Seeing the Xuanyuan emperor and his son in the forest above the ground, he looked surprised and quickly fell down.


    Xuanyuan ancestor seemed to have lost his soul. Chu Feng didn''t say a word when he came to him. Chu Feng didn''t have time to ask what was going on. He quickly walked over and took hold of Xuanyuan emperor''s hand. The original force surged into Xuanyuan emperor''s body. Then, with the help of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, Xuanyuan emperor recovered completely.


    However, the Xuanyuan emperor still had no spirit.


    Chu Feng''s heart cluttered for a moment, and looked around: "Yuan Xuan, and Huining?"


    When such a thing happened, Xuanyuan yuanxuan and Xuanyuan Huining should both be there. But at the moment, we only see Xuanyuan emperor and his son, but we don''t see the other two people. Chu Feng''s heart is tense for no reason, and he hates how he came so slowly in his heart, but for Chu Feng, it''s not so slow.


    "Third brother, I was killed. There is no body left." Xuanyuan Laozu knew that to let Xuanyuan emperor say it was just a kind of harm to him. His voice trembled and said, "to Yu Huining, I was arrested after informing you."


    Xuanyuan yuanxuan is dead! Xuanyuan Huining has been captured!


    Hearing the news from Xuanyuan''s ancestor, chufeng was silent for two seconds. He didn''t break out into a terrifying killing opportunity and a strong momentum. He was just indifferent to the extreme and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Xuanyuan ancestor helped Xuanyuan emperor up and slowly told Chu Feng what had happened just now. As for who the sage was, they didn''t know. They only knew that he was a practitioner. He was powerful, powerful, deadly and extremely cold!


    "Chu Feng!"


    The Xuanyuan emperor on one side spoke softly at the moment, but the whole person looked very old: "I''m not strong enough to avenge my own son. I haven''t asked anyone in my life, but this time, I beg you."


    All of a sudden, Xuanyuan emperor will kneel down without any sign. Fortunately, Chu Feng found that he quickly pulled Xuanyuan Emperor: "God Emperor, you are breaking evil to me."


    "I will take care of this matter to the end. Whether it is the death of yuanxuan or Huining''s being taken away, I will let that person pay the price."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s indifference and firmness, Xuanyuan emperor also scattered the thought of kneeling, knowing that because of the existence of Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, chufeng would not let him kneel down. He also believed that chufeng would revenge for the dead Xuanyuan yuanxuan and rescue xuanyuanhuining.


    "God Emperor, ancestor!"


    Chu Feng was furious at the moment, but he didn''t show it. He knew that it would affect the feelings of emperor Xuanyuan and his ancestor Xuanyuan: "the present world may not be safe now. Go to the temple world. After I have dealt with all the things, you can come back or go to other places."


    "At least, today''s masked people have to die, so I can be at ease."


    In such a high-voltage line to start with the Xuanyuan family, that is not afraid of him, Chu Feng in the eye, as we all know the relationship between him and the Xuanyuan family, but there are still people who dare to do so. It is a kind of danger for people with adventurous spirit to live.


    Xuanyuan emperor and Xuanyuan ancestor looked at each other. They knew that the current situation was not so clear.


    Bearing the pain of losing his son in his heart, Xuanyuan emperor looked at the direction of Xuanyuan ancient city: "we can leave, but what can we do here?"


    Today''s masked man''s purpose is to destroy the whole Xuanyuan family. What if he makes a comeback?


    "Not good!" At this time, Chu Feng suddenly thought of something, and looked slightly surprised.


    Xuanyuan emperor also changed color suddenly at the moment, and was angry and said: "we can''t share the same fate. This masked man and I don''t share the same day!"


    As soon as the news of Xuanyuan duckweed came, a sage suddenly fell from the sky, killed many people of Xuanyuan family without saying a word, and then left quickly. Fortunately, she took xuanyuanlang and Xuanyuan jiaorui to the city, so she survived.


    Seeing Xuanyuan emperor''s angry appearance, Chu Feng has some helplessness in his heart. He just thought that the masked man would do something to Xuanyuan family in the hidden world. However, he had no time to react to it.


    "You guys, you don''t want to leave at this time, so just stay at ease. In one day, I will let the masked man die!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2956

    Because Xuanyuan emperor and Xuanyuan ancestor couldn''t let go of the Xuanyuan family in the world, Chu Feng didn''t ask for it. However, to be careful, Chu Feng left his own will. As long as there is a transcendent God in Xuanyuan''s secret place, he can feel it immediately and kill it, which is much faster than the secret sound connection.


    After pacifying Xuanyuan emperor and his son, Chu Feng also came to Xuanyuan Holy Land in seclusion for the first time.


    When he appeared in the sky, he saw that Xuanyuan holy land had been destroyed more than half at a glance. Judging from the fact that the masked man was in a hurry at that time, he directly adopted an undifferentiated attack method, regardless of whether there were important people killed in Xuanyuan family.


    At the moment, although it did not kill important people, but in such a powerful and rampant, Xuanyuan family also suffered heavy losses.


    Chu Feng took a deep breath and did not go down for the time being. His hand raised gently. The Holy Grail of yin and Yang appeared in his hand: "Lord of the world, I know this will disturb the order of life and death, but some people should not die like this. Forgive me for being willful once."


    The Holy Grail of yin and Yang broke through the sky and floated to the sky. In a short time, it attracted Xuanyuan family members on the ground. They were all busy to see if there was any living mouth. They also saw the Chu wind standing on the void. When they looked at the Yin and Yang holy Grail, their faces were full of joy.


    At the moment, it''s said that the holy wind of the Xuanyuan cup has come to restore the rhythm of the holy wind.


    Xuanyuan duckweed, who was listening to the report in front of Xuanyuan hall, also saw the arrival of Chu Feng on the sky. A hanging heart was finally put down. They did not know that Xuanyuan family in the world was also under attack. At this moment, they were looking forward to finding justice for them by Chu Feng.


    On the sky began to emerge light and dark color, there is a light glow, followed by a light rain, continuous.


    For those people who are dead, the effect of the rain is not to bring back the ashes of the dead, but to bring them back to life.


    He knew that if the Lord knew, he would be helpless, but if he didn''t revive these people, it would become an indelible pain of Xuanyuan family.


    The Xuanyuan family in the middle of the night is completely silent in a mysterious atmosphere at the moment. When the light and dark color disappear and the Xiaguang fades away, the Xuanyuan family members who have been confirmed to be dead are all opening their eyes one by one, and those who have not been seriously injured have recovered completely.


    Chu Feng took back the Holy Grail of yin and Yang and landed directly in the hall. He was still holding the Oriental rhyme for a rest. It always affected his mood.


    Especially when she thought of Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s death, Chu Feng didn''t know how to tell Xuanyuan duckweed at the moment. If she knew her father was dead, she would be sad and even collapse.


    In addition, she is a man of temperament. Once she learns of the news of her father''s violent death, she will certainly go to seek revenge from the four major forces. Because the masked man who appears tonight can be sure to be a saint. Even if she is only a strong one in the divine realm, Xuanyuan duckweed will do the same.


    Just some things, always want to let her know, concealment is only temporary, pain may be a lifetime.


    "Thank you for the lack of wind."


    Xuanyuan duckweed did not know what Chu Feng was thinking. She went forward and bowed slightly: "if there was no you, the Xuanyuan family would lose half of the people. My father and grandfather will be very sad when they come back."


    Chu Feng''s mouth is affected, and there are many Xuanyuan family members around him. If he speaks out at this moment, the mood of the survivors will surely be extinguished. After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng decides not to speak out in public.


    "Go to your house, have something to say to you, and then I will go to find out the masked man."


    Xuanyuan duckweed nods and tells Xuanyuan Lang and Xuanyuan jiaorui to calm people''s emotions. She and chufeng go to their own residence. The chufeng who follows her also gives Zhang Yuner a secret voice. If she can''t find out who is attacking Xuanyuan family tonight, she will go to Chang''e for evolution.


    Before the sun rises in the five forbidden areas, he must know what made such a thing, which broke his temporary peace agreement with the four great ancestors.


    Came to Xuanyuan duckweed''s residence, the latter beckoned Chu Feng to sit down and asked, "little wind, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m going to tell you something next, but you have to be calm." Chu wind took a deep breath, let his heart calm a little, then slowly opened his mouth.


    Xuanyuan duckweed squints her eyes. She doesn''t know what Chu Feng wants to say. She is so mysterious and mysterious. When she sees chufeng''s eyes, her heart beats unnaturally. She is not a dreamer, but in the face of Chu Feng who has eaten her tofu, she will inevitably think.


    "Before Xuanyuan Holy Land in the hidden world was attacked, Xuanyuan secret place in the present world was also attacked." Chu Feng knew from Xuanyuan duckweed''s eyes that she must be thinking wildly, but at the moment, he did not have time to say anything else: "he entered Xuanyuan secret place through the entrance of Xuanyuan secret place to connect the hidden world.""At that time, your father, uncle and grandfather happened to come back to the hidden world through the passage."


    Xuanyuan duckweed looked stunned. In the heavy look of Chu Feng, she smelled the uneasy breath, and her heart began to tense up. Because of Chu Feng''s tone, she had a bad premonition. Her hands were subconsciously clenched and she bit her lips: "what about the end?"


    Chu Feng knew that it was cruel to say such news, but Xuanyuan duckweed knew it would be more cruel if she didn''t say it.


    He breathed out his breath and said, "your father stayed to stop the masked man in order to give your grandfather and uncle time to escape, but the effect was not great. Your grandfather was still seriously injured in the end, but your uncle had nothing to do with it."


    "Chu Feng!" Xuanyuan duckweed patted the table and stood up: "don''t tell me this. Tell me, where is my father?"


    At that time, Xuanyuan yuanxuan stayed to fight for time to let Xuanyuan emperor escape. What happened to Xuanyuan yuanxuan? Xuanyuan duckweed knows that Chu Feng is diverting the topic and is also turning to tell her the truth, but she did not hear it with her own ears, or did not want to think about the cruel result.


    Chu Feng also stood up, silent a return way: "your father died, no bones exist!"


    Xuanyuan duckweed''s body was shocked like an electric shock. She swayed back and almost fell on the ground. Chu Feng saw that she quickly stepped forward and helped her: "Princess duckweed, I''m sorry for my death!"


    "Impossible." Xuanyuan duckweed leaned against Chu Feng''s arms and kept shaking her head there: "absolutely impossible. My father said that his greatest wish in this life is to be a saint. He will not die before he becomes a saint. Chu Feng, you tell me that you lied to me."


    Looking at Xuanyuan duckweed''s appearance, Chu Feng''s heart is also a little unbearable, but the result is such a result, put his hand on Xuanyuan duckweed''s shoulder and Pat: "I know you are very sad, but this is the fact, your father died, but he died great, without his obstruction, God emperor and your uncle, will die."


    "You should be proud of having such a father."


    Xuanyuan duckweed kept shaking her head there, trying to say that Chu Feng was lying to herself, but she knew it was impossible. Chu Feng had no need to cheat her on such a matter.


    Tears could not help but burst out of her eyes. Xuanyuan duckweed was not hysterical. She just leaned against Chu Feng''s arms, and her back surged into her heart and fainted.


    "Chu Feng, what are you doing?" At this time, Xuanyuan jiaorui, who arranged good people to do things, also came back. Seeing Chu Feng holding Xuanyuan duckweed up, she was angry and said, "asshole!"


    "Your grandfather died, and your mother fainted with grief and anger." Chu Feng sighed and said, holding Xuanyuan duckweed to one side, put her on the bed, then turned back to the dazed Xuanyuan jiaorui and continued: "so you accompany her, the next thing is all to me."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui thought that chufeng was going to do something to Xuanyuan duckweed. After all, Xuanyuan duckweed said that chufeng had eaten her tofu.


    But at the moment, Xuanyuan jiaorui, the whole person has forgotten the reaction, stupidly looks: "what do you say?"


    After all, after all, Xuanyuan jiaorui is not as good as Xuanyuan duckweed''s feelings for Xuanyuan yuanxuan. Chu Feng whispered what happened and looked back at Xuanyuan duckweed who was dizzy and had tears in her eyes: "so take good care of your mother. I''m afraid that she will make excessive behavior. As for the matter of revenge, give it to me."


    Xuanyuan jiaorui gently shook her head and bit her lips: "grandfather, was killed? How is that possible? "


    Chu Feng knew that she needed a little time to digest, but he knew Xuanyuan jiaorui was easier to calm down than Xuanyuan duckweed. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "you don''t believe I can contact the emperor. He will tell you the truth!"


    Then she passed by Xuanyuan jiaorui, and a dazzling door flashed. Just as she was about to enter, Xuanyuan duckweed suddenly sat up: "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng''s feet stagnated and looked back. Unexpectedly, Xuanyuan duckweed woke up so quickly: "duckweed princess, you have something to say, but you should be sad."


    "Revenge for my father." Xuanyuan duckweed charm does not reduce the face reveals a clear and visible killing, both fists clench fingernails have been trapped in the flesh: "as long as you avenge my father, find out the masked man, I Xuanyuan duckweed is your woman, your plaything, your slave!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, sighed and walked into the door of dazzling light: "jiaorui princess, take good care of your mother and comfort her well."


    At the moment, Xuanyuan jiaorui is sad about Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s death, because Xuanyuan duckweed has just said that in order to let chufeng avenge Xuanyuan yuanxuan, she can hand herself over, even if she becomes the plaything and slave of chufeng!


    Clenching her lips, she went to Xuanyuan duckweed and sat down. She felt that everything at the moment was like a joke. The man she had some heart was the man her mother wanted to offer!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2957

    Since the Xuanyuan family''s affairs happened at night, there was no disturbance for the time being. But when the sun rises, I believe that the news will spread to all over the world.


    After leaving Xuanyuan family, Chu Feng didn''t go back to the temple of King Wu, but directly returned to the demon world. In a cold courtyard where the people of Guanghan palace were, Chu Feng met Zhang Yuner. At the moment, Zhang Yuner and Chang''e were sitting there, with tiny sweat on their faces.


    Chu Feng knew that they were spying on who the masked man was tonight, so he didn''t disturb them.


    Only when he got to one side and took Lu Wan''s hand, he went out and asked, "how long has it been?"


    "From you, yun''er and Chang''e began to evolve their destiny." Lu Wan knew what Chu Feng was asking. After a look at it, she said, "it''s just that there has been no breakthrough until now. I guess it''s blocked by nothingness. There''s a conspiracy."


    Nothingness again!


    Hearing these words, Chu Feng was angry for no reason in his heart. He thought that nihility was hurt by himself in the soul world, and he should be honest for a period of time. He didn''t expect that such a thing would be made so soon. Although it was not the one who did it, it was definitely it that promoted all this progress.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were immediately dissatisfied with the murder: "conspiracy? Can this design a conspiracy? "


    "Yes!" Lu Wan seemed to know that she nodded her head and whispered, "the most desired result of nothingness is that you can achieve bloodthirsty killing gods. If you keep doing this, you will not become an inhumane killing God. Therefore, it promotes some things to make your mind violent and unable to vent. Then you will develop in the direction of its design."


    At first, there were some puzzled Chu Feng''s words, which suddenly became clear.


    Nihilism now blocks Zhang Yuner and LV Wan''s prying. The most fundamental reason is that he can''t vent his inner murders and violence. Because he doesn''t know who he is, he can''t do it at will.


    If a person''s violent emotion can not be released, his mind will be blinded and his whole person will be controlled by the will to kill. In that case, the purpose of nothingness will be achieved.


    Seeing that Chu Feng had understood his mind, Lu Wan said softly, "so no matter how much hatred you have in your heart now, you should bear it down and calm your heart a little. Otherwise, you will be caught in a nihilistic conspiracy. Once you can''t control it, you may destroy all the heaven and earth by yourself."


    "The result is that this era has gone the way of the past."


    Lu Wan has said this, but Chu Feng''s heart still can''t calm down.


    He shook his head gently. In his left eye, there was a red color in his left eye: "yuanxuan is dead, and Huining is missing now. How do you want me to calm down? Do you want to wait until Huining has an accident?"


    Lu Wan frowned slightly: "but do you know who it is?"


    "Chu Feng''s expression was stagnant, but suddenly became cold. His words were filled with endless murders:" I don''t know, there is nothing. I just need to know that the person who started it is the cultivation world. I don''t believe in killing all of them. I can''t get a result yet. "


    Hearing Chu Feng''s violent killing words, Lu Wan''s mind trembled slightly. She knew that Chu Feng was not joking. If he really could not know who started it, he would definitely fight against the Xiuzhen world in an all-round way.


    With her eyes narrowed, Lu Wan didn''t know how to persuade Chu Feng, because no one could stop Chu Feng from killing Chu Feng.


    The two people stood there without saying a word. The quiet needles could be heard around them. Dongfang Yun came out to see Chu Feng''s gloomy face, but also did not say a word. Originally, Chu Feng and I had that brief warmth tonight, and then something like this happened. Dongfang rhyme is very clear. Under such circumstances, the male is very violent.


    As time goes by, it will be dawn in less than an hour. Then, what happened in Xuanyuan family will spread all over the world, which will disappoint those who trust him.


    Gently raised their heads, Zhang yun''er and Chang''e also walked out of it at the moment. After a night, their clothes were wet with sweat, and the scenery was delicate.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng was not in the mood to enjoy the scenery of the two people. He just asked, "is there any result?"


    Zhang yun''er and Chang''e looked at each other, and the former shook her head apologetically: "it can be confirmed that this is a vain conspiracy. It should be to let your anger have no place to vent and strengthen your demons. Chang''e sister and I tried many times, but we couldn''t find out the real identity of the masked man."


    "As for who he is, I guess only nihilism knows it now, but I can be sure that he is not a member of the sect of blade snow."


    Blade snow clan from top to bottom are women, and the masked man is a man, so the four forces can exclude the blade snow clan.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng didn''t do anything to exclude the meaning of the law, the body slowly soared up: "I promised Xuanyuan family people, within a day absolutely let masked people die without a burial place, now it''s dawn, can''t know exactly who it is, then I have to use my own means."Own means?


    On the ground, several women are a Leng, what does Chu Feng want to do?


    But before they could ask, Chu Feng had already disappeared in the sky, and there was no trace left. Lu Wan looked tight: "yun''er, do you know where he went?"


    Zhang Yuner shook his head: "I don''t know, the fate of Chu Feng. I don''t know when to start. I can''t find out. But I can be sure that Chu Feng wants to kill people now."


    Even Chu Feng did not know where she had gone. If something happened, it would only make nihilism more successful. Lu Wan immediately decided: "no matter what, we should stop chufeng. Now we''re going to look for it separately, and we''ll contact them immediately after we find them. In any case, we''ll stop Chu Feng."


    After saying this, Lu Wan took the lead in leaving. Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan also realized the seriousness of the matter and chose a direction to leave, but they did not have much confidence in finding Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng as long as do not want to be found, then no matter what kind of method is useless.


    At the moment, the Chu wind has not left the demon world, but constantly shuttling in the sky, to the west of the demon hall tens of thousands of kilometers, then slowly fell from the sky, standing on a swamp, cold eyes, terrible!


    Slowly raised his head to look at the night sky, quiet for a while, Chu wind indifferent mouth: "nothingness, roll out to see me."


    It''s very quiet. There''s no noise. It''s a swamp. No one comes here without anything.


    "If you don''t come out, you''ll regret it." Chu Feng''s eyes sank, twinkled with cold color, and his left eye was red with blood: "I know what you want, and I know what you want me to do, but now you don''t come out, I''ll let you wait for the eternal plan, directly destroyed."


    "Don''t think I''m alarmist, and don''t doubt my determination. If you don''t get out now, I''ll kill myself and let all your efforts go to waste and wait for an endless era!"


    Although the surrounding is still very quiet, but already can feel a subtle breath is slowly appearing.


    "I''m curious who told you. Is it the Lord?" Suddenly, not far in front of the Chu wind, nothingness appeared, and the look was not so good-looking: "or you have touched something I don''t know, so?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, he knew that nothingness was everywhere, so now it appeared in front of him, chufeng was not surprised.


    As for the nothingness, Chu Feng is not enough to fall. All he said just now is based on some one-sided inference. Of course, at this moment, he is destined not to let nihility know. He actually knows nothing.


    Cold face, word by word: "you don''t need to ask me why, now just tell me, who is the masked man?"


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know. It''s just going to make you regret it."


    "It''s extraordinary that you should threaten me." Nihilism pondered a smile, moved his finger: "but tell you is not no no, anyway, it is just a small game, just before telling you, you must answer me a question, otherwise you will die, after you die, I will kill all your relatives and friends, as well as women!"


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment and said, "say it!"


    "Why can''t I pry into your future?" Nothingness narrowed his eyes, staring at Chu Feng, there was no meaning of moving: "that is, after you were absorbed by satina, I found my invisible future, and I didn''t even know what you were going to do. Tell me, why is this?"


    Chu Feng sneered and shook his head directly for the nihility problem: "you are what I want to kill most now. Do you think I will tell you? So answer my question, who is masked? "


    Nothingness is silent. As fate, it dominates the past, present and future of endless creatures. It can make one''s life go through within his own planning. Even if the sages surpass the destiny of heaven, nihility can rely on some means to make them under their own control.


    However, Chu Feng is the only one who can''t control his fate. Even what Chu Feng wants to do next, he can''t know in advance. This feeling of nothingness is very painful. It''s like playing chess all the time, but one day he found that the chess pieces can''t be controlled by himself without knowing when.


    Staring at Chu Feng for a while, his empty body gradually became blurred: "Pu Jia, Pu Jing Qiong, just because I want you to feel uncomfortable, revenge for the pain of breaking hands!"


    After saying that nothingness has completely disappeared, Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the night sky. He knew that nothingness would not deceive himself, because there was no need to cheat him on such a matter.


    His eyes shot a sharp killing opportunity, slowly raised his hand, the bright moon gun directly appeared in his hand, a dull sound, Chu Feng whole body lit up a flame, flew away, directly broke through the sky to the ancient universe.


    The terrifying power directly attracted Lu Wan and others who were looking for him. When they saw the flame, they knew it must be Chu Feng. They suddenly changed their faces and quickly followed them.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2958

    In the ancient universe, Chu Feng was surrounded by anger. The bright moon gun pointed straight ahead and went directly to Pujia planet. In a blink of an eye, tens of thousands of light-years were crossed by, and Lu Wan and others couldn''t catch up with Chu Feng.


    "Chang''e!"


    Finally, Lu Wan stopped first, looked at Chu Feng, which was dragging hundreds of meters of fire tail from a distant place, and then said to Chang''e, "Chu Feng is in a rage now. Yun''er and I will follow and have a look. You are not suitable to show up now. When Chu Feng calms down, there will be other arrangements."


    Chang''e thought about it for a while, and looked forward with some worry in her eyes. She could not see the trace of Chu Feng: "OK, but Chu Feng seems to know who started it. What''s the matter?"


    Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan both shook their heads and said they didn''t know. They only knew that they had to keep up with Chu Feng now to prevent his killing heart from soaring and causing irreparable losses.


    "Then I''ll go back first. You''ll be careful." Chang''e also dispersed the idea of continuing to ask, said to the two people, turned back to the demon world, now she is not suitable to show up, and now Chu Feng is in anger, I believe that few people can contend with it.


    At the moment, the Chu wind has been filled with guilt, only to kill the heart.


    All along, he was as careful as possible not to hurt the people around him, and even hoped that no one would be involved. At the beginning of this time, because he broke Pu Jingqiong''s hand, the latter held a grudge, and even in order to make him feel bad for revenge, he attacked Xuanyuan family.


    Chu Feng also probably knows the reason. It must be Pu Jingqiong who knows his relationship with Xuanyuan family and wants to kill the Xuanyuan family, which makes him feel sad.


    In addition to the killing of pujingqiong, it is the destruction of nothingness. It seems that Pu Jingqiong committed all these things. But without the promotion of nihility, Chu Feng believes that all this will not happen so easily.


    But now the nothingness is still too strong, and he has no absolute assurance, so he forbear for the time being, and develops the strategy first. When the opportunity comes, he absolutely wants to let nothingness know that luck can be broken and played with.


    The sun has risen high, the end of recovery!


    What happened in Xuanyuan family last night has spread all over the world in the shortest time, which makes people in the world feel a little trance. In one night, they didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    Although there are many saints in the world now, the Xuanyuan family is one of the most respected families in the five forbidden areas. However, in one night, not only the Xuanyuan family in the present world was attacked and killed, but even the Xuanyuan family in the hidden world was also severely damaged.


    This makes some people who once respected the Xuanyuan family and Xuanyuan emperor a little bit unacceptable, or even angry, angry at the Xiuzhen world.


    Because the news came out, the people who started the practice were the practitioners. They thought that things would always continue after the coming of the Xiuzhen world. They were not in an era, and they had resentment for the existence of the Xiuzhen world.


    Today, even the Xuanyuan family dares to do something about it. So tomorrow, are we going to fight against the people in the world of ten thousand, let them die out, and give the Xiuzhen world a completely independent environment?


    In this case, many people began to hope that Chu Feng could wipe out the Xiuzhen realm, and even the western spiritual world hoped that Chu Feng could destroy the Xiuzhen realm, because this is the era of spirit, martial arts and demon realm, and there should be no broken practitioners.


    In such an atmosphere, Pu Jingqiong, the initiator of the crime, returned to his residence with a comfortable face. After walking around Xuanyuan Holy Land in the hidden world last night, he came back and went to find some servants to study his life. He felt very comfortable and felt a kind of pleasure after revenge.


    Especially when he thought that Chu Feng didn''t know who was going to start the war, he felt very comfortable. Although he knew that he was a practitioner, he was not only a saint. Could Chu Feng still fight in an all-round way without knowing.


    Pujingqiong, who feels good about himself and doesn''t know that Chu Feng is already on his way, feels comfortable when he thinks about it. He decides in his heart that when the matter calms down, he will secretly go to the world and give the verdict to him. I believe that Chu Feng will certainly be more worried about his heart and lung, so he will have a kind of abnormal satisfaction when he thinks about it.


    He opened the door and went in. Pujingqiong went into the bedroom. He saw Xuanyuan Huining, who had been left on the bed and couldn''t be moved. His lust just vented on the servants immediately meant to rise again.


    After licking her lips, Xuanyuan Huining is still in a coma, but the sleeping beauty''s posture still deeply attracts Pu Jingqiong.


    Originally, he wanted to kill all the important people in Xuanyuan family last night, but when he saw Xuanyuan Huining, he wanted to take it away, because in Xuanyuan Huining, he felt charming and pure, and there was a kind of arrogance that was infatuated with by nature. That kind of arrogance was not obnoxious.


    Each attracted pujingqiong, just as satina attracted him.


    "Little Lord, the master of the house wants you to go to the ancestral hall." Go to want to touch Xuanyuan Huining''s face, outside came the voice of the strong man of the common family.


    Hand a stagnation, Pu Jing dome looked at Xuanyuan Huining and said to the outside: "I know, I''ll wait for the past."Hearing the sound of footsteps outside, pujingqiong was disappointed. He was going to leave, but he turned back to avoid waiting for someone to come in when he was away. He decided to find a place to hide Xuanyuan Huining.


    He picked up Xuanyuan Huining, went to open the basement passageway, kept walking down, and threw Xuanyuan Huining on the ground. Seeing satyana''s puzzled eyes, Pu Jinggong said with a smile: "my father asked me to discuss something. I''ll tell you later when I come back. You''ll be very happy then."


    With that, Pu Jing Qiong left first and threw Xuanyuan Huining on the ground.


    "Xuanyuan Huining, how could he be caught by Pu Jingqiong?"


    Satyana also recognized Xuanyuan Huining. She had been hiding in the basement. Naturally, she didn''t know what had happened last night. She got up and went over to join Xuanyuan Huining''s eyebrows.


    Xuanyuan Huining, who was in a coma, stirred her eyebrows. She opened her eyes slowly and looked around her subconsciously. When she saw satina, she would get up, but she found that she couldn''t gather any strength. Her face was suddenly stunned: "satyana, did you start last night? You damned woman. "


    "For what?" Satina frowned. She didn''t really know what was going on.


    Xuanyuan Huining''s eyes were full of murder and hatred. He sneered: "you still pretend to be here. If you have the ability to do it, then you have to have the courage to recognize it. Last night you killed my third grandfather Xuanyuan yuanxuan and seriously injured my grandfather. Finally, he took me to attack Xuanyuan holy land. You are a vicious woman. I don''t know how my brother-in-law would support you and be ungrateful at the beginning."


    Satina is a smart woman. She probably knows what happened last night from Xuanyuan Huining''s words. She also knows that Pu Jingqiong must have done all this.


    When she scolded her stupidity, satina raised her head, and her delicate face was full of cold color: "I did it, so I don''t need to tell you this now, because you are in my hands. The only thing I can say is that I don''t know what''s going on. As for you, you were brought here by Pu Jingqiong."


    "And here, it''s pujingqiong''s residence. You''re in Pujia world."


    Xuanyuan Huining just woke up and thought of all that she had done for the first time when she saw satina. However, when she calmed down at the moment, Xuanyuan Huining also remembered that what she had done last night was a monk and a man.


    He narrowed his eyes and his pupils shrank violently: "Pu Jing Qiong, is the young master of the Pu family who was cut off by my brother-in-law?"


    Satina nodded: "yes, I don''t know about it. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you want to say that I''m also involved. Anyway, I''m going to leave now. I''m not afraid of enemies like gods, just like pig teammates. Pu Jingqiong is no longer qualified to be my teammate!"


    If she can, satina doesn''t want to leave and is ready to take advantage of pujingqiong to seek maximum benefits. But now that pujingqiong attacks Xuanyuan family, Chu Feng will surely come soon, and Pu Jingqiong''s death is doomed.


    She continued to stay here, will not have any benefits, but some regrets, pujingqiong was killed by the Chu wind, wasted the power of the sage in vain.


    Without waiting for Xuanyuan Huining to speak again, satina immediately opened the door of dazzling light and left. However, she did not leave the Pujia world first. She wanted to see what Chu Feng would do to popularize the world and see if there was a chance to reap the benefits of her fortune.


    At the moment, pujingqiong, who had arrived at the ancestral hall, did not know that he had been abandoned by satina. When he entered the ancestral hall, he saw all the important people here except his father. He was a little stunned and went in. He probably knew what was going on, but at the moment he did not know anything at all.


    Pu Yuan Lei gave Pu Jing dome a light look, and the rest of the people also arrived. Without wasting time, he said: "I believe you all probably know what happened last night. The person who started it is a practitioner. Chu Feng will definitely count this matter above the four major forces, and the man is a man, which must have nothing to do with the sword snow clan."


    "We Pu family, Luo family and Xi family will become the object of suspicion, and Chu Feng in the case of no one knows who, is likely to be regardless of the hand, and our current strength can not compete with Chu Feng."


    His eyes swept over the people present with dignity and asked in a low voice, "so, I want to hear whether you have a judgment or an idea about the people who started the operation last night?" When asked about this, Pu Yuan Lei''s eyes passed Pujing dome.


    I don''t know why, seeing this son, he has a feeling of uneasiness, and he is very upset.


    At this time, a strong man from the outside suddenly ran in, looking flustered: "master, it seems that there is a meteorite approaching our planet world, fierce!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2959

    Meteorite? How is that possible?


    He was preparing to listen to whether anyone could give him some advice and see who had attacked the Xuanyuan family last night. Pu yuanlei heard such a reward. His first reaction was that it was impossible.


    Although Pujia''s Planet World is scheming for an era in the universe, there are basically no changes. In addition, there are saints in Pujia, so there are no dangerous meteorites around the planet directly, let alone meteorites that can be close to Pujia''s world, because they will be wiped out if they are not close.


    Puyuanlei also waved: "go out and have a look."


    Although the meteorite is close to Pujia world, it is not a big deal for PU yuanlei. He is a saint. Let alone a meteorite, there is no need to worry about the arrival of countless meteorites. They can be completely destroyed before they fall on the earth.


    All the people who had gathered in the ancestral hall all came out and looked up at the sky.


    It''s ok if you don''t look at it. Everyone changes color slightly at first. I was a little curious about how anyone could see it. But at the moment, everyone was shocked because there was a hole in the sky as if it was at night. You can see the cosmic scene outside the atmosphere. At this moment, a gorgeous meteorite with a long tail is coming towards Pujia world.


    Even Pu yuanlei, who has existed for a long time, doesn''t know how this is going on. If meteorites have penetrated the atmosphere, then it''s still understandable.


    Now the meteorites are still in the universe, and they haven''t fallen down. It''s very unusual.


    The impact of this meteorite is too strong, and it has already broken through the atmosphere before the ferocious force of the meteorite. However, Pu yuanlei thinks it is impossible to think about it. When he wants to ask Pu Yuanhao to have a look, the hole in the atmosphere disappears and becomes his usual look.


    It''s just that the more like this, the people of the Pu family are nervous. What kind of scene will meteorite fall on the planet at any time?


    "Yuan Hao, go and have a look. Kill it directly."


    Pu Yuan Lei also felt the seriousness of the matter and spoke with a gloomy look.


    Pu Yuan Hao nodded and rose directly into the air. In an instant, things passed through the atmosphere and disappeared into the sight of the public.


    When he got to the space, Pu Yuan Hao saw the meteorite approaching here at a glance. Looking back at Pujia''s vast world of stars, Pu Yuanhao snorted coldly: "a little meteorite also wants to hurt my Pujia world. It''s just a school flower."


    Hands up, the palms jump between the powerful lightning power, then suddenly between the attack, like the palm of the thunder across the distance and the meteorite collided together.


    Just the next moment, Pu Yuan Hao''s look completely solidified on his face, and he couldn''t help blinking his eyes. In the dark, how could it be?


    Because there was no picture that he wanted to see. According to reason, his random strike could have destroyed an ordinary planet, and a mere meteorite was no exception. But now the thunder in the palm of his hand hit the meteorite, but it could not hurt the meteorite. This is all too strange.


    "Damn it, what''s going on?"


    Still thinking about a problem there, suddenly the palm thunder reflected back as if he could turn. Puyuanhao didn''t think his attack would bounce back. Looking at the nearer and nearer palm thunder, his face changed slightly and he had no time to think about it. He dodged away and put away the strong attack.


    Seeing that the thunder in the palm of his hand was constantly moving towards the planet world, Pu Yuanhao, who could manage the meteorite, quickly flew past and soon blocked the thunder in front of the palm when passing through the atmosphere.


    If you don''t stop it quickly, the thunder in the palm will definitely shake the whole world. At that time, I don''t know how many people will die.


    He directly launched a strong defense to eliminate his palm thunder attack. He took a deep look at the top of the sky and knew that the meteorite must be approaching. Thinking of his powerlessness, Pu Yuanhao returned to the ground between flashes.


    Pu Yuan Lei slightly nodded: "go, go back to the ancestral hall to continue the topic just now."


    "Second brother." Pu Yuanhao looked embarrassed. He knew that Pu yuanlei thought that the meteorite had been destroyed by him: "I can''t destroy the meteorite. The attack has been completely rebounded back by it, and now it''s still coming towards the family world."


    What?


    Puyuanlei thought he was wrong. Puyuanhao couldn''t destroy a meteorite?


    I don''t know who was shouting at this time. People looked at the sky and saw that the meteorite had passed through the atmosphere, and the long tail with flame was coming towards the ground. The abnormal situation also brought strong pressure to the people in the whole world.


    Puyuanlei''s face changed slightly. Knowing that Pu Yuanhao was not joking with himself, he swore at the evil gate, and suddenly went forward. The powerful force broke through the sky, and suddenly a thunderbolt exploded in the sky and went towards the meteorite.But the result is just like Pu Yuanhao, it can''t play any role at all. The meteorite still falls to the ground unswervingly.


    "Strange thing!"


    Pu Yuan Lei angrily cheered and waved his hand: "evacuate all the people as quickly as possible, or the meteorite will fall down and many people will die."


    At the moment, we can see that the meteorite is difficult to stop, and they all started to order the evacuation. All the originally quiet Pujia world center areas were in a panic. All the strong people rose up and quickly left the area. Even Pu yuanlei and others also temporarily left the area.


    Now, on the ground, although it may not necessarily die, there is no guarantee that there will be any danger. It is necessary to be safe on the sky.


    In the evacuation of the ordinary family, the meteorite fell on the location of the ancestral hall, and immediately set off a terrible explosion. Taking the ancestral hall as the center, it spread around and seemed to destroy the whole ancestral hall completely.


    Seeing this, Pu Yuan Lei looked ugly. He raised his hand and joined hands with Pu Yuan Hao to suppress the explosive force and cause too much impact. Otherwise, it would be a joke if the Pujia World Center was destroyed.


    When the explosive force was suppressed, people also found that within hundreds of meters around the ancestral hall, there was a sea of fire, and there were terrible cracks on the earth, which spread towards the surrounding area. If it were not for PU yuanlei and Pu yuanlei, it is estimated that the scope of the burning of the fire would be wider and the cracks would also spread more widely.


    Looking at the burning ground, Pu yuanlei breathed out: "this meteorite is too weird. Put out the fire. I''ll study it carefully to see if it''s made of special materials. Maybe it can be a good weapon."


    As soon as the words were finished, a strong man in the nearby family saw something and pointed to the fire: "master, I seem to see someone!"


    People?


    Pu Yuan Lei was stunned and looked up to the ground. He narrowed his eyes and didn''t blink. At first, he felt that he was a strong man in the common family. But slowly, he also found out that there was a man in the fire, who could only see when the fire was high and low.


    Sure there was someone inside, Pu Yuan Lei''s face was even worse: "put out the fire!"


    Suddenly, all the strong people scattered, the strong wind swept by, and all the flames in the fire were swept up into the air by the strong wind, because there was no source of combustion, and then it was gradually extinguished.


    On the ground, because the flame was pulled away, the smoke rolled over and covered everyone''s eyes. Looking at the little bit of smoke, everyone was curious. Is it really human?


    The smoke gradually reduced, and we also saw the huge pit that appeared before the ancestral hall. Everything around the pit, including the ancestral hall, had been destroyed. What was not destroyed at first was also burned by the fire without any trace.


    "That''s Chu Feng!"


    At last, Pu Yuanhao, who was always worried that he would not drop a piece of meteorite, saw the smoke floating by and appeared a figure in the deep pit. But when he saw the man clearly, his face suddenly changed into a voice.


    People finally saw the Chu wind standing in the pit. It seemed very peaceful and gave people boundless depression.


    Holding the bright moon gun in his hand, the gun head of the Haoyue gun is inserted in the soil, and Chu Feng stands there with his head lowered. The whole person looks very indifferent, just like a statue completely settled.


    The atmosphere around him began to become heavy. At first, he thought it was a meteorite. At the moment, it seemed that it was not a meteorite, but Chu Feng, which could explain why the two brothers could not be destroyed.


    Chu Feng also twisted his neck, slowly raised his head, and looked at the common family on the sky, his eyes twinkling with cold light and indifference.


    "The devil!" As the owner of the Pu family, Pu Yuan Lei is definitely not a reckless person. Although Chu Feng came rashly and attacked the Pu family and even destroyed the ancestral hall, he did not dare to rush into action before finding out: "can you give me an explanation? But I remember the agreement you made with the four ancestors to live in peace


    Chu Feng gently pulled up the Haoyue gun. As the gun was pulled out, there was a buzz. At this moment, the buildings that had not collapsed or were burned all fell down, setting off bursts of dust and smoke.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were also cold and cruel to look at pujingqiong standing behind puyuanlei: "when I kill pujingqiong, I''ll talk about peace with you again!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2960

    Kill, pujingqiong?


    The people of the common family were stunned and then angry.


    Pu family is called the first one in Xiuzhen world. Besides the powerful power of thunder and lightning, the reason is that the Pu family has more saints than other forces. Only when Pu Jingcang has died, can this situation be broken. The strength of Pu family and other schools is between Bo Zhong and Pu family. As for PU Jing Cang''s death, Pu family thinks that Chu Feng did it.


    Now the Pu family is looking for Chu Feng to calculate Pu Jing Cang''s death. Instead, he wants to kill Pu Jing Qiong. Is it possible that Pu family''s strength is weaker than the other three forces?


    Therefore, for Chu Feng to say such words, the hearts of the general family are very angry, but because it is Chu Feng, no one dares to jump out and point at Chu Feng''s nose and scold her.


    Pu yuanlei, however, smelled something unusual. He took a look at PU Jingqiong, whose eyes twinkled behind him. He knew that his son was Mo ruo father. Then he thought about what happened to Xuanyuan family last night. It seems that Chu Feng has come today, but it is not for no reason, but for a reason.


    His face was a little ugly for a moment. He had warned pujinggong not to do evil things at the beginning. Now he even did such a thing. Isn''t he looking for death?


    But the Pu family has lost a saint, and if Chu Feng kills another one, it will be weaker than the other three. Pu Yuan Lei''s heart soon has an idea. His tone is not polite, but he doesn''t dare to be too cold: "demon God, killing people always needs a reason. What''s wrong with startling the sky?"


    Chu Feng nodded his head slightly, his eyes transmitted a kind of indifferent color, his body slowly floated up, and his mouth drew up a cold killing opportunity: "there is no evidence for the moment, but soon I will be in front of you."


    What do you mean?


    Pu Yuan Lei was stunned. For a while, he didn''t want to understand what Chu Feng said, but after a pause, he knew what Chu Feng meant.


    Because of Chu Feng''s direct hand and rapid approach, Pu yuanlei is not an idiot. He naturally knows that Chu Feng is going to take Pu Jingqiong and ask him to tell him what happened last night by torture.


    His face was slightly unsightly. When he sent news to pugaishi, he was also in front of Chu Feng. In addition to the appearance of the four great ancestors, no one wanted to stop it. So when puyuanlei blocked Chu Feng, he tried his best to inform pugaishi of his judgment. Then he hoped pugaishi would come soon.


    It''s just a pity that pugaishi didn''t respond at all, which made puyuanlei''s heart a little bottomless.


    Puyuanlei stopped him, and puyuanhao also came to the front. Chu Feng leaped over them, and their eyes looked like a sword to pujingqiong: "do you want to use your father''s life and death to atone for your mistake?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." Pu Jingqiong can''t admit it even if he kills him. If he doesn''t admit that Chu Feng can''t provide evidence, then nothing will happen. If he admits Chu Feng, he will stand in the perspective of truth, and it is understandable that he will be killed directly at that time.


    Chu Feng sneered, and the bright moon gun swept out, and the fierce power immediately made puyuanlei brothers dare not easily defeat their edge. They will not forget the main attack of Haoyue gun, and their attack power is not inferior to Minghong magic sword.


    It''s just that they dodge, and the strong people around them are not so lucky.


    The power brought by the Haoyue gun is too small to blow on the body, one by one, either dead or injured. At the moment, everyone can feel the firm killing intention of Chu Feng. Except for PU yuanlei catching some things, people are confused. Where did Pu Jingqiong offend Chu Feng.


    At the moment when Pu Yuan Lei and Pu Yuan Hao were forced to open, Chu Feng burst out in front of Pu Jing dome.


    From the moment of Chu Feng''s appearance, pujingqiong was on high alert. Therefore, at the moment of Chu Feng''s appearance, pujingqiong quickly retreated, and the two brothers of puyuanlei also quickly met him. There was only one sage left in the next generation. If he was killed by Chu Feng, it would be a great loss to the family.


    However, although their strength is incomparable, there is still a gap in the face of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng knows that if you don''t solve the two puyuanlei brothers, there is no chance to kill Pu Jingqiong.


    After dispersing the pursuit of the mind, Chu Feng''s eyes coagulate, the bright moon gun directly whirls, the buzzing brings out the powerful and terrifying power, as long as it is really blasted on the body, even the saint will be injured.


    Puyuanlei and his brothers did not dare to fight against Chu Feng. They scattered from left to right, driving a powerful attack to defend. The power of thunder and lightning was rampant in the void, but under the tyranny of Haoyue gun, they all became invisible.


    What makes puyuanlei brothers more worried is that Chu Feng starts regardless of the consequences. If they dodge away, the remaining Haoyue gun attack will fall into the camp of Pujia strongmen. Watching one by one Pu family strongmen being killed by Chu Feng, Pu yuanlei''s heart is dripping with blood like pain.


    But if they don''t dodge, they will be killed or injured. This is a certain thing.


    A thunder and lightning fell from the sky to stop the attack of Chu Feng. Pu yuanlei also yelled at the people around him: "get out of here and wait for death?"Those around the strong Pujia also finally reacted, one by one toward the distance, because continue to stay here, it is likely not to die in the hands of Chu Feng, will also die under the attack of the two brothers puyuanlei, because the Jihad, the battle is enough to let the ordinary strong people die.


    Seeing that his father and uncle were fighting against Chu Feng, Pu Jing Qiong narrowed his eyes and thought in his heart. He knew that Chu Feng must be relying on his own judgment, and there was no absolute evidence at all.


    The proof is to find Xuanyuan Huining, who was brought back to the world by himself. Only in this way can Chu Feng make sense.


    A grim smile flashed around the corner of his mouth, and sent a message to satina, asking her to take Xuanyuan Huining to leave temporarily. After the wind has passed, she will come back again. However, what she does not know is that satina has not been in the basement for a long time since he left.


    She felt that satina would surely help her to take Xuanyuan Huining away, and pujingqiong was more confident.


    If you don''t know how much thunder and lightning blows at your father, you will be shocked if you don''t have the strength of thunder and lightning


    "You are waiting." Chu Feng''s eyes swept by, and a cruel smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. When Haoyue''s gun shook, he forced Pu yuanlei and Pu Yuanhao back, and moved.


    Pu Jingqiong immediately regretted that Chu Feng was going to catch him. He even rushed up himself, but he had already come up if he didn''t come up at the moment. However, in order not to be directly killed by Chu Feng Haoyue gun, Pujing dome transformed the power of attack into a strong defense force.


    Without any barrier, the two collided together, and the thunder flashed. Chu Feng then jumped out of the sky and jumped into the sky of Pu Jing. His eyes followed him indifferently.


    Puyuanlei and puyuanhao both looked tight, and quickly followed up. At the moment, they could not manage so much, and ignored that this was the Pujia world. Both of them mobilized the strongest lightning power. The whole sky was completely flooded by thunder, and the Chu wind was surrounded by it.


    Chu Feng also temporarily dispersed the mind of pujingqiong, because Pu yuanlei wanted to protect the Duzi and didn''t solve them, so it was not easy to wreak havoc on pujingqiong.


    Turning around, facing the two brothers of puyuanlei, Chu Feng said coldly in his eyes: "do you really want to stop me?" While speaking, Minghong''s magic sword has already floated out of the sky and reached the sky. The breath of bloodthirsty surges into the void, making the whole world of the whole family in a state of depression.


    Chu Feng directly sacrificed two chaotic artifacts. It was a bit of pressure for puyuanlei brothers. They were just the heirs of a family or a saint. If they were killed by Chu Feng again, it would be more than worth the loss.


    Pu Yuan Lei also did not have the courtesy of the beginning: "demon God, I don''t know why you want to kill Jing Qiong, but do anything you need evidence, even if you are powerful, do not take out evidence to kill people, who will accept?"


    "As I said, I have no evidence now." Chu Feng raised his left hand without fluctuation, and was extremely indifferent: "so I need to know something from the mouth of Pu Shao Lord to prove that I am right. You get out of my way and I will only kill pujingqiong. If you don''t, I will let the whole world flow into a river of blood."


    Pu Yuan Lei was trembling, and Chu Feng was so angry. He knew that pujingqiong had done something last night, but the tail of his hand might not have been cleaned up. Chu Feng caught the clues. Now he is coming to get the complete truth from Pu Jingqiong''s mouth.


    That is absolutely impossible, Pu Yuan Lei''s heart immediately had a decision.


    "It seems that the master of Pu family wants to fight with me in the end, so don''t blame Chu Feng for his ruthlessness."


    Chu Feng can kill Pu Yuan Lei, but the four ancestors have not solved it. If they do so, they will just go crazy and act regardless. Then the world will suffer. So Chu Feng suppresses the mood of destroying Pu family and comes step by step!


    At this moment, Minghong''s magic sword makes a sound of sword sound. Suddenly, thousands of black sword Qi shoots out and goes towards the center of Pujia world. The speed is extremely fast.


    Pu Yuan Lei saw, the face appeared ferocious, heart is more painful: "Chu wind, don''t cheat people!"


    "Can''t I afford to bully?" Chu wind did not fluctuate at all, driving Ming Hong magic sword, wantonly harvesting the lives of strong people in the common family.


    Is it tolerable or intolerable? If you are blackmailed and rampant on your own territory, you will be angry if you are bullied and ravaged by others on your own territory. If you don''t ask right or wrong, you have to fight.


    Puyuanlei started directly. He directly drove the thunder and lightning power towards Minghong''s magic sword. He knew that he could not destroy Minghong''s magic sword, but at least he could stop the killing of Minghong''s magic sword. Puyuanhao also cooperated with PU yuanlei to do it, but his goal was Chu Feng.


    "You will soon find that you have no effect in protecting the calf."


    Feeling their firmness, it is unavoidable to wait for the arrival of the four great ancestors. Chu Feng no longer wastes time with them. The bright moon gun shakes and shoots out. Powerful means immediately make the whole world more depressed and the magic power is turbulent!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2961

    It''s so powerful.


    Puyuanlei felt that he and puyuanhao could resist at least one hundred and ten rounds, even if they were not Chu Feng''s opponents. At the beginning, he also felt that way. But when Chu Feng really moved the fire, he knew that his strength was a joke in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    The surging magic power made the whole sky cold for a few minutes. Among the flashes of thunder, the Chu wind moved and changed its shape and shadow, which made puyuanlei several people completely capture the trace of Chu wind.


    In particular, Pu yuanlei, as an infinite sage, never thought that he would have such a big gap with a person. Even in the face of his father pugaishi, puyuanlei felt that he should not be much different, just some years of precipitation.


    But now facing the strong Chu wind, he knew that although his strength is very strong, but in front of the Chu wind, such strength is far from enough.


    Pu Yuan Lei only felt a pain in his heart. He didn''t know when Chu Feng had appeared in front of him. With his fist and unparalleled strength, he blew on his body. His injury in the temple world had just recovered, and now he was directly injured by Chu Feng.


    Pu Yuan Lei did not have a chance to fight back and defend. His body was taken by a huge momentum and flew away towards the distance.


    Pu Yuanhao saw it, and he wanted to crack: "second brother!"


    Quickly swept through the void, trying to catch puyuanlei who was going to hit the ground, but his speed was too slow. Chu Feng appeared in front of him like a ghost. His body turned 180 degrees, and the Haoyue gun bent. He directly and severely hit Pu Yuanhao.


    Pu Yuanhao is sure that he saw the trajectory of the Haoyue gun, but there is no time to defend at all. The gravity makes his body heavy. It is like a meteor hitting the ground and raising the dust.


    Puyuanlei was also embarrassed in the distance and hit the ground severely. With two loud noises, the two saints of Pu family were abused into dogs by Chu Feng in the shortest time.


    Chu Feng began to jump to fly the Pu Jing dome feel all this and dream like unreal, how can so fast, how can Chu wind so strong?


    He kept asking himself in his heart, but he didn''t have a good answer and explanation. He only knew that from now on, he was going to have bad luck, because they were all seriously injured and couldn''t protect him at all.


    His first thought was not to see how his father and uncle were, but to open the door to glare. If he didn''t leave at this time, he would be tortured by Chu Feng as a dog.


    Just today, Chu Feng is coming. How can Pu Jingqiong leave safely?


    At the moment when the gate of dazzling light flashed, Chu Feng had already stood in front of the gate of dazzling light, which made Pu Jingqiong''s feet stagnate for a moment, and his face turned pale. Because he knew that he was not Chu Feng''s opponent, and he might even become a defeated general without a round.


    Thinking of the last time he was ravaged by the Chu wind, Pu Jingqiong felt his broken hand and faint pain, although he could not find any injury.


    Let''s go!


    In pujingqiong''s uneasy look, Chu Feng directly hands, without any hesitation or even pity, because he knows very well that when pujingqiong kills Xuanyuan yuanxuan, he must have no pity at all. What he wants is to kill all the Xuanyuan family members and make himself miserable.


    As for whether there is a shadow of satina in all this, Chu Feng doesn''t want to pay attention to it at the moment. He only knows who moves the hand, then who will die.


    A blow on pujingqiong''s body, the latter immediately vomited blood and flew across. Chu Feng didn''t make him so relaxed. Between the two hands, Haoyue gun was clenched by both hands. Chu Feng completely regarded it as an ordinary stick and hit pujingqiong hard.


    The sound of bone fracture was very slight, but the scream from Pu Jing dome was hysterical.


    But Chu Feng didn''t hear about it. When pujingqiong was about to hit the ground, he swayed to the side and kicked out directly. Pujingqiong was kicked to the sky like a ball. There was no spare power to fight back between the blood spraying.


    The two brothers, who are seriously injured and difficult to move, can only be angry there, but they can''t do anything. What''s more, the rest of the Pu family are not saints?


    Chu Feng flashed, the bright moon gun disappeared in his hand, and the sun shooting bow appeared. Chu Feng held it in his left hand and saw the bow and arrow. The four arrows flashed on the sun shooting bow. Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated and directly shot out.


    "No!"


    Pujingqiong, unable to control himself, saw the arrow coming towards him, smelling a serious death crisis, and his pupils were about to crack. However, no matter how scared he was, Chu Feng would not be merciful to him at the moment.


    The sun shooting arrow directly penetrates Pujing dome''s limbs with its terrifying fighting power. With the four blood arrows, pujingqiong''s scream again shakes the heaven and earth. The pain that pinches the heart and lungs will not have any pity on him because he is a saint.Chu Feng did not continue to hand, watching from the sky fell from that day hard hit the ground Pujing dome, shooting bow disappeared in his hand, replaced by Ming Hong magic sword.


    Chu Feng slowly fell down, looking at the dead dog like Pu Jing dome, indifferent to the mouth: "when you hit Xuanyuan family, did you think there would be such a consequence?"


    At first, the angry people of the Pu family were stunned when they heard Chu Feng''s questioning of Pu Jingqiong. Even Pu Yuanhao was stunned. They all knew what happened to Xuanyuan family last night. Before Chu Feng came, they were also studying who had started the attack on Xuanyuan family.


    Is it Pu Jing Qiong? Otherwise, how could Chu Feng kill Pu Jia for no reason?


    Puyuanhao felt that he was being used. He looked at PU yuanlei in the distance: "second brother, what''s the matter? Jingqiong really started with Xuanyuan family?"


    "I don''t know!" Pu yuanlei has already affirmed that Pu Jingqiong is Pu Jingqiong in his heart. But now that Chu Feng is here, it is impossible for him to say what he thinks in his mind. That is equivalent to admitting that Pu Jingqiong did something wrong, which is equivalent to acquiescing in the rampancy of Chu Feng today.


    He is also looking forward to pujingqiong gritting his teeth to withstand the torture of Chu Feng. As long as he has no evidence, then everything is not a problem. At the same time, he is also puzzled and annoyed. Why hasn''t Pujia and the other three ancestors come?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I haven''t left Pujia world since last time."


    After being ravaged by Chu Feng, although he was half dead, Pu Jingqiong still didn''t mean to admit it. He said recklessly, "you''re trying to find an excuse to attack our common family. Xuanyuan family was attacked and killed. It has nothing to do with anyone in our family. I don''t know at all."


    The sword light passed by, and Pu Jing''s flesh was flying. Chu Feng expected that he would not be so honest and admit that he would not be stingy about his torture methods for the cheap bones.


    Ming Hong''s magic sword kills thousands of people. The sword contains a strong sense of ferocity. Although it''s just a simple wound, the feeling of thousands of insects and ants biting him still makes him very uncomfortable. He just bites his teeth to resist, so he doesn''t scream.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, who came after them, also fell from the sky. When they saw the situation of Pu family, they were all slightly shocked.


    The two people have been pursuing the breath of Chu Feng. Originally, they thought that Chu Feng had just arrived for a short time, but when they saw the scene, they knew it was still late. Chu Feng had completely ravaged the whole family.


    "Pujingqiong, give you a good chance to die."


    Chu Feng didn''t go to say hello to them, but the tip of his sword was against Pujing dome''s throat: "tell me why you did that, do you have other people''s meaning, and where Xuanyuan Huining is, I can give you a good death."


    After a pause, Chu Feng''s eyes were slightly cold: "by the way, how did Pu Jing Cang die?"


    In the distance, Pu yuanlei was shocked when he heard Xuanyuan Huining''s name. Then Pu Jingqiong, the son of a bitch, also took Xuanyuan''s family members. He looked ugly. He thought Pu Jingqiong was too stupid and left with fatal evidence.


    In the end, the only thing that surprised him was that he didn''t pay attention to him?


    "I can''t understand what you''re talking about."


    But Pu Jing Qiong is surprised. It''s normal for chufeng to investigate Xuanyuan Huining''s affairs. But how can he ask Pu Jingcang''s question? However, just for a moment, Pu Jingqiong directly played the horizontal: "I have never left the Pu family, I am in accordance with my father''s idea, quiet heart cultivation, don''t want to wrong me."


    Even at the moment, Pu Jingqiong feels that Xuanyuan Huining has been taken away by satina. As long as chufeng can''t find Xuanyuan Huining in Pujia world, there is no reason for chufeng today.


    "If you don''t cherish it, don''t blame me."


    Chu Feng''s eyes were cold, and he put away the Minghong magic sword. The dark yellow nine needles flashed out, and the nine golden rays shot into pujingqiong''s body. Pujingqiong, who was only seriously injured, suddenly screamed, as if he was suffering a great deal of pain.


    Chu Feng was not moved at all. Originally, as long as PU Jingqiong admitted what he had done, and even said satyana''s words, he could give him a good death. Now he wants to fight to the end, then let him live worse than death!


    His left eye twinkled and sprawled out towards the surrounding area at 360 degrees. Chu Feng didn''t mean to let go of the buildings on the surface or under the ground. Pujingqiong took Xuanyuan Huining away last night, and surely he would not hide in other places. At this moment, he must still be in the Pujia world.


    After a while, Chu Feng finally saw the weak Xuanyuan Huining in the basement. Seeing that she had nothing to do, she immediately relaxed. When she wanted to pass, suddenly the world became depressed.


    Chu Feng raised his head to look at it, and the four great ancestors showed up. Chu Feng was not afraid, but just pondered: "everyone, are you here to help me finish?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2962

    Seeing the smoke on the ground, Pujia world center has been devastated and turned into a ruin. Pu yuanlei and others are more miserable than others. In addition, there are many dead Pujia strongmen.


    Pugaishi narrowed his eyes. Although he had experienced endless years and witnessed too much life and death, he would not care too much about the life and death of his grandchildren. However, in his own home territory, he was killed by Chu Feng, so many of his descendants were killed. Pugaishi''s old face is still a bit indelible.


    He had already received the news from Pu yuanlei, but at that time, the other three old friends scattered around the ancient universe to search for chaotic artifacts. It took a little time to summon them, so he came back late.


    However, I didn''t expect that the speed of coming back was also fast. After a little delay, the whole world of the whole family was devastated by the Chu wind, which was beyond our expectation.


    However, pugaishi was a submissive person after all. He didn''t pursue anything that happened now. He just looked at Chu Feng calmly, but secretly looked at Chu Feng: "demon God, can you give me a reasonable explanation so that I won''t be confused?"


    "Of course." It''s not time to tear up his face completely. Even if he wants to wipe out the whole family, Chu Feng will hold back for the time being. Otherwise, he will let the nihilistic plot succeed and let himself fall into the killing God.


    Looking at pujingqiong, whose body twitches and screams painfully above the ground, Chu Feng''s eyes did not fluctuate at all: "I believe you all know what happened in Xuanyuan family''s hidden world and present world last night, so I won''t do more introduction. The only thing I can tell you is that pujingqiong did all this."


    "As for the reason, that is, he was angry that I broke his hand, but he did not dare to confront me. He happened to know my relationship with the Xuanyuan family, so he intended to destroy the Xuanyuan family, which made me feel sad. Is this reason enough?"


    Chu Feng''s reason was that the other four ancestors would not believe it. He only felt that it was an excuse made up by Chu Feng in order to make a move.


    But this man is pujingqiong, and they think it is absolutely possible, because pujingqiong has always been a mad dog like character, not an opponent of Chu Feng. But if he harbors a grudge, he may vent his anger through other means.


    Knowing that the relationship between Xuanyuan family and Chu Feng is good, it is also possible to destroy Xuanyuan family to vent inner anger.


    Of course, it may be one thing. Even if he knows that all this is true, pugshi will not admit it.


    The face reluctantly showed a smile: "demon God, you said the reason is very good, Pu Jing dome also has such motive, but many things can''t be done by your speculation alone, because in this way, the whole world will be in chaos."


    "Of course, it''s not that it''s wrong for the devil to come out for the Xuanyuan family, but it always needs some evidence, isn''t it?"


    When pugaishi said the two words of evidence, Pu yuanlei looked ugly and looked at pujingqiong, who was as miserable as a dog''s body twitching. If pugaishi knew that he had taken Xuanyuan Huining away, he would surely kill him at the moment.


    But after all, he is his own son. Naturally, Pu yuanlei doesn''t want to see him die in the hands of Chu Feng. He can only hope in his heart. Pu Jingqiong doesn''t hide Xuanyuan Huining very well.


    As long as you don''t find people in the ordinary world, there is nothing.


    But God always likes to joke with Pu Yuan Lei. Chu Feng walked forward slowly and said with a smile, "OK, I''ll give you proof."


    With one hand raised directly, pujingqiong''s residence in the distance collapsed and turned into fly ash, revealing an open space, which was shaking, as if something was about to break through the ground.


    Finally, the earth was directly broken, and a quadrangle without any door appeared. From the appearance, we all know that it is a basement, but under pujingqiong''s residence, how could there be a basement?


    Pugaishi was completely discolored when he was pulled out of the basement by the Chu wind. He knew that chufeng was not a kind of aimless person.


    He was also slightly annoyed. He felt that pujingqiong was too stupid. Even if he really wanted to destroy Xuanyuan family, he shouldn''t have left a handle on it. He also wondered in his heart, what evidence does Chu Feng have to show that Pu Jingqiong did all this?


    In their puzzled eyes, the basement opened in four directions, and the four walls fell in four directions. When the lifted dust cleared away, they saw a man lying there. It was Xuanyuan Huining, who was weak and powerless.


    Chu Feng swept by, took Xuanyuan Huining in his arms and came back to look at the sky: "Thor, this is my sister-in-law, Xuanyuan Huining. Last night Xuanyuan family was attacked and taken away. Now you find out the whole world. Do you want to tell me it''s a coincidence or someone framed it?"


    Pugaishi is not the kind of person who makes a strong argument, because even if you follow the words of Chu Feng, it doesn''t have any effect. As long as Chu Feng confirms, then all this is Pu Jingqiong''s doing.


    What can be said about the people who were taken away from Xuanyuan family, who are now in the world of Pu family or under the residence of Pu Jingqiong?Pujingqiong shivers and screams on the ground, and his pupils are about to split. When Chu Feng makes the basement appear, he thinks Xuanyuan Huining is not below. But Xuanyuan Huining is there at the moment, while satina is not. Pujingqiong knows that he has been betrayed no matter how stupid he is.


    He wanted to open his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound at all, because the pain bound all his strength and made him shake uncontrollably.


    What''s more, he also found that his strength was rapidly losing, all coming out of his back. What''s going on?


    Pujingqiong looks tight. Thinking of satyana''s heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, she immediately reflects that satina is hiding in the ground and is absorbing his strength. He wants to move, but there is no way. Because of the influence of the dark yellow nine needles, he has no way to fight against it.


    At the moment, Chu Feng''s attention was completely on the four ancestors, and he didn''t notice the change of Pujing Dome: "Thor, can there be something else to say?"


    Pugaishi was silent, thinking in his heart. Pujiashi began to return. There were five saints. Pujingcang had already died. If pujingqiong was killed by the Chu wind, there would be only three saints in the Pu family. In addition to being similar to the number of Luojia sages, it would be worse to compare Xijia and renxuezong.


    Narrowed his eyes and looked at Luo Qianding and others. If he started by himself, he was definitely not Chu Feng''s opponent. At the moment, the best way to stop Chu Feng''s killing was to join hands with four people.


    In the dull atmosphere, luoqianding three people naturally understand the meaning of pugaishi, but even if the four people join hands, is Chu Feng''s opponent?


    In order not to let Chu Feng hear, Luo Qianding several people are there to discuss the secret tone, and pugaishi''s face is also more and more ugly, because the meaning of Luo Qianding is very simple, that is, do not fight against Chu Feng for the time being, as long as they have absolute assurance, they are afraid that they can''t play Chu Feng, and can''t revenge?


    Pugaishi knew that Luo Qianding and others must have the intention to consume the strength of Pu family. However, even if he knew it at the moment, there was no way to do it, because there was still a way for them to unite. If they broke the cooperation, they would have to be broken by Chu Feng.


    Holding back his displeasure, pugshpi said with a smile: "demon God, we are sincere in peaceful coexistence with you, and now you have come up with evidence to prove that pujingqiong has done something harmful to nature. So let''s pay for one''s life!"


    Chu wind passed the light ponder, a hand took back the black yellow nine needles to Pu Jing dome caused damage: "thunder god knows the righteousness, Chu wind admire."


    Turning around, Chu Feng asked, "Pu Shao Lord, you must die today, but you should take care of death or life is better than death. Tell everyone about the cooperation between Pu Jingqiong and satina. Chu Feng was startled and quickly squatted down to look at pujingqiong, who was wide eyed and weak in breath. He was just like a fool with deep frowns, He put his hand on pujingqiong''s hand and explored his heart pulse.


    The look also slowly ugly up, just now xuanhuang nine needles at most make Pu Jingqiong bear great pain, absolutely will not let him appear in such a state.


    The most important thing is that Chu Feng found that pujingqiong''s power was only 20%, of which eight Chengdu did not know where to go.


    His left eye twinkled. Chu Feng looked down at the ground, but found nothing. When he wanted to look around, Pu yuanlei said in a loud voice in the distance: "father, you have to save Jingqiong. You only have this excellent grandson."


    If he can, pugaishi naturally wants to save pujingqiong, but now luoqianding''s meaning is very obvious, that is, for the time being, he won''t be the enemy of Chu Feng. How can he stand out for Pujing dome alone?


    Cold hum a, put on a fair and strict posture: "less nonsense, do something, then you have to bear responsibility, Jing dome to Xuanyuan family, then pay the price."


    But at the moment, no one found pujingqiong strange, Chu Feng''s thoughts were also interrupted, dispersed the idea of exploration, because he probably knew what had happened, although satina could be found out, but if she ran away, everything still could not be explained clearly. Chu Feng did not want to waste time to prove that he did not kill Pu Jing Cang and others.


    Standing up, Minghong''s magic sword is directly released. The fierce sword Qi immediately makes pujingqiong''s humble life disappear and is split into five pieces by the Chu wind.


    However, all this has not yet ended. Chu Feng offered the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. A kind of flame was burning and wrapped up Pujing dome''s body. Chu Feng said to himself: "there is no corpse. You can''t survive forever. That''s what you have to do!"


    Still imploring Pu Gaishi to do something, Chu Feng has already killed Pu Jing Qiong. Pu Yuan Lei''s body shakes, and hysterically cries: "Jing Qiong!"


    In the sound reverberation, more than 30 kilometers away from the stab, satina came out of a deep pit in the ground, and the surrounding soil was automatically backfilled when she came out.


    Exhaled a breath, a heart slowly restored calm, just now she was really worried about Chu Feng catching up. Although Chu Feng still couldn''t explain clearly, it would be more troublesome, but now the channel is backfilled, no one else will believe what Chu Feng said.


    At the same time, there are some regrets in her heart, because she has absorbed 80% of Pujing''s power. Although 20% does not play a significant role, it is ultimately the power of a saint.However, she can steal power from Chu Feng''s eyes, and she can''t be found by the people in the Xiuzhen world. She is still very comfortable in her heart.


    The door of dazzling light flashed, and satina walked into it, with a kind of bleakness: "next, there are only Xijia and Xianxue Zong left!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2963

    Chu Feng killed Pujia world and killed the little Lord pujingqiong in front of the ancestors and all the people of the family. The news was spread not long after Chu Feng left pujiashi.


    Many people are happy for Chu Feng''s strong arrival and admire Chu Feng''s affection. Just for Xuanyuan''s family, they killed Pu Jia with the possibility of fighting against the whole Xiuzhen world. I believe that in today''s tianwanjie, few people can do it except Chu Feng.


    Just as a party, Chu Feng is not a bit excited and happy.


    Even though he had avenged Xuanyuan yuanxuan, made a breath for Xuanyuan family, and even rescued Xuanyuan Huining, he still didn''t mean to be happy at all in chufeng''s heart, because he knew that to a certain extent, he had implicated Xuanyuan family.


    Although Xuanyuan emperor and others didn''t say anything when he sent Xuanyuan Huining back to the present world, in the heart of Chu Feng, he felt sorry for himself. He felt that he was the only star of Tianshan, and people who were close to him would suffer more or less.


    But no matter how hard the road ahead is and how many things he carries, Chu Feng knows that he can only go on strong, because nothingness will not let this game stop because he doesn''t want to carry on.


    After arranging Xuanyuan Huining, Chu Feng returned to Xuanyuan family.


    Xuanyuan emperor is a little depressed because of Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s will to die. Xuanyuan Holy Land in the hidden world has been ravaged by Pujing dome. There are not many people dead, but the buildings have not been repaired yet. It seems that Xuanyuan emperor is not in the mood to do these things.


    Therefore, Chu Feng came to help Xuanyuan family recover its original appearance, and helped Xuanyuan family to strengthen its own strength.


    Night has quietly arrived, the busy Chu Feng sat in Xuanyuan duckweed''s residence, and Xuanyuan Lang together.


    Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan jiaorui are busy with the affairs of Xuanyuan family. They also prepare a tomb for Xuanyuan yuanxuan.


    "Brother in law, what''s the matter?" Xuanyuan Lang has been sitting here with Chu Feng for a long time, but Chu Feng didn''t say a word, which made Xuanyuan Lang very uncomfortable and finally couldn''t help asking out.


    Chu Feng gently nodded: "Xiao Lang, this time Xuanyuan family suffered because of my drag. If I didn''t break Pu Jingqiong''s hand, then he would not hold a grudge and would not attack Xuanyuan family. Do you think I am a disaster star?"


    Xuanyuan Lang was stunned: "brother in law, how can you say that?"


    Chu Feng looked at Xuanyuan Lang: "why do you say that?"


    "At least I think you''re doing the right thing, there''s nothing to say about it." Xuanyuan Lang didn''t hesitate at all. He replied, "and it''s a matter of people''s heart. You certainly don''t want to do that for pujingqiong. What''s more, you cut off pujingqiong''s hand in order to prevent the current world from happening, and never thought it would involve anyone."


    "Maybe you feel a little guilty now, but I don''t think there is anything. Your responsibility is there. You need to do that. Anything that happens in the process is inevitable."


    There was an unnatural smile on his face: "besides, if the third grandfather knew that his death would cost the whole family a saint, he would be very happy."


    Chufeng smiles bitterly, knowing that xuanyuanlang is just joking. If you can, who wants to die? It''s just that there''s no way out when facing death. Xuanyuan yuanxuan''s dead body is doomed to be irreparable.


    Although what Xuanyuan Lang said can not stand up to any deliberation, it is not lack of reason. Who wants such a thing to happen?


    Spit out a bad breath, let your heart as far as possible not to be too dull, now there are a lot of things to do, sorry can''t play any role, next be careful to prevent similar things happen, is the most important.


    Then a thought of Chu Feng''s heart comfortable a little, stood up: "be careful later, what''s the first time to contact me, I''ll go first."


    The matter has been dealt with, and the attitude of the four great ancestors is also placed there. They will not have any conflict with him in the short term. I think they are also busy looking for the last chaotic artifact, purple gourd.


    As for the purple gourd, Chu Feng also has some thoughts, so he doesn''t want to waste any more time. After all, it''s said that even a planet can be contained in it, and it will melt directly. If this terrible artifact falls into the hands of the four great ancestors, then nothing will be played next.


    Just about to leave, outside the courtyard, Xuanyuan duckweed and Xuanyuan jiaorui come in together. They both look very tired.


    Seeing Chu Feng, Xuanyuan duckweed came forward and bent: "thank you for the less wind. My father can rest in heaven."


    Chu Feng helped Xuanyuan duckweed up: "duckweed princess, you are welcome. All this is what I should do, but the emperor has been in a bad mood recently. I may take Xiao Lang out to experience in a few days. Xuanyuan family still depends on you."


    "I will." Xuanyuan duckweed nodded, looking tired, she stopped and said to Xuanyuan Lang and Xuanyuan jiaorui: "you go down and have a rest first. I want to talk to the wind less about something alone."Xuanyuan Lang didn''t think much about anything. She nodded and left first. Xuanyuan jiaorui was in the back. She bit her lower lip and then quietly turned away. Knowing that Chu Feng''s point, Xuanyuan duckweed must keep her promise. Thinking about what will happen, Xuanyuan jiaorui''s heart is slightly uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng asked curiously: "duckweed princess, what else can I do?"


    In my mind, Xuanyuan duckweed may want him to help improve his cultivation. If it is, Chu Feng can agree. After all, Xuanyuan yuanxuan is dead, and Xuanyuan emperor is in a bit of a low mood. Xuanyuan family really needs a god of nature to sit down.


    "Go in and talk about it."


    Xuanyuan duckweed walked forward and said in an unnatural tone. She opened the door first and went in. When Chu Feng followed in, Xuanyuan duckweed whispered: "less wind, close the door first."


    Chu Feng is more and more curious. She has no idea what Xuanyuan duckweed wants to do. She only thinks that she wants to improve her cultivation.


    "Less wind, sit down first. I''ll go." Xuanyuan duckweed turned her back to Chu Feng and said a word and went to her side. Chu Feng sat down first and didn''t know what Xuanyuan duckweed wanted to do until she heard the sound of water coming from inside.


    The corners of her mouth twitched violently, and Chu Feng thought of what Xuanyuan duckweed said before she started to leave. At the moment, she was taking a bath. Should she be committed?


    So a thought is really possible, Chu Feng''s heart is not calm at all.


    If it is usual, in the face of Xuanyuan duckweed, such a woman full of the flavor of precipitation of years, Chu Feng doesn''t mind to have a romantic love affair. But now Xuanyuan duckweed''s father has just died, she also said those words in a sad and indignant situation. Naturally, Chu Feng can''t take advantage of others'' danger.


    Knowing what Xuanyuan duckweed wanted to do, Chu Feng stood up and was about to open his mouth and say something had gone. Xuanyuan duckweed''s voice came from inside: "less wind, can you come in for a while?"


    Chu Feng slightly pursed his lips and thought about it. It would be better to speak clearly in person.


    When she saw Xuanyuan duckweed, she just cleaned her body a little, and her body was just surrounded by a layer of short and thin bath towel, which could not completely cover her mature style. Chu Feng took a deep breath and turned her eyes to Xuanyuan duckweed. When she wanted to release the bath towel, she walked two steps and took her hand.


    "Duckweed princess, at first you may have misunderstood me, but Chu Feng only likes to joke, and has no other meaning. It is only my younger generation''s responsibility to revenge for yuanxuan''s elder. I don''t need any reward."


    Take Xuanyuan duckweed has slightly loosened the towel tight, Chu Feng loose hands and turned around: "there are a few things I''ll leave first, what''s the matter of direct contact with me, but after this time, I believe that no one in the Xiuzhen world will think about Xuanyuan family any more. Goodbye!"


    With Chu Feng''s direct departure, he is not Liu Xiahui, and in his eyes, Liu Xiahui is not sitting still, but incompetent.


    So in order not to make mistakes, when Xuanyuan duckweed was the most vulnerable, Chu Feng left wisely. Otherwise, if she really did something about Xuanyuan duckweed at this time, it would be really worse than animals.


    Lying on her side, Xuanyuan duckweed looks at the direction of the door. Chu Feng is no longer visible. She looks down to see that she is enough to bury many men''s ambitious bodies. The corners of her mouth move her bitter smile. She knows that this time, she seems to have made a very stupid decision.


    Do not know Chu Feng''s heart, how can see oneself?


    Chu Feng walked out of Xuanyuan duckweed''s house, raised his head and took a deep breath. He suppressed the rising desire and went forward to go back to King Wu''s temple to see if the purple gourd was making any progress. When he saw Xuanyuan jiaorui sitting under a tree not far ahead of him.


    If it was not for the stillness of the night and Chu Feng''s observation was keen, we could not find Xuanyuan jiaorui sitting there.


    Slowly walked past, see Xuanyuan jiaorui holding a twig there a little broken, smile: "still sad for your grandfather?"


    "Less wind?" Xuanyuan jiaorui was stunned. She raised her head to see Chu Feng and subconsciously looked at Xuanyuan duckweed''s residence: "it''s finished, so fast?"


    What''s done, so fast?


    This time, Chu Feng was also stunned. Finally, she reflected what Xuanyuan jiaorui meant. She immediately laughed bitterly. When she stood up, she directly knocked on her forehead: "what do you think? Are you a daughter like this?"


    "What''s more, what''s the relationship between us? Even if we want to take a concubine in Xuanyuan family, it''s you who are right!"


    Originally, it was just a joke. I didn''t want Xuanyuan jiaorui to snort: "no way, you bastard, you should have done something to me. After that, Xuanyuan jiaorui couldn''t say any more, and her face was red.


    Although she didn''t finish, Chu Feng probably knew what she wanted to say. She said in secret that the mother and daughter really said everything. She immediately turned around and said, "I have something to do. I''ll go first."


    The next moment directly disappeared without a trace, and even gave people no chance to react. Xuanyuan jiaorui blinked her eyes, and her delicate face flashed anger: "did you do it just now?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2964

    The best way to avoid embarrassment is to run away. Chu Feng did this very well. When Xuanyuan jiaorui said those words, he ran back to the temple of King Wu at the first time.


    Actually, he didn''t expect that Xuanyuan duckweed would tell Xuanyuan jiaorui these things, which made Chu Feng a little embarrassed. But at that time, he didn''t know whether the enemy was still a friend. It was definitely a cheap one and a pure bastard.


    Gave himself a reason to feel at ease, Chu Feng walked into the garden behind the temple of King Wu.


    After a few simple words with Xuanyuan Lang, Chu Feng found that his heart had not started to tangle. Xuanyuan Lang was right. No matter how careful he was, as long as the human heart was evil, some things were doomed to be unavoidable. The only thing we could do was to be careful.


    Seeing that Lu Wan had not followed him since he came back, Lu Wan, who had come back to King Wu''s temple, sat down there. Chu Feng also went to sit down.


    Looking at LV Wan and Zhang yun''er, they felt that they were influenced by themselves. They turned their eyes and asked with a smile, "Wan''er, when did you know yun''er?"


    "How do you ask that?" Lu Wan was stunned. She thought Chu Feng was in a bad mood. She didn''t want to ask such a question. For a while, she didn''t know why.


    Chu Feng naturally won''t explain in advance: "just curious, because yun''er always dumped me for ten blocks in the beginning, should have accepted your training very early?"


    "At the age of two." Lu Wan didn''t doubt anything. She replied softly.


    Because Zhang Yuner is the goddess of fate, after locking in the vast sea of people, Lu Wan began to approach Zhang yun''er. At that time, she disguised as a kindergarten teacher. It was also because of this that Zhang Yuner was so close to her that she still had contact with her later. Zhang Yuner''s parents were also aware of this.


    It was not until Zhang Yuner was eight years old that LV Wan''er told her something and began to teach her something to guide her to the road of martial arts. Therefore, at the beginning, Zhang yun''er would throw off Chu Feng for a few blocks.


    "I see."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and looked at Zhang yun''er with a playful look on his face. "Yun''er, in this way, Wan''er is your teacher and master. Now, sharing a man with your master, isn''t it a great sense of accomplishment?"


    At first, I didn''t know what Chu Feng asked him to do, but when he said these things, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er immediately understood what they meant.


    Her face turned red in an instant, because Chu Feng was right. To a certain extent, even if Lu Wan was not Zhang Yuner''s master, but it was also because Lu Wan guided Zhang Yuner to grow up quickly. So when Chu Feng said that, the two women were particularly embarrassed.


    Zhang yun''er, in particular, thought that she had been tortured by Chu Feng all night. At that time, Lu Wan was watching, and the rhythm was full of broken integrity.


    Hum a way to stand up: "don''t talk to you."


    "Well, no kidding." Chu Feng stretched out his hand to hold her, and her expression suddenly became serious: "do you know where satina is now?"


    When she was in Pujia world today, Chu Feng confirmed that Pu Jingqiong''s final strength was absorbed 80% by satina, but because of the special situation at that time, Chu Feng didn''t tell Zhang yun''er and LV Wan about this, so as to save them what to worry about.


    Zhang yun''er just sat down, but her eyes were also meaningful, as if warning him not to talk nonsense.


    Then she whispered back: "satina left immediately after knowing that Pu Jingqiong attacked Xuanyuan family and killed yuan Xuan''s elder. She took the action of not being dragged down. As for where she went later, she can''t capture it for the time being. But it''s certain that she will definitely start with Xue Ying or cherish her dream."


    "Now what she wants most is to absorb the strength of the four forces and gather them together!"


    Cherishing a dream is a dream. Although Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan don''t explain it much, Chu Feng still knows it. Chufeng knows it and pretends to be confused, which is what Chu Feng is doing at the moment.


    Gently nodded: "in this case, she should be the first to snow Ying."


    Because the soul of the dream is now attached to Bai He''s body, the family must protect the body of the dream very well. As long as the dream does not appear, satina can''t find a chance to start. So if she can''t find the dream first, she will definitely start with Xueying first.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er feel the same way, and the latter asks, "do you want to start with satina first or look for purple gourd? Today, after the four ancestors left Pujia world, they began to look for chaotic artifacts in Wanjie. Pan Gu shield has been obtained by you, and the rest is purple gold gourd."


    Satina wants to kill, purple gourd also wants to find, two things can not be relaxed.


    Chu Feng thought for a moment and asked, "is there no general direction for chaos artifact?"


    "There are two places delineated." Zhang yun''er replied: "both places are not on the earth. One is a small world under the lost battle world. The small world is full of corrosive atmosphere. According to the characteristics of purple and gold gourd, these places may exist, and the moon is another place."Chu Feng a Leng: "the moon?"


    "Yes." Lu Wan took the opportunity to read some ancient books in Zun temple. Except for Minghong and Xuanyuan, there are few records about chaotic artifacts. Among them, a few words of purple gourd show that it may be on the moon, and I don''t know why


    The birth of the ten chaotic artifacts was still before Lu Wan, so it was not strange that she did not know.


    But it''s good to be sure of two places. Chu Feng wriggled his neck and stood up: "if that''s the case, let''s find the purple gourd first. Satina has just left the Pujia world, and there should be no action in a short time. This time should be enough for us to find the purple gold gourd."


    The reason why she is so sure is that Chu Feng knows that satina has absorbed the power of Pujing dome. She needs a day or two to be stable. When she is stable, she also needs to find a chance to go to the world of blade snow sect, so there is still time.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er naturally don''t know what Chu Feng thinks. They nod their heads to show that there is no problem.


    The next three men did not say anything more. They said that they would go to the small world where the subordinates of the war world were left behind. They separated and went back to their own rooms. However, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were curious. Chu Feng was so honest tonight?


    And at the moment of Chu Feng back to his bedroom naturally not because of honesty, because he just went in and put himself in the bath, he let the white lotus come over.


    If you don''t know, even if you know that Bai He has the soul of a dream attached to him, it''s just as good that Chu Feng can miss it, that is, it''s a good thing to embarrass the dream. As for the white lotus, chufeng will not only be used as a substitute. After all, when the atmosphere is heavy, except Bai He can let him vent his anger without scruple, nothing else can do.


    Before long, there was the sound of opening and closing the door. Bai He came in with a red face. Chu Feng''s eyes were not open: "come down!"


    Bai He bit his lips slightly. With a sigh of grace, he slowly took off his clothes and went down carefully. Just as he got down to the water, Chu Feng held her in his arms. Bai he screamed subconsciously. Then he was blocked and waited for the end of the war without gunpowder. In the bath, Bai he leaned against Chu Feng''s side, his face flushed, "Can I call you Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng was as like as two peas, and he looked at the white lotus. He felt the same as his dream.


    Heart move, gently nod: "yes."


    "Chu Feng!" White lotus took a deep breath to ease the ethereal feeling, and looked slightly at Chu Feng: "if I was not your slave or your maid at first, if you had done something like this to me, would you be responsible and would you go to my home to propose marriage?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, knowing that it must be the dream that dominates Bai He''s body now, because if it was Bai He, she would never ask such questions. As long as she could follow him, she would be satisfied, because Baihe had already sprouted servility, and his servility could not be erased.


    Looking at the pair of expectant eyes, Chu Feng held Bai He''s hand: "what do you think?"


    "I don''t know if you will, but I think so." Bai He didn''t dare to look at Chu Feng. He shifted his eyes and said faintly: "because in my heart, it is the same as some ancient biographies of the Chinese dynasty. I only serve a man in my life. Besides this man, I can''t have a second man."


    "A man may have three wives and four concubines, but as a woman, you are my whole world."


    Chu Feng wanted to hand over the name of the dream at the moment, but constantly warned himself in his heart that he did not cry out. Now the dream is to say these words by Bai He''s mouth, which means that these are the things she didn''t dare to say to herself.


    Chufeng gentle smile, tightly holding the small hand of white lotus: "you really hope, I go to your home to propose marriage?"


    "Yes White lotus has been completely dominated by the dream thinking, and now gently nods: "may not have any good results, but as my first man, this is the responsibility you dare to take."


    Chu Feng faint smile, the whole leaning on the edge of the bath, silent for a moment after the mouth: "that give me a little time, until I feel almost the same time, I go back to propose marriage, but then you do not object to the line."


    Chu Feng''s words made Bai he stunned, and then his eyes became confused. Slowly, Bai He stood up from the water: "master, what''s the matter with me?,", "


    " Chu Feng knows that Bai He''s thinking is normal now, but he doesn''t break it. He just keeps smiling: "still want to go?"


    "No!" White lotus gently shook his head, the whole face red, and slowly sat by Chu Feng''s side: "that just I was talking nonsense, you must not take it seriously, as long as you can follow your side as now, I will be satisfied, the other is not important to me."


    Chu Feng knows that this is Bai He''s sincere words. It was just a dream thinking, but Bai He didn''t know that there was another soul in her body.


    Did not reply, Chu Feng stretched out his hand to hold Bai He and kiss her red lips: "don''t say these first!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2965

    Rare breeze weather!


    The next morning, Chu Feng left his bedroom without waiting for Bai He to wake up. Now, for Bai He, he knew that the biggest possibility was because of his dream. So when the enthusiasm subsided, he didn''t know how to face Bai He. Although he didn''t care about it or ask why, he was a little uncomfortable in Chu Feng''s heart.


    "Little wind, have you seen white lotus?"


    Chu Feng had just left the bedroom and was ready to go to the front hall to see if Lu Wan and Lu Wan were ready. At the same time, situ Ya came over and said, "I tried to find her last night, but I didn''t see anyone, and there was no response from the secret tone contact."


    "I may have been out for a stroll." Last night till now, Baihe is still in his own bedroom. Chu Feng certainly won''t tell situ Ya about this. He casually made up a reason and went to the front.


    Situ Yawei frowned and felt that Chu Feng had something wrong this morning, but she couldn''t see what was wrong.


    However, one thing is certain that Bai He would never go anywhere without the instruction of Chu Feng. Now that Bai He goes out for a stroll is totally untenable.


    Situya stretches her eyebrows and goes forward. When she passes by chufeng''s bedroom, she doesn''t think much about it, but she hears a slight noise coming from inside. Suddenly, she looks curiously. Chu Feng has just left. Who is in the bedroom?


    She walked slowly and listened to the slight movement. Although it was very small, situ Ya could basically hear it. She could be sure that there was someone in the bedroom now.


    Thinking of the current situation is chaotic, situ Ya directly opened the door, quickly rushed in. When she turned to see the situation in the bedroom, she turned around and walked outside: "that, I thought it was a slow guest in the bedroom with little wind!"


    The door closed again, and Bai He, who had already woken up after Chu Feng left, blinked and blinked to see that he had just put on the inside, and his face immediately turned red.


    This time, the explanation is really unclear.


    Slowly put on the clothes, Baihe blushed and went out. Sure enough, situ Ya was still standing in the garden. When she came out, situ Ya''s face was unnaturally red, and he knew Chu Feng had cheated him just now.


    Pretending that he didn''t know where Baihe was, he was in his bedroom. Moreover, judging from the situation just now, he didn''t know anything. He once again affirmed Chu Feng''s character, that is, he ate grass by the nest.


    At the moment, Chu Feng, who is in the front hall, naturally doesn''t know that situ Ya ran into Bai He in his bedroom. He is just waiting for LV Wan and Zhang yun''er to arrive. Zhang Yuner has determined the two positions of Zijin gourd. Now the four great ancestors are searching everywhere, so we should take action as soon as possible to see if we can collect the ten artifacts!


    After waiting for a while, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er came from one side. Chu Feng immediately stood up from the throne of King Wu: "where should I go first?"


    "Leave behind the small world of the subordinates of the war world!" Seeing Chu Feng''s impatience, Zhang yun''er thought for a moment.


    Then he walked forward, and a dazzling door flashed. Zhang Yuner walked in first, followed by Chu Feng and Lu Wan. At the next moment, the three men had arrived in the small world of the fallen subordinates in the war field.


    This is a place where there is nothing but a desolate land, because nothing can survive in this world.


    It is full of corrosive atmosphere. In addition to the existence of the strong in the divine realm can walk in it, the people below the divine realm come here with only one result, that is, they die slowly.


    Because the air here has not changed since ancient times, with a corrosive subtle force, long-term stay in such an environment, slowly will wear out, and then slowly die.


    However, the three Chu Feng were all saints. They had no sense of such corrosive atmosphere and could not hurt them at all.


    Chu Feng followed Zhang yun''er and walked forward. At a glance, it was desolate and endless. Chu Feng looked around a bit puzzled. If there were any monsters in such a place, you can still believe it. If you want to say that there is such a chaotic artifact like purple gourd, Chu Feng doesn''t think it is very likely.


    Because of the strong corrosivity of such environment, although chaotic artifact will not suffer any damage, it will eventually bring some changes.


    However, Zhang yun''er has already said the possibility, and Chu Feng naturally can''t question it. He gently raised his hand, and the holy pearl directly burst out of the sky: "you two, wait. I''ll look around. If there''s no discovery, we''ll go to the moon next stop."


    Whoosh, chufeng has already gone. Although it is a small world under the fallen war field, it is also very large, at least much larger than the earth. With the cooperation of the magic light wings, Chu Feng can quickly explore the whole world.


    If Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er follow, it will inevitably be a bit of a waste of time. The two women also know that they follow Chu Feng only to prevent them from facing the danger together. The main thing to look for is to see Chu Feng himself.Fast shuttle in the sky, Chu wind is completely followed by the Pearl, shuttle back and forth on the whole planet, because the effective distance of the pearl is only 100 kilometers, it will take a little time to find the whole planet.


    Chu Feng''s sudden change followed the holy pearl and observed the environment on the planet.


    The birth of every world is not accidental, or it is the evolution of the strong to a certain extent, or meteorites in the ancient universe hit some stars born in space.


    From the perspective of the situation of this planet, it should be a self-made planet, because if it is developed by the strong, it will never create such an environment that is not suitable for human survival. Moreover, if you want to create such a planet, at least you need to be a saint. Ordinary people can''t do it.


    The main purpose of saints'' evolution of the planet is to gather the power of all living beings, and the planet world without all living things is not suitable for the world derived from the power of all living beings.


    Nearly four hours or so, Chu Feng was able to find the whole planet to one side, but the beads are very calm, did not bloom any red light, no red light means that the planet does not exist anything.


    As for whether it is the sacred pearl that has not been detected, Chu Feng thinks that the possibility is not very great.


    When I was looking for the Grail of light, it was completely wrapped by a mysterious force. Even my left eye could not penetrate it. However, the holy bead still determined the location of the Holy Grail of light, so now there is no response. That shows that there is nothing on this planet.


    Quickly across the sky, Chu wind quickly fell on Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan''s side: "No."


    "What a pity." Hearing this, Zhang yun''er sighed. She began to judge that there was purple gourd on this planet. She just felt that the corrosive smell here was almost the same as the strong corrosivity contained in the purple gourd itself, but now it is not. Then she must have made a mistake in her judgment.


    Close your eyes and think about it, open your eyes, and then open the door of dazzling light: "now there is only the moon left, and the speed should be faster. In two hours, the earth will be dark. If anything happens to us on the moon, we will be caught by the technology on the earth."


    Today''s modern world has formed a temporary alliance because of what happened a few days ago. If there is any strange thing on the moon, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t do anything. Always be careful.


    The three men went through the glare gate and went directly to the moon. In that space, they were completely weightless, but they didn''t play a very important role for Chu Feng and others. As saints, they could survive in the most extreme environment.


    Chu Feng walked forward and trampled on the surface of the moon. In the distance, we could see the lunar rover left by the United States decades ago.


    After dispersing his mind to destroy the lunar rover, Chu Feng asked, "the moon is so desolate that no one has ever heard of living on it since ancient times. There is no place where human beings have lived. There should be no treasure there."


    It is said that Chang''e is on the moon, but Chu Feng knows that''s bullshit. Guanghan palace is in the lost country. Everything above the moon is just made up.


    The only way for us to get to the moon is to go to the moon without my sister


    "I''m sorry, if I can see through a little bit, you can easily find the Grail of light."


    Chu Feng patted Zhang yun''er on the shoulder and walked forward slowly. He knew that Zhang Yuner had not recovered to the peak situation of taboo goddess. It was normal to not see something, but it was very good to be able to lock two places.


    As for the Chu wind on the moon, it doesn''t mean to be in a hurry, because it is much smaller than the small world of the lost war world that it began to look for. As soon as the Pearl comes out, it can be determined whether there is one in the shortest time.


    Just about to let Zhang yun''er and Zhang yun''er rest for a while, suddenly, the surface of the moon trembled, as if it were an earthquake.


    What''s going on?


    Not only Chu Feng, but even Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan don''t know what''s going on. How can these things happen on the moon? Earthquakes?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2966

    That kind of vibration is more and more big, but also can feel a kind of power fluctuation.


    However, this kind of power does not come from people. It is more like a kind of subtle element power. The feeling is like something is about to burst out, which makes Chu Feng and others quite strange.


    As for the moon, it should be said that it is the deepest research on the earth, but we have never heard of earthquakes on the moon.


    With a trace of curiosity, Chu Feng and his three people all went straight into the air and went to the place where the earthquake was the most intense, probably spanning a distance of dozens of miles. They all stopped and were suspended outside. When they saw the place where the strong thunder was felt, they were also slightly surprised.


    Because it was a volcano, a volcano on the surface of the moon. What was particularly strange was that the volcano was completely frozen up and spread from the crater to the surrounding areas. Even Chu Feng and other people in the volcano suspected that it was also frozen.


    It''s just that the volcano has been frozen. How can we feel the earthquake? What''s most strange is that where does the ice in the crater come from?


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, his left eye twinkled slightly, and directly penetrated the ice layer of the volcano. Only then did he find that except the crater was frozen, there was no influence of ice underneath. The magma rolling could still be seen. Now, the earthquake sense is from those magma, as if it was about to erupt.


    Chu Feng is more curious about this. This is on a planet without gravity. According to the truth, those magma will never flow evenly and can''t cause too much vibration. But why is this happening now?


    "This is the eternal ice


    At this time, Lu Wan saw something in a soft voice and said, "if I guess correctly, someone has already arrived on the moon before we come."


    When she heard of the eternal ice, Chu Feng thought of a person. Xue Wuqing, the ancestor of blade snow, is now the only one who has powerful ice, which can be frozen or even flame.


    Her left eye twinkled and continued to look inside the volcano. Chu Feng saw a cliff entrance with a height of more than two meters and a width that allowed only one person to enter. It was about one meter above the magma rolling, and there was no place to settle down. Although she didn''t know what happened, Chu Feng believed that if it was snow and ice, then she would It must have been in.


    Taking out the sacred pearl, Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly, and Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also showed a color of excitement.


    Because at the moment, the Pearl in Chu Feng''s hands actually bloomed with red light, which shows that there are artifacts above the Holy Land in this place.


    And most likely, it''s inside the volcano.


    Chu Feng put up the sacred pearl, said: "snow Wuqing blocked here, it is estimated that they want to suppress the eruption of the volcano with the force of eternal ice. After all, when the temperature can not reach, the volcano also boils and erupts, and the purple gourd may be below, and snow Wuqing has entered."


    Zhang yun''er also saw the entrance of the rock wall above the volcanic magma, and shook his fist slightly: "then let''s move on?"


    "No, I can do it myself." Chu wind gently shook his head: "suppress around, I am afraid that volcanic eruption will affect the earth."


    The body slowly fell down. Standing on the ancient ice, the temperature of the moon itself was very cold when it was close to the night. At the moment, Chu Feng could clearly feel it. Coupled with the reason of the eternal ice, it was very cold around. Standing there, Chu Feng could feel the cold breath from his feet.


    The hand gently lifted up, the flame raging out of the ancient ice burning, want to melt out a hole to come, but after a while or no effect, obviously the temperature of the ice is too low, even the flame can not melt it.


    Chu Feng knows that time is running out now, otherwise snow Wuqing will leave immediately if she gets the purple gourd, and then she will not be very likely to find her again.


    The bright moon gun appeared directly in the hand. In order not to attract the attention of the snow and no clear, the Chu wind completely suppressed the breath. With the help of the bright moon gun''s burning flame, the Chu wind swayed directly and drew a circle, raised the foot to gently shake, which was dragged down by the place, and the Chu wind fell on the hot burning magma.


    Looking at the ice under your feet, it fell into the magma and floated like a boat. The most interesting thing is that when the ice contacted with the magma, it froze all the magma and spread around.


    In his eyes, Chu Feng was affected by his look. He knew that the temperature of the ancient ice was not generally low. However, when he saw the magma frozen, Chu Feng still felt incredible. After all, only a little bit under his feet actually extinguished the rolling high temperature.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng is not in the mood to pay attention to these. Looking at the entrance of the cliff, Chu Feng jumps over directly and stands at the entrance. His left eye twinkles and looks inside.


    It was found that this was a passage that had been going down. As for how long Chu Feng did not continue to look, she could only feel the smell of snow and no clear in the channel. She should be groping for the interior now.The corner of his mouth raised a funny smile, Chu Feng suppressed all the breath, and quickly went forward, he was ready to come to a place with snow and no clear, mantis catching cicada, yellow finch behind!


    With the continuous downward, chufeng found that the temperature seems to be getting lower and lower. The heat caused by magma is disappearing gradually. Of course, it is not ruled out that the reason is that the snow is not clear, but how can this woman find here? Chufeng seems a little strange.


    Finally, the distance is estimated to be about km. Chu Feng sees the light in front of him, slows down a little, and doesn''t make any sound. Standing on the edge, his left eye completely penetrates through.


    Met a charming and charming woman, it is snow without clear.


    Xuewuqing naturally doesn''t know that chufeng is looking at himself in the dark now. He just stands there and looks at the place that has just come in, just like a cave. Judging from the situation, it should not be made by man, but more like it is formed by nature.


    However, when I think of the passage that just came in, it seems that it is artificial.


    But snow Wuqing did not too much to guess, in any case found this place, then a good fumble is to see yourself standing on a circular platform, surrounded by magma, like a river around.


    In addition to the way in, there is another way to go ahead. You can see two closed lava doors there. In the middle of the two doors, there are two stone statues standing. It is only possible that too many years have passed and it is impossible to see what is carved.


    On the moon, it has always been said that there is nothing special. Now there is such a place hidden under the ground, which makes my heart feel very strange.


    Slowly forward, standing in front of the two doors, there is no place to open, just like a natural wall, not a door at all.


    In order to make sure that the door is in front of him, rather than a simple stone wall, a slight force appears in the palm of xuewuqing''s palm and blasts out separately. There is a dull sound from both doors, which is not low at all.


    A faint smile appeared on the frozen face, although it was very slight, but it gave people the meaning of the incomparable.


    But soon, the torture smile was hidden by Xue Wuqing, and she was still unsmiling. In the voice she heard just now, she could judge that the two doors were empty, but now how to open them is the most important issue.


    The four of them worked together to search for the last two chaotic artifacts. Now one of them has been born, but they don''t know who is in the hands of someone. If they can''t get it, it will be more difficult to fight Chu Feng in the future.


    She stepped forward and stood in front of one of the doors. Xue Wuqing raised her hand to touch it, but she quickly withdrew her hand, because the temperature above was too high. If she was not a saint, she might have caught fire at the moment of touching.


    What''s more, it seems that these doors can''t be opened without corresponding methods. But what can we do to open these lava doors?


    Slowly back a few steps, snow Wuqing suddenly push forward between the hands, a strong force gathered between the palms, want to use a strong force to push these lava doors open, but after a while, the two doors have no reaction.


    Snow Wuqing put up his hands, but there was no sign of depression on his face, but a kind of excitement appeared in his eyes.


    Because she is an infinite saint, it is very easy to open the mechanism door. But now she has already made a move, but she can''t open it, and the power is not small, so there is only one possibility.


    This is not an ordinary door, and what will be hidden behind the door that she can''t even open?


    When she came to the moon, Xue Wuqing didn''t have much confidence in finding the chaotic artifact, but now she has 70% confidence. Behind the two doors, she hides what she is looking for. But which door is it? How can we open it?


    With the powerful divine consciousness unfolding, Xue Wuqing explores the characteristics of the two doors, but after a try, there is no harvest, as if the two doors can not be opened at all.


    Just as long as it is a door, then there is a way to open it. If you can''t find it now, it doesn''t mean there is No.


    Then her eyes fell on the two statues that she almost ignored. Xue Wuqing went forward to have a serious look and tried not to miss any special place. After a while, she found that there was nothing special, just like it was placed here at will.


    He reached out his hand and wanted to touch it to see what the situation was. Suddenly, when it was nearly so close, two low voices rang out: "don''t disrespect us!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2967

    Don''t disrespect us?


    Xuewuqing was just about to find out what was wrong. She suddenly heard the voice of speaking. Her body was tense subconsciously, and she stepped back a few steps. Her eyes also became alert: "who?"


    Looking around, but in the whole cave, there is no other person except himself. Xue Wuqing is a powerful infinite saint. If someone is really in front of him, he can''t be invisible.


    What''s more, the cave is so big that everything is clear at a glance, and there is no trace hidden by anyone.


    Thinking of what, she looked at the two statues: "you talk?"


    All of a sudden, with the voice of Xue Wuqing, there was a slight tremor in the cave. The surface of the two statues appeared cracks, and they were still a little bit falling off. There was a golden light shining inside. Xue Wuqing was also on guard. He looked at the cut in front of him without blinking his eyes to prevent any accidents.


    When the slight tremor disappeared, the first two statues turned out to be human beings, and all the things on their surface began to fall off and became two people in gold armor.


    Snow Wu Qing squinted his eyes and said, "ancient soldier?"


    Chu Feng, also hidden in the lava passage, saw the two people who appeared, and heard xuewuqing say that the ancient soldiers emerged with a trace of curiosity.


    The ancient soldiers are not great, they are just warriors. They are only called ancient warriors because they come from a long time. After a feeling, there is no breath surging in the two ancient soldiers. The Chu wind immediately understood that there was no breath surging in the two ancient warriors.


    These two ancient warriors are dead, but I don''t know why. They can talk, even as if they are alive.


    However, Chu Feng did not mean to go out at the moment. He wanted to see what was going on, so that he could make the next decision.


    "We are not ancient warriors, we are guardians."


    The armor man on the left side said indifferently, "who are you, even come here?"


    Hearing that it was the guardian, xuewuqing was more sure that there was something he needed behind the stone gate, and narrowed his eyes: "the cultivator!"


    "The true man?" Is it not true that the guardian of the right hand was destroyed in the ancient times? How can it still exist? "


    Xue Wuqing didn''t feel any hostility between the two guardians. She also scattered some ferocity. After hearing his reply, he said: "the taboo demon God really destroyed the ancient times, but some of them were suppressed by him after serious losses. So we just came back from the suppression not long ago."


    The two guardians did not have any fluctuations, and the guardian on the left side then said, "are you here to get the purple gourd?"


    Snow no clear eyes micro coagulation: "Purple gourd, really there?"


    "Nature!" The guardian on the right-hand side nodded: "it''s just four eras in the past, no one can get it yet, and you are the third person to come here. The two people who came in front of you should be dead."


    Snow no clear pupil shrinking, four universe era, that is not even older than this universe era, experienced countless small era, purple gourd, hidden in it?


    Not only is it strange that there is no clear snow, but also Chu Feng has some doubts. He discovers that there are too many mysteries in the universe. When did the ten chaotic artifacts come into being? At first, some people said that chaos artifact was the birth of this universe era. Now, two guardians say that there was purple gourd before four universe eras.


    However, Chu Feng thought carefully and thought that the guardian''s words should be believable. After all, they had guarded this place for such a long time that there was no need to fake the birth period of chaotic artifact.


    At this time, the two lava doors opened slowly. When xuewuqing was still thinking about what was going on, the two doors were completely opened and a deep passage appeared.


    Chu Feng''s attention was also attracted in the past, his left eye twinkled toward the two stone gates, but was surprised to find that his left eye could not see through at all, as if blocked by something.


    Also suppress the impulse to go out, ready to see what happened again.


    "Two guardians, where is the purple gourd?" Xuewuqing looked around and asked.


    The guardian on the left side said, "at the end of one of the channels, you just have to accept our test on you. Otherwise, you can''t go in, even if we don''t stop you."


    Snow has no clear one Leng, now two lava doors are open, how can you not get in?


    Without paying attention to the two guardians, Xue Wuqing walked towards the lava door on the left, but just as soon as he got there, he found that he was blocked by something. He stretched out his hand and touched it. It was an invisible barrier that could not be crossed at all.


    Micro frown, snow no clear back, know that the guardian is not alarmist: "just heard I was the third to come here, why did the front two people not get?"


    "Did you? They may all be dead. " The guardian on the right side said faintly: "because, so they went in. They just went to the wrong door, so they never came back. Now whether you want to go in, if you want to go in, you have to accept our test. No matter how the test results, you can go in! "There''s a tinge of solemnity in the snow. The two doors seem to be an opportunity to choose one from another. The probability is 50%. But if you choose the wrong one, you will never be able to come back.At the beginning, the two people who could come here must be saints. They couldn''t come back. Xue Wuqing didn''t feel that he was much stronger than others.


    It''s impossible to enter by force. The guardian has said that she will be tested. How can she be forced into it? And a door behind a purple gourd, the other must be a dead end, snow no clear seems a little hesitant.


    It''s just that they''ve all come here. It''s certainly impossible to retreat at this moment. As for informing Xi Qingtian and others, Xue Wuqing doesn''t have such an idea. As a strong man with endless years of existence, she still wants to feel like she dominates the world.


    Silence for a moment, snow no clear eyes change firm up: "what is your test?"


    "It seems that you are going to be tested. Good!" The guardian on the left side finally showed a smile: "the so-called test is that you can ask each of us a question, we can tell you which door to go, but one of us always tells the truth, the other always tells lies, and you finally judge from our words which door you are going to go!"


    "The two people in front of you have not come back because of the wrong choice!"


    Snow Wuqing looks a coagulation, still think is what test, do not want to be such a test.


    It seems very simple. One person asks a question, but at the moment, it is not enough to drop the two guardians, who is telling the truth and who is telling the truth. It is impossible to judge who is true and who is false, so the door of choice will also contain risks.


    But for Chu Feng in the lava channel, this is a good test, he has a mysterious left eye, can judge the truth and lies in this world, so can not we find it?


    Then, Chu Feng''s mouth showed a smile, purple gourd, should not have any changes, and look at the snow no clear situation, this is intended to swallow the rhythm of ah.


    Compared with the ease of Chu Feng, Xue Wuqing is not easy at the moment. Accepting the test will contain risks. If you don''t accept the test, don''t try to take away the purple gourd from here. If there are two people, but there is no one at present, otherwise, let him make a choice and follow up.


    Looking at the left and right two guardians who have been silent down, Xue Wuqing squints his eyes and says to the guardian on the right side: "I ask you first!"


    The guardian on the right side smiles and nods: "ask!"


    Xue Wuqing stares at his eyes and says after a moment of silence: "is there a purple gourd in that door?"


    The guardian on the right hand side smiles faintly: "this is beside me."


    "Xue Wuqing frowned deeply. The guardian was so natural that he didn''t show any expression. He couldn''t tell whether he was telling the truth or not from his face.


    Taking a deep breath, xuewuqing looked at the guardian on the left side: "is what he said true?"


    "Fake!" The guardian on the left has no hesitation and silence for a moment, so he goes back directly.


    Xue Wuqing''s eyebrows wrinkled deeper. One said that he was beside him, the other said he was telling lies. It was difficult to judge whether it was true or not.


    At the moment, Chu Feng in the lava channel was even more astonished. When Xue Wuqing asked the two guardians questions, he found that there was no color on the two guardians. If one of them always said a lie, then there would be deception, or did both of them not tell lies?


    His brows wrinkled deeply, and Chu Feng woke up in vain. He forgot that these two were dead things. They were not human beings at all. If they told the truth and lied, they might not be able to see it.


    This also shows that even if Chu Feng has a left eye, it can''t play any role here.


    The corner of the mouth, passing a bitter smile, is too insidious, but Chu Feng''s heart does not have any anxiety, as long as you ensure that one of them always tells the truth, the other always tells lies, then you can find the channel where the purple gourd is.


    But now, which channel will you choose?


    Two guardians also said at this time: "you have met the test, please choose which door to go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2968

    choice?


    Xue Wuqing''s body was slightly shocked. She didn''t know which door to go. She didn''t know the channel behind the door. She hesitated. How to choose?


    Looking around, Xue Wuqing finds that the choice he has made all his life is now the most difficult, because if he chooses correctly, he will naturally get purple gourd, but if he chooses wrong, he will get nothing.


    Good looking eyebrows deep wrinkled, snow Wuqing also do not know the two guardians, who said is the truth, who said lies, the heart of unprecedented entanglement.


    "You can choose to give up, but you still have to be tested next time."


    At this time, the guardian on the right side of the mouth with a smile, no snow, no sunshine, no impatience or even anger.


    Hearing that he didn''t have to make a choice immediately, Xue Wuqing relaxed a little, but more than that, he was helpless. Now he could not tell the truth from the false. He knew that the treasure was in this place, but he didn''t know which way to take it out.


    "It''s already here. Why don''t you come out?"


    In the tangle of snow and no clear, the guardian on the left side looked at the lava passage: "or do you not want to get the purple gourd?"


    Someone?


    Xuewuqing is still there, trying to break his head and get the purple gourd. Suddenly, he hears the words of the guardian. His body shakes and looks at the lava passage. There are still people in the dark. Is he following himself?


    Don''t say that xuewuqing is surprised at the moment, even Chu Feng is a little surprised about it. He has completely concealed his breath. Even if it is snow Wuqing, he can''t detect it. The guardian can even know that he is hiding in the lava channel. It seems that he is not a common dead thing!


    The guardian''s words have already aroused the vigilance of snow Wuqing, and there is no need to continue to hide.


    Chu Feng changed a lot more calm, anyway, this is not a place to enter rashly, so even if xuewuqing summoned pugaishi them, it is impossible to find a way, and xuewuqing may not dare to call them to come, otherwise, they will be questioned. Why didn''t you inform them the first time of discovery?


    On the contrary, we have to test ourselves. We are not idiots. As long as we come, we will naturally understand the mind of snow without clear.


    "Chu Feng!" Xue Wuqing stares at the lava channel. When Chu Feng comes out of the cave, her pupils shrink sharply, and even her momentum soars in vain. She never thinks that the person hiding in the dark is Chu Feng.


    "Good snow girl." Chufeng smiles gently and ignores Xue Wuqing''s murderous opportunity and momentum. It is just a kind of amusement: "he found this good place, but he didn''t inform your old friend at the first time. Now it seems that Lord Xue has a mind to swallow it all alone. I think if thunder god knows, what will it be like?"


    At the moment of Chu Feng''s appearance, xuewuqing really wanted to inform pugaishi and others, but when he heard Chu Feng''s words, he immediately stopped for a moment, and his eyes flashed a dignified color.


    She had been put to the test of the guardians, and when they arrived, she could not explain clearly if they knew.


    Even she didn''t have the mind to swallow it all by herself. Why didn''t you inform them to accept the test on her own?


    He has a vague look at Chu Feng. When he sees that he doesn''t mean to do something, his heart is relaxed. At the same time, he is heavy. Now he is holding a handle by Chu Feng, and he is also looking at the purple gourd that Chu Feng may get. How can he feel uncomfortable.


    It''s just uncomfortable. At the moment, they can only bear it, because they can come here any time, but now they can''t.


    As for letting her leave first, Xue Wuqing has no such idea. She has tried the test. If she leaves in this way, it will be a waste of money.


    She said in a cold voice that was uncomfortable in her heart: "the devil is the one who follows."


    "No Chu Feng smiles gently, and her eyes are not clear. She has to say that she is a woman with a lot of flavor. No matter her temperament or her dress and collocation, she is excellent: "it''s just that you are a step faster than me, and what do I follow you to do? Am I sure you can find the purple gourd from the beginning


    "Or, snow girl, I''m definitely in love with you, so I''ll follow you secretly and find a chance to play with your body?"


    Xue Wuqing''s face changed slightly, and she became ashamed and angry. When was she teased by such words, especially when she thought that Chu Feng also hit her chest, she was indignant.


    "Are you the devil of this era?" Not waiting for snow Wuqing to make an angry voice to drink and scold the shameless Chu wind, the guardian on the right side said faintly: "as expected, it is much better than the leader of the demon world before the four universe eras, but the demon God has already owned several magic tools, and can still see the purple and golden gourd?"


    Chu Feng and Xue Wuqing are fighting with each other there. They are stunned and shocked.


    Isn''t taboo God the product of this cosmic era? How come there were leaders of the demon world before four eras?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng asked, "guardian, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    "What is past, why pursue it?" The guardian said with a faint smile and looked around at the two doors: "it''s better to go out of the choice. The devil has come, and he will not just come to walk, participate in our test, and have the right to choose."Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, knowing that the guardian was not going to tell himself anything. As for participating in the test of the two guardians, Chu Feng knew that it was just a kind of thinking disturbance for the coming people.


    If the two doors are open, the person who comes will definitely choose one door to enter according to his own heart. However, two guardians are arranged now, obviously to disturb the thinking of those who come, because their words will, to a certain extent, cause some selective troubles to those who come, just like the snow is not clear.


    Of course, the existence of the two guardians is also the key to enable some arriving people to accurately lock in the purple gourd, which depends on the people participating in the test and what kind of questions they need to ask them.


    Xuewuqing knows that chufeng will not attack himself, and now she has scattered her fierce, but she keeps a little vigilance and doesn''t say a word. She wants to see what kind of questions Chu Feng will ask, but no matter what kind of questions to ask, are they useless?


    Chu Feng went up a little bit and tried to look inside with his left eye. The result was almost the same as before. He couldn''t see the innermost part at all, so he couldn''t judge which channel the purple gourd was in.


    Just now I also found that the two guardians are dead objects, so if you ask them any questions, you can''t see whether it is true or not. The left eye is invalid!


    The corner of his mouth raised a smile, Chu Feng looked around at the two guardians, and looked playfully: "ask you a person, a question?"


    Two people nodded slightly, chufeng smile a lot: "if I ask the question is the rest of the question, also can?"


    The two guardians were stunned. They seemed to feel that they had heard the wrong thing, because the people who came here had two questions, which must be about the passage. What Chu Feng wanted to ask was the rest?


    However, just for a while, the two guardians nodded gently. They were only responsible for answering a question of the person who came, so whatever they asked was in line with the rules.


    "Good!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head with satisfaction, and his left eye twinkled with a cold breath: "I want to know whether the snow girl beside me is a person who looks like the same as the inside and outside. Has she ever comforted herself in the dead of night?"


    Xue Wuqing stood there solemnly, and wanted to see what Chu Feng could ask, but he asked such a question. After being stunned, his face showed shame and anger: "shameless!"


    If she wants to do something, she knows that she is not Chu Feng''s opponent. She can only stare at Chu Feng coldly. If her eyes can kill people, she will certainly kill Chu Feng. As for Chu Feng''s question, she doesn''t think the guardian can answer it. After all, the guardian is not nothingness. Can we still observe the past, present and future?


    Just for chufeng such a waste of a question to ask about their own private things, directly in the heart of the dark scold a stupid!


    The two guardians were also shocked by Chu Feng''s question. The guardian on the right side asked, "demon, do you need to change your question? The purple gourd is in one of the channels. You are wasting the possibility of getting the purple gourd. "


    "Don''t I have another question?" Chufeng pondered a smile and pointed to the guardian on the right side: "so you first answer me this question, and I will ask him the question that should be asked."


    The two guardians both smile bitterly. Although they are dead, they also have their own thinking. So at the moment, for the problem of Chu Feng, they naturally know that it is very stimulating.


    However, Chu Feng insisted on asking this question, and they didn''t say anything more. The guardian on the right side whispered: "no matter in any era, the stronger the woman is, the more eager she will be. Just because they are too strong, few men can satisfy them, or they can''t look up to them."


    "Therefore, snow girl has had many times of self release in endless years. Are you satisfied with this question?"


    Chufeng Wenrun smile nodded: "I am very satisfied!"


    "It''s cold under the snow." But the heart is already stormy, because the guardian said, are true.


    When Xue Wuqing answered, Chu Feng''s left eye was looking at her all the time. When she said that these were lies, she had a look of deception, and the corners of her mouth twitched violently. It turned out that Xue Wuqing had indeed comforted herself in those years. When she thought of such a goddess like figure, Chu Feng couldn''t imagine the appearance of self comfort What''s the picture of the meeting.


    However, Chu Feng just thought about it for a moment, then he took back his mind and walked to the door beside the guardian on his right hand: "I don''t need to ask the second question. I''ll choose this one and open it for me."


    Snow no clear slightly a Leng: "Chu wind, you are mad, he has nothing to answer you."


    "Already answered." Chu Feng pondered a smile and looked back at Xue Wuqing: "because I feel that you are lying. Your eyes have been flustered just now, which shows that the guardian on the right side said everything is true. He didn''t say anything wrong. Although I''m very strange to see through what you''ve done, it doesn''t matter. Combined with your initial problems, I''m sure the right one is telling the truth!"


    Xue Wuqing is stunned. Recalling what the guardian on the right side said just now, she said that she had released herself many times in the endless years. That''s true. Then at first, the guardian on the right side said that there was a passage with purple gourd beside him. Was it true?But all of a sudden, Xue Wuqing shook his head, blushing and shy, but his voice was still cold: "even if he said it was true, but he was not fate, it may be a mistake?"


    "It seems that snow girl really has her own sentiment." Chufeng pondered and laughed. Xue Wuqing firmly did not believe it. It was only the guardian who hit and bumped by mistake. Although this possibility also exists, it almost does not exist. Because Xue Wuqing''s body appears to be deceiving, it shows that the guardian is right.


    And if a guardian can only tell the truth, then it is true just now.


    Although it looks like a little daughter-in-law, Chu Feng has his own judgment. He looks at Xue Wuqing standing there in shame and anger, with a touch of fun in the corner of his mouth: "snow girl, why don''t we bet on it? If I can''t find the purple gourd, then I can''t come back. You can go in from another channel. There must be purple gourd, right?"


    Xue Wuqing narrowed her eyes and thought about it for a moment. If Chu Feng chose a door to go in and couldn''t come back, it would be a dead end. There must be purple gourd in the other one, so that Chu Feng could explore the way first.


    However, the snow did not give Chu Feng such a flicker in: "then if your choice is right, come out?"


    "I don''t want to tell others that you want to take it alone. I can treat it as if I haven''t seen you today, but you have to promise me one thing." Chu Feng light smile, eyes twinkle with cunning color.


    Xue Wuqing is now most worried that someone knows that she wants to eat alone, so she must be suppressed by pugaishi and other people. When she hears this, she frowns slightly: "what''s the matter?"


    Chufeng gentle smile: "let me feel your size."


    Feel the size?


    Snow Wuqing smell speech a Leng, then react to come over when exasperated, drink a way: "delusion!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2969

    As one of the most powerful people in the world of practice, Xue Wuqing has always been self-care. Even if Xi Qingtian and others have expressed some thoughts, Xue Wuqing is regarded as having no idea.


    Although in the lonely cold night to seek such a little comfort, but it is their own thing, snow Wuqing never thought, let a man desecrate themselves.


    Now Chu Feng even put forward such a condition, for Xue Wuqing, that is to despise her, even insult her in general.


    "What a pity."


    Chu Feng sighed and shook his head: "if so, I''ll wait. You choose me first and then choose. After I go out, I''ll tell others that xuenu is also an ambitious person. The first time she finds the treasure is not to inform her allies."


    Snow no clear heart a tight, Chu wind, this is a clear threat, but she can not say a word at the moment.


    Unless she doesn''t care about the life and death of all the people in the sect, because once such news comes out, no matter whether it''s true or not, the other three ancestors will definitely attack the sect. So many people have coveted the sect for so many years. If she really falls down, the sect will be finished.


    This is something that can''t happen without snow.


    "And the risk is not very big!"


    Seeing the snow, Chu Feng hesitated, knowing that she was caught up in the sword snow sect, and her mouth was intrigued: "if I choose the wrong channel, then I will never come back. You can also know the accurate channel, and even be afraid of me disclosing your ambition. What a good thing it is?"


    After a pause, Chu Feng continued: "even if I come back, I can guarantee that I haven''t seen you today. You can still protect the safety of blade snow sect. No one knows your ambition. Of course, I just feel the size of it."


    "Think about it. Maybe I''m not back."


    Xue Wuqing''s legs are subconsciously clamped. As an ancestor, it is a shame to be threatened by others. But at the moment, she is really threatened by the Chu wind, but she can only be angry in her heart.


    Silence, snow Wuqing feel Chu Feng said is also right, if he is unlucky not to come back? In that case, Chu Feng''s threat would be gone. She could also get purple gourd. The rest of the people did not know that she had discovered the treasure, but she did not inform her allies immediately.


    Although if Chu Feng''s guess is correct and chooses a passage with purple and golden gourd, then he will be desecrated, but that is a matter between two people. As long as it is not spread out, who can know? Moreover, even if he lost, Chu Feng can guarantee that he has not seen himself today.


    Pay and harvest contrast, snow Wuqing found that their pay is the Chu wind desecration, but if the Chu wind failure, their harvest will be huge.


    In a short period of time, Xue Wuqing measured the gains and losses. Although the possibilities were mixed, Chu Feng took a bigger risk because he wanted to be the first to enter the channel. Once he made a wrong choice, everything would be invalid and he could get many benefits.


    This may be an opportunity to kill Chu Feng.


    His eyes became deep, but his heart was still filled with shame. The conditions put forward by Chu Feng were really shameless, but compared with the harvest, it seemed that there was nothing more.


    Take a deep breath, xuewuqing nodded: "I promise you, you go first, as long as you get the purple gourd safely, I, I, I will stand still for you to try!"


    Chufeng chufeng Chui chuckled, raised his hand to his fingertips and jumped out a drop of blood: "good, just empty mouth, we all make a contract for our commitment."


    Xuewuqing is stunned and secretly scolds chufeng for being too cunning. However, she has already agreed to xuewuqing and doesn''t hesitate. The blood drops appear, and together with Chu Feng, they make a contract for the bet.


    All done, chufeng smile more and more pondering up: "snow girl, wait, but don''t repent, if you repent, you will suffer from backfire, even if you don''t die, you will lose everything."


    Snow no clear cold hum: "if you succeed, also hope you manage your mouth, otherwise the end will not be better than me."


    Chufeng chufeng smiles, naturally know what xuewuqing said, that is, she can''t spread out her own thoughts. However, Chu Feng doesn''t care about it. The contract is valid for one year, and it will be released after one year. She certainly won''t say anything, but Xue Wuqing refused on the spot and ended on the spot!


    His eyes were full of fun. Chu Feng asked the guardian on the left side: "another person will tell me which channel to take?"


    Xuewuqing is in a daze at this time. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng asked the second question. Suddenly, he felt a little uneasy.


    At this time, the guardian on the left side whispered back: "this one beside me!"


    Chufeng chufeng laughed heartily, and Xue Wuqing also knew that he had lost, because the guardian on the right side told her to go through the right channel. If the guardian on the left side was telling the truth, he would answer that the guardian on the right hand would say the right hand, but at the moment he was talking about the left.Also know that he was Chu Feng pit, he combined with his own questions, now ask can get the answer.


    And Chu Feng asked the question, to the deep, Xue Wuqing also had to admire his cleverness, he asked which side of the channel he would point to.


    The person who tells the truth will tell Chu Feng the road that the liar refers to. Because the liar always tells lies, he will surely say that the person who tells the truth points to another road, which is also a false road.


    No matter if you ask any one of the two guardians, they will point to the dead road. In this way, Chu Feng will take the opposite road. That''s right.


    "Snow girl, not big chest, no brain, but a little slow reaction."


    As the laughter fell, Chu Feng jokingly swept over the snow and Wuqing: "but you have to admit defeat. Otherwise, you can''t walk out of this place today. Now you''d better follow me and wait for me to get the purple and golden gourd, and then explore your size."


    Xue Wuqing bit his lips, and his whole body was there slightly shaking. Thinking of Chu Feng and so on, he would touch himself, and his heart was like blood dripping. If he wanted to say that he left now, he would suffer from the reverse of the contract. His eyes gradually cooled down and knew that he could not fight against Chu Feng.


    Because now as long as he broke the contract, Chu Feng''s contract will be cancelled.


    Look at the two guardians become the kind of sculpture at the beginning, and in a little bit of fragmentation, snow Wuqing know that Chu Feng''s choice is right, even right, then they do not need to exist.


    Taking back the eyes of looking at the snow, Chu Feng went to the passage in front of him. As he kept going forward, the light gradually appeared in the channel, and there was no dark feeling when looking outside.


    Xuewuqing wants to leave, wants to break the contract, but in the end, he has no choice but to follow Chu Feng. He feels extremely miserable and knows that he has been played by Chu Feng.


    Not only to watch him get the purple gourd, even can''t say, of course, for Xue Wuqing, the most important thing is that Chu Feng''s evil big hand, and so on, will touch his body, and it''s hard to feel too much.


    After walking through that passage, the front suddenly lights up, and there is an inner hole in front of the lava rolling, and on top of the lava is a stone the size of a football ball, similar to the shape of a gourd.


    Xue Wuqing''s eyes lit up in an instant. She knew that it must be purple gourd. She only saw Chu Feng''s eyes darkened. She knew that she couldn''t play with Chu Feng. If she wanted to get purple gourd, she would have no chance to tell pugaishi that they were still barely able to do so at the beginning. After gambling with Chu Feng, she had no chance.


    "Snow girl, please, freeze here." Chu Feng looked at the gourd shaped stone and knew that was what he was looking for. He said to snow Wuqing.


    As for why she played a boring bet with Xue Wuqing, it was just that Chu Feng wanted to destroy her pride and leave her heart demons in her heart. As long as Xue Wuqing, such an infinite saint, had a heart demon, it was not enough to fear. Even if there was a direct war in the future, Chu Feng believed that she could be easily crushed.


    Xuewuqing naturally didn''t know that Chu Feng was planting a heart demon for her. With her step-by-step going out, the endless ice covered her, freezing all the rolling lava.


    Chu Feng stepped on the ice, to the floating stone in front of it, looking back at the ugly face of snow Wuqing, the corner of his mouth slightly tilted: "here is a good environment, please change the snow girl!"


    Xuewuqing is stunned. She clenches her lips and walks to Chu Feng. Her eyes are full of resentment. She knows that today''s innocence is destroyed in Chu Feng''s hands.


    The hand trembled and lifted up, touched the clothes, but did not have the courage to fade down. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, a hand gently stretched out, a drop of blood appeared on the tip of a finger, falling on the suspended stone, and the other hand suddenly hugged the snow Wuqing, the latter body subconsciously tightened.


    Chu Feng took back a drop of blood''s hand, directly into the snow no clear clothes, at the same time in her ear said: "cooperate!"


    Xue Wuqing, who wants to struggle, closes his eyes and feels that there is no barrier between the big hand and himself and the humiliating kneading. In addition to the killing of Chu Feng, the whole person''s heart is left with an indelible humiliation.


    That piece of suspended stone is also a little bit broken open, the upper half of a gourd has been exposed, chufeng holding snow Wuqing kneading there, while watching the purple gourd to be born completely, smile more and more playful.


    Feeling the flexibility and growing feeling in his hands, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and wondered whether he would leave snow Wuqing here forever. However, after thinking about it, she still managed to cooperate with each other today, and after today, she would have a heart demon, so she has no fear!


    Yeah!


    All of a sudden, xuewuqing couldn''t help sending out a voice because his whole body was hot. His face turned red and opened his eyes. When he wanted to ask if chufeng had enough, chufeng suddenly took back his hands, grasped the purple and gold gourd suspended from the whole body, and then directly broke through the air in the next moment.


    When the Chu wind disappeared, the earth began to tremble. The ice under his feet was breaking, and the snow was stunned. He looked down and saw that his clothes were completely lifted up by the Chu wind. At the moment, the two groups of snow were exposed in the air, and their faces were angry: "Chu Feng, today''s shame, I will not forget it."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2970

    Purple light, covering the whole moon, a purple light is rising from the sky, in the highest place suddenly like fireworks blooming, toward the world.


    Chu Feng left the crater and floated up. Soon Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan came to his side.


    "What a pity!"


    Looking at the volcano that began to boil up, a trace of regret flashed in Chu Feng''s eyes. Today was the best chance to get rid of the snow. However, judging from the current situation, she could not be killed at will.


    In the murmur, Xue Wuqing also came out of the volcano. Seeing the three Chu Feng people, his eyes suddenly became alert. However, Chu Feng didn''t kill himself just now, so it''s impossible now. Just thinking about what Chu Feng did to himself, Xue Wuqing still has uncontrollable anger in his heart.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes full of resentment and resentment, there is a sense of helplessness, endless years, when has been such a grievance?


    Chu Feng raised his hand, purple gourd appeared in his hand, snow no clear a Zheng, then angry way: "Chu wind, you don''t speak credit!"


    "What are you thinking? Get out of here!" Chu Feng''s eyes have changed indifference, light swept snow no clear: "our deal has ended, you have no need to stay here, that will let me change my decision, you will stay on the moon forever."


    Snow Wuqing just reflected that Chu Feng didn''t want to deal with himself. He opened the door of glare with a cold hum and left quickly. Now such a situation has happened on the moon. The purple light will soon attract pugaishi''s attention. If she is found here, it will be hard to say.


    As for Chu Feng, Xue Wuqing swore that he would not kill Chu Feng in this life, and he would not be a man!


    Chufeng directly threw the purple gourd out after xuewuqing left, suspended on the crater, and suddenly a powerful vortex flowed toward the magma.


    Zhang yun''er and Zhang yun''er were shocked to see that, because the suction of the vortex was so strong that it was almost similar to the wormhole. However, it was still a little worse than that wormhole after all. And Chu Feng was obviously going to empty the whole volcano at the moment. Otherwise, it would explode at any time, which would bring disaster to the moon and even affect it Earth.


    I think it''s Chu Feng who took away the purple gourd to have such a thing. When it was not born, it played a role of suppression.


    With the great power of purple gourd, all the lava was sucked into it. In the end, only the black crater was left. Nothing could be seen. Even the ancient ice under the snow began to disappear. The whole moon began to be quiet again.


    Chu Feng raised his head and took a look at the distance. Thousands of purple lights were moving towards where they were going, but they must be known by the world at this moment. It is obvious that they will see it on the earth, because the earth at this moment is in the night.


    Opened the door of dazzle light, Chu wind directly entered into it: "go!"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan did not delay, and quickly followed in. Although they were curious about what transaction Chu Feng and Xue Wuqing had made, they would not ask now.


    With Chu Feng and their departure, the surrounding completely fell into silence, as if no one had appeared at the beginning.


    Only when the purple light is about to dissipate, there are four dazzling doors around. In addition to the snow that starts to leave and now comes back, there are pugaishi, luoqianding and xiqingtian!


    After xuewuqing left, it was pugaishi who gave her the news and asked her to come to the moon quickly.


    At the moment, all four people have arrived. Standing in the high sky and looking at the volcano crater below, xuewuqing is slightly surprised, because she knows what kind of situation it was at the beginning. Now all the lava has disappeared, there is only one possibility. Chu Feng took out the purple gourd and emptied the lava here.


    "Snow girl!"


    Staring at the crater for a while, Xi Qingtian narrowed his eyes and opened his mouth: "it seems that you are looking for the moon? Just now there was a vision of heaven and earth, and the purple moon was even more visible on the earth. It was a sign of the birth of artifact, and purple light appeared in all the other worlds. What do you want to say about this? "


    Pugaishi and luoqianding also looked at the snow Wuqing. They had their own places to look for, and the moon area was snow Wuqing to look for it. At the moment, the moon was born with artifact. They didn''t know about it. They thought it was impossible.


    "Take blood as the standard."


    Xue Wuqing knows that all three people are doubting themselves. Without saying a word, she sacrificed a drop of blood and made the most poisonous oath in front of the three people. As long as she gets the chaotic artifact, she will die under the fate of heaven.


    But wait until the end of blood, snow no clear is still good, nothing.


    Xi Qingtian''s suspicion in the eyes of the three gradually dissipated. Xue Wuqing has proved that she did not get the chaotic artifact. If she insists on it, it is not conducive to cooperation. However, who can know that Xue Wuqing has not got the chaotic artifact, but she has seen it, and even knows whose hand it is.


    But at this moment, even if you know, xuewuqing should be regarded as not knowing, because her meaning is very clear. She has not been to the moon to look for it, so it is doomed to say that Chu Feng got the purple gourd, which just makes pugaishi and others suspect her.Pugaishi and others don''t know what xuewuqing is thinking, and they don''t know that because she bet with Chu Feng, the peaks that have been preserved for endless years have been climbed by Chu Feng, but they just look at the crater with ugly eyes.


    Although they were not at the scene at that time, it is certain that the artifact was born here.


    Thinking about the artifact that was born a few days ago and the artifact that was born today, they are all very uncomfortable, because it shows that the ten chaotic artifacts have been completely born. Except for eight, the other two are not sure whether they are in the hands of Chu Feng or others.


    With a sigh, Xi Qingtian broke the silence: "it seems that we have no relationship with chaos artifact."


    "What''s next, dreamer?" Pugaishi is also a similar helpless color: "now the last two artifacts can be sure to be born, we don''t know who fell in the hands, but we should be more vigilant against Chu Feng, I am afraid that the ten artifact have already arrived in his hands."


    Luo Qianding and Xi Qingtian both nodded. They did not see the artifact and recognized the LORD with their own eyes, but Chu Feng was still the one they most doubted.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xi Qingtian said: "since endless years, we have reached an agreement in the sealed land. Now Chu Feng''s strength is completely beyond our expectation. Maybe we can have a war with Chu Feng with all our potential, but it''s not easy to fight against nothingness in the end."


    "What I mean is, before you have an absolute grasp and opportunity, you''d rather wait to cooperate with Chu Feng to deal with nothingness, rather than give Chu Feng an excuse to suppress."


    At the moment, pugaishi and Luo Qianding think the same way. Although they want to kill Chu Feng earlier, if they can''t, they can only wait to see if Chu Feng can die with nothingness in the future. Otherwise, if they start now, they don''t have a chance.


    "I''ll wait for you." Snow Wuqing can also feel the strange feeling from the front of the body, the cold look of the mouth: "anyway, I have a chance to Chu Feng opponents, shameless people, there is no need to live."


    Xi Qingtian three people are meaningful skimming snow Wuqing, do not know just snow Wuqing was not obstructed by the Chu wind blasphemy, they think, snow Wuqing may be because of the last time Chu Feng took a chest thing.


    Want to persuade snow Wuqing to calm down and take the overall situation into consideration, but the latter left with a word and opened the door of dazzling light, completely not giving them the opportunity to speak.


    The three smile bitterly, knowing that once a woman gets crazy, it is unreasonable. It''s strange to think that Chu Feng has thinned snow Wuqing''s baby, and the latter doesn''t hate him.


    The three of Chu Feng have returned to the world of demon gods, and now they have got the last artifact. Naturally, it is impossible for them to go back to the temple of King Wu, because if there is any breath, it will cause fluctuation and make them alert.


    I don''t know that Xue Wuqing''s resentment against her, Chu Feng and Lu Wan quickly pass by and come to a remote place. I want to see if there is anything special about all the ten artifacts.


    Not long after that, Chang''e also came down from the sky, and the woman in Qingcheng took a cold look at Chu Feng: "asshole!"


    Chu Feng was shocked: "what''s the matter? I didn''t do anything wrong?"


    "Is it?" Chang''e''s face was even colder. She said in a cold voice, "you can hide Lu Wan and yun''er, but you can''t hide me. Since you went to find the purple gourd, I have been paying attention to it. What did you do when you were under the volcano?"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan are also surprised. They look at Chu Feng. Under the volcano, is Chu Feng doing something?


    At the moment, there are only ten thousand grass mud horses in Chu Feng''s heart, whistling and galloping there. Originally, she felt flimsy, but she could not feel at ease when it snowed. She didn''t want Chang''e to say that she was concerned all the time.


    Chu Feng did not speak, but Chang''e didn''t, so she said, "how about it, is it snowy and sunny?"


    The words have been said so clearly. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er can''t know anything yet. They both have a little more fun in their eyes. They probably know that chufeng must be light and thin below, and the snow is not clear. When she comes out from the volcano, the look in Chu Feng''s eyes is venomous and resentful. So it is!


    Chu Feng meant to explain, but Chang''e was annoyed and Lu Wan shook his head with a bitter smile.


    He coughed gently: "take out your artifact. As for xuewuqing, an infinite sage, especially a practitioner, pays attention to calm heart. If she has extreme resentment in her heart, I believe it will be good."


    "Because the most taboo of the practitioners is that the mood rises and falls."


    Chang''e snorted coldly: "cover up the excuse of rogue, all look for good."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2971

    Break the ground!


    Chang''e''s words make Chu Feng feel like this. If you look at the expressions of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, although they don''t say anything on their lips, they can see from their expressions that they must have put a label on his character, and they will not let go of the beauty.


    Gently coughed: "that snow no clear is really good, but I really have no meaning tonight."


    "Needless to say, we all know it." Just ready to explain, don''t want Zhang yun''er to smile.


    Understand?


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, then looked at Zhang yun''er''s joking look, and immediately knew what this meant. Zhang opened his mouth and chufeng wanted to say something, but finally he swallowed it back. Based on his previous personality, he can''t explain it clearly in any way.


    Chu Feng was too lazy to explain. After all, Lu Wan and her wife would understand.


    After dispelling the tangled thoughts, Chu Feng said, "forget it, if you don''t believe me, I won''t say anything. Throw out all your artifacts. I want to see if there is anything special about the gathering of ten chaotic artifacts."


    Chang''e was angry, but she didn''t really want to argue with Chu Feng. She also believed that Chu Feng had her own sense of propriety in some things.


    Raised his hand, the half moon suddenly appeared in the sky, emitting a light light.


    During the half moon festival of Chang''e, Chu Feng also enveloped a large area with the demon Kingdom, so that the breath of the artifact would not leak out. Although this is in the demon world, you are in a certain place in the universe, you should always be careful.


    With the appearance of Chang''e''s half moon, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also presented their own weapons, Xuanyuan sword and star sword.


    The two swords shot out of the sky and floated on the sky that day. The fierce sword spirit was surging from time to time, as if they wanted to compete with each other.


    The three artifacts were suspended in the air. Chang''e and Chang''e also set their eyes on Chu Feng. Chu Feng now controls seven of the ten artifacts, which is absolutely shocking. If it is spread out, the world will shake.


    "Come out!"


    Chu Feng also waved his fingers, and Minghong''s magic sword was the first to shoot out, which directly reached the front of the three artifact. Even if the domineering anger was not completely released, it was enough to make people dignified.


    After Ming Hong magic sword, the bright moon spear, sun shooting bow, yin and Yang Holy Grail, Pangu shield, and the purple and gold gourd they just got appeared one by one. One by one, they went to the sky of that day. Under the night sky, the top ten artifacts were due to the Yin and Yang Holy Grail, but at the moment when it was suspended, the Holy Grail of yin and Yang was separated.


    Between the highest sky has begun to slowly change color, there is a bright light, shaking the whole demon world, there are clouds rolling, as if to press down in general.


    Chu Feng took a look at the rolling clouds, and knew that it was a device cloud!


    Under normal circumstances, the cloud will not appear. Only the competition between the artifact will make the cloud born. Now the ten artifacts appear together. Although not a contest, their momentum together is enough to cause changes in the heaven and earth.


    Chu Feng and others around is surging with horror evil spirit.


    Because no matter how gorgeous weapons are born to kill people, the ten chaotic artifacts have gone through countless eras since ancient times. No one knows how many people died on them. Naturally, it will form a terrible evil spirit.


    "You see, there''s a connection between them."


    All of a sudden, Zhang yun''er pointed to the sky in surprise: "are all the ten artifact mutually complementary?"


    Chu Feng and his colleagues also saw that the ten artifacts were suspended in the air. At the moment, there was a light connecting with the artifacts nearby. The ten artifacts were completely connected and formed an aperture. There, the breath was more powerful than before, and the changes on the sky on that day did not need to be said much.


    The breath became more and more terrifying, and the ten artifact began to rotate on the sky, and the speed of rotation was faster and faster. At the end of the day, they could not be seen. Only the rotation of the aperture and the agitation of the surrounding atmosphere could be seen.


    All of a sudden, a ray of light from the aperture went towards the sky, and the ten artifacts stopped, but the light that connected them was still there.


    Ten different colors of light shot out, in the sky on the convergence of a point, Chu Feng four people are looking at, eyes do not blink.


    At first, Chu Feng asked Chang''e and Chang''e to take out their own artifacts, just to see if there was anything special, or to compare their thoughts. But now that he saw the changes on the sky that day, Chu Feng knew that something was going to happen beyond his expectation.


    It also makes the magic field become more stable, so as to save the time when something can''t be controlled, and let the outside world feel the breath of the top ten artifact.


    "There are words!"


    At this time, Zhang yun''er opened his mouth in a low voice: "the light from the ten artifact is forming a font."


    There is no need for Zhang yun''er to say that they have seen Chu Feng, but at the moment, everyone has no intention of action. They just look at the font on the dome that day. They are very big, but they can''t understand what those words are. They appear one by one, and finally float on the sky.Chu Feng then opened his mouth: "Wan''er, do you know what that is?"


    Lu Wan had already narrowed her eyes and looked there. After a while, as the characters faded away, she whispered back: "the supreme throne, the ten sacred objects, the heavenly path reappearance, no one in ancient times!"


    Without stopping, Lu Wan said 16 words, but Chu Feng didn''t quite understand what they meant.


    All of a sudden, before I could figure out what it meant, the diaphragm formed by the ten artifact suddenly produced a huge beam of light and went towards the sky. After breaking the atmosphere of the demon world, it was emitted like fireworks, shooting at every corner of the ancient universe.


    The most important thing is that in the light of the intense shooting, Chu Feng felt a strong breath, even stronger than the breath he released now.


    It''s just that there''s no time to explore what''s going on, and the light has completely disappeared.


    The top ten artifacts also slowly fell down. In the half moon, Xuanyuan sword and star sword disappeared when they arrived at Chang''e. the Holy Grail of light and dark again combined into the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. Together with the other five artifacts, they returned to Chu Feng''s side, but disappeared without a trace.


    The surrounding area began to quiet down, there was no fluctuation at all.


    However, for Chu Feng and others, they were unable to calm down. What did the words that appeared just now with the collection of the top ten artifacts show and what meaning do they contain?


    The supreme throne, ten square artifact, reappearance of the heavenly way, no one from ancient times!


    There are only 16 words in this sentence, but what does it mean? The supreme throne Chu Feng and others naturally know that the situation that may lose balance is completely suppressed in the wormhole. If the ten square artifact guess is right, then it must be the chaos ten artifact.


    What''s the meaning of that day''s road reappearance?


    Chu Feng shook his head and said, "you three, who can give me an answer?"


    Chang''e controls the great destiny, Zhang Yuner has the eyes of fate, and Lu Wan has existed for a long time. If you want an answer, no one is more qualified than the three of them.


    "Curious!"


    Zhang yun''er took the words and looked dignified: "I found that I can only see the past now, but I can''t see the present and the future. It seems that fate is broken."


    Chang''e was silent for a moment. After a while, she also said, "I can''t develop my destiny. The art of great destiny seems to have failed."


    I still want to get some answers. What I don''t want is such news. How can we not spy on anything? How can our destiny be broken?


    "Is it countdown?"


    At this time, Lu Wan opened her mouth, and her eyebrows were filled with solemnity: "in ancient times, it was still every era in the past. As long as it was near the end of the day, fate would be disordered and broken. No one could pry into what happened, and even nihilism could no longer control the direction of fate."


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated: "what''s going on?"


    Lu Wan sighed: "that is to say, the collapse of this era has entered the countdown, the layout of nothingness has been completed, the end of the day is coming, the fate will be broken, everything will go according to the formulation of the beginning of nothingness, which is a good thing and bad news for us."


    "Because nothingness can no longer control fate and change anything, we can do a lot of things while fate is in disorder. The bad news is that we don''t know what kind of extermination plan destiny has made, so we don''t know how to change it."


    From Lu Wan''s words, Chu Feng also roughly understood that the fate of the universe now does not exist, all the layout of nothingness has been completed, and now it is on the way to extinction.


    The only good news is that nothingness can no longer change the fate. On the contrary, they can break the layout of nothingness when their fate is in disorder. But how can it be easy?


    He raised his head and looked at the sky in the night: "it''s a good thing to be led by the nose of nothingness any more, but do you know what the sixteen words just now mean?"


    Knowing that Chu Feng was asking himself this question, Lu Wan thought about it and said, "if I guess correctly, it''s a big prophecy and the only way to stop the extinction. The gathering of the ten artifacts should be the key to opening the countdown to extinction."


    "The great prophecy?" Chu Feng didn''t listen to the countdown, but only cared about the three words Lu Wan said.


    Lu Wan nodded softly: "yes, life and death are always the same. If there is life, there will be death. Even if the ten magic tools start the countdown of the world, then naturally there will be a prophecy of salvation. According to the paragraph just now, it should be said that when some things all appear, the world will be saved!"


    In the peaceful look of the three Chu Feng people, Lu Wan continued: "when the supreme throne appears, the ten gods gather together, and the path of heaven reappears. The key to salvation is the eternal supreme."


    "And the coming of the eternal supreme must satisfy the three points in front, including the supreme throne, the ten artifact, and the way of heaven!Chu Feng''s brow was getting deeper and deeper. The supreme throne was in the wormhole. As long as he summoned him, he would appear immediately. If the ten magic tools were the ten great artifact, he had already got it now. What''s the heavenly way?


    Looking at Lu Wan, the meaning is very clear.


    But Lu Wan gently shook his head: "I don''t know what is heaven''s way. I think it''s the key to achieve eternal greatness."


    If Lu Wan knew, she would certainly not conceal herself. She had never seen the supreme one since she appeared. Naturally, she could not know what conditions were needed for the birth of the supreme.


    Chu Feng deeply breathed a breath, now the fate is disordered and broken, unable to pry into the future, is unable to explore what is the heavenly way.


    Ancient supreme can save the world, so Chu Feng''s heart emerged a lot of pressure, sighed: "then we, probably how long?"


    "Not more than a year." Lu wansi thought for a moment and said, "because the time when fate is disordered is one year. After one year, the world will not be destroyed, and the destiny will form order again!"


    Less than a year later, Chu Feng felt that time was becoming more and more urgent.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2972

    Time has passed quietly for three days, which seems to be a calm situation, but for the people of all worlds, it has given them a kind of wind and rain to come.


    In recent years, there have been three signs of the birth of artifact, and the Xiuzhen world has come back to the world. It seems that everything is so quiet now. But we all know that the more quiet it is, the more violent it will be when the storm comes. At least there are few people who can stop it when it happens.


    For the past three days, Chu Feng has been in the demon world.


    Because the gathering of the ten artifact opened the countdown to extinction, which made Chu Feng feel helpless. But even if he did it again, Chu Feng would still collect the ten artifacts, because no one knew that the gathering of the ten artifacts was the countdown to the end of the world.


    Of course, Chu Feng is most worried about the big prediction.


    If there is no way to stop the coming of extinction, it will be useless to do anything. However, Chu Feng and Lu Wan do not know what to do.


    The supreme throne, ten square artifact, reappearance of the heavenly way, no one from ancient times!


    From the perspective of the great prophecy, there must be a supreme throne and ten artifact to save the world. Chu Feng now owns these two things, but even Lu Wan doesn''t know the path of heaven, so he doesn''t know what it is.


    Only one, you may be born supreme, to prevent the extinction of the world, but now it is no clue, Chu Feng is not worried, it is impossible.


    "You haven''t been out for three days."


    At this time, Yihong came to Chu Feng''s bedroom. Seeing Chu Feng lying on the bed with his eyes open and no rest, he walked gracefully to sit beside him: "is there anything else that can stop you now?"


    It took less than a year for Wanjie to perish, but Chu Feng and others did not know about it for the time being, because the impact of this event was so great that if it was known by all, it would inevitably cause panic.


    Because if the world will collapse after a year, it is inevitable that some people''s inner evil will break out. By then, the world will not be destroyed, and it will become a hell on earth.


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng shook his head: "nothing, just a rare leisure, so quiet, also want to do something."


    Although Yihong didn''t follow Chu Feng for a long time, he knew something about Chu Feng. Now you can see from the surface that Chu Feng''s mood is heavy, so even though he said there was nothing, Yihong would not believe it.


    Two small white hands on Chu Feng''s head, gently massage for him, said: "I can''t help you anyway, I believe many people can''t help you, so you can do your own thing."


    "Although I''ve been in the demon world all this time, I know more or less what''s going on outside. If you''re really tired and under great pressure, I can help you with other things."


    The language reveals a bit of faint ambiguity, which Chu Feng can not know what meaning, but now there is no point of mind.


    Reluctantly showed a smile: "things are really a lot, pressure is also very big, people are very bored, but OK!"


    "You Yihong helplessly ordered Chu Feng''s forehead, knowing that it was very difficult for him to admit that he was under great pressure: "Xiaoya is right beside you. I have already explained her. Now you are related to the future of Wanjie. Even if you don''t say it, you must be very depressed."


    "So if you want to release it, I''ll let her cooperate with you, and Xiaoya has also agreed, so you don''t have to be polite. Xiaoya still has this bearing capacity."


    Chu Feng''s corner of the mouth affected by a bitter smile, Yihong respected is to vent, but this vent way is too special.


    However, one thing is right, that is, there are too many things in the world of cultivation, wormholes and nothingness. A lot of things are pressed on the body. If you want to solve them at one time, there is no good way. It''s really a headache to think about it.


    Sitting up, Chu Feng asked, "what about yun''er and them?"


    "Back to the temple of King Wu." Yihong didn''t say anything else, softly.


    "After three days'' rest, it''s time for me to go back." Chu Feng nodded his head, stretched his loins, twisted his neck and clucked: "next, I''ll find something to do. It''s time to discuss with the four forces. I thought there was still time before, but now I don''t have time."


    Yi Hong slightly nodded: "then how are you going to do it?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and waved his big hand: "ten thousand subjects are subject to death."


    Yihong looks stunned, and then understand that Chu Feng is to gather all the strength of the world to concentrate on dealing with nothingness. He is worried about Chu Feng, but a smart woman will not show too many things without confidence.


    Just gently approached Chu Feng and asked, "do you want to do something small before you do something big?"


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Chu Feng just let out his bold words, and was choked by Yihong''s words, but said with a wry smile: "aunt Yihong, look at your posture. When the world is stable, I want to drive you away. It is also impossible to let you find a man, it is also impossible.""So I don''t say any of these useless nonsense, just want to say if I can pick a time, don''t do that next day."


    Yihong smiled gently, and said nothing more. He kissed Chu Feng: "OK, I will not seduce you in the daytime, but you will remember that I don''t want anything. The future seems to let me do it in the world of evil god, and the requirements are not high. I will be able to meet with me for a while."


    When Yihong spoke, he had a soft smile, and did not show any charm and enchanting, but that feeling was more lethal.


    It was very exciting. Chu Feng put on his shoes and went out without returning his head. If he stayed still, he would be pulling out his gun and leaning Hong.


    "Stinky boy." Lean Hong to see Chu wind that way, puff a smile, all beautiful beings!


    Soon Chu Feng returned to the temple of Wu King, which was quite quiet as expected. Chu Feng did not go back to the back garden, but walked out of the temple of Wu King. Looking at the upper official family territory below, Chu Feng thought about it and fell down directly.


    In the study of Shangguan Mingheng, Chu Feng saw the Shangguan Mingheng, and also saw the Shangguan Jiayan. Only the top official Jiayan was blushing, as if he was talking to Shangguan Mingheng.


    But Chu Feng didn''t put much on his heart, and walked to sit down and said, "Grandpa, I came to discuss a matter with you today. I hope that all the upper officials'' families will move to the world of the gods. When the world is settled completely, you can choose to come back or choose to stay in the world of God."


    The countdown of the extinction has begun. I don''t know when it will be the last battle against nihilism. Of course, before the contradiction between the two countries is solved, we believe that nihilism will not take action.


    But all the time to be prepared in advance, if the upper officials family stay in the temple world, if they fail in the future, it will be finished. If we go to the world of the gods, at least the world of the gods will be destroyed, and the world of the gods will be intact and they can survive.


    "Xiaofeng, I don''t know what happened, but we will not go again."


    The official Mingheng silenced and said, "we have been in the temple world all the time. We are totally used to it. Now there are so many people in the temple world. If all our Shangguan family leave, it will inevitably cause people panic. Everyone will think you are transferring your relatives, which is not advisable!"


    Chu Feng naturally knows this, but, to speak, the superior Mingheng has raised his hand to interrupt: "needless to say, I believe you will be the last winner, or say another thing!"


    "I called Jiayan just now. How can I say she is old enough, so I want to marry her. What do you think?"


    Chu Feng smiled bitterly, and said the transfer of the upper official family here. He didn''t want to be agreed by Mingheng. It was also related to the marriage of Jiayan.


    Looking at the old man''s mind has been determined, Chu Feng also scattered the idea of continuing tangle, leaving the face of the top official Jiayan, smiling: "cousin Jiayan really should marry, I don''t know who to look at, Yan Luo they are also good, or the rest of the people can, I can help."


    "Or Grandpa, do you have any right person?" he asked


    Even if the official Mingheng did not move to the world of the devil, Chu Feng naturally did not want to say more.


    "Yes, but it is Jiayan who disagrees!" The officer smile with a smile.


    "Oh!" Chu Feng is a Leng, the person that the upper official Mingheng can see, believe that the character and all aspects should be good, how can Shangguan Jiayan refuse: "good Yan cousin, is not suitable?"


    "It''s not inappropriate, but Jiayan thinks she is a woman, and how should the man come to mention this matter."


    Chu Feng sniffed words and smiled, nodding: "yes, that grandfather is trying to introduce who to cousin Jiayan, I can go and wake up."


    At this time, Chu wind did not find, the head of the superior Jiayan is lower.


    And the superior officer coughs and caresses his beard: "you!"


    Still waiting for the official Mingheng to say, in such a depressing atmosphere also just make some happy things so that we don''t too depressed, smell the mouth of a sharp convulsion, and immediately respond to come to stand up: "that Yun son contact me, may have something, the next day to see your grandfather, goodbye!"


    After finishing Chu Feng ran out, went straight back to the temple of Wu King, the official Mingheng shook his head helplessly, but Jiayan, the official, was already through the head to smoke.


    Today, Shangguan Mingheng came to her and said that she was married to Chu Feng. Jiayan, the superior official, did not object or promise. It was just said that it should be Chu Feng''s own thing. Unfortunately, Chu Feng came. Now, he ran when he heard that they were trying to match two people.


    The more Jiayan wanted to be angry, she stamped her foot hard: "Grandpa, how bad am I?"


    "Jiayan must be no bad." The official smiled bitterly and bitterly: "just at first you still want Chu Feng to come and raise it. It seems impossible now. However, Chu Feng doesn''t mean that. I can''t make it hard!"Shangguan Jiayan''s heart was tight, and finally she bit her lips without saying a word.


    Back in the temple of King Wu, Chu Feng was scared out of a cold sweat. Yes, it was totally a cold sweat.


    It''s not that Shangguan Jiayan is not beautiful enough. It''s just that it feels too weird. Coupled with Shangguan Jiayan''s personality, Chu Feng thinks it''s not suitable for him.


    "Less wind!"


    Just thinking of meeting Shangguan Jiayan less in the future, kardashan came to her face and frowned deeply: "it''s been many days. Although it''s good here, it''s not the spiritual world. When can you calm down the spiritual world and let me go back?"


    Chu Feng also temporarily put aside his thoughts. Last time, because satina was not in the spirit world, she died of the plan. Now her fate is in a mess. Zhang yun''er and she don''t know how to find satyana. It seems that they should find a chance to get rid of this evil.


    Pu Jing Cang, Luo Chen, plus Pu Jing Qiong''s 80% strength, even if she is not as strong as the four great ancestors, it is estimated that it is not bad. It is time to kill her.


    After licking his lips, the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "strive for the fastest results these days! But before that, it''s time to put a little pressure on the four forces! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2973

    The rising sun has also made people in the world feel the arrogance and hegemony of Chu wind.


    Because from the moment when the first ray of sunshine fell on the earth, Chu Feng made a voice in King Wu''s temple, which can be said to be a declaration to the cultivation world. It was unreasonable and could not be discussed.


    Ask the cultivation world to make a choice within 15 days, surrender or war!


    From the moment of the return of the Xiuzhen world, all the people in the world felt a kind of pressure and depression, because this era was mainly spiritual and martial. It was supposed to reappear the disillusioned cultivators in the ancient times. For the people of all realms, it was an alien.


    Even if it is the existence of the wild demon realm, they can accept it, but it is unacceptable to the practitioners. Even if the ancient times have passed, then it should disappear in the long river of history. Now it is hard to say that it means to come out and grab resources.


    At first, they all hoped that Chu Feng would declare war on the four forces and even destroy the whole Xiuzhen world.


    But Chu Feng didn''t act like this, and none of them dared to say anything. Now Chu Feng directly announced that the Xiuzhen world would choose to submit or fight. Although it was a little overbearing, and the real war would affect the heaven and the universe, the difference at the moment was that people in all the realms were eager to see this happen.


    They are also thinking about how the Xiuzhen world will respond to the announcement of Chu Feng, whether they will choose to submit or to fight against Chu Feng in the end. Everyone is shining their eyes and waiting for the result.


    "Chu Feng, what are you thinking?"


    This news is Bai He according to the meaning of Chu Feng, so after knowing the news, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan are anxious to find Chu Feng, the former is completely confused.


    They know that now the top ten artifact has opened the countdown to extinction, and they also know the pressure on Chu Feng, but no matter how much pressure is, it''s not how to play?


    It is the Xiuzhen world. The four major forces. The contemporary masters are all infinite saints. There are also one Saint below. At the same time, the ancestors are still infinite saints. There are more than ten holy places. If the war really starts, even if Chu Feng can win the final victory, it will bring absolute disaster to the universe.


    What''s more, a declaration has been issued now. If the Xiuzhen world is strong in advance, what should we do?


    At least Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan felt that Chu Feng was too impulsive this time. Instead of directly fighting against the Xiuzhen world, he should have a good plan, and then smash the four major forces and disintegrate the possible cooperation among them. That is the king''s way.


    No need for Zhang Yuner to say anything, Chu Feng knows what they want to express.


    Two people do not want to hurry to sit down, Chu Feng also partial head let situ Ya and white lotus go down first.


    When only Chu Feng and Zhang yun''er were left in the hall, Chu Feng asked, "what do you think of the current pattern of Xiuzhen realm?"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan looked at each other, and the latter replied, "hold on


    "And then?" Chu Feng then asked again.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er don''t understand, but the former goes on: "in addition to holding together, although the four forces have recently lost three saints, there are still more than a dozen terrible saints. It is easy to combine the power to destroy the five forbidden areas."


    "Yes, but not exactly." Chu Feng smiles and nods, but he doesn''t fully confirm Lu Wan''s statement.


    The reason why the present Xiuzhen world makes people cautious is that they hold a group, the number of saints they have, and even the powerful people in the divine realm combine to form an army of terror. Of course, compared with the demon world, it is still a little worse.


    As for the group of the four major forces, in recent years, it is only limited to the four great ancestors. The endless friendship makes them move forward and retreat together. However, there are some barriers between the second and the third generations.


    In particular, the last time the four leaders joined hands in the temple world, this problem has been completely exposed. Now we can be sure that the relationship between the Pu family and the Luo family is the best, the Xi family is separate, and the blade snow sect is also separate.


    In addition, chufeng also found a problem, that is, the four ancestors did not pay much attention to the four forces, at least not as good as they thought for their grandchildren, and their mind was indifferent, which was the cognition of Chu Feng to the four great ancestors.


    Therefore, Chu Feng can be sure that the four great ancestors would not interfere in too many things of the four forces. Even if they had disagreements with each other, the four great ancestors would not intervene, and then there would be no situation in which they were also united.


    It is useless for the older generation to hold together and the next generation not to. Even if the older generation reluctantly cooperates, it will not be able to exert its greatest strength.


    Hearing this, Lu Wan seemed to understand: "what do you mean?"


    "I''m sure the four forces will not submit to me, but I''m sure they won''t live together." Chufeng Wenrun a smile said his own judgment: "for example, I started on the Pu family, the Luo family may help, but the Xi family and the blade snow Zong are not necessarily."


    "But when I do half of the work to the Pu family, I will go back to Xijia or liangxuezong. Do you think the Pu family and Luo family will help? Even if their ancestors ordered them to do so, do you think they will do their best? "When Chu Feng said that, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er understood that this was to stir up the relationship between the four great forces, and even to a certain extent even the relationship between the four great ancestors. Was it so easy for the Xiuzhen community to hold together for endless years?


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were not so sure about this, but seeing Chu Feng''s full of confidence, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er didn''t say anything more. They had to support them to the end.


    Seeing that they had nothing to say, Chu Feng also showed a smile.


    The reason why he dared to declare war on the four major forces was that Chu Feng had other ideas, that is, the Xiuzhen world was not as sincere as it was in the legend.


    From the beginning, Luo Qianding discovered the inverted pyramid. He knew that there might be chaotic artifacts hidden in it. However, he didn''t tell pugaishi and others. Instead, he went to explore by himself. At that time, Chu Feng knew that there were still some private motives hidden under their group.


    When looking for the purple gourd a few days ago, Xue Wuqing had already known the existence of the purple gourd and didn''t tell pugaishi and others. Chu Feng completely affirmed the original conjecture.


    Invincible is how lonely, but how invincible is how tempting, can be even higher, who wants to be equal with others, under the surface harmony of the four great ancestors, they must have their own selfish hearts.


    Chu Feng also saw this through Luo Qianding and Xue Wuqing, so he had absolute confidence in the declaration of war by the four major forces. Sometimes, the Allies were also unknown enemies. They could watch the future enemies lose their strength. Who would not like to?


    At that time, luoqianding, xuewuqing and xiqingtian were not too enthusiastic to help pugaishi save pujingqiong by himself.


    Unexpectedly, they all have some selfish intentions hidden. If they don''t make good use of it, it will not be Chu Feng.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er couldn''t bear to be moved by Chu Feng''s smile, because every time Chu Feng showed such a smile, it was certain that someone would be in trouble. Thinking that the four major forces did not know that Chu Feng had calculated, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er felt a little sympathy for them.


    Chu Feng also did not continue to reveal his plan, not distrust, but the less people know, when the success rate will be higher.


    Standing up, Chu Feng twisted his neck and said, "if there''s nothing wrong with that, you''d better go down and have a rest. In addition, ask xuanyuanlang to go to the spirit world to hide. After satyana''s death, immediately cooperate with William to control the spirit world for me in the shortest time."


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan both felt that Chu Feng was going to play big this time. He was also fighting for time to eliminate unnecessary dangers and concentrate on dealing with nothingness.


    They nodded and retreated temporarily. Situ Ya and Bai He also came in at this time. Situ Ya first asked, "the wind is less. It seems that you are going to fight against satina just now. How are you going to do it?"


    "Why do you talk so much today?" Chu Feng slightly narrowed his eyes and passed by situ ya, who was not right today.


    Although he would ask some questions at ordinary times, he would never choose some sensitive things to ask. Today, situ Ya asked. He didn''t even tell Lu Wan. How could he tell you?


    Situ Ya''s face changed slightly, and he lowered his head: "I''m sorry, the wind is little, I''m just curious."


    "Nothing, you go down too. I''ll go to the devil world." Chu Feng gently shook his head and went back to the garden. However, he was more alert when he thought of situ ya, because he would not forget that the nihility and mysterious women could be attached to others and could not be found.


    In particular, nihility, now the fate is disordered and broken, nothingness can''t see the past, present and future. If you want to know your next plan, it''s hard to guarantee that nothingness will not lurk around him. Therefore, Chu Feng should be as careful as possible when doing things at the moment.


    After Chu Feng left, Bai He looked at situ Ya and turned around: "I''m going to talk to miss Jiayan!"


    In the main hall, situ Ya was left standing there. His eyes did not turn to the direction of Chu Feng''s departure. He bit his lips and turned around: "asshole!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2974

    The news of Chu Feng shakes the whole world, especially for those who practice the truth!


    Pujiashijie, after receiving the announcement of Chu Feng, can be said to be an ultimatum, Pu yuanlei, as the owner of the family, has already sent out the news of the call. He wants to meet with the leaders of Luo family, Xijia family and renxuezong.


    Now this matter is not one family''s business, but the whole Xiuzhen world. If we unite together, there may be a glimmer of hope. If we separate, we can only be defeated by Chu Feng.


    However, after waiting for about two hours in the ancestral hall, the only one who came to Pujia was Luojia mountain. In addition to him, xicanghai and xuenishang have not yet arrived, and may not come.


    In the huge ancestral hall, only puyuanlei and Luojia mountain were there. The latter didn''t say a word after they came to Pujia. The announcement of Chu Feng was so shocking that Luojia mountain didn''t respond to it, or even a heart was heavy.


    Compared with Luojia mountain, Pu yuanlei''s mood is not much better. His nephew Pu Jingcang, his son Pu Jingqiong, and the two youngest sages of the Pu family all died in the hands of Chu Feng. He was still in a state of depression. Chu Feng even gave an ultimatum. No one can understand his anger.


    "What the hell does Chu Feng mean


    Finally, Luojia mountain couldn''t help but slap on the tea table nearby, which directly broke into several pieces: "when we started to discuss with our ancestors, we all agreed that we should get along with each other peacefully. How long has it been since then that he has turned back?"


    "Naive!" Pu Yuan Lei hummed and sneered: "you and I don''t believe this. Do you think Chu Feng will abide by it?"


    Luojia mountain opened his mouth and didn''t say a word. He also knew that these verbal agreements were pure bullshit.


    At that time, the reason why the ancestors and Chu Feng so agreed was that they did not have absolute assurance to kill each other, so as to avoid losing both sides. Once one side had absolute power, it would definitely start with the other side.


    Judging from the current situation, it must be that Chu Feng has already mastered the absolute power, otherwise he would never have made such a declaration to the world.


    The Chu wind was very strong at the beginning, but there was no such formal announcement at that time. Now it has issued such a declaration. Has Chu Feng become more powerful and even has absolute assurance to extinguish the whole Xiuzhen realm?


    At such a thought, Luojia mountain''s heart could not stand the tension.


    Just came back from the land of seal, in this world have not a good walk, even the most miss the earth has not returned, how can be put out by the Chu wind?


    Because of the tension, Luojia mountain''s mood was even more angry: "Chu Feng has officially announced that this is against our whole Xiuzhen world. Don''t you understand this truth? Or do they think that Chu Feng won''t do anything to them, or have they already decided to submit to Chu Feng


    Pu yuanlei thought for a moment and shook his head gently: "no, in ancient times, so many people of Xijia and renxuezong died in the hands of taboo demons. If they chose to submit, they would inevitably be ridiculed. Moreover, the return of Xiuzhen world is the credit of cherishing dreams. Based on this, Chu Feng should not let go of Xijia."


    "Then there is the renxuezong. Xuenu and xuenishang are people with strong self-esteem. Both of them are despised when they fight with Chu Feng, which makes them suffer more than their lives. Therefore, I guess they will not submit."


    In that case, Luojia mountain was even more curious: "it is impossible to surrender. Then why didn''t you cherish the sea and snow?"


    Is saying words, a dazzling door flashed, Xi Canghai a face apologetic came out: "I''m sorry, that deal with a bit of things late."


    Cao Cao will come, but it is also time to come, although a little angry late, but this time can come is a good thing.


    Pu yuanlei stood up with a smile: "brother Canghai is busy. If you can come, you will give me face. If you say sorry, you will be out of the ordinary. However, if you cherish what you want to be busy with, you should let brother Canghai do it in person?"


    At the same time, Luojia mountain also looked at the sea. As the owner of the house, there was nothing to do. What else did you come here when you were busy?


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a way to defend Chu Feng."


    Xi Canghai sat down with a smile and didn''t hide the meaning of Luojia mountain and Pu yuanlei: "after all, we don''t know who Chu Feng will attack first, so I set up the defense array of Xi family to make Xi family a place difficult to enter and leave at will. Although the effect is not great, it can at least play a role."


    Xicanghai''s words brightened the eyes of Luojia mountain and Pu yuanlei. They found that what they thought was a little slower than that of xicanghai. They thought that they would have to arrange a big protective array.


    Although the array can not block Chu Feng, it can at least block him for a while, and at this time they can be ready.


    However, it is not the time to discuss these matters. Luojia mountain sneered and said, "brother Canghai has come. It seems that xuenishang, the smelly woman, is not going to cooperate with us. Does she think that the sword snow sect can stop the wind of Chu, or she wants to become the plaything of Chu Feng after she submits to the Chu wind?"The Luo family and renxuezong had a feud. During the World War I of the temple world, Xue nishang even attacked Luojia mountain, so it''s normal for the latter to have great opinions on Xue nishang.


    Of course, Pu Yuan Lei and Xi Canghai will not point out this matter.


    The former coughed and said, "it seems that we are going to visit the blade snow sect in person. This is the business of the whole cultivation world. Who can be alone? When Chu Feng comes, we can have a chance of vitality by uniting with us. "


    Xicanghai and Luojia mountain both nodded and agreed with PU Yuanlie.


    Puyuanlei didn''t delay. When he got up, there was a shining door: "sooner rather than later. Let''s go. The four forces advance and retreat together. In ancient times, it was because of this that we survived. Today, we must cooperate. Otherwise, we may not have the luck of ancient times, but have been suppressed."


    With PU yuanlei entering the gate of dazzling light, xicanghai and Luojia mountain are also closely followed. This is a matter related to the whole Xiuzhen world, and it is absolutely impossible to play games.


    The speed is very fast, the three people came to a world covered by ice and snow. At first glance, there are white colors everywhere, and there is no redundant thing. Not far away, there is a continuous ice and snow building, which is the pure color tone of white, and there is the place where the door of blade snow sect is located.


    The three men did not delay, but quickly moved forward, but when they were approaching, they were still blocked in front. Xueying with dozens of blade Xuezong disciples completely blocked their way.


    Puyuanlei three people all stop, see the people in the way, have to admit that every woman of the blade snow clan has a good face.


    However, it is also a simple look, this time is not here to enjoy the beauty of the blade snow clan woman, Pu Yuan Lei arched his hand and said: "elder Xueying, we three want to see the snow patriarch."


    Snow Ying''s eyes cold swept three people, not much polite words: "three masters, wait a moment!"


    He turned around and went to the tallest ice and snow building inside. Pu yuanlei''s faces changed slightly. However, they were the leaders of each family. They didn''t invite them in first when they came here. It was really shameless to ask them to wait outside.


    But now the door is to see the attitude of snow nishang, before the attitude of snow nishang is not clear, the three people are not at the moment to say anything.


    After a while, Xueying came flying, still without any smile: "elder martial sister said that she knew why you were here, so let me tell the three that it is not impossible to cooperate with you, but it does not include the Luo family!"


    What!


    When Luojia mountain heard the words, he got angry and said, "what does snow nishang mean? Is it that our Luo family doesn''t deserve to cooperate with blade snow clan?"


    Xueying did not have the slightest fear, raised her head, and there was no mood fluctuation on her cold and beautiful face: "it''s not that I can''t match it. It''s just that the patriarch doesn''t want to retaliate by stabbing a knife when cooperating. In addition, she doesn''t want to cooperate with a family full of sex wolves to do anything."


    This word is said in front of so many people, and that is a real slap in the face.


    No matter how it is not him, Luojia mountain is also the master of the Luo family, how can he be an infinite saint. At the moment, he is said to be a stabbing villain or even a lecher. That kind of mood makes people angry.


    No matter whether it is in the place of qianxuezong, he said: "what''s the snow colored clothes? How dare you say that to me? Do you forget who stabbed the knife when I was forced by Chu wind in the temple world?"


    "I''m a villain. I think she''s a selfish and cheap woman. If she''s afraid of the threat of Chu Feng, she''ll hurt me. If she doesn''t cooperate, she won''t cooperate!"


    Turning around, Luojia mountain angrily opened the door of dazzling light and left. Although he tolerated the things at that time, he would never forget what Xue nishang had done, but he had no chance to revenge.


    However, they don''t know how to cooperate with the family, but they don''t know how to deal with the situation.


    It is difficult to choose between the two.


    "Elder Xueying." After thinking about it for a while, Pu Yuan Lei asked, "can you let me meet with Xuezong?"


    "Elder martial sister said, promise to see you again, not even if you don''t promise." Snow Ying cold return.


    This shows that the cooperation of the three parties should exclude the Luo family, or they would rather not cooperate.


    Xi Canghai sighed: "brother yuanlei, it seems that this matter is not easy to do. Go back and try to find a way. If it doesn''t work, maybe it can only be the cooperation of three companies."


    Shaking his head, Xi Canghai also opened the door of dazzling light to leave. Pu yuanlei saw that both of them had left, and he was also angry with Xue nishang. Both of them had already come to the door, but they still refused to do so. It was quite a bit shameless.


    Pu yuanlei also chose to leave for the time being. As for seeking the ancestors to promote cooperation, it is basically impossible, because the ancestors did not pay too much attention to the various forces. Just follow their development and do not perish.As for these cooperation, they still have to fight for it by themselves.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2975

    Pu yuanlei and others came and left in a hurry.


    After confirming that all of them have left, Xueying also lets the disciples of renxuezong scattered around her. She hesitates for a moment, and plans to go to Xue nishang to ask. Now that such a thing happens to the Xiuzhen world, cooperation is the best hope for survival. Why does Xue nishang still have to target the Luo family at this time.


    Just just turned around, Xueying stopped, her eyes condensed into awn and looked at the distance. At that moment, she felt that someone was staring at herself, but when she went to feel it, she found nothing.


    "Did I feel wrong?"


    She frowned slightly, and Xueying gently shook her head. She only thought that she was too tired and had an illusion. This is the world of blade snow sect. Who would come here without any trouble? Even if Chu Feng was going to fight, it would still have 15 days.


    His body broke through the void and fell in front of the tallest ice and snow building. After walking in, he saw the disciples of the cutting snow sect in the hall, but he did not see the snow clothes. All of them were still here just now.


    Seeing mu Qianxue coming face to face, Xueying went up: "Qianxue, where is your master?"


    Mu Qianxue slightly bowed: "master went upstairs to have a rest. If you have anything, you can go straight to her."


    Xueying gently nodded and walked from mu Qianxue''s side. She went up the ice and snow stairs and came to the highest floor. There was only a large room, which was the residence of snow colored clothes. She was used to staying here.


    Walk in, see snow neon dress is sitting in front of the window, looking at the vast white snow outside, to her back, snow Ying softly open mouth: "elder martial sister!"


    "Do you want to ask me, how can I look a little wayward at this time?" Snow nishang did not look back, it seems that snow Ying to do what, quietly asked out.


    Snow Ying slightly Leng for a moment, and then nodded: "yes!"


    Renxuezong and Luojia have an old feud, but now it concerns the whole Xiuzhen world, and no one can be alone. Xue Ying''s heart feels that Xue nishang should not ignore the existence or death of the whole Xiuzhen world because of a little feud.


    Snow neon clothes silent for a moment, then slowly turned around, look calm like water: "snow Ying, do you still remember how we and Luo''s family made enmity?"


    Xueying stopped for a moment: "nature remembers."


    That was in the ancient times, when the ten ancient clans coexisted. Although the Renxue clan could not enter the top three, it also existed in the top five. At that time, the Luo family was still behind the Renxue clan, and there was an ancient clan in the middle, but that ancient clan no longer exists now.


    I still remember that was the heyday of religious practitioners, which was also the most prosperous era of blade snow sect.


    Because all of them were women, and their talent, accomplishments and beauty were not bad. They were the first sect of many ancient clans competing for marriage. It can be said that at that time, the Renxue sect had an extraordinary status. Almost every ancient clan had its own disciples, including the Luo family.


    At that time, in the era dominated by xuewuqing, the second generation of renxuezong produced three excellent people, one was Xueying, the other was xuenishang, and the other had been killed by the sword of the ancient demon God in ancient times. If she did not die, now the leader of the blade snow sect would not be able to get the snow clothes.


    It was also because of the excellence of the three people at that time that many people came to ask for marriage. The ancestor of the Luo family personally came to the renxuezong to propose a marriage for one of his sons, who wanted to marry Xue nishang.


    The eldest son, the father of Luochen, was extremely gifted, but unfortunately he died in the hands of ancient demons.


    Originally, it was a joyful thing to ask for a marriage. Xue Wuqing also called Xue nishang to ask her about her meaning, but she was rejected by Xue nishang because she fell in love with a man, which was second only to renxuezong at that time, and just more than an ancient minority leader of the Luo family.


    It can also be said that the two love each other. When the snow colored clothes show that they are white, the ancestors of the Luo family left regretfully. For this matter, Xue Wuqing did not say anything. As long as the family is in a good position, it will be OK.


    But who knows, the Luo family young master who asked the Luo family''s ancestors to ask for marriage knew that Xue nishang had refused his offer, so he got angry and went to the sword snow sect in person. He wanted Xue nishang to give an explanation. As a result, Xue nishang didn''t show up, and the Luo family young master was driven away by the elder martial sister who didn''t die at that time.


    It''s just that the young master of Luo family didn''t let it go. He knew that Xue nishang fell in love with an ancient master. Although he knew that his strength was a little lower, he still did a cruel thing. Together with his brother, Luojia mountain, now the owner of the Luo family, they killed the man with snow nishang''s heart in a month''s black wind night.


    Then the ancient people were very angry to settle accounts with the Luo family. It was the ancestors of the Luo family who put out huge benefits to calm down. Not long after that, the taboo demon God came into being, and the family was beaten to pieces and nearly destroyed.


    At that time, the Luo family killed the ancient people who were still alive. Although the main target was taboo demons, it was undeniable that the Luo family also made a mean stab. The reason is to take back what was given by the ancestors of the Luo family.


    Xue nishang was very angry when she knew this thing, but she was suppressed by Xue Wuqing and couldn''t do anything.I thought it would end like this, but I didn''t know that young master of Luo family was just a lunatic.


    He even used the identity of the master of the Luo family to ask those family members who had married the women of renxuezong to divorce their wives. He also imprisoned those women who had been divorced. What''s more, he even defiled the women of Renxue sect one by one. In the end, he killed all the people in order to cover up his animal behavior.


    After this incident came out, it caused a sensation to all the ancient ethnic groups at that time. Xue Wuqing went straight to find a way to say that Luo Qianding, the ancestor of the Luo family, covered up the two, and a great war broke out between them. That is to say, from that time on, the relationship between the two forces completely entered the freezing point.


    What''s more, the two families have cultivated the strength of natural elements to overcome each other, and the friction between them has become an old feud. If it hadn''t been suppressed by ancient demons in ancient times, one of them would have been destroyed.


    But even today, there is still hatred for each other.


    "If only you understood."


    Xue nishang looked at Xueying faintly, and her red lips lit up: "there is another reason why I reject the Luo family. That is, this time we are dealing with Chu Feng, not the ancient demon. Chu Feng is a crafty and cunning person. I can see from the last time that I started. It is totally different from the strong crushing of ancient demons. What Chu Feng is playing with is people''s heart."


    Take a deep breath, continue to say: "so if we encounter the last thing, the Luo family will not hesitate to stab us, even the Pu family will help the Luo family, we can''t afford to play."


    "Of course, the most important thing is, I feel that Chu Feng will not give us the opportunity to cooperate. If you don''t believe it, you can watch it."


    Snow Ying''s heart is still not very believe, there is a little doubt, but snow Ni clothes can say so much to her, then show that there is no hiding her meaning.


    Nodding gently: "I see. It''s just that we should ask Master about this matter?"


    "No Xue nishang was silent for a short time, and then shook her head: "I believe that master already knows this matter. If she has any instructions, she will look for us by herself. If she doesn''t come now, even if we go to look for it, it''s the same as before. She will support my decision. After all, Shifu has the heart to kill Luo''s ancestors!"


    Xueying thought about it for a while, and felt that it was almost like snow nishang: "well, if it''s OK, I''ll go down."


    "Wait a minute." Xue nishang stopped Xueying and said, "Pu family and Xi family will not look for us any more. We can only choose to protect ourselves and arrange for a war with Chu Feng. Although we can''t stop Chu Feng, we can at least hold on for a little time."


    Xueying should be a way to retreat, leaving snow nishang a person in the room, the heart also has some light hatred to Luo family, began to be a little tangled, but after talking with snow nishang, Xueying''s heart is not so tangled.


    Because after the Luo family incident, Xue Wuqing set a rule for the disciples below and changed their practice rules. They could only be virgins for their whole life. Once broken, they would give up their work.


    Xue Ying had some people who had been attracted to her in ancient times. But because of what happened in the Luo family, Xue Wuqing hated all the men and made his disciples unable to communicate with men. All these were given by the bailuo family, so that the women of liangxuezong could live a lonely life!


    When you slowly walk out of the ice and snow building, the sun in the sky is falling, but you can''t feel the slightest temperature. Xueying sighs and dispels the thoughts that shouldn''t be in my heart. I''m ready to do it according to the instructions of the snow colored clothes.


    If you break through the sky, you will go to the only entrance and exit in the world of blade snow sect. Other places can''t be defended to death, but the entrance and exit should be absolutely safe.


    When she was about to arrive at a distance of dozens of miles, Xueying stopped and looked at a forest of ice and snow. A figure was walking there, stealthily.


    Most importantly, it was a man.


    When her eyes were cold, Xueying fell down directly. At the same time, she set up an ice and snow space between her hands to cover the whole ice forest. Jiao said, "who is it?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2976

    Snow Ying''s speed is very fast, in the blink of an eye stood in front of that man, a beautiful face, looks like a 20-year-old man, a pair of dark eyes.


    Obviously, the man was frightened by Xueying and had no reaction at all.


    Xue Ying also looks at the man. Her body looks very strong. The key is that she is full of martial spirit. She belongs to the pre demigod existence. At the moment, she looks at herself like a ghost, and she is a little flustered.


    See him or a word does not say, snow Ying drinks a way: "who, dare to intrude my blade snow Zong land?"


    The man lowered his head and glanced at the corners of his mouth, but his voice was uneasy: "my name is Lin Feng!"


    Obviously, this man is the chufeng who came to the world of blade snow sect. Everyone thought he was in the demon world at the moment, even LV Wan and Zhang yun''er all thought so. But Chu Feng just swayed for a moment and came to the world of blade snow sect.


    From the beginning of Zhang yun''er''s prying fate, satina''s goal is to dream and Xueying.


    Now the soul of the dream is attached to Bai He''s body. Satina can''t find her at all. The only thing left is Xueying.


    "How did you come here?" Xueying did not disperse any Qi. This is the world of blade snow sect. It is all women. There is a man or a warrior. She feels unusual: "did Chu Feng send you?"


    "No, it''s not." Chu Feng quickly shook his head and pretended to be flustered: "I don''t know Chu Feng. I''m just a martial arts practitioner left behind in the war field. I heard that all of the blade snow sect are women, and they are all very beautiful. So I want to have a look at it. I have absolutely no intention of seeing it!"


    How could Xue Ying easily believe Chu Feng: "hum, do you think I believe you? There is only one entrance and exit in the world of blade snow sect. There is someone guarding the entrance outside. Do you want to say that you came in? "


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, I just walked in."


    Xue Ying''s face became angry and her hands were raised. Suddenly, ice and snow congealed a sword on Chu Feng''s neck: "how dare you talk nonsense here at this time? It seems that you really want to die."


    If it''s not the time to fight against the blade Xuezong, Chu Feng must have taken Xueying down. How can she be so oppressed? In order to show the truth, Chu Feng quickly squats down and holds her hands up.


    One face was completely flustered: "I really didn''t lie. I just walked in. I observed for many days and found that there were dozens of people guarding the entrance of the school. However, it was changed four times a day, once every six hours. Every time when it was close to the change time, there would be a two minute gap."


    "There was no one to watch the two minutes'' gap. I came in during those two minutes, surrounded by snow forest and glacier, and thick snow. I could easily hide it."


    Snow Ying eyebrows slightly a wrinkle, do not know what Chu Feng said is true or false.


    However, she still put down her ice sword and went to one side. Chu Feng knew that she was going to ask the watchman if there was such a situation. Chu Feng didn''t mean to worry about it. He really studied it, so he didn''t worry that Xue Ying would see any flaws.


    As long as Xueying doesn''t see any flaws, she can find a way to stay in the world of blade snow, waiting for the arrival of satina.


    After a while, Xueying came back: "lecherous!"


    Just now she had asked a junior sister of the guard, and the latter asked the people below. Indeed, as Chu Feng said, there would be a bit of free time when changing people. At that time, if someone came in, it would be really difficult to find out. It can be seen that people who have been observing for quite a few days will know.


    The idea that Chu Feng had sent him also faded away. Even the murderer had hidden a little bit. Of course, the watchman would remember that he had to wait until he arrived. He could not know that he would leave ahead of time.


    If this is captured by a large number of enemies, then it will be able to break into the blade snow clan.


    Chu Feng naturally felt that Xue Ying''s killing intention had gone away. However, he still squatted and didn''t stand up. Instead, he showed a little embarrassed smile: "that one is not a lecher any more. It''s just that everyone loves beauty. I''ve seen many beautiful women in martial arts and spirits. I''ve even seen women in the demon realm, but I haven''t seen any of them. ¡±


    "that''s why I have the courage to sneak to the blade snow sect to see if the women in the cultivation world are beautiful. But now I see you, I''m sure, it''s so beautiful, just like a fairy."


    Wear thousands of wear, flattery does not wear, not to mention Xueying is indeed a beauty.


    And no matter what kind of women, no one does not like others to say that they are beautiful, although Xue Ying''s face is still as cold as frost, but the heart is also a little happy, just not so easy to show it.


    Also in order to maintain their own image, he said: "dare to tease me, you want to die!"


    "Wronged!" Just now, I have not seen the beauty of the snow in front of me. It''s true that you have not seen the beauty of the snow in front of me. It''s true that you have not seen the beauty of the snow in front of me. It''s true that I haven''t seen the beauty of the snow in front of meXueying body a shock, how ever and a man so close, face brush red up, shock open Chu Feng, hands of ice sword stabbed out against Chu Feng''s throat: "dare to be slighter than me, you can''t stay!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment. He thought that he had said so many nice words. Even if it was an iceberg, it was time to show a little smile. She didn''t want Xueying to kill herself.


    I smile bitterly in my heart, but I come to save you. How can I treat me like this?


    Of course, if you say that, you will expose your identity and change your cultivation atmosphere with the demon kingdom. The purpose of coming to the blade snow sect will fail. That will also arouse satyana''s vigilance. It is not easy to find that woman again.


    The eye bead son revolves, Chu Feng suddenly stands up, still let snow Ying Leng for a while, big voice way: "I just want to see a beauty? I haven''t done anything immoral, and you are an elder. You should be tolerant to a younger generation like me. It''s very cruel to kill people


    "I thought the more beautiful a woman was, the more kind she was. I didn''t expect that."


    Seems to be angry, but also praised a snow Ying.


    Xueying seems to want to kill Chu Feng, but she has no heart to kill. She is also said by Chu Feng that she is beautiful. Xueying also means that she can''t go down. She puts down her sword, and the ice sword disappears into ice and snow: "follow me, I''ll send you out, or you''ll die miserably if you are seen."


    "You dare to come to the sword snow sect to peep at beautiful women just in the semi divine period. Have you never died?"


    Chu Feng ha ha smile, of course, all this is to pretend, touch his head said: "Peony under the dead ghost is also romantic, I have no other hobbies, I love to see some beauty eye."


    Close to Xueying, when she was subconsciously alert, Chu Feng asked, "well, you are a saint. I heard that in addition to the ancestors, there are three saints in the blade snow sect. One is the master of xuenishang and the other is the saint mu Qianxue. You don''t look like the patriarch. You should not be the saint. So you must be the elder Xueying?"


    Snow Ying micro frown, this point is known to the outside world, Chu wind can through one-sided judgment out of it is not strange: "you are smart."


    "That you are so beautiful, I always feel inappropriate to call you elder. Shall I call you sister Xueying?" Chu Feng sees snow Ying still and oneself talk, grasp accurate time and close a bit, say with a smile.


    Xueying face unnatural red, always feel as if he was teased by the Chu wind.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care. She thought that she wanted to have some fun before she appeared. Anyway, Xue Ying really wanted to kill herself. She also had a way to hide her past: "that''s settled. Sister Xueying, can I stay in renxuezong for a few days? You see, I came at the risk of my life. It''s not worth leaving like this? "


    "You are the elder. You can certainly keep me. I promise you that I will not run around. I will leave when I see it."


    Snow Ying feel a little uncomfortable, or very unnatural, smell speech firmly shake his head: "no way!"


    "Sister Xueying." Chu Feng''s playful heart also came up. He made sure that Xueying had no intention of killing. He directly took Xueying''s hand and shook it there: "look, I beg you so. You can promise me. I really want to see what the situation is. It is said that there are many strong people in the Shenjing sect. I haven''t seen anything about the strong people in the Shenjing area."


    As expected, as expected by the Chu wind, Xueying even if she was shaking her arm, she didn''t mean to be angry, just frowned there, as if in hesitation.


    Chu Feng watched and saw, knowing that Xueying was about to be moved by himself, he continued: "good sister, you can promise me, I promise as long as you don''t drive me away, I will listen to you."


    Xueying blinked her eyes and felt a little ridiculous. She just knew her. She wanted to kill him just now. Now how can she really become his sister? In the heart bitterly smiles that she should have met such a wonderful flower. Xue Ying is not disgusted with this feeling, but reminds her of some of her disciples who were just taken in by her.


    Looking at Chu Feng, Xue Ying doesn''t know how she doesn''t resent it: "I can promise you, but you are only allowed to stay in my territory. You can''t step out. Otherwise, if you are killed, I won''t care about you."


    Chu Feng wanted to stay and wait for the emergence of satina. As for other places, she nodded and said, "no problem, absolutely no problem!"


    Xueying shook her head with a wry smile. She felt that she was not firm today. She sighed and walked forward: "then follow me. I will take you back after dark, so that no one will see you. Besides, when you go to my territory, you can''t show a trace of martial spirit."


    "In addition, just now I heard you said that you have been to the wild demon domain. I just have time to talk to me. I want to know what the present Wanjie is like


    Chu Feng said good followed up, on the ground just left two people''s footprints, as well as snow Ying from time to time to ask some things voice and Chu Feng''s answer.


    After the two men had gone completely, satina came out of the snow and looked at the direction of their departure, frowning deeply: "after two days, or no quiet chance, what should I do?"Thinking that as long as absorbed the power of Xueying, he estimated that he was almost the same as Chu Feng, and satina''s heart could not be calm.


    When she turned to hide and continue to think of a way, satina was stunned and turned her head: "look, Xueying is very good to that boy. If I catch that boy?"


    So a thought, satina''s face showed a funny smile, but did not know that the person is Chu Feng, is waiting for her to appear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2977

    In the dead of night, Xue Ying returns to her territory with Chu Feng. It is about 30 kilometers away from the highest ice and snow building in the center, that is, the snow colored clothes. However, for Chu Feng, who has a left eye, even 100 kilometers has no effect.


    However, this time I came to renxuezong for nothing. The most important thing is to see whether satina will attack Xueying. Once she does, she must be left behind this time, because if she can grow up like this, I don''t know whether she can control it in the future.


    After all, as she absorbs more and more power, she will become more and more powerful. Now she is only absorbing the power of the early saints. Who knows whether she will absorb the people of the infinite sage stage in the future?


    If she did, satina would be as strong as this even if she could not become the supreme. Chu Feng knew that she had been changed by the love forgetting pill and the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique. In the era of annihilation, Chu Feng absolutely did not allow any changes.


    "Lin Feng, this floor is where I live. You can live in the room next to me."


    Xueying doesn''t know what Chu Feng is thinking. After a day of getting along with each other, she finds that Chu Feng is still very interesting. At least she won''t be disgusted. She points to a room next to her room and says to Chu Feng.


    Xueying''s residence is also a kind of high-rise ice and snow building, which is only a little shorter than that of snow colored clothes. However, what Chu Feng wants is a safe environment waiting for satyana to appear. Therefore, it doesn''t matter what kind of place to live, as long as you don''t hide in Tibet.


    A smile appeared on his face: "thank you, sister Xueying."


    For Xueying chufeng is also quite emotional, because when he first thought about getting close to Xueying, he felt that it was not possible. The biggest possibility was that Xueying would be arrested and imprisoned, or even killed directly.


    She doesn''t want to go through her own trials and tribulations. Xue Ying doesn''t imagine the cold feeling. On the contrary, she still has a gentle heart under the cold appearance. Although the performance is not so obvious, Chu Feng can probably feel it.


    Otherwise, Xue Ying would not be so polite to him. Even if she didn''t kill him, she would definitely throw him out of the world of cutting snow sect. It can be seen that Xue Ying is not unable to communicate with each other under her coldness.


    Xueying''s face is slightly red. She has existed since ancient times. Although Chu Feng is a strong man in the semi divine period, her years of existence must not be better than her own. Therefore, every time Chu Feng calls her sister, Xueying has a little embarrassed meaning.


    Hesitated for a moment, said: "that you still call me aunt, you call me elder sister, I feel a bit inappropriate."


    Chu Feng is stunned. She looks at Xueying and then smiles. Many women want to think that she is very young even though she exists for a long time. However, Xueying calls her sister herself. She is not used to it. She has a little simple meaning.


    But Xueying all said, Chu Feng is also no opinion: "listen to you, aunt Xueying!"


    Listen to call aunt, snow Ying heart is not so embarrassed: "then you go to the room to have a rest, I go to prepare some food, if there is nothing, try not to go out of the room, if you really want to come out, then contact me, there are many things recently, if there is a misunderstanding, it will be very dangerous."


    Chu Feng nodded to show that there was no problem.


    I also know that because of his announcement, the whole cultivation world is full of soldiers and grass. Naturally, the sword snow sect is also in a tense atmosphere. Chu Feng moves in his mind, thinking whether he can probe the attitude of blade snow sect from Xue Ying''s mouth.


    However, it is definitely not possible. We must find a suitable opportunity to nod to Xueying and chufeng will go to the next room.


    Xueying looks at Chu Feng''s back, slightly shakes her head and turns to leave. She doesn''t know why she made such a decision today. She actually brought a man to her own territory. This is what Xueying can''t understand. Anyway, she feels so inexplicable. For this, she can only smile bitterly. It''s just that Chu Feng is too good at coaxing people.


    When Xueying goes to prepare something to eat, Chu Feng also looks at the room she has arranged for herself. Generally speaking, it is quite large. Although it is made of ice and snow, there is no sense of transparency. She can''t see anything outside here, and the possibility of being discovered naturally does not exist.


    In addition, this is Xueying''s territory or Xueying''s residence. Generally speaking, I believe no one will come here, and a cold smile appears on the corner of her mouth: "satina, don''t let me wait too long. I have made you, and I should destroy you."


    As for starting to promise William not to kill satina, Chu Feng basically didn''t think about it. Of course, if satina is willing to let him die, it is another matter. If the latter is not willing to resist to the end, it can only make her disappear between heaven and earth.


    Go to one side of the ice bed ready to sit down, chufeng heard the sound of fun and brawl, slightly frowned, a little surprised, in the middle of the night, what situation?


    Curiously walked to one side of the window, gently stretched out his head, try to be careful not to be found.


    When he looked at the sound not far away, Chu Feng''s eyes almost didn''t fall out, because the window of this room was facing an ice field, which was a little different from other places, because it had no ice on its surface and the water was clear.Of course, these are secondary. The most important thing is that at the moment, hundreds of women are playing with water in that glacier. Their skin is white and their figure is proud, which makes Chu Feng swallow his mouth hard.


    Chu Feng is not the kind of person who has never seen a beautiful woman. Even dozens of beautiful women stand in front of her at the same time. However, it seems that hundreds of women have never seen such women playing in the water. The key is that these women are good-looking, with good skin and good figure, which can be called a rare event in a hundred years.


    In my heart, I think it''s wrong, but Chu Feng still doesn''t mean to move his eyes. Even his left eye twinkles in the dark night and looks more carefully. Unconsciously, his eyes are also attracted by one of the women.


    The woman was not with the rest of the people, but she was at one end of the glacier. Other disciples of the renxuezong didn''t come close to her, as if she had deliberately left a space for her.


    Snow white back, delicate skin, perfect figure curve, can be called absolutely perfect.


    When she turned around, it brought a great visual impact to Chu Feng. When she saw her face, Chu Feng couldn''t resist a violent twitch from the corners of his mouth. He also thought about where the blade snow Zong came from. When she saw that face, Chu Feng was relieved.


    Because that woman is the holy daughter of the blade snow sect, mu Qianxue!


    As a saint of the blade snow sect, if you don''t have a little pride of yourself, it''s certainly unreasonable. But now it seems that mu Qianxue is very talented. It''s big but not vertical, straight but not hard, plump and slim. Such a woman is not the best. What kind of woman is the best?


    "Lin Feng, what are you looking at?"


    Snow Ying at this time carrying some food came in and saw Chu Feng standing in front of that window, thinking of what her face changed slightly: "do not look!"


    Chu Feng secretly said that he was really lack of concentration and lost his mind. If he was the enemy, he would be dead. He turned around with a gentle cough and a bitter look on his face: "Auntie Xueying, I would like to see that, but it''s dark there. I can''t see clearly Chu!"


    Xue Ying frowned: "anyway, you should pay attention to it. It''s the place where the disciples of the blade snow sect often move. There are people in the daytime. You''d better take care of your eyes. I know your color, but you should have a certain degree of color. In this way, your character will be corrupted."


    Chu Feng nodded and sat down. Xueying took a look through the window. Although it was not far away, it was not easy to see clearly on such a night, unless it was the cultivation above the divine realm. It was also to believe what Chu Feng had just said and could not see anything.


    Turning around, he put the things in front of Chu Feng: "the blade snow clan doesn''t have much to eat. You can make do with it."


    Chu Feng en said, casually picked up a thing to eat up, but in his mind or just mu Qianxue bath appearance, the corner of his eyes also inadvertently glanced over the sitting side of Xueying, eyebrows locked, according to the situation, Xueying should be not bad, can become a saint, naturally have their own pride.


    Xueying, who is thinking about things, doesn''t know that Chu Feng is looking at herself, but her heart is heavy.


    However, it''s not because of Chu Feng that she can bring Chu Feng here. Even if she is found out, Xueying will not worry about anything. As long as Chu Feng doesn''t do anything out of the ordinary, she can make sense in xuenishang.


    What she cared most about at the moment was that Chu Feng''s announcement of the world of heaven and earth seemed like more than ten days, but it was only a very short period of time for the long life of a cultivator.


    But now xuenishang has not made a decision, Xue Ying''s heart is bound to be anxious. Judging from the current situation, it is impossible for the four forces to cooperate. However, Xue nishang has not said whether to surrender or to carry it to the end. This makes Xueying puzzled. But Xue nishang doesn''t say, she is not easy to ask.


    With a sigh, I felt that I was back in the world, and then I was completely liberated. At this moment, I found that although I was in the land of seal, at least there were not so many troublesome things.


    Chu Feng also found Xueying''s melancholy mood. After swallowing the things in her mouth, she asked, "Auntie Xueying, what''s wrong with you?"


    Xueying looked at the Chu wind for a while, then began to think about it: "Lin Feng, I believe you should know what the Xiuzhen world is facing now?"


    "What?" Chu Feng naturally knew that he was the originator, but Xue Ying could not know about these things, so he pretended to be at a loss: "I''ve been crouching at the entrance of qianxuezong in recent days. I really don''t know!"


    Snow Ying corners of the mouth, staring at the Chu wind: "Lust smoked heart." She also believed that Chu Feng did not know, so she said: "the taboo demon Chu Feng has issued a declaration of the world of ten thousand, and that the four forces of the Xiuzhen realm should go out of their choice, submit or go to war."


    "My elder martial sister refused to cooperate because of the gratitude and resentment with the Luo family. Now the blade snow clan may have to face Chu Feng alone. I''m worried!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2978

    Xue Ying''s worry is not unreasonable.


    She agrees with Xue nishang''s practice, but she is also worried about the renxuezong. If the four forces cooperate, there will be a chance. If she bears it alone, she will be crushed by the Chu wind.


    As an elder of the sword snow sect, she is next only to Xue nishang. There are so many disciples below. Xue Ying is naturally worried.


    Chu Feng also wanted to find a chance to explore, and now Xueying said it. She was very happy and had no fluctuation on her face: "Auntie Xueying, do you have to fight to the end?"


    "What do you mean?" Snow Ying Leng for a moment, do not understand what Chu Feng''s words mean.


    Chu Feng took a bite and swallowed it, then seriously replied: "as far as I know, although Chu Feng''s means are a little cruel, more often people still don''t attack me and I''m not a prisoner. If the blade snow clan says that he will never be the enemy, it will still be safe?"


    Snow Ying eyebrow slightly a frown: "you mean, want us to submit to Chu FengChen?"


    "It''s just my opinion." Chu Feng could not say, "because before the return of the Xiuzhen world, there were many forces against Chu Feng. Now there are those who submit to Chu Feng, and others are safe. Chu Feng treats them equally and does not oppress them. So I''m afraid Chu Feng wants peace of mind."


    Peace of mind?


    Xueying heard Chu wind, eyebrows are deeply wrinkled, Chu wind to be at ease?


    She turned her mind for a moment, and Xue Ying seemed to understand what it meant. Now Chu Feng is the strongest person in the world. As a ruler, the most worrying thing is that there are unstable factors below. In order to remove these unstable factors, she must do some cruel things.


    And if those unstable factors can reassure him, I believe Chu Feng will not waste his spirit and time to fight against any force. After all, war means death.


    But how can we make the ruler of Chu Feng feel at ease?


    Snow Ying asks: "at ease, what does Chu wind need to be at ease?"


    "I don''t know!" Naturally, Chu Feng couldn''t say it. That only aroused Xue Ying''s suspicion. As for how the four forces could make themselves at ease, Chu Feng already had a ruler in his heart.


    That is, the four great ancestors all die, because if the four great ancestors all die, the current four big forces can be completely destroyed by raising his hand.


    For Chu Feng, the instability factor comes from the four great ancestors, because they have been a overlord in ancient times, and everyone''s means are very powerful. Who knows what they will do to make themselves uncontrollable?


    Therefore, the most important thing Chu Feng did was to let the four great ancestors die. As long as the four great ancestors died, even if there was a Xiuzhen world, Chu Feng would not care too much, because even if there were infinite saints, as long as they were not at the level of the four great ancestors, they would not pose any threat to themselves.


    And now that the four forces have become estranged and unable to hold together, Chu Feng will not pay attention to them. The key is the four great ancestors. How can they live?


    And among the four great ancestors, there is the founder of Renxue sect, Xue Wuqing, so Chu Feng naturally won''t say it at the moment.


    Xue Ying didn''t doubt anything. She just thought about what kind of methods could make chufeng feel at ease. She felt that Xue nishang began to kill Chu Feng, more because of the alliance of the four forces at that time. If the four forces were no longer in group, Xue Ying believed that Xue nishang thought more about the quiet development of Qianxue sect.


    Although there are many ambitious women, Xue Ying knows very well that what she wants more is that she will not be involved in any disputes.


    It''s just that if surrender can make Chu Feng feel at ease, Xue nishang must also be impossible to agree. This matter is really a little complicated.


    "Auntie Xueying, actually does not submit, there is a way to make Chu Feng at ease."


    Seeing Xueying''s brow locked, chufeng chufeng said with a smile: "I just don''t know whether the snow Lord will agree or not. If she does, maybe Chu Feng will live peacefully with the sword snow clan."


    Snow Ying squint eyes: "what method?"


    "I heard that the saint mu Qianxue is the most beloved disciple of the snow Lord, and she is more like her own daughter." Chu Feng knew that Xue Ying would not doubt herself any more, so she said directly: "if Xue Zong Zhu is willing to marry mu Qianxue to one of the five sages under the banner of Chu Feng, I believe Chu Feng will be friendly to the blade snow clan."


    "After all, if Xue Zongzhu really dotes on Qianxue, he will not fight against Chu Feng, and Chu Feng should be able to rest assured?"


    Snow Ying blinked an eye, and then shook his head: "impossible."


    The outside world does not know even the three major forces, but Xue Ying, as an elder of the blade snow sect, knows very well that the people of the blade snow sect, from the beginning of Xue nishang to the lowest level disciples, can not marry, because Xue Wuqing has made rules and changed some things in order to avoid the occurrence of things in ancient times.Once a disciple of the blade snow sect loses her body, she will slowly lose all her skills and even die. Mu Qianxue is Xue nishang''s favorite disciple and intends to cultivate her to become the next patriarch. How Can Xue nishang marry her to the five saints?


    Moreover, the five sages are only half step saints. Mu Qianxue is a saint, and Xue nishang will not agree.


    Naturally, these snow Ying is not and Chu Feng said: "impossible, you don''t say again."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that Xue Ying''s reaction would be so big, but also thought of slowly guiding, to see if he could take the blade Xuezong without bloodshed. At this moment, it seems impossible.


    Chufeng left her mouth, chufeng also dispersed the idea of continuing to say, where she ate seriously, Xueying sat quietly on one side, without saying a word, thinking about the next thing, she believed that snow nishang, like herself, must be calm on the surface and uneasy inside.


    After all, if the four forces do not cooperate, the power of the blade snow sect can not stop the Chu wind.


    In their silence, Chu Feng has already eaten all the things that Xueying has brought to her. She stretched out and breathed out a pleasant breath. Looking at Xueying, she is still sitting there pondering. Her face is very serious, without any expression, but it presents a kind of different beauty.


    Chufeng squinted his eyes and looked at it carefully. Finally, he couldn''t help exclaiming, "you are so beautiful!"


    Chu Feng''s words are naturally not flattering or cajoling, but from the heart of the sigh, because Xueying is really beautiful, no matter from which angle to look, that face has no defects, especially when she is quiet, it gives people a quiet and elegant feeling.


    Such a woman, or a powerful saint, is destined to attract men.


    Snow Ying is thinking about things, for a time did not hear clearly just said: "what do you say?"


    "You are beautiful." Chu Feng laughs bitterly. A sage can lose his mind to this degree, and repeats what he said again.


    Such as a sword stabbed in the heart, touching Chu Feng''s serious eyes when he spoke, Xue Ying''s heart was flustered and her throat moved unnaturally, because at the moment, Chu Feng''s eyes were looking at her. She was nervous and wanted to move her eyes, but she didn''t want to move away.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly quieted a lot, but also full of a faint ambiguous atmosphere, Chu Feng looked at Xueying, Xueying looked at him.


    Chu Feng itself is not what liuxiahui like characters, Xueying is a beautiful woman, looking at that beautiful eyes do not blink at looking at themselves, Chu Feng suddenly can not help standing up to go to Xueying in front of her heart is starting to beat violently.


    Reach out the hand to pull Xueying up, Chu Feng staring at that pair of beautiful eyes for a while, head slowly forward, snow Ying''s heart is like to the throat position, breathing seems to become difficult.


    When two people''s lips are less than three centimeters, Xueying reacts and pushes away the Chu wind with a cool look: "forest wind, self-respect!"


    Chu Feng also shakes his head and calms down. Just now, he can''t help it. But I believe that any man will lose his mind in the face of Xueying. Thinking that he almost kisses Xueying, chufeng is also a little embarrassed.


    Did not go to see snow Ying''s eyes, Chu Feng apologetically opened: "I''m sorry, a time can''t control."


    Xueying looked at Chu Feng without saying a word. She walked past him and left the room. Just now she knew Chu Feng didn''t mean to, because she almost couldn''t control herself. If she hadn''t come back to her mind at the last minute, they might have been intertwined at the moment, which is absolutely impossible.


    Although in the last push away the Chu wind, but that feeling has let snow Ying''s heart in a mess, and even a little regret to bring people back, because not bring back, it will not happen now.


    Chufeng puffed out his breath and pushed back the ice door in the room where he raised his hand. Outside, there was the sound of playing and playing among the disciples of the blade snow sect. But at the moment, Chu Feng had no interest at all, and his mind was full of Xue Ying''s situation just now.


    In the future, she is likely to have a war with renxuezong. At that time, from the perspective of zongmen, Xue Ying will only be able to choose to fight with herself. The final result of the two is likely to be the enemy.


    Patting his head, Chu Feng dispelled the idea that he shouldn''t have. He was ready to wait for satina to show up. Otherwise, if something happened, he would be like Yan Lu. Now it''s embarrassing to meet him.


    But also know a little, that is the blade snow clan woman, lonely time is too long.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2979

    The night passed quietly, and everything was quiet. But everyone knew that if the cultivation world did not make a choice, the silence would be completely broken.


    Xueying had already got up early. When she passed the door of Chu Feng, she pushed it open and saw that Chu Feng was still resting. She didn''t disturb her. She just closed the door with complicated eyes and then left slowly.


    Last night, when her eyes collided with each other, there was no wind in her mind.


    No woman can really do without a man, Xue Ying''s heart is also eager to get men''s comfort, just because of the resentment with the Luo family, Xuezong has more restrictions under xuewuqing. Once she loses her love, she will lose everything. Therefore, Xueying has restrained herself at the last moment.


    She didn''t know why she was like that at that time, but gave herself a proper reason, that is, she was lonely for too long.


    After leaving her own territory, Xue Ying goes to the highest building. Xue nishang has already been sitting on the throne of the patriarch, with mu Qianxue standing beside her. There are many core people of Renxue sect who are also here. At least, they are the existence of upper gods.


    "I thought about it all day yesterday."


    Snow Ni dress see all people have arrived together, soft voice of the mouth: "this time we may want to, alone face the pressure of Chu wind."


    People smell speech, in addition to Mu Qianxue and Xueying, the rest of the people''s face changed.


    As the core of Renxue sect, they are very aware of the power of their clan. If they pull out, they can crush any force except Chu Feng in Wanjie. However, if they are against SHANGCHU wind, they can only be crushed by strong force.


    The best way is to cooperate with the four forces and gather the strongest forces to fight against Chu Feng. But now Xue nishang says that the sword snow sect may want to fight alone. How can it succeed?


    "I received a message."


    Xue nishang knew what they were thinking from everyone''s faces: "Pu family and Luo family have already confirmed the alliance of attack and defense last night. A channel has been opened between them. The two families can communicate with each other at will, just like a family. Even Xijia is excluded by them. But can we, renxuezong, cooperate with the Luo family again?"


    After the instigation of Chu Feng, it would be good if the sword snow clan and the Luo family did not fight directly. It was even more impossible to cooperate.


    If the Pu family chose to cooperate with the Luo family, it would be natural to give up the opportunity to cooperate with renxuezong. Even the Xijia family was excluded by them. It can be seen that why did the Puluo family exclude the Xijia family?


    In people''s puzzled look, mu Qianxue took the first two steps to replace Xue nishang and said: "the reason why Xi''s family was rejected was because of the first battle of the temple. At that time, all of us were controlled by Chu Feng in the realm of demon gods. When we opened the door of dazzling light, only the people of Xi family left. Therefore, the two families suspected that Xijia could not be trusted, so they made a decision last night."


    People suddenly nodded. At the moment, it seems that the two PLoS have eliminated the uncertain factors, and they are ready to attack and defend the alliance in the end.


    "Elder martial sister!"


    Xueying also caught a little, and said: "the two PLO have determined to cooperate, so we can choose to cooperate with Xijia. After all, more strength means more security."


    The rest of them nodded slightly, and felt that Xue Ying was right. Now that the Puluo two families have decided to cooperate, then renxuezong can choose to cooperate with the excluded Xijia family!


    But the snow colored clothes were not as refreshing as they imagined, but frowned.


    When she saw Xue nishang like this, everyone closed their mouths. The main thing of blade snow sect was Xue nishang. If she didn''t agree, it would be useless for the following people to say more.


    But now, if blade snow clan does not find an ally, how can it fight Chu Feng alone?


    Xue nishang didn''t say a word at the moment, but it was very clear what many younger martial sisters were thinking.


    There was silence for a moment. When Xue nishang was about to open her mouth, a disciple of the sword snow sect came in: "patriarch, cherish the master of the family. Xi Canghai, with his nephew Xi lanning, asked to see him and hope to see him."


    Snow Ni Shang narrowed her eyes. She came only yesterday and came again today. She knew that xicanghai must have been forced by the Puluo family.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xue nishang didn''t shut people out as yesterday: "Xueying and Qianxue stay, others will go down for a while, and then they will invite their family in."


    There was a trace of relief on their faces. Just now they were really worried that the snow clothes would not be seen, so they left the hall one by one. Before long, Xi Canghai and Xi lanning came in under the guidance of the disciples of the blade snow sect.


    Xi Canghai or that polite appearance, arch hand way: "snow Lord, disturb."


    "Take care of my master and tell me what to do." Snow neon clothes as always cold mouth.


    As for Xue nishang''s character, Xi Canghai knew it and kept a touch of politeness. He said: "I believe that the snow Lord has already known about the affairs of the PLO family. I also know the gratitude and resentment between the blade snow clan and the Luo family. But before the safety of the Xiuzhen world, I think we should be consistent with the outside world, just like in the ancient times."After a pause, Xi Canghai continued: "in ancient times, we were the only one who practiced the truth, but now there are martial arts and spirits. Even the wild demon domain has participated in it. In their eyes, our Xiuzhen world is a kind of race that should not appear. I wish we all died and avoided fighting for resources with them."


    "If we still fight against each other, we can only win the hearts of the people of their times. So today we come here to hope that Lord Xue can put aside his gratitude and resentment for the time being and take into account the overall situation."


    Xue nishang''s face has no fluctuation, but Xue nishang and mu Qianxue agree a little more. They think that Xue nishang can''t entangle with hatred at this time. Otherwise, the sword snow sect may soon disappear in the long river of history, and it will never appear again.


    Xue nishang naturally understood the thoughts of her apprentice and younger martial sister. She was also very clear about the things Xi Canghai said just now.


    Silence for a moment, snow neon clothes gently open red lips: "cherish the master, what do you mean?"


    "As long as you nod, I am confident that the four forces will cooperate sincerely once again." After all, if you can increase your strength, the PLO family will be very happy. After all, only in this way can we be able to withstand the Chu wind, right


    Naturally, we all know this truth. However, when we think of the man who was once attracted to be killed, and the sisters who married to the Luo family were mutilated, Xue nishang''s tone of mind could not be put down.


    "Elder martial sister, please take the overall situation into consideration." Xueying saw the tangle and hesitation of xuenishang. Although she wanted to destroy the Luo family in her heart, it was really not the time.


    Mu Qianxue also turned to face the snow nishang: "master, take the overall situation into consideration!"


    The two closest people all stood up to speak, and Xi Canghai also came to the door in person. Xue nishang knew that she should make a decision, so she stood up and said, "master Xi, I promise you today, but if the PLO family don''t accept the cooperation, I won''t make it up. Blade snow sect is a group of women, but it doesn''t mean that women have to rely on men."


    Xi Canghai understood the meaning of snow neon clothes words and nodded: "no problem, I''ll take care of this matter."


    In order to facilitate cooperation as soon as possible, Xi Canghai didn''t mean to stay here. When he turned to leave, he found that Xi langning was standing there motionless. Looking along his eyes, he saw that he was staring at mu Qianxue.


    Affected by his look, he touched Xi lanning: "let''s go, follow me to Pujia."


    Xi lanning just seems to have come back to God. Seeing mu Qianxue as cold as frost, no one is allowed to enter. He has been in love with mu Qianxue since a long time ago, but the latter doesn''t feel at all about him. At the moment, he still wants to find a chance to speak. It seems impossible.


    Nodding along with Xi Canghai left the hall, two people directly opened the door of dazzle light and went to the Pu family.


    Inside the hall, Xue nishang looked at the two uncles and nephews left and then sat down again: "you say, is my decision right or wrong?"


    Snow Ying and mu Qianxue looked at each other, the former doubts: "elder martial sister, how can you say that?"


    "I think my decision is wrong. I just don''t want to refute the face of cherishing the sea, and I don''t want to make you worry." Snow neon dress light return way: "through endless years to understand the Pu family and Luo family, yesterday they visit but was rejected, do you think the matter will be so simple to end?"


    Xueying and mu Qianxue don''t understand, but they don''t ask much. They know that xuenishang will tell them.


    After the two families of Puro, they said, "even if it''s time for them to pick up clothes, how about if it''s really interesting for them to cooperate in this way?"


    Mu Qianxue and Xueying are not stupid women. At first, they did not think about the dark side. At the moment, Xue nishang said so clearly that they probably knew what it meant.


    Carefully to the deep to think, seems to understand how the matter, two people are heavy nodding, that will be careful.


    See two people already understand their own meaning, snow neon clothes look outside, light voice way: "the woman still can rely on oneself after all!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2980

    I don''t know exactly how Xi Canghai talked with the Puluo two families. The news of cooperation was soon received by renxuezong, which also indicated that the four major forces were united again and united with the outside world, which also showed their attitude. They would never submit to Chu Feng.


    After getting the news, Xueying also left the hall and returned to her own territory, solving a boring matter, and Xue Ying''s expression was a little more relaxed.


    When Chu Feng sees her back in the room, she can feel that Xueying is obviously different. As for the matter of xicanghai''s uncle and nephew coming to the sword snow sect, Chu Feng naturally knows it, because it is not a furtive thing.


    Wait for snow Ying to return to the room, Chu Feng walked past, did not knock on the door, directly pushed open the ice door and walked in.


    Unfortunately, Xueying is taking off her clothes. Although she has just taken off a little, she has been able to see the haughty fullness. The most fatal thing is that Xueying actually uses a belly bag.


    The belly bag is very tempting for some men. Chu Feng came here to explore Xueying''s voice. She didn''t want to see such a wonderful picture. She stood at the door on the spot, and Xueying was stunned at the same place.


    This is her room. Generally, no one comes to her room. Just now she is in a better mood. When Xueying comes back, she forgets about the people in the next room and is preparing to change her clothes.


    Finally, after a few seconds of Lengran, Xueying reacts. She pulls down a little clothes and ties them up directly. Her face is full of blush: "won''t you knock on the door when you come in?"


    Chu Feng also felt the atmosphere a little embarrassed, gently coughed to cover up the past: "that, I didn''t see anything."


    Xue yingdun was not angry at all. Just now her clothes had been pulled to the waist position, and she even said that she didn''t see anything. Of course, Xue Ying would not have nothing to ask what Chu Feng saw. That would just make her more shameful. She said that she was unlucky and didn''t care about this matter with Chu Feng.


    Anyway, one thing to pay attention to later is that fortunately, I just started to change clothes. If I take off all of them, it will be too much.


    Restore as usual natural, snow Ying sat down: "something?"


    "It''s OK." Chu Feng shakes his head, dispels the embarrassment in his heart and goes to sit down: "just see you come back, so come and have a look, it seems that your mood is much better."


    What seems unintentional is a deliberate trial.


    It''s a pity that Xue Ying has no doubt about Chu Feng. She can''t know that the person in front of her is Chu Feng. She just wears a mask.


    Therefore, there was no defense against Chu Feng: "just now, the master of the family helped the Xiuzhen world to unite again."


    Again?


    Chu Feng hears the words and the corners of his mouth affect him. When he was in the temple world, he deliberately provoked him to get rid of the hugs of the Xiuzhen world. Now, he began to hold a group again. How can this be?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng did not show too much unnatural look: "that''s a good thing, so it seems that the Xiuzhen world is not prepared to submit to Chu Feng officials."


    "That''s natural." Xueying nodded gently, without any defensive heart, she said: "because we are all women in the school of blade snow. It is said that Chu Feng is a woman who likes to be feminine. If she chooses to submit, what should he do with us here as the back palace? So we won''t be based on that. "


    "Moreover, in ancient times, the ancient demons killed many people of our blade snow sect. This is an indelible hatred."


    Chu Feng felt that his integrity was broken. What kind of woman do you like? Who said that?


    This is quite speechless, chufeng also did not tangle: "aunt Xueying, the ancient taboo demon God is the ancient period, this era''s taboo demon God, is the matter of this era, hatred does not seem to have much to do with Chu Feng?"


    This is also the most depressing place of Chu Feng. He is indeed the taboo demon God of this era. However, he has never participated in the affairs of ancient times, and has nothing to do with him. However, the four major forces put their hatred on him, which makes him feel a bit wronged.


    "It''s true that there is not much to do with it. The four forces are just looking for an excuse to oppose Chu Feng."


    Don''t want to snow Ying gently nodded and said: "because the taboo demons signify the era of destruction, the Xiuzhen world has a deep understanding after the ancient times. Therefore, in order to prevent the survival environment from being destroyed by the demons of this era again, the so-called hatred comes out, but the investigation is really not related to Chu Feng."


    This Chu Feng had never thought about it before. He thought that the four forces really transferred their hatred to him because of the killing of ancient demons.


    At the moment, it seems that the so-called hatred is just an excuse. In the final analysis, we still don''t want him to exist. We don''t want to have a powerful person who seriously threatens their survival.


    Having figured out this point, Chu Feng''s mood is also a little more playful, of course, it is impossible to show it in front of Xueying.


    "Can you go out first?" Just want to try again to see if you can know how the four forces cooperate next, Xueying said to him.Looking at Xue Ying''s appearance, Chu Feng responds that she wants to change her clothes, nods to get up and leaves the room temporarily. However, she is a little cautious about the cooperation of the four forces again. After all, the power of the four forces is not weak at all. Even if she can suppress it, she will pay some price.


    When thinking about things, Xueying, who had changed her white dress, also came out from inside. The skirt just reached the knee position, not the long skirt at the beginning. Her long, slender, white and tender legs immediately attracted the eyes of Chu Feng.


    In addition to the white is tender, in addition to the tender Ivory luster, can not help but let Chu Feng think of three words, legs play New Year!


    Xueying naturally also found Chu Feng looking at herself, blushed for a while and returned to the cool color: "want to go out for a walk?"


    Chu Feng came to the world of blade snow sect mainly to wait for satina. It doesn''t matter what you can''t walk. However, if you can go out for a walk, it''s still good: "well, aren''t you afraid that others will find out?"


    "As long as you hide your breath, who can find it?" Xue Ying gently shook her head, walked to one side, looked outside and said, "come here, I''ll show you around. You''re only in the early stage of demigod, and you certainly have no position in the five forbidden areas. Although I''m a practitioner and you''re a martial arts man, you''ll get the same goal by different ways when practicing. Maybe I can give you some help."


    Chu Feng stood there, the whole person fell into silence, looking at the back of snow Ying for a time did not know what to say.


    He had his own purpose when he approached Xueying. At first, he didn''t think that Xue Ying''s heart was gentle. Things were much smoother than expected. Now Xueying fully trusted him and even wanted to help him improve his cultivation. He thought that he was just cheating on Xueying. Chu Feng thought that he was always so easy to do things that hurt people.


    In the future, if Xue Ying knows that she is Chu Feng and is the one who wants to fight all-round in Xiuzhen world, what kind of mood will she have? At least disappointment is inevitable, isn''t it?


    Did not hear the movement, Xueying turned back to see Chu Feng still standing there looking at himself, did not know Chu Feng mood complex, she thought Chu Feng was peeping at himself, the face unnaturally red, a wave of motionless heart, inadvertently beat up again.


    I don''t know why, at the moment, she is also very used to getting along with Chu Feng. Whenever she gets close to Chu Feng and sniffs out the smell of men, a heart is very comfortable.


    Just this point is covered by snow Ying very well, because she is very clear, her life and men, destined to have no fate.


    Chu Feng also dispersed the complex idea in the heart, went to stand beside Xueying, looked at the pure white face, raised his hand to extend it in the past.


    Xueying herself and Chu wind stand together when they will be nervous, for Chu wind is an instinctive vigilance, see his hand to stretch out to their own, scared suddenly back a step: "Lin Feng, not allowed."


    "Well, you have something on your face." Chu Feng smiles bitterly, knowing that Xueying is very strict in protecting herself, but she did not expect to be so strict.


    Xueying didn''t let Chu Feng help herself. She raised her hand and touched her face. It turned out that she had just stood here. The snowflake floated to her face. Thinking of Chu Feng''s ambiguous action, Xueying clenched her lips and held Chu Feng''s hand: "follow me!"


    Chu Feng en a close to a little snow Ying, in the break empty and silent time, hand unnatural embrace snow Ying''s waist.


    Xueying''s body suddenly burst, clenching her lips to let her not impulse to push away the Chu wind, across thousands of kilometers to a sea of ice. When she fell, Xueying saw Chu Feng still embracing herself and sighed.


    He stretched out his hand and took Chu Feng''s arm around him. He said softly, "Lin Feng, don''t waste your mind on me. I can''t have any results with you. Even if I can make a promise to you, no one will follow you."


    Chu wind really did not have any evil mind, but when approaching as a man''s instinct, he hugged Xueying.


    Listen to what she said at the moment, is there any unknown secret of blade snow sect?


    She asked Bingying how she was looking at the sea when she was looking at the sea?


    But Xueying didn''t mean to say it, and Chu Feng didn''t ask. After walking for about half an hour, Xueying stopped and opened her mouth with her back to Chu Feng: "today you can go!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, satina has not appeared, how can he leave like this?


    Quickly walked up and stood beside Xueying: "why?"


    "No why." Xueying turned her head and didn''t look at Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Because she found that the more she got along with Chu Feng, the more her heart couldn''t be firm. If it was before, if a man dared to hold her like this, she would definitely be killed by her. However, when Chu Feng held her, she did not have any idea of exclusion except for a little unnatural. For Xue Ying, this is a dangerous signal.She was afraid that one day she would not be able to stand it and fall into the enemy''s hands!


    Xueying''s heart is thinking what Chu Feng naturally does not know, look at her eyebrows deep lock appearance, know that is the intention has been decided, skimming a bitter smile: "I still want to stay two more days, but you let me go, then I''ll go, just can I stay another day? Tomorrow I promise to leave the world of blade snow. "


    "After all, I''ve come here. I want to walk around again without regret, because I don''t know if I have a chance to come here in the future."


    Xueying didn''t know that Chu Feng wanted to stay a little more to see whether satina would appear, so she nodded after hesitation: "OK, then walk around and don''t need to go back to the place where she lives."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2981

    On the vast sea of ice, Xueying and chufeng walk one after another, occasionally stop when passing an island, and then continue to go forward.


    From Xueying to let Chu Feng leave, they have not said a word. Xueying is walking in front of her, and Chu Feng is following behind, just like two strangers.


    Until noon, two people stopped at a place, see snow Ying or sit on one side, but did not say a word appearance, Chu Feng a little can not help: "did I do something, let you not happy?"


    Snow Ying body a shock, slightly shake head.


    It''s not what Chu Feng did that made her unhappy, but she was worried that she could not control herself one day, and what happened to Chu Feng was irretrievable. At that time, not only herself would be in danger, but also Chu Feng would be in a desperate situation.


    Xue Ying was adopted by Xue Wuqing when she was very young. Most of her time she grew up in the Renxue sect. All the people she contacted were from the sect. She didn''t have much contact with other forces. It can be said that the school is a very isolated sect, and it doesn''t come from outside.


    Of course, this is also because of what happened in the ancient times, so the blade snow sect instinctively has a defensive situation against many things outside.


    Chu Feng, the only contact with the outside world from being suppressed to returning, is also a man. With Chu Feng''s occasional jokes, Xueying doesn''t have any vigilance towards him, which is a dangerous signal for Xueying.


    She is very clear that the women in the sect of blade snow seem to be proud of themselves, but that is because of the prohibition of snow without clear. If there is no such prohibition, this will certainly not be the case in the sect of blade snow, and we will not be vigilant against men''s instincts.


    Xueying herself is also the same. As a saint who has existed for endless years, in addition to pursuing a higher realm in the long river, she hopes to have a person who can speak with herself, and some words can''t be said and can''t be done by her teachers and sisters. Therefore, Xue Ying is worried that she will fall in the face of Chu Feng.


    Maybe what Chu Feng is showing now is only the early cultivation of demigod, but Xueying herself knows very well that when a woman''s inner desire burns to a certain extent and can''t resist that sense of loneliness, she naturally doesn''t care about anything.


    When they were in the sealed land, some younger martial sisters and disciples would do some deviant things even if they died because they could not bear loneliness for a long time.


    For those people''s behavior, Xueying didn''t despise, just a kind of admiration, because they were afraid of death in order to pursue, but they could not do it, lacking the courage.


    What''s more, blade Xuezong needs himself, and he can''t do that, so he feels that his instinctive vigilance towards Chu Feng is getting smaller and smaller. Xue Ying''s only way to avoid things is to drive him away!


    See snow Ying just shake head, and then is a word also don''t say, Chu wind in addition to helpless, also really don''t know what to say.


    Two people sit on one side, each other is in a state of silence. Xueying seems to have been used to such a quiet for a long time. After sitting for several hours, she just has no movement, just like a statue.


    But the Chu wind has moved a few times.


    The setting sun has begun to tilt. Chu Feng looked at it and knew that it would be dark in another hour. He stood up and said, "Auntie Xueying, I''m leaving tomorrow. I don''t know if there will be any chance to meet again. Why don''t I show you what people like to do most?"


    "That''s what people in the world like to do most."


    Xueying slowly raised her head: "have you ever been to the modern world?"


    "Yes." Chu Feng nodded and said with a smile: "at that time, Chu Feng and the demon emperor were fighting, and there were some gaps that didn''t pay attention to the present world. So I went out to have a look and came back after playing for a period of time. It was very interesting!"


    Snow Ying squints her eyes, her personality is more like quiet, and look at the Chu wind is certainly not something quiet.


    I just want to know what people like to do now.


    Nodding: "OK, but not too much."


    Chufeng said with a smile, he went forward, and stopped not far away. He lifted his hand gently and gathered his strength in the palm. Suddenly, a palm fell, and the dust covered ice on the sea was broken and sinking, and continued to spread. Finally, within three kilometers around, there was a vast Ocean.


    Originally sitting snow Ying also stood up, eyes puzzled at the floating Chu Feng: "this is, what to do?"


    "Take you surfing." Chufeng smiles gently and goes past Xueying. She originally wanted to find something, but there is nothing she needs in the world of blade snow sect. She continues to search on this island. When she opens Xueying back, Chu Feng takes a piece of wood from the demon world. I believe Xueying will not doubt anything.


    Using great power to make a surfboard, and then go back.


    Originally this is a very boring thing, Chu Feng usually does not do that, but it seems that Xueying is too boring as a whole, as if her life is nothing better than sitting in a daze.Although these things are rotten in the modern world, Chu Feng believes that Xue Ying will definitely like it, even if she is a saint.


    Chu Feng knows that he cheated Xueying, but he can''t let her know. So if she can be happy for a while, Chu Feng is still willing, and should be a simple apology for her cheating.


    "What is this?" See Chu Feng with a piece of wood like things back, snow Ying light frown asked.


    "In the modern world, it''s called a surfboard." Chu Feng raised it and said with a smile, then pointed to the sea in front of him: "it''s for surfing on the sea. It''s very interesting. It''s very exciting with those waves coming and going."


    Xueying doesn''t know what chufeng is talking about. She looks at the sea because the ice is broken by Chu wind. At the moment, the waves are rolling and the sea is full of waves. She doesn''t know what Chu Feng is going to do.


    Is wondering, snow Ying see Chu wind in take off clothes, face brush''s red up, frown to drink a way: "what do you do?"


    "Surfing!" Chu Feng''s mouth twitched for a moment, and then she remembered that Xue Ying''s heart was very reserved. She laughed bitterly that she didn''t choose good things, but her pants had been taken off and everything was ready. Could not it be in vain?


    Xueying completely turned her back, her face was full of red and red color, and a little shy and angry. She had never seen a man take off his clothes in front of her. Chu Feng''s impact on her was too great.


    Just about to let Chu Feng put on his clothes, Chu Feng''s voice had already come from the sea: "Auntie Xueying, you see, I didn''t cheat you. It''s much more exciting than us stepping in the sky and in the void, because even ordinary people can play."


    Xueying herself doesn''t want to pay attention to it. But when she sees Chu Feng stepping on a board, she can float without any help from any force. When the huge waves come, she turns her head and feels very magical. Is this kind of thing called surfing?


    Xueying has never thought that ordinary people can play such a thing, but Chu Feng said that ordinary people can play, Xueying is no doubt.


    But when he saw Chu Feng, who was wet by the sea water, the only obvious trace on his underwear, his face was more ruddy. He slowly moved away his eyes, and his heart was pounding and jumping. His mind was full of ideas that he should not have. Unconsciously, he was completely stirred up by Chu Feng.


    I just don''t want to see it, but I can''t help watching it secretly. The more I look at it, the more interesting it is. Without using any force, just using balance, can we really move forward in the ocean waves?


    "Auntie Xueying, come and play together!"


    Chu wind in a somersault after the wave and line, to the shore of snow Ying called.


    Snow Ying face put aside a bit: "No


    If you go down, you must take off your clothes. Although you are not wearing a belly bag today, you still feel too shy. And now you know how to do it. You can come to play when no one else is around. As for taking off your clothes in front of Chu Feng, it is absolutely impossible.


    Chu Feng also can see that it is impossible to let Xueying down, but obviously feel that she is very interested, Chu Feng''s mood is also good.


    Anyway, now that satianna has not appeared, it''s better to relax herself properly. When a big wave comes, Chu Feng reverses and reaches a high place. Xueying also sits down and watches Chu Feng''s crazy action on the ocean.


    From the beginning of her curiosity about surfing, her eyes completely moved to Chu Feng''s body. She bit her lips slightly without blinking, and she couldn''t help clamping her legs. A cool feeling made her very unnatural, and her face was even more red.


    Lonely for too long, completely can not withstand the face of a man does not exclude the provocation.


    Chu Feng didn''t know Xueying''s mind at the moment. After playing for a while, he saw that it was going to be dark soon. After thinking about it, he kicked the surfboard and flew to the shore. Chu Feng also turned around and loaded into the sea.


    Xue Ying squints her eyes, but she doesn''t mean to worry. Although her strength is only in the early stage of demigod, she can still move freely under such an ocean. Of course, she should not go to the deep sea bottom.


    Not long after that, Chu Feng rose from the sea water and held several big fish in his hand: "aunt Xueying, I''ll barbecue with you tonight. I find that the fish under the ice ocean are delicious and pollution-free."


    For what Chu Feng said, Xueying didn''t know what it meant at all. She just felt that Chu Feng had brought her novelty. However, when she saw her appearance at the moment, Xueying was still somewhat unnatural: "can you put on your clothes first?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2982

    From ancient times to the present, Xueying felt that today is destined to be a day that can not be forgotten.


    Once her every day is to practice and deal with the things of the blade snow sect. She repeats the same thing mechanically every day. She never says that she really lives a day for herself. But today, she feels that she really lives a day.


    Under the careful preparation of Chu Feng, she ate the popular barbecue in the modern world, and listened to Chu Feng say a lot about the modern world, and even many interesting things she didn''t know.


    In the end, maybe after drinking a little wine with Chu Feng, Xue Ying went to surf, but she didn''t take off her clothes. As a saint, even in the dark, she quickly learned to control the balance of surfing without any power, and had a good time.


    When the moon rises into the night, Xueying also returns to the shore, looks at Chu Feng with a smile, and turns her back with twinkling eyes. At the same time, she runs her strength to steam the wet clothes dry.


    She never thought that she would be so crazy, but this kind of crazy Xue Ying didn''t resent it at all. On the contrary, she thought that this was the real life, which was much more interesting than the constant practice every day.


    But Xueying is also very clear, this is only temporary, after their own or to do back to the original themselves.


    Chu Feng naturally knows that Xueying is bound too much by the rules of the blade snow sect, and has even buried her nature. She remembered a saying that every woman is born a lovely angel, but the environment has changed their mind.


    Now the snow Ying, is not exactly like this?


    However, Chu Feng can''t do much about it. The only thing he can do is to get to know each other and cheat Xue Ying, and make a little compensation. After today, this face will disappear in the world, and then the two people will be considered to have passed away.


    Body clothes dry, Xueying came to sit down, looking at the flame jumping in front of her eyes, Xueying looked at Chu Feng: "have you ever had a lot of women?"


    Chu Feng did not expect snow Ying will ask such a question, but also did not deceive the meaning: "en."


    Xue Ying believes this, but she doesn''t despise it at all: "it''s a normal phenomenon, but your strength is not strong enough. In the future, you still don''t make too much publicity. Some women you can play, but some women you play will have no future."


    Chu Feng hears the speech and laughs bitterly. He even receives Chang''e LV Wan. Is there a woman who can''t be touched?


    Of course, these words Chu Feng is impossible to say, just looking at the eyebrows did not disperse the sad snow Ying: "you still have something on your mind?"


    "Yes Xue Ying nodded. Today is perhaps her most real day. Her words are much more than before: "I have a master and many teachers and sisters, but I never know what family relationship is like. It may be funny to say it, but in my heart, I miss my parents very much."


    "It''s just my impression of them. It''s just before I was seven years old. When I was seven years old, they were all killed. So was my master''s reception."


    Hearing that Xueying has such a past, Chu Feng has a kind of empathy. When did he not think of his own parents?


    Looking at Xueying for a while, Chu Feng asked, "do you want to see them?"


    "See them?" Snow Ying this time is really Leng: "how to see? They are all dead, and they are in ancient times. "


    This may be a difficult thing for others, but it is a simple thing for Chu Feng, because the dead are all in the soul world. Even though Xue Ying''s parents have been reincarnated for many times, as long as they have been in the soul world, there will be traces of them. If the owner of the world nods, Xueying can see her parents.


    However, that would also expose his identity. Chu Feng finally gave up the idea: "I can let you see them in my dream. This is also one of my means. I learned from others before."


    Xue Ying has no doubt about anything, because cherishing the family can lead people to dream. Some people who have studied specially can also use the array way to make a person dream of what she wants to dream most. However, after so many years, Xueying herself has forgotten the appearance of her parents. How can she dream?


    Gently shook his head: "forget it."


    "Try it." Chu Feng walked over and sat behind Xueying. She couldn''t refuse: "close your eyes and pay attention to it. I''m not familiar with it. In addition to the long time, maybe it can only last for ten minutes. Cherish it!"


    Hands raised on both sides of Xueying''s shoulders, mysterious power surging, but the Chu wind suppressed very well, Xue Ying felt only half god''s early breath.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s insistence, she is still so domineering. After a bitter smile, Xue Ying closes her eyes. Slowly, her consciousness becomes vague and falls into a dream. If she is suspicious of Chu Feng, she will surely think of something at the moment.


    That is, no matter how strong the people in the demigod period are, they can''t let the sages dream, but Chu Feng did.


    But Xueying did not have any doubt about Chu Feng, and she was doomed to be unable to find something wrong.Knowing that Xueying has fallen into a dream, Chu Feng takes back her hands and sits down in front of her. She looks at Xueying in her sleep and slowly smiles. The whole person looks peaceful and has a little sweet meaning. The more you look, the more beautiful you are, and the more you look, the more you are moved.


    You can also see that Xueying must have dreamt of something happy, otherwise it will never show on her face.


    Looking at it, Chu Feng couldn''t help but get close to it, and gently kisses on Xueying''s lips. At the moment of kissing, Xueying also opened her eyes. Seeing Chu Feng close at hand, she felt the touch of her lips, and Xueying was completely confused.


    Chu wind also found that Xueying opened her eyes, looking at the beautiful eyes in the amazement of the appearance, Chu Feng put out his hand to embrace her, directly overbearing kiss to snow Ying, slowly fell to the ground.


    Xueying is completely in a state of bewilderment. When her tongue is teased, the brain of the short film seems to recover a little. She blinks her eyes, and her head booms. This is her first kiss by a man.


    Feeling the pressure of Chu wind on her body, Xue Ying''s mood is more complicated than ever before. Her hands are stiff and I don''t know whether to push Chu Feng away. Until Chu Feng''s hand climbs to the summit through her clothes, Xueying finally recovers her consciousness completely. Suddenly, she pushes Chu Feng aside and sits up: "no way!"


    Chufeng is suddenly pushed to the ground, sitting up and laughing bitterly. It seems that her resistance to beauty needs to be strengthened. Of course, it is also because she has feelings with Xueying. Otherwise, Chu Feng would not do that.


    Sorry to say: "snow Ying aunt, that I can''t help it, I''m sorry!"


    "Don''t call me aunt, call me Xueying!" Xueying''s face turned red. She didn''t scold chufeng for her frivolity. She just bit her lips and corrected her. Both of them held each other and kissed each other. It would be inappropriate for Chu Feng to call her aunt.


    Chu Feng naturally also clear, so did not insist, nodding to show understanding.


    The two people were silent again. The atmosphere was very awkward for a time. Xue Ying''s heart wave rose and fell slowly. She looked at Chu Feng and said, "thank you. Although I was in a dream just now, I feel very real. And I also thank you today. Otherwise, I don''t know that there are so many things besides cultivation."


    Chu Feng smile: "you are happy


    "Xue Ying looked sluggish after hearing the words, biting her lips as if she had made a great determination:" Lin Feng, you are so good to me, do you like my beauty, or do you really like me


    Eh?


    Chu Feng is stunned. She looks at Xue Ying''s eyes. She knows that Xueying is the first time in her life to ask a man such a question.


    After thinking about it seriously, Chu Feng knew that he couldn''t tell Xueying that he had cheated her, and that satianna didn''t show up. "That, beauty must occupy a little, but more is your affinity. Don''t say you are a saint. Even a woman who is higher than me will look down on me, but you don''t."


    "Not only did I not have it, but also just now I,,", "


    " OK! " Xueying knew what Chu Feng was going to say and quickly interrupted her to continue. However, she believed what Chu Feng said. She did not dare to look at Chu Feng. "If I didn''t push you away just now, would you do those things with me?"


    Such a problem is so shocking that Chu Feng can''t help boiling blood.


    But just now, if Xueying didn''t push herself away, Chu Feng knew that it would be natural, so she nodded: "en!"


    After being confirmed by Chu Feng, Xueying is more shy in her heart. Her cold face is full of redness. She can still feel the smell of Chu Feng when she sips her lips. She slowly turns to look at Chu Feng and looks very serious: "do you want to do it with me now?"


    Shit, is this woman really that simple?


    Chu wind swallows saliva darkly, en one: "if you have no opinion, really want to!"


    A smile flashed in Xueying''s eyes, but she covered it up very well, even Chu Feng didn''t see it. At the moment, she also stood up and walked to the shore. After a while, she turned back: "although you are only half divine, but I don''t dislike you. Just forgive me for not being able to do it with you. As for why, I can''t tell you."


    As soon as she had done with Chu Feng, she would have dissipated her meritorious skills. If she had done it with Chu Feng, she would have become an ordinary person. If she was serious, she would die. Now she is facing oppression. She needs a strong force. She is a saint, and she can''t be defeated because of her inner desire.


    There is nothing wrong with Chu Feng. It''s good for them to stop their entanglement. When they stand up, Xue Ying says, "but if you can wait, when the Xiuzhen world is completely settled, there will be no crisis in the sword snow sect. You and I can do that!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t know how Xueying looks like all of a sudden. However, other women say that, so it''s hard to say.


    EN, eyes also looked at the distance, now is the night dew deep time.


    Satina, how come you haven''t shown up yet?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2983

    Chu Feng and Xue Ying did nothing. They just chatted there as if they were ordinary friends, until it was near dawn.


    "I''ll see you off."


    Xueying took a look at the sky. It is estimated that it will be dawn in half an hour. She stood up and moved her hands. A dazzling door appeared in front of her: "I will contact you if there is anything in the future."


    When it comes to contacting Chu Feng in the future, Xue Ying''s face doesn''t naturally appear faint, because she knows that if she contacts Chu Feng in the future, there will be only one result. She is ready, and she doesn''t hesitate to dissipate all her skills for chufeng.


    But Chu Feng didn''t know that there was such a ban on the sword snow sect. At the moment, she couldn''t give any response. She went to Xueying and looked at the woman''s moving face.


    Chu Feng knows that she and Xueying have no future, but it doesn''t hinder the good feeling between them at the moment.


    She opened her hands and hugged Xueying. Although the latter was shy, she didn''t push away chufeng. She knew it was wrong for her. But when facing Chu Feng, she couldn''t resist that feeling. If it wasn''t for the blade snow sect in her heart, she would have given herself to Chu Feng last night.


    At this time, chufeng also deeply kisses Xueying''s red lips. Xueying is still a little passive and hesitant at the beginning. But when she thinks of two people''s separation, Xueying does not have that kind of entanglement and actively hugs Chu Feng.


    Maybe Chu Feng is just a half divine existence in her eyes at the moment, but she doesn''t care at all.


    Did not resist the death of lingering in the end, almost when Chu Feng released Xueying, looking at the ruddy face appears so charming woman, Chu Feng slightly smile: "at the beginning really did not think, can wave your heart."


    Xueying''s face was slightly red and her head was lowered. She didn''t expect that she would be moved by the man in the semi divine period who she could not see before. However, things in the world are so wonderful, and many things are uncertain.


    Knowing that the time was almost over, Chu Feng turned his back to Xueying: "goodbye!"


    Then he went to the gate of dazzling light. He seemed to leave now, but it was just to say goodbye to Xueying with this face in this identity. He would still come back after turning a corner, but he could only hide in the dark at that time, because satina didn''t show up one day, and Chu Feng''s heart could not be put down.


    Looking at Chu Feng gradually away from his back, Xueying''s heart couldn''t help shaking. She really wanted to have Chu Feng with her, but she also knew that it was unrealistic.


    At least now that the Xiuzhen world is in crisis, she can''t be willful for herself once.


    Chu Feng stopped when he was close to the glare gate. His left eye twinkled and looked up at the night sky, which was about to break the dawn. His mouth flashed a smile that was not easy to detect. The pictures appeared in his mind, because he saw satina and she really came.


    Almost thought just fell, snow Ying see he stopped not to go, is about to ask what happened, suddenly in Chu Feng side of satina directly appeared, smile overcast snow Ying: "want him safe, follow me."


    Carrying the collar of Chu wind, he went directly into the shining door that Xueying opened.


    All the things happened between the electric light and flint. Xueying doesn''t know how satina appeared just now, but no matter what happened, now she can''t watch Chu Feng fall into danger.


    Satyana she naturally knew, at the moment she even appeared in the world of blade snow sect, but also took away the man of her heart, Xueying nature is not allowed.


    Quickly follow up, as for the notice to others, Xueying has no such idea, it will let people know that she and men entangled, will also anger satina, then Chu Feng will be dangerous.


    As Xueying walked into the glare door, everything around was quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    Through the dazzling door, satyana, carrying Chu Feng to a lake, happened to be the place where Chu Feng turned into a wolf mask man to take away satina''s Holy Grail of light. However, at the moment, satina is thinking of absorbing the power of Xueying. How can she know that the person in her hand may kill her?


    Xueying soon came here, covered with ice and frost, without any emotion on her face, as if she was born like this.


    "You don''t have to do this with me."


    Satina gave a sneer and a light sneer appeared: "I have been watching you in the dark, waiting for you to leave the world of blade snow sect. I know all about you and this man. You are not worried. Do you pretend to be calm?"


    Snow Ying narrowed her eyes, coldly staring at satina, she really did not think that satina had been staring at himself.


    Not only Xueying is a little surprised, but also Chu Feng is a little strange. Satyana is now so strong that she can''t even find herself hiding around?


    And the reason why satina chose just now was that it was the best time. Otherwise, she didn''t know where Xueying had sent people. Even if she wanted to find out the threat, it was impossible.Looking at Chu Feng under her control, satina did not waste time: "Xueying, do you want to save him?"


    Snow Ying looked at Chu Feng, then filled with murderous eyes fell on satina''s body: "what do you want to do?"


    "Nothing." Satina sneered, one hand pinched Chu Feng''s neck. As long as there was something wrong, she could kill him at the first time: "I just want to use your strength, and you have no loss. As long as you give me your strength, the crisis from Chu Feng can be relieved, and you can live with this little guy without worry It is. "


    Snow Ying still did not relax: "what do you mean?"


    Satyana ang began and said word by word: "I believe you should know that I have practiced the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, and can absorb other people''s power. As long as you give me your strength, I can be confident to defeat Chu Feng. In that way, his oppression on the cultivation world will not exist. At most, you have lost your strength, but your life is still there, and you can still live with this person How good is it to help you? "


    It seems that satina''s words are very reasonable, but Xue Ying knows that satina is definitely not a simple person. She will fight Chu Feng if she has enough strength. But if she really kills Chu Feng, will she let the Xiuzhen world exist stably?


    Don''t think, Xueying all know the result, satina must be more than the Chu wind to oppress the Xiuzhen world, but who can stop her at that time?


    See snow Ying''s look, satina knew that she was hesitating, added a strength on her hand: "the day is about to dawn, you think clearly, my time is limited, I don''t want to spend here with you."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s life and death, Xue Ying looks tight. In her heart, Chu Feng and her own strength contrast, she thinks that the former should be more important. If you can save Chu Feng, even if you die, you can. Although the time of understanding is very short, some feelings are so inexplicable.


    She now hesitated that once she gave her strength to satina, the latter would surely kill them, because she was worried that someone would expose what she had done. Based on this, Xue Ying struggled for a time.


    "Xueying, you go!"


    Chu Feng wants satina to appear. Seeing Xueying''s hesitation, she smiles knowingly and knows that she is really worried about herself: "if she gets your power, she will kill us. Even if she doesn''t kill us, she will go to chaos all over the world if she gets strong power. It''s not worth it for me."


    As soon as she left, satina fell on Chu Feng''s body, and Chu Feng immediately rolled out. Of course, he pretended these things, and there was a faint bloodstain on the corners of her mouth.


    "Take care of your own mouth, or you will find that life is better than death."


    Seeing Chu Feng hurt, Xueying looks ugly, but now Chu Feng in the hands of satina let her throw a mouse, if it was before, she would not care about a person''s life and death, but now this person stirred her heart, Xueying can not see her accident.


    Like the original snow nishang, if you can, snow Ying believe that she will also be the heart of the man to die.


    Clenching her fist, the frost shrouded around her, satina looked in her eyes and sneered: "it seems that you are not ready to cooperate with me. If so, don''t blame me. At most, it''s a waste of time."


    All of a sudden, the evil force was oppressed by the Chu wind. Chu Feng lay on the ground without any evasion. He was directly bombarded by the force, and his body flew across and fell into the lake.


    "No!"


    Xueying also finally can''t help but exclaim, but she has no time to see Chu Feng''s life and death. Satyana has already started to her directly. Xueying can only go to explore Chu Feng''s life and death mind and fight with satina angrily.


    It''s just that satina is the infinite saint or the top evil. Although Xue Ying is powerful, she is not her opponent after all. After all, she really fights. Even Xue nishang is not satina''s opponent, let alone Xueying?


    And satina has also drawn on the power of a few saints, and is just more powerful at the moment.


    Xueying from the beginning of the difficult resistance, to later can only constantly make Dodge, want to leave here, but the lake do not know what the situation, Xueying is impossible to leave.


    He inspired all his strength to launch attacks on satina constantly, and huge waves were raised around him. I only hope that the battle here can attract other people''s attention, otherwise it will probably be folded in the hands of satina today.


    Satina also saw snow Ying''s mind, here is in the secret place of morning light. If Chu Feng knew it, she would not be able to leave. She continued to attack with cold face: "do you think you can stop me?"


    "Do as you please, or I will send you to meet your little lover."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2984

    In order to prevent accidents, satina''s attack became more and more fierce.


    It is not difficult for satyana to deal with Xueying with the posture of infinite sage. Every attack blows out, which brings heavy pressure to Xueying. She knows that as long as she has a few more rounds, she can make Xueying have no fight back.


    The gap between saints and saints is now fully revealed.


    There was a big bang. Satyana raised one hand, and a scepter was about to fall on Xueying. Suddenly, there was a loud noise from the sky and the earth. At the next moment, a figure passed by. Satina didn''t see what was going on. She felt a pain in her abdomen and hit it heavily on the ground.


    Chu Feng appeared like that.


    After satyana threw him into the water, Chu Feng returned to the demon world in the shortest time and quickly came. Fortunately, there was still time to see the floating snow. Chu Feng''s face did not fluctuate, just like seeing a stranger.


    Words are so cold and cold: "what''s going on?"


    Chu Feng naturally knew what had happened, but she could not show Xueying anything at the moment.


    Originally felt that today she was going to fold in the hands of satina, but she was saved by Chu Feng. Xueying glanced at the lake, suppressed her inner worry and said, "satina wants to absorb my strength."


    At the moment, satina has stood up, and her pretty face is hard to see the extreme. She did not expect Chu Feng to come so fast, and she blew herself out with one move. It was totally crushing.


    Chu Feng looked back to see satina, whose face was full of resentment, and sighed, "you really have changed."


    "All this is due to you." Satina completely fell into madness, Jiaoyin launched a strong attack on Chu Feng. She knew that Chu Feng was coming, she would not allow herself to have any reservation. If she did not release her full strength at the moment, she would not have this luck.


    Chu Feng looked at satina lightly. There was no surprise or joy in his eyes. Minghong magic sword appeared in his hand.


    Xueying didn''t pay attention to the fight between Chu Feng and satina. She went forward and didn''t enter the lake. Chu Feng also burst out at this time. In the blink of an eye, she was wrong with satyana. She was shocked and screamed.


    Looking down, she saw that her abdomen was hurt by Minghong magic sword, but she had not caught the trace of Chu Feng''s hands just now, and her eyes couldn''t help but glance over the dignified color.


    Originally, I thought that by absorbing the power of pujingcang and Luochen, as well as Pujing dome, the gap between herself and Chu Feng should be narrowed. Even if she is not an opponent, she can fight for hundreds of rounds at least. But now the result is that in Chu Feng''s hands, she can''t even support a round.


    "After all, evil is the means of not going on the road."


    Chu Feng held up Minghong''s magic sword high, and his eyes showed an indelible killing chance: "although the heaven and earth yin-yang technique has brought you powerful power, it has also changed your mind. The state of saints, in addition to its own strength, is a kind of state of mind. You only have hatred in your heart. How can you fight me?"


    At this time, satina couldn''t listen to Chu Feng''s words at all. She resisted the sharp pain from her abdomen and drank. She was still heading for Chu Feng. Even if she was dead, she would take Chu Feng and herself to die together.


    For her madness, Chu fengminghong''s magic sword directly cleaved, and thousands of sword Qi were rampant. The means were stronger than ever before.


    Satina still wanted to grit her teeth and hold on, but she found that she couldn''t touch each other head-on. Her face changed greatly. She waved her Scepter in her hand to block the attack from the attack. She also kept retreating in the process of blocking. She had no strength to fight back against the powerful Chu Feng.


    After eliminating the last sword, satyana saw Chu Feng holding a bright moon gun in her hand, and the killing opportunity was full of air.


    His face was slightly angry: "you really want to kill me, kill a woman who loves you deeply?"


    "You also hate me to the bone!" Chu Feng did not move at all. From the moment when satina released the Xiuzhen world, when satina secretly absorbed the power of Pu Jing Cang and others to frame herself, Chu Feng had no emotion for her.


    Knowing that Chu Feng was really going to kill herself, satina laughed, her hair moved with the wind, and she became a crazy woman, gnashing her teeth: "I won''t let you kill me, absolutely not!"


    All of a sudden, a powerful force appeared around satina''s body. The black fog completely enveloped satina. Suddenly, thunder exploded, and endless thunder light was raging towards the Chu wind. For the power of these thunder and lightning, Chu wind just waved the bright moon gun and directly disappeared, and didn''t care much about it.


    What he cares about now is satina, which is the same thing.


    The surrounding area has been shrouded by demons, so Chu Feng doesn''t worry that satina will leave here. At the moment, satyana seems to have no intention of leaving. What does she want to do.


    Smell a touch of death, Chu Feng look slightly changed: "Damn it!"Chu Feng''s body shape passed by, and disappeared in an instant to the top of the sky. As he had just left for a while, a startling explosion suddenly appeared in the black fog, which spread to the area of tens of miles, and all things were flattened and destroyed, showing a desolate atmosphere everywhere.


    And satina is gone.


    Chu Feng takes a look at the land flattened in the explosion, which is the scope that he suppressed with the demon kingdom. Otherwise, the explosion just now is more than that. If you go to feel that there is no satyana''s breath, and there is no trace of satyana in his left eye flickering.


    Did she die, thinking of dying with herself, so she died like this?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. At this time, he could not see through, because under the desolate land, everything could be seen at a glance. There was no trace of satyana at all. Moreover, the breath of death that had just filled out showed this point. She wanted to die together.


    However, Chu Feng is always a little weak. For a woman like satina, unless she has seen the traces of her death with her own eyes, she can''t believe that she died like this.


    His left eye twinkled and once again searched for the surroundings. There was still no trace of satina. Chu Feng''s brow was also deeply frowned: "is it really dead?"


    Slowly falling down, looking at the flattened land, you can see far away at a glance, except for the lake nearby, which has not suffered too many waves, everything on the earth has disappeared, and satina has also disappeared.


    Raise your hand, the demon Kingdom directly disappeared, Chu Feng also dispersed the tangled idea, now can''t see people, that can only be when satina is really dead, take the means of self explosion!


    Turn to look at the lake, through the left eye, see the lake in the snow Ying is anxiously looking for, oneself now in the bank, what can you find in the lake?


    After thinking about it for a while, the Chu wind did not leave, and flashed across the sky. A ripple was set off on the lake surface, and then it recovered to calm. Except for the land which had nothing, only the calm lake was left.


    After more than 20 minutes, there are waves on the lake. Xueying comes out with a person. This person is Chu Feng. He was going to leave just now. But if she knows that she is leaving, Xueying will doubt something, because it is impossible for the body to disappear.


    So he stayed and dressed up as Lin Feng.


    Xueying didn''t stay in the same place. Knowing that someone might come here soon, she didn''t pay attention to where Chu Feng had gone. She quickly broke through the sky and came to a deep primitive forest in the secret place of morning light. She put down Chu wind on a smooth stone.


    After feeling it for a while, Xueying''s face was worried, because what she felt was the disordered breath and broken meridians.


    Clenching her lips, Xueying constantly urges her own strength, trying to expel the chaotic power in Chu Feng''s body. I don''t know this is what Chu Feng deliberately shows. Xueying finds that it can''t play any role at all.


    "Don''t waste your energy."


    Chu Feng also slowly opened his eyes when he felt almost the same, and saw the anxiety clearly revealed in Xueying''s eyes, and his heart was not special: "I know my own situation, as long as you are good."


    "No way." Snow Ying gently shook her head, difficult to accept the situation in front of her, if not because satina has been staring at her words, then it would not have happened such a thing, now snow Ying all the fault, all in her body.


    Chu Feng raised his hand to hold Xueying: "go, I want to leave quietly, if you look at me, I will go very uncomfortable."


    Snow Ying constantly shakes her head, needle like pain in the heart, suddenly when Chu Feng still wants to talk, she lowers her head and kisses him: "want me to go, but not now, wait for me after death, must wait for me."


    Chu Feng slightly stunned, feel the sadness of Xueying, no longer speak, let Xueying actively kiss himself there, the more contradictions in his heart, why do you have to encounter such a bloody thing every time?


    "I want to be willful for myself once, live for myself once, and don''t want to take care of anyone again."


    Xueying looks at Chu Feng with a firm look in her eyes. She stands up and slowly takes off her clothes and all the clothes of chufeng. Although she is shy in her heart, Xueying has completely let go. She can''t stand it. She knows that her inner heart is not as strong as it appears.


    Chu Feng frowned and knew that if Xueying sat down, they would be more confused. She would become the second Yan Lu.


    On the way to fight for hegemony, Chu Feng has already made many people feel sorry. At the moment, he doesn''t want to apologize for another one, because he has been able to predict the outcome of his fight with the Xiuzhen world.


    At the moment of contact, Chu Feng spewed out a mouthful of blood. As soon as his eyes were turned over and closed, Xueying looked stunned. He felt that two people were going to combine if they entered a little more. But how could they go now?


    Trembling, she stretched out her hand and put it on the pulse of Chu Feng. Xue Ying''s face turned pale www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2985

    Thousands of years of love, has been very long.


    Xueying has been waiting for endless years. From ancient times to now, what kind of loneliness has been endured in those long years? No one knows. Now it''s hard to see a man who is moved by himself, but he has to watch him die. At this moment, Xue Ying''s heart seems to be dead.


    With a dimensional space, Xue Ying put Chu Feng''s body in, where her body would never change, and Xue Ying left in a dazed way.


    She did not know that all this was just a bureau cut off by Chu Feng and her, and now it was completely silent in a kind of sadness.


    Not long after Xueying left, a flash of light flashed. Chu Feng came out of the dimensional space and took off the mask from her face. He knew that Xue Ying had gone back completely and believed in the fact that he had died. Although he felt uncomfortable, Chu Feng would not let this mood affect him.


    The main purpose of this time is to target satina, who should be dead now, so there is nothing else.


    Next, the Xiuzhen world chose to surrender naturally. If the Xiuzhen world didn''t submit, it would only be a war.


    Turning around, the door of dazzling light flashed, and Chu Feng left directly. At the moment of his leaving, the mask was directly burned by Chu Feng and dissipated between heaven and earth. This face can''t appear again, otherwise it will be a matter of heart and lung.


    At this time, Xue Ying has returned to the world of blade snow sect through the dazzling door. Naturally, she doesn''t know that the dead person has survived, and it is Chu Feng who has oppressed the Xiuzhen world.


    It''s just that the whole person returns to the territory in a dejected manner, and he can''t lift a little spirit at all. When he gets to the room, he lies on the ice bed.


    After waiting for endless years, it is not easy to see a man who can make himself desperate, but now he is dead in the hands of satina. Although satina seems to have died, Xue Ying would rather not die than such a thing today.


    And Chu Feng is just a simple understanding of two days, but some people get along, two days will be a lifetime thing.


    "Xueying, where have you been


    Just lying down for a while, Xue nishang appeared in Xueying''s room. When the news came from the secret place of morning light, she paid special attention to it. She probably knew that it was the first battle between Chu Feng and satyana. At that time, she also contacted Xueying, but Xueying didn''t reply any news at all.


    I thought that when Xueying had an accident, someone came to report that Xueying had come back, and Xue nishang also came from her residence.


    Although there are many teachers and sisters, there are only three people with deep feelings. One of them has died in ancient times. Now there are only two of them left. Xue nishang is naturally concerned about Xueying.


    But at the moment, Xueying is still silent in the pain of Chu Feng''s death, as if she didn''t hear the words of snow neon clothes at all.


    Xue nishang has never seen Xueying look like this. She looks as if she has been taken away from her soul. She looks worried. She goes to sit by the bed and holds Xueying''s hand. Her eyes are clear and visible: "what''s the matter?"


    Xueying sat up and hugged her. She didn''t cry or hysteria. She was just a heartbreaking Indifference: "elder martial sister, my heart hurts so much."


    Snow Ni Shang micro Cu eyebrows, patting snow Ying''s back: "can you tell me, what happened?"


    As for xuenishang, Xueying doesn''t hide anything at the moment. She tells Xue nishang about her discovery of a man in the world of renxuezong and the relationship between them. Until today, when satina appears, Xueying tells xuenishang truthfully.


    In the eye socket slightly has the moist, but the snow Ying resists not to shed the tears: "elder martial sister, this is your original feeling?"


    Xue nishang''s body slightly shakes, and she can''t help but think of the man who died in the hands of Luojia mountain brothers in ancient times. At that time, she was so sad that she felt that the whole world had collapsed, so now she knew how miserable Xue Ying was in her heart.


    But she did not say what, also did not say snow Ying this is wrong, just gently patted her back, whispered: "slowly good."


    Snow Ying whole person leans in the arms of snow neon dress, hatred has a kind of feeling that has no place to vent.


    "Master, it''s not good."


    At this time, mu Qianxue came in from the outside with a dignified look on his face: "just now came the news that a branch of the Luo family was destroyed, and more than 2000 people were all dead."


    What!


    Xuenishang and Xueying are both stunned. The first thought is that Chu Feng started ahead of time. However, after thinking about it, it seems unlikely that Chu Feng has already issued an announcement, so he will not affect his own plan by doing so in advance.


    But it''s not Chu Feng''s words. So who killed a branch of Luo family?


    Snow Ying in the arms of snow nishang also stood up, mu Qianxue this younger generation is present, she naturally is not good to show what sad color: "thousand snow, you sit down and say."Mu Qianxue looks at Xueying in surprise. When she came in just now, she can''t miss it. Xueying''s eyes are red, as if she want to cry, and still rely on the arms of snow neon clothes.


    But mu Qianxue is a smart person, she did not ask a voice: "the thing is like this."


    That was about half an hour ago. A branch of the Luo family was completely destroyed in a short period of time. More than 2000 people were not alive. Moreover, everyone looked stunned when they died, as if it happened suddenly.


    The most bizarre thing is that there is no wound on the body of the dead, just like natural death. It''s just that there are more than 2000 people. How can more than 2000 people die at one time?


    Snow Ni Shang listen to Mu Qianxue said everything, eyebrows slightly frown: "the hands must be saints, but no one can kill so many people in such a short time, in addition to this, what is special?"


    "Cold!" Mu Qianxue frowned and said, "it is said that when someone found that more than 2000 people died, the first feeling of entering there was cold, and it was an unnatural cold breath. The trees, flowers and plants around them even died, as if they were necrotic after severe freezing."


    The pupil of snow neon dress shrinks fiercely, stand up, cold voice way: "somebody wants to frame our blade snow clan?"


    With the force of wind and snow, the only one who can kill people with extreme cold is zhenxuezong. Now that more than 2000 people have died in the Luo family, they feel that the scene is cold and the trees and flowers are frozen and necrotic. Anyone who changes his life will inevitably suspect the sect.


    Feeling sad snow Ying also thought of this, repressed that kind of sad thought and asked: "thousand snow, how do Luo family say there?"


    Mu Qianxue looked helpless and said, "many people in the Luo family said that it was made by our blade snow clan on the spot. In the end, Pu yuanlei arrived at the Luo family and suppressed it. Otherwise, now the Luo family has started to fight against us."


    As the leader of the Renxue sect, Xue nishang is not a woman with a big chest and no brain. Mu Qianxue knows that someone is going to put the blame on the sect secretly, but who is going to frame it with such evil means?


    Before he knew what was going on, mu Qianxue''s face changed greatly: "no, a branch of the Pu family has also been destroyed. When Pu yuanlei took some people from the Pu family to Luo''s house, the surrounding environment was also very cold, and there was still frost."


    Suddenly, she felt the wind and rain coming. She knew that she couldn''t wait here. She raised her hand: "go, go to the common house!"


    The door of the glare flashed, and the three men arrived at the ordinary world without any delay. Seeing the busy appearance of the ordinary people and seeing their arrival, all of them were vigilant, and even showed the color of hatred in their eyes.


    Pu Yuan Lei, who is in the Luo family, came back with a cold face. When he saw the three snow nishang people, his eyes were very cold and cold, but he didn''t show the intention of aiming at them. He brushed his sleeves and went to one side. Xue nishang hesitated for a moment, indicating that Xue Ying and mu Qianxue would follow him.


    Soon everyone came to the territory where the Pujia family had been destroyed. When they went in, Xue nishang felt the familiar cold breath, which was a little similar to the wind and snow power of the blade snow sect. And the frozen flowers and trees around, just as mu Qianxue said, were directly dead.


    With a look in her eyes, Xue nishang went to puyuanlei''s side, and saw a corpse that had been carried out. She was stunned and looked as if she had died with her eyes closed.


    "May I have a look?" This matter has been involuntarily involved in the blade snow clan. When Xue nishang saw Luojia mountain and xicanghai, she also brought the people from the two families, and knew that she must be able to show her own evidence of innocence.


    Puyuanlei''s heart at the moment has been inclined to the blade snow clan''s hands. As for why he doesn''t know, the reason why he thinks so is that in the courtyard, he can smell the force of wind and snow that belongs to the blade snow sect.


    However, snow nishang unexpectedly said that, Pu Yuan Lei also did not stop, slightly nodded, but did not say a word.


    Xue nishang did not have the attitude of Guan Puyuan Lei. She went to observe those who died, and a genuine Qi gushed out to explore the situation of each dead person. A dignified expression appeared between her eyebrows: "the meridians are atrophic and the brain is dead. Besides, there is no injury."


    How can the meridians of a practitioner shrink?


    Still thinking about this problem, Pu Yuan Lei has already opened his mouth: "yes, the people of Luo family are also like this, just don''t know what person''s means, unexpectedly so evil?"


    Xue nishang couldn''t hear the meaning of Pu yuanlei''s words, and she didn''t have the slightest politeness to say: "Pu family master, I know that there is wind and snow around me. I don''t deny this, but it''s not so easy to press it on my head."


    The atmosphere changed suddenly, but Xi lanning, who followed Xi Canghai, turned pale and said, "second uncle, a branch of our family has been destroyed!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2986

    After many changes, people were shocked.


    There is more than one sage in each of the four forces of the cultivation world. The planet world is also closely guarded. Who can kill so many people quietly?


    If it is the Renxue sect, now the three sages of the blade snow sect are here. If it is not, the force of wind and snow is absolutely not wrong. Besides the people of the school, who can use such force?


    Xi Canghai didn''t know anything. He only knew that he had to go back and have a look.


    Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain looked at each other and asked the people below to deal with it. They also took their own people with them. Now that the three families have encountered such a thing, it is likely that the same person did it, and this kind of thing can not be a group of people, because in that case, we can catch the trace.


    Things become more and more complicated. Snow nishang feels that she has a big hand, which seems to be targeting the blade snow sect.


    Eyebrows locked, with mu Qianxue and snow Ying also follow.


    After coming to Xijia, like the other two families, a branch of nearly 2000 people was wiped out. Among them, many of them were strong in the divine realm, and most of them were semi divine. However, it was a huge loss to each family.


    There is no need to explore, the death of these people is completely the same as the beginning of the people, are the situation of death with eyes closed, the air is also filled with the force of wind and snow.


    Xi Canghai is a man of great endurance. He doesn''t show his joy and anger, but he can''t help it now. His whole face is so black that everyone can feel his anger.


    A big hand waved: "housekeeper, come here!"


    The housekeeper of Xi''s family hurriedly came over: "the master of the house!"


    Xi Canghai pointed to the slaughtered branch territory: "what''s going on? Didn''t I tell you what to pay attention to when I went out? How long will it take for people to die? "


    The housekeeper grinned bitterly and didn''t know how to answer Xi Canghai''s question. Before he left for Luo''s house, he did explain that all branches must be on guard. At that time, nothing happened. However, after a short time, someone reported to him that all the people in this branch territory had been killed.


    At that time, the housekeeper ran over to check and felt that the incident had happened too suddenly. After calming down, he immediately sent the news to Xi lanning.


    Because the speed of operation is so fast that ordinary people can''t do it except saints. That is, God of nature can''t do it without being noticed.


    "Search for me!" Xi Canghai saw that the housekeeper didn''t say a word. He kicked him out of the house with an angry kick. His face was gentle and angry: "you must find out for me. You can''t forgive me for killing me who cherish my family!"


    Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain also ordered the inspection of the place where their families were located.


    And after dealing with these things, the three people''s eyes are the same to look at the snow nishang, Luojia mountain is more yin yang strange Qi of the mouth: "snow Lord, what happened to the blade snow clan?"


    How could snow nishang not hear the meaning of Luojia mountain''s words, and said coldly, "if something happens, it will be notified naturally. If there is nothing, there will be no notice."


    "I think it''s what you renxuezong did." Luojia mountain suddenly raised his voice with a cold hum: "the force of wind and snow here can be explained. How do you want to explain it?"


    Snow neon dress is not vegetarian, eyes burst out a cold color: "want to add a crime, why have no words!"


    Luojia mountain snorted and didn''t speak any more, but I already knew that it was the blade snow sect who did it. The force of wind and snow in the air can''t be wrong. And now there''s something wrong with all the three families, but there''s nothing wrong with the blade snow sect. Who would it be?


    Although Pu Yuan Lei and Xi Canghai think so, they will not say it before they are absolutely sure, but the possibility of leaning towards the blade snow sect has reached 70% or 70%.


    Xue nishang is not a fool. Naturally, she feels these people''s doubts about herself. She opens the door of glare and says, "I feel sorry for what happened to the three families. But if someone thinks that I did it just because of the force of wind and snow, I''m not a bully."


    After leaving a word, Xue nishang left with mu Qianxue. Now the atmosphere is in trouble. If you continue to stay, there will inevitably be other changes. Who knows whether these families with huge losses will do harm to themselves?


    There are only three of them. If they do it together, they will not be rivals.


    "Brother Canghai, brother yuanlei."


    After Xue nishang left, Luojia mountain said in a cold voice, "do you think what I just said is right? It must have been Xue nishang who did it. Otherwise, who else would have done it besides them? "


    Pu Yuan Lei and Xi Canghai are not the kind of people who speak out. The latter squints and asks, "what''s the basis of brother naluo? This can''t be said casually!"


    "According to?" Luojia mountain sneered: "if I were snow colored clothes, if I did this thing, in order to eliminate my doubts, I would certainly hurt the people of the blade snow sect. The killers would kill some of them, but the dead people definitely did not lose as much as the three of us. It''s just to cover up and confuse our sight."Pu yuanlei and Xi Canghai both smile bitterly. Luojia mountain''s judgment seems reasonable, but it is pure nonsense. How could Xue nishang use such a poor method?


    At this time, Pusa went to puyuanlei''s ear and whispered something. The expression on Pu yuanlei''s face was frozen instantly, and even began to become ugly.


    Xi Canghai and Luojia mountain also found something wrong with Pu Yuan Lei, and they both looked at him.


    "Just got a little message." Pu Yuan Lei did not hide their meaning after a silence: "a 300 member patrol team of blade snow clan was found dead in a snow forest. As soon as Xue nishang returned, she rushed to deal with it."


    What!


    Xi Canghai was astonished. Luojia mountain just said that such a thing happened in renxuezong, and less than one third of the three families died. Is this too strange?


    However, Luojia mountain seemed to catch something good. She waved her hand: "look at what I said. Xuenishang is a bitch with hidden evil intentions. She must think that the Chu wind is too strong for us to overcome, so she turned to Chu Feng. Later, she chose to cooperate with us, which just removed our guard."


    "Otherwise, how to explain why she refused to cooperate at first and then agreed to cooperate?"


    If it is the beginning of Luojia mountain, Pu yuanlei and Xi Canghai will reserve their opinions, but this matter is really too strange, so it is a bit uncertain, because it seems that it is really possible to think deeply.


    Pu Yuan Lei said with a cold face: "it seems that snow neon clothes are too naive. If you want to confuse our sight with such a clumsy means, are we really idiots?"


    Xi Canghai saw Pu Yuan Lei also believed the words of Luojia mountain. Although he was still a little suspicious, he also asked, "what should I do next? Did the blade snow sect really betray the Xiuzhen world?"


    "It is better to believe in its existence than not to believe in its absence!" Pu Yuan Lei had already made a decision at the moment. With a big wave of his hand, he killed and attacked all over the country: "after all, we are not afraid of powerful enemies, we are afraid of our allies stabbing the knife. For the sake of safety, we would rather kill a thousand wrong than let go of one. I don''t know what the meaning of the two is?"


    Luojia understood the meaning of Pu yuanlei when he was in shandun, that is to kill the blade snow clan first to prevent the change, and his face showed a grim smile. He thought of killing the blade snow clan for many years: "I don''t mind."


    Seeing that they had reached a consensus, Xi Canghai thought deeply: "I don''t have any problem. It''s just that the people who do it can''t be the three of them. Who will do it? Is there any Saint we don''t know about


    Laozu xuewuqing is sure not to do these things, so in the case of three people are not present, who started?


    Luojia mountain snorted: "what else can I say? It must be Chu Feng."


    This judgment is nonsense, but Pu yuanlei and others can''t think of other possibilities.


    At this time, the blade snow Zong found the snow forest of the dead. Xue nishang didn''t know that the three families had already moved their mind to attack the blade snow clan. They just looked at a corpse that had been carried out and placed. None of them was alive.


    Their death was the same as the other three, with atrophy of meridians and brain necrosis.


    Pink fist slightly clenched, burning in the eyes: "who in the end is it?"


    No one can answer this question at all, because although they don''t feel the force of the wind and snow here, they must be the same as the other three hands-on people. Otherwise, it will not be so clever. Things will happen at the same time.


    In such a case, Xue Ying''s sadness is also temporarily hidden: "elder martial sister, what should we do next? I doubt that Luojia mountain will instigate that this is our hard-working plan. The purpose is to cover up the fact that we started. Should we make some preparations in advance?"


    A word awakens the dreamer.


    Xue nishang, who was still angry, was shocked when she heard the speech. She also found that she had neglected the most important point because of the death of her disciple. She clenched her teeth and said, "start the big array left by master. If they come, they will stop them. If they don''t come, they will wait for the Chu wind."


    Speaking of Chu Feng, Xue nishang''s eyes narrowed: "you say, is this thing Chu Feng did? He didn''t do it. Now it''s possible to kill and frame us?"


    In the secret place of morning light, Chu Feng saves herself in the hands of satina. Xue Ying thinks for a moment and shakes her head: "I''m not sure, but it''s not likely, because if it''s Chu Feng, what does he announce to do? If he is found out, he will lose his reputation in the world. "


    But Xue nishang didn''t think so: "who knows, taboo demons in the ancient times mean that the goddess destroyed the seven evil king. Now make a means to let us practice internal chaos, can''t it?"


    Knowing that Xue nishang has now gone astray because of her anger, Xueying doesn''t say anything more. She is ready to wait for xuenishang to calm down.


    Anyway, she personally felt that it was the possibility of Chu Feng, but not so much!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2987

    As the night came, the changes of the four forces also spread.


    There is no accident. Most people''s conjecture is that Chu Feng did what happened to the four major forces. However, for Chu Feng, who returned to the temple of King Wu, he felt wronged, because he had never done anything to any one of the four forces.


    However, what happened today, just like when Pu Jingcang and others died, they all pressed on him, because everyone felt that besides him, who else had such a big deal?


    Sitting in the back garden of King Wu''s temple, Chu Feng patted his head: "is it bad luck recently? How come things are always pressing on me? I really didn''t kill people?"


    "We believe you didn''t kill it." Zhang yun''er naturally knew that it was not Chu Feng who did it. Otherwise, he would not deny: "in addition, I heard an interesting news, that is, there are Xi families in the Puluo family. Compared with the conjecture of the outside world, they are more inclined to do this thing by renxuezong."


    Chu Feng is really strange this time. He hasn''t gone out since he came back from the secret place of morning light. He really doesn''t know what the outside world is like.


    Zhang yun''er also added: "because in the places where the three families died, a slight force of wind and snow has been found, which is only the power of the Zhenzhen practitioners of the blade snow sect. What''s strange is that those who died of the sword snow sect did not find the force of wind and snow except for the similar death."


    "Of course, there is another reason for the three schools to suspect the renxuezong. That is, the losses of each family are close to two thousand, and the losses of renxuezong are only 300."


    From Zhang Yuner''s words, Chu Feng also has a general judgment.


    That is to say, now the three schools suspect that there is cooperation between the two schools and that they may have to fight against the sect. This is a good thing for Chu Feng. However, what he cares more about is who is doing it secretly, and it is a one-time attack on the four schools?


    You can exclude people from the four families, because they can''t really attack their own people.


    But if it''s not the people of the four families and they haven''t done anything themselves, who would it be? Judging from the current situation, it must be the sage who started it. Could it be that the four great ancestors once again covered up what they did?


    However, after thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng felt that it was not possible. Even if they were indifferent, they would not be so heartless. They were not the four great ancestors, not the four forces, nor themselves. Who would it be?


    Squinting eyes, Chu Feng suddenly stood up between: "is it her?"


    "Who?" asked Zhang yun''er


    "Satina!" Chu Feng did not hide it, because when he came back, he told Lu Wan that they had gone to the blade snow sect. As expected, satina appeared.


    Chu Feng said that, Zhang yun''er is a little confused: "you said, satina was killed by you?"


    "It''s just possible, not sure." Chu Feng nodded and recalled the situation in the secret place of morning light. He could not find the trace of satina at that time, so he judged that she might have died of self explosion.


    But judging from the current situation, apart from satina can have such a means, Chu Feng also can''t think of anyone else will do such a thing.


    Of course, up to now, these are still just judgments. Chu Feng still needs to confirm: "I''m going to go for a walk now. You can look at the temple of King Wu." Because now all the four families have lost money. Three of them suspect that they have been framed by themselves.


    Without waiting for Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er to react, Chu Feng has gone directly through the glare gate. Neither of them knows what Chu Feng is going to do. But if satina is not dead, what is she doing?


    At this time, Chu Feng has already arrived at the world of Xi family, hiding in the dark, no one found his arrival.


    With his left eye flashing, Chu Feng quickly locked in the destroyed branch territory and flashed through the darkness. When no one found out, all the dead people were put in place, and then they would be buried or disposed of in a unified way.


    Chu Feng looked around the people are guarding the periphery, quietly walked in, came to a body before squatting.


    Looking at the corpse, there was no scar on the surface, just like many people who died naturally. There was no surge of wind and snow around him at this time. Chu Feng could not judge whether it was the power of the sword snow sect.


    Put out his hand on the heart of the corpse, the strength surged into his body, Chu Feng''s eyebrows also slightly wrinkled.


    Next to a corpse, Chu Feng untied his clothes, and his fingers crossed directly, and there was blood flowing out. Although not a lot, it has been your share, but it is really flowing out. Seeing this Chu wind, it must have nothing to do with the sword snow sect.


    Because the school of blade snow cultivates the power of wind and snow. No matter when, as long as the people who die in their hands, the blood is bound to be solidified, even if the skin is cut, it is impossible to flow out.


    After a little exploration, Chu Feng found that it was true that his meridians were atrophied and his brain was necrotic. However, compared with other people''s judgment, chufeng should be more clear.He went to another corpse, untied his clothes, and looked at it again. It was similar to the situation of the first body and the second body.


    Standing up, Chu Feng frowned slightly, turned around and flashed the door of dazzle light. Now he can be sure of some things, but we still need to see what the other three dead people will look like.


    When they came to Pujia, they didn''t sort out the dead people. They lay on the ground in disorder to see that there was no one around. Chu Feng also made some detailed explorations on them. All the deaths were the same as those of those who cherish their families.


    Chu Feng didn''t waste time. In the blink of an eye, Chu Feng came to the Luo family. Now all the families have set up defenses, but they can only defend against the invasion of a large army. It can''t stop a single saint.


    In the Luo family''s clan territory, Chu Feng untied the clothes of a man''s corpse, searched back and forth with his palms, and finally folded his hands and looked at the rest of the dead. I think the situation is similar.


    In order to prove his conjecture, Chu Feng continued to explore the three corpses. As expected, it was the same as that in the judgment, with no much difference.


    Standing up, Chu Feng opened the last door of dazzling light. Next, just look at the situation of the people who died in renxuezong, you can know whether your judgment is correct and whether satina is really dead.


    When he came to the world of Renxue sect, which was covered by wind and snow, Chu Feng was directly on the top of the sky. His left eye, which covered his breath, twinkled and searched on the ground. Soon, he saw 300 dead disciples of Renxue sect in a building behind the school.


    The body shape twinkled directly in the place where the disciples of the blade snow sect put it.


    Looking at a dead person, each is like a flower like jade, Chu Feng has a little feeling in his heart, but the world of the strong is doomed to be cruel, and what to say at the moment is of no use.


    When she came to the body of a disciple of Renxue sect, Chu Feng untied her clothes. Although it was a little blasphemous, she could only do so in order to know whether the truth was the same as what he had guessed.


    The hand swam on the top for a while, Chu Feng took back his hand and pulled up the disciple''s clothes. His brow had been deeply wrinkled: "this woman, really not dead!"


    as like as two peas of the four people, Chu Feng found that their death is the same. The atrophy of the veins and the brain is not the same. The only difference is that the time that these disciples died was not in today''s day, but in yesterday or the day before yesterday.


    Because when Chu Feng felt the dehydration of their skin with his hand, he found that although the skin of the disciples of the blade snow sect was still very smooth and tender, the dry feeling was very obvious. It can be judged that their death was earlier than that of the other three families.


    It was yesterday at the latest, and they were discovered today. It can be seen that in this matter, the blade snow sect is the primary victim.


    It can be sure that satina is not dead, and has killed 300 people when the blade snow clan is lurking to find a chance to absorb Xue Ying''s power.


    Because after the death of this person, the channels atrophy, which is caused by the loss of whole body strength. However, this has not attracted the attention of various schools. There is another brain necrosis. It must be that the absorption of heaven and earth Yin and Yang is too fierce, which directly causes the brain death of the person who has been absorbed.


    Satina attacked three hundred people at one time. She certainly didn''t control her own power and let them all die, so she couldn''t find any wound in them.


    The same is true of the other three families. We can see that they have been drained of strength and their brains are dead.


    Chu Feng clenched her fist and thought that satina had been killed by herself. At the moment, it seems that she did not know how to escape by any means, and she could not absorb the saints. She used such a method to overcome the quality of quantity, and wanted to make herself stronger.


    Of course, there must be another purpose for satyana to do so, that is, to make xiuzhenji more hostile to Chu Feng, and make people feel that all this is what he did, so that satina can also sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    As for why she found the force of wind and snow in each family, Chu Feng probably knew it. Because the people of the blade snow sect were killed by satina first, and the characteristic of the heaven and earth Yin Yang technique is that it can turn other people''s power into their own. Then it is normal for satina to use the force of wind and snow after absorbing the power of the other three schools.


    After all, she has absorbed so many blade snow sect disciples that she can still use the force of wind and snow.


    Thinking of this woman''s heart has become more and more evil, even now hiding where do not know, Chu Feng''s mood is a little stuffy, next time must be careful, absolutely can''t let satina run away again.


    "Chu Feng, it''s really you!"


    At this time, suddenly the surrounding light up, three figures flash out, standing in the three directions of Chu wind, snow neon eyes burst with murder: "in order to instigate the four major forces, you even maimed so many people, compared with the ancient demons, you are no better!"


    Chu Feng was astonished. He didn''t expect that several people in xuenishang had been hiding here. When he came just now, he didn''t take a careful look at it. He just paid attention to the people outside.The corner of the mouth slightly twitched for a while, Chu Feng was calm: "snow Lord, I know your chest is big, but you can''t be brainless because of your big chest, OK?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2988

    "Chu Feng!"


    Snow nishang began to have some conjectures, that is, if Chu Feng is not the one who started, he will certainly explore the dead people in each family, so let mu Qianxue and Xueying hide here with himself. Chu wind is indeed coming, but it is only unexpected that Chu Feng just said that.


    "OK, don''t talk about it." Chu Feng did not have any kind words, spread his hands: "is it I do you should be the most clear, isn''t it?"


    Snow nishang was in a turbulent mood and rough. At first, she doubted that all of this was the provocative means of Chu wind. But after a calm thought, she knew that the possibility of Chu wind was not very large, so she would wait here.


    But now it is certainly not made by Chu Feng, but Chu Feng says such words in front of her younger sister and apprentice, which makes snow nishang feel very upset. If you don''t know that he is not a Chu Feng opponent, it has already been done.


    The constant deep breath, is to suppress that anger down, but still have no good face to Chu wind: "then you think, who did it?"


    Chu wind as do not know Snow Ying general, hand a lift next to a body of clothes directly untied: "you first take a look, again."


    Just now they saw Chu Feng unting the clothes of the dead. At that time, they were a little curious about what Chu Feng was looking for. At this moment, Chu Feng asked them to see, and the three looked at each other. Snow Ying and moqian snow nodded slightly, and snow nishang walked by.


    Chu Feng looked at the snow and the snow, knowing that they were deliberately looking at themselves, to prevent themselves from doing anything.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to do anything tonight, so it didn''t matter to go to one side and sit with his knees.


    Snow nishang squatted in the body before, like Chu Feng reached out to touch the body, frown: "what is the problem?"


    "Before I came here, I went to the other three." Chu Feng also did not conceal the meaning, but now it has not torn his face, which does not hinder the communication between each other: "of course, I mainly find some evidence for my own innocence, and then found a problem. The disciple of blade snow sect died yesterday."


    "Release a little bit of power to probe their skin and you will find that it has been dehydrated long ago, and if it is to die today, it is impossible."


    Snow nishang was stunned, and then he did according to the words of Chu wind. His face changed suddenly, and then he explored several. As Chu Feng said, the skin had already dehydrated.


    At first they just explored the problem of life and death, did not pay attention to these things, now it is certain that these people have already died, and 100% have died before the other three.


    Standing up, snow nishang eyebrows deep lock: "who, can God do things in my blade snow Zong, I don''t know ghosts?"


    Xueying thought of satyana who began to appear in the snow Zong.


    "The main cause of their death is the atrophy of meridians and brain necrosis. Only one person can have such means in the world is satyana, the little princess of the divine race. She will cause such a situation after she draws other people''s strength by using the heaven and earth Yin and Yang skills, which is the most evil situation."


    Snow Ying looked at Chu Feng, some surprised, but also said: "elder sister, the demon God said that I just thought, at that time, satyana appeared in the place of the zongmen, led me to."


    Snow and neon clothes know about the snow, there is no doubt at this moment.


    Clenched her fist and slowly released, "but isn''t satyana dead in the hands of the demon?"


    "I think so, but now it seems that the result, it seems, is not." Chu fan stall hands rather helpless, stood up: "but what results do not matter, now know the people who started, I also know how to do, goodbye!"


    Chu Feng said to come, now said to go, snow nishang face angry: "you go like this?"


    Chu wind stopped and laughed: "why, snow Lord is missing a husband of the stronghold, want to stay me down? Just you are lonely endless years, I am afraid you squeeze me dry, what to do? "


    The provocation in words annoyed snow nishang and said, "shameless!"


    "The devil!" Mu Qianxue, seeing that master was not light by Chu''s atmosphere, went up and said softly: "now we are suspected by all the families. It is said that all families have already acted against the blade snow sect in the dark. Now the demon God knows the truth. Can you help us clarify it. I believe that as long as you can tell the truth, we can disperse the suspected situation."


    Chu Feng smiled, with the a playful look and a joke: "that, can I ask you two questions?"


    Mok snow a little bit not used to Chu wind such a smile, frown: "demon God excuse me."


    "First!" Chu wind put up a finger and said, "do you think I am kind?"


    Mu Qianxue was stunned for a moment, did not offend Chu wind, shake his head: "the evil god murders, how many people die in your hands is unknown, how to be kind?""Yes, I''m not a good man." Chu Feng nodded and asked, "who is my woman, the three of you?"


    This time, not only mu Qianxue was stunned, but even xuenishang and Xueying were stunned. After the reaction, they were all angry. When Chu Feng said such words, it was totally to belittle them, especially Xueying, who just felt that she had died, how could anyone provoke them.


    However, before she was angry, she was stopped by snow neon clothes. The latter asked with a cold face, "what do you mean, demon God?"


    Chu Feng was not in a hurry: "I''m not a kind person. Secondly, you have no relationship with me for a dime. Moreover, the Xiuzhen world has declared that they want to fight with me to the end. It''s a good thing for me to love and kill each other. I have to clarify the facts for you. Are you sure there is no problem with your brain?"


    "I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible. I wish I could see you killing each other now. I don''t want me to kill all of you."


    With a gentle wave of his hand, Chu Feng directly opened the door of dazzling light and left. Although the situation of the Xiuzhen world has made him questioned and cruel by the outside world, as long as the people in the cultivation world do not doubt themselves.


    Moreover, we can see that the three families may unite to attack the blade snow sect, which is completely in the interests of Chu Feng. It''s cool to think about Chu Feng. Although she would like to kill satina, if she didn''t die, the thing she did was really good.


    Chu Feng said to go and left directly, ignoring the three women present completely, everyone''s heart is angry situation.


    Xue nishang left here with a cold hum. Xueying and mu Qianxue also went with them. The three returned to the central hall. Now it was quiet at night and there was no one else. Xue nishang sat on the throne of the patriarch, and his face was gloomy and terrible.


    She began to let mu Qianxue ask Chu Feng, just want to see if Chu Feng will have a trace of kindness, now it seems that his imagination is too beautiful.


    As a taboo demon, Chu Feng was still the supreme and powerful existence in this era. How could Chu Feng wish to wipe out the whole Xiuzhen realm and clarify for the Renxue sect? Even if Chu Feng did, the result would not be very good. Instead, it would be recognized by the three schools that there was cooperation between them.


    The more she thought about Xue nishang, the more irritable she felt. Since she became the patriarch, this was the worst time for her. Because she tried to contact her master, Xue Wuqing, there was no response at all. It seemed that she was not ready to take care of this matter at all.


    The next snow Ying and mu Qianxue did not sit down, knowing that because of this matter, the blade snow sect really ushered in a crisis, or it is difficult to resolve the crisis.


    Three hundred people died, but they were also suspected by the three families to cooperate with Chu Feng to harm the Xiuzhen world. Both of them could understand Xue nishang''s frustration in her heart. How could their hearts not be oppressed?


    It''s just that in the era of the strong, everything is not about any evidence. Who is powerful is reasonable. Even if it is wrong, it can also be right. The three schools jointly oppress the Renxue sect. Then the Renxue sect is right, but what can be said?


    Snow Ni Shang deep breath, eyes clear: "Chu wind is a son of a bitch."


    As soon as she met, she said that she had a big chest and no brain. Finally, she was provoked by words. How ever did Xue nishang feel so oppressed and bent? She thought that she had been attacked by the wind of Chu. However, if she knew that her master Xue Wuqing had been held lightly by Chu Feng, she would not be so miserable.


    "Elder martial sister, Chu Feng is indeed a jerk, but what shall we do now?"


    Xue Ying sighed and said: "the three think that we have cooperation with Chu Feng. Although we have not directly said it now, it is that they are not ready yet. Once they are ready, it is difficult to guarantee that we will start."


    Xue nishang naturally knows the problems faced by renxuezong, but she can''t contact xuewuqing. She doesn''t know what to do.


    "If the three families really unite to invade, regardless of the friendship of the four ancestors, they want to put the harm on us, then don''t blame me for not having any principles!"


    "Big deal", "big deal", "big deal"


    gripping his teeth, she added in a cold voice: "if it''s a big deal, my Lord will submit to the Chu wind and let the three families cry to death!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2989

    It''s two days since Chu Feng came back from renxuezong, and in the past two days, Chu Feng has done nothing and has been in the temple of King Wu.


    Since the incident happened two days ago, nothing has happened to the outside world, but we can smell a breath of wind and rain coming.


    Although there was no major event, there were some strange situations in the Xijia, Luojia and Pujia families. That is, the three families began to frequently mobilize people to enter and leave the secret place of morning light. It seemed that they were just walking around simply, but it was very inappropriate at this time.


    It seems that the fifteen days given by Chu Feng seems to have many days left, but it will soon arrive. The three families are not busy with strengthening defense and considering problems. Instead, they frequently mobilize personnel. This is not what should be done.


    Therefore, many people speculate that the three families do not want to surrender, so they should prepare for war in advance.


    However, Chu Feng, who received the news, was very clear that the three families did not defend themselves and prepare for war in advance, but they wanted to attack the blade snow clan. Now, because of what happened, they all suspected that they had cooperated with the sect. In order to prevent being stabbed in the back during the war, it is undoubtedly the best way to take the sword Xuezong away first.


    Moreover, the three schools can carve up the resources of renxuezong and use them to strengthen their own strength, which can be described as killing two birds with one stone.


    Unfortunately, what would they think if they knew that renxuezong was completely innocent?


    However, no matter what they think, the current development fully conforms to the interests of Chu Feng, so he just makes people pay attention to him, and he does not pay much attention to him. He can also talk about love with Bai He in the temple of King Wu.


    Another morning, Chu Feng opened his eyes and saw that Bai He had already woken up and looked at himself.


    "What are you looking at?" he asked with a smile


    "I don''t know how long it will be like this." White lotus eyes are very calm, even tone of these are very peaceful: "so can see, see more two eyes!"


    Hearing Bai he say such words, Chu Feng knows that now must be the soul of the dream dominating the body.


    As do not know to embrace white lotus, Chu Feng asked: "how suddenly so big emotion?"


    "Nothing!" Bai he gently laughed, leaned over to lie on Chu Feng''s chest and asked softly, "I just want to know, what happened two days ago has nothing to do with you? Or is it really the work of the sword snow sect? "


    If it is Bai He, he will not ask himself these questions, but if he dreams, then he will certainly ask.


    Now the three families have assembled a large number of people in the secret place of morning light. When the time comes and the preparation is finished, the dream naturally wants to find out.


    "Not me!"


    After a silence, Chu Feng didn''t hide it, because there was no need to hide these things: "this thing was done by satina. I didn''t kill her. Now I don''t know where she is hiding. The reason why she did that is to provoke the hatred of the four big forces against me. Unfortunately, for some reasons, all three of them suspect it The blade snow lives. "


    When Chu Feng talks, Bai He doesn''t go to see, just listen carefully to Chu Feng''s heartbeat and his tone.


    When Chu Feng finished, white lotus raised his head to look at his eyes: "I believe you, then you are ready to watch them go on like this?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s take a look." Chufeng sits up with a warm smile. Although she has special feelings for the dream of Chu Feng, Chu Feng is not sure about her feelings for the family. So you can tell her that Chu Feng can say it, but if you can''t tell her, Chu Feng is doomed to say nothing.


    See Chu wind has been up, white lotus sitting there silent, and then slowly closed his eyes lying on the bed.


    When Chu Feng got dressed and turned back, he saw that Bai He was asleep again. He looked out of the window and knew that the dream had gone and that so many things had happened. Now Xijia would surely call the dream away.


    "I hope we can really meet."


    Chu Feng sighed softly. He didn''t wake up Bai He in his sleep. He opened the door of his bedroom and left. Before he left the garden, he saw Lu Wan coming face to face.


    Chu Feng stopped, waiting for Lu Wan to walk in front of the body to open his mouth: "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Wan took Chu Feng''s hand and went to one side. She found a place to sit down: "maybe the three families will fight against the sword snow clan in the next two days. What do you think? It can be confirmed that this thing was done by satina. Shouldn''t you win over renxuezong at this time? Or do you really want to kill them all? "


    Chu Feng stroked Lu Wan''s face with a smile: "no wonder people say that a pregnant woman is stupid for three years. Wan''er, you are so stupid after pregnancy."


    "I''m not kidding you." Lu Wan''s face turned red and pushed away Chu Feng''s hand. As an immortal deity, the last thing she wanted to see was the picture of life and death. Although she had seen many of them in endless years, it did not mean that she could face it calmly.


    Chu Feng didn''t continue to tease Lu Wan, confirming that there was no one around to say, "I can indeed resolve the crisis of the blade snow clan, but now I can''t get anything to resolve their crisis. Only when they are in danger will they know how important it is for them to help.""After all, xuewuqing is still there. I can''t help renxuezong at this time. Maybe they will thank me, but after that?"


    Lu Wan scowled: "do you mean to let the three schools oppress the blade snow clan to a point where they can''t breathe to help them resolve the crisis?"


    "That''s right." Chu Feng nodded and said with a warm smile: "not only that, but also with the help of the crisis of the daoxuezong, I have to fight the whole Xiuzhen world with justice and truth. I just don''t know if they can bear my pressure at that time?"


    Lu Wanjia can''t see clearly. Now Chu Feng always gives her a strange feeling: "what can I do for you?"


    Chu Feng thought for a moment and said, "let kardashan prepare, I will deal with some things, and then I will take her to the spirit world. Although satina is not dead, but if I don''t die, she is destined not to show up. The spirit world has no owner for a long time. It is said that all ethnic groups have begun to fight."


    "It''s just a little bit more time for me to support William to the top."


    Lu Wan nodded. When she turned her head, she found that Chu Feng had disappeared. She stood up in shock. She found that Chu Feng''s strength could not be seen through at all. She was afraid that people were in front of her, but it was difficult to capture where he had gone in the next moment.


    Perhaps, this era will really become, immortal era!


    At the moment, Chu Feng has left the temple world and shuttles between the stars in the universe. It is a matter of time for the three schools to start with the school. However, in order to ensure that there will not be any changes, Chu Feng is going to do one thing. One thing is to make the sword snow sect isolated and can only rely on himself.


    The key to this matter is xuewuqing. As long as xuewuqing can''t make a move for renxuezong, the bianxuezong, who has no way out at that time, will naturally be inclined to himself. It''s very interesting to think about Chu Feng.


    Of course, if you succeed, xuewuqing will collapse in the heart of the people of the blade snow sect.


    As for where xuewuqing is at the moment, it is not difficult for Chu Feng to find out. Because when she made a bet with xuewuqing last time, she made a tracking mark in her body. She couldn''t detect it. As long as she wanted to find her, she could find it at any time.


    After several decades of light-years of shuttling between the stars of the universe, Chu Feng stopped in the space of a planet the size of the moon. Looking at the planet composed of oases and oceans, the scenery is beautiful, and it is absolutely called a fairyland on earth.


    The snow Wuqing that Chu Feng wants to find is just on this planet, searching for the breath of the mark. Chu Feng directly landed on this planet and came to a high mountain, surrounded by beautiful scenery. It is not so much a planet world as a park, which is more suitable than ordinary beauty.


    Chu Feng hid his breath and went forward, knowing that he was about to get close to the snow.


    Just on one side of the mountain edge, Chu Feng stopped and looked around. There were seven or eight mountains around. In the middle, there was a valley, green water, waterfalls, flowers and grass, as well as rural houses like a land of peach blossoms.


    This woman can really enjoy it!


    Chu Feng looks at the wooden house and hears a little noise coming from it. It''s just a long distance away. It''s not very clear, but the feeling is a little familiar.


    His left eye twinkled slightly and penetrated the wooden house directly. When he saw the situation in the house, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently and almost did not laugh.


    He thought of asking the guardian the question about snow without clear when he was on the moon. At that time, it was only for fun and also used to judge whether it was true or not. But now seeing the situation in the house, Chu Feng was also curious about how the guardian was so smart that he really knew.


    Because at the moment, snow Wuqing is on the planet with only her, and she is there, totally forgetting herself. It is estimated that there will be other people on this planet, right?


    Seeing her full of passion, I don''t know when she will play. I have to take kardashan to the spiritual world to support William. But I don''t have time to watch the drama here. Although the play is wonderful and the heroine is also charming, Chu Feng really has no time.


    With a slight cough, the voice suddenly broke through the heaven and earth: "snow girl, if your disciples know about it, what do you think they will think? He also said that what the guardian said was false. I think the guardian is still conservative. "


    "But it''s really good. It''s still tender. I didn''t hurt myself."


    The air became dull in vain, and everything became very quiet at the moment, so quiet that even the leaves seemed to be able to hear the sound.


    Then, in the wooden house, there came a hysterical angry voice: "Chu Feng, you will not die today, I will not be a man!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2990

    "Oh, I don''t need to give you face."


    Chufeng pondered a smile, suddenly between a palm pressure, that small wooden house directly broken into countless pieces, a more heavy force also followed, suddenly between the fire.


    Snow has no clear figure also fly and go, just look is not embarrassed, but too scenery infinite.


    Because Chu Feng''s speed was so fast that she didn''t give her a chance to dress, she destroyed everything. Now she really didn''t know where to look for clothes. Seeing Chu Feng, she looked at herself from the mountain, and she also had a smile on her face. She didn''t fight anywhere because of the snow.


    Directly waving her right hand, the endless force of wind and snow swept away, and she herself quickly turned around. Now the whole person has nothing to wear. How to fight against Chu Feng is weak in momentum.


    The most important thing is that Xue Wuqing knows that he is not the opponent of Chu Feng. If he gets ravaged by Chu Feng, he will lose more than he gains.


    Although she was there just now, she was bound by the rules of the second generation and below, which does not mean that she can commit herself to men.


    Chufeng smiles gently. Facing the force of wind and snow, it doesn''t feel any sense. It just sighs gently. The ice and snow power that can destroy countless gods of creation is completely dissipated. When you see the snow in the distance, you have to open the door of dazzling light to leave. Chu Feng doesn''t stop it. Because there is no clear snow, you can''t leave at all. The whole planet has been covered by demons.


    Sure enough, snow Wuqing opened the door of dazzling light, just entered, appeared in another place, but found still on this planet.


    His face was slightly angry, and he saw that he was naked. Although Chu Feng didn''t catch up with him now, he was all watched by Chu Feng.


    Clenched his fist, he wanted to contact pugaishi and others to help him, but when he saw his situation, Xue Wuqing still resisted. The sage could cast everything with one idea, but he could not make clothes.


    The look is more and more ugly, falling down quickly. When the snow is not clear again, the whole body has been wrapped in a garment made of leaves. It is just that it makes the snow as cold as frost and has a little more natural flavor.


    Then he quickly went back to the original place. Chu Feng did not rush to sit on the mountain. Snow Wuqing looked in his eyes and was angry in his heart: "what do you want to do?"


    Chufeng chufeng smiles gently. He has a heart to kill Xue Wuqing. But before it is time to kill him, he raises his hand. He takes a suit of clothes out of the demon Kingdom and throws it out directly: "it''s better to wear this one, wear that one to fight with me. It''s not twice naked. I can see the hot eyes in the old woman''s body."


    Xue Wuqing is very clear about her charm and knows that Chu Feng is deliberately speaking to anger himself.


    Cold eyes cut him a look, caught the clothes to make sure there was no conspiracy, snow Wuqing body rotation, has put on a set of clothes, but soon she regretted.


    She used to wear conservative clothes, but Chu Feng is too sexy for her at the moment. Her long legs are exposed in the air, and her dress is low cut. She can see the deep scenery. Although she is more real and can be seen by Chu Feng, she can''t bear to be watched by Chu Feng again.


    And since leaving the moon, snow Wuqing has been here, in order to let himself calm down slowly. However, his calmness still can''t be suppressed after seeing Chu Feng. I wish I could never die with Chu Feng now.


    Naturally, Chu Feng can see Xue Wuqing''s killing heart to himself, but he doesn''t care. Now he has realized the means to instigate the four major forces. If the four great ancestors are estranged, I believe it must be a good thing.


    Xue Wuqing is the key. She is the only woman among the four great ancestors. Although there is nothing at ordinary times, Chu Feng believes that in her heart, she must be unhappy with the other three old guys.


    If you continue to stimulate her, Xue Wuqing will probably transfer this hatred to other men in case of no alternative to him. Then it will be wonderful.


    Of course, it''s just Chu Feng''s idea. It''s not very clear whether it can be achieved or not. Everything depends on the future.


    And even if it can''t become the wind of Chu, there''s nothing to worry about. Just relying on the power of snow and no clear can bring a little threat to ourselves, but it can''t play a very important role. At most, it can be suppressed by a little means.


    Xue Wuqing knows that she can''t be angry. If she is angry, she will be cheated.


    Take a deep breath to calm down your heart. The voice is cold: "what do you want to do?"


    Chufeng''s eyes carefree over the snow, the deep white, found that it is really good, worthy of being a top-notch infinite saint, is really very charming.


    Ignoring xuewuqing, because he looked at her more and more ugly face, Chu Feng raised his hand, purple gourd appeared in his hand, and said with a playful look: "it''s nothing, but the three families of ploxi will soon start to the sword snow sect. As the ancestor, you will inevitably do it, so I want to ask you to stay in my gourd for a few days.""Don''t worry, this gourd can keep a person in custody for seven days. After seven days, it will start to corrode the body. However, the three families will never attack the blade snow clan for more than seven days. When I finish everything, I will let you out."


    Xue Wuqing looks sluggish. She naturally knows what happened in the Xiuzhen world now. Only two days ago, she was calm and calm. She let Chu Feng calm down a little. She was ready to go to pugaishi and other people to suppress the people below.


    I didn''t expect Chu Feng to stop him now. His face changed slightly and he thought of what: "how do you know I''m here?"


    "How can we be regarded as close to each other? I''m familiar with your taste!" Chufeng jokingly said, purple gourd also turned to snow Wuqing: "so I came to you specially, but you can''t do justice for the blade snow sect. I want you to be the first white mouse and see the power of the purple gourd."


    Xuewuqing''s face changed greatly. She knew that it would be very dangerous if she continued to stay, and she knew that Chu Feng was not joking with herself.


    She quickly turned around and broke through the air directly. She just went out not far away. Chu Feng had already blocked her in front of her. The speed was so fast that she could not react at all.


    The door of dazzling light can''t be opened, and there seems to be no way to connect with dense sound. Now it''s useless to even run. Xue Wuqing''s heart is angry except for anger.


    And Chu Feng had a plan for Xue Wuqing long time ago. She wanted to make her a key to pry the four ancestors. So Chu Feng would not be polite to her, or even respect the strong. Because Xue Wuqing is such a woman, if you respect her, she will only bring you endless harm.


    Otherwise, can she stand side by side with the other three old guys without any means? Can it not die in ancient times? The answer is very obvious!


    Therefore, when stopping Xue Wuqing from leaving, Chu Feng quickly swept through the void and hit Xue Wuqing''s body severely. Originally, a sage could not be hurt by any impact force, but now it is chufeng who collides with it. Xue Wuqing has a bitter meaning, and only feels that all the internal organs have been displaced.


    The body flew out like a shell and hit the high mountain where Chu Feng had just sat, and immediately split the mountain into pieces. Otherwise, the mountain would have been buried by the mountain if the speed was faster.


    Just don''t wait for her reaction, Chu Feng has come to her side, pull her hand suddenly between the throw out, also like a shadow to follow up, heavy a foot in snow no clear back.


    For women, especially for women who are full of charm, Chu Feng has always been very tender to women, but now for the snow is not clear, Chu Feng does not want to do that.


    The countdown to the end of the world has begun. I don''t know when it will be the end of the world. Everyone will die at that time. If you can save the world, chufeng doesn''t care. After all, Xue Wuqing is also a woman of the best quality.


    It''s just a pity that pity and cherish jade can''t save the world, and it may speed up the pace of extinction. Therefore, there is nothing polite to say about the snow without clear Chu wind.


    Under the strong attack of the Chu wind, the snow Wu Qing falls towards the ground, and directly collapses the peaks of the waterfall.


    He came out in a mess, but he was beaten by Chu Feng in a few rounds. He had no strength to fight back. No matter the clothes were broken and the scenery was exposed, the eyes that looked at Chu Feng killed the opportunity. There was no color in the eyes of snow Wuqing.


    No matter in ancient times or up to now, there has never been a man who dares to treat her like this. Even now, the three of them are polite to themselves, and even want to combine with her.


    After meeting Chu Feng, he was attacked by the chest at the edge of the universe, and then was slighted on the moon. Today, he was seen by Chu Feng to do shameful things. At this moment, he was even more miserable.


    No matter what it is, it is enough to make the snow clear and the Chu wind never die.


    With his fists clenched, the temperature around him dropped completely at this moment, and the temperature was getting lower and lower. Chu Feng just kept a funny smile and played with purple gourd.


    Because the clothes have been torn a lot, the scenery is completely presented in the eyes of Chu Feng, and the snow is not clear. Originally, the planet full of green trees and blue oceans began to cover with a layer of white, and endless frost fell from the sky, and it was extremely cold.


    Chu Feng just looked at this faintly, and suddenly threw the purple gourd out: "close!"


    The strong suction is produced in an instant. Everything around xuewuqing is immediately inhaled into the purple gourd. Her face changes greatly. Her feet become more powerful. Even if her clothes are broken, she is sucked away by the purple gourd. All the temptations are presented to the Chu wind again. Xue Wuqing grits her teeth and insists, because now she dare not move, for fear that she will be inhaled by purple Among the golden gourds.


    But she does not move does not mean that the Chu wind does not move, twinkling between the Chu wind appeared in the snow-free clear behind, a hand over the latter''s snow-white back: "today for the time being, have a good rest, next time I will take your body."Suddenly, a heavy slap in the snow Wuqing''s body, directly let her be in the purple gourd.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and calmed down. The purple gourd also came to his hand. Chu Feng shook it gently and had a warm smile: "it''s really a good thing. It didn''t work, but you hate me so much that you lost your mind!"


    The most taboo of the practitioners is impetuousness. Now the snow has no clear heart. In front of the purple and golden gourd, naturally there is no resistance.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2991

    After collecting the snow with purple gourd, Chu Feng went directly back to the temple of King Wu. Kardashan had already been waiting outside the palace.


    Seeing Chu Feng coming out of the glare door, kadaishan''s face was not happy to go back to the spiritual world, but rather heavy: "little wind, I heard that cousin Anna is still alive. Shall we wait? When you eliminate the danger from her, we''ll go back? "


    Chu Feng looked at kardashan faintly, and the corners of his mouth flitted over and pondered: "afraid of death?"


    Kardashan''s expression affected her. Of course, she was afraid of death. If satina had already died, she would not mind going back to the spirit world. But now that satina has not died, she has to go back to the spirit world. What if someone accidentally happens to her?


    "Don''t worry." Chu Feng knew that if she didn''t give her a little confidence, the woman would not go back to the spirit world with herself: "after returning to the spiritual world, I will wait until there is news from satina, so I am in the spirit world. Do you still need to worry about safety?"


    After hearing the speech, kardashan thought for a moment. If Chu Feng is really in the spirit world all the time, and leaves after receiving the news from satina, she is really completely safe.


    At once, the heaviness just now dispersed, and a smile appeared on his face: "I listen to the wind less."


    Chu Feng didn''t waste time. Everything else had been arranged. Now all he had to do was go to the spirit world to deal with all the things. He had to wait for the three families to fight against the sword snow sect. As for whether nihility would intervene in it, Chu Feng was not worried at all.


    Today''s nothingness has been unable to change anything, its layout has been in the process of walking, so the nihility can''t interfere with its own layout.


    The door of dazzling light flashed and took kadaishan''s hand. Chu Feng didn''t even take situ Ya and Bai He, so he went directly to the spirit world.


    And not to other places in the spirit world, but directly to the God King''s temple.


    From the last time Chu Feng came to find satina, the temple of God had been killed by kardashan, and now it has been desolate. At the moment, there is no one in the center of the spiritual world. All of them don''t know where they went.


    However, there are still many Protoss living around the temple. As for the demons, under the suppression of satyana, even if there are still alive, I believe they dare not appear at will.


    Chu Feng looked at the palace of God, which had been depressed a lot. His eyes changed the exterior of the palace of God and made it look solemn again: "soon, a new God King will be born."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, kadaishan looked happy. At this time, she thought Chu Feng was trying to support herself. She came to him and said in a soft voice, "wind is less. Next, you must gather people from all branches of the Protoss. Let me serve you before you call them together? I really thank you. There is absolutely no other meaning


    Of course, Chu Feng knows kardashan''s mind, but she''s really not interested in this woman.


    It''s not that she''s on both sides of the wall, but that she was once played by that jerk of nagula. Based on this, Chu Feng can''t mention any interest. He will never walk the road nagula has walked.


    Of course, Chu Feng did not directly refuse, and said with a smile, "miss kadaishan, there is a long way to go. Let''s talk about it again!"


    "Now you can summon the main Protoss to the king''s house to witness the birth of the new king."


    "In addition, tell them that''s what I mean. If you come, you can say it. If you don''t come, you can write down everything. Because those who don''t come must be satina''s loyal supporters. I don''t allow them to exist."


    Kardashan didn''t care about Chu Feng''s murder. She nodded to show that she knew what to do.


    Chu feng''en went to the palace of God and asked the cardeishan people to call themselves after they arrived. At the same time, he also sent a message to William. Today is the day of the birth of a new God King in the temple of God. How can we do without William?


    I just don''t know what kind of look she''ll look like?


    However, no matter what kind of expression and mood she is, Chu Feng doesn''t matter, because she is just a subordinate God. She could bully William before. Now William''s realm has been upgraded to the God of nature. If kardashan is not stupid, she knows how to do it.


    After coming to the God King''s palace, I look at this place which has passed on for countless years.


    It has experienced the glory of the ancient god king, the situation of the protoss being crushed by the demons. There was a past dominated by the protoss, a time dominated by nagura, and a glorious era of satina. But Chu Feng believes that all this will be over.


    In the future, there must be only one master in the temple, that is William. I believe that William has his own support. It is not difficult to control the spirit world and influence the universe. In particular, with the help of kardashan, all this will be easier.


    I found a place to sit down. Before long, a figure fell down from the sky. It didn''t disturb kardashan outside, and the protoss that she called, it was William!


    William has not the previous kind of mindless smile, but a kind of experienced ups and downs steady.The change of Star City Lord and satina''s means had a great impact on William. When he came to Chu Feng, William''s body bent and showed absolute respect: "less wind!"


    "Don''t be so polite." Chu Feng waved his hand and asked William to sit beside him. Then he continued: "I will probably give the five sages to take care of the Oriental world, and you will be the only one in the western world. As the king of the western world, you should have your own pride. We are friends, not subordinate relations."


    This Chu Feng also said to satina at the beginning, but in the end she hated because of her twisted heart and love.


    At the moment, he said such words to William again. Chu Feng seemed to think of the situation when he knew satina, and the kiss by the lake of Hangzhou.


    Shaking his head gently, he scattered the man who should not have thought of again, and patted William on the shoulder: "so I don''t have to be so polite when I see you later. Our status is similar, and we are equal."


    Although Chu Feng said this, William still kept a stiff upper lip.


    He was very clear that if it was not for Chu Feng, he was still a semi God at the end of his life, and it was impossible for him to become a god of nature all his life, which was given to him by Chu Feng.


    Even if Chu Feng did not really use him to control the mind of the western world, but in William''s heart, he had already identified Chu Feng as the real king of the western world.


    Chu Feng passed by with a bitter smile. He knew that he had said so much to William. He didn''t tangle with this problem any more. He didn''t come to the western world any more. If he wanted to come to William, he would gradually adapt: "how''s your father?"


    Because of the betrayal, the city master of Xingluo was abandoned by satina. After being driven out of the castle, Chu Feng only paid attention to William, but did not care too much about the master.


    "Father is dead!" William looked a little gloomy, melancholy replied: "because the cultivation was abandoned by Aunt Anna, and the city master''s position was lost. For a time, his father was devastated and left safely one morning."


    Hearing the death of the Star City Lord, Chu Feng patted William on the shoulder again. The reason why he asked just now was to remind William not to let his father get too much benefit. Now that the Star City Lord has died, there is no need to say so.


    "Less wind." But William asked, "Auntie Anna, how are you now? I heard that you had a fight with her in the secret place of morning light, and then Aunt Anna was killed by you, right? "


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "what do you think?"


    "Aunt Anna is not dead." William looked around and raised his hand in Chu Feng''s curiosity. A fire of life appeared in his hand: "this is what Aunt Anna gave me when he fengshao came back. In this way, I can know if there is something wrong with her. If the fire is not extinguished, Aunt Anna will be OK."


    Chu Feng showed a faint smile. If he was still worried about William''s temperament, he would not worry at all now. Although he was very concerned about satina in his heart, he still had his own principles.


    Otherwise, he would never take out his life.


    Chu Feng also did not say that he had known that satianna was not dead, looking at the group of fire, and then asked him to put it away: "so it seems that Princess Anna is not dead. I know about this matter. Seeing that you are so sincere, I will try my best to meet your request. I just hope that she will not be as short-sighted as your father."


    This is Chu Feng''s decision just now. Originally, his plan was to let satina die when he saw her. But seeing that William was so sincere, Chu Feng didn''t mind just scrapping satina.


    Because of William''s kindness, he should not wear away. If he didn''t know that satina was not dead, as long as William didn''t take out the fire of life, then he would never know. Although he had already known that William''s action was not very effective, it can be seen that he didn''t mean to cover up satianna.


    As for William, he didn''t think so much of Chu Feng. He only knew that Chu Feng was the person needed by Wanjie. On the contrary, satina would bring disaster to Wanjie. So he took out satina''s life for fear of being harmed by Chu Feng.


    Of course, I also hope that his performance can let Chu Feng be merciful to satina in the end.


    As for whether the winner would be satina, William thought it was impossible. He felt a real king''s breath in Chu Feng''s body. He believed that no matter how much wind and rain there are now, Chu Feng will come to the world one day!


    Chu Feng also received the news from kardashan in front of him and said to William, "wait in the hall. I will announce that you will become a new generation of God King."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2992

    Outside the temple of the God King, some important figures from various branches of the protoss have been gathered.


    Although the Shenzu is no longer as powerful as it was then, there are still quite a number of leaders of each branch. When Chu Feng came out, it could be seen that all of them had been standing in the palace of God King for so many years. Even if many people died in nagula''s hands, the details were still amazing.


    Chu Feng can''t help thinking, in a thousand years, his major forces, will it be the same situation, even if they suffer a huge blow, the details are amazing?


    Thinking of these things, Chu Feng went to kardashan''s side, and the original front-end of the discussion was completely quiet after Chu Feng appeared, as if the picture was still in general, except for the breath and heartbeat of the people, the rest of the voice was no longer felt.


    Sharp eyes from the presence of everyone over the body, Chu wind light mouth: "are you here?"


    Kardashan knew that the question was Chu Feng''s asking herself. She bowed her head and showed respect and said, "there are still seven branches whose leaders have not arrived. They say they are not comfortable."


    Although kardashan didn''t make it clear in person, Chu Feng understood what she meant. All of them were loyal supporters of satina. Therefore, he heard that he had called for them, so he did not come at the moment.


    Of course, chufeng is aware of the protoss'' hatred for themselves. Some people will be afraid of themselves, so they will come. But some people will not come even though they are loyal to satina.


    For these people, Chu Feng is admirable, at least their loyalty is undeniable.


    But also because of their loyalty, these people are doomed to be unable to exist, because loyal to your enemy, then the future will inevitably bring you great harm, Chu Feng has always believed in this truth.


    Slightly raised his head: "no, then never come."


    Suddenly, there was a breath of God of creation. Before they knew what the situation was, they felt that the breath of God of creation had gone away. After reaction, they all changed their faces, because they knew that Chu Feng was going to kill all the people who had not come.


    I''m glad that I arrived wisely and sympathized with the seven branch leaders who didn''t come. Who could have thought that because they didn''t come, they would face the cruel and bloody Chu wind?


    In the heart of Chu Feng''s ruthlessness, everyone was frightened, and even had a little meaning of holding back. Only in front of Chu Feng, they didn''t dare to show it. Even when Chu Feng''s eyes looked at them, they couldn''t help lowering their heads, and none of them dared to look at Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng did a trivial thing in general, dispersed the kind of sharp and rapid peace, but even so, the spirit of the sage was placed there, or let the people present, dare not easily move any crooked ideas.


    A few minutes before going, Chu Feng once again looked at the crowd lightly and said, "many people here know who I am, but most of them are still meeting for the first time. Here I will introduce myself. My name is Chu Feng."


    "As for calling you here today, it is not for you to submit, nor for you to respect me from now on, but to discuss something with you."


    Before he came, many people thought that Chu Feng was going to control the spirit world. But at the moment, we were all at a loss when we heard what he said. Didn''t Chu Feng mean to control the spirit world? So why did he fight with satina in the beginning, and was abandoned by satina?


    Chu Feng could see what they were thinking from the faces of the people.


    Wen Run said with a smile: "maybe you think I''m telling you a lie, but I have a clear conscience about this. I believe you all know that at the beginning, I was a partner with satina, but then something unpleasant happened. According to satyana, that is, after nagula died, I wanted to be the Supreme Master of the world, but she gave up."


    They all nodded a little, and that was what satina had said.


    "In fact, it''s just a reason for her to cover up her gloom." Chu Feng sighed. He is not the kind of person who refutes himself. But if he wants to put William on the top of the throne, some things still need to be clarified. Otherwise, if he hates his own spiritual world, who will let him support William''s position?


    After brewing for a while, Chu Feng continued: "at the beginning, I found satyana in the modern world and discussed with her about cooperation. The original meaning was that after nagula died, she could control the western world, because I am an oriental, and I do not mean to control the western world."


    "It''s just a pity that for some reason, satina practiced the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, and did some extreme things, which led to the present situation."


    Chu Feng with a serious attitude, he and satyana between the things are told to the people present, not deliberately to vilify satina, also did not raise their own stature, on the case of everything.


    As everyone digested the news, Chu Feng said with a smile: "so, it wasn''t that I wanted to compete with satina for the world, but she wanted to step on me. If she didn''t really mean to fight for the world, how can we explain that she sent people to invade the five forbidden areas later?"Shenzu people, you look at me, I look at you, most people have believed what Chu Feng said.


    At that time, they didn''t know that satyana practiced the Yin and Yang of heaven and earth, but now they know the evil of satyana. So subconsciously, they already know the truth, which may be what Chu Feng said.


    A Protoss leader came forward and summoned up the courage to say, "demon, you really don''t mean to control the western world?"


    "Yes Chu Feng raised a hand and put it on the front end: "I can swear that if I have the mind to control the western world, or if there is a supporter to control the western world instead of me, then I will not die well."


    To the level of Chu Feng, his words and deeds are highly concerned. At the moment, he even said that, which also dispelled some doubts in the hearts of the Protoss.


    Chu Feng looked at the kind of exclusion that everyone had not begun to see, and said with a smile: "maybe you think that I have done so many things, and nothing seems strange, but this is what I think. At the beginning, I and satina also said that. I only hope that the western world will be stable, not affect the Oriental world, and both can be stable."


    "It''s just a pity that satina wasted some of my good intentions because of her extreme nature. It''s also because of this that I put heavy pressure on the whole spirit world."


    At this time, many people have already believed in Chu Feng, because all the words and conspiracies can be established under the premise of satyana''s cultivation of heaven, earth, yin and Yang. Therefore, what Chu Feng said can stand scrutiny.


    Or the leader of the protoss said, "is the demon God going to recommend kardashan to be the next leader of our Protoss, even in charge of the western world?"


    She has been standing behind Chu Feng for a moment. She has been waiting for so long, waiting for today. Now this moment is coming, and her heart can''t be calm and quiet.


    Although the protoss knew that everything was satyana''s fault, they were still dissatisfied with kadaishan, because she betrayed the Protoss. If Chu Feng really wanted kadaishan to be the master, it would be equivalent to chufeng''s own mouth and overturning what he had just said.


    Because Chu Feng really didn''t mean to interfere with the western world, he would not use a kardashan who was deeply influenced by him, a person who could kill his own compatriots. How can he convince the public? It looks more like a puppet of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng naturally understood this, and looked at kadaishan with a faint smile: "miss kadaishan has indeed done some wrong things, but in the end, she is a reformed person. Every new era is always bleeding. If the spirit world wants to usher in a new stability, it is impossible without bleeding."


    "She was wrong, but I think that is the inevitability of history. It is valuable to change it."


    All the protoss were gloomy, and their mood was not so happy, because if kadaishan had been promoted to the position of Western domination by Chu Feng, they would not have said anything at the moment, but in their hearts, they would not accept it.


    The rest of the people in the kingdom of Katrina are totally dependent on the west, because they are not the people of the past.


    Just now, Chu Feng said that he would not interfere with the western world, nor support a person to control the western world instead of him. Is this a self defeating thing?


    Chu Feng''s eyes were so keen that although the protoss didn''t say anything, Chu Feng knew what they were thinking from their eyes, but he didn''t care at all, because he didn''t want to support kardashan.


    There was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth: "miss kardashan is also a very important person in the Protoss. She once held a very high position. She is very familiar with all the affairs of the Protoss and even the affairs of the western world. Do you think I said that?"


    The protoss all nodded unnaturally. What Chu Feng said was really hard for them to refute. The existence of kardashan is indeed indispensable to the present Protoss, but does that make kardashan superior?


    At this time, kardashan has shown a proud look, as if she has become the leader of the protoss, thinking that she will be like the previous satyana, there is a kind of excitement in her heart.


    Just when she was imagining herself, Chu Feng sighed: "it''s just that miss kadaishan is a woman after all. I don''t look down on women, nor have any prejudice against women. I just think that women are easy to be emotional, and don''t have enough overall view."


    "So I will not support Miss Kardashian as the new leader of the Protoss. I just want you to accept her and become the future director of the temple of God."


    What!


    Not to mention kardashan, that is, the protoss are all in a daze. Chu Feng said so much just now, it seems that she wants kadaishan to become the new leader of the Protoss. How can he now say that she just wants her to become a supervisor?


    So if it wasn''t for Kardashian, who would be the new leader of the protoss?


    Although there are a lot of opinions about kadaishan in the minds of protoss, it is undeniable that kadaishan is indeed a very capable person, and she is also a rare and powerful person in the current Protoss. Chu Feng did not support her to become the new leader of the Protoss. Who should we support?Cadysan blinked, feeling that she had heard the wrong thing: "less wind, are you wrong?"


    "No mistake!" Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and gently raised his hand to wave: "I think there is a person who is more suitable than you to be the leader of the protoss, whether it is character, strength, or everyone''s support!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2993

    Who?


    Kardashan was stunned by her personality, strength and support. Who would it be?


    Although kardashan is a villain, she knows very well that after being crushed by the demons, many of the protoss have died. Among the remaining people, the overall strength is almost no longer stronger than her own, and her moral character will not be said. Who will be stronger than herself alone?


    What''s more, public support? If you really want to choose a Protoss leader and choose among the protoss, who else is more suitable than yourself?


    Not only did Kardashian think so, but all the protoss who were summoned had similar thoughts.


    They don''t recognize kardashan''s character, but they won''t say anything about her strength. After all, no matter how kardashan is, she is also a subordinate God. Now that satina is missing, she is almost the strongest person in the Protoss. Besides her, who can be more suitable?


    Everyone looked at Chu Feng with puzzled eyes, and kardashan was even more annoyed. At first, Chu Feng didn''t say that, but now she showed that she had never supported herself, which made kadaishan very uncomfortable.


    It seems that the person in charge has a higher status, but she is not interested in it at all. Because when she was in charge, she was also above ten thousand people. Now she is despised by others. If she just keeps her status unchanged, she can''t accept it.


    Chu Feng didn''t care what kardashan thought, because no matter how the latter thought, she could only take it according to her own thinking, and she had no way out.


    He turned his head and called to the king of God''s Palace: "come out!"


    Everyone''s eyes were all focused on the temple of God King. Hearing the footsteps coming from inside, everyone became curious. Kardashan was even more hostile. Chu Feng would never let Oriental people dominate the spirit world. But who else in the spirit world has such qualifications to become a new God King?


    "Ah, William!"


    Finally, a figure appeared in the public''s line of sight, when the people who came out, the people present were very surprised.


    William, the son of Luo Chengzhu, once the first city master star, naturally knew him, but the latter was the peak cultivation of demigod in the later period. How could he dominate the western world?


    Some Protoss leaders at the peak of the demigod period are very puzzled. If it is to let William, who is so powerful, become the leader of protoss, it is better to let kardashan go. At least the latter is a lower God, and even the strong one can be the leader of the Protoss. That''s a joke.


    Kardashan also responded and hummed, "little wind, are you kidding us? How can William be the leader of the protoss? "


    The rest of the protoss also nodded slightly. Naturally, they were sure of William''s character, which was much better than kardashan. If they could become the leader of the protoss, they would support it, but the strength was too low. Even if they became the God King with the support of Chu Feng, how many people would be convinced?


    "At least I think he''s better than you."


    Chufeng chufeng smiles gently and doesn''t care about kardashan''s almost killing eyes: "character and strength are all above you. The most important thing is, if you compete with William, I believe you will support William more?"


    Kardashian''s face moved her. Sure enough, she saw all the protoss nodding there. If they wanted to choose one of them, they would rather William be king of the Protoss.


    In her eyes, kardashan was angry in her heart and knew that she was really fooled by Chu Feng, because she began to kill the guard of the God King''s palace. Now in the hearts of these Protoss, she has no character to speak of. It is definitely impossible to support her to become the king of the Protoss.


    Kardashan clenched her pink fist and slowly loosened it. She knew that even if she knew that she had been played by Chu Feng, she could only bear it.


    "Let''s see. I don''t have to say that I use you to control the spirit world."


    Chu Feng patted William on the shoulder and did not pay attention to the dissatisfied kadaishan: "I believe that when they know your strength, they will sincerely hope that you will become the master of the spirit world and the king of the western world."


    William nodded gently and went forward to face the people. In the curious look of everyone, William suddenly burst out his amazing momentum. A strong breath of God of nature surged between heaven and earth, completely enveloping the whole temple of God.


    At first, there was a slight contempt in his eyes. He even felt that Chu Feng made William go to the top to control the spirit world. At the moment, all of them changed color.


    God of creation! When did William become God of nature?


    People''s brains seem to be short circuited. They are very clear about what kind of cultivation William is. Not long ago, it was only the peak of the late demigod. If it were not for the relationship between satina and William, he would have been killed when the city Lord of Stella collapsed.


    But at that time, William, who was only the peak of demigod, how could he become the God of nature? When was the birth of God of nature so simple?


    All the protoss were shocked beyond measure. Kardashan opened her mouth in surprise, as if she was studying some noble musical instrument. She blinked her eyes to see if it was her own illusion. But the fact is that William is indeed a powerful God of creation, and it is hard to fake that strong breath.However, when the king of cassan was confused, how could it be regarded as the most important thing for William to achieve in a short time?


    What did she think of? Kardashan''s eyes looked at Chu Feng, who was standing there with a faint smile. She was sure that all this must be caused by Chu Feng, but how did he do it to improve William''s cultivation?


    It was a little strange at that time that he was in the temple of King Wu. All of them were gods, and their aptitude was better than their own. At that time, it seemed that everything was due to the Chu wind.


    At this time, all the protoss were kneeling on the ground. William was the right person in their hearts to compare with kadaishan. They were also sure of their moral character. Now they are still a terrible God of creation. If such a person wants to become a leader of the protoss, even without the support of Chu Feng, they can only comply with it.


    What''s more, now that William still has the support of Chu Feng, they know what to do without any words: "God King!"


    The voice reverberated in the sky above the God King Hall. William showed his strength and became a new God King without any hindrance. Chu Feng knew in his eyes that he had come to the spirit world. Then even if satina came back, he could not return to heaven.


    Because the protoss will not accept that a man who has practiced sorcery will become the king of the Protoss. The era of satyana is really over this time.


    Chu Feng didn''t disturb anything. He quietly turned around and walked into the palace of God. William had grown up. He knew how to do some things and let William dominate the western world. Chu Feng believed that this was the right choice.


    After Chu Feng left, kardashan saw that William was telling everyone to get up. She clenched her lips and did not want to admit that she had not got anything, so she turned around and followed Chu Feng to go in. Now William has become the king of gods. If she wants to have a better future, she can only hold chufeng''s thigh.


    After the palace of God, Chu Feng just sat down and kardashan followed him. Her face was full of anger: "little wind, are you playing with me like this? What do you say when you use me? "


    Chu Feng smiles, and the anger toward kadaishan is expected: "what did I say? I don''t seem to have given you any assurance? "


    "You Kardashan looked angry. She raised her finger and pointed to Chu Feng. She realized that it was wrong. She put it down and said coldly: "last time I asked you whether the future leader of the protoss is me, whether you want to support me to the top. Do you think it is not obvious? What do you mean by supporting William to the top


    "I did say that." Chu Feng nodded and didn''t deny what he had said. When kardashan''s face relaxed and Chu Feng didn''t repudiate, Chu Feng''s words deflected: "what I said is very obvious, but I didn''t say to support you to become the God King. Don''t you know what it means obviously?"


    "But I don''t know. I don''t blame you, but now I''ve made it clear. Do you understand?"


    Kardashan looked at Chu Feng with consternation. Slowly, she finally reacted.


    When she asked Chu Feng, wasn''t Chu Feng''s answer obvious? At first, kardashan thought that chufeng meant that she must have become the king of the protoss, but now it seems that kadaishan knew she was really fooled by chufeng.


    What he said is obvious, can be positive words, can be negative words to her, for example, it is obviously not to support you.


    But hate oneself at that time did not think of this layer, will be silly to be used by Chu Feng, look at Chu Feng eyes did not hide her anger: "Chu Feng, you are a jerk, bullying a girl is what skill?"


    "Are you still a girl?" Chu Feng asked a question with a smile, but he didn''t continue to pester with kadaishan: "and although you are not the God King, you are also the existence of thousands of people under one person. I believe that as long as you do things seriously, no one will do anything to you. William''s character is there. Are you worried that he will bully you?"


    Naturally, kardashan knew that William would not bully herself, but now she felt that she had been bullied by Chu Feng.


    Cold face: "well, don''t say this, then you said that as long as nagula died, let me be your woman, nagula died long ago, this is still not true."


    This woman is really caught almost to the benefit of ah!


    Chu Feng also knew that he could not be so polite to her, and his eyes were slightly cold: "nagula died. Satyana has no accident. Naturally, I will keep my promise. But don''t forget what happened afterwards. Do you dare to tell me these things? Do you think I don''t know who you helped satina oppress me?"


    As soon as she felt Chu Feng''s anger rising, she immediately lowered her head and knew that she was too angry. How could she compete with Chu Feng?


    Chu fengleng snorted and stood up: "do your work well. I will be in the spirit world in the next few days. You can help William stabilize the spirit world."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2994

    The spirit world has born a new king, once unknown star Luo small Lord William upper.


    After the news came out, the world was all in a daze. In many people''s hearts, the spiritual group was on the verge of breaking down under the continuous pressure of Chu wind, and could not pose any threat to any force. Even if satyana had not died, he believed that the gods had no hope to rise.


    But now the gods have chosen a new king of God, and it is supported by Chu wind. Some people who begin to despise the spiritual gods have taken seriously, and can have the support of Chu wind, will the gods decline like this?


    Then, hearing Chu Feng just didn''t want to see the western world killing outside the control, he let William take the upper position. Everyone was slightly trance. What was Chu Feng thinking about. Wasn''t he in control in the dark after he supported William?


    Want to say Chu wind is in the show, but to Chu wind this level of people need to do show?


    If he really wants to control the western world, let his own people go to the upper position at will, he wants to dominate the western world and believe that there are few people who can stop him, then Chu Feng really feels the world is stable, so it makes the western world self-government.


    In the past, the impression of Chu wind was a vicious and bloodthirsty person. At this time, there are also some new cognition about Chu Feng. He is not the one in the rumors, who is the only one who has the world and speaks one word!


    In this news, a figure in a small world with few people in the spiritual world flew out of the waves in front of the earth, not who could satyana be?


    Once beautiful and moving Princess of the divine race, at this time has been spread by a layer of cold breath, the whole people can feel that kind of cold to extreme breath far away.


    The pure and beautiful face has also become cold, and the eyes without impurities are also more cool and evil.


    She is still alive because she used the drawn nagula force to cast a separate man to escape in the secret of the morning light. Moreover, because she took three saints, the ability of concealment was also strong, so that she could survive under the attack of Chu wind.


    But although she survived, satyana also felt the gap between herself and Chu Feng, which was the general gap between heaven and earth.


    So after getting security, satyana quickly went to Luo family, and then absorbed the strength of the other two people. She could not start to master the saint. So she defeated quality with quantity. Now, the element strength of the four forces, satyana has more or less realized some.


    Of course, there is another reason for this, that is to provoke four forces to fight with Chu Feng.


    Only now, none of the four forces have the intention of fighting with Chu Feng. It is a pity for satyana to hear that three suspected that the three suspected that the two had cooperation. Satyana was speechless. She had a good plan because she took the lead in absorbing the strength of 300 people of the blade snow sect, which led to failure.


    But no matter how good, it is a good thing after all. Whether it is Chu Feng or the turmoil in the world of practice, it is a good thing for her.


    Walking to the river rolling by the waves, satyana looked at the reflection inside, and found that she had changed a lot. Although she was as beautiful as ever, she had lost her original innocence and simplicity, and she was unfamiliar with herself.


    At the same time, she also knew what happened in the spiritual world, and William became a new king of the gods.


    There is no feeling about satyana, even a little angry mood. After she constantly absorbs the power of others by using the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, many things are no longer important to her. What she thinks now is how to absorb more force and strengthen herself.


    And William became a new king of the gods, and satianna thought it was quite appropriate because William had a kind heart, much better than katieshan, even her now.


    "William, I hope the gods can be passed on for a long time in your hands!"


    With a sigh, satyana scattered her melancholy mood in her heart, turned to see this strange world. Under the pressure of Chu wind, she was afraid to show up now, because she was afraid that she would be hit by Chu Feng when she appeared, and she would not even know how to die.


    This feeling of satyana is very sad, but before she is not as strong as Chu Feng, she can only bear it.


    The body slowly soared up, and the power drawn from several families has been completely melted and stabilized by her. Now, the strength is much stronger than that in the secret situation of morning light and Chu Feng. But such strength satyana does not feel that she can overcome Chu wind.


    So she needs more strength. The world of practice is the best goal. Because if you start to give a hand to the people under the Chu wind banner, then Chu Feng will find her at all costs, so she will not have to play.


    The body shape passes through the void. Satianna''s goal tonight is to cherish her family. She can''t put down her dream. If she can get the dream application skill, she doesn''t need anything for Chu Feng if she has the dream of dream application.Just just flying out a short distance away, satina stopped, her eyes indifferently swept around: "come out!"


    With a few whizzing sounds, three people appeared in three directions around satina''s body. Looking at them, satina immediately recognized that they were the three great ancestors besides the blade snow sect.


    Although these people are very strong, but for satina, she can''t beat her want to go, so there is no fear in her eyes, very calm.


    Ask: "three ancestors, what does this mean?"


    Pugaishi looked at satyana with a cold voice: "now we are very clear about the rumors from the outside world. It is said that it is the cooperation between zhenxuezong and chufeng, but we know that all this is done by you."


    Satina narrowed her eyes and looked at the three men who surrounded her but didn''t show any signs of Murder: "what do you really want to do?"


    "Where is snow girl?" Xi Qingtian answered and asked coldly in his voice: "today we found that we couldn''t contact xuenu. The original intention is to stop the possible tragedy, but if we can''t find xuenu, we can''t do much to stop it. The sword snow sect will suspect that we killed the snow girl."


    Satina was stunned and then sneered: "dreamer, if you ask me other questions, I may be able to answer you. If you ask me where the snow girl is, how do you want me to answer you?"


    "I don''t even know where you started. How can I know where snow girl is? The most important thing is that xuenu''s strength should be above me? "


    Xi Qingtian narrowed his eyes and made eye contact with the other two old friends. He also knew that the disappearance of Xue Wuqing had little to do with satina, because although satina was already very powerful, there was still a gap between her and xuewuqing.


    And they feel the breath of satina at the moment. If they really absorb the power of snow, it will not be just like this. It must have surpassed them, but it is not.


    Scattered some fierce, Xi Qingtian''s eyes are still fierce: "we believe that snow girl is not in your hands, maybe she is going to do some other things, but we want to know what you want to do. You hurt so many people in our family secretly. Besides trying to frame up Chu Feng, are you strengthening your own strength?"


    For a moment, satina couldn''t see exactly what the three ancestors were thinking.


    They even know that they have harmed so many people in their family. Now that they see themselves, they should never die. Why are they talking so much with themselves? Everything seems a little unusual.


    Of course, the most important thing is that satina doesn''t feel any chance to kill herself in their bodies. Is it not important that so many grandchildren died in their hearts?


    Squinting her eyes, satina tried to guess what these ancestors thought, but still couldn''t get an answer.


    Taking back her thoughts, satina replied, "yes, those people are all my victims. In addition to framing Chu Feng, I want to strengthen my own strength. To a certain extent, I can defeat Chu Feng, kill him, and maintain my lost pride."


    Xi Qingtian showed a meaningful smile: "you can really kill Chu Feng?"


    "Not now." Satyana has completely let go, and did not care about the encirclement of the three ancestors: "but as long as I draw enough strength, I believe that I can certainly surpass Chu Feng, even if I can''t surpass him, at least it should be in the middle of Bozhong."


    Xi Qingtian stares at satina for a while, and then asks, "Pu Jing Cang and Luo Chen, and Pu Jing Qiong''s last death, are actually because you have absorbed strength?"


    As soon as satyana''s mind freezes, Pu Jingqiong is the only one who knows these things. However, he is dead. Even Chu Feng knows that everything is normal. How did Xi Qingtian and others know that they didn''t tell the younger generation to remember and hate Chu Feng at the beginning, and even agreed to discuss with Chu Feng?


    Want to ask why, think about satina still did not say much, just calmly nodded: "yes."


    After being confirmed by satyana, pugaishi and Luochen both burst into the eyes of a killing machine, but the killing machine was quickly covered up by them. At the beginning, they had such a conjecture that they didn''t start, and now it''s even more meaningless to do it.


    "Princess Anna, we have known your ancestors for a long time."


    Xi Qingtian then said with a smile: "although this old acquaintance is the enemy, but it can also be regarded as the one who knows. We know that the Shenzu people have their own pride, so you want to kill Chu Feng''s mood. We understand that in addition to looking for xuenu, we want to see if we can cooperate with each other?"


    Satina was stunned: "cooperation?"


    "Yes Xi Qingtian nodded, and a light cold color appeared on his peaceful face: "as long as you are willing to cooperate with us, we will immediately provide you with 20 gods of nature for you to absorb, OK?"


    There is absolutely no benefit of taking nothing in the world, and satina keeps a little Alert: "what do I need to do?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2995

    The next night, the spirit world was beyond the expectation of Chu Feng, and calmed down in William''s hands in advance. Of course, there was kardashan''s help. Without kardashan''s familiarity with all aspects, it would take William a little time to control the protoss as quickly as possible.


    However, William''s strength is also an important factor in bringing the protoss together so quickly and even stabilizing the spirit world.


    Now satina is missing. There is no leader in the western world. William appears at this time. He is still a powerful God of nature. Moreover, people in the spiritual world can accept all aspects of his character. Therefore, it is reasonable to close all these things in the shortest time.


    So Chu Feng was sure that there would be no change again, and he paid more attention to the present Xiuzhen world, and also to the news of satina. This woman had nothing to hide in the dark, but she had such evil means as heaven and earth Yin and Yang, which was not good.


    It''s just that since the secret place of the morning light, to make sure that satina is not dead, now where she is, Chu Feng has no clue. If it is Zhang yun''er, they can develop the fate track, it''s OK. Now it''s not so easy to find satina.


    And in the Chu wind some worry about this time, Zhang yun''er also a heavy face in the god palace.


    Over the past two days, in order to give William a seat, Chu Feng stayed in the palace of God and asked Zhang yun''er to do whatever they had to do. If they couldn''t handle it, they would come back to find themselves.


    At the moment, seeing Zhang yun''er not only appears, but also looks not so good. Chu Feng knows that it is definitely not good news.


    Let Zhang yun''er sit down for a while, wave to let kardashan arrange to serve their own Protoss maid to retreat. Chu Feng then asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "Two things!" Zhang Yuner nodded.


    It was not long ago that the news was received. One thing was that the three families had gathered 8000 strong people from the divine realm to fight against the sword snow sect. However, because there was a big array left by the snow and no clear, the three allied forces could not enter in a short time, and the core forces of each family did not enter directly. They were prepared to disintegrate the forces of the school step by step and take the means of facing the city ¡£


    The sword snow sect has long been on guard against the actions of the three families, but the eight thousand strong ones still make the sect feel particularly hard. All the Shenjing realms add up to 3000 people. As long as the battle array is broken, it is certainly impossible to resist the eight thousand Shenjing army gathered by the three families.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "as expected, if blade snow clan can''t find satina, everything will be floating clouds. The three families will not accept any explanation. They will only think that I have cooperation with blade snow sect, and the effect will be counterproductive."


    "That''s the second thing I want to tell you." Zhang Yuner nodded in agreement and continued: "Xijia, Pujia and Luojia, when the three armies joined forces, they found that twenty gods of nature were missing. They suspected that they were killed by you. They were very angry about this, just because they wanted to start with the sword snow sect, so they didn''t do anything out of the ordinary except releasing some slander words to you."


    Shit!


    Chu Feng can''t help but burst out a rude remark in his heart. It''s impossible for satyana to do this thing without looking at it. It seems that such three families have gathered so many powerful people in the divine realm. It''s impossible for satyana not to fight.


    It''s just that where does this woman come from that makes twenty gods of nature disappear quietly?


    The existence of God of creation is bound to be a particularly important figure in the three families, and there must be many guards around. In this case, it makes people feel strange that satina can not let people find out and cause the twenty gods of nature to disappear.


    Unfortunately, Zhang yun''er and Chang''e have been unable to pry into the fate, otherwise they can know what happened.


    Rubbing his head, Chu Feng said: "this thing must have been done by satina. She strengthened her strength during the three wars. In such a situation, everyone would think that it was me who moved secretly, and could not suspect satina at all."


    "It seems that this woman can''t be found. Without her, we can''t get rid of the suspicion of renxuezong, nor can I have enough reasons to fight against the Xiuzhen world."


    Zhang yun''er was stunned for a moment, and then understood the meaning of Chu Feng. Chu Feng wanted to find satyana not only to get rid of the suspicion for renxuezong, but also wanted to use satyana as an excuse to say that the Xiuzhen world framed him, and then he would start to reason.


    Chufeng was still thinking about these things at this time, but there was no sense of crisis at all. Zhang Yuner also stood up and said, "this is the thing. If there is nothing else, I will go first."


    Chu Feng nodded to let Zhang yun''er leave first. When he was alone, he stood up and prepared to see the situation of the school. He didn''t care how many people died. But the power of the sage and the God of creation can''t be compromised. In the future, it will be very useful to him.


    Eh?


    Just after the door of dazzling light was opened, Chu Feng was stunned for a moment. His eyes were sharp and he looked towards the southwest. His face was a bit more different. This breath should not appear in the spirit world, nor should it appear in the five forbidden areas. How could it appear?And it depends on the situation or for themselves.


    Chu Feng closed the door of dazzling light, quickly swept through the void, quietly left the temple of God, across nearly two thousand miles, landed in a deserted city-state, far away you can see a person standing on the top of a tallest building.


    When seeing clearly the person standing there, Chu Feng showed a playful smile, knowing that his feeling was not wrong just now, it was really him!


    King of the soul world, Lord of the world!


    Although Chu Feng is surprised that the master of the world is not in the soul world and comes to this world, that is all. The master of the world can ignore Yin and Yang, so it is understandable to come to this world occasionally.


    A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Lord, why do you want to come to Chang''e? It''s a pity now. Even if you go, she won''t go with you, and if there is any improper behavior, she will kill you."


    Chu Feng said these words are not scaremongering. Chang''e, who recovers her memory, is still the proud imperial daughter. She only has herself in her heart. If the world leader goes, she will probably do something to him.


    "Demon, I still like to joke."


    The master of the world gave a faint smile, and looked at the distance with deep eyes: "this time I came to this world, I just told the devil some things. By the way, I also looked at places that I haven''t been to for 50000 years. It seems that there are not too many changes."


    Chu Feng is not interested in the fact that the world Master has not come to this world for 50000 years. What he is more interested in is what the world tells himself.


    Because he has a kind of intuition, if it is not something important, the world Master will never come to this world from the soul world.


    "Fate has been confused, everything is in the stage of remodeling."


    Xu said: "Xu can''t see anything in the future, no matter whether it''s an opportunity or not, she can''t see anything in the future, no matter whether it''s a woman''s future or not."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "can you say a little more clear?"


    The world Master nodded and said slowly.


    Because the ten artifact gather together to start the countdown to the end of the world. Now the fate process is proceeding according to the setting of the beginning of nothingness. If there is no accident, the final result is the end of this era.


    However, this result will not be the final result, because the so-called fate disorder is actually reorganization, which lasts for a year. Within a year, there is no order in fate. Therefore, before the fate forms a new order, everyone can change his own destiny and create impossible things.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s ambiguous appearance, the master of the world waved his finger: "for example, the original fate track is the demon God. You finally destroyed this era, but in this year''s chaotic situation, as long as you successfully break through yourself, then the fate track will change. As long as you persist in disturbing the original destiny track, the result will change."


    "As long as the era is not broken within a year and a new order of destiny is born, then the era will be safe."


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly. Lu Wan didn''t really say this in detail, and they probably understood what it meant.


    That is, the fate is disordered. It takes a year to form a new order. As long as the era is not destroyed within one year, then the world will be safe after the formation of the new order of destiny. No matter what the empty mind is, it will be useless.


    However, nihility naturally understands this, and it will certainly prevent others from changing the destiny it started to set.


    "Don''t worry." The master of the world said with a faint smile: "nothingness is fate. When fate is wrong, nothingness itself will also have a weak process. It has only one chance to really make a big move. So long as it is not in the key things, it will not do things."


    Chu Feng''s mouth cocked up: "so I''m at ease. I didn''t expect this damned girl to have today, but how can I change the universe or make a new destiny order come into being ahead of time?"


    Because of the birth of a new destiny, the nihilistic plot to destroy the world will not exist.


    The world Master was silent for a moment: "there are two ways: one is to die now, the other is to be born supreme!"


    Chu Feng chin almost did not fall down: "you tease me?"


    "The setting of nothingness, in the end, is that you destroy this era, and then die with all the worlds!" The world Master sighed helplessly: "so as long as you die, then the fate track will change, and a new order will be born."


    Chu Feng''s pupil shrinks violently. As long as he dies, he can change his fate, and nothingness can no longer carry out the plot of extermination?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng shook his head to dispel the idea. He didn''t want to take this step until he had to, and he firmly believed that as long as he adhered to the mind, nothingness could not control himself to do anything.


    Then there is only one possibility left, the achievement of eternal supremacy.


    Thinking of the ancient supreme, Chu Feng wryly said, "how can I achieve the supreme?"


    "You have the supreme throne, and you have the ten artifact." As the master of the seven universe eras, he naturally knew something that many people didn''t even know: "only one thing left, the opportunity will appear, and the throne will come!"Chu Feng''s eyes instantly condensed into awn. What they started to guess was that the master''s words were affirmative. He restrained his excitement and asked, "what''s the last one? Where is it?"


    With a faint smile, the master raised his finger and pointed to the sky: "Heaven Road!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2996

    This is the second time that Chu Feng heard these two words when the ten great artifacts gathered together, but even Lu Wan did not know what the heavenly way was. Now he heard the LORD say the heavenly way again, and the great prophecy of the sixteen characters reappeared in chufeng''s mind.


    The supreme throne, ten square artifact, reappearance of the heavenly way, no one from ancient times!


    According to the Lord of the world just now, the supreme throne has been under his control, and the ten divine tools are already in hand. Only the heavenly path will allow the supreme opportunity to come, and then the eternal supreme will be achieved.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng asked in a low voice, "what is the heavenly way?"


    The Lord of the world nodded slightly, and his eyes became more profound. There was a strange color on the face that was even more beautiful than that of a woman: "once upon a time, the heavenly road my father took was called the supreme King''s way!"


    What!


    Chu Feng''s body was shocked, and his eyes showed a look of horror. The father of the world Lord once stepped on the path of heaven. The heavenly road is really a road, and you can become the supreme one if you go up there? The father of the Lord? Isn''t that the supreme?


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng thought of the old man of the throne. He was a powerful and eternal supreme. According to the old man of the throne, there was no supreme after him. Was the old man of the throne the father of the Lord of the kingdom?


    "Yes, the spirit of the supreme throne is my father, Lord!"


    Chu Feng did not open his mouth, but the master knew what Chu Feng was thinking. He said faintly: "he is also the only supreme one in the seven universe eras since ancient times. It is just because of several universes that he collapsed in the long river of history."


    Although Chu Feng had such a guess in his heart, Chu Feng was still surprised when he really said it.


    However, he did not ask anything. He believed that the LORD would tell himself something that he had never known.


    After a moment''s silence, the LORD said again: "in fact, there are many mistakes in your understanding of many things. Even if it is the worship of gods, there are mistakes. In the seven universe eras, what the God knows is just this cosmic era. Who can know the real past?"


    It turns out that both the supreme throne and the ten great artifacts of chaos were born in chaos before the first universe era, and they showed the peak of an era.


    At the beginning of the first universe era, the universe was divided into several universes. The father of the world Lord, the Lord, rose against the heaven at that time and achieved the eternal supreme.


    At that time, when he achieved the supreme throne, the ten square artifact was in hand, and fortunately, he met the heavenly path. However, after that time, the heavenly path had gone through several cosmic eras, and the decagonal artifact and the supreme throne disappeared after the fall of the Lord.


    The way to change all things in the world is to change the way of the sages!


    The supreme can control many things, destiny, time, any invisible thing is the supreme means.


    Chu Feng''s eyes are a little heavy. If all that the world Lord said is true, then the eternal supreme is too terrible. Today''s nothingness has made them unable to resist, and the Supreme Master can control fate, then it is equivalent to controlling nothingness.


    In addition to nothingness, it can also control time. Is that an idea, time will change, the past, the present and the future, can be changed at will?


    Chu Feng does not know, but he is very clear, eternal supreme, there is no one, absolutely not a empty word, his strong and terrible, is many people can not understand, also can not imagine!


    Slowly, Chu Feng was barely able to bury the shock in his heart: "master of the world, how to say the heavenly way, how can we make it appear?"


    "Chance!" The master of the world replied faintly, and then went on to say: "but even if the path of heaven reappears, the one who becomes the supreme may be you, but it may also be someone else. In my dusty memory, my father killed dozens of top infinite saints, and then he achieved the supreme position without one."


    What?


    Chu Feng was really shocked this time. The supreme throne and the ten square artifact were all obtained by himself. Why is the key path to achieve the supreme throne not aimed at one person, and the others can also achieve the supreme through the heavenly path?


    In the next explanation of the Lord of the world, Chu Feng knew that the heavenly path did not appear for a certain person. Its appearance only signified the arrival of the throne. There was no specific person who could go on the path of heaven and change himself and everything.


    For example, Chu Feng controls the supreme throne and the ten square artifact to make the way of heaven reappear. But if one of the ancestors of the Xiuzhen world goes up, he can become the supreme one. Chu Feng is making wedding clothes for others.


    Dignity does not belong to any one person. It is just a symbol. Those who have the ability will have such a chance to walk on the path of heaven, of course, under the condition of stepping on everyone.


    After taking a deep breath, Chu Feng was barely able to digest the information. He thought that as long as he got an opportunity, he could become the supreme one. At this moment, it seems that when the throne comes, it can be contested.With a sharp look in his eyes, Chu Feng has already made the deepest attempt to kill him. He is wondering whether he wants to kill all the people before the arrival of heaven. Otherwise, if they come out and grab the throne with themselves, it will not be worth the loss.


    "Nothingness also demands dignity."


    When Chu Feng wanted to destroy the four great ancestors and all the sages in the cultivation world, the master said softly, "this is also the most important thing for me to find you. At first, there was no wrong fate. I can''t tell you, but now it is OK."


    Chu Feng was shocked: "nothingness, what does it want to respect?"


    Nothingness is an intangible thing, a destiny, and there is no entity at all. If it wants to respect Chu Feng, I really don''t know why!


    "It wants to be a substance!" The master narrowed his eyes and didn''t hide anything from Chu Feng: "because nothingness is in the universe, or any parallel universe, no one is its opponent except the supreme one. One of its ideas can make people under the supreme be affected."


    "Therefore, in order to achieve supreme supremacy, so that no one can threaten himself any more, nothingness must obtain the position of honor, because as long as the path of heaven appears, it can cultivate itself into substance."


    Chu Feng was silent. He never thought that nothingness could be cultivated into entity. Now nihilism is so powerful. What kind of situation would it be if it was given a position of honor? Chu Feng didn''t have to think about it. He knew that the result must be very cruel.


    Chu Feng also knew from the words of the world Master that when nothingness was born at the beginning of this cosmic era, its idea was to get the supreme position. However, it was an invisible body and could not let the throne come at all. Therefore, it constantly created and destroyed the world in order to let people bring it out.


    It is just that this cosmic era has passed countless small eras, and no one can reach the standard of nothingness. Therefore, it will disappear and come back again in order to see whether the people in the next era can make the throne appear.


    In this era, the supreme throne appeared for the first time, and the ten gods gathered together for the first time. Nothingness saw hope. Therefore, when the ten gods gathered together, the countdown of the world began. In this process, either the throne appeared, or the era was broken. Nothingness did not prepare for the third way.


    Chu Feng deeply breathed out a breath and shook his head. He found that he knew too little. He could not think of nothingness. In order to hold the throne, he collapsed one era after another, so that someone could replace it to lead to the supreme opportunity.


    Supreme, peak, what kind of attraction does it have that makes the nothingness of the invisible body move?


    At the moment, it is not clear that the chance of success will not appear. It is only natural that it does not appear.


    The corner of his mouth moved across a bitter smile: "does nothingness know all this?"


    "It doesn''t know." The master shook his head and put a smile on his face: "it only knows that I know more than it does. In addition, the relationship between the ten sacred objects of the supreme throne and the heavenly way to the eternal supreme is roughly understood. I don''t know the specific details, otherwise its means will not be so gentle."


    Chu Feng hears the speech and thinks about it. The master of the world has seven cosmic eras. Nothingness is the product of this era. Naturally, it is normal to not know what is going on, but whether it knows it or not, it can''t deny its danger.


    During the short silence, Chu Feng had some thoughts in his mind. He knew that he should find a time to destroy the wormhole and take back the supreme throne. Only when two things are in hand can the path of heaven appear. Otherwise, they will be useless.


    I also thought of another thing: "Lord, thank you for telling me all this. I also know that you mean to hope that this will become an eternal era. However, we do not know what the future of these things will be. What we can do is to ensure that there will be no uncontrollable things."


    "The other thing is, do you know where satina is? Nothingness is very dangerous, but I believe that it will not do anything before the emergence of dignity, and even more so if it does not appear, because this era has been shattered. "


    There was a dark light door in front of the world Master, and a jade like thing appeared with slender fingers beating: "this is the life card of satina, which has a 12 hour effect. As long as she is not dead, you can find it."


    When going back to the soul world, the master of the world lightly added: "however, the strength that can unite should be united. Nothingness is very powerful. Only the supreme can easily suppress it. But if you can gather the most powerful power of all living beings, it is OK."


    After saying that the world Master has left, Chu Feng stood in place with the piece of life card, with a touch of thinking in his eyes.


    Can the power of all living beings really compete with nothingness, even without being supreme?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2997

    "Chu Feng, you want to go?"


    In the morning of the next morning, cardashanben was summoned by Chu Feng while he was still resting. Besides, William came early. When she knew Chu Feng was going to leave, she was staring round.


    Satyana was not dead in a day, and cardesan was worried that she would come and kill herself. Although it is not very likely, what if it was such a thing?


    "Just wait and go."


    Chu Feng nodded and understood cardesan''s worry: "but you don''t have to worry about anything. I leave today for a reason. You will always be well."


    Cardesan wanted to say that satyana was not dead, but she saw William beside him, and swallowed up what she wanted to say. She knew that Williams'' respect for satyana was like a mother. If she said such a thing, she would be targeted by William when Chu Feng left.


    Even if Chu Feng and she said that she didn''t need to worry about any problems, a heart of cardesan still had a little bit of a sense of inability to put it down.


    She has always been a strong side, and now she has chosen Chu Feng, but she also knows that her own things will make some people very angry, such as satianna will probably kill her, which is what katieshan does not want to face, and the eyes to Chu Feng are also bitterly resented.


    It was like Chu Feng made three entries and three out to her last night, but this morning he didn''t admit to doing things.


    And for the eyes of cardesan, Chu Feng chose to ignore directly.


    Last night, the LORD came to give him that life card. Chu Feng could feel the smell of satyana on it. Even though the leader said that he could find satyana by this, he would not deceive himself. He would not stay here naturally because he was sure to find satyana.


    Of course, Chu Feng will not tell anyone about the Lord of the world. And today, there is another reason to leave Chu Feng. That is, the three families have started to do the work on blade snow Zong, and they should do it.


    His initial plan was to take over the whole world of cultivation. It would only be destroyed when it was really impossible. Now snow Wuqing is closed in Zijin gourd. The blade snow sect is totally isolated. If he can''t find snow without clear, his ancestors are not good at stopping.


    Because that result only sharpens the contradiction, can not see the snow no clear blade snow Zong person, just will suspect that she has been killed.


    So if Chu Feng doesn''t do something at this time, it is a little sorry for his conscience.


    Looking at William, Chu Feng slapped his shoulder with a light smile: "the spiritual world will depend on you later. I hope that the spiritual world can indirectly affect the western world in your hands, and give all living beings a stable environment."


    "I will not interfere with anything you have in the future. If there is any problem that can not be solved, you can ask Miss cardesan first. She has no good advice. You can find me."


    William nodded and gave the bad lady a look before she could.


    Chu Feng naturally knows Williams'' disgust for cardesan, but standing on the overall view, Chu Feng also believes that William knows how to do it, and there is nothing to see. Chu Feng opens a dazzling door to leave.


    "Less wind!" Seeing Chu Feng leaving soon, cardesan called him: "well, after helping William stabilize the spiritual world and everything, can I go to you?"


    Chu Feng paused and asked, "why?"


    "Then I want to follow you." Without any hesitation, cardesan went back directly.


    Chu Feng squinted her eyes and looked at cardesan, and immediately knew her mind. She was sure to worry about the things that would happen to help William stabilize the spiritual world completely. She believed that she could feel that William was not very kind to her.


    Rather than being killed unconsciously by William, it is better to choose a wise way, and it is a good choice to follow himself.


    Chu Feng looked at the look that cardashan expected, and knew that the woman thought much. William hated her, but she would never have taken her away by dark means: "then, maybe I will not be alive in the future."


    Leaving a sentence Chu Feng directly into the dazzle door, cardesan opened her mouth to continue to call Chu Feng, but Chu wind has disappeared in front of her.


    Open her mouth. At last, cardesan bit her lips tightly, knew that she was really played by Chu Feng, and had so much regret in her heart. She knew that it would be such a result. At the beginning, satianna and Chu Feng should establish a contact with Chu Feng when they were in trouble. So she would not be the result of this.


    It was just a lot of things that she didn''t think of at first. Cardesan had a little regret in her heart, but regret was useless.


    Chu Feng left the spiritual world and came to the secret state of morning light. The 8000 gods who gathered by the three families are attacking the entrance of the blade snow sect violently. Only because the array left by snow is clear, at this time, 8000 people take turns to attack, and in a short time, they can not break those big arrays into the world of blade snow sect.


    Although the saint can ignore these shuttle, but in the case of war, it is estimated that few people are willing to travel to the world of zhixuezong to take risks. It is far better to let 8000 people break the entrance of Jianxue sect, and then slowly push forward, the safety factor will also be high.Chu Feng took a look at the array road that covered the entrance of the sword snow sect, and felt the power of it. He knew that he could not hold on for too long. He was expected to be broken within today.


    The key to remove these, and even let the blade snow Zong stand on the height of truth, is to find satina. In that way, you can say that the three families are wronging themselves. When they start to crush the three, it will be much easier. But when we don''t know the key point, will the women of renxuezong submit to themselves?


    Chu Feng thought about it for a moment, but he couldn''t guess the result. Finally, he also gave up his mind. Anyway, the three families have already decided that renxuezong has cooperation with him, so he can find satina and fight with his heart, and the rest will not be taken care of for the time being.


    Without the awareness of those who attacked the entrance of renxuezong, the Chu wind had already gone away without any sound.


    Holding the life card given by the world Master, Chu Feng doesn''t know why she has the breath of satina, but as long as she can find someone.


    And with the gradual approach to some places, Chu Feng found that the breath of the life card was stronger sometimes, and sometimes the breath was weaker. Maybe he knew that the life card would be strong when it was close to satina, and it would be weaker if it was far away.


    According to the characteristics of the life card, the Chu wind speed is faster and faster, across the unknown distance in the secret place of the morning light, and the breath on the life card is more and more strong, surging with the breath of satina.


    Finally, Chu Feng stopped at the entrance of a small world in the spirit world. Looking at the entrance of the world which can be said to be a little broken in front of him, and looking at the life card in his hand, the breath was very strong.


    Chu Feng takes a look at the surrounding environment. Apart from a small world entrance, there is no other entrance, so satina is likely to be hidden in this world.


    Chu Feng step into one of them, came to the desolate endless small world, eyebrows can not help but wrinkled up, you can see that this world has been a long time no signs of human habitation, at most someone just passed by here, how could satina choose such a place to hide?


    Although the world with a small number of people is not easy to be found, but Chu Feng also firmly believes in a word, big hidden in the world, small hidden in the wild!


    It seems that there are no people in this small world, but it is also the place that is easy to be valued and looked for. According to the intelligence of satina, she can not fail to understand these reasons.


    It''s just that the life card given by the owner of the world can''t have any problems, which shows that satina is indeed in the world.


    After dispelling the doubts in her heart, Chu Feng moved forward quickly. Meanwhile, the demon Kingdom gradually expanded and covered the whole world. When she ran away last time, she could attack the four major forces in the Xiuzhen world. If she ran away this time, who knows what kind of things this woman will do?


    Shuttling through the void, about a thousand miles or so, Chu Feng stopped. It was not that he found satina, but the breath of life card in his hand seemed to weaken. Moreover, on the ground, Chu Feng saw someone lying there.


    He quickly fell down and looked at the 20 people lying on the ground. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and made a deep investigation. His eyebrows were also deeply wrinkled.


    Because these 20 dead people were all gods of nature before their lives. They should be the 20 people who disappeared from the three families. But why did they all appear here and have no trace of struggle and fighting?


    No matter how many twenty gods of nature, how many should have some effect? How could satina directly absorb all the strength and resist for a moment?


    Chu Feng more and more feel strange, but at the moment he also completely can not think of all this is because of what things.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng gave up the idea of wasting time, looked at the life card in his hand, and returned to the beginning. There was only one possibility in this situation. Satina knew that he was looking for her, so she deliberately played hide and seek with her.


    The left eye twinkles, 360 degrees of radiation out, the whole planet has been explored by Chu wind, there is no trace of satyana.


    A little disappointed to take back his eyes, Chu Feng is ready to look again, try to find satina before the life card fails, when the ear came to satyana''s Secret tone contact.


    Chu Feng, whose feet had been lifted up, slowly put his feet down. His eyes were slightly cold. He looked at the twenty corpses of God of nature on the ground.


    He''s caught something, but he''s not sure yet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2998

    Chu Feng returns to the temple of King Wu!


    He fell directly from the sky without any sign, which made situ Ya who happened to pass by startled. He was supposed to speak, but when he saw that Chu Feng''s look was not very good, he didn''t go up to speak. He just carefully passed the news to Zhang Yuner and his wife.


    Chu Feng should be paying attention to the things of the blade snow sect now, but he ran back and looked gloomy. Situ Ya''s intuition must be something.


    Soon, Zhang Yuner and others came out of it. Seeing Chu Feng standing there, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan walked over. Before asking how Chu Feng came back, he suddenly said in a loud voice, "satina, don''t you want me to come back to the temple world? Now that I''m back, don''t you show up yet? "


    Satina?


    Zhang Yuner and others are stunned, subconsciously looking around, and even the Shangguan family below are attracted by the voice of Chu Feng. Is satina coming to the temple world?


    An evil breath was slowly forming, and suddenly there was a black light on the sky that day. When the black light disappeared, satina appeared, but she could not see her once elegant demeanor on her face. The whole hair was dishevelled, and the breath became more evil, even evil to make people feel uncomfortable.


    As she learned more and more things, Chu Feng knew that satina, who was practicing heaven and earth Yin and Yang, would absorb more power, and her mind would become more evil and even lose her original knowledge.


    At the moment to see the emergence of satina, chufeng know that she is not once that pure and beautiful Protoss princess.


    The dark light curtain slowly emerged above Chu Feng''s head. Now satyana appears. You can feel from her cold breath that this is the momentum to fight her to the end. This is in the temple area. It doesn''t matter if the building is destroyed, but if people die, it will be a bit troublesome.


    But Chu Feng originally wanted to put all the people present in the demon world, but he found that it didn''t work at all.


    Face changes slightly, how to return a responsibility?


    Satina also laughed at this time: "before you come back, the surrounding space has been destroyed, and it will take three hours at the fastest to recover. Even if you are a taboo demon, you can''t move the space. If you want to open the demon world and put people away, it''s impossible!"


    Chu Feng''s face was ugly, because satina destroyed the space, so this area could not be isolated from space, and even the demon kingdom could not work.


    Of course, the most important thing is that if satina does this, all people will be affected by the war. However, the appearance of satina today is obviously different from that when she saw it in the secret place of morning light. If she really drives this crazy woman crazy, many people will die today.


    Just met with the Shangguan family, the temple world also had a brief peace, how can be so broken by satina.


    Chu Feng gave Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan an eye, so that they could take a good look at the critical time, so that the destructive force would not affect the whole area. Their eyes also cast coldly on satina''s body: "once I supported you, today I will destroy you."


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha.


    Satina is indeed a lot stronger, and now has the qualification to fight against her, but she still has a little bit less to avoid her investigation with absolute speed.


    Chufeng disappeared without a sound, and then people only heard a loud noise. When they looked at the sky, Chu Feng and satina appeared together. It seems that they had a strong collision just now. The air wave caused by the collision has even affected the land, and both of them have a slight tremor.


    Chu Feng shakes her hand, passing a little sour and numb feeling, it can be seen that satina really absorbed a lot of strong power, and then strong a lot.


    But just like this, Chu Feng really did not put in the eye.


    After clenching her fist, Chu Feng burst out directly, and satina was not willing to be outdone. She quickly drew closer to Chu Feng, and they were directly engaged in the most powerful collision. Chu Feng still had a little left hand. Satyana was totally indifferent to the situation, allowing those terrible waves to overturn out, no matter how many people would die in this way.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also moved up, rebounding all the terrible waves caused by the fierce battle between Chu Feng and satina to the sky, because if they were allowed to wreak havoc on the earth, the temple area would not only be destroyed again, but even all people would die.


    As for the retreat of the people in the temple area, it was OK before satyana appeared. Now, she obviously wants to use the people in the temple area to let Chu Feng throw a mouse. How could she let them leave so simply?


    So Zhang yun''er and Zhang yun''er both let go of these thoughts and concentrate on suppressing the terror wave caused by the fierce war.


    As the collision became stronger and stronger, Chu Feng and satina separated again.


    Chu Feng moved his left hand and was just bombed by satina. At the moment, he felt a little numb and painful, and his eyes were a little bit different. Satina''s strength exceeded his expectation and strengthened his mind to kill satina.Only in the past few days, satina has become so strong that if she is given the power to absorb some people, even if she can not become the supreme, if she still wants to suppress her, it will be difficult.


    After twisting his neck and clucking, Chu Feng''s body expanded like a ghost. He couldn''t see which was the entity and which was the virtual body. His speed was extremely fast, and it was difficult to judge from the breath.


    "Do you think it''s just you?"


    Satina snorted coldly, and her body suddenly split. There were three satyanas in the void, and each one had substance, but the strength was divided into three parts.


    All of a sudden, he launched a powerful attack on the surrounding area, ignoring the rest of the influence. The shadow of Chu Feng disappeared under the attack of satyana. When the last figure disappeared, it was no one who could see Chu Feng. Where was the entity?


    "Do you think I can''t see you?"


    The two avatars beside her suddenly returned to her body. Satyana shot out like a sword, and the black light flashed between her palms. In the place where she attacked, Chu Feng suddenly appeared.


    Along with the fall of a heavenly punishment thunder, Chu Feng flashed to the other side, took a deep breath and looked at satina. His eyes were a little more confused: "what happened to you? Even if you absorbed so much power, it should not be so powerful?"


    Satina ha ha of smile up, can only listen to the laughter a little infiltration: "Yuan Yang Dan!"


    Yuanyang Dan, damn it!


    Hearing satyana''s words, Chu Feng couldn''t help but curse in his heart. Of course, he taught himself what Yuanyang pill was. It was an economic pill. If you take it, you can stimulate your potential two to three times in the shortest time.


    After such pills, the people who use them will also appear to collapse, which takes a long time to cultivate themselves. However, within this period of time, the strength of the users will continue to rise, as if there is no limit.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know where satina got Yuanyang pill, a pill that can stimulate her potential to the greatest extent. She only knows that satyana is fighting bravely. If she continues, the result will be hard to say.


    Knowing that he could not waste any more time, Chu Feng slowly let go of himself, and the clouds above the sky began to gather into thick clouds, and the color became deeper and deeper, accompanied by the dull thunder.


    In the left eye is flooded with blood red light, originally wanted to use the general means to take satina, now know that she ate Yuanyang Dan, then must fight quickly, if the delay time is too long, then will be very disadvantageous to oneself.


    Because satina is more and more brave, within six hours of medicine, her strength will continue to climb, and her strength because of the surrounding space is broken, will only be a little bit of loss, unable to absorb strength from the demon realm.


    Sacrifice the Haoyue gun, to deal with sadiana such an evil woman, the main attack of the Haoyue gun effect will be better.


    With a powerful blow, satyana stood there and just gave a cold smile. She had completely dodged away from her body. She was very aware of her current situation. As long as she did not get taken down by Chu Feng within the maintenance of the medicine effect, she would become stronger and stronger.


    And the surrounding space ruptured, Chu Feng could not extract strength from the demon world, and his advantage would be obvious.


    Wait until the Chu wind is almost consumed, and then thunder a blow, then today''s victory is also their own.


    In the rapid Dodge, satina still has some pressure, but the greater the pressure, her heart will be more crazy, vowed to defeat Chu Feng today, and then let him live worse than death, and even give each of his women to the most humble man to enjoy, let Chu Feng regret his original decision.


    Chu Feng also saw that satina was procrastinating, her body quickly swept through the void, the bright moon gun hung low, and the magic light wings spread out.


    Just as he was preparing to continue to fight against satina, Zhang yun''er said in a loud voice: "Chu Feng, the three families have already broken the entrance of the sword snow sect. Now they are moving towards the center of the world of the sword snow sect!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed, his fist clenched in an instant, and burst out. If he didn''t take satina, how could he care about the life and death of blade Xuezong?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2999

    When Chu Feng and satyana started the war of terror, the wave caused by the Jihad also affected the world of heaven and earth, including the world of blade snow sect.


    But at the moment, the three coalition forces have no mind to pay attention to what happened. They think more about breaking the blade snow sect as soon as possible.


    All along, the Renxue sect has always been dominated by women and never accepted any men. Because of the enmity between the ancient times and the Luo family, the women of the Renxue sect never married out. Many people who want to marry the women of the school beat their chests and feet. However, facing the existence of unlimited saints in the school, they can only watch and have no idea.


    Today, the three of them unite to form an army of eight thousand strong people in the divine realm, and sages from all walks of life are also involved in it. It is only a matter of time before we can break the blade snow sect.


    When the time comes to divide up the renxuezong, the first thing is to divide the female disciples. Thinking of xuenen''s disciples, the three allied forces that are constantly advancing are boiling with blood. Soon they will be able to get the women of the Renxue sect and exist as their servants.


    Behind the fierce fighting, the main personnel of the three families are here at the moment, except some of them are guarding the family headquarters.


    Pu Yuan Lei and Pu Yuan Hao are around, the family headquarters let Pu SA guard, Xi Canghai is still with Xi Lang Ning, he has recalled the dream to watch, I believe there will be nothing.


    As for mount Luojia, he could only take his son Luofei, and the tribe was guarded by some elders.


    The three infinite saints, the three saints'' lineup, may be almost mean to deal with Chu Feng, but it is more than enough to deal with the blade snow clan. As for whether the old ancestor Xue Wuqing will appear, they have not considered this issue.


    It''s not only the blade snow sect that has an ancestor. If the snow doesn''t appear, it''s OK. If it does, it will be taken away.


    The most comfortable person is Luojia mountain, who is oppressed and retreated by the three allied forces.


    He burst out laughing: "it''s so good. The world of the strong should be respected by men. The existence of the school of blade snow is a mistake. Today, this mistake will finally disappear. When the time comes, I will catch Xue nishang and see that I will not abandon her cultivation as a concubine. Let her know how stupid it was to offend me before."


    Pu Yuan Lei and Xi Canghai are just a light look at Luojia mountain. How can they not know the latter''s thoughts?


    But now we are in the stage of cooperation. There is no need to point out the dirty idea of Luojia mountain. Moreover, the female talent of the blade snow sect is good. If we can accept it, it will be a good thing.


    Puyuanlei also thought of xuenishang, but Luojia mountain first said it in front of him. He could only retreat and ask for the second, but Xueying was not bad.


    As for Xi Canghai, he didn''t think much about it. He just wanted to oppress mu Qianxue to marry Xi lanning, so that Xi family could have more saints. Of course, before that, he would have left some restrictions on mu Qianxue, so that she would not dare to do inappropriate things.


    It can be said that at the moment, everyone has his own mind.


    But if they knew that the blade snow clan must be a virgin from top to bottom, they would not have these ideas.


    The attack is becoming more and more fierce, and it will soon reach the headquarters of the blade snow sect. There is already a mess on the ice and snow land. If Xi Canghai and other people did not use some means before the attack, the whole world would have been destroyed by the battle of tens of thousands of powerful gods.


    But Rao is like this, the world of blade snow sect has not seen the original kind of immortal and ethereal appearance, the earth is flowing with blood, red blood and white ice and snow blend, that kind of picture has a great impact.


    Before the tallest building, xuenishang was standing there with the core strength of renxuezong. Her face was cold and covered with frost. She had never thought that the qianxuezong would face such a dilemma, but she did not think that it would not happen.


    And I know it''s all because of that damned guy from Mount Loja.


    If it was not for his instigation, Pu Yuan Lei and Xi Canghai would not have made such a determination.


    Although she doesn''t go to see or pay attention to it now, Xue nishang is very clear that she is oppressed by eight thousand strong people in the divine realm. She can''t stop it. Thinking of her disciples dying one by one, Xue nishang''s heart is prickly.


    However, even if she was angry at the bottom of her heart, she could not show it at the moment, because she was the leader of the sword snow sect. If she was in a panic, the people below would have no confidence at all.


    Looking at the disciple of renxuezong who kept on blocking the attack of the Allied forces in the distance, Xue nishang issued a command: "under the divine realm, all withdraw from the headquarters and go to the rear. There is the transmission array I drew last night. Once the blade snow sect can''t hold fast to it, you can enter it and go to the temple world immediately."


    "Blade snow sect has a long history. I can''t break the inheritance in my hand. When the time comes, Qianxue will lead them to leave."


    Mu Qianxue''s heart was tight: "master!"


    Mu Qianxue''s words didn''t come out and was interrupted by snow nishang''s hand: "don''t say more. This is my decision. As long as you go to the temple world, I believe Chu Feng will protect you. I can still feel his feeling of swallowing the blade snow sect."Everyone was silent, mu Qianxue did not speak again. She knew that if it was not for the last resort, Xue nishang would not make such a decision.


    I can only hope in my heart that a miracle will happen today, otherwise, it will be finished.


    "Lord, something''s wrong!" Just at this time, a disciple of Renxue sect came and said anxiously: "the transmission array you asked us to guard last night was destroyed by the people who lurked to the rear by the three allied forces. Dozens of sisters who were guarding there died!"


    Snow nishang smell speech expression instantaneous solidification, she used a night to depict the transmission array, no?


    Not waiting for her to calm down, one side of the sword snow sect elder martial sister also said: "elder martial sister, we arranged in the temple world to monitor the news, satina suddenly went to the temple world, and now is having a terrible war with Chu Feng."


    Snow nishang body a shock, raised her head to look at the sky, at first she did not pay attention to, at the moment to see that the sky streamed bright and colorful, knowing that there was indeed a jihad.


    Clenched fists trembled slightly: "this time, is the sky really going to die, our blade snow clan?"


    Finally, it''s Xue nishang''s last choice to go to the temple world to seek the protection of Chu Feng. She doesn''t want to do that unless she has to. But now all the choices she least want to make have been dashed, so she has to face three families?


    If the transmission array is destroyed, it will not be possible to transfer the people who are now in the sword snow sect, and it will not be enough time to re depict them. Moreover, it is estimated that it will be difficult to take the Renxue sect into account when Chu Feng is fighting with satina.


    Snow neon clothes closed her eyes, let her heart slowly calm, but no matter how hard to achieve calm.


    "Elder martial sister!"


    On one side, because of the change of the blade snow sect, she has temporarily forgotten her grief. Xue Ying asks, "still can''t contact master?"


    The rest of the people also look at the snow nishang. Now the blade snow sect has encountered such a thing. I believe that as long as xuewuqing appears and communicates with the ancestors, it will disappear in an instant. But now the three families have already entered the world of renxuezong. Why hasn''t xuewuqing appeared?


    Xue nishang doesn''t know why. She has tried to contact Xue Wuqing many times, but there is no response.


    Moreover, even now, there is no effect in contact. The three families have already killed and injured each other. The hatred is completely settled. Moreover, the three families wrongly accuse the renxuezong of cooperating with chufeng. To find this reason to attack renxuezong is to frame the dead people of each family as the work of zhenxuezong and chufeng.


    Thinking of her own blade snow clan also killed 300 people, but she was still regarded as a cover up, Xue nishang also can''t forgive the strong arguments of the three.


    The powder fist clenched slowly loosened: "Qianxue, as a last resort, we drag three people. You go to the temple world to find Chu Feng and tell him that we are willing to submit. As long as Chu Feng nods, today''s crisis can be solved."


    At the moment, Xue nishang didn''t turn away the people, because Xue Wuqing didn''t know where it was. When it came to the end of the life and death of the blade snow sect, there was no way to surrender to the Chu wind in order to preserve the blood of the sect.


    As we all know, this is Xue nishang''s helpless decision. Looking at the distance, the sound of killing is shocking, and the power is terrifying. Is the final result of this decision, is it to submit to Chu FengChen?


    During the terrible war, the temple world is similar to the atmosphere of tension.


    Under the strength of Chu Feng, although satyana is much stronger, there are still some gaps compared with Chu Feng. Under the repeated attacks of Haoyue gun, all her means are destroyed, and even the soul attack is directly destroyed by the Holy Grail of yin and Yang.


    The sky vibrated, and satina forced back a wave of Chu Feng''s attack. Her mouth was stained with blood. She looked a little embarrassed, but the eyes of Chu Feng were still full of devastating murders.


    Compared with the situation of satyana, Chu Feng was not much better. Satyana, who was much stronger than she was at the beginning, still brought some damage to him. However, these injuries are nothing. As long as there is a holy grail of yin and Yang, it can be recovered in the shortest time.


    And satina''s injury, that is not easy to recover.


    Of course, the most headache for Chu Feng is that satina''s momentum is getting stronger and stronger, and the efficacy of Yuanyang pill is not blowing out. If it goes on like this, even now satina is not her opponent, but wait?


    After all, Yuanyang pill has six hours of efficacy, and satina must be counting the time to take it, now there is a long time!


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng wriggled his neck: "it seems that there is no need for a special means to play you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3000

    Eyes a congealed, Haoyue gun disappeared in the hands of Chu Feng, no more out of any weapons.


    But Chu Feng''s hand did not have the weapon, satina felt is not a bit safe, but there is a heavy pressure on her face, do not know why, at this moment the Chu wind gave her a very strong sense of danger.


    But his own strength is constantly inspired, what means can Chu Feng suppress himself?


    Satina didn''t know, and she didn''t waste any more time to think about it. Her body movement brought out the terrible attack power. The smell was familiar with Chu wind, and the breath of nagula, demon emperor and demon Zun could be felt.


    In addition to these, you can also feel the breath of the cultivator. It can be seen that satina has lost her original appearance, and her strength is someone else''s.


    Absorbing other people''s power can enhance one''s own strength, but there will also be some disadvantages, which will be fatal.


    Between the thoughts of Chu Feng, the surrounding suddenly becomes illusory. Chu Feng just glances at it and doesn''t care about it. He knows that this is a kind of dream technique that satina absorbed the power of the people who cherish her family. However, she is not practicing in her own family after all, and there is a big gap between them.


    At least this kind of unreal and cherish the sky compared, is simply a small wizard.


    Chu Feng''s left eye is still unable to see through the means of cherishing the sky, but in the illusion of satyana, which can only be said to be a cover up, Chu Feng can see everything clearly.


    So the power that satina absorbed just made her strong, but she didn''t know that when she used it again, she just drew on the gourd and didn''t understand the essence at all.


    The corners of his mouth flashed a touch of fun, and Chu Feng''s body swayed. It seemed that he was still standing there, but he had disappeared.


    This time, satyana saw that Chu Feng was a virtual body, so she did not rush to approach. She felt that Chu Feng must have lost her way in such illusory state, and could not know her own approach.


    But when satina looked around, she looked dignified. She found that she could not find the trace of Chu Feng.


    If this is the illusion of their own arrangement, it should be under their own control, but why now it is nothing to see, eyes more and more dignified up, even if the power is still rising at the moment, the kind of panic in the heart can not be suppressed.


    Trying to sense the direction of the Chu wind, satina found that there was still no trace.


    "Chu Feng, get out of here," he said


    "Don''t you think I''m going to die today?" Chu Feng''s voice didn''t know where it came from. It seemed that she was in the illusion and turned into satina: "how can I feel you are very nervous and afraid now?"


    Satina looked around, still could not see the trace of Chu Feng, listening to the sound that seemed to be in the ear, her mood was more and more irritable.


    The direct waving of both hands, the power of thunder and lightning, the power of fire and the power of wind and snow all rose in a flash, and she was constantly raging back and forth in the illusion. She did not know where the Chu wind was. Now she could only force the Chu wind out by such means.


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan saw all this. They were surprised to see satina go crazy there.


    Because satina couldn''t see Chu Feng, they could.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is standing not far behind satina, which is less than 10 meters apart. But how can satina not see Chu Feng, so that she attacks at will there?


    After thinking about it for a moment, they know that both the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness have the ability to hide body shape and breath. Now, the effect of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang will surely be more powerful. Chu Feng seems to have done nothing, but he must have used the Holy Grail of yin and Yang.


    Otherwise, he would not have let satina not know where he was hiding.


    Seeing Chu Feng approaching satina a little bit, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er''s eyes flashed the color of intolerance. They knew that satina''s nature was kind, but they were blinded by the love forgetting pill, and were changed by the heaven and earth yin-yang technique.


    Because with the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, every time one absorbs one''s power, the heart of the user will be more evil. Both of them can guess that many things are not satina''s wish to do or not.


    It was the evil in her heart that dominated her to do it.


    Chu Feng also came to satyana''s back at this time. Looking at the crazy attack there, he didn''t know that he was close to her. Chu Feng''s eyes were more helpless. He knew that if he had a good talk with satina, maybe it would not have happened now.


    It''s just a pity that many things are not if, and satina has done so many things, if you don''t pay a price, how can you?


    A hand gently raised, in an instant, patted on satina''s body, is using various forces to ravage this void, body shock, no defense at all, she spurt a mouthful of blood, the body fell to the ground, set off the dust all over the sky.Chu Feng patted his palm gently, his eyes twinkled, and his eyebrows wrinkled deeply.


    The dust and smoke on the ground disappeared, but satina''s figure disappeared, just like in the secret place of morning light. Chu Feng felt something and looked forward. It was the territory of Shangguan family. At the moment, all the important people of Shangguan family were standing there watching.


    Suddenly, the earthquake trembled for a moment, and then there was an explosion like sound. Under the land where the Shangguan family lived, there suddenly appeared a burst of dust and smoke. Shangguan Jiayan looked back subconsciously, and her face changed greatly: "satina!"


    But it was too late. Satina grabbed Shangguan Jiayan''s neck and blocked her channels in the shortest time. She couldn''t resist herself at all, even had no strength to commit suicide.


    More directly, he waved his hand and blasted all the people of Shangguan''s family. His eyes were ferocious, staring at Chu Feng, and carrying Shangguan Jiayan slowly into the air.


    Lick the bloodstain on the corner of your mouth, what else is the charisma of the protoss princess?


    Only in the eyes of Chu Feng unchanged hate: "continue ah!"


    "Good!" Satina intended to use hostages to stimulate Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng nodded seriously and shot out directly at the next moment. The powerful magic power even condensed into a sword and stabbed at satina. No matter how it would hurt her Shangguan Jiayan.


    Satina did not expect that Chu Feng actually dared to do it. She quickly took Shangguan Jiayan and dodged away.


    See Chu breeze unexpectedly return a face regretful appearance, satina facial expression is angry: "are you crazy?"


    "Can I be crazier than you?" Chu Feng kept a smile from the beginning to the end. He didn''t go to see Shangguan Jiayan in the hands of satina, showing a posture of not caring at all: "so don''t try to threaten me with anyone, because I know very well that if I die, people here will also be killed by you."


    "Even if I die, people here will die, so I won''t be threatened by you. Although this will make you kill a few people, more people can survive, it''s OK."


    Chu Feng didn''t give satina a chance to respond, so she continued to do it. This time, satina was really sure that Chu Feng didn''t care about Shangguan Jiayan''s life and death. She scolded her in the heart, and said, "you don''t care about her life and death, so I don''t care."


    Between throwing and flying, she is carrying great strength. Shangguan Jiayan''s meridians are blocked. Naturally, she can''t resist the pressure of such force. She spat out a mouthful of blood and quickly smashes it towards the ground.


    Slowly struggling to get up, saru''s face changed slightly and flew quickly. When she wanted to catch Shangguan Jiayan, she suddenly felt a powerful force coming from Shangguan Jiayan. In an instant, she let her spit out a mouthful of blood, and fell on the ground together with Shangguan Jiayan and fainted.


    "Chu Feng, you are really cruel, your cousin can see her death?"


    Just now, it seems like a casual toss, but in fact, satina used an explosive guiding force. When Shangguan Jiayan falls on the ground, that force will transit to the earth. But if anyone wants to catch Shangguan Jiayan, that force will hit those who want to catch her.


    At first, satina thought about Chu Feng''s move. She didn''t want Chu Feng not only to stop but also to attack herself. As a result, such a sophisticated and covert means lost some significance.


    Chu Feng lightly looked at the two people lying on the ground, knowing that there was no life danger, he was relieved, but his face did not show it.


    However, satina''s contempt for others has completely angered him. Although this is affected by the love forgetting pill and the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, it would not have happened if she did not choose to take the love forgetting pill and practice the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique.


    No one forced her to do that at that time, did she?


    Eyes gradually cold, the blood red in the left eye turns, as if it is a blood whirlpool general, hard stare at satina''s body, like a sword general through satina''s heart.


    The atmosphere in the air at the moment also changed dignified up, satyana palms also inexplicably sweating.


    Does Chu Feng have any powerful means?


    Before thinking of a reason, Chu Feng moved, a shadow cut across the sky, more terrifying is that in the momentum of Chu wind, satina found herself smelling a smell of death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3001

    The speed of Chu wind was too fast, and it completely turned into a streamer, shuttling through the sky in general, and brought out a strong force of destruction. Although satina''s dodging speed was also very fast, she had no ability to fight back against the rampant Chu wind.


    Every time the streamer passed by satina''s side, her body would vibrate. We couldn''t see exactly what was going on. The only thing that could be sure was that satina was suffering a heavy blow from Chu Feng, and it was an attack means that she had no strength to fight back.


    With blood spraying, satina tried to escape from the attack range of Chu wind, but found that she could not do it at all, because the streamer speed of the Chu wind was too fast, and every minute and second brought her a heavy blow.


    The whole body''s bones seem to break, and satina finally knows the gap between herself and Chu Feng.


    She did eat the Yuanyang pill, and she could continuously improve her strength within six hours. But if her body had a wound that could not be repaired, even if her strength could not be improved, would she die here today?


    With a bang, satina''s body was hit and flew out. Hearing the sound, everyone could feel the pain of their own body. Without waiting for everything to stop, suddenly the streamer came down from the sky and pressed satina down to the ground and hit the ground severely.


    There was a terrible explosion around, and many buildings were in the process of collapse. When the dust and smoke dispersed, people saw satina lying on the ground, and Chu Feng was standing beside her.


    Her face was calm as water, and she could not see the meaning of excessive consumption of strength. However, looking at satina, although her breath was still very strong, and even growing, her hands and feet turned strangely, people''s looks were slightly affected.


    We are not blind, we can see that satina has been broken limbs by Chu Feng, but when it happened, no one has seen.


    Chu Feng looked at satina lightly: "wrong?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" Satina coughed gently and sneered, "am I wrong to fall in love with you? I have a grudge against you for refusing me, and that''s wrong? "


    Chu Feng didn''t respond to satina because he knew she was crazy.


    Gently raised his hand and stretched out a finger. His fingertips leaped with dark power: "I promised William, if I can, I will leave you a way to live. Today I can not kill you, but you should not have such a strong power in life, or even have the opportunity to practice."


    Satina''s pupil shrinks violently, knowing that Chu Feng is going to waste herself, how can she?


    Feeling the threat of satina Jiao drink, the voice pierced the sky, hands and feet came clucking sound, suddenly the whole person soared up, she even rely on a strong mental strength to repair the limbs broken by the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng put up his hands and looked at satina''s angry eyes: "you are not my opponent."


    "I know, but what about that?" Satyana did not deny this. The momentum of evil and terror was climbing a little bit. All of a sudden, satyana seemed to be crazy and headed for the Chu wind, and she did not make any defensive posture.


    Chu Feng''s eyes congealed, felt satina''s determination to die together, the corner of his mouth swept a light helpless.


    Satina, however, ignored all this, and with anger in her eyes, she said, "I want you to die with me. I can''t get you, and I won''t let anyone get you." At the time of approaching Chu Feng, satina suddenly turned her head and looked at the distance, and said angrily, "what are you waiting for?"


    In the face of satyana''s madness, Chu Feng is calm and does not feel a little emotional fluctuation. In addition to that point of helplessness, he has been unable to raise any emotions.


    The right hand gently lifted up, suddenly in the three directions of the temple area came the terrible pressure of the holy land. Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan''s faces changed dramatically. It was the breath of the practitioners. There were three saints hidden around them. They didn''t even know it.


    Just as she was about to fight with Chu Feng, she found that they could not leave the scope of King Wu''s temple. Lu Wan''s face was cold: "space is confined!"


    Space confinement, an array that has been lost for many years, needs more than two saints to use. Under the condition of operation, it can completely suppress the people covered in the array, making it difficult for them to leave the specific area.


    At the moment, the temple area is completely constrained by a force of space, and no one can leave within five meters.


    And Chu Feng did not care about these, just raised the hand stretched out a finger on satina''s forehead, the latter in the eyes of the sharp in slowly dispersed, finally closed his eyes, completely lost consciousness.


    Although satina''s strength is constantly climbing, her body can''t bear it after all, so Chu Feng''s attack will be so fierce that the purpose is to make satina''s body reach the degree of overload.


    As long as the overload stage, then even if satina''s strength is still rising, Chu Feng can easily restrain her.Looking at satina lying on the ground fainted, Chu Feng squatted down to pick her up. From now on, she had no threat to herself, and promised William that she would have a way to live, and chufeng was willing to give him this face.


    Chu Feng, holding satyana, raised his head and looked at the three people who appeared. His mouth lifted a faint smile: "dreamer, Thor and Huoshen, today is really a good day, but why don''t you see snow girl?"


    When Chu Feng asked clearly, Chu Feng suddenly said, "I have forgotten. Today, the descendants of the three of you started to fight against the sword snow clan. I think the snow girl should have gone to rescue now."


    "It''s just that under such circumstances, you dare to come here. Don''t you worry about the future generations being slaughtered by snow girl?"


    What makes Chu Feng strange is that when he says such words, pugaishi and others seem to have no feeling at all, so Chu Feng can''t help frowning.


    Xue Wuqing is trapped in the purple gourd by himself. At present, no one knows. After his fate is disordered, even if it is nothingness, they can''t find out. Under such circumstances, don''t pugaishi and others worry about their grandchildren being slaughtered?


    "Demon God, you say these words, you should be flustered."


    After a short silence, Xi Qingtian said with a smile, as if there was no general environment at the moment: "as for what you said, we believe that the snow girl may go to rescue, but it doesn''t matter. As long as we enter the divine realm, all the people of our families have means of escape. As long as we don''t meet the devil, they can go back without injury."


    Chu Feng''s face coagulated, and immediately understood the meaning of Xi Qingtian. The three families were all powerful in the divine realm, and they all had instant transmission of things. Even if the snow did not clear up, they could still retreat safely.


    Of course, the most important thing is that even if Xue Wuqing appears, six saints have been sent out in this attack. Three of them are infinite saints. It is not known how the result will be.


    Originally, I wanted to let the three old guys be more careful. I didn''t want to play any role at all. Looking at satyana who was sleeping in her arms, Chu Feng glanced at Sen Leng''s murder machine: "if I''m not wrong, you gave the lost Yuanyang Dan to satina?"


    "The purpose is to let her fight for you. If you can consume my strength, it will be good. If you do it again, I will be finished. It doesn''t matter if it can''t be consumed. Anyway, you''ve set up a killing array?"


    Xi Qingtian''s eyes flashed a different color: "demon, you can see it?"


    Chu Feng has a left eye that can penetrate everything. He saw it when pugaishi and others appeared just now. When he and satina were fighting fiercely, three old guys had set up a killing array, and this killing array was more powerful than the one he had ever met.


    It can''t do any good to himself, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, but there is a fatal blow to the existence under the holy land.


    Breath out, Chu Feng gently nodded: "is to see, but you cloth this has no effect on me, it seems that you do not want to die with me today, say, what do you want?"


    Xi Qingtian smiles with appreciation: "the devil is the devil. He can see through our mind. If Princess Anna can lose both with you, we will naturally attack her. But now Princess Anna is easily defeated by you. I know that even if we three join hands, we will not win."


    Because there are Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, who want to easily defeat or even kill Chu Feng, it is basically impossible, so they set up a space confinement and a killing array.


    But even if the Chu wind saw through, Xi Qingtian did not have much disappointment: "unexpectedly you already understand, then we will not cover up, what we want is very simple, as long as three things."


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly coagulated: "which three?"


    Puget said, "the moon gun!"


    When Chu Feng revealed his interest, Luo Qianding also opened his mouth: "shooting sun bow!"


    Chu Feng''s smile was a little more cheerful: "dream Lord, if I guess it''s right, what you want is the Holy Grail of yin and Yang?"


    "Yes Xi Qingtian nodded and didn''t cover up his mind: "Thunder God uses the power of thunder and lightning, it''s just a weapon to attack. The bright moon gun is just right. Huoshen is the ancestor of all flames, and the sun shooting bow has the hottest power, which is also good."


    "But I like to study the skills of lattice Taoism, and I like the powerful concealment ability of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang."


    He raised his head and his voice was powerful: "so as long as the devil gives up these three things, we will leave here immediately. Moreover, as long as we three leave, the battle channel here will be broken in three hours, and then you will be free."


    Chufeng''s eyes flashed with ridicule.


    Now the three ancestors didn''t do it, just because they didn''t have the assurance of victory. If they handed over those three things, the results would be different. If they didn''t start, they would probably never die.


    So Chu Feng didn''t have to think about it. He knew it was impossible: "what if I didn''t hand it in?"


    "I believe the devil will hand it over." Xi Qingtian laughed and didn''t pay any attention to Chu Feng''s words. He waved his finger across the whole temple area: "because if you refuse, we can''t kill you, but when you start the killing array, there is no living creature in this area!"Chu Feng nodded and knew that the three ancestors were clearly threatening themselves with the people here: "if it''s so, then you can do it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3002

    Do it!


    Almost all the people present doubted whether they had heard wrong, especially when saru and Shangguan Jiayan, who had just been rescued by Zhang Yuner, heard Chu Feng''s words, their faces were angry. Just now Chu Feng had ignored their life and death, and now they are still like this. How could they be such people?


    Even Chu Feng''s own people can''t understand Chu Feng''s intention, let alone the three universal people. Even though they have existed since ancient times and experienced countless times of changes, they don''t know why Chu Feng did it at the moment.


    To say that Chu Feng is making a mystery, but when satina caught Shangguan Jiayan just now, Chu Feng did directly and completely ignored the danger Shangguan Jiayan might face.


    At this time, Shangguan Jiayan was even more angry and said, "Chu Feng, are you sick? You don''t care about my life and death. Don''t you care about the life and death of your grandfather and uncle?"


    "Why should I care at this time?" Don''t want Chu Feng just a faint smile, maintain a kind of absolute peace: "although the three old guys said that as long as I hand over the three artifacts, they will retreat, but that''s just what they said, I have never believed any of their words."


    "The reason why they say that now is that they are not sure to defeat me. When I give them three artifact, our strength will be ebbing and waning. They will use the artifact I gave them to do it in reverse. Who can I argue with?"


    He raised his hand and pointed to the ugly three ancestors above the sky: "don''t think that they are saints, they will be trustworthy. The more high-level people are, the more shameless they are. Therefore, they want to threaten me and threaten me with the lives of countless people, which is useless!"


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile, but the smile was filled with a strong murderous spirit: "I only know that even if many people die, as long as I live, then I can revenge!"


    All of them were shocked. They didn''t expect that Chu Feng''s heart could be so cold that he didn''t care about the life and death of anyone in the temple area.


    However, after a careful review of what Chu Feng said, they all thought it was reasonable. The three ancestors may not be sure to deal with Chu Feng''s words. Once they get the three artifacts, no one will know what the result will be.


    After all, they are very clear that today''s events are enough for Chu Feng not to die, so even if they get the artifact, they may not retreat. They will still be cruel means to fight against Chu Feng.


    In that case, many people who began to understand were relieved a little. It was not that Chu Feng was too ruthless, but that these saints were too shameless. Chu Feng had already fully understood the darkest aspect of human nature.


    The three ancestors are in a bad mood at the moment, because they really think that Chu Feng should compromise for so many people''s life and death, but at the moment, they are all wrong. Chu Feng''s cruelty and ruthlessness are doomed to give them no success.


    "Breeze!"


    At this time, Shangguan Mingheng said in a loud voice: "my grandfather has lived for endless years. Even after you came to the hidden world, he has not given you any help, and now he can''t hold you back. Therefore, I declare that our Shangguan family don''t need your protection, even if it''s dead."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "if you all die, I will avenge for you. I promise to kill every one of the three families, from old to young!"


    Chu Feng''s words are very peaceful, but the impact of the four words from the old to the young is not so great. They know that if they can''t kill Chu Feng and kill the people in the temple area today, they will surely be revenge in the sea of blood.


    In the heart angry snow no clear did not know where to go, Luo Qianding''s look also changed ruthlessly: "Chu wind, do you really want to persist in the end?"


    The atmosphere suddenly became dignified. As we all know, if Chu Feng refuses, the killing battle will start soon.


    However, the people in the temple area have lost the feeling of dissatisfaction with Chu Feng at the beginning, because Chu Feng has made it very clear. Moreover, judging from the situation of the three ancestors, they also believe that as long as they get the three artifacts, they will certainly do it.


    Words without faith, for the existence of these cloud top, that is a common thing.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is also very calm about this. He looks at the sky and raises a funny smile: "I didn''t say it clearly. If you don''t, I will do it now."


    Asshole!


    Chu Feng''s indifference and arrogance made pugaishi and others feel very unhappy.


    In their investigation, they know that although Chu Feng is a little bloody and cruel, he takes special care of the people around him, especially his relatives. At the moment, there are not only people with Chu Feng, but also real relatives of Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng doesn''t care at all, which is beyond the expectation of the three people.


    What they originally thought was that as long as they threatened Chu Feng, Chu Feng would definitely give them things to those who were in the killing battle. They didn''t want to be their own fantasy at the moment. Chu Feng''s coldness was beyond their cognition.


    Moreover, it was a killing array under the confinement of space, and everyone was hard to dodge. Chu Fengming knew that the result would be a river of blood, and he was not moved. The three people of pugaishi all had some meaning of fear. At such a age, their hearts were so merciless, which was really rare!They asked themselves that at the age of Chu Feng, there was absolutely no such indifference to everything.


    The three men looked at each other, which was quite a bit like riding a tiger. Because the killing array now set up is mainly aimed at the people below the holy land, and it can''t play any role in the existence of the holy land.


    Once they have launched the killing battle, the space confinement will soon disappear, and Chu Feng will be able to act and will inevitably attack them mercilessly. Although there are three of them, Chu Feng is only one person. Even if Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are added, they don''t worry about real problems.


    But what they were afraid of was the artifact in Chu Feng''s hands. The artifact itself was on the same level as the holy land, and still above the people in the holy land to a certain extent.


    With the powerful Chu wind and the tyranny of chaos artifact, everything is uncertain.


    Also think that the employer can threaten Chu Feng to hand over the three artifact, and then turn to Chu Feng, now it seems impossible.


    "It seems that you can''t get out of here by riding a tiger. You dare not do it."


    Chu Feng broke the depression and helplessness in their hearts at the midpoint of their hesitation, showing a playful smile: "unexpectedly, then I will start, but then you don''t cry. Although I am not sure to leave you three at once, I can''t run Heshang, but I can''t run away from the temple!"


    Pugaishi three people''s mind is coagulated, how can not know Chu Feng''s meaning, after today, he will mercilessly suppress the Xiuzhen world.


    The eyes suddenly became fierce, but when they were ready to do something, Chu Feng suddenly lifted up with satina in his arms. The space was confined. The space was confined. Chu Feng couldn''t get out, but it was OK to fly to the sky. Of course, the sky was also confined. Chu Feng was still confined in that area.


    But from the moment of Chu wind rising, the three ancestors all smelled a touch of unusual breath.


    Almost just after the thought had just fallen, Chu Feng suddenly expanded the wings of magic light. Between the darkness of heaven and earth, hundreds of beams of light shot out of the earth, piercing into the sky, connecting heaven and earth together, just like black pillars supporting heaven and earth.


    Pugaishi''s face changed greatly after being stunned: "not good!"


    They thought of it, but it was too late. They didn''t even have the chance to start the killing battle. The Chu wind suddenly roared up to the sky, and the hundreds of dark beams suddenly burst into a dark light. People could only hear the sound of space breaking around them.


    "Damn it, do it!"


    The space confinement and killing array was arranged by Xi Qingtian. At the moment, he heard the voice and knew that Chu Feng was breaking the battle. His face changed greatly, but he didn''t want to do so much. He yelled at pugaishi and luoqianding, and his body shape was already shot out rapidly.


    Chufeng gentle smile: "just want you to start, you do not move, now you think I will give you a chance?"


    Haoyue gun, Minghong magic sword, and sun shooting bow float in front of Chu Feng. In Chu Feng''s mind, he has launched an attack on Xi Qingtian.


    And everyone has been confused, when did Chu Feng set up such a powerful method to break the array? From the present situation, it is absolutely impossible for such a method to break the array in a short time.


    All this was known only to Chu Feng himself, that is, after seeing the bodies of twenty gods of creation in that small world, he thought of a possibility.


    Those twenty people are all gods of nature. Even though satina is so powerful, she can''t bring them into the small world quietly. The biggest possibility is that she will be lured by others. And if she can be lured by others, she will be lured by others. Only a few people can do it.


    It''s the ancestors of each family. Once they have a call, how many people in each family can not respect?


    It''s a pity that at the moment of their death, they don''t understand why the ancestors seduced them to kill satina.


    Chu Feng also thought about it just now. Satina was used by the three ancestors. It is good that she and she can lose both sides. Even if they can''t, they can fight for the time to arrange the killing array and space confinement.


    However, what they didn''t expect was that Chu Feng was not threatened at all, which led to problems in their layout. They wanted to get three artifacts, but as a result, they fell into the endless Revenge of Chu Feng.


    In the face of the continuous attack of the three artifacts, the three ancestors were all on guard and resisted. Only they could understand the taste in their hearts.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3003

    Although the three artifact are powerful, but because Chu Feng did not personally control, so the power of the play is a little limited.


    As a powerful infinite saint, I was just a little busy at the beginning, but the three ancestors could completely suppress the attack of the three artifact. Chu Feng also floated by and put satina in front of the temple of King Wu for Zhang yun''er to watch.


    Of course, in order to prevent accidents, Chu Feng blocked all channels of satina, so that even if she suddenly woke up, she could not do anything.


    Moreover, satina took Yuanyang pill, after the consumption will be very strong, but also do not need to worry too much.


    Looking up to the sky, Chu Feng raised a faint smile: "if you leave them all here today, isn''t it a good thing?"


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan are still trying to suppress the turbulent power at the moment to prevent the whole temple area from being ravaged. They are all stunned when they hear the words and look at the three ancestors. If Chu Feng leaves all three of them today, the changes in the Xiuzhen world will be reduced by 50%. It''s easy to clean up.


    And Chu Feng in the bold idea after the moment to fly away, now the space has been lifted, the demon realm can be opened.


    Unexpectedly, the three ancestors can choose such a time, so leave them here forever!


    Chu Feng swept through the void and took Minghong''s magic sword in his hand, and directly fought with pugaishi. The other two people saw that they both quickly joined the battle group. Now Chu Feng can''t succeed, otherwise it will be dangerous.


    Just because there are shooting sun bow and bright moon gun in the side of the attack from time to time, Xi Qingtian and Luo Qianding are very upset.


    Under the full pressure of Chu Feng, pugaishi looked more and more ugly. At the beginning, when he was against Chu Feng at the edge of the universe, he felt that although he was not Chu Feng''s opponent, he should not be much different.


    But now he found a fact that he could not accept, that is, Chu Feng didn''t use all his strength at first, and now Chu Feng and he are calm in the battle. Pugaishi estimated that he only used 90% of his strength.


    In the heart secretly sighs a Chu wind in the end how strong, pugaishi also quickly mobilizes the thunder and lightning power unceasingly to ravage this void.


    He wanted to use the power of thunder and lightning to force Chu Feng to protect the temple area, but because of Zhang yun''er''s two reasons, his power did not affect the ground at all and had been completely eliminated.


    Looking ugly at the same time, pugaishi scattered the mind of separating Chu Feng''s attention, secretly contacted Luo Qianding and Xi Qingtian.


    Now, Chu Feng may not be able to kill them all at once, but if it goes on like this, it is inevitable that other changes will occur. Because Chu Feng has too many means, and thinking of Chu Feng''s failure to use his real strength, pugaishi''s heart is a little bottomless.


    This time they came back, each of them thought that they could become the supreme being. If they were folded here today, it would be more than the gain.


    The power is more and more strong, but they are easily suppressed by Chu Feng. But now the three pugaishi people have gathered together. Surrounded by Chu Feng and two artifacts, although the artifact can not kill them, it can play a role in restraining them, just like a saint.


    Today''s plan seems to be perfect, but under Chu Feng''s early arrangement, it is doomed to play no role, and now it is likely to bring disaster to itself.


    There is no communication between each other, but the power is entangled at this moment, converging into a golden beam of light shooting towards the sky, the speed is very fast, and in which the Chu wind smelled a very strong power.


    Narrowed his eyes, chufeng sighed, put up three artifacts, and looked at pugaishi three people with his hands on his back.


    Because they didn''t have the mood of the first World War, they didn''t know what kind of means to break through an exit of the demon Kingdom temporarily. It was not easy to leave them, and Chu Feng had important things to do.


    Looking at the three ancestors body slowly along the beam left, Chu Feng said: "go back to enjoy it, soon I will be a family visit."


    The three ancestors looked ugly after chufeng, and his body shape had disappeared into the sky and earth along with the golden light beam. The strong breath slowly disappeared at this moment, and the sky also restored the color of the beginning. Between Chu Feng and Chu Feng, everything was restored in a short time. Because of the suppression of Zhang Yuner and Zhang yun''er, there was not much damage!


    On the whole, there is nothing else except saru and Shangguan Jiayan who are slightly injured.


    Before falling in front of the temple of King Wu, all the people around were quiet. Even if Shangguan Jiayan still had a little opinion about Chu Feng, she knew that it was not time to speak. Everyone''s eyes fell on satina.


    The latter has done so many things, and even played many times. Now it falls into the hands of Chu Feng. We can almost think of the result of that sad urge."Chu Feng, do you really want to kill her?"


    Seeing that everyone did not speak, Zhang yun''er went to Chu Feng and hesitated: "in fact, she did not cause direct harm to you!"


    Chu Feng didn''t reply. Of course, he understood what Zhang yun''er meant. Satina was not bad in nature. She was only turned around by the love forgetting pill and the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, and she would do some extreme things.


    In addition to absorbing the power of stuya and others and oppressing the temple world, satina did not kill or hurt the rest of the people around him. The only mistake was taijiduan. It was an indelible mistake to release the Xiuzhen world in advance.


    And this time, Chu Feng didn''t know what to say, poor man, but there was something hateful about it.


    With a little finger and a light beam, satina''s eyebrows fell into satina''s eyebrows. The sleeping woman stirred her eyebrows and slowly opened her eyes. When she saw the people around her who wanted to get up subconsciously, she found that she could not gather any strength at all. The side effects of yuanyangdan began to invade her body in advance.


    As if she had lost her soul in a moment, satina scattered her thoughts: "am I going to die?"


    "Waste her!" Chu Feng did not answer, but turned around and said to Lu Wan.


    Zhang Yuner''s heart is too kind. In addition, she once saw through the fate and knew a lot of things about satina. If you want her to do such a thing at the moment, her heart will certainly not be able to pass that level. However, if satyana has done so many things, it will not do without paying a little price.


    Hearing that Chu Feng asked Lu Wan to abandon herself, satina''s eyes burst into a murderous attempt. Her eyes were filled with anger and blood, and she was staring at Chu Feng with gnashing teeth. If she could move at the moment, she would never die. Unfortunately, she had no chance.


    Lu Wan was also aware of the situation of satina, but if she did not, Chu Feng could not comfort those who had been hurt.


    Walking forward, there is a force in the palm. In satina''s murderous eyes, she is directly patted on her body. A seemingly simple action actually destroys all of satina''s meridians in an instant, and cuts off many important meridians. Even if there is an anti heaven pill, it can''t help satina recover.


    Of course, if Chu Feng is willing to use the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, she can recover, but it is impossible for Chu Feng to do so.


    Feeling her own strength is a little lax, satina''s eyes are a bit more desperate, she knows that her life is over, and her hatred for Chu Feng is deepening, her eyes are becoming ferocious.


    But in her strength unceasingly loses, suddenly from her eyebrow heart place appears a evil power, floats out!


    Looking back, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and said, "heaven and earth Yin and Yang is actually a kind of power inheritance. If I destroy this, will there be no more heaven and earth Yin and Yang?"


    Then, the fingers of Chu Feng gently waved out, and under the painful eyes of satina, the inheritance power of the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique directly turned into air and disappeared without trace.


    As she sank in her heart, satina knew that the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique would never appear again. With the disappearance of the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, there was black gas coming out of satina''s body, as if it was a kind of dispersing work.


    Zhang yun''er also stepped forward at the moment, looked at the Deathly sad satina, and said softly, "I know that you hate Chu Feng in your heart now, but the influence of heaven and earth Yin and Yang is removed, and I will force your love forgetting pill out again, then you will know that you have done a lot of wrong things."


    A hand was placed on satina''s forehead, and Zhang Yuner closed her eyes. A powerful force of life surged into satina''s body, quickly repairing her injury. At the same time, there was also a green and yellow smell floating out of satina''s mouth and nose, which was the breath of love forgetting pills.


    Chu Feng took a faint look and saw that satina had fainted. She knew that after waking up, she was still the original satyana, but some things had changed.


    He turned around and stopped looking at the woman on the ground: "when she wakes up, send her to the spirit world and give it to William. Now she is an ordinary person. If all her skills are removed, she can only survive for 20 years at most. Let her live her last life well."


    Zhang yun''er stood up and nodded gently to show that there was no problem. He also asked, "how about the blade snow clan? Is it time to move?"


    Chu Feng dissipated the melancholy caused by satina and showed a faint smile: "if you don''t reach the point of death, who can express gratitude?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3004

    When the Chu wind forced the three ancestors to retreat, the crisis of the blade snow clan was also intensified.


    After leaving behind more than 500 people, the eight thousand strong people of the three families killed more than 1000 people of the sword snow clan. Now they have completely surrounded the whole school, making all the people of the sect unable to get in and out. They are really facing the city!


    The three masters took the strong ones of the three families and went forward. All the people who were in the way were either killed or taken down. When they came to the central ice hall, they could see the snow neon clothes standing there with the core of the blade snow sect.


    On the way to the temple just now, Pu yuanlei and others already knew what happened in the temple world and the three ancestors were forced to retire. At first, they were a little worried about the arrival of Chu wind. After a long time, the Chu wind did not mean to come. Pu yuanlei and others were completely relieved.


    At the same time, I also had a little idea, that is, the blade snow sect may not have any relationship with Chu Feng. If there is a relationship, how can Chu Feng not come to support after forcing back the three ancestors?


    And look at the current situation, it is very likely that we misunderstood the blade snow sect, but we have already done everything that we don''t do. Even if it is wrong, we can only go to the dark.


    In addition, from the beginning to the present, everyone has died. Now even if we give up the sword snow sect, it is impossible to calculate in this way. Unexpectedly, we can''t turn back. The only way is to go to the dark.


    Came to the near, the two sides separated by 20 meters, there was no further progress.


    Seeing the snow colored clothes standing in front of people, Pu yuanlei and others all knew that there might be a black dragon in their hearts, but there was no look on their faces. As long as the sword snow sect was destroyed, everything would be nothing.


    His face also slowly showed a smile, Luojia mountain said: "snow neon clothes, did not expect you will have today?"


    Xue nishang ignored Luojia mountain directly and looked at PU yuanlei coldly. He knew that the dominant factor in this matter was him: "Pu family master, are you going to destroy our blade snow clan?"


    "Lord Xue, we have to do it." Pu yuanlei had already thought out his words in his heart, and his face was serious and said, "who called the blade snow sect to betray our Xiuzhen world and Chu Feng''s cooperation, and also made so many things to harm our families. We don''t want to be the enemy of the cutting snow sect, but in order to restore a long and long world in the Xiuzhen world, there is no other way."


    It seems that Pu Yuan Lei is helpless when she talks, but Xue nishang is not an idiot. She knows that this is just an excuse for them to start.


    Eyes more cold a few points: "we and Chu Feng have cooperation, I believe you are now the most clear, want to add to the crime, why not


    "Today, I put my words here. As long as I don''t die, I will never die with the three families!"


    Pu yuanlei and others moved their faces. Naturally, they could hear that Xue nishang''s words were not mystifying. Once the xianxuezong had passed through today''s crisis, the next step would surely be to retaliate against each family, which was absolutely allowed.


    The eyes of the three families gradually cooled down. Even if the blade snow clan was a group of beautiful women, they were all moved to kill their hearts at the moment, because women can kill people sometimes.


    "Snow clothes!"


    Luo Qianding''s body was rolling with a blazing breath and said in a cold voice, "today''s blade snow sect can''t bear the attack of our three families in any case. We can give you a way to live as long as you make a blood spirit contract!"


    Once the blood spirit contract has been established, all the people of the sword snow clan can only be slaves of the three families. Not to mention revenge, it is uncertain whether they can live safely in the future.


    Luo Qianding''s heart had already had an idea, and continued: "for example, if you are a woman for me, the people of the blade snow clan have also made a blood spirit contract, and our Luo family can immediately withdraw from this encirclement and suppression."


    The dirty conditions have been thrown out. We all know that the crucial time has come to wipe out the whole blade snow clan. However, the loss of each family will gradually expand. There is no better result than taking over this group of women. At least that can supplement the people who have just lost, and also make the strength of each family rise a lot.


    Pu Yuan Lei did not pretend to be noble any more, but also said his mind: "if all the people of the sword snow clan have made a contract, and elder Xueying can be my woman, then we of the Pu family can also end today''s encirclement and suppression."


    Xi Canghai lightly looked at Pu Yuan Lei and Luo Qianding, and knew that the benefits could not be taken by them: "what we cherish is very simple. Mu Qianxue marries Xi lanning, so this matter is even if."


    Standing next to Xi Canghai, Xi lanning''s eyes brightened slightly. His salivation for mu Qianxue was not a day or two. He also asked Xi Canghai to say these things for him. However, he was rejected by Xue nishang at first, and sometimes even provoked Xue nishang to fight.


    If we take advantage of this opportunity to win mu Qianxue today, it will definitely be a good thing. After all, mu Qianxue is a saint, and if he is combined with his blood, it is absolutely amazing.


    For three dirty ideas, snow Ni clothes anger in the heart, clench teeth: "dream!"Because once upon a time, every woman of the blade snow sect had to be a virgin. Unless the two saints joined hands, they could lift the ban. Otherwise, if they were broken without lifting the prohibition, they would lose their work and even die if they were more serious.


    The three of them are the core of the blade snow clan. If they are broken, it will definitely be a great influence. Moreover, they can not commit themselves to these people who attack the sect.


    Those dead disciples of Renxue sect will not be able to close their eyes.


    When hearing xuenishang''s refusal, Pu yuanlei and others expected. In addition to cherishing the sea, Pu yuanlei and others showed a funny smile on their faces. In such a situation, even Lao Zu Xue Wuqing did not appear. What qualification does the blade snow sect have to refuse?


    As long as you have a few more rounds, I believe that you can make the sword snow sect no longer have the resistance. Under such circumstances, Xue nishang still dares to refuse. She really has no idea what to do.


    It doesn''t need too much words. When Xue nishang refuses, the three families have moved forward slowly. The disciples of the blade snow sect have all grasped their weapons and gathered their most powerful strength. They will start a terrible battle at any time.


    As we all know, today, if it was not for the sword snow clan to be disabled or there was a miracle, there would never be a third result.


    Puyuanlei passed a sneer, snow Wuqing did not appear, Chu Feng did not interfere, he has more confidence in his heart, the hand gently lifted up: "Yuan Hao, go and ask your future sister-in-law to help me back."


    Obviously, when Xue nishang refuses the conditions, it can only be hard.


    Pu Yuanhao nodded, and quickly flashed out, gathering powerful forces. The Qi machine completely covered Xueying. The latter''s face changed slightly, and then her angry figure passed by. Her body was still clean, but her heart could not have any other people, even if it was blasphemed by people''s words.


    Now puyuanlei not only wants to be his own woman in words, but also directly starts to rob people. Xueying is not a person without temper.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two men fought fiercely together, and the battle situation was very fierce. The two forces of fire and wind and snow constantly stirred on the dome that day, and the people in the sky were not adapted to it. If they didn''t know that they couldn''t let it go too far, all the buildings below would have collapsed.


    "Lanning, you go too!" Xi Canghai coughs a also light mouth: "own woman, then want oneself to take away."


    Xi lanning hesitated. After all, he really liked mu Qianxue. However, he thought that it would be impossible for him to agree to pursue mu Qianxue normally. Xi lanning nodded heavily and went towards mu Qianxue directly. Now only by defeating mu Qianxue can he win the beauty.


    At this time, it has also become a confrontation of the peak power. Xue nishang takes a light look at it, hoping that there will be a miracle. Otherwise, after today, a lot of people in renxuezong will be taken into the harem by the three families, even themselves!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Luo Qianding also laughed and came out, his face full of proud smile: "in this case, my own women also want to own to accept it!"


    When she started to fight directly, Xue nishang''s face was angry, and she was not willing to show her weakness. With the two men fighting together thoroughly, the whole world was filled with powerful saint''s authority. The most intuitive feeling of people under the divine realm was that their breath was not so smooth.


    Puyuanlei did not wait for the end of the battle. Instead, he looked at the tense disciples of the sword snow sect. Although there were many powerful people in the three families, most of them were men.


    Once a woman became a god state, she would be taken away by the strong men in the family. Pu yuanlei himself also accepted dozens of women in the divine realm as his wife, but his accomplishments were generally not very high.


    At the moment, there are many gods of creation in the school of blade snow. There are also many upper gods and middle gods. There is no need to say more about the lower gods. If it can be brought into the general family, it can definitely improve the blood of the family, which is a good thing.


    In the heart immediately had the decision, big hand a wave: "go up!"


    Xi Canghai''s intention is the same at the moment. Let the strong men of the Xi family do the same. The people of the Luo family are not willing to fall behind. They all start to do it. They are more careful than they started. They don''t want to kill anything they can take, because there are few Shenjing women in the three schools, and there is no lack of blade snow sect.


    If this is taken back from the family, it will be a great event to improve the blood relationship.


    What we don''t know is that Chu Feng stood alone on the top of the sky of the blade snow sect, and his mouth was full of fun. The more powerful the oppression of the three families was, the greater the chance for him to accept the sect.


    Anyway, Xue Wuqing was imprisoned by himself. Today''s blade snow sect can''t survive unless he submits to himself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3005

    Take it all!


    In addition to snow nishang, the three people are still in a fierce battle, and the blade snow sect, from the elder to the ordinary disciple, is all taken down.


    Because the three schools gathered nearly three times as strong as the edge of the snow clan, plus puyuanlei three saints of the last powerful momentum of oppression, the edge of the snow family of God strong people simply can not resist, even less than the spirit of the realm is not able to fight back.


    The three families also have a special understanding of the disciples of the blade snow sect. They are divided into three camps. Each family guards the people they have taken. Among them, the people of the Luo family are not very good, because the people they have won are not as good as those who cherish the family and the common family.


    It''s not that they are short of manpower, but Luojia mountain goes to fight with xuenishang, and xicanghai and puyuanlei are still there. Under their interference, almost all of the gods of Renxue sect have been divided up by them, and the Luo family has only won three gods of creation.


    At the moment, their hearts can only hope that Luojia mountain can take down the snow colored clothes. As long as they can take the snow colored clothes, even if no one of the God of nature of the Luo family has taken them, they will win.


    Just looking at the fierce battle over the sky that day, we didn''t have much confidence in whether Luojia mountain could get snow colored clothes.


    Because the strength of the four main people is almost between Bozhong, if we want to say that it is puyuanlei. After all, he cultivates the power of thunder and lightning, while Luojia mountain and xuenishang should be similar in general, but if we want to say who is stronger, it should be Luojia mountain, everyone thinks so.


    After all, Xue nishang is a woman. No matter how powerful she is, there must be a little gap between Luojia mountain and Luojia mountain in terms of physical strength. This gap may enable Luojia mountain to defeat xuenishang.


    As for the other two battles, Xi lanning and mu Qianxue are both in Bozhong. It must be very difficult for them to decide whether to win or lose.


    The only obvious difference is the fight between puyuanhao and Xueying. At the beginning, the two were fairly equal, but at the end, the gap was revealed. Puyuanhao was gradually gaining the upper hand. I believe that as long as he will be able to easily defeat Xueying.


    At the same time, we can see that it is not puyuanhao who is too strong, but Xue Ying seems to be injured and unable to play the most powerful fighting power.


    And Xueying''s injury was caused by satina when she was in the secret place of the morning light. Because a lot of things happened then, Xueying didn''t have time to heal. In addition, Chu Feng''s death had a great impact on her, so the exertion of her strength was not so smooth.


    Otherwise, even if puyuanhao is stronger, it will not be able to take the upper hand in such a short period of time.


    Pu Yuan Lei looked in the eyes, in the heart is particularly happy, if snow Ying to take down again, today is too perfect.


    In the robbery just now, the Pu family has won more than 20 gods of nature, which is the most among the three. Moreover, the number of strong gods captured by Pu family is more than that of the other two. As long as everything goes well, the loss of Pu family today can be ignored and can be upgraded to a higher level.


    As for whether Luojia mountain can take Snow colored clothes, Pu Yuan Lei thinks it is not possible. Xue nishang is no less than their infinite saints. She can''t do anything about the current situation. However, if she wants to run, it will be very easy. At that time, Luojia mountain will be very angry.


    Also want to win an infinite saint, is really a fool.


    And Chu Feng could see it clearly in the sky that day. She knew that satina''s injury to Xueying had affected her performance. From the current situation, Xue Ying could support for a while at most, because the injury was not good, and Pu Yuanhao''s thunder and lightning power was too fierce, and the loss was too great.


    Frown slightly, thinking about whether it is time to move?


    But after thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng still restrained his intention. Although he could save Xueying and resolve all the crises of the blade snow sect, it was not enough for the people of the sword snow sect to fully appreciate themselves. At most, they just wanted to thank them.


    Only when they are in complete despair can they get the greatest benefit.


    "Brother yuanlei, brother Canghai!"


    At this time, Luojia mountain and xuenishang had a fight. A flame force collided with xuenishang and separated them. Then he yelled at PU yuanlei and others: "help me. As long as you help me take this woman, all the lower gods and middle gods that our Luo family has just won will be given to your two families."


    Pu Yuan Lei and Xi Canghai smell speech, eyes slightly light up, although the lower God and the middle God in their eyes is a finger can stab the existence of death, but does not mean that there is no role.


    At present, many of the men of the gods of creation can only marry below the divine realm. The main reason for this attack is to improve the blood of the family. After all, the children born to women in the divine realm will not be too bad.


    Looking at the hundreds of women who were captured by the Luo family, two thirds of them are lower gods and middle gods. If they can be accepted, the two families can be divided into more than 100. Although the snow colored clothes belong to Luojia mountain, they are nothing compared with the inheritance of blood.


    A snow colored dress is powerful, but the power of the middle level is also very important, so it is very important to find a strong woman to derive blood.Think about or quite cost-effective, Xi Canghai and Pu Yuan Lei immediately had a decision: "OK, we help you! "They left in an instant, and joined hands with Luojia mountain to deal with xuenishang. The latter''s face turned ugly. If she could still handle the battle with Luojia mountain, and even leave when necessary, she would be very difficult to fight against the three saints who were no less than her own.


    It''s impossible for Xue nishang to abandon so many blade snow sect disciples.


    With her teeth clenched, Xue nishang suddenly improved her strength. The temperature around her was even colder as she kept climbing. In addition, in the world of blade snow sect, the power of wind and snow was more powerful.


    But for the other people''s effective attack, when facing the three people of puyuanlei, the effect is not so big. Soon, Xue nishang''s strength is all dissolved, and even her people are slowly suppressed. Even the strength of fighting back is not used, but can only be defended there.


    The color of anger flashed in her eyes, and her heart was even more confused. Why did such a thing happen? Did Xue Wuqing not appear? Did she also be taken down by the three ancestors?


    As for whether Xue Wuqing can''t help her in the face of death, Xue nishang knows that it''s impossible. She was trained by Xue Wuqing and knew that her master was not like that.


    In such a distraction, a force of Luojia mountain has fallen on Xue nishang, followed by the power of Xi Canghai and Pu yuanlei. Three infinite saints attack at the same time, and Xue nishang immediately feels the surge of Qi and blood, and can''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The three people of Luojia mountain also seized this opportunity, and their strength fell on Xue nishang again, blocking all channels of xuenishang from three angles.


    Losing her strength, Xue nishang''s body fell directly to the ground and slowly supported her to get up slowly. However, her shaking body showed that she had no strength to fight back. At the moment, she was more like an ordinary person.


    Because Xue nishang was defeated by the three main officials and blocked the meridians, mu Qianxue was also slightly distracted. Xi lanning seized the opportunity to severely hurt mu Qianxue. The latter spewed out a mouthful of blood and came to Xue nishang''s side for the first time, looking anxious: "master, how are you doing?"


    Puyuanhao had already taken the upper hand. Now she saw that xuenishang and muqianxue had suffered heavy damage. Xueying was seriously injured by puyuanhao without insisting on several rounds. She returned to the ground and stood with xuenishang''s apprentices. A sad mood filled her heart.


    Looking around, the disciples of the blade snow sect have been taken down, and they are generally divided up by the three families as objects. In their eyes, they are in pain.


    "Why hasn''t Shizu come yet?" Mu Qianxue can''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know." Xue nishang gently shook her head and looked around at all the disciples of the sword snow sect: "maybe this time, the actions of the three families are not only the meaning of the principal, but also the ancestors of each family are involved."


    Otherwise, I really don''t know why the snow hasn''t turned up yet.


    Xueying and muqianxue look pale when they smell the speech. Their biggest hope is that xuewuqing is crushed by the ancestors of different families. If xuewuqing is really crushed by the ancestors, this time the school of blade snow will be destroyed.


    Mu Qianxue clenched his lips, eyes firm: "even if it is death, I will not follow Xi Lang Ning."


    In Xue Ying and Xue nishang''s heart is also that thought, even if is dead, also can''t let Pu yuanlei and others succeed.


    "Want to die?"


    Luojia mountain is full of smiles and seems to have thought of the situation of trampling on her body: "you''d better not have such an idea, now make a blood spirit contract, or I will kill them one by one in front of you!"


    After that, Luojia mountain stopped and shook his head: "no, it''s so boring to kill. Now I''ll give you the time to consider. If you don''t make a blood spirit contract, I''ll let the Luo family''s people handle your sword snow clan''s woman on the spot."


    Snow nishang and others face slightly changed, snow Ying is more can not help but curse: "beast!"


    Xi Canghai also frowned and felt that the behavior of Luojia mountain was not appropriate, but it was the matter of Luojia mountain, and he was not easy to say anything.


    When she was about to persuade her, she suddenly felt a heavy pressure between heaven and earth, which made her forget what she wanted to say.


    That breath,,,, Chu wind!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3006

    There is no earth shaking, just with a heavy pressure, just a moment, Chu wind has stood on the sky, mouth slightly cocked, charming smile, if not know the root of Chu wind, who would believe such a beautiful young man, is the bloodiest devil since ancient times?


    The expression of Luojia mountain, who had already been there and thought that he would go back today to ravage the snow clothes, was completely frozen on his face. He knew that Chu Feng was entangled by the three ancestors and satina today. He felt that even if Chu Feng had the intention to save the sword snow clan, he must have been powerless.


    In the war with the three ancestors, there should be a little injury on your body.


    However, after seeing Chu Feng, Luojia mountain was reluctant to believe that Chu Feng was unhurt. However, the fact was so clear in front of his eyes, and his expression gradually changed to dignified. He knew that it would be difficult to lift the sword snow sect by the roots today.


    Even the three ancestors are not Chu Feng''s opponents, let alone them?


    "What a bustle


    Chu Feng did not have the same thing at all. His eyes caressed over the bottom and seemed to have nothing. But after a glance, he still sighed: "so many beautiful women, all of whom are strong in the divine realm. How many people dream of warm bed people are killed by you now. It''s so cruel!"


    When they saw the appearance of Chu Feng, they didn''t know whether it was good or bad for them. But when they heard Chu Feng''s words, they all blushed. However, compared with the oppression of the three families, they didn''t hate Chu Feng much.


    At least Chu Feng''s words seem a little vulgar, but it is a kind of affirmation to them.


    "The devil!"


    Xi Canghai also calmed down from the shock of Chu Feng, with a little heavy in his heart: "are you going to start with us three?"


    The three ancestors united with satyana to the temple world and wanted Yin chufeng. Now Chu Feng tore up the peace agreement that began with it, and no one would say anything. So when he appeared, Xi Canghai had made the worst plan.


    "It''s necessary to start a war. If I didn''t have some means today, I''m afraid I would have been killed by your ancestors."


    Chu Feng didn''t deny his mind. He looked at the people on the ground and said, "but compared with you who can be abused as dogs at any time, I''m more interested in whether I can take down the people of the blade snow sect. So many beautiful women may choose many people from them to strengthen my back palace."


    Similar words, but let the people of the sword snow clan present not so angry, because at least in saying, did not do so.


    But xuenishang and Xueying are slightly bright eyes, from the words of Chu Feng, they have heard some flavor, know that they can give some benefits, maybe today''s everything can be over, the crisis will not disappear.


    The potential meaning that Xue nishang and other people could hear, naturally, Pu yuanlei and others could hear. Their faces were a little ugly, and they knew that Chu Feng''s behavior was totally a leak.


    But even if they know that Chu Feng''s behavior is a leak, they can''t say anything. Are they only allowed to think about the existence of Renxue sect, and not allow Chu Feng to have such thoughts?


    After all, the women of the blade snow clan are very powerful. If they can combine, it is definitely a good thing to improve the blood relationship of future generations. In their idea, that is, Chu Feng and their meaning are the same. They want to collect all the women of the sword snow clan for his own use!


    "Snow Lord!"


    Chu Feng no longer wasted time with PU yuanlei and others. He looked at Xue nishang with a warm smile: "how do you want me to help you? If I need it, I''ll do it. If I don''t, I''ll go back and prepare for a war against each family. "


    The spirit of the people became tense, especially the three families.


    Chu Feng can defeat even the three ancestors and satyana. Even if they have six saints here now, the hope of victory is not great. Once Xue nishang agrees, then the people who died today are dead in vain.


    It is not only a white death, but also hated by the blade snow clan. No one can imagine the power of a group of crazy women.


    For the people of renxuezong, they are nervous about whether chufeng will refuse. At least now, it seems that it is better to fall in the hands of chufeng than in the hands of three families.


    Snow Ni Shang eyebrows frown, know that there is no such cheap things in the world, Chu Feng is completely to take advantage of the fire, he can have more strength in his hand if he agrees, then it doesn''t matter if he doesn''t agree.


    In this way, we can use the sword snow sect to consume some of the strength of the three families, which is good for Chu Feng.


    If you look at Chu Feng''s not in a hurry, Xue nishang''s heart is a burst of anger. Now you don''t need to explain anything. You know that there is no cooperation between the blade snow sect and Chu Feng. The three families also understand that if there is cooperation, Chu Feng has already helped Leng Xuezong, so there is no need to discuss conditions there.


    Although Xue nishang is the patriarch, she is not a man of one word. When you look back at Xue Ying and mu Qianxue, they can''t fight again. At most, they can only support for a while and will be taken down.Looking at the disciples of xiangrenxue sect, from the core level, the elders to even those who are in charge of some chores have been taken down. They are seriously injured by the three leaders. It is impossible to change the situation. If Chu Feng doesn''t do something, today''s situation is that the sword snow sect is divided by the three families.


    But Chu Feng can appear at this time, absolutely not a simple condition can be solved, the heart can not help but have a kind of sadness, how did not expect the blade snow Zong will happen in their own hands such a situation.


    The heart secretly scolds Chu Feng''s looting behavior, but there is no better way to solve the current situation.


    In the heart of a sigh, snow Ni Shang raised his head: "what do you want, you can hand to solve the edge snow Zong crisis."


    Puyuanlei and others are nervous because of xuenishang''s loose mouth. They look at Chu Feng without blinking. They still have a little chance today, that is, the condition put forward by Chu Feng. As long as Xue nishang refuses, chufeng will retreat. Although their consumption will be larger, at least it can reduce some strength in Chu Feng''s hands.


    Otherwise, the thought of the hundred thousand gods in the demon kingdom would make people''s scalp numb.


    Chu Feng showed a faint smile and glanced at him. Although he had experienced a battle, there were still more than a thousand strong people in the Shenzhou sect. There were countless other people in the semi divine period, and there were more under the demigod period.


    Although they own a hundred thousand demons army, all of them are specially trained soldiers. All of them are men. There is a lack of a group of women to neutralize the anger of the forces under the banner. If a group of powerful women participate in it, you can reconcile Yin and Yang. When you think about it, Chu Feng''s face also shows a smile.


    Without concealing his own thoughts, he opened his mouth and said, "the snow Lord led the blade snow clan to submit to me from top to bottom, so today I will protect the blade snow clan safe and sound."


    Sure enough!


    When Chu Feng said his conditions, everyone had a kind of expected meaning, because under such circumstances, there was no condition for the school to talk about, and I believe he couldn''t get anything that Chu Feng was attracted to. Besides the whole school of blade snow, there was nothing that could move Chu Feng.


    Xue nishang looks a little ugly. She knows that Chu Feng is really an asshole. She really came to take advantage of the fire. She looks at many people of Renxue sect and submits to one person, although it is better than being divided by three families.


    However, subjection to people is a kind of lowering of status. What position can the people of renxuezong have in the future?


    "Of course, I''m not that shameless person, though I have a lot of women."


    When Xue nishang was ready to break the net, Chu Feng said: "I will not ask each of you to make a blood spirit contract. As long as the core level people and I have made a thousand year loyalty contract, then the people below are free, and I don''t need you to do anything, just don''t violate my orders."


    Yeah?


    Xue nishang looks sluggish when she hears the words. Just now the three families want to divide up the blade. Xuezong requires everyone to make a blood spirit contract, which exists as a slave. But now Chu Feng only wants the core level to set up a contract of loyalty, not a contract of slaves.


    In this way, compared with the three, the conditions are a little more relaxed.


    Chu Feng obviously felt that the rejection of the people of the blade snow sect was not very great, and continued to throw out his own chips: "in addition, your existence is the same as all the forces under my banner at present. I may use you when I need to, but it is very likely that I don''t need you. Freedom is absolutely owned."


    This time, many people of renxuezong have already brightened their eyes. Naturally, they are clear about the situation of the forces under the banner of Chu Feng. He basically won''t interfere and let it develop. If Chu Feng can really give this kind of freedom to renxuezong, it''s really good.


    Moreover, the contract is only signed for thousands of years, and it is not the same as the three to sign a life-long contract.


    When there is no other way out, the condition of chufeng is undoubtedly the most attractive.


    But this is not good news for the three families. The three people of puyuanlei have secretly sent out news. Once the blade snow sect really chooses to surrender, the thing to do today is to ensure their own safety.


    Chu Feng also raised his hand at this time, and the ring of ethereal spirit twinkled with a faint light: "the army of thirty thousand demon world is ready. As long as the Minister of Xianxue Zong is subject to me, there will not be another person of Renxue sect dying here today."


    "I treat the enemy that is the autumn wind swept leaves like heartless, but you should also know that I treat my own people, that is absolutely the warmth of spring."


    Three people, suddenly breathing a stagnation!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3007

    Chu Feng treat their own people, that is really not said, everyone is very clear.


    But Xue nishang''s heart still hesitated. She took over the sword snow sect from Xue Wuqing''s hand, which has been passed down from ancient times to the present. It has always been a force that can''t be ignored in the cultivation world. This time, if the three schools are not united, it is believed that few people dare to let the blade snow clan''s officials obey.


    Chu Feng such behavior that is to take advantage of the fire, but even if the heart knows, it is also helpless.


    Because today, the fate of renxuezong is very clear. In the case of xuewuqing, either they are divided into slaves by the three melons, or they are subordinated to Chu Feng. Moreover, they are all dead after all. There is no other possibility.


    Even if she knew that the results were the results, Xue nishang still could not accept the fact that she was subject to people. She clenched her lips and looked at mu Qianxue and Xueying: "what do you think?"


    Xueying and mu Qianxue look at each other. They don''t know how to choose for the present situation. They don''t have a good way, and they still have a little worry in their heart.


    That is whether Chu Feng will do anything to them. After all, in the world of the strong, the more talented and powerful a woman is, the more likely she is to be missed by men.


    Xue nishang also saw the hesitation of the two, and even saw that many of the disciples of the blade snow sect had such worries.


    Exhaled a breath and looked at Chu Feng: "demon God, we are indeed in a desperate situation, but we still have the determination to fight to the end. We should submit to you and make a blood spirit contract. But I just want to know one thing. Will you think about our women of blade snow sect?"


    Chu Feng smile, from the snow nishang within the problem has been heard, her heart has been loose, but also lamented that she has advanced wisdom, snow Wu Qing was trapped in advance, otherwise there will be no such results.


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up, and the door of demon world appeared in the air: "I don''t guarantee this!"


    Asshole!


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Xue nishang and the disciples of the blade snow sect all scolded secretly. They knew that Chu Feng''s words were very clear. He would not mess around, but he did not guarantee that he would do it. Then the sword snow sect was like the reserve of the imperial palace of Chu Feng. If he wanted to, he must have a woman to play with him.


    However, at this time, Chu Feng also said: "however, for this point, I can make a blood spirit contract. If the woman is not willing, I will not force others to be difficult."


    In the shocked look of Xue nishang and others, even Pu yuanlei and others, a drop of blood appeared on the tip of Chu Feng''s finger. Under the witness of all the people, the blood spirit contract was formed, and Chu Feng made a contract to restrain himself on the spot. If he forced others to suffer from the hardships of endless reincarnation, he scattered all his accomplishments.


    If she had hesitated just now, there was no hesitation at the moment.


    Pu yuanlei and others also changed their faces. The most worrying thing of the renxuezong was that the chufeng was disorderly with the renxuezong. Now that Chu Feng has set up a blood spirit contract to restrain himself, what can attract the blade snow clan more than this.


    "Withdraw!"


    Without verbal communication, Pu yuanlei and Xi Canghai said at the same time that their bodies were gradually blurred. If they didn''t leave at this time, they would have no chance to go.


    Xue Ni Chang suddenly looked sluggish. When she saw that the three families had to run when Chu Feng made a contract, her face suddenly became ugly: "demon God, I want a saint of them to be responsible for today''s behavior, we are willing to submit to the snow clan!"


    Chufeng''s mouth was warm and moist, and his fingers were beating when he was not noticed: "contract!"


    Xue nishang''s expression was stagnant. She reflected that Chu Feng would not do anything before they signed the contract. She was also worried that they would pay back later. She scolded a bastard secretly. Xue nishang said on the spot: "even if the three families were removed today, we would not be safe for the sword snow clan, because they would fight back at any time."


    "The people of the core level and I have made a blood spirit contract and declared allegiance to the demon God for a thousand years!"


    This time, no one hesitated. They all opened the signing of the blood spirit contract. Chu Feng looked at it calmly and knew that this time he was bloodless and eliminated the threat of the sword snow sect.


    It is also found that pugaishi and others are right at the beginning. All the three families have means to escape when they are above the divine realm, and even if they cover this place with the realm of demons, it will only delay their disappearance.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t worry about it. Today, the main thing is to win over the sect. If we fight directly, the sect will inevitably find an opportunity to withdraw, which is not consistent with his original intention.


    Soon, Xue nishang and other core layers signed the blood spirit contract, and nearly two-thirds of the three families left. Xi Canghai and other three principals left early. In addition, Xi lanning and Luo Fei also left. Only Pu Yuanhao''s ugly face was there.


    He also has the means of rapid transfer, but I don''t know why almost all of them have left, but he can''t turn on the transmission yet.


    What he will never know is that Chu Feng has already sentenced him to death when he and Xueying start or even seriously injure her. When he and Xueying fight each other, they have planted a mark in his body quietly. Just now, Pu Yuanhao wants to leave here, which is impossible.As more and more people from the three families left, Xue nishang also found the situation of Pu Yuanhao. Looking at Chu Feng with a smile, she knew that Chu Feng must have done something. Otherwise, Pu Yuanhao''s existence at such a level should have left for a long time.


    At the same time, he is more awe of Chu Feng, which can imprison the departure of saints. Even if the four ancestors can''t make such a means, Chu Feng can do it, which shows the strength of Chu wind.


    Although the three families retreated, Xue nishang didn''t mean to be in a hurry. She already knew what the three ancestors had done to Chu Feng. According to Chu Feng''s means, she would never die. Now Chu Feng asked them to leave, but she just wanted to make sure that the blade Xue Zong could be stabilized to the greatest extent.


    This point can be seen clearly and clearly by snow colored clothes.


    At the end of the day, Pu Yuanhao was the only one left in the three families to remove the dead body. His face was already pale.


    For people of renxuezong, such as Xue nishang, it''s fun to see the decline of the Pu family, because the Pu family has already died, Pu Jing Cang and Pu Jing Qiong. If Pu Yuanhao also dies, Pu Yuan Lei and Pu family''s ancestor will be left in the Pu family.


    At that time, the Pu family could not resist the attack of the Chu wind, but even the blade snow clan could not resist it. Considering that these women all had a kind of pleasure of revenge, although they did not do it, it was Chu Feng.


    At this time, Chu Feng also slowly fell from the void. Seeing Pu Yuanhao standing there pale and ugly, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked up: "make a contract with me on blood spirit slave for ten thousand years, I can spare you from death!"


    Xue nishang and others were stunned, and then they all showed a sneer. Although they wanted Pu Yuanhao to die, if Pu Yuanhao really made a slave contract with Chu Feng, it would be more painful for him to kill him than to kill him.


    After all, how can a saint become a slave to others? That''s the feeling that life is not like death.


    "The pride of the whole family would rather die than surrender!"


    Puyuanhao is worthy of being a saint, but also a character. He knows that his space transmission must be caused by Chu Feng. But even so, he does not have the slightest timidity on his face, but he is helpless in his heart!


    "The pride of the family?" Chu Feng sneered and sneered: "if you are sure to defeat me, then you have pride and abuse you like a dog. What pride do you have in front of me?"


    "For the last time, do you sign the blood spirit slave contract or not?"


    Puyuanhao knew that he was going to die today. He was sad that the strength of Pu family had been weakened again and again, but he still raised his head and showed his pride: "I''d rather die in battle!"


    "Well, I''ll help you!" Chu Feng sneered, suddenly the air around him seemed to be emptied all of a sudden, which made him look very dull. The people of blade snow clan felt breath stagnation.


    You can also see that the ethereal ring in Chu Feng''s hands is shining with a dim light. Snow colored clothes raise their hands and take all the people of Xuezong to stay away from him. Because Pu Yuanhao must be going all out to fight Chu Feng. When he gets too close, people with low-level accomplishments will inevitably suffer damage.


    Puyuanhao also knew that he had no chance now. With a roar, his whole body strength was mobilized, and the sky was rolling with terrible thunder light.


    Under the roar of thunder, thunder fell from the sky and went toward the Chu wind. Everyone thought that Chu Feng would move a little, but he was surprised to find that Chu Feng didn''t care about the general and stood there as calm as water.


    Then something even more surprising happened. The falling thunder and lightning power actually exploded on the ground, but it didn''t hurt much Chu wind. But Chu wind was standing there clearly, how could it have no effect at all?


    "Different space!"


    Xue nishang stares at it for a while, and her eyes are dignified and open: "Chu Feng actually controls the space of different degrees. When you open it, it seems that he is still standing there, but it is already in the rest of the space, or the falling power seems to attack there, but it is actually transferred to other spaces."


    I didn''t expect that Chu Feng had such a method. Xue nishang''s heart was more heavy, and she was a little lucky, because even the four ancestors would not be able to use it.


    Because in the case of use, it seems to be in front of you, but you are already in a place suitable for people to fight.


    Chu Feng''s strong, once again in front of the public, for this taboo devil, everyone''s hearts only fear!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3008

    Pu Yuanhao finally found that he seemed to be still in qianxuezong, but he had been transferred to the rest of the space by Chu Feng, and Chu Feng seemed to be in front of him, perhaps in a more distant starry sky.


    His eyes were dignified, and he scattered the idea of continuing to attack, because he didn''t know where Chu Feng was now. Blind attack could only consume his own strength. As for running away now, it was impossible. He didn''t know how to crack this space of difference. There was no way to solve it. Even the most powerful Saint could only be trapped in it.


    "It''s not easy to cultivate saints."


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "Pu Yuanhao, think about it again. Although you will lose your pride as a slave to me, at least your life is still there. As long as your life is still there, everything is possible. It is just ten thousand years. Are you worried?"


    Pu Yuan Hao looks ugly: "delusion!"


    It seems that as long as Chu Feng is a slave for ten thousand years, he can be free, but who knows what Chu Feng will do for himself in this ten thousand years.


    And now you don''t have to think about it. Pu Yuanhao knows that Chu Feng will definitely let him do one thing, that is, he will get familiar with PU family, and vice versa. This is something puyuanhao absolutely does not allow. In that case, even if he can survive, he will also become a person who points out the direction of others.


    "Life is precious!"


    Chu Feng sighed. Just now he really wanted to take Pu Yuanhao. After all, it would be more powerful to unite against nothingness or other changes in the future.


    Because the Lord also said that we should unite as much as possible with the forces that can be united, and the power of all living beings is very important. Therefore, he has the intention to let Pu Yuanhao control the future Pu family.


    But at the moment, Pu Yuanhao''s meaning is very clear, and he doesn''t need to say more. A person who can''t be controlled by himself is still a saint. Living is a potential danger. The safest way is to kill him.


    Hand a Yang, Haoyue gun appeared in the hand, almost in the moment of Haoyue gun appeared, puyuanhao suddenly issued a scream.


    The person of the distant sword snow clan looks startled!


    In their eyes, the distance between chufeng and puyuanhao is tens of meters. However, when Chu Feng sacrifices the Haoyue gun, one end of the front disappears, and the other end directly penetrates Pu Yuanhao''s body. What''s going on?


    Only snow neon clothes and snow Ying clear, even mu Qianxue do not know.


    It seems that there is still a little distance between Chu Feng and Pu Yuan Hao, but if there is no wrong guess, Chu Feng has been standing in front of Pu Yuan Hao. This is a change in the space of different degrees. Unless people who practice against the heaven, they can not detect these things.


    Feeling the strong Chu wind at the same time, then it is a shock.


    Because if such means as Chu Feng were used on them, they would not be able to stop them, because people who seem to be far away may actually stand in front of them. No matter what kind of attack he makes, he will hit the people in front of him at the moment of sending out.


    It can almost be said that this is a means to go all out. Xue nishang asks herself, even if it is snow without clear, it may not be able to stop it.


    At the moment, there is a light in the distance. Chu Feng suddenly appears behind Pu Yuanhao, and the Haoyue gun in his hand still holds it and penetrates puyuanhao''s body.


    Pu Yuanhao looks distressed and astonished. Chu Feng Ming is tens of meters ahead of him. He even sacrifices the bright moon gun and penetrates the space to hurt himself. Puyuanhao is not willing to be defeated by Chu Feng easily, but the fact is so clear before him.


    The color of struggle flashed in his eyes, but Chu Feng no longer gave him any chance.


    Suddenly, Pu Yuanhao spewed out a mouthful of blood when he pulled away the Haoyue gun. He did not have the powerful recovery ability. At the moment, all his internal organs were ravaged by the violent power contained in the Haoyue gun, and the whole person was emptied of 56% of his strength in an instant.


    Chu Feng put up the Haoyue gun, and all of a sudden, a fist went out. The powerful impact force made puyuanhao scream again.


    Under the attention of the people of the renxuezong, puyuanhao was killed by chufeng with one blow. After that, puyuanhao''s body was slowly disappearing and decomposing. When he was completely invisible, all the people were in a trance and even his breath disappeared.


    Dead?


    The people of renxuezong, even the three of xuenishang, who are saints, are looking at the scene in disbelief at the moment. They are very clear about who Pu Yuanhao is. It is the strongman in the holy land of pugaishi and puyuanlei.


    In the whole cultivation world, the overall strength is around 10. Even if Xue nishang can suppress Pu Yuanhao, she can''t do it with one blow.


    But Chu Feng just did it. Just two moves made a saint disappear in this world. They had never heard of that powerful means. Because they had never heard of it, their awe for Chu Feng was more profound.


    Chu Feng, with such powerful power and means, even if the whole Xiuzhen world were to attack it, I''m afraid there was not much chance of winning?


    Around slowly calm down, only that cold wind whistling sound, in addition to any movement.In the world of Pujia, it was very quiet. In the ancestral hall, Pu yuanlei, who came back, looked at the situation in front of him. He felt a sense of fear that would never have appeared before. That feeling made him very uncomfortable, because he knew that Pu family was in decline this time.


    Because the Pu family has five saints, it is the first one in the cultivation world, which is much stronger than the other three.


    However, with the death of pujingcang and pujingqiong, the strength of Pujia has declined, which is not as powerful as that of Xijia. Now puyuanhao is also dead. In addition to the ancestor pugaishi, the whole Pu family is only a saint.


    The overall strength comes down to be the weakest one in the cultivation world.


    For Chu Feng Pu Yuan Lei, in addition to fear, that is boundless hate, filled in his heart, and can not be dispersed, so strong Pu family, is it going to be lonely this time?


    Thinking of such a worrying thing, Pu Yuan Lei shook his head, it is impossible, the Pu family is absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible!


    A dazzling door flashed out at the moment. Luojia mountain came out with an ugly look: "I already know about brother Yuanhao. It seems that we need to make a new plan. The strength of Chu Feng is beyond our cognition."


    Different space, and the blow to kill Pu Yuanhao, in the heart of Luojia mountain has been completely indelible, he used to be irascible and reckless, but now he has become more peaceful. Puyuanlei glanced at him lightly and knew that this is the most real Luojia mountain, which was only pretended before.


    Take a deep breath and let one breath ease the inner depression: "but, what can we do?"


    Now, with Pu Yuan Hao, the Pu family and Luo family have lost four saints. Even if their ancestors add up, there are only five saints in the two families. It seems that such power is not enough to compete with Chu Feng. Moreover, even if he takes care of his family, Pu Yuan Lei doesn''t feel that he has any chance to succeed.


    After all, there are three saints on the side of Chu Feng, and six saints are in the three of the blade snow sect. How to fight? In particular, Chu Feng still had a blow to kill the sage''s strength.


    Luojia mountain naturally understood this, and his eyes were a little heavy: "but we can only persist. The actions of your father and others have given Chu Feng an excuse to tear up the peace agreement."


    Speaking of this matter, Pu Yuan Lei''s eyes are a little confused.


    At first, although the ancestors were interested in fighting against Chu Feng, they were not as interested as those of their generation. This time, the three ancestors united with satyana to fight against Chu Feng. They had no news in advance.


    It''s like the ancestors didn''t trust them at all.


    Although there is his father there, but as a strong man who has existed for a long time, Pu yuanlei is very aware of the cheapness of kinship: "we should prepare for the worst, maybe everything can only depend on ourselves. In addition, do you remember what I once said to you?"


    Luojia mountain a Leng, and then nodded: "naturally remember!"


    "Get ready!" Looking at Luojia mountain, Pu yuanlei didn''t mean to pretend to be a fool. He nodded slightly: "before, I could see what the ancestors wanted to do from some surface, but now I don''t know what they will do next. Life is their own, and it''s safe to master it in their own hands."


    "I told you that thing, although it is not likely to set foot on the sky, but there should be no problem with self-protection, and even fighting against Chu Feng is OK."


    After a pause, Pu Yuan Lei''s eyes slightly coagulated: "of course, we still can''t do that until the last minute, because then we won''t have too much later. Now, let Xi Canghai come to discuss the situation. Except for the three of us, there is no better way."


    Almost puyuanlei had just finished his words when the housekeeper Pusa came in: "master, just now the news came from Xijia planet, they opened the big array of protecting the family, closed the whole Xijia planet, and completely fell into a dreamland, and the saints could not see through it."


    "It is said that they thought that even if the three families united, it was not Chu Feng''s work, so they chose to be the only one."


    Here two talented people want to find Xi Canghai to cooperate. They don''t want such a thing to happen. Pu yuanlei''s face immediately turns ugly: "Xi Canghai, this stupid guy."


    Under such circumstances, there is no other way but to unite. I didn''t expect that xicanghai closed the world of Xijia. It''s really damned!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3009

    Knowing that Xijia has closed the whole world, Pu family and Luo family also know that it is impossible to unite.


    In a secret room, puyuanlei and Luojiashan didn''t know what to say, and then the two families closed their own world, only allowed to go out and not to enter, but left the channel to communicate with each other!


    As for the accident, all the people in the world were in a carnival. They never thought that the Xiuzhen world would be in chaos. When they started to gather forces, they thought they were going to fight Chu Feng, but they did not expect to fight the blade snow sect.


    Although I don''t know the specific reason, it''s a good thing that we can''t let those who don''t belong to this era exist.


    Especially to hear that the three blocked the world in order to prevent the attack of the Chu wind, the people of Wanjie were very happy.


    But in such an atmosphere, the night falls to cherish the family is a group of lifeless appearance.


    Although from the beginning to the present, the Xijia family has not suffered any loss, but some people died in this attack, but without the loss of the sage, it is much better than the Puluo family.


    But even so, the people who cherish their family are not happy, and even have a little regret meaning. After they come back, they should not fight against Chu Feng. In that case, Chu Feng will not oppress them unreasonably, but even if they have such thoughts in their hearts, they still don''t show it on the surface.


    Because of several failures in succession, he is a lion in anger at the moment.


    Compared with the past peace, today''s Xi Cang Hai, that is, who goes to touch, who is unlucky.


    In the garden, which symbolizes the status of the master of Xi family, we can hear the roaring voice of Xi Canghai from a distance. No matter the family members in the garden or the strong Xi family members patrolling around, they are all frightened. Knowing that this failure will also close the whole world, Xi Canghai is really angry.


    But no one dares to persuade anything, because the result of persuasion is to seek death.


    A loud noise came from the courtyard, and all the people who heard it shook their heads slightly. Who could have thought that Xi Canghai, who has always been peaceful, would be so angry today? But the more so, no matter what sounds, no one dares to explore what happened.


    At the moment, a luxurious bedroom, Xi Canghai put down his fist, in front of a wall has been completely turned into powder, no longer exists.


    Behind Xi Canghai stands a charming woman, who looks like she is still in her thirties. However, from the breath of God rolling around her, she has existed for a long time.


    And this woman is now cherish the family''s wife, cherish the sky blue!


    Her father was xincanghai''s half brother, but she died in the first World War in ancient times. Later, she gradually showed her talent. She was taken as the 346 concubine by Xi Canghai more than 200000 years ago. She became the wife of the householder only after she achieved the God of creation tens of thousands of years ago.


    But even so, Xi Tianlan''s heart does not have too much happy meaning, after all, Xi Canghai and her relationship is there, although the Xiuzhen world does not pay attention to these, but Xi Tianlan is very concerned.


    But even if you care, there is no way. The owner has absolute authority. The only thing she can do is that she has not given birth to a child and a half for the sake of cherishing the sea for endless years!


    Seeing the angry roar of Xi Canghai there, Xi Tianlan walked over and picked up a chair and sat down. His voice was calm: "I said before I left the seal that we could not resist the power of the taboo demon God, but you just don''t believe it. After coming back, many provocations are injured now?"


    All of a sudden, Xi Canghai turned around and grabbed Xi Tianlan''s neck and lifted her up. Her eyes were bloodshot: "what do you say?"


    "You are wrong." Under the control of Xi Canghai, Xi Tianlan didn''t even frown: "what we should do is to make friends with the devil immediately. Now we haven''t reached the point of immortality. Maybe we can have a little chance. When the devil comes, do you think our family can stop it? Can closed array really keep us safe? "


    "Or do you want to say that your second uncle, my second grandfather will do it?"


    With a sneer, he added, "I tell you, it''s absolutely impossible. Just dream!"


    Xi Tianlan said so because she had a secret. It was many years ago, she had just followed Xi Canghai for a long time. She met Xi Qingtian when she went out to relax.


    The latter is her second grandfather, but she did not regard her as a junior at all, and directly put her to sleep. Although it is only once, but in the heart of cherish sky blue has left indelible traces.


    Even if she has become the God of creation, those things have happened, so that there is nothing left in the heart of Xi Tianlan except hate.


    But Xi Canghai was at this time a slap on Xi Tianlan''s face, and his voice was cold: "Xi Tianlan, don''t think I love you, you can talk to me like this. If you didn''t give me a son and a half daughter, I would have killed you.""So don''t say what you shouldn''t say, understand?"


    Xi Tianlan covered her face and stepped back a few steps, her eyes twinkled. The reason why she said these things was because Xi Qingtian accidentally revealed some things after Xi Qingtian had slept with her. However, from the analysis of those things, Xi Qingtian might not have done anything when Xi Qingtian was going to die.


    The original intention also wanted to talk with Xi Canghai, but look at him like this, Xi Tianlan scattered the idea of saying, anyway, the death of Xi family, injured people died, it is not a bad thing for her.


    As a woman, or a god of creation, Xi Tianlan believes that few people will be willing to kill themselves.


    Thinking of these, Xi Tianlan chose silence and sat down from a new one. As she didn''t say a word, Xi Canghai, who slapped her, seemed to vent herself. However, her face was still black and terrible.


    Even in my heart there is a little regret and PLO two cooperation.


    Because if we don''t cooperate with the Puluo family today, we won''t be hated by renxuezong, and we won''t give chufeng an opportunity to win over the sword snow sect and enhance our own strength. However, it''s useless to regret any more now. The sword snow sect has been taken down by Chu Feng.


    Of course, let Xi Canghai most angry or, Xi Qingtian!


    Today, even if we had attacked the blade snow clan, even if we failed, it was not easy for the blade snow clan to revenge the Xi family, but it was because of the actions of Xi Qingtian and the other two ancestors that Chu Feng found the reason to tear up the peace agreement.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t show up at home? The more I want to cherish the sea, the more agitated I am. I think the crisis of Xi family is caused by Xi Qingtian. Otherwise, why should he close the whole world so nervously now?


    "Father, what''s the matter?"


    The dream also because of the huge movement and stillness, with pity like smoke, saw the messy bedroom, there is a wall has disappeared, frown asked a voice: "what happened?"


    In the face of his daughter, or the most promising daughter, Xi Canghai''s look relaxed a little, gently shook his head: "it''s OK, but from now on, we should not go out. With your accomplishments in illusory arts, I believe Chu Feng can''t come in. Let''s shut up!"


    Shut up?


    On one side, Xi Tianlan sniffed and sneered: "just the array just wants to block the arrival of the demon God, naive!"


    Words just out of the mouth, suddenly a force in Xi Tianlan''s body, originally sitting she flew out directly hit the ground, but also can''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Dream look a tight, went to support Xi Tianlan: "sky blue elder sister, is it OK?" Then he frowned and looked at the gloomy Xi Canghai: "father, how can you do this?"


    In the past, xicanghai was peaceful and treated people with great respect even to ordinary people in his family. Now he not only has a bad temper, but also starts to cherish Tianlan. In my dream, Xi Canghai has completely changed into a person.


    Xi Canghai stood up and killed the opportunity: "Xi Tianlan, from today on, you are no longer my wife. Get out of here, and you can''t pretend to be any identity."


    He now has a headache because Xi Qingtian offended Chu Feng and may implicate his family. Xi Tianlan is constantly saying some words that affect his mood. If the dream is not still here, he will definitely kill her. But now dream is here, he is not easy to start. After all, Meng and Xi Tianlan are good sisters.


    Dream more can''t understand Xi Canghai, let Xi Ruyan and she together support Xi Tianlan, we all went back to the dream''s residence.


    After helping Xi Tianlan regulate the disordered meridians, the dream asked, "sister Tianlan, what''s going on?"


    Their father is a brother, and their relationship is also close. Although Xi Tianlan is a woman who cherishes the sea, it does not affect her sister relationship with dream. She says what happened with a sigh.


    Hearing that Xi Canghai was angry because of Xi Qingtian''s action, the dream could not help frowning: "I didn''t say that, but what can I do? Just look at this time, what is Chu Feng going to do?"


    The dream''s face softened when I thought of the night when I was attached to Bai He.


    It is also because of the dream distracted for a moment, did not see the haze in the blue eyes of Xi Tian.


    As a woman, she was forced to marry Xi Canghai, and then she was sleeping with her back on her back. That kind of mood made her want to destroy everything!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3010

    As several major forces of the Xiuzhen world chose to close their world, it also made the world more quiet.


    This quiet is more peaceful than the dark waves before.


    In the past, they had no confidence in Chu Feng, but Chu Feng showed its strong strength several times in a row, and their mood calmed down. They felt that even if the Xiuzhen world came again, they could not return to their times again.


    As for chufeng, a taboo demon God, its appearance signifies the destruction of the world. At the moment, many people have not thought that, because the extermination is true or false, and they do not know what will happen. They only know that Chu Feng and they are people of the same era, even of the same era. Naturally, they should support Chu Feng against the Xiuzhen world.


    This may be something Chu Feng didn''t think of, but if you go deep into it, you probably understand why.


    This is like a country in the modern world. No one will accept a foreigner to lead him. However, in the eyes of the people in the five forbidden areas, the Xiuzhen world is not accepted.


    In such an environment, Chu Feng was a little happy, because according to the master of the world, there were only two ways to overcome nihility. One might be to achieve eternal supremacy, and the other was to unite the strength of all living beings.


    Chu Feng knew that he was one step short, but this step was likely to become an insurmountable natural moat. Therefore, Chu Feng made two preparations. Although he did not know how to gather the strength of all living beings, I believe that he will know in the end. In the dark, everything is arranged.


    Is thinking about the next step of the blow to the three ploxi, Chu Feng in the outer hall came the sound of footsteps.


    Chu Feng also temporarily recovered his mind, he knew who was coming.


    Today, she was attacked by three families. She destroyed nearly half of the powerful people in the divine realm. After that, Xue nishang commanded the people to deal with things. Chu Feng did not disturb them. She found a place to stay quiet.


    Now that they''re here, they''ve obviously dealt with everything.


    Originally, at the beginning, Chu Feng wanted to root up the four forces, so that the Xiuzhen world would completely become the past. But after seeing the master of the world, Chu Feng''s mood also changed.


    The time of the ancient Xiuzhen is indeed over, but now they can appear in this era, it is a kind of chance, for the chance of this kind of thing is a kind of delicate arrangement, so Chu wind also changed a lot of relief.


    Not only is it the blade snow sect, but even for the other three schools, Chu Feng always takes the idea of taking over first. When there is no way, it will carry out a devastating attack.


    Because of the power of all living beings, Chu Feng seems to have some insight.


    Although the power of all living beings of the taboo demon God is also very strong, Chu Feng always has a feeling that if he really wants to achieve supremacy, he may still be inseparable from the power of all living beings. Perhaps the power of all living beings is the condensation of all worlds. Of course, Chu Feng does not know how to do it.


    But it doesn''t interfere with what he''s doing now.


    At this time, Xue nishang also brought the core layer of blade snow clan to Chu Feng.


    It seems that the Renxue sect has a long history and is very powerful, but the core level is only a few dozens of people. Even if we add the dead in the daytime, I believe it will not be too many. However, for a strong sect, it does not need too many managers, just need to maintain the peak strength.


    After some thoughts in his mind, Chu Feng looks at these women with a smile. As a true practitioner, he can change his own matrix when he reaches the sky sun period. He looks very beautiful and moving one by one, and also has an ethereal temperament.


    Maybe this is the reason why the practitioners practice the natural elements and feel the power of heaven and earth.


    "The devil!" The complexion of Xue nishang is a little complicated. She leads people to bow down slightly. Although she still doesn''t admit all this, the fact can''t be changed.


    Dozens of them have signed a blood spirit contract with Chu Feng for thousands of years. They can only be loyal to Chu Feng and can''t betray them. If they control them, they will be in control of the sword snow sect. However, it''s only a thousand years. Xue nishang''s heart is not happy, but it can be accepted.


    "It seems that you have dealt with everything."


    For their courtesy, Chu Feng is not flattered. Now they are all under their own control. As long as they have an idea, they can hurt them. So they don''t need to worry about anything: "there''s just time. I want to talk about my next arrangement."


    Xue nishang and others straightened up and stood there without speaking. They could not fight against the Chu wind, so they could only obey orders.


    "Blade snow clan still maintains the original pattern, I will not interfere in any of your management."


    Chu Feng didn''t waste time and said what he thought: "in addition, I won''t imprison your action and freedom any more. You can go to the five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world. But for the earth, my requirement is that you can only enter and exit under the God''s realm, but you can''t make trouble, otherwise, there will be no amnesty!"Snow neon dress Leng for a moment: "so?"


    Chu Feng nodded and said with a smile, "no, what else?"


    This time, Xue nishang is really confused. When she wants to come to renxuezong and is now under the control of Chu Feng, he should hold on to his own hands. How can they be free and can walk around the world? You should know that under the pressure of Chu Feng, the cultivator can only be in his own world.


    Even if Chu Feng made a blood spirit contract with them, it seems that there is no need to relax it?


    Xue nishang thinks that she is very smart, but at this moment, she really can''t see clearly the arrangement of Chu Feng. However, this arrangement is a good thing for Renxue sect, and Xue nishang can''t object to it.


    "Yes."


    Chu Feng stopped for a moment and thought of one thing: "you and King Wu Temple there to cooperate, open a direct transmission channel, so what happened can also be the first time reaction, otherwise only the holy land can shuttle, then it will be boring."


    Snow Ni dress nods: "know."


    "You go down!" Chu Feng thought that there was nothing wrong with him, so he waved to Xue nishang and others. Now that the blade snow clan has been completely taken down by himself, the next thing is to solve the other three things. Within a year, there will be a disaster of extermination. It is always necessary to improve the spirit to deal with it. Otherwise, it can only wait for death.


    Xue nishang and others see that Chu Feng has nothing to explain, and they all withdraw from the place where Chu Feng is. However, everyone does not disperse, but comes to xuenishang''s residence.


    Xue nishang sat on the throne of the patriarch, looked at the people standing below, and gently opened her red lips: "I want to choose three people from among them to be women for Chu Feng!"


    What!


    All of them doubted that they had heard the wrong thing. An elder martial sister asked, "elder martial sister, didn''t Chu Feng say that? He will never force our will. Why do we have to take the initiative? What''s more, the master gave us a ban, but we can''t break our bodies! "


    "I know that, but as long as two saints join hands, the prohibition can be broken." Xue nishang nodded and said her own ideas to everyone: "although Chu Feng has also promised and made a contract, Chu Feng''s contract is only binding himself. If the people below him do something, what should they do?"


    "I''ve been studying it all the time today. I know that Chu Feng is a passionate person. There are many women, but they are also very special."


    In the Xiuzhen world, every powerful person has countless wives and concubines, and many of them only play once, and they may not touch again or even forget. However, in Xue nishang''s research on Chu Feng, it is found that Chu Feng is good for every woman, which is rare in the Xiuzhen world and in the strong world.


    Of course, the reason why Xue nishang wants to arrange this is also helpless. After all, the blade snow clan will be controlled by Chu Feng for a thousand years, and there is nothing that can win him over. Who can guarantee that in this thousand years, the sword snow clan will be suppressed by some people close to Chu Feng?


    Once three women are selected from the core level of renxuezong to give them to Chu Feng, the matter will be different. This practice is a little flattering, but this is an era of respect for the strong. If Chu Feng has such strength, they can only choose this way.


    People also understand the meaning of snow nishang, a sword snow sect elder martial sister asked: "that elder martial sister, have you got a candidate in mind?"


    A bitter and astringent meaning flashed in Xue nishang''s eyes: "ordinary women Chu Feng probably can''t look up to either. After all, the gods and gods are his women, and they are all saints. So Xueying and I mean to let Qianxue become one of them, and the other one should take a voluntary way!"


    "As long as you agree, Xueying and I will work together to break the ban. Even if you lose your virginity, you will not have anything."


    Mu Qianxue, who had been standing there without speaking, looked stunned: "master!"


    "This time, listen to me." Don''t wait for mu Qianxue to say anything, Xue nishang raised her hand: "and Chu wind is worthy of you. It''s not a grievance to you. When you were a child, didn''t you tell the master about your wish?"


    Mu Qianxue frowns slightly. When she was a child, she and Xue nishang said that if you want to find a strong man, you must be respected. Chu Feng is really satisfied with this, but she also said at that time if she likes it.


    Looking at Xue nishang''s irresistible appearance, mu Qianxue knows that this is to ask her to seek stability for the future millennium of qianxuezong, because she is a saint. Only when she devotes herself to Chu Feng, can she have the qualification to compete with the women of Chu Feng and bring peace to the sect.


    Clenching his lips, he nodded slightly, "I will also swear to be loyal to the Chu wind by the way of heaven."


    Xue nishang sighs, knowing that mu Qianxue is to make the greatest sacrifice for Qianxue sect, because to swear by the way of heaven is equivalent to the blood spirit contract. Except for Chu Feng, mu Qianxue can''t find other men, or even if she is a saint, she will die.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3011

    Chu wind did not know the arrangement after snow nishang left here, but took out the purple gold gourd.


    Now, she has taken the blade snow Zong with no effort. Even if the snow returns without clear, it will not play any role. Because snow has not appeared at the most critical time, then when she reappears, she believes that there will be no one to believe in anything.


    And snow nishang and a group of core layer of people have signed a blood spirit contract with themselves, Chu Feng also does not worry about any changes.


    Holding the purple gourd Chu wind, Chu wind stood up, opened a dazzling door, and in a moment it was on the planet that began to catch the snow and clear. It was only a thought that it was restored and began to look like, and even the collapsed cabin recovered.


    Chu Feng shook the Zijin gourd and looked like a playful: "snow girl, wait a minute, I will let you out, believe what happened you know, so wait until you come out, you better bear it, but I said, if you are not polite, then I will also be rude to you, know the way?"


    Zijin gourd has no response, but Chu Feng believes snow is clear is able to hear.


    As for the release of snow without clear, not let her disappear in purple gourd, Chu Feng also has a certain mind, that is, snow has planted the heart demon, in the case of no ability to do something to themselves will transfer this hate to other people.


    In addition, the attack of the three forces today makes them have the opportunity to take advantage of it. Based on these two points, snow can be affected and this hate will be transferred to the three ancestors.


    It''s a good thing for Chu Feng!


    Throwing Zijin gourd up and suspended in the air, the golden light flickered, a figure came out of the Zijin gourd, fell into the stream in front of it, and Chu wind also collected the Zijin gourd again, and now it has released the snow without clear.


    Of course, it also gave Chu Feng a bit of information, that is, even if the sage is no longer how powerful, once the firm will appears to be broken, then it will be collected by purple gourd.


    And into the purple gourd, want to come out that is impossible, unless the person holding Zijin gourd nodded, otherwise it is useless.


    The stream condenses into ice in the eyes of Chu wind, and feels a killing machine covering itself. The chufeng smiles with playfulness: "I let you out unhappy even if you want to continue to do it with me now?"


    There was no answer, and suddenly, there were many sharp icebergs in the frozen stream, and even the lifeless ice pillars appeared under the earth.


    Chu wind keeps smiling and rises. The ice pillars seem to be fast and destructive. However, they are destroyed when they can''t get close to Chu wind. Some of them disappear by themselves. It seems that there is an invisible protective cover around Chu wind.


    "I''ll be with you!"


    The sound of snow without clear came from the stream, and suddenly a snake rose from the inside of the frozen stream.


    When Chu Feng saw clearly, he knew that it was not a real snake, but an ice snake made by the powerful force of wind and snow. Although the ice snake is physical, it will not be weaker than those in the demon region because there is snow or clear in it, and it may even be even more powerful than those in the demon area.


    The mouth opened, the ice snake mouth on the cold wind, Chu wind eyes a condensation, feel their body is a little bit frozen.


    The secret way is really strong. Chu wind is passing by, and goes directly to the highest sky. The sun bow appears directly in his hand. He looks at the ice snake that comes towards himself like a dragon. He takes an arrow and takes the arrow. The three arrows come together!


    Three shooting arrows, carrying a huge tail of fire, shot in three different directions on the ice snake.


    Originally, Chu Feng thought that this time would be the same as the previous time. Under the powerful fire power of shooting sun bow, it can make the ancient ice melt. But when seeing the ice snake disease, Chu Feng knew that he thought more about it. It seemed that there was still a stronger time for the ancient ice.


    The sky has been snowed with such a change of force, and the surrounding area is soon covered with a thick layer of snow.


    Looking at the ice snake that broke the shooting arrow, Chu wind blinked at his left eye. The only way to break the ice snake with the shooting arrow is to beat it by seven inches. The ice snake is a dead object, which is made of the freezing of ancient cold ice. Naturally, there is no seven inch statement.


    But Chu Feng saw the middle of the ice snake, and the snow was there. After thinking about it, it was sure that snow Wuqing was the key to the ice snake. As long as the snow was broken, it should be able to remove the ice snake with strong attack and extreme cold.


    Thinking of the method of breaking, Chu wind did not delay time again, and arched and arched. This time, Chu wind did not send many arrows in unison, but an arrow in the hand, and shot out in an instant.


    The giant tail of the ice snake soon went towards the arrow, trying to sweep it off.


    But when the tail of ice is approaching, suddenly the shooting arrow disappears, as if the shape shifting and shadow change appears in the middle of the ice snake, and the power is huge to shoot to the middle position!


    "Space attack!"In the ice snake''s interior also came the voice of snow Wuqing''s surprise. Then Chu Feng saw that the ice snake stopped moving in a moment under the attack of sun shooting arrow, turned into water mist and completely dissipated. Snow Wuqing also appeared in front of Chu Feng.


    Originally she was wearing clothes, but within a few days of that purple gourd, her clothes had melted away. If she was not a saint, she might have died.


    It is because of this, Xue Wuqing''s eyes towards Chu Feng are full of murders. No matter how many times she is naked under Chu Feng''s eyes, there are just terrible murders. She has been seen by Chu Feng, so there''s nothing more to look at. She has to die with Chu Feng, and Xue Wuqing can''t manage so much.


    If all kinds of means are used, we can hardly stimulate the potential of life.


    However, although the means of snow Wuqing is very powerful, it still gives a little meaning in front of Chu Feng. Every attack will be easily blocked by Chu Feng, and after dissolving, it can also be converted to attack xuewuqing.


    Of course, chufeng is not as relaxed as it seems on the surface. Xuewuqing, which is completely in anger, is totally reckless. Naturally, Chu Feng can''t let people find out the situation here. It has already covered the demon kingdom here and is also on guard against snow Wuqing.


    The way we practice is different. For this kind of ice that can even be frozen by fire, Chu Feng''s heart is still cautious.


    And snow Wuqing see their various means just let Chu Feng busy, did not bring him too much harm, the whole person is more angry.


    Angry shout, aggravated the attack in hand, especially think of Chu Feng blasphemous and frivolous, she was trapped in the purple gourd, snow Wuqing''s heart is more angry, attack means are more powerful.


    Of course, Xue Wuqing is so determined to Chu Feng at the moment, and doesn''t even worry about the problem of too much consumption. It''s entirely because the sword snow clan was captured by Chu Feng.


    Others don''t know, but Xue Wuqing knows very well that the crisis of the blade snow sect is indeed rare. But as long as you find the three old guys, you can let them suppress their grandchildren in minutes. However, after being imprisoned by Chu Feng, Xue Wuqing can''t do these things.


    I want to create it by myself, but now it is the sword snow clan which was taken down by Chu Feng. That kind of mood is very uncomfortable. So at the moment, for Chu Feng, Xue Wuqing has only the idea of ending up together.


    Chu Feng naturally felt the madness of Xue Wuqing. If she went to fight against Lu Wan or Zhang yun''er, I don''t know what kind of result it would be. However, except Zhang yun''er, Lu Wan can still stop it. After all, her wounds from ancient times have recovered, and she has recovered to the cultivation of an infinite sage.


    With the rapid passage of time, the trace of the war of Chu Fengxue Wuqing also spread to the whole planet.


    In fact, Chu Feng could have taken Xue Wuqing down for a long time, but he didn''t. although the latter had increased a lot of combat effectiveness because of his anger, he could still fight against him at the beginning. Now, the reason why Chu Feng has not defeated Xue Wuqing is to feel the potential of the top sage in the cultivation of truth.


    It can also be used to judge what kind of combat effectiveness pugaishi and others will achieve.


    But xuewuqing obviously didn''t mean to continue to consume with Chu Feng. She was graceful and plump, white and attractive. She stopped and looked at Chu Feng with hatred. She fought a man naked for the first time in Xue Wuqing''s life.


    Clenching her lips, suddenly a floating ice crystal appeared in the center of snow Wuqing''s eyebrows. She bit her tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood on the ice crystal. With her action, Chu Feng found that the temperature of the whole planet dropped a lot.


    Staring at the ice crystal toward the snow no clear eyebrow center and go, Chu wind pupil fierce contraction: "blood ice!"


    According to Chu Feng, the cultivator of the power of wind and snow will sacrifice a piece of ice crystal when he meets a powerful enemy and is powerless. That ice crystal can also be said to be the coldest magic weapon they have cultivated over the years.


    In addition, when stained with blood, it will enter the blood master''s body, which can increase the combat effectiveness of this person by two to three times in an instant, and can be used to kill enemies stronger than yourself.


    However, there is also a drawback in this matter, that is, these users can''t resist the extreme cold. They only have a short period of time to maintain their action ability, and then they will be attacked by the ice and snow poison produced by the powerful ice, making the person lose their vitality and become an ice sculpture.


    Chu Feng also had to be moved. This snow Wuqing is going to die with her. Isn''t she worried that she would have died before she killed herself?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3012

    For snow no clear crazy is Chu wind did not think of, even at the same time coagulate blood ice all want to die with him, also can see his behavior is really has infuriated her.


    But if you don''t do that, how can you bring hope to the chaotic situation? Therefore, Chu Feng didn''t feel inappropriate for her own practice, and the hardness of her heart and her obsession of a person like Xue Wuqing are very terrible, and they can''t be taken lightly.


    He felt that the air around him was getting colder and colder. Chu Feng knew that if such a temperature was placed on the earth, all people would die out. Even if it was hidden in a thousand kilometers underground, it would not have any effect at all, because it was not a simple cold, but a cold that combined the absolute power of the practitioners.


    Now the snow is not clear, and it is definitely two times stronger than it was at the beginning.


    Chu Feng is a little surprised, but he won''t worry too much, because even if Xue Wuqing has unlimited potential, as long as he is not the supreme, Chu Feng''s self-confidence is not his opponent. The will of eternal demons and the strength of all living beings condensed in endless years are not simple means that can be countered.


    Minghong''s magic sword flashed in her hand. Chu Feng''s heart had already started to kill her. Even if she didn''t kill her, she would not forget her hatred. At that time, she would inevitably attack the people around her.


    I don''t need any worry, but most of the people around me are still too weak, and I can''t protect all day. Xue Wuqing is an infinite saint and has too many ways to kill people.


    But just about to kill xuewuqing and say other things, suddenly the sky and the earth were turbulent. Chu Feng even felt that the air was affected and seemed to be shaking. The strong one was suspended in the air. Unless it was a strong air wave, the earth and the earth could not shake the strong.


    At the moment, Chu Feng obviously felt his body shaking there. What was going on?


    Snow Wuqing also obviously felt the change, looked at the sky in astonishment, but could not see anything, did not know what had happened.


    Chu Feng has a kind of uneasy mood pervaded in his heart, is ready to explore what is going on, the ear came to Zhang yun''er''s dense tone contact, the face suddenly changed.


    Because there is shaking in the world now. After exploring with Lu Wan, she and Lu Wan found that the originally stable wormhole suddenly lost control. I don''t know why the speed of rotation has increased, and the nearest planet is being attracted. Although there is no living creature, it can be seen that the power of the wormhole is out of control.


    Chu Feng wanted to solve the wormhole problem before the war. He didn''t want to do it himself. Now the wormhole has changed. There are so many things every day.


    Seeing snow Wuqing in the distance, it''s enough to kill her if she''s poisoned by cold poison for too long. Now that such a thing happens, I''m not interested in killing Xue Wuqing again. Let her live and die. After all, it''s the most important thing to solve the wormhole.


    "Chu Feng, do you want to run?"


    Xuewuqing was still shocked when something happened. He saw Chu Feng turn around to leave. He was angry and said, "I won''t let you go."


    The power of freezing heaven and earth directly blocked everything, even the dazzling door opened by Chu Feng was destroyed, which surprised Chu Feng.


    But now the wormhole crisis is there. If you don''t hurry up, who knows what will happen? Chu Feng said coldly: "I believe you should know about the wormhole. Just now I received the news that the wormhole is out of control. Once it reaches the point where it can''t be controlled, everything will be over."


    "At that time, the whole universe will be sucked in by wormholes, and your disciples will die. If you stop me here, you will kill."


    In the dream there naturally knew all this, did not expect is the wormhole out of control.


    But just for a moment, snow Wuqing sneered and said, "it''s so, then I can''t let you leave, otherwise, I''ve inspired ice crystal, isn''t it a white death?"


    Chu Feng frowned: "are you crazy?"


    "Yes Xue Wuqing directly launched the attack without saying a word. Compared with the beginning of the battle with Chu Feng, she had no idea how many times her strength was. Even if Chu Feng didn''t want to admit it, it can''t be denied that this woman is indeed much stronger now.


    Although still not his opponent, but want to beat her in a short time is not an easy thing.


    In ancient times, the universe is in danger. This crazy woman is still so indifferent. Chu Feng is really angry this time. Even if she knows that xuewuqing will eventually die of cold poison, Chu Feng doesn''t want her to die so well.


    Knowing clearly that the crisis was still in trouble here before, the reason was that I was a little frivolous. Although that was a bit wrong, we were enemies and there was nothing to be polite about.


    If you are so persistent, then don''t blame me for completely destroying your pride.


    Chu fengmi Yin asked Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan to hurry over to see if they could handle some things. They also asked Chang''e to take a look if necessary. The three of them would see what happened first, and they would soon catch up with them.Account of these things, Chu Feng also began to concentrate on dealing with snow no clear, and the means than at the beginning is also a lot stronger, no longer have any hands.


    Xuewuqing originally thought that she had inspired the ice crystal and strengthened several times the strength to suppress the Chu wind. But when the Chu wind was completely released, she realized that the gap between herself and Chu Feng was still obvious. Now it is impossible to leave Chu Feng, but it can only delay a little time.


    The more you think about it, the more irritable Xue Wuqing''s heart is. She hasn''t been nearly broken down by a person for endless years, but since meeting Chu Feng, nothing is going well.


    Clenching her teeth, she doesn''t care about anything. Now she knows that she can''t kill Chu Feng. The only thing she can do is to consume his strength and delay him to check the wormhole. As for what will Wanjie look like, Xue Wuqing doesn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Because she inspired Bingjing and guided by blood, she has been poisoned by cold. At the moment, even she feels that her body is getting colder.


    But xuewuqing is facing the people of Chu Feng. Although she is stronger, there is still a gap. When chufeng blows at the uncovered plumpness, xuewuqing feels that her true Qi is lax.


    Without waiting for her reaction, Chu Feng has already buckled her neck and rushed to the ground. Their bodies are straight and straight into the frozen stream. They just show their heads. Snow Wuqing wants to struggle, but they are suddenly surprised and feel something against their belly position.


    Although Xue Wuqing has not experienced any male and female affairs, it does not mean that she does not understand. She immediately knows what is going on. Her face shows anger: "shameless!"


    "You asked for it." Chu Feng did not care about these, his hands under the ice to control the snow Wuqing close to himself, eyes burst with fierce color: "unexpectedly you are so persistent, regardless of the overall situation, then I will let you cruel death, let you lose more pride before death."


    Ah,,,, followed by snow Wuqing, sent out a dull hum pain voice, that is a woman''s most vulnerable pain, then is how can''t control the cry, but the voice is also getting smaller and smaller, to the end, completely no sound exists.


    Twenty minutes later, he used a powerful force to urge and ravage xuewuqing. Chu Feng quickly left the stream ice and broke away. Now the wormhole crisis, he vented on the snow Wuqing ice body and found that his mood was much calmer.


    As for snow Wuqing, it even inspired the power of ice crystal, so this time don''t want to live, soon the cold poison will turn her into an ice sculpture.


    But what Chu Feng didn''t know was that he had fainted, and xuewuqing, who he thought would never wake up again, slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of cold color and looked at the sky. The ice broke and snow Wuqing floated away slowly. He held a fist sized ice block in his hand, with blood stains on it.


    Clenching his lips, Xue Wuqing knows that he has been completely ravaged by Chu Feng, and his body has been saved for an era. Looking at the dazzling red on the ice, Xue Wuqing''s heart is filled with all kinds of anger.


    She began to imagine that is to kill Chu Feng, and at the moment do not want to be killed that person is her.


    At the moment, if Chu Feng was still here, he would be very shocked. Because Xue Wuqing was not forbidden by Renxue sect, the cold poison just now disappeared, and Xue Wuqing was totally normal.


    If you know, chufeng will regret that he did that to xuewuqing, because the only way to detoxify it is heat, and any heat from the outside can''t get rid of the cold poison. The only way is to generate heat flame inside the person who is poisoned by ice crystal.


    Snow no clear under the fury of Chu wind, was stimulated out of the feeling, produced an extraordinary heat, eliminated her cold poison.


    If Chu Feng knew about it, he would surely feel the wonderful flower of Xiuzhen world. Even if he did, he would leave quickly and watch Xue Wuqing die.


    Chu Feng, who has come to the wormhole, doesn''t know that he just wants to destroy xuewuqing. Finally, he helps her detoxify with pride. He just looks at the nearby wormhole, and his eyes are dignified.


    Because there seems to be something wrong with the supremacy''s suppression of the wormhole. At the moment, the wormhole is slowly becoming larger, and the suction is stronger than ever. The nearest planet here is being sucked in at a very fast speed, and the other planets that are a little farther away are also slowly advancing.


    Is this the ultimate means of the day of annihilation?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3013

    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, who had already arrived, saw the arrival of Chu Feng. They did not ask what Chu Feng was busy with, and quickly came to his side.


    Because of the news here, xuenishang was also informed. She came here with Xueying and muqianxue. In addition, the three people of the ploxi family who had not been informed also came.


    With their appearance, Xue nishang''s three people all have the opportunity to kill, but they are still injured at the moment. Even if they want to kill the people of the three families of ploxi, it is useless. Moreover, the wormhole is the most critical problem now. Who knows what will happen if we don''t solve it here?


    When the whole universe is destroyed, there will be nothing, but there is still a trace of vigilance between each other, because this is not a joke.


    Unexpectedly, the three ancestors also showed up together. When they saw that the wormhole in the distance was speeding up and getting bigger and bigger, the three ancestors were moved. Before they came back, they had heard about the things in the dream. At the moment, they saw and found that it was even more serious than what they began to realize.


    At the moment, chufeng didn''t care about the wormhole, but looked at the people standing beside the xicanghai sea. Today, in addition to Xi lanning, there was a more woman. Although she was covered with a veil, she only showed a pair of eyes, but Chu Feng knew who she was.


    It is the dream that has never appeared, but now we all know that she is cherishing the dream and cherishing the eldest lady of the family.


    When Chu Feng looks at the dream, she just looks at the past. When the eyes of Chu Feng collide with each other, the dream moves away her eyes in a little flustered, and a heart is inexplicably nervous, especially thinking of her attachment to Bai He''s body and the touching things of Chu Feng.


    Now, the pure body has been taken away from her.


    Originally, the dream wanted to be hidden all the time, but I still came to know that the wormhole had a problem, because more people, more strength.


    At this time, the people who come here don''t need to say much to suppress the hatred temporarily. No matter how big the hatred is, we have to wait until the wormhole is solved. Otherwise, if all of them are destroyed by the wormhole, there will be no way to vent any gratitude and resentment.


    Chu wind light looked at, is ready to go ahead to have a look, snow no clear also appeared.


    Chu Feng, who had already stepped out, stopped and convulsed fiercely at the corner of his mouth. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and galloping there.


    Isn''t Xue Wuqing the cold poison that even saints can kill? Why isn''t he dead? And look at the snow has no clear look, as if nothing in general, but from that pair of occasionally passing his eyes, Chu Feng knows that this woman is hating himself.


    After all, she is one of the four most powerful people in the cultivation world, but now she is given by him. How Can Xue Wuqing not hate him?


    I don''t know why Xue Wuqing didn''t die by suicidal method, but it''s not the time to investigate. Even Xue nishang and others didn''t ask where she started to go when she saw Xue Wuqing appear. Moreover, they avoided looking at her eyes, because they had already brought the sword snow sect to Chu FengChen.


    But Xue Wuqing obviously has no interest in asking anything, but that pair of eyes has almost fixed on Chu Feng. If the eyes can kill people, maybe Chu Feng has been killed countless times by her eyes.


    Chu Feng coughs gently to cover up the kind of helplessness and embarrassment in his heart, and step out to close the distance with the wormhole.


    People in the eyes are frightened. It''s a wormhole. Judging from the strength of feeling now, if it is too close, it will be inhaled into it, and it will never come back. How dare Chu Feng dare to approach directly and actively?


    Chu Feng seems to be reckless, but he knows what kind of distance is the most dangerous when he goes back and forth through the wormhole. As long as he is well controlled, there is no big problem.


    Besides, he also has Pangu shield. As long as Pangu shield casts a protective layer around his body, the wormhole is even more difficult to inhale. The reason why Chu Feng is close now is to see where the problem is, and let the wormhole out of control.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t trust all the people who came here. At the same time, she sent a message to Chang''e, and asked her to come here immediately.


    Now the fate is disordered, and each family is also deterred by her own strong. Chang''e, a strange soldier who can jointly spy on the fate with Zhang yun''er, is not important. It is better to let her come to deter those who have different ideas, so as to avoid what irresistible things happen at this time.


    As for whether xuewuqing will cause something because she has been on her, Chu Feng thinks it is unlikely that Xue Wuqing will retaliate against him, but it is definitely not now, because Xue nishang and others are all there.


    With the news of Chu Feng, Chang''e arrived soon. When she came out from the door of dazzling light, she also attracted everyone''s attention.


    Who is curious when you see the half moon rotating under Chang''e''s feet, you immediately know who it is, but is it not already dead? How can it still appear?


    Suddenly, people in the spiritual world suddenly thought of a possibility. The reason why Chang''e could survive was that she went to the soul world. However, it was said that the soul world could enter and not go out. How did Chu Feng get in and out?All of a sudden, all the people present, except Lu Wan and others, were more curious about Chu Feng. They found that there were too many mysterious things in Chu Feng.


    At this time, Chu Feng was close to the nearest range of the wormhole. His left eye twinkled and looked forward. At the same time, his whole body''s divine consciousness was completely released. Around the rotating wormhole, Chu Feng smelled a familiar smell and frowned.


    Because he smelled the breath belonging to nothingness, he thought that nothingness would not cause trouble, but unexpectedly it destroyed the wormhole.


    Of course, it may be that nothingness has been set in advance. At this time, the wormhole will be out of control. But if the wormhole is out of control, what about the supreme throne?


    If the supreme throne is affected and sucked into another parallel universe, it is doomed. After all, according to the great prophecy, the supreme throne is the key to the achievement of eternal supremacy.


    I was preparing to sacrifice the power of summoning to see if the supreme throne could be summoned back. Suddenly, the breath around became dull, and several natural forces were gathering.


    Suddenly, he looked back and didn''t know when xuewuqing had already stood there with the other three ancestors, and was working together there. Judging from their posture, Chu Feng''s face suddenly changed very ugly: "stop it all!"


    However, everything was too late. The four ancestors sent out a powerful force at the same time and went towards the dark wormhole. Chu Feng scolded him. Suddenly, the bright moon gun burst out of the air and stabbed at the force of the four ancestors.


    He knew that the four ancestors didn''t want to take the opportunity to attack him, but to attack the wormhole. He wanted to use the powerful force to destroy the wormhole, but how could that be possible? If the wormhole was really so easy to crack, he would have joined forces with Lu Wan and them to destroy it with absolute power, and it would not be qualified to become one of the means of nothingness.


    Because this time, Chu Feng suddenly made a move. Although he blocked most of the power of the four ancestors, there was still a small part of the force running away and directly bombed on the wormhole.


    The wormhole, which had already been spinning rapidly, was under attack from outside. It was as if it was very angry.


    "There is a spirit


    Chu Feng heard the roar, and his face turned pale: "see what you''ve done!"


    The four ancestors are also stunned. Their power to destroy ten planets has no problem. Even half the universe can be destroyed. How can there be no impact on the wormhole, and how can the wormhole have sound?


    Snow no clear tight frown, although the heart hate Chu wind on her, still left something in her body, but at the moment to see that strange wormhole, or can''t help asking a voice: "in the end what''s going on?"


    "This wormhole absorbs too many things. It has a spirit." Things have happened, Chu Feng is also too lazy to scold the four ancestors for their recklessness, making the wormhole more powerful.


    As for the spirit, it is just like the sword spirit of the Ming Hong magic sword and the spirit of many weapons above the heaven level. This wormhole has existed for a long time. In addition, it has always been an absorbing state. Moreover, it is a key channel connecting the parallel universes.


    Therefore, since the endless years, some ethereal energy generated by human beings must have drifted into the universe and absorbed by it. A little bit of nature has nothing to do with it. However, in the parallel universes, there are a lot of human beings. They have been absorbed by wormholes for years. Even if it is just a little energy, it is very terrible to accumulate so many years.


    Just like a tree planted next to a temple, it will become a demon if it inspires people to burn incense and worship Buddha all the year round.


    Wormholes are just like this. Absorbing too much energy scattered in the universe produces psionic power. If a wormhole has a soul, it is equivalent to thinking. If a wormhole has thought, it can be infinitely powerful. It will be a terrible thing.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s explanation, the four ancestors finally knew that they were indeed reckless. Looking at the wormhole, Luo Qianding suddenly exclaimed, "look!"


    Chu Feng also looked forward, his eyes suddenly coagulated. A pair of eyes appeared in the whirlpool above the black hole, as if some monster was hiding in the wormhole.


    "You, ignorant people, offend those who have no respect!"


    All of a sudden, there was a voice of someone talking in the wormhole, and he was very angry: "now let you know that you can not offend the nihilist. Let me eat all of you!"


    The rotation speed of wormholes is faster and faster, and the suction is stronger and stronger. Even if Chu Feng has the blessing of Pangu shield, he feels a strong pressure on his body. The wormhole has been very difficult to deal with at the beginning. Now that the wormhole has thought, it is even more difficult to deal with it.


    Because as long as there is enough energy, it will continue to grow, the most important thing is that it has thinking, it will find its own things to eat.


    Wanjie, it''s dangerous!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3014

    With the wormhole with their own thinking, Chu Feng and others began to retreat, because the wormhole is not fixed in a place, it began to move forward, and it is still growing in the process, that suction has been very amazing, if one is not careful, it will be completely inhaled, then everything will be finished.


    Chu Feng''s body quickly swept by, but faced with the more dangerous wormhole, it was also a little dignified, because all this came too fast, and beyond his prior expectation.


    He has never thought much. Wormholes will have their own thinking, and the impulse like dead things is very dangerous. Now there is wisdom. For the outside world, it is just more dangerous.


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, as everyone retreated, there was a cry of surprise. Chu Feng followed the direction of the voice, and his eyes suddenly solidified and showed a dignified color. Because mu Qianxue was still injured, he was directly involved in the powerful suction of the wormhole and was heading for the wormhole, which was very dangerous.


    The Chu wind of wormhole has been in, and how powerful it is. It is very clear that if Mu Qianxue is involved in it, there will be only death, even if she is a saint.


    There was no time to think about it. In the snow colored clothes and snow Ying''s anxious look, Chu wind''s magic light wings quickly swept across the Star River, completely ignoring all the suction, allowing his body to move forward, and soon came to Mu Qianxue''s side.


    When the situation was critical, Chu Feng had no time to think about it. Pangu shield immediately released a powerful force to protect the surrounding area. At the same time, the ethereal ring was shining with dim light, so that the pressure on Chu Feng was reduced a lot, and then he quickly took mu Qianxue out of the strong suction range.


    All this happened in a flash, and everyone was stunned.


    Chu Feng holds mu Qianxue back to the safe area and looks at the wormhole which is constantly advancing. If it goes on like this, at most one month''s time, the wormhole will collapse and destroy the world. At that time, no one should think about being alone. Here will become a universe without stars.


    "Can you let me go first?"


    Is thinking about how to jump out the wormhole, or let it go on the dangerous time, mu Qianxue voice unnatural mouth.


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, and then found that he was in a critical situation. He hugged mu Qianxue, but his hand was placed on the fullness of others. The corners of his mouth twitched. Chu Feng had no time to feel the size and elasticity, and quickly took back his hand.


    Mu Qianxue looks a little embarrassed. Knowing that Chu Feng was just saving her, he had no time to think about it. At this time, he believed that Chu Feng didn''t mean to eat tofu. He subconsciously looked at the people around him. Fortunately, everyone was looking at the wormhole without finding it.


    However, because of this embarrassment, mu Qianxue also opened a little distance from Chu Feng, as if worried about being attacked by Chu Feng again.


    It''s just that Chu Feng doesn''t have that mood at all, and his attention is on the wormhole.


    Once inhaled into the wormhole, Chu Feng knew how powerful it was. As long as he entered it, he would soon be crushed. No matter how strong his body was, he could not withstand the heavy pressure. Death was the only result.


    However, they can''t attack at the moment, because the wormhole has a feature, which seems that the more the attack is, the faster it will lose control. It completely absorbs the power of those attacks and transforms them into its own.


    We can''t get close to it now, and we can''t attack it. Can we just let it develop like this?


    His brows have been deeply wrinkled, Chu Feng''s mood is very heavy, he does not know whether today is the beginning of the end of the world, but he is very clear that he can not let all this go on like this.


    At this time, there was also the sound of disturbance. Chu Feng looked back subconsciously and looked startled.


    Because of the passage of wormhole and strong suction, a planet the size of the moon is coming towards this side. Look at the situation, it is completely absorbed by the suction. If so, the rest of the planet will certainly be affected.


    His left eye twinkled. When he saw that there was no life on the planet, Chu Feng was relieved. Otherwise, he really didn''t know what to do now.


    Seeing that the wormhole is approaching a lot, the speed of pushing is not slow, and knowing that the distance is not safe now, he directly takes mu Qianxue''s hand and drinks to the surrounding area: "withdraw the longest distance!"


    In an instant, holding mu Qianxue quickly flickered away. Lu Wan and others did not waste time. They quickly followed up, but after a certain distance, they still stopped. They are the only saints in the world. If they let go, everything will be over.


    Chu Feng released mu Qianxue''s hand, and did not go to see the latter''s reddish face, thinking in his heart.


    It''s impossible to use the powerful attack power to break the wormhole. I think it will absorb all the power. At that time, it just aggravates the time when it is out of control. It just can''t attack or get close to it at will. What else can we do?


    Chu Feng took a deep look and saw that the attracted planet was approaching the wormhole, and with the distance gradually getting closer, the speed of the planet moving faster.


    We can even see that the planet is constantly flying out under such a strong suction. The whole planet is shaking. The grass and trees show that they have been uprooted. Then the rivers and glaciers are collapsing. Finally, the earth is cracking. Under the traction and pressure of the suction, the planet is broken into several large pieces, and then into countless small pieces.Finally, all of them were inhaled into the wormhole, and the people who looked at it, even Chu Feng, were a little bit frightened, and a planet was so gone.


    Although it is only a small planet in the universe, the wormhole can destroy it in such a short time. If the wormhole continues to develop, who knows what will happen?


    If you look at the wormhole, it will become larger and stronger after you inhale the planet. The situation is becoming more and more dangerous.


    Chu Feng calculated that if the wormhole was allowed to develop like this, the traction force would be only three days. It would meet the planets where the universe was located. That is to say, after three days, all the planets would be close to the wormhole, so there would be no chance.


    Originally, Chu Feng wanted to take back the supreme throne, but now he has lost his mind. The wormholes without taking back the supreme throne have been developed to such a terrible degree. If the supreme throne is taken back, who knows what will happen in the end?


    At least, they have no idea of ruining Chu before the crisis.


    Silence for a while, Chu Feng said: "I would like to kill you all, but now you do not have any effect, if the wormhole crisis can not be solved, we can still live for a month at most, and eventually we will die."


    "So no matter what you think, you must have the same idea as me, stop the wormhole from advancing, and then try to destroy it."


    Pu yuanlei and others looked at each other and nodded slightly. At this time, they knew that fighting for the enemy was not the key to solving the problem. Even if they successfully killed the enemy, as long as the wormhole did not die, they would still die. Therefore, the top priority now is to solve the problem of wormholes first, otherwise they would die in the end.


    Chu Feng can see from people''s faces that they are now similar to their own ideas, and some thoughts have been dispersed. Seeing the crazy roaring impulse, Chu Feng decides to go to the soul world, but I don''t know if there will be any changes in the wormhole when going to the soul world.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng decided not to hide anything any more, and quickly went to the frontier.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s behavior, everyone was surprised. What was Chu Feng going to do? Didn''t you see that the attraction of the wormhole was getting bigger and bigger?


    In their shock, Chu Feng raised his hand, and suddenly the breath of the two artifact surged between the stars. When he saw the two objects offered by Chu Feng, except Lu Wan and other insiders, pugaishi and others were shocked. Xue Wuqing was even colder in their eyes.


    Because Chu Feng sacrifices out of the purple gourd and Pangu shield, and see Pangu shield, snow Wuqing will think of the moon on his bet with Chu Feng lost things, he held there to touch, the more want snow Wuqing more angry.


    Especially tonight, she was broken by the Chu wind, and there was a kind of crazy mood without clear snow. She just calmed down a little at the moment. She was not good and Chu Feng would not die.


    Pugaishi and others also recognized the two artifacts of Chu Feng, and their eyes were dignified. Pangu shield and purple gourd are already in Chu Feng''s hands. Now Chu Feng can easily gather together the ten artifacts. How can they play with them?


    The three ancestors looked at each other with snow on their backs, nodded slightly, and had some ideas in their hearts.


    But now Chu Feng didn''t know what they were thinking. He just let the two artifacts float out. Because with the normal development, the wormhole will be officially close to the world in three days and destroy one planet after another. Now he has to go to the master of the world to see if there is any solution. He can only delay the world as much as possible.


    Pangu shield can prevent that kind of strong suction, purple gourd has the power to absorb everything, at this time can only do so.


    Hands up, Chu Feng eyes burst out a ray of light, he said: "go!"


    All of a sudden, Pangu shield and purple gourd are shining and moving forward rapidly. The wormhole seems to have a general feeling, and the roaring sound is even greater than when it started.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3015

    021 towards the wormhole, Pangu shield and purple gourd shine, and are slowly growing larger.


    The people of the four forces were all shocked. For these chaotic artifacts, it would be good for one person to get one, but Chu Feng could simply gather ten artifacts, which made the people of the four forces feel dignified.


    If this and Chu Feng fight again, ten artifact appear together, can they resist?


    However, for Xue nishang and others of renxuezong, there are complex and emotional feelings, but more of them are happy, because they don''t have to think about how to fight against Chu Feng now.


    Looking at the two increasingly large artifact, the crowd also dispersed. The shock of Chu Feng''s gathering of ten artifacts, they all wanted to see what to do next. Did they want to use artifact to destroy the wormhole?


    However, wormholes are the products of nihilism. Can artifact really work?


    Under everyone''s attention, Pangu shield suddenly disappeared. A layer of light golden light appeared around it, covering thousands of miles. It completely blocked the wormhole. No matter which direction it went from, it could not go out completely.


    Chu Feng saw in the eyes, the corner of his mouth finally showed a smile, know his judgment is right.


    Pangu shield is a defensive thing. Combined with the Sphinx that we saw in the inverted pyramid, we can see that Pangu shield has a strong defensive and wrapping nature. Now with the wrapping nature of Pangu shield, the wormhole can only move back and forth in thousands of miles. It is not easy to continue to push forward.


    Of course, Chu Feng felt that Pangu shield could not trap the wormhole for a long time. Next, he still had to find a way to go to the soul world and see if there was a solution to the wormhole by the master of the endless era.


    At the same time, the smell of purple gourd is also rising, becoming a huge and golden gourd, which also has a huge suction, and is rapidly absorbing the wormhole in front.


    Wormhole with the suction and purple gourd immediately produced a counterweight, mutual concessions!


    Seeing this, Chu Feng was more relaxed. At first, he was worried that the suction of the purple gourd could not match the wormhole. But now it seems that he is worried a little bit. As a chaotic artifact, the purple gourd is still very powerful. Otherwise, he would not be able to suck in the snow at first.


    Put down his hands, looking at the Pangu shield under the package and purple gourd against the impulse, Chu Feng''s face finally revealed a knowing smile.


    Of course, Chu Feng will not allow such a situation to continue, and no one knows how long it can last, because wormholes are still growing. Although there are Pangu shield and purple gourd, the growth rate still exists.


    Now it can be suppressed, but when the wormhole gets stronger, it can''t be suppressed.


    Turning around and looking at the prosi family, he said in a deep voice: "the wormhole has been suppressed by me for the time being, but what I want to say is that the wormhole problem is not my own problem. Now I want to go to a place to see if I can find a way to solve it. I also hope you can think of a way after you go back. Even if we want to live forever, we must make sure we live first."


    "Pangu shield and purple gourd joint suppression, at most that is to increase a few days, within seven days the wormhole will still be out of control, so do it yourself!"


    After the words fall, Chu Feng doesn''t talk to the people any more. She asks Xue nishang to go back first. She also opens the door of dazzling light and takes LV Wan and others to leave. Now the wormhole has been controlled for a while, but the time is not much.


    As for whether the people of the three families of ploxi would make up their minds about Pan Gu Dun and purple gourd, Chu Feng didn''t mean to worry at all. If the three families were not idiots, they would not do so. Otherwise, it would only aggravate their death time.


    What''s more, purple gourd and Pangu shield have already recognized themselves. Even if they want to do something, they have no way.


    Between the stars, the Chu Feng and the blade snow clan all left. Xue Wuqing took a look at the front and quickly left. For the three families'' joint attack on the blade snow sect, the three ancestors did nothing. Xue Wuqing was still very uncomfortable in his heart. If the three ancestors suppressed it, then the sword snow sect would not be swallowed by the Chu wind.


    The three ancestors naturally felt the opinion of Xue Wuqing, so they could only smile bitterly. The most urgent thing is wormhole!


    Looking at the wormhole that could not be separated from under the pressure of purple gourd and Pangu shield, Xi Qingtian frowned and said: "Chu Feng is right. Even if we want to live forever, we must ensure that we live first, or we have no qualification to survive. Even if we can kill chufeng, it is useless."


    "But there''s nothing we can do about it." Luo Qianding slightly shakes his head, his eyes are more heavy.


    They are the top infinite saints, but when they see the wormhole and feel the destructive power, it is very clear that even if they fall into the wormhole, they will not survive. It is not an easy thing to find a solution.


    We are still clear about this point. Pugaishi said, "let''s go first. Chu Feng said that there are still seven days to go back. It''s OK to go back and find a way to suppress the wormhole. We have many ways to cultivate the truth in ancient times. Maybe we can find a way to suppress the wormhole.""As for the rest, let''s talk about it later. If you survive, you will have the qualification to fight for it. If you can''t survive, you will have nothing to fight for."


    Later, pugaishi left with his family members first. This matter is no longer a personal problem. We should treat it carefully.


    Xi Qingtian and luoqianding didn''t waste time. They took their own people and left. There was no one in the whole Xinghe river. Only the roaring wormhole was suppressed by purple gourd and Pangu shield.


    The starry river is still, and an ethereal figure slowly emerges, which is nothing.


    saw it as like as two peas, and smiled a little smile on the face of the dream. "I can''t see anything now, but at least everything is set up at the beginning. Chu Feng, Chu Feng and wormhole are not so good. What do you know if you can achieve extreme in oppression?"


    Thinking of the statue, his own entity, nihility laughed, his body slowly changed into hazy, and finally disappeared in the star river.


    It has a lot of layout to oppress the growth of Chu wind. Although the growth speed of Chu wind is also very fast, it is still a little slower than expected. So this time, nihility makes the wormhole directly out of control. I want to use the powerful oppression of wormhole to let Chu Feng understand the mystery of the throne and let the supreme god descend!


    Chu Feng, who left, has returned to the temple of King Wu. Naturally, he doesn''t know that nothingness appears after everyone leaves. What he wants now is to go to the soul world. Of course, if you can let the master appear without going to the soul world.


    It seems that there is no way to make the master appear. After all, we can only go to the soul world.


    Walking into the hall, Chu Feng told Zhang Yuner that they should not let this matter be known by too many people for a while, because now Wanjie is far away from the wormhole, although it has also suffered from the suction effect, even the strong in the divine realm can not feel it.


    Only the sage who is above the heaven can feel the change of the planet.


    Just about to arrange to leave without wasting time, Chu Feng saw satina come out from inside, a white dress to restore the past pure and beautiful woman, looks delicate and soft, lost the power of the strong, but it is just a long and beautiful woman.


    When satina is defeated, all her strength is eliminated, and even the effect of love forgetting pill is removed, she has returned to the past, and Chu Feng''s killing heart for her is also dissipated.


    Seeing this woman is still in the temple of King Wu, Chu Feng is a little surprised. Didn''t she let Zhang yun''er send her back to the spirit world?


    "Princess Anna wants to see you again." Zhang Yuner knew Chu Feng''s doubts and said it.


    Chu Feng looks at satyana and walks aside. She doesn''t need to say much. Zhang Yuner and she know there must be something to say between them, so they don''t follow. Everyone goes to one side to see if there is any way to destroy the wormhole.


    Now the wormhole is not generally strong, if you don''t think of a way as soon as possible, the world will be in danger.


    In the back garden, Chu Feng sat down and looked at satina standing there. Although she was not formal but embarrassed, Chu Feng gently raised her hand: "everything that should have passed is over. Please sit down!"


    Satina''s body was shocked. It seemed that Chu Feng had ignored anything, but she could still feel Chu Feng''s resistance to others. When she talked to her, she was calm and calm, just like talking to a stranger.


    With a slight sigh in her heart, she knew that she and Chu Feng could not go back to the past, and even her friends couldn''t do it. She regretted that she had practiced the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique at first. If she had not practiced the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, she would not have been affected, and would not have taken the love forgetting pill, which would have led to the subsequent events.


    It''s just a pity that there is no regret medicine in this world. If everything is over, then we can really just pass.


    She went to sit beside Chu Feng, and said softly, "I''m sorry!"


    She knows that no matter how much I''m sorry, she can''t hide what she has done, but now she doesn''t know what else she can say besides saying sorry.


    Although her strength has been destroyed by the Chu wind, her life span may be only 20 years at most, but now she does not hate Chu Feng at all. At first, she was only affected by the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique. When the influence is removed, her heart will suddenly open up.


    Chu Feng also did not entangle in the past things, showed a plain smile and said: "don''t say these, after all, I believe you don''t want to be ruthless, but the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique is too evil."


    "So let bygones be bygones. Now I''ll send you back. I hope we can meet again."


    When the door of dazzling light flashed, satina took a look. She had some words in her heart that she wanted to talk to Chu Feng, but she didn''t want to say too much about Chu Feng. She stood up with a slight sigh in her heart.


    When she was about to walk into the door of dazzling light and return to the spirit world, satina turned back and said, "I don''t regret it. I once loved it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3016

    Gray and dark soul world.


    A dark door flashed, and Chu Feng appeared directly in the soul world. After seeing off satina, he didn''t waste much time. After discussing with Lu Wan and them, he quickly came to the soul world.


    Because of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, Lu Wan and others didn''t stop Chu Feng from coming to the soul world. Besides, Lu Wan is not very clear about how to destroy the wormhole except for the long-standing master of the world.


    Although the supreme can, but now there is no supreme opportunity, it can only be another way.


    The wings of magic light spread out and wrapped themselves with powerful power. Chu Feng did not release any breath to disturb the hundreds of millions of wandering souls in the soul world, so he quickly came to the soul fixing area and arrived at the main hall of the world with a clear goal.


    "Yes, Lord devil."


    Just after falling, a soul emissary came up and bowed respectfully: "the Lord of the world has been waiting for a long time. Let the devil go in by himself."


    Chu Feng went inside after a moment''s hesitation. He was slandered in his heart. He knew he was coming, so he should go up by himself. Every time he came to this gloomy place, Chu Feng was a little unaccustomed to it.


    When he came to the space of the main hall of the world, Chu Feng saw the master sitting in the flowers. He had a woman''s face than a woman. Chu Feng thought of the word "human demon". But this is the master of the world. Who dares to say that he looks like a woman?


    Just walked in the past, the world Master stood up from the ground, smiling peacefully: "I didn''t expect to meet again so soon."


    "Yes, if you say more, I won''t have to go." Chu Feng nodded seriously.


    The master of the world laughs bitterly, knowing that Chu Feng has implicated him in the wormhole. However, the nihility can no longer spy on the fate track and know what others are doing. The world Master does not mind helping Chu Feng.


    After all, he doesn''t want to see too many wandering souls in the soul world at once. In that case, there will be too much chaos in the soul world.


    He invited Chu Feng to sit down in the pavilion. Before Chu Feng came, he knew what was going on: "wormholes were built in nothingness several centuries ago, so that today, you have grown up, but you have not reached its standard."


    From the words of the world Lord, Chu Feng knew that from the beginning, nothingness was oppressing his rapid growth, in order to let him touch the opportunity of dignity.


    Now the countdown to the end of the world has begun. If the throne of this era does not appear, then the nihility can only be laid out again. It is not known how long the years will pass. Although nihility does not die, it does not want to wait for endless years.


    Therefore, it had arranged everything before the chaos of fate, and exerted the greatest oppression on Chu Feng before its extinction, so that Chu Feng could grow up in oppression and touch the opportunity of dignity.


    Then it can take the place of Chu Feng and achieve the supreme.


    Now that the wormhole is out of control is a part of the nihilistic conspiracy. Let''s see if we can use the wormhole to stimulate the potential of Chu Feng and touch the opportunity of dignity.


    "There are so many things about this man and woman."


    After listening to Chu Feng, he felt that his growth had been promoted by nothingness: "is there any way to destroy the wormhole? Must be supreme? "


    "Not really." The master of the world shook his head with a smile and his eyes were clear: "the wormhole is a conspiracy of nothingness, but it is also an invisible force. It is a channel connecting the parallel universes. It is only because of the layout of nothingness that it becomes a dangerous place. As long as it belongs to a kind of power, it can still be broken."


    Hear do not need the supreme also can break, Chu Feng''s eyes light up: "what method?"


    "There are two ways to get rid of the supreme." The owner of the world did not show off his pipe and replied, "one of them is time!"


    Time?


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. Naturally, he was clear about time. It was a kind of mysterious power within the world, which was everywhere and indispensable to the world. Once time was lost, everything would stop. Only time kept pushing forward, could the world develop.


    But what does wormhole have to do with time? Although I got the source of time, I still don''t know how to use it!


    Seeing Chu Feng''s doubts, he said, "my father once told me that time is also a kind of power, but this power is too powerful. It contains the past, the present, the future, the years, life and death, aging, yin and Yang and everything."


    The finger gently raised and scratched on the table: "as long as you control the time, then it is equivalent to controlling the years. In the past, now and future, we will all be in control, life and death will be aging in a moment, because at that time, time can change everything, life can die instantly, and death can also be regenerated under the promotion of time!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, or there is still a little is not very clear, as if caught, but as if not caught, a moment into silence.


    The master of the world did not disturb Chu Feng. He believed that Chu Feng could not realize time. At least he should know what kind of power the existence of time is.Slowly a soul world day passed, Chu Feng sat there quietly, and the world Master sat opposite him, never bothering him, as if both of them were completely settled down.


    "I see."


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng stood up, his face showed a happy color: "control the time, then you can let everything change with their own will." Pointing to a flower in the distance, Chu Feng raised a smile: "for example, that flower can only exist for a hundred years, now it has existed for 30 years, but if I use time to change the aura around it, it can reach 100 years in an instant, wither and die."


    The master of the world smiles and appreciates Chu Feng''s epiphany. He once knew all this from his father''s eternal first supreme, but it took him three years to know what time was. Now Chu Feng only used one day.


    At the moment, the chufeng completely has the meaning of suddenly opening up, and the smile is also a little excited: "the same truth, if the plant has reached the level of withering for a hundred years, it can also be used to change the gas field around it, or it can be said to be a magnetic field, so it is not a problem to let it return to the seed stage."


    The Lord nodded with admiration: "yes, time can change everything and everything."


    Chu Feng took the words: "you can also change the wormhole, because the appearance of anything is in a time point. As long as the world changes the magnetic field around it, it can make it go back to the past, even back to its appearance, and let it slowly disappear in that time point."


    Having said this, Chu Feng also understands why time can break the wormhole. This is just like a strong man. If he changes his time into the past, he will return to the past and become weak or even become before he appeared.


    As long as you have an epiphany of time and control of the origin of time, you can''t let the wormhole go to the future, but you can make the wormhole go back to the past, before it appears, naturally it will disappear.


    It seems very simple, but Chu Feng knows that the difficulty of all this is not general big, passing a wry smile: "however, it seems a little difficult, you say there are two ways, the other one?"


    "Suppress the general trend." The master of the world also knows that it is not easy to control the origin of time, even if Chu Feng has already got the time: "it is the suppression trend of the forbidden demons. In my understanding, suppressing the general trend can suppress the heavens, and wormholes belong to a kind of power and can also be suppressed."


    "As long as the general trend of repression is exerted, then the wormhole can be suppressed. With the years of repression, it will gradually disappear because of the weakening of its strength."


    Suppress the general trend?


    Chu Feng frowned deeper: "however, I can''t, in all the inheritance of taboo demons, I only have not felt, suppress the general trend, just know how to seal!"


    "The seal is actually a kind of repression, just a little weaker and a stronger one," he said with a smile


    "As for you, you didn''t get the inheritance of the general trend of suppression. It''s just because the ancient demons had just suppressed the Xiuzhen world, they died in the hands of the goddess and the venerable God. That part of the inheritance stayed in the ancient times, just passed on a simple seal, so you can go to the ancient times to get the inheritance of the suppression trend."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. It''s not too much for the first million grass mud horses to roar and run. Now it''s a new era. How can we go back to the ancient times and travel through time and space at that time?


    White eye a turn, Chu Feng is really speechless this time.


    "I can let you go through time and space."


    At this time, the master of the world said with a smile: "of course, it also needs the time cooperation in your body, so that I can use the source of time to let you go back to ancient times, but the time is not much, only can last six hours, you will be irresistible force to pull back this era."


    Chu Feng''s eyes brightened: "seriously?"


    "I cheat you and get nothing." The master nodded, and his eyes were deep: "I will send you back at the time point I remember, but in six hours'' time, it is up to you to realize that the suppression of the general trend depends on you."


    "But even if we can''t fully understand, we can suppress the wormhole as long as we have a little understanding. After all, suppressing the general trend of the Xiuzhen world is the most powerful of the demons, which has the power of all living beings."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and when he learned to suppress the general trend, he could suppress everything. Now it still depends on his understanding. Six hours'' time is a little urgent.


    However, it is better to have a chance than to have no chance. Chu Feng said, "I''ll trouble you, then send me now."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3017

    The wormhole is imminent. The Lord knows that he can''t delay any time.


    On the spot and Chu Feng went to a clearing in front of him. Chu Feng found some strange runes appeared on the ground, which looked like the roots of a tree, which was very strange.


    "It''s a way to use the original time."


    The master''s hand was constantly changing all kinds of techniques there. He said to Chu Feng, "but it can only be used once, and it will disappear after that. Moreover, the depiction needs a lot of materials. Those materials can''t be found in the universe now. So this time of six hours is your last chance."


    Chu Feng also thought that if it was not possible to do so once, he would go over for the second time, and he must understand the general situation of suppression. But at the moment, hearing the words of the world Master, Chu Feng felt heavy. He knew that the significance of the six hours was too great.


    If you succeed, you can stop the persecution of the wormhole, but if you fail, you can only watch the wormhole disappear or some miracle will appear.


    However, Chu Feng will not place his hope on any miracle. Everything must be controlled in his own hands, which is absolutely safe. He nodded to the master of the world: "start, I believe in myself."


    "Yes The master nodded, and the gesture was more rapid. When the light was shining around the place where Chu Feng stood, he said, "you can''t control the original time, so use your power to guide it. As long as I can sense the original time, I will go according to the setting I started."


    Chu Feng still trusted the master of the world. He closed his eyes and slowly mobilized his power of origin. He guided the original time hidden in his body, so that the array around his body could feel its existence.


    As the array senses the existence of the original time, the light becomes more dazzling.


    The master put down his hands and saw that Chu Feng''s feet were beginning to disappear. He said, "now that you have entered the time tunnel, you will soon return to that time period. In addition to the six hour limit, you have to remember something."


    "You are now in the past, and everything there has been shaped, so you can''t touch anything, even a flower or a grass, because if you touch, you will change the past, and that will affect the present."


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and nodded heavily, knowing that this was the most important thing, because the past has been fixed in the history. Once there is a change, it will have a butterfly effect, everything will change, and even some people will not be born, so it will not be the world now.


    A beam of light did not know where it came from, and Chu wind had completely disappeared.


    The master of the world stood in the same place, looked at the distance and sighed: "I hope you can succeed. As long as you understand the general trend of suppression, you may reach the extreme, you can suppress the cultivation world again, even nihilism!"


    Chu Feng now has been placed in a light channel, the body seems to be moving back to the back, turning around, only to find that the years are really backward.


    He saw the reform of the Chinese dynasty 30 years ago, the Qing Dynasty more than 100 years ago, and in the Ming Dynasty, the situation of each dynasty appeared in front of his eyes. The more he went forward, he found that the more ancient civilization, even the changes of the world, and the changes of the universe, all appeared in the eyes of Chu Feng.


    This is the past, in these long historical rivers, Chu Feng saw too many things, the birth of imperial power, the battle of millions of people, the scene of blood spirit into the river.


    It was not until the Xia Dynasty that the traces of human activities were gradually reduced and entered the primitive tribal clan. In that shocking battle, Chu Feng was shocked. He met Xuanyuan emperor, Demon Lord and Tibetan master, as well as the ancestors of the four families, as well as many of the existence that later died in his hands, and even met Lu Wan.


    Time tunnel with Chu wind to the past, the universe gradually fell into chaos, know that this is the chaos period after the collapse of ancient times, the recovery of all things need a long time to brew life.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and knew that there was nothing to look forward to now. I believe that if any scene appeared again next time, he would return to the ancient times.


    I don''t know how much time has passed, and Chu Feng feels that the situation of the retrogression of the years is slowly calming down. He also opens his eyes and finds that the time tunnel has disappeared. He is standing in a place and does not know what kind of place this is.


    The mountains here are not very high, but the trees, flowers and plants are very unusual. Some grass is even higher than a big tree.


    Suddenly heard a loud noise, Chu Feng quickly soared into the air. However, with the explanation of the world Master, Chu Feng concealed his breath, and let himself hide in the space, so as not to be found, and accidentally changed the history.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng was on the top of the sky, and his face changed slightly. Although he had changed a lot, he could be sure that this was the earth, the earth of ancient times. Moreover, he felt the breath of a practitioner, a very strong one.


    When he was thinking about where to find the ancient demon, he suddenly heard the voice of wild animals. Chu Feng looked at the sky and saw a huge bird flying over his head. There was a terrible Saint sitting on it. The bird looked like a pterosaur.However, this should not be pterosaur, because if the dinosaur age is counted, it should be a long time after the ancient times. The ancient and Jurassic and Cretaceous times should be millions of years away.


    We can also see that many unknown giant animals on the ground are rushing forward. There are people sitting on them. They are basically the existence of the God of creation and the upper God. If you look at the existence of the middle God and the lower God, they are all moving rapidly.


    When Chu Feng was shocked by the ancient time, when the divine realm was everywhere, it had a little strange meaning. The semi divine period had been able to resist the sky. Why did these powerful people still run on the ground?


    Just thinking about the matter, several flying animals, which are similar to those of a huge strange bird, flew over the sky. There was also a saint sitting on it. Chu Feng seemed to understand that the hierarchy in ancient times was so strict that, except for saints, even the God of nature could not control the sky.


    Although I don''t know if it''s true, Chu Feng has no mind to explore at the moment. Seeing so many people moving forward, chufeng also quickly followed up. Only six hours later, we still need to find the ancient demons quickly.


    Just after flying out for a while, Chu Feng suddenly saw a bright light in front of his eyes. The next moment, the whole person was not in the light, and the voice of the Lord of the world rang out: "there is a little deviation in time. Before you are invited to fight the world by the ancient demons, now I have changed it. I will send you directly to the end of the war between the ancient demons and the world, but the time will be shortened Three hours. "


    Chu Feng was moved by his look and cursed him. He also knew that it was good for the master of the world to send himself to this time. After all, he only depicted the array and was not familiar with the control of time.


    When the surrounding light dissipated, Chu Feng saw that he appeared in the sky again. He only looked at the earth and the distance with a look of shock.


    At the beginning, the scenery of the earth is beautiful and everything is prosperous. But at the moment, the smoke of gunpowder is rising on the earth, and a prairie fire is burning. Even the sky is covered by dark clouds. The most important thing is that Chu Feng can smell a similar breath with himself in it.


    The breath of ancient demons!


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, Chu Feng did not delay any more. He quickly moved forward, and soon came to the land of the sea. Dozens of saints above the void were surrounded by a man in battle armor, and the man held a sword, which was powerful and arrogant!


    Chu wind looked as like as two peas, and his mind was shocked, because he could be sure that the ancient spirit was like the old devil, and he was just like himself in that black hole.


    Judging from the current situation, the last battle of the ancient demon gods should be now. Those who surrounded him should be the people of the ten ancient clans.


    Because among them, Chu Feng saw snow Wuqing, pugaishi and others.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to go out at the moment. He just hid in a place that would not be affected by the war. His arrival this time was to understand the suppression of the general situation, not to fight with the ancient demons.


    In addition to dozens of saints, there are many gods of nature and superior gods. The past is so dense and terrifying that it is even more powerful than the army of demon kingdom.


    "Demon, why do you have to struggle with each other?"


    At this time, pugaishi, who was still looking very young in ancient times, said angrily, "we have no intention of fighting against you. Why do you want to keep fighting with us?"


    The ancient demon God slowly raised his head, and his left eye was red with blood. He looked at the distance as if feeling something, and there was the hiding place of Chu Feng.


    Seeing the ancient devil looking at his side, Chu Feng''s heart is also a shock, was it found?


    However, the ancient demon God just looked at it and moved away. The sword disappeared in his hand. The sky was dark and the thunder was rolling. Chu Feng knew that it was the thunder of punishing heaven. From the current situation, it seemed to be stronger than him.


    Then the roar of the sound continued to fall, in which the ancient people are very embarrassed, in addition to saints, no matter the God of nature or other people, can resist very few, most of them are under the thunder of punishment, death or injury, everywhere is filled with a bloody breath.


    And those saints were not in a good condition, because the ancient demons and gods fought against them with one enemy, but there was no pressure at all. On the contrary, it was the ancient sages who were sometimes killed by the ancient demons.


    Although Chu Feng had a vague impression in the past, it was nothing compared with the present situation. The ancient demons fought alone with dozens of saints. Even Chu Feng had never experienced this kind of style.


    However, it is also because there are not many saints in the new era. Otherwise, it is not impossible for one person to fight dozens of saints.


    The battle became fiercer and fiercer. The people under the sages of the ancient people died one by one, and even the sages fell down a lot. However, the ancient demons became stronger and stronger in the Vietnam War. Even Chu Feng had to admit that the blood of ancient demons was not ordinary.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3018

    The scene more and more bloody up, the ancient demon God completely launched the killing, precipitated in the bloodthirsty will.


    The ancient people died one by one, annihilated in the thunder of that day''s punishment. Even dozens of saints who besieged the ancient demon gods also died one by one. Although many people died, the ancient demons also paid a lot of price, but compared with the whole Xiuzhen world, it can be ignored.


    Chu Feng only looked at it roughly. Half of the saints had died. In addition, he found himself in the void. Everything outside seemed to speed up except himself. It was only a moment. Maybe a saint had already fallen.


    The sea below was almost red with blood. The more the families fought, the more frightened they were. I''m afraid that when the ancient demons invited to fight the world, they didn''t expect that the ancient demons would be so powerful?


    All of a sudden, the thunder light disappeared and disappeared completely. Looking at the remaining people of the major ancient ethnic groups, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. As expected, there were more people living in the three families of puloxi and the Renxue sect, but there were still people living in other forces, and even a few saints were left there.


    But why didn''t you see these people when Xiuzhen kingdom came back?


    Then Chu Feng understood that although the four forces were also greatly depleted, their overall strength was still stronger than those scattered forces. In order to maximize the resources, it was estimated that in the end, they started to kill those forces with few people.


    However, Chu Feng is not concerned about this, but he saw that the ancient demons had collected their weapons, and there were some lines on the sky. Chu Feng knew that the ancient demons wanted to suppress the remaining people.


    The purpose of this visit is to understand the general trend of suppression. Naturally, Chu Feng couldn''t miss it like this. He wrote down every moment and every second, striving not to miss any detail.


    "No, he wants to suppress us like the prince of magic dragon. Let''s go


    At this time, pugaishi, who saw something, gave a solemn drink, and immediately led the Pu family to retreat. The rest of the people also scattered. All of a sudden, only the ancient demons stood there in the sky of the whole ocean land.


    He didn''t go after the people who had been away from the practice world, but he constantly strengthened his strength, and the lines in the air became more and more clear that day.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and felt a kind of power of collecting appeared in the sky. Is this the seal of suppression?


    "Take it


    All of a sudden, the ancient demons roared into the sky, shaking the heaven and earth, echoing on the earth in the ancient times. On that day''s dome, not only this place, but all the places on the earth, the sky seemed to break up, producing a huge suction to absorb something.


    His left eye twinkled, and Chu Feng saw that pugaishi and others who had escaped thousands of miles were unable to resist the strong suction, and they were all pulled in by an invisible hand.


    Even the sages could not stop all this, and the people under the saints were even more difficult to stop. However, Chu Feng also found a problem, that is, the general trend of repression was only aimed at the existence above the divine realm. No one was affected by the existence below the divine realm, and all of them stood on the ground in amazement, looking as if they didn''t know what had happened.


    That is to say, in the ancient times, the Xiuzhen world, which was consumed most of its strength by the ancient demons, was suppressed. In fact, all the four major forces that came back later were all developed by relying on the strong ones in the divine realm.


    Well, that''s it?


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and found something. Suddenly, Chu Feng saw a cloud of unreal gas in the sky near the stars. At the moment, they were watching the world cry out in fear under the ravage of ancient demons.


    Nothingness!


    Chu Feng did not see it, but he was sure that it must be nihility, because Lu Wan did not know the plot of nihility at that time. The collapse of every era was with nihility. At the moment, the illusory gas must be nihility.


    Clenching his fist, Chu Feng then slowly released, his original intention is to unite with ancient demons to see if the collapse of nothingness, but think or forget it.


    In ancient times, LV Wangen didn''t know who she was, and the taboo goddess didn''t know who she was, and they were standing together. Moreover, after the ancient demons suppressed the whole Xiuzhen world, the power of all living beings was consumed, and she was eroded by the bloodthirsty will to kill God. It would be better if she did not die without herself. It was impossible to join hands to fight against nihility.


    Suppressing the impulse of his heart, Chu Feng withdrew his eyes and saw that the cracks on the sky were slowly changing. He knew that soon all the strong people above the divine realm of the cultivation world would be sucked in and sealed.


    At this time, the ancient demon god suddenly roared, just with power to open a channel, one step into it.


    Chu Feng hid his breath and quickly followed up. At the next moment, he came to a chaotic world. His left eye twinkled. Through some surfaces, Chu Feng knew that this was the temple world that had not yet been civilized, but was the temple world created by Lu Wan?Chu Feng didn''t know what was going on for a while. He just shook his head and didn''t think about it any more. Looking at the ancient demon, he fell into a canyon.


    All of a sudden, some hard rocks burst out constantly. The ancient demons used their powerful means to depict a huge stone forced out. Finally, they turned it into a platform and landed on the ground directly. They even grew together with the earth.


    Chu Feng''s heart moved, the seal entrance is on the earth, and the key to suppress is here. It seems that the ancient demons deliberately did so.


    In his heart, Chu Feng also looked at it without blinking. He saw many things happened between the thoughts of the ancient demons. When he was about to calm down in the end, the ancient demons roared: "go!"


    Suddenly, a powerful and incomparable force turned into a dark beam from the body of the ancient demon God, and then all disappeared into the suppression platform. Chu Feng understood that this was the most powerful power of all living beings of the demon God, and he used it to strengthen the stable suppression trend.


    His left eye twinkled and looked at the glare door that had not been closed. He saw those black cracks on the sky of the earth. After being filled with the power of all living beings, no one knew that the remaining power of the cultivation world was suppressed in the sky by the ancient demons.


    And all things have been completed, the ancient demon god suddenly turned around, Chu Feng suddenly body a shock, his concealment is very good, but now he found himself locked by the ancient demon.


    Today''s ancient demons can see that they have lost their sense. If they fight with him, it will change history, and they can''t go back.


    The body quickly swept through the glare door, the ancient demon God felt the general catch up.


    This time, Chu Feng must have known his existence. Fortunately, after watching the whole suppression process, Chu Feng also quickly shuttled through the sky. As long as he concealed his breath, he should not feel himself, because he did not belong to this period of time, and the void might be difficult to explore.


    And the ancient demons have been chasing after, and constantly sent out terrorist attacks, and no matter how terrible the consequences of those forces will bring, those people above the ground and below the divine realm are dying one by one.


    The breath of endless blood surged between heaven and earth, and the ancient demons directly launched the strongest killing, but this killing happened because of chasing Chu Feng.


    suddenly, as like as two peas, two were just in front of the Chu wind. It was Lu Wan. The other person was exactly like Zhang Yuner. Apparently, the ancient goddess, who was following her, had stopped the whole ancient spirit, rolling the terror and killing the whole body.


    He raised his hand, and the ring flashed. A dark gate appeared on the sky: "kill!"


    Chu Feng looked up and saw that there were countless strong men in the dark gate, all of them were above the divine realm, just like the army of demon world. They not only killed people on the earth, but also shuttled through the ancient world in special channels.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, the ancient demons destroyed the world, it seems that really is not a empty word ah!


    Looking around, I''m glad that they didn''t find out. It''s just what the owner of the world is doing, and he doesn''t hurry to get himself back. It''s obvious that Lu Wan and the ancient goddess are going to attack the ancient demons. The end of this era is coming. Chu Feng doesn''t want to stay here.


    When Chu Feng was slandering Chu Feng, Lu Wan and the ancient goddess started to attack. Their momentum was incomparably stronger than before. However, compared with the beginning, the ancient demons were only weaker than before. Now that the ancient demons have taken away the power of all living beings, they can no longer be the opponents of Lu Wan.


    However, Chu Feng did not pay attention to the history of these frames. Seeing a light of guidance in the sky, his body slowly floated away, knowing that the time had come, and now he wanted to go back.


    If you look at the ancient demons and others, they don''t see the light at all, they just fight together quickly.


    Ancient destruction in the hands of ancient demons, this era must not happen again, looking at those lonely and helpless people of ancient times, Chu Feng''s heart is so unbearable.


    At the time of disappearing in the sky, suddenly an illusory gas appeared beside Chu Feng. Chu Feng''s face changed slightly, because it was nothing.


    Before I could think about it, the unreal gas suddenly turned into a dream, with a strange smile. Then Chu Feng spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the body suffered a powerful blow.


    When the light disappears, Chu Feng also disappears completely. Nothingness stands in the sky, and the smile becomes charming: "it seems that the world Master has not told you that my thoughts in each era are connected."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3019

    This time, there was not much time to go back, but in the blink of an eye, Chu Feng had already returned to the independent space of the world Lord.


    Just after landing, Chu Feng once again spat out a mouthful of blood. The owner of the Kingdom has been waiting here. When he saw Chu Feng appear, his face changed slightly: "what''s the matter? Have you fought with ancient demons?"


    If Chu Feng really played in ancient times, then everything will change slowly now, and it is likely that everything will disappear.


    "No!"


    Chu wind spurted out that blood is the breath to ease a little, resist the impulse to curse: "I was hurt by nothingness, it can also shuttle through the time tunnel?"


    The master of the world was stunned for a moment, then patted his head and looked almost forgotten.


    It turns out that nothingness will not shuttle through the time tunnel, but it is nothing to nothingness. No matter what time period it is, it is connected. The nothingness in ancient times happened to be the time of extinction. At that time, the fate was disordered. Naturally, it did not know anything.


    But because of this connectivity, nothingness will have a wonderful feeling, and naturally we will know something in the future, even if the fate is disordered.


    Chu Feng frowned, feeling the world Master said a little mysterious, but think of that is nothingness, Chu Feng is also relieved.


    Ordinary people, even Chu Feng, can only move forward and remember their past events. As for what will happen in the future, they don''t know at all. However, nothingness has connectivity, and the nothingness of each time period will be linked by memory.


    Ordinary people can only know their past and present, but nothingness can sense what they will encounter in the future. At that time, it must be the ancient demons chasing after themselves. It happens that nothingness sees the light that they can''t see, and it also gets the memory of the future, so it gives him a hand.


    Rubbing his chest, Chu Feng said with a smile: "I didn''t expect to run back to the ancient times and be abused for a meal, so it won''t change history?"


    Chu Feng injury can be recovered, but if history changes, it will be troublesome.


    "Don''t worry, anyone who hurts you will change history. Nothingness will not hurt you."


    Seeing that Chu Feng did not have a big deal, he shook his head with a smile: "because nothingness itself is the fate of heaven, everything it does should happen, so no matter what it does, it is history and will not change!"


    Chufeng sighs, it seems that the strength of nothingness is not only here!


    Coughing gently, Chu Feng directly sat down on his knees: "I have watched the whole process of suppressing the ancient demons. Now let me have a look at you. In addition, please help me to look at the starry sky. If the memory of nothingness is connected, then the nihility now definitely knows that I have gone back to the ancient times."


    "According to the intelligence of that damned girl, I must know what I''m going to do. I''m afraid it will destroy the suppression of purple gourd and Pangu shield on the wormhole."


    This world Master did not say anything, so that Chu Feng left here temporarily. He was the king of the soul world. No matter how many eras passed, the soul world was dominated by him. No matter how many eras were broken, the soul world could not be affected.


    But if nothingness makes the entity step into the supreme, then the soul world will be finished. Therefore, if he can help Chu Feng, he is still willing.


    After the master left, Chu Feng fell into a quiet feeling. The situation of suppression by the ancient demons constantly appeared in his mind. Every skill and power was whirling in Chu Feng''s mind.


    Because both of them were taboo demons, Chu Feng felt like his own means for the ancient demons. He was only familiar with them in his mind. He probably had some judgments. Next, he only needed to make several evolutions in his mind. He should be able to touch the surface of suppressing the general trend.


    Although it can''t be used to suppress the whole Xiuzhen world, Chu Feng believes that it can still suppress a wormhole. After all, the wormhole is there, and the Xiuzhen world is full of living people running around, but they can''t escape the suppression of ancient demons. It can be seen that to a certain extent, the wormhole is not too strong.


    Slowly a heart more and more calm, Chu wind around anything has been unable to disturb him.


    The main feature of the suppression of taboo demons is that the place of seal and the key to suppression, namely, the eye of the array, are not in the same place. Chu Feng knows what to do about this. As for how to make the seal take shape, Chu Feng is still not very clear.


    In the mind constantly evolving the situation at that time, the ancient demon God was just an idea, and there were cracks in the heaven of runes, and the power of seal was also produced. How was that done?


    There are also some of the ancient demon''s gestures at that time, exactly what kind of meaning, how to use them, these up to now Chu Feng is not very clear, but seems to be able to capture something.


    Time also passed quietly when Chu Feng was sitting there. Five days had passed since he came to the soul world and returned to the ancient times. However, Chu Feng was completely settled down and did not listen to things outside the window.


    When he came near, he saw Chu Feng still sitting there. After a glance, he left without disturbing his understanding of the general trend of suppression.As the king of the soul world who has existed for endless years, the master of the world does not know how to use it to suppress the general trend. The only clear point is that it is a kind of array against the sky. If Chu Feng can understand a little bit in such a short period of time, it may not be so easy to realize all of them.


    Of course, it''s not a problem that chufeng can be directly inherited by the ancient demons. It''s just a pity that the ancient demons did not leave any information about the suppression of the general trend in the inheritance, but compressed all the power, and then was divided into three parts by Lu Wan to test the Chu style.


    When the Chu wind completely entered the state of tranquility, between the stars and rivers, nothing appeared beside the wormhole, and took a light look at the purple gourd and Pangu shield.


    Those are chaos artifact, even if it is nothing, it can not be destroyed.


    The original intention is to let Chu Feng have a sense of urgency, and let the wormhole slowly grow out of control, but now nothingness doesn''t want to do this, because many things of Chu Feng have exceeded its expectation. What it wants is dignity, not a person who can suppress himself by many means in the future.


    When I think of a memory that suddenly appeared in ancient times, nihility is a little uncomfortable. At this moment, I really want to kill the world Master, but I can''t do that at the critical time. Although the master is only a saint, he still has some means to control the soul world and fight against it. When it comes to the critical point, nothingness dare not say that it can easily suppress the master of the world.


    Raised his hand, suddenly a force in the front, not into the wormhole, nothingness cold smile disappeared: "this time I see Chu Feng, do you have time to understand the general trend of suppression."


    The laughter is getting bigger and bigger, and nothingness has officially disappeared without a trace. Originally, before the opportunity comes, it can''t take any action at will. In that case, it will affect its accumulation. But Chu Feng always does something beyond its control, so nihility has to move forward, because only in this way can we make the track set by ourselves continue to move forward.


    With the nothingness gone, the wormhole became irritable. There were two lights in the wormhole. They were the eyes of the wormhole, cold and evil.


    The roar of the sound again, in the universe between the stars, the wormhole also began to become bigger and bigger, and the speed was amazing. The purple gourd and Pangu shield appeared a little unstable. They were pressed by the wormhole and slowly retreated. Although the speed was not very fast, it was actually advancing.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    "Damn nothingness."


    All this was seen by the Lord of the world. He saw that the wormhole roared again after a few days of calm. According to the current situation, at most two days will enter the time of swallowing the starry sky, but now the Chu wind is still in the process of settling down. Who can stop the wormhole from pushing forward?


    The master narrowed his eyes and clenched his fist slowly: "there''s no way. We can only use the last card and wipe out the void together. It''s a big deal to enter the disorder of a hundred years, and then rebuild the order!"


    The temple of King Wu, Lu Wan and others also know that the wormhole is out of control, but they don''t know that it is nihilism. They think that Pangu shield and purple gourd can''t suppress the wormhole.


    The three of them quickly arrived at the star river. When they saw that the attraction and power of the three people were greatly impulsive, even like a wild beast, the three of them showed a dignified look. According to the truth, they would not look like this. How could they become so complicated at once?


    Not long after the three men appeared, all the people of the Xiuzhen world also arrived. Since the wormhole got out of control, they were trying to find a way out. They were also closely sensing the change of the wormhole. Just now they realized that the wormhole was out of control.


    But when they saw the current situation of the wormhole, they were also shocked. How could they become like this? Did Pangu shield and purple gourd have been unable to suppress it?


    The more I miss you, the more frightened I am. At this time, everyone thinks more about being able to survive.


    "Worship God!"


    Pu Yuan Lei immediately showed a polite manner and asked, "this wormhole is a vain plot, but as an immortal God, you should have a solution? This matter has already involved the stability of the whole world. I hope the God can find a way to suppress it. "


    "I used to be nothing but a pawn." Lu Wan shook her head gently, looking very calm: "and if there was a way, I would have destroyed the Xiuzhen world before it came back. Unfortunately, I had no way. Now we can only do our best to delay time and see if Chu Feng can have a way."


    When Lu Wan said that, everyone was a little disappointed. He also found that Chu Feng did not appear. For the first time, he hoped that chufeng would appear quickly.


    After all, before life and death, any gratitude and resentment are empty.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3020

    "No, if it goes on like this, all the world will be eaten by it."


    Looking at the wormhole which is more and more difficult to control, Luo Qianding cried out: "use the starlight array!"


    Pointing to the purple gourd and Pangu shield, he continued: "as long as you use the star array, and then let all the forces enter the Pangu shield and purple gourd, they will certainly enhance their strength, and may have the opportunity to completely destroy the wormhole. After all, the purple gourd''s suction is very strong."


    "As long as Pangu shield prevents wormholes from absorbing the power between the stars, and the purple gourd absorbs more power than the wormhole, there may be a chance."


    Star array?


    Lu Wan, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er frowned. They naturally knew what kind of array the starlight array was.


    It is one of the most dangerous arrays. As long as it is set, it will gather the power of all the stars in the ancient universe. Although it is only a slight force, when they are gathered together, they will form a huge and incomparable Star River power. These forces can destroy a top sage in an instant.


    Although it can be used to let the power of the Star River enter into the Pangu shield and purple gourd, it is a good thing to destroy the wormhole, but once it cannot be broken, it will be a dangerous thing.


    Because if the power of the Star River is lost, it will turn into thousands of streamers. Their power is no less than the destructive power brought by the explosion of one of the most powerful meteorites. At that time, if the world is attacked by such streamers, all the people under the holy land may die except the saints.


    When the three met and looked at each other, Lu Wan said calmly: "there are advantages and disadvantages in the starlight array. It''s better to be cautious. Once it gets out of control, the world will be in danger."


    Luo Qianding was polite to Lu Wan, but that was all. He pointed to the wormhole and asked, "can''t things happen if the wormhole develops like this? Why don''t we use the method with the least risk to us


    Pugaishi, Xi Qingtian all nodded slightly, which is the best way they have thought of these days.


    Lu Wan glanced over them, knowing that the three old men must have been ready. Looking at Xue Wuqing, although he didn''t say anything, it meant almost the same. At least eight saints were required to participate in this star array. Now it is enough for several big forces to join together.


    Turning his head, he whispered to Zhang yun''er and Chang''e: "wait and protect yourself. I''m afraid that when they call in the power of the Star River, they will attack us."


    Because the people in the array have control over the power of the star river. When it doesn''t reach the peak level, they can control everything. If they aim at them, LV Wan knows that she can''t stop them. Even with the Three Snow colored clothes, the possibility of success is not very great.


    Lu Wan''s persuasion was ineffective, and Luo Qianding suddenly scattered to four directions, in a small square state, breath connected!


    Snow Ni Shang micro frown: "master, we still listen to the God?"


    Snow Wuqing sat there and opened his eyes: "can the God suppress the wormhole?"


    Xue nishang''s expression was stagnant, and she didn''t say a word. Xue Wuqing didn''t appear at the most dangerous time. Many people in the sect thought that Xue Wuqing connived at the three families. Now she leads the Lingxue Zong to submit to the Chu style, and the relationship between the teachers and the apprentices is not as good as before.


    When each of the four ancestors became the center in one place, Pu yuanlei and others also took the rest to lean over. However, in the outer direction, their strength was a little weaker than the four ancestors, so they still needed to control the center.


    Lu Wan frowned slightly. Looking at it, four ancestors, four masters, and three descendants, now eleven saints have gathered. At that time, the power of the Star River summoned by him is definitely not ordinary and powerful.


    There are more worries. I don''t know if the purple gourd and Pangu shield can afford it under such circumstances?


    Lu Wan was not very clear about this either. Chaotic artifact was bred in chaos itself, and the force of Star River was a powerful force produced at the beginning of the universe. It is not clear who is strong and who is weak when they collide.


    However, for the sake of safety, Lu Wan also called the three xuenishang people together. Now the meaning of the four ancestors is very clear, that is to use the star array to deal with the wormhole, and that kind of danger is very strong, so we should be careful.


    Pugaishi saw that everyone had already sat down and nodded to Xi Qingtian: "let''s go!"


    All of a sudden, there is a subtle connection between the four people. Their most powerful power is in the gathering of love. At the same time, Pu yuanlei and other people on the periphery are also released. In addition to their own strength, they gather on Pu yuanlei and others and pass them on layer by layer.


    Xi Qingtian also slowly floated up at this time, and suddenly opened his eyes. His hands were rapidly changing there. There was a rotating pattern over their heads. From that pattern, we can see that it is a very profound and powerful rune.


    Lu Wan''s eyebrows wrinkled as she looked at the runes. She also understood the starlight array. At first, the starlight array they set up was a little different from Lu Wan''s cognition.However, because Lu Wan has never set up a star array which can only be achieved by eight saints at least, Lu Wan is not very clear about the current situation, but is on the alert secretly. Once there is any danger, he must first ensure his own safety.


    The speed of Rune pattern rotation has become faster and faster. You can see that there is a little star light converging towards this side between the stars in the universe. It seems that they are suffering from traction, and the more they gather, the more powerful the power is.


    Looking at the top of the pattern, there is a shining whirlpool, and the gathered power of the Star River is sucked in. LV Wan knows that it is a space for temporarily collecting the power of the star river. When the accumulation reaches a certain level, it will emit the beam of stars with destructive power. At that time, I don''t know whether Pangu shield and purple and gold gourd can withstand it.


    If you can''t carry it, there will be only eight artifacts left in the world.


    At the same time, the power of the Star River is also absorbed by the wormhole. Its roar is more powerful, just like a hungry beast. Listening to the roar, people can''t connect it with the parallel universe channel in any case.


    Because such a wormhole with wisdom, who can easily shuttle in it?


    Looking at the power of the Star River, Lu Wan always had a kind of inexplicable worry in her heart. However, what was wrong for a moment and a half could not be said. In addition, the fate was disordered. Zhang yun''er and Chang''e could not spy on the fate. Now, no matter what the ancestors wanted to do, they could not know what to do next.


    The body is in a period of dream covered with a veil, but also curious to see the whirlpool above the pattern, also feel a bit wrong.


    It''s just that I''m in the array now. It''s not an easy thing to explore what some ancestors are thinking with the skill of dream making. The dream can only be in one''s own heart, hoping that nothing will happen today. Each family really wants to destroy the wormhole.


    In the soul world at the moment, the master of the world watched what happened between the stars through a picture. He didn''t go to see anyone. Even Chang''e, who he liked, didn''t even take a look. He just looked at the whirlpool on the rune pattern.


    After staring at it for a while, the master''s eyes became cold: "it''s time to have selfishness. The four ancestors are really stupid people."


    Others, even Lu Wan, could not see it, but it was not difficult for the master of the world. He knew that it was indeed a star array, but it was an improved starlight array. Everything was under the control of the four ancestors. Their ideas could constantly motivate the power within the array to do anything.


    What''s more, the whirlpool that absorbs the power reserve of the Star River is also changed. How much space is there? The master of the universe can''t say. But one thing for sure is that it is definitely not the general powerful reserve of star power.


    Because the Lord felt that it was divided into two layers. If the fourth ancestor really wanted to destroy the wormhole with the power of the Star River, why did he prepare two layers.


    Of course, what makes the master of the world dignified and annoyed is that there is a hidden array under the starlight array. When the power of the first layer of starlight is released, the power of the second layer of starlight will be hidden. It seems that the array of starlight will disappear, but it still exists and operates in that place.


    At that time, the four ancestors only need one power, and the power of starlight will attack everyone who is not involved in the array.


    Having experienced so much, seeing too many dead people, and seeing endless good and evil, the world Master is very clear that even at this time, the four ancestors have left a hand, that is, after destroying the wormhole, they will attack Chu Feng and others. When the time comes, a powerful blow will destroy the power of the sage''s star light. How can Chu Feng and others resist it?


    In its heyday, there may still be a little possibility, but Chu Feng and others will certainly lose the power to deal with wormholes, so it is impossible to stand in the way of blocking the power of starlight.


    Feeling that the matter was a little serious, the master of the world came to the place where the Chu wind had settled down. He just saw Chu Feng standing up: "demon God, I''m afraid there is a bit of trouble in this matter. You should not only guard against nothingness, but also guard against the group of people in the Xiuzhen realm."


    Calling Chu Feng to follow him to the picture, the master said his judgment: "so now, once the wormhole is destroyed, the second hidden star power will attack you, and then you will not be able to stop it."


    Chu Feng has not thought that the major forces are still playing with their hearts and eyes, and the corners of his mouth hook up a bit of fun: "that''s the premise that I don''t know."


    The master of the world smiles when he hears the speech. He knows what Chu Feng is going to do. Today, the four ancestors are likely to lift a stone to hit his own feet.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3021

    There are more and more starlight coming from the star river. No one knows how much starlight power has been stored in the whirlpool space. But one thing can be sure is that when it is completely released, it will definitely be a force that will startle the sky, and may be able to fight out the dark space.


    Lu Wan''s uneasiness became more and more intense. Looking at the wormhole growing in the roar, Lu Wan absorbed some of the starlight power gathered from the starlight array, which was much stronger than at the beginning. Now, she could feel the meaning that Pangu shield and purple gourd could not stand.


    Pugaishiyang looked up and looked around: "dreamer, is it all right?"


    Xi Qingtian is the main motivator of this array, but his personal strength is not enough and needs everyone''s help. He is the person who knows the power needed by the starlight array and how much power he has collected.


    I closed my eyes and opened them. I saw that the power of starlight gathered around me was not as powerful as it was just now. After thinking about it, I nodded and said, "it''s OK to increase the strength for the last time."


    Then he closed his eyes first and urged the powerful force to make the whole star array run faster than it was at the beginning. Pugaishi and others did not waste time. They all released their own power to drive the whole array of stars without reservation, and the accumulated starlight began to increase.


    Lu Wan took a look at it and knew that this was the last increase in the power of starlight.


    I just don''t know how much power is contained in the whirlpool space?


    Just as he was thinking about it, the surroundings suddenly became dull. Lu Wan and others saw that the wormhole was becoming more and more powerful because of the star power summoned. Although most of the star power was absorbed by the whirlpool space, a small part of the power was still captured by the wormhole and purple gourd.


    Now the wormhole has almost reached the size of a third of the moon. If it continues, it will be a very simple matter to devour the world.


    "Yes, let''s do it together."


    Xi Qingtian, this is to put down his hand. The surrounding starlight array road is slowly disappearing. Only Xi Qingtian and other people know that it is not the starlight array channel that has disappeared, but temporary concealment. The whirlpool space is still absorbing the power of starlight, but there is no special way, no one can see it.


    When they heard that they could, everyone stopped and saw that the wormhole was twice as big as the beginning, and their eyes became more and more dignified. If they continued to push forward, they could easily devour a planet.


    Xi Qingtian didn''t waste any more time. His eyes burst out with a sharp look: "go!"


    Suddenly, in the vortex space, two bright and dazzling beams of light, completely connected with Pangu shield and purple gourd, began that kind of unstable breath calmed down in an instant, Pangu shield''s defensive nature was actually enhanced, purple gourd was also constantly increasing, suction was becoming more terrible.


    The wormhole, which was still slowly advancing at the beginning, finally stopped. With the blessing of the power of starlight, Pangu shield and purple gourd have increased a lot of power. Now they have the meaning of fighting against the wormhole. Even with the continuous injection of the power of starlight, there is also the meaning of suppressing the wormhole in turn.


    Seeing that the power of starlight gathered from the starlight array is really effective, Xi Qingtian also let go: "now as long as the wormhole can''t absorb the power between the stars and the purple gourd and Pangu shield are constantly strengthened, it''s not impossible to let the wormhole collapse."


    When they saw the wormholes were suppressed, they all relaxed and looked at the two magic and wormholes fighting there.


    "Master dreamer!"


    When he got up and stretched out, he felt that he just lost some strength. "The power of starlight is extremely powerful. If you gather the strongest strike, maybe you can make the wormhole disappear? After all, if the power is strong enough to a certain extent, it can reverse the time and space and everything. It should still be possible to break up the wormhole? "


    Several people in Luojia mountain also nodded, and felt that the best choice was to release powerful power and destroy impulse at one time.


    Xi Qingtian has a faint smile. Now he can see that he is releasing the power to increase the power of purple gourd and Pangu shield while absorbing the power of starlight: "what you said is indeed a way, but if you can''t destroy the wormhole, but let it absorb all the power, what should we do?"


    Then, Pu yuanlei and others were stunned for a moment. After thinking about it, they were surprised. If the wormhole could absorb the power of starlight, it would be too dangerous. By then, the wormhole would certainly increase a lot.


    "So, take your time, and you can see that the wormhole is slowly getting smaller. You can see that the purple gourd has absorbed a lot of it."


    Xi Qingtian gave a faint smile and pointed to the impulse which was slowly becoming smaller: "as long as we continue to develop according to the current situation, we will have the opportunity to destroy the impulse, so there is a way to let the wormhole collapse. Why do we have to take uncertain risks?"


    Pu yuanlei and others nodded slightly at the smell of speech, but if they knew that Xi Qingtian and others did not release at one time, they would definitely give up their thumbs and say they were clever.As time goes by, as Xi Qingtian said, the wormhole is slowly becoming smaller, which is one third smaller than it started to be. The attraction of purple gourd is stronger and stronger because of the increase of the power of starlight.


    What''s more, we can feel that Pangu shield is much stronger, and they can''t feel the attraction of wormhole in the distance. They are completely wrapped in it by Pangu shield, which can''t play any role.


    Although Lu Wan and others don''t know Xi Qingtian''s plans, they are more relaxed when they see the wormhole getting smaller. As long as the current state is maintained, the wormhole will be completely absorbed by the purple gourd, and the crisis can be solved at that time.


    After relaxing, Zhang Yuner also thought of Chu Feng: "I don''t know how Chu Feng is now. It''s been several days now. It''s right to come back according to the truth."


    Zhang yun''er said that Lu Wan and Chang''e also thought of Chu Feng. Chu Feng went to the soul world to ask the master how to say hello. According to the truth, he should have come back two days ago. But up to now, they haven''t seen any trace, so we can''t help but feel strange.


    I believe that Chu Feng should have known what happened now, but he did. Why didn''t he come?


    Miyin contacted him, but he didn''t get any response from Chu Feng. Everyone guessed that Chu Feng might still be in the soul world and didn''t come back. As for whether there would be something wrong, they had nothing to worry about. Chu Feng, who has the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, can completely ignore Yin and Yang. Even the master of the world can not necessarily block the travel of Chu Feng.


    To disperse some thoughts in my heart, several people look at the direction of the wormhole without blinking their eyes. The mood of being nervous for several days can be regarded as a relief at this moment, but it has not been completely put down.


    LV Wan can''t relax for a minute, so if they can''t relax, they won''t be able to change their spirit.


    Those who are in the same tense mood are naturally a group of people in the practice world.


    Even the hearts of the four ancestors are not so relaxed, because this is only the guess and plan they started to set, whether it can be done or not is really unknown, so they will not easily relax until the end.


    But if there is no accident, there should be no problem.


    Pugaishi also at this time quietly came to Xi Qingtian''s side, the voice was very low: "Chu wind how does not appear, if he does not appear, then we destroy the wormhole is meaningless."


    Xi Qingtian Yang took a look at the whirlpool space, but also a little worried that the Chu wind would not appear.


    In addition to destroying the wormhole, they made this plan to focus on chufeng and his people. Therefore, they made some changes when setting up the starlight array, which was divided into two layers. One layer released the power to assist Pangu shield and Zijin gourd to fight against and suppress the wormhole, and the other was reserved to deal with Chu Feng and his people.


    But now if the Chu wind doesn''t appear, their reserves of power will be in vain, because when the big array of stars stops completely, then all the power of starlight will be scattered between the stars, and it is impossible to store them.


    As for simply using it to deal with Lu Wan, Xi Qingtian and others think it''s useless. Their biggest enemy is Chu Feng. If Chu Feng doesn''t die one day, it won''t help much even if Lu Wan and her women are dead.


    Where did the Chu wind go? Why didn''t it appear at such an important time? In that case, it would be a pity to arrange this star array. Even if the wormhole could be destroyed, it would be better to destroy the Chu wind together.


    When they all thought about why Chu Feng didn''t show up and where he had gone, Luo Fei looked at the wormhole like a ghost, raised his hand to point at it and trembled: "what''s the matter? The wormhole has not only intelligence, but also entity!"


    What, wormholes have entities?


    People were attracted by Luo Fei''s words. When they saw the smaller wormhole telling the position of rotation, they all changed color.


    I saw that the two lights were flooded with blood red color, and there were traces of shadow in the black whirlpool. From the appearance, it was like a body, and it was still a very huge body. But how could the wormhole have any substance? It''s amazing to be smart.


    Then a breath came out of the wormhole like an explosion, and people''s faces changed dramatically: "supreme?"


    "It is virtual supreme, with supreme breath, without supreme combat power." Lu Wan took the words and looked at the Yin and Yang of the wormhole like the others. Her eyes were dignified: "it''s not a wormhole, and the wormhole has never had intelligence. It''s nothingness. It''s the combination of the wormhole and some great power, and creates the virtual supreme."


    "If you don''t guess wrong, it''s demon Zun, with immortal celestial body, demon Zun!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3022

    For those who practice the truth, it is indeed a strange thing, but for Lu Wan, it is not strange at all.


    the black shadow as like as two peas in the wormhole, and once had been dealt with the demon, this era is watching the demon''s resurgence. For this point, Chang E can recognize it, and add that evil breath, not the demon master.


    At the beginning, the demon Zun and Chu Feng entered the wormhole together, and everyone felt that the demon Zun had disappeared completely. But now the demon Zun appeared and seemed to have established a relationship with the wormhole. Lu Wan knew that no one could do it except for nothingness.


    In addition, LV Wan also remembered that demon Zun was an immortal celestial body, and it was a terrible power formed by the most evil breath in the world. No matter what kind of means, it was difficult to completely destroy it. Now that it was coming out of the wormhole, Lu Wan felt his scalp numb.


    Not only Lu Wan, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er, but also all the people in the Xiuzhen world were shocked.


    They have existed for a long time, and they are not strange to the immortal demon Zun. But if it had not been for the Sansheng taboo, the Wangu demon Zun would have ruled the whole world a few centuries ago, and now it has not died, which makes people in the Xiuzhen world feel chilly.


    That''s the immortal demon Zun, which was once the taboo of Sansheng to suppress the existence of terror.


    So the roaring voice just now is not from the wormhole, but from the demon Zun. Looking at the more and more clear shadow, the four ancestors are struggling to swallow their saliva. It is so difficult to jointly kill Chu Feng. Now, facing the demon Zun who is hard to beat by Sansheng taboo, who dares to win!


    "Ignorant man!"


    A cold hum came from the wormhole. The huge body of demon Zun came out of the wormhole. Looking at the hybrid noumenon without any damage, the evil eyes swept all the people on the scene: "dare to fight against nothingness, I don''t know how to live or die!"


    It''s really demon Zun!


    Seeing the noumenon that came out, Lu Wan and others were all depressed. They knew very well that if Chu Feng had not introduced it into the wormhole, Wanjie would have been facing a catastrophe.


    Now the demon Zun appears again, and according to the situation, the wormhole does not pose any threat to him. It can be seen that it is more powerful than at the beginning. Although there are nearly 20 saints here, there is still no confidence in the face of the immortal demon Zun.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the demon Zun gradually became smaller and turned into a human figure. He held an unknown weapon in his hand, and his eyes were fierce: "where is the devil?"


    No one answers. At the moment, I don''t know how to answer. At first, I just wanted to destroy the wormhole. Now it seems that the most important thing to destroy the wormhole is to destroy the demon Zun, because from the overflow of breath, the demon Zun has been integrated with the wormhole. If the demon Zun is immortal, the wormhole will not be destroyed.


    But now we control the power, how to fight with demon Zun?


    Lu Wan looked around and knew that the demon master had made a move. It was not an easy thing to win. The most important thing was that the demon king was now a virtual supreme.


    The so-called virtual supremacy is that it has the breath of ancient supreme, and also has the combat effectiveness of infinite close to the supreme, but it is not the supreme. It must be that the demon Zun was cultivated in the wormhole by nothingness, so that it became so powerful.


    In addition, he is connected with the wormhole, and his combat effectiveness is also increased by geometric multiples, because he can use the power of the wormhole to inhale people into it, or inhale them into his stomach at any time.


    "It seems to have been deterred by my father."


    The demon Zun, who transformed human nature with an evil smile, suddenly went to the purple gourd: "if it is so, then go ahead and kill you to become my food. Maybe I can become the real supreme."


    The powerful force detonated in an instant, and the unknown weapon in the demon Zun''s hand was thrown at the purple gourd. Everyone felt a deep feeling when they saw this. They now rely on the purple gourd and the wormhole to fight. If the purple gourd is broken by the demon Zun, everyone''s situation will become difficult in an instant.


    Just heard a loud noise, demon Zun''s weapons can''t hit the purple gourd, then collide with a golden light, and then step back out. Strangely, the purple gold gourd has strong suction, but it has no effect on the demon Zun.


    There is a gap in the weapon in my hand, which is being repaired slowly. The demon Zun grinned: "it is indeed a chaotic artifact. Even the weapons made by my own bones can be broken. It seems that the demons have got a lot of good things in the wormhole these days."


    When the words fell, the demon Zun did not start on the purple gourd, but on the light curtain. This place has been wrapped by Pangu shield, and the wormhole can not absorb any power, so the demon Zun can not get strong power.


    So as long as the Pangu shield is broken, there will be endless power absorbed by the wormhole, and then it will become stronger and stronger. If you want to break everything, it will be very simple.


    It''s just that although the demon Zun''s attack is very strong, it''s even more embarrassing when facing Pangu shield than the purple and gold gourd. In addition, the power of star light is still increasing in the Pan Gu shield, the demon Zun can''t shake a cent.When they collide with each other, they are rebounded by a powerful force, and they can feel the uncomfortable feeling from the whole body bones.


    Eyes a cold, eyes to the whirlpool space: "think this can stop me? I used to be a powerful deterrent to the outside world. Only by combining Sansheng taboo can we seal me. You want to stop me by such means. Dream


    For a moment, the momentum of demon Zun soared like a madman, and became more and more powerful. I don''t know how much stronger it was at the beginning.


    Although he could not break it out of the package of Pangu shield, he felt the heavy and powerful breath, and the people still had a heart experience. The strength of virtual supreme was absolutely above the half step supreme, because they already had the supreme breath.


    "My dear, what''s going on?"


    At the moment, over a primitive forest on earth, the Chu wind coming back from the soul world appears in the void, and suddenly feels an evil smell pervading the air, which is very slight for the rest of the people, but it is a very strong breath and a little familiar feeling for the Chu wind.


    Curiously, Chu Feng didn''t go to the star river immediately. He had already thought about it before he came back. He would let his ancestors spend a little more time. If necessary, he would do it himself, so that they could have a busy day.


    But when opening the picture to see the situation of the universe, Chu Feng''s eyes were staring round: "demon Zun?"


    Chu Feng almost doubted whether he was wrong. He pinched his thigh to make sure it would hurt. Only then did he know that he was not wrong. It was indeed the demon Zun. He once had a fight with the demon Zun. Chu Feng was very familiar with his human form or noumenon.


    But the demon Zun was not broken into the wormhole, how could it appear?


    Thinking of nothingness, Chu Feng seems to understand that nothingness can bring itself back safely in the wormhole, so as long as it is willing, it is not impossible to let the demon Zun exist in the wormhole.


    In this way, the powerful demon Zun is already a nihilistic subordinate?


    The high-end atmosphere of the underworld, Chu Feng also directly opened another picture, and immediately saw the master emerging from the above: "demon Zun appeared."


    "I saw it, too." The master of the world and Chu Feng left a contact method, just like a video call: "for the demon Zun, it is the evil body of the universe, that is, the immortal celestial body. No matter what conventional means, it is difficult to completely kill it, unless it is beyond the power of nihility."


    "The other is the good thought contained in the power of all living beings, because demon Zun is the existence formed by evil. As long as sentient beings have good thoughts, they can directly destroy the demon Zun."


    I thought there was really a solution. But after hearing the master''s solution, Chu Feng laughed bitterly. Now he didn''t know how to gather the belief of all living beings in the world. How could he use the goodness in the power of all living beings to destroy the demon Zun?


    When the master of the world said all this and did not say, Chu Feng dispelled the idea of entanglement and helplessness and opened another picture. He saw that the demon Zun was soaring and was attacking Pangu shield rapidly. He did not know how long it would last.


    If you let the demon Zun come out, it''s hard for the people on the scene to support it for too long. Originally, they wanted to come back and wait for the four ancestors to destroy the wormhole with their methods, and the power of starlight would dissipate and reappear, so that the four ancestors would tangle.


    Now seeing such a situation, Chu Feng knows that he can''t think the same as he did at the beginning. Otherwise, Chang''e will be very dangerous, especially LV Wan and Zhang yun''er.


    Demon Zun''s hatred for Sansheng taboo has always been there, and it''s hard to avoid it.


    "I know what to do. Let''s do it first." The world Lord gave a way, but the way is not the same. Chu Feng said that he closed the picture and opened the door of dazzling light. However, he hesitated when he went in.


    Take a look at what is happening between the universe and the stars. Depending on the powerful fighting power of demon Zun, it is impossible for Pangu shield and purple gold gourd to resist all the time. However, it is OK to delay for a little time. Moreover, the power of starlight has brought both Pangu shield and purple gourd an increase, which is good for Chu Feng.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng''s heart has an idea, he thought of a way, a method that no one has ever thought of, also no one has said, he does not know whether it is OK.


    But if it really works, maybe it can destroy the demon Zun in the shortest time.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng closed the door of dazzling light. This method needs to be carefully considered. And there are all saints there. Even if the demon Zun rushes out, he can resist for a period of time. He can use this time to sort out the feasibility.


    If it is really successful, not to mention the demon Zun, it is that the wormholes can be suppressed in an instant. As for destroying them, Chu Feng has never thought about it.


    The demon Zun is immortal celestial body, immortal and immortal. I think it''s not an empty word!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3023

    It''s so powerful!


    Looking at the demon Zun who was pounding Pangu shield crazily there, the hearts of the people were in awe of the demon Zun. With such fierce fighting power, none of the people present dared to say that they could fight the demon Zun to the end.


    Because if the war really starts, the demon Zun will definitely be crushing and powerful, and won''t give them too many opportunities.


    Puget''s eyes narrowed and his voice was low. Only a few people around him could hear, "we, would it be better to leave?"


    Now the demon Zun''s power is a little frightening. If he rushes out, all the people here may not be able to put out the demon Zun. If he continues to stay, he may not have any vitality, and pugshi will have the idea of retreating.


    "To where?"


    Xuewuqing looked at pugaishi coldly: "do you think you have a place to hide?"


    Pugaishi was stunned, and then his brows were deeply wrinkled. Xue Wuqing is not polite, but it is an indisputable fact that even if they leave here now, there is no place to hide. Even if they can shuttle to other parallel universes, there will be no safety.


    At most, it''s just a slow time to die. Looking at the light curtain cast by Pangu shield, I don''t know how long it can resist. Pu Gaishi''s eyes are even more dignified: "if you can''t fight, you can''t escape. Are you waiting to die?"


    Snow Wuqing three people also silent down, this is a problem indeed.


    The power of the demon Zun and the crushing power of the wormhole are a disaster for all the heaven and the world. They don''t care how many people will die in the world, they only care whether they can survive. If they can''t destroy the demon Zun, all the worlds will be completely crushed by the wormhole, and they don''t want to survive.


    It is impossible to escape, because the wormhole is becoming more and more powerful, and it will not give them a safe place to hide. However, the war is not an opponent. For a time, everyone''s heart is heavy and indescribable.


    At first, I still want to kill Chu Feng and gather the most powerful force to destroy the wormhole, and then kill the nothingness. Then the Xiuzhen world can control the world again and become the master of this era.


    But today''s fact is that it makes the strong men in the cultivation world very powerless.


    If you want to kill Chu Feng, you can''t do it. You want to destroy the wormhole, but the power of the demon Zun makes them powerless. They can''t even solve Chu Feng and wormhole. How to kill the more powerful nihility? For the first time, the fourth ancestor felt his idea was so ridiculous.


    Originally, I thought that they would become the masters of this era when the Xiuzhen kingdom came back. But now the fact is that at the top of the pyramid, they are also a small cluster at the bottom.


    Chu Feng, demon Zun or nothingness, are above them, so that they simply can not resist.


    At this time, or Xi Qingtian calm down a little, a light look at Pangu shield casting light screen, said: "Pangu shield estimated can not withstand too long time, until Pangu shield lost effect, wormhole absorbed the power of the Star River will be more powerful, demon Zun must also become stronger."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time for us to put aside our resentment and selfishness for a while, because the wormhole will not die out, we will die."


    Xuewuqing, pugaishi and luoqianding all nodded slightly. Xi Qingtian was right. At this time, any selfishness is fatal, because under the strong cooperation of demon Zun and wormhole, there will be no chance except the first battle.


    Running away, but it''s just a few more minutes to live. It doesn''t help much at all.


    For a moment, the four ancestors had already made a decision in their hearts. Xi Qingtian issued the command at the first time: "Canghai, you and so on. Once the defense of Pangu shield is broken, we will be the only one who will die today if he does not die."


    Luo Qianding and pugaishi also gave instructions to the people of the two families, but pugaishi was a little embarrassed. Originally, Pu family was the most powerful, but after the death of three saints, only he and Pu yuanlei were left.


    Looking at the Xi family and the Luo family, the number of saints is more than that of their own family. This kind of mood gap makes pugaishi very uncomfortable, and his hatred for Chu Feng is endless.


    However, seeing Xue Wuqing standing there with a cool look on his face, pugaishi was also a little more comfortable. Pu family was indeed suffering heavy losses, leaving only two saints, he and Pu yuanlei.


    However, Xue Wuqing is not available to anyone. Xue nishang and others have signed a blood spirit contract with Chu Feng. Without Chu Feng''s instruction, they are not easy to start at will. As the founder of Renxue sect, they can''t control it now. No one is more crazy than Xue Wuqing.


    But for the snow no clear up to now still maintain calm, pugaishi still admire.


    However, it is not that Xue Wuqing has not been crazy, nor has she been crazy, but that her madness has no effect at all. Instead, she angered Chu Feng and wiped her dry.


    Of course, xuewuqing will not let anyone know, but their eyes are complicated and pass xuenishang and others. Xuenishang''s three people also bow their heads in embarrassment. They also want to fight with xuewuqing, but they can''t do anything at will without the command of Chu Feng.She was her own master and ancestor, but now she is going to let her face some things alone. Besides embarrassment, Xue nishang''s three people''s hearts are angry with Chu Feng. Where did she go at this critical time?


    Under the decision of the four ancestors, except for the people of the blade snow sect, the three families have all stood together. There are eleven saints, eight of them are infinite saints, and the fourth ancestor is even closer to becoming the supreme one.


    Such power is incomparably powerful no matter where it is placed. But at this moment, in this place, facing the immortal demon Zun and the mysterious wormhole, it is doomed to a lot of things. Maybe together, it can''t stop for too long.


    "Reverence, goddess, what do you mean?"


    Seeing his own strength, though not weak, Xi Qingtian still felt a little inadequate. He looked at Lu Wan and others and said, "the current situation has already affected the whole world. No matter how much gratitude and resentment we have, we should solve the biggest problem. Otherwise, we will all die, and any gratitude and resentment will be floating clouds."


    Before Chu Feng came, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er couldn''t make a decision for a while. Seeing the crazy posture of the demon Zun, they knew that if he rushed out, the wormhole would also have a great impact on the world, and the strength they gathered here would not last long.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lu Wan did not directly agree: "if demon Zun really breaks through the defense, we are willing to cooperate temporarily."


    After hearing Lu Wan''s words, Xi Qingtian and other people''s expressions softened a little. In this way, there will be 17 saints. Although they may still not be able to fight the demon Zun to the end in terms of strength, they will at least have more opportunities.


    Also thought of up to now did not appear Chu Feng, Xi Qingtian asked: "respect God, do not know the demon God?"


    "I don''t know!" Chu Feng went to the soul world, which can''t be known to anyone. People who can travel through the soul world will cause some waves. So LV Wan shook her head and said, "it seems that she is looking for a way to destroy the wormhole. However, we don''t know exactly what the situation is now."


    Although Lu Wan didn''t have any mood swings when she spoke, they still felt it. Lu Wan knew it, but she didn''t mean to tell them the truth.


    However, as long as Lu Wan is willing to take people to fight against the demon Zun for the time being, the rest is not important. Xi Qingtian squints his eyes and nods to pugaishi and others. There is no need for verbal communication. We have already made some decisions in our hearts.


    Demon Zun still attacks Pangu shield''s defense violently. As long as the defense of Pangu shield is broken, he can leave this area, and wormhole can absorb the power between the stars.


    He has now established a subtle connection with the wormhole. As long as the wormhole constantly absorbs power, he will continue to be powerful. Therefore, the demon Zun''s attack on Pangu shield has only a more violent meaning, without any hand left.


    After confirming the resistance to the end, all the people have already dispersed to each side, and so on. As long as the demon Zun comes out from the inside, they will launch the most powerful attack immediately. Because the power of gathering such evil things as the upper demon Zun, except the unreserved attack, basically has no more chance of winning.


    The roaring sound reverberates between the stars and the universe. People''s spirits are tense. Looking at the fierce demon Zun there, maybe the next moment will break the defense of Pangu shield.


    It will be a great war. Fortunately, it is far away from the world of heaven and earth, so it can''t be affected for the time being.


    What they didn''t know at this time was that Chu Feng had come here in the highest place of their area, in the dark and hazy. He just hid his breath and didn''t find it for anyone. At the same time, he didn''t contact Lu Wan and others in secret.


    Because if you contact them, you will inevitably be seen something, which will affect your plan.


    As for why Chu Feng wanted to do that, in addition to arranging some things, it was to consume the power of the four ancestors. According to the master of the world, the star array under the four old ancestors had a second level of power reserve. If his own side consumed too much, it would be dangerous even if he destroyed the demon Zun.


    Of course, this is only Chu Feng''s preliminary plan. If people can''t destroy the demon Zun in World War I, it''s also necessary to do something, but be careful as much as possible to avoid being picked up by the four ancestors.


    Pay attention. Chu Feng doesn''t waste any more time. If he knows how to continue, the demon Zun will break the Pangu shield. As long as the purple gourd continues to fight with the wormhole, it will affect its speed of absorbing power.


    Raise your hand and shake it into a fist!


    Pangu shield, break!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3024

    People are nervous, thinking that Pangu shield''s defense is still very strong, maybe the demon Zun still needs a little time to break.


    The idea just started and didn''t put it down. The light curtain of Pangu shield flickered between gray and dark, and then disappeared directly. Not only did the light curtain of defense disappear, but even the shadow of Pangu shield disappeared.


    Did Pangu shield collapse under the great power of demon Zun?


    All the people in the cultivation world don''t know what''s going on. They only know that the defense has disappeared now. We must unite to fight against the demon Zun. Otherwise, all the people would be here today.


    Xi Qingtian, who had been on guard all the time, burst out to drink: "let''s all work together. We can''t let the demon Zun get close to us."


    For a while, all the people who had been ready for it all shot. Lu Wan and others were surprised how the defense could be broken like this. They also quickly joined hands with the people in the Xiuzhen world to suppress the demon Zun who wanted to rush out. At the same time, they were a little curious. Even if Pangu shield was broken, it should not want to disappear?


    Although I have some doubts in my heart, I don''t have time to think about it now. For a time, between the stars of the universe, what is rolling is the terrible air wave generated by the battle of saints, and even the traces of space fragmentation appear from time to time.


    What we didn''t notice is that after the defense of Pangu shield disappeared, the beam that originally shot at it from the whirlpool space converged with another beam and directly wrapped the purple gourd. The already huge purple gourd became bigger again, which was a powerful confrontation with the wormhole there.


    Both of them have the ability to absorb everything. Although the wormhole can absorb some of the power of the Star River, most of the suction is still restrained by the purple gourd. If you want to devour the sky wantonly, it must be destroyed together with the purple gourd.


    "The times are getting worse and worse."


    Looking around, the demon Zun saw that the defense light curtain also disappeared, as if he had not seen everyone attacking him. He laughed: "let me destroy all the universe from today on."


    The laughter reverberated throughout the universe, causing thunder to appear in all the realms. However, everyone did not know what had happened. They only knew that the world was affected by something. If they knew that there were more than ten saints fighting in the universe, they would be surprised to drop their chin.


    But even so, the people of all worlds are in an uneasy mood, because the heaven and earth change color, this is absolutely not inexplicable.


    More than ten saints besieged the demon Zun, and the battle situation became more and more fierce. Demon Zun was indeed the most evil thing in the world. Even in the face of the impact of more than ten saints, including ten infinite saints, he could face it calmly.


    However, it is absolutely impossible for him to take down or even kill all the people present as soon as possible.


    In addition, the wormhole closely related to him was restrained by the purple gourd, and his strength was also affected a little, and he was unable to play the most powerful combat power. Even so, the demon Zun also brought heavy pressure to Lu Wan and others.


    In particular, the weapons he forged with his own bones are extremely powerful.


    When he waves his hand to attack, the weapon will make a small whirlpool wormhole. Although it will disappear soon, the suction is also terrible. If one is not careful, it will also be inhaled.


    People were more careful. Demon Zun had such a method. It was not good news for them. If they were not inhaled by the big wormhole, but by the small wormhole, it would be really bad luck.


    Chu Feng was hidden in the darkness. He held Pangu shield in his hand and looked at the battle in the sky peacefully. According to the combat effectiveness shown by everyone and the strength of demon Zun, Chu Feng judged that it was impossible for demon Zun to break down one by one in a short time.


    The existence of being a saint, even if it is the accumulation of resources, is a terrible saint after all. It is not so easy to take them down easily.


    See purple gourd constantly absorb the power of starlight, at the same time to fight and prevent wormholes, the effect is there, but only for a short time.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng knew that he still had a little time. Seeing that the arrangement here was almost the same, Chu Feng left in a twinkling, and no one knew at all, just as no one noticed when he came.


    The place where Chu Feng went is about three light-years away from here. In the blink of an eye, things have arrived. Some floating meteorites are slowly moving towards the place of fierce battle. It seems that it is still very far away now. But if the purple gourd cannot suppress the wormhole, it will not take long to collide.


    Take a deep breath, Chu wind Pangu shield sacrifice, golden light twinkles over the whole body, the whole person is under the defense of Pangu shield.


    Xuanhuang nine needles snatched out of the body, casting the demon warrior armor on Chu Feng''s body. Everything was ready. Chu Feng didn''t mean to join hands with everyone to fight the demon Zun. Instead, he raised his head and looked at a meteorite as huge as half a moon.If such a huge meteorite falls on the hidden planet, it can destroy the hidden world. The power contained in it is also very terrible. If it is inhaled into the wormhole, it will certainly make the wormhole more powerful than it is now.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t want to destroy the meteorite, but slowly floated up. Standing on the meteorite, he looked forward with sharp eyes and a funny smile: "nothingness, there is no one to watch the drama today. Demon Zun has his business. You can''t be idle, right?"


    There was a dead silence around, as if there was no one except Chu Feng.


    But after a while of silence, a vague and illusory figure appeared not far from the Chu wind, which was nothing!


    But at the moment, with a trace of surprise and curiosity in nihility''s eyes, he gazed at Chu Feng for a while, and nihilism opened his mouth: "why can''t I see through you now, even don''t know what you''re thinking, what have you done? And why do you know I''m here? "


    Nothingness raises a few questions in succession, which were completely absent before, because it is destiny, it is nothingness, and everything is under its control.


    Chu Feng smiles gently. As for how to know that nothingness is here, he certainly won''t say it, because if he says it, it will not be easy to find nothingness in the future. He just looks at nothingness from up and down and looks chilly: "how can I know that you''re not important here, what''s important is that you change a pair of leather bags!"


    "Looking at your leather bag affects my mood."


    Nothing to see Chu Feng did not answer their own meaning, giggling Jiao Jiao up, also did not continue to ask, just look at Chu Feng''s eyes, full of fun.


    "Dream is the most perfect and moving woman I''ve ever met. Since I became her, I don''t want to be anyone else. And because of this leather bag, I have decided my gender."


    Chu Feng as like as two peas, has no interest at all. He just faces the same Nothingness as dreams, and sometimes he has the meaning of not going to his hands.


    But that''s all. Soon Chu Feng calmed down. For nothingness, don''t talk nonsense, because it''s too smart to pry your plans and ideas from your words.


    So Chu Feng did not continue to speak, just took out the Yin and Yang Holy Grail. After the appearance of the Yin and Yang Holy Grail, Chu Feng''s body flowed with two kinds of breath of life and death. At one time, it seemed to be vigorous, and then it seemed to be dead.


    Nothingness also hidden smile, Chu wind can find it, this is the thing it never thought of at the beginning, unless it appears in the world, no one knows its existence.


    But now, Chu Feng has done it.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, and his unreal body was floating there: "Chu Feng, I have no entity, you can''t hurt me at all. It''s better to go back quickly and join hands with others to destroy the demon Zun."


    "Have you forgotten?" Chu Feng pondered a smile and asked.


    Nothingness squints his eyes, suddenly think of the things he was hurt by the Chu wind, his eyes are also a little more dignified: "how do you do it?"


    "I''ll tell you when you die." Chufeng tossed out a sentence, and the next moment he started directly. When he started, the power of yin and Yang of life and death broke out completely. The extreme but not contradictory power in Chu Feng made the nothingness change slightly.


    It does not want to admit, but at the moment have to admit, Chu wind seems to have really had the means to hurt it.


    But he is not the existence of the entity, how does Chu Feng do it?


    Nothingness is completely out of my mind, and I have no time to think about it any more. In the face of the white moon gun that appears in vain, it has dodged away from the obscurity. However, the nothingness that dodges away does not only have no relaxed meaning, but smell a more dangerous breath.


    Suddenly, the nothingness turned into invisible and disappeared. When it disappeared, Minghong magic sword broke through the sky, and thousands of sword Qi twinkled and shot directly from its original place.


    Just now, if nothingness had not left, it might have been cold.


    Chu Feng looked at all this and saw that nothingness appeared in the distance again. His mouth was full of fun: "my guess is right. In fact, your own combat effectiveness is not strong, but your control of the way of heaven and destiny makes you as strong as this, because one of your ideas is the way of heaven, that is, fate. Even if it is a saint against these two, it is very difficult."


    "Am I right? Nothingness? "


    Nihilistic eyes have not covered the dignified, it is true that Chu Feng said that the combat effectiveness is not strong, the reason is that it controls the way of heaven and destiny, can make these invisible attacks at any time.


    At the same time, nothingness also knows why the Chu wind can hurt itself, because what Chu Feng takes is an invisible and powerful attack on the invisible.


    If it''s Chu Feng himself, it can''t be hurt. But if Chu Feng and chaos artifact have reached the spiritual level, it''s easy to hurt it.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3025

    The damage to nothingness is not from Chu Feng, nor from chaotic artifact, but from artifact spirit!


    The spirit and nothingness are invisible things. The tangible things can''t attack the nothingness, and they can''t hurt it. Can the spirit always be?


    This is just sensed in nothingness just now. It is not the power of chaos artifact, nor the power of Chu wind, but the attack of the mind power from the spirit.


    It seems that the attack power of the spirit itself is not very strong, but the nihility is very clear. Through the ages, all the great artifact are stained with countless blood, and the spirit will also be affected to form a strong force of mind. Such power of mind contains a terrible attack power and can already threaten its existence.


    I have to admit that I''m angry with the smart and the smart.


    It can establish such symbiosis and connection with the spirit of chaos artifact, and it can also make the spirit attack the mind when he attacks others. Physical attack has no effect on nothingness, but if the attack on mind turns into invisible power, it can make it pay no small price.


    At first, I didn''t know how Chu Feng attacked himself, but now I know that the empty eyes are also on guard. It has been all over the ages. To this day, no one has hurt it, but now it has been hurt by Chu wind.


    It has a little awe, but more or fanaticism, it has always felt invincible loneliness, now with the emergence of Chu wind, it feels more interesting than before, no suspense things can not stimulate a person.


    Similarly, there is no suspense, also makes nihilism feel very boring, and now Chu Feng has the strength to fight with it, which makes everything full of suspense, but nothingness is not angry, but excited and excited!


    Chu Feng also felt the war spirit of nothingness, and his eyes flashed a little surprise, but soon calmed down.


    Nihilism is not a human being, and its thoughts cannot be understood by itself. But now the demon Zun''s confrontation with more than ten saints must be related to nihility. In order to make nihility unable to interfere with the destruction of wormhole and control the demon Zun, Chu Feng has such a need to make nihility lose control.


    Although this hope is almost equal to zero, but if you do not try, Chu Feng is also difficult to reconcile.


    In a flash, Chu Feng sacrificed all his artifacts, including sun shooting bow, bright moon spear, yin and Yang Holy Grail, and Ming Hong magic sword. Besides the Pangu shield, all the artifacts had already appeared. The powerful atmosphere of weapons pervaded the universe, which made the nihility a little uncomfortable.


    Of course, it''s not these weapons that give it the feeling of maladjustment, but the spirit of these weapons. They have been invaded by blood, and they can definitely hurt it if you move your hands.


    However, as long as he is not close to these artifacts, then Chu Feng still can''t hurt himself.


    I want to understand this point and understand how the harm of Chu Feng caused to himself. Emptiness calmed down, and his eyes towards Chu Feng were full of appreciation and pondering: "at first, I didn''t have much confidence in the arrival of the throne, but now I believe that you can really become the supreme."


    Seeing nothingness just said that, did not expose its real intention, Chu Feng did not point out what he knew from the world Master, just slowly held the bright moon gun.


    Suddenly stabbed out: "broken!"


    The Holy Grail of yin and Yang played the movement of disturbing the mind. These simple power attacks did no harm to nothingness. The most important thing was the intention attack of the spirit.


    In addition to the attack of the mind, no force can harm the nihility. Chu Feng can probably guess that the supreme being who can control the nihility must be the existence of very strong ideas. Otherwise, the nihility does not need to be the supreme.


    In the face of the attack of several artifact, we can face the nihility calmly. Although these attacks are very powerful, the nothingness can easily dodge away.


    And in Dodge at the same time constantly close to the Chu wind, Chu wind is not directly hurt it, but it can hurt the Chu wind.


    Between dodging, suddenly appeared in the high place four Tiandao chains, which contains the power of the heavenly way, toward the limbs of Chu Feng.


    Chufeng pondered and laughed. Suddenly, he burst out and didn''t retreat, but went forward. The Haoyue gun in his hand directly stabbed out and picked up a Tiandao chain. Suddenly, the golden light skyrocketed, and the Tiandao chain was broken by the shooting of Haoyue.


    See here, the void eyes a congealed, Chu Feng''s powerful completely exceeded its expectation.


    At first, Chu Feng could not resist the chain of heaven, and it would be bound. But now the chain of heaven was directly broken under the attack of Chu wind. It can be seen that Chu wind has become so powerful that it can''t be controlled by nothingness and destroyed the chain of Tiandao with its own power.


    It can also be said that Chu Feng has already possessed the powerful power to destroy the way of heaven. If it is allowed to develop, it will not be difficult to destroy fate and everything.


    Nothingness is a little heavy, but more exciting, because the stronger the Chu wind, the more it will reach the point that the world can not tolerate. Once it reaches that point, the position of honor will come. At that time, I just need to take the place of Chu Feng and walk on the path of heaven, and then I can become the supreme respect.Thinking of these, there is no worry about the powerful nothingness of the Chu wind. On the contrary, the stronger the Chu wind is, the more excited it is.


    At this time, the other three chains of heaven were destroyed by the Chu wind. Seeing the emptiness in my eyes, I want to use space to tie the Chu wind, but I find that the Chu wind is the existence that it can''t bind.


    With a sigh, the void figure twinkles fast to the extent that the Chu wind can''t capture. The power of the heavenly way is constantly surging toward the Chu wind, which is like the tide of oppression.


    Chu Feng also temporarily dispersed the idea of pursuing nihilism and turned the powerful force to block the attack of the heavenly way.


    Although the sage is superior to the way of heaven, the power of the way of heaven is still very strong, and Chu Feng dare not take it lightly.


    "As I said, there is still a gap between you and me, Chu Feng!"


    All of a sudden, the illusory nothingness of his body appeared beside Chu Feng, which was just a matter of a moment. Chu Feng''s look suddenly became dignified, surrounded by the oppression of the heavenly power, and the nihility was beside him. The situation was still a little dangerous for him.


    Almost no more thought, Chu Feng quickly waved the gun toward the nihilism, but found that the gun had penetrated through the void.


    What''s going on?


    Just now, it seems that he shot it casually, but Chu Feng knew very well that it contained the power of the spirit, but how could nothingness hurt at all.


    Feeling a trace of danger, Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to the oppression of the heavenly power and quickly turned back. Although the speed was very fast, it was still a little poor. I didn''t know when there was an emptiness behind. At the moment, he patted the body of Chu Feng lightly and leisurely. At the moment, Chu Feng gushed out a mouthful of blood, and his body shape also kept retreating.


    Wiping off the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth, Chu Feng also summoned some great artifact back. The strength of nothingness was really not ordinary. Looking at the two nihilists standing there, Chu Feng did not know why he could not attack, but it was definitely a means of nothingness.


    A slight cough, touch the meaningless eyes, Chu Feng heart slightly moved.


    At the next moment, several artifacts disappeared in the air, and Chu Feng disappeared without a trace. The two empty eyes were a congealment, and it could not sense where Chu Feng was.


    If the fate is not disordered, nihilism can naturally sense the Chu wind. But now that the fate is disordered, it is very difficult to know where Chu Feng is.


    All of a sudden, nothingness sensed something quickly dodging away. Almost at the same time, Chu Feng had appeared with the bright moon gun in his hand, but the stab failed.


    But the next moment nihility feels a kind of heavy, subconscious partial head, Chu wind has already appeared in its side, as if it had just appeared beside Chu Feng. What''s the matter?


    Nihilism was really confused this time. Before it could react, the Minghong magic sword held by Chu Feng had already passed through its body, and nihility even screamed.


    "Phantom separation!"


    Hurt by the spirit of Ming Hong''s magic sword, nothingness quickly dodges far away. His eyes are ferocious, and his body becomes dark and fuzzy. If the emptiness just now is pure white, then the nihility now is dark.


    A trace of black gas appeared on his face, and he glared at Chu Feng fiercely: "I didn''t expect that you should have learned to be a phantom, but then what, I am the destiny, I am the master of thousands of destiny, how can you these sages who surpass the destiny of heaven exist?"


    The latter is surrounded by thunder, endless thunder shining dazzling light down, the whole area completely become a thunder sea area.


    Chu Feng looked at it, and his heart was shocked. He knew that nihility was really angry this time. If he fought hard, he would only die.


    Almost no need to think about it. The wings of Chu wind and magic light trembled. In a moment, he went towards the distance. Nihility did not chase after him. He just looked at me coldly: "hurt me, do you think you can go?"


    Chu Feng, who had gone far away, suddenly bumped into something. His body was suddenly rebounded back. His mouth was moved and passed by with a bitter smile. He really became stronger and could hurt nothingness. But this guy''s blockade of the world seemed to need to think of some way to break it.


    Cough, turn around, suddenly nihilism has come near, that pair of eyes give people a kind of cold to the extreme feeling, Chu Feng this moment feel his heart, change very cold!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3026

    Nihilism directly raised his hand and grabbed Chu Feng''s neck. His eyes glared at him: "do you want to die or to live?"


    A suffocating difficulty suddenly invades the whole body, Chu Feng subconsciously raises his hand, but passes through from the nihility, and can''t touch it at all.


    A wry smile flits across the corner of his mouth. This is a completely unfair fight. Nothingness can move itself, but he has no extra means to touch nothingness except for the tools and spirits. In the view of Chu Feng, this is absolutely impossible.


    A he can hit you, but you can''t hurt his opponent, that is how to play to the end, you can only lose yourself.


    Narrowed his eyes and looked at nihility. The ferocious and cruel look in his eyes, Chu Feng''s eyes turned for a moment and scattered all his momentum: "if you want to kill, you can kill it!"


    ",,,", ",", "," was stunned and squinted at Chu Feng. Suddenly, several chains of heaven fell down and bound Chu Feng''s limbs. Chu Feng felt that there were some differences between these chains and those at the beginning, which seemed to be much stronger than those at the beginning.


    Try to struggle for a while, but there is no way. These chains seem to be born to bind themselves. No matter how they struggle, they can''t play any role.


    Seeing nothingness, he loosened his hand that held his neck. Chu Feng exhaled a breath of turbid air and sensed the chains that bound him. It was completely the will of heaven. The things formed by this will power are not so easy to break.


    Looking at nothingness still staring at himself, Chu Feng had no worries at all: "what are you looking at, stinky ladies!"


    As soon as he said that, Chu Feng felt a heavy force pounding on his own body, but he did not see the empty hand. However, the attack on the power did not mean to weaken, and it also kept attacking, one after another, even more powerful than one.


    Chu Feng knows that nihility is really angry today, which is to teach himself a lesson.


    There is still so much gap between helplessness and nothingness in my heart, but it is a good thing to hurt it. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and held back the intense pain from his body. Suddenly, he fell the black thunder of punishment in the sea of thunder cast by nothingness.


    Those terrible thunder completely annihilated in the thunder of punishment. Nihility slowly turned around and looked at the mine area that he had cast with cold eyes. He could not resist the thunder of punishment, as if he didn''t care at all.


    Chufeng also suddenly burst between a drink, the four heavenly chains are issued a sound, and then in the struggle of Chu Feng directly split.


    When nothingness turned around, Chu Feng gathered powerful forces and gathered the power of Pangu shield on his right foot.


    The corners of his mouth raised a touch of fun, and suddenly kicked out. The power of the mind contained in Pangu shield''s spirit was fully exerted by Chu Feng, and he was severely kicked on the nihilistic buttocks: "get out of here!"


    A kick out, Chu wind turned around, glare of the door has appeared, directly into one of them.


    And nihilism did not expect Chu Feng to have such a means, in the attack of the power of mind was kicked out a long distance, turned around when Chu Feng has left, eyes slowly cold down, there are some shame and anger color.


    It is the way of heaven formed in the wishes of all things. To a certain extent, it has some human thinking, but more often it does not understand.


    But Chu Feng kicked it just now. Although Pangu shield''s mental power was mainly defense and did not cause any damage to it, nihility was still very angry and clenched his fists: "Chu Feng, I will make you die badly."


    The surrounding breath is gradually dispersed, the darkness of the whole body of nothingness is fading away, and it becomes pure white again. There is even a smile on his face. It seems that the nihility just now is two different existence: "a little bit interesting."


    Chu Feng left naturally did not know the dual character of nothingness, and returned to the place where demon Zun and others fought. Seeing Luo Fei, Meng and mu Qianxue, they were all unable to fight. At the moment, all the people who supported him were senior figures.


    Knowing that the demon Zun has been slowly gaining the upper hand, Chu Feng sits on his knees and hides in the darkness, quickly mobilizing the power of the source to repair the damage brought to him by nothingness.


    As for whether nihilism will come to work at this time, chufeng has no intention to worry about it. The main thing of nihility is respect. It also needs to sense the opportunity of honor. No matter what he has done, it will not do anything. And just now Chu Feng found that the strength of nothingness seems to be different from that at the beginning.


    Although it is still very powerful, it seems that with the chaos of fate, the strength of nothingness has been affected a little, and it is impossible to mobilize the power of destiny. Then it is easier to deal with nihility.


    With his eyes closed, Chu Feng was able to repair his own damage. At the same time, the Holy Grail of yin and Yang and Pangu shield surrounded him. Even if nothing was angry, Chu Feng believed that a blow could not hurt him.


    Moreover, after arranging endless years, nothingness would not destroy its own plan on such a matter. Thinking that he had just kicked nihilism, Chu Feng''s heart was very happy, and at the same time, he paid more attention to the power of ideas.The reason why he can hurt nihility today is mainly caused by the spirit of chaos artifact. However, Chu Feng himself has no power of mind, and the battle with nothingness may enter the final battle at any time. Maybe if he realizes the power of mind, he may become the supreme one.


    Thinking of these things, suddenly came a startling noise from below. Chu Feng opened his eyes curiously and saw that Chang''e and Zhang yun''er had a hard encounter with demon Zun. Both of them spurted blood and retreated, and their faces were pale. Judging from the situation, there was no combat effectiveness.


    On the other hand, Xueying and Luojia mountain are also defeated. Now, only four ancestors are left to attack the demon Zun, including Pu Yuan Lei, Xi Cang Hai, Xue nishang and Lu Wan. The strength of eight people is very strong, but now it means only passively bearing the attack.


    Looking at it, Chu Feng spirit of a shock, thought of some things.


    Nothingness appeared at the beginning of the universe era. At that time, because all the people in the world were eager for justice and a kind of order, the way of heaven came into being. The way of heaven gave birth to destiny, and destiny made nihility.


    It can be said that the emergence of nothingness is the product of the desire of all living beings, so it can dominate the fate and the way of heaven.


    However, demon Zun is a kind of evil body which came into being only a few centuries ago because of the ugliness and evil of the world. He and nihility are just the products of good and evil. They are the products of an idea. The difference is that there is no entity in nothingness, but there is entity in demon Zun.


    One is the product of human desire, and the other is the product of human ugly and evil ideas. Both of them must be mutually complementary. If we can take the power of demon Zun as our own and extract and transform it from the root, will it be possible to fight against nothingness?


    Then, Chu Feng thought it was really possible that the demon kingdom was spreading quietly, and began to slowly absorb the power of demon Zun.


    As for why we don''t absorb nothingness, it is because it is not a real existence. Where there are people, there will be destiny, which can''t be destroyed, but the demon Zun should still be able to.


    I feel that the demon Kingdom has absorbed some evil power, but when these evil forces collide with the original power, they are all transformed. Moreover, Chu Feng feels many evils in the world since ancient times, and knows that demon Zun is produced in these great evils.


    The deeper you feel, the more you smile on Chu Feng''s face. You know that your judgment is correct. The existence of demon respect and nothingness really belongs to a situation of mutual restraint.


    It''s just a pity that nothingness is more powerful, so it controls the demon Zun. Otherwise, if the demon Zun is stronger, it may destroy the nothingness.


    Of course, this is only Chu Feng''s unilateral idea now, and it is impossible to really ask the demon Zun to destroy the void, because both are not good things. If we can kill them, we should kill them all together and be quiet.


    In the sky, Pu yuanlei, Xue nishang and Xi Canghai were also seriously injured and defeated. Only five people were left to fight against the demon Zun. With fewer and fewer people besieging, the superiority of demon Zun became more obvious.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and saw that Lu Wan''s situation was not very good. Suddenly, he saw a huge tail behind the demon Zun and was drawing towards Lu Wan. It seemed that Lu Wan could not dodge.


    With a curse, Chu Feng saw that his wound had almost recovered. He shot out with a grip of Minghong''s magic sword. In an instant, he let his surroundings envelop in his magic power. When he passed by, he also held LV Wan and quickly pulled it apart. At the same time, he swung out the sword in his hand and directly cut off the giant tail of the demon Zun.


    The demon Zun roared and looked at it fiercely. Seeing Chu Feng holding Lu Wan, he pulled out: "demon God, you finally appear."


    The huge tail that was cut off slowly got close to it again and grew on the demon Zun''s body, and then disappeared. It was completely impossible to see the damage the demon Zun suffered.


    Chu Feng took a look at LV Wan and made sure she was OK. She asked her to take good care of Chang''e and others. She also raised a smile and looked at the demon Zun: "yes, it''s almost time for you to die. I didn''t expect that you not only didn''t die in the wormhole, but also became an empty dog. It''s a pity that you are also immortal demon Zun."


    Originally, I still wanted to stimulate the demon Zun on the words. I didn''t want the demon Zun to be angry at all. Instead, he laughed wildly: "it''s useless. I only respect the strong. I can''t overcome the nihility, so it''s used by him naturally."


    Chufeng gentle smile, no sense of crisis.


    Just a pair of eyes passed through the whirlpool space that was still sending starlight power to the purple gourd. He also wanted to delay a little time. If the situation was critical, the four ancestors would use the hidden starlight power against the demon Zun.


    At the moment, it seems that before the last second, the four ancestors are still unwilling to do so. They want to delay for a while, and there may be a miracle, so that they can use the power of starlight to deal with them.


    At the beginning, he said that he could not be selfish. He turned around and revealed his selfishness. He thought that Aojiang once said that the Xiuzhen world was a group of hypocritical villains. Now Chu Feng understood.


    But now is not the time to investigate these things. Chu Feng twisted his neck, raised his hand, and pointed his sword at the demon Zun: "do it, this time, whether you are a vain dog or a immortal demon Zun, you will not have another chance.""Immortal celestial body, this time I will let you disappear completely!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3027

    In the fury, the demon Zun directly started his hand, and his power was terrifying toward the Chu wind. He had a fight with Chu Feng and knew that Chu Feng was powerful. Even though he was more powerful now, the demon Zun firmly believed that the final victory still belonged to him.


    Chu Feng also wanted to test how powerful the demon Zun is now. He quickly collided with the demon Zun in terms of strength. When separated, Chu Feng still couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, while the demon Zun just shook and stepped back two steps.


    But such a strong collision, although the Chu wind fell behind, but it was enough to surprise the four ancestors and the rest of the people.


    You know, at the beginning, more than a dozen people joined hands and they could only simply hurt the demon Zun, but they did not dare to have any collision with the demon Zun in the front. But now Chu Feng is not only a frontal collision, but even just vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Soon, everyone had a decision in their hearts. Today, neither demon Zun nor Chu Feng could survive because they were too powerful. Any one of them had the strength to fight alone in the whole Xiuzhen world.


    Chu Feng wiped away the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. Naturally, he didn''t know what the four ancestors were thinking. He just looked at the demon Zun, and his eyes were more dignified.


    The demon Zun is more than a little stronger than it was at the beginning. If he hadn''t awakened the power of all living beings, he might not have the strength to fight with the demon Zun. Thinking that the Sansheng taboo was just suppressing the demon Zun and could not kill him, Chu Feng knew that it was not easy to solve this problem today.


    Moreover, the demon Zun still has the power of the wormhole now, so he won''t give himself too many opportunities. So Chu Feng warned himself that he should be careful to deal with it. Otherwise, if he is not careful, he will really die in the hands of demon Zun.


    With a terrible collision between the two, the people around also scattered some, only the huge purple gourd is still touching the wormhole.


    "I didn''t expect that you have become the most powerful demon."


    The voice of demon Zun opened his mouth coldly, but his eyes still looked at Chu Feng with disdain: "it''s just that it''s not my opponent. Once Sansheng''s taboo was just suppressing me. Now you''re alone. It''s not easy to kill me. The goddess has not recovered the peak combat power. I abuse you, such as dog abuse!"


    Voice down, demon Zun burst out, fast to the naked eye hard to catch.


    Chu Feng was already relying on his left eye to observe the next five minutes to capture the traces of the demon Zun. His face was also ugly. The demon Zun even had to confront himself. I think he could see that he was not as strong as his body.


    In this way, as long as the last few hard hitting, you can consume a lot of your strength. At that time, when the demon Zun attacked with a violent force, he would not be able to stop it.


    But even if you know that this is the mind of demon Zun, Chu Feng has no choice at the moment.


    As for asking the four ancestors to come up and fight with the demon Zun together, Chu Feng knew that it was impossible. They would like to die with the demon Zun. It is normal not to help now.


    With a big bang, Chu Feng and demon Zun once again had a terrible encounter. Without any accident, the man in the downwind was still Chu Feng.


    Spit out a mouthful of blood, Chu wind again back, look at the time is found demon Zun disappeared.


    The feeling of Chu Feng''s heart and soul was congealed. I only saw that the demon Zun went towards the purple gold gourd with the help of the collision force after having a hard encounter with him. However, when he was about to get close to the purple gourd, he deflected and passed, and even started to attack the whirlpool space.


    Chu Feng''s face changed. If the whirlpool space was broken by the demon Zun, the purple gourd with no increase could not suppress the wormhole. At that time, the wormhole would continue to absorb the power of starlight, and the power of demon Zun would also become stronger.


    Now it is so difficult to deal with, if you give the demon Zun success, it will be more difficult to deal with.


    Chu Feng almost didn''t think much about it. At the same time, Minghong magic sword released a terrible attack and pressed towards the demon Zun. If the demon Zun didn''t defend, though it could break the whirlpool space, it would also be seriously injured.


    So Chu Feng believes that demon Zun will never insist on attacking vortex space.


    But this time Chu Feng found that he was wrong and felt his attack power. The demon Zun didn''t mean to dodge at all. Instead, he was still moving towards the whirlpool space. Seeing this, Chu Feng was suddenly surprised, and subconsciously glanced over the wormhole.


    I immediately understood that the demon Zun and the wormhole are closely related. Even if he is injured, he will soon recover. Because the wormhole will provide strength for him. Even if he is seriously injured by himself, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he is immortal. Unless he destroys him at one time, he will be reborn even if there are a few cells left.


    And in the demon Zun is about to break the whirlpool space, Xi Qingtian suddenly raised his hand: "close!"


    Originally, the whirlpool space that was sending starlight to the purple gourd to suppress the wormhole disappeared directly. The demon Zun''s attack fell into an empty space, but his face also showed a smile and burst into laughter.


    Chu Feng''s face was ugly. He looked at Xi Qingtian fiercely: "what are you doing?"Although the power of demon Zun is very strong, if you just need to be careful, the vortex space will not be destroyed by an attack, and you will not give the demon Zun a second attack. I never thought that Xi Qingtian took the vortex space away at this time.


    The formation of vortex space is a kind of natural rotation array, which can not always control the power of starlight.


    Therefore, there is no need to take up xiqingtian, because if the power of demon Zun is strong enough, the whirlpool space will be destroyed, and if Xi Qingtian is taken away, the power of starlight will disappear, and the array will also disappear.


    Chu Feng is very clear that Xi Qingtian did not receive a large array, but used a hidden means. The actual vortex space is still there to absorb the power of starlight, but we can''t see it. But Xi Qingtian is now put away, which is obviously to be used to bring the people here in one pot.


    In the face of the fury of nothingness, even if you don''t need the power of starlight to destroy it, you can''t suppress the wormhole, and the demon Zun will become more and more powerful.


    Just because of a little selfishness, he did such a stupid thing. Chu Feng meant to destroy the whole Xiuzhen world.


    "Sorry!"


    But Xi Qingtian didn''t care at all. He pretended to be a little nervous: "I was careless just now. I forgot that the power of starlight is a one-time power. I''m sorry!"


    Chu Feng hummed, how can I believe the ghost words of Xi Qingtian. The whirlpool space is still there, but Xi Qingtian doesn''t want it to be broken by the demon Zun. At that time, there will be no chips in his hand, so he put it away.


    At the time of safety, there is such a mind, Chu Feng''s killing heart constantly rising, Ming Hong magic sword pointed to Xi Qingtian: "I will not die today, I will not kill you, I will not be a man!"


    Leaving behind the cruel and bloody words, Chu Feng once again went to the demon Zun. Now the wormhole is no longer suppressed by the purple and golden gourd, and is madly absorbing the power between the stars. Some of those forces will be transmitted to the body of the demon Zun, and the demon Zun will become stronger and stronger.


    Don''t take advantage of the current gap between the two sides is not so big under the circumstances of demon Zun, Chu Feng knew that he would not have any chance.


    What Chu Feng said just now, however, made the four ancestors narrow their eyes. Xi Qingtian just put away the whirlpool space. The reason why he preferred to let the wormhole free was that he didn''t want the biggest chips to disappear. Now Chu Feng seems to see something!


    Xi Qingtian and pugaishi looked at each other, and the latter nodded slightly, and they immediately made a decision. Looking at the Chu Feng and demon Zun who were constantly fighting, both of them were very powerful, but Chu Feng was slightly worse.


    On the other side, the purple gourd has been collected by the Chu wind, and the wormhole is sucking everything around. The powerful suction that makes the world tremble affects people again. If it develops for a long time, the demon Zun will become very powerful.


    Xi Qingtian moved his hands, and his body slowly rose into the air. Standing in the last dream, he narrowed his eyes: "second grandfather, what do you want to do?"


    "It''s none of your business here." Xi Qingtian snorted coldly, and his eyes turned to Chu Feng and demon Zun in the battle. He sneered and said, "demon Zun is closely related to the wormhole now, and it is totally one. If the demon Zun dies, then the crisis of wormhole can be resolved naturally."


    "For the sake of the heaven and the world, we must make a decision at once."


    Between the words, the suddenly disappeared whirlpool space appears above the top of Xi Qingtian''s head, and is constantly absorbing the power of starlight.


    Seeing such a thing, Lu Wan''s body was shocked, and her beautiful face showed an ugly color. At first, she thought that the pattern of the star array was a little strange. Now she probably knew what was going on. The four ancestors hid their selfishness.


    They not only want to destroy the wormhole and the demon Zun, but even kill them all.


    "Go!"


    Chu Feng has been paying close attention to it, knowing that Xi Qingtian is about to take action. After a cold eye, the killing opportunity soared, and the demon Zun collided with him. He also offered Pangu shield to cover Chang''e and others: "don''t come out, a few old people can''t hurt me!"


    "Demon God, demon Zun, goodbye!" Xi Qingtian saw that Chu Feng even gave the defense magic of Pangu shield to LV Wan. The smile on her face was even more cheerful. Her fingers waved, and a beam of light condensed by a huge force of starlight shot toward Chu Feng and demon Zun, and the whole space was illuminated. "Demon Zun saw the terrible power of starlight, and his face was ferocious:" shameless cultivator


    He waved his hands directly and didn''t fight with Chu Feng for the time being. In an instant, the bone weapon in his hand collided with the starlight beam. There was a loud noise, and the demon Zun''s figure regressed a lot, and a mouthful of blood was ejected.


    Chu Feng stood on one side without fluctuation, but the corner of his mouth showed a smile. At this moment, it seems that the power of starlight is still harmful to demon Zun.


    The demon Zun suffered a heavy blow. Seeing that his own bone weapon had turned into two pieces, his face became colder and colder. The weapon was recovering slowly, his eyes fiercely swept over xiqingtian and others: "so I want to destroy my master, delusion!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3028

    Demon Zun itself is the kind of person who is self-respect. In his eyes, only Chu Feng can be his opponent.


    Now he is fighting against Chu Feng, but he is attacked by Xi Qingtian and others. That kind of anger makes him ignore Chu Feng, and directly turns into a powerful body. The body of four different monsters makes Xi Qingtian and other people coagulate.


    But just for a moment, Xi Qingtian once again let the whirlpool space launch an attack, more powerful than just the starlight power shot out, and shot two at a time.


    One toward the demon Zun, the other toward the Chu wind, which is to destroy both of them.


    "Second grandfather, how can you do this?" Dream of, face instant big change, just cherish the sky completely ignore.


    Dream''s eyes are also hard to see, began to shoot a beam of light, can be said to be to destroy the demon Zun, now the two beams together, or rush to Chu Feng and demon Zun respectively, even the fool can see what is going on.


    Just looking at his father and the people of the Puluo family, I knew that this was what we would like to see. His heart sank slightly. If Chu Feng had been so easy to kill, he would have been dead. Didn''t you see Chu Feng''s calm and calm?


    Facing the starlight beam, demon Zun''s eyes were fierce. As for dodging, he didn''t mean to dodge because the beam was too strong to give him a chance to dodge.


    After a blast, the bone weapon swung out and collided with a starlight beam, and it also collided with another beam. In the shocking noise, both beams disappeared. Although the bone weapon was broken, it recovered quickly. Even the body of demon Zun was also rapidly recovered.


    This time, Xi Qingtian and others are stupid. Their plan was to kill Chu Feng and demon Zun together.


    But now the demon Zun even blocked the attack against Chu Feng. How can we play?


    Seeing Chu Feng standing there with a smile on his face, Xi Qingtian and others all feel the boundless cold. If the demon Zun blocks all the attacks of Chu Feng, then the demon Zun is dead and Chu Feng is not dead. What should we do if we attack them again?


    Almost do not need to think about it, Xi Qingtian once again urged the starlight array, condensing the terrible starlight power.


    "A bunch of hypocritical villains."


    Demon Zun''s voice was hoarse, and his evil eyes were staring at them: "if you want to catch me and the devil, you are just dreaming, and see how I can break your plot."


    Then he turned back to Chu Feng and said, "demon, you must not take the opportunity to escape, so I will be very angry."


    Chufeng gentle smile spread his hands: "don''t worry, I will never run away."


    Xi Qingtian and other people''s faces are even more ugly. From the words of demon Zun, they understand that what they have to face next is demon Zun. It is impossible to hurt Chu Feng with starlight beam. In this case, you can only kill the demon Zun first and then clean up Chu Feng.


    Roar, more powerful than the beginning of the star power convergence, toward the demon Zun shot out.


    The whole demon Zun was covered with light beams and glittered with gold. However, even in the face of such a powerful attack, the demon Zun still did not mean to dodge. Instead, he used his own powerful power to absorb more powerful power from the wormhole, casting a defense, and lifting the bone weapons in his hand.


    The sound of shaking the universe makes people feel that the eardrum is painful. The light shines in that area, and the power of starlight slowly dissipates. Xi Qingtian and others all open their eyes to see if the demon Zun is still alive.


    When the power of starlight dissipated, people''s faces changed. Demon Zun was still standing there. Although one hand was blown off and half of his head was gone, he was still standing there, and his breath was very strong.


    The most important thing is that the demon Zun is rapidly recovering. The lost hands grow out, and half of the head is also restored to the original state. Seeing the power of the demon Zun, people are more awed by the immortal celestial body.


    But now the demon Zun is in anger, and he must not be allowed to get close to him, otherwise everyone will be finished.


    Xi Qingtian''s face is ugly. With his hands swinging, the speed of the starlight array turns faster. The vortex space absorbs the power of starlight and opens the second hidden power. Now the power of the first layer is almost consumed. If you want to destroy the demon Zun, you can only use the power of the second layer in the whirlpool space.


    Otherwise, they will all die. In the face of the fierce demon Zun, no one dares to say that he will not die.


    On the contrary, chufeng looks at it with a smile, just like an outsider. As for what chufeng is thinking, only he knows.


    That is, the demon Zun doesn''t feel much about the power of starlight, and can''t even hurt him. However, the bombardment consumes a lot of demon Zun''s power. It''s just that these powers are made up by wormholes, but they are not made up at will. When the wormhole sends power to the demon Zun, it also begins to get smaller.


    Especially when the demon Zun wants to repair itself, the power from the wormhole is more powerful.


    Xi Qingtian''s star array can''t do away with the demon Zun, but Chu Feng believes that in the end, the power of the demon Zun must also be greatly consumed. At that time, if he makes another move, the demon Zun will naturally be unable to resist. It is pleasant to think about Chu Feng''s mood.When the second layer of vortex space is opened, the power of converging starlight is more powerful, but when I see the power of starlight, I feel a little heavy.


    Now the power of launching out is very big, and the power of starlight absorbed is totally beyond the means of income. At most, you can attack several times, and you can''t run the whirlpool space any more. If you can''t get rid of the demon Zun several times, they will die.


    Boom a dull sound, the power of starlight again shot out, the powerful force makes people feel suffocating like difficulties.


    With a roar of demon Zun, he once again used his powerful power and the power of starlight to make a terrible collision and set off a torrent of weather waves. Even the sage was a little unstable.


    But when the stars dispersed, although the demon Zun looked miserable, this time even his head was blown off, but all recovered in a short time, and kept moving forward. If it wasn''t for the starlight array, demon Zun would have broken into the camp of Xi Qingtian.


    But even if it is like this, Xi Qingtian doesn''t feel any sense of safety. They know that if they dare not drop the demon Zun again, they will really die.


    "The last blow?"


    Pugaishi came to Xi Qingtian''s side, his eyes were dignified: "the power of the demon Zun is beyond our expectation. Don''t disperse the power in batches like this, and directly gather the strongest blow to blow off the demon Zun."


    Xi Qingtian narrowed his eyes and pondered. His attack in batches was to leave a little bit to deal with Chu Feng later. But now if all of them gather together, if you can''t destroy the Chu wind behind him by killing demon Zun, everyone is still dangerous.


    But the demon Zun is so powerful that it is impossible to kill the demon Zun without the most powerful blow.


    "All right."


    Soon Xi Qingtian made a decision. He raised his hand and whirlpool space whirled wildly. He was constantly absorbing strength and gathering powerful attacks: "this time, not only demon Zun is dying, even Chu Feng is going to die."


    As long as the demon Zun and Chu Feng die together, the wormhole will naturally be destroyed. At that time, their four ancestors, together with the leaders of each family, can absolutely easily suppress Chang''e and others, or even kill them.


    In the face of the four ancestors have not covered up the killing heart, want to kill himself and demon Zun together, Chu Feng did not show any angry appearance, but with a smile and peaceful standing there.


    Today, the behavior of the four ancestors is enough to make him destroy the whole Xiuzhen world. When they wait, they will know how to write the word "cry".


    Demon Zun, is it so easy to kill?


    If he had been killed so easily, he would not have been lured to the wormhole.


    Looking at the power of starlight gathered from the whirlpool space, Chu Feng knew that they had already released the power of the second layer. Such a powerful strike was enough to destroy half of the universe, but now it is used to bombard demon Zun. The fourth ancestor is also a big hand.


    The demon Zun also felt the power of the blow, but in his face, except for anger, he could not see the slightest worry and fear. The evil and domineering atmosphere was still rising.


    Pu yuanlei, standing behind Xi Qingtian and others, all began to retreat, because it was a powerful collision, which might have affected the people around. It was better to be careful. However, people were very excited when they thought that Chu Feng might die with demon Zun. It seems that they have seen Chu Feng die.


    Only dream stood there without saying a word. For today''s situation, she was very clear that the Xiuzhen world was playing with fire. They didn''t know Chu Feng, but the dream knew it very well.


    If Chu Feng was worried about the power of starlight, he would never still be standing there. At the moment, he didn''t even mean to avoid it. That means Chu Feng didn''t care about anything, and the power of starlight couldn''t bring him any harm.


    But if Xi Qingtian and others can''t kill Chu Feng, then the next step is Chu Feng''s bloody and cruel suppression of Xiuzhen world. Meng sighs in her heart that she doesn''t want to be the enemy of Chu Feng, but eventually she seems to be on the opposite side.


    Xi Qingtian felt that the power in the whirlpool space had all gathered together, and took a deep breath: "you help me, let me blow this blow out, and Chu Feng and demon Zun will disappear forever."


    Pugaishi three people stand behind, raise their hands to send strength to Xi Qingtian.


    This blow is too strong. I''m afraid it''s hard to support with the strength of Xi Qingtian.


    At this time, the demon Zun suddenly roared, like a flash of lightning. Xi Qingtian''s pupils shrank sharply, and his eyes burst into a sharp color: "go to death!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3029

    There is its darkness between the stars, but when the power of the three masters of heaven sends out the most powerful power of starlight, all the darkness disappears. Only the powerful power that covers all the darkness is dazzling.


    Even if the distance is very far away, people can feel that kind of destructive breath. When the heart of the dream sinks, such a powerful force, even if ten saints fight together, I''m afraid there is only one result of death. Can Chu Feng resist it?


    In the heart inexplicably uncomfortable, but at the moment, nothing can be seen in the dream, and she can not stop Xi Qingtian from doing anything, which will only bring disaster to her and her father.


    Can only be silently praying in the heart, Chu Feng must be OK.


    No less than the crisis brought about by countless meteorite explosions, the power of the whole star river seems to be hollowed out in an instant, and then there is a huge explosion, and the explosion continues to spread.


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan did not stay in the same place and quickly moved away from the explosion area. Such power was so powerful that they could not stop it. They were also in awe of the power contained in the universe, which was the power of starlight.


    The power of countless starlight gathering together is really not everyone can stop.


    As for the demon Zun, he would die if he died, but Lu Wan and others were most worried about Chu Feng. He had been standing there without meaning to leave. Now, even if they wanted to see Chu Feng''s situation, they had no way but to pray in their hearts, just like dreams, and Chu Feng was still safe.


    In this terrible explosion of starlight, the world was shocked. Even the earth separated by millions of light years, there was a rare tsunami. Fortunately, it was in the deep sea, so there were not too many casualties. But even so, it was enough to make people on the earth feel terrible.


    I don''t know how powerful the explosion really contains, but I can be sure that it is definitely beyond the power of saints.


    Lu Wan, who had left thousands of miles away, could barely bear the impact of the explosion. Looking at the place where the explosion occurred, they could only see the dazzling light that could not be dispersed for a long time.


    Zhang yun''er''s eyes are wet, but she can''t shed tears. Because in such an explosion, even if they are united together, they will be destroyed. Chu Feng and demon Zun are already injured in the battle. Can they be stopped?


    Looking at Xi Qingtian and others who are similar and evacuated to a distance, Zhang yun''er, who has always been delicate, has sprouted a killing opportunity in her eyes. This time, the group of people who practice the truth have gone too far.


    "Wait a minute."


    Lu Wan first calmed down, took Zhang yun''er''s hand and whispered, "Chu Feng doesn''t have anything to do, and we can''t take advantage of it."


    Zhang Yuner clenched her lips, which slowly suppressed the anger in her heart. She paid close attention to the distance like the others. She felt that the aftershock of the explosion had dissipated and the dazzling light was slowly dissipating. Zhang Yuner and Chang''e took the lead in moving forward. They all wanted to see how Chu Feng was now.


    As for other things, they don''t want to pay attention to them now.


    Lu Zong still hesitated to accept them, and all of them were doomed to go up in the world of Xiuxue.


    Now the only result is that Chu Feng is not dead, otherwise this group of people in the Xiuzhen world will definitely do something to them.


    Soon came to the area, the light has not completely dispersed, Xi Qingtian and others are also fast approaching, everyone''s eyes are with the color of hope, after the light dissipated, there will be no Chu wind, Chu wind has died.


    In each person''s different mind, the light has been completely dispersed, the surrounding is very dull, some broken space is also slowly repairing, look around, do not see the shadow of demon Zun and Chu Feng.


    Xi Qingtian''s tight face showed a smile, the voice was more trill: "success, we succeeded, Chu Feng died, demon Zun also did not."


    Pugaishi, Luo Qianding and others laughed. Maybe the happiest thing after the return of the Xiuzhen world is at this moment. They all think that they have no rivals in the next ten thousand realms.


    Pugaishi and luoqianding are looking at LV Wan, who was once the immortal God, and is still full of charm now. How perfect it would be to be a woman of his own.


    However, after just thinking about it for a moment, pugai Shi and Luo Qianding both dispelled the idea that they were immortal gods. Moreover, the combat effectiveness shown just now is infinite saints. I''m afraid they are not Lu Wan''s opponents. It''s better for such a dangerous woman to gather the most powerful strength to destroy it.


    "Well, why is the wormhole still there?"


    At this time, Luofei seemed to have seen the ghost and pointed to the distance: "if the demon Zun is dead, the wormhole will disappear. Are they closely related?"


    People looked in the direction Luo Fei pointed to, and sure enough, they saw that the wormhole was there. Although it had become very small, it was just the size of a football field, but there was no denying that it was indeed the wormhole, but some of it might have been destroyed in the explosion just now."That''s just a guess. Maybe the demon Zun will die and the wormhole will return to its normal size."


    Everyone was not willing to admit that the demon Zun was not dead. Pugshi snorted coldly: "so don''t be alarmist. This is just an ordinary wormhole. There is no threat to the world and us. Next, we can control the world and return to our times."


    We look at the wormhole, it is really normal a lot, but looking at it spinning there, there is a bit of discomfort in the heart.


    Even Luo Qianding''s heart was very uncomfortable: "it''s better to put out this wormhole first. If it''s an ordinary wormhole, we can do it."


    "All right." Pugaishi thought for a moment and looked at Lu Wan and others. He didn''t worry about them running away. He said that he stood with Luo Qianding.


    Ordinary wormholes can be destroyed as long as they are saints. Now this wormhole is a little special, so two people should work together to stabilize it.


    Soon they gathered the powerful lightning and flame power, and suddenly the others burst out. But when they felt that the wormhole would disappear under the bombardment of their power, suddenly the power of thunder and fire seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall when they were approaching the wormhole.


    Originally already relaxed Xi Qingtian and other people suddenly get nervous, how to return a responsibility?


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    All of a sudden, in people''s ears rang out the demon Zun''s laughter: "God is the immortal celestial body. As long as there is a piece of flesh and blood left, then I will be immortal. Even if you kill me, I can be resurrected. Unfortunately, I left a piece of my own flesh and blood in the wormhole, and I live!"


    Damn it!


    Xi Qingtian and other people''s hearts all burst out the rude words, only then felt that the demon Zun had died, did not want him to rely on a piece of flesh and blood to be able to revive, so even if Chu Feng died, they also had nothing to be happy about, because the powerful demon Zun was not what they could deal with.


    At this time, a blood flash, a fist sized flesh appeared in front of the wormhole, and wriggled there, slowly becoming a human form, still growing.


    "We can''t make him come back to life."


    Xi Qingtian made a decision on the horse. He called out to the crowd and started directly. Seeing Lu Wan and others standing there, Xi Qingtian said in a loud voice: "respect God, goddess, let''s join hands. If demon Zun recovers, we will be in danger."


    Lu Wan and his wife were all thinking about whether Chu Feng was dead. Hearing Xi Qingtian''s words, their faces suddenly became cold. They felt shameless and disgusted at what he said.


    It seems to be very great, for the temporary cooperation of the universe, but with the lessons learned from the past, the words of cherishing the sky are no longer disgusting and shameless, and they are almost regarded as fools.


    The first time I believe it, but it doesn''t mean that she will believe it for the second time. Chang''e said coldly, "I''d like to see the demon Zun revive and kill you, a group of shameless and hypocritical practitioners!"


    Xi Qingtian''s face changed, knowing that no matter what Lu Wan said now, they would not believe it. They secretly scolded a group of bitches. Xi Qingtian did not call them any more. Now they can only rely on themselves.


    It''s just that everyone was a little bit injured in the fight with demon Zun just now. Now they can''t do too many things. Xi Qingtian has a little bit of meaning of lifting a stone to hit his own feet.


    The strength of their hands is also constantly released. If they can gather the power of starlight once, then they can definitely destroy the demon Zun. But now their physical strength can''t gather the power of starlight.


    And even if they can, demon Zun will not give them such a chance.


    All the forces poured out, trying to destroy the flesh and blood, but the blood was not affected at all. It was growing bigger and bigger. Even everyone felt that the wormhole began to rotate and absorb the power from the surrounding stars.


    Lu Wan frowned slightly and looked around. She had an intuition that Chu Feng was not dead yet. But where did Chu Feng go if he didn''t die? Under the explosion just like that, if Chu Feng didn''t leave, she couldn''t escape!


    For the present situation, even Lu Wan can''t see clearly, but she can''t believe that Chu Feng will die like this.


    To Chang''e and others whispered: "demon Zun''s recovery is inevitable, but I think his consumption is also very big, and so on, we don''t do anything, let the dream master to fight, wait until the last, now seize the time to repair the injury!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3030

    No matter how powerful the Xi Qingtian and others gather to bombard, they can''t play any role in that group of demon Zun''s flesh and blood, and even watch it slowly turn into the appearance of demon Zun. Although it''s only less than one meter, it''s enough to make Xi Qingtian and other people startled.


    His face was ugly, and Xi Qingtian stopped: "don''t waste your energy. This should be the most important brain flesh of demon Zun. We can''t smash it."


    After LV Wan killed the demon, they could not see the power of the attack.


    Without the attack of Xi Qingtian and others, the demon Zun recovered faster, only for a while, and became the original appearance again.


    Move the palm of both hands, demon Zun showed a smile: "although the strength has lost a lot, but still OK, as long as the wormhole does not die out, I can slowly again strong up." Looking back, he looked regretfully: "it''s just a pity that the devil is dead. How lonely will invincible be?"


    "However, I like such invincible loneliness, ha ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.


    Pugaishi was the first to clench his fist and bawled: "those who have fighting power will join me."


    Then the first one launched an attack on the demon Zun. As soon as he made a move, Xi Qingtian, Xue Wuqing and Luo Qianding followed him up. In addition, Pu yuanlei and others, after seeing their own situation, all rushed forward to attack the demon Zun.


    All people rushed up, standing in the same place only dream one person.


    She has been looking for the trace of Chu Feng, but she can''t catch any breath belonging to Chu Feng. Her eyes are red. She doesn''t want to admit that Chu Feng died like this, but where is Chu Feng now if she doesn''t die?


    The dream looked around, still did not see that she wanted to see the person, a heart also stinging like uncomfortable up, as if there is a stone block in the heart in general.


    "Cherish the dream!"


    In the distance, Xi Qingtian and demon Zun had a palm. Seeing the dream still standing in place, he immediately burst into a drink: "now everyone hands, what are you standing there to do?"


    The dream did not hear the general, completely settled the same, Xi Qingtian was stunned for a moment, thought that the dream was the use of the dream, now to change the thinking of demon Zun, then a thought of Xi Qingtian also did not pay attention to the dream, otherwise you will find that the dream is just in a daze, not the soul out of body.


    There was no calm for how long, the Star River broke out a terrible war again, we all gathered together to attack the demon Zun.


    Demon Zun has indeed consumed too much power, especially after rebirth, there is no time to recover. Now, there is still a little bit of difficulty for Xi Qingtian and others. At least, there is no strong rolling style at the beginning.


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan saw all these things and knew that if they continued to fight against each other, they would lose both sides.


    When they do it again, they will be able to destroy the demon Zun, and even the despicable people like Xi Qingtian.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er are also helpless when they see the dream standing there motionless. Although they stand there with their faces covered, they know that it is a dream. When they think of the little things between Chu Feng and dream, they are not easy to say anything. One pretends to be dead, the other pretends not to know. They all feel funny when they think about it.


    With a thunder, pugaishi directly used the nine heavenly calamities and thundered on the demon Zun''s body.


    Demon Zun was caught off guard in the siege. His left hand was half blasted off by the thunder of the Ninth Heaven robbery. Although his bone weapon also hit Luo Qianding, his own damage was also great.


    Quickly back, looking at the left hand slowly recovered, eyes cold swept over the crowd: "Damn it!"


    He is a powerful demon Zun. He is a great power formed by countless evils. But now surrounded by these people, he has only the ability to make a tie. Looking at the wormhole, although he is absorbing the power from the Star River, his speed is much slower than the beginning. How is this going to happen?


    Originally, as long as the wormhole quickly absorb power, demon Zun would not pay attention to anyone here, but now the wormhole''s absorbing power is so slow, he can''t gather powerful power at all.


    The more you think about the demon Zun''s heart, the more irritable his eyes have changed color. It looks very evil.


    The breath of the whole person was much colder than it was at the beginning. Xi Qingtian and others were dignified. It surprised them that the demon Zun could recover after the ravaging of the power of starlight. At the moment, they didn''t expect the demon Zun to have such strong fighting power.


    See demon Zun at the moment seems to be to stimulate a strong fighting force, Xi Qingtian hand a Yang: "can''t give him a chance to breathe."


    "Bullying too much!" See everyone start again, demon Zun roared, the whole person quickly into Xi Qingtian''s encirclement, even took a crazy attitude to the war, not to make any defense, just constantly attack there.With the demon Zun showing his madness, Xi Qingtian and others all feel a little bit of hard work.


    Although the demon Zun has no active defense, the strength of the body is still difficult to destroy, and the demon Zun has no defense, but the combat power of active attack is very strong. If one is accidentally hit, he will surely pay a heavy price.


    So even if you see some flaws and loopholes of demon Zun, Xi Qingtian and others are also cautious.


    However, even if they did things cautiously and faced the demon Zun who had completely ignored them, Luofei would have been beaten in the head by demon Zun if Luojia mountain hadn''t responded quickly.


    But even so, Luofei was also affected by the powerful attack power of demon Zun. If he continued to fight, his life would be in danger.


    The four ancestors are under more pressure than the rest of them. Although they all used the powerful power of each department, they also brought some damage to the demon Zun, but the demon Zun is an immortal celestial body, and any damage will be recovered slowly.


    And if they are injured, then they are really injured and can''t recover as quickly as possible.


    Taking advantage of a gap, Xi Qingtian took a step back and drank to Lu Wan again: "respect God, you are a compassionate person in the world. Do you want to see us killed by demon Zun? If we die at that time, you don''t want to live."


    Chang''e didn''t give Lu Wan a chance to reply, so she took the message with a cold look in her eyes: "when you and demon Zun are both defeated, the six of us will fight together, and the demon Zun can still resist it?"


    "And now the demon Zun is going to kill you hypocritical guys. We don''t have to feel uncomfortable."


    Xi Qingtian almost had the impulse to spit blood, and gave up the idea of using Lu Wan''s compassion to do things. With Chang''e there, even Lu Wan could not influence other people. It seems that this war can only be fought by his own people.


    As for running away now, it is impossible. The demon Zun himself is in the star array of anger. Even if they run now, they will be chased by the demon Zun. So the best way is to destroy the demon Zun, or the final result is to die.


    The four ancestors who had completely let go of the war were as good as those of the demon Zun for a time. As for the other people, they had already retreated. Even though the demon Zun was much weaker now, it was still not something they could easily contend with. Now the hope could only be placed on the four ancestors.


    "Reverence, are we really not going to fight?"


    Seeing that Xue Wuqing was attacked by the demon Zun, her breath was weaker. Xue nishang''s eyes worried: "if the demon Zun killed them, we and so on may not be able to stop it!"


    "You want to save your master?" Chang''e opened LV Wan, staring at the snow clothes coldly in her eyes, and said word by word, "didn''t you see that they used conspiracy against my man? Now that we can see their bad luck, why should we do it? "


    "Or in your heart, your submission to Chu Feng is false. Now you are going to fight side by side with those in the Xiuzhen world?"


    Chang''e''s words are very sharp, even if the latter''s strength is similar to her, even if she is still above her, Chang''e is not prepared to give her any face.


    She only knew that when Chu Feng was fighting demon Zun, these monks shamelessly used the star light array to kill Chu Feng together.


    Xue nishang''s heart is also a little uncomfortable, but now they have signed a contract with Chu Feng. Even if Chu Feng died, they can''t act at will. Otherwise, who knows if Chu Feng has transferred the contract to others, as long as he goes out, he will die immediately.


    The forces gathered from fierce battles became more and more terrifying. Pieces of space debris floated there. Lu Wan said to the people around him: "be careful of space debris. They can directly separate the God of creation. Even if we are hurt, we have to pay a lot of price."


    Zhang yun''er nodded his head. When he saw that snow Wuqing was blown out, luoqianding also fell. The remaining pugaishi and xiqingtian seemed unable to resist too much time. The failure was only a matter of time.


    Just about to ask Chang''e when to start, Zhang Yuner''s pupil shrinks sharply, and Xuanyuan sword suddenly shoots out of her hand. At the same time, Chang''e''s half moon and Lu Wan''s star swords are all shot away, floating above the fierce battle of demon Zun.


    In the last ten months of the Holy Grail, it is like a holy grail of light.


    Everyone stopped. The demon Zun raised his head and took a look. However, no matter how powerful he was, he couldn''t shake his face. His face suddenly changed: "artifact barrier!"


    At the same time, a voice sounded, as if from a distant place: "throne, return!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3031

    The Chu wind suddenly appeared, and seemed to have no injury at all. It was suspended in the light curtain formed by the top ten artifact, and was like the king who dominated everything.


    Before everyone was surprised that Chu Feng was not dead, a golden light suddenly appeared in the wormhole, and a ray of light came out. In the middle of the ten artifacts, a floating throne appeared, which was the supreme throne!


    At the moment, the supreme throne has been separated from the wormhole. Without its suppression, the wormhole began to go crazy. But Chu Feng did not take a look. He just sat on the throne quietly. He looked at the demon Zun and the four ancestors with a calm look and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you will have today, will you?"


    The four ancestors look complicated. They really didn''t expect that Chu Feng didn''t die. The demon Zun was destroyed in that power. How could Chu Feng have nothing?


    Chu Feng would not tell them that he hid in the demon world after the power of starlight obscured all people''s eyes, because it was his card, and then there was no meaning in saying it.


    Fingers in the supreme throne on the bouncing, a subtle breath suddenly poured into the body of Chu Feng, very comfortable.


    At the same time, the face of Puwen changed, and some of them appeared


    When pugaishi said it, Xi Qingtian and others changed a little. Of course, they knew what the suppression runes were. It was because of this that they were suppressed in that ghost place for an era. Now that the suppression runes appear again, Chu Feng obviously wants to suppress them again.


    Pu yuanlei and others are in the periphery at the moment. Seeing that all the ancestors are involved in it, they may be suppressed again. All of them will turn pale. However, they can''t break the barriers of ten artifact casting and the light curtain of suppressing runes.


    Demon Zun looked around, evil eyes at Chu Feng: "you even calculated me, you want to die?"


    Chu Feng faintly smile, suddenly eyes a cold, demon Zun immediately knelt down there like an electric shock, waiting for him to stand up, also suffered from the crush on the strength: "forget to tell you, this is the suppression trend of taboo demons, in this general trend, I am the king."


    "You can die as I want you, even if you are the immortal demon Zun."


    Demon Zun roared to attack the light curtain, but it still had no effect as before.


    Chu Feng passed the demon Zun coldly, and then looked at the wormhole in the high-speed rotation: "demon Zun, originally I just wanted to suppress you. It''s strange that you have established contact with the wormhole. You can''t die and the wormhole will not die, so I can only kill you and stop the wormhole."


    Suddenly, the power of terror came out clearly. All the ten artifact impelled the terror attack. Ten different lights completely covered the demon Zun. Only the scream of demon Zun was heard there. Suddenly, there was an explosion. After the explosion, no trace of demon Zun could be found.


    Pugaishi and others almost stood together with the demon Zun. They could see most clearly that the demon Zun was just exploded after being swallowed up by thousands of evil spirits, and the evil spirits must be the souls of those people who had died in the hands of the top ten artifact!


    The eyes became more and more dignified. The four people didn''t need too much words to attack the surrounding area, but there was no way. The suppression Rune was not loose at all.


    "Goodbye!"


    Chufeng smiles. After he comes back, he is depicting the Runes of repression. What he is waiting for is this moment. It takes a little time for the four ancestors to kill them. Chu Feng has no time now, so he can only suppress them temporarily.


    And this time Chu Feng will not let them appear again. He will put the key of suppression in the depths of the demon world, where no one will ever go, and the four ancestors will never come back this time.


    Seeing the Chu wind, which had already urged the suppression trend, there was a crack on the top. Pu yuanlei made a quick decision: "withdraw!"


    He didn''t want to be suppressed any more. If he was suppressed again, life would be worse than death. As for how Chu Feng should treat them, Pu yuanlei did not want to be killed. As long as he could survive, he would have a way.


    Chu Feng didn''t stop them from fleeing. She just looked back at her dream. Chu Feng could feel that she had something to say to herself. It was just inconvenient now.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng withdrew his eyes and changed various techniques. Now his power plus ten artifact, trying to suppress the four ancestors is a very simple thing.


    Snow Wuqing tried several times but could not break through. Facing Chu Feng, she showed her eyes full of killing opportunities: "Chu Feng, I hate you!"


    Chufeng squints his eyes as if he didn''t hear. There are so many women he''s had sex with, but that''s what Xue Wuqing asked for. After being suppressed, she may suffer the abuse of xiqingtian, but Chu Feng doesn''t want to pay attention to it. This time, he has to do it.


    Xue nishang''s three people look a little anxious and nervous when they see xuewuqing. Although xuewuqing didn''t appear at the critical time of renxuezong, they couldn''t deny her status in renxuezong.See at the moment in the Chu wind under the suppression of the weak snow Wuqing, snow Ni Shang clenched his lips and said: "demon God, can you let my master go?"


    Chu wind cold swept snow neon clothes: "let her go, nothing sneak attack me?"


    Xue nishang wants to say that she won''t, but when she touches Xue Wuqing''s ferocious eyes on Chu Feng, Xue nishang can''t guarantee it, because she knows her master too well. Once she shows such a look to a person, she will never die.


    Looking at the other three ancestors are trying to break through there, but there is no way, the heart of a slight sigh, I am afraid that no one thought, they will be suppressed again?


    "Seal!" Chu Feng did not pay attention to anyone again, with the help of the power of ten artifact, instantly improved the power of seal.


    When they were about to seal the income of the four great ancestors, they suddenly did not know where they came from. They directly penetrated the suppression Rune of Chu Feng, completely wrapped the snow in the four people, and then quickly disappeared. When the golden light dispersed, the four ancestors disappeared.


    Chu Feng blinked and looked down in amazement. Lu Wan and others didn''t know what was going on for a while. Zhang yun''er even asked, "sealed?"


    "Nothingness, I''ll do your second uncle!" Chu Feng blinked his eyes again, and finally responded to it and cried angrily.


    Just at the moment when he wanted to seal the four great ancestors, nihilism saved them. Chu Feng didn''t have to think about it. Nihilism was to cultivate enemies for himself. He thought that his layout was so deep that demon Zun was killed. But the four ancestors ran away, which made him feel very uncomfortable. Because of the power of the four old monsters, it was terrible.


    There was a bland laugh around: "I don''t have a second eldest brother. Come and do me when you have time. Ha ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha ¡£


    Nihilism is too beautiful to play with. What Chu Feng was prepared for was that it might save the demon Zun, so he wiped out the demon Zun which was too expensive to bear. However, he didn''t expect that nihility would even save the four ancestors.


    Although he did not put the four ancestors in mind, but who knows what nothingness will do, it should not only intervene in this matter.


    Slowly clenched his fist, Chu Feng now really want to grasp the nihility to do it once, but the latter is a virtual body, even if there is such a heart, there is no such force.


    "You see, wormhole." When everyone is worried because the four ancestors were taken away from the suppression of nothingness, mu Qianxue is nervously pointing to the wormhole.


    Just now everyone''s attention was focused on chufeng''s suppression of the four great ancestors, so they didn''t go to see the wormhole. At this moment, they found that the wormhole was still there and did not disappear. Although the suction was gone, it was still slowly rotating and existed.


    Snow Ying is also a Leng: "is demon Zun not dead."


    "Dead." Chu wind flickered to the wormhole before, even if not far away, also feel any suction, looking at the deep wormhole: "this is not ordinary wormhole, will not bring any danger to the universe."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Xue nishang''s three talents were able to disperse their tense mood. They were really afraid of the wormhole.


    Chu Feng took a deep look at the wormhole, and had some conjectures in his heart. Now it seems that the wormhole has been completely opened. I''m afraid that other people from the parallel universe will also come to this universe. However, except for the saints, the rest of the people should not be able to come to the wormhole. Chu Feng also dispelled some worries.


    He turned around and looked at the crowd: "next, I''m going to fight against the whole Xiuzhen world. You go back and prepare. I''ll go to the blade snow sect to deal with some things."


    Today''s blade snow sect is under his own control, so Chu Feng has to protect them. At first, the closed array of blade snow sect has been destroyed by three schools. In order to prevent the three schools from attacking the blade snow sect without daring to attack him, Chu Feng is going to help the sword snow clan to make a closed array first.


    Even if it is the union of the infinite saints, it will not be able to break the blade snow sect in a short time.


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan also understood what Chu Feng was going to do. They nodded without saying anything. The three men opened the door of dazzling light and left directly. Chu Feng did not say much, but walked into a dazzling door.


    Xue nishang several people looked at each other, sighed and walked in. Now, it is inevitable for Chu Feng to fight against Xiuzhen.


    They didn''t care what would happen to the three plossies, just worried about the snow.


    Now snow Wuqing is a lonely family. What should the three ancestors ask for?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3032

    The battle between the universe and the stars did not cause too much vibration and waves, because it was too far away from the world, and the people who participated in it did not spread their meaning. Therefore, no one knew and could not touch the war.


    Under the night, blade snow clan, very quiet!


    Chu Feng landed in front of the tallest ice and snow building from the sky. Soon xuenishang led the people of the blade snow sect to come up. Because after Chu Feng came to the sword snow sect, he set up a blockade array. Even the saints could not get in and had to go through the only entrance. So at this moment, everyone wanted to see whether the Chu wind had been arranged.


    "In the future, except for the people of the Renxue sect, even those under my banner, who have no special regulations, they will not be able to enter the sect."


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and felt a trace of fatigue: "so don''t worry. Go down and do what you should be busy with. Adjust it. I know you want to revenge on three families. I will lead you to fight back soon."


    Everyone dispersed in twos and threes. Finally, xuenishang and Xueying were still there. Chu Feng said to Xueying and muqianxue: "you can go down, too. I have something to talk with snow Lord."


    Xueying and mu Qianxue look at the snow neon clothes, and then back down, xuenishang stood alone there, a heart inexplicably flustered up, do not know why alone in the face of the Chu wind, she will think of the things she was attacked by the Chu wind.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng didn''t know what she was thinking. She just walked inside. After a few steps, she found that the snow colored clothes didn''t follow. Chu Feng asked, "I''m afraid I''ll eat you?"


    Looking at Chu Feng''s back, snow Ni Shang really had such a worry, lowered his head and said, "the devil God, wait a moment, I''ll wait and go in again."


    Chu Feng frowned and looked back at Xue nishang. If he was not sure that there was no water in the blood spirit contract, he would almost doubt whether Xue nishang wanted to play a conspiracy. Seeing that she didn''t dare to look at herself, Chu Feng was too lazy to say anything. Anyway, if Xue nishang was not an idiot, he didn''t dare to do anything.


    Hearing the sound of Chu Feng''s footsteps far away, Xue nishang dared to raise her head and exhale heavily. Only then did she find her heartbeat was so fast and nervous.


    Mu Qianxue, who had left, also came back. In addition, there were two women who followed him. None of them was the cultivation of the God of nature. Moreover, they were all very beautiful. Compared with snow and neon clothes, they were not inferior.


    Mu Qianxue bowed and said, "master."


    The other two also respectfully opened their mouth: "elder martial sister."


    Xue nishang''s eyes were complicated. She looked at her favorite apprentice and her two best sisters. She sighed, "I''ve wronged you, for the sake of the stability of our blade snow clan for thousands of years."


    Mu Qianxue and the two women look different and do not speak. They were originally forbidden to be virgins, but they have been lifted by Xue nishang and Xue Ying. Now even if they have lost their virginity, they will not have anything to do. They are all inexplicably nervous when they think that they will be given to Chu Feng.


    Xue nishang didn''t say anything. She took three people and went in. She saw Chu Feng sitting on the throne of the patriarch. Xue nishang didn''t feel any displeasure. She took everyone and said, "demon!"


    Chu breeze light aimed at one eye: "did not let you all go down?"


    Mu Qianxue three people do not know how to say, the head has been lowered, this kind of words or let snow nishang say better, they are shy to speak.


    Taking a deep breath, Xue nishang raised her head: "the demon God saved us in the most critical time of the blade snow sect, and gave us stability. Today, he also destroyed the demon Zun and the wormhole, so that Wan Jie would be free from a catastrophe. I know that you are tired, so I have selected three disciples of Renxue sect to serve you!"


    Chu Feng was stunned, the corners of his mouth twitched fiercely, and his heart was full of grass mud horses. He thought that the snow colored clothes were something. He never thought it was to send a woman to himself.


    As for what kind of thanks and what he felt that he had worked hard, it was bullshit. It was just that he was afraid that he would connive the people below to attack the blade snow clan within a thousand years. After all, the contract he made was only that he Chu Feng did not force any one in the sect, but he did not guarantee that the people under his banner would not move the sect.


    It seems that Xue nishang still has a little head. She also knows that it is impossible to escape the shackles of thousands of years by using such a method to close relations, so we should strive for the greatest stability.


    "Go down!"


    But Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in this, and gently waved his hand: "I know what you mean. Maybe you have a little misunderstanding about me, but I said that I would not do anything to the woman of the blade snow sect, so I would not do it."


    Xue nishang looks stunned when she hears the speech. Look at mu Qianxue and her two younger martial sisters. They are all in the Qianxue sect. She is one of the top ten people in terms of beauty and strength. Can Chu Feng refuse it?


    Feeling a little unbelievable, and seeing that Chu Feng didn''t look like a joke, Xue Ni Shang narrowed her eyes, and finally said to the two younger martial sisters, "the devil doesn''t have that meaning. You can go down, but order it down. After that, the demon will be in the blade snow sect. You should treat him as you did to me!"


    Two people curiously looked at Chu Feng, they were willing to stand up, but in addition to the blade snow sect, that is, they also want to try the taste of men, and Chu Feng is extremely strong, which also conforms to their fantasy of men.But at the moment, Chu Feng even said that he didn''t have that interest, which made them a little disappointed.


    But it is not good to show that their hearts are eager, nodding, two people back together.


    Chu Feng''s eyes deviated and saw mu Qianxue still, but she didn''t open her mouth. She said, "demon, you can''t have two younger martial sisters, but Qianxue please accept it."


    Chu Feng showed a smile: "snow Lord, in your eyes, I am a person who can''t live without a woman? Why don''t you do it yourself


    "The devil!" Snow Ni Shang looks tight, thought Chu Feng was in love with himself, but when he touched Chu Feng''s eyes, he knew that he had misunderstood him. He lowered his head and said, "because Qianxue has vowed to be loyal to you in this life and be a woman to you. Once you don''t want her, she will die."


    Chu Feng Lengran, stood up and went to Mu Qianxue, a hand in front of Mu Qianxue, eyebrows slightly frowned: "nonsense!"


    The Holy Grail of yin and Yang came out of the body, and suddenly a ray of light penetrated into mu Qianxue''s body, only to see a faint flicker running out of Mu Qianxue''s body, and then dissipated invisibly.


    Chu Feng walked back and sat down: "go back to rest. It''s the oath of heaven that I made. Now I''ve broken it. Whoever you want to be your man can be, but I don''t need it."


    Don''t talk about Mu Qianxue, even if it''s snow and neon clothes are surprised. If you don''t look up to Chu Feng, the God of nature, mu Qianxue is a saint!


    And look at the situation of Chu wind is not like turn out, snow Ni clothes can only wave hands: "thousand snow, you go to rest!"


    Mu Qianxue en, it seems that there is no fluctuation left, but the heart is a little angry. At the beginning, when snow nishang asked her to be a woman for Chu Feng, she still had a little disgust, and even vowed to be unwilling to have snacks.


    But now that she felt that Chu Feng would definitely take her own life, Chu Feng even said that they were mischievous and even broke her vows. It was a bit of a blow to Mu Qianxue''s pride. After all, she and dream are called the two beauties of Xiuzhen world. Now Chu Feng doesn''t want it. What''s more ironic?


    You know, if you met Luo Fei or Xi lanning, they would have been so happy that even Pu Yuan Lei and others would be moved.


    Clenching his lips and stepping out of the ice and snow hall, mu Qianxue stamped his feet: "bastard, blind man!"


    Chu Feng naturally didn''t know that she didn''t want mu Qianxue. Instead, she was very angry. She just looked at the snow nishang standing below and asked her. If he chose between mu Qianxue and Xue nishang, he would definitely want her master xuenishang, because that flavor is not comparable to a woman like mu Qianxue.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t come to regard the sword snow sect as his own back palace. He moved his eyes and asked, "what''s the situation of the three families now?"


    Although Chu Feng looked very obscure, she still caught it. She said secretly that Chu Feng was interested in herself and said quietly, "the three families have closed their world, and they are the main defense. Now even the saints can''t enter their world, they can only enter through the entrance, but no one can pass through the entrance except their clansmen."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, so now the situation of the three families is similar to that of the blade snow clan, but by comparison, the people of the blade snow clan are much more free than the three families of pulosi.


    Now the three plossies are more just self-defense, which can be said to have no threat to him.


    Think about it, chufeng didn''t mean to fight immediately, because nihilism took away the four great ancestors. If it was right, when the three families were destroyed, it was the last battle between himself and nihilism. However, until now, Chu Feng has no assurance of winning the battle against nihilism.


    Finger beat: "accumulate strength, and wait for my order. The time for the war is to be determined."


    After that, Chu Feng went to one side of the ice and snow stairs. He didn''t fight now. Xue nishang was not curious. After all, Chu Feng couldn''t fight at will. What he was curious about was how Chu Feng looked like he was going to go up. The upper part was his residence. What he wanted to do?


    Chu Feng, who came to the ice and snow stairs, looked back: "follow me up."


    Snow neon clothes body a shock, watching Chu Feng has gone up, subconsciously clamp legs, can Chu Feng really not look up to other people, but look at himself, but his own restraint in the body!


    With a trace of uneasiness in his heart, when he came to his room, he saw Chu Feng sitting there with snow colored clothes and his head lowered. The cold woman''s mood was inevitably nervous: "demon, what else can I do for you?"


    Chu Feng didn''t think much about it. He threw off his shoes and sat on the ice bed: "take off your clothes and sit on it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3033

    what?


    Snow Ni Shang''s head boomed like an electric shock, and the whole person stood there, wondering if he had heard it wrong.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s look, she is looking at herself seriously. Xue nishang knows that she didn''t hear her wrong. Chu Feng did say that just now, so she took off her clothes and sat down on the bed.


    Heart suddenly nervous up, gently shook his head: "demon God, please forgive nishang can not."


    Chu Feng was stunned, and looked at the snow neon clothes some tense appearance, and suppressed a little dissatisfaction, squint eyes then suddenly, wry smile way: "that you misunderstand what?"


    "I have no misunderstanding." Xue nishang looks calm, a very calm look: "demon God can''t see Qianxue and my two younger martial sisters. You must think that you should satisfy you with the most powerful woman of the blade snow clan, but I''m sorry, I can''t do it!"


    Chu Feng mouth influence, also said that there is no misunderstanding, this is not a misunderstanding?


    Patting his head, Chu Feng knew that it was the reason why he didn''t explain clearly. He coughed softly and said, "you really misunderstood me. I just want to help you recover. It''s not what you think. And if I really think so, isn''t three women more exciting than playing you?"


    Chu Feng put the words to the point, but let snow neon clothes a little unexpected, looking at Chu wind subconsciously asked: "the devil, not to play with me?"


    "You are too confident." Chu Feng shook his head, calm as water said: "but now you have been subject to me, I can''t let you drag the injured body to do things?"


    Seeing Chu Feng didn''t seem to be deceiving herself, Xue nishang also understood that she might have misunderstood her. Her cold face turned red unnaturally, but she soon covered it up.


    Standing there silent for a while, snow neon dress asked softly: "demon, I can heal myself, I won''t bother you, maybe you can go to treat Xueying and Qianxue!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, then understand the meaning of snow Ni Shang, this is clearly worried about what he will do after taking off his clothes.


    But think about it, everyone''s relationship is still like that. It''s a bit unreasonable to ask people to take off their clothes in such a rash way. No matter how it is not, she is also the leader of the sword snow sect. She has a little pride of her own.


    Chu Feng didn''t force him to stand up with his shoes on. His right hand raised the Yin and Yang Holy Grail and appeared in his hand. There was a glass of water in it: "drink this one!"


    Chu Feng has always been used to healing others with his original strength, so he subconsciously ignored that he already has the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, which can also cure the wounds of saints.


    It''s natural to know the snow colored clothes in the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes a little strange, he took the water from the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, and immediately felt a cool breath flowing down his throat into his body. He could also feel a warm current spreading in his abdomen, which was very comfortable.


    Returning the Holy Grail of yin and yang to Chu Feng, Xue Ni Shang kept her calm: "thank you, demon."


    Chufeng shrugged his shoulders and left xuenishang''s room without saying a word. Now xuenishang''s injury can be basically cured. We should also go to see the situation of Xueying and mu Qianxue. They are the only saints of the blade snow sect. It is a good thing for Chu Feng to maintain the peak state.


    After Chu Feng left, xuenishang stood there, a heart was still beating nervously.


    Slowly walked over and sat on the ice bed. There was a complex color in my eyes. There was a little shame and anger: "the Holy Grail of yin and yang can cure my injury, but I have to take off my clothes, Chu Feng, you bastard!"


    At the moment the Chu wind has gone out, toward mu Qianxue''s living place, naturally do not know that snow nishang misunderstood.


    The Holy Grail of yin and yang can help Xue nishang recover from her injury, but Chu Feng didn''t think of it at first, so he went to treat Xue nishang according to the old method. If she knew that Xue nishang was trying to cheat her to take off her clothes, she would lose her integrity.


    Came to Mu Qianxue''s residence, although the latter was the virgin of the blade snow sect, there were not too many people guarding the residence. Seeing his arrival, they all bowed down respectfully: "demon God!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes passed by obscurely, because these women stooped and rippled out of the scenery, the dark road is really full enough, and nodded his head and walked into it. Those guards, you look at me, I look at you, and then look inside, you can''t see Chu Feng.


    Now it''s late at night. What''s Chu Feng doing here? Is he interested in Mu Qianxue. Otherwise, he shouldn''t come here at this time?


    Chu Feng, of course, did not know what they thought. After two floors, she saw mu Qianxue standing at the door of a room. Obviously, the noise made by the people below just now let her know that she was coming.


    Chu Feng in order not to make a mistake just like snow nishang, let mu Qianxue despise his character, directly took out the Yin and Yang Holy Grail: "drink the water inside, can help you recover from the injury."


    Mu Qianxue was stunned for a moment. Chu Feng came so late. She thought it was Chu Feng who repented and wanted to come over to pamper her. She didn''t want to come to heal her. She secretly said that her thoughts were a little impure. Mu Qianxue took over the Holy Grail of yin and Yang: "thank you, demon!"After mu Qianxue drank the water in the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, Chu Feng came back and left.


    "The devil!"


    Mu Qianxue did not expect Chu Feng to come fast, to also simply, hesitated for a moment, called him: "I am voluntary."


    Chu Feng stopped for a moment and turned his back to Mu Qianxue. He knew what mu Qianxue said. He shook his head and went on. Although mu Qianxue is a woman full of desire to conquer, Chu Feng really has no interest. As long as it is cold as frost, it is enough to kill.


    Looking at Chu Feng does not say a word to leave like this, mu Qianxue''s heart has a little uncomfortable meaning.


    At first, maybe she chose to do so because of Xue nishang''s confession. But after Chu Feng broke her oath, mu Qianxue found that she was not so exclusive. She could not only get a strong man, but also seek the stability of Qianxue sect for thousands of years, which was a good thing.


    Just look at Chu Feng''s attitude now, it is obvious that there is no such meaning at all. Mu Qianxue is not strong in his heart. He feels his own charm, and it seems that he can not attract every man.


    Chu Feng, who left, walked on the way to Xueying''s residence. Thinking about the things about Xue nishang and others today, he seems to have a deeper understanding of the world of the strong.


    No matter men and women, as long as they reach the point of absolute power, that is the existence of awe of others. Whether it is the enemy or the people under their own banner, they will try their best to get closer to each other.


    For example, because of uncertain factors, renxuezong wants to use a group of excellent women to close the relationship with him. It is ironic, but it is a powerless fact.


    Chu Feng knows what fairness is, but in the world of the strong, it is basically impossible to establish a fair system, because sometimes you want to give others a kind of fairness, but others because of your strong, also dare not expect such a fair treatment.


    From the beginning, Chu Feng wanted to give the blade snow clan equal status, but now it seems that the people of the blade snow clan don''t need such fairness very much. On the contrary, if they really want to give them justice, they will think wildly.


    Chu Feng couldn''t see clearly what was fair and order, just as he knew nothing about heaven.


    Unconsciously, also came to Xueying''s residence, the guard outside the door was about to open his mouth when Chu Feng raised his hand to stop.


    Looking up at the top, it is Xueying''s room. Thinking of a little misunderstanding between them, Chu Feng has a bit of a bad taste. He knows that Xueying is really in love, but for Xueying, Chu Feng is more of a peaceful attitude.


    When I approached her, she was just waiting for the appearance of satina, and there was no other meaning.


    With a sigh in his heart, Chu Feng slowly walked in and came out of Xueying''s room. Standing at the door, he could see Xueying who was sitting there and didn''t know what to think. Chu Feng looked slightly sideways. When he saw a magic card in front of Xueying, his face was moving.


    Write! Dead husband, Lin Feng!


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. At the moment, she really didn''t know what to say. When she thought of her own identity, Xue Ying would also slowly forget. After all, the time we knew each other was not very long, and did not reach the level of perseverance until death.


    But now see Xueying this way, Chu Feng know that he is wrong, women''s dedication to love, sometimes more profound than men.


    A slight cough also disturbed the quiet and silent Xueying. The latter immediately stood up and blocked the Lingpai in the back. When he saw Chu Feng at the door, his eyes were flustered: "demon!"


    Chu Feng thought that he didn''t know anything about it and offered the Yin Yang Holy Grail: "drink down the things inside, and your injury will recover. Then I will leave the world of blade snow sect. Everything here depends on you."


    Xue Ying doesn''t know that Chu Feng has seen her own carved tablets. She drinks the contents of the Yin Yang Holy Grail with a sigh. Chu Feng takes back the Holy Grail of yin and Yang and leaves directly. She has no special emotions to show, just like her attitude towards ordinary people.


    Chu Feng deliberately hidden, Xueying naturally can not see what is wrong, after confirming that he has left, Xueying turned to take the Lingpai, her eyes changed a bit more sad: "miss you so much!"


    Chu Feng, who has left, walks on the ice and snow land, and can''t help sneezing, and subconsciously looks back at Xueying''s residence.


    Up to now, he did not let Xueying know that he is Lin Feng''s idea, because there is no result of things, why start that wordless injury?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3034

    After solving all the problems of the sword snow sect and making sure that there were no problems in terms of safety, Chu Feng left the world of cutting snow sect and returned to the temple of King Wu.


    The temple world is very quiet in the middle of the night. Especially with the strength of the Chu wind and the closing of the Xiuzhen world, the people in the temple world are more awed by the Chu wind, so they are very quiet at night and try not to disturb the Chu wind.


    "The master is back."


    Chu Feng just went to the back garden, white lotus came from one side, saw Chu wind, white lotus rushed to meet up: "need something?"


    Chu Feng stretched his hands and feet: "let me soak in water."


    In the past two days, I have been busy with all kinds of things, and I haven''t had time to relax. Especially with the continuous progress of the countdown to extinction, Chu Feng''s heart has never really relaxed. What is the way of heaven? This is what Chu Feng thinks most now.


    White lotus soon put the water, as always to serve the Chu wind, but do not know why, white lotus feel Chu wind and before is not the same.


    In the bath, sitting behind Chu Feng, she took a towel to help Chu Feng wipe it. Seeing Chu Feng still had no movement, she just closed her eyes and didn''t know what she was thinking there. She narrowed her eyes and bit her lips.


    Finally, he spoke cautiously: "master, did Bai He do something wrong?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and temporarily withdrew his thoughts: "how can you say that?"


    "You treat me as if you were the same again." Bai he lowered his head, and his voice was small enough to hear Chu Feng: "are you worried about Bai He asking for your status, so you deliberately distance yourself from me?"


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned, but he really didn''t care about this. At the moment, Bai He said that he seemed to have no passion for Bai He after he left the dream. As a woman, Bai He must have felt it. Inevitably, he would have such an idea.


    However, Chu Feng asked, although he had the idea of possession, he would not be too persistent. The reason why he began to be crazy was because the soul of the dream was attached to her.


    Passing a trace of bitter smile, if Bai He knew, he would be very angry, right?


    Of course, Chu Feng would not let Bai he know. He turned around and took Bai He''s hand: "you think too much, but now there are a lot of things. The Xiuzhen world has completely set out to fight me to the end. Nothingness has also intervened in these things, but I have no way to collapse the nihility."


    "So, it''s not that I have any opinion about you, it''s just that I''m really busy."


    Bai He raised his head and looked at Chu Feng seriously. She couldn''t see whether what Chu Feng said was true or not. She only knew that if Chu Feng didn''t want her own life, she could live well, but it was definitely not the life she wanted.


    Because her greatest wish is to accompany Chu Feng, watching him come to the world, and then stand behind him, proud of such a master.


    Although all of her has been given to Chu Feng, Bai He is very aware of her position, and it is impossible to compete with the rest of Chu Feng''s beauties. As long as she can follow Chu Feng''s side and be his maid, Bai He''s heart will be very satisfied.


    Staring at Chu Feng''s eyes, Bai He nodded heavily.


    Chu Feng also did not say what, bubble after let white lotus clean up, called her to rest.


    After Bai He left, Chu Feng raised his hand and a picture appeared in front of him. In the picture, the Lord of the Kingdom appeared. Chu Feng directly said: "the countdown to the world may not be long. I have taken back the supreme throne, and the ten divine tools can be gathered at any time. What is the way of heaven? Do you really not know?"


    The original intention of Chu Feng is to slowly understand all this, but now the countdown to extinction has been opened. If we can''t eliminate nothingness before the fate order is reshaped, then everything will change dramatically.


    Since ancient times, Chu Feng knows that it has experienced many eras. For many people, the collapse of an era is inevitable in history. However, in this era, Chu Feng has the responsibility to ensure the safety of this era. After all, this era has its own relatives, Hongyan and brothers.


    "I am not the supreme, how can I know the way of heaven?"


    The master sighed softly: "it''s the devil. Do you think the way you are going and the way you choose is correct?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes condensed: "what do you mean?"


    "There are too many fetters." The master of the world was silent for a moment, threw out a sentence, and then continued: "although I don''t know what is heaven''s way, I believe that if you want to become a strong person, you can''t have too many fetters. If you have too many fetters, you will have an impact on your perseverance. What kind of qualifications do you have to be a strong person if you can''t make yourself tough enough?


    In the seven cosmic eras I have experienced, most of the people who can acquire great power are those who have little fetters. I seldom see people who cherish the memory of the world like God, and the strong people who worry too much about you. "


    As for what the world Lord said, Chu Feng was a little clear, but it didn''t seem to be very clear: "can you speak more carefully?"


    "Whatever you want!" The master of the world did not falter, but directly said, "the most important thing for a strong man is to follow his will. If he has too many fetters and worries, his potential development will be affected. If he looks forward to the future, do you think he can achieve the supreme position?"Chu Feng is silent. This time, he can understand what the LORD said.


    Looking back on what I''ve done, it seems that I really think about a lot of things. Even now, what I''m thinking about is the security of the whole world, the safety of relatives, beauties and brothers. What I want to do is to become stronger, eliminate nothingness and prevent the extinction of the world.


    The more I think about these things, the more I think about them, the more irritable my heart will be, because even if I think about them, I can''t seem to find a solution.


    As you please, everyone knows the truth, but how many people can do it?


    Chu Feng knows that a person who thinks too much will affect his own development, but how to do to be able to put down all this, calmly to face all the world?


    The vision is more a smooth, there is a trace of puzzled: "the world Lord, a person is merciless, can be powerful?"


    "It doesn''t mean you have to be ruthless." With a faint smile, the master of the world said to Chu Feng, "when it should be, you should treat it calmly. If you can''t change it, then you can let it go. It''s like Chang''e''s affair. If you can make it, then let her live. If you can''t, then accept the fact."


    "It''s a very difficult state of mind to understand, but if you can feel it, maybe you can be calm and calm in the search for heaven''s way, and you will be a lot more suddenly."


    Chu Feng nodded gently, raised his hand and closed the conversation with the world Master. He went to lie on the bed, thinking about what the world Lord and himself had said just now.


    If a person has too many fetters and can''t do as he pleases, he will always be hindered by some obstacles on the way of the strong. These ties may not have much at ordinary times, but they will become a fatal weakness on top of major events.


    Just a person, how can you do since you have feelings, and can be calm and open?


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and reflected on what he had just said to himself. He could feel that even the master of the world could not do this. It was just his understanding, or that his father, the Supreme Master of all ages, told him.


    Do you want to be able to take it or put it down?


    Chu Feng seems to have caught something, and it seems that it is still a little bit close. In his mind, something seems to appear, but if he wants to capture it, it is almost so meaningful.


    As time went by, Chu Feng, who had not slept all night, suddenly opened his eyes and sat up with a gentle smile on his face: "I understand."


    At this moment, Chu Feng''s heart was suddenly enlightened. He had already understood what the world Lord meant.


    I also know that these days, I am adding pressure to myself. I can''t let go of many things. I worry about the conspiracy of nothingness. What I think is that if I can''t stop nothingness, what kind of disaster will Wanjie bear and what will happen to her relatives, friends and beauties!


    These things seem to be sentimental and righteous, but for Chu Feng at this time, it is a fatal emotion, because this is not an ordinary time, but a very dangerous moment.


    What the master of the world said, Chu Feng also fully understood that ruthlessness is not a kind of saying, but a person becomes more easygoing and casual. If you can get what you can get, you don''t ask for what you can''t afford. Because under the promotion of the era, it''s not that you can solve problems if you think too much.


    On the contrary, if you think too much, you can only leave too many obstacles in your heart, and these obstacles will become fatal weaknesses when they are important.


    Calm to face all the things that happen now, everything with fate, do everything to listen to the destiny, seems to be a kind of disregard, take a step to see a step, but such a person, can go further, on the road can also feel more.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and thought for a while, and found that his mood is not so heavy now, the invisible pressure on his body has also dissipated a lot, as if a lot of things are nothing.


    The conspiracy of nothingness is to gain dignity, otherwise it is to destroy the world.


    Chu Feng began to think about whether to stop nothingness, but now he has no such worries. He treats it with a posture of listening to the fate of heaven. If he can stop nihility, he will give Wanjie a stable life.


    If we can''t stop nothingness, it''s also a fate. In a big deal, we will die together and disappear in the world.


    Why insist, why insist, follow your heart!


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng fully understood how to do it. Everything was done with his own heart and the most real idea. Don''t worry too much. Go ahead, walk past, and if you can''t, bury them together!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3035

    At the beginning of the rising sun, Chu Feng suddenly issued a call to call on the forces under his banner. For a time, the wind and clouds were surging in all directions.


    Until noon, all the hermit adjudication offices under the banner of Chu Feng arrived in the temple world. The power of the former four great forces, including Juesha sect, Lingyun sect, Dan sect and refining utensil sect, has basically arrived, and at least all of them have brought the existence above the mid demigod period.


    In the same way, the five sages also began to close the cleaning up of the Xiuzhen world and returned to the temple world. This was the first time that Chu Feng summoned all the forces under his banner. All the people''s eyes were cast on the temple world, and they were wondering what Chu Feng would do next.


    In such a tense atmosphere, all the core personnel came into the temple of King Wu. When the sun was approaching, all the people came out, and then they started how to come and how to leave now.


    When everyone was in a trance, Chu Feng also issued a formal announcement. From today on, however, he started a war against the Xiuzhen world. Except for the renxuezong, those who did not surrender would be killed!


    At the beginning, Chu Feng had already declared a war against the Xiuzhen world, but this time everyone could feel that Chu Feng was really coming. Otherwise, why should he worry about his people?


    Many people began to get excited. If Chu Fengzhen started a war on the Xiuzhen world, it would be the most powerful war since the new era, because the peak power of each family is sage.


    Although the first World War of saints will bring many uncertain factors to the world, it does not hinder people''s expectation at this moment. Even many people hope that Chu Feng will be the final winner. In this way, the cultivators will disappear completely from this era and will no longer be able to share the resources of the world with them.


    After everyone left, Zhang yun''er, Chang''e, or Lu Wan in the temple of King Wu all looked at Chu Feng with puzzled eyes.


    According to the current strength of Chu Feng, even if the three have already arranged a defensive array, even if the saints can resist it, but as long as Chu Feng starts to do so, he can definitely break their defense and annihilate them in the shortest time.


    There was no need to mobilize the forces under the banner. However, they all felt that Chu Feng was exaggerating.


    Chu Feng saw everyone curiously looking at himself, Wen Run said with a smile: "is it strange that I mobilize so many people to do?"


    Chang''e and others all nodded slightly to express their doubts.


    Although Chu Feng''s strength is not weak, there is still a huge gap compared with the three masters in the Xiuzhen world. Because the power of the hidden world judgment center and the temple world is only the power of the peak divine realm, the three masters can easily pull out an army composed of the divine realm.


    In such a situation of great disparity in power, the most important thing Chu Feng should do is to send out the demon Kingdom army. The 100000 demon Kingdom army should go out together. The three of them are not enough to crush. It is only a matter of time before they are destroyed.


    However, Chu Feng is now superfluous, a simple way not to use, but to make things complicated, may also add unnecessary losses, everyone''s heart is not very clear.


    Quite a bit, take off your pants and fart.


    Chu Feng smiles, of course, he knows what is in everyone''s mind. He has absolute strength to destroy the three of them. Why should he make such a fuss.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng faintly opened his mouth: "the dog jumps over the wall in a hurry!"


    With four simple words, Chu Feng didn''t say anything more. He believed that with everyone''s intelligence, he could definitely think of something. He stood up and walked back to the garden, leaving behind the people who were still thinking.


    When Chu Feng left for a long time, Lu Wan sighed and said, "maybe we think it''s too simple."


    Chu Feng has just said very clearly, the dog jumps over the wall in a hurry!


    He does have the strength to crush the Xiuzhen world, but Chu Feng has no absolute assurance to let the three of them miss the net. After all, there are a large number of powerful people in the divine realm. If one of them leaves one or two carelessly, it will be a disaster for the whole world.


    After all, in the ten thousand realms, except for the Xiuzhen world and the demon god world, there are only a few strong divine realms.


    At that time, Chu Feng destroyed the three masters of the Xiuzhen world, but those who missed the net attacked those around him out of revenge. How many people could resist it and how many people could Chu Feng protect?


    It seems that Chu Feng really complicates a simple thing, but it is also the best way, because in this way, it will not let the Xiuzhen world jump over the wall in a hurry, so as to annihilate the three families to the greatest extent, and can well prevent the disaster.


    Thinking of Chu Feng''s thoughts, everyone''s faces can''t stand a red. Originally, everyone is not a fool. On the contrary, they are very smart women. They just follow Chu Feng''s side, and most of the things are undertaken by Chu Feng. They don''t like to use their brains any more.


    Looking at the back garden, everyone scattered in twos and threes. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng decided to destroy the Xiuzhen realm gradually. Of course, they could only support it.


    When most of the people left, Yihong, who came out of the demon world, saw that there was no one left, and then went back to the garden.


    Just walked in, I saw Chu Feng lying on the grass, carefree and carefree. With a grass in his mouth, he couldn''t stop smiling bitterly. If it was someone else in Chu Feng''s position, I''m sure he couldn''t show such a relaxed posture.Looking at the current Chu Feng seems to have no sense of crisis at all. Yihong doesn''t know whether Chu Feng''s psychology is too strong or his absolute confidence in his strength.


    However, Yihong didn''t think about these things much. He went to sit beside Chu Feng and naturally pulled up one hand of Chu Feng and massaged there: "actually, what you''re worried about is not a dog jumping over a wall?"


    Chu Feng is closed eyes, smell speech opened his eyes and looked at the side of Yihong: "how can you say that?"


    "An intuition." Yihong thought for a moment, and his eyes were clear and said his own judgment: "because you have the devil''s field, you can cover a planet. When you start, you only need to expand the demon field to prevent the fish from escaping the net. So you say that the dog jumps over the wall in a hurry. It seems that you are worried about the bloody revenge of the fish, but I don''t think so."


    "You are not even afraid that the Xiuzhen world will be the first to take the initiative. How can you worry about some revenge later?"


    Blinking his eyes, leaning on Hong showed a playful look: "after all, the people under your banner have a little strength. If you are not important, you will not be regarded as the object of revenge. If you are important to you, you will certainly have arrangements. You are worried that the dog will jump off the wall and retaliate afterwards. That is not normal."


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly, looking at Yihong and shaking his head slightly: "if you don''t know that you really exist, it''s this era. I almost doubt that you are a period with Wan''er."


    "That''s right. I never worry about any Revenge of the Xiuzhen world, nor any conspiracy of them, because I''ve arranged the army of the demon world for a long time. As long as one of the three people leaves their world, the only one who meets them is death."


    Leaning on Hong''s mouth, he saw Chu Feng didn''t hide himself, and his face was also smiling: "what are you worried about?"


    "It''s not worry, it''s just a kind of caution." Chufeng gentle smile, if it was before yesterday, there will be some concerns, but now he is more in accordance with his own heart to do, give himself too much fetters, not conducive to the pursuit of the illusory, but it is really the way of heaven.


    As for today''s arrangement, it''s just that Chu Feng distracts the attention of the three of them. The reason why he doesn''t destroy them immediately is not to worry about their being forced to jump over the wall.


    Move a bit, lean on the elastic thigh of Yihong and say, "actually, I''m just looking at what nihility wants to do."


    The four ancestors were taken away by nothingness, which Chu Feng will never forget. Nihilism is a stinky girl who can''t get up early. If it takes away the four ancestors, it must be valuable. Otherwise, nihility will not do these useless works.


    Chu Feng didn''t worry about anyone in the Xiuzhen world, but he was alert to nothingness. He could not think more about the future of nihilism to win over the world. However, before that day, Chu Feng didn''t want nihilism to be too smooth.


    Instead of crushing the Xiuzhen world and taking a slow attitude, Chu Feng wanted to see what plot there was to take the four ancestors away from nothingness. If it could be revealed in this process, it would be directly destroyed.


    It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t show up. Chu Feng can control the Xiuzhen world one by one in the process of boiling frogs in warm water. Although the Xiuzhen world should not appear in this era, it is inevitable that they appear.


    Maybe the people in the upper class of each family should be damned, but it is undeniable that there are good people in every family. Especially after knowing the power of all living beings from the world Master, Chu Feng paid more attention to hundreds of millions of creatures.


    Therefore, on the issue of the Xiuzhen realm, Chu Feng does not want to kill them. Of course, if they can''t really surrender to themselves, Chu Feng doesn''t mind letting them disappear in this world forever.


    This is Chu Feng''s idea now, take a step to see a step, consider too much, just let oneself too fidgety just.


    Yihong looked at Chu Feng curiously, and obviously felt that every time she saw Chu Feng, she could find that he was different from the last time. However, what was the difference? Yihong didn''t know. She was just a god of creation. It was certainly not easy to see through Chu Feng''s inner thoughts.


    But Yi Hong is not that kind of ox horn sharp person, just want to guess Chu Feng''s idea.


    Dispersed the idea, leaning Hong lowered his head, and a smile appeared on her beautiful face: "have a rest early tonight, and I''ll come to look for you."


    Look at the face close at hand, Chu Feng smile: "good."


    This time, Yihong was really stunned. If it was in the past, Chu Feng must say that it was inappropriate. As if he was so cheerful now, Yihong had never seen it. He blinked his eyes and felt that it was a little unreal.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3036

    Night, deeper and deeper!


    After Chu Feng had made the arrangement, he did not give any explanation. He let his subordinates watch and do it. As for what they could do, Chu Feng didn''t care. What needed them was just to distract the attention of the cultivation world.


    Chu Feng''s final trump card is not the demon Kingdom army, but himself, because as long as he is there, even if the Xiuzhen world is united, Chu Feng can be confident to suppress it.


    Of course, this is the result of excluding nothingness in it. If nothingness participates in it, the result will certainly be different. Fortunately, fate is disordered now, and even emptiness can''t control fate and set a track.


    So Chu Feng has nothing to worry about, just wait until everything is arranged properly and break down the Xiuzhen world one by one.


    Although the whole Xiuzhen world is in a group now, the zhenxue sect can be divided. Chu Feng believes that all of them can be divided. As long as they are divided, it will be much easier to deal with them and the possibility of conquering them will be greater.


    Of course, there is another reason for this, that is, Chu Feng does not want to succeed in the vain plot.


    He didn''t know what plot there was in nihilism, but he could be sure that Chu Feng had always resisted everything that nihility wanted to do.


    "Master, the bed is ready."


    Bai He also helped Chu Feng to make up the bed. Seeing Chu Feng still sitting there in a daze, he gently opened his mouth to remind him.


    Chu Feng shook his head and took back his thoughts. He stood up and walked over. He just took off his clothes. He saw that Bai He was undressing. The corners of his mouth twitched violently: "what are you doing?"


    White lotus blushed and took off her clothes to reveal her graceful body. She whispered back: "serve the master."


    For white lotus chufeng also want to understand, even if she doesn''t mind, then follow in the side, so for and white lotus study of life what Chu wind will not care, but this evening is not.


    Before dark, Yihong had already agreed to come over tonight. Although Chu Feng didn''t mind double opening, the relationship with Yihong was there, and she certainly didn''t want to be known.


    "Forget it," he said with a cough


    When Bai He''s eyes flashed a touch of loss, Chu Feng said: "later you follow me, serve a lot of time, do not care about one night, you also go to rest, and when they are ready, I will start to act, also want to have any good way."


    let white lotus leave just to rely on the opportunity to come to Hong, Chu wind is unavoidable old face is red, morally corrupt even if still, still make a pretext for morally corrupt.


    Bai He began to think that Chu Feng was no longer interested in himself. When she heard the words, she was more relaxed. Because she knew from Chu Feng''s words that Chu Feng had accepted her and followed her all the time.


    Holding back, he did not show any excited look, and nodded gently: "the master had a rest early."


    Put on the clothes, Bai He left Chu Feng''s bedroom.


    Chu Feng then lay down, heard the sound of the window open, and then close, there is a woman sitting beside her, not Yihong, who can it be?


    "Aunt Yihong." Chu Feng saw this woman so quickly appeared, knowing that she must be concerned. Seeing Bai He left, she came, showing a playful look and saying, "it''s immoral to seduce me like this all the time."


    "If you have the ability, don''t play with me!" Yihong smile, no shyness, direct pressure on the body of Chu Feng.


    After a lot of experience, Yihong didn''t pray for love. In this respect, she just wanted to follow her own heart. She felt very much with Chu Feng at that time, so as long as no one found out, she didn''t mind releasing herself.


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse Yihong''s enthusiasm. On the contrary, he had a different kind of stimulation. He thought that if situ Twilight cloud knew it in the soul world, he would be able to live with anger. After all, Yihong didn''t have such enthusiasm for him.


    There was no smoke of gunpowder, but the war was full of passion. The modesty and enthusiasm of Yihong people in front of him severely stimulated Chu Feng and stimulated his greatest fighting power. If there were no other people around Chu Feng''s bedroom, he would be surprised at what happened.


    At the end of a war, Yihong leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder, looked at Chu Feng and asked, "can I have a seed?"


    Chu Feng Leng for a moment, look to rely on Hong: "you don''t worry?"


    Chu Feng has nothing to say about this. Even if Yihong has children, I believe that no one will doubt him, because in the strong world, some women will not follow any men, but they will also find some men and leave their children.


    But what Yihong wants now is his own seed, and Chu Feng is puzzled.


    "I''ll disappear for a year or two. Who knows?" Yi Hong faint smile, at the beginning, every time she and Chu Feng, there will be no residue in her body, but as time goes by, her psychology has also changed.


    It''s not that she fell in love with Chu Feng, but that she already knew that she would be single in the future, and even chose to be single. So can she raise a child of her own?In the past, she married situ Muyun because she was threatened. Yihong did not give birth to any blood for him, but now it is OK. Chu Feng is the most suitable person. Of course, she will not ask for anything with a child. Even in the future, she will not let the children know that Chu Feng is his father.


    Looking at the serious look of Yihong, Chu Feng nodded slightly: "you like it."


    When a strong man reaches the state of God, he will almost live with heaven and earth. It is possible to shut up once for decades or even a hundred years. Yihong will disappear for a year or two to give birth to a child. I believe that no one will find out. As for the future, when children grow up, no one will know.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s no objection, Yi Hong turned over with joy on his face, ready to open the Second World War.


    She twitched her shoulder, but the left corner of her mouth flickered and hid


    Yihong didn''t know what was going on, but he didn''t think much about it. After releasing Chu Feng, he jumped into the air and hid in the top beam. He also put away all his clothes. However, when he smelled the strange smell in the air, Yihong still couldn''t help blushing. He found that he was really more and more open and wanted to eat Chu Feng when he got the chance.


    After Yihong hides, Chu Feng pulls the quilt and covers it on his body. After a while, the door opens and a woman comes in, not Yihong''s sister. Who else can Chu enchanting be?


    Originally, Chu enchanting has been staying with Yihong in the demon world. This time, when he summoned all the people under his banner, he followed Yihong out. Look at this woman''s posture, she doesn''t knock at the door in the middle of the night. How can Chu Feng not know what''s going on?


    Think of and Chu enchanting that musical instrument research, Chu wind is also quite speechless, but your sister is here!


    Chu enchanting naturally did not know what the situation was. Looking back, no one found it. She quickly closed the door and walked over. Seeing Chu Feng covering the quilt, she just showed her head and giggled: "the wind is less. How can you be an infinite saint? Can you be afraid of cold?"


    Nose hunch, eyes a bright, meaningful look at Chu Feng: "Oh, I understand."


    She is not a person who has not experienced the affairs of men and women. The smell is still so obvious that she naturally knows what is going on. Moreover, she guesses that Chu Feng must have nothing to wear with her quilt covered.


    There was no sense of embarrassment, Chu enchanting would not be embarrassed, and sat down beside the bed: "the wind is less, the angry family miss you so much. Every time you go to the demon world, you don''t go to see others. It''s very sad."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently, and the rest of her eyes glanced over the leaning Hong hiding in the top beam. Her expression was also stiff. It was estimated that Chu enchanting would come.


    A cough, Chu Feng a face serious: "second miss, what can I do for you?"


    "Load, keep loading." Chu enchanting Jiao laughed, and her eyes were like silk: "I don''t see that you were so serious last time. Don''t worry. I''m not here tonight to ask you to improve my cultivation. It''s just that I stayed in the demon world for a long time. People are lonely."


    All of a sudden, he lay down and pulled the quilt over his body, smiling and pondering: "so tonight, if you want to have a rest in the room with less wind, you won''t refuse it?"


    If usually, Chu Feng would not refuse. Anyway, she didn''t want to do anything. But this evening, I''m sure it won''t work. She''s just ready to open her mouth. Chu enchanting has already got into the quilt like a snake. Chu Feng takes a breath of cool air. Is this woman''s speed a little too fast?


    Seeing Dingliang dark, Yihong''s face covered with black lines, Chu Feng smiles bitterly. Knowing that this is not clear, if you want to say that you haven''t studied life with Chu enchanting, I guess Yihong won''t believe it.


    Chu enchanting at this time also opened the quilt, raised his head, frowned: "less wind, you did not wash?" He also licked his tongue.


    Chu Feng''s mouth moved, but Chu enchanting flowers, also wry smile said: "the second miss, you''d better go, otherwise I can''t explain clearly, then people really think I gave you!"


    "Not yet, but tonight it''s OK." Chu enchanting doesn''t know that Chu Feng''s words are for Yihong to listen to, Jiaoxiao says with a smile, and no matter what, she pulls the quilt over her head again.


    Yihong fell from the top beam with black lines on her face. From Chu Feng''s words, she knew that he and Chu enchanting did not have that one. At most, she studied the musical instruments and knew that she had to appear. Otherwise, if something happened to Chu enchanting and Chu Feng, she knew that this sister was definitely not an oil-saving lamp, and what she wanted was probably strength and status.


    Stretched out a hand to open the quilt: "enchanting, go back with me."


    Chu enchanting is still playing musical instruments there. She raises her head in amazement. She sees Yihong standing there naked, and then looks at Chu Feng''s innocent appearance. She immediately sits up and says, "is it too strong?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3037

    When Chu Feng made an embarrassing thing there, the Xiuzhen world was not so relaxed.


    Since they knew that Chu Feng had mobilized the forces under his banner to do things, they had already gathered together. All the people who had reached the Holy Land in the family sat together, and even the God of creation at the elder level was approved to participate in it.


    Next, Chu Feng is likely to attack the Xiuzhen world in a large scale. They always have to be prepared in advance.


    Even if all the worlds are closed by an ancient array, it is Chu Feng, which also has ten artifact and a supreme throne. Who knows how long the ancient array can last under his absolute power?


    So at night, the three people gathered in Pujia world to discuss the next way to deal with Chu Feng.


    It''s just that in the past few hours, everyone is sitting, and no one breaks the silence, because now is to discuss the way to deal with Chu Feng. Chu Feng can even destroy the demon Zun, and even suppress the general situation. How difficult is it to defeat him?


    And after the Ancient World War I people made a comparison, found that the current Chu wind is more powerful than the ancient taboo demons.


    At the beginning, the ten ancient clans joined hands with each other in the hands of the ancient demons. The dead died and the oppressed were suppressed. Now there are no ten ancient clans in the Xiuzhen world. The Chu wind is stronger than the ancient demons, and the chance of winning is slim. It has been clearly placed in front of them.


    No matter how hard it is, we have to face it.


    Pu Yuan Lei and his family sat on one side. Seeing that everyone didn''t speak, it was not a way to go on like this. He breathed out a sullen breath and said, "brother Canghai, brother Luo, is there really no way out?"


    Xi Canghai and Luojia mountain look at each other, and they can see no way of color in each other''s eyes.


    With a sigh, Xi Canghai replied, "brother yuanlei, what can I do?"


    Pu yuanlei''s expression was stagnant, and his eyes flashed with helplessness. If he had a way, he would not have sat with you for so long. He asked if so many people could have a solution or a way to protect themselves. But at the moment, it seems that everyone has no way to do it.


    The wind of Chu is so powerful that it is even stronger than the ancient demons. What kind of methods are just floating clouds when it comes to the wind of Chu.


    "I have a way."


    When everyone fell into silence again, Luffy opened his mouth and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    Seeing that all the people looked at him, Luo Fei felt proud. He straightened up his chest and said, "Chu Feng is not very strong. We don''t deny that. But besides Chu Feng, are the people under his command very strong? This is definitely impossible. "


    "It can be said that in addition to Chu Feng, we can do nothing but the rest of the people for us, are easy to deal with."


    Luojia mountain saw what his son said and frowned: "what do you want to say?"


    "Take down the people around her, and especially important people." Luo Fei flashed a fierce look in his eyes and said, "I don''t believe that Chu Feng can ignore important people and be pinched by us. Isn''t there a woman with Chu wind in the wild demon domain? Isn''t there many important people in the world who have Chu Feng? "


    "As long as the people from the Holy Land join hands, we can catch a large number of people who threaten him before Chu Feng reacts. Then we will threaten him to abandon his cultivation and hand over the ten artifacts. Dare he say no?"


    Luo Fei had just said his plan which he thought was absolutely feasible. Luojia mountain''s face changed greatly. He slapped him in the face and scolded, "stupid, how could I have given birth to such a stupid son as you? Do you know what kind of result it was to threaten Chu Feng with pinch people in the past?"


    After a pause, Luojia mountain continued to say in a loud voice: "all of them are dead. Those people are really important to Chu Feng, but which time did you see him really compromise?"


    "This method seems feasible, but as long as Chu Feng completely ignores their life and death, it will not play any role."


    Luo Fei thought he had come up with a brilliant plan. He didn''t want to say it. No one else objected to it. Luojia mountain slapped himself first and sat there with his face covered. He didn''t dare to say a word. But in his heart, he still thought it was the best way.


    Chu Feng''s women and brothers are all arrested. Does Chu Feng dare to do something? When the time comes, he will not believe that Chu Feng will not compromise.


    At the moment, Luojia mountain does not know what Luofei is thinking. If he does, he must slap him.


    "It''s not the way to keep silent like this. My opinion is to hold together firmly. Although Chu Feng has the strength to crush as long as we hold together, as long as we show enough toughness, Chu Feng will weigh the consequences. After all, we really let go of a war, even if we can''t destroy the universe, we can also destroy most of the planet world."


    "Isn''t Chu Feng trying to protect the heaven and the universe? As long as we are tough, it may help


    Xi Canghai and Pu yuanlei were both stunned. In the past, Luojia mountain had given them the image of a man of ignorance. At the moment, I really didn''t expect him to say such a thing.However, this is also the best way at present. Although the probability of success is not great, it is better than Luofei''s stupid method, which just allows Chu Feng to start ahead of time without even giving them the opportunity to arrange and defend.


    After thinking about it, Xi Canghai was just about to speak when four figures appeared in the hall.


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the dead, all the people who had been sitting stood up at once, showing a respectful look: "four ancestors!"


    "It turns out that we are ancestors." Pugaishi snorted coldly, went over and sat down at the position where Pu yuanlei began to sit: "at that time, Chu Feng offered a general trend of suppression, and I don''t know who ran so fast?"


    Pugaishi''s words made all the people present slightly embarrassed. When they saw the general trend of suppressing Chu Feng''s sacrifice, they all ran away and felt that the four great ancestors were finished this time.


    But at the moment, the four great ancestors are all right, and they are back. Their hearts are embarrassed and some are worried. After all, it is shameful to abandon their ancestors for their lives.


    Pugaishi snorted coldly without saying a word. At that time, he was in a bad mood when he saw the people of various families running away. If it was not for the last empty move, they would not know where they were sealed now?


    Compared with PU Gaishi and Luo Qianding''s obvious dissatisfaction, xiqingtian and xuewuqing are much calmer. The former goes forward and sits on the throne: "the situation was dangerous at that time. It''s understandable that we should keep the power of the cultivation world to prevent being caught by the Chu wind. I won''t blame you."


    Pu Yuan Lei and others immediately relaxed, showing gratitude: "thank you for understanding."


    With a faint smile, Xi Qingtian couldn''t see the confusion when the Chu wind was raging: "as for our coming tonight, we just want to show you a clear way, and we will cooperate with each other without reservation to resist the Chu wind, because only in this way can we bear the pressure of Chu wind."


    "As for how to unite, we also think well for you. After all, we still understand your thoughts."


    Pu yuanlei, xicanghai and Luojia mountain look a little unnatural. They seem to live in groups on the surface, but they have their own ideas in the dark. If they can kill each other, they are absolutely happy. If this return had not been threatened by Chu Feng, they might have been at war.


    Xi Qingtian didn''t entangle their inner thoughts. He said faintly, "the way to let you cooperate closely is to have a woman and a man in a family, and, most importantly, get married."


    Pointing to Xi Lang Ning, he was stunned when he was ready to speak: "Xi Meng?"


    At this time, we also found that the dream was not there. Xi Canghai rushed to the front and said, "the dream has been hurt a little and is still cultivating. I don''t know what to do with it, second uncle? How to get married? "


    Xi Qingtian nodded slightly and did not care about the absence of the dream: "Xi langning married a woman directly from the Pu family, Xi Meng married Luo Fei of the Luo family, and so on. Each family had a cross marriage, so that everyone had the deepest protection. It was not easy to unite?"


    Pu yuanlei''s face changed slightly. Among them, Xi Canghai is the most ugly one. The strength of Xijia is the strongest among the three. It is also because of this that the two families gather to discuss the attack.


    However, Pu Yuan Lei is the only Saint left in the Pu family, and pugaishi certainly will not be in charge of affairs. Even if the Pu family takes out the people who are directly related to him, they are only gods of creation, and all of them are saints. This is unfair.


    Secondly, although Luofei is still in Luofei''s family, the skill of dream making is extremely powerful. If you marry Luofei, how can it be? It seems that everyone is united, but it virtually weakens the power of cherishing the family.


    Even if the wind of Chu is resisted finally, how can we play when our family has no strength in the future?


    Puyuanlei and Luojiashan also thought about it in their minds. They both showed a smile, especially Luojiashan. They thought that they could marry their dream into a cherished family. Their smiles had not been concealed: "the dream master''s method is a good way, so we will not guess the sincerity of cooperation, and we will not worry about who will not go all out."


    Pu Yuan Lei also nodded with a smile: "this is a good thing, I have no opinion!"


    Xi Canghai smell speech in the heart secretly scold a, Luojia mountain is OK to say, you Pu Yuan Lei have what opinion? It is worthwhile to marry a woman to become the wife of Xi lanning without any details of saints. "It''s just that Xi Qingtian doesn''t give Xi Canghai a chance to deny or publish. He stands up and makes a direct decision:" that''s settled. Each family has a man and a woman. He must be a direct core person and get married immediately. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3038

    "No, miss!"


    Xi Ruyan ran into the garden in a hurry. He pushed open the door of the dream without knocking at the door. He looked nervous: "I heard that the ancestor appeared just now, and the other three ancestors also came. They put forward a way to hold a group and ask each family to have a cross marriage when they discussed affairs."


    Dream sitting there is making tea, as if anything can not affect her in general, Xi Ruyan see in the eyes is more anxious: "miss!"


    "No hurry, wait a minute." The dream is still calm, and the way to make tea is flowing.


    Looking at her not anxious appearance, Xi Ruyan''s heart is fluttering there, quite a bit of that kind of emperor is not anxious, eunuch is anxious, but the dream did not let her say, Xi Ruyan is not easy to disturb at the moment.


    Finally, the dream made a cup of tea, gently smelled the tea fragrance, and showed a faint smile: "can say."


    Immediately Xi Ruyan felt as if he had been liberated and said: "my ancestors proposed a cross marriage. Each family has a male and a female. We still have to be directly related to the core people and take the cross way, or marry or marry!"


    The dream nodded slightly, calm as water: "this is a good way to enhance the cooperation of all parties."


    Cross connection, then each family has an important person under the control of the other family. Similarly, the family will also control an important person in the other family. While checking and balancing each other, they also cooperate with each other to achieve win-win results. For the current situation, this is the best way. It seems that cross marriage is ridiculous, but it is of great use.


    Xi Ruyan said with a bitter smile: "the way is a good way, but do you know what kind of people we cherish?"


    Dream shakes the teacup: "who is it?"


    "I''m afraid you can''t think of it." When Xi Ruyan looked at her dream, she knew that she couldn''t guess. At first, she was surprised: "because of the intervention of her ancestors, the owner of the house has no right. The man is Xi lanning, and the female is"


    then, Xi Ruyan has not continued to say it, but the meaning is quite clear.


    Dream is not a woman with a big chest and no brain. She doesn''t need to continue talking about it. She also knows that the woman''s choice is her own. She sighs and drinks a sip of tea: "who do I marry?"


    "Luffy!" Xi Ruyan has understood all the things clearly, and Meng asked directly back: "then the little Lord married a woman from the Pu family. Finally, the Luo family and the Pu family also have similar methods!"


    The dream shows a faint smile, and the family of Xi has two. In the end, the Pu family and the Luo family have another marriage. In this way, each family is in a balanced situation, but under this balance, it is unfair to the Xi family at all.


    Because Pu Yuan Lei is the only one who is in charge of the death of Pu family. Even if the person who marries is directly related to the core, he must be the realm of God of creation. If he marries Xi lanning, he must be the wife of the little Lord, and the Pu family will take advantage of it.


    Similarly, if she married Luo Fei, the Luo family would get a saint.


    The Pu family and the Luo family wear a pair of pants. It is nothing to have a marriage, but it can promote their cooperation. The biggest loss is to cherish the family. A woman in the Pu family can become the wife of the young master. She wants to marry Luo Fei, a dandy man, in the realm of a saint.


    It seems to be a good result of a cross marriage, but it virtually weakens the power of cherishing the family. It makes itself inferior to the PLO family and strengthens its own strength.


    The dream put down the teacup and asked, "is this really what my second grandfather meant?"


    Xi Ruyan did not see the dream performance at all, and nodded after curiosity: "yes, from the beginning to the end, all are determined by the ancestors."


    A little surprise flashed in the eyes of Wen Yan Meng. If all this was arranged by Xi Qingtian, I think it''s very strange. I believe Xi Qingtian can see clearly that such a cross marriage can promote cooperation and make people unable to keep their selfish hearts, but it will also weaken the capacity of xiqingtian.


    Xi Qingtian can see these clearly, so we should not make such an arrangement. However, the fact is that Xi Qingtian has indeed made such an arrangement. I can''t see why in the end.


    The door was also pushed open at this time. Xi Canghai came in with a cold face and sat on the chair. After taking a cup, he poured himself a cup of tea. He took a sip and drank it. It seemed that he could not suppress his anger. He poured another cup and drank it to calm down a little.


    Dream know Xi Canghai is to have words to say with oneself, gently wave to let Xi Ruyan temporarily go down.


    When the door closed, the dream spoke softly: "father, what makes you so upset?"


    "Your second grandfather, you are so confused." Xi Canghai slapped his hands on the table and said all the things just now. When he saw the dream, his face did not fluctuate. Xi Canghai frowned: "why, are you not angry?"


    Dream light smile: "I angry can solve the problem?"


    "It seems to be the second grandfather''s decision, but without their prior consultation, the second grandfather would not have made such a decision, would he?"Xi Canghai was stunned. At first, he was just angry at such an unfair cross marriage, so he didn''t think deeply about what was going on. But now Xi Ruyan said it, and he thought about it as if it was the same truth. This matter is absolutely well communicated by the four ancestors, but this communication is completely unfair.


    If the God of creation is the main one with the direct core, Xi Canghai will not be so angry, and will even be willing to promote it. But now, when you open your mouth, you will cherish langning and cherish Ruyan in exchange for the God of creation of other people''s family, so it will be uncomfortable to cherish Canghai.


    Xi lanning married a useless woman from the common family to be a young lady, but her dream was to marry to the Luo family. She went back and forth, but in any way, she suffered losses.


    The more I want to cherish the sea, the more uncomfortable I feel. I drink a cup of tea: "this matter has been decided. Three days later, Xi lanning will marry a daughter of Pu yuanlei. You will marry Luo Chen, and then they will have a marriage."


    Meng en asked: "father, ancestor, they said, how to escape the suppression of Chu Feng in the end?"


    At that time, everyone had already left. Few people knew how the four ancestors finally escaped from the general trend of repression. At the moment, Meng was very curious about the inevitable defeat situation and how the four ancestors got out of control.


    "Nothingness!"


    Xi Canghai''s anger faded like the tide, and emerged solemn and dignified: "just now your second grandfather said that Chu Feng was ready to suppress them, but suddenly four golden lights appeared and took them away. After that, they knew that nothingness had saved them. Although they did not see nothingness, they could not be wrong."


    Dream narrowed his eyes, nihilism saved the four ancestors is not so simple, it is impossible not to appear, because nothingness is not the kind of person who saves people without leaving a name.


    It is obvious that Xi Qingtian is lying, but why do they lie, and when they come back, they ask for cross marriage, and even seem to be aiming at Xi family?


    After thinking about it for a while, the dream suddenly stood up and said, "I know what''s going on."


    People in the spiritual world don''t know about her and Chu Feng''s affairs, but nihilism is very clear. If the four ancestors knew what happened to her and Chu Feng, they would be angry and even doubt some of the original things. If nihilism promises something more, they can do something with the lure of cherishing their home, right?


    To put it simply, it is not to cherish the family as a bait, but to her as a bait. But what is nihilism doing that for? Now all the families are not rivals of Chu Feng. What can it get if they instruct the four ancestors to do so?


    Dream how to think do not want to understand, only know that the four ancestors is not a whim, but because of the nihility of the reason will do so.


    Xi Canghai was originally very bored, but the emotion of seeing the dream got excited and asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. Maybe I think too much." Now I can be sure that the four ancestors have already known about themselves and Chu Feng, but I still don''t want to know about Xi Canghai, because if I do, I will certainly support her to marry Luo Fei: "father, I also know this matter. Don''t worry, I won''t let the strength of Xi family be weakened."


    Xi Canghai frowned, and he felt that there was something hidden in his dream.


    But the dream is not the one he can control. He nods and gets up and leaves the dream''s residence.


    "What''s next, miss?" After Xi Canghai left, Xi Ruyan quickly came in with a sad face: "Luofei is not a good thing. Once I saw you, he was a thief to me. If he married you, he would not let our master and servant serve him together."


    Dream face a red, gently patted Xi Ruyan: "what do you think, don''t be when everyone is this kind of heavy taste, master and servant double harvest."


    Xi Ruyan spat out his tongue lovingly: "I don''t know about others, but if it''s Luofei, he will do that. It''s said that he even stole the concubines of Luojia mountain. What else can''t be done? I''d better think about how to do it!"


    Dream also knows that Xi Ruyan''s worry is a fact, Luo Fei''s character is there.


    She sat down and, to be honest, she didn''t know what to do with the present situation, because it was Xi Qingtian''s decision. She certainly couldn''t compete in Xi''s family. Similarly, the ancestors of other families would not give her such a chance.


    However, it is impossible to marry Luofei. Dream is a man of inner tradition, and his soul is possessed by Chu Feng. Naturally, it is impossible to accept other men.


    Thinking of Chu Feng, the dream''s eyes lit up slightly, and the corner of his mouth also drew a smile: "Ruyan, you think of a way to help me do something, most people are concerned about me, but will never pay attention to you."


    Xi Ruyan blinked: "what can I do for you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3039

    The rising sun, Chu Feng just out of the bedroom, white lotus brought one by one news.


    According to his arrangement, Yan Luo and others, as well as the ruling house of the hidden world, have been arranged. In addition, the Xuanyuan family has been included in the arrangement of Xuanyuan duckweed. They have taken precautions against the three members of the Xiuzhen world. As long as any of them comes out of the world, they will be found out at the first time.


    Of course, if the sage directly opened the dazzling door to come out, it would still be impossible to find it, but Chu Feng believed that at this time, the three sages would not come out.


    Chu Feng did not make any publication about this, just let Bai he tell Yan Luo and others, wait quietly, and will inform them when it is time to start.


    As soon as I went to the front hall, I saw the Yihong sisters and situya. Because Yihong came out, situya was waiting by Yihong''s side.


    "Hum!"


    Do not want to have not been close to just see, Chu enchanting dissatisfied with the opening: "before called your brother-in-law has not recognized, now how to say ah?"


    Speaking of this is Chu enchanting''s heart is very uncomfortable, but also want to hook up with Chu Feng, and then can establish a deep relationship with Chu Feng. I don''t want to discover the sad fact that this matter is still in implementation. Yihong and chufeng have already broken through that relationship.


    Moreover, compared with Yihong, Chu enchanting knows that she can''t do it, and has no advantages. She thinks that she has helped Chu Feng to study musical instruments twice. Now she has nothing to get, and she is dissatisfied.


    Chu Feng looked around in embarrassment. Fortunately, no one else was there. Anyway, situ Ya knew it from the beginning, so he didn''t worry about anything.


    Cough a sound as did not hear Chu enchanting words: "that I go out to walk, you are busy!"


    After that, Chu Feng left directly, no matter what Chu enchanting said there, because if she continued to stay, she was known by others that she had done everything for Yihong. Then it would be really embarrassing.


    "Sister, take care of your man." Chu enchanting didn''t want Chu Feng to run away, and stamped her feet angrily: "anyway, you want him to help me, and you must help me upgrade to the God of creation."


    Yihong frowned and looked serious: "enchanting, first of all, you should remember that I and Chu Feng''s mother are sworn sisters. In everyone''s eyes, the relationship is like this. Secondly, Chu Feng is not my man, I''m not Chu Feng''s woman. We just take what we need, not what you think."


    "As for what you want from Chu Feng, it''s your business. Don''t involve me. But as a sister, I hope you remember not to play with fire."


    Leaving a word, Yihong left directly, for this sister''s idea, she certainly knows, but only knows, but will not support.


    Because it is very clear to Yihong that Chu enchanting is playing with fire. So many women in Chu Feng dare not say such words except that Chang''e dares to say that one enjoys Chu Feng and even strives for the status of the imperial palace.


    Chu enchanting, even if it is with Chu wind what happened, also must put a correct attitude, even compared to the white lotus around Chu wind, Chu enchanting is not as good as.


    If you count up, even if you have a relationship, it''s just a kind of taking what you need. Chu enchanting wants to become a real woman of Chu Feng. It''s impossible!


    So no matter how many times he and Chu Feng have been entangled, Yihong warned himself not to think more, just need to feel good together.


    Looking at Yihong and situ ya, Chu Yaorao opens her mouth and looks ugly. She thinks that she is not inferior to some women in Chu Feng. Why can others become Chu Feng''s woman?


    She stomped her feet fiercely. Without the support of Yihong, it was impossible for her to succeed, and Chu Feng could not give her such a chance.


    The more you think about it, the more uncomfortable Chu enchanting is in her heart. A great opportunity is in front of her, but she can''t control it. Only she knows the most about that kind of worry.


    Chu Feng walked out of the temple of King Wu, naturally did not know Chu enchanting''s mind, but even if he did, he would not care. He didn''t mind to have a little love affair with Chu enchanting. However, if Chu Yaorao wanted to become his woman, he was dreaming.


    Looking at the temple area under peace, Chu Feng knew that the future war would not affect here.


    With a smile on his face, he also saw a figure coming from a distance. After seeing clearly, Chu Feng turned to leave because the person who came was Shangguan Jiayan. It seemed that he was coming back from the holy city.


    Shangguan Jiayan had already seen Chu Feng far away. She had a little smile on her face, but when she saw Chu Feng, she turned around and was about to leave. Her face suddenly became cold: "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile, also want to dress as do not know to leave, now it seems impossible.


    Coughing for a while, he turned to Shangguan Jiayan, and chufeng began to smile: "cousin Jiayan, what''s the matter?"


    "Now I know it''s called cousin. What used to be?" Shangguan Jiayan snorted and looked up and down at Chu Feng. Her eyes were inexplicable. Especially when she thought that Shangguan Mingheng had promised her marriage to Chu Feng, he refused. She felt even more uncomfortable: "just now I went to the holy city to hear a news, and I don''t know whether it''s true or not, so I come back to tell you."As soon as he said that, Bai He also came out of the temple: "master, just now our people in the holy city sent us news, saying,,,"


    when we saw Shangguan Jiayan was also there, the words behind Baihe slowly stopped.


    Chu Feng looked at Bai He''s stiff look, and knew that in some cases, no matter in front of anyone, Bai He was in a maid''s posture. He patted her on the shoulder: "say it, what''s the matter?"


    "The Xiuzhen world began to get married." Bai He took a look at Shangguan Jiayan and said, "this is the news our people just received in the holy city. I don''t know who sent it. It''s said that the three families of ploxi should make cross contact, and the people who marry are the direct core of the three families!"


    "The women of the Pu family marry the Xi family, the woman of the Xi family marries the Luo family, and then the woman of the Luo family marries the Pu family. Cross checks and balances are implemented to promote real unity and cooperation."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and nodded slightly. Then he looked at Shangguan Jiayan: "what do you have? If it''s OK, I''ll deal with it."


    Shangguan Jiayan blinked and her lips were bitten: "it''s OK."


    She turned around and left directly and went back to Shangguan''s territory, because what she wanted to tell Chu Feng was exactly the same thing. Now that Bai He said it, she didn''t need to say it. She was a little uncomfortable. Could Bai he come out later? In this way, he can say two more words with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng was stunned for a moment, but also reflected what Shangguan Jiayan wanted to say to herself. She shook her head with a wry smile: "Bai He, you should come out a little slower just now. Let Shangguan Jiayan find some sense of existence and say it again!"


    Bai He also understood that he had said what Shangguan Jiayan wanted to say with Chu Feng, and his face was slightly red: "that, isn''t that what the master asked me to say?"


    The corners of his mouth twitched violently. Chu Feng remembered that he had asked Bai He to say it just now. He coughed gently to cover up his embarrassment. He did not think about Shangguan Jiayan again: "I didn''t expect that they would have a cross marriage in this way. Do you know how to get married?"


    White lotus nodded: "other don''t know, I only know that Xi family married Luo family is Xi Meng, and then married person is Luo family young master Luo Fei."


    Chu Feng''s pupils condense in an instant. At present, few people know about the dream. Even Bai He doesn''t know that the dream is not dead. When he hears that dream is going to marry Luofei, chufeng squints his eyes and feels uncomfortable.


    The relationship between oneself and dream is placed there, and the discerning eye knows more or less. Now Xijia wants to marry Luo Fei''s dream. What do you play?


    Among them, Chu Feng also smelled a touch of unusual breath, but what was wrong with Chu Feng was not clear for a moment. However, no matter how good it was, what he wanted was to divide the different families. How could they have a deep marriage?


    Not to mention, but also to marry the dream to Luo Fei, which is absolutely impossible. After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng said, "I know about this matter. Where else did this news come from?"


    Now all the families are not out of the world, and their own people can''t get in. He believes that the news can''t be transmitted. Chu Feng wants to see the source of the news and judge whether this is a conspiracy or a real one.


    Bai He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. The people who sent the news just said that since this morning, the news came from within the holy city. As for who sent it first, it is not very clear."


    Chu Feng frowned and asked the white lotus to go down first. Standing in front of the temple, Chu Feng couldn''t judge whether the news was true or not.


    If it''s true, then who leaked the news? If it''s false, why do you want to spread such news?


    However, no matter what Chu Feng thought, he couldn''t judge whether the news was true or not, and finally he gave up the thought of thinking, because it doesn''t matter whether it''s true or not. As long as you go to the world of ploxi, you will understand.


    Although the world is now blocked by the ancient battle array, it is of no use to Chu Feng. It''s just to see whether he wants to go in. If he wants to go in, even if it is a longer time array, it can''t stop him.


    Settled attention, Chu Feng did not continue to stand here to waste time, turned and walked into the temple, it seems that this evening is the time to do something.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3040

    With the advent of night, the world of cherish family also ushered in two guests, Pu yuanlei, the family leader, and Luojia Lord Luojia mountain.


    At the moment, both men are not so good-looking.


    Sitting in the hall of the family, the two people have dark faces, just like who owes them many things. Looking at the sea of the vicissitudes, the look is not very good. All three people are like black faced gods at the moment.


    As for the three people''s bad looks, the cross marriage decided yesterday was spread out in the outside world today. They said that they strengthened cooperation in order to fight Chu wind, and the chip was marriage.


    This is not news, but it has revealed a big problem, because it is decided by the family. The pulo and the two have only the core level to know how the news is coming out when the world is blocked?


    The seemingly simple news, but it exposed a problem, three inside may have traitors.


    Traitors, at any time, are deeply abhorrent. Now the things they decide are passed out in impossible circumstances, and they have to make the people here dignified.


    Luojia mountain is a bit of a restless meaning, a slap on the table beside: "can''t you contact the old people?"


    After the news was revealed, they contacted their ancestors for the first time, but there was no news until now, and the mountain of Rocca could not contact their own father.


    Both xicanghai and puyuanlei shake their heads. They want to tell their ancestors the first time about this matter, but they have tried various methods, which has no effect.


    The more I thought about the mount Rocca, the more angry he was, and he patted it on the table again: "what is the matter, who leaked this thing?"


    Puyuan Lei squints his eyes to the sea of the ocean, and asks tentatively, "brother Canghai, I wonder if there were people who cherish their family left yesterday?"


    "What do you mean?" "I can not hear that puyuanlei is suspicious of the family people to this matter, unhappy opening:" we cherish the family are all open and upright, I can guarantee that no one has gone out, and also ask brother yuanlei to speak, can pay attention to a bit. "


    I don''t want to laugh at Luojia mountain: "brother Canghai, we only brought the two of us who knew the cross marriage yesterday. We explained that we could not get out until we finished, so as not to prevent Chu Feng from knowing to destroy it."


    "But cherish the family is different, this matter knows the person still many!"


    "I feel sorry for the sea and I get up in a rage." brother Luo, why do we do that with our family? "


    "Why?" Luojia mountain also did not give any face to cherish Canghai, and said directly: "the reason is simple. You think you are losing the cross marriage of your family, so you want to send out the news and let Chu wind to destroy it. In this way, your power of cherishing the family will not be consumed by us."


    "Of course, it''s just our guess, but it''s inevitable that you cherish the fact that your family has come out."


    I didn''t expect that Luojia mountain dared to say such a word. I was not a man without temper. He smashed his hand on the table beside him. He immediately split the table: "speak, there should be a basis!"


    "According to certain, in order to ensure that our people are not surprised, we have temporarily controlled the people who came yesterday, there is no possibility of news transmission and no chance like that."


    "I am sorry for my family. I don''t know brother Canghai. Can I control people?"


    Cherish Canghai this only know, tonight puyuanlei and Xi Canghai come, is premeditated, and is early prepared.


    From their look, they are happy to see the marriage, so there is absolutely no exposed to know things, so this is likely to be on the body of cherish the family.


    But I don''t want to admit that I cherish my family and have people who don''t respect orders. After all, he began to say that no one can go out. It is impossible to pass this matter out without going out.


    Seeing puyuanlei two people already put out the eating fixed appearance, cherish Canghai frown: "lanning, go to guard entrance all to me call."


    Soon, the dozens of people who guard the entrance of Xi family were summoned by Xi lanning. The two people went out, and Xi Canghai directly said, "said, did anyone leave the world of cherish family since yesterday?"


    A leader of the family came up and said respectfully, "the Lord, according to your orders, none of our family has gone out."


    "Only a few people who started to come back from the house were summoned back by the family."


    "Cherish Canghai heard the words of the look eased some, sneer:" two, heard? "


    Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain are very important for this marriage in order to weaken and cherish their family and strengthen their own power. Therefore, they will not know about it in confidentiality, so they must have the problem here.


    At this moment, the head of the family said no, Pu Yuan Lei two people are not very believe, go up to go, Puyuan Lei asked: "who are those who are back then?"Their family also began to send out to inquire for information, but now the people who are called back are very ordinary people. He wants to see if there is anything special about the people who are called back by the family.


    The head of the Xi family didn''t know what had happened. After recalling for a moment, he said, "seven people came back. Six of them were responsible for searching for information in the temple world. We summoned them back because of the master''s instructions. The other was Xi Ruyan, who was the young lady''s follower. She left when the families first started to fight against the temple world, and came back this morning."


    Hearing that it was a dream following maid, both Luojia mountain and Pu yuanlei''s eyes lit up, and the latter asked meaningfully: "brother Canghai, a maid following you is a little too free. After leaving for such a long time, you just come back? I don''t know if a maid can walk around alone


    Xi Canghai naturally heard Pu Yuan Lei''s words, that is to doubt Xi Ruyan.


    There was also some dullness in his heart. When Pu Jingqiong offended Chu Feng and knelt in the secret place of morning light, he did go with his dream and Xi Ruyan. However, Xi Ruyan seemed to come back with dream through the dazzling gate, so the guards didn''t know she had come back.


    But last night, Pu Yuan Lei still saw Xi Ruyan. How could he have come in from the entrance this morning? It is obvious that someone opened the door of glare, let Xi Ruyan leave, and this person is a dream, because Xi family big array, defend outside not defend inside, can''t enter, but can go out.


    Of course, Xi Canghai couldn''t admit it: "at the beginning, the young master of the common family, Jing Qiong, knelt in the secret place of the morning light. I''ll go and have a look. At that time, Xi Ruyan, the maid of the little girl, also followed. Later, when the little girl came back, she let Xi Ruyan walk around. They were in love with each other, not just the maid and the master."


    Pu yuanlei originally wanted to say something to hurt the sea, but he didn''t want to end up with himself. Thinking of Pu Jingqiong, who had knelt in the secret place of morning light, his mood suddenly changed very bad.


    Leng Hun said: "there is a reason, so we believe in the family for the moment, but the day after tomorrow, please cherish the master to remember what to do. My daughter is ready to marry into the family."


    Miss Cang also said, "I don''t know how to marry my son."


    The two people left directly after leaving a word. Xi Canghai''s look was completely cold after they left. He waved to let the people around him disperse and walked towards the dream residence. He just didn''t want to admit that the news was leaked from Xijia, but he was sure that the news was from Xijia.


    Came to the dream''s residence, saw her and Xi Ruyan sitting in the garden to enjoy the moon, Xi Canghai walked past, when Xi Ruyan came up, he slapped her in the face: "roll down for me!"


    He can be sure that this thing is Xi Ruyan to pass on, but without the support of dream, Xi Ruyan can''t do it, so teach Xi Ruyan a lesson, because the mastermind is not her.


    Xi Ruyan was beaten by a slap. He stood up and looked at the sea of Xi Cang with anger on his face. Seeing the dream, he looked stunned. He lowered his head, his eyes were full of tears and left the garden.


    "Father


    After Xi Ruyan retreated, Meng began to look unhappy: "can you tell me why? I just heard that Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain are coming again, but you are angry, and you should not send your anger to Ruyan''s body?"


    Xi Canghai took a look at the dream and sat down and said, "there are only our father and daughter here, so you don''t have to pretend in front of me. I just ask you, did you let Xi Ruyan go to the temple world and spread the marriage? Don''t say you don''t know. This morning the guard saw Xi Ruyan come in from the entrance. "


    "But last night, she was clearly here. No one saw her go out, but she came back. Don''t be a father. She''s an idiot!"


    Dream micro frown, she knew that this matter can hide other people, but can not hide Xi Canghai, just did not expect Xi Canghai to be so angry, came in without saying a word and gave Xi Ruyan slap.


    Sitting down, the dream did not cover up the meaning: "yes, I asked Ruyan to spread the news. I suspect that the ancestors have been controlled by nothingness. The purpose of proposing this matter is to stimulate Chu Feng to attack the PLO family and stimulate his ferocity!"


    Xi Canghai saw that her daughter didn''t hide it to the end, but she was still a little puzzled: "is there nothing behind the ancestors? Why does it want to do that? How can marriage stimulate Chu Feng and what does it inspire his ferocity


    The dream was silent for a moment, and told some things to Xi Canghai, such as the nihilistic conspiracy. In the end, the hope of Chu Feng''s extinction was that Chu Feng''s ferocity was aroused to the greatest extent. Only by killing can Chu Feng become a god of killing.


    Xi Canghai is still a little puzzled: "nihilism how to be sure, Chu Feng will attack on the Puluo two families?"


    Meng dun for a moment, lowered his head: "because, I am Chu Feng''s woman!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3041

    "Oh


    Xi Canghai nodded at the smell of speech, but did not react for a while, but then stopped for a moment, rubbed a bit and stood up, his face full of shock: "what do you say?"


    Dream also knows that this thing is unacceptable to cherish the sea, but the soul has been entangled with Chu Feng, saying that the woman of Chu Feng is not too much, so she just nods.


    Xi Canghai''s body swayed, and suddenly he slapped him on the dream''s face, looking ugly: "originally I was still entangled in the matter of you marrying Luofei, but now I''m not entangled at all. You prepare to marry Luofei the day after tomorrow. Whether you agree or not, it''s all decided."


    Leaving a cruel word, Xi Canghai left the dream room directly, and drank: "come, show me the eldest lady, check it for me every half an hour. If you don''t inform me immediately, in addition, no one can get close to here from now on, even if it''s Xi Ruyan."


    He made all the arrangements and took care of the sea before leaving. However, a heart could not be too angry. He could accept that dream didn''t want to marry Luo Fei, so he made these things, but he absolutely could not accept that dream was the woman of Chu Feng.


    Not to mention that the ancient demon God killed his father, but Chu Feng is now the enemy of the whole Xiuzhen world, which makes Xi family lose a lot. This is what Xi Canghai can''t accept.


    What''s more, he heard what dream said just now. There may be nihilism behind the four ancestors. What nihilism did was to use the relationship between dream and Chu Feng to destroy the Puluo family. In any case, it was in line with the interests of cherishing the family.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Xi Canghai doesn''t think Chu Feng is an opponent of nothingness. If Chu Feng is really so powerful, how can nihilism save the four ancestors from his hands?


    Therefore, in the determination that the dream is not to deceive himself, Xi Canghai''s heart immediately made a decision, that is to help nihilism complete all this, let Chu Feng because of the dream of the two opponents, the two themselves stand together, Chu Feng hands is definitely aimed at the two.


    At that time, the Xijia family could gain huge benefits in secret. As for the follow-up matters, Xi Canghai naively thought that nothing would save the four ancestors. Then it would certainly not be really destroyed. Maybe in the future, the whole cultivation world will only have Xi family.


    It has to be said that the idea is very silly and naive, but at the moment, Xi Canghai has completely stopped thinking about these things. He only knows that nothingness is very powerful, which is enough.


    Not long after Xi Canghai left, his surroundings were guarded by his family guard. When Xi Ruyan came to want to go in, he was blocked out of the door. If he insisted on going in again, he would be killed directly.


    Xi Ruyan dense sound and dream contact, just know what happened, hear dream analysis, Xi Ruyan''s mouth directly open.


    For the first time, he felt that Xi Canghai was so stupid. It seemed that he didn''t want to have a relationship with Chu Feng. He had such a plan secretly. Didn''t he know that the collapse of the ancient Xiuzhen world was promoted by nothing?


    Following her side, I heard her say something. If the dispute between the ancient demons and the ten ancient clans is said, the culprit is not the ancient demons, but the nihility, because both the ten ancient clans and the ancient demons are just chessmen on the void chessboard, and they are just developing according to the fate track.


    Xi Canghai at the moment should be naive to have such an idea, although he did not say it, but the dream is to see through, Xi Ruyan, think about how silly.


    But now xicanghai has sent someone to guard here. It''s impossible for dream to fight against Xi Canghai. It''s impossible for him to go in. He frowns a little, and Xi Ruyan goes back to his residence temporarily to see if there is any way to make the dream free.


    Of course, if the dream wants to be free, no one can stop it. The reason why she doesn''t come out now is that she doesn''t want to have a dispute with her father.


    When he returned to his residence, Xi Ruyan leaned down on the table and said, "what is the owner thinking about? At this time, he should think about standing together by virtue of the relationship between miss and Chu Feng. How could he force her to marry Luo Fei? Isn''t that naive? "


    Talking to herself there, Xi Ruyan still doesn''t know why Xi Canghai should do that. Although the dream has told her some, Xi Ruyan still can''t understand.


    Shaking her head, she was too lazy to think about it. No matter where the dream went, she followed.


    He got up and went over and stretched himself to show his graceful figure. He took off his clothes and showed his slim body just wearing underwear. When he turned to put his clothes in place, he looked sluggish and blinked.


    Because Chu Feng did not know when appeared in her room, at the moment is a smile looking at her.


    The clothes in her hands fell on the ground, and she opened her mouth to cry out. Fortunately, Chu Feng had already prepared for it. She immediately surrounded Xi Ruyan''s waist and covered her mouth with one hand: "it''s not that I haven''t met before. It''s also an old friend. Would you mind not calling?"


    Xi Ruyan blinks his eyes, but there is no embarrassment that Chu Feng is holding in his arms in his underwear. He is just stunned and blocked. How did Chu Feng come to Xi''s home.Seeing that Xi Ruyan didn''t look afraid, she was sure she would not cry out. Chu Feng let her go and sit down: "I heard you mutter just now. It seems that you are not in a good mood?"


    Xi Ruyan Dudu mouth, went to sit down, looked at the Chu wind: "demon lord, you long ago come?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and looked at the room which was quite warm: "when you couldn''t get into your lady''s room, I had already arrived, and then followed you back, but you didn''t find it."


    Xi Ruyan narrowed his eyes and looked at his body which was just wearing sexy underwear at the moment, revealing his playfulness: "Lord demon, are you also a heavy taste for both master and servant? You don''t show up when I''m wearing clothes, but you do appear when I''m not wearing clothes. Why don''t you wait for a moment, I''ll take off all my clothes and come out again?"


    Chu Feng coughed, and looked at Xi Ruyan''s good body, white and half dew, round and full.


    Did not speak, cherish such as smoke to come up to a point: "good-looking?"


    "It''s OK, but it''s not as good as your eldest lady." I didn''t expect that Xi Ruyan was still such a person. Chu Feng was not embarrassed. After pondering and smiling, his eyes were even more presumptuous: "other aspects are not as good as your eldest lady. As for how you didn''t appear just now, you just talked to yourself and didn''t want to interrupt you."


    Seeing Chu Feng look at herself without scruple, she not only has no shyness, but also deliberately straightens her body. In her opinion, a woman born with a woman should have the capital of pride, which is to show men what men don''t see, and it is not a good woman.


    Legs crossed, no shyness can be said: "thought the devil Lord is deliberately waiting for me to strip out to enjoy the beautiful scenery, do not want to still think like this, really sad!"


    "But when you come to take care of your home in the middle of the night, you should know something about it?"


    For Xi Ruyan, this is only the second time to meet, but she has an appreciative attitude towards Chu Feng. If you change to other women, you will not be so calm at this time. At least you should also wear good clothes, but Xi Ruyan is not.


    Not only was he not embarrassed to be seen, but also quite calm. Of course, the most appreciated thing about Chu Feng was that Xi Ruyan didn''t ask him how he came to Xijia world, which showed that this woman only accepted the real problems. As long as it happened, there was no curiosity.


    The secret way dream has a good maid, Chu Feng also restrained the smile on the face and nodded: "I should know what I know, otherwise I won''t come here tonight."


    "As for coming to you instead of your miss, I just want to ask you if there is any way to prevent her from marrying Luo Fei. I believe you don''t want to marry Luo Fei with her, because Luo Fei will certainly eat you, right?"


    Xi Ruyan smiles gently, puts one hand on the table, lies down a little, plump presses on the edge of the table, completely variant. Although Xi Ruyan has not experienced men and women, she is very good at how to seduce a man.


    Sure enough, Chu Feng''s eyes originally did not want to see, were attracted to Xi Ruyan in the past, saw that the edge of a little red color, feel a little dry throat.


    Reluctantly, he moved his eyes: "let''s get down to business."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Xi Ruyan couldn''t help laughing. She could not help but smile, and finally she could not help it: "I don''t want to tease you. I didn''t expect that the man who miss likes is not an absolute stallion. Indeed, your conjecture is right. I don''t ask how you know."


    "I have two ways to prevent the young lady from marrying Luo Fei. I can even prevent the Xi family from being excluded by the PLO family."


    Chu Feng was shocked: "are you cherishing your family?"


    "Well, I''m sure it is. It''s still the granddaughter of the young lady." Xi Ruyan spits out his tongue and continues to say: "it''s just that the two families of PLO are not good things. If we cherish the family, we can only cherish the family even if we are reluctant to unite together."


    "Therefore, don''t doubt my loyalty to Xijia. Only those who are truly loyal can know how to choose the family. Undoubtedly, it is a good way not to contact the two families."


    Chu Feng looked up and down, Xi Ruyan, where is still a girl, than a lot of specially trained daughter is more intelligent, but think of her master son is a dream, Chu Feng is also relieved.


    "What can I do?" he asked


    Xi Ruyan thought about it carefully for a moment, and then he replied: "one way is that Luo Fei is dead. Even if someone is dead, then the young lady can''t marry the rest of the Luo family. Besides Luo Fei, there is no saint in the younger generation. The old guy in Luojia mountain can''t say that he married the young lady, even if he has such an idea."


    "The other is that you propose to cherish the family, and limit a time. If you don''t agree, attack the family immediately. However, both the PLO families are people who don''t see rabbits or scatter eagles. They can''t see the danger of Xijia by marriage. They must be on their own. In this way, they can break the marriage plot."


    Chu Feng looked up and down, Xi Ruyan, with stature, beauty, and brain. He stood up and said, "know yourself and know your enemy. Sure enough, the enemy knows your enemy better. I''m suddenly interested in you, waiting for me to take your young lady and study life with you."The voice falls down, Chu Feng leaves directly, and even has no breath. Tonight he comes to see if there is any way to destroy it. Asking Xi Ruyan is just a trial. I don''t want this girl to really have a way and can stand scrutiny.


    As expected, she is not an ordinary maid. Chu Feng really has the idea of conquering it.


    But after Chu Feng left, Xi Ruyan blinked his eyes and got up, without any Shyness: "I know I''m sure I''ve been with you all the time. I''ve even thought about my excuse."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3042

    The next morning, the sun has just risen in the sky, but the family members are all nervous.


    Because not long ago, the guard came to the news, Chu Feng sent a post, asking Xi Canghai to go out and accept it in person, but also left his words. If he didn''t go out to pick up the post before noon, he would fight against his family immediately.


    Although it is said that there is only a woman in the realm of God, the heart of cherishing the sea is not very stable. After all, who knows whether Chu Feng will hide in the dark and cheat him out?


    In the assembly hall, everyone sat together in silence.


    Xi Canghai looked at them and knew that these people could not give him any advice. He looked at Xi lanning and asked, "lanning, do you have any ideas?"


    Xi Lang Ning saw that everyone didn''t speak, and knew that he could only brave his head and get up: "second uncle, I think I''d better go out and accept the post. It''s a woman. No matter whether there''s a conspiracy or not, if we don''t go out, we''ll be ridiculed. But Chu Feng really starts at us and believes that he will be called mean."


    The rest of the people quickly echoed Xi lanning''s words. Now that Chu Feng is strong, it is somewhat unreasonable to exclude the people he sent. Although we will fight sooner or later, the envoys of the two countries have not been killed yet.


    Hearing someone''s support, Xi lanning''s mood also relaxed a little: "second uncle, if you''re really worried, you can let sister Ximeng have a look, and I''ll know what''s going on."


    It''s a good way to get through other people''s ideas to a certain extent.


    Originally thought this method is very good, but soon Xi Canghai shook his head and rejected: "no, anyone can go to try, but the dream is absolutely not."


    We didn''t expect that Xi Canghai''s reaction would be so big, but as the owner of the house, he said so, and it''s hard for us to refute anything. However, in my heart, it''s quite ironic that the dream can be quietly attached to others, but Xi Canghai still refuses to agree. What is he thinking?


    Xi Canghai himself was not good at explaining in front of so many people. After hesitating for a while, he said, "lanning will stay, others will go down for a while, and be ready for war at all times."


    Everyone retreated one by one, and Xi Canghai waved his hand to let Xi langning sit down. He said solemnly, "now I want to tell you one thing. But remember, this thing is that you know it, and we can''t let others know it any more. Otherwise, our Xijia family will be destroyed by the Chu wind and will be destroyed by the PLO family together."


    Xi lanning seldom sees Xi Canghai''s look so serious, but also feels that things may be very serious and nods seriously.


    Brewing for a while, Xi Canghai just told Xi Lang Ning what he knew last night, and his face gradually became ugly.


    He slapped him on the table next to him: "so, it''s impossible for me to let my dream explore the situation. Who knows whether the news she brings back is true or false. Once a woman is attracted to a man, it is unreasonable, and there will be problems with her loyalty to the family."


    Xi lanning''s expression has solidified on his face. He has never thought that the dream is a woman of Chu Feng, but he also knows that Xi Canghai will not joke with him on such a matter.


    When her eyes turned, Xi lanning already had an idea in her mind: "second uncle, I dare not say and don''t understand Chu Feng, but I know sister Xi Meng very well. She is a kind-hearted person and takes good care of all the family members. I believe that if she were a woman of Chu Feng, she would never look at the family members and Chu Feng forever."


    "So today Chu Feng sent someone, probably because of the news that came out yesterday. At first, you didn''t say Xi Ruyan had gone out. It''s likely that sister Xi Meng sent her to meet Chu Feng to discuss things."


    Xi Canghai was stunned: "do you mean that the people sent by Chu Feng are not luring me out to kill?"


    Xi Lang Ning had no choice but to smile: "second uncle, if you are not polite, do you have the qualification to let Chu Feng use such means to lure and kill?"


    The words are a little bad to hear, but they seem to be the truth after a careful taste. At the beginning, I really thought a lot. Unexpectedly, my dream and Chu Feng had such a relationship. Xi Ruyan also went out for a visit. Maybe there is another reason for chufeng to send someone here today.


    Then a thought, Xi Canghai has no meaning to worry about: "then you say, what should we do after we go out?"


    "Second uncle, I''ll go out with you. Wait and see. I''ll arrange everything." Xi Lang Ning thought about it for a while. Now he doesn''t know what situation Chu Feng sent for, and he doesn''t know how to do it.


    After Xi lanning''s analysis, Xi Canghai''s heart also gained some confidence. He nodded and stood up: "OK, go out and have a look, but you still have to be careful. If there is any problem, you should withdraw at the first time."


    When they walked out of the conference hall, they just took a few people from the God of nature to the entrance of Xijia world. When they went out, they saw the elegant Yihong standing there. When they saw such a tasteful woman, Xi Canghai''s eyes could not help lighting up.


    However, just as soon as he cherished the sea, he hid his ideas. When he got to the front, he looked around and made sure that there was no one else to hide.Looking at the charming woman, Xi Canghai also revealed his dignity: "you are the man sent by the demon God. It is said that you want to send a post, is it a war post?"


    Leaning on Hong''s elegant smile, she is clearly the elder of Chu Feng, and secretly has a lover relationship with Chu Feng. She does not feel timid because the family she is facing is the God of nature at least. She takes out a red post from her body: "the master of Xi thinks much, this is a wedding note. Chu Feng wants to marry the eldest lady of Xi family, cherish the dream!"


    What!


    Everyone is a Leng, did not expect Chu Feng will send such a post, Xi Canghai hesitated, let Xi Lang Ning to take the post.


    When the post arrived, Xi Canghai felt that there was no problem, so he opened it. As expected, as Yihong said, it was a post of marriage promotion, which showed Chu Feng''s intention to marry her dream. After reading the post, Xi Canghai closed the post and was about to open his mouth. When he was about to open his mouth, he heard the secret voice of Xi langning.


    What to say, Xi Canghai did not open his mouth for the time being, but looked at Xi lanning. The latter told him that there was a good way. He was really a little curious.


    Xi lanning nodded to Xi Canghai, then looked at Yihong: "the devil wants to marry my sister, which is a good thing, but my sister has been engaged to the little master of Luo family, and our relationship is not to get married. I think there should be nothing to talk about about this matter?"


    In his heart, Xi lanning thought that the reason why Chu Feng sent someone to propose marriage was that he knew that dream was going to marry Luo Fei, so he came first.


    "The land of Zhongzhou!" Relying on Hong''s smile, "Chu Feng asked me to tell the Xi family that if he promised this marriage, he would withdraw the inner city forces in Zhongzhou and set up a branch there for Xijia. At the same time, he allowed Xijia to walk in the world within the control range without any attack."


    "Of course, if you have any request, you can also say it. According to Chu Feng''s meaning, before sunset today, he will come to marry Miss Ximeng."


    If there was no agreement with the Puluo family at the beginning, now xicanghai might agree to such a request. After all, it would be a good thing for Xijia to form an alliance with Chu Feng, and even unify the Xiuzhen world with the help of Chu Feng.


    But now he has agreed to get married according to Xi Qingtian''s will. If he repents again, he can''t say that he thinks that dream has affection for Chu Feng. If he marries in the past, he will strengthen Chu Feng''s strength, which is more influential than marrying Luofei.


    Because Xi Canghai never had any trust in his daughter. Otherwise, he would not have supported his nephew Xi lanning to be the young master instead of his own daughter. Dream!


    So he thought that the dream married in the past, will help Chu Feng deal with Xi family.


    Just waiting for him to open his mouth, Xi lanning took the word: "can the devil really ask for us?"


    "Yes Yihong nodded and said, "he said that as long as it is something he can do, he can talk about it. Of course, if he can''t, he still wants to marry Miss Xi Meng."


    The people who cherish his family scolded Chu Feng ten times and eight times. This shows that he bullied others and asked for it. But if he did not agree, he would not agree. If he should marry a dream, he would still marry.


    Xi Canghai took a deep breath and knew that this matter must have been known by the PLO family. If you can''t handle it well, maybe Chu Feng hasn''t started. The Puluo family will start with the Xi family first.


    "Well, we can promise to marry sister Xi Meng to the devil."


    But at this time, Xi Canghai was not prepared at all. Xi lanning even said aloud: "we have only one request. Because Ximeng married the demon God, we must fall out with the PLO family. If the devil really likes my sister, let mu Qianxue, the holy daughter of the blade snow clan, marry me as his wife."


    The corners of her mouth are slightly upturned. Xi lanning knows that dream is not a man who is easily attracted to men. Even now she claims to be a woman of Chu Feng. That shows that Chu Feng likes dreams very much. Sending someone to propose marriage today can illustrate this point. He might as well put forward his own requirements and see what Chu Feng is thinking.


    Looking at Yihong frowning, Xi lanning continued: "it''s not difficult to believe that this point is still under the control of the demon God, and I have a special preference for mu Qianxue, which is not too much. It is also before sunset that mu Qianxue arrives, cherishes dreams and leaves the cabinet. If Mu Qianxue does not arrive, Xi Meng would rather die than marry!"


    Xi Canghai a Leng a Leng, reaction came to know his nephew''s wisdom.


    Chu Feng agreed to marry mu Qianxue to Xijia. The most important thing is to become an ally with Chu Feng. At that time, there was no need to worry about the Puluo family. In addition, Chu Feng''s control over the sword snow sect could be divided from within. This is a good thing.


    Because according to the character of Xue nishang, Chu Feng oppressed mu Qianxue to marry Xi lanning, which must be uncomfortable in her heart. Then she nodded her head after thinking about Xi Canghai: "Xi Lang Ning means I mean it!"


    "One person for another, mu Qianxue, I married out of a dream, mu Qianxue did not arrive, would rather die than marry!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3043

    "What?"


    Yihong left with the meaning of cherishing the family. Xi Canghai and Xi lanning came to the dream''s residence together. When the dream learned what had happened, her mouth could not bear to open a little bit. She didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen.


    Isn''t he dead in the heart of Chu Feng? How can we send someone to propose marriage, or is it so overbearing?


    Even in her dream, she couldn''t think of the reason why Chu Feng did it, because in her cognition, Chu Feng was not a person who did this kind of thing for no reason. Even if he had the mind to sow dissension, he should not do so. He could have better ways to use it.


    They didn''t know that the dream had been designed to feign death, so they were very strange about the performance of the dream.


    In their opinion, the dream is actually Chu Feng''s woman. At this moment, hearing Chu Feng''s offer of marriage is sure to be happy. How can they not be excited at all? Instead, it seems that the mood is not very good?


    "Father, if you still believe it, listen to me."


    Soon, the dream opened her mouth. She didn''t know what Chu Feng was doing. However, through her understanding of Chu Feng, she knew that things would never be so simple. What she was afraid of was that she would not be attracted by her family. If she loved Chu Feng, she would probably fall into the trap of Chu Feng. Although she liked Chu Feng, she did not want to see Chu Feng design his family.


    Xi Canghai seldom sees a dream with such a dignified look. Even if she starts to know that she wants to marry in a cross way, her dream is very calm. But now Chu Feng proposes to marry her, she is rather dignified. Xi Canghai is very puzzled and nods slightly.


    The dream was silent for a while and brewed a language before saying: "no matter how you think, and no matter what kind of conditions Chu Feng has given, it is certainly not for no reason that he comes to propose a marriage. To a large extent, it is to stir up the relationship between Xi family and PLO family. Once you are excited and do it, then you will be caught in the trap."


    "I don''t know what kind of things will happen, but I hope all of you will not agree to Chu Feng''s request. I firmly believe that he will not attack the world of cherishing the family because of your refusal."


    Xi Canghai frowned and took a look at Xi lanning. The latter was also frowning. They were a little dignified about what the dream said. After all, everyone just wanted to get benefits, not to bear the possible disasters.


    Just waiting for them to open their mouth, a guard of Xi''s family came in nervously: "master, something''s wrong. The two demons of the demon Kingdom garrison at the entrance and exit of Xijia world with ten thousand demons, and send out their words. If the eldest lady is not sent out before sunset, the horse will attack the world of Xijia."


    At first, he hesitated because of his dream, but when he heard the report from the family guard, Xi Canghai couldn''t contact Xi Qingtian. At the moment, he was upset and said, "no matter what Chu Feng thinks, this matter has advantages and disadvantages for our family. As long as we master it well, it''s not a bad thing, so it''s a decision It''s settled. "


    "As long as Chu Feng really sends mu Qianxue to marry lanning, then you''ll leave more Chu Feng. If he doesn''t agree, then even if we cherish our family, we will not let him in disguise weaken the power of cherishing our family."


    The dream is good. How can the sea be so firm all of a sudden? When hearing what he said, the whole person changed color and looked astonished: "father, do you want Chu Feng to exchange people for others?"


    "Yes At this time, Xi Canghai didn''t mean to hide his dream. He nodded: "lanning is the little master of our family. His wife must be a saint. Only mu Qianxue can meet the standards of the cultivation world. For the sake of our family''s blood inheritance, he must marry mu Qianxue."


    "Now the sword snow clan is completely under the control of Chu Feng. As long as he gives orders to snow nishang, he certainly does not dare to disobey him. As long as he can really bring mu Qianxue, then you must marry Chu Feng."


    Hearing his father say such words, he actually wanted to exchange her for mu Qianxue. The future wife of the little Lord turned pale a little. At the moment, he found that his status in Xi''s family was not very high. When necessary, he could even be used to exchange Xi langning for a woman.


    Male preference, dream that such things should not happen to their own body, but now the fact is, that is the case.


    Throat some infarction, want to speak, Xi Canghai already took Xi Lang Ning to turn to leave, can also hear Xi Canghai cry outside: "go to call Xi Ruyan, let her help Miss clean up, as long as Chu Feng agreed to our request, let Xi Meng follow him, if not, we will carry it to the end."


    It''s a gamble. If you lose, it''s a big deal. Anyway, if the Xiuzhen world continues to fight against each other, it will be the same result. But if it succeeds, you can stand with Chu Feng, and even let Xi lanning get a powerful wife.


    Dream standing in his room, no one in the case, tears finally can not help but flow out.


    For a long time, she felt that although she was not as good as Xi lanning in the family, she was still very important in her father''s heart as the master of the family. But now she knew that she was only a daughter who would always marry out.Even the dream can think of a point, that is, if the general family oppressed a bit more tightly, maybe Xi Canghai had already completely engaged himself to the Pu family.


    The corners of her mouth were involved, passing a bitter smile, and the dream was powerless to sit down. She didn''t resent being a woman of Chu Feng, but it was definitely not the way. Because she knew what kind of person Chu Feng was, he would never do something for no reason.


    Moreover, she felt that Chu Feng didn''t know that he was alive. If she sent herself to her, she would know that she had cheated him, and her dream heart seemed very exclusive. Therefore, it was also based on the fact that Chu Feng did not know that he was living but was promoting a marriage. What she was saying was to stir up the relationship between Xi family and PLO family.


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Xi Ruyan was also allowed to get close to him. Seeing that dream was sitting there listless, he asked curiously, "I heard that the master asked me to help you clean up and said that you are going to get married. Isn''t it tomorrow that you will get married?"


    Dream bitter smile, just from the Xi Canghai where know things out, erase the tears from the corner of the eye: "smoke, that really is my father?"


    Xi Ruyan looks stunned. At this moment, he thought of what he had said with Chu Feng. The boy in the dark way really did what he said.


    Of course, these words Xi Ruyan will not let the dream know, because she is very clear, the dream does not want to let Chu Feng know that she is still alive.


    Just looking at the painful appearance of the dream, Xi Ruyan''s heart was also uncomfortable. She sat down and took her hand and said, "Miss, whether it is in the Xiuzhen world or in the rest of the strong world, it has always existed. Your strength is stronger than Xilang Ning, but it is clear that the family does not give you the upper position."


    "Now you can exchange Chu Feng''s friendship, and even let Xi lanning get a woman as powerful as mu Qianxue. The owner of the family is certainly very happy, and even the family members are very happy, because we all know that cooperation with the PLO family can only lead to death together, but if we establish friendship with Chu Feng, then Xijia may unify the cultivation world."


    After pausing for a moment, Xi Ruyan added: "of course, the most important thing is that the family can obtain the maximum benefit in this matter, and even gain a different status in the universe in the future. This is what the family values. As long as you sacrifice one, you can get it. Why not do it?"


    Xi Ruyan said that the dream of nature is also clear, but how in the heart are difficult to accept, clenching his lips: "Chu Feng is the son of a bitch!"


    If Chu Feng didn''t make these things to trigger the evil spirit in his family''s heart, why do you need to look like this at the moment? He felt a little pain in his head. The dream gently waved his hand: "well, it seems that Chu Feng is really here. Help me clean it up. In addition, wait and tell my father to be careful of the PLO family!"


    "The three united together are not Chu Feng''s opponents. Now Xijia is likely to break away from the cooperative relationship with them and join Chu Feng''s side. The Puluo two families will certainly try their best to prevent it."


    Xi Ruyan en a, but in the heart is not satisfied, Chu wind actually is true feelings for the dream, how can let the pro two levels start to cherish the family?


    It''s a pity that Xi Ruyan never knew one thing, that is, Chu Feng pursues stability and peace in the world. Xi''s family is obviously ambitious. Even if it is the existence of a dream, he will not give any face. Instead, he is willing to see that the Puluo family attacks Xijia.


    When the Xijia family was busy because of Chu Feng''s marriage promotion, Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain also sat together in the Pujia world. Naturally, they also knew what was happening in the Xijia family. They also knew that Chu Feng mobilized the demon Kingdom army to encircle the Xijia world and oppressed it with the strength of Yuxi family.


    Luojia mountain was sitting there, spurting a face of anger: "Chu Feng this son of a bitch, women he also want to rob?"


    "It''s not robbery, it''s just a means." Pu Yuan Lei was calm, but there was still a dignified expression between his eyebrows: "he knew that if our three families really realized the cross marriage, then the resistance to him would also be strengthened. This is what Chu Feng would never want to see."


    "But now he directly oppresses the Xi family to marry Xi Meng, which is obviously to destroy this marriage and promise many benefits to the family. It is not difficult to understand what he is thinking."


    Luojia mountain frowned: "will the cherish family agree?"


    "It''s hard to say!" Pu Yuan Lei gently shook his head, for the current situation he is also some can not see clearly: "according to the truth, Xi family should agree, because with Chu Feng cooperation, is a good thing, but they put forward to Mu Qianxue married to Xi family, I feel that they do not want, because if you really want to, it is absolutely impossible to put forward such a person for person condition."


    This is also puyuanlei was very puzzled after receiving the news. He felt that the Xi family had a heart to rely on Chu Feng, but they also proposed that it was impossible for Chu Feng to agree. After all, Xue nishang could not let mu Qianxue marry Xi langning, and Chu Feng could not lose the support of a blade snow sect because of a family.


    So even if Pu Yuan Lei is so smart, he can''t see that he really wants to be close to Chu Feng, or he doesn''t want to be close to Chu Feng.


    If Pu yuanlei knew that Xi Canghai''s intention was to stir up the relationship between Chu Feng and qianxuezong, and let Chu Feng throw more resources on Xi''s family, he would certainly vomit blood at the moment, because mu Qianxue really married to Xijia, and the Qianxue sect must have a conflict with chufeng. In order to check and balance, chufeng must favor Xijia.It''s just a pity that Pu yuanlei is thinking about whether Xijia will really cooperate with Chu Feng. He doesn''t think deeply about the Tao. Finally, he says, "forget it, maybe Xijia deliberately put forward such conditions to let Chu Feng retreat. Let''s be prepared."


    "Once the Xijia really refuses Chu Feng, Chu Feng will definitely do something. We need to send some people to support him. If the Xijia agrees with Chu Feng, we will mobilize people to attack Xijia and reprimand the traitor."


    Puyuanlei can not think of the problem, Luojia mountain is even more do not understand, also can not understand, can only nod: "that can only be like this for the time being."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3044

    When the PLO family chose to watch the change, Yihong also brought the news back to the temple world.


    "It''s interesting!"


    When Chu Feng knew the conditions proposed by the Xi family, a funny smile appeared in the corner of his mouth: "I thought that the Xi family would put forward some excessive conditions, but I only did not think that they would put forward such conditions, so that once in and out, the strength of the Xi family would not be lost, and I could be overcame."


    All the people present didn''t understand what Chu Feng wanted to do, so they didn''t understand what he said at the moment. They all just looked at him to see what chufeng wanted to say.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to explain it at all, because he only had to understand the idea of cherishing the family. At first, maybe he was worried about the oppression of his family because of his dream. But now Chu Feng has no sense of guilt in his heart. The people who cherish his family are indeed ambitious people.


    It seems like a simple proposal to change people, but Chu Feng is very clear that as long as one of them can''t handle it well, then the sword snow sect will have estrangement and contradiction with himself. Even if they dare not say anything because of the blood spirit contract, who knows what will happen in the future?


    The reason why Xi''s family did that was very simple. In addition to the dream of leaving their family, their family power would be consumed. If Mu Qianxue wanted to marry into Xi family to make up for this deficiency, there was also to sow dissension.


    Because now the blade snow clan is the only one in their hands, the Xi family is also very clear about this. I think they also know that they will put some resources on the blade snow sect at a certain time. Even if they marry their dreams, they are not sure whether they will fully support Xi family.


    Therefore, in order to make the Xijia get the most benefits after cooperation, even surpass the blade snow sect, so we put forward the requirement of exchanging people for people.


    Mu Qianxue is the holy daughter of the Renxue clan. If she wants her to marry to the Xijia family, then the whole family will definitely resent itself. The Xijia family also knows that it will suppress the development of the sect and will not fit in with the appearance of the sect. At that time, they will incline the Xijia family intentionally or unintentionally, and the Xijia family will get great benefits.


    As for whether the family has ever considered the consequences of their refusal, Chu Feng believes that they have thought about it, but they are not worried.


    The reason is also very simple. If he really refuses, the big deal is to maintain the original situation, and he can continue to cooperate with the PLO family. If he agrees, it will be better. Xijia will probably become the first one in the cultivation world. Even in the future, he will be able to get an extraordinary status in the universe.


    I think Chu Feng is not right. People who don''t admire this way to get along with their families are really one thing that doesn''t lose and can also get great benefits.


    It''s just that how can it be so cheap in this world? Don''t you know that someone once called himself chupaipi?


    And the people standing at the bottom of the table feel a little bit of heartache when they see the smile and playfulness on Chu Feng''s face. Because according to their understanding of Chu Feng, when Chu Feng shows such a smile, it is certain that someone is going to have bad luck, but who is going to have bad luck this time?


    Yihong couldn''t see what Chu Feng was thinking at the moment, and asked, "what are you going to do next? I think the attitude of cherishing the family is very strong. If Mu Qianxue doesn''t marry in the past, they can''t let their eldest daughter marry you."


    Until now, in addition to Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and Chang''e, only Chu Feng knows that it is a dream, not a dream cherished by a young lady.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng did not explain the meaning of these things, because the dream had done some things, we must be a little uncomfortable.


    The corner of his mouth raised a smile and said, "unexpectedly, they asked mu Qianxue to marry their little master. Then I promised that there was nothing to consider about this problem!"


    When Chu Feng was so good at talking, it was obvious that this condition was too much. There was a smell of provoking the relationship between him and the school of blade snow. In it, I believe that Chu Feng could feel it, and even felt it. How could he agree to the request of Xijia?


    Zhang yun''er also put forward her own puzzle: "if so, Xue nishang will be very angry, even the blade snow Zong up and down will have resentment against you, then it will lead to your control over the blade snow clan, there will be problems!"


    The rest of the people nodded and married anyone to the little master of the family. However, this woman must not be mu Qianxue, not to mention that she is a saint. The status of the Xianxue sect''s Saint daughter alone does not allow her to become a chess piece and be used by Chu Feng.


    "I''ll take care of this matter myself. You can arrange it. Before sunset, I''ll go to cherish my home to welcome the bride."


    Chufeng stood up with a smile and didn''t mean to worry about the current problem: "another 300 tables will be held, and some people will be invited to have a lively and lively feast. I''ll take a concubine. How can I celebrate it?"


    All of them laughed bitterly at the speech. They married a concubine before they married the main room. It is estimated that Chu Feng could do such a thing.


    But he didn''t worry about being provoked at all. He wanted mu Qianxue to marry Xi lanning. What did he think? Chu Feng had opened a door of dazzling light. Everyone knew that he was going to the sword snow sect, and they all gave up the idea of asking questions. They went to do things separately according to Chu Feng''s instructions.Chu Feng came to the blade snow sect, and directly appeared in front of the tallest ice and snow building. Xue nishang seemed to have known that he would come, and generally stood outside the door. Besides her, there were no other people of Renxue sect.


    Look at that look as cold as frost, as if the whole world owes her a lot of things in general, let Chu Feng astonished, it seems that he has not offended this woman?


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to open his mouth, Xue nishang had already said in a cold voice: "I already know about the matter of cherishing my family. I refuse to accept it. Even if the demon God killed me or even the blood spirit contract killed me, I would not follow your instructions."


    Mu Qianxue is her apprentice, who was adopted and brought up by her at a very young age, just like her own daughter. After knowing about Chu Fengfeng''s Xi family''s proposal and his family''s requirements, Xue nishang knew that Chu Feng might come to find her, but she would never allow mu Qianxue to marry Xi lanning.


    "Snow Lord, you didn''t want to give mu Qianxue to me at the beginning?" Chu Feng smile, there is no dissatisfaction because of the ugly face of snow neon dress: "so mu Qianxue gave me is also to, marry others is also married, you think you have given mu Qianxue to me, that is not OK?"


    "Can that be the same?" A cold snort of snow.


    He began to give mu Qianxue to chufeng, in order to make Qianxue''s submission more stable. After chufeng refused, xuenishang was still very relaxed. But at the moment, chufeng even wanted to marry mu Qianxue to Xi lanning, which was absolutely impossible.


    The more I thought about it, the more uncomfortable she felt in her heart: "demon, Xi Meng is indeed a beautiful woman, but we Qianxue is also one of the two beauties in the Xiuzhen world who are equally famous with her. I won''t agree with you if you hurt Qianxue for a woman."


    Chu Feng had already thought of such a situation before he came, so he was expected to stop and be angry with the snow colored clothes, so it is not surprising at all.


    Gently coughed: "it''s freezing here. We''d better go in and talk about it. I must have my reason for doing that, and I believe I can convince you."


    Xue nishang frowned. As long as mu Qianxue was married to the Xi family, she would not agree. However, seeing Chu Feng''s words were so polite, Xue nishang didn''t want to irritate Chu Feng, so she went inside with a cold face. Anyway, she decided in her heart that even if she died today, she couldn''t let Chu Feng succeed.


    When she was in the snow palace, she was very angry when she was standing under the snow snow palace, because she was very angry when she was standing in the snow palace Think about it.


    but soon, Chu Feng, a red face, dispelled unhealthy ideas. He came here not to study how to play with snow neon, but how to think about how to divide the real world. "If I insist on Mu Qian''s marriage to Xi Lang Ning today, what will you do?"


    The snow colored clothes raised her head, and an unyielding color appeared on her beautiful and cold face: "then I will persist to the end. I will absolutely not allow my apprentice to be used as a tool to gain benefits. Even if we can''t betray you because of the blood spirit contract, we will never die with you after a thousand years."


    Chu wind smile, snow nishang firmness is really he did not expect, but also can see, snow nishang for mu Qianxue is still very love.


    It doesn''t matter if Mu Qianxue is given to him in exchange for the stable snow colored clothes of qianxuezong. After all, it''s good for renxuezong. But if you want to marry mu Qianxue to Xijia, it''s absolutely impossible, because it will weaken the power of the school to a certain extent, and it is also an irreparable loss.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up: "that is to say, if I insist, you can''t fight against me, but you have no good attitude to me since then?"


    Snow Ni clothes a Zheng, then firmly nodded: "yes, I will hate you."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chu Feng chufeng smiles. Although Xue nishang''s character is very cold, her way of speaking is very direct, and there is a little lovely flavor in it. She stood up and said, "Lord Xue, I''ve already made this matter absolute, so no matter how you hate me or how, I hope you can listen to me."


    Xue nishang frowned deeply. Chu Feng also went to one side and said some of his thoughts with his back to him. Of course, for the sake of 100% safety, Chu Feng did not tell him his most real idea, but tried his best to persuade Xue nishang.


    Otherwise, it is not an easy thing to let mu Qianxue marry to cherish his family.


    After listening, snow Ni Shang tightly frown: "demon God, you mean, thousand snow won''t suffer any harm?"


    "That''s for sure." Chu Feng nodded and turned to face Xue nishang: "of course, this needs her cooperation. If she is still cold, she will inevitably be hurt. I can see that Xi lanning is a morbid love for mu Qianxue. I believe that some reasonable conditions will allow him. As long as Xi lanning agrees, then Mu Qianxue will not suffer any harm."


    "I know what you''re thinking, and I know how to cherish your family. Don''t think about it. I''m really stupid, OK?"Xue nishang''s face did not naturally pass a trace of embarrassment. At first, she really thought that Chu Feng thought that, but now hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, Xue nishang''s heart was not so nervous, but she still shook her head: "demon, I believe what you said, but I hope you find Qianxue yourself, because I don''t know how to tell her."


    Chu Feng a Leng, he told snow nishang these is to let her go to Mu Qianxue to discuss, did not think that she should not go, but also go by themselves?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s bewilderment, Xue nishang said, "Qianxue wants to be a woman for you according to my intention, and even made a contract of heaven. But in the end, she is broken by you. She has always been as famous as Xi Meng. She is coveted by countless men. Even Pu yuanlei and other old bastards of my generation have a mind for her. The rest of us don''t need to say more."


    "But you refused her, and let Qianxue''s self-esteem suffer a little blow. The woman''s heart is very strange, so she may object to this matter because of your needs, even if it''s death."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He didn''t expect that he would not want to admire Qianxue. He thought of the madness after satina was rejected by himself. Chu Feng still has a little fear.


    A light cough: "unexpectedly such words, then I still go to have a look!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3045

    After persuading Xue nishang, Chu Feng left the ice palace and went to Mu Qianxue''s residence. On the other hand, he was also thinking about how to talk to Mu Qianxue to make her not disgusted, even willing to do it!


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t think of it. The original intention of her refusal was just that she didn''t want to have an unfair trade relationship with the sword snow clan. Mu Qianxue was really out of balance because of this. Chu Feng really didn''t understand what these women thought.


    Chu Feng thought that he knew about women, but now he found that he didn''t know anything about women, or that women are contradictory creatures. No matter what you do, maybe they are all wrong.


    The key is to see what they think in their hearts.


    Like a lot of dog blood things, a man in the pursuit of a woman, the woman for that man is open eyes do not look.


    But if a man doesn''t care about her performance, or even doesn''t feel interested, then they will feel that their self-esteem has suffered a blow, even because they want to get the man, or hate the man, and become extreme.


    At the beginning, satina was rejected by herself, which is a very common thing for many people. If you like it, you will be together naturally. If you don''t like it, you can''t be together naturally.


    However, satina is a Protoss princess. She has enjoyed countless glories since she was a child. Her consciousness does not know what it is like to be rejected, which leads to her extremes. The deeper the love is, the deeper the final hatred will be.


    And now mu Qianxue, Chu Feng is also a little headache.


    The reason why he began to refuse the three people arranged by Xue nishang was that he wanted to use sincerity to coexist with renxuezong and let them do things for themselves sincerely. Therefore, even mu Qianxue made a contract of heaven, which was broken by Chu Feng, showing an attitude not for women.


    This seems to be a very noble thing, but now Xue nishang tells him that mu Qianxue''s self-esteem is hit because he doesn''t want her, which makes Chu Feng a little confused.


    Are you the sun, all the planets around you, and then you are a beauty, all men can not refuse you?


    Chu Feng shook her head helplessly, and felt that mu Qianxue''s growing environment, coupled with many men''s pursuit, had spoiled her.


    Thinking about it, she has already arrived at mu Qianxue''s residence. The people at the door didn''t stop her. Chu Feng went in to Mu Qianxue''s room and found that she was not there. She just saw clothes and underwear all over the ice bed.


    Remember to help mu Qianxue heal when came here, everywhere is in order, but now it seems a little messy, Chu Feng also don''t know how, snow goddess, also have unknown lazy?


    See mu Qianxue not in, Chu Feng also did not stay in her room, came out and asked: "where is the saint?"


    The guard at the door replied, "the saint has been there for the past few days."


    Chu Feng''s mouth moved, speechless looked at the guard. He knew that he must be looking for mu Qianxue when he came here. If she was not there, he should tell himself in advance and let himself go up and down again. Is it fun?


    Chufeng goes to Xueying''s residence, but Chu Feng is really unjust guard this time.


    They all have a kind of awe for Chu Feng. They can stand well when they see Chu Feng, rather than run away when they see it from a distance. As for taking the initiative to talk to him, most of the people in the blade snow sect have no such courage.


    When Chu Feng comes to Xueying''s residence, she is quite speechless when she looks up. Because she has some things before her, she tries to keep as little contact as possible with Xueying, so as not to let Xueying find out that she is the forest wind that started.


    Now mu Qianxue is even here. Chu Feng is brave enough to go up. She can only hope that Xueying is not smart enough to find her own difference.


    The guard at the door, like those who began to admire Qianxue, did not say a word when he saw Chu Feng coming. Chu Feng did not pay attention to these things. He went straight in and came to the residence with the highest layer of snow Ying. Before entering, he heard the voice coming from inside. Chu Feng stopped to hear what was going on.


    "Qianxue, you don''t like the Chu wind, do you?"


    "No!"


    "Your master and I watched you grow up. You can deceive others with your little mind, but you can''t deceive us. At first, you may not have any feelings about Chu Feng, but when he broke your contract of heaven, he also touched your heart, because I''m afraid he is the first man you met and didn''t think about you?"


    Listen to the dialogue inside. When Xueying says these things, mu Qianxue has no voice. Chu Feng looks embarrassed when standing outside. Do these women have brain problems? If they like them, they don''t want them. Instead, they are people who don''t want them. Instead, they are morbidly interested in them, shaking their heads, or unable to understand the minds of these women.


    At this time, mu Qianxue also softly opened his mouth: "uncle, or don''t say me, that Lin Feng how to return a responsibility?"Hearing the dialogue inside or involved himself, Chu Feng knew that it was wrong to continue to listen like this. He coughed gently, and suddenly there was a movement. Xue Ying was the first to flash out. When he saw that it was Chu Feng, the fierce look in his eyes just disappeared: "demon!"


    Chu Feng en a calm: "heard that the saint is here, I come to find her."


    Mu Qianxue also came out from the inside. He didn''t expect that chufeng was coming to find himself. When he thought of himself and Xueying, he didn''t know if Chu Feng had heard it. Seeing Chu Feng''s natural look, maybe he just arrived and didn''t hear it.


    Slightly lowered his head: "demon God!"


    "I''ll discuss something with you." Xueying is a person that can be trusted, and Chu Feng doesn''t want mu Qianxue to find a place to talk about.


    Listen to Chu Feng have something to discuss with himself, she has been here and snow Ying do not know the thing of cherish home, so nodded: "demon God please say."


    Chu Feng felt his nose, and some didn''t know how to open his mouth. He had already known that it would be better to let Xue nishang take preventive injections first. But now that he doesn''t come, he always wants to tell the story. After brewing for a while, Chu Feng said, "I have a matter for you to help me with. I hope you can marry and go to Xijia."


    What!


    Don''t talk about Mu Qianxue. Xueying is stunned. After reaction, Xueying looks at mu Qianxue. Seeing mu Qianxue''s face, she is still angry. She knows that because Chu Feng''s action has touched mu Qianxue''s heart, now Chu Feng wants to marry her to Xijia. It is conceivable that mu Qianxue''s heart is very angry.


    Just mu Qianxue endured, but the tone has been very cold: "why?"


    Chu Feng also did not hide, said the things about his family, but also told mu Qianxue about the conditions put forward by his family.


    After listening to Chu Feng, mu Qianxue raised his head: "does the demon God want me to change you to a woman?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say no, but Xueying was here. Chu Feng couldn''t tell his plan. He just nodded: "probably, it means this, but it''s not what you think."


    "What''s not?" Mu Qianxue''s voice became sharper and sharper: "you have already said it and said no to me. I know that Ximeng is excellent and has been called the first beauty in the Xiuzhen world. However, mu Qianxue is not a chess piece. You can do what you want. Even if the blood spirit contract wants me to die, I will not promise you."


    Chufeng jumped out directly from that side. Chu Feng was shocked by mu Qianxue''s reaction. He didn''t even worry about the blood spirit contract. He knew that she must be very angry, but it''s good to leave here to talk alone.


    With him, just to the air in front of the mu Qianxue has a strength to boom over: "don''t follow me, I can''t promise, I''m not your tool for women."


    Chu Feng didn''t want mu Qianxue to do it directly and quickly dodged away. But mu Qianxue didn''t just let it go. She continued to move. Chu Feng knew she was angry, so she just dodged and didn''t fight back. The more so, mu Qianxue was more angry and felt that Chu Feng had to fight for himself.


    Xueying floats in a change and smiles bitterly. She knows that Chu Feng must have seen Xue nishang in advance. If Xue nishang doesn''t stop her, there must be a reason, but mu Qianxue has been in the heart of Chu Feng''s not wanting her, so she doesn''t think so much.


    Seeing Chu Feng didn''t mean to fight back, Xueying didn''t go up to stop her, but she was also thinking what Chu Feng wanted to do. Why let mu Qianxue marry Xi lanning?


    Slowly, Chu Feng can see that mu Qianxue doesn''t hit himself for a moment. He thinks about it and doesn''t dodge any more. In addition, although mu Qianxue is attacking, his strength is not big, so Chu Feng has no defense at all. The strength of Mu Qianxue bumps into chufeng''s body, and instantly freezes Chu Feng''s body.


    Mu Qianxue a Leng, did not expect Chu wind unexpectedly not to flash, but think up in the heart is still very angry, hum a voice directly to fly away.


    Chu Feng moved his hand and slowly broke the ice. It was just because of the freezing and Chu Feng''s lack of defense, the clothes broke like glass. Xueying beside her saw her face red and moved her head to one side. She didn''t dare to see the embarrassing picture.


    But suddenly her body was shocked. When Chu Feng passed by her eyes, she seemed to see something. Along the way, she saw Chu Feng, who was chasing mu Qianxue, naked on her upper body. Why was she so familiar with the mottled marks and residual scars?


    Xueying blinked to make sure that she was not wrong. The scar on Chu Feng''s body was very familiar. She frowned and felt confused. She remembered the love between her and that man, and his body seemed to have such scars.


    "Impossible."


    as like as two peas as like as two peas in the world, Luigi Nono will never be a man with a similar scar. She shook her head and said to herself, and quickly opened the door of glare to the secret of the morning glory. She wanted to see if she had made a wrong guess.


    If Chu Feng knows what Xueying thinks now, she will regret that she didn''t defend herself and let her wounds show up and be seen by Xueying.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3046

    That man in Xueying''s heart is the indelible trace, all his snow Ying remember very clearly, so when seeing Chu wind full of scars, Xueying first arrived at the secret place of morning light.


    When the man was killed by satina in front of her, Xue Ying sealed up her body with a dimensional space. She didn''t know whether there would be a way to revive in the future, but if she could, she would keep it. Maybe one day when she was going to die, she would lie with him.


    This is Xue Ying''s idea at the beginning, but she also thinks that she may never come to this place again in her life, because many things are uncertain. At first, she may want to die together. However, due to the repeated changes of renxuezong and the capture of Chu Feng, Xueying knows that she can''t die willfully, so she hides her own ideas.


    But it was the things that she hid and even didn''t want to think about any more. This moment was seriously touched.


    When she came to the place where the dimensional space was, Xueying stood there and didn''t have the first time to open it because she was afraid that she would see the unacceptable consequences. What she preferred to believe at the moment was that the man named Lin Feng was dead.


    But in the mind of Chu Feng on those scars, snow Ying in the heart of that idea is a little bit broken, she has an intuition, a kind of intuition may let her collapse.


    Slowly raised her hand, the force of wind and snow ravaged this space. The dimensional space is made by Xueying with ice, which can make the body of the dead experience no change for thousands of years. At this moment, she is going to open the dimensional space that she sealed the man.


    Shining light, dimension space appeared in front of Xueying. There was a person lying quietly inside. Xue Ying''s look relaxed a little. Looking at the man who didn''t wear any ice, Xue Ying thought more about herself?


    But the scars on Chu Feng''s body are so real to stimulate her.


    When the dimensional space landed, Xueying went forward and looked at the sealed man in the dimensional space, gently stretched out a finger through the dimensional space, and pointed it on the man''s forehead, closed her eyes, and a force poured into his brow.


    In that power into the eyebrow after, snow Ying slowly opened her eyes, body also trembling slowly back.


    Because she saw, she saw that the men in that dimensional space were slowly dissipating. The power just now was just a kind of test for the real and the virtual. If it was a real body, then there would be any problems. But if it was a virtual body, it would gradually dissipate into air under this power.


    Xueying doesn''t want to admit that everything in front of her is the truth, but the truth is so cruel.


    When the man in the dimensional space completely disappeared, Xueying also sat down on the ground, has been holding back tears, silent crying.


    She knew that Chu Feng was Lin Feng and Lin Feng was Chu Feng. She had been close to her on purpose. With Xue Ying''s intelligence, many problems had been figured out by her. At the beginning, Chu Feng must have known that satina was going to attack herself, so she deliberately approached her in order to wait for the emergence of satina.


    Just in that process, two people had some subtle contact, because of their loneliness, was touched by the gentle heart, slowly affected.


    With her eyes closed, Xue Ying took a deep breath and held back her tears. When she opened her eyes, there was no hatred in her eyes. It was just a kind of complexity and contradiction. She knew that Chu Feng didn''t mean to hurt herself at the beginning. Even if it wasn''t Chu Feng, she had been killed by satina.


    Just although know all this, snow Ying''s heart still has a little can''t accept, because Chu Feng is indeed and she produced ambiguous and some simple lingering.


    At first, it was strange how Chu Feng could come so fast when satina appeared, but now everything has been solved. Because Lin Feng is Chu Feng, he can appear so quickly. Even when he finally finds the dead person, it is Chu Feng''s intention to put an end to all this.


    Let her heart feel that he has died, experienced endless years, Xueying can think of many things, so she has no hatred for Chu Feng, just a kind of confusion.


    At that time, Chu Feng was also interested in himself?


    In Xueying''s complex mind, Chu Feng also stopped mu Qianxue in a place of ice veins in the world of blade snow sect. He didn''t know that Xueying had already known all the truth at that time.


    Just after stopping mu Qianxue, she took out a piece of clothes to put it on. Looking at the angry mu Qianxue standing there, Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "can you listen to me quietly?"


    "I won''t listen, I won''t marry!" Mu Qianxue''s heart is full of anger at the moment. Chu Feng doesn''t want to be herself. If she can bear it, she will be given to other men by a man who doesn''t want her. Mu Qianxue can''t accept it. She starts again with a Jiao drink.


    There are no other people here. If we delay it, the sunset time will come, so as to avoid the shortage of time. Naturally, Chu Feng will not be used to admiring Qianxue.


    His body twinkles and quickly approaches mu Qianxue. Mu Qianxue''s speed is very fast and his strength is very strong. At least compared with the original pujingqiong or Luofei, the young master of the Luo family, Luo Fei is a little stronger. However, this little bit does not play a role in the Chu wind.The finger gently raised, the lightning force broke mu Qianxue''s attack, and point on her body.


    The speed is too fast, fast to Mu Qianxue, there is no time to react, has broken all her strength, and even her meridians are blocked. When the body is about to fall down, Chu Feng encircles her waist and hugs her: "now we can have a quiet chat?"


    Mu Qianxue didn''t expect that he was just a move to be taken by Chu Feng. He also knew that Chu Feng was deliberately letting her, otherwise she would not be able to fight with Chu Feng.


    But when he thought of marrying Xi lanning, mu Qianxue''s heart was still very angry. He went aside and didn''t want to hear it. He found himself in the arms of Chu Feng, his face turned slightly red, and turned to stare at Chu Feng coldly: "do you hold me?"


    Chu Feng holding mu Qianxue fell on the ground of ice veins. Seeing mu Qianxue staring at himself without blinking, the feeling of holding was also very good, so he nodded: "yes, I hold you."


    "Do you know my oath?" Mu Qianxue was put on the ground by Chu Feng, leaning against an ice stone, looking at Chu Feng, she also said coldly: "I once said, which man touched me, if it is strong enough, then I will be responsible for me, if not strong enough, I will kill him, holding my hand is not good, you should hold me."


    Chu Feng turned his eyes speechless and found that the heads of the women in the strong world were all wrong. However, if the women in the modern world had such ideas, it would be good. Then many losers would not pick up second-hand goods.


    Therefore, for mu Qianxue''s words, Chu Feng completely did not hear: "I want you to marry, cherish the family is part of my plan, it seems that I let you marry in the past, but it is just a fake, I just need you to cooperate with me to destroy the possible cooperation of the three, after that you are still free."


    "Although you will be controlled when you go to Xi''s home, as long as my plan is successful, I will rescue you."


    Mu Qianxue still did not say a word, just staring at Chu Feng coldly.


    Chu Feng felt a little frightened when she looked at him like this. She simply turned to Mu Qianxue and continued: "I know you will say what to do if you are eaten by Xi lanning. There is no need to worry about this. I find that he is a morbid love for you, and he will agree to reasonable requirements. This can also delay time and wait for my plan Yes, then I can save you. "


    "Well, I can assure you that as long as the PLoS and the Xi family are unable to cooperate, I will rescue you and will never let you stay in the Xi family."


    After saying so much, Chu Feng still didn''t hear mu Qianxue''s statement. He frowned and looked back. He saw mu Qianxue still staring at himself, without blinking, as if he had a huge hatred with himself.


    The corners of the mouth violently twitch for a moment, this woman is not bad ah, although it is a very good thing to be looked at by a beautiful woman, but you have been looking at me like this is still a little pressure.


    Reluctantly moved away his eyes: "that you want to say anything, but I also said in the front, this matter you promise also have to promise, do not promise also have to promise."


    "I can promise." Do not want, mu Qianxue opened: "but you must answer my question, must be the most honest answer."


    Chu Feng looked at mu Qianxue. Her eyes were cold and sharp. She secretly said that the woman was not so difficult to speak. She nodded: "you ask, but if you touch the privacy question, I won''t answer it."


    Mu Qianxue stares at Chu Feng and asks, "am I beautiful?"


    "It''s beautiful." It''s a dream that she and Qianmu can''t think about. What''s the need of nature.


    Then mu Qianxue asked, "do I have an advantage over your woman?"


    Chu Feng mouth pull, nodding: "than some no advantage, but than others, still have an advantage."


    Mu Qianxue frowns. Although she is a little dissatisfied with Chu Feng''s answer, she also knows that compared with the women of Chu Feng, that is, she is less than superior than below. Therefore, she also scattered the tangle: "why don''t you want me?"


    Chu Feng laughs bitterly. He knows that mu Qianxue will ask such a question. This question is really not so easy to answer. At the beginning, satina changed completely because her answer was too simple. Now mu Qianxue is also a saint. Chu Feng still doesn''t want to answer it, because these women''s thoughts, ghost knows?


    After thinking about it seriously, Chu Feng replied: "when two people are together, not all of them are external factors. More often, it is a matter of feeling. I don''t deny that you are excellent, and even some of my women are inferior to you. However, this is not a great relationship between excellence and excellence. The key is that feeling, that is, the feeling that I have no heartbeat for you."


    "Although I have a lot of women, I also want to be with those who have feelings. Can you accept that it is a relationship like a lover?"


    Mu Qianxue is certainly impossible to accept this kind of relationship, her pride is doomed that she will not become a woman without status.


    After thinking for a while, mu Qianxue asked, "meaning, if you fall in love with me, you will want me. Now you haven''t fallen in love with me, so you don''t want to be with me?"Chu Feng is stunned, look at mu Qianxue, how is the secret way so simple? This is not a very obvious question. Do you still need to ask?


    However, in order to prevent the woman from becoming the second satina, chufeng nodded: "this is basically the case."


    Mu Qianxue is silent, but her eyes are still staring at Chu Feng. She knows that there are many women in Chu Feng, but there are only three saints. The rest can''t compare with her in strength. Even in temperament and appearance, she has confidence. Chufeng even likes those women who are not as good as herself. How can she not like her own?


    Frowning, mu Qianxue didn''t feel angry. She just felt that she and Chu Feng were not familiar with each other. So Chu Feng didn''t come at random. So mu Qianxue had a little change on Chu Feng.


    However, mu Qianxue didn''t show it. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng has already answered her question. She doesn''t want to entangle with Chu Feng any more. Other women can capture Chu Feng. She believes she can, too. She also thinks that Chu Feng wants to get herself in the future.


    So a thought, mu Qianxue''s heart a little comfortable: "untie me, I go back to prepare, but remember your promise, if I was Xi lanning how, I will never forgive you in my life."


    Chu Feng nodded with a smile and untied mu Qianxue''s meridian blockade, and she left directly. After finishing the matter, Chu Feng was also in a good mood. He took a deep breath to figure out whether there were any loopholes. However, he felt what he was looking at, and then a dazzling door flashed.


    Snow Ying cold face walked out from inside, Chu wind slightly a Leng, who owes her money?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3047

    The cold wind is piercing, but it can''t play any role on the ice vein of the sage. Xueying comes out like that. Her eyes have never left Chu Feng since she came out.


    After knowing that Chu Feng is Lin Feng in the secret place of morning light, Xue Ying''s heart is entangled with a question. At the beginning, whether Chu Feng was also attracted to himself, if it was, why didn''t he tell himself the truth? If it wasn''t, then whether he wanted to eat his own tofu, this idea tormented Xueying in her heart.


    Chu Feng wanted to say hello first, but after seeing Xueying''s look, she didn''t open her mouth. She felt that Xueying was a little different at the moment, and appeared after mu Qianxue left. Obviously, she began to pay attention to here.


    The two people stood opposite each other, silent, just separated by less than five meters.


    Chu Feng even in the face of how powerful people have not had such a feeling, but now facing Xueying, he actually produced a little flustered meaning, as if he had done something wrong, worried about being known in general.


    However, Chu Feng conceals only one thing, she thinks snow Ying should not discover, in the heart also firmly determined a few points.


    "The devil."


    After a short silence, Xueying said: "I can ask you a question, can you honestly answer me?"


    This word is just like mu Qianxue said, the women of the dark way blade snow sect are all a group of exotic flowers, Chu Feng also slightly nods.


    Got the response of Chu Feng, Xueying went forward and stood on the edge of the cliff of ice vein. She completely turned her back to Chu Feng. She didn''t go to see Chu Feng. She just asked, "have you been slighter than me?"


    Chu Feng''s expression was stagnant. She was still thinking about Xueying. She didn''t come to find herself because of that. But when she heard Xueying ask, Chu Feng knew that she was going to have bad luck. She seemed to know something. Chu Feng also shook her head: "elder Xueying, are you in a bad mood?"


    Snow Ying turns to turn to body, the eye is peaceful, do not have mu Qianxue that fierce: "you just need to answer me, have?"


    "That", "and", "chufeng''s heart was filled with bitterness. Seeing the situation, Xueying really knew it. But if she had no evidence, Chu Feng''s principle was to kill and deny:" if the thought in my mind is also counted, then I have despised you countless times. "


    Chu Feng''s answer is a little tricky, even a little bit of a jerk''s meaning, but Xueying''s face did not reveal any dissatisfaction.


    Just very calm ask a way: "that is true, did you despise me?"


    Shit!


    If you still hold a little hope at the beginning, now Chu Feng is 100% sure that Xue Ying knows the truth, but she is close to Xue Ying, even if it is Zhang yun''er, they don''t know how Xueying knows it. Chu Feng really doesn''t understand this point.


    As for whether there is a real frivolity, Chu Feng is naturally very clear, just poke, how can it not?


    Some embarrassment and helplessness can''t help, but also when this matter has passed, how can Xueying know?


    Chu Feng is how do not want to understand, but also maintain the principle of killing do not recognize: "no, snow Ying elder, it seems that you need to rest."


    "Do you dare to make a contract of heaven?" Xueying didn''t care about Chu Feng''s answer, but continued to say: "if you dare to say that you have not really belittled me, then you will make a contract of heaven in front of me, saying that you have not done such a thing at all, demon God, do you dare to do this?"


    Shit!


    Chu Feng once again burst out a rude word in his heart, he is indeed light and light over snow Ying, how can we set up the contract of heaven? Although the power of the contract of heaven now may not let him die, but it will also make him quite miserable. Chu Feng certainly can''t do that.


    Seeing Chu Feng not saying a word, snow Ying back turned around: "you go!"


    Chu Feng is stunned and looks at Xueying''s back. She knows that Xueying has already determined that he is Lin Feng. How can he cover up so well will be found. Chu Feng also knows that she has nothing to say with Xueying.


    When she turned to leave, Xueying asked again, "demon, have you been moved?"


    It seems that this sentence is asking if Chu Feng has been moved, but Chu Feng is very clear that Xue Ying''s sentence is asking whether she has been moved to her. Take a deep breath, even Xueying already knows, so there is no need to pretend.


    Between the hands opened the door of dazzle light, Chu wind quietly walked to the door of dazzle light, slowly turned back, looking at snow Ying that slightly lonely back, whispered: "never thought of harm."


    After saying a word, Chu Feng walked into the dazzle gate. With the disappearance of the glare gate, Xue Ying also turned around. It seems that the questions she asked were very inexplicable, and Chu Feng''s answer was also very inexplicable, but it was already the best answer for her.


    Never thought of harm, then is in the heart of Chu Feng is identified with her, perhaps the beginning is to lead to the cause of satina, but there are some things undeniable.


    Snow Ying cold frost''s face showed a light smile: "thank you for giving me unforgettable memories."As for letting go with Chu Feng, Xueying doesn''t want to do that, and she can''t do it, because she can see that mu Qianxue has been attracted by Chu Feng. As a martial uncle, she knows how to do it, and now she knows the truth. The man who is moved is not dead, which is enough for Xueying.


    As for more things, Xue Ying doesn''t want to go extravagant at the moment, because that is not realistic.


    Chu Feng, who left, has returned to the ice and snow building where Xue nishang is. The embarrassment brought by Xueying has been completely hidden by Chu Feng. I believe that Xueying is a smart woman, and this matter is destined to become a secret between them, a sweet memory.


    Snow Ni Shang also came out at this time, saw Chu Feng standing there, went forward, but did not stand with Chu Feng, but slightly stood behind a little bit, very good to put his position: "demon God, thousand snow agreed?"


    "Yes." Chu Feng nodded, scattered snow Ying things he once again showed a smile: "you also don''t worry, I even promised things, then it will be done."


    Snow nishang en, looking at mu Qianxue''s residence, whispered: "Qianxue was brought up by me since childhood, just like my child. I know her temperament. Although she doesn''t say anything, in her heart, I know that she has been attracted to the devil."


    "I don''t know why the devil refused my arrangement at the beginning, but if you have such a chance, I hope you can accept Qianxue. She is a good girl."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile and didn''t speak. For mu Qianxue, he only appreciated it, but he didn''t really have the thought of possession. On the contrary, Chu Feng had more thoughts on snow colored clothes and snow Ying, especially on snow colored clothes. Chu Feng wanted to conquer as much as he wanted to conquer snow Wuqing.


    Looking back at the snow neon with a calm look that never seems to have a smile, Chu Feng joked: "Lord Xue, if you really want me to find a woman in the blade snow sect, you and elder Xueying are the first choice. If you can''t let go of yourself, then don''t try to arrange other women for me, understand?"


    Just now Xue nishang was really serious about talking to Chu Feng about Mu Qianxue. She didn''t want Chu Feng to involve herself and Xueying. In particular, she heard Chu Feng say that she was more interested in herself, and Xue nishang flashed a look of shame and anger in her heart.


    Originally, she wanted to talk to Chu Feng, but she was teased by Chu Feng. Even though she knew that most of the jokes were made by Chu Feng, Xue nishang had an intuition. If she nodded, Chu Feng would let her sleep.


    She turned around hard and thought of waiting for mu Qianxue to come and have a word with her, but it was said by Chu Feng that Xue nishang was uncomfortable standing here. She went straight back to the palace. How could Chu Feng choose her first?


    Chu wind smile, did not care about the leaving of snow neon clothes.


    As for what she said just now, although chufeng is joking, if Xue nishang really wants to sacrifice herself as her own woman for the renxuezong, chufeng will not mind. Although the core level of the school has signed the blood spirit contract, if she can take the xuenishang, she can easily control the qianxuezong, and will not worry about any changes.


    Although mu Qianxue and the other two women can also play a role, it is far less than the effect brought by the patriarch Xue nishang.


    However, xuenishang didn''t mean that. Chu Feng would not say anything, as long as it could ensure the stability of the millennium. After a thousand years, Chu Feng believed that even without the blood spirit contract, the sword snow sect would not really betray himself or even do anything.


    Because a thousand years can change so much.


    Seeing that mu Qianxue has come from afar, the woman who has specially changed a white dress has a taste of not provoking dust. No wonder that she can be as famous as her dream, so she will rush into this elegant demeanor. What she practices is the power of wind and snow. The pure beauty is really not the charm that ordinary women can compare.


    In the heart praises a sentence, Chu Feng also opened the door of dazzle light: "go, I have arranged everything, absolutely let your scenery get married."


    Mu Qianxue''s look was affected, and her eyes were angry. If it wasn''t for Chu Feng''s repeated assurance that all this was only part of the plan, she really suspected that Chu Feng would marry Xi lanning. When she followed Chu Feng into the glare gate, she did not forget to look back at the ice and snow palace. She wondered why the snow colored clothes didn''t come out to send herself.


    After Chu Feng and mu Qianxue left together, Xueying also came back and directly walked into the palace: "did they go?"


    "Yes Snow Ni Shang still for just Chu Feng said the words of mind flustered, absent-minded return a way.


    Xueying has been completely shocked by the truth. At the moment, she doesn''t pay attention to anything. She goes and sits on one side: "this is also a good thing. Maybe Chu Feng will be together because of her relationship with Qianxue?" Although the words are said like this, but after knowing that Chu Feng is Lin Feng, Xueying''s heart is still not strong.


    Snow neon clothes did not find snow Ying wrong, just a bitter smile and sigh: "I''m afraid it''s not so simple!"


    "What''s the matter?" Snow Ying frowns to ask a way.


    For Xueying, the younger martial sister, Xue nishang never conceals anything. She breathes out her breath and sulks: "because Chu Feng said just now, if you want to find a woman in the blade snow sect, you and I are the first choice."Snow Ying Leng for a moment, the face swept by a faint: "this son of a bitch!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3048

    As the sun gradually tilts to the west, the setting sun is coming.


    Chu Feng has already begun to prepare for the banquet, which has spread to Xijia world, which makes Xi''s family more dignified. They don''t know whether mu Qianxue will come or not. But when he thinks of what Chu Feng asks Yihong to bring, the conditions can be put forward, but whether he agrees or not is one thing. In any case, the dream must be married.


    Such a rogue''s behavior, the arrogant statement, but also let Xi family have a little helpless meaning.


    In the conference hall, Xi Canghai, who was a little agitated, drove all the people down, but left Xi lanning there: "lanning, things are according to your requirements, but now there is no news, but Chu Feng is asking people to hold a banquet. Will we lose our calculations?"


    At this moment, don''t say it is a pity for the sea, even if it is Xi Lang Ning who put forward this condition, he has a little bit of no bottom in his heart.


    He only put forward such a request because she was under the control of Chu Feng and knew the relationship between dream and Chu Feng. He felt that Chu Feng would agree to his dream. After all, Chu Feng was good to his women, and everyone knew that.


    But now I haven''t heard the news that mu Qianxue will marry to Xi''s family. Xi lanning is a little uncertain, so I don''t know how to answer Xi Canghai''s question. She just frowns and shakes her head there.


    Xi Canghai also sighed helplessly: "what should we do now? If the Chu wind comes hard, we can''t contact our ancestors, then it will be a tragedy."


    Xi lanning naturally understood this, but it was a bit difficult for him to give a solution, because he never thought that Chu Feng would refuse.


    Seeing the sun setting soon outside, Xi Canghai and Xi Lang both know that Chu Feng is coming soon, but they can''t see clearly the mind of Chu Feng at this moment.


    In their initial cognition, Chu Feng would certainly let mu Qianxue marry for a dream, but now they have not received any news. All they know is that Chu Feng has arranged 300 tables for banquets in the temple world. In addition, the news that his family wants to know is nothing.


    The more I want to cherish the sea, the more irritable he is: "damn Chu Feng, is he really ready to refuse?"


    "Second uncle, what if Chu Feng is really ready to refuse to come here?" Xi lanning took this opportunity to ask.


    Xi Canghai looks sluggish, and I really don''t know how to answer it. Ten thousand demons army is waiting at the entrance of Xijia. As long as Xijia really doesn''t marry a dream, maybe they will attack Xijia according to the meaning of Chu Feng. As for whether it is Chu Feng''s bluff that scares people, Xi Canghai doesn''t dare to say that at the moment.


    Because of what kind of person Chu Feng is, with the return of the Xiuzhen realm and the contact with Chu Feng, they are very clear about the means of Chu Feng.


    If Chu Feng doesn''t promise to dream, there is no possibility of blocking the family.


    Eyebrows deep wrinkled, slowly Xi Canghai, suddenly eyes lit up: "the two PLO are not too quiet?"


    According to the truth, if the PLoS knew about this matter, they must have contacted them at the first time to cherish their family. However, up to now, there has been no news from the two families. It seems a bit unusual, and it does not conform to the style of work of the two.


    Then Xi lanning remembered the two families of Puluo, which had been almost ignored by them. Now, Chu Feng has caused so much trouble that it is impossible to say that the two families do not know.


    Unexpectedly, they already know what happened. According to the reason, the PLO family should have taken action. No matter what kind of measures they take to the Xi family, or they should come to the Xi family to talk about the truth.


    However, until now, the PLO two families have no action at all, which makes Xi lanning feel a little strange.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xi lanning narrowed his eyes: "second uncle, will the Puluo family be watching the change? If we promise Chu Feng, they will start. If we refuse chufeng, they will think that nothing has happened? After all, they also need a lot of strength to deal with Chu Feng. "


    Xi Canghai thought for a moment, and felt that Xi lanning''s words also had some truth. He sneered: "if that''s the case, then we don''t need to worry about it."


    If Xi lanning''s inference is correct, even if Chu Feng refuses to marry mu Qianxue, Xijia doesn''t need to worry about it, because when Chu Feng starts to work, the PLO family will do it out of a league.


    Of course, if Chu Feng agreed, it would be better.


    "Master, Chu Feng is coming."


    At this time, the housekeeper of Xi family also came in: "single person!"


    Hearing that Chu Feng had come, I had some confidence in my heart. Xi Canghai stood up and took people to the entrance of the world. Soon I saw Chu Feng at the entrance of the secret place of morning light, but more of them were attracted by the 10000 demon Kingdom army.


    Although xicanghai will not pay attention to the existence of the ten thousand divine realm, if you give him a little time, all of them will be destroyed, but if these people enter Xijia, they will definitely bring devastating disaster to Xijia.After all, there are only a few thousands of people who are strong in the divine realm of Xijia. Compared with the demon kingdom with 100000 Shenjing army, it is not a little bit different.


    However, Xi Canghai didn''t worry too much, and soon recovered to the level of static. Looking around, he saw Chu Feng standing there, but he didn''t see mu Qianxue. He frowned: "demon, my daughter is ready, but look at the current situation, you don''t seem to be ready to pay a little sincerity?"


    Chufeng chufeng laughed and clapped his hands, and the demon world army on one side slowly separated a road: "I unexpectedly came here, so I have sincerity, and I don''t want to see the bloody things happen on the happy day."


    "Naturally, I have brought them, but miss Xi Meng, where are you now?"


    Xi Canghai and other Xi family members look to one side and see mu Qianxue in a long white dress coming with a cold face. It seems that the world owes her a lot of things. However, seeing mu Qianxue appear, Xi Canghai and Xi lanning are still very happy.


    Xi Canghai took a deep look. If Xi lanning was not the master, how could mu Qianxue, such an excellent woman, give it to him?


    The secret way can''t think too much. Xi Canghai takes back his eyes, and the smile on his face is exuberant: "very good, the devil has such sincerity. We cherish our family and we are not unreasonable people. Please come here, please miss."


    After a long wait, a few people came out of the entrance of Xijia world, and in front of them was the veiled dream and pity like smoke.


    When Chu Feng saw that pair of eyes, he knew that this was a dream.


    But to now dream did not know that she had not died, so Chu Feng did not reveal anything at the moment, but said to Mu Qianxue: "go, from today on, you are the wife of the little master of the family."


    Mu Qianxue frowned slightly. Although he agreed to Chu Feng and believed what he started to say to himself, he was still a little nervous when he saw Xi Lang Ning looking at his fiery eyes. After all, when he went to Xijia, it was hard for him to let himself go.


    After all, Xi Canghai is an infinite sage. Who knows what he will do?


    Chu Feng saw mu Qianxue''s hesitation, thought she was deliberately turned out: "I let you go."


    Mu Qianxue smelled the grievance in his eyes and walked forward slowly. Seeing her coming step by step, Xi lanning seemed to have thought of the situation of ravaging on her body. In her eyes, he could not hide his desire: "sister Xi Meng, you should also hurry to go, and you must serve the devil well in the future."


    Dream tight frown show eyebrow, she is more and more can not see Chu Feng, not only really brought mu Qianxue, but also mobilized the demon world army, one hand is a stick, the other hand is candy, it is the behavior of a bastard.


    Just to this time, the dream knew that Xi family would not let himself be willful. He held back the foreboding in his heart and walked slowly with the company of Xi Ruyan. When he crossed with mu Qianxue, the two women seemed to have a feeling in general and looked at each other.


    Mu Qianxue in the eyes of the dream to see is surprise and doubt, and dream in the eyes of Mu Qianxue see sullen and dissatisfaction, as for who that is, the dream does not know.


    Under everybody''s attention, the dream walked to Chu Feng''s back, mu Qianxue also walked to the side of Xi Lang Ning.


    Xi Canghai''s face has shown a strong smile. There is no loss in the power of exchanging people for others. The most important thing is that he is Chu Feng''s father-in-law from now on. He said to the dream, "serve the devil well, and there is absolutely no disrespect."


    As long as we do a good job in the relationship of Chu Feng, then the next Xi family can walk in Wanjie.


    A faint sadness passed in the dream heart and nodded slightly: "yes, father!"


    Xi Canghai laughed, and Chu Feng didn''t waste time. He opened the door of dazzle light: "father in law, don''t disturb me. Goodbye!"


    In an instant, he left with a dream and Xi Ruyan. After Chu Feng left, the demon Kingdom army gradually retreated. Through the door of the demon world, he left the secret place of morning light. Xi Canghai confirmed that Chu Feng had really gone, stopped smiling, and suddenly his face became fierce.


    Two forces quickly fell on mu Qianxue''s body. Mu Qianxue, who was originally standing, swayed and almost fell to the ground. Standing there, his face changed slightly. As expected, his meridians were blocked.


    Xi Canghai waved a big hand: "everything from simple, cherish the core of the family simple, eat a meal on the line, lanning, you personally send the saint to the room!"


    This is to ask him to cook mu Qianxue''s life into a cooked meal. In the face of a woman who has coveted for a long time, Xi lanning will not be polite and nods: "yes, second uncle!"


    In less than five minutes, the news also spread to the whole world. Luojia mountain, which has been here all the time, hit the table with one blow: "Damn it, Xijia really betrayed us."


    "It seems that I don''t want to be weakened." Pu Yuan Lei''s look is not very good-looking: "unexpectedly so, then we do not need to be polite, Xi family think Chu Feng will respect them, soon they know how ridiculous."


    "For a person who wants to exchange his daughter for great benefits, I believe Chu Feng knows it well.""Brother Luo, let''s cherish the sea tonight and cry!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3049

    Chu Feng really sent mu Qianxue, let Xi family up and down the tight nerves also relaxed down, followed by excitement and excitement.


    Although this is equivalent to betraying the Xiuzhen realm, it is possible to stand with Chu Feng. According to the strength of Chu Feng, this time cherish the family will definitely get great benefits, and can walk in the world without any worry.


    As the owner of the family, Xi Canghai has set down several tables to make the core people happy. As for the people below, Xi Canghai doesn''t pay attention to so many people. Although we all cherish our family, Xi lanning can get mu Qianxue, which is the happy event of their immediate people. The people below will not be too enthusiastic.


    They just will be happy and Chu Feng do not have to fight, the future can also get benefits.


    In such a relaxed and a little joyful atmosphere, Xi lanning also kept the gentleman''s ceremony and sent mu Qianxue to his room. The room has been simply arranged, just like the wedding room in ancient times.


    Waving his hand to the maid around him, Xi lanning went to close the door and even shut the window. Now mu Qianxue''s channels are blocked. According to Xi Canghai''s meaning, raw rice is cooked with cooked rice. In this way, even if there is any change, mu Qianxue is also a woman of Xi''s family.


    Thinking that the woman who has coveted for a long time is about to arrive, every cell excited by Xi lanning will explode. Looking at mu Qianxue sitting by the bed, no matter from which angle, it is so perfect.


    Dark swallow saliva, Xi lanning did not show the appearance of monkey urgency: "sister Qianxue, we can finally be together."


    Xi lanning was just about to sit down beside mu Qianxue, but the latter stood up and went to one side of the table and sat down. His eyes were cold: "Xi Shao Lord, I have to come to Xi''s house under the pressure of demons. I would also like to be your wife, but please respect me, no matter how I am also the holy daughter of the blade snow clan."


    Looking around, although the arrangement is OK, it is much worse than the ideal wedding room: "is it difficult, do you want to take me in such an environment? Do you want to marry me to my family


    "In this case, is it too cheap for me to admire thousands of snow?"


    This is the first time mu Qianxue said so many words to himself. Xi lanning resisted the impulse in his heart and went to sit on the other side. Looking at mu Qianxue''s eyes, he did not move: "what does the saint mean?"


    "Marry in the open Mu Qianxue knew that she was going to delay time, so she was as gentle as possible: "marry me according to the highest standard of our practice world, and even set up a banquet to announce the world. In addition, the wedding room must be of the highest standard."


    "If you don''t agree, it doesn''t matter. Even if you get me, I won''t give birth to any blood for my family."


    Hearing mu Qianxue''s request, Xi lanning''s eyes flash a trace of hesitation.


    He has coveted mu Qianxue for a long time. Now the beauty is in front of him, and he has no resistance. As long as he wants to be hard, he can possess mu Qianxue and realize his dream.


    But he knows the character of Mu Qianxue. Unexpectedly, she has already said something about it. Then she is sure that she won''t let herself come here casually. If she can''t give birth to her family at that time, mu Qianxue doesn''t have much effect.


    After thinking about it for a while, Xi lanning feels that mu Qianxue has come to Xi''s home now. It''s only a matter of time to get her, and he''s morbid like mu Qianxue. At the moment, he doesn''t want to upset the woman she loves.


    Suppressing the inner desire, Xi lanning nodded generously: "well, everything depends on you. Now I''ll let someone arrange it. I will definitely complete all the things in the shortest time, so that you can enjoy everything you should have."


    Mu Qianxue nodded: "that''s the best!"


    In order to enjoy mu Qianxue''s soft body as early as possible, Xi lanning did not continue to stay in this room, arranged for someone to watch and leave. Now mu Qianxue has been blocked by meridians, and it is impossible to leave.


    So Xi Lang Ning doesn''t mind meeting mu Qianxue''s requirements and letting her stay at home sincerely.


    "Lanning, are you back?" Xi Canghai sat in the hall full of comfort. Seeing Xi lanning coming in, he was shocked. Was the speed of the secret passage too fast?


    Xi Lang Ning was stunned for a moment, and then understood that Xi Canghai had misunderstood him and wryly laughed: "second uncle, I didn''t do that, but mu Qianxue has requirements."


    Mu Qianxue just said a word to tell Xi Canghai, Xi lanning helplessly show hands: "so I promised her, otherwise she really do that, even if she is in the Xi family will not bring us any benefits."


    Xi Canghai frowned and thought about it. Mu Qianxue''s meridians have been blocked. Now the Xi family is under the seal of the big array. Except for those who cherish the core of the family, they don''t want to get in and out easily, and they don''t worry that mu Qianxue can run away.


    Nodding: "unexpectedly such words, then you let the housekeeper immediately to arrange, this evening must and mu Qianxue round the house, otherwise I am worried about the time delay, fear of accidents."


    Seeing that Xi Canghai has no objection, Xi lanning quickly goes to the housekeeper to arrange. Although the decoration is a little grand, it doesn''t need any time for the Xi family. It will be ready soon, and you can still enjoy mu Qianxue''s body tonight.In the hall, Xi Canghai sat there alone, holding a teacup and shaking it: "after today, I am the father-in-law of Chu Feng. It should be possible to occupy so many worlds in the name of his father-in-law? Even if you go to the present world, you can do it? "


    Then, Xi Canghai laughed.


    After he came back from the Xiuzhen world, he was never as comfortable as he is today, because he paid a dream to get a strong son-in-law and a mu Qianxue, which can improve the blood of the family. In any way, it is a good thing, and the laughter is getting bigger and bigger.


    And in Xi Canghai comfortable laugh, Xi Lang Ning let people decorate, Chu Feng also arranged some things, after came to his bedroom outside.


    Situya and Baihe were standing at the door. In addition, she was also there. Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "Xiaoya Baihe, you can go down and arrange the banquet, and see what else needs to be done. You don''t have to look at it here."


    Both stuya and Baihe didn''t know that the old lady was a dream, and they were worried that if they didn''t watch here, what would happen if people ran away, and then they would lose a mu Qianxue, but they would get nothing.


    Chu Feng naturally understood their thoughts and waved: "it''s OK. Go down!"


    Seeing Chu Feng''s firm look, situ Ya and Bai he retreated. When they could not see them, Xi Ruyan immediately approached Chu Feng. Naturally, he took Chu Feng''s arm and took him to one corner. He whispered, "demon, that lady doesn''t know that you know what she''s alive, but you can''t betray me."


    He also blinked at Chu Feng, and his body moved forward to touch Chu Feng''s arm.


    Chu Feng felt Xi Ruyan''s amazing elasticity, and also showed a smile: "don''t worry, I won''t let her know that this is your strategy, but you should be prepared. I''m more and more interested in you now."


    Xi Ruyan gently smiles, but worried about the dream in the bedroom, so he didn''t laugh. He just said playfully: "nothing, I''m the maid of the lady. I''ve been ready to play with whoever she marries. If you have the ability, I can serve you with the young lady."


    Chu Feng stirred up her spirits. She was really dying in the dark. She also quickly took back her hand. If she was stimulated by Xi Ruyan again, Chu Feng was worried that she would be done here.


    Miss did not have a round house, the maid on the first, that must not be able to see Chu Feng a helpless look, cherish smoke also can not help but burst out laughing, she found that sometimes Chu Feng is very cute.


    When he got to the bedroom, Chu Feng opened the door directly and went in. After closing the door, he went to the bedroom. He sat there with no surprise and no joy. He sat quietly with his veil covered. Even when he came, he didn''t mean to get up.


    Chufeng with a smile walked past, just sat down, the dream stood up and walked to one side, Chu Feng also did not continue to entangle up: "soon you and I are husband and wife, how can not open ah?"


    Dream back to Chu Feng, hear Chu wind words in the heart slightly angry, attached to the white lotus body was played many times, now in addition to this body is clean, the soul has long been unclean.


    However, listening to Chu Feng''s words, it seems that he does not know his real identity. Meng Nai thinks that his tone also keeps a kind of peace: "demon, I can''t resist the father''s life, but I''m not ready. Can we wait until the end of the night?"


    At the end of the night, the dream knows that he can''t escape the Chu wind. When the time comes, he will extinguish all the lights. If he wants to come to Chu Feng, he doesn''t know who he is.


    Chu Feng smiles. He can see the dream''s thought carefully. However, in order to make the dream not embarrassed and not to affect the plan for tonight, Chu Feng is not in a hurry for a moment. Anyway, the dream has come, so don''t want to run away.


    But Chu Feng still opened his hands: "I can do nothing now, but you come and give me a hug, if not, I will look for Xi Ruyan."


    dream as like as two peas, bad ass cursing a bastard, turning around and coming to Chu Feng, Chu Feng showing a soft smile and standing up and holding her dream in her arms. That feeling is just like the old dream, and she sniffed the fragrance of the woman''s hair, and said, "I owe you a lot of sisters. I want to make it up to you."


    The dream was hugged by Chu Feng. The familiar feeling made her nose sour. She didn''t know that Chu Feng had already known that she was not dead. Her voice was a little bit more infarcted: "hope!"


    Chu Feng didn''t hold the dream and didn''t let it go. After loosening it, he gave her a kiss on her forehead: "as long as your father doesn''t make excessive things and makes unreasonable demands, I won''t cherish my family."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng left the bedroom. At the same time, the demon Kingdom shrouded the place. The dream would not come out. Even if she found a problem, she would not say it, because she was a smart girl.


    After Chu Feng left the dream, she took off the veil on her face. Standing in front of a mirror, the dream flashed a bitter smile: "when you know that I am me, will you blame me for lying to you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3050

    Chu Fengzhen laid down 300 tables of banquet in front of the temple of King Wu, entertained the Shangguan family and the leaders of the temple army, as well as many people who maintained the order of the temple. Even so, there were no empty seats.


    "Here''s to you, grandfather."


    On the main table, there are Shangguan Mingheng and Shangguan chasing sun husband and wife, Shangguan Jiayan and other Shangguan family members. In addition, there are Lu Wan, Zhang Yuner and Yihong. As for Chang''e, she did not come at all. Otherwise, it would be good for her not to kill her dream on such an occasion.


    Shangguan Mingheng showed a smile and stood up with a cup. Since he met Chu Feng, his mood was getting better and better: "don''t mention it, my family. Today you take a concubine. My grandfather is happy for you."


    Only when talking about concubines, Shangguan Mingheng was laughing bitterly.


    He knew that she was a saint. No matter who she married, such a woman must be the main family. Even if the man was required to have only one of her, it was reasonable. However, Chu Feng forced Xi''s family to marry out her daughter, but she was still just a concubine. Even if the Shangguan Mingheng experienced a lot, he still felt incredible.


    However, seeing LV Wan and Zhang yun''er, he was relieved that the gods and taboo goddess were Chu Feng''s women, and a woman who cherished her family could not be the main room.


    For what kind of person will become the main chamber of Chu Feng, the official Mingheng and many people have conjectures on this matter. However, no matter who is the main room, I''m afraid the first thing is to let other women of Chu Feng accept it?


    After a cup of wine, Chu Feng and other Shangguan Mingheng sat down and prepared to sit down. Just as she bent down, Shangguan Jiayan stood up with her glass and said, "today for your wedding, I''d like to propose a toast to you."


    Chu Feng a Leng, but also did not refuse, let white lotus come up to give oneself full up, carry and Shangguan Jiayan clink a cup to drink.


    I thought this was it. I didn''t want Shangguan Jiayan to mention the wine pot and fill it again: "this second cup is for you to identify with our Shangguan family. Cheers!"


    Chu Feng felt something was wrong, but now there are so many people here who can''t say anything. After the white lotus is full, he has a drink with Shangguan Jiayan again. But for this cousin, Chu Feng really doesn''t understand. What is the brain thinking?


    Who knows, Shangguan Jiayan once again raised the cup: "for me to have a cousin like you feel proud, another toast."


    This time, not only Chu Feng was stunned, but also Shangguan Mingheng and other people looked at Shangguan Jiayan curiously. How could they feel that she was not toasting, but was more like fighting. Only a few discerning people probably caught something, and their eyes were also pondering.


    Chu Feng once again raised the third glass of wine: "cousin Jiayan, thank you, I will accompany you to drink three cups!"


    After drinking the wine, chufeng sat down. Shangguan Jiayan still wanted to drink after drinking the third cup, but she was pulled by saran and sat down. However, Shangguan Jiayan drank one cup after another, just like she was in a very unhappy mood.


    All of us should be an episode. We don''t pay attention to Shangguan Jiayan. As a strong God state, we are not so easy to get drunk. We can eliminate the wine gas at any time.


    Shangguan also raised his glass at the moment, looking a little embarrassed: "Chu Feng, no matter what happened before, our relationship is unchangeable. I''d like to offer you this glass of wine. In addition, saran has a child in his stomach. I hope you can help me a lot." With that, Shangguan also drank the wine.


    Chu Feng lifted up and nodded to drink: "a family, do not say two words, should."


    At the beginning, because Shangguan Jinghong died in the hands of Chu Feng, Shangguan chasing the sun and saran were uncomfortable, but now there is no way out. What''s more, Wanjie needs Chu Feng. At the beginning, Shangguan Jinghong was responsible for his own fault. If they continue to persist, they will inevitably have a bit of difficulty.


    There was a lot of warmth among them. Chu Feng also took up his glass and went to Yan Luo''s table. He had a few drinks with the people close to him. As for the rest of the people, Chu Feng didn''t have to say anything.


    After a round, Chu Feng also drank a lot of wine. After sitting down, Shangguan said, "your grandfather left first. This is an occasion for young people. Saran and I will go first. Happy new marriage!"


    Chu Feng nodded his head and sent Shangguan to pursue the sun. Seeing Shangguan Jiayan still sitting there, drinking one cup after another, he didn''t even eat anything. Judging from the situation, he didn''t even dissipate the spirit of wine, and her face was flushed.


    Rely on Hong eyes to ponder: "Chu Feng, that I and reverence God and goddess first go to rest, you are busy."


    Then the three people stood up and left. Chu Feng was shocked. Seeing that Shangguan Jiayan was still drinking there, she laughed bitterly. It was obvious that she was going to give her the trouble.


    Seeing that all the people around were drinking with enthusiasm, few people would hastily come here to toast. Chu Feng said to Bai He: "she has drunk too much. Help her go down and have a rest."


    Bai He stepped forward, and when she wanted to reach out to help Shangguan Jiayan, she shook her head faintly and said, "call Chu Feng himself, or I''ll die here today."


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly twitches. I really don''t know what Shangguan Jiayan is playing for. There are so many people here. As a girl, it''s OK to be unconcerned and drunk. If it goes on like this, it''s really disgraceful.Seeing that situ Ya and Bai he couldn''t get close to her, Chu Feng had no choice but to sigh and get up. Anyway, there was nothing wrong.


    He went over and said, "stand up, I''ll help you back."


    Shangguan Jiayan took a sip and drank a glass of wine before she stood up: "it''s almost the same."


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly and went back to Shangguan''s family territory. She pushed the door open and went in. She helped Shangguan Jiayan walk to the bedside. She was just about to put her down. Suddenly, Shangguan Jiayan hooked his neck and pulled him over the bed with him and directly kissed her.


    Shangguan Jiayan suddenly came to this place, which was totally unexpected by Chu Feng. Suddenly, Chu Feng was a little caught off guard, especially when she felt that Shangguan Jiayan even wanted to stick out her tongue, which was a surprise in her heart.


    Although today is a happy day for myself, people who have a clear eye know that this is a plan. How can we do such a thing here.


    She quickly broke away from Shangguan Jiayan and arranged her clothes in disorder.


    Do not want to Shangguan Jiayan directly entangled up: "Chu Feng, you dare not me, I kill you."


    Shit!


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark in his heart. He could be sure that Shangguan Jiayan was really drunk and pushed her away. After she was pushed away, she even began to take off her clothes. She said, "the Xiuzhen world is your enemy. You want all their women. Why don''t you want me? My granddad told you to marry me to you, but you refused. Am I bad? ¡±


    looking at Shangguan Jiayan''s appearance, Chu Feng frowns. Seeing that her clothes and skirts have been completely taken off, Chu Feng quickly points her eyebrows and Shangguan Jiayan faints.


    Chufeng sighs, slowly uses his strength to guide Shangguan Jiayan''s alcohol to dissipate, and then holds her up and puts her on the bed. Although Shangguan Jiayan is graceful in silk underwear, Chu Feng is not in that mood.


    After pulling the quilt over her body, Chu Feng looked at it and then turned to leave. He just knocked Shangguan Jiayan unconscious and would soon wake up.


    Chu Feng leaves directly and does not go to drink any more. Instead, he goes to the temple of King Wu. Outside Shangguan Jiayan''s room, after Chu Feng leaves, saru quietly comes out and makes sure that no one around him pushes the door to enter.


    Today, Chu Feng married saru also went, but sat at a remote table, just saw Chu Feng and Shangguan Jiayan leave, she followed back.


    Seeing Shangguan Jiayan sleepy, saru curls her mouth and closes the door. She injects strength into her eyebrows. Shangguan Jiayan opens her eyes and sees saru beside her. She sits up and opens her quilt. Seeing that she is only wearing underwear, she immediately asks, "did I do it with Chu Feng?"


    Seeing that Shangguan Jiayan had been sobered up, saru rolled her eyes and said, "don''t you know if you did it or not? I watched it outside for a while, and you didn''t do anything."


    "Ah, this son of a bitch!" Shangguan Jiayan smelled the speech, her face was angry and she bit her lips, as if Chu Feng had not done anything to her. It was an unforgivable thing.


    Saru rolled her eyes. She knew that Shangguan Jiayan didn''t say anything, but she liked Chu Feng in her heart. So she gave her a suggestion that she should be drunk at the banquet today. Then she asked Chu Feng to send her back and take the initiative to achieve good things. When saru wanted to come to Chu Feng, she would certainly do something about Shangguan Jiayan''s initiative. She didn''t want Chu Feng to leave directly.


    Listening to Shangguan Jiayan''s plaintive complaint, saru said with a smile: "well, anyway, you are chufeng''s cousin. You have many opportunities to contact him. If you can''t do it for the next time, I don''t believe that men still don''t eat fishy food."


    Chu Feng, who has already returned to his bedroom, naturally does not know that saru and Shangguan Jiayan did it on purpose tonight. He also did not go into the bedroom and dream lingering round house, nor was he worried that dream would find himself outside, because the palace was covered by demons, and the dream could not feel anything, even the secret sound could not be received.


    At the moment, take advantage of the opportunity to see what you did when you came back


    "Your mind is filthy, but I like it." As for the girl''s neck, I''m sure it''s not for you to turn off my lovely girl''s neck


    Xi Ruyan chuckled and giggled. She also knew that the dream did not know the outside situation. She blinked her eyes: "do you want to study my depth first and let me help Miss explore the wind first?"


    I was just joking, and I didn''t want to be cherished like smoke. In turn, chufeng was quite speechless.


    All of a sudden, hidden front also appeared on one side and opened his mouth: "master, the two families of Puluo are annoyed by the treachery of the family, and begin to start to cherish the family."


    Chufeng Wenrun a smile to stand up: "perhaps after today, Xi family is the second blade snow Zong."


    Xi Ruyan smell speech, mouth slightly open, feeling and their own initial expectations seem to be a bit different.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3051

    Fierce!


    When the family of Xi LONGNING was cheering and celebrating for the little Lord Xi lanning to marry the holy daughter of renxuezong, there was a huge wave. The four thousand strong men from the God''s realm gathered together to attack the Xijia family. They announced that they would punish the traitors of the religious world, and launched a violent attack at the entrance of the Naxi family world.


    The Xi family did not dare to meet them for a while, and the people of the PLO family could not break the Xi family''s array blockade in a short time.


    But the Puluo family didn''t forget it. Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain went directly to the sky and launched a powerful attack on the light curtain cast by Xijia planet. At the same time, they also attracted meteorites to bombard Xijia planet. From the ground, it was like releasing countless fireworks in the universe.


    "Second uncle, what to do now?"


    After eating and drinking, Xi lanning is ready to pamper mu Qianxue. However, such a thing happened, which made him a fool. Especially when he saw Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain attacking in the starry sky, he felt that it was difficult to breathe.


    He knew that the PLO family must be very angry about this, but if the Xi family and Chu Feng were combined together, the PLO family might not dare to do anything, but now see the situation in the starry sky, Xi lanning knows that he is wrong.


    The PLO family were totally indifferent to their actions. If the 4000 Shenjing army entered Xijia, the consequences could not be imagined.


    "What''s the panic?"


    But Xi Canghai was very calm, and even didn''t mean to worry at all. He sneered and said, "I''m Chu Feng''s father-in-law now. Can Chu Feng still watch me being beaten down by the Puluo family? Even if Chu Feng can go on, can the dream ignore all this?"


    Slightly raised his head, Xi Canghai''s eyes showed a sharp color: "and even if Chu Feng doesn''t help, can''t the strength of our family stop them? Don''t forget, I can fight any one of Zhan Puyuan Lei and Luojia mountain. If you and mu Qianxue join hands, can''t you restrain one? "


    "What''s more, this is in the world where we cherish our families. As long as we use all our means, the 4000 people in the PLO family are just 4000 corpses."


    After hearing Xi Canghai''s confident words, Xi lanning''s expression was stagnant. After a second thought, it seemed that this truth was true. If the ancestors of the two families could not come out, there would be only three saints in the family, but there are three saints in the family.


    In addition, this is the world of Xijia planet. As long as all illusions are turned on, the powerful gods of the PLO family will pay a heavy price.


    But in that case, it would hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred.


    Xi Canghai also understood this truth. What he said just now was just to let Xi lanning and other Xi family members not to worry about it. He waved his hand: "give me the news to my dream and ask her to ask Chu Feng to come and help. As long as Chu Feng comes, the Puluo family can only leave here honestly?"


    Xi lanning nodded and connected his dream with dense sound. After a while, his face became ugly and finally turned pale.


    Dark pharyngeal saliva: "second uncle, I can''t contact the dream, as if blocked by what."


    "What!" This time, Xi Canghai is not calm. The reason why the Puluo family can still calm down is that he thinks that the dream will not look at the poor family, but now he can''t even connect with the dream. What should we do?


    Although Xijia world has array protection, who knows how long this array can protect?


    Squint eyes: "that contact Xi Ruyan to have a look."


    Xi Lang Ning bitter smile: "I have no way to contact Xi Ruyan."


    Xi Canghai looks at the other people who cherish their family. They all shake their heads to show that they have no contact method of cherishing smoke. They feel a little depressed, but we can''t blame them. Xi Ruyan is just a maid in Xi''s family. It''s normal that these core people don''t have her secret tone connection.


    "Go and see if anyone can contact Xi Ruyan and let her tell Meng that we need help now," he said


    Xi Lang Ning opened his mouth and wanted to say whether the dream was controlled, but he still shut up after seeing the look of Xi Canghai. He knew that Xi Canghai must have such a guess, but he didn''t want to admit it.


    Wave to ask people to ask, also raised their heads to look at the starry sky, now the PLO family can''t fight in, but who knows how long they can hold on.


    But the heart is also particularly strange, had such a big thing, why Xi Qingtian did not appear, is it and snow no clear, no matter cherish home? Just had such an idea, Xi lanning quickly shook his head to disperse, if it is really like this, it is definitely not a good news for Xi family.


    Soon Xi Lang Ning sent people back, but also brought a maid: "master, she and Xi Ruyan good relationship, contact information."


    "Good!" Xi Canghai''s face suddenly appeared happy, and said to the maid, "you immediately give Xi Ruyan news, let her tell the dream, we are now suffering from the attack of the PLO family, need support."


    The maid quickly in accordance with the meaning of Xi Canghai to contact Xi Ruyan, after receiving a response, said: "Ruyan said, miss is trapped in Chu Feng''s bedroom, can''t come out."what!


    Hearing such news, Xi Canghai''s body was shocked, and he quickly felt as if he had been cheated. However, he didn''t know for a while, and his face was slightly ugly: "then you let him go to Chu Feng and say that I need help now."


    But in the heart is already some bottomless, if Chu Feng is that kind of respect for others, then also can not go to today.


    The maid contacted Xi Ruyan again. After waiting for a while, she opened her mouth and said, "it''s not impossible for the demon God to let Ruyan tell us that it''s not impossible to help Xijia, but there is a condition that the people who cherish the core of the family must make the same blood spirit contract as renrenrenqianxuezong, and the time is 10000 years!"


    Rao is a strong spiritual force to cherish the sea. At the moment, when he heard such words, he couldn''t breathe and spurt a mouthful of blood: "damn Chu Feng, isn''t he afraid of falling out with him in a dream?"


    "Second uncle!" Xi lanning didn''t expect such a demerit record. Looking at Xi Canghai''s heart and lung pinching appearance, he said, "maybe the PLO family knew this, and they would ignore the attack. We were fascinated. In addition, if the second uncle were Chu Feng, you could take the power of Xiuzhen world and control it 100% at one stroke. Would you give up because of a woman?"


    "It has always been our opinion that, even when Chu Feng sent mu Qianxue, we all thought it was like this, but now it seems that dream may not have such a high status in Chu Feng''s heart."


    However, he could not accept this fact.


    They are said to be traitors of the Xiuzhen world by the PLO family. But as long as they get the support of Chu Feng, it doesn''t matter. But now the result is that Chu Feng doesn''t support it, and he has to take the opportunity to coerce the family. If Chu Feng succeeds, the ten thousand year contract of submission will definitely make Xi''s family full of servitude, and will be unable to resist Chu Feng.


    Xi Canghai even understood some questions about the fans. Chu Feng sent mu Qianxue in order to expand his self-confidence and let them go to the opposite side with the PLO family completely. When the Puluo family called, he took the opportunity to ask for it.


    Even in order not to let the dream know this matter, the dream trapped in the bedroom, this son''s heart is too vicious.


    "By the way, find mu Qianxue!"


    All of a sudden, Xi Canghai also remembered a key figure in this matter. He cheered everyone and went to Xi Lang Ning''s residence.


    The rest of the people followed. When they arrived at Xi lanning''s residence, they saw that the guards were still there. The door was closed. Xi Canghai directly stepped forward and kicked open the door: "no matter what kind of conspiracy of Chu Feng, mu Qianxue is in our hands now, and he doesn''t get any cheap money. Lang Ning, you can do it right now."


    the words behind are cut off Haiben wanted to ask Xi lanning to do mu Qianxue immediately, but he could not say it again, because mu Qianxue was not in the room at all. How could he look like this?


    When the two families called, Xi Canghai was very upset. Now mu Qianxue was not in the room. Who knows what happened?


    Xi Lang Ning walks forward is also a Leng, then turns to anger way: "Mu Qian Xue?"


    Those guards at the door were stunned and looked into the room, but there was mu Qianxue''s figure. Look at me, I look at you. They don''t know what''s going on. They have been guarding here all the time. How can people disappear? Isn''t she blocked by xicanghai?


    From the faces of these guards, Xi lanning knew what was going on. He clenched his teeth and his voice changed: "second uncle, I can be sure that this time our Xi family has been fooled by Chu Feng."


    "It''s just a matter of using a white wolf with his bare hands, and he''s going to kill us!"


    There is no need for Xi lanning to say that Xi Canghai knows all about it, but what he cares about most is still a question: "the defense of Xijia world, except for the attackers, can''t get in and out. Now it has increased the defense. Except for the core layer, no one can get in and out. How did Chu Feng take mu Qianxue away?"


    Unexpectedly, the guards didn''t know anything, so someone came to take mu Qianxue away, and no one could do this except Chu Feng. Mu Qianxue was blocked and his meridians could not leave. But how did Chu Feng come from?


    Xi lanning is still angry to the mouth of the woman fly, but also regret the first time not to eat mu Qianxue, heard the words of Xi Canghai, and the rest of the family are a blank face.


    Yes, how did Chu Feng go through the defense and take people away?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3052

    But at the moment, the most important thing is not the disappearance of Mu Qianxue, but the attack of PLO family.


    When Xi Canghai thought that he had been played by Chu Feng, his heart was full of anger. The powerful force under his hand directly razed Xi langning''s residence to the ground. However, even in this way, everyone did not dare to say a word. Even if some people who wanted to say that Xi Canghai was smart, they did not dare to say a word.


    Xi lanning is even more afraid to say anything even if his residence is destroyed, because he started to exchange people for people, but now it turns out that Chu Feng has been scheming against him, and Xi''s family has been killed.


    Even if Xi Canghai didn''t say anything, Xi lanning was very clear that he must have offended Xi Canghai, but because of the current situation, Xi Canghai did not target him.


    Destroyed Xi langning''s residence, Xi Canghai looked ferociously into the void, and his eyes were indifferent to an extreme: "try to contact the dream, see if you can contact."


    Now, the dream is the only hope. Xi Canghai doesn''t know the extent to which the feelings of dream and Chu Feng go. But now there is no better way to put the hope on the dream. As for the group of people who rely on the family, Xi Canghai is very clear about a fact.


    That is to say, even if they can finally make the PLoS retreat, they can only hurt the enemy 1000 and lose 800 themselves. When they have to, Xi Canghai doesn''t want to do that, because in that case, they will have no position to cherish their family.


    Xi Lang Ning now where dare to say what, quickly in accordance with the meaning of Xi Canghai to contact the dream, but the result is still the same as the beginning, there is no connection with the dream.


    "Contact is like smoke!"


    Xi Canghai closed his eyes and said in a low voice: "let her tell Chu Feng that Xi''s family gives him one last chance. If he doesn''t support our family, then I''ll make him regret."


    Hearing the crazy words of Xi Canghai, almost all the people present doubted whether they had heard wrong. At this time, should Xi Canghai lower the key and talk with Chu Feng, so that Chu Feng can resolve the current crisis. How can we still have such self-confidence and threaten Chu Feng in turn?


    Seeing that everyone looked at himself with consternation, Xi Canghai angrily said, "do you want to submit to Chu Feng and sign a ten thousand year contract of surrender with him?"


    This time, Xi Canghai was really angry. Everyone could feel his inner anger. Everyone dared not say anything more. They also knew that Xi Canghai was right. Even though xicanghai was down and down, it was impossible for xicanghai to submit to Chu Feng, even if it was 100 years. What''s more, Chu Feng''s deadline was 10000 years!


    Ten thousand years later, the Xi family had already lost its ambition and was more likely to have a morbid servility to Chu Feng, which was something that everyone who cherished his family did not want to see.


    The maid nodded heavily and began to convey the meaning of cherishing the sea. Then she was waiting quietly there.


    If we don''t insist on fighting with the wind, we can only know if we can''t keep fighting with the wind.


    After a long time, the maid received a response, and her face was slightly pale: "the master of the house, such as smoke to the news, said that the devil has only one condition, only Xijia promised him to do it, if Xi family does not agree, he can calmly watch all people die."


    Xi Canghai''s eyes burst into a fierce look: "is Chu Feng really that what he said?"


    The maid nodded uneasily. Naturally, she did not dare to add any personal color on such a matter.


    Xi Canghai was shocked and knew that he was really played by Chu Feng this time. At first, they all thought that Chu Feng had deep feelings for the dream, but from the current situation, it was very clear.


    Maybe Chu Feng really has some feelings for the dream, but he will never love his house and love his dog because of his love for the dream. What should he do to cherish his family? Then he will still do what to cherish his family, and there will be no change.


    Look slightly ugly, Xi Canghai clenched his fist: "condition or just that?"


    The maid said, "well, I dare not lift my head.".


    "Chu Feng, deceiving people too much!" Xicanghai finally couldn''t help it again. He raised his head and roared at the sky. His voice shook the heaven and earth, and even spread to the starry sky. Luojia mountain and puyuanlei, who were attacking, stopped a little. They all wondered why Xi Canghai seemed to have changed into a person all of a sudden, so angry?


    However, it was only a short pause, and the two began to attack the defense of Xijia XingKong again. Although the defense is very strong, as long as the two people continue to attack, I believe they can not resist for too long.


    After being angry, Xi Canghai''s voice was colder than ever: "lanning, go to see puyuanlei and Luojia mountain, tell them that this is my family''s mistake, willing to admit their mistakes and their continued cooperation, and even start to fight against the forces under the banner of Chu Feng."


    The people present were shocked to hear the crazy words of Xi Canghai. The forces under the banner of Chu Feng are not going to touch the bottom line of Chu Feng?Xi lanning also wants to persuade Xi Canghai to be calm, but when he sees the non-negotiable appearance of Xi Canghai, he swallows up what he wants to say. He knows that Xi Canghai is very angry now. It is useless for anyone to say anything. Instead, he makes himself uncomfortable.


    Nodding his head, he went straight into the sky. Seeing his appearance, Pu yuanlei''s attack stopped. Luojia mountain sneered: "why, are you ready not to be a turtle with shrinking head?"


    Although Xi lanning was angry that her woman had been taken away by Chu Feng, she still kept the posture of a younger generation: "two masters, today''s things, we cherish the family to recognize their mistakes, are willing to make corrections for their mistakes, continue to work with the PLO two families, and even willing to be the vanguard to attack the forces under Chu Feng''s banner."


    Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain were both stunned. They didn''t expect that Xi lanning would bring them such news.


    Thinking of the beginning of their judgment, Xi Canghai may have been fooled by Chu Feng, and both of them have a smile on their faces, because only in this way can they seek peace. Otherwise, Xi Canghai will never show such a low attitude.


    Two people look at each other, in the heart have already had the decision and the idea, Pu yuanlei said with a smile: "cherish little Lord, if every betrayer can apologize, then there are too many traitors in the world."


    "We will not allow any betrayal. We will go back and tell Xi Canghai that if we do not break our family today, we will not retreat, nor will we accept your so-called cooperation again. We will not trust anyone who has no integrity."


    After that, Pu Yuan Lei and Pu Yuan Lei started again to bombard the defense of Pu family''s star sky. They knew that it must be very difficult to cherish the family now. Anyway, it is not a good relationship between us. It is also a good thing to kill Xi family at this time.


    Seeing that they did not mean to discuss with each other, Xi langning returned to the planet with a sigh. Seeing that everyone looked at them with questioning color in their eyes, Xi lanning sighed and shook his head: "they refused, saying that they would not cooperate with people without integrity again. If they did not attack Xijia, they would not retreat."


    Xi Canghai''s face must be so ugly at the moment. How could he not know what Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain thought? After endless years of understanding, he knew them, and similar people also knew themselves. Now, Xi Canghai was weak, and there was nothing to talk about. It was not like that he destroyed the family in a single effort.


    Taking a deep breath, before speaking, one of the Xi family elders said: "the master, the PLO family obviously know our present predicament, so they will have no scruples to attack us. Why don''t we surrender to chufeng completely? As long as we submit to chufeng, he will certainly make a move, and then we will fight against the PLO family in turn."


    The rest of them nodded slightly, and so far, this is the only way.


    "No, I won''t let Chu Feng''s plot succeed, threaten me?"


    But Xi Canghai didn''t have that meaning at all. He shook his head gently, his eyes were cold, and the opportunity of killing appeared: "I will let him know that even if he played such a game and led to our family''s dilemma, I would not give up. If he wanted me to submit, Chu Feng was just dreaming!"


    Raising his head, Xi Canghai bent his finger, and a drop of blood floated into the air. The people present were surprised to see that Xi Canghai wanted to make a contract. What did he want to do?


    In everyone''s conjecture, Xi Canghai suddenly burst out a huge force and the drop of blood, and the voice was low and powerful: "Xi Canghai swears here that he has the power to live, he will spare all his strength and Chu Feng will never die. If there is any violation, there will be no place for death under the law of heaven!"


    With a whoosh, the blood didn''t enter Xi Canghai''s eyebrows, and all the people present changed their color slightly. Everyone didn''t expect that, in order to show his determination to fight Chu Feng to the end, Xi Canghai made a contract of heaven.


    In this way, even if Xi Canghai doesn''t want to be the enemy of Chu Feng in his heart, he can only continue to do so under the restriction of the contract of heaven. Cherishing Canghai completely determines his own retreat.


    Can''t cooperate with both the PLO family and Chu Feng? Can''t Xijia fight alone?


    Everyone''s shock has not yet fallen. Xi lanning even took a step forward and sacrificed a drop of blood. In the dismayed and helpless look of all the people in Xi''s family, Xi lanning also made a contract with Chu Feng that he would never die, and finally determined his own future.


    The dream has been taken away by Chu Feng. Now Xijia has only two saints, Xi Canghai and Xi lanning. They both decided to fight with Chu Feng forever, and even to restrict themselves with contracts. Is it true that Xijia can only fight against Chu Feng to the end?


    All the people are pale at this moment. Even if Xijia is strong, how can we fight the two families of Puluo and even Chu Feng to the end?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3053

    Most of his family members would rather fight the two families in the end rather than fight against Chu Feng.


    It''s because we can lose both sides in the first battle with Puluo family, but if we fight with Chu Feng, it will definitely be a situation of merciless crushing. But at the moment, the only two sages of Xi''s family have made a contract of heaven to live with Chu Feng. The family members in the Holy Land don''t know what to do for a while.


    This is a world in which the strong are respected. Even in the family, they all pay attention to strength. Xi Canghai and Xi LONGNING have already made up their mind to break the boat. They have no way to oppose it.


    Moreover, Xi Canghai''s uncle and nephew can''t give them an opportunity to oppose, because once they don''t fight to the end with Chu Feng, they will pay a heavy price under the contract of heaven. The most tragic result is death. The simpler result is that they are disabled. Under such oppression, how can Xi Canghai''s uncle and nephew give up?


    They used such a method to force themselves to a dead end. Although it was an angry thing to be overcame by Chu Feng, it was a little uncomfortable for us to pull the whole family to vent their anger.


    At the moment, Xi Canghai completely ignored what Xi''s family was thinking. He walked forward with a gloomy face and looked up at the night sky. Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain were still fighting against the defense of Xijia world.


    "Come on, let''s call Wan Jie!"


    Xi Canghai didn''t go to puyuanlei to say anything. At the moment, what he hated most was Chu Feng: "from now on, we cherish our family and Chu Feng, and swear by the way of heaven!"


    Except for Xi lanning, all the people who cherish the family are slightly changed. Once this announcement is issued, Chu Feng will definitely crush Xi family without reservation. At that time, Xijia will probably become the first force to be destroyed in the Xiuzhen world. All the people present seem to be hesitant and do not want to do so.


    He gave an order, but no one responded. The look of Xi Canghai was even more ugly. In vain, he grabbed a Xijia elder who lived in the realm of God. His eyes were ferocious: "go, declare the world according to my will, or you want to see me die under the law of heaven, or become a waste man?"


    His parents were always under the control of Xi Canghai. His whole heart was trembling and his lips were shaking: "master, that",, "


    with a roar, Xi Canghai directly crushed the elder of Xijia with a violent force:" I don''t want to hear anyone advise me, I just know not to let Chu Feng know the result of teasing our family, and my heart will not be stable. "


    Everyone can feel the anger of Xi Canghai''s heart, but it doesn''t have to be pulled up by the whole Xi family to do something?


    Everyone''s heart is a burst of helplessness, but looking at the Xi family elder who was killed by Xi Canghai, they know that if they don''t follow Xi Canghai''s instructions, they may also be killed by Xi Canghai, who is now in a rage. Xi Canghai, who was overcast by Chu Feng, is no longer the modest householder.


    We began to disperse in twos and threes. If we could not resist, we could only obey.


    As the core personnel of Xijia began to announce to the outside world, the news spread all over the world like wings. Soon, most people knew about the situation of Xijia, and now they are suffering from the attack of the PLO family.


    He even knew that Xi Canghai, the owner of Xi family, was angry with Chu Feng for taking advantage of the fire. He even made a Tiandao contract with Xi lanning. Based on tonight''s events, he wanted to fight Chu Feng to the end. If he violated, he would not die!


    All the people who knew the news were in a trance. Didn''t Chu Feng just marry the big miss of Xi family? How a day''s time has not passed, Xi Canghai vowed to fight with Chu Feng forever. How big is the hatred?


    Later on, we all know that Chu Feng traded mu Qianxue for Xijia Ximeng. However, when the PLO family and her family were annoyed by the betrayal of Xi family, they found that mu Qianxue was missing, and they were probably rescued by Chu Feng. Based on these reasons, Xi Canghai was angry with Chu Feng''s play, which made Xi family in a dilemma, so we had to fight against Chu Feng to the end.


    This news happened so fast that many people didn''t understand the specific reason.


    However, we are still very excited to think that Xi Canghai has vowed to fight Chu Feng to the end with the way of heaven, because this will be an irreversible battle, because if there is any fluctuation, Xi Canghai and Xi lanning will die, even for their own sake, they will insist on fighting Chu Feng to the end.


    As for whether Xi Canghai can defeat Chu Feng, people in all circles think that it is a dream. In their eyes, the behavior of Xi family is more about looking for death. Xi Canghai and Xi Lang prefer to make such a contract of heaven, which is more to stimulate their own confidence than to have absolute certainty.


    "What''s the game?"


    The news soon reached the ears of Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain. They temporarily stopped attacking the star defense of Xijia. The latter was shocked: "didn''t you just get married? How to cherish the sea and play so big all at once? "


    Pu Yuan Lei sneered: "I said at the beginning that Xi Canghai was smart, and Chu Feng was not a fool. How could I not know that Xi family had the mind to penetrate the universe with the help of him. If I knew it, it would naturally be arranged.""I heard that Xi Canghai asked Chu Feng to do something about it. Chu Feng proposed a condition that Xi''s family should be subject to the same as renxuezong, which infuriated Xi Canghai."


    Luojia mountain nodded suddenly, and then he burst out laughing: "I''m happy to think about the feeling of cherishing the sea now. Stealing chicken doesn''t make rice. I thought that if you marry Chu Feng, nothing will happen. Even if you can become the first one in Xiuzhen world, what Chu Feng wants is absolute submission, ha ha ha!"


    Pu Yuan Lei also laughed, the whole starry sky above are two people comfortable smile, especially think of cherish the sea angry even heaven road contract has been made, the heart is more happy.


    As the laughter fell, Pu Yuan Lei narrowed his eyes: "although the betrayal of the Xi family has weakened our strength a little, it''s not a big problem. Now that Xi''s family has played such a game, the headache should be Chu Feng. If you don''t guess wrong, Chu Feng will crush Xijia mercilessly. After all, xicanghai can only die if there is no war. Chu Feng also understands this truth."


    "I mean, now that our two families are retreating and letting Xijia play with Chu Feng, although the fate of Xijia will not be very good, I think it will also consume a lot of Chu Feng''s strength. However, there are three saints in Xi''s family, especially dreams. When she knows about Chu Feng''s plot, it will be very wonderful."


    Luojia mountain also thought of the means of dream, smiling and pondering: "yes, I don''t think it''s necessary for us to cherish our family. Now Chu Feng has a reason to start. We should save our strength."


    After the two men made a decision, the news immediately came out, asking the people of the PLO family to retreat and not to attack the Xi family for the time being. They got the instructions from Pu Yuan Lei and they started to retreat quickly. They were still ignoring the defensive array of attacking the Xi family. At this time, no one could be seen.


    Seeing their retreating family members are inexplicably relieved, because they don''t know how long the defensive array can hold back if they continue to attack. Now that the PLO family has gone, that''s good.


    However, such relaxation did not last long, and everyone''s mood became tense again. Although it was a good thing for the prolo family to retreat, Xi Canghai, as the owner of the family, made a contract to fight Chu Feng to the end. This is not to be eased. If there is no war, xicanghai will be swallowed up by his own contract, and his family''s heart will be exploded by hippopotamus I lost my mind.


    The news of the two men''s withdrawal soon spread to Xi Canghai''s ears. His eyes were slightly cold, and he had known Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain for so many years. Could he know what they meant by sitting on the mountain to watch the tiger fight.


    However, he didn''t want to pay attention to what kind of plan the PLO family had planned. In his heart, he was only angry when he was teased by Chu Feng. His voice said in a low voice: "lanning, go to order a thousand gods. You and I will take 500 each. I will let Chu Feng suffer a lot."


    Xi Lang Ning is Leng for a moment: "second uncle, start now?"


    "It''s better to choose a day than to collide with it." Xi Canghai said coldly in his eyes: "today, even the people from all over the world can''t imagine that we will start immediately after suffering from the crisis. I believe Chu Feng can''t think of it. You can take 500 people to Xuanyuan family and kill all the people in the demon kingdom. I will take 500 people to the wild and destroy all the people in the demon domain."


    "I want to let Chu Feng know that even if we cherish our family and destroy our family, we have to pay a heavy price to let him know that our cherishing our family is sacred and inviolable."


    Xi lanning nodded and went down to arrange. Thinking that mu Qianxue had left his mouth, his heart was full of anger, but it was not as obvious as Xi Canghai''s performance. He even wanted to catch Chu Feng''s woman and make up for his loss.


    When Xijia started the plot, Chu Feng also sat in the temple of King Wu and listened to the reports from all sides. He knew that Xi Canghai was really angry this time. He even made a contract of heaven to fight him to the end.


    Pat the head, this result is Chu Feng did not expect, if he and Xi family can have a little ease, then now only Xi Canghai and Xi lanning are dead, can there be a relaxation.


    A faint smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Although Chu Feng was helpless, he didn''t have too much Entanglement: "these two uncles are really extreme. Isn''t it a condition of submission? It''s such a contract with me. Tut tut


    The following people all smile bitterly. It seems that there is nothing. But in advance, it is based on the premise of marriage. Xi Canghai is naturally angry and teased. He asks for support. He also puts forward the conditions of submission. In particular, Chu Feng takes away his dream and turns around. He doesn''t leave mu Qianxue to Xi family, unless he has no blood. As long as he has blood, he can''t bear it ¡£


    Chu Feng also did not tangle these problems, gently waved: "yun''er, Wan''er, tonight you are more tired."


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan naturally understood, nodded slightly and retreated. No one knew where they were going!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3054

    After Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan left, Chu Feng also let the rest of them retreat. Now things have gone beyond expectations, which Chu Feng did not expect at the beginning.


    His initial idea was to make a thorough effort to let the family have no way out. In this way, when the PLO family started to work, there was no way for the Xi family. If he took mu Qianxue away, everything would not be a problem. He could only ask for help from himself.


    In fact, the Xi family also asked for help, and Chu Feng also put forward the requirements according to the initial assumption, that is, Xi family servants.


    Originally, he thought that Xi Canghai, as a master of the family, would definitely choose to compromise in consideration of the family''s interests. Like Xue nishang, she was submissive without any means. However, the assumption was good. Chu Feng had no idea that Xi Canghai didn''t care about the family''s interests at all, but only paid attention to his own feelings.


    Even the contract of heaven has been made. It is impossible for Xi Canghai to go back to war with him now, because if there is no war, Xi Canghai will be swallowed by the contract of heaven and die!


    A good plan has evolved into this, which is a failure. Of course, Chu Feng will not worry too much. After all, everyone''s heart is different.


    Xue nishang takes care of the whole life and death of the blade snow sect, but does not care about the sea. This is the mind of a person in charge. Who can understand it?


    Helpless shake his head, Chu Feng also came to the bedroom outside, now things beyond the expected development, dream if you know it will also be angry with their own behavior, Chu wind now really do not know how to say this matter with dream.


    Can you tell her directly that if her father and cousin don''t die, they will die by themselves. If they don''t, then they will die?


    If he really said it like this, he would hate himself all his life. Chu Feng had a headache when he thought about it. If he had known that Xi Canghai was selfish, Chu Feng would not have used this method. But now what he said is false, and it is the king''s way to solve it.


    "The devil!"


    Xi Ruyan saw Chu Feng standing outside the bedroom without meaning to go in. Now she knows what happened outside: "how to do? If Miss knows, she will be very angry."


    It doesn''t need to be cherished like smoke. Chu Feng knows that she is surrounded by demons. She doesn''t know, but she can''t be trapped all the time. It''s just a matter of time.


    "It''s going to rain, my mother wants to get married, and I can''t stop it. Go down and have a rest first."


    Xi Ruyan also knows that Chu Feng''s mood is certainly not very good. He nodded and retreated first. Things went beyond expectations. Now, Chu Feng must tell the dream, otherwise he has been hiding it. After the dream knows, who knows what the result will be?


    After Xi Ruyan left, Chu Feng didn''t go in immediately. He was still standing outside the palace, thinking of various ways, but none of them could be solved perfectly.


    The secret road cherish the sea is a pit goods, Chu Feng also did not go to tangle these problems, chose the most straightforward way.


    Before she opened the door, the dream opened the door and came out. Now she could see a faint anger in her eyes. Obviously, she found herself trapped in the magic realm. Now she needs an explanation from Chu Feng.


    Because it was in the temple of King Wu, Chu Feng didn''t have to do it at all, but Chu Feng did it, which shows that Chu Feng has a deeper purpose.


    During the period when she was trapped in the bedroom and couldn''t get out, the dream''s heart was in a panic, but she didn''t know what happened, because she couldn''t contact Xi Ruyan or her family. She couldn''t even get out. The demon Kingdom completely trapped her to death, even her soul couldn''t penetrate.


    "Not long ago, the two families of Puluo gathered 4000 strong men from the divine realm to attack the entrance of Xijia world. Puyuanlei and Luojia mountain launched an attack on the starry sky."


    Chu Feng knows that it''s useless to find any excuse, and the truth will destroy everything. Instead of letting the dream know the truth, it''s better to say it yourself, so as not to make someone who has a heart in her ear to add oil and vinegar: "but because of a decision of your father, they have all retreated, and now the family is well."


    At first, I heard the attack of the two families. The heart of xijiameng was still very flustered, but it was only after hearing that they relaxed some looks.


    When she was about to ask Chu Feng what her father had decided, she saw a man coming along. After seeing clearly, her face changed slightly: "how could you be here?"


    Because the person who came is mu Qianxue. According to the truth, mu Qianxue should be in the Xi family now. How could he appear in the temple of King Wu? Suddenly, a feeling came into my dream. Chu Feng may also play a key role tonight.


    Chu Feng was stunned, how did mu Qianxue come? He also wanted to speak clearly with the dream, and she came out, which made things a little more complicated?


    Mu Qianxue doesn''t know Chu Feng''s mind, or for the excellent dream similar to her, mu Qianxue''s heart has a kind of innate hostility, and her eyes are more fierce: "the devil brought me back from Xi''s home. I''m sure I''ll be here. But miss Xi Meng, your father declares that he will never die with the devil. What are you going to do?"Chu wind mouth corner mercilessly twitch, this mu Qianxue when to become a person who stirs up the game? They are still here to find a way to see how to say to let the dream not angry, did not want to Mu Qianxue on their own so a.


    Helpless wry smile: "saint, that you have not returned to blade snow clan?"


    "Chu Feng!" Without waiting for mu Qianxue to respond, the dream''s eyes have condensed into awn: "what''s going on, why my father will announce that he will never die with you, and mu Qianxue is not married to Xi lanning? Why are you here? "


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, lightly looked at mu Qianxue, saw her eyes staring at the dream, slightly moved in the heart, seems to understand what.


    Mu Qianxue and Meng are known as the two beauties in the Xiuzhen world. However, dream has the title of the first beauty in the Xiuzhen world. As a woman, she is similar to an excellent woman. Sometimes it is inevitable that some hostility will arise. It is obvious that mu Qianxue is aiming at the dream at the moment.


    Just their relationship with the dream is there, mu Qianxue''s aim is doomed to have no effect: "saint, you can go back to the blade snow clan."


    Words from the beginning of the inquiry to the present command tone, mu Qianxue naturally can hear, look at Chu Feng and look at the dream, slightly bit his lips: "demon God, do you really like to cherish dreams?"


    "I said, you can go back." Chu Feng did not answer, just a little more indifferent voice.


    Mu Qianxue''s body shakes, her eyes flit through the haze, turns to open the door of dazzle light and leaves directly. She begins to think that the reason why Chu Feng did that is just to lay out a family of Yin Xi. But now she finds that she is wrong. Maybe this is part of the plan, but Chu Feng really likes dreams.


    The more he wanted to Mu Qianxue, the more uncomfortable he felt. He even regretted why he agreed to Chu Feng and let him take his dream to the temple of King Wu.


    Mu Qianxue is gone. Chu Feng and Meng are standing at the gate of her bedroom. Her eyes are fixed on Chu Feng. She knows that something beyond her expectation has happened tonight. It is likely that Chu Feng is still the main promoter. She wants to see how Chu Feng explains to herself.


    Chu Feng slowly stepped forward and stood in front of the dream, looking at her eyes gently: "I can tell you everything, but can you listen to it patiently?"


    At the beginning of the dream, there was still a little anger in my heart, but when I touched the eyes of Chu Feng, a heart couldn''t stop softening down. But soon the dream passed by Chu Feng''s side: "I just want to know the truth."


    Chu Feng turned around and looked at the dream sitting in the garden. He sighed in his heart and did not sit down: "I did arrange some things tonight, but your father finally declared that he would not die with me, which is totally unexpected to me, but I can guarantee that I do not want to fight to the end with my family."


    In listening to the dream as calm as water, Chu Feng told the dream all the plans he had started and what happened tonight. He did not add any personal color and presented all the things in front of the dream completely.


    Finally, Chu Feng said: "because of you, I don''t want to be enemies with Xijia. If Xijia doesn''t submit to me, I can''t guarantee that they won''t do anything harmful to stability in the future. But your father''s mind is beyond my expectation. He and Xi lanning have made a contract of heaven and will not die with me."


    Dream body slightly a shock, she really did not think that such a thing would happen, as for the truth of Chu Feng said, she knew it was true.


    I also believe that Chu Feng began to lay out all this for the sake of not wanting to be the enemy of the Xi family, and even let the Xi family submit because of this.


    Because if there is no guarantee of a voice in the world of the strong, then stability will be broken at any time. The ambition dream of Xijia is very clear. If there is nothing to restrain them, she will certainly do a lot of excessive things by virtue of her being a woman of Chu Feng. It can be said that Chu Feng''s plan is right, for the sake of friction with Xijia in the future.


    However, he underestimated his determination to cherish Canghai. He was a man, and he was not xuenishang. Xue nishang would compromise because of the life and death of the blade snow sect, but Xi Canghai would never.


    Dream knows her father very well. How can she allow her father, who is as proud as him, to surrender to others when he could have occupied a place in the world? In particular, the Chu wind took mu Qianxue away, which infuriated Xi Canghai''s nerves. It''s normal for him to become like this now.


    Although I can understand what happened now, it doesn''t mean that the dream is really acceptable, because the result today is either the death of Xi Canghai and Xi lanning, or the death of Chu Feng. Otherwise, the Dao contract has always existed.


    Dream life encountered many difficult things, but never encountered such a thing, the face under the veil swept a bitter smile: "Chu Feng, you are a son of a bitch, you want to arrange before you can not discuss with me?"


    "I know my father better than you do. If you talk to me, it won''t happen."


    Hearing the dream, Chu Feng''s whole heart suddenly relaxed. Knowing that the dream had accepted his explanation, he sat down with a bitter smile and said, "you want to fake death, I can''t pierce you?"


    The dream looks a Leng to raise a head: "you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3055

    All along, dream felt that he was a dead man in Chu Feng''s heart.


    But Chu Feng now said such words, it is obvious that he had already known that he was not dead, thinking that he even thought that Chu Feng did not know, and that his face slightly flashed a faint red color. What was the reason for this? Did Zun God and goddess tell Chu Feng?


    "Not Wan''er and yun''er told me."


    Chu Feng seemed to know what Zhang yun''er was thinking, and he was quite calm: "it was when I first came to the soul world that a soul envoy named Golden Horn told me. For the saints in this world, they all focused on it. If he died, he told me that you were not dead."


    After hearing the speech, Zhang yun''er suddenly realized that she just looked at Chu Feng with more embarrassment. She pretended to die at the beginning, but now it seems that Chu Feng knows very early.


    Chu Feng took Zhang yun''er''s hand and said, "I understand that you don''t want me to be embarrassed by you, but some things will not happen if you don''t want to. I also know that a few days ago, I was deeply trapped in the illusion of your second grandfather, and I almost fell down. It was your soul attached to me that made me not lost in it."


    "Dream, thank you so much!"


    "You all know that?" Dream really some trance, she thought she had done very hidden things, do not want to Chu Feng actually all know.


    Chu Feng smile and nod: "know you are still alive, know the effect of dream, so at that time I found those people in front of me have become my enemies, and the outside people can''t see it, I know it''s you."


    Chu Feng didn''t know anything about what he did secretly. He lowered his head and said, "well, you must know that I seduced satina and enticed you to open up the suppression trend?"


    "Well, it''s OK. It''s just a little earlier." Chu Feng did not deny it. He nodded and held the dream''s hand tightly: "so after the return of the Xiuzhen world, one of the most important questions I want is how to make Xijia and I coexist peacefully. In this way, you don''t need to feign death to avoid me, and you don''t need to be caught between me and Xijia."


    "I''m just sorry, my plan is good, but I underestimated your father''s determination and Xi lanning''s love for mu Qianxue."


    Chu Feng is not an idiot. Through the changes, he can probably know why Xi Canghai''s anger is, and what Xi lanning''s anger is. Therefore, the plan is feasible, but ignores the factors of people''s heart.


    "You should have discussed it with me." "Although I can''t stop my father from doing anything, at least I know him better than you, and then it won''t happen. You have to fall down now. Isn''t the result the same as the beginning?"


    "Son of a bitch, he said he loved me and didn''t want me to be embarrassed. Now?"


    Chu Feng slightly wry smile: "I am also very depressed."


    The dream looked up to the night sky, and her red lips lit up: "I am not angry with your deception, and I will not be angry with your behavior, because I know you have your own purpose, which is also because I will do that, but the plan will never keep up with the changes."


    "And you know I''m not dead, so what now? Do I stand with you against the Xi family and my father, or with the Xi family against you? "


    Chu Feng could feel the inner entanglement and pain of the dream. She stood up and went to her and pulled up the woman sitting there. Looking at the beautiful eyes, Chu Feng gently raised her hand and took off the veil on her face, revealing that beautiful face. No wonder nothingness is interested in dreams. How many people can be indifferent to such a face?


    Caressing the beautiful face of the dream, Chu Feng whispered: "you don''t need to be embarrassed. Unless you have to, I can temporarily let go of your father''s provocation. If he doesn''t fight against me, he will die, but I can not kill him, right?"


    A trace of emotion flashed in the eyes of the dream, knowing that Chu Feng had just said such a thing because of himself, but he was not very happy in his heart.


    Because Chu Feng''s words are also very clear, not a 100% guarantee not to kill Xi Canghai, but not to do nothing until absolutely necessary. If Xi Canghai does something that touches the bottom line of Chu Feng, dream believes that Chu Feng will still kill him, which is an indisputable fact.


    But the dream at the moment can not ask too much, deflect over to look at the distance: "I believe you, just how should we get along with each other in the future? If I were with you, I would be a traitor in my family, and if I were to be an enemy to you, it would not have been my wish. Now my heart is so hard and so hard! "


    Chu Feng gently hugged her from behind the dream, whispered in her ear: "in the days when your soul attached to Bai He and I were lingering, many things have been doomed. You are my woman, and this life can not be changed."


    "I don''t ask you to be on my side, and I won''t ask you not to support your father. Just do what you think is important to you. I will only do what I should do."


    Dream slowly turned around, looking at Chu Feng serious look, eyes full of consternation: "you this also know?"Chu Feng showed a faint smile. Just as he was about to tell the reason why he knew it, he suddenly heard the sound of things falling on the ground. Subconsciously, he looked back and saw Bai He standing there. There was a tray on the ground, and there were some things. Obviously, Bai He just wanted to send something to eat.


    Seeing the pain in Bai He''s eyes, Chu Feng and Meng were surprised. Because of the reason in King Wu''s temple and the fact that they didn''t show any sharpness when they were together, they didn''t notice when Baihe was near.


    Looking at that, Baihe must have heard what he had just said. Meng clenched his lips and broke away from Chu Feng''s hand: "Bai He, I!"


    Bai He shook off the hand held by the dream, showed a bitter smile, shook her head slightly, and then turned back quickly. Since her relationship with Chu Feng, she felt that Chu Feng recognized herself, but now she found a cruel fact. Chu Feng accepted her not because she recognized her.


    But because the soul of the dream attached to her body, every time Chu wind galloped on her body, but in his heart, it must be because of the dream?


    Every woman has her own pride, just to see when to show it, and at the moment Baihe has revealed her pride, her precious everything to Chu Feng, but found just a substitute for a dream, that kind of mood on the blow, let her heart very uncomfortable, uncomfortable to almost suffocate in general.


    A trace of apology flashed in her dream eyes. As a woman, she naturally understood Bai He''s current mood. She turned around and saw Chu Feng standing there helplessly: "go, Bai He really regards you as her master for her life. I can be 100% sure that she is more loyal to you than anyone else."


    Chu Feng wanted to talk, but the dream interrupted him: "don''t hurt a woman who can die for you."


    Chu Feng nodded: "wait for me to come back." The direction of Bai He''s going is the direction of the entrance of the secret place of morning light. The Chu wind flies away in an instant, but he doesn''t stop Bai He immediately. Is it because there are too many people in the temple world, or after going to the secret place of morning light.


    Looking at the night sky, we can''t see Chu Feng''s figure. The dream walked over and sat down. Xi Ruyan also came from one side and blinked: "miss."


    Dream slowly raised his head, look calm like water: "how do you think I should choose?"


    "Two people die to protect the whole family!" Xi Ruyan''s face suddenly changed solemn, and said word by word: "if you let the master and the little master go on, they will send the whole Xi family to hell. At that time, many people will die. Even if the devil promised not to kill people, who knows then?"


    "So I personally think that if the death of the owner and the young master can make the family survive, then it is worth it. No one can represent a family or even arrange the fate of a family."


    Dream eyes condensed, looked at Xi Ruyan: "I found that if you are a man, you will definitely be a very great master."


    Xi Ruyan lovely Du Du mouth, see dream silence down, she also did not speak again.


    At this time, Chu Feng also stopped Bai He in the morning light secret place. There were only tears left on the latter''s face. Chu Feng was sorry, but he soon covered it up. He came to Bai He and asked, "are you going to leave?"


    Bai he lowered his head and thought of what he had just heard, and his heart was dripping with blood: "the master can have a better choice. Many people are willing to serve you."


    Chu Feng took a deep breath, holding Baihe''s head in his hands and looking at the moist eyes, he looked at his pitiful eyes: "you have been following me for some time. I should know that I am not a person who needs to be served by others. At the beginning, I took you around just because of your persistence. Of course, I appreciate you."


    "But even if you want to leave now, I won''t stop you. But if you want to come back one day, I''ll always welcome you. No one knows how to serve me better except you."


    Baihe body a shock, in the Chu wind released her time to fly away, her heart is very chaotic, very uncomfortable, she does not care about her precious everything to Chu Feng, but do not want to pay all of their own time, chufeng is her as another person.


    Looking at Bai He''s far away figure, Chu Feng didn''t stop her. Now she is forced to leave Bai He. She will promise, but in Bai He''s heart, she will always leave a shadow, and may even hate dreams.


    Bai He is a woman who is indifferent on the surface but pure in the heart. Chu Feng knows this from her constant relationship. So now she wants to leave and be quiet, and Chu Feng will not stop her.


    Until she could not see her figure, Chu Feng took back her eyes: "I hope you will come back soon!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3056

    This night seems to be particularly long, after Chu Feng chased Bai He, he did not return to the temple of King Wu, but quietly went to the wild demon domain.


    He didn''t know if Xi Canghai would take revenge on himself immediately, but if he really wanted to revenge, he would surely attack Xuanyuan family and the wild demon domain, because only when there was an accident in these two places could his nerves be touched.


    For the Xuanyuan family, according to the current strength of xicanghai, xicanghai must let Xi langning go. For the wild demon domain, xicanghai will go by himself. After all, there are two cold sisters, two gods of nature, and a half step sage like the prince of the devil dragon.


    The strength here is a little stronger, and because of the cold sisters, Xi Canghai must have come here and focused on it.


    Under the night, the wild demon domain is very quiet, and nothing has happened yet. Chu Feng starts to let Zhang Yuner and LV Wan leave, that is to let them go to Xuanyuan family and the other to the wild demon domain, but they do not disturb the people in the two places.


    If Xi lanning went to Xuanyuan family, Zhang yun''er could stop him from doing things. Xi Canghai came to the wild demon region. Here is Lu Wan. Although Lu Wan has recovered to its peak, Chu Feng still comes to be careful. After all, many things will change in the past era.


    However, Chu Feng did not contact Lu Wan or disturb Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing. Instead, he went directly to the habitat of the rain butterflies.


    In the wild demon domain, except for the rain butterfly family, you can''t find peace anywhere, especially when you go to find the cold frost sisters.


    Chu wind directly appeared in the cave where diezun and Diewu lived, quietly.


    Seeing the two sisters are resting safely, the secret heart is big enough. If you are the enemy, you can kill them completely now.


    However, few people in the wild demon domain would come to provoke him. We all know that behind the wild demon domain is his Chu Feng.


    There is nothing to see diezun sleeping peacefully. When he sees the sleeping posture of butterfly dance, Chu Feng is quite speechless. Although the rain butterfly people in this place will not come in, even if they come in, they are all women, but we should also take into account the image?


    While sitting down, they are not attracted by the beautiful scenery.


    The only difference between the latter and the latter is that it can not cover the body with a little bit of nature!


    Reluctantly just took back his eyes, Chu Feng''s ear also came Xuanyuan duckweed voice, Xi Lang Ning really took the strong Xi family to Xuanyuan family, and started as soon as he appeared.


    It was a disaster, but fortunately there was an arrangement in advance, so there were not too many problems. Zhang yun''er appeared when Xi lanning and his family started. He offered Xuanyuan sword to stop the abuse of the powerful people of Xi family on Xuanyuan family, and he also took Xi lanning.


    Although Xi lanning has been a saint for a long time, his opponent is a taboo goddess, and it is not easy to win.


    Xuanyuan duckweed contact means that Chu Feng can help.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean that. Now Xi lanning has started to fight against Xuanyuan family, so Xi Canghai will soon be in the wild demon domain. Moreover, Zhang Yuner is there in Xuanyuan family. It is not easy for people to kill Xuanyuan family.


    However, out of caution, Chu Feng sent a message to Chang''e, asking her to go to Xuanyuan family to help Zhang yun''er. For those who cherish their family, they are forced to retreat. If they don''t know what to do, they will kill all of them, including Xi lanning!


    After arranging all this, Chu Feng opens the picture. Seeing the battle of Xuanyuan family, it is not beyond his expectation. Chang''e will soon be over. The plot of Xijia is half castrated. Now he is waiting for xicanghai to appear.


    For this extreme person, Chu Feng is really a little embarrassed. If he is not the father of dream, Chu Feng will surely kill him with a knife, but he is also the father of dream, and he needs to be treated well.


    Because if you really kill Xi Canghai in the end, no matter how deep my love is, the Revenge of killing my father is there. Even if she doesn''t get revenge, they can''t be together again.


    Once a dream helped her a lot, and even the Yin and Yang Holy Grail was able to survive smoothly because of the dream. She also helped herself in the illusion of cherishing the sky. For the dream, Chu Feng knew that she had always been in debt. Even if she did do something sorry for herself, what could those things be?


    Because even if there is no dream, those things will happen, just a little bit ahead of time.


    After closing the picture in front of him, Chu Feng didn''t worry about the situation of Xuanyuan family. Next, he had to wait for the appearance of Xi Canghai. No one in the world could break his Tiandao contract. The only way was to die.Chu Feng can only do, continue to destroy his plot, later see if there are other ways.


    Of course, if there is no way, even if the dream will be sad, Chu Feng will also raise the butcher''s knife. If a strong man in the divine realm keeps his hatred, it will lead to disaster, not to mention the sage who has established the contract of heaven?


    Dream also understood this, so Chu Feng began to make it clear that he would not kill Xi Canghai unless he had to, but if he touched the bottom line, he would not be merciful.


    "Yes


    Suddenly, diezun, who was sleeping, made an attractive voice, which immediately attracted Chu Feng''s eyes. She also heard her say, "demon, hurry up!"


    Hear such words, Chu Feng mouth corner mercilessly convulsion, this is what person?


    Seeing that diezun started to touch his body with one hand, he even arrived at a mysterious place. Chu Feng shook his head. He felt that such a picture was too exciting. If he was not careful, he would explode blood vessels every minute.


    Although diezun doesn''t have dishevelled clothes like butterfly dance, her behavior in her sleep is still very exciting. I believe that no one can see such pictures.


    After all, diezun''s status in the demon domain is there, who dares to look at her self comfort so insignificantly?


    Completely in a semi dream state, butterfly Zun didn''t know Chu Feng was enjoying it at the moment, and his voice gradually became louder: "butterfly dance, get out of the way, and wait for you, the devil, and faster!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches, and a hundred thousand grass mud horses are roaring and running. He thinks that diezun just dreams of something special. He doesn''t want to be so explosive. Even the butterfly dance is in his dream. What is the butterfly Zun''s head thinking all day long?


    Chu Feng thinks that it is immoral to look at people like this and discover their privacy, but the picture is so beautiful.


    I can''t help but comfort myself in my heart. I''m just waiting for the appearance of Xi Canghai here. I didn''t mean to see it.


    "Sister!"


    Because butterfly Zun''s voice began to grow louder, butterfly dance sleepy eyes opened her eyes, back to Chu Feng, she did not find anyone, but said in silence: "how come after the last time the devil left, you have been dreaming in two or three days, even if you dream, I have to be right first!"


    The Chu Feng behind her is covered with black lines. The woman in the demon domain can''t be measured by common sense. Compared with Murong Bing, the two sisters are really on the same level!


    Diezun also woke up and found that she was in self-interest, which was also a bit embarrassing. However, butterfly dance was not unknown. She did not feel embarrassed. She raised her hand to see that her hands were wet and affected by her look. She was about to speak and was stunned: "am I still dreaming?"


    Butterfly Dance see butterfly Zun look at his back, curiously back to the body, when he saw the chufeng who was sitting there with a bitter smile, he sat up: "sister, we may be really dreaming, OK, I''ll come first!"


    All of a sudden, he jumped up from the stone bed and rushed to Chu Feng. Seeing the woman''s scenery, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. His figure flashed to one side to avoid it. He touched his chin and said with a smile, "that butterfly Zun, Miss butterfly dance, there''s something wrong with you tonight. Would you mind if I borrow your place?"


    Butterfly dance and butterfly Zun all of a sudden body solidification, you look at me, I look at you, butterfly dance is in their own bright red on the pinch, the face moved: "this is not a dream?"


    The reaction is really not a dream. Butterfly dance has a smile on her face. She has no self, which is equivalent to standing in front of Chu Feng naked. On the contrary, she deliberately straightens up her body: "demon, no matter what you come to do, you seem to be stimulated. Do you want to vent fire?"


    Chu Feng did feel thirsty. Seeing diezun arranging himself there, chufeng shook his head with a wry smile: "next time, maybe the people who cherish the family in the spiritual world will come. There is not much time to do things."


    Hearing that the people who cherish the family of Xiuzhen will come, Diewu''s face also hides a charming smile. She turns around and quickly puts on her clothes. The two sisters are just a little normal. Sitting down as if nothing had happened just now, butterfly Zun asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng didn''t hide it. She told her sister diezun about what happened this evening and some of her own layout.


    Hearing what Chu Feng said, a look of disdain flashed in diezun''s eyes: "the devil really is, people and wealth are not empty ah, but I didn''t expect that Xi Canghai is such a person. Now is there a kind of meaning that people and money are empty?"


    Butterfly Dance giggled and giggled, blinking at the Chu wind: "it''s OK, the devil, people will not be empty, my sister and I prepare for the war all day, welcome to do it!"


    Rao is Chu Feng, who has experienced many battles and can''t stand such provocation.


    At this time, Chu Feng three people stood up and seemed to be coming!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3057

    "Respect God, you want to help Chu Feng that shameless villain to stop me?"


    At the entrance of a small world in the wild demon domain, Xi Canghai, who has just entered the wild demon domain, stares at LV Wan who is blocking in front of him. He brings people to the wild demon domain to kill all the women of Chu Feng. He never thought he was blocked by Lu Wan just after he arrived.


    LV Wanping stood there as quiet as snow, leaving the world independent: "you are persistent."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Xi Canghai heard the speech and laughed loudly. When the laughter fell, the whole person looked ferocious: "don''t say I''m persistent. It was forced by Chu Feng. Originally, I wanted to cooperate with him. I don''t want him to treat us like this. Why should I be used to him?"


    "We cherish the strength of the family is indeed a little worse than Chu Feng, but we also have our own pride, unexpectedly Chu Feng did not mean to cooperate sincerely, then we will become immortal enemies."


    Lu Wan sighed slightly. It seems that all the mistakes Xi Canghai said were made by Chu Feng. However, it is clear to all discerning people that Xi Canghai has no sincerity. If he has no selfish intention, how can such a thing happen?


    Other people may take care of words to make Xi Canghai uncomfortable, but Lu Wan doesn''t care: "Xi Canghai, did you really cooperate with Chu Feng at the beginning, and never thought of using his voice to realize your ambition?"


    "If you dare to take blood as positive, I will not stop you today and kill the wild demon domain."


    Xi Canghai breathed for a moment. He knew what he was thinking. He wanted to use the power of the Chu wind to unify the realm of cultivation, even penetrate into the universe, and gradually erode the power of Chu Feng.


    So now Lu Wan told him to take blood as the right thing. He said that he had no selfish intention. He would not dare to cherish the sea. That would make him die without a burial place.


    Completely put on a kind of arrogant unreasonable posture: "respect God, you are Chu Feng''s woman, certainly is defends him, I will not do anything with you, take the blood as the positive, I only know Chu Feng conspired to play tricks on our family tonight, we want him to pay a heavy price."


    "I know xilangning has been blocked by the goddess and the emperor, but do you think you can stop us alone?"


    This time he came to xicanghai in the wild demon domain, and brought 500 strong gods in xicanghai, including 20 gods of nature and 80 upper gods. Such power can definitely sweep the wild demon domain. As long as he drags Lu Wan, Xijia peak power destroys the peak power of the wild demon domain, he can sweep the whole wild demon Kingdom on horse.


    He was confident that he could stop Lu Wan and let his family destroy the whole wild demon kingdom.


    Because before he came, he had studied the power of the wild demon domain, and the people he brought was enough to complete the task.


    LV Wanping is as quiet as water. She looks at the 500 people who follow Xi Canghai lightly. Each of them is a strong one in the divine realm. Such power can destroy the whole wild demon kingdom. Even if she is a little better, it is not easy to defeat Xi Canghai quickly.


    "Your persistence will only bring disaster to the family."


    Xi Canghai laughed wildly, and his eyes were ferocious: "all I know is that Chu Feng has brought disaster to our family. If I don''t let him suffer, the Puluo two families will make me painful in turn."


    Because of the movement here, lengrushuang sisters and Aojiang also came quickly. They were surprised to see the scene. I didn''t expect that there were so many powerful people in the divine realm here. Such power is enough to destroy the wild demon domain countless times.


    There is no need to ask and know what happened, because they have been paying attention to the external situation. Compared with the broad-minded diezun sisters, they know more things.


    Murong Bingmei''s eyes flashed to Xi Canghai and said with a smile: "who is the master of Xi family? How can I rush to die?"


    "Dead fox spirit!" Although the latter is charming and the nature enchants all living beings, the cultivators keep a high attitude towards the demons, because in the ancient times, some lower demons were their mounts, so even if Murong Bing stood there, Xi Canghai was ignored.


    Murong Bing didn''t get angry, but her ruddy mouth cocked up and said with a smile to Lu Wan: "reverence God, hurry to shoot this bad breath guy to death. Then I''ll cooperate with you and conquer Chu Feng HA with you."


    On such a serious occasion, Murong Bing even said such words. Even though Lu Wan and Chu Feng had been lingering for many times, it was still a little unacceptable, let alone with others.


    How can you be proud of her.


    Ignoring Murong Bing''s words, Aojiang stepped forward when he was ready to open his mouth. Now the half step sage''s breath is strong, domineering and peering at xicanghai: "hypocritical cultivators, who used to dodge me, are now running out. Just because you want to destroy the wilderness, don''t you wake up?"


    Lu Wan stands behind a little bit and hears the words passing by. This is the nature of the demon. Even if he knows that the opponent is strong, most of them will not have any fear. Xi Canghai can crush Aojiang with his fingers. However, he still clamors to cherish the sea. Lu Wan doesn''t know what to say."The strongest person in the demon realm, but that''s all."


    Xi Canghai sneered. He didn''t feel the slightest sense of Murong Bing''s words or Ao Jiang''s clamor, because the weak could not attract his attention. He raised his hand and waved: "kill them for me."


    Suddenly, all the strong xijiaqiang behind xicanghai moved. In order to let them successfully destroy the wilderness, xicanghai also quickly moved close to Lu Wan. As long as Lu Wan was restrained, no one could stop the killing of Xi family in the wild demon region.


    As for Chu Feng, Xi Canghai thinks that he has fallen asleep with his dream at this moment. Where can he manage these things?


    The war was on the verge of outbreak. The strong men of Xijia surrounded Murong Bing. As for the other powerful people in the demon domain, most of them were still in the semi divine period. When they came, they were also killed, so they didn''t follow at all.


    Murong ice raised his hand to blast and kill a man who cherished the next god of the family. Looking around, he said angrily, "butterfly respect that fox spirit?"


    Just said export Murong ice a Leng, spit out tongue: "no, butterfly respect that butterfly essence?"


    Aojiang''s eyes sharp swept around the strong Xijia, cold hum: "a group of hypocritical practitioners, I am enough to annihilate, why so many people, you all look at it!"


    All of a sudden, Aojiang conjures up the magic dragon itself. The huge body hovers in the sky. No matter how strong the body is, it doesn''t work. Murong bingjiao says with a smile, "if you want to be a hero, we''ll watch. Then don''t kill it. You know that you''re the only one left in the family."


    Aojiang didn''t respond. He just circled the giant dragon body and circled with the strong people of Xijia. Except for the 20 gods of nature who could compete with Aojiang, the rest of the superior gods and the powerful ones of Xijia did not dare to move.


    Although Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang didn''t make a move, they were both gods of nature. Even if there were hundreds of them, the gap was there. Once they started, they would surely lose a lot.


    Xi Canghai, who fought against Lu Wan, found that Aojiang was actually a half step sage. Although he did not return to the sage posture of the ancient times, he fought against a group of gods of nature. Although it was impossible to crush them, it was not a problem to draw a tie.


    Eyes more and more cold: "all hands, 80 upper gods, can''t you kill two gods of nature?"


    The words are simple, but if you really want to do it, the people who cherish the family do not have a bit of confidence in their hearts, but the words of cherishing the sea have been said, and they are just going to be brave.


    "If you want to die, sister, I will help you."


    Murong bingjiao smiles and starts to work directly. The two upper gods of Xi''s family are caught off guard by Murong Bing. They are cold as frost. The strong breath of the God of nature is still promoted to the extreme by Chu Feng. How can these superior gods easily stop them.


    However, Aojiang''s situation is not good. Although he is a half step sage, and the illusory noumenon has also enhanced a bit of combat effectiveness and defense, he still has a little pressure in the face of the twenty gods of nature.


    The God of Xi''s family also saw that Aojiang could not fight against all of them. A strong Xijia man thought for a moment and said, "go to the four against the nine princesses and the four princesses, and the others will start to move forward!"


    At once, the four gods of cherishing the family broke away from the siege of Aojiang, and two against one fought fiercely with Leng Rushuang. Now the three most powerful in the wild were all restrained, and LV Wan could not get rid of the entanglement of Xi Canghai for the time being. All the hundreds of Xijia strongmen all gave up their hands and began to disperse and push forward continuously to carry out bloody slaughter on the wild demon territory.


    But the dream is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. The strong Xijia who rushes in front of him bumps into a wall and is generally bounced back. Xi Canghai''s face in the battle with Lu Wan changes slightly: "Damn it!"


    The surrounding must have been closed by an invisible barrier, and the person who can do this must be Chu Feng.


    I thought Chu Feng was studying life with her dream and didn''t want to take care of these things. She just let Lu Wan come. She didn''t want Chu Feng to come. At first, she wanted to kill the barbarian demon territory and even the women who ravaged Chu Feng. Now it seems impossible.


    After a collision with Lu Wan, he retreated and took advantage of the situation to look around the sea. Now it is shrouded in the realm of demons. It is impossible to leave.


    As soon as his eyes congealed, his eyes looked at the three people as cold as frost, and a sneer swept over his mouth. He raised his hand and the surrounding environment became illusory: "Chu Feng, even if you come, it''s no use!"


    A sigh moved the world: "I come, you will find you can''t do anything."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3058

    The sky in the demon domain was a little dark, but now it is getting darker and darker.


    Fortunately, the strong have good eyesight. Even if the sky is dark, they can still see some things around them. Even if they can''t see their divine sense, they can feel a lot of things, and they don''t worry about any changes.


    Chu Feng came, but at the moment there is no meaning to show up. No one even knows where he is hiding. He just feels a heavy pressure from the sky.


    "The thunder of punishment!"


    Xi Canghai smelled the air filled with the breath, began to show a kind of anxiety, glanced at the dignified color in his eyes, and said angrily: "Chu Feng, you shameless Yin, we cherish our family, and now we have to kill them all. Are we afraid of falling out with you in the dream?"


    No one in this world is not afraid of death, even if the sea is afraid of death, so now will also use the dream to say things.


    Just for the words of cherishing the sea, Chu Feng did not mean to respond at all, just on that day''s dome, began to gradually roll with the dull thunder.


    Murong Bing giggled: "soon you can see the coke."


    As soon as the voice fell, the thunder of punishment fell from the sky, and the speed was so fast that the naked eye could not detect it. The faces of more than ten gods of nature who began to besiege Aojiang changed greatly and dodged quickly. However, one person''s speed was still a little slower, and he was severely hit by the thunder of that day.


    It turned into dust and smoke in the terrible thunder of punishment.


    Murong Bing opened his mouth slightly, as if he were studying some noble musical instrument: "my darling, there is no coke left, and the God of nature is too worthless?"


    And all this is just the beginning. After a strong man who cherishes his family falls down, the voice of the thunder of punishment becomes louder and louder. It falls one after another on the sky that day, enveloping all the strong people who cherish their family.


    When Xi Canghai saw this, he was no longer in the mood to fight with Lu Wan. He even had no mind to motivate him. Under the thunder of heaven''s punishment, any fantasy would be penetrated, and all the strong people in his family would die.


    Although there are thousands of strong spirits in Xijia, it does not mean that we can ignore the death of hundreds of people. It is definitely a matter of breaking our muscles and bones.


    Quickly went to a high place, Xi Canghai directly opened his hands, a curtain of light spread in vain, all the Xijia strong were shrouded in it, the falling thunder of punishment was completely blocked.


    Xicanghai is an infinite sage, which is not comparable to Pu Jingqiong. The thunder of heaven''s punishment is powerful, but it can''t be penetrated under his all-out resistance.


    But judging from his face, it was quite hard to resist the thunder.


    And Xi Canghai''s heart is also clear, do not look now to stop the thunder of punishment, if it continues like this, even if he can''t stop it, then most of the people who cherish the family will surely die.


    Hard resistance, Xi Canghai also loud voice: "Chu wind, you must not die, you are despicable and shameless!"


    "I am despicable?" A cloud in the sky slowly dispersed. Chu Feng stood there with her sister diezun with a warm smile: "I admit that I do have a little bit of mean, but if the family owner is not that selfish person, will it develop into what it is now?"


    "You dare to offer me a replacement. I know your mind from this condition, so what do you think of my meanness relative to your ambition?"


    The corner of his mouth slightly cocked up and joked: "so what you say now is fake. If you don''t put forward the words of exchanging people for people, then I can''t arrange this game. So blame yourself. I won''t pay for your mistakes, is it clear?"


    Xi Canghai almost has the impulse to spit blood, but at this moment, no matter what, he has to stop the thunder of punishment. Otherwise, if everyone dies, his authority will also be challenged.


    Even though he was a saint, his respect for him would be reduced, because his family did not have the responsibility to pay for his wrong decision, but had already made a contract of heaven. Xi Canghai knew that he had no way back.


    Clenching one''s teeth, releasing one''s own powerful strength continuously, wasting a time is also very serious.


    "I said I came, you can''t do anything, want to give me a heavy price, then you pay a little bit first!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes indifferently swept over the sea of Xi Cang, and his fingers gently beat. That made the thunder of heaven''s punishment more joyful and even powerful. If he could destroy the God of creation in an instant, even the sage would be in bad luck.


    The strong Chu wind made all the Xi family members who followed Xi Canghai regret and made a contract of heaven. They knew that Xi family might be in bad luck. Now they didn''t expect that the bad time would come so soon.


    If it was not for the current crisis, Xi Canghai was still there to block the thunder of punishment for them. I believe that those who have the courage have jumped out and pointed at Xi Canghai''s nose and scolded her.It''s a pity that there will never be a "if" in the world. So no matter what Xi''s family members think now, they have to bear the anger of Chu Feng. Chu Feng also knows that if he doesn''t make arrangements in advance tonight, the wild demon kingdom will surely suffer a huge price.


    Even if you come a little faster, some things can''t make up for them. Even if they come, then leave some.


    The thunder of heavenly punishment is becoming more and more powerful, even to the extent that it rings all over the world. With a big bang, the light curtain defense cast by the sea of mercy is directly broken from one place, and then all of them disappear, and those thunder of punishment fall happily.


    The people who cherish the family are frightened and dodge quickly. Although the people who can dodge are lucky in their hearts, those who can''t dodge can only die.


    The more terrifying the power is, the more xicanghai breaks the thunder of punishment from heaven that bombards him. Seeing that Xi''s family members have not left any powder under the thunder light, the more angry their eyes are, and the fiercer they look at the sky, they are surprised.


    Chu Feng did not know when he had come in front of him, and at the moment when he turned around, the heavy force had already blasted on his body, completely did not give him any time to react, and the powerful power had not entered his body.


    Xi Canghai only felt the whole body tearing pain, fell to the ground, the violent vibration let the earth feel pain in general.


    A mouthful of blood spurted out, Xi Canghai''s face was ferocious, and he knew that he was not Chu Feng''s opponent. But he never thought that he could not even carry Chu Feng''s move. How could this be possible?


    Chu Feng raised his hand, and the thunder of heaven''s punishment gradually dissipated. Looking at the survivors of Xi''s family, all of them were in a mess. There was no one who was dead or injured. At the beginning, there were only more than 200 people left. Half of them died in the rage of the thunder.


    "Go away!"


    Chu Feng dispersed the fierce killing opportunity, and coldly opened his eyes: "this time, I will give a face to my dream, and also give you a chance to cherish your family, but it is also the last chance. Next time, Xijia will challenge me again. Then I will attack Xijia planet and let Xijia disappear from the world!"


    To now still want to fight with Chu Feng is completely impossible, Xi Canghai clearly understand this point, but that pair of eyes to Chu Feng is still with boundless hatred.


    The rest of Xi''s family can choose to fight against Chu Feng, but he has no such chance at all. Under the contract of heaven, once he disperses his mind of fighting against Chu Feng, he will soon pay a heavy price, even if he does not die, he will become a useless man.


    Slowly turned around and looked at those distressed family members. Before they came, they thought about killing the wild and getting angry, but it turned out that half of them were destroyed, or the result of Chu Feng''s leniency.


    What is more ironic than this in the world?


    Xi Canghai walked forward with cold eyes and slowly entered the entrance of the small world. Everyone in his body could feel the burning anger, but the anger had no place to vent.


    The people of the Xi family all retreated one by one. The wild demon domain became quiet again. Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the sky with a look of doubt in his eyes. Today''s situation has developed to now, the four ancestors must have known about it. But even if the people who cherish the family die, Xi Qingtian doesn''t show up. What are they doing?


    At the beginning, the four ancestors were taken away by nothingness. Now they are abnormal and ignore the death of family members. It is a little unreasonable and totally beyond Chu Feng''s expectation.


    He felt that there must be some conspiracy in nihility, otherwise it would be abnormal for the fourth ancestor not to appear.


    "Husband, it''s done. Go and have a rest?"


    When Chu Feng was thinking about the four ancestors, Murong Bing came to him and directly took his hand: "don''t tell me that you don''t have time. Now you are oppressed by you and dare not come out!"


    "There''s really no time." Chu Feng temporarily dispersed the idea to smile: "next time!"


    Murong Bing curled his lips and knew that Chu Feng was really free, then he would certainly stay. Now he didn''t stay, so there was something really going on: "all right!"


    Chu Feng looked back and said, "Wan''er, you can stay in the wild demon domain for the time being, so as not to cherish the sea. I''m going to deal with some things now. It''s getting light. Let''s clean it up."


    After that, Chu Feng disappeared without a trace. At the beginning, when the snow was not clear, he was trapped in the purple gourd, and now Xi Qingtian has not appeared. This is unusual. So Chu Feng wants to explore what happened.


    Why can Xi Qingtian ignore his family and be crippled by his own playing?


    The news that Xi Canghai''s revenge on Chu Feng failed gradually spread to the two families of Puluo. The meaning of the two masters was to observe the change and cherish the family. Then he should be a low-key man and not be the enemy of Chu Feng!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3059

    The sky has more than a trace of bright color, but for last night''s things are not too much, the only thing to know is that Xijia and Chu Feng fell out.


    The specific reason is that under the suppression of Chu Feng and the fact that Xi Jia can''t afford to lose that person, the news has not been spread out. Everyone only thinks that Xi Jia has done something to offend Chu Feng, so they will suffer subsequent suppression. As for the rest, no one has thought too much about it.


    After leaving the wild demon domain, Chu Feng came to a small world according to his own mark in snow Wuqing''s body, which is a small world under the lost country.


    It should have been inhabited before, but after the evacuation of the Guanghan palace, it began to be desolate. At first sight, no one could see, only many empty towns could be seen. There was nothing else.


    Chu Feng crosses the void and comes to the largest city in the small world. He closes his eyes and looks at the largest building in the city. It is just like the Forbidden Palace of the emperor. Chu Feng feels that the snow is not clear and is there at the moment.


    The secret way, this woman really can enjoy, always find some planet world without people to stay, Chu wind also fell from the sky, to a garden full of flowers.


    Sniffing the faint fragrance of flowers in the air, Chu Feng does not worry about nothingness and knows his whereabouts, because now no one can spy on the fate.


    Looking at a magnificent palace not far away, Chu Feng showed a warm smile. Although there was no breath surging, he felt that the snow was there. For the founder of the blade snow sect, Chu Feng was interested in destroying it.


    Slowly walking forward, not close to the palace gate, suddenly the palace gate burst open, countless sharp fragments toward the Chu wind.


    Chu breeze light smile, those hit the debris all turned into dust, filled with light smoke.


    Inside the palace, snow Wuqing came out with a cold face. When she saw Chu Feng, her eyes were filled with hatred. She would not forget the things she had been ravaged by Chu Feng, which was a dark memory that could not be erased in her whole life.


    Chu Feng did not know the general: "snow girl, we met again, what a coincidence!"


    "How do you know I''m here?" Snow no clear face more and more cold, just do not believe the coincidence of Chu Feng said: "don''t say what intuition, do you think I will believe it?"


    Chu Feng said with a smile and nodded: "such a reason is indeed a little far fetched. I will tell you that when I hold you to study on the moon, I planted a tracking mark in your body when I was studying with you on the moon. As long as you are still alive, I can find you wherever you go."


    "In addition, this mark is very special, no one can remove it except me."


    Xuewuqing didn''t go back to that planet world, because she was worried that Chu Feng would find herself again, or even humiliate herself, so she came to the small world of subordinates of this lost country.


    I don''t want to come here for a long time, Chu Feng came to the door again.


    His face was slightly angry. Hearing what happened on the moon at that time, Chu Feng actually planted a trace mark on her at that time. All the hatred was released at this moment, and snow Wuqing started directly.


    Chu Feng eyes a coagulation, for snow Wuqing or dare not take it lightly, although this woman is not her opponent, but the means is still a little bit.


    But today, Chu Feng didn''t come here to fight with the snow, and didn''t want to attract anyone''s attention.


    The body passed by, and the speed was so fast that snow Wuqing couldn''t touch it at all. He found that he was under the control of Chu Feng. He felt Chu wind sticking on his back. Xue Wuqing was angry and said, "let me go, shameless man!"


    Chufeng sniffed the smell of snow on his body, and said with a gentle smile: "I didn''t want to do anything, but you are so angry, I decided to give you a lesson. And today, if you don''t beg for mercy, I won''t let it go!"


    Suppress snow Wuqing''s hands to go forward, in front of a stone table, Chu Feng pressed her down on it, Xue Wuqing''s face changed greatly, how could she not know what Chu Feng wanted to do?


    A heart finally flustered up: "Chu Feng, quickly let me go, you have taken away the blade snow clan, tore up my pride, occupied my everything, what do you want?"


    "Tear up pride?" Chu Feng slowly lowered himself to say in the ear of snow Wuqing: "but how do I feel that your pride is still there, so I don''t think it''s enough! But if you want me to let go of you, if I don''t do anything to you, just tell me why Xi Qingtian didn''t show up last night, I''ll let you go. "


    "In addition, after nothingness takes you away, what did it say to you? Don''t tell me that you don''t know. That just makes me more cruel to you."


    Xuewuqing''s body shakes, and the whole person lies on the table with Chu Feng standing behind. That posture is very embarrassing. It''s just Chu Feng''s question. Xue Wuqing doesn''t dare to answer. Yes, she doesn''t dare to answer, because if you tell Chu Feng, even if Chu Feng doesn''t kill her, nothingness will kill her.See snow no clear unexpectedly chose silence, Chu wind squinted eyes, a pull up snow no clear skirt, snow no clear body subconsciously a tight, but still clench lips, kill not to say appearance.


    Chu Feng eyebrows slightly wrinkled, a little uneasy mood in the heart, in the end what can let snow no clear show, so how do not say the situation?


    The more like this, Chu Feng was more sure that he couldn''t do it today. He took off the cover of snow Wu Qing and said, "snow girl, tell me I''ll leave right now, and I can even get rid of the trace marks in your body."


    Snow no clear deflection head, eyes cruel: "I will not say, have ability you kill me."


    Chu Feng sighed: "you will die, but I don''t want you to die now."


    Body forward, snow Wuqing couldn''t stand the sound, no tears, no grievances, only endless hate, gripping his teeth there, not to let his voice out of shame, the sky is bright, but can not drive away snow no clear inner pain.


    Chu Feng saw that xuewuqing didn''t even care to be trampled by himself. He was more interested in the nihilistic conspiracy. He got faster and faster. He didn''t regard xuewuqing as meat any more.


    The sun slowly rises, snow no clear, can still insist at the beginning, but close to noon, or can not stand, can not help but issued a voice, also with hate: "Chu wind, you give me stop, I can''t!"


    Although he is a powerful saint, it has nothing to do with whether he is a saint. He has not stopped since the morning. He doesn''t know how many times he has lost it. But Chu Feng doesn''t mean to stop and keep going at that speed.


    Xue Wuqing knows that if she goes on, she will surely be played to the void, that is to say, she will be replaced by a woman with no strong constitution. She is estimated to have died.


    Chu Feng looked at the snow without clear and ruddy complexion and said with a smile, "then tell me not?"


    "Asshole!" Snow Wu Qing drinks to scold, again clenchs the teeth, but still can''t help, is full of her voice to reverberate there.


    Approaching the afternoon, xuewuqing finally couldn''t bear it. Although the endless years passed, she would comfort herself, but that kind of comfort and this kind of comfort are not the same. Lying there powerlessly, feeling the continuous ravaging of Chu wind behind her, she closed her eyes: "I tell you!"


    Chu Feng finally showed a smile, dispersed a spirit spirit, this is the end of the snow Wuqing rampage, snow Wuqing body tight, feel a hot current surging, heart ashamed and angry, this is the second time!


    Chu Feng took a step back and looked at his inability to stand there and tidy himself up. He didn''t care about the snow Wuqing he was beside: "say it, emptiness takes away. What do you want to do? Why does Xi Qingtian not appear when I ravage Xijia?"


    Xuewuqing knows that she is eaten by Chu Feng, and she is also glad that her fate is disordered and nothingness doesn''t know what happened.


    Throw a paper towel on the ground, look up, eyes full of hate: "nothingness said to constantly stimulate your killing intention, will also cultivate four of us more powerful, let us join hands in the future, as long as we can kill you, then this era will not be broken, it can make an absolute commitment."


    When Xue Wuqing was talking, Chu Feng was always staring at her eyes. In her eyes, she had no other emotions except hate, and there was no deception on on her body.


    But Chu Feng can be sure of one thing, that is, what is meaningless is dignity. Now it must also be cheating the four ancestors, because in the future, it has achieved the throne, indeed, it will not kill people, but will definitely treat all people as slaves. As for the cultivation of the four ancestors, it is nothing more than oppressing oneself with the strongest force.


    Because he is the key to the arrival of the throne, it seems that the layout of nothingness is getting closer and closer.


    Turning around, Chu Feng thought for a moment and asked, "the reason why Xi Qingtian doesn''t make a move is that it?"


    "I think so." Xuewuqing nodded, knowing that resisting Chu Feng just made himself more embarrassed: "because nihilism is worried that Xi Qingtian will kill you, which will affect the plan, so we promise to give us a lot of benefits. In the future, even if you destroy the Xiuzhen world, it can also make the Xiuzhen world reappear."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. At this moment, he thought of time. If nothingness achieves the dignity, he can control the time and use time to turn back the time. It can really make the Xiuzhen world reappear, but it is also something that affects the order of life and death in the soul world.


    However, Chu Feng doesn''t care about these now. He only cares about nihilism. He looks back at Xue Wuqing. The latter immediately tenses up, bites his teeth and says with hatred: "Chu Feng, I know I can''t escape from your magic hand, but what you want to do also needs me to rest. If I die, it will be of no value to you."


    Chu Feng knew that Xue Wuqing had misunderstood him, but he appreciated the cleverness of this woman. He leaned over her chin and said, "you are a good plaything. It''s tight enough for me to have a sense of conquest."


    "Work for me. As long as the future is void, I can break the contract with the blade snow clan, let you become their ancestor again, and enjoy their respect for you. You should understand that no one can let you return to the blade snow clan except me."Snow no clear, look a congealed, raised his head: "really, you can destroy nothingness?"


    "It won''t do you any harm. Isn''t it all good for you if I succeed or fail?" Chufeng gently smile, looking at snow Wuqing''s eyes: "however, the price is that you and I sign a blood spirit contract that will never betray, of course, after the collapse of nothingness."


    Xue Wuqing frowned. Chu Feng wanted her to be a slave. She just thought of the group of people in the sword snow sect. Xue Wuqing was a little moved. After all, many of them were her disciples, just like her daughter.


    After the collapse of nothingness?


    Xue Wuqing hesitated, but if the void was really destroyed by the Chu wind, he could not fight against the Chu wind. He raised his head and looked at the Chu wind. He was silent for a moment: "I can promise you, but you must also promise me one thing."


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes!"


    "You promise without asking me anything?" Snow no clear slightly surprised.


    "As long as you are still in love with the blade snow sect, you will definitely not make any offer because you are worried that I will spread my anger on your disciples and grandchildren." Chu Feng returned with a smile.


    Snow Wuqing looks slightly changed, also know that the blade snow Zong is in the hands of Chu Feng, he has no bargaining qualification with him.


    Dark scold a, snow Wuqing took Chu Feng to hold his chin hand, the tone is firm: "you must respect me, can''t because you want, touch me."


    Zong Qing, after all, is not worth the snow. If she is proud of the snow, she can be proud of herself.


    Feeling almost, Chu Feng did not have any hesitation: "OK, just what do you want to do?"


    Snow Wu Qing''s face changed and he said angrily, "it''s impossible."


    Chufeng chufeng smiles and looks to one side of the ground, where there are some water stains: "a person who can almost make a flood, say it is impossible, will anyone believe it?" Laughing, Chu Feng opened the door of dazzling light and left directly.


    "Chu Feng!" Snow Wuqing also saw that beach of water stains, know that the devil in his heart has been completely seen through Chu Feng, gnashing his teeth called his name.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3060

    But snow no clear how to gnash teeth, Chu wind has left.


    Drag tired body slowly stand up, feel the pain, hot let the snow no clear, the face appears the color of Frost: "no, not so cheap things, I will not make a contract with you."


    If Chu Feng hasn''t left at the moment, she must be angry and spit blood directly. She also thinks that Xue Wuqing will see through a lot of ups and downs, and she will have a little more desire for blade Xue Zong. She never thought that when her numbness and numbness emerge all over her body, she still has indelible hatred for Chu Feng.


    Thinking of all the precious things that he has been taken away by the Chu wind, Xue Wuqing''s heart has the meaning of madness. Returning to the brilliant palace, xuewuqing puts himself into a bath, so that he can relax a little.


    What happened can''t be changed. She won''t want to die. But what Chu Feng said just now, she doesn''t want to do what he wants. If so, it will be too cheap for Chu Feng. As for how to deal with Chu Feng in the future, Xue Wuqing has not thought well at the moment.


    After all, in her heart, she was also worried that if she did anything to Chu Feng, he would pour all this on the people of the blade snow sect.


    Recalling the situation when he was ravaged by the Chu wind, if these things happened to the people of the blade snow sect, Xue Wuqing would not be accepted in any case. He sighed and closed his eyes: "Chu Feng, you will not die well."


    Because of the loss of physical strength is a little big, snow no clear slowly in the bath in the past, when the night fell, opened her eyes, not she woke up, but someone called her.


    When her eyes were frozen, snow Wuqing quickly put on her clothes. She couldn''t see the powerlessness after being ravaged. She just looked at her spirit and luster. Looking at herself in the mirror, Xue Wuqing didn''t want to admit that she was moistened by a person she hated now, but her look and skin would not deceive people.


    But even so, xuewuqing will not just forget it. She won''t stay with Chu Feng to avoid implicating the sword snow sect, but she will never let Chu Feng easily control herself.


    In the heart of dark decision, snow no clear also turned around, disappeared in an instant, until the time has come to the universe between the stars.


    Xi Qingtian, luoqianding and pugaishi have been waiting here for a long time. The snow has not cleared up and returned to the cold and incomparable situation: "what can I do for you?"


    "We didn''t call you." Xi Qingtian looked at the snow without a clear light, and found something wrong, but where is wrong, Xi Qingtian also can''t see: "is the nihilist!"


    Hearing that it was nothingness, there was no clear snow, and the pupils shrank sharply, but they soon regained their calmness.


    Everyone did not speak, waiting for each other quietly. Last time, when Chu Feng almost suppressed them, nihility took them away, but they did not show up all the time. Now nihilism calls them, and everyone is a little uneasy.


    After all, the news from the dream is that the ultimate idea of nothingness is to destroy the world, and in the past endless years, even in ancient times, it was driven into dust by nothingness.


    Now to meet with nihility, everyone''s heart is a little flustered, but their cultivation let them not show it.


    "I''m a little late, it seems."


    It was very quiet around. When the four people were a little worried, a woman''s voice sounded in their ears, which immediately made the four ancestors tense their bodies. They knew that nothingness was coming.


    In front of them, appeared the illusory light and shadow, slowly appeared a shape.


    When see clearly appear is a virtual shadow like time, Xi Qingtian God color a stagnation: "dream?"


    Luo Qian Ding as like as two peas, they are also amazed. They naturally know the dream, and the ghost image is just like the dream. It seems that the soul is out of the ordinary, plus the dream will give the dream to do the art of operation. They all think that the person in front of us is a dream!


    "Ha ha ha!" Nihilism light smile, playfully said: "this face is indeed a dream, but I am nihilism."


    The four people were stunned, and then they reflected that there was nothingness in front of them, but the change became the appearance of a dream, but they were all the ancestors of each family. The dream was a small generation in front of them. Now the nihility has changed into a small generation of them, and they still talk to them in a superior way. It seems a little strange.


    However, nihility is not destined to be the kind of people who are afraid of what they are thinking in their hearts, and slowly float to the near: "I said I want to cultivate you, so today I have gathered you all together. The day of extinction is gradually approaching. There are some things I can''t stop, so you must do as I say."


    "Otherwise, even if I have such a heart, I can''t do anything about it. Do you understand?"


    Although Xi Qingtian and others feel a little strange, they dare not show any bad emotions.


    Pugai only spoke cautiously: "we are very strange, nihilist. Why do you want several cross marriages in the beginning, even don''t give us to stop several families from fighting?""Are you all curious?" Nihilism squinted and looked at the four people. Seeing that they all nodded, nihilism gave a faint smile: "because each family''s fear of Chu Feng is too deep. If I don''t get some means out, they won''t start on chufeng, and chufeng won''t do it to them. It''s not in line with my arrangement."


    "The cross marriage, because of the existence of the dream, Chu Feng will certainly take action, and then they will not be able to calm each other and comply with my requirements, so how can you save people? Do you understand? "


    I thought that nothingness would give them a very hierarchical answer. I didn''t want to answer that simply. I didn''t want Chu Feng and other families to be idle.


    Although they thought that the answer was a little playful, they did not dare to ask again. As for the real intention of nothingness, they just wanted to deepen Chu Feng''s bloodthirsty will, and even strengthen it, so that the throne could come quickly. Of course, the four ancestors would not know about the matter of the throne.


    See four people have no problem, empty fingers beating, in the distance appeared four doors, light flashing.


    And after the appearance of the four gates, Xi Qingtian and others were surprised, because they felt their natural element power in the four gates, and they were very strong. What is this?


    Nothingness nodded slightly, and the smile was very charming: "the reason why practitioners are powerful is because of the aura of heaven and earth. However, today''s myriad realms are lack of these things, even the most suitable place for you to practice is gone."


    "These are the four gates that lead to the four parallel universes. There are the most suitable environment for you to practice and even dangerous places to stimulate your potential."


    When they heard the speech, they all saw a sharp color in their eyes. Naturally, they knew what a good thing it would be if there was such a place. However, nothingness was still near, and they did not dare to show their desire.


    Nothingness didn''t care what they were thinking and pointed to the first light gate: "that''s the channel of the fire universe. I''ve set everything. As long as you go there, you can be constantly tested. After you return, the power of fire will reach the extreme."


    Luo Qianding knew that was the place he was going to go. He saw joy in his eyes and went forward. But when he was going to walk into it, he said, "wait a minute!"


    Luo Qianding looked back curiously, and emptiness suddenly pointed a little, and a touch of darkness fell into Luo Qianding''s forehead: "when you accept my training, the strength will be very strong. In order to let you not betray me, I need to give you something special, and I can only be loyal to me in the future."


    "You can refuse now, of course, and that is to die at once."


    Originally, we were all happy with the sudden passage and the benefits to be obtained, but now we are completely shocked and nihilism. This is to control them, and if they are not controlled, they must die.


    Eyes can not help dignified up, can become infinite saints of them, how can be willing to be controlled by others, but this is nothing, they simply can not resist.


    But in their hesitant look, three dark flashes, without giving Xi Qingtian a chance to react, they entered their bodies. Nihilism also smiles and looks cold: "from now on, the four ancestors are my slaves. For me to achieve my dignity, you are my four Dharma protectors!"


    "Go first, go back to become strong, and then replace me and fight with Chu Feng."


    Xi Qingtian''s eyes suddenly became dull, like a puppet without thoughts. They all lowered their heads: "yes, master!"


    Luo Qianding enters the first light gate, Xi Qingtian enters the second light gate, and pugaishi enters the third light gate. When xuewuqing walks towards the fourth light gate, nothingness comes to her.


    Snow no clear stopped, nothingness close to her to see: "unexpectedly is not a virgin body, your body to whom?"


    Xuewuqing frowned, and there was a sense of inexplicable surging in his mind. He didn''t want others to know that he had been ravaged by the Chu wind. In the face of nihility, Xue Wuqing replied: "forget it."


    Nihilistic eyes a coagulation, under her control, no one can lie, snow Wuqing is now said to forget, how possible?


    After a deep look at snow Wuqing, nihility did not go further. In any case, it has been planted with a slave seal, so it can never be out of its control: "go in!"


    Xuewuqing walked forward with dull eyes and entered the light door without hesitation. When the four light doors disappeared, nihility laughed and disappeared without trace: "Chu Feng, how do you fight me?"


    What nothingness didn''t know was that Chu Feng, who came back to King Wu''s temple at the moment when she walked into the guangmen gate, felt it and looked at the sky with doubts: "how can the imprint be broken? Is she dead?"


    Chu Feng had no idea at the moment that xuewuqing had gone to another parallel universe. It was only when xuewuqing died in the hands of nothingness, or something happened.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3061

    The tracking mark has been planted in xuewuqing''s body. In this world, no one can remove it except himself, and even nothingness can''t do it. He doesn''t even know that xuewuqing''s body will be planted with his own mark.


    Now Chu Feng can''t feel where snow Wuqing is. Although he thinks it may be dead, nihilism has to use the four ancestors to fight against him, so he definitely won''t let them die so easily. What happened to Chu Feng is a little strange.


    In order to explore, Chu Feng left the temple of King Wu and came to the sword snow sect without talking to anyone.


    And it''s directly to the room of snow colored clothes.


    As soon as she came out of the glare door, Chu Feng was completely petrified, because Xue nishang was changing clothes there, and the whole person of xuenishang was still there. How could she think that Chu Feng would appear directly in her room?


    When Chu Feng first came, he went outside and asked people to report first. As if he had come so directly, it was the first time, but this time was too embarrassing.


    In response, Xue nishang quickly took the dress and blocked it in front of her body. Her face was full of shame and anger. She knew that she had been watched by Chu Feng this time.


    Especially think of Chu Feng said in the blade snow Zong interested women preferred her and Xueying, the heart is inexplicable tension up.


    And now it''s still at night. Snow nishang is really worried.


    Chu Feng is also a little embarrassed, the secret way next time must first report, turned around: "first wear clothes."


    See Chu wind has turned around, snow Ni Shang is relieved, but that kind of shyness still can''t disperse, quickly put on clothes there, but don''t know there is a mirror on the opposite side, Chu Feng didn''t think there was a mirror there, and saw everything in the eyes.


    I have to sigh about the figure of snow nishang. Compared with her master, Xue Wuqing is not inferior.


    The snow colored clothes on clothes did not know that Chu Feng had seen himself clean through a mirror, and lowered his head there: "demon, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng dispersed the idea in the heart, today in the snow has no clear body to fight for a time, now also have no mood to think about these things.


    When he went and sat down, Chu Feng said, "can you contact your master?"


    Originally, Chu Feng wanted to say that the mark he planted in xuewuqing''s body was invalid, and that Mark would not disappear unless someone died or he broke it himself. If he said that, Xue nishang would feel that she had pinched her master. Based on her personality in these people''s eyes, Chu Feng still did not ask.


    Snow Ni Shang a Leng, do not know Chu Feng in the heart still has deeper idea: "how, you want to look for my master?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded: "now the blade snow clan is under my control. I believe your master still has feelings for the sword snow sect, and the nothingness is not destroyed. We should unite to deal with nothingness. If we can contact your master alone, I would like to meet her and see if we can turn the enemy into a friend."


    How can Xue nishang know Chu Feng is telling lies there. She has already played with Xue Wuqing.


    Just heard Chu Feng say that, her face showed a trace of joy, she has been most worried about is the future of Chu Feng and snow Wuqing war, when they are bound by the blood spirit contract, how to do.


    Now Chu Feng can say that, Xue nishang is naturally willing to. She nods and quickly contacts Xue Wuqing, but after contacting for a while, the message sent out is like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Xue nishang''s face can not help but appear dignified color, because she can''t contact Xue Wuqing at all. Except for the time when blade Xuezong was jointly attacked by three families, she has never been unable to contact Xue Wuqing. Even if she later submitted to Chu Feng, she still contacted Xue Wuqing, and the latter responded to her.


    Now I don''t have anything to contact with you casually. According to the truth, snow Wuqing will definitely respond to myself, but why is it not?


    Chu Feng has got the answer from her face, knowing that she can''t contact Xue Wuqing.


    Just as she was about to get up, she suddenly saw the ghost in general: "what''s going on? Why is it like this?"


    Chu Feng slightly a Leng: "how, contact?"


    "No!" Xue nishang shook her head, but her face was a little pale. She bit her lips and seemed to be hesitating. Then she said, "once upon a time, because of some enmities between us and the Luo family, Shifu thought that all men were ungrateful and ungrateful, so she set up the ban of the sword snow sect. If anyone lost his virginity, he would give up his meritorious service. Only two saints could break the prohibition."


    "My prohibition has always been there, but now it seems to be gone. I didn''t ask someone to help me break the prohibition. There was only one possibility. The snow colored clothes stopped behind. But Chu Feng probably knew what she wanted to say. It was this kind of prohibition. As long as the person who set up it died, it would naturally be broken. Now the prohibition disappears It''s likely that snow Wuqing is dead.


    Thinking that he was still studying the depth of compactness on that woman during the day, now that she may be dead, Chu Feng also has a little emotion. As for how to die, chufeng conjectures that there may be something to do with nothingness."The devil!"


    However, Xue nishang could not accept such a thing in any case. She suddenly went to Chu Feng and took his hand: "please have me. Maybe I feel wrong. Master is not dead."


    Chu Feng a Leng, wry smile shook his head: "snow Lord, a person is forbidden to oppress, don''t you feel it?"


    Xue nishang naturally felt it, but she couldn''t accept that Xue Wuqing died. She shook her head and said, "no, master won''t die. Demon God, aren''t you interested in me? Take me as soon as possible. I am sure I will give up my work. Master is not dead. "


    Chu Feng stood up and gently broke free from the snow Ni Shang''s hand: "the fact is, I get you, you are the same as before, will not give up work, just no longer a virgin."


    Her body was shaking and her eyes were full of pain. Chu Feng thought of something and asked, "does your master have a life to stay?"


    A word awakens the dreamer!


    Still there, the shaking snow clothes were stunned. They quickly turned around and left the room. Chu Feng followed them. They came to the first floor of the hall. They saw a lot of life fires burning. They knew that this place should be the place where the important life fire of blade snow sect was placed.


    Xue nishang didn''t go to see the rest, but went inside with a clear goal. Chu Feng didn''t say a word. He followed him and saw that many lives and fires had been extinguished. Many places were vacant. Depending on the situation, this should be left from the ancient times.


    He followed him without moving his face. He saw that his body was shaking and sitting on the ground. Chu Feng looked forward and saw a lotus platform in the center. It should have been a fire at the beginning. It is likely that the snow is not clear. Now it seems that it has been extinguished.


    Slightly sigh in the heart, Chu Feng knows that snow may be really dead, but how can it be so sudden?


    Seeing that Xue nishang is crying there, Chu Feng can understand her inner distress. She was raised by snow Wuqing since she was a child. People like her mother are now dead, and her heart is not sad is false.


    She walked forward and helped the snow colored clothes up. The latter immediately hugged Chu Feng and cried on his shoulder, just like a sad child.


    Chu Feng didn''t push her away, just patted her back quietly. She knew that snow Ni Shang must be very sad at the moment, and her eyes became deep. What happened to her? Why did she look like this?


    Chu Feng couldn''t understand. Xue Ni Shang also slowly raised her head: "demon, I hope you keep this secret. I can''t let people know that my master is dead."


    Xue Wuqing''s status is still very high in the people''s mind of the blade snow clan. Even after the last incident, there are still many people who are willing to believe in Xue Wuqing. If they know that she is dead, something will go wrong.


    Nodding: "OK, let''s go out first."


    She left here with Xue nishang. Seeing the situation here, except for the patriarch, it is estimated that other people will not come in. In this way, no one will find that Xue Wuqing''s life fire has been extinguished.


    She walked out from the first floor of the ground. When the ice returned to its original state, Chu Feng held the snow colored clothes and was ready to go back, but she stopped. Because xuewuqing''s heart was very painful, the whole person seemed powerless. So Chu Feng supported her, but in other people''s eyes, it was more like an intimate act, and there were two people in front of her at the moment.


    Xueying and muqianxue!


    Xueying just took a look and then moved her eyes, because she remembered what Xue nishang said. Chu Feng was only interested in two people in renxuezong. She thought that xuenishang might be due to the qianxuezong and committed herself to chufeng, but she didn''t think much. She had already seen through a lot of things and had deep memory!


    When mu Qianxue saw her most respected Master nestling up with Chu Feng, she thought that she had been ordered to leave by Chu Feng in the temple of King Wu. Her lips were suddenly bitten.


    Originally, she came to report something to Xue nishang. At the moment, she turned around and left, just like Xue nishang was the villain who robbed her man. Chu Feng didn''t know how to appreciate her.


    Snow Ni Shang quickly from Chu Feng Huai out: "thousand snow, not what you think."


    However, mu Qianxue has already left and can''t hear xuenishang''s words. The latter smiles bitterly and Xue Wuqing dies. Now mu Qianxue misunderstands the relationship between her and Chu Feng. Xue nishang, her apprentice, can''t help but know what she is thinking.


    "Snow Ying, go up with me, demon, don''t send."


    Chu Feng knew that xuenishang wanted to tell Xueying about it. She also knew that she was not suitable to stay in renxuezong now. She nodded and disappeared. Maybe some people knew about xuewuqing. Let''s see if she could find another three ancestors to spy on the nihilistic plot.


    Because Chu Feng has a kind of conjecture in his heart, Xue Wuqing is because he told himself that something was discovered by nothingness and killed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3062

    When Xue nishang''s life and fire were extinguished and she had no time to think about how Xue Wuqing died, the three plossies also ushered in a tense moment.


    Pu SA, the housekeeper with a dignified face, calls Pu yuanlei away from his concubine''s room. When he learns that Pu Gaishi''s life has been extinguished, Pu yuanlei is stunned on the spot.


    The power of Pu family is very weak now. If there was not an old Zup Gaishi, his words would have been disordered. Now pugaishi''s life has been extinguished. What is this for? The second thing is that you can''t let people know the first thing.


    As for the feeling of sadness and sorrow, Pu yuanlei didn''t have it at all. He just didn''t want the news of Pu Gai''s death to be spread out. Otherwise, it would be dangerous to let people know that he was the only Saint left in the Pu family.


    At that time, maybe Luojia mountain will attack Pu family in turn. After all, there are two saints in Luojia.


    Similarly, in the Luo family, Luojia mountain was told by the elder of Luojia that luoqianding''s life was extinguished. His decision was the same as that of Pu yuanlei. He must suppress the news. Otherwise, it would not only cause chaos within the family, but also some people who had a heart to think about it. As for who killed luoqianding, Luojia mountain did not think about it, because it was definitely not Chu Feng.


    If it''s Chu Feng, he must have announced it at the first time. It won''t be so low-key.


    As for the rest, Luojia mountain and puyuanlei have no longer wanted to think about it. They ordered to strengthen their defense, because the situation is obvious now. If the ancestor is still alive, they can jump. Now the fire of Laozu''s life is extinguished, so we should keep a low profile.


    What the two families don''t know is that Xi Canghai is also taken to the place where the life fire is placed, and tells Xi Qingtian that the life fire is extinguished.


    Xi Canghai has just made the contract of heaven to keep alive with Chu Feng. Now the news of Xi Qingtian''s death is like a bolt from the blue. Xi Canghai has been in the same place for more than ten minutes before returning to God. The first sentence is how is it possible?


    It''s true that the fire is out of the sky.


    Looking at one side of the housekeeper: "is it the three ancestors who killed the old ancestor?"


    "I don''t think so. They have a hard relationship." The housekeeper thought for a moment, shook his head and returned.


    Xi Canghai frowned and thought about it for a moment. If it was really the three ancestors who killed Xi Qingtian, the news had already been spread out, and it could not have been Chu Feng. Otherwise, Chu Feng would have sent the news to fight against the morale of Xi family.


    It''s not the three ancestors who started it, nor Chu Feng. Who would have done it?


    Xi Canghai just wants to break his head and doesn''t know what the situation is. But at this time, the housekeeper throws out a sentence: "master, can it be nothing?"


    Nothingness?


    Xi Canghai''s body was shocked and his eyes widened suddenly. He didn''t think of such a possibility at the beginning. At the moment, the housekeeper said that he thought there was such a possibility.


    Eyes more and more dignified up: "no matter, die on it, anyway, we and Chu Feng are not dead to the end, but this matter only you and I know, no one can know, if they know that the old ancestor died, they will certainly mess up, lose before the battle!"


    "In addition, we should strengthen our defense. We have no ancestors in charge. It is very dangerous!"


    The housekeeper nodded solemnly. He also knew that this matter could not be known by the family members. Otherwise, Chu Feng would not have to fight, and the family would have been in chaos.


    Almost all the three families had similar ideas and decisions. Of course, they strengthened their defense against the family. Xi Canghai also decided to take the last step to prevent Xijia from being re entered by Chu Feng.


    "Thor, Vulcan and dreamer are dead?" When xicanghai and the housekeeper left the place where the fire was placed, and even asked no one to enter, Chu Feng was suspended above the sky and saw everything in his eyes.


    When he started to leave renxuezong, he went to Pujia and wanted to catch someone to ask if there was any way to find pugaishi. He did, but he knew that only the owner and the core individual could know.


    So Chu Feng wanted to go to the core of the people to ask, met the look of Pu Yuan Lei in a hurry, and finally learned that pugaishi''s life was extinguished.


    Moreover, Chu Feng confirms that Pu yuanlei is not acting. He goes to the Luo family with a heavy heart. He also finds that Luo Qianding of the Luo family has been put out. Thinking that something unusual happens on the same day, Chu Feng goes to the Xi family to see if there is anything wrong with the family.


    And now see Xi Canghai dead father and mother look, Chu wind know, Xi Qingtian''s life fire must also be extinguished.


    The four great ancestors are all dead?


    Chu Feng thought that it was impossible. Even if he wanted to kill them, he would still make a little noise. But today, there was no movement and disturbance in the past day.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Fengbei turned around and left the world of cherishing the family. At present, only he knew about it, and each family only knew that his ancestor was dead.


    And Chu Feng is not prepared to tell the rest of the story, because it is normal for one ancestor to die. Now four ancestors die together, so it is unusual. Even Chu Feng smelled a trace of conspiracy.Back at the temple of King Wu, Chu Feng just wanted to find a dream. When Chu Feng was looking for a dream, he felt something. He looked at the high wall on one side, and the corners of his mouth were slightly cocked: "Lord, recently, you come to this world very frequently. Other people can''t go to the soul world, but you can often come to this world. It''s unfair!"


    The high wall floated, and the master came out with a peaceful smile on his face: "demon, no one else can go to the soul world, but you can always shuttle through the soul world. It''s unfair!"


    Chufeng heard the speech and laughed, and asked the world Master to sit down.


    After sitting down, the master looked around and sighed, "the soul world will continue to receive the souls of the strong. In the first world war last night, you killed more than 200 family gods in qianxuezong. The emperor and daughter''s means were even more cruel. They killed more than 300 people, and more than 500 powerful people entered the soul world. The soul envoys are very dissatisfied."


    Chu Feng a Leng, Xuanyuan family there he really did not ask, did not expect Chang''e killed so many people.


    However, knowing that the master of the world is just complaining. Once an era was broken, the soul world could accept it. What''s more, only a few hundred people died now? Even if they are strong in the divine realm, the soul emissary can be suppressed.


    Knowing that the master would not come to this world for no reason, Chu Feng asked, "what happened?"


    "There is a little bit of it." The world Master nodded and whispered back: "you must have known that the four ancestors ordered the fire to be extinguished. You must think that they were killed by nothingness, but they are not!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "master of the world, you can really bring me good news."


    "Is that good news? What I think is bad news The world Master asked a question, sighed and shook his head: "do you still remember the things you used to die with demon Zun?"


    Chu Feng stopped for a moment and suddenly stood up: "do you mean, the four ancestors are not dead, just to the parallel universe?"


    Because Chu Feng knew after returning from the parallel universe that his life and fire had been extinguished at that time, and the evolution of Zhang Yuner''s fate could not be known. What''s more, if the four ancestors had gone to the parallel universe, they would have died.


    The master nodded: "yes, in order to train them enough to fight against you, nihilism sent them to the four parallel universes that are most suitable for their cultivation. However, my ability is still limited, even if I know, I can''t let you chase them. When they return, it will be the last glory of the times."


    "I came here tonight just to tell you that you are very strong now, but your heart still needs to temper the cruelty of kindness."


    Merciful cruelty?


    Chu Feng is really confused this time, a good heart is good, cruel is cruel, how can there be merciful cruelty?


    The master of the world was silent for a moment, and continued: "the emperor''s rebirth has realized the true meaning of the infinite sage, but the excavation of strength is not strong enough. The goddess can return to the peak period without a little understanding. As for the worship of God, she is too merciful, you lack the cruelty of kindness, and she lacks the real cruelty."


    "The return of the four ancestors is bound to be powerful. You can fight against each other, but it''s hard for the rest of us to say. I know a place, although it can''t compare with the parallel universe opened by nothingness, it can make up for your shortcomings. I don''t know whether the demons mean to go?"


    Chu Feng believed that the world master didn''t have to deceive himself. The four ancestors did go to the parallel universe. No wonder his own imprint on Xue Wuqing''s body would lose its effect. Now it seems reasonable. At the beginning, Xue Wuqing also said that nothingness should cultivate them. It seems that it is not a empty word.


    When they come back strong, they will certainly not be the present style, but will be more powerful. Chu Feng is still a bit unexpected. There are many means to cultivate strong people.


    In silence, Chu Feng is also thinking about this matter, and the world Master is not in a hurry. He sits there quietly.


    The two sat opposite each other for a moment. Chu Feng said, "Lord, I''m very interested in the place you''re talking about, but I need to solve the matter of the Xiuzhen world first. I want the four ancestors to return, and then without any support, I can concentrate on dealing with the four ancestors!"


    The world Master understood the meaning of Chu Feng, but he was a little worried: "don''t you worry that if you don''t solve the remaining resistance, the four ancestors will return?"


    Chu Feng faint smile: "I just need to know what nihility needs, it will give me this time, after all, the more powerful I am, it will be closer to success."


    The world Master nodded and stood up: "then this matter is settled. When you have finished all the things, bring the people you need to hone to come to the soul world to find me."


    The voice fell down, and the LORD left directly without a trace.


    Chu Feng turned his head and opened the door of the bedroom. The dream came out of it. She heard what she had just said: "is this all true? Are the ancestors controlled by nothingness? "


    Chu Feng nodded.


    "Chu Feng, I want to go back and cherish my home." The dream was confirmed, and her beautiful face was firm: "I know that my father and Xi Lang would rather make a contract of heaven, but now the situation is different. I hope that all this can be solved peacefully."Chu Feng frowned, there is a little worry about the dream back, but seeing the dream can not be changed, Chu Feng nodded: "OK, but I will only give you ten days of opportunity. If there is no news then, I will attack and destroy my family!"


    Dream deeply nodded: "I will succeed, if smoke trouble you to help me take care of a period of time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3063

Chu Feng squints his eyes: "what article?"


    Xi Ruyan, with a sly smile, reached Chu Feng''s ear and whispered something. Chu Feng''s face also slowly showed a happy look, and finally laughed: "this is really a good way."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3064

    When Chu Feng got a good way to stir up the two families of Puluo from Xi Ruyan, the dream also returned to Xi''s home.


    Although Xijia has opened the array closure, it is just to prevent outsiders and those outside the core of Xijia. It can''t play any role for the core layer of Xijia. Dream is the daughter of the master of the family. The blockade of the Xijia world naturally has no effect on her.


    But when the dream is in the world of cherishing home, the whole person frowns, because the family has changed completely, and everything seems to have changed its orientation.


    She knew that Xijia had started the protecting clan array, which was also the original array of Xijia.


    In the Xiuzhen world, each big power has its own protective array, which can also be said to stimulate the most primitive instinct of each force. At the moment, the world of cherishing the family is shrouded in a layer of illusion. If you look down in the void, you can''t see anything. But the dream is very clear. It''s not that everything is missing, but it''s covered.


    It may not have a great influence on the sages, but it has a great influence on the people under the saints. If any force rashly attacks Xijia, the rest of the people will be deeply involved in it.


    Even if saints are restrained, they can''t play a big role.


    I didn''t expect that Xi Canghai started the clan protection array. This is the rhythm of fighting against Chu Feng. Otherwise, why should he use this big array which is related to the survival of the family?


    She found that even herself was almost lost in such a world fantasy.


    The dream closed her eyes and felt it. Soon, it fell from the sky and became desolate. But the dream knew that this was the place to look for, but the person who could not understand the core secret of the family could not be found.


    Walking forward slowly, each step is very strange. When we step out of the nine steps, the environment around the dream has changed. Buildings appear one after another, which is the central building of cherishing the family.


    Standing outside the gate, the strong Xijia guards bowed down and said, "miss!"


    "Where''s my father?" he said


    The head of the guard quickly replied, "the master is now in the conference hall."


    "Yes The dream should be a straight go in, through a few places, and then came to the Xi family''s assembly hall, heard the voice of fierce discussion, frown slightly went in, as she walked into the conference hall, the voice inside suddenly disappeared, all the people were surprised to look at her.


    The dream has been taken away by Chu Feng and can''t be contacted. This is what all the people who cherish the family know. But now how did the dream come back?


    Xi Canghai is a Leng, but after the reaction is a joy: "great, dreams come back, we cherish the family''s chances of winning half, ha ha ha!"


    At this time, an elder also calmed down from the shock of his dream, shook his head and said, "master, the eldest lady is back, but even if she comes back, we will not agree with you. After fighting with Chu Feng these days, we are very clear about the gap between the family and chufeng."


    "If we continue to fight against Chu Feng, we can only die as a result. We can''t die with you because you have made the contract of heaven."


    The rest of the elders also nodded in agreement, and some even said that Xi Canghai was too selfish. For his own problems, he had to pull the whole family of Xi to accompany him to death. All of them were very opinionated.


    "Shut up!" Xi Canghai stood up in a moment of anger: "I am the master of the house, I have absolute authority. No matter whether I have made the contract of heaven, you should support my decision unconditionally."


    The sudden rage of Xi Canghai made those comments quiet down, but everyone was still uncomfortable. They said that, but they all knew that Xi Canghai was a tiger riding on a tiger. If he did not fight with Chu Feng in the end, he would die.


    And in order to enhance the biggest chance of winning, it is too selfish to press on the whole family.


    An elder who looked old coughed and said, "master, you really have supreme authority. This is what our old master made at the beginning, so that the master can make the most accurate decision without being disturbed by anyone."


    "But your decision now is wrong. We should coexist peacefully with Chu Feng. If you insist on fighting Chu Feng because of the contract of heaven, we elder''s cabinet will unite and depose the master!"


    The old man nodded and his voice was calm: "this is also the right given to us by the old master. As long as all the elders in the elder''s cabinet agree, we can remove the master."


    In the old man''s words, the rest of the elders also nodded slightly, which is indeed the right of the elder cabinet.


    "Depose me?" With a cold smile from Xi Canghai and the constant release of Saint''s authority, the hall was filled with a layer of terror: "who can depose me?"


    If it was in the past, Xi Canghai would not dare to be like this, but now that Xi Qingtian in his heart is dead, then no one can control him any more. These elders are nothing more than the existence of God of creation. What is the qualification to depose him?Xi Lang Ning also went forward to release his own breath of terror, and immediately made those elders pale.


    "Father, that''s enough."


    Dream did not expect to come back to meet such a thing, go forward, the momentum of the body revealed let that kind of pressure weakened a little, the elders this relaxed breath: "I think the elders said right, the master is the guide, not the dictator, if the weather is angry and people complain, you really do not have any qualifications to serve again."


    Xi Canghai a Leng, reaction to come over, the dream is also blaming themselves, immediately angry up, look ugly: "dream, do you know what you are talking about?"


    The dream met the glare of the sea without fear, and answered word by word: "I know what I''m talking about, but it''s my father. Do you know what you''re doing?"


    In the face of her daughter''s question on the spot, Xi Canghai looked a little ugly, and said to Xi langning, "looking at these old people, I have something to talk about with my dream." Go forward, coldly looked at a dream: "come with me!"


    Then he went outside. The dream hesitated to follow him. The elders were suppressed by Xi lanning and did not dare to move. At this moment, the atmosphere of the whole Xi family became much heavier.


    The dream follows Xi Canghai. I don''t know where he is going to take him. Xi Canghai walks in front of him without saying a word. He just keeps moving forward. Soon he comes to the place where the family''s core life is put. He dreams that he is here, and his eyebrows are even frowned. How can he come here?


    Xi Canghai opened the door and went in, and the housekeeper bowed out. The dream was slightly stunned. At ordinary times, the rest of the people were watching over here. How could the housekeeper be here now?


    Inexplicably curious in the heart, he followed Xi Canghai to go inside. When he reached the innermost part, he pointed to the highest place: "you see!"


    The dream raised his head to look at it. After seeing it clearly, his face changed greatly: "the fire of the second grandfather''s life has been extinguished?"


    Xi Qingtian is the ancestor of Xi family and has the supreme authority. It is also because he is in charge of the family that he can stand on the cultivation world with pride. But now Xi Qingtian, who is like the protection god of the family, is killed. How can it be possible?


    "I don''t want to accept it either, but that''s the truth, so I''m the only one in the family right now. No one can influence my meaning any more."


    Xi Canghai nodded and his eyes were low: "so I need you to help me. Now your second grandfather is dead. In the future, Xijia is my own. As my daughter, I don''t care what relationship you have with Chu Feng, and I don''t ask how you came back. As long as you know, you must help your father."


    Squinting his eyes, he said in a low voice: "because this is a disaster for Xi family, but it also contains great opportunities. As long as we control it well, we can become the first one in the cultivation world, and even become the master of the world."


    "Even if it is nihility, I believe we will have a way to deal with it, but the premise is that we have no enemy in the world."


    Dream slightly shook his head, two steps back, Xi Qingtian''s death let her some shock, but for the ambition of Xi Canghai, she is more difficult to accept.


    If Xi Qingtian is really dead, what Xi Canghai should do is to find a way to coexist with Chu Feng peacefully, instead of soaring his ambition. At this moment, the dream can''t understand her father.


    He said, "father, I told you that a long time ago, even when I came back, it was impossible."


    "The essence of dream making is to bring beauty to people, not to create nightmares."


    Xi Canghai''s face was cold, and he slowly turned to look at the dream. His eyes were very cold: "is it possible that your father died under the law of heaven, and you are not willing to help me? Do you prefer to see the Xi family destroyed by the Chu wind, and you don''t do it? "


    The dream nodded slightly, took a deep breath and said: "if the death of my father can make the family safe, then it is worth it. And as long as we don''t do too much things, I believe Chu Feng is not a bloodthirsty person. As long as we show an attitude of yearning for peace, chufeng will certainly not oppress us."


    "Father, I know that you have made a contract with Chu Feng, but you are the master of the family. You can''t drag the whole family to die with you because of your personal hatred."


    Xi Canghai clenched his fists and said: "do you mean I am selfish?"


    Don''t you feel your father nodding


    Xi Canghai was very angry and laughed: "very good, I die in your opinion doesn''t matter, then I don''t need to be my daughter. If you are my daughter, then you will become my bargaining chip. If Chu Feng can let you back, it shows your importance. I''ll see if Chu Feng can be calm with your life."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3065

    what do you mean?


    Dream a time completely did not respond to come over, suddenly feel the breath around is more and more boring, the pressure on the body is also in vain between big.


    Touching the ferocious face of Xi Canghai, the dream expression was coagulated: "father, do you want to start with me?"


    "A daughter who doesn''t support me is my enemy." Xi Canghai''s eyes were ferocious and went forward, his voice was hoarse and ugly: "it also proved that I was right at the beginning. My daughters belong to other people''s families, and men belong to their own families. Xi lanning has become a young master. I still have some problems, but now it is not."


    "If you don''t help me, I hope your father will die and all this will be over. Why should I help you to be my daughter?"


    Dream does not want to believe that Xi Canghai and himself say such words, but at the moment the fact is so, pale face, ugly, eyes are full of pain.


    She came back today, not to see the father and daughter hurt each other, but to persuade Xi Canghai to take the family as the priority. If a person is to die in the fight between him and Chu Feng, the only one who will die is Xi Canghai, because Chu Feng''s responsibilities and everything are there, and the dead can only be Xi Canghai.


    But before she came back, the idea was good, and the dream thought that she would be rejected, but she never thought that the result would be like this.


    Xi Canghai didn''t regard her as his daughter at all, and now he even wanted to attack her.


    The heart of the dream is very hard, hard to feel as if it is dripping blood, but in the face of step by step toward their own xicanghai, the dream did not mean to fight back, also know that even if they fight back is not the opponent of Xi Canghai, closed his eyes: "father, this is the last time I call your father, since then, you are not worthy to be a father, a master of the family."


    At the moment, Xi Canghai couldn''t listen to anyone''s words. He only knew that if he didn''t fight with Chu Feng in the end, he would die in the end, and he didn''t want to die.


    He raised his hand, and suddenly a force burst on the body of the dream. When he was dreaming, he flew out and bumped into a pillar, spurting out a mouthful of blood. His face was slightly pale, and his meridians were completely blocked by the sea of precious seas.


    Walking in front of the dream, Xi Canghai has no pity and no father''s attitude: "this is the end of your betrayal of your father. I want to make Chu Feng worried. I want to let him know that even if he has such ability to break the fantasy of Xijia world, he can''t do anything to me."


    "Unless he wants to see you die, unless he doesn''t love you, ha ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha.


    It can be said that who prevents Xi Canghai from fighting with Chu Feng in the end, then who is his enemy, and his favorite daughter can treat him like this. What else can Xi Canghai do?


    Let someone send the dream back to her residence, closely guarded, Xi Canghai returned to the conference hall.


    The reason for being suppressed by Xi Canghai is that all the elders are still sitting here at the moment. Seeing Xi Canghai coming back, but the dream is missing. When we think of the suddenly filled Saint atmosphere, everyone''s heart is a little heavy.


    They have already felt the craziness of cherishing the sea, but now he came back, but the dream did not follow, we all guessed that a kind of not so good result.


    Xi Canghai didn''t care what we were thinking. Maybe what we were thinking was unimportant to him.


    Sitting on the throne of the owner of the house, she swept all the people present with sharp eyes, and said in a low voice: "my daughter, my favorite daughter, cherishes my dream. Because she fell in love with a man, she chose to let her father die. I am very unhappy about this matter, so I have taken her down."


    "Now I also leave my words here. One person must die between me and Chu Feng. Do you agree to cooperate with me, or are you killed by me on the spot?"


    Although everyone guessed the result of the dream, when Xi Canghai admitted it, he was still shocked. The former amiable owner was so strange in their eyes. Just because he made the contract of heaven, he would not hesitate to ask all people to bear with him. How can human nature be so selfish?


    "You Xi Canghai, no matter what they are thinking, points to the old elder at the beginning: "tell me, your choice."


    The old man was so angry that he trembled there. He hummed, "I won''t agree with you. It''s your business that you make a contract with Chu Feng. It''s also your business that you want to live with Chu Feng forever. We cherish our family members that it''s the king''s way to live in peace with Chu Feng. We won''t die with you."


    Ha ha ha, ha ha, Xi Cang Hai laughed madly, and suddenly burst out. He grabbed the old man''s neck and threw it directly into the conference hall.


    Xi lanning knew that he usually flickered away. At the moment when the old man was about to land, a heavy saint''s pressure fell from the sky and directly hit the old man. A god of nature was crushed to death by his uncle and nephew.Everyone''s breath was stagnant. Looking at the old man''s body lying outside the Council hall, he was the oldest elder in the family. He had been an elder since ancient times.


    Xi Canghai even dares to kill him, so who else dare not kill? Everyone''s heart is very angry. However, at this moment, no matter how much anger is faced with Xi Canghai''s madness and the threat of life and death, it seems weak. For a time, everyone has no voice.


    What Xi Canghai wants is such an effect. To kill an elder is nothing more than to kill a chicken as an example.


    Seeing that all the people were pale and afraid to speak, Xi Canghai said in a cold voice, "who still has opinions, stand up!"


    If you don''t agree, you''ll kill. Who else dares to stand up, especially Xi lanning, who stands at the door. I believe that anyone who stands out will be killed without hesitation.


    "It''s good. I don''t have any opinions. I''d better listen to me in the future."


    Xi Canghai saw no one to speak, and then he took back his eyes with satisfaction: "if anyone dares to fight against me, the old man outside is your fate. Don''t think you are my uncle and brother. I will be polite to you. I only know that now I am the absolute speaker of Xi family."


    The overbearing words let the people present dare not breathe, but in their hearts, they still feel selfish about the decision to cherish the sea.


    Xi family''s accident did not take long, Xi Canghai let people disperse, ready to listen to their own dispatch, let Xi Lang Ning pass a message to the temple world to Chu Feng.


    It''s nothing but that now he has taken the dream. Although he has not put forward any request or said anything else, everyone guessed that he wanted to use the dream to threaten Chu Feng and let him die.


    Because now, compared with getting benefits from Chu Feng, he hopes that Chu Feng will die. Under the contract of heaven, either he will die or Chu Feng will die. There will be no third result.


    "This treasure sea, really can play!"


    When Chu Feng heard the news from situ Ya in the back garden, he shook his head slightly and passed a sneering smile: "those who know know will naturally think that he is brilliant, but those who don''t know will only say that he is stupid and even threatens me with his daughter. Although there are no conditions mentioned, the fool knows that he wants me to die."


    "Then we can fight him directly and let him die."


    "No One side of Xi Ruyan quickly said: "the master has always been ambitious, but the reason for his ancestors has not been revealed. Now he has no cover up at all. Then it is sure that the means will be very cruel. If we really fight in the past, he will use miss to threaten the devil."


    Situya took a look at Xi Ruyan. He thought Bai He was the only one who followed Chu Feng''s side. He didn''t want to have another Xi Ruyan. There was some hostility in his eyes: "it''s just a threat. Is he really going to kill the dream?"


    "Yes." Xi Ruyan nodded slightly and seriously replied: "if it is really at that moment, he will really kill miss, because he believes that miss is important to the devil, he will do so."


    Situ Ya''s original intention was just a retort. He didn''t want to get such an answer. He felt a little bit in his heart.


    Tiger poison does not eat son, this treasure Canghai in the end is not a person, with their own daughter to threaten also even, when the threat can not be, will really kill the dream? Stuart couldn''t accept it.


    However, Chu Feng is much calmer. Although there is a little error in the judgment of Xi Canghai, it will not affect any of his plans. He believes that Xi Ruyan said that when he has to, Xi Canghai will kill the dream when he has to, but he believes that as long as he doesn''t do anything, Xi Canghai will just firmly control the chip of dream.


    Looking at Xi Ruyan''s dignified look, Chu Feng patted her on the shoulder with a smile: "don''t worry, even if the dream is really killed by Xi Canghai, I can let her live. There is no use in threatening me with people in this world."


    Situ Ya on one side also remembered that chufeng had the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. For outsiders, the effect of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang was still unknown, but for those close to Chu Feng, it was no secret.


    Even if the dream is really killed, it doesn''t matter, as long as the body still exists, then it can live.


    "Do you think you are the master of the soul world, can you make people alive after death?" she hummed


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Chu Feng laughed and stood up: "I am not the king of the soul world, but the king of the soul world is helpless to me."


    "Don''t worry about this matter for the time being. Let''s concentrate on our other business."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3066

    marvellous!


    At a time when xicanghai''s crazy shock and even ridiculous, Pu yuanlei and Luojiashan, who met in Pujia world, felt that the play was particularly wonderful. In their view, it was good for them to continue to consume xicanghai and Chu Feng, which could give them more time to accumulate strength.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Luojia mountain was laughing: "I was not comfortable at the beginning of betrayal of the sea, but now I feel very comfortable. I wish I could live longer."


    As for xicanghai''s Tiandao contract, it was Chu Feng who died. Luojia mountain didn''t think that several families could not play Chu Feng. Now how can Xi Canghai play with Chu Feng alone?


    Puyuanlei also had a smile on his face, but he also had a little worry in his heart. After all, Pu Gaishi''s life was extinguished, and he deeply gazed at Luojia mountain. Puyuanlei also made a decision in his heart: "brother Luo, the deeper the conflict between Chu Feng and Xi Jia, the better it is for us."


    "But then we can''t take it lightly. We need to make arrangements in advance, because after Chu Feng has solved the problem of cherishing his family, he will definitely target our two families."


    Luojia mountain stopped the smile on his face and nodded: "that''s for sure, but I don''t know if brother yuanlei has any countermeasures?"


    "Why don''t we find a place to talk about it?" Puyuanlei was eager to say something. Looking at his favorite concubine, he said to Luojia mountain.


    Luojia mountain a Leng, immediately understood the meaning of Pu Yuan Lei, nodded: "good!"


    They got up and left the ancestral hall and walked towards the back. They came to a study.


    Seeing this study, Luojia mountain was a little curious. Puyuanlei, who saw his curiosity, went over and sat down and said, "in ancient times, this is the world of our Pu family. At that time, this study belonged to my father. Except him, even I could not come here at will. If he was not here, I could not come in."


    Luojia mountain a Leng, did not expect that this is the study of pugaishi.


    With some formality, she went over and sat down: "it''s Thor''s study. What do you mean when you bring me here?"


    Pu yuanlei took a deep breath, and his eyes were slightly coagulated: "judging from this period of time, I doubt that even if we were crushed by the Chu wind, our parents would not do anything. They may have a deeper idea."


    Puyuanlei''s words made Luojia mountain silent. He showed that he had developed limbs and a simple mind. But he also felt this point and didn''t want to say it at the beginning.


    Now puyuanlei said it, and Luojia mountain did not hide his guess: "I have such a thought in my heart, but I don''t know what they want to do, why it seems that even the family is destroyed, they will not care."


    "Maybe, only they know." Pu Yuan Lei sighed, shook his head, and continued: "as for looking for you, there is one thing I want to talk to you about, that is, my father''s fire has been extinguished!"


    "What?" Luojia mountain suddenly stood up at the smell of speech, his eyes were unabashed with shock.


    He thought that Luo Qianding''s life and fire had been extinguished. He had never thought that the life and fire of pugaishi had also been extinguished. What is the matter?


    Take a look at the study that Pu yuanlei can''t usually come in. Now he has brought him in. Luojia mountain knows that Pu yuanlei is not joking with him, that is, pugaishi''s life is indeed extinguished, and may be dead as Luo Qianding.


    Eyes more and more dignified up, in the end what happened?


    Puyuanlei narrowed his eyes and saw the look of Luojia mountain. He was very excited and dignified. He frowned and said, "brother Luo, what''s the matter?"


    "To be honest." Luojia mountain took a deep breath and sat down. After calming down a little, he said, "my father''s life has been extinguished, but I dare not spread it out. Even if Luofei still doesn''t know, because if it comes out, the family will certainly have a huge fluctuation."


    "It''s just that I thought something was wrong with my father, and I didn''t expect something was wrong with Thor."


    This time, Pu Yuan Lei was also shocked: "Huoshen, what happened?"


    Luojia mountain heavily nodded: "yes!"


    Pu yuanlei''s expression coagulated. He took a deep look at Luojia mountain. He could see that Luojia mountain did not deceive himself. But what happened? Pugaishi and luoqianding died?


    After thinking about it for a while, Pu Yuan Lei couldn''t think of a reasonable explanation. He just had a judgment: "you and my father are all dead, so you say the two ancestors of Xi family and blade snow clan?"


    Luojia mountain a Leng, aftertaste of Pu Yuan Lei''s words: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s possible." Puyuanlei knew that Luojia mountain had already understood his meaning, narrowed his eyes and said, "after all, it''s no secret that Xi Canghai was suppressed by the dream master. Now he is so crazy that he seems to worry about nothing. Don''t you think it''s strange? Anyway, I think maybe it''s not our two families that have an accident. "


    Luojia mountain sat there in silence, thought for a while and then nodded: "you say so, I think it is really possible, maybe the four ancestors have had an accident, and it is related to nothingness."Luojia mountain''s idea and own judgment are similar, Pu Yuan Lei deeply nods.


    He also said to Luojia mountain, "so the future can only depend on ourselves. I don''t know if you are ready for what I said to you? You and I have always had a good relationship, and I just trust you in this matter! "


    Pu Yuan Lei mentioned the matter again, Luojia mountain frowned slightly, as if in hesitation.


    Thinking about the current situation and situation, Luojiashan said: "maybe we can only rely on ourselves next. It''s just brother yuanlei. What''s the success rate of that thing. If we fail, we will have no chance, and we will lose everything we have now."


    Pu Yuan Lei sighed back: "I can only say that half of the assurance, but that is the only way we can fight against Chu Feng. Otherwise, the result will be death. Maybe it will be vast sea and sky."


    If there is not much confidence, Luojia mountain is lost in meditation.


    And in the study of two people in the private conversation, the ancestral hall only left Luofei and puyuanlei''s eighteen concubines, Jingzhi!


    Maybe it''s because of the absence of puyuanlei and Luojia mountain. Luofei looks at Jingzhi sitting opposite with reckless eyes. A short skirt can''t cover her sexy and graceful body, and her long legs are white and attractive. Sitting there makes the skirt unable to wrap, and you can see the outline of her buttocks.


    As she breathed a little, Luo Fei looked at Jingzhi like that. She knew that she was Pu yuanlei''s favorite woman. She was not only beautiful but also enchanting. Although she was only a superior God, she was much higher in the status of cherishing the family than the God of nature.


    She is a concubine, but she exercises the rights of the householder''s wife.


    Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that this woman can make people have a desire to possess at a glance. Luo Fei''s eyes fell on the tall and plump, and he could not help wondering whether the size was fake or too large?


    "Lord Luo!"


    Women for men''s eyes are very sensitive, Jingzhi holding a teacup shaking, legs crisscross, eyes charming passing: "what are you looking at?"


    The voice was tender and tender, which made people jump up with chicken skin all over his body. Luo Fei felt his mouth dry and his tongue was dry. He took up the tea cup nearby and drank a mouthful of tea directly. He even showed tension: "nothing, nothing!"


    Looking at Luo Fei''s flustered appearance, Jingzhi giggled and giggled, and the waves were turbulent: "my legs are very long and white, aren''t they?"


    "Long, white!" Although Luo Fei is a saint, he is built on the resources of his family. How can he be firm in his determination? When he looks at the scene of Jingzhi''s skirt, his eyes are eager to join him.


    Jingzhi put down her tea cup, and her smile became more and more playful. She stood up and went to Luo Fei. She bent down a little, and the collar was open just right: "big?"


    Luo Fei breathed for a moment, and the visual impact in front of him immediately made him forget the reaction, and his head moved forward.


    Jingzhi''s eyes flashed and joked. He stepped back and held his hands in front of him: "Lord Luo, that''s what only the owner of my family has ever enjoyed. Do you want to taste it?"


    Luo Fei is not a person who has never experienced human affairs. In the past, he only had the courage to look at Jingzhi and didn''t dare to get close to him. In the past, Jingzhi was always with PU yuanlei. It seemed that it was really the first time for them to get along with each other.


    Listening to Jingzhi''s words, Luofei secretly said that there was a play, and his smile became more and more male: "if madam wants to, Luofei doesn''t mind."


    Jingzhi chuckled, plump and confused, and joked in her eyes: "I knew you were a bad boy to me, but I am a woman of the general family. Do you really dare?"


    Luo Fei knew whether he could conquer this woman or not. He stood up and went over and hugged Jingzhi. Smelling the smell of the woman, Luofei immediately kissed her red lips. Jingzhi didn''t expect Luofei to be so timid, but he was very interested. He also opened his hands and hugged Luo Fei.


    They kiss fiercely, and Jingzhi''s whole body is completely leaning on Luo Fei''s body. When they think that this is the ancestral hall of Pu family and the identity of each other, they are excited to break the prohibition.


    Suddenly, Jingzhi pushed Luo Fei aside and took a look at the back: "it''s too dangerous."


    If Pu Yuan Lei comes out at this time, then don''t want to live.


    The beauty was in her arms, but she suddenly broke away. Luo Fei''s heart was empty: "madam!"


    "In a hurry?" Jingzhi grinned and scratched his finger across Luofei''s chest: "isn''t the world of the PLO family open a channel now? I went to have a look two days ago. There is a gorge not far from the passage. Flowers are in full bloom, and streams surround it! "


    With that, Jingzhi blinks at Luofei, smiles and turns away. The latter is not an idiot. How can he not know the meaning of Jingzhi?


    Thinking of the woman who can play puyuanlei soon, Luofei is burning with animal blood all over her body.


    And all this, they all do not know, by the intentional person to see in the eye.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3067

    As night falls, as everyone pays attention to the development of Xijia and chufeng, the nerves of the Puluo family which have been tense these days are also slightly relaxed.


    They feel that most of Chu Feng''s energy must be put on his family, and he won''t have so much time to pay attention to the affairs of their two families.


    At the beginning of the passage which was opened up by the two families, there were two people sent by the two families to guard. Because of the grudges between Chu Feng and Xi family, even the guards have been removed. Of course, it is also because puyuanlei and luojiashanda have reached some kind of agreement. Otherwise, it would never have been like this.


    Under the night, no one can see around, only the flickering light channel, as long as you enter it, you can shuttle to another place.


    Near midnight, a figure came from the center of Pujia family, avoiding some defensive things, to the entrance of the passageway leading to Luo''s family. After a glance, she went to the distance. From her body shape, she was a hot woman. It was Pu yuanlei''s 18th concubine, Jingzhi!


    If there was nothing else, puyuanlei would rest at her place in the evening. However, she had not seen Pu yuanlei come near midnight today. Jingzhi thought that he would not come.


    Thinking of the agreement with Luofei in the daytime, Jingzhi comes out. She doesn''t know whether Luofei will come, but it doesn''t hinder her to have a look. After all, Pu yuanlei has too many wives and concubines. Although she is the favorite one, Pu yuanlei still has to accompany the others for the sake of family reproduction and inheritance. So Jingzhi seems to be favored, but there is not much comfort.


    It happens that Luo Fei is very interested in himself today. Jingzhi doesn''t mind seducing him. Anyway, as long as PU yuanlei doesn''t find out, then nothing happens.


    In a canyon more than 80 kilometers away from the passage, Jingzhi falls from the sky. Looking around, she doesn''t see Luo Fei. She is disappointed. She thinks that Luofei is not brave enough because she is Pu yuanlei''s woman, so she doesn''t dare to come.


    In his heart, Jingzhi also sat on the grass and looked up at the night sky.


    Many people think that it is a happy thing to be a woman who can be the favorite of the family owner, but only Jingzhi knows that it is just wordless loneliness to be a woman who becomes such a family leader, because you can''t have any other men except one man, but he can find countless women.


    When he was lonely, Jingzhi also hinted that some people had tried to seduce Pu Yuanhao even when he was not dead. However, because of Pu yuanlei, Pu Yuanhao had the heart and didn''t have the courage.


    Even a sage like Pu Yuanhao did not dare, let alone others.


    Originally, when Luo Fei was in the ancestral hall today, Luo Fei dared to hold himself and make love. Jingzhi still felt that he was a man of courage and felt that he could find some consolation. However, when Luo Fei could not be seen at the moment, Jingzhi knew that he might think highly of Luofei.


    "Madame, you are so early!"


    Just as she was about to sit down and go back, a voice came from behind her. Then Jingzhi was held by Luofei who didn''t know when she came: "I''ve kept you waiting. My father wants to talk to me about something. It''s late."


    Jingzhi was a little stunned, and then showed a smile. He looked at Luo Fei''s impatience and asked, "master Luo, I''m just a woman, and you''re a promising saint. Don''t you worry about losing everything you have after enjoying me?"


    Luo Fei looks sluggish, but holding Jingzhi and smelling the smell from her body, he immediately dispels his worries. In Jingzhi''s ear, he whispers, "madam is more worried than me. You are not afraid. What can I do for a man?"


    Jingzhi showed a smile and was more playful. She broke free of Luo Fei''s hands, turned around and hugged Luo Fei. In a soft voice, she said, "what are you waiting for?"


    The beauty is in her arms, and she is Pu yuanlei''s woman. Luo Fei has already been hungry and thirsty for a long time. With a roar like a wild animal, she presses Jingzhi under her body. Her wanton lingering makes Jingzhi suppress her, but she can''t help groaning, which makes the night a little more strange and ambiguous.


    When they started the campaign mode, Chu Feng, who had passed through Pujia world''s blockade, stood there, smiling and amusing.


    At first, he said that Luofei was a good woman, which was a breakthrough that could destroy the cooperation between the two. At first, she felt that it would be a waste of time. After all, Luofei, an ordinary woman of Pujia, would have nothing to do with it.


    I didn''t expect that he hadn''t started yet. Luo Fei and Pu yuanlei''s favorite concubine got together. Looking at the two people on the ground, they looked like primitive beasts. They didn''t have a sense of art at all. Chufeng didn''t look at it any more because he knew that he should do something to make the combination of soul and flesh play the greatest effect.


    Chu Feng did not leave the family world, but went to the center of the family. According to the general memory and the cooperation of his left eye, Chu Feng came to the back of the ancestral hall.


    This area used to be the residence of the core members of the Pu family. At the end of it was the residence of Pu yuanlei, the head of the family and his wife and concubines. Chu Feng could not help but sigh that these people who lived in an era did not have hundreds of thousands or even more women, but did not know whether they all remembered them.He even thought that there are many descendants of Pu yuanlei. I don''t know how many of them will be his own? What we didn''t know was that no one dares to touch the woman of the owner, and every woman of the householder would monitor her blood when she gave birth to a child. That can be found out. Therefore, the descendants of Pu yuanlei are all born.


    However, Chu Feng did not have much interest in these things. His figure swept across the night sky and landed in the palace like place of puyuanlei. His left eye twinkled and saw many women who were alone in the vacant rooms. Some of them couldn''t bear to be lonely and even studied life there with maids in their arms.


    The secret road puyuanlei let many women lonely for him, Chu Feng also continued to look at the rest of the place, and finally saw Pu Yuan Lei in a courtyard. At the moment, he was holding a woman and fighting in the open air!


    What fun!


    Chufeng didn''t waste time, his body gradually blurred, and even his breath didn''t show. Chu Feng drifted to the courtyard and saw the woman in Pu yuanlei''s arms. Although she was good, she looked too young and lacked the sense of vicissitudes.


    The realm of the next God is also good, but Chu Feng just looked at it and did not go to appreciate the war without any artistic sense. A faint smile rose from the corners of his mouth.


    Chu Feng is changing his own breath. Although he can''t become someone else, he can still do it by changing his breath a little. Now he wants to develop Luofei''s breath and let Pu yuanlei enjoy a story about the green hat.


    Feeling that the breath was almost similar to Luo Fei, Chu Feng was released in an instant, and then his body passed to Jingzhi''s residence. Sure enough, when he released his breath, Pu yuanlei stopped fighting.


    And Chu wind in order not to cause doubt, the release of the breath is very slight, puyuanlei absolutely can not think of other.


    Feel puyuanlei is coming towards here, Chu wind flies away in an instant, of course, also let the breath a little bit, until almost the place where Luofei and Jingzhi are intertwined, all the breath is hidden, and the good news goes to the top of the sky.


    Pu Yuan Lei left behind the woman who was lingering, put on clothes and came to Jingzhi''s residence, frowning deeply: "am I wrong?"


    Looking around, he didn''t see any suspicious people. But just now he felt a breath and was a little familiar. It seemed that he belonged to Luojia Luofei, but now he is here, there is no one. It''s quite strange.


    Puyuanlei didn''t turn back. He went straight and opened Jingzhi''s door. He saw that there was not only a maid, but also Jingzhi.


    Pu Yuan Lei was stunned. He turned around and walked out. He looked around and saw nothing. He raised his head. Suddenly, he felt the breath again. Although it was fleeting, this time he really felt the breath of Luo Fei.


    Look a little ugly, big night this Luo Fei comes to Pu''s house to do, and still pass by oneself concubine here?


    With a trace of curiosity, Pu Yuan Lei soared away, searching for the faint breath. He came to the place where the Chu wind converged. He could not feel any breath fluctuation. It seemed that he would be cut off at this position.


    Pu Yuan Lei did not doubt anything, only when Luo Fei''s means of covering up his breath was not in place, he was found by himself.


    It''s just that the breath is broken here. What is Luofei playing?


    Slowly rising up, Pu yuanlei''s eyes were sharp and looked around. Although he could not see anything, the sage''s divine sense was very strong. Soon, puyuanlei heard some subtle voices coming from him. Although not very clear, it was definitely the voice of a human being.


    In the direction of the voice, Chu Feng also fell from the sky after he left, and his eyes were amused: "so big a green hat, Pu Yuan Lei, you can''t say it if you don''t kill Luofei!"


    Puyuanlei naturally did not know that Chu Feng came to Pujia world, but went in the direction of the sound, and he heard it more and more clearly. When he got to the sky and saw the canyon below, puyuanlei''s face was completely cold.


    Luo Fei and Jing Zhi are struggling with each other. In addition, Pu yuanlei comes from a hidden atmosphere. They don''t realize it at all. They just hear Jingzhi shouting, "hurry up, feed me, or I won''t wait to see you next time."


    Hearing this, Pu Yuan Lei was immediately angry, and the terrible saint''s prestige broke out in an instant, shaking the whole Pujia world: "Luofei!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3068

    At the moment when puyuanlei releases a terrible atmosphere, Luofei and Jingzhi have stopped all their actions.


    When he heard his angry roar, Luofei''s body was excited, and he had already released all his instinctive fear. However, there was no time and no mood to feel the subtle feeling. Luofei got up quickly and put on his clothes at the first time.


    Puyuanlei''s eyes coagulate, seeing that Jingzhi is still in a daze, there is no reaction at all. The situation of that mysterious place makes puyuanlei furious.


    It has been so many years since he became the owner of the ordinary family. Since then, he has been playing with other people''s women. When have they been playing with their own women? Now he is still playing with his favorite concubine. The psychological difference makes Pu yuanlei angry. His strong breath is fluctuating, which directly sweeps across the sky. Between the clouds rolling, puyuanlei makes a move.


    Feeling Pu yuanlei''s killing opportunity, Luo Fei knew that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time. In an instant, he opened the door of dazzling light and left the Pujia world. If he didn''t leave now, it would be really bad luck.


    Because Luo ran too fast, Pu Yuan Lei''s attack failed, and swept over the ground, causing the earth''s vibration. In a daze, Jingzhi was also overturned by the huge force.


    But before landing, he was caught by puyuanlei, and Jingzhi finally responded: "master, Luofei forced me. I didn''t mean to."


    If you didn''t hear Jingzhi just now, Pu yuanlei may believe what she said, because what kind of person Luo Fei is, Pu yuanlei also knows. But hearing Jingzhi''s forgetful words just now, it can be proved that all these are voluntary of Jingzhi and Luofei, and there is no coercion from either party.


    He said with a sneer: "did Luffy kidnap you from your residence? If you don''t agree, can he take you


    It was the center of the family and the place where the master lived. Even if the saint suffered resistance, she could not do anything quietly. But the love forgetting words of Jingzhi just now showed that she was lying.


    All of a sudden, a fist hits Jingzhi''s stomach, which makes Jingzhi swallow everything he wants to say, and even the things left by Luofei are dripping down.


    Pu Yuan Lei see is more angry, pinching Jing Zhi''s neck: "you even like men, then I will let you die ugly."


    With Jing Zhi, Pu Yuan Lei quickly went back and landed outside the ancestral hall. Because of the shock of the Pu family''s world, many people had already gathered in the ancestral hall. Seeing Pu yuanlei standing there with his naked Jingzhi, everyone was stunned.


    Especially when I saw the Jingzhi battlefield as if it had just been a war, I was curious about what happened.


    But it doesn''t affect some people who think about Jingzhi to appreciate all this. It has to be said that Jingzhi''s body or everything is excellent, but what''s going on? How can Pu yuanlei treat his favorite concubine like this?


    Jingzhi sees that there are Pu family members around her. After Pu yuanlei releases her, she squats on the ground with both hands. She feels humiliated. At the same time, she is also angry with Luo Fei. He clearly has the opportunity to leave with him, but he leaves her behind. As expected, all the men are merciless. All they want is their own body.


    "Master, is this?" Pusa ventured up.


    Puyuanlei is also shameful. Naturally, it is impossible to say that Jingzhi was played by Luofei. He was wearing a green cap by Luofei, but looked at Jingzhi fiercely: "let the servant leader come to see me."


    Pu sa a Leng, do not know what Pu Yuan Lei means, but still quickly spread the news.


    Soon a man of the day sun period came and saw the important people of the common family around him. He quickly bowed down and said, "see the master of the house!"


    "From now on, she is your servant." Pu Yuan Lei indifferently pointed to Jingzhi in his eyes and said to the servant leader, "don''t worry, her meridians have been completely blocked by me. Your slaves have no status in Pu family, and even are not qualified to marry. But now I give you a woman. How do you want to play, then how to play?"


    The servant leader was astonished and looked at the green intelligence on the ground. Seeing the perfect figure, he was immediately moved. He vowed to take it back to occupy himself and not give it to the people below. However, when he saw the face, he knelt on the ground in a panic: "master, I can''t make it. This is the eighteen ladies. We dare not!"


    Pu Yuan Lei slapped the servant leader in the face: "from now on, she is not, I said she is yours, then she is yours."


    Jing Zhi''s face was startled, and even though he would be looked at by all people, he climbed forward and knelt in front of Pu yuanlei: "my master, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t seduce Luo Fei. Please give me a chance, I won''t betray you again."


    At first, people around him were still curious about what happened. When they heard Jingzhi''s words, they were shocked. It turned out that Jingzhi and Luofei gave Pu yuanlei a green hat. They were all nervous. It was impossible for anyone to accept this kind of thing. At this time, Pu yuanlei would never die with the Luo family.


    When Pu yuanlei heard that Jingzhi even said all the words that made him lose his old face, he slapped him angrily: "servant leader, take her away quickly, or I will kill you now."The servant leader covered his face. Although he was still afraid, he was relieved to hear that it was Jingzhi who made such a mistake. He took a look at Jingzhi''s heart and brought it back, which was his own.


    He got up and went over to pull Jingzhi up. Now Jingzhi''s channels are completely blocked. Even if the slave leader is only the existence of Tianyang period, Jingzhi can''t resist it. He is directly dragged away by the servant leader. No matter how he asks for mercy, Pu yuanlei is not moved.


    Some people in the common family sigh that Jingzhi is also the most beautiful woman in the family. Now she was given to the servant by Pu yuanlei. The servant''s luck is really good. How can Jingzhi be a superior God!


    After dealing with Jingzhi''s affairs, Pu Yuan Lei turned his back, and his eyes were ferocious: "Pusa, transfer your hands, I want to go to Luo''s house!"


    It''s unforgivable that his woman was played, let alone his favorite concubine. Pu yuanlei couldn''t swallow this tone. If he didn''t let Luo family pay a little price, he would be ridiculed by the world.


    As for the matter discussed with Luojia mountain, Pu yuanlei did not think about it at the moment. The dignity of men had not been maintained, and the rest didn''t want to pay attention to it.


    Pusa soon arranged for him to go down, and a thousand strong people of pujiashen were summoned. We all know that Pu yuanlei was put on a green hat by Luo Fei. Now everyone just dares to cooperate with others and dare not say a word, for fear that he will become Pu yuanlei''s vent bucket.


    After counting all the people, Pu yuanlei took them to the passageway of the PLO family. Now both of them are blocked. However, as long as the passageway exists, the saints can still freely shuttle around and open the dazzling door. If they don''t go to the outside world, they need the core of the two families.


    "Master, look!"


    When they arrived at the passage, they saw that there was no sign of the passage. Pusa''s face was fixed: "there is no problem with our array eyes. It seems that Luo''s family has closed the channel."


    Puyuanlei, with an ugly look, went forward, opened the door of dazzling light, walked in and came out again: "good, you Luojia mountain, you want to cover up your son, somebody!"


    Pusa quickly came near: "master of the house!"


    "Order to go down!" Puyuanlei coldly looked at the place where the passage disappeared, and said word by word: "from now on, our Pu family and Luo family will never die. As long as we see the Luo family, we will kill me. In addition, we will send people to search Pujia world to see if there is any Luo family. Once it is discovered, we will kill them!"


    This is to completely tear up the cooperation with the Luo family, but even so, the Pu family dare not stop it, because Pu yuanlei is now a raging lion. Who dares to say anything?


    Pu Yuan Lei didn''t just do it like this and waved his hand: "in addition, I declare Wanjie, who can kill Luofei? I don''t care whether he is the Pu family or anyone, whether he is poisoning or how. As long as Luo Fei dies, the person who starts the attack is the young master of our Pu family. We will try our best to cultivate him. On the contrary, we don''t care if there is no master in our Pu family."


    Crazy!


    At the moment, people can be sure that Pu yuanlei is crazy. In order to get Luofei to die, he threw out such interests. In this case, Luofei is not safe even if he is at Luo''s house?


    But some smart people still see it clearly. Even if Pu Yuan Lei loses such benefits, it is estimated that no one will be moved. Because Chu Feng is still eyeing, Pu family has not eliminated the crisis from Chu Feng, so Shao Zhu has no gold content. Who knows which day Pu family will be destroyed by Chu Feng.


    But now puyuanlei is in a rage, and the people of the family dare not say anything, because the result of speaking out is that puyuanlei is regarded as a bluster, and all of them stand there in silence.


    After arranging these puyuanlei, he went directly back to the central area and called for five concubines at one breath. His heart is very upset now. He needs to send out this breath, otherwise it will only be suffocating.


    As for tearing up the cooperation with Luo''s family, Pu yuanlei doesn''t want to worry about the consequences. He only knows that if he doesn''t do that, he will become a laughing stock of the world. This is absolutely not allowed, and the Pu family will despise him as the owner of the family.


    Chu Feng has never left. He looks forward to his own plan and finally smiles. When he turns around and is ready to leave Pujia world, he is stunned to see that the sky has changed. The Xijia family has already started the big battle of protecting the family. Is the Pu family going to start?


    Think about now and Luo''s cooperation has been torn up, it seems that it is really possible.


    Seeing that the big array of protecting clan will soon completely cover the whole family world, Chu Feng suddenly thinks of a person, Jingzhi!


    Chu Feng is not a kind-hearted person. Even Pu yuanlei killed her with a knife. However, what puyuanlei took was the means of destroying her. Chu Feng was still a little impatient. He could understand how sad these women were!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3069

    The whole world, the slave camp!


    No matter in any power, they are divided into three or six grades.


    For example, in the world of the common family, the highest is the core of the family, while the lowest is the slave. They are lower level than the servants and guards. They are not strong in fighting and can only do some miscellaneous things.


    In the practice world, slaves are a group of humble beings. They are all human beings with less talent. Even if they die, they will not have any status.


    And the servants of Pu family are all Pu family members, and many of them are descendants of Pu Yuan Lei.


    The inheritance of every family is respected by the strong. Only those who have talent can get the attention of the family. If there is no talent, even the children of the owner will be useless. Every householder takes many concubines to develop a strong blood. Naturally, he will not pay attention to the garbage blood.


    Either in the Pu family or in the Xi family or the Luo family, they will beat a group of people who have no talent into slaves and provide them to the family members to drive them.


    Even if they were dead, no one would look at it.


    Jingzhi is blocked by her channels and gets to the slave camp under the pressure of the slave leader. She is not a single woman. She has attracted the eyes of countless people as soon as she is escorted. The humiliating heart makes Jingzhi completely numb.


    She hates Pu Yuan Lei, but Luo Fei is the one she hates most.


    But at the moment, she knew that no matter how much she hated, she would spend the rest of her life here and become the most humble slave plaything. The slave was already humble. Wouldn''t it be more humble to become a slave''s plaything?


    When the slave leader saw that more and more people gathered around him, he was angry and said, "get out of here. What are you looking at? She was given to the slave camp by the master of the house. She betrayed the master of the house and fell in love with the young master of Luo''s family. Now I have brought her back. But you''d better not think about it. Otherwise, I will kill you."


    Hearing the angry voice of the slave leader, the onlookers quickly left.


    The slave leader is the existence of Tianyang''s Seven Realms and the highest level of people here. They are only in the period of Tianjing and Tianyuan. Naturally, they dare not compete with the slave leader. However, they are extremely uncomfortable knowing that the Jingzhi was given to the slave camp by Pu yuanlei, because they know that the elite wisdom will be collected by the slave leader himself.


    All the people dispersed. The servant leader walked into his room with Jingzhi in his hand and threw her on the ground. At the moment, Jingzhi was unarmed and felt the softness. The servant leader laughed: "I didn''t expect that I could play the master woman one day. Great!"


    If Pu yuanlei hears such words at the moment, he will surely vomit blood and regret to throw Jing Zhi to the slave camp.


    Because even if he didn''t want Jingzhi, in the eyes of the people in the slave camp, Jingzhi was his Pu Yuan Lei''s woman, and what he wanted to play with was his Pu Yuan Lei''s woman.


    Jingzhi struggled desperately: "get out of here, you mean guy."


    A slap fell on Jing Zhi''s face, and the servant leader looked ugly: "do you think you are still the concubine that the master loves most? I tell you, you are my plaything now. If I can play freely, you''d better be honest with me, otherwise I''ll throw you to other people to play with


    "Besides, look who I am. Do you remember me?"


    Jingzhi covers his face and looks indignantly at the servant leader for a while, feeling a little familiar.


    The servant leader pinched the fullness of Jingzhi fiercely and said, "I was born by a concubine of Pu yuanlei, but I was born without any natural blood. My mother was a little favored at that time. I didn''t have to go to this ghost place, but because of you, I was assigned to this ghost place and became the leader after being a servant for more than 40 years."


    "You know I hate you all the time. If it wasn''t for you, my mother wouldn''t care about me, and I don''t have to be humble. But today is OK. Today you are in my hands. I don''t want to kill you!"


    Jingzhi''s head is booming. Is this Pu yuanlei''s son?


    However, Pu Yuan Lei has so many sons. Even if Pu Yuan Lei doesn''t know how many sons he has, Jing Zhi just lifted his foot and said, "go away, I''m your father''s woman."


    It''s a pity that you can''t be a slave again, but you can''t be a slave now


    Seeing that Jingzhi''s battlefield was in a mess, the servant leader frowned slightly and raised Jingzhi and pushed him aside: "bitch, go clean and serve me well."


    When he walked over, he lay down on the bed. Jingzhi clenched his lips. His eyes were full of resentment. He knew that his time had really passed. He looked back at the slave leader lying there. He knew that he would be his plaything in the future. He scoffed at himself and Pu yuanlei.


    I''m afraid he didn''t expect that she would be played with by his abandoned son when she came here?


    Walking into the bathroom on one side, Jingzhi doesn''t want to die. She can only choose to live a strong life. She is looking forward to one day when her meridians are untied, so she can leave here.The servant leader lay on the bed for a long time. At first, he could hear the movement. Later, there was no sound. He frowned and went in to see where there was Jingzhi. He looked around quickly, but he didn''t find anything. What''s the matter?


    Suddenly, Jingzhi''s meridians are not blocked completely and broken?


    Thinking of this possibility, the slave leader was shocked by a cold sweat. If he started to use his wisdom, he would not be dead?


    But now Jingzhi has run away. What the servant leader wants is not to find her, but to think about how to deal with this matter. If puyuanlei knows about it, he will be angry. He can''t see people. But when he calms down, the servant leader doesn''t worry.


    Puyuanlei put people here, certainly has not cared about her life and death, perhaps will not ask again, the big deal when said to be played dead on the line.


    After the worry, my heart is also a burst of suffocation, but also think that can have a woman comfort, or a top woman, now it seems that there is no chance.


    At this time, Jingzhi is in the starry sky and is held in his arms by Chu Feng. Looking at a place he has never been to, Jingzhi blinks. She was in the bath just now. Suddenly, she is in the dark. When she reacts, she is on top of the starry sky. What''s going on?


    Looking at the Chu wind, Jing Zhi looked surprised: "demon God!"


    "And know me, good." Chu Feng stopped and put Jing Zhi down. All around him were covered by demons. The pressure of the atmosphere would not have an impact on Jing Zhi. Looking at a woman with a really proud figure, her mouth was smiling: "is there anything I want to thank you for? If it wasn''t for me, your fate would be tragic. "


    Jingzhi looked down and saw that it was Pujia world planet. She suddenly thought of something: "how did you take me away?"


    Pujia world planet has been blocked up, outsiders can not shuttle!


    Naturally, Chu Feng would not say that he had a way, nor would he say that the final solution had disappeared when the big battle of protecting the clan was launched. What''s more, he would not tell Jingzhi that she would have been OK this evening and that she had led Pu yuanlei to the past.


    Just light said: "where to go, I give you a ride!"


    Jingzhi also realized that what stood in front of her was the taboo demon God. When her mind coagulated, her hands were also in front of her: "where else can I go?"


    She came back from the sealed land, and now it''s impossible for PU yuanlei to stay in Pu''s family after being treated like this by Pu yuanlei. As for going to other places, she is not familiar at all, so she really doesn''t know where to go.


    Chu Feng took out a set of clothes and handed it to Jingzhi: "put it on first!"


    Jingzhi quickly took over the clothes and put them on, and suddenly made a decision: "demon, I want you to provide shelter for me. In return, I can let you control the whole family and help you as much as possible!"


    Chu Feng a Leng, look at has even blocked the stars of the world, squint eyes: "you really can?"


    "Yes Jingzhi definitely nodded: "as long as the devil protects me and helps me kill Luofei and puyuanlei, then I will try my best to help you, but even if you do not agree, I am willing to help you."


    Chu Feng passes through the light pondering. Jingzhi is also a smart woman. She knows that if she wants to live safely, she should embody her value. At first, Chu Feng takes Jingzhi away, but she can''t accept Pu yuanlei''s punishment, but she has no other ideas.


    But now Jingzhi put it forward by himself. Chu Feng thinks that the feasibility is still very high.


    Nodding: "OK, then you follow me back to the temple of King Wu, but before I attack the Pu family, I don''t want you to appear, and I won''t untie the meridian blockade for you."


    Jingzhi''s face was happy. What she wanted now was shelter, so she didn''t care too much about others: "good."


    At the same time, the eye of the array was destroyed and the Luojia mountain leading to the Pujia pass was cut off. Standing in front of the original passage, there were all the core people of the Luo family. But now everyone''s face is not as good as Luojia mountain.


    They know that Luofei bastard, in the past, secretly and secretly even the concubines of Luojia mountain, and even want to move when they see the women they are interested in. However, they never think that Luojia mountain has moved Pu yuanlei''s favorite concubine.


    I admire his courage and courage, and smile bitterly. However, the current situation, the only partner, is so gone, because the announcement of Pu yuanlei has been spread all over the world.


    "From today on, you can stay in the Flaming Mountain honestly. You can''t go anywhere."


    Things have happened, Luojiashan can not go to puyuanlei to apologize, because in anger, puyuanlei will not accept an explanation: "if I find out that you have any action, then don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Luo Fei also knew that he really played big this time. Pu yuanlei vowed to kill himself and nodded: "yes, father, absolutely not!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3070

    Chu Feng didn''t pay too much attention to the quarrel between the two families. After bringing Jingzhi back to the temple of King Wu, he asked situ ya to arrange a residence for her, and asked her not to go out without anything. At the same time, she also asked situ ya to watch a little, so that the Puluo family would not know that she was here.


    We are not idiots, once found, it is inevitable to guess that this may be his conspiracy.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to let his efforts go to waste. Although he didn''t pay too much this time, he added fuel to the flames. Otherwise, Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain would always stand together.


    Another morning, it seems that the world is very quiet, but as long as the discerning eye can smell the wind and rain coming.


    Now the renxuezong is conquered by chufeng. The Xijia family and the Puluo family have fallen out. Even now, even the Puluo family has fallen out. We all know that Chu Feng is going to start. If we don''t take advantage of this time to break down one by one, then it will not be Chu Feng.


    Therefore, under the seemingly stable situation of Wanjie, it is revealed that the dark waves are turbulent. No one knows when the war will come, and nerves are tense all the time.


    Chu Feng did not go out of the temple of King Wu since he came back from Pujia world. It seems that he has done nothing, but he has learned a lot about Pujia world from Jingzhi.


    In particular, the Pu family has now launched a large array of protecting clans.


    This was set up by a powerful person in ancient times. In addition to the general family, there were other forces. Except for the core people who could freely enter, outsiders, even saints, could not succeed unless they launched an attack with a powerful force.


    However, launching a powerful attack will inevitably result in large-scale casualties. Since taking over the sword snow sect, Chu Feng''s idea of destroying the cultivation world has faded away. If you can accept it, you can save a little blood, which can be regarded as reducing a little crime and adding a little good root.


    According to Jing Zhi, if you want to break the big guard array, you must have two core people working together. Driven by blood, you can break it with external force.


    Jingzhi can be regarded as the core person, but it needs one core person to break the big array. In addition, it also needs to cooperate with external forces. It is really not an easy thing. It is more or less a headache for Chu Feng.


    When you find these forces, they start to be arrogant when they are powerful. When they find out that the danger is coming, they all cringe up one by one, so that you can''t even find the opportunity to start. Chu Feng is also a little helpless.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t worry too much. Anyway, she already has Jingzhi in her hand. When she is about to do so, she can sneak into the world of ordinary families to find a trusted person to cooperate with, and then make a strong attack outside, which may be broken.


    What''s more, Jingzhi has been operating in Pujia for so long. Even if some people have fallen out because of Pu yuanlei''s attitude, there will always be some people willing to help her.


    But now it''s not sure how to do it, so Chu Feng doesn''t tell Jingzhi about her plan, so she doesn''t know that she has the intention to let her go back to the whole world again, and she''s not sure what''s going on.


    "There is little wind. It''s a little weird there."


    While Chu Feng was quietly sitting outside his bedroom, situ Ya came in: "according to the news from our observers, xicanghai has been sending people out for the past two days, and then going in again, just like taking a walk."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and now he is still thinking about how to deal with pujiaxian, but there are problems here.


    Rubbing his head: "walking?"


    Stuya nodded his head and said, "yes, the people we observed secretly said that the people who cherish the family don''t go far out, they are just at the exit. Then they will stay for about 10 to 20 minutes and go back. About three or four times a day, our people feel nothing at first, but later they feel a little unusual."


    Chu Feng frowned on hearing the speech. If it was normal, there was nothing. Only when the people who cherish the family are out on patrol or something. But at this time, Xijia doesn''t stay well, but he still comes out for a walk. That''s unusual.


    Moreover, the big array of protecting the family of Xi family has been started. Only the core talents can get in and out, so the people who observe secretly must be those who cherish the core of the family.


    The core of the people are very important for the family, so playful out, don''t you worry about being caught and killed?


    Chu Feng temporarily put the Pu family''s question aside and asked, "how many times?"


    Stuya replied, "nine times in all, so they sent the news back."


    Narrowing his eyes, Chu Feng smelled an unusual breath from it. Although Xi Canghai is ambitious and even has reached the point of insanity, he is definitely not a person without brain. How can he let the people who cherish the family come out so easily?


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng stood up and said, "I almost forgot a question. In ancient times, the ancient demons really only sealed the four forces?"


    Seeing Chu Feng, situ Ya suddenly stood up and was frightened: "what''s the matter?""It''s OK. Go ahead and let me know if there is any news." Chu Feng shook his head and went to one side. Situ Ya stood in the same place and didn''t know what Chu Feng wanted to do. How could he be surprised?


    How do not want to understand, simply shake his head, lazy to go away.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to other places, but came to a courtyard next door. Seeing Xi Ruyan there, he was dazed and walked over. After sitting down, he asked, "Ruyan, how much do you know about the problem of cherishing your family?"


    Xi Ruyan blinked his eyes: "how can I suddenly think of asking me this? I''m just a maid of Xi family. How can I know too many things?"


    "What do you know about Xiuzhen?" Chu Feng then asked, looking at Xi Ruyan or did not understand, Chu Feng asked clearly: "is the Xiuzhen world in ancient times was sealed after things."


    This is a question that Chu Fenggang had just thought of. Was it that there were only four forces sealed in ancient times?


    If it was the beginning, chufeng might think that there were only four forces, but when he returned to the ancient times with the help of the world Lord, Chu Feng knew that there was no difference under the suppression of the ancient demons. As long as the existence of the divine realm and above would be sealed, it was no matter whether it was the person of the four forces or not.


    Looking at Xi Ruyan or a blank look on his face, Chu Feng chuckled bitterly: "I want to know, after the original seal, is there only four forces?"


    "You don''t know what to do with tact Xi Ruyan whitened Chu Feng and shook his head: "the suppression of ancient demons is indistinguishable, it is said that the gods and above will be included in it."


    To be specific, Xi Ruyan also heard from the older generation. Meng also said something to her, that is, when the ancient times were sealed, all the gods and above were completely sealed, no matter whether they were the four major forces or not.


    In addition to the four forces, there were also six remnants of the ancient people, as well as a lot of loose repair in ancient times. However, their power could not compete with the four forces. Therefore, in the sealed land, they were also dominated by the four forces.


    However, the four major forces only have a dominant position. They can''t control the remaining members of the six ancient nationalities. Of course, they have no interest in managing them.


    Therefore, at the beginning, there should be five forces, four major forces, and one is a force composed of the remnant personnel of the six ancient ethnic groups and scattered repair. However, with the change of the times, the loose repair force disappeared. When Xi Ruyan was born, there were only four forces in the sealed land.


    Disappeared?


    Chu Feng''s mouth was slightly affected. At that time, the six ancient ethnic groups should have died in the holy land, so there should still be a lot of people left. Of course, because there are no saints, they can not compete with the four forces, but if combined with the power of scattered cultivation, I believe it is still very powerful.


    As for the degree of suppression, even if it''s not outrageous?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng was silent for a while and then asked, "Ruyan, do you think that the original free cultivation force has not disappeared, but gradually eroded by one of the four forces, and then hidden as a secret power?"


    Xi Ruyan blinked his eyes in amazement, and suddenly laughed: "demon, I have asked Miss so before, but Miss said that my thought is really big, did not expect you to think so?"


    "But really, it''s six ancient clans, very prosperous. In addition, there are also a large number of sanxiu forces. It''s impossible for them to disappear without any reason. But that''s the fact. I don''t know what to say."


    Chufeng swept a smile, for the lovely pity like smoke is quite like.


    However, what Chu Feng is more concerned about at the moment is that those who were suppressed in addition to the four major forces in the ancient times, the six ancient ethnic groups must have little loss, and there must be a lot of existence above the divine realm. Even if there is no holy land, it will not be annihilated.


    In addition, there are scattered repair forces united, which is not comparable to the four major forces, but it should also exist like a giant. Even if some people died in the lack of resources in the sealed land, generally speaking, there should be someone left, not none.


    If they did not disappear completely, but were devoured and hidden as a secret power, where would they be now?


    Chu Feng never thought about this problem at first, but when he heard stuya''s report today, Chu Feng had to pay attention to it, because it was definitely a group of powerful forces. Of course, there was no holy land. I''m afraid the combination of the divine realm was also very terrible.


    Standing up and looking at the heartless look of Xi Ruyan, Chu Feng said, "stay in the temple of King Wu, and I''ll find out the loose repair alliance you''ve thought about." The voice falls, the Chu wind has disappeared without a trace.


    Xi Ruyan curled his lips: "silly, looking for bones also need to go to the sealed place, and all disappeared, where to find?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3071

    In the blink of an eye, Chu Feng arrived at the spirit world and directly appeared in the God King''s palace.


    "The wind is weak. Why are you here?"


    Just from one side into William saw Chu Feng standing there, stupefied for a moment and walked forward: "do not notice in advance."


    Chu Feng shook his head: "nothing, just to confirm something. I asked you, when Xiuzhen world came back, which city was Xi''s family in the spirit world?"


    "Tuobang Star City!" Before William answered, kardashan came in from the outside. When she saw Chu Feng, her eyes flashed with a different color: "it was arranged by cousin Anna herself. Because the demons were destroyed, many ancient cities came out of the spirit world. Tuobang star city was once a city of the demons."


    William''s eyes flashed a trace of disgust when she came in. He was very dissatisfied with her, but she had to be attached to her, so she had to bear with her for many times.


    Besides the fact that she betrayed the protoss secretly, she was always seducing him intentionally or unintentionally recently. William is not an idiot. Naturally, she knows what she is thinking.


    It''s just that it''s hard to get Chu Feng. Now he''s made up his mind about him. But William has already known what kind of woman kadaishan is, so no matter how she seduces himself, William will not be affected.


    Chu Feng also saw something, but it didn''t break, because kardashan couldn''t do anything more. William''s defense against her would not go away.


    However, Chu Feng was still very interested in the star city of Tuobang, which she said: "take me to have a look."


    There was a flash of joy in her eyes, and she nodded


    William was stunned. Looking at kardashan, he couldn''t know what she was thinking. But when she thought that satina began to have feelings for Chu Feng, Chu Feng didn''t accept Chu Feng. How could Chu Feng accept kardashan?


    So William knew that cadysan was doing nothing at all now. She wanted to find herself boring and let her go.


    It would be better if Chu Feng was accidentally killed.


    Naturally, kardashan didn''t know that William was expecting to be killed by Chu Feng. She was excited when she knew that she could get along with Chu Feng alone. They went outside, but they met satina who came in.


    After discarding all the power of satyana, Chu Feng sent her back. Based on her identity and William''s respect for her, the returned satyana lived in the temple of God King, and would not go to other places. After all, some of her behaviors have shamed the Protoss.


    Satina just came back from a walk outside. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng came. She saw kardashan''s face excitedly following Chu Feng, and her eyes flashed a complex color.


    She knew that her failure had taken up some factors. At the moment, it was sad to see such a situation. Originally, she felt that her most loyal cousin was the one who betrayed her most deeply.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect to see satina. Seeing her standing there, she was a little embarrassed. She sighed a little. Many things were missed, and then she missed: "let''s go!"


    She walked directly past satina with her, and in an instant she flew away.


    Satina felt a little pain in her heart. When she turned around, she couldn''t see Chu Feng. William came to her and sighed, "Aunt Anna, do you regret it?"


    "Yes Satina''s face showed a bitter smile and nodded: "if I could do it again, I would never let the saint bring the power of the heaven and earth Yin and Yang into my body, because my heart has been affected since then. If not, it would be better than now?"


    William did not answer, but the answer was already obvious.


    Although Chu Feng will not necessarily come together with satina, it will definitely not be the present situation. When they meet, they are just like strangers. Even satyana only has 20 years left at most.


    But he shook his head helplessly. William didn''t want satina''s fate to be so sad. It was just that all these things were destined to happen, so it could only be accepted calmly.


    Across the void for tens of thousands of miles, Chu Feng and kadaishan came to an empty city. Standing on the cloud, Chu Feng asked, "is this the star city of Tuobang?"


    "Yes." Kardashan nodded. She deliberately approached Chu Feng and touched Chu Feng''s arm intentionally. "At the beginning, it was also one of the biggest city states of the demons. However, with cousin Anna''s control of the spirit world, all the demons suffered from the disaster of extinction, and here was empty."


    "Because too many people have died here, even if it is empty, the people in the spiritual world will not come here. When the Xiuzhen world comes, cousin Anna asks Xi''s family to settle in the city."


    Chu Feng gave a sigh of gratitude and looked at the empty city, which was large enough to accommodate tens of millions of people. It seemed a little small to settle down for his family. However, under the circumstances at that time, it was a good place.Just looked for a while, Chu Feng eyes a little more surprised, Xi family evacuation although is orderly, but this city is also too neat? Chu Feng did not see any disorder at all.


    "Did anyone come here after Xi''s evacuation?" he asked


    Looking at Chu Feng, she seemed to have no intention of paying attention to it. She was even more happy. Her body almost stuck to Chu Feng''s arm: "this is an empty city for people in the spiritual world. So even if those who cherish their families have evacuated, no one has come. Even if there are, they are just a couple of passers-by to have a rest."


    Chu Feng nodded, his left eye twinkled and looked at the lower part of his eyes. The corner of his mouth flashed over his head and turned around: "let''s go!"


    After a pause, he turned his head to kardashan and joked, "miss kardashan, you have a big chest, but if a man has already touched it, don''t touch me."


    After that, Chu Feng flew straight out of the air, making kadaishan unable to catch up with him. The latter clenched his fist angrily: "asshole, even if I''ve been touched, it''s only once. It''s nagula, that bastard, and there''s 90% NEW!"


    It''s just that Chu Feng is doomed to hear that. The more she thinks about it, the more irritated she gets. She thinks that the worst time she lost her investment was to give her body to nagula. If she didn''t give it at that time, she could seduce Chu Feng generously.


    Clench lips, eyes angry: "the first time is so important? That''s not the first time for cousin Anna, and I don''t see you, asshole


    Chu Feng, who left, has returned to the temple of God. Naturally, she doesn''t know that kardashan scolds herself behind her back, thinking that she may be embarrassed when she meets satina. Fortunately, she never sees satina at the end of the way, which makes her feel more relaxed.


    When William saw Chu Feng come back, he rushed to meet him and looked around: "where''s kardashan?"


    "I should be back soon." Chu wind is very fast, naturally not kadaishan can compare, shrugging back.


    Knowing that kardashan had not returned, William sat down and whispered, "the wind is less. That cadysan is really good-looking and attractive, but you must not fall into the trap. That woman has great ambition. If you and she do something about it, she will certainly take advantage of it."


    Chu Feng was still when William wanted to say something. He laughed and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry. I won''t be so superficial. Go to your business first. I want to sit alone."


    Seeing Chu Feng himself, he knew that William was just a little more relaxed. Although he knew that kadaishan was hard to attract Chu Feng, he felt a little relieved after getting Chu Feng''s reply. He nodded to get up and left temporarily.


    Not long after William left, Yan Luo and others suddenly fell from the sky. Each of them found a place to sit down. Before asking Chu Feng what was going on, a dark door flashed and the demon king came out.


    Seeing the Demon King appeared, all five of them stood up, but the demon king did not fluctuate at all, and walked directly behind Chu Feng.


    Yan Luo cast a glance and muttered: "everyone knows who you are, and every time you want to do so mysterious, pretend to be forced to commit!"


    This is to the demon Jun, but the demon Jun did not react at all, which made Yan Luo quite speechless. However, knowing that the demon king is such a character, he is too lazy to say anything more.


    Then he asked, "crazy boy, what do you want us to do? Now you are suppressing the Xiuzhen world. Our brothers are studying which women are more beautiful. Choose ten or eight to be concubines, or you can open the sword snow sect. Let''s go to the talent show!"


    "If you don''t want to open the sword snow sect, let''s go for a walk in the demon world or the goddess world, and talk about life with the sisters in Guanghan palace."


    Chu Feng smile: "when the world is stable, the five forbidden areas, whether human or demon, you can choose, but not now."


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, passing a light ponder: "as for calling you to come over, just found an interesting thing, want you and me together, the one hand that cherishes a home to be cut off."


    Yan Luo''s white eye turned: "if you want to cut off the hands of Xi family, you should go to cherish the family world. What do you want to do in the spiritual world? You''re not going to give up on satina, are you? "


    Baiyun and others are passing by and pondering. There are not many people who can say that with Chu Feng. Yan Luo happens to be one of them.


    Chu Feng was not angry about Yan Luo''s query, but said peacefully: "in ancient times, six of the ten ancient clans were destroyed by demons, but this extermination first refers to the peak power, which certainly does not include the power below. Similarly, in ancient times, in addition to the ten ancient clans, there were countless scattered practices."


    "It was an era when the powerful people of the divine realm were everywhere. The suppression of the ancient demons was mainly aimed at the gods'' realm and above. Who else did you say was the seal of the four forces?"


    None of the people here are idiots. When Chu Feng just said that, everyone immediately understood. Yan Luo''s eyes flashed with light: "what do you mean, those loose cultivation and the remaining evils of the six ancient clans have been taken in by the cherish family?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, just looked at the sky: "tonight, the moon in the spiritual world will bloom bloodthirsty demeanor!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3072

    When night comes, Chu Feng mobilizes the five sages and the devil to the spirit world, but no one knows about it except Chu Feng.


    Even William didn''t know that it wasn''t Chu Feng who didn''t trust him enough, but didn''t want him to expose something unintentionally.


    He suspected that when he was in the sealed place, the Xi family had secretly eaten away the loose cultivation alliance, and when he came back, he secretly let those loose repair alliance people mix with the Xi family and came to the spirit world. When he left, the group of people stayed.


    As for what loose repair alliance gradually disappeared in the sealed land, Chu Feng did not believe it. Why did not the four major forces disappear, but this loose repair alliance?


    It is justifiable to say that it was destroyed by someone, but Chu Feng believed that in such an environment, no one would be willing to do such a thing, and they would like to return to the ancient universe. Therefore, the final disappearance of the loose repair alliance is bound to be swallowed up by a certain party, just for concealment.


    From the perspective of the attitude of cherishing the family, Chu Feng suspects that it was Xi family who secretly encroached on the loose repair alliance. Otherwise, why are they so weird these two days?


    Of course, their own judgment is true or false, and the specific answer can only be found in topang Star City.


    As for whether the members of the loose repair alliance would have been brought into the world of cherishing the family, Chu Feng thought it was not possible. Although there were a lot of Xijia people, there were still some people who knew each other. If a group of strangers were suddenly added, it would be inevitable that they would be found.


    This is a dark sword. Cherish the sea will not let it be exposed easily. Otherwise, the dream will not know, and how can we not tell Xi Ruyan?


    Come to the sky above the night, Chu Feng seven people are very good to cover their own breath, looking at the bottom like the dead city of Tuobang Star City.


    Yan Luo looked at it for a while and asked, "crazy boy, this is a dead city. If you say that, there are absolutely many people who repair the alliance. How can there be no trace of it?"


    Baiyun and others also slightly nodded, except for the demon king, everyone felt that the judgment of Chu Feng was wrong.


    "Don''t forget what your major is


    Chu Feng smiles gently, and Minghong''s magic sword has already appeared in his hand: "don''t say it''s just to hide the trace of a city, even if it''s to hide a planet, it''s not difficult!"


    Yan Luo and others were stunned. They remembered that Xi family majored in the power of dreams. If the loose repair alliance did not disappear, it would be eroded by the Xi family, because only the Xi family has the ability to cover everything.


    The eyes of the five people of Yama are burning with flames. They haven''t moved their hands well after the return of the Xiuzhen world. Now there is such an opportunity, it must not be missed.


    At the moment of Chu Feng''s sacrifice of Minghong magic sword, thousands of magic swords suddenly shot out and headed for the utopian Star City. In order not to cause alarm in the spirit world, Chu Feng covered the whole Tuobang star city with the magic God realm. As long as they were in this city, none of them would want to leave.


    When the magic sword was about to destroy the whole city, it suddenly seemed to be blocked by something. A light curtain that was huge enough to cover the star city of Tuobang appeared, blocking the rampancy of the sword spirit.


    Yan Luo''s eyes were also excited and laughed wildly: "ha ha ha, it seems that it''s true. It''s really hidden to cherish the family!"


    Although the light curtain has not yet dispersed, the star city of Tuobang, which is supposed to be the dead city, has illusory light curtain. Then, there are huge problems in itself. They have begun to believe the judgment of Chu Feng. There are people in this city who are engaged in loose repair alliance, but they are hidden to the depth. Even few people in the Xiuzhen world know about it.


    Under the constant rampage of Ming Hong''s magic sword, there came the sound of broken glass. Chu Feng slowly raised his hand: "no chicken or dog left!"


    No matter how many people there will be, only need to know that these people are willing to cherish their family for endless years, then they are absolutely loyal people. For those who are absolutely loyal, coupled with the crazy attitude of Xi Canghai, Chu Feng has no need to let them continue to live.


    For a long time, Chu Feng did not show such a bloody and cruel situation, Yan Luo and others felt that the previous Chu wind seemed to be back.


    All of them have already burst out in an amazing momentum, and the evil spirit is all over the sky.


    Only the demon king stood beside Chu Feng, but from the clouds rolling above the sky, we knew that as long as the light curtain broke, the first person to launch the attack must be the demon king. However, we still don''t know how many people there are under the light curtain.


    But when there is a light curtain, there will be no less people who are bound to be hidden.


    As the light curtain broke more and more, there was a gap between them in vain. At this time, a dark sword light came down from the sky and fell on the light screen fiercely. The light curtain finally persisted in the rage of the dark sword light, and directly broke into pieces, revealing the original Star City of Tuobang.


    Indeed, as Chu Feng guessed, there are people moving in this city, but they are covered by illusions. All people passing by can only see an empty city.


    At the moment, the light curtain has been broken, and the people in Tuobang Star City are at a loss, because they never thought that such a thing would happen.After returning to God, all of a sudden, a breath of God''s realm came out, all of them were practitioners.


    There is no need for Chu Feng to say more. The five people of Yama have burst out. The evil power pervades the heaven and earth, and the attack of the demon king is constantly falling. Even if those people are strong in the divine realm, they are still hard to resist the attack from Yan Luo and others.


    Chu Feng did not go to see the killing on one side, but looked calmly at the center of the star city of Tuobang. His body shape passed over the sky of that day. The demon king then arrived, and a dark sword light was cut down. The central building directly turned into a few parts, leaving only a huge open space there.


    The people in the sky felt the pressure from the demon king, and they roared at Chu Feng and demon Jun one by one, but they didn''t get close at all, so they died in the devil''s hands. How difficult is it to get close to them?


    Just guess established, there are a group of true practitioners hidden here, but Chu Feng''s heart is not happy.


    Because from just now on, he found that there were only about a thousand people in this city, and the highest one was only the lower God. Most of the others were only in the semi God state. There was no upper God or even God of creation.


    If the original Sanshu alliance was really established by the remaining evils of the six ancient clans and all the free practices, even if there were no saints, there should be at least half step saints and God of creation?


    Chu Feng felt that the problem was a little different from what he had imagined. His left eye twinkled and looked at Tuobang Star City. He didn''t let go of the underground. However, he didn''t see any other people except those who were being killed by Yan Luo and others.


    Xijia cloth such an illusion to cover the whole city, only to protect the thousands of people? And it''s not worth it to support hundreds of lower gods!


    Eyebrows slightly wrinkled, at this time, Yan Luo and others have come back, all of them have been destroyed by them, but there are some doubts on everyone''s face, that is, these people seem to be too easy to deal with.


    Chu wind from the sky, the devil naturally stopped.


    Chu Feng looked to the front, only a hundred people were left to watch in the distance. Chu Feng said coldly, "are you the only one here?"


    Those people all looked at Chu Feng as if they saw a ghost. No one dared to come up to answer the question, even if the existence of the next God did not dare to come forward.


    Chu Feng slightly frowned: "I asked for the last time, is it just you here?"


    Still did not answer, Chu Feng also lost patience, gently raised his hand, suddenly a sky punishment thunder fell in the crowd from the sky, the powerful destructive force immediately turned the more than 100 people into fly ash, Chu Feng''s heart did not move at all, he came to kill people, not to do good.


    What''s more, if these people stay in the spirit world, even if they don''t dare to do anything to themselves, what happens in the future will be a heavy blow to the spirit world. After all, there are hundreds of lower gods.


    When he raised his hand and killed more than 100 people, Chu Feng walked slowly forward and stood in front of a piece of ruins. All the ruins in front of him were turned into vermicelli and dissipated invisibly. Yan Luo and others saw an old man sitting there, looking very embarrassed.


    No hands, no legs.


    Chu Feng stepped forward and looked at the old man like a stick and asked, "who are you?"


    "I''m the leader of the loose repair alliance." The old man slowly raised his head and took a hard look at Chu Feng: "a million years ago, when I was just a saint, Xi Canghai attacked me, blocked all my meridians, cut off my limbs, and used me to control the loose cultivation alliance. Moreover, the masters of the free cultivation alliance were replaced by their cherishing family members. It''s a pity that all these things, even if you know later, are nothing There''s a way. "


    "If I''m right, are you the devil?"


    "You don''t need to know who I am." Chu Feng looked at the so-called alliance leader who was abandoned by Xi Canghai when he had just stepped into the saint: "you just need to tell me how many people are there in your loose cultivation alliance. Maybe I can give you a chance to die. I can feel that it''s hard for you to die if you want to."


    A sage, heaven and earth live together. Even if he is blocked and his limbs are broken, he is not so easy to die.


    Old man wryly smile: "also think you can untie my meridians, let me slowly recover, when the time comes to regenerate limbs, now it seems that the devil is not a person to discuss!"


    Looking into the distance, I took a deep breath: "as for how many people I don''t know, but when I was in charge, except for no saints, the rest of the forces surpassed the four forces. After all, we are the combination of the six ancient clans and sanxiu!"


    "But it''s a pity that without saints, no matter how strong the other powers are, most of them are useless."


    Chu Feng didn''t see any deception. He turned around and didn''t look at the old man again. All the five Yan Luo people went with him, followed by a dull sound. When everyone looked back, the old man and his seat disappeared.


    Standing on the destroyed earth, Chu Feng breathed out a sullen breath: "maybe tonight, the place we should go is the secret place of morning light, the entrance of the world of cherishing home!"


    Two minutes later, a news also came through situ ya. Suddenly, many people entered the world of cherishing the family. Among them, several banbu sages and many gods of nature existed.Chu Feng, who got the news, said with a smile: "interesting, these people have never let me down!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3073

    In the world of Xijia, many powerful people who are not Xijia''s God state suddenly appeared, which caused the vibration of the world and even the shock of the two families.


    When puyuanlei and Luojia mountain received the news, they were all in a daze. I don''t know why there are so many gods in Xijia? According to the information we got, there are more powerful people in Xijia than in his own family.


    For a long time, the division of the power of the cultivation world is determined by the number of saints. The strong people in the spiritual realm under each family are basically the same, with little or no less to go, and as many as not to go.


    With the loss of the sages of each family, the importance of the strong God state becomes more prominent. It can be said that who has more powerful divine realm now will be able to resist more for a while in the future confrontation with Chu Feng, because Chu Feng is not sure to kill all the powerful people in the divine realm, and he dare not do it.


    Once a strong person in the divine realm becomes a fish that has been caught, it will be a disaster for all the world, and not good news for chufeng. After all, not all the people in Chu Feng are strong in the divine realm.


    But now Xijia is suddenly the God state of the strong soared, we all feel very strange, when did Xi family have so many God state existence?


    In the world of Pu family, Pu yuanlei has been in a daze since he got the news. How can he not understand where the powerful people of God state come from.


    The more I think about it, the more agitated I am. Because if I know that there are so many powerful people hiding in Xijia family, he should not join hands with Luojia mountain to fight against Xijia family when he knows that xicanghai has been played by Chu Feng. Now it''s better, even if he wants to make peace with Xijia.


    "Cherish the sea, it''s really the best camouflage person!"


    After thinking about it, Pu yuanlei finally sighed: "a long time ago, my father said to me that it is necessary to cherish the sea, but not to be intimate with each other. At first, I did not understand what it meant, but now I understand it. I''m afraid that my father already knew the concealment of Xi family. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    When he mentioned this matter, Pu yuanlei was very depressed. He thought that pugaishi was always a mess, which was related to family affairs, but he always didn''t understand.


    But how did puyuanlei know that the four ancestors united together to pursue the supreme?


    Pu Yuan Lei''s expression is not good-looking. The concubine has just derailed. Now there are so many powerful people in God''s land. He must be worried: "master, do you remember the loose repair alliance that disappeared in the sealed land?"


    Pu Yuan Lei''s eyes coagulated and suddenly woke up: "do you mean that the people who were repairing the alliance at that time did not die out because they did not adapt to the environment of the sealed place, but were gradually eaten away by the cherished family?"


    Pusa nodded slightly: "otherwise, I really can''t think of where the God state strong man who suddenly appeared in Xi''s family came from."


    Pusa''s words made puyuanlei silent. At first, he was just depressed and upset. But now, when he said that, he thought it was really possible. Besides, in addition to the scattered cultivation alliance where the legend disappeared, he really didn''t know where there were so many gods in Xijia.


    Thinking of the power of the union, Pu Yuan Lei hit the handle of the seat beside him: "wrong."


    In the past, in the sealed land, the Pu family didn''t pay much attention to those with strong divine realm because the saints were more respected than the other families. They just trained those who were particularly gifted.


    They feel that as long as there are enough saints, the power of the general family will continue to flourish.


    In fact, it is the same, but there is also a drawback. As a saint, he will naturally receive more attention and bear more risks. In this case, the number of strong people in the divine realm can determine a war situation.


    Thinking that he only focused on developing the existence of sages before, he didn''t think about the cultivation of those with strong spiritual realm. Pu yuanlei felt a little upset.


    Now pugaishi is gone. Pujingcang, pujingqiong and puyuanhao are all dead. He is the only Saint left in the Pu family. The powerful people in the lower divine realm have no advantages compared with other families, and there is much less than that of cherishing the family. Thinking that the Pu family fell into such a field from the first one in the Xiuzhen world, Pu yuanlei''s heart is invisible and dry.


    He also admired the foresight of Xi Canghai. Although he was uncomfortable in his heart, many people did not expect that Xi Canghai could arrange all these things when he was sealed.


    "It seems that the sky is going to kill our Pu family. Next, we will see whether Chu Feng can break through the Pu family world. Now the weakest of the three is our Pu family. It seems that he may start to cherish the family first, but I think he is most likely to attack the PU family."


    Next to Pu Sa also slightly nodded: "there is such a possibility, but once the protective clan array of our Pu family world disappears, it will form a minefield. If Chu Feng wants to invade, it is not easy."


    Although the words said that, Pu yuanlei didn''t have much happy meaning in his heart. Chu Feng may not be able to mobilize the army to fight at that time, but Chu Feng''s combat effectiveness has gone against the weather, so why should so many people act together?Gently shaking his head, Pu yuanlei never felt that he was in a state of agitation. Jingzhi''s derailment made him fall out with Luojia mountain. Now there are many powerful people in Xijia''s family, and Chu Feng is likely to attack the Pu family first.


    Each of them is torturing his tough state of mind. The more you think about it, the worse your mood will be.


    At the same time, the world of cherishing home is another scene.


    Since this period of time, because of falling out with Puluo and Chu Feng, we are all in a state of panic, but now it has suddenly appeared in a few half step saints, there are many God of creation, not to mention the upper God and below.


    The combined strength has surpassed the power of xijiaben. However, no one knows where these people come from except for the core people. They are all regarded as strange soldiers cultivated by Xi Canghai secretly.


    "Dream, it seems that your father has decided not to die with Chu Feng."


    When Xi Canghai summoned the important core of the loose repair alliance to meet, Xi Tianlan came to the dream''s residence. Although she was despised by Xi Canghai, it was undeniable that her status in Xi family was still unshakable: "in addition, I found one thing, your father is too vicious."


    Dream sat in the room, waiting for Xi Tianlan to close the door and asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Knowing that dream was imprisoned here, Xi Tianlan sat down and lowered his voice and said, "do you still remember the loose repair alliance that disappeared in the sealed land?"


    Meng didn''t know what Xi Tianlan was going to say. She nodded: "naturally, it is the remnant of the six ancient ethnic groups, and there is a combination of the power of the scattered repair people. But later, did not they adapt to the environment of the sealed land and disappeared?"


    "I used to feel that way, but now I know how deep your father''s city is." Xi Tianlan nodded and sighed: "the original loose repair alliance has not disappeared at all, but has been gradually infiltrated and eroded by your father for 20000 years. It has already become the dark power of Xi family."


    The dream looked stunned, and her eyes were shocked. She really didn''t think of such a possibility. As the eldest lady who cherished her family, she didn''t even know about it. When she thought about the dream, she found that her father''s hiding was really too deep.


    "But it''s not the most important thing."


    When Xi Tianlan began to know, he was also shocked. Therefore, the look of the dream was expected: "do you know what is the support of the big guard array of Xi family now?"


    The dream heart inexplicably emerges a kind of uneasiness: "what?"


    "Human life!" Xi Tianlan''s face was cold, his hands were clenched into fists, and he said angrily, "I found out not long ago that your father, in order to strengthen the family protection array of Xi family to the greatest extent, is to be stabilized by people in the field of array eyes. One person will die every day, and he is still a person with the blood of cherishing the family."


    If we knew that Xi Canghai could still treat the dream of loose repair alliance secretly, it would be totally unacceptable now.


    Slowly stand up, eyes except shock has no color.


    Xijia''s dream of protecting the clan is clear. It was created by a master of array Taoism and Xi Qingtian in ancient times. Moreover, it has added a layer of insurance to the array. That is, when natural protection is not effective, blood can be used to reinforce the array, which will increase its power by more than twice.


    But this method is very evil. One person must be killed every day, and it must be the existence above the sun period. And the higher the level of people, the more stable the strengthened array will be.


    Dream gently shakes her head, she has always known that Xi Canghai has a little selfish heart, but she never thought that Xi Canghai would be crazy to such a point, even in order to strengthen the array, she would not hesitate to let people''s lives to reinforce it. It''s too cruel!


    Clenching his lips, the dream slowly digested the news. He sat down with a heart still beating uneasily: "sky blue sister, can you help me?"


    "What?" asked Xi Tianlan


    "Send my father to death." The dream bit his lips and was silent for a moment. He closed his eyes and seemed to have made a huge decision: "because if my father doesn''t die now, his family will be ruined by him, and you have been occupied by my father. Don''t you hate him? Maybe I didn''t say anything before, but now he doesn''t die, and he''s worried about his family! "


    A master who made the contract of heaven to keep up with Chu Feng and even strengthened the array with human life is no longer suitable to guide the development of Xijia. He will bring disaster to Xijia.


    Cherish sky blue eyebrow tiny Cu: "dream, you think good?"


    Take a breath and let your heart no longer feel so bad: "be careful when you go out. Although the guard array is closed, only the owner can open and close it, but you can still get in and out as long as you have the core blood."


    Xi Tianlan knew that the dream had been decided and nodded: "what do I need to do?"


    Dream opened his eyes, and there was a faint sadness in his eyes: "go to find Chu Feng and tell him how to break the battle! I''m now blocked, and the sage can''t get rid of it. I can''t contact him with secret tone! "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3074

    As the sun rises in the East, Chu Feng stands in front of the temple of King Wu.


    It''s been two or three days since the dream went back. Now we can be sure that she has been put under house arrest by Xi Canghai. However, Chu Feng has nothing to worry about. Meng is the only one in the family who controls the art of dream. Xi Canghai will not let her die easily, because if dream is willing to cooperate, it is not impossible for Xi Canghai to want to be the only one in the world.


    But Chu Feng believes that dream will never cooperate with her father. If the dream is really such a person, then when the land of seal is opened, it is not the four forces that come to the Xiuzhen world, but the one who cherishes the family.


    Looking at the rising sun sky, the Chu wind is bathed in the sun, and the unknown trees in the distance are rustling under the breeze. The whole temple area appears peaceful and peaceful, and can smell a touch of prosperity. This kind of feeling is very good, but some people always want to break this peace.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng knew that he had a lot of things to do, not the time to feel sorry here.


    When he entered the temple of King Wu, he came to the courtyard where Jingzhi was. Although Xi''s family has become the most powerful force in the world of practice, Chu Feng didn''t pay much attention to it. He promised to give the dream 10 days, so naturally he would wait for 10 days.


    As for the current strength of Xijia, chufeng only needs to crush 20000 demon troops to crush it. Therefore, no matter how powerful Xijia is, as long as it does not exceed the demon Kingdom army, Chu Feng will not care.


    Situya lived next door to Jingzhi and looked at her. Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, she came up: "little wind!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "how is she?"


    "Very honest." Situ Ya quietly replied: "but sometimes it seems like a neuropathy, as if there is a lot of hatred can not vent in general."


    Chu Feng smiles, and naturally knows where Jingzhi''s hatred comes from. She was once Pu yuanlei''s favorite concubine, exercising the rights of the householder''s wife, and she is superior.


    However, Pu yuanlei knocked him down from heaven to hell just because of his one-time love affair with Luofei. He was unarmed in front of all his family members, and was also thrown to servants as playthings. This gap from heaven to hell is either to destroy a person, or to make a person''s psychology distorted and full of hatred.


    There is no doubt that Jingzhi is an embodiment of hatred. I believe that if she is given such a chance, she will surely pull Pu yuanlei and Luo Fei to die together.


    Pat stuya on the shoulder: "hard you, today you do not have to look at here."


    Stuya did not ask why, nodded and left directly.


    After situ Ya went down, Chu Feng walked into the courtyard. Seeing the situation, Jingzhi was still resting. Chu Feng went over and pushed open the door. He saw that Jingzhi was still sleeping, and there was a tear mark in the corner of his eye.


    A little sigh in my heart, no matter how strong a woman is, there is always her invisible fragility. No doubt, there is no place to go to the elite wisdom, which is the most helpless.


    However, Chu Feng doesn''t have much pity, and the world doesn''t need pity. Jingzhi is a superior God. In the process of her growth, I believe that many people died in her hands. Even in Pu yuanlei''s back palace, Chu Feng also believes that she has harmed many people. Therefore, Chu Feng has sympathy for Jingzhi, but will not pity him.


    Because there are many people, more than she needs compassion.


    Pulling a chair to sit down, Chu Feng coughed gently.


    The slight movement made Jing Zhi open her eyes. Seeing Chu Feng, she didn''t know when she had come to her room. Jingzhi sat up quickly and said, "demon!"


    She never sleeps so sleepy before, because you don''t know when you will be missed in the ordinary family, but Jingzhi doesn''t have such worries here. She knows that she is still useful to Chu Feng. Therefore, in the temple of King Wu, Jingzhi doesn''t mean to be worried, so she doesn''t notice the arrival of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and looked at a woman who had just fallen asleep and was Dishevelled.


    However, he simply looked at Chu Feng and moved his eyes, because Jingzhi was a woman of the best quality, but he could not attract him: "the Xijia family has eaten away the loose cultivation Alliance on the back of everyone in the sealed land. Today''s power has become the strongest force in the Xiuzhen world, but the general family has become the weakest force in the Xiuzhen world. Moreover, because of the affair between you and Luofei, you have cut off contact with Luojia."


    "I came to see you today. I want to start with PU family first. I wonder if you can give me some suggestions?"


    From the moment when Pu yuanlei knocked him to hell, Jingzhi''s heart was full of hatred. So what kind of cherish the family is the strongest, or there is no cooperation between the two families. All of these Jingzhi don''t care.


    Just when hearing Chu Feng''s attack on Pu family, his eyes burst with hate: "what can I do for you?"


    "Not for me, but for yourself." Chu Feng smiles and corrects Jingzhi''s words: "so don''t think you are doing things for me. On the contrary, I''m helping you to get revenge. You should be clear about what I want you to do? I want to break into the family, but I can''t do it without you! "


    Jingzhi Xiumei micro Cu: "you want to go back to the general family?"Because she told Chu Feng that if Chu Feng wanted to break down, two core members of Pu family must cooperate with the outside forces at the eye of the array to break down. Now Chu Feng said this, Jingzhi was not a fool, but understood it.


    Chu Feng didn''t hide it. He nodded: "yes, but I won''t force you if you don''t want to. But you don''t have to stay in the temple of King Wu. I''ll untie your channels and let you leave. It''s a big deal. I can go to the rest of the family, can''t I?"


    Jingzhi knows that chufeng is threatening her, but even if she knows it, it has no effect. Now, except Chu Feng, no one in the world can give her a stable life.


    However, if you want to go back to your family, it is also a dangerous thing. If you are not careful, you will be caught, and you may not have such good luck.


    Chu Feng knows that Jingzhi is hesitating, but he has nothing to worry about. As long as Jingzhi is a smart person, he knows how to do it, and can become Pu yuanlei''s favorite concubine. Chu Feng believes that Jingzhi is definitely not a woman with big chest and no brain.


    After a short silence, Jingzhi breathed out a sulky breath: "I can promise you, go back to the common family, and even find a common family person to cooperate with me to attack the eye of array. But if the big array breaks down, the Pu family will become a thunder field. If you are careless, it will trigger thunder and lightning bombardment. Can you attack Pu family in the first time?"


    Because once Chu Feng can''t attack Pu family at the first time, her life will be in danger.


    Jingzhi''s careful thinking chufeng still understood, spreading his hands: "it''s really impossible to guarantee, but you can let a core person of the whole family cooperate with you. I believe it''s not difficult for you to find a place to hide temporarily after destroying the array?"


    "Do you think it''s possible for me to mobilize a large army to search for death just to save you?"


    No need to think about it. Jingzhi knows that it is impossible. If the thunder field is not broken, Chu Feng will never let the army enter the ordinary world. She is a little uncomfortable, but Chu Feng controls the absolute power. Now she needs the protection of Chu Feng, so she is doomed to be controlled by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and said, "if you promise, I can make you a god of nature. Although there is no hope for the sage, there are still many opportunities for him. When the battle is broken, Pu yuanlei has no time to find you. He only cares about me, so you should be safe?"


    Jingzhi''s face was still tangled, and her eyes were shocked: "can I become the God of creation?"


    The constitution of a practitioner is very strange. Once she breaks the body, it is very difficult to improve her realm. Unless she goes to the holy land, she is no longer a virgin. She has been stuck in the realm of upper God for many years. Can she become a god of creation?


    For others, nature is an impossible thing, but for Chu Feng, it is not difficult, so he gently nodded.


    "If the devil can make me a god of nature, then the chance of success will be one more point. I am willing to." If there are still entanglements at the beginning, the Jingzhi now has no such entanglement. If she becomes a god of nature, she doesn''t have to worry about her own safety until the sage comes out. However, Pu yuanlei is the only one in the family. When the battle is broken, he will pay more attention to Chu Feng. As long as she hides, there will be nothing wrong. Even if someone finds out, she doesn''t need to worry about being a god of nature.


    Chufeng gentle smile, a finger gently a little, a glimmer of light did not enter the Jingzhi eyebrow: "no one in this world will trust who, I do not fully believe in you, that is a mark I planted, with me to break the general family and even control, then I will remove the mark for you."


    "And if you do something, I''m sorry, I can make you, I can destroy you in an instant."


    Jingzhi''s mind was frozen, but under the forced gaze of Chu Feng, she did not dare to say a word, because Chu Feng did not have the reason to trust her.


    Using the mark to control Jingzhi temporarily, Chu Feng asked her to take off her clothes, and soon promoted her cultivation to the God of creation. However, the discomfort that Jingzhi was controlled in her mind had already been shocked and forgotten by Chu Feng''s ability to help others improve her accomplishments.


    After confirming that the cultivation had been promoted to the God of creation, Jingzhi stood up, trembled up and down, and was white and dazzling: "demon God, Jingzhi must live up to the trust."


    If one can promote the existence of God of creation, Jingzhi knows his terror, because he can build a terrifying army of divine realm at any time if he wants to.


    Chu Feng looked at the elastic fullness and barely moved his eyes: "if you work for me, you will find that there are still many benefits. In addition, who are you going to go to work with you? Don''t play yourself to death. "


    Seeing Chu Feng, Jingzhi doesn''t look at her. She feels helpless. When Chu Feng shows her ability to improve her accomplishments, she becomes submissive. But now her most proud body can''t attract Chu Feng, which makes Jingzhi very uncomfortable.


    He also whispered back, "a person who will help me if I die."


    Seeing Jingzhi''s confident look, Chu Feng did not ask again. He gently waved: "just now, in order to untie the meridian blockade, I will create an opportunity for you to enter the common world in the evening."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3075

    With the advent of the night, the whole world suddenly came a violent vibration, the world trembled.


    Pu Yuan Lei, who was living in his own house, was stunned at that time. After reacting, he quickly came out, and Pusa also came to him: "master, someone is attacking our big guard array in the starry sky!"


    When he heard that someone was attacking Pujia''s big guard array, Pu Yuan Lei directly raised his head and looked up at the sky. As expected, he saw the light shining. That was the phenomenon caused by the attack of powerful forces.


    Opened a pair of ordinary family world star picture, saw Chu wind is attacking the Pu family world there, Pu Yuan Lei Leng for a moment: "is he crazy?"


    Pu Yuan Lei is the most clear guard of the Pu family. Don''t say that Chu Feng can break it alone. Even two Chu winds can''t break it, because it''s only by absorbing the power of the stars. As long as the stars are not destroyed, the big array will not be broken.


    Unless the internal array eye is attacked, which makes the defense weak, and it is possible to break the attack from the outside, other methods are difficult to succeed, so Pu yuanlei has no intention of worrying about this.


    Is it so easy for Chu Feng to open up the defense of the whole family world with his tyrannical power?


    "Master, there are people sneaking into the family."


    Just ready to order don''t worry, let Chu Feng go to work on his own, a general family guard quickly ran to: "one of our 50 people patrol team was knocked out."


    What!


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about Pu Yuan Lei''s attack on Pu Yuan Lei in the starry sky. But when he hears such news, he is shocked. Before the Pu family opens the big guard array, he has confirmed that there is no outsider. Even the Luo family has been found and killed. How can there be someone else?


    Each patrol team is composed of 10 powerful people in the divine realm and 40 strong people in the semi divine period. At least, they must be created to exist. Even if they reach the level of half step saints, they can be knocked unconscious.


    Now there is such a terror in the whole world?


    So Pu Yuan Lei was suddenly surprised. He was not afraid of the Chu wind outside, but he was worried about the internal problems. He asked the guard to lead the way. Soon he came to the edge of Pujia center and saw 50 strong people lying on the ground.


    Pu Yuan Lei went to explore and found that all the people just fainted in the past, there was no danger of life, and a force blew out, and the people who fainted slowly woke up.


    Seeing Pu Yuan Lei''s face not so pretty standing there, they all stood up in great surprise.


    Pu Yuan Lei asked coldly, "what''s going on? Who knocked you out


    The leader of the patrol team came forward and respectfully replied, "my Lord, I took someone to patrol here just now. I just saw a dark shadow. Then we didn''t know what happened. We didn''t know who it was at all."


    Puyuanlei frowned deeply and could knock people unconscious. I''m afraid it''s the existence of saints, because the half step sage or the God of creation will definitely not have such a fast speed, but where are the saints?


    Still can''t think of one, so ran to a common family guard: "master, there are people in the East who are knocked out."


    Puyuanlei''s face was startled. He quickly flickered away. When he arrived at the place, he found another patrol team stunned. He woke up all the people with his ugly face. He asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    The leader of the team was also dazed and looked around: "I don''t know. We passed here and then we didn''t know anything."


    The two teams were knocked unconscious, but they didn''t see who started it. Pu Yuan Lei was in a bad mood. He said angrily, "a group of rubbish, please mobilize all the people to investigate for me. We must find out the people hidden in the dark for me. I don''t want there are ghosts in the world."


    With Pu Yuan Lei''s order, the whole Pujia world moved. At this time, no one paid attention to the Chu Feng attacking the Pujia protective clan array. Everyone wanted to find out who was hiding.


    Even the people stationed at the entrance of Pujia world also investigate the surrounding area according to the above meaning.


    When they were all scattered to investigate, a figure entered the world of Pu family. Jing Zhi was convinced by Chu Feng''s means. So when Chu Feng used a little method to make the people of Pu family confused, he quickly came in.


    Looking around, no one paid attention to it. Jingzhi hid her breath and quickly headed for the central area of the family. She knew where the eye of the array was. But now she still needed a core member of the common family. Otherwise, she would only die if she went alone.


    However, the people who search around did not find any trace of the elite intelligence at all. They just kept pushing forward and never let go of every detail in every place.


    The whole world is moving, and there are strong people flying around in the sky. All of them are mobilized by Pu yuanlei. However, news comes one by one, and no suspicious person is found at all.


    Puyuanlei''s face is black and terrible. Now the situation is so tense. How can such things happen to Pu family? How can we not find them? Just where are the people hiding?In the center, turn around and look at the building


    Squinting his eyes, puyuanlei waved his big hand: "all push forward, no matter who can''t stop, we must find out the people for me tonight."


    According to puyuanlei''s idea, the powerful members of Puyuan family began to carry out a push-forward inspection on the central area. Both the residence of the core people and the back palace of puyuanlei were investigated. There was no peace in the whole Pujia world.


    However, after a long time, Chu Feng did not continue to attack the Pu family''s big battle, and the strong people of Pu family still did not find anyone suspicious. Instead, he saw the charming posture of those women in Pu yuanlei.


    Don''t know oneself to let a person push type examination, let oneself most women all walk away, Pu Yuan Lei exasperated way: "how possible?"


    The planet world where Pu family is located is very big, but it is not difficult to find a person when the Pu family is fully operating. However, people in the whole world are moving, but there is still no shadow. Pu yuanlei''s mood is not bad, that is false.


    "Master of the house!"


    Pusa carefully opened his mouth: "could it be that the Chu wind triggered the potential thunder field when attacking the large protective clan array, and fainted at a certain place to oppress these people?"


    Pu Yuan Lei narrowed his eyes: "is there such a statement?"


    "Thor once told me." Pusa nodded. As a housekeeper of two terms, he knew something: "once the Pujia guard array is attacked, the hidden minefield will also have traction and looseness. If one is not lucky, it will probably cause casualties."


    "Maybe when Chu Feng attacked, the hidden thunder field around here was loose, and the oppressive force made the patrolman faint?"


    After a pause, Pusa continued: "otherwise, why didn''t there be any problem the other day? When Chu Feng attacked, there was a problem?"


    Puyuanlei frowned. Although the statement of puyuanlei can stand scrutiny and is justified, he always feels that the possibility is not very great. But if it is not the case, how can we explain that people will faint and how can we explain that no one can be found?


    Looking around, Pu Yuan Lei pondered: "is it really the thunder field loose?"


    Pusa didn''t answer. He just gave his own guess. As for the final decision, it was Pu yuanlei''s own business. If he continued to speak, he would be responsible for any problems in the future.


    Once Yuan Lei''s warning is not enough, you should take a rest


    After the arrangement, Pu Yuan Lei also went back to his residence and summoned several concubines.


    Pusa stayed at last to explain Pu yuanlei''s arrangement. It was late at night when all the work was finished. It would be dawn in a few hours. With a sigh, Pusa dragged his tired body away from the residence.


    It seems that he is the housekeeper of Pu family. Pu yuanlei absolutely trusts him and has high authority. However, Pu SA is not happy at all.


    Because he and Pu yuanlei are half brothers, but they are not as talented as PU yuanlei and Pu Yuanhao. However, because he is very interested in Pu Yuan Lei, he can become the housekeeper of Pu family, but these are not what he wants.


    Even the housekeeper is very beautiful, but it is a microphone after all. If Pu yuanlei is not in a good mood that day, he may be killed. After all, there are many gods of nature in the Pu family. Even if he dies, it doesn''t matter.


    When he returned to his residence, Pusa looked around and found that the courtyard he lived in was not very large, which could not be compared with PU yuanlei, even his concubines and sons.


    He has done more than anyone else, but he can''t get any return. Even today, Pu yuanlei has countless wives and concubines, and countless descendants. Pu SA is still alone.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to marry and have children, but he knows very well that even if he married and had children, his position in the family would not be too high. Pu yuanlei must have thrown his resources on his descendants first. It''s better not to have children than to give birth to the descendants of puyuanlei, or even the object of bullying!


    Shake your head and push open the door. It will be a lonely and cold night again. You will have to wait for PU yuanlei to send you tomorrow. I really don''t know when it will be the end of this life!


    Closing the door, taking off his coat, Pusa went to the bedroom, but at the moment when he lifted the curtain of the bedroom, he was stunned: "Jingzhi!"


    Subconsciously, looking back, he saw Jingzhi: "aren''t you in the slave camp?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3076

    Jingzhi stood up slowly, wriggled his waist and walked to Pusa, nodded slightly: "can''t you come here?"


    Tonight''s Jingzhi is wearing a cream dress, and looks sexy and sexy with her low chest and waist. With her charming little face, even Pusa, who is recognized as an honest person by the Pu family, can''t help breathing, but he soon backed down.


    He knew that Jingzhi would appear here. It was no accident. The people in the slave camp would not let Jing Zhi come here.


    "You are no longer the concubine of the owner of the house. You are not qualified to come to the central area," he said solemnly


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Jingzhijiao laughed and went to Pusa again. Her eyes were like silk: "Pusa, have you forgotten your love for me? Who once found me when I was occupied by puyuanlei and said that if I wanted to, I would fly away with me when I returned to the ancient universe? "


    Pusa looked sluggish and turned away: "it was all before."


    At one time, before Jingzhi became Pu yuanlei''s concubine, he and Pusa fell in love with each other secretly. They had already regarded each other as important people in their hearts. It was only at this time that Pu yuanlei met Jingzhi, and took advantage of the authority of the owner to occupy Jingzhi in one night.


    At that time, Pu SA was crazy and wanted to fight with Pu Yuan Lei, but was stopped by Jing Zhi. She knew that Pu SA would only die if he was a high-ranking housekeeper.


    In order to make Pu SA die for himself and not to do stupid things, Jingzhi becomes puyuanlei''s concubine, and becomes puyuanlei''s favorite concubine for her tenderness to Pu yuanlei, in order to make Pu SA feel that she has completely changed her mind.


    Even if Pusa asked her later and said that she didn''t mind anything that happened, and even went back to the ancient universe, Jingzhi refused. She loved Pusa, she didn''t love puyuanlei, but Pusa couldn''t give her honor, and Pu yuanlei could give her status.


    Jingzhi''s heart did not change, but the power made her reluctant to leave, so she refused the request of Pusa.


    Seeing Pusa''s firmness at the moment, Jingzhi stepped forward and hugged him: "Pusa, you know I love you, but I can''t let go of those powers and positions."


    Pusa''s face was stagnant, and he broke away from the arms of Jingzhi, and his eyes were indifferent: "you are not the original elite wisdom. You can accept Luofei. You are no longer the woman I know. Moreover, when you go to the slave camp,,", "


    the latter words do not come out, but the meaning is obvious, that is, the elite wisdom has been ravaged by many humble enslavements in the slave camp ¡£


    As a wise woman, Jingzhi naturally knew what Pusa was thinking. Despite his resistance to himself, she went forward again and hugged him with a gentle voice: "if you were willing to join me secretly, how could I go to Luofei? I''m a woman, and I''m in need


    "As for the slave camp, I was taken away the day I went. My body was not as dirty as you thought. Instead, I gave you an opportunity to have everything and me."


    Pu sa a Leng, looking at holding his elite wisdom: "you are not in the slave camp, who took you away?"


    "Chu Feng!" Jingzhi whispered back: "when I thought you would save me, Chu Feng appeared and he took me away."


    Pu Sa''s body shakes, and Jingzhi retreats, pointing to her, where her fingers are shaking. At first, Jingzhi is thrown to the slave camp by Pu yuanlei. He really wants to rescue him, but there are so many things at that time that he has to follow Pu yuanlei all the time, which makes him have no time now, and he is almost dead hearted to Jingzhi.


    But at the moment, hearing Jingzhi and his words, Pusa can''t believe that she was rescued by Chu Feng. Isn''t this a betrayal of Pu family?


    "Pusa, I love you!"


    Jingzhi said softly: "I know I''m sorry for you, but under the pressure of Pu yuanlei, what can we do unless we want to die? But now it''s different. Look at me. "


    Jingzhi slowly released a faint breath that only Pusa could feel.


    Originally unable to accept the betrayal of Jingzhi, Pusa''s look changed slightly: "you are the God of creation. What''s the matter?"


    The constitution of the practitioners, especially women, is hard to improve once they are broken. For so many years, Jingzhi has been a superior God and has never entered the realm. However, at this moment, he has become a god of creation, which makes him feel incredible.


    "Yes, all this was given to me by Chu Feng." Jingzhi had already made up his mind and didn''t hide the meaning of Pu Sa: "after he rescued me, I agreed to some of his requirements, so he helped me improve my cultivation. This time he came back to destroy the eye of the array according to the meaning of Chu Feng, so that he could go straight in and destroy the whole family."


    "And you are my favorite man and the housekeeper of Pu family. As long as PU yuanlei dies, only you can control the situation, and Chu Feng will definitely help you become the new owner of the house. Then we can be together openly and honestly."


    It is impossible to say that Pusa did not want to be the master of the family. He even thought that one day he would replace Pu yuanlei and take over all his wives and concubines to revenge him for taking away Jing Zhi. But at the moment, he hesitated to say that he was submissive to Chu Feng.He had seen Chu Feng and knew that he was a lawless man, and Pusa did not have much confidence to work under such a person.


    "Pusa, don''t you hate it?"


    Jingzhi squinted and seemed to be able to see into Pusa''s heart. He leaned on him gently and said in a low voice, "don''t you want to be the master of the house and destroy all the descendants of Pu yuanlei? Don''t you want to revenge me for being robbed by him? Take all his wives and concubines and let Pu Yuan Lei die with his eyes closed? "


    Every man has a fantasy in his heart, and what Jingzhi said at the moment completely poked into the dark hidden in the heart of Pusa, that is, to revenge Pu yuanlei when he became the owner of the house.


    The anger that Pu Yuan Lei has summoned for so many years is also the evil gas that Jingzhi was robbed at the beginning.


    "Pusa!"


    Jingzhi saw that Pusa had already moved. She stepped back and took off her clothes. She stood naked in front of her: "I know you are very upset now. I don''t force you to help me right now, but you are still my favorite man. Let me vent on me. Even if you still refuse to agree or even hand me over, I don''t care. ¡±


    Pusa''s eyes were bloodshot. At the moment, he was really very upset. Looking at the body that was easily available to him, but was finally occupied by Pu yuanlei, Pusa could not bear it any longer. He jumped up and hugged Jingzhi.


    There is no pity, only a furious demand, Jing Zhi also knows that Pu SA is upset. Although she feels uncomfortable, she still tries her best to cater to him, so that she can vent to the greatest extent, because a man after venting is the most vulnerable.


    The war without smoke of gunpowder ended in Pusa''s low roar, lying on the body of Jingzhi, looking at the woman under him: "is Chu Feng really credible?"


    Jingzhi''s eyes flashed with joy. Knowing that Pusa was moved, he nodded slightly: "the devil is absolutely credible, and what kind of person is the demon God. We all know very well these days that it is cruel and merciless to treat the enemy, but as long as we sincerely submit, he will definitely treat us fairly."


    "Looking at the spirit world today, everyone thought that Chu Feng would kill wantonly after winning the victory, but what was the result?"


    Pusa narrowed his eyes and thought of the current situation in the spirit world. Even satyana chufeng was just abandoned but not killed. In this way, he would not be targeted if he did not fight against Chu Feng.


    Take a deep breath: "then gamble once, for so many years, every time I see you standing beside Pu yuanlei, my heart is very uncomfortable."


    Jingzhi smiles, her legs hook up with Pusa, and her voice is charming: "then take me hard, and I will be your plaything. I will serve you with the wives and concubines of Pu yuanlei."


    Even if Pu SA is a powerful God of creation, hearing such words will inevitably lead to blood boiling, and the fire of war will be ignited again.


    "How did I find out that I''m your man now?"


    When Pusa and Jingzhi reached an agreement to continue the sky thunder and earth fire, not far from Pujia planet, the master of the world sat in the starry sky and looked at the chufeng standing there with a warm smile.


    He was relieved to watch the situation in the soul world, but he was called by Chu Feng. The reason is that he can ignore any battle path and hope that he can go to Pujia planet to attract attention. He will arrange a person to enter.


    This is not to blame, but as the king of the soul world, the Lord''s heart still has some helpless meaning.


    Chu Feng looked back with a smile: "don''t worry. If I become supreme one day, then Yin and Yang will be under my control. Is it inevitable that you will be under my control? But are you kind? Just stun the Pu family, but don''t kill them. Do you know that when I land on Pujia planet, they may kill my people?"


    The master shook his head slightly. He was not angry with Chu Feng''s words, but kept his peace: "I am the king of the soul realm. I only make living people, not dead people."


    Chufeng pondered and sat down: "it seems that the Lord of the world is really kind-hearted. If the family knew that the king of the soul world could ignore any barriers and that there were living people who could arrive, they would certainly vomit blood."


    Because there is no master who ignores the big guard array of the general family tonight, Chu Feng can''t send Jing Zhi into it. Just now, Jingzhi has come, and people have already found it. They just wait for an opportunity to destroy the array eye.


    The owner didn''t care about Chu Feng''s playfulness: "do you really want to stabilize the world before you go to the soul world to find me?"


    "Yes." Chu Feng nodded and his eyes calmed down. He looked at Pujia planet, which is much bigger than the earth. "Because I am a little obsessive-compulsive, I can''t do other things without the danger completely disappearing."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3077

    The next day Jingzhi entered the world of the family, Chu Feng began to mobilize troops and soldiers to prepare for war against the world of the family.


    The five people of Yanluo, five magic characters, and the leader of the Lord, followed by the army of God realm composed of 8000 demon circles, directly cross the entrance of the world of the family in the secret realm of morning light. As long as the entrance of the universal world is loose, they will attack them immediately. This is what Chu Feng told them.


    The ordinary people did not expect Chu Feng to attack the family protection array last night. Today, the army was mobilized to the city, and suddenly panic. If Pu yuanlei repeatedly assured that the people of Chu Feng could not come in, the family was probably in a mess, but even so, the eyes of the family were focused on the entrance of the world.


    I am afraid that one day people of Chu Feng will fight in. It is the army of 8000 gods, five holy monarchs and five demons, and the terrible people like the Lord. Every minute, the family will pay a heavy price and even destroy it.


    After all, the common family is called the first in the world of practice. The reason is that the saints at the beginning have more respect than the rest of the forces. The level of the state of God is similar. When they gather together, the strong people with 4000 God state will be supported. Most of them are semi divine.


    The existence of semidivine period, on such a level of battlefield, can not play any role.


    As for the holy land, there is only puyuanlei left. Pugaishi doesn''t know where. If you really want to fight in, you can''t find Chu Feng at all. It seems that the last guarantee that the family can fight Chu wind is to protect the family. Once the protection group is broken, the family will be finished.


    In such a dull atmosphere, Pu Yuan Lei and the people at the core of the family gathered together in the ancestral hall of the Pu family.


    But whether it is puyuanlei or the rest of the people, everyone''s mood is heavy, because the current consumption of the family is too big, and has lost the ally of Luo family. Besides the protection group, they have nothing else to contend with Chu Feng.


    As the head of the family, puyuanlei is more clear about this than anyone else.


    But that is because he is the head of the family, everyone can panic, but he can never panic.


    Take a deep breath and sweep all the people: "is it not yet falling? Do you want to die all the time, like parents? "


    Everyone looks embarrassed, but the mood is still not very high, although not dead parents, but that mood is more than the death of parents and mothers are also sad, if there is the power to block Chu Feng, even if it.


    Now, knowing that there is no power to block Chu wind, the family can only rely on the protection of the family array, everyone''s heart is dull, can not mention a little emotion.


    "Home master!"


    Just like this silence is not a way, a general elder said: "can''t you contact the old father?"


    From the beginning to now, there are only a few times that pugaishi appeared. Now, the family has been put under the city by Chu wind, but we still don''t see the figure of universal. Everyone is a little uncomfortable. As for whether pugaishi is dead, we don''t think so.


    Because they felt that the existence of universal would not die so easily.


    Pu yuanlei does not know how to answer at this time. If he cannot contact him, the people present will surely say that pugshi gave up his family. If Puyuan Lei died, he would only make the situation more chaotic.


    The reason why everyone has not been flustered is that there is also a universal reason. Once the news of his life and fire goes out, then the calm people now will surely panic.


    At that time, Chu wind had not come, the family had been disordered, let alone organize to fight Chu Feng.


    "No, the fire of the old man''s life is gone."


    Thinking about how to hold the people in the scene temporarily, suddenly there was a nervous voice outside, and puyuanlei, who sat, stood up and went out with a flash: "who is making a ballad?"


    The rest of the people who were in the ancestral hall came out, but they did not see the people who had just drunk and called. There were all the guards of the family who walked back and forth.


    Just now, it was already planted in everyone''s heart, and began to talk about the general elder''s face was not so good: "home Lord, what is the matter?"


    "It''s a rumor." Puyuanlei could not admit that pugshi had died, and returned to the road with a cold face and a deep face.


    If Pu yuanlei said these things, we would not say anything and believe what he said. But now we are wondering why pugshi heard this when it didn''t appear at this time. There would be a little doubt in my heart.


    Several elders with a heavier weight looked at each other, and at first the elder said, "Lord, we want to see, the fire of the ancestors."


    The rest nodded, indicating that they would like to see if the life of universal is really out.


    Fist in a moment clenched, puyuanlei eyes cold: "Pasa!"


    "Puyuan Lei immediately chases the rumour maker for me, and he will kill the others if he finds out.""Yes, master!" Pusa nodded and ordered a team of people. They gathered all the guards in the vicinity and investigated them one by one.


    But Pu Yuan Lei turned to face the crowd and said, "my father''s life is still good, there is no need to go to see. Although our family lost three saints, it is not easy for Chu Feng to destroy us easily. When necessary, the ancestor will come together with the other three ancestors."


    After leaving a word, Pu yuanlei walked away directly. He didn''t want to entangle with these people any more, because Pu Gaishi knew what was going on. If he continued to entangle himself, the problem would be even bigger.


    It is far better to let everyone be suspicious. Although it is not very good for stability, there is no better way.


    After puyuanlei left, the core members of puyuanlei''s family not only did not make them feel a little bit relieved, but also made their hearts more uneasy. If puyuanlei''s life was not extinguished, why not let them have a look?


    Everyone''s mood is more depressed than at the beginning, scattered in groups, the Pu family has never been so dull, has completely affected the whole planet world.


    According to puyuanlei''s meaning, Pusa is doing one by one investigation. When he sees everyone in the distance, he waves: "let''s go!"


    Some of the people who were still under investigation scattered, and there were only a few people around him. These were the most loyal people in his hands.


    Pat one of them on the shoulder: "go, let everyone know that the fire of ancestor''s life has been extinguished."


    The man nodded and left quickly. Pusa also let the rest of the people disperse. He pretended that nothing had happened and went to the ancestral hall. He had decided to go to the end with Jingzhi. At this moment, the most important thing is to make all the people in the whole world in disorder.


    Because only when chaos broke up, he and Jingzhi had a chance to fight against each other. He thought that he could become the owner of the house in the future and replace all of Pu yuanlei. What loyalty was no longer important in Pusa''s heart.


    Half an hour later, when Pu yuanlei was still having a headache, a surprising news suddenly spread. The ancestor of Pu family, Pu Gaishi, the God of thunder, ordered fire Ximei. He was dead.


    Hearing the news from the report, Pu Yuan Lei hit the stone table in front of him and stood up. The stone table immediately broke into pieces: "what''s the matter?"


    Pusa stood aside and cautiously replied, "I don''t know, but it seems that there is something wrong with the place where the fire is placed."


    "Go Puyuanlei''s face was ferocious, and he immediately flew away. Now Chu Feng''s people have blocked the entrance of Pujia''s world, and may start to attack at any time. However, there are so many things happening inside, it is impossible for PU yuanlei not to be angry.


    Soon, he took Pusa to the place where the family''s life was heavy. However, countless people had gathered at the moment, and the door was open. The people standing there were still the core of the family, and several elders were there.


    Puyuanlei knew that he could not hide it. He fell from the sky and his face was gloomy: "who opened the gate?"


    "Master, it''s me!" A strong man of the common family came out timidly, looking pale and nervous: "I''m specially responsible for cleaning here, and I''ll come to clean it once every three days. At that time, when I got to the bottom of the room, I saw that the fire of my ancestor''s life was extinguished. I screamed out in horror. Then, I must have attracted everyone to this place, and everyone saw Pu Gai Ming The fire went out.


    At first, the old father park''s face was not good-looking: "what''s going on? Who can tell me what happened and why our patron saint of the family will order the fire to go out?"


    There is no one around to answer his question, because we don''t know what''s going on. It''s just that they''re worried about everything. At the moment, they seem to be dead parents.


    "Yes, my father''s life was extinguished."


    The matter could not be concealed, and Pu yuanlei did not continue to conceal it. He said: "in addition, not only the ancestors of our family, the God of fire of the Luo family, but also the ancestors of Xijia and renxuezong may have died, and the person who started it is probably nothing. "After a pause, puyuanlei was quite calm:" however, no matter who died, our living people should continue. We should be prepared to meet the attack of Chu Feng. If we can carry on, we may have hope. If we can''t, we can only exterminate the clan. If we continue here, we can''t solve any problems. "


    Leaving a word, Pu Yuan Lei turned and left. At this moment, he seemed to be much older. For those present, the extinction of Pu''s life made their already heavy heart more flustered.


    Seeing all this in his eyes, Pusa''s mouth swept over an imperceptible smile. He expected that the world of the whole family would be in chaos.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3078

    With Pujia''s life and fire extinguished in Pujia world, the atmosphere was strange, and a strong news came out.


    The four ancestors of the Xiuzhen world are all dead!


    At first, everyone didn''t believe that the four powerful ancestors in the Xiuzhen world would be killed. But as no one in the Xiuzhen world came forward to deny it, it began to be accepted gradually. Maybe all the four ancestors were dead.


    It''s just that the four ancestors are so powerful, who can kill them?


    Everyone first thought that the most likely person was Chu Feng, because who had the courage and strength to kill the four ancestors except Chu Feng?


    From the point of view of Chu Feng''s oppressing the Pu family, we all suspect that if the four ancestors really died, they must have died in the hands of Chu Feng, because in addition to Chu Feng, they can''t think of anyone else who can let the four ancestors die.


    In such speculation and suspicion, however, there was a huge panic in the blade snow sect. Many people gathered in front of the snow colored snow palace and asked her to come out and give a statement about what happened and why the four ancestors died?


    The ancestors of the other three families died. Naturally, the people of the blade snow clan would not care, but there was snow Wuqing among them, so we should not be careless.


    There are more and more people, but Xue nishang doesn''t show up. Instead, she is in her own room. She doesn''t have to go and see what''s going on.


    At first, she thought it was just Xue Wuqing that had an accident, but now it is coming out that the fire of the ancestors of the other three families has also been extinguished. Everything happened so suddenly that Xue nishang had no time to react. She even had no chance to confirm with Chu Feng what happened.


    In the room in addition to snow neon clothes, mu Qianxue and Xueying are also in.


    Two people at the moment is also a face at a loss, want to hear what is going on, four old ancestors were really killed, or snow Wuqing is really dead in the hands of Chu Feng?


    Mu Qianxue doesn''t have deep feelings for xuewuqing, but Xueying and xuenishang are raised by xuewuqing. Their feelings for xuewuqing are placed there. If xuewuqing is really dead in the hands of Chu Feng, she really doesn''t know how to face it.


    "Master''s life is really out."


    Silence, snow nishang has not always said nothing, sighed: "snow Ying, this matter I have said to you, I believe that there is no relationship with the devil."


    Xue Wuqing''s life was extinguished. Xue nishang told her that night when Chu Feng came, but she only thought that Xue Wuqing was in the hands of nothingness, or was framed by the three ancestors. But at that time, they didn''t know that the other three ancestors were also in trouble, and now it highlights the suspicion of Chu Feng.


    Snow Ying nature is from the heart do not want to believe that is the so-called Chu wind, but?


    Xue Ying bit her lips and said, "elder martial sister, if it was only the death of our master, I would not doubt the demon God. But now the four ancestors are in trouble. It seems that other people will not do that except for the demon God? What nihilism hopes more is that someone will fight the devil to the end. It has no reason to kill master and them. "


    Xue nishang looks sluggish, the truth is indeed this truth, so she did not know how to explain all this for a while and a half, but had a kind of intuition, which had nothing to do with Chu Feng.


    But Xue nishang also knows that these are just her guesses, which can''t convince the people of blade snow sect.


    Stand up, gently shake his head: "forget it, or go to see you first, we have made a blood spirit contract with the devil. No matter whether it is done by the devil, we are unable to fight against some things."


    Xueying nodded and turned around, and the snow nishang passed mu Qianxue but stopped: "that night, you saw me and the devil clinging together, but I know the death of your master ancestor, too sad, the devil helped me."


    After saying a word of snow nishang, she went out, because since that night, mu Qianxue has had a sense of distance with her. As the master who raised mu Qianxue, she certainly knows what it is.


    Mu Qianxue, who followed her, bit her lips. At first, she really thought that Xue nishang had an affair with Chu Feng. At the moment, it seemed that she had misunderstood her. Her face turned red. It seemed that she was eating her master''s vinegar.


    Outside the palace of ice and snow, when the snow clothes came out, the scene was completely quiet. Everyone looked at the snow clothes.


    Xue nishang stood there, glancing at the crowd, and whispered, "I know that because of the rumors from the outside world, you all think that the devil killed the ancestor. As the Lord, the ancestor is also my master. I should not have said any other words, but my conscience does not allow me to say anything."


    After a pause, Xue nishang continued: "no matter how this matter is spread by the outside world, I don''t care what you think, but my attitude is that I believe all this has nothing to do with the devil."


    "Because he is a demon, he really wants to kill a person without stealth, and the strength of all the ancestors is very strong. It is not easy for the devil to kill one quietly, let alone four?"All the people in the temple listened quietly. Some people also thought that Xue nishang was reasonable. Even if Chu Feng was really powerful and could kill any one, it was not easy to kill four people quietly.


    But some of them thought it was reasonable. Naturally, some doubted it. An elder came up and said, "Lord, although we have made a blood spirit contract to submit to the devil, we must understand the death of our ancestor."


    It is not clear that a person died, or the ancestor of the blade snow clan, how can it be?


    Snow neon dress tiny frown: "then what do you want?"


    "Let the devil come to see us." The elder was silent for a moment, raised his head and said, "even if he didn''t do it, he should at least know something. We are all the disciples of our ancestors. We can''t let her die in the dark."


    Some people of the blade snow sect also have similar meaning. We can''t let the snow die without clear.


    But this makes snow neon clothes appear to have some embarrassment.


    That was the taboo demon God of this era. Under the restriction of the blood spirit contract, it can be said that it is the master of the blade snow sect. How can it be possible for a master to explain to the people below him? At least Xue nishang felt that if she was Chu Feng, she would never come over.


    "Elder martial sister, listen to everyone''s advice!"


    Just when she was about to say impossible, Xueying whispered in her ear: "I also believe that these are not made by the devil, but the devil should know something. Let him explain and dispel everyone''s doubt, so that we can do better!"


    Mu Qianxue also nodded: "yes, master, let the devil come here!"


    Not only the people of renxuezong, but also Xueying and muqianxue, who are closest to each other, think so. Xue nishang seems helpless. If people don''t make it clear, this is the look of Chu Feng. If you know to solve it, you have to let Chu Feng come.


    Nodding, he gave Chu Feng a dense tone, but the tone was more graceful. He just said that he would come and ask something. He didn''t say that most people in the sect of blade snow suspect that he killed Xue Wuqing!


    Soon Chu Feng came through the dazzling door and came out alone. Seeing the crowd gathered in front of the ice palace, he was shocked: "the formation is quite big. It seems that I killed your four ancestors!"


    Snow neon clothes a Leng: "demon God!"


    "Needless to say, I expected it." Chu Feng raised his hand and motioned to Xue nishang not to say anything, so he strode toward the palace: "they all suspect me, so let''s talk about it well. Anyway, it''s not just you who are suspicious. All the core people come in. The rest of us make trouble and there is no amnesty for killing!"


    Chu Feng looks very peaceful, but the words revealed let people dare not doubt, knowing that if the people of blade snow sect dare to be turbulent at this time, Chu Feng will definitely destroy flowers!


    Xue nishang shakes her head helplessly and goes in first. Mu Qianxue and Xueying are at the back, and let the core people go in with them. Seeing Chu Feng sitting on the throne, everyone is standing below, hoping to see what Chu Feng can say.


    Chu Feng swept over the faces of all these beautiful women, with a gentle smile: "I suspect that I killed the four ancestors standing on the left, believe me standing on the right!"


    Everyone is a Leng, you look at me, I see you don''t know what Chu Feng is playing in the end, is he suspicious of his people, he wants to kill it?


    Snow Ni Shang slightly frowned, but thought that everyone had been planted blood spirit contract also dispersed the doubt, walked to the right to stand, Xueying and mu Qianxue also went to the right, the rest of the people hesitated, unexpectedly all went to the left.


    Now the rumors from the outside world are so true that they think it must be Chu Feng who did it.


    So many people are doubting themselves, which really makes chufeng a little surprised. However, when xuenishang three people choose to believe in themselves, Chu Feng is still pleased and says with a gentle smile: "it''s true that the four ancestors ordered the fire to be extinguished, and I asked people to release this rumor."


    What?


    Almost everyone doubted that he had heard the news wrong. The news was released by Chu Feng. Was it really that he killed the four ancestors? Otherwise, how could he know that the four ancestors'' lives were extinguished? At this moment, even the snow neon clothes three people are Leng Ran state, completely can''t understand.


    An elder frowned and asked, "did you kill that man? Why do you want to send out the news? "


    In the tone of questioning, Chu Feng would not be used to it. However, today he was in a good mood, and he did not care about it. With a warm smile, he replied, "because if every family knew that the ancestors were dead, then they would not be able to organize the most effective defense against me, OK?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3079

    This is also Chu Feng began to let people spread the news out of the mind.


    Because of the fact that the ancestors ordered the fire to go out, except for the Pu family, the Luo family and the Xi family suppressed it very well and didn''t disclose any information. For the reason of making them confused, Chu Feng spread the news.


    In this way, no matter how oppressed by Luojia mountain and xicanghai, the family members will certainly be in a panic. If they are in a panic, they will be able to march in and the resistance they will suffer will be a little weaker when they break through the clan protection array of each family.


    Of course, before releasing the news, Chu Feng would have thought about the situation of the sword snow sect, but what he didn''t think of was that so many people felt like they had killed the four ancestors.


    All the people standing below were in a daze at the moment, and began to ask the elder subconsciously: "demon, what do you want to do? Are they really killed by you?"


    "No!" Chu Feng gently shakes his head, and the magic realm covers the whole palace quietly. Even if it is nihilism, it can''t be detected: "and I just let people tell that their lives are extinguished, but I never said that they are really dead."


    "Because I believe that, not to mention me, any sage can not say that they can kill them without causing shock."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, we are even more confused. Now that the life and fire are extinguished, how can a person not die?


    To say that it was not Chu Feng''s action, his explanation was barely acceptable to all of us. If we said that the four ancestors had ordered the fire to be extinguished but had not died, they would never believe it, because it was totally unreasonable!


    "They did not die."


    Chu Feng knew that if he didn''t say anything clearly today, he didn''t dare to fight against himself because of the blood spirit contract. However, it was not conducive to his plan for the next millennium: "it was just sent to another universe by nothingness. Each parallel universe is independent. There are some here, there are not here, so there is no, then there is no, so the four ancestors have gone, so the universe is self-contained However, if there is no such thing, the fire will be extinguished. "


    In the look that we still don''t quite understand, Chu Feng once said something about himself and demon Zun entering the wormhole in the first battle.


    It also tells them that the universe is not the only one, but countless parallel universes are interlaced. People here also exist in other universes. Once a person from a certain universe goes to another parallel universe, he is a dead person in the original universe.


    Although the people of renxuezong have existed since ancient times, they only heard about the parallel universe, and the concrete truth is still unknown.


    I want to say that Chu Feng is cheating them to play, but Chu Feng has no need to cheat them. Under the bondage of the blood spirit contract, even if Chu Feng admits that he killed Xue Wuqing, they have no way.


    What''s more, Chu Feng even said nothingness. What''s more, Chu Feng once fell into the wormhole in a battle with demon Zun. They probably knew about it, but later Chu Feng didn''t come back.


    Everyone looked at each other. At first, some doubts about Chu Feng disappeared. Although there were still some doubts in my heart, they had not started so much.


    An elder of renxuezong asked, "demon, are you sure what you said is true?"


    "On my honor!" Chu Feng raised his hand and looked solemn and solemn: "if what I said today is false, then the blood spirit contract that I have made with you will be automatically cancelled. In the future, I will be defeated in the battle with ploxi. I don''t know if you can believe me?"


    Everyone''s heart tangled is whether snow Wuqing is dead, and is dead in the hands of Chu Feng.


    At the moment, Chu Feng has given them an explanation and made an oath. If they continue to doubt, they will inevitably be a little unreasonable. Although they wonder how Chu Feng knew that the lives of the other ancestors were also extinguished, they did not ask any questions. If they asked too much, Chu Feng might not tell them.


    I can see that everyone''s looks have eased a little, and Chu Feng didn''t say anything more: "they all choose to believe me, so go down and let the people of the blade snow clan retreat. I mean to make the rest of the families flustered, not let the blade snow clan follow."


    "As for how to tell them, I believe you should all know."


    People nodded slightly and all retreated one by one. They also knew the meaning of Chu Feng, that is, to pacify the people below, and not to let them know that their ancestors were sent to the parallel universe by nothingness, because in that case, it would destroy the chance of Chu Feng disturbing the three families of ploxi.


    After solving this matter, Chu Feng was relieved. The biggest headache all along was dealing with women. Now it''s not easy to make people believe in themselves.


    But it turned out to be good.


    I got up and said, "I''ll stand up and take care of it."


    "The devil." Xue nishang made a voice to stop Chu Feng and solved the matter. Her heart was relaxed a lot: "you are going to fight with PU family next, and begin to oppress the blade snow clan. The Pu family is the main force. I hope that the people of the blade snow clan can participate in it. Although our strength is not comparable to the demon Kingdom army, the Revenge of the dead people will always be revenged."Chu Feng stopped and saw the snow colored clothes. He asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll let 500 strong people from Qianxue take part in it." Xue nishang had already thought about it for a long time, and directly replied: "five hundred people are nothing compared with the eight thousand demon Kingdom army, and they can not play any role. But they are all women. I believe that to a certain extent, they can still play a role."


    "Logistics, then." Chu Fengming means white snow and neon clothes, but he also has his own idea: "when you are ready, let the saint bring it to me. I will arrange it."


    After saying that Chu Feng left directly, he didn''t give Xue nishang the meaning to continue talking, because he knew what Xue nishang wanted to say.


    "Elder martial sister, it seems that the devil does not want us to be the vanguard." Snow Ying came to the side of snow neon clothes, said softly.


    Xue nishang nodded. Just now she really wanted chufeng to be a pioneer for the people of renxuezong under the leadership of Mu Qianxue. However, Chu Feng seemed to have known for a long time that this opportunity was not given at all. She also pointed out that the people of Renxue sect were also logistics people.


    Passing a helpless smile: "it seems that if you want to revenge for the dead sisters, you can''t do it yourself, but the logistics is logistics. Qianxue, you can take 500 people to prevent other accidents."


    Mu Qianxue nodded and retreated, knowing that all he saw that night was a misunderstanding, and his mood was much better at the moment.


    The temple of King Wu was directly penetrated by Chu wind.


    "Is it solved?" As soon as Zhang yun''er appeared, she was a little worried that Chu Feng was going to solve the problem of the sword snow sect. She finally accepted the sword snow sect. If something happened, she would lose too much.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck, put his arm around Zhang yun''er''s waist and went to the palace: "it''s settled for the time being, but if there is no clear snow in the future, the people of the blade snow sect will still suspect that I cheated them today, and even think that I killed the four ancestors."


    "But it doesn''t matter. All I want is to concentrate on dealing with the three plossies now. When they have eliminated their threat, why should I be afraid of any chaos?"


    Zhang yun''er glanced over with a bitter smile. Now she is more and more unable to understand Chu Feng. If it was in the past, Chu Feng would strive to be 100% perfect for everything. But now Chu Feng doesn''t care too much. As long as it is stable in a short time, he won''t waste much time.


    Walking into the hall, Chu Feng sat on the throne of King Wu. Zhang yun''er stood behind him and gently massaged his shoulder: "as long as there is no change in the school of blade snow, you can concentrate on the common family. I don''t know if you have arranged well. Although it''s not difficult to attack the common family, the Luo family and the Xi family will stab the sword?"


    "No way." Chu Feng understood Zhang yun''er''s meaning and shook his head with a smile: "the Xiuzhen world used to hold a group because of the general trend. Now it''s impossible to ask them to hold a group. So don''t worry that they will stab the knife when I attack the general family, which is what they need to do now."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to worry, and Zhang yun''er didn''t say much.


    He asked in a low voice: "when are we going to attack the Pu family? 8000 troops have been assembled. If the time is prolonged, their morale will inevitably be affected. Moreover, although nihilism can''t evolve the fate track now, it can still be used."


    "Wait for the news." Chu Feng didn''t know when to start. He tried to attack the baozu formation of the Pu family, but he didn''t move. Now, except waiting for the good news from Jingzhi, he couldn''t think fast.


    Perhaps feeling that the topic is a bit dull, Zhang yun''er comes forward and sits beside the Chu Feng with a slight red face, and says in a soft voice: "calming down the cultivation world, then solving the problem of nothingness, and ensuring an eternal era, what do you want to do in the future?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He didn''t really think about it. He squinted at the temple of King Wu.


    Zhang yun''er is right. The enemy will always be killed. But what should he do when all the enemies are down? Is it to become the Supreme Master of all living beings, or to retire to live your own life?


    Chu Feng never thought about this problem, because the enemy was too many and too strong, he was afraid to think about these would soften his heart.


    But when Zhang yun''er mentioned it, Chu Feng couldn''t help but move his mind. After everything is stable in the future, what should he do and how to live?


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile and held Zhang yun''er''s small hand: "this problem is really not thought about."


    "But if there is one day, I think I will live in seclusion in the world of demons, or find a planet with no one. I will take you and multiply a planet."


    Zhang yun''er blushed slightly. Hearing the reproduction of a planet, he couldn''t help ringing out those mediation pictures.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3080

    The next day, at noon!


    Chu Feng and mu Qianxue, a strong man in the God state of the five hundred blade snow sect, came to the morning light secret place. Six hundred meters away is the only entrance to the Pujia world. The demon Kingdom army is just opposite here, setting up a camp and setting up a posture to open a war at any time.


    Mu Qianxue quietly followed by Chu Feng, passed through a line of square teams and saw Yan Luo and others.


    Chu Feng did not speak, Yan Luo said: "crazy boy''s Yanfu is good, no matter in the present world, or in the five forbidden areas, it is never lack of beautiful women to accompany, envy, envy, envy ah!"


    For Yan Luo''s ridicule, chufeng ignored him directly, went over and sat down and asked, "how''s the arrangement?"


    The demon Kingdom army has been here for two days. Chu Feng didn''t let them attack, but kept the posture of preparing for the war. As long as the protecting clan array of Pujia world breaks down, he will break the thunder field, and then the commander of the demon kingdom will drive in to completely control the whole Pujia world.


    According to Jingzhi, at most, there are only 4000 strong gods in the common family. The number of people with superior gods and above is only about 200.


    Therefore, as long as we break the big guard array, it is not difficult to control the whole family.


    Yan Luo spread his hands: "everything is ready, just wait for blood."


    "That''s good." Chu Feng was not afraid of ten thousand yuan, just in case. Seeing that Yan Luo and others were confident, he stood up and said, "in addition, this is mu Qianxue, the holy daughter of the blade snow sect. From today on, she and her people will follow you and take charge of logistics affairs. You can tell them what you need to arrange."


    Yan Luo''s mouth was open: "crazy boy, you let a saint to give us command?"


    Baiyun Wulie several people are also a little surprised, mu Qianxue is a saint, which belongs to the most top power in the world of heaven and earth. Chu Feng even arranged to do logistics, isn''t it a bit overkill?


    Moreover, the demon Kingdom army itself grew up in the worst environment, and did not need any logistics support at all. However, Chu Feng arranged for hundreds of people to arrive, which was a waste of manpower.


    Mu Qianxue''s heart is also such an idea: "demon, I think I''d better follow you."


    "No!" Chu Feng resolutely shakes his head and refuses, because mu Qianxue is not an ordinary person. He has a beautiful figure and strong strength. Chu Feng doesn''t want to take such an excellent product around him, which day he will be stabbed.


    Of course, he also wanted to make enough excuses: "although I arranged for you to be here as logistics, I didn''t really need you to do those chores. Yama and his family were all gods of nature or half step saints. Although the family of Xi and Luo could not do anything, they were not afraid of ten thousand, just afraid of the situation of ten thousand one."


    "You follow them and you can fend off the danger if necessary, so that I have the time and the opportunity to react, OK?"


    Chu Feng said that there is full, but mu Qianxue still feel out, Chu wind actually does not want her to follow in the side.


    They are five saints. Once seven combined forces could destroy infinite saints. Now, even if two are damaged, the combined strength of five people can also fight against saints. Where can she be used as a safeguard here?


    Knowing that Chu Feng is repulsive in the final analysis, how in the heart is uncomfortable, but now there are so many people around, mu Qianxue is not easy to say that Chu Feng is ostracizing himself.


    Heart unwilling to nod: "I know."


    After teaching mu Qianxue to Yan Luo, they arranged for Chu Feng to leave, but he didn''t go back to the temple of King Wu. Instead, he arrived at the star sky of Pujia planet. Jingzhi sent him news, and Chu Feng probably knew the situation in Pujia world.


    Because of the extinction of pugaishi''s life and the pressure of the demon Kingdom army, Pu yuanlei is the only Saint left in the Pu family. Now many people are afraid of war and are very negative when they do things.


    In the beginning, Pu Yuan Lei killed some people to deter them in order to improve their fighting mood. However, no matter how many people puyuanlei killed, everyone could not raise any fighting spirit because of the current situation. They felt that old zupugaishi was dead and the Pu family was going to be finished.


    Even Pu yuanlei had no way out of the negative resistance, and eventually they left it to them. If they continued to kill people, it would only make the people below more disgusted. At that time, they would not need the demon Kingdom army to fight in, and the Pu family might have been fighting internally.


    This is bad news for PU family, but good news for Chu Feng.


    Because the Pu family has shown a negative meaning, the sense of resistance will be weaker, and the elite wisdom can do a lot of things, such as getting close to the array eyes to move hands and feet, and then he can drive in and completely trample the Pu family under his feet.


    Of course, Chu Feng would not let himself relax too much until that minute. Although the Pu family had been suppressed by himself for many times, it had a huge loss of strength, but there were still some details of the Xiuzhen family which had been inherited for a long time.


    Other than that, the four thousand strong gods are a group of dignified forces. Any one of them can set off a wave, let alone four thousand.Therefore, no matter to the Pu family or to the rest of the family, Chu Feng''s requirement is only one, and no one is allowed to miss the net.


    His left eye twinkles and penetrates everything. Looking into the Pujia world, it seems still peaceful and peaceful. But even if he is in the starry sky, Chu Feng can feel the heavy breath on Pujia planet.


    The corners of the mouth hook up a faint smile, the general family is such a mood, I believe the Luo family will not be too relaxed.


    However, the situation of Xijia is better than that of Xijia. After all, people from the loose repair alliance have been added. The foundation of Xijia is certainly stronger than that of both the PLO family and the two families. But in Chu Feng''s eyes, that''s all. When he wants to start, Xijia, even if all of them are strong in the divine realm, can''t stop him from crushing.


    When Chu Feng was waiting for the time to invade Pujia, Pusa''s residence was in Pujia world.


    Pusa, who struggled with Jingzhi, breathed out his breath and lay there, feeling very comfortable. Because of the current situation, Pu yuanlei had completely ignored the general situation and stayed in his study all day. Therefore, Pusa was a little more relaxed. In the past two days, he and Jingzhi fought with each other and waited for an opportunity.


    Although Pu Yuan Lei seems to be frustrated, he still attaches great importance to the fundamental point of protecting the family. There are ten gods of nature guarding there all day.


    Last night, Pusa and Jingzhi secretly approached to investigate. If you want to enter into it and attack the eye of the array, it is not an easy thing. You need to think about it from a long-term perspective.


    "Pusa, shall we have a child?"


    The whole body is flushed, like a cat, leaning on Pusa''s arm, with a small hand drawing a circle: "over the years, I haven''t given birth to a child for puyuanlei. I just want the first child to be yours. Soon you will be the owner of the Pu family. Let''s have a child and cultivate it well."


    Looking at the woman lying in his arms, the color of complexity flashed in his eyes.


    He once hated Jingzhi''s betrayal and shameless, but when this woman came to him again, he found that he was not striving for success at all, or would fall into her gentleness, and could not bear a bit of hatred.


    Gently hugging Jingzhi, Pusa nodded: "as long as you treat me wholeheartedly in the future, then you will be the only wife of the family in the future, and no one can shake your position."


    "That''s for sure." With a smile, jingzhijiao takes the initiative to turn around and become a female knight. She is also a kind of technical staff. It can be seen that during the days with PU yuanlei, Jingzhi has already developed certain skills.


    After a while, Pusa sat up and said, "you''ve been back for several days. Although the devil didn''t urge us, we can''t drag on like this. I decided to start tonight. Thinking that Pu yuanlei is still a good master of the house, my heart is very sad."


    Jingzhi sat up and gently fingered Pusa''s forehead: "I think you think of Pu yuanlei''s wife and concubine, can''t wait?"


    Pusa was stunned and burst into laughter. He changed his gesture on the fullness of Jingzhi: "don''t worry, I just take them as an outlet for the endless years of resentment that I was ordered by Pu yuanlei. Only you are my favorite woman."


    Jingzhi smiles and leans on Pusa''s body. Her eyes flit and tease. She naturally knows that Pusa has a heart for her, but she doesn''t mean to monopolize her.


    Because as PU yuanlei''s favorite concubine, Jingzhi knows very well that in such a family as Pujia, the head of the family can''t have only one woman. If any woman wants to be the only woman, she will lose everything.


    Therefore, no matter whether Pusa will accept all the wives and concubines of Pu yuanlei, or even the wives and concubines of some core people, Jingzhi will not care.


    After all, puyuanlei''s women are the best in the family. It''s not surprising that Pusa, as the head of the family, has some thoughts for the inheritance of her own blood. As a smart woman, Jingzhi will not stop her, but will support her. This is why she can let Pu yuanlei be the only one.


    Gently twist the body to ease the feeling of the war: "Pusa, we are going to start tonight. How many% are you sure?"


    There are ten gods of creation all the year round. Even if they work together, they can''t get close to them.


    "Don''t forget, I''m a housekeeper."


    With a sly smile, Pusa hugged Jingzhi and said in her ear: "while Pu yuanlei doesn''t go out these days, I''ll find an opportunity to go over tonight. On the pretext of helping the family to see the array eyes, then you pretend to be a guard and follow me. As soon as we enter, we will attack the array eyes. When the demon God attacks outside, the big array of protecting the clan will break."


    A sinister look flashed around the corner of his mouth: "at that time, Pu yuanlei, even if he knew what we had done, would have no time to pay attention to it. We can''t fight against the ten gods of nature, but we can always escape and hide?"


    Jingzhi''s eyes lit up after hearing the speech: "it''s worthy of being a housekeeper. It seems that this method really works."


    Chu Feng in the space of cosmic stars has also received the news of Jingzhi, and will take action tonight www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3081

    As the night came, there was a little more damp in the air, and the whole family felt more heavy with the arrival of the night.


    After knowing that pugaishi''s life was extinguished, they felt that the end of Pu family was coming to an ordinary level, and their emotions were negative. Especially in the past two days, they asked to see Pu Yuan Lei, but Pu Yuan Lei didn''t show up, which made the people in the whole world feel more depressed. The owner didn''t calm people at this time, but he hid in the study, which made everyone feel uncomfortable Yes.


    But now Pu Yuan Lei is the only Saint left in the Pu family. No matter how uncomfortable they feel in their hearts, they can only bear it, because Pu Yuan Lei is their last dependence.


    Pusa and Jingzhi have been lingering for an afternoon. When he comes out, he doesn''t look tired. He looks fresh and energetic, and seems to have more momentum than before.


    "Housekeeper."


    As soon as Pusa came out, two elders of the family came to him. One of them asked, "what does the master want? It didn''t appear for two days. Chu Feng''s army is outside now. If he doesn''t come out to preside over the affairs of the family, is he prepared to shrink all the time? What if there''s an accident in the big guard formation? "


    Pusa sighed softly: "the master said when he went into the study that no one could disturb him unless he came out. I dare not go there."


    The two elders looked sluggish. They wanted to ask Pu SA to ask about Pu Yuan Lei. When they heard these words, they couldn''t force them. Besides, they didn''t dare to disturb Pu Yuan Lei if it was Pu Yuan Lei''s explanation.


    Who knows if puyuanlei, who has experienced the concubine''s infidelity and falling out with the Luo family, will puyuanlei, who is now under the oppression of Chu wind, kill them?


    Think of two people have given up the idea, an elder said: "it seems that it can only go on like this, only hope that the big array of protecting clan can be blocked!"


    Another elder can only nod his head helplessly. Now, in addition to pinning his hope on the big array of protecting the clan, they don''t know what to do.


    "With all due respect, two elders."


    Pusa narrowed his eyes, pondered for a moment and then opened his mouth: "if the big array of protecting clans can''t stop the wind of Chu, shall we not die with Chu Feng, or do we choose to submit?"


    Two elders look a congealed, one elder drinks: "Pu SA, how can we submit?"


    "That is not to die to the end, exterminate the clan?" Pu SA faint smile, there is no other people around, he also has nothing to worry about: "although we do not want to admit, but when Chu Feng broke the Pu family, we resist in the end is the result, isn''t it?"


    This time, the two elders were silent. They knew that the current strength of Pu family could not stop Chu Feng.


    Although there are thunder fields when the array is broken, all the large arrays can be broken, and the rest of the thunder fields can''t play a very important role. At most, it''s just to stop the wind of Chu. Then, will they keep fighting with Chu Feng, or will they choose to surrender?


    No one wants to die, but it''s hard to surrender.


    Seeing their silence, Pusa said with a faint smile: "the two elders, it''s time to think about the future. I''ll watch here and let you know if there''s anything. If the master comes out, I''ll also inform you."


    The two elders who began to look for Pu Yuan Lei were confused by Pu Sa''s words and nodded away absently.


    They have never thought about how to choose in the future when they are attacked by Chu Feng, but now Pusa has said this is another problem that must be considered. Otherwise, it may be too late to make a choice in the future.


    Looking at their departure, a smile flashed in his eyes. He will become the owner of his family in the future. He will certainly not be a family with nothing. Even if his strength is damaged, some basic strength should still exist.


    These elders all exist in the realm of God of creation, which is still very important for the future. Now, we should wake them up properly and believe that as long as they are intelligent people, they should know how to choose.


    "Can we go now?"


    Yi Rong disguised Jingzhi also came out, hiding his breath very well. Seeing Pusa standing there, he said in a low voice: "the devil has been contacted. As long as we start, he will start at the first time, and will never let us fall into the encirclement."


    He even chose to gamble. Naturally, Pusa would not doubt anything. He also knew that Chu Fengyin had no need. He believed that Chu Feng was more willing to control a PU family with little loss in the future.


    Therefore, Pusa had already made some decisions in his mind and nodded: "let''s go. All the people around have been turned away for the time being. Even if puyuanlei comes out, I''ll only take people for inspection. It will be OK."


    "As long as we act quickly and the sun rises tomorrow, we will be the masters of the family. "The smile is full of wisdom.


    The two men looked around to make sure that no one was paying attention to them, and then they flew away to a high mountain behind the center of Pujia family. However, they did not fly up all the time. They fell down at a distance from the top of the mountain, because it was the eye of the protecting clan array. Even the saints could not fly up, they could only walk.The ten gods of nature who guard here are not far away. Only through them can we get to the top of the mountain.


    Pusa let himself look as natural as possible, and told Jingzhi to follow him and not to talk. Then he went up and looked calm.


    I soon saw the ten strong people in the common family. All of them were in the realm of God. Although there was still a little gap between them, they could easily kill Pu SA if they were united.


    "The owner asked me to take a look at the situation of the array eyes. Get out of the way!"


    Pu SA comes to the front with Jing Zhi. When he raises his hand, he has a token in his hand. This is the token given by Pu yuanlei for the convenience of Pu SA. It''s the master''s token!


    Seeing that it was Pu yuanlei''s owner''s token, the ten strong men bent down to get out of the way. In their hearts, there was nothing strange about Pusa replacing Pu yuanlei to check the array eyes, but they were curious that Pusa usually came alone. How could he bring a follower today?


    But they are also curious. So, to know that Pusa is a popular man around Pu yuanlei, they can''t question it. They are just curious about the guards who follow him. How can they look like a woman?


    Without hindrance, Pusa, with his wisdom, went to the top of the mountain, and saw the light and runes on the ground ahead.


    In ancient times, because of the suppression of the ancient demons, all the gods and above were sealed, but the protective clan array of Pujia world still existed. Even after years of change, it did not have any damage and operated well.


    "We don''t have much time. Let''s do it as soon as possible."


    Pusa looked back at the bottom, and sure enough, the ten powerful members of the common family did not doubt anything. However, Pusa did not take it lightly, because he took the place of Pu yuanlei to see the array eye. Generally, he would leave. If he stayed too long, it would inevitably cause some doubts.


    Jingzhi nodded, took off his hat and showed his black hair: "let''s do it. The devil is already ready. After we start, he will follow. As long as we are fast enough to make the array eyes stagnate, the demon can easily break the protecting clan array."


    Pusa nodded: "hope, this is a big gamble. If we fail, we can only die."


    Because in Pu Sa''s heart, he was still a little worried that Chu Feng could not break the big battle line of protecting the clan. However, the harvest and risk always coexisted, and Pusa didn''t have much hesitation.


    Two people walked past, each standing on one side of the array eye, separated by a little distance, can feel the powerful force in the array eye.


    Looking at each other''s nodding, Pusa and Jingzhi burst out with amazing power at the same time, which immediately attracted the attention of the guards below. Ten people looked at each other in astonishment. What''s the matter?


    Before we know it clearly, the earth suddenly vibrates, and the two of them directly confront each other and urge the attack.


    They are all the core people of the common family, and Jingzhi also has a little blood of the common family, so it is not difficult for the array eyes that can only be attacked by the core of the common family.


    Both of them were very powerful. After they were driven out, the light of the array eyes was dimmed a little, but it soon recovered. However, when the light was a little dim, Chu Feng, who was in the starry sky, also found that the protective clan array was a little weak.


    Send the news to Jingzhi and ask them to speed up. Chu Feng also gathers powerful forces to attack the pujiahu formation.


    It''s just that they don''t have to worry about all the people in Chu''s home? Has Chu Feng already come in?


    However, no matter how good, the Pu family, which was full of grass and trees, was in chaos and quickly headed for the central area. At this time, if you don''t go to Pu yuanlei, there is no way.


    Where the array eye is, Pusa and Jingzhi have attacked many times in a row. Seeing that the light of the array eye is dim a lot, and feeling that the guardian has responded, Pusa said: "the last blow, then evacuate!"


    Jingzhi shouts, and the two of them again urge ten percent of their strength. Chu Feng also stimulates a strong force in the starry sky. For a time, the world of Pujia is in a state of collapse, and Pusa and Jingzhi also run away directly after the final strike, unable to fly up, but they can go across the sky when they leave.


    The ten strong men of the common family who caught up with them turned pale when they saw that the array eyes were damaged: "no, the housekeeper judged the clan. The array eyes were damaged."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3082

    The housekeeper judges the clan, the array eye is damaged!


    After the news spread, the whole Pujia world collapsed, but what they thought was not to find Pusa and ask him why he did it, but to quickly find Pu yuanlei. The eye of the array was damaged, and the guard group could not hold on for too long. They had to find a way to do it.


    But they didn''t want to destroy them.


    What the hell is going on here?


    The two looked at each other, and then they reflected. Now that the eye of the array was damaged, Chu Feng would soon break through the protective clan formation. It was the most important thing to ensure their own safety and the future of the general family. It was no longer necessary to chase them.


    The nervous heart also completely relaxed, and Pusa looked at the empty Emptiness: "below is a mountain, let''s go to the forest to hide for a while, I believe the devil will soon break through the protective clan array, and when all the dust settles, we will come out, and then we will be the master of the whole family."


    Although Jingzhi''s heart calmed down, the nervous feeling was still there. He threw himself into Pusa''s arms: "love me well, I''m afraid."


    Pusa was stunned for a moment. After reaction, he showed a man''s smile and slapped him on Jingzhi''s buttocks: "OK, there''s just this time."


    When the two quickly fell into the mountain forest, the Pu family also made a complete mess. They could not calm down without being threatened. Now the eye of the array is damaged, and Chu Feng is attacking the protective clan array. It is a matter of time before they come in, and it is basically impossible to make them quiet.


    All came to the central area, no matter where Pu yuanlei is, several elders directly called Pu yuanlei out.


    However, no matter what they called it, Pu yuanlei didn''t come out. However, many of his concubines came out, all pale, because there were cracks in the sky. As long as they continued, the clan protection array of Pu family would disappear completely. At that time, they would have to face the butcher''s knife of Chu Feng.


    The assembled people called for a long time, but Pu Yuan Lei didn''t come out. All of them were angry.


    Several elders, regardless of the authority of the owner, rushed in together. The guards standing outside were supposed to stop them, but they were all directly killed by the angry elders.


    When the family survives, the head of the family does not miss a single face. How can it?


    A few elders went in soon, but there was a cry of exasperation. When everyone wondered what was going on, several elders ran out and a bald elder cried, "where are you, Pu yuanlei?"


    Just now they broke into the study of puyuanlei, but there was no one in the study.


    The Puyuan family, who had already been flustered, turned pale when they heard the bald elder''s words. Their only hope now is that Pu yuanlei is a saint. But now puyuanlei has disappeared, and the Pu family has become decapitated for a while. The most important thing is that there is no saint.


    How can they stop the Chu wind from coming in?


    "Pu Yuan Lei is afraid to run away, but we have to keep Pu family."


    After the anger, the bald elder calmed down and his eyes were fierce: "from now on, I will take the position of the master of the house. All the people in the divine realm and I will gather together in the ancestral hall. As for the others, they will be scattered. This time, we will be attacked by the army of the demon kingdom. All of them are the existence of the divine realm. You can''t play any role."


    With the bareheaded elder standing out, the flustered people are a little relieved. After all, the latter is only a half step sage. It is impossible to completely reassure them.


    According to the meaning of the bareheaded elder, all the strong people in the whole family gathered before the ancestral temple. As for the existence below the God state, all the people under the God state were scattered. At the moment when Chu Feng really came in, all the people except the God state were not qualified to participate in the war.


    Looking at the turbulence in the sky that day, thousands of people in Pujia''s divine realm all looked up, and the whole Pujia world also appeared a light blue light, looming.


    It''s a minefield that will appear after the Hulu array is broken. As long as someone enters the ordinary world rashly after the protective clan array disappears, they will suffer from possible dangers in this minefield. The damage to ordinary people is not great, but to outsiders, the damage is great.


    Although there is still a thunder field, but in the strong Chu wind, who can easily block it?


    At this moment, we all gathered together, but we don''t know what the result will be. We can only take a step and see a step.


    Above the starry sky, Chu Feng stopped for a moment and saw that the protective clan array had been completely revealed. Chu Feng knew that a few more powerful attacks could destroy the big guard group array. So he sent news to Yan Luo and others. After the protective clan array was broken, it was in the state of preparation for war, waiting for his notice and killing into the whole family world!


    "Why are you here?"


    Just ready to continue, Chu Feng saw Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan appear together."Let''s help you!" Zhang yun''er said with a smile


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches. Now there is only one saint in the family. Where can I help you? Looking at their faces, Chu Feng understood what was going on. They were worried that they were making too many murders. They called themselves to help, but actually they came to stop him from killing.


    Chufeng didn''t say much: "let''s do it together. Before dawn, I''ll let Pu''s family name be Chu!"


    The two girls nodded slightly and stood on both sides of the Chu wind. Just now Chu Feng had enough strength to destroy the Pu family''s protective clan array. Now, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan are added. It is easy to break down the big guard array.


    Among the roars, the power of the three people converged into a beam of light, which directly penetrated the protective clan array of the Pu family. What''s more, the force of the three people fell from the sky and hit the area of the array eye on the top of the mountain. In the explosion, the PU family felt the smell of death.


    Because the protective clan array on the sky has disappeared and has been completely broken by the Chu wind. Now the Pu family can get in and out at any time. The last hope is Lei Yu.


    If the thunder field can not be blocked, then the Pu family will be difficult to support until the sun rises tomorrow.


    The bald elder, who took the blame of the temporary householder, was gloomy. When he organized people here, he contacted Pu yuanlei many times, but there was no response. At this moment, it was completely certain that Pu yuanlei had run away in advance. He knew that he could not stop Chu Feng, so he left with them behind his back.


    In other words, Pu yuanlei did not have the confidence to fight against Chu Feng. He abandoned the whole Pu family.


    Clenching his fist, the bald elder said: "prepare for war, the demon army will not come in at this time, but when they come in, it will be our time to fight."


    Everyone''s mood is heavy. Although the bald elder is standing there to preside over the ceremony, they don''t have any confidence in their hearts. The only Saint Pu yuanlei has run away, not to mention the demon Kingdom army. Chu Feng, who has no one to restrain, can poke them over with a finger. Are you ready to fight here? It''s like waiting for death!


    At the moment, Chu Feng also brought Lu Wan and Lu Wan into Pujia world. Seeing the surrounding environment, Chu Feng knew that there was thunder and lightning in the air.


    As long as you don''t notice that you are approaching, you will be attacked by thunder and lightning once you touch it. I''m afraid that the strong people in God''s state can''t stop it.


    Chu Feng carefully observed some, the whole Pujia world at this moment is the situation, the moist air will trigger the lightning power at any time, raised his hand to sing, the magic sword appeared in his hand.


    The corner of his mouth raised a smile: "I have never tried to absorb the power of nature. Let''s try it today."


    In the past, Chu Feng only used the Magic Kingdom to cover the small planets of ordinary points. It seems that chufeng has never tried to use the Magic Kingdom to cover the small planets. However, it should not be a problem.


    With the continuous expansion of the demon Kingdom, the Ming Hong magic sword in Chu Feng''s hand has also been suspended. The turbulent magic sword is surging between heaven and earth, so that everyone in the family can clearly feel it.


    In particular, feeling the breath of Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan, the Pu family''s feelings of scolding their mother are all there, and they hate Pu yuanlei who runs away in advance.


    Because the three saints come, how can the whole family play?


    "Go!"


    However, Chu Feng didn''t mean to kill them at the moment. Standing on the void and having a blast, Minghong''s magic sword suddenly burst out with the full force of magic sword. However, it did not go to harvest life, but triggered the thunder and lightning power in the air.


    If he wants to win the whole Pujia world, he still needs enough manpower. If he doesn''t break the thunder field, there will be some danger for the demon army to enter here.


    All the hidden thunder and lightning forces were triggered where the sword passed. Moreover, the whole world was covered by a sea of thunder, and the terrible thunder and lightning power pervaded the air.


    Every ordinary family thought that Chu Feng and his people died in the thunder and lightning, but they also know that this is just self deception.


    When the sword Qi constantly triggered the thunder field, the Chu wind drove the demon kingdom to quickly devour these forces, and his face also showed a smile: "it seems that I should pay more attention to the role of the demon kingdom."


    "I don''t know if I can even suck up the nothingness dame?"


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng laughs bitterly and shakes his head. If nihility is really so easy to deal with, then it is not nihility.


    Her eyes shrank in an instant and burst into a fierce look: "yun''er, Wan''er, give me to suppress the whole world, so that they can''t run away."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3083

    In addition to the fact that sages can ignore the barrier of space, even the God of creation cannot ignore the barrier of space.


    Therefore, as long as the entrance is guarded, no one of them can leave.


    According to the meaning of Chu Feng, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan respectively guarded the two entrances and exits of Pu family. One was the entrance to the secret place of morning light, and the other was the entrance to the earth when the Pu family returned.


    Under the protection of thousands of thunder fields, the common family either stayed in their own residence or concentrated in front of the ancestral hall, not knowing that their final retreat had been cut off by the Chu wind.


    Can only be there looking forward to Chu Feng unable to break the thunder domain, also is cursing Pu Yuan Lei''s act.


    As the head of the family, the primary responsibility is to put the family interests first, and to live and die together with the family. However, when it comes to danger, we all think that Pu yuanlei is in the study, but what we don''t want is that he has already left the ordinary family world alone, which leads to the embarrassment that there is no saint in the family.


    Everyone did not speak. They stood in front of the ancestral hall and looked at the sky without blinking.


    It''s just that you can feel their nervousness and shortness of breath.


    They know that Chu Feng has already broken down the Pu family''s protecting clan array. Now they are trying to break through the thunder field and let the demon Kingdom Army march in. Although they can still see the blue light in the air and the dangerous color of thunder and lightning, they all feel heavy when they think of Chu Feng''s amazing strength and Pu yuanlei''s departure.


    Although they are looking forward to the thunder field can stop the Chu wind, they are also very clear that it can only stop for a while at most. Unless there is a miracle in the end, otherwise Pu family will probably be destroyed by Chu Feng today.


    Thinking of extermination, the hearts of the whole family are heavy and even endless sorrow.


    As the first one in the Xiuzhen world, I used to be stronger than any other family in the Xiuzhen world. Originally, I wanted to be able to dominate by returning to the ancient universe. However, the fact is that after returning, the sages of the family were constantly losing, which led to the transformation from the first one to the weakest one. It was really embarrassing.


    In the common family''s similar complexity and helplessness, Chu Feng is placed on the void.


    Compared with many of the big formations he had seen before, Pujia''s guard formation is even more magnificent. Because it directly covers the whole planet, it is not only defensive array that makes it difficult for saints to travel, but also has the existence of thunder field. I believe that once people who do not know break the defense array, they will certainly let the commander in.


    At that time, the loss will be huge. It can be said that except for the saints, all the people in the holy land will suffer harm. If the strength level is a little worse, they may even lose their precious lives.


    Chu Feng stood there like that. The demon Kingdom has completely enveloped the whole Pujia world at the moment, and is crazily swallowing the power of the thunder field in the Pujia world.


    The thunder field contains the power of natural thunder and lightning. Chu Feng didn''t hold much hope that the demon kingdom could absorb the natural power, but now he found that the demon kingdom could. It seems that the thunder field still exists, but its power has begun to weaken a little bit. I believe that the last layer of defense in the ordinary world will be completely broken soon.


    Looking up at the night sky, Chu Feng is not worried about the resistance of the Pu family, but he is not sure that nihilism will engage in any conspiracy. After all, it is a good thing that he grows up too fast, but it may not be a good thing for nothingness, because its plan must have gone that far.


    However, unless nothingness does not appear, Chu Feng''s confidence can make it fade away.


    With his eyes closed, Chu Feng dissipated all his thoughts. He madly drove the demon kingdom to absorb the power of Lei Yu and sent a message to Yan Luo. Ten minutes later, he officially entered the Pujia world, because after a while, Chu Feng believed that the power of Lei Yu would be completely absorbed by himself.


    "Look, elder


    In the past less than a while, the people in front of the ancestral hall were all flustered and looked at the sky, and a common strong man was even more pale: "how could this happen? We didn''t feel the breath of attack."


    The bald elder was pacing back and forth there, thinking of a solution. Hearing the speech, he raised his head to look at the sky, and his face changed greatly in an instant.


    Because sometimes there will be blue light jumping in the sky, which is the natural manifestation of the existence of thunder field in the air. As long as the blue light still exists, then the thunder field will not be broken. If people under the holy land break into it, they will inevitably pay a heavy price.


    But now above the sky, although there is blue light jumping, but relative to the beginning seems to be a lot less, as if weakened in general?


    How could it look like this?


    The bareheaded elder has never met such a thing. He only knows that once the big guard array is broken, the thunder field will appear. Although it is difficult to stop the sage completely, he can fight for a little time.


    But now the blue light is weakening, and it is obvious that the power of thunder field is also weakening. For such a situation, the bald elder doesn''t know how to explain it. He only knows that once the thunder field disappears, the family will face the merciless suppression of Chu Feng.


    Thinking of the eight thousand demon Kingdom army, the strong one in the divine realm, the bald elder couldn''t stand the cold sweat. In the face of the huge demon Kingdom army, half step sage is nothing. Moreover, Chu Feng can''t let him do anything, which will crush him mercilessly.The more you think about it, the more flustered the bald elder''s heart. Knowing that the thunder field will disappear completely in this way, Chu Feng will lead the commander of the army to March straight in. By then, the Pu family will be destroyed. It is absolutely impossible to wait.


    His eyes were cold, and he said with a deep and powerful voice: "fate has doomed us all to have such a disaster. It''s impossible for us to escape. All the people present listen, leave the family at all costs, and then try to meet again. Otherwise, our family may not be able to survive today."


    This is to abandon the planet world, abandon the rest of the people, go?


    All the people gathered here are in the divine realm. Naturally, we can understand the meaning of the bald headed elder. Although the common family has developed to this day, there are still many people returning from the sealed land after the first World War in ancient times. Now, except for the strong ones, it is difficult for anyone to leave easily.


    If everyone is gone, will the people under the general God''s state not want?


    Look at me. I see that you can''t accept such a fact. After all, those ordinary people in the God Kingdom have their own real relatives. If they leave them, what kind of results will they face?


    "Think about it separately."


    The bald elder also saw the hesitation of the crowd, passing by the weaker and weaker blue light, knowing that the thunder field would soon disappear, and the demon Kingdom army was coming: "I will go first!"


    When the words fell, the bareheaded elder went straight into the air. Facing life and death, he gave up his relatives and everything.


    The direction of his departure is not the main entrance of Pujia world, but towards the original channel connecting the earth. He believes that as long as he moves fast enough on the earth, he can hide immediately. He believes that even the sage of Chu Feng can''t find himself.


    The departure of the bareheaded elder made those who hesitated there even more flustered. At this time, the family members were unable to hold a group. How could they easily resist the attack of Chu Feng?


    Angry that Pu yuanlei left the family first, but there is not much time to blame anyone at the moment.


    Finally, some people flew away like the bald elder. Most of them went to the passage connecting the earth, while a small number of people went to the main entrance and exit of Pujia world. Although the demon Kingdom army would enter into it very dangerous, as long as it was well hidden, they could go to the secret place of morning light after they entered.


    The secret place of morning light connects the heaven and the world. If you want to find a small world''s entrance, you will be safe.


    In addition to the people who left, there are also some people who stay. Although they don''t want to die, they can''t be so cruel when they want to leave their relatives. When they look at the people who are gradually disappearing in the sky, they don''t have any disdain or anger. Because it''s human nature, they even know that staying is likely to die. Why do they stay What about it?


    However, all of a sudden, the pressure of the two saints surged out, directly shaking the whole family world. People in the ancestral hall were stunned and then reacted.


    It seems that it is not easy for those who have just left the Pu family to leave the Pujia world. Obviously, Chu Feng had expected that at the moment, the two only entrances and exits were watched by saints.


    Passing a bitter smile, the bareheaded elder who started to leave fell from the sky, and his face was hard to see an extreme.


    He originally wanted to leave the Pujia world before Lei Yu disappeared, and he thought he could leave. But when he went to the entrance and exit connecting the earth, he found that Lu Wan was there. That was the immortal God, the terrible saint. The bald elder just felt the breath surging and ran back.


    He knew that it was obviously impossible to leave the ordinary world.


    Seeing that those who left later also came back one by one, the bald elder sighed: "it seems that we can only fight to the end and maintain our last bit of pride!"


    Those who want to leave come back one by one. They can''t leave. Those who didn''t leave have no scorn or ridicule, because at this time, no one is qualified to make fun of others. When danger comes and wants to die, they will eventually die.


    Looking at the blue light in the sky, even the last flash of color has disappeared.


    As the blue light disappeared, the Pu family''s heart also fell to the bottom. They knew that Chu Feng was coming, and the demon Kingdom army was coming.


    It seems that there is a general feeling. When we look to one side, we can see a figure slowly falling from the sky and floating on the void. It looks like a master!


    Not Chu Feng, who else can it be?


    Passing through the lower air as if facing the enemy of the Pu family, Chu Feng Wen run a smile: "tenacious, just breathe a little more air."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3084

    Chu Feng is coming!


    The whole family looked at the man and suspended in the sky. Although he had a smile on his face, in his heart, it was the devil''s smile and the call of death to them.


    Once upon a time when they were in the sealed land, every one of the Pu family thought that they could return to the ancient universe. With the strength of Pu family being the first in the cultivation world, as long as they returned to the ancient universe, they would certainly be the first, and then they could dominate the myriad realms and achieve the supreme authority.


    But all dreams are cruel in the face of reality.


    Although they knew that taboos of this era had come into being through the news of their dreams before they came back, they didn''t have much fear in their hearts. They thought that taboo demons also needed growth time, as long as they came back early and killed the taboo demons in their growth.


    But the final result was that they could not only kill Chu Feng, but also killed three saints in the struggle with Chu Feng, which made the strength of Pu family fall from the first to the last.


    And they feel that the unbreakable world of the whole family is also being hit by Chu Feng at the moment.


    What''s more ridiculous is that Pu Yuan Lei, the owner of the family, ran away in advance. He was the first one in the Zhenzhen world. Now it seems like a joke.


    The bareheaded elder slowly stepped forward and looked directly at Chu Feng, trying to show his toughness. However, at the moment of touching Chu Feng''s eyes, the bald elder found that Chu Feng''s eyes were too sharp, as if he would die if he looked at it for a long time.


    "Give you a chance, a chance to live."


    Chufeng took back his forced look with a smile. He was in a state of turmoil: "the core of the Pu family signed a blood spirit contract with me, just like the blade snow sect. How about it?"


    How could it be?


    Almost Chu Feng just said it, the Pu family''s heart on this sentence.


    Pu family is a family with a long history, and there are sages in it. Although people don''t know where to go now, it is still undeniable that it was once brilliant. Isn''t it a joke that Chu Feng asked for the service of Pu family now?


    People''s hearts are exclusive, after all, no one wants to be controlled by others.


    From their expressions, Chu Feng could see that he just gave a faint smile. Then he raised his head and looked at the sky: "it will soon be dawn. If you still insist on it before dawn, then you will disappear with Pujia world."


    Peaceful words, however, have brought heavy pressure to the whole family.


    At this moment, no one doubted Chu Feng. He knew that if Pujia didn''t submit to him in the end, maybe he would destroy the whole Pujia Planet World from the ancient universe.


    "The devil!"


    The bareheaded elder looked at all the family members, raised his head and said in a loud voice: "we have our own pride in our family. We can''t surrender to you. That will make us feel very humble. However,,"


    after a pause, the bald elder said, "we are willing to cooperate with you, and we are willing to follow your instructions to a certain extent Equality. "


    Chu Feng showed a faint smile and asked, "look, you should be the elder of Pu family, so I''ll ask you two questions."


    "The devil, please." Now Chu Feng is in control of the absolute advantage, and the demon Kingdom army has also begun to invade the Pu family world. The bald elder knows that he should keep a good attitude, or he will die.


    Chufeng is a little appreciative of the skinhead elder''s taste, but that''s all.


    Pursed his lips, Chu Feng asked with a smile, "are your ordinary family countless times stronger than the blade snow clan?"


    "This", "and" the bald elder paused for a moment and shook his head: "the strength of each family is almost the same. The most fundamental difference is the number of saints. In the past, we were a little better than the Renxue sect, but it is less than countless times. As for now!"


    The latter words did not go on, but the meaning is very clear. In the past, the strength of the common family was stronger than that of the blade snow clan, but now the general family is weaker than the blade snow clan.


    "Oh, that''s right." Chufeng joked and asked again, "the strength of the Pu family is not better than that of the blade snow clan. They can all submit to me. What qualification do you have to say pride in front of me? Or do you want to prove your strength with your past glory? "


    "If that''s the case, it''s not necessary. What I want today is submission. There is no second choice."


    In the general family panic, Chu Feng closed his eyes and sat in the void.


    If the Pu family still has the strength of the past and has a correct mind, he doesn''t mind cooperation. Before the first Xiuzhen world came back, Chu Feng thought so, combining all the forces that can be combined to deal with nothingness.


    But after so many things happened after the return of the Xiuzhen world, Chu Feng did not hold any hope for it. Who would like to be equal with others when there was a choice? The Pu family has always been in the mind of dominating the world. If the blood spirit contract is not established, Chu Feng will not be at ease with them.


    The Pu family at the scene did not expect Chu Feng to be so tough, except for submission, there was not much to give.However, if you want to serve the general family, how much of their pride is a blow. After all, the once powerful Pu family is incomparable, how can it become the slave of others?


    In their complex mind, the demon king fell from the sky and stood behind the Chu Feng. The five Yan Luo people and mu Qianxue also came from different directions. All of them gathered and stood beside the Chu Feng. No one said anything, but standing there put a lot of pressure on the ordinary people.


    They can not care about the five sages, and some people can compete with the power of the common family. But the devil king and mu Qianxue give them a lot of pressure. The former is the king of the demon world. Although he is only the cultivation of a half step sage, that is only the reason for the loss of strength. When he recovers to the peak, he is also a terrible saint. Few people in the family can fight with the demon king ¡£


    Mu Qianxue is a saint directly. The current Pu family is not enough for her to crush on her alone. What''s more, there are Chu Feng and Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er who are stationed at the two entrances and exits of Pujia world!


    Is today really the end of Pu family?


    With the arrival of the people, the demon world army gradually moved from the periphery to this position. Four thousand people scattered out to monitor the people of the ordinary family. Four thousand people completely surrounded the central area. Mu Qianxue''s five hundred blade snow sect disciples all quietly came to the neighborhood, which brought great pressure to the people of the common family for a time.


    What no one knows is that Chu Feng seems to be waiting for dawn with his eyes closed, but in fact his left eye is exploring the central area at 360 degrees without dead angle.


    According to the original idea, when he broke the big guard array, Pu Yuan Lei would certainly stop him from breaking the thunder field. However, when the thunder field was broken, he came here, and Pu Yuan Lei didn''t show up at all.


    Chu Feng even thought that Pu Yuan Lei must be killed before he started, so that he could control Pu family safely. But at the moment, Pu Yuan Lei did not appear at all, and Chu Feng felt quite strange.


    In order to prevent accidents, Chu Feng did not let go of any place, but in many buildings, except for those who were hiding in panic, there were only thousands of powerful people gathered in front of the ancestral hall, and Pu yuanlei was not seen at all.


    Did he run away?


    Thinking of this, Chu Feng''s first reaction is that it is impossible. As the owner of the Pu family, he has an important responsibility to lead the development and inheritance of the Pu family. Anyone may run away, but Pu yuanlei is absolutely impossible to escape.


    But now puyuanlei is really not nearby, even in the whole Pujia world can not feel his breath, Chu Feng is puzzled.


    Where the hell did it go?


    Time goes by slowly, and every minute and second is a torment for the ordinary family. They have never tried this feeling. It feels like they are waiting for death, and they seem to be under trial.


    Even if it is again calm people start to make empty, no matter how brave people are also flustered at the moment, because the line-up brought by Chu Feng is too strong, it is not the common family can resist.


    At this time, they once again think of Pu Yuan Lei, where did this bastard go? If you can''t beat Chu Feng, you should at least live with the family, right?


    Just thinking of the two figures coming from afar, they were not stopped by the outside demon world army. When the Pu family saw the people coming, the bald elder was even more angry and said, "Pusa, you traitor."


    Just after finishing the war with Jingzhi, Pusa''s eyes burst into a fierce look: "he who knows the current affairs is a hero!"


    A word blocked what the bald elder wanted to say, because Pusa was right. The strength of Pu family was not better than that of Chu Feng. Should he die with him?


    Everyone was surprised to see the Jingzhi beside Pu SA, but they didn''t go too far into it, because now the oppression of Chu Feng is the most important thing, and it is meaningless to care about traitors and so on.


    Chu Feng also opened his eyes at this time, and his eyes passed over Pusa peacefully. Naturally, he was no stranger to the Pu family who had dealt with him several times. Unexpectedly, the person Jingzhi was looking for in Pujia was actually Pusa. Judging from the situation of the two people at the moment, Chu Feng could not have known what was fishy in it.


    But it''s better to have someone who is a little familiar than someone who is not.


    Slowly standing up, Pusa also lowered his body: "demon God!"


    "Butler Pu, I''m glad we haven''t been enemies." Chu Feng kept calm and said: "in addition, do you know where puyuanlei is?"


    Pu sa a Leng, also just think of the situation that did not have a war: "is the master not in the study?"


    When Pusa answered, Chu Feng''s left eye looked at the baby carefully, and there was no intentional appearance. He breathed out a breath and nodded: "it''s really not there. It seems that it''s not in the Pujia world anymore."


    Even the housekeeper Pu SA did not know, Chu Feng believed that the people below, would not know, also scattered the idea of inquiry.


    Looking into the distance, a light has appeared: "time has come!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3085

    time out!


    The four words are very light, but they fall in the ears of the ordinary family, which is no less than thunder. The people''s faces are more ugly than at the beginning. There is a dignified color in their eyes. They know that Chu Feng is not joking with them, but how to choose?


    Everyone''s eyes were on the bald elder.


    Puyuanlei now do not know where to go, housekeeper Pusa betrayed the family, the highest position among the rest is the bald elder.


    The bald elder narrowed his eyes and looked stiff and ugly, because Chu Feng''s eyes also looked at him at the moment. Although everyone didn''t say anything, the bald elder knew that he was needed to make this decision, whether to submit to Chu Feng or resist to the end.


    Pu Sa also approached Chu Feng and whispered, "he is a younger brother of Pu Yuan Lei, Pu Yuan Cang!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. He had no interest in who Pu Yuancang was and what his identity was. What he wanted was to solve the problems of Pu family. Moreover, the second generation of Pu family were basically pugaishi''s sons, so he had no curiosity about it.


    And puyuancang under the pressure of Chu wind, gradually began to tense up.


    He clenched his teeth in order to calm his heart. However, when he touched Chu Feng''s eyes, Pu Yuancang found that he was still hard to calm down. Chu Feng''s eyes were so sharp that it seemed that any detail could not escape his eyes.


    Looking back at the rest of the Pu family, everyone is looking at him. Pu Yuancang seems calm on the surface, but he is already helpless and nervous.


    "is there no one has the final say?"


    Chu Feng can see from some performances of puyuancang that he doesn''t want to make any decision, and he doesn''t want to ask too much about it. He glances over the others and says faintly: "no one can say what he says, then I''ll give you some choices."


    Chu Feng''s choice?


    The Pu family members who are waiting for puyuancang to make a decision are stunned. Isn''t this a matter for them to choose? Why is Chu Feng going to make decisions for them now, and how can Chu Feng make decisions for them?


    Curiously, Chu Feng raised his hand and pointed to the right: "those who are willing to submit to me stand on the right, those who do not want to make a choice stand in the middle, and those who do not want to surrender stand on the left!"


    "I''ll give you five minutes to make a choice. If you don''t make any choice, you should know the result."


    As soon as people''s minds coagulate, they smell a bloody breath in Chu Feng''s words, and their looks become more and more dignified. Chu Feng doesn''t want to waste time with them any more, and directly let them make a choice, submit or neutral, and then don''t want to surrender!


    Everyone looked at the people beside them, and some people had been talking about it in a low voice. But Chu Feng didn''t disturb them. But as long as Chu Feng stood there, it brought great pressure to the whole family.


    Five minutes passed by slowly, and the whole family began to worry. It was very difficult for them to make such a choice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen


    In the public suffering and hesitation, Pusa timely stepped forward and said in a loud voice: "as a common family, I know that you all hate me for betraying the family, but those who know the current affairs are the heroes. The strength of our general family is not enough to fight against the devil. So what is the choice of the subject?"


    When we heard the words of Pu SA, he continued: "moreover, Pu Yuan Lei can abandon you and run away. He has no psychological pressure and gave up you mercilessly. What do you have to hesitate about?"


    At first, some of the ordinary family members who were a little angry heard what Pusa said, and their anger dissipated.


    Pusa is right, betraying the family is a shameful thing, but as the owner of the family, Pu Yuan Lei abandoned them, what is it? Based on the premise that Pu yuanlei abandoned his family, even if some people could not fight against Chu Feng and chose to submit, there seems to be nothing to say, right?


    At first, there was still a little rejection in my heart, but after Pusa made a comparison with PU yuanlei, some people present felt that even if they betrayed Pu family, it seemed that there was nothing there?


    "The housekeeper is right."


    Jingzhi saw that some of the Pu family members in the crowd had already loosened up a little, and seized the opportunity to open his mouth: "I once made a mistake and humiliated the Pu family. I shouldn''t have said anything, and I''m not qualified to say anything. But now puyuanlei has abandoned you. No matter your life or death, what are you still doing with your ridiculous loyalty?"


    If you are not wise enough to fight against the family, why can''t you fight against it


    Yeah!


    Because of what Pusa said, there were some shaken Pu family members in his heart. When he heard Jingzhi''s words, he suddenly felt that she was right. Pu yuanlei abandoned his family and left when he was in danger. Therefore, he had betrayed the Pu family. He did not have the spirit to live with the Pu family.


    Even now puyuanlei, the owner of the family, can betray the family. If they betray the family, it seems that there is nothing more?There is still a little rejection in the heart, but after the words of Pu SA and Jing Zhi, some people''s hearts are not as firm as they were at the beginning.


    Chu Feng''s words and deeds are more in line with their own interests. As for the future, Chu Feng will not give them too much trust.


    In contrast, compared with the Renxue sect, the Pu family must be a little worse, because when it was oppressed by the three schools, in order to preserve the majority of the people, the Pu family surrendered to themselves. If the Pu family surrendered to themselves, it was for their own sake. The starting point was different, and naturally the status in Chu Feng''s mind was not the same.


    Of course, the freedom and rights that should be given to them will still be given by Chu Feng, but development is bound to have limitations.


    After calculating, Chu Feng nodded his head and slowly fell from the air. The demon king''s people followed him and looked at the general family standing there. Chu Feng said indifferently: "it seems that you are not ready to choose?"


    With Chu Feng''s words, the Pu family was in a complete mess. Finally, a man directly went to the right side and said in a loud voice, "I''m willing to submit as long as I can live."


    A man first stood up, and those who were still hesitating finally walked to the right side one by one, including some elders of the common family and ordinary powerful people in the divine realm. Although it is a disgrace to choose to submit, as long as they can survive, what dignity is not so important to them.


    Some people choose to submit, and naturally others choose to stick to it. The bald elder is the first person. He goes to the left.


    He can accept cooperative relationship and occasionally follow Chu Feng''s instructions, but he can''t make a blood spirit contract to show his surrender.


    Once the blood spirit contract is made, then their life and death will be between Chu Feng''s thoughts, and how they will die is unknown.


    With the bald elder standing on the left, there are many people with the same mind. They don''t want to make a blood spirit contract. After that, they can''t help themselves, but they don''t think about it. Chu Feng just needs the core level to set up the blood spirit contract, not every ordinary family member.


    However, when he saw the people who made the choice, Chu Feng didn''t say too much. Unexpectedly, some people just wanted to choose the left side and were not willing to choose the right side temporarily. So don''t blame him for his ruthlessness.


    At the end of the day, there are people standing in the three camps. A small part of them can''t make a choice. Most of them choose to surrender. Of course, there are many people who choose not to surrender. They stand there one by one, as if they are not afraid of death.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and took two steps forward. His eyes fell on the group of people who did not want to choose: "no submission, no resistance. What do you want to do?"


    Those people hesitated for a moment, and a man stood up and said, "demon, we have been suppressed for an era in the sealed land. Now we are back in the ancient universe. We just want to live a stable life. We can''t make a choice when the owner is there. Now we want to leave and find a small world to live our life."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes. He could see that they were a group of people who didn''t want to fight, but all of them were gods, and there were two gods of nature. If such a group of people were released, Chu Feng would not be able to do it.


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile: "for this freedom, as long as you don''t die, can you give up some things?"


    The person who stood up to speak was stunned for a moment, and then looked at the people behind him. He got everyone''s approval. He nodded: "yes."


    "Well, I promise you." Chu Feng then nodded with a smile: "gather all your family members together. I can let you leave the whole world alive."


    He thought that Chu Feng could only agree with him by saying a lot of words. He didn''t want Chu Feng to be so talkative at the moment. As for whether Chu Feng cheated them, they didn''t think so. Although Chu Feng was a little bloody, after their understanding, they probably knew that Chu Feng still kept his word. What should he give up?


    Those who stand on the left show that they do not submit to this scene. They are all stunned when they see this scene. How can Chu Feng let these people go?


    Among all the doubts, those who don''t want to choose but want to leave the common family have come, and their family members are still large. However, Chu Feng just glanced at them lightly and then withdrew his eyes: "if you have gains, you must lose. The five forbidden areas are all heaven and earth. Ordinary peak power is only a half divine period. I agree to leave. However, you should leave the strongest cultivation ¡£¡±


    The words fell, and suddenly the demon Kingdom directly shrouded the ordinary families and their family members who wanted to leave. They were crazy to absorb their strength, and felt that their own power was losing. Everyone''s face was pale. What should we do?


    But before they could figure out what was going on, all the people who had cultivated in the divine realm had fallen into the semi divine period. Chu Feng also put away the demon realm: "demon king, arrange people, send them away!"


    A strong man in the common family felt that his cultivation of the upper God had become the peak of the later period of the demigod. His face was pale and ugly, and his eyes were bloodshot: "Chu Feng, I''ll kill you!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3086

    No matter who is strong, he has paid countless efforts and sweat to cultivate to the highest level.


    Even if there is a family training, but if their own talent and efforts are not enough, also can not get too much achievement.


    Although there seem to be a lot of deities in Pujia, compared with the huge population base of Pujia, it is very small. Every one who can become a strong one in the divine realm has gone through a dangerous process. During this period, many people died under the thunder of the nine gods when they entered the divine realm. Therefore, the birth of every god state strong person is honorable.


    Chu Feng now raises his hand and makes a group of deities become semi gods. How many people can accept it.


    The first person who reflected that he had completely forgotten the gap between himself and Chu Feng. He quickly moved towards Chu Feng, but only had a semi divine state. How could he be the opponent of Chu Feng at this moment?


    Originally, I thought that after leaving the common family, I could definitely open up a small world for development by relying on my own cultivation. I didn''t want to fight for the world, but at least I could live happily.


    But now the realm has been abandoned by Chu Feng. In the world full of semi divine strong men, there is no advantage at all. Even if you leave the ordinary world, you may be bullied by others, which is unacceptable.


    Faced with the madness of the strong man of the common family, Chu Feng stood there without any fluctuation, even frowning.


    A blow out, the general strong blow on the body of Chu Feng, but found that their own strength on the Chu wind can not play any role, but before reaction, a powerful force rebounded back.


    On the spot, all the consciousness dispersed, a mouthful of blood did not gush out, and was killed by the powerful force.


    The whole scene was quiet, only the voice of the dead strong man of the common family smashed on the ground. Those who were angry that their accomplishments had been abandoned by Chu Feng did not dare to speak out. Although they were angry in their hearts, they had no chance to resist in the face of absolute strength.


    Otherwise, the man who rushed to Chu Feng just now will be their end. But how can such strength take root in the universe?


    At this moment, they suddenly felt how stupid it was to choose to stand in the middle.


    However, there is no regret medicine in the world. Chu Feng patted the place where he had just been hit by a fist, and said quietly, "send someone off!"


    The demon Jun nodded slightly. Mu Qianxue has already mobilized 300 disciples of Renxue sect. They are all strong in the divine realm. Now it is not difficult to send a group of semi divine people away from the ordinary world.


    Moreover, even if they were not given the opportunity to speak, they were forced to leave directly. The crowded Zudian square also seemed to be more relaxed.


    Standing on the right side of the Pu family is a kind of happiness. Although Chu Feng didn''t kill a group of neutral people, it was more painful than killing them. If they started to choose the neutral camp, they would lose their precious accomplishments.


    The people on the left are much paler than those on the right.


    Even those who don''t choose, but those who just want to leave the common family are abandoned. The cultivation falls into the demigod period. What will happen if they choose not to submit directly?


    Chu Feng''s eyes also fell on them at the moment, with a warm smile, just like a Pianpian childe. But at this time, any ordinary family members would not think that Chu Feng was a steady and elegant Pian childe.


    After a short silence, Chu Feng said with a smile: "are you sure you won''t surrender?"


    The deep and powerful words made the whole family on the left scared one by one.


    Puyuancang hesitated for a while, and came forward with a copy of the book: "demon God, although the world of heaven and earth is a strong one, but the basic bottom line still needs to exist. We don''t want to surrender to you, but we don''t want to leave the Pu family. Do you want to kill us?"


    "Veneration advocates the balance of all worlds. You are not happy with such a method."


    "She''s my woman, my husband''s word is so big!" Chu Feng did not continue to listen to Pu Yuancang to say what he wanted to say, so he interrupted him, and his eyes fixed: "so there is no need to say these things to me. I just want to know whether you have made such a choice, instead of saying anything to me. You don''t want to leave the Pu family."


    "Because, you will never have a chance to leave the family."


    When hearing Chu Feng''s words, all the Pu family members present felt the endless chill. They all chose the neutral people to cultivate themselves. Do they want to be abandoned and become ordinary people?


    Thinking of becoming ordinary people, those ordinary people on the left who do not choose to submit are afraid. If they really become ordinary people, then what is the meaning of living?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. Regardless of whether the person in front of him was Chu Feng, who was in control of the absolute advantage at the moment, he angrily cried: "bullying people too much is simply bullying people too much. There are no saints in our common family. Are you not afraid of being ridiculed by people from all over the world when you oppress our family so much?""There''s a lot of crap." Chu wind sighed softly.


    This sentence is like a signal, the Lord suddenly step forward, a strong momentum suddenly burst out, there is still rage up Puyuan Cang like a duck who has broken his throat, and directly flew out and hit the ground heavily.


    Before he stood up, a dark light fell on the sky. Puyuan Cang was cut into slag in an instant, and could not feel any breath.


    A half step sage was killed under the eyes of the ordinary family. There was no room for returning his hand. Anyone who saw this scene felt the cold neck and seemed to have felt that he would die.


    Chu Feng didn''t care about the complexity of their heart at the moment, but looked at the sky and sighed: "neutral people don''t want to make choices, because they have the heart deep inside the heart of their own heart, so I abandoned their strongest cultivation, so that they can not afford any waves in the world."


    "And you don''t want to surrender and want to stay in the world of the world, so you will resist me at any time, so what do you want to do?"


    Almost Chu Feng''s words just finished, the demon king and Yanluo five people together, mu Qianxue hesitated to follow and move, seven people started together, the powerful power directly covered the whole ancestral palace.


    The terror of the prestige is very low, coupled with the suppression of the snow, do not want to surrender to the general family can not afford to fight the mind, in the evil king and Yanluo five people under the raging death, even the opportunity to return.


    "Butler."


    Chu Feng did not go to see the people who were being killed. He said softly: "check the family members of the dead, and all people are expelled from the world of the world, the rebels, there is no amnesty for killing!"


    Puza had been shocked by the fierce display of Chu wind. He nodded and left to do it according to the meaning of Chu Feng. Along with the 500 powerful demon circles, he investigated the members of the family who were unwilling to submit to.


    Everyone knows that Chu Feng is to eliminate the instability in the world of the family, so that the whole family can be firmly controlled in the hands, even without any waves.


    When the sun rises high and the new day comes formally, the world of the world is also covered in a haze. The people who should go have gone. None of the damned people have survived, and all the bodies have been dealt with. Even according to the meaning of Chu Feng, many people have been expelled, and the anti anti anti people have died. They all died under the suppression of pasar and died in the demon kingdom The strong hand.


    Before the ancestral hall, Chu Feng stood at the front end, looking at the rising sun, and did not take too much excitement from the family, but it was a kind of inexplicable depression and depression.


    If last night was a fierce battle with puyuanlei, then take the Pu family down, Chu Feng would never have such a mood, but last night to now has experienced so long, there is no news of puyuanlei, Chu Feng''s mood, is not happy.


    Because puyuanlei is a saint, he is not a creator God, he can travel around the world at any time, I believe that now the common family of things happened puyuanlei must have known.


    If he has always chosen to hide, it is nothing, but Chu Feng does not think puyuanlei is a man who will be honest and honest, and believes that there must be a conspiracy in the dark now.


    But on his side, except Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner and Chang''e, no one can resist puyuanlei. If he attacks and kills the rest of the people in secret, it will be a disaster. The mood of thinking of Chu Feng is a little bit low.


    Just now, I don''t know where puyuanlei is, even if I want to cut the grass and get rid of the root, it is impossible.


    Send news to all the forces and important people under the banner, and let them be careful in recent time. Chu Feng temporarily scattered his thoughts, looked at the people who came back in succession, and looked at the group of ordinary families who chose to surrender: "the core people, come out!"


    In the camp of more than 2000 people, more than 30 people came out. Pasar stood in Chu Feng''s ear, and also told the identity of these people who came out, all of them were the people in charge of the core affairs of the family.


    There is no more words. Those people all know what Chu Feng wants them to do. After a bloody night, they have made a blood spirit contract one by one, because they know that only if they do that, they can survive.


    Chu wind skimmed over the light playfulness, but they enjoyed their interest, but did not care much, just clapping on the shoulder of Pasa, seemingly speaking to him, but also seemed to his Yupu family: "after that, the family will rely on you, the master of the pasar family!"


    Puza suddenly appeared a little excited, he began to choose to cooperate with Jingzhi, but this moment is still the real time is still excited, 90 degrees bent down: "thank God."


    Generally speaking, he made a blood spirit contract after he got up and made a voice highlighted: "from today on, Praza is the most loyal follower of the demon God, and your command is all my business."


    Chu wind is gentle and moist smile, and his eyes are looking far away.


    Pu yuanlei, where is it?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3087

    Wake up and everything has changed!


    All the people were in a daze when they received the news that the Pu family was taken down by Chu Feng. At first, they only knew that Chu Feng had sent a demon Kingdom army to attack Pu family, but when they thought it would not be so fast, how could it take a few days to buffer and prepare, and even a terrible war.


    But now, it is said that Chu Feng won the Pu family without a single soldier, which shocked the people of the whole world. Is it that the Pu family is too incompetent or the Chu wind is too powerful?


    However, it suddenly dawned on us that Pu yuanlei, the owner of the family, had already run away when Chu Feng attacked the Pu family. Therefore, Chu Feng could almost say that he took the Pu family without any hindrance, because the Pu family without sage could not bear the pressure of Chu Feng.


    As for other more and more in-depth things, the people of the world can''t see through. They are just speculating how long it will take for Chu Feng to suppress all threats from the Xiuzhen world.


    But in such an atmosphere, Pu family is silent under the cleansing of Pusa.


    As the housekeeper of the Pu family, it can be said that even Pu yuanlei is not familiar with PU Sa''s affairs. Even for everyone''s understanding, Pusa is more clear than many people. It is precisely because he knows something that Chu Feng intentionally or unintentionally indulges, he begins to clean some people of the Pu family.


    Although these people have been subject to the Chu wind, many people are still dissatisfied with him. In order to better control the Pu family in the future, Pusa must clean these people.


    So for a while, the Pu family was in panic. However, Pu SA was appointed by Chu Feng as the owner of the Pu family. No matter how dissatisfied they were in their hearts, they could only endure it. Moreover, the people who cleaned the house had little to do with them, so no one came forward to say anything.


    At first, Chu Feng sat in the garden and felt the place where Pu Yuan Lei once lived. He didn''t feel much. He cared more about Pu Yuan Lei''s trace.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also came here at this time.


    Chu Feng raised his head, let two people sit down first, then asked: "no result?"


    "Yes Zhang Yuner nodded.


    After taking full control of Pujia world, he asked Lu Wan and Lu Wan to see if they could find out where Pu yuanlei was. But at the moment, it seemed that it was really difficult to find out where Pu yuanlei had gone.


    Gently shook his head: "well, be careful, there is nothing next here, you go back first, arrange for Yan Luo to deal with some hand ends, and I will go back later."


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er looked at each other, but they didn''t mean to stand up and leave.


    Chu Feng is strange: "anything else?"


    "Well, will Pusa''s behavior be too much?" After a moment''s silence, Zhang yun''er said: "although Zun Shen and I are busy searching for the trace of Pu yuanlei, we still know about Pu''s behavior. So far, there are more than ten branch leaders who have died in his hands."


    "If he continues to kill him, more than ten branches of the Pu family will be destroyed. When the time comes, Chu Feng knows what Zhang yun''er wants to say. Just now Chu Feng asked her and Lu Wan to leave because of this. They must have been too bloody to accept it. But if they don''t do so, Pusa will not be able to hold the position of the head of the Pu family.


    Seeing the helpless color in the eyes of the two women, Chu Feng showed a bitter smile. Knowing that Chang''e''s words were absolutely unconditional support, but Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er could not accept them.


    If they don''t speak clearly, they won''t say anything on their lips, but they will certainly feel depressed.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng whispered: "I appointed Pu SA as the head of Pu family, but most people in Pu family don''t admit it. When I was here, they didn''t dare to disobey Pusa''s meaning, but what if I wasn''t there?"


    "Pusa is just a housekeeper, even if he is also the core of the family, but his identity is there. In addition, he let me break the family protection array of the Pu family. In the hearts of the Pu family, they hate Pusa."


    Holding the hands of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er respectively, Chu Feng continued: "but I don''t have much time to resolve these things now, so I can only use killing to eliminate possible changes. Otherwise, if there are more waves, there are still so many powerful people in the general family. How much can we monitor?"


    Zhang yun''er frowned slightly: "but."


    "I know what you think." Chu Feng did not let Zhang yun''er continue to say, eyes firmly said: "but please forgive me now can''t promise you, I want the future without any change to do what I want to do, not also need to look forward and backward, so now all the bloody, I think it should be."


    Chu Feng put the words to this, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan did not say anything, they know that even if they say more, they can not stop Chu Feng.


    Once a son of heaven and a courtier, everyone must step on the white bone to heighten himself when he is on the top of the throne. Only when Pusa is a judge can he get his present status. There are more people who oppose him. If he doesn''t have a hard hand, he can''t completely control the whole Pu family and do things for Chu Feng.The two women''s hearts for this is naturally understood, but too bloody let them a little can not accept the meaning, after all, they are the world''s God and goddess.


    "Go back


    Chu Feng released their hands and did not want to say anything more. He believed that Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er would finally understand.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s low mood, they didn''t continue to stay. They stood up and opened the door of the glare. They left Chu Feng alone in the garden.


    He also needs to wait for the final news. Pusa has complete control over the news of Pujia.


    Not long after Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner left, Jingzhi came in. She facilitated the connection between Chu Feng and Pu SA, but under the control of Pu family, she could not be allowed to intervene as a woman. Therefore, except that no one dares to provoke her, her main business is to let Pusa do it.


    "Elite wisdom."


    When she came near, Chu Feng said faintly, "I want to know the descendants of Pu Yuan Lei. How are you going to solve it?"


    Jingzhi Wei Leng, did not dare to sit down, standing there some strange Chu wind how can ask this: "the devil God meaning?"


    "Banish them!" Chu Feng glanced at Jing Zhi and said, "I know what Pusa is thinking and what you do to cater to him, but that is something I absolutely will not allow. Those people can die, but they can''t have dignity. Killing is a crime, and trampling on their dignity is more heinous than killing people. Do you know what I mean?"


    Jingzhi''s mind trembled and understood the meaning of Chu Feng.


    Because when Pusa went to deal with those who didn''t accept him, she secretly let some trusted people control Pu yuanlei''s wives and concubines and let him accept them. As for PU yuanlei''s descendants, they all abandoned their accomplishments and entered the slave camp.


    Originally thought that this is just a small matter, do not want to Chu Feng actually all know.


    Almost without any hesitation, Jingzhi quickly nodded back: "don''t worry, I know how to do?"


    Chu Feng showed playfulness: "do you really know what to do?"


    Jingzhi Leng for a while, then suddenly wake up: "also please demon God express." Every ruler didn''t want people who were too smart to follow. Just now he said that he knew how to do it, which undoubtedly showed her wisdom. In front of people like Chu Feng, it was better to be confused and live longer.


    Chu Feng didn''t hold Jingzhi''s smart words and looked into the sky: "Pu yuanlei''s wife and concubine are numerous, and their descendants are numerous, but it doesn''t mean that everyone is damned. His wife and concubine believe that few people are willing to, and you, as the concubine who was once the most favorite concubine of Pu yuanlei, naturally know who is what the mind is."


    "So you can do as you like. Those who should be expelled should be expelled, but those who are above the realm of God must discard some accomplishments. If those who should not be expelled are willing to stay in the common family, they will be given a fair status. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Understand!" Jingzhi has been sweating for a long time. He still wants to let Pu SA take over Pu yuanlei''s wives and concubines and revenge Pu yuanlei psychologically. Judging from the meaning of Chu Feng at the moment, it is obvious that he doesn''t want such a thing to happen. How dare Jingzhi refute it?


    Chu Feng believed that Jingzhi would not just talk about it, but also stood up: "as for the descendants of Pu Yuan Lei, I believe you know what to do."


    Jingzhi''s eyes congealed, understood the meaning of Chu Feng, and nodded gently: "don''t worry, Jingzhi knows what to do."


    Chu Feng smiles faintly and goes to Jingzhi. He still needs to be direct in some words, otherwise Jingzhi will not understand.


    When Chu Feng comes near, Jingzhi is already nervous. She is a woman who can make men conquer desire and know how to please him. However, facing Chu Feng, she finds that she can''t see through him.


    Because Jingzhi''s guess is that Chu Feng won''t want her, but she must be interested in her body, but unexpectedly, in Chu Feng''s eyes, she is just a chess piece.


    Looking at the nervous woman in front of her, Chu Feng raised his hand to hook her chin, and had to admit that Jingzhi is indeed a charming woman: "Pu SA is a person you can trust, but it does not mean that I have complete trust in him. Although there is a blood spirit contract, sometimes the contract can also drill holes."


    "You can do what you like in Pu family, and how you want to get along with Pusa is all your business, but I only have one request."


    Tiny squint eyes, close to Jingzhi, whispered in her ear: "I hope no matter how many times your body is conquered by him, your heart is toward me, OK?"


    Jingzhi looks stunned. She blinks and raises her head to find that Chu Feng is gone, but the pressure that Chu Feng brings to her can''t be eliminated.


    With a hard throat, Jingzhi knows that in the future, she must report Pu Sa''s every move to Chu Feng. Otherwise, if something goes wrong with Pusa, the first person to die is her!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3088

    Leaving Yan Luo five people to watch the situation of Pu family for a while, and let Jing Zhi convey his own meaning to Pu SA, Chu Feng returns to the temple of King Wu.


    As for whether there will be any change in the Pu family, it is unlikely.


    Even if he doesn''t want to be in the family, he can''t control all the people in Pu''s family.


    Moreover, Chu Feng couldn''t make such a thing happen. So when he left Pujia world, Chu Feng laid down a layer of mysterious invisible interface, which could not be detected in ordinary times. However, if a saint entered the Pujia world, he could immediately detect it.


    So unless puyuanlei does not appear, as long as it appears, then he can not disappear quietly again.


    In addition, Chu Feng didn''t want to pay more attention to the affairs of Pu family. He only needed Pu SA to do it according to his own imagination. Chu Feng didn''t think about whether he needed Pujia''s contribution in the future.


    What he is doing now is not for the sake of the supremacy of the world. He just wants to deal with nothingness without any danger behind it.


    I believe that if Pusa does not obey others, even if the blood spirit contract makes him drill holes, Jingzhi will tell himself that she is a smart woman. She knows who she should be loyal to, so that she can live a long-term life and live well.


    "The devil!"


    In the Chu wind leisurely sitting in the bedroom, mu Qianxue appeared at the door: "can I come in?"


    Chu Feng cast a glance at the door, the corner of his mouth picked up a smile: "saint, you have all come in, just ask me if I can come in, don''t it seem a bit redundant?"


    Mu Qianxue looked down and found that he had come in, and was too lazy to tangle with these again. He stood in front of Chu Feng: "I want to stay with you, obey your orders, and protect you by the way."


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng looked up and down at mu Qianxue. He wanted to be beautiful and have a good figure. He wanted to be a saint. I believe few men can refuse such a woman to follow him.


    But Chu Feng is another kind of man: "go back!"


    This time, let mu Qianxue lead 500 students of the Renxue sect to join in the fight against the Pu family. It''s just that Chu Feng doesn''t want Xue nishang. They just think about it. In fact, for the Pu family, the strength of the demon Kingdom army is enough, and there is more than enough. There is no need for the participation of the Renxue sect.


    So after the matter of Pu family was settled, Chu Feng asked mu Qianxue to take people back to the sword snow sect, but this woman not only did not go back, but also ran to the temple of King Wu.


    "No return!"


    Don''t want to, mu Qianxue even firmly revealed two words.


    This time Chu Feng was really stunned. He was absolutely authoritative in the blade snow sect. Up to the patriarch Xue nishang and down to all the elders, he made a blood spirit contract with himself, including mu Qianxue, the beautiful saint.


    His words are just like the imperial edict. Mu Qianxue could not answer such a direct answer. If Chu Feng is not sure that he has not heard the wrong words, he will doubt whether there is a mirage.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to be angry. Instead, he was slightly amused: "don''t you want to stay and warm my bed?"


    Mu Qianxue is a woman with strict character and doesn''t like to joke. When Chu Feng suddenly makes fun of her, her white face turns red in an instant. Looking at Chu Feng, she can''t say a word. How can this person be so shameless?


    And Chu Feng wants this effect. Seeing mu Qianxue''s speechless, he smiles: "it''s not that you want to stay here to warm my bed, then you can go!"


    Mu Qianxue''s face became more red and clenched his lips: "demon, are you not interested in me?"


    At first, according to the meaning of Xue nishang, she and the other two elders were selected as the women of Chu Feng to narrow the relationship with Chu Feng. At that time, Chu Feng refused to do so at that time, and his words were righteous. At the moment, Chu Feng said such words. Mu Qianxue was surprised.


    Because it seems that Chu Feng is not the same person.


    "Because I know you don''t agree, so your answer is my answer."


    Mu Qianxue serious appearance, let Chu Feng originally also want to tease the mood also dispersed: "understand, beautiful saint?"


    Mu Qianxue frowns and squints his eyes, and his answer is the answer of Chu Feng?


    After thinking about Mu Qianxue, she realized that Chu Feng''s meaning was obviously that she could not promise to stay to warm the bed. She was also turning the corner, and Chu Feng didn''t want her to stay.


    Blinking his eyes, mu Qianxue bit his lips: "demon, my answer is your answer to me?"


    "Yes Chu Feng spread his hands: "do you agree that I want you to warm the bed? So my attitude is also very obvious, as if you do not agree to warm my bed, I will not agree with "


    " I agree! " Chu Feng''s words were interrupted by mu Qianxue. The snow goddess blushed and said, "according to the master''s idea, Qianxue was to be your woman. So I always had such preparation. The demon God really appreciated it. Qianxue can serve you."At the end of the speech, it has been more and more quiet, but it is enough for Chu Feng to hear.


    Looking at the red faced woman with her head down, Chu Feng feels that her views are being overturned. The reason why he asks such questions is to deliberately make mu Qianxue difficult and let her take people back.


    Don''t want to think that mu Qianxue will definitely refuse, she would say yes, what is this playing?


    Reflecting that he did not hear wrong, Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "saint, that''s just a joke. You don''t have to take it seriously. As for I want you to go back, I really don''t need the help of your blade snow sect. My people and I will solve all the problems."


    Mu Qianxue gently opened red lips: "I am not when the devil is joking."


    ,,,,, Chu Feng''s mouth twitched fiercely, quite speechless. Mu Qianxue also continued to say: "because now, there is a thousand year contract with you. If there is no strong relationship to maintain, even if there is a contract, we will be upset. As the holy daughter of the blade snow sect, become your woman, then you will be at ease, and we will also be at ease."


    Chu Feng understood mu Qianxue''s mind thoroughly. He stood up and looked at the woman who could not be controlled by countless men. He said seriously, "holy daughter, I know what you are worried about, but some of your worries are unnecessary. As long as I don''t die for a day, then the relationship with the sect will be the same as now."


    "The reason why I want to be subject to renxuezong is that there are more important things. I don''t want to be an obstacle to me. I''m not greedy for anything. Do you understand?"


    "But," Mu Qianxue frowned.


    "It''s nothing, but I won''t accept any woman of renxuezong." Chu Fengyang interrupted mu Qianxue''s words, but in his heart he was very embarrassed. He didn''t accept any woman of the blade snow clan, but he ravaged xuewuqing, the ancestor of the sword snow clan, for many times.


    Mu Qianxue stares at Chu Feng, and finds that there is a big difference between her image of women who will not refuse to come.


    However, mu Qianxue dispelled these complicated thoughts and buried a deep emotion in his heart: "demon, even if you say that, I will not leave, because you are going to attack the Luo family. The gratitude and resentment between our renxuezong and the Luo family will never die. Even if you drive me away now, I will come back again with my master and martial uncles Together. "


    Seeing the firm color on mu Qianxue''s face, Chu Feng can see that it is not easy to leave mu Qianxue.


    It''s just that there are so many female disciples of the school of blade snow. If they are all stationed in the temple of King Wu, it will have a bad effect. After all, the army of the temple is all men. If there is a little misunderstanding, it will not be fun.


    Seeing Chu Feng still hesitated, mu Qianxue bent down: "demon, please don''t drive me away. I believe you are not aiming to control the blade snow sect, but please let us make some efforts."


    "Although Qianxue doesn''t have much contact with things, now I probably know that your ultimate goal is nothingness. What you want is stability in the world. Although we can''t give the most powerful help, we can still make a little effort before you clean up everything and do something about nothingness."


    Chu Feng looked at mu Qianxue with a little surprise and thought it was a goddess of ice and snow. Besides her beauty and strength, there was nothing else. At the moment, it seemed that the head was enough.


    After thinking about it for a while, knowing how to refuse mu Qianxue, he would insist. Chu Feng could only nod: "then stay for the time being, but I don''t need you to interfere in anything except the Luo family."


    Mu Qianxue''s eyes flashed with joy: "yes, the devil, Qianxue will listen to you."


    Chu Feng felt all over her body and felt the chicken skin all over her. For such a woman who would not refuse to warm her bed, Chu Feng still felt that it was better to stay away from her. It was not that mu Qianxue was not excellent enough, but mu Qianxue was too excellent. Chu Feng was not confident enough in his own determination.


    At a similar time, a light-year away from earth, on a floating meteorite near the world of Luojia, a man was standing there with a cold look and a murderous look in his eyes.


    It is Pu Yuan Lei that Chu Feng attracts people''s attention everywhere.


    Looking at the Luo family''s world not far away, Pu yuanlei clenched his fist slightly. He knew what happened in the Pu family, and he knew that he had become a traitor in the heart of the family, but he didn''t care.


    Just staring at the world of Luo family, the whole body is filled with the powerful power of thunder and lightning, and his fists clench: "Chu Feng, soon I will let you know that my anger will make you tremble!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3089

    After three days in a row, Chu Feng''s control of the Pu family has gradually subsided, not as lively as the previous few days.


    But Chu Feng still can''t find the trace of Pu yuanlei. In addition, there is no abnormal situation. Pu yuanlei seems to be hiding and doesn''t want to appear again. But Chu Feng firmly believes that Pu yuanlei is not the kind of person who is willing to hide. Otherwise, he would not be the owner of Pu family at first.


    The reason why there is no conspiracy in Yuan Lei''s mind is that there is nothing in the plot.


    As for what kind of conspiracy, no one will know before it is fully revealed, but Chu Feng will not care too much, because in front of absolute strength, all conspiracies are floating clouds.


    At the moment, he is more concerned about how to take the Luo family.


    According to the current information, the Luo family also had a large guard array built in ancient times. Although it is different from that of the Pu family, it also has many restrictions. It is not easy to enter it easily.


    It can be said that except for the half soul body such as the world Master, even Chu Feng can not enter the Luo family world.


    In the past three days, Chu Feng thought most about how to win the Luo family as quickly as possible. Even in the dead of night, he went to observe the Luo family''s starry sky. He found that the world of Luo family was completely different from that when he began to go.


    At first, the world of Luojia was similar to the ordinary world, but now it is filled with the power of fire.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t really feel it, he probably knew that those flames would not hurt Luo family, but for the rest of the people, it must contain great harm, such as the fire poison contained in it.


    So before we know the reason for the formation of Luojia planet world, even if we can enter it, we will pay a heavy price. Therefore, even if Mu Qianxue asked when to attack the Luo family, Chu Feng did not have an accurate answer.


    Because he knew that if he didn''t solve the Luo family''s big guard array, there was no way to act. Even if he could enter it, he couldn''t guarantee to suppress all the people. After all, the world of Luo family was so big that even if the demon kingdom was shrouded and the people didn''t escape, they could find a place to hide first.


    A lot of things need to be careful, otherwise, the situation of the fish missing in the net will cause great harm to the people around you.


    The third day of sunset has set, the night quietly approaching, mu Qianxue once again appeared in front of Chu Feng''s bedroom.


    These three days to Mu Qianxue every day will come to ask when to start, can see for the destruction of the Luo family mu Qianxue is very concerned.


    Originally sitting in the yard quietly thinking about things, see mu Qianxue again, Chu Feng also temporarily put away his thoughts, not waiting for mu Qianxue to open his mouth, Chu Feng first voice: "saint, do you really want to destroy the whole Luo family?"


    Mu Qianxue sat down and nodded seriously: "yes, this is what everyone in our blade snow clan wants."


    "The people of the Luo family are animals, don''t they die?"


    Chufeng chufeng passed a bitter smile and knew that it was impossible to change mu Qianxue''s thinking for a while. After all, both the zhenxuezong and the Luo family have not dealt with each other since an era. In the hearts of both families, they are aiming to destroy each other. I believe that as long as any one of them is given a chance, he will definitely destroy the other party mercilessly.


    However, no matter what kind of forces, unless they are born with evil race, there are good people and bad people. Even Luo family, there must be such people.


    At first, Chu Feng wanted to destroy them and make the Xiuzhen world disappear completely, including the blade snow sect. Unexpectedly, the Xiuzhen world disappeared in ancient times, so it should not disturb the peace of this era.


    However, after a lot of experience, Chu Feng''s killing heart is still there, but he has no intention of eradicating the roots. Especially in dealing with nihility, if Wan Jie does not agree, it is impossible to succeed at all.


    Mu Qianxue stayed, the most fundamental is to want to destroy the Luo family, and even Xue nishang and others are waiting for the news to attack the Luo family. For Chu Feng, this is absolutely not allowed.


    After a moment''s silence, Chu Feng did not hide his thoughts: "holy daughter, I understand the hatred between the blade snow clan and the Luo family, but this time I''m sorry, except for the damned people, I won''t let the blade snow clan hurt the rest of the Luo family. In addition, the blade snow clan can participate in this action, but the main force is still the demon Kingdom army. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Mu Qianxue suddenly stood up: "demon, why do you want to cover up a group of animals?"


    "I don''t deny that there are animals in the Luo family." Chu Feng looked at the excited mu Qianxue in surprise and continued to say, "but I also believe that there are no damned people in the Luo family. I can tolerate such a big ambitious family as PU family, let alone the Luo family?"


    From Chu Feng''s words, mu Qianxue has already understood his meaning, that is, even if the final fight in the Luo family''s affairs, it will not be based on the destruction.


    Biting his lips, mu Qianxue asked, "demon, do you want to subdue the whole cultivation world?""Yes Chu Feng did not deny his idea, nodding back: "because the Xiuzhen world has returned, then there is the need for existence. This is an inevitable thing. I have the ability to deprive the Xiuzhen world of its existence, but that will not bring me anything, but will increase my bad karma."


    "So in the affairs of the Luo family, I don''t care how deep the hatred between the two families is. I only know that it''s a problem between the senior officials of your two families. It''s impossible for the renxuezong to destroy the whole Luo family, except for those who must die."


    Over the past few days, mu Qianxue has asked Chu Feng when to attack the Luo family in order to break the Luo family and destroy the family.


    But now Chu Feng has said so clearly, mu Qianxue is not acceptable, but this is the decision of Chu Feng, no one can change.


    His lips were bitten. Mu Qianxue turned away with a cold face. He didn''t say a word again, because Chu Feng had already said that. It''s meaningless for him to talk nonsense here.


    Looking at mu Qianxue who was angry to leave, Chu Feng sighed and took back his eyes. When he was ready to get up, Xi Ruyan came from one side with a cold face, and the mouth could be hung with a bottle on it.


    Chu Feng, who was supposed to leave to do something, also sat down for a while, looking at the breath of pity like smoke, and asked with a smile, "how, who offended you?"


    "You Xi Ruyan hummed, his eyes staring at Chu Feng, just like last night''s war. Today Chu Feng didn''t recognize his account when he put on his pants.


    Hearing Xi Ruyan''s words, Chu Feng is really confused. He has been in the bedroom for a few days and seldom goes out. What''s more, he doesn''t meet Xi Ruyan. How could he offend her?


    "Load, keep loading."


    Xi Ruyan hated and said: "Miss, it''s been a few days, you don''t miss it?"


    Also when Xi Ruyan how, smell speech chufeng smile: "that, you think I to Xi Canghai compromise to save the dream, it is OK?"


    "This", "and", "Xi Ruyan wanted to say it, but she swallowed it wisely. She knew that Chu Feng liked dreams, but would never disturb his layout for dreams:" but what are you going to do? If you don''t see the safety of miss one day, my heart will panic. "


    Dream and cherish the feelings between master and servant Chu Feng probably can understand, but he has his own ideas in mind.


    He likes dreams and asks himself that his worries about dreams are no less than pitying them like smoke. However, there are too many things on his shoulders, especially in the period of countdown to extinction. Once the plan goes wrong, it is likely to be a loss that will never be recovered.


    Of course, even if she had said these things with Xi Ruyan, Chu Feng believed that she would not understand. After all, Chu Feng did not want too many people to know about the nihility and the extinction of the world. That would only let more people make chaos before fighting.


    Seeing Xi Ruyan anxious and dissatisfied with her appearance, Chu Feng said, "you know I can''t compromise, I don''t compromise, Xi Canghai won''t have a dream, and if I don''t mind attacking Xijia for the dream, do you think she will be happy?"


    Xi Ruyan almost didn''t have to think about shaking his head: "it must be unhappy. What Miss wants most is that you and Xi family live together peacefully."


    "That''s it?" Chu Feng spread out his hands and said with a smile: "so I can''t compromise now, and I can''t attack the Xi family. Naturally, I''m waiting to clean up the Luo family. Moreover, dream is Xi Canghai''s daughter. Holding the dream in my hand can also play a role. He won''t hurt the dream."


    Having said these Chu Feng, I don''t know if Xi Ruyan can understand it, but I don''t want to entangle with her any more. He timely leads the topic: "by the way, do you have any ideas about the Luo family''s big guard array?"


    Originally Xi Ruyan had a little vague appearance, interrupted by Chu Feng, he completely forgot what he thought.


    Squinting his eyes: "Luo family''s big guard array?"


    "That''s right." Chu Feng nodded and told him what he was most worried about now: "I went to observe twice and found that although the Luo family''s big guard array will not cause the same situation as the Pu family after it is broken, I don''t know how to break it. If I can''t break the Luojia array, I''ll kill it without any effect."


    Because Chu Feng wanted to kill a group of radical people in the Luo family and take over a group of people just like the Pu family, so as to maintain a balance and make his injuries less bloody.


    "Very simple!" Originally, Chu Feng just wanted to see if Xi Ruyan had a little understanding. After listening to Chu Feng''s words, Xi Ruyan directly spread out his hands: "it was created by the dreamer. In the family of Xi, you know how to solve it."


    "Miss just knows something, and she told me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3090

    Do you really know?


    Chu Feng looks at Xi Ruyan with astonishment. The reason why he just asked Xi Ruyan whether he knew it or not was just a chance. Otherwise, he went to ask Xi Ruyan two days ago. After all, she was just a girl of Xi''s family, and she didn''t know anything about the family, let alone the Luo family.


    But now the fact is, Xi Ruyan seems to really know.


    "I don''t know about the Xi family, but I really know about the Luo family."


    Bing Xue''s clever Xi Ruyan saw Chu Feng staring at him without blinking his eyes, and he knew what he was thinking. He said with a smile: "do you feel that you have wasted a lot of time in an instant, but the answer is around you, but you still have to waste time?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. Xi Ruyan was right. He felt that he was wasting his time in the past three days. He didn''t expect that Xi Ruyan would know about the Luo family''s big battle. However, when he heard that Xi Qingtian was involved in the construction, it would be normal for him to tell Xi Ruyan.


    As for the big array of protecting the family of Xi family, it must have been changed. Even if the dream told Xi Ruyan, I believe it is different.


    There was a little embarrassment in his heart, but he was not the one who had never been embarrassed. Chu Feng laughed, but he was slightly unnatural: "tell me about it. If you break the Luo family, you will be a meritorious official."


    "Really?" Xi Ruyan asked with a bright eye.


    For Xi Ruyan, this lovely woman, Chu Feng still has a good feeling, nodding: "of course, as long as reasonable requirements, I can promise you."


    "I''ll think about it." Cherish such as smoke toot small mouth, small hand holding chin, a face serious, and then shake his head: "but now I really can''t think of any requirements, or you kiss me first!"


    What?


    Chu Feng knew that Xi Ruyan would not be polite to him, but how did he not expect that she would put forward such a request? Is this called a request? How do you look like you''re cheap?


    Xi Ruyan didn''t have any appearance, and said with a smile, "I won''t tell you if you don''t kiss me." He also pointed to his mouth: "here you are!"


    Chu Feng coughs, is really cherished like smoke to raise the request to thunder, this who person comes?


    Although her eyes were beautiful and charming in the past, Chu Feng still felt that she should not. After all, she was the maid of the dream. If the dream knew about it in the future, it would be more or less unreasonable.


    And cherish such as smoke directly on both hands in front of the body, hum: "do not kiss I will not tell you of oh."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile: "no kidding, OK?"


    "I''m not kidding you." Xi Ruyan spits out his tongue, pouts out his small mouth, and looks serious: "I''m just familiar with the feeling of kissing you."


    Familiarize yourself with the feeling of kissing?


    Chu Feng''s heart is very big, but hear Xi Ruyan say such words, or can''t avoid a rush of grass mud horse, said as if the relationship between the two people will be in general, looking very smart, this head is not a problem?


    This is the misunderstanding of Chu Feng, Xi Ruyan. The reason why she put forward such a request is that she only knows the relationship between Chu Feng and dream. She is the maid of the dream, and the future must be with her.


    She has been in touch with a lot of things since her dream became sensible. As a maid, most of them follow her master''s side all her life. As for the basic things of marriage, it can be said that her master''s son married a loser, so she would be married together.


    Even if it is in the family, this kind of thing is also very common, often the master with whom, then the maid is equivalent to who, can say that the master''s man is their man.


    Therefore, Xi Ruyan''s cognition is that dream will follow Chu Feng in the future, and she will always follow her dream. Then Chu Feng may become her man. Based on this idea, when talking with Chu Feng, Xi Ruyan is very open-minded, and how much is determined by the growth environment.


    But Chu Feng didn''t understand the idea of Xi Ruyan. He coughed softly and said, "well, you may have misunderstood something. Now I just want to know about the big battle of Luo family."


    "Don''t you like me?" Xi Ruyan put forward the request when Chu Feng was sure to be very happy to hold his own small mouth, but look at Chu Feng not moved, Xi Ruyan is confused.


    "Like naturally is like, but has nothing to do with the love of men and women." Chu Feng returned with a smile.


    Blink eyes, cherish such as smoke, mouth a Qiao: "so said, the future miss with you, you will not even eat me together?"


    "Why should I eat you?" Chu Feng was stunned. Then he slowly reacted and immediately covered with black lines: "you can rest assured. I don''t know what kind of environment you grew up in, but I can guarantee that I am not such a jerk!"


    Xi Ruyan squints his eyes and wants to see if Chu Feng is serious or not. He just looks very serious. Does he really think much about it? Is there a man who doesn''t even let go of his woman''s maid?


    I still don''t understand, but Xi Ruyan doesn''t care: "in this case, I don''t say anything. As for the Luo family''s clan protection array, it''s built by the dream master, which is not as strong as the ordinary family''s, but its power is a little stronger than that of the ordinary family."It was a matter of ancient times. The top ten ancient clans all built a protective clan array in their own planet world. When necessary, they could protect their own safety and security.


    Xi Qingtian, known as the dream master, has a deep attainments in the array road. So Luo Qianding invited him to build a clan protection array at Luo''s house. Of course, Luo Qianding did not let Xi Qingtian build it. During this period, he aroused the fire of heaven and earth, and became the root of the clan protection array.


    If this array is not started, the world of Luojia will be the same as the ordinary world, but once it is started, it will be a dangerous place. Even if a saint is not careful, he will be seriously injured.


    At the same time, there is another feature of the Luo family''s big guard array, that is, it can enter and exit freely, even if it is not the core of the Luo family, but there is only one entrance and exit, that is, the place connecting the secret place of morning light. Secondly, even saints above the starry sky can not surpass and enter.


    Chu Feng was shocked: "no request?"


    He went to see the Luo family''s star sky, and he was blocked by the star sky just like the Pu family world. So he thought that the situation was completely closed as well as the Pu family. At the moment, there was an unrestricted entrance and exit. Chu Feng''s heart was inexplicably excited.


    Xi Ruyan en nodded: "Miss, that''s what she said. When the Luo family opened the big battle of protecting the clan, the world would form a fire area, and it contained extremely terrible fire poison. Even the saints would be affected, so there was an entrance and exit, and no one would dare to enter rashly."


    "Because the people of the Luo family cultivate the power of fire. They can transform the fire poison into their own true element, but outsiders can''t do it."


    From Xi Ruyan''s point of view, Chu Feng also has a general understanding of the Luo family''s big guard array, that is, a world that can be said not to be fortified, but which makes people dare not easily step into it.


    However, I didn''t know it at the beginning. Now I know the characteristics of luojiahu formation. Chu Feng naturally wants to explore it.


    His eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Xi Ruyan: "unexpectedly, the dream told you these, so it is bound to tell you, the key to break the battle?"


    "Ha ha ha." Xi Ruyan pondered a smile and pointed to his small mouth: "although you said that you would not even eat the maid, but I will never leave Miss. If you don''t eat me, I can''t help but want to eat you one day, so let''s get familiar with it first."


    Shit!


    Now is such a serious atmosphere, I am here to study how to enter the world of Luo family, break the big battle, Xi Ruyan has not forgotten to tease himself, even if Chu Feng does not have a temper, are inspired.


    No matter how rude his behavior was, Chu Feng pulled Xi Ruyan into his arms and directly kissed the latter''s red lips. He blinked his eyes without pushing Chu Feng away.


    Because she knew that unless she left the dream, if she did not leave the dream, then her life would inevitably be related to Chu Feng.


    But in the hot kiss, Chu Feng suddenly seemed to have been bitten by a snake. He jumped up and took a few steps back. His face was surprised and looked at Xi Ruyan. Seeing that the latter was still there, he was completely speechless: "female hooligan!"


    "Cut!" Xi Ruyan threw his hand but did not care: "I am a rogue how to drop, but you are likely to own my man, do not monitor your size in advance, how can I do in the future?"


    "But now I''m very satisfied. It''s just that the young lady is so delicate. I''m really worried about her. Can I put it on?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment, and his heart was broken. If he wanted to say something tender, he would cherish it like smoke, which was much more delicate than his dream.


    White eye straight turn, know and Xi Ruyan discuss such a problem will not have what result, hold back by Xi Ruyan a grasp of the feeling, Chu Feng asked: "now can say it?"


    "Of course Xi Ruyan, with a smile, didn''t look like he had just done something wrong: "the big array of protecting clan of Luo family is almost unbreakable!"


    Can''t be broken?


    Chu Feng''s body slightly shakes, as long as it is the array Road, then there are array eyes. How can it be said that it can''t be broken?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s doubts, Xi Ruyan dispelled his playful appearance and said, "because the array eyes of the Luo family are human beings, and they are natural inheritors. Even Luojia mountain and luoqianding can''t know who is the array eye now, so it''s an unbreakable ending."


    Chu Feng pupil suddenly condenses, array eye is a person?


    How did Luo Qianding and Xi Qingtian do it?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3091

    The key of a large array is in the array eye. Of course, it does not mean that as long as the array eye is not damaged, the large array will not have any influence.


    Because when the strength reaches a certain level, all obstacles are floating clouds, and all can be broken with the most powerful force. The Chu wind and Chu wind have also destroyed many large formations with absolute power. However, as for the array eye is a large array of people, Chu Feng has only heard about it, and has never seen it.


    It is said that this is a kind of big array that has disappeared in the long history, because it is mysterious and powerful, and the concrete is not known to outsiders. Chu Feng was also roughly understood in some ancient books of Lu Wan.


    This kind of array eye is human''s big array. There is also another name, that is heart array!


    That is to say, the eye of the array is a person''s heart, and the person is not specific. As long as the descendants of the person who controls the big array, they may randomly become the eye of the array, and the person who becomes the eye of the array will not know that his heart affects a big array.


    The eye of this array is not a person for a long time. It is said that it will change every 100 years. So even if you know that this person is the key to the heart array, he will not be after 100 years.


    In addition, if the person who becomes the heart array dies in less than a hundred years, then the eye of the array will be transferred to other people with similar blood.


    There are only two ways to break this heart array.


    First, it has absolutely strong power. It can be broken from the outside without finding the eye of the array. As long as the outside is broken, the eye of the array will naturally disappear. But the heart array is very powerful. It can become the heart array of the big guard group. At least Chu Feng doesn''t think that his own strength can break the big array of the Luo family.


    The other way is to find the one who is the eye of array among the countless people who have the blood of the whole family. With an absolutely strong posture, his heart can''t be broken in an instant. As long as the heart breaks, the array eye can''t be transferred, and the big array will be broken naturally.


    However, since the Luo family has flourished, people with Luo family blood are almost all over the world. It is not easy to find the eye person from those people?


    Originally thought that the Luo family will be better than the Pu family to deal with, began to attack the Pu family is also to gnaw off the hardest bone.


    Now, the fighting power of the Luo family is not as good as that of the ordinary family, but it is not bad at all on defense. If you want to break it easily, you really need to spend more brains.


    As for Lu Wan and himself to attack the luojiahu formation together and break it from the outside, Chu Feng didn''t think about it, because if he could break it, he would have solved it by himself. If not, it would have been useless to have more people.


    The reason why the array road is mysterious is that it can block the crushing of the most powerful existence in many cases. If the Luo family can set up a large guard array, it must also be on guard against the worst possible.


    It is impossible to attack with strength. How can we find the eye of array?


    In the middle of the night, everyone has already rested. From Xi Ruyan, it is known that Chu Feng, the key member of the luojiahu formation, has been sitting outside the palace after Xi Ruyan left, and has not moved.


    On the way, situ Ya came twice, but seeing Chu Feng''s serious face, he didn''t disturb him. When Chu Feng was in a daze, he must be thinking about something important.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is thinking about how to find the man who is the eye of array in the world of Luo family, because if he destroys his heart in a moment, the great array of protecting clan of Luo family will be passed on endlessly.


    Of course, it can stop, but it is not important for Chu Feng. What he wants is not to stop the battle, but to disappear forever.


    But what should be done?


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the sky where the moonlight was not so bright tonight. He narrowed his eyes and thought about it. The Chu wind disappeared without a trace between the twinkling of the Chu wind. It seems that it has reached the starry sky of the universe. Under several flashes, it has once again come to the star sky of Luojia planet.


    Looking at the fire red planet world, Chu wind slowly approached the past, gently raised his hand and stretched out towards the front, and suddenly touched a layer of barrier, flashing light.


    Through the induction of the original force, Chu Feng knew that relying on brute force could not break the defense, and if he could not break the defense, he would not be able to mobilize the army to enter the Luo family. Even if he was himself, it would be very difficult for him to exist safely in the world of fire.


    Taking back his hand, Chu Feng completely dispelled the idea of breaking the big battle line of Luo family, because it was not realistic at all.


    Turning around, a dazzling door flashed. The next moment, Chu Feng appeared at the entrance and exit of Luojia world, connecting the secret place of morning light. There was no one there to guard. It was totally fearless.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled. He was sure that there was no Luo family around. He came out of the dark and went to the entrance of the Luo family. After a glance, Chu Feng shielded his breath and stepped into it. He had already seen that the Luo family had not only no guards at the entrance, but also no one inside.


    When he entered the world of Luo family, Chu Feng immediately felt a burning breath. Even if he was a saint, the burning breath still made Chu Feng very uncomfortable.If you look at it, it''s a world of flames. Those flames are burning and they look very real. But Chu Feng is aware of the illusory breath in it. Obviously, these forces should be left by Xi Qingtian when he participated in the creation.


    It makes the flames look real and fake.


    However, Chu Feng was very clear that the fire between the virtual and the real was the most dangerous, because it would change at any time, especially the fire poison gas. Chu Feng knew that it would not be able to resist for a long time by adding the Holy Grail of yin and Yang.


    In the world of heaven and earth, this is definitely a first-class array.


    Because at the stage of saints, many of them are useless to sages and can play a defensive role. However, they can''t hurt the saints any more. The Luo family''s array can not only prevent saints from shuttling among them, but also bring influence to saints. This is very rare.


    Of course, the most important thing is that this is a heart array. Its eye is a human heart, or a constantly changing heart. This is almost the same as Xi Ruyan said. It is an unbreakable array!


    But Chu Feng is not too frustrated. I believe that as long as he insists, he can find a way.


    Chu Feng couldn''t have just come to Luo''s home world. After dispelling the tangled thoughts, Chu Feng began to move forward. When he went out about ten steps away, the picture around Chu Feng completely changed, and all around became a burning sea of fire. Moreover, the burning feeling was stronger than the beginning.


    Chu Feng looked at his clothes, and they were in a state of burning.


    He quickly ran the force to defend, but started to be better. Slowly, Chu Feng found that the burning feeling came again. It seemed that he could not resist it at all. Moreover, in the hot breath, Chu Feng also smelled a very uncomfortable smell, knowing that it was fire poison.


    His head was a little dizzy, and Chu Feng''s eyes were dignified. He knew that if he continued to stay, he could faint here. The heart array combined with magic array and flame power was not so easy to break.


    As for flying directly from the sky to Huoyanshan, where Luo''s headquarters are located, Chu Feng knew that it was more impossible. Such a large array was to prevent saints, and how could it leave such loopholes in the sky?


    With a sigh, Chu Feng didn''t turn around, but walked back step by step according to the memory of the beginning. Only then did he return to the entrance of Luo''s world. Looking at the illusory world of fire, Chu Feng felt a trace of pressure.


    Besides, it can resist the attack of saints and even prevent the saints from crossing. If you want to win the Luo family, this road is not so easy.


    At the same time, Chu Feng also found some strange situations, that is, under such a hot breath, the flowers and trees not far away are blooming, and there is no trace of burning at all, as if the surrounding itself is a suitable environment for growth.


    What''s going on here? Chu Feng is how can''t understand, perhaps is and Xi Qingtian joined the magic array in which the reason, so will present a kind of polarization state.


    Polarization?


    Thinking of this Chu Feng''s face, he thought of the blade snow clan!


    The power of the blade snow clan and the Luo family is mutually exclusive. Many times, the power of the Luo family''s flame can not suppress the force of the wind and snow of the sword snow clan. Similarly, sometimes the wind and snow force of the blade snow clan can not suppress the power of the Luo family''s fire. This is also the reason why the two fight each other, but no one can do anything about it.


    The corner of his mouth was slightly tilted, and Chu Feng showed a smile and walked out of the world of Luo family. Now that he is unable to walk in it, there is no need to waste time. In that case, he has not found a way to break through the battle. Maybe he will be burned.


    But now Chu Feng thinks of the sword snow clan. He doesn''t expect that the sword snow clan can break the big array, as long as they have a way to make themselves shuttle among them and not be affected by fire poison and flame.


    In this way, they can find a way to break the battle in Luojia world.


    So when I think of Chu Feng''s whole heart is active, I just think that he has offended mu Qianxue just now, and now I''m going to ask for the help of renxuezong, which is a little embarrassing.


    There is quite a kind of meaning of being nice when you are important and impolite when you are not.


    With an awkward cough, Chu Feng was able to hold it up and put it down. A dazzling door opened, and the next moment he returned to the temple of King Wu. He called situ Ya and said to her, "help me ask mu Qianxue to come here."


    Si Tu Ya Wei Leng, when is it? What do you invite others to do?


    Out of the doubt of Chu Feng''s character, situ Ya glanced over a trace of contempt, bastard, it was not a good thing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3092

    After waiting for a long time, situ Ya came back with a smile on her face: "it''s not convenient for mu Qianxue to say that it''s so late. It''s hard to avoid people gossiping here. If it''s not something important, we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    What?


    Chu Feng is still waiting to see if he can get a good way from mu Qianxue. He doesn''t want her to let situ Ya bring him such news.


    Mouth slightly affected, how can not know mu Qianxue is still angry at the day''s things?


    Helpless stand up: "you go to rest."


    "Less wind." Sima Yawei narrowed his eyes, and the corner of his mouth raised a touch of banter: "are you going to Mu Qianxue? In the dead of night, isn''t it good? "


    Chu Feng''s white eyes turn straight, how can you not hear situ Ya''s ridicule of himself?


    Came up to her, a positive color: "Why say that?"


    Chu Feng suddenly showed such a look, but situ Ya didn''t think of it. He thought that his words made Chu Feng angry. For a moment, his heart suddenly became a little more nervous, especially when he touched Chu Feng and looked at his eyes, a heart was beating up.


    It must be important for Chu Feng to see mu Qianxue so late. It seems that this time he is really wrong.


    Just about to say that he was joking, he was suddenly hugged in his arms by Chu Feng. There was no gap between them. He smelled the strong man flavor from Chu Feng, and situ Ya was inexplicably nervous.


    Looking at situ ya, Chu Feng''s mouth touched up a touch of light playfulness: "I still remember that when I was in Nancheng, you and I met candidly. At that time, I wanted to take you down, but then I didn''t have time."


    "Think of the sexy figure, I still remember, do not want to be unlucky, next time declined to tease."


    The wild geese passed in front of situ Ya and brushed the fullness under her dress with one hand. I have to say that she has good elasticity. It''s really a good memory to think about what happened when she was bathing with situ ya.


    Sima Ya was beaten up by Chu Feng''s wild goose, and the whole person was stunned by the electric shock. When the reaction came, Chu Feng had already left. He also knew that Chu Feng was deliberately serious about himself. In fact, he wanted to tease her and eat her tofu.


    She stomped and stomped her feet in anger. She was angry. She just wanted to get angry with Chu Feng, but she couldn''t see anyone.


    When he came to the courtyard where mu Qianxue lived, Chu Feng didn''t go back to the little interlude with situ ya. Looking at the bright lights in the room, Chu Feng''s mouth flashed a smile. It seemed that mu Qianxue was noble and cold, but the child''s temperament was really uncertain. If he wanted to come by himself, he said that it was too late at night and inconvenient.


    Shaking his head and sighing for a while, Chu Feng pushed the door open, and in the moment of pushing open, the air inside suddenly cooled down.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, because mu Qianxue was changing clothes there. His graceful body was presented in front of him. He swallowed his saliva. He didn''t want to come over by himself. How could he change clothes here? Was it intentional, waiting for him to come and see him?


    Chu wind in all sorts of conjectures there, mu Qianxue also quickly put on clothes, but a face has been cold to the extreme, in that cold, naturally indispensable is shyness.


    Just now, situ Ya said that Chu Feng wanted to see her. Mu Qianxue was a little angry about things in the day, so he asked situ ya to tell Chu Feng that it was inconvenient for him to go there. But after situ Ya left, mu Qianxue thought for a moment, or he was ready to change his clothes to see what Chu Feng had in the end. Otherwise, he could not have gone by himself at night.


    What I never thought of was that he just took off his clothes and didn''t change them. Chu Feng came. This is what mu Qianxue didn''t expect.


    Although she does not exclude women who become Chu Feng, as long as she can bring benefits and stability to the school, mu Qianxue will not use her body to tempt Chu Feng when Chu Feng does not recognize her. She also has her own pride. Now she is pushed open by Chu Feng and sees everything, which makes Mu Qianxue a little angry.


    However, she also knew that Chu Feng was not intentional. If she was angry, she would be a little unreasonable. Moreover, she was a saint, and some people didn''t find it. What''s the reason to blame Chu Feng?


    That just let people say that she is intentional, otherwise keep alert, how can Chu Feng see her change clothes, completely can''t say clearly.


    Micro bite lips, eyes sullen stare at Chu Feng, at the moment is not a word, because she wants to see what Chu Feng said.


    Chu Feng also came back to his mind from the beautiful picture. He saw mu Qianxue in the ice pool for the first time. He looked more carefully in the ice pool. He could be called an absolute perfect figure. It was false to say that he would not move. However, Chu Feng also had a clear priority.


    A light cough to cover up the embarrassment of coming in without knocking on the door: "that, there is something I want to ask you."


    "Devil, is that all you have to do?" Smell speech mu Qianxue eyebrows deep frown, the tone is full of displeasure and anger: "although I have responsibility, but you do not knock on the door to break in, also,,, also saw me change clothes, shouldn''t you apologize, or say something?"Chu Feng originally opened the topic is not want to entangle these indistinct problems, do not want to Mu Qianxue even entangled.


    Under the bitter smile, Chu Feng said: "sorry!"


    Mu Qianxue''s fist suddenly clenched, but slowly loosened, know and Chu Feng how to dispute is useless, cold face sat down: "say it, what matter."


    The attitude is not very good, but Chu Feng can understand. I believe that many women will feel bad when they rush in at midnight to see their clothes changed. What''s more, mu Qianxue is still the saint of the blade snow sect, a powerful saint.


    Pretending that nothing had happened before, Chu Feng went and sat down. Seeing that mu Qianxue''s face was still not very good, he simply moved his eyes as if he didn''t know: "saint, I explored the Luojia world tonight, and found that Luojia world has completely formed a sea of flames independently, which also contains magic array!"


    "Magic array can think of a way, but the power of fire contains the power of fire in heaven and earth. I wonder if you can make me ignore the burning breath and the poisonous gas and walk in the world of fire?"


    Mu Qianxue was stunned: "isn''t there a big guard array in Luojia world? How did you get in? "


    Seeing mu Qianxue''s performance, Chu Feng knew that she didn''t seem to know, so she told mu Qianxue selectively what she knew from Xi Ruyan this evening, and also told her why she came to find her. She wanted to see whether, as an old enemy of the Luo family, the sword snow sect had a way to control the burning of fire and the fire poison gas.


    After listening to Chu Feng''s words, mu Qianxue nodded slightly. Only then did he know that the Luo family world had such a powerful protective clan array as heart array.


    But soon she shook her head: "if I go in, I can ignore the burning and burning of the fire. But if you want to ignore the fire poison and heat, I don''t have the ability. It''s the physical reason."


    Chu Feng frowned slightly: "that if you go in and help me to see the situation, it should be ok?"


    "It''s a big problem." Mu Qianxue took a look at Chu Feng, then coldly replied: "because what I can resist is burning heat and fire poison. I don''t know anything about magic array. Maybe I can''t get out if I go."


    Chu Feng also see that mu Qianxue seems to be really no way, how much disappointed in the heart.


    Under his left eye, magic array can be avoided as long as you pay attention to it, but the fire poison and burning feeling can''t be avoided, because the fire power has ignored the defense of power under the cooperation of the magic array, as if directly attacking the soul of human beings. Even if you are unable to walk safely in Luojia world.


    Although I was a little disappointed, I didn''t lose heart too much. I stood up and said, "it seems that I have to think of another way. You can have a rest early."


    "The devil." Chu Feng is about to leave. Mu Qianxue hesitates in her eyes, but at the moment when Chu Feng steps out of the door, she still calls out: "I can''t help you, and I can''t find out the situation of Luo''s home world for you, but I can make you ignore the fire poison and the burning breath."


    Chu Feng a Leng, then turned around: "you just said you do not have this ability?"


    "I didn''t, but I didn''t say I couldn''t help it." Mu Qianxue frowns, a little uncomfortable Chu Feng''s query.


    Chu Feng thought carefully, it seems that it is true that the same truth, she can not, but does not mean that she has no way, although a little far fetched meaning, but it is really two kinds of meaning.


    "What''s your solution?" he coughed gently


    "My master!" Mu Qianxue sighed softly: "originally, I shouldn''t have told you about this, but as long as you are dealing with the Luo family, it''s OK to tell you. I can''t help you anything, but my master can. Her constitution is nine days of snow bone, born of ice and snow body!"


    "So as long as master is willing to help you, even the most powerful Hellfire or sky fire can''t hurt you at all."


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly. He really didn''t think that Xue nishang could be a nine day snow bone constitution. When she was close to her, she felt a little cold. Only when she was practicing the power of wind and snow, it seemed that it was because of her constitution.


    Also, when she had no clear snow, she felt a little cold in and out. Was she also a snow constitution?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng asked, "isn''t your Shizu''s constitution more powerful?"


    "No, she is not as fit as master." Mu Qianxue didn''t know what Chu Feng was thinking. He shook his head and said, "because master''s constitution is hard to meet for millions of years. It''s pure nine sky snow bones, while Shizu is fake nine sky snow bones. Although the two seem to have little difference, if they really reach the extreme, master can surpass Shizu."


    "So you want to ignore everything in the world of Luo family. Maybe my master can help you, but Chu Feng''s eyes are slightly fixed:" just what? "


    Mu Qianxue blushed for a while, and was soon hidden by her: "you go to find my master and you will know."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3093

    In any case, Chu Feng was not in a hurry for a moment. After knowing that xuenishang might help him to travel safely through the Luo family, Chu Feng went back to rest and did not go to renxuezong until noon the next day.


    Because it has been proved many times that you should not run to a woman''s place in the evening, especially in the places where all women are women, even if they are under their own control.


    When he came to the blade snow sect, Chu Feng also saw snow colored clothes in the ice palace. With his arrival, Xueying and others all retreated.


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything, because now he wanted to attack the Luo family, although it was known to all, now he came to find Xue nishang to see if there was any way to enter the Luo family quietly, and the world was safe and sound, so it was better for less people to know.


    After all, the walls have ears, which is not a empty word. If the people of the Luo family know, their actions will not be too smooth.


    Snow neon clothes micro frown, we have retreated, but Chu Feng is sitting there without saying a word, let her some wonder.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t open her mouth, and Xue nishang naturally would not ask, because Chu Feng would naturally say it when it was time to say it, and believed that even if he asked Chu Feng, what he said was not true.


    The reason why she didn''t immediately ask Xue nishang whether she had a solution was that Chu Feng was considering a problem, that is, the gratitude and resentment between the blade snow clan and the Luo family. If Xue nishang proposed any conditions at that time, if she refused like mu Qianxue, it would certainly have added to Xue nishang''s heart.


    Finding it more and more difficult to deal with women, Chu Feng also broke the silence: "snow patriarch, do you know anything about the Luo family''s big battle?"


    "Luo''s?" After hearing this, Xue nishang shook her head after hearing Chu Feng''s confirmation: "except for the core people and the casting people, few people know about the big guard array of each family. Even if it was me, I only know that the Luo family''s protecting clan array was built by the dream master, and the rest of them have never understood."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "does the blade snow clan have a big protective clan array?"


    "No!" Xue nishang whispered back: "because the dream master made a condition that Qianxue marry Xi lanning, he would help. So the master refused at the beginning. Our sword snow sect did not have a big guard array, but it was just an ordinary defense array, but now it has been broken. What do you ask this for? "


    The original intention of Chu Feng is to judge the Luo family''s big array by the defending array of the blade snow clan. I believe that we can get a general judgment. I never thought that Xi Qingtian didn''t build a big protective array for the Renxue clan.


    Without further beating around the Bush, Chu Feng said: "I went to Luojia world last night, and I also experienced their big group of protecting clan. It is very strong, even I can''t easily break it."


    In xuenishang''s listening, Chu Feng selectively tells Xue nishang what happened when he entered the Luo family world and what he knew in Xi Ruyan, indicating that he is powerless now.


    Xue nishang is not a woman with a big chest and no brain. Although Chu Feng only told him about his experience in the Luo family world and some knowledge about the Luo family''s big array, she already understood the meaning of Chu Feng''s coming today.


    Red lips light open: "demon God, do you want me to help you safely walk in Luo family world?"


    "Yes." Chu Feng was a little embarrassed. After all, he was a little embarrassed to ask for help: "the magic array has little effect on me, but the power of fire blessed by magic array still has a little influence on me. Although it will not let me die, it will be very difficult to break the heart array quietly and attack Luo family at the same time."


    The snow colored clothes naturally understand that if the Luo family''s protecting clan array contains the power of fire blessed by magic array, even saints can''t easily shuttle among them. Only those who have practiced the power of fire can walk freely.


    At the same time, people who have cultivated the power of wind and snow can also, because they are mutually exclusive with the power of fire. It''s no surprise that Chu Feng is now looking for snow colored clothes.


    However, some hesitant colors flashed in the eyes of,,,, snow colored clothes and asked, "demon, how can you think of coming to me?"


    "I went to the virgin before I found you." Chu Feng also did not hide, whispered back: "she said if her words can safely enter into it, but can not block the magic array, but to help me, it will be a little difficult, and then let me come to you, say you are,, nine days snow bone, maybe can give me a little help."


    Snow neon clothes look a Leng, and restore the color as usual.


    She is really nine days snow bone, which is not a secret in the eyes of high-level people in the cultivation world. When she practices to the extreme, a look and an idea can make people die directly, which is very powerful.


    Although the constitution is strong, but their own strength does not keep up with words is useless.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s urgent eyes, Xue nishang hesitated: "demon, do you want me to explore the situation for you into the Luo family world, or?"


    "I want to go in myself." Chu Feng saw the appearance of snow and neon clothes in the dark, and told his own thoughts: "because the Luo family protection array has the blessing of magic array, you can resist the power of fire and fire poison, but it may not be able to exist safely in the magic array, so I''ll go. As long as the power of fire and fire poison can''t affect me, I''m confident to take the Luo family."Snow Ni Shang pursed her lips and stood up: "demon, you go to have a rest, I will give you the answer before tonight."


    After that, Xue nishang left directly, which seemed a little flustered, which made Chu Feng quite strange. However, Xue nishang was the one who made the blood spirit contract, and Chu Feng was not worried that she would dare to play any tricks on her back.


    Anyway, it is not suitable to do anything during the day, but it can be done at night. When Chu Feng got up, he left the ice palace and asked the people of renxuezong to arrange a place for themselves.


    Not long after Chu Feng left, Xueying went into the ice palace and walked up the ice and snow stairs to the upper layer. It was Xue nishang who asked her to come over.


    When she came to the room of xuenishang, Xueying saw xuenishang standing in front of a window and looking into the distance. She came to her side and whispered, "what''s the matter, elder martial sister?"


    "Xueying, if I let you be the leader of the blade snow sect, would you like to Xue nishang stared at the distance for a while, then slowly opened her mouth: "although Qianxue is my disciple, her ability is not enough. If the blade snow sect wants to change a leader, you are the most ideal candidate in my heart."


    Snow Ying looks a Zheng, after reaction, surprised to ask: "elder martial sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    From Xue Wuqing''s abdication to the present, Xue nishang is the leader of Renxue sect. According to her strength, Xue nishang is also the most qualified person. Now, how does it seem that Xue nishang doesn''t want to be the leader?


    "My biggest dream is that Luojia can disappear."


    Xue nishang''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her voice was extremely cold: "now there is a chance in front of me, but the devil can''t break the defending clan array of Luo family and need my help. If I help him, I can''t be the leader of the sword snow sect."


    With that, she seemed to tell her general things about the arrival of the snow.


    "Is that what he meant?"


    After hearing this, Xue Ying''s face was a little ugly: "how can the devil do this? Don''t you know that if you want to let him safely shuttle around the world of Luo family, you will probably never appear again?"


    As the blade snow sect and the core layer, she naturally knows the things about snow nishang nine days and snow bones. If she wants a person who is hard to resist the power of fire to have the power to resist the power of fire, then she has to pay her soul and everything to make a spiritual accommodation contract with the people she needs.


    That is to say, if Chu Feng wants to move safely in Luojia world, it will become one with snow and neon clothes, but there is still a big difference compared with the integration.


    It can be said that it''s a spiritual residence!


    In other words, Xue nishang will become a host in Chu Feng''s body, and Chu Feng will become the host. Once this contract is reached, Xue nishang will not be able to leave Chu Feng in the future. If Chu Feng dies, she will die. The fate has been completely connected. But in this way, the ability of Xue nishang, as the host of Chu Feng, can be used.


    That''s equivalent to Chu Feng having nine days of snow bones. It''s much easier to walk in Luo''s world.


    Snow Ni Shang gently shook her head: "the demon God does not know this, because even Qianxue doesn''t know how Jiutian Xuegu is used by human beings, because we have never told her that if she knows that the spiritual accommodation contract can let me help the demon God, she will certainly not let the devil know about me."


    Snow Ying narrowed her eyes: "elder martial sister, does that demon God know now?"


    "I don''t know!" Snow Ni Shang whispered back: "Qianxue doesn''t know the truth, so I didn''t tell the devil God, because if the devil knew, he would certainly not ask for my help. It has always been my wish to let the evil and disgusting people of the Luo family die."


    "So Xueying, you don''t need to tell me too much. When the devil told me what he wanted to do, I had already made a decision. Now you just need to tell me, can you become the Lord?"


    Xueying looks shocked, slowly back, while shaking her head: "elder martial sister, you can''t do this. I know you hate the Luo family because of the things in the ancient times, but you can''t put yourself in because of the hatred of the Luo family. You should know that if the devil becomes your host, you will have no freedom."


    Snow Ni Shang indifferent smile: "as long as can let Luojia mountain and Luo family a group of disgusting people die, calculate what?"


    "I won''t promise." Xueying shook her head directly, turned around and resolutely wanted to leave: "blade snow sect can''t do without you, you can''t make such a decision willfully because of your hatred of the Luo family."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3094

    Snow neon dress eyebrow light frown, in an instant a hand is raised to clap on snow Ying''s body.


    Xueying fell forward and felt powerless. Her face suddenly changed: "elder martial sister, what are you doing? Let me go. I''m going to tell the devil that he can''t do this."


    "I won''t let you do that." Snow neon clothes holding snow Ying, look passing a touch of sadness, has been holding her to his own ice bed to lie down, as always peaceful: "because if the devil has a way, he will never let us help, he now comes to the door, that shows that he has no way."


    "And once you tell him, he will certainly refuse my help, which is likely to be unable to attack the Luo family. This is unacceptable to me. Please forgive me for my caprice."


    Snow Ying to make a sound, snow nishang worried about being found, blocked her voice, let her not a bit of business out: "three hours will be automatically lifted."


    She took out a piece of ice and snow jade card from her body and put it in Xue Ying''s palm: "this is the master''s token. Now I pass it on to you. I believe you can manage the whole blade snow clan well when I''m not here, and I haven''t left you. Will I come back when I have time? Silly girl


    Snow Ying in there eyes around the rotation, seems to let snow neon clothes do not do so in general.


    But xuenishang has decided to ask Xueying to come over and entrust the matter. Actually, when Chu Feng said something, she had already made a decision in her heart. She was also glad that she had not told mu Qianxue the significance of the existence of Jiutian Xuegu. Otherwise, Chu Feng would not have come to her door.


    And the reason why Xue nishang chose to do that was not only to attack the Luo family, but also to seek stability for Renxue Zong.


    Because once the lingsu contract is established, it will be a lifetime thing. Unless the host dies, she can get real freedom. Otherwise, she will be bound with Chu Feng all her life. Through this relationship, Xue nishang believes that the future Chu Feng will definitely give zhenxuezong absolute stability.


    Looking at snow Ying nervous eyes have been red, snow neon clothes gently touch her face: "sleep up to nothing."


    With her hands brushing gently and her eyes still open, Xue Ying, who is worried, has already fallen asleep. She stands up straight and looks at the outside world with a strangely calm look. In order to make the sword snow sect, she has to do this. It happens that Chu Feng needs it now and has no precautions. She believes that she will succeed.


    Because of her apologies, Xue nishang believes that Chu Feng will finally be a little bit better for renxuezong because of these apologies.


    No matter what point is based on, there''s no reason why she doesn''t do it.


    Looking back at Xue Ying again, Xue nishang took back her eyes and came to the palace. Sitting on the throne of the patriarch, she was very calm. After waiting for a while, she said, "please demon!"


    Two blade snow sect disciples soon invited Chu Feng to come over. Seeing Xue nishang sitting there alone, there was no one around. Chu Feng was puzzled and strange.


    Although Xue nishang began to say that she would give him a reply before tonight, she didn''t have much time to have a rest, and Xue nishang asked herself to come here again. Is it OK?


    Just on the face of snow neon dress, why can have a kind of faint sadness?


    If it''s someone else, you can''t find the sad color on Xue nishang''s face, but it''s easy to see for Chu Feng who has left eyes. Even though snow colored clothes are trying to cover them up, they still can''t escape Chu Feng''s eyes.


    With a trace of doubt in his heart, Chu Feng opened his mouth: "snow Lord, what happened?"


    "Nothing." Xue nishang gently shook her head and said, "I just think of the disciples of the sword snow sect who were killed and defiled by the Luo family before. I feel inexplicable and uncomfortable. I don''t know whether the devil can destroy the Luo family this time?"


    Chu Feng''s left eye saw a fleeting deception, and his eyes couldn''t stop squinting. He knew that Xue nishang didn''t tell the truth, only said half true and half false words, but what was she hiding?


    If it''s not sure that xuenishang is not malicious, Chu Feng will doubt whether she has done something that she can''t tolerate on her back.


    "Devil, turn around!"


    Xue nishang felt that Chu Feng had some doubts about herself, so she began to speak: "I will use a method to make you ignore the fire and poison of the Luojia guard array. Then you can enter and leave the Luojia world at any time. Even the hottest flame in the world can''t hurt you."


    Chu Feng kept silent, but her left eye has been staring at Xue nishang. She can be sure that she didn''t lie at last, but just that fleeting deception color just now. Why?


    Is Xue nishang still worried? At the moment, Chu Feng can only explain that in his heart.


    He nodded and turned around. Chu Feng closed his eyes, but his left eye was always staring at the snow colored clothes. Although he knew that snow colored clothes had no malice, at the moment, she showed a little wrong meaning, as if deliberately hiding something.


    But what is she hiding? Is it her own request that makes her embarrassed?Xuenishang had already walked down from the throne of the patriarch and stood behind Chu Feng. She was filled with a breath of extreme cold. Even if Chu Feng was not too close in front of her, she could feel the coolness coming from her back, which was very cold.


    "Everyone back down. You can''t get close to the palace without my instructions."


    When the power is wantonly turbulent, Xue nishang says to the outside, and then you can hear the voice of the sword snow sect woman standing around the ice palace retreating, which makes Chu Feng strange.


    Snow neon clothes took back to look at the outside of the eyes, staring at the back of Chu Feng, whispered: "demon God, can you give me a drop of your blood?"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. He didn''t know what Xue nishang was going to do. However, if a drop of blood was not essence blood, there was nothing. After all, a drop of blood could not do any harm to himself. Even if it was a blood spirit contract, it would be useful for him to make it.


    Nodding, Chu Feng fingertip skimmed, a drop of blood floating up, snow clothes slowly raised his head, raised his right hand, a finger gently on the blood drop, the blood immediately disappeared in her fingertip position, as if never appeared in general.


    Chu Feng also saw this scene, inexplicably emerged in the heart of a trace of uneasy breath, but what is wrong, chufeng completely can not catch.


    When the blood disappeared in the snow, she slowly approached Chu Feng. Her body was completely attached to the back of Chu Feng. She felt the amazing elasticity of the two mountains behind her. Chu Feng''s head boomed. In addition to the exciting elasticity, it was so cold that she shivered all over her body.


    The next moment, snow nishang is to make Chu Feng surprised things, she even opened her hands and hugged Chu Feng.


    The moment she held Chu Feng in her arms, the cold wind was suddenly fierce around her. There was a strong wind and snow force spinning around the palace. Around the body of Chu Feng and snow colored clothes, they walked back and forth in the whirlwind. The head of snow colored clothes was leaning on Chu Feng''s shoulder, with a faint smile on the corners of her mouth.


    At the same time, in Chu Feng''s ear, he whispered: "if you don''t want me to die immediately, then don''t break away from me. I''m the nine day snow bone. The only way to make you ignore the power of fire and the poison of fire is the spirit accommodation contract!"


    Chu Feng''s heart tugged hard and trembled for a moment, and finally knew where was wrong. That was the feeling of snow neon clothes, just like saying goodbye to the world.


    And for the lingsu contract, Chu Feng naturally knows.


    It''s a kind of symbiotic contract. In ordinary times, people who are going to die and those who are alive will make such a contract. In this way, the dying people can share their lives with the living people. At the same time, the living people will get the memory and all the abilities of the dying people.


    Xue nishang is a nine day snow bone. In fact, she has no way to make herself walk safely in the Luo family world. However, she knows that she can''t do it, but she uses the spiritual accommodation contract to make herself her host. How can she do this?


    Chu Feng wanted to get rid of the snow, but he did not dare to do so, because once the host did not accept the host, the host would immediately die, and there would be no second case.


    At the moment, Chu Feng doesn''t know why Xue nishang wants to do that. He only knows that soon xuenishang will become a part of his body.


    With helpless and confused mood, the whole palace is completely shrouded in ice and snow. The two people are holding constant rotation there. When the strength gradually dissipates, the snow colored clothes holding Chu wind from behind also disappeared. Only the Chu wind slowly rotates there, surrounded by a cold breath, and the body is filled with strong cold.


    and that breath as like as two peas.


    When everything stopped completely, Chu Feng opened his eyes, and there was a person''s memory in his mind, which was the memory of snow neon clothes.


    From her memory, Chu Feng knew why she wanted to do that. In addition to breaking the Luo family, he wanted to strengthen the relationship between him and the sword snow clan, so that the stability of the sword snow clan could be protected.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and her body flashed a little before. When she looked at the woman, Chu Feng passed by a trace of helplessness. Especially when she saw the small mark on her eyebrow, she knew that now snow nishang was a part of her body. If I wanted her to live, she would live, and if she died, it would be a matter of a moment.


    "Why do you do that?" he sighed


    After asking, Chu Feng felt so superfluous. Now all the memories of snow nishang are in his mind. Why ask?


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng looked at the woman who was destined to tangle with himself in the future: "is it worth it?"


    Snow Ni Shang calm like water: "worth is not what others say, how to see, but their own feel worth, then it is worth."


    Chu Feng a Leng, slightly shook his head and turned around: "I will think of a way to lift the relationship between us."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3095

    "Elder martial sister!"


    At sunset, Xueying finally woke up. She sat up like a nightmare, but she found that there was no snow in the room. Thinking of what happened before she fell asleep, Xueying''s heart shook hard and left the room quickly.


    When I came to the ice and snow palace, I saw Chu Feng and Xue nishang sitting there. Xue Ying was inexplicably relieved. She was able to catch up with her, but her face changed slightly after she approached the past.


    Although the snow colored clothes are still snow colored clothes, there is a small mark on her forehead, which seems to be very common. But Xue Ying knows that it is not painted, but a mark. The spiritual accommodation contract creates the mark of success.


    Body shaking, snow Ying forward slowly to stand in front of the snow, the latter also stood up, still very calm, as if only did a trivial thing in general.


    And snow Ying completely can''t accept, now snow neon clothes have been a part of Chu Feng''s body.


    Shaking her head there, Xueying kept saying, "no, this is absolutely not possible, elder martial sister, how can you do this?"


    "It''s life!" Xue nishang sighed and held Xueying''s hands: "when I knew that I was a nine day snow bone, I knew that my future destiny was not to be someone else''s plaything, then to be someone else''s lodging body. And now that I am a demon''s body, it''s better than being someone else''s?"


    "It''s just that you don''t want to pass it on, saying that I''m tired and want to be quiet, so let you be the Lord."


    Pointing to one side of a post made of ice and snow: "I have already written it. As long as you take it out and add the suzerain token, the younger martial sisters will not oppose you, and I will not come back. Don''t be too sad."


    Xueying clenches her lips. She knows that xuenishang can still come back, but it must be in the case that Chu Feng comes to blade Xuezong, otherwise Xue nishang can only follow Chu Feng.


    Because the host can''t leave the host''s range of 10 meters, otherwise it will suffer heavy damage and backfire, completely like the shadow of Chu wind, snow clothes can be said to have no freedom.


    She wanted to blame Chu Feng, but she was helpless when she saw Chu Feng. Xue Ying knew that Chu Feng must have been ignorant before Xue nishang created the contract. But now the fact is so, even blaming Chu Feng can''t play any role.


    Xueying hugs the snow neon dress, like a little girl who has been wronged. Although she didn''t cry out, Chu Feng can feel her reluctant to give up the snow neon dress when sitting on one side.


    And for this matter, Chu Feng is quite helpless.


    Although she is the host, Xue nishang, as the host, can''t control any of his thoughts, and she doesn''t know what he''s thinking. But she always has some personal things. Once she wants to do these things, she will know them.


    Thinking about what to do in the future, even taking a bath and going to the toilet, there are people watching in the dark, and Chu Feng''s heart is suffocating, which is really no privacy at all.


    If you know that this matter is so insidious, you should not come to the blade snow sect at the beginning.


    Only in the memory of Xue nishang, Chu Feng also understood that even mu Qianxue didn''t understand it in detail. He only knew that if he wanted to get the help of Jiutian Xuegu, he would have to have some intimate contact, but what kind of intimate contact mu Qianxue himself didn''t know. In retrospect, Mu Qianxue would be unnatural at that time, which seems to have a reason ¡£


    Unfortunately, mu Qianxue doesn''t know the lingsu contract, otherwise she certainly won''t tell herself that snow nishang is nine days snow bone.


    With a slight sigh in his heart, he looked out and the night was coming. Chu Feng stood up and said, "go


    Xuenishang and Xueying are separated. Looking at her sister who looks miserable, Xue nishang has no taste in her heart. It''s just that she has already done all the things she hasn''t done. Now it''s useless to want to repent, and Xue nishang is also a person who will not repent easily.


    Went to stand in front of Chu Feng, looked back at Xueying, snow Ni Shang closed his eyes, disappeared in front of Chu Feng, directly into his body.


    Snow Ying body shakes for a while, the tears that hold back finally still flow down, low head is there, both hands have already clenched into fist.


    "Take good care of the sword snow clan. When everything is over, I''ll try to find out if I can break the lingsu contract." Chu wind also don''t know how to comfort snow Ying, softly said a word, open the door of dazzle light directly leave.


    Even got nine days of snow bone, although the way is a bit unacceptable, but ultimately can not waste a piece of snow nishang painstaking.


    Chu Feng left, with the snow to leave the clothes, snow Ying shaking body slowly sat down, the heart is particularly uncomfortable, the kind of pain is like an important person died in general.


    Especially when she thought of the future, Chu Feng and Xue nishang would be equal to each other. Xue Ying had bitterness. She knew that Xue nishang didn''t know what Chu Feng had experienced, so she didn''t worry that she and Chu Feng would be known by Xue nishang. She just thought about the most respected elder martial sister and the man she had been attracted to from then on. She felt a little lost and uncomfortable.Of course, it is difficult to see the worry of snow nishang in the future. After all, the footsteps of Chu wind can not always stay in a place, and snow nishang can not leave the 10 meters range of Chu wind.


    When Xue Ying was worried about how to talk to the people of blade snow sect, Chu Feng returned to the temple of King Wu. Snow neon, which has nine days of snow bones, has become his body. He can ignore the power of fire. But it is still early. He is ready to wait until the night is quiet to explore the situation in Luo family to see if he can break the battle of protecting the family.


    Back in his bedroom for a long time, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan also came together. Chu Feng had informed them before they came back.


    They sat down first, Chu Feng said, "do you know the spiritual accommodation contract?"


    "I know." Lu Wan nodded and returned.


    Chu Feng coughs gently and asks, "if two people have concluded the contract of spiritual accommodation, how can we get rid of it?"


    Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner are all in a daze. They stare at Chu Feng and have some doubts. Chu Feng never asks them something extra. Now they suddenly ask about the contract of spiritual accommodation. Why?


    Looking at it, Zhang suddenly woke up and said, "who have you concluded a spiritual accommodation contract?"


    "It''s not who I am, but someone and I." Chu Feng shook his head bitterly. This thing concealed others, but there was no need to hide Lu Wan and he went to Luo''s house in an attempt to find a way to get into Luo''s house. Then he learned that snow nishang was a nine day snow bone thing. Even the contract of spiritual accommodation concluded was probably said.


    Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner had a sense of Petrification in a moment. When they looked at the Chu wind, snow and neon clothes appeared beside them, and the look was rather awkward.


    "A smile passed by, Zhang Yuner said:" snow Lord, although the spiritual accommodation contract can increase the host''s power, it is very harmful to the host, because you can not have your own freedom, even after the host dies, you will die together, and if you die, the host is safe and sound. "


    "Don''t you worry about Chu Feng when it comes to danger, let you stop the danger and die for him?"


    This is a very realistic problem. The host can dominate all the host, and it is totally unfair symbiosis. The host will die, and the host will die, and the host will die, so the host will not have any influence.


    Snow nishang can even conclude a spiritual accommodation contract with Chu Feng. It is clear to these things naturally, so gently point down.


    "Don''t say that." Chu wind waved to let Zhang Yuner not ask these again: "or say, what can be done to terminate the contract of spiritual accommodation, otherwise I feel a little strange, convenient for all feel scared."


    The three women blushed at the news, especially snow and neon. She certainly understood that she was like an extra person. She knew what Chu Feng did and could feel it.


    At first, she only wanted to break Luo family and seek a stable for Jianxue Zong. But at this moment, she felt a little shy. Because she would feel the same thing about what Chu Feng would do in the future. It was nothing convenient to bathe. Once Chu wind and others were lingering, she thought about what would happen in the future. Snow nishang The heart is full of shyness, but the reason of character makes her not show it.


    For Chu Feng, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er shake their heads to show that they can not help.


    Because the birth of spiritual contract, generally the people who will die will use it, and it is a contract that two brothers who love each other or have deep feelings with each other, thus forming a symbiotic relationship.


    It seems that Chu Feng and xuenishang are both good but they want to conclude spiritual accommodation contract. They have not heard of it. And whether the contract can be terminated after the contract is concluded, no one knows. For a long time, if anyone has concluded spiritual accommodation contract, one party must be the person who will die, and they can not terminate the contract and let the other party die.


    Chu wind opened his mouth, and finally turned into a silent sigh, knowing that this time he really had to take a light bulb around.


    Although there has been some increase in strength, even the wind and snow force of blade snow Zong can be used, and the benefits of nine days of snow bone can be shared, but it is not very much like Chu Feng to ask if you want to. After all, privacy will not be available.


    Passing the bitter helpless smile, I saw the snow nishang with apology on the side. Chu wind also scattered the idea of saying, knowing that snow nishang did so also helped himself. Although it was a bit selfish, people were selfish.


    Unexpectedly, it can not be changed, the method is not, Chu Feng has not to tangle again, stand up: "just, for a while, it is."


    "Yun''er, Wan''er, the world of the temple will be in trouble for you to look at it. I may be leaving for a few days."


    After a while, his eyes swept over snow nishang: "as for the snow Lord''s affairs, don''t let others know any more. If the people of the blade snow sect know that the snow Lord becomes my lodging body, there will be chaos."


    Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan nodded, but both had an idea in their hearts, that is, after that, they were lingering with Chu wind. What should we do?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3096

    In the dead of night, Chu Feng also quietly left the temple world and came to the secret place of morning light, the entrance of the common family world.


    As when we came last night, there was no one guarding the entrance and exit.


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng has a trace of fatigue. He has been busy last night and hasn''t had a good rest. As the time for the mark to spread to the heart is getting longer and longer, the feeling of fatigue that will appear without rest in one night is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Chu Feng thought of the mysterious woman, there is an irresistible killing opportunity in his heart, but this killing opportunity is too weak for the mysterious woman.


    Heart and life and death are in her hands. What ability and qualification do you have to fight against the mysterious woman?


    After a moment of helplessness, Chu Feng also went forward and directly entered the Luo family''s world. Similar to the situation last night, he didn''t notice the existence of any Luo family. Obviously, they were very confident in the Luo family''s big battle.


    However, it''s also good to save a lot of trouble and create less killing.


    Of course, when I came to Luojia world tonight, because I had already concluded a spiritual accommodation contract with Xue nishang, the nine days snow bone was equal to the constitution of Chu wind. The hot breath in Luojia world could not affect the Chu wind at all, and the whole body was a kind of slightly cool feeling, which was very comfortable.


    After confirming that the fire and fire poison had no effect on him, Chu Feng strode forward, or did not choose to march from the sky, because if the sky had changed, the Luo family would have noticed in advance.


    Now there is only one person in the whole Luo family world. LV Wan can''t help herself, so it''s better to be careful.


    After entering the heart array blessed by the magic array, the heat of the fire and the fire poison can''t get close to the Chu wind. Even if it is close to it, it can''t play any role. The heart of Chu Feng is completely stabilized, and the speed is also accelerated. With the cooperation of the left eye, the magic array does not play a very important role in the Chu wind.


    After about two hours, Chu Feng didn''t know how many magic arrays he had passed through, but his heart was already heavy.


    Because if you don''t have a spiritual accommodation contract with Xue nishang, don''t mention walking through so many places where the magic array is located, I''m afraid you can''t even walk through the first magic array area, because the magic array itself is not harmful, but it can enhance the power of fire and the damage of fire poison to people.


    But now these injuries no longer exist. I also know that apart from the Luo family, I am afraid that only myself can walk safely in the Luo family world.


    As he continued to move forward, Chu Feng found that many Luo family members were practicing in these magic arrays. They used the powerful fire power and fire poison brought by the heart array to improve their strength. For outsiders, this is a dangerous place, but for the Luo family, this is the most suitable environment for their development.


    However, Chu Feng did not disturb the Luo family who were practicing, and put on the mask made of catkins.


    The last time I went back to the present world, in order to make it more convenient to move in the five forbidden areas, Chu Feng asked LiuXu to make several masks. Now what he wears on his face is a very ordinary face, which will not be remembered even if he sees it.


    At the same time, he also changed his own breath with the fiend realm, which was similar to the cultivator, so as not to arouse the suspicion of the Luo family.


    As for the fact that he is not the Luo family, Chu Feng has nothing to worry about, because not all members of each family are members of the family. There are also some people attached to their family. They are not members of this family. They just have the same way of cultivation as this family.


    All the way forward, Chu Feng walked out of a forest. Because of the existence of the magic array, the seemingly hot flame could not do any harm to the flowers and trees, but it also provided a lot of places for Chu Feng to hide himself.


    Standing outside the woods, Chu Feng looks into the distance, covered by a kind of flame, but it''s just a big city blessed by magic array, and it''s a city of flames!


    Of course, Chu Feng is most concerned about the back of the city of flame, which is the mountain where the headquarters of the Luo family is located. All the people living in the city are members of the Luo family or affiliated families. Only those on the mountain are the core of the Luo family.


    Chu Feng didn''t rush to the city of flame, because he knew that it didn''t have much effect. The eye of array was a human being and was not depicted in a certain place like Pu Jia.


    Therefore, as long as the Luo family members are the eyes of the array, no matter the lineage or the collateral, they will have this opportunity. Therefore, Chu Feng will not go to Huoyanshan for the time being. He will first look into the situation in the city of flames and see if he can find a way to know the array eye.


    Otherwise, the world of Luojia planet is so big and there are so many people coming back from the sealed land. It is absolutely not an easy thing to find the Luo family whose heart is the eye.


    After making up his mind, Chu Feng quickly moved forward, and the realm was suppressed in the middle of the demigod state. It seems that Chu Feng, who lived in such a state, saw a lot of people along the way. In other places, it may be a great existence. However, Luojia, with thousands of people in Shenzhou, is doomed to be less valuable.Soon outside the city of fire, there are more than 20 demigods guarding the gate, and there is a lower God sitting on the side, but they all look lazy and have no rigorous attitude.


    However, now that the grand guard array is launched, the Luo family really has nothing to fear. They obviously know that the heart array of the Luo family is not so easy to pass through.


    The corners of his mouth stirred up a bit of fun, and Chu Feng naturally walked forward, while two Luo family members urged them to stand in front of him: "where''s the sign?"


    Brand?


    Chu Feng was stunned. Do you need a brand to enter the flame city? His left eye twinkled. As expected, he saw that all the people who came in and out of the building were hung with a fire red sign, on which there were some signs with Luo characters and some without words.


    The head whirled quickly, and the memory of snow colored clothes was transferred by Chu Feng. It was immediately understood that the main city of Luo family needed the sign issued by Luo family to enter it. There would be a Luo character on the sign of Luo family. If it was not for Luo family, there would be no font on the sign.


    After understanding the problem of the brand, Chu Feng grimaced and said, "it''s gone!"


    "Yes?" The guard took a look at Chu Feng and felt that it was only the cultivation in the middle of the demigod period, but there was no doubt about it. He went to the next strong God: "leader, the man''s brand is missing. Do you want to check it?"


    "What? How much time? " Even if the saint didn''t open up the new God, he was worried about the next half of the God


    "And don''t you feel that it''s the Luo family breath?"


    The guard was reproached by the next God. He also felt that Chu Feng was filled with the breath of Luo family, and his face changed slightly. In the world of Luo family, the Luo family at the lowest level were all first-class, and the rest were second-class. The guards were not the Luo family, but the scattered practitioners attached to the Luo family.


    Quickly put on a smile and walked over: "that you go in, go to get a new one."


    Chu Feng would be in trouble if he wanted to expose himself. He didn''t want to say anything like this. He was glad that he remembered the breath of the Luo family. Otherwise, if he was to practice breathing, he would not be able to enter.


    Smiling and nodding, Chu Feng swaggered into the city of flame. Although it was OK to enter from above the sky, Chu Feng just saw no one dare to cross the sky, so he gave up his mind to save himself from making any extraneous things.


    After entering the flame city of the Luo family, Chu Feng looked around and saw people coming and going everywhere, and everyone had a sign, or had Luo characters, or did not have Luo characters. Among them, there were more people with Luo characters. It can be seen that the development of Luo family is mainly the Luo family.


    Go straight ahead, Chu Feng makes himself look more natural, and the people who walk by him don''t find anything wrong with him.


    It has been to a place of primitive forest. The vast city of flame has not only primitive forest, but also desert, which is nearly the area of the world''s heavenly Dynasty. Therefore, the Chu wind did not gather in the place where many people gathered, but came to the primitive forest.


    It''s just the distance from the flame mountain, that is, the distance to the center of the city of flame. It''s convenient to do anything.


    But now Chu Feng doesn''t mean to go to Huoyanshan. The most urgent thing is to find a place to live. According to the situation, he has to live here these days. He is always in the primitive forest. If anything happens, he will lose all his efforts.


    Just where are you going to find a place to live temporarily?


    The memory of Xue nishang appeared in his mind. Chu Feng showed a smile. At first, he still rejected Xue nishang as a part of his body. Now Chu Feng is not so exclusive, because Xue nishang still knows the situation of Luo family, and even knows where to live.


    It can be judged from these that the sword snow clan always has the heart to fight with the Luo family. Otherwise, how can we know so much about the situation of the Luo family?


    However, it is a good thing to have a place to live now, and it will be dawn in two or three hours, which is not suitable for hiding in the virgin forest.


    Pay attention, Chu Feng let go, and soon disappeared under the night. When he reappeared, he had already arrived in the north of the city of flame. In the memory of snow nishang, the north is the place where people attached to the Luo family live, and the people attached to the Luo family only account for one tenth of the world population of the Luo family.


    Most of the time, these people go to the rest of the Luo family world to practice. Therefore, in the city of flames, the place specially built for the people attached to them is empty most of the time.


    It''s also because the environment here is so general. Besides, it''s the place where the people who are engaged in repair, the Luo family, or the people on patrol, will not pay too much attention to it.


    Because the sanxiu people are not Luo''s family, and there''s nothing left if they die.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3097

    Chu Feng casually found a place where no one lived and went in. Although it was only a place for casual practitioners to live, which was not comparable to that of the Luo family, compared with the present world, it was a dream place to live.


    When he opened the door, Chu Feng even thought whether to open a special channel after the stability of the world. Now the population of the earth has gone to more than 7 billion people. Many people can''t even afford a place to live in. However, many of the small worlds in Wanjie are vast and sparsely populated, and no one even lives in them If so, it will certainly ease the pressure brought about by population growth.


    However, Chu Feng just thought about it for a while and gave up the idea.


    This will relieve the population pressure on the earth, but it will also break the balance of the earth. At that time, they will know that there are still spiritual warriors and practitioners in the universe, who will disturb the original order in order to pursue long-term survival. Lu Wan is most satisfied with the earth of this era, and Chu Feng does not want to break this balance.


    Although the earth has also been affected by the vibration of the universe, it is only limited to some people who know the truth. More people think that it is the cause of alien civilization.


    So Chu Feng is not ready to do that, because this idea is not realistic at all.


    The selected courtyard is not particularly large, but it can be used as a shelter for the time being, and the most important thing is that it can''t be found by the Luo family. Therefore, Chu Feng has no special requirements for the place to live in, so he can do things conveniently.


    Just thinking about letting the snow come out, suddenly there was a sound of power collision outside.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng also dissipated the idea of letting the snow come out. His figure flickered and hid. Almost as soon as he was hiding, a figure came flying across and hit the wall of the house. The huge impact directly made the whole wall collapse, and even the house might collapse at any time.


    Chu Feng, who was hiding in the dark, saw this scene, and his pupils narrowed slightly. He looked at a young man who stood up slowly on the ground. His cultivation at the peak of semi God''s later period only looked very embarrassed at the moment.


    There are also three men walking outside. The middle-aged man is the existence of the lower God, and the peak state of the semi God is also followed on both sides. Judging from the current situation, they seem to have an intention to target this person.


    Chu Feng did not move, ready to watch its change.


    Luo Yu stood up from the ground, gently coughed and wiped away the bloodstain on the corner of his mouth. He felt the pain from his body, and looked at the man in the middle angrily: "Luoyun, where did I offend you? Do you want to aim at me like this?"


    Luo Yun was the man in the middle. He came forward with a smile and raised his hand. Luo Yu flew out again and hit the ground. The wound was a little serious: "you didn''t offend me. You just look at you. Why are you just a semi God''s late peak waste, but you want to be called master Luo''s with us?"


    "And also enjoy the same treatment as us. I''m the next God. You''re just a demigod. I''m not balanced!"


    Luo Yu stood up again and couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    But in the dark, Chu Feng is aware of something. These two are masters of the Luo family. Can they be the sons of Luojia mountain? Chu Feng''s heart is not very clear, but whether it is or not, it seems to belong to the Luo family is not bad, in the heart also has some more to ponder, did not expect to have such a coincidence thing.


    Luo Yun naturally does not know that there is a person hidden in the dark, just looking at Luo Yu''s embarrassed appearance, the heart is particularly comfortable.


    He and Luoyu are the sons of Luojia mountain, but there are not a thousand or eight hundred sons of Luojia mountain. Even if you meet Luojia mountain, you will not know that they are his sons, because in his eyes, only Luofei, who can become a saint, is the most important thing. As for his, he is nothing but rubbish.


    Although he is not as talented as Luofei, he is also the son of Luojia mountain. As long as he can step into the divine realm, it is the young master of Luo family. Luo Yun struggled hard to enter the divine realm many years ago and gained due respect.


    This was a good thing, but he found Luo Yu. The latter did not achieve the divine realm and was treated the same as him. Instead, he was expelled to other places to do things when he could not achieve the divine realm.


    Therefore, Luo Yun was very uncomfortable. He felt that with Luo Yu''s existence, he did not have a sense of superiority. He also felt that if he did not reach the divine realm, Luo Yu would not have any qualification to be a young master and own his own territory.


    Today, he happened to see Luo Yu come to the city of flame. Luoyun followed him with two of his cronies. He couldn''t do anything to Luo Yu in the flame mountain, but he could do it in the city of flames.


    Because there are so many strong gods in Luojia family, except for the superior God and the God of nature, the rest of the powerful people will not receive too much attention even the son of Luojia mountain. What''s more, Luoyu is not a strong one. So Luoyun wants to take advantage of this opportunity to kill Luoyu. Of course, it''s boring and just for fun.


    Luo Yu also felt Luo Yun''s killing heart, and his eyes solidified: "do you want to kill me?""In the world of the strong, strength is respected!" Luo yunyin measures a smile, did not have any pity because Luo Yu is his half brother: "and you are only half god cultivation, in our Luo family, there are so many people in the semi divine period, only the strong God can be respected, you are wasting our resources, don''t you understand?"


    Luo Yu clenched his fist in an instant, and a dignified look flashed in his eyes. Of course, he knew that his young master had been questioned by many people, and even many people thought it unfair. However, he did not expect that Luoyun would kill himself.


    But all this is not what he thought. Luochen arranged for him when Luochen was not dead. Although Luochen and he were not brothers, they had a good relationship. But now that Luochen is dead, Luoyu''s position has fallen sharply. Luoyun must have been angry if he wants to target him.


    Clenching his teeth, Luo Yu slowly retreated. He was only the peak cultivation in the later period of demigod. How could he be the opponent of Luo Yun? Only the two people around him were enough to make him die.


    Do you really want to die here today?


    Luo Yun, who was retreating, had already been propped up on the wall. There was no way to retreat. Luo Yun looked at him playfully as if he were a cat catching a mouse. He knew that even if he killed Luo Yu today, he would not be investigated.


    Because even if he died, the Luo family may not care, not to mention the death of Luo Yu such a demigod period of people?


    "You go up and play with him, let him know how many people want him to die."


    Hearing Luo Yun''s words like this, Luo Yu can be sure of his conjecture. These people must be jealous of Luochen''s care for him. Now Luochen is dead, so they oppress him.


    Sadness flashed through my heart, thinking of the dead Luochen, who was the third generation of outstanding person only inferior to Luofei. If it was not for him, he would have been humiliated and killed over the years. It is precisely because of Luochen that he can survive safely.


    Now that Luochen is dead, those who had been dissatisfied with him and felt that he should not enjoy the resources would surely attack him. Luo Yu began to think of it, but he did not expect to come so soon.


    Clenching his fist, Luo Chen looks at the two men walking slowly towards him. Even though he is the son of Luojia mountain, he has no strength in the age of the jungle. Everything is false.


    I also have a light sadness in my heart. I also know that my family background is not good. If I was born a bit better, I believe that Luo Yun would not dare to do anything to himself, even if he was a waste that could not be cultivated. Now he was doomed to be unable to do anything. He could not rely on anyone.


    Because his mother was a Buddhist monk, and she was a semi god later monk, but she had passed away more than 100 years ago. As for the people of his mother''s family, they would not care about him, because he was not the beloved son of Luojia mountain, even though he only offended the other sons of Luojia mountain, it was not worth it.


    He closed his eyes and opened them suddenly. Luo Yu said, "even if it''s death, I won''t let you get better."


    Before the two men approached, Luo Yu rushed forward first, and the weak flame power surged out. Driven by the peak cultivation in the later period of demigod, the power was still relatively strong.


    However, he is now seriously injured, facing two strong men who are similar to his own realm, he is doomed to play a small role.


    At the moment of wrong body passing by, two people, one left and one right, burst out a powerful attack. Luo Yu suffered a heavy blow and flew out. In an instant, he hit the whole house behind him. Luo Yun looked in his eyes and laughed.


    Inside the ruins, Luo Yu struggled to stand up. Such injuries would not have killed him, but made him more and more weak. He also knew Luo Yun''s mind, that is, slowly torture him, humiliate him, and then directly kill him when he had enough play.


    It''s just that it''s not on the flame mountain. Even if you see the fight, no one will take charge of it. Death seems to be the best result.


    The fire red hair moves with the wind, even in the face of Luo Yun''s own inability to fight, Luo Yu still insisted on, insisting that even if it was death, they should pay a heavy price.


    All this was seen by Chu Feng. He appreciated Luo Yu''s insistence, because if he had been replaced by others, he would have knelt down and begged for mercy even if he knew that he was defeated.


    I''d rather die standing and keeping my dignity than kneeling for a little life.


    Maybe it''s the reason for dawn. Luo Yun didn''t mean to waste any more time. He said coldly, "kill him. Although it doesn''t affect much to kill him, it''s not good to be seen in the daytime."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3098

    Luo Yun''s two followers nodded, and without concealing that they killed Luo Yu, one left and one right completely blocked Luo Yu''s possible retreat.


    Feeling the heavy pressure on his face, Luo Yu''s eyes become more and more dignified. Although he is not even a strong God in the Luo family, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t want to live well. Today, he wants to find a quiet life in the city of flames or other places. He doesn''t want to be watched by Luoyun.


    Both hands of the two people who came along had already ignited a flame. Luo Yu also quickly restrained his mind. He was thinking about how to escape. Suddenly, he looked stunned.


    Because he began to be ravaged by Luoyun, his own strength has been consumed a lot, and there are still injuries in his body. But at the moment, the pain caused by the injury is beginning to disappear, and the loss of power is also slowly recovering. What is the matter?


    Before we knew what was going on, the atmosphere around him became dull. Luo Yu didn''t have time to think about it. Luo Yu burst out quickly. The speed was much faster than the beginning. But in a moment, things appeared in front of the two followers.


    The two followers didn''t expect that Luo Yu could still have such speed and explosive power at this time, but they quickly reflected that they also made a strong attack.


    However, their attack was completely eliminated by Luo Yu at the moment of being blasted out.


    The two men suddenly changed their faces. Although their realm and Luo Yu were in a stage, their real strength was not Luo Yu''s opponent. If Luo Yun had not injured Luo Yu in advance, they would not have dared to attack.


    But Luo Yu has not been seriously injured by Luo Yun? How could it be so powerful?


    Not to mention the curiosity of the two followers, it is that both Luo Yun felt incredible. Luo Yu''s injury was caused by him. As a subordinate God, knowing that Luo Yu was ravaged by himself, the two followers could easily kill him.


    But now not only can''t follow Luo Yu to kill, but the attack is eliminated by Luo Yu. What''s going on?


    At this time, Luo Yu suddenly blew out two fists. The two followers who were still wondering were hit on their heads by powerful forces. Their heads suddenly seemed very fragile and even burst. Moreover, their bodies were gradually disappearing under the burning of the fire.


    How could it look like this?


    The sudden scene made Luo Yun completely forget the reaction. How could Luo Yu, who thought he was a lamb to be slaughtered, suddenly burst out with such a powerful fighting power. Was he not injured?


    Looking at the bodies of the two men are burning under the fire, Luo Yun does not want to believe that the scene is true, but the fact is that he severely defeated his conjecture.


    He looked at Luo Yu angrily in his eyes and clenched his fists: "damn the guy, he dare to kill my people and seek death!"


    All of a sudden, he got close to Luo Yu, and his whole body was shrouded by the power of a flame. With his attack, those flames concentrated on a point and went towards Luo Yu.


    Luo Yu flashed a dignified look in his eyes. His hands folded together in front of him to block Luo Yun''s attack. However, it seems that there is only a little gap between the peak and the next God in the later period of the demigod, but this gap can not be easily blocked by Luo Yu.


    In an instant, the whole person was wrapped up in the flame and flew out and hit the ground.


    When the fire on his body dissipated, Luo Yu coughed there, and his clothes were burned a little bit black. But to his surprise, Luo Yun suffered such an attack that he didn''t have too much damage except his breath was a little superficial. What''s the matter?


    Looking at Luo Yun, who is walking towards him step by step, Luo Yu has lost the dignity of the beginning. He just looks around and knows his own situation best. Now that such a thing happens, it can only be said that someone is helping himself secretly.


    Otherwise, how could the consumed strength be recovered, and how could he not have been further injured by Luo Yun''s anger?


    All this is so unusual, Luo Yu firmly believes that there is a person hidden in the dark, who is helping him.


    Luo Yun, who didn''t know what Luo Yu was thinking, came near. He pulled Luo Yu on the ground and said with a fierce look: "wasn''t it very fierce just now? How dare you kill my people now


    As soon as he finished speaking, Luo Yu raised his hand and slapped Luo Yun''s face without any sign: "am I not doing it?"


    Damn it!


    When Luo Yun suffered such insults, he was slapped by the man who controlled his life and death. Just like a furious lion, Luo Yu threw Luo Yu to the ground, and raised his feet to trample on it heavily. This time, Luo Yu couldn''t bear to spit out a mouthful of blood, and felt that the bones were about to break.


    Luo Yun didn''t do it like this. He stepped on Luo Yu''s body one foot after another, and scolded: "bastard, if it wasn''t for Luochen, someone would have killed you. Now Luochen is dead, you are still so arrogant and don''t know whether to die or not.""Today I''ll let you know how hard it is for you to live."


    The two fists clenched, and the flame immediately started to burn. Luo Yun''s face showed a ferocious color. A terrible fist called Luo Yu''s head and said, "die for me!"


    Luo Yu''s fist was close to his chest, and the pain of Luo Yu''s eyes was just about to stop.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Luo Yun''s whole body is covered with a layer of frost and falls on the ground. The sound is like a stone falling on the ground. The whole person has been completely frozen.


    Looking at the dead Luoyun nearby, Luo Yu stood up with a stirring spirit. He could easily feel the cold breath, but this is the world of Luo family, majoring in the power of fire. How can the ice and snow power appear?


    Looking around, Luo Yu kept alert in his eyes: "benefactor, can you come out to see me?"


    It''s very quiet around. When Luo Yu thinks that the man who saved his life has left, Chu Feng comes out. Seeing that the man who came out is a young man who is similar to himself, Luo Yu has lost some sense of vigilance, but the instinct of his body does not mean to relax.


    Chu Feng went all the way to Luoyun''s corpse and raised his hand slightly. The ice was broken by inches, and Luoyun''s body was also split. But the last flame started to burn, and Luoyun completely disappeared.


    A lower God, so completely disappeared.


    Luo Yu looked in his eyes and was shocked in his heart. He would not feel bad for Luo Yun''s death, but he wondered who was in front of him and why he had to save himself at the critical time.


    This is the first time Chu Feng met Luo Yu. He doesn''t know him well. But from what he saw just now, the man in front of him seemed to be the son of Luojia mountain, but his status in the Luo family was not very high. In addition, Luochen was still under the protection of him to survive safely. He could be regarded as the type of person whose father didn''t care and his mother didn''t love.


    With a smile, Chu Feng introduced: "the first time I met, my name is Chu Feng."


    Yeah?


    Luo Yu Leng for a moment, look up and down, eyebrow deep frown: "you also call Chu Feng?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "it should be the same person as the Chu wind you know."


    "What?" This time Luo Yu was really surprised. After confirming it again and again, he shook his head: "you are not the demon God. The image of the demon God has been shown to me by Luochen. You are not him."


    Chu Feng showed a smile. On Luo Yu''s body, he just saw surprise, but there was no other color. He beat his hand on his face and then took down a mask: "now, is it the same as what you have seen?"


    Luo Yu saw that his body was shaking. The man in front of him was indeed Chu Feng. But how did he get into the world of Luo family? Didn''t it mean that even saints could not shuttle among them?


    But of course, Luo Yu was shocked and didn''t ask, because Chu Feng could show up here, which showed that he had a way to come in, and asking himself could not change the fact.


    The shock in the heart of the idea, changed as if nothing had happened in general: "the devil came, did not expect to become my Savior, thank you."


    Chu Feng felt that Luo Yu didn''t have any malice, and he was more interested in it. He walked over and sat on the collapsed wall: "you''re not surprised to see me at all, but I''m a little surprised, but now I''m more interested in learning about you. It seems that you haven''t had a good time."


    Luo Yu raised his head to look at the sky which was about to light up. If it was not for Chu Feng, he would have been killed by Luo Yun tonight. So even if he faced Chu Feng, he would have nothing to fear. He would have died.


    Walking to one side, Luo Yu seems to need a listener to talk about his own affairs.


    Chu Feng knew from his words that he was the son of Luojia mountain, but he didn''t have any talent. Maybe even Luojia mountain didn''t know his existence. In addition, because his mother was a monk, he didn''t receive much respect at a very young age.


    Until later, he met Luo Chen by chance. Although Luochen was not the son of Luojia mountain, he was a saint, and his position in the third generation of Luojia family was only second to that of little Lord Luofei.


    At that time, under the care of Luochen, Luoyu was able to be stable. He was not bullied by others, and no one looked down on him any more. However, such a thing ended after Luochen''s death. Many people who had been unhappy with Luochen before were targeting him intentionally or unintentionally. It can be said that even if there is no Luoyun today, there will be others to attack him ¡£


    Chu Feng quietly heard what Luo Yu said about him, very brief, but already can roughly know his past, is nothing more than a talent under the Luo family, which is generally not valued, and even lives like grass roots.


    With a smile, he asked, "Luochen is your supporter, but it is said that he died in my hands. What do you think?"


    For the sudden appearance of Chu Feng, Luo Yu''s feeling of shock did not exist. As long as he did not die, everything was acceptable. After hearing the speech, he thought for a moment and shook his head: "it can''t be the demon God. Although it''s the first time I met with the demon God, I probably know that if you really want to kill Luo family, you must also kill Luofei first. Luochen has always been in the family It''s very low-key. There''s no point in killing him. "Many people even Yan Luo and others began to suspect that they had killed Luo Chen and others, but it is very rare for Luo Yu to have such a calm analysis.


    Silence for a moment, Chu Feng looked at the sky is about to light, also did not waste time: "you are not afraid I kill you?"


    Luo Yu showed a fearless smile: "if you didn''t save me just now, I have already died in Luoyun''s hands, so I owe you a life and return you nothing."


    "Yes, you have more ideas than Lovell." Chu Feng expressed appreciation and stood up: "do you have any interest in cooperating with me?"


    Luo Yu narrowed his eyes and flashed a bright color in his eyes: "control Luo family?"


    Chufeng smile more and more exuberant: "yes, just don''t know if you betray your father, betray the courage of the family?"


    After a short silence, Luo Yu stood up slowly and his eyes flashed with a sharp look: "he is my only father, but I am one of his many descendants. We all know that our sons are nothing more than wastes created by him in order to develop a strong blood."


    "As for families, families, intrigues, fraternal families, is it worth remembering?"


    Chu Feng felt Luo Yu''s indifference and ambition, which was a bit unexpected, but he was also very happy, because he did not see any deception in Luo Yu: "very good. Can we find a place to have a good chat?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3099

    Chu Feng followed Luo Yu to his territory, and his territory was on the edge of Huoyan mountain, near a cliff. Under that cliff, there was flowing magma. However, with snow colored clothes, Chu Feng would not care about this sultry atmosphere.


    As for whether Luo Yu is acting with himself, Chu Feng is not worried at all. If Luo Yu had any idea, he would have been seen through by his left eye.


    But now that Luo Yu''s abnormality is not found, it shows that Luo Yu doesn''t care too much about his presence in the Luo family, and even has the intention to cooperate with him. After all, Pu family is the best lesson learned. Luo Yu naturally knows the benefits of cooperation with himself.


    After all, there are a lot of unfair treatment in any family and any force. Luo Yu will have such an idea. Chufeng is not strange at all, and will not be despised.


    Is Luo family sorry for him first, can''t let him continue to be loyal to Luo family?


    "Devil, sit down!"


    Luo Yu''s territory is not very big, and his location is also very remote. When he enters a courtyard, Luo Yu asks Chu Feng to sit down.


    Chu Feng was not polite. He went over and sat down. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t ask Luo Yu why he believed in himself, because it was unnecessary for a smart person to ask such questions.


    Looking at this desolate courtyard, there is no servant. It can be seen that although Luo Yu is the son of Luojia mountain and the master of Luo family, his status is not high. After all, in any power, strength is the basis of respect. If there is no strength, then there is no position.


    "There used to be a lot of people here." Luo Yu seemed to know what Chu Feng was thinking, and with a bitter smile: "just after Luo Chen died, those people were left by my other brothers for various reasons. Most of them were strong in the divine realm, or their mother was in the divine realm. So I could only watch my own people being taken away, and could not say anything."


    "But this is the reality. There is no strength and no support. Even if I am the son of the owner of the house, it is useless. After all, my father has so many sons that he does not know how many."


    Chu Feng can hear Luo Yu''s inner distress, which is the family sorrow that has been inherited for a long time.


    They all pay attention to the talent and strength. Without these, even if it is the direct blood, the father is the head of the family, and has no effect. After a light look at Luo Yu, Chu Feng knows that if Luo Chen didn''t protect him, he would have been dead and could not die any more.


    But Chu Feng didn''t mean to poke Luo Yu''s wound, and he didn''t waste any more time. He said, "what do you think if I take the Luo family and let you be the master of the house?"


    Luo Yu raised his head, and his eyes were full of ambition: "demon, can you really?"


    "Of course, it needs your cooperation." Chufeng smiles gently. He is not afraid of Luoyu''s ambition, but he is afraid that he has no ambition: "as long as your cooperation is in place, I believe that soon I can take the Luo family and make you the master of the house. What can you give me if I give you help?"


    Luo Yu looks stunned, knowing that Chu Feng wants him to make a statement.


    Narrowed his eyes, Luo Yu didn''t have any sense of belonging to the Luo family, and even felt that he was an outsider. Luo Yu was just a commoner, and his talent was not strong. It seemed that nothing could move Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng did not disturb him. He believed that Luo Yu was a wise man and would know what to give himself.


    This silence was for a long time. Luo Yu raised his head and narrowed his eyes: "my loyalty, I can give you my absolute loyalty. As long as you let me be the master of the house, as long as you let me be superior to those who despise me, then I will give you my absolute loyalty and never betray me!"


    Chu Feng pondered a smile: "the thing that says orally, after all, does not count."


    "The devil!" Luo Yu was dazzled and looked helpless: "but now I can''t give you anything in addition to my oral promise?"


    Chu Feng finger a bit, gently tap the desktop: "you really sure?"


    "Yes Luo Yu knew what Chu Feng asked, without any hesitation: "don''t hide from the devil God. I heard the housekeeper Pusa''s position in the Pu family, I imagined the devil God. You can come to Luo''s house and choose me as that person, but I also know my own strength, and I''m sure you can''t look up to it."


    "But when you really came and appeared in front of me, I thought I was hopeful. Otherwise, why did you save me?"


    Chu Feng showed a trace of appreciation. In addition, his left eye did not see Luo Yu''s deception. He could be sure that what he said was true, which could explain why he was so calm when he saw himself.


    Because he had thought for a long time, when he saw him, the situation had been repeated many times in his mind. Without shock, calm and calm, it could be explained.


    To further confirm Luo Yu''s ambition, Chu Feng stopped tapping his finger on the table: "you are very smart. Sometimes being smart is a good thing, but sometimes being smart may bring you death. I have my idea to save you. But if I can''t be sure of your loyalty, I can save you, and I can kill you.""So are you going to tell me now how you should declare your loyalty to me?"


    Chu Feng''s words let Luo Yu''s mind coagulate, and his eyebrows became more dignified. He knew that Chu Feng had saved him, but it did not mean that he was safe, because if Chu Feng could not be relieved, he would die completely.


    Take a deep breath, Luo Yu''s intelligence let him know what to do. He stood up and was very calm: "the devil God wants to make a blood spirit contract loyal to you?"


    Chu Feng pondered with a smile: "not only you, when I take the Luo family in the future, the core people will be the same as you, because I am not familiar with you, so your loyalty I need to consider."


    "Of course, I have always been very generous to my own people. As long as you can reassure me, then I will let you have absolute power to control the future Luo family."


    The corner of his mouth was slightly tilted, and jokingly asked, "no, do you really think that with my support at the peak of the late demigod period, you can control the Luo family? If you think so, then you are wrong. If there is no absolute strength, there is no absolute loyalty. The people of Luo family will not submit to you, and I will not suppress others because of you, and I will not support those who can not suppress the people below. "


    Luo Yu''s eyes widened: "demon, can you make me stronger?"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "I can''t let you become strong, I can only let those who are loyal to me become strong!"


    Speaking of this, Luo Yu didn''t understand the meaning of Chu Feng, and his hesitation disappeared, because he knew that if he didn''t make a blood spirit contract today, Chu Feng would kill him.


    Even life and death is between their own decisions, so Luo Yu naturally wants to choose to survive, because in front of Chu Feng, he has no qualification to bargain.


    In the face of Chu Feng, Luo Yu gave up all his thoughts and made a blood spirit contract to express his loyalty to Chu Feng. When he made his last gesture, Chu Feng''s smile was a little more relaxed. If Luo Yu was still hesitating just now, Chu Feng would surely kill him and let him know the consequences of hesitation.


    Now that Luo Yu has expressed his loyalty to himself, Chu Feng can''t attack him any more. He motioned for him to sit down and said, "I''ll improve your cultivation at a suitable time. But before that, I wanted to know if there is any way to break the Luo family''s clan protection array?"


    Because if the big array of protecting the clan is not broken, the demon Kingdom army will not be able to come in, so it will not be able to control the Luo family from the top to the bottom. Although I am in now, if I want to capture the world of Luo family completely, I can''t do without absolute support.


    A person who can''t even destroy the Luo family''s array is qualified to control the Luo family?


    Luo Yu shook his head with a wry smile: "demon God, the big array of protecting the family of the Luo family believes that you can come here, so how much is clear. Either it is to attack from the outside with absolute strength, or to find the eye of the array broken from the inside. The eye of the array is a person or a constantly changing person. It can be said that this is an unbreakable array."


    After a pause, Luo Yu continued: "this was originally only known to the Luo family. However, with the opening of the heart array, the Luo family almost already knew the principle of protecting the clan array. But I am curious that, demon God, why do you want to break the array?"


    "I believe that with your strength, you can definitely end the core layer of the Luo family, and also waste energy to destroy the big array. I think it''s a bit of a waste of time."


    Not to mention Luo Yu''s curiosity, even the snow colored clothes in his body are also very curious. Absolute power can destroy Luo''s family. Why should we take the means of breaking the formation and mobilizing the army?


    With a smile on his face, Chu Feng didn''t have to hide Luo Yu: "you''re right. I''m going to find Luojia mountain and kill him. I can control the core layer. But when the Luo family is in chaos, how can I control the others?"


    "If one or two narrow-minded people run to the other interfaces, I can''t afford the consequences."


    Luo Yu was stunned, and then suddenly realized that Chu Feng was worried that there would be some fish in the Luo family when he was forced to crush him. Therefore, he wanted to break through the formation and mobilize the army. In this way, even if Chu Feng and Luojia mountain had no time to attend the war, there was no need to worry about the Luo family''s existence and escape, which could avoid the occurrence of accidents.


    But Luo Yu also sighed apologetically: "I''m sorry, demon God, I may not be able to provide you with breaking information in addition to providing you with a place that no one has found."


    Chu Feng also understood this. I''m afraid that the native people of Luojia mountain don''t know about it, and there''s no demand for it.


    Wen run a smile: "nothing, really can''t, can only destroy this planet."


    Because Chu Feng tried the Magic Kingdom, he could not absorb the power of magic array and flame fusion, and he could not explore the whole Luo family world alone. When the magic army could not enter the Luo family for carpet cleaning, it would only be to block the entrance and destroy the planet. If not, Chu Feng would not do that.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3100

    Chu Feng not only wanted to win the Luo family, but also to ensure that there was no sequelae.


    Therefore, in the case that the demon Kingdom army could not enter the Luo family, Chu Feng didn''t want to do it even if he could kill all the people in the core layer such as Luojia mountain, because when the time came, there would be a fish in the net, and the consequences would be very serious, and he could not take into account the whole world.


    Although there is still no way to break the battle, Chu Feng has nothing to worry about, because having a person like Luo Yu is a kind of harvest for Chu Feng.


    No matter the Pu family, the blade snow sect, or the Luo family in the future, Chu Feng will not control it in person, because for them, he is an outsider after all, which is far better than his own. Although he knows that he is standing behind, on the surface, their hearts will not be so depressed.


    As the new day passed again, Chu Feng stayed at Luo Yu''s place and never went out. Luo Yu knew that his status in Luo''s family was average, so he didn''t mean to go out, so he didn''t have to go out to save himself from trouble again. Chu Feng might not be able to save him.


    With the coming of night, Chu Feng, who had a rest day, opened his eyes and walked out of the room to see Luo Yu sitting in the yard.


    The latter also stood up: "demon, want to eat something?"


    "No more." Chu Feng shook his head and went to sit down. He looked at the height of Huoyanshan. There were many magnificent buildings and a splendid palace standing in the center: "is that where the core of Luo family is?"


    Although the Luo family world is affected by the heart array, many things are illusory, but the Flame Mountain seen here is still real.


    Luo Yu nodded: "yes, that is the core of the Luo family."


    That place is also the place that all Luo family yearn for. Once Luo Yu also wanted to enter that place, but he didn''t have the qualification at all.


    Because mount Huoyan is the place where the Lord of Luojia is located, as well as the elders of the Luo family, as well as the existence of some upper gods and above, even some people of the middle God are not qualified to go to the top of the mountain. Luo Yu, as a semi God, is naturally not qualified, even if he is the son of Luojia mountain.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and looked at the environment above. After a general understanding, he took back his eyes: "after that, your territory is on that."


    Luo Yu smiles and nods: "I look forward to it."


    Chu Feng was just about to talk, when he suddenly frowned slightly and looked at the night sky with fierce eyes: "I have something to do, go out first."


    When the words fell, Chu Feng disappeared in front of Luo Yu. He didn''t leave any trace. Luo Yu reacted for a long time. Looking around, he found that there was no trace of Chu Feng. He felt a little heavy in his heart. Although he promised to be loyal to Chu Feng, what should he do if Chu Feng failed?


    However, just after the birth of such an idea, Luo Yu snuffed it out.


    Gambling itself contains risks. If you don''t cooperate with Chu Feng, your future destiny is likely to be killed by some Luo family. If you cooperate with Chu Feng, you will be able to achieve Nirvana and rebirth.


    At this time, Chu Feng moved rapidly under the cover of the night. Even Luojia mountain could not find Chu Feng''s breath. The reason why Chu Feng left Luoyu''s territory was that his heart hurt a little and smelled a breath.


    There is only one person in the world who can make his heart ache, that is the mysterious woman.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know who she is, but one thing for sure is that she is now in the world of Luo family and has come to find herself.


    Left the flame mountain for thousands of miles, to a mountain canyon, chufeng around to see, cold face to drink: "roll out?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, the mysterious woman''s laughter rang out in his ear: "am I not always beside you?"


    At the beginning, she didn''t know what she was like except for a few steps away from Chu. She didn''t even know whether she was in the next step.


    The only thing for sure is that he will never be soft hearted if he can kill this woman.


    This mysterious woman is also very clear, so Chu Feng did not have the slightest politeness to say: "what do you want me to do? If you want to play with me, then you go to die."


    "I have a bad temper. I have no manners at all." The mysterious woman giggled and chufeng felt a gust of wind blowing by his side. The voice of the mysterious woman also came from behind him: "I still want to bring you some good news. For example, I know how to crack the Luo family''s array. Seeing that you are so bad tempered, I''d better go!"


    Chu Feng suddenly turned around: "you know?"


    But there was no response around. Chu Feng looked through everything with his left eye, but he couldn''t see whether the mysterious woman was still nearby. His mood became worse. He was having a headache here. How to break the Luo family''s array to prevent the change, the mysterious woman brought him such news.


    Now is to find an excuse, as if to leave, Chu Feng''s mood is naturally not too good.Completely can''t feel the breath of mysterious woman, Chu Feng angrily said: "smelly woman, you roll out for me, what do you want?"


    There is still no response around, Chu Feng looks slightly ugly, he now hate only two people, one is nothingness, the other is a mysterious woman, two are his most helpless.


    Holding back the anger in his heart, Chu Feng''s tone softened a little: "if that''s still there, I''ll come out. Just now I''m a little bit bad tempered, but it''s excusable, but I can apologize to you."


    Chu Feng was almost crazy to say these words. She was the victim. Now she has to apologize to a persecutor. Chu Feng can''t be too uncomfortable. However, for the overall situation, Chu Feng doesn''t want to break her face with the mysterious woman for the time being. Moreover, she seems to know something, such as when she was at a loss for the Xiuzhen world.


    "It''s OK to say no earlier. It''s ferocious every time. Why did people give you the first time?"


    The air fluctuated, Chu Feng felt a hand holding his arm, and a mysterious woman''s voice sounded in his ear: "but I''m not happy, you call me baby this time, I''ll tell you right away, and it can be detailed to people."


    Chu Feng rolled his eyes, clenched his fist and slowly loosened it. If he didn''t know he couldn''t touch the mysterious woman and she could touch himself, he would have killed her now.


    As for the mysterious woman''s request, Chu Feng shook his head decisively: "you may not say, I will not call."


    "It''s not emotional." The mysterious woman said plaintively, pulling Chu Feng to one side and sitting down, it was quite strange, because only Chu Feng was there, and the mysterious woman had no trace.


    This is in the Luo family world, Chu Feng does not want to be found: "say, how to break the battle?"


    "What are you doing in such a hurry? I don''t see you in such a hurry when you do things. Every time you do things in a hurry, people are inundated." The mysterious woman was angry.


    Chu Feng had already been impatient, and the mysterious woman was still here deliberately pulling these things. Chu Feng got angry and stood up and said, "go away, if you want to say it, don''t say get out of here. Anyway, it''s still that sentence. If I have a chance, I will definitely kill you, and I will never forgive you for the things you planted in my heart."


    This time, Chu Feng is really angry. If he doesn''t get angry, it doesn''t mean that he really has no temper. It''s just that he has no way to deal with the mysterious woman. And she is still talking about it. Chu Feng will not be polite to her.


    The mysterious woman also seemed to be shocked by Chu Feng''s sudden anger. After silence for a while, she sighed: "it seems that we really can''t be friends. It''s a pity that we can''t be friends. In the future, you''d better be polite to me. Otherwise, I''ll pinch your heart and make you worse than death."


    "As for the heart array of Luo family world, in addition to the external absolute force to break, it is to find the vital array eye inside. The array eye is not only for the Luo family, but also has requirements."


    Chu Feng could hear the displeasure in the mysterious woman''s tone, and knew that it was just like tearing his own cheek, but he didn''t care at all. It was a death.


    Ask, "what''s the requirement?"


    "Besides the blood of Luo family, it must be a woman." There was silence around, and the voice of the mysterious woman sounded again: "besides, it must be a person of Luo family who is a virgin. In addition, it must be the existence of the late demigod state and above. The natural age can not exceed 200 years old. Once it is exceeded, the array eyes will automatically transfer to the next person."


    "So, as long as you according to these requirements, you can roughly delineate who is the eye of array. I wish you success!"


    Words fall, Chu wind just feel a breath disappear, know the mysterious woman has gone.


    However, Chu Feng is no longer in the mood to pay attention to any mysterious woman at the moment. He is more concerned about the information that the mysterious woman has said. If all this is true, it is really much less difficult to find the person with eye array.


    The female of Luo family who is a virgin has the strength of half deity and above, and is no more than 200 years old of natural age.


    The three conditions are used to lock in a person. The difficulty is much less than the beginning. The state and whether a virgin''s body can be observed. Whether it exists for 200 years or not, how to distinguish it?


    Chu Feng''s corner of the mouth violently twitches for a while, discovers that the mysterious woman gives the method and did not give the same, the difference is not big.


    Looking around, Chu Feng''s excitement has dissipated a little. Although Luo''s family is in the sealed land, its 200 year breeding is still terrible. There are many virgins, and many in the later period of demigod. It''s not easy to find them!


    Sigh a voice to say to oneself: "had known to give that smelly woman to play once, directly ask her who is good."


    "Really?" As soon as he finished speaking, the voice of the mysterious woman sounded in his ear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3101

    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. He thought that the mysterious woman had left. He didn''t want to have it yet. As for the words just said just now, it would be too unruly to do that.


    What''s more, the mysterious woman really knows and can tell him that he must have said it, so why just tell him the way to find out? The reason why the mysterious woman doesn''t say it is that she doesn''t know who it is, just knows the way to find it, and the other is that she doesn''t tell herself the meaning at all, so she has to let herself find it.


    Feeling the mysterious woman''s hand is moving on his body, Chu Feng cursed: "roll!"


    The next moment Chu Feng left in an instant. For the mysterious woman, he not only had the opportunity to kill, but also rejected him. He did not know who the woman was, and what she looked like. It would be a shame to be an old woman in her seventies and eighties.


    In the twinkling of body shape, Chu Feng also avoided the patrolling people of Luo family and returned to Luoyu''s territory.


    He was still sitting there, Chu Feng returned to his natural state and did not think about the mysterious woman any more for the time being, because no matter how much he thought, there was no effect.


    After sitting down, Chu Feng said directly: "if I want to find a person in Luo''s house according to the conditions, what can I do?"


    "You want to find out who''s in the eye?" Chu Feng just said that, Luo Yu knew his idea.


    Chu Feng did not hide this, and nodded: "yes, I can''t break the big array with external forces. I need to find the array eye inside and destroy it at one time. Only in this way can I guarantee that no one in the Luo family will miss the net."


    Luo Yu thought for a while and said, "the Luo family has bred an era. No one knows exactly how many people there are. But if you delete and select according to the conditions, there is a way."


    Chu Feng''s eyes lit up slightly: "what method?"


    Luo Yu stood up and pointed to the Flame Mountain: "in order to better manage the Luo family, and not to bury some talented people, every person born of the Luo family''s blood will drop blood and leave a mark on the ancestral stele. Of course, this is also to prevent the family women from giving birth to children of other nationalities. There is also the meaning of dripping blood to recognize relatives. As long as it is not the blood of the Luo family, the blood can not penetrate That stone tablet. "


    "The high-level officials of the Luo family can use that tablet to select talented people, and according to the conditions, they can bring together those who can be trained. This was made by a family of refining utensils for the Luo family in ancient times."


    According to Luo Yu, Chu Feng probably understood the significance of the stone tablets of luojiazu, that is, to prevent the Luo family blood from being impersonated and to delete and select talents.


    It contains a wonderful power, in which, as long as the conditions are set well through the setting of ancestral steles, people who are needed by the senior level of Luo family can be selected.


    For example, those who have entered the semi divine period before the age of 30, those who have entered the semi divine period before the age of 40, or those who have entered the divine realm before the age of 100 can be detected through the ancestral steles. In this way, these people can be trained together.


    Chu Feng''s eyes have been flashing bright, he is still here headache, what kind of method can find three conditions to choose the person, now it seems that there is no big problem.


    However, the age and strength can be distinguished by the ancestral stele here. How can we tell if the female is a virgin?


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "Luo Yu, if I want to find a woman, and must be the body of a virgin, I''m afraid the ancestral stele can''t?"


    "It''s OK." Luo Yu did not want to smile back: "because the ancestral stele also has a value of existence, that is, to select wives and concubines for the core and important people of the Luo family. Every time my father wants to take a concubine, he will use the ancestral tablet stone to select a woman with strong talent. Naturally, he can tell whether he is a virgin."


    "It can be said that when the moment of birth drops the drop of blood, it will be bound with the ancestral stele forever."


    Chu Feng''s mouth slightly cocked up, so it is not difficult to determine who is the eye of the array. As long as the conditions are set on the ancestral stone tablet, we can find the people we need among the endless people of the Luo family.


    Just looking at the flame mountain, Chu Feng is somewhat helpless. It is the core area of the Luo family. The ancestral steles must be closely guarded. How can you get close to it?


    Looking at Luo Yu, Luo Yu said with a wry smile: "demon God, I don''t know what you need the ancestral tablet to do, but I can only say that in addition to the owner and the core elders, and the existence of the realm of God of creation, no one can enter the attic of ancestral tablet stone at will, unless it is in accordance with the rules."


    "After all, the ancestral stele is related to the prosperity of the Luo family, and the owner doesn''t want too many people to know how many talented and powerful people there are in the Luo family."


    Looking at the peak of the Flaming Mountain, Luo Yu sighed: "at the beginning, the five elders were suppressed in the sealed land, and all the five elders wanted to take away the ancestral tablet stone, which shows its importance. I''m afraid it''s not an easy thing for the demon God to find people through the ancestral tablet stone."


    Chu Feng of course knows that this is not an easy thing, but it is the most effective way to find out the eye of the people.


    In addition, I don''t know whether Luojia mountain knows how to find the array eye. If so, maybe the array eye is under their control now. Even if they find out that they want to destroy it at one stroke, it seems that it is not an easy thing.After thinking about it, Chu Feng still didn''t give up: "no way at all?"


    How?


    Luo Yu didn''t give up seeing Chu Feng. After thinking about it carefully, Luo Yu said, "maybe there is a way to do it, that is to let a person who is qualified to enter the ancestral stone attic take you in, but in that case, it is likely to be exposed!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed: "do you have a candidate?"


    The big deal is to take a threat directly and give the slave contract to that race, and then do not believe that he is disobedient.


    "There is one, but she may not promise you."


    Luo Yu nodded and whispered back: "Luo Qingting is Luo Chen''s sister. She is a god of nature. She is also the sister of Luo Chen''s father and mother. It is estimated that she will become a saint within a hundred years, so she has a high status in the family."


    Speaking of this, Luo Yu was silent for a moment, then continued: "it''s also because Luo Qingting is very talented and very likely to become a saint. My father didn''t choose her when he took a concubine, because once she lost her virginity, her cultivation would become slow, and it would be more difficult to become a saint."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. If it''s right, Luochen is the son of Luojia mountain''s brother, so Luochen''s sister is naturally the niece of Luojia mountain. He even thought of taking concubines?


    Slightly shaking his head, for these long-standing families, it is really incomprehensible.


    "In this way, she may not be able to help me," she said


    Because now Luochen''s death, some people believe that satina did it, but more people still think that he killed Luo Chen. Luo Qingting is Luo Chen''s sister. If she thinks that she killed Luochen herself, she will be exposed.


    "Demon, maybe you can try it." Luo Chen thought for a moment and said.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "how to try?"


    Luo Chen then told Chu Feng what he thought. After hearing this, Chu Feng felt that it was not feasible. But if he wanted to enter the ancestral stele attic safely, it was undoubtedly the best way. He nodded: "do as you say!"


    Chu Feng took out the mask and put it on, and then stood aside. At the same time, he changed his breath, which was only half divine. Then Luochen whispered a message and went out, and sat there waiting.


    After a while, a figure passed by from the top of the flaming peak and landed directly in Luochen''s yard. Chu Feng''s eyes passed quietly, and he knew that the person was Luo Qingting. At the beginning, Luo Chen took care of Luo Yu, and the relationship between Luo Yu and Luo Qingting was also good.


    It seems a little weak. It seems that the wind can blow it over a little bit. However, people dare not despise this woman because of the spirit of nature. Moreover, it has existed for tens of millions of years. To say that she is really delicate, it is obviously bullshit.


    Luo Qingting looks at Chu Feng curiously. She has never seen a face. But now Luo Yu has no Luo Chen as a supporter. How can anyone follow Luo Chen?


    Blinking eyes, Luo Qingting also did not go to think more about what, turned to soft mouth: "you look for me, something?"


    Luo Yu has already stood up and showed his polite attitude. Even if he is the son of the owner, but he is not good at strength, then it is doomed that Luo Qingting is much more noble than him: "Qingting elder sister, please sit down first."


    Luo Qingting takes a look at Luo Yu and thinks that he behaves a little strange today. She calls people over at night, but she has dealt with them before. Luo Qingting doesn''t think about anything deeply, so she sits down a little bit before leaving.


    Luo Yu didn''t sit down, because he didn''t dare. He kept a cautious posture and said: "sister Qingting, brother Chen has been dead for some time. I didn''t find you a few days ago. I''m afraid you''re sad. Are you better now?"


    Luo Qingting looks a stagnation, tiny bite lip: "it''s OK."


    "Do you want revenge?" Luo Yu took the opportunity to ask. Seeing Luo Qingting looking at himself, he said quickly: "brother Chen''s care for me has always been remembered. I''m very sad when he died, but I''m weak and can''t do too many things. But if you want to revenge, I''m willing to fight the people under the demon God''s flag. I can''t beat those powerful ones, but not all of them are powerful people £¡¡±


    Luo Qingting gently shook her head: "no, my brother is dead, but there is no relationship with the devil. The owner told me that the person who is most likely to attack is satina, because when she fought with the demon for the last time, her strength was much stronger. It was not without reason."


    "I have also analyzed that this matter has nothing to do with the devil, and satina has been abandoned by the devil. Life is not like death. What can I do for revenge?"


    One side of Chu Feng heard Luo Qingting''s words, his eyes were stunned. It turned out that Luojia mountain had already made a judgment. It seemed that the rough and savage surface was just what he pretended to be.


    But what is more curious is that Luo Qingting is calm. She even knows that satina is the real one, but she doesn''t have any hatred. If such a person is not too deep in the city, then she really has a peaceful heart. When she knows that satina has been abandoned, she will give up the idea of revenge.Looking at Luo Qingting''s eyes, there are not too many impurities. It can be ruled out that she is a person with deep city government, so it shows that she is a person who has his own non discrimination ability.


    At this time, Luo Yu also responded to Luo Qingting''s answer, narrowed his eyes and asked, "do you have any views on the owner and the future Luo family?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3102

    "Luo Yu, how can you suddenly think of asking this?"


    Luo Qingting frowns at Luo Yu. She really didn''t expect that Luo Yu would ask such questions. It can be said that these questions now asked by Luo Yu are taboo in Luo family.


    Luo Yu sighs, knowing that Chu Feng is standing beside him, he must immediately try out Luo Qingting''s attitude. Otherwise, Chu Feng will definitely take extreme measures, and Luo Chen has a little kindness to himself. Luo Yu doesn''t want to see his beloved sister suffer harm.


    After a moment''s silence, Luo Yu said, "the owner of the house is my father. I shouldn''t have said anything, but now that so many things have happened, can''t you just think that everything has not happened?"


    "In the Luo family, in addition to your brother, I am most familiar with you, and I believe in people, so I want to hear what you think of everything now."


    Hearing Luo Yu''s words, Chu Feng also has some admiration for him.


    Obviously, she is trying to test Luo Qingting''s attitude in another way, but she can still say so seriously. She is really a talent. Such a person is not bound by the blood spirit contract, and really can''t do it, because he is too smart and his reaction ability is too fast.


    If you look at Luo Qingting, you really don''t doubt Luo Yu''s intention. Chu Feng has to sigh. It''s too simple.


    "Luo Yu!"


    After a while, Luo Qingting whispered: "for the owner of the house, that is, your father, many people think that he is a reckless and impulsive person, but it is not the case. Compared with his wisdom, I''m afraid that he is more than pitying the sea and puyuanlei."


    His eyes flashed helplessly: "otherwise, if he was such a reckless person, he would have taken me as a concubine at the beginning, rather than let me continue to grow up. So for your father, I just don''t have much comment. I believe you know how much."


    Luo Yu nodded: "you are right. What do you think of the current situation of Luo family?"


    "The current situation?" Luo Qingting repeated Luo Yu''s words, but her eyes were on Chu Feng.


    "Oh, he was bullied and humiliated by Luo Yun. I took him in temporarily. It''s nothing." Luo Yu how can not know the meaning of Luo Qingting, said directly.


    Luo Qingting also did not doubt what, a half god in the middle of the people she would not care too much.


    There was silence for a while, Luo Qingting whispered: "the current situation of the Luo family can be said to be the owner and ancestor of the family, who have made the most stupid decision."


    This is Luo Qingting''s thought in her heart all the time, but her character is doomed that she will not reveal it, but her real idea is that Luojiashan and luoqianding have done too stupid in this matter.


    When the Xiuzhen world comes again, what the Luo family should do is to recuperate and take root in the ancient universe again, rather than mix up with PU family to attack Chu Feng, which leads to the present situation.


    It seems that the Luo family''s big guard array can guarantee not to be broken in by Chu Feng, but who knows what will happen in the future?


    Luo Yu''s eyes lit up slightly. What Luo Qingting said was similar to what he thought: "then what do you think the Luo family should do is correct?"


    "Remove the head of the house and get rid of the radical elders." Luo Qingting took a look at Chu Feng and saw that he was very calm. Then she continued: "then she took the initiative to make peace with the devil. I believe that the devil doesn''t want to keep fighting. From the current situation of the blade snow sect and the Pu family, we can see that as long as the Luo family retreats first, the demon will not be aggressive."


    "And if it continues to develop in this way, the devil will certainly try every means to break the Luo family, and then we don''t know how many people will die."


    Who says women with big breasts don''t have brains? Who says that women who look as pure as water have no brains?


    At least in Chu Feng''s heart, Luo Qingting is definitely a woman not only with good figure, beautiful, but also smart enough. She can see the essence at a glance, and also know the consequences if Luojia mountain continues to compete with herself.


    As expected, she is a smart woman. Chu Feng also suppresses the meaning of forcing Luo Qingting to oppress her. She is ready to see if Luo Yu can explain Luo Qingting.


    "Sister Qingting!"


    Luo Yu got Luo Qingting''s reply, but he was also a little excited. He lowered his voice and asked, "if you were given a chance now, would you choose to do it in order not to let the owner drag the Luo family into the abyss?"


    Luo Qingting narrowed her eyes. She stood up when she was sitting. Her delicate face was cold. Her eyes were slightly cold and she looked at Chu Feng: "who are you?"


    Luo Yu was stunned and said, "sister Qingting!"


    "I didn''t ask you." Luo Qingting interrupted Luo Yu who wanted to talk, and looked directly at Chu Feng: "I''m asking you, who are you? Don''t tell me that you are Luo family, because if you are Luo family, you must have some emotion when I said those words just now


    "But from the beginning to the end, even if you hear me say that I want to remove the head of the house and remove the elders, you don''t seem to care. Are you too calm?"


    Luo Qingting''s question makes Chu Feng feel helpless. She seems to have been too calm just now. If it''s really about the Luo family, as the Luo family, hearing the words of the master and elder of the family, you can''t calm down. There will be a little mood fluctuation.The corner of his mouth raised a smile, Chu Feng did not continue to camouflage: "sure enough, she is a smart woman, but you think something is wrong. Why do you leave here first? Do you worry that you will fall into a trap?"


    Luo Qingting looked up and down at Chu Feng, and then passed Luo Yu: "I just want to see what Luo Yu is playing. What kind of person is he? I know very well that if he does not have enough confidence, he would not dare to discuss anything about anyone in the family. But today, he not only asked about my master''s affairs, but also asked me about the situation of Luo family."


    "That shows that Luo Yu has the strength now, but you and I have never seen it before. You are the place where he has the confidence. As for the trap, the", "and"


    the small mouth is slightly cocked up: "a man in the middle of the demigod, do I need to worry?"


    Chu Feng claps her hands to show her appreciation. She finds that Luo Qingting is not only delicate but also has a clear head and brain, but also has analytical ability. Her IQ is definitely above Luo Yu.


    After clapping his hands and stopping, Chu Feng said with a smile: "the analysis is very reasonable. I''m really Luo Yu''s confidence, but did your intelligence forget a problem?"


    Luo Qingting a Leng: "what problem?"


    Chu Feng pointed to himself and Luo Yu: "do you think a man in the middle of a demigod can bring confidence to a man who is at the peak of his later period? Do you think a man in the middle of a demigod can still talk with you so calmly after being exposed by you? "


    When Chu Feng finished her speech, Luo Qingting had already changed her face and realized that she had neglected an important problem, that is, the analysis was right, but she wrongly judged the people here.


    However, everything was too late. When Luo Qingting found something wrong, Chu Feng had already moved. In the blink of an eye, things took Luo Qingting''s hand, and only saw a shadow passing by. The door of the house was opened and closed, and Luo Yu was alone in the yard.


    After a look at the house, Luo Yu didn''t follow. Now Chu Feng has been exposed to Luo Qingting, so it is necessary for Luo Qingting to make a statement. If not, Luo Qingting will surely be killed by Chu Feng. Luo Yu can''t bear it. But if he resists Chu Feng, he will die.


    Some of them sat down uneasily, their eyes fixed on the door of the house, and their ears stood up, but there was no movement, as if no one was in it at all.


    Luo Yu is very curious about what Chu Feng is saying to Luo Qingting, but he doesn''t have the courage to listen to him. He can only sit there quietly.


    But as time goes on, Luo Yu''s heart is also slowly nervous. There is still no movement in the house, which is totally unreasonable. Even if Chu Feng and Luo Qingting suppress their own breath, there should be some slight movement, right?


    And their own residence is very quiet, absolutely can''t hear a sound.


    Standing up, Luo Yu strode forward. He just stopped when he raised his hand to push open the door. He was worried about Luo Qingting and worried about her being killed by Chu Feng, but he also worried about his own life and death.


    Chu Feng did not approve the case of the direct push open the door to enter, I believe Chu wind will be very angry.


    But what should we do now?


    Originally, Luo Qingting would listen to her advice, but she never thought she was so smart. She even knew that Chu Feng had a big problem through some superficial phenomena.


    Luo Yu''s heart also began to have a little regret, had known that this would be the case, then the beginning should not let Luo Qingting come, if she was really killed by Chu Feng, how can he forgive himself.


    Just at this time, the door opened from inside, Luo Qingting came out with a red face. Seeing Luo Yu, he pushed it away. Standing in the yard, he did not forget to look back and glared at Chu Feng who came out behind him.


    Seeing such a situation, Luo Yu was puzzled to see Luo Qingting''s angry appearance and Chu Feng''s playful look. What happened? Did Chu Feng give Luo Qingting that?


    Then Luo Yu thought it impossible. If he did something, how could he be so quiet?


    If they didn''t, why didn''t they seem to fight?


    Not waiting for Luo Yu to figure out what situation, Luo Qingting hummed: "pack up your things, and now go with me."


    Luo Yu knew that this sentence was not to himself. He looked at Chu Feng and his eyes were full of doubts.


    Chufeng Wenrun a smile, came forward: "things will not, go directly can." He patted Luo Yu on the shoulder: "if there is anything I will look for you. In addition, you can call me brother-in-law in the future. I think I will accept it."


    Luo Qingting looks angry: "asshole!"


    Because Chu Feng brought her into the room just now, he pulled her into the world of demons, and directly threatened her with shameless means. She not only forced her to make a blood spirit contract, but also forced her to call her husband. At the moment, Chu Feng and Luo Yu said that, Luo Qingting was naturally angry.


    Luo Yu didn''t know what was going on. He was just inexplicably relieved. According to the situation, Chu Feng and Luo Qingting had reached an agreement.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3103

    Chu Feng followed Luo Qingting back to her residence. Because she was a genius of the Luo family who could become a saint within a hundred years, Luo Qingting''s residence was not only guarded by guards, but also arranged many servants.


    Compared with Luo Yu, Luo Qingting received better treatment. It can be seen that such a large family as the Luo family attaches great importance to strength. Even the son of Luojia mountain cannot be respected without strength.


    "You live here, and tomorrow I''ll take you to the ancestral stone loft."


    Luo Qingting takes Chu Feng all the way to a small courtyard in the inner courtyard, which is separated by a wall from her residence. The reason why she is so close is that she is worried that Chu Feng will be found in other places, which will bring her a lot of trouble.


    In addition, Luo Qingting, who cooperates with Chu Feng, also has her own ideas. She knows that such behavior is a crime against the family, but she hopes that the Luo family can die less than the crime of punishing the family.


    If we go on according to the current practice of Luojia mountain, once the Luojia family and chufeng start a war in the future, there will be many people who will die, which is what Luo Qingting does not want to see. Therefore, although she is threatened by Chu Feng in the demon world, as long as Chu Feng agrees to her requirements, Luo Qingting is willing to cooperate with her.


    The family is not Luojiashan alone. He can''t make a decision that is not conducive to the development of the family because of his own will. Therefore, Luo Qingting chooses to cooperate with Chu Feng in order to prevent the tragedy.


    Chu Feng went up and took a look at the small yard. Because it was next to Luo Qingting''s residence, no one was here. If he wanted to come here, he had to pass through Luo Qingting''s residence, so that no one would find himself.


    Nodding: "thank you very much."


    "I should thank you." Luo Qingting has dispersed the discontent threatened by Chu Feng and whispered, "because you can promise me not to clean Luo''s house to a certain extent, I am very grateful to you."


    Chu Feng turned to smile: "do you think I will be the final winner?"


    "Yes Luo Qingting definitely nodded.


    Chu Feng originally wanted to ask Luo Qingting why she was so sure that she would win. But seeing her appearance, she did not seem to be ready to say more, so she gave up the idea of asking. She went to push the door open. There was no long-term dull atmosphere of no one living. It seems that people usually clean it.


    Luo Qingting was about to speak when a maid called out: "miss Qingting, the little Lord is coming."


    Little Lord? Chu Feng smell speech to see Luo Qingting, little Lord is Luo Fei, but now it''s late at night, what does he come to do?


    Luo Qingting''s heart is also strange, but this is the core area of the flame mountain. She doesn''t worry about Luofei''s doing anything. She says to Chu Feng, "have a rest early. There won''t be anyone here to disturb you."


    With that, Luo Qingting left the small yard. Although it was late at night, Luo Fei came here a bit inappropriate, but after all, he was the young master of the Luo family, a saint, and he should give face.


    What''s more, Luochen had the intention to compete with Luofei for the position of the little master. It''s not a secret in the family. Now that Luochen is dead, you''d better not offend Luofei.


    Chu Feng recalled the way Luo Qingting frowned when she left just now. She didn''t want to get involved in other things. But now she still needs Luo Qingting''s help. She thinks about Chu Feng''s disappearance. He wants to see what Luo Fei is doing so late!


    In the front yard hall, Luo Qingting just came to see Luo Fei, who was swaggering and sitting there with a slight frown. This is his own territory. Even if Luo Fei is the young master, he should at least be polite. It looks like he is the master, which makes Luo Qingting feel a little uncomfortable.


    However, even if she was not comfortable, Luo Qingting was suppressed in her heart, which was the reason why she chose to cooperate with Chu Feng, because Luojia mountain or Luofei was their family in their thoughts, not belonging to the whole family.


    In front of all the Luo family, they were high in the front of them. They completely forgot the existence of the master of the house, only served for the development of the family, but completely regarded themselves as the existence of the emperor.


    "Younger sister Qingting, she is more and more beautiful."


    Luo Fei, who was sitting there and looked around, saw Luo Qingting coming. His eyes were unscrupulously walking on Luo Qingting''s body. His smile revealed a bit of banter: "I''m really looking at my brother. I''m so excited."


    Luo Qingting in the heart is uncomfortable, but there is no surface of any show.


    In the past, he sat opposite Luofei, kept a proper sitting posture, and gently opened his red lips: "little Lord, come to visit late at night, don''t know what to tell you?"


    "I miss you, so come and have a look." Luo Fei took back from Luo Qingting in a meaningful way: "after all, Luo Chen is dead. As his sister, you must be very concerned. I wanted to see you from the beginning. However, my father arranged some things for me, so now I have time to come out."


    "How are you doing, sister? Is there anything I can do for you?"Luo Fei is a sister and brother, but Luo Qingting will not relax her vigilance. She is very clear about what kind of goods Luofei is. She also knows that if Luojia mountain didn''t intend to take herself as a concubine, and Luochen existed, Luofei would have done something to herself.


    It''s certainly a bad idea to visit late at night.


    Seeing through Luo Fei''s mind, Luo Qingting replied with a kind of Indifference: "very good, please care about me. If there is nothing else, go back. I want to have a rest."


    The smile on Luo Fei''s face solidified in an instant, and his eyes slowly cooled down.


    Luo Qingting, don''t pretend to be confused with me here. Although my father wants to take you as a concubine, it''s not sure. Luochen still gave me some face before. Now Luochen is dead and can''t die any more. You still talk to me in such an attitude. Do you think you''re great


    "What''s more, you think it''s OK for me to have a full meal. I just come to see if you are too simple."


    Luo Qingting eyebrows micro Cu, looking at Luo Fei undisguised madness and full of desire in the eyes.


    Slowly stand up, Luo Qingting cold face, but itself is a delicate and lovely woman, even if angry is a different flavor, is able to stimulate men''s desire.


    Clenching her teeth, Luo Qingting was slightly angry: "little Lord, what do you want to do?"


    "I met my father before I came." Luo Fei laughs, and his eyes almost can see through Luo Qingting''s clothes: "I expressed to him that I want to marry you to be my wife. Although my father doesn''t think it''s appropriate, he doesn''t object to it, saying that women don''t need to be too strong."


    "So this little Lord is here to inform you that Luochen is dead. You are the same as many women in Luo''s family. There is no difference between you and many women in Luo''s family. Prepare to marry this young Lord in a few days."


    Luo Qingting didn''t expect Luofei to say such a thing, and even more did not expect Luojia mountain to acquiesce. Because she was angry, she trembled slightly and said in a cruel voice, "you dream!"


    Luo Fei laughed and joked in his eyes: "it used to be a dream. How can I give Luochen a little face, but now I''m going to make my dream come true. Can you stop me? What''s more, you are the strongest woman in the Luo family. Who can match me except you? So if you don''t marry, do you think it''s possible? "


    The face is even more ferocious: "so I advise you not to do nothing to resist, obediently with me, I can love you, otherwise, even if you are the most outstanding woman of Luo family generation, I will kill you."


    Also went to Luo Qingting in front of her, sniffed a little, said grimly: "well prepared, when I arranged things will marry you, but I''m sorry, now the situation is tense, will not hold the wedding."


    Raise the hand to want to touch Luo Qingting''s face, the latter has already dodged away.


    "Nothing, nothing!"


    Luo Fei is not angry but laughs, but the smile looks disgusting: "don''t touch it now, but in a few days you will ask me to touch you."


    Laughing wildly, Luo Fei turned away from the hall and could hear his disgusting laughter when he went far away. Luo Qingting clenched her fist, and her eyes were full of anger. If she started to cooperate with Chu Feng, there was still a little guilt in her heart, so it would be gone now.


    Luofei is just one side of the Luo family. It can be said that all the senior members of the Luo family are like this. As long as they want to, they can do everything. They will not give the ordinary Luo family a little fairness.


    Holding back the displeasure brought by Luo Fei, Luo Qingting walks to her house with a cold face. The servants and guards all know what Luo Fei is doing, so they dare not get too close to Luo Qingting for fear of becoming her outlet.


    Has been back to their own residence, is preparing to return to the house, Chu Feng came from the side: "it seems that in addition to the beginning of the agreement, you still need my help."


    Luo Qingting stopped, shook her head and said, "I don''t need your help any more. As long as you do what you say at the beginning, I believe that the Luo family will become fair. I also believe that the master of the Luo family in the future will be a person who works from the Perspective of family development."


    "As for Luffy, I will help you find the person you need in these two days. What he said tonight is doomed to be impossible."


    Dropped a few words, Luo Qingting pushed open the door and walked in, completely did not care about Luo Fei''s arrival.


    Chu Feng stands in place with a faint smile. It feels more and more interesting. Maybe it''s better to cultivate Luo Yu than to cultivate Luo Qingting, because she doesn''t have her own selfishness. Everything is for the Luo family and for a fair share.


    Luo Yu has a strong ambition, he wants to let those who have insulted him look up to him.


    What''s more, Luo Qingting''s superior position is more acceptable than Luoyu''s?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3104

    In the early morning, the door of Chu Feng''s room was pushed open. Luo Qingting came in and saw Chu Feng sleeping with the quilt covered. Her eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "as a saint, do you still sleep so dead?"


    This is Luo Qingting''s misunderstanding. If it was in the past, chufeng naturally didn''t need to sleep so much. However, since she was planted in her body by a mysterious woman, Chu Feng would feel sleepy as long as she arrived at night, which was exactly the same work and rest time as ordinary people. Of course, Luo Qingting would not know this.


    The movement of the voice also let Chu Feng in his sleep open his eyes and look out at it. He said with a wry smile, "isn''t it still early?"


    Now the work and rest time is completely the same as ordinary people. Last night, it was very late. Chu Feng still has a little bitter feeling, and some of them don''t want to get up.


    Luo Qingting looks affected, is really unable to understand Chu Feng''s conduct, a saint, still sleepy?


    He shook his head incomprehensibly: "the ancestral stone loft will be opened in the morning, and there are fewer people, but when the sun rises, it will be more inconvenient. So if you want to sleep all the time, I can go back and wait."


    When Chu Feng heard the words, he also lost his sense of sleepiness. Compared with the man who found the eye of the array and broke the heart array of Luo family, he didn''t have much sleep for a while.


    His eyes deviated and he said with a smile, "well, can you go out first?"


    Luo Qingting light frown: "what do you want to do?"


    "I am celestial sleep!" Chu Feng passed by and pondered: "if you are not afraid to see my perfect body, then you can continue to stand here. Anyway, I will not have any opinions."


    A word makes Luo Qingting''s face red. She didn''t expect Chu Feng to wear anything. She glared at Chu Feng fiercely. She turned around and went out. She also closed the door of the room. She was afraid that when Chu Feng came out of the quilt, she would see something she shouldn''t see.


    Chu Feng smiles and gets up. When she wears clothes, she feels that Luo Qingting is more suitable to be the future helmsman of Luo family.


    Although her character is a little weak, but in the event is not ambiguous, of course, the most important thing is that Luo Qingting has no ambition. She just wants everyone in the Luo family to be fair. The family is not for one person, but for everyone, and the owner is just for the family.


    Such an idea must be possessed by a family leader, but it is a pity that many of the helmsmen of family forces now regard the family as their own and dominate all the people. There is no fairness at all.


    Open the door and go out to see Luo Qingting, a gentle and delicate woman with her back to stand there. Chu Feng has no feeling of possession, just appreciation.


    "Let''s go!"


    Luo Qingting turned her head and glanced at Chu Feng lightly and went to the front. Originally, as a Luo family member, seeing Chu Feng was supposed to be fighting and killing. However, she saw Chu Feng without any hatred and was a little happy. She even thought that Chu Feng could bring a new life to the Luo family.


    Although this freshman will make the Luo family lose their freedom for thousands of years or even longer, through the understanding of Chu Feng, Luo Qingting doesn''t care about these things. She knows that Chu Feng will not restrict the development of any forces under the control of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng has been wearing a mask since she left last night, so she doesn''t worry about being recognized. Luo Qingting is also prepared. In order not to let others feel that Chu Feng''s appearance is a little abrupt, she specially selected three people to take with her today. In addition, Chu Feng is four people. As one of the core members of the Luo family, Luo Qingting takes several people with her, but none of them Someone will say what.


    Along the way, Chu Feng followed Luo Qingting as a follower. At the same time, he also paid attention to the situation around him. It was not different from what he saw when he was in Luoyu''s residence. The more he got to the core area, his defense would be more strict. Even the cultivation resources here were a little bit better than those in the periphery.


    It''s no wonder that the Luo family''s people have to enter the core area no matter what. After all, no one doesn''t want to achieve the highest level.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, Chu Feng and three other people followed Luo Qingting on a winding and quiet mountain road. Looking up, we can see a huge attic standing there. From the perspective of the left eye, it is the goal of today. The ancestral stone loft of the Luo family is also a place of natural monitoring.


    Go up all the time, when approaching the attic, Luo Qingting stopped and looked back: "you follow me up, the others are here to wait."


    Chu Feng knew that Luo Qingting wanted to follow her, so she quietly went forward. Luo Qingting showed no unnatural performance. When she went up a little bit to ensure that no one heard, she said, "the God of the Luo family can bring one person into it every time."


    "Generally speaking, those who are gods of nature take their relatives to the attic of ancestral steles, but I don''t have any relatives, so it''s OK to take you in, but you should be careful and try not to talk."


    Chu Feng en said, his eyes have been looking at the huge attic, there are people standing there below, two stairs are up the attic, because it is not long before dawn, not many people have come.On one side of the stairs, someone was queuing up there, while there was no one on the other side. Luo Qingting also explained in a low voice: "the superior God and the God of creation have priority. When there are many people, ten people go up from the left, and then it is the people on the right. The people on the right are all under the upper God. Most of them come to monitor the blood vessels of newborns and register."


    Chu Feng also saw that on the right side of the line to go to the attic, each holding a baby just born a few days or a few months old. What''s more, all the people in line were men, not a woman.


    "They are the father of the child." Luo Qingting''s voice lowered again and said: "because the ancestral tablet stone in addition to registration, can also monitor whether the child is Luo family blood, at the same time, there is monitoring whether the birth, so all the men come, and the woman can not make the birth monitoring."


    Chu Feng nodded her head suddenly, but it was also a little more fun, because Luo Qingting didn''t need to say it herself. She knew what he was thinking. There were very few such smart women.


    Before arriving at the ancestral stele loft, the two half step sages stood outside the door and nodded slightly when they saw Luo Qingting coming. You can see that they were very polite to Luo Qingting.


    Luo Qingting nodded a little in response and asked, "two uncles, I want to choose some maidens today. Do you know it''s ok?"


    "Of course." One of the half step saints nodded: "but you have selected a few here, and you will have to change some of your original servants."


    "OK, I see." Luo Qingting nodded and went inside. Chu Feng suppressed his breath and followed him. As Luo Qingting said, the two half step sages of the guards ignored his problems, as if he didn''t exist at all.


    When they got inside, because there were few people on the left, Chu Feng and Chu Feng went to the attic and saw that there were already three people waiting here. One was holding a child, and the other two men were all alone. After a look at their accomplishments, holding the child was a god of creation, another was a god of creation and a god of creation.


    When Luo Qingting sat down and chatted with the people who came here, Chu Feng looked to the front, and a stone tablet was lying there. At the moment, there was a strong man in the middle God monitoring the blood of the child. The stone tablet should be the ancestor stone of the Luo family.


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and basically understood the situation inside. Only then did he take back his eyes. The ancestor''s stele indeed had the effect of finding qualified people.


    "I didn''t expect anyone to come earlier than me?"


    While waiting, Luo Fei suddenly came up with two followers. Seeing someone waiting here, he showed a smile, but his eyes were staring at Luo Qingting.


    Seeing Luo Fei''s arrival, the three men who had been sitting stood up to show their courtesy, but Luo Qingting sat there as if she had never seen her. Luo Fei walked over and sat down with a smile: "sister Qingting, we have met again."


    The other three sat down awkwardly, because Luo Fei didn''t see them at all. However, they were young masters and saints. It was normal to ignore them.


    "Little Lord, good." Luo Qingting is not happy with Luofei, but she is not good to say anything because there are so many people here. Otherwise, she will be labeled as disrespectful by Luofei.


    Luo Fei naturally feels Luo Qingting''s rejection of himself, but he doesn''t care at all. His eyes pass by Chu Feng, but he doesn''t care. Luo Qingting takes a man around, which is normal.


    Instead of continuing to harass Luo Qingting, she sat there safely, waiting for the God in the center to monitor the child''s blood and walk away. Luo Fei directly stood up and said, "I''ll come first."


    The strong God of nature, who was holding a baby boy, was half up. When he saw Luofei standing up and sitting down again, he was not happy, but he could only bear it. Who called him the little master?


    However, it doesn''t take much time. In any case, it''s the turn of the ten talents on the left to the one on the right. It''s OK for them to go up again after Luofei monitors.


    After Luo Fei stepped forward, the two followers he had brought were also close to the past, standing on one side to prevent any disturbance.


    Luo Fei came to stand in front of the black and bright ancestral stele. Chu Feng saw a round light around the ancestral stele and completely surrounded it. It seems that the ancestral stele is not only an artifact, but also depends on the array to urge it.


    The idea of taking it as his own was also scattered in his mind, because he did not know what kind of array it was, and he might not be able to create it after it was removed.


    His eyes also fell on Luo Fei, trying to see what he wanted to do!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3105

    Luo Fei bent down and put his hand into the scale of some runes on the stele of that ancestor. Chu Feng looked at it completely and didn''t know what the intention was.


    Just for a moment, Luffy put his strength into several runic scales, and then stood up as if waiting for something.


    Slowly, a faint light appeared on the top of the ancestral tablet, converging into a round ball of light, only the size of an egg. Suddenly, it fell directly into the center of Luofei''s eyebrows, and then the ancestral tablet completely recovered.


    "Only seventeen?"


    Luo Fei closed his eyes, opened his eyes, and shook his head slightly: "Seventeen selected, it is estimated that there are three or four people. It seems that the family still needs continuous development. There are too few people."


    With a murmur, Luo Fei came out. The people under the upper gods did not dare to enter, because only after ten people of the upper gods and above could they turn to one, and there were still people here at the moment. Naturally, they could not get close to the ancestral stele.


    Luo Fei''s eyes fell on Luo Qingting''s body: "Qingting''s sister is just one, good!"


    Laughing wildly, Luffy left directly with his two followers, even if he was downstairs and could hear his voice.


    "Asshole!"


    Luo Qingting and other people can''t hear Luo Fei''s voice, and then angrily yelled: "every once in a while, you have to come to the ancestral stone loft to choose women, and do not take concubines, and do not take a wife, it is completely animal behavior."


    The God of nature, who was holding the child, stood up and laughed bitterly: "who calls him the little Lord? When he first returned to the ancient universe, he selected 50 people, and one of my granddaughters was selected by him. I can''t say anything. I came back two days ago, ah! "


    The granddaughter of the God of nature, Chu Feng, came back because she was tired of playing with Luo Fei and looked at the ancestral stone tablet. It can be decided by one person''s idea to select the people who meet the conditions. In this way, the excellent women of the Luo family are all possessed by the core people.


    Luo Qingting also said at this time: "the superior God and above, but also the body of the virgin son, the whole family only 17 people, the master no longer care, become the system?"


    The rest of the strong Luo family just shook their heads and did not speak.


    And for Chu Feng, it''s speechless. The people of Luo family are also good at playing, right? Not only do we need high-level and talented people, but also virgins. Now there are only 17 superior gods and above?


    The corner of his mouth twitched violently. Luofei is really a brute.


    However, Chu Feng is not a man who has boundless love. Some things are totally helpless. Moreover, Luo Fei is the young master. Maybe those women who are with him are willing to do so?


    Shrugging his shoulders, Chu Feng also looked at the God of nature holding the child. From his conversation with Luo Qingting just now, he knew that this was a child born to his concubine last month. Today, he specially hugged him to see if he had any talent.


    When he came to the front, he cut his finger and dropped a drop of blood in a groove of zubeishi. Then he gently cut the finger of the child and dropped a drop of blood. After two drops of blood fell down, the ancestral tablet appeared a light light light. Luo Qingting and the other two strong men also stood up.


    For Luo''s newborns, to a certain extent, it''s like gambling. Whether the talent is strong or not can be detected by the ancestral tablet stone.


    "Damn it!"


    But after a while, the strong man of the God of nature showed anger: "this evil is not my own flesh and blood!"


    Eh?


    Chu Feng was stunned. Luo Qingting and the other two powerful Luo family members also stepped forward. They saw that only one drop of blood was left there, and the other was absorbed by the ancestral tablet. The one that was absorbed was the child''s, and the one that was not absorbed was dropped by the strong man of God of creation.


    Because he had been registered when he was born, the ancestral tablet will not absorb his blood for the second time. However, if the child of the God of nature is his own blood, the two drops of blood can also be absorbed after the fusion, and the child will be remembered by the ancestral tablet, and even know whose child he is.


    Now the child''s blood has been absorbed, but it has not fused with the blood of the strong God of nature, which means that the child is the blood of Luo family, but not the natural son of the strong God of nature.


    Luo Qingting and the two powerful Luo family members did not say anything, because such things are not rare in the Luo family. The existence of every god state above is basically a group of wives and concubines. How can so many wives watch all of them? It can be imagined that the natural God strong man will go back, and the birth mother of the child will be severely punished.


    I feel some shame here. The strong man of the God of nature directly leaves with the child in his arms. Although the child''s talent is OK, it''s just that he was not born long ago. But who can accept that he is not his own child?


    Luo Qingting walked to one side: "two please first!"


    The two strong men humbled each other, and a man came forward. It turned out that they all came to choose whether there was a suitable woman to be a concubine. After all, a family is strong, that is, blood inheritance. If these strong men have nothing to do, they will naturally come to see if there is a suitable woman.After setting their own conditions, they extracted the information from the ancestral tablet. Chu Feng also found that the ancestral tablet had another effect, that is, the married woman would not appear. It can be said that it is still a magic marriage stone.


    Soon two people have the right person, and then leave, Luo Qingting walks forward, those people in the opposite dare not too close.


    When Chu Feng followed him to his side, Luo Qingting asked, "what conditions are you looking for?"


    Chu Feng looked at some runes on the tablet, but didn''t know how to operate it. He lowered his voice and said, "women in the late period of demigod and above, who are not over 200 years old, must be virgins."


    "Must be a virgin?" Luo Qingting was stunned when she heard the speech. It was the first time that she heard what Chu Feng looked for from her ancestor''s steles. If she didn''t know that chufeng was trying to destroy the eyes of the array, she would suspect that Chu Feng had some evil habit.


    However, this is not a difficult thing. Luo Qingting drives the power on the rune scales. Chu Feng sees some scales, and immediately bright lines will appear, moving forward. He has selected the gender and set the boundary scale.


    Then it is the age, followed by a mark in the back of a point, although Chu Feng does not know the specific, but probably know, that is to monitor whether the body.


    After all the settings are set, the ancestral stele has a light light. When the light condenses into a light ball, Luo Qingting looks calm and says, "come here, and then select some people to see me."


    Chu Feng knew that this was to ask him to write down the information. He nodded and walked forward. The light didn''t come into Chu Feng''s mind. Suddenly, many messages appeared. He closed his eyes and felt it for a while. He nodded to Luo Qingting after he opened his eyes.


    Luo Qingting quietly turned around. Chu Feng quietly followed her. After going down, there was no one to stop her. She soon returned to Luo Qingting''s residence. In the courtyard where there was no one to disturb her, Luo Qingting sat down and asked, "women under 200 years old, half gods or above, must be virgins?"


    "Demon, are you sure that among these people, there are those who have eyes?"


    Chu Feng smile back: "who knows, anyway, there are not many people, just more than 300, I think we can find out soon."


    "No more than three hundred?" Luo Qingting was stunned: "how can there be not many? Many people of the Luo family entered the demigod period before their centenary, and those who entered the divine realm before the age of 200, and those who entered the later period and peak of the demigod period were countless. How could there be so many


    Chu Feng naturally understood Luo Qingting''s surprise, but there were not many women. There were only 300 women in the whole Luo family who agreed to the three conditions. Compared with the whole Luo family, there were not many women.


    Seeing Luo Qingting still could not accept it, Chu Feng said with a smile: "miss Qingting, not everyone can be as defensive as you for hundreds of thousands of years!"


    Luo Qingting immediately understood what was going on. It was not that there were too few women over 200 years old in the late half god period of Luo family, but that many people had lost their lives. If they had already lost their lives, the natural ancestor steles would not appear.


    But I was also surprised that so many people in the Luo family had already eaten forbidden fruit.


    Looking at Luo Qingting''s troubled look, Chu Feng had no choice but to smile: "miss Qingting, don''t worry about the Luo family. Women are not reserved. This is only a person who has met this standard in 200 years. After all, it is set to be at or above the semi divine later stage. That is to say, in the past 200 years, the Luo family has given birth to many semi divine later and above existence."


    "If I remove the condition of late demigod and above, then the number must be amazing. You should know that without special conditions, it will take 150 years to achieve the state of late demigod. That is to say, in these 200 years, many of them have failed to reach the state, which is not what you think."


    Luo Qingting blinked her eyes and blushed slightly. She knew she was wrong, but she still glared at Chu Feng: "all blame you, who told you to say that sentence? Let me forget that you have the setting of realm


    Chu Feng was stunned, but also remembered what he had just said. No one and Luo Qingting have been defending themselves like jade for hundreds of thousands of years, which misled her. She thought that what she didn''t show was broken, so she ignored some things that could not be reached.


    With a wry smile, Chu Feng has no longer entangled with Luo Qingting about these problems. If the mysterious woman''s way to herself is right, then the people in the array of eyes must be among the more than 300.


    Her eyes slightly coagulated, glanced over Luo Qingting, whose face was still red, and said with a smile: "miss Qingting, the next step is to rely on you. I want to see more than 300 people."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3106

    In the afternoon, a hundred women gathered in front of Luo Qingting''s residence, all of whom were selected according to the ancestral steles this morning.


    Standing in front of the crowd, Luo Qingting looks from them, and finally her eyes pass by Chu Feng unintentionally.


    These are the people who meet the conditions and she can also be transferred. As for some people who are the elder''s daughter or granddaughter, those who can''t be transferred to become her maid need Chu Feng to think of a way. But now that 100 people have been transferred, Luo Qingting has no idea what Chu Feng is going to do.


    But when she didn''t know, Chu Feng had already wrapped these women with a mysterious force. A very slight force that could not be detected entered their bodies and made a slight test around their hearts.


    At the same time, if one of them is the eye of array, when he tries to test his heart, the defense light curtain above the sky will fluctuate, and the flame power of the whole Luo family world will change. Chu Feng can also judge who is the person of the array eye, and then destroy it with absolute power in an instant, which will naturally be broken The heart of Luo family.


    However, after some exploration, there was no fluctuation at all in the big array of huzu, and Chu Feng''s eyebrows also could not help wrinkling. Miyin asked Luo Qingting to choose the maid she needed to change at will and let others leave.


    Luo Qingting tiny inaudible chin, walked forward, seemingly in a very serious selection, but also just a cursory look, casually pointed to ten people: "you stay, the others can go back."


    Ten Luojia women stayed, and others went back wherever they came from.


    Although all of them are Luo family blood, they are people who deviate from the Luo family''s lineage. To a certain extent, they can only become the maid of the family. What''s better, they just live freely in the city of fire. They have no status.


    Arrangements for people to take the ten remaining women to live, Chu Feng came to Chu Feng''s side: "no?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "a hundred people are not, let the next batch come!"


    Luo Qingting didn''t say anything. Let the guards go. All the people summoned were called. Then Chu Feng explored again. There was still no one she needed. Even if she increased her strength to stimulate their hearts, the protective clan array did not fluctuate at all.


    This time, Luo Qingting still left ten to let the rest leave, and only the last group of more than 300 people left.


    When Luo Qingting''s guards brought all the people up, Chu Feng''s heart was a little helpless. If there was no one in this group, then he could only investigate the families of those elders or core people.


    This time, Chu Feng was very careful in exploring the past one by one, and the use of strength was just right, but there was still no response. Until the last person, the big formation of the Hu clan, there was no abnormal situation.


    From the beginning to the present, there are more than 300 people, none of whom is the eye of the eye.


    In the disappointment of Chu Feng, Luo Qingting left ten people to disperse the rest of them, and returned to the inner courtyard with Chu Feng without any fluctuation. As soon as Chu Feng sat down, Chu Feng said, "there are eight other people, can''t we?"


    According to the information obtained from the ancestral stele, there are more than 300 people who meet the requirements. Among them, eight of them can not be maids, but those who can have been transferred.


    Those people are the relatives of elders or core people. If you want to explore, you can only go to the door.


    Luo Qingting sighed: "eight people I am not very familiar with, but three of them are concubines accepted by the head of the family. According to the situation, there are still three daughters or granddaughters of the elders, and two are the families of some core people, including my peers, elders and younger generation!"


    "Although their status in the Luo family is not as good as mine, it is not enough to be a maid. I can make an appointment with a few of them, but the rest are not intersected. You can only do something by yourself."


    Chu Feng showed a smile, explored a few groups of people also passed a lot of time: "then you invite people you can invite to dinner tonight, the rest to me."


    After a pause, Chu Feng said with a smile: "but the inheritance of the Luo family is really complicated. Those who are within 200 years old still have your elders and peers. How come you are the third generation, and how many generations are not known."


    Luo Qingting blushed. How could she not know that Chu Feng was teasing the inheritance of the Luo family: "when you get married, it only takes 1000 years, and you will understand."


    Leaving a word, Luo Qingting directly left, the remaining eight people she can invite to come over a few, the only can help Chu Feng is here.


    After Luo Qingting left, Chu Feng also calmed down. Just now Luo Qingting''s words seemed unintentional, but let Chu Feng keep her eyes on her. Now there are many beauties of her own. If she stays together in the future, her reproduction will certainly be very prosperous. Maybe in a thousand years, it will spread to dozens of generations.


    At that time,,,, and Chu Feng were helpless to think about it, because algebra was no longer important at that time. For example, in the Luo family, among the concubines of Luojia mountain, there may be descendants of him hundreds of generations later, but the feeling has changed.Thinking about it, Chu Feng didn''t continue to think about it. The universe was so big that many things could not be avoided.


    In today''s civilized society, there are still cousins getting married, not to mention in the world of powerful people who only pay attention to their blood? What''s more, children and grandchildren have their own good fortune. Who can manage so much?


    Raised his head to sweep the fire palace in the distance, Chu Feng showed a smile: "there is no big array, long ago let you disappear."


    When Chu Feng was talking to himself, Luojia mountain suddenly appeared in the flame palace, and sat directly on the palace throne, with five half step saints standing below. They were the five powerful Luo family members in the ancestral stone attic.


    Luojia mountain leaned on the throne and hummed, "don''t you know I''m closing up? Why do you come to me instead of looking at the ancestral stone loft? "


    Standing in the middle of the strong Luo family came forward: "master, once you told us that if someone wanted to meet the conditions you said, then we would tell you that today, on the ancestral stone loft, there are people who set conditions to look for people according to what you said to us, and began to gather those people."


    Luojia mountain was not happy that he was disturbed when he was shut up. The anger on his face immediately disappeared and the man stood up.


    Eyes narrowed: "are you sure I told you the conditions of concern?"


    That Luo family strong person certainly nods: "yes, we can''t mistake."


    The eyes of Luojia mountain shrank in an instant and walked back and forth in front of the throne. People all think that the heart array of the Luo family can''t find the eye of the array. However, when the heart array was set up, Luo Qianding and Xi Qingtian left a hand. Through the ancestral stele of the Luo family, the people of the array eye can be roughly delineated, and then they can be found.


    Therefore, Luojia mountain has assigned the watchman of the ancestral stele attic. Once anyone looks for a woman in the later period of the half god of the Luo family and over 200 years old, who is still a virgin, tell him.


    It happened in the past years, but those people just wanted to find someone younger and more talented to cultivate or become a wife and concubine. At that time, the Luo family was not in the world of this planet, even if they found the eye of the eye.


    But now it''s different. It has returned to the planet world, and has opened the big protective clan array. Then this is not a small matter, and it needs to be paid enough attention.


    Squinting, Luojia mountain stopped: "who is it?"


    "Miss Qingting." Luo family strong person bowed back: "this morning she went to the ancestral stele attic, wanted to select a group of people to replace her maid, we did not care at first, but she set the conditions is, you and we said that a few."


    "Oh Luojia mountain was stunned and showed a smile: "it''s Qingting, I know, you go down!"


    All the five strong guards of the ancestral stele retreated. They just came to tell Luojia mountain that there was such a thing. As for why Luojia mountain wanted them to pay attention to this, they did not know.


    When leaving the palace, a strong guard of the Luo family sounded. Luo Qingting was still taking a man to go up. However, she did not go back to tell Luojia mountain that it was only a man in the middle of the demigod period and must be Luo Qingting''s follower.


    After the five strong guards left, Luojia mountain sat on the throne and turned a ring between her fingers to represent the authority of the master. Although Luo Qingting went to find a qualified maid according to the conditions of looking for the eye of the array, he did not pay much attention to it.


    However, through this incident, he also found that he had been closed for several days, and he was not very clear about the situation outside.


    The sword snow clan was captured by Chu Feng, and the Pu family was also deterred by Chu Feng. The next step is either the Xi family or the Luo family. Although the Luo family has a large protective array, Luojia mountain will not put all the chips on one thing.


    Who knows when Chu Feng broke down the protective clan battle and entered the Luo family?


    Moreover, Luojia mountain knew that Chu Feng had not started his work for a long time. In addition to the power of fire generated by the heart array, there was also a threat of fire and poison to the saints. Even if Chu Feng could enter the Luo family''s world, he could not completely control the Luo family, because if the array could not be broken, the Luo family could do many things, such as hiding and waiting for opportunities.


    Therefore, Luojia mountain is very clear that if Chu Feng does not break the heart array of Luo family and let the army enter, then he will not attack the Luo family. At this moment, it is the most important to prevent the formation from any accident.


    Thinking of the people with eyes, Luojia mountain sneered: "if you can find it, it''s really a miracle."


    "Master of the house!" Just then, the housekeeper came in from the outside: "Madame 14, Mrs. 15 and Mrs. 16 left just now. They said that miss Qingting invited them to get together. Because you told me to watch them a little bit, I came to report to you quickly!"


    Luojia mountain is still thinking that it is not so easy to find people with array eyes. The housekeeper brings such news.


    Sitting, he really stood up all of a sudden: "are you sure that the three of them were invited by Qingting?"


    "Yes, master." The housekeeper nodded positively: "in addition to them, there is the younger daughter of the elder and a granddaughter of the second elder!"Luojia Shan''s fist was clenched in a flash. Many of his wives and many of them died. As long as the dead were replaced, the fourteenth lady and the three of them were brought up by the original three ladies. The reason why they were concubines was that they were taken away because they were good when they were looking for people. They had not enjoyed them all the time. They just let the housekeeper look at them. "It was just an unintentional arrangement, but now Luo Qingting invited them, which was unusual.


    However, Luojia mountain still did not have further doubt, just sat down: "housekeeper, I know this matter is good, in addition, you send someone to watch Luo Yi secretly!"


    "If Qingting wants to see her again, tell me immediately, understand?"


    Luoyi, a daughter of Luojia mountain, is a God, less than 100 years old! Not out of court!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3107

    When night came, Lu Qingting''s courtyard was also lively. According to the meaning of Chu Feng, she invited all the people she could invite, a total of five, and set a table directly outside her residence to entertain the five people who came!


    Of Luojia mountain, there are 14, 15, and 16 madams, as well as the younger daughter of the elder and a granddaughter of the two elders!


    They are all beautiful women, but Chu Feng in the dark has no interest at all. As long as a strong man goes to Tianyang period, he can change his body function. He has seen too many beautiful women in the five forbidden areas, so this group of people can''t arouse his interest.


    He is more concerned about whether these five people meet their own requirements or not. They are the people of the eye.


    After everything is ready in the kitchen, Luo Qingting invites the five people to the garden outside her bedroom. Chu Feng is also secretly exploring whether these people are the eyes of the heart array. Although they are the existence of the lowest demigod''s later peak, it is still very easy for Chu Feng to let them investigate without any notice.


    Just hide in the next door Chu Feng explored a time, only disappointed in the heart, and even doubt whether the mysterious woman played tricks on himself.


    Because these women are not the eyes of the array at all. When they use their strength to probe their hearts, there is no fluctuation in the big array of the Luo family. If it is not for these five people, there will be only three left.


    If the other three people are not, we need to find another way to break the heart array, or, or, directly take the means of destruction to force the Luo family''s servants. The only way to ensure that there will be no fish missing from the net is to destroy the planet.


    Because Luo Qingting invited five people are not the eyes of the array, Chu Feng has not been to pay more attention to, lasted nearly three hours before a meal ended, Luo Qingting also sent the five people away one by one.


    Then the first time to Chu Feng''s room, see him chatting uninteresting lying on the bed, eyebrows micro Cu: "or not?"


    If there were any, Chu Feng would never lie there safely. Instead, he took the first step to kill the people in front of him. Now he can still lie here, which shows that none of the five people in this evening are.


    Chu Feng just sat up and said, "miss Qingting, you should know that if there is a person with eyes, then I will kill her. Don''t you care?"


    This question in the daytime, Chu Feng wanted to ask Luo Qingting, but never had a chance.


    Luo Qingting went to one side and sat down. As far as possible, she kept a little distance from Chu Feng. She whispered back: "if one person died, countless people could be saved from Luo''s family in the future. I think it''s worth it."


    Luo Qingting''s words let Chu Feng''s eyes fixed on her body, and found that she didn''t know enough about this woman. What kind of heart is it under the seemingly delicate appearance?


    This moment Chu Feng really has a good understanding of the meaning, but the time seems not very allowed.


    Exhale: "there are still three people left."


    Luo Qingting originally wanted to ask Chu Feng what was the basis of judging the eye of array. Seeing that he did not mean to say, Luo Qingting did not ask.


    As for Chu Feng, there were still three people left. Luo Qingting spread out her hands: "one of them is Luo Yi, the daughter of the owner of the family. She is not very familiar with me. At most, she is nodding acquaintance, because she refuses to accept my higher status in the Luo family."


    "Generally speaking, she is a jealous little girl, but she is not bad at talent. She is already a God before she is 100 years old."


    If other people say that a person less than 100 years old is a little girl, Chu Feng must have said nothing, but Luo Qingting is not surprised to say Chu Feng. After all, Luo Qingting has existed for hundreds of thousands of years, and she has such qualifications.


    I didn''t expect another one was the daughter of Luojia mountain. She nodded and asked, "where are the other two?"


    "Another is lodan and Luo Yuanyuan." Luo Qingting''s look was somewhat unnatural, but she continued: "I''m not familiar with Luodan, and I haven''t seen her. But you can know what department she is from when you get her information. It''s not difficult to find her!"


    As for Luo Yuanyuan, Luo Qingting did not go on.


    But it is such behavior, let Chu Feng see some problems, squint eyes and ask: "Luo Yuanyuan, who is also?"


    "My sister, half sister." Taking a deep breath, Luo Qingting was calm: "my father died early in the sealed land because of some disputes with the family members. My mother was a god of nature, and later remarried. After all, her accomplishments and realm were there. It was impossible not to marry anyone."


    Chu Feng was slightly stunned. However, she could understand that a woman with a strong talent means that she can have a strong lineage. A woman who can give birth to such gifted children as Luo Chen and Luo Qingting must be remembered.


    It''s normal that Luo Qingting''s father was taken over after his death.


    But this is Luo Qingting''s younger sister, Chu Feng is not easy to say anything, after all, if Luo Yuanyuan is really a person of array eyes, then he will kill her.


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to ask some questions, Luo Qingting continued: "the person she remarried was the great elder, but later the elder gave her up. It is said that Luo Yuanyuan was not the blood of the elder, but was born by my mother and others. Therefore, my mother left the elder more than 80 years ago. It is strange that the elder was only angry and did not punish my mother.""Maybe it''s because of my brother. He is a saint. The elder doesn''t want to offend him."


    Shit!


    One of the people I''m looking for is Luo Qingting''s half sister. Even if it''s dog blood, I don''t think that half sister or a father doesn''t know who it is. It''s too bloody, right?


    What''s more, Chu Feng also thought that the great elder''s status in the Luo family must be only second to a few people. Luochen is a saint, and his realm is higher than that of Dachang. However, there are some things that can''t be measured. Otherwise, pujingqiong would not have been deposed as a minor Lord by the elders of the Pu family.


    Moreover, the mother has married the elder, but she has given birth to other people''s children. Even if Luo Chen has the heart to protect her mother, there are still many elders in Luojia mountain above who will not agree.


    Can punish Luo Qingting''s mother to give birth to other people''s children without punishment, is this elder sick?


    Squint eyes, Chu Feng showed the color of fun, and this smile is just Luo Qingting to see in the eyes.


    The latter immediately frowned: "can you not just smile like this? Is there anything you can say? "


    "Cough, cough, cough!" When Luo Qingting said that, Chu Feng was also a little embarrassed. He made himself look like a person who measured Yin. He coughed and said, "miss Qingting, you may not be happy with some words, but if my guess is correct, you, the half sister, may be the daughter of Luojia mountain."


    "Although the elder is worried about your brother, I think if he makes trouble, your brother will have no way out. But in the end, he didn''t punish your mother, and even let her take your sister away safely. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Luo Qingting is not a woman without intelligence quotient. She slowly stood up and said, "you mean, my mother gave birth to the daughter of the master, so the elder has the heart to punish, but it''s not easy to start?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded, and the whole idea was very clear: "otherwise, your brother has been dead for so many days. If you really care about your brother, you don''t need it now? But did you see the elder do something to your mother


    These Luo Qingting has never thought about it, but now Chu Feng analyzes it like this, Luo Qingting thinks it is really possible.


    Because at that time, her mother gave birth to her and Luochen, both of whom were gifted and powerful, and Luochen became a saint. Such a woman must be coveted in the family. Luojia mountain was not good at marrying his brother''s wife because of his face, but the elder was able to do so.


    But if Luojia mountain can''t be put down in the dark, it is very likely to give the elder a green cap.


    Some unacceptable meaning, but this is the most reasonable explanation. She gave Chu Feng a strange look in her eyes, and Luo Qingting said in a low voice: "you can imagine all these complicated Taoism. Do not do less immoral things?"


    Chu Feng just so analysis, also really have no redundant meaning, don''t want to unexpectedly so was pulled to own body by her, immediately white eye straight roll.


    Simply pulled off the topic: "no, it doesn''t matter whose daughter she is. I just need to know that she is one of the people who meet the requirements of array eyes. That is to say, with Luo Yuanyuan, it is Luo Yi and Luo Dan?"


    However, she has not been shocked by the number of years she has seen.


    Nodding back: "yes, there are only three left now. What do you want to do?"


    Chu Feng thought seriously for a moment, then said: "that Luoji and you do not deal with, I believe that even if you can find her is also inconvenient, so next I find a chance to have a look, you just need to tell me where she is, as for lodan, you are not familiar with it, so talk about it later, maybe you don''t need to find her, you can be between Luoji and luoyuanyuan There is a harvest


    Luo Qingting smell speech vision a cold: "you want me to take you to see Luo Yuanyuan?"


    Chu Feng nodded, just looking at Luo Qingting''s displeasure, or slowly gave up the idea: "it seems that you don''t have much feelings for your mother and this sister, so I''ll go by myself."


    "No, it''s just that I hate that she came to see us once when my brother became a saint, and then she never showed up again." Luo Qingting shook her head, and the cold color on her face gradually faded: "so I''ll take you there, but I don''t want to show up. If you find out if it''s not, we''ll go, when we haven''t been there."


    This is not difficult, Chu Feng nodded: "yes!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3108

    Chu Feng didn''t waste time. He decided that the five people invited to us tonight were not the people of the array. So we should go to see if the last three people were the people they were looking for.


    Luoyi is the daughter of Luojia mountain. She lives near the residence of Luojia mountain, so Chu Feng doesn''t want to go to Luoji until there is a chance. Although it is not likely to be found, if it is found, it is difficult to say.


    As Luo Qingting left the residence quietly, even the guards and maidens did not know. After crossing the void, she fell on the edge of a forest under the flame mountain. Although it was at the foot of the flame mountain, no one chose to stay here.


    "They lived in the forest here after they left the great elder''s territory."


    Luo Qingting stepped forward and stood at the front of the forest and said to Chu Feng, "there is a wooden house inside. It is the place where they live. Because it is still relatively cold and quiet under the flame mountain, no one bothers them. Of course, it is also because my mother is a God of nature, and few people dare to disturb them."


    Other Luo Qingting didn''t say much about it. If Chu Feng could come to the central area from the entrance of Luojia world, the magic array and the poison of fire would certainly do him no harm.


    As for going in, Luo Qingting doesn''t want to go in very much, because for a long time, even if it''s mother and daughter, that kind of feeling has been indifferent.


    Chu Feng also understands Luo Qingting''s mind. It''s good to bring yourself here. Otherwise, if you rely on yourself, you don''t know how much time to waste.


    After nodding her head, Chu Feng went inside, and in a flash disappeared in Luo Qingting''s view. The latter did not always stand outside the Forest waiting for Chu Feng, because although there were no people around, there were still people passing by in the night sky. She didn''t want others to find out that she was here.


    Chu Feng, who entered the forest, kept going forward. His left eye had already made him see a wooden house in the forest.


    As for the surrounding magic array and the power of fire, there is no harm to Chu Feng. Xue nishang now lives in his body, which is equivalent to Chu wind having nine snow bones. Therefore, no matter what kind of power the flame and magic array will produce, as long as it belongs to the category of fire flame power, it can''t do much harm.


    About three minutes later, Chu Feng stopped and looked at the wooden house behind a tree. Because of the magic array, there were flames and red fireworks burning around. But this only hurt the outsiders, but it would not hurt the Luo family itself.


    The left eye twinkles, penetrates the wooden house, sees a charming woman, between the eyebrows and Luo Qingting has some similarities, should be her mother.


    In addition, there is also a young girl sitting next to her, who looks similar to Luo Qingting. Chu Feng knows that this is the person he is looking for today, Luo Yuanyuan.


    Quietly close, try to cover their own breath, do not make any noise, but also to prevent the disturbance caused by the magic array. Chu Feng came to the wooden house. With the help of his left eye, the Magic Kingdom spread quietly over the whole wooden house, and all kinds of forces also poured into it, gathering around the young girl.


    Seizing an opportunity, without her attention, Chu Feng slowly led the force into the young girl''s body, probing into her heart.


    His eyes also looked at the sky and the magic array around him, as well as the power of fire. However, the original expectation gradually turned into disappointment, because he had already probed into Luo Yuanyuan''s heart, but the power of magic array and fire was not at all, which proved that Luo Yuanyuan was not that person.


    With a sigh, Chu Feng withdrew his eyes, and quietly left the wooden house without disturbing the people inside and returned to the forest.


    As soon as Luo Qingting appeared, she walked out directly from the side to see the calm look of Chu Feng. In addition, she knew that Luo Yuanyuan was definitely not the eye of the array, so Luo Qingting did not ask any unnecessary nonsense.


    He came to him and said, "there are still Luoji and lodan left. I have told you the position of Luoji. It''s not convenient to take you there. The only thing I can do is to help you find out where lodan is."


    "It''s just that you want to wait until I find lodan, or do you want to explore Lothar first?"


    Today, more than 300 possible people have been investigated and only the last two are left. Chu Feng is not thinking about how to find out these two people or where they are, but whether he should really take extreme measures if the last two people are not eye-catching people?


    When he came to the world of Luo family, Chu Feng understood that there were people who should be damned and those who were not. If he really wanted to do that, it would definitely be a heavy sin. But if he didn''t do that, the Luo family would not be able to win it, which might become a factor of instability in his future war.


    Gently exhaled a breath, Chu Feng shook his head to disperse the worried thought: "you go back first, if you can find lodan, I''ll go to see if Luo Yi is, if she is, I will break Luo family''s heart array immediately, if she is not, then try to find lodan!"


    After that, Luo Qingting still wants to ask Chu Feng what to do after breaking the heart array, but she hasn''t asked, Chu Feng has disappeared without a trace, and even from which direction Chu Feng left, Luo Qingting can''t catch it.Her face was slightly affected, and Luo Qingting was in awe of the powerful Chu Feng. Even if Luojia mountain and Luofei had any actions, or Luochen had to do before, she could probably catch a trace. It was as if Chu Feng could not catch anything like this, which was still rare.


    However, Luo Qingting is also feeling in her heart. She takes a look at the forest and turns to leave. She still needs to go back to help Chu Feng find lodan. If Luo Yi is not the person of array eyes, then only lodan is most likely to be the next.


    Chu Feng left the forest and came to the outskirts of Luojia mountain palace on the flame mountain.


    The Xinggong is the place where Luojia mountain lives, which can also be said to be the place where his harem is located. As long as his children leave the palace when they are adults, those with poor talent will be directly expelled to other places. Talents can generally find a place in the flame mountain area as their own territory.


    If the talent is OK, they will live directly in the periphery of the palace, and Luoyi, who will come to find tonight, is in a courtyard outside the palace.


    According to Luo Qingting and herself at the beginning, Chu Feng quickly moved forward under the cover of the night, and soon came to a courtyard not far away from the southwest. If there is no mistake, this courtyard is Luoji''s territory, but Chu Feng did not enter immediately.


    Because if you go in from the air without Luo Qingting around, he may cause waves in the heart array. Of course, another reason is that Chu Feng finds that in addition to guarding the courtyard, there are several places where there are people lurking.


    And from their latent posture, it seems that they are staring at the courtyard in front of them. This is the outside of the palace of Luojia mountain, and the daughter of Luojia mountain lives in the courtyard. How can anyone stare?


    Chu Feng took a rough look at his left eye. Five people were watching in the dark, and all of them were the existence of the middle God and the upper God.


    Even the place where little Lord Luofei lives doesn''t necessarily need such a strong man. Look at it. A woman with a lower God, even a daughter of Luojia mountain, doesn''t need such protection? If you really value the children of Luojia mountain so much, the Luoyun will not just follow them with a demigod period at the beginning.


    Could it be that, suddenly, Chu Feng thought of a possibility, that is, the Luoji he was looking for was the person of the array eye, and Luojia mountain had already known how to find out the array eye, so that people would stare at it in the dark.


    With such a conjecture, Chu Feng''s heart became excited. If all these conjectures are true, then Luo Yi is the man of array eyes?


    As for whether Luojia mountain knows about the eye of the array, Chu Feng doesn''t want to think about it at this moment, because even if Luojia mountain knows, it''s not surprising that they used some methods to build the heart array. After all, it''s better to be optimistic about the things related to their own safety.


    Once the person who started the heart array is destroyed, it will be really finished. Now that we are back in the ancient universe, Luojia mountain sends people to watch the heart array secretly. It is not surprising that the array is not started.


    The more he thought of Chu Feng, the more excited he felt that he had found it this time.


    Squinting, left eye evolves into the scene of the next five minutes. Suddenly, a sharp color bursts from the eyes, and the body quickly moves forward, just like a gust of wind. You can''t feel any breath or even capture the body shadow.


    The guard at the door just felt a gust of wind, Chu wind has entered the courtyard, hidden in a corner of the position.


    Just now he used his left eye to deduce the situation in the next five minutes, knowing that no one outside had found himself.


    Now that he has come in, the next step is to look for Luo Yi. This is not a difficult thing for Chu Feng, who has a left eye. As for Chu Feng, who has a left eye, he is not afraid of Chu Feng. If you look at the past and analyze it, it will be easy to understand. After all, the courtyard is not very large.


    His left eye twinkled and penetrated all the buildings directly. Chu Feng quickly locked in the largest yard at the back of the courtyard. The rest of the courtyard was side-by-side with wing rooms or small independent yards, but there was no one inside.


    As a young god, Luo Yi certainly would not live in those places. What''s more, she is the daughter of Luojia mountain, and she has the capital to enjoy, so it must be the best courtyard in this courtyard.


    In chufeng''s left eye, the largest courtyard is completely in line with it. Moreover, Chu Feng also sees a blue skirt woman standing there, kneeling in front of her more than ten maidens. There is no one else in the courtyard that can make people kneel down in this courtyard.


    Of course, Chu Feng is most sure that it is Luo Yi''s, and there is another point, that is, her cultivation is the next god!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3109

    "They are angry with me, and you dare to be angry with me. Do you think I dare not kill you?"


    Luo Yi stood there, pointing to more than a dozen maidens kneeling on the ground, angrily drank: "why don''t they give me to change maid, Luo Qingting that woman can use the ancestral stele to choose the ones that meet the requirements. Why can''t I just make arrangements for them? Why can''t I choose by myself?"


    The more he said, the more angry he became.


    All along, among the people of this age in the Luo family, there are women with talent and strength that can be compared with her, but she will not compare with those people. She thinks those people are not qualified to compare with herself.


    Only Luo Qingting!


    She is the daughter of Luojia mountain. Her father is the head of the Luo family. She is also a gifted practitioner. She is already a lower God before she is 100 years old. Next, she will have a chance to become a middle God in five years. Before 200 years old, she is confident that she can become a god of creation.


    However, even if she has shown such talent, she still can not compare with Luo Qingting in the family status. Even if her father is the master of the family, in the eyes of some elders, she can not compare with Luo Qingting.


    And Luo Qingting has existed for hundreds of thousands of years, can you compare with yourself? Luo Yi believed that if he had existed for hundreds of thousands of years, not to mention the God of creation, he would have been a saint.


    So in the family, Luo Yi''s status is higher than her, Luo Yi is very uncomfortable.


    Especially today, when she heard that Luo Qingting went to the ancestral stele loft and selected a group of maidens to replace her, Luo Yi felt that she could not be less than her, so she went to the ancestral stele loft, but her treatment was totally different from that of Luo Qingting.


    Not only did she not go to the left, but also told her that the upper gods needed the consent of their owners before they could go to the ancestral stone loft. The ones under the upper gods needed approval, unless they had children.


    And not to go up also even if, also said that the maid change will arrange, rather than their own to choose.


    At that time Luo Yi was angry and said that Luo Qingting could do it, why not himself?


    Luo family strong guard there did not give her any face, and answered directly, because Luo Qingting is the God of nature, she is not. Moreover, Luo Qingting is expected to become a saint in a hundred years, and she is still far away.


    Luo Yi angrily said that his talent is stronger than Luo Qingting, and can certainly surpass her.


    What makes Luo Yi angry is that the strong members of the Luo family still don''t give her face at all. She told her rudely that growing up is talent. Even if she can''t grow up, it''s useless even if she can''t grow up. If you want to enjoy high treatment like Luo Qingting, you should improve your cultivation and go to the God of creation.


    Luo Yi almost vomited blood at that time, because the words of the strong person of the Luo family were very obvious, that is to say, she was born with talent when she grew up. If she died in the middle of growing up, everything would be false.


    The family respects strength, and naturally gives good treatment to the strong. Even if it is the daughter of the owner, it is no exception.


    On the spot, Luo Yi ran back in anger and was sulky all day. He was in a bad mood. Just now the maid made a little noise. Luo took the opportunity to get angry and scold the maids. Otherwise, the tone was held in his heart and would be uncomfortable.


    Those maids kneeling on the ground naturally know that they are not lucky, and have been taken as an outlet by Luo Yi, but even if they know that they are afraid to say anything, they can only kneel there and say nothing.


    Luo Yi, after scolding, went over and sat down on a stone bench, and refused to let those maids rise: "I''m so angry. Luo Qingting is nothing. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, she was just a god of nature. I can reach her height in less than 200 years. Those old people still curse me for not growing up?"


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Luo Qi raised his hand and heavily blasted out. A tree not far away turned into powder, but even so, Luo Yi still felt that he was not enough.


    But what she did was to frighten those maids kneeling on the ground. She was afraid that Luo Yi would kill them all for fear of being upset.


    They were just humble maids, and they had no status in the family. So even if Luo Yi finally killed them, they would only die in vain. They all bowed their heads in a panic, and almost all of them would crawl on the ground.


    However, Luo Yi didn''t mean to kill them. He was just irritable and said angrily, "what are you kneeling here for? Let me have some water. I want to take a bath and smooth this tone."


    Hearing Luo Yi''s words, the maids immediately felt relieved. They quickly stood up one by one to prepare water, to clean the bathroom and clean the bathroom. In any case, it would be a good thing to be away from Luoji.


    Chu Feng has now quietly come to the dark, even the God of creation can not find his existence, looking at the angry Luo Yi there, the heart wants to be that Luo Qingting knows that someone hates her so much, what should be done?


    However, Chu Feng thought that if he was himself, he would like a little more delicate girl like Luo Qingting. At first glance, Luo Yi was a spoiled person. Relying on his own accomplishments, he ignored anyone.


    Don''t you know that talent is dead if it''s strong enough?As soon as her eyes rolled, Chu Feng did not waste any more time. Her strength was diffused and wrapped around Luo Yi. She was preparing to lead her into her body. However, Luo Yi stood up and walked to the room. Chu Feng frowned slightly and took back her strength temporarily.


    Go out a few steps of Luo Yi is to stop, eyebrow micro Cu look back.


    When she stood up just now, she suddenly felt that there was a force on her body. But when she stepped out a few steps, the pressure seemed to disappear again. She began to feel that the pressure was caused by the opening of the big protective clan array. But now it has disappeared. What is the matter?


    Although she is a little energetic, she can become a lower God before she is 100 years old, and she has the chance to become a middle God within five years. She still has some ability and wisdom.


    Back a few steps, Luo Yi sat down again, and then got up again, but there was no pressure like that just now.


    Micro frown eyebrows slowly stretch, eyes doubt: "is it because I was too angry, feel wrong, oneself to create pressure?"


    Looking around, there was nothing special except the busy maid. Luo Yi felt that it might be like this, and he walked into the house without doubt. He also scolded: "procrastinating, a group of rubbish!"


    At the moment, the Chu wind in the dark has secretly wiped the sweat on his forehead, and he said fortunately in the dark.


    Although his strength is very slight, it will not be found, but it is under the condition that people are not moving. Once the people being explored suddenly move, then the strength will bring them some slight pressure. Just now Luo Yi stood up and caused the waves of strength, so she also felt the existence of pressure.


    Gently exhaled a breath, Chu Feng did not worry, ready to wait for Luo Yi this woman to take a bath again, again, do not believe that she went to the bath to jump around, as long as not moving, then he can quietly check her heart is not array eyes.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, when Luo Qingting sent a secret tone to ask him how he was doing, Chu Feng also heard the news from the house, and Luo Yi was ready to go into the water.


    She returned a message to Luo Qingting, saying that she would soon be OK. Chu Feng also penetrated everything with her left eye. She saw two maidens waiting for Luo Qi to take off her clothes. Although this woman has a bad temper and thinks she is a little bit arrogant, it is undeniable that she has a good figure.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t come to enjoy Luo''s body tonight. Anyway, if he wanted to see it, he could see it at any time. Looking at Luo Yao''s water and sitting down, Chu Feng knew that the opportunity was coming.


    However, in order to prevent the occurrence of the situation just now, Chu Feng controlled the force to approach carefully, and even avoided those maid waiting beside the bath, and slowly covered Luo Yi.


    Seeing her close her eyes, she even rubbed her fierce hands on her body. She didn''t pay attention to the maid beside the bath. Chu Feng couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of her mouth. How strong was the desire? And the audience were on their own.


    No words shake his head, this is also a good opportunity for their own, emotional situation, people''s defensive heart is very light, this time the investigation is certainly the best effect.


    Lead to release the strength around Luo Yi slowly into her body, and gradually converge to the position of the heart. Chu Feng controls the strength and gently touches her heart.


    But at the next moment, Chu Feng''s eyes were full of disappointment. He began to see someone looking at the courtyard secretly outside. He thought that Luoji was sent by Luojia mountain to protect it. Luoji was the man of array eyes, and Luojia mountain knew it for a long time.


    However, the result now is that Luoyi is not the person of the array eyes at all, and there is no fluctuation in the big array of protecting clans.


    After taking back the power without paying attention, Chu Feng left Luoyi''s territory quietly. On the way back to luoqingting territory under the cover of night, Chu Feng was puzzled.


    A lower God, even if a little gifted, is the daughter of Luojia mountain. It seems that there is no need to arrange people to watch? At that time, those people in the dark, obviously, were lurking at Luoji territory. What did they want to do?


    Besides Luojia mountain, there are few people in Luojia family who can mobilize the middle God and the lower God. But why does Luojia mountain look at Luoyi? Is it just because she has talent that she secretly protects? But this is in the Luo family, who dares to go there to hurt Luo Yi? It is quite a bit of meaning to take off his pants and fart.


    Wait!


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng thought of what stopped, and what should not have happened. It is absolutely not a coincidence that can be explained, isn''t it?


    Chu Feng looked directly at the distant ancestral stele attic. It seemed a little strange that the watchmen looked at Luo Qingting when he left. If Luojia mountain really knew how to find the man of array eye, he must have passed through zubeishi.


    When Luo Qingting went to look for someone according to her own will, the wind of Chu and the wind of Chu burst out in a cold sweat. She was glad to know that Luojia mountain began to suspect. She was also glad that Luo Qingting did not follow her tonight, otherwise she would be in trouble.


    From this point of view, Luojia mountain is a person who knows how to look for conditions. It is more likely that Luojia mountain knows who is the person who is the eye of array. It is just waiting for Luo Qingting to be exposed. If she doesn''t come, it will be fine.Don''t think about it any more. Chu Feng knows what will happen.


    Next, the spirits of Chu Feng, Luo Qingting to help themselves to find lodan, if Luojia mountain doubt, must also monitor Luodan, so that Luo Qingting to find will be exposed.


    Quickly spread a message to Luo Qingting, Chu Feng also quickly back to catch up, although and Luo Qingting just met, but through the understanding of her, Chu Feng still don''t want to because of their own things, to the end implicate her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3110

    Chufeng appropriately let go of a little speed, and soon returned to Luo Qingting''s territory, avoiding the guards and maids, Chu Feng went outside Luo Qingting''s bedroom.


    Quickly ran to push open the door, see Luo Qingting sitting there safely, Chu Feng asked: "you haven''t found the news of Luodan?"


    "Where do you want me to look for it in the evening?" Luo Qingting looked at Chu Feng doubtfully, how to be in a hurry all of a sudden?


    Hearing that Luo Qingting hasn''t been looking for her, Chu Feng immediately breathes a sigh of relief, turns around, closes the door, and goes to prepare to tell Luo Qingting what she thought just now.


    Just before she sat down, Luo Qingting suddenly stood up with a look of vigilance and stepped back: "demon, although I have signed a blood spirit contract with you, I only submit to you in the affairs of Luo family. You don''t want to think about other things."


    "What''s on your mind?" Chu Feng pauses for a while, white eye straight turn, how can not know Luo Qingting is misunderstood him?


    Luo Qingting frowns: "then why do you want to close the door?"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and found that sometimes the woman was very smart, so smart that she already knew the things you didn''t say, but sometimes it was a little difficult to make use of, that is, it was obvious that they could understand things, but they didn''t seem to understand them at all.


    But shaking his head and sitting down: "I do not close the door, do you want people to find that in the middle of the night, there is a man in your room?"


    Luo Qingting blinked her eyes, but she also reflected that she was a little nervous.


    Because of her own nervousness, she misunderstood Chu Feng, Luo Qingting. She was embarrassed, but it was just a matter of a sudden. She came back and sat down, and said with a straight face: "the first time I met you, I felt like a frivolous person. I would misunderstand that was normal."


    When talking about the things in Luoyu''s residence, thinking that she was oppressed by Chu Feng into the demon world, Luo Qingting''s face could not stand a red.


    Chu Feng coughs awkwardly, and knows that what he seems to have done is not a thing. However, that method was the quickest way to make Luo Qingting compromise. So even if he did it again, chufeng would still choose to use that method.


    Of course, he thought so in his heart. Chu Feng on his mouth would not say that. He just timely opened the topic: "maybe Luojia mountain has been staring at you."


    Luo Qingting also did not entangle with Chu Feng those ambiguous things, smell speech asked: "stare at me to do what?"


    Chu Feng told Luo Qingting not to be impatient. He told Luo Qingting about the things he had just gone to Luoyao and the things that someone was staring at Luoyao territory secretly. He even told Luo Qingting of his judgment and conjecture without reservation. Anyway, the latter had signed a blood spirit contract with him, and did not worry that she would betray.


    Listen to Chu Feng finish what happened tonight, Luo Qingting looks dignified and frowns.


    She just take oh whine on some things is not enough, but in these things she can still think clearly, chufeng said that there must be his reason, and Chu Feng''s analysis Luo Qingting think about the possibility is very big.


    That is, Luojia mountain may have known how to find the eye of array for a long time, and the people who carry the family back have long known who may be the people of array eye.


    I went to the ancestral stele attic and selected the maid according to the conditions of looking for the eye of the array. This matter will surely spread to Luojia mountain. I not only mobilized more than 300 people, but also invited all five people who may be the eyes of the array. This matter will surely attract the attention of Luojia mountain.


    In order to make sure whether he really knows something, he sends people to stare at the people who may be the eye of the eye. If he goes to find someone by himself, no matter what he knows or not, Luojia mountain will certainly do it to himself.


    In this way, Luo Qingting is also a moment of fear, but also glad that their relationship with Luo Yi is not good, if the relationship is also good, then how can not go away tonight.


    Then there was a surprise: "demon, then you said to go to my mother''s place, can have been found?"


    "Probably not." Chu Feng shook his head and said, "I was very careful when I went there. I checked the surrounding conditions. There was no hidden person there, and your mother didn''t find me, so Luojia mountain won''t find me."


    "And even if you find out, it''s your mother. It seems normal for you to have a look secretly?"


    Luo Qingting is silent for a moment, think about it seems to be really this truth, nervous heart is also a little calm.


    Just frowning, it is difficult to stretch: "demon God, according to what you said, the owner of the house has already known the way to find the people who are looking for the array eyes, and has already known which people may be the array eyes. In this case, luo''ao and Luo Yuanyuan are excluded. Then the remaining lodan is the most likely, and the possibility is great?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes!"


    At first, Chu Feng was a little disappointed when he found out that Luoji was not the eye of the array. He felt that he had been fooled by a mysterious woman. However, he had insight into the mind of Luojia mountain. Chu Feng knew that the mysterious woman had not deceived herself. Otherwise, why should Luojia mountain arrange several powerful people to stare at Luoyi''s territory?And the last person left, Rodin, is likely to be the eye of the eye.


    But now Luojia mountain is on guard. Luo Qingting can''t look for Luodan openly. Even if she is herself, she can''t rush out. Once Luojia mountain finds things out of control, she may do three things.


    One is to kill Luodan, the other is to defile him, and the third is to abolish his cultivation.


    Because once it''s not a virgin, there''s no demigod''s later cultivation or death, then the array eyes will automatically transform to the rest of the people, and it will not be so easy to find them.


    Although there are still more than 300 people, if Luojia mountain becomes insane, those 300 people will lose the possibility of becoming array eyes. Will the array eyes change to other people?


    The universe is so vast that many things can happen, so you should be careful when you do things.


    For this Luodan, Chu Feng naturally can''t take it lightly. If the arrangement of Luojia mountain tonight is the same as that of his own guess, then Luodan must be the eye of the eye. Luojia mountain may have let people stare at her at the moment, or even have arranged people to stare at all the people who can find her.


    Although it was a little bit of hindrance, Chu Feng was not discouraged. Instead, he was more excited and had a goal, which was better than that without a goal.


    "Demon, may I ask you a question?"


    Sitting on one side, unable to think of a good way, Luo Qingting simply stopped thinking, but looked at Chu Feng: "how do you know the conditions of Luo family''s eye?"


    Chu Feng mouth influence, ask oneself whether can ask a question, oneself this has not promised you to ask first?


    However, the mysterious woman told himself that this thing must not be said. Chu Feng had already thought of a good saying: "my woman has a taboo goddess and an emperor daughter. It seems that it is not difficult to know these things?"


    So far, the fate of things are only their own and other people know, so I don''t worry about what Luo Qingting will suspect.


    Sure enough, after hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, Luo Qingting suddenly shook her head, but her eyes were also a little more joking: "so it is, but you are very powerful. There are people who think about her in ancient times, but those who dare to reveal them. The goddess is the first God of righteousness, and she doesn''t want to be your woman."


    "I can''t see what kind of charm you have to make them fall in love with?"


    Chu Feng did not answer directly, because when she was with Lu Wan, sometimes it was a coincidence of fate. Sometimes, Chu Feng even suspected that it was a vain plot.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t mean to answer, Luo Qingting shrugged her shoulders and didn''t ask the gossip: "demon, how do you judge that the people we started to explore are not the people of the array eyes, and will there be any mistakes?"


    Luo Qingting has been holding this question for a day, but she has no time and no chance to ask, that is, how does Chu Feng judge those people who are not the eyes of the array.


    This is not a secret, Chu Feng did not hide: "once the saint, then the strength is equal to a part of their own body, as long as an idea can let the invisible power swim according to their own ideas, so I guide my own strength into those people''s bodies, and make a small test on their hearts."


    "It''s also a slight attack. If anyone is the eye of the array, then under such a slight attack, there will be waves in the heart array. If there are no waves, it shows that none of these people are the eyes of the array."


    After listening to Chu Feng''s explanation, Luo Qingting suddenly nodded, and her heart yearned for the holy land.


    She is now the God of creation. She can destroy a world when she raises her hand, but she still can''t control the power diffusion or even enter other people''s bodies according to her own mind, because as long as it is released, it will inevitably cause turbulence.


    But Chu Feng can let the power leak, but also can not let people find to explore other people''s heart, this is Luo Qingting yearning for, yearning for the mystery of the holy land.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t discuss with Luo Qingting about the holy land at the moment. Seeing her in a daze, she said, "Luodan is probably the person we are looking for. On the ancestral stele, I got the message that her great ancestor was the three elders, who was close to the core of the Luo family. Do you know where this three elder''s territory is?"


    Luo Qingting dissipated her desire for the Holy Land and shook her head: "I know, but I don''t think it''s of any use. The three elders have a large territory, but most of the people who live there are those whose grandchildren have great potential. As for their sons and their descendants, they are not in the territory."


    "According to the information you got in the ancestral tablet, lodan''s father was the eighth grandson of the three elders, but he was banished because of his lack of talent. Therefore, lodan should follow her father. If you ask me a lot, you''d better ask yourself!"


    Chu Feng patted his head, his mind has the information of ancestral tablets, how to ask these redundant questions?


    He closed his eyes and opened them after a while. Chu Feng frowned deeply: "the information only shows who her father is and who the three elders are. As for where his father went after he was exiled, there is no indication."Luo Qingting eyebrow light Cu: "no?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded.


    Luo Qingting feels something is wrong. The ancestral stele records every Luo family''s movement. How can there be no information displayed? A slight eyebrow pick, the tone of Affirmation: "at first I was a little suspicious, so now I can be absolutely sure that Rodin is the eye of the eye."


    "Because the information recorded in the ancestral tablets is in the whole family, what can be concealed and tampered with is that there is a person, the master of the family!"


    Chu Feng is not surprised about this, but helplessly asked: "is that to say, I want to find Luodan, as difficult as heaven?"


    "Not really." Luo Qingting squint eyes, a soft smile: "in the case of not disturbing anyone, there is still a way!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "what method?"


    Luo Qingting stood up and said, "there are 18 huge cities in the world of Luo family, which belong to the 18 elders of the Luo family. Under these huge cities, there are many towns and villages where the Luo family, who are not gifted enough, or who have no effect on the Luo family, live."


    Chu Feng''s eyes are slightly bright, probably understand the meaning of Luo Qingting.


    If Rodin was a member of the three elders, then her father had to go to the third city which belonged to the three elders!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3111

    In the middle of the night, except for the people who patrol back and forth in the whole Luo family world, there is no trace of others walking around.


    Before the palace on the top of the flame peak, the sleepless Luojia mountain walked out of the palace. Usually, he would quietly understand the mystery of the Holy Land in the middle of the night. However, he did not mean to be quiet at night, but felt a little flustered and uneasy in his heart.


    Looking at the world of Luojia in the night, less than one fifth of the people in the city of flame have moved back and forth.


    His brows wrinkled slightly, and Luojia mountain raised his head to look at the sky. This feeling of uneasiness was generated when the Pu family was taken down by Chu Feng. He was worried that when the Luo family would encounter the same situation as the Pu family, although everything has not yet come, and the Luo family still has a large array of protecting the clan, Luojia mountain does not have much confidence in it.


    Since he came back from the sealed land, Luojia mountain has made a detailed understanding of chufeng. He knows that chufeng is a man who constantly creates miracles. When many people think that he is impossible to win, he stands firm to the end.


    For example, when the demon emperor and nagula united, the strength was incomparably strong. There was no absolute power on the side of Chu Feng to fight against, but the final result was the demon emperor''s body falling. Nagula died soon after, and chufeng won the final victory.


    As if any danger in front of Chu Feng, can not play any role in general.


    In the eyes of the Luo family, they may really be illusions, and they can''t play any role. But in the eyes of the Feiluo family, these are the real flame power. It''s impossible to walk safely in the Luo family.


    Even saints can''t exist peacefully. This confidence still exists in Luojia mountain. It can be said that no one can resist the poison of the fire except the women of the blade snow sect.


    Moreover, even if the people of the blade snow sect can resist the ravages of the fire poison, there is also a terrible magic array, which can still make people who are not affected by the fire poison fall into it and can''t extricate themselves.


    It can be said that the Luo family''s big guard array is still very powerful. In addition, the big guard array is a heart array. The eye of the array is not depicted in a certain place, but the heart that changes every 100 years is the eye of the array. What''s more, people can''t find a way to break it.


    Everything seems to be safe, but I don''t know why every night when people are quiet, the heart of Luojia mountain will become more and more uneasy with the quiet environment.


    Frowning deeper and deeper, the mouth calls out: "housekeeper!"


    The housekeeper did not know where he came out and stood in front of Luojia mountain with absolute respect: "master of the house!"


    "What''s going on in Luoji?" Luojia mountain shook his head to let his heart not be too impetuous, the sound line asked steadily.


    Although he felt that the secret of heart array was only known by himself and Luo Qianding, Luo Qingting was too abnormal today. It was understandable that she wanted to replace a group of maidens. However, after changing the maid, it was strange to let those who agreed with the standard of heart array eyes go to her.


    Therefore, Luojia mountain did not always rest assured, even if Luo Qingting has always been loyal to the family and sincere to every Luo family.


    The housekeeper bent slightly and kept a humble posture: "my Lord, miss Qingting did not come out again after the banquet of three ladies and two young ladies. Now it should be a rest."


    Luojia mountain narrowed his eyes: "didn''t she mean to go to Luoyi?"


    "I don''t think so." The housekeeper said what he knew: "because Miss Luo Yi has always been unhappy with Miss Qingting. As long as they meet, Miss Luo will target miss Qingting in various ways. Therefore, under normal circumstances, miss Qingting tries to avoid Miss Luo Yi as much as possible. If she takes the initiative to look for her, it is impossible."


    Luojia mountain naturally knows about Luo Yi and Luo Qingting, but if Luo Qingting really knows something, she should know that Luo Yi is also a person who is in line with the eyes of the array. How can it be possible not to go to Luoji?


    Now people have been arranged to be around Luoyi territory. Although they are only middle gods and superior gods, as long as Luo Qingting appears in that place, people in the dark will still find out, unless Luo Qingting has gone to the stage of saint.


    If there is no news yet, it means that Luo Qingting has not gone to Luoyi. Of course, Luojia mountain will not be taken lightly because of this. This is related to the great array of protecting the family of the Luo family. If anything is uncertain, it should be destroyed in advance, otherwise the damage caused will be irreparable.


    "Continue to let people stare at Luo Yi there. Once Qingting appears nearby, even if she has not entered it, she will tell me immediately."


    Luojia mountain kept a trace of caution and told the housekeeper, but also thought of another thing: "what''s the situation with Rodin? Have you gone to find her trace?"


    The housekeeper didn''t know why Luojia mountain paid such attention to Luo Yi and a woman who deviated from the lineage. However, he cautiously replied, "where is lodan now? It''s just certain that she is still alive. As for lodan''s father and others who have been expelled to the third city, there is no special person who has visited or inquired about their trace."Hearing that everything was safe and sound, Luojia mountain''s heart was not so relaxed. It seemed that such calm was too strange.


    Gently exhaled a breath: "keep staring, no matter who asked about Lordan, or about her parents, they would inform me at the first time. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, master!" The housekeeper replied respectfully.


    Luojia mountain opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he forgot what he wanted to say. He waved his hand to let the housekeeper go down. When he was left alone, Luojia mountain''s inner restlessness became more turbulent. However, he could not think of the problem at the first time, and it was a little irritable when he thought of it.


    After standing for about 20 minutes, Luojia mountain went to one side, and then flew away in an instant. I don''t know how much distance it has crossed and landed in a place of fire in Luojia world.


    It''s a sea of fire. It''s just the color of the ocean. It''s like a burning flame. All of this is only affected by the start of the big guard array. What we see is a sea of fire. But for the Luo family, it is still just a vast ocean.


    Of course, if it is changed to an outsider, it will be a dangerous sea. If you are a little careless, you will be buried in it.


    He fell on the Luojia mountain beside the sea of fire and looked around. His eyes were fixed on a reef forest on the coast. The high-rise reefs looked like monsters lying on the ground in the night, and their shapes were various.


    "Here I am!"


    After watching for a while, Luojia mountain spoke coldly.


    As his voice dropped, a black figure suddenly burst out of the reef forest, and came to Luojia mountain in an instant. Moreover, there was a strong Saint breath rolling on his body. If Chu Feng was here at the moment, he would be able to recognize who he was.


    It''s the missing owner of Pu family, Pu Yuan Lei!


    But at the moment, Pu Yuan Lei looks different from the beginning, leaving some beards, and the whole person seems to have declined a lot. The only sentence that makes people look sideways is his eyes, which are much sharper than before, as if relying on the eyes can make people''s soul feel shaking.


    Luojia mountain looked at him faintly, without any fluctuation: "I want to let you into Luo''s house in my old love, but you have come for some days, but you don''t want to tell me what you want to do. Do you really just regard my Luo family as a refuge?"


    Pu yuanlei gave a meaningful smile. He was not curious about Luojia mountain''s calmness at the moment. He knew long ago that Luojia mountain''s irritability was just for others to see.


    But for the attitude of Luojia mountain at the moment, Pu yuanlei is still a little uncomfortable. His favorite concubine was played by your son of Luojia mountain. In the end, if you don''t apologize, you can directly destroy the channel between the two families. He is a perfidious person.


    Of course, Pu yuanlei only expressed his anger in his heart. On the surface, he would not show it because he still needed Luojia mountain to cooperate with him. Otherwise, he could only be a hidden mouse all his life.


    He knew that Luojia mountain was on guard against himself because of what Luofei had done, and puyuanlei did not show his own entanglement.


    He just showed a very peaceful smile: "brother Luo, now I believe that Chu Feng must be secretly thinking about the plan to attack the Luo family. It''s just that there is no action until the big battle of protecting the clan can''t be broken. It can be said that the situation of the Luo family seems to be peaceful, but you should be aware that this is just the peace before the storm."


    "We''ve reached the point where we can''t die with Chu Feng. Blade snow clan and my family have been captured by Chu Feng. Luo family can''t cooperate with Xi family. Don''t you want to think about the future?"


    The corner of his mouth was amused: "and the ancestors seem to have died. Although I don''t know why the fire and life would suddenly go out together, they are no longer in this world. In fact, brother Luo is not in a hurry at all, just want to wait for the Chu wind to break through your Luo family world?"


    It''s impossible to say that you don''t worry. It''s just that Luojia mountain doesn''t want to show up in front of Pu yuanlei.


    But at the moment, what Pu yuanlei said is also reasonable. Until now, every family in the cultivation world can only rely on themselves. Otherwise, they can only wait for the butcher''s knife of Chu Feng. However, Chu Feng is so strong that all the ancestors are afraid of it. What can he do? Apart from the big array of protecting the clan, there is no bargaining chip to take?


    Puyuanlei watched his words and expressions, caught his hesitation in the face of Luojia mountain and seized the opportunity to say, "do you remember what you and I found in the sealed place?"


    Luojia mountain smell speech expression a stagnant, eyebrow deep crinkle: "in that case, the world no longer have you and me!"


    "So what?" However, Pu Yuan Lei didn''t care at all. He sneered and said, "as long as we can become the peak, even if there is no you and me in the world, then how about it? Isn''t it good for us to share the resources of Puluo and Puluo at that time


    "What''s more, as long as we cooperate, even if all the ancestors are still alive, it''s impossible to suppress us, and we can ignore even nothingness, can we?"Luojia mountain was silent. After a while, he turned aside and said, "I still need to think about it. If I really need to go to that step, I will contact you." With that, Luojia mountain directly broke through the sky, leaving only Pu Yuan Lei here.


    Pu Yuan Lei did not get angry, but showed a smile: "you will certainly agree, because you have no better choice."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3112

    As the sun rose, Chu wind with masks and other guards left her territory with Luo Qingting.


    According to the analysis last night, Rodin is probably the one who is in the eye, and the mountain of Luojia has known it long ago, so to some extent, he suppressed the information about Lordan, even drove their family out of the city intentionally and unintentionally.


    So today, Chu Feng and luoqingting plan is to go to the third city, and find a way to find the place where the Department of Luodan moved to the third city. If we can find her home, we can find Luodan.


    But now, Luojia mountain is likely to stare in the dark. Chu Feng and luoqingting plan to go to the first city. When they arrive at the first city, luoqingting will stay there, and then Chu Feng will go to the third city.


    Of course, for the convenience of the plan, Chu Feng has let Luo Yu go to the third city to wait. With him, there will be no situation that can not touch the north.


    "The master, miss Qingting left the flame mountain!"


    While luoqingting and his party left the flame mountain, the Butler also came to the front of the mountain of Luojia: "there are eight guards to go to the first city!"


    "I know, and let people keep staring. If she stays in the first city, then don''t stare at her again. If she just tosses and goes to the third city, then send my order and let her come back to the flame mountain to see me."


    The housekeeper bowed and said, "yes!"


    The housekeeper then retreated, just pushed down Luo Qian and came in with a cold face. Before he sat down, he said, "father, why?"


    There are many troubles now. Luojia mountain sees his daughter still there with a discontent appearance. His face is suddenly ugly: "now the demon God has the possibility of entering the world of Luo family at any time. As a talented generation, you are not willful. Come here today. Do you want to say that the ancestral stele attic refuses to enter you?"


    Luo also wants to find some comfort in Luojia mountain with his talent. He hears the words and feels a little scared.


    Although she is a good talent among the children of Luojia mountain and the growth rate is not slow, Luojia mountain is not only one of her children, but also a saint like Luofei. In addition, the upper God of the middle God and the children of the creator God also exist. In this case, she is not a lower God now, so there is nothing to be proud of.


    Immediately Luo Yi calmed down and knew that he could not be willful, because he irritated Luojia mountain, and he was probably unable to grow up as the powerful Luo family who was guarded by the ancient steles yesterday.


    "My father, I didn''t come because of yesterday''s incident, but today I saw luoqingting taking people to the first city. I haven''t been out for a long time, so I also want to take a few people out to walk out, but the guard said that in a very long time, the people under the upper God did not allow and not allowed to go out!"


    Luojia mountain looked at Luo Yi coldly. She could not know what she started to mean was that luoqingting could go out, why she could not, and wanted to come and complain about her own.


    Although she is a daughter with strong talent, but after all, it is only a subordinate God. Before he grows up to the God of creation, everything is empty. He waved impatiently: "if you want to go, go, there is nothing to worry about me. Besides, before you can not reach the God of creation, you will put your own position in order."


    "Next time I hear anyone tell me that you are always in comparison with my daughter and luoqingting, then you will go to the first city to stay!"


    Luo Zhen, biting his mouth, nodded wrongly, and slowly withdrew from the palace.


    She understood why some of the powerful people in the Luo family were rude to themselves yesterday, because even if she was the daughter of Roca mountain, she had the chance to achieve the God of creation before she was 200 years old, but she would not have much respect before she had achieved it, at least a little privileged.


    After all, she was only a lower God before she had the chance to achieve. What she lacked in Luojia was the superior God and the creator God and the saint. The lower God would not have much status.


    Clenching the lips, warning myself to lower key a bit later, the heart for luoqingting hate more, feel that because of the existence of luoqingting let people to their attitude so bad, so-called no contrast without harm, that is, with contrast, luoqingting can be superior to themselves.


    Clenched her fist, Luo ran down the fire mountain with cold face. She didn''t even take the guard with her anger, because the escort was only semi divine. If anything happened, she could not handle it, the escort with her could not play any role.


    At this time, luoqingting and his people have been far away from the Flame Mountain hundreds of miles. Naturally, they don''t know that Luo Yi comes after him. They just fall from the sky in a place.


    Chu Feng is guarding the masses. There is a small village not far away. Although it is only a small village, it is only relative to the Luo family. In fact, there are about 1000 families in the village, with tens of thousands of people living in it. It is almost as close as a small town in the world.


    But although it is near the central flame city of Luojia world, the conditions are not very good, and the world of Luojia seems peaceful but dangerous. There are often disputes and contradictions. Chu Feng sees hundreds of people lying in the square outside the village, each of them seriously injured.Luo Qingting micro frown went over, when she came near, an old man felt her breath, his face changed slightly and came forward: "is this?"


    Luo Qingting next to a guard slightly nodded, proud said: "this is Miss Luo Qingting, the master''s niece, once the mother of Luo Chen''s sister!"


    Hearing these introductions, the old man was even more nervous. His body was bent a lot: "miss Qingting, I am the head of this village. I don''t know what to order?"


    "What''s going on?" Luo Qingting doesn''t pay much attention to the politeness of the elderly. Although the latter looks very old, she is only a semi divine cultivation. In sum, she may be a person who has existed for thousands of years.


    The old man looks puzzled, and seems to have no idea how to say it.


    A guard of Luo Qingting immediately said angrily: "miss Qingting asked you, are you deaf?"


    The old man''s mind trembled and quickly replied: "it was a dispute with the village next door, and then injured by the escort team of the little Lord."


    Luo Qingting eyebrow tiny Cu: "this and little Lord have what relation?"


    The old man sighed, and then Xu Xu came. It turned out that Luo Fei and his guards passed by the village next door two days ago. At that time, he fell in love with a daughter of the village head in that village. Although the woman was only a semi God''s early cultivation, she was delicate and charming, and was particularly likable. She soon became entangled with Luo Fei.


    Just at this time, two villages which had been a little resentful had a dispute over the hunting area. Luofei, who was in that village at that time, was disturbed. The latter knew that it was the two villages who had a dispute over the boundary of the area division. Originally, he didn''t care about these matters. However, because of the village head''s daughter, Luofei asked the guards to deal with it.


    Luo Fei''s bodyguards were at least inferior gods, and their captains were all middle gods. When they came to this village, they did not stop explaining and started directly, causing more than 300 casualties.


    Speaking of this, the old man pointed to the more than 100 people who were lying there half dead and alive and said, "we have dealt with the dead first. These are seriously injured now, and we can''t get good treatment, so we put them here to wait for death."


    "There are only more than 20 people in the little Lord''s guard team, but they are all gods. How can we resist it?"


    Hearing such a thing, Luo Qingting seemed a little angry. She went to look at the more than 100 people and knew that if they didn''t give timely treatment, they might all die.


    The guards who followed Luo Qingting just now heard that it was Luo Fei''s people who did it. They all had a little kidney deficiency meaning. Luo Qingting stepped forward, and they just stood there, as if they were close to the past, and they would be in bad luck.


    Luo Qingting frowned slightly, turned to look at the guard: "you go back to the city of fire, get a batch of herbs for treatment, and help me invite some people from the middle God to come over. I want to cure them. I''m not strong enough."


    Except for Chu Feng, the seven guards all seemed a little hesitant. The guard who introduced Luo Qingting hesitated and said, "miss Qingting, this is done by the people of the little Lord, we?"


    Although he didn''t finish the words, the meaning was obvious. These were all wounded by Luofei''s people. If they were cured, they would inevitably offend him. Although Luofei doesn''t know about it now, who knows something?


    Luo Qingting narrowed her eyes: "is it because you are worried about offending Luo Fei, and now you don''t save people?"


    You can hear that Luo Qingting is really angry. She used to call Shaozhu, but now she calls her name directly.


    The seven guards all lowered their heads and didn''t say a word, but the meaning was quite obvious, that is, they didn''t want to offend Luo Fei. Although Luo Qingting is one of the core members of Luo family, Luo Fei is a little master, and he is a saint himself. They can clearly distinguish which is more important.


    I didn''t expect that the bodyguard she chose was against her will because of Luofei''s affairs. Luo Qingting was slightly angry, but she didn''t kill these people because of this. She just waved her finger: "you go away, I will tell the Guard commander, from now on, you are not qualified to be a guard again. Being a civilian is more suitable for you, so you are not afraid to offend anyone It is. "


    The seven guards raised their heads in surprise. If they lost the identity of the Luo family guard and became civilians, it was the existence of inferiority. But after hesitation, they all bowed down: "miss Qingting promised."


    Then he turned around and left together. It was clear that even ordinary people didn''t want to offend Luo Fei, because being a square meter was at least alive. If Luo Fei was offended, he would be a dead man.


    Luo Qingting looks angry, both hands clenched into fists, if now Luo Fei in front of the words, you can imagine how crazy she will be.


    For Luo Qingting such kind chufeng is still very appreciative. Look at those half dead people, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. Luo Qingting certainly is not the first time to do such a thing. Presumably, there is a little people''s heart in Luo''s family. Then, Chu Feng thinks that Luo Yu is not suitable for Luo Qingting.


    Go forward, not waiting for Luo Qingting to speak, Chu Feng said: "miss Qingting, let them arrange a room first, you slowly give them treatment, I have a look, they can still get next, you can start from the serious treatment, everyone is practicing the power of flame, there will be no power exclusion."Luo Qingting is still there thinking about how to cure these people. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, she saw him winking at himself secretly, and immediately understood.


    "Give me a clean and quiet house," he said to the village head


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3113

    "What are you going to do?"


    In the tidy house arranged by the village head, Luo Qingting asked.


    Her strength and the injured villagers did not repel her. She could help them to heal their own injuries. However, she could only treat 23 or 30 people at most. If there were more, there was no way. She began to ask the guards to invite some middle gods to share the pressure.


    Chu Feng observed the room environment, clean and tidy, ventilation is good, the key point is that the outside can not see the situation inside: "it seems that this evening to rest here."


    Luo Qingting was still waiting for Chu Feng to answer, but he even said something that didn''t match. He shook his head helplessly: "demon God, I know you have the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, but this is the world of Luo family. Once you use the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, it may be found."


    "I didn''t say I wanted to use the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, did I?" Chu Feng asked with a smile.


    Luo Qingting a Leng: "then you still let me arrange room treatment, you don''t want me to complete all this by myself?"


    Chu Feng naturally can''t let Luo Qingting finish all of this by herself. At least it will take three or four days. Now the situation is tense. Xi Jia doesn''t know what will happen. Chu Feng can''t afford to spend this time.


    See Luo Qingting almost have some anger, Chu Feng said with a smile: "you treat well, I have my own way, let them carry people in one by one."


    Luo Qingting also asked Chu Feng what he wanted to do, but Chu Feng had already entered the inner room and closed the door. Luo Qingting blinked, bit her lips and stomped her feet. She felt that Chu Feng was looking for trouble. When can we find Luodan?


    However, Chu Feng is not in a hurry, Luo Qingting will not be in any hurry. Anyway, attacking Luo''s family is the most important thing Chu Feng needs to do at present, and when to attack Luo Qingting is not important.


    She just needs to make sure that the Luo family will not suffer a huge impact in the end.


    The helpless heart, out of the door to let the village head arrangement, first one by one to send people in for treatment, seriously injured row in front.


    Soon, a person with serious injury and broken internal organs was carried in. Luo Qingting explored it, and her eyebrows were full of dignified color. Although she was a god of nature, if she tried her best, she could still keep this person alive, but even if she was cured, the latter would only be an ordinary person.


    But for a strong person, no matter the strength is high or low, once lost is not as good as death.


    "Miss Qingting, can''t this be saved?"


    The village head saw Luo Qingting''s face in distress and said in a low voice: "it''s ok if he can''t be saved. His internal organs and six internal organs are all broken, and his strength has been reduced to four limbs and hundreds of skeletons. Even if he can save his life, he is a waste man."


    Luo Qingting naturally understood the meaning of the village head, that is, to treat people who still have hope, as if this person, then there is no need to waste energy.


    Shaking her head gently, Luo Qingting didn''t listen to the village head''s suggestion: "after all, it''s a life. How many others are like him?"


    "Half!" Looking at Luo Qingting''s persistence, the village head sighed helplessly at the same time: "the people in the escort team of the little Lord are all strong in the divine realm. A little bit of strength will bring us great harm, and the heavier one will die directly, which is also the case in general."


    "Those who were seriously injured were only a little far away at that time. If they were close, they would be half dead."


    Hearing that half of the people were like this, Luo Qingting frowned slightly. She knew that Luo Fei was arrogant and independent in Luo''s family, but she didn''t expect that he was so indifferent to the life and death of the bottom people of the Luo family.


    They are not a life if they indulge the people of the guard?


    Feeling very uncomfortable, Luo Qingting also sat down, raised her hands and gathered strong strength to cover the body of the seriously injured person: "let people check, the people who covet life come in, I will treat them first, and now I can only do my best to listen to the destiny."


    The village head also knows that such injuries can be completely repaired unless there is an adverse medicine. The most simple means of healing is to save a life. As for the strength, it is a miracle.


    With a sigh, the village head didn''t stay to disturb Luo Qingting to heal the injured. He took the people out and screened out the seriously injured people according to Luo Qingting''s meaning.


    However, there is no hope in my heart. Those people who have suffered serious injuries and broken internal organs are doomed to die.


    After the village head went out, Luo Qingting constantly drove her own strength into the injured person''s body, and quickly helped him repair the injury. However, the injury was too serious. Even if Luo Qingting was the God of nature, it was very slow to repair it.


    Moreover, her strength was released quickly. When she repaired half of her injuries, Luo Qingting felt a little weak, and her heart was also angry. Luo Fei was really too much. Just because of a plaything woman, she caused hundreds of casualties.However, looking back on what Luofei did, I was relieved. If Luofei didn''t do such a thing, he would not be Luofei.


    When Luo Qingting felt that she could only treat three people in a row at most, her body was suddenly enveloped by a force. The strength she had just lost during the treatment was recovering rapidly, and it was faster than the strength she sent out to heal her wounds.


    Then the sudden recovery of the strength is through her meridians, is no need for her control to enter the body of the injured, Luo Qingting''s face also finally showed a surprised look.


    She can be sure that these forces do not belong to her own, and pass through her body and hands to the injured person''s body, but what is the matter?


    Suddenly, Luo Qingting thought of Chu Feng, and the voice of Chu Feng''s voice was heard: "be quiet!"


    Luo Qingting, who was excited to get up, slowly calmed down and finally understood why Chu Feng began to do so. It was entirely his strength to repair these people''s injuries. How could Chu Feng''s strength repair injuries for others?


    For this point, Luo Qingting can not explain, but now she has not wasted time to think, the most important thing is to completely cure the seriously injured.


    But less than ten minutes later, the man who had already passed out opened his eyes, moved a little, sat up and looked at himself: "what''s going on?"


    At this time, the head of the village also brought another seriously injured person. Seeing the man who thought he was hopeless sat up and felt his breath was very stable, just like he was not injured.


    Immediately surprised Leng''s standing there: "good?"


    Not only is the village head curious, but other people are also shocked, because they are very clear about the injuries of these people. It can be said that without the elixir against heaven, they will surely die.


    Even the core of Luo family has no elixir against heaven, let alone those people who have been expelled for a long time because of their poor talent, but now those who need the anti heaven pill to treat it are so good.


    Similarly, Luo Qingting, who was shocked in her heart, was very clear about how this person was getting better, and her curiosity about Chu Feng was revived. She was sure that Chu Feng had just passed on his own strength to himself instead of using the Holy Grail of yin and Yang.


    But without the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, how did Chu Feng do all this?


    Luo Qingting completely can''t think of exactly why, also did not continue to pursue.


    Pretending to be tired, he said, "next."


    The person who recovered from the injury quickly came down and asked people to put another one on the platform in front of Luo Qingting. The person who just woke up and recovered also fell on the ground. He remembered his own situation and knew that Luo Qingting saved himself: "thank you, thank you!"


    Luo Qingting''s face is slightly red. She knows that she is just a conductor like existence. The real healer is Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng is doomed to be unable to expose, Luo Qingting can only give this credit to the next, quietly said: "to help you take care of the injured, I will continue to treat the injured."


    Because Luo Qingting has treated a person well, everyone''s mood is also good, at least has not started that kind of heavy feeling.


    Even in their hearts, they have great respect for Luo Qingting, and in Luo Qingting, they feel dignity, because if they are replaced by other core members of Luo family, they will die. Where will they be?


    When these things happened in the village, Luo Qingting didn''t want to offend Luo Fei. The seven guards who left were blocked by Luo Yi who left the flame mountain.


    Luo Yi, who came all the way to see the seven people, naturally recognized that they were the guards who left the flame mountain with Luo Qingting today, and asked in a cold voice, "aren''t you following Luo Qingting? Why are you here? "


    Seven people do not follow the meaning of Luo Qingting to do things, there are some uneasiness in the heart, did not expect to come back to meet Luo Yi.


    Knowing that Luo Yi is not happy with Luo Qingting, they dare not hide anything. They say things clearly on the road and tell Luo Yi that Luo Qingting is saving people in that village now.


    "You bad guys, get out of here." After listening to Luo Yi sneer, think Luo Qingting is full of nothing to do.


    There are so many people in the Luo family. How many people will die every day?


    However, after the seven people left, Luo Yi still quickly went in that direction. She wanted to see how Luo Qingting treated a group of people who were seriously injured by Luofei''s escort team. She even thought that Luo Qingting could not cure a group of people seriously injured by Luofei''s escort team. She even thought that if Luo Qingting was not cured well and someone died, she would have to make a good mockery of her.


    When Luo Yi went to the village where Luo Qingting and Chu Feng were, the housekeeper also sent the news of Luo Qingting to Luojia mountain. Everything was very clear and clear.


    After hearing this, Luojia mountain''s fingers were bouncing on the chair: "Qingting is still so kind, but it''s the image of our Luo family directly outside. I''ll send orders to arrest those seven people who don''t do things according to Qingting''s orders, discard their accomplishments and drive them to the border area.""In addition, take the people who are staring at Qingting back. Now is the time of employing people. Qingting should go out to help the people at the bottom again. There is no need to waste time."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3114

    In Luojia mountain, when Luo Qingting removed the people who were watching her because of her treatment of the seriously injured, Luo Yi also quickly came to the village. At a glance in the sky, she saw some seriously injured people put on the square, which is supposed to be here.


    Quickly fell from the sky, is taking people to identify who is more seriously injured village head saw Luo Yi.


    Feeling the breath of the next God, the village head rushed to meet him: "I am the village head of this village. I don''t know"


    "where is Luo Qingting?" Not waiting for the village head to finish speaking, Luo Yi interrupted: "I am the niece of the master, Luo Yi!"


    When he heard that the man in front of him was actually the daughter of the head of the family, the village head did not dare to neglect him. Although there are many children in Luojia mountain, none of them can become a god state. He quickly replied, "heal the wounded in the house over there."


    Luo Yi did not respond to a word and went to the house. She did not hide her spirit. No one dared to block her way.


    After hearing what the head of the village said, he knew that this was the daughter of the head of the family. The villagers who were present were afraid to speak two words. This person''s identity was no worse than Luo Qingting. It was just a little worse in the realm, but it was enough to suppress them.


    However, they have no respect for Luoyi. They just keep the posture that they don''t dare to provoke. Maybe it''s because what happens in the village is Luo Fei''s escort team. As the saying goes, we don''t like the family members of the family.


    When Luo Qingting came to the place where Luo Qingting was treating someone, he sneered and went in. He said in a strange voice: "I heard that my brother Shaozhu is going to marry you. I don''t want to stay in the territory and be the wife of the little Lord. You are really in a good mood."


    Luo Yi will suddenly come is Luo Qingting did not think of, but did not respond to her meaning, this is a person who has nothing to look for, and there is no need to pay attention to it.


    Moreover, if Luo Yi is not the daughter of Luojia mountain and has a little talent, Luo Qingting has already taught her a lesson. How can she be used to her?


    See oneself speak Luo Qingting unexpectedly as did not hear, Luo Yi is more angry: "Luo Qingting, what do you mean?"


    Luo Qingting put down her hands, and healed a person, let people carry the next one in, and her eyes just looked at Luo Yi. She said faintly, "you should know that if it''s not your talent, you are the daughter of the owner. I will kill you. I believe that no one will say anything to me or even accuse me."


    "It''s just that although I can''t kill you, it''s OK to give you a lesson, so you can continue to interfere with me and save people here."


    "You", "just want to scold Luo Qingting, but see her eyes, Luo Yi quickly put the words to say back.


    Thinking of what Luojia mountain said before leaving the flame mountain, knowing that Luo Qingting really taught herself a lesson, Luojia mountain certainly would not say anything, or even one person would speak for himself.


    It seems that the master of Luojia mountain is the emperor of Luojia family, but they are not all princes and princesses, because everything depends on their strength. If their strength is not good, even the children of Luojia mountain can not play any role. Even a slightly more talented collateral can kill the children of Luojia mountain, and they will not be appointed He''s punishment.


    Holding a breath, Luo Yi did not dare to challenge Luo Qingting any more. However, the discomfort in her heart still existed. No matter who Luo Qingting was treating and how serious the injury was, she had to walk inside.


    "Stop!"


    Luo Qingting looks cold. Chu Feng is in the room now. How can she let Luo Yi go in.


    Luo Yi turned back and sneered: "I said Sister Qingting, I don''t disturb you to save people, but now I want to have a rest. Don''t you agree? Although I am the daughter of the owner of the house, there is no threat to you, and you don''t need to worry about me. But you can''t leave me a place to go in? "


    "This is not your territory. You have no right to control me."


    With a word, Luo Yi directly opened the door inside, Luo Qingting looked a little angry, this Luo He is really too arrogant, relying on that little talent, many people she did not pay attention to, do not know too much words, or will be killed?


    "Who are you?" Inside, Luo Yi came in and went to Chu Feng. Sitting there, he was stunned.


    Looking back at Luo Yi outside, he said with a meaningful smile: "is it possible that Chu Feng gets up with a slight cough. He knows what Luo Yi means, so he pretends to be modest and says," Miss Luo Yi, I''m miss Qingting''s guard. She''s treating the injured, so I''ll wait here. "


    Luo Yi took a glance at Chu Feng. He felt that he was in the middle of the demigod cultivation. He was disrespectful and gave birth to a trace of scorn. He shrugged his shoulders and sat on a bed with a look of his own way. He did not pay attention to Luo Qingting at all.


    Chu Feng kept a plain smile and sat down, gave a wink, Luo Qingting let her continue to save people, also did not go and Luo Yi active chat up.However, Luo Qingting is still a little strange in her heart. With her talent and cultivation, even if Luo Yi is killed, at most, she will suffer a bit of blame, and there will be no too much trouble. But she should have suffered many provocations from Luo AO and can endure it. Is this temper and character too good?


    The corner of her eyes flashed by Luo Yi. This woman has no self-knowledge. When her talent is a talisman, don''t you know that even if her talent is excellent, she will die, even if she is the daughter of Luojia mountain?


    With a big chest and no brain, Chu Feng continues to sit there. When Luo Qingting starts treatment for another person, he also controls his own power and slowly enters Luo Qingting''s body, and then passes through her body to the injured person''s body.


    As time went by, Luo Yi felt rather bored, but she didn''t mean to leave. She just wanted to see what Luo Qingting wanted to do. Now that she is healing people, she must not make trouble, otherwise she will be criticized. Luo Yi still has this brain.


    Skimming over the sitting motionless Chu Feng, skimming his mouth, Luo Yi directly lay on the bed, regardless of the image, his legs were so cocked there, unconsciously fell asleep.


    Chu Feng took a look at Luoji, who was already asleep. After lying down, the mountain was towering, but his feet were up there, and the scenery under her skirt was missing. I don''t know. It''s really broad-minded.


    Casually cast a glance, Chu Feng moved his eyes, now Luo Yi has fallen asleep, he does not need to be too careful, surging power into Luo Qingting''s body.


    It has been five hours, and the night has been falling for a long time. Luo Qingting also exhaled a breath and stood up to heal people continuously. Although mainly treated by Chu Feng, her strength is transmitted through her body, and she feels a little tired.


    But tired is a little tired, but the injured people are finally cured, only the beginning of those dozens of people is a little more serious, the people behind are basically no major injuries, the speed of treatment is also a lot faster.


    "On behalf of the whole village, I would like to thank miss Qingting for saving her life."


    At this time, the village head also took people to kneel down directly outside the house. The sound was loud, so that LUOQI in his sleep also opened his eyes.


    Sitting up to see outside, Luo Qingting is talking to the village head and other people. She knows that all the people have been cured, and her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. When she comes, she has seen that those people can be cured as long as they have enough strength, but the power required is great. Where does Luo Qingting get so much strength?


    Just thinking that Luo Qingting would not be about to become a saint, the corner of his eyes turned to Chu Feng and even stared at her. Her eyebrows frowned and followed Chu Feng''s eyes. Luo Yi was stunned.


    Then he stood up angrily and said, "what are you looking at, asshole?"


    Originally Chu Feng didn''t look at it, but just now Luo Qi''s legs opened a little when he sat up. In addition, when he fell asleep, her skirt fell back a little, and the bottom of the skirt was exposed. Although it was covered by the inside, she could still see the fuzzy scenery. It was pretty good. So Chu Feng took a look at it carefully.


    I thought I would not be found if I was so careful. I didn''t want to be seen by Luo Yi.


    However, Chu Feng was not a person who had no experience. He stood up and looked innocent: "Miss Luo Yi, what''s the matter?"


    The movement also attracted Luo Qingting''s attention, let the village head take people down, don''t need to pay attention to them, and don''t tell others about her treatment. Then she walked in and saw Luo Qi staring at Chu Feng angrily, frowning slightly: "what''s the matter?"


    Luo Yi held her fist slightly, and her eyes were full of fire. At first, she didn''t have so many tubes when she fell asleep. But now I think of it, her legs were tilted, and she may have been watched for a long time.


    She is a girl who hasn''t been under the water, and many people covet it. Thinking that a guard has seen such a secret thing, she has a killing chance in her heart.


    Pointing to Chu Feng, he said angrily, "ask him!"


    Luo Qingting frowned slightly and looked at Chu Feng suspiciously. Chu Feng naturally knew why Luo Yi was angry, but he was innocent and spread out his hands: "I don''t know, Miss Luo is angry with me all of a sudden."


    "You lie!" "You even stare at me," Luo said angrily


    Luo Qingting was stunned and looked unhappy: "Luo Yi, it''s normal that you sit here and he sees you. If you are not here, how does he look at you? Do you want to kill someone if you are out of the door and others look at you?"


    Luo Yi is not the kind of person who will kill people when they see him. But is this bastard looking at people so simple?


    Clenching her teeth, she knew that Luo Qingting was sure to maintain it. Her face was bloody red: "he stares at my sister!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3115

    Staring at my sister?


    This time, Luo Qingting was really stunned. She didn''t understand what Luo Yi meant. She looked around subconsciously and thought that it was Luo Yi who brought her sister. However, there was no one else in the room except the three of them.


    But Chu Feng was surprised by Luo''s words. Is this metaphor too vivid?


    In the heart slightly wry smile, but the face is also a pair of I don''t know the situation, otherwise really want to admit, maybe to Luo Qingting how despise.


    "He", "he", "he", "he"


    looking at Luo Qingting''s confused face, Luo Yi also knew that she could not understand what a sister was, so she was too lazy to explain. The killing opportunity burst out directly: "anyway, I''m going to kill him now."


    Luo Qingting frown slightly, standing in front of Chu Feng, she knew that even if Chu Feng stood there, Luo Yi could not bring him any harm, but that would also expose the identity of Chu Feng, so she stood in front.


    Luo Yi, who was going to start, saw Luo Qingting blocking himself and said angrily, "Luo Qingting, do you connive at your following and desecrating me?"


    Luo Qingting at the moment is really what do not understand, just impolitely said: "don''t make trouble here, even if you are the daughter of the owner, you can''t kill at will, at least there should be a reason?"


    In his heart, he only thought that Luo Qi could not attack himself, so he deliberately sought Chu Feng to vent his anger. When Luo Yao could not be aimed at himself, he did not do less such things, spreading his anger on the family guards and maidens.


    Luo Qingting has been angry a word can not say, how can she say that Chu Feng may stare at her when she is asleep?


    Now Luo Qingting blocks there, Luo Yao knows that he wants to kill the guy who desecrates his eyes. It is impossible.


    She glared at Chu Feng fiercely. Luo Yi went out with a cold face. Every time she fought with Luo Qingting, it was her own who fell behind. Now one of her bodyguards followed her. She could not punish her mysterious place. Luo Yi was very upset.


    So she decided to kill Chu Feng anyway.


    Looking at the back of Luo Yi''s leaving, Luo Qingting knows that she has already moved the killing machine and frowns and asks, "demon, what have you done to her in the end?"


    Luo Yi is an unreasonable person, but no matter how willful she is, she will find a reasonable reason. It seems that the reason has not been mentioned just now. She just said that Chu Feng would kill her sister by peeping at her. Luo Qingting has never seen her.


    And what is a sister?


    Chu Feng smiles in his heart, and doesn''t expect Luo Qingting to be so simple. Anyone who has some experience should know what it means, and Luo Qingting doesn''t know anything at all.


    Such women are rare in the modern world, even in the five forbidden areas.


    Of course, Chu Feng would not say that he had been caught by Luo Ji just now. He showed his innocence and spread out his hands: "how can I know that it may be that she is upset. You have saved all the people and can''t find the reason to attack you. So he took the excuse to vent her displeasure on me."


    Listen to Chu Feng said there is a little bit of truth, but Luo Qingting always feel something wrong, the most important thing is, she doesn''t know what that sister means.


    Chu Feng was afraid that Luo Qingting would ask again what to do, and quickly led to the topic: "we are going to the first city now, or to rest for a night?"


    Luo Qingting still don''t understand. Interrupted by Chu Feng, she doesn''t waste time any more. She looks at the sky outside and thinks about it and says, "it''s not too late. I''d better go to the first city first."


    They went out, not to disturb the people in the village, but went straight through the air. As they shuttled quickly under the night, Chu Feng''s left eye flashed and flashed a look of fun.


    Because Luo Yi didn''t leave at all, but followed them in the dark, the corner of her eye flashed over Luo Qingting. I think she must also know, but did not break it.


    Even Luo Qingting doesn''t care about Luo Yi, who follows in secret. Chu Feng naturally doesn''t want to be multi-disciplinary. Such a spoiled and self righteous woman, Chu Feng doesn''t have much interest to pay attention to. Now it''s urgent to find Luodan.


    Soon, Chu Feng and Luo Qingting, which span thousands of miles, fell directly on a mountain outside the first city.


    At first glance, the first city is very vast, and there are many people living in it. In addition, there are many towns and villages around the first city. This is only a city. If the 18 cities were put together, how many people would there be?


    Did so many people come back from the sealed place?


    "Two thirds of the people in Luojia world now live here before." Although Chu Feng didn''t reveal anything, Luo Qingting still roughly understood his idea and said softly.


    Because at the beginning, the suppression of the ancient demon gods was only effective for people in the divine realm and above, but there were not many people in the whole cultivation world who could become the God state. Therefore, these people were not sealed, and they all stayed in the original planet world.Later, with the opening of the extermination, many people died in these planetary worlds, but then they existed like the wild demon realm and the spirit world. Now all the people left here are those who were not sealed by the Luo family. However, with the return of the Luo family, they also returned to the Luo family, under the rule of the Luo family.


    Chu Feng nodded his head clearly. In this way, it would be reasonable. But after the return of the Luo family, how could he control the whole world in a short time and know them like the palm of his hand?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng thought about it for a while, but he didn''t want to think about it. Moreover, Luo Yi had come to the neighborhood, and Chu Feng couldn''t show anything.


    Luo Qingting felt the breath of Luo in the dark and sighed: "go!"


    In an instant, Chu Feng quickly followed him. However, because Luoji was following him secretly at the moment, Chu Feng did not show a strong momentum, just thinking about how to get rid of Luoji and go to the third city.


    Two people came to the first city one after another, Luo Qingting also concealed her own breath, otherwise, if the breath of God of nature was revealed, it would certainly cause a great disturbance. She preferred to be quiet and didn''t like to be noticed by too many people.


    Go straight ahead, to an unmanned courtyard outside, Luo Qingting whispered: "this is my residence in the first city. After Luo''s family returned to the planet world, I built this place according to the pattern in the sealed land."


    Chu Feng en one, followed Luo Qingting to go in, left eye twinkle, see Luo Yi also followed to the periphery, thought that he had not been found.


    A smile passed by her mouth. Chu Feng felt that she should teach Luo Yi a lesson. Otherwise, she would not hurt herself in the dark, but if such a person was not careful, she would still create a little trouble.


    Now his own things in the Luo family world few people know, Chu Feng does not want to because of a small accident exposed in advance.


    At that time, if the Luo family left out of consideration, they could not take into account so much, and the world would probably be in chaos.


    "Miss Qingting, I''ll go first."


    Walked into the inside, Chu Feng did not go inside again: "when the time is over, I will give you news."


    Luo Qingting also knew that she was not suitable to go to the third city, which might arouse the suspicion of Luojia mountain. She nodded and said, "be careful yourself."


    Chu Feng nodded his head slightly and left. When he was heading outside the first city, he saw Luo Yi with his left eye, but she did not show it when she was still in the city.


    In the eyes of the light of the killing machine, Chu Feng know that Luo Yi followed up to kill her, it can be seen that the woman''s heart is still cruel enough.


    Chu Feng made sure LUOQI followed him, and accelerated his speed. In an instant, he came out of the city. His left eye also saw Luohe coming up quickly. Now that he has arrived outside the city, Luohe doesn''t need to worry about being discovered by the people in the city. Even if he kills himself, no one will find him.


    Is it just that easy to kill yourself?


    Seeing a place where a big river flows, Chu Feng laughs and quickly falls down. It seems that he is washing his face by the river, but it is just a chance for Luo Ji to show up. Otherwise, if he completely lets go of his body, Luo Yi will not be able to lock himself in.


    And always let her follow is not a way, as soon as possible to get rid of her, is the king.


    Sure enough, Chu Feng had just washed his face and stood up. Luo Yao had already fallen from the sky. His eyes were filled with cold and sharp killing opportunities: "shameless man, I see who can protect you now."


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and cackled. He chose this place just now because there was no one within 50 Li around him, so even if he made a little noise, he would not disturb anyone.


    In the face of Luo Yi''s imposing pressure, Chu Feng faintly smiles: "you should not follow up."


    "Do you know I''m following you?" he said


    "Yes, as stingy as you are, how can you be stopped by Miss Qingting?" The fiend realm has been quietly unfolded. Chu Feng said, "so I specially chose this place where there is no one in the area of fifty miles. I will give you the chance to show up and kill me. Of course, I also want to see how you kill me."


    That kind of self-confidence and knowing that he was going to kill him didn''t feel like feeling like that, which made Luo Yi feel a trace of emotional uneasiness. But what kind of confidence can a man in the middle of a demigod have?


    Luo Yi felt that he had thought too much. His eyes were cold and he started directly: "if I don''t kill you today, I won''t call Luoji. I dare to peep at my sister."


    Chu Feng sighed, suddenly the momentum suddenly burst out, a heavy Saint pressure on Luo Yi''s body, there is a strong air wave to Luo Ji directly flew out, his clothes, all broken into pieces of cloth!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3116

    How could this happen?


    Luo Yi completely fell to the ground, and her clothes were completely smashed in the strength just now. Although she was not injured, she was completely a little white sheep at the moment.


    However, she has completely forgotten her embarrassed posture. She just stares at Chu Feng and is hard to accept that the man in the middle of the demigod who she wants to kill suddenly becomes a saint. She wants to say that all this is a dream, but this dream is a little too real?


    Chu Feng is interested in appreciating Luo Yi''s body. It''s not perfect. It''s just a pity that the woman''s heart is too proud, and there is no awe at all.


    That is to say, if you met someone like Luo Qingting, if you met someone else, you would have been killed.


    Slowly walked forward, squatted down in front of the dazed Luo Yao, and his eyes were amused: "I''m not only peeping, but I''m still looking at it in a big way. What can you do with me?"


    Luo Yi''s body was shocked and suddenly reflected. However, she did not fight against Chu Feng, but quickly retreated. She knew that she was not dreaming. The person she was going to kill was a saint. She did not know who was in front of her. She only knew that if she did not leave soon, she might never be able to leave again.


    However, the surrounding area has been blocked by the demon Kingdom, and the saints can not leave, not to mention a subordinate God like Luo Yi?


    Fast forward, and directly hit the devil''s field, was rebounded will come, still remember when a heavy pressure has been pressed on her body, no matter how Luo Yi''s struggle has no slightest pass, because it is the prestige of the saints, she can not stop.


    Chu Feng looked at all this, light said: "useless, in your choice to follow me, the result has been doomed."


    "Others may think about the consequences of killing you, but I will never think about them."


    Once again came to Luo Yi''s side, a force pulled Luo Qi to stand up, but Luo Yi couldn''t move at all, and was completely bound by the power of Chu Feng. Standing in front of Chu Feng like that, even if she wanted to connect with secret sound, she found that there was no way.


    The eyes are full of panic, and even forget that this is the person who started to follow Luo Qingting.


    Just like many self righteous people, they can be extremely arrogant when no one suppresses them, but after someone suppresses them, they will behave more scared or even frightened than anyone else.


    This is the case in Luoyi at the moment.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and gently pinched it on her plumpness. The latter''s body suddenly shook. Chu Feng took back his hand and said with a smile: "it feels good. It''s just a pity that no one can enjoy them in this life."


    With the explosion of the killing machine in an instant, Luo Yi felt that the pressure on her body was more heavy than that at the beginning, and she was almost crushed to death.


    No matter what pride or dignity, or even without the arrogance in the past, tears directly came out: "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, I can give you anything, you can do whatever you want me to do."


    Chu Feng frowned, and his disgust flashed in his eyes. Especially when he thought of that night when he saw Luo Yi frightening more than ten maidens on the ground, and then looking at Luo''s appearance, he always wanted to slap her in the face.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t kill Luo Yao immediately, because Luo Yao, who was afraid of death, could really use it.


    The latter directly knelt on the ground, no matter what things are presented in front of Chu Feng, and even as long as she can survive, now even if Chu Feng plays with her by any means, Luo Yi is willing to cooperate, and her mind is humble to a certain extent.


    Looking at this woman from a commanding position, Chu Feng does not have any emotional fluctuations. People like Luo Yi can''t arouse Chu Feng''s too much emotion. Except for disgust, there is no feeling.


    Although she is now a very humble attitude, even can be said to be humble, but compared to those who have been bullied by her, it is nothing.


    Fingers picked up Luo Yi''s chin and asked coldly, "what can you give me, and do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t have to know who you are, I just need to know that you''re going to kill me!" Even though Luo Yi had not been oppressed by the force, he still did not dare to move. His voice was flustered and said: "as for what I can give, I can give,,," "


    Luo Yi wants to say what he can give, but he doesn''t know how to say it when it comes to his mouth. What does a saint have that is not there?


    Eyes out of fear of tears, pursed lips very pitiful look: "I only have this body."


    Chu Feng gently shakes his head, for Luo Yi does not ask who he is, Chu Feng has a little appreciation, that is not too stupid woman: "I don''t need your body, even if you are still a virgin, I don''t have much interest, if you only have these words, then you still go to die!"


    Feeling Chu Feng from the new cohesion of the killing machine, Luo Yi''s whole person has been lying on the ground: "master, be merciful, I''ll do whatever you want me to do, it doesn''t matter to be a slave or a maid, as long as I live."Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a look of disdain, squatted down and looked at the tearful woman, sneering: "as long as you can live, what can you do? Have you ever thought about what the people you''ve insulted are thinking? They just want to live well, but have you ever given them such a chance? "


    "I hate a lot of people. It happens that you are such a bully. When you control the advantage, you have to be unreasonable and trample on each other. When you meet someone you can''t do anything about, it''s mean and disgusting. What''s the use of me to let you live?"


    Chu Feng''s words let Luo Yao''s heart humiliate to a point, but she also knew that even if she felt humiliated, she should be treated humbly, because a careless word, today is her death date.


    The whole person crawls over there, want to be more humble is not too much: "as long as the elder does not kill me, you say I am what, that is what."


    Chu Feng really wanted to kill Luo Yao in front of her, but killing such a woman would only dirty her hands. She shook her head and stood up and took a suit of clothes from the demon world and threw it to Luo Yi: "put on your clothes."


    "Then go to the third city and sleep with the city master there. Ask him where the eighth grandson of the three elders is now in the third city. I can consider allowing you to continue to live."


    Originally, Chu Feng planned to go to the third city to find a way to know the news about lodan. Now that there is Luoyi, there is no need for such trouble.


    Luo Yi holds the clothes in his hand, hears speech a Leng, raises the head to look at to Chu Feng, and then shakes his head: "can''t!"


    Chu Feng laughed: "who said that it is OK to be a slave or a maid just now. Now I just want you to help me do something. How can I believe you and even let you live?"


    Luo Yi clenched his lips and did not dare to look at Chu Feng''s sharp eyes: "the third city Lord is a strong man in the middle God. He belongs to the ninth generation of the Luo family. He is the core of the three elders. If he is close to our family leader, I am his grandmother!"


    Chu Feng was astonished. He didn''t go to check these things. The Lord of the third city was the ninth generation of Luo family. Luoji, the daughter of Luojia mountain, belonged to the third generation. There they were.


    Although Chu Feng thinks that algebra in the world of the strong is bullshit, looking at Luo Yi''s appearance, he seems to be really unable to pass the psychological barrier. It seems that he oppresses others to play with his younger generation, which seems to be a bit of an unorthodox meaning.


    When he raised his hand, Chu Feng''s fingertips leaped with a touch of light, which contained powerful destructive power. Luo Yi nodded, and his face turned pale in an instant. There was no arrogance and arrogance again: "master, don''t do it. I''m willing to sign a blood spirit contract with you, as long as you don''t kill me!"


    Chu Feng''s hand was stagnant. Seeing Luo''s pitiful appearance, he felt disgusted. He shook his head gently: "you are disgusting to live. Goodbye!"


    "Stop the devil!" Seeing that Chu Feng was about to kill her, Luo Qingting''s voice suddenly came from the air, but she was blocked out of the demon Kingdom and couldn''t get in.


    Look anxious to say: "be merciful!"


    Luo Qingting had been ready to take a rest just now, but when she was going to have a rest, she found that Luo Yi was not staring at herself in the dark. After careful consideration, she knew that she must have followed Chu Feng. She knew Chu Feng''s means, and she was sure that Luo Yi would be killed, so she came.


    Seeing that she was about to face life and death, she never felt so close to Luo Qingting when she saw her. She also remembered that Chu Feng followed Luo Qingting.


    But at the moment Luo Yi didn''t want to investigate the relationship between Luo Qingting and Chu Feng. He just said anxiously: "sister Qingting, you save me. I promise I won''t target you in the future."


    Take a look at Luoji''s unarmed appearance. You can''t be too embarrassed. Where is the insolent appearance? He sighed and suffered himself. He also said to Chu Feng: "demon God, if you kill Luoji, her life will be extinguished. Soon, Luo''s family will know that it will be very troublesome to track down when it is time."


    "After all, she needs approval to leave Huoyanshan. Today, someone saw her with us. I''m afraid it''s not good to trace her down."


    Chu Feng put down his hand and looked at Luo Yi lightly. Naturally, he knew that killing her would cause some trouble.


    Luo Yi heard Luo Qingting call the devil twice in a row, and knew who was in front of her. Why was she different from her cognitive appearance? She must have worn a mask, but even if she knew Luo Ji, she didn''t dare to say anything, because she just wanted to live now.


    Silence for a while, Chu Feng also scattered the killing heart: "set up a blood spirit contract absolutely loyal to me, and then put on clothes, and I go to the third city!"


    Luo Yi suddenly felt relieved. As long as she didn''t die, she would do as she did now: "OK, I''ll listen to you all!"


    Luo Qingting in the air sighed softly. If Luo Ji didn''t have a grudge today, why should he be so miserable? It''s just that many things are doomed to have no if and can''t regret it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3117

    In Luo Qingting''s obstruction, of course, Luo Yi''s death is also likely to expose himself in advance, so after Luo Yi made a blood spirit contract without water, Chu Feng took her to the third city.


    For this woman, Chu Feng is not a little good, even if she met her own are still proud of the words, Chu Feng will not be too disgusted.


    But this is a bully afraid of hard people, Chu Feng has no reason to hate, you can imagine that she has been bullied and humiliated people will look like.


    Soon came to the third city, Chu Feng didn''t let Luo Yi follow him, but asked her to find a place to rest. When he finished his work, he would go to her. Now Luoyi has been bound by the blood spirit contract, and she is so afraid of death, so Chu Feng doesn''t worry that she will betray himself.


    After contacting Luo Yu miyin, Chu Feng went to a manor on the west side of the third city and met Luo Yu.


    It was supposed to be there during the day, but it was a little late because of the treatment of those people in the middle of the way. Making sure there were no other people around, Chu Feng followed Luo Yu into a room and took off the mask on his face and asked, "how is it?"


    "No progress." Luo Yu shook his head and said in shame.


    Chu Feng asked him to come to the third city to explore the wind first, to see if he could know where the lodan family had been assigned after they came to the third city, or whether they had come to the third city. However, after he came here, even if he had revealed his identity to the Lord''s house, he was not allowed to go in.


    The existence of a demigod''s later peak, even if he is the son of the owner, is not respected.


    Chu Feng doesn''t expect Luo Yu to do anything. After all, this is an era of strength.


    When he got to the window, he pushed the window open and asked, "do you have to enter the city Lord''s house to find someone?"


    "To find people accurately, you can only go to the city Lord''s mansion." Luo Yu nodded back.


    After the Luo family returned to the planet world, the first thing they did was to control the 18 cities. In order to understand the overall strength of the family, they set up a file, which was guarded by each city owner, just like the household registration files of the modern world.


    The dead people will automatically disappear from the household registration file. If they are not dead, they will be recorded whether they are in or out of the city. After leaving, they will naturally disappear.


    At the time of the seal, the Luojia family was built according to the Luojia world, so after the return, all the models were implemented quickly. In less than half a month, the Luojia world, which had left an era, was under control again.


    All of these rely on the files that were set up. Otherwise, it would be difficult to control them simply. Of course, the ancestral steles also played an important role.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, probably already understood Luo Yu''s meaning.


    That is to say, the city Lord''s house is like household registration management. People who come will be automatically recorded, and those who leave will automatically disappear. This must have something to do with the ancestral stele, but the specific Chu style doesn''t know. After all, it''s a long time ago.


    If it is applied to the modern world, it does not need too much manpower and material resources to analyze these things, and it is more accurate than the household registration management in the modern world, because it is automatic.


    However, Chu Feng is to think about it. Many things that can be used in the strong world may not be implemented in the modern world.


    Moreover, the reason why the Luo family has such a sophisticated clan management method is mainly because of the existence of ancestral tablets. If there is no ancestral stele, the Luo family can not distinguish all these clearly.


    Looking at the night sky, Chu Feng asked softly, "that is to say, as long as I enter the city Lord''s house and find the scroll clan, I can check the information of the lodan family. Have they ever been to the third city?"


    Luo Yu nodded: "the principle is like this, but I don''t know the specific."


    Chu Feng en turned around: "unexpectedly, I know what to do. Now miss Qingting is in the first city. You go to find her. If there is any situation, you can hide it at the first time, so as to avoid any accidents."


    Luo Yu knew that Chu Feng''s accident was to find Luodan and break the heart array, so he nodded and directly opened the door to leave without any hesitation.


    Although I want to ask Chu Feng when to improve his cultivation, but now Chu Feng obviously doesn''t mean that. Luo Yu doesn''t dare to ask.


    Not long after Luo Yu left, Chu Feng also left here. He saw Luo Yi in an inn in the city. Luo Yi was like a cat in front of him. He even didn''t dare to look at him.


    Chu Feng was too lazy to pay too much attention to this. After sitting down, he said to her, "I don''t want you to sleep with the third city Lord, but you still need to do something."


    Luo Yi at the moment where dare to refute Chu Feng, do not fall to nod: "master, please order."


    Master?


    Hearing Luo Yi''s address to himself, Chu Feng frowned slightly, and thought of Bai He, who began to leave, because she knew the dream, and felt that everything that had happened was just because the dream attached to her.Hearing this familiar address, Chu Feng found that he actually missed Bai He a little.


    Shaking his head, Chu Feng continued: "it is said that the population flow of each building is controlled by the city master, and it can only be checked by the city master''s token or a higher-level token. I need you to check the information of the lodan family for me. Can you do that?"


    Luo Yi didn''t know who Chu Feng was looking for. If he didn''t find a person in the past, it was more acceptable to find a person than to go to sleep with the third city Lord. He nodded directly: "OK!"


    Chu Feng also told a few words, told Luo Yi to look for the person is the three elders, so as not to meet the same name and surname of this woman also to bring their own news, it is not interesting.


    After all, he left the inn after Chu Feng had completely explained it. Chu Feng also closed the window to save himself from being seen. After all, he started to live in Luohe. It would be a bit inappropriate to be seen to be a man.


    Sitting down to have a cup of tea and waiting for the news of Luo Yi, suddenly the snow colored clothes in front of her body came out. As the snow colored clothes left her body, Chu Feng felt a burning breath suddenly, and was very uncomfortable.


    Even the whole room seemed to be on fire, and the smell of fire poison was about to penetrate into the heart.


    Take a deep breath to move the strength. When defending, I also look at the snow colored clothes: "how can you come out?"


    Xue nishang pulled a chair and sat down, stretched out her hand. Her face was a little red, and she held Chu Feng''s hand. With the two hands holding together, Chu Feng''s pain caused by heart array gradually disappeared.


    "You and I have just established the spiritual accommodation contract for a short time, and have not yet reached the point of spiritual communication. So if I leave the body, you will be affected, but even if I leave, it will be OK." Red face snow neon clothes pull Chu Feng''s hand to say.


    Chu Feng also suddenly nodded. It turned out that it was not long since the establishment of the lingsu contract: "then how can you come out? I didn''t want you to come out?"


    "I am the host, you are the host!" Snow Ni Shang slightly pursed her lips, because of her shyness, she didn''t dare to see Chu Feng. She whispered back: "except that I can''t betray you, everything must follow your will. Usually I can go in and out of your body freely. The lodging is just boarding, not that there is no freedom."


    Chu Feng had never experienced this, so Xue nishang understood it only after she said it.


    Thinking that Xue nishang could get in and out of her body at any time, Chu Feng felt speechless. Although Xue nishang was mainly about herself, it was too free, right?


    Slightly shaking his head, Chu Feng dispersed the helpless idea: "then how did you suddenly come out, something?"


    "Yes Xue nishang nodded, and the shyness on her face gradually dissipated, as cold as before: "there is a little thing, it''s about Pu Yuan Lei. Now you''re in Luo''s house, but you shouldn''t forget Pu yuanlei. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I can feel that you don''t seem to pay attention to Pu Yuan Lei."


    "In other words, your attention to Pu Yuan Lei is just to let the goddess and the God worship them stare at a little bit."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "what do you mean?"


    "The devil''s method is very good, dividing Luo family and Pu family." Xue nishang whispered back: "but you may not understand the relationship between the two family owners. Maybe Pu yuanlei will be angry about what happened to Luofei and his concubine, but he will never fall out with Luojia mountain. As for why I don''t know, I once talked with Xi Canghai, that is, Luojia mountain and puyuanlei, hiding things we don''t know."


    "In other words, the whole world does not accept puyuanlei now, but Luojia mountain will certainly accept him, and will not refuse him because of the contradiction caused by Luofei!"


    Chu Feng didn''t really think about this problem at the beginning. Listening to Xue nishang''s words, he suddenly smelled an unusual breath: "do you mean, the reason why we can''t find Pu yuanlei in the outside world is that he came to Luojia world and was taken in and hidden by Luojia mountain?"


    Snow Ni dress nods: "possibility has 80%."


    At first, Chu Feng never thought that Pu yuanlei would be entangled with Luojia mountain, but now that Xue nishang can say that, there must be some truth.


    If Pu yuanlei is really in Luojia world, isn''t Luojia mountain worried about him taking the opportunity to kill Luofei? Or is it for what reason that Luojia mountain is willing to take Pu yuanlei?


    Although all of this is still a guess now, it can not be speculated when it is not available. Once it comes into being, it should be treated as a possible thing.


    Silence for a while, Chu Feng said: "it seems to speed up the pace of work."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3118

    The next morning, Luo Yi came back at dusk, looking a little tired.


    Chu Feng, who got up half an hour ago, took a look and asked jokingly, "how did you get played?"


    Luo Yi was angry when he heard the speech, but on the surface, he didn''t dare to show it. He even kept a respectful attitude: "Luoji is still clean."


    Chu Feng naturally knew that Luo Yi was clean, and that was just a joke. Those who went last night only came back this morning.


    After stretching his legs, he asked, "what''s the result?"


    "The results are not very good." Luo Yi replied respectfully.


    Last night, Luo Yi left the Inn and went to the city Lord''s house. She was the existence of the lower God, and she was also the daughter of Luojia mountain. She had good talent. Naturally, Luo Yu was not comparable. She went directly into the city Lord''s house and was received by the city Lord himself.


    Luo Yi didn''t think he was a snake with the city Lord. He told the city Lord that he was looking for someone, so he could see if there was any way.


    Of course, Luo Yi will not say who the person is looking for, only that a person offended himself and wanted to find out and teach a lesson.


    Although Luoji is only a subordinate God, he is still famous in Huoyanshan. As the city Lord of the third city, he naturally knows that it is normal for people like Luoji to take revenge, and it is not difficult to find a person. So the city Lord happened to have something to do, so he gave Luoji a token to check on himself.


    Chu Feng listen to Luo Yi said these, there are some proud color on his face, in the heart know that this woman is to highlight her ability to himself.


    But what Luo Yu couldn''t do was that Luo Yi succeeded only after one night''s visit. Of course, if she was not the daughter of Luojia mountain, even if she had some talent, it would be impossible.


    Face no fluctuation, Chu Feng did not follow Luo Yi''s meaning to praise her a few words, just very calm asked: "then?"


    Still talking about how she found people, Chu Feng came up with a word. Luo''s words were interrupted directly. She looked a little embarrassed. She also knew that it was useless to highlight her ability. Through last night, she knew that she was a mean woman in Chu Feng''s eyes.


    Biting his lips, Luo Yi said: "the lodan family really came to the third city. But ten days ago, lodan disappeared. Now I don''t know where it is. The reason why I came back this morning is to look for it, so that you can see people directly. But lodan is missing now. I can''t help it!"


    Chu Feng took a look at Luo Yi with great interest. He thought that this woman was flattered by the city Lord''s mansion. So he stayed for a night, but he didn''t expect to go to Luodan, but he also had some brains.


    As for the absence of lodan, it''s not a big deal for Chu Feng.


    On the contrary, she felt that everything was clear. If Rodin had disappeared a few years ago, Chu Feng would not have felt anything. Even half of them were sure that she was the eye of the eye, but now she is absolutely certain.


    Luodan''s disappearance is absolutely because she is an eye. Luojia mountain has hidden people in order to prevent accidents, and no one knows.


    Came to the third city did not find lodan, but such a harvest is enough.


    Of course, Chu Feng would not let Luo Yao know that he was looking for Luodan because of the affairs of array eyes. He stood up and said, "OK, you can go where you like. I have to deal with some things now."


    The voice falls down and does not wait for Luo Yi to react. Chu Feng has disappeared without a trace. When Luo Yao responds, where is the shadow of Chu Feng?


    There was only one person left in the room. Luo Yi was unable to sit on the ground. When facing Chu Feng, she always had a kind of heavy pressure. Now Chu Feng left, she seemed to be in vain.


    Especially think of their future can only be under the control of Chu Feng, Luo Yi''s heart is filled with bursts of helplessness.


    Now she doesn''t hate Luo Qingting any more. She just hates herself. If she isn''t usually arrogant, she won''t fall into Chu Feng''s hands this time. But now regret has no effect, and the most humble appearance has been presented in front of Chu Feng. How can we get rid of Chu Feng''s control in the future.


    With a sigh, Luo Yi''s heart is no longer complicated and sad. She knows very well that Chu Feng and Luo''s family will die if they don''t stand by the side of Chu Feng.


    However, there is no guilt in Luo Yi''s heart. She only knows that Luojia mountain is more concerned with protecting Luo Qingting and will not consider her feelings at all. What is there to respect for such a father?


    Such a thought, Luo Yi''s heart is also a little comfortable, also did not work for the Chu wind that kind of humiliation feeling.


    At this time, Chu Feng has arrived in the first city and appears directly in front of Luo Qingting. Luo Qingting was just about to go out with Luo Yu who arrived last night. She didn''t want to see the arrival of Chu Feng. She was frightened and rushed to welcome Chu Feng into the house.


    Luo Yu wisely went out to look at the surrounding environment, only Chu Feng and Luo Qingting were left in the room. The atmosphere was a little strange for a time."Miss Qingting."


    Chu Feng naturally felt Luo Qingting''s tension when facing her, so she deliberately distracted her attention: "through Luo Yi, I''ve been 100% sure that Luodan is the eye of the array, because she disappeared a few days ago, and that''s what happened after the heart array was opened."


    Luo Qingting nodded: "it must have been hidden by the master of the house. I didn''t expect the owner to hide it so deeply. We all thought that the eye of the Luo family didn''t know. We didn''t think about it!"


    Chu Feng naturally understands Luo Qingting''s mood, but now is not the time to discuss this issue with Luo Qingting.


    After a look at the outside, he asked, "if lodan was hidden by Luojia mountain, where do you think it will be hidden, and it will not arouse the suspicion of others?"


    Luo Qingting seriously thought about it for a moment, then shook her head: "this really do not know, because I was born in the sealed place, for the environment of the planet world is not very familiar, I am afraid only in ancient times was sealed up will know, but that kind of people, has not been much."


    "And those who know the environment of the whole world may not tell the story of the owner."


    Chu Feng frowned carelessly, but there was no doubt that Luo Qingting didn''t tell the truth, because she was indeed born in the sealed land, so she must not know much about the original Luo family''s planet.


    When he was a little disappointed, Chu Feng suddenly thought of something, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Luo Qingting saw Chu Feng can even laugh out, curiously asked: "demon, do you have a way?"


    "I can''t help it." Chu Feng shook his head, but the smile was more and more brilliant: "but there is a person who may have a way, he may not be able to determine who is the eye of Luo family, but now where lodan is, perhaps he knows."


    Luo Qingting was really curious this time and asked, "who?"


    "King of the soul world!" Chufeng gentle smile, also did not hide Luo Qingting.


    In addition to nothingness in this world, the one who can control the movements of hundreds of millions of creatures is the master of the world. Although he mainly manages the affairs of the soul world, he is also very clear about the current situation. According to some special means of the soul world, it is not difficult to know where Rodin is.


    And Luo Qingting is completely surprised by the words of Chu Feng.


    The corner of his mouth slightly moved: "is there really a soul world in this world?"


    There are many rumors about the soul world. There are even various versions in the cultivation world. However, no one can explain whether the soul world really exists, because it is a place where the dead can go, and the living people naturally don''t know whether the soul world really exists.


    Chu Feng stood up, a hand has been gently raised: "this world contains a lot of impossible things, such as our present universe, but the seventh universe, each cosmic era contains countless small eras, ancient or present, are just a small era in the universe."


    "The Lord of the world has existed in the first cosmic era. He is the king of the soul world. In addition, the first supreme is the father who can help me. However, these are not very important. What is important now is that the Lord may give me an answer. Where is lodan?"


    Luo Qingting wants to see something on Chu Feng''s face, such as whether he is coaxing himself to play, but on Chu Feng''s face, apart from being serious, there is no unnatural color.


    There are so many secrets hidden in the ancient universe. In the seven universe eras, the supreme king of the soul world was called the Lord of the world? Or the first son of all time?


    A lot of questions filled Luo Qingting''s mind, but there was no reasonable explanation. She just saw the dark light between Chu Feng''s palms, and the next moment in front of her would become a black barrier, and the barrier was also slowly changing, and there was a person on it.


    This is the saint''s means, of course, Luo Qingting couldn''t explain it. She just looked at the person who appeared on the screen and exclaimed, "what a beautiful woman!"


    The person on the screen is the master of the world. Chu Feng is about to ask if he knows where Luodan is. He hears Luo Qingting''s exclamation. He chokes with saliva, coughs a few times and shakes his head with a bitter smile: "miss Qingting, first of all, he is a man."


    The owner on the screen is also quite helpless, but this is a person''s appearance. He doesn''t care what others think of him. He just nods to Luo Qingting gently: "Hello, Miss Luo Qingting."


    Luo Qingting was still there to marvel that it was a man, a man more beautiful than a woman. When she heard the master greeting her, she was shocked: "do you know me?"


    Chu Feng took the words and said with a smile: "he is the king of the soul world. Now he can recognize you at a glance. It seems that I am looking for the right person."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3119

    "What, he is the Lord of the world?"


    Chu Feng''s words let Luo Qingting cry out directly, even the lady image has not cared.


    Because when Chu Feng told her about the king of the soul world, Luo Qingting''s first impression in her mind was that the world Master must be an ugly, ferocious and terrifying existence. But at the moment, Chu Feng even said that the person on the screen was the master of the world, which was totally different from his inner guess.


    Even if Chu Feng has already nodded to confirm that this is the world Master, Luo Qingting still thinks it is impossible. How can the king of the soul world be like this? How can we deter those hundreds of millions of evil spirits?


    "Luo Qingting was born about 600000 years ago in the sealed land."


    The master of the world opened his mouth with a faint smile: "talent is not outstanding, but it has been steadily improved. So far, it is close to the stage of half step sage. One hundred and fifty years ago, he even fell in love with a person. However, he married another woman because of the relationship between your brother Luochen."


    Luo Qingting opened her mouth slightly and heard the voice behind her: "don''t say it. I believe you are the master of the world."


    After a pause, Lu Qingting pursed her lips: "quite handsome."


    Chu Feng falters and laughs bitterly. Luo Qingting is really like that for a while, but the world leader is really handsome, although this handsome can be said to be very beautiful.


    The owner of the world said with a faint smile: "demon, you will not come to me if you are OK. What problems do you encounter?"


    There is nothing to be polite to the world leader. Chu Feng nodded: "it''s something that happened to me. Now I''m in the Luo family. I already know who the eye of array is, but I don''t know where she is. So I want to see if the Lord has any way to determine where she is so that I can find out."


    The master''s eyes narrowed: "is an innocent person going to die again?"


    The eye of the array doesn''t know that he is the eye of the array. The way to destroy the heart array is to destroy the heart of the eye in a moment and stop it beating. Only in this way can the heart array be destroyed. Otherwise, the eye of the array will be transferred to another person, but no matter what, the person who is the eye of the array must die.


    Chu Feng understood that the Lord didn''t want to see too many people die. Although he was the king of the soul world, it was because he was the king of the soul world that he would have some sad feelings for those who died.


    Because the dead will bring the yearning for life to the soul world, which will make the dead spirit filled with the soul world more vigorous.


    Looking at Luo Qingting, who was still in a daze, Chu Fengcai said: "if the world Lord allows me to reverse Yin and Yang, I can guarantee that she will not die."


    If other people are here, Chu Feng naturally won''t say so, exposing his biggest card, but Luo Qingting is still a trustworthy person, Chu Feng doesn''t mind letting her know a little bit of his means.


    Sure enough, hear Chu wind can reverse Yin and Yang, still in a daze Luo Qingting immediately back to God: "demon God, you can save the dead?"


    Chu Feng nodded with a smile: "of course, if the world Master won''t be upset, I can."


    This is the greatest effect of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. As long as a person is dead and the body is not destroyed, even if the soul has gone to the soul world, it can be summoned back by the power of the dark grail in the yin-yang Holy Grail. Then, with the help of the great vitality contained in the Holy Grail of light, the soul of the dead can be restored.


    If she finds Luodan, Chu Feng will break her heart without any hesitation. But as long as her body is immortal, then she can be revived with the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, which is not difficult for Chu Feng.


    The Lord sighed: "it''s still that sentence. When I can kill you, I won''t be soft hearted."


    Because chufeng controls the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, which means that Chu Feng doesn''t want the dead to die, then they will never die. This is a disturbance to the order of life and death.


    Chu Feng did not care about his hands: "I''m afraid you will never have this opportunity, or tell me where Luodan is. You can see through miss Qingting''s past at a glance. If I''m not wrong, you can''t see through the future, but you''re familiar with what happened?"


    The owner of the world showed a very calm smile, did not answer yes, but also did not deny, but extremely insipid reply: "the Luo family faces the temple of heaven!"


    The temple of heaven?


    Chu Feng looked at Luo Qingting. The latter understood the meaning of Chu Feng and quickly said, "I didn''t know about Luo''s Chaotian altar until I came back to the planet world. It was the place where the Luo family worshipped heaven, but there seemed to be nothing there? It''s so empty that people can gather there when they sacrifice to heaven! "


    "When you get to the saint, you will understand that many things can be made out of nothing." Chu Feng''s faint smile did not explain too much. Now the owner of the Kingdom even said that he was in the temple of heaven, so naturally it was there.


    "Thank you," he said with a smile


    "Another thing you need to pay attention to." At the end of the picture, the master said with a dignified look: "remember not to dye too much blood, or if one day the throne comes, you may not be able to go up."


    Chu Feng a Leng, slightly nodded, raised his hand to close the picture.He believed that the world Master must know something, but it was not convenient to tell him. However, Chu Feng didn''t have too many tangles in his heart, and seemed to understand something.


    That is, nihilism constantly puts obstacles on him, hoping that he can kill more people, stimulate his bloodthirsty will and achieve the goal of killing gods. Now the Lord of the world is asking him not to dye too much blood, so there must be a reason, but what is the reason? Chu Feng can''t understand for a while, shaking his head, and he doesn''t continue to think about it.


    Looking back, Luo Qingting looked at herself without blinking. Chu Feng felt her face subconsciously: "is there a problem?"


    Luo Qingting slightly shook his head: "I began to be very curious about you."


    The soul world has always been a place of legend, but Chu Feng has now been able to contact the king of the soul world. Luo Qingting has never heard of such things in the other seven universe eras, but she has no doubt.


    Because what you don''t know doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist.


    "Curiosity is OK, but don''t feel good about it." Chufeng gently smile, went to open the door, Luo Yu also quickly came over, Chu Feng said: "you stay in the first city for the time being, do not come out of anything, I am going to do a thing, if it goes well."


    Chu Feng raised his head to look at the rising sun in the sky, and his eyes became silent: "before sunset today, Luo''s family will be completely controlled by me. I will give you everything you want."


    After saying that, Chu Feng has disappeared in front of Luo Yu and Luo Qingting. Only Luo Qingting knows that Chu Feng is going to Chaotian temple.


    But Luo Yu is standing there pondering, half ring just opened his mouth: "Qingting elder sister, does the demon God want to support you to become the master of Luo family?"


    "Me?" Luo Qingting was stunned at hearing the words, and then quickly shook her head: "I have no interest in becoming the owner of the house. Even if the devil really wants to support me, I will not accept it. I just hope that the family has a fair, not belong to any one."


    Looking at Luo Yu, Luo Qingting continued: "I know that the devil must have promised you something, so you can rest assured that as long as your heart is positive, rather than thinking of being exclusive, I will support you."


    At that moment, Luo Yu really had Chu Feng who didn''t support her idea, but wanted to support Luo Qingting. Otherwise, why should she support herself?


    But now hearing Luo Qingting''s words, Luo Yu''s heart is relaxed. He knows that Luo Qingting is a person who disdains to lie. Unexpectedly, she said that. Then in the future, she will certainly not be superior. In the whole Luo family, Chu Feng can only support himself.


    Just thinking of the blood spirit contract he made, Luo Yu couldn''t stand a bitter smile. He knew that he could not go too far in doing things in the future.


    Half an hour after Chu Feng left, black clouds appeared in the sky above Luo''s world, which connected with the secret place of morning light. Then, one by one, the powerful demons came down from the sky and gathered thousands of people, including even the king of the devil''s way.


    In addition, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also came to the entrance of the Luo family world, a situation that they would enter the Luo family world at any time.


    This news also spread all over the world in the shortest time, and instantly gathered the eyes of all the worlds. Of course, the news that the demon Kingdom army gathered at the entrance of Luojia world also reached Luojia mountain for the first time.


    Luojia mountain has just received a message. Last night Luoyi went to the third city. He also investigated the affairs of the lodan family. Before he could figure out what was going on, the news of the gathering of the demonic army came. Everything came quickly.


    Shaking his head, Luojia mountain was a little agitated. He looked at the core of Luo family who had come to the palace because the demon Kingdom army had assembled. His eyes fell on the housekeeper: "how many people?"


    The housekeeper went ahead and bowed back: "according to the information from the investigation, the demon Kingdom army sent out 10000 people this time, 2000 more than when attacking the common family. In addition, the demon king came with ten demons. In addition, the God and goddess also came."


    "But I suspect that in the dark, the emperor is also there."


    "Empress?" When Luojia mountain heard the speech, he snorted coldly and hit the handle with a fist: "once upon a time, they were all descendants of the cultivators and the adherents of our practice world. Now they want to deal with us, traitor!"


    Everyone can feel the anger of Luojia mountain, but none of them answered, because the lost country is indeed the descendants of those who used to practice the truth, but those descendants are not the masters of the family, they are just the adherents of the original families. Now it is impossible to want Chang''e and the Xiuzhen world to stand together.


    Luojia mountain also knew that this was not the time to discuss these things. He stood up and waved his big hand: "Luofei, you take the eighteen elders to gather all the powerful people in the family to prepare for war."


    "I don''t believe in the eight half step sages in the family, and I can''t stop the ten gods and demons in the demon world."


    If you look at me and I look at you, there is no bottom in my heart. Even if eight half step sages can block ten demons, is the demon king an ordinary half step sage, and there are Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, and even Chang''e!


    The heart can only hope that the heart array can protect the Luo family, because once there is no heart array, the Luo family can not stop for too long.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3120

    In the Luo family because of the demon Kingdom army gathered into the state of preparation, Chu Feng also came to the temple of heaven.


    The place where the Luo family worshipped heaven.


    It has been established in ancient times, but with the suppression of the core level people, this place has been basically deserted. In that dynasty, the temple of heaven has been broken and damaged. However, the temple of heaven is very open all around, and you can hardly see it at a glance. Chu Feng can almost think of the grand scene when the Luo family worshipped heaven.


    The light in his left eye twinkles, and the Chu wind penetrates directly into the ground. The master of the circle can not know who the eye of the Luo family is, but he can definitely know the trace of everyone, because he is the king of the soul world.


    He said that Rodin was here, so it must be here.


    Everywhere, he went deep into the ground and widened the distance, and his heart trembled. It was not because he saw what a terrible thing he felt afraid, but under the earth facing the temple of heaven, it was like a hell on earth.


    There are a lot of bones buried below, many of them have been decayed, and some have become fossils.


    This is the place where the Luo family worshipped heaven. Chu Feng didn''t need to think about it. It must have been that the Luo family used the sacrifice of living people.


    Unable to bear to shake his head, Chu Feng restrained his mind and continued to explore the area. About three kilometers away from Chaotian temple, he went deep into the ground seven hundred meters. He saw an empty underground cavity, which was not formed naturally, but was made by man. Of course, the most important thing is that Chu Feng met a man.


    But when he saw the man''s situation, Chu Feng couldn''t help but clench his fist, and even started to kill Luojia mountain.


    He can be sure that it is the lodan he is looking for, but at the moment, how can there be another person?


    Taking a deep breath and taking back his eyes, chufeng moved forward rapidly, three kilometers away. Although it was 700 meters underground, it was nothing to Chu Feng. Even if it was thousands of meters away, he could shuttle through it.


    When the idea moved, the earth began to tremble slightly. The Chu wind no longer covered up his breath. At the same time, the demon Kingdom blocked this area, and no one could enter it.


    When the breath was released, Luojia mountain, who was deploying troops in the ancestral hall, was the first to feel the terrible breath. His face suddenly changed. It was the breath of Chu wind, which he was very familiar with.


    The people in the ancestral hall and even the whole Luo family felt the vast magic power. Although they were influenced by the fire power generated by the heart array, the heavy pressure could not be wrong at all. The Chu wind came, but how could this be possible?


    When the heart array is opened, except for the people of the blade snow sect who practice the power of wind and snow, it is difficult for even saints to travel safely through the world of Luo family.


    What''s more, even if the people of renxuezong come to the world of Luojia and can stop the power of fire, they will definitely be lost in the magic array. What''s going on?


    Everyone is guessing what happened, is not Chu Feng rashly into the Luo family world?


    Luojia mountain had changed his face, and left quickly without even saying a word to the Luo family. He felt the breath of Chu wind, and he also felt that the breath came from the direction toward the temple of heaven. What was Luojia mountain that he knew best? Where was Chu wind at the moment?


    One by one, the thoughts appeared in Luojia mountain''s mind, but there was no time to think about it at the moment. In an instant, things had already arrived near the temple of Chaotian. As expected, Chu Feng was standing there, and the earth was tumbling, just like a fountain, pouring out soil.


    Seeing this scene, Luojia mountain was shocked. How could it be like this?


    When he opened the Luojia guard array, Luojia mountain had already found the eye of the array according to the way Luo Qianding taught himself. In order to be absolutely safe, he hid Luodan under the temple of heaven, because it has been deserted for an era. Few people will come here, and no one will think of people hiding below.


    He didn''t even say his son Luo Fei. How did Chu Feng know that he was below?


    Questions are full of questions in my mind, but I can''t get a reasonable explanation at the moment. I want to stop Chu Feng, but I find that the devil Kingdom has already blocked this area and can''t enter it. Can we only watch Chu Feng open the underground cavity and destroy the people in the array?


    Because of the strange behavior of Luojia mountain, Luofei and other core people also followed. When they saw Chu Feng there, they were all shocked. When did Chu Feng come to Luo''s house?


    At the moment, Chu Feng is not wearing a mask. He puts a smile on his mouth and looks at the shocked Luo family. His smile is warm and moist: "Hello, everyone."


    At this moment, how can the Luo family be in a good mood? Everyone, including Luojia mountain, is thinking about how Chu Feng came here. Is he not affected by Luo family''s heart array?


    Everyone''s eyes are more toward Luojia mountain, because his face is very ugly. It doesn''t look like it''s because of the arrival of Chu wind, but it''s not because of the arrival of Chu wind. What''s going on?"The eye of Luo family is hidden underground by me."


    Luojia mountain knew that he couldn''t hide it at this time. He said the secret he knew with a cold face: "because I don''t want too many people to know about array eyes, so I didn''t tell anyone. Now that Chu Feng came here, he must have known about array eye and knew that she was below."


    This time, everyone changed color. What they relied on was the Luojia family''s big guard array, which can be said to be an unbreakable array. But now Luojia mountain even said that the eye of the array was down there. What''s the matter?


    All of a sudden, everyone was completely flustered, because once the eye of the array was broken, then the defending clan array of the Luo family would also be destroyed. At that time, Chu Feng waved the demon Kingdom army into the Luo family world. How can we resist it?


    "Go to the entrance of the world, prepare for war!"


    Luojia mountain took a deep look at Chu Feng, and knew that he could not stop the array eyes. He gave orders with an ugly face.


    Now, there is no better way except to keep fighting with Chu Feng. Other people may be OK. But as the master of Luo family, Chu Feng will never let him live. After clenching his fist, Luojia mountain turned around in vain and went to the distance. In the blink of an eye, things disappeared.


    Luojia mountain suddenly left, the rest of you look at me, I look at you, and then all eyes fall on Chu Feng. What to do next? Is it really going to war?


    Luo Fei swallowed his saliva and saw that Chu Feng was not in the mood to take care of them. He knew that Chu Feng wanted to break the battle. What could he do after breaking the battle? His face was ugly, but he also turned around and said angrily, "what are you still looking at? Do something quickly!"


    With the departure of Luojia mountain, the Luo family who came in a hurry also quickly dispersed. Chu Feng had already arrived at the Luo family, and even found the eye of the array. The next step was to fight, and there would be no second result.


    I was also angry at Luojia mountain. I knew who the eye of array was. So we should protect it. How could Chu Feng find it?


    It has to be said that the Luo family at the moment all mean to shirk their responsibilities. If array eyes were not found out, they would not have such ideas before. Now that array eyes are found out, they will inevitably blame a lot of things, such as blaming Luojia mountain for hiding not good enough.


    This time, the world of Luo family was really in chaos. As long as all people reached the semi divine period, they began to enter the situation of close guard, and the existence of God state was all summoned up.


    But Chu Feng did not pay attention to these, just concentrate on opening the underground cavity, as long as you master the array eye, no matter what kind of strength the Luo family gathered, it will not play any role.


    In the panic, on the top of the flame mountain, Luojia mountain stood on the top of the mountain, looking at the world of Luojia.


    According to the meaning of Luojia mountain, Luo Fei, who arranged to go down to Luojia mountain, came near and said, "father, everyone has been informed. The person in charge of each branch and department will inform me. I will inform the core of the direct department. Most people have responded, but Luo Yi and Luo Qingting have not responded to me up to now."


    He was still thinking about how Chu Feng entered the Luo family world and even could find people with eyes in front of him. Hearing Luo Fei''s words at the moment, Luojia mountain''s eyes shrank into awn shape, with a sharp killing opportunity: "so it is!"


    He knew that Luo Qingting must have cooperated with Chu Feng at the beginning, so he would go to the ancestral stone loft to set conditions to find people who met the array eye.


    But later he may know that he has insight into some things, so Luo Qingting began to do nothing, dispelling his doubts in his heart, while Chu Feng secretly continued to do things.


    What''s more, Luojia mountain can also think that Luoyi must have been controlled by Chu wind in the end. At first, it was strange that Luoyao went to the third city to look for Luodan''s family, and he didn''t hear about their friendship. But now Luojia mountain understood that Luoyi was aiming at Luo Qingting, but was controlled by the hidden Chu wind. According to some things, Luoyi was determined to be the eye of array The people of.


    But even if Chu Feng can confirm the eye, how does he know that Luodan is in the temple of heaven? This is what Luojia mountain can''t understand.


    However, these entanglements have no effect now. Luojia mountain sighs and dispels the tangled emotion, and looks at everything in the distance. In order to cherish the memory of the sealed land, Luojia makes everything the same as the planet world. After coming back, Luo family quickly takes control of Luojia planet according to the pattern in the sealed land.


    But now the Luojia planet, which has just been controlled for a short time, has ushered in a disaster. Luojia mountain''s heart is very uncomfortable, and his fist is slowly clenching: "Luofei, lead the Luo family to block it. Today, I will not allow the Luojia to fall."


    Luo Fei''s mood is not very optimistic, hesitated: "father, do you want to inform Luo Qingting and Luo Yi?"


    Both of them may have betrayed. The notice has no effect. Luojia mountain gently waved: "kill them when they come. If they don''t, don''t waste time looking for them. It''s the most important thing to stop the arrival of the demon Kingdom army."


    Luo Fei''s mind was frozen. He didn''t understand the meaning of Luojia mountain''s words. He didn''t wait for him to ask why he wanted to kill Luoji and Luo Qingting. The latter had already left in a twinkling. Luofei didn''t know where he was going.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3121

    A vertical hole with a diameter of three meters was made by Chu Feng and connected to the underground cavity.


    The surrounding area has been shrouded in the demon kingdom. Chu Feng is not worried that the Luo family will come in and do something, and they have no chance to do anything. Now, more and more are preparing for the destruction of the grand guard array.


    When jumping into the cave, Chu Feng also had some curiosity, that is, Luojia mountain was too decisive.


    Knowing that he had come to the world of Luo family, and even that he had insight into the position of array eyes, he did not act at all. He just arranged for the Luo family to prepare for the war and then left. It was totally not in line with the practice of a man in danger.


    At least if it was his own, Chu Feng thought he would try to break the demon Kingdom and prevent the array eyes from falling into other people''s hands. However, Luojia mountain did not do that, as if he was not worried about the destruction of array eyes.


    When his feet fell on the ground, Chu Feng still couldn''t understand the strange behavior of Luojia mountain, and what he had in the end.


    However, Chu Feng did not continue to waste time to guess Luojia mountain''s mind. Instead, he looked at a woman in rags. Vaguely, he could see that what she had started to wear was a white dress, but now the dress has been stained with blood and can smell a smell of blood drying up.


    The whole person lies on the ground, the limbs are injured by sharp weapons and directly broken, there are various seemingly serious but not fatal scars on the body, and the eyes are gradually cooling down.


    Don''t think about it, you know it must be Luojia mountain. The reason why he did it was to prevent lodan from escaping or doing something. Therefore, he not only blocked her meridians, but also completely abandoned people.


    As long as the realm is still there, even if people are abandoned or even blocked, the meridians will not affect the existence of array eyes. In this way, Luojia mountain can completely control the array eyes in their own hands. For the sake of the family, it seems great, but such means are doomed to be cruel.


    Slowly walked forward, the slight movement also let the person lying on the ground opened his eyes, the whole person looked a little weak, his face was bloodstained.


    There was a color of fear in her eyes, but when she saw that it was Chu Feng, the fear dissipated a little, but the shaking of the body still existed. It can be seen that the torture of Luojia mountain has left an indelible shadow in the woman''s heart.


    At this moment, Chu Feng is a little bit unable to go down.


    When I got close to her, I squatted down and looked at the embarrassed woman. From her facial features, she should be a beautiful woman. However, at this moment, she did not have her original style at all times. It was more like a flower devastated by the storm and would die at any time.


    The only way to break the luojiahu formation is to destroy the heart of the people in the array eyes in an instant. Seeing the people in front of them, Chu Feng''s heart felt inexplicable sympathy, which was a little difficult to start with.


    She has suffered a lot of torture, and the whole person''s spirit has broken down in general. If you want to start at this time, it is a little indescribable. Even if she can be revived with the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, the shadow left in her heart may be indelible for a lifetime.


    Chu Feng is looking at her, she is also looking at Chu Feng, four eyes are opposite, there is only a quiet breath in the air.


    "Who are you?" Finally, Rodin spoke.


    "Chu Feng." Chu Feng did not hide his identity, light back: "this era of taboo demon God."


    "Are you Chu Feng?" Luo Dan body can''t move at all, smell speech in the eye flash surprised, and then change dim light: "you come to kill me?"


    Because when Luojia mountain took her secretly and forcibly, she was told when she came here. The reason why she took her away was that she was the eye of the Luo family''s big array. As long as the heart was destroyed in a moment, the whole Luo family''s array would stop rotating and the Luo family would become an undefended world.


    In order to make her unable to seek help or escape, Luojia mountain blocked her meridians, broke her limbs, and directly destroyed some of her body functions.


    These injuries are not enough to kill her, but they will leave her with no strength to die.


    At the moment, Chu Feng came, Luodan did not see the fear of Chu Feng, just a very calm calm calm, as if all the strength were taken away in general, powerless said: "then do it, I am afraid of pain, I hope you can give me a happy."


    "But they say that the devil is cruel, but there is no lack of kindness, so can you grant me a request?"


    Chu Feng didn''t kill Luodan in a hurry, nodded back and said, "say it!"


    Rodin was silent for a moment, with hatred and madness in his eyes, and gnashing his teeth, he said: "although the owner of the house has done everything for the sake of the whole family, I can''t accept it in my heart. As long as he and I understand that I can understand, I will hide it with peace of mind, but he does not trust me. If he wants to use cruel means to me, I will never forget it It won''t be forgiven. "


    "If you kill me, the Luojia array will disappear. I hope the devil will make Luojia mountain worse than death in the end, and let him enjoy my dark destruction."This is a woman who has been twisted by hatred, but Chu Feng believes that if she is her own, she will do the same, because this method is too cruel, which brings harm to human body and mind.


    If the physical injury can be healed, then the wound on the mind is a wound that cannot be healed in a lifetime.


    Gently nodded: "I promise you, and you can be strong, I can let you live well."


    Luo Dan, who had already closed her eyes, opened her eyes in an instant, and looked at Chu Feng in surprise. After knowing that the person to come was Chu Feng, she knew that her end was death. She had never thought that she could live. Moreover, it was a kind of torture to live.


    Therefore, Luodan''s heart had already opened up. Even before Chu Feng came, she thought that she could have the power to die. However, Luojia mountain''s means were too cruel to give her a chance to die.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s eyes, I want to say whether I''m cheating on myself, but what I see in Chu Feng''s eyes is firmness and seriousness, and there is no trace of unnecessary color at all.


    Can you survive? Isn''t it true that if you want to break down, you have to die?


    Rodin asked himself in his heart, but it is undeniable that although she chose to die, she would not suffer such torture, but if she could live well, she would still be willing to live secretly, let alone she was a person?


    Chu Feng captured the desire of life in Rodin''s eyes, which was not just there.


    Although not a kind person, but lodan''s experience enough to her kindness once, positive nod: "believe me."


    Luodan slightly pursed her lips and slowly closed her eyes. She no longer wanted to think whether what Chu Feng and herself said was true or false. Now she thought that it was a kind of luck to have someone willing to cheat herself before she died. However, this person was still taboo against demons, even if she finally died, it would be enough.


    Chu Feng slowly stood up, looking at the calm death of Luodan, a deep breath, although she can finally let her live, but at this moment to deprive her life, how much is a little heavy.


    The right hand slowly raised, fingertips jump with a touch of dark light, the strength has gradually become strong.


    Suddenly, a beam of light shot out, directly through the body of Rodin, so that her heart in an instant suffered severe damage, lodan with a mouthful of blood overflow, eyes slowly open, and slowly closed, no voice!


    Chu Feng put down her hand, the dark light covered Luodan, and directly put her into the world of demons. Now the big array of protecting clan is about to be broken, and there is no time to cure Luodan. When all the dust settles, give her a new life.


    Moreover, Chu Feng is also worried that if Luodan is alive now, the big guard array will become stable. After all, Chu Feng doesn''t know much about such a mysterious heart array.


    He jumped up and returned to the ground from the beginning of the cave. He raised his head and looked at the sky. At the moment, the wind and clouds were surging, and the light of the big guard array was shining. Some crisscross cracks could be seen.


    As expected, Luodan is the man of the array eyes. As long as she dies, the big array of protecting clan will be broken.


    The changes in the sky also attracted the attention of the Luo family. They knew that the protective clan array was about to break up, and the fire power and magic array around were also weakening. Everyone''s eyes were a little more dignified. They knew that when the big array completely broke down, the war would come as scheduled.


    Luofei, as a pioneer, stood in front of the powerful people in Luojia''s divine realm. He was curious about where Luojia mountain had gone, and waved with a big hand: "if you go to the front, you must block the invasion of the demon kingdom. Our Luo family has a glorious era, and we can''t destroy the clan today."


    Everyone responded in a loud voice. Although the voice was loud, we could not hear any confidence in it. It was more like a strong man outside but a strong man in the middle.


    Under the leadership of Luo Fei, the mighty Shenjing army quickly moved forward, and arrived at the entrance of the frontier world when the protective group was loosening.


    But on their way, they suddenly trembled, and all of them stopped subconsciously. Suddenly, they felt a huge force coming into being, and the strength of the array was rapidly losing. They could even feel that something was passing quickly around their bodies.


    Looking up, there is a deep black hole in the sky, and the array power of the whole world is being sucked in.


    Luo Fei''s face was ugly, and he waved his big hand: "quick, the big formation of protecting the clan is going to disappear. We must rush to the entrance and block the demon Kingdom army at the entrance. If one comes in, we will kill one."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3122

    Luo Fei''s response is not slow, but he is a saint, and the rest of them are strong in the divine realm, so they are not so good at coordination.


    When he arrived at the entrance of the world with thousands of powerful people in the Luo family, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er had already brought people in slowly. Luo Fei looked up and looked up to the sky. The protective array had completely disappeared. Now the Luo family world had no harm to the outsiders who came in.


    Murmuring, Luo Fei directly said, "do it!"


    Although Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er were there, Luo Fei didn''t care. He knew that both Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er would not fight. The Luo family was mainly faced with the existence of the divine realm. He just thought that Chu Feng was mobilizing 10000 demon troops, and his scalp was numb.


    How can a person close to three times the strength of God?


    When the people of the Luo family were forced to rush forward, Luo Fei slowly retreated and started fighting. He only looked at LV Wan and Zhang yun''er with vigilant eyes. As for the demon king, he did not pay attention to it, because the demon king was not his opponent at all. Even in ancient times, the demon king was also a powerful saint.


    But now, as long as he is not a saint, he has nothing to worry about.


    In the scuffle, someone came out of the entrance of the world again. Luo Fei narrowed his eyes and looked at it. His face was suddenly ugly, because all the people who came in were from the sect of blade snow, and the leaders were mu Qianxue and Xue Ying.


    The two saints and Chu Feng are already difficult to deal with. Now, two saints have come to the sword snow sect, which seems to have brought hundreds of powerful gods. How can the Luo family stop them?


    Xueying and mu Qianxue came to LV Wan. The former said, "respect God, goddess, we also want to join the war."


    Chu Feng has said this at the beginning. Where are the long-term enmities between the Luo family and the blade snow clan? If they don''t let them participate in the Luo family, this tone can''t be released.


    Although it''s doomed to die if you take part in it, then you are ready to come. Moreover, you can see that the cultivation level of the people who come to the blade snow sect is not low. Obviously, they are selected elites, and there won''t be too many casualties.


    Lu Wan nodded softly: "go!"


    Xueying immediately let the 500 blade Xuezong women join the scuffle. With the addition of 500 people, the strong Luo family, who had already resisted the difficulties, became even more embarrassed. She also saw that there were 5000 demon troops still standing still, and the Luo family''s heart was a kind of doomsday desolation.


    Zhang yun''er looked at Luo Fei and took back his eyes: "demon, let the rest of us push forward in a carpet style. Don''t let any fish miss the net, and those who fall will not be killed!"


    The demon king nodded slightly and waved his hand gently. The army of five thousand waiting for the war began to move. It was divided into ten camps and pushed forward to Luojia world. As for Luofei, even if he wanted to stop it, he did not dare to move at the moment, because once he moved, he would be attacked violently.


    That was the four sages. It was a bit hard to deal with one of them, let alone the four. It was impossible.


    Moreover, Lu Wan was an infinite saint. Luo Fei knew that he could not defeat him. He was also angry at Luojia mountain. Where did he go at this time? Even if he could not stop him, he should wait here at least?


    When Luofei was angry with his father, the devil slowly stepped forward and his body gradually suspended. The invisible demon king locked Luo Fei with a killing opportunity: "let''s fight a war!"


    Luo Fei looks stupefied. After seeing the demon king, he is full of scorn.


    Although he is not the most powerful saint, he is confident that there is no enemy under him. Although the demon king is the king of the demon world, he is only a half step sage now. How to be an enemy of himself is no different from seeking death.


    On the ground, mu Qianxue and Xueying also frown. They naturally know the strength of the demon king. Even if Luofei is a saint, how can he be his opponent?


    "The demon king needs to be strengthened."


    Lu Wan seemed to understand the general light of the mouth: "otherwise, it is very difficult for him to return to the peak he used to be, so it is not a bad thing to have a fight with Luofei."


    Mu Qianxue, who wanted to do it herself, resisted the idea in her heart. She wanted to kill Luo Fei with her own hands. But now the demon king stood out first. Naturally, she could not fight with him. However, she was always ready. Once the devil fell into the wind, she would immediately take action.


    The aversion to Luofei is just like the disgust to pujingqiong. Pujingqiong is dead, so Luofei has no need to live.


    Luo Fei''s sneering smile is more vigorous. He also has an idea in his heart, that is, when he fights with the devil, he can take advantage of the opportunity to win him a life.


    As for the rest of the strong Luo family, Luo Fei didn''t think about it at all. As long as he could continue to live, he was not the Savior. He could not manage so much.


    Without waiting for the devil to do something, Luo Fei started to do it first. His body quickly passed through the void, and his face was ferocious. He said, "you want to die, then I will make you happy."The demon king stood there, and the whole person seemed to have no reaction at all. However, when Luofei''s powerful attack arrived, the demon king suddenly disappeared, and Luofei quickly recovered his strength, because if he did not withdraw, he would kill many Luo family members. Although there were some people in the demon Kingdom, they should protect their own people first, not without thinking about them Death, it''s going to take them a little bit longer.


    But even if Luo Fei does not take back his power, Lu Wan and others will not let his power spread to the people in the melee.


    However, Luo Fei didn''t have the heart to think about it. He just looked around and his eyes were full of surprise, because he didn''t know where the devil had gone at the moment. He even couldn''t accept that the demon king disappeared without a trace under his own attack. This is a very abnormal thing.


    At least Luo Fei''s mind is like this, how can a saint of half step resist himself?


    He was trying to find out where the demon king was hiding. Suddenly, a heavy pressure came from the sky. A fierce killing opportunity attacked Luofei. Luofei, who was on alert, dodged away in an instant. He also saw that the demon king did not know when he had gone to the sky.


    "Play tricks."


    With a sneer, Luo Fei went to the demon king in an instant. The powerful power of the flame swept out, making the whole sky red. The devil was completely in a sea of fire in the sky.


    This time Luo Fei is very careful, even the demon king may dodge the retreat to him to cut off.


    When he came to the position parallel to the demon king, Luofei sneered: "ignorant people dare to challenge saints. Now I will let you, the king of the demon world, become a ghost."


    As soon as he pointed out, the flame shot out like a thousand sharp swords. The demon king was calm. When the flames with killing power were about to approach, he suddenly raised his hands, and a black knife appeared in his hands, which was completely condensed by strength.


    Suddenly, Luofei broke all the attacks of Luofei, but Luofei was a saint after all. Although the demon king completely blocked the power, his body still flew out with the huge power and almost hit the ground.


    From a commanding position, Luo Fei Ao ran with a smile: "now know, I am strong, right?"


    With a slight cough, Luofei is not the most powerful saint, but it is also the existence of trampling on the way of heaven. The demon king has not recovered to the peak state, so it is a little difficult to face the devil.


    However, no matter how difficult the devil king is, he has no timidity at all, only a strong will to persevere.


    But for the devil''s persistence, in Luo Fei''s eyes, it was the act of looking for death. He narrowed his eyes and looked at him. He thought that as long as he took the demon, he might be able to coerce Chu Feng to give him a way to leave.


    As long as he left Luojia world safely today, Luofei believed that the universe was so big that Chu Feng could not find himself easily.


    However, he didn''t know that Chu Feng could get information from the world Master, but if there was no need, Chu Feng would not bother the world Lord. Moreover, Luo Fei wanted to leave today, which was definitely impossible.


    Suddenly, the sky roared at this time, and a knife light like black lightning came down from the sky and went straight to Luofei. Luofei just showed disdain for this. How could the powerful Saint be provoked at will.


    When his random force collided with the black knife light, the demon king also came to Luo Fei in an instant. Luo Fei was a little shocked. Because the speed of the demon king was so fast that sometimes he could not respond to it, Luo Fei immediately forced him to retreat.


    The reason why the demon king has amazing speed is that he was once a saint, but the power of inheritance has not been fully opened.


    What''s more, the demon king''s power of inheritance does not need to go through the holy robbery. When the power is fully stimulated, he can become a saint directly. However, Luo Fei doesn''t know anything about this. He thinks about taking the demon king as a chip to threaten Chu Feng.


    The battle situation is more and more fierce. Although the devil king is fighting against Luo Fei in the realm of a half step sage, he is only weaker than Luo Fei. It is not easy for Luo Fei to crush him strongly.


    In addition to suppressing those confrontations that affect the ground, Lu Wan and others are staring at them without blinking to prevent the demon king from suffering losses in Luo Fei''s hands.


    Mu Qianxue''s eyes were even bigger. She began to think that the demon king would be defeated by one move. However, she had already fought dozens of rounds at the moment.


    When can half step saints fight against saints?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3123

    The power of the demon king and the power of Luofei''s flame darted back and forth over the sky, causing the sky to change color, and bringing heavy pressure to the two armies in the air to fight.


    "Suppress them. Many people are dead."


    Zhang yun''er didn''t worry about the situation of the demon king. He just looked at the strong people in the God Kingdom who were fighting around. Many people had already died. There were Luo family, powerful people in the demon world, and women of the blade snow sect. Although the war meant blood and death, Zhang yun''er still felt a little unbearable when he saw it.


    Lu Wan didn''t object. She nodded and joined Zhang yun''er. With the two hands, all the powerful members of the Luo family were oppressed by the heavy sage and could not move at all. They were controlled by the powerful people of the Shenxue sect and the demon world for a short time.


    Xue Ying frowns slightly, but this is the decision made by Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, and she is not easy to say anything. She just looks around and doesn''t see Chu Feng.


    I thought Chu Feng might be circling Luojia mountain?


    "Be careful!"


    At this time, mu Qianxue, who has been staring at the fight between the demon king and Luo Fei, exclaimed that he had burst out. At the same time, the force of wind and snow condensed endless ice and frost and turned into a powerful attack and went towards Luofei. Although the Demon Lord was very strong, there was still a gap between him and Luofei. At this moment, it was already a dangerous line.


    Luo Fei''s flame power has completely wrapped the devil in it, and the next step is to take the demon king and threaten Chu Feng.


    Don''t want mu Qianxue to move so fast, let Luo Fei''s face is very ugly, because it is so close that he can win the demon lord, and can also add a little chips for his life today.


    But now mu Qianxue suddenly launched an attack. Luofei knew that even if he took the demon, he would be seriously injured. At that time, he still had a dead end. Luo Fei gave up to continue to attack the demon, and instead drove the powerful flame force and mu Qianxue''s wind and snow force to collide together.


    For a time, the air was full of blazing and cold breath. Mu Qianxue also blocked in front of the devil, staring at Luo Fei coldly.


    The flame around the demon king also dissipated, and the whole person looked very flighty. He didn''t get angry with mu Qianxue and snatched his opponent. He knew that if Mu Qianxue hadn''t done it, he would have been taken by Luofei.


    Back on the ground, standing behind Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, it seems that nothing has happened just now. It''s just the intermittent cough and the battle with Luofei. After all, the gap is hard to cross.


    Lu Wan looked at mu Qianxue and Luo Fei, who were facing each other in the sky, and then said to the demon king and Xue Ying, "take the people of Luo''s family to the central area. Chu Feng is already waiting there."


    Demon Jun and Xue Ying immediately follow LV Wan''s meaning to arrange, and the powerful Luo family, oppressed by saints, are quickly escorted to the central area one by one.


    "Come on, Luffy can''t kill Snow."


    All of them are going forward. LV Wan says in a soft voice, seeing that Xueying still looks worried.


    Xue Ying took a look, and then she went with everyone. Although Luo Fei is a saint, her foundation is completely based on the resources of her family. Even when she breaks through the saint, she uses a lot of secret weapons to succeed.


    Mu Qianxue is a saint relying on his own strength. By contrast, Luo Fei can''t hurt mu Qianxue. It''s time for mu Qianxue to experience.


    Everyone left, all of them headed for the central area.


    Luo Fei smiles. When Lu Wan and Lu Wan were there just now, he must have wanted to leave, but now only mu Qianxue is left. How can he stop himself?


    Looking at mu Qianxue wantonly, she sneered and said: "the figure of the saint is still as good as ever. Why don''t you come with me? Let''s find a place where Chu Feng can''t find and take root and develop. How about the future?"


    "Shameless!" Mu Qianxue, who can''t feel Luo Fei''s eyes, wantonly looks at himself, and shouts angrily and starts directly.


    His mouth is frivolous, but in the fight, Luofei still dare not despise mu Qianxue. He scolds an unintelligible slut and quickly fights with mu Qianxue. If he can control the upper hand in the fight with the demon king just now, Luo Fei is very sad to find that there is still a little gap between him and Mu Qianxue.


    And this gap, is he can''t compare to Mu Qianxue, pressure also slowly produced.


    Because there is no one around, the fight between the two can be said to be completely liberalized, one cold and one hot two powerful forces rampant in the void, one moment frozen thousands of miles, the other is the flames burning all over the sky, full of power, at any time can easily destroy a strong God.


    It''s just that the more we fight back, Luo Feifei is shocked. Before, he felt that among the third generation of the four major forces, he could not say that he was the strongest, but at least everyone should be the same.


    But now, Luo Fei understood that there was still a gap between himself and mu Qianxue. If we had to fight all the time, the person who had lost the battle must be himself, even if he could seriously injure mu Qianxue, but his result was definitely death.The big hand directly buckle down, the ferocious power of the flame will turn into a long dragon from the sky and go towards mu Qianxue, as if to swallow her completely.


    In the face of such a fierce attack, mu Qianxue''s eyes were frozen, and there was a lot of ice and snow around him. In a moment, he built a strong defense. No matter how the fire dragon attacked, it didn''t work. It couldn''t invade at all. It was completely blocked out.


    Seeing this scene, Luo Fei''s heart has no idea of the end of the first World War, because the result of the war can only be his own bad luck, and the time is too long. Who knows if Mu Qianxue will have support.


    In the heart has gradually sprouted a retreat, in the blast out of a force, Luo Fei also quickly turned around, opened a dazzling door, in an instant did not enter into it.


    Mu Qianxue frowns slightly, but he can''t catch up at the moment. He waves his hands to block Luo Fei''s attack. When he looks again, he finds that Luofei appears not far away. After a moment''s stupidity, he skips across his face.


    She knew that Chu Feng must have enveloped the whole planet with the demon kingdom. Now Luofei wants to leave, how can it be?


    Luo Fei, who thought he could escape, also found that he was still in the Luo family world through the dazzling door. His face changed greatly. He knew that Chu Feng blocked the Luo family world again. Before he could scold him, mu Qianxue''s attack had come towards him.


    "Damn it!"


    He used powerful forces to block mu Qianxue''s attack. With the spread of fire, he blocked mu Qianxue''s sight. Luo Fei went to the central area. Now Chu Feng is in the central area, and there are several saints. It seems very dangerous, but the more dangerous the place is, the safer it may be.


    Because a lot of people have gathered there, and there are also many people in Chu Feng. When Chu Feng starts to work, he will surely have a bit of a rat''s tail. That is his own opportunity, and maybe he can find a way to leave.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Luofei still has illusions about his father Luojia mountain. Others think that Luojia mountain is a man with developed limbs. However, Luofei is very clear that his father is as resourceful as PU yuanlei. He will certainly not ignore the situation faced by his family.


    At the beginning, Luojia mountain said that he would never let Chu Feng get better. Luofei felt that Luojia mountain must have some cards. Otherwise, he would never have said those words.


    In this way, Luffy speeds up and goes directly to the central area, seeking the most dangerous place, which is the safest place.


    Breaking through Luo Fei''s attack, he didn''t even think about how to leave the Luo family world. Instead, he was heading for the Flame Mountain in the central area. Mu Qianxue was also a little confused. When did Luo Fei have such courage? Don''t you know that it might be a good way to threaten Chu Feng now?


    For Luo Fei''s practice, mu Qianxue is completely incomprehensible, but also quickly catch up with her. She is extremely disgusted with pujingqiong and Luofei.


    Because in the once sealed place, both of them said more than once that they would throw her and her dream on the bed and ravage them. Although it was only blasphemy in words, for a woman, don''t say blasphemy in words. Even if a look is not right, they will be very angry and have a grudge.


    So today, in any case, mu Qianxue told himself that we must kill such shameless people as Luo Fei.


    When they let go at full speed, they soon arrived at Huoyanshan one after another. Chu Feng, standing in front of the flame palace, could be seen in the distance. There were Lu Wan and others beside him. Below were the Luo family strongmen who were suppressed and controlled by Lu Wan and others. The Luojia strong men in other surrounding areas were also completely controlled.


    Luo Fei''s heart is also very sad. Luo''s family is not invincible, but it is also a powerful force. However, when facing Chu Feng, it is so vulnerable.


    It is just the destruction of the protecting clan array, and all the strong members of the Luo family have been captured in the shortest time. This is an insult to the strength of the Luo family.


    Of course, Luo Fei is also very clear, that is, the reason why the Luo family was so quickly taken down, except for the strength of chufeng itself, that is, the power controlled by Chu Feng is too strong.


    Once the four forces united, they could resist. Now the four forces are either captured by Chu Feng or settled down by each other. The power in Chu Feng''s hands is absolutely overwhelming. Luo Fei even thought of one point, that is, there are cracks in the cooperation between different families, which must be the conspiracy of Chu Feng, in order to break down one by one.


    He even felt that his affair with Jingzhi was a conspiracy of Chu Feng. Otherwise, why does Jingzhi have such a high status in Pujia now?


    It has to be said that Luffy is still very smart. It is only at this time that he wakes up. It is doomed to be a tragedy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3124

    Chu Feng looks at Luo Fei, who is caught up by mu Qianxue and tangles with each other again, feels a bit sad for him.


    His father Luojia mountain has not appeared until now, and even if he can defeat mu Qianxue, can he leave Luojia world to find a security? The answer is no!


    As for where Luojia mountain is now, Chu Feng doesn''t care much, because he only needs to know that Luojia mountain is still in Luojia world and has not left.


    Luo family''s eyes were also attracted by the battle over the sky, but we didn''t feel happy to see Luofei and mu Qianxue, because Luofei was only one person. There were several saints on Chu Feng''s side who didn''t do anything about it. In their eyes, Luofei was just a grasshopper hopping after autumn.


    At the same time, Luo Fei also realized that he seemed to have made a wrong decision, that is, he should not come to the flame mountain area.


    Although Luojia world has been blocked by Chu Feng''s demon Kingdom, as long as you get rid of Mu Qianxue, you can still find a place to hide. I believe that as long as you hide it well enough, you can not escape this disaster.


    But now Luo Fei realized that his mistake was too late. He even came here. Even if Mu Qianxue could not defeat him, chufeng would not let him leave again.


    Luo Qingting also received the news of Chu Feng and came back from the first city, accompanied by Luo Yu and Luo Yi. The three people saw that Luo''s family had been completely controlled by Chu Feng in a short time. They were all slightly shocked. Was this speed too fast?


    But when they saw Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er standing beside Chu Feng, as well as the demon Kingdom army, they were relieved.


    Now Luojia mountain doesn''t know where to hide. The Luojia family with only one saint can''t resist the fierce Chu wind. As long as the saints suppress them forcibly, the demon Kingdom army can control all the people in the shortest time. It seems that the Luo family''s ending has been doomed from the beginning.


    Luo family saw Luo Qingting three people unexpectedly walked to the front of Chu Feng, eyes flashed angry color, is someone secretly scolding traitor.


    "You think the three of them are traitors, but I think they are your benefactor."


    The voice was very small, but Chu Feng could still hear her. She patted Luo Qingting on the shoulder and walked forward with a smile: "because if they weren''t willing to cooperate with me, they might have died long ago. I believe that even if it was for you, they would choose to cooperate with me?"


    Chu Feng''s words let the Luo family under control dare not make a sound, but in the heart for Chu Feng said words or identity.


    If their lives are threatened, they will choose to surrender to the Chu style, because loyalty is a little too cheap compared with their precious life.


    Seeing them lowering their heads one by one, Chu Feng''s smile was also a little more amusing: "and I said that they were your benefactor. It can be said that if Miss Qingting hadn''t agreed with me in advance, I would never have suppressed you so simply. Even if I had to suppress them, I would have killed half of them."


    "So those of you who are still alive now, even if you don''t thank them, and say that they are traitors and treat benefactors like this?"


    Chu Feng''s three words and two words let those Luo family members who were originally angry with Luo Qingting and others dispersed some discontent. Even if Chu Feng''s power controlled them, even if they were all killed, it''s OK. Now they don''t start because of Luo Qingting''s request. Maybe it''s possible.


    Luo Qingting sees that Chu Feng clarifies her words for herself, and she is moved by some small things in her heart. However, her character is doomed to show her inner thoughts.


    Just when Chu Feng came back, Luo Qingting asked softly, "how can only Luo Fei, the owner of the house?"


    "He should be here soon?" Chu Feng looked up at the sky, inexplicably back to the way.


    Luo Qingting looks slightly stunned. She doesn''t know what chufeng means. She just hasn''t heard the news of Luojia mountain from the beginning to now. Subconsciously, she thinks that Luojia mountain, like Pu yuanlei, ran away from the family at a critical time, and even Luo Fei''s son has been abandoned.


    However, looking at Chu Feng''s confident look, Luo Qingting also scattered the idea of inquiry. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng didn''t worry, so he didn''t have anything to worry about.


    In everyone''s eyes, Luo Fei is just dying, because his final result is not defeated by mu Qianxue, then he is captured by Chu Feng after defeating mu Qianxue. In addition, there will be no other results.


    Luo Fei, who is fighting against mu Qianxue, gradually feels the pressure and finds that although he and mu Qianxue are of a generation, he is really not mu Qianxue''s opponent if he really wants to fight against him.


    If it was not for the power of fire to protect his whole body, he might have been seriously injured by the force of wind and snow of Mu Qianxue, but Rao is so, the pressure is not generally big.


    In the fierce cold wind, the flames soar. All the people on the ground are quietly watching mu Qianxue and Luo Fei''s fight. All around them have been blessed and protected by LV Wan and Zhang yun''er. No matter how serious the leakage of the two people''s fighting power is, it can''t bring them too much harm.I don''t even feel the breath of war.


    Of course, when looking at the situation of the war, some people in the Luo family were also wondering where Luojia mountain had gone. Now Chu Feng not only broke into the Luo family, but even came to the flame mountain. What is Luojia mountain doing as the owner of the family?


    It''s not like Pu Yuan Lei who abandoned his family and ran away? Some people can''t help thinking like this.


    However, Luojia mountain attaches great importance to Luofei''s son. Even if he wants to run, he shouldn''t leave Luofei alone. Now he doesn''t appear. Is he preparing some cards to fight against Chu Feng?


    Then, some people who did not accept Chu Feng but did not dare to make mistakes in their hearts were full of expectations. The Luo family inherited an era of time. At first, they thought that the array eye could not be found, but the result could be found. It was only concealed by Luojia mountain.


    Then it is possible that Luojia mountain still conceals some powerful means. After all, the Luo family''s history in ancient times is not bad, but maybe they don''t know it.


    This part of the people did not show their expectations on their faces, but for Chu Feng, they could feel it. It was just a noncommittal smile. If Luojia mountain really had any powerful means, it would not be necessary to open a large protective group to guard against his attack. The reason why it hasn''t appeared now may be just some kind of conspiracy.


    But even if it is a conspiracy, Chu Feng has nothing to worry about, because in the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is just floating clouds.


    The roaring sound was deafening, which once again focused everyone''s attention on the sky. The battle between the two sages or the outstanding young people of the two families was never seen before.


    The reason is that both the prosi family and the renxuezong are very protective for the outstanding young generation. They will not be allowed to contact with people of the same level, so as not to affect their self-confidence.


    The fight between Luofei and mu Qianxue is also the first time since ancient times. However, it seems that Luo Fei, as the young master of the Luo family, is not the opponent of Mu Qianxue, the holy daughter of zhenxue sect. In the fierce collision just now, a trace of blood can be clearly seen in Luofei''s mouth.


    Chu Feng eyes to the distance, smile more and more fun up, suddenly flicker away.


    When mu Qianxue and Luofei want to collide again, they appear directly in the middle of them. Both of them are surprised. Mu Qianxue wants to take back the strength, but he can''t do it. Luo Fei also launches an attack more ruthlessly after being stunned. Unexpectedly, you Chu Feng wants to block in the middle, so let you pay the price.


    Chu Feng stood there, slowly raised his hands, in the face of a left and a right two people attack, even so calm with his hands to block.


    A dull sound startled the heaven and earth, causing powerful fluctuations and even confusing people''s sight. When everyone got used to the sudden fire, Chu Feng stood there safe and sound, but mu Qianxue and Luofei retreated a lot of distance.


    Although mu Qianxue and Luo Fei are only the third generation sages, even the leaders and ancestors of each family may not dare to block them. However, Chu Feng seems to be in the middle of the two as if nothing had happened. In the end, nothing happened.


    The question of how powerful Chu Feng was once again raised in the hearts of the Luo family. However, there was no affirmative answer at all, only knowing that Chu Feng did not exist at all.


    Chu Feng didn''t feel anything because he had blocked the two people''s amazing confrontation. He seemed to have done a trivial thing. He looked around mu Qianxue and Luo Fei with gentle and elegant smile. He didn''t have the demeanor of killing the world. However, such Chu Feng gave people an unfathomable feeling.


    Seeing only a shadow passing by, Luo Fei suddenly got up and spat out a mouthful of blood from his mouth. He bent down completely, as if he was suffering a great deal.


    Chu Feng also slowly appeared in front of him, one foot bent, knee hard against Luo Fei''s stomach, Luo Fei just vomited blood and bent over, obviously because of Chu Feng''s attack.


    It''s just that one move that makes Lufei lose its combat effectiveness. It''s a little too overbearing, isn''t it?


    Chu Feng didn''t have much pride. He took Luo Fei''s collar and threw him to the ground. When he smashed a deep hole and raised smoke and dust, he looked at the distance again: "master Luo, master Pu, if you don''t come out at this time, when will you wait?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3125

    People on the ground are stunned, all subconsciously follow the direction of Chu Feng, but there is very calm, there is nothing!


    Even Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er showed some confusion, because they could not feel that someone was hiding in the dark. But Chu Feng was not the kind of person who was aimless. He said it naturally and was sure, but was Pu yuanlei there?


    Not to mention that Lu Wan and Lu Wan are curious, even the Luo family are also curious. If you want to say that Luojia mountain is hidden in the dark now, how could Pu yuanlei be there?


    Luo Fei played with PU yuanlei''s favorite concubine when he was in Pu''s family. This incident led to the direct interruption of cooperation between the two families. Even if it was impossible to become an enemy, how could he be in the Luo family and still be with Luojia mountain?


    "You two can really shrink!"


    Chu Feng saw that there was no movement at all, and sighed slightly.


    But between the sighs, suddenly the whole sky darkened in an instant, and a heavy pressure was produced in vain. Thousands of sword lights shot out from the sky. I don''t know when the Minghong magic sword has gone to the clouds.


    Under that terrible attack, two people suddenly and quickly flash out. They are resisting the fierce fire of the magic sword. Who else can they be?


    Seeing the appearance of the two people, the people of Luo family were shocked. How could Pu yuanlei stay with Luojia mountain? Did his concubine play with Luofei, didn''t he care?


    It''s not that Pu yuanlei doesn''t care. He also wants to kill Luofei in his heart. If he does, Luojia mountain will fall out with him completely. Moreover, Jingzhi is a woman. As long as he lives or even reaches the top, what kind of woman can''t get it?


    Soon, the sword spirit of the magic sword was completely destroyed by the two people, and there was no place for them to hide.


    Of course, in their hearts there are some strange, they think the hidden is still very good, how did Chu Feng find out? Because from now on, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er have not found their existence.


    "It''s hard for two masters to be brothers and sisters!"


    Chu Feng landed in front of Luo Fei. When the latter wanted to stand up, Chu Feng raised his feet and trampled on his back. Luo Fei immediately fell down: "a concubine was played, a son played a concubine, and they could cooperate closely. It''s good."


    The matter was told by Chu Feng face to face. Pu yuanlei''s face was not very good-looking, and even his eyes to Luofei were all with murderous intention. However, due to the reason that Luojia mountain was still around, he didn''t dare to reveal it too clearly.


    Luo Fei was ravaged in front of so many people, and his heart was angry except for humiliation.


    He raised his head and called, "father, help me!"


    Luojia mountain''s face was gloomy, and Chu Feng even attacked his son in front of him. Although he had many sons, Luofei was the only one who really had talent. As for other sons, Luojia mountain didn''t pay attention to them.


    With the appearance of the two, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er both came to the side of Chu Feng, which was the situation of the husband singing with the woman.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to fight with Luojia mountain. He just raised his head gently and said with a smile: "you two, you have appeared today, so don''t go again."


    Lu Wan and Zhang Yuner looked at each other and shot out quickly. Lu Wan directly confronted Pu Yuan Lei. Zhang yun''er and Luojia mountain fought each other. Now, LV Wan''s strength is not weaker than Pu Yuan Lei, but Zhang yun''er still lacks a little understanding. In a short time, he can fight with Luojia mountain, but Zhang yun''er is not the opponent of Luojia mountain after all.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng called, "yun''er, come back!"


    Zhang Yuner avoided the attack of Luojia mountain, frowned slightly, but quickly returned to Chu Feng''s side. Everyone thought that Chu Feng was going to do it himself. Suddenly, a light came down from the sky and took Luojia mountain.


    When you see the light from the sky, someone immediately recognized: "chaos artifact, half moon!"


    When people recognized the weapon, Chang''e came down from the sky in a black skirt. Her cool temperament and beautiful face just made everything around her pale.


    He was going to join hands with Pu Yuan Lei to deal with Lu Wan''s Luojia mountain. He avoided the attack of half a month and looked at Chang''e, who was not far away. A strange color flashed in her eyes: "are you an emperor?"


    Chang''e''s eyes were slightly cold over the Luojia mountain. She didn''t mean to answer at all. She raised her hand for half a month and returned to her hand. She had a cool temperament and the kind of coldness that strangers should not get close to. Even people on the ground can clearly feel it.


    Chu Feng patted Zhang yun''er on the shoulder and looked at her unnatural appearance and said with a smile: "I''ll let you try it in the future, but now it''s not a children''s play. Luojia mountain is not so good, but on the whole, it''s still an infinite saint."


    Zhang Yuner nodded gently. She understood that Chu Feng was worried about his own accident.


    But Chu Feng couldn''t help Chu Feng when she met an important enemy. She was still a little uncomfortable. She also secretly decided that she must improve herself quickly and reach the stage of infinite sage as soon as possible. Otherwise, both Lu Wan and Chang''e could help Chu Feng, but she couldn''t. She felt a little guilty and ashamed."Damn it!"


    But in the sky, when Luojia mountain asked, Chang''e completely ignored him, and said angrily, "the lost country is the descendant of our Xiuzhen world and our immigrants. If there is no our Xiuzhen world, there will be no lost country now."


    After a pause, Luojia mountain continued: "and I have checked the past of the lost country. Your father, Dijun, has the blood of our Luo family, and his grandmother is a woman of our Luo family."


    Chang''e nodded her head slightly. A faint killing opportunity flitted through her beautiful eyes. In vain, the half moon shot out in vain. The bright light was dazzling, which also interrupted what Luojia mountain wanted to continue to say.


    Just then, Chang''e didn''t listen to his nonsense at all. Otherwise, he would not start directly.


    Luojia mountain didn''t dare to take it lightly because he saw that Pu Yuan Lei was almost mean to Lu Wan. If he knew to go on, Pu Yuan Lei could only be defeated by Lu Wan, clenching his teeth and avoiding half a month''s attack again. After that, Luojia mountain''s whole body was on fire, and the blazing fire made people feel one of them even if they were far away A hot one.


    At the moment, Luojia mountain is like a round of sun. The strong temperature and the smell of fire poison make people dare not despise it.


    Chu Feng put his foot on Luo Fei''s body and directly smashed all his meridians. Luojia mountain heard Luofei''s shrill scream, and his breath floated and burst into a drink: "Chu Feng, stop it for me."


    Chu Feng not only didn''t mean to stop, but also increased his strength. Luo Fei was like a dog lying there and making a scream, as if he was abusing others. Now the main character is just himself.


    Seeing Luofei suffer from the Chu wind, there are people who are as angry as Luojia mountain, and there are also people who have been bullied and humiliated by Luofei or others around them. Now it is like helping them to vent their evil spirit when they see Luofei being ravaged by Chu wind in turn.


    Because Luofei''s scream attracted some attention of Luojia mountain, Chang''e seized the opportunity to flow in half a month, and the brilliant brilliance contained destructive power to attack.


    The surrounding space seems to be isolated, covering the whole Luojia mountain. Chang''e wakes up like a shadow and goes away like a nine fairyland. She still looks at Chang''e who is fighting with PU yuanlei in the distance and says coldly, "Lu Wan, see who defeated us first."


    Lu Wan flashed a helpless smile and knew that Chang''e wanted to compete with her, but she didn''t mean to compete with Chang''e at all. She just wanted to defeat Pu yuanlei and help Chu Feng stabilize all the unstable factors.


    The power converged in the palm, and the star sword appeared directly in the hand. With one sword, the power of thousands of stars made Pu Yuan Lei''s thunder and lightning power annihilate in the void, and even Lu Wan''s clothes could not be touched.


    Looking at Luojia mountain, the situation is no better than Pu yuanlei. Facing Chang''e, who died once and survived to become an infinite saint, the perception of life and death is not something that Luojia mountain can understand. Under the suppression of half a moon, no matter how turbulent the flame power of Luojia mountain is, it can not break through Chang''e''s suppression.


    Moreover, Chang''e was still urging her to attack. Luojia mountain seemed to be unable to do what she wanted for a time, even angry and subdued.


    When they were in the sealed land, they all felt that the ancient universe had not much powerful existence after the changes of the times, so they felt that as long as they came back, they would surely be the undisputed masters of the universe, but only when they came back did they understand the gap between reality and fantasy.


    In the beginning, only Chu Feng could wreak havoc on them and suppress them. Now Chang''e and Lu Wan can fight against them. It is estimated that Luojia mountain is the only one who can suppress them.


    The atmosphere is more and more depressing. The battle between the four infinite saints is very powerful. If it was not for the demon kingdom to absorb the leaked power, the Luojia world might have been annihilated in such a terrible power.


    But even so, the whole Luojia world is still in a slight vibration, as if it will be destroyed at any time.


    With a loud noise, Luojia mountain and Pu yuanlei were forced to retreat and suppress by Lu Wan at the same time. They leaned back to back. Pu yuanlei added blood on the corner of his mouth and sneered: "I told you that if we didn''t do that, we would not be able to survive today''s crisis."


    "Now don''t say that killing Chu Feng is to respect God and goddess. We are not rivals. Do you want to hesitate?"


    Luojia mountain saw Luofei, who was miserable like a dog on the ground, knew that it had been completely abandoned by Chu Feng. He clenched his fist and his eyes were burning with murder and anger: "OK, let''s have a bet."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3126

    "Wan''er, Chang''e, come back!"


    When Luojia mountain said a bet, Chu Feng had already opened his mouth.


    Lu Wan and Chang''e frown slightly and look at Luojia mountain and Pu yuanlei. They don''t know what they can do under such circumstances. However, Chu Feng has already opened his mouth and they will not refute his meaning in public. They quickly return to him.


    The atmosphere of the whole flame mountain became heavy at this moment, because everyone did not know what cards puyuanlei and Luojia mountain had.


    Obviously, neither of them seems to be the opponent of Chang''e and Lu Wan. Now Chu Feng seems to be going to take the initiative. What else can Pu yuanlei do? I want to see whether they are bluffing on their faces, but unfortunately, they can''t see the bluff at all.


    All we can see is self-confidence, and it is absolutely self-confidence. Is there really any card?


    Suddenly, in everyone''s curiosity, Luojia mountain and Pu yuanlei actually hugged each other. Even though Chu Feng had already seen what happened in the next five minutes through his left eye, it was still speechless to see them holding each other.


    How is it that he is also a leader of a great power? How can he hold them together in public like this?


    Even Chu Feng had already known that he was speechless, not to mention other people. Luo Fei, who was half dead on the ground and even hard to get out of breath, said angrily: "father, do you have feelings with PU yuanlei because I played with his concubine?"


    Let''s not say that Luo Fei thinks so. Even Lu Wan and her first sight all sprout some bad ideas.


    However, as the breath of Pu yuanlei and his wife began to change, everyone knew that they were not simply embracing each other. There must be some amazing cards. Otherwise, they began to know that they were not rivals, how could they still come out?


    Above the void, the two hold each other and rotate slowly. With the speed of their rotation, the surrounding forces directly form a tornado. At first, they can still see their figures. Finally, they are obscured by the dust and smoke lifted by the tornado. They have no idea what they are doing.


    At this time, there is a deep black hole in the sky. It seems that something is being sucked out by the tornado.


    We also felt that the black hole was a little familiar, and then remembered that when the protective clan array was about to burst, it seemed that there was such a black hole in the sky.


    But isn''t that black hole pulling away the power of the guard clan array? How could it suddenly appear, and what was led out of it by the tornado? At the moment, it seems that it is going deep into the body of Luojia mountain and puyuanlei. What are they going to do? Why is this breath so uncomfortable.


    "Wait, it''s going to be a devastating war. You don''t need to fight. Just watch that the surrounding area won''t be ravaged by the power."


    Chu Feng told him, without surprise and without joy, he went toward the sky. Because he was too close to the place where the tornado was, his clothes were moving with the wind, and his hair was flying. He had already held the bright moon gun in his hand and stood there like a god of war.


    At this moment, all the eyes are projected on the dome of that day. There is tension, there is uneasiness, but more is deep uneasiness.


    Because the behavior of puyuanlei and Luojia mountain is so strange that they have never seen it. Moreover, with the speed of the tornado turning faster and faster, the uncomfortable breath is getting stronger and stronger. What happened in the end and why is it like this?


    All of us still don''t know what happened. Suddenly, the tornado was full of terrible power, but we couldn''t see what kind of attack it was.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and lifted a smile around his mouth. The bright moon gun was lifted up and quickly turned in the palm of his hand. Even a shadow could not be seen. It was the attack of the wind just now. The wind is invisible, but when the strength of the wind reaches a certain degree, it will produce a strong attack force.


    Eliminate the attack from within the tornado, Chu wind hung down the bright moon gun, the mind appeared a story of ancient times.


    In ancient times, the most perfect spiritual practitioners were born. They were born with unique cultivation conditions. All the elements in nature can become their spiritual power to enhance their own strength.


    At that time, there were thousands of races in the Xiuzhen world, each occupying a place, but the most powerful were the ten ancient tribes.


    These ten ancient clans all practice different powers. They focus on a breakthrough. The common family focuses on the power of thunder and lightning, the Xijia family focuses on the power of dream, the Luo family focuses on the power of fire, and the school of blade snow focuses on the power of wind and snow.


    But except for the four schools, the other forces are also practicing different forces, such as the power of pure wind, the power of light, the power of darkness, or the power of life and death.


    All elements that belong to nature exist, then the cultivator can try to become a kind of power, which is why the cultivator will be the most perfect human being. However powerful the cultivator is, he cannot practice the power of various elements. Many of them are limited by blood.Therefore, in the long river of the Xiuzhen world, only the ten ancient ethnic groups stood up, and the rest of them could not develop to be as powerful as the ten ancient ethnic groups because they practiced the elemental power of the minority.


    But the minority doesn''t mean that they are not strong enough. It just depends on the degree of their cultivation.


    Looking at the black hole above the sky, many evil forces are being released. Thinking of the endless corpses under the temple of heaven of the Luo family, Chu Feng was a little strange at that time. Whether the Luo family was too cruel, they even used their own people to sacrifice to heaven.


    But now Chu Feng knows exactly what''s going on. Those people are not the Luo family at all, but the people of all major races in ancient times. They are only captured by the Luo family for offering sacrifices to heaven. Although they are all dead, their strength will eventually remain under the ground.


    So the Luo family built the heart array at the beginning, suppressing those forces in the underground, hiding them and not releasing them, because they were the cultivation power of various departments.


    At the moment, Chu Feng probably knew the means of puyuanlei and Luojia mountain. They wanted to gather together the power of those who had died in the land of Luojia. As for the number of people who died at the beginning, Chu Feng did not know.


    But in terms of the history of the Luo family in ancient times, many people must have died, and a little remains of the powerful ones. The ordinary ones have already turned into dust, and all of these are closely related to the Luo family''s protective array.


    As for why puyuanlei knew all this, what he wanted to do with Luojia mountain, Chu Feng didn''t know.


    Only know their next, is likely to face is, all attributes of the practitioners!


    When Chu Feng probably guessed the reason for the change at the moment, the tornado was also slowly becoming smaller, and the black hole above the sky was also gradually becoming smaller. An evil breath also contained a breath of terror, which made people very uncomfortable.


    Chu Feng converges Qi machine left eye twinkles, when see clearly that person in dust smoke, facial expression slightly changes, how to return a responsibility in the end? Is that still human?


    All of a sudden, people on the ground were blown to and fro. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er quickly put out their hands to suppress those forces.


    All of a sudden, all of this had not stopped. Some water swords appeared out of thin air and went towards the Chu wind. It seemed that all of them were formed by water. But Chu Feng didn''t dare to take it lightly, because if they touched themselves, they would still bring great harm.


    Careful to break these attacks, that in the eyes of Chu Feng, it can be said that not a person''s existence appeared.


    On the ground, people''s faces changed. Where were the figures of puyuanlei and Luojia mountain. On the void, it could be said that it was a monster with a ferocious face, a huge head, and the red hair standing up directly, which gave people a very difficult feeling.


    His eyes are overflowing with fierce light, and his whole body is shining with the power of thunder and fire. The most important thing is that he has four hands. What''s going on?


    Chu Feng twisted his neck, and his eyes stayed on the person who appeared. Lightning flashed around him as if he were all over the body. The flash of fire from time to time didn''t hurt him at all. Chu Feng couldn''t understand this. The only thing that can be sure is that Luojia mountain and puyuanlei are united.


    After seeing this, Lu Wan said solemnly, "Chu Feng, this is the body of complaining spirit. You should be careful."


    Chu Feng smell speech slightly a Leng, immediately understand come over.


    He didn''t know what the body of complaining spirit was before, but after going to the soul world several times, he also knew that the body of complaining spirit was similar to that of the master of the world, belonging to half human and half soul. However, there was one difference, that is, the body of complaining spirit was made by man, and he did not belong to a person at all, but was formed by thousands of resentful spirits entering into one body.


    They have the dual power of yin and Yang. They are even more powerful than the masters of the world. They can even absorb the evil spirits for their own power. But there is also one thing that the other half of them are human beings.


    This is a monster that is not allowed to exist in heaven and earth. It is a complete monster, because its existence is a disturbance to the order of yin and Yang. As long as it is immortal, it will feed on wandering souls and supply itself with the power of the strong. It is very evil!


    Chu Feng thought that such evil means had already disappeared. He had never thought that Luojia mountain and puyuanlei were still in control. He even used the lives of two infinite saints to attract the evil spirits who had worshipped heaven in the Luo family. It was extremely evil.


    Now, Chu Feng doesn''t know what to call him. If he doesn''t treat him carefully, he will become a terrible monster. I''m afraid nothing can suppress it.


    Because it itself is not in the way of heaven, beyond a lot of constraints, how can nothingness control things beyond destiny?


    Holding Haoyue gun tightly, Chu Feng''s eyes were cold: "now how should I call you, or you?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3127

    With a ferocious and huge head, nearly two meters tall, the whole body is filled with a very uncomfortable breath, not only the power of thunder and lightning, the power of fire, but also the power of various elements and even serious stagnation.


    In particular, the limbs and arms, looking at it, makes people panic. It doesn''t seem to grow out of people at all.


    He slowly raised his head, and his mouth cracked with a smile: "you can call me thunder fire supreme!"


    Thunder and fire?


    Chufeng chufeng laughs faintly when he hears the speech. It can be seen from this that the main thinking should be puyuanlei and Luojiashan. He just thinks that the owners of the two Xiuzhen families actually chose to abandon their own practices in order to be powerful. Chu Feng really can''t understand it.


    The sorcery that nagula practiced once was to change himself into a monster. Now, compared with PU yuanlei and Luojia mountain, it is nothing.


    Holding the bright moon gun, Chu wind slowly wriggled his neck: "thunder fire supreme, it seems that you dream of becoming the supreme?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Thunder fire supreme laughed, and the whole body''s breath was stirring in terror there. The sound was as bad as metal collision: "we are the supreme one originally!"


    Whoosh, people can only hear such a figure, thunder and fire supreme has appeared in front of Chu Feng, a hand clenched into a fist, facing Chu Feng''s head and beckoning away.


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, but the moment things dodged away, only after he dodged away, the remaining momentum of a punch with the power of terror hit the earth, suddenly let the earth appear a huge pit, some people who did not have time to dodge all died.


    Chu Feng frown, just a punch from the air carries so much power, if this is completely let go, how terrible it must be?


    At the beginning, if Chu Feng was a little bit relaxed, he didn''t dare to take it lightly any more. The power of thunder fire supreme was almost several times that of puyuanlei and Luojia mountain. If one is not careful, he may pay a heavy price.


    But how to deal with such a monster that is neither human nor ghost?


    Thinking of the way to deal with the thunder and fire supreme, Chu Feng also quickly shuttled back and forth on the sky, and the magic light wings expanded to enhance the speed of Chu wind. Even though the speed of thunder fire supreme was very fast, it was totally impossible to catch up with Chu Feng in a short time.


    They have been looking forward to the Luojia mountain to solve the family crisis, but this time, when Luojia mountain really appeared and cooperated with PU yuanlei to deal with Chu Feng, the Luo family were not happy at all.


    They can''t accept that their master is a monster, and they can''t accept that their master and other people have become a strange thing that they fear when they see it.


    For the first time, they were all looking forward to chufeng''s killing thunder and fire, because they had a feeling that if Chu Feng was defeated by Lei Huo supreme, the Luo family would suffer disaster in the future, even the Pu family would not be spared. The evil smell in his body was too uncomfortable.


    On the sky, no matter how Chu Feng dodges, he can''t get rid of the thunder and fire supremacy. The strength of the latter is really between Bozhong and himself.


    Chu Feng knew that it was no way to escape. Suddenly, he stopped, and the bright moon spear shot out, and the thunder fire Supreme Master grinned and approached. Facing the bright moon gun, he didn''t mean to dodge. Instead, he stretched out his hand. A dark whirlpool actually solved the attack of Haoyue gun.


    He knew that just now it was the power of darkness, and everything under the darkness would be fixed. Only in ancient times, there were very few people practicing the dark power, and in the end, even disappeared.


    I didn''t expect that puyuanlei and Luojia mountain were able to control the power of darkness after the combination. Compared with the thunder and fire of their two families, they were not weak.


    It seems that the two men are just fighting a simple battle, but each attack is only known by them, which contains extremely terrible power. If the ordinary Saint comes, he will be seriously injured in such strength.


    Taking advantage of the situation to step back a little, the Chu wind quickly rose, opened the distance with thunder and fire, Pangu shield appeared directly, flashing light and disappeared around the body. Facing such a powerful monster, we should protect ourselves first.


    Although there is magic armor, there is nothing wrong with adding a layer of protection.


    "Do you think you can stop me?"


    Leihuo looked at chufeng with a grim smile. His four hands were passively there, as if he were making some gestures. Suddenly, a water curtain appeared around the Chu wind.


    It seems to be just very weak water, but when Chu Feng tried to get out of the water, he found that these water curtains formed a space blockade. It was not so easy to leave. Looking at the thunder and fire, the Supreme Master grinned through the water curtain and was coming towards him. Chu Feng did not expect to encounter such a situation today.However, there is no panic in my heart. The power of the supreme thunder and fire is beyond my cognition, but it is not beyond my control.


    Haoyue gun disappeared in the hand, Chu wind twisted his neck, yin and Yang Holy Grail slowly suspended, but also with the purple gourd also appeared at the same time.


    The thunder and fire emperor who was about to approach stopped and looked at the two artifacts with some fear in his eyes, as if they were dangerous things.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t expect two artifact to be able to deal with the thunder and fire supreme. The reason why he offered them was to use them to stop the thunder and fire supreme. When the Holy Grail of yin and Yang sounded, it could disturb other people''s mind, and the purple gourd could absorb part of the thunder fire supreme''s attack power when necessary.


    Now it''s in the water curtain space, and the fiend domain can''t play a big role. Even if there is no water curtain isolation, the demon realm can only absorb the power of leakage. It''s not impossible to absorb the power when attacking, but it depends on who it is.


    It must not have a great effect on such evil things as the supreme thunder and fire.


    Purple gourd is different. As long as thunder fire supreme has any powerful attack, it can immediately absorb part of it. Although it can''t suck thunder fire supreme into purple gold gourd, it is believed that with its little suppression, it will be much easier to fight.


    With the power of four, even if you can destroy the body with the most ferocious hand


    Obviously, he also knew that purple gourd would absorb his power.


    "I can brag, too, but it''s no use."


    Chufeng pondered a smile, whizzed to get close to the thunder fire supreme, lifted a leg, instantly swept out, the target is thunder fire supreme that huge ferocious head.


    Lei Huo''s eyes were cold and contemptuous. His two hands moved quickly to block Chu Feng''s attack. In addition, Chu Feng''s whirling power did not hurt Lei Huo''s supreme. It seems that his four hands are a little troublesome, but the four hands are very flexible, just like fighting with two people.


    The two men were entangled in the water curtain, fighting against the pure and most powerful physical strength. Even if they were far apart, people could hear the sound of collision.


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng was accidentally held by the four hands of thunder fire, and the whole person couldn''t move. The thunder fire supreme also laughed: "abuse you, relax and be happy!"


    But on Chu Feng''s face, there was no panic or uneasiness. On the contrary, he had a light ponder. Through the test just now, he already knew that the power of thunder fire supreme was much stronger than that of two people, but it was not invincible. It was too proud to call it thunder fire supreme.


    When people on the ground saw that Chu Feng was caught by thunder fire supreme, they all changed their color. Only Lu Wan and others didn''t worry too much, and Chu Feng didn''t have a bit of panic. That shows that he still has cards and has the confidence to defeat thunder and fire.


    Of course, what Lu Wan and others think most about is how strong Chu Feng is and why he always brings some surprises when he thinks he is almost the same?


    At this time, the sky, which was originally just a rolling cloud, suddenly rolled directly. The sky became dark, not to mention reaching the point where one could not see his fingers. However, it was completely the same as at night. But now it was only noon. How could it suddenly be dark?


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also looked at the sky curiously. They both thought of something. But Chang''e was completely cold. She knew who was coming. She was very uncomfortable in her heart. She did not allow herself to marry others, even after she died.


    Obviously, the one who comes is the king of the soul world, the Lord of the world!


    Thunder fire supreme control Chu wind, raised his head to look at the sky, angry way: "who?"


    A dark door flashed, and the beautiful immortal master slowly came out. His face was full of helplessness and looked at Chu Feng: "I thought you could solve this body of complaining spirit. It seems that I think you can look up to you."


    On the ground, we just wonder what people, why also rolling Saint breath, but when there is a lot of dead gas, Luo Qingting exclaimed: "world Master."


    She only saw Chu Feng contact with the world leader this morning. Naturally, she knew that the man was the master of the world. She blinked her eyes and said in her heart that it was even more beautiful than the one on the screen. How can women live?


    Hearing the word "master of the world", except for the insiders, everyone is very confused. Even the supreme thunder fire is puzzled: "say, who are you?"


    "King of the soul world!" The world Master narrowed his eyes, looked at the thunder fire supreme, word by word.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3128

    King of the soul?


    Soul world?


    People, look at me. I see you haven''t responded for a while. Naturally, they have heard of the word "soul world". It is said that people will go to a place after death, and then they can get a second life through there.


    But that is a legend after all, and even if there is such a place as the soul world, what is the king of the soul world?


    The eyes of the Luo family all look at the world Master who is more beautiful than the woman. Many people''s first reaction is how possible. The real existence of the soul world is already a shocking thing. At the moment, the soul world not only exists, but also the king of the soul world. People of the Luo family feel that there are too many things today.


    First of all, Luojia mountain and puyuanlei''s behavior shocked them. Now there is a man who claims to be the king of the soul world. For a moment, everyone''s heart is a little bit unacceptable.


    "King of the soul world!"


    Thunder fire supreme ferocious face slightly wrinkled: "the legendary soul world, really exist?"


    Chu Feng was under the control of thunder and fire, but he didn''t mean to be nervous or worried at all. Instead, he said with a smile: "this is the absolute words of the soul world. You will know his existence after you die."


    Thunder fire supreme looks cold. How can he accept death?


    "I don''t care who you are, as long as you and I are the enemy, I will make you very sad!"


    "I''m not against you." With a faint smile, the master of the world slowly came to the front, but he did not get too close to avoid any misunderstanding: "it''s just to take away the ghosts that should be reported in the soul world since the Luo family''s era. Now they are all in your body. Should we give them the place to go?"


    Chu Feng asked with a smile, "master, can you deal with this thing?"


    The master of the world sighed and shook his head: "if he is really so strong, I''m not his opponent. But now he is a body of resentment, which is cast by countless souls who can''t enter the soul world. So I should still be able to deal with it. After all, I am the king of the soul world, and I don''t mean to talk about it casually."


    "Of course, if the devil is strong enough, I don''t want to do it, just you?"


    Chufeng chufeng laughed heartily and completely ignored the Supreme Master of thunder and fire that controlled him: "master of the world, it''s clear that you want to extradite the dead, but what you said is to save me. Generally, I won''t give you this favor, and even if you don''t show up, I can solve this clown. I don''t have to worry about it."


    The owner of the world smiles and stands quietly outside the water curtain. He doesn''t feel unhappy because of Chu Feng''s words.


    Chu Feng also restrained his smile. Judging from the attitude of the world leader, he can indeed deal with thunder and fire. However, in order to better deter the Luo family, Chu Feng doesn''t mind letting them know his own means.


    After the appearance of the Lord, thunder and fire was completely ignored, and he was completely angry at the moment.


    "I''ll tear you up!" he yelled


    Chu Feng sneered, his hands and feet slowly closed. Although the power of thunder fire supreme is very strong, it still can''t play any role under the absolute power of Chu wind. No matter how thunder fire supreme releases his violent power, Chu Feng does not feel general at all, and his eyes are cold and terrible.


    All the people were shocked to see all this. It was obvious that Chu Feng was not the opponent of thunder and fire just now. Why is it totally different now? Does he want to break through the water curtain blocking him, or even break away from the shackles of thunder and fire supreme?


    Only the Lord of the kingdom was as calm as ever. He knew that Chu Feng could hurt the void. There were few people in the world who could deal with it. Even if he didn''t have any confidence to let Chu Feng be captured.


    Of course, the existence of the supreme thunder fire, the world master only needs a finger to make him disappear, but now he is more willing to see what Chu Feng wants to do, and it is not too late to start again.


    "How could that happen?"


    The ferocious color on Lei Huo''s face is completely solidified. He wants to tear Chu Feng into four pieces. But at the moment, his strength is not as big as Chu Feng. How could he be like this?


    "The clown''s game time is over." Chufeng wrung his neck with a sneer, and suddenly bumped into the back. Everyone only heard a muffled sound and the scream of thunder and fire.


    But when he saw the situation of thunder and fire supreme, everyone subconsciously covered their nose. Just now, Chu Feng used his head to install thunder fire supreme, and when he let go of pain, he was directly out of his control. Judging from the situation of thunder and fire supreme, his nose was probably collapsed.


    But Chu Feng was out of the control of thunder and fire, and didn''t forget about it. When the latter was distracted by pain, he flew across directly, kicking the thunder fire supreme out and bumping into the water curtain.


    Wriggling his neck to move the confinement, Chu Feng hooked his fingers: "originally thought you would bring me a little surprise, but now it seems that I am disappointed."


    "Impossible!" Thunder fire supreme couldn''t accept the situation that he was ravaged by the Chu wind. He quickly approached Chu Feng with a roar. He was nearly two meters in size. He didn''t mean to be clumsy at all. It was just a matter in the blink of an eye.However fast the speed is, this time on the Chu wind is still a little slower, because everyone did not see what happened, the thunder fire supreme flew out again and hit the water curtain.


    Chu Feng left at any time, directly grabbed thunder fire supreme''s hair and threw it fiercely. Once again, it bumped into the water curtain. It looked very miserable. With the collapse of the nose, thunder fire supreme became more ferocious.


    "I want you dead!"


    Thunder fire supreme surrounded by dead air, a Black Mist diffused out of his body. In those black weapons, people saw many people''s bodies, and thought of the ghosts just mentioned by the Lord of the world, those were obviously.


    Chufeng gentle smile without fear, see the world Lord frown to start, smile way: "I said I can."


    The master of the world stretched his brow and said in a low voice, "if you can, give these dead a way to live. If they die again, it will be too sad."


    "You are so merciful." Chu Feng sighed and shook his head. The next moment, he appeared in front of the thunder and fire supreme like a shadow. His hand was lifted up and the sky was like a lightning bolt connected to the palm of Chu Feng''s hand. It was like a whip that blew on the thunder and fire supreme. All of us immediately saw the thunder and fire supreme breaking into flesh.


    But all this did not end like this. Chu Feng kept waving the thunder and lightning connected to the weather and looked at the thunder and fire supreme, which made him unable to urge those souls to entangle Chu Feng.


    Finally, he could not bear the pain of thunder and fire. The supreme one roared and took back all the dead souls. It seemed that it was too much to be embarrassed. He added a thick lip and a ferocious smile: "I will crush you!"


    All of a sudden, the surrounding water curtain began to shrink slowly, thunder and fire supreme also separated from the water curtain and stood outside. The square like water curtain was pressing toward the Chu wind, and it seemed to be getting smaller and disappearing.


    Lu Wan and others are anxious. The water curtain is not a simple means of attack. If it continues to shrink, it may directly oppress Chu Feng to death.


    "It''s really troublesome. I thought I could have my own secret quietly."


    Chu Feng sighed, not worried at all. Suddenly, he raised his hand, and the force of wind and snow came into being in vain. At this moment, not only the Luo family changed color, but even the people of the blade snow sect opened their eyes in horror.


    It''s the power of the cultivator, and it''s also the power of the wind and snow that the blade snow sect focuses on. The Luo family and the blade snow clan have deep resentment. Naturally, they are not unfamiliar with such a breath, and the people of the blade snow sect are not unfamiliar with the power of their own family. But how can Chu Feng use the force of wind and snow?


    Out of the few informed people, all people do not know that it is because the snow colored clothes have become the residence of the Chu wind, so Chu wind can also exert the power of wind and snow.


    Mu Qianxue blinked, and the strength of the force of wind and snow was even on her. She took Xueying''s hand and asked, "uncle, what''s going on?"


    Xueying naturally knows that it''s because of the relationship between xuenishang and Chu Feng. Now mu Qianxue asks Xueying that Xueying can''t hide it for long. She sighs: "I''ll tell you when things are over here, but you don''t want to ask anything now."


    Mu Qianxue felt the uneasiness in his heart. He thought that Chu Feng had come to the world of Luo family quietly. At the beginning, he went to find Xue nishang according to his own will. Mu Qianxue gently shook his head and told him not to think in the bad direction, but he could not help thinking in that direction.


    The water curtain completely froze when the Chu wind released the force of wind and snow, and it was difficult to gradually become smaller, and the whole became an ice curtain!


    Thunder fire supreme face big change: "how can this happen?"


    This water curtain is hard to break no matter with fire or the most powerful attack force. The best way to break the water curtain is to freeze it by the force of wind and snow, and then smash it directly. But how can Chu Feng achieve the power of wind and snow?


    Before he wanted to understand, Chu Feng had already smashed the cage like space in the ice curtain with a fist, and his smile was still warm: "thunder and fire supreme, if your means are only a little bit, I''ll let the world master play with you, because playing with you is too unfulfilled. It''s easy to blow and kill!"


    When people heard Chu Feng''s words, they almost felt the urge to spit blood. It was a body of resentment forged by two infinite saints who attracted countless wandering souls. It was a powerful existence. Where did Chu Feng come from?


    Thunder fire supreme is because of Chu Feng''s disdain and anger. His fists clenched: "my means, you can''t afford it."


    The thunder and fire supreme who was completely immersed in anger did not care what Chu Feng despised. After a cold drink, the air around him changed, and all of a sudden, it became extremely dull.


    Chufeng sniffed, but shook his head: "gather all the natural forces to defeat me, you are too naive!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3129

    "How do you know?"


    Thunder and fire, who was gathering powerful forces, was shocked.


    The power of practitioners is very strong, but it is very single. Each person may only control one kind of power in his life. Therefore, in ancient times, every family and clan only selected the power suitable for their own cultivation.


    If anyone wants to control all the forces of nature, it''s basically impossible.


    But now thunder fire supreme is OK. He draws the soul that died in the Luo family because the heart array can''t reach the soul world into the body. There are two infinite saints, puyuanlei and Luojia mountain, as the guidance. Then we can gather all kinds of forces. For example, the water curtain that trapped Chu Feng just now belongs to the power of water. It just depends on the degree of use.


    In any case, the ultimate cultivation is very powerful.


    Chufeng faint smile, body slowly Retreat: "I know a lot of things, but unfortunately you will never know."


    It can be said that as long as there are these elements in the nature, then the practitioners can become stronger and stronger. This is why the practitioners in the ancient times were called the most perfect human beings.


    That''s something that humans in this era can''t compare.


    It''s just a pity that no matter how strong the majority is, everything is floating clouds in front of absolute power. Even if the combination of puyuanlei and Luojia mountain gave birth to thunder and fire supreme, he can control the means of all practitioners, but that''s all.


    See Chu wind seems to have no preparation and hands-on, Leng after a moment of thunder fire supreme immediately angry: "you despise me."


    Chu Feng spread out his hands and slowly stopped in the distance. Minghong magic sword appeared in his hand: "I don''t look down on you or despise you. On the contrary, I''ll personally send you to death, but now I don''t want to waste time with you."


    If we didn''t know that Chu Feng had arrogant capital, all the people present would say that he was arrogant.


    It''s just that Chu Feng is not ready to do it. What is he going to do?


    At this time, the heaven and earth suddenly became peaceful, and everyone''s eyes were on the world Master who had almost forgotten. Because the breath suddenly produced seemed to come from the world Master, but what did he do?


    Still thinking, everyone''s ears sounded a kind of inexplicable voice, heard when there is a feeling of drowsiness, how can this look?


    But the thunder fire supreme in the original anger also calmed down, only a pair of eyes looked at the world Lord angrily: "what did you do to me?"


    "As I said just now, I am the king of the soul." The master of the world is very calm, which makes people feel no trace of waves: "I can''t interfere with people living, but once a person dies and becomes a soul body, he will be bound by me, whether he is the soul of ordinary people or the soul of saints."


    "As long as the sound of Requiem rings, no matter how bad the dead are, they will obey my orders."


    This?


    Thunder fire supreme one Zheng, feel that there is something in the body is about to come out in general, the face changes greatly, drink a way: "don''t!"


    He had no intention to fight. If he fought against Chu Feng, he was confident that he could fight all the time. But now the Lord of the world took his hand and found that he could not fight against it. It was not how powerful the LORD was, but because the LORD had seized his lifeline, and the sound of soul calming sounded. All the dead souls had to obey the Lord''s orders.


    Looking at the thunder fire supreme quickly toward the distance, the world Master closed his eyes without surprise and joy, and put his hands together: "rest in peace!"


    appeared as like as two peas above the head of the Lord, a dim light door, and a deep glare. Chu Feng looked at it lightly. It was just like the door of the soul world he opened. The difference was the door of the spiritual boundary opened by the Lord and the role of peace. I am afraid that the bad souls will pass away to the soul realm after this door.


    The far away thunder and fire supreme seems to have suffered traction, but there is no way to continue to move forward. It is completely pulled by a force and unable to move forward.


    All of a sudden, black fog appeared in the supreme body of thunder and fire. Those black fog went around and went to the sky. One by one, the dark shadows came out and went towards the door of the soul world. Then they disappeared into it. The sharp eyed people found that they were all human beings, or soul bodies.


    The body of Leihuo supreme was completely restrained. The body close to two meters high was slowly getting smaller. The black fog came out of his body. Chu Feng''s magic sword was lifted up gently. He knew that when the black fog dissipated, it was time for him to send Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain to death.


    All this is completely strange to people on the ground. After the combination, the powerful thunder and fire supremacy is in the hands of the world Lord, and there is no spare power to fight back. Is this too evil?


    But no matter how good, in the face of such a situation, no one on the scene dare to speak, just all hold their breath like watching there.


    Suddenly, a flash of dark light, thunder and fire disappeared, puyuanlei and Luojia mountain appeared again, but they seemed to have no strength at all. They fell down from the sky and hit the ground severely.The master of the world looked at the soul body coming towards this side in the distance, and sighed: "if the heart array of Luo family exists for a day, the dead can''t leave to go to the soul world. Now the heart array disappears, this place is normal."


    One by one soul came from a distance, together with those who had just come out of the supreme body of thunder and fire, entered the gate of the soul world.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to see what the world Lord was doing. He just put down the Ming Hong magic sword and looked at Pu Yuan Lei and Pu Yuan Lei on the ground. He felt that their strength had disappeared with all the soul bodies left and the combination was relieved. He looked at their aging appearance, their slowly lost vitality, and their pale hair.


    Chu Feng knows that they can''t live for long, and he has gone out of his mind to kill them. If he kills them, he will catch the evil. It''s better to let them wait for the coming of death!


    When the last soul body entered the gate of the soul world, the master of the world also said faintly: "demon, in the end, I helped you eliminate all the dangers. Remember to owe me a favor."


    "I won''t admit it." Chu Feng spread out his hands with a smile: "because even if you don''t, I can kill him, but then all the souls in his body will be destroyed by me, so it''s not that I owe you a favor, but you owe me a favor, which must be paid back."


    The master of the world smiles: "OK, I owe you a favor. I hope we can meet earlier."


    Turning around, the Lord walked directly into the door of the soul world, and then the dark light door disappeared.


    The master of the world left, just like when he came. But after today, we are destined to have another place in our hearts, which is the soul world. And the man just now, they will not forget, that is the king of the soul world, the Lord of the world!


    What''s more, some women''s eyes twinkle with little stars. Originally, they thought that death was a terrible thing, but now they don''t feel terrible at all, because the words and deeds of the world master just now have already fluctuated their heartstrings. Some even think that even if they die now, they will have no regrets.


    However, if they knew that the master of the world only focused on the soul of the sage, even if they died and could not see the master in the soul world, they would not know what they would think.


    A war that should have been shocking ended quietly under the last interference of the world Lord. The plot of Pu yuanlei and Luojia mountain, changing their own contravariant, could not change the fact that the war was defeated. After everyone calmed down, their eyes fell on Chu Feng.


    The man, the man who has made the Luo family unable to resist.


    Chu Feng also put away the Ming Hong magic sword, and raised his hand to pull up puyuanlei and Luojia mountain and fell before the flame palace. Chu Feng also fell down from the sky and turned to face the people: "I will give you a little time to think about it, surrender or die."


    Having said his demands, Chu Feng also looked at the dying puyuanlei and Luojia mountain above the ground, and Luofei, who was as miserable as a dog. Now all three have become disabled people, even if they can survive, there will be no future.


    Of course, if they go to the soul world, they can still have some freedom, but if they get to the soul setting area, it''s hard to say.


    Chu Feng did not show any winner''s posture, but opened a door of dazzling light. Jingzhi came out of it. Seeing Chu Feng, he immediately stepped forward: "demon!"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, pointing to puyuanlei and Luofei: "I promised you to let them die. Now they are here. I will give you to deal with it. How you want to deal with it is your business. I will not interfere."


    "Luo Fei is not easy to die, Pu Yuan Lei may have been a few hours, revenge and complaint!"


    When she heard Jingchu, she had to deal with her face.


    There are three men in her life. Puyuanlei is her first man and Luofei is her second. Although the two only have a communication, what happened is unforgettable. Then there is Pu SA, but what makes her want to kill is puyuanlei and Luofei. Because one of them has occupied her for many years, the other asks her to do good deeds behind Pu yuanlei.


    But in the end, both of them let her down, so Jingzhi went forward directly, picked up puyuanlei and Luofei, and bowed to Chu Feng: "thank you, demon!"


    Take two people to leave directly, dazzle the door also to disappear, Luo Qingting micro frown to want to say something, but see Chu Feng that can not be discussed look, or put the words to say.


    When Chu Feng''s eyes were on Luojia mountain, Luo Qingting and others, or the rest of Luo''s family, tightened their bodies. Was Chu Feng going to do it himself?


    However, Chu Feng did not mean to do it himself, but his eyes slightly coagulated. The body of the dead lodan slowly emerged, facing the dying Luojia mountain lying there, but looking at himself still full of anger, said: "your life and death, I will give her to deal with it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3130

    Rodin!


    Seeing Luodan lying on the ground, everyone knew that Luodan was the eye of array when Chu Feng broke out and appeared in the temple of heaven. But when Chu Feng broke the eye of array, didn''t he already die? How can she decide the life and death of Luojia mountain?


    What''s more, Luojia mountain can last a few hours at most, and it will die after a few hours.


    At that time, although the combination made him and puyuanlei the supreme one of thunder and fire, it also infected too much dead Qi. If we kept the supreme state of thunder and fire all the time, naturally nothing would happen. After the world Lord arrived, those dead spirits would erode their bodies.


    Even if they are saints, they can not resist the erosion of death, but let lodan decide, how to decide? Can a dead man still speak?


    But the eyes of Luojia mountain on the ground were slightly bright, but then they became much dimmer.


    For the Luo family, Luodan is indeed dead, but he knows that Chu Feng has the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. Even if he is dead, he can live. What Luojia mountain thought just now is that the Holy Grail of yin and yang can take away the dead spirit from his body and let him live.


    However, he thought that even if he survived, he would be a useless man with no strength. Luojia mountain also scattered these thoughts and desires, and he knew that Chu Feng could not let him live.


    Among the people''s curiosity, Chu Feng also presented the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. The power of life and death was surging. Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, who were standing beside him, retreated a little. On the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, there was a breath of life covering Luo Dan''s body. You can see that her face is gradually recovering blood color.


    In addition, there was a force of stillness, and a phantom figure appeared slowly on the sky. Everyone was surprised after seeing it clearly, because it was the soul of lodan.


    According to the truth, wasn''t it all taken away by the Lord just now? How can it still appear?


    Before they could figure out what was going on, Chu Feng had already used the power of the Holy Grail of yin and yang to guide the soul of Luodan into her body, and then more powerful vitality surged into her body. You can see that the original wound of Luodan is recovering little by little.


    Even the broken limbs are recovering rapidly.


    People who saw this scene were completely shocked. They could not help but feel greedy when they looked at the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. They knew that it was definitely an anti heaven artifact, because it could almost guarantee the immortality and even survive even if it died. Where can I find such artifact?


    But think of its owner is Chu Feng, those who sprout greed are suppressed their own thoughts.


    Anyone''s things can be concerned about, but if this thing is Chu Feng, then even if it is useless, unless the strength is stronger than him, otherwise, they can only hide their own mind well in the heart, do not expose it.


    However, under the vigorous vitality contained in the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, Luodan has already combined with spirit and flesh, and slowly opened his eyes.


    The dark clouds in the sky had already dispersed. She opened her eyes and her secret eyes, which were a little uncomfortable, gradually adapted to the light. Seeing that many people around him were looking at him, lodan''s face turned red and stood up, and his face suddenly changed.


    Looking at herself in disbelief, although she had already died, she clearly remembers her situation at that time, her limbs were broken, her body was seriously injured, and even her heart was pierced by Chu Feng.


    But at the moment, it seems that there is nothing.


    Luo Qingting took a dress and put it on the body of Luodan and said in a low voice, "the devil has saved you."


    Luodan also reflected that he was dressed in rags because of the ravages of Luojia mountain. At first, he could not see the blood all over his body. But now he has survived, and the blood has disappeared. It is somewhat embarrassing.


    He also bowed to Chu Feng deeply: "thank you, demon."


    Chu Feng said with a smile that she didn''t need to. Looking at Luodan who had already survived, the array eye no longer exists, and she will no longer be a member of the array eye, so there will be nothing to do in the future. Moreover, with the nourishment of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, as long as Luodan is not lazy in the future, it is not impossible to become a strong God.


    And looking at the moment of Luodan, or a pretty long girl, Luojia mountain was able to put a cruel hand, this heart is how vicious ah?


    Pointing to Luojia mountain, he said to lodan, "now that people are here, I promise you to live well. I have already done it. Now what do you want to do with him is your business."


    Luodan''s eyes also fell on the Luojia mountain, but when she saw the old Luojia mountain, she was slightly stunned. Although she was much older and her hair was completely gray, she still recognized that this person was Luojia mountain, but how could Luojia mountain become like this?


    In the heart has the curiosity, but Luo Dan also did not ask out, just thought for a while and said softly: "demon God, I don''t hate any more."


    Luo Dan''s words aroused Chu Feng''s interest and said with a smile, "why?"


    "Living is better than everything." "Before I died, I really thought I would revenge the owner if I had the chance. But at the moment I was killed by you, I had no hatred for the owner. At that time, I thought that I could live.""Now I live again, everything is OK, I can think that nothing happened, and the appearance of the owner has not been able to live for too long. I don''t want to let the hatred affect me any more. Everything is over."


    Chu Feng smiles with admiration on her face. Even if Luo Dan wants to revenge Luojia mountain, no one will say anything. After all, everyone has seen the tragedy before she came back.


    But she can put down the hatred, not to investigate all this, such a breadth of mind and open-minded, I believe that not a few people can have.


    However, Luodan is a person who has died once, so it is not surprising that hatred can be seen. People who have not really died will never understand this feeling. At least, Jingzhi can not understand the true meaning of hatred. Instead, he took Pu yuanlei and Luo Fei away.


    It can be imagined that even if they are going to die, the end will be quite miserable.


    At the beginning, when Jingzhi had been asked to deal with it, Chu Feng naturally would not interfere. Everyone had his own way of dealing with it, and he would not interfere. He nodded slightly: "even miss lodan doesn''t want to continue the hatred, so let him live and die on his own, and I will not end his life now."


    Luo Qingting patted Luo Dan on the shoulder and whispered to Chu Feng, "the devil is merciful. I believe that the Luo family can understand your pain and understand the value of peace."


    Then let Luo Yi and Luo Yu arrange people to carry Luojia mountain down first, and the latter will soon die. Although many people in the family are dissatisfied with him because of his dictatorship, they have led the Luo family for endless years. How can they give him a chance to leave at ease.


    Chu Feng dealt with these trivial matters, but also looked to the many Luo family people who were suppressed by the demon Kingdom army. Those who stood in front of them were the strong ones in the divine realm, and some of them were even more half step saints, and the number of God of creation was not small.


    As Chu Feng''s eyes looked at them, those Luo family strong all lowered their heads, and none of them dared to look at Chu Feng.


    When the short silence, Chu Feng light mouth: "choose it!"


    The simple three words directly put the Luo family on the choice of life and death. Standing in Luojia mountain there, you look at me and I look at you. Everyone has hesitation and struggle in their eyes.


    Luo Qingting stepped forward in time and said softly: "elder brothers, I understand your inner entanglement and suffering. I''m afraid that you will suffer unfair treatment if you submit to the devil in the future. But if you are worried about this, I can assure you that the devil is not that kind of person."


    "He has promised me that he will never take the opportunity to oppress anyone in the Luo family, of course, without any radical action."


    Seeing that the people still didn''t feel general, Luo Qingting continued: "imagine that the common family of demons can give absolute freedom, and now it is completely managed by Pusa and Jingzhi. The devil God has no interference at all. Even the ordinary family and the devil can solve the problem peacefully. Why can''t we Luo family?"


    In a word, the Luo family who hesitated and struggled there were stunned.


    Luo Qingting is right. The four families now have the deepest hatred against Chu Feng. Many of the actions against Chu Feng were promoted by Pu family. Even Chu Feng and Pu family could accept peaceful settlement. Why not Luo family?


    And relative to the actions of the Pu family, Luo family and Chu Feng have not yet reached the point of death.


    In Luo Qingting''s three words and two words, someone finally came out and said that he was willing to surrender. He would no longer be the enemy of Chu Feng. And those who agreed would naturally have disagreed. After all, not everyone was willing to submit to others.


    Chu Feng didn''t make any statement to these people who had chosen. He just let those people who were willing to submit to the core level make a blood spirit contract, and then let them retreat one by one, leaving those who were not willing to surrender.


    They are the minority part, more people still choose to live well, because the words just said by Rodin gave them too much feeling. What loyalty do people say when they are dead? As long as they live, can they live well?


    But for those who are loyal to their families and are conceited to live, they are doomed to fail to understand.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and said faintly: "miss Qingting, everything is waiting for us. You should go to be busy first. There are Luo Yu and Luo Yi here to help me."


    Luo Qingting eyebrows light frown, naturally know what Chu Feng wants to do, but two people also have an agreement in advance, willing to surrender then do not kill, as for more requirements, Luo Qingting know Chu Feng will not agree, complex look at those who insist on the end, micro sigh a slowly leave.


    Chu Feng turned his head and looked at Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er: "you should go first. When I''m busy, I''ll go back to the demon world."


    They were all Chu Feng''s women. They could not understand his meaning. They nodded and left directly. Then Chu Feng asked the Demon Lord to send people to investigate the Luo family world to see if there were people who were secretly preparing to leave the Luo family world.


    After everything is arranged, Chu Feng doesn''t let Xueying and mu Qianxue leave, because in his eyes, the future of renxuezong and Luojia are the same in his eyes. What happened to Luojia today may happen one day.Look at those who still insist on the end. Chu Feng shrugs his shoulders and turns around. As he turns around, Chang''e, who has not left, takes a step forward and shoots out directly. No matter whether those people are the half step sage or the God of creation, they all fall to the ground, and die completely without the chance to scream.


    Xue Ying, mu Qianxue and the leading blade Xue Zong are all tight and tight. Chu Feng''s cruel means make them feel difficult to breathe. For those Luo family who are willing to submit, it is more to celebrate their correct choice.


    But all this is not over. Chu Feng patted Luo Yi and Luo Yu on the shoulder and slightly tilted his head: "there are many people who have died, and there are many people who believe that they belong to. Take a team of people from the demon world to drive them out of the Luo family world. If they are people in the divine realm, they will directly discard half of their accomplishments."


    "As for the rebels, there is no amnesty for killing them!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3131

    The Luo family was broken by the Chu wind, and the news of Luojia mountain and Pu yuanlei, the master of the family, was defeated soon.


    But this time, it didn''t cause too much shock in Wanjie. When Chu Feng took over the sword snow sect and broke down the Pu family, the people in the world felt that Xiuzhen world was no longer qualified to compete with Chu Feng. So when they heard that Chu Feng had taken the Luo family down, there were not many accidents.


    On the contrary, I think it is reasonable.


    After the strong arrival of Chu Feng and the carpet search of the demon Kingdom army, some hidden Luo family strongmen have also been found. They still want to wait until the wind is calm and quietly leave the Luo family world. However, under the strict search of the demon Kingdom army, they can not escape.


    Many of the powerful people in Luojia''s spiritual realm wanted to leave the Luojia world directly when they were searching by the demon Kingdom army. However, when they arrived at the entrance of the world, no one could leave, because Xue Ying and mu Qianxue were there with the people of liangxuezong, so they were not given a chance to leave.


    For these hidden people, all the people who resisted were killed, and those who did not resist were abandoned. According to Chu Feng, these people did not have the need to exist safely.


    Today, they can choose to hide under the safety of Luo family, which is a kind of forbearance. Once they are safe, there will be some unrest in the future, and what Chu Feng wants is that there will be no turmoil in the world.


    Therefore, in the case of the entrance of the blade snow sect, the search of the demon Kingdom army is a carpet like advance, and the searched places will also search back and forth. No matter where the Luo family strongmen are hiding, they will be found out.


    A wave of cleansing is spreading in the Luo family, but for those who submit to it, it is inevitable. They can''t control so much, because Chu Feng wants stability, and some people are doomed to have no stability. Now Chu Feng wants to clean up, who can stop it?


    In the face of absolute strength, all ideas will become pale.


    In the flame palace of the Luo family, Chu Feng sits on the throne and quietly waits for the cleansing action of the demon Kingdom army. Under the leadership of Luo Yi and Luo Yu, none of those killed will be spared.


    Such means are cruel, but in today''s turbulent situation, it must be bloody suppression.


    For some unstable people, if they don''t take measures to eliminate the roots, that is, they are not responsible for their own safety, but also for the safety of the people around them. So although there is some blood, Chu Feng still chooses to do that. For the vast world and millions of living beings, if you want absolute stability, you always need dead people.


    Chang''e has not left, and Chu Feng sat in the palace of fire, this time no one came to disturb the silence of Chu Feng.


    Looking at the man in silence, Chang''e quietly broke the silence: "what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing!" Chu wind gently shook his head back.


    Chang''e is a smart woman. She can''t believe Chu Feng''s words. She holds Chu Feng''s hand, and her voice is a little more. Others can''t feel the tenderness of Chu Feng: "if you think I''m an outsider, you can''t say anything."


    Chu Feng was smiling bitterly. He didn''t want to say anything more, but maybe Chang''e didn''t know what he meant. Otherwise, he would not say such a thing.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng took Chang''e''s hand in turn, and said his own question: "I have contacted with the Lord of the world recently. I feel that he has concealed something. Although I don''t know what it is, he has repeatedly reminded me to kill less people. Although it seems that he is merciful, I don''t think so."


    The world Lord, who can exist for endless years, has long been used to seeing the separation of life and death. I believe he sees more than anyone else the cruelty of the world.


    After all, he has experienced the existence of seven cosmic eras, each time of the destruction and creation of the world, or every human war, the Lord of the world can see, and the things of the dead are very common in his eyes, because he is the king of the soul world, which is a special place to receive the dead souls.


    Therefore, anyone can feel pity for the dead people, but the world Master is absolutely impossible. It seems that Chu Feng thinks it strange to remind people not to kill too many people so many times.


    Chang''e narrowed her eyes and thought for a while: "what do you think?"


    "Know the plan of nothingness?" Chu Feng smiles gently and his eyes are deep and clear: "every time it plots and plans, it hopes me to kill more people and stimulate the hidden bloodthirsty will. Even now, the irreconcilable resentment between me and the Xiuzhen world must also be due to nothingness. It wants me to kill the world as much as before."


    "The Lord of the world doesn''t want me to kill too many people, but nihilism really wants me to kill people and even stimulate bloodthirsty will. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    Chang''e didn''t think about these things deeply, but now listening to Chu Feng, she thought about it for a while, as if it was really a little strange.


    But why did the Lord let Chu Feng kill less people? If he was merciful, the possibility would be very small. If he had such compassion, he would not be the king of the soul world.Because there will be people die every day in the world of heaven and there will be a lot of killing every day. The world Master doesn''t care about those people. Why should he remind Chu Feng?


    Chang''e made a lot of assumptions in her heart, but none of them had a reasonable explanation. Seeing Chu Feng think about this problem very seriously, she said softly, "maybe it''s because you kill too many people, which stimulates the bloodthirsty will and loses your sense."


    "Maybe so." Chu Feng nodded with a smile.


    It''s just that, but Chu Feng thinks that the meaning of the world Master should not be like this. If he is really worried that he kills too many people and stimulates his bloodthirsty will, these words can be spread out, rather than a cold reminder every time.


    So Chu Feng doubted the world Lord''s warning because of other reasons, only the specific reason was that only the realm master and nihility could know.


    Chufeng breathed out a breath of sullen breath, and Chu Feng temporarily restrained his thoughts. Even if the master of the world said that, there must be his reason. Without making blood, Chu Feng would not kill people. But if he really needed to frighten Wanjie with blood, Chu Feng would not be soft hearted, because sometimes killing people was just to save more people.


    Chang''e cast a glance at Chu Feng and knew that there were still some doubts in his heart. However, if the masters of the East and the West did not say, it was impossible to say nothingness, so Chang''e did not know how to explain all this.


    Just hear what movement, eyes look out of the palace, footsteps slowly spread, Luo Qingting walked in, delicate face is full of cold color.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and looked at Luo Qingting, who came to know the reason why she came.


    However, when Luo Qingting didn''t open his mouth, Chu Feng opened his mouth first: "are you all arranged?"


    "All right Luo Qingting bit her lips and nodded back.


    But soon she asked with a cold face: "demon, I know you must have your reason, but those who do not want to submit have been killed by you, why do you want to attack their group of people?"


    When dealing with the affairs after the Luojia rebellion, Luo Qingting saw that Luo Yu and Luo Yi were driving out some branches with the demon Kingdom army. If they were strong in the divine realm, they would abandon half of their accomplishments. If they met with resistance, they would directly kill them. For those who did not resist or had no spiritual cultivation, they were all expelled from the Luo family world.


    After all, they are the Luo family. Looking at those Luo family members who are suppressed by the demon world army and have to leave, Luo Qingting''s heart is very confused. Chu Feng has actually controlled the Luo family. Why can''t he tolerate a group of people who have no threat to him?


    Chu Feng looked blandly at some anger, but she suppressed Luo Qingting, who didn''t vent her anger, and showed a faint smile: "miss Qingting, you want to say that those people do not have any threat to me. Why don''t I give them stability, right?"


    Luo Qingting did not speak, just gently nodded. The reason why she came to find Chu Feng was that.


    "Yes, they do have any threat."


    Chu Feng released Chang''e''s hand, stood up, and said with firm eyes: "but are they not dangerous to the Luo family? If I let them stay in the Luo family, can you guarantee that they will not have trouble in the future? "


    "If you can make sure that they don''t go wrong, or even that they won''t do anything because of hatred in the future, then you can leave them behind."


    "But I put the scandal in front of me. If there is any problem in the future, I have only one solution. At that time, they will not even have the chance to be expelled."


    After silence, Chu Feng''s tone softened a little: "so do you want them to stay in Luojia world and be killed by me in the future, or do you want them to leave safely and at least survive?"


    Luo Qingting looks a Leng, want to say that he can guarantee, but the words to the mouth of the time can not say.


    She knew who the people who Chu Feng asked Chang''e to kill today. They were the pillars of each branch. It was impossible to say that there was no hatred among the people of each branch.


    If you leave now, you can still live. In the future, if you have trouble in the world of Luo family, you can only die. Luo Qingting smiles bitterly. Although it is dangerous to leave the world of Luo family and go to all the world, at least there is a chance to survive. In the Luo family, it is impossible to ensure that they do not make trouble, and the result will be all death.


    After walking down the steps of the throne, Chu Feng stood in front of Luo Qingting, looked at the woman with a painful look, and whispered, "I understand your kindness, but sometimes your kindness just hurts more people, so let them go. At least they can live, otherwise they will die more miserably and even involve more people."


    Luo Qingting slowly raised her head, Chu Feng patted her shoulder: "go down, let the people of all branches come to see me at night!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3132

    Night came, the Luo family also slowly quiet down, because the traces of the war had been restored, as if nothing had happened.


    In the flame palace, all the remaining leaders of Luo''s family came according to Chu Feng''s will. They, who had made a blood spirit contract with Chu Feng, did not dare to violate Chu Feng''s orders at the moment. Everything could only be carried out unconditionally.


    There are 19 branches of the Luo family. However, from the moment Chu Feng took control of the Luo family, the family leader was doomed to decline. Now the representatives are Luo Yi and Luo Yu. However, their realm and strength are there. Even if they can stay, they will become the weakest branch of the Luo family.


    There is also a branch represented by the eighteen elders of the Luo family. When the sealed land was not returned, the eighteen elders already existed, and the pattern was completely the same as that of the Luo family. Therefore, they all came back with their own territory and a city.


    However, there are only 11 of the 18 elders left at the moment. Two of them were killed when the demon Kingdom army entered. Five of them were not willing to submit to Chang''e when they chose to make a statement. Their branches were also completely cleaned up, leaving only some small branches that had deviated from their branches for a long time.


    So what Chu Feng wants to see tonight is the last eleven elders of the Luo family. As long as he controls them, he controls the whole Luo family, because the rest of the Luo family are just their descendants.


    Looking at eleven people standing there nervous or afraid of the appearance, Chu Feng faint smile: "all past, you have what to fear?"


    The eleven elders did not dare to answer. Although Chu Feng made a blood spirit contract, there was no need for Chu Feng to kill them, but a lot of things were better to be careful. After all, Chu Feng is now like their master, and it is just a matter of thought to ask them to die.


    Chu Feng also knew that it was impossible for them to face themselves naturally, so there was not much demand.


    Anyway, they don''t often come to Luo''s house. As time goes by, they will forget some fears, and then they will still live a normal life.


    The left hand clapped gently on the handle of the throne, and Chu Feng turned his head: "tell them what I mean."


    Standing beside her are Chang''e and Luo Qingting, who knows that she is going to tell the eleven elders something.


    Nodding slightly, he stepped forward and gently opened his red lips: "my elders, the demon God summoned you here tonight mainly for two things. One is the devil''s attitude towards the Luo family, and the other is that he hopes to see the birth of a new master of the Luo family tonight."


    "As for the attitude of the demon God, he has told me very clearly that he will not interfere in the future Luo family, and there is no subordinate relationship between us. As long as the Luo family develops with the idea of peace in all worlds, then he will not interfere in anything. Only when we need the help of the Luo family, we can send some people out of the Luo family."


    Eleven worried elders heard the speech are a Leng, look at the people around each other, all doubt whether they heard wrong.


    Chu Feng took so much effort to win the Luo family. He was not subordinate to the Luo family. He would not even interfere in any affairs of the Luo family. As long as he did not touch the bottom line, was this too untrue?


    What they began to think was that they would follow Chu Feng''s orders to do things they didn''t want to do. But now Chu Feng''s meaning is so clear. They just need to do something for Luo''s family when they need it, and when they don''t need it, everyone will be OK.


    What did Chu Feng start to waste so much time on? This is not a problem at all?


    Thinking of the Luo family who had died two hours ago, the eleven elders suddenly felt that there was something unworthy in their hearts. If Luojia mountain knew that the meaning of Chu Feng was stability in the whole world and did not mean to dominate the world, would Luojia mountain regret it?


    We don''t know the idea of Luojia mountain, but if the meaning of chufeng is like this, it will be a good thing for the Luo family. They can still develop according to their own ideas, and don''t worry that the purpose of their family will be changed by Chu Feng.


    Soon 11 people''s hearts have a decision, a little older elder step forward, slightly bow to show respect for Chu Feng: "the meaning of the demon God, we unconditionally obey, as long as there is a need for the Luo family in the future, we will spare no effort, and will use the strongest force like the blade snow clan."


    From today''s point of view, it seems that blade snow clan came to Luo''s house voluntarily. Chu Feng didn''t force them to do anything. Most of the time, they were willing to do it.


    By comparison, if the Luo family can be the same as the blade snow clan, then it will not be so hard to submit to the Chu wind.


    Chu Feng light mouth: "I give you absolute freedom and development, but the scandal also said in the front, I have my bottom line, that is, the world is stable, not allowed to have any waves and turmoil, once there is such turmoil and Luo family relations, I believe you will understand what I will do."


    This is everyone''s heart already had the idea, therefore slightly nods to express to understand.


    "As for the second, the head of our family."


    Luo Qingting waited for a moment for everyone to be quiet, then continued to open his mouth: "the devil will not decide who will become the owner of the Luo family. This evening he will call you to see if you have a candidate to be the master of the house, and if you can accept the candidate, then he will be the future master of the Luo family."The eleven elders moved again. They felt that Chu Feng had given the Luo family freedom, but they were sure to appoint a person who was absolutely loyal to him to be the master of the house. At the moment, they left the decision-making power to them.


    If there was a little doubt about chufeng''s magnanimity at the beginning, then this doubt would be completely gone now. Even if Luojia mountain was too stupid at the beginning, every family in the Xiuzhen world was also too stupid. If they were not the enemy of Chu Feng, today''s Luo family would not be crushed by Chu Feng.


    It''s just that things are happening and there''s no need to blame someone who''s dead.


    The eleven elders were all thinking about who could be the master of the house.


    Of course, everyone has the idea of becoming the owner of the house, but it is also clear that the majority of people must support him to become the owner. Now Chu Feng has given them the decision-making power. They can''t recommend themselves, but who should they recommend?


    When the eleven elders are silent thinking about the right person, Luo Yu, standing in a corner with Luo Yi, frowns slightly, and his heart is a little more nervous and helpless.


    His original idea was the same as that of the eleven elders, that is, Chu Feng personally appointed the master of the Luo family, so that he might have a little chance. But now Chu Feng has completely given the decision-making power to these elders. How can he, who is the peak of the semi god later period, become the master of the house?


    Passing through a bitter smile, although no one will be bullied or humiliated again, and no one dares to challenge himself, the glory of the owner seems to have nothing to do with himself.


    Even so, Luo Yu did not dare to hate Chu Feng. Although Chu Feng began to say that he wanted to cultivate him, there was still a gap between what he had said and the reality. Moreover, there were eleven elders there, among whom there were half step sages. No matter how much he could convince Chu Feng, he could not convince these elders.


    Chu Feng said that he would promote his lower cultivation, but Luo Yu thought that he could get to the lower God, and the lower God wanted to be the master of the family, which was far from enough.


    In the low voice of everyone''s discussion, Luo Qingting took a look at Chu Feng. Seeing that he didn''t mean to interrupt, she said to everyone, "Dear elders, I have a suggestion. Let Luo Yu become the owner of the Luo family. How about it?"


    Luo Yu?


    Everyone''s eyes coincided with Luo Yu in the corner. Then they all slightly shook their heads and moved their eyes away. How could the peak cultivation of demigod become the master of the family? There are thousands of owners in the Luo family who can be deterred. Even if they become masters, they have no authority at all.


    Luo Yu also nervously lowered his head, and naturally felt the disdain and disdain in the eyes of those elders. If it wasn''t for chufeng who was still sitting here, he would have been able to speak up.


    When the elder withdrew his eyes, he also said: "Qingting, Luo Yu is OK, but the cultivation is there. It''s hard for him to convince many family members when he is the master of the family, so forget it."


    The rest of the elders also nodded, but Luo Yu''s cultivation was too low to be the master of the house.


    Chu Feng looked at all this quietly. When everyone said Luo Yu couldn''t do it, he looked at Luo Yu in the corner of his eyes. Seeing that he was just nervous and uneasy in such words, he was a little relieved. After all, he had promised Luo Yu and was worried that if he didn''t support him, he would have opinions. Now it seems that Luo Yu is also very aware of the reality.


    In everyone''s discussion, Chu Feng also faintly opened his mouth: "Luo Yu, if you give you enough strength, we will not object to you, can you be a good master of this house? Or are you fit to be the owner of the house? "


    Chu Feng opened his mouth, and all the eleven elders closed their mouths. Although they looked down upon Luo Yu in their hearts, they would not dare to say anything if Chu Feng really supported him. However, they would still have doubts about what Chu Feng said about freedom.


    Luo Yu didn''t expect Chu Feng to throw the problem to himself. Seeing that the rest of the people also looked at him, Luo Yu was a little flustered. How could he have experienced such a scene when he was not in a high position in his family?


    Difficult pharyngeal move saliva, Luo Yu whispered back: "demon, even if have enough strength, I also can''t be competent for the position of the master."


    Chufeng, with a warm smile, asked with great interest: "why?"


    "Because I have no authority, I''m not even known." Luo Yu completely opened his mind at the moment, and the idea that began to sprout completely dissipated in the tension just now, and calmly replied: "in the flame mountain, in addition to some people who know me, many people do not know me. In the whole Luo family, I am an unknown person."


    "If I become the head of the family, many people will have doubts. Even if they don''t say anything on their lips, they will certainly be unconvinced. That is not conducive to the stability of the Luo family."


    When Luo Yu said this, Chu Feng was looking at him, and he could be sure that he was not saying something against his heart.


    Nodding: "that''s reasonable. Who do you think is suitable to be the owner of the house?"


    "Sister Qingting." Luo Yu was silent for a moment, then cautiously replied: "she has always been kind to others. She is not only respected in Huoyanshan, but also known as Luojia territory in the sealed land. After returning to Luojia world, she has been loved by many people.""If the owner of the house is male or female, I think sister Qingting is the most suitable person to be the head of the family."


    Chu Feng smile, see some elders also slightly nod, know that they are also agree with Luo Yu''s words.


    Glance over the body stiff, stunned no response to Luo Qingting: "what about Miss Qingting?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3133

    Before seeing Luo Qingting, the person Chu Feng wanted to support was Luo Yu. It was a big deal that Chu Feng raised his cultivation to the God of creation. However, after seeing Luo Qingting, Chu Feng felt that no one was more suitable to be the master of Luo''s family in the future.


    Because she not only has a heart containing the overall situation, but also has enough kindness.


    It is impossible for a person to have benevolence alone. He must have a vision of the overall situation and assess the situation. However, it is also impossible for a person to have the wisdom of judging the situation but not having the overall situation view, because a good heart and kindness are necessary for a leader.


    Through contact with Luo Qingting and seeing with her own eyes, Chu Feng is sure that Luo Qingting is a woman with kindness and vision.


    She can look at the problems from the overall perspective of the Luo family, and make the right decision at a certain time. It can be said that without Luo Qingting, there are more people dying in the Luo family today.


    So Chu Feng believes that if Luo Qingting is allowed to control the Luo family, he will not have to worry about the Luo family in the future.


    Because Luo Yu has loyalty now, but a person''s heart will change with his strength. If Luo Yu is to be the head of the house, he must improve his strength. At that time, could he still keep his present formality and caution?


    Chu Feng doesn''t know, but he doesn''t want to gamble, so Luo Qingting is the most suitable candidate.


    Of course, Chu Feng would not make such a decision. He even handed the decision-making power to these elders, so let''s see how they choose.


    Luo Qingting is still in a state of confusion. She is a woman. The head of the Luo family has always been a man. Although there were only two masters, the idea that men are superior to women in an era still has some influence on Luo Qingting''s heart.


    Therefore, she never thought of becoming the owner of the house. Just now she would give her suggestion to let Luo Yu become the owner of the house.


    Now Luo Yu said in turn to let her become the owner of the family. How can it be?


    As she and Luo Yu said at the beginning, even if Chu Feng wants her to be the head of the family, she doesn''t want to. She just wants to do what she likes to do quietly and walk around. Once she becomes the head of the family, she will shoulder the responsibility of the whole family. It is obviously impossible for her to be free to do her own things.


    After shaking my head, I can''t be the God of Qing Luo


    Chu Feng smile, did not ask Luo Qingting why, just looked at the elders: "I don''t know what you think, if the Luo family does not divide men and women, Qingting is the master of the house, do you think it is feasible?"


    Luo Qi, who was standing in the corner, bit her lips. She was very dissatisfied. However, no matter how dissatisfied she was, she did not dare to speak out, because this was the choice of the owner of the family. Her character and previous behavior were obvious to all. It was just something that we should not think about.


    I just don''t know what will happen to me in the future?


    In Luo Yi''s complex mind, the eleven elders are also obviously pondering.


    If the owner of the Luo family is not male or female, is Luo Qingting suitable?


    Almost all of them watched Luo Qingting grow up, and they all know her character. She is a kind and kind person. No matter what kind of person she is, she has a noble and humble status. She is always treated with an attitude, which many people can''t do, even if they can''t.


    Secondly, today they also know that if Luo Qingting did not cooperate with Chu Feng in advance, more people might die in the Luo family, and they could not get such a result in the end.


    Although she still lost a lot of people, it was better than exterminating the clan. It can be said that Luo Qingting made great contributions to the Luo family and Chu Feng.


    So if you don''t ask about men and women, when Luo Qingting is the head of the family, there is no rejection in everyone''s mind. Moreover, the meaning of Chu Feng seems to be very optimistic about Luo Qingting as the head of the family. Moreover, although the Luo family and Chu Feng are not subordinate, they always need some connection.


    Luo Qingting is a woman, or a good enough woman, and Chu Feng is a man.


    The eleven elders immediately had an idea. The Luo family had not stipulated that women should not be in power since ancient times. Moreover, Luo Qingting is absolutely qualified to be the head of the family, no matter whether she is strong, moral character or the degree of support from people. Of course, the most important thing is that she can get closer to Chu Feng through Luo Qingting.


    Then, at first, some elders who thought it inappropriate for women to hold power also gave up the idea. At the moment, they felt that no one was more suitable than Luo Qingting.


    The elder looked at the crowd and knew that their mind was similar to that of himself. He bowed down and said, "demon, Qingting is kind, kind and powerful. People of Luo family love her, so if she is willing to be the master of this family, we will support her."


    "As for men and women, that''s secondary. As long as it can bring development to our family and is not selfish, then it''s OK. And we are sure of Qingting''s kindness."


    Luo Qingting didn''t expect these elders to support themselves. What is this?


    "Miss Qingting." Chu Feng will smile, which can not know these elders that careful thinking, but he does not care, eyes to frown Luo Qingting: "popular expectations, if you refuse, it is a bit unreasonable."Luo Qingting didn''t expect that these elders would support herself, but she was really not interested in being the head of the family. She shook her head gently: "demon, that''s OK. You can discuss this problem yourself. Anyway, I will support whoever is in charge as long as it is good for the family."


    Leaving a word, Luo Qingting left a little flustered, as if worried about leaving late will be taken to the master''s position.


    Chu Feng kept smiling until she couldn''t see Luo Qingting''s figure. She stood up and said, "do you have any other candidates?"


    At the moment, tingluo shook his head and said that there were no better candidates for Ting Luo.


    "Well, miss Qingting will give it to me." After being confirmed by these elders, Chu Feng nodded and said, "I will persuade her to be the head of this family. What you need to do is to pacify your descendants in advance. The master of this house is selected by you. I don''t want to see any opposition."


    The elders nodded to show that they understood, and then left one by one. Chu Feng also asked Luo Yi and Luo Yu to leave temporarily. If there was any situation, they would look for them.


    When all the people left, Chu Feng left the flame palace with him. Instead of going to other places, he came to Luo Qingting''s territory.


    Sure enough, Luo Qingting left the flame palace and returned to her territory. At the moment, she sat in a daze in her bedroom. Chu Feng gently knocked on the door and went in.


    Luo Qingting quickly stood up: "demon God!"


    "Sit down!" Chu Feng waved her hand to let Luo Qingting sit down and said, "I know what you think. You don''t want to take on too much responsibility. You just want to do what you want to do and benefit more people."


    "I can understand, and I admire your idea, but your strength is limited after all. How many people can you help? How much change can it bring to the Luo family? "


    When Luo Qingting wanted to talk, Chu Feng motioned to her to listen to herself first: "if you become the owner, you will control the resources of the whole family. You can arrange others to do whatever you want to do, and even let them do things according to your will. I believe that the Luo family at that time must be much better than now."


    The corner of his mouth was amused: "and if someone else becomes the owner of the house, you are an ordinary person in the family. Can you do something by yourself comparable to the words of the owner?"


    Luo Qingting micro frown: "at least I don''t have to worry about it!"


    "It seems that you like freedom as much as I do." Chu Feng gently smile, after the face of a faint lonely color: "but I think I like freedom more than you, you also want to seek justice for the Luo family, and I just want these things to be done, nothing need me to manage, I live the life I want."


    "It''s just that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Some things are not what you want to do or not, but whether you should do them or not."


    Looking at Luo Qingting with a serious look, Chu Feng continued: "so I don''t want to be so busy, but I always need to do it, because I know that Wanjie needs me. Similarly, you don''t want to be the owner of this house. But now the situation of Luo family needs you. Besides you, who can bring fairness to the Luo family? Is Luo Yu OK? Or the elders? "


    Chu Feng shook his head and said definitely, "they can''t. Luo Yu has been oppressed all the time. Once he becomes the owner of the house, he will want to highlight his dignity. What he once suffered is injustice. How could he ever give justice to others?"


    "In that case, the elders don''t need to say more. They themselves are high and always enjoy endless admiration. Do you think they can give fairness to the people below?"


    Standing up, patting Luo Qingting on the shoulder, Chu Feng said meaningfully: "but you are different. What you have been pursuing is fairness. The family does not belong to a certain person or a group of people. So when you become the owner of the house, the Luo family will have real fairness, and the things we saw that day will not happen, right?"


    Leaving the last word, Chu Feng shrugged his shoulders and left Luo Qingting''s residence, the latter is a smart woman, I believe she will understand what she means.


    Chu Feng has left, Luo Qingting is still there in a daze. When she reacts, she can''t see Chu Feng. However, what Chu Feng said just now is still around her ears. Especially, Chu Feng''s last words even said what she once said. This is the first person to see through her inner thoughts.


    Blinking eyes, Luo Qingting bit tight lips: "I listen to you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3134

    After eliminating Luo Qingting''s sense of exclusion as the owner of the house, Chu Feng didn''t stay too much and didn''t need to tell the eleven elders what they meant, because they knew what to do. They only needed Luo Qingting to nod and stand up, and then she would be the third head of the Luo family, and Chu Feng firmly believed that no one would dislike this kind-hearted woman.


    Leaving luoqingting''s territory, chufeng did not go back to the flame palace, but came to Luoyu''s residence on the edge of Huoyan mountain.


    Although everything is settled now, Luo Yu''s realm is there. In addition to being bullied and humiliated by no one, his status in Luo''s family is doomed to be not too high.


    He can''t be the owner of the family, but Chu Feng is still grateful for Luo Yu''s help. Although he has some doubts about his character, it is undeniable that without Luo Yu''s help, he would not be able to cooperate with Luo Qingting, so I believe that all the next actions will not be too smooth.


    There is no credit, but there is also hard work. Chu Feng is not the kind of person who breaks the bridge.


    When he appeared in Luoyu''s territory, I saw him drinking wine there. In addition, Chu Feng''s unexpected person was also there, that tough but humble Luo Yi.


    This is how they sat drinking together. They did not say a word, as if the other side was completely transparent. They didn''t even notice that Chu Feng came to them. They just drank the liquor in the glass without interest.


    Chu Feng who can not know what they are upset about, but he will not deliberately point out in front of them.


    It was just a slight cough that caught their attention.


    When he saw Chu Feng did not know when he had arrived, they both quickly put down their glasses and stood up. Before they said hello, Chu Feng had already waved his hand and walked over and sat down: "don''t be so polite."


    Luo Yi and Luo Yu didn''t expect Chu Feng to come, so when Chu Feng appeared in front of them, they were a bit at a loss. They didn''t know whether to stand or sit there.


    Looking at their nervous appearance, Chu Feng gently raised his hand: "sit down!"


    He picked up a unused Cup next to him, and chufeng poured himself a glass of wine. The two people, who were completely limited by his arrival, gave a meaningful smile.


    The status of both of them is not very high in the Luojia family. With the passing of the era of Luojia mountain, their status is even worse than before. Of course, if it is stable, it is definitely better than before, because Luo Qingting is one of the people who will not allow internal strife.


    After drinking a mouthful of liquor, Chu Feng found that it was still strong liquor. Obviously, both of them wanted to use alcohol to anesthetize themselves.


    After sipping Chu Feng, he did not drink any more. He put down his glass and looked at their cramped appearance. Chu Feng said with a smile: "miss Qingting has accepted the advice of the eleven elders, and will soon become the third generation master of the Luo family. Do you have any opinions on this?"


    Both of them quickly shook their heads to show that they had no opinions. Chu Feng glanced at them faintly and knew that they had no opinions, because even if there were opinions, they could not play any role.


    Twisting his neck, Chu Feng stood up, a dazzling door suddenly flashed: "Luo Yu, follow me!"


    After saying that, Chu Feng went in. Luo Yu and Luo Yao looked at each other and didn''t know what Chu Feng wanted to do. After hesitation, Luo Yu went in with him. As he entered the gate of dazzling light, Luo Yu disappeared directly. Luo Yi was left standing there in the courtyard.


    Blinking his eyes, Luo Yi did not leave, but sat down and took a glass of wine and drank it directly. After drinking it, he remembered that this was the cup Chu Feng had just taken a sip of.


    With a sigh, he put down his cup and his eyes were a little complicated. No matter Luo Qingting or Luo Yu, they were the people who chose to cooperate with Chu Feng in the first place, but they chose to submit when they wanted to kill Chu Feng, which was different in meaning.


    Now Luo Qingting will soon become the master of the family, and will become the most noble woman in the Luo family. Luo Yu is now taken away by Chu Feng. Maybe there is something to explain to him. It can be seen that both Luo Yu and Luo Qingting are people with a certain status in Chu Feng''s heart.


    Only myself.


    Thinking of her own various, and Chu Feng began the contradiction, to the final submission, and now all dust settled, after all, still want to proud existence is certainly impossible, even to do things carefully, after all, she has been constantly targeted Luo Qingting will soon become the master of the Luo family, also do not know the future days can live well.


    The more I think about Luoji, the more melancholy he feels. He pours a glass of wine again and drinks it. Although the wine tonight is very strong, Luo Yi feels that he will not be drunk any more. Instead, the more he drinks, the more sober he is.


    At this time, Chu Feng and Luo Yu came out of the glare gate on an unmanned planet several light years away from Luojia planet.


    Luo Yu took a look at the uninhabited planet, followed Chu Feng and walked forward until he reached the edge of a deep canyon. He was inexplicably nervous. He thought that Chu Feng was going to kill himself. However, he thought of his accomplishments and realm, and then he let go of such worries.He''s not such a great man. Chu Feng didn''t have to kill him at all. Even if Chu Feng really wanted to kill him, he didn''t need to come here. In the world of Luo family, he could do it. I believe no one dares to say a word of Chu Feng.


    Standing on the edge of the canyon, Chu Feng said faintly, "Luo Yu, are you very uncomfortable in your heart?"


    "The devil!" Luo Yu was stunned and shook his head: "no!"


    "There''s no need to lie to me!" Chufeng pondered for a while, turned to face Luo Yu, and said calmly: "because if you are comfortable, then why do you want to drink? When a person is in a good mood, he will drink when he is in a bad mood


    "And I can feel that you''re not in a good mood, so that''s because you''re bored and drinking."


    Luo Yu also wanted to say no, but Zhang opened his mouth and finally turned into a silent sigh. He knew that in front of Chu Feng, he could not hide anything from him. He could only nod his head without covering up.


    Chu wind passing a glimmer of appreciation, Luo Yu did not continue to cover up, that is not an incurable one.


    He turned his back and looked at the deep canyon. After a moment, he continued to speak: "Luoyu, what did you want when you were at Luojia?"


    Luo Yu didn''t know why Chu Feng suddenly asked himself such a question, but after thinking about it carefully, he said, "although I was the master''s son in the Luo family before, it would be useless to be of any origin if I had no status in the family. With Luochen''s protection for me, many people were dissatisfied with me, but they didn''t dare to face me openly What to do. "


    "It''s just that a person can never get the protection of others, and it is always necessary for him to bear the greatest security. So at that time, I thought that he could have a strong strength and live a quiet life without being disturbed and safe."


    Chu Feng did not face Luo Yu, but he knew that what Luo Yu said at the moment was sincere, and there was no need to deceive himself.


    He raised his head and asked, "what kind of existence did you want to be?"


    "Median God!" Without a moment''s hesitation, Luo Yu directly replied, "what I want is to be a middle God. Although there are many middle gods in the family, as long as you become a median God, you will have autonomy and will be respected. So at that time, I always wanted to be a middle God."


    "Because he became the middle God, I believe that Luo Yun would not dare to insult me or even kill me at that time."


    Chu Feng nodded, no doubt that Luo Yu was deceiving himself, and under the surveillance of his left eye, no one could tell a lie in front of him.


    After quiet for a while, Chu Feng faced Luo Yu from the new face, and asked word by word: "if you become a middle God now, what do you want to do?"


    "Help sister Qingting." Luo Yu was silent this time. After a moment of silence, Luo Yu looked serious and said: "because now, even if I want to help her, there is no way. The realm is not enough. Few people will be convinced by me. Once there is the realm of the middle God, I will do something for Qingting sister. I believe it is OK."


    "At first, I really wanted to be the master of the house, but when I saw the elders, I knew that I couldn''t be the master of the house. Even if I sat on it reluctantly, let alone that the elders would not obey me, and even other people would not accept it, what''s the use?"


    A faint smile appeared on his face: "so it''s better to follow sister Qingting to develop Luojia well. I believe that in the future, I can be respected by others as well as sister Qingting. As long as someone respects himself, it doesn''t seem to matter whether he is the head of the family."


    Chu Feng showed a smile: "I''m very happy that you can have such an awareness. If your request is so simple, I can promise you to give you the realm of the middle God."


    Luo Yu looked stunned. He took a look at Chu Feng and wanted to say something, but he still didn''t say it in the end. Even if Chu Feng could say such a thing, he would certainly not have cheated him.


    Bending body, showing a touch of absolute respect: "Luo Yu, thank the devil God!"


    Luo Yu at this moment is really grateful, because he knows that it is not chufeng who has died in Luoyun''s hands. If it is not for Chu Feng, he will not be respected in Luo''s family all his life.


    Chu Feng patted him on the shoulder: "to live well is to thank me the most. The future Luo family depends on you."


    An hour later, the door of dazzling light flashed. Chu Feng and Luo Yu went back to Luo Yu''s residence one after another. Luo Yao, who was still drinking there, immediately stood up and was already drunk.


    However, when feeling the breath of Luo Yu''s body, these drunkenness completely dissipated, and said in surprise, "what''s going on?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3135

    Luo Yi has been worried about drinking here, whether it is Luo Qingting or Luo Yu''s relationship with Chu Feng is better than himself. In the future, his status in Luo''s family may not be as good as Luo Yu''s.


    The only relief is that he is the next God, and Luo Yu is still only the peak of semi gods.


    But now, her only comfort seems to be broken. Looking at Luo Yu, she doesn''t want to admit that all this is true. She wants to say whether she has drunk too much and has an illusion. But the breath of that realm will not deceive people. Luo Yu, who was the peak of semi gods in the later period, is indeed the realm of the middle God.


    What''s going on? With Chu Feng leaving for only an hour, how did he become the next God from the peak of a semi God?


    What''s more, Luo Yi also found that Luo Yu''s eyes toward Chu Feng showed respect. That kind of respect was not pretended, but came from his heart. Did Luo Yu''s suddenly rising state have something to do with Chu Feng?


    At the moment, in addition to Chu Feng, Luo Yi also can''t think of anyone else.


    Luo Yu''s answer also confirmed Luo Yi''s conjecture thoroughly. He stood behind Chu Feng and said with reverence in his tone: "it was the devil who helped me."


    With his position in Wanjie constantly stable, many things of Chu Feng no longer need to hide and hide, so Luo Yu said that he helped him improve his cultivation. Chu Feng was not unhappy, and let some people know his ability is a good thing, at least this can reduce some betrayal.


    With Luo Yu''s confirmation, the color of Luo''s eyes has changed. If the look at Chu Feng in the past was because of fear, now it is a kind of desire to look at Chu Feng.


    She is not a woman with a big chest and no brain. Chu Feng can promote Luoyu''s cultivation, so she can certainly help her improve her cultivation.


    No matter how Chu Feng could help others to improve their accomplishments, Luo Yi only knew that if Chu Feng was willing to help herself, maybe she could become a middle God or even a superior God. However, such an idea arose, but Luo Yi didn''t dare to say it. He just watched Chu Feng, and his desire became more and more intense.


    Chu Feng naturally felt Luo Yi''s desire, but for this woman, Chu Feng has never had a good feeling for her. If Luo Qingting had not arrived in time, now LUOQI would have been dead.


    And this woman is different from Luo Yu.


    Luo Yu is a man with self-knowledge. He knows what to do and what not to do.


    Luo Yi is a person who doesn''t know how to be self-conscious. Everything she does will change according to her talent and cultivation. Now she seems to have changed a lot. But Chu Feng believes that if she is given enough strength, she will still be as annoying as before.


    People do as many things as they have the ability, but Luo Yi is the kind of person who has as much talent as he is arrogant. Therefore, Chu Feng never thought of promoting Luo Yi.


    For her eyes also completely as did not see the general.


    Patting Luo Yu on the shoulder, he said, "remember what you promised me, miss Qingting is kind, but for some things in the family, kindness is not enough. When necessary, we still need both kindness and mercy. I don''t want you to do anything. I just hope you can look at it."


    "If anyone challenges miss Qingting''s status, or rejects miss Qingting''s practice, let me know."


    When Chu Feng promoted his cultivation to the middle God, Luo Yu only had absolute respect for Chu Feng, so he didn''t reject Chu Feng''s request. He nodded gently: "don''t worry, as long as I''m here, sister Qingting will not suffer any injustice and injury."


    Chu Feng believes that after this incident, Luo Yu''s loyalty to himself is completely stable, so he doesn''t worry about his emotions. He pats him on the shoulder again. Chu Feng goes straight out of the yard. Luo Yu follows him, watching Chu Feng leave. His body keeps a little crooked.


    Luo Yi blinked his eyes: "I went back to have a rest, what matter to contact again."


    Finish saying Luo Yi to leave quickly, and leave the direction is exactly the direction that Chu wind leaves.


    After going out for a few minutes, Luo Yi kept up with Chu Feng. Of course, it was the reason that Chu Feng deliberately slowed down. Otherwise, Luo Yi could not catch up with him.


    The Chu wind stopped waiting for Luo Yi to come near, just look at her coldly: "something?"


    With a splash, Luo Yi knelt down in front of Chu Feng, biting his lips and opening his mouth: "master, I want to improve my cultivation."


    Chu wind passing by the color of fun, this Luo Yi is really a little implicit meaning, directly up to explain her purpose, but even if it is useless, just to increase his disgust.


    Looking at the woman kneeling on the ground, just like the time when she begged for mercy, she seemed humble and humble.


    Fingers gently a hook, Luo Yi was strength to hold up to stand up, facing Chu Feng, Luo Yi''s heart also nervous up, some flustered said: "I don''t ask for any status in the Luo family, just hope to be able to follow the master''s side to do a humble maid, for you to drive me satisfied."Chufeng''s smile was even more pondering: "if so, I don''t give you a promotion of cultivation, is it OK?"


    Luo Qi''s expression was stagnant, clenched his lips and nodded: "from the moment when the blood spirit contract was established, everything I have is the master''s, and I will listen to you how you arrange it."


    "You are still so hypocritical." Chu Feng gently shakes her head. It seems that Luo Yi''s words are good, but everything is based on the premise of improving her cultivation. Moreover, she wants to follow her side and is willing to be a humble maid. It seems to be an act of lowering her stature, but it is also the place where Luo Yi is smart.


    She knew that there were Luo Qingting and Luo Yu in the Luo family, as well as many divine realms and eleven elders. The era of Luojia mountain had passed, and it was impossible for her to have the same existence as before.


    But with him, it seems that he is a maid who takes care of his daily life and diet, and may even become a humble plaything. However, these things are only in front of him. In front of others, as the people around him, his status is very high, just like Bai He, he is respected everywhere.


    Luo Yi now put forward to follow his side of the request, seemingly nothing, but it is a turn to get a greater position.


    Chu Feng can see this clearly, but even if Bai He is not around now, Chu Feng will not let people like Luo Yi follow him around, because if such a woman catches the opportunity, she will go further. At that time, things will never be small.


    Holding Luo Qi''s chin, Chu Feng leaned very tightly, and his voice was very low: "although you are a virgin, I always don''t agree with you. Without miss Qingting, I''d already killed you. Now it''s a gift to let you live. You shouldn''t have unrealistic ideas, which will make me very disgusted."


    "And I don''t lack maid, and I don''t need you. The best way for you now is to go back where you come from, before I am angry."


    Luo Yi thought that if he had put forward such a request, as long as Chu Feng had the desire to conquer, he would have agreed, so that he could get a higher position.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng refused mercilessly, and his words were unfeeling. Luo Qi trembled in his heart and stepped back two steps in fear. If he knew that he was entangled again, he would not even have a chance to exist simply in the Luo family.


    He lowered his head and his lips were bitten: "goodbye to the devil."


    "Stop!" When Luo Yi turned around, Chu Feng stopped her: "I know what you are thinking, but I advise you to give up such a thought. Although the world can not be absolutely fair, there are still some things that need to be maintained. I hope you can honestly help Miss Qingting in Luo''s family. With her kindness, I believe she will give you such an opportunity."


    "If you do well, maybe I can help you one day, but don''t expect too much. My help won''t be too great."


    Originally, Chu Feng didn''t want to talk nonsense with a woman like Luo Yi, but now that she can''t be killed, Chu Feng doesn''t mind giving Luo Qingting a little more hope.


    This woman is worthless in many places, but her heart is cruel enough, which Luo Yu has never had. I believe that if she attached to Luo Qingting, some dark things can be eliminated.


    Luo Yi was almost desperate, and even had no hope. But when he heard Chu Feng''s words, he turned around immediately.


    Lips trembling: "demon God, do you want me to attach Qingting sister?"


    "Yes Chu Feng came to her in front of her, tone is still indifferent, but look a little relaxed: "I believe you should know what kind of character miss Qingting is, but no matter when a family or a force has a dark side, you make me sick, but your disgust is exactly what I need."


    "Help Miss Qingting stabilize the situation of Luo family. If there is such a chance in the future, I can give you a flying leap."


    Luo Yi doesn''t know if Chu Feng is cheating herself, but it doesn''t matter now. She just needs to know that Chu Feng asks her to assist Luo Qingting. In this way, her status in the family is certainly not low.


    Of course, Luo Yi is also very clear that this assistance is only simple. If she has any idea of her own, Chu style will definitely make her look very ugly.


    However, compared with the beginning of nothing to say, much better, body bending: "God rest assured, I know how to do."


    When he got up straight, Luo''s look passed by a little hesitation. Chu Feng caught him when he was about to turn around. He frowned and said, "what can''t you say?"


    "No Luo Yi quickly shook his head in a panic, bit his lips and said, "in the dead of night, if the devil can see Luo Yi, let me serve you tonight. Don''t worry, I don''t have any other ideas."


    Chu Feng squints his eyes and looks at Luo Yi''s uneasy appearance. He knows that this time she really has no idea. It''s good to see her body up and down. In addition, she is still a virgin. It has nothing to do with love and is not responsible for things.


    Just want to say that there seems to be no matter tonight, Chang''e suddenly fell from the sky, a coagulation of cold eyes to Luo Yi: "need you to serve?"Chu Feng''s mouth twitched fiercely. Fortunately, he had no intention to show it. Otherwise, he studied with Luo Yi. Tomorrow, she would surely die in Chang''e''s hand. Waving her hand to let her go, she naturally surrounded Chang''e''s waist: "don''t be too angry. You should have confidence in your man. I''ll take all of them."


    Chang''e said coldly, "you don''t want to, but it''s OK to play once."


    Chu Feng coughs awkwardly and finds that Chang''e knows her very well.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3136

    The affairs of the Luo family have basically subsided, and everything has been arranged properly. Those who have blood spirit contract to suppress the core level will maintain the stability of the Luo family if they don''t want to die, and dare not stir up any turmoil within the world.


    Tingluo said that if she didn''t want to stay at home, she didn''t have any confidence to stay at home and stay at home.


    Of course, in order to help Luo Qingting to make a smooth transition, Chu Feng still left eight thousand demons army and demon king.


    At present, the peak power of the Luo family is the half step sage, but even the half step sage will not have too many chances to win the upper demon king. The requirement of Chu Feng is to ensure the stable transition of the Luo family. As long as you make sure that there will not be any changes under Luo Qingting, you can leave.


    In this process, no matter what happens, they will strongly suppress them. At this time, they are not afraid of the dead, but they are afraid that no one will die.


    Chu Feng, who left the Luo family, did not go back to the temple of King Wu, but was dragged back to the place where Guanghan palace was located.


    Since her resurrection, few women have followed Chu Feng. In the past night, she used a kind of madness to interpret her love for Chu Feng, which shocked Chu Feng and sighed that she was lucky for herself. Otherwise, Chang''e, who was also the soul of seven people, would squeeze a man out in minutes.


    The next morning, the sun had risen, and no one knew about the return of Chang''e and Chu Feng last night, because it was also the cause of the night.


    The sunlight, shining through the gap of the window, fell on Chang''e''s white and smooth skin, and made Chang''e open her eyes in her sleep. Seeing that Chu Feng was still sleeping soundly, Chang''e''s mouth sparked a funny smile.


    Gently moved, the pressure on the legs of the Chu wind back, slowly up and across the Chu wind, and then slowly sat down, feeling the kind of enough, Chang''e couldn''t help but let out a groan.


    Also let in the sleep of Chu Feng opened his eyes, now his sleep is completely the same as ordinary people, last night and Chang''e crazy fight for a few rounds, so how much fatigue or some.


    Open your eyes to see Chang''e has sat up, still writhing there, Chu Feng mouth corner mercilessly twitch: "said good goddess?"


    Murong Bing to do such a thing, Chu Feng is understandable, she is a demon like existence.


    However, both Chang''e last night and Chang''e now are completely subverting Chu Feng''s cognition. When she is asleep, she directly rides on this kind of thing. Chu Feng never thought Chang''e could do it.


    But Chang''e was not shy at all. She fell down and looked at Chu Feng, and her eyes were full of touching amorous feelings: "I have integrated Liusheng, in which I know some things. There is one kind of woman that men like, that is, cool and elegant in front of people, but charming in the face of their men, and completely let go of their own women."


    "I was too passive with you before, so I will take the initiative in the future, don''t you like it?"


    I don''t like it!


    Chu Feng''s heart directly jumped out of such a sentence, for conquering Chang''e such a woman, chufeng naturally spare no effort, and Chang''e completely changed in front of him, which gave Chu Feng a huge sense of stimulation.


    Feeling Chang''e''s faster and faster action, Chu Feng has to say that Chang''e''s talent in this area is really high.


    But after all, it was a man, and the man was conquering. Chu Feng directly turned over and pressed Chang''e under him: "I still like to be on it."


    Chang''e bit her lips, legs hook Chu Feng''s waist: "I can''t play, you''re not a man."


    Shit!


    Chang''e''s words directly let Chu Feng completely let go, and the feeling of unbridled impact brought great satisfaction to Chu Feng. Especially when Chang''e''s identity was put there, Chu Feng was even more excited when she thought of her cool and cold in front of people.


    At this moment, there is no pity at all. Chang''e is not the kind of woman who needs to be pitied by others. It seems that they are fighting to see who is the first to ask for mercy.


    Just to the sun close to noon, Chang''e can''t help but say: "no, really not."


    Chu Feng this just satisfied put down to continue to attack, after finishing, holding the woman in her arms, whispered in her ear: "thank you!"


    What kind of person is Chang''e? Chu Feng is very clear. Even if the integration of Liusheng has changed her own thoughts, some bottom lines still exist. At the moment, Chang''e is completely relaxed, just like the general desire for discontent. Chu Feng knows that it is to let him better vent the pressure in his heart.


    "I''m your woman, and I deserve to take all you have." Chang''e, like a kitten, leans in the arms of Chu Feng, without the sharpness and sharpness she should have, or in front of Chu Feng, she is a little woman.


    Clapping Chang''e''s snow back, Chu Feng''s mood is complex. Among so many beauties, he once wanted to kill Chang''e most. However, among so many beauties, Chang''e was the one who paid the most for him, even at all costs.It can be said that as long as he has a request, Chang''e will unconditionally agree, even if she puts down her nobility, with his lingering.


    This is a woman who can make countless men moved, but at this moment, Chu Feng only knows that she is the woman in her heart that she will never give up, because whether it is Liusheng or Chang''e is willing to put down the noble.


    At this time, the corner of her mouth also raised a touch of fun, and whispered in Chang''e''s ear: "well, I have an idea,,", "


    Chang''e, who was originally lying in the bosom of Chu Feng, immediately sat up, and her face suddenly became cold:" too much! "


    His face was flushed and a little angry, because Chu Feng said that he would call Murong Bing and lengrushuang at some time, and Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan would all sit together and have a good chat.


    Can Chu Feng be the kind of person who has a good chat? Don''t think Chang''e knows the real intention of Chu Feng.


    Zhang yun''er is a taboo goddess, Lu Wan is an immortal deity, Murong Bing is Su Daji, or Chen Yuanyuan and Yang Yuhuan, who once touched the hearts of kings and kings. Lengrushuang was also the evil spirit of a dynasty because of her collapse, let alone Chang''e, in the legend of the modern world, the real goddess!


    Chu Feng wants to gather the five people together and have a chat. It seems that he wants to be sleeping together.


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly and sat up with a bitter smile: "I''m just talking about it, and people have to have dreams. Maybe one day we can succeed? Don''t ask me again if you don''t promise me now


    Originally thought Chu Feng said not willing to even, do not want to have another time.


    Chang''e''s face was staring at Chu Feng coldly, and her lips were almost bitten: "do you really want to?"


    Chu Feng has gone out of bed, wearing clothes there, while looking back at Chang''e who can let people spurt blood at the moment: "I believe that as long as a man will have this idea, but you don''t have pressure, I just talk about it!"


    Lecher!


    Chang''e secretly scolded, pursed her lips and didn''t know what she was thinking. Even when she got up and dressed, she didn''t speak. She just looked at Chu Feng from time to time.


    Chu Feng was seen by Chang''e with a little kidney deficiency meaning and said with a bitter smile, "what are you looking at?"


    "I can promise you." Chang''e is showing an elegant smile, naturally holding Chu Feng''s arm, smiling with a little fun: "I don''t only promise you, then you can order, who you want."


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and almost doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing. Of course, Chu Feng knew what Chang''e meant by ordering a meal. That is, any one of the six students who was integrated by her, and still ordered food for herself in that situation. How could Chang''e be so generous all of a sudden? Didn''t she think she was the only one?


    At this moment, Chu Feng really can''t see what Chang''e is thinking, because the change is a little fast and can''t keep up with the rhythm.


    Chang''e didn''t explain anything. She took Chu Feng''s arm and opened the door of dazzling light and went back to King Wu''s temple. She said in a very low voice: "but I promise it''s one thing. I think you should persuade LV Wan and Leng Rushuang. They are not so easy to say."


    Chang''e, the king of Chu, didn''t agree to go back to the king of Chu, but she didn''t agree to go back to the East?


    If Chu Feng knew Chang''e''s real idea, he would vomit blood!


    The reason why Chang''e agreed just now was that she wanted to strike down other women in Chu Feng. Although it was embarrassing to be sleeping with others, Chang''e believed that she would be able to beat the other women''s mood after one time.


    Because no matter who is just a person, she has seven lives, covering seven styles in one. When the time comes, Chang''e will have a good idea. If Chu Feng really wants to do that, she won''t appear and let six students appear in turn. In this way, she won''t lose face. Instead, she can let Lu Wan know the gap between Tao and her. It''s just like what the modern world says!


    Chu Feng naturally did not know that Chang''e had such a mind, but it was still very exciting to see that she had no opinion. As for Lu Wan, Chu Feng did not worry because she said that as long as Chang''e agreed, she would not have any opinions. Obviously, she thought that Chang''e could not agree.


    Zhang Yuner and Murong Bing don''t need to say more. They are the most tolerant of themselves. As for the rest of the cold frost, they don''t need to worry about anything. Just stimulate and let Murong Bing say two more words for sure.


    Then a thought of Chu Feng''s eyes brightened, thought that this matter can be implemented, think about can make people boiling!


    And when Chu Feng thought about when to sleep the five goddesses who were coveted by countless people, Xueying hurriedly came in: "demon God, thousand snow is missing!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3137

    Chu Feng is still there thinking of a better life, all of a sudden was interrupted by Xueying.


    Hearing that mu Qianxue was missing, she frowned and asked, "aren''t you guarding the entrance and exit of Luojia world?"


    "Yes." Snow Ying nodded, although the heart for Chu Feng have feelings, but she can cover up very well: "but just disappeared."


    Because of the first World War in the Luo family yesterday, Chu Feng only used the force of wind and snow to freeze the water curtain when breaking the thunder fire supreme water curtain. Xueying can persuade other people, but can''t make mu Qianxue believe that, because from the beginning to the end, the snow colored clothes did not appear. If you often start to attack the Luo family, snow clothes can''t be absent.


    So when she found a chance to back the blade of the snow clan, Xue Ying told mu Qianxue all the things, including Xue nishang''s choice to become the residence of Chu Feng, including letting her take charge of the sword snow sect and some subsequent things.


    Mu Qianxue, who knew this, felt guilty at that time, and felt that if he hadn''t told Chu Feng about the fact that the nine sky snow bones were snow colored clothes, then such a thing would not have happened.


    Later, she didn''t know where she went. Xueying contacted her many times, but she didn''t respond. Although there was no danger in Wanjie, at most, she cherished her family, but now she couldn''t find anyone. Xue Ying was still very anxious. So she let people watch the entrance of Luo family''s world and cooperate with the search of the demon Kingdom army, and she came to the temple of King Wu.


    Snow Ying just to finish the matter, snow neon clothes flash out, eyebrows full of dignified: "how can you tell the thousand snow?"


    Mu Qianxue was brought up by her childhood. She has deep feelings for her. It''s OK to say that she goes to travel around or do other things. Now that she has signed a lingsu contract with Chu Feng, she will surely feel sad and guilty, because she sued Chu Feng about Jiutian Xuegu.


    Snow Ying also has some guilt, she did not expect mu Qianxue''s reaction will be so intense.


    "It''s no use blaming anyone now. Let''s find the person quickly."


    See snow Ying that guilty look, Chu wind also can''t bear, pat snow Ni Shang''s shoulder: "where do you think she will be now?"


    Xue nishang also knows that Xueying is unintentional, and Chu Feng used the force of wind and snow which is similar to the breath of blade snow sect in the first World War of Luo family. It needs an explanation. Moreover, if she can''t see her for a long time, mu Qianxue will doubt something, and she can''t hide it.


    But where will mu Qianxue be?


    "You go back first."


    The appearance of snow neon dress is obviously also at a loss. Chu Feng sighed to Xueying and said, "find her, I will give you news."


    If you know that you have been away for a long time, the people of renxuezong will doubt it. Xueying nods and leaves first. Now Chu Feng and Xue nishang know it. I believe they will find a way to find someone.


    Chu Feng frowned and sat down. It''s not easy to find someone who wants to hide.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t ask about the meaning of the world Master. If he always looked for the master, he would inevitably owe him some favor. Chu Feng didn''t want to owe him any favor, because once he had a request, it would not be so simple.


    And mu Qianxue is not a child, she will not go to risk things, now hide just can not accept, because she said the news, let snow nishang and he made a spiritual accommodation contract.


    Just where is this woman now? Chu Feng thought for a moment, but there was no suitable place.


    Mu Qianxue is just like her daughter. Xue nishang suppresses her inner anxiety and goes to sit down. She doesn''t say anything on her mouth, but she is very anxious. She also thinks about where mu Qianxue will be now.


    There is still the risk of cherishing the family in the Xiuzhen world. Moreover, there was a cheating affair in the marriage last time. If it is found out by the people who cherish the family, mu Qianxue will inevitably be in danger. Xue nishang''s heart is beating and she is very upset.


    What snow nishang thinks now, Chu wind can be felt, so you don''t need to ask more questions.


    "I know where it is."


    After a while, Chu Feng showed a smile: "the saint is not a willful and reckless person. She knows that the situation is tense and there is still a period of transition for the Luo family, so she will hide herself, but she will never leave the entrance and exit of the Luo family world too far. If I have not guessed wrong, she should be in the morning light secret place now. Only in this way can she be in the secret place of morning light One time reaction. "


    Snow Ni Shang eyebrow tiny Cu: "how do you know?"


    Nodding his head, Chu Feng said with a smile: "don''t forget, I know what you think, I know what you know, and I know what you have done, so I will know what kind of person saint is."


    The snow neon dress blinks the eye, rubbed once to stand up, the cold face instantly red up: "you all know?"


    "Basically." Chu Feng coughed and realized that he shouldn''t have said that, because the memory of snow nishang for countless years was in his mind at the moment.


    Xue nishang pursed her lips and sat down again. Suddenly, she regretted that she had made a lingsu contract with Chu Feng. She thought that she had no secret in front of Chu Feng, and that she should try her best not to think about anything in the future, which made her feel a little bored.Especially when I think of my gentle consolation in the dead of night, my face turns red directly. As the leader of the sword snow sect, I have always been a high-ranking existence. It''s shameful to know that kind of shameful thing.


    Cough cough, cough, and, at this time, Chu Feng coughed: "master Xue, we are one now. Don''t worry, I won''t talk nonsense."


    Snow Ni dress a Leng, the face is more red, bite the lip did not say a word, know oneself just thought of the matter was known by Chu Feng, the more think is more shameful, raised his head: "demon God, this is my secret and you, you absolutely can''t say."


    "Cough, it must be. I can understand it." Chu Feng coughed and laughed bitterly. It''s not a good thing to know all the secrets of a person.


    However, she thought that if Xue nishang knew that Xue Wuqing was as boring as she was, she would not be so upset. She was also glad that the lingsu contract was so good that everything in the host could not be hidden in front of the host, but all the host''s bodies would never be known.


    In order to eliminate the embarrassment of snow colored clothes, Chu Feng is preparing to go to the secret place of morning light to see if Mu Qianxue is there, and some pictures appear in his mind.


    The corners of her mouth twitched violently and looked at the snow nishang, because those thoughts were all from the snow nishang. What she was thinking at the moment was the lingering relationship between herself and Chang''e last night. Her face flashed over the embarrassment. How could she forget last night that Xue nishang didn''t know what she was thinking, but what she was doing was empathetic!


    The heart is full of helplessness, this time is really what the integrity is not, if Chang''e knew that snow nishang was an audience last night, she must be crazy.


    Snow nishang also aware of their own ideas, chufeng knew again, quickly stood up to walk past into Chu Feng''s body, obviously to avoid.


    Chu Feng sighed helplessly. At the moment, there was no hope to terminate the lingsu contract. What he thought was whether there was any way to shield the perception of snow clothes. Otherwise, what he did was watched. It was too embarrassing.


    Shaking her head, Chu Feng also quickly left the temple of King Wu, and directly crossed a thousand miles into the secret land of morning light. Now, it''s urgent to find mu Qianxue first. Besides, she believes that Xue nishang is not a gossip person, and she has no chance to gossip with others, because she can''t leave her ten meter range.


    Shuttling through the sky of the secret place of morning light, Chu Feng''s left eye is whirling 360 degrees to find the trace of Mu Qianxue.


    Because of the frequent movements of the demon Kingdom army in recent days, and the reason is that they are all in the secret place of morning light, few people are seen shuttling through it. Only a few sporadic people can be seen occasionally, which also strengthens the mind of Chu Feng and cultivates the real world as soon as possible. Otherwise, the communication between all the worlds will be interrupted.


    At the same time, she also found a problem, that is, Xue nishang can feel everything he is doing except that she can''t know what she thinks. For example, she knows everything with her left eye.


    Because Chu Feng had the voice of snow Ni Shang in his mind, he even doubted whether he would see others or even her.


    Suddenly Chu Feng''s face was covered with black lines. Before, he could still hide a little of his own cards. Now the snow colored clothes of these cards all know that, fortunately, there is a spiritual accommodation contract!


    When he was helpless, chufeng stopped, his left eye twinkled and looked toward the northeast, directly penetrating a distance of more than 1000 Li. It was a place of ice and snow. Chu Feng felt a slight breath, and his left eye directly penetrated the ice and snow. When he was more than 10 meters underground, he saw an empty ice cave and an ice tan. The water temperature was very high Low, but no ice.


    All of a sudden, a figure leaped out of the water like a lotus, lying directly on the edge of the ice tan on the ice ground, snow covered skin, two peaks towering red, dazzling, flat belly under the dense forest, deep people can not help but to explore the depth.


    At this time, a flash of dark light suddenly flashed in front of Chu Feng. Standing in front of Chu Feng, she raised her hand to block Chu Feng''s eyes: "I can''t see. The snow hasn''t been seen by a man yet."


    Chu Feng coughed awkwardly and withdrew his eyes. He didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    But Xue nishang was worried. When Chu Feng saw mu Qianxue, when she covered the Chu wind, the whole person and Chu Feng stuck together, and felt the full elasticity. Chu Feng lowered her head, and when Xue nishang let go, she realized something. She quickly separated, and her face was very red, and she was very shy.


    She found that the times of shyness in her life were not as many as those days when Chu Feng made a spiritual accommodation contract.


    Because of her character, Xue nishang''s heart is inexplicably flustered, and Chu Feng does not take the opportunity to tease Xue nishang. Knowing that what she has happened is simply overthrowing her cold and arrogant temperament. If anything else, she will be ashamed and shameless.


    He twisted his neck and said, "let''s go."


    Yes, snow clothes disappear again!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3138

    More than ten meters underground in the ice cave, lying there mu Qianxue slowly sat up.


    Between the eyebrows there is a touch of distressed color, looking down at their own body without fat, slim body, heart twitch, nose a little sour meaning.


    She never knew that Jiutian Xuegu had to make a lingsu contract to help others, so she told Chu Fengxue nishang that there was Jiutian Xuegu. If she knew that Jiutian Xuegu could only be used by chufeng, mu Qianxue would never tell Chu Feng in any case.


    But now regret has no effect, because Xue nishang and Chu Feng have made a spiritual accommodation contract, and I don''t know how to get rid of it.


    The root cause of Mu Qianxue''s misery is still that Xue nishang has such a connection with Chu Feng. How can he get along with Chu Feng?


    Anyway, mu Qianxue''s mood is very inexplicable. Mu Qianxue doesn''t know whether she is suffering from the freedom of xuenishang, or because xuenishang has spiritual accommodation contract with Chu Feng. She can be sure that she doesn''t like Chu Feng, but whenever she thinks of something, she will feel that she should be with Chu Feng.


    But now things have become so complicated that mu Qianxue doesn''t know what to do. Even after soaking in ice Tan for half an hour, mu Qianxue finds that her heart doesn''t feel any better.


    Shaking his head, mu Qianxue didn''t worry about it any more. She knew that now Xueying must be anxious to find herself, and had contacted her many times.


    Standing up, his tall body has a alluring luster under the reflection of the ice tan. Looking at the reflection on the water, mu Qianxue clenched his lips: "master and Chu Feng have a contract. It seems that I should not have any more thoughts. Maybe it is a good thing for master and Chu Feng to be together. At least it can bring stability to the blade snow clan?"


    With a bitter smile, she went to one side and put on her own clothes. From the very beginning, mu Qianxue wanted to do something for lengxuezong with herself, that is to be with Chu Feng.


    But now with the existence of the lingsu contract between xuenishang and Chu Feng, even if Chu Feng is willing to accept her now, mu Qianxue will not be willing, because it is too embarrassing.


    After wearing clothes, mu Qianxue gently swung her hair. At first, it was still wet and covered with a layer of frost. Her hair was instantly dry and naturally formed a slight wave volume. It looked like a charming atmosphere under the cold temperament.


    Exhaled a breath, mu Qianxue out of the ice cave, just came out to see Chu Feng sitting in the distance.


    Look a Leng, look back at their own ice cave, and then look at the Chu wind, face instantly red up.


    Chu Feng even knew that she was there. When he was down there, did Chu Feng know and even saw it, so he didn''t disturb himself, but was waiting for her to come out?


    Then, mu Qianxue clenched her lips, and her eyes became cold. She felt that Chu Feng had made a spiritual accommodation contract with Xue nishang. Then Xue nishang was just like a woman of Chu Feng. She should not do such things again, even if it was unintentional.


    Because she is xuenishang''s Apprentice.


    "A thousand snow!"


    When mu Qianxue was about to ask if Chu Feng had seen anything, Xue nishang appeared in front of her like that. She knew that mu Qianxue was going to be angry and knew why. In fact, Chu Feng did see it.


    But now is certainly not the time to entangle this issue, walked to Mu Qianxue''s front, whispered: "you are too wayward."


    Although the tone of voice is to blame, but still can hear that kind of caring feeling.


    Mu Qianxue relaxed a little, lowered his head: "sorry, let you worry."


    "I won''t explain more about the lingsu contract. I believe your uncle has already told you." Xue nishang didn''t really blame mu Qianxue. She took her hand and said, "it''s just that you can''t do this again. We''re all very anxious when you''re gone. What should we do if we encounter any danger?"


    Mu Qianxue nodded. Xueying did tell her about the lingsu contract, and also told her that the reason why Xue nishang chose to do that was that chufeng didn''t want the women of Qianxue sect. If there was no important person to deepen the relationship with chufeng, the future Qiannian time of qianxuezong would be full of changes.


    Therefore, Xue nishang chose to make a lingsu contract with Chu Feng in order to make use of this relationship, so that Chu Feng can give more opportunities to renxuezong.


    Just understand is to understand, in the heart can accept is another matter, mu Qianxue''s lips have bitten a little bit: "master!"


    "Don''t say it." Snow nishang did not listen to Mu Qianxue, interrupted her to say: "listen to your uncle''s, you know?"


    After a pause, Xue nishang looked back at Chu Feng and knew that her thoughts were connected with Chu Feng. Chu Feng would know what she thought and what she thought. She could not help but feel embarrassed.


    However, Xue nishang is a saint who has existed for a long time. She doesn''t pay much attention to some details. She whispers to Mu Qianxue: "master knows that you want to maintain the relationship between the Daoxue sect and the devil. Now you may be a little worried because of the master''s doing so. I can feel that you have no rejection of demons, but for you, there is no rejection of a man Good feeling. ""If you really don''t mind, you can still pursue what you want, and don''t care about the existence of the master."


    When saying these words, Xue nishang''s heart is embarrassed. After all, if Mu Qianxue and Chu Feng are really together, she, as a master, is a hidden audience.


    Mu Qianxue was also shocked by the words that snow nishang said, and his head went down: "master, it''s impossible."


    Chu Feng didn''t know what mu Qianxue was talking about, but he knew everything about Xue nishang. Who came here? I really studied life with mu Qianxue. Are you really an audience?


    Unable to understand shaking his head, Chu Feng also stood up to walk over: "finish the words, go!"


    Xue nishang has nothing to say to Mu Qianxue. She is not a child. She can understand a lot of things by herself. So she patted the back of Mu Qianxue''s hand and turned around to disappear. She returned to Chu Feng''s body.


    Mu Qianxue body a shock, see all this how much is a little unacceptable, but in the eyes of Chu Feng looking at himself, mu Qianxue''s heart and scattered such ideas.


    Slightly bow, a touch of shallow shyness fleeting: "I''m sorry demon God, let you and master worry."


    "In the future, just pay attention to yourself." Xue nishang didn''t blame mu Qianxue, but Chu Feng couldn''t blame her: "go back, I know your heart is very uncomfortable. I don''t know what to say about it now. I believe you also know that I don''t know anything before the lingsu contract is concluded."


    "The only thing I can say is that if there is a way, I will terminate the spiritual accommodation contract with your master. After all, I don''t want to have a person living in my body."


    Thinking that no matter who he is in love with anyone, he has such a concern about snow colored clothes. Although she is a woman, even if it is nothing, Chu Feng still feels uncomfortable. After all, sometimes when she is in love, all kinds of noble art will come for the last time and be watched by others. There is no need to play!


    Mu Qianxue didn''t take Chu Feng''s words to heart. She knew that once the lingsu contract was signed, there was no solution.


    But still nodded: "yes!"


    Looking at her appearance, Chu Feng recalled what Xue nishang had said to her just now, and mu Qianxue stood against each other like this. Without saying anything, she was a little embarrassed. She turned and said, "it''s OK. I''ll go first!"


    Mu Qianxue or en a, did not say other, just looking at the Chu wind gradually away from the back, inexplicable in the heart some difficult to say.


    Until she can''t see Chu Feng''s back, mu Qianxue takes back her eyes and flies away. She goes back to the entrance of Luo''s family world in a short time. Xueying walks around the entrance at the moment, looking worried. Seeing mu Qianxue''s return, her face is suddenly happy.


    Hurry to go to the past, holding snow Ying''s hand: "you finally come back, the devil and your master are looking for you, I inform them that you are back."


    "No, we met just now." Mu Qianxue shakes his head and says faintly.


    Snow Ying looks a Zheng, from mu Qianxue''s words to hear her mood is not very good, pull her to one side to sit down, frown asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Uncle, do I like Chu Feng?" Mu Qianxue raised her head to look at the sky, and then began to speak softly: "but I want to be with Chu Feng, just because I want to use myself to maintain the relationship between Chu Feng and blade snow clan. How can I possibly like him?"


    Xue Ying was a little stunned, and her heart was full of bitterness. She patted mu Qianxue''s hand: "in the past, no matter whether it was Luochen or pujingqiong, or xilangning, as long as they showed their love for you, or someone mentioned you, they would be disgusted. Sometimes your master said whether we should break the prohibition to marry Xi lanning for you, and promote the cooperation between renxuezong and Xijia It is strongly opposed. "


    "But when we want you to be with Chu Feng, it''s also for the sake of blade snow sect, but you accept it indifferently. Don''t you feel it yourself?"


    Mu Qianxue frowned. Once upon a time when she was in the land of seal, the Puluo family wore a pair of trousers. In addition, the Xi family had the intention of cooperation. Xue nishang proposed to let her combine with Xi lanning, so as not to worry about being suppressed by the PLO family.


    But at that time, mu Qianxue was firmly opposed, and even threw out that she could not take her happiness to do such a thing, but in the face of this person is Chu Feng, mu Qianxue did not refuse.


    Looking at the silent mu Qianxue, Xueying knows that she has been attracted by Chu Feng unconsciously. She laughs bitterly at the man she falls in love with. Mu Qianxue also loves her. Xueying also says: "If today''s taboo demon is not Chu Feng, replace it with Xi Lang Ning or Luo Chen, any of them, will you refuse?"


    Mu Qianxue shook his head at once: "it''s impossible,,," "


    the words behind him were forcefully cut off, and mu Qianxue''s face became red, and he lowered his head and did not dare to look at Xueying.


    She knew that she would accept the proposal to start snow colored clothes, only because that person was Chu Feng. If she changed to someone else, she would definitely refuse.


    When did Chu Feng wave his heartstrings?Mu Qianxue''s eyes were confused. She really didn''t know whether it was when the four families first started fighting against Chu Feng or when the four ancestors faced Chu Feng. However, it was good anyway. Now the fact is that she doesn''t know that she has been attracted to Chu Feng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3139

    Among the woods in the secret place of morning light, snow colored clothes come out from Chu Feng''s body and walk in the woods.


    Chu Feng knew what Xue nishang was thinking, so she didn''t disturb her. She just followed her and appreciated the figure of her back which was not inferior to any woman.


    If it is in the modern world, the appearance of snow colored clothes at most seems to be 289, which gives people a feeling of being a woman. But how many people can think that she has been a monk for an era?


    Moreover, in xuenishang''s memory, Chu Feng knows that she once fell in love with a man, but before they could get together, yin and Yang were separated, and that person died in the hands of Luojia mountain brothers, which also led to the enmity between renxuezong and the Luo family for a period of time.


    Now an era has passed, Luojia mountain is dead, and Luojia family is not the original Luojia family. It can be said that everything is over. Chu Feng can feel the heart full of tired snow.


    In the past, it was sustained because the Luo family was immortal, but now that the Luo family has been taken down and Luojia mountain is dead, Xue nishang feels that everything seems to have been emptied, full of an inexplicable sense of loneliness, which Chu Feng probably can understand.


    The distance of the setting sun has stopped to see.


    The sunshine on her face, combined with her own temperament and appearance, is like a perfect picture.


    Chu Feng stands behind some, just can see the side of the snow neon dress, although experienced a lot of women, around most of the beautiful women, but see the snow at this moment, Chu Feng also had to admit that her temperament to some extent is easy to stimulate men''s desire.


    It''s no wonder that Pu Yuan Lei, Luojia mountain and other people thought about her at the beginning. If no one cares about such a woman, it really can''t be said.


    Looking at the sky contemplation snow neon clothes feel what slant head, just and Chu Feng''s eyes collide together, look unnatural move away.


    She remembered what Chu Feng once said to her. If she had to find two women in the blade snow sect, she and Xue Ying were the first choice. Although she was a little angry at Chu Feng''s frivolous words, she asked her heart for a snow colored dress. Even if Chu Feng wanted herself, she could only give it out.


    Because in a strong force, in the face of absolute strength, unless you have been strong enough to frighten people, or you can only choose to compromise.


    Just like at the beginning, if puyuanlei were strong enough, Xue nishang believed that she would be taken over by them, but they didn''t have the strength, so she could only think in her heart. Now Chu Feng has this strength. Xue nishang knows that as long as Chu Feng has such an idea, she is doomed to be unable to refuse.


    Chu Feng could feel her thoughts and shook her head with a wry smile: "master Xue, you, you and"


    "call me nishang!" Chu Feng''s words were not finished, she was interrupted by the snow. The woman who left for an afternoon seemed to have changed her personality: "I''m no longer the leader of the blade snow sect. Now I''m just a lodging body in your body. To be precise, you''re just like the master I said."


    "And in the world of the strong, age is just a process. You don''t have any problem calling me nishang."


    Chu Feng smile, went to the snow in front of the clothes, looking at the beautiful woman: "I will find a way to lift the spiritual accommodation contract."


    "It''s OK." The snow colored dress deviates the vision, looks directly at Chu Feng, is very calm: "when I make the choice, I already thought about the possible result, so you don''t need to care about anything, now I am equal to a part of your body in general, I will obey all your meaning."


    "Even, even if you want me, I can give it to you. I just hope that the devil can give you a little fairness in the treatment of the blade snow sect."


    This is the first time that Xue nishang says such a thing in front of him. Chu Feng doesn''t answer, but just stares at snow nishang.


    After watching for a while, Chu Feng said, "I''m not that kind of person."


    "Is it?" With no surprise or joy, she turned her head and looked at the distance: "if the Emperor didn''t appear in time last night, I''m afraid the devil has been lingering with the little girl of Luo''s family for a whole night, right? Even you will be interested in her. Can''t nishang arouse your interest? "


    Chu Feng smiles, a little embarrassed, but more or helpless, snow nishang''s words have confirmed a point, some of his feelings of Chu wind, snow nishang is feeling.


    So Chu Feng did not deny it and nodded: "yes, if Chang''e didn''t appear last night, I would do that, but some people are different. It''s different from whether you have charm or not."


    Snow Ni Shang looked at Chu Feng: "what''s the difference?"


    "Luo Yi is just a poor and humble man." Chu Feng seriously thought about it for a while, and then said, "I said this kind of pity and lowliness is in the mind, so for such women, only let me vent my interest, because they do not need respect, on the contrary, you respect them, they will be nervous and nervous, but you have them, they will feel relaxed.""But you are different. You have your own thoughts, you have your own pride, your thoughts or actions are not comparable to Luo Yi. Taking advantage of this opportunity to possess you is a blasphemy to you and a kind of denial to myself. I am not such a beast yet?"


    Snow neon clothes eyes blink, some eyes flicker back to look at Chu Feng''s eyes, and then speechless continue to go forward.


    In the world of the strong for a long time, things between men and women in Xue nishang''s heart, that is a kind of physical communication, as for the love problem, Xue nishang never thought about it, and also felt that in the strong world, there is no need for love.


    From ancient times to the present, many people''s Union is also like this. Women covet the power and glory that powerful men can give them, while men covet women''s beauty and talent, and care about whether the derived blood is strong.


    It''s like what Chu Feng said just now. Xue nishang had heard that man in ancient times. But after the man died in the hands of Luojia mountain brothers, Xue nishang never heard of it again.


    She even started to choose mu Qianxue and two other younger martial sisters to give them to chufeng. She just wanted to use this way to get closer to Chu Feng. But now Xue nishang has completely overturned her original idea.


    After going out for a certain distance, Xue nishang stopped to look at Chu Feng, and a very peaceful smile appeared on her cold face: "I suddenly feel a little regret that when I came back, I listened to the common family''s unity and became the enemy with you."


    This moment is Xue nishang''s inner words, because if Chu Feng was not the enemy at that time, so many things would not happen later. The core layer of blade snow sect did not need to sign a blood spirit contract with Chu Feng and submit to him for a thousand years.


    Chu Feng spread out his hands: "we are not familiar with each other. It is normal for you to hold a group to fight against me, but it''s all over. At least now we can coexist peacefully."


    "So it is." Xue nishang nodded, her eyes flashed a little shy, and her voice was very low: "but what I said just now is true. If the demon God can see nishang and is not for renxuezong, it has nothing to do with other things, I would like to give myself up. What''s more, the demon God said at the beginning that what makes you interested in zhenxuezong are me and Xueying younger martial sister. Is this just a joke to me?"


    The old story again let Chu Feng some accident, see snow neon clothes that firm not artificial eyes, crooked head asked: "do not regret it?"


    "Why should I regret it?" Snow Ni Shang asked.


    Perhaps it was looking at Chu Feng''s eyes and not daring to speak. The snow turned her back and said softly, "and I am your host. You are my host. I can only entangle with you in this life. Isn''t it normal to serve you?"


    "Of course, if the devil doesn''t look up to nishang, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it."


    Very calm finish saying snow Ni Shang to go forward, Chu wind also Leng Ran to also follow up.


    She knew that Xue nishang didn''t like herself, let alone fell in love with herself. She said that these were just words of spiritual loneliness, and that Xue nishang liberated some thoughts in her heart.


    He Chu Feng, do not refuse, but will not be moved.


    For others, it may be a good thing. I believe that he must have been excited to study and preserve the depth of an era. However, for Chu Feng, although he was very interested in conquering Xue nishang, it was just like that he had ravaged xuewuqing with the idea of conquest.


    But in essence, there is a difference. Xue Wuqing was the enemy at first. Chu Feng wanted to destroy her pride. Xue Wuqing was just a friend. And she let go because she had a spiritual contract with herself.


    Unexpectedly, two people are destined to entangle together, so a little bit more physical communication, snow nishang can also accept.


    But even so, Chu Feng still doesn''t have the animal nature. Maybe he will study with Xue nishang in the future, but many things still need a suitable opportunity. Now, it is definitely not possible, because there is no such feeling.


    When Chu Feng came to the side of the snow colored clothes, she hesitated for a moment and naturally took Chu Feng''s arm. When Chu Feng was stunned, she said: "follow you, I should learn to let go of myself. After all, I can''t leave you within 10 meters. I can''t be embarrassed every time you go before and after I leave."


    Chu Feng looks at the snow colored clothes, his face has shown a kind of shy ruddy, the corner of his eyes is shining, and he always has the feeling of elasticity and arm touch when walking.


    With a wry smile in her heart, she knew that Xue nishang was gradually adapting to some things, so that she could not let go of the day when she had to do so.


    Maybe it''s a good way to get along with each other. Chu Feng didn''t want to think about it any more. When he was ready to open the door of dazzling light and go back to the secret place of morning light, suddenly there was an explosion in the distance.


    It was the explosion of force.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3140

    Hearing the explosion from the power, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes.


    Because the breath is the breath of the practitioners, and now the two families have been taken down by themselves, it is impossible for anyone to make trouble, and it is impossible for anyone in the sword snow sect to come to work in this secret place of morning light. Who is it?


    After a look at the snow neon dress, the latter also shook his head to show that he was not clear. Chu Feng looked at the front of the strength breath and said, "go and have a look."


    Snow Ni clothes gently nodded, standing in front of the Chu wind disappeared.


    Chu Feng also flickered forward, about ten miles away, and then came to a forest. However, all the trees 100 meters away here disappeared and were razed to the ground. There were seven or eight people there, surrounded by one person.


    Chu Feng saw clearly and showed a playful smile. The people below were not strangers. Although they had never met with them, they probably knew who they were, because their power was similar to that of cherishing their family.


    There are four gods of creation and four gods of higher rank. It''s really interesting to see such a force here.


    Of course, Chu Feng was more interested in the man they were chasing and surrounding.


    In terms of her body shape, she is a woman, but this woman seems to deliberately cover her own breath and never release her own breath. However, from the perspective of realm momentum, she is a god of creation!


    No matter in any power, the women of the God of nature are very few, except for the sword snow sect. At the moment, the people who cherish the family surround a woman of the God of nature. Who is she?


    The whole person was covered with a veil, but showed a pair of eyes, as if deliberately hide their identity, do not want to be known in general.


    Chu Feng hid himself in a tree and didn''t mean to show up for the time being, because he wanted to see what was going on. Although it was just a matter of waving hands to kill the eight God state strongmen of Xi family, he accepted the Xi family of the loose repair alliance, and could not hurt their muscles and bones at all.


    So Chu Feng now, ready to find out the situation again, after all, the people who cherish the family run out for no reason, it is inevitable that it is a bit unreasonable.


    "Who are you?"


    A very strong and rugged man who looked like a middle-aged man stepped forward and looked at the masked woman in his eyes: "why do you run when you see us? How do you get into the world of cherishing your family?"


    The masked woman''s eyes showed a little light delicate color. Her eyes were dignified and passed by the eight strong people who cherish their family and the four upper gods. Naturally, she did not pay attention to the four gods of nature. However, the rough man was approaching the existence of a half step sage, which she could not deal with.


    The face covered woman didn''t say a word, but directly urged the powerful forces to disturb the sight of these people, and then quickly went to the distance. It seemed that the direction was the entrance of the world where the temple of King Wu was located.


    See masked woman to run, rough man furious: "catch up, catch alive."


    His ugly face also followed. Today, he took people to inspect the world of Xijia. He thought that there was no problem as before, but he didn''t expect to see a sneaky person. The more she was called, the faster she ran. She left the world of cherishing home. They realized that it was unusual, so they caught up.


    Moreover, in order to cover up that there are special people entering the Xijia world, so as not to blame them, Xi Canghai chased them all the way, but they didn''t give news to the family leaders. Otherwise, the masked women could not have been entangled with them for such a long time. No matter Xi Canghai or Xi langning came, they could be won in minutes.


    It is also because they are worried that they will be blamed for the poor entrance guard, which makes them all under the surveillance of Chu Feng.


    As for the big protective array launched by Xijia world today, it can be entered and exited, because Xijia is mainly a magic array. Now the magic array is built by Xi Qingtian at the beginning. Except that the core layer of Xijia family has a way to enter it, the rest of the people are only in fixed places, otherwise they will be lost in it.


    It is also because the Xijia world has changed into a super illusion that can be entered and exited after the entry of the loose repair alliance. Therefore, these people who patrol around the entrance of the world at that time think that the masked woman is the person who has just entered the Xijia world, so they chase after them all the way.


    Running for about a hundred miles, the masked woman was still stopped by a rough man. This time, in order to prevent her from running away again, the four gods of nature kept a strict guard in one direction. This time, she could not run away any more.


    The masked woman also turned around to look for opportunities, but there was no chance at all. There was a look of anxiety in her eyes. There were thousands of miles away from the entrance of the temple world. Even if the God of nature was at full speed, it would take some time, but now it seems that there is no chance.


    As long as they were close to the temple world, the masked woman believed that she could be safe. However, the four gods of nature were too close to guard them. The masked woman clenched her fist and swore that she should die.


    The rough man said in a cold voice: "give you a chance to be captured, or we will start."


    The masked woman still did not say a word, even from the beginning to the present, did not say any word in front of these people, as if it were dumb.At this time, under their siege, the masked woman still said nothing. The rough man was very angry. They had been away from Xijia world for more than two hours. If they didn''t hurry up, if Xi lanning, who was inspected, found out that they were not there, they would have to bear huge responsibility.


    They did not waste any more time. With the command of the rough man, the four men started together, and the four upper gods were also scattered in four directions, urging some forces to block the leakage of power. Obviously, they did not want to let the situation here be found out, and then there would be unnecessary accidents.


    Chu Feng watched in the dark. His first instinct would be the self editing, directing and acting of Xi''s family, but he felt that it was unnecessary. Even if he wanted to write and direct and perform by himself, he should be a talent of weight level. Moreover, these people don''t know that he will come here. Who will act for?


    So Chu Feng ruled out the possibility that these people were acting in his heart, but if these were not acting, then who was the woman they were after?


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and penetrated the veil of the masked woman. Her face was delicate with a touch of charm. It can be seen from the charm between her eyebrows that this is a woman who has experienced many hardships, not one who has not experienced human affairs.


    But look at that face again, Chu Feng still has no impression at all, have not seen at all.


    But judging from the situation, she came out of the Xijia world, so there must be some connection between her and Xijia. When I think of the current loose repair alliance in Xijia world, is this woman a member of the loose repair alliance and wants to leave the control of Xijia?


    Chu Feng doesn''t know if his guess is right, but in the case of not feeling the woman''s own strength breath, he can only think so.


    What''s more, Chu Feng found that although this woman could not fight with the four gods of nature, as long as she released her own strength, it was very easy to escape safely, but she did not, as if she did not want to be known by these cherished family members.


    However, it is hard to stop these gods without releasing her own power.


    In the process of thinking, the four strong men who cherish the family suddenly coagulate their powerful strength and directly bombard the masked woman. Fortunately, the masked woman responded in time. Although she was blasted on her body, she was only slightly injured.


    However, if you are an enemy of four and are in full swing, you should not want to survive safely. If you are directly injured, it is impossible to survive safely.


    But even so, Chu Feng still did not mean to move, because he has some questions, it is better to wait until the end to have a look.


    With the masked woman injured, the attack of the four strong men who cherish the family is much stronger than that at the beginning. At the beginning, the masked woman can slightly block it, and in the end, it is completely passive to bear, and sometimes there will be heavy force on her body.


    Finally, the rough man caught an opportunity, a powerful shot down in the masked woman''s body, the latter immediately hit the earth, Chu Feng looked in the dark are some can''t bear, how is also a best beauty, so hit down, also too do not know what is pity.


    Chu Feng also found a key problem, that is, the masked woman not only did not release her own breath, and even suffered a serious injury, she did not let the veil off, and the blood she wanted to spit out could be seen to be swallowed by her.


    What''s the purpose of this woman? Why does she have to cover up her own body power when she has suffered such a heavy blow? Even her face can''t be seen by others. Is her identity?


    Think of here, Chu Feng eyes a coagulation, this woman is the God of nature, at the moment also deliberately cover up the identity, certainly not ordinary people.


    After realizing this point, Chu Feng''s body shape was as elusive as a ray of light. When the four gods of nature were about to give the masked woman a blow and let her lose her combat effectiveness, Chu Feng had already taken the masked woman''s hand and left directly, and the speed was so fast that none of the four gods of nature had responded.


    As for not killing these people, it''s just because they cherish their families. If they kill them by themselves, it''s not easy to talk to the dream. Therefore, Chu Feng doesn''t want to kill them. Of course, he doesn''t want them to know that they saved the masked woman.


    Because if it was their own, they would kill people in their guess.


    When the four strong people who cherish the family react, where there is a masked woman''s figure, look around and see nothing, four people you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know how good people disappear in front of you.


    After returning to the taste, the four people''s looks became dignified. Standing beside the rough man, a strong man who cherished his family whispered: "what should I do? I''ve run away!"


    The rugged man looked around, and could not find anything unusual. The rest of the people looked at him. Obviously, he was the backbone of these people.


    Taking back his eyes, the rugged man said with a cold face, "this has not happened. Anyway, we didn''t tell the owner and the young owner, so we should hurry back now and don''t show our horse''s feet. Otherwise, the owners will surely be punished if they know that we can''t get a person in and out of the cherishing world."


    The other seven people nodded slightly. If it was in the past, there would be no need to worry about punishment. But now, as the loose cultivation alliance enters the Xijia family, the original God of creation and the God of the upper position are not worth money, because the overall strength of the alliance is above the family, but there are no saints.After making this decision, the eight left quickly, so as to cover up what happened today.


    At the moment, at the entrance of the temple world, Chu Feng falls from the sky. The masked woman in his arms takes a look at him, and somehow flashes a happy look. Then he completely relaxes and faints.


    The veil was also loosened, revealing that beautiful face!


    Cherish the sky blue!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3141

    Night came, because the eight strong people of Xijia didn''t want to be punished, so no one knew what happened in the secret place of morning light except Chu Feng.


    King Wu Temple, Chu Feng bedroom next to the original belongs to the white lotus room, Xi Tianlan slowly opened his eyes.


    In a blink, he remembered the things that had passed out of his sleep. He struggled to get up, but he found that he could not use any strength. His whole body showed a sense of powerlessness. It was not that the meridians were blocked, but under the joint efforts of the four gods of creation and transformation, he or she still suffered some serious injuries.


    He coughed gently and looked around. He could see that it was a woman''s room. When he was more relaxed, he found that he was wearing a silver and white silk pajamas. His face was suddenly stunned.


    Who changed his clothes?


    This idea suddenly sprouted in Xi Tianlan''s mind. He remembered that the person he saw before he fell asleep was Chu Feng. Xi Tianlan bit his lips and knew that his clothes must have been changed by Chu Feng. But even if he was seriously injured, he could not take off his clothes?


    To dream unexpectedly to like such a casual man, cherish sky blue is incomprehensible, even if want to take off other people''s clothes, at least also want others to agree?


    The more I want to cherish the sky blue, the more angry, but now Chu Feng is not here, she can not vent what.


    Slowly support the body is finally sitting up, began to be chased a heart in this moment is completely relaxed.


    According to the dream''s meaning, Xi Tianlan has been trying to leave Xijia these days, but with the people from the loose repair alliance entering Xijia, the patrol is more strict than before. Especially after the two Puluo families were captured by Chu Feng, xicanghai has strengthened its patrol force twice, and even used the God of creation.


    Xi Tianlan would not have been so relaxed. Fortunately, Xi Canghai has abolished her status as the master''s wife, so her attention is less.


    It took Xi Tianlan nearly three days to avoid patrolling people and get close to the exit of the world. When he thought everything was going to be OK, he was found by the four gods of nature stationed near the entrance of the world. Fortunately, Tianlan was rescued by Chu Feng.


    I don''t know Chu Feng just passed by there. Xi Tianlan still thinks that Chu Feng has been staring at Xi family world, so she was found out.


    Take a breath, I feel a little pain in my heart. At that time, I was attacked by the strength of four people. It seems that my heart pulse has been hurt.


    The door also opened at this time. Situ Ya came in and saw that Xi Tianlan had already woken up and sent a message to Chu Feng without any fluctuation. Then he came over: "you''d better lie down. The injury is very serious. It''s better not to walk around in a short time."


    Xi Tianlan said: "I want to see Chu Feng."


    Situ Ya was stunned and took a look at the beautiful and charming Xi Tianlan. Today, he was brought back by Chu Feng. He didn''t know who he was.


    But now this man even opened his mouth and wanted to see Chu Feng. How could she know that the man who saved her was Chu Feng, and that she seemed to be in the temple of King Wu?


    In situ Ya''s doubts, Chu Feng also came in, and the suspicious situya also retreated to one side. Chu Feng came forward, took a look at the weak Xi Tianlan and said, "go to prepare some light food for her, and let Xi Ruyan come over."


    Situ Ya narrowed her eyes: "the wind is less!"


    Chu Feng knew what situ Ya wanted to say, and then he sat down to one side with a smile: "what do you think she can do to me now? Go


    Situ Ya looked at Xi Tianlan and said to Chu Feng, "she just woke up and asked to see you."


    Leaving a word, situ Ya went out. She believed that Chu Feng would understand what she meant by saying so.


    And Chu Feng at the moment is also a little surprised, looking at Xi Tianlan, sure that this is the first time to see, eyes a little more questions: "have you seen me?"


    "For the first time." Xi Tianlan narrowed his eyes and looked at Chu Feng carefully. His first impression was that he was very young. He just thought of the situation when he woke up. Xi Tianlan asked, "my clothes."


    Chu wind up and down to see Xi Tianlan, the first time to see his real person, then that is to say for his appearance is familiar.


    And cherish the sky blue problem, Chu Feng spread his hands: "who saved you, then naturally who helped you change clothes."


    When Chu Feng''s confirmation, Xi Tianlan''s eyes suddenly showed dissatisfaction: "how can you do this?"


    Chu Feng is astonished. Unexpectedly, Xi Tianlan reacts so much. You are not a virgin. Chu Feng brought her back and wanted to find situ ya to change it for her. But at that time, situ Ya followed Yihong and didn''t know where to go. Bai He had already left. His whole body was bloodstained. If he didn''t change, who would change it?


    White eye straight roll, lazy to pay attention to Xi Tianlan''s attitude towards the life-saving benefactor, he just asked the question he wanted to ask: "say it, who are you on earth, why do the people who cherish the family want to pursue you?"


    "Why can you do this Xi Tianlan is very persistent, eyebrows light Cu is full of dissatisfaction color: "do you have no woman here? And what did you do when you undressed me? "Chu Feng coughs gently, what person is he rescued?


    Exhaled a breath, Chu Feng stood up and was preparing to cool his face to let Xi Tianlan put his attitude right. Xi Ruyan came in from the outside. He wanted to ask Chu Feng what he wanted to do. But when he saw Xi Tianlan, he was stunned: "Miss Tianlan, how can you be here?"


    Miss sky blue?


    Chu Feng was stunned. He looked back at Xi Ruyan and looked at Xi Tianlan. How could this happen?


    "This is Miss''s cousin, cherish the sky blue!" Xi Ruyan looked at Chu Feng''s puzzled eyes, and after explaining, he went to take Xi Tianlan''s hand and asked curiously: "Miss Tianlan, how can you be here?"


    See Xi sky blue weak appearance, Xi Ruyan frown: "is the demon God to you what to do?"


    Because now Xi Tianlan is here and injured. Xi Ruyan naturally thinks so. And Chu Feng is standing on the side with white eyes, but he is a lifesaver. But Xi Tianlan is the miss of Xi family. How could Xi Ruyan be pursued by his family?


    Not waiting for Chu Feng to sit down to see how Xi Tianlan said, she nodded: "yes!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes suddenly widened, but Xi Ruyan suddenly stood up and pointed to chufeng: "demon God, I really didn''t think you are such a demon God. Miss Tianlan and miss Tianlan have a good relationship. They are more intimate than their sisters. How can you catch her and hurt her seriously?"


    Chu Feng feels that even if he has two mouths now, he may not be able to say clearly. No wonder people say that women''s two mouths are not clear.


    "He didn''t hurt me badly, he saved me."


    In Xi Ruyan is very dissatisfied, Chu Feng can''t argue in the look, Xi Tianlan said: "it''s just that he took off my clothes."


    Xi Ruyan is still saying that Chu Feng is wrong. He is stunned to hear his words. He looks at Xi Tianlan and Chu Feng. He chuckles and says, "it''s estimated that the devil doesn''t know who you are. It''s just that you look so good-looking. It''s normal that you can''t help it."


    This time, Chu Feng and Xi Tianlan all have black lines on their faces. Is it too big to cherish such a cigarette''s head? Xi Tianlan also has a meaning of lifting a stone to hit his own feet. The original meaning was that Chu Feng took off her clothes. It was so simple, but it was understood by Xi Ruyan as what she and Chu Feng had done. This is too much to think about?


    White eye a turn, Xi Tian LAN hums: "smoke, I mean he changed my clothes without my consent. What are you thinking, am I such a person?"


    Xi Ruyan blinked his eyes and knew that he had misunderstood him, but there was no sense of embarrassment. He also sat down with a smile and took Xi Tianlan''s hand: "it''s OK. I think the devil God is very good. At least it''s much better than the master. I think when you are the master''s wife, you are not happy at all!"


    Chu Feng had already sat down well. When he heard Xi Ruyan''s words, he stood up at once, which had the meaning of sky thunder rolling.


    Xi Tianlan is the cousin of the dream, so their father is a brother. This is certainly not wrong. But how did Xi Tianlan become the wife of the master again? Isn''t the master cherish the sea?


    Xi Ruyan was totally unaware of her words and let Chu Feng be struck by lightning. Seeing Chu Feng''s abnormal reaction, he blinked his eyes and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? Miss Tianlan is indeed the wife of the owner, but now it is not."


    Chu Feng waved his hand and slowly sat down. He knew for a long time that the world of the strong was ridiculous. Now he fully believed it. Xi Canghai didn''t even let go of his own niece. How could a dream have such a father?


    Unable to understand shaking his head, Chu Feng asked: "it turned out to be the cousin of the dream. I don''t know what happened. Why do people who cherish the family want to pursue you? Although you are not the wife of the owner, how should you be so?"


    Xi Tianlan''s face passed through an imperceptible embarrassment. She gave a small glance at Xi Ruyan. She knew that this era was different from the ancient times, and even from the Xiuzhen world. Her relationship with Xi Canghai is forbidden in many cases.


    But this is also a fact, Chu Feng will know sooner or later, so Xi Tianlan can face it calmly, disperse the matter of Chu Feng taking off his clothes, and give a detailed description of her coming out this time.


    After all of them had been said, Xi Tianlan looked dignified and said: "it is estimated that Xi Canghai has already known that I have come out, which may change the big formation of protecting clan, and even threaten dream. You should go to rescue her quickly."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, knowing that Xi Tianlan didn''t deceive herself. It was really a dream that asked her to find her. When she heard that dream was put under house arrest by Xi Canghai and all her forces were blocked, Chu Feng''s heart couldn''t stand his anger. For his own selfish heart, even his own daughter could be like this. These families are really heartless.


    If you don''t care about the world, you don''t have to worry about it


    "But thank you. If you don''t come, I really don''t know that Xi Jia can be in and out. It''s just that there''s an illusion that confuses people."


    Hearing his own things, because those who cherish the strong family don''t want to take responsibility, Xi Tianlan''s mood is also relaxed. For Chu Feng''s thanks, Xi Tianlan tilts his head: "thank you, I want to take action, help me heal!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3142

    Knowing that Xi Tianlan is the cousin of a dream, this time he came out to tell him how to break the big battle of protecting the family of Xi family. Therefore, it is not necessary to say that Xi Tianlan will heal for her.


    Just thinking of just now, Chu Feng coughed gently: "that, do you really want me to heal for you?"


    Xi Tianlan was stunned. She felt the pain on her body. Many of them hurt the meridians. She knew that Chu Feng had the Holy Grail of yin and Yang that could cure the wound. Even if it was a saint''s wound, she could cure it. But look at Chu Feng''s present appearance and ambiguous eyes.


    Blink eyes, cherish the sky blue face unnaturally across a faint red color: "want to take off clothes?"


    There is no doubt that the Holy Grail of yin and yang can save people, but the other Xi Tianlan doesn''t know, so when she looks at Chu Feng''s eyes, she thinks about whether she wants to take off her clothes.


    The liquid produced by the Holy Grail of yin and yang can directly repair the wounds of saints, so it is not necessary to take off clothes.


    Chu Feng held back his smile and nodded: "so you''d better consider it."


    Xi Ruyan blinks his eyes. I feel something is wrong. I haven''t heard of the Yin Yang Holy Grail healing like this!


    But pity sky blue is a little doubt all have no, clench lips, cast a pity such as smoke one eye: "you go out first."


    Xi Ruyan looks at the embarrassed face of Chu Feng, and doesn''t know whether he really needs to take off his clothes. He goes out with his mouth nodding and closes the door. He knows that Xi Tianlan is embarrassed if she is present.


    When Xi Ruyan went out, Xi Tianlan bit his lips and put his hands on the collar. He also pulled down the silk pajamas. When he pulled it to half the snow white, Chu Feng couldn''t help laughing.


    Chufeng''s laughter also let Xi Tianlan stop, thinking Chu Feng was laughing at his words just now, frowning: "at first I didn''t agree, now I take off myself, are you very happy?"


    "That''s not true. Once, Miss Tianlan has a good figure." Chu Feng micro smile, touch nose said: "but this time do not need to take off clothes, just to make a joke with you, Miss sky blue don''t need to be serious."


    "It''s not good to know that I''m embarrassing you and upsetting you."


    Xi Tian LAN Leng Ran, finally react to come over, Chu Feng is in amusing oneself.


    His face suddenly became cold, and he hummed, "you''re embarrassing me. I''ll let you explain it to the dream later."


    Because of the displeasure, Chu Feng even played tricks on himself. Xi Tianlan was pulled down directly. It was firm and plump, and exposed to the air. It was slightly shaking. The color was slightly dark, but the visual sense was very strong.


    Chufeng was choked by saliva directly. Facing such a body which has been cherished for many years, he still has a certain impact.


    Reluctantly moved away from his eyes and didn''t look, Chu Feng knew that if he went on, he would be played by Xi Tianlan in turn. When he raised his hand, the Holy Grail of yin and Yang appeared in his palm. With a flash of light, there was a crystal clear liquid in the cup. Chu Feng directly turned his head and handed it to Xi Tianlan: "drink it, and the injury can be recovered."


    Xi Tianlan''s mouth outlined an arc of fun and took over the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. But his eyes were staring at Chu Feng, and he raised his chest slightly. His tone joked: "demon God, you dare to take off your clothes at the beginning of my lethargy. How can I take off my clothes in a big way now, but you dare not look at it?"


    "Although I can''t compare with the graceful girl who cherishes my sister''s dream, I still have some capital."


    Chu Feng''s old face is red. It is really not a common man''s ability to take up such a woman who has gone through countless rain and wind. She also regrets that she should not have seen that the clothes of Tian LAN were too dirty for her to change.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, Xi Tianlan was even more amused. He drank the liquid from the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, licked his lips and joked: "or is the devil just a kind of bandit with heart and no courage, who does all kinds of bad things when people don''t know anything, but dare not have that kind of heart when they are sober?"


    Chu Feng is not a cowardly bandit. He just thinks that Xi Tianlan is the cousin of a dream, but he is still the wife of the former owner of the Xi family. The relationship is a little complicated.


    Now being stimulated by Xi Tianlan''s words, how can Chu Feng get used to her? She turns around and puts away the Holy Grail of yin and Yang in Xi Tianlan''s hands. She also pulls Xi Tianlan''s waist and draws her closer to her. She directly puts her whole person on her body: "Miss Tianlan, has anyone ever told you never to stimulate a man, and the consequences may be very serious?"


    Xi Tianlan was stunned, and the reaction came that Chu Feng hugged himself tightly. He looked down and saw that it was completely pasted together. He was also surprised.


    However, Xi Tianlan is not a person who has never experienced it like a dream. It is just a little more daring. With the nourishment of the Holy Grail, the body injury is slowly recovering, and the red lips are cocked up: "demon, it seems that you are also a restless person. Don''t you worry about the dream? Do you know how you treat me like this?"


    "Or dare you be a little more daring? I''ll feel like you''re trying to make it


    Chu Feng knows that Xi Tianlan is deliberately stimulating him. When she can''t hold on to it, she can make fun of herself in turn and retaliate for letting her take off her clothes just now.It''s just a pity that Chu Feng is not the original Chu Feng. Xi Tianlan wants to play with fire, so Chu Feng doesn''t mind playing with her.


    The hand around Xi Tianlan''s waist was gently swung, and Xi Tianlan''s whole body rolled out. The silk nightdress was pulled down by Chu Feng''s magic. Xi Tianlan felt the whole body cool and was completely naked.


    Blinking, Xi Tianlan sat up in a good sitting posture, so that Chu Feng could not see any scenery. He narrowed his eyes and made his eyes more interesting.


    She has already been a woman who cherishes the sea, and any woman''s shyness and reserve are not in her. Chu Feng''s behavior now has made her more interested: "demon, what do you want?"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and slowly walked to the bedside. He bent down slowly. He held Xi Tianlan''s hands in one hand and gently took them away. Xi Tianlan didn''t hold it tightly. He let Chu Feng take his hand.


    But Chu Feng didn''t end up like this. Instead, he climbed up with one hand and moved up. When Xi Tianlan''s body instinctively trembled, he gave a gentle smile: "Miss Tianlan, do you think I dare not even look at it now?"


    Xi Tianlan didn''t scream and was not shy. She looked down at the hand and felt her elasticity and size. Her mouth slightly tilted up, glanced over a sexy arc, and looked at Chu Feng with interest in her eyes: "not tonight. Another day, I''ll ask the devil to get together again. Thank you for your help!"


    Chu Feng takes back his hand with a smile, knowing that this is a kind of ambiguous invitation from Xi Tianlan. Now Xi Ruyan is still outside, and he can''t do anything.


    Obviously, this woman is looking for a kind of conquered release. Chu Fengbei turns around to tidy up her collar and then looks back at Xi Tianlan, who does not mind showing up in front of her: "I suddenly feel a pity for Xi Canghai. If you give you enough love, he will definitely get a special object."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng did not continue to stay, opened the door and went out. As for the woman Xi Tianlan, Chu Feng did not dislike, nor said she was very interested, just felt interesting.


    After Chu Feng left, Xi Ruyan ran in and saw Xi Tianlan sitting there naked. His mouth was slightly open: "what''s the situation?"


    Xi Tianlan put on the silk pajamas without any hurry. After covering up the tempting scenery, he opened his mouth: "demon, it really can arouse women''s interest!"


    "That is!" Xi Ruyan didn''t think deeply about anything. She went over and sat down with a smile and said, "so when the lady formally follows the demon, I will take him as my own man."


    Xi Tianlan smiles but does not speak. His mind is just teasing each other with Chu Feng. The smile from the corner of his eyes is full of subtle charm and interest.


    Chu Feng returns to his bedroom and doesn''t let situ Ya serve him, because he feels that Bai He can do better. He closes the door of the bedroom and chufeng goes into the bathroom.


    Soaking in the bath, Chu Feng leaned against the edge of the bath. Now the situation of Xi''s family is basically clear, and its strength has increased nearly twice as much as before. All this comes from the loose repair alliance. The dream can make Xi Tianlan come, so it is not difficult to break the family protection array of Xi family.


    "I think it''s better to be careful with the big array of Xijia and huzu."


    Snow neon clothes suddenly appear, naturally bubble in the bath, and no one else, just because in the water, cover up the beautiful scenery.


    Chu Feng opened his eyes and turned to the back of the snow colored clothes. He took a towel to wipe her back: "how can you say that?"


    Xue nishang still has some shyness in her eyes, but the more embarrassing things and Chu Feng''s spiritual accommodation contract have been experienced, which is nothing, and now the two people are more like a special relationship.


    He closed his eyes and enjoyed chufeng wiping his back safely. He was also the first man to wipe his back: "master once told me that the great array of cherishing the family and protecting the family is the most powerful among the ten ancient clans, because cherishing the family is the art of cultivating dreams, and the father who once cherished the sea was even more powerful than the dream master."


    "A lot of people say that the big array of protecting the family of Xi''s family is built by the dream master. But the master said that the dream master participated, but Xi Canghai''s father also participated, and was still the main force."


    After a pause, Xue nishang opened her eyes. Her eyes were full of shyness, because Chu Feng''s towel rubbed against the edge of her mountains and resisted the feeling of making her body sour and soft, and continued: "so the great array of protecting the family of cherishing the family contains two mysteries. The mystery now belongs to the dreamer, but the father of Xi Canghai has not been shown."


    Chu Feng nodded: "don''t worry, I have discretion!"


    Turning to the snow neon clothes in front of, looking at the woman who is red in the face because of bathing with herself, but still insists on, Chu Feng smiles slightly: "you are obviously very nervous, why do you have to hold on?"


    She nodded her head slightly, and her eyes showed a faint helplessness: "in an era, when I became the patriarch, I would be cautious about my words and deeds. Sometimes I also want to be willful. Can''t you feel it?"


    Chu Feng knows all of Xue nishang''s thoughts and memories, so Chu Feng''s deep desire in her heart is also clear. As she slowly approaches xuenishang, xuenishang closes her eyes, but her body is completely tight and unnatural.Chu Feng kisses the red lips of the snow colored clothes, but it is a simple dragonfly that separates them. The latter opens his eyes and blinks: "demon God!"


    "You make people want to conquer, especially now." Chu Feng stood up in the sound of the water, turned his back and walked out of the bath: "but I can feel that you are not ready. Let''s wait until you are really ready. Maybe we will be entangled in spiritual accommodation contract all our life. So I think if we want to have the first time, we should be in a good atmosphere."


    The snow neon dress looked at Chu Feng''s back one eye, the tight body also relaxed, slowly disappeared in the water.


    Chu Feng is right. She is not ready!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3143

    The rising sun and the extraordinary warmth of the sun, at least the rare good weather in recent years, may also be due to the gradual weakening of the influence of the Xiuzhen world on the Wanjie, and everyone''s mood is much lighter than it was at the beginning.


    But there is one place is an exception, that is to cherish the home world!


    The resurrection of the Xiuzhen world is one of the four major forces. However, until now, the renxuezong was first captured by Chu Feng, and then the Pu family was also broken by Chu Feng. The great array of protecting clan was controlled by Chu Feng. Under the drive of internal factors, Luojia mountain and puyuanlei were both killed, even Luofei was not immune.


    The only force left in the whole cultivation world that can still be autonomous is Xijia.


    The feeling of fighting alone makes Xijia''s mood very heavy. Even though xicanghai makes the once legendary loose repair alliance enter Xijia, and its overall strength has increased by two times, it still can''t make the Xijia family''s heart calm, because the existence of the divine realm is related to the key to the expansion of Xinjiang, but the final peak competition is the key to a war situation.


    At present, there are only two saints in Xi''s family, Xi Canghai and Xi langning. Although the dream is the same, we all know that dream will not interfere, that is to say, Xi Canghai''s uncle and nephew have to face the strong Chu wind.


    On the side of Chu Feng, not to mention the strength of Chu Feng, there are three saints, Chang''e, Lu Wan and Xue nishang, besides Chu Feng alone!


    In addition to the infinite saints, there are Zhang Yuner, mu Qianxue and Xue Ying.


    The total number of saints reached seven. Even if Chu Feng didn''t fight, the rest of the saints'' power was enough to destroy the whole Xijia family. However powerful the holy land was, it was useless.


    Under the saints, there are mole ants. Even a hundred thousand Shenjing army, facing an ordinary saint, can only be the result of death. Therefore, Xijia seems peaceful, but under this tranquility, it is the suffocation of wind and rain. Everyone knows very well that unless the super fantasy of Xijia can stop the wind of Chu, once the illusion is broken, failure is inevitable.


    In such an atmosphere, Xi Canghai, as the owner of the family, can also feel it. He is also very aware of the gap between himself and Chu Feng. Without the big array of protecting the clan, Xijia can only be broken by chufeng''s fingertips.


    But even so, Xi Canghai also did not have too many worries, that is, he still has a card, dream!


    In the hall of Xi family, Xi Canghai has been sitting here for a long time, drinking tea leisurely. Xi lanning also came here half an hour ago. But when he saw the calm appearance of xicanghai, Xi langning did not disturb him. He just sat on the side quietly. As for what he was thinking, nobody knew.


    After drinking the last cup of tea, Xi Canghai ate another piece of dessert, and then clapped his hands and opened his mouth: "the food of ancient times is really no better than that of the present. This is a magical era, and it is easy to make people remember."


    "If people in ancient times were the most perfect, then this era is the most suitable environment for human beings to live in."


    In the ancient times, ten ancient clans coexisted, multiplied and inherited on that earth. The whole ancient universe was under control, and ordinary people had no human rights at all. Today''s earth is under the control of ordinary people, and the strong can''t get in and out of the world under the restriction.


    Moreover, there were more than 30 sages coexisting in the ancient times. Although there are many saints today, they are always a little less than those in the ancient times. Moreover, compared with the ancient times, there are also too few people with strong spiritual realm.


    Because at that time, some people with strong talent even were born into the divine realm. Now, it would be good if the children born today could be in the Tianyuan period.


    The environment is changing, which also restricts the growth space of the strong.


    Xi Canghai has already opened his mouth, and Xi lanning has also received a word: "this is indeed a good era, but until now we can''t go back to the ancestral star, which is a very sad thing."


    Xi Canghai sighs, the most important thing that every cultivator wants is to be able to return to the earth. But now the Chu wind is so strong that it can''t compete with the Xiuzhen world. Chu Feng can''t even suppress the strong ones under his banner and can''t enter the emerging world, let alone the people in the Xiuzhen world?


    And even if Chu Feng is allowed to move around freely, Xi Canghai will not let Xi''s family go to the earth, because if Chu Feng is not eliminated, even if it sits in the world, xicanghai is unstable.


    Turning the empty teacup in his hand, Xi Canghai asked, "do you think Chu Feng is really strong enough to go against the sky?"


    Xi lanning didn''t know how to answer, because mu Qianxue still ran away from his mouth. He only hated and killed Chu Feng. Naturally, he was not willing to admit the power of Chu Feng, but he could not deny the power of Chu Feng.


    Otherwise, how to explain that the Puluo family were captured by Chu Feng, and how to explain that the blade snow sect was willing to submit?


    If we want to say that the three schools are too incompetent, it is just a denial of their own family, because the strength of the three schools is almost the same to a certain extent. In a word, the Pu family is more powerful than the Xi family, but gradually weakened in the rage of the Chu wind.


    Xi lanning did not answer, Xi Canghai did not ask, because the answer is very obvious, that is, the Chu wind is really very strong, even strong to the point that no one can overcome.Only two people have sworn in the heaven, and Chu Feng will not die, all destined to be no way back.


    Standing up, I was going to go to my dream to see if the stubborn daughter had changed a little. The Butler came in from the outside with a dignified look. Before the man stood still, he said heavily: "the Lord, Chu Feng announced the world just now, and gave a formal notice to cherish the family. In seven days, he surrendered or started war!"


    Xicanghai narrowed his eyes, and there was no accident in the announcement of Chu wind. Instead, when Luo family was taken by Chu wind, he had expected such a result.


    Chu Feng is not directly fighting is also in the hope of cherish the vicissitudes, because there are dream factors, this can play a certain role in delaying.


    But even so, cherish Canghai or shake his head: "the news that Chu wind will start war in the future will not need to tell me, take the situation of preparing for war directly, can I still have a second choice?"


    The housekeeper is shocked, nods and goes back to contact. Xi Canghai has established a Heaven Road contract. If he does not die with Chu Feng, he will suffer from the anti-corruption of heaven. Therefore, even if Chu wind does not declare war, he will fight against Chu wind, unless he wants to die or lose everything.


    Exhale a breath, cherish Canghai side head way: "go, with me to see dream, as long as dream agrees with my request, Chu wind even now how strong, for me is a floating cloud."


    Xi lanning stood up and probably knew what he meant by the sea. It was only that the eyebrows were not sure: "Uncle 2, the idea of cherishing my dream sister is not understandable. Will she listen to us? If we really want to listen to us, we cherish our family in the seal place, and there is no sound. "


    The steps of the sea were stagnant, and then went on without answering the question of Xi lanning, because he did not know how to answer the question, but his mind had already had ideas. If the dream didn''t want it, it would be hard.


    When sealing the seal, I cherish Canghai once hoped that dreams could be attached to the masters of various families and those living in the holy land, and create beautiful dreams for them, so as to control them, so that they could take the whole world of truth without a single soldier.


    But the dream at that time did not hesitate to refuse, although the regret Canghai is a bit angry, but it is in the seal of the place is nothing.


    Now, she has returned to the ancient universe, and the situation of cherish the family is not good. If the dream is refused, it can only be used by tough means. Because the dream is too powerful and stronger than the adversity. If she wants, how strong she can survive will be reduced to slavery.


    Because no one, it should be said that it is difficult for someone to dominate themselves in dreams, and in dreams, dreams are absolute masters.


    After the following, Xi lanning saw that the sea of Xi Canghai did not reply, and did not continue to ask, but in his heart, it was also expected that the dream promised, because as long as the dream promised, then the crisis created by Chu Feng could be completely broken in an instant.


    The two of them came to the dream house very soon, and the guards were the existence of the upper God and the creator God, in order to prevent the dream from escaping.


    Although the cultivation and realm of dream are blocked, in case of any need to be careful, the guardian will respect and speak respectfully when they see the arrival of the sea and the future of Xi lanning:


    family master, little Lord


    "I feel like a little bit of a smile in the sea. I am not surprised. How is the situation, how is your mood?"


    The guard head nodded and said, "Miss has never come out. Except for the first time, the lady of the family has come to see her. We don''t know the mood of Miss, but it may not be very good to come."


    After all, dreams are held by their own father, and it is not comfortable for them to change their hearts. So the answer of the guard leader is a little more implicit.


    Xi Canghai did not care about the words of the guard leader. He walked up and pushed the door of the dream. At one glance, he saw the dream sitting there quietly reading a book, and walked in with a little frown.


    Before sitting down, he said softly with the dream of the book: "go, I will not promise you any request. It is not easy for Chu Feng to create the situation today. It can not be broken because of your father''s ambition. It is a disaster for all the world."


    "I am sorry for the sea, but I asked," is your father probably dead because of this, you are not moved? "


    The dream gently breathed and let go of the book in his hand, and the beautiful eyes flashed, and calmly replied, "it is your own God swear, no one forces you."


    "You chose to force yourself and Chu Feng to be enemies like this, so what you will encounter finally, I can be calm!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3144

    The answer of the dream let Xi Canghai angry and smile, the eyes all changed ferocious rise.


    Because of Chu Feng''s play, he swore that he would not die.


    Therefore, he and Xi lanning are bound by their vows. Even if they don''t want to fight against Chu Feng, they will not die with Chu Feng, because once they give up the idea of fighting against Chu Feng, the powerful natural power will destroy them in a moment.


    Under the power of terror, even if they are saints, they will pay a heavy price. If they are saints, they will lose their accomplishments and become ordinary people. If they are serious, they will die directly.


    It can be said that Xi Canghai and Xi Lang had no way out. This is also the reason why they were determined to fight against Chu Feng. Either they died or Chu Feng died.


    Dream has always been regarded by Xi Canghai as his biggest card. Although dream has refused his request, Xi Canghai firmly believes that when it comes to the survival of the family and her own life and death, dream will certainly agree. After all, she is her own father.


    Xi Canghai began to swear by the way of heaven in a rage, which also meant to threaten the dream. At the moment, Xi Canghai found that his abacus was very good, but he didn''t hit the point. The dream didn''t care about his life and death. He didn''t want to be the enemy of the family and Chu Feng.


    This is xicanghai absolutely can not allow, because without the help of dream, the power of Xijia can not stop Chu Feng.


    Xi Canghai clenched his fist and sat down on the chair that Xi lanning pulled over. He stared at the dream coldly in his eyes: "you really don''t want to do it once. Can you really watch your father die?"


    The dream nodded slightly and calmly replied, "if I do it once, then you may become the master of the world. According to my understanding of my father, you are absolutely not a benevolent master, and your ability is not enough to fight against nothingness. All worlds may suffer greater disasters because of my help to you."


    "As a taboo demon, Chu Feng controls the absolute power. He can not only crush the whole Xiuzhen world, but also have the ability to fight against nothingness. I can tell which is more important."


    After a pause, Meng bit his lips and added, "maybe you will die, but most of the people who cherish the family can survive, and the people in the world won''t suffer any disaster because of this. I think it''s worth it."


    Xi Canghai''s cold smile is more obvious, when the last word in the dream fell, a slap from the air smashed her face.


    In the crisp slap sound, the dream was thrown on the ground by this slap, and a trace of blood passed by the corner of the mouth. But even if the dream''s eyes were still firm, she would not help Xi Canghai, and the latter would die. But if she helped Xi Canghai, all the world would die.


    She has dealt with nothingness. She knows that it is not something xicanghai can deal with. Once xicanghai''s plot succeeds, nihilism will disappear, and it will be even more difficult.


    "Sister Xi Meng, don''t make uncle angry again."


    Xi lanning also stepped forward at this time, stretched out his hand to help the dream: "just promise him, how can it be your father, and as long as you control the Chu wind, our Xi family will be able to reign in Wanjie, isn''t it?"


    Dream did not let Xi Lang Ning help himself, raised his hand to push away his extended hand, slowly stood up.


    In the beautiful eyes, there is still the unshakable look: "cherish the king''s presence in the world? Brother lanning, I think you want to be more respectable when you become the master of the family in the future? I will not forget that you also swore by the way of heaven that you would never die with Chu Feng. "


    "So don''t say anything to me. I''ll automatically ignore anything you and my father say, unless you''re willing to die."


    Xi Cang sea rubbed to stand up, raised his hand to shake the palm of the dream, this time was Xi lanning pulled: "second uncle, forget it!"


    Carrying a dream, Xi Lang Ning gives Xi Canghai a constant wink.


    He can see that the dream is very firm, she does not care that they will die, just think about the stability of the world.


    Xi Canghai was so angry that he took a deep breath to suppress him. He said coldly, "I tell you, Chu Feng has announced to Wanjie today that if Xi''s family doesn''t submit within seven days, it will start a full-scale war. So you still have seven days. If you are still stubborn, don''t blame your father for being cruel and cruel."


    Throw down a cruel words, Xi Canghai angrily left, Xi lanning lagged behind a step, sighed: "after all, it''s a family, why should we refuse so?"


    Shaking her head gently, Xi lanning left with her, and the door closed again. The dream stood there safely. She knew that her persistence would make her father die, but if she didn''t, more people would die.


    Although the dream is only a woman, she also has her own moral sense. When she should and shouldn''t do it, she will also distinguish clearly. On the condition of cherishing the sea, dream is absolutely impossible to accept.


    It will not bring her father more chances to destroy the world, but will bring him more opportunities to destroy the world.


    Therefore, under the balance, Meng would rather see Xi Canghai and Xi lanning die than let countless people die because of the turmoil they caused."Second uncle, what to do now?"


    On the way out, Xi lanning frowned tightly: "look at the sister Xi Meng''s attitude is certainly not allowed, if so, we have no chance to defeat Chu Feng."


    Xi Canghai''s whole face was black, smelling cold humming: "she does not agree to also want me to agree, I will give her a few more days, if she does not take me as a father, watching me die does not matter, then I will not take her as my daughter, the big deal is to let her become an idiot."


    Become an idiot?


    Xi Lang Ning looks stunned. He looks at the sea of Xi Canghai, and suddenly thinks of a forbidden art, soul capture, which Xi family has never allowed anyone to practice!


    Dementor was created by his father who cherished the sea when he realized the art of dreams. It can interfere with other people''s thoughts and manipulate others. However, people who are attacked by Dementor will become idiots and puppets in the end. Therefore, it has been sealed up and become forbidden. Only the owner of the house has the right to view it.


    It was a magic art that no family could practice. But at the moment, Xi langning was inexplicably timid. He knew that Xi Canghai must have practiced it secretly.


    With a glance of fear, Dementors and dreamers can control others to a certain extent, but the former is too evil, and the latter can change their thinking without the knowledge of others, without any side effects, one positive and one evil!


    It''s just that only dream can be understood, but there is no limit to the practice of soul capture. Xi lanning also knows that if the dream doesn''t nod after a few days, Xi Canghai will control the dream with the soul capture technique, so the dream can only do things according to the meaning of Xi Canghai.


    Think Xi Canghai''s means will be a little cruel, but think of oneself also swear, if Chu Feng doesn''t die, they will die, Xi Lang Ning''s heart that wipe tangle also dispersed.


    Still cold voice way: "cherish dream younger sister, don''t blame us heartless, want to blame yourself, don''t care about our life and death."


    When Xi''s family was performing this scene, King Wu''s temple, which had been fully recovered, came to Chu Feng''s bedroom outside.


    Seeing Chu Feng sitting there, Xi Tianlan went over and sat down. Because there was situya nearby, Xi Tianlan didn''t show that intoxicating style, and she couldn''t see the charming posture when she teased chufeng, just like a serious one.


    Chu Feng secretly smiles in his heart, but he doesn''t break. Xi Tianlan can pretend to be very good at it. He just looks at the woman who is in high spirits after recovering from the injury and is more beautiful: "Miss Tianlan, what''s the matter?"


    "I heard that you declared war on the Xi family, but in seven days?" Xi Tianlan slightly pursed her lips, and there was an intriguing color in his eyes: "if so, I advise you not to do so, because if you really wait until seven days later, you may never see the original dream, and even you will suffer from disaster."


    Chu Feng a Leng, the reason why he announced is to give the family a little time to disturb their internal, but also to give themselves a little time to prepare.


    At the moment, listening to Xi Tianlan, Chu Feng was a little puzzled: "how to say that?"


    "The ability to dream is the art of dream making, which can manipulate anyone''s mind without being known." Xi Tianlan has a solemn and solemn look, and conceals the flattery in his eyes: "Xi Canghai must be asking for a dream now, because as long as the dream comes out, then all the crises will be dispersed, and even the family will be able to come to the world at once."


    "Once in the land of seal, Xi Canghai proposed, but because the heart of the dream is too kind, so refused."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and naturally understood the art of dream making. He was also glad that he had a good relationship with the dream. Otherwise, the dream would disturb everyone''s thinking and create a beautiful dream. If he controlled them, he would not have to play.


    But what does Xi Tianlan mean?


    Seeing Chu Feng completely puzzled, Xi Tianlan sighed: "the art of dream making is a great ability that everyone in Xi family pursues. But my grandfather, who once cherished dreams, was also my grandfather''s failure in pursuing and understanding the art of dream making. He created another kind of great ability, which is called soul capture skill!"


    "It has been sealed up by the owner of the house and has the great ability to make puppets. If the dream refuses to cherish Canghai all the time, what do you think of the result? You should know that Xi Canghai is an oath of heaven, either you or he will die."


    Chu Feng''s face moved. He stood up and began to think about it slowly. Now hearing the words of Xi Tianlan, Chu Feng knew that he could not wait for seven days.


    Because Xi Canghai has ambition, he doesn''t want to die, and the way he doesn''t want to die is to let Chu Feng die, but the dream does not agree, the answer is obvious.


    Squint eyes, Chu Feng hand a wave: "tonight into the Xi home!"


    At the same time, Xi Canghai, who came back to Xijia hall, took a look at the outside and went to one side: "the wind and rain are unpredictable. It seems that it''s time to open the double protection!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3145

    When night came, Chu Feng and Xi Tianlan left the temple of King Wu quietly and arrived at the secret place of morning light.


    At first, chufeng meant to wait seven days later, which was also a little explanation for the dream. In this way, it is understandable to do anything to the Xi family. But now that we know that there are such magic arts as soul capture in the Xi family, Chu Feng has to be cautious. So for the safety of the dream, Chu Feng or I decided to start first.


    With the cover of the night, I came to the entrance of Xijia world. As expected, there was no watchman, but after entering, there would be patrolling people, and there was the realm of God of creation.


    She looked at Xi Tianlan, who was holding her arm. After leaving the temple of King Wu, she approached her intentionally and did not hide her mind. Chu Feng was quite speechless.


    Xi Tianlan seems to have a sense of looking back, just and Chu Feng''s eyes collided together, the corners of his mouth slightly cocked, sexy and provocative: "demon, now it''s really only the two of us, do you want to do something, just go to do something?"


    Chu Feng naturally has a clear distinction between priorities, and although Xi Tianlan is very attractive, she is also the former wife of Xi family, but Chu Feng really does not have much interest, perhaps because dream is a very serious person, so Chu Feng does not want to have too many problems with the people around her.


    Although dream can''t say anything, it is a kind of disrespect to her.


    So Chu Feng quickly took back his eyes and gently pulled his hand back: "let''s go!"


    Chu Feng took the lead and entered the entrance of Xijia world. Xi Tianlan followed with a meaningful smile. She was still interested in chufeng. She could feel the strong desire for possession hidden in Chu Feng''s heart, but it was well concealed by him.


    Of course, Xi Tianlan will not take the initiative to be too enthusiastic, she believes that as long as occasionally exciting Chu Feng, some things are natural.


    After entering the world of Xijia, Chu Feng''s left eye constantly evolves the scene of the next five minutes. Standing at the entrance of the world, his brow is also slowly frowning, because although he uses his left eye to develop and even perspective everything, he always has a hazy feeling and can''t see the essence at all.


    Super fantasy, it seems, is really not a empty word.


    Side head pulls Xi Tian Lan''s hand: "go!"


    Holding Xi Tianlan''s hand, Chu Feng didn''t have any other ideas, but now the whole Xijia world is under the shadow of illusion. Without Xi Tianlan''s leadership, chufeng believes that it is impossible for him to go through it. Moreover, holding hands and walking all the time, he can avoid what happens.


    Xi Tianlan naturally understood this, and did not mean to make fun of Chu Feng, which was not suitable for such an environment.


    Take a look at the front, it seems that everything is normal, but Xi Tianlan knows that everything is just an illusion. Maybe you see a forest in front of you at the moment, but it is likely that it is an ocean. When you see that it is an ocean, maybe it is a land of ice. What you see is probably not true.


    It''s basically impossible to attack in such a fantasy, because you can''t find the most central area, you can''t break this super fantasy, even they can''t see the sea. What''s the use?


    Walking forward slowly, as the wife of the former owner of the house, she is still a god of nature. She really cherishes her family. She knows about this fantasy.


    Chu Feng followed her quietly. She found that after a distance, the surrounding environment had changed. Her left eye didn''t play a very important role in such an environment. Her only use was to observe whether she would be discovered by the family members in the next five minutes, and then remind Xi Tianlan to change her route.


    After about two hours, Xi Tianlan stopped and said, "no!"


    Xi Tianlan began to walk through this illusion. If he knew that he had been in the middle of Xijia''s world for two hours, he could not see the town in two hours. How could it be like this?


    Looking around, Xi Tianlan is more sure that the illusion seems to be different from the beginning, because she has not gone through these places, and it can be said that it is not the original route at all.


    Frown slightly, if you can''t find the exact route close to the central area of Xijia, then you can''t take Chu Feng to find the eye of array and break the super fantasy. In this way, the crisis that Xijia may bear can''t be eliminated, and the dream will also be dangerous.


    All of a sudden, Xi Tianlan was in a hurry. He bit his teeth and pulled Chu Feng to one side. According to his understanding of fantasy, he looked for the right route. It was only an hour later that Xi Tianlan finally knew that the dreamland was different from before.


    A total of three hours later, Chu Feng didn''t say a word. From Xi Tianlan''s face, he could see that things were wrong.


    Eyes toward the left side to see, passing a bitter smile: "back to the starting point!"


    Xi Tianlan was stunned. Subconsciously, he looked back and saw that the entrance of Xijia world was not far away. After walking for three hours, they actually went back to the starting point, or had been spinning around the starting point, and had never left.Eyes a little more flustered: "how can this happen, I left the time is still very smooth ah!"


    Chu Feng patted Xi Tianlan on the back of her hand, indicating that she didn''t have to worry. He also said: "it''s said that the dream master has a brilliant brother. It can also be said that he was the founder of the Xi family. He only died in the hands of the ancient demons in the first World War of ancient times. It is said that he and the dream Lord jointly built the big array of protecting the family of Xi Tianlan."


    "If my conjecture is correct, when you started to leave Xi''s home, it was the dreamer''s illusion effect. Now it''s the combination of the dreamer and his brother, double illusion!"


    Cherish sky blue look a Zheng, suddenly between the body a shock: "that is not a legend?"


    As a family member, Xi Canghai''s father is naturally familiar with it. However, the family protection array of Xi family world has always been just a legend, and more people tend to build it by Xi Qingtian.


    "Imagine it." Chufeng Wenrun said with a smile: "it was at the time of the first seal war that the elder brother of the dream Lord was killed by the ancient demons, and then all the people were suppressed by the ancient demons, and the big array of protecting the clan existed when the dream Lord and others were not sealed and his elder brother was not dead."


    "So why is it a legend? At that time, the elder brother of the dream Lord was not dead. Why not the joint action of the two brothers


    Hearing Chu Feng''s analysis, Xi Tianlan thought about it for a moment. It seems that it is really this truth. However, such words, such as, and Xi Tianlan''s eyebrows are filled with solemnity: "what should I do? The illusion seems to have changed. I can''t go through it at all. In this way, the dream will be in danger."


    Chu Feng''s heart is also very anxious, but at this time anxious is not able to solve the problem, seems to be a peaceful world is a big illusion, no matter which direction to go, as long as the wrong route, you can''t go to the center of cherishing your home, just keep spinning in the same place.


    Of course, Chu Feng also wanted to break through the array with indiscriminate attacks, but the great illusion would change the trajectory of the attack. It seems that if the attack is directed towards the distance, it is likely that the power will erupt around him, and it will be really too late to repent.


    With the twinkling of the left eye, the pictures you see are constantly changing. You can''t see the center of the world of cherishing home. Even if you use the glare door in this environment, I''m afraid you will go to another place.


    It seems that it is not an easy thing to attack and occupy Xijia. Moreover, it is a mirage in the periphery. If you are close to the center, you don''t know whether there will be any killing moves. Chu Feng withdrew his eyes: "go back first. It''s a waste of time to continue to stay here. It''s better to go back and think about ways to talk about it."


    Xi Tianlan looked guilty. Chu Feng understood her mood, patted the back of her hand and went to the entrance of the world.


    If you continue to stay, you may be found out, so it''s better to leave when there is no good way.


    Out of the world of Xi family and back to the secret place of morning light, Xi Tianlan takes back the hand held by Chu Feng and looks guilty: "I''m sorry, I can''t help you. Maybe it''s Xi Canghai who knows I''m leaving, so I''ve changed the great fantasy world!"


    "It should have nothing to do with you." Chufeng chufeng walked forward with a smile: "it may be my announcement. If I had known it would be like this, I shouldn''t have announced it. Maybe there will be some small opinions about the dream, but at least now we can move forward smoothly. It''s really a last resort!"


    Xi Tianlan blinked his eyes and showed a smile to catch up with Chu Feng: "it seems to be the same. At the beginning, I was the same as before. After you announced, they must have felt the crisis and started a more powerful fantasy, which is normal."


    Chu Feng smiles and appreciates Xi Tianlan''s self consolation. It seems that she is shirking her responsibility, but Chu Feng can still feel her worry about her dream, because if she doesn''t go through the illusion, the dream will be in great danger as time goes on.


    But what can we do now?


    Because super fantasy can''t enter the core of Xijia, they don''t rush back to the temple of King Wu quickly, but walk slowly under the moonlight in the secret place of morning light. Xi Tianlan seems to forget the things just now and take Chu Feng''s arm as a couple.


    Seeing Chu Feng''s silent appearance, Xi Tianlan has a kind of heavy pressure, biting his lips and whispering: "demon, although we can''t enter the core of Xi''s family now, there will be a way. Look at the good moon and good night tonight, do you think we should do something about it?"


    "Tonight, Xi Ruyan is not here, and your people are not here, but only the two of us are around."


    He also winked at Chu Feng: "don''t worry, I won''t tell the dream."


    Chu Feng looked at Xi Tianlan''s deliberate amorous feelings and sniffed the faint fragrance of women in the air. When Xi Tianlan was ready to bear the storm, Chu Feng said, "no interest!"


    Then he took back the arm held by Xi Tianlan and went forward. Xi Tianlan blinked his eyes and drew a charming smile: "demon, are you incompetent?"


    Chu Feng raised his hand and gently waved: "is it incompetent? You have a chance to know, but I''m not in the mood tonight."


    Xi family has soul capture, which will bring danger to the dream at any time. How can Chu Feng not pay attention to it, but study her width and depth with Xi Tianlan?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3146

    Lu Wan and Lu Wan knew that Chu Feng and Xi Tianlan failed to return. However, Chu Feng went to rest without saying anything, and Lu Wan did not say anything.


    They know that Chu Feng''s heart must be more anxious than anyone else, but it''s a double super fantasy. It''s a collection of two of the most powerful people in Xi''s family. It''s not easy to break it easily. Chu Feng needs to be quiet now, so they won''t disturb her.


    However, when the temple of King Wu was completely quiet and everyone didn''t mention Chu Feng and Xi Tianlan to cherish the family world, the spirit world also fell into a quiet moment.


    In front of the God King''s palace, satina stood on the edge and looked at the spirit world under the night. She looked peaceful and serene without any fluctuation.


    Originally, she should have died long ago, just because of William''s request, so Chu Feng let her go. After abandoning all her accomplishments, she returned to the spiritual world.


    It''s just that a lot of things happen that are doomed to be indelible. The damage she once brought to the public and the waves to the spiritual world were all real. Even now those things have passed, but satina, who has recovered a trace of conscience, still can''t forgive what she has done.


    She humiliated the protoss, practiced the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, stabbed Chu Feng at a critical time, and even did a lot of painful things now that she remembered.


    It is just that although satina''s heart is very sorry for what she has done, it is impossible to retrieve it now. If there is no change, she and Chu Feng can not be lovers, at least they will be good friends, but now facing Chu Feng, they are even strangers than strangers.


    If she knew that yin and Yang of heaven and earth would gradually change her mind, she would not practice at first, but there was no regret medicine in the world.


    "Aunt Anna."


    William came out of the temple and saw satina standing there. "It''s time to have a rest. It''s late."


    Satina withdrew her eyes and shook her head. "I want to be quiet."


    William opened his mouth and swallowed up what he wanted to say. In order to let satina stay quietly on the God King''s palace, William did not arrange a guard. Even if there is no guard in the temple, no one will covet here, because the back of the temple is Chu Feng.


    William is the man who pushed the Chu wind to the king of the Protoss. No one will have a bad idea of William when the Chu wind still exists.


    Looking at sadiana''s lonely back, William sighed in his heart. He had experienced a lot of things, and he had matured a lot. Naturally, he knew what she was worried about and what she was suffering from. Even if she knew that, she couldn''t help her anything.


    It can only be for satina to live well for the rest of her life.


    Two people stand like that, time slowly from the two sides of the flow, the moon has been in the offset, after midnight has come.


    Satina let go of her melancholy thoughts and turned to see William standing with her all the time. A faint smile appeared on her pure face: "go and have a rest."


    In a word, satina went to the palace of God, where no one would disturb her. With William''s protection, even if she saw her, she was very polite. But now, satina''s heart has changed, and she has no hatred for the one who betrayed her.


    Seeing satina slowly disappear in sight, William withdrew his eyes and flew away in an instant. The temple of God seemed to be his territory, but more often than not, he gave up the temple to satina.


    At the back of the temple of God, satina did not immediately go to rest, but sat on the stone bench outside. The reason why she walked in just now was that she didn''t want William to stand with her all the time.


    When there was only one person left, satina did not feel sleepy or tired at all. She knew that she had less than 20 years left in her life, and every day was precious. She used to think that life was far away. But now when she knew that life was counting down, she found out in a trance that she still had a lot of things to do Do it.


    In the past, when the protoss was not broken by the demons, satina''s daily life was carefree, and she seldom thought about what she should do. After the protoss was broken, she thought about the rise of the protoss, so that she took a detour.


    When everything is lost now, satina found that she missed a lot, but now she has no ability to pursue.


    Passing a bitter smile, satina is really sorry, very regret, but no matter in front of anyone, satina did not show it.


    "Tired?"


    In the process of satina''s self reproach, a woman''s voice rang in her ear.


    Satiannaton tightened her body when she looked around, but she couldn''t see a person. Her eyes were frozen: "who?"


    Air turbulence, an illusory figure appeared not far from satina, beautiful face, ethereal breath, when she saw the person who appeared, she was stunned: "dream?""This face is a dream." The imaginary figure touched his face, and his smile gave a pure and charming feeling: "but I prefer to be called by others, nihilism!"


    Sitting satyana suddenly stood up and looked at the nihility in front of her eyes. Her eyes were full of shock, but gradually she dispersed the idea of shock and sat down. Now she is an ordinary person who has nothing. Even if nothingness appears, she can''t do anything.


    Moreover, after the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique was broken and the efficacy of duanqing pill was eliminated, satina knew that everything she had done had a shadow of nothingness, and it was she who guided her step by step to the opposite side with Chu Feng.


    Even if it is not nihility, she can not grow up at all. It can be said that she was created by nothingness, or she was destroyed in the final plot of nihility.


    With a faint look at nothingness, satina was not surprised or pleased: "come and make fun of me? Or take a look at your work that failed in layout? "


    "It seems that Princess Anna is a wise man." Nihilism ha ha smile, elegant went to sit next to satina, the voice is very soft, there is no uncomfortable feeling: "just how can you say that you are a failed work? In my eyes, you have always been successful. "


    "And I think hate is the most powerful force in the world. The reason why you failed is that Chu Feng is too strong. How about it? Do you have the interest to revenge Chu Feng again?"


    Satina narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "I am the way of heaven, destiny, everything is under my control." Nihilism nodded and laughed: "as long as I want, the ancient universe will collapse in the shortest time. Similarly, as long as I want, I can create a strong and incomparable existence, so do you want to revenge Chu Feng again?"


    "As long as you nod your head, I will give you the power that is no less than respecting God, and whether you can fight against Chu Feng, but at least you can chase what you want but can''t do now. How wonderful!"


    At the moment when all the power was abandoned by Chu Feng, satina''s heart was dead, and after returning to the temple of God, she thought that she could finish the last part of her life quietly.


    But at the moment, nothingness tells her that she is as powerful as Lu Wan.


    Biting her lips, satina''s eyes narrowed: "what do I need to pay?"


    "You don''t have to give anything." Nihilism light smile, good-looking fingers gently beating in the air: "just need to stand firmly on my side when the Tianxun battlefield comes, and stop Chu Feng from achieving the supreme. As for what you want to do before, I will not interfere."


    Satina frowned slightly. "Is it that simple?"


    Nothingness giggled and winked at satina: "don''t think of people who are so bad. I was once very kind, but how could I always exist in the world, and I became a neuropathy."


    Satina was silent, lost the power of her own most clearly, even if it is against the heaven pill is impossible to recover, but at the moment nothingness, of course, is not aimless, satina heart.


    This heart is not a chance to revenge Chu Feng, but a chance to have power again.


    But satina, who had failed, seemed very cautious: "my power can come back, it will not be your puppet, but those forces are also some invisible control forces?"


    After seeing satyana for a while, he said, "although the gathering of ten divine instruments leads to the breaking of fate, and I can''t change my fate again, I can still do something for some things, such as reincarnation of fate. Although it can''t let you have the art of heaven and earth Yin and Yang again, it can at least make you in the stage of sage."


    "Of course, it mainly depends on whether you are willing or not. If you are willing, I can give you everything without paying anything. I will not even restrict you by any means, because I believe you hate Chu Feng."


    Satina showed a sneer: "do you believe that I hate Chu Feng so much?"


    Don''t you hate me Nihilism asked a charming smile: "you are so excellent, and even can suppress all the women of Chu Feng. If you want to be noble, what you want is no worse than any woman of Chu Feng. But in the end, he doesn''t want you, even destroys you. Can you not hate it?"


    Continuous questioning, satina eyes a stagnant nod: "I hate, you are right, I often want to make him sad."


    Ha ha, ha, nihilism laughed and raised one hand gently: "then I can think that you have promised to fight with me in the future?"


    "Yes Satina nodded gently.


    Nothingness stares at her for a moment, and then a bright light appears between her palms. Now, fate is in disorder. It can''t spy out the trace of fate. But it believes that satina must hate Chu Feng. As long as she hates Chu Feng, then it will be OK.


    The bright light completely wrapped satyana. When the light dissipated, she stood up, and her original loveless eyes twinkled with light. She felt that her strength was restored, and there was no evil smell of heaven and earth Yin and Yang. She completely belonged to the spirit of the spirit.The nothingness also then rises, the body gradually becomes ethereal, finally disappears: "remember what you said, I can give you everything, also can destroy your everything."


    Satina slowly raised her head. She didn''t know how nothingness restored her cultivation, but she felt the surging power, but there was no water at all.


    Looking at the night sky, for a long time, satina spoke faintly: "I hate Chu Feng, I want to revenge him, I want to make him sad, but I love him more, love him very much."


    Without heaven and earth Yin and Yang, with strong strength, will satina follow her own heart or follow the meaning of nothingness?


    A meteor across the sky, the world officially entered the heaviest moment!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3147

    The next morning, Chu Feng just walked out of the bedroom, situ Ya came up: "the wind is less, William came to say that satina is missing."


    Chu Feng just raised his hands to stretch, smell speech stunned a Leng: "when things?"


    Stuya replied: "William said that he had seen satina last night, but he didn''t see anyone when he came back to the temple of God. Because he didn''t want the protoss to target satyana, William didn''t arrange guards and servants on the temple, so it''s not very clear when satina disappeared."


    For satyana this person, Chu Feng gave enough mercy, after abandoning her cultivation, let her go back to the spirit world, still can live safely.


    Chu Feng almost felt that she and satina would not have an intersection again, and her history in the spiritual world had become the past, but how could such a thing happen now?


    Chu Feng doesn''t care too much about whether she''s missing or not, but William has come to the news. Naturally, we have to go and have a look. After all, the situation is unpredictable now, and no one knows what will happen. Although there is nothing to covet in the spirit world today, who knows there are so many people who are crazy?


    Moreover, satina was once the little princess of the protoss, and many people coveted her. Because of her status and status and her strong strength, no one dared to do anything.


    But now that satina has nothing, it is inevitable that some dirty people will take risks, and William will not give himself news unless he has to.


    For the time being, Chu Feng opened the dazzling door and went in. Situ Ya hesitated and quickly followed him in. All of a sudden, he arrived in front of the God King Hall.


    Just out of the glare door, they could hear William''s angry voice: "she has no power now. Can''t you find it?"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly and saw that some of the leaders of the various branches of the protoss bowed their heads there, which obviously became the object of William''s anger.


    From this point, we can also see William''s feelings for satina. Now that she is missing and can''t be found, she must be worried and distressed.


    Everyone also saw the arrival of Chu Feng, and William also dispersed his anger and stepped forward: "less wind!"


    The rest of the protoss bowed together: "demon God!"


    Chu Feng waved his hand and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    William shook his head. "I don''t know. I won''t see Aunt Anna when I come back this morning."


    William left last night to go to a city-state to deal with some things. After that, he would come back as soon as possible. As usual, he would go to satina''s place and arrange breakfast for her. But today, when he went to satina''s residence, there was no one to see her, and the door of the house was wide open.


    So William ordered the search, but satina couldn''t be found in the temple area.


    After hearing this, Chu Feng stepped forward to face the palace of God, and had a 360 degree perspective of his left eye. As William said, there was no trace of satina anywhere, and she was completely missing.


    A little frown, Chu Feng also found a problem, no wonder William will be worried or even angry.


    Because the temple of God is on top of a peak, there is no way to get up and down at all. Only people in the period of demigod and above can directly cross the void to come to the palace of God. Even the strong people in the period of demigod cannot get up and down.


    Satyana has been abandoned. She is an ordinary person. She can''t resist the sky.


    If you are not careful to fall, how can you find the body, but now not only did not find the body, even no shadow, to say that satina herself left the temple of God, it is simply unreasonable, how can a person without any strength leave the temple safely?


    Frowning and walking to the edge of the ground, at a glance look is a bit dignified, the height is at least 5000 meters, satyana do not say 5000 meters, even if she fell from about 20 meters, she would be dead or injured.


    How could satina disappear without any reason, even in the temple of God, where ordinary people, even the strong in the fury, could not go up and down?


    Before she came, Chu Feng still thought that satyana might have gone somewhere, but now Chu Feng thinks that this matter must have been done by someone on purpose. If no one takes satyana away, it will not be easy for her to leave here, or even impossible.


    William also went to the side of Chu Feng, looking worried: "the wind is less, Aunt Anna is impossible to leave, there must be someone kidnapping her."


    Chu Feng was also inclined to this possibility, patted William on the shoulder and said, "don''t worry, if someone takes her away, there must be some purpose. Maybe we will actively contact us. Moreover, Princess Anna has nothing to be remembered. I believe she will not be in danger."


    That said, it''s just a consolation to William. Satina has nothing now, but some dirty people who know what to do? Maybe they just want to conquer and possess the once Protoss princess, which is also uncertain.It''s just that now William is very worried. Chu Feng can only say good, not bad.


    Let William continue to send people to look for it. Chu Feng also asked stuya to explore in the spirit world. If satina was really taken away, she might still be in the spirit world. Of course, she might have gone to the rest of the small world, but there were too many small worlds under the spirit world, so she couldn''t open her eyes to look for it.


    Moreover, the person who took satyana could not have been within the scope of the spirit world all the time. If you went to the other interfaces, it would be more difficult to find.


    After all of them were sent out, William left with a group of people. Chu Feng didn''t stop him. If he couldn''t find satina, he would not be at ease.


    Chu Feng was the only one left. He walked into the palace of God King. When he sat on the throne of God, he also reluctantly opened the picture of contacting the master of the world. Originally, he didn''t want to owe the master''s love. It seems that he can''t even owe it now.


    Seeing that the master of the world had appeared on the screen, Chu Feng asked, "do you know where satina is?"


    "I want to contact you, too." The master of the world shook his head with a wry smile and said, "although satina has been abandoned all her accomplishments, the spiritual realm is ultimately in the saint. As long as she dies, she will come to the soul world, which is also a powerful saint''s soul. You know, the soul world is very concerned about saints."


    "And just now, I lost control of the trace of satina''s soul, as if I had lost my soul."


    If a person dies, then the soul will go to the soul world, and the soul of saints is no exception. The master of the world controls the movements of all saints'' souls and can determine their position according to their soul traces. If they can''t feel it, the most likely thing is that the soul is scattered.


    In addition to the spirit, as long as the soul is still there, no matter where it can be found.


    Chu Feng frowned slightly: "you mean satianna is dead, but who will kill her? And destroy her soul? "


    "It doesn''t have to be that both the body and the spirit are destroyed, and the soul is gone!" The master shook his head and said quietly, "there is another possibility that I can''t find out. I don''t even know if people are still alive."


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly coagulated: "what?"


    "Nothingness!" The master didn''t hide Chu Feng: "if nothingness is involved in it, I can''t be sure whether people are still alive or dead, but it''s strange. What''s the value of satyana now?"


    Hearing the words of the world Master, Chu Feng knew that he was just guessing, and he was not 100% sure that it was related to nothingness. After all, what would nothingness think of her?


    I thought that maybe it was someone who had offended satina and even killed her last night. Chu Feng didn''t bother with this problem any more. The death of people was destroyed, and the cycle of heaven was just.


    Instead, he asked, "does the master have any idea about the big array of protecting the family? Now I''ve almost taken down the Xiuzhen world. Only one family is still uncertain. I went to that super fantasy last night and found that even I could only spin around in the same place and couldn''t find the right way. "


    The world Master showed a smooth smile: "I''m not very familiar with the array Road, but someone may be able to help you break the super fantasy."


    Chu Feng''s face moved. He asked the world leader just to see if he had any suggestions. He didn''t want to really ask the right person: "who?"


    "A man, or a soul." The world master seems to be hesitating, slowly said: "it is the dream Lord elder brother who died in ancient times, cherish Qingyu!"


    Chu Feng suddenly surprised: "he has not reincarnated?"


    "Don''t want to be reincarnated!" The master of the world sighed: "when the ancient times broke down and came to the soul world, I directly imprisoned him in the endless darkness for 100000 years to punish his evil in this world. However, after 100000 years, he was addicted in the endless darkness, and he was not willing to reincarnate or come out."


    "I once imagined that he would be forcibly captured, but his vision was so powerful that I couldn''t catch him in the endless darkness."


    Chu Feng wryly smiles and shakes his head: "that you said and did not say have no difference at all."


    Xiqingyu is the real ancestor of Xijia. If he wants to reincarnate, he can use the wheel to entice him to tell him how to break the battle. However, xiqingyu has no meaning of reincarnation at all. Instead, he enjoys it in the endless darkness. It is doomed that nothing can make him excited.


    So Chu Feng did not excitedly run directly to the soul world, just sighed and said: "look again, it takes many days for the soul world to go back and forth, I don''t have much time now."


    The world Master also understood Chu Feng''s time was pressing, and nodded: "then you can think of a way. I''m also in the soul world to see if I can ask Xiqing domain to help."


    Thank you Chu feng''en closed the picture with a sound and looked at the outside in silence. Satina''s soul could not feel it. It was likely that it had dissipated. But who was so vicious, or was it really a nihilistic means?


    But how can satina, who is an ordinary person, attract the attention of nothingness?


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng goes outside. He wants to see if satyana is related to the Protoss.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3148

    When everyone is busy looking for satina, chufeng comes directly to kardashan''s residence.


    Because up to now, kardashan has never appeared. According to the woman''s mind, if she knew she was here, she would appear, but now it is abnormal and does not appear, which is a little strange.


    Walking into the residence of kardashan, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, came out of a room and knocked on the door gently.


    Soon inside came the voice of Kardashian, a little anxious: "who?"


    Hearing this a little anxious and some flustered voices, Chu Feng is more sure of his own thoughts. Kadaishan is not a transsexual, but she may know something. It is likely that the disappearance of satina has something to do with her.


    After all, Kardashian is a motivated person.


    She once betrayed satina, and now William has become the master of the protoss, and she also has great respect for her. Kardashan worried that she would encourage William to kill herself in the future, so she went to kill her, even her soul, because there was no one else in the temple.


    Although this possibility is not great, but the World Masters said that they could not feel the trace of satina''s soul, so Chu Feng could only think like this.


    The door also opened. When she saw Chu Feng standing at the door, she was stunned for a moment. Then she opened her mouth nervously: "less wind!"


    Chu Feng took a glance at kadaishan and went in. She seemed to be packing up her things. The clothes were all over the bed. Some underwear of various styles and colors fell to the ground.


    Kardashan stood at the back, her head bowed, and her face was very nervous.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes, turned his head to the corner of his eyes and looked at kardashan. Then he went to sit down beside him and cocked his legs: "miss kadaishan, are you going to travel?"


    Cadysann''s nod.


    Slapped Chu Feng on the table and said, "be honest, you killed satina."


    The heavy saint''s dignity was directly vented and oppressed on kadaishan. The latter''s legs suddenly softened and knelt on the ground, paralyzed and powerless. Even because the skirt was too short, she knelt down and the scenery leaked out.


    Chu Feng was there with a cold face: "you''d better think clearly and then answer me. This will affect whether you can live. Although I promised not to kill you, if you do this thing, I will kill you if I don''t kill you."


    "No, I didn''t kill cousin Anna." Katherine shook her head in a panic.


    Chu Feng''s left eye has been staring at kadaishan. When she answers the question, there is no deception. Chu Feng''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Without the color of deception, he overturns his initial conjecture. His expression eases a little, and looks at those messy clothes: "what do you do with your clothes? Aren''t you afraid of crime and abscond?"


    Kardashan was very nervous at the moment. She bit her lips and said, "I didn''t kill cousin Anna. I really want to leave the spirit world because William has almost controlled the spirit world now. I don''t have much effect to stay here. So I want to leave, so I don''t want to kill me if William doesn''t like me."


    Chu Feng smiles as she finishes her speech. He believes that there is nothing to do with her, but it is certain that her words about leaving the spiritual world are false.


    Because there was a look of deception in her.


    What''s more, William is not the kind of person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. As long as kardashan doesn''t do anything out of the ordinary, William can''t do anything against her. Moreover, now that there are thousands of people in the spirit world, what she wants is this feeling. How can kadaishan, who is so greedy for vanity, put down and leave?


    Holding out her hand, kardashan was pulled by an invisible force. Chu Feng grabbed her collar and looked gloomy: "I advise you to tell the truth. Why do you want to leave the spiritual world?"


    Kardashan struggled to wriggle her throat, and felt the heavy pressure from Chu Feng, almost suffocating.


    At the moment, Chu Feng stares at kadaishan, even if she grabs her collar to make the scenery completely present. Chu Feng doesn''t take a look at her. He intuitively knows something. Otherwise, how could she be willing to give up everything she has and leave the spiritual world?


    Under the control of Chu Feng, kardashan''s lips trembled: "I", "I", "I", "I"


    after a long time, kardashan still couldn''t say a word. Chu Feng was a little impatient. She just threw kadaishan and rolled out on the ground. She stood up and walked forward to raise her feet and stepped on her fullness: "I''ll give you one last chance, If I don''t tell you the truth, I''ll burst your heart. "


    "I said Feeling the threat of death, Kardashian broke down completely, and even tears of tension came out.


    Chu Feng still didn''t let go of that foot. He didn''t want to waste time with kardashan here. If kardashan still didn''t say anything, it would really only let her die.Kardashan also knew that if she didn''t say anything to convince Chu Feng, she would be so big today.


    After calming down her emotions and making herself less nervous, she began to tremble and say, "I''m afraid cousin Anna will kill me, so I''m leaving the spirit world."


    This time, Chu Feng didn''t see the color of deception in kadaishan''s body. Her eyebrows were not wrinkled and twisted into a rope. Satina had lost all her strength. A strong man in Tianyuan period could kill her. How could she kill kardashan in the realm of the next God?


    But kardashan didn''t deceive herself. Chu Feng felt that there was another secret and released the foot: "what''s going on?"


    Kardashan stood up and did not dare to reach out and take the footprints of Chu Feng stepping on her body. She bit her lips and said, "cousin Anna seems to have recovered her strength."


    Chufeng''s eyes narrowed and took a deep look at kadaishan. Then he went to one side and sat down.


    Kardashan knew that Chu Feng was waiting for her to speak and to brew before she continued to tell her what she knew. That was the situation in the late night of yesterday. At that time, she had not had a rest, but had just returned from a city-state. Just after returning to her residence, she found that there were some glimmers on the temple of the God King.


    At that time, it was late midnight. Most places in the spirit world were quiet, and the surrounding area of the God King Hall was very quiet. No one would make any noise until dawn. In addition, with William''s control, there were no patrol people at night. Either they were resting or practicing higher realm.


    Kardashan didn''t know if anyone else had seen the glimmer at that time, but she saw it clearly and wondered what was going on, but she didn''t pay too much attention to it.


    So she went to take a comfortable bath. When she took a glass of red wine in the yard to enjoy the peace of the night, she suddenly saw a figure cut through the void and left the palace of God. The most important thing was that she felt a familiar breath, a breath belonging to satina, and the pressure of saints.


    At that time, Kardashian''s wine glasses fell to the ground and broke. Then she went to the palace of God for the first time. She knew that William was not there, so she went directly into the palace of God, but after searching for a long time, she did not see the figure of satina.


    So it seems that when she sees her figure, it is likely that she will not be able to recover.


    Fearing that satina would find her own account, she quickly came back to see if her guess was wrong after dawn. Maybe she followed William to other city states, but until dawn, she received the news that satina was missing, so she was more sure of her guess.


    In order to prevent satina from settling accounts with her because of her betrayal, kadaishan quickly packed up her things, ready to find a small world to hide, is cleaning up Chu Feng also came.


    Chu Feng quietly listened to kadaishan''s words, and her left eye was staring at her. It was a pity that she couldn''t see any deception, which showed that what kardashan said was true. She did see someone leave in the air last night. It was still a saint''s breath.


    It''s just that satina has been abandoned by herself. What kind of power can resist the air, or even break through the air directly?


    It''s impossible to say that all this is impossible, but kardashan did not have the courage to cheat herself. Under the observation of the dark eyes, she did not have the opportunity to cheat herself.


    Is that person, really a satyana who recovers her strength, but her meridians are all broken by herself and all her strength is leaked out. How does she recover? Apart from the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, Chu Feng couldn''t think of any way to do it. But how could satina recover her strength when the Holy Grail of yin and Yang was in her own hands?


    Or was it a mysterious man who took satina, and she thought it was satina, so she panicked?


    But if that''s the case, she shouldn''t feel the smell of satina.


    Chu Feng felt that something he could not control was brewing. He also stood up: "I hope you told me about this matter. If I know this news from other people, I will not hesitate to overturn my commitment to you and kill you."


    Because if the person last night was really satyana, she did not disappear but left by herself. This news will definitely cause the vibration of Wanjie. It is not easy to pacify Wanjie. Chu Feng doesn''t want to make a mess of it.


    Kardashan nodded and said with tears: "the wind is less, can I follow you? I don''t want to be a person in the spirit world. I just want to live well. Take me away. "


    Chu Feng looked at kardashan''s anxious tears, and knew that she must have been frightened last night, but now that William has completely controlled the spirit world, it doesn''t matter whether there is kardashan or not.


    Think about it and nod: "then you and I go back to the temple of King Wu. It happens that the temple of King Wu needs a person to manage the chores, but I hope you put yourself in a proper position, understand?"


    What kardashan wanted at the moment was to be able to survive, nothing else, and not to drop her head there. "Good, good."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3149

    With the coming of night, William, who had been looking for a day, returned to the temple of God. The whole person looked as if he had lost his soul.


    Stuya also came back later. Most of the other members of the protoss lineage withdrew most of them. Only a small number of people were looking for it. They sent people because of William''s request. It is naturally impossible to keep searching.


    Although satyana was once a Protoss Princess and leader of the protoss, now she is an ordinary person, and it is not worth their investment to look for it.


    William also knew this, so when he came back, he stood alone and said nothing. All the people present could feel his guilt. After all, satina disappeared under his protection.


    Chu Feng let most people disperse, then walked to William''s side, patted him on the shoulder: "don''t be too hard on yourself, you don''t want this kind of thing to happen."


    "Who is it?" William clenched his fist and clenched his teeth.


    Chu Feng sighed, and he didn''t know how to answer this question. William, if kardashan didn''t see what happened last night, he might suspect that it was someone who cherished his family. But last night, kardashan clearly felt that it was the breath of satina, so Chu Feng kept a trace of opinion about the disappearance of satina, and did not judge easily.


    Seeing that William still couldn''t let go, Chu Feng said, "I promise you, if she''s still alive, I''ll find her out."


    "But you also have to promise me, tidy up your mood, Princess Anna is not your whole, you are now the king of the spirit world, your responsibility is to stabilize the spirit world and the western world, not one person."


    William clenched his teeth and nodded heavily: "I understand!"


    Chu Feng shakes his head slightly. All he can say is that William was raised by satina when he was a child, and the latter is like his mother. Now that she can''t leave, satina is missing. You can imagine how bad William is, so Chu Feng will not force him to do anything.


    After patting him on the shoulder again, the door of dazzling light flashed, and Chu Feng stepped into it. Stuart followed him, and kardashan was a little behind. Seeing William''s dejected appearance, she wanted to say that satina might have left on her own.


    But thinking of Chu Feng''s explanation, kardashan still resisted the impulse to speak out and walked directly into it. The door of dazzling light also disappeared, and Chu Feng and his party left completely.


    William was still standing there, looking up into the distance, wondering where satina was and who had been taken away.


    As for kardashan, William didn''t think much about it. Now that he has almost completely controlled the spirit world, Chu Feng took her away and gave him more autonomy.


    "I''ll find you, Auntie Anna. As long as you''re alive, I won''t give up," William clenched his fist


    In the temple of King Wu, Chu Feng asked kardashan to go to the place where she used to live. In addition, she also told people that in the future, kardashan would only be in charge of the miscellaneous affairs of King Wu''s temple. In addition, she could not participate in the rest of the affairs in King Wu''s temple.


    We are a little confused about Chu Feng''s arrangement, but kadaishan is only the realm of the next God. There are many people who can crush her in the temple of King Wu. So although we don''t need an extra person, it''s still a good thing for someone to contract out the chores of King Wu''s temple.


    After Chu Feng arranged for kardashan, he went straight to LV Wan''s and Zhang yun''er''s residence. It was a bit unexpected to see Chang''e in, but he walked over without much disclosure.


    The three women didn''t know what to say there. Seeing the arrival of Chu Feng, they also stopped their voices. Their eyes fell on Chu Feng''s body with doubts.


    Chu Feng understood their meaning and sat down and said, "things may be a little complicated. Satyana still doesn''t know where it is."


    Chang''e frowned slightly, and her face was discontented: "if you had killed her directly, why should you be so upset now? You should even take care of her life and death."


    Chang''e had no good impression on him, except for others. She didn''t care about the death of others. Chu Feng understood this and didn''t say anything. She just shook her head gently: "now it''s not that I let her live, but there may be some problems that we can''t control."


    In the curious look of the three girls, Chu Feng gave a detailed account of what she had learned from kardashan. In addition to Zhang yun''er, Chang''e and Lu Wan have more experiences than themselves. Maybe they can give some advice.


    Three people quietly listen to Chu Feng''s words to finish, eyebrows can''t help but wrinkle together.


    Because of what Chu Feng said, their first thought was impossible.


    On that day, Chu Feng really abandoned satina. All the people present at that time knew that satina could survive, but it would not take more than 20 years. Apart from the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, it was absolutely impossible for satina to recover her accomplishments.


    But Chu Feng''s left eye could see the dark side of the world. Unexpectedly, he said that kardashan had not deceived him. So last night, someone really left the temple of God, and it was probably satina.Just a person whose meridians are completely atrophied and broken, and whose strength is completely dissipated, how can he restore his cultivation without the Holy Grail of yin and Yang?


    You look at me and I look at you. There is no reasonable explanation, because they have never experienced such a thing.


    Chu Feng still wanted to get some advice. Judging from the situation at the moment, Lu Wan and her wife didn''t seem to know very well. However, Chu Feng didn''t give up and looked at Lu Wan: "Wan''er, don''t you know?"


    Chang''e frowned and swept Lu Wan coldly.


    Lu Wan glances over with a bitter smile. How can she not know Chang''e''s mind.


    After thinking about it for a while, Lu Wan shook her head and said, "I''ve heard of people who lost their cultivation. But it''s like satina who was directly abandoned to restore their cultivation. I haven''t experienced it. But kardashan was so sure that she said that it was satina. She even wanted to escape from the spiritual world. That''s probably true."


    "After all, kardashan and satina are cousins, and she knows more about satina than we do. I don''t think it''s wrong."


    Chu Feng condensed his eyes: "that is to say, satina may have really recovered her cultivation, but how did she do it?"


    "It doesn''t matter how you do it." Chang''e took the message and said coldly, "you just need to know that if she really recovers her cultivation, it will certainly be no good for you. I just hope that next time if she appears again, she will not be soft hearted. For such a woman who always makes trouble, she must kill her quickly."


    None of the people present doubted Chang''e''s killing heart, and even believed that as long as satina stood here now, Chang''e would certainly kill her without hesitation.


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly and stood up: "forget it, we can only take a step to see a step. Maybe it is the wrong judgment of kardashan, or it may be that we think too much. It is likely that satina was taken away by the people who coveted her when there was no one."


    "Now, it''s still a matter of cherishing your family. I believe you all know something about it?"


    Zhang yun''er gently replied, "we were just talking about this matter."


    Chu Feng said, "is there a way?"


    "Sister Chang''e said Zhang yun''er bit her lower lip to show her lovely side. After seeing Chang''e for a while, she continued: "sister Chang''e said that the four of us would enter the world of cherishing our family together. Although the illusion will make us unable to find the direction, it doesn''t matter. We just need to kill people when we see them."


    "This constant killing can make people in the world of cherish their families panic. Maybe the big battle of protecting the clan will be defeated by itself."


    Chu Feng''s mouth moved, wryly shook his head: "how can?"


    Chang''e is indeed a solution. When too many people die, it will bring pressure to the people in the world of cherishing the family. Maybe it can make the super fantasy of Xi family loose. However, such a method is too bloody. Chu Feng still takes into account the mind of dreams.


    She has done a lot of things for herself, and even stands firmly with herself on the issue of cherishing her family. If she ignores her feelings and just wants to win the family, she will kill her directly, which will make people feel cold.


    Chang''e snorted coldly: "I think you are because of your dream?"


    Chu Feng didn''t answer the question. He waved his hand and went outside: "I''ll think of a way to cherish my family. You just need to focus on the nihility. As the cultivation world gradually settles down, nihility may soon have action. I don''t want to have any changes."


    With that, Chu Feng left here. Chang''e withdrew her dissatisfied eyes. Seeing Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er looking at herself, Chang''e said coldly, "don''t look at me. Unless I die, I will own Chu Feng alone. It will not change."


    Lu Wan and Lu Wan had no choice but to shake their heads. They could understand Chang''e''s insistence on this point. However, the man was Chu Feng, so she was doomed to have no effect.


    Zhang yun''er also timely opened up this embarrassing topic and asked, "sister Chang''e, respect God, is there no better way to break the big battle of cherishing the family and protecting the family?"


    Chang''e and Lu Wan looked at each other and shook their heads. If they could break it, they would naturally help Chu Feng break it. Now there is no way, that is really no way.


    But they also wanted to know what Chu Feng would do if the stalemate went on like this, let Xi''s family stay there, or adopt Chang''e''s method just now?


    However, dreams are involved. It is estimated that such a possibility is unlikely.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3150

    Most of ordinary people pursue a kind of supreme glory in their life, and some of them pursue simplicity.


    For the strong, their pursuit of life is the supreme realm, is to enjoy the eyes of all sentient beings, few people in the way of the strong do not think of making progress.


    Today''s chufeng, with extraordinary strength, can almost be said to be the first strong man in the world, receiving the admiration of all circles. However, in the heart of Chu Feng, he does not have much happy meaning, because this is not the life he wants.


    Perhaps today''s status is the pursuit of many people, but the pursuit of Chu Feng is not this.


    It seems to be high above the world, and hundreds of millions of creatures will be full of awe when mentioning his name. But for Chu Feng, what he wants is peace and quiet. The best thing is that no one knows his own life. Once a person is concerned too much, he will lose his simple heart.


    It is not that he has been unable to be simple, but everything around him will not make him simple.


    If you can, the ideal state of Chu Feng is when he is in the river and sea. Although there is not much peace in life like that, at least it is not as complicated as it is now, and is responsible for the stability of the whole world.


    Under the night, Chu Feng held up a glass of wine, after drinking a sip, looked at the stars in the night sky. He missed those people in the present world. Maybe in the eyes of the strong, they were a group of ordinary people, low-level human beings who could be trampled at will. But in Chu Feng''s eyes, those people may be the most real people and the most stable people.


    They don''t know about the five forbidden areas, the secrets of the ancient universe, and even the situation facing the world. They live happily every day.


    Maybe tomorrow is the end of the world, but today they are ignorant, ignorant and fearless, so naturally they don''t have to bear too much.


    Looking at the night, Chu Feng felt what slant head, see Yi Hong do not know what has come near.


    Wen run a smile, picked up the cup to Yihong poured a cup of wine to her in front of: "just missing a companion!"


    "Why don''t you let Xiaoya accompany you?" Yihong took the glass of wine and drank it elegantly: "just now when she went back, she said that you had prepared food and wine, and that people did not want to disturb you. Did you encounter any trouble again?"


    Chu Feng shook his head: "now anything can''t let me worry, because I know that as long as I deal with nothingness, then everything is not a problem."


    Seeing Chu Feng''s confident look, and that firm words, Yi Hong''s heart also dispersed some worries.


    After a moment of silence, Yihong asked, "Chu Feng, do you want to wait until the nihility problem is solved, what do you want to do?"


    This is not the first time someone has asked this question.


    Chufeng narrowed her eyes, perhaps because she had drunk two glasses of wine. Chufeng began to think about it. She sat quietly beside her and did not disturb Chu Feng. She knew that some things seemed to be empty and useless, but some things had to be prepared in advance, instead of waiting for a decision to be made, she found that she had no plan at all.


    After drinking three cups of wine in succession, Chu Feng put down his glass and breathed out a breath of wine and said, "integration of all worlds!"


    The ancient universe seems very vast, but there are channels connecting the present world in the five forbidden areas. Even the existence of the strong will bring all kinds of disasters to the universe. There may not be anything now, but no one knows what will happen in the future.


    Chu Feng''s heart has always had an idea, that is, the strong should not exist in this eternal universe, this eternal universe should be the living space of ordinary people.


    Their own development, relying on their own wisdom to develop, to explore, to explore the mysteries of the universe, and the existence of the strong will limit the development of ordinary people, even when ordinary people develop to a certain extent, they will be crushed by the strong.


    Because no strong man wants to see ordinary people develop to the point where they can destroy the strong.


    Nowadays, the weapons developed by ordinary human civilization are enough to threaten the existence of the demigod period. If it continues to develop, who can guarantee that ordinary people will threaten the existence of the divine realm?


    Therefore, everyone is selfish. The strong will be more selfish in this respect. They allow others to be stronger than themselves, but they absolutely do not allow ordinary people to rely on development to surpass them.


    Therefore, there is such an idea in Chu Feng''s heart, that is, when the world really stabilizes down and the threat of nothingness doesn''t exist, then there will be no strong person in the ancient universe. It''s just a vague idea that Chu Feng doesn''t know how to do it. Maybe it will play a role in suppressing the general trend in the future!


    However, Yihong couldn''t understand what chufeng meant by the integration of the ten thousand realms. Did he mean to control all the realms in his hands, or how to let them?


    Looking at Chu Feng, he was quiet again. Although he was sitting in front of him, he gave Yihong a feeling that it was hard to touch. He stood up with a sigh in his heart. Seeing that there was no movement in Chu Feng, Yihong also turned around and left here. Once again, only Chu Feng sat there in the garden.I don''t know how long he sat down again. Chu Feng wanted to pour the wine. He found that the wine had already been drunk and the food was cold. There was a little more fog in the air and the dew was heavy.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng stood up and walked into the bedroom. He had a feeling that he had no way to deal with the current situation. No matter whether it was satyana''s inexplicable disappearance, or the matter of cherishing the family and protecting the clan, there is no reasonable explanation for everything, and there is no good solution.


    However, no matter how, some things are to be done after all. If there is no way out in the end, maybe we can only choose Chang''e''s method to let the poor family break down with blood.


    Otherwise, if we leave the family there, we will fight against nothingness in the future. Who knows if they will do something in the dark?


    When Chu Feng enters the palace for a rest, a person is also welcomed at the entrance of Xijia world, a graceful and tall figure and a pure and beautiful face. Who can not be satina?


    Looking at the unguarded entrance to the world, satina''s lips lit up: "what you can''t do, let me do it for you."


    After saying a word to herself, satina walked forward and directly entered the world of cherishing her home. She saw the dreamland as usual, but it was the world of cherishing home where there were illusions everywhere. Satina''s eyes were clear: "will I die?"


    When satina spoke, it was not long before nothingness appeared beside her, frowning slightly: "what do you want to do?"


    "Kill!" Satyana looked calm and could not even see the slightest waves in her eyes: "now there is only Xijia left in the whole cultivation world, and all the holy land forces have traces to follow. If I continue to kill the people who cherish the family, who do you think the people who cherish the family will suspect?"


    Nihilism deeply looked at satina: "do you want Chu Feng to carry the black pot for you?"


    "Yes or no." Satina raised her mouth and flashed a cold look: "I not only want Chu Feng to carry this black pot for me, but also use endless danger to scare Xijia. Isn''t dream always against Xijia and chufeng fighting? Isn''t Chu Feng giving seven days to solve this problem better? "


    "If I killed the people who cherish the family, do you think dream will be angry with the bloody Chu Feng, and Xi Canghai completely stand together?"


    Turning her head and looking at nothingness, satyana continued, "don''t you always think Chu Feng is uncomfortable? I think this method is very good. In this way, the dream will hate Chu Feng, and the fight between Xi family and Chu Feng may be upgraded. After all, the art of dream making is so powerful that I think I can''t stop it. "


    Nothingness did not answer. She just looked at satina all the time. She found that she couldn''t understand whether she really wanted to make Chu Feng bear the black pot by doing so, or did she have another plan.


    Because everything is good, there are disadvantages. It seems that satina killed her family, and the family would suspect the upper Chu Feng. But if Chu Feng gave absolute evidence that he and his people didn''t do it, then the black pot would not play any role, but would make the nervous Xi family in chaos.


    So in the struggle with the Chu wind, there will be more no chance of winning, which is definitely not what nothingness wants to see.


    At this point, satina turned and said, "if you don''t want to, I''ll leave. After all, I can''t see through these illusions without your help."


    "Wait!" Finally, nothingness stopped satina at the exit, her fingers trembled slightly, and a flash of light fell into satina''s eyebrows: "this is the key to the big array of cherishing the family. It''s not possible to shuttle around at any time. You can only do things at the right time."


    "Generally speaking, it takes a few days to get to the core area of Xijia world, because at that time, the right path will appear. I hope your plan is really feasible, and even give Chu Feng a black pot to infuriate his dream. Otherwise, when the world leader opens the mouth of xiqingyu, you won''t have to play."


    Nothingness finished, looked at it again, and then disappeared without a trace. Just now satina called it when she entered the world of cherishing the family. However, because of the wrong fate, it could not know what she really thought. However, if satina was really not selfish, such a practice would indeed bring some trouble to Chu Feng.


    Satina stood there with her eyes closed, feeling what had just been passed on to her by nothingness. After a while, she opened her eyes: "is this the way to get to the array eyes?"


    There was a faint smile in the corner of her mouth. Satina felt something and looked to one side. Although she did not see people, she could feel that there were several people coming towards this side.


    "Success always needs to pay a price. Let''s start with you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3151

    "Is it not the God of creation? After that, I will achieve a certain second to explode them


    When satyana disappeared, four men suddenly came out, one of them was still there complaining: "and we are just the God, if Chu Feng really hit, we don''t need to die in a round, even let us look at the entrance, how it feels like we are called here to wait for death."


    The other three nodded slightly in agreement with the man.


    The four of them were the superior gods who pursued Xi Tianlan at that time. They were afraid of being found because they were afraid of being found. The four gods of nature headed by the rough man arranged the four of them to look at the entrance and exit, so that no matter whether someone went out or someone came in, they could be found in the first time.


    If someone goes out, it''s OK to say that if someone comes in, it may not happen. The four people don''t think they are invincible, especially if it''s Chu Feng, one of them will die.


    But no matter how dissatisfied with the strength of the rough men, they can only do things according to the arrangement.


    Venting their discontent, the four men came to the entrance of the world and directly lay down on the grass beside them. As powerful gods, they belonged to the high class of the world. But now they cherish their families and can only be the guards of the world entrance.


    However, no matter how opinionated I am in my heart, I can only choose to obey in the face of absolute strength. Moreover, it is normal for me to arrange this arrangement at a special time. However, it is very uncomfortable to think that the four gods of nature who should be with them are going to find women to study life, but they want to be here.


    All of a sudden, the four people just sat down for a while, a gust of wind directly rose from the ground, so that the four strong people who cherish their families immediately tightened their bodies, and the color of fear appeared on their faces.


    Because they felt a breath of saints, they were completely shrouded in them at the moment, and even had no chance to speak. Satyana appeared in vain, only to see her hands flip a few times at will, and the three strong people who cherish their family directly fell to the ground and died no longer.


    Satina did not hide her breath and was not afraid to be found to be her.


    Because when the Xiuzhen world came back, her strength was a little evil because of the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, which was totally different from the current breath. Unless people knew her before, they did not know it was her.


    After a pinch of space, the strong man who was alive at last was pinched by the invisible force, and his eyes were full of fear: "don''t kill me."


    "The high God, who is greedy for life and afraid of death?" Satina was not moved, but her eyes flashed with disdain: "but your fear of death is a good thing for me. Answer my questions and I can think about how to deal with you."


    The strong man of Xi''s family was staring round. He didn''t see clearly just now. At the moment, he found that he was actually a Western woman who controlled himself.


    And Xi family strong person once followed in Xi Canghai side to see satina, at the moment the heart is full of questions, is not satina abandoned by the Chu wind? How can there be cultivation?


    Satina narrowed her eyes, knowing that there would soon be someone who would cherish her family. She added some strength to her hand: "tell me, how the current defense of Xi''s family is arranged and how much strength has been put into it."


    Feeling the death threat from satina, the strong man of Xijia replied nervously: "the eighty-eight teams patrol and guard the three-tier fantasy of Xijia world at home and abroad respectively!"


    Team 88?


    Satina''s eyes narrowed. "What are the forces?"


    Those who cherish the family and the strong dare not conceal them at the moment, and these are not great secrets. The key is to rely on the great illusion: "the outer region is vast, with 50 God gods and 150 upper gods arranged, the middle level arranged with 30 God and 100 upper gods, and the inner layer arranged with 10 half step saints and 30 God gods!"


    Satina''s eyes were fixed. She didn''t expect that the Xijia family had such a deep foundation. However, she was relieved when she thought of the loose repair alliance of Xi''s family a few days ago. Maybe these people in charge of patrol and defense are only half of the strength. There are still some people hiding in the Xi family who guard the core area.


    When she got the answer she wanted, she also felt that someone was approaching here. Satina''s hand made a slight effort. The strong man of Xijia died before she could make a sound. Her round eyes showed his reluctance in heart. She seemed to have no idea why she would die after she said it.


    After killing the strong one in Xijia, satina left Xijia world directly instead of staying in Xijia world. Now she has got the correct way of action and the situation of guard. So it is OK to come back when the time is right.


    Of course, satina also wanted to see if the way nihility gave itself was right.


    "Damn it!"


    Not long after satina left, the rough man came with three other strong men who cherished his family. When he saw the four people who were dead and could not die any more, he looked extremely ugly: "Chu Feng didn''t promise his word. Didn''t he agree for seven days? Why did you do it? "


    The other three were all laughing bitterly. In this era, any promise was farting. Chu Feng said for seven days, but he didn''t really need to wait for seven days.Without waiting for the rough man to continue to complain, suddenly two saints'' breath emerged. In an instant, Xi Canghai and Xi lanning appeared. They both felt the breath of saints. Along with their arrival, twenty half step sages also came. Everyone''s breath was very strong. There were people who cherished their families and those who were not.


    How did all the four dead people walk by the sea


    The four of the rough men all passed a trace of tension and hesitated for a moment. The rough man came forward: "report back to the master. The four of us asked the four of them to look at the entrance of the world first. Then the four of us went to check whether the rest of them were in strict defense. Then we felt the breath of saints surging. But when we came back, they were dead."


    With these words, the heart of the rough men was beating. Instead of checking the defense situation of the rest of the country, they went to find a team of women who wanted to study the length and depth of life.


    It''s just that people haven''t found it yet, and there''s something like this in the four people''s hearts.


    Xi Canghai didn''t look at them at all, or didn''t care what they answered. He just cared about the breath of saints just now, and clenched his fist slightly: "it seems that Chu Feng is going to start."


    Xi lanning looked at the dead Xijia strongmen. There was nothing special about them. He stood up and said, "second uncle, they were all killed in one blow. From the breath we just felt, they were saints. It is estimated that they were sent by Chu Feng, or Chu Feng."


    "After all, Chu Feng is still a powerful warrior and a double saint in addition to his taboo power."


    "It must be Chu Feng. Do you need to doubt it?" Xi Canghai snorted coldly and shook his fists slightly: "it''s just that he wants to make our family panic. It''s impossible for him to pass on my order and retreat to the dreamland. Standing here at the entrance of the world, he just smashes the Chu wind one by one."


    Sneer added: "I don''t believe that Chu Feng can kill people here, and he can kill people when he enters the dreamland."


    Xi lanning nodded and immediately arranged to go down to tell all patrol people that they must not go out of the scope of illusion. Once they die, they will be responsible for it.


    After these arrangements, Xi Canghai didn''t continue to stay here. Although he lost four gods, his family can afford to lose now, and that''s the reason why the arrangement is not good. As long as the patrol people don''t walk out of the illusion, Xi Canghai doesn''t believe that Chu Feng can kill people.


    However, in order to denounce Chu Feng for not trusting his word, he said that he would start his work within seven days. Before leaving, Xi Canghai also asked Xi langning to pass on the news, saying that Chu Feng''s means were mean and that he had entered Xijia''s house to kill people before he had time.


    The news soon reached the temple of King Wu. Chu Feng, who was almost asleep, was stunned when he got the news reported by situ ya.


    And the first time came to the temple, LV Wan, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er were all summoned, because now he has no other than these saints. Yihong, Xi Tianlan and xiruyan all come because of the news, and they all wonder what happened.


    Even the five Yanluo people came from their territory. They wondered how Chu Feng could summon everyone in the middle of the night.


    Chu Feng wryly smile: "originally should not disturb you in the middle of the night, but just received a message, so let you help me to analyze, Xiaoya, you first and everyone said it."


    Stu ya''en told the people who were present with the news that had just come from the secret place of the morning light. It emphasized that someone had entered the world of Xijia and killed four upper gods, and the one who did it could be identified as a saint.


    After stuya finished, Chu Feng coughed: "it''s obvious that this black pot is my back, but I want to know how it is going on?"


    Chang''e, Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan are all at a loss. If they want to do something, they will certainly tell Chu Feng, and Chu Feng will not hide it from them. So they all shake their heads, saying that they have no idea about it.


    Chu Feng naturally knew that he had nothing to do with them, but he didn''t do it by his own people. Who was it?


    Yan Luo looked at Chu Feng and Lu Wan and said with a smile, "we all understand."


    "You know something about wool!" Chu Feng turned his eyes and mumbled: "this time I can absolutely guarantee that there is no relationship with us. Someone is going to frame us."


    Yan Luo was shocked. Seeing Chu Feng''s appearance, he didn''t seem to be joking. He frowned quickly: "what do you mean, someone planted us? Is it possible that Xi family wrote, directed and acted by himself? After all, there are so many powerful deities now that they don''t care about the death of the four upper gods. If you do this, you can discredit you and say that you are playing tricks secretly while announcing the world? "


    Wu lie and they all nodded. Such a possibility still exists. After all, it is a kind of tactics to discredit Chu Feng. It is especially harmful to the current Chu Feng because it is not trustworthy.


    "I''ve thought about it, but it''s not likely."


    Chu Feng shook his head and summoned everyone to see if Lu Wan had moved their hands, just to hear what they said. But now people''s ideas are basically similar to their own."Not really." Chang''e then took the message and said coldly, "unless all the Xijia are strong in the divine realm, they will not discredit Chu Feng like this, because there is no effect at all. As long as Chu Feng doesn''t recognize it, everything is floating clouds."


    "So I suspect that some people may want to frame us up in the dark. After all, saints are not only here, but also cherishing our family."


    Chu Feng mouth, immediately heard the meaning of Chang''e, that is, meaning refers to, not here, not to cherish the home, then only blade snow Zong.


    Chufeng also interrupted everyone''s thinking guided by Chang''e: "forget it, things will definitely not be easy, if someone really wants to frame us, it is estimated that there will be action. If there is no action, maybe it is really the family''s self-made, self directed and self acting."


    Chang''e looks at Chu Feng discontentedly. How can she not understand that Chu Feng is indirectly maintaining the sword snow sect?


    It''s just that Chu Feng said that, Chang''e is not easy to tear down the stage, everything can only wait and see.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3152

    At the beginning of the rising sun, what happened to Xi''s family last night was deliberately spread out by Xi Canghai. It was nothing more than accusing Chu Feng of being dishonest. It said seven days on the surface, but the purpose was to paralyze them, and then secretly moved their hands and feet.


    As for the accusation and deliberate smear of Xi family, Chu Feng did not explain at all, and did not want to explain at all, because Chu Feng did not know what the situation was, and there was no convincing reason to explain it. Because now, in the world of thousands of people, in addition to his actual force to assassinate Xijia people, it is very difficult for anyone to have such power.


    To his surprise, after knowing the news, there was no one in the world who accused Chu Feng of conspiracy. Instead, all of them remained silent, as if Chu Feng had done all these things.


    This makes the people who cherish the family feel a little heavy, because from this point we can judge that as long as the chufeng destroys the whole Xiuzhen world, the world will not care about what kind of means to use, and completely regard them as the ancestors who should no longer exist.


    In such an atmosphere, satina, the world''s entrance to cherish home, reappears.


    Through the information given to her by nothingness last night, it is known that there is a time limit for Xi Jia to enter the super fantasy world, which can only be entered every six hours, and it is only the outer fantasy. If you want to enter the middle level fantasy, you need to wait 12 hours, and if you go to the inner layer, you need to wait 24 hours.


    If you don''t go in within this time, you''ll either get lost in it and never get out, or you can''t get in at all.


    Although this is very troublesome, it also gives the Xi family a lot of preparation time, because once the outer fantasy is entered and discovered by them, then 12 hours before entering the middle level fantasy, Xijia can make sufficient preparations to delay people in the middle level fantasy, or set traps to wait for killing.


    However, she didn''t care about them. She stepped into the world entrance of Xi family.


    She came to kill, but also to see if the way of nothingness is right. Although nothingness has no need to deceive her, she always needs to be careful, because it is not easy to have strength here, and satina doesn''t want to lose it again.


    Looking around, I found that there was no one at all. Obviously, after last night''s event, Xijia had not gathered people at the entrance. All of them should be in a dreamland.


    The corner of her mouth slightly tilted over the deep smile, and satina stepped forward. When she wanted to enter, she moved about five meters to the left. Then she went in. The picture around her body changed completely in an instant. When she looked back, she could not see the entrance of the world.


    Satina knew that the entrance to the world was still behind her, but she was now in a dreamland, so she couldn''t see it at all. She believed that if she withdrew a few steps, she would be able to see the world entrance.


    However, satyana obviously did not mean to withdraw, but continued to go forward. If you look closely, she will change her direction after walking a certain distance. Sometimes she turns back, as if she is not ready to move forward. It is strange that even if she goes like this, there is no situation.


    About half an hour later, satina stopped, and the pictures around her had completely changed. She knew that she was still in the outer fantasy. In addition, she also confirmed one thing, that is, the method given by nothingness was right.


    As long as you come in at a specific time, and then move forward according to the correct way of walking, you can go to the place where the core of Xijia is hidden without obstruction.


    But satina did not continue to go forward, but turned to the left side of the direction, in that fantasy did not appear to hinder her forward, as if walking in a normal place.


    Not a moment later, satina stopped. Instead, she stepped back and stood still.


    It was about a while before satina, two powerful people who cherish the family of the superior god suddenly appeared in front of satina. They were only three meters away from satina, but they walked in front of satina like that, as if they had not seen her at all.


    There was a flash of color in satina''s eyes, and she thought more about the power of nothingness.


    I''m afraid that not many of them want to know the real way of action. At most, these patrolmen can not get lost within the scope of their actions. However, there is also a problem, that is, illusions can cover the sight of those who come in, and the family members who are in it will also be affected by the illusion.


    They just won''t lose their way, but if someone uses the cover of the illusion to avoid them, it is completely feasible.


    Then, satina''s smile was a little more playful. She took two steps forward and stood behind the two strong people who cherish their family. However, they still did not know that satina was behind them. They just walked forward and chatted there.


    Satina''s cold smile flashed over her eyes. Her body shape flashed by in an instant. The bodies of the two leading Xijia strongmen were shocked, and their steps were completely stopped. The whole person was as if she had been punctured.Two seconds later, they all fell to the ground. Their eyes were wide and round, indicating that they were not in peace of mind. There were also some consternations, because until the moment of death, they did not see who killed themselves.


    Satina appeared and looked at the two corpses on the ground. With a little finger, their bodies directly burned into flames. Slowly, they could not find the traces of existence. Only then did satina withdraw her eyes, turned and continued to walk forward.


    Xijia''s big guard array is a double-edged sword, which can guard against the enemy''s entry, but it will also make the defensive people can''t see where the enemy is. If it is well used, it can find the invading enemy and even trap the enemy in a fantasy.


    And if the use is not good, it will be used to hide and kill the people who cherish their family just as before.


    After killing two strong people who cherish the family, satina did not stop here. She used the double-sided nature of fantasy to kill those who cherished her family. No matter two or four people, all of them died in the hands of satina, even those who had already involved in the realm of God of nature.


    After the death of more than 20 people in the family of Sashi, they have been killed for a while. Now, three of them have been killed.


    Satina, who felt almost the same, did not continue to kill. She quickly shuttled through the great fantasy, and soon appeared at the entrance of the world. She met two gods who just passed by!


    As soon as their eyes were cold, satina flashed like a flash when they didn''t find themselves. They didn''t know anything about it. They just felt a pain in their bodies, and then they fell to the ground without knowing anything about it!


    Feeling the breath surging, satyana did not burn the bodies of the two gods of nature. She left the world of cherishing home from the exit, as if she had never appeared at all.


    As satyana left for two minutes, Xi Canghai and Xi lanning came out of the dreamland with a group of half step saints. At one glance, they saw two dead Xijia strongmen, and their faces were slightly ugly: "didn''t I say that we can''t get out of the fantasy?"


    Xi lanning frowned and said, "second uncle, twenty seven people died, six gods of nature and twenty-one gods of superior position."


    "They should not have been killed outside the illusion. They may have been met by them when someone first came in."


    "Do you mean that those who intrude into our cherished home are still in the illusion?" It''s not too bad to look at Xi Canghai at the moment. Looking back at the dreamland that will change a few steps before going back, I feel the pain of dripping blood in my heart. More than 20 people have been killed in a short time. Even if the family has a deep foundation now, it can''t afford to die.


    Xi lanning nodded back and said: "we cherish the super magic land of our family. If there is no way to open it, we will surely be lost in it. The people who can come out are all luck. If my guess is true, now that person must still be in the dreamland and meet the people we defend, so we will directly go down to the killer to prevent us from locking his track."


    Listening to Xi lanning''s analysis, Xi Canghai nods slightly. He still has a little confidence in Xi''s super fantasy. It''s not easy for him to get in and out. Some people even want to go in.


    But now no matter what, so many people who died are doomed to be unacceptable. Xi Canghai said with a cold face: "all get into the outer fantasy, and you must find out the people for me. Otherwise, if you continue to be killed like this, it will cause confusion within the family. At that time, they will object to fighting against Chu Feng."


    Xi Lang Ning solemnly nodded and took a group of half step saints into the outer fantasy, knowing that people could not continue to die.


    The Xi family was a little repelled by their own. Their uncles and nephews swore to live with Chu Feng forever. They also took the whole family to accompany them. If someone continues to die, it will make the Xi family resent. It is hard to guarantee that they will not obey the orders and let their uncles and nephews face Chu Feng alone.


    When Xi lanning takes people to look for people who may still be in the dreamland, Xi Canghai also leaves quickly. Now that so many people have died, he can''t waste any more time.


    And certainly this is what Chu Feng did. Besides Chu Feng, he couldn''t think of anyone else. He felt that Chu Feng was trying to bring panic to his family.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3153

    Let Xi lanning direct the strong men of Xijia and the members of the loose repair alliance to search for the people who may not have left in the outer fantasy. Xi Canghai went straight back to the core, not to his own residence, nor to the Xi family''s Council hall, but to the dream''s residence.


    The guards at the gate looked ugly and looked down, because they had received news that more than 30 xicanghai died last night and today.


    Although Xijia has integrated the loose cultivation alliance, which makes the number of half step sages and God of nature reach a rather terrible number, but they can''t stand such death. Therefore, they dare not say anything when they see the guards of xicanghai. They are afraid that they will become a tool for xicanghai to vent their anger.


    Xi Canghai didn''t mean to talk to these strong people. When he went over and raised his feet, he kicked the door of the dream room. He saw that there was nothing wrong with the dream. He usually read there and his face was even worse.


    He strode over and grabbed the book in the hand of the dream. He burned it on the spot and said, "now that the family has been under the bloody pressure of Chu Feng, you are still in the mood to read here. Are you still my daughter?"


    "Of course I am your daughter!" In the face of Xi Canghai''s anger, the dream light return way.


    "My daughter?" Xi Canghai sneered, almost roared: "unexpectedly you are my daughter, at this time you should stand with me, can you do that? You are an unfilial daughter. Knowing that Chu Feng and I are going to die, you still have the right to say that you are my daughter


    The brow of dream gently frown, then sighed: "if you want me to be your daughter for the tiger, then I still don''t want this qualification."


    Xi Canghai was very angry and laughed. He raised his hand and clapped the table in front of the dream into several large pieces. His eyes showed a crazy color: "I asked you for the last time. Are you going to help me or not?"


    Dream frowned, looked at the table broken into several pieces, and Xi Canghai was angry. He knew that if he didn''t agree with him now, he would certainly do more crazy things. As for what dream he would do, he did not know, but for himself and anyone, it was certainly not a good thing.


    "Father


    Silence for a moment, the dream whispered: "you really have to do that, even don''t worry about the family will be destroyed by Chu Feng after your mistake?"


    Almost crazy Xi Canghai shook his head without hesitation: "I can''t control so much now. I only know that if Chu Feng doesn''t die, I''ll die. If I die, what''s the relationship between Xi family and me? Dream, I am your father, you should stand firmly with me


    "As long as you use the technique of dream making to invade Chu Feng and control his thoughts and actions, I am confident that I can close all the worlds."


    Speaking of these, Xi Canghai was excited: "in the past, we were still under the control of the two schools of blanksnow of Puluo. Now they are completely under the control of Chu Feng. As long as we win the Chu wind, we will be equal to winning the ten thousand realms and even the whole Xiuzhen world. This is an opportunity, and we must not easily miss it."


    Hearing the selfish words of Xi Canghai, a sad mood flits through the heart of the dream. Xi Canghai used to be an approachable person, but now it is selfish to such a degree. As long as he does not die, it doesn''t matter if all the family members die.


    And even if he died, the family may suffer from the disaster do not care, how can people''s heart be so cruel?


    Dream of the heart is very disappointed, never to cherish the sea so disappointed.


    It is also because of this disappointment that dream is more sure that he can not stand with Xi Canghai, because if he really succeeds, it will be a disaster for all the world, and it will never be retrieved.


    Squinting his eyes, dream asked softly, "father, if I don''t promise you, what will you do? Did you kill me? "


    "No, I won''t kill you. You are the only one in the family who understands the art of dream making. How can I kill you?" Xi Canghai shakes his head.


    When feeling something in the dream, Xi Canghai said coldly and forcefully: "but I won''t let you do nothing. Frankly, I have learned the Dementor created by your grandfather. If you insist on it, I will control you to do things for me."


    "At that time, I believe you will not be able to stop me."


    Hearing xicanghai''s crazy and merciless words, her heart trembled. She never thought that Xi Canghai had such a plan for herself. But at the moment, she was not surprised that Xi Canghai might have to do such a thing. Instead, she felt that Xi Canghai could really do such a thing.


    For the soul capture dream is very clear, it is similar to their own dream, but for the people who are used, it is a huge disaster, becoming an idiot is light, if not used, it is likely to let people die completely.


    As her father, for the sake of his ambition in his heart, she had such a vicious mind. The dream was unacceptable. It could even be said that it made her heart very miserable, to an unspeakable degree.Xi Canghai, however, completely ignored the dream at the moment. He asked with a cold face, "so you decide to be my good daughter and cooperate with me peacefully, or resist with me in the end?"


    Dream slowly sat down, the heart of unprecedented pain, she is not afraid of death, but the kind of her father did not cherish the mood, but let her very powerless.


    Take a breath to ease the mood. The dream raised his head: "father, all this is too sudden. If you can, give me three days to think about it. After three days, I will give you my answer."


    The color of hesitation flashed in Xi Canghai''s eyes, because now every day may have an accident. Who knows if there will be any change after three days?


    Looking at the dream, Xi Canghai''s heart is thinking. If you control the dream with the soul capture technique, although you can succeed, it is not 100% success rate. If you let the dream die in it, then there is nothing. It is far better to let the dream willingly use the dream making technique.


    Three days?


    Xi Canghai calculated it. The xijiahu formation is divided into three levels: inside and outside. In addition to a specific time, each dreamland needs to know how to go. Otherwise, even if you know the time, you will be lost in it.


    This correct method is known only by himself and Luo Qianding in the whole Xijia family. Even dream and Xi lanning are not very clear, so Xi Canghai thinks that Chu Feng is impossible to know.


    Such a thought, Xi Canghai''s heart settled a little: "OK, I''ll give you three days. If you still insist after three days, then don''t blame my father for being cruel."


    Leaving a word, Xi Canghai left directly, and the door was closed again. The dream was sitting there with a clear and visible color of pain in his eyes. In the face of the current situation, xicanghai''s firmness is incomprehensible and unacceptable.


    But how to do it? In three days, can Chu Feng enter Xijia world?


    In the dream tangled helpless mood, Chu Feng sat on the throne of King Wu, frowned deeply and did not say a word. Lu Wan and others kept silent, because at the moment, everyone did not know what to say or how to say it.


    This morning, more than 20 powerful people in Xijia''s spiritual realm died. Among them, some of them were gods of nature, and the rest were upper gods.


    The most important thing is, these people all died, but what kind of people did it? Xi family didn''t see it. All they said was the people sent out by Chu Feng, or the hands moved by Chu Feng.


    After last night''s events, we are still in doubt, and it is impossible to do anything. If there is any doubt last night, we can be sure that the people who died in Xi''s family have nothing to do with King Wu''s temple.


    But it has nothing to do with the temple of King Wu. So who did it?


    We can not find a reasonable answer in our hearts, because the doubters have enough reasons to explain, and there is no possibility of starting.


    So now we are totally at a loss about what happened. Chang''e doesn''t know about it, but she thinks it''s a good thing. She just looks at Chu Feng''s frown, so she doesn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, I still hope that the people who cherish the family will continue to die. In this way, they may not have to fight on their own side, and the family has already broken down.


    At this time, Chu Feng suddenly stood up, and suddenly let a breath wave appear in the quiet hall. Several women looked at it and saw a faint light flickering in front of Chu Feng, and then it did not enter the brow of Chu Feng.


    "Who sent the news to Chu Feng?" Zhang yun''er took a look at it and knew that it was a thousand li transmission.


    "Lord of the world!" Chu Feng closed his eyes and felt for a while, then slowly opened his eyes: "just now he sent me some news."


    Zhang yun''er''s expression moved: "is he already pried open Xi Qing domain''s mouth, knew to crack the big illusion way?"


    "No!" Chu Feng shook his head and walked down the throne of King Wu: "just tell me something special. Now I need to go out. Just look at the temple of King Wu."


    After saying these words, Chu Feng walked out of the temple of King Wu. He did not explain too much about what news was coming from the world Lord. Instead, he quickly went across the sky. As for where he was going, even Lu Wan did not know.


    The reason why Chu Feng didn''t tell Chang''e was that the news just came from the world Lord was.


    Xi family died to the soul of the people told, kill them, is satina!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3154

    Chu Feng hid his breath, left the temple world, and came to the entrance of the morning light secret place to connect the world of cherishing home. However, he did not show up, but hid in the dark.


    Because he believed that the LORD would not make fun of himself on such a matter.


    Looking at the entrance of Xijia world, Chu Feng''s eyes flashed complicated color.


    If those dead people who cherish the family tell the world Lord that everything is true, then satina has really recovered her cultivation, and killing people in the Xi family is likely to frame him up. The effect is to make dreams hate themselves.


    So Chu Feng didn''t tell Chang''e that she would kill her if she did it again.


    Because the relationship with the dream itself belongs to a tense state, she is very embarrassed when she is caught in the middle. If the dream of satina''s murder also thinks that it is him, then the dream will be very angry. Through various signs, it can be said that the power of dream making is against heaven.


    Chu Feng is not afraid of his death in the hands of the dream, but worried that the nihilistic plot will succeed, so he will stop satina from continuing to do evil anyway!


    Of course, before killing her, Chu Feng also wanted to know how her cultivation was restored, whether there was something deeper hidden in it, or whether it was a nihilistic plot.


    Time goes by slowly, the afternoon sun is fierce, Chu wind is so hidden in the dark, sometimes strong people pass by here, can not find the existence of Chu wind, completely silent.


    After more than four hours, Chu Feng suddenly felt a breath fluctuation. Although it was very slight, it could still be felt for Chu Feng, who always kept a high level of attention.


    Eyes instantly condensed into awn, looking forward, only to see a figure quickly did not enter the world of cherish home.


    The speed is very fast. You can''t see who it is at all. However, Chu Feng can still feel the faint breath that is diffused. It is indeed the breath of satina. In the past five minutes when her left eye twinkled, the speed was released by Chu Feng very slowly. When the figure appeared, Chu Feng was completely sure.


    That figure is satina, she really restored to cultivation, Chu Feng clenched his fist, eyes instantly cold down.


    If Chu Feng still had a little fantasy when the master of the world sent the news, now this fantasy has been completely disillusioned. For satina, Chu Feng''s heart only has a chance to kill. Because what she is doing is to frame herself completely, which may make dream angry and stand together with Xi Canghai.


    Actually, Chu Feng''s idea is superfluous.


    Dream is a person with her own thoughts. She knows right from wrong, knows what is right and what is wrong. She also knows that Xi Canghai''s behavior will bring disaster to Xijia and Wanjie, so even if people are really killed by Chu Feng, dreams will not be blamed.


    Just because Chu Feng''s heart is too concerned about the dream idea, so at this moment to see satina really appear, will sprout anxious and murderous opportunity.


    However, Chu Feng did not come out of the hiding place, but continued to hide there. However, Chu Feng was completely shrouded in the demon kingdom. As long as satyana came out, he would not want to leave again.


    As for not going in, it is because the super fantasy is there. Even if you go in, you may not be able to find satina. Instead, you may be lost in that fantasy.


    At this time, satina did not know that she had been captured by Chu Feng, but after entering the world of cherishing home, she clearly entered the outer fantasy. After the morning''s affairs, she could completely affirm that the way of nothingness to herself was correct.


    The reason why she came for the second time is that satina has some ideas of her own, that is, to kill more people who cherish her family, which is also the revenge that was put on the stage by the four great ancestors and abandoned by Chu Feng.


    Walking in the outer fantasy, satina soon saw a group of people.


    He stopped and retreated a little, and his eyes were slightly frozen, because the man who came was Xi lanning, there were five half step saints and ten God of nature behind him!


    Such power, naturally, satina will not pay attention to it. Even if Xi lanning takes these people with her, she is confident that she can be completely destroyed. However, she still resisted the idea of killing these people.


    Although Xi lanning is only a saint, there are some gaps between her realm and strength. However, it is difficult to kill Xi langning in a short time, and there is no guarantee that he will not run away. Satyana doesn''t want to be known by Xi''s family that she has recovered her accomplishments, so she watched Xi lanning lead people past her.


    The distance between the two sides is only two meters away from each other. It seems that satina is standing in front of these people. But when she walks by, even Xi lanning doesn''t find the hidden satyana.


    When Xi Lang Ning took people far away, satina came out and took a look at the direction of their departure. Satina chose the opposite direction and continued to go forward.


    About ten minutes later, I saw four upper gods on patrol, standing in front of them 10 meters away. However, those who cherish the family didn''t find themselves. A cruel smile appeared on satina''s face.The right hand gently lifted up, and the killing power leaped between the five fingers, but she suppressed it very well. At the same time, she walked forward slowly. When there was only one meter left, satina suddenly made a move, and the four strong people didn''t know there was someone in the dark.


    By the time they felt the threat of death, it was too late. Satina killed all four of them with one blow, even without any fluctuation or breath. Their bodies were burned between the hands raised. Satina turned around and disappeared in the same place.


    A silent killing starts again. Even if Xi lanning is in the outer fantasy at the moment, it seems that there is no movement.


    "Wait!"


    After more than an hour''s appearance, Xi lanning stopped to find something wrong and looked around with a locked eyebrow: "do you think there is anything strange about it?"


    Behind Xi lanning are five and a half step sages, two are elders of the Xi family, and three are strong men from the loose cultivation alliance. As for the rest of the God of nature, they are not qualified to speak.


    The five and a half step sages looked around and didn''t know what was wrong. They had walked a lot of places since the morning. It seems that there is nothing wrong with them?


    "How many patrols do we have on the outer layer?" Xi lanning looked at them completely puzzled and asked in a low voice.


    A Xijia elder replied, "because of the vast outer space, we have arranged for 50 gods of nature and 150 gods of superior position. Thirty people died last night and this morning, and there are still 170 left. Is there a problem?"


    "It''s a big problem." Xi lanning nodded and his eyes showed a dignified look: "because there are 50 teams in the outer layer, and then they are divided into 70. We can see the patrol people from this morning to now."


    "But since half an hour ago, the distance you have traveled is not short. Have you seen the people on patrol?"


    Xi lanning said that everyone was slightly changed, as if they had not seen anyone for half an hour. This is totally unreasonable.


    Because the outer Wonderland is divided into some areas, each area has two or three teams of people patrolling, and they have walked through at least two areas in half an hour, but they have not seen anyone on patrol. This is totally unreasonable.


    From their faces, Xi lanning knew that his conjecture was correct, and his eyes were cold: "it seems that my judgment this morning is accurate. The man has never left, but I don''t know how to avoid our investigation and continue to kill in secret. Now you can contact and see how many people are left!"


    Without any delay, the five and a half step saints immediately contacted the outer patrolmen. All the living people came to reply and reported their numbers.


    With the reply to the end, the faces of the five and a half step saints became dignified. You look at me, I look at you, and I don''t know how to speak for a while.


    Xi Lang Ning looked at their indecisive appearance, and his heart cluttered: "what''s the matter?"


    "Little Lord!" Xi''s parents replied with a sigh: "just now we contacted the inspectors in the outer fantasy, and then we counted it out. Now there are only 130 people left in the outer fantasy, and about 30 more are missing."


    Smell speech Xi Lang Ning slightly change color, look to want how ugly can''t be too much: "Damn, immediately pass this news to the owner, in addition and I let go to patrol, can''t die any more."


    Everyone quickly busy up, Xi lanning has not covered up their own breath, flying over to investigate.


    While everyone was dispersing and paying close attention to the inspection, satina stepped out from one side and her eyes flashed a light color of playfulness. Just now Xi lanning and her family were in front of her, but it was a pity that the environment of Xi''s family could defend the enemy, but it would also blur her own people.


    After killing more than 30 people, satina didn''t mean to go to the middle level Wonderland. She turned around a few flashes and arrived at the entrance of the world.


    Now the Xi family all think that people are still in the dreamland and can''t get out, so they hide and kill people. Therefore, there is no watchman at the entrance of the world. Satina smiles with satisfaction and leaves the world of Xijia.


    After flying for more than ten miles, satina stopped and frowned slightly. Although she was far away from Xijia world, her heart could not be stable. A kind of uncomfortable feeling surrounded her.


    Subconsciously raised his hand to reach in front, the next moment face completely stiff.


    Because there is no way to go, they are completely closed up.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3155

    There was no way out, and satina knew who was coming.


    It seems to have a feeling of general back to the body, Chu Feng has stood behind her not far away, satina look affected, showing a faint smile: "less wind, you really let me surprise ah!"


    The reason why satyana chose to leave the temple of God was that she felt that no one would doubt anything. More people thought she was dead. But now she felt that what she had done was very hidden, and even could not arouse any suspicion. What could make Chu Feng and Xi Jia guess each other was like doing nothing for nothing. The appearance of Chu Feng was equivalent to overthrowing her All of our efforts.


    "Princess Anna surprised me


    Chu Feng glanced at satina faintly. When she abandoned her cultivation, Chu Feng felt that all the intersection between them was over. Who could have thought that satina would have a day to recover her accomplishments?


    However, Chu Feng did not immediately start to satyana, just slowly fell down, in the air how is eye-catching, satina hesitated and fell from the air, now the surrounding has been shrouded in the demon realm, she wants to leave safely is doomed to be impossible.


    Two people face to face like that, you look at me, I look at you, no one speaks first.


    In the end, satina couldn''t stand the atmosphere and broke the silence between each other: "the wind is less, you can say what you have!"


    "Why do you do that?" Chu Feng did not continue to silence, light asked.


    "Isn''t that obvious?" Satina replied with a pure smile.


    Chu Feng''s eyes slightly congealed, so that is to say that satina is really stirring up the relationship between her and her family, making everything worse?


    Clenched his fist, Chu Feng then asked: "your cultivation?"


    "I don''t know!" Satyana gently shook her head. Naturally, the cultivation that nothingness helped her recover could not tell Chu Feng: "it just recovered suddenly, because I hated you and was angry that the four great ancestors put me on the stage and were abandoned by you, so I took this opportunity to do something in secret."


    "I just didn''t expect that you would find out. Are you going to kill me now?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and was surprised.


    Because he can be sure that satina is lying, and her cultivation is not recovered for no reason. But what''s more strange is that she admits that doing something in secret is provocation, but she also shows deception.


    Is it not that satina wanted to provoke something, but that she wanted to do it herself?


    Chu Feng found that he could not understand satina at the moment.


    However, he did not have too much entanglement. He just felt the breath of satyana. There was no evil of the heaven and earth Yin and Yang. There was no sharp and sharp in satina''s eyes, just like when we met for the first time in the modern world, pure and beautiful!


    The killing opportunity dissipated a little. Satina was killing Xi''s family, but it was also in the interests of Chu Feng. As for throwing satyana to Xi''s family, it was not her own doing, and it was totally unnecessary.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care at all. Even if he makes an explanation for Xi''s family, they will feel that they let satina do it, so Chu Feng doesn''t have this idea.


    Looking at satyana standing there, very calm, even if he killed her, it doesn''t matter in general, Chu Feng''s heart only strange and doubt.


    "Less wind, give you some presents!"


    When Chu Feng looked at him, satina also raised her hand, a touch of light twinkled between her palms, and slowly floated towards Chu Feng. Chu Feng looked at him and knew that it was a memory, so she didn''t stop her.


    The light of memory flickered and disappeared into Chu Feng''s eyebrows. Chu Feng closed his eyes and digested the message from satina. After receiving it completely, he suddenly opened his eyes: "how do you know?"


    Because satina passed on to him the way to enter the xijiahu formation, and all kinds of ways are very detailed. This is what Chu Feng is most eager to get, but how could satina know?


    "You just need to know that it works for you."


    Satina gave a quiet smile and pursed her lips slightly: "but next, are you going to kill me or let me go?"


    Chu Feng''s killing heart just now dissipated a lot after satyana gave her the way to enter the big array of xijiahu. Looking at satyana''s candid appearance, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled. This is a dangerous woman and a headache woman. What happened once can be explained.


    But now Chu Feng can''t understand it. It can be said that Chu Feng can''t feel what she did.


    If she really wants to be disadvantageous to herself, she just needs not to give him the way to enter the protective clan formation, which can make him very sad. But now satina has given it to him, and from a one-sided point of view, these are all true, which makes Chu Feng completely do not know how to explain.


    After a quiet moment, Chu Feng raised his hand, and the demon Kingdom slowly dispersed: "I really want to kill you, but you gave me such an important thing, I don''t mind letting you go once.""But if something like this happens next time, I won''t be merciful. I don''t want to ask again if you can restore your cultivation, but I hope you can take care of yourself."


    Chu Feng doesn''t know whether it''s right or wrong to let satyana go now. He only knows that after abandoning the cultivation of satyana at the beginning, she has no desire to kill. Now she is like a new student. Chu Feng has no reason to kill her.


    As soon as I get the way to enter Xi''s family, I will naturally start to enter it. If I delay too much, my dream may take more risks. After all, no one can guarantee that Xi Canghai will not use soul capture on dreams.


    Looking at the Chu wind gradually far away, satina slowly took back her eyes, was about to leave when suddenly a powerful force on her body, satina even did not have a chance to block the fly out and hit a tree.


    The heavy injury immediately let her spit out a mouthful of blood, white face also a little more pale, because of pain, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, looking forward.


    Nothingness gradually emerged, but her face looked very cold. She walked slowly to satina''s face. With a slight hook of her finger, she stood up on the ground.


    Closer, staring into satina''s eyes, he asked in a cold voice, "I can understand what you just did. Have you decided to betray me?"


    "I didn''t feel like I was wrong." Satina faced with the nihility and forbearance of the killing opportunity, her face did not have waves of return: "because I killed nearly 70 Xijia people, now they all think it is the Chu wind, and if Chu Feng does nothing at this time, then I kill so many people is meaningless."


    "Even if Chu Feng didn''t show up to stop me, I would go to him again tonight and tell him how to get into Xijia."


    Nihilistic eyes slightly coagulated, and stepped back a few steps, but the heavy force still pressed on satina''s body: "I can give you an opportunity to explain. If you are satisfied, you will live. If I am not satisfied, you will not even have the chance to become a disabled person."


    Satina naturally knew that nothingness was not a joke to herself.


    Exhaled a breath, let oneself not be too nervous, satina gently opened her red lips: "my initial assumption is that after killing 100 Xijia people, and in the case that no one knows what I did, I will tell Chu Feng the way to enter Xijia, and the Chu wind who gets the method will certainly enter it."


    "At that time, we didn''t know that I killed the man, but when I saw Chu Feng in Xijia world, who did you say was the crime of murder?"


    Nothingness squints: "of course, it''s Chu Feng."


    "Yes Satina nodded and continued: "as long as someone sees Chu Feng in the world of cherishing the family, all the dead are killed by Chu Feng, and no one doubts others. Chu Feng is the kind of person who disdains to explain, and will definitely carry this black pot on his back."


    "And even if he wanted to explain that I gave him the way to enter the world of cherishing his family, do you think he would say it was me? No, definitely not! "


    It seems that there is no way to let Hei Chu''s family laugh at him all the time, but can''t you spare the wind


    Satina calmly shook her head: "everything is only temporary. If Chu Feng really wants to go in, no one can stop him. At most, it''s just a little troublesome. Chu Feng can get in sooner or later. Why don''t I do a favor and hide myself by the way?"


    "What''s more, if dream knew that Chu Feng had killed nearly 70 people, what would you say? I think it''s better to provoke the whole family than to instigate a dream alone. "


    Nothingness stares at satina for a while, then opens her mouth: "you mean to let Chu Feng find an accurate way to enter Xi''s home and kill, then let dream hate his cruelty, and finally connect with Xi Canghai''s father and daughter?"


    Satina nodded: "yes, Chu Feng will always meet people when he enters the Xijia world, and the people he meets will kill or not?"


    Nothingness turned around and nodded at the sky. The confusion of fate made it unable to judge whether it was true or not. What satyana said seemed to be a reason, but it was not enough to make nihility believe it completely. It was just the reason that satina said and could withstand scrutiny.


    After a moment of silence, nothingness said: "I forgive you for this mistake, but I don''t want to have another time, because when I want to come, you enter Xi''s home twice, more like to test whether the method I give you is correct, and then give it to Chu Feng, so that he can avoid many risks."


    Satyana looked moved and lowered her head. "I only hate him, and the humiliation that broke me when I tore up my pride."


    The nothingness sneered and disappeared in front of satina. The latter stood in the same place and didn''t wrinkle deeply with the absence of nothingness. She didn''t know that she really believed in herself when she was in nothingness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3156

    As night falls, the temple world in the bustle and bustle also began to gradually quiet down.


    Chu Feng went out during the day, but did not come out in his bedroom. Lu Wan and others did not know where he was or what happened.


    The only thing I know is that during the time when Chu Feng went out, more than 30 people died in Xi''s family, and no one started to see anyone who started it. Although Xijia still said that all this was done by Chu Feng, we all knew that all this had nothing to do with Chu Feng.


    Of course, there is another point that makes you curious, that is, what news did the Lord of the soul world give to Chu Feng, and why Chu Feng went out after receiving the news, and then came back to nest in his bedroom.


    Until late at night, everyone wondered what Chu Feng was doing in the bedroom. The gate of the palace was opened, and Chu Feng stretched out.


    Stu ya, who had been in the garden, rushed to meet him: "less wind, are you ok?"


    "Very good!" Chu Feng nodded his head and stretched his hands and feet and said, "I''m up now and feel full of energy. How can it be bad?"


    Stuya''s look affected: "have you been sleeping?"


    They all thought that something important had happened. Chu Feng was trying to find a way in his bedroom and didn''t want them to worry with him. But they didn''t think that when they were worried about Chu Feng, he was sleeping in the bedroom?


    Chu Feng nodded: "I didn''t have a good rest last night. I just had time, so I''ll have a good rest. I''ll go to the world to see what''s going on tonight. Is there a problem?"


    Stuya shook her head with a wry smile and didn''t know what to say.


    At the beginning, if there is a little doubt, then now she fully believes that Chu Feng is sleeping. Everyone is wondering whether Chu Feng has something on his mind and is still worried about him, but he is sleeping peacefully. That''s enough.


    However, seeing Chu Feng really had nothing to do, situ Ya was also reassured: "do you want to go tonight?"


    With the method given by satina, whether it''s true or not, you always need to have a look. If it''s true, then you can take the opportunity to enter the world of cherishing your family. If it''s fake, it doesn''t matter. If it''s fake, you may find a way by going twice more.


    Nodding, he went to one side, waved and said, "it must be going. You go to have a rest first. I''ll find Xi Tianlan."


    Situ Yawei frowned, and finally shook his head to leave. Now she is sure that Chu Feng really has nothing to do. She will also tell Lu Wan that they have been worried all the time, and don''t want to have a good rest tonight.


    Came to the next door white lotus residence, now is Xi Tianlan lives here.


    Chu Feng walked past and naturally pushed open the door. When he was about to open his mouth, he saw Xi Tianlan sleeping. But it is now late at night. It is normal for Xi Tianlan to have a rest. He slowed down a little and walked over and looked at the woman lying there sleeping peacefully.


    Thinking about it, Chu Feng still whispered: "Miss sky blue!"


    The thing that satina gave is not known whether it is true or not. If it is false, then Xi Tianlan can withdraw at least. If it is true, Xi Tianlan is familiar with Xi family environment and can give some suggestions to herself.


    Xi Tianlan in the dream opened his eyes and saw Chu Feng standing by his bed. He rubbed himself and sat up: "what''s the matter?"


    See Xi sky blue sleepy eyes hazy appearance, Chu wind smile way: "go to cherish home."


    "Again?" Cherish sky blue smell speech tiny Cu eyebrow: "but went also useless!"


    Chu Feng spread his hands: "to may not be useful, but if you do not go, then it is more useless, hurry up and go."


    Xi Tianlan shook her head helplessly. Last night, she had begged her to know that the xijiahuzu array had completely changed. She had no way. Even if she believed again tonight, the result would be the same. It was just because of Chu Feng''s firm intention that Xi Tianlan could not say anything.


    He opened the quilt and got out of bed. Chu Feng also found that Xi Tianlan, except for his clothes, was only wearing an inside, and could vaguely see the mysterious forest.


    The corners of her mouth moved her back and went out. The woman was really not reserved. She didn''t wear pants. At least she said to herself?


    Soon Xi Tianlan changed into a dress and came out. These clothes were from Baihe before, but Xi Tianlan was also fit. She didn''t have the embarrassment of sexuality exposed in front of Chu Feng. She naturally took Chu Feng''s arm and said, "let''s go!"


    Chu Feng didn''t want to think about it any more. He opened the door of dazzling light and went in with Xi Tianlan. In a twinkling of an eye, he went to the place not far from the entrance of Xijia world.


    Make sure that there is no one around, they let go a little speed, and soon they arrive at the world entrance of Xi''s family. Chu Feng''s left eye twinkles, and makes sure that he won''t meet anyone. He pulls Xi Tianlan and goes in directly.


    "Come this way. I''ll see if I can get there."


    Just in, Xi Tianlan pointed to one side and said to Chu Feng.Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, guiding the memory passed by satina in his mind to develop the possible route. A smile gradually appeared in the corner of his mouth: "this way."


    Without waiting for Xi Tianlan to react, Chu Feng pulled her to the other side. Just when she was about to say why, the surrounding picture completely changed. Xi Tianlan was stunned: "this is the road of the main road. How do you know?"


    Hearing Xi Tianlan''s words, Chu Feng''s heart also calmed down. At first, he suspected that satina had deliberately guided him to the wrong path. Now it seems that it is right, and this time point is just right.


    Chu Feng didn''t answer Xi Tianlan, so he took her all the way forward. After going out for a distance, the latter went to the left, or to the right, and sometimes to the back. The shock on Xi Tianlan''s face became more and more intense.


    It seems that Chu Feng is a bit unreasonable to walk like this, but the surrounding changing pictures all show that Chu Feng is on the right road, because Xi Tianlan, the main road of Xijia, is clear. This is the only way to go out, which is the only accurate way under the illusion.


    But how could Chu Feng know how to go?


    Following Chu Feng''s side, Xi Tianlan blinked his eyes and couldn''t see Chu Feng clearly. Last night, he walked according to his own will. Today, he walked on his own, and the way is correct. The most important thing is that he didn''t even meet the patrolman. It can be seen that Chu Feng really has a way to deal with it.


    If Chu Feng realized suddenly overnight, Xi Tianlan didn''t believe it, but it didn''t happen overnight. How could Chu Feng know how to go about this fantasy?


    Still thinking about things, Chu Feng stopped, pulling Xi Tianlan back five steps, and then stood still.


    Cherish sky blue tiny frown: "how?"


    As soon as the voice came out, Chu Feng put out his hand to cover her mouth and motioned her not to speak. When Xi Tianlan was curious, seven people came out of the room more than ten meters away. Three gods of nature and four upper gods were coming to them.


    Cherish sky blue pupil to shrink fiercely, in the heart secret way was discovered.


    But it''s strange that although these people are coming here, they don''t find them in general. At last, they walk one meter in front of them and treat them as air.


    After Chu Feng loosens her mouth, Xi Tianlan''s small mouth has been widened. What''s going on?


    Chu Feng didn''t have time to explain at this time. He took Xi Tianlan to the right, walked out for a distance and then turned left. It seemed that he was constantly changing his route. However, Xi Tianlan clearly knew from the surrounding environment that Chu Feng had been going straight all the time, only in the illusion that he felt like he was turning a corner.


    And if you continue to go straight, it is likely to be in-situ rotation, but in this way, Xi Tianlan does not know, how does Chu Feng know? Xi Tianlan''s heart was marked with a big question mark.


    After about three hours, Chu Feng finally stopped, and Xi Tianlan was shocked to the extreme.


    Chu Feng took a look at her and knew that he was right without asking more questions, which proved that satina''s method was correct this time, but where did this woman get her way? To say that it was created by satina herself, Chu Feng didn''t believe it at all.


    Because the way in memory is not only the way to enter the three levels inside and outside, but also the most correct way to enter the place where the eye is located. This is definitely not what satina can figure out.


    However, Chu Feng did not think of it, but vaguely felt that it might have something to do with nothingness. He took Xi Tianlan and sat down on the grass beside him.


    Because there is a time limit, they have spent about five hours from the beginning to the present, so they need 12 hours to enter the middle level, and they need to wait another seven hours. After seven hours, they can enter the middle level.


    At this time, Xi Tianlan finally couldn''t help asking: "demon, how do you know how to walk like this? I''ve been in Xi family for so many years, but I haven''t heard of it."


    Chu Feng couldn''t say that satina told him, but said with a smile: "I always feel that I''m a genius, so I have a sudden fantasy. I didn''t expect that I really succeeded."


    Xi Tianlan''s white eyes turned straight when he heard the speech. Naturally, he knew that Chu Feng was lying. However, as long as he could get into it, Xi Tianlan was not a gossip. He took a look around him and knew that going forward was the middle level fantasy. Now Chu Feng stopped and Xi Tianlan didn''t understand: "why don''t you go on?"


    Chu Feng stretched out: "after walking for five hours, have a rest, and I just have a little confidence in the outer fantasy, but also understand the situation of the middle level, and so on."


    Cherish sky blue tiny frown, pour also didn''t say what, just body close Chu Feng: "that need me to help you, have a good rest?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3157

    Can I help you with the rest?


    Chu Feng looked stunned. When he looked at Xi Tianlan, he held out his hand and held her hand, because her hand was very dishonest. From the distance, it was less than 5cm.


    "You''re hurting people." Xi Tianlan blinked her eyes and said a word in her voice.


    Chu Feng''s mouth is affected, can be sure that Xi Tianlan is to seduce himself. Although there is no hostility to this woman, it is better to stay away from her later. Otherwise, if she is known by the dream, it will be embarrassing and unclear.


    After releasing Xi Tianlan''s hand, Chu Feng moved away a little: "have a rest!"


    Xi Tianlan squints his eyes, and his smile is meaningful: "demon, smoke says you are not an ordinary man, but how can I feel that you are strong outside but strong in the middle?"


    The stimulation above words has no effect on Chu Feng. If it is changed to another woman, she doesn''t need verbal stimulation. As long as she has the initiative, Chu Feng will eat it without politeness, and the women who deliver them will not eat for nothing.


    But Xi Tianlan is different. One is the wife of the former owner of the family and the second is the cousin of the dream. Based on these two points, Chu Feng knows that it is not allowed, because Xi Tianlan gives him the feeling that he can eat and can''t throw away.


    So for Xi Tianlan''s words, Chu Feng completely did not hear, lying on the ground and closed his eyes.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t want to pay attention to herself, Xi Tianlan was disappointed. She was confident that her charm was still great. She had no idea before seeing Chu Feng. However, after seeing Chu Feng and some ambiguity that night, Xi Tianlan moved her mind and established a little unusual relationship with Chu Feng.


    But repeated hints or direct Chu Feng refused, completely different from that night, which made Xi Tianlan a little depressed.


    The reason why she did that was because she knew that people like Chu Feng would not die, so she was destined to stand on the top of the peak. She used to be a woman who cherished the sea and followed for many years. Even if Xi Canghai had retired her, she would not be able to find the rest of the men in her family in the future.


    Even if a man wants her, it''s not what she wants. A man who is obedient to other people''s vino doesn''t look up to him.


    So she has such a little mind, that is to establish a relationship with Chu Feng, use her body to attract Chu Feng, and make some plans for the future, but unfortunately, Chu Feng has no interest at all at the moment.


    After staring at Chu Feng for a while, he didn''t really have any thoughts. Xi Tianlan took back his eyes and lay on the grass. His eyes flickered there. As for what he was thinking, nobody knew.


    After a long time, the sky also gradually lit up. Xi Tianlan sat up at the sound of footsteps, looked at the distance, and saw a few strong Xi family members coming this way, and his look suddenly tightened.


    Chu Feng also at this time light of the mouth: "as long as you do not make a sound, they are not able to find us."


    Xi Tianlan a Leng, also thought Chu Feng had fallen asleep, did not expect or awake, so the words are deliberately so that he did not have a chance to get close to him?


    Squinting his eyes, he took a deep look at Chu Feng, and then looked at those strong people who were walking towards this side. His whole body was tense and ready to make a move at any time, because this is the world of cherishing home. Once found out, it will be very difficult to do anything.


    However, those people did not find Xi Tianlan and Chu Feng at all after they approached. They walked in front of them and then disappeared. Xi Tianlan knew that they had gone to another fantasy area.


    Not found, Xi Tianlan''s heart is also relaxed, eyes playfully look at Chu Feng, straight up to go over to sit next to Chu Feng, lying down in a big square, also pulled Chu Feng''s hand to lean on it.


    Chu Feng suddenly opened his eyes, did not wait for him to speak, Xi Tianlan directly opened his mouth: "you dare not go up, I can understand, but now lend an arm to me to rely on, are you also afraid?"


    Chu Feng knew that Xi Tianlan was deliberately stimulating himself with words, so he simply closed his eyes: "you are at will!"


    Xi Tianlan''s eyes flashed disappointment again. She deliberately said so frankly, in order to stimulate Chu Feng to see if he would run wild on her. However, Chu Feng had no action at all and had a little blow to Xi Tianlan. If she had been replaced by other men, she would have been fighting for several times.


    At this time, Xi Canghai, the place where Xi family is the core, has gathered the core people of Xi family, as well as those half step sages of loose cultivation alliance.


    The night before yesterday and last night together, nearly 70 people died, and they were all gods and gods of nature. This matter has caused a lot of waves in Xijia. The most important thing is that no one has been found. Everyone''s heart is heavy.


    Look at everyone a look of no spirit, Xi Canghai cold voice of the mouth: "what happened is something, I believe you are very clear, so I will not say more, today I call you to come, also want to see what you have suggestions."


    "Either to prevent such things from happening, or to see if we can find out the people who are hiding in the illusion, or if we keep going on, we will lose our hearts."When saying these, I feel helpless to cherish the sea.


    Xijiahuzu array is a super fantasy, which can make people who break into Xijia lost in it, but it can also cover the sight of Xijia. Even those who know how to go, they can''t see through countless small fantasy areas at a glance. As long as the people who come in hide in a small area, it''s hard to find out.


    One way is to stop the super fantasy, but that will also give the people who come in to find the core. In order to find a person, stop the fantasy actively, which is definitely not possible.


    There is no way to cherish the sea, so I want to see these people who cherish the family, if there is any way.


    But this time it was destined to disappoint Xi Canghai. A Xi parent always shook his head and said, "master, we may still be able to give you some advice. Now this is created by your father and the dreamer. You can''t even notice that there are several people in the array, let alone us?"


    Xi Canghai also understood this, sighed and said, "but we can''t always be like this?"


    "There is a way." At this time, a strong man of the loose repair Alliance said: "that is to send out all the powerful people in the divine realm. Now that person must still be in the outer layer. Tens of thousands of people unite to take the method of carpet propulsion. Even if it is a super large fantasy composed of countless small illusions, it should also be able to force people out?"


    As soon as the strong man of the loose repair alliance finished his words, the people who cherished the family showed contempt.


    It seems that this method seems good, but if it is really so simple, it will be too rubbish. Chu Feng can send tens of thousands of people to enter together.


    The strong man of the loose repair alliance looked at his face when he saw the man who cherished his family: "did I say something wrong?"


    "This brother." At the beginning, the elder who answered Xi Canghai''s question pondered with a smile: "if it''s an ordinary fantasy, you can do it, but this is the fantasy created by our two ancestors of Xi family. Your method is doomed to be infeasible."


    "Even if thousands of people hand in hand, as long as they belong to different illusions, they will be separated, and then thousands of people will be lost in them and can''t get out, understand?"


    The strong members of the loose repair alliance really don''t know this. At the moment, he looked a little embarrassed and sat there without saying a word.


    "All right." Xi Canghai said in a cold voice: "now we are all our own people. We should try to find out the people in the dark and say it again. Although there was no more thing in the afternoon yesterday, we still need to be careful. If there is a way, say it. If you can''t, don''t fight back and forth here. "


    Xi Canghai mouth, whether it is the people who cherish the family, or the people who repair the alliance, it is not good to say anything, but they look at each other with no goodwill.


    This is the world of cherishing the family. The members of the loose repair alliance are outsiders, but after the alliance comes, they share resources with them. Naturally, the people who cherish the family are not comfortable. However, the people of the loose repair alliance feel that they and others come to Xijia to fight side by side with Xijia. It is proper to share some resources, and they are not very satisfied with the attitude of cherishing the family.


    It''s also clear that we should cherish the vast sea, but now it''s time to employ people. It''s just aggravating the contradiction between the two sides.


    "Master of the house!"


    At this time, a white haired old man of Xi family coughed and opened his mouth: "I know you will not be happy to say some words, but I still want to say, now the tense situation of Xi family is caused by you, the way of heaven vows is the matter of you and Xi lanning, why should we be pulled to bear with you?"


    As soon as Xi''s old man''s words were spoken, all the people present were slightly changed. Although everyone had similar ideas in their hearts, few people dared to speak out in front of Xi Canghai.


    But the old man didn''t care at all. He continued, "and when you became the owner of the house, you said that the interests and safety of the family were the most important things. But now do you have any? You are completely worried about your death, so it is selfish of you to drag all of us to fight against Chu Feng and increase your chances of winning


    "If you still have a little conscience and family members, then you should throw out your greatest sincerity to make peace with Chu Feng. Even if you die, we will respect you, or do you think that after Chu Feng comes in, we will make a blood spirit contract with the Puluo family, just like the blade snow clan?"


    Most of the Xi family members were silent at the moment, and they didn''t say anything, but they all agreed with the old Xijia''s saying in their hearts. They felt that Xi Canghai was now holding the whole Xijia family to fight against the Chu wind because he swore to heaven.


    But judging from the present situation, is Chu Feng something that these forces can fight against?


    But when the old man of Xi family still wanted to continue to blame Xi Canghai for his selfishness, suddenly a force was pounded on his body. Suddenly, the old man''s body flew out and hit the outside of the hall, and he died on the spot.


    Xi Canghai stood up with a ferocious face and said in a cold voice, "I am the master of the house. My command is the supreme edict. If anyone dares to question it again, he will be your end."When he raised his hand, he killed an elder who cherished his family, which made us feel the cruelty of Xi Canghai, and also more sure that Xi Canghai was a selfish person.


    But at the moment, they just dare to think so in their hearts, and they dare not say it on their mouths.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3158

    Near noon, Chu Feng opened his eyes, because now this time point can enter the middle level fantasy.


    Feeling what Chu Feng turned his head, he saw Xi Tianlan leaning on his arm and really fell asleep. He was helpless. He also looked at Xi Tianlan in his deep sleep, with a lingering melancholy between his eyebrows, as if he was having a nightmare.


    Gently shook her shoulder: "wake up!"


    Xi Tianlan''s body tensed for a while, then he opened his eyes and sat up. A cold sweat appeared on his forehead. After looking around his body, he seemed to be relaxed a lot.


    Just now she had a dream. She dreamed that she and Chu Feng had been found by Xi Canghai. The latter was angry that she had betrayed her family. She gave her to a group of enslavement of Xijia, and dozens of people played with her in turn. In the end, she was even more humble.


    At this time, Chu Feng just woke her up, only to know that it was just a dream, but the dream was to let Xi Tianlan have lingering fear. She knew that if Xi Canghai really found out at this time, it would definitely make her very ugly.


    Chu Feng didn''t ask Xi Tianlan what dream he had. He stood up and took her hand to pull her up: "go, it''s time to explore the middle level fantasy."


    Xi Tian LAN en followed Chu Feng to the front. After the dream she had just now, she had no mood at all, even had a little palpitation.


    But soon, her tension completely disappeared when Chu Feng took her into the middle level fantasy.


    Since the illusory realm and the beginning are different, even the outer dreamland xitianlan can''t go into, let alone the middle level fantasy. But now Chu Feng even brought her in. How did she do it?


    Although not some gossip person, but the basic curiosity still has: "demon God, this you also want to say is your epiphany?"


    The outer layer began to go in. Chu Feng said that the words of Epiphany were OK. Now when he said the words of Epiphany, Xi Tianlan would not believe it. He believed that Chu Feng would not say words that could not stand scrutiny.


    Chu Feng looks forward to the front. Although he has come to Xijia world, he is directly to the core. Now he is not familiar with the environment here. He sees Xi Tianlan and looks at himself. Chu Feng smiles: "want to know?"


    Xi Tianlan nodded: "really want to!"


    "But I don''t want to tell you." Chu Feng said with a smile. She took Xi Tianlan forward when she had not returned to her taste. Satyana told her about it. Even Lu Wan did not mention it, let alone tell Xi Tianlan?


    If you don''t want to be careful, you will not be in trouble if you don''t think about it. But if you don''t think about it, you will be in trouble.


    And she also wants to see if Chu Feng can really go through the inner and outer three layers of fantasy to the core. If she can, she can''t let go of Chu Feng.


    This is not let go, of course, is to firmly grasp.


    Chu Feng of course didn''t know what Xi Tianlan was thinking. He just saw a picture in his left eye. He stepped back and surrounded Xi Tianlan''s waist. Then he immediately rose and fell on a thick tree. They were very close to each other, and even felt the full and proud elasticity of Xi Tianlan.


    But Chu Feng is not interested at the moment, but looking at the people walking under the tree, frowning slightly.


    According to the information from satyana, there are 200 patrolmen in the outer layer. There are 130 people in the middle level, 30 gods of nature and 100 gods of upper level. It is very simple to avoid them, but Chu Feng finds that the illusion here is different from the outside.


    As long as the outer environment is hidden in a small area, even if people walk in front of them, they will not be able to find it, while in the middle layer, there is no small area to hide. As long as you go to this place, you will naturally find that there are people.


    Compared with the outer layer, the risk of being found is somewhat increased.


    When the people below passed by, Chu Feng came down from the tree with Xi Tianlan in his arms. He looked around and saw no one. No one would pass by within five minutes after checking with his left eye. Chu Feng was relieved.


    Want to release Xi Tianlan, but found that the latter did not know when to hold him, but also deliberately with plump squeeze his arm, also a very natural look.


    But as long as the woman catches the opportunity, she will seduce herself. Chu Feng skillfully takes back her hand, just holding the hand of cherishing sky blue. Although there is no small area to hide in the middle level fantasy, it is not easy to find it if it is separated.


    Xi Tianlan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she could feel Chu Feng''s body reaction just now. She firmly believed that as long as she was seduced intentionally or unintentionally, sooner or later she would be able to let Chu Feng fight on her body.


    In this way, even if Xi family has a new owner in the future, his status will not change.Such a thought, Xi Tianlan is determined to firmly grasp the mind of Chu Feng.


    "I don''t know how they are now?"


    When Chu Feng and Xi Tianlan were moving forward in the middle level fantasy, in the back garden of King Wu''s temple, Xi Ruyan mumbled his little mouth and lay down there: "can you rescue the young lady?"


    In addition to Xi Ruyan here, Zhang Yuner, Yihong and situ Ya are also there. Lu Wan and Chang''e do not like the atmosphere, so they both stay in their own places.


    Zhang Yuner''s heart is also a little anxious, but everyone has been worried. If he is also worried, it will only make things more complicated.


    Looking at Xi Ruyan''s worried appearance, Zhang yun''er said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s not even back now, so it''s sure that there is a breakthrough, but also can be contacted, so it shows that there is nothing wrong."


    Although Zhang yun''er said so, she didn''t mean to be at ease.


    Now, Chu Feng can still be contacted. However, Chu Feng has not said where it has progressed. So now, we don''t know whether chufeng is lost in the dreamland or has been constantly deepening in that fantasy.


    For things that I don''t know, how can I feel a little tormented, but no matter how I contact Chu Feng, he doesn''t mean to say it, and there''s no way to cherish it.


    Everyone''s heart was completely moved by Chu Feng at the moment. Leaning on the side of the river looked at Zhang yun''er and Xi Ruyan, and said with a smile: "don''t worry, Chu Feng is a man of propriety. If he really encounters any trouble, he will try to solve it. And now Xi''s family has not sent any news, then it is likely that Chu Feng has not been found."


    If Chu Feng is not found, then it means that Chu Feng is still safe. It''s just that if you lose your way in the illusion, you can''t know.


    After everyone was silent again, Chang''e suddenly came in from the outside. Her face was as cold as frost, and her eyes were like an arrow. As she suddenly walked in, everyone in the room felt puzzled. Zhang yun''er stood up.


    "Sister Chang''e, what''s wrong?" she asked in a low voice


    Chang''e did not respond to Zhang yun''er, but looked at the people present. No matter Yi Hong or situ ya, or Xi Ruyan, she didn''t let go. Her eyes seemed to want to penetrate all of them, which made people feel strange.


    Lu Wan also came in later. Her face was not as peaceful as before. Instead, she was dignified. Zhang yun''er frowned slightly and felt that things were a little different.


    Frowning, he asked again, "what''s the matter?"


    "Who is in the temple of King Wu?" Chang''e took the message and asked.


    Zhang yun''er heard the speech and shook his head: "it hasn''t been calculated. It seems that it''s not much."


    Chang''e turned around and went to the front and said coldly, "let''s all come to the front hall."


    Zhang yun''er also wanted to ask what was going on. Lu Wan said, "do what she says, and I''ll tell you."


    Zhang yun''er was more curious. However, she gathered all the people in King Wu''s temple according to Chang''e''s intention, and all of them came to the front hall. When Chang''e sat there and saw that all the other people except xuanyuanlang were women, her face was even more ugly. She really didn''t know that Chu Feng had placed so many people in King Wu''s temple.


    There are Yihong and situ ya, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, as well as Xi Ruyan and kardashan. In addition, the Oriental rhyme is also there.


    However, Chang''e summoned everyone to come, but it was not to investigate how many women Chu Feng had hidden in the temple of King Wu. She turned her head and nodded gently to Lu Wan. Everyone was still wondering what was going on. Suddenly, Chang''e and Lu Wan joined hands, and a curtain of light covered everyone.


    What is this about?


    Zhang yun''er was shocked and said, "respect God, sister Chang''e, are you?"


    Chang''e constantly urged the powerful forces, and said: "just now Lu Wan cooperated with me to see if we could deduce the art of great destiny. Although the result was a failure, our strength fluctuated during the deduction, and we were disturbed by a little external force. Although it was only a moment, we can be sure that it really exists."


    Hearing this, Zhang yun''er''s face became dignified in an instant. If Chang''e wants to deduce her fate by force in a disordered situation, there will be no fluctuation of power as long as the art of promoting the great destiny is promoted.


    The only thing that can make this kind of power fluctuate is the external force. It is not that any external force can interfere with the deduction power. Only one person can do it, that is, nothingness.


    Chang''e and Lu Wan didn''t say it clearly. Zhang yun''er was very clear that the ubiquitous nothingness might be attached to someone. She also kept silent and didn''t make a sound again. She knew that Chang''e and Lu Wan were trying to find out who the nihility was hiding in.


    Because the person attached to nothingness is not aware of the existence of nothingness, but nihility can affect that person to a certain extent.


    After a while, Chang''e and Lu Wan both put down their hands and looked at each other. LV Wancai said softly, "it''s OK. Go to be busy."They checked, but there was no breath of nothingness again. Either they were hiding too deep or they left.


    But no matter how good, this matter is not suitable to alarm too many people, maybe we have to wait for Chu Feng to come back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3159

    The night comes and the day goes by again. Apart from cherishing the family, the world seems very quiet. But if this kind of silence is formed naturally, I''m afraid few people know.


    Cherish the home world, the middle level fantasy!


    Chu Feng and Xi Tianlan have been marching in the dreamland since they entered the middle level dreamland in the afternoon. Originally, the area of the middle level dreamland was not as vast as that of the outer layer. However, because there were not many small areas like the outer layer that could be concealed, Chu Feng and Xi Tianlan spent most of their time in hiding, so that those patrolling and defending people would not find out.


    Until now, it has not reached the edge of the middle level fantasy.


    However, Chu Feng had nothing to worry about. The time for them to enter the inner fantasy was once every 24 hours. They entered the middle level dreamland at noon. According to the time, they had to wait until noon tomorrow.


    Therefore, although it has not reached the edge of the middle level fantasy, Chu Feng has no worries. As long as he arrives before noon tomorrow, the most important thing is that he can not be found by the patrolman. In that case, it will inevitably increase the difficulty and even bring danger to the dream ahead of time.


    "The devil!"


    Is going forward, suddenly Xi Tianlan stopped and blinked: "I want to pee!"


    Chufeng frowned when he heard the speech. He looked around and pointed to a grass in the distance: "that way, don''t go too far. As long as the illusion of the middle level is scattered, I can''t find you."


    Cherish the sky blue, the corner of his mouth cocked up, outlined a touch of fun arc: "you don''t accompany me?"


    Chu wind mouth, for Xi Tianlan words tease directly to take the posture of ignoring, turn around a pair of you quickly line appearance.


    She turned her mouth in a bored way. Xi Tianlan walked to the grass over there, about 50 meters apart. Seeing Chu Feng''s back, she did not look back. She sighed in her heart that she was not really charming. Xi Tianlan also pulled up her skirt and gently faded off.


    Although it is tens of meters away, when Xi Tianlan is released, Chu Feng can still hear some movements and sounds, but her expression is helpless. This woman is definitely intentional. A small solution can make such a loud voice. How much capacity is this?


    The fact is that Xi Tianlan did mean it. She stood up after Xiaojie, with a banter on her face. When she was about to go back, she suddenly stopped, frowned and looked at one side. Her face changed instantly. Although she had not seen anything, she had already felt the sound of footsteps.


    Hurry forward and go: "demon God, someone is coming."


    Just to finish the words, running in the sky blue suddenly disappeared.


    Chu Feng turns around and looks ugly. How can this woman cherish her family? How can she not take her mind at all? This is in the middle level fantasy. A little more static and dynamic is likely to change the pattern of illusion. It is obvious that the fluctuation of her voice just now has caused a momentary change in the power of fantasy, which makes her enter a fantasy area.


    His left eye twinkled, and he couldn''t see where Xi Tianlan was. He scolded him for being troublesome. The Chu wind rose directly into the sky and suspended on the sky, hiding in a space.


    As soon as he was hiding, there was a group of people patrolling below. The God of nature was the leader, and the existence of the upper God was the follow-up.


    Chu Feng was hiding in the illusory space, but he didn''t worry about being found. He saw Xi Tianlan come out from the other side of the illusion. He just happened to be less than 30 meters away from this group of patrolling people. He didn''t know whether there was a fantasy between them. If not, Xi Tianlan would be found.


    Almost Chu Feng just had such a thought, the first of the God of creation strong one cold drink: "who?"


    There are ten people in this group, two gods of nature and eight gods of superior position. As the first strong man found Xi Tianlan, the rest of them were on close guard and quickly approached. This is the fantasy area they are responsible for. Naturally, they know how to avoid getting lost in the dreamland.


    Seeing that Xi Tianlan was found, Chu Feng scolded a woman who had a lot of things. He didn''t mean to go down, because Xi Tianlan was the core of his family. I believe that the strong people who cherish his family should not dare to do anything.


    Xi Tianlan also knew that she had just run into the illusion and separated from Chu Feng. At the moment, she was found to have calmed down quickly. She looked at the ten strong men coming to her side without any fluctuation in her face.


    Ten people completely surrounded Xi Tianlan. Seeing the charming face and graceful concave and convex figure, a mature charm immediately brightened the eyes of the patrolling people, and all their eyes were focused on the White Dew.


    Because Xi Tianlan is not a virgin''s body, that kind of feeling of charm, so that the people present can''t help breathing a bit thick.


    Xi Tianlan naturally can feel that these people look at their own eyes are not the same, eyebrows slightly wrinkled up: "wanton!"


    The voice of yelling let ten people are a Leng, the first strong up and down look at Xi Tianlan, feel a breath of cherish home, squint eyes: "who are you, why a person here?""My name is Xi Tianlan!" How is it that she is also an important person to cherish the family, and no one has found that she has left the family. So at the moment, Xi Tianlan naturally shows some different dignity: "the master''s wife!"


    Hearing the master''s wife, ten people''s faces were a little unnatural.


    Standing next to the leader, a man said to the leader: "the wife of the Xi family leader is indeed called Xi Tianlan, the realm of God. It was only abandoned not long ago. The master also ordered that she should not be named after her wife."


    "So she''s not the wife of the householder now. At most, she''s a person who cherishes the core of the family."


    Hearing that Xi Tianlan was just the wife of the former family leader, the leader of the powerful man showed a smile: "it turns out that it is a woman who has been abandoned!"


    His face was cold again, and he said, "Why are you here alone? Do you want to cooperate with the enemy inside and outside?"


    Cherish sky blue a Leng, look at these people in front of the eyes, eyebrows slightly wrinkled: "you are not cherish family?"


    If it is to cherish the family, as long as the upper gods and above are basically aware of themselves, but these ten people are at least superior gods. They didn''t even know each other when they saw themselves just now. They not only looked at her with that obscene eyes, which should not be the attitude of cherishing the family at all.


    Even though she is no longer the wife of the family owner, she is also a woman who once cherished the sea. How much respect still needs to be given, and these people have no so-called respect at all.


    The leader laughed and looked at Xi Tianlan with a meaningful look in his eyes: "naturally, we are not cherishing our family members, but the members of the loose repair alliance who are dissatisfied with your family members. We follow the orders of the family master. We patrol in the middle level fantasy, but we didn''t expect to see the wife of the former owner. It seems that you are lost."


    It was confirmed that Xi Tianlan''s eyes were more dignified, because these people were not family members, and the color in her eyes was too obvious.


    Knowing that it would not be good to continue, Xi Tianlan said coldly, "I just went out for a walk. How could I get lost? Keep on patrolling you. I''m going back. "


    With a wave of his hand, the eight superior gods and the God of nature immediately jumped up and completely guarded Xi Tianlan''s way. Xi Tianlan was about to start when he was angry. However, he felt that he was locked in by two natural spirits and knew that he would be attacked secretly as soon as he started.


    The complexion is ugly to rise, do not know Chu Feng at the moment where, she is angry way: "what do you want to do in the end?"


    "Don''t worry, madam." The leader sneered and appreciated with great interest because Xi Tianlan was angry with the ups and downs of her chest, and even wanted to tear off her clothes directly: "it''s just that I''m very upset to come to Xi''s house recently. You Xi''s family think we''re foreigners and look down on us."


    "Our hearts are very uncomfortable and uncomfortable. As the wife of the former owner, shouldn''t you apologize and comfort us on behalf of the family?"


    Xi Tianlan''s eyes slightly coagulated: "what do you mean?"


    When Xi Tianlan couldn''t bear their laughter, the leader sneered and said, "a woman who has been abandoned and wandered around in the evening will not care. After all, we have just contributed five excellent women to Xi Tianlan."


    "We''ll trade five women for the former housekeeper''s wife, isn''t it? We''ve played with a lot of women, but it''s like you''ve had a dignified status, but none of them. "


    If you don''t understand what these people want to do at the moment, it can only show that Xi Tianlan really has a big chest and no brain.


    Her face was cold and ugly, and Xi Tianlan clenched her fist. She didn''t care to study the mysteries of life and depth with Chu Feng, but it didn''t mean that she could accept any man. Although she and Xi Canghai were unwilling to do so, at least she was also the wife of the family owner. How can a group of people attached to Xi family ravage her?


    "Are you not afraid?" he said coldly


    Ha ha ha, ha ha, ten people all laughed, and the leader said, "if this is not in the middle level fantasy, we are certainly afraid, but now it is in the middle level fantasy, and at this time point, why should we run? As a family member, don''t you know that it''s useless to connect with each other in the two hours before and after this time point? "


    "As long as we take you now and kill you after playing, who knows? Others will only think that the people of Chu Feng have sneaked in and have entered from the outer layer, and we have played with you. Do you dare to go out and say? We are not afraid of killing you


    People''s laughter is even greater. Patrol itself is a boring thing. What''s more, they are rejected by the people who cherish their family. Seeing Xi Tianlan, the former owner''s wife, is naturally a beast, which is also a kind of revenge for being oppressed by Xi Canghai.


    Xi Tianlan is just like a charming kitten in front of Chu Feng, which doesn''t mean she has no temper.


    On the contrary, her temper is not good at all, cold face direct hands: "you will regret."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3160

    As a person who cherishes his family, he has made some achievements in the power of dreams. When Xi Tianlan starts to work, there are various colors around him, hazy with the eyes of those strong in the loose repair alliance.


    With the help of blindfold like means, Xi Tianlan''s body quickly passed by, and a superior God had no reaction at all, so he was hit heavily by Xi Tianlan and made a violent scream.


    Originally, if the strike of the God of creation was enough, it could make the upper God die. But Xi Tianlan has been a woman who cherishes the sea for so many years. Because of the feeling of being occupied by her uncle, Xi Tianlan has no mind to put her mind on cultivation. So the blow just now just brought heavy damage to the upper God.


    Others also see that although Xi Tianlan is the God of creation, its combat effectiveness is not very strong. As long as it can not be affected by her cover up, it is very easy for the two gods of nature on their side to take Xi Tianlan down.


    The first strong one and another god of nature looked at each other, and they nodded to each other, and immediately they had made a decision.


    Xi Tianlan knows that he can''t be the opponent of these people, and the secret tone connection can''t work at this time point. So it''s certain that the movement here can''t be transmitted to the core. The only thing we can do is to break the gap and leave. I believe that as long as we enter the other fantasy areas and meet our family, we will be safe.


    At that time, we must let these people pay a heavy price and let them repent for their actions.


    These people can''t capture their own body shape by using the blind method. Xi Tianlan has injured four powerful superior gods in succession, but the two gods of nature can''t get close to her, but they lock her track with powerful gas engine. It''s not easy to escape easily. Xi Tianlan''s heart is also tense.


    She thought of Chu Feng, but this is in a dreamland. Chu Feng may not know what''s going on here. Maybe she has gone ahead.


    Now the only way is to escape from here, because each team must have their main patrol area. Even if there are Xi family members in the middle level fantasy, they may not come here. Therefore, if they stay here all the time, it will only be bad luck, and there will be no good results.


    But what Xi Tianlan doesn''t know is that she is now circling with the strong members of the loose repair alliance, and is completely seen by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng is there to consider whether to move.


    If Xi''s family found out, he would not have done it. But judging from the current situation, these people dare to start and think about Xi Tianlan. Naturally, they don''t worry about being discovered, or no one will find them at all.


    But once you start, even if you don''t find them now, when others find out that they are dead, then you will know that someone has come to the middle-level area, and all the people in the outer area will surely be transferred to the middle-level area, and the inspection density will certainly increase a lot.


    Chu Feng doesn''t want to be discovered by people, but he can only think that Xi Tianlan can break through the encirclement of these people and go to other fantasy areas.


    Otherwise, if you really make a move, you can only hide in the demon world in the next time in the middle level fantasy world. Although this is a good way, what should the dead do?


    Passing through the bitter smile, if you are sure that the information given by satina is true at the beginning, Chu Feng will never bring Xi Tianlan with him. If he does not, he will not be able to make a move now, and it will inevitably lead to fluctuations, which is certainly not possible.


    Xi Tianlan seriously injured a superior God again, but still couldn''t find the opportunity to break out. If you know what Chu Feng thinks at the moment is that he doesn''t want to be exposed, he must be angry and spit blood.


    In the face of two superior gods entangled with each other, Xi Tianlan knew that they wanted to give the two gods a chance to attack themselves. As soon as the beautiful eyes were coagulated, Xi Tianlan was the first to burst out. The powerful power of God of creation drove the power of dreams, which directly exploded on the two powerful gods.


    Two people immediately spurt blood to fly out, but only seriously injured, recuperate for a while.


    At this time, although Xi Tianlan had paid great attention not to give the two strong gods of nature the opportunity to seize, but when she blasted the two powerful gods, she still couldn''t avoid showing the flaw of the blindfold.


    The two God of nature, who have been paying close attention to the flaw, have a bright eye and seize the opportunity to approach quickly. If they work together, either of them can defeat Xi Tianlan, not to mention two people working together.


    Two strong forces of cohesion, Xi Tianlan immediately felt the heavy pressure, knowing that he could not stop.


    If you can''t stop it, you have to stop it. Otherwise, you can only be defiled by these people, which is something that Xi Tianlan absolutely does not allow. In her eyes, these men are definitely not qualified to enjoy her. What''s more, they still want to take turns.


    But when the forces of the two sides collided, Xi Tianlan knew that he was wrong. These forces could not even stop a blow. A trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. As a god of creation, the gap was so big. He also knew that he had left too much time to practice in those years with Xi Canghai.


    With a loud explosion, Xi Tianlan flew out, and his clothes were almost completely smashed by the violent force, almost to the point of being naked.Chu Feng sighed and knew that he couldn''t do it if he didn''t do it. His figure was revealed in an instant. In the blink of an eye, he held Xi Tianlan, who was going to hit the ground, in his arms. The next moment, he disappeared in situ. Everything happened in a moment.


    The two strong gods of nature, who felt that they had already succeeded, were stunned for a moment. After the reaction, they all changed their faces. The first one said, "no, some saints have entered the world of cherishing the family."


    Because it must be a saint who can save Xi Tianlan in front of their eyes. If half step saints can trace a trace, and if the saints appear to cherish their families, then they will not disappear after saving people, and they must be punished for their animal behavior.


    Only the saints from abroad don''t do anything to them.


    But now they don''t want to think about why they want to save Xi Tianlan. Instead, they turn around and say in a deep voice: "go to the seven elders and let him contact the master of Xi''s family. A saint has come to the middle level fantasy."


    There is only one God left who has not been injured. When he hears the speech, he nods quickly and needs to inform him. Because at the time point of the middle level dreamland, only the seven elders arranged by the Xi family can contact Xi Canghai sea and pass on the news.


    However, after the superior God ran out for a distance, his body was shocked and fell to the ground. The two strong gods of nature suddenly felt a shock because the superior God was dead and could not feel any vitality.


    Under the Chu wind, a moment directly appeared from the void, and his eyes were full of helpless color: "it seems that my judgment is correct, I really shouldn''t do it!"


    When they heard the sound coming from the air, they looked at the sky. When they saw Chu Feng, their faces changed greatly. They had not seen the real Chu Feng, but they were no stranger to the face of Chu Feng.


    Two of them still want to take Xi Tianlan, and the God of nature that they first ascended has completely changed color. They suspect that there are foreign saints who have reached the middle level fantasy, but what they never think of is that the person who comes will be Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng in person?


    The two strong creator gods of the free cultivation alliance all looked ugly. If Xi''s family knew about this, they would certainly be in a mess. They would also regret why they had to start Xi Tianlan. Otherwise, they might not have led Chu Feng out.


    It''s just that there is no regret medicine in the world, and Chu Feng can''t give them the chance to regret. When he rescued Xi Tianlan, he thought that if these people were not so smart, it would be even if Xi Tianlan was saved by his family. He also didn''t want to have extra branches at the critical moment.


    I believe they will not have enough to ask who saved Xi Tianlan. More importantly, they should think that Xi Tianlan may retaliate against them.


    It is a pity that these people are too smart to judge that they are outsiders through one-sided judgment. As long as the news of outsiders reaches the core of Xijia, they will bring themselves a lot of trouble. Naturally, Chu Feng will not allow them.


    In an instant, his body passed through the void, only to see a few dark awns appeared in the void, just like the blade of a knife. At the next moment, the two God of nature fell to the ground without knowing what was happening. Their round eyes showed their regret and fear.


    Chu Feng fell on the ground, fingers beat, a few dark light flow, those who began to be Xi Tianlan seriously injured but not dead of the upper God were also killed one by one, the surrounding suddenly quiet down.


    Chu Feng gently nodded his head and looked at the sky. He was not excited to kill people, but just a kind of happiness. Fortunately, at this time point, they could not communicate with each other in secret. Similarly, these people could not spread the news. Even if someone found them dead, they would not know that they were here, so they could fight for some time.


    Because if Xijia knew that it was his own presence, he would certainly strengthen a lot of strength, which would be a lot of trouble, and he might be difficult to get close to the inner fantasy.


    The left eye twinkles, and the ten dead people are all burning up. In a short time, they turn into dust and smoke. Even if they are to be found, it still takes a little time for them to catch up on the edge of the inner fantasy.


    With her hands raised, Xi Tianlan appeared in front of Chu Feng, without much words. Chu Feng encircled her waist and completely opened her body. In the case that the hidden breath would not be found, she quickly shuttled through the middle level fantasy in accordance with the methods given by satina. Perhaps because of the night, most of the patrolling people were lazy. Chu Feng this time It took only two hours to reach the edge of the inner fantasy.


    After releasing Xi Tianlan, Chu Feng pinched his brow and frowned slightly: "I still have to wait for 13 hours. It seems that I can''t wait here."


    The entrance and exit of the demon world was opened. Because the current Xijia world could not open the dazzling door because of the array Road, so it can only be opened directly to the entrance of the demon world and temporarily go to the demon world. I just hope that no one will find out at that time. There is a hidden entrance here.


    Looking back, he was about to ask Xi Tianlan to go in with him. He saw that Xi Tianlan only had underwear all over his body. The corners of his mouth twitched violently: "what do you do when you take off your clothes?"


    Xi Tianlan couldn''t help crying and laughing. He didn''t have the slightest embarrassment to drag his fullness: "my clothes are in tattered condition. Just now you carried me to shuttle quickly and completely broke. I thought you were on purpose and wanted to see my body!"Chu Feng''s white eyes turned straight, and the imagination of Xi Tianlan was too rich: "it''s not that I haven''t seen it, it''s all dark, it''s not good-looking!"


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng walked into the world of demons. Xi Tianlan frowned and said, "my mother is rich in experience, and has a broad road."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3161

    In the world of the demon God, Chu Feng returned to the temple of the God of God, and first threw the sky blue into a room. If she was seen, she thought she had done something to her. She would only go and find a dress to put on.


    Then Chu Feng returned to his own bedroom, not long Chang''e, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er appeared in his bedroom.


    The three women were still in the temple of Wu King to guess how Chu Feng was really cherish the world of his family. She received the news of Chu Feng. He is now the world of God, so the three men rushed in.


    Looking at the sound and intact appearance of Chu wind, the three people''s heart is also a little relaxed, sit down and Zhang yun''er takes the lead in opening: "how is it?"


    "It''s basically smooth." Chu Feng did not say that it was very smooth but was led out by the blue sky and a group of people had an accident: "there was only a problem in the middle, but Xi family did not know that I went to their planet world, in order to avoid being found, I opened the entrance and exit of the world of the demon."


    "As long as all safety is over, I can directly appear in the vision of cherish home and continue to move forward, at most tomorrow night, there should be results."


    Hearing a little accident in the middle, the three girls did not ask what the accident was, because as long as Chu Feng is now safe, then any accident is not a problem.


    Chang''e asked, "what do you want us to do?"


    There is a time for Chu Feng to return: "you prepare for it. At the latest, there will be results tomorrow night. The whole world of spiritual cultivation will be in my hands. Then I will take you to the soul world. The four ancestors are sent to each parallel universe to cultivate by nihilism, and they will probably return at any time."


    "The Lord told me that when they returned, they would be more powerful than before. I am afraid that I can''t fight the strength of my own, so I hope you will be ready to go to the soul circle with me. The Lord will send us to a place, which may help to strengthen our strength."


    Chu Feng talked to them about the four ancestors for the first time, but all three people can accept it because it is strange to start missing the four fathers, or to put out the fire.


    But now they know that they have gone to the parallel universe, and they are relieved.


    Just for the Lord of the world, Chang''e frowned: "what can he do?"


    At the beginning, Chang''e lost all the memories of her life. Although she did not remember what happened in the soul world, she still remembered a little, that is, the Lord of the world was in love with himself, and even agreed to marry him.


    In Chang''e''s heart, these things can not be allowed to happen, because only Chu Feng is in her heart. The Lord of the world even asks for love after her memory has not been available, which makes her almost make the wrong choice. This is absolutely unforgivable.


    Chu Feng smiled bitterly, and naturally knew Chang''e''s mind, but also thankfully that she forgot most of the things in the soul world. Otherwise, it must have the meaning of going to the Lord desperately.


    Because the Lord of the world stopped his own things, but also held himself in endless dark things, Chang''e is not remembered.


    But in order to make Chang''e take the overall situation as the priority, Chu Feng said patiently: "I don''t know what the master of the world has, but he has existed from the first cosmic era, which is far from the time of Waner and nihilism, and there must be some means."


    "Even if there is no means, at least he knows what kind of opportunity to bring the supreme power, and I believe him."


    Chang''e''s red lips are slightly open, and he wants to say that she doesn''t believe it, but seeing the appearance of Chu wind, he knows that he has made a decision. He snores coldly: "go, but if he doesn''t die to me, I will kill him!"


    Chu wind mouth a hard convulsion, but the heart is full of moving, Chang''e this is completely to him, even to the point where others covet her can not allow, such a woman, this loyalty, the world few!


    But look at other red faces are also this way, Chu Feng is a bit proud.


    Lu Wan saw Chang''e had not spoken before he asked softly, "are we the four?"


    "Look again!" Chu Feng thought about it and said, "if there is no problem with the Lord of the world, I will bring them to those who have reached the holy land. After all, the greater the power of dealing with nihility, the better, maybe one of us can achieve the highest degree?"


    Because the Lord of the world said that the supreme is unique in all ages. When it comes, it does not specify who it belongs to. That is to say, those who have reached the stage of infinite saints have the opportunity to become supreme.


    Even vanity is coveting the position of supreme, so Chu Feng naturally has to prepare for it. That is, if she can not achieve the supreme, it is important to see if these women and other people have the chance to become supreme, as long as they become the supreme can prevent the extinction and control nihilism.


    Lu Wan nodded slightly, and calculated that if everything goes well, there will be 78 people at that time. However, Lu Wan has no interest in the so-called Supreme lvwan. What she wants is stability in all circles and the safety of Chu Feng.


    "Well, you all go back and prepare for it. I can handle the things on my side alone."


    After the explanation, Chu Feng said, "but you probably know this thing. Don''t be known anymore. If one accidentally leaks into the ears of nothingness, it is difficult to ensure that it will do something to stop us."When Chu Feng mentioned nothingness, Chang''e''s looks changed a little unnaturally. They remembered the nihilism in King Wu''s temple. There was absolutely no mistake.


    But at that time, Chang''e and Lu Wan had jointly explored, but there was no result. At this moment, I don''t know whether to talk to Chu Feng.


    However, after thinking about it for a while, the three still gave up the idea of telling Chu Feng now. All his energy is now put in the Xi family. If he told him that there was no possibility that he would hide in the temple of King Wu because of his disordered fate and wanted to explore their plans, it would certainly affect Chu Feng''s mood. It would not work. When the Xi family''s affairs were finished, he could say it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng also found the three women''s unnatural look, slightly frowned at them, how a look like a heavy heart ah?


    Lu Wan shook her head: "nothing!"


    Chu Feng could see that Lu Wan was lying at a glance, because she was not a good liar, or LV Wangen would not have lied: "say, what''s the matter?"


    Now cherish the things of the home let Chu Feng worried, certainly can''t tell him, at least not now.


    As soon as Chang''e patted the table, she stood up and said with a cold face, "if you want to know what you''re doing, I''ll tell you. That''s when you''re not here. Do you really want to sleep with you, are you satisfied?"


    As soon as Chang''e turned around, she opened the door of dazzling light and left. Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan didn''t expect Chang''e to be so fierce. In order not to show Chu Feng anything, they said so. Suddenly, they stood up and quickly walked into the door of dazzle light.


    When the door of dazzle light completely disappeared, Chu Feng had not returned to taste. He felt his head and even suspected that he had just heard wrong.


    He didn''t use his left eye to check. So he didn''t know that Chang''e was lying. At the moment, he felt that Chang''e was really saying it. Looking at the hurry of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er, he felt that they had really discussed the issue.


    Suddenly Chu Feng has a kind of animal blood boiling meaning, do not know Chang''e they discuss the result how? Do you agree or disagree? Do you want to add dreams to it?


    When Chu Feng fantasized about his happy life, his family world became a mess.


    Because with the time point that can''t be connected by secret tone, when people in the middle level fantasy contact each other and confirm, ten people are missing, and no matter how they are connected, they are likely to be dead.


    In the beginning, it was just the outer fantasy that happened. We didn''t think there was anything like this. After all, there were middle level fantasy and inner fantasy behind the outer fantasy, which were not easy to cross.


    And now the result is that some people in the middle level dreamland are missing. It is very likely that they are all dead. It is impossible for the world of cherishing the family not to get confused.


    The death in the outer fantasy can be said to be an accidental coincidence. The occurrence of such a situation in the middle level fantasy indicates that people have already arrived in the middle level fantasy, and may soon be in the inner dreamland. At that time, they will be infinitely close to the core of cherishing home.


    As long as you go to the core and break the eye of the array, the super fantasy will disappear, and the whole Xijia will become an undefended place. Can the sage power of Xijia at that time be able to resist the Chu wind?


    In the assembly hall of the Xi family, Xi Canghai, who was studying on the five women who had been offered by the loose repair alliance, also came here. After listening to the report, he looked at Xi lanning: "what do you think?"


    "Take it to the point." Xi lanning knows from Xi Canghai that it takes time for outsiders to enter Xi''s home. Therefore, he feels that those who start to enter the outer environment may arrive at the middle level illusion just at that time point.


    "It''s wrong, stupid!" After listening to Xi lanning''s words, Xi Canghai gave a cold drink: "even if it''s not right, but there are countless illusory small areas in the outer fantasy, and there is only one correct way. Is this also true?"


    Xi lanning was affected by his look, and he knew that his answer was very stupid, because there was only one right way to get to the middle level fantasy position. To say that the time point happened to meet him, how could we explain the correct way and countless small illusions?


    "It seems that to enter the final stage of preparation, maybe Chu Feng has no idea where to know the method of breaking the battle."


    After taking a look at Xi lanning and other people, all of them are bitter gourd color. Xi Canghai stood up with a cold face: "anyway, we can''t let Chu Feng come to the core and break the array eyes, nor can we let the demon Kingdom army come to the strong place."


    Because in that way, the whole cherish family will also become the past thoroughly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3162

    Ten people were missing from the middle level fantasy, which caused some shock to the Xijia family. Although Xi Canghai suppressed it to a certain extent, the news still spread. Almost every family knew that people had reached the middle level fantasy, and it might not be long before they came to the core land.


    In such a repressive atmosphere, Xi Canghai also knows that it is impossible to suppress, so he is too lazy to suppress it. Anyway, as long as Xi lanning and himself stand firmly together, the rest of the family can''t turn over any storm.


    Xi lanning also vowed to worship Qianxue, so Xi Canghai didn''t mean to worry at all. If the people below were worried about panic, let them worry about it. As long as the dream is willing to cooperate, all the worries are temporary. Soon Xi''s family can reign in the world, and he can become the Supreme Master of the world.


    Under such an idea, Xi Canghai asked Xi lanning to transfer the outer layer to the middle level to patrol and defend. He did not need to pay attention to the outer layer. He also went to his dream residence.


    Although dream said to give her three days to consider, now also has not arrived, to wait until tomorrow again, but cherish the sea has been a bit can not wait to pull.


    Yesterday, people were still in the outer fantasy, but today we are in the middle level fantasy. Who knows if we will go to the inner fantasy tomorrow, or even directly kill the core?


    So Xi Canghai didn''t want to waste any more time. He decided to look for the dream and see what she wanted. If the dream was still indecisive, he could only use soul capture. Although the dream would disappear, Xi Canghai didn''t care. As long as he could survive, it would be enough.


    Came to the dream of the residence, it is still on, Xi Canghai waved to let the guard not to make a noise, also went to knock on the door.


    Even dream has the meaning of thinking, then he naturally can not be too rash and impulsive.


    The voice of inviting in came from the room. Xicanghai just pushed the door to go in. The dream sat there, and the table smashed by Xi Canghai had been cleaned up and replaced with a new one. The dream did not read a book, but made tea there. Xi Canghai just walked in and smelled a strong smell of tea.


    A good tea in the dark, Xi Canghai also went to sit down and watched the dream making tea there. Xi Canghai didn''t disturb her. Although she was a little anxious, she could only bear it at the moment.


    The technique of making tea in dream is very authentic, flowing clouds and flowing water, and the control of water temperature is also very good. The tea flavor in the air is stronger than at any time.


    Finally, the dream made the first pot of tea, took a cup, poured a cup, and then pushed it to the front of Xi Canghai, and poured himself a cup: "father, there is so much noise outside, what''s the matter?"


    Xi Canghai sipped a sip of tea, aftertaste the sweet and bitter taste, and then sighed: "Chu Feng people have reached the middle level fantasy, just found that the loose repair alliance has disappeared, ten people can not be contacted."


    Dream smell speech squint eyes, some surprise.


    Although the great illusion has changed, the dream probably knows the principle of this super fantasy, that is, from the outer layer to the inner layer, there is not only a time limit, but also a correct way to the core. Even if other people know the time, how can they know the correct line?


    You should know that even the dream does not know the right way to enter this super fantasy world, but only knows the time point. Xi Tianlan, who started to go out, does not know how the people of Chu Feng came in, or are they really the people of Chu Feng?


    In the heart some questions, Xi Canghai also slant head to ask a way: "by the way, cherish sky blue?"


    From the abolition of Xi Tianlan''s wife, Xi Canghai did not pay attention to what she did. Although Xi Tianlan''s strength is the God of creation, such power can''t play any role in today''s Xi family.


    But in order to have a little topic with the dream, so Xi Canghai just asked.


    Xi Tianlan has been dreamt. Please go to Chu Feng. Naturally, Xi Canghai can''t know about this. She took a sip of a tea cup in her hands and shook her head: "my father doesn''t allow anyone to come near here. Sister Tianlan hasn''t come back. Now I don''t know where she is. Maybe it''s not in the core."


    "After all, she used to be a householder''s wife, but now she''s abandoned by you. It''s uncomfortable to be in the core."


    Xi Canghai did not doubt what, or simply did not think that Xi Tianlan left the Xi family world, but sneered: "there are opinions, don''t care about her."


    It''s hard to accept his father''s behavior. It''s just that there are too many things like this in the practice world. Some things can''t be changed by one person. It can be said that everything is life.


    After the thought was gone, the dream asked softly, "what''s the matter with my father coming late at night?"


    "Dream!" Xi Canghai nodded and said solemnly, "I know it''s difficult for you. You are a kind person. But in this matter, you must stand firmly with your father. Otherwise, I will surely die, because I know my strength very well, and it is not enough to crush by Chu wind."


    "I came here tonight to hear what you mean. Would you like to do something for me?"It seems that Xi Canghai talks in a deliberative tone, but the dream is very clear. This is also a kind of trial to her by Xi Canghai. Once she shows her unwillingness, Xi Canghai will immediately use Dementor on her.


    So the dream that saw through this point did not show any unnecessary look, but maintained a peaceful situation: "father, didn''t you say three days? I''ll give you the answer tomorrow


    "Over the past two days, I''m sorry to know that so many people have died in the family, but I still have a hurdle in my heart and I want to think about it again."


    Xi Canghai narrowed his eyes: "what else can I think of?"


    "Father The dream flashed a bitter smile and shook his head: "you know my character and conduct. I would not hesitate to refuse you at your request, but I hesitated to see so many people die in the family these two days. Now I need a reason to convince myself, otherwise I will not be at ease."


    Xi Canghai has been staring at her when she talks in the dream. She wants to see something on her face. Is she perfunctory or is she really hesitant.


    But on the look of the dream, he was calm as usual. He couldn''t see anything wrong. Xi Canghai clenched his fist under the table, and then slowly loosened it. He said with deep heart: "you even know that many people died in Xijia. You should know how ferocious Chu Feng''s means are."


    "Not to mention anything else, just look at the Pu family and the Luo family. They seem to be very calm now, but how many people have died? You should be clear. If Chu Feng really breaks into the Xijia family, our ending will be the same as that of the PLO family. Many people will die."


    Then Xi Canghai stood up and said, "but you are hesitant. I believe you will make a wise choice and let the family die less. I will come to you at noon tomorrow. I hope you can give me a good answer."


    The dream then stood up and bowed slightly: "father, walk slowly!"


    After a deep look at the dream, Xi Canghai still resisted the move now. If the dream can voluntarily release, it is always better to control it with soul capture. Moreover, people are still in the middle level fantasy. Even if they can enter the inner fantasy, it will be noon tomorrow.


    And it is at least a few hours from the inner fantasy to the core, so Xi Canghai doesn''t mind giving the dream another night''s time. If the dream is still stubborn, then there is no way.


    Xi Canghai left, the dream also went forward to close the door, and went back to sit down again to pour himself a cup of hot tea, eyes clear, heart like water.


    Xi Canghai was obviously trying to soften his heart with the possibility that many people might die in his family. This dream is still very clear, but how can Xi Canghai know the idea of the dream?


    In the dream idea, if Chu Feng enters the core of Xijia, some extreme people will surely die. But if he stops Chu Feng, those people who cherish his family will not die, but the people of all worlds will suffer disaster.


    The people who cherish the family are very important, but compared with Wanjie, it is still a family after all. It is better for a family to die some people than to cherish the family King''s presence in Wanjie. It will bring disaster to Wanjie and more people will die at that time.


    He took a serious drink with the cup in his hands, and then put down the cup. He stood up and walked to the side of the wall like platform. There was a magic card on it, but no words were depicted.


    Meng knelt down on the ground and looked at the Lingpai without any inscriptions. She said, "mother, once you said to me that you can''t trust your father too much. At first, I only thought that my father ignored you, so you have complaints. But now I understand that, as early as that long ago, you knew what kind of man father was?"


    "Now my father and the man I love are fighting. At least one person has to die before everything can calm down. What do you think I should do and how to choose?"


    Dream of the heart slightly tug tremble, believe that anyone standing in her angle to face the present problem, I believe it will not be too good.


    One side is his father, the other is the man he loves, and the Father also vows to live with his beloved man forever, which means that he always has to fall down. The dream has never made such a difficult choice.


    She kowtowed three times to the wordless Lingpai, and Meng stood up. Although it was a difficult choice, she already knew how to choose when Chu Feng declared war on the Xiuzhen world and all families were in crisis.


    Looking at the Lingpai, the dream took back her eyes for a long time. When she turned around, she could not see any redundant look on her face. It was just a resolute color.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3163

    No matter how long the night has passed, there is a new day in the demon world.


    When Chu Feng opened his eyes, he directly opened the picture connecting the world of Xijia. When he looked at the middle-level fantasy land, he saw those people who were closely patrolling and defending, those who cherished their families, and those who were engaged in loose repair alliance.


    As expected at the beginning, ten people were lost in the middle level fantasy, and Xi Canghai transferred all the people in the outer layer to the middle level. Although the outer layer has become an undefended place at the moment, there are many more people in the middle level. Judging from the current situation, Xi Canghai does not want anyone to enter the inner fantasy.


    In other words, we want to delay the time of entering the inner fantasy. After all, as long as the delay exceeds that point, we can only wait until tomorrow to have a chance to enter the inner fantasy.


    And the current situation is unpredictable, not to mention the time of one day, that is, the next moment may have a great change, Chu Feng for the treasure of the sea that point of mind is clear.


    However, at the moment, he is not worried at all, because the entrance and exit of the demon world is at the edge of the inner fantasy. As soon as noon comes, he can enter the inner dreamland as soon as he gets out of the demon world. Therefore, no matter what he does, it is unnecessary to cherish the sea.


    If there is no accident, we can go to the core of Xijia this evening and break through the eyes of the array. Then, the army of demon kingdom will come, drive straight in, destroy the extremists of Xijia, and firmly control it.


    After confirming the situation of the middle level fantasy, Chu Feng put up the picture and got down from the bed. As soon as he opened the door, there were two people standing outside, nu Zi Meng and nu Zi Lei.


    They have not seen each other for a long time since they were placed in the demon world. It can be said that Chu Feng almost forgot that they were still in the demon world.


    The cultivation of the two sisters was promoted to the upper God at the beginning. In today''s world, it is not the existence of the top, but to go to the city and territory of their subordinates is the transcendent existence.


    Do not know how two people come here early in the morning, Chu Feng still showed a smile: "long time no see."


    Angry purple dream look some unnatural twist a nod, eyes dare not to see Chu Feng, a heart is also inexplicably beating there, before seeing Chu wind, have not such a feeling, later unconsciously, has let this feeling deeply planted.


    Angry purple bud is not as embarrassed as her sister, direct mouth: "less wind, we want to go back to the south city."


    "Well? Go back to the South City? " Chu Feng smell speech a Leng, see anger purple dream also seems to be this meaning, suddenly some curiosity: "how suddenly want to go back to the South City?"


    Because Chu Feng asked them whether they wanted to go back to Nancheng when they took the temple of King Wu at the beginning. But at that time, the situation was turbulent, and the demon emperor and nagula were still in the demon Kingdom and the spirit world. So the two sisters decided to stay in the demon world. They would stay wherever they were.


    Now he said that he wanted to leave the demon world and go back to Nancheng. Chu Feng was a little strange.


    "Zilei and zilei didn''t stop talking, but we didn''t stop talking.


    The latter also stepped forward and whispered: "the wind is weak, only my sister and I are left in the Lord''s house of tianmengguan. We have the responsibility to rebuild our family and gather the angry people who have been exiled. Now Wanjie is stable. I believe there will be no turmoil in the southern city, so we want to leave."


    Angry purple bud opened her mouth, puzzled to see her sister, in addition to doubt is strange.


    The reason why Nu purple dream wants to leave the demon world is because of the relationship with Chu Feng. I don''t think it is appropriate to stay here.


    In the past, we all thought that the relationship between Nu Zi Meng and Chu Feng was different. They must be lovers secretly. Even Nu Zi Meng felt that Chu Feng was interested and fond of him. However, after these days, nu Zi Meng knew that Chu Feng was just a friend.


    So it''s a little awkward and indescribable to continue to stay in the demon world, just like what Nu zilei just wanted to say.


    Because here, the people of Guanghan palace stay because Chang''e is the woman of Chu Feng, and the people of Yihong stay here because she is the sister of Chu Feng''s mother, and the people of the underworld are also here, because Yinnu and Qingpiao are said to be Chu Feng''s women.


    And the people who used to fight the king''s Palace are here because Ji Gang led all the people to obey Chu Feng''s officials. They are generally residents of the demon world.


    Their sisters have been staying here as if they are taking refuge. They always feel that they owe Chu Feng. Although Chu Feng doesn''t say anything, she still doesn''t want to be like this in her heart. She will feel that she is too thick skinned and may even be said that she is deliberately relying on here to develop a relationship with Chu Feng.


    Because of these reasons, nu purple dream took advantage of Chu wind to come here in the demon world, hoping to leave the demon world and go back to the south city. After all, without the permission of Chu Feng, no one can easily leave the demon world.Take a look at Nu zilei''s depressed face. Nu purple dream seems to be very tangled. Chu Feng knows that they are not telling the truth, but now the situation is tense, and she has to go to cherish the family world at noon, and Chu Feng does not go deep into any problems.


    Even if they had already wanted to leave, they had no reason to leave them. It just made people feel that they had ulterior motives.


    Nodded and said, "then you go to clean up, I''ll send you away."


    After saying a word, Chu Feng went to the side. Although he also came to the demon world these days, most of the time he went to Guanghan palace. Chu Feng didn''t come around the demon hall. I don''t know what kind of situation it is now. There is still some time to have a look at it at noon.


    "Sister, why don''t you tell me?"


    Chu Feng just left, angry purple bud frowned and said: "you should have let me say it just now, let fengshao know that our sister is not right here, and then ask him if he likes you, otherwise you keep your love in your heart all the time. What''s the meaning?"


    "You know, if you don''t say it, people don''t know it. Now you have to go back to tianmengguan. It''s very likely that you won''t see less wind all your life, and you''ll have no chance."


    Nu Zi Meng naturally understood her sister''s meaning, but she also knew more about the practical problems.


    In the past, she thought that Chu Feng might have a good feeling for herself. Now Nu Zi Meng knows that Chu Feng is just a friendship between her friends. What she once helped was just a need for hands for Chu Feng to interact with the four major forces. Now everything is on the right track, and the ambiguity is clear.


    As the status of Chu Feng is getting higher and higher, if we solve the problem of cherishing our family, we will visit the world. If we go back to tianmengguan, we will really be the same as Nu zilei said. Maybe we will never see Chu Feng again in our whole life.


    Just don''t go back to tianmengguan and stay in the demon world. What can we do? Chu Feng does not like is not like, difficult not to also can oneself take off clean, run to Chu Feng''s bed? At least anger purple dream can''t do this kind of thing.


    Remembering that in the dark underground cave, Chu Feng and Rosa fought with passion, and the angry purple dream couldn''t help sighing. Chu Feng even accepted Rosa. Is it because she was more active than herself?


    Angry purple dream does not understand, but now she does not want to think about it, sighed: "to pack up some things, it is time to go, the devil world is not our hometown after all."


    Then Nu Zimeng left. Nu zilei stood there with her eyebrows locked. She didn''t want to leave the demon world in her heart, because she felt that if she stayed here, she would have a chance to get close to Chu Feng. Even if nothing happened with Chu Feng, at least her status was incomparable with that of other people.


    But now Nu purple dream is to leave, nu purple bud also has no way, can only stamp her heel up, otherwise what can we do?


    Chu Feng out of the demon hall, is ready to look around, found that outside the demon hall has been full of people.


    The West City Lord and Xi Buluo brother and sister two people, a family of three people are standing there, in addition to nanzhenyan mother and daughter and Nan Aowen, now one by one standing here, seems to have a difficult face in general, Chu Feng eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    The sister of Nu purple dream hopes to leave the demon world. Chu Feng is a little moved and reluctant to give up. However, he respects their choice and continues to stay in the demon world. Chu Feng doesn''t know what to ask them to do. After all, it is the existence of the God state. It is impossible to stay here without doing anything.


    "Less wind!"


    The West City Lord sighed and opened his mouth: "we have accepted your protection in the demon world for a period of time. After a discussion, the situation of the world is now stable. We want to go back."


    Chu Feng looks at the rest of the people. It seems that everyone''s meaning is like this. When he thinks of the four main cities nowadays, it seems a bit chaotic without the control of the city Lord''s house. If the West City Lord can go back, they will soon be able to stabilize the situation.


    Although I feel that the power in the demon world will be weakened a lot, but Chu Feng is never the kind of person who likes to retain others.


    Show a light smile: "angry sister''s meaning is also like this, then you prepare it, wait for me to personally send you to leave."


    The master of the West City bowed slightly and said gratefully, "thank you for understanding."


    After that, he beckoned Xi Buluo''s brother and sister to clean up their things. Only Nan Zhenyan was there. Chu Feng looked at them, sighed and turned to one side. With the changes of the times and the turbulence of the situation, I don''t know what to do tomorrow. Maybe it''s time to see what people in the demon world mean. Do you want to leave or continue to stay.


    Nanzhenyan three people look at the Chu wind gradually away from the back, all turned into a silent sigh, with the rising status of Chu Feng, they have not the kind of calm they used to get along with Chu Feng.


    Continue to stay in the demon world, just to make themselves more uncomfortable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3164

    Chu Feng left the demon temple when he asked the West City Lord and others to prepare.


    He did not go to the people of Zhigang or Guanghan palace, nor went to the small world of Yihong, but went to the entrance of the world of the underworld. Those people Chu Feng knew their ideas, and would not have the mind to leave the world of the demon God. It was the underworld Yin people. Chu Feng wanted to see how they thought.


    After all, Yin people were suppressed by lvwan for their excessive evil and never see the sky. Although they brought them back, they never left the world of evil gods. Maybe they wanted to go out and walk in their hearts.


    If the world is turbulent, if we can win the final victory, then everything is as stable as it is now.


    But if the final defeat of oneself cannot prevent the extinction, then everything will disappear. Although the world of magic God will not annihilate, it will also be left between the ancient universe. It is not known how long it will take to wait for a new era. Maybe at this time, some people want to go out and walk.


    Of course, Chu Feng will not ask everyone of Yin, but just want to see what Yin women and the green floating mean. If they all want to go out, Chu Feng doesn''t mind opening the door of the world of evil god to leave after solving the problem of cherish the family.


    However, now his strength is strong enough, even if the Yin people out also can not lift too much wind and waves.


    When we came to the place of the Shengong, Chu wind didn''t let people notice their arrival. The flicker between the blue and the floating dormitory was a little closer to the relationship between yin and Qingpiao. So every time I came to Chu wind, I would come here. After all, it was also a person who studied many human art with Qingpiao.


    "The devil!"


    Chu Feng just arrived outside the dormitory, one side of the door opened, a slightly timid voice came.


    Chu Feng looked back and saw the floating flocs coming out of it, and then I thought of the first person I knew in the underworld. After he closed the underworld, the floating flocs stayed with the Yin women, and stayed here more often.


    For this woman who gave her help at the beginning, Chu Feng was grateful. She smiled on her face: "floating floccus, you still call me Chu Feng!"


    Floating flounder face is very red. She is only a humble existence in the underworld. Because the relationship with Chu Feng was respected by Yin woman and Qingpiao. Now everyone in the underworld respects her, which is much better than talking about her communication.


    Even if this floating catkins is still the weak character in the past, even after the underworld is integrated into the world of the demon God, she has not stepped out of the past step. Most of the time is staying in the temple of the underworld, or going to other places to walk. Life seems to be a bit monotonous.


    "What about the green?"


    Chu wind looked at the floating floccus of the face, a smile asked.


    "The princess asked her to go in the morning, maybe wait and come back," she said


    Floating floc almost just finished the words, the green floating from the sky, saw Chu wind unexpectedly came to the face immediately showed a smile: "demon God, how can I have time to come to the underworld today?"


    Chu Feng saw, the green or as always hot sexy, that dress can not cover the proud figure, snow white half dew, hard to stimulate his eyeball.


    A slight cough drew a little attention: "something to talk to you, that call Yin girl come to talk about it."


    The middle stream of the blue floating eyes turns a bit of intoxicating flavor, slightly bit the lips: "floating floccus sister, you go to invite Yin girl to come here, I and the magic God first talk about something." When said, still obscure floccus blink eyes.


    Floating flocs body slightly shake, nodding gently to go to one side, about the Qingpiao and Chu wind that thing floating floccus or clear, now the green floating does not directly secret voice let Yin woman come, but to go to please, floating flocs is not a fool, natural understand what meaning.


    After the floating flog leaves, Qingpiao no longer disguises his own heat and enthusiasm, and goes up to hold the Chu wind hard. He hates to integrate himself into the body of Chu wind. She looks like silk: "God, you haven''t come to see people for a long time. Give me a time while you have some time now!"


    Looking at the green floating that intoxicating ruthless, Chu wind is also some of the dynamic, after all, as if the green floating so familiar with the general woman, not when can taste.


    Also know that floating floccus will not be so fast to find Yin female, Chu Feng a bear hug the green floating up to the dormitory to walk, itself is not a gentleman, and with the green floating is not without, now people take the initiative, they are still there to blame, that is not a man.


    Soon, the sound of crazy green and unending was heard in the dormitory, and it was louder than one. At last, it became the voice of begging for mercy, which made this war without smoke and added a blushing atmosphere.


    Soon after all the movements subsided, yin and floating flocs came. The former said discontentedly: "I can contact me directly and ask you to find me. It is absolutely absolutely impossible for me to find opportunities and magic gods to find out."


    Floating floccus face a red, the blue floating that point of mind, it seems not only her know.The gate of the palace also opened at this time. Chu Feng walked out calmly. Although she was released from the green floating body, she was not tired, but she was energetic.


    Touching the eyes of the Yin girl, Chu Feng pretended not to know: "sit down, floating catkins, you also sit."


    Piao Xu, who was going to go away, hesitated for a moment and then sat down in the pavilion beside her. Qing Piao Piao also dressed up and went out. If it was not for the lingering charm on her face, she really couldn''t see what she had done just now.


    Walking posture a little bit slightly swing, came to sit down close, eyes obscure stare Chu Feng, although she likes the feeling of being conquered by Chu wind, but when this time, Chu Feng always let her half life is not general, really love and hate!


    Chu Feng, in order to avoid female Yin asking us questions that we knew so well, made people embarrassed. He took the lead in opening his mouth: "today I want to ask you, do you want to leave the demon world?"


    "What''s the matter?" Yin female also want to tease, smell speech suddenly a Leng.


    Qing Piao and Piao Xu are also a Leng, even in the eyes of a little more panic color, think Chu Feng is to drive them out.


    Chu Feng didn''t hide anything. He told them about the current situation in Wanjie, and appropriately told them that there was a huge conspiracy in nothingness, that is, to exterminate the world. The only way to save the world was to come to the supreme being. Of course, there was another way to die, but Chu Feng naturally would not say so.


    Hearing that Wanjie is likely to have only one year left, the three girls are silent, and Qingpiao has no amorous feelings when they are lingering with Chu Feng, and her face is dignified.


    "We won''t leave."


    But after a moment of silence, Qing Piao broke the silence: "although the world is likely to collapse, many people are doomed to regret that they have not yet gone to the world, but if you know the restlessness of Wanjie, I believe they will not leave the place where they can be preserved. Although many people want to go out, they are not now."


    The Yin girl also nodded and said, "yes, the Yin people will not go out at this time. Even if they want to go out, they will wait until everything is stable. That''s what you are talking about today?"


    If you want to go out, the world will solve the problem


    "No more." She shook her head decisively and looked around: "this is the underworld. Although it is attached to the demon world, it is also suitable for us to survive. It is better than having been in the dark under the sea of hell, so we won''t go out. Let''s talk about it later."


    It''s a personal choice to see Yin Nu and Qing Piao Piao. Chu Feng doesn''t insist on anything. It''s a personal choice. They have already made a decision. Chufeng naturally respects them.


    See floating in the side of silence, Chu Feng asked softly: "do you want to go out?"


    When I was in the underworld, Piaoxu showed the yearning of the outside world. But after I came back, I could see the sun that had not been seen for a long time. I didn''t say it again. But the demon world is only a planet in the world. The world is very big. It''s hard to guarantee that piaoxiu doesn''t want to go out for a walk.


    Piao Xu looked at Yin Nu and Qing Piao, and gently shook her head: "I have not even entered the demon world, so I am very satisfied to stay in the underworld."


    Look at the meaning of several people are like this, Chu Feng knew that he was a white to a trip, want to leave it seems that only the West City Lord they.


    Looking at the time, Chu Feng stood up and said, "you all want to stay in the demon world. Then stay. No matter whether I succeed or fail in the future, there will be no change here. Of course, if I succeed, I will give you a better place to go."


    "The devil!" Chu Feng was about to leave. The Yin girl stood up and stopped him. Her eyes flashed over the blue. Then she bit her lips and asked, "are you going?"


    Chu Feng nodded his head and said, "I''m going to cherish my home at noon. Before that, I''ll send some people out of the demon world, so it''s almost time to go."


    heard what Chu Feng as like as two peas, and the Yin girl felt a little disappointed. Then she could see that she had some ideas with her face, which was just like Kim Qiao Yan.


    Seeing that there was no other thing, Chu Feng opened the door of dazzle light and went directly back to the demon hall. After Chu Feng left completely, the female sat down, plump up and down, and gave a discontented look at Qing Piao: "sister-in-law, next time the devil comes, I hope you will inform me as soon as possible."


    "You''ve enjoyed the feeling of sleeping the strongest one in the world. But I haven''t, and I don''t know when I can break my body and be sad!"


    "Don''t call me sister-in-law, I''m single now," she said


    Sitting next to the floating flocculent face unnaturally red, Yinnu and Qingpiao''s mouth is not blocked, always let her heart beat faster, but in the heart is also a little envious of Qing Piao Piao, can and Chu Feng become lovers.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3165

    When the Chu wind came back, the West City Lord and others had been waiting for a long time before the demon God hall. In addition, there were also people who had been in the West City Lord''s house, so there were still many people.


    With the departure of these people, the demon world will certainly be a little colder, but Chu Feng believes that in another 20 years, maybe only a few years, the demon world will be more lively than it is now. Of course, the premise is that we can win the World War I, otherwise everything will be in vain.


    Go forward, looking at everyone, Chu Feng showed a light smile: "now send you go, later have a chance, the devil world still welcome you."


    As the words fell, the surrounding environment changed a little. When everything disappeared, people found that they had arrived at the western city Lord''s house. Because of the oppression, there was no one in the western city Lord''s house. They came back all at once, and all they saw were empty environment.


    The people in Xicheng were very happy. After leaving for such a long time, they finally came back. Although they were happy in their hearts, they did not forget to express their thanks to Chu Feng, which only dispersed in three or five times.


    Looking at the smiles on their faces, Chu Feng''s heart did not know what it was like, but there was a kind of heavy pressure that seemed to press on his shoulders. Could he finally survive the World War I?


    Chu Feng didn''t know, but he couldn''t tell the people at the moment. Otherwise, he would soon spread the news to all the heaven and the universe. There was no need for emptiness to destroy the world, and the universe would be in chaos.


    West City Lord with the west not down brother and sister came near, body 90 degrees bending: "thank the devil."


    If Chu Feng didn''t bring them into the demon world at first, the people in the Lord''s house of Xicheng city would have been gone. Even if some of them could survive, they would have withered to a certain extent. How can we maintain their prosperity now?


    Chufeng gentle smile: "should, how the West City Lord at the beginning you also helped me."


    The master of the West City laughs bitterly. He does give some help to Chu Feng, but it''s nothing compared with Chu Feng''s help. And Chu Feng''s behavior is more like a drop of water''s gratitude, which makes the West City Lord feel very ashamed, and even feel that he is just in debt.


    Because of this, the West City Lord chose to come back at this time. He could not help Chu Feng and could not accept his protection any more.


    Straightening up, Chu Feng was about to send nanzhenyan. When they went back to the South City, she said, "the wind is less. Can I talk to you alone?"


    Chu Feng slightly narrowed her eyes, but there was still a little time, but this is not so familiar with her. What can we talk about?


    Back to see that pretty appearance, there are some look forward to the color in the eyes, Chu Feng nodded: "good."


    They went to one side and went to a separate courtyard. There was no one around. Chu Feng sat down first and saw that she was pinching her hands with her fingers. It seemed that she was very nervous.


    "Miss Xi, just say what you want. There is no one here."


    As soon as she blushed, she looked around to see if there was really no one. Then she said softly, "little wind, do you like me?"


    "Yes?" Chu Feng looks stunned, and then slowly reacts. How can this cetane suddenly ask such a question?


    After a careful look at Chu Feng, she saw his bewildered look. Her head dropped more, her fingers were entangled there, and her voice was very low: "when she was still a child, she said that although women have no status in the strong world, they should not be disrespectful because of this. They only accompany one person in their life, and even their bodies can only give one man."


    "Less wind, how many times have you seen other people''s bodies? I want to know if you like me or not."


    Chu Feng coughed, was really asked by the question of cetane, look at the rosy face of cetane, know that the girl''s question is very serious.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng said, "Miss Xi, can you make it clear?"


    "I swore that the body belongs to one man all his life." Cechne''s head was buried even lower, almost all of which was buried on the towering plumpness: "demon God, you have promoted my accomplishments for me. I have seen my body many times, and I dare not say that I am responsible for you, but do you like me?"


    "If you like me, I don''t mind being a nameless woman."


    Chu Feng looked at her carefully, and seemed to see those ancient women who regarded chastity as more important than life.


    Silence for a while, Chu Feng asked: "if I like you, but not love, what will you do?"


    "No matter whether you want me or not, you are already my man in my heart. I only recognize you. A good woman does not follow her husband. Her body is not allowed to have two men. If she only likes me simply, I will abide by my oath and live a whole life."


    Chu Feng sniffed the words and laughed bitterly. If a woman like sizhani was in the modern world, it would make countless men crazy. But in the strong world, there are still many such women, so it is doomed that sizhani''s persistence is meaningless.She stood up and looked at her firm and serious face. Chu Feng said, "Miss Xi, I don''t deny that I have seen your body, but everything is excusable. It can be said that there is nothing contrary to your oath. So you don''t need to worry about these things. I won''t say anything to others, even your father and brother."


    "I''m a prodigal son. I''m here today and I don''t know where I''ll be tomorrow. You''re a good girl, and now you''re a strong God. Your heaven and earth will be vast."


    Patting sitcheni on the shoulder, Chu Feng leaves peacefully like water. It is not the first time that Chu Feng has met with a woman. He wants to be with his woman a lot for his present status and identity.


    If everyone was like cetane, how much would they accept? People can be greedy, but also to know contentment!


    Chu Feng left like this, and her tears fell and she bit her lips. Although the West City Lord and Xi Buluo said at the beginning that she and Chu Feng were impossible, but when Chu Feng said clearly at this moment, she was still very sad.


    But what about that? Now Chu Feng''s status and identity, not to mention that she is just an ordinary woman, even if the existence of the realm of God, Chu Feng also has the qualification to refuse.


    After sitting down, she always needs to pay for her silence


    Chu Feng has returned to the front yard. The West City Lord and Xi Buluo both arranged for their return and took control of the west city. Only Nan Zhenyan and nu purple dream sisters were still here. They did not have the same family support as the West City Master, but it was simple.


    Chu Feng opened the door of dazzle light: "go, return to the south city!"


    After passing through the gate of dazzle light, you can directly get to the city Lord''s house in the south city. The situation here is similar to that in the west city. It is very cold and can''t be seen by anyone. People come out of the gate of dazzling light and look around, and the feeling of familiarity suddenly comes to mind.


    "Less wind, can you send our sisters back to tianmengguan?" At this time, the angry purple dream spoke softly.


    The distance back to tianmengguan is not very long. As the superior God, nu Zi Meng only needs to let go completely, and it doesn''t take long to go back. She just wants to send her back by Chu Feng. Maybe she wants to stay with Chu Feng for a while, because she doesn''t know whether there is any chance to meet in the future.


    This is just a little work. Chu Feng nodded: "let''s go."


    "Chu Feng!" Chu Feng was about to leave. Nan Zhenyan stopped him in a voice and said to the sister of Nu purple dream: "can you wait a moment? We want to talk to Chu Feng about something


    Angry purple dream sisters nodded and went to the side.


    Chu Feng looks at Nan Zhenyan. Nan Zhenyan also takes a look at Chu Feng, and looks at Nan Aowen and Nan Aoxue beside her. She remembers the situation when Chu Feng first arrived in Nancheng. She almost accomplished something good with Chu Feng.


    But later, nanzhenyan didn''t think about it any more. If Chu Fengzhen could look up to her, she would not refuse, but she still thought that Chu Feng could be with Nan Ao Wen or Nan Ao Xue, which could be regarded as a good trust for two younger generation.


    But as time went by, Nan Zhenyan knew that Chu Feng had no love for Nan Ao Wen and Nan Ao Xue. When she knew that the west city master wanted to come back, she also moved her mind to leave the demon world.


    Now I have come back to Nancheng. Maybe it''s the last time to meet Chu Feng. If I want to see you again in the future, it will never be so simple. I can''t help but feel a little melancholy in my heart. I also want to see if I can realize my own thoughts. Nanaowen and nanaoxue are the people who can fluctuate the heartstrings of chufeng.


    "Thank you for the lack of wind."


    Nan Aowen understood the meaning of her aunt. For Chu Feng, she was disgusted at the beginning and had a good feeling. However, her character was doomed to show. She just nodded to Chu Feng gently: "if you have time in the future, you are welcome to come to Nancheng at any time, and we will receive you well."


    Finish saying South Ao Wen to turn to walk away, just in the moment that the back turns round, eye socket is aglow.


    Some people say that men always fall in love with women who don''t love themselves and never get together. But why don''t women sometimes not like this? Because the gap is too far, the kind of unattainable, let them flinch.


    South true Yan sighs a, South Ao snow also murmurs small mouth to go up to embrace Chu wind: "Chu wind elder brother, can see you again in the future?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitches fiercely. Although Nan Aoxue is younger than herself, her body is no longer the standard of a little girl. She feels the feeling of her full and squeezed chest. Chu Feng doesn''t know how to put her hands.


    About to speak, South Ao snow raised his head, small mouth micro Qiao: "that you are going to go, ask you a question is OK?"


    Chu Feng en said, "do you want to be my brother-in-law, or do you want to be a man for me, or do you want to be my stepfather?"


    What?


    Chu Feng suddenly felt a little confused. After the reaction, the corners of his mouth twitched violently. Ten thousand grass mud horses were roaring and running in his heart. Nan Zhenyan didn''t expect that Nan Aoxue would ask such an evil question. He quickly pulled Nan Aoxue back: "what are the eight things?"Nan Aoxue pursed and mumbled: "cut, it seems that you have not thought about it. I just say what you want to say and dare not say. Anyway, I just like brother chufeng, and I want to be his woman, although he doesn''t look up to me."


    "As long as you can see it, you and Aowen sister together upside down can be


    South Ao snow words more and more not to cover up, South really Yan embarrassed, pull her to go inside: "Chu wind, then you go first."


    However, Nan Ao Xue didn''t care so much about it. He said, "brother chufeng, one day you want to take down our mother three at one time and come to Nancheng. I''ll sleep with you!"


    Looking at the mother and daughter leaving noisily, Chu Feng shook her head with a bitter smile, but the melancholy of parting also dissipated. Maybe when Wan Jie is safe, he can really walk around and see the people who once knew him.


    Looking at the figure of nanzhenyan, Chu Feng whispered to himself: "I hope to see you again."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3166

    The former Lord''s mansion of tianmengguan has been in a state of dilapidation after being ravaged by the two cities in Northeast China. At first glance, there are buildings as messy as waste.


    Chu Feng sent back the Nu purple dream sisters, only to see the Lord''s mansion, which was much worse than the two cities in the southwest, narrowed his eyes: "do you want to change places, or go to the inner city of Zhongzhou?"


    Angry purple dream shook his head and looked at the distance: "we can change here slowly, and only the front is damaged, the back of those are still good, living place is not a problem."


    Seeing that the angry purple dream didn''t mean to go to other places, Chu Feng thought about it and rose up in the air. With the breath surging, the dilapidated buildings were recovering little by little. When the breath completely disappeared, the ruined Lord''s mansion had been restored as before.


    Chu Feng returned to the ground and said with a smile: "this is the last gift I can give you."


    "If you need anything in the future, you can contact me directly."


    "Less wind!" Angry purple bud at this time finally can''t help but say: "you really don''t want to say something else?"


    Angry purple dream looks tight: "Purple bud!"


    "Sister!" This time, angry purple bud didn''t listen to Nu purple dream. She shook off her hand and said, "our sisters'' thoughts are very clear to each other. Why do you want to hide your own thoughts? And you won''t allow me to show it. Can''t I like less wind? "


    Chu wind mouth, heart full of bitter taste, how is such a thing?


    And angry purple dream was angry purple bud in the face of Chu wind to say these words, the face instantly changed crimson: "Purple bud, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Knowing that Chu Feng would never meet again in his lifetime, nu zilei shook her head decisively: "I admit that I hated Feng Shao at the beginning, but I don''t deny that I want to be his woman now, but I know that I don''t have this qualification. As long as I can be a lover, I''m very satisfied."


    "But I dare to admit my own thoughts, and I dare to show my mind. Why do you deceive yourself, sister?"


    Pointing to Chu Feng, nu zilei said, "now fengshao is standing here. If he leaves, he will probably never see you again. Don''t you want to say something, at least let him know your mind? He doesn''t even know your mind. Maybe he will forget you. Is it meaningful? "


    Angry purple bud throwing voice words, so that angry purple dream''s face is full of red, also angry to drink: "shut up!"


    Angry purple bud was reprimanded, the mood ups and downs, obviously at the moment in the heart is also very uncomfortable, directly turned around and rushed into Chu Feng''s arms, hugged him, but also directly forced to kiss Chu Feng. Chu Feng is a passive state at the moment, he can feel the desire and need of anger purple bud, but he can''t do anything now.


    Angry purple dream did not expect her sister to do such a thing in front of her face, but she was not angry, but envied Nu zilei for having such courage, nibbling her lips, and remembering that when she first met Chu Feng, was it not such ambiguity?


    Strong kiss Chu Feng, anger purple bud loose, always unruly willful woman eyes flash with tears: "I love you!"


    Leaving a word, angry purple bud pushed away Chu Feng and ran inside. In the blink of an eye, she could not be seen.


    Around suddenly quiet down, only Chu Feng and nu purple dream still stand there, the latter heart was angry purple bud said the embarrassment, also eased some, some uneasy raised his head to look at Chu Feng: "sorry, purple bud willful."


    Chu Feng pursed his lips, and there was a faint sweetness. Looking at the embarrassed appearance of Nu purple dream, he went forward to embrace her with open hands.


    Angry purple dream, the whole person is muddled, she never thought that Chu Feng would one day take the initiative to hold himself.


    "Actually, when I was in Nancheng, I had a good feeling for you."


    Chu Feng held Nu purple bud in her ear and whispered, "it''s just that after a lot of time, I don''t know what you''re thinking. As time goes on, a lot of things have been forgotten by me, but I won''t forget the first time I saw you. Because of my frivolity to you, you chase me, and finally I saved you."


    Angry purple bud listen to Chu Feng in the ear, the mind gradually emerged at the beginning of the scene, eyes red, hold back just did not shed tears.


    When Chu Feng loosened a little bit, nu purple dream slowly raised his head, summoned up the courage to open his mouth: "can you kiss me?"


    Chu Feng did not have any words. Under her head, she directly kisses the red lips of the angry purple dream. The purple dream fairy, who once made countless young talents covet in Nancheng, naturally has her charm. It is impossible for Chu Feng to say that she has not been moved.


    Angry purple dream body a shock, slowly open his hands and chufeng tightly embrace together, astringent and active response to chufeng''s kiss, blush, beautiful and irresistible.


    This kiss does not know how long, for the angry purple dream seems to have passed for a long time, two people slowly separated, looking at the face because of the kiss when the breath is not smooth, red purple dream, Chu Feng showed a gentle smile: "your heart beat so fast!"Angry purple dream a Zheng, just reflect oneself and Chu wind close together, plump squeeze that kind of feeling, let angry purple dream blush.


    But this time, the angry purple dream didn''t push Chu Feng away because of her shyness. Instead, she said softly: "zilei is right. You have to say everything, or you may not know it all your life. Chu Feng, I want to tell you that I like you!"


    Chu Feng touched the chin of Nu purple dream with one hand: "I like you too, but can you wait? Maybe this wait will never have a future. "


    Angry purple dream clenched her lips. She never thought that Chu Feng would accept herself after revealing her feelings. At the moment, although a heart was hard, she was also happy. Facing the problem of Chu Feng, she firmly nodded: "a hundred years or a thousand years, I can wait."


    Chu Feng was silent. He knew that he had a lot of women, but he still had a kind of preoccupation with the angry purple dream. He looked at the woman whose face was firm and did not easily reveal his own feelings. Now Chu Feng said, "wait for me, wait for me. When I finish all the things, I will come to pick you up and take you to a place where there is no more disturbance."


    Slowly released the waist of Nu Zi Meng, Chu Feng retreated into the door of dazzling light and disappeared in front of Nu Zi dream. Because noon time is coming soon, he can''t continue to waste time here.


    "Sister!"


    But soon after Chu Feng left, the angry purple bud just left, and her eyes were red: "fengshao really only likes you. It seems that I only stay in tianmeng in the future."


    Can and Chu Feng pierce that layer of paper, the mood of angry purple dream is still good, but she did not show it. Hearing her sister''s words, nu purple dream took her hand: "angry family only left our sisters, no matter in the past and now, where I will go in the future, I will take you, you are my last sister, I will give you all the best."


    Angry purple bud looks moved, knowing that Nu purple dream will take her with her, she naturally understands why, and hugs her: "sister, I love you!"


    Angry purple dream with a smile Nuzi Lei''s hair, looking at the sky on that day, do not know when Chu Feng will come to pick her up?


    Chu Feng, who has returned to the demon world, dispels the melancholy of parting in his heart and the sweetness of his angry purple dream. He is ready to enter the world of cherishing home.


    The entrance and exit of the demon world is at the middle level of Xijia, near the edge of the inner fantasy. As long as noon arrives, you can go out and enter the Xijia world. As for Chu Feng''s sending people away, these are just a special force of the demon world. There is also the door of dazzling light, which will not affect the entrance and exit of Xijia now.


    "Demon, can we go now?"


    Just back in the back garden, Chu Feng didn''t even sit down. Xi Tianlan came from one side. She didn''t know Chu Feng had got up early and had done a lot of things. She said, "it''s about noon. Don''t you say you can enter the world of Xi family at noon?"


    Chu Feng white eyes straight rolling, looking at today''s particularly sexy Xi Tian LAN, snow white because she is still slightly shaking when walking.


    But just took a look at Chu Feng''s eyes, more direct have already seen, see these also have no meaning: "I will go by myself, you stay in the demon world!"


    Cherish sky blue a Leng, look around, this is a strange place completely, eyebrow slightly frown: "I can help."


    "Help?" Chufeng pondered a smile, meaning to point: "are you sure you can help?"


    Smell speech Xi Tian blue face a red, also know last night is not a small mistake of their own words, now Xi family do not know Chu Feng has reached the middle level fantasy, not only did not help from the beginning, but in the last moment or Chu Feng saved himself.


    It''s not so much to help, it''s better to drag on. It''s just that there''s still a little chance of collusion with Chu Feng, if Chu Feng doesn''t follow.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Xi Tianlan was thinking. He raised his head and looked at the sky. In front of him, there was a dark light door, which was the entrance and exit of the demon world. As long as you go out, you can go to the world of Xijia.


    The time is almost the same. It''s time to take action. If it goes well, we can solve the problem of cherishing our family tonight. Tomorrow, at the latest, we should be able to go to the soul world the day after tomorrow. Time is tight and we can''t delay for a moment.


    Without waiting for Xi Tianlan to say that I would follow, Chu Feng has already entered the dark light gate, and when Xi Tianlan goes past, there is nothing left.


    The sexy woman stamped her feet angrily: "asshole, I don''t believe in evil if you don''t feel excited when you deliver it to the door."


    At this time, Chu Feng has directly come to Xijia world, and without a moment''s stagnation, he did not enter the inner fantasy. A team that happened to patrol from here did not find any trace of Chu Feng, and could not know that the entrance and exit of the demon world was hidden within this scope.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3167

    At noon, when the Chu wind enters the inner layer of fantasy, xicanghai also appears in the dream''s residence.


    All the guards around him were removed by him when he came, because the dream would give him an answer. If he agreed, it would be good. If he disagreed, he would use Dementor. At that time, he would see how much was not good.


    After all, soul capture is forbidden in the family. As the master of the family, he has to maintain that no one can touch it. On the contrary, he has practiced it. Even if he doesn''t say it, he will be dissatisfied with it.


    Came to the door before, Xi Canghai hands up to push open the door, face cold walked in.


    He did not know whether the people in the middle level dreamland had entered the inner dreamland. If he did, he would reach the core at most this evening. He knew that once he arrived at the core, he would directly reach the eye of the array. The destruction of the large array could not be stopped, so he could not wait.


    The dream has been sitting there waiting, see Xi Canghai has come, sitting dream stand up, look calm, from the surface can not see any inner waves.


    Xi Canghai didn''t sit down and said, "have you considered it?"


    When she asked, Xi Canghai''s Qi had already been mobilized. If the dream disagreed, he would immediately control the dream and become a puppet by using Dementor technique, driving her to use the technique of dream making to enter the dreamland.


    After the soul is separated from the body, the fantasy has no influence on the dream. She can definitely find the person who enters the dreamland. When she adheres to the person, she can further control and then she can do things more calmly.


    Dream gently shook his head: "father, can I ask you a final question?"


    "What''s the problem?" he said


    The dream was silent for a moment. She walked forward slowly and stood at the door of the room. She had been under house arrest these days. She had not gone out of the past step. Looking at all the scenery of Xijia, she felt inexplicably uncomfortable because she had already made a decision.


    After standing for a while, he turned back and asked, "I want to know, do you still think I am your daughter after knowing that I understand the art of dream making? Or do you think I''m a chip for you after I understand the art of dream


    Xi Canghai hears the question of the dream, his eyes burst into a fierce color.


    There was a time when no one in Xi''s family understood the art of dream making, and Xi Canghai didn''t practice soul capture at that time. Instead, he practiced the art of soul capture only after the dream understood the art of dream, so that one day, when the dream did not obey his own arrangement, he would directly control her.


    Just like today''s situation, it can be said that Xi Canghai practiced soul capture in order to prevent the dream from doing as he intended.


    Of course, these Xi Cang Hai will not tell the dream. If she knew that the most important thing for her to practice Dementor was to control her, the dream would be very angry.


    So after a short silence, Xi Canghai shook his head decisively: "dream, I am your father, how can you have such an idea? No matter whether you have realized the art of dream making, it is my daughter. As for asking you to do something, just want you to contribute to the family and let the family die a little less, how can you be regarded as a chip? "


    When Xi Canghai talks, he looks very serious and even sincere.


    But the dream still clearly felt that Xi Canghai was deceiving himself, and did not say that when he asked questions, Xi Canghai''s eyes changed in an instant. From his words, dream also knew that Xi Canghai was cheating himself. He always regarded the understanding of dream making as a chip, not a daughter at all.


    Even dream has a conjecture, that is, to cherish the sea and practice soul capture, it is likely that after understanding the art of dream making, we have to say that the judgment of dream is still very accurate.


    Of course, the most disappointing thing for dream is that Xi Canghai still deceives him at this time. He said that he would not die two days ago. It doesn''t matter if the rest of the people die. Now he says that everything he does is to make the family die a little less. His words are contradictory.


    However, the dream also did not point out the sea of poor lies, just need to know it.


    He took back his eyes and looked at the door. Meng asked softly, "father, in fact, you have learned the art of soul capture. Why don''t you directly deal with Chu Feng and let me do it?"


    Maybe it''s noon now. Xi Canghai doesn''t worry about an immediate change. He resists his anxiety and says, "because Dementor is too evil, and Chu Feng has strong willpower, I''m afraid I''ll be bitten back."


    "What''s more, if Xi Jia Jun comes to the world in the future, what he needs is a group of people with will and thinking to drive them. And those who have been invaded by Dementors will become idiots. What''s the use of it?"


    The dream nodded slightly. Although Xi Canghai was already a little crazy, he was still very smart on this point. He was worried about being bitten back. However, the dream was more certain. Xi Canghai only loved himself and didn''t care about anyone in the family.


    As long as he doesn''t die, it doesn''t matter who dies. Even in order to prevent himself from being hurt, he doesn''t use Dementor on Chu Feng, which can be said to be a mechanism calculation.


    "Dream, have you thought about it?"After a look at his dream, Xi Canghai asked with a cold face: "time is not waiting for us. The people of Chu Feng are likely to have reached the inner illusion. If we don''t act quickly, it will be too late. Even if you use the dream making technique, you can''t recover the loss of the family."


    His back to the dream of cherishing the sea flashed a sad color in his eyes. Clearly, he was worried that he would be crushed by the law of heaven and lose everything. However, he was just talking about it or for the sake of his family. He could be hypocritical and vicious, but how could he be shameless to this extent?


    The heart is sad, but in the face of the dream did not show out, turned to face Xi Canghai: "I can promise you, but you must also promise me a request."


    What Xi Canghai wants is a dream promise. Where else can he manage so much, he nodded: "well, you say, as long as I can do things, I can promise you."


    "After the death of Chu Feng, the world must be stable." The dream narrowed his eyes and said clearly: "in addition, you must not retaliate or hurt any force under the banner of Chu Feng. Especially, you can''t have any illusions about respecting gods, gods and emperors."


    "What does Wanjie look like under the rule of Chu Feng, then I hope it will look like after his death, and you have to bear the responsibility of fighting against nothingness."


    Xi Canghai was a little stunned. He naturally would do something to deal with nothingness. Of course, he didn''t have to do it, but how could it be possible not to hurt people related to Chu Feng in the future? Those people are loyal to Chu Feng. If Chu Feng really dies, can they not revenge themselves?


    There are Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and Chang''e. all of them are powerful saints. Not to mention Chang''e, Lu Wan is the immortal God, and Zhang yun''er is a taboo goddess. If such a woman can win, I believe any man will not miss the opportunity. How can he not think about it?


    But now the dream unexpectedly put forward such a request, let Xi Canghai some cautious, thought in the heart and nodded: "good, I promise you, anyway I mean, cherish the family can be stable, as long as those people have nothing out of the ordinary things, I will do nothing, can not?"


    Dream gently shook his head: "father, can you make a blood spirit contract for what you just said?"


    Xi Canghai looks affected, but I didn''t expect that my dream should set up a blood spirit contract. I was angry, but I was also happy.


    Angry is to make a blood spirit contract, in the future I want to make trouble can not, happy is that the dream can put forward such a request, then it is really to promise yourself.


    In the heart revolves each kind of thought, cherishes the sea to nod: "may!"


    Then a drop of blood floated up, and the dream looked at Xi Canghai calmly, where he made the blood spirit contract. But when the blood was going to return to Xi Canghai''s body, a faint disappointment flashed in the deep of the dream''s eyes.


    The blood spirit contract is to swear with the blood of the party concerned. After making the oath, the drop of blood will return to my body, and can no longer be driven out. Once the swearing person violates the oath, it will be affected by the power contained in the drop of blood, and the person will suffer terrible punishment.


    Just now Xi Canghai was making a blood spirit contract, but the blood was caught by Xi Canghai''s sleeve when she wanted to go back to her body. It didn''t penetrate into her body at all, but it was a little bit contaminated in the sleeve. It was very obscure and hard to detect, but the dream looked very carefully, so she saw it.


    Knowing that Xi Canghai cheated himself again, he had a strong sense of guilt, but the dream didn''t show up, just nodded: "father can do this, the dream is at ease, help me to untie the meridians, I''ll go to the dreamland to see who came in."


    "But I will not kill him. After all, the crisis of nothingness still exists. A sage can deal with nothingness together in the future."


    Xi Canghai didn''t know that dream had found his small movements. He nodded at the smell: "OK, I promise you."


    Now everything is to appease the good dream. After Chu Feng dies, who do you want to die? Even if Lu Wan suffered from the influence of dream making, did she have to worry about not being able to enjoy it?


    With a dirty idea, Xi Canghai has fully believed in the dream. If the dream does not agree, it will not put forward so many conditions and requirements.


    Raised his hand, a few power shot out, hit the body of the dream, untied her been blocked for many days of meridians.


    The dream moved his muscles and bones and felt that the power was returning to his body. His eyes were not surprised or pleased and said, "father, you go out. I''m going to see who is in the dreamland."


    "Good!" Dream can promise to help themselves, Xi Canghai has been happy, where can detect other, nodded to leave the room, but also to close the door.


    Dream walked to his bedside and lay down, blinking his eyes and passing the helpless color: "father, I''m sorry!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3168

    Although Xi Canghai came out of the dream room, he didn''t go too far away. Instead, he sat at a place not far away from the dream''s residence. Now the dream uses the technique of dream making, and there is no one around to guard him. He should sit here to prevent accidents.


    After all, in addition to cherishing the family, there are also strong members of the loose repair alliance. Those people who come to Xijia secretly profane a lot of women who cherish their family. Xi Canghai still knows about it. It''s just out of the overall situation, plus it''s not an important woman who cherishes the family, so Xi Canghai is regarded as not knowing.


    Now there is no one to guard the dream. If it is found out by the members of the loose repair alliance, it is hard to guarantee that they will not do anything inferior to animals to the dream body. Although there may not be people here, you should always be careful.


    He also hopes that dream can help him to become the supreme one of all worlds!


    Xi Canghai was thinking about dreams, using the technique of dreams to resolve these crises and change the thinking trend of Chu Feng and his subordinates. He was suddenly stunned, and then stood up to look around.


    A confused look appeared in his eyes: "how could I be here?"


    Touching his head, Xi Canghai seems to have lost his memory for a moment. He patted his head: "by the way, the dream has controlled the Chu wind. Now they all obey the instructions of the dream. Now I''m going to stop the great fantasy land and send troops to suppress the rest of the people under the banner of Chu Feng, and let the Xijia King come to the world."


    With this, Xi Canghai went directly to the conference hall, and soon came to the conference hall. When he fell from the sky, he laughed.


    In the past few days, Xi''s family is full of soldiers and grass. At the moment, Xi Canghai suddenly laughs, as if he has met some happy event, which makes people curious.


    Xi lanning was also attracted by Xi Canghai''s laughter and asked curiously, "second uncle, what''s so happy about?"


    Xi Canghai stopped laughing, and his face was full of smiles: "my dream agreed to my request last night, and now I have controlled Chu Feng and the important people under Chu Feng''s banner. In their thinking, now they are subordinates of Xi family, and our family crisis has been lifted!"


    Xi Lang Ning a Leng, Xi Canghai forced dream to do these things, he knows, but last night is not that dream has not promised? How come it''s all done now?


    Looking at Xi Canghai''s excited face, Xi lanning dispelled the doubts in his heart. He felt that Xi Canghai had convinced the dream last night, only for the sake of keeping secret and keeping Chu Feng away from news alert, so he did not say that he had convinced the dream, in order to win a night''s time for the dream to change the situation.


    In this regard, Xi lanning has no doubt about this, and his face appears happy: "great, we must kill Chu Feng next, and then kill blade snow clan. It''s really damned if we dare to join hands with Chu Feng to play tricks on us."


    Xi Canghai nodded: "yes, those who have enemies with us must be killed. Next, we cherish our family."


    "By the way, go to gather those people from the loose repair alliance to see me. Now that the crisis is over, I want to talk to them about something."


    Xi lanning did not doubt that he had him, and quickly arranged for people to call the loose repair alliance.


    It was not long before the assembly hall was filled with people from the core of Xi family and many senior leaders of the loose repair alliance. Everyone looked at Xi Canghai with a smile on his face. They also knew that it was a dream that controlled Chu Feng and others. Now the crisis has been completely lifted.


    Xi Canghai sat on the throne of the owner of the house and swept the people present with sharp eyes: "the news is that you know what happened, so I won''t say much. The next thing is when we fight back, the people of the loose repair alliance will listen to me."


    "Mobilize all of you as pioneers. Although Chu Feng and others are under control, it is impossible to control those forces under his banner. I want you to completely suppress them. In the future, where you get will be your territory."


    After a pause, Xi Canghai said with a cold face: "but you can''t start with the Xuanyuan of Zhongzhou, the temple of King Wu, the snow fox Temple of the wild demon region. You can''t start with the spirit world, the lost war world and the lost country. If you want me to give it to you."


    At the beginning, the people of the loose repair alliance were still very happy. They cherished the Canghai sea. They wanted to give them fiefdoms. But when they heard that Zhongzhou Xuanyuan, the temple of King Wu, and the temple of snow fox could not be contaminated, the look of the sanxiu alliance was not very good-looking.


    Zhongzhou Xuanyuan and the temple of King Wu cover the whole of the hidden world. The hidden world is the first of the five forbidden areas, which contains countless creatures and many resources. The snow fox temple is the master of the wild demon domain. It is said that the demon pill of the people in the demon realm is of great help to the cultivation, and can help people break through to a higher level of coolness.


    At present, we don''t give them a word about the sea. Instead, we let them go to the lost war world, the lost country and the spirit world. Although there are also resources in these places, how can we compare with the hidden world and the demon realm which has not been completely entered by a large number of human beings?


    It is obvious that we should leave the best to the family of the Xi family. All the people in the loose repair alliance are uncomfortable. It seems that they can get the three forbidden areas, but the three forbidden areas are not as good as one hidden world.


    It''s just that they can''t shake the sea of Xi Canghai. Although the members of the loose repair alliance here are not comfortable, they can only nod their heads to show their obedience. But they also have an idea in their hearts, that is, once they act, they will continue to consume the strength of Xijia.At that time, the loss of Xijia is too large, and xicanghai will surely give them more resources. Otherwise, if Xijia becomes the master of the world, what is the use of it?


    The meaning of Xi Canghai makes the faces of Xi family all show a smile. They never thought that Xijia could be king over the world. At the moment, it is so simple that they all have a little trance meaning and even feel unreal.


    But think of is a dream, they think this is very normal, Xi family will soon become the master of the world.


    Xi Canghai also stood up at this time, waved his big hand and said, "all go down and prepare. I''ll stop the super Wonderland now, so that you can freely shuttle among them. At that time, according to my meaning, enter each forbidden area at the first time, and control it in the shortest time."


    All the people present stood up and said in a loud voice, "yes!"


    Soon all the Xi family and the members of the loose repair alliance left the assembly hall to do things according to Xi Canghai''s will, gathering all the people together, and even calling back the people in the dreamland.


    Only the housekeeper, Xi Canghai and Xi lanning, are left in the hall. The latter has a smile on his face: "second uncle, has the dream been controlled by even the blade snow clan?"


    "Not yet." Xi Canghai shook his head: "because it takes a little time for Chu Feng to take it down here. But now as long as you take Chu Feng, blade snow sect will have nothing to worry about. At that time, as long as you command Chu Feng, mu Qianxue can only be your woman. That''s impossible."


    Hearing that he still has a chance to get mu Qianxue, Xi lanning''s face is full of smile, but he ignores a doubt.


    That is, both of them swore by the way of heaven, and the result is that Chu Feng died or they died. So even if Chu Feng was controlled, he could not control him to do things, because in that case, the way of heaven would judge that they did not have the mind of opposing Chu Feng, and would naturally punish them.


    Only when Chu Feng is dead, the way of heaven can be dispersed and the oath made will disappear.


    But at the moment, Xi lanning''s heart is all over the possibility of getting mu Qianxue. He completely ignores this problem and virtually forgets a very important situation.


    Shi Mengzhi, dream can use her to change Chu Feng and other people''s thinking, similar can also change other people''s cultivation, such as cherish the sea!


    Xi lanning, who doesn''t know that Xi Canghai is a little weird, follows him to the place where the eye of the super magic land array is located. There is no one to guard here. Because only Xi Canghai knows the way to get into it, it doesn''t matter whether we guard it or not.


    Xi Canghai turns seven to eight, just like spinning around in the same place. Xi Lang Ning dare not speak. He just follows Xi Canghai''s way of walking. Soon, the surrounding environment changes and appears in a slightly dark space.


    In front of him, there is an array disk that is slowly rotating, showing a polarization situation. Xi lanning has never been here, but he knows that this is the place of array eyes in the great illusion.


    Xi Canghai stepped forward, cut his finger and dropped a drop of blood on the array plate. He also said: "if Xi family''s array eye wants to stop, it needs a drop of blood from the core layer. I can, you can, and if it is an outsider, then it can only be a powerful attack, but that great illusion will be broken."


    "If you stop like this, you can start it in the future."


    Xi lanning took the opportunity to ask, "second uncle, how do you start the truth of this great fantasy?"


    With his back to Xi lanning, Xi Canghai narrowed his eyes and wiped away the residual blood on his fingertips: "I''ll tell you after you become the owner of the house. Now you know it''s no use."


    Xi lanning looks affected, knowing that he seems to have asked an unnecessary question, and nods and doesn''t do it again.


    After a drop of blood fell on the array plate, the strength of the sea of Xi Canghai continuously converged and sent to the array plate. The slowly rotating array disk slowly slowed down and finally stopped completely.


    Xi lanning then asked, "second uncle, is that ok?"


    Xi Canghai put down his hands, frowned slightly, looked at his hands and looked at the stopped array plate, then nodded: "stop, but how do I feel that there is something wrong with me?"


    Xi Lang Ning walked to the side, looked at the array plate, smell speech to ask a way: "how?"


    "Nothing!" Xi Canghai shook his head and turned around: "go out and gather the strongest strength to fight. After today, our family is the master of the world."


    But at the moment, walking in the inner layer of illusion, Chu Feng looks astonished, the patrol around the people disappeared, even if, how big illusion also disappeared? The left eye twinkles and even can see the heart of the Xi family, there is no barrier.


    Blinking his eyes, Chu Feng didn''t know what was going on, but it was a good thing that the illusion disappeared after all. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "it seems that what did the dream do?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3169

    Xi Canghai and Xi lanning come out of the field together. The family members and the loose repair alliance have been assembled. Because of the relationship between the two sides, they all stand on one side.


    At this time, the housekeeper came forward, his face flushed: "master, the army has been assembled, we can go to the sky at any time to fight!"


    Xi Canghai narrowed his eyes and suddenly, without any sign, slapped the housekeeper''s face: "bastard, who let you gather?"


    What?


    Not only is the housekeeper beaten by a slap in the face, but also the two sides of the assembly are stunned. Isn''t that what you mean by cherishing the sea? Why do you blame someone else?


    Xi lanning is also broken for a strange, carefully opened his mouth: "second uncle, that is you say that sister Xi Meng has controlled Chu Feng and his people, and then let everyone gather to prepare to suppress the power of Chu Feng in the world of thousands!"


    "Me?" Pity the sea body a shock, surprised pointing to their own?


    Xi lanning also smelled the unusual breath and nodded: "it''s you, second uncle!"


    Xi Canghai was stunned, and his body shook for a moment. All of a sudden, what happened just now appeared in his mind. He remembered that he had called all the people together to prepare for a large army to go to Wanjie. He remembered that he had stopped the battle.


    His face turned pale in an instant, and he was ferocious and said, "damn the dream!"


    He knew that he was attached to the dream. From the very beginning, the dream was deceiving him, and even asking him for those requests was just to paralyze him. The dream never wanted to help his father. Even after the meridian blockade was lifted, it attached to him, affected his thinking and doing things, gathered all the people and stopped looking.


    In this way, if Chu Feng comes at this time, all the people will gather together, and none of them can run away.


    Xi Canghai, who reflected on this, had no time to think about other things. Knowing that he had been fooled by a dream, he had no time to investigate. He threw his legs and went to the field of array eyes: "all give me high alert, I''ll start the array eyes!"


    See Xi Canghai flustered appearance, Xi Lang Ning began to have some confusion, but slowly also reacted, the body suddenly a shock: "dream control second uncle?"


    Xi langning''s words were very loud. Everyone heard him. At first, those who were still strange and knew the dream ability were suddenly shocked. Looking at the panic of Xi Canghai, he suddenly had the meaning of lifting a stone to hit his own feet. As long as the channels of dream are not relieved, how can these things happen?


    Just at this time, the sea of Xi Cang, which was fast moving towards the eye of the array, suddenly stopped. He looked up to the sky with a feeling, and his face was hard to see the extreme.


    He knew it was too late.


    People also found the change above the sky, and raised their heads one after another. They saw that the sky, which had been clear for thousands of miles, began to turn dark at the moment. The dark clouds rolled as if they were about to fall down, and a heavy evil power surged between the heaven and the earth.


    All of a sudden, it seems that a door has been opened. The shadows quickly appear from behind the dark gate, and they are quickly suspended on the sky around the land of Xijia''s core. The breath of God is rolling on each of them.


    Just a short moment, the sky is full of the shadow of the demon Kingdom army, tens of thousands of people, standing in the front of the natural is the king of the demon Kingdom, the devil king, and the eighteen demons!


    Xi Canghai clenched his fist, and his face was hard to see an extreme. Now even if he started the array eye again, it would not have any effect. The demon Kingdom army has appeared in the core place. What opportunities can there be?


    At this moment, the heart of Xi Canghai is very regretful. Why should I believe in dreams? It is just that there is no regret medicine in this world. It is doomed that how to cherish Canghai is unable to return to heaven.


    In the dignified look of Xijia and sanxiu alliance, Chu Feng appears directly above the sky, with a touch of fun in his mouth, turning the ring of ethereal spirits, and commanding himself from above, just like the master who overlooks all living beings.


    Then his eyes fell on Xi Canghai''s body and said with a smile: "cherish my master, it''s really amazing that you cherish your family. I''m not so troublesome to cherish my family as I''ve invaded the Pu family and the Luo family. It''s just a pity."


    "But there''s nothing. At the latest, this demon will enter the place where we cherish our family''s array eyes at the latest. Now it''s just to let all this come in advance."


    Xi Canghai clenched his fist and finger bones there. He knew that if dream really came, Chu Feng would never come here, and Xi family would not face the situation of being under siege. But at the moment, regret had no effect.


    Raised his head, roared: "dream, you will not die."


    In the roar of Xi Canghai, the Xijia family and the members of the loose cultivation alliance are also very complicated. At this moment, they can truly appreciate the power of dream making. The thinking of an infinite sage can be affected. To a certain extent, can''t they easily control the existence of all holy places?


    Chu Feng probably knew what the dream had done from the anger of cherishing the sea. He also felt a little emotion in his heart. He seemed to understand why nihility attached so much importance to dream, and even made no secret of his love for her.


    When Shi Meng''s skill is fully used, Chu Feng estimates that he can''t stop him. If the dream has any ambition, she will take down all the worlds. Fortunately, he and dream are not enemies. Otherwise, the current situation will not be as simple as this.The dream also flickered at this time. Seeing her coming, Xi Canghai said with a cold face: "unfilial daughter, traitor!"


    "Father, I''m sorry!" The dream floats in the air, gently bows down to express his apology, straightens up and says: "only I didn''t feel that I did wrong, because your ambition will destroy the whole cherish family, I won''t let you do that."


    "And Chu Feng is my man. How can I control him?"


    Xi Canghai sneered: "I am still your father!"


    Dream''s face did not have the slightest compunction, calmly replied: "if my father you do not have a selfish heart, then you will not swear by the way of heaven to pull the whole family to bury with you, remember what you said to me? You say that as long as you don''t die, what if the rest of the people die, even if the family members are destroyed, you don''t care. "


    "Also because of this sentence, I decided not to support you, because if you succeed, the family may not have a disaster, but Wanjie is bound to bear the disaster. I choose the latter for the family and Wanjie."


    Xi Canghai''s face is cold and his eyes are sharp. However, the eyes of his family members and those who are engaged in loose repair alliance pass over xicanghai. They know that Xi Canghai is a man of great ambition. But when they hear the dream, they find that Xi Canghai is not only ambitious, but also selfish.


    If he is alive, then his family can exist. If he dies, everything has nothing to do with him. It doesn''t matter if his family is destroyed. How can a person''s heart be so vicious that he only cares about himself?


    Xi Canghai naturally can feel the improvement of the people present, but now he does not want to pay attention to it. He just slowly floats up and kills people everywhere: "my failure is due to you. I should directly use Dementor on you, so this will not happen."


    "But it doesn''t matter. At least I can kill you now and let you know what a stupid thing it is to betray your own father."


    Whoosh, Xi Canghai is heading for the dream, and has already moved the absolute killing heart. But Chu Feng is here at the moment. How can we allow Xi Canghai to hurt a little bit of the dream?


    His body twinkled, he pulled it apart directly and looked at the woman in his arms. Chu Feng''s tone reproached him slightly: "I know you are guilty of doing this to your father, but you can''t stand there and let him kill you. If you die, what''s the significance of taking the whole family? I can''t be at peace all my life! "


    "Next, I''ll give him the last leg, the last part of his life without pain."


    The dream came out of Chu Feng''s arms, and his face was apologetic: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have cherished myself. No matter how he is not a human being, he is my father after all. I hope he can go without pain. As for me, I, and I will fight side by side with you."


    Looking at Xi lanning on the ground, the meaning is already very obvious. She wants to send Xi lanning a journey with her own hands. He and Xi Canghai both swear by the way of heaven. If they don''t die, they will never die with Chu Feng. Under the current situation, Chu Feng can''t let them live simply.


    Chu Feng patted the shoulder of the dream: "if uncomfortable, don''t embarrass yourself."


    Then his eyes were directed at the angry Xi Cang Hai. Chu Feng did not offer any weapons, but said coldly: "read that you are the father of a dream. Today I send you a journey in a strong way. I hope you don''t let me down."


    Xi Canghai sneered: "even if you die, I will not let you live."


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to move his hand, Xi Canghai has burst out. Now he wants to kill the dream''s heart, which is even stronger than that to kill Chu Feng. It''s just that Chu Feng is here. It''s not a simple thing that he wants to kill the dream.


    In Chu Feng and Xi Canghai tangled together, dream is very clear in this fight, Chu Feng is to keep hands, because he wants to give Xi Canghai a strong way to leave.


    With a sigh, she withdrew her eyes, and her beautiful eyes looked at Xi lanning: "brother lanning, I can only blame you. With my father''s vow of heaven, I can only blame you for falling in love with a woman you shouldn''t like and distorting your mind!"


    Xi lanning looked at the direction of the battle between Chu Feng and Chu Feng. He knew that he couldn''t hide himself today. His eyes became firm: "everyone said that I became a young master because I was a man. If you were a man, then I would not be qualified to be a little Lord."


    "I didn''t have a chance before. At this moment, I hope my sister will not let me down for my brother!"


    Dream gently nodded: "I will!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3170

    In order that the war would not bring too much harm to Xi''s family and harm the innocent, Meng opened up a space and Xi lanning entered into the fight. As for the situation of the battle, none of the people present could see it.


    What they can see is the war between Xi Canghai and Chu Feng. Xi Canghai is a selfish man. As long as he can live, others die, it doesn''t matter. So even if the power is too strong and affects the world of Xi family, Xi Canghai doesn''t have any meaning to care about, which shows his selfishness incisively and vividly.


    However, because of the strong suppression of Chu Feng, the power of cherishing the sea has been completely dispersed without release, so it can not affect the people on the ground.


    Xi''s family and the members of the loose repair alliance were standing there, and they didn''t think much about the fight, because they knew that the person who won the final victory must be Chu Feng, and Xi Canghai''s resistance is just a dying struggle.


    When Chu Feng has killed Xi Canghai, he will surely attack them. The people who cherish their family are nothing, because they will not have any changes because of the dream. However, the people who repair the alliance are getting nervous.


    They themselves were the ones who gradually encroached on the sea and were only forced to submit to it under pressure. They were still dissatisfied in their hearts.


    After all, most of them are free to practice, and those who are used to it are unwilling to be constrained. Once Chu Feng wins the final victory, he will probably use the means to deal with the PLO family and the blade snow sect. Then he will have to make a blood spirit contract and want to be free and free. That is not so easy.


    Several important free practice alliance strongmen made some decisions in the dark. Their eyes coincided with each other and looked at the demon king. The demon was still shrouded in the illusion and could not see clearly, but the breath of the half step sage was not wrong.


    As for the eighteen demons, they are only the realm of God of creation. Although their fighting power is similar to that of half step sages, they don''t want to die forever. Naturally, they don''t need to worry.


    "Go


    I don''t know who was the first one to drink. All the people in the loose repair alliance all moved and went to all directions. The people who cherish the family are stunned. They immediately react that the people who repair the alliance want to escape, but they don''t follow because they believe that the dream will protect them in the end.


    The breath of the demon king changed for a while, and Chu Feng kicked the sea of Xi Cang on the void. Seeing the 7000 or so strong people in the free cultivation alliance, they even wanted to escape.


    The corner of the mouth raised a playful smile, the finger waved: "kill no amnesty!"


    Immediately, the demon king took the lead in shooting out, and the eighteen demons also quickly moved out. Tens of thousands of people in the demon Kingdom army also moved quickly. It seemed very messy, but the way of action was orderly, showing a kind of military action.


    The eighteen demons of the God of nature took the initiative to find the existence of those half step saints, and the upper God of the demon world assisted them and started when necessary. In addition, the rest of the demon Kingdom army also took different measures to suppress the loose repair alliance''s attempt to escape.


    Even if you give them escape, they can''t run away, because Chu Feng covered the whole Xijia world with the demon Kingdom when he started. Nobody wants to leave this world.


    The battle between Chu Feng and Xi Canghai has already been earth shaking. Now tens of thousands of people from the demon Kingdom army crush the loose repair alliance. The power is full of power, which is rampant in the core of Xijia. Countless buildings are collapsing and some mountains are breaking.


    The people who cherish the family feel bad and leave quickly under the direction of the housekeeper. They have no intention of escaping. They just want to leave the fighting space, and then all of them are watching from afar.


    This war is much more fierce than the Pu family and the Luo family. The only difference is that it is not the family members who fight with the demon Kingdom army, but the people who build the alliance in loose repair. If you don''t think about it in the past, you will be relieved. The people of the loose repair alliance have to surrender to the xicanghai sea. How can they still submit to the Chu wind?


    What''s more, Chu Feng directly controlled people with the blood spirit contract, which was unacceptable to those in the loose repair alliance.


    However, under the siege of tens of thousands of demon troops at the moment, there is no possibility for the loose repair alliance to break through at all. They are struggling for the war.


    At the top of the sky, Chu Feng and Xi Canghai collided fiercely. Chu Feng did not use any powerful means, or even a chaotic artifact, in accordance with his initial promise. However, even this is not what xicanghai can bear.


    With blood stained on the corners of his mouth, the whole person seems to be in a mess. He is not the opponent of Chu Feng at all for the pure strength of fighting alone. And his most skillful magic art in the temple world knew that it could not play any role in Chu Feng. So at the moment, he did not mean to use the sea, which was just a waste of his own strength.


    With the help of the powerful impact force, xicanghai retreated a kilometer distance, and suddenly the breath became evil.


    Xi family see, do not know who exclaimed: "master practiced the soul capture skill!"


    When someone said this sentence, more and more people became agitated, and even some people were spitting on cherishing the sea. As the owner of the house, he didn''t maintain the family rules, but he even committed it knowingly. Anyway, there are all kinds of things to say.But at the moment, Xi Canghai has not paid attention to what these people say. He just stares at Chu Feng fiercely. A kind of evil color gradually forms in his eyes, and his pupils become monstrous.


    Chu Feng can feel the evil of this force even if it is thousands of kilometers away. He also knows that this is soul capture. At the beginning, Xi Tianlan and Xi Ruyan mentioned it. Chu Feng also left an eye on him, but he didn''t expect that Xi Canghai, as the owner of his family, actually practiced such a forbidden technique.


    His left eye twinkled slightly, and the blood red light twinkled in Chu Feng''s left eye. He didn''t know what effect Dementor would have on himself, but Chu Feng firmly believed that it was the dark eyes that could break all illusions.


    Xi Canghai has already used the soul capture technique. He wants to control Chu Feng and make him a puppet of his own. Although he knows that this is not possible and Chu Feng''s willpower is too strong, he has no more powerful means except for the soul capture technique.


    However, when he saw Chu Feng''s left eye, he suddenly seemed to be trapped in a whirlpool. He saw many horrible pictures emerging around him, as if to erode his brain.


    And the head began to faint and sink up, people clearly stand here, why it seems like the whirling of heaven and earth?


    All of a sudden, Xi Canghai screamed. Her hair was flying and she was crazy. Her clothes were also smashed by powerful forces. Xicanghai was even more reckless and urged the powerful forces to attack. Her crazy appearance made people feel palpable.


    Chu Feng''s body shape swept through the void and stepped out. The sea of pity was suddenly bombarded by an invisible force. The body kept falling towards the ground and smashed on the earth.


    With the earth shaking, people found a huge footprint on the ground. At this time, Xi Canghai was lying in the middle of the footprints pit.


    Chu wind is suspended in the air, a little finger, a few dark beams of light swept through the void and fell into xicanghai''s limbs. Xicanghai can''t help but scream, and people are constantly rolling and yelling, and the sound is like a wild animal.


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and knew that the sea had been abandoned.


    He was affected by the dark eyes when he was using his Dementor. Now he is completely silent in the fear he has created for himself, that is, he has suffered from the reverse.


    Chu Feng didn''t have any feeling about this. At that time, the people who cherish the family were quite moved. Of course, they knew that Xi Canghai had suffered from the attack and had become a madman.


    Just thinking of starting his own glory, he lost everything under the pressure of Chu Feng, which was a bit of fate to make people feel confused and helpless. They felt that Xi Canghai should not be the enemy of Chu Feng at first, and should not do anything to become the supreme dream of the world. In this way, we can get good development with the help of the relationship between dream and Chu wind.


    But the ambition of cherishing the sea is too big. What he wants is that the king comes to the world, and how to allow the existence of Chu wind?


    Unfortunately, the consequences are not very good now. It is inevitable to cherish the death of the sea.


    At this time, there was a wave in the void, and the dream came out of it. The beautiful face had some pale color, but we never saw Xi lanning again. We don''t need to ask. We all know that Xi lanning must have died in the hands of the dream.


    It also confirmed a rumor in Xi''s family for a long time that if dream is a daughter, she is the best candidate for the little Lord, and Xi lanning is not her opponent at all.


    At the moment, the dream has indeed killed Xi lanning, but when she saw the rolling Xi Cang sea on the ground, she looked a little stunned. Then she also understood that Xi Canghai suffered from the backfire when using the Dementor, and ate the evil result!


    Chu Feng did not take advantage of this time to Xi Canghai what to do, came to the dream, with the power to repair her injury, in the dream to restore the color as usual, Chu Feng said: "to you, you have any decision, I don''t care!"


    Because no matter how, he is not the father of the dream. If Chu Feng killed him by himself, his mouth would not say anything, but in his heart, it must be the shadow of his life.


    So Chu Feng left it to Meng to deal with, and she would support her results.


    Also from the side of the dream, to see in the demon world army surrounded by the loose repair alliance of people: "retreat


    In the distance, Xi''s family members, who were affected by Xi Canghai''s experience, were stunned, and then they felt sympathy. Chu Feng felt sympathy for the loose repair alliance. Chu Feng was going to take the initiative.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3171

    At the command of Chu Feng, all the people in the demon world, including the demon king, retreated within a short period of time, and did not stop the path of loose repair alliance.


    However, those who did not mend the alliance saw that the demon world army retreated, and they were too lazy to manage what Chu Feng was going to do any more. How strong the power was, they were all completely released and went towards the entrance and exit of the world.


    The wind of Chu is quietly suspended in the void, with his hands on his back, and his eyes gradually condense and twinkle with cold and terrible color.


    All of a sudden, all the people felt that the heaven and earth had become dull. At the next moment, all those who were still in the void and quickly left the alliance fell to the ground from the air, and they looked very miserable. Thousands of people, whether they were half step saints or inferior gods, all fell on the earth.


    As they rolled around, they all screamed and moved all the Xi family, because they didn''t see Chu Feng do it at all. However, thousands of people seemed to suffer from torture even though they didn''t do it.


    The unknown is the fear. For Chu Feng, the heart of his family sprouted bursts of courage and fear, because they did not know how Chu Feng did it.


    Seeing those people rolling around one by one, it seems that they have suffered a terrible thing. The people who are in it should not say much, and for those who are observing all this, they are under heavy pressure.


    It lasted for more than ten minutes. Finally, there was no one to scream. Instead, a weak man was howling, which sounded very weak.


    Chu Feng raised his hand peacefully and gently waved: "throw yourself into the secret place of morning light, and live and die by yourself!"


    Suddenly, thousands of powerful demons flew over and caught the people of the loose cultivation alliance one by one on the ground. These were the existence of the divine state in the loose cultivation alliance. As for other people who did not reach the divine state, Chu Feng did not want to pay attention to it.


    And these people have become the existence of strength only in the period of natural fury. In the five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world, unless they are low-key, otherwise they will be mercilessly crushed.


    Originally, chufeng meant to kill all of them, but that would be too bloody. So Chu Feng only absorbed most of their strength from the demon Kingdom, so that they would not die, but could not have any changes.


    During the period of natural fury, the five forbidden areas belong to relatively low existence, which can not raise too many storms.


    And they should know, so the danger is basically eliminated.


    Ah!


    Everyone was still wondering what Chu Feng had done to the loose repair alliance. Suddenly, a cry of pity came from the ground, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    But when we saw the situation above the ground, they all moved slightly, because the dream did not know when to go to the ground and ended the life of cherishing the sea.


    Chu Feng''s eyes flashed a trace of impatience, came to the side of the dream, put her arm around her shoulder and leaned on his body, looking at the sea of pity with wide eyes, knowing how much pressure the dream needs to bear to make this decision.


    Although it is better to live than to die, but the person who started is a dream. How can she feel at ease in her heart?


    The dream lies in Chu Feng''s arms, and the whole person doesn''t say a word, which is like losing his soul. Seeing her like this, Chu Feng knows that he killed Xi Canghai, which has a great impact on her. However, xicanghai suffers from the repercussion of dementory, and living is just a walking corpse.


    With a sigh, he asked the Demon Lord to arrange someone to dispose of the corpse of Xi Cang Hai, and flew directly to the sky with his arms around his dream. His mind was turning, because the damage caused by the war just now was recovering rapidly.


    Soon all of them recovered as before. Chu Feng also fell in front of the conference hall with a dream. He looked at those who did not dare to approach or leave. His voice was loud: "all of you who are above the middle God, come here!"


    At the moment, Chu Feng has completely controlled Xijia. Xi Canghai and Xi lanning are all dead in the hands of Meng. The only sage dream is Chu Feng''s woman. How dare Xi''s family disobey Chu Feng''s orders?


    Just for a moment, all the existence of the middle God and above all came to the front of the conference hall, facing the Chu wind, nearly a thousand people. At the moment, everyone was standing there in the atmosphere and did not dare to breathe.


    "Chu Feng, I''ll go back to have a rest first. You can deal with it."


    Dream at this time from Chu Feng''s arms raised his head, said a soft voice.


    Chu Feng knew that the mood of the dream was not good, the idea moved to open the entrance and exit of the demon world, Xi Tianlan appeared directly, Chu Feng did not have any politeness: "help me look after her."


    Xi Tianlan doesn''t know what happened to Xi family. She just sees all the Xi family standing there, but she doesn''t see Xi Canghai. She immediately knows that Chu Feng has taken control of Xi family, and quickly nods to help her dream to leave.


    Those who cherish the family are stunned to see Xi Tianlan appear, but there is not much surprise. Even dreams can betray Xi Canghai. As a niece, Xi Tianlan, who has been occupied by Xi Canghai for a long time, betrays nothing.Chu Feng watched the dream disappear in the company of Xi Tianlan, and then he looked at the many powerful people of Xi family standing in front of him. His sharp eyes passed over their faces one by one. All of them were strong in the divine realm, and several of them were half step saints.


    However, even half step sages, as long as they can not achieve saints, then there is not much effect.


    Chu Feng took back his eyes, and his voice was low and powerful: "I don''t care what you think now, but I mean only one. If you make a blood spirit contract and submit to me, you will live. If you don''t, you will die."


    The Xijia people were stunned when they heard the words. They thought that there was a dream factor. They might not have to follow the old road of the PLO family. But at the moment, it seems that chufeng is completely equal. The only thing to be thankful for is that Xijia has not suffered too much killing.


    Actually, it''s not that Chu Feng didn''t think about it. If dream becomes the owner of Xi family, it doesn''t matter whether these people have made a blood spirit contract. But seeing the dream, Chu Feng''s heart is very painful, and he knows that dream will not become the owner of the family.


    Passing through all the people present, Chu Feng decided to restrict them with the blood spirit contract.


    Just now, Chu Feng''s treatment of the loose repair alliance has completely shocked all the cherished families. At this moment, no one dares to disagree. Under the attention of the demon Kingdom army, all of them have made a blood spirit contract in front of Chu Feng. Even no one dares to play tricks, which shows their obedience to Chu Feng.


    Make sure that everyone has made a blood spirit contract, and Chu Feng''s heart is also completely settled down.


    Now the five forbidden areas have not changed, and the Xiuzhen world has completely subsided. The next is the final battle against nihility. Although there are still factors of satyana, Chu Feng believes that satina will not make trouble again until the last battle.


    The heart relaxed a little, Chu Feng''s edge also converged a little, asked in a low voice: "Xi Canghai is dead, Xi lanning is also dead, home can not be a day without a master, do you have the right person?"


    Let an outsider interfere in the affairs of cherishing the family. In the past, it was impossible. But now Chu Feng intervened, and the people who cherish the family dare not say anything.


    Some of the half step saints, you look at me, I look at you, and then the housekeeper understands that he generally comes forward: "demon God, we hope Miss Ximeng will become our master of the house!"


    As soon as Chu Feng finished, he shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. The dream won''t become the master of the house. You can see if there are other people. Anyway, one of my requirements is to help me stabilize the universe and not allow any disturbance."


    "Of course, I don''t want to care about the rest of you. All I want is someone I can trust to be the owner of the house."


    In addition to being a saint, the reason why people say dream is that she is a woman of Chu Feng, who can be trusted by Chu Feng. But now Chu Feng has denied it directly, who can be the master of the family?


    The people who cherish the family are more flustered, if you choose not to sell Chu Feng can trust people, then how to do?


    At this time, the housekeeper said again: "demon, if Miss Ximeng doesn''t want to be the master of the house, our second candidate is Miss Xi Tianlan. She was once the wife of the master. She has handled many things when she followed the master. She is also familiar with the family affairs. She is the second suitable candidate."


    When the housekeeper said it, those half step sages nodded slightly. It doesn''t matter who they are now the head of the house. The key is Chu Feng''s trust and won''t be implicated in cherishing the family.


    It seems that Chu Feng released Xi Tianlan just now, so they think it''s OK to cherish Tianlan. Anyway, Xi Tianlan''s cultivation is the God of creation, which is not unqualified.


    Chu Feng didn''t know how to cherish his family''s thoughts. He just wanted to choose a person who was close to him, but he had nothing to do with him.


    However, Xi Tianlan is also a suitable candidate. At least Chu Feng still trusts her, but the woman does not make a blood spirit contract with herself, which is a problem.


    Of course, in front of these people, Chu Feng didn''t show it, just nodded: "this is your own choice. If you don''t obey the new owner, I don''t care about the small things, and don''t blame me for the big things."


    Leaving a word, Chu Feng went to one side and asked the demon king to lead the army to see if there were any missing places. In addition, he conducted an inventory to expel all the people who had been practicing the alliance''s divine realm to the morning light secret place, where they should go.


    Today, he completely stabilized the Xiuzhen world. Chu Feng''s mood was pretty good, so he didn''t mind being kind once. He just thought of the lost look of his dream. After all, Chu Feng''s heart was still a little weak.


    I don''t know if she can slow down from the heaviness of killing Xi Canghai with her own hands?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3172

    Until the night, Chu Feng did not see the dream, because the dream from back on his own person in the room, even Xi Tianlan did not let her in.


    After Chu Feng arrived, he did not disturb the dream. Instead, he sat outside his residence and received the information about his family. Xi Ruyan also rushed back from the temple of King Wu. However, no one in the dream wanted to see him. So Xi Ruyan could only sit outside with Chu Feng.


    Almost dark, Chu Feng let her go to see the situation of Xi''s family, Xi Ruyan also left temporarily.


    As for the Xi family''s affairs today, in order to make Wanjie present a stable state, Chu Feng has let people spread the news. Although he has never said that he wants to unify the five forbidden areas, with the stability of the Xiuzhen realm, everyone thinks that Chu Feng is the supreme existence of Wanjie.


    Chu Feng didn''t say anything about it. Everyone thought it was everyone''s business. As long as you know what you need to do in your heart, it''s enough. As for other things, you don''t have so much spirit and energy to manage.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is still thinking about nothingness. Now many things have calmed down. There is no enemy in the world. According to the master of the world, when the four ancestors return is the beginning of the World War I.


    So Chu Feng''s heart is empty, because there is at least a little time now.


    "The devil!"


    Because the dream didn''t come into the house and then went to deal with things, Xi Tianlan came to see Chu Feng still sitting outside the door and went to kneel on one knee: "henceforth, sky blue is your slave and most loyal servant, I will not let you down."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that Xi Tianlan suddenly came out to himself, but he was curious for a moment: "such a big gift?"


    Xi Tianlan nodded: "the devil supports me to become the master of the house. You can bear the big ceremony."


    Chufeng was stunned at hearing the speech, and immediately knew that Xi Tianlan was misunderstood. It must have been something that Xi Tianlan had said to her, so she thought she had helped her become the master of the family. However, Chu Feng had no good explanation for this, because if she objected, Xi Tianlan could not be the master of the house.


    Seeing Chu Feng look as usual, Xi Tianlan also stood up: "I have made a contract for myself and will always be loyal to you. In this life, no one will listen to me except you."


    Chu Feng was stunned and looked at Xi Tianlan: "have you made a blood spirit contract?"


    Because the people who have made the blood spirit contract will have a little different breath. Ordinary people don''t feel much. Chu Feng can just feel this.


    Xi Tianlan nodded: "yes!"


    Xi Tianlan was very happy when she knew that everyone recommended her to be the master of the house, and Chu Feng didn''t object to it, because even if she couldn''t become Chu Feng''s woman, her status in Xi''s family was very noble, at least no one dared to think about her.


    But after being happy, Xi Tianlan is also very clear that if it was not for Chu Feng, a group of people who cherish the family would not be able to support themselves, because men are superior to women, which is a common fault in the cultivation of the truth. How can they make themselves masters of their families?


    So after calming down, Xi Tianlan made his own blood spirit contract and swore to be loyal to Chu Feng. He would never betray him. He only served one Lord in his life!


    After Xi Tianlan''s confirmation, Chu Feng really doesn''t know what to say. It can be said that Xi Tianlan is very smart and knows how to express his position. However, he also thinks that Xi Tianlan is a bit silly and just a blood spirit contract. As long as he is obedient, why should he have a life of loyalty? It''s like his woman, breaking her own retreat.


    But Xi Tianlan can make such a blood spirit contract. Chu Feng is still very satisfied. If she can see her performance in the future, if she can break her blood spirit contract, that is, the contract is mainly in her own right, and only myself can break it for her.


    The door of the dream also opened at this time. The dream that had been in the room for an afternoon came out. Chu Feng did not pay attention to Xi Tianlan. He stood up and met him. He took the dream''s hand and asked softly, "is it better?"


    "It''s OK!" Meng gently shook his head and showed a light smile on his face: "although brother lanning and his father died in my hands, it was better than dying in the hands of others. The most important thing is that most of the people who cherish our family have survived, and Wanjie will not be affected by my father''s ambition in the future."


    "So I''m ok. I know what I''ve done is against the duty of a daughter, but I can live up to my conscience, so I''ll suffer, but I won''t feel guilty all my life."


    Hearing the words of the dream, Chu Feng worried for a day, and his heart was completely settled down. He held the dream in his arms, and his voice was firm: "Chu Feng, I will never fail you."


    The dream leaned on Chu Feng''s shoulder, the voice was very small, so small that only Chu Feng could hear: "you said you would be responsible for me. Now I''ll give you a chance. If you negate me, I''ll take you that, so that you don''t want to be entangled with other women all your life."


    The voice of dream is very good to hear, but hear what she said, Chu Feng is still slightly timid, but also know that dream is to joke with himself.


    Holding the woman in her arms and smelling the natural fragrance from her body, Chu Feng was most entangled in becoming an enemy with dreams when she came back to Xiuzhen world. She would probably go to the opposite side. But now, Chu Feng finds that her dream mind is beyond her comprehension.Because of this, Chu Feng is more pitiful for her dream. This woman can be said to be for her own sake, or for her great love in her heart. It is a real act of righteousness to destroy her relatives. I believe that other people may not be able to do this.


    They didn''t hold on to each other all the time, and they separated at about the same time.


    Dream went to Xi Tianlan''s front, took up her hands: "Chu Feng supports you to become the master of the house, so you must do well, contact me if you have anything, even though I am not in Xi family, I will still care about here."


    Xi Tianlan looked at Chu Feng''s eyes, and nodded: "don''t worry, master''s mind, I understand!"


    Master?


    Dream smell speech Leng for a moment, look at the Chu wind in doubt, Chu Feng just spread out his hands to show that he is innocent.


    The dream is too lazy to investigate. Xi Tianlan is a woman. It is impossible to control the family without a supporter. Although she is now called Master Chu Feng, she will not pay too much attention to it.


    But there was a sadness in his eyes: "my father?"


    "The demon God has already let the demon king be buried in the tomb of Xijia ancestor." Xi Tianlan took a look at Chu Feng and then returned.


    Dream smell speech nod, returned to the side of Chu Feng: "sky blue elder sister, that cherish the home depends on you."


    "Miss!" When she was about to leave, Xi Ruyan ran back, and her eyes immediately turned red: "do you want me?"


    The dream flashed a smile, stroked the face of Xi Ruyan who came near, and said softly: "silly girl, how can I not want you? Although Tianlan''s elder sister has just come to my home, she has no hope to help me


    "Because to a certain extent, you represent me. When I and Chu Feng join hands to destroy the void, I will come back and take you away, OK?"


    "I don''t believe it. What if you don''t come back?" And tears are coming.


    Dream wryly shook his head, raised a hand: "I can swear by the way of heaven, will never abandon such as smoke."


    "I believe you, miss." Xi Ruyan quickly grabbed the dream, and immediately burst into tears to smile. He looked at Chu Feng, and then playfully gathered to the ear of the dream. With the voice that only two people could hear, he said: "Miss, I found that the devil is very big, so you must come back to pick me up. Without my help, you will be dead by that one person."


    Mengshen was stunned, and then she reacted to what Xi Ruyan meant. Her face turned red and she glared at Xi Ruyan. She was clear about Chu Feng''s ability. She didn''t know how many times she had seen it before she came back.


    But the character of dream belongs to is more reserved, she certainly won''t say it in person to blame Xi Ruyan. She naturally took Chu Feng''s arm: "come on, there''s smoke here to help Tianlan sister, and Xi''s family will soon be stable."


    Chu Feng nodded, opened the door of dazzle light and walked in with the dream. Xi Ruyan and Xi Tianlan stood there until the door of dazzle disappeared. They didn''t take back their eyes, because they were all smart people. From the words of their dreams just now, we can feel that this time we leave, maybe we don''t know when the next meeting is.


    Maybe I''ll never see you again.


    Feel the breath dull appearance, Xi Tianlan curls his lips: "what did you say to the dream just now, how did she blush?"


    Xi Ruyan Dudu mouth, two hands lifted up to compare a length and width, said: "I told her that the devil has such ability, let her must come to take me away, otherwise she alone, is not enough demon ravage."


    Xi Tianlan smelled the words, the corner of his mouth severely affected: "you can really dare to say."


    Chu Feng, who had returned to the temple of King Wu, sneezed and felt that someone was talking about himself. He took a breath and said, "I''m really upset."


    But the dream is standing there looking at the surrounding environment, she knows this is Chu Feng''s bedroom. Her face is unnaturally red. She thinks of the time when she was attached to Bai He''s body and Chu Feng''s lingering. She turns around and her innocent and beautiful face appears a touch of Shyness: "I''m not in a good mood today. Do you want animals or animals?"


    Chu Feng coughed with an embarrassed smile and took the little hand of the dream: "don''t you think it''s better to treat animals than animals? And it''s not that I haven''t been with you. "


    Dream face more red, know Chu wind is attached to the body of white lotus, think of white lotus, dream frown around to see: "white lotus?"


    Referring to Bai He, Chu Feng''s look was also dim: "wait until everything is stable and then go back to her."


    The dream also knew that day she and Chu Feng said the words, white lotus all heard, now certainly will not come back, took Chu Feng in his arms before walking: "later, really can''t negate me."


    Chu Feng understood that today''s experience had a great influence on her and needed a sense of stability and safety. She patted her shoulder and said, "if you are negative, you will never lift it for life."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3173

    The next morning, the sun was warm and cloudless!


    Because Chu Feng has eliminated the threat from Xijia in Xiuzhen world, Wanjie is now showing a thriving atmosphere. According to Chu Feng''s meaning, no one who knows the countdown to extinction has leaked any information.


    It''s not easy for Wanjie to have such an atmosphere. It can''t be broken easily. Even if it can be avoided in the future, chufeng doesn''t want them to know.


    After all, no matter the hidden world, the demon realm, the spirit world, or the lost war world, except for the lost countries, there was a chaotic situation. There was basically no communication between each of the great forbidden areas. It seems that now there is a completely peaceful attitude, and people from the demon realm can occasionally go to the rest of the forbidden areas, which is very rare.


    It can be said that many people have fantasized about this situation, but it can only be achieved today.


    According to Murong Bing''s words a few days ago, because the world has stabilized, human beings have begun to enter the demon realm, and even marry the women of the demon realm, or the men of the demon domain marry the women of the human beings. It is estimated that a new species, the combination of man and demon, will be created.


    The metaphor of Chu Feng is the human demon. On the spot, Murong Bing and lengrushuang sprayed his face with saliva, because if people and the ones who are going to give birth to are human demons, what are their future children?


    So according to lengrushuang and Murong Bing, the combination of man and demon is half demon!


    Half of the people''s blood, half of the demon''s blood, just don''t know how powerful the talent will be.


    Chu Feng is only joking about this. As for what the children with Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing will look like in the future, chufeng doesn''t care. He is only satisfied with the current situation. The Western Wanjie also begins to border with the Oriental Wanjie. He brings all these things.


    Looking at Chu''s dream, I feel satisfied when I open my eyes.


    Dream also opened his eyes at this time, see Chu Feng is staring at him, face slightly red, turn his head: "rascal!"


    Chu Feng did not do anything to her last night, but she used some messy reasons to let her sleep with a little white sheep. According to Chu Feng''s meaning, people should liberate themselves when they sleep at night, otherwise it is not conducive to sleep. It doesn''t matter if they dream that they are saints, but Chu Feng takes off her clothes by himself.


    As a result, they didn''t do anything, just like a newborn baby, and slept for a whole night.


    Feel two people still completely stick together, dream face slightly red push away Chu Feng, twinkle between put on last night''s clothes all put on, still don''t forget to look back at Chu Feng one eye: "shameless!"


    Once again, Chu Feng opened the door of the bedroom and went out. Chu Feng laughed and put on her clothes. Kardashan came in with a basin of water: "less wind, wash your face!"


    Chu Feng looked at kadaishan''s submissive appearance. Now it seems that she is totally determined to be a servant.


    However, the temple of King Wu is so big that it''s good to have a person like kadaishan to deal with the chores. As for whether kardashan has any bad intentions, Chu Feng doesn''t worry at all, because Chu Feng doesn''t want to live.


    After washing his face and rinsing his mouth with clear water, Chu Feng went out. In fact, it was totally unnecessary. The sage completely relied on his own strength to clean.


    Not many kadaishan can have such a heart, Chu Feng naturally is not good for her to be rejected.


    Out of the bedroom, Chu Feng didn''t see the dream. Her left eye twinkled and she found that she had gone to the residence of Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er. It is estimated that Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan are the only ones who have a better relationship with dreams. If it is Chang''e, it is not wrong to fight against the dream for 300 rounds.


    They walked to the place where they were. Before they sat down, they felt a chill behind them. They didn''t have to go to see who was coming.


    Who can still be filled with cold in such an atmosphere, except Chang''e?


    Looking back, she came with Oriental rhyme. She took Chu Feng''s hand and went on walking. Standing in front of Lu Wan, she nodded slightly: "it''s just the same people today. As for Su Daji and the fourth princess, I don''t want to manage it!"


    "This is a man''s struggle between our holy lands. In the future, I will be the main palace. Do you have any opinions?"


    Chu Feng also when what things, hear Chang''e''s words, suddenly the corners of his mouth mercilessly twitch for a moment, in his so many beauties, dare to say such a word of people, it is estimated that Chang''e is also a person.


    Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and the three dreamers smile bitterly, but they don''t really mean to compare with Chang''e, because Chang''e is seven generations and seven generations. If Chu Feng has to choose one person among so many beauties to become the palace, then Chang''e is really the only one. We will not forget that Lin Yulin, Chu Feng''s favorite, is also Chang''e''s life.


    See three people all don''t speak, Chang''e pulls Chu Feng to sit down: "unexpectedly you are silent, that is to promise, after all I first you after."


    When she said this, Chang''e''s face turned unnaturally red. She seemed to think of how embarrassing the picture was."Sister Chang''e, let''s get down to business."


    Listening to Chang''e''s words, Zhang yun''er knew that it would be out of line to talk about it. She quickly opened up the topic and said to Dongfang Yun, "sister jade rabbit, please go outside and look at it. Don''t let people get close to here."


    Dongfang Yun nodded and retreated, but there was nothing wrong with it. After all, there are saints here, and Chang''e sits down. Where is her position?


    After the eastern rhyme goes down, Chang''e, LV Wan, and Zhang yun''er''s faces become heavy, which makes Chu Feng and dream all stunned. If one person looks like this, it''s OK. How can all three people look like this now?


    Just want to ask how to return a responsibility when, Zhang Yun Er soft voice opening: "Chu wind, when you enter the world of cherish home, Wu King Temple appeared nihilism breath."


    Chu Feng''s spirit suddenly shakes. He knows that Zhang yun''er will not feel the breath of nothingness for no reason. The reason why he said this is that the nihility may have arrived at the temple of King Wu and attached to someone''s body when he has no way to control the fate but wants to know their plans.


    Frown slightly, now nothingness can not know the future development track, for Chu Feng they are a good thing, so if it lurks in the temple of King Wu, it is absolutely not allowed.


    "Who do you suspect?" he said


    Zhang yun''er three people all shake their heads to say that they are not clear. On that day, after trial, Yihong and situ Ya''s master and servant, Xi Ruyan has already gone back to the world of cherishing the family, so it is definitely not her, because if it is her, nihility will certainly not follow her.


    In addition to Zhang Yuner''s body, there was no one else in the room, so there was no one else in the room.


    Oriental rhyme, Yihong, situ ya, kardashan and xuanyuanlang!


    Chu Feng frowned. It''s really not an easy thing for five people to find out who the nihility may be hidden in. However, no matter how hard it is, it needs to be explored. After all, we are often together. If there is any evil intention in nothingness, it will certainly bring great harm.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng said, "I''ll go back to my bedroom. You''ll let them come to me separately. I''ll see if I can find out who has nothingness in his body."


    "Or, at that time, it was just nothingness, and occasionally came to the temple of King Wu, but then left."


    As for whether nihilism has left, Chu Feng thinks it is unlikely, because the only way for nihilism to understand their movements now is to lurk around them. The reason for saying that is to comfort myself in my heart.


    Because if nothingness really exists in one of the five, then it will not be so easy for them to avoid nothingness and go to the soul world.


    Unexpectedly decided, Chu Feng also did not waste time, went back to his bedroom first, the four women present discussed, Chang''e called out: "jade rabbit."


    Dongfang Yun immediately came in and showed absolute respect: "we don''t need you to watch here. You can go to chufeng to see if you need help."


    Dongfang Yun retreated with no doubt and came to Chu Feng''s bedroom. Seeing Chu Feng sitting there, Du xiazui went to sit down. Without outsiders around, she would not be too polite to Chu Feng. Anyway, she and Chu Feng are more than any woman and him.


    Chu Feng also took advantage of the situation to pull the Oriental rhyme to his arms, the hand naturally fell on the fullness of the Oriental rhyme.


    Dongfang Yun blinked his eyes and pushed Chu Feng aside. He stood up and said angrily, "asshole, now in broad daylight, master and they are still there, and your door is not closed, asshole!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and shrugged his shoulders: "I''m a little excited. By the way, please ask kardashan to come here for me. I have something to tell her."


    East rhyme hums a way to go out, in the heart secretly scolds unceasingly, although she has not been with Chu wind for a long time, but also does not take in the broad daylight, is Chang''e to know how embarrassed!


    But Chu Feng, who was sitting in the same place, frowned. He could feel that Oriental rhyme or Oriental rhyme was not attached to nothingness through the trial just now. Because if nothingness is attached to it, in the situation just like that, with the emotional excitement of Oriental rhyme, nihility should show a little horse''s feet.


    After all, the emotion of the attached people will be more or less affected by the attached people. Even the emptiness will inadvertently affect the mood of the Oriental rhyme. The performance just now is too normal, which is completely the essence of the Oriental rhyme.


    Then there are four people left. Who are they?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3174

    "Less wind, you want me?" Soon the Oriental rhyme came, and as soon as he entered the door, he made a sound.


    Chu Feng looked at her faintly and said, "close the door, come here!"


    Kardashan was stunned, but she closed the door according to Chu Feng''s intention. When she wanted to sit down, Chu Feng pointed to the chair beside her, which was just walking by Dongfang Yun: "sit here!"


    Kardashan''s mouth was slightly open. The chair was too close to Chu Feng, blinking her eyes and pretending to be shy: "there is less wind. If you want kadaishan, I can sneak over at night. It''s broad daylight now. When they find something wrong, you''re OK. I''m afraid of death!"


    Chu Feng cold face: "don''t pretend for me, I ask you to come over for me."


    When she was still there, she stood up all of a sudden and murmured, "OK, but be gentle. Although I''m not a girl, I''ve done it once. I''m afraid of pain."


    With that, kardashan came over and squatted down in front of Chu Feng, with a smile in her mouth and excitement in her smile.


    Although Chu Feng didn''t look down, her left eye was already completely in her eyes. Kardashan''s smile was about to succeed. She secretly said that the woman wanted to be played by herself in her dreams. Chu Feng also held her hand that she stretched out to help her take off her pants: "you said it''s right. It''s still in the daytime."


    Kardashan was stunned and lifted up. "It''s OK. There''s less wind. I''ll cover my mouth with something. There won''t be any movement."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng is more sure that there is no problem with kadaishan. Everything about this woman can''t be imitated. Whether it''s her hypocrisy or her urgency, she can''t put on. If the nihility is really attached to her, it will change more or less.


    "Go down and call my brother-in-law. I have something to discuss with him," she said


    Sure Chu Feng really didn''t mean that. Kardashan had a feeling of regret for her youth. She knew that she didn''t put on any pure feelings. She just rushed to her mouth. She didn''t believe that Chu Feng could calm down and tell her to go.


    Eyes sad to get up, three steps a turn back to leave Chu Feng''s bedroom, not long after Xuanyuan Lang also whistled.


    Before the man came in, he said, "brother-in-law, when will you help me improve my accomplishments? Now that you are in charge of all the realms, duckweed also asked me to go back and prepare to formally remove the management of the family. If you don''t help me improve my accomplishments, how can I establish my own authority?"


    Xuanyuan Lang just opened his mouth, Chu Feng knew that he was not attached to the body by nothingness, because if nothing attached to him, xuanyuanlang would never say that he would go back to Xuanyuan family.


    And think of the nihility every time it appears is like a dream, so it is still inclined to become a woman, so the possibility of attaching to xuanyuanlang is not very great.


    After dispelling his doubts about Xuanyuan Lang, Chu Feng said, "there is nothing wrong now, but there is Princess duckweed there. You can get familiar with the affairs of Xuanyuan family first. After I have dealt with some things, I will look for you and upgrade to the God of creation. Are you satisfied?"


    Xuanyuan Langton showed a satisfied smile and nodded his head and said, "ha ha, by the way, brother-in-law, you can send me back, so that I can go back from the secret place of morning light."


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly and opened the door of dazzle light: "do a good job and say hello to duckweed princess for me."


    "Hello Xuanyuan''s frank and quick return to the door, he really did not want to stay here, in addition to a man, all women, but also a higher realm than him, how to stay uncomfortable ah.


    After xuanyuanlang left, Chu Feng got up and walked out of the bedroom. At present, it is certain that there is no problem with the Oriental rhyme of xuanyuanlang, kadaisanhe, so only Yihong and situ Ya are left.


    When I came to Yihong''s residence, I saw Yihong and situya sitting on the grass. Yihong was a very elegant woman. Since she had been with her for a long time, she naturally had some elegant temperament.


    As they walked past, they also stood up. Chu Feng said with a smile: "the world is stable for a while. I don''t know when nothingness will change. I want to take advantage of the remaining time to go back to the modern world and look around. I''ll tell you what you have."


    Chu Feng just finished speaking, situ Ya frowned: "do you want me to follow you?"


    When situ Ya asked about this sentence, Chu Feng''s heart sprouted a trace of cold, but his face didn''t show it. He shook his head and said, "no, Chang''e, they''ll follow me. You''ll just accompany aunt Yihong."


    "That''s good." In Chu Feng seems unintentional, but pay attention to the time, situya seems to be relaxed a lot of general said.


    Then he said, "talk to your wife. I''ll go out for a walk."


    After saying this, situ Ya went out, and Chu Feng''s eyes flashed over his back, and his suspicion of her was dispelled, because she didn''t look like she was pretending to be, and if she had nothing, she would know that she would not take her, and she would not look so natural.Now that four of the most likely five people have been removed, only Yihong is left.


    In the face of Yihong, Chu Feng did not show any expression, just a natural smile: "aunt Yihong, I''m not here at this time. Do you have anything to do? While I''m still there, I''ll help you arrange it for you. For example, do you want to go to the demon world to see the people of yihongxuan? "


    "No!" Yihong gently shook his head and naturally took Chu Feng''s hand to go to the house. After entering the room, he turned around and closed the door. Then he held Chu Feng''s hands and hugged him: "I know that although the world is stable now, the problem of nothingness is still there. It''s normal for you to relax yourself temporarily, because when you wait for nothingness, you don''t know a lot of things."


    "I don''t ask for anything, but aren''t you ready to do something before you leave?"


    That elegant smile, the clear expression in the eyes means that Chu Feng can''t know what''s going on. It''s totally a kind of elegant taste to seduce his Yihong.


    On the other hand, she hugged Yihong and directly kissed her red lips, which was irreparable. It doesn''t matter if she once or twice, or three or four times.


    Yihong has no reserve. He hugs Chu Feng warmly and kisses them together. He slowly approaches a table. Yihong gently pushes chufeng away and sits on tiptoe on the table. His legs are left and right on two chairs. The door is open!


    Blinking eyes, showing a special charm: "what are you waiting for?"


    Chu Feng walked over and stood in front of Yihong. His eyes and eyes looked at each other, and his hands were moving. Then he let Yihong''s legs rest on his shoulders. Chu Feng completely let go. With Yihong''s voice unable to suppress, a war without blood and smoke officially started.


    Two hours later, Chu Feng walked out of Yihong''s room. Seeing that the sky was approaching noon, she looked back and saw Yihong sleeping on the bed. Chu Feng knew that nothingness was not attached to her.


    Close the door, turn around to see situya sitting in the yard, squint eyes, smile: "take good care of aunt Yihong."


    "Shameless!" In situ Ya''s eyes, there was a look of disdain: "I don''t see what I''ve done, but I still call my wife like this!"


    Chu Feng doesn''t care about spreading his hands, because no matter how he says things and feelings are done in the end and can''t be retrieved, then no matter how entangled, Chu Feng is not the kind of person who dare not admit it.


    She walked out of Yihong''s residence and came to Lu Wan and her. After sitting down, Chu Feng was just about to say that there was no breakthrough. Chang e slapped her on the table. Chu Feng found out that besides Zhang yun''er and Meng Meng, Lu Wan also looked at him helplessly. What''s going on?


    "Asshole!"


    Chang''e stood up and gave a cold hum. She turned around and walked to a tree. Her heart was in a state of fluctuation, as if it were a big thing.


    Chu Feng was puzzled. When she was about to ask what happened, Lu Wan sighed: "Chu Feng, I didn''t expect you to be such a person."


    What''s wrong with me?


    Chu Feng asked himself in his heart. He didn''t know what the situation was. He looked at Zhang Yuner and Meng. The latter lowered his head and didn''t say a word. He just blushed to the position of his ears.


    When Chu Feng''s face was confused, Zhang yun''er opened his mouth in a low voice: "just now you went to test five people. In order to help you analyze, we have been observing, but you have not found it."


    Watching all the time? Chu Feng pauses for a moment. After the reaction, the corners of his mouth move, just like the autumn wind sweeping leaves. If he has been looking at it, isn''t the battle between himself and Yihong also seen? The problem that has been concealed has also been exposed?


    No wonder Chang''e and Lu Wan Hui are like this. After all, how can Yihong be Shangguan yingyue''s sworn sister!


    Embarrassed cough a, old face do not know where to put: "that, we''d better discuss, next go out to play things!"


    Zhang yun''er also got up to pull Chang''e back and sit down. She said with a wry smile, "sister Chang''e, I don''t think it''s once or twice. It''s useless for you to be angry now. Can you leave him?"


    Chang''e clenched her lips and glared at Chu Feng fiercely. She didn''t expect that Chu Feng would even give her Yihong. However, when she thought of Lin Yulin, one of the six students, Chang''e seemed to understand again and snorted coldly: "you have heavy taste. It seems that it is specific."


    Chu Feng has a sense of integrity broken all over the ground, but now what is said is false, spread his hands: "calculate me wrong, where do you want to go next, I listen to your arrangement!"


    Meng was told that she was going to go to the soul world just now, so she probably knew what was going on at the moment. She said, "go to the blade snow sect. Last time, let the saint mu Qianxue cooperate with your plan. I also want to take this opportunity to clear the past with her."


    Chu Feng nodded: "good!"


    Everything is just for nothingness. Although we don''t know whether nothingness is nearby, we always need to be careful. As long as nihilism knows that they are going to the blade snow sect, they will not doubt anything. They are really ready to walk around before the war!www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3175

    Near the sunset, Chu Feng and Chang''e four people left the temple of King Wu with integrity. What he declared was that he wanted to walk around in recent years. If there was nothing important, don''t contact him.


    Then, under the gaze of Yanluo, he left the temple of King Wu and went to the renxuezong. After a lot of things, especially because xuenishang and chufeng had made a spiritual accommodation contract, chufeng always gave lenient treatment to the sect. When he arrived at the sect, he was also welcomed. Of course, Lu Wan was more welcome than anyone else More.


    Come to the highest ice and snow building, Xueying, who has already received the news, just let mu Qianxue accompany her in the ice palace.


    They didn''t know what Chu Feng was doing. They also brought four women together, and each of them was a saint.


    Among them, the most complex mood is mu Qianxue. She and dream are equally famous. Both of them are in Bozhong, but dream can be with Chu Feng, but she can''t, which makes mu Qianxue feel uncomfortable.


    I feel that if I had come back, I might be with Chu Feng now.


    Of course, these are just in mind, on the surface mu Qianxue will not reveal, that is not in line with her character.


    Chu Feng went over and sat on the throne of the patriarch. His left eye flashed and controlled everything. The snow colored clothes also appeared. He said to Xueying and mu Qianxue, "come here for a moment."


    When they saw the snow colored clothes, they both went over and knew that the snow colored clothes could not leave the Chu wind too far away, so they could only go there at the moment.


    The appearance of Xue nishang made Chang''e and others look unnatural. They didn''t get angry. They knew that it was not Xue nishang. It was not easy for Chu Feng to take the Luo family easily. However, knowing that there was another woman in Chu Feng''s body, their hearts always felt strange.


    The same person who feels good is Chu Feng, because today and Yihong''s fighting snow nishang must be in the eye, suddenly there is a sense of integrity broken all over the ground, it seems that in the future or as low-key as possible, otherwise for a long time in Xue nishang''s heart, there will be no secret.


    Snow nishang called Xueying two people in the past, where they don''t know what to whisper with them. After a while, Xueying and mu Qianxue went down.


    Snow Ying nods to say: "elder martial sister said the matter we knew, as long as can, we have no opinion."


    At present, Chu Feng is unable to determine whether nihility is lurking in a corner, but he is aboveboard. He believes that nothingness should not doubt anything. As long as it does not doubt what follows, when night falls, he can take Chang''e into the soul world.


    Now snow nishang and snow Ying and mu Qianxue said clearly, Chu Feng did not say anything: "that, you go to prepare some food and drink, I sit quietly for a while."


    All of them understood the meaning of Chu Feng, and they all left the ice palace, and the snow colored clothes returned to Chu Feng''s body.


    When confirming that there was no one around, and that nothing would definitely not exist, Chu Feng opened up a picture connecting the soul world and the master of the world.


    The figure of the world lord appears on the screen. When Chu Feng was about to speak, he said with a smile: "nothingness can''t change anything. In fact, you don''t need to be so troublesome at all. Nihilism will not care about what you do now. As long as the four ancestors return, it will start its own plan. Now it is unnecessary to do anything."


    The master of the world knows why he did it. Chu Feng is not surprised, but he doesn''t want to explain anything about it. Be careful.


    I also asked about the matter of contacting the Lord of the world this time: "we will come to the spirit world after nightfall tonight. I hope you can get ready in advance. In addition, I want to take all the people in the holy land with me this time. Is that ok?"


    "Yes!" The world Master shook his head and said peacefully: "originally, my original idea here was to send you to a place. At most, it was to respect gods and goddess. Now, you mean to cherish dreams and emperors. This has been very difficult for me. If there are too many people, my strength is not enough to support sending you to that place."


    Chu Feng hears the speech eyebrow slightly frown: "then I can take a few people to go?"


    The Lord thought for a while and held out three fingers: "besides you, it''s the safest to take three people with you."


    Three people?


    When Chu Feng heard the speech, he felt a little frustrated. His original idea was that there should be a chance for the saints to enhance their strength. So he would bring all the saints that he could unite with now. But now the world Master said that he could only take three people with him, which made Chu Feng a little embarrassed.


    "Four at most!" Seeing Chu Feng''s dilemma, the master sighed: "the four can''t be any more. According to my meaning, respecting gods and emperors are already infinite saints, so they don''t have to come."


    "Goddess, cherish dream, Xue Ying and mu Qianxue are still saints, maybe they will have a chance to improve."


    Chufeng didn''t answer immediately. Instead, miyin told Chang''e and others about their own plans. Because Chu Feng could not arrange these things, it all depended on their self-confidence and how much improvement they could make when they went to the place the LORD said.While waiting for the result of several women''s discussion, Chu Feng also asked, "what about the snow colored clothes?"


    "She''s OK!" The owner of the world said with a faint smile: "you are one, just a person, and I will not take her with you. Can you really not take her?"


    Xue nishang can''t leave ten meters away from her, so she has to take it with her, and even in her own body, there is nothing left.


    After about half an hour, Chu Feng and the master of the world were chatting about where they were. At the moment, even if nothingness came, they would not be interested in it. Chang''e and their colleagues also came to the news. They made their own judgment according to their own abilities. The four people who were going to go had already decided.


    Chang''e, Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er, and mu Qianxue!


    Because Chang''e and Lu Wan are already infinite saints, but they are not the top type. Maybe they are still a little different from the four ancestors. Therefore, when it is impossible to guarantee that the rest of the people can be promoted to the most powerful state, Lu Wan and Chang''e go better. They can strengthen their own strength, and maybe they will be a great help in the future.


    As for Zhang yun''er, she must go. She is a forbidden goddess and reaches the peak of her strength. This time, she goes to the soul world mainly to stimulate her final strength and return to the peak.


    It''s mu Qianxue, not Xueying and dream. The reason is that Xue Ying thinks that her ability is limited, and going there may be a waste of a quota. The dream itself has the art of dream making, which can even affect the infinite sage. So, even if the power is not so strong, it can be.


    Therefore, this opportunity gives mu Qianxue a chance. As long as mu Qianxue can be promoted to an infinite sage, I believe it is also a great help.


    Moreover, there are snow colored clothes in Chu Feng''s body, which means Chu Feng takes five people with him. If no one can become an infinite sage, and Chu Feng is six sages, even if the four great ancestors return in the future, how can they fight against the six sages, especially the existence of Chu Feng.


    Of course, these are just assumptions. Sages mainly focus on perception. Maybe some people have broken through, some people just sublimated their mood.


    Originally in Chu Feng''s heart, if she could only take four people, it would be Chang''e LV Wan, Zhang yun''er and Meng. But now they have their own results. It''s hard for Chu Feng to say that she won''t give mu Qianxue. Moreover, dream is not the kind of selfish person. Chu Feng can''t say whether to let her go or not to Mu Qianxue.


    Unexpectedly, a decision has been made, and the night has come. Chu Feng and the world Lord say goodbye and turn off the screen.


    Out of the palace of ice and snow, Chu Feng walked far away and came to Xueying''s territory. Only a few women sat there chatting. Even Chang''e joined in. Everyone was talking about some of the sage''s experiences.


    "Did not eat the wind?" he asked


    Xueying stood up and said, "you are ready, please."


    No matter when there were many people but few people, Xue Ying had a good control of her feelings for Chu Feng, so that no one could see it. Moreover, now she controls the sword snow clan instead of Xue nishang, and she can''t let herself be emotional to others.


    With Xueying, they come to a restaurant which is made of ice and snow. Although most of the practitioners don''t need food, the food they serve is also good, but it''s a pity that none of them are cooked food.


    After everyone sat down, the dream said, "Chu Feng, wait till I finish eating, I''ll go to the demon world!"


    Chu Feng nodded and didn''t say anything, because he had already said that the dream remained hidden in the demon world just now. Then he left his body and attached it to Shangguan Jiayan with the skill of dream. He watched the situation of Wanjie and saw that there was no change in the holy Hall of King Wu.


    As for Xue Ying, she still stays in the school of blade snow and keeps in touch with her dream. Now that they are gone, there are only two saints left in the world. If there is any change, they can only be supported by Xueying and dream.


    Chu Feng also took up a glass of ice fruit wine for this and said, "it''s hard for you."


    Because those who stay will have to bear greater risks, but the journey to the spiritual world must go. Otherwise, there will not be enough strength to fight against nothingness in the future.


    After a dinner, Zhang Yuner and mu Qianxue go to her residence, Chang''e and Lu Wan go to another place, and Chu Feng finds a place to rest alone.


    Because Sansheng taboos can open the channel of the soul world, and then they can be divided into three groups to leave together, so as to distract attention. When nothingness finds that people are all gone, it can''t imagine that they are going to the soul world, because not everyone can freely go in and out of the soul world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3176

    Late at night, Chu Feng directly opened the channel of the soul world in his residence and went in.


    He had already contacted Chang''e and them at the same time point, because the master of this time had arranged for them. As long as they went to the soul world, they would appear in a place, and then they could go directly to the main hall of the world.


    In the blink of an eye, when feeling a cool breath, Chu Feng has already arrived in the soul area to the west of the soul world.


    This is the fourth time to come to the soul world. Chu Feng shakes his head helplessly. It''s good for a person to come to the soul world once alive. He even came to the soul world four times in a row. Is it true that he has never been to the soul world for four times?


    Looking around, Chang''e and Chang''e are expected to come soon. They don''t need to worry about entering the soul setting area this time. The world Master has changed their life card rules. This time, they will not be affected in the soul setting area.


    In the past few minutes, the two figures appeared. Chang''e and Lu Wan arrived. Although Chang''e had been to the soul world, her memory of belonging to the soul world had disappeared after her resurrection. She could not remember too many things. Therefore, the surrounding environment at the moment was strange to Chang''e.


    Lu Wan existed in countless small eras, but it was the first time that Lu Wan came to the soul world.


    Lu Wan was also a little curious about the soul world, which she knew existed at the beginning, because she didn''t know how the master of the world could make the soul world a gathering place for wandering souls. No matter whether the dead people were demons or people, their souls would return to the soul world. What kind of rules of heaven would be needed to formulate?


    "The father of the Lord of the kingdom is the first eternal supreme."


    From Lu Wan''s eyes, Chu Feng understood her curiosity and explained with a smile: "the soul world has existed since the first universe era. Although people in the soul world say that it was created by the master of the world, I believe there must have been some merits of the master. After all, he is the supreme one. It is possible to create a place of soul for the master to manage."


    Chang''e and Lu Wan were surprised: "supreme?"


    Chu Feng has not told Lu Wan about this matter, and there is time at the moment. Therefore, Chu Feng said something about the first Supreme Master of all ages and the old man''s ghost in the supreme throne.


    After listening to Chu Feng, Chang''e and LV wanrao have seen a lot of big storms and waves, and they are shocked at the moment. They really didn''t expect that the supreme has really appeared since ancient times. What kind of existence is it? Why did they die with the collapse of several universes?


    The two women looked at each other, their eyes were blank, but they were a little more heavy.


    The supreme being is the existence in the legend. It once appeared, but it was also dead. Suddenly, there was a feeling in their hearts that the supreme was not powerful and boundless.


    Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue also appeared at this time, the former face slightly red and embarrassed: "the first time, a little unfamiliar, so slow."


    "The underworld is all right. Let''s wait for the good people. Let''s go." Chu Feng knows that Zhang yun''er is still a little unnatural and timid when she comes to the soul world. She holds her hand and says a word. She flies away in an instant, and several women quickly follow her. Now she is in the soul world. Even Chang''e forgets how to go. Naturally, she can only follow Chu Feng.


    However, in order not to cause panic in the soul world, Chu Feng and others well covered up their breath, and soon arrived at the river Styx. Two soul envoys were waiting here. Seeing Chu Feng and others coming, they threw out their black sticks, just like those in golden horn. When they arrived in the River, they turned into a wooden boat.


    Chu Feng and others went up separately. When crossing the Styx River, Chu Feng thought of the golden horn that could not appear again, and sighed slightly in his heart.


    He also stood on the wooden boat and watched the water of the Styx River rolling down below. This is the water of the Styx river that even saints can swallow. The master of the world should not be able to create it. It is almost certain that the soul world may have been created by the Supreme Master of all ages.


    When he thought of the old man who had helped him many times, he even fought for time by suppressing the wormhole with his last remnant soul. Chu Feng''s heart had an indelible respect.


    It''s just that the old man can''t appear again. Maybe suppressing the wormhole is his last mission?


    Between the sighs, the wooden boat has also arrived on the other side, which is different from the first time. After landing, there is no ghost. Chu Feng probably knows clearly that they have been driven to other places by the soul emissary before they come. After all, this time there are five living people, which will inevitably disturb the soul world.


    The two soul envoys took back their sticks and took Chu Feng with them. They entered the dark light curtain. We only felt the appearance of black in front of us, and then we directly felt the big body moving forward.


    I don''t know how long it took to get to the soul setting area in the east of the soul world. A soul envoy said, "Lord demon, it has been eight soul days since the separation of the soul haunting area and the soul fixing area. You can go to the main hall of the world."


    Chu Feng came once and naturally knew that Lu Wan and others had already been shocked. Chang''e was also a little surprised because she had forgotten. So now she heard that the past 16 days had been in a trance. They felt as if they had been in the past few hours.However, we did not study this deeply. After the two soul envoys left, they followed the Chu wind to hide their breath and quickly moved forward.


    The distance between the soul setting area in the East and the main hall of the world is not very far. Before long, Chu Feng had arrived at the hall. When he stood in front of the hall, the Lord also came out of the hall. But after the master came out, LV Wan and others all looked behind him and were surprised.


    "Don''t worry, they have forgotten what happened before they died."


    The master of the world gave a faint smile and looked at the empty and real soul that followed him: "it''s just on your way to the soul world, I need to arrange some things, but I can''t finish it quickly by myself, so let them help. Although they are dead, their willpower is still saints, which helps me a lot."


    Hearing the explanation of the world Master, Lu Wan and other people''s expressions softened a little.


    Because those virtual and real souls standing behind the world Master are the dead people of several families in the Xiuzhen world. Pu yuanlei, Pu Jingqiong and others are there, and even Xi Canghai and Xi lanning are also there. But at the moment, they all stand behind the world Master with a puzzled face and come to the soul fixing area for three hours. They have completely forgotten what happened before they were alive.


    "You go down and remember that you are not allowed to make trouble in the soul setting area."


    The master of the world waved to them. Pu yuanlei and they went to the distance. However, they did not forget to look back at Chu Feng. They were puzzled and puzzled because Chu Feng and Chu Feng were living people with flesh and blood. Why did they appear in the soul world? And how do they feel a sense of familiarity?


    It''s just that all these things are doomed to be unexplained, and they can''t even explain it in the next life.


    After puyuanlei and his followers pushed him down, the owner invited everyone to enter the independent space he created, which made him feel a little angry. As he walked along, people saw the rune depiction of half a football field laughing!


    The Master explained, "I will use this to send you to a place where you should go. That place is connected with the soul world. Except from the soul world, you can''t go to this place in this world."


    Chu Feng asked, "what is that place?"


    In the eyes of the master of the world, a touch of melancholy and sadness passed: "the land of my father''s memory."


    Hearing the words of the world Master, Chu Feng and others immediately tightened their bodies. They all know that the master''s father is the first and supreme one in all ages. What kind of place is it?


    In everyone''s curiosity, the master of the world slowly explained: "it was a memory left by my father when he died. Everything there seems to be a memory, but it is true. It can also be said that it brought you back to the first universe era, before my father became the supreme."


    "However, unlike the last time you went back to ancient times, you will participate in it this time, because it is the era of the universe that has been destroyed. No matter what you have done, it will not change history, because the history of each universe era is independent."


    The hearts of Chu Feng and others were still shocked, because they could not accept everything the world Master said. Could they really go to the first universe era? In other words, can you really go to the memory of others after death?


    Even Chu Feng, who had been helped by the world Master to the ancient times, could not explain all this, but he could feel that he was helping them.


    Sure enough, after chufeng and his friends had digested for a while, the master said, "the reason why I open the memory place at this time is also according to my father''s meaning. He said that one day I will meet an era that I am satisfied with, and don''t want it to be destroyed. If there are people who can achieve the supreme, then open the memory land and let some people I trust feel the supreme breakthrough A moment. "


    "The devil has got the supreme throne and the help of my father''s ghost, so I just follow the decision made by my father''s ghost at the moment before it disappears."


    Quietly listen to the world Lord to finish the words, Chu Feng''s heart or Lu Wan and others are not calm for a long time.


    At this time, Chang''e also asked with a cold face: "how long will we go back, won''t we come back? The world has been destroyed?"


    When Chang''e asked this question, Chu Feng and others also looked at the master of the world. This is indeed a very important question. If we can''t catch up with the time, then the world will collapse in the hands of nothingness.


    The master of the world smiles and looks at Chang''e in a very peaceful way. He sees a ripple: "this requires you and the goddess to cooperate with me. I only know how long I should let you go!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3177

    Seeing everyone''s puzzled look, the master said, "because my father told me that if you can go into the memory place for a long time, then you will get more benefits. So I will send you to the memory place, and I will take the longest time possible. This requires you to work together with me to deduce the destiny."


    What!


    This time, even those who can keep calm are not calm.


    Mu Qianxue also said that she didn''t know about the fate disorder, but Lu Wan and Lu Wan knew it very well. When the ten magic tools gathered together, Zhang Yuner could not see the future, and Chang''e''s art of great destiny could not evolve into the future. At this moment, the world leader even said that she wanted to deduce. How to deduce?


    When the owner pointed to one side, we found that there was a small Rune depiction in addition to half of the football field''s elimination. There were three circles on the edge, showing a triangular situation.


    Later, the master of the world said, "my father had expected that, so he gave back the array that I depicted and transmitted to the place of memory, and taught me an array that can evolve into a destiny. However, this array can not change anything, nor can it deduce the process of the future, but it can only let us know the exact time of extinction."


    "But I''m not strong enough on my own, and I don''t have the power of destiny. But you have both gods and emperors. So as long as you cooperate with me, I can deduce the time of extermination, and then I can set this time so that you can come back before the first World War."


    Hearing the words of the world Master, Chang''e and Zhang yun''er did not hesitate. They went forward and sat in a circle respectively.


    The master of the world also went over and sat in the last circle. After looking at the two people, he said: "there is the spirit body help of Pu yuanlei and others on the transmission array. There is enough strength to support a round trip. You don''t have to worry about the lack of strength at that time."


    Zhang yun''er and Zhang yun''er look a little unnatural. They were really worried about whether they could support the transmission array because the world leader said that they were not strong enough, but now they are at ease.


    "Now you just need to mobilize the power of your own destiny, that is, how you usually deduce your destiny, how to operate now." The world Master did not continue to say anything, closed his eyes and taught Zhang yun''er how to do it.


    Zhang Yuner and Zhang Yuner also closed their eyes and drove their fates. When they thought it was useless, they found that they were effective, and they were still around, and seemed to be heading for some place.


    Chu Feng and his wife stood around, and did not know what to do. However, they felt the mysterious breath of fate, and their eyes also had some expectations.


    Fate has been confused. No one knows when the next moment will be World War I. if it can be deduced, then it can be arranged calmly.


    A few hours later, when Chu Feng and Chu Feng were a little worried, all the breath disappeared, the three masters of the world opened their eyes, and the deduction array depicted by them disappeared.


    But at the moment, we are not concerned about these, but looking at the world Master, want to know what the situation is?


    But the world Master helplessly spread his hands: "I don''t know, it depends on the emperor and the goddess."


    We then looked at Chang''e and Chang''e. it seems that they got the information from the deduction just now. It seems that the master of the world just played a guiding role in it.


    Zhang yun''er frowned and said, "the first World War is after 243 days."


    When Chu Feng and others heard the words, they calculated that it would be eight months. If the time of the soul world was calculated, it would be four months. It seems that there is still a long time. But it takes more than ten days to cross a soul world. Who knows what it will be like to go to the place of memory?


    "There''s no need to worry about this."


    At this time, the master of the world said with a smile: "the time of the place of memory will not have any deviation. It is completely the same as the present world. Every day is a day, but the emperor and daughter, do you not see anything else except this?"


    Zhang yun''er shook her head and said, "I also saw the time when the four ancestors returned from the parallel universe and the time of fate reorganization. The time of fate reorganization is four days after the World War I. It seems that as long as we can survive these four days, then this era will be safe. If we can''t survive these four days, then the universe will perish before the fate reorganization."


    After hearing this, Chu Feng calculated the situation of the so-called World War I. Chu Feng is still unclear. What kind of standard belongs to extermination?


    "The earth is destroyed!" At this time, the master of the world sighed and said: "as long as all the creatures on the earth die, then it will be considered that this era is over, because the earth is the original world. If it does not have the aura of living beings, it will indirectly affect all the heavens and worlds, and endless creatures will slowly die. Except for some special planet worlds, all the world will become Death Stars ¡£¡±


    Chu Feng suddenly nodded. In this way, World War I would be equivalent to protecting the earth? However, Chu Feng felt something was wrong and looked at Lu Wan, who also shook his head to express his bewilderment. Obviously, Lu Wan was not very clear about the extermination of the world.Chu Feng simply did not waste time to think, when the big deal of their own suicide, I believe that can prevent the extinction.


    With such an idea, Chu Feng''s heart suddenly opened up. Anyway, he was the key to exterminate the world, so he would not have to play with nothingness?


    Then a thought, Chu Feng no longer entangled: "when is the return of the four ancestors?"


    "Ten days before the first World War!" Chang''e said back.


    Hearing the time of the return of the four ancestors, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. That is to say, there are only 233 days left for the four ancestors to return to the ancient universe. It also takes four or five days to go back from the soul world to this world. Then, it will only take more than seven months to go to the place of memory.


    "You just need to calculate the time to go back. You don''t need to care about the soul world." At this time, the master said faintly: "I''m not ready for you to come, so let you delay a little time on the way. When you come back from the place of memory, I will temporarily change the rules of the soul world. You just need to open the door of dazzling light to return to this world."


    "So you decide now, how long are you going to go?"


    Chu Feng was silent for a moment and asked, "Lord, if we don''t come back, will the World War I not start?"


    "As usual." The world Master shook his head and said faintly, "because this war has you, without you, the world will be in chaos. The four ancestors return. Do you think this war may be avoided?"


    Chufeng heard the speech and immediately understood, that is, whether they will fight against the world, and he is an indispensable person in the trajectory of fate, unless he is dead, otherwise everything can not be changed.


    Gently exhaled a sulky breath: "return on the day of World War I!"


    The owner''s eyes narrowed: "have you considered it?"


    But in the first ten days of the first World War, the four ancestors would return. At that time, it would bring disaster to the world. Chu Feng had to delay his return for ten days, and Wanjie did not know how many people would die.


    Chu Feng nodded his head and replied with great certainty: "the memory place has the memory of the Lord. It must be a very precious place, and the opening of the World War I is the key. Even if we come back in the first ten days, it will not be of much use to stop the coming of the World War I. why not wait until that day?"


    "But I still hope that the Lord of the world will be merciful and help me to watch some people. I don''t worry about their death, I just need their bodies in good condition."


    The master of the world laughed bitterly, but Chu Feng decided so. He nodded and said, "this time, you don''t have to think I''m the master. How many people will there be? As long as you can make them live, I will treat them as not seeing them! Second, I''ll help you look after the important people


    "Thank you. Let''s go." With the permission of the world Master, the last stone in Chu Feng''s heart was put down. This time he left was eight months. He could not control so much. If he won the victory in the future, he would use the Holy Grail of yin and yang to revive those who died.


    And if they fail, they just die ahead of time. The world Master also understands this, so he agrees with Chu Feng.


    At the same time, they all stood up on the ground of the wind of Chu.


    When the light dissipated, the five people of Chu Feng had disappeared. The world leader looked very weak and gently breathed out a breath: "father, what I can do is this step. I don''t know if Chu Feng can grasp the chance of heaven."


    When Chu Feng and his wife entered the transmission array and went to the place of memory, in the starry sky of the temple world, nothingness stood there coldly, and satina also flashed out from a door of dazzling light.


    Chu Feng has been missing for half a month, and Chang''e, Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and Meng have also disappeared. In addition, mu Qianxue of the blade snow sect doesn''t know where to go, which makes nihility feel hard to control.


    Satina looked at nothingness faintly: "for half a month, we have searched for the world of ten thousand, but there is no trace of Chu Feng. Do you think you will go to the soul world?"


    "No way!" Nihilism shook his head and said definitely: "you say that Chu Feng went to the soul world, I will believe that Chang''e, LV Wan, Zhang yun''er, how can they go to the soul world, and the person who only abides by the rules of the world can allow anyone to travel freely in the soul world. If you are really so enlightened, you will not create trouble for Chu Feng at the beginning, and let all the high priests be killed by Chu Feng."


    Satina only knows something about the soul world, so nothingness says no, that is no, she is too lazy to say anything.


    Just looking at the temple world under the night sky, satina was also thinking, where would Chu Feng and his wife be now?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3178

    When the bright light around dissipated, the five people of Chu Feng found that they had come to a strange place.


    At a glance, there are mountains and precipitous everywhere. At the moment, they are standing on a mountain range, reaching tens of thousands of meters high. They are connected with the sky. Looking down into the sky, they feel as if they are in the sky.


    Chang''e slowly walked forward, looked around and frowned slightly: "this is the memory of the Lord?"


    "It''s the first era, so to speak!" Chu Feng took the words and looked up to the sky: "I just don''t know where this memory place will be. What kind of existence are the strong men of the first era?"


    In vain, the Chu wind left the sky and kept rising towards the sky. Lu Wan and Lu Wan knew that they followed quickly. Soon, they passed through the clouds and came to the stars. When they saw the situation around the planet, they all changed a little.


    Because although the planet they just came out of seems very different in appearance, it can still be seen from the outline that it is the earth. It was the earth in the first era.


    Thinking that in the seventh era, the earth was called the original world, the ancestor of all living beings, it seemed to understand something.


    What''s more, there are not only the moon around the primitive earth, but also many planets. The distance between them seems very close, but it is very far. The ocean is so vast that you can see thousands of them. Some of them are smaller than the moon, and some are much larger than the earth.


    As for the nine planets, we don''t know which ones they are. Maybe in the first universe era, there were no nine planets. Is that just the evolution of the strong?


    "You see!"


    Zhang Yuner also pointed to the primitive earth at the moment: "the rest is the ocean, the earth is now a complete continent."


    If you look at it, you can see that the earth is a complete planet continent. However, it is quite different from the era they came to. At least, the gap between the ocean and the land is five to five. There is no situation in which the ocean occupies the majority.


    However, our eyes were soon attracted by the two places, because the rest of the mainland was not dazzling, but these two places were very eye-catching, because they were two huge cities, pavilions and pavilions, and people were shuttling through the sky.


    Although they have never heard of this before, Chu Feng probably knows that this is probably the two largest cities on the earth in the first century, which are larger than the Five Dynasties. However, for the strong, it is nothing. They can cross the territory in a blink of an eye.


    "You see!"


    When we are looking down on the primitive earth from the starry sky, mu Qianxue is surprised.


    Everyone looked in the direction she was looking at, because they didn''t pay attention to it just now. At this moment, they found that there were thousands of planets around the earth. Occasionally, people would leap from the universe to another planet.


    And more than one, almost a hundred, is distributed in different places.


    Seeing this scene, even Chu Feng has opened his mouth. Any strong man can only travel through the space without any oxygen and gravity until he reaches the saint. Now he can see more than 100 saints in the first universe era. How powerful is it?


    Looking at each other, they still know too little about the mysteries of the universe. At least in those past years, no one knew what kind of terrible existence existed.


    "Go down and hide your breath."


    When Chu Feng found someone looking at them and worried about something wrong, he said to Lu Wan and others. Then he went straight back to the mountain where he started.


    The five people stood there and did not know where to go for a while. The LORD sent them back to see the moment when the Lord broke through the supreme. However, now he does not even know where the Lord is. In addition, there are so many planets around the primitive earth in this era. It is not easy to find a person.


    Of course, if saints are scarce, they can. Now it is obvious that in this era, saints are not scarce at all.


    "Chu Feng, let''s find someone to ask. Otherwise, even if we come here, we can''t do anything." At a time when everyone was at a loss, Chang''e said softly, "I can spy out some things, but the realm can''t reach the divine realm!"


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and found a demigod in the past is a very easy thing, but now saints are so common here, it may not be easy to find a demigod.


    However, if we don''t know what kind of situation is in this era, it will certainly not work out. Maybe we will become the target of public criticism soon.


    Nodding: "go to the remote places, the stronger people should be in the center of the city, and the weaker people may be found in the remote places."


    The other four women also thought so. They chose a direction and left quickly, but they also covered their breath. After crossing thousands of miles, the five saw a village, which was said to be a village, but it looked like the size of a small town.Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled. Instead of checking out who was in the village, Chu Feng looked at the surrounding mountains and woods. After a moment, he said, "follow me!"


    With the rapid passing of body shape, the five people landed in a mountain forest together, blocking in front of two people. With the appearance of Chu Feng, the two people who seemed to be looking for something were stunned.


    When feeling the breath of Chu Feng, one of them frowned: "saint, are you not a Taoist?"


    In front of Chu Feng, there are two demigods, whose breath is totally different from them. Of course, what makes Chu Feng and others care about is that they are saints. They are not surprised and seem to be used to it.


    Chu Feng was about to say that she was from another planet. Suddenly, Chang''e went out and let out her powerful power, which directly shocked them.


    Then he spread out his hands in the air. Chu Feng saw a helpless look in his eyes. Knowing that Chang''e didn''t want to talk nonsense, he directly explored their memory. However, the explanation of this thing was not clear, and Chu Feng did not stop him.


    About a few minutes later, Chang''e stopped: "they saw that our memory has been erased by me, and I probably understand this era."


    This is an era that does not belong to any strong people, because this era coexists with Daoists, practitioners, warriors, practitioners, and even the sea clan, demon clan, sky clan and beast clan. There are really thousands of tribes.


    However, we did not gather together, but distributed in various parts of the universe. The planets around the primitive earth were under the control of the two masters and belonged to their subordinate planets. They were the imperial family and the imperial family respectively.


    The leaders of the two families are all top-notch infinite sages, half step supreme, Emperor interprets heaven, and Lu Yi!


    Chang''e turned around and pointed to the distance: "the two big cities we see in space are the headquarters of Lu family and Emperor''s family. They are also the most powerful forces in the ancient universe. Therefore, they occupy the original planet, and the rest of the species are expelled to other distant planets."


    "And the Lord we are looking for is emperor Shitian, who is called the second strongest one in this starry sky!"


    Chufeng heard that the person he was looking for was Emperor Shitian, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face. However, when he heard Chang''e''s words, he was stunned: "who is the second strongest one?"


    "Lu family Lu meaning, known as Lu Huang." Chang''e whispered back: "he is more powerful than the emperor Shitian. He is the emperor of the ancient universe. The reason why he coexists peacefully with emperor Shitian is that he wants to unite with emperor Shitian to resist the rest of the universe. Otherwise, Lu Yi would have wiped out the emperor Shitian and the emperor''s family, and would never let the emperor''s family share the original world with them."


    Hearing the information that Chang''e said and explored, Chu Feng probably understood the current pattern. In the first era of the universe, there were several universes, which he once knew.


    But I didn''t think that the Lord, who was no one could surpass in his eyes, was the second strongest one in the starry sky. However, when he thought that he could become the supreme one, Chu Feng did not have to worry about it any more.


    All the things that should be known have been known. Chu Feng twisted his neck and said, "there is no need to change the clothes. Just now I saw that the people here wear different clothes. Now we know that the Lord is the emperor Shitian. Let''s go to the Imperial City, find a place to live first, and wait for the moment when the Lord breaks through the supreme."


    The meaning of several women is the same. When Chu Feng''s left eye clearly saw the direction of the Imperial City, the five people quickly broke through the sky, because this is the primitive earth, not so vast, several people soon arrived.


    However, it is still a surprise that the Dijia and Lujia controlled the primitive earth, and that thousands of planets around them were their subordinate planets.


    Of course, the surprise is that the emperor Lu Yi, did not expect that in the first era of the universe, someone unified a universe, claiming to be the emperor!


    However, they don''t care about the Chu wind. They just need to know who they are looking for. When they come to the gate of the Imperial City, there are hundreds of people guarding the gate of the imperial city. When they see that the state of the guards is the God of creation and the leader is a saint, they are speechless.


    If they were in their era in the seventh universe era, these guards would be able to create a heaven and earth and become a super power. At the moment, on the primitive planet, they just shook their heads in silence, and the five people also walked in. Chu Feng found that even if they were saints and Lu Wan and others were beautiful, no one seemed to care, Just once in a while, I didn''t care about it any more. It also made chufeng easier for them, so that they could do things better.


    When Chu Feng and others entered the imperial city to find a place to live in, the saint who had closed his eyes outside the gate of the city opened his eyes and waved to a guard: "tell the second prince that there are five saints who have entered the imperial city. They are not Taoists. Four of them look like fairies!"


    The guard nodded and left, and understood the meaning of the Guard commander.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3179

    Chu Feng five people did not know when they came in that they were being watched. They just wandered around in the imperial city to find a place to live in.


    Although I didn''t find a place to live, I also knew something important.


    At the beginning, they were all wrong. In the first era of the universe, it was not saints walking everywhere. The reason why they saw so many saints in the sky was that only saints could travel. Many holy places had the convenience and freedom to travel through the space. In fact, the number of saints was not very large.


    For them, of course, there are already a lot.


    According to the information received, the Lu family and the imperial family controlled all the saints. Only a few saints were independent. They were arranged. The overall number of saints in the imperial city and the Imperial City, that is, the two sages together, is estimated to be about 800.


    And the primitive earth and the surrounding thousands of planets, add up to hundreds of millions of people?


    There are only about 800 sages among hundreds of millions of living beings, which is still rare. But for Chu Feng and others from the seventh universe era, there are too many saints. We should know that from the first era to their time, there were only more than 100 saints.


    However, feeling the natural aura of heaven and earth possessed by the primitive earth, Chu Feng and others can barely accept it. It is indeed easier to become a saint with such a vast aura than in the future.


    But because of this, Chu Feng and others try their best to cover up their own breath, because now there are about 800 saints in the emperor''s family and Lu''s family. With the rest of the clan, the whole ancient universe looks like a thousand statues. Now five of them come together at once, and they don''t belong to any family. I believe it will attract attention.


    When they came to the first era of the universe in this memory land, Chu Feng and they didn''t want to be involved in too many troubles. They just wanted to wait quietly and see if they could get some harvest.


    Just walking, the time has reached noon, Chu Feng they still did not find a place to live, because they do not have the currency of this era, naturally can not find a place to live.


    Chu Feng tried to open up the demon Kingdom, but there was no way. Maybe it was not in an era. However, the demon kingdom could be opened, and their own strength was not affected. On the contrary, on the primitive earth, he felt that he and nature completely fit together.


    The abundant aura of heaven and earth makes people very comfortable.


    "Five, please stay!"


    Chu Feng and his wife wandered for a while, but still could not find a place to live. Just as they were about to find a mountain to hide temporarily, a tall woman came with four women and stopped them.


    Chu Feng five people just came to this place, none of them knew each other. What did this woman stop them to do? However, although the five people were curious, their faces showed no trace of it.


    "What can I do for you?" Chu Feng asked softly.


    "My name is ciyue. I''m the steward of the imperial Pavilion of the eldest princess." The tall woman bowed slightly, showing a polite posture: "I passed here just now, and I felt that all the five were saints. I don''t know where they came from?"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. They had covered up their breath and didn''t want to be seen. He also believed that ciyue was not just feeling it. It should have been discovered before they did not cover up their breath, so they just found it now.


    But Chu Feng saw that ciyue had no malice, so he didn''t show any sharpness. He said that he had already planned: "in the distant land, our planet is destroyed by a man in the universe, so we shuttle here."


    Chu Feng looked serious when he spoke, without any waves. Ciyue didn''t doubt anything. She said with a smile: "it turns out that it''s a guest from afar. I don''t think it''s going to drop off. Are you interested in visiting the imperial pavilion?"


    For fear of misunderstanding by Chu Feng, ciyue continued: "the imperial Pavilion is the residence of the eldest princess, and also a place to receive guests from all directions. Of course, only saints are eligible to enter. I think the five are looking for a place to live in. So I would like to invite you there. I believe the princess will be very welcome."


    Chu Feng te didn''t know who the princess was, what the moon wanted to do and what the purpose was, but the primitive earth was too strange for them at the moment, and many things were still unclear.


    Seeing the kindness and sincerity on ciyue''s face, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and nodded: "that''s a nuisance!"


    Ciyue said with a faint smile: "yes, saints should be respected in the eternal universe."


    "Stop!" When Chu Feng and his wife were about to follow ciyue to the territory of Princess Chang, a man with sharp tongued cheeks came up and blocked their way. He seemed to be the cultivation of a saint. Compared with ciyue''s half step sage state, it was much stronger.


    Ciyue saw the man in the way, his face changed slightly: "cuokang, are you?"


    "Do you know that I am an elder?" Cuokang sneered and looked arrogantly at Chu Feng and others. When he saw Chang''e''s four daughters, his eyes lit up slightly, but he soon covered it up.Completely ignoring the ugly look of ciyue, she walked past her and raised her head and said, "I''m the steward of the second prince Tiange. I heard that five saints came to the imperial city. Should they be you? The second prince likes to make friends, so he hopes that the five can visit Tiange. What do you mean? "


    Hearing this, the five people of Chu Feng knew that they were unconsciously attracted to the attention of some people because of their cultivation. In other words, there were some internal conflicts in the Imperial City, and they were all courting the saints.


    Seeing that ciyue didn''t dare to say a word, Chu Feng showed a warm smile: "thank the two princes for me, but I have promised miss ciyue, it''s not convenient."


    "Why, no face?" Cuokang''s face changed and his tone revealed some threat: "although the eldest princess and the crown prince are respected, the prince is not a pure Taoist blood after all. He is born of the Lord and the demon Phoenix, which is not comparable to the blood of our two princes. Don''t think that Diyan is the Crown Prince now, and will become the king of the Imperial City in the future."


    "If you are interested, you''d better go to Tiange with me. Our second prince doesn''t invite people at will."


    Chu Feng didn''t care much about it, but cuokang was just obnoxious, so he didn''t want to follow him. At the moment, he heard that the prince and the second prince were completely clear. If it was right, there was a fight between the prince and the second prince, which might be the ruling position of the future imperial family.


    From the present situation, it seems that the prince is not treated by these because of his blood. Otherwise, how dare this cuokang speak ill of the prince like this?


    She glanced at ciyue, who did not dare to say her first sentence. Chu Feng laughed gently. It seemed that the prince and his sister didn''t mix well, and even a second prince couldn''t hold back. However, the two princes can let a saint be in charge, and their strength should not be underestimated.


    But Chu Feng has never been afraid of people, helplessly spread out his hands, went forward to pull the hand of ciyue: "go


    If cuokang was more polite, chufeng would naturally treat people with courtesy. After all, this is a strange place, but cuokang was so rude that he didn''t need to be polite to him.


    Chang''e and others would not give cuokang any face. If it had not been for Chu Feng''s advice not to make trouble, Chang''e would have knocked cuokang upside down. An ordinary saint, where is the pride?


    "A bunch of damned fellows!" Originally thought that as long as he said the second prince, these people would honestly go with themselves. But now he didn''t expect to be rejected. Cuokang clenched his fists: "go, go back and tell the second prince that if he knew, he would go to find Diyuan in person. They are four saints, but they are very rare."


    On the way out, Chu Feng also let go of ciyue''s hand. Seeing her just now, he knew that he did not dare to speak: "miss ciyue, can you tell me what''s going on?"


    Ciyue shook her hand and nodded her gratitude to Chu Feng.


    There are many wives and concubines of the emperor Shitian, the king of the Imperial City, and there are many descendants. But there are only two people who are respected in the imperial city and the ancient universe: the prince Diyan and the second prince emperor moving!


    It''s just that the prince''s mother is the Phoenix blood of the demon family, so it is not a pure Taoist blood. Therefore, in the minds of some traditional imperial city elders, they are not very optimistic about the prince. However, because of the benevolence of the prince, some people do not care that the Prince is a half demon body.


    Although some people support the prince, the prince himself is not the one who wants to fight. He even has no interest in becoming the prince of the imperial city. He often does what he wants to do, regardless of what will happen in the future.


    Under such circumstances, the eldest princess Diyuan, the eldest sister of the prince''s mother''s compatriots, stood up. She argued for the prince what the Prince did not want. If the Prince did not know how to win people''s support, she tried to win over the crown prince. Anyway, she was constantly stabilizing his position for the prince.


    Over the years, it has also achieved some results, but the prince himself does not show up. Even if the eldest princess tries hard, he can''t compare with the second prince. Therefore, in the Imperial City, the prince''s prestige is not as good as that of the second prince.


    Hearing this, Chu Feng has already roughly understood that the eldest princess, as a younger sister, wants to fight for more things for her brother and stabilize the crown prince''s position, but it is a pity that the elder brother has no such interest.


    Chu Feng passed a smile: "what about the two princes?"


    When she mentioned the second prince, ciyue''s eyes were cold. No one noticed her and said in a cold voice: "the second prince is insidious, cunning and vicious. It is also because of this that the eldest princess will fight for things for the prince. If the second prince is allowed to take the throne, he will kill those who have resisted him, and then he will surely become a river of blood spirit."


    When ciyue talks, Chu Feng''s left eye has not left her. It can be judged that she is not deceiving herself. In this way, he is right to choose to follow ciyue.


    But the world Lord is also the son of the Lord. Is he the prince Diyan or the second prince moving? Or the other descendants of the Lord?


    Just thinking about the problem, ciyue whispered, "five, when you arrive at the imperial Pavilion, you should try not to leave, because you are all saints. Now you have refused the invitation of the second prince. If he doesn''t get it, he will want to destroy it.""What''s more, although there are many sages in the universe, there are only a few women. There are four of you. It''s hard to guarantee that the second prince will not care about becoming a princess."


    Chu Feng a Leng, blink eyes to see Chang''e and others, how to go where there are so bloody things, beautiful women are their own fault?


    Chang''e and others directly did not see the eyes of Chu Feng. Instead, Chu Feng was very happy because they were in trouble.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3180

    This is the pavilion?


    When Chu Feng and his wife came to the so-called emperor Tai pavilion with ciyue, they all said that they could not accept it. If this was also called a pavilion, what should a city say?


    Because it''s just like a city in the era they said it was laughing, pavilions and buildings. You can see some unknown birds flying in groups in the air. It''s a pavilion, rather than a city.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, do you have any questions?" Ciyue see Chu Feng and others look, puzzled asked.


    "It''s OK." Chu Feng shakes his head to show that he is OK, but his eyes are looking at the gate which is tens of meters wide. The two people on earth, the two strongest forces in the universe in ancient times, are really luxurious enough. But I don''t know whether the long Princess Diyuan is easy to get along with?


    At the same time, I also look at the three big characters on the high place, but I can''t understand them at all, but they should be the three characters of emperor Tai pavilion?


    Looking at Lu Wan, she also shook her head to show that she was not clear. Chu Feng gave a gentle smile, and finally there were words that Lu Wan did not understand.


    However, it is not surprising that Chang''e was born at the beginning of the seventh universe era. This is the first era of the universe. I don''t know it is normal. The universe has experienced countless civilizations in ancient times. The words of each era are certainly different.


    Ciyue looks at Chu Feng and them again, and then she invites them to enter the imperial Pavilion. It''s very big. After entering, ciyue takes Chu Feng and them across the sky. It''s about hundreds of miles before she falls down.


    Chu Feng and his wife also saw that there were rows of palaces in a long distance, and there was fog. There should be the center of the imperial palace. They just didn''t know whether the eldest princess was in the imperial palace or in the imperial palace. However, no matter where she was, it was not very important. What they wanted was a place where they could live for eight months.


    "Everybody, you can stay here for the time being."


    Ciyue took Chu Feng and they went into a spacious mansion. The maid guards all these things: "when I tell the eldest princess, I''ll give you a better environment and go to the center of the imperial Pavilion, where heaven and earth are abundant and quiet."


    Chu Feng looked around and replied with a smile: "it''s OK here. It''s better than looking for other places to live in the city."


    Ciyue nodded with a smile and arranged for people to serve them well. When she was about to leave, she remembered something. Her face was slightly red: "that, I don''t know how to address the five?"


    "My name is Chu Feng!" Now it''s in the first era of the universe. Chu Feng doesn''t worry about who knows himself. Moreover, nothingness is the product of the seventh era. He is not afraid of the last situation in ancient times: "they are my wife, Chang''e, Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue!"


    Chang''e, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er all feel nothing. They are all Chu Feng''s women, but mu Qianxue is blushing. Although they know that Chu Feng doesn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble, it''s still a shame to say so.


    But Chu Feng''s words made ciyue a little shocked. Seeing Lu Wan, they just nodded and left, but they were very shocked.


    Even though there were no four saints among the wives and concubines of emperor Shitian, more of them were half step saints or God of nature. The women around Chu Feng were all saints and his wives. They were really amazing. He also attached great importance to it and decided to tell the princess the news immediately.


    After ciyue left, Chu Feng and their maid took them to the living room. Chu Feng didn''t let them wait on them and let them go down first.


    After walking back and forth in the large living room, he made sure that no one around could hear the situation. Then Chu Feng said, "who are you talking about


    Chang''e and they all shook their heads and said they didn''t know. Before they came, the world master didn''t say that he was the Lord''s son. So now they don''t know who the Lord is. But even if they do, the current master doesn''t know them, so there''s no need to explore anything. Just stay at ease.


    Chu Feng asked casually, stretched out his muscles and bones, then sat down, sighed: "if the five forbidden areas can also have such aura of heaven and earth, it is estimated that there will be many strong saints."


    "It seems that with the changes of the times, the environment of the ancient universe is gradually getting worse and no longer suitable for the survival of the strong."


    Chang''e and they all nodded with empathy. Since they came here, they felt very comfortable. They did nothing on the road. They could also feel that every cell of the body seemed to be absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, which was much better than that in the original era.


    And in such an environment, they found that their perception was much clearer than before.


    At first, they were still confused and wondering why the LORD sent them here. I thought it was really just to see how the Lord finally broke through to the supreme. But now it seems that it is not just like this. In such an environment, the perception can be profound.


    Chu Feng could see their thoughts from the faces of several women, and said with a smile, "you should go to find a place to rest. I''ll walk around and look at what is happening now."


    Chang''e and they didn''t say anything. They got up and left the living room first. Chu Feng didn''t follow her. Knowing that they wanted to have a rest, Chu Feng came out. Anyway, as long as they didn''t leave the realm of the Imperial Palace, they could just walk around and have a look.When chufeng was wandering around, ciyue also came to a large palace in the center of the imperial palace.


    The whole palace is decorated with light Roman dance. The light gauze, as thin as cicada wings, moves with the wind. It looks very ethereal. Ciyue walks into the palace and sees a posture lying on the bed in front of her. She bends her body and says respectfully, "Lord, I''m back."


    After the green curtain, came a clear woman''s voice: "ask you to help me prepare something, why so long?"


    "Princess Huichang, I met five saints on my way back." Ciyue didn''t dare to hide anything. She said that she met five saints on the road after receiving the news. Finally, she added: "I suspect that the man named Chu Feng is a very powerful saint. Otherwise, how can we let the Four Saints follow him?"


    "Oh?" The eldest princess made a voice of surprise.


    In front of all the green curtain are slowly hand up, a naked woman with a graceful figure sat up with her back to ciyue.


    Ciyue lowered her head and did not dare to look at it. Because of the blood of the owner and the demon, ciyue had a more charming temperament than the human woman, with the title of the first beauty in the starry sky.


    The eldest princess Diyuan slowly turned around, with a face of incomparable beauty and sharp ears, just like an elf. If you take a look at it, you can let a man sink into it. From any angle, it is perfect. Incapable of further increase in the as like as two peas,


    will be shocked at the moment if Chu Feng is here. Even the Chang''e will be shocked here because the appearance of emperor yuan is exactly the same as the Lord.


    The only difference is that the master of the world is a man, and the emperor yuan is a daughter.


    Turning around, Diyuan didn''t care about her naked appearance because she had the wild nature of a demon. She stood up, with her tall body and the blood swelling perfection, went to ciyue and narrowed her eyes: "are you sure, those four women are saints, all of them are the women of Chu Feng?"


    Ciyue lowers her head to see the emperor yuan in front of her. Her face is slightly red to the position of her ears. She can''t help but look at it. Even if she is a woman, she can''t help but feel excited when she sees such a perfect Diyuan.


    Emperor yuan stretched out her hand to stir up ciyue''s chin, a pair of slightly natural and charming eyes overflowed with a kind of foxy color: "I''m asking you something."


    Ciyue was flustered and knelt down in front of the emperor yuan''s body. She said, "sorry, Princess Chang."


    "It''s OK!" Diyuan looked at ciyue like that, with a charming smile: "it''s a pity that you''re not a man, so you''d better not be attracted to me, because you will be very sad. You''d better answer my question just now. That Chu Feng is really so evil that he can make the four sages willingly be his wife?"


    Ciyue did not dare to see Diyuan any more, even though she stood naked in front of her at the moment: "yes, Chu Feng told me so. His women are Chang''e, LV Wan, Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue respectively!"


    Once again, with ciyue''s confirmation, Diyuan turned her back and walked to the bed, lifting her hands.


    On both sides of the palace, four maids immediately came out to help Diyuan get dressed quickly. They also helped her paint a little light make-up, which made her face more charming.


    She turned around all of a sudden, and her skirt moved. Ciyue couldn''t help being stunned again, because some women, no matter whether they were wearing clothes or not, were charming. Some women wore clothes, which were more beautiful than when they took them off, and Diyuan belonged to this kind of women.


    Ciyue shakes her head and lowers her head. Her face is slightly red. She sighs in her heart why she is not a man. But when she thinks of something, she looks forward to it.


    "Ciyue, arrange a dinner party in the dining room, and clean up the palace next to my bedroom and let them move in." Dressed in good clothes, Diyuan came to ciyue and stretched out her hand to pull her kneeling on the ground: "you talk about people so evil, I suddenly want to see him."


    "What''s more, my elder brother is not interested in the person who seduces him. As a younger sister, I can''t and won''t care."


    Ciyue, who got up, was stunned: "Princess Chang, isn''t that what you prepared for the future husband-in-law?"


    When it comes to the son-in-law ciyue''s face is a little unnatural blush, because once emperor yuan built a palace to collect the men she was interested in, but now it is empty!


    And Diyuan raised her head, smiling: "if he is really so excellent, he is not just the master of the palace and become my first man?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3181

    With the advent of the night, Chu Feng and they also ushered in the first night here.


    Ciyue, who didn''t show up after taking them, also brought several maids to invite them to the Imperial Palace, where the eldest princess Diyuan held a banquet to entertain them.


    Actually, they have already arrived at the imperial Pavilion. In addition to what happened before the prince and the second prince, Chu Feng and his wife had already made psychological preparations. They asked ciyue to lead the way in front of them and came to a watchtower like building, where they could see far away.


    At the moment, there is a table and chair, on which are prepared a variety of delicious food, many of which are unknown, but the taste is very attractive.


    After ciyue brought them here, they also went down. Chu Feng didn''t say anything. They knew that ciyue was going to invite the eldest princess.


    Standing on the watchtower where there is no other way to get up and down, the five people of Chu Feng look into the distance. Even under the night, with the help of light moonlight, they can see the scenery in the area of emperor Tai Pavilion. There are more than a dozen waterfalls pouring down in the distance, and there are many rivers around it. The rising fog completely makes the imperial pavilion a fairyland.


    In the seventh universe era, such a scene was very rare in the era they belonged to. It can be said that there was no such scenery at all. If it was not for seeing it with one''s own eyes, who would have thought that the earth once had such a beautiful scenery?


    "Here comes the eldest princess!"


    At this time, there was also the voice of CI Yue. Chu Feng withdrew his eyes and turned around. Several figures came flying from the distance. When he saw a woman who was slowly floating like a fairy, the faces of Chu Feng and others became very strange.


    Because they saw the appearance of Diyuan as if they had seen the master of the world. Or was the master himself a daughter, but it was well hidden. What kind of illusion was used?


    At this time, Diyuan also came near in the presence of several ciyue people. The face of the demon and human mixed blood had a beautiful color: "welcome to the Ditai Pavilion. Diyuan is reasonable here."


    Said the emperor yuan slightly bow, but a pair of beautiful eyes from the beginning to the end in the body of Chu Feng, a man who can make several sacred women fall in love with, must have his special charm.


    It''s just that Diyuan is a little disappointed, because Chu Feng looks so ordinary that he can''t even feel his breath fluctuation. If it''s not sure that ciyue won''t cheat herself, Diyuan will doubt the people in front of her, but just an ordinary person.


    Although there were some doubts in my heart, she didn''t show her face at all, and her smile was still: "please sit down, everyone."


    Chu Feng''s five people also restrained the shock that emperor yuan and the world Lord looked similar to each other and sat down. Emperor yuan also sat down with a charming smile: "listen to ciyue saying that the five are saints. Please forgive Diyuan for being unreasonable. I don''t know if I can see your strength and breath and see if they are above Diyuan."


    From the time Diyuan appeared, Chu Feng knew that Diyuan was also a saint and an infinite saint. From the perspective of breath, she was even more powerful than the master of the world. Therefore, we can exclude Diyuan as the master of the world.


    Also know that even in this era is also a strong respect, Chu Feng said to Mu Qianxue: "Princess Chang has such a request, then you can show it."


    Mu Qianxue nodded and deliberately suppressed breath was released. Emperor yuan felt the pure power of wind and snow and narrowed her eyes: "the one who practices the power of wind and snow is good!"


    Her eyes then turned to Chang''e. although mu Qianxue was a saint, there was still a little gap between her and herself. She could not attract much attention from Diyuan. She just wanted to judge how strong Chu Feng was by the women around her.


    Because as a woman, Diyuan felt that she would not commit herself to a weaker man.


    If Chu Feng knew that Diyuan was such a mind, she would certainly let mu Qianxue show a little weakness, but unfortunately, she didn''t know at all.


    Zhang yun''er nodded and released her strength. The emperor yuan, who was still sitting, stood up and was shocked: "what kind of breath is this? Why can''t I feel it?"


    With a gentle smile from Chu Feng, Zhang yun''er releases the power of taboo. Of course, Diyuan can''t feel it: "it''s a kind of martial artist. It''s just that she took her own path during her practice, so it''s a little different."


    Wen Yan Di yuan''s eyes awed, although Zhang yun''er showed strength is not as good as her, but Diyuan still slightly bow: "admire!" It is very rare for a man to walk his own way on the basis of cultivation.


    Zhang yun''er quickly made a voice: "long princess is polite."


    And Diyuan such behavior, also let Chu Feng they have a little more favor for her, you can see that Diyuan did not deliberately pretend, she really admire Zhang yun''er.


    Emperor yuan straightened up and her eyes fell on Chang''e: "don''t you know this one?"


    Chang''e didn''t really want to release her power, but now there is no respect without strength. When her eyes are fixed, the breath of infinite saints is surging, and there is a powerful mysterious power.


    "Seven generations, seven lives!" All of a sudden, the emperor yuan''s expression moved: "you have practiced seven generations and seven lives, and you are also full of happiness!"This time, Chu Feng and others were shocked that the seven generations and seven lives had existed in the first universe era? What''s more, the emperor yuan could feel it. Chu Feng suppressed the shock and indicated that Chang''e didn''t need to worry: "Princess Chang, it seems very surprised?"


    "That''s natural." The emperor yuan nodded and looked at Chang''e with complicated eyes: "seven generations and seven lives is a powerful skill, but almost no one will practice the great perfection of the seven generations with one hundred generations, but once the practice is successful, there will be no obstacles in the cultivation process."


    "At the moment, your lady is already an infinite saint, and maybe she will become the top half step supreme in her development!"


    Chu Feng has never heard of these things before. Now he hears his speech and looks to Chang''e. is he really so powerful?


    "Besides, no one has ever succeeded." At this time, Diyuan continued to say: "so I feel her breath of seven generations and seven lives, will be surprised."


    When she said these words, Diyuan''s tone was different. She even said that a pair of eyes had been completely focused on Chu Feng, with a strong interest. An infinite saint or an infinite Saint born under the seven generations and seven birth decisions had all become his women. How strong is he at the bottom?


    With questions in her heart, Diyuan also looked at Lu Wan: "you should be more amazing, right?"


    Lu Wan was not one of those people who liked to show off. She and I, between Bozhong, showed a calm smile


    Although Zhang yun''er is still a saint, Zhang yun''er is a kind of power that she has never felt before. What kind of existence will the Chu wind be like?


    What kind of realm and strength does he need to make these four women willingly follow him?


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Diyuan was thinking at the moment. If he knew Diyuan''s thoughts, chufeng would certainly regret saying that the four of them were his wives during the day.


    Repressing her shock, Diyuan sat down with an imperceptible color in her eyes: "childe Chu, I don''t know if I can feel your power?"


    Chufeng chufeng smiles, knowing that he can''t hide if he wants to hide. Moreover, he has to stay here for eight months to be accepted by Diyuan, so there must be less but a lot of trouble. If he wants Diyuan to provide him with unconditional admission, he naturally needs to have his own strength.


    After a moment''s silence, Chu Feng raised his head and looked at the sky: "this planet is the original world. With the coexistence of ten thousand strong and saints, it seems that a kind of supreme bondage will naturally be formed. Can the eldest princess change the world?"


    Di yuan blinked her eyes and shook her head with a smile: "I can''t, nor can my brother. In the original world, it can be said that in the ancient universe, there are only two people who can change the original world, my father, the Lord, and the emperor Lu!"


    "Oh Chu Feng nodded and stood up. He stood on the edge of the watchtower and looked into the distance. His left eye flickered slightly.


    All of a sudden, thunder exploded and covered the sky where they were. Among these changes, Diyuan stood up again. She saw that some parts of the imperial Pavilion were slowly changing. Not only that, but also changes could be felt above the sky, and the flow speed seemed to be getting faster.


    When everything was quiet, Chu Feng came back and sat down, picked up a pair of things like chopsticks, with a warm smile: "Princess Chang, make a fool of yourself."


    "In the future, I may harass the emperor Tai Pavilion for a period of time. I also hope that the eldest princess will not dislike it."


    Rao is also a person who has experienced endless years. At this moment, it does not mean that his shock can be clearly seen on her foxy face. She knows that the beginning of ciyue and the Chu wind she said are from other planets. They must be fake. People who can make the sky change in the original world need to flee?


    But Diyuan is also a smart person. She doesn''t show it on her face. She also warns ciyue people not to talk about this night.


    Slowly sat down, showing a charming smile: "wind king want to stay here as long as you can, this is the honor of Diyuan!"


    Wind king?


    Seeing Chu Feng and others showing a look of astonishment, Diyuan explained with a smile: "the universe in ancient times said when Lu emperor completely ruled, who can make the original world change, then can be the king, open up their own territory, just like them, have equal status, you just can make the heaven and earth change, you are not king, who is qualified?"


    Chu Feng found that he just wanted to pretend to be forced, but at the moment it seems to be playing big, did not expect to have such a say.


    However, if you don''t pretend to do it, Chu Feng doesn''t care. She has to stay for eight months. It''s better to find some absolute stability for myself: "call me Chu Feng, please. Princess Chang can arrange a quiet place for us. We may stay for a year and a half."


    "So short?" Emperor yuan was stunned.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, how could it be too short to take a year and a half? However, considering that the life span of the strong is endless, it seems that a year and a half is really short. However, it is necessary to leave in eight months, which can not be changed: "yes, we still want to walk around."A glimmer of disappointment flashed in Diyuan''s eyes. She also thought that Chu Feng and others could stay here for 180 years, but she didn''t want to spend less than a year.


    Although a little disappointed, but Diyuan did not show: "I will certainly arrange, and will not let people disturb you."


    Chufeng light smile, he believes that Diyuan understand their meaning, next should not have long eyes, disturb themselves.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3182

    Because of the power of Chu Feng, Diyuan''s greeting and their dinner party were a little absent-minded. After the end of the ceremony, ciyue arranged Chu Feng and his wife beside his palace, and then left the imperial Pavilion.


    Originally, she thought that ciyue brought back an infinite sage who was a little stronger than herself. At most, she was a little stronger than herself. However, after Chang''e and others showed their strength and Chu Feng showed their amazing means, Diyuan knew that she was wrong.


    Because Chang''e and Lu Wan''s strength are above her, and although Chu Feng did not show how terrifying momentum, but can make the world change, this is enough.


    Diyuan, who left the Imperial Palace, quickly went east and arrived at a place no less than her. This is the prince''s house, the territory of Prince Diyan.


    The emperor yuan crossed the void with a clear goal. When she arrived at the prince''s palace in the center of the prince''s residence, the two guards at the door saw her and immediately saluted: "Princess Chang!"


    "Where''s my brother?" Emperor yuan nodded slightly and looked at the palace in front of her.


    The guard on the left replied, "the prince has been in the palace for ten days and has not come out."


    When Diyuan heard the reply of the guards, she could hear some helplessness. Originally, being the guard of the prince was a glorious thing. But because Diyan didn''t like to walk around, these guards were really just guards. Most of the time, they were just guards in front of the prince''s palace.


    With a sigh, Diyuan walked over: "let me have a look."


    Pushing open the gate of the palace, emperor yuan went in. When she got to the side hall, she saw a man buried there. She didn''t know what to do. She frowned slightly. She went to see the people lying there who were studying some inexplicable things.


    Looking unhappy, he went up and threw out the things that had been taken from the man''s hands and said angrily, "brother, you are the prince of the imperial city. What are you doing all day long studying these things?"


    as like as two peas, he looked up and looked like a face that was exactly like emperor yuan. If Chu Feng saw it at the moment, he would understand that Emperor Yan was the Lord of the city, the prince of the city.


    Diyan stood up with a gentle smile: "sister, aren''t you curious?"


    "Why should I be curious?" Diyuan was discontented and asked, "I only know that it''s meaningless for you to study these things. I also know that if you don''t stand up, the people who gather around us will go to the emperor to move there. If we let him become the successor of the Imperial City, we will be finished."


    With a faint smile, Emperor Yan went to pick up the things that Diyuan had left on the ground. His smile was still the same: "maybe it''s nothing to you, but it''s very important to me. Why should people become souls after they die, and the soul will wander between heaven and earth, and then slowly disappear?"


    Emperor yuan frowned deeper: "if a man dies, his soul will naturally be detached. Heaven and earth are full of aura. The soul is a cold body. Naturally, it is impossible to resist and will slowly disappear."


    Di Yan sighed softly, walked back and sat down. After a moment of silence, he said, "I used to feel that way, but after seeing our mother''s death, the soul slowly disappears. My heart is very painful. People can die, but why should the soul disappear? Can''t I live a life again?"


    "Imagine if the dead are reborn again, is it possible?"


    When Diyuan heard that Diyan could almost say the Arabian Nights, she shook her head and said, "I don''t want to listen to you any more. I just come here to tell you that there is a third king in the ancient universe. As long as we hold tight in our hands, no matter how the Emperor moves against you, you will be the new Lord in the future."


    The Emperor Yan, who had no fluctuation, stood up and said, "the third king, why didn''t I see it?"


    "Not to mention the chaotic will is not so fast reaction, only you nest in the palace all day, even if there is a third king, you will not know?"


    If Chu Feng is here at the moment to listen to what Diyuan said, it will be very regretful.


    Because there is no so-called way of heaven in the first universe era, saints are too powerful to form the way of heaven, but one thing drops one thing. In the first universe era without the way of heaven, it is the chaotic will that binds the saints, which is a force that no one can explain.


    As long as someone can change the nature of heaven and earth in the original world, that is, the earth, then the chaotic will will will bring down auspicious omen and announce the birth of a king. Now there is no auspicious omen, but the chaotic will is still in the process of delaying. As long as it is determined, the auspicious omen of the birth of the third king will also appear.


    After walking around the side hall, Emperor Yan knew that Diyuan would not joke with him on these matters. If he said that, there was indeed a third king to be born.


    After a pause, what did Diyan think of and looked at Diyuan: "what do you mean as long as we hold on to it just now?"


    "Because they''re there for me!" Diyuan showed a delicate smile: "he has changed the nature of heaven and earth in front of me. The most important thing is that he has four wives, each of them is a saint, and two are infinite saints, and they are all above me."


    Di Yan''s eyes narrowed. In the expectant eyes of Diyuan, he shook his head: "sister, I understand your mind, but I have no interest in all the fighting. I just want to pursue the way I long for. As for the third king, you''d better report to your father! Wang is not what we are now. We can control it. ""If you want to use a king to make me a prince, I advise you to give up the idea. Do you think father is the kind of person who will be influenced by others?"


    Di yuan blinked and frowned: "tell father?"


    Diyan nodded and his eyes were clear: "yes, although I am not interested in anything, I still hope that my father can be stronger. I talked with my father the other day, and he told me that he seems to have touched the supreme opportunity, but he is worried that someone will stop him in the future."


    "If it''s really a king, it might be of great help to my father when he becomes supreme. Do you understand?"


    Diyuan fell into deep thought, slowly recalled the flavor, suddenly showed a smile: "I know how to do."


    After that, Diyuan quickly left Diyan''s palace and headed for the center of the imperial city. Now, Diyan has no interest in fighting with diqian. But if her sister brings surprise to her father, will he give these rewards to Diyan to stabilize her position?


    At this moment, naturally, Diyan did not know what his sister was thinking. After she left, he sat down and continued to study the world he wanted. Looking around, he said with a smile: "father, if you can become the supreme, please help me create such a different world. I want to call it the soul world, the place of soul return!"


    Leaving the prince''s palace, Diyuan quickly shuttles through the night sky and comes to the center of the Imperial City, the imperial palace!


    From the sky, standing in front of the largest palace of the Imperial Palace, a dozen saints surrounded the emperor yuan, and each one was an infinite saint.


    Diyuan slightly bowed, modest and polite: "everyone, I want to see my father."


    I don''t know when Wang Zhao will come. At this moment, Diyuan wants to dare to tell the Lord about the Chu wind before Wang Zhao comes. The emperor will release the heaven!


    A strong man who surrounded Diyuan didn''t mean anything politely: "Princess Chang, the Lord has been closed for many days. It''s inconvenient to disturb you. Please come again next time."


    How can such a thing come again next time?


    Diyuan said anxiously, "everyone, I really have something very important to see my father. Please inform me."


    More than ten people are not moved, and the breath is gradually locked in Diyuan. If she still refuses to leave, they can only ask her to leave here.


    "Let her in!" When more than ten people were about to drive the emperor yuan out of the palace, a voice of vicissitudes came from the palace, which was very gentle.


    With this sound, more than ten infinite saints around Diyuan quickly faded away, and finally disappeared. However, Diyuan knew that they must still be nearby, but now they can''t control so much. Diyuan quickly ran over, pushed the gate of the palace and walked in. She saw high-level intelligence quotient, and a white haired old man was turning around something.


    Emperor yuan frown, curiously walked up: "father, what is this?"


    "The supreme throne!" The old man was the ghost of the supreme throne, that is, the father of the world Lord, Shitian. At the moment, he looked at the throne calmly in front of him, and said faintly: "I got it on a long journey. Your brother and I have seen it together. You are the third person. I don''t want a fourth person to know, understand?"


    Diyuan Nunu mouth: "is not just a throne?"


    Emperor Shitian light smile: "then you sit up and I have a look."


    For this father, Diyuan didn''t feel any pressure. She nodded and went up to sit down. But when she was going to sit down, a strong rebound suddenly made her nearly fly out. Fortunately, Emperor Shitian grasped her hand in time.


    In the surprised look of Diyuan, Emperor Shitian said with a smile: "your brother can''t sit on the throne. This supreme throne has its own will. I saw something after sitting on it. I found that it is a throne made of chaos. Only the supreme one is qualified to sit on it. I believe your brother told you that I have got a chance?"


    Diyuan nodded, but her eyes were shocked and looked at the supreme throne, forgetting that she had come to find the emperor Shitian.


    "All I need now is ten magic tools." The emperor Shitian didn''t mean to turn back on the emperor yuan. He looked forward to it: "according to the pictures I saw on the throne, it seems that as long as I get the ten divine tools, I can achieve the supreme. However, up to now, I haven''t seen the ten magic tools, and I don''t know where they are."


    Gently shaking his head, the emperor Shitian raised his hand and the supreme throne disappeared. He looked at Diyuan and said, "what are you doing in the evening?"


    The emperor yuan is in a trance, also think of her own things, look anxious said: "father, the third King appeared."


    Emperor Shi Tian didn''t have much mood fluctuation, but when he heard Diyuan''s words, his eyes suddenly shrank into awn shape: "where is it?"


    Words just out, suddenly a flash of light, the emperor immediately looked at the outside: "Wang Zhao!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3183

    The earth, in the first era, has been the source world.


    What is different from the following eras is that in the first era, a saint''s idea can change a world, but it can''t change anything on the earth. Only the infinite sage who has reached the supreme realm can do it, and he is a person who has already mastered some of the supreme mysteries.


    And in such a person, even after the recognition of the chaotic will, then it will fall auspicious, known as Wang Zhao.


    From the beginning of the era to the present, there are only two times of Wang Zhao in the universe. One is the Lu family''s Lu Yi, which is also the first person recognized by the chaotic will. At the beginning, we all agreed that Lu Yi would become the supreme one. However, over the years, Lu Yi was still in that realm and did not move forward.


    But even so, Lu Yi, recognized by the chaotic will, still won the whole ancient universe in an incomparable situation. He called himself the emperor of Lu and even surpassed the king. Unfortunately, a title can''t change anything.


    Several years after Lu Yi was recognized by the chaotic will, Emperor Shitian set out the chaotic will again, and became the second king of the ancient universe. In order to resist the other universes, Luyi accepted the existence of emperor Shitian and shared the earth resources with him. Even in the surrounding planets of the earth, Emperor Shitian controlled half of them.


    But everywhere in the rest of the ancient universe, it is all Lu Yi people in control, it is also called the first strong star in the sky, in the name above the emperor Shitian head.


    Now, it has been endless years since emperor Shitian was recognized by the chaotic will. Everyone feels that when no one is recognized by the chaotic will again, Wang Zhao appears again, which also indicates the birth of the third king. All of a sudden, the whole earth and even the ancient universe are shaken.


    Even if the emperor Shitian is so calm at the moment, he comes to the palace in a hurry and looks at the streamer on the sky.


    At the same time, in the opposite direction of the Imperial City, the people in the imperial city were also attracted. Everyone looked at the sky and wondered who became the third king?


    But Chu Feng, the initiator of all this, was already ready to have a rest in the imperial palace. He wanted to fool Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan to accompany him. He looked at the sky, which was just like the time when the holy robbery came.


    I can''t help but wonder: "does anyone want to break through the saints?"


    If Chu Feng had not been so calm in the original times, and had come to the first era in the memory of emperor Shitian, even if ten people had become supreme together, chufeng would have been acceptable.


    "There is no holy land."


    Lu Wan stood next to Chu Feng and shook his head: "it seems to be a kind of breath similar to the way of heaven, but not the way of heaven."


    Chang''e and others also shook their heads to express their incomprehension. They just looked at the light flowing everywhere in the sky. The peaceful atmosphere made people very comfortable, just like when the auspicious sky came down. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, and his heart became restless.


    It''s like the blood is about to boil when it''s ignited, but how can you suddenly feel like this? Chu Feng at the moment is completely unclear why he has such an idea.


    What Chu Feng and others don''t know is that people in this era understand it. Everyone is wondering who has become the third king and whether there will be a third super power in the ancient universe in the future.


    In such an atmosphere, the emperor Shitian narrowed his eyes and waved his hand to let the people around him go temporarily.


    When it was confirmed that there was no one around, Emperor Shitian said in a deep voice: "Diyuan, just now you told me that the third King appeared, right?"


    "Yes, father." The appearance of Wang Zhao shows that his judgment is correct. Chu Feng is an existence that is infinitely close to the supreme, even similar to Emperor Shitian and Lu Yi. At the moment, Emperor Shitian asked, she nodded: "and I know who he is!"


    There was no wave in the emperor''s eyes. Listening to Diyuan''s putting things together, I heard that the man looked very young, not as though he had experienced endless years. There was a little more color in his eyes.


    When he knew that there were still several women in the holy land who were his wives, the emperor Shitian was moved completely.


    In today''s ancient universe, there are about 800 sages in the two families together, and it is estimated that there are about 1000 saints in the rest places. However, women are only a small part of them. Because in the pursuit of supremacy, women''s will is not as tough as men''s, so there is a big gap in the number.


    Of the 1000 saints, women are estimated to be about 20. These women are arrogant. They seldom follow any man. More often, they develop their own strength and enjoy power like men.


    Men are wives and concubines in groups, and they will feed many men. Therefore, Emperor Shitian has only two wives who are saints. One of them is the mother of Diyan and Diyuan, who died in a war with other universes.


    Lu Yi''s situation is similar to that of himself. He is also a free wife of two saints.Now there is a man who can become a king, and there are four saints who are his wives. Among them, there are two infinite saints. On the heavenly horse of emperor Shi, there is an unusual smell. All the women who can become saints are arrogant. How can they work together?


    Now that they are willing, it shows that this mysterious saint is so powerful that they can tolerate other women.


    When he thought about it, the emperor could no longer calm down and said, "go, take me to your place, but don''t mention it to anyone again, understand?"


    Emperor yuan naturally understood that the existence of being king was not something that she could offend. Although they were also one of the infinite sages, their fighting power might not be rivals. To offend such a terrible existence, it would be a disaster for her. She nodded and quickly left without disturbing anyone.


    Chu Feng, who is still in the imperial Pavilion at the moment, naturally does not know that emperor Shitian is on his way. He is just surprised to find that his body is shining with light.


    Looking a little surprised, Chang''e and others are also very strange. Is it because of the Chu wind that the changes of heaven and earth have affected the ancient universe?


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng was covered with light. When the light was gone, Chu Feng pulled up his sleeve and saw a mark that was hard to see, just like a token. What was the matter? Why did such a mark appear on his arm?


    The streamer above the sky, with a mark on Chu Feng''s arm, is also slowly disappearing. The night sky has returned to the beginning, and the auspicious breath has disappeared.


    The four girls all look at Chu Feng''s arm and don''t know what''s going on. If it''s because Chu Feng is not from this era, then they are not from this era. It''s just that Chu Feng meets such a situation, and they will encounter it.


    But now only Chu Feng encounter, they are a bit abnormal situation did not happen, unavoidably let people strange.


    With a confused look in his eyes, Chu Feng put down his sleeve and saw four girls looking at his confused appearance. Chu Feng helplessly spread out his hands: "I also want to know what this is, but now I don''t know how to explain it."


    Look at me, I''ll see you. I still don''t know what happened just now. But Chu Feng has already expressed that he doesn''t know. Naturally, several women won''t ask.


    I just thought in my heart, why did this happen, and what did the logo stand for?


    "Someone''s coming!"


    When everyone was at a loss, Chu Feng suddenly raised his head and looked at the far sky. At the next moment, two figures appeared in front of them. One of them was Diyuan, and the other was Emperor Shitian.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and glanced across the sky. Naturally, he was no stranger to Emperor Shitian, and he was also an old acquaintance. Of course, the emperor Shitian did not know himself.


    Chu Feng seems to understand something at the moment. Maybe the change of heaven and earth just now has something to do with the mark on his arm. As for the emperor yuan who brought the emperor to explain heaven, Chu Feng is not so strange.


    Look at a few girls that look tense look, chufeng gentle smile: "you go first, this is the Lord, the emperor of heaven!"


    Chang''e and others heard that it was the emperor''s heavenly spirit that softened a little, because Chu Feng once told them that the remnant soul of emperor Shitian in the supreme throne had given him a lot of help.


    "Have you seen me?" "But how can I see you for the first time?"


    Chu Feng naturally would not say that he had met emperor Shitian in the future, but said with a smile: "the one who can let the eldest princess take with him and still consciously stand behind him, I think in the whole Imperial City, there should be only her father, the Lord?"


    Emperor Shitian was stunned and nodded slightly: "brother, I''m not thorough enough."


    "Just call me Chu Feng." Chufeng gentle smile: "in front of you, I can only be regarded as a younger generation, you call me that way, it will break me."


    The emperor Shitian shook his head and looked serious: "the strong have no priority, the one who reaches the top is the first. If brother Chu can make chaotic will admit to be king, then he is qualified to accept my name. You don''t need to call me Lord, just call me emperor brother!"


    Chu Feng opened his mouth and grinned bitterly: "I''d better call your predecessors, but what do you mean by chaotic will?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3184

    Emperor Shi Tian has not yet opened his mouth, di yuan is a Leng: "Chu wind, you don''t know?"


    Chaos will, almost everyone in the universe knows, how can Chu Feng not know?


    Chu Feng nods with a bitter smile. He is not a person of this era at all. If he can understand the will of heaven, he has never heard of this chaotic will.


    "Diyuan, how did you talk to brother Chu?"


    But the emperor Shi Tian is cold face to drink a way: "later respectfully call the elder, understand?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. However, seeing the serious look of emperor Shitian, he still chose silence. However, emperor yuan was somewhat aggrieved. He nodded his head, which was quite unwilling to accept.


    It seems that Chu Feng really doesn''t know. The emperor Shitian thought that Chu wind might be an idle power from other universes, so he didn''t pay attention to these things, because each universe has its own will power. The ancient universe is chaotic will, and the other universes don''t know.


    Invite Chu Feng to find a place to sit down, the emperor Shitian also can explain roughly.


    No one knows what kind of power the so-called chaotic will is, but only that it is superior to the will of heaven.


    In this era, it is not that there is no will of heaven. It is just that there are too many saints, which leads to the weak way of heaven. Therefore, the power of the will of heaven is not so obvious and can not be restricted to anything. Therefore, there is a chaotic will, which fetters the whole ancient universe, and some things can not be broken even by saints.


    But there are also exceptions, that is, the king who is recognized by the chaotic will can be unimpeded in the eternal universe and will not be affected by the chaotic will.


    Then the emperor Shitian pulled up his sleeve and found that there was a similar mark on his arm, but with different lines: "I believe you should have one too. This is the sign of the king. As long as it is recognized as the king by the chaotic will, there will be auspicious signs from heaven and such marks will appear."


    "With this mark, no matter where you go to the ancient universe, any ethnic group, as long as you get there, the strongest person there will give you the highest position temporarily, if not the king."


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes when hearing the speech, listening to the same as when he was a child watching TV. Jiang Ziya had no divine position, but as long as he went there, the gods would avoid.


    Of course, Chu Feng doesn''t think these are fairy tales. Everything he meets at the moment is true.


    Pulling up his sleeve, looking at the so-called King''s logo, Chu Feng passed by with a bitter smile: "impulsive!"


    At this moment, Chu Feng really felt that he was impulsive. According to Emperor Shitian, he also knew where the problem was, that is, he should not show his strength in front of Diyuan at the beginning, so as not to cause the emergence of chaotic will.


    Originally, I just wanted to let Diyuan provide convenience for herself, but now it seems that this convenience is not very convenient. As the third king of the first universe era, can such an identity be convenient?


    Emperor Shitian could understand Chu Feng''s mood and chufeng''s hearty smile: "brother Chu, as long as you don''t drive to change the power of heaven and earth, then the sign of the king will not appear. In this way, no one will know that you are the third king, and there will be no disturbance to your life. Just relax!"


    Smell speech Chu breeze immediately relaxed a lot, show a smile to nod a head: "such words are very good!"


    Seeing Chu Feng and di Shitian chatting there, Diyuan felt quite boring. When she got an opportunity, Diyuan asked with a smile, "Chu Feng, that", "Di yuan"


    "Diyuan!" Before the latter words were said, Emperor Shitian interrupted her in a cold voice: "I said, you should call me elder. When you can become king one day, you are qualified to call brother Chu like this!"


    "Master, don''t be angry." Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile. Unexpectedly, Emperor Shitian was still such a real person: "I have not lived as long as the princess. It''s normal to call me my name. I''m not a person who cares about these things. So you don''t need to care about it. You can call me what you like, just as you like!"


    Chu Feng has already spoken, and Emperor Shitian can''t blame Diyuan any more. But the color in his eyes clearly shows what he means. That is, despite what Chu Feng said, Diyuan still wants to be a junior.


    Because this is an era of respect for power, not for a long time.


    Diyuan naturally knew what her father meant. She lowered her head and didn''t say a word again. What she thought was a big deal. She said it when the emperor was away.


    "By the way, brother Chu!"


    Emperor Shitian didn''t pay attention to Diyuan any more. He seemed very happy when he met Chu Feng: "we all belong to people who are close to the supreme state. Do you have any idea about becoming supreme?"


    Chu Feng came here this time to know how to become the supreme one from the emperor Shitian. Now he asked himself in turn?


    Some confused in the heart, also shook his head: "I have no feeling about this, do not know whether the predecessors have gained something?"


    The emperor Shitian was silent. When he looked at Diyuan, he seemed to be hesitating. Then he said, "I really have insight into some of the supreme opportunities and know what conditions are needed to achieve the supreme. Now I have only one but not the other!"Diyuan raised her head and said, "father, don''t you say that you are not very clear?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Influenced by the divine color of the emperor, he glared at Diyuan: "that''s because although you are an infinite saint, you don''t have the qualification to be a king. I don''t want to tell you to disturb your cultivation. Do you really think I don''t know?"


    Hum, the emperor Shitian leaped a light on his fingertips and missed Chu Feng''s eyebrows. His face was sincere: "brother Chu, this is the message I got, but I only have one of them. I don''t know how to do the other. I believe that as long as I get the second, I may be able to let the opportunity of the throne come down!"


    Chu Feng''s heart sprouted respect, Emperor Shitian even told himself such an important thing.


    At the same time, he also digested the message from emperor Shitian. When he gradually understood it, he was stunned. He found that what emperor Shitian knew came from the supreme throne, but he also had the supreme throne. How could he not have received such information?


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng thought that maybe it was too long ago that the power of the supreme throne had changed, or that the message of the supreme throne could only be obtained by the first person, that is, the emperor''s interpretation of heaven. So when he got the supreme throne later, he did not know that there was such a message.


    The heart also slowly excited up, because from the message from the emperor Shi Tian, Chu Feng knew how to let the throne come.


    The supreme king is indispensable, and there are also ten divine tools. When the two things are obtained, it is the powerful power of all living beings. Without the support of the belief of all living beings, no one can become the supreme one, and the power of all living beings is also the key to the coming of heaven. When it condenses to a certain extent, it will break a constant and eternal way of heaven.


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but stand up with a twinkling of light in his eyes. Seeing emperor Shitian and Diyuan looking at him curiously, Chu Feng realized that he had lost his temper, so he sat down again: "master, have you got the supreme throne?"


    Emperor Shitian nodded without concealing: "yes, I got it a few years ago, but for the so-called ten square artifact, I just know it, but I have never seen it. I have been looking for it all these years, but nothing has been found."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "master, you have the supreme throne. Maybe it''s just a matter of time to find the ten square artifact. What I find most strange is that the path of heaven needs the power of all living beings to trigger, and the power of all living beings is so wonderful. Even if you get the ten square artifact, this is probably a problem?"


    Emperor Shitian laughed, shook his head, and said, "I thought it was very difficult at first, but I didn''t find it difficult to understand it in the past few years, because the so-called power of all living beings is the power of faith. In this imperial city and the planet under the emperor''s family, there are still many people who give me absolute faith."


    "When I need it, they will give up their faith. As long as they are united into the belief of hundreds of millions of living beings, it will be enough to make the path of heaven appear. As for why we need the power of all living beings to make the way of heaven appear, I guess it is because the supreme power is too strong, and without the support of all living beings, it can not be achieved?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. At the moment, he thought that too. And when he heard what emperor Shitian said, Chu Feng seemed to have understood. He was not very thorough about the cohesion of all living beings. However, when he saw the confident appearance of emperor Shitian, chufeng was relieved.


    At that time, you will know what to do when you look at the emperor''s way of doing it. Different from the emperor''s, he already has the supreme throne and ten divine tools, which can make the way of heaven come at any time.


    However, in the absence of absolute assurance, Chu Feng would not do so.


    "Master, may I have a look at the supreme throne?" Silence for a while, Chu Feng asked.


    Ben felt that his request might be rejected, but he didn''t want the emperor to nod his head quickly: "naturally, I can''t get the ten square artifact, which has no effect on me."


    stood up, as like as two peas came to the throne, the king moved up and went to see his throne, the same as his own throne, closed his eyes and drove his mind to make his throne.


    However, he was shocked to find that he could not let the supreme throne appear. He opened his eyes and looked at the supreme throne in front of him. Was it that the throne, no matter in the past, present and future, was only one. He got it in that era, but did not exist in this era?


    So it is really possible to think about it. Chu Feng quickly feels the artifact. When he finds out that the artifact is still there, Chu Feng''s heart is filled with joy.


    But then we found that there may be a problem, that is, with his arrival, this era has changed. Although the Lord of the kingdom said that it is OK, there seems to be some things that need to be observed. Maybe there is only one throne and one artifact of ten directions.


    Even so, the corners of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. It was not the ten square artifact that was on him now. The emperor Shitian wanted to be the supreme one, but his own ten square artifact?


    What I don''t understand is the cohesion of the power of all living beings. What the emperor lacks in heaven is the ten square artifact. If the two complement each other, the throne may come.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng walked to the throne and turned around. Slowly, the emperor Shitian was shocked: "brother Chu, be careful."Words just out of the mouth, and instantly stopped, father and daughter two people look at Chu Feng, and see the ghost in general.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3185

    How could this happen?


    The emperor Shitian was completely stunned. He had experienced a lot, and had already passed the time when he was in a great mood. However, when he saw Chu Feng, his heart was still shocked because Chu Feng actually sat on the supreme throne.


    According to the picture he saw when he first got the throne, only those who were recognized or recognized by it could sit on it. However, there are no such people who can sit on it. They are a bit surprised when they can sit on it. They even feel that no one can sit on the throne except themselves.


    Even if someone can sit on it, it must be the supreme.


    But now, Emperor Shitian is still worried that Chu Feng will be shot by the throne, but he sits on it. For a while, he really doesn''t know how to explain all this.


    Chu Feng put his hands on the throne handle, raised a smile and stood up: "master, as long as the supreme throne is recognized by chaotic will, you can sit on it." In this way, I don''t want the emperor to release any doubts.


    When he sat on the throne just now, Chu Feng knew that it was the same as the supreme throne he had got. It can also be said that he is the master of the supreme throne, and the emperor Shitian is also the master of the supreme throne. As for why such things happen, Chu Feng can not explain why.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Emperor Shitian thought about it carefully and nodded: "maybe it''s true. If you say so, Emperor Lu can also sit on the throne."


    After saying it, the emperor Shitian nodded more definitely: "maybe I can. From the information I got, I know that the throne does not belong to one person. As long as anyone can surpass the heavenly path, he can become the eternal supreme. All that is needed is strength and luck."


    Chu Feng nodded: "maybe."


    The emperor Shitian stepped forward and took up the supreme throne: "brother Chu, I thought you might know the whereabouts of the ten square artifact. At this moment, it seems that you and I do not know. You should have a good understanding of those messages. Maybe it will have a great effect on you in the future. I will go first."


    Then he said to Diyuan, "brother Chu lives here. You must not let anyone know. Once anyone dares to disturb brother Chu''s stability, he will die in vain."


    Emperor yuan is still in Leng God, smell speech blurt out: "if second elder brother?"


    "Kill!" Emperor Shi Tian Leng Mou a Ning spit out a word, and then in an instant break empty and up, a bit of breath did not leave.


    Di yuan''s face showed a touch of joy, still thinking about whether to let Chu Feng and di Qian conflict, but think of Diyuan or give up such a thought, Chu Feng does not want to let people know that he is the third king, if he plays tricks, it will inevitably disgust him.


    At that time, if the emperor Shitian is not happy, he can let the emperor move to death, and he can also let himself die.


    Her beautiful eyes twinkled and her face twinkled as she looked back at Chu Feng. The more she looked at Chu Feng, the more pleasant she was. She just thought of what the emperor had said just now. Emperor yuan was helpless, master? Can I seduce my predecessors?


    "Princess Chang, it''s late at night. Have a rest early!"


    Chu Feng also withdrew his gaze from the distance and nodded to Diyuan and walked into the palace. Just now, the emperor Shitian selflessly told him that it was too important. He needed to have a good understanding.


    She also wanted to invite Chu Feng to have a drink. Unexpectedly, Chu Feng turned around and walked in. Diyuan turned her eyes and had a variety of amorous feelings. However, when she thought that Chu Feng would stay here for a while, she was excited again.


    She has half the blood of a demon. As long as it is a moving thing, she will take the initiative to attack. Now she is very interested in Chu Feng. Even if Chu Feng has a woman, it doesn''t matter, because what she wants is the man to accept himself, nothing else matters.


    Chu Feng who walked into the palace naturally did not know that Diyuan was attracted to him because of his strength.


    When they got to their residence, they called Chang''e and closed the doors and windows to make sure there was no one around. Chu Feng said, "I think I know how to become the supreme one, but now I still have a little insight."


    He told the present people selectively the message that the emperor had just sent to himself. Then he also asked, "do you want to give the ten divine tools to the Lord?"


    From the present situation, Chu Feng knows that when he came to this era, especially after he was identified by the chaotic will, he was already equal to the people of this era. What he owned in that era began to overlap in this era.


    Now the supreme throne emperor Shitian can be summoned out, and he can also summon it without his calling.


    But the ten gods are not the same. Three are on Chang''e Lu Wan''er and Zhang yun''er, and seven are on their own. As long as they don''t reveal them, Emperor Shitian can''t find the ten artifacts until they leave this era.


    If they were still in this era, there was only one artifact in each of them, and that was on them.


    Chang''e and others looked at each other and probably understood the meaning of Chu Feng. After a moment''s silence, Lu Wan said softly: "in the first universe era, the Lord became the supreme one. This is an unchangeable history. So even if we don''t take out the ten sacred objects, he can also achieve the supreme."Chu Feng nodded: "yes, this is an unchangeable history."


    "But what are we here for?" Lu Wan then asked. Seeing Chu Feng''s frown, Lu Wancai continued: "we''re here to see how the Lord can become the supreme one. At the same time, we can feel a higher realm in such a big environment. If we don''t take out the ten magic tools, we can''t see the Lord become the supreme."


    "Then when we leave, the Lord will find the ten magic tools to achieve the supreme, and we will not see it. Are you sure that from the message you get, you are sure that you will become the supreme?"


    Chu Feng was silent, and no one dared to say that the assurance of becoming supreme was 100%.


    Although the ten square artifact and the supreme throne are all in hand, as long as we understand the cohesion of the forces of all living beings, we can trigger the path of heaven, but how to trigger the Chu wind is not clear at all.


    The corner of his mouth moved a bitter smile: "what do you mean?"


    "Give the ten gods to the Lord." Lu Wan looked at Chang''e and Zhang yun''er, and also said his own ideas: "because even if we don''t give the Lord, we can find it when we leave, but at that time we have already gone, and we can''t see how the heavenly path is triggered. Even if we go back, it''s just like a white visit."


    "When I want to come, the Lord is honest with you, and you should trust him. After all, this is the place where the Lord remembers. Without what he left, we can''t come back."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and felt that Lu Wan''s words were reasonable. When the time came, they would go back naturally. But the difference was whether they could see the supreme breakthrough, and there was no need to worry about the ten magic weapons being swallowed up, because those things that belonged to him at that time would naturally go back as soon as he went back.


    In Lu Wan''s words, Chu Feng also dispelled some doubts, and put a smile on his mouth: "OK, we will give the ten magic tools to the Lord, and cooperate with him to trigger the way of heaven and let the throne come!"


    Chang''e frowned and asked, "when are you going to be?"


    "Wait a few more months!" Chu Feng gave a faint smile, and his eyes twinkled: "I found that this is a magical era, where several universes coexist, and the heaven and earth are full of aura. Anyway, it will take us eight months to go back. Then we will cooperate with the Lord at the same time. Now we are in this big environment to see if we can reach our peak."


    Chang''e looked at each other and nodded after thinking about it. Now it''s impossible to go back. Only when the time comes can we go back. Instead of letting emperor Shitian become the supreme one so quickly, we should wait until their time is almost the same.


    "Well, I''ll go back to have a rest first. I find that my mood is sublimated a lot here." After discussion, mu Qianxue stood up first and left the room.


    After Chu Feng saw mu Qianxue''s departure, Chang''e also wanted to go, coughing: "that, you also want to go?"


    Chang''e and Lu Wan, who have already got up, are in a daze. They look at Chu Feng with the same eyes. But when they catch the color in Chu Feng''s eyes, they immediately understand what they mean. The corners of their mouths affect each other. They don''t know.


    Chufeng pondered and laughed, not because they pretended they didn''t know: "well, what''s the result of your discussion, beautiful scenery on a fine day, or in such an atmosphere environment, shouldn''t you leave a little thought?"


    Put clearly is to be greatly sleep with, can say so serious, but enough shameless.


    In the heart secretly scolds a, sitting Zhang Yun Er jokingly way: "you ask Zun Shen and Chang''e elder sister." Anyway, the last time Chu Feng was in front of Lu Wan, he knew that there was something shameful about following Chu Feng, so Zhang yun''er said it didn''t matter.


    Chu Feng suddenly moved and looked at Chang''e and Lu Wan.


    Lu Wan and Chang''e were stunned and almost simultaneously pointed to each other and said, "she agrees, I don''t mind!"


    Chu Feng immediately laughed, clapped his hands: "I can think, you have no problem?"


    Chang''e and Lu Wan are both stunned. You stare at me and I stare at you. In their hearts, the other side will not agree to Chu Feng''s request. What is this going to do at the moment?


    Seeing Chu Feng''s vigorous smile, Chang''e and Lu Wan''s rare tacit understanding, they left the room directly between their bodies twinkling. They didn''t even leave a word for chufeng. They put it clearly that chufeng didn''t want to think about it.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes. He looked at Zhang yun''er with a pitiful look. The latter stood up with a sigh: "I think I''m going to be hurt alone. Let''s talk about it."


    With that, Zhang yun''er also leaves quickly. Chu Feng''s heart is cold and cold. He still wants to sleep with a big quilt tonight. Now it seems that he will be alone in an empty room?


    With his eyes turned, Chu Feng thought that he would discuss with Diyuan and arrange a place that was a little quieter and there were no other buildings around. It was better to have only one room. Could Chang''e and Lu Wan run away?


    So a thought of Chu Feng for his wit praise, so happy decision.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3186

    The place of memory, which can also be said to be the most important memory period of emperor Shitian''s life, is not really a place where memories are made, but in that era.


    The next morning, Chu Feng had already got up early and happily found a thing.


    That is, the mark planted by the mysterious woman seems to have disappeared. Of course, Chu Feng doesn''t think that the mark has really disappeared. The reason why it is missing now is that he is no longer in the seventh universe era, so the mark naturally can not exist. Maybe when he returns to the seventh universe in eight months, the mark will appear again.


    However, it is also a good thing not to feel the existence of the mark now, so that you can do things more calmly in this era, and don''t worry about fatigue.


    "Wind king, the eldest princess invites you to have breakfast."


    As soon as Chu Feng came out, ciyue came up. It seems that she has been waiting here for a long time.


    Just heard her address to himself, Chu Feng said with a bitter smile: "miss ciyue, you still call me Chu Feng, I don''t want to be too special."


    "Good!" Ciyue didn''t say anything and nodded slightly.


    Chu Feng also found that she did not see Chang''e and wondered where she had gone.


    "Four ladies went to the valley." Ciyue seemed to know that she said, "Yougu is the most energetic place in the imperial Pavilion. When I came just now, Mrs. Qianxue asked me if there was any good place for me, so I told her, and then the three ladies went to the Yougu with her."


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile, knowing that these women are obsessed with such a world environment, but this is also a good thing, as long as it helps them improve their cultivation.


    And Diyuan has sent ciyue to invite herself. Although she doesn''t want to eat anything, she still needs to give her a little face: "let''s go."


    Diyuan''s palace is not far away from the next door. It doesn''t need to be in the sky. It only takes a few minutes to get there. From a distance, the two palaces seem to be connected.


    Chu Feng looked back and thought that the palace built by emperor yuan seemed a little redundant. Was it for entertaining guests?


    "That''s the palace of the eldest princess."


    Ciyue turned her eyes to chufeng and looked back at the palace. She said with a smile: "but since so many years, no one can get into the eyes of the princess, so the palace has been idle."


    Originally, Chu Feng had no idea.


    But after hearing ciyue''s words, she couldn''t help but move her mouth. It was the palace of emperor yuan''s face, which was not the place where she adopted men. How could she arrange herself there? Do you want to make yourself a little white face for her?


    So a thought of Chu Feng''s mouth convulsed violently, and his face was covered with black lines. If he had just thought about it last night, he would have really wanted Diyuan to change his place. Otherwise, he always felt a little strange.


    When she came to the palace of Diyuan, ciyue didn''t mean to follow in: "the eldest princess has been waiting inside for a long time, you can go in."


    Chu feng''en went in and saw the palace, which was not too small. With the natural wind floating there, he also smelled a faint fragrance. Along with the fragrance, Chu Feng walked past. His eyes were bright, but he felt that the atmosphere was always a little strange.


    Because now the emperor yuan is wearing a gauze, completely unable to cover up that graceful body, you can see the high wind and flat valley color.


    Chu Feng knew as like as two peas, the demon of the demon is not a very concerned creature. But in this way, he can not help but feel that there is a hot air rising.


    Although the appearance of the world Lord is more beautiful than that of a woman, but after all, it almost means that when you see the emperor Yuan Chu Feng, you will think of the world Master.


    "The wind king was the first man to enter my palace."


    Emperor yuan slowly nodded, her mouth slightly cocked, sexy and provocative, but she was not embarrassed at the moment with no clothes on: "I also hope that the wind king will be the last man to enter this palace."


    Affected by Chu Feng''s look, he let himself sit down as naturally as possible: "Princess Chang is joking. You are the princess of the imperial city. Naturally, no one dares to enter or leave your palace at will. In addition, call me chufeng."


    Diyuan slowly sat up straight, slightly leaning forward, the loose neckline was fully open, the scenery was completely presented in front of Chu Feng, and her eyes were like silk: "I like to call you the wind king, because then I will feel my eyes are very spicy."


    Chu Feng''s throat moved unnaturally. At the moment, the two mountains of emperor yuan were completely presented in front of her. She also knew that this woman was definitely intentional. Otherwise, why should she wear a layer of tulle?


    With a slight cough, Chu Feng did not move his eyes, because the more unnatural you are to a woman with demon blood like Diyuan, the more fierce her attack will be. At the moment, she probably thinks of something, that is, Chang''e, they are not supposed to go to the valley, but Diyuan asked ciyue to invite her.In order to create a chance to get along with him alone, and to seduce him.


    Insight into Diyuan''s mind, Chu Feng mouth hook up a smile: "long princess, really can talk."


    "Big?" However, the emperor yuan suddenly uttered a sentence, and her hands were still slightly pulling the tulle neckline, which seemed deliberate, but not artificial at all, but full of charm.


    Chu Feng didn''t want to see it, but he couldn''t help looking at it. He looked at the trembling plump, white and dazzling, red two points like a girl. A smile swept over her mouth and suppressed the unnatural agitation: "the long princess has a proud figure and is naturally perfect!"


    "Do you like it?" Emperor yuan sat up straight, although the scenery dissipated, the two points on the gauze were more clear: "or wind king, do you like me?"


    Chu Feng held up a glass of wine in front of him, and gently shook and laughed: "the eldest princess has a peerless face. Any one of Chu Feng''s beauties can''t compare with you in beauty, but sometimes it''s the same thing to appreciate and like. I don''t deny that I appreciate the eldest princess, but I don''t like it anymore."


    There was nothing unpleasant about Diyuan, blinking her eyes, charming and moving: "appreciation is enough for me, but the wind king still needs a concubine, and Diyuan is willing to!"


    Shit!


    Chu Feng couldn''t help but burst out a rude remark in his heart. If it wasn''t for the fact that the face of emperor yuan was similar to that of the world Master, Chu Feng would have been on it for a long time.


    It is also because that is similar to the face of the world Master, so Chu Feng can suppress the inner agitation, drink the wine in the cup, suppress the rising desire, and then show a smile: "no lack!"


    Diyuan''s look affected a little stiff, but soon showed a smile, if she is so easy to be hit, then she is not Diyuan.


    Standing up, elegant and moving, her long snow-white legs sparkle the eyes of Chu Feng, especially as she walks in front of her, the dark forest under the gauze is indistinct, which adds a strong ambivalence to the weight of the palace covered with gauze.


    When she came to Chu Feng''s back, Diyuan sat with her legs bent and crossed her knees. She leaned forward and leaned back behind the Chu Feng. She breathed like a blue: "the wind king, Diyuan has always wanted to find a man who is stronger than me and I am interested in. You just meet my conditions and refuse me. That''s not right."


    "You should understand that if you don''t want me, I''ll be lonely all my life."


    Feeling the amazing elasticity of the two groups behind her, Chu Feng is not willing to say that it is false, but also have to admire the beauty of Diyuan. The tone between the words can stimulate the rise of male hormones.


    But this time Chu Feng didn''t come to tease her sister, so she shook her shoulders and stood up when Diyuan wanted to hold her. She said with a warm smile: "Princess Chang, give me a place to live. The place doesn''t need to be too big. A room is enough."


    Emperor yuan bit her lips slightly, reflecting a kind of unusual beauty. She said angrily, "how about me here? If you want to, stay right now?"


    Heart way a fatal, Chu wind shook his head: "I need to be quiet."


    Diyuan looked at Chu Feng and stood up. She knew that it was impossible to take down Chu Feng so simply. Moreover, she was very satisfied with Chu Feng''s performance at the moment, which showed that she was not a man who would be easily confused by beauty.


    But if she knew that it was not Chu Feng''s strong determination, but because her appearance and the world Lord made Chu Feng uncomfortable, she didn''t know what to think.


    Passing by Chu Feng''s side, when she was facing her back, Diyuan gave a meaningful smile, took off her gossamer, opened her hands, and four maidens came out to help Diyuan put on her body. It seems that she can''t see the fatal charm just now.


    Blinking her eyes, emperor yuan brushed her sleeves in front of her: "there is a peach garden near the valley. The place is not very big. All around are isolated by flowing rivers. She can only go up to the sky. It is very quiet. There is only one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one room, one!


    Chu Feng nodded: "thank you, Princess!"


    Diyuan also wanted to say something. Chu Feng had already turned around and walked out, leaving her with a figure of her back. She looked at it until she could not see her back. Diyuan took back her eyes: "you say, can I make him my first man?"


    The four maids stood behind the emperor yuan, and heard the words in unison and said, "the princess has infinite charm. I believe that the wind king will fall sooner or later."


    Emperor yuan''s face did not show joy, just sighed and shook her head: "how do I feel, even if I totally strip off, he may not be moved?"


    The four maids, affected by their looks, came in at this time: "princess, the second prince has come, and also brought four infinite saints!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3187

    Second prince, Emperor move!


    Diyuan didn''t see him in her bedroom. Instead, she chose a building on the edge of the center of the imperial Pavilion. When she came in with ciyue and four maids, she heard a man''s frantic laughter. Don''t go to see it. Diyuan also knew that this was her second brother who was disgusted with the same father and different mother and hated to kill him!


    Originally, emperor yuan''s biological mother was the first wife of emperor Shitian, which can also be said to be the wife of the Lord. However, after emperor Qian''s mother arrived at the emperor''s palace, she continued to crowd out and suppress her, and God yuan''s mother was a phoenix family and a demon, so she couldn''t play the role of emperor Qian''s mother in the fight.


    Because of this, in the war between the universe, died!


    If it was not for his mother''s mother, Diyuan believed that her mother would not go to the battlefield and would not die if she did not go to the battlefield. Therefore, she hated him in her heart. Even if her mother died later, it was undeniable that diqian inherited his mother''s insidiousness.


    As long as there is nothing to do without thinking about suppressing her and Diyan, Diyuan''s heart is very uncomfortable.


    At the moment, Emperor Yan, who never came to the Imperial Palace, really wanted to see what he was doing. He even brought four infinite saints?


    With the arrival of Diyuan, the laughter stopped. A man with a sinister look and a tall and handsome nose came up. However, a man with a sinister smile came up and made people very uncomfortable: "sister, how are you doing?"


    In the face of emperor Qian, who was not smiling, di Yuan directly chose to ignore him. She walked by him and sat down. Then she said, "second brother, how can you come here with such leisure and leisure today?"


    His back to Emperor Qian''s eyes flashed a haze color, but he was well suppressed. When he turned around, there was no cold color.


    Sitting on one side, looking at the emperor yuan with a meaningful color.


    Diyuan frowned slightly. How could she not feel what it meant in her eyes? She could not help thinking back a long time ago, when she was only a half step sage. At that time, diqian was so brilliant that she entered the realm of saints. One night, she even wanted to defile her. If it had not happened that Diyan had arrived, she would have been successful.


    At the moment, Emperor Qian dare to show such a look. He shows that he is a thief.


    I know that if I let him go to the top, I will be treated as a plaything by diqian in the future, which is absolutely not allowed. Because emperor Qian doesn''t care that he is a half sister. It''s not that he has never done such a thing. Even one of his sisters has been tarnished by him. Only a few people know it.


    Resisting the impulse to scold emperor Qian, Diyuan''s legs crisscross, revealing a touch of Elegance: "second brother, if you''re OK, then go, I''m still busy."


    "Don''t worry, sister." Emperor Qian took back his eyes with a smile and leaned on the chair with his legs up: "today, naturally, I''m not free. I don''t have to come here. I don''t have a big brother to do anything. I have to help my father manage the affairs of the emperor''s family."


    Emperor yuan looks slightly affected, how can we not know that emperor Qian''s words are attacking Emperor Yan''s inaction.


    But even if I know, I can''t refute it, because Diyan is really not doing his job, and he is studying the place of his soul in the palace all day long. She is a little upset when she thinks about it.


    However, even if she was upset, Diyuan would not show it. She just said with a smile: "brother is the prince. The prince''s main business in the future is to stabilize the emperor''s family. There are so many people who can do things. If the crown prince is required to do everything himself, what will the people below do?"


    Emperor Qian originally wanted to give a little blow to Diyuan in words, but she didn''t want her to respond so incisively. Her face was a little ugly in an instant.


    The meaning of Diyuan was that he was the runner below. He scolded secretly. Emperor Qian was too lazy to think of snakes with Diyuan again: "sister, let''s not talk about this. I heard that five guests, four women and one man, and all of them were saints, came to your imperial Pavilion. I hope I can meet them!"


    Di yuan looks stunned, her mouth slightly cocked up, sexy: "second brother, there is such a person in the imperial Pavilion, but you really just want to see it?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Emperor Qian laughed, and his sinister eyes burst into a fierce look: "see you, you also know that I still lack a prince''s concubine. If those four women have the right person, I don''t mind taking them as my prince''s concubine."


    It''s not bad to think about the emperor''s ridicule when he heard the emperor''s words, but he didn''t want to find the trouble in his eyes.


    Squinting her eyes, Diyuan didn''t reveal anything. Emperor Qian even said so frankly. What else is there to say?


    But for the emperor''s arrogance feel ridiculous, can become the holy land of women, as long as she nodded, what kind of man can not find? Emperor Qian even said such crazy words, don''t you mind? The more she thought about it, the more funny it was. She thought that emperor Qian was really a little ignorant of the heaven and earth. She should see if she was qualified, right?


    In the heart ridiculed emperor Qian''s arrogance, emperor yuan also gracefully played with her fingers, a face of regret: "second brother, you want to find a prince princess to fill the vacancy of Tiange hostess is good, but it''s a pity."Emperor Qian frowned: "what a pity?"


    "All the famous flowers have their own owners." Diyuan joked: "it''s the man they follow. All four of them are the wives of the man. The second brother should not do this kind of thing to rob other people''s women?"


    Influenced by the look of emperor Qian, he slowly stood up and said, "Four Holy Land women, with a man?"


    Diyuan nodded: "yes!"


    "What is his realm?" Emperor Qian''s brow is still deep frown, cold voice asks a way.


    "Infinite saint!" Diyuan knew that there was nothing to hide, and she casually replied. As for the matter of Chu Feng or king, Emperor Shitian said that he could not be known by others, so it should be ok if she didn''t say it. According to her understanding of emperor Qian, he would certainly do something.


    Sure enough, after hearing that he was an infinite saint, Emperor Qian sneered: "this prince is also an infinite saint, but today''s concubines are just gods of nature or half step saints. A person who is in the same realm as me and has no identity, what qualification does he have to hold the four female saints?"


    "So I asked my sister to invite them to come and see me. Maybe they were deceived by some people?"


    Di yuan sneered in her heart and said to ciyue, "please four ladies!"


    Ciyue followed Diyuan for so many years. Naturally, she knew whether Diyuan wanted to kill with a knife or not. She nodded and went out.


    It was a bit unexpected for Diyuan to cooperate with Emperor Qian, but she was also very happy about it. After sitting down, she guessed that Diyuan had taken a fancy to the man, so if she wanted to clear away the women around him, she was even more happy to think about diqian.


    It''s just that the poor man will never know that this is the stupidest decision he has ever made in his life.


    Before long, Chang''e, who was in the valley, was invited by ciyue.


    When they walked in after ciyue, the sitting emperor Qian stood up and glanced at the four Chang''e people. When he got the report from the leader of the city gate, he thought that she was a powerful but ordinary woman, but it could give him a strong blood.


    But seeing Chang''e four people at the moment, Emperor Qian''s heart has already made a decision, that is, all four people should get it.


    Especially when I saw Chang''e and LV Wan, the special temperament of the two made emperor Qian very moved. Zhang Yuner and mu Qianxue had a kind of young girl like feeling, which also made emperor Qian very moved.


    As for whether they were chuzi or not, Emperor Qian didn''t care at all. What he valued was their strength, and the rest were unimportant. Moreover, they were so beautiful that they were not as beautiful as Diyuan, but they were enough to despise many women.


    Emperor Qian, who had already made a decision in his heart, stepped forward with a smile. He was born to be a sinister person. No matter what kind of smile he showed, it was disgusting.


    Waiting for him to be born, Chang''e four people have ignored him and stepped forward. Zhang yun''er said softly, "Princess Chang, do you want us to do something?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that my second brother heard that I''ve got some powerful women here. I want to get to know them." Diyuan stood up with a smile and took Zhang yun''er''s hand as if she were a good sister: "so I called you to come here and introduce you to each other according to his meaning."


    Chang''e and others are not idiots. They can understand what''s going on from Diyuan''s words. They are all a little cold in their hearts. I believe that Diyuan has said that they have men. The emperor Qian still dares to meet, which is just looking for death.


    But emperor Qian didn''t know that he was put on the chopping board by emperor yuan. His eyes fell on Chang''e and said, "Hello, my name is Diyan, the second prince of the imperial city."


    Hearing the name of Diyan, Chang''e''s four people were even more cold hearted. On the day when they came to the Imperial City, they knew what virtue the two princes were through cuokang.


    So they didn''t give the emperor any face at all. Zhang yun''er nodded slightly to Diyuan: "long princess, if we just meet each other, it''s enough. Chu Feng is still waiting for us, so we''ll go first."


    With that, when Emperor Qian''s eyes were getting colder and colder, Chang''e and others naturally left together. They were not missed by men, but the men who cared about them were all dead.


    Emperor Qian thought that these women would give some face when they put on their own identities. They didn''t want to talk to him at all. They clenched their fists slightly and suddenly turned around. They walked out with cold faces. The four infinite saints also followed.


    Standing outside, looking at Chang''e and their distant figure, Emperor Qian sneered: "interesting!"


    Then she took all of his people away from the imperial Pavilion. Diyuan looked at all these things in her eyes. With a deep smile, she patted ciyue on the shoulder and said with a smile, "prepare a good sarcophagus for me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3188

    Chang''e and others returned to the valley after they left.


    Although they are already saints, they still feel very comfortable. Therefore, they want to stay in such a place for a while and feel the ethereal feeling, which is helpful to the promotion of the realm.


    As for Chu Feng, they don''t know where to go, but now Chu Feng''s strength is incomparable, and they are recognized by chaos will and become the third king. Therefore, Chang''e and she have nothing to worry about. They still want to improve their cultivation, and then go back to the seventh era of the universe.


    The valley is the place with the most abundant aura in the imperial palace. Usually only emperor yuan can come here, so no one bothers at this moment, and all the people passing through the palace are as far away from this place as possible.


    Not long after Chang''e and their return, Diyuan also came down with ciyue.


    Chang''e''s four men, who were in the process of understanding each other, opened their eyes. Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan had no idea, but Chang''e and mu Qianxue''s eyes were cold.


    When they knew that the man who came today was the emperor''s move, they already knew what was going on. When Diyuan invited them to go there, they just wanted to kill people with a knife. If they didn''t need to stay in the imperial Pavilion now, they would have turned over their faces by playing with their minds like this.


    Because it will bring some trouble to Chu Feng.


    When Diyuan came here after arranging some things, she also knew that her behavior was disrespectful to Chang''e, and she even meant to make use of it.


    Now see Chang E and others do not want to pay attention to her meaning, di yuan''s heart is not unhappy, but showed a smile, body slightly forward: "four ladies, Diyuan today''s practice without your permission, I know your heart is a little uncomfortable, but please forgive me."


    "After all, my elder brother and I are a little weak compared with the emperor''s moving. I pay attention to the sages who enter the Imperial City in order to consolidate the strength of my brother and I. today''s behavior is helpless."


    Chang''e''s cold eyes glanced over, and saw the snow-white half dew when emperor yuan bent down. She narrowed her eyes and felt that her own was almost the same as that of emperor yuan. However, if you want to talk about her appearance, no one can deny that she is gorgeous!


    However, Chang''e is not a man after all, so she just has a little contrast and doesn''t pay much attention to her: "if the eldest princess just comes to apologize, you can go."


    Emperor yuan looks affected, but in the heart dare not have any unhappy, Chu Feng''s woman, also has the qualification to despise her.


    But now she needs to be forgiven by Chang''e and others. Otherwise, if Chu Feng knew that she was playing tricks in secret, she would be very angry. At that time, she would go against her original intention, let alone seduce Chu Feng.


    Sincerity appeared on her face, and Diyuan whispered, "four ladies, don''t know how to forgive Diyuan''s reckless behavior today?"


    Standing beside Diyuan, ciyue looks unnatural. She has followed Diyuan for so many years. She knows exactly what kind of person the master is. Even when facing the emperor Shitian, she has never been so humble. At the moment, facing four women, it is very rare.


    However, ciyue was just a servant to follow, and naturally she did not dare to speculate on Diyuan''s mind at will.


    "Princess Chang."


    Zhang yun''er knew that Chang''e would be ok if she didn''t do it now, so before Chang''e got angry, she said softly: "we know the fight between the prince and the second prince, but you should not put us on the stage without our knowledge. Chu Feng is not a person who is afraid of things, but also does not like to be teased like this."


    Emperor yuan looks slightly coagulated, apologized: "I''m sorry, I don''t think about it. The emperor moved here too suddenly, and I didn''t have time to think about it."


    Zhang Yuner sighs and shakes her head. Diyuan is a smart woman. It is absolutely impossible to say that she has no time to think about it. At least when the emperor moves here, she can ask to invite their ciyue to talk about the matter.


    However, until they got there, they didn''t know what was going on. They were completely put on the stage by Diyuan, and now it''s useless to blame Diyuan. Although it was only a short contact with Emperor Qian, they probably knew what kind of person they were.


    Just now, the four people did not give him any face. It is absolutely impossible for emperor Qian to forget this. Maybe there is no conspiracy brewing at the moment.


    Emperor yuan narrowed her eyes and saw that Zhang yun''er did not speak any more. Chang''e, mu Qianxue and Lu Wan closed their eyes directly, and their eyebrows were even more deeply wrinkled. She had wanted to do that herself. Chang''e and others would give some face, but from the current situation, it seems that they are not the same as they think.


    Just about to speak, Zhang Yuner said again: "Princess Chang, you''d better go and talk to Chu Feng about this matter. Emperor Qian won''t forget it. If he knows in advance, he may not be angry. But if something happens afterwards, Emperor Qian will have bad luck and you can''t leave."Hearing Zhang yun''er''s words, Diyuan''s heart trembled and found that she had neglected a problem, that is, once Chu Feng knew that he was being teased, would he only target at emperor Qian?


    Gently nodded his head, bowed away from the valley, and stopped not far away: "where is the wind king?"


    "It''s like you''ve arranged a new place for him." The soft voice of the moon.


    "You go back first. I''ll go and have a look." Diyuan said that she went straight through the void. Zhang yun''er was right. Emperor Qian won''t forget this matter easily. There will be something wrong. If Chu Feng doesn''t know, then it''s emperor Qian''s bad luck. If Chu Feng knows, it''s her bad luck with Emperor Qian.


    From the attitude of Chang''e four people, Zhang Yuner and LV Wan may not say anything, but Chang''e and mu Qianxue have no bottom in their hearts, so Diyuan doesn''t want to make Chu Feng hate herself.


    The new residence is not far away from the valley, but in a short time, the emperor yuan arrived. Surrounded by rivers, the width reached 20 meters. The only way is to go up in the sky.


    Her eyes deviated. Looking at a small courtyard in the island like place, Diyuan pursed her lips and fell down. Seeing Chu Feng lying on the grass now, she looked at the river in the distance.


    Diyuan has ordered that no one can get close to here, so she doesn''t worry that someone knows she''s coming. When she approaches, Diyuan''s body bends 90 degrees and is white and dazzling: "wind king, I''m sorry!"


    The closed eyes of Chu Feng knew that Diyuan had come, but he didn''t want to pay attention to it, because he knew that this woman would have ideas about herself as long as she got the chance.


    But hearing the words of emperor yuan, Chu Feng opened his eyes curiously and sat up: "Princess Chang, how can I apologize?"


    "I", "Di yuan" is not a hesitant person at ordinary times, but now I don''t know how to say it. She just lowered her head: "will you be angry if I say it?"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly: "say!"


    Diyuan heart trembled, inexplicably feel a kind of pressure, now oppressed in her body, know that Chu Feng does not want to talk nonsense with her.


    In fact, Chu Feng didn''t want to talk nonsense with Diyuan, because Diyuan could tell whether he would be angry. Then he must have done something he could not tolerate. Looking at Diyuan''s look at the moment, Chu Feng was sure that something he didn''t want to do happened.


    In the face of Chu Feng, she felt as if she was in a bad mood. The warmth of Diyuan was now a little nervous. Her eyes were afraid to see Chu Feng: "the emperor moved here just now."


    Although Chu Feng first left Diyuan''s bedroom and came here, the arrival of emperor Qian probably knew that emperor Qian had brought four infinite saints. He did not mean to cover it up at all. He was very arrogant.


    But what does it have to do with yourself?


    Chu Feng didn''t speak, just staring at Diyuan. He believed that Diyuan would give him an explanation.


    Forced by the pressure from Chu Feng, Diyuan finally couldn''t help but tell the story and purpose of emperor Qian''s arrival. Then she secretly looked at Chu Feng, and then lowered her head: "I think he came for four ladies. Why don''t I use the four ladies to let diqian do something extraordinary?"


    "After all, my father said that if emperor Qian offended you by something out of the ordinary, he would die. Over the years, because of his continuous rise, my brother and I have been oppressed a little hard to breathe. So, Chu Feng heard that Diyuan wanted to kill people with a knife, luring him to make mistakes with his greed for Chang''e The mistakes made by Dan diqian also involve him. Even if he didn''t kill diqian, Emperor Shitian would abolish diqian, and then Diyuan''s goal would be achieved.


    It''s a good thing for a woman to be a little clever and submissive, but Chu Feng is not very happy with her.


    She stood up and went to Diyuan''s face, fingered her sexy chin and looked at the poor woman in her eyes because she was a little aggrieved. Chu Feng said softly, "you take me as your chess piece. If it''s not emperor Shitian, the person I respect, now I''ve killed you, even if you''re really gorgeous."


    The fingers gently loosen Diyuan''s chin. Chu Feng turns her back and twists her neck. She can''t kill Diyuan. So she can only be more careful.


    However, Chu Feng also had a question in his mind. He looked back and asked, "you are just a woman. Even if you are so strong, you are still a woman. I believe that no matter how hard you try, you can''t be in power, but you have to do so many things. Is it really for your brother''s sake?"


    Diyuan raised her head and firmly nodded: "yes, I am for my brother, because after my mother died, my brother took care of me and raised me up. Without him, I would not be today."


    Chu Feng could see that Diyuan''s look was firm, but he didn''t have much interest: "so your brother, why don''t you fight for it yourself? Do you want your sister to fight for him? "


    "Or, I hear, the prince is not interested in competing for power and profit, is he?""Yes Diyuan nodded her head gently, without concealing anything. She glanced at her helpless color: "my brother has never been interested in the crown prince''s position, but my father forced him to sit on the crown prince''s seat. That''s why I want to stabilize this position for my brother. But if he can really choose, he prefers to study what he likes."


    Speaking of the things that Diyan studied, Diyuan felt a little ridiculous: "for example, if someone dies, his soul will not disappear in the strong aura of heaven and earth. For example, to create a place where the soul will return, it is just a matter of not doing a proper job anyway!"


    Emperor yuan just finished her words, she found Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of her, blinked her eyes and asked subconsciously, "wind king, you?"


    "Princess Chang, take me to your brother." When Chu Feng heard the four words of the place of return, he thought of the master of the world. Seeing Diyuan''s face at a loss, Chu Feng said, "take me to see your brother. I can forgive your behavior today, and even help you to kill the emperor!"


    Diyuan almost doubted whether she had heard the wrong thing. She pinched her sexy and white thigh, sure it would hurt, and she immediately showed a smile: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3189

    Chu Feng didn''t know why he wanted to see Emperor Yan. He only knew that Emperor Yan was probably the master of the world.


    Because if it is not the leader of the world, why does Emperor Yan study the place of returning to the soul? The place where the soul returns is the soul world?


    Although Diyuan was also curious about this, she was very happy that chufeng could not investigate her means and her mind. Moreover, Diyan was her brother-in-law, so it was nothing to take chufeng to see Diyan.


    Before arriving at the prince''s palace, the guard saw that Diyuan had brought a stranger they didn''t know. They were all on guard for a moment. Who was this?


    "He is my friend."


    Emperor yuan naturally felt the guard''s vigilance and stood up and said, "I want to bring him to see my brother."


    When the two guards looked at each other, they could feel that Chu Feng was a saint. However, they had no opinion about emperor yuan''s going in. However, when they went in with a stranger, they seemed a little hesitant. After all, although Emperor Yan didn''t have the heart to fight, he still had a high support rate in the hearts of some traditional schools.


    Who knows if this man is a killer sent by Emperor Qian?


    "Let them in."


    Between the two guards hesitated, peaceful words came from the palace. When Chu Feng heard the sound, a faint smile flashed on his face. The voice was very similar to the world Master. It was probably certain that the boundary master was Emperor Yan, the prince of the imperial city.


    With the permission of Emperor Yan, the two guards didn''t stop them. They let the road open. Emperor yuan immediately went in with Chu Feng. When she came to the side hall and saw Diyan who was sitting there studying something, Chu Feng put a smile on her mouth. She was really the Lord of the world! What


    began to wonder as like as two peas, whether he was a master or not, but did not know what kind of man he was in. But now it seems that the Lord of the universe is a man, just the same as the two brothers and sisters.


    Thinking of the owner of the world in the dead land, apart from hearing that he said that emperor Shitian was his father, he had not mentioned the rest of his relatives. At the moment, Diyuan and he were the sister of a mother. I wonder what kind of place the world Lord gave her?


    When Chu Feng was watching Emperor Yan, he also raised his head to look at him. When he touched his eyes, he stood up.


    She came forward and was silent. When Diyuan was about to open her mouth, Emperor Yan put one hand in front of her and showed her respect: "I think you are the third king, as my sister said?"


    "You are welcome." Chu Feng originally wanted to call the Lord of the world, but he changed his name to Prince because the present Emperor Yan certainly did not know that he would become the master of the world. He did not know that the two would meet after the seventh universe era.


    Di yuan smile: "brother, he is the third king, wind king!"


    Emperor Yan nodded slightly: "go out first. I want to talk to the wind king about something."


    Diyuan looks sluggish, aggrieved, but just put Chu Feng together. Now it''s obvious that Chu Feng has something to do with di Yan. Although she doesn''t mean to be very willing, Diyuan still goes to the side hall. Anyway, now that she has brought Chu Feng here, then he begins to say careless words.


    After emperor yuan went out, Emperor Yan gently raised his hand: "wind king, please sit down."


    Chu Feng went to sit down and looked at the side hall which looked like a study. He saw many words and books that he couldn''t understand. However, he could still see some pictures clearly. After squinting his eyes for a while, chufeng reached out and picked up a drawing and looked at a palace in the painting, which was the palace he had seen.


    However, Chu Feng did not show any look, but the picture was facing Emperor Yan and asked, "prince, what is this?"


    "Reincarnation hall!" Emperor Yan took a light look, with a gentle smile: "I am ready to build a way of reincarnation with my life-long efforts in this samsara peak, so that the souls of the dead can be reborn again. But now it is just a naive idea, and I don''t know why I can build such a place."


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "prince, why do you have such an idea?"


    "Because of my mother." Emperor Yan seemed to have no guard against Chu Feng. He said calmly, "my mother died after a war, and her soul wandered between heaven and earth. There was no place to go. I could only watch her disappear gradually."


    "But if there is a place outside the world where the soul can go back, so that the soul will not be eroded by the spirit of heaven and earth, will my mother not disappear, and even try to find a way to rebirth first?"


    Listening to Diyan''s words, chufeng also knew that the lights of people''s death in the first universe era were completely off, and even the dead souls would dissipate between heaven and earth. Emperor Yan Neng wanted to create a place for his soul to return to. Chu Feng seemed to understand why.


    After putting down the picture in his hand, Chu Feng asked with a smile: "the prince''s idea is very good. If it can succeed, then the dead will be left with their souls, and even can be reborn through their souls. But I don''t know how the prince is going to do it?"


    Di Yan shook his head with a wry smile, and his good-looking face was full of helplessness: "everything I have now is just an idea, but I still have a lot of ideas to build the soul world. After all, there are strong and ordinary people in human beings. There are also people who have died. Whether they will be reborn or forget these memories, I am not sure.""But I believe that when my father is lucky enough to become the supreme, I may know what to do. It is impossible for me to create a place to return home on my own words. My father also knows this and supports me very much."


    Chu Feng''s heart moved. There was a rumor in ancient times that the soul world was created by the master of the world. Now it seems that it is wrong.


    Maybe the master of the world has done something about the soul world, but the one who created the soul world should be the emperor Shitian. He just let the master manage it. When he thought of the spirit world Master''s sometimes fearless posture, Chu Feng seemed to understand.


    If the soul world was originally created by the emperor Shitian, it must have a very strong defense force. Maybe if nihilism forcibly breaks through the soul world, it will put itself into it.


    Of course, this is just Chu Feng''s imagination, and it is impossible for the master of the world to deal with nihility in the future. He just smiles with great interest: "is the prince telling me these things, aren''t you afraid I''ll tell you?"


    With a faint smile, Emperor Yan said quietly: "actually, there are many people who know about my idea in the imperial city. We all think that I am not engaged in a proper job and have a delusion, but it doesn''t matter. As long as my father is willing to support me."


    "Although I wanted to create such a place because of my mother, is it too cruel if the world of mortals dies means disappearing?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, and the world leader was merciful. It seems that it is not because he is the king of the soul world, but because he is born with great love and breathes out a breath. Then Chu Feng then asked, "if you really create a place like this, then you must be the ultimate manager. Are you not afraid of the loneliness and always face a group of dead souls?"


    "Not afraid!" Emperor Yanping shook his head and looked at the things he studied with a gentle and sincere smile: "as long as we can really create a place like this, although it is lifeless, it is a place where the soul can die. How can I be afraid? I just feel great


    "So I can bear to have such a place, even if it is forever lonely."


    After hearing Emperor Yan''s words, Chu Feng was in awe. At least, his words could not achieve his determination. Moreover, he could feel that Emperor Yan was not talking casually. Otherwise, where would the ruler of the seventh universe era come from?


    However, I didn''t expect that the world Master had half of the blood of the demon, but no matter how good, the world Master did bring the future and hope to the subsequent era.


    Stand up, chufeng gentle smile: "I don''t know how you want to do, but I support your idea, I hope you can achieve your wish as soon as possible, anyone who wants to stop you on this road, then they are all sinners."


    At first, there was still a little dissatisfaction with the Diyuan routine, but now Chu Feng had no opinion at all.


    If emperor Qian is really that kind of insidious person, then let him die, so that Diyan can build his land of return in peace of mind, which is the greatest contribution to the follow-up mankind and the greatest contribution to the endless creatures.


    Emperor Yan said that Chu Feng would laugh at himself like others, but Chu Feng did not.


    Emperor Yan stood up, one hand in front of: "thank the wind king''s affirmation, I will certainly succeed."


    Chu Feng nodded and did not continue to stay. After leaving the side hall, he saw Diyuan come up with a smooth smile on her face: "let it be. I don''t blame you for what you did today, but I hope there won''t be another time."


    Di yuan blinked, knowing that Chu Feng was not blaming himself.


    After Chu Feng walked out of the prince''s palace, Diyuan asked, "what would you do if emperor Qian really moved his mind?"


    "He''s in my heart. He''s dead." Chu Feng nodded slightly and looked at the sky. Knowing that Diyan was the future master of the world, Chu Feng would never allow anyone to cause trouble to Emperor Yan. Therefore, unless the emperor moved honestly, otherwise, Chu Feng would directly kill him.


    Although all this is a specific history, the world Master said before he came that he would not change anything, but Chu Feng also wanted to do something for him to reduce the trouble and finish the place of his soul as soon as possible.


    Di yuan blinked her eyes and was just about to ask why Chu Feng thought like this all of a sudden. Chu Feng had already broken through the air and was silent.


    Frowning slightly, I look back at the prince''s palace with the gate closed. I''m more and more curious about what chufeng and Diyan have said. After Chu Feng came out, he was already dead when Emperor Qian was dead, and he didn''t even blame himself for what he started to do?


    Diyuan thought carefully, but she couldn''t get an answer. She didn''t know that was because Chu Feng came from the future, so she could only shake her head and leave quickly.


    Anyway, Chu Feng did not care about his behavior. Unless emperor Qian was honest, he would die, and Diyuan''s heart was comfortable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3190

    When Chu Feng confirmed that Emperor Yan was the leader of the Kingdom, an important guest was also welcomed in the imperial palace.


    King of the world, Lu Yi, Lu Huang!


    After meeting with Chu Feng, he was in a good mood. Emperor Shitian, who was studying the secret of the supreme throne, also walked out of the palace. Although the two men seemed to be equal in the ancient universe, in the eyes of many people, Lu Yi was the king of the world. His Emperor explained that heaven was just equal to Lu Yi on earth.


    As for the others, we still think that Lu Yi is the most powerful. Otherwise, why does emperor Shitian not let the power of the emperor''s family penetrate into the universe?


    The emperor Shitian came out and saw two people standing there.


    One looks as old as himself, and the other is particularly young, but for the strong, the young face is not necessarily a young heart.


    The old one is Lu Yi. The younger one is Lu Po Nu, the prince of the imperial city. Now he is also the master of the Imperial Palace, because Lu Yi has been basically indifferent to matters many years ago, and has entrusted all the affairs of Lu family to Lu Po nu.


    When he came near, Emperor Shitian showed a faint smile and clasped his hands: "Lu Huang, welcome!"


    "Lord, please welcome me. I''m glad to hear that." Lu Yi smiles and goes to the side of the emperor Shitian: "it''s just that this time I''ve been shut up for thousands of years. Two days ago, I came to see the Lord. Now I see the Lord''s demeanor is still the same. My heart is very weak. I just don''t know whether the Lord has touched the supreme mystery for thousands of years."


    The emperor Shitian would smile. How could he not know that Lu Yi was testing himself, shaking his head and saying, "the supreme realm, which has never been visited, can only rely on one''s own exploration, so it is not easy to talk about it?"


    Hearing the emperor''s words, Lu Yi nodded with sympathy.


    He closed up for thousands of years to touch the barrier of the supreme. However, as the Millennium passed, he still did not know whether the so-called supreme state existed or not, and sometimes even doubted whether it really existed.


    Therefore, when Emperor Shitian said so at the moment, Lu Yi didn''t have any doubts. On the contrary, if emperor Shitian said that there was a breakthrough, he would be surprised.


    Knowing that he had been closed for thousands of years, Emperor Shitian had no breakthrough, and Lu Yi''s heart was relaxed a little. Although he and Emperor Shitian seemed to have a good relationship, they were sitting in the ancient universe together, but it did not mean that he really wanted the emperor to become more powerful.


    He said with a smile, "Lord, find a place to sit down. I want to talk to you about two things today."


    "Good!" Emperor Shitian nodded and immediately arranged for people to prepare simple food and wine on the pavilion not far from the palace.


    Two people sit down, Emperor Shi Tian light smile: "Lu prince, also please sit down?"


    Lu Po Nu, who had been standing beside him, bowed slightly: "Lord and father can be together, broken slave is younger generation, standing can be."


    Emperor Shitian smiles and nods without saying anything more. He pours a glass of wine to Lu Yi and hands it to him. Louis directly takes it up and drinks it up and laughs happily: "it''s still the first cup of wine after thousands of years of seclusion. It''s still the same as before. No matter good wine or bad wine, as long as you sit with the Lord, it''s the best wine."


    Emperor Shi Tian''s hearty smile: "Lu Huang has been out of the pass, so often come, and I''m short of a drinker!"


    The two people looked at each other and laughed. As the strongest two people in the universe, they did not want each other to continue to be strong, but they were like friends, because strong people who were similar to each other appreciated each other.


    After another cup of wine, Lu Yi said, "Lord, believe in good fortune, and chaos will admit that someone is king again. Do you know?"


    Naturally, the Lord knew who the man was. He nodded back and said, "nature knows. I''m afraid there are no people who don''t know about it in the ancient universe. Is it because of this that Lu Huang went out of the pass?"


    "I think so." Lu Yi nodded and said with heavy eyes: "after all, hundreds of thousands of years have passed since the Lord you became king. There have been several great saints, but none of them can become king. Now chaos will once again recognize a king, so I naturally attach importance to it."


    "After all, I don''t know whether the new king is an enemy or a friend."


    The emperor Shitian nodded slightly: "I think it''s not an enemy, it should not be a friend. That person has achieved the king, but he didn''t mean to show up. It is estimated that he is a person who hopes to be calm."


    Lu Yi narrowed his eyes, but in his heart, he was not as optimistic as emperor Shitian. To become a king means that he has super strong fighting power, can ignore all the rules of the ancient universe, and even surpass a saint. Such a person''s existence makes Lu Yi''s heart a little uneasy and worries about his position as an emperor.


    Looking at the look of emperor Shitian, he originally wanted to know something from him, but now it seems that Lu Yi thinks that emperor Shitian is just like himself and doesn''t know who can be king.


    It is also unrealistic to send a large number of people to look for them. It is impossible to find those who can become kings at will. Moreover, the good fortune of heaven is to announce that a new king has appeared in the world. However, few people will know where he appears, whether he is a man or a woman.With a sigh, a little bored thought was dispersed: "well, this matter we tangle here also has no effect, if the third king is evil thinking person, you and I join hands to think there is no threat to speak of."


    "There''s another thing that''s coming today. It''s time for the sea people to come back a thousand years ago, and it''s time for us to go ashore and integrate with the sea people."


    The emperor Shitian was stunned and counted with his fingers: "I didn''t expect that after thousands of years, the sea people will be prosperous again, but I don''t know what will appear in the sea?"


    Louis snorted coldly, not angry but awe: "no matter what appears, we must kill them. In this way, not only can we add some rare things to each family, but also can break the conspiracy of the sea people."


    Emperor Shitian nodded slightly, but there was no opinion about it.


    In ancient times, thousands of families coexisted in the universe, and the most powerful one was the emperor''s family and the Lu family.


    But in addition to them, there are also practitioners, warriors, participants and so on. In addition, there are demon clan, ORC clan, sea clan, and sky clan.


    Among them, the most mysterious is the sea clan and the sky clan. Because they are very similar, the sea clan is made up of the creatures in the sea, and the sky family is the transformation of the birds and animals in the sky. They have no intelligence and no thinking, but their attack power is very strong and very fierce.


    However, with the development of human beings, the sky clan is not as strong as before, but the sea people in the sea, the mystery is still the same, and will carry out a migration of land in the millennium, in an attempt to come to the human world.


    Because as long as the sea people come ashore and are contaminated with human breath, some changes will occur. As long as they go ashore for seven days and are not found, they will become human beings. In fifteen days, the sea people''s breath will disappear, and then they will disappear among the human beings.


    As a result, the sea people will hide in the human race and gradually develop, and establish their own ethnic group on the mainland, because they will have intelligence when they come ashore and come into contact with human beings. With their strength and ferocity, they will bring great disasters.


    Therefore, every thousand years is a battle between human beings and the sea people. Human beings call it hunting period, which is also the rebirth day of the sea people. It lasts for one month, which can be called the real blood spirit river.


    As for the reason why the creatures in the sea can be illusory and powerful, the reason is that the aura of heaven and earth is too abundant. As long as the living things touch the aura, they will change slowly. The higher the level of creatures, the more powerful they will be.


    In the deep sea, the aura is even stronger than that on the mainland. Therefore, the sea people are very prosperous, no less than the strength on the ground. Only when human beings have the intelligence, can they deal with them. But Rao is like this, many human beings will die every thousand years.


    However, a thousand years of reincarnation is also an opportunity for human beings, because the sea people have absorbed too much heaven and earth to pure aura in the deep sea, so they can also become illusions. In their bodies, they have trained the beast yuan, just like the demon pill of the demon.


    As long as you get it, it is not only useful to people in the divine realm, but also beneficial to the existence of the holy land. If you swallow it directly, you can get a deep understanding.


    Therefore, at this time of every millennium, many people will rush to the sea to kill the sea people and get the beast yuan, which is also a kind of experience.


    Seeing the emperor Shi Tian, Lu Yi said, "this time, I''m going to let the three brothers and sisters of the broken slave take ten thousand strong gods to go there, one hundred and a half step saints, four hundred gods of creation, five hundred upper gods, and half of the other middle and lower gods!"


    Emperor Shi Tian Yi Leng: "directly let Lu Prince they go?"


    "That''s natural." Lu Yi nodded and said without any care: "according to the past, there are not many kings of the Hai nationality. Most of them can be dealt with as long as they are in the divine realm. So there is nothing to worry about. It is good to let the three of them go to experience and have good luck to kill one or two sea kings."


    "I don''t know, Lord, how many people are going to send this time?"


    "Our emperor''s family has no details of the Lu family." With a faint smile, Emperor Shitian said, "but the younger generation really needs experience. Let Emperor Yan, Emperor Qian and emperor yuan lead 5000 people to go. Half step saints don''t take them, but take 1000 gods of nature. The upper God and the middle God will see the arrangement."


    Hearing that emperor Shitian didn''t send half step sages, Lu Yi was satisfied with a smile, because in a month of hunting, the number of half step saints would determine how much animal yuan they would eventually get, and human beings would also fight to fight for each other''s animal yuan. Of course, this is very clear to all families, but there is no point.


    It can be said that this is a war between human beings and the sea people, and it can also be said that it is a confrontation between human beings. Emperor Shitian didn''t send half step sages to go there. Obviously, he didn''t want to damage the family power.


    But this is a good thing, the Lu family also does not need to guard against the emperor''s family will stab in the dark.


    Standing up, Lu Yi said with a smile, "that''s the decision. We''ll start tomorrow. In addition, we can''t take the third King lightly. We should let the people in the Holy Land observe it. Once we find the person who has the seal, you and I will go to see him immediately."


    Emperor Shi Tian nodded: "good!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3191

    When night came, Chu Feng came back from the prince''s palace and stayed in the secluded peach garden.


    Instead of focusing on what to do, he just lay outside on the grass with his eyes closed, listening to the rustling of the leaves in the breeze, the gentle sound of the river flowing, and completely relaxed himself, as if he had become one with the earth.


    Chu Feng knows that this is what she wants to feel. It is totally different from Chang''e.


    There is still room for improvement in Chang''e''s realm. Chu Feng is sure that her power has reached the critical point of saints. If there is any breakthrough in the next step, she must become the supreme one, or else it can only be stuck here all the time.


    How to become the supreme and what it will experience to become the supreme, but Chu Feng believes that it is inseparable from nature, and all things can not leave the breeding of nature. Therefore, more understanding of the power of nature may lead to different understanding.


    As Chu Feng lay there quietly for several hours, he could even feel some movement under the earth, which seemed to be breathing and releasing something. This was a feeling that had not been felt before. Perhaps it was also because after countless eras, everything had lost its original vitality in their era.


    This is the first era of the universe, everything is just a beginning, here Chu Feng can feel a lot of things.


    Even in a simple River, Chu Feng can feel the existence of extremely strong aura, which is not at all in the coming era. It has suffered too much damage, and the aura has dissipated too much. It is not easy for the strong to survive in the end.


    I also want to be like now, God is everywhere, saints can see a lot of things in the universe, which is basically impossible.


    Just thinking of the enlightenment needed to break through the supreme one is that they need to go to that level. Chang''e four also came to see Chu Feng lying on the ground, and Zhang yun''er said softly, "Chu Feng!"


    Chu Feng also temporarily dispersed his thoughts and sat up, because everything is not a little time can, maybe it is just an idea.


    Looking at the four girls who stayed in the valley for a day, Chu Feng gently laughed: "I thought you didn''t come back."


    Zhang yun''er replied with a smile: "the aura here is similar to that of the valley, and it doesn''t have to be there, so we can be here next, as long as there is no one to disturb."


    Chu Feng nodded: "don''t worry, no one will disturb you. Try your best to realize that the world Lord sent us back. Maybe it''s because this time in the Lord''s memory is the most important time in his life. Of course, the specific is not clear. It may also be that the aura is more abundant, which is and profound understanding."


    A few girls nodded slightly, and then went to the house. Now the aura is so abundant, which is much deeper than the perception in the original era. It can also be regarded as a harvest.


    Chu Feng stood up and stretched himself. Before he could breathe freely, all the four people who came into the room came out. Mu Qianxue''s face was red and a little flustered: "that I walk around, this peach garden is quite big."


    Finish saying mu Qianxue to go far away, look like there is a little flustered.


    Before Chu Feng could figure out what was going on, Zhang yun''er walked away a little red faced and went to the river. Lu Wan didn''t need to say more. She looked up at the night sky as if she was thinking something.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and saw Chang''e not so good-looking. He immediately understood something, scratched his head and said, "you like to stay in the valley, so I asked the eldest princess to arrange a quiet place. I didn''t expect that she would arrange such a place. Maybe you are all my women, so that''s why you arranged it


    Chang''e''s face was colder, but more shy.


    Because just now the four of them went in to see what the rest place was like. They found that there was only one room, and the rest could not rest. The most important thing was that there was a big bed in the room where they could have a rest. What''s the size of the bed? They came out when they saw only one room and one big bed.


    But the tiger by sight, even if sleeping seven people are still wide and loose.


    Chang''e looked at Chu Feng, who didn''t know about it. He hummed, "arrange it. Do you want mu Qianxue to join us?"


    Chu Feng was shocked, but also reflected that Chang''e was angry and Zhang yun''er was shy. It was not because she had a room and became his woman. Naturally, she had expected something to break the ban. The real reason was that she ignored mu Qianxue!


    Chu wind secretly a miscalculation, this is really a problem, can not let mu Qianxue also in that room, and then he and a few women lingering, she when the audience?


    With a slight cough, Chu Feng went to the house: "I''ll have a look at it and see if I can get a room out."


    With that, Chu Feng walked in alone. Chang''e and Chang''e were standing outside. The big bed was really exciting. If they knew that this was arranged by emperor yuan, they would scold Chu Feng for being shameless.


    After a while, Chu Feng came out and said with a smile, "there is a room. I''ve cleaned up all the things I don''t need. Let the princess arrange someone to send a bed over."Chang''e and other people''s looks can be regarded as a little more relaxed, just think of the big bed, do they really want to sleep in a room with Chu Feng?


    Chang''e, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er looked at each other with an intriguing smile in their eyes. Chu Feng actually cleared out a room, so let him live in that room?


    "It''s still early. I''ll go out for a walk. Do whatever you want."


    Chu Feng didn''t know what Chang''e and others were thinking. Otherwise, he would cry out and be wrong. He knew that Chang''e and his wife would take a bath, so Chu Feng said and left.


    After finding CI Yue, she asked her to arrange for it. Chu Feng then went to other places.


    It''s been two or three days since I came to the Imperial City, but I haven''t been able to look around. Especially, Chu Feng is not very clear about what''s going on in the imperial city. It happens that Chu Feng is going to go to the imperial city to see what is the essential difference between the city of the first universe era and the city of the following era.


    Hiding his breath, the Chu wind came to the low, the street is very wide, up to 100 meters wide, there are a lot of shops on both sides, there are also residential buildings, although not brick buildings, but that kind of antique flavor, or very atmospheric.


    There are places similar to restaurants, places similar to teahouses, as well as weapon spectrum, herb shop and so on.


    In any case, there are some things in the seventh era, but Chu Feng can''t even name some things for sale. What he wants to sell publicly is not a good thing. What''s more, Chu Feng doesn''t need anything. The ten magic tools of chaos are already excellent. His original power can cure all injuries, and the others are not important.


    Walking forward, I heard the noise coming from the side. Chu Feng saw many people around and didn''t know what to look at.


    His left eye twinkled and penetrated. He saw a piece of thing on a bulletin board with a lot of big characters, but those were the words of the first universe era. Chu Feng didn''t know what it meant, but it must be very important to attract so many people to see it there.


    So Chu Feng went over and listened to the voices of people around him and understood what was going on.


    It turns out that the sea people have been thriving for thousands of years, so they have to go ashore. Human beings don''t want to let the sea people go ashore to develop new forces. So now the hunting season is coming. It''s a notice issued by Emperor Lu himself.


    Tell people on the whole primitive earth that they will officially go to the seaside tomorrow. In addition to the people sent by the emperor''s family and Lu''s family every thousand years, they will also issue notices to the imperial city and the imperial city. Anyone who wants to go can go there and hunt down the beast yuan that the people of the sea people get will belong to them.


    It seems to be a good thing, but in the comments of the people around him, Chu Feng also knew that Lu Huang''s announcement was nothing more than a batch of cannon fodder to test the strength of the Hai nationality.


    Every thousand years of hunting, it is the Lu family that gets the most benefits, and then the emperor''s family. Some of them who go by themselves can get benefits, but more people are the result of death.


    Chu Feng didn''t have much interest in this. When he was about to leave, he heard people talking about it. He stopped curiously and asked, "brother, is that beast yuan really powerful?"


    Just now he had heard the word "beast yuan", but Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to it, but now he seemed to hear something unusual.


    "That''s for sure."


    The man nodded and seriously replied: "all the sea people who can transform into illusions have strong spirituality. There are many auras in their animal elements. As long as they are absorbed, they can enhance their perception. They can take fewer detours in the way of cultivation. It''s a pity that without the cultivation of a half step sage or the God of nature, you can''t try to play the idea of beast yuan."


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes, thanks and walked away. At first, he didn''t have much interest, but now he is very interested. According to the man just said, beast yuan can improve people''s perception and make people''s intelligence more open. Isn''t this what he needs now?


    And even if you don''t need it, it''s good to get some to collect and bring back later? As long as you give them food, their perception and intelligence will be improved. Although you can improve their cultivation at any time, it is only the improvement of their strength, and their perception will be much weaker.


    This is absolutely a good thing!


    Chu Feng suddenly got excited when he thought about it. He rose from the sky in a place where no one paid attention to it and went to the emperor''s pavilion. These people didn''t think about it very clearly. Unexpectedly, both the emperor''s family and Lu''s family would send someone to go there. So Diyuan must know more about it.


    If you ask clearly, you can judge whether the value is worth going by yourself.


    He quickly returned to the imperial Pavilion. Just as he was about to enter, several figures flashed out, blocking the way of Chu Feng. Emperor Qian also fell down from the sky with a cold smile: "are you Chu Feng? The husband of four beauties


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3192

    Emperor Qian only came during the day. Although he didn''t see anyone, he still remembered the breath of Chu.


    Looking at emperor Qian''s condescending look at himself, there are four infinite saints standing on his left and right, which is absolutely very high treatment in the seventh universe era, but in this first universe era, the Chu wind does not fluctuate much.


    He asked Chu Feng did not answer, Emperor moved cold face: "I am asking you."


    Chu Feng smiles lightly. If emperor Qian can be honest and honest, he will let him die. If emperor Qian really has any idea, he will definitely let him die. He only tells such words in the daytime, and he comes at night. He doesn''t know whether he is too anxious or too stupid.


    However, it doesn''t matter. Twisting his neck, Chu Feng spread out his hands: "you can find me, so it''s obvious that I am not asking nonsense?"


    Emperor moved slightly Leng, and then he burst out laughing, with sarcasm and playfulness in the laughter.


    Although Chu Feng was also a saint, he didn''t think he could be stronger than himself. Only when he was eloquent enough to make several women die hard. Now, facing him, Chu Feng dared to say such words. Emperor Qian really didn''t know where chufeng''s courage came from or how this inexplicable self-confidence came from.


    There was no anger at all. In his eyes, people like Chu Feng could not arouse his emotions.


    Point to yourself and smile: "do you know who I am?"


    He only thought Chu Feng didn''t know who he was. If he knew who he was, he couldn''t say such words.


    But soon the emperor''s thought was overthrown.


    Chu Feng nodded with a smile: "I didn''t know before, but I probably knew it in the daytime today. The second prince of the Imperial City, the emperor moved!"


    Emperor Qian''s face suddenly became stiff and looked a little ugly. He dared to say that when Chu Feng didn''t know himself, but now Chu Feng obviously knew him and dared to say so. That was not to give him face, or even to scorn him.


    Emperor Qian was an arrogant man. How could he allow others not to look at him.


    He narrowed his eyes and his tone was not as good as before: "I know who I am. Then I will tell you the purpose of my coming to you tonight, that is, I want your four women! Although you are an infinite sage, your identity is no match for me. You are not qualified to hold such a powerful woman


    "If you are more sensible, let them follow the prince. Otherwise, Emperor Qian didn''t say the following words, but the meaning is quite obvious. If he can''t get it, let Chu Feng die, and he won''t want to have it.


    Chufeng laughs and looks at the distance. Because of the fluctuation of the breath here, the four people of emperor yuan and Chang''e are attracted.


    Seeing that emperor Qian blocked the way of Chu Feng with four people, Diyuan was happy, but her face did not show it, instead, she showed her dissatisfaction: "second brother, what do you mean? Didn''t your father tell you that no fighting is allowed in our respective territories? "


    "Sister, are you wrong?" Emperor Qian sneered and pointed to the three big characters of the imperial Pavilion: "am I in your territory? I seem to be outside the palace now? "


    Diyuan looked stunned. Looking back, she found that diqian was not in the territory, but outside the imperial Pavilion. Then she understood that emperor Qian was intentional. As long as it was not in the Imperial Palace, he could attack Chu Feng. But Chu Feng is the one you can do it to?


    Just as he wanted to talk, Emperor Qian had already looked at the four Chang''e people. He didn''t have the kind of mild posture during the day. He was full of madness: "four beauties, even you came here. Then I said it straight. I fell in love with you and asked you to become my woman and have a strong future with me."


    "In the future, if I become the king of the Imperial City, then you are all my princesses and even my empresses. If not, others will not enjoy the things I can''t get."


    Chang''e''s four faces didn''t fluctuate at all, but there was a look of disdain in their eyes. The wife of emperor Qian was stupid. She didn''t want to think about why Diyuan would cooperate with him in the daytime, but emperor Qian made them feel disgusted and they didn''t want to say anything.


    Even for the words of emperor Qian shouting there, they didn''t even have the meaning to respond, and completely ignored the emperor''s moving.


    This is the second time that Chang''e and Chang''e have ignored him. Emperor Qian''s look suddenly becomes more ugly. He blames all this on Chu Feng. He thinks that because Chu Feng is still alive, these women will not look at him.


    The corner of his mouth passed a cold killing opportunity: "give you a chance to stop them."


    Chu Feng''s smile was a little more banter. It seemed that emperor Qian was really arrogant and used to force others to give up women. It seemed like a great opportunity. I don''t know where this confidence comes from.


    Moving five fingers, Chu Feng pondered and asked, "second prince, if I don''t, what will you do?"


    Did not notice that emperor yuan did not say a word strange, Emperor Qian sneered: "that still need to say?"Don''t agree, that''s death!


    Chu Feng sighed and spread out his hands: "death under the peony flowers is also romantic. Everyone has a love for beauty, but it''s wrong to force others into difficulties. Moreover, if you die, you won''t leave a good name. Others will only say that you are reaping the fruits of your own accord."


    Emperor Qian didn''t listen to Chu Feng''s words. He just stared at him fiercely: "are you cursing me to die?"


    "No!" Chu Feng gently shakes his head, a killing opportunity has been condensed in his eyes: "but", "and"


    "second brother, sister!" When Chu Feng was about to say that I killed you personally, Emperor Yan suddenly fell from the sky and stood between the two camps of chufeng and diqian. His breath was peaceful and he gave a faint smile: "father asked us to discuss the matter of going to the deep sea tomorrow, so I specially came to invite you to go together."


    Diyuan seems to have seen the death of emperor Qian in the hands of Chu Feng. At the moment, when she saw Emperor Yan coming, she was a little angry. She didn''t see people at ordinary times, but she ran out at this time. Why?


    Of course, she knew that Diyan didn''t pass by for no reason. She must have felt something. She wanted to make him not to die in the hands of Chu Feng. He was the kind of person that no matter how emperor Qian treated him, he would be his younger brother. How could Diyuan not be angry?


    Hum a way: "know!"


    When Di Yan arrived, it was definitely impossible for him to do it. He was not willing to do it because if Chu Feng had been staying in the imperial Pavilion, he would not have been able to do it. He could not easily catch the opportunity of Chu Feng leaving the imperial Pavilion, and there was no chance at the moment.


    Because Emperor Yan was here, Emperor Shitian also called on them. Naturally, he couldn''t be willful. His eyes were unwilling to stare at Chu Feng, and then he looked at Chang''e four people. Emperor Qian restrained his breath and bowed slightly to Emperor Yan: "brother!"


    The four infinite saints he brought also showed their courtesy to Emperor Yanliu, because no matter what they thought in their hearts, Emperor Yan is now the crown prince, which is enough.


    Emperor Yan smiles and takes the shoulder of emperor Qian: "let''s go!"


    Then he left in an instant, and the emperor yuan guguguzui also left quickly. All of a sudden, the surroundings were quiet, leaving only a few people of Chu Feng.


    Mu Qianxue opened his mouth slightly: "that, is the world Lord?"


    Even a fool knows what''s going on. Prince Diyan is the future master of the world.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, scattered and walked forward: "yes, he is the master of the world, but now it is not, but Emperor Yan, the prince of the imperial city."


    Chang''e''s four daughters all nodded slightly. At first, they and Chu Feng had a similar idea, to see if Diyuan would be the master of the world. But now that they see Emperor Yan, they know that is the master of the world. What they didn''t expect is that the Lord of the kingdom was the Prince once.


    The gold content of this prince can be high, but it is a pity that the first era of the universe was finally destroyed and could not reach the summit.


    "Be careful when the emperor moves." Chu Feng stepped forward and thought of the look in his eyes when the emperor moved away just now, and told him, "although he dare not do anything in the Imperial Palace, such a person can''t do things openly or secretly. Because the emperor''s Pavilion is so big, there are many saints under him. We still need to be careful."


    Chang''e and others all nodded, knowing that this was not a joke. Emperor Qian himself was an infinite saint, and the one with him was also an infinite saint. As long as four or five people were sent, they would not dare to fight against it at will.


    At this time, the emperor was pulled by Emperor Yan and had already arrived at the imperial palace. Standing in front of the palace, Emperor Yan gave a faint smile: "second brother, I know that you have always wanted to find a woman in holy land to be his wife. Being a brother also supports your idea, but those are already famous flowers and can''t be contested."


    "Because of incorrect ideas, they are likely to bring disaster to themselves."


    We can''t tell emperor Qian that is the third king, but as a brother, Diyan still reminds him as much as possible.


    But emperor Qian was totally ungrateful at the moment, but it was not easy to show it in front of Emperor Yan. He just sneered: "brother, don''t worry. Emperor Qian is a man of proper sense. And in the Imperial City, there are not many people who can kill me."


    This seems to be a response to Emperor Yan''s words, but it seems that it is meant to be heard by Emperor Yan. After that, the emperor resigned himself to go straight ahead and act as if he were determined.


    Emperor Yan narrowed her eyes and sighed slightly when Diyuan came later: "the destiny has already been decided. Do your best to listen to the destiny!"


    Di yuan was dissatisfied with mumbling: "if it were not for you, I would have used the sarcophagus tonight if I had not prepared it."


    Emperor Yan frowned slightly and shook his head with a bitter smile: "no matter how much hatred we have, we are still relatives and have a father!"


    Diyuan turned her head to one side, and she didn''t care about it. She only knew to let emperor Qian continue to live. Maybe one day, she would be seven in seven out of her body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3193

    In the middle of the night, two figures pass through the void of the imperial Pavilion and then stop. It is Diyuan and Diyan.


    "Sister!"


    If Emperor Yan wants to go back to the prince''s house, he still needs to pass through here. At the moment, he stops to look at the uneasy Diyuan: "I know you want to eliminate the pressure from the emperor''s move, so that I can sit on the crown prince''s position, but I think that is completely unnecessary. I''m not interested in the crown prince''s position. You''d better stop fighting with Emperor Qian."


    Today, if he didn''t feel that he was coming soon, Emperor Qian must have died in the hands of Chu Feng. But although today has passed, can he still arrive in time next time?


    Emperor yuan Wen Yan micro frown: "brother, what do you think? Emperor Qian is thinking about your death all the time. You even speak for him. I can promise you everything else, but I won''t listen to you. "


    "And even if you don''t think about yourself, you should think about me, don''t you forget once?"


    Emperor Yan opened his mouth and sighed, "I remember naturally, but we are the same father."


    "Just remember." Emperor yuan hums a way, in the eye of enchantment with Sen Leng color: "so you don''t want to persuade me, I don''t want to pay attention to anything, I only know that if we let emperor Qian live all the time, our brothers and sisters will have disaster."


    "Maybe you don''t care. I care. If I''m really defiled by him, I''ll die."


    Leaving a word, Diyuan went directly to the imperial palace. She knew that Emperor Yan''s heart was too kind. Even if she knew that emperor Qian wanted to kill him, Emperor Yan would not have any chance to kill him.


    But this is absolutely not allowed by Diyuan. Since the death of her mother, she has only one brother, Diyan. This is her closest person. No matter for Diyan or for herself, Diyuan doesn''t want diqian to continue to live.


    And now even if she doesn''t do anything, can emperor Qian give up to provoke Chu Feng?


    It''s just that Diyuan didn''t want to have any conflict with Diyan on this matter, so she would rather not discuss this issue with Diyan any more.


    Looking at her sister''s far away back, many things Emperor Yan is very clear, sighed and left, only a faint melancholy in the air: "emperor moved, I hope you understand."


    Di yuan, who quickly returned to the Imperial Palace, was a little agitated. Every time Emperor Yan showed that she didn''t want to fight with Emperor Qian, she was in a bad mood. At the moment, she wanted to vent her boredom.


    With a cold face, she even walked into the bedroom without seeing the ciyue. After entering the inner hall, she took off her skirt and flew across. She fell into the broad bath. She leaned over and thought of calming her heart gradually. Otherwise, she would die of anger by the emperor.


    Slowly calming down, emperor yuan opened her eyes and looked at herself. Her hand slowly swam on her body and then went down. Her groaning voice rang out at the inner hall.


    Standing not far behind the green curtain, ciyue''s look moved, slowly retreated, for such things she has seen no wonder, but Diyuan would not want anyone to listen to her comfort there.


    After a long time, Diyuan couldn''t help but let out a sound voice. The whole person was soft and soft, her face was flushed, even her skin had a kind of attractive red, and her heart was fluctuating. The whole person was with an inexpressible beauty.


    After that breath, Emperor Yan''s heart is not so stuffy with the release of self.


    Standing up from the bath, he put on a layer of tulle between his hands, which was the same as that when he saw the Chu wind. He walked over and sat on the bed with his hands caressing slowly on the bed. His expression was melancholy: "when can I find a man to comfort myself?"


    Exclamation, Diyuan is ready to lie down to rest, smell a faint smell, eyebrows then wrinkled up, eyes also become sharp: "who!"


    Coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing, coughing.


    Seeing that the man who came out was Chu Feng, di yuan was stunned at first, and then came up with a meaningful smile. One leg could be lifted up there. She didn''t mind the scene leaking out: "wind king, I don''t know how long you''ve been here?"


    Chu Feng has actually come for a long time, waiting here before Diyuan came back, and did not disturb ciyue and others.


    Originally, when emperor yuan came back, Chu Feng would show up, but the woman even went into the inner hall and took off her clothes to bathe. So Chu Feng could not come out for a while and enjoyed the charming color of Diyuan in the dark.


    You can''t see it all the time.


    Of course, Chu Feng would never admit that he had already arrived, and his face returned as usual: "about two or three minutes ago."


    Two or three minutes ago, Diyuan had been out of the bath, so it can show that you came out after you played yourself.


    But even if Chu Feng said that, Diyuan would not believe it. She could not have been appreciated by Chu Feng. Instead, she stretched out her fingers and danced on her delicate skin with charming eyes: "does the king of wind visit late at night, do you want to change your taste?""Diyuan doesn''t mind about this, but what status are you going to give me when you get Diyuan?"


    When Chu Feng saw the deep forest and the ghost, he naturally turned his back and took a deep breath to suppress the rising desire: "I heard that tomorrow is the war between mankind and the sea people?"


    Emperor yuan added a tongue, now really have a kind of impulse to rush up to eat Chu Feng.


    After swallowing her saliva, the emperor yuan nodded, "yes, how can the wind king think of this?"


    Chu Feng branch a hook, a reclining chair in the distance directly came over, sat down and leaned over there, said: "is the animal yuan very useful?"


    Diyuan sat up straight and gracefully walked to the side of Chu Feng. Regardless of Chu Feng''s willingness, she directly sat down and deliberately approached Chu Feng. For her, it was a good thing for her to find a way to sleep with Chu Feng and make a king his own man. This must be a good thing, and Chu Feng looks so young.


    When Chu Feng didn''t naturally want to get up, Diyuan skillfully raised one foot and pressed it on his waist. The two people were completely close together, and Chu Feng''s face was close at hand. Diyuan looked at her smile and had a little more fun: "the wind king is also interested in animal yuan?"


    Chu Feng has a kind of bitter meaning, because the foot of emperor yuan is a little bit on the strategic land.


    Resist not to rise, Chu wind know that tonight do not sacrifice a little bit is not to get useful news, nodded: "a little interest."


    Diyuan came closer. The plump one on the left was completely drilled out from under the gauze and stuck on Chu Feng''s arm. She bit her lips. Diyuan was doing something fatal to men, but she was serious: "animal yuan, nature is a very important thing."


    Since the emergence of human civilization in this era, it has been an era of coexistence of all ethnic groups. However, human development has been a little faster than that of the rest of the ethnic groups, and the original superfluous ethnic groups on the earth have moved to the rest of the planet, but even so, there is still the most mysterious sea people left on the earth.


    Because of the abundant aura of heaven and earth, the aura of the sea floor is more pure than that on the land, so the marine life has changed over time and become a large group, all of them are ferocious and bloodthirsty.


    Although they have no intelligence, they only know how to hunt, but they have an instinct, that is to go ashore. As long as they touch the aura of human beings, they will fade away from their original appearance, change into adults, and even integrate into human beings, which will not be found.


    Tens of thousands of years ago, a group of sea people successfully escaped human hunting and integrated into human beings. Some of them married human beings or married human women. After thousands of years, they developed a new ethnic group, the descendants of human and sea people.


    These people who combined with the sea people not only had the ferocity and bloodthirsty brutality of the sea people, but also had the high intelligence quotient and cultivation ability of the sea people. For a time, they made waves, but in the end, they were suppressed by the imperial family and the Lu family. However, they paid a heavy price because these new ethnic groups were so powerful that their physical strength almost reached an indestructible level.


    Therefore, in order to prevent the combination of the sea people and human beings and the emergence of new species, every 1000 years when the sea people reproduce to the prosperous stage, that is, the hunting period of human beings, prevent each sea people from landing.


    With the constant fighting with the sea people, human beings have also found that the sea people have the animal element. As long as the sea people who have reached the semi divine period all have it, and if they are more or less sucked by human beings, they can improve their perception. For the strong human beings, the higher the realm is, the more powerful the perception is needed.


    Therefore, at this time of every thousand years, the strong men on the primitive earth will go to the sea to hunt down the sea people and seize the animal yuan, which can not only prevent the sea people from landing, but also enhance their own perception and kill two birds with one stone.


    Moreover, in order to give more opportunities to the people on the earth in the original world, one month after the war with the sea people began, no one from outside could come to the earth except those on the earth.


    After listening carefully, Chu Feng asked again, "are these beasts useful to sages?"


    "Yes!" The emperor yuan''s eyes caressed the Chu wind, and the foot that pressed the Chu wind moved slightly there. She felt more excited in her heart: "it''s just that the sea family beast yuan with the power of the divine realm can be useful to the saints, and it''s not just one or two."


    "Every thousand years of hunting, my father must at least devour hundreds of animal yuan of shenjinghai people."


    Chu Feng felt that he was rising to the ground, and wryly laughed at the woman. She said that she did not forget to tease him. She asked as if she did not know: "every thousand years, your father can only get hundreds of them, too little?"


    Diyuan chuckled and winked: "my father is not a selfish person like Lu Huang. Every thousand years, the father of the emperor''s family gets the animal yuan equally. If Lu Huang does, only the family core can get the animal yuan."


    Chu Feng nodded his head suddenly and then said with a smile: "so, as long as those who go there have a chance to get beast yuan, and the more, the better?"


    Diyuan replied: "yes, but at this time, we should also prevent the fighting between human beings. Some people will be remembered for their beast yuan, especially the Lu family, but they will not only attack the Hai people.""Well, the wind king asked me so much, do you want to go?"


    Chu Feng did not hide his thoughts, and replied: "yes, I will take Chang''e and LV Wan with me. They are all infinite saints, and they may play a role."


    Di yuan narrowed her eyes and was a little happy to hear that Chu Feng was going to go, but she was sad to hear that Chu Feng was going to take people with her.


    But she didn''t show it on her face. She just said solemnly: "tomorrow you can follow me if you mix with my brother''s escort team, or you can go alone, but the wind king needs to pay attention to one point, that is the sea king!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3194

    Sea king?


    Chu Feng a Leng a Leng, that is what thing?


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t know it at all, Diyuan only thought that Chu Feng had never been on earth, so she didn''t know. She was stirring Chu Feng there, and said at the same time.


    The sea king is the name of the sea people who have the Holy Land fighting power. However, the sea people who can be called the sea king are relatively rare. Maybe there are more than ten or twenty sea people every thousand years. Therefore, each family will send infinite saints to lead the team, so as to kill the sea king when necessary.


    And the beast yuan of sea king is very strong. If the half step sage takes five or six pieces, he will probably become a saint.


    Therefore, every thousand years, there will be two or three saints in the universe. Therefore, no matter the emperor''s family or Lu''s family, they are always happy to surround and kill the sea people.


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes and felt that he was really going to find a treasure. If he had such a thing in the seventh universe era, it would be absolutely a treasure. In this first era, it would appear once every thousand years.


    The king of the sea people in the holy land?


    The king of Chu said: "the king of Chu''s lips are too bright to show her eyes, even though she can''t see the wind in her eyes, she''s not so optimistic."


    "I remember a battle between mankind and the sea people thousands of years ago, when there were two mighty sea kings. At that time, my father and Emperor Lu fought with them for nearly seven days and seven nights, and people from the two families occasionally participated in the battle before they were destroyed."


    After a pause, Diyuan continued: "but if you can meet a sea king like that, as long as you have a beast yuan, you can make a saint. In addition, if you reach that level, you can make medicine and refine weapons."


    Wink, wink like silk: "we call it, infinite sea king!"


    According to di yuan''s detailed explanation, Chu Feng is also a clear RA. This war with the sea people is a must. It does not seek to kill the sea king and the infinite sea king in the holy land. It is also good to get tens of thousands of animal yuan in the divine realm. Maybe he can instantly improve his perception and understand the supreme heaven.


    There may be a lot of tens of thousands of them, but Chu Feng doesn''t think it''s many. How can the sea people, who have been breeding under the ocean for thousands of years, make the two of the earth go out together?


    The more you think about Chu Feng, the more excited you are. No matter how much money you have to collect this time.


    "Yes?"


    Chu Feng was about to get up, and Diyuan put her hand on him, not giving Chu Feng a chance to get up. Her eyes were full of spring: "king of wind, they told you so many things. Do you know you are going to leave now?"


    Chu wind secretly said, "long princess, you are playing with fire!"


    "I love playing with fire." Emperor yuan in turn pressed on the body of Chu Feng, and did not mind her all kinds of amorous feelings, blinking: "just the wind king for me to play?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth touched up a bit of fun. In an instant, she grabbed Diyuan''s arms and pushed her away. She stood aside and watched the gauze fall off completely because of her big movement. Chu Feng also breathed a little. Diyuan''s figure was not so good as expected.


    Emperor yuan looked at herself and Chu Feng, and said angrily, "the king of wind, you have squeezed the value and left. But I will be very disappointed. And do you have the heart to refuse me like this?"


    "Although Diyuan is not a chaste and noble girl, she is still clean. I am very sad if you refuse to do so!"


    Chu Feng coughed gently and was just about to say something to ease the embarrassment. Emperor yuan suddenly came near. The snake like soft body entangled him, smiling and joking: "wind king, you can shake me off, but I will get hurt. What''s more, people''s pursuit of truth is not high. I just felt strange just now. I want to see the real face."


    How did not expect that Diyuan should come hard, how could Chu Feng make her successful?


    In the Diyuan hands around to squat down, chufeng hands up and down on the body of Diyuan, the latter''s body suddenly a soft lying on the ground, Chu wind pulled off the green veil cover on her body to cover the fatal scenery: "Princess Chang, Chu Feng is not that kind of person."


    Found that her channels were blocked, Diyuan''s eyes were sad, biting her lips to show her intoxicating amorous feelings: "look, you are up, who do you want to say you are?"


    Up?


    Chu Feng was stunned. Looking down, he was particularly embarrassed. He was so provoked by Diyuan that he was boiling with blood, but he certainly couldn''t do it with Diyuan.


    Take a deep breath of air pressure to control the rising desire: "long princess, one hour''s meridians will be relieved, goodbye!"


    Then she quickly flickered away. If she didn''t go to find a person to make a fire, it would be really a blood vessel. As for Diyuan, she had already assumed that she would be responsible for playing. Sooner or later, she had to leave, and it was impossible to take her away.


    Diyuan lay there like that, without any anger left by Chu Feng, she showed a charming smile: "I seem to hold your pulse!"At this time, chufeng has returned to Taoyuan. If he knew that he had been completely seen through by Diyuan, he would immediately cover up and find a place to stay, but now Chu Feng has no idea.


    Before he got to the house, Chu Feng''s voice slowed down a little, and his breath was completely suppressed, because he was now in a fire that was soaring. He was eager to fall into the fire. He didn''t want to disturb mu Qianxue because of the movement, which would be embarrassing.


    Walking in, Chu Feng thought that everyone had a rest and pushed the door back again. Chu Feng slowly moved forward to the room with a special big bed in the dark.


    His left eye twinkled. He saw the people lying on the bed. He knew that Chang''e and his wife were all here. The corners of his mouth stirred up a bit of fun. In the dark, three times, five parts and two parts turned into pure light. Then a force went out without bringing out any movement, but it blocked the channels of lying people.


    Chu Feng knew that Chang''e''s sleeping ability would not be so bad. At the moment, she must be pretending to sleep. In order to accomplish her great career, Chu Feng could only block their meridians.


    Directly rushed up, pressure on a person''s body, Chu Feng at the moment did not use his left eye to see, because see is not interesting, that kind of groping in the dark, can be more interesting, and also do not worry about Chang''e they make a noise.


    Because in addition to allowing their feelings to exist, Chu Feng not only blocked their meridians, but even their voices were closed to them, even if they yelled, there was no sound.


    After a slight sniff, Chu Feng shows a faint smile. This is the taste of Zhang yun''er. Chu Feng gropes for direct access. Because of the complete blockage of meridians, Zhang Yuner can''t make any sound, but has a slight nasal sound, which is the same as when breathing heavily.


    In the dark, there was a war without smoke of gunpowder. Zhang Yuner had not fallen asleep just now. They all thought that when Chu Feng was going to do something bad, they all scattered in a swarm. They did not think that Chu Feng was so cunning that they blocked their channels and didn''t even speak to her.


    Her eyes flickered, and she had some bitterness. It was not that there were other people around at the moment, but she wanted to talk to Chu Feng, but now she was blocked. She couldn''t even make out her voice!


    With the feeling more and more intense, Zhang yun''er can''t take care of so much, and bear it safely there.


    Chu Feng is like a hard-working ox. after leaving Zhang yun''er, he fumbles for a while. Chang''e lies beside him with a bad smile. Although he doesn''t look with his left eye, he can feel Chang''e''s murderous eyes.


    However, the punishment does not care. She raises Chang''e''s skirt, just as she does with Zhang yun''er. In the dark, Chang''e stares round her eyes. If she can speak at this moment, she must turn over the bastard chufeng.


    Want to let themselves not at this time show pleasure, but with more and more fierce, Chang''e or can''t help lost, but also vowed in the heart, tomorrow and Chu Feng will turn over.


    When Chang''e couldn''t fight again, Chu Feng turned to the side and left. He was stunned when his hand was stretched out in the dark. How could Lu Wan seem to be a little bit smaller? Although still very elastic, but it is really a little bit small, and Zhang Yuner almost.


    Blinking his eyes, he felt something was wrong. This was definitely not Lu Wan. His left eye twinkled. Chu Feng''s heart suddenly saw ten thousand grass mud horses roaring and galloping there. Suddenly, something began to be seen clearly with his left eye. He just saw three people lying down and climbed up.


    Because the person next to him is not Lu Wan, but mu Qianxue. At the moment, Lu Wan is not here. It is estimated that he is in another room. Chu Feng is suddenly two big. It must be that Chang''e and Lu Wan didn''t deal with each other. So Lu Wan went to the separate room.


    No matter what, he made a black dragon. Seeing mu Qianxue in the dark, his face was ruddy, his eyes were ashamed and angry, and Chu Feng''s heart was cool and cool.


    Quickly take back the hand, as do not know in general: "almost, Wan''er is pregnant, talk about it later!"


    Hurry down to put on clothes, Chu Feng quickly left the room, of course, before leaving also released a little of their meridian, in Chu Feng has completely left, Chang''e three people are restored to move freely.


    In the dark, Chang''e pulls the skirt down, and Zhang yun''er also pulls the skirt, and the light shines in the room.


    And Chang''e look at each other, they are ashamed and angry look, because Chu Feng this bastard dare to play like this, too bastard.


    Mu Qianxue sat up with a red face. Although Chu Feng didn''t do anything just now, he was beside him when he struggled on Chang''e. although he didn''t look carefully, he also knew what it was. Moreover, Chu Feng''s hand touched her. Mu Qianxue''s heart at the moment was very shy.


    Just now Chu wind has run away, mu Qianxue just wants to export gas.


    And Chang''e also slapped on the bed: "asshole!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3195

    No matter how long the night passed, but for Chu Feng, the night was not good at all. After running out in the middle of the night, he lay on the grass for a night.


    Although there is no meaning of deep fog, and the spirit of heaven and earth is abundant and comfortable, Chu Feng still thinks that if there is no Wulong last night, it is the most perfect.


    When the sun rose, Chu Feng also opened his eyes and sat up to stretch. Although he stayed on the grass all night last night, Chu Feng was in a good mood. At least Chang''e had made a psychological preparation. I believe she will be able to let go.


    As a man, did not want to be sleep with, so are hypocrites, Chu Feng has always been that.


    Men who don''t have a woman all want to be sleeping together one day. If they have a woman, they have more than one person, how can they not? Chu Feng found a good reason for himself. Of course, he not only found a reason. In the future, he felt that he should also make efforts on this road. If not for blocking Chang''e''s meridians last night, not to mention Meikai twice, even if it was not for once!


    Recalling the feeling of last night, Chu Feng felt that the air around him was cold. Subconsciously, he shrank his neck and looked back. He saw Chang''e looking at this side coldly. He thought that Chang''e was still very worried about what happened last night.


    Chu Feng stood up as if he didn''t know. Before Chang''e had any opinion, he said, "today is the hunting period of the primitive earth. I learned from the princess last night that this hunting period is also useful for us."


    Success attracted Chang''e''s attention. Chu Feng told her what she knew. There were no other people around, so there was no need to cover up.


    Sure enough, after listening to Chu Feng, Chang''e''s attention was completely attracted. She seemed to have forgotten what happened last night: "do you think that beast yuan can help us improve our perception?"


    "Yes." Chu Feng nodded back: "after arriving at the holy land, the most important thing is personal perception. The animal element contains powerful spiritual power. As long as we absorb and digest it, we can improve our own perception and spiritual power. However, we need the animal yuan of Shenjing sea clan to play a role in us, and the number is not small."


    Chang''e''s desire for strength is stronger than that of any woman in Chu Feng.


    After the explanation of Chu Feng, he made a direct statement: "count me."


    Chu Feng nodded. Seeing Lu Wan, they were also very moved, but did not show any signs. He said, "Wan''er, you should come with me. It is said that there are infinite sea kings in the sea clan. Once Lu emperor and the Lord of honor joined hands to kill them. So yun''er, you and the saint should not go. Stay here and realize."


    "We''ll come back after we get the orca, and then you can use it for yourself."


    Zhang Yuner and mu Qianxue are a little disappointed when they hear that Chu Feng doesn''t take them. However, if there is a powerful sea king in the sea clan, it is not suitable to go there. Not only can they not help, but they may also lag behind.


    Both nodded slightly to show understanding.


    "Let''s go and get ready. We''ll start by ourselves, so as not to be inconvenient with the princess." Chu Feng saw that everyone had no opinion, said a word and went to one side.


    Chang''e saw Chu Feng go away, frown slightly, but did not speak, followed the people back to the house, to see what needs to be done this time to the deep sea.


    Chu wind went to a forest behind the house, snow neon clothes appeared in front of her, Chu wind squinted his eyes: "what''s the matter?"


    "Demon, can I follow you?" Xue nishang didn''t hide it, and it didn''t help to hide it. As long as Chu Feng explored, she would know her mind: "my following is not hiding in your body, but following you outside. I also want to collect some animal yuan for the people of Renxue sect."


    Chu Feng also at that time what thing, smell speech nod: "of course."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s approval of xuenishang''s grateful nod, he just thought of a question and bit his lips: "demon, and when you do that kind of thing later, can you shield my consciousness?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. He reacted and looked at Xue nishang. Of course, he knew what xuenishang was talking about. But Chu Feng was more concerned about Xue nishang''s follow-up words: "your consciousness, can I block it?"


    "I think so." Xue nishang thought about it for a while, and then said, "you are the host. If you have a strong will, I can''t know what you are doing."


    When she said these things, Xue nishang blushed a little. She was embarrassed when she began to mediate in the palace of emperor yuan. She didn''t want Chu Feng to fight Zhang yun''er and Chang''e when she came back, which made Xue nishang embarrassed and sprouted a desire.


    Although she doesn''t mind being possessed by Chu Feng, she is also a person who can''t let go. Chu Feng came like that last night. No matter there is a third person, Xue nishang feels that she is challenging her own cognition.


    At first, Xue nishang said that she could shield her consciousness. Chu Feng was still very happy, but she was quite helpless when she heard her uncertain words. She said with a bitter smile: "Lord Xue, I think it''s really OK. It turns out that it''s just your guess. In that case, do you think I have tenacious willpower?"Snow neon clothes a Leng, think about it clearly, in that state, who has what willpower?


    Her face was slightly red, and the snow neon clothes stopped for a moment and then opened her mouth: "there are thousands of snow!"


    "Stop!" Without waiting for xuenishang to say it, Chu Feng knew what Xue nishang wanted to say. He went to her and raised her chin: "it was an accident last night, and this accident will not happen again. Moreover, they should not know that I found it later, so I think it did not happen."


    "Besides, you will be taken away by me sooner or later. Do you have the heart to let your apprentice work with you as a man, is it not embarrassing?"


    Snow Ni Shang''s heart fluttered to jump up, carefully back a step, calm temperament a little more waves: "I hope the devil will pay attention later, Qianxue is a very important person to see the festival."


    "Don''t worry." Chu Feng also knew that the Oolong was a little big last night, but fortunately he didn''t break through the bottom line. He nodded and looked at the distance, and held out his hand to hold the hand of xuenishang: "you are the person who knows me best now, so you should understand some of my ideas, and don''t need to say them all."


    Snow neon clothes look a stagnant, looking at the hand held by Chu Feng, sighed and did not speak again, so quietly stood beside Chu Feng.


    Because after signing the lingsu contract with Chu Feng, some of Chu Feng''s thoughts and emotions affected Xue nishang. It can be said that every thing Chu Feng did, please feel what kind of mood she was at that time. Xue nishang is clear.


    With a glance at Chu Feng, Xue nishang doesn''t want to admit that her frozen heart will beat for a man for many years. However, after feeling Chu Feng''s emotion, Xue nishang can''t help herself. It may also be that this is the host and is destined to entangle for life.


    Not long after hearing the sound of footsteps, the snow colored clothes disappeared beside the Chu wind, and Chang''e came near, without any doubt, but with a cold face.


    Chu Feng showed a smile: "still angry?"


    "May I not be angry?" Chang''e glanced at him and asked. When Chu Feng had nothing to say, she said, "but it''s not because you want to be sleeping with me. If I can be your woman, I will naturally think of the worst result. I will let Ma Qiduo come out at will."


    Chu Feng began to be Chang''e because of last night''s incident. I don''t want to be because of it. But after listening to her say that, as long as Ma Qiduo or any other person comes out, Chang''e will not be embarrassed.


    It''s just that Chang''e is not angry because of this thing. What is Chang''e angry about?


    Chang''e frowned slightly. Seeing Chu Feng''s confused face and taking a deep breath, she seemed to have made such a big decision. She grabbed Chu Feng and didn''t know what to say in his ear. After that, she pushed Chu Feng aside and left.


    Chu Feng stood there stupefied for three seconds, which just reflected and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    Chang''e was not angry just now. He wanted to be sleeping with him. He only needed to let her let one of the six students come out. She was angry because she was not the first one last night, so she came to her after struggling with Zhang yun''er. Is there something about Zhang yun''er in her body.


    Slapping her head with a bitter smile, these women''s thoughts are really wonderful. However, as an imperial daughter, Chang''e still has a little pride. Fortunately, Zhang Yuner is not the one who cares about the order.


    Stretch a stretch, think of the world after stability, should be a good release of their own, Chu Feng''s mind on the snow Ni Shang thought.


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently: "snow Lord, don''t think too much of animals in the future, or I will let you understand what is to make the best use of things, do not let go."


    All of a sudden, Chu Feng''s anger and shame appeared in her mind. Her mouth flied over her. Chu Feng also left for a meeting. Chang''e and Lu Wan were ready.


    Chu Feng looks at Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue, and can catch some shy color in Mu Qianxue''s eyes. He must still be worried about last night''s incident, but Chu Feng clearly wants to pretend to be confused, so he should not know.


    Just said to them: "this time the princess will also go, so you still try not to go out in the imperial Pavilion. In addition, no matter what happens, as long as it involves your safety, inform me as soon as possible."


    Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue are still ordinary sages. If emperor Qian takes advantage of them, it will be a big deal.


    After the explanation, Chu Feng took Chang''e and Lu Wan across the void and went to the land of the sea by themselves. At the moment when they left the Imperial Palace, two men were hiding in secret. One of them said to the people next to him: "tell the second prince that not only the eldest princess is gone, but Chu Feng also leaves with two women."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3196

    Although the primitive planet is different from the time of the past, it is still similar in general, except that the area of land and ocean is similar.


    Chu Feng and Chu Feng soon arrived at the edge of the coast. However, they did not know where this place was in the seventh era. They just felt that the environment was much better than that of the seventh era. At least, they had not been insulted. There was a strong aura floating in the sea water.


    "No wonder marine life is alien."


    Lu Wan stepped forward and felt the pure and surging aura of the sea water. He sighed, "if the earth still has this kind of aura in the era we are talking about, the creatures in the ocean will become alien."


    Chu Feng smiles and answers: "but come to, it is a good thing."


    "It''s true!" Lu Wan nodded in agreement.


    Because there are so many strong people in the first era of the universe, facing the sea people needs to go all out to face it. If it were in the seventh century, there would be no space for human existence.


    Snow neon clothes also appeared here at the moment, feeling the natural aura of heaven and earth, and sighed: "how comfortable!"


    Chang''e''s beautiful eyes glanced over, and she felt a little uncomfortable. The snow nishang was the clearest thing about last night. When she thought of her situation at that time, Xue nishang must feel it. She frowned slightly, thinking that she must find a way to break the spiritual accommodation contract between Chu Feng and Xue nishang. For nothing else, Chang''e didn''t want a woman in Chu Feng''s body.


    Because for a long time, we can almost say that we get along with each other day and night. Who knows what will happen?


    Chu Feng and his colleagues didn''t think so much at the moment. They just looked at the sea and the sky. In addition to their arrival, many people also came. At the moment, some of them have gone to the sea, and some of them have set up camp. The earth is now a complete continent, and of course there are some islands.


    If the sea people want to go ashore, they must choose the mainland. Therefore, it is the best way to set up a camp on the ground. They can wait for nothing, and the safety factor will be larger.


    Of course, some people will go to the sea to get the greatest benefits. However, judging from the current situation, most of the people who dare to go to the sea are half step saints and God of creation. Occasionally, the upper gods can see them, but they are very few.


    His left eye twinkled, and Chu Feng tried to see the situation under the sea, trying to see what kind of sea creatures they were.


    But soon Chu Feng frowned, because there seemed to be a layer on the surface of the ocean blocking his sight. If he wanted to see the situation under the ocean, he could only enter the bottom of the sea.


    However, it is the first day that everyone has just arrived here. It is certain that there will be no one going down. Chu Feng is not easy to go down rashly.


    I just don''t know when the first wave of the sea creatures will land?


    What''s more, the coastline of the mainland is so long that it''s not very clear where it will get ashore. Chu Feng can''t help but feel helpless.


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu fengmi Yindi yuan quickly got a response and frowned: "is there such a statement?"


    Chang''e asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng replied: "the princess said that the coastline is regional. Now we are on the north coast. There are sea people, but they are not very strong. In addition, the sea people on the west coast are not very strong. So those who go to these two coasts are other small forces or idle strong people."


    "The sea people are strong, and the most frequent landing is on the two southeast coasts, where Lujia occupies the east coast, and the emperor''s family occupies the South China Sea coast. There is often human rivalry between the two borders."


    "Let''s go to the east coast." As soon as Chu Feng finished, Chang''e said something.


    Chu Feng also thinks so at the moment. The south coast is the emperor''s family, and the northwest two coasts are not very powerful places. So if you want to plunder something, you can only choose from the southeast and the South Coast belongs to the emperor''s family. It is not appropriate for them to plunder resources with them.


    Therefore, the first natural choice is the east coast, which is so vast. It is said that the Lu family only sent outsiders. People from different realms deal with different changes, so they can go fishing in troubled waters.


    It was decided that Chu Feng and others were not procrastinators. They broke through the air in an instant. However, in order not to cause shock, they all suppressed and did not reveal any breath.


    It was only a short time before the four had reached a coastline on the east coast.


    "Snow colored clothes."


    As soon as everyone fell down, Chang''e looked at the snow and said, "I know you can''t leave the ten meter range of Chu Feng, but I don''t want you to go further. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Because when she came just now, in order to prevent Xue nishang from dying at a distance of 10 meters, Chu Feng directly took Xue nishang''s hand. Chang''e naturally felt a little uncomfortable. There were many women in Chu Feng, but the holy land was limited. Chang''e didn''t want another woman who could compete with her.


    Snow Ni Shang took back the hand that was held by Chu wind, the sound line is stable: "emperor daughter, I am not your Guanghan palace person."It is obvious that Chang E did not use this tone to speak with her, and would not have any further relationship with Chu Feng. This is not the snow neon has the final say, but Chu Feng wants to ask her question. Chang e completely expressed the wrong meaning.


    She should remind more, it is Chu Feng!


    Seeing that Chang''e was about to pinch her snow clothes, Chu Feng quickly stood in the middle of the two: "well, one less sentence!"


    Chang''e Lengyan takes a look at Xue nishang, and Xue nishang looks at Chang''e without showing weakness. She has been a saint in ancient times. Chang''e was just the beginning of this era. LV Wan can say that, Xue nishang is acceptable, but Chang''e is absolutely not.


    Suppressing the possible war between the two women, several figures suddenly flew into the sky. All of them were half step saints. When they saw Chu Feng, they all looked scornful.


    Of course, this is the reason why Chu Feng is hiding their breath. Otherwise, how could some half step sages look so scornful?


    One of them took a look at Chu Feng. When he saw Chang''e and others, his eyes became more and more bright, and his look became more and more arrogant: "we are Lu family. The east coast has always been the place where Lu family hunted for sea people. When you come here, should you understand the rules?"


    Chu Feng frowned. Just now, the expressions of Chang''e and Chang''e could not be clearer. He narrowed his eyes and changed a bit of atmosphere in the realm of demons and gods. A saint''s authority filled the air: "when I came here a few years ago, I don''t know the rules?"


    The strong man of Lu family, who was originally proud of his face, felt the pressure of the sage, and his face suddenly changed. He didn''t expect that there was a saint in front of him. The arrogance just now dissipated. Fortunately, he didn''t show any unkindness to several women.


    Although there was some fear in the face of Chu Feng, the pride of Lu''s family made the strong people of Lu family feel a little calmed down. He replied: "the east coast is the hunting area of Lujia family, the south coast is the hunting area of emperor''s family, and the northwest coast is the hunting area of the rest of the third class forces and idle strong people. So it''s OK to hunt in Lujia area, but we have to offer a confession."


    This emperor yuan didn''t really say at the beginning, Chu Feng scattered some fierce: "Oh, how a Shanggong method?"


    "The lower God paid 90% of the animal dollars." In the face of the Chu wind with the spirit of holy land, the powerful Lu family still did not dare to be arrogant. He politely replied, "the middle God pays 80% of the animal yuan, the upper God 70%, the God of creation 50%, the half step sage 40%, and the Saint 30%


    After all, the number of large-scale Haizu invaders must be astonishing, and people in their own family may not be able to eat it, but there will never be such a tyrannical clause as the Lu family.


    Not to mention whether the lower God and the middle God can get the animal yuan, even if they have paid 90% and 80%, what can be left? If the quantity is not enough, it is not all to give to the Lu family?


    Although the sage only needs to pay 30%, but that is a lot. Because the saint is very strong, he can get a lot of beast yuan, and hand over 30%?


    Naturally, Chu Feng couldn''t hand it over. When he came to the east coast, he wanted to plunder. How could he share it with others? If he had a chance, he would even plunder others.


    But now the sea tribe has not appeared, Chu Feng naturally won''t make trouble, and nodded: "OK, I promise you."


    The strong man of the Lu family is not surprised to smile. Even if the sage is good, he still has to be obedient? However, the woman around the sage is very beautiful, but that is to say, the idea must not move.


    He took out a ring like thing from his body and handed it to Chu Feng. He said, "this is the storage ring. As long as it is the God of creation and above, we will give it to you. The elder will take it and put the beast yuan in it."


    Chufeng squints his eyes and takes the so-called storage ring. Unexpectedly, there is such a thing. He feels his strength and laughs coldly in his heart. The ring is forbidden, and things can''t get in and out. So no one wants to hide it. If he doesn''t hand it in, the Lu family can''t get it, and he doesn''t want to get it.


    No wonder it will be given to the God of creation and above. Dare you to control everything you get and prevent it from being taken away by others. But Chu Feng just lacks the treasures to hold things. This storage ring is good.


    As for the prohibition, Chu Feng pondered. From the perspective of breath, it should be made by Lu Huang. Can''t he break it?


    The strong Lu family naturally did not know what Chu Feng was thinking. Seeing that he had a storage ring still on his finger, he also left. They also had to check the people on the east coast to prevent the saint from stealing the animal yuan.


    When Lu''s strong family left, Chu Feng opened his hand and looked at the storage ring: "good things, when you can collect as much as possible to take back."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3197

    "Why doesn''t it show up yet?"


    Chu Feng raised his head and looked up to the sky. His brow was slightly wrinkled. The sun was almost setting, but he had not seen the so-called sea people.


    "Chu Feng, look!" Lu Wan''s voice called to the wind in the distance.


    Chu Feng followed Lu Wan''s direction and saw that many people were gathering. From the clothes on their bodies, they were all powerful people in Lu family. The ten and a half step sages were in front of them, and the rest were the existence of the elder brother''s realm of God realm. However, the Hai people had not yet appeared. How could they be gathering?


    Chu Feng then found that not only Lu family members were gathering, but also some people who were qualified to be here were also waiting.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng probably knew that the idle strong and the small power people here were from the Lujia Imperial City area, so they chose to come to the east coast. But why didn''t they gather in the daytime? Now it''s getting dark, but they gathered again?


    Chu Feng is not very clear about this, can only ask emperor yuan again.


    Soon got the reply of emperor yuan, Chu Feng passed by with a wry smile: "it seems that at the beginning, I still don''t know the habits of the sea people."


    According to Diyuan, the sea people are very sensitive to sunlight because they live in the deep sea all year round. Therefore, they will not appear during the day. Only some especially powerful sea people will appear in the daytime.


    However, it is the early stage of the sea people''s landing, so there will be no strong sea people. The real storm is still at the back. Most of the sea people who want to go ashore are still in the semi divine period, but none of them are below the demigod period.


    Because once the sea people have the intelligence, then the lowest is the semi divine war power.


    However, although the people who have just landed are the sea people in the semi divine period, for Chu Feng, the smallest mosquito is also meat. They even know that the sea people will appear at night, so we can prepare now.


    He told Chang''e and others what he had just learned from Diyuan. Chu Feng then said, "follow me!"


    Holding the hand of the snow colored clothes, Chu Feng broke away in an instant. Chang''e and Lu Wan also followed Chu Feng with their own holy land breath. When those who were gathering saw Chu Feng and others moving towards the sea, their eyes showed a mocking smile.


    Although the early landing of the sea people is not strong, but there is no lack of combat effectiveness.


    Some sea people who don''t go ashore are likely to hide in the deep sea. They won''t appear during the day, but they may observe the situation of the shore in the sea at night. They can also go to the sea during the day, and most people will not go there at night.


    Most of us still choose to wait on the shore, because there is a common problem of the sea people, that is, they can''t resist the air. If they want to come up, they can only land from the shore. Therefore, there is no need to go to the deep sea before the sea people land, especially at night.


    Now Chu Feng and they are going directly to the sea, or when night is coming, they all feel that they are looking for death.


    However, we do not care too much, because there will be some people who are not afraid of death every millennium, so there is not much need to pay attention to it.


    As for Chu Feng''s choice to go to the deep sea, it''s not that he didn''t think of the danger, but that he didn''t want to gather with those people. Otherwise, how many sea people he killed would be known to others. What''s the secret? It is the habit of Chu Feng to make a lot of money.


    What''s more, the four sages here are all infinite saints. Are you worried about something?


    So Chu Feng did not want to wait on the coast like most people, but went directly to the deep sea. I believe that when night falls, there may be harvest on some islands in the deep sea.


    After flying about 6000 kilometers, Chu Feng''s left eye saw that he had been far away from the mainland. He looked for an island with a relatively large area and directly fell down. He released his snow colored hands, and Chu Feng found something wrong.


    With a little finger, the reef in front of us will break open. People can see a corpse there, which looks like a human. But judging from the physique and bones, it is not a human being, but a sea people.


    I just don''t know what the sea people looked like before they died?


    Chu Feng also looked at the rest of the island, left eye perspective of the island, found that in addition to this skeleton, there are many remains, the shape is particularly strange, can be sure that all are the bones of the sea people.


    It''s just how the sea race''s alien can die here. If it''s killed by human beings, then there should also be human bones.


    But after watching for such a long time, Chu Feng didn''t see a human skeleton among the bones under the island. Chu Feng didn''t think that human beings would be cleaned up after death. If no one did, the death of these sea people would be a little strange.


    For the sake of safety, chufeng asked Diyuan again. This time, she also asked where chufeng was and how could she ask about the island?


    Chu Feng didn''t say that he was on an island at the moment. He just said that if he wanted to kill the sea people, would it be better to go to the deep sea island?I don''t want to go to the deep sea as soon as Chu Feng says it. Emperor yuan doesn''t want to tell Chu Feng not to go to the deep sea, because no one who has been to the deep sea has ever come back. It is said that there is the ultimate Sea King hidden in the deep sea. He is the ancestor of the whole sea people and the real emperor at the bottom of the sea!


    Therefore, no matter whether it''s hunting once every thousand years or ordinary, no one will fly across the ocean, because the continents where human beings live are connected, and there is nothing on the ocean that can attract them.


    Of course, the ocean is too mysterious and dangerous, so few people are willing to take risks.


    When Chu Feng got the news from Diyuan, his mouth twitched violently. He found that he was a little clever, but was misled by his cleverness. Originally, he wanted to turn away from the crowd and make a lot of money, but he didn''t want to be an extremely dangerous behavior. Moreover, others only dared to move about 300 Li from the coast, but he came to the deep sea 6000 miles away.


    It''s not necessary to think about Chu Feng. It is estimated that the bones of the sea people under those islands died in the hands of some powerful sea people.


    It''s just the ultimate king of the sea, the real emperor of the sea. What''s the matter?


    Chu Feng didn''t know, and he believed that Diyuan might not know it. He was sure that it was an existence that had not yet appeared, and it was stronger than the infinite sea king. What was going on?


    "What''s the matter?" Chang''e three people all found Chu Feng''s look somewhat unnatural, Lu Wan asked softly.


    After all, this matter can''t be concealed. Chu Feng took a look at the sky and told Chang''e and others what emperor yuan had just told her. Finally, he said with a wry smile: "if we are worried, we''d better go back a little. If I guess it''s good, this should be the center of the ocean."


    It''s not that Chu Feng is afraid of meeting the emperor of Hai nationality, but that Chang''e is in danger. After all, they can''t be separated.


    Don''t want Chang''e to shake her head decisively: "don''t know, even if we know that there is such a secret in the deep sea, we can''t go. Maybe as long as we get the beast yuan of the sea emperor, you can directly take the throne?"


    Chu Feng''s expression is a Leng, see Lu Wan and snow Ni Chang are also slightly nod, know that they are not afraid.


    It seems that they are really unnecessary to worry about, although the Emperor may be very powerful, but it is not impossible to kill it? Can it be more powerful than the immortal demon Zun?


    Chufeng smiles: "you are not afraid of me, so I, chufeng, chufeng did not finish my words. Suddenly, I heard a strange noise from the sea, and looked up at the sea. The night came suddenly. You can see a pair of green eyes in the sea water, and there are many people around It''s so comfortable.


    Sea tribe army?


    Chu wind mouth corner mercilessly twitch, won''t so bad luck? When you come, you meet the sea people''s army? Looking from all directions, Chu Feng was absolutely sure that they had met the sea people and felt the strange breath, which was like the spirit state.


    Of course, it is similar to, indicating that these all have the powerful combat effectiveness of the divine realm.


    Careful to feel, Chu Feng also relaxed a little: "not even equivalent to the God of nature and half step sage, so don''t worry about other things, do it, as much as possible to be careful, this is the first time we met."


    Chang''e several people nodded, four people stand in a direction, those green eyes also gradually emerge from the sea, when the master of those green eyes, chufeng and others are slightly changed color.


    Because they seem to walk on both legs like human beings, but they are not human beings. Because of their strange appearance, it is difficult for Chu Feng to judge what these sea people looked like before they were transformed. They had long horns, long beards, seven or eight hands, and a pair of scissors hands. Anyway, there are all kinds of them.


    However, seeing that they were already landing and coming towards them, Chu Feng also dispersed to investigate what these sea people were. With their hands waving, Minghong magic sword appeared in their hands, and a heavy magic power surged between heaven and earth.


    In order to prevent people on the mainland from feeling the situation here, Chu Feng also enveloped this area with the demon Kingdom, and even absorbed the strength of these sea people. Anyway, as long as it exists, there is the source of strength.


    It''s good to absorb a little, not bad.


    Those sea people seemed to feel the danger. They ran towards Chu Feng and others immediately. Their voice was hoarse and ugly, just like shouting.


    "Kill!"


    Chu Feng''s cold eyes let out his voice. Minghong''s magic sword suddenly shot out, bringing out thousands of magic sword''s sword spirit. All the sea people fell to the ground and could not resist the rampage of Minghong''s magic sword.


    And when those sea people fall down, they will float from their bodies. A half fist sized shining ball can feel the breath of longing for peace. Moreover, the more powerful the fighting force of the sea people appears, the more brilliant the Guanghua will be.


    Seeing the shining balls floating out one by one, Chu Feng stretched out his hand and reached the hand one by one. After careful feeling, he found that the demon pills contained powerful life force, but they were different from the demon pills because their breath was very peaceful.Looking at the sea people who died in their hands, they all appeared such a light ball, Chu Feng understood: "this is beast yuan, all collected!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3198

    It is confirmed that the one who appears after the death of these sea people is the beast yuan. Chang''e and Xue nishang no longer keep their hands, killing these sea people quickly.


    Although Lu Wan was a little impatient, after all, it belonged to life. However, it would certainly bring disaster to human beings if she landed these inhuman sea people. Moreover, it was a good thing for the seventh era to get a deeper understanding of the beast.


    Lu Wan didn''t show mercy any more. He cooperated with Chu Feng to kill the sea people who came ashore in four directions. After the sea people fell down, their blood flowed into the sea with a strong smell, which also made the land blacker.


    "What''s going on?"


    At this time, Chu Feng found that the sea race alien did not continue to land, but slowly retreated, and the speed was very fast, all returned to the sea, and the flashing green eyes all disappeared, only for a moment, except those who died, there was no other sea race alien.


    Chang''e and they don''t know how to explain it. They just look at me, I look at you, and finally they all look at the animal yuan suspended in the air.


    I guess they are afraid of being killed by them, so all the sea people have retreated.


    Chu Feng didn''t think about it any more for a moment. As soon as he raised his hand, the ring which had already established a relationship with Chu Feng flashed directly. All the beasts in the air flew over and entered the ring. Just for a short time, Chu Feng and others had already got thousands of animal yuan.


    Moreover, he found that after entering the storage ring, all of them were separated according to their breath. Chu Feng probably knew that it was the lower God, the middle God and the upper God.


    I thought that this storage ring should be specially made by Lu family to collect animal yuan, which is a good thing, but I don''t know whether it can collect other things besides animal yuan. If it can, it''s worth collecting some and taking it back. If it can only be collecting animal yuan, it''s not necessary.


    "Chu Feng, you see if it''s really useful."


    Chang''e stepped forward, raised her hand and burned all the sea people floating on the ground. She also told Chu Feng.


    Now we have thousands of animal dollars. If it doesn''t work, it''s a waste of time.


    Chu Feng also had this intention. He took out a beast yuan. In the palm of my hand, my divine sense slowly covered around him. Suddenly, my eyes were frozen. The beast yuan was slowly disappearing and turned into scattered light spots, which entered from Chu Feng''s mouth and nose.


    Chu Feng closed her eyes, and Chang''e did not make a sound. Their eyes were full of expectation and worry.


    After all, it''s from the ferocious sea people. Who knows if there are any side effects?


    After waiting for a while, Chu Feng opened his eyes and just took a beast yuan which was equivalent to that of the upper God warrior Hai clan. After taking it, Chu Feng found that his divinity seemed to fluctuate a little. Although it was only a slight fluctuation, Chu Feng obviously felt that his divine sense was strengthening.


    One''s divinity is related to one''s ultimate sensitivity, and one''s sensitivity will involve his feeling and intelligence, that is, perception.


    The corner of his mouth flashed a smile: "it seems that the beast yuan can really help us to improve our perception, but there are too few of them. We need more divine sense." Eyes gradually burning fire: "even if necessary, it can be passed, anyway, they can meet once in a thousand years, and we only have this chance."


    Chang''e and Xue nishang think so. They can only have a few months in the first universe era, when they will never have a chance to get the beast yuan again, so we must try our best to collect them this time.


    But,,,, snow Ni Shang frown to see to calm down the sea: "the sea clan retreated, will still appear?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded affirmatively: "however, the next time it appears will be more powerful. Although these sea people have no intelligence, they still have the instinct for danger. Of course, we can''t wait here."


    "Just now I have a look. There are some islands within a thousand miles around this island. We should not disperse them. We should look for islands one by one. Now it is at sea, and some sea people will surely go ashore."


    The reason why they didn''t disperse their search was that the Chu wind had to be appreciated by emperor yuan. If there was really a sea emperor in this deep sea area, it would be extremely powerful. Chu Feng did not know whether the strength of the four could compete.


    Chang''e originally wanted to disperse the search, but after thinking about it, she also understood the meaning of Chu Feng and nodded: "take it and see if we can find the sea king equivalent to the holy land, and get two or three back to the jade rabbit."


    Chu Feng nodded, and the four left the island directly, ready to go to other islands to have a look.


    When Chu Feng and his wife were looking for the sea people to hunt and kill in that sea area, Lu Po Nu stood calmly on the east coast, far away from each other, in a temporary large house. Today is the first day of the war between human beings and the sea people, so he just asked the people below to do things, and he did not go out.Because according to the past practice, the powerful sea people will not appear until at least 15 days later. Now all the people landing are the sea people equivalent to the demigod period, so they can''t arouse the great interest of lupenus.


    "Prince, there is a reaction."


    At this time, a strong man of Lu''s family came in a hurry, holding a piece of black stone in his hand: "just now I checked the storage ring we gave out according to the prince''s wishes. Most of them have gained in the first round of the sea people''s landing, but they are very common semi divine animal yuan."


    Lu Po Nu had expected this and narrowed his eyes: "what''s the matter? Is someone not willing to pay?"


    "No!" Lu family strong person shakes his head, the smile began to change excited: "those people came to the east coast to know that unless they get more animal dollars, they can only work for our Lu family in vain, so no one dares not to pay, but these are not the most important, because I found a big event."


    Lu Po Nu slowly tilted his head, and suddenly the strong man of Lu''s family, who was a half step sage, flew out and hit the ground. Lu Po Nu said faintly, "speak to me, finish it all at once!"


    Lu family strong cough, quickly stood up, dare not play what suspense: "someone got more than 4000 animal dollars."


    "What?" Lu Po Nu had no surprise and no joy on his face. He was also surprised after hearing the report from the strong man of Lu family.


    In general, a few days before the battle between the sea people and the human race, many of them came ashore, all of them were semi divine, only occasionally mixed with a few divine realms. However, no matter what kind of state they were, they could only get a hundred or so beast yuan. How can anyone get more than 4000?


    Is it that Lu family''s people are all rubbish, so many sea people have been killed, and they don''t know how to intervene?


    When Lu Po Nu didn''t understand, the strong man of Lu family continued to say, "and there are more than 4000 animal yuan in God''s realm."


    This time, people were moved because of the hunting once every thousand years. What we were fighting for was the beast yuan of the God kingdom. But now, someone has got thousands of them? Lupinu didn''t believe it very much.


    At the beginning, the strong people of Lu family were also unbelievable, and even confirmed many times. At the moment, seeing Lu Po Nu''s suspicious eyes, he quickly said, "prince, I feel something is wrong at first. All the people who go ashore are semi divine sea people. Where can they get thousands of animal yuan in the divine realm? So I went to ask the people who were investigating. They told me that during the investigation, there was a saint with three The woman also came to the east coast and took a ring


    "Now the thousands of beast yuan are in the ring. I went to check it for further confirmation. Before the assembly, a man took three women to the deep sea."


    Lu Po Nu''s suspicious look eased a little, so it can be understood that there would not be a divine realm on the shore, but there would be a deep sea. It would be understandable if the man went to the deep sea and got so many divine realm animal yuan.


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile: "every thousand years, there will be one or two holy places that are not afraid of death. However, this is a good thing for us, and the best thing is not to come back after death."


    "After all, if we come back, we can only get 30%, which is too expensive."


    Lu family strong person sneers: "prince, do we want to row the beast yuan in that ring now?"


    "No!" Luponu shook his head and said with a deep smile: "pay special attention to this ring. How nice it would be if someone would like to take a deep sea adventure for us? If we have rowed away the beast yuan now, the man will surely find that there will be no one to help us collect the beast yuan in the deep sea. Wait for him to come back or die. "


    Lu family strong person condenses the vision: "that if he comes back?"


    Lu Po Nu nodded slightly: "if he comes back now, tell him that our Lu family wants 70% and he can only take 30% if he agrees. If he doesn''t agree, my two sisters are very free and let them go to see him off."


    The strong man of Lu family then asked, "if we die, we will row all the animal Yuan directly, and if we return with full load?"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Lu Po Nu laughed and patted the strong man of Lu family on the shoulder: "my father said that he might lack a little bit of animal yuan to feel the supreme opportunity. Maybe a thousand, maybe ten thousand, maybe more, isn''t it?"


    The strong man of Lu family immediately understood the meaning of Lu Po Nu, that is, if he returned with full load, that person would not be necessary to live, because even if that person only accepted 30% of the share, it was a terrible number.


    Nodding, he left the courtyard where Lu Po Nu was, knowing that when the man came back, he could let the two princesses go and kill him.


    At the moment, the four people of chufeng are still harvesting the life of the sea people. They find that all the sea people in the deep sea area are fighting in the divine realm, and they are constantly collecting the beast yuan. If they know that they are completely controlled by human beings, Chu Feng must first erase the prohibition in the ring.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3199

    After seven days in a row, the hunting season began to enter the most intense period.


    The small forces and idle people who began to gather on the northwest coast either left, or some absolutely powerful people came to the southeast two coasts, and accepted the rules of the Dilu family.


    Because the northwest coast will only have the sea people landing in the early stage, there will be less in the back. According to the common sense, it is very clear that the real sea people''s landing climax will be on the southeast coast, so it is impossible to get too many orcs on the northwest coast to come to the southeast coast.


    The two coasts in the southeast also began to land from the sea people who were in the semi divine period at the beginning to gradually appear the sea people in the Shenjing period, and the number is constantly increasing. With five or six waves of landing waves every day, the whole coastline has never been quiet.


    According to legend, the area of the ocean is much larger than that of the land, because there are too many places for deep-sea creatures to live in. Therefore, no one is surprised that there are more and more sea people landing. On the contrary, as the landing sea people become more and more powerful, some people who feel that they can''t cope with have already started to evacuate or go to the northwest coast to stay and see if they can Can meet some lower sea race again.


    At the end of the development, even the strong ones of the lower gods have left, and the people of the middle gods can barely go to the war. The more powerful the sea people are, the more qualified they are to stay here are the gods of creation and above.


    At the end of the day, the two families will be united, because the tide of the sea people will become stronger and stronger. If they do not unite together, they will not be able to eat the strength of a single family. Moreover, they will start to take care of the northwest coast, because some powerful sea people will land from there while there are few people on the northwest coast.


    It can be said that danger and opportunity coexist.


    As for these, Chu Feng in the deep sea is completely unknown. Even where emperor yuan contacted him, Chu Feng didn''t respond. When he made a big fortune with a dull voice, he had to pay attention. Who has the leisure to take care of this?


    He killed a group of hidden sea people on a small island. Chu Feng and others also took a rest on the bank after cleaning up. Chu Feng twisted his neck and felt the situation in the ring. He said with a smile, "there are more than 70000 animal yuan, and all of them are in the divine realm. More than 100 of them are equivalent to the half step saint''s, which is really a big profit."


    The girls all smile faintly. In recent days, they have joined hands to kill the sea people. Naturally, we all have a lot of credit, but we don''t know how much effect the 70000 yuan can play?


    After all, there are billions of sea creatures, and there must be a lot of sea people who can be transformed into illusions. Now there are more than 70000 sea people, but they are still too few compared with the huge sea people. Therefore, several women have a little worry in their heart, that is, how much beast yuan is needed to get the maximum promotion.


    "Don''t worry."


    Chu Feng could see the women''s doubts and said with a smile: "this is the seventh day. According to the princess Chang, the tide of the sea people will become more violent in the later stage, and some strong people in the human race will participate in it at the end. It is because there are too many sea people that one person or one force can''t eat."


    Pointing to the vast ocean: "so we will try our best to collect more animal yuan. Anyway, we will use as much as we can. Moreover, our understanding of the killing these days is not also profound."


    Chang''e three people all slightly nod, Chu Feng can be so optimistic, they will not affect the mood of Chu Feng.


    Now it is the day, and the activities of the sea people are not so frequent. Chu Feng looks at the three people and says: "you go to have a rest. I can watch it. If there is any problem, I can solve it by myself."


    Chang''e nodded and went to one side to have a rest. Chu Feng also looked at the vast sea.


    There is a bold idea, that is, under the protection of Pangu shield and the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, whether to go to the bottom of the sea to have a look. In this way, they can hunt many sea people around the islands, but if they don''t come up, there is no way.


    However, as long as you go to the ocean, you can hunt down the sea clan as much as you can, and you can collect more beast yuan.


    However, Chu Feng only had this idea. She knew that Chang''e would not allow her to speak out. After all, up to now, the sea kings mentioned by emperor yuan have not appeared. They must be hidden in the deep sea. If they go down, they still don''t know what kind of dangerous situation they will encounter.


    Of course, Chu Feng also wanted to do well. If the number of sea people in the later period was not enough to kill them, if they could not meet their own needs, they would kill them directly to the bottom of the sea and collect animal yuan wantonly.


    After all, just like the beginning and Chang''e said, they came to the first cosmic era only because the emperor Shitian had a deep memory of his time and would not have the opportunity to come next time.


    Even if you can''t use it, you can''t bring it back to other people to enhance their perception. With the improvement of one''s perception, the promotion above the realm will correspondingly go up. The beast yuan is indeed a rare treasure.


    Maybe the LORD sent them back. Of course, only the Lord knows."Prince, who is this man?"


    However, when Chu Feng and others took a rest and continued to harvest the Hai clan at night, in the temporary building of the Lu family, the strong man of the Lu family who controlled the trace of the ring was already pale: "we Lu family gathered powerful forces every thousand years, from the beginning to the end, we could only collect tens of millions of animal yuan, 80% of which were semi divine animal yuan, this?"


    Lu Po Nu also has a dignified look at the moment, because in the past seven days, there have been more than 70000 divine realm animal yuan in the ring of concern. It should be known that even luponu can only hunt 120000 divine realm animal yuan every thousand years of hunting period. It seems that there are so many such days, and luponu has never heard of it.


    Even between the eyebrows are questions: "is the deep sea, there is not too much danger, but there are all shenjinghai people?"


    Lu family strong person hears speech, immediately know Lu Po Nu''s mind, quickly said: "prince, you still don''t think much, maybe the deep sea and the shore are the same, the more to the later period, the stronger the sea clan, according to my calculation, now that person has killed the sea clan equivalent to the half step saint, maybe in the later stage there will be a strong sea king."


    Lu Po Nu really wanted to go to the deep sea just now, but when he heard the warning from the strong people of Lu family, he still gave up the idea. The infinite sea king who once fought against emperor Lu and his Lord came from the deep sea area, and his memory of that war is still fresh.


    He knew that he would have died if he had changed to himself, so the deep sea area certainly contained more opportunities, and luponu also gave up the idea of exploring.


    To the strong man of Nalu family, he said: "keep paying close attention to the trend of this ring. It''s nothing to get thousands of beast yuan. It''s not responsible for his own life if he gets more than 10000 yuan. No matter who he is, we''ll take more than 70000 animal yuan."


    "In addition, let Po Shan and Chuanyan come to see me. I want to talk to them."


    The strong man of Lu family nodded and retreated. Lu Po Nu also sat there thinking about the sudden appearance of the sage. He not only dared to take a few women to the deep sea area, but even killed tens of thousands of sea people. This is something that has never happened in the history of hunting sea people. Who in the end has such courage?


    Lu Po Nu filtered it in his mind. He couldn''t imagine who it would be. He was too lazy to think about it again.


    After waiting for a while, two similar tall and cool figures appeared in Lu Po Nu''s line of sight. He stood up and showed a hard smile: "two sisters, please sit down."


    Lu Po Shan''s hair was short and shoulder length. When her hair was swung, she went to one side and sat down. The whole person looked capable and could not be easily provoked.


    The elder brother is gentle and beautiful, what kind of thing does not appear to us Speak with a touch of delicate, a listen can make people''s body have numb meaning.


    Lu Po Nu swallows his saliva and looks at Lu broken Yan, his half sister. He thinks of the intimate relationship between them. It''s a special taste. Who could have thought that Lu''s appearance is dignified and delicate, and his inner part is that kind of enthusiasm?


    However, this is the secret between him and Lu broken Yan. Naturally, Lu Po Nu would not reveal it: "there is something I believe you probably know, but now it is beyond my expectation."


    About the ring of Chu Feng, Lu Po Nu said heavily: "so the two sisters have paid more attention to this ring recently. As long as we get the beast yuan in this ring, we can get a lot of benefits, equivalent to that we are working here for a day."


    Lu Po Shan''s brow slightly frowned: "Lu Po Nu, we only need 30% of the rules. Do you want to occupy 10% now?"


    "Sister Poshan." Lu Po Nu''s tone was not as good as to Lu''s face: "my father still wants to rely on this time''s beast yuan to understand the supreme way of heaven. Do you want him to be disappointed?"


    Lu Po Shan immediately stood up and said in a cold voice, "it doesn''t mean to take my father down again. If you are discussing these things, don''t take me. If I don''t participate, it will make our Lu family despised."


    Leaving a word, Lu Po Shan left directly, leaving only Lu Po Nu and Lu Yan in the whole hall.


    Lu broke his face and gave a faint smile. He waved. All the doors and windows were closed. He bit his lips and stood in front of Lu Po Nu: "brother Prince, your decision will be supported by your sister. More than 70000 God level animal yuan is just the beginning. I believe that in a few days, there may be more."


    "And maybe he''ll die without us. Don''t be surprised with sister Po Shan''s temper?"


    Slowly squatting down in front of Lu Po Nu, Lu broke Yan''s eyes and blinked: "it''s brother, I haven''t found my sister for many days!"


    Lupinuton was excited for a while, but his calm did not make him show too obvious. He also looked around subconsciously. However, when he felt a warm package, luponou''s tone was a little unsteady: "I certainly won''t blame sister Poshan for being upright, but it''s related to whether my father can win the throne. I''m just worried."


    Lu broke his face and licked his tongue. He stood up, pulled out a little skirt and sat down. He put his hands on Lu Po Nu''s shoulder: "don''t worry, this time, our Lu family will be the biggest winner, and my father will definitely get enough animal yuan in God''s land."Lu Po Nu held Lu broken Yan''s waist and nodded: "millions of God level animal yuan, can''t lose!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3200

    With the coming of the night, a new wave of fierce waves of the sea people also arrived. On the two southeast coasts, except for the people of the emperor and the Lu family, some small forces and idle strong people swarmed in. They not only wanted to hunt for the beast yuan that could enhance their perception, but also prevent them from sneaking into the interior of the mainland.


    Because once the sea people have been on the land for a long time, it is not easy to find them out. Especially the sea people and the new species that human beings have bred can make human dignified.


    So when we started, we almost went all out, not only to get the beast yuan, but also to completely destroy these sea people.


    But slowly, came a surprising news, is the South Coast commanding the people''s Di yuan heard, on the spot for three seconds, immediately asked: "how can this happen?"


    To report is ciyue, at the moment is also worried: "I began to feel impossible, but also confirmed again and again, the result is true."


    Suddenly, dignified and dignified appeared between Diyuan''s eyebrows. Because the news just came, there was also a terrible wave of sea people on the northwest coast, which was totally different from the past, because at the end of the previous wave of sea people, the northwest coast was full of sporadic ordinary sea people landing, and some idle strong people who were picking up leaks there could take care of it.


    However, it seems that such a large-scale wave of the sea people landed at this time, which has never happened on the two northwestern coasts.


    After confirming that this is not a joke between ciyue and herself, Diyuan asked people to quickly annihilate the Hai people and quickly arrived at the temporary camp of the emperor''s family. Seeing that Emperor Yan and Emperor Qian''an were sitting there, Diyuan laughed bitterly at her lack of calm and said anxiously: "brother, second brother, something is wrong."


    Emperor Yan nodded slightly: "what''s the matter? Is there a sea king?"


    Hearing the sea king, the emperor Qian who was sitting stood up all of a sudden, his eyes twinkled with light: "is it?"


    "It''s more serious than the appearance of sea king." Diyuan shook her head, and at this time she did not falter: "the news just came that there was a large-scale wave of fronthai people on the two northwest coasts. Now the idle strong people can''t resist it."


    When Emperor Yan and Emperor Qian heard the speech, their eyebrows were both inadvertently wrinkled. How many days has it been that there will be a large-scale wave of sea people on the two coasts of Northwest China?


    The two looked at each other, and it was hard to explain.


    However, no matter how good, these are ultimately to be solved. If we do not let the sea people go deep into the mainland, it will bring a devastating disaster to the survival of mankind.


    Di Yan immediately made a decision: "sister, you first take 2000 people to support, the second younger brother you replace the younger sister here to watch, I contact father reinforcement."


    At first, the people sent by the emperor''s family were only aimed at the South China Sea coast. Now there are waves of sea people on the two northwest coasts. That is not what the forces here can deal with. Only reinforcements can survive.


    Emperor Qian nodded and went out. This was not a time for children''s play. Even if they wanted to engage in intrigue, they had to divide a time. Diyuan nodded and quickly retreated.


    "Prince, news from Lu''s family." As soon as they left, a strong emperor came in: "it is said that there has been a wave of sea people on the two coasts in the northwest. This millennium is a bit special, so they sent people to tell us that they are in charge of the two coasts in the northeast, and the two coasts in the southwest are in charge of us."


    "I see. Go down!" Emperor Yan nodded slightly. There was nothing strange about the generous arrangement of the Lu family. After all, many people would die every thousand years in the war with the Hai people. Which family became the main force would cause more deaths. The Lu family seemed generous, but only wanted to die less.


    Because too many people die, even the elite, then even if you get more beast yuan, you can''t make up for the loss. After all, only the foundation is the foundation of a force''s existence.


    After the strong men of the imperial family who reported the news retreated, Emperor Yan also sent a message to Emperor Shitian, asking for reinforcements on the south coast and the west coast. Otherwise, the current strength could not stop the Hai people, let alone plunder the beast yuan.


    With two thousand people, Diyuan went to the west coast at full speed. After receiving the news from Emperor Yan, she and her people soon arrived at the west coast. When she saw the sea people of different races on the extended coastline, her face changed slightly.


    The number here is much more than that on the south coast. What''s the matter? Why has this happened in this millennium?


    Diyuan couldn''t think of it at all, but she also cried out: "kill!"


    All of the 2000 people that they brought all flew out to join the battle group that annihilated the sea people. For a time, it also eased the pressure of the idle strong. Diyuan was not idle. Now there are not many people on the west coast. Compared with the sea people, they are a little weaker. Before the support comes, they must take action.


    In an instant, she flew out across a distance of dozens of miles. When she got to the sky of the wave of the sea people, she looked at the sea and saw the sea people of different species. She felt a little numb in her scalp.


    At the moment, I don''t think about how much animal yuan you can get by killing these sea people.


    But how to prevent these sea people from landing is the most important thing.


    In the face of the inhuman and ferocious Hai nationality, Diyuan didn''t show any politeness, which directly drove the powerful saint''s fighting power. However, in order to prevent the power from affecting the powerful members of the imperial family and the idle strong ones on the shore, Diyuan suppressed them very well, which was enough to kill off the sea people, and would not cause any harm to the people on her side.With the help of Diyuan, the speed of the sea people''s landing slowed down, but they were still moving forward in an orderly manner. Although many of them were killed, many of the emperor''s family and idle strong people died in the hands of these sea people.


    The number of sea people is much more than that of the people here, and the number of people who can come to the coast to fight is also limited. Now only those who are middle gods or above can be qualified. If there is no support in this way, it will be very difficult to stop it, unless Diyuan completely releases and destroys.


    However, it only makes the sea people retreat temporarily. According to the past situation, the sea people will temporarily retreat if they encounter strong forces, and they will disturb them when they gather again. They will never give the top strong men in the human race the opportunity to kill on a large scale.


    Although the sage is very powerful, it is a mysterious ocean. He is very angry at the behavior of the sea people, but he does not dare to enter the deep sea rashly. That can only be the result of no return.


    The war is cruel. Both the sea people and human beings are dying. Diyuan killed many sea people and collected a lot of animal yuan in the Cangwu ring. However, when she saw the endless killing of the sea people, she was still unable to do what she wanted.


    At this time, support also came, an emperor''s infinite sage with 6000 strong people came: "princess, we are coming."


    Emperor yuan raised her hand and killed a sea clan. When she looked at it, she asked, "where''s my brother?"


    At first, they only brought 5000 people. She just brought 3000 people here. There are too many people in Diyan.


    "Don''t worry, the eldest princess. Four thousand people went to support. The LORD sent ten thousand people this time." The emperor''s powerful replied respectfully.


    Hearing the support from both sides, the emperor yuan''s heart was also a little relaxed. She drank with cold eyes: "kill, kill these hateful sea people."


    All of the six thousand emperor''s strong men who came to support them all threw themselves into the battle. With their arrival, the speed of the sea people''s side finally slowed down, and it was difficult to get close to the shore.


    Taking out a little spare time, Diyuan did not make any more moves. She just raised her hand and collected all the suspended animal yuan. Her eyes revealed a trace of doubt: "this millennium, the sea people are too weird."


    Because through the killing just now, Diyuan found that even the sea clan, which is equivalent to a half step sage, appeared. In the past, the sea clan equivalent to the half step sage would not appear in less than 15 days, but now it has only been seven or eight days.


    In addition, the number of sea people in the semi Shenzhou period is very small. All of them are equal to the combat power of Shenjing. Of course, the most important thing is that in the past to the end, it can be said that there was no sea tribe landing on the northwest coast. Why did the sea tribe wave in this millennium?


    Standing next to Diyuan, the strong man of the imperial family was also puzzled: "yes, the LORD said that before he came here. He also wondered whether this would be a flourishing age of the sea people, or the coming of a great era?"


    "After all, when it comes to a big era, whether it is human beings or the sea people, there will be very prosperous and strange situations. Think about a few days ago, we have the third king of human beings, the sea people have multiplied for endless years, and there are not many strong sea people in every thousand years. Maybe we are waiting for this millennium?"


    Hearing that this is the analysis of emperor Shitian, Diyuan nodded slightly. At the moment, only such a statement can explain it. This is a sign of the beginning of a great era.


    Just how deep is the sea people?


    Looking at the sea at night, Diyuan was awed. After all, the mystery of the ocean could not be explained even by the emperor''s interpretation of heaven and Lu''s meaning, because they never went down into the ocean to explore the truth. However, it is said that the seabed area is larger than the land, so there are many terrible mysteries. Is it possible?


    Just thinking about whether this time the sea race will appear infinite sea king like that time, suddenly the sea sounded a roaring voice, the sound wave startled the sky, the terrible wave swept over, the sea race alien did not suffer any influence, but those strong human beings were knocked upside down by the waves, and even some people lost their lives under such strong impact.


    Emperor yuan''s thoughts were also disrupted, her face changed suddenly: "sea king!"


    As soon as she finished her words, a black light flashed across the sea floor. In the blink of an eye, the emperor yuan heard the sound of puffing. Subconsciously, she looked back and saw that the emperor''s powerful man standing beside her was stretched from the sea by a sharp tentacle and penetrated her heart, and her skin was still turning black.


    The strong man of the emperor''s family was bloody and his eyes were lax: "yes, infinite sea king!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3201

    Infinite sea king?


    Hearing the words of the strong man in the imperial family, Diyuan''s body was shocked. Knowing that the strong man of the imperial family was not saved this time, she felt something looking down, and a dangerous atmosphere suddenly enveloped her.


    Diyuan had no time to think about it, and quickly went to the distance. Almost as soon as she walked away, a sharp tentacle came out of the sky. If Diyuan walked slowly, she would be as ugly as the powerful one in the imperial family just now.


    As the sea waves roared more and more fiercely, the sea people who began to be suppressed began to go ashore. The emperor yuan, who avoided her, could not see the strong man in the imperial family. She knew that he had completely died. As an infinite saint, as long as he could get the recognition of chaotic will, he could become king.


    That is the infinite king!


    But now the strong man of the emperor''s family has no chance to become the holy king, because he has died.


    "All evacuated," the ugly emperor yuan said At the same time, it''s useless to extend the news to the emperor at this time. What appears is the infinite sea king, which is the existence of the holy king. Today, there are only three holy kings in the universe, that is, the emperor interprets the heaven, Lu Yi and Chu Feng.


    To the emperor Shitian, the news came out that there was an infinite sea king. Emperor yuan hesitated for a moment and sent the news to Chu Feng. The infinite sea king was too strong, and the arrival of the two holy kings might not be able to win. It had to be done with Chu Feng.


    With the news spread out by Diyuan, the living strong men have already retired far away, and everyone''s eyes are frightened to look at the sea.


    They are not afraid of those sea people, but the infinite sea king that has not yet appeared. This time, the infinite sea king seems very powerful, and even killed an infinite Saint directly. This is the second time that infinite sea king appears. Can human beings still eat it?


    Just thinking about it, suddenly, a figure of more than two meters flew out of the sea.


    Seeing the figure suspended in the air, the emperor yuan looked more and more dignified: "it''s really the infinite sea king!"


    Because the ordinary sea king couldn''t bring the pressure when she saw it. Only the infinite sea king could bring such pressure to her. Look at the pair of golden horns on the head, the hands were the same as those of human beings, and there were six antennae wriggling in the back of the infinite sea king. The emperor looked dignified.


    She knew that it was those tentacles who killed the strong in the imperial family just now. Facing the infinite sea king who could kill the infinite saints by raising his hand, the pressure was conceivable.


    "It''s really the king of the sea!"


    At this time, Emperor Shitian came out of the gate of dazzling light, and Lu Yi also appeared from another door of dazzling light. Seeing the infinite sea king floating in the air, Lu Yi looked dignified: "it is more powerful than the infinite sea king we saw at the beginning. It is estimated that there are hundreds of thousands of years of cultivation, which must be hidden up to now."


    Emperor Shi Tian agreed and nodded his head. His eyes were cold: "Lu Huang, do it!"


    Around them, there are more than ten infinite saints. Each of them has a very strong breath. However, they are not recognized by the chaotic will. Then they are just infinite saints. Lu Yi and Emperor Shi Tian are both holy kings and kings among saints!


    Lu Yi this time also did not delay, direct start, two people one left and one right, with more than ten strong people toward the infinite sea king.


    Only when they reach the sea king level can they control the sky, and they also have a little intelligence. Although they are not many, they are definitely not so easy to deal with.


    With the emperor Shitian and Lu Yi''s hands together, the two forces of terror also fell on the infinite sea king, with a roar of startling explosion. The terrifying air wave swept over the world, and those sea people suffered from images and died in a moment.


    Although the appearance of the beast yuan, but at the moment few people dare to go up to collect, only Diyuan and a strong Lu family are there to collect, because at this time, the beast yuan is bound to be two of them.


    However, the faces of emperor Shitian and Luyi are not very good at the moment. Their attack power is very strong just now, but it is useless for this infinite sea king. His body seems to be invincible, and there is no meaning of being hurt at all.


    All of a sudden, the six antennae behind the infinite sea king grew longer and sharper. They attacked Lu Yi and Emperor Shitian. They were on guard all the time, so they quickly dodged away in the face of the invading tentacles.


    At the same time, it also blew out a powerful force to cut off the antennae of the infinite sea king, but it didn''t have any effect at all. The antenna seemed to be invincible.


    "Be careful, father." Seeing such a situation, Diyuan reminded loudly: "just now, an infinite sage in our imperial family was killed by tentacles. Among them, there is poison, which can poison infinite sage."


    When Emperor Shitian and Luyi heard Diyuan''s words, they were all in a cold sweat, and the rest of the infinite saints did not need to say more.


    At the beginning, they still wanted to sacrifice a little to see if they could kill the infinite sea king. At the moment, they had completely given up such a thought. They could poison the infinite sages. The emperor Shitian and Luyi didn''t think they would die.


    It seems that we need to be more careful to fight against the infinite sea king, or even if they are the holy king, they will die.Two people left and right again, the rest of the infinite saints are as careful as possible defense, occasionally emperor Shi Tian and Lu Yi strive for a bit of space to attack, but their attack is very strong, but relative to the infinite sea king, it is still a little weak.


    In the repeated attacks, the infinite sea king seemed to be angry. Suddenly, he quickly moved forward from the roar to the sky. Before a Lu family''s infinite sage understood the situation, he felt a sharp pain in his abdomen.


    Subconsciously looking down, only to see one of the infinite sea king''s tentacles has pierced his body, the corner of his mouth to blood, the whole body began to appear dark state.


    All of a sudden, before everyone reacted, the infinite sea king''s head suddenly became very big, and the originally ferocious head became even more terrifying. The Gong like eyes swept the people around him fiercely, and he directly grew up and ate the infinite sage.


    All the people were shocked to see this scene. They only saw the appearance of eating and blinking. There was a kind of unspeakable nausea and solemnity in their hearts.


    Because they feel that the infinite sea king seems to have a stronger breath after eating the infinite sage.


    "Everybody else out of here!"


    Lu Yi saw such a situation, a big hand waved: "especially saints, absolutely can''t let it succeed."


    Because if you continue to give it to eat, who knows this infinite sea king will be more powerful, even become the emperor of the sea?


    That was absolutely not allowed, so Lu Yi would rather fight with emperor Shitian, and did not want the infinite sea king to eat the infinite saints they brought.


    The infinite saints around them quickly retreated, but they just opened a safe distance, and they did not go any further. Instead, they started to land on the sea people. They could not play with the infinite sea king, and they were still relaxed and happy to deal with these sea people with the fighting power of the divine realm.


    Emperor Shitian and Luyi also quickly blocked in front of the infinite sea king. They looked at each other, nodded and quickly launched a powerful attack. At this time, only those who ignored the attack would have a chance. Of course, they were very careful not to let the infinite sea king hurt them, because no one knew what kind of result it would be.


    Although the infinite sea king didn''t have the powerful and gorgeous attack of emperor Shitian and Luyi, his physical strength was very strong. Even if he didn''t defend himself, it was very difficult for him to be hurt by their attack.


    On the contrary, it is a random attack. Emperor Shitian and Luyi should be treated carefully, because if they are injured, they will be poisoned, and poisoning will mean that they will be eaten by the infinite sea king.


    It is absolutely rare that the two holy kings join hands to deal with an infinite sea king. Therefore, the people present are full of awe for the mysterious ocean. Of course, they are also wondering what happened in this millennium.


    Each wave of the sea tribe takes about a month, but the sea king appears at most, and it is only when it is near the late stage.


    But now it''s still early days, not only has there been a sea king, but also an infinite sea king, and even there should not be so many sea people. There are sea people on the two coasts in the northwest. Everything is too strange.


    "Father


    During the fierce war, emperor yuan suddenly changed her face when she received some news: "just now my brother came to the news, a sea king appeared on the south coast, and there were some sea people equivalent to half step saints!"


    What?


    The emperor Shitian and Luyi retreated from the left and the right, and their faces were shocked. They thought more than the people present. If there was a vision in the sky, there would be evil spirits. But now everything is too strange. Is it possible that something important will happen and even the sea people will land at all costs?


    When they look at each other, they think that there may be a supreme power among human beings. Since ancient times, the sea people have the instinct to predict the strong and dangerous. Is this crazy to prevent the emergence of the supreme?


    Because once the supreme appears, the living space of the sea people will be completely compressed.


    When they were in a trance, the infinite sea king suddenly disappeared in front of them. When they came back to their gods, it was hard to find any trace. When they were trying to find it, suddenly, a scream came from emperor yuan.


    Two people immediately look, Emperor Shi Tian Jie canthus to crack: "Di yuan!"


    I saw the infinite sea king appeared beside Diyuan, a tentacle directly took Diyuan to fly out, the skin of her body was cracked, and she could already see that she was beginning to turn black.


    However, it was too late for emperor Shitian and Lu Yi to move forward quickly. At this time, they could not control the life and death of Diyuan. The most important thing was to prevent the infinite sea king from eating Diyuan, so that it would be more powerful. Their hearts also made a decision to do their best. Even if there was a little loss, they should kill the infinite sea king first and then try to do it Law.


    This is only the early stage of the emergence of a strong unlimited sea king, the South China Sea coast also appeared ordinary sea king, this is not a good sign.


    At this time, on the top of the sky, Chu Feng and Chang''e were standing there. Originally, they wanted to have a look. Besides, they didn''t want to see emperor yuan suffer heavy damage. Chufeng took out a mask from his body. In case of emergency, Chu Feng had several masks ready at any time.Then it passed through the void, the endless magic power turbulent world, also let the infinite sea king who wanted to eat the emperor yuan stopped, looked up at the sky!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3202

    The powerful magic power poured down from the sky. All the people present felt a heavy pressure, and at the same time, they were at a loss.


    What kind of breath is that? What kind of power is that? Why is it so uncomfortable?


    Because at the moment, the powerful momentum of Chu Feng is strange to this era, but Chu Feng doesn''t know all these things. If he knows that the evil way has not been derived in this era, he will never use the power of the devil. Anyway, he is a double cultivation of magic and martial arts, which is enough to cope with.


    It is also because Chu Feng did not know that when he quickly fell from the sky, the people present brought pressure. The boundless sea king who had opened his mouth had no chance to dodge. Chu Feng kicked him out with a heavy foot and fell on the beach like a meteor.


    Chu Feng also took advantage of this opportunity to catch the fallen emperor yuan, and Yang Yang''s Holy Grail appeared in his hand. The power of light and darkness flashed between heaven and earth. When the liquid was condensed in the cup, it was put on the edge of Diyuan''s mouth: "drink it!"


    In the arms of a strange man, Diyuan still has some unnatural, but when she heard the familiar voice, she immediately knew that it was Chu Feng. She opened her mouth and drank all the liquid in the Holy Grail of light. A warm current was generated in her abdominal cavity in an instant.


    At the beginning, the pain brought by the poison has dissipated a lot, and the lax power is also recovering a little bit.


    What''s going on?


    When everyone was confused, the emperor Shitian and Lu Yi looked at the Holy Grail of yin and Yang in the palm of Chu Feng''s hand, and then both of them burst into a fierce look: "the Holy Grail of yin and Yang!"


    What, the Holy Grail of yin and Yang?


    When the two people said such words, all the people present were surprised to look at the Holy Grail of yin and Yang in Chu Feng''s hand. Isn''t it the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness? How could it be in that person''s hands that there were ten magic objects?


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and put away the Holy Grail of yin and Yang. Just now he was in a hurry to save people. He didn''t think so much about it. So at the moment, he could see that this was the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, and he was more alert.


    Since the decagonal artifact was brewing in chaos, it was not surprising that they could recognize it.


    But now Chu Feng didn''t have time to cover up Chu Feng. She released Diyuan, who was recovering from her injury. Her finger passed her sexual mouth unnoticed and took a storage ring: "look at how many pieces you have on you. Lend me one!" The voice was so low that no one could hear it.


    Diyuan tiny can''t smell nodded, and then quickly dodged away, she knew that next Chu Feng was going to join the battle against the infinite sea king.


    Between the electric light and flint, six powerful tentacles suddenly shot out from under the sand, and went towards the Chu wind above the sky. In the face of the attack from the infinite sea king, the Chu wind had no waves at all.


    The emperor Shitian and Luyi took a deep look at Chu Feng and quickly restrained his mind. Now it is not the time to care about the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, but to destroy the infinite sea king first.


    Otherwise, if it has been strong, I don''t know what will happen.


    Just when they were about to be ready for another war, the wings of Chu Feng''s magic light instantly expanded, and the speed was so fast that the naked eye could not detect it. Even emperor Shitian and Luyi could not see Chu Feng''s body. It was only in the blink of an eye that Chu Feng had fallen on the beach.


    Twisting his neck, Chu Feng looked at the six tentacles that shot out, and outlined a cold smile at the corners of his mouth.


    All of a sudden, Minghong magic sword appeared in Chu Feng''s hand. In a moment, Chu Feng did not know how many times it had split out. All the people could only see the six tentacles shaking violently. Then, in everyone''s surprise, the six tentacles were cut off by Chu Feng''s Minghong magic sword.


    Just now the emperor Shitian and Luyi could not work together before, but Chu Feng was able to finish it so quickly. Everyone was curious about Chu Feng''s identity.


    However, the emperor Shitian and Luyi''s eyes were more focused on Minghong magic sword in Chu Feng''s hand. The latter still had some doubts in his eyes. However, Emperor Shitian blurted out: "magic sword Ming Hong!"


    "What!" Lu Yi was still thinking hard in his mind. When he heard the emperor''s words, his face was startled: "do you say that is the magic sword Ming Hong?"


    "Yes Emperor Shitian nodded his head cautiously and said, "you and I have seen some ancient books which have introduced ten magic weapons, but we haven''t seen them for a long time. We only think that the ten magic weapons are just legends, but judging from the breath and shape of the sword, it''s absolutely the magic sword Ming Hong!"


    If it was shocking to say that Chu Feng took out the Holy Grail of yin and Yang just now, Chu Feng even sacrificed Minghong magic sword. Even if the emperor Shitian and Luyi were so calm, they would be moved.


    At this time, the beach suddenly boiling up, countless fierce attacks, invisible from the sand, Chu Feng''s face slightly changed, quickly dodged, found that this infinite sea king is more difficult to deal with than he imagined.


    Chu Feng is to dodge, but those around the strong human is not so good luck, many died in this sudden attack.The six tentacles cut by Chu wind also went into the ground like a snake. Only the sand in one place was slowly churning. The boundless sea king who was beaten down slowly came out. The six tentacles that had been cut off had been completely connected. It seemed that there were a lot of black blood flowing out.


    The fierce eyes looked at the Chu wind above the sky. In vain, six tentacles shot out again. At this moment, the infinite sea king only attacked Chu Feng, ignoring the emperor''s interpretation of heaven and Lu''s meaning.


    Emperor Shi Tian and Lu Yi didn''t mean to do anything at the moment. They also wanted to see what kind of powerful ability or amazing means the man suddenly appeared had.


    Chu Feng quickly dodged the attack of six tentacles, and Minghong magic sword constantly launched attacks, but in addition to causing wounds, it is difficult to cut off these tentacles, and the wounds caused by them also recover quickly in a short time.


    Mr. Wu is really hard to deal with!


    Chu Feng sighed in his heart. Suddenly, he took control of it, but the feeler attack was too fierce. Although the speed of Chu Feng was very fast, it was still passed by by a tentacle. Although it was not hurt, it also made one side of the sleeve torn.


    "Wang Yin!"


    When the whole arm of Chu Feng''s right hand was exposed, Emperor Shi Tian and Lu Yi all exclaimed.


    People in the distance also saw the mark of Chu Feng''s right hand. They were all moved because they already knew who chufeng was. That was the third king who appeared a few days ago. It''s no wonder that they dare to fight against the infinite sea king alone.


    Emperor Shitian also knew that the man in front of him was Chu Feng, but he just made some face changes. However, he understood that Chu Feng must have done it to cover up his identity, but he also had some helplessness in his heart. He began to share the secret of the supreme throne with Chu Feng, to see if Chu Feng knew the ten magic tools.


    At the moment, Chu Feng had ten magic tools, but he didn''t tell him. However, the emperor Shitian was not angry. Quan Dang Chu Feng was not familiar with the reason, so he reserved it.


    However, it is a good thing that Chu Feng has these things.


    Knowing that the person in front of him was from Chu Feng, Emperor Shitian said to Lu Yi when people were shocked by the third King''s strength: "Lu Huang, it turns out to be the third king. Let''s join hands and kill this infinite sea king."


    "South coast, we don''t know if there will be any other places that we don''t need."


    Lu Yi narrowed his eyes and looked deeply at Chu Feng who was fighting with the infinite sea king. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Smell speech gently nodded: "hands on together!"


    Both of them were really ready to do something. Suddenly, the sky was full of gold, and the six antennae of the infinite sea king were cut off again. The emperor Shitian and Lu Yi also stopped a little. After looking at them, they looked affected, because the golden light just now was sent out by a weapon of Chu Feng.


    Seeing the weapon in Chu Feng''s hand, the emperor released the heavenly spirit color to affect: "it''s another artifact."


    "This is", "and", "Lu Yi is also shocked:" it''s like shooting a sun bow! "


    Chu Feng did have a sun shooting bow in his hand. Originally, he thought that Minghong magic sword could suppress the infinite sea king. Maybe it was because these sea people were living in the sea all the year round, and the breath was cold. Minghong magic sword did not hurt it much, so Chu Feng chose between the bright moon gun and the sun shooting bow, and finally took out the sun shooting bow.


    Because it finds the weakness of the infinite sea king and its most powerful means is the six tentacles, and these six tentacles will grow infinitely. Unless anyone can bring damage to all six tentacles in a moment, and it is destructive damage, it is not easy to kill the infinite sea king.


    Among the ten artifacts, only the sun shooting bow can satisfy this condition.


    Chu Feng can''t control the emperor. Shitian has insight into himself. With his bow and arrow, nine arrows appear in his hand. His eyes burst out with a fierce color: "nine arrows capture the sun!"


    Nine sun shooting arrows shot out, carrying a hot flame tail. Even if they are far away, you can feel the strong breath of the arrow.


    Standing on the beach, the sea king''s eyes were full of fear. Suddenly, he flew directly to the sea. Obviously, he felt the threat of life and wanted to run away.


    However, the nine sun shooting arrows seemed to have a sense of general, and turned to the infinite king of the sea. After the infinite king of the sea fell into the sea, the arrow followed closely. At the moment of touching the sea water, the sun shooting arrows immediately burst into flames.


    Those sea people on the sea were completely shrouded in it and gave out a shrill howl.


    But at the moment, we are more concerned about the infinite sea king?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3203

    What is the power of the shooting arrow, which is a group of sea races that only have the power of divine warfare to resist. All the short moments are all burned down, but only the essence of them is left.


    But at the moment, although there are a lot of orcs floating on the ocean, we are not in the mood of this, but looking at the gradually calming sea, and want to know whether the infinite sea king has run away or is destroyed by the sun shooting bow attack.


    When Chu Feng raised his hand and collected all the animal yuan with the storage ring he got from Diyuan, the sea suddenly roared, and the waves swept by, making the coast look like a mess.


    Among the people''s surprise, a figure slowly floated on the sea. When everyone saw it clearly, the body was shocked, because it was the infinite sea king who had just died. At the moment, the six tentacles had disappeared, leaving only the burnt black wound there.


    Chu Feng slowly fell down and floated above the sea level. A golden ball appeared in the body of infinite sea king. It was the animal yuan of infinite sea king. Chu Feng felt the corner of his mouth and drew a smile. Such an infinite sea king''s animal yuan is more precious than the hundred thousand Shenjing animal yuan.


    Without much polite meaning, Chu Feng was directly collected in the second storage ring.


    Because the first ring seems to have limited space, Chu Feng would take an extra ring from Diyuan and save it. Even if he got the beast yuan, he could not install it.


    "Brother


    Lu Yi and Emperor Shitian also came to the front at the moment. The former said with a smile: "you are the third king. I wonder if you are interested in finding a place to sit with us and talk about the current situation. It seems that this millennium sea clan is a bit strange. We suspect it is a sign of a great era."


    Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "Lu Huang, respect the Lord, I am an idle person, hope to be a little free, if there is a situation, I will appear, as to how to do, two can discuss."


    "As a human being, I won''t sit and watch the disaster happen, but now I have to go."


    With the help of magic light''s wings, Chu Feng, holding the sun shooting bow, went through the air. Chu Feng had already sent a message to Lu Wan and asked them to wait in front of them, so that they would not be noticed by Lu Yi and others when they left together.


    Chu Feng said to leave, did not give Lu Yi face, people feel that the third King seems a little arrogant.


    However, Lu Yi was not unhappy. On the contrary, he was a little happy, because from Chu Feng''s words, Chu Feng had no intention of fighting. He just wanted a stable life, which was a good thing for Lu Yi. In this way, he did not need to worry that his emperor''s status would be challenged.


    Because through watching the battle between Chu Feng and infinite sea king just now, Lu Yi didn''t want to admit it, but he also had to admit that he couldn''t do Chu Feng so neatly.


    Although there are reasons for artifact, it is also a manifestation of ability to get artifact.


    Heart for the third king of heavy scattered a little, Lu Yi showed a faint smile: "Lord, then let''s go to the south coast, to see whether the emperor''s crown prince and others have killed the sea king."


    Emperor Shitian naturally knew that Lu Yi was in a good mood, that is, no one threatened his position, so that he could not get a beast yuan of the infinite sea king. He did not care.


    Nodding and responding, "OK, let''s go."


    With more than ten infinite saints who came with them, they left quickly. The place was in a mess. Emperor yuan also ordered people to clean up. This is the first wave of the sea tribe wave this evening. Who knows if there will be another wave, we always need to be careful.


    However, at the moment, Diyuan was in a good mood, especially when she thought of the arrogant attitude of Chu Feng against the infinite sea king just now, and her heart could not help beating and sprouted a kind of deepest desire.


    Eager to be severely ravaged by Chu Feng.


    Just thinking that Chu Feng had taken out the artifact one after another, Diyuan was a little angry. When Emperor Shitian began to ask Chu Feng, he said he didn''t know. Now he took it out one by one, which was very dishonest.


    However, she is a little angry. It is not enough to say that she is angry. After all, if Chu Feng didn''t give her hand in time just now, she is already the belly of the infinite sea king.


    Blink eyes to the night sky, do not know where Chu Feng is now? In the heart also secretly under the decision, must get Chu Feng, otherwise swear not to be a person!


    Lu Yi and Emperor Shitian have also arrived at the South China Sea. They see that the strong men of mankind are still fighting with the sea people, but there is no trace of the existence of the sea king, so they don''t go down and quickly head for the emperor''s camp.


    Although as long as they fight, those sea people will die without a burial place, but the strong human beings will also lack some opportunities for experience. Without fierce fighting, they are not really strong.


    They came to the camp together. They saw Diyan and diqian sitting there. There was some displeasure on his face.


    But when they saw the arrival of Lu Yi and Emperor Shi Tian, they both stood up and respectfully said, "father, Emperor Lu!"


    Lu Yi, with a smooth smile, went to sit down and looked at emperor Qian and di Yan: "I heard that a sea king appeared on the south coast. I think you have killed it?""Yes, Emperor Lu!" Emperor Yan nodded back slightly.


    But when he spoke, Emperor Qian''s look was not so good-looking, because at that time, it was two brothers who joined hands to fight the sea king. Emperor Qian asked himself that he had made a lot of efforts. But when the sea king died, the beast yuan was taken by the emperor, and Emperor Qian''s heart is still uncomfortable.


    Although the animal yuan that the emperor delayed to take over would be handed over to Emperor Shitian in the end, it would be better to hand it over to Emperor Shitian. Of course, in such an occasion, Emperor Qian would not reveal it.


    When the emperor Shitian also sat down, Emperor Qian also walked to one side and sat down and asked, "I don''t know the west coast. What''s the matter?"


    At first, when they heard that there was an infinite sea king, they wanted to go over and have a look. But at this time, there was a sea king on the south coast, so Emperor Yan and Emperor Qian refused to go. When the sea king was solved, they contacted Diyuan, who told him that he had been killed.


    In the thought of Emperor Yan and Emperor Qian, it must be the emperor Shi Tian and Lu Yi who joined hands to kill.


    Emperor Shitian knew what emperor Qian asked. He just wanted to know who the beast yuan of the infinite sea king belonged to. He said with a smile, "the infinite sea king is dead, but I and Emperor Lu didn''t intervene."


    Hearing the words of emperor Shitian, Emperor Qian immediately stood up in shock. Even the calm Emperor Yan frowned, and the infinite sea king appeared. In addition to the Saint King level Lu Yi and Emperor Shitian, who has such ability to kill the infinite sea king?


    "Yes, neither your father nor I had a chance to do it."


    Lu Yi also smiles and nods. There is nothing to hide for these, or he feels ashamed: "it was killed by the third king, so the beast yuan was also taken by him."


    Hearing that the third emperor was calm, Emperor Qian was shocked and said, "who is he?"


    Lu Yi shook his head with a wry smile: "I also want to know who he is, but after killing the infinite sea king, he left, but from that pair of eyes, it should be a person who has not existed for a long time, even we have never met."


    If the rest of the people said such words, Emperor Qian would certainly not believe it. But now it is Lu Yi and Emperor Shi Tian who say these words. Emperor Qian can''t doubt it.


    But there is still a little can not accept the meaning, the third king does not exist long enough, then what is his qualification to become a king?


    I have to say that the idea of emperor''s moving is very wonderful. It seems that if the time is not long enough, then he is not qualified to become a king.


    "Lord, I have a suggestion."


    Lu Huang didn''t pay attention to what emperor Qian was thinking. He said to Emperor Shitian: "judging from the current situation, this may be the most violent time of the sea people in history. I think our two families should send more people to prevent the sea people from landing and lurking in the crowd in addition to plundering beast yuan."


    Emperor Shi Tian nodded: "I think so too."


    "Besides!" Lu Yi took the words and said with a smile, "I don''t think we should divide the area this time, because from the current situation, the law of the sea people can''t be found. I mean we can cross defense and help each other to fight against the tide of the sea people."


    As soon as the emperor''s eyes lit up, he immediately understood the meaning of Lu''s meaning, that is, the four coasts of East, West, North and South were shared. The reason why he did this was very clear to the emperor.


    That is to say, there are sea kings on the southwest coast where the emperor''s family is responsible, even infinite sea king. However, there is no sea king in the area under the charge of the Lu family. For fear that the powerful beast yuan will be obtained by the emperor''s family, the Lu family wants to add a little bit of their own hope.


    However, Emperor Shitian is not a selfish person, and cross defense can also make the emperor''s family less dead.


    When Emperor Qian was dissatisfied, Emperor Shitian nodded: "we should follow the arrangement of emperor Lu, but the Lu family will have to work harder. After all, the people from our emperor''s family are not as many as those from the Lu family."


    What Lu wanted was to get the king of the sea beast yuan to the maximum extent on all four coasts. How could he care how many people were sent out?


    Smell speech heartily a smile say: "respect Lord this see outside, protect the earth, it is the responsibility of each of us."


    Emperor Qian secretly scolded in his heart. He said that he wanted to swallow the sea king beast yuan from the four coasts. He also said that it was for the sake of the stability of the earth. It was really shameless.


    Of course, Emperor Qian murmured in his heart. On the surface, he certainly did not dare to reveal it.


    Only Emperor Yan looked out calmly. He had a feeling that this time Lu family''s calculation might have failed. As for why Di Yan didn''t know, it was just a feeling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3204

    Seven days passed again.


    In addition to some people talking about the third king in the first two days, everyone did not pay attention to the mysterious third king because of the fierce tide of the sea people.


    Since that night, after an infinite sea king and a sea king were killed, the wave of the sea people was much fiercer than ever before. At first, we could see some sea people equivalent to the semi divine period, and at the end, they were basically the sea people in the divine realm.


    Although the orcs gained from killing these sea people are very precious, the price paid by the human camp is also very painful. Moreover, it is only half a month before the wave of the sea tribe begins. No one knows how terrifying there will be in the future.


    In the past, the middle God could still be qualified to participate in the war, but later there was no figure of the middle God. Sometimes, the upper God could only be responsible for the defense behind, and could not go up to the front to fight fiercely. The formation was unprecedented, surpassing any previous wave of the sea people.


    In such a fierce battle, one night passed again, and the tide of the sea people also subsided. Only a few different kinds of sea people landed, but it did not do much harm to human beings.


    Lu family camp, the atmosphere is not very good at the moment.


    Lu Yi went back to the imperial city after killing the infinite sea king and explaining some good things. But on the third day, he came again because there was an infinite sea king on the north coast. Finally, he joined hands with emperor Shitian to kill him. But even so, several infinite saints died.


    Although the Lu family finally got the beast yuan, compared with the dead sage, it still lost.


    In addition to the infinite sea king, several sea kings appeared in the four coasts in the East, West, North and South in the past few days, which exceeded all people''s expectations. In this war, many people were killed in both the imperial family and the Lu family.


    You can get a lot of orcs, but if there are too many dead people, it''s not worth getting any more because the people trained by him can''t make up for the loss, which is the biggest loss.


    Lu Yi was sitting at the top of the table, his face was gloomy to the extreme. He kept a kind of absolute silence if he didn''t say a word, because Lu Yi didn''t say anything. Lu Po Nu, Lu Po Shan and others who were sitting below did not dare to say a word easily.


    Because in this wave of the sea people, in addition to the necessary guardians, the Lu family has mobilized 100 sacred places to exist, but now several have died. In addition, the emperor''s side is also a similar situation, no one can really reduce their own losses.


    "Father


    Perhaps feeling that the atmosphere was too oppressive, luponu broke the silence: "now is the 15th day, and there are at least 15 days left behind. Shall we send more staff?"


    As far as the current situation is concerned, if we don''t increase the number of people, we can only wear and tear slowly. However, the tide of the sea people is stronger and stronger. Who knows how many times it can resist. Even if the saints are not careful, they will suffer great harm if they are not careful. However, serious injuries are inevitable.


    If a saint is injured, it means that he may die.


    "There must be more."


    Lu Yi closed his eyes and opened them slowly. He said in a heavy voice, "otherwise, this time we will lose too much. In addition, I will send my order. Next, in the face of the wave of the sea people, the sage matrix will move out to suppress the most powerful force, so that the God of nature and the half step sage will rush forward, and those below the God of creation can not be allowed to go up."


    Lu Po Nu nodded slightly, knowing that if the upper God went up again, it would only increase the casualties.


    "Besides!" Lu Yi stopped for a moment and said, "let people expel the people who have eliminated the emperor''s family and Lu''s family on the coastline. Only the God of nature and the sage of half step can stay here. The rest of the people can''t play any role here. It will also disturb our combat arrangements. If we don''t respect them, we will kill them without mercy."


    Many people want to do a little bit of ORC, but now it''s not a matter of whether the orcs are strong or not. It''s a matter of trying to stop them.


    Lu Po Nu nodded solemnly: "don''t worry, I''ll arrange for it to be watched by people. Those who want to take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of the beast yuan and destroy the battle will have a chance to take advantage of it."


    Lu broke the slave to do business, Lu meaning or rest assured, gently waved: "other people all go down to be busy with their own affairs, broken slave three brothers and sisters can."


    The rest of the family strong people all stood up and left, leaving only father and son in the hall.


    "What is the harvest of Lu family now?" Lu Yi squints his eyes and asks.


    Lu Po Nu knew that Lu Yi was asking about animal yuan. He took out the black and bright stone which was controlled by a strong man of Lu family. He replied, "there are more than two million animal yuan, of which about 700000 yuan is in the divine realm. Father, you will soon have enough Baiwan animal yuan. After all, there are about 15 days left behind."


    Lu Yi''s eyes twinkled slightly when he heard the speech. In the past, at most, he was Bai Wanshou yuan. In the last ten days or so, when he got the most of the animal yuan, now he has got so much. If we add up the money in the hands of the emperor''s family and the rest of the idle people, it will be terrifying.Thinking of this, Lu Yi asked: "how many storage rings have been given out"


    Lu Po Nu closed his eyes, felt it and said, "according to the proportion, we can get white beast yuan in those people''s hands. I believe father, your million yuan in God''s land must be enough, but one of them has a terrible amount of beast yuan."


    Lu Yi what kind of storm has not seen, heard Lu Po Nu such words, smile way: "can have how terrible?"


    "600000 animal dollars!" Lu Po Nu said with a wry smile: "and all of them are God level animal yuan. According to the proportion, our Lu family can get 180000 animal yuan, because that person is a saint."


    Lu Yi smell speech, eyes instantly condensed into awn, looking at the black stone: "what do you say?"


    "600000 animal dollars." Lu Po Nu knew that Lu''s intention was moved this time. He repeated what he had just said: "in the ring we gave that man, there are 600000 animal dollars in it. According to the proportion, we can get 180000 animal dollars. In addition to the plundered by our Lu family and some proportion distribution, the million animal dollars in God''s land that father wants is enough."


    Hall at the moment quiet down, Lu Yi''s two fingers in the seat handle bouncing: "how to return a responsibility?"


    Lu Po Nu took a deep breath and gave a general account of what he knew. Lu Yi heard that the man had gone to the deep sea, and he seemed to understand why he had not been in danger. Maybe it was the place where the people came to shore that they yearned for.


    So the deep sea is dangerous, but there are not many powerful sea people.


    When Lu Po Nu finished all the things he knew, Lu Yi said faintly: "the emperor''s family can also get tens of millions of animal dollars every thousand years, but the emperor Shitian is generous and gives them to the people below in proportion. Otherwise, what he gets every thousand years will not be hundreds of animal yuan in the divine realm."


    "Now this man has 600000 animal yuan in the divine realm, which is absolutely moving. Do you know what to do?"


    Lu Po Nu cold eyes a coagulation: "father, what do you mean?" Hand in the neck made a gesture, straight across.


    Lu Yi didn''t answer, just nodded his head and stood up: "I went to see the emperor Shitian to see what the situation was. Up to now, there have been two infinite sea kings. In the later stage, there may be more powerful villages. We should try to contact the third king. Otherwise, the emperor and I will not be able to stop him."


    When the words fall, Lu Yi disappears directly. Even if Lu Po Nu''s three brothers and sisters are infinite saints, I don''t know which direction Lu Yi is going.


    "Sister Poshan."


    After Lu Yi left, Lu Po Nu looked at Lu Po Shan, who was sitting there in silence. "At first, I mean, you can''t agree with me, but you should have heard my father''s attitude just now?"


    Lu Po Shan naturally heard this and stood up without expression: "you just row away. If that person is found, can you still deal with it?" Even if it is really the meaning of Lu Yi, Lu Po Shan still does not agree.


    People don''t want to go to the deep sea to hunt and kill the sea people, but the Lu family covets other people''s beast yuan behind their back. Such behavior is too despicable. If it is spread out, the royal family Lu family will be ridiculed by people in the ancient universe.


    At this time, the people who don''t think about the ring of the deep sea, who don''t know about the deep sea, are just thinking about the ring made by nature.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng is more excited about the beast yuan. There are already 600000 yuan in the ring from Lu family, and more in the ring from Diyuan. If this is spread out, Chu Feng will definitely shock the whole primitive earth and even the ancient universe.


    The only thing that makes Chu Feng a little bit sad is that the sea people, who are equivalent to half step saints, did not kill well. However, after killing an infinite sea king on the coast that night, he never met the sea king level again.


    Of course, Chu Feng found that there are not so many sea people in the deep sea area, most of them are heading for the mainland.


    Every time the tide comes, the number of sea people we see is less than that of the previous one. This is absolutely impossible.


    Not only does chufeng need the beast yuan, but he also wants to prepare some for the people around him. It seems that there are a lot of millions of beast yuan, but after taking a few, Chu Feng knows that it needs a lot of animal yuan to cast the most powerful insight. A million yuan can be used for one or two people, but it can''t satisfy most people.


    Standing on the shore, Chu Feng looked at the sea, his eyes were as cold as ice: "maybe, it''s time to go to the bottom of the sea."


    Chang''e three people all sit in the distance, smell speech is astounded, Chang''e is the first to open a mouth: "what do you say?"


    Chufeng gentle smile, pointing to the rolling waves of the sea: "I said that rather than waiting for a rabbit, it is better to make a direct attack on the Yellow Dragon!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3205

    Night comes quietly, on the deep sea island.


    Chang''e, Lu Wan and Xue nishang all looked at Chu Feng with dignity, because Chu Feng decided to go to the bottom of the sea directly to hunt down the sea people. However, since the first universe era, no one dared to go to the bottom of the sea to do such a thing. For a time, they were full of worry about Chu Feng.


    But Chu Feng has decided, what they say is useless.


    Looking back at the dignified appearance of Chang''e''s three eyebrows, Chu Feng smiles bitterly: "don''t look like this, but it''s the snow Lord. You can''t help it if you''re afraid!"


    Snow Ni Shang eyebrows slightly frown, she and Chu Feng signed a spiritual accommodation contract, where Chu Feng goes, she will follow where, go to the bottom of the sea can not be said to be afraid, but the seventh universe era of the end of the world has begun, she still has a blade snow Zong this concern can not put down, if with Chu Feng died together, what will happen in the future?


    Chu Feng naturally knows that snow nishang is not afraid, but has too much to worry about.


    It''s just that there are very few sea people waiting for hunting on the island. Only when they go to the bottom of the sea can they meet more sea people and hunt for more beast yuan. This time Chu Feng has to go.


    Seeing the worried look of Lu Wan and Chang''e, Chu Feng came to them. No matter how shy and shy they were, Chu Feng held them in their arms. No matter how hard they struggled, Chu Feng did not let go and made the two women blush.


    "I will come back."


    Chu Feng did not have any startling oath, but firmly said in their ears: "maybe you think I am capricious, but I know what I am doing, so no matter how worried you are, I will do it."


    When Chang''e and Lu Wan hear Chu Feng''s words, their struggle also disappears. They look at the man who holds them in their arms at the same time. They can''t find any other emotion except helplessness.


    Knowing that he wanted to change Chu Feng''s decision, it was by no means an easy thing. Chang''e said coldly, "if you die, I will not live in peace."


    Lu Wan then said, "me too."


    Hearing the words of two women''s life and death, Chu Feng''s heart was full of moving, and he clenched the two women''s hands: "go to the emperor''s camp there!"


    In a word, Chu Feng turned around and went directly into the deep sea, without any waves, but it took away Chang''e and Lu Wan''s heart. The snow colored clothes also disappeared at the moment when Chu Feng did not enter the sea, and went with Chu Feng.


    The two women stayed on the shore for a while, but they could only sigh helplessly.


    Instead, he opened the door of dazzling light and went straight to the emperor''s camp. Now it is the sea under the night. Crossing the void, it is inevitable to encounter some dangers. It is far better to shuttle through the passage directly.


    As soon as the two men appeared in the camp of the emperor''s family, the powerful guards of the imperial family surrounded them. Only half step sages, they saw Lu Wan and Chang''e with a dignified face, because they were saints.


    "Go away!"


    Attracted by the breath of the emperor yuan to see the people, said to those who are strong in the imperial family: "they are my friends."


    After hearing the words, the powerful people of the emperor''s family scattered. They just wondered when emperor yuan had two saintly women as friends. However, it was Diyuan''s business. Even if they were curious, they would not dare to speak out.


    Emperor yuan came near, but there was no sign of Chu Feng. She was curious and didn''t show too much. She invited Chang''e and Lu Wan to go in together.


    There was no one in the hall, because Emperor Yan and the emperor moved the capital to lead the strong men of the imperial family against the sea people.


    When Chang''e and Lu Wan sat down, emperor yuan asked, "where is the wind king?"


    There were no other people around, so emperor yuan naturally had nothing to worry about.


    Chang''e directly nodded, as if she had not heard Diyuan''s words. Although Chu Feng forgave the idea of starting Diyuan, for Chang''e, it is unforgivable to make use of it once. It would be nice if she could not fight with Diyuan. She also wanted to greet her with a smile. It was just a dream.


    "Chu Feng, went to the deep sea." Lu Wan had no choice but to answer the questions of emperor yuan.


    "What?" Just said that, Diyuan has not yet responded. Emperor Shitian doesn''t know where he came from. He looks shocked: "brother Chu went to the deep sea?"


    Emperor Shitian is in the camp these days, so it''s not surprising that Diyuan suddenly appears. She just hears Chu Feng go to the deep sea. After a while, she stands up and says, "deep sea, island?"


    Lu Wan shook his head gently, but he was very peaceful about the appearance of emperor Shitian: "deep sea area, seabed!"


    All of a sudden, the whole hall was quiet. Even a calm person like emperor Shitian could not help moving. The bottom of the sea on the edge was very dangerous, because no one knew how many different kinds of sea people there were and how powerful they were hidden.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng went to the bottom of the deep sea. No one knows how deep the ocean is and what kind of risks it contains, because no one has ever been there.


    But one thing is certain, that is, the deep sea must be very dangerous, not a place for ordinary people to go.Emperor Shitian let his heart gradually calm down, solemnly said: "this is not a child''s play. The two ladies still quickly contact brother Chu and come back quickly while there is no situation. It is said that there is a sea emperor on the sea floor. Although it has not appeared since ancient times, it will be very dangerous if it does exist."


    About the sea emperor Chang''e and Lu Wan also probably heard about, but the specific is not very clear.


    At this time, Emperor Shitian spoke, and Chang''e, who did not say a word, also opened his mouth: "Lord, what level of existence is the emperor of the sea?"


    "I don''t know, because it never appeared." Emperor Shitian shakes his head and his eyes are full of memories.


    It was a long time ago. As for how many years passed, the emperor Shitian did not remember. He only remembered that it was the first time that the infinite sea king appeared, and it was not the time when they killed the infinite sea king. Before they killed the infinite sea king, there was an infinite sea king, but he and Lu Yi concealed it.


    And that time he saw the infinite sea king was when he and Lu intended to exchange views on a sea area. The infinite sea king himself wanted to fight them, but then there was a deep roar from the bottom of the sea, and the infinite sea king retreated quietly.


    Therefore, according to the emperor''s interpretation of heaven and Lu Yi, there may be more powerful existence in the sea than the infinite sea king, that is, the emperor of the sea family!


    Chang''e and Lu Wan looked at each other, and both of them had some solemn feelings. Because they had seen the night when Chu Feng killed the infinite sea king, it would have been impossible for them to kill the infinite sea king.


    At that time, Chu Feng also used two artifact. However, such a terrifying infinite sea king still had the existence of awe?


    Originally, their hearts were not so nervous, but at the moment they were inexplicably nervous because of emperor Shitian''s words. They even tried to contact Chu Feng. But after a moment, Lu Wan sighed: "he said he went to the bottom of the sea to see if there was a real emperor of the sea."


    Rao has already experienced countless emperors, and when he heard this, he was moved.


    After the move, he sighed from the heart: "brother Chu''s courage is eternal."


    Although Diyuan is also worried about Chu Feng, she is still very moved when she goes down to the deep sea to look for the sea emperor''s domineering power. She subconsciously clamps her legs and is more firm about her decision. As long as Chu Feng can come back alive, she must become a woman of Chu Feng.


    At this time, Chu Feng did not know what emperor yuan was thinking. However, under the protection of the Holy Grail of yin and Yang and Pangu shield, it was probably tens of thousands of meters away.


    Standing on a coral reef, it''s dark everywhere. It''s impossible to reach out and see five fingers. If an ordinary Saint comes to such a deep sea, no matter how strong his eyesight is, it will not work.


    But Chu wind has dark eyes that penetrate everything. These dark eyes are nothing to Chu wind.


    Looking around, the underwater world is really beautiful. You can see a lot of unknown and giant undersea creatures swimming in groups, all in strange shapes.


    But at the moment, Chu Feng was not in the mood to pay attention to these things. Although he was at the bottom of the sea, he did not have much image of his speed. He just walked a long distance in an instant and then hid behind a coral reef.


    Because there are many sea people in front of us, but we didn''t see them all the way. How did these sea people suddenly appear?


    Still thinking about what was going on, Chu Feng saw a life-long unforgettable situation. Those sea creatures that had been swimming back and forth turned into sea people. Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently. The sea floor was really dangerous.


    Even so, I just swam past these sea creatures just now. They all saw them, and now they become different species of sea people. Don''t you know that you are here?


    Sure enough, when Chu Feng thought of such a possibility to see, those who turned into sea race quickly came to his hidden coral reef.


    With a curse, Chu Feng knew that he couldn''t escape, and the speed of those sea people was faster than when they killed them on the sea. Maybe it was because they were in the sea, and their attacks were more fierce.


    However, they were all Shenjing Hai people. Chu Feng didn''t care much about it. He didn''t even mean to start. He just threw out the Minghong magic sword, and the thousands of swords immediately attacked the Hai people.


    Chu Feng also took advantage of this free time to collect the animal yuan, while looking at other places on the sea floor, and found that the aura of heaven and earth on the land was many times more abundant than that on the land. It''s strange that under such an environment, the sea creatures are not alien.


    Continue to widen the distance to see, Chu wind is also moved by it: "the bottom vortex?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3206

    Under the observation of dark eyes, there are not only one kind of submarine vortex, but also many. In recent cases, it may be several kilometers away. But for Chu Feng, the most important thing at the moment is that there are sea people constantly coming out of those eddies, and they are all very fierce.


    With some curiosity in my heart, Chu Feng''s dark eyes twinkled, only to see through those whirlpools. When I saw clearly the situation under the whirlpool, I could not help moving.


    Because the whirlpool is just a channel like existence. After passing through those eddies, another sea area, a sea under the sea, can be seen in this sea that has not been transformed into a sea tribe.


    Then the hidden sea under the sea is all the sea people, just like a world of sea people. Moreover, Chu Feng''s careful observation shows that the sea in the sea has covered the whole earth.


    This ocean only occupies half of the planet''s area, and the sea below is completely spread to the whole primitive earth. Compared with the number of human beings, we don''t know how much more. It is no wonder that the sea tribe wave once every thousand years can not completely eliminate these sea people.


    At the moment, Chu Feng had a look at it and understood that every wave of sea people was only a small number of sea people invading human land, and most of them were still hiding in it.


    A larger ethnic group than human beings would have already occupied the earth as long as the whole army went out?


    Think about it is a kind of terror, Chu Feng''s eyes also have a bit more forest killing machine, if you don''t know, even if you don''t know, how can you still do it like this?


    When the idea moved, the rampage of Minghong''s magic sword became more powerful. All the sea people in this sea area died under the sword spirit of Minghong''s magic sword, and countless beast yuan were collected by Chu Feng.


    But now he has no time to check how much he has got. Instead, he quickly skims over. He appears before a whirlpool and can feel a sense of attraction. He knows that only the sea people can freely enter and leave. If he is a strong man in the world, only saints and people in the stage of God of creation can travel upstream.


    However, Chu Feng did not mean to go down for the time being. It continued to drive the Ming Hong magic sword to harvest the life of the sea people. The powerful divine consciousness also spread out in a turbulent manner, completely enveloping the scope of the sea in the sea. With the cooperation of his left eye, Chu Feng was changing the situation of this sea area.


    The holy king, recognized by the chaotic will, naturally has extraordinary abilities.


    Thousands of vortexes are disappearing one by one, and the sea people who originally wanted to attack the human continent through the vortex mouth are all blocked under the sea.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t think that this could stop these sea people. Under the observation of dark eyes, some sea people were already drilling out.


    Chu Feng naturally won''t let them succeed. As soon as their eyes were fixed, the demon Kingdom quietly expanded and completely blocked the sea in the sea in a magical way. At this moment, except for the sea people who have come out of the sea, those sea people in the sea can not come out at all.


    Moreover, all the vortex channels have been blocked, and if they can still come out, it can only show that they are against the sky.


    Chu wind from the last left vortex channel directly into the sea.


    It is found that this is a sea in the middle of the sea which is no less than the upper ocean, and it is darker than the sea above. Even if the infinite sage comes to such an environment, nothing can be seen. No wonder the sea people will choose to land at night, because they live in such an environment. If they land in the daytime, they will become blind.


    Because there was only one vortex mouth left, all the sea people who wanted to go out came towards this side. Chu Feng was suspended at the entrance and exit, and the corners of his mouth were amused.


    Hands gently raised, purple gourd appeared in the hand, in the face of so many sea people, it is naturally unrealistic to use Ming Hong magic sword. The only way is to collect them with purple gourd, and then take out the animal yuan after they are all dead.


    Of course, this place is completely blocked, and all the sea people in the upper sea area will come back. The Chu wind drives the Ming Hong magic sword and the bright moon gun at the only entrance. Unless the alien species of the sea people do not come, once they come, they will die.


    The surging sea people don''t know Chu Feng''s idea. They only have the crazy idea of killing. They only know that if they don''t kill this human now, none of them can go out.


    In the face of these ferocious sea people, Chu Feng''s smile was a little more cheerful. He would kill at least one-third or even half of the sea people''s land. Considering that he would get countless animal yuan, Chu Feng''s mood was indescribably excited.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t take it lightly at the same time. After all, this place is already the base of the sea people. According to the vast extent of the sea area, there won''t be only one or two sea kings, or even unlimited sea kings. Maybe even the sea kings will exist.


    But Chu Feng unexpectedly came, so naturally, it is already ready.


    Seeing that the different species of the sea people have arrived, chufeng directly throws out the purple gold gourd, and a strong suction force is generated. Those sea people who come in swarms are sucked into the purple gold gourd one by one. Even under the deep sea where one can''t see his hands, Chu Feng can hear their voices of fear.However, Chu Feng didn''t feel at all. He just took out a sun shooting bow and played with it. Although the purple gourd can deter the sea people who are close to him, Chu Feng thinks it still needs bloody means to deter them.


    This is also what he learned when he killed the Hai people in the past ten days. So Chu Feng directly opened his bow and arrows and shot them one by one. No matter how many sea people died, Chu Feng only knew that these sea people possessed beast yuan, which should not exist.


    Their lives should be ordinary sea creatures.


    In this way, Chu Feng also found that although it was very dark and dark under the deep sea, if there was light, it would definitely be a fairyland under the sea. The abundance of aura was almost incomprehensible. Therefore, Chu Feng also drove the demon kingdom to absorb the aura of heaven and earth.


    Although we can''t open the demon world now, the demon world and the demon realm are interlinked. As long as the demon realm absorbs enough aura of heaven and earth, I believe that we can make the demon world more perfect. Maybe in the future, a strong spirit will be formed in the demon world. At that time, the development of the demon world will be more amazing.


    With such an idea, Chu Feng completely became a predator, constantly killing the sea people. At the same time, he used the demon kingdom to absorb the spirit of heaven and earth, hoping to create a spiritual pulse in the demon world.


    At the same time, Chu Feng also has an idea. Maybe in the future, he can create a sea area in the demon world, and make some sea creatures become fierce sea people. In this way, people in the demon world can be brought with a sense of crisis, and they can be constantly honed.


    But the idea is good, but Chu Feng knows that if he wants to succeed, he must have a strong spiritual pulse, so he can receive as much as he can.


    What Chu Feng didn''t know was that when he killed the sea people in the sea, the land also changed.


    It was already late at night. According to reason, the tide of the sea people should be more and more fierce. However, not long ago, all the sea people were retreating. No matter which coast they were, they seemed to have no intention to fight again. Later, one of the sea people could not be seen.


    This incident also alarmed the emperor Shitian and Luyi. They came to the South China Sea together. At first glance, they could not see any living sea people except the bodies of the sea people. What is the matter?


    Lu broke his face and glanced at Emperor Yan. His face twinkled in his eyes, and he opened his mouth in a soft voice: "father, respect the Lord, can the tide of the sea people have passed?"


    The sea wave has passed?


    After hearing the speech, they thought about it for a moment, but they thought it was impossible. Although the sea people came here fiercely, they were still less than the strongest time in the past. There is a big gap between the number and the number. It is impossible to say that the tide has passed.


    So Lu Yi did not hesitate to shake his head: "no way, if the tide of the sea people is so simple, then the reproduction of the sea people for thousands of years will be too bad.


    Emperor Shi Tian also had a similar idea, nodding slightly.


    It''s just that it''s not the sea people who started to retreat, so why are they retreating all the way now? It''s good to say that there are no such powerful people among human beings. What''s the reason for the sea people to retreat?


    "Father, there''s something I want to talk to you about."


    At this time, Lu Po Nu came down from the sky, his face was dignified, and his voice was a little trembling.


    Lu Yi narrowed his eyes and took a look at Lu Po nu. He had some doubts in his eyes. Lu Po Nu has always been a very calm person in his heart. He seldom shows his emotion in front of people, but now he shows it.


    Feeling that there must be something wrong, Lu Yi said to Emperor Shitian: "Lord, you should first see what happened. I''ll talk to the broken slave about something."


    Then he went to one side with Lu Po Nu and went all the way to the place where there was no one around. Lu Yi asked with his hands on his back: "what''s the matter? There is no calmness at all?"


    "Father, we may be about to do it." Lu Po Nu''s dignified color instantly turned into excitement and excitement. He took the black and bright stone and said, "there has been a change in the beast yuan stone that sensed the storage ring. The person you asked me to pay attention to just now has entered the storage ring continuously. Up to now, it still exceeds one million yuan, and it is still increasing. It seems that the stone has been put into it."


    Lu Yi was stunned, no longer calm, he took the black and bright stone from Lu Po Nu''s hand, which he built to monitor, and he naturally knew its use.


    When sensing the situation of one of the stored objects, even Lu Yi changed color: "1.7 million, how did this person do it? During the day, it still has 600000 yuan, and it will soar by more than 1 million yuan? "


    On this issue, luponu could not explain, but tentatively replied, "can it be related to the current situation?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3207

    What''s going on?


    Lu Yi''s eyebrows fluttered twice, and his eyes looked deep at the calm sea in the distance. Night should be the most ferocious time for the Hai people to attack. However, when they just launched the attack, the Hai people retreated all the way, as if they didn''t want to fight again. It was really a little strange.


    But it''s strange that when the sea people on the coast retreated all the way, the man''s storage ring was constantly earning money. Why is this? Is there any connection?


    "Father, I have a bold guess."


    Looking at his father, lupinu didn''t say a word. He knew that he was beginning to agree with his own statement. His voice was a little louder than before: "do you think it''s the man who caused the waves in the deep sea area that makes these sea people who attack all the way have to retreat back to support?"


    When Lu broke Nu''s words, Lu Yi''s eyes suddenly burst into a fierce color.


    At first, he didn''t think about it like this, but now when lupinu said that, he thought about it for a moment, and it seemed that there was such a possibility. Otherwise, it would not be able to explain the current situation. The sea people had retreated, but the man was still crazily robbing the animal yuan.


    His eyes suddenly became deep, and he said in a deep voice: "order to go on, let the Lu family prepare for war, and guard against the possibility that the sea people may return. In addition, if the sea people do not come again tonight, the presence of the holy land will go to sea with me tomorrow."


    "Because if your judgment is true, then I suspect that the person has violated the bottom line of the sea people, and maybe went to the base camp of the sea people."


    Lu Po Nu looked stunned: "father, in this case, where is the Lord?"


    "I''ll tell him, you go and do something." Lu Yi had a plan in mind and said in a cold voice, "because this is not what we Lu family can eat, so this time I will call God''s family. If the conjecture is true, we may be able to hurt the vitality of the Hai people this time."


    For Lu Yi''s thought, Lu Po Nu was not very clear, but he did not dare to put forward any doubt, nodded and quickly retreated.


    Lu Yi also returned to the original place and said to the emperor, "Lord, let''s find a place to talk about it."


    Emperor Shitian is speculating about some things. He nods silently when he hears the words. He asks Emperor Yan and others to take good care of the surrounding situation. He and Lu Yi enter the camp of the emperor''s family. At the moment, there is no one around. Both of them sit down.


    "Lord!"


    Lu Yi already had his own idea, so after sitting down, he opened his mouth directly: "I have a doubt."


    Emperor Shi Tian nodded: "Lu Huang please say."


    "On the day of the wave of the sea people, it is said that a man took several women to the deep sea." Lu nodded and said what he could say, hiding what Lu''s family was doing in storing things: "it''s just that he hasn''t come back yet, but it can be concluded that the man should still be alive."


    "I suspect that the man may have made a disturbance in the deep sea and disturbed the sea people''s base camp, which led to the return of the sea people on the coast."


    Hearing what Lu Yi said, the first person the emperor thought of was Chu Feng.


    But he didn''t show any sign: "is there anything like that?"


    "Yes." Lu Yi didn''t know that emperor Shitian was pretending. He nodded his head seriously and said, "so I have a decision and hope to get your support. That is, we wait for one night. If the sea people attack, then it is my wrong judgment. If the sea people don''t come, then it must be that something has changed in the deep sea, and the sea people have no time to look after them."


    "And then tomorrow morning, I will point out all the existence of Lujia holy land and go out to sea to lay a heavy hand on the sea people."


    The emperor Shitian frowned slightly when he heard the speech. Although Lu Yi''s words could stand scrutiny, how could he conclude that the people who went to the deep sea were not dead, why did not the wave of the sea people end ahead of time.


    The corner of his eye catches Lu Yi''s self-confidence, and the emperor''s heart is full of doubts.


    I don''t know that Lu''s meaning is judged by the ring of storing things. Emperor Shitian nodded: "unexpectedly, Emperor Lu has such an idea. Naturally, I support it. We will wait for one night. If there is no sea tribe attacking again, we will go to the deep sea to have a look."


    Get emperor Shi Tian''s promise, Lu Yi stood up: "then I go back to prepare, tomorrow again."


    Then Lu Yi left directly. Not long after he left, brother and sister of Emperor Yan and Emperor Qian also came in. At the moment, they did not know what happened.


    "Emperor Qian, you go to do one thing."


    Emperor Shi Tianxin made some calculations and said to Emperor Qian, "let people be on guard to prevent the sea people from attacking again. In addition, he told all the people in the holy land that if the sea people did not attack tonight, they would go to sea with me tomorrow."


    Emperor Qian looked stunned: "father, go to sea?"


    Going out to sea is a taboo for people of this era. As saints, we would rather go to the sky and see the situation than go to the sea, because it contains too much danger.


    "Yes, it''s not only us, but also the Lu family." Emperor Shi Tian nodded: "so you go to arrange, we can''t lag behind Lu family by the population tongue."Although there are a lot of questions in my heart, Emperor Qian should go down to make arrangements.


    After the emperor moved down, Emperor Shitian stood up and said, "go, follow me to see brother Chu''s two wives."


    Only then did Emperor Yan and di yuan know that emperor Shitian had deliberately moved the emperor. However, judging from the attitude of emperor Shitian, it seems that something big is going to happen.


    A family of three came to the rear where Chang''e and Lu Wan lived. Even emperor Qian would not come here, so it was safe.


    They are still waiting for the news of Chu Feng. When they see emperor Shitian and his brother and sister coming, they both stand up, because from the look of emperor Shitian, they catch that something is going to happen.


    Emperor Shitian gently waved his hand to let everyone sit down first, and then said directly: "Lu Huang came to me just now. He judged that there might be a problem in the deep sea area. The base camp of the sea people was impacted by the bottom line, so all the sea people retreated."


    "I personally have such a guess, brother Chu may have set off waves under the deep sea, otherwise the sea people will not retreat for no reason."


    Lu Wan frowned slightly: "isn''t the situation of Chu Feng very dangerous?"


    "Yes or no!" I''m afraid that brother Lanchu''s way to escape from the sea is amazing, even if he can shake his head in the deep sea


    "Because the emperor Lu communicated with me just now. If the sea people don''t come tonight, our two families will gather 200 saints to go to the deep sea area tomorrow."


    At that time, Chu Feng''s identity will naturally be exposed.


    Chang''e and Lu Wan take a look at each other. They will be in the first universe for nearly eight months. If their identities are exposed, Chu Feng will be in the spotlight, and it will not be so convenient to do anything.


    "I''ll tell him the news and see what''s going on there." Lu Wan immediately made a decision in his mind, and immediately sent a message to Chu Feng. He told all the things on the shore. He emphasized that Ming Hai Hui and Dilu might go to the deep sea tomorrow.


    Soon Chu Feng returned to the news, Lu Wan''s elegant and beautiful face appeared shocked, and then slowly returned to calm.


    Because Chu Feng told her that now he was killing the sea people in the sea, and had already hunted a lot of beast yuan. As for the emperor and Lu family going to the deep sea tomorrow, chufeng meant to let them go. If it was a big deal, he would temporarily block the last channel in the sea, and he would continue to harvest the sea people in the sea.


    Lu Wan''s heart is worried about the safety of Chu Feng, but now she is not good to show off in the face of emperor Shitian.


    Just when everyone looked at her, Lu Wan said, "Chu Feng said he knew that the two families were going to sea. So go. The deep sea area is not as terrible as the legend says. Now he has killed the sea people on the sea floor, and has not met any powerful sea people."


    Emperor Shitian narrowed his eyes and felt that Lu Wan had not told the truth, but everyone had his own secret, and it was hard for him to ask questions.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Feng didn''t care about the arrival of the two families, and told them that there would not be too much danger. Emperor Shitian naturally felt relieved and stood up and said, "in this way, I won''t disturb you. If you are interested, you can go with us tomorrow."


    Then the emperor Shitian left with Emperor Yan, but Diyuan stayed here.


    Di yuan blinked her eyes, looked at Lu Wan and Chang''e, frowned and said, "how do I feel that you haven''t told the truth. The wind king is actually under the deep sea. When we go there, he will surely be found. Isn''t he not wanting to be known about his identity?"


    Naturally, Lu Wan would not tell Diyuan that chufeng was in the middle of the sea. Even if people here went there, as long as chufeng blocked the passage, it would not be found.


    Just helplessly shook his head: "I don''t know about this, but he said that to me, I said that to everyone."


    Diyuan frowned slightly, but she was still very excited when she thought that she could go to sea tomorrow. She told Chang''e to have a rest early and then left here.


    When everyone retreated and felt that there was no one around her, Chang''e said indifferently: "what do you want to do, little son of a bitch?"


    "Endless killing." Lu Wan sighed: "I don''t know how many sea people have died in his hands. I mean that he can come back almost. But Chu Feng means that he doesn''t want to come back until he kills several sea kings or even finds the sea emperor."


    Chang''e''s eyes a congealed: "that tomorrow, we also go with it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3208

    The next morning, east coast, Lujia camp!


    "Father, father!"


    Lu Po Nu, who has always been steady, is perhaps the most unstable in recent days. He quickly ran out of his residence and ran to the rear. He pushed aside all the people who wanted to say hello to him, and went straight to the place where Lu intended to sit in the camp.


    Moreover, Lu Po Nu didn''t stand at the door and wait for the inside to talk. Instead, he ran out and pushed the door open.


    Just when in, Lu Po Nu looks stiff, and then quickly turns around and throws out the door to close.


    Because when he went in just now, he saw Lu Chuanyan dressed there. Lu Po Nu was not a fool. At this time, Lu broke Yan dressed in the place where Lu Yi was sitting. It was obvious that there was something wrong with him. He thought that he would not push the door in, so he would not be so anxious and slow?


    After a while, the door opened, Lu broke Yan''s delicate face and walked out. Blinking his eyes with a smile, he went to Lu''s side: "brother Prince, do you misunderstand something?"


    "What?" Lu Po Nu at the moment where may admit, at a loss shook his head: "I don''t know anything!"


    "No misunderstanding?" Lu broke his face and grumbled angrily, and approached Lu Po Nu''s ear: "although my sister has had many men, she still sticks to some basic things. It''s just that the sea king venom that appeared yesterday makes me very uncomfortable. I just came to ask my father to help me remove the poison."


    "What''s more, I''m not as naked as you think


    Blinking an eye, Lu broke Yan and went straight away. Looking at her back, Lu Po Nu frowned deeply and recalled the situation when he went in just now. It seems that Lu broken Yan did pass on a piece of clothes, but it was still clothes. Isn''t it really what he thought?


    With a trace of doubt, Lu Po Nu walked in when he heard Lu Yi calling himself. When he passed by, he smelled a fishy smell. There was a black stain on the ground from the corner of his eyes. The smell was similar to the poison of the sea people.


    The doubt in the heart dispersed some, at first he really thought Lu broke Yan and Lu Yi to do what!


    Wryly laugh at the complexity of their own thinking, that they and Lu break Yan have a relationship, then all people have problems.


    He also walked into one side without changing his face. Lu Yi was sitting there with dignity on his face, and glared at Lu Po Nu with a fierce look: "bastard, you come in and run out. People who don''t know think this emperor is a vulgar person."


    Lu Po Nu smiles bitterly. He knows that his behavior just now is a little improper. Fortunately, there is no one around him. Otherwise, if he sees Lu break his face and go out, he will be as suspicious as he is.


    "Flustered, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Yi Leng hum a, for Lu break Yan cure poison, but also by Lu Po Nu to misunderstand, in the heart very angry, but after all is his own son, and just now Lu broke Yan there to wear clothes, how much is easy to be misunderstood.


    Lu Po Nu also remembered what he had come to. He quickly took out the black and bright stone and handed it to Lu Yi: "father, feel it for yourself. When I checked this morning, it was almost unbelievable!"


    Looking at the black and bright stone, Lu Yi knew that it must be related to the sage who went to the deep sea. Then he took a look at it and slowly stood up.


    He is not a person who is prone to mood swings, but at the moment, he is also unavoidably moved. He can probably understand why Lu Po Nu was so impolite just now.


    Because there are more than 90 million yuan in that ring, including more than 10 Sea King beast yuan, which is equivalent to the half step sage and the God of creation. It is also countless. This is absolutely a terrible number.


    Naturally, Lu''s family can collect so much, but it will take at least four thousand years to do it. But now one person can do it easily, and only one night has passed, which makes Lu Yi cautious.


    Feeling that most of them are still gods, Lu Yi is even more excited. There must be more sea creatures than human beings, but how much do people hate to kill so much?


    Lu Yi doesn''t know, but I believe that he can''t do it in his own words, because he slaughters 100000 million people. It''s OK to say that killing 90 million sea people, even if they know that they are inhumane aliens, there are still some difficulties to accept.


    He handed the black and bright stone to luponu, and said in a deep voice, "it''s good that you know this thing, and you can''t let others know about it. In addition, when the tide of the sea tribe is completely over, all the animal yuan will be rowed away."


    "He guessed that he would kill him if he could come to the door. If he didn''t dare to come, we would swallow all of them. I believe that with these animal elements, I would be able to understand the most profound way of heaven."


    Lu Po Nu did not fall to nod, he knew that this time he could also get a lot of beast yuan, and at the moment that beast yuan is still increasing, who knows what kind of situation it will go to?


    Thinking that he might be able to feel a deeper realm, or even become a king, Lu Po Nu''s heart was not calm.


    However, Lu Yi seemed to be calm a lot, and walked out with his hands on his back: "are you ready?"Lu Po Nu knew what to ask, and quickly replied, "all are ready. As long as our father orders us, we can start."


    "Go, go to the emperor''s house!" Lu Yi nodded and left in an instant. Lu Po Nu also called the existence of Lu family''s holy land.


    Soon, all the holy places of Lu''s family came to the South China Sea, and the emperor Shitian had already been in a hurry. In addition, Chang''e and Lu Wan were also there. Seeing the women in the two holy places, Lu Po Nu couldn''t help looking at them more, because they had never seen them before.


    Another person is emperor Qian. Since Chang''e and Lu Wan appeared just now, his eyes have never left their bodies.


    "Lord, let''s go!"


    At the moment, Lu Yi, who had no great interest in the beast yuan''s passing, stepped forward and said to Emperor Shitian: "there was no sea tribe in one night. We can see that our judgment is correct. We should go to the deep sea to see what happened."


    Emperor Shitian nodded slightly, but said to Emperor Yan, "let''s all be careful. If it''s feasible, then destroy the sea clan. If you can''t, you can leave quickly."


    Emperor Yan nodded slightly, then went to one side to convey the meaning of the emperor''s interpretation of heaven to all the sages of the emperor''s family. Just as he was about to go to one side and go with everyone, Lu Pengyan came to his side.


    Emperor Yanwei Leng, but then returned to calm: "two princesses!"


    "Crown prince!" Lu broke the face to present a touch of delicate and pure beauty: "the last time I asked you to go to the starry sky for a tour, and then the crown prince you have no news, don''t you like to stay with broken face?"


    Emperor Yan timely and Lu break Yan to open a little distance, maintain a peaceful situation: "too busy, next time." With that, Emperor Yan went to one side and didn''t give Lu a chance to get close to him.


    Lu broke Yan and stood in the same place. She was a woman who seemed pure in appearance but warm in heart. All the excellent men she could see wanted to have a try. Among them, Diyan was the most interested, but it was a pity that Diyan didn''t seem to be interested in her at all.


    If the emperor moved, Lu broken Yan believed that he had already been playing by himself, but unfortunately, although emperor Qian could eat, Lu broke Yan had no interest.


    After everything has been arranged, the two families will work together to let those who are not in the Holy Land look after it. If the sea people attack, they will be informed. The appearance of more than 200 saints will make people fear.


    Sage''s speed is very fast, but along the way in order to observe the situation of the sea, the speed is slow, but even this is also very fast.


    Going to the deep sea, people saw scattered sea people, but they did not kill them, because these sea people can not form any threat. If you really dare to go to the shore, they will definitely die very ugly.


    When it comes to getting close to the deep sea, even if it is Lu Yi and Emperor Shi Tian, countless people are shocked.


    Because the vast sea is covered with sea people''s corpses. At first glance, they don''t know how many dead. What shocked them most was that many living sea people were eating the dead bodies there.


    Thinking of the original infinite sea king eating infinite sage will become strong, the emperor Shitian and Lu Yi look at each other, directly ordered to kill!


    More than 200 saints joined hands, and they were in the deep sea area, so there was no need to worry about it. So suddenly, the power of the saints set off a storm. On the sea surface, whether living or dead, all became fragmentary, and a lot of beasts appeared on the void.


    Emperor Shi Tian and Lu Yi collected these animal yuan together. On such occasions, in addition to the two of them, the rest of the people did not dare to collect those animal yuan.


    Chang''e and Lu Wan did not mean to collect the beast yuan. It is very close to the place where Chu Feng did not enter the deep sea. It is certain that Chu Feng should be in this sea area now, but I don''t know what the situation is like now?


    At this time, Chu Feng''s left eye in the sea had already seen those two sages in the void. Knowing that they would come, he did not expect to come back so soon. He put away the Ming Hong magic sword, the bright moon gun, the sun shooting bow and the purple and gold gourd. Chu Feng thought for a moment, and knew that he would kill the people above. Otherwise, they would inevitably have doubts about the land of the deep sea There are few sea people.


    The determined Chu Feng looks into the distance and leaves with flashing body shape. The speed is so fast that the sea people can''t detect it.


    At this time, there was a gap in the demon Kingdom, which was the only channel. All the sea people who could go out roared out because they had sensed the fighting on the sea.


    They have no intelligence, when the people who started to stop them have left.


    At the moment, the Chu wind, which has traveled thousands of miles, shakes the purple gourd. It is estimated that hundreds of millions of sea people have been collected from the sea people since last night. In addition, the beast yuan obtained by the killed sea people is enough, so it is not necessary to continue to kill.


    Looking around and taking a panoramic view of everything, the sea king appears, but there is no infinite sea king. Will the legendary emperor of the sea exist?


    His left eye twinkled and spread for an endless distance. After about half an hour''s careful investigation, Chu Feng locked in a hill on the bottom of the sea.It''s not that the hill is very beautiful, but Chu Feng''s left eye can''t penetrate the mountain,,,


    in fact www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3209

    This must be the most unprecedented war between mankind and the sea people. Everyone here thinks so.


    In the past, there were some saints sent out by human beings in the tide of Hai nationality, but they would never exceed ten. Most of the other forces were still half step sages. It seems that there are few cases in which emperor Shitian and Luyi are going to fight together, let alone gather the forces of saints that can be gathered together to fight together?


    From the beginning, there were more than 200 saints who were constantly supported by saints, and soon there were more than 700 saints. This is also the most saints that the emperor can mobilize, occupying 70% of the power of sages in the ancient universe. The bad thing is that other planets come.


    Because in the past, they were all blocked out by the emperor Shitian and Luyi. Now they are invited to come by the emperor Shitian and Luyi. They are all here because of the magic of the beast yuan. But if you know that they will come this time because the tide of the sea tribe has reached an unprecedented level in history, what will you think?


    The boiling sea also roared when more than 700 saints gathered, and there was more than one.


    Of course, we all know that it is not the sound from the ocean, but from the sea king within the ocean. Is this sound the sea king''s or infinite sea king''s?


    Rao Shi, Shitian and Luyi are both a little heavy. They can kill the infinite sea king alone, but they will definitely pay some price. Therefore, most of the time, they all join hands. Therefore, at the moment, they would rather have the sea king than the infinite sea king. Otherwise, today''s sages will die.


    But this time, it was clear that the gods did not dream.


    Almost when the emperor''s idea of interpreting heaven and Lu Yi fell, the sea roared and roared. The number of figures rose from the sea. The number of saints was less than 700, but there were also 200. Among them, 30 of them were infinite sea kings.


    Emperor Shi Tian and Lu Yi immediately glared round their eyes. How do you feel that this is the sea tribe moving out?


    More than 200 sea kings, led by the infinite sea king, surrounded more than 700 saints. It seems a bit funny, but this is the fact. The reason why the two hundred sea kings surrounded more than 700 saints is also because of their inhumanity. Otherwise, such a thing would never happen.


    Just between the brief silence, Emperor Shitian said: "do it!"


    Lu Yi also knows that speed is a fighter. If you continue to waste time, it will bring heavy damage. At the same time, Lu Yi also says: "start, join hands to fight, first attack the infinite sea king, one-on-one competition between sea king and sea king!"


    Although the sea king is powerful, it can still be countered in one-on-one situation, while the infinite sea king is not so easy to deal with, which is equivalent to the holy king. It is impossible to kill one or two people. Of course, the situation is relatively rare, as easily crushed by Chu Feng.


    A terrifying battle between human beings and the sea people started directly.


    At this time, countless sea people swarmed toward the coast. Chu Feng, standing on the top of the sky, felt that it was not a general madness. It was just like the alien invasion of the earth when watching the movie before, but it was the unreal means of the film, which was the real screening of the reality.


    I don''t know if there are individual sea people hidden in the deep sea of today''s earth?


    Chu Feng thought to himself that it might exist. Every year so many ships are wrecked and so many people are missing by the sea, it may be related to the sea people''s rebellion. Of course, this is just chufeng''s guess.


    Looking at the battle in the void, Chu Feng knows that he can''t be alone. After all, it''s because of his behavior. Otherwise, it would be a special wave of the sea people for thousands of years at most, which would never have developed to the extent that the sea people would pour out their nests.


    Raise your hand and shoot the sun bow in your hand. Against the kings of the sea people, Chu Feng finds that the sun shooting bow can do the most damage.


    Seeing that some saints have been killed, Chu Feng secretly said that sages are cheap here. With bows and arrows, the nine arrows are directly shot out, and the powerful force falls from the sky. When people look up, it is as if they see the sun falling.


    Six of the nine infinite sea kings have become targets. However, the waves raised by the sun shooting bow falling on the sea have also caused the death of many sea people.


    But the other three infinite sea kings were not so lucky. They were pierced by sun shooting arrows and fell under the joint attack of several saints.


    We all know that there is a third king. At this moment, when we see the sun shooting arrow, we know that it is the third king. The emperor Shitian and Luyi look up and have a look. Although we can''t see where Chu Feng is, we have some peace of mind. With the sun shooting bow at one side, the situation on the human side will be easier.


    Of course, they tried their best to suppress the kings of the sea race, and they did not have the opportunity to find Chu Feng. The war situation rose wildly for a time, which brought a lot of pressure to the powerful human beings.


    Because these kings of the sea people have no intelligence. They fight only by fearing death and barbarism. Although they have died, several saints have died on the human side.


    Chu Feng did not hide himself. He kept shooting sun arrows in the air to assist the powerful human beings in killing the king of the sea clan. Although there had been beast yuan of the sea king, we didn''t have time to collect it now, because a person with a personality would be killed by these savage and powerful sea kings.With the continuous sublimation of the battle, even the emperor Shitian and Luyi also felt the difficulty. If there were not so many saints united together, they might have been dead.


    But even if there are so many saints working together. There was no optimism in their mood.


    Because the beast yuan of the sea king is very precious, two or three of them can make a sage understand the way of heaven and become a saint. If we kill all the sea kings here, including those infinite sea kings, it will be enough to produce dozens of saints.


    But even if dozens of saints were born, compared with the gradually dying saints, there are still some less. The loss this time is too great.


    Above the sky, Chu Feng watched the sea kings attack fiercely. Although nearly half of them were killed and wounded, almost all of them were one-to-one or one-to-two-to-one or one-to-two-way pull-up. There were more people dying on the side of human beings than on the sea people.


    If we go on like this, if we want to annihilate these kings of the sea people, we must at least kill nearly 500 saints. Then the human power will suffer heavy damage, and our vitality will still be light. If the rest of the universe comes, then we don''t know what will happen.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng put up his sun shooting bow. The strong human beings who are fighting with the sea king are stunned to see that the sun shooting arrow no longer appears. Are people gone?


    When he was thinking about what was going on, Chu Feng flickered and appeared. Emperor Shitian and Lu Yi saw it. The latter said in a loud voice, "brother, why don''t you continue to attack with artifact?"


    "If we go on like this, even if we can annihilate the sea people, the human loss will be more than half." Chu Feng replied, his eyes twinkled with cold light: "so in order to avoid human loss, we can only use a special method."


    Special way?


    Everyone is curious. Lu Yi and Emperor Shitian don''t understand what else can be done in such a situation, except for the absolute power of the fight. Suddenly, purple light is around, and purple gourd appears in Chu Feng''s hand.


    Seeing the purple and gold gourd and the terrible breath surging, Lu Yi and Emperor Shi Tian both had a freezing look in their eyes. They were shocked because they could see at a glance that it was purple gold gourd, one of the ten magic tools.


    For some saints, it is greedy, because the third king has the news of magic sword Ming Hong, shooting sun bow and Yin and Yang Holy Grail. They all know that there are purple and gold gourd at the moment. If they can get it, it can enhance a lot of combat effectiveness?


    Then think about it, some ambitious saints have emerged greedy, but there are sea king around the rampage, we do not dare to start at will, everything has to wait until the end of these sea king.


    Chu Feng naturally felt that his hand holding the artifact caused greed and evil thoughts of others. Even Lu intended to flash such a breath in the moment just now. However, Chu Feng didn''t care about it at all. He even dared to take it out, so he didn''t worry about any danger.


    If these people want to rob, then they will leave their own lives.


    "We speed up the attack to distract the attention of these sea kings. I''ll take them all directly. After seven days, they will all die."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, everyone''s attack became more and more fierce. Those sea kings suddenly suffered a lot of pressure. Chu Feng also said at this time: "close up!"


    Purple gourd suddenly emerged a strong suction, those who are fighting against the strong man of the sea are all pulled by a force toward the purple gourd, because they have no willpower and intelligence, so the purple gourd can still work.


    Chu Feng also knew that the killing power of the sea king was the sun shooting bow and purple gourd among the top ten artifacts, and the rest would not be so obvious for these dark sea people.


    Of course, when Chu Feng drove the purple gourd to take those sea kings away, he also moved a little bit of his own mind, and just now those sea king beast yuan were collected.


    Chufeng, the animal yuan in the divine realm, is not appreciated by Chu Feng, but the king of the sea still can. As for the opinions of these people, chufeng is not willing to pay attention to it. Anyway, he has his own reasons.


    With the use of Chu Feng''s great artifact and selective collection, those sea kings smelled the dangerous breath, but under the attack of saints, they didn''t even have the chance to escape. All of them gave out the sound of howling, and the voice listened.


    It''s like the voice of asking for help,,,


    for help www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3210

    That''s it?


    The sea and the sky are calm. Except for the sea people''s corpses floating on the sea, there is no king of the sea people. The rest of the sea people also go from the deep sea to the shore. At the moment, the evil deeds are not here.


    It''s hard for us to accept that the powerful sea king is no longer there, but it is.


    His eyes were all the same to look at the purple gourd in Chu Feng''s hand. Lu Yi even thought that if he could get the purple gourd in Chu Feng''s hand, he didn''t need to fight at all. He could just take the enemy in.


    But this is because Lu Yi didn''t understand the purple gourd. The reason why Lu Yi collected those sea kings today is that the sea kings have no intelligence and strong willpower. If they have the same spiritual thinking as human beings, they can''t be completed at all.


    At least for the sage, the role will not be too big, but because Lu Yi did not know, so his heart sprouted to get purple gourd.


    However, such a mind is just sprouting. As the emperor of the eternal universe, he certainly will not show it in front of people.


    Chu Feng shakes the purple gourd. He is very clear about some people''s thoughts, but he doesn''t care much. If there is no ambitious person, he can''t be a saint.


    I just feel the situation in the purple gourd. Now there are hundreds of millions of sea people in it, and there are more than 100 sea king and infinite sea king. When the time reaches seven days, all of them will disappear. When the time comes, you can get a lot of animal yuan. Think of the excitement of Chu wind.


    Of course, if you care about the spirit of the sea, you will be more suitable for the expansion of the world.


    But the sea in the sea!


    Thinking of the black and bright stone, Chu Feng''s eyes are dignified. Although it seems ordinary, Chu Feng knows that it will not be so simple.


    "The third king!"


    When Chu Feng was thinking about how to return the black and bright stone to its original shape, a strong man of Lu family said: "just now you showed great power and helped us eliminate a crisis in the ancient universe, but those animal yuan?"


    This is what Lu Yi asked him to ask. After all, there are more than 200 sea king beast yuan. If you get them, you can create dozens of saints. Although they can''t make up for today''s loss, they can make up for a little.


    "You want it?"


    Chu Feng asked back. Although the crowd didn''t respond, Chu Feng knew what they were thinking and showed a pity look. He took it in place and said, "it''s just a pity that everything that goes into the purple gourd will disappear within seven days, along with the animal yuan. If you want to ask for animal yuan,,,"


    Chu Feng didn''t continue to talk about it, but it means that it is Quite understand, if you want to beast yuan, you must personally kill the sea king, otherwise those beast yuan will disappear with the disappearance of sea king.


    At the beginning, people who still had ideas, including Lu Yi, gave up their thoughts. Although the animal yuan is very precious, if you can get it by hand, it''s far better to let them internalize in the purple gourd. It''s a pity, but it''s better than that the pay is not proportional to the harvest.


    Lu Yi, who had figured it out, also showed a smile: "although it''s a pity that there are a number of Sea King orcs, it''s a good thing for human beings. I believe that there will not be a wave of sea people''s terror in the next ten thousand years."


    All of them nodded slightly, and the rest of the sea people were not worried about the death of so many sea kings.


    Chu Feng put away the purple gourd, thinking to leave first and then find a chance to go to the sea to see the situation, suddenly his left eye twinkled, and the picture within the next five minutes appeared.


    His expression was startled. His left eye directly penetrated into the deep sea, and his face became dignified. He saw that the black and bright stone was coming towards the sea, and the cracks had spread to all of them. Pieces of things were falling off, revealing something purple and gold inside.


    Again perspective, this time without any hindrance, when he saw the circle on the black stone, chufeng looked astonished.


    It was a dragon. There was a dragon in the black and bright stone. At the moment, its eyes had been opened, and it was overflowing with ferocious luster. Could you say that this dragon was the emperor of the sea people?


    Chu Feng''s mind was full of all kinds of thinking. He couldn''t explain why there was a dragon in the first universe, but it didn''t matter at the moment. Judging from that situation, the dragon was definitely a dragon. Even the body of purple and golden light could not hide its evil.


    With his fists clenched, Chu Feng said, "be careful, there is danger."


    Danger!


    Some people were happy that the Hai nationality was about to be honest. Some people were thinking about how to take Chu Feng and get his artifact. They heard him and everyone was stunned.


    More than 200 sea kings have been wiped out. What is the danger?


    Emperor Shi Tian and Lu Yi looked at each other. Suddenly, they thought of a possibility. The former asked in a loud voice, "isn''t it?""Yes." Chu Feng knew what emperor Shi Tian wanted to ask, and his eyes were heavy.


    Lu Yi also smelled a heavy breath at the moment, and yelled: "high alert, we have ignored one thing, the sea clan is not only the sea king!"


    A word wakes up the dreamers and hears Lu Yi''s words, everyone thinks of the sea emperor in the legend of the sea people. The saints are very keen on the perception of danger. It was just the relaxation after the war. At the moment, under the vigilance of the whole God, the atmosphere is different from that just now.


    A little depressing and a little depressing is the prelude to the danger.


    Everyone rose up and looked down on the ocean as high as they could.


    Gradually, people saw a huge black shadow under the sea, like a sphere. Slowly, the sphere became more and more clear, showing purple gold. In this sunny noon, it even flickered with gold.


    But for everyone, they have no mind to appreciate these things. They just look at the ball like things. What''s going on.


    Suddenly, the sea began to calm down again, and it appeared in an instant without any sign, which was accompanied by an angry roar. The huge waves soared to a height of several kilometers, completely obscuring people''s sight.


    Chu Feng was very clear, knowing that it was the dragon who rose from the sea with the help of the moment he launched an attack. He said to the crowd, "be careful, it''s going to start."


    He took the lead in dodging and shuttling under the sky to get out of the sea, but he didn''t avoid the situation after flying for dozens of miles. Moreover, the dangerous breath became more and more strong, and his expression slightly twitched, knowing that he was being watched.


    Is it because he used purple gourd to collect too many different kinds of sea people, with the sea king?


    Chu Feng did not know, because it may be in the sea when the sea disturbed its deep sleep.


    However, no matter how good it is now, this dragon is aimed at itself, so we must be careful. The eyes directly burst out with a touch of chestnut, and thousands of wind and snow raged out, freezing all the rising sea water, forming a series of natural barriers to prevent the dragon from tracking down to itself.


    As for this, it may hurt the former as well as human beings, but Chu Feng does not want to pay attention to it.


    This dragon must be the emperor of the sea. The strength of the sea emperor must be above the infinite sea king. It takes a little spirit to kill an infinite sea king. You should be careful before you know that the sea emperor is powerful.


    However, the force of wind and snow had no effect at all. The emperor of the sea, who was blocked in the ice, spewed out a flame. The fiery power instantly melted the ice and snow that blocked it, and headed for the Chu wind with a clear goal.


    Chu Feng saw it in his left eye. He cursed and whirled up quickly. He gradually went up to the sky, out of the area formed by the force of wind and snow. The sky was completely condensed by the force of wind and snow, and spread over thousands of miles. The sea waves that just rose just now formed icicles, which is a spectacle.


    But now Chu Feng is not in the mood to appreciate it. Instead, he looks at the sea emperor in front of him. He is a complete dragon. His body is purple and gold. His eyes are staring at him with fierce light.


    Emperor Shitian and Luyi have also risen to the high altitude. When they see that it is a dragon, they are stunned. The Dragon naturally knows that there is a dragon in the demon clan, but there are still differences between those dragons and this dragon.


    Because the breath of this dragon is not the smell of demon clan, people suspect that it may be a dragon derived from the sea bottom.


    "I see!"


    Chu Feng also found that this was not a real dragon, because the Dragon had claws, but the Dragon did not. There were four big bags on its body, which could be said to be a creature that had not yet completely become a dragon. Judging from the outline, Chu Feng guessed that the whole body of the sea emperor was probably a huge sea snake in the sea.


    Just because of the reason that heaven and earth are full of spirit, they have changed and almost become real dragons.


    However, it is still an incomplete dragon, which is easy to deal with. Even if it is the emperor of the sea, he is confident that he can kill it.


    When the gun appeared, the eyes of emperor Shitian and others were dull. At the moment, we didn''t go to see the sea emperor, but looked at Chu Feng. Lu Yi had already made no secret of his greed.


    Which artifact is this? Lu Yi even doubted whether Chu Feng had ten artifact! Even the emperor Shitian''s heart also thought so.


    At the moment, Chu Feng didn''t care what they were thinking. He directly launched an attack with a bright moon gun in his hand. As Aojiang once said, foreign Jackie Chan''s weakness, even if it was strong enough to go against the sky, was the place where foreign body Jackie Chan didn''t degenerate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3211

    When people were still thinking about how many artifacts Chu Feng had in the end, they saw that he actually started directly at the emperor.


    For a while, I was hesitant. I didn''t know whether to go up to help Chu Feng. If Chu Feng died, his artifact would become a thing without owner. If he killed the emperor together, they would lose a lot.


    Even there are losses, why not let Chu Feng and the emperor of the sea lose both hands? That would reduce the loss a little.


    Many people, including Lu Yi, thought like this. Even some powerful people in the emperor''s family had similar ideas. Emperor Yan faintly passed over those people with ghosts and sighed: "I''ll help you!"


    "No!"


    Chu Feng Haoyue gun forced back the tail swept by the sea emperor, and his eyes firmly said: "I am enough for one person!"


    Emperor Yan stopped and frowned slightly. He wanted to see if Chu Feng was bluffing. But in Chu Feng''s eyes, all he saw was absolute self-confidence, as if he could be ordinary.


    Looking back to the emperor Shitian, the latter is also frowning, but soon said: "brother, you should have such confidence, then we will not intervene. If you need help, just talk."


    Emperor yantui came back, and the people in Lu''s family didn''t mean to fight at all, because they had the same idea, that is, they hoped that Chu Feng and the sea emperor would lose both sides together.


    Chu Feng was also very clear about this, but he didn''t care at all.


    These people''s calculations are very good. Chu Feng knows that if he doesn''t show any means, he won''t be able to do well even if he finally kills the sea emperor. The Emperor may not, but the rest of the people will certainly attack them. The ten magic tools are too important for these people in the divine realm.


    Therefore, Chu Feng chose to fight against the emperor of the sea alone, in order to deter these people. If he could kill the Emperor himself, they would be cautious and would not dare to fight.


    As for how to kill the emperor of the sea, once Chu Feng doesn''t worry about it, Aojiang tells himself. Chu Feng knows that the place where four claws have not yet grown is the weakness of Hai Huang. Of course, Chu Feng will not tell anyone.


    Even if there was a dragon clan in this era, people who believed in the dragon clan would not easily tell anyone about their weaknesses. Therefore, they still had great confidence in the emperor Zhan Hai and Chu Feng.


    With the help of the powerful power of Haoyue gun and the fierce battle with the emperor of the sea, the surrounding world is full of turbulent atmosphere of magic power. The attack power of Chu wind is very strong, and the leaked power can make people feel very uncomfortable, and also make some people who have thought more dignified.


    It seems that the third king has something to be proud of.


    "How could that happen?" After hundreds of rounds of fierce fighting with the emperor of the sea, Chu Feng felt something wrong and retreated, because he had already attacked the four claw position more than once just now, but he did not bring any damage to the emperor.


    As for whether Aojiang deceived himself, Chu Feng thought it impossible. Aojiang had already submitted himself to him, and there was no need to cheat him. Moreover, Aojiang would be killed without his support. Aojiang himself was very clear about this.


    But Aojiang didn''t cheat himself. Why didn''t the attack have any effect on the emperor?


    Chu Feng couldn''t think of it at the moment.


    Seeing the emperor of the sea coming towards him again, Chu Feng knew that he must be aiming at himself. When he was cold, Chu Feng protected his body with Pangu shield and prepared the Holy Grail of yin and Yang at any time. Once there was any danger, he could protect himself from fatal danger in time.


    Once again and the sea emperor in a fierce battle together, began to be frozen by the force of wind and snow, the sea was completely torn because of the war, pieces of floating ice floating on the sea surface.


    Emperor Shitian and others just remembered that Chu Feng had just released the power of wind and snow, which was the power of the cultivator.


    Is this the third king is a cultivator, but if he is, the battle with the emperor is just a very uncomfortable breath. What''s going on?


    "The thunder of punishment!"


    Without waiting for them to come up with one, Chu Feng stepped on the emperor''s back and rose up, and roared, and the sky exploded.


    Just like thunder from the ground, the thunder of heavenly punishment fell from the sky and hit the emperor. Although it blocked its speed and could not get close to itself, Chu Feng could see that the thunder could not hurt the emperor at all, as if he was invulnerable.


    Squinting his eyes, Chu Feng holds the bright moon gun in his hand. When the emperor of the sea is under the attack of the thunder of God''s punishment, he approaches quickly. The heavy force carries the incomparable pressure and falls down, but only makes the emperor shake for a while, and then he opens his mouth fiercely towards Chu Feng.


    Just at the moment when it was about to approach, a thunderbolt of natural punishment blocked it, and Chu Feng also took advantage of the situation to retreat a little.


    "You see, the claws are out." At this time, a strong man cheered.


    Chu Feng''s attention has also been attracted in the past, surprised to find that the beginning of just drum up the place began to appear claws, now are so difficult to deal with, and so on, if the claw to grow, it is not more difficult to deal with it?Just as he was about to speed up his attack, Chu Feng suddenly found something unusual, that is, the thunder of heavenly punishment seemed to blow on the emperor of the sea, but more of it seemed to be absorbed by it. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t find it at all.


    His eyes are dignified. He thinks that his attack just now seems to have no effect on the emperor. Is it because he has absorbed all his strength?


    Then it is really possible to think about it. Chu Feng quickly put away the thunder of punishment. At the moment that the thunder of punishment disappeared, the emperor of the sea raised his head and roared into the sky, which confirmed Chu Feng''s idea that the emperor of the sea was absorbing the power of the thunder.


    What kind of monster is it that can absorb the power of nature?


    His left eye twinkles, and Chu Feng dodges the newly attacked emperor of the sea. At the same time, he is also carefully observing everything about it. His body is more than 100 meters long, and he has not let go of any details. He can''t find any weakness.


    But if you can''t find a weakness, it''s not easy to kill the emperor. Chu Feng has a direct perspective on the emperor and wants to see what his internal organs are like. At first, there is a black and bright package that can''t be seen. Now it is OK.


    Only when Chu Feng looked into the emperor''s body, the whole person was completely shocked.


    Because there is no blood or flesh in the body of the emperor of the sea, not to mention the meridians and so on, it makes Chu Feng who wants to find out where the heart of the emperor is. Because the body of the emperor is completely a situation of the intersection of purple and gold, it can be said that the emperor is not a life, but an energy body.


    Not life, energy body?


    The wings of Chu wind and magic light dodged for a long distance. Looking at the sea emperor who came to him quickly, he was not a living body. Why could he still be guarded by ten infinite sea kings of the sea clan? And when he was attacked by himself on the black and bright stone hidden in it, the whole sea people were crazy.


    The eyebrows stirred twice, and Chu Feng suddenly woke up. Is the Emperor just a legend, not a powerful sea people? The real reason is that the emperor is the soul of the sea.


    Because it is a self formed spiritual pulse, it is equal to living creatures, and it is generally valued by the sea people. The significance of its existence is to provide the aura of heaven and earth under the ocean, so that the aura under the ocean is much stronger than that on the land?


    In this way, combined with the situation in the emperor''s body, Chu Feng can be sure that the emperor of the sea is the spiritual pulse. It is only because of its powerful spiritual power that it becomes a living creature. And the reason why the sea people appear is because of its existence.


    Slowly, Chu Feng''s dignified look dissipated, and his face twinkled in his eyes. This is a spiritual pulse. If you take it back and put it into the demon world, it will definitely change the demon world. Maybe it is possible to make the demon world into a wasteland world.


    Then it''s really time for natural selection.


    At the beginning, if you don''t see through it, you can see that the emperor of the sea is the spiritual pulse, and Chu Feng also dispels his killing heart, because he is immortal at all. What kind of way can we collect the sea emperor and become the source of spiritual pulse in his demon world?


    It''s better than using the magic realm to absorb the natural aura of heaven and earth to supplement the demon world.


    It''s a source of all kinds of power.


    Just thinking about it, the voice of snow colored clothes rang out in my mind: "demon God, use your strongest power to drive my strongest wind and snow force. You can freeze the emperor directly. As long as it is the existence of energy body, it is not a problem."


    Hearing the voice of snow and neon clothes, Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated. After nodding his head, the breath changed in an instant. At the beginning, it was the rolling situation of magic power. At this moment, it became a kind of breath that wanted harmony to the extreme.


    Everyone was puzzled to see Chu Feng, how could he evade the emperor and not fight. Did he think that this would consume the emperor''s strength.


    Everyone did not want to understand what this is doing, chufeng suddenly burst out: "ice!"


    All of a sudden, the surrounding air was cold, even the saints could not help shaking, because it was too cold, and under the powerful force of wind and snow, the speed of the emperor of the sea began to slow down a little bit, and finally it was suspended in the air, completely unable to move.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t take it lightly, and continued to drive the force of wind and snow. According to snow nishang, it was necessary to give absolute freezing. In this way, the vitality of the sea emperor''s spiritual pulse could be frozen to death, and then the absolute pure spiritual pulse would be left behind.


    The sea emperor with life activity can not be afraid of any attack by Chu wind just now, but it is still hard to resist the force of wind and snow, which can even freeze the invisible flame. Chu Feng is also glad that he has started to make a spiritual accommodation contract with the snow colored clothes.


    Otherwise, he can only watch the spirit vein slip away from his eyes. Of course, Chu Feng has made a decision and can''t let the people present know that it is a spiritual pulse.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3212

    As the force of wind and snow driven by the Chu wind became more and more powerful, the fierce light and color in the eyes of the emperor of the sea gradually disappeared. At the end of the day, Chu Feng could see that the eyes had turned into jade.


    Not enough, because of the angle, Emperor Shitian and Luyi are invisible, otherwise they will be very shocked by such changes.


    Chu Feng knew that the emperor of the sea was changing now, and it was likely to change back to the original spirit pulse. At that time, he could not hide it. After thinking about it, Chu Feng turned the storage ring from Diyuan and directly explored without any restrictions. Then he raised his hand and purple gourd appeared again.


    "Take it


    Then Chu Feng cheered, and the emperor was taken over, but in the eyes of the public, they didn''t know that what he took in was to save things, not their gourds.


    But all of them looked at all this in silence, and there were a few heavy meanings in my heart. Such a powerful emperor of the sea was so simple that he was collected by Chu Feng, and if he was replaced by them, he would never have been able to do it.


    We not only thought in their hearts, if it was for them and Chu Feng to fight, it would not last for a long time?


    Some ambitious people are wavering a little bit at the moment. Artifact is a good thing, but if you don''t have life, it''s meaningless.


    Of course, because Chu Feng is powerful, those who give up greed will naturally have more moving people, such as Lu Yi.


    At the beginning, he was very interested in the purple gourd. Now the purple gourd even collected the sea emperor. Lu Yi could almost think of a possibility that he would not only be the emperor of the universe, but even Wanyu would be under his control.


    Of course, Lu Yi also hides his greed very well, because he is not sure now and doesn''t want to tear his face with Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng put away the purple gourd and inspected the sea emperor in the ring. It turned out that the whole body was as crystal clear as jade, just in the shape of a dragon. A rich aura diffused in the storage ring, which even made the original animal in the divine realm suffer from the influence. The luster was more urgent, and the quality was improved.


    The secret way got the treasure. Chu Feng quietly said to the crowd, "the emperor of the sea has been collected by me. As long as seven days, it will disappear forever. I believe that there will be no more waves for the sea people like Wannian. Please be busy first, I''ll go."


    Dull voice made a lot of money, of course, Chu Feng will not continue to stay, turned to open a dazzling door and left directly.


    At the moment, there is no assurance that Chu Feng will be left behind. However, the fact that Chu Feng has powerful artifact has been deeply rooted in their hearts. Most people have such greed. If there was a chance just now, no one would doubt that they would not do it.


    "Lu Huang, are we going to explore the deep sea now?"


    Emperor Shitian knew everything and knew how to find Chu Feng, so he didn''t have the complicated thoughts of others. He just showed a light smile: "we people have never gone down. Maybe it''s a different world?"


    Lu Yi hears the speech, just a moment of silence and shakes his head: "the ocean is vast, although the crisis may have been completely eliminated, but there may still be great danger, I still advocate not to take risks."


    The rest of the people also nodded slightly. We don''t know what kind of situation is under the sea. In addition, many saints died just now. They also saw the combat effectiveness of the sea emperor. If there were no purple and gold gourd, it would be impossible to kill them.


    If this is only a part of the strength of the sea people, then to go under the sea is only to seek death.


    So we don''t really want to go.


    Seeing the people''s looks, the emperor Shitian also knew that it was impossible for them to go with him. He shook his head and scattered his mind to enter the deep sea. However, he also decided that once he was lucky enough to become the supreme one, he must go to the bottom of the sea for a walk.


    For nothing else, at least we should completely eliminate the sea people, so that the sea people can no longer breed powerful alien, so that human beings can be considered safe.


    What emperor Shitian didn''t know at the moment was that he didn''t need to do what he wanted to do. With Chu Feng''s taking the Hai emperor, it was equivalent to taking away the spiritual pulse completely. There was no more sea tribe in the whole sea bottom that shocked the sky.


    He even decided not to go to the bottom of the sea. Emperor Shitian didn''t want to waste time here. The driving force burned all the bodies of the sea people floating on the sea, collected some of the sea king''s bodies, and then said, "let''s withdraw. Both the sea king and the sea emperor have been wiped out, but the sea people are still ravaging the mainland."


    "Maybe there won''t be sea king level or above. Please collect some beast yuan as much as possible to make up for today''s loss."


    People really want to do this. They collect some useful corpses of the sea tribe, and then they disperse in all directions. Now the sea people in the whole ocean seem to be moving, so no matter which direction you go, you can get a lot of animal yuan.


    After everyone had left, they did not know that under the tens of thousands of meters of deep sea, Chu wind appeared again.Although the emperor of the sea is a spiritual pulse, the more this kind of thing is, the better. There is a way to take away the spiritual pulse now. It''s better to look for it. Although a spiritual pulse is very powerful, it may be better if you can get several.


    As for the reason why Chu Feng thought so, it was because when he fought with the emperor of the sea just now, although his spiritual power was very powerful, it would definitely not inspire the spirit of heaven and earth which was countless times stronger than that of the land.


    It''s just that the rest of the spiritual veins may not be so powerful, or even have not formed vitality. Therefore, the ten infinite sea kings will guard the sea emperor from the beginning, instead of going to other places.


    So Chu Feng was shuttling quickly under the sea floor at the moment. Sure enough, not long after that, Chu Feng found a spiritual vein again. It was not so strong as the original one. Only a few sea kings guarded it, and they were crushed by Chu Feng mercilessly.


    In a similar way, the shape of the spirit veins is similar to that of the unicorn. However, no matter what they are similar to, it is a good thing to get these spiritual veins. As for whether there will be any situation on the sea floor or affect the earth, Chu Feng will completely ignore it. On the contrary, the first cosmic era will be destroyed sooner or later, rather than letting them disappear in history In the river, it''s better to take all of them away.


    In the following time, Chu Feng kept searching for it in the sea. He spent more than ten days killing some hidden sea king, gained some excellent animal yuan, and found seven spiritual veins. In addition, he began to obtain nine spiritual veins.


    Then Chu Feng never found the spirit pulse.


    What''s more, Chu Feng found that after he collected these spiritual veins, the upper sea was still in the middle of the sea. Although he had lost a lot of aura, it was still several times stronger than that on the land. However, this kind of sharpness was at most the birth of an ordinary sea clan. It seemed that at the beginning of the half divine period, people could walk freely, and there would be a lot of spiritual realms.


    Such a level of sea people can not play any role in human beings, so Chu Feng is not so worried.


    Once again, there was no trace of spiritual pulse. Chu Feng opened the door of dazzling light and went back to the land to check the nine spiritual veins in the storage ring. All of them were in different shapes, and they seemed to grow in general. It would be great to think of the initial power of the emperor of the sea to absorb the thunder of the heavenly punishments, which would be great.


    Chu Feng also took out the purple gourd to have a look. All the sea people who had begun to inhale had already dispersed. At the moment, all the animals in the purple gourd could not be converted. Chu Feng did not have a specific calculation, but it was estimated that it was as much as 400 million.


    The idea moved, in which those sea king and infinite sea king''s beast yuan were all sucked out. Chu Feng put it into the storage ring with spiritual pulse to see if it could improve their quality, but after putting it in, Chu Feng found that there was not much change.


    These animals have nothing to think of.


    However, Chu Feng was not depressed. Getting these spiritual veins was the biggest harvest. Even back in that era, he could also cultivate a large number of strong people, which was much better than the animal yuan.


    Chu Feng did not put all the animal yuan in the purple gourd, because who knows if the purple gourd will slowly digest these animal yuan.


    Constantly put the beast yuan into the storage ring given by emperor yuan, and enhance the quality with the help of spiritual pulse, but it can''t be put in the back.


    Chu Feng''s mouth touched, thought that the storage ring space is infinite, do not want to also have capacity.


    Of course, Chu Feng also knew that it was because of nine more spiritual veins. Otherwise, it would be OK to put all the animal yuan into it. Fortunately, there was a storage ring of Lu family. Chu Feng put all the animal yuan into it.


    After contacting Chang''e, I know that there is only one day left in the hunting season, and all the people will leave tomorrow. Therefore, chufeng has not removed the prohibition of the storage ring for the time being, because if it is erased now, it is inevitable that chaos will occur, because Chu Feng still wants to do something, and nobody wants to be aware of it.


    As for what to do, it is to find spiritual veins on the land. If there are spiritual veins under the sea, then there are spiritual veins on the land.


    So Chu Feng wanted to take away the spiritual pulse on the land. As for why there was such a wonderful idea, it was that by the seventh era, there was no spiritual pulse on the earth, and even no abundant aura.


    Moreover, if you don''t want these spiritual veins, the changes of the mainland will also cause damage with the changes of the times. Instead of letting them disappear in this world without value, it''s better to bring them back to cultivate the demon world and the planet world they value, so as to achieve perfection.


    With this idea, Chu Feng didn''t waste any more time. She told Chang''e that they would go back to the imperial city by themselves, and then they quickly went to the land and found nine spiritual veins on the sea floor. Chu Feng already knew how to explore spiritual veins. So it should be easy to find spiritual veins on land.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3213

    At the end of the day, people are concerned about the dry land of the sea and the sea people.


    Because what happened in the deep-sea area has spread to the mainland, we all know that this time the sea people may not have any more waves for ten thousand years. Therefore, those who want to get the beast yuan quickly go to the coast, hoping to get more beast yuan in this time, so that there will be no chance to think about it in the future.


    In such an atmosphere, Lu Po Nu once again lost his state at Lu''s camp on the east coast.


    Although there were some injuries in the first battle with the peak power of the Hai nationality more than ten days ago, in recent days, most of them just took charge of the command and didn''t mean to leave the east coast, because Lu Yi gave him a task to keep an eye on the ring of Chu Feng.


    This time, more than 80 sages died in the Lu family''s war against the Hai people. Among them, more than 20 of them were infinite saints. Although they were not injured, they were also a heavy blow. If these forces were not supplemented, they would be among the Bozhong families.


    Therefore, in this case, a large number of orcs are needed. As long as the number is enough, saints can be created to make up for the family''s loss of power.


    Lu Yi, who is smoking the animal yuan at the back of the camp, hears that Lu Po Nu comes again in a panic. He quickly stops taking the animal yuan. He knows that Lu Po Nu has such a situation, so something important must have happened.


    The door opened at the next moment, Lu Po Nu ran in with surprise on his face: "father, our Lu family is going to make it."


    These days, Lu Yi is sucking on the animal yuan, and his mood has been calmed down a lot. It is difficult for people who know that their emotions are too big to move forward in the realm, so they show too much superfluous color.


    Even if he knew what Luciano''s surprise came from.


    "What''s going on?" he asked in a calm voice


    "Three hundred million!" Lu Po Nu''s body was trembling there, and his tone was vague: "from more than ten days since Hai clan lost control, there have been more than three hundred million yuan in that man''s ring, a small amount of which is semi divine animal yuan, and the rest are divine animal yuan."


    Lu Yi felt that he had sucked hundreds of thousands of animal yuan''s heart can be calm, but when he heard such words, he was still moved.


    Feeling that there are so many shenjinghai people, they are also shocked by more than 300 million beast yuan: "how did he do it?"


    "I don''t know." Lu Po Nu shook his head, and his excited face changed: "especially just now, that man put in more than 100 million yuan directly. I think he must have killed a lot and collected it at one time. Of course, he might be hunting other people and robbing him. After all, this time, even the man of God of creation has obtained hundreds of thousands of animal dollars, and the words of saints are all million level."


    Lu Yi narrowed his eyes, thinking in his heart.


    Because of the death of more than 200 sea kings and the capture of the sea king, the sea people are out of control completely, and the outbreak is very fierce. The sea people who used to act on a large scale at night are now landing regardless of day and night. Many of the strong human beings have died, and many of the sea people have died. How many of them are unknown.


    However, under such a large-scale operation, there are more people who have obtained the sea animal yuan, and even there has been a matter of human hunting and fighting for the beast yuan secretly. We don''t know about this.


    After all, there will be no more sea people landing tomorrow, and there will be no large-scale sea people in the next ten thousand years. Now the number of sea people landing is also gradually reduced. It is normal for us to collect more orcs as much as possible.


    After all, a million animal yuan in the divine realm may not be able to create a saint. Therefore, it will be very crazy if it is passed by. Lu intended to secretly instruct the sage in his family to kill and rob him without being discovered. Now Lu Po Nu said that the man might have killed and robbed him. Lu''s meaning is not strange.


    He was just wondering how the man had killed so many people, and he had never heard of a large-scale human being being killed, or that all the people killed by that man had millions or even tens of millions of animal dollars?


    Even if it is Lu Yi, I don''t know what kind of situation it is at the moment.


    "Father."


    Lu Po Nu saw Lu intended to be quiet and silent there, and asked in a low voice, "shall we row those animal yuan now?"


    "Wait a minute!" Lu Yi was interrupted and didn''t want to think about it any more. He didn''t want to think about it any more. He said, "maybe there will be a lot more today. You should pay special attention to it. If there is no beast yuan in it for more than three hours, then row away, because he may be ready to absorb the beast yuan."


    Lu Po Nu sneered: "father, those rings are all made by you. If you don''t open them, who can get them?"


    "Saint!" Lu Yi cold face return way.


    Lu Po Nu''s expression was stiff, and he ignored the problem. He nodded cautiously: "don''t worry about my father. As long as there is no response in three hours, I''ll take all the animal yuan."


    Lu Yi en waved his hand and let Lu break the slave down. When the door was closed again, Lu Yi took out a ring to absorb the beast yuan, which contained millions of God level animal yuan and two sea king beast yuan, which enhanced his perception and felt that he was close to the supreme heaven.As for the more than 300 million beast yuan, Lu Yi is determined to get, not to mention can improve their own perception, even if their own perception has reached the critical point, it can also be used by family members.


    This time, more than 80 saints were lost. If they got the more than 300 million yuan, plus the tens of millions of Yuan plundered by Lu family these days, that would be four hundred million yuan.


    To those half step sages to absorb, I believe that tens of millions of beast yuan should be able to cast a saint, so many beast yuan may make the strength of the family double. At that time, not to mention the eternal universe, but the rest of the universe can be trampled on?


    So a thought, Lu Yi''s speed of absorbing beast yuan is also fast, it seems that he has seen the situation of his own Wanyu alone.


    At this time, Chu Feng did not know that the Lu family''s ring was a conspiracy. Instead, he went back and forth three times on the mainland and finally locked in a deep mountain range.


    Judging from the terrain and some outlines, the Chu wind may be the Kunlun Mountains on earth in the seventh universe era. The reason why the Chu wind stops here is that the aura abundance here is a hidden and invisible situation, which is difficult for others to feel, but it is not difficult for Chu wind to feel.


    Standing on a mountain, Chu Feng''s left eye penetrates everything and looks down to the ground, looking for the traces of spiritual pulse.


    This should be a spiritual pulse that has not yet been enlightened. Otherwise, it will not appear hidden and unremitting. I believe that when it completely erupts, the aura on the land will surpass that under the ocean.


    Slowly deep underground thousands of meters away, chufeng finally saw the dark eyes can not penetrate the situation, and that below empty, like an underground tunnel general, very empty.


    Yes, this is it!


    Chufeng looked around with his left eye. He didn''t see anyone. Then he opened the glare door and went to the underground place. Because there were people passing by, it would be suspicious to open a straight passage.


    The gate of dazzling light is flashing. The Chu wind has been thousands of meters underground. Standing in the open underground tunnel, although there is no oxygen, it has no impact on Chu wind. The universe can survive, let alone underground?


    According to what I saw just now, Chu Feng started to go ahead and came to the place where I couldn''t see through.


    It is wrapped in black material like those spiritual veins on the sea floor. Chu Feng felt it on it and could clearly feel that it contained powerful aura. Now it is slowly overflowing. As long as the black material wrapped outside disappears, the aura of heaven and earth will cover the whole earth in an instant.


    This is not difficult for the Chu wind, just need to mobilize the most powerful force to attack continuously can open these black substances.


    When Chu Feng was surprised, the spirit pulse seemed to be bigger than what he had seen at first. His left eye twinkled. The more he looked at Chu Feng, he was more frightened. When he saw the last Chu Feng was completely speechless, because he wanted to take away the spiritual pulse on the land, which was obviously impossible.


    Because this spiritual vein has spread out over thousands of miles, and even deeper to the surface of the earth''s core, it can''t be taken away at all, because once taken away, the earth will collapse.


    Chufeng shook his head with a wry smile, and chufeng seemed to understand why the earth is called the original planet, because this spiritual vein seems to grow on its own, and when it reaches a certain level, it will break its shell and form an environment suitable for the growth of the strong.


    Of course, if such a spiritual pulse is on the earth of the seventh era, it can also reduce pollution, dissipate some harmful substances, and even improve human health.


    The left eye then explored it carefully. Chu Feng was shocked to find that the spiritual pulse that spread thousands of miles was not just there at the beginning, but there were spiritual veins before it appeared, but those spiritual veins had shrunk.


    There were all kinds of thoughts in my mind, and suddenly I woke up: "I understand."


    The earth is called the original planet in all ages, except that all living things were born on the earth. That is, the earth has the ability to breed life and everything on its own. Even if the spirit vein disappears, it will be derived again, but the process is very slow.


    If so, there is a spiritual pulse in the earth of the seventh era, but that pulse may be in the same stage as this one, so aura is scarce on the earth.


    If so, if you open the spiritual pulse, will the earth be filled with aura, and the natural environment will change, so as to increase the life of the earth and recover the degree of depletion?


    So Chu Feng''s heart is not calm, decided to go back to solve all the crisis, immediately go to the earth to see if there is really a spiritual pulse in the breeding, if there is, it will be great for the earth.


    After all, the earth has been developed by human beings for so long. If there is a super spiritual pulse, it can repair these losses.


    Thinking of such a possibility, Chu Feng also turned to open the door of dazzling light, and did not mean to release this spiritual pulse in advance, because soon emperor Shitian would become the supreme one. I believe he knew how to do it.Chu Feng''s heart is most concerned about the future, he said the era!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3214

    Night came, taking advantage of the cover of the night, Chu Feng came to the South China Sea shore emperor''s camp.


    Chang''e and Chang''e were supposed to go back first, but the two women also wanted to collect some sea animal yuan, so they did not go back under the condition of ensuring safety. Moreover, in the past few days, they also had a lot of harvest and got hundreds of thousands of yuan.


    Of course, it is because they are infinite saints. If they are gods of nature or half step saints, it would be good to get tens of thousands of animal yuan.


    At the end of the wave of the sea people, almost every saint earned a lot.


    However, Chu Feng is not very interested in how much they get, because even if they get a lot of them, they are still too few compared with themselves. I believe that if these animal yuan are used by their own women, they can definitely achieve a very high level.


    In the rear residence arranged by Diyuan, Chang''e and LV Wan look up and down at Chu Feng, which makes Chu Feng feel particularly uncomfortable. Since they have been here, they have been staring at themselves as if they were looking at monsters.


    It was a little unbearable, Chu Feng just said: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s too harsh." Chang''e frowned and said, "there is a heavy anger on you, even if it is far away. Although it is suppressed by your breath, if you are close to you, even a low-level person can feel it. Have you killed a lot of sea people?"


    Chu Feng is stunned. He thinks that in the past month, there are a lot of Hai people who died in their own hands or were taken away by purple gourd. It''s normal to be more violent.


    However, seeing Chang''e and Lu Wan''s worried looks, Chu Feng also knew that they were worried that they were too angry to suppress the bloodthirsty will of the demon God.


    The corners of his mouth stirred up a bit of fun: "actually there is a way, not very good, can neutralize anger and ferocity?"


    Neutralization?


    Chang''e and Lu Wan were stunned when they heard the words. After touching the meaningful smile of Chu Feng, they finally understood what chufeng meant. Women were born with water, and they had a strong tolerance, which could eliminate the anger and killing of men.


    Chu Feng put ming to say this, Chang''e and Lu Wan do not understand what meaning, that is really a white living endless years.


    How can that be?


    Lu Wan was the first to stand up: "I''ll go out. I''m pregnant."


    "Lu Wan!" Chang''e suddenly stood up and pulled Lu Wan, saying in a cold voice, "do you think the Chu wind is too strong to neutralize? And you, when I didn''t know, you sealed the growth of the fetus, and now it won''t have any impact on you at all. "


    Lu Wan''s face was somewhat unnatural. Seeing Chu Feng''s meaningful smile, Lu Wan''s face was even more red: "you first, I''ll go out first!"


    Lu Wan didn''t resent doing things like that, but she absolutely couldn''t accept it together. If she didn''t want to get rid of the anger of Chu Feng, she would never have loosened up in the case of Chang''e, except when there was no one else.


    "Do you think I''ll let you go?"


    I don''t want Chang''e to let go at all. Seeing her look, Lu Wan doesn''t know what''s going on. She shows that Chang''e is because of the last incident. Now she wants to make a fool of her. She quickly pulls her hand: "no, I''ll come back first."


    "Don''t argue. Let''s get together." Still there, he wanted to take back his hand. Chu Feng suddenly got up and came near, blocking Chang''e and Lu Wan''s meridians directly.


    Chang''e was stunned and angry: "asshole!"


    However, thinking of seeing Lu Wan make a fool of herself, Chang''e''s face was full of fun: "once a person, you can''t suffer a loss." Between the words, Chang''e suddenly becomes Ma Qiduo. She just doesn''t want Lu Wan to see her embarrassment, but she wants to see Lu Wan make a fool of herself.


    Chang''e is actually the imperial city of Ma Qiduo, and Chu Feng is also happy. Naturally, she knows that women don''t want to make a fool of themselves. After all, she can''t let go, but Chu Feng believes that sooner or later it will be improved.


    But even if it was ma Qiduo, Chu Feng didn''t need to be polite. When he untied the meridian blockade, Ma Qiduo immediately hugged Chu Feng: "Feng Feng husband, you want to die of me."


    Chu Feng put his arm around Ma Qiduo''s small waist and looked at Lu Wan who could not move. He was so anxious that he could cry. He felt very interesting. He gently kissed Ma Qiduo: "I and Wan''er talk about life first."


    "Good!" Ma Qiduo let go of Chu Feng with a sly smile. He also pulled a chair and sat down. He was very interested: "it''s rare that you can see God and Feng Feng husband studying life."


    "Chu Feng, no way!" Lu Wan was really anxious this time, and said anxiously there.


    "One time, two times." No matter how much Chu Feng is, he also feels that he has killed too many sea people in the past month. His chest is full of anger. If he doesn''t find something to satisfy himself, he will certainly suffocate. If Zhang Yuner is here, Chu Feng can''t let go.


    As soon as she walked over, she picked up Lu Wan. She was in the arms of Chu Feng. Lu Wan said secretly, it''s over!


    The scene of mediation was staged in the room, and Lu Wan felt that his eternal reverence for God was completely broken this time. Especially when she saw Ma Qiduo watching with interest, Lu Wan was still shy and had a heart of death.Thinking of seven generations and seven lives, it can be said that seven people are watching. Lu Wan closed her eyes and clenched her lips: "Chu Feng, I hate you!"


    After a war without smoke of gunpowder, Lu Wan, who was as limp as mud, got up and put on her clothes and left the room directly. She was not such a heavy taste person. She would not be watching beside like Ma Qiduo, and Lu Wan knew the energy of Chu Feng very well.


    It''s hard to be satisfied at ordinary times. In this month''s constant killing, it''s hard to calm down the anger. Lu Wan doesn''t want to be ravaged any more.


    After Lu Wan left, Chu Feng was going to pull Ma Qiduo. Suddenly, Ma Qiduo became Chang''e, who clenched her teeth and hummed, "I didn''t expect you and Lu Wan to be so passionate. I would like to give it to you, but I don''t want to give it to you


    Chang''e left Chu Feng''s hand and left directly. She was not happy with Lu Wan and Chu Feng just now. She felt that Chu Feng worked harder.


    Chu Feng was stunned. His chest was full of flames. At the moment, he just wanted to let out. Lu Wan left. How could he even leave Chang''e? How could he play? Play by yourself?


    Chufeng got up and put on his clothes. He was ready to coax Chang''e again. Otherwise, he would be hurt if he held that breath like this.


    Just as soon as she came out, Diyuan stood aside with ciyue on her face. She didn''t want to know that both Diyuan and ciyue had heard about it.


    Diyuan and ciyue did come long ago. They just heard the news inside, so they didn''t knock on the door. Seeing Chu Feng coming out, Diyuan gave a meaningful smile: "the king of wind has killed too much this month. It really needs to be neutralized. But now it seems that the two ladies seem to be competing for each other!"


    When Chu Feng thought that Diyuan wanted to say she was on, the latter said to ciyue: "ciyue, take the wind king to my residence and do it according to my arrangement. A man who kills too much should give him enough vent."


    Still thinking about the emperor yuan''s arrangement, ciyue came to Chu Feng''s side and raised her hand: "wind king, please!"


    Chu Feng frowned slightly. Although she was holding back a fire, she was really in urgent need of venting. But what did Diyuan mean? Did she really want to go on her own?


    "Wind king!" Seeing Chu Feng''s doubts, Diyuan said with a smile: "there may be the last wave of attacks on the sea people tonight. I''ll sit down and have no time. You can play slowly."


    Eh?


    Seeing Diyuan finish saying, he left directly. Chu Feng was puzzled. Unexpectedly, Diyuan didn''t mean that. What was he going to arrange for himself?


    Seeing ciyue respectfully standing aside, Chu Feng frowned: "miss ciyue, Princess Chang?"


    "The wind king will understand when he arrives." Ciyue has a way down.


    Now Chang''e and Lu Wan don''t know where they are going. They''d better go and see what good things Diyuan has arranged. They follow ciyue to the residence of Diyuan in the camp. After pushing the door open, ciyue doesn''t go in, but backs back a little: "the wind king can go in. I believe you will be satisfied, and I believe that all your anger will be eliminated."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched. If the anger was so easy to eliminate, there would not be so many people who were possessed by the devil because of the heavy killing.


    But at the moment there is nothing. Chu Feng goes in, and as he goes in, ciyue closes the door. As for whether there is any conspiracy, Chu Feng is not worried at all.


    When he reached the place where he was lying, Chu Feng was stunned. He saw ten beautiful women painting, playing the piano, or drinking. All of them were covered with gauze, which could not cover the beautiful scenery.


    "The eldest princess said that your strength is too heavy, which is very uncomfortable." Outside came the voice of ciyue, with a kind of playfulness: "so I have arranged ten women for you. None of them is the cultivation of God of nature, but also the body of virginity. Please use it slowly!"


    Please use it slowly? Why is it like eating vegetables?


    Chu Feng looked at the ten women. They did not seem to see themselves. They did what they should do. Indeed, as ciyue said, they were all gods of nature, and they could see that they were clean bodies. I think it was Diyuan who found them from the emperor''s family.


    He walked over slowly and looked at each of them doing their own things. He didn''t see his ten women at all. If Chu Feng wanted to say that he had no interest, it was false. Although he had let out all his heart on Lu Wan, how could the anger of killing too much be eliminated so easily?


    When she came to a woman who was painting and sat down, Chu Feng directly raised her chin. Her beauty was superior. A faint smile appeared on the corner of her mouth. For women, Chu Feng''s concept has changed a little, that is, to follow one''s heart.


    Unexpectedly, the emperor yuan was so kind that she pretended to be a gentleman. It must be indefensible. It''s harmless. It has nothing to do with love.


    Just thinking about whether the ten of them would know about Chang''e, Chu Feng suddenly felt that there was a breath in his face, and raised his left hand. On top of it was the ring given by Lu''s family. There were more than 300 million yuan in it, and the ring given by God yuan had more than 500 million yuan.


    But at the moment the breath is from inside the ring, Chu Feng frowns to explore, when see clearly, look a Zheng: "how to return a responsibility?"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3215

    Because more than 300 million yuan is slowly disappearing, and it is visible to the naked eye, but in an instant, most of the things are gone.


    Chu Feng''s face became ugly. He had worked hard to get so many animal yuan. How could he disappear without any reason? As for what animal yuan would disappear by himself, Chu Feng didn''t believe it at all. If such a thing happened now, it could only be a problem.


    Maybe it''s related to the prohibition within the storage ring, which has the effect of stealing things from it.


    Chu Feng didn''t stop the situation of storing things at the moment, because most of them were gone. It was impossible for him to forget. So it doesn''t matter even if all of them were rowed away. Anyway, this matter must have something to do with Lu''s family. I will take it back when I get there.


    Of course, if Lu''s family only drew 30% of the total, Chu Feng would not say anything, but would only say things according to the rules at the beginning. But now it seems that more than half of them are greedy. Thinking of the situation in which Lu Yi saw his artifact at that time, Chu Feng knew that it was completely possible.


    The lady of the imperial family whose chin was lifted by him saw that Chu Feng''s look was a little ugly, and some inexplicable people were uneasy: "distinguished guest, is it I who make you dissatisfied?"


    Chu Feng was stunned. Seeing the uneasy look of the painting woman, he knew that the situation in the ring could not be stopped, so Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to it for the time being. After all of them were rowed away, he would start again.


    Just drew closer to the emperor''s woman, Wen run a smile: "of course not dissatisfied, just thinking, you don''t regret it?"


    Hearing that she was not dissatisfied with herself, the painting woman relaxed a little and also gave a slight smile: "distinguished guests, we have been trained by the emperor''s family, and specially entertain the most distinguished guests, so there is no regret or regret. This is our duty in the imperial family, and we have many similar sisters."


    Chufeng was shocked at the speech, and felt that it was Diyuan who forced these women to accompany him. At the moment, it seems that these women were specially trained, probably to attract idle saints.


    The woman''s psychology is not only natural but also natural.


    These women were specially trained, and they didn''t need his compassion. The painting woman touched Chu Feng''s left eye with a touch of blood. Thinking of what ciyue said outside, she killed too much.


    Knowing that this is to use them to vent fiercely, they bit their lips slightly, and took the initiative to embrace Chu Feng: "distinguished guests, come on!"


    After a while, there was a cry in the room, which seemed to be painful and enjoyable. Outside the room, ciyue stood there, and Diyuan, who had said she was going to command the town, also came. The sound from the room was louder than one, and Diyuan showed a playful look.


    Patting ciyue on the shoulder: "I thought he was not interested in other women except his wife. Now it seems that he is not not interested in it, but it is not time."


    "So many sea people have been killed this time, so much strength is needed to vent. Do you think this princess has a chance?"


    Ciyue laughs bitterly. In order to test Chu Feng, emperor yuan sent ten women who had been carefully trained by the family. She also nodded back and said, "if the murderous spirit of the wind king can''t be dissipated, you will have a chance, but he will take you as a tool completely, and will not cherish the fragrance and jade."


    Emperor yuan slightly nodded: "I want to conquer."


    With a smile, ciyue knows that there are essential differences between Diyuan and other women.


    The master and the servant sat outside, listening to the sound inside slowly becoming smaller. When he thought that there would be a sound again soon, Chu Feng opened the door and came out, dressed neatly and could not see anything wrong.


    Emperor yuan stood up in amazement: "wind king, how did you come out?"


    Thought in the heart, is not a can not?


    "Nothing, just something to do for a while." Chufeng pondered over Diyuan''s arrangement, but he didn''t break it. He threw the ring he got from Lu''s family to Diyuan: "take me to see the Lord. I want him to help me see what''s wrong with this ring."


    Diyuan took the ring, looked at it and said, "this is the Lu family''s storage ring!"


    The look in the eyes changed to be discontented: "the wind king, you should be a pioneer for Lu''s family."


    "You think too much, but it just happened to start from there." Chufeng gentle smile walked to the front of the emperor yuan, looking at the looming snow-white ravine, can not disperse the fire rising more intense.


    After barely moving his eyes, he said, "but all the beasts in this ring have disappeared. Just now, one by one, they have disappeared. I would like to ask the Lord to help me to see why such a thing happened."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Diyuan also realized the seriousness of the matter. Someone even stole Chu Feng''s animal yuan. She quickly restrained her charming smile and did not go to point out that Chu Feng had just opened herself: "OK, let''s go!"


    After Chu Feng left with Diyuan, ciyue came into the room curiously. She saw nine women standing by the bed and frowned: "what are you looking atWhen ciyue arrived, those people around the bed quickly scattered, and went to see the situation on the bed. Ciyue was also stunned. Looking at the woman who was paralyzed and in a mess, the corners of her mouth moved: "it''s still playing with women. How do you think it''s all about killing women!"


    Thinking of Diyuan''s mind, ciyue patted her heart: "I hope she''s not too miserable."


    At this time, Diyuan had already brought Chu Feng to another direction of the camp, which was also the place for emperor Shitian to rest. Naturally, she did not know what ciyue was feeling. She came outside the house and said, "father, Chu Feng wants to see you."


    In the dark, there are strong guards of the emperor''s family, and the emperor yuan is naturally not easy to say about the wind king.


    "Bring him in." Soon there came the voice of emperor Shitian.


    Emperor yuan and Chu Feng walked in together. After closing the door, Emperor Shitian came up with a smile: "brother Chu, please sit down."


    Chufeng was a little embarrassed to see the sincere and enthusiastic appearance of emperor Shitian. After all, he concealed the matter of the top ten artifact. However, he didn''t mention the meaning of this matter at all, and Chu Feng''s heart was a little more stable.


    After leaving, Diyuan first handed the ring to Emperor Shitian: "father, this is the ring that the wind king got from Lu''s house. It''s a proportion of 30% according to the sage, but now there is no beast in the ring."


    "Oh, and something like that?" Emperor Shitian was shocked and took the ring and carefully observed it. With the slow study, the emperor''s face became ugly.


    A slap on the table hummed: "did not expect Lu Huang is such a person, made this kind of space ring!"


    Chu Feng didn''t know this very well. He narrowed his eyes and asked, "master, how do you say that?"


    "This ring is similar to a regular storage ring." Emperor Shitian pointed to the storage ring that he had left on the table and said, "but in addition to loading things, the maker also left a small space. Through that small space, not only can we monitor what is in the ring, but also can transfer the contents at any time."


    "The breath is left by Lu Huang, so if your beast yuan is lost, then it must be Lu''s family who took it. Originally, this is nothing to blame, but the method is too mean."


    Because the emperor''s family also makes rings, but the rings only monitor the number of beast yuan in it, and there will never be room for unauthorized theft. Moreover, because the proportion of the emperor''s family is not large, many people will choose to share it with the emperor''s family. After all, the God''s family also protects them to a certain extent, which is the same as paying compensation.


    Lu''s is different. You can see how much you have and even know the quality. If necessary, you can take all of them.


    Hearing emperor Shitian''s explanation, Chu Feng knew that he had not deceived himself. He took the ring and turned around. His eyes flashed with a cold light: "so, all my things are in the hands of Lu family now?"


    Emperor Shitian nodded: "yes, but if you don''t lose much of Chu brother, then forget it. There are hundreds of saints in Lu family."


    "Yes, Fengwang, don''t you still have the ring I gave you? I should have collected a lot. If that one is not too much, it will be fine. " The emperor yuan also agreed to say a word.


    The meaning of the father and daughter of the Bai Di family of Chu Fengming is that although they are the third king, there are hundreds of saints in the Lu family. If they go to ask for them, they will probably bring disaster to themselves. If it is only a few hundred thousand or millions of animal dollars, it is still more than 300 million yuan. How can I possibly forget it?


    I''m also glad that I put all the spiritual pulse in the ring given by Diyuan. Otherwise, if the Lu family finds out, it will definitely swallow it and it is possible that he will never die.


    Thinking of the two rings, Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and reflected on the words of emperor yuan just now: "Princess Chang, the rings of the emperor''s family also have monitoring functions. What about the rings you gave me?"


    "What do you think?" Diyuan is a smart person, just listen to Chu Feng that said to know what he means, white eyes straight rolling: "you that is not for the ring below, is my own ring, my own ring is not any hidden settings, so you can rest assured, I don''t know what is inside."


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and knew that Diyuan had not deceived herself. When she was a little more relaxed, she also showed a smile: "it seems that I have to go to Lu''s house, otherwise I will be busy for a month."


    Emperor Shitian''s father and daughter were stunned when they heard the speech. Emperor Shitian asked, "brother Chu, is there a lot of them? If it''s not much, it''s really over! "


    "More than 300 million!" Chu Feng has nothing to hide. Anyway, when he goes to Lu''s house to ask for help, others will know: "so the Lord thinks I should forget it? That''s all the animals in the divine realm


    The emperor Shitian, who had always been calm, stood up when he heard the words. The emperor yuan had already got up early, plump and trembling at the same time, and asked, "wind king, are you kidding?"


    More than 300 million. What is that concept?


    Chu Feng spread out his hands, and his mouth was full of fun and murder: "I never make such a joke. The emperor''s family should not know about this matter. They give me everything they want to say. If they don''t, I''ll kill whoever holds it!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3216

    Under the sky and night, in Lujia camp on the east coast.


    Lu Po Nu was holding a storage ring, and his whole body was shaking. Now the tide of the Hai nationality was almost over, and all the animal yuan of Lu family had gathered together. In addition to the animal yuan that had just been drawn from the ring of Chu Feng, there were more than 400 million animal yuan in the divine realm, which was unprecedented.


    However, Lu Po Nu did not dare to have his own selfish thoughts. He knew that the result was to let Lu Yi kill himself.


    Let the heart slowly calm down, Lu break Nu cold eye mouth: "Lu Lianyi call for me."


    Lu Lianyi, the one who started to give Chu Feng a ring, who had seen Chu Feng on that day, had already died in the war with the Hai people, and only Lu Lianyi was left. Now Lu Po Nu had his own thoughts.


    Did not have a long time, Lu Lianyi came, see Lu broken slave after bowing respectfully: "prince!"


    Lu Po Nu''s mouth showed a little banter. He got up and went to Lu Lianyi. When the latter raised his head subconsciously, lupuno had already put one hand on his neck. In Lu Lianyi''s confused look, he said, "you have got a ring this time, but we Lu family can''t bear the name of stealing others'' animal yuan."


    "So in case someone comes to your door, you''ll die first."


    Without even saying anything, Lu Po Nu killed Lu Lianyi cruelly. Looking at the corpse on the ground, Lu Po Nu didn''t have any waves at all. The strong man of a half step sage was not enough for him to pay attention to.


    In order to keep the Lu family from stealing the beast yuan, it doesn''t matter if you kill more people or even a saint.


    Lu Lianyi''s body was directly burned. After a moment, it turned into dust and smoke. It was sure that there was no tail of his hand. Lu Po slave converged his mind and opened the door of dazzling light. Now that the tide of the sea tribe has passed, Lu Pengyan and Lu Baoshan can be left to deal with. He wants to send the beast yuan to Lu Yi who returned not long ago.


    Through the gate of dazzling light, he returned to the imperial city. Lu Po Nu hurriedly went to the palace. Outside Lu Yi''s bedroom, Lu Po Nu was about to go in. Two strong Lu family members blocked his way.


    Lu Po Nu frowned: "I want to see my father."


    "Emperor Lu said that no one would be seen today." One of Lu family strong person peaceful return way: "even if is the prince you come also don''t disturb him."


    Lu breaks Nu a Leng: "how to return a responsibility?"


    The strong man of the Lu family shook his head: "it''s not very clear, but it seems that the emperor Lu has realized the opportunity of supreme heaven."


    Hearing that Lu Yi may have understood the opportunity of supreme heaven, Lu broke Nu''s stupefied and excited. If this is true, then the Lu family will appear the supreme. Once Lu Yi becomes the supreme, then these beast yuan will have no effect on him. If he can get a large part of it, can he become king or even become supreme?


    In this way, Lu Po Nu did not dare to disturb him, but he did not leave. There are 400 million yuan in the ring he is holding. If he goes out to be detected, what threat is it.


    People in this era do not care that he is the prince of Lu family. They only know that if there are enough animal yuan, they can feel a deeper state, especially for the existence of God of creation and above.


    When Lu Po Nu returned to the Imperial Palace and waited for Lu Yi to be summoned, Chu Feng also crossed the void to the Lu family camp.


    More than 300 million yuan of beast yuan was taken away, which was the act of picking the fruits of his victory of chufeng, which could not be forgiven in any case. No matter what Lu''s family was so strong, Chu Feng only knew to take his own things, and he would be ready to die at any time.


    Looking around, his figure flickered to a corner. After waiting for a while, a strong man of Lu family came out. Chu Feng leaned over in an instant and grabbed his back neck: "you can still live without making a sound."


    The strong man of Nalu family just went to find a woman to study his life. He didn''t want to come back to meet such a thing. He wanted to scold him, but he didn''t dare to feel the faint breath of sage, because he was only a half step sage. How can he compete with the sage.


    If you make a sound, you can only kill yourself.


    The tone was much softer: "senior, what can I do to help you?"


    Chufeng gentle smile, close to a little asked: "tell me, where is Lu Huang?"


    Emperor Lu?


    Hearing that the person behind is looking for Lu Yi, the strong man of Lu family is stunned for a moment, isn''t this going to find death?


    But still quickly shook his head: "I don''t know, Lu Huang''s trace only prince and two princesses know, we can''t find."


    Chu Feng''s left eye has been observing, can be sure not to deceive himself, scattered a trace of Murder: "where are the Lu chuannu and the two princesses?"


    "The prince should be in the front hall at this time, and the two princesses should rest in the rear." Lu family strong person dare not conceal the low voice return way.


    Sure there is no deception. Chu Feng was hurt and vomited out three parts of his strength. The strong man of Lu family who was clamped directly fainted. Although he could look for it with his left eye, it would be a waste of time. If his own beast yuan was absorbed, it would not be worth the loss.According to the strong people of Lu family, Chu Feng soared to the front hall, and his left eye flashed through the building, but there was no figure of Lu Po nu. Looking around, he did not see Lu Po nu. He only saw some strong Lu family members who came back after the retreat of the Hai people.


    Where are the people?


    After thinking about it for a while, Chu Feng did not waste any more time. He quickly flashed to the rear of the camp. He had seen Lu Pengyan and Lu Po Shan in the deep sea that day, so he was not afraid to know who they were.


    His dark eyes twinkled with dim light and penetrated all the buildings below. When he saw the mobile building, Chu Feng showed a funny smile: "I really can play."


    Because he saw Lu Chuanyan was practicing art with a sage of Lu family, and Lu was familiar with his business. Chu Feng had never tried that posture.


    Although it is immoral to interrupt other people''s research on elegant art, if you slow down a bit now, you may lose all your orcs.


    So Chu Feng, no matter what kind of moral or not, directly flickered into the room. Looking at Lu Pengyan and the sage of the Lu family, he could hear Lu breaking Yan''s voice: "seven brothers, hurry up!"


    Shit!


    Hearing Lu''s words, Chu Feng directly scolded him in his heart. You don''t need to look at it and know that Lu''s sage must be Lu''s half brother. I didn''t expect that the woman''s appearance was pure as water, and her interior was so warm.


    It''s true that people can''t judge their appearance!


    In the heart of a sigh, the Chu wind also quickly passed, that Lu family saint who was still struggling on Lu''s face was directly knocked unconscious by Chu Feng, blocked the meridians, and could not wake up within six hours.


    Still there enjoying the fierce attack Lu break Yan suddenly found stopped, subconsciously opened his eyes, saw a person standing in front of, blinking.


    When she reacted, she almost screamed. But when Chu Feng''s hand pinched her neck, Lu broke her face and did not dare to make a sound. Although she was also an infinite saint, Chu Feng gave her a very dangerous breath at the moment.


    Moreover, seeing Chu Feng''s face, Lu Chuanyan didn''t dare to make any sound, because Chu Feng was wearing that mask at the moment. Lu Chuanyan knew that this was the third king. He couldn''t help being flustered and thinking that he would not like himself at the same time?


    Then, Lu broke his face and blinked: "Wang, don''t kill me. You can do anything you want me to do."


    Chu Feng cast a glance, the black are black, the purple are purple, see on the appetite, the strength of the hands increased two points, Chu Feng said: "I''m not interested in you, tell me you Lu family steal other people''s ring things who are holding, your father now where?"


    "Remember, I only ask once. If you don''t give me the truth, I''ll kill you. I believe they will appear when you die."


    Lu broke his face and his heart trembled. She felt that Chu Feng was not joking with himself.


    Lu Pengyan, who only wanted to play with men and was afraid of death, had no firmness. Although he was surprised how Chu Feng knew the secret of Lu''s ring, he also felt that he replied: "it''s all my prince brother''s responsibility. As for my father, he went back to the palace not long ago!"


    Hearing that Lu Po Nu kept things, Chu Feng frowned: "where is Lu chuannu now?"


    "I contact!" Lu broke Yan completely regardless of loyalty and morality. He quickly contacted Lu Po nu in secret tone. Naturally, he didn''t dare to say that he was under control. He just asked where he was and missed him.


    Soon Lu broke his face and got a reply. He said to Chu Feng, "my prince brother went to find my father. Now he is waiting for my father to come out before the imperial palace."


    Chu Feng''s left eye was staring at him all the time. Lu''s face really didn''t tell a lie. The secret was that he was a person who had no loyalty to kadaishan. Chu Feng knocked her out and blocked her meridians. Then he turned around and said, "I''m still running fast, but fortunately I haven''t moved my animal yuan."


    Knowing where Lu Yi and Lu Po Nu are, although they are in the palace and the headquarters of Lu family, Chu Feng doesn''t care about it. If he doesn''t take back more than 300 million yuan, how can he mix up in the future?


    He opened the doors and windows and left in the air. He wanted to stay low-key for a few months and then left. Now Lu''s family wants to provoke himself, and Chu Feng doesn''t mind showing off.


    "Just now, what happened?"


    When Chu Feng broke through the void, Lu Po Shan happened to pass by, frowning slightly. He did not know who was there. He went to see through the open window. His face changed slightly when he saw the situation inside. He closed the window at once: "Lu Chuanyan, this bitch, is really infected with his brothers."


    The dark scold also looked at that night sky, can be sure Lu broke Yan two people all fainted, but just now that person is who, dares to attack Lu family Prince and princess?


    Some curious Lu Po Shan directly followed up, although that person''s speed is very fast, but looking for a breath, or can be found.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3217

    "That prince, you''d better go back and have a rest."


    Before the emperor''s palace, the two strong guards of the Lu family, seeing that Lu Po Nu was still standing there, had no intention of leaving, so they kindly advised him.


    "No, I''ll just wait here." Lu Po Nu shakes his head and doesn''t want to leave. Now he holds so many animal yuan. If anything happens, he can''t bear the responsibility. However, there are many younger brothers waiting to replace him as the crown prince in Lu''s family.


    Seeing that luponu insisted on not leaving, the two powerful Lu family members did not say anything more. Anyway, this was Lu Po Nu''s own business. He was willing to stand here, so stand.


    As long as according to the meaning of Lu Yi, don''t give him to go in, as for other also can''t manage so much.


    Just like to say, when I went to the dark place to watch, suddenly a heavy breath came, and it was getting closer and closer. The strong Lu family and Lu Po Nu of the two infinite sages were all tensed up and subconsciously looked to the southeast. What happened? Why did someone release such a strong breath to come here?


    Feeling Lu Po Nu''s look changed obviously: "the third king."


    This breath should not be said now. As long as the saints are familiar with it, so are the two guardians. But how could the third King come here at this time?


    Before I could figure it out, Chu Feng had already appeared on the sky. Seeing Lu Po Nu and two Lu family strong men standing there, his mouth showed a faint smile and fell down from the sky.


    However, they didn''t pay attention to Lu Po nu. They just looked up and looked at the direction they always had. After a while, a figure appeared again, and Lu Po Shan came down from the sky.


    All the way Lu Po Shan followed him. Chu Feng knew that he didn''t pay attention to it because he was coming to the palace, and there was nothing to hide.


    Lu Po Shan didn''t think that the man he followed was the third king, and a trace of doubt crossed his brow: "master, why do you want to hurt my sister and brother?"


    "What do you say?" Lu break Nu also wonder how Chu wind came, smell speech a Leng: "elder generation hurt who?"


    Lu Po Shan had no good impression on Lu Po Nu, and there was no fluctuation. He replied, "Lu Po Yan and his seven younger brothers were knocked unconscious by their predecessors in the room."


    Hearing this, Lu Po Nu''s look became strange. Thinking of Lu''s character, he probably knew what had happened, but naturally he would not show it in front of everyone.


    He just looked at the smiling Chu Feng standing there. He found that Chu Feng was looking at himself with a slight frown. He felt very uncomfortable: "master, I don''t know why I came to the palace late at night. Is it my sister and brother who offended you?"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck, his eyes leaped over Lu Po Nu and looked at the imperial palace with a smile: "Lu Huang, I think you''d better come out. If you don''t come out, you may have to change the crown prince."


    Change prince?


    Lu broke Nu''s eyes slightly coagulated when he heard Chu Feng''s words, and his eyebrows were deeply wrinkled: "master, although you are the king, it seems that Lu''s affairs are still not round. Are you making rumors here?"


    Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to Lu Po Nu, but his left eye twinkled through the imperial palace. He saw Lu Yi absorbing the animal yuan there. At the moment, he didn''t care about all the sounds. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He was not absorbing my animal yuan, right?


    Then a thought of Chu Feng''s face suddenly congealed, saw Lu Po Nu''s hand also holding a ring, body shape passed by, but instantly appeared in front of Lu Po nu.


    Lu Po Nu looks like he is about to raise his hand. Chu Feng''s knee is on his body, which makes Lu Po Nu''s strength loose. The speed is too fast. When Lu Po Nu is fast, he has no chance to react. Even Lu Chuanyan and the two strong people of Lu family don''t know what''s going on.


    After breaking Lu Po Nu''s defense, Chu Feng''s hand took the ring from his hand, felt it, and had a warm smile: "it seems that I came in time."


    "Prince Lu, how do you explain the origin of 400 million animal dollars?"


    400 million animal dollars?


    Two Lu family strongmen who are angry that chufeng dare to attack the prince of Lu family are all stunned. Their eyes fall on the ring on Chu Feng''s hand, and even Lu Po Shan is stunned.


    Naturally, she knew the secret of Lu''s ring, but what about 400 million yuan?


    Lu Po Shan didn''t pay attention to Lu Po Nu from the beginning, because he didn''t pay attention to it from the beginning, so Lu Po Nu didn''t pay attention to how many animal Yuan Lu Po Nu secretly stole. When Lu Po Shan heard about 400 million animal yuan, Lu Po Shan knew that Lu Po Nu must have done something.


    Otherwise, depending on the strength of the Lu family and the strangeness of this wave of the sea people, you can get one hundred million yuan of beast yuan. How can there be four hundred million yuan?


    Lu Po Nu, who was defeated by Chu Feng, raised his head and clenched his teeth. His eyes were filled with anger: "that''s what our Lu family got in this battle of the sea clan. What are you going to do, master? Do you want to rob us of the beast yuan of Lu family?"


    "I robbed you Lu''s beast yuan?" Chu Feng sneered, suddenly impolitely raised his feet to kick Lu Po Nu, and his face suddenly changed into a cold one: "this sentence should be I said to you Lu family?""Who took away my 300 million animal dollars?"


    What?


    Lu Po Nu was stunned. When he got up from the ground, he even forgot the pain. He was surprised and looked at Chu Feng: "that man is,,,"


    later, Lu Po Nu stopped in time, but it was too late. Chu Feng showed a strong smile and nodded: "yes, that person is me. I took my woman to the deep sea to hunt for the sea tribe, which happened not at that time I took a ring from you Lu''s family with a ring. I never thought of Lu''s ring. It''s really interesting. "


    "If I didn''t take a look at it tonight, would it all be used and allocated by you?"


    Lu Po Nu couldn''t accept it at all. How could that man be the third king?


    But now I want to say that it''s not the fact and it''s so clear. Otherwise, how to explain Chu Feng''s knowing that he''s rowed away 300 million yuan of beast yuan, and he''s inexplicably cold. This is the king recognized by the chaotic will, and he''s not an opponent at all.


    But that''s 300 million yuan, and the meaning of Lu Yi is to swallow, how can we let it out?


    Unexpectedly, Lu Po Nu didn''t want to hide it. He stood up with a cold face and said, "I didn''t expect that person was you, but so what? This is the land of our Lu family. Even if we want it, it belongs to us. Put down the ring wisely. Otherwise, you are the king. Stay here today!"


    Chu Feng sighed, and when he revealed his identity, the matter could be solved easily. He didn''t want Lu Po Nu to be so tough. The reason why he dared to have such confidence was that Chu Feng probably understood that there was Lu''s support behind him.


    Slightly shaking his head, Chu Feng turned around: "I just take away what belongs to me, block me to die!"


    Lu Po Nu how can let Chu Feng easily take it back, he said: "come on, someone attacked the palace."


    The voice shocked the world, and saints from all over the Lu family came to this side quickly. After a while, more than 100 saints gathered. At the moment, Lu Po Nu was evil to the gall. He knew that if Chu Feng left, not only the beast yuan would be taken away, but also the scandal of Lu family would be spread out, which was absolutely not allowed.


    That will let Lu Yi doubt his ability, then the crown prince also don''t want to block again.


    "I can''t even take my own things?"


    Chu Feng looked around at more than 100 saints, half of them were infinite saints. He looked at Lu Po Nu with a cold smile, and the one who saw the latter nodded firmly. Chu Feng sighed: "unexpectedly, I not only want to take away my own things, but also charge a little interest. Four hundred million yuan of God level beasts are all mine."


    Lu Po Shan was completely confused. Seeing that Lu Po Nu was greedy for Chu Feng''s things, he still had to start now. Although he knew the meaning of Lu''s intention, the Lu family would certainly lose a lot if he really fought. After all, many people know about Chu Feng''s possession of several great artifacts.


    Exasperated, he stepped forward and said, "Lu Po Nu, are you crazy, is it not enough to lose face?"


    "Or do you really want to fight your predecessors to the end?"


    "Never die." Lu Po Nu looked at Chu Feng fiercely in his eyes. Whether it was for himself, for the sake of beast yuan or for the reputation of Lu family, he had to do that: "kill!"


    More than 100 sages probably understood what was going on when they heard about 400 million yuan. Although there was a little pressure on the third king in the war, as long as they cooperated well, there was also a holy king in the Lu family.


    Under the command of lupuno, all of them immediately started to work. The endless dignity of saints surged between heaven and earth, which made the whole Imperial City tremble in an instant, and there were signs of collapse in the palace, because these forces were too strong to be compared with the power of a saint.


    Lu Po Shan see Lu Po Nu evil to the gall, look ugly up, quickly toward the emperor''s palace, drink: "father, hurry out to stop it."


    It''s a pity that Lu Yi now takes the opportunity to be in a stable state. He can''t hear Lu Po Shan''s voice at all. He is just absorbing some animal elements quickly.


    Without any response, Lu Po Shan couldn''t control so much. Seeing that Chu Feng had been completely surrounded, the war was imminent. He went forward and kicked open the door of the imperial palace. He was about to make a sound when he saw Lu Yi sitting on the ground with a ring in front of him, obviously absorbing the beast yuan.


    His face turned pale and finished. Now disturbing Lu Yi may make him crazy. But if you can''t disturb him, the palace tonight will become a battlefield. Lu Po Shan clenched his fist and looked at Lu Po Nu angrily: "after tonight, you don''t want to be the prince again."


    Lu Po Nu did not respond at all. He knew that as long as he killed Chu Feng, the prince was still his.


    Because it not only saved the beast yuan, but also got his artifact after Chu Feng''s death. For these reasons, Lu Po Nu knew that Lu Yi would certainly forgive his recklessness.


    I have to say that Lu Po Nu''s idea is very good. If it succeeds, Lu Yi will not be investigated. But soon Lu Po Nu knows that regret can come so quickly!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3218

    Lu Po Nu regretted it!


    After Chu Feng killed more than 30 saints with Minghong magic sword in his hand, he finally regretted it. He thought that no matter how powerful a king was, he would consume at most a dozen saints. But now he knows that he is wrong, and his mistake is far from the mark.


    From the beginning to the present, Chu Feng has killed more than 30 saints, and his whole body has not been injured at all, or even his strength has been exhausted.


    Although the saints of Lu''s family have been coming, but now Lu Po Nu has no confidence at all.


    As for stopping to let Chu Feng go, Lu Po Nu never thought about it. Until now, so many saints have died. Unless Chu Feng dies, he will not only be unable to continue to be the crown prince, but also will not even have the little life.


    What can''t a living family bring endless benefits?


    So even if he knew that the final outcome might not be very good, Lu Po Nu didn''t mean to stop at the moment. He could only hope that Chu Feng would be killed accidentally, and only Chu Feng would die. Lu''s family got several artifacts. Maybe he still had a little hope.


    Otherwise, Lu Po Nu did not dare to think about the consequences any more, because he was very clear that he could not afford the consequences.


    "Lupuno!"


    Lu Po Shan was always against it from the beginning. At the moment, Lu Po Nu even went all the way to the black. She was also angry: "let everyone stop immediately, or you will be finished when your father wakes up from the settled state."


    Lu Po Nu clenched his fists and looked at Lu Yi. However, he didn''t want to hear what Lu Po Shan said. He only knew that he must suppress things before Lu Yi woke up. Maybe Lu Yi would not know how many people died after colluding with good words.


    It has to be said that Lu Yi is still very smart and has ideas at the moment, but under the absolute strength of Chu Feng, it is doomed to play a little role.


    As for the reason why Chu Feng is so powerful, it is because Pangu shield is defending in his Shenzhou. If you are careful, the attack power of these saints can''t give him too much damage. Of course, the main reason is that Minghong''s magic sword is so strong that the saints dare not get close to him.


    Of course, Chu Feng can kill at this moment, and his own strength is also related, but doomed to these Lu Po Nu they do not know, all thinking is to let Chu Feng die.


    The movement here has also shaken the whole primitive earth. Many people who rely on their own strength come to watch over the palace. Even emperor Shitian comes with his deferred brothers and sisters. It seems shocking to see Chu Feng fighting alone with the sage of Lu family.


    Diyuan is a heart already fluttering: "father, he?"


    "Watch first!" Emperor Shitian knew what Diyuan wanted to say, but now he couldn''t say anything, so he raised his hand to interrupt Diyuan.


    I also know that after this evening, the strength of the Lu family will not be suppressed on the emperor''s family. The sage owned by the emperor''s family will surpass that of the Lu family. The most important thing is that Chu Feng and the Lu family have formed a grudge, which is absolutely not easy to forget.


    Emperor Shitian is also glad that he and Chu Feng have not become enemies, otherwise at this moment will inevitably suffer from merciless suppression.


    Looking at the Chu Feng in the battle, Emperor Shitian asked himself that he could kill more than a dozen saints, but he could not do so. It may be because chufeng had artifact, but he preferred to believe that chufeng was powerful.


    Because if a person''s strength is not strong enough, no matter how powerful the weapon is, there is no way to do it. People with enough strength are also needed to give full play to the absolute power of weapons.


    For Chu Feng, Emperor Shitian had an idea in his heart. He could only be a friend, not an enemy.


    At the moment, Chu Feng has already killed more than 40 Lu family sages. After breaking a saint again, Chu Feng directly ascended to the top of the sky. Looking at the Lu family sages who were full of killing intention, he sighed: "if you don''t stop, I''ll be impolite!"


    Lu Po Nu''s eyes were already red, so many saints died. Even if they got 400 million yuan, it was no use. Moreover, so many people around him saw that the reputation of Lu family was destroyed.


    If you let Chu Feng go, I believe he will not live till tomorrow morning.


    Therefore, in the face of Chu Feng''s words, Lu Po Nu completely thought that he had not heard, and waved his big hand: "give me up, kill him."


    Lu family saints also killed red eyes. No matter Chu Feng was the third king, they all launched a powerful attack. Except for Lu Yi''s palace, which was still intact, the whole palace had been destroyed. If it was not suppressed by others in the periphery, it would have spread to the whole imperial city. It would have been a disaster.


    Chufeng sighed, and the Holy Grail of yin and Yang appeared directly in the air, and suddenly there was a pleasant sound. It was only relative to Chu Feng and other people. For Lu family saint, it was like thunder and thunder constantly ringing in his ears, which was very uncomfortable.When these Lu family sages were distracted, Chu Feng also offered a purple gourd and threw out the Ming Hong magic sword. The sword spirit of thousands of magic swords was rampant, which made the Lu family sages in a hurry. The sword Qi itself did not hurt them very much, but there was interference from the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, and the danger of purple gourd made them more or less injured.


    But if Chu Feng''s means were only these, then it would not be Chu Feng. When the three artifact launched oppression together, Chu Feng also offered a bright moon gun and quickly passed by. If Lu''s family were so persistent, then let them die one by one.


    Faced with Chu Feng''s means, Lu''s family was a little miserable. They resisted the interference brought by the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, avoided the rampage of the magic sword and the strong attraction of purple gourd, but finally they could not escape from Chu Feng''s hands.


    Chu Feng''s methods are so many that they can''t block the same situation.


    On the outer dome of the sky, the people who watched the war saw Chu Feng killing Lu family sages with great emotion, especially Diyuan. She felt that Chu Feng was extraordinary in the early days. At the moment, when she saw Chu Feng''s wild attitude, her heart was beating.


    As a royal family, the Lu family has the highest status in the ancient universe. No one dares to challenge the authority of the Lu family. Even if there is one, it has already died.


    It is absolutely unprecedented for Chu Feng to kill directly in the Lu family palace, because that kind of fierce and powerful fighting power can not be displayed by everyone. It is the ruthlessness that can be exercised only after killing countless people.


    Her legs were slightly clamped. Seeing Lu Wan and Chang''e also coming, she narrowed her eyes and decided to have a good relationship with Chu Feng''s woman. Maybe she could take Chu Feng safely.


    "How about the emperor''s moving?"


    At this time, Emperor Shitian found something and frowned and asked, "didn''t he always like to be lively? Don''t you come to see and learn from such a great war? "


    The emperor yuan was stunned and looked around, only to find that the emperor Qian, who always liked to be lively, was not there. She shook her head to show that she did not know.


    Emperor Yan drew back his eyes, sighed that there were too many dead people, and said in a soft voice: "the second younger brother was injured while annihilating the Hai nationality. I will let him go back to the imperial city this afternoon. It may be that the injury is not good, so I don''t want to come."


    Emperor Shitian frowned and didn''t ask any more questions. The original intention was to let emperor Qian and others see the fury of the battle of Chu Feng and learn some experience from it. Now that no one has come, there is no need to pay attention to it.


    The battle continued, and the corpses of Lu family saints were added to the ground, and even more than a dozen Lu family saints were inhaled into the purple and gold gourd. Faced with the endless means of Chu Feng, no one dared to say that they were intact.


    Lu Po Nu''s face was completely pale. Now the number of dead saints is close to 70. It is impossible to make up for the amount of beast yuan and artifact, because it is related to the family foundation.


    With the death of the saints who started fighting with the Hai people, Lu''s family had already reached the point of breaking bones and muscles. A cold sweat appeared on his forehead unconsciously. He knew that he was really finished this time. There was a sense of regret in his intestines. How did he choose to go to war?


    Lupinu also wanted to blame others, but found that all this was pushed by him. Without his command, all this would not have happened.


    The body swayed slightly and stepped back a few steps. Seeing that nearly 80% of the sages of the Lu family came, and 70 of them died. Who can afford such a loss?


    Chu Feng also at this time, the bright moon gun waved through a Lu family saint''s body, but also directly bumped into his body, that Lu family Saint hit on the ground, it is impossible to remember.


    Haoyue gun drooping, Chu wind left eye flashing blood red light, swept Lu family: "who will die?"


    In a word, Lu family seems to wake up in general, one by one to see the dead Lu family saints on the ground are pale, knowing that this time the Lu family is injured.


    The eyes also coincided to look at Lu Po Nu, all of which were pushed by him. What should we do now?


    What''s more, they also heard the voices of people around them. It turned out that the matter of the night was that luponu had dropped 300 million yuan of the third king, so the third king would have killed him.


    Although the people around are very quiet, but that kind of ridicule is easy to hear, Lu family are very angry.


    Naturally, luponu heard about it, but he would not allow it to go away tonight. Like many gamblers, he always felt that he would win if he gambled.


    "Everyone watching, who is willing to help me Lu family, we Lu family will be grateful."


    "What''s more, this man has several of the ten magic tools and 400 million animal dollars. Killing him is ours, even if he is a king."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3219

    People''s eyes in Lu Po Nu''s words all looked at Chu Feng.


    Now we know that Chu Feng''s ten sacred objects include the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, which is the combination of the Holy Grail of darkness and the Holy Grail of light. There are also bright moon spears, magic swords, sun shooting bows and purple gourds.


    At present, there are already six pieces of them. All of them are magic enough to dominate one side. What''s more, the people who have six pieces of magic weapons just now saw them in their eyes. If they could get them, they would be dispelled just as soon as they had such ideas. Now there are more than 300 saints in Lu''s family. They can''t play with Chu Feng alone. Don''t do it He said that he had six artifact, even if it was ten, he had to have that life to take it.


    What''s more, it''s obvious that Lu Po Nu can''t play any more, so they need their help. How many people can reach the holy land are stupid?


    Therefore, no matter Chu Feng had artifact or 400 million beast yuan, few people were moved. What they were more happy to see was that Chu Feng and Lu''s family were both defeated, and then they would take advantage of each other. Moreover, now the emperor''s family has not made any statement. What should they do if they finally give the emperor''s family a piece of cake?


    So even if these words of luponu are really attractive, no one has the intention to make a move.


    Lu Po Nu also felt that those idle people didn''t want to make a move. He frowned and looked at the emperor Shitian, showing a touch of respect: "Lord, our emperor and Lu family have always been an alliance. On this matter?"


    "Prince Lu, I''m sorry." As soon as Lu Po Nu finished, Emperor Shitian said: "I already know the cause of the matter. It was the shameless behavior of Lu family that swallowed up the third King''s animal yuan, which led to this incident. Originally, you apologized and paid back, but you made a mistake in the end and wanted to kill the third king. Our emperor''s family does not agree."


    The other sages of the imperial family all nodded and said yes. As for what they were thinking, no one knew.


    For Lu Po Nu, the emperor Shitian wanted to see the Lu family consume too much, and then let the emperor family become the first one.


    He was about to give an order to ignore his actions. Suddenly, Chu Feng appeared in front of him. Lu''s family all found Chu Feng, but no one dared to move under the threat of several artifacts.


    Lu Po Nu subconsciously raised his hand, but not half of it. Chu Feng''s Haoyue gun had been pinned on his neck, so that Lu Po nudun did not dare to move.


    Looking at Lu Po Nu who didn''t know how to repent but also wanted to incite people around to kill him, Chu Feng had a warm smile and could not say: "originally, I came tonight, just wanted to take away what belongs to me, and did not want to kill people. Of course, before I came, I also said that if anyone doesn''t let me be comfortable, then I will make others uncomfortable."


    "Now give you a chance to admit what you''ve done, and I won''t kill you."


    Lu Po Nu knew that even if Chu Feng didn''t kill himself, he would die if he lost so much. So he was angry and said, "you are wronging our Lu family. Because you have artifact in your hand, you want to rob us of hundreds of millions of animal dollars."


    Ha ha, ha, Chu Feng laughed, but for the people present, they could all hear that Lu Po Nu was lying, and they could also hear Chu Feng''s insidious murder. They all shook their heads slightly. They thought Lu Po Nu was really useless this time. They even wanted to use the ring to steal other people''s money.


    Some people who have taken Lu''s ring can''t help but wonder whether their own beast yuan has been coveted by Lu family.


    So at the moment, in their hearts for the angry family is a little bit hateful, but their strength and power are there, dare not and Chu Feng the same to the angry family.


    As for Chu Feng, Lu Po Nu''s death was not expected by him, so his smile became more and more interesting, because he did not want to let him live when he wanted to kill himself from the evil Lu Po nu.


    A person who hates himself or is powerful enough is not qualified to live in this world. Even if he can live, he must live like death.


    Glancing over the killing machine, the bright moon gun is about to break through, and Chu Feng sniffs a force oppressing himself.


    With a sneer, he kicked Lu Po Nu forward, and flew across with the help of his strength. Suddenly, he collided with Lu Yi who didn''t know when to wake up. The collision between the two caused a startling situation, and the bodies on the ground were rolled up by the waves and fell far away.


    After the collision, Lu Yi''s face was gloomy and ugly. He would wake up tomorrow morning, but there was too much movement and Lu Po Shan was calling him, so Lu Yi could only wake up, and quickly woke up, which directly caused him some internal injuries.


    What''s more, the beast yuan that was absorbed just now is invalid, but these are not important at the moment. He only knows that Lu''s family has suffered heavy losses this time.


    Although I just woke up, I still understood what happened. I didn''t think that Chu Feng took away the ring with more than 100 million beast yuan. However, no one could have guessed it. The person who could become a king did not have his own storage ring.


    If we knew from the beginning, Lu Yi would never let Lu break Nu do that, but it is a pity that what is said is false now, and the loss of Lu family has become a fact.Of course, the most important thing is that Lu Yi knows that his situation is not Chu Feng''s opponent. If Chu Feng wants to kill him, he can''t escape.


    With the appearance of Lu Yi, everyone was silent, and had a little expectation. There was a fight between the saints and kings. I didn''t know what kind of wonderful it would be.


    "Emperor Lu!"


    Chu Feng tossed and Lu Yi''s hand, nodded and opened his mouth: "this matter, do you also have participation?"


    Chu Feng''s words immediately let the people around look at Lu Yi.


    Yes, most of the beast yuan of Lu family every thousand years is used up by Lu Yi. It must be impossible to say that he did not know it. So Chu Feng''s words completely reminded them. Everyone''s eyes flashed scorn. As a king, he was so mean to covet other people''s beast yuan, and even made rings with stealing function.


    Lu Yi didn''t expect Chu Feng''s words to be so sharp, which directly made him face an embarrassing problem.


    But he is the emperor of Lu, the king of chaotic will, how can he admit his own dirty in front of so many people.


    He just burst out laughing: "it''s really a joke. I use a lot of resources in the whole ancient universe. Do you need to do such a thing for a few beasts?"


    Lu Yi just finished, Chu Feng saw the color of deception, a little more cold in his heart, secretly scolded a hypocrisy and also said with a smile: "that''s 300 million, not a few."


    Lu Yi''s expression is affected, and his eyes flash with cold color. Naturally, he understands the meaning of Chu Feng. He just wants to say that a few beast yuan can''t be moved, but if it is several hundred million yuan, then he Lu meaning will be moved.


    This is in the roundabout scolding himself, but even if Lu Yi knows, now can only be tolerated.


    He didn''t even have a look at the dead Lu family: "brother, let''s talk about it. What do you want to do?"


    "I want his life!" Chu Feng pointed directly to Lu Po Nu, word by word.


    Lu Yi''s expression coagulated. When everyone thought he would refuse, Lu Yi even nodded: "good!"


    However, when the word "good" came out, Lu Yi actually started directly. Originally, Lu broke Nu''s body and was seriously injured by the Chu wind. At the moment, Lu Yi had no defense at all. When the reaction came back, it was too late. A heavy blow hit his heart, and endless power poured into it and destroyed all his channels.


    Lu Po Nu glared round eyes and fell to the ground in disbelief. At the moment of his death, he did not expect that he would eventually die in his father''s hands. As for why, few people around him could think of it.


    But Chu Feng knew that Lu Yi had a little internal injury in his body. He did not dare to fight against him at the moment. Of course, because he was not sure to defeat himself, so many people had already died. It was impossible to die another one. Although Lu Po Nu was the crown prince, he did not say that the prince could not die.


    For Lu Yi''s behavior of giving up his son without hesitation, Chu Feng had to be cautious. The so-called tiger poison does not eat son, Lu Yi''s ruthlessness has already been made clear.


    "Satisfied?"


    And Lu Yi seems to have done a trivial thing, nodded and asked.


    Chu Feng put away all the artifacts, knowing that he Lu Yi had become a complete enemy this time. The latter could kill his son in order to calm down the situation. There was nothing he could do. It was the safest thing for such a person to die.


    It''s just that I can''t do it now.


    Chu Feng reluctantly showed a smile: "Lu Huang knows the great justice, how can I not be satisfied?"


    "Is it time, brother, to return something to me?" But Lu Yi was cold and asked: "as far as I know, the ring you take away is not only your own, but also my Lu family''s thousand year old beast yuan. Is it that brother wants to swallow all of them?"


    Chu Feng showed a banter smile, and finally knew why Lu Yi wanted to attack his son. He just wanted to get the beast yuan. His part could be taken away. Should he stay that part?


    If Chu Feng didn''t want to ossify the relationship at the beginning, and now he has killed him, then the relationship between Lu family sage and Lu family is irreconcilable. How can Lu Yi belong to Lu family, so that he can enhance his perception and enhance his realm?


    So Chu Feng spread his hands innocently: "I''m sorry, I said at the beginning that I''ve collected the interest. The emperor of Lu is dissatisfied and can rob."


    It''s not only not unpleasant for the people around you, but also feel that Chu Feng is right. You Lu''s family did something wrong first, and you only allow you to take others'' money. Don''t you allow them to take them back with interest?


    Moreover, Chu Feng didn''t give Lu Yi the chance to express any words. The magic light''s wings spread out and left with a joking smile.


    Lu Yi clenched his fist in an instant, and then slowly loosened his face to a degree.


    If Chu Feng can keep the beast yuan belonging to Lu family, then he can continue to improve his perception and realm. Now he doesn''t give any at all, and he has only a few hundred thousand left in his hand. I don''t know how much insight he can improve.His heart is filled with hate and murder, he vowed to have a chance, will give Chu Feng to frustrate the ashes!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3220

    After leaving the Lu family palace, Chu Feng found a place where there was no one to remove the mask, and directly destroyed the mask.


    In this way, this mask will not appear again, and he can be a little safer in the rest of the days of this era, because Lu Yi will never be so easy to see tonight, so the best way is to avoid him, because even if he can kill Lu Yi, Chu Feng does not want to do so for the time being.


    Because there is still more than half a year left in this era, everything needs to be careful. If you die in this era, then you are really dead.


    After changing her clothes, she contacted Chang''e and met them outside the imperial city. When Chu Feng arrived here, she found that Diyuan was also there. Chu Feng was very clear about the woman''s mind, but how could she follow Chang''e and Lu Wan?


    But curiosity is curiosity, Chu Feng did not ask more, said to Chang''e: "go back!"


    After Chu Feng and Chang''e both walked into the door of dazzle light, she gently raised her fist, as if to cheer herself up.


    After passing through the gate of dazzling light, Chang''e and Lu Wan came out and saw Chu Feng standing still. They looked forward curiously. When they saw clearly the situation ahead, they were all stunned.


    Because one of the walls of the house collapsed, and Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue could not have done such a thing. A bad premonition suddenly appeared in their hearts.


    Diyuan then came out and saw the wall collapse, her face changed slightly: "what''s going on?"


    Just asked to come out of the voice, snow neon clothes have come out of Chu Feng''s body, facial expression is ugly: "thousand snow?"


    Diyuan blinked her eyes. Suddenly, the snow colored clothes appeared to make her feel a little trance for a while. Then she reflected that she came out of Chu Feng''s body, but now it''s too late to explore what happened, because there was obviously a fight here, and now mu Qianxue and Zhang yun''er are gone.


    Chu Feng walked forward slowly. After a look, he turned back and his eyes fell on Diyuan''s body: "didn''t you tell me that there won''t be any changes in the imperial palace?"


    Emperor yuan looks affected, more nervous and nervous.


    She did say this to Chu Feng. In fact, no one dares to make trouble in the imperial palace. However, in the past month, everyone is on the coast, and most of the strong have been transferred. Even emperor Shitian sits on the coast. Under such a defensive situation, it is not surprising that some people come to the imperial Pavilion.


    Of course, Diyuan would not say that, because the result of such a statement is to attract Chu Feng''s disgust.


    Look some pale meaning, for the present situation she did not know how to explain, but some timid said: "wind king rest assured, I will find two ladies."


    Words just fell, suddenly two figures from the sky, emperor yuan subconsciously looked, stunned: "two, you?"


    Because the people who appear are Zhang Yuner and mu Qianxue, but the walls of that residence have collapsed. Shouldn''t they have an accident? Why is it like nobody is in trouble now?


    Zhang Yuner and mu Qianxue two people looked at emperor yuan, did not reply, just walked to the side of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s heart relaxed when they appeared. Xue nishang also took mu Qianxue''s hand and asked, "what''s going on? Have you had a dispute with the goddess?"


    "No!" Mu Qianxue quickly shook his head, glancing over the emperor yuan when some complex, but still back: "is the emperor moved!"


    It turns out that in the afternoon, most of the people were busy going to the coast to fight the last battle with the sea people, in order to finally plunder some animal yuan. However, the Emperor didn''t come back so early. He also brought four infinite saints. It seemed that they were here, and they came straight to here.


    When they came, they didn''t keep a low profile at all, so Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue had already felt that they were far away. They knew that the evil was coming, and the good ones did not come, so they quickly left and hid themselves.


    Then emperor Qian brought four infinite saints to the house. He found that Zhang Yuner and mu Qianxue were not there. In his anger, he collapsed a wall with one blow, and asked the four infinite saints to look for them everywhere. He did not leave until he had been looking for them for a long time.


    However, in order to prevent the emperor from moving back, Zhang Yuner and mu Qianxue did not come out until they felt the breath of Chu Feng.


    Hearing mu Qianxue restore the situation at that time, Chu Feng sneered: "long princess, is there no one in the imperial pavilion?"


    Di yuan''s face turned pale in an instant. Didai pavilion was her territory. How could there be no one left?


    At this time, Zhang yun''er also said: "at that time, Emperor Qian gave orders directly. If anyone hears the news, he will kill the whole family."


    "So those people in the Imperial Palace see that you may fall into the hands of emperor Qian?" Chu Feng didn''t soften his look because of this explanation. Instead, he said coldly: "if you didn''t hide in advance, what would happen now? What''s more, why didn''t you inform me when something like this happenedZhang yun''er and mu Qianxue both lowered their heads. The former weakly replied, "listen to sister Chang''e that you are carrying out a large-scale attack on the sea people to seize the animal yuan, so Qian Xue and I do not want to disturb you, and we are not safe?"


    Chu Feng sighed, knowing that Zhang yun''er could solve the problem, he didn''t want to trouble him. However, if something happened at that time, he would regret all his life. After all, Emperor Qian himself was an infinite saint, and all of them were infinite saints.


    He clenched Zhang yun''er''s hand and said in a low voice: "this is the last time. No matter what happens in the future, as long as you are threatened, you can inform me, understand?"


    "The woman of Chu Feng was born to be loved by me, not oppressed and hidden, understand?"


    Feeling Chu Feng''s domineering tenderness, Zhang Yuner''s face turned red and nodded. Chang''e and Lu Wan''s hearts were warm. They knew that if it were them, Chu Feng would have the same attitude.


    But although Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue have nothing to do, Chu Feng still turns his eyes to Diyuan and asks indifferently, "Princess Chang, are the people in the Imperial Palace loyal to you or to the emperor''s moving?"


    Diyuan wants to say that nature is loyal to herself, but she feels a little pale when she wants to say it. Unexpectedly, the people in the Imperial Palace are loyal to her. Why didn''t the news spread when the emperor moved to the imperial palace to rob people in the Ming Dynasty?


    With a sigh, the emperor yuan didn''t explain anything for herself. She bowed her head slightly: "wind king, I''m sorry."


    "Excuse me, is that ok?" Chu Feng then asked.


    Di yuan''s expression was stagnant, and she bit her lips slightly: "how can the wind king forgive the inaction of the emperor''s pavilion?"


    "Go to your father." Chu Feng did not have the slightest mood fluctuation, but gave people a strong pressure: "I believe he will tell you what to do, and tell your father, if he does not do it, then I will come!"


    Originally, Chu Feng didn''t want to have conflicts with emperor Shitian or even the people of the emperor''s family, because no matter the spirit of the future emperor Shitian or the master of the world gave him help, but women were the bottom line of Chu Feng. If emperor Qian could do this, he would die.


    Their own women can not protect, how to protect the entire world? Maybe emperor Qian has not done anything, but Chu Feng is not the Chu Feng he used to be. His thought now is that whoever thinks ill of his woman will let people die.


    At that time, if Emperor Yan didn''t arrive in time, Emperor Qian would have died. He didn''t know how to repent and wanted to rob people. If it wasn''t for Zhang Yuner and mu Qianxue, he would have been hurt. This is absolutely not allowed by Chu Feng.


    Emperor yuan looked at Chu Feng, but after saying these words, Chu Feng took Zhang yun''er''s hand and walked into the house. Emperor yuan opened her mouth and Chang''e and others did not say a word.


    The color of a bitter smile flashed in her heart, and Diyuan also turned to leave, knowing that this time''s inaction had already infuriated Chu Feng.


    She did not go to the emperor Shitian, but returned to her own bedroom. Standing outside the palace, she looked cool. Ciyue also came out for the first time: "Princess Chang!"


    Di yuan''s eyes were cold: "to ignore the emperor to move to do not inform me of the people''s residence, di Tai Ge, I do not want a group of threatened to do nothing waste."


    Ciyue also wants to say what happened, when did emperor Qian come to the imperial Pavilion, and Diyuan has already turned away, looking at the distant figure, frowning deeply. What is this going to do?


    Diyuan, who left the imperial Pavilion, came to the imperial palace. Standing at the door, there was a guard blocking her way. At the moment, she was in a bad mood. She didn''t say anything about it. She said, "father, something happened to Chu Feng."


    The next moment the door of the palace opened, Diyuan pushed open her guard and went in. She closed the door and came to di Shitian. She saw that emperor Shitian was checking the number of animal yuan there, and knew that he was going to evenly distribute the money to the family.


    Standing there, Diyuan didn''t know how to open her mouth for a while.


    "What''s the matter?" Emperor Shitian put down a ring, raised his head to see Diyuan''s appearance of being ready to speak but stopped. He also showed a slight smile: "your personality is not like this. Have you encountered something disturbing?"


    Diyuan sighed: "father, the two wives of the wind king were almost robbed in the imperial Pavilion. The people in the imperial palace were threatened and dare not send me news. The wind king was very angry about this and hoped to have an explanation."


    "And let me tell my father that if you don''t do it, he will do it."


    Emperor Shitian frowned and stood up: "who dares to rob people in the imperial pavilion or brother Chu''s wife?"


    Di Yuan said with a bitter smile: "I am not afraid of death, second brother!"


    The emperor''s eyes shrank, his fist clenched, he walked back and forth, closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "it''s time to settle accounts with him. The sun rises, let your brother bring him to see me."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3221

    The next morning, the sun was warm and warm, but it was a difficult day for the human beings on the primitive earth and the world.


    Although the third reason why he killed the king of wealth last night was that he didn''t want to be the third one.


    A total of 54 saints died, and more than 10 saints were taken away by purple gourd. Of course, the most impressive one was that Prince Lu Po Nu was killed by Lu Yi himself to explain to the third king.


    Lu family claimed to be the royal family, and Lu Yi was regarded as the emperor and controlled the greatest power in the ancient universe.


    But last night, through the shameless search for the beast yuan, and the situation of being ravaged by the Chu wind, the reputation and prestige of the Lu family have fallen to the freezing point, and two biggest problems have also been exposed.


    One is that Lu Yi, the so-called star first master, is not the opponent of the third king. If he was the opponent of the third king, so many Lu family sages were killed last night. As the leader of the Lu family, Luyi would never be so indifferent.


    And the result is that he not only did not start, even his own beast yuan did not come back to watch, the star is the strongest, but in vain.


    What''s more, after the wave of the sea people and the first world war last night, the strength of the Lu family has reached the level of breaking bones. It is obviously impossible to control the ancient universe and sit firmly as the first force. In comparison, on the absolute strength, the imperial family has surpassed the Lu family and become the first force.


    Lu Yi was obviously aware of this problem, so he issued an announcement before the arrival of this morning, hoping that the third king could let go of more than ten Lu family sages in the purple gourd. The Lu family is very grateful for this.


    But after Lu''s family sent the news, there was no response at all, as if that person had disappeared completely.


    However, we also think this is expected.


    Through the first world war last night, the grudges between the Lu family and the third king must be irreconcilable. How could the third king let go of people, even though they could consume the strength of the Lu family?


    Therefore, for the Lu family to put down the gesture of the request, everyone knows it is useless.


    Many people began to leave the Lu family and move into the area of the emperor''s family. It is obvious that in the next few days, the emperor''s family is about to rise. At this time, if you don''t hold the legs of the emperor''s family, you will have no chance even if you want to.


    Because of this, from the moment he opened his eyes, he was very happy. He felt that if he would become the king of the imperial family in the future, he would be the absolute master of the universe.


    As for Emperor Yan, Emperor Qian didn''t pay attention to it at all. How can a man who is not engaged in a proper job compete with himself?


    However, when Emperor Yan came to Tiange early in the morning to ask him to go with him to the emperor Shitian, Emperor Qian showed obedience. He went with cuokang and four infinite saints. His style was greater than that of Emperor Yan.


    No matter where he went or where he went, he was single. He never took a group of people with him because of his style and style. It''s not that there are no such people around him, but that he has no interest in showing off.


    When the two came to the palace of emperor Shitian, Emperor Qian found that Diyuan was also there, with a smile on his face: "sister, it''s very fast!"


    Diyuan hehe smile, she is not fast, but last night to now has not left.


    Emperor Qian had been used to this attitude of Diyuan, so he didn''t care at all. Instead, he speculated about what emperor Shitian asked them to do in the early morning. Was it because the power of the emperor''s family was damaged, so he let them fight for the reputation of the first one in the universe?


    Then I was very excited when I thought about Emperor''s accommodation, because if it was, it would be great.


    In his fantasy, Emperor Shitian also came out of it. The three brothers and sisters immediately stepped forward to some of them and said respectfully, "father!"


    "Emperor Qian, you know what happened last night?" The emperor Shitian sat down and could not see the slightest waves falling on Emperor Qian''s body.


    The reason why the Emperor didn''t fall down was that his face was almost covered with smiles: "I''ve heard that Lu''s death provoked the third king, so there was a World War I, which damaged a large number of saints, and even the prince Lu Po Nu died."


    "You seem to know that." Emperor Shi Tian nodded slightly: "then if you were Lu Po Nu, how would you do it?"


    The emperor moved in a daze and didn''t know how emperor Shitian would ask such a question. Only if the emperor paid attention to himself would he ask that question.


    After thinking about it for a while, Emperor Qian said solemnly: "if I were lupuno, even if I had taken away the beast yuan of the third king, I would have hidden it in the first time, instead of waiting for the third king to come to find evidence. This is the most failed place of Lu Po Nu, and he even said something wrong."


    A touch of sadness and disappointment flitted through the emperor''s mind and asked Emperor Yan, "if it was you, what would you do about the third king?""Such shameless behavior will never happen in our imperial family." Emperor Yanping''s reply was calm: "as for the matter of the third king, I will keep a sense of awe. Even if I can''t be a friend, I can''t be an enemy."


    Emperor Qian''s look affected, found that he seems to have missed something.


    The emperor Shitian was very satisfied with Emperor Yan''s answer, and then asked, "what do you think should be done if someone in our emperor''s family offends the third king or someone who is particularly important?"


    "This?" Diyan was also stunned. He was also informed by Diyuan to ask diqian to come over in the morning. However, he is not very clear about what happened. However, according to his understanding of emperor Shitian, he knows that emperor Shitian will not ask these questions for no reason, just what happened?


    While Emperor Yan was meditating, Emperor Qian caught the general and said, "father, if a member of our emperor''s family offended the third king as foolishly as luponu, even if he was the same as luponu, he was not aware of it, but for the sake of stability, we must destroy our relatives."


    "After all, the third king has shown his strength last night. Although our imperial family may be able to fight with all the strength, we can never sacrifice for one person."


    "That''s right." Emperor Shi Tian nodded slightly and looked out of the hall: "cuokang, you all come in."


    The emperor moved in a daze. I didn''t know how emperor Shitian would let his followers come in, but he didn''t make any noise. He just speculated about what he was going to do and how he suddenly let people in.


    Without waiting for emperor Qian to understand, Emperor Shitian suddenly appeared beside cuokang and the four infinite saints. One hand pinched cuokang''s neck and crushed his throat directly. Emperor Qian was surprised to see this scene: "father!"


    "Shut up!" The emperor Shitian turned his head and said in a cold voice. After deterring the emperor from moving, he asked the four infinite sages: "did you go to the imperial Pavilion yesterday afternoon?"


    Hearing the question of emperor Shitian, the four infinite saints were all stunned. They all looked at emperor Qian with the same eyes. Emperor Qian also frowned and coldly swept over Diyuan, thinking that it was emperor yuan who came to complain to Emperor Shitian.


    It''s just that even if it''s like this, it won''t kill a person, right?


    Emperor Qian did not wait for the four infinite sages to answer, then he took the message: "father, yesterday we did go to the emperor Tai Pavilion, and made a little noise, but we did nothing else. Is it too much for you to kill cuokang like this, because cuokang has never been to the Imperial Pavilion yesterday."


    "And even if you''ve been to the imperial Pavilion, you can''t be guilty to death!"


    All of a sudden, the emperor Shitian released a strong intention to kill. The four infinite saints were destroyed by the emperor before they understood what was going on. They could become the strong ones of the holy king, but they were not the infinite sages who could fight against it.


    The emperor moved this time is really muddled: "father!"


    Emperor Shi Tian Shen, lonely, walked by the side of emperor Qian and raised his hand: "Di Yan, di yuan, you go down first, and do what you should do."


    Emperor Yan frowned and wanted to say something, but he had already been pulled away by emperor yuan. Emperor Shitian also closed the door of the palace directly and sat on the throne to watch the emperor move.


    When the latter was already nervous and sweating, Emperor Shitian said faintly: "cuokang didn''t go to the imperial Pavilion yesterday, but before that, he offended a person. He is your close friend, so surely there is no lack of you to make suggestions and do bad things. Although my father seldom takes care of things, it doesn''t mean that you don''t know anything."


    "Just now you said that if someone offended the third king, even the core of the imperial family would die, right?"


    Emperor Qian''s forehead began to sweat. At the moment, he didn''t know where he had done wrong. When he heard the emperor''s question, he nodded and said, "yes."


    "Good!" The emperor Shitian nodded quietly and said in the confused look of emperor Qian: "there is someone in our emperor''s family who has offended the third king. He wants to rob the wife of the third king, and he also has to take the third king. The third king has asked me to explain, and I am going to do as you say."


    Snatch the wife of the third king?


    Emperor Qian was stunned for a moment, slowly aftertaste, and suddenly came back to his mind: "father, that",, ""


    before emperor Qian could say the last words, a heavy pressure had been pressed on his body, and even felt the suffocation of his neck. He could also hear the voice of emperor Shitian''s sigh: "you know, take this secret and have a good rest! ¡±


    with a click, Emperor Qian fell on the ground with his eyes wide open and took a deep breath to calm his mood. After all, Emperor Qian was not his own son. Only by killing him could more people live.


    At the moment of his death, Emperor Qian had only one idea, that is, Emperor Shitian was so powerful that one finger could kill an infinite sage, but he knew it too late and everything was too late.


    After emperor Shi Tian''an sent people to clean up the bodies of emperor Qian and his followers, Diyuan also returned, looking worried: "father, they are gone."Emperor Shitian sighed and seemed to have known it for a long time: "trust between people needs to be established for a long time, but if you want to let trust collapse, it only needs one thing."


    "Don''t get tangled up any more. I believe brother Chu is a man of reason. We have already made measures to punish emperor Qian. He will understand that we, Hu, and should still be friends."


    Diyuan bit her lips and nodded. At the moment, her heart had already hated emperor Qian and the bodyguards who knew but didn''t report. Otherwise, Chu Feng would never leave the imperial Pavilion.


    It''s just that it''s useless to say anything now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3222

    Chu Feng left the Imperial Palace and left with Chang''e and others. None of them left. As for where he went, no one knew, and there was no way to trace it. Emperor Shitian also ordered Emperor Yan and Diyuan not to mention Chu Feng any more. He even asked Diyuan to warn those who knew about it that they were not allowed to reveal a word. The third king was once in the imperial palace.


    In that case, others would suspect that the Lu family was under the command of the emperor''s family. Before the conspiracy was completely suppressed, Emperor Shitian didn''t want to be an enemy. Of course, he was not afraid to fight anyone.


    "No news yet?"


    In the emperor''s family chose to keep the secret, Lu Yi sat on the throne in a deep face and asked indifferently.


    Standing in the palace were Lu Pengyan and Lu Baoshan. At the beginning, they were sent out to announce his decision, that is, to try to get back more than ten saints who had been taken away from the purple gourd. So far, many saints have died in the Lu family, and any remaining saints are precious.


    But Lu Po Shan and Lu broke Yan to find a lot of places, and even spread the news to all corners of the ancient universe, but there was no news of the third king.


    Of course, they didn''t know whether the third king had received the news, but they both felt that the third king must have got the news, but he didn''t want to let go of the more than ten people of the Lu family.


    "I''m asking you!" Lu Yi raised his head and drank in a low voice.


    "Father, calm down." Lu Po Shan, affected by her look, stepped forward and said, "we have sent out all the news according to your wishes, but there has been no reply. Maybe, the third king doesn''t want to release people."


    Lu Yi took a deep breath. Last night, because of his anger, he forgot more than ten people who were taken away by the purple gourd. I believe that if he opened his mouth last night, he might have put them back.


    Now that people have left, it is obviously impossible for them to put them back.


    Lu Yi is not an idiot or a fool. He knows that he and the mysterious third king have been immortal through the events of last night. If he can consume the strength of Lu''s family on such a matter, the third king will surely enjoy it.


    It seems that in an instant, Lu Yi was tired and said: "just, many of them are dead, and I don''t care about more than ten more dead. How much animal yuan you have in your hands now? I want God''s land."


    Lu Po Shan took off his ring: "only 300000."


    Lu broke her face and seemed a little reluctant, because she still wanted to use these beasts to enhance her own perception. She did not want to be king, but at least she could enhance her strength. But now that Lu Yi opened her mouth, she could not hide it.


    In the heart secretly scolds a, Lu breaks Yan also took off own ring: "my than broken Shan elder sister is a little less, only 200000."


    Lu Yi narrowed his eyes. Most of the rest of Lu family''s animal yuan were taken away by Lu Po nu. Now the rest must be very few. If you want to collect it again, it''s impossible. It just makes the depressed and bored family members more tired of themselves.


    After all, if it was not Lu Po Nu, Lu''s family would not be earlier than the disaster. As a father, he was more or less disgusted.


    After calculating, Lu Yi sighed: "with mine, it''s only a million points. I don''t know if this animal yuan can make me go further and touch the supreme heaven."


    Raised his hand, Lu broke Yan and Lu Po Shan''s ring came to his hand. He did not know that to achieve the supreme, he still needed to get the ten square artifact and the supreme throne. He said, "you all go down. Next, I think it''s OK for you to close down to digest and understand the supreme realm. If you handle the minor matters, I will come out naturally."


    Lu Po Shan sisters nodded and left the imperial palace. Looking at the gate closing slowly, Lu broke his face with a look of pain.


    Until far away from the emperor''s palace, Lu broke Yan''s discontented face and said, "sister Po Shan, what do you think? We have a hard time. Just now my father asked for our animal yuan, you at least said to keep some for yourself."


    "Now, the sea people have suffered a lot, and it is unlikely that there will be a large-scale landing for ten thousand years. What can we rely on to enhance our perception?"


    "Forget it, father will kill us if we say too much." Lu Po Shan sighed and shook his head: "didn''t you see father''s left hand just now?"


    Left hand?


    Lu broke Yan to think about it. Just now Lu Yi''s left hand seemed to be clenching into a fist. Later, he slowly loosened it. Then he thought about Lu''s face changed slightly: "did father have the heart to kill us just now?"


    Lu Po Shan nodded: "yes, my father clenched his fist when he knew that we didn''t have any news to rescue the more than ten saints who were taken away, which showed his inner anger. Then he asked if we had any beast yuan, and there were blue veins on the fist, so I took off the ring for the first time at that time."


    "Fortunately, you are smart enough. Otherwise, I can only collect the corpse for you now, and you can''t make love with those brothers any more."


    Lu broke Yan this also a face to be afraid of, but heard Lu broken Shan behind the words, small mouth cocked up, a face of grievance: "what are you saying, I don''t understand."Lu Po Shan looked at her half sister, pulled up her right hand and rolled up her sleeve: "you don''t need to install it in front of me. If you do, explain where your virginity marks are? And last night when I passed by your room, what were you and seven brothers doing


    Lu broke Yan Du Du mouth, but there is nothing to be ashamed of, unexpectedly Lu Po Shan knew that, that knew, also nothing.


    Spread his hands and went forward: "go, it won''t be like this in the future. I found a man I''m more interested in. His eyes are so charming."


    Lu Po Shan micro frown, for the appearance of pure water sister know is can not change.


    Just when he was about to leave, he suddenly heard Lu break Yan saying, "the third king, I will try to get him, even overnight."


    Lu Po Shan, two steps out of the house, stumbles and looks helplessly past Lu''s face. I''m afraid that she is the only one who can have such an idea: "I advise you not to let your father know your mind, otherwise, don''t say the third king is an ordinary man, you don''t have a chance to hook up again."


    Lu broke Yan spit out his tongue and went to one side. The man died under the peony. Lu broke Yan would rather die under the legs of the man.


    At the moment, chufeng naturally did not know that Lu''s family had a wonderful flower like Diyuan. Instead, he took Chang''e and others for more than 100000 light-years to come to a beautiful but desolate little planet. Before landing, chufeng had already checked it, and there was no one on the planet.


    They found a secluded place, surrounded by rivers and towering trees, and surrounded by several caves, which were very neat and tidy. Of course, the most important thing was that even if a saint crossed the Star River, they could not find the hidden caves here.


    However, there won''t be saints who are so bored to shuttle between the stars. If they really want to go somewhere, they can just open the dazzling door. This planet is at least thousands of light-years away from the rest of the planet. I believe no one will pass by here.


    Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue go to clean up those caves and it''s easier to settle down. Chu Feng stands alone by the river.


    His original idea was to give emperor Shitian ten divine tools to the emperor when he had stayed in the Imperial Palace until almost the same time. However, when the emperor moved, Chu Feng still chose to leave. He didn''t trust the emperor Shitian and the emperor yuan, but didn''t trust the rest of the people.


    Those bodyguards of the imperial palace can not make a statement at one time, then they are likely to sell out the second time. In this era, they still need to stay for some days. Chu Feng doesn''t want to have any accidents.


    So he chose to find a secluded planet, and he could absorb some of those orcs to improve his own perception.


    Chang''e and Lu Wan also got a lot of animal yuan. Chu Feng collected millions of animal yuan for them respectively. In addition, they also gave them a beast yuan of infinite sea king to see if they could improve their perception to the extreme.


    Of course, Xue nishang and mu Qianxue, and Zhang Yuner and chufeng also gave Bai Wanshou yuan and an infinite sea king''s beast yuan respectively. Now that there are a large number of animal yuan in the two rings, naturally, we don''t worry about it. Moreover, the rings taken from Lu Po Nu are not prohibited, which is absolutely safe.


    A total of five caves were cleared, one for each, one for chufeng and one for xuenishang, because they could not be separated too far.


    After everything is ready, Chu Feng launched the realm of demons, although no one will come to this planet, but be careful, there will be no mistake.


    Then he looked at several women and said, "we don''t have a lot of time in this era. I decided that the rest of the time will be used to improve my perception ability. As long as the perception ability goes up, it will be of great help to us. Maybe your power can be improved to the extreme."


    "Of course, even if we can''t go to the extreme and enhance our perception, we can gradually improve our realm."


    Zhang yun''er asked, "Chu Feng, how long will we be closed?"


    Chu Feng calculated: "seven days before our time is coming, we will go to the Lord and give him ten magic tools to see him become the supreme. We can almost leave."


    The faces of all the women are congealed. They know that when they come out of seclusion, it is time to go back to the seventh era. When they go back, they think that they will face the war of extermination directly.


    Everyone''s mood was a little heavy. They entered a cave. Chu Feng and Xue nishang walked into a slightly larger cave. Looking at the solemn look of snow nishang, Chu Feng said with a smile: "snow Lord, next we will get along with each other for more than half a year."


    Xue nishang is still thinking about how to get the best understanding. She is stunned when she hears Chu Feng''s eyes. In addition, she has some connection with Chu Feng''s thoughts. She immediately understands the meaning of Chu Feng.


    After half a year''s relationship, Chu Feng is a person in need. Naturally, the meaning is very clear.


    After she was shy, she found a place to sit cross legged and looked at Chu Feng, who was playing with her eyes. She said coldly, "I''m sitting here."


    Chu wind suddenly a burst of excitement, snow Ni Chang meaning is also very clear, that is, she sat there, need to go.With a smile, Chu Feng also sat down and added the corner of his mouth: "when my perception reaches the extreme, I''ll celebrate. You should be ready."


    Snow nishang en''s response to a way closed his eyes, seemingly cold as frost, no mood, but the heart has been shy to an extreme, Chu Feng so-called celebration, snow nishang naturally understand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3223

    Time flies, nearly seven months of time quietly passed, on that small planet Chu Feng opened his eyes, eyes flashing deep color, the whole person seems to be a lot of empty.


    In the past few years, Chu Feng used five infinite sea king animal yuan and 30 million God level animal yuan, and then he was always in a mysterious feeling. His perception was beyond any time in the past. It seemed that he was integrated with the heaven and earth. He could touch the sky when he raised his hand and changed the earth with one look.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng stood up. With the moment he stood up, a slight tremor appeared in the cave.


    Xue nishang, who is still sitting still, has opened her eyes. In fact, Xue nishang has already woken up from her settled state two months ago, because she finds that she has reached the extreme of her own perception and can''t improve any more.


    Everyone''s perception has a critical point, which depends on a person''s talent. If a person''s critical point is there, then no matter how many spiritual treasures are given to him, they can''t be promoted. On the contrary, if a person''s critical point is very high, then only enough spiritual treasures are needed to continuously improve.


    Xue nishang had reached the critical point two months ago, so she couldn''t be promoted. But Chu Feng woke up at the moment. It can be seen that his insight is very high, but no one knows how high it is. Xue nishang will not ask such questions.


    Standing up, Chu Feng closed his eyes and pondered over the past half a year. His mouth slowly picked up a funny smile: "so it is."


    Snow Ni Shang came to the side: "what''s the matter?"


    "I remember saying a word at the beginning." Chu Feng opened his eyes with a warm smile, and his playful eyes fell on his face: "are we going to celebrate now?"


    Snow neon clothes look one Zheng, a kind of bashful feeling surges into the heart, how can not know the meaning of Chu Feng?


    But when the Chu wind was about to approach, the snow colored clothes and red lips lit up: "respect God, they have also woken up."


    Shit!


    Chu Feng was very excited at the moment, because he realized something deep and wanted to study life and ideals with Xue nishang. She didn''t want LV Wan. They woke up long ago and looked at Xue nishang helplessly. It seems that it will take some time for him to eat his spiritual body!


    A sigh of regret: "go, go out!"


    Snow nishang should a way to follow the Chu wind to go out, just that slight tremor also attracted the attention of Chang''e and others, now all stand outside the cave entrance.


    They had already woken up one or two months ago, but the Chu wind had not moved, so they had been staying outside without disturbing them. At the moment, they saw Chu Feng coming out in high spirits, and several people met them.


    "Yes, infinite sage."


    Chu Feng glanced over and saw mu Qianxue with a smile: "it seems that in the past time, you have got a deep understanding."


    Mu Qianxue nodded slightly: "we really have a deep understanding. Although we haven''t touched the supreme opportunity yet, I believe that our understanding of the power of wind and snow for saints, especially the cultivators, has reached a very deep level."


    "That''s good." Chu Feng nodded and glanced over Chang''e, Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er. When she saw Zhang yun''er, her eyes lit up slightly. Although Zhang yun''er''s breath was very peaceful, and even she could not feel her strength and realm, such Zhang yun''er was the taboo goddess in the peak state.


    Zhang yun''er nodded with a smile and didn''t need too many words. This time, everyone had a harvest.


    Chu Feng also said with a smile: "how do you feel? Compared with the previous words? "


    Xue nishang took the words: "if I can fight with Pu Yuan Lei, I am confident that I can defeat in 100 rounds."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. Xue nishang''s strength might have been a little weaker than Pu yuanlei at the beginning. Now she dares to say that she can defeat Pu yuanlei in 100 rounds. That is extraordinary progress. After all, what the sage wants to improve his realm depends on his perception. The deeper his perception, the more he realizes, the more he will surprise the world. If he doesn''t understand enough, he won''t have any improvement in ten thousand years.


    Just like the original pujingqiong, more than 100000 years after becoming a saint, he did not make any progress.


    Mu Qianxue also said: "I can draw with PU yuanlei and others."


    Chu Feng smiles and nods. Mu Qianxue is able to draw with Pu Yuan Lei. It can be seen that he has improved a lot. As for Zhang yun''er, Chang''e and Lu Wan, Chu Feng doesn''t need to ask. They can defeat the four ancestors, but they don''t know what kind of state they are now?


    Looking at the sky, Chu Feng calculated: "they will return today. We will go back in ten days. Wan Jie will not suffer too much suffering."


    The women''s hearts are also heavy, knowing that today in the seventh era is the day of the return of the four ancestors. Thinking that there are only dream and Xueying left in Wanjie, they must not be able to stop the four ancestors from crushing. Now the only hope is that they can do well, that''s OK.


    "The devil."In the melancholy of Chu Feng, mu Qianxue whispered: "respect God, the emperor and goddess have the strength to fight against the original four ancestors, or even defeat them. How about you?"


    Just now, everyone didn''t ask, but they were all curious about the strength of Chu Feng. After all, Chu Feng had already had the strength to fight against the four ancestors since the beginning, and even could crush them. Now Chu Feng has swallowed up so many orcs, or is it in the first era of the universe with such abundant aura of heaven and earth, should it be more powerful?


    Chu Feng showed a peaceful smile and said: "from very early on, in my eyes, there is nothing."


    It seems that there is no marginal answer, but let the women smell the meaning, that is, today''s Chu wind, in addition to nothingness, no one can fight with one of them, then Chu Feng and nihilism can crush nihility?


    Thinking of the mysterious nothingness and powerful strength, all the women have doubts in their hearts, but now everyone has not asked, because it is a difficult question for Chu Feng to answer whether he can overcome nihility.


    Chu Feng also took back his eyes and looked at his clothes which had been covered with dirt for half a year. He said with a smile, "first find a place to clean it, and then go back to the primitive earth. We have only ten days left. I believe that the Lord has a deep understanding in the past half year, and there is only ten magic tools left."


    As we all know, time is running out. Xuenishang steps forward and enters chufeng''s body. The rest of us are also ready to do the last thing to let the first Supreme emperor of all ages appear.


    And in Chu Feng, they were preparing for the last thing in the first universe, between the stars of the seventh.


    Satyana and nothingness stand together, to see the long Star Road in space, since standing with nothingness, satina''s strength has been a qualitative leap, I believe that in the face of the Chu wind, satina is confident that she can fight to the end and will not be crushed.


    But now satina is not happy at all, because from the disappearance of Chu Feng eight months ago to now, even if it is nihility, we don''t know where he is.


    At first, when Chu Feng went to play and relax, he knew that it was impossible now. Chu Feng must have gone somewhere and was improving himself, but I don''t know how strong Chu Feng is now?


    Satyana to Chu wind curiosity, nothingness light mouth: "you also have no news?"


    Satina nodded gently: "there is no news at all. I even went to the present world to look for some people close to Chu Feng. They also said that they did not know where Chu Feng was. The five sages were also looking for Chu Feng everywhere. So now Chu Feng, with his several women, is completely missing."


    Hearing satyana''s words, nothingness has no mood fluctuation at all, because it doesn''t know where Chu Feng is, but there is always a sense of uneasiness.


    Shaking his head and sighing: "the fate of the disorder will be reshaped in 14 days, then I can also change the universe and everything. Now even I can''t spy out where Chu Feng is, what he is doing, and even what kind of results I don''t know."


    "Satyana, I have given you a chance to be reborn and fight Chu Feng again. Next, I will give you absolute power, so that you can ignore any power except Chu Feng."


    Satina was stunned and narrowed her eyes: "what strength?"


    Nothingness did not answer, but slowly forward, the illusory figure floating, a hand gently raised to point out, in the stars suddenly appeared between the four light gates.


    Satina''s eyes were fixed. She knew that nothingness would not be so simple. She dared to say that she could ignore any force except Chu Feng. Then she must be a powerful force.


    Under her gaze, each of them came out of the light door. When she saw the four people who appeared, satina''s pupils shrank sharply: "dreamer, Thor, Vulcan, snow girl!"


    It seems that they are the four ancestors of the Xiuzhen world, but at the moment, the four ancestors look dull, as if they have no intelligence, which makes satina very curious. She just feels the rolling breath on them. She changes her face slightly. Although she is not as strong as she is now, she can be arrogant.


    "I planted the seal of slavery."


    With a meaningless and meaningful smile, he turned to look at the other side. Suddenly, a beam of light fell from the sky and a huge light door appeared: "but it''s obviously impossible that they just want to compete with the strength under the flag of Chu Feng. They are just appetizers!"


    All of a sudden, many powerful forces emerged from the light door. When satina saw it clearly, her face changed greatly: "saints, how can there be so many saints?"


    One by one, there were more than 100 sages standing there, but they were more sluggish than the four ancestors. They seemed to have no emotion or even feel angry at all.


    Nothingness nodded slightly, calm to the extreme: "the seventh era of the universe stirred up countless small eras, and there were more than 100 mighty saints. Although they all died in the end, some of them were dead, but there are always some people whose bodies are immortal.""Now I give you more than 100 saints and dead men whom I have cultivated for many generations. I hope you will not let me down."


    "I don''t care where Chu Feng is now. After 14 days, I still control the nihility of fate, not the fate controlled by the supreme."


    The shock in the eyes of satina is still unable to disperse. She finds that nothingness is too powerful. However, when she hears the nothingness, she still conceals her shock and nods: "I will."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3224

    When satyana led the four great ancestors and the saints to Wanjie to control the forces under the banner of Chu Feng, Chu Feng also took Chang''e back to the imperial city.


    After the first World War, the Lu family suffered huge losses. Now the emperor''s family has become the first force in the ancient universe. However, the Lu family has not been crushed because of this, because the emperor Shitian was not that kind of person. Moreover, no matter how much loss the Lu family suffered, its own strength was still strong. It was not cost-effective to hurt the enemy 1000 times and lose 800 yuan.


    The emperor''s family did not aim at the Lu family, and it was impossible for the Lu family to compare with each other.


    The only difference is that Lu Yi, who is known as the first strong star in the sky, has no one to give him such honor. Everyone pursues the first star power, that is, the third king. He can crush the Lu family and kill dozens of saints alone. Such a person is not the first one in the sky. Who is it?


    Not long after Chu Feng entered the Imperial City, he learned what had happened in the past half a year. He had no interest in being called the best star in the sky.


    Because he didn''t belong to this era after all, and he was the first in the seventh universe. He had a good immunity to the so-called first Chu wind, because if he didn''t kill the nihility, everything would be false.


    When he came to the imperial city this time, Chu Feng wanted to make the emperor Shitian the supreme one, so he didn''t delay much. He took the women directly to break through the void and came outside the imperial Pavilion.


    With the death of emperor Qian, the status of Diyuan also rose, and the guards at the gate increased a lot than before. Chu Feng did not enter the imperial Pavilion without asking directly. Instead, when the guard came up to cross examine, he said, "please inform the eldest princess, and say that a person named Chu Feng will visit."


    The guard felt that the four women of Chu Feng and Chang''e were saints, and there was no expression on their faces. Hearing the words, they nodded directly: "OK, please wait a moment!"


    Then she went and spread the news to ciyue. People of their level were not qualified to contact Diyuan directly.


    In the center of the imperial Pavilion, ciyue sat cross legged and watched the flowers bloom and fall. She received the news from the guard. After hearing that a person named Chu Feng visited her, she stood up at once. Her eyes were filled with shock.


    After her reaction, ciyue quickly runs into Diyuan''s bedroom. When she goes in, she sees Diyuan lying there unhappily. She shakes her head with a bitter smile. She knows that Diyuan has been thinking about Chu Feng all the time for more than half a year.


    The corner of the mouth is slightly warped, and ciyue also comes to play with her heart. She opens her mouth softly: "long princess!"


    Diyuan nodded powerless: "don''t bother me. I feel depressed when I think that no one can enjoy this princess''s body."


    "Princess Chang, there''s a man outside asking to see you." Holding back the smile, ciyue said solemnly: "according to the guard, he is a man, but also a saint. He has admired you for a long time, so he wants to come to see you, and by the way, he wants to propose marriage to you and marry you!"


    Emperor yuan smell speech frown: "let him go, this princess is who can remember?"? If you don''t have the strength of the wind king, go cool. "


    "Said the guard." Ciyue replied with a puzzled face: "but that man just won''t go, because he is a saint, and the guards can''t help him, so he passed the news to me. What do you think to do?"


    "How great are saints?" Di yuan couldn''t find Chu Feng. She was very depressed in her heart. When she heard the words, she sat up and down, plump and swaying, almost all of which made ciyue dizzy: "change clothes. I''ll go to see which bastard is so brave. Even if it was Lu pengnu''s salivation, Princess Ben didn''t dare to do this. What is he?"


    The four maids immediately came out and helped Diyuan get dressed.


    I don''t know that ciyue is teasing herself. Diyuan goes out of her bedroom angrily and goes away. Ciyue follows up with her face and thinks about what it will be like if Diyuan sees Chu Feng.


    Of course, I was also wondering how Chu Feng disappeared for more than half a year and then appeared.


    Soon, Diyuan came to the gate of the imperial Pavilion. People were still in the sky, and they began to speak angrily: "which bastard dares to make trouble outside the imperial pavilion?"


    Then she fell down. When she saw Chu Feng and others, Diyuan was slightly stunned and blinked. Chu Feng wanted to be quite depressed at the moment. She came to visit and wanted you to take me to see your father. When did he make trouble?


    The puzzled eyes looked at the guard just now, and Diyuan also looked at the guard, and asked, "don''t you say that someone admires this princess and asks to see her, why don''t you still refuse to leave?"


    The guard was stunned, and then he knelt down on the ground in a hurry: "Princess Mingjian, I didn''t spread the news like this. I just said to miss ciyue that there is a man named Chu Feng who wants to see you, princess. You also have four women. They are all saints."


    Di yuan blinked her eyes. Seeing the following ciyue, she immediately puffed up her mouth. How could she not know that she had been fooled by this girl, but now she has no time to pay attention to ciyue teasing herself. She just looks at Chu Feng with a pair of eyes.Being looked at Chu Feng in the eyes of Diyuan was uncomfortable. She knew that if LV Wan and Chang''e were not there, Diyuan would have rushed forward.


    A gentle cough distracted everyone''s attention. Chu Feng said with a warm smile: "Princess Chang, I''m sorry to disturb you, but can you take me to meet your father? Although I can go directly, it will inevitably cause some misunderstanding."


    It was Emperor Shitian, the king of the imperial city. Now the rise of the emperor''s family is the most outstanding person in the universe. Even if you go to the Imperial Palace rashly, you can see him, but it''s hard to avoid attracting other people''s attention. It''s not as good as taking it with you.


    Di yuan still think that Chu Feng is to find their own, do not want Chu Feng to find themselves, just to let her lead the way, the corners of her mouth slightly affect the eyes of a bit of resentment.


    Just after the original thing, Diyuan knew that there was still something awkward between her and Chu Feng. She pursed her lips and nodded slightly: "let''s go."


    Instead of talking nonsense here, it''s better to take Chu Feng in the past, so as to get a good impression.


    Let ciyue take good care of the imperial Pavilion. Diyuan takes Chu Feng and her party to leave. Not a moment later, she comes to the Imperial Palace and falls in front of the grand palace. More than a dozen guards in the dark also come out. Diyuan has been used to this for a long time: "tell my father that there is a man named Chu Feng who wants to see him."


    The guard leader''s eyes were stunned, looked at the Chu wind beside the emperor yuan, and bowed slightly: "Princess Chang, the Lord once told me that if there is a person named Chu Feng who wants to see you, you can go in directly."


    Then he took all the guards back.


    Di yuan blinked her eyes and blushed slightly. It turned out that emperor Shitian had already made an explanation, so even if Chu Feng came by himself, he could see him, which seemed a little redundant.


    Fortunately, Chu Feng was not the kind of person who broke the embarrassment and said softly, "Princess Chang, please lead the way."


    Emperor yuan went to the palace with a sound, and the door of the palace was opened. The party went in, and the emperor Shitian met him. When he heard the words Chu Feng, he already knew who was coming. However, he could not see any excitement or other feelings on his face. He was very peaceful.


    Chufeng''s eyes flit with respect, knowing that emperor Shitian has reached the level of favor or disgrace. It is inevitable that such a person becomes the supreme one, which is absolutely not comparable to that of Lu Yi.


    "Brother Chu, long time no see. This way, please." Emperor Shi Tian walked to the front and said with his side hand.


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and said to Chang''e four people, "you wait outside now. I have something to talk with the Lord."


    Emperor Shitian was a smart man. Chu Feng didn''t even give his own women in, so there must be something important. He gave Diyuan a wink, and then walked into the side hall with Chu Feng.


    After inviting Chu Feng to sit down, Emperor Shitian showed a faint smile: "brother Chu has been away for more than half a year. I don''t know what to tell you today?"


    "I can''t tell you. You are an elder." Chu Feng smiles and pays more respect to the emperor Shitian. He doesn''t mention the emperor''s moving. It seems that he has never happened: "I just want to see if the Lord has improved his realm in the past six months, or what is his understanding of the supreme?"


    Emperor Shitian smiles and listens to Chu Feng. He raises his hand and flies over a pot of wine and two cups in the distance.


    To chufeng poured a cup, Emperor Shi genius said: "this half a year, the harvest is very big."


    Because he had enough beast yuan, and he was already at a critical point. In the past half a year, the emperor Shitian closed down three times, each time for a month. His understanding of the supreme heavenly way was very thorough.


    The finger bent and gently tapped: "the so-called supreme way of heaven is actually an important way of heaven. As long as the powerful forces of all living beings are gathered and recognized by the heavenly path, then it will appear. As long as you walk on this heavenly road and defeat yourself, you can become the supreme one forever. If you can''t defeat yourself, you can only die."


    "And the supreme one can always have only one, so in addition to defeating ourselves, we must guard against others."


    There is no one in the divine realm, no one in the saints, no one in the supreme.


    Chu Feng naturally understood this, but he felt his sincere admiration for the emperor Shitian. Although he also touched a general idea, it was definitely not as thorough as that of emperor Shitian. He could also see that emperor Shitian was ready for everything except Dongfeng.


    Silence for a moment, Chu Feng asked: "Lord, I believe you have guessed, I palm ten square artifact."


    "That''s right." Emperor Shitian nodded his head with a smile: "only when I learned that there was only one supreme, I had given up the idea. If I became the supreme, then unless I died, otherwise the throne would not be vacant. At the stage of the holy king, everyone wanted to be respected, so I didn''t ask for it."


    With a faint smile of Chu Feng, he was more determined to help emperor Shitian. He could feel that his words were sincere.


    If it was in the seventh era, Chu Feng would have his own mind, but this is the first era, Chu Feng has not so many ideas, because in the seventh era, there is no supreme!After taking a sip of the wine cup, Chu Fengcai said, "prepare for it. I will protect the Dharma for you personally, and sit down and watch you become the eternal supreme."


    Emperor Shitian was really moved this time. He experienced so much that he could see that Chu Feng was not joking with himself. He stood up slowly and bowed deeply: "brother Chu, you are the leader of the imperial family. You are the leader of the emperor''s family. I respect you as your brother and the Emperor''s family. Don''t you dare not respect him, and never change."


    Thinking of the emperor''s help to himself and the world Lord''s help to him, Chu Feng smiles gently. Maybe there''s something else the Lord hasn''t told himself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3225

    When Chu Feng decided to help the emperor explain heaven in the first universe era, it was a disaster for people in the seventh universe era. Everything came without warning, even before it was reflected, everything had already happened.


    Suddenly, ten saints appeared in the wild demon domain, which directly made Leng Rushuang and Aojiang lose their fighting power and control everything. If they don''t, they will directly kill them. There will be no second sentence.


    Ten saints also appeared in the spirit world. William lost his final combat effectiveness without being qualified for the first World War and was controlled together with the Protoss. The whole spirit world can be said to be suffering from many disasters. However, they feel that this is the biggest disaster. How can the ten saints resist when they come here?


    It is not only the wild demon realm and the spiritual world, but also the modern world has ushered in extraordinary disasters. There are also ten saints coming. Although they did not kill, the depression and depression brought to the modern world by their own living on one side is hard to explain.


    The alliance formed at the beginning of each country decided to go to war, even the most powerful weapons were used, but for the ten saints, it did not play any role at all.


    At the end of the day, more and more countries have begun to take care of themselves, preparing to study ways to leave the earth or to live underground, because the ten saints have brought them too much pressure, which is too much for them to bear.


    Similarly, in the world or power associated with Chu Feng, there are saints coming, no accident.


    In the present world, the Xuanyuan family is under control. In front of the saints, the God of nature can not play any role. At the same time, the ruling house of the hidden world is also under control, and Xuanyuan in Zhongzhou is also under control. Even the temple world is completely controlled, and it is directly controlled by satina.


    And she is carrying 30 saints and dead men. Such power makes people in the temple world dare not have any action at all, because if there is any action in front of such absolute power, it is not responsible for their own life.


    In addition to the hidden world, the spirit world, the wild demon domain and the modern world were suppressed, and the four forces of the Xiuzhen world were also suppressed.


    The four ancestors returned to their power planet with five saints and dead men respectively, and the four forces were under control from top to bottom. So far, all the worlds were under the control of nothingness. As long as it ordered, the whole world would be destroyed, countless stars would fall, and the world would fall into darkness.


    In such an extremely repressed atmosphere, people are thinking not why satina has recovered her strength, but where Chu Feng has gone.


    Because things came very suddenly, suddenly to the extent that they did not respond, and from the event to the world was under control, Chu Feng did not appear.


    Chu Feng is now the most powerful man in the world, and there are several saints under him. If he doesn''t appear, we don''t know who can resist what''s happening now. However, no matter how much they expect, if Chu Feng doesn''t appear, then it doesn''t appear, and we don''t know where to go.


    But for the present situation, we do not know how to explain, because the nihility is still hidden behind the scenes, all of which are made by satina.


    Although we all know that there is someone behind satina, it is just who this person is, except for a small number of insiders, no one can know.


    And the trace of Chu Feng, even if it is Yihong and others are not clear, as if the world disappeared in general.


    "Has he not appeared yet?"


    In the temple of King Wu, he appeared in an ethereal way, sat on the throne of King Wu and looked at the quiet and dead outside: "does he really not care about the life and death of these people and worry about the safety of the world?"


    This sentence seems to be asking satina, but also nihility is asking itself.


    The fate is disordered, it can''t see anything, what''s more, it can''t change anything. Chu wind is its biggest layout, and it''s the key to whether it can achieve entity. If Chu wind doesn''t appear, then its layout will lose its significance. Even if all the worlds will collapse, nothingness will not be happy.


    Dignity is what it wants. Now it hopes that Chu Feng will appear. Otherwise, it will lose after the reorganization of fate. In order not to let itself lose, nothingness will destroy the whole ancient universe before the fate reorganization.


    Satina stood quietly aside, for the nihility problem, she said without fluctuation: "if Chu Feng knows, it will appear. I know him very well. He hasn''t appeared yet. There are only two possibilities, either there is a conspiracy, or we don''t know the current situation."


    "I have interrogated Yihong and the five saints, and they don''t know where Chu Feng is now."


    Nihilism believed that situ ya did not dare to deceive himself, and he could not get any benefits by cheating him. Even now, no one knows where Chu Feng is, which shows that Chu Feng is really gone.


    Stand up, nihilism eyes flashing a dark color: "dream and snow Ying?"


    After the start of the operation, both Meng and Xue Ying appeared. However, after the first World War, they were seriously injured, but they disappeared for no reason. Until now, no one has been found.Satina looked down and said, "I don''t know, but I''m sending someone to look for it."


    Nothingness narrowed her eyes and looked at satianna lightly: "well, what I want is to find Chu Feng, but if I can''t find Chu Feng, it doesn''t matter. I only give ten days. If Chu Feng doesn''t appear after ten days, then you can let all the saints and dead men destroy the whole universe, and I will usher in a new era."


    Satina replied, "yes!"


    The nothingness then disappeared without a trace. Satyana stood there without surprise or joy. After about ten minutes, she turned and walked into the backyard of King Wu''s temple.


    Then a dazzling door flashed, satina walked into it, directly to the present world, looking at the sky and night, suspended above the sky, satina''s eyes were peaceful, looking at the city night from afar, without waves.


    All of a sudden, they flickered away and appeared on the top of the imperial city. Looking at the huge manor below, you could vaguely see a few big words at the door: Huangfu villa!


    With a sigh, satina landed quickly, and a few flashes appeared in a place like a basement.


    And after she appeared, she saw two people, dream and Xueying!


    The two were originally sitting. When satina appeared, they also stood up. There was a bit of vigilance in their eyes, but they could not feel the anger towards satina.


    "You can hate me and scold me like everyone else, but I don''t care."


    Satina nodded slightly, calm as water said: "tonight I am the last time to see you, it seems that your injury has almost recovered, so I don''t say anything else, stay here and don''t go out, at least you don''t go out before Chu Feng doesn''t appear. Understand what I mean?"


    Meng and Xueying look at each other. They both don''t understand satyana. When they were about to be killed, she secretly let them go, and arranged for them to come to the modern world and hide in a basement of the Huangfu family.


    This underground chamber was built a long time ago. Few people in Huangfu family know about it, so it is safe. But why did satyana do that?


    Satyana turned around and obviously did not mean to explain: "I know you want to go to the devil''s world, but you''d better give up this idea. I can''t find the demon world, and the rest of us can''t find it, but nothingness can still be found. It''s waiting for you to show up and ask you where Chu Feng has gone


    As the voice fell, satina disappeared directly, and the atmosphere in the underground chamber also eased.


    Two people sat down, snow Ying did not understand the opening: "Miss Xi dream, why does satina want to help us?"


    "Maybe this is her!" Dream eyes also have puzzled, but compared to Xueying to know a little more: "once she was cruel because of the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique and love forgetting pill, but when Chu Feng abandoned her, everything disappeared."


    "Now she is her, the most pure and kind-hearted Protoss princess. Maybe now,,"


    Xue Ying is stunned: "what?"


    "That''s my guess." Dream sighed back: "maybe now, she would not hesitate to be scolded by the outside world, just want to do something around the nothingness. I always have a feeling that satina will not let anyone down this time."


    Snow Ying micro frown, for the dream said not very understand, perhaps also because she did not know too much about satina.


    But snow Ying also did not go to the top of the ox''s horn, because of the impact of the injury, gently coughed and asked: "Miss Xi Meng, the devil God, where did they go, you don''t know?"


    At first, Xueying just knows that Chu Feng has taken people to the soul world, but human beings can''t stay in the soul world for a long time. Now that long time has passed, Chu Feng must have been out of the soul world.


    Meng shook his head with a wry smile: "maybe only the master of the world knows where they have gone, but we can rest assured that when we should come back, they will come back naturally. However, we should be more careful. Now all the realms are under the control of nothingness. If we are not careful, we may die."


    Xueying nodded slightly, but there are still some questions in the heart after all, where did Chu Feng go, unable to contact, still need so long time?


    But even dream can not explain, snow Ying is not good to continue to ask, but also think of the sudden return of snow Wuqing, no sense of self-determination, know must be controlled by nothingness.


    He clenched his fists and clenched his teeth and said, "nothingness is bound to die hard."


    Dream light smile, the heart is not so think, nothingness is really damned, but nihility is a symbol of fate, fate is still, nothingness will not die.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3226

    The seventh day! The night before yesterday!


    Chu Feng and others came to the imperial city for the seventh day. In order not to be found out, they have been staying in the peach garden in the imperial palace. Because of the incident more than half a year ago, Diyuan has changed a group of people and asked ciyue to be strict. So now the people in the imperial palace still have absolute loyalty.


    Chu Feng has decided to help the emperor to release heaven, but the latter said that he needed to prepare some things, which just took seven days. When the sun rose, the emperor Shitian broke the Tao and became respected. However, Chu Feng did not feel sleepy at all and didn''t even want to go to rest.


    There are still a few hours before dawn, but Chu Feng''s heart is not calm.


    He knew that there must have been a great wave in the original era, but they were not in the same time and space at the moment, so they could not know what had happened or whether any planet had been destroyed.


    Because nothingness can not find him, it is inevitable that there will be a particularly crazy behavior.


    It''s just that no matter how anxious I am in my heart, I have to wait three days to go back. So at the moment, Chu Feng''s heart is a little impatient. I just hope that the emperor Shitian will quickly become the supreme one, and then he and others can go back. He can''t extinguish the nothingness. No matter what time and space he is in, his heart can''t put down that concern.


    "Wind king!"


    In meditation, ciyue came to him from the sky and said, "princess, let me invite you. If you don''t have a rest, please come and get together."


    Chu Feng takes back his thoughts. In recent days, Diyuan has invited him more than once, but he has refused. He knows what Diyuan''s mind is. If he is in a time and space, Chu Feng doesn''t mind, but he is doomed to leave, and there is no need to give people any thoughts.


    Just about to say no, ciyue said, "the princess said, if you don''t have a rest and don''t go, then she will come by herself."


    The corner of his mouth moved, passing a bitter smile, Chu Feng took a deep breath, side hand: "lead the way ahead!"


    Ciyue is happy on her face, and quickly takes Chu Feng to the center of the imperial Pavilion. Outside Diyuan''s bedroom, ciyue doesn''t mean to go in again. Chu Feng knows that Diyuan is waiting inside and wants to be alone with herself.


    Think of that full of charm of women, always stimulate their own fire, chufeng has a little headache.


    It''s just that they have already come and will leave in three days!


    Walking inside, he found that there was no such green gauze man dance in the bedroom, and the arrangement was much simpler. Chu Feng also saw Diyuan standing there with wine and vegetables on a low table in front of him.


    This evening''s Diyuan also has a different place compared with the past, wearing a lot of formal, a white skirt, the looming gully can not be seen, at first glance is a beautiful woman.


    Moreover, Diyuan was born with the noble temperament of the Phoenix family. At the moment, she was quiet and had a kind of unspeakable charm.


    However, in the face of such a Diyuan, it is always better to face the sexy charm of Diyuan.


    Seeing that Chu Feng finally came, di yuan''s face showed a faint smile and looked more peaceful. She knew that if she successfully helped emperor Shitian to become the supreme one tomorrow, chufeng would surely leave. So tonight, she asked ciyue to invite Chu Feng to come. Now she is satisfied.


    A few steps ahead, he said in a soft voice, "wind king, please sit down!"


    Chu Feng nodded and went to sit down. Emperor yuan also went to the other side to sit down. She poured a glass of wine to Chu Feng with elegant manners, and gently pushed it to him: "wind king, are you still angry with the original thing?"


    Chu Feng knew that Diyuan was referring to the inaction of the imperial court maid''s guard, and said with a smile: "the past is the past after all. I know that it is not the original intention of the princess Chang. I have already forgotten it."


    "Is it?" Diyuan asked, and pursed her lips when Chu Feng nodded to confirm: "unexpectedly, the wind king didn''t mind the original thing. Then why did the emperor yuan invite many times, and the wind king didn''t give love?"


    Chu Feng''s hand holding the cup was stagnant, and then drank off the liquor in the cup. He breathed out a breath of wine and did not know how to answer Diyuan''s question.


    He understood Diyuan''s mind. The reason why she didn''t come at her invitation was that she didn''t want to have some irreparable things. After all, he was going to leave sooner or later. At first, she was a persistent person. Now, there was no two people who could get rid of something. Once something happened, she was sure that she would not be stable for the rest of her life.


    So Chu Feng did not come under her many invitation, in order to avoid some things, some things destined to have no result.


    Seeing that Chu Feng didn''t say a word and Diyuan didn''t ask again, she understood that Chu Feng didn''t want to answer, so there must be a reason why he didn''t want to answer. She pretended to be indifferent and said, "let''s eat, drink and chat casually."


    Chu Feng en, with a kind of peaceful attitude to face the feelings of emperor yuan.


    After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, Diyuan''s beautiful face also had a touch of moving blush. She pursed her lower lip, and her eyes drifted with a charming color: "Feng Wang, do you really don''t like me, are you not moved at all?"Don''t want to use wine strength, Diyuan still pulled the question to this, and after asking, she kept staring at herself, as if to see if he would lie.


    Turning the wine glass, Chu Feng replied, "I like it."


    "Then why avoid me?" The emperor yuan smell speech light frown show eyebrow, give a person a light sad feeling: "or because of my father''s reason, so you refused me, if this is the case, you don''t need to worry, if I can be with you, my father will just bless and happy."


    Chu Feng took up the glass, gently shook it and drank it. Then he asked, "Princess Chang, do you believe in the future?"


    Emperor yuan tiny Leng: "what meaning?"


    "Do you believe that I, sitting in front of you, do not belong to this era?" Chu Feng knew that some things still needed to be said clearly, otherwise the heart knot of emperor yuan could not be untied.


    Diyuan doubted whether she had heard the wrong thing. She looked up and down at Chu Feng: "you are sitting in front of me. How can you not belong to this era?"


    Chu Feng believed that, even if he asked other people, their reaction must be the same as Diyuan. He put down his glass and sat quietly. After quiet silence, Chu Feng showed a faint smile: "Princess Chang, maybe you think it''s a bit incredible, but there are some things that are incredible, but undeniable, they are all facts."


    "My name is Chu Feng, but I don''t belong to this era. I came from the seventh era of the universe through some things, in order to realize some things. Chang''e and I are together. They do not belong to this era."


    After a pause, Chu Feng continued: "so I like you, and sometimes I can''t help but want to own you. But I know that if I do that, it will cut off your future. We will never have a future, because soon I will leave, leave this era and go back to the era I came to."


    For all Chu Feng said, Diyuan still can''t understand, there constantly shaking her head: "impossible, I don''t believe, you are lying to me, you just don''t like me, want to refuse me."


    Chu Feng took Diyuan''s hand and whispered, "if I''m really deceiving you, then as a strong man, why can I make your father the supreme? I believe your father should have told you? "


    Emperor yuan body a shock, all do not believe are broken at this moment.


    There can only be one supreme one. As long as the supreme one is born, as long as he does not die, there will be no second one. But Chu Feng is willing to help the emperor to become the supreme one, as if he had no interest at all.


    I believe that as long as you give Chu Feng such a chance, he can also become the supreme. At first, Diyuan didn''t understand, and Emperor Shitian didn''t understand, but now Diyuan understood that because chufeng didn''t belong to this era, he didn''t mind letting emperor Shitian become the supreme.


    Gently pulled back the hand held by Chu Feng, di yuan stood up and slowly retreated. Finally, she shook her head and ran straight to the bed: "impossible, impossible!"


    Chufeng stood up with a sigh. He knew that Diyuan had accepted her origin in her heart, but she could not accept the reality. Sooner or later, Diyuan would know about these things, so Chu Feng didn''t care too much.


    "Go to bed early."


    Chu Feng said softly, turning to leave.


    But Diyuan suddenly sat up, and a moment to Chu Feng behind, tightly hugged him, no tears, Diyuan will not easily shed tears: "love does not divide time, regardless of race, so why also divide the times?"


    Slowly raised her head, Diyuan firmly said: "I love you enough, isn''t it?"


    Chu Feng can feel Diyuan''s persistence, and also believes that she is not the kind of accountant than anything else. As long as she loves, she will insist, but Chu Feng still has her own persistence in her heart.


    Gently took away Diyuan''s hand, turned back to look at Diyuan, in her forehead a kiss: "thank you for your love, but Chu Feng has no luck to accept, goodbye!"


    Take a deep breath, Chu Feng turns around and disappears in an instant, leaving only a faint breath. Women are good things, but if you can''t leave any thoughts for this woman, don''t provoke them.


    This is Diyuan. She is not one of the women trained by the imperial family to serve men. So Chu Feng knows very well that even if Diyuan doesn''t mind, she can''t do it herself.


    The body shakes, the tears that emperor yuan restrained fall in silence at this moment, she will not easily go to a man''s affection, but when the emotional time can not be easily suppressed, although Chu Feng appears in her life for a short time, but the feelings of this thing, not only day and night will have, sometimes just a feeling, an idea.


    Close her beautiful eyes, Diyuan''s heart is very painful, but she does not hate, she is just a pity, why the only man in love is so far away from himself?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3227

    In the early morning, the sun rises slowly, and the warmth makes people on the primitive earth land show a pleasant smile.


    Chu Feng also took Chang''e four people to the emperor''s palace when the first ray of sunshine fell. The appointed time with emperor Shitian was today, because the day after tomorrow they would all leave. Only today and tomorrow can help emperor Shitian become the supreme one. After that, Emperor Shitian will have to look for ten magic tools again to succeed.


    Chu Feng brings people here, and the secret guards have been told by the emperor Shitian that they have not come out. All of them are hidden, because this is Chu Feng, and there is no need to stop them.


    Chu Feng didn''t waste time either. He went to push open the door of the palace and saw the emperor Shitian standing there. Today is an important day, which is gratifying, but also full of crisis.


    Because some people want the emperor to release heaven to be supreme, naturally some people don''t want the emperor to become the supreme.


    Go forward, Chu Feng smile: "master, as long as I''m here today, no one can stop you from becoming the supreme."


    Emperor Shitian nodded slightly: "I believe, but brother Chu, why do you want to help me?"


    "To pay the debt." With a gentle smile, Chu Feng went forward and pointed to the emperor Shitian''s forehead and said, "so after two days, master, you can look for the ten magic tools in the ancient universe, because they exist in every era. If I take them away, those hidden ones will appear."


    Emperor Shi Tian closed his eyes and felt it carefully there. Then he suddenly opened his eyes. The shock in his eyes was fleeting.


    He nodded slightly: "it''s no wonder brother Chu, you don''t care to support me to become supreme, but I didn''t expect that this era would be broken!" Shaking his head with a bitter smile, Emperor Shitian did not pursue too much. Just now Chu Feng gave him a memory about coming here.


    Although he knows that he will die, but the emperor is very calm, life, not for long life, but for no regrets!


    Chu Feng nodded: "master, there is a good place, although it will always be found, but it is always good to strive for a little time. When they find it, maybe everything has become a foregone conclusion."


    "These days have been confirmed." Emperor Shitian nodded and raised his hand to open the door of dazzling light: "in addition, I have transferred 400 saints that I can mobilize. Once I receive my message, I will go there at the first time, and I will succeed."


    Seeing that the emperor Shitian was ready, Chu Feng was relieved. Although the history of emperor Shitian was specific and would not change again, he always had to take precautions.


    Diyan and Diyuan also came in at this time. Emperor Shitian didn''t tell the others about the supreme, but he didn''t hide much about his brother and sister.


    About to go to that place, Emperor Shitian said to his brother and sister, "the world is changing. I don''t know if I can come back. I must take good care of the Imperial City, understand?"


    Di Yan and di yuan both nodded slightly, and the latter''s eyes also looked at Chu Feng at this time.


    Last night, Chu Feng had told her a lot. Diyuan knew that she and Chu Feng had no chance. But this time Chu Feng''s departure would be permanent, and Diyuan''s heart was still very sad.


    But Chu Feng wants to leave, who can stay?


    Emperor yuan let herself reluctantly show a smile and walked forward, regardless of the rest of the hall, gently opened her lips: "wind king, can you give me a hug?"


    Chu Feng didn''t refuse the emperor yuan''s request. She went forward and opened her hands, but she didn''t hold it up. Diyuan had taken the initiative to hold it up, and directly blocked Chu Feng''s mouth with red lips. Chang''e''s eyes narrowed at the sight of this scene, but then slowly dispersed. Diyuan eventually belonged to this era and had nothing to worry about.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that Diyuan should be so in front of her father and brother. She was helpless in her heart, and she was not good at pushing this woman away.


    Just at that time, Diyuan also released Chu Feng and showed a faint smile: "wind king, although you and I have no chance, but I still feel that, except you, any man can no longer enter my heart."


    Leaving a word, Diyuan walked out of the palace. It seemed strong, but all the people present could see it. At the moment of turning around and going out, Diyuan''s eyes were red. Only in front of so many people, she held back her tears.


    What is the world love?


    Chu Feng asked himself, also did not know how to explain all this, dispersed the slight melancholy that emperor yuan brought, Chu Feng said: "go!"


    Emperor Shitian also sighed a little, and then stepped into the gate of dazzle light. Chu Feng and several women followed him in. The door of dazzling light also dissipated, and the light disappeared in the palace. Emperor Yan stood there peacefully with deep eyes. No one knew what he was thinking. Just as no one could understand, he studied the place of his soul.


    Through the glare gate of Chu Feng and others to a planet without civilization or even oxygen, the atmosphere does not exist.


    "This planet is far from the earth."


    When Emperor Shitian came to the front end, he could see the distant star river scene at a glance: "it is estimated that it will take three months for the sage to fly continuously. Of course, it is only a moment to open the dazzling door. The most important thing is that there is no suitable environment for human survival. Once something is damaged, it will not hurt."Chufeng looked around and explored with his left eye. It was as desolate as the planets around the earth, and there was nothing special about it.


    But it just needs a quiet place that won''t be noticed in a short time, so what kind of environment Chu Feng won''t pay attention to, raise his hand, whiz sound constantly sounded.


    All of Chu Feng''s artifacts were suspended in the sky, and the Holy Grail of yin and Yang was also divided into two parts. Beside them were Pangu shield, purple and gold gourd, sun shooting bow, Haoyue gun and Minghong magic sword.


    Emperor Shi Tian looked up and looked stunned: "isn''t this just seven pieces?"


    At this time, Chang''e Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also came out. The three raised their hands at the same time. Banyue took the lead in breaking the sky and went to the side of the seven artifacts, followed by the star sword and Xuanyuan sword. The three artifacts joined in, and the ten gods gathered together.


    Emperor Shitian then understood that not all the ten artifacts were in Chu Feng''s hands, but that he could collect them.


    No need to say more, the emperor Shitian went to the top ten artifacts, and his mind moved. The supreme throne appeared there. Emperor Shitian stepped forward and sat on it. As he sat on the top, the speed of the rotation of the ten artifacts increased.


    "Let''s step back."


    Chu Feng knew that emperor Shitian''s perception was deeper than his own. After all, he experienced the baptism of endless years, and said to Chang''e and others, he flashed to the distance, because no one knew what would happen.


    As the speed of the ten artifact rotating faster, the emperor Shitian also closed his eyes: "brother Chu, there are ten divine tools, the supreme throne, but these are not the most important. The most important thing is the way of heaven. It needs the power of all living beings and the power of faith."


    "In the past six months, I''ve been wandering around except for three times, bringing many changes to the world. I can feel the power of all living beings. As long as someone has faith in me, I will condense the powerful power of all living beings."


    As long as there is faith, there will be the power of all living beings?


    Chu Feng closed his eyes to feel, but he did not feel the power of all living beings. After opening his eyes, he did not feel entangled. In this era, there are only a few people who know themselves. Naturally, the power of all living beings formed by the belief of all living beings can not be sensed.


    But the emperor Shitian is different. With the slight decline of the Lu family and the strong rise of the emperor''s family, the emperor Shitian has been detached in the hearts of the people of all worlds, and the absolute belief is certainly very strong.


    In this way, the emperor can condense the powerful power of all living beings, because he has faith, so he can mobilize.


    Chu Feng quietly watched, fighting for a detail not to miss, because in two days back, he may have to face all this, and only success, not failure.


    All of a sudden, when the emperor''s interpretation of heaven was completely settled, there were many fluorescent spots between the stars in the universe. Chu Feng''s eyes narrowed and felt the surging power of all living beings. How did this happen?


    "Feel for all sentient beings, and cherish the whole world!" At this time, Emperor Shi Tian spoke faintly.


    Chu Feng also immediately understood that if he wanted to mobilize the power of all living beings to add to his own strength, he had to have the idea of thinking about the world and sentient beings. Only in this way can those beliefs generated by himself be gathered to form the power of all living beings breaking the Tao.


    Chu Feng closed his eyes in his mind to do several times of evolution, but also slowly understand.


    There are so many fluorescent spots coming from all over the universe. A small light spot represents a person''s or a living creature''s belief in the emperor''s interpretation of heaven. So much faith has been accumulated in his belief. The emperor must have made a lot of efforts.


    Slowly, the power of belief gathered more and more, and all of them entered the body of emperor Shitian. All of them could feel that the momentum of emperor Shitian was constantly climbing, and there was a whirlpool of air clouds with a peaceful breath under the swirling of ten divine instruments.


    All the power of belief that entered the body of emperor Shitian was transformed into the power of all living beings, and then released from the heavenly gate above his head. All of them were inhaled by the whirlpool of Qi cloud. With the more inhaled, the light became more and more bright, and there was a depressing and depressing atmosphere around him.


    But this kind of depression and depression is not uncomfortable at all. On the contrary, it has the meaning of kneeling down to worship. Chu Feng also looked more carefully.


    All of a sudden, when the whirlpool of the gas cloud absorbed the power of all living beings, it shot out ten golden beams of light to connect the ten artifacts. At this time, the speed at which the emperor released the power of all living beings was faster, reaching a level that was hard to distinguish with the naked eye.


    The heavy and peaceful atmosphere was more and more surging. Chu Feng said sideways: "be careful. I believe that the changes here will be noticed soon, and the way of heaven may be coming."


    Chang''e nodded, but a pair of eyes were staring at the side of the emperor Shitian. I don''t know why all the final transformed powers of all living beings entered into the top ten artifact.


    Is there any use of the ten artifact for the achievement of the supreme?


    Why are they so correlated when they are born in chaos?


    One by one questions, full of these women''s hearts.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3228

    "How could it have been so long?"


    Chu Feng and Chang''e and others have been watching, but now it has been 12 hours, but the emperor still continues to condense the power of all living beings.


    It''s not that Chu Feng is worried about any change, but that if the time is too long, they will leave. If the time is not enough, they will be in trouble.


    "Supreme, there is no one in ancient times!"


    The emperor Shitian seemed to have a sense of the general light of the mouth: "heaven down, the throne will come, all living experience will not be able to appear supreme, the power of all living beings is quite terrible, and I have only started in the past six months, obviously need a little time."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, no longer to ask, just to see the power of faith constantly gathered.


    About two hours later, chufeng''s face appeared happy, because the speed of the power of faith began to slow down, and the top ten artifacts also gave out a bright light. All kinds of colors were present in all kinds of colors, which added a bit of color to the lonely starry sky.


    All of a sudden, everything changed into silence in an instant, and the whirlpool of gas cloud also disappeared. Only the ten artifact bloomed bright light there, and they were still slowly rotating, and their brows were inadvertently wrinkled. Chu Feng did not know how to explain all this in front of him, because he had never experienced it.


    "Key!"


    At this time, the emperor Shitian also opened his eyes and stood up. As he stood up, the supreme throne flew towards the distance and disappeared without a trace: "the ten magic tools are the key, the end of the heavenly road is the throne, who can go to the end, who can sit on the throne, then who is the supreme!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes burst into a flash of fierce color, at the same time, the ten artifacts suddenly burst into a bright light and gathered together, and the bright light even drew a radian towards the distance, slowly forming like a road, and constantly moving forward, where the end is simply difficult to see.


    The supreme throne is waiting for the arrival of the supreme at the end of the heavenly way. Is the ten square artifact the key to the heavenly way? The power of all living beings is the key to open the ten square artifact, and if you can''t get the supreme throne and the ten square artifact, you can''t find out the key to becoming the supreme.


    It''s so intertwined that everything seems to be arranged by someone.


    Chu Feng frowned deeply. He was quite puzzled. It was said that the ten gods were born in chaos, and the supreme throne was formed without knowing how. Why were they related? Was it really a chaotic will or someone''s arrangement?


    Emperor Shitian looked at the widening beam of light, and there was the path of heaven. His eyes twinkled with light, and he did not forget to say: "when I got the supreme throne, I saw an ancient article, which said that chaotic will is the origin of the universe. From the moment it formed, everything was doomed."


    "As for why I can''t understand why, but everything must be the birth of a universe, or even the formation of multiple universes. Everything is inevitable."


    Chu Feng nodded his head, and his left eye twinkled along the heavenly path, crossing a distance of more than 100000 light-years. When he saw that the light path finally went up, Chu Feng also went up, and found that it was the earth that went up.


    At the moment, the supreme throne is in the space above the earth. In addition, Chu Feng also saw 18 beams of light shooting out from all over the earth, connecting the supreme throne. Under the connection of those light curtains, the light of the supreme throne is even brighter.


    Earth, the original planet?


    Chu Feng shrunk his eyes and looked at all these things in his eyes. He could not help but smile bitterly, because he did not know what the reason was and why the end of heaven was on the earth.


    If the end of heaven is on earth, isn''t it a waste of time to start here?


    Chu Feng was about to open his mouth. Emperor Shitian had already asked with a smile, "did you find that the end of the heavenly road is over the earth, and you feel a little regret that you came here?"


    Chu Feng body a shock: "master, how do you know?"


    "I feel the supreme opportunity." "I also know where the end of the heavenly path is, and the heavenly path cannot appear on earth. It must be extended from other places, and then the eighteen spirits of the earth''s origin are injected into the supreme throne."


    "When a man who has passed the path of heaven sits on the supreme throne, the spirit of the origin will enter that person''s body, and that person will control time, destiny and everything. Of course, the most important thing is that from now on, anyone can sit on the supreme throne. Of course, the first person who is recognized will be easier to sit on."


    Chu Feng frowned and reflected on the emperor''s words. He seemed to understand something, but he didn''t understand it very much. But at the moment, nothing matters. As long as he crossed the path of heaven, he could become the supreme one.


    Chu Feng also did not waste time, said: "master, go to heaven, I will not let him stop you."


    Thank you Emperor Shi''s balance and nodded, a step to change the shape of the general to the day on the road.


    As he embarked on the heavenly road formed by light, a thin barrier of light like cicada wings gradually formed on the sky road. Chu Feng did not approach, but he knew that the heavenly way was closed from now on. Only from the starting point could he walk on the heavenly path. No one wanted to disturb the Emperor''s interpretation of heaven.Emperor Shitian also knew that time did not wait for someone. Unexpectedly, the end of the heavenly road was on the earth. So I believe that someone will come here soon. If you don''t hurry up, who will be the supreme one.


    Speed up directly, Chu Feng also looked at it with his left eye, and found that emperor Shitian could only span hundreds of light-years or 1000 light-years at most when he opened the door of dazzling light. At the moment, there are more than 100000 light-years away from the end. It may take a lot of time to get down.


    Because of the appearance of the heavenly path, the spirit of the earth''s origin converged into 18 beams of light, which was particularly dazzling on this night, which attracted the attention of countless people. When we looked up curiously, we could only see the light beams shooting from all over the earth.


    What the hell is going on here?


    In the imperial city of Lu''s family, Lu Yi, who was disturbed, came out and looked at the situation above the starry sky. Eighteen beams of light converged on a point, and his eyes flashed through the confusion. He didn''t know what was going on.


    However, as a holy king, it is not difficult to know what happened. Lu immediately broke through the sky and came to the starry sky. When he saw a broad road of light coming from a distant place, it was as if it came from the depths of the universe.


    Slowly approaching the past, I suddenly felt something when I was about to approach. I reached out my hand and touched it. I found something in front of me. The force of operation was intended to break, but there was no way to do it. Except for the shock in my eyes, there was no other look in my eyes.


    "Look, father


    Just at this time, the following Lu break Yan saw what, exclaimed: "the point where the eighteen beams converge, there is something!"


    Lu Yi got rid of the idea of breaking the protection of the heavenly way and came near. There was no protection around except the heavenly way. At the point where the eighteen beams converged, Luyi saw the supreme throne, looked at it with a condensed eye, and felt the surging power surging in it.


    Looking down at the earth, 18 beams of light come from different directions, but what''s going on? Why suddenly will appear this kind of situation, regarding present matter, Lu Yi still cannot explain.


    "The supreme throne!"


    When she was wondering, lupushan saw some words on the supreme throne, and she could understand them. She said curiously, "the supreme throne, what is that?"


    "The supreme throne?" When Lu intended to hear, his eyes suddenly condensed and formed, especially when he heard the word "supreme", the whole heart could not be calm.


    Suddenly, looking at the distance, as a holy king, or a very strong sense of the holy king, many things they do not need to really fully understand, sometimes only need one-sided, they can pry into it.


    Suddenly, Lu Yi''s eyes twinkled with a blazing light: "I know that this supreme throne is the most ancient one. Only those who become the supreme are qualified to sit on it. Maybe just like being a saint, they need to go through a series of tests. And this road of light needs someone to walk through, and those who pass can become the supreme."


    Almost in Lu Yi''s voice just fell, suddenly appeared a line of font on the top of the supreme throne.


    When you read those words clearly, the people present were not calm, because it said: at the end of the road of heaven, the supreme present is the only one in ancient times!


    Lu Yi''s fists immediately clenched: "only one person can sit on the throne, only one person can achieve the supreme."


    The eyes burst into a killing machine and looked into the distance: "that must be me."


    He knew that there was a barrier of light that he could not break. The only way was to go to the end of the road and walk up. Only in this way can he sit on the supreme throne at the end of the road and achieve the supreme!


    With Lu Yi''s departure, many people are also moving forward quickly. Those who can come to the Star River are saints. Everyone''s pursuit is to become a strong existence. Undoubtedly, the supreme is a powerful existence, and it is an eternal power.


    There is only one throne. Who can sit on it is the supreme one. All the saints are boiling.


    "Sister Po Shan, shall we go with you?"


    Lu broke his face and saw that all the people left at once, frowning and opening: "that is the supreme, and there is no limit. As long as you walk through the heaven and sit on the throne, you will be the supreme one!"


    "Do you think you can go?" Lu Po Shan looked calm as water, and her eyes also looked at the brother and sister of Diyan and Diyuan who suddenly appeared: "and the emperor Prince and princess Diyuan are not attracted, don''t you feel strange?"


    Lu burst into a daze when he heard the words. He suddenly remembered that there were no saints of the emperor''s family from the beginning to the end, but the sages and some idle sages of the Lu family frowned slightly, and suddenly looked at the end of the heavenly way: "what heavenly path was opened by the Lord, and the Lord has already embarked on it?"


    Lu Po Shan nodded slightly: "isn''t it obvious?"


    Emperor Yan looked at the supreme throne with no surprise or joy. Only Diyuan laughed and joked: "they think that they can go to the starting point of the heavenly way, but they don''t know there is only killing waiting for them."


    The first-class or do you think of Lu Zun''s voice"The third king!" The emperor yuan didn''t feel at all about Lu''s appearance, but pointed to the distance: "the third king is waiting to go at the starting point. Today, he will protect my father''s Dharma and achieve the highest honor. Let''s go and have a look together?"


    Lu Po Shan''s sisters immediately changed color and left quickly. If the third king was there, perhaps no one could stop the emperor from becoming the supreme one this time.


    Once the emperor Shitian became the supreme, who could stop the rise of the emperor''s family and oppress the Lu family?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3229

    Emperor Shi Tian!


    As long as it is not in a special environment, an idea can travel millions of light years by opening the door of dazzling light, let alone the holy King''s Lu Yi? Along the path of heaven, he soon saw the emperor, and his eyes were full of horror.


    Emperor Shitian also saw Lu Yi, but only a faint smile, and then continued to open the door of dazzle light disappeared.


    Lu Yi''s body was shocked, and he moved forward quickly. He couldn''t manage so much. He would not allow emperor Shitian to become the supreme. In that way, the already difficult Lu family would become more difficult, and it might even be destroyed.


    Originally thought this was a road with no end, but soon Lu Yi saw the end of the heaven road. When he saw the ten magic tools circling and moving from afar, his body was shocked.


    Especially when you see the sky path formed by the light beam emitted by the ten artifact, you can understand what''s going on in an instant.


    Of course, the man who wore the mask of lu''e and the emperor of Chu didn''t know each other when he was on the moon.


    Although there are four beautiful women, but now Lu Yi has no heart to appreciate, the position than anything to attract him.


    "Get out of here!" he cried angrily


    Chu wind light smile, partial head to four women said: "you go back to wait for me, it''s OK."


    Chang''e and others all frowned, Lu Yi came, and some people came behind. Did Chu Feng want a person to stop these people from crossing the path of heaven?


    Chu Feng knew Chang''e''s worries and added with a gentle smile: "I said, except for nothingness, I didn''t regard anyone as my opponent."


    Touching Chu Feng''s confident look, Chang''e was held by Lu Wan when she wanted to say something. After so many things, Lu Wan knew that Chu Feng was not a kind of aimless person. He even dared to say that a person would stop him, so he must have his confidence. It is absolutely not a saying.


    However, Lu Wan took Chang''e away, and she did not mean to leave. Instead, she went to a distance, because if the Chu wind could not stop her in the end, they would certainly make a move.


    Hearing his words, Chu Feng didn''t give way. Lu Yi thought that if emperor Shitian sat on the throne, he would feel very uncomfortable. This was also his own opportunity. His eyes had already revealed an undisguised killing opportunity: "get out of my way!"


    Chu Feng stood at the front end of the heavenly way, with a warm smile. People and animals said innocently, "yes, step on me!"


    Lu Yi almost doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing. What qualification does the person in front of him have to talk to him like this?


    Without waiting for Lu Yi to roar angrily, the four hundred sages of the imperial family all appeared at this moment. Chu Feng was warm and smooth and spread his hands: "I said that you want to cross the path of heaven to pursue the Lord, so you have to step on my body."


    "I just don''t know if the people of Lu''s family are as One-minded as you, and will do their best to help you cross the path of heaven?"


    Lu Yi''s eyes burst into a fierce look, momentum crazy growth there, but Chu Feng did not see the general, the finger gently waved: "the emperor''s family, if you want to cross the path of heaven to prevent the Lord from becoming the supreme, then kill me, even if you can''t kill, also give me hold."


    "Yes, the wind king!" the four hundred people said in a loud voice


    Sound concussion, this is what emperor Shitian told them when he gave them instructions. Chu Feng is the third king. Everything should be obeyed by him.


    When Lu intended to hear the names of the four hundred emperor family saints to Chu Feng, his eyes shrank in an instant, looking at the ten artifact and Chu Feng. At the beginning, he was full of angry eyes. At the moment, there were more killing opportunities that could not be covered up: "so you are the third king. No wonder I can''t find you. It''s a change of face."


    Chu Feng nodded: "Hello, my name is Chu Feng!"


    "It''s just that you can''t stop me." Lu Yi sneered, under the powerful momentum, he said: "Lu family give me, help me on the way to heaven."


    Words export, only a hundred people stood out, the rest are still hesitating, Lu Yi body a shock, suddenly saw the eyes full of haze: "what do you want to do, didn''t I hear my command?"


    An infinite sage of Lu family raised his head and said: "Lu Huang, we are inherited in the same line. According to the truth, we should support you, but there is only one honorable position. If you become the supreme one, we will never have a chance."


    "Life is the pursuit of the strongest, we want to live for ourselves."


    Lu Yi clenched his fist in an instant. More angry than he saw Chu Feng, Lu Yi was very angry and laughed: "good, very good!"


    But everyone can feel his killing opportunity, because it also exposed a problem, that is, the emperor''s family respected emperor Shitian, but the people of the Lu family did not completely follow Lu''s will. Otherwise, why didn''t they help Lu Yi when it was so crucial?


    Lu Yi also understood this sad fact, but now there was no time. He swept those people with a cold look in his eyes, and then waved his finger forward: "stop the emperor''s family, I want to go to heaven!"All of a sudden, more than 100 people who followed Lu Yi''s instructions started to work. However, they could not play any role in the face of the 400 saints of the imperial family. Although they were not killed, it was obviously impossible to break through the defense of the imperial family.


    Lu Yi didn''t expect them to destroy the emperor''s family. What he wanted was a chance to go to heaven.


    With the opening of the war, those who did not obey Lu Yi''s instructions also moved. Those who were blocked fought with the emperor''s family. Those who were not blocked all went to heaven, but Chu Feng did not see it at all.


    Seeing this scene, Lu Yi got angry and said, "bastard, why don''t you stop them?"


    "Limited manpower!" Chu Feng reluctantly spread out his hands, smiling and pondering: "and they are just saints or infinite saints. The Lord is the holy king. Even if they go to heaven, they are just a foil. Do you think they can compete with the Lord?"


    "So I don''t worry at all, as long as you don''t go up."


    Lu Yi almost had the impulse to spit blood, which showed that he was only one person to stop him, and his mood was even more irritated: "Chu Feng, there is only one throne. Why do you want to help the emperor release heaven? Don''t you want to be the supreme one?"


    Chu Feng naturally wanted to be the supreme, but he didn''t need to compete with emperor Shitian.


    So holding a breath of Lu Yi''s mentality, Chu Feng said with a smile: "yes, but relative to becoming the supreme, I want to watch you tug at your heart and lung, so I''ll drag you here, and I won''t give you the way to heaven."


    Lu Yi almost couldn''t get on at one breath. He knew that it was useless to talk to Chu Feng. He saw that dozens of people had gone to heaven, and the rest were blocked by the emperor''s family. He was even more worried because he knew that if he didn''t go to heaven quickly, he would never have a chance.


    So he no longer said anything, directly chose to start, Chu Feng for Lu Yi means do not understand, but he did not care.


    But Lu Yi at the moment completely fell into madness in general, ferocious way: "think there is no artifact in hand, you can still fight with me?"


    "If you don''t have a artifact, you will be abused." Chu Feng spread out his hands, completely calm posture.


    As the holy king, how could Lu Yi allow Chu Feng to despise himself and fight with Chu Feng regardless. At the moment, he didn''t want to kill Chu Feng, he only wanted to be able to force Chu Feng back. As long as he set himself on the path of heaven, Lu Yi was confident that he could pursue God and explain heaven.


    He didn''t believe that the heavenly path could be crossed easily. It must be very dangerous. It was just not shown in the front, but it might appear in the back.


    However, all these thoughts were completely dispersed when he launched a powerful battle with Chu Feng. He thought that Chu Feng''s strength was only due to artifact. If there was no artifact, then he would not want to have a fair fight with himself.


    But at the moment, he found himself wrong. Chu Feng''s power was still powerful without artifact. The more fierce the battle was, the more frightened Lu Yi was and the more angry he was. He felt that Chu Feng was a psychopath. He preferred not to be the supreme, but to prevent him from becoming supreme.


    "Who is that man?"


    Lu Po Shan sisters also came to see the battle in the whole starry sky, and even a planet was destroyed. Lu Chuanyan also saw the Chu wind, who was fighting with Lu Yi, and made a curious voice.


    "Wind king!" Diyan and Diyuan also came later. Originally, they wanted to rest on the earth, but the supreme throne appeared above the earth, so the earth was not safe. Hearing Lu''s words, Diyuan''s eyes twinkled with love: "my love in my heart, the third King recognized by chaos will!"


    Lu broke his face and blinked and looked at the face of Chu Feng: "he is so young."


    Di yuan smile, Chu Feng that is really young, but it is a pity that such an excellent man is not his own.


    However, Diyuan didn''t get entangled. She just looked at Lu Po Shan sisters with interest and said, "your father is blocked. Aren''t you going to help him? If this makes my father the supreme, your sisters will be no match for me in the future. "


    Lu Po Shan didn''t fluctuate at all, but Lu broke Yan''s expression was tight. Just thinking of Lu Po Shan, Lu broke Yan shook his head: "he is my father, yes, but I want to live all the time."


    "What''s more, with the wind king''s hindrance, even if my father can go to heaven, he may not be able to catch up with the Lord. If we go up, we will seek death."


    "It''s a pity," he said


    Just now, she really wanted to see Lu Baoshan and her sisters go to die, but now they have no meaning at all. As for killing them by themselves, Diyuan knows that her strength is limited, and Diyan can''t cooperate with her to do such a thing.


    As long as the emperor Shitian can become the supreme, then Lu Po Shan sisters will have no status to speak of. Thinking about Diyuan is very comfortable.


    The only regret is that Chu Feng may be leaving soon after emperor Shitian becomes the supreme.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3230

    It''s a battle between saints.


    No matter the emperor''s, Lu''s, or idle saints, they are all red eyed in this battle. They have only one belief in their hearts, that is, to kill each other, to look at the falling saints, the brothers and sisters of Emperor Yan and Lu Po Shan are filled with a trace of cold.


    Knowing that even if the supreme appeared in the ancient universe after today, the loss of saints is irreparable. It will take at least hundreds of thousands of years to recover to the present state. After all, the birth of saints is very difficult.


    The battle situation of Chu Feng and Lu Yi is also soaring, but those who have a little vision know that Lu Yi is not Chu Feng''s opponent at all. Even if Lu Yi constantly stimulates his strong combat effectiveness, he can''t defeat Chu Feng, because Chu Feng is so strong that people feel that he hasn''t done his best.


    Some people even think absurdly that Chu Feng is not the supreme?


    Of course, just had such an idea was overthrown by the public, if Chu Feng was really the supreme, then these people would have died long ago, and they could not survive to now. It can only be said that Chu Feng may be an extremely powerful holy king.


    But the king is a little too powerful, isn''t it? The same is the king of Lu Yi pressure dead?


    With a loud bang, Chu Feng forced Lu Yi back. Looking at the latter, he was angry but helpless. Chu Feng sighed: "you are not my opponent. Why do you need it?"


    Lu Yi clenched his fists and clucked, and his breath was somewhat vainly asked: "why is it like this? You and I are saints. Why are you so much stronger than me? "


    Lu Yi is a proud man. It is very difficult for him to admit that others are stronger than him. However, in the face of Chu Feng, even if he doesn''t want to admit it, it''s a fact that can''t be changed. Chu Feng''s strength has reached the point that he can''t resist.


    Chu Feng carried his hands on his back and his eyes were deep: "even if you do it together, I''m not afraid. As for why I can''t explain, I just fight with you, just like playing games with children."


    Puff!


    Lu Yi thought that Chu Feng was going to say something, but he didn''t want to say such a word. Finally, he burst out a mouthful of blood. This kind of words really hit people. A holy king was compared to a child?


    "What a bully And this all Lu breaks a face to see in the eye, the direct jumped out four words.


    Lu did not refute this time, because Chu Feng was really domineering. It was arrogant for others to say such words, but no one dared to doubt Chu Feng''s words, because he had shown his strong fighting power and proved his strength to everyone. Lu intended to be in front of him, just like a child.


    And all this was seen in the eyes of the emperor yuan, in addition to their own vision of identity, is a deep helpless.


    Such a strong man, such a bold and powerful man, but it is not their own, and will slip away from the eyes.


    Everyone''s mind is different, but Chu Feng has already been able to face all this calmly. Looking at the saints who are constantly fighting, his left eye twinkles towards the road that day. He has already seen the emperor Shitian in the middle of the way. Some lucky people are far away from him. It is impossible to catch up with him. At most, he can only hope for the loss of emperor Shitian Defeat, they get the benefit in the back.


    Taking back his eyes, Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, and the thunder of thunder rang out. The thunder of punishment fell from the universe, which directly stopped all the people who were still in the war.


    In the face of such a strong Chu wind, few people dare to say that they can be the enemy.


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to kill, but said lightly: "the emperor''s family withdrew from the battle. Who wants to go to heaven, let them go. Everything depends on nature."


    Although the emperor''s family was strange, they all retreated quickly, leaving only the strong members of the Lu family and those idle sages. Look at me, I look at you, and I don''t know what Chu Feng is going to do. Of course, some smart people can still see that. At this time, because the emperor Shitian has gone far away, they may not be able to catch up.


    However, it is better to have hope than to have no hope. It is certain that Chu Feng will not stop him. A swarm of people swarmed into the sky. There was no fighting, but there was a fight on the road that day.


    Obviously, no one wants others to be supreme, which shows the sinister nature.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and opened the door of dazzling light: "go


    The first one didn''t get into it. The four Chang''e people also followed quickly. Naturally, the brothers and sisters of Emperor Yan didn''t waste time here. The earth was the place they should go next.


    Lu Yi stood there, fully aware that he was not Chu Feng''s opponent. He looked at the heavenly road in the battle, narrowed his eyes, and went into the Heaven Road in an instant. As a saint, he could not defeat Chu Feng, but it did not mean that other people could easily stop him.


    Soon Lu Yi went to the front, and opened the door of dazzling light to go on his way. However, no matter how he went to catch up with him, the difference was not a little bit. Moreover, he found that after entering the heavenly way, there was a heavy and extreme pressure all over his body. Although this pressure would not crush him, it would also hinder his progress.Like many people, what Lu Yi can do at the moment is to pray for the failure of the emperor''s interpretation of heaven, and die on the road. Otherwise, the person who becomes the supreme one today will be the emperor''s interpretation of heaven.


    "Sister Po Shan!"


    Chu Feng and others had already left, and the emperor''s family were all guarding around. Lu''s eyes fell on the ten artifacts and asked, "do you think we can seize a artifact now?"


    Lu Po Shan frowned when she heard the speech, and suddenly felt that her sister was so stupid. She said coldly, "play less men, don''t always say stupid things."


    Lu broke his face and turned his mouth: "what''s the matter?"


    "Artifact has recognized the Lord, and now it is the key to inspire the path of heaven." Lu Po Shan looked at Lu''s broken face and knew that she really didn''t know anything. She sighed and said, "unless the wind king is dead, no one can take away the artifact. Now who takes the artifact and breaks the way of heaven, who will become their enemy!"


    Then he pointed to those who were in the path of heaven. Lu Po Shan''s meaning was very clear.


    Lu broke his face and blinked his eyes, but he also responded. Not to mention whether the artifact could be taken away, even if he could, those who had been destroyed by the way of heaven would not let them go so easily.


    Dudu mouth: "then let''s go back to the other side of the earth, to see this situation, some people become the supreme, must go there."


    Lu Po Shan should say, opened the door of dazzling light, two sisters left together, now everyone is on the road of heaven, they still want to live some more years, naturally will not be involved.


    On the earth''s Star River, the Chu wind came back with Chang''e, and they stood there, quietly waiting.


    There is a huge picture in front of you. You can observe the situation of emperor Shitian at the moment. Although all you can see is that emperor Shitian keeps moving forward, you can still see from his face that he is not as relaxed as he seems.


    But what kind of pressure was there on the road that day?


    At least Chu Feng didn''t know, because he saw the whole sky road. There was no place for pressure and danger. Just opening the door of dazzling light to shuttle around, he couldn''t directly cross too much distance. Of course, compared with this heavenly road, it had a length of many light years.


    Is it really so easy to become the supreme without a dangerous way? Chu Feng didn''t believe it very much, and believed what he said, few people would believe it. Maybe only after emperor Shitian became the supreme, could he solve the mystery.


    "What''s the matter? Six brothers are dead."


    When Chu Feng was speculating about the mystery of heaven, Lu broke his face and changed his face: "how can other people do well, and I don''t see who''s going to attack six elder brothers."


    Chufeng narrowed his eyes and saw a man died on the road of heaven without warning. He was one of those people who went in before the war, but he was not attacked. How could he die without any reason?


    Chu Feng became more and more curious about this mysterious heavenly way. If you can know it in advance, it will be easier to stimulate the heavenly way in the future, or it can be defended in advance.


    Lu broke his face and exclaimed: "look, someone is dead again."


    Chu Feng and their look, this time also more obvious, that person is just from a dazzle light door out, and then died, is that kind of no sign.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes. This is definitely not an accident. It must be the mystery of the heavenly way.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t care much about it at the moment. Instead, he looked at the emperor Shitian on the screen. He was the first Supreme one in all ages. Today, he must be able to achieve the supreme. The last key question that the world Lord sent himself was to ask emperor Shitian how to become the supreme.


    "Chu Feng, we have less than ten hours left." Zhang yun''er is aware of what, in the ear of Chu Feng whispers.


    Chu Feng understood what Zhang yun''er was talking about. He calculated and found that the time was really running out. Ten hours, that is, twenty hours, was about midnight in this era. He and others were going back to the seventh era of the universe.


    His left eye twinkled and Chu Feng said in a deep voice, "wait a minute. I believe the Lord will come."


    Zhang Yuner nodded slightly and looked at the picture again. Everyone knew that Chu Feng had all the factors to become the supreme. What was lacking was the understanding of the way of heaven, and what kind of danger it contained. It was necessary to understand. Otherwise, it would be impossible to compete with nothingness.


    As time went by, the speed of emperor Shitian''s advance went from fast to slow, and from slow to fast, and there was a shocking scene.


    What''s going on?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3231

    Only to see the emperor of heaven, every hundred light-years, there will be another emperor suddenly appear.


    However, the appearance of emperor Shitian was dressed in dark clothes, and the whole person stood there, as if there was no intelligence at all. The only thing that could be felt from that picture was that the emperor Shitian seemed to be particularly evil. But why did this happen? Did emperor Shitian practice evil separation?


    Chu Feng''s Thoughts on this are different, because the emperor Shitian is not a separate body, more like something, but what it is, Chu Feng does not understand at this moment.


    "You watch a little, and I''ll go back and have a look."


    After watching for a while, he saw the emperor Shitian appear one by one. Chu Feng said to Chang''e and others with a slight frown. Then he opened the door of dazzling light and left. The appearance of those emperors was definitely not a simple matter. There must be something else. What happened to


    as like as two peas, the wind and the wind, and the sky, where the emperor was standing, and the real emperor''s release day was still advancing. It seemed that he did not know the same people as he did. And these people looked as if they had lost the emperor.


    Chu Feng didn''t know how to explain this, and then he went to the emperor''s interpretation of heaven. The speed was very fast, and it didn''t take long to reach the position parallel to the emperor''s interpretation of heaven.


    Emperor Shi Tian is going forward. Seeing Chu Feng coming out of the way of heaven, he slows down a little: "brother Chu, what''s the matter?"


    Chu Feng at the moment is not worried about the people behind, even Lu Yi catch up, but the face of dignified mouth: "master, you look back."


    Look back?


    Emperor Shitian didn''t know what had happened, but he still looked back according to the meaning of Chu Feng. When he saw a man like himself standing not far behind him, his face changed greatly: "what''s the matter?"


    this is not as like as two peas, who are completely alike.


    From emperor Shitian''s performance, Chu Feng knew that he really didn''t know, and sighed back: "more than one, probably from the second half, every time you pass through the glare gate, you will appear, and it looks very evil."


    "But you don''t seem to have any intelligence about these things, so you don''t need to pay attention to them for the time being. Go ahead and I''ll go back and see if there''s any harvest."


    Emperor Shi Tian nodded heavily and quickly opened the door of dazzling light to leave.


    After watching the emperor Shitian leave, Chu Feng flickers to the back of the road, and sees Lu Yi moving forward rapidly. The latter is worthy of being a saint. Even if he started from behind, he still left many people behind.


    Just want to get close to Lu Yi and see what''s going on, suddenly Lu Yi appears a Lu meaning when he dodges by, which also gives people a very evil feeling.


    "Emperor Lu!"


    For Lu Yi Chu Feng can not be so kind: "be careful of your back!"


    The original intention of Chu Feng was to disturb Lu Yi and make him worry. He didn''t want to call out to be careful. The evil Lu Yi started to move. He went crazy towards Lu Yi, as if he wanted to kill him. Lu Yi was still angry. He felt a killing opportunity to lock himself in. He turned around and was shocked. He was too late to think about it Fighting together, and in the sky outside the Chu wind has no language, even said stupefied.


    Think of the emperor Shitian left behind after passing by, the emperor of heaven,,,, is not good!


    In the dark, Chu Feng opens the door of dazzling light and leaves. Lu Yi doesn''t care about the result. He only knows that emperor Shitian is likely to face danger.


    Soon Chu Feng caught up with emperor Shitian because he was between the stars in the universe. Naturally, his speed was much faster than that on the road of heaven. However, along the way, Chu Feng found that the emperor Shitian didn''t move, and the emperor Shitian was still moving forward. With his every shuttle, there would be an emperor Shitian.


    Did you guess wrong?


    Chu Feng frowned and thought for a moment. He didn''t disturb emperor Shitian, but looked forward with dark eyes. He knew that he could get to the supreme throne by shuttling emperor Shitian a few more times. However, the more he arrived at this time, Chu Feng''s heart became uneasy.


    Frowning, Chu Feng opened the door of dazzle light and returned to Chang''e. they also saw Lu Yi''s situation through Lu''s broken face.


    as like as two peas in the past, not only is Lu Yi, but many people who enter the area have a similar figure. Some of them start fighting like Lu Yi, some of them are not moving like the emperor.


    Seeing that everyone looked at himself, Chu Feng put out his hands with a bitter smile: "I don''t know why. Maybe it''s only after the Lord becomes the supreme."


    After hearing about Chu Feng, we didn''t know about it, so we gave up the idea of asking.


    it is without rhyme or reason. Sinful heart as like as two peas in the heart of Chu wind, but the fact that the same people appear in every case are actually not what people are without reason, but the crimes of one person, those who are deeply involved in crime and those who kill too much. When they go to the area of the sky road, the crime will be dispersed, and the scattered crime will not disappear but become evil. Evil them.The reason for this idea is that in the seventh era, the LORD said to him more than once that you should not kill people.


    The master of the world is not a person who talks nonsense. It must be that emperor Shitian told them after he became the supreme one. He didn''t tell him because he wanted him to do things in peace of mind. Instead, he sent him back to the memory place of emperor Shitian after everything was over, which was also a period of years and months for him to realize.


    This is a heavenly way, and there is no one who wants to be the supreme one in all ages. There is even a connection between the ten sacred objects and the supreme throne. Is there any connection between the throne and the people who set foot on the path of heaven?


    Chu Feng didn''t know, but he had no way at the moment. He could only wait until the emperor Shitian became the supreme one. Were those really the sins of a man, as he thought, and what was the connection between them and the way of heaven.


    "Here comes the Lord!"


    In the Chu wind let the heart slowly calm down, Lu broke his face and exclaimed, also attracted everyone''s attention in the past, the emperor finally came, is to become the supreme?


    Chu Feng also along to see, but the left eye also flashed across the screen at this time: "not good!"


    Almost just finished speaking, all of a sudden, black figures appeared in front of emperor Shitian. The speed was so fast that the naked eye couldn''t detect it. Even the Chu wind just caught a rough picture.


    And those black shadows completely blocked the way of emperor Shitian. There were nine on the left and nine on the right. It can be said that emperor Shitian was blocked by himself.


    Eighteen in all?


    Chu Feng frowns deeply, looking at the 18 beams of light from the earth, the spirit of the origin? What does that have to do with this? What''s the matter with the appearance of emperor Shitian?


    "I see!" At this time, Emperor Shitian looked at himself who was blocking his way, and showed a smile: "this is all my criminal cause. It seems that I killed many people in those past years."


    In the interpretation of emperor Shitian, chufeng finally confirmed his own guess. All the emperor Shitian appeared were criminal deeds, which could be said to be the embodiment of his whole life''s sin. At the moment, the emperor Shitian was already a man without any criminal karma.


    Because when walking through that heavenly road, the criminal karma will follow a person''s progress and leave him slowly.


    Chu Feng also understood that the greatest danger of the heavenly way is the personal sin. The people who have killed too much will bear a lot of pressure on this heavenly road. Maybe they will be crushed to death by their own criminal deeds before they get rid of the criminal karma. Of course, this is also related to personal perception and willpower.


    It is obvious that Lu Pengyan''s six elder brothers just now believe that the crime is not as serious as the emperor''s interpretation of heaven, but he died under the heavy crime. The reason is probably that he is not strong enough and his willpower is not firm enough.


    But as long as we get through the previous criminal karma, then in the second half of the period, the criminal karma will leave the body and become a person without criminal karma. Of course, this is not the end. If we create our own criminal karma, we have to solve it ourselves, because the supreme one will not accept a person who has all the criminal karma.


    That is to say, the emperor Shitian wants to wipe out all 18 of his sinful deeds at this moment, and then he has finished his criminal career with his own hands and become the supreme one with his innocent body!


    Everyone thought that all this was so mysterious, but Chu Feng completely understood and realized it. Of course, this was related to the perceptual power enhanced by using the beast yuan for more than half a year. Otherwise, even if the emperor Shitian understood it, Chu Feng believed that he could not understand it.


    The heavenly way is a way to count the evils of life. No matter whether the criminal cause is strong or not, as long as you embark on this heavenly road, you have to bear your own criminal karma. In front of you, the criminal karma will become a driving force for progress, and you can go to the stage of getting rid of the criminal karma.


    In the stage of getting rid of the criminal karma, the spirit of the origin will appear 18 criminal karma bodies, and will sit on the supreme throne and become the real eternal supreme. Then, kill all these criminal karma bodies, and then you will become a pure white body!


    Chu Feng has fully realized at the moment. He just thinks that he has killed countless people since his debut, and this time he has wiped out hundreds of millions of sea people. He can''t help laughing bitterly. If he really wants to become the supreme, how much crime will he bear?


    But no matter how many crimes, you have to face them at that time, right?


    With a slight sigh, Emperor Shitian also laughed wildly on that day''s Road: "this is a way to clear away the evil. The supreme King''s way, the good way, kill!"


    Having taken this step, Emperor Shitian naturally wanted to end his own criminal cause. Everyone was watching and thinking whether emperor Shitian could overcome his criminal cause and achieve the supreme power of ancient times?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3232

    No one can help the emperor to release heaven, everything can only rely on himself.


    Although I don''t know how powerful they are, they are definitely the superposition of all the criminal actions on the road of emperor Shi Tiancheng. The rise of every strong man, whether he is willing or not, must be stained with blood. No one can easily avoid it. But at that time, who would have thought that he would finally escape from the criminal cause?


    Looking at the emperor Shitian surrounded by eighteen criminal deeds, the battle is very fierce. Although blocked by the light barrier, the strength of the battle must be very terrible.


    However, no matter what, Emperor Shitian can only face it alone, because this is his criminal cause. No one can bear it for him except him. If he can walk past, he can sit on the supreme throne. If he can''t, he can only die under his own sin.


    There is a kind of natural law cycle, and there is a saying that evil will be rewarded with evil.


    Perhaps all the great good is evil in the end, and all the similar great evils are good in the end, but Chu Feng is not very clear about the connection. The only thing that can be sure is that good and evil are finally rewarded.


    If a person has no crime in his life, then the natural road will be a little easier, but how many people can there be like that?


    Chu Feng shook his head with a bitter smile and thought of his future.


    The bloodthirsty will of the eternal demons contains many criminal deeds. No one knows whether all of them have to be borne by themselves, and whether they should also bear their own criminal deeds in this life?


    Crime?


    When everyone was attracted by the emperor, Chu Feng fell into such meditation.


    Who, in the end, has made the path of heaven and who is qualified to judge the so-called criminal karma?


    Is it true that what is shown on the path of heaven is the real karma? Chu Feng admitted that he had stained his hands with blood, and there was no lack of innocent people, but his starting point in many cases was kindness.


    Just like the killing of the Xiuzhen world, or the killing of the demon emperor and nagula, the starting point of all this is just to reduce the number of people, because if a small number of people are not allowed to die, most people will probably not survive.


    It turns out that the heavenly path has the ability to escape from sin. Why is there nothing to reward the great good?


    Chu Feng admitted that he was a villain, but he would never admit that he was an absolute villain.


    If we really want to make a good and evil judgment for his life, then it must be that the good is greater than the excess. Even killing 10000 people can make countless people survive. Why should we hesitate? Heaven''s way of sin needs to bear the blame for the death of thousands of people, so why not reward the countless who have survived?


    Such an idea is very wonderful, but Chu Feng thinks that it should be so, heaven''s way of crime, but there should also be a heavenly road merit?


    Merit, crime!


    The two are equal. No matter how big the crime is, there will always be greater credit. Chu Feng thinks that his own merit should be above the sin, but the way of heaven is only to see people''s fault, not to see the goodness of people. So, is it unfair for some people who have killed the world but saved countless people?


    At least in the situation of Wanjie, Chu Feng felt that he had no selfish intentions. All he did was for the stability of Wanjie. No matter how many people he killed, this was his original intention.


    Because, to a certain extent, sin is just for better good will. Just like in the modern world, where there is no cruel war, people''s peace is like that in the Chinese dynasty, without the death of some people, there will be no later people''s well-being. Will anyone say that the founding leader is a sinner?


    I believe there will never be such a person. We all know that the founding leader made countless people die in order to establish the country, but that is to let more people live and live better.


    This is his merit, which is great and indelible compared with those so-called criminal deeds.


    No matter how small the evil is, can the evil under the great good be said to be evil? Why can''t we say that killing is also a kind of good?


    In vain, Chu Feng''s state of mind seems to have changed, a kind of never before changed, there is no absolute definition of good and evil, because there is always a way to answer all good and evil. But if killing is to save people, is it right or wrong?


    At least in the case of Chu Feng, the death of ten thousand people can make countless people live, so it is good. Killing a villain can reduce the crime, so it is good.


    Now the heavenly way is just a manifestation of criminal karma. As long as the killing is too heavy, we have to bear the criminal karma. Why?


    Yes, at this moment, Chu Feng questioned the way of heaven, because the so-called criminal karma is killing. However, a person''s killing is for selfish motives, and it can also be for great love. It is proper for those who are selfish to suffer from criminal karma. If the killing is for those who love greatly, why should they bear these criminal karma?


    No matter what other people think, and no matter what kind of asshole killing is evil, Chu Feng only knows that if the starting point of killing is great love, then it is right. To kill one person and save ten people is right.With a faint light in his left eye, Chu Feng raised his head to look at the dark star river, and said in a loud voice: "Heaven Road, there is no right to judge anyone, because the criminal cause is an individual, killing can be selfish, it can be great love, the heavenly road has no right to judge, you can''t stop anyone."


    When Chu Feng called out these words, everyone looked at him inexplicably. What''s the matter? How could he say such a thing?


    Tianlu is not qualified to judge anyone, so who has such qualification?


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and raised his mouth slightly: "since I came out, I have killed countless people, but at this moment I feel that I don''t have that kind of guilt. Many people died in my hands when I went out from the river and sea. But in the end, I gave the world an underground world without too much turmoil, so that countless ordinary people can not be disturbed by the dark forces. This is a great kindness!"


    "When I entered the hidden world of the five forbidden areas, what I was looking for was to make myself strong. I just wanted to be strong and protect myself and the people around me. I never thought about harming anyone. On the contrary, those people always wanted me to die, and those people died in the end. Am I wrong? I think I''m right. Am I right to be killed? "


    "In the war when I was in charge of the temple, the four families oppressed me. If they were allowed to succeed, the world would be in turmoil. If I killed them, did I do anything wrong? Demon emperor, nagula and others want to dominate the whole world. Their selfishness makes countless people feel scared. Finally, I killed them. Am I wrong? "


    "If the four forces are wrong, I want to kill them from the whole world?"


    Chu Feng opened his eyes, smiling and shaking his head: "I admit that I missed, but I don''t think my biggest killing is wrong. These are all great good, because the starting point of everything I do is for the sake of the stability of the world and for the sake of hundreds of millions of creatures. What is the qualification of Tianlu to judge criminal karma? I have no crime at all, am I not guilty?"


    He raised his head and felt something like this: "if it''s just killing, it''s sin. Why is heaven coming? I don''t think it''s all right if you don''t want this one? "


    Is this?


    Chang''e, Lu Wan and others are confused. I don''t know why Chu Feng suddenly feels so big. He didn''t go to heaven. But why did he have such an idea?


    But when everyone was wondering what kind of nerve Chu Feng had, Emperor Shitian felt something general, nodded slightly, and looked puzzled and confused: "yes, is the crime of killing? If the purpose of killing is good will, is such a crime also


    He shook his head gently: "brother Chu, your perception is deeper than me. I have been confused just now, but now I seem to understand that heaven can exist, but it should have a distinction between right and wrong. If killing is a crime, Tianlu doesn''t care. If killing is about good and evil, I ask myself that I am good."


    Chu Feng laughed: "yes, killing can''t be regarded as a crime, because killing should be divided into good and evil, good for merit, and evil for sin. If only because killing is a sin, who can obey it?"


    "If one kills millions of people in order to save the ancient universe, is this also a sin? Heaven''s way, ha ha


    People are still confused. Only Chang''e, Lu Wan, and Zhang yun''er seem to understand a little, but they don''t seem to understand it very well. Only emperor Shitian and chufeng smile alike, and they both laugh.


    In the laughter of the two people, Tianlu began to disappear slowly, and the sins of the eighteen emperors disappeared. Slowly, everything disappeared in the sight of the public. When everyone was surprised what happened, Emperor Shitian walked over with a smile and slowly sat on the supreme throne.


    As he sat on the supreme throne, the eighteen spirits of the origin disappeared. A beam of light came from beyond the starry sky, which completely shrouded the emperor Shitian. Then a light light also shone on Chu Feng.


    It seems that emperor Shitian is like a leading role, and Chu Feng is like a supporting role. Only emperor Shitian and chufeng understand what is supreme, what is kingcraft and what is Tianlu.


    Everything is just a leaf blinding, everything is just a form of imagination. If the emperor Shitian insisted on killing the body of eighteen criminal karma, he would also die, because that is the body of criminal karma. Is a person''s attitude towards criminal karma just destruction? "Those who commit crimes are similar to themselves. Can a man who can kill himself be a good man?


    In the Chu wind can break some things, the emperor also understand, but these things can not be said, eventually need their own perception.


    Emperor Shitian and Chu Feng also closed their eyes, and the two beams of light were different there, completely in the universe between the stars, so that the people who saw it were very surprised. What''s going on? Emperor Shitian has already sat on the throne, so he has become the supreme one in ancient times?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3233

    The two beams of light enveloped the Chu wind and the emperor Shitian, as if they were bathed in the light, and the light gave people a very peaceful and comfortable feeling.


    Chang''e and Lu Wan looked at each other, but they didn''t know what the situation was. If it happened to the emperor Shitian, it''s understandable why Chu Feng had such a similar situation? Although the light of the Chu wind bath is a little dim, it is similar to the breath of emperor Shitian.


    How could this happen? And did emperor Shitian become the supreme?


    A lot of questions are full of people''s minds, but no one can explain what it is, because everything they see now is something they have never faced before.


    Because of the disappearance of the heavenly way, Lu Yi and others also came here. Seeing that emperor Shitian and Chu Feng were bathed in the light, all the people on the road of heaven looked very ugly at the moment, but even then, no one dared to move. Because emperor Shitian was sitting on the supreme throne, who knows whether he has become the supreme?


    In everyone''s silence, Chu Feng and Emperor Shi Tian are all silent in a mysterious feeling, enjoying very much.


    The light falling from the Star River, both of them know that it is the light of the king. The emperor Shitian should be brighter and the Chu wind should be darker. The reason is that the emperor Shitian sits on the throne, and if Chu Feng sits on the throne, the light will be very bright.


    As for the strength of the light of the two kings, in people''s eyes, maybe the emperor Shitian''s is stronger, but only Chu Feng and Emperor Shitian know that the light of the two kings is the same, but with the blessing of the throne, the light will be bright, and the bright one may not be the strongest.


    It is true that the supreme one can only be born one at a time. There are some things that no one can explain. But at the moment, Chu Feng and Emperor Shitian can understand it, but they will soon forget it.


    "We have less than 30 minutes left."


    Time quietly elapses, everyone is staring at the beam of light, Zhang yun''er whispers.


    Thirty minutes means that Chu Feng and them are going back to the seventh era. But now Chu Feng seems to have settled down. I wonder if there is enough time left?


    At this time, suddenly a strong breath came from the distance. At the next moment, the ten magic weapons came rapidly. Xuanyuan sword, star sword and Banyue returned to Chang''e''s hands. The Holy Grail of light and dark merged into the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, and disappeared in front of Chu Feng together with other artifacts.


    With the return of the top ten artifacts, Chu Feng and Emperor Shitian slowly opened their eyes. At the moment when their eyes opened, a trace of vitality appeared between the starry rivers. The two beams of light were slowly disappearing and finally disappeared completely.


    There was no sound in all of them. Everyone''s eyes fell on emperor Shitian and Chu Feng, but more of them still fell on emperor Shitian, because it has been known from the beginning that the one who can sit on the supreme throne is the eternal supreme, and the emperor Shitian has passed the Heaven Road and sat on the throne.


    So now he''s supreme?


    There are doubts in everyone''s heart. Some people have expectations, some people are complicated. For example, Lu Yi at the moment does not want anyone to be the supreme one in his heart. It is unacceptable for anyone to become supreme except himself.


    But at this moment, the emperor Shitian sat on the throne, which made Lu Yi''s heart very uneasy, so that he couldn''t even lift his heart to do it.


    "Brother Chu, when I stand up, you are going to leave."


    Emperor Shitian didn''t pay attention to the others, just looked at Chu Feng with a smile: "at this moment, I really don''t want to stand up, but also want to have a good drink with you, because this separation is our last meeting."


    Chu Feng sighed: "I can only say that some things need people to explore after all. It is likely that all they see are fake. Even the ten square artifact and the supreme throne will deceive people."


    "I also want to have a drink with the Lord, but I have to go after all. You and I can''t be in the same time and space."


    The emperor Shi Tian Shen ran through the desolation, knowing that he and Chu Feng could not be in the same time and space, unless someone died, and Chu Feng did not belong to this time and space. Then when he stood up from the supreme throne, Chu Feng would disappear and go back to his time.


    "Father, I have wine here." In the disconsolation of the emperor Shitian, Diyuan came up and took out two pots of wine from the storage ring in her hand: "if not, I still have it."


    "Good!" When Emperor Shitian saw the joy on his face, he raised his hand and brought a pot of wine to his hand.


    Chu Feng also showed a smile and took a pot of wine. As for the other people around, they were just supporting roles at the moment. When they came to the side of emperor Shitian, Chu Feng held up the wine pot: "thank you. I can''t get these things without you. Although I don''t understand what happened at the beginning of my appearance, who can understand the mystery of the universe and the chaotic will?"


    Emperor Shitian nodded with a smile: "yes, many things we won''t understand, but it doesn''t affect our friendship at the moment. This time, please take good care of my son. He is my best and most ambitious son. If you can control what he likes, he will be very satisfied and trouble brother Chu!"Chufeng smiles, and naturally knows what emperor Shitian said. He holds the wine pot and touches emperor Shitian gently. They drink all of them directly.


    But for many people, their behavior is inexplicable, because they have no idea what emperor Shitian and chufeng mean, what time and space? What is leaving? What two people can''t live in the same time and space?


    People look at me, I look at you, but the people around them are just as confused as themselves. Except that Chang''e and others know the son of emperor Shitian, the rest of them don''t know what the situation is. Even Emperor Yan doesn''t know what the emperor is talking about.


    But Chang''e and others have doubts. Chu Feng has never mentioned the matter of the world Lord. Why does emperor Shitian say that at this moment? Suddenly, Chang''e and others suddenly woke up, that is, the emperor Shitian had become the supreme one. Once he became the supreme one, he could control the fate and insight into a lot of things. If you want to know the true origin of the Chu wind, even the future, it would be much clearer!


    This is the supreme? Chang''e and they don''t want to admit that the supreme is sitting in front of them, but it is an unchangeable fact that the emperor''s interpretation of heaven is the first in all ages, and his unpredicted words at the moment have undoubtedly proved everything.


    Chu Feng and Emperor Shitian also drank their own pot of wine. Emperor yuan asked, "wind king, father, do you want more?"


    "No more!" Chu Feng gently shook his head, with a helpless smile: "long meet a confidant, a thousand cups less, drink just that kind of feelings, not enough and not enough, so forget it, everything just needs a thought."


    Emperor Shitian also agreed and nodded: "yes, everything is just a thought, even for this one thought, you can trace countless years."


    He nodded his head slightly and said in a trembling voice, "so today I also announce that no matter how many years and eras have passed, brother Chu and I will have the same affection. Anyone in the imperial family will respect elder brother Chu more than he respects me."


    "The elder is too modest." Chu Feng quickly waved his hand: "I should be grateful, if you do not leave everything, I would not have met you, and never know all this, you gave me the opportunity."


    The emperor Shitian laughed and exhaled: "yes, there is no specific thing. The supreme throne should belong to you now. I can''t use it."


    Chufeng gentle smile, looking at the supreme throne: "perhaps, I also can not use."


    Emperor Shitian was stunned, and then he burst out laughing. In his laughter, he stood up slowly. When he got up, Chu Feng also opened his hand, and the supreme throne disappeared in front of everyone.


    Gently exhaled a breath, Chu Feng said: "master, when I leave, you can look for the supreme throne and ten square artifact again. Each era has its existence, but because of me, they are nowhere to be found."


    Emperor Shi Tian nodded: "I will, walk slowly, cherish, hope the final victory belongs to you, I also know how to do my things."


    When the people were still wondering about the inexplicable words of emperor Shi Tian and Chu Feng, someone was surprised: "look at the feet of the wind king."


    Everyone then looked, and when they saw it clearly, they were all surprised, because Chu Feng''s feet were slowly disappearing, and spreading upward, as if they were about to dissipate between heaven and earth.


    "You see, so are the women." Some people found the situation of Chang''e and others, and they couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Because Chang''e and others, like Chu Feng, are slowly disappearing from their feet. They completely subvert the cognition of those present. They don''t understand what is going on. Even Zhang yun''er and Chang''e look at each other with astonishment. Their time should be a little bit longer. How can they disappear.


    What did they think of? They looked at the emperor Shitian and Chu Feng. Just now, Emperor Shitian seemed to say that if he stood up, Chu Feng would disappear. How could this happen?


    With the gradual disappearance of the Chu wind, Diyuan did not care so much, rushed up and hugged Chu Feng, tears can no longer help but burst into tears: "I will follow you, no matter where you are, no matter what era you are, I will follow you, if there is reincarnation, I will find you."


    Chu Feng slowly raised his hand to touch Diyuan''s hair: "silly girl, in fact, you have already been by my side, fate is determined, the fate of the first universe era, we will continue in the next life!"


    Touching Diyuan''s hand slowly disappeared, and then the whole person disappeared in the embrace of Diyuan, and Chang''e and others disappeared. At the moment of disappearance, Chu Feng understood that the fate of Diyuan and himself had been arranged by the world lord or the emperor''s interpretation of heaven.


    Can have this beautiful and charming woman, in his Chu Feng women, there is such a person, Murong Bing.


    Although the appearance has changed, Chu Feng knows that Murong Bing is Diyuan and Diyuan is Murong Bing.


    Chu Feng and his wife left. It was very quiet between the stars. We didn''t understand what happened. Why did Chu Feng and several women disappear together? And the emperor Shitian didn''t mean to explain it. He just looked at Lu Yi and others calmly: "I am king. Can I serve you?"The king of emperor Shitian is certainly not a simple king. Look at me and I look at you. At the moment, they can''t see through the situation of emperor Shitian. However, some people directly stand up and say, "Lord, you are the king. In the future, we idle people are willing to follow your instructions."


    With some people''s statements, more and more people began to follow suit. Even the people of Lu''s family also made a statement. At last, except Lu Yi and several Lu family members, they all expressed their willingness to respect emperor Shitian as the only king.


    Because emperor Shitian sat on the throne, they did not dare to bet.


    The reason why Lu Yi doesn''t respect him is that he was once the emperor of the eternal universe, known as the first strong star in the sky. How can he bow his head now?


    "Brother Chu told me before he left that you can''t live." Emperor Shi Tianmu light fell on Lu Yi''s body and sighed slightly. With his sigh, Lu Yi and several powerful Lu family members around him seemed to be suffering from some kind of oppression, and their looks were very painful.


    And the body shape is still changing, the strength is constantly weakening, to finally become young, and become a child, baby, until finally,,,, disappeared!


    The silence between the whole star river, we almost doubt that they are wrong, Lu Yi, how can they slowly disappear, and is like the disappearance of rejuvenation?


    What kind of power is this?


    However, no matter what kind of power it is, we are more in awe of the emperor Shitian. With one idea, we will kill a holy king and several infinite saints. Who can defeat such power?


    However, Emperor Shitian didn''t feel at all at the moment. He gently waved his hand to let everyone go, and Lu Po Shan and Lu broke his face to leave. There was no psychological pressure. In the future, he felt that he was not used to living in the emperor''s house, but he had to abide by the rules. In the end, only the brothers and sisters of Emperor Yan were left, and the rest of them left.


    "Father, can I see Chu Feng again?"


    "Yes!" Emperor Shi Tian''s light smile: "you will be with Chu Feng, and is one of Chu Feng''s favorite women."


    Hearing emperor Shi Tian''s affirmative words, Diyuan broke her tears into a smile. She didn''t know whether it was true or not, but she was willing to be deceived like this: "father, are you the supreme now?"


    "Thanks to Chu Feng''s last wake-up call." Emperor Shi Tian''s answer is not the answer, but the meaning is obvious.


    Di yuan''s face a joy: "then you and Chu wind contrast, who is more powerful?"


    Emperor Shi Tian was stunned and shook his head with a wry smile: "maybe it''s between Bozhong!"


    Emperor yuan chin micro Zhang: "he", "he", "really become the supreme?"


    With a faint smile, Emperor Shitian patted Diyuan and Diyan on the shoulder: "come on, you are all destined to entangle with Chu Feng. What your father needs to do next is to create a place for you to return to."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3234

    When Chu Feng opened his eyes, he found that he was already standing in the independent space of the world Lord. Although the transmission runes described by him had passed several months, they could still be seen.


    Chang''e, Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue also slowly appeared, and the four returned safely.


    "Welcome back."


    When Chu Feng and others came back one by one, the world Lord appeared directly in front of them, with a plain smile on his face: "I thought you needed a few more hours and didn''t want to come back so soon."


    Chu Feng glanced over a smile and looked at the world Master: "should we have a good talk?"


    "Of course With a faint smile, the master raised his hand and made a gesture of invitation. Then he went to the front. Chu Feng told Chang''e to wait first, and then followed the master to the front of the pavilion.


    After sitting down, the Lord of the Kingdom sat there peacefully. Chu Feng did not waste time with the master: "is Diyuan your sister?"


    "Yes Diyan nodded slightly and did not deny anything.


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and asked, "so you know that I once appeared in the first universe era?"


    "Yes." The master of the world did not deny it and nodded gently: "but I have a reason not to tell you, because if I told you everything, would you still have the motivation to go to the first universe era? People always need to do what they don''t know, and they will be lack of self-improvement for what they know. "


    Chu Feng nodded slightly and knew that the LORD was right. As for the reason why he concealed that he had seen himself in the first universe, it must have been explained by the emperor Shitian. Before he went back, he could not know anything.


    Dispersed these thoughts, Chu Feng also did not continue to ask, because he should know.


    Just think of the tears of emperor yuan before leaving, Chu Feng''s eyes are soft: "Di yuan, who is it?"


    "Don''t you already know that?" The master asked with a faint smile.


    Hearing the master''s reply, Chu Feng knew that his judgment was correct. Emperor Shitian was Murong Bing. At that time, Emperor Shitian had become the supreme one and helped Diyan to build a place where his soul would return. That is to say, the soul world today must have made arrangements after Diyuan''s fall, fulfilling her wish and being with herself.


    The thought of that charming woman, from the beginning to follow in his side to give countless help, Chu Feng''s heart warm, originally many things have been doomed, this life fate, may be the love planted in the previous life.


    "I can give you something else."


    In the silence of Chu Feng, the master of the world said faintly: "in my sister''s first reincarnation, I blocked her first soul. After all, she is my sister, and I don''t want her soul to disappear, so I take away her soul memory and let her other souls go to the samsara."


    Fingers bouncing, pinching and counting, he continued: "Su Daji is my sister''s more than 13000 reincarnations. If the devil wishes, I can give you my sister''s first life soul memory. Of course, it depends on you whether she recovers or not."


    "After all, if she recovers, she can only occupy a body with Su Daji, just like Lin Yulin and her previous life, soul twin!"


    Chu Feng knew that the owner of the kingdom said that, so he must be OK. He narrowed his eyes and said, "can''t you find her a new body? And her original flesh? "


    The master sighed and said, "I wanted to preserve her body at first, but in the third era, I accidentally let her body come into contact with the sun. Then,,,"


    there is no need to go on with the following words. Chu Feng also knows that Diyuan''s body has disappeared, and now what is left is the soul memory, and this soul memory can only be found in her later generations Recovery in the body.


    "I can''t make up my mind about it."


    Chu Feng stood up with a sigh: "because ice is an independent life. Although I really want the princess to survive, the body belongs to ice, but I will consult her."


    The master of the world said with a faint smile: "my sister also means that. So even in the past endless era, there are many generations after her, she did not forcibly revive her soul, of course, in order to wait for your life."


    "I think she''d love to see you now. You didn''t know her at first, but now it''s OK."


    In the world Lord''s voice just fell, suddenly an illusory figure appeared on one side. Who could not be emperor yuan?


    Chu Feng looks at her heart, and she is complicated. Unexpectedly, in order to be able to continue with herself, Diyuan is willing to seal up her soul memory for so long and endure endless loneliness. Seeing Diyuan standing in front of her at the moment, although she has just left, she seems like an isolated world.


    "Yes." At this time, the master said faintly: "if the soul of my sister is revived in Su Daji''s body, then she can inherit all the strength of her sister and become an infinite saint. Of course, she still dominates the body, and my sister only exists as a subsidiary body."


    With one sentence, the master of the boundary got up and left the pavilion. He knew that Chu Feng and Diyuan didn''t know what to say here.It seems that Chu Feng has just returned and just left Diyuan''s side. However, for Diyuan, this is her encounter after seven cosmic eras. Although Murong Bing is her, her memory does not belong to her. Diyuan wants to see Chu Feng again.


    "Wind king!"


    The world master left, and Diyuan slightly pursed her lips and whispered, "I miss you!"


    Chu Feng takes a deep breath and wants to hold the woman who has been waiting for her for endless years. However, she penetrates it directly. She just reflects that Diyuan is just a soul memory, not even a normal soul. All of them are on Murong Bing''s body.


    Of course, if you can find a suitable body, Diyuan can recover. You don''t have to be in Murong Bing''s body. It''s just that Murong Bing''s physical fitness will be higher, because they are one person.


    "Wind king, do you want me to live?" Diyuan saw Chu Feng want to embrace herself, can feel her very happy appearance.


    Chu Feng nodded: "I dare not accept the times, I has the final say in this era."


    "Good!" Diyuan nodded gently, looked back at what seemed to be worried about, and then said: "the actual brother just cheated you, my body has always been well preserved, but he is worried that you have no feelings between men and women for me, so he does not want you to know. Of course, he also wants to see if you really have feelings for me."


    Shit!


    Chu Feng''s heart burst out a rude sentence, what are these and what ah?


    Looking up and down at Diyuan, Chu Feng wryly said, "Princess Chang, I believe your first life body is still there, but now your future generations also exist. If you forcibly revive, will it affect her?"


    Diyuan side head back way: "certainly has the influence, I am the previous life, she is this life, has her not me, has I not her!"


    Chu Feng slightly frowned at the smell of speech, after a short silence gently shook his head: "long princess, I don''t deny that I have love for you, but Bingbing also has love for me. If she dies because of your recovery, I don''t want to see it."


    Diyuan blinked her eyes: "do you mean you don''t want to use the Holy Grail of yin and yang to make my soul memory coincide with my body?"


    "I''m sorry!" Chu Feng bowed his head with guilt: "I will try to see if you can regenerate with the rest of the way, but if you rebirth in the way of the previous life, you will let the ice of this life die. I can''t accept it, because if ice and ice die, Rushuang will also die together, they are twin chaotic bodies!"


    The emperor yuan did not show any anger in Chu Feng''s words, but showed a smile and looked back: "brother, I told you that the wind king is sentimental and righteous. Now you believe it?"


    "Thanks to you, you are still a great master of the world, and you doubt the person your father absolutely trusts. Now I see what you can say."


    "You are my only sister and last relative. I don''t want to see you take risks." Under Chu Feng''s gaze, the world Master stepped out from one side, calm and peaceful: "but now I hear the devil''s words, I believe he is a man of affection and intention, but you can''t be reborn without the help of the demon God!"


    Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled, and suddenly raised his hand, which fluctuated in the air. At the next moment, a stiff body appeared there. Chu Feng raised his hands and held the body, which was the body of emperor yuan.


    Chu Feng a Leng, then suddenly nodded.


    Look at the world Master and Diyuan. What are the two brothers and sisters going to do?


    "Murong Bing and lengrushuang are my descendants." In Chu Feng''s doubt, Diyuan slowly opened her mouth: "they are twin chaotic bodies, connected by blood and soul. One of them will die, and the other will die. That is because they are one, so my future generations are not only Murong Bing, but she and lengrushuang."


    Chu Feng is still not very clear: "what do you mean?"


    "I can be reborn." Diyuan nodded and replied word by word: "but I need the Holy Grail of yin and yang to put my soul memory into the original body, and then let Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing separate their soul blood. We are the past life and this life. I can use their soul blood, so I will have the rest of the soul, not just the soul memory."


    "But in this way, there will be no twin chaotic body, but a triple chaotic body. Do you want to, Feng Wang?"


    Chu Feng blinked his eyes. He did not think that there would be such a way to revive. He could capture the expectation in the eyes of the world Master. Chu Feng knew that he also wanted Diyuan to be reborn, not just the memory of his soul.


    Looking at the body of Diyuan in her arms, this method is much better than what she said at the beginning. However, it also needs Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang to agree. Because their sisters are interlinked, and now they want to communicate with the first generation of them, I don''t know what they will think.


    After thinking about it, Chu Feng said, "I will make you reborn, but not now, because today is the time for the World War I. I only have four days left. I can''t make the nihilism disappear successfully in four days."


    Diyuan nodded: "OK, I''ll wait for you. Even if they don''t agree, I love you too. Because they accompany you, I will feel like I''m with you."Chu wind hand a Yang, the body of emperor yuan disappeared, was taken up by him: "don''t worry, I think they will promise to give you the blood of soul."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3235

    Chu Feng did not want to come back to see Diyuan, but relative to in the heart, or happy.


    Of course, if Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang don''t want to share their soul with Diyuan, chufeng has no way. At most, he can only do things in other ways. However, Chu Feng thinks it''s OK to have a good talk with Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang.


    After meeting with the emperor yuan, Chu Feng and the world Lord came to the front. Chang''e and others were curious. They didn''t know what the boundary Lord and Chu Feng had said, but from the look of Chu Feng, it seemed unusual.


    There is Chang''e this vinegar jar here, Chu Feng certainly will not show, just a positive asked: "the world Master, tell us about the current situation!"


    The owner nodded slightly and told everyone about the situation of Wanjie.


    In addition to the demon world, all the forces under the banner of Chu Feng or related forces are completely controlled by satina. Of course, it is better to say that it is nothing. As long as a command is given, then these forces and people will suffer devastating attacks.


    Hearing satyana, Chang''e looked at Chu Feng coldly: "you are kind-hearted, are you satisfied now?"


    Chu Feng touched his nose: "what else?"


    "There are more than 100 saints and dead men in nothingness, which can also be called puppets." The master nodded and continued: "these more than 100 saints'' puppets have appeared since ancient times in the seventh universe. Their bodies are well preserved. Now they are all refined into puppets by nothingness. Therefore, the strength of nihility is strong. If you want to fight against nihility, you must solve these people first."


    Chang''e didn''t interrupt any more. She listened to the master of the world tell us all about the current situation. When she knew that Wanjie had been dying on a large scale a few days ago, Chu Feng was a little scared. Naturally, she knew that nothingness just wanted to force him out.


    Because if he does not come out, nothingness will not be able to realize its desire to become an entity.


    Will you just make it work?


    After understanding the basic situation, Chu Feng twisted his neck: "if you want to solve it at one time, where is satina now? And dreams. Are they all right? "


    The world Master nodded slightly: "dream and snow Ying are hiding in a basement of the present world Huangfu villa, healing!"


    Hearing that there was nothing wrong with them, the rest of them were OK. Chu Feng was completely relaxed. Knowing that if he didn''t show up today, nothingness would surely lead to the biggest killing and the war of annihilation. Chu Feng narrowed his eyes and said, "Wan''er, wait here first. I''ll send the message to the Lord. You can come back. This may be a fight A vicious war. "


    Things have developed to the most serious time, several people nodded slightly.


    Chu Feng didn''t waste time. He directly opened a door of dazzling light. Now the rules of the soul world have been changed by the master of the world. So he can leave the soul world through the glare gate without going through the way of reincarnation. Of course, even if the rules are not changed, Chu Feng believes that he can go directly to the present world.


    When he was about to enter the gate of dazzling light, Chu Feng thought of something and asked, "master of the world, if I am not an opponent of nothingness, I believe you also have a way to kill nihility?"


    "Yes." The master of the world nodded, but did not say anything, because that method is the biggest card. If it is used, human beings will enter a downturn period, and many people will die. It will not be extinct. But it will take a hundred years to restore order.


    Chu Feng knew that it must be the means left by Emperor Shitian. He was worried that history would go wrong. Chu Feng nodded slightly and stepped into the door of dazzling light.


    The next moment directly appeared in the underground chamber under the Huangfu villa. Without any sign, it made the dream and Xueying stay here stunned.


    In response, it was Chu Feng. Meng suddenly stood up and threw himself into his arms. Although he didn''t know how Chu Feng knew they were here or where Chu Feng had gone in the past eight months, it didn''t matter. Chu Feng came back, which was enough.


    Holding the woman in her arms, Chu Feng patted her back gently with a warm smile: "snow Ying is still there, shame or not?"


    Xueying blushed and lowered her head. If she could, she would like to plunge into Chu Feng''s arms like a dream, but she was also very clear that dream could do this, she was doomed not to do so, because standing in front of her was Chu Feng, not the Lin Feng who would never appear again!


    Dream also aware of their gaffe, some embarrassed to release Chu Feng, quietly asked: "are they OK?"


    "All right!" Chu Feng nodded with a smile and took out two separate rings and handed them to Xueying and Meng: "this is what I got in a place. After you absorb it, you can enhance your perception. I will give you enough time to realize and fight nihility."


    Snow Ying and dream are a Leng, the former asked: "demon, now we still have time to understand?"


    "I said yes, then there must be." Chu Feng nodded affirmatively, and did not continue this topic: "well, continue to stay here. I went to King Wu''s temple to find satina. It''s time to declare war with nihility. I don''t want to involve too many innocent creatures in this war. Of course, it''s a good thing to lead nihilism out first.""Chu Feng!" Seeing Chu Feng was about to leave, the dream stopped him: "elder Xueying and I were rescued by satina, and she arranged us to hide here. Otherwise, we would have died under the joint efforts of saints and dead men."


    Chu Feng, who is ready to leave to teach satyana a lesson, stops, frowns and opens the door of glare. He knows that dream will not deceive herself on such things. As for why she did that, it is estimated that only she herself will know.


    As Chu Feng passed through the dazzling gate, she went to the garden in King Wu''s temple. As expected at the beginning, satyana did not arrange any guards here. As for where Yihong and Yihong were now detained, Chu Feng had no time to explore.


    Just went to stand in front of the bedroom, gently opened the door, with the moment he opened the door, a thick air machine locked him.


    The corner of the mouth raised a funny smile, saw satina from the inside side lying out, Chu Feng crooked his head, suddenly appeared in front of satina, a pinch of her neck: "I thought with the nihility, you are much stronger, now it seems that there is no growth ah!"


    Satina narrowed her eyes and looked at the hand that held her neck. Then she looked at Chu Feng: "it''s not that I am not strong, but you are too abnormal. I didn''t expect that the gap between me and you is still so big. Now it seems that apart from nothingness, no one is your opponent, and even how many people join hands are useless?"


    Chu Feng replied with a smile: "maybe it is."


    "What do you want to do?" Satina asked, her eyes still and without any waves.


    Chu Feng loosened satina''s neck and turned her back to look out: "tell nothingness that I''m back. Two days later, I''ll wait for it in the middle of the earth and the five forbidden areas. I''ll be there. If it goes or doesn''t, I''ll be there."


    "Is this the last battle?" satyana asked


    Chu Feng looked back and said with a faint smile: "you think so. If you think there is a future, then there may be a future. It is not easy to recover strength, cherish it!"


    As the voice fell, Chu Feng disappeared in an instant, and did not give satina any trace of him.


    When she reached the door, she raised her head and looked up to the sky. However, Chu Feng was no longer visible. Even where Chu Feng was going, satina did not know, and her clenched fist slowly loosened.


    At this time, Chu Feng did not leave the temple of King Wu, because he saw a man, situ ya!


    However, except for situ ya, Yi Hong and the Shangguan family did not see him. I think he was imprisoned in other places. However, as long as the person is not dead, Chu Feng is confident that he can find out.


    Twinkling between to the back of the temple of King Wu, situ Ya is standing there looking at a tree, as if completely settled in general.


    Chufeng''s smile was a little more playful, and went to situya''s back and coughed gently.


    With the cough of Chu Feng, situ Ya suddenly turned around. When she saw Chu Feng, her eyes were shocked. It seemed that she couldn''t believe it. Then she became happy: "little wind, are you back?"


    Situ Ya''s look changed quickly, but he was still clearly seen by Chu Feng. With a smile, he looked at the courtyard: "satyana has taken control of King Wu''s temple, and all the people are kept in secret. Can you tell me why you can walk freely? Can you even keep satina from finding out? "


    Situ Ya''s face changed slightly, but before she had time to answer, Chu Feng suddenly hit her stomach directly. When she didn''t have time to respond, Chu Feng had already pinched her neck, and there was a powerful force to block everything around her, so that situ Ya could not move.


    But all this did not end like this. Chu Feng raised and fell, and Minghong magic sword directly penetrated situ Ya''s body. Looking at the woman who showed frightful color in her eyes, Chu Feng gave a faint smile: "I''ve always been wondering, which person is hiding nothingness around me, but now I see you, I know."


    Stu Ya frowned deeply: "why did you approach me just now, but I couldn''t find you?"


    "You think you are omnipotent?" Chu Feng faintly smile, suddenly pulled out the sword that stabbed into situ Ya''s body. Seeing that a drop of blood didn''t flow out, the smile was a little more cheerful: "nothingness, come out, I also want to ask satina to inform you that you are here, that''s good."


    As soon as situ Ya''s body softened, he fell to the ground, and nothing appeared. He just covered his chest with one hand, as if he had been hurt by a sword just now.


    Chu Feng took a look at it and said with a smile, "don''t look at me like a monster like this, because if you look at it again, it''s just like this. I just want to tell you that in two days'' time, we''ll be damned in the middle of the earth and the five forbidden areas. Take advantage of these two days to mobilize people, whether it''s death or life, it''s the last battle. Don''t waste any more time."


    After putting up the Ming Hong magic sword, Chu Feng suddenly rose into the air. However, when he saw the saints'' puppets stationed around King Wu''s temple, Chu Feng directly blew out a powerful force. Only when he heard the roaring explosion, all the saints'' puppets turned into dust and disappeared without trace, and the Chu wind disappeared in the sky."Holy king!"


    Chu Feng left, but nothingness was a light mouth, and there was no other look between his eyebrows except doubts and confusion: "wasn''t chaotic will replaced by the will of heaven at the beginning of the seventh universe? How did he become king? "


    Because there is no chaotic will, then there will be no holy king, and Chu Feng just that strong, is not supposed to appear again!


    When he took back his eyes, he found that situ Ya was gone. He immediately let nihilism stand still. Wasn''t Chu Feng leaving by himself? When did you take away Stuart?


    Satina, who heard the great news, also came here. Seeing nothingness, she even stood there and frowned: "did you kill those Saint puppets?"


    As soon as the nihilistic eyes coagulated, satina was hit hard and spewed out a mouthful of blood: "you are not here to question me, and you have no qualification to question me. Go and prepare for it, and transfer all the strength to the place where Chu Feng said."


    "I hope you all don''t let me down and oppress Chu Feng fiercely. If he doesn''t become supreme, I will let you become corpses."


    Ruthlessly finished speaking, nothingness flashed a strange smile: "Chu Feng, even if you are the holy king and anything? Even if you can be the supreme in two days? From the beginning, your fate has been doomed, everything is destined to be mine


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3236

    The declaration of war by Chu Feng marked the official beginning of the first World War.


    It seems that Chu Feng''s declaration of war is against the present satyana, but many people don''t know that the person who really declares war is nothingness, but nothingness is not suitable for too many people to know, because if they know that what they want to challenge is the fate of heaven, they will surely be confused and lose before the war!


    In the eyes of many people, the destiny of heaven is invincible.


    Therefore, Chu Feng''s declaration of war is only aimed at satina and doesn''t mention nothingness. In this way, his hatred for all living beings will gather on satianna and ignore the existence of nothingness. In the future, things will be better and there will not be so many fetters.


    After leaving the temple of King Wu, Chu Feng returned to the demon world.


    It''s just that most of the people in the demon world have left, which seems a little cold.


    In the demon hall, Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to it. Now Wanjie has been affected by his declaration of war. He puts situ ya, who died in his arms, on the bed. Then a message comes out. Not long after, the four Chang''e people also come back from the soul world. Although they are in the soul world, they still know what happened.


    Chu Feng has declared war on nothingness. It seems that there is still time to start a war between the stars in the universe two days later, but everyone is very clear that it has started now.


    "Yun''er, wake her up."


    Chu Feng didn''t say much about the declaration of war. Pointing to situ Ya on the bed, he said to Zhang yun''er: "she was attached to nothingness, and then was injured by me. Although it is not fatal, there are still some damages to the soul. Now you should be able to cure it?"


    Zhang Yuner nodded slightly and went forward. She has become an infinite saint. Naturally, she can cure some injuries.


    Standing in front of the bed, he didn''t see what Zhang yun''er was doing. In his lethargy, situ Ya slowly opened his eyes. Seeing Chu Feng, they all stood around. After blinking their eyes, situ Ya sat up and said, "where am I?"


    Shaking her head, stuya completely forgot what happened. She only vaguely remembered that the temple of King Wu was controlled by satina, and she was under control in the shortest time. She was too powerful, especially with the saint puppet. There were few people who could stop her.


    Chu Feng would not tell her about the attachment of situ ya to nothingness. Although Chang''e and others knew about it, they would not tell her, because if she knew that she had been controlled by nothingness, she would have a lump in her heart.


    So Chu Feng didn''t say anything more, just said with a smile: "here is the demon world, now it''s all right, you don''t need to take more measures for other things. Next, everything has me. When I come back, I won''t let any uncontrollable things continue to happen."


    After a word with situ ya, Chu Feng went out. Chang''e and others knew that they usually followed him out. Only situ Ya sat there with a confused face.


    She completely forgot what happened, just a vague memory, but now Chu Feng does not say that she is not very clear, just vaguely has such a feeling, a very inexplicable and strange feeling.


    A few women sat in the hall and sat there, puzzled by the wind.


    Then he said, "strange?"


    "A little bit!" Zhang yun''er nodded and asked everyone''s questions: "today is the beginning of the World War I. whether it''s a direct war or your declaration, it''s the signal of the war''s opening. But we don''t understand why we have to wait for two days, because it seems that two days can''t change anything?"


    Lu Wan and Chang''e also nodded slightly. They felt that Chu Feng''s declaration of war was a little redundant. Anyway, there was a war, so to start a war directly, why did you have to wait two more days?


    "First, it was in the temple of King Wu. Many people would die in the first World War."


    Chufeng gently smiles, leaning on the throne slowly said: "even if it is not in the temple of King Wu, it will be unfolded in the rest of the time, which will also cause loss of life. Although the dead people have been agreed with the world Master, they can live later, but I am willing to let less people know about the things in the soul world."


    After a pause, Chu Feng continued: "of course, the most important thing is that I need these two days. All sentient beings are now under the oppression of satina. Many people are eager for me to defeat satina in the first World War, so as to be stable and stable."


    "These two days are enough to make their hearts full of urgency and hope. If I want to condense the power of all living beings, will it be simpler?"


    Chang''e, Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue all came back from the first era of the universe. Naturally, they knew that the path of heaven needed enough forces from all living beings to drive the ten square artifact. These ten keys could only be opened. Chu Feng explained that at the moment, and they seemed to understand.


    Chu Feng also knows that two days can''t do anything, but it can make the power of all sentient beings'' belief in him reach a peak. When Chu Feng wants to condense the power of all living beings, it will be much easier for Chu Feng to directly open the way of heaven between the universe and the stars. I think it will be simpler than the emperor''s interpretation of heaven.


    At first, I can''t understand, but now I fully understand.Chu Feng didn''t explain anything more. What he said with Chang''e was only half of the truth. He had another thought, that is, he wanted the world to bear more fear and make them panic. Only in this way can they understand the value of living and peace.


    Especially when he knew that he had declared war on satina, Wanjie would spend it in panic and expectation. It seems like two days, but for them, it is like a year.


    The existence of the strong is very harmful. They have not experienced the torment of excessive days and years, and have not experienced the torture of death because of a war. They will not cherish the peace after that.


    Of course, the Chu wind did not say much, but slowly stood up: "at the beginning, I got some good things in the first universe era and emptied some treasures of the whole sea bottom. Now I need to do something. If you are interested, you can follow. Then you will see a different world of demons."


    Thinking of the nine spiritual veins in the ring, Chu Feng gave a knowing smile and left the demon hall.


    No one can see Chu Feng clearly. We are naturally curious about what he wants to do. When he leaves, he quickly follows up. In the blink of an eye, things reach a sea area. Compared with the sea area of the primitive earth, this sea area is much broader.


    "What do you think of the sea people of the primitive earth in the demon world?"


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, there were slight waves on the sea surface, and even slowly separated, he said at the same time: "if that is the case, people in the demon world will feel the pressure and strive to be the first?"


    Chang''e and others, you look at me, I look at you, think of those alien sea people, if the demon world appears those alien, in order to overcome these alien, the people in the demon world will certainly desire to become more powerful.


    Still thinking about what Chu Feng means, Chu Feng has fallen down quickly, because the sea surface is separated, there is a palace like place under the sea. Chang''e is very familiar with this place, because she came out from here when she was resurrected, but what is the purpose of Chu Feng coming here at this moment?


    Follow into the palace, mu Qianxue saw the Phoenix blood flickering, light floating there, eyes slightly coagulation: "what demon blood?"


    That abundant aura makes people enjoy it very much.


    "Phoenix blood, the last Phoenix blood of this era."


    Chu Feng faintly replied, "look at this situation, it only takes a year for her to be born. If I leave a spiritual pulse here, will you say a few months is enough? Maybe faster? "


    On hearing this, Lu Wan frowned: "Lingmai? Do you have spiritual pulse


    As a venerable God, Lu Wan naturally knew the spiritual pulse. However, with the deterioration of the natural environment and the loss of the aura of heaven and earth, it seems that there are not many spiritual veins in the world. Even if there are spiritual veins, they are incomplete ones.


    Chu Feng nodded with a smile: "no more, no less. There are nine in total. This is what I found in the bottom of the primitive earth. The reason why there are so many powerful sea people on the sea floor is because of the existence of spiritual veins."


    "The sea emperor is actually just the formation of spiritual pulse. Besides it, there are eight growing spiritual veins. One spiritual pulse can change the life on the sea floor. What do you think if I plant nine in the demon world?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, the girls changed a little. Chu Feng also raised her hand slowly at this time. Suddenly, the sea emperor''s spiritual pulse was suspended in the air, with a real dragon like appearance and a jade like body.


    Chu Feng looked at the sea emperor''s spiritual pulse and said faintly: "from today on, I will give you a better environment. You can stay here and grow freely, but it''s a pity that you can''t have spirit any more."


    Because in order to prevent the formation of spiritual veins and have the ability to act, Chu Feng has wiped out the spirits in the nine spiritual veins. In the future, they will only grow into heaven and Earth Spirit veins, and can no longer become the terrorist existence with the attack power as the sea emperor.


    The sea emperor''s spirit pulse sounded, and suddenly fell into the ground. It was very deep and deep. The Chu wind twinkled in his left eye. After seeing the sea emperor''s spiritual pulse going down, it gave rise to a series of vine like things. The jade like tentacles are moving towards the whole sea bottom, as if to spread its roots.


    At the moment when the sea emperor''s spiritual pulse was planted, a strong aura of heaven and earth filled in. Chang''e and others were shocked. Mu Qianxue was even more surprised and said, "what a rich aura of heaven and earth!"


    Chu Feng smiles and glances over the Phoenix''s blood. He finds that the Phoenix''s blood seems to be breathing, constantly absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. It can also be said that he is slowly maturing, and may not need to wait another year.


    "Let''s go. I''m going to plant nine spiritual veins today."


    He took back his eyes. Chu Feng didn''t delay the time, and rose up with a sound. A spiritual pulse had been planted on the bottom of the sea. However, in the demon world, there were more than one sea area. There were three. Chu Feng decided to let all three sea areas have spiritual veins. In this way, the vitality of the ocean could be improved and the development of the ground could be affected, because the spiritual pulse would stretch out some roots Things, wherever they go, will be full of aura.It''s just that the demon world is too big, much bigger than the original earth, so the nine spiritual veins are just right. Of course, Chu Feng doesn''t worry about the lack of aura, because these spiritual veins will grow slowly under the earth, and the demon world is vast enough, and they will be developed to the greatest extent.


    I believe that at that time, the demon world must be a good world, the strongest in the world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3237

    With Chang''e and them, Chu Feng planted two spiritual veins in the other two oceans.


    Although these spiritual veins are not as good as those of the emperor of the sea, when they grow up, they will be as powerful as those of the emperor of the sea. The demon world is vast and has enough soil for them to grow. Chu Feng believes that they can grow up soon.


    After planting spiritual pulse in the last sea area, people were suspended on the sea surface. Zhang yun''er looked around, felt it carefully, and sighed: "Chu Feng, even if you only planted these three spiritual veins, the aura of the whole demon world is several times stronger than it was at the beginning. If you go to the bottom of the sea, it will be more than ten times stronger."


    "If you really plant nine spiritual veins, it is estimated that the environment in the demon world will be hundreds of times better than that in the outside world."


    After a pause, Zhang yun''er added: "even, it will surpass the abundance of the original earth''s territory."


    The primitive earth, the first era of the universe, as the source world, the aura on the earth is very strong. Now the demon world is still a little bit short, but if nine spiritual veins are planted, it is estimated that it will surpass, and the last one will be between Bozhong.


    Considering that there are so many saints in the first universe era, the divine realm is everywhere. Zhang yun''er and Chang''e all smile bitterly. Chu Feng always opposes too many strong people. How can we do that now?


    Once the demon world is strong, it may only take ten thousand years to develop into a very terrible situation, completely contrary to the idea of Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng knew Zhang yun''er''s thoughts, and nodded to look at the sky: "in the future, the demon world may develop into a vast world. I don''t know how big it is, but with the continuous growth of the spiritual pulse, it is absolutely amazing. It will be divided into several levels, and it will no longer be connected with this way."


    "The weak can never enter the world of the strong, and the strong can never interfere with the weak. But when the weak reach a certain level, they will enter the world of the strong, otherwise,,,, can only die!"


    All the women were stunned. I don''t know what Chu Feng means.


    Chu Feng did not explain too much, but said with a smile: "and don''t worry about the demon world surpassing the original earth, because soon the earth will bloom its original world style, and then nihility will certainly disturb the mind, because a earth full of heaven and Earth Spirit will make it worry."


    "I''m worried that there will be too many saints, even the supreme ones, under such an aura of heaven and earth."


    Lu Wan frowned: "Chu Feng, what do you want to do?"


    "Soon you will know." Chu Feng thought of the spiritual pulse he had found in the Kunlun Mountains of the primitive earth. If his judgment is correct, there must be a super spiritual vein on the earth now. Of course, Chu Feng will not say much when he is not completely sure.


    See a few women that confused color, Chu Feng said with a smile: "go, there are six spiritual pulse, all are to be planted."


    After saying that, Chu Feng went to the distance, and Chang''e and others followed with curiosity. They watched Chu Feng plant the spiritual veins in four directions, East, West, North and south of the demon world, and planted a spiritual vein in some vast and beautiful places. There are no people in those places now, but there will be people in the future.


    At this point, with the three spiritual veins on the sea floor, Chu Feng has planted eight spiritual veins, and finally Chu Feng takes the girls back to the demon hall.


    Standing in the hall, Chu Feng''s mind moved, and the last spiritual pulse was suspended in the air. It was a very strange spiritual pulse with the head of a dragon, the body of a unicorn, and a pair of wings.


    Chu Feng doesn''t know what it looks like. It just feels that if it grows up, it will be stronger than any other spiritual pulse. With a flick of a finger, that spiritual vein will not enter the earth directly. Under the gaze of Chu Feng''s left eye, the spiritual pulse entering the earth is spreading and growing rapidly.


    As the jade like roots spread out, Chu Feng withdrew his eyes and turned around: "in the future, the demon hall will be hidden in the demon world. Those who fail to meet the requirements will never find where the demon hall is. Only after experiencing many dangers, some later people are qualified to come to the demon hall.


    Chang''e and others were stunned when they heard the speech, and they seemed to understand what chufeng was trying to build a real world, and the world could be divided into three or six grades, but how could Chu Feng create it?


    Lu Wan asked herself in her heart. She found that even if she used all her strength, she could not create a world with such a clear hierarchy, because it required the most powerful control over the way of heaven. Otherwise, the rules of heaven would be broken by sages and everything set would lose its meaning.


    Just touching Chu Feng''s confident look, Lu Wan didn''t understand where his self-confidence came from. However, he felt that Chu Feng''s self-confidence was really possible.


    "Come on, go out and have a look!"


    Chu Feng didn''t explain too much. When he came back from the first universe era, he had already thought about the future, but it was not enough to implement it: "look at the present demon world, what will it look like?"


    We walked out of the demon hall, heard the noise of situ Ya also came out. Standing in front of the demon hall, we could hear the people around the demon hall that were surprised and cheering.Because with the cultivation of nine spiritual veins, there will be a surging aura of heaven and earth in the world of demons. Whether it is a warrior, a practitioner or a spirit, or even a demon, the aura of heaven and earth is the key to cultivation. The more pure the aura of heaven and earth, the more helpful it will be for the survival and growth of the strong and become stronger.


    Now the aura in the whole demon world has reached an unimaginable level, which can not be explained at all, but does not hinder everyone''s excitement, because it is very good for their cultivation.


    Chu Feng looked at the sky faintly, then raised her head to look at the sky, and then suddenly flew away. Chang''e and Chang''e quickly followed them. Only situ Ya was left there. Because Chu Feng was going to the Star River, she did not have the ability to go to that height.


    "It''s getting bigger!" Between the universe and the stars, people are suspended on the planet where the demon world is located. Watching the demon world grow slowly, it seems slow, but every change is amazing.


    Chu Feng nodded: "it''s really getting bigger. It seems that the nine spiritual veins are very compatible with the demon world. If this development goes on, the demon world will become vast and endless. If saints don''t need space to shuttle around, I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to go around the demon world."


    Because Chu Feng once calculated that if the demon world only depended on flying, it would take three days and three nights for a saint to circle around the demon world. Now that the demon world is growing slowly, Chu Feng firmly believes that with the growth of nine spiritual veins, it will be very vast.


    At that time, the nine spiritual veins may be connected together and become a super spiritual pulse because of their growth. Of course, Chu Feng is also aware that after the growth and connection of spiritual veins, in addition to the places where the spiritual veins are planted, the regional areas of the demon world will grow larger and become less powerful than the center.


    Because the world where the spiritual pulse is planted is the main world. I just don''t know how strong the Lord world will be?


    Chu Feng doesn''t know, but he believes that when the nihility is solved and he takes time out, all these will have an answer.


    Chang''e and other people''s hearts have been difficult to calm down at the moment, because the development of the demon world is so amazing. If it is allowed to grow like this, it will probably become the largest planet in the universe. Only then?


    The women did not know how to imagine, because they could not imagine what kind of situation it would become.


    "Go to earth!"


    Chu Feng also withdrew his eyes. Now that the spiritual pulse has been planted, it will grow slowly. Everything will have to wait until the nothingness is solved.


    The gate of dazzling light flashed, and Chu Feng went directly in. Chang''e didn''t know what Chu Feng was going to do. Nine spiritual veins were planted. What was Chu Feng going to do on earth? Now the earth is in a panic. It seems that there is nothing good to see?


    Although curious, but a few people still follow up, appeared on the earth, in the sky of China.


    Because of the arrival of the saint puppet, the whole modern world seems to have nothing, but it has been in a semi paralyzed state. The news of Chu Feng''s declaration of war on satyana has also been transmitted to the earth through people who have a heart. As the source world, the power of all living beings here is the most powerful. It is impossible for them to know that.


    Looking at the fighters flying past from time to time in the air, Chu Feng sighed: "wait a few days, and then you will forget everything."


    As the voice fell, Chu Feng quickly swept through the void and appeared in a mountain land. Chang''e and others came to have a look. Lu Wan said softly, "is this Kunlun mountains?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and slowly fell down, because the current crisis in the world, such as the Kunlun Mountains, where there are few people to see, fell on a top of the highest mountain. Chu Feng turned to Zhang yun''er and said, "look what''s under the ground!"


    Chu Feng can also go to see, but he is worried that his judgment is wrong, so he wants Zhang yun''er to see if there is a spiritual pulse.


    Zhang Yuner didn''t know what chufeng was going to do, but she nodded and looked down at the ground with her eyes of fate. When she was more than 2000 meters underground, Zhang yun''er did not have the slightest fluctuation. On her face, she was shocked: "how could it be that the Kunlun Mountains are empty?"


    "And what''s in the black stuff that I can''t see through."


    Chufeng heard the words and revealed a knowing smile: "it seems that my judgment is correct. The reason why the earth is the original world is that it can constantly produce spiritual veins, but these spiritual veins need an extremely long time to grow. But once the super spiritual veins are formed, it will bring the earth the spirit of the infinite era."


    Looking into the distance: "if I guess right, there should be spiritual veins on the sea floor, but now they are all gone, because with the development of the human age, the spiritual veins on the sea floor are no longer suitable for existence."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, all the women''s eyes showed shock. On earth, there are still spiritual veins?


    Chu Feng didn''t explain too much at the moment, and opened the door of dazzling light: "go and have a look. After today, nothingness will panic. It may start to pursue some things, but I believe that after today, it will be more crazy and even disorderly!"www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3238

    When they came to the place more than 2000 meters below the ground, Chu Feng took a look at it. It was similar to what he had seen in the first universe. There was not much change. It just seemed that the earth''s crust had risen a little, but it didn''t have much effect.


    With a faint light in his left eye, Chu Feng looked at the thing wrapped in black matter in front of him. Both ends spread out, and there were forks. I don''t know how far it will spread.


    Looking along those branches, Chu Feng was more and more frightened. Originally, he thought it was just in the territory of the Chinese dynasty. I don''t want this to be a real super spiritual vein, which not only exists on the land, but also goes through the deep sea, but the branches are not so wide.


    What''s more, Chu Feng found that the branches would be very strong in the places with beautiful mountains and clear waters, and the branches would become very small when the environment was slightly worse.


    But the environment of Chu will be changed.


    With his left eye retracted, Chu Feng began to explore the thickness of the underground super spiritual pulse. It would probably take at least 15 years for it to crack, and then the earth would be filled with aura of heaven and earth.


    If the earth is really destroyed in the first World War, then 15 years later, the spiritual pulse will open, and the whole earth will begin to recover slowly. In only a few hundred thousand years, maybe there will be traces of human activities again. Is there such a connection between the spiritual pulse and the extinction?


    In this way, Chu Feng thought that it was possible, because if there was no spiritual pulse to support the collapse of an era, a new era would not be born, and it would take a longer time.


    In this way, some things can be explained clearly. Now the super spiritual pulse of the earth must be reborn after the extinction. If there is no extinction, it will also improve the earth''s environment which has been seriously damaged by human beings. It is definitely not a bad thing for human beings.


    The corner of his mouth raised a smile, and Zhang yun''er finally couldn''t help asking, "Chu Feng, is this the spirit pulse?"


    Because her eyes of fate and dark eyes are similar, can see through a lot of things, but just now, Zhang yun''er can not see through what is under the package of black material.


    "Yes, it''s a jade pulse." Chu Feng nodded, put one hand on the black material, and his smile was flat: "as long as the black matter in the outer layer is completely removed, the earth will be filled with abundant aura in an instant. Maybe it will surpass the aura in the demon world."


    "The earth''s environment, which has been severely damaged by human beings, will be restored in the first time, and the global warm current surging and glacier melting will be completely changed."


    "But", "and", "Zhang yun''er was just about to ask how to get rid of the black matter when suddenly there was a crack on the black material, and it was still spreading. Her eyes suddenly coagulated:" how could this happen? Is the spiritual pulse about to appear now? "


    Chufeng gentle smile did not answer, but that hand did not leave the super spiritual pulse, he did want the spirit pulse to come out in advance.


    I believe in nothingness. If you know that the spiritual pulse is born, you will be shocked, because nihility certainly does not want human beings to have an environment that is too suitable for survival. Once the environment is improved, human physical fitness and everything will be improved. Who can guarantee that there will not be any existence that can resist nihility? So nihility must be irritated by this.


    However, Chu Feng didn''t worry. It was very difficult to destroy the super great spiritual pulse, which gave birth to heaven and earth beyond the way of heaven. Otherwise, it would be impossible for nothing not to know that there was such a spiritual vein underground, and even knew that it did not destroy it. That is, it could not destroy it.


    Feeling almost Chu Feng put down his hand, with his hand down, the black material fell down like a pot pasted on it. There was a crystal clear jade color, and a very comfortable breath was diffused.


    The underground, which had no vitality, was filled with a very comfortable atmosphere in an instant. Moreover, ice crystals appeared on some layers of soil, just like the ice and snow under the eaves when it snowed. However, these were not condensed by ice and snow, but because the aura was too abundant, there appeared Reiki crystals.


    This kind of Reiki crystal is a good thing. As long as the strong one is refined, he can absorb a lot of spiritual power and improve his cultivation. However, Chu Feng is not interested in these things. Now he doesn''t need any more aura.


    More and more spiritual veins are exposed, and the aura is surging like a tide. Several women are shocked. The earth has already lost its aura after so many years. The emergence of this spiritual pulse will definitely bring a high-speed development to the earth.


    At the same time, everyone was worried. Lu Wan frowned and asked, "Chu Feng, nothingness can''t destroy the spirit pulse, but what if it destroys the earth?"


    The spiritual pulse is deep in the earth. Once the earth is destroyed, the spiritual pulse spreading all over the world will surely be damaged. At that time, the appearance of spiritual pulse will not be a good thing, but a bad thing.


    "It''s OK!"


    With a faint smile, Chu Feng felt the surging aura of the spiritual pulse, and quietly replied: "the earth is the original world, not so easy to be broken, and even if it is broken, I believe there will be miracles."Lu Wan and others are stunned. At this moment, they feel a kind of self-confidence in Chu Feng. However, where does chufeng''s confidence come from?


    Even if the earth is destroyed, there will be miracles, but those who died must have no bones. Even if there is a miracle, the world Lord is willing to resurrect the dead, and their souls have no carrier, right?


    Also want to ask Chu Feng what specific plans, Chu wind has directly opened the door of dazzling light: "go, go to see what changes have happened to the earth."


    Before Chang''e and Chang''e react, Chu Feng has already entered the gate of dazzling light. Seeing the disappearance of Chu Feng, several women''s hearts are full of doubts. They only feel that Chu Feng seems different after coming back from the first universe era. It seems that she is more confident. When she mentions nothingness, she seems indifferent.


    If it was Chu Feng before, he would never have such a situation. He has always been cautious about nihility. But why does Chu Feng mean not paying attention to nothingness now?


    You look at me, I look at you, but do not know how to explain all this, just feel that Chu Feng is too strange, strange to their strange situation.


    Unable to think of it, they also followed into the glare door, appeared in the earth''s space, in order not to be detected by human satellites or astronomical technology, we are very well hidden, just from the sky to see the earth.


    With the opening of the super spiritual pulse, the whole earth is now filled with aura at a speed that ordinary people can''t feel. Of course, it''s not that ordinary people can''t feel it. They just feel that the air and everything are comfortable, and there won''t be any other feelings.


    Of course, for the strong on the earth, it can be felt. I believe that the cultivation on the earth will enter an extraordinary state.


    Lu Wan, as the immortal God and the protector of the order of heaven, was very happy to see the earth shining with the vitality of the first universe era. Of course, there was also a little worry: "be careful, someone will soon find the earth full of aura. I am worried about the people in the five forbidden areas?"


    Chang''e and others have similar concerns. After all, the growth of the strong cannot be separated from the cultivation of the aura of heaven and earth. The earth is full of aura of heaven and earth, so it is likely to attract the attention of the five forbidden areas. When the time comes, endless powerful people will pour in?


    Chufeng gentle smile: "also want them to be able to live well?"


    What do you mean?


    It is just that Chu Feng has no intention to answer. He just looks at the changes of the earth. The desert can see that it is changing. It is believed that within a year, it will become an oasis like place. The serious air pollution is also improving, and the toxic substances discharged into the sky will be slowly purified.


    At the same time, the glaciers in the north and south poles are also slowly strengthening and changing, and the atmosphere has become stable and thicker.


    Chu Feng knew that he was right, but when he saw several women still worried, he shook his head with a bitter smile: "come on, I know you are all worried that the original world will usher in the strong."


    After the words fell, Chu Feng took several people away quickly and came to a mountain. Standing on a high mountain, Chu Feng pointed to the distance: "not far away is the entrance and exit of the modern world of the five forbidden areas. The earth is full of aura, and what can be sensed must be the demon clan, because they feel much stronger for the aura of heaven and earth than human beings."


    "Wait for you to see if the people in the demon domain can really enjoy the endless aura that the earth has today."


    "I just want to improve an environment suitable for human survival and health, not for the growth of the strong."


    As the voice dropped, a few strong spirits appeared in the distance. From the perspective of feeling, they were all the strong men in the demigod period, and one of them was still the existence of the late demigod period.


    Just waiting for Zhang Yuner and their reaction, suddenly the sky and the earth become dark, and then a series of sky punishing thunder comes down from the sky, killing all the powerful people in the demon domain who come to the present world. Zhang Yuner and others are surprised in their eyes. What''s the matter?


    Did Chu Feng kill them?


    "I didn''t do it!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a smile, nodded and looked at the sky, calm as water: "but I have made a subtle chaotic will, which is above the way of heaven, and runs completely according to my mind. Within the five forbidden areas, as long as people of demigod period or above come out, they will die directly."


    All the women were surprised at the speech. Chu Feng had made such an order, which Lu Wan had never made before, because what Lu Wan made was to restrict the access of the five forbidden areas, and he could not kill people.


    But Lu Wan also had a question: "Chu Feng, what about those who are below the demigod period, or those who are at or above the present world?"


    Chufeng said with a smile: "those below the demigod period can come out naturally, but as long as they break through to the demigod period, they will be pulled back to the five forbidden areas by mysterious forces. If they don''t leave, they will die. There is also an order that they can come to the modern world, but not for evil. Once they do this, they will die under the thunder of heaven''s punishment."


    "Similarly, although the original strong people in the modern world are not forced to leave, if they are evil, they will die under the thunder of heaven''s punishment. The distinction between good and evil should be the biggest feature of my order."Hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, everyone was silent, because what Chu Feng said was totally beyond the scope of their cognition, almost totally unacceptable. They were also curious about the strength of Chu Feng.


    Obviously, Chu Feng didn''t mean to explain it. He said with a smile: "you go to the lost country and wait. Now it''s a rare quiet place. I''m going to visit some old men in the Chinese dynasty. The monitoring of modern technology is very powerful. I don''t want to be found the root of the spiritual pulse under the Kunlun Mountains."


    When the voice fell, the Chu wind whizzed and left without a sound. Chang''e and others were standing in the same place. Sometimes they could feel the breath of the thunder of heaven''s punishment. They knew that someone wanted to come out of the five forbidden areas, and they were all dead.


    When they looked at each other, they all had an idea, that is, how strong the Chu wind is now, and why he can make the will of chaos?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3239

    "Strange!"


    In the backyard of the Su family, several old men were playing chess and chatting with each other. After dropping a chess piece, Su dingzheng raised his head to look at the sky: "do you feel so relaxed that you can run ten kilometers without breathing?"


    Zhou tianchu, Li Zong and ye Enzheng nodded slightly. They had been focusing on playing chess just now. At the moment, Su dingzheng said that, they also felt something unusual. They were as energetic as they were several years younger. It is rare for them to feel this way in their 70s.


    One person''s words can still be said, but if there are more than a few people''s words, it will inevitably be a bit unreasonable.


    Su Zong nodded his head a lot, and it seemed that there was a lot of fresh air in Su Ding base


    Ye Enzheng shook his head: "don''t say that this season is the best heaven and earth. It won''t feel like this."


    The haze in the imperial city is famous all over the world. Although it is the power center of the Chinese dynasty, the air environment is really not flattering. At the moment, such a comfortable feeling appears, and it is still in the haze weather. We all feel a little strange.


    "Can''t help, you know what''s going on?" Li Zong squinted and opened his mouth to one side.


    Money can''t help but come out. Although several old men have come down, he still maintains his absolute respect: "it seems that the spirit of heaven and earth has become abundant all at once. I feel that if you give me peace of mind and practice, maybe I can break through soon."


    Aura of heaven and earth?


    Hearing Qian''s words, the four old men''s eyes were fixed. As the helmsman of the former Chinese dynasty, they naturally knew that the cultivation of martial arts often required changes in the natural environment in addition to their own efforts. Otherwise, no matter how hard they tried, if the spirit of heaven and earth was not enough, they would not be able to enter the country.


    However, with the development and development of human beings, the earth''s environment has been damaged. Isn''t most of the aura flowing to the stars through the thinning atmosphere? How can the earth have such abundant aura of heaven and earth all of a sudden?


    The old men in this room are all people with a keen sense of smell, and immediately realize that things are unusual.


    Li Zong waved his hand: "let the meteorological department give me a report immediately."


    Money can''t help nodding and retreating. It''s not a difficult thing. It doesn''t involve any secrets. It only needs a phone call. Moreover, even if it involves confidential matters, several old men are entitled to know. After all, they are people who have enough loyalty to the country.


    Moreover, those people who go up now will often ask the advice of several old men and ask for an accurate report from the meteorological department. Naturally, there is no problem.


    However, this accurate weather report is only limited to the people above, and it is very difficult for ordinary people to know.


    For example, the earth''s environment is bad, and the environment suitable for human survival is gradually reducing. Ordinary people will never know, because if they know the extent of the earth''s consumption, it will inevitably cause panic. So at certain times, the meteorological department hides the most accurate reports, and only those released can be known to the public.


    that''s why people often make complaints about what they are always saying.


    Before long, money could not help but come in, holding some information just faxed in and handed it to several old men.


    Several old men are no longer interested in playing chess. They look at each other with a piece of information. When they see the latest weather problem on the data, they are all surprised.


    According to the report, the haze of the imperial city is decreasing. In addition, the causes of the sandstorm on the edge of the imperial city are also changing. Heavy rain has happened in some desert areas, which is totally different from the weather forecast.


    Because this change is just beginning to take place, but the breath experts have come to a conclusion. I don''t know what happened. The environment on the earth is slowly getting better, the desertification situation is easing, the weather is showing that the global temperature rise is also alleviating, which is a good thing in general.


    It seems like a good thing, but for a few old men, too strange things, then there is weird.


    Immediately Li Zong stood up and said, "follow me to the meteorological department."


    "Some old men don''t have to go." As soon as he got up, Chu Feng suddenly appeared in front of them with a warm smile: "when some old men went there, I didn''t expect that they were all in the Su family, which made me look for several places."


    Chu Feng suddenly appeared, which was unexpected by several old men. Thinking of the current global changes, ye Enzheng gave a meaningful smile: "Chu Feng, can you give us an answer?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded with a smile and waited for several old men to sit down. Although he had different identities, he still had basic respect in his heart: "brother qian can listen here, so as to avoid an accident in the future, but I''m not responsible for it!"


    The money that was going to leave can''t help but nod and stay.


    Looking at the curious looks of some old men, Chu Feng didn''t sell the key, and these old people''s elites didn''t have to sell the key: "now the earth is rich in spirit, and will be more and more abundant, which can change the earth''s environment from the root. If the earth itself can only provide development for another 200 years, then now the earth can allow human beings to continue to live for 10000 years, And it won''t change much. "Hearing Chu Feng''s words, several old men''s looks were startled. Li Zong Lue asked: "seriously?"


    Although they are already in their 70s and may not be buried in a few years, they are all people with great love. Everything they do should be done from the perspective of the future. If the environment of the earth can be improved and human beings can live longer, this is definitely a good thing.


    Chu Feng nodded: "yes, but although the earth''s environment has changed, we can''t start to develop vigorously because of this. If we don''t protect it well, who knows what will happen in the future?"


    "So I hope that when some old men know what happened today, they can propose to set up a global climate management group to stop all environmental damage. What I''m talking about is not the organizations that only take money and don''t do things, but people who really do things."


    The four old men naturally understood that. Su dingzheng, who was a little grumpy, waved his hand: "don''t worry. There is absolutely no problem with this. Although countries are pinching each other now, they are the same in terms of the maintenance of the earth. However, no country can come up with an effective plan to rectify the earth. Therefore, they will let their own way. If the environment is improved, they will try the environmental damage zone They will certainly do their best to protect the harm


    Chu Feng believes this, because no matter in any country, there is only one earth. No one thinks that the earth will one day consume too much and is no longer suitable for human survival.


    Chu Feng stopped talking nonsense and said, "today I come to you because the aura of heaven and earth will be more and more abundant. It will be suitable for the survival and growth of the strong, and even improve the physique of ordinary people. In addition, the heavenly kingdom will be the country with the most abundant aura of heaven and earth, and also the most critical place."


    "Because, I opened the spiritual vein in the deep of the Chinese dynasty, which you may not understand. The only thing you can say is that if you want to keep the beauty of the earth, you must protect the root of this spiritual vein, or the environment will not be changed if it is damaged."


    Although the four masters didn''t know what Chu Feng was talking about, they could calm down quickly after much experience. Zhou tianchu asked, "where is the root of the spiritual pulse? What do we need to do? If we can be sure, China may be a little ahead of other countries. "


    Chu Feng naturally understood these old men''s thoughts, and did not hide: "under the Kunlun Mountains is the root of the spiritual pulse, where the heaven and Earth Spirit will be the most abundant. I hope you don''t protect them in a big way, because it is too obvious to be detected."


    Qian, who had never spoken, could not help exclaiming: "in Kunlun Mountains, if the soldiers knew about it, would they all rush to the mountain?"


    Aura is too important for a warrior. If you don''t know it, you''ll get there. Moreover, the warrior''s perception of aura is very strong. It seems that you can''t hide it?


    Chu Feng light smile spread his hands: "this is your thing, but I believe that a few old men will certainly have a way."


    "There are certainly ways to stop it." With a meaningful smile, Li Zong did not name how to stop the warriors from approaching the Kunlun Mountains, but asked in a meaningful way: "however, I don''t worry about those special people on the earth, just,,"


    Chu Feng gave a smile: "don''t worry, I''ve arranged everything. People who can cause great damage in the five forbidden areas can''t come out, but on the same earth Those who cause great damage will have to leave when they reach a certain level. Of course, for those who were on the earth before, it is a good thing to keep their own pace, and once they do evil, they will die. "


    Li Zong Wen Yan didn''t ask any more, because even if Chu Feng told him, he couldn''t understand. He stood up with a smile and said, "if that''s the case, I''ll forgive us for not being able to greet you."


    "I can''t help but arrange for those guys to stop their business temporarily. Let''s go to the underground base of Kunlun Mountains and discuss something."


    Chu Feng didn''t mean to be surprised at all, because when he explored the spiritual pulse, he found that there was a huge underground military base. By exploring Chu Feng, he knew that the force there could stop the strong people before the mid demigod period, and that the demigod period could not live on earth. It was very simple for the Chinese government to prevent the Kunlun Mountains from being destroyed.


    After dealing with the matter here, Chu Feng didn''t mean to stay. Several old men didn''t ask about the battle the day after tomorrow, which showed that they believed in themselves, so Chu Feng didn''t say much.


    After they left, Chu Feng also left in an instant, and then to deal with a little thing, that is, the last battle with nothingness.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3240

    The earth''s environment completely began to change overnight, as if it was going back to history. Before it was destroyed, meteorological departments around the world got the data that the world was gradually getting better.


    Although there are saints and puppets oppressing the earth, it does not hinder people''s good mood. They have even been conducting research in secret. If the environment of the earth can start to get better, they must not be damaged any more. The natural environment has brought too much disaster.


    Earthquakes, tsunamis, melting glaciers, environmental pollution, many natural disasters have brought great difficulties to human survival, so many people cherish the good environment again.


    And because of the change of environment, people all over the world are looking forward to chufeng''s ability to wipe out all those who are beyond human control.


    This is Chu Feng did not think of, but it is a good thing for him.


    Of course, there is another reason for Chu Feng to open the spiritual pulse ahead of time, that is, when the throne comes, it needs a strong spirit of the origin as a support, otherwise it may not be able to open the way of heaven smoothly. Of course, Chu Feng did not talk to Chang''e about these problems, but just did it according to his own ideas.


    After meeting several old men, Chu Feng did not pay attention to the current world, and returned to the lost country.


    Nowadays, the wild demon realm, the spirit world and the hidden world are under the control of satina. Although satina has transferred people according to the meaning of nothingness because of the war the day after tomorrow, she still needs to be careful, because no one can be sure whether the nihility will start in advance.


    Although this possibility is very small, the main thing of nothingness is respect, but who knows if nihility will start in advance because the environment of the earth is getting better?


    Therefore, Chu Feng tried to avoid conflicts with nihility in advance, so as to ensure the stability of the world to the greatest extent.


    When Chu Feng came to the lost country, he saw Chang''e and others with a worried face. They knew that the change of the earth would make them worried, because no one knew what to do with nothingness.


    But Chu Feng didn''t worry too much about it. As soon as he went to sit down, Zhang yun''er said, "Chu Feng, is nothingness really not going to do anything?"


    "Probably not." Chu Feng nodded his head back.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s uncertain answer, Zhang Yuner and Lu Wan''s hearts are more heavy. They all have deep feelings for the earth. It is good that the earth can be completely changed. However, if such a change suffers from the fear of nothingness, it is not worth it.


    Chu Feng could feel their mood naturally, and let them not be impatient, but also slowly told: "90% of the possibility, nothingness will not start on the earth, because it wants dignity."


    All along, in order to make these women not to worry too much, Chu Feng kept most of the things that he knew from the world Master in his heart.


    Now that the great war is coming, there is a kind of panic in all circles. If LV Wan can''t be reassured, the war with nothingness will probably be the result of losing before fighting.


    Hearing that nothingness wants to be respected, Chang''e frowns and asks, "what is its purpose?"


    As we all know, nothingness is invisible and has no substance. The role of dignity seems to be very small for it. It can even be said that nobility has nothing to do with it? Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and mu Qianxue all nodded slightly, feeling that there should be no connection between the two.


    Once it becomes supreme, it can control and suppress nothingness, and nothingness has no substance, how can it become supreme?


    Chu Feng couldn''t understand when he heard it, so he could understand Chang''e''s Thoughts: "I was very strange at the beginning, but the master of the world told me that the reason why nothingness should be respected is to get the entity. I don''t know how the nothingness is to become the entity, but as long as it wants to be respected, it will not destroy the earth."


    After a pause, Chu Feng said with a smile: "at least before the victory or defeat, it will not move the earth, because the earth has the spirit of the origin. Once the earth is destroyed, the throne will be less traction, unable to come."


    Although Chu Feng''s explanation is still not very clear to several women, one thing can be sure is that we must not let nihilism achieve supremacy.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    As we all know, nothingness will not attack the earth for the time being. Zhang yun''er also asked softly, "at present, satyana, the four ancestors, and more than 100 saints and puppets stand together with nothingness. Our people?"


    Chu Feng knows that the number of people on his side is not dominant, but he is not worried at all.


    Smiling back, he said, "I don''t need to worry about this problem. I''ve arranged all the things. Then I''ll mainly focus on nothingness. The four ancestors are Chang''e, Wan''er, and Meng and you. As for satina, she will be handed over to elder Xueying and the virgin."


    Mu Qianxue frowned: "my uncle and I have no problem dealing with satina, but what is the cultivation of martial uncle? And saints'' puppets? "


    Lu Wan and others all nodded. Even if the main people were dealt with, what would happen to the more than 100 Saint puppets? The harm will still be unstoppable."Don''t worry." Chufeng pondered a smile, his eyes twinkled with a faint light: "as long as the nihilism dares to pull all the saints'' puppets to the stars of the universe that day, then I have a way to make them unable to play any role, so we only need to care about the living people, not the living dead!"


    Everyone is very curious about what Chu Feng wants to do, but it''s not easy to ask Chu Feng to tell them because he doesn''t have to tell them.


    However, they were more than 100 puppets of saints. They were the sages born in the seventh universe era. Even if their fighting power was not as good as before, they were still terrible. Where did Chu Feng''s confidence come from?


    At this moment, both mu Qianxue and Chang''e, who knew Chu Feng well, were very curious, and wanted to dream to deal with one of the four ancestors, where was Chu Feng''s self-confidence? Even if the earth''s aura of heaven and earth is abundant, and the perception can be enhanced, how can dreams be realized in such a short time?


    Chu Feng obviously didn''t mean to say that. After making a few women calm down, he got up and left Guanghan palace. The day after tomorrow is the ultimate battle. The basic things have been arranged. The next thing to do is to wait for the war to come. He wants to be quiet.


    But we are not thinking about how to get through this crisis, but how to arrange the fate of the world after this crisis, because as long as they are in the eternal universe for one day, it is full of disaster for the world.


    In the Chu wind, when they hide in the lost country, there is a dark door above the earth. The void breath comes out of it, followed by satina.


    The nothingness that is preparing to speak has not yet opened its mouth. Suddenly, the earth, which has been covered by night, suddenly becomes darker. There are thick clouds above the head, accompanied by heavy thunder.


    Nihility narrowed his eyes: "thunder of punishment?"


    As soon as the voice fell, suddenly the sky rang out with thunder, and several punishing thunder attacked satina. The latter''s face changed slightly and kept dodging. However, no matter how they dodged, those punishing thunder always followed. It seemed that they would not give up if they did not kill satina.


    Nihilism stood there quietly and looked at all this. A trace of dignified color appeared on the illusory face. The thunder of heaven''s punishment was the means of Chu Feng, and no one could use it except him.


    However, the arrival of it and satyana was temporarily decided. Chu Feng could not have known that they would come, and still appeared in this place. Thinking that all the people who came out of the five forbidden areas were killed by the thunder of heaven in the daytime, Chu Feng should have done nothing to do with it now.


    It has nothing to do with Chu Feng. Where did these heavenly punishments come from?


    The sharp color flashed in the nihility tiny squint eyes, suddenly understood: "Chu Feng was recognized as the holy king by the chaotic will, is it he who made the chaotic will?"


    Thinking of this, the expression of nothingness is more dignified. The order under such chaotic will, even it can''t be broken, and the voice is not good: "go back to the forbidden area, the earth can''t tolerate any existence beyond the demigod period, and staying here by force can only be dead under the thunder of heaven''s punishment."


    "I''m afraid that in addition to the demigod period, and I, no one will want to freely shuttle around the earth."


    Satina was still wondering how the thunder of punishment was chasing her own attack. Hearing the words, she suddenly understood something. She lifted her hand and opened the door of dazzling light to leave, and the thunder of punishment slowly dissipated.


    There is only one person left in the void. It flickers away like a sense. When it reappears, it has arrived at the Kunlun Mountains.


    Now the earth is full of aura, that is, there is a super spiritual vein born. As a fate like existence, nothingness knows that there is a super spiritual vein hidden under the Kunlun Mountains. Except that this spiritual vein can change the earth, the rest of the ways can''t be completed at all.


    Suddenly disappeared, and then appeared next to the root of the spiritual pulse. Seeing the crystal clear spiritual pulse, nihility instantly clenched its fist. Although it has no soul or entity, it can feel very angry at the moment.


    I want to break the spirit pulse and make all of this calm down, but after I raise my hand, the nothingness is still put down.


    It knows that even if it''s its own hand, it can''t play a very big role. It can''t destroy the super spiritual pulse at will. Moreover, thinking of the coming honor, it has nothing to do with the idea of destroying the spiritual pulse.


    His eyes became extremely cold, and his whole body appeared black, showing the evil nothingness of polarization: "Chu Feng, how did you do it? How can you open the spiritual pulse in advance


    "It seems that in the final battle, I will use the last resort."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3241

    The day of war, as promised!


    Between the five forbidden areas and the Star River in the middle of the earth, at the moment of dawn, a terrible Saint appeared here. However, each of them seemed dead and lifeless. All of them were puppets of saints resurrected by nihility by special means. They had only fighting power and no thinking.


    Today is the day agreed with Chu Feng, and it is also the day after waiting for endless years for nothingness. However, it did not appear. It just let satyana and the four ancestors show up with more than 100 Saint puppets.


    Standing between the stars, satina looked calmly at the distance, and finally looked at her four ancestors, frowning slightly.


    The four ancestors stood there with a dull look and could not see a trace of emotion. On the whole, they were similar to those Saint puppets. However, satina could feel that they were not dead, and could feel their heart beating and blood flowing.


    When we think of the slavery seal that was said at the beginning of nothingness, it is obvious that all the four ancestors were controlled by it. However, people with thinking are stronger than those without thinking?


    Just thinking about this problem, all of a sudden, four beams of light fell into the four ancestors'' bodies from far to near. The bodies of the four people who had no color in their eyes were shocked, and their eyes began to have more vitality. Then they were confused and looked around slowly. I didn''t know what had happened.


    Suddenly, she saw satyana and more than one hundred saints standing between them. The four ancestors looked horrified, and Luo Qianding even exclaimed: "what''s the matter?"


    Satina was stunned for a moment. She reflected that the fourth ancestor was released from slavery by nothingness.


    So the nihility must be hidden in the dark now. Satyana did not show any superfluous look. She said calmly: "those are the saints who died in this cosmic era since ancient times. Nihility has refined them into puppets by special means, and today is the last battle between us and Chu Feng."


    When they were under the control of nuyin, the four ancestors did not know what had happened and even forgot where they had gone since this period of time.


    Four people you look at me, I look at you, for a moment in the eyes have similar questions.


    Xue Wuqing takes a look at the saints'' puppets around her. Every statue is filled with the breath of saints. The difference is that there is a faint stillness under this breath. It can be seen that satina did not deceive them. These are all refined Saint puppets.


    More than one hundred. Can Chu Feng handle it?


    The four also felt that their strength in their bodies seemed to have risen a lot, and they had a confidence that they could win the first battle with Chu Feng again. Thinking that this was the last battle, a new era would come after this war. Everyone''s mind was different.


    "Great!"


    However, some people are complicated, and naturally some people are excited. Feeling the surging power of the flame in the body, Luo Qianding laughs: "kill the bastard Chu Feng, then anything can be done."


    Although he didn''t remember what happened, he knew that if it wasn''t for Chu Feng, they wouldn''t be suppressed by nothingness to become chess pieces. Whether they were all in nothingness or out of hatred for Chu Feng, Luo Qianding decided to do something and absolutely want to kill Chu Feng.


    As for whether Chu Feng will be the final winner, Luo Qianding thinks it is impossible. Nihilism is so powerful and invisible. How can Chu Feng be an opponent?


    Pugaishi and xiqingtian have similar ideas. They are the ancestors of the Xiuzhen world. They have always been the only ones who instruct others to do anything. How can anyone dare to let them do anything, but now they are completely reduced to nihilistic puppets. It is uncomfortable to be the vanguard of the battle against Chu Feng.


    They want Chu Feng to die, but they all want to kill Chu Feng by themselves. It''s a bit uncomfortable to be used by nothingness.


    Of course, no matter how unhappy they are in their hearts, it is impossible to show on the surface, because they do not have the confidence to overcome nihility, naturally they dare not say any inappropriate words.


    Xue Wuqing didn''t care about anything, or she didn''t want to care about anything. She just looked at the distance coldly: "when will the Chu wind come?"


    Since ancient times, Xue Wuqing has been defending herself like a jade. Even if Xi Qingtian and others have expressed their mind more than once, Xue Wuqing refuses. She thinks that only pure women like snow can go further together with the strong.


    However, she was ravaged several times after being taken down by Chu Feng, and every time she was ravaged, she could not help her excitement, which made Xue Wuqing''s heart almost crazy. If she did not kill Chu Feng, it was difficult to calm her anger, nor could she erase the scar of her pride being trampled on.


    Of course, xuewuqing wants to cover up more. She can''t let people know that she has a strong pleasure when she is ravaged by Chu wind.


    The people who were present did not know what xuewuqing was thinking. They just looked at the distance, and satina said faintly: "Chu Feng and nihilism have agreed on today. It''s the time when the morning sun rises. Maybe it will come soon."


    "But your opponent is not Chu Feng. He is mine. You just need to restrain them."Hearing satyana''s words, Luo Qianding sneered and sneered: "we don''t fight, can you kill Chu Feng? And God, where are they our rivals? "


    "I hope you will be as confident as you are now?" Satina looked at Luo Qian with scorn. From nothingness, she knew that Lu Wan and others did not know what they had gone through. Now they are all in the peak state. I believe that the World War I will definitely have a strong strength.


    Luo Qianding can still despise Lu Wan and others, but wait, satina believes that Luo Qianding will not have such a mood again.


    At a time when nothingness has put all human beings in the universe, it is the imperial city of the world.


    A dazzling door appeared in the basement under the Huangfu villa. Chu Feng took Chang''e several people out. The dream and snow Ying sitting on the ground also felt like they opened their eyes and stood up.


    Looking at the two women, Chu Feng asked, "how do you feel?"


    "It''s amazing!" Meng and Xueying looked at each other, and the latter couldn''t help but say excitedly: "Miss Xi Meng and I feel that our whole body is full of strength, as if we have reached the realm of infinite saints. In addition, it is a little strange that we feel that we have passed many years in two days."


    "It''s probably because you''re so involved that you''re just delusional." Chufeng gentle smile, for snow Ying and dream to become an infinite saint, everything is in his expectation, so he is not surprised.


    Turn around and directly open the picture leading to the star river. You can see satina and others waiting there.


    Chu Feng timely opened his mouth: "they have all assembled, even the saints puppets on the earth have been transferred to the past, obviously nothingness, and I will not die in this war."


    "What shall we do?" Dream a look, see Xi Qingtian is also in the crowd, eyes a little complex, but did not reveal too much emotion: "we here people, not enough?"


    "Enough!" Chufeng smiles confidently.


    Enough?


    All the women were stunned when they heard the speech. There were only seven sages, including Chu Feng. There were more than 100 saints in the universe, not including satyana and the four ancestors. There were more than one hundred saints puppets, more than ten times the number of them. How could Chu Feng say that it was enough under the condition of great disparity in power?


    Chu Feng didn''t explain too much, but said calmly: "when you dream, deal with the dreamer, Chang''e against the fire god, Wan''er against the thunder god, yun''er, you should deal with the snow girl!"


    "The saint and elder Xueying will deal with satina just like the original plan. The more than 100 saints can be handed over to me."


    Ladies, if you look at me and I look at you, they don''t know whether Chu Feng''s arrangement is feasible. However, there are not many people on their side. There is no way to do anything except this arrangement. Although it seems reasonable now, we will never forget that there is nothingness in the dark. That is the ultimate enemy.


    "Don''t think too much." Chu Feng closed the picture, but saw a few women''s eyebrows with dignified color, gentle smile way: "do you forget the time of the first universe era?"


    Chang''e''s four people were all people who had been to the first universe with Chu Feng. Recalling that Chu Feng killed dozens of sages of Lu family at the beginning, those were still living people, including infinite saints. At the moment, those saints'' puppets were living dead, which must be weaker than living sages to a certain extent.


    With such a thought, Chang''e''s worries dissipated, because Chu Feng had been able to deter and kill so many saints, so there should be no problem facing more than 100 saints'' puppets.


    In this way, as long as they can contain the four ancestors and satyana, then Chu Feng can open the way to heaven and become supreme.


    Of course, the idea is like this. Whether it will be implemented in the end still depends on the change, because nothingness hides in the dark, and no one knows what kind of things it will do. After all, what it wants is dignity, and it wants to cultivate entity.


    The more you think about it, it just makes your mood more irritable. Chu Feng didn''t give a few women any more thought, and opened the door of dazzling light: "no one knows what will happen in this war today. If you all die, I just hope you can ensure that the body and soul are immortal."


    As long as the body and soul are immortal, Chu Feng can revive them. Once the body and soul are destroyed, even if there is a holy grail of yin and Yang, they can''t be revived again.


    Fierce war means death, but everyone Chu Feng doesn''t want them to die.


    Chang''e and others nodded solemnly, and Chu Feng also stepped into the gate of dazzling light.


    Having been waiting for a long time between the stars of the universe, satina and the four ancestors saw the door of dazzling light suddenly appear, their eyes are instantly condensed.


    Here it is!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3242

    As soon as Chu Feng appeared, more than 100 saints'' puppets were scattered and surrounded them completely. There was an undisguised smell of evil. Even in the vast world, you can feel that kind of uncomfortable breath.


    Looking at the puppets of saints with dull eyes, Chu Feng gave a faint smile: "it''s a little interesting."


    "Chu Feng!" See Chu wind appear, snow Wuqing gnashing teeth called out his name.


    Because when she saw him, she would think of the situation that she was oppressed and trampled under her body. What makes Xue Wuqing hate most is that under such circumstances, she is exclusive, but she can''t restrain her pleasure. This is a kind of shame to her, which can''t be erased.


    Chu Feng naturally understood snow Wu Qing''s hatred for himself, but he didn''t care at the moment. He spread his hands and said, "don''t see me so excited."


    "I wish I could kill you." Xue Wuqing angrily drank a word. Seeing that she was about to start, she was blocked in front of her by satina.


    Snow no clear first is a Leng, then angry way: "what do you do?"


    "His opponent is me." Satina''s face did not fluctuate back, pure face can not see any emotion, but that tone makes people very uncomfortable, as if she wants to do, then must do.


    Xue Wuqing frowns slightly, and finally dispels the anger in her heart. She kills Chu Feng because her innocence is taken away, but she can''t fight against Chu Feng with such reasons.


    And even if things have happened irretrievably, snow Wuqing also don''t want to be known, proud as her, once was chufeng as a plaything.


    In the face of snow no clear hate, or satina intentionally or unintentionally locking Chu Feng did not care in general.


    He just looked around. Now everyone has gathered here. He believes that nothingness must be in the dark. Chu Feng doesn''t have much thought to pay attention to these people in front of him. He cares more about nothingness.


    The latter is immaterial, where there is human place, then there is nothingness. If you want to destroy it completely, the means is not a little bit. At present, nothingness has not yet appeared. Chu Feng probably knows its intention. It is estimated that he will not do it at will until the throne comes.


    Having figured out this point, Chu Feng did not go to tangle again, just need to know that when the throne comes, nothingness will surely appear.


    Taking back her eyes, she looked at satina and her four ancestors with a warm smile: "we all have endless hatred. Today, it''s just a one-off solution. But today, I won''t give you any more opportunities. Can you think of any unfinished wishes? If you die, there will be no chance. "


    "Arrogant!" With a drink, satina''s strong breath surged out. She was much stronger than when she practiced the heaven and earth Yin and Yang technique, and her momentum was even more fierce.


    The four ancestors looked at each other and retreated a little. Actually, satina wanted to fight Chu Feng in person, and they would not be idle to join in. Moreover, Lu Wan and others were here. Their breath was infinite saints. They could not have the situation that was ignored before. Everything needs to be careful.


    However, there are more than 100 puppets of saints, and the four ancestors are also relaxed. Even if Chu Feng is so powerful, can they really fight against more than 100 saints?


    The four ancestors all felt that this was impossible.


    Standing behind the Chu wind, Xueying and muqianxue are a little bit forward. If it is to deal with xuewuqing, they will not be so positive, even a little repellent, but the person to deal with is satina, they are still very happy.


    Because they won''t forget that satina owed hundreds of life debts to the blade snow clan, just taking advantage of today to recover this account, and avenge those who died!


    But in Xueying''s heart, there are some unnatural, because she would like to kill satina to avenge the death of her family, but she will not forget that she saved her and her dream. This is an indelible kindness after all. Otherwise, they will die before Chu Feng comes back.


    There are similar ideas is dream and Chu Feng, the latter is from the mouth of dream and snow Ying know, so at the moment he does not know what satina is thinking.


    If she still insists on the past hate, then why save Xueying and dream? If you kill them directly, isn''t it easier to make yourself miserable and regret?


    "Go to hell!"


    When Chu Feng was thinking about this problem, satina suddenly shot her hand, and her powerful strength gathered in front of her. Suddenly, she sent out a palm, and the air waves were flying, and the power of terror quickly went forward.


    But when all the attacks evaporated out of the moment, Chu Feng a few people slightly changed color, the original waiting to see a good play of the four ancestors are also a big change.


    Luo Qianding was more angry and said: "Damn, what are you doing?"


    Satina''s attack was also thrown out in surprise or anger, but it was not aimed at Chu Feng or anyone around him, but on the more than 100 saints. Because of satina''s powerful attack, more than 100 saints were blasted out.They are just puppets acting according to instructions. When nothingness hands them over to satina, they will do whatever she tells them, so they don''t know how to dodge.


    Under one blow, more than 20 saints were directly destroyed and could not fight again. The situation of the remaining saints'' puppets was not very good.


    Satyana Jiao smile, showing a happy color: "nothingness, I once missed all because of you in the dark, now I have no absolute strength to kill you, but I will never let you be at ease, I will give you more blocking."


    As if completely mad, satina looked at Chu Feng and chufeng with a sad smile: "after nihilism helped me recover my strength, I knew that everything except my own inner distortion was the driving force of nothingness. Without it, I couldn''t get deeper and deeper. It destroyed me. I''m sorry for you."


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and breathed out a sultry breath: "why?"


    Just now, Chu Feng was thinking about what satina wanted to do now. But now, from her attack on more than 100 saints'' puppets, Chu Feng had probably known that all she did was to retaliate against nothingness.


    Although what happened at the beginning and satina itself can not be separated from any relationship, but there is no nihilism, consciously or unconsciously to promote everything, satina will not become insane, she is wrong, but nothingness is the real behind the scenes.


    It''s just too late to know that.


    Satina also understood this, she did not explain too much, suddenly cried: "kill!"


    Those who have not been destroyed saints puppets actually all killed each other, the four ancestors see this look even more ugly, Luo Qianding clenched his fists, and the whole body was surrounded by flames: "damned woman, you betrayed nothingness."


    "I will not only betray it, I want you to die." Satina''s eyes coldly swept over the four ancestors, and the endless power quickly stimulated, as if to destroy all people in general.


    Feeling satyana''s madness, Chu Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but finally chose silence. This is a way for her to choose atonement. Who can stop her? Even if you stop her, nothingness can''t let her go.


    Gently raised his hand, suddenly a dark beam of light shot from the fingers and into the distance of the dark, we do not know what Chu Feng is going to do, a figure emerged, not nihilism, who can it be?


    With the appearance of nothingness, the atmosphere of the whole audience began to be dignified, and the saints'' puppets who were killing each other stopped, and satina''s amazing momentum also showed a stagnant meaning.


    "Can you afford to betray me?"


    Nothingness passes by Chu Feng and finally looks at satina. Everyone can feel the anger of nothingness: "or are you afraid of death?"


    Satina gave a cold smile: "in the day when I was completely abandoned by Chu Feng, my heart has already died. I regret all the time, at the same time, I hate you, so do you think I will regret and fear death?"


    "I was really happy when you restored my cultivation. I was so happy that I wanted to kill you immediately, but I could bear it."


    With a faint smile of nothingness, the subtle breath suddenly appeared in front of satina: "bear down, just for today, destroy everything I prepared for Chu Feng, right?"


    Satina shook her fists slightly and said in a cold voice, "that''s right."


    "What a pity!" With a sigh of nothingness, he completely turned his back and looked at Chu Feng: "although I can''t understand your love for Chu Feng, I can understand your hatred for me. It''s just that I am the fate of heaven, I am the master of the universe, and I can give you everything. Then I can destroy you. You want to stop me or even destroy my everything. Do you think it is possible?"


    Ah,,,,, suddenly, satina gave out a scream, and all the powerful forces of cohesion all disappeared in an instant. However, there was no general feeling of nothingness: "how do you feel now? I take back everything I give you, then you can only become an ordinary person. The universe is under great pressure. What will happen to an ordinary person? "


    Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, suddenly flashed between, nihilism sneer: "do you think, I will let you succeed?"


    The four ancestors directly burst out, blocking the Chu wind. But before they could do anything, the Chu wind in front of them completely disappeared, holding satina behind the void in his arms.


    See satina is just a moment ago that she died, and her body is still under the weight of the universe, completely out of shape.


    Chu Feng''s eyes were stunned and disappeared like a shadow. Holding satyana, he didn''t know where he had gone. He had no vision of Chu Feng. He sneered: "the man I want to kill, can you save it? Even if you have the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, it has no effect."


    "Is it?" All of a sudden, the disappeared Chu Feng appeared again, but there was no figure of satina in his arms. It was not clear whether she was dead or alive. She just slowly raised a hand, and a mysterious force completely enveloped the more than 100 saints'' puppets: "this is exactly what I want to say to you."The power of darkness gathered in the palm of Chu Feng''s palm and shot out with a roar, which completely enveloped more than 100 saints'' puppets www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3243

    Nihility sees this, the vision is momentary a congealing, how can this be like this?


    He thought that he knew Chu Feng''s means well, and probably knew what extent he had gone. Although he could hurt himself, it was because of the spirit. If he was careful, Chu Feng would never hurt himself.


    Based on this, nihility is very clear about the power of more than 100 saints'' puppets. Compared with Chu Feng, it is certain that he can not stop them.


    But now everything has completely overturned the nihilistic cognition. Chu Feng even raised his hand to control the saints'' puppets. Under the package of the dark forces, no matter how crazy the saints'' puppets are, they have no effect.


    His fist clenched slightly: "Chu Feng, what have you done?"


    Because it finds that it can''t see through the wind of Chu more and more. The powerful power can''t be broken without touching. If it can''t break it, it means that the puppets of sages have lost their function. What can they do if they can''t get out?


    Chu Feng clenched his fist slowly and did not answer the nihility question.


    However, with his fist clenched, the dark power began to rotate, and the space was becoming smaller and smaller. The saints'' puppets gathered together, and the whirling dark forces seemed to compress them all, or destroy them once and for all.


    It was a puppet of saints who had experienced so many eras. Any one of them could set off the waves of the universe. How could he die like this.


    Nihilism also did not waste time to think about it, eyes a cold drink: "hands on!"


    Because of her hidden intention, satyana did not know whether she was killed by nothingness at the moment. Only the four ancestors stood there, but they looked at Chu Feng with a trace of awe. Because they were not fools, we could see from the attitude of nihility that it could not do anything to Chu Feng.


    Otherwise, more than 100 puppets of sages will face the risk of being destroyed. How can nothingness not start?


    "I''ll let you do it!" The four ancestors did not move, their eyes twinkled with darkness and repeated in a cold voice.


    The four ancestors looked tight, and knew that if they hesitated, they would be killed by nothingness. At that time, there was nothing.


    They quickly flicker away, speed and explosive force compared with the past do not know how many times stronger.


    Chang''e, Zhang yun''er, Lu Wan and their dream have already blocked them. Chang''e and others don''t know how chufeng did it. They can control the action of the puppet with only one gesture, but they know that the four ancestors can''t destroy it.


    Without any words, Zhang yun''er went directly to xuewuqing, her dream to xiqingtian, Chang''e to luoqianding, LV wan to pugaishi, and the eight infinite saints released their powerful power. The whole star river was completely ravaged by the terrorist power, and occasionally there were space cracks.


    "Saint, elder Xueying!"


    Chu Feng raised a faint smile and looked at the angry nothingness: "you two don''t need to do anything, separate to prevent the spread of power and affect the ancient universe."


    Originally, the original plan was for two people to deal with satina, but now she is not here. They originally wanted to fight with Chang''e and others, but they did not violate Chu Feng''s words. They nodded and went to one side.


    Although they can''t get involved in the battle of the eight infinite sages, it is still possible to prevent their power from affecting the ancient universe. Otherwise, if their power is allowed to spread, it will certainly bring extraordinary disasters to the ancient universe.


    Around is the battle wave swept, Chu Feng twisted his neck, see nothing, just glared at himself, smile more and more pondering: "publish the next feeling!"


    The nihilistic eyes narrowed and saw that the dark power had completely distorted the saint puppet. He knew that even if he could stop Chu Feng, he could not play a role. More than 100 Saint puppets were doomed to be abandoned.


    Although he did not understand how Chu Feng could have such a powerful means, he did not care too much about nothingness. He just sneered and said, "do you think they can stop pugaishi and others?"


    "No!" Chu Feng nodded honestly, because although Chang''e and her four ancestors were promoted, they were also promoted. Moreover, they were specially trained by nothingness. In terms of combat effectiveness, it can restore satina to its peak and make the already powerful four ancestors more powerful and simple.


    Hearing Chu Feng''s reply, there was a glimmer of color in nihilism''s eyes. He also saw that the dark power had completely disappeared, and more than 100 Saint puppets were destroyed by Chu Feng.


    It''s a pity that nothingness asked again, "you know they can''t stop them. Why are you so calm?"


    As long as Chang''e is eliminated, the four ancestors will surely join hands to fight against Chu Feng. Besides, Chu Feng has little chance to win. But now Chu Feng''s face is empty, and what he sees is self-confidence and playing with it.


    This uncontrollable feeling makes nihility very uncomfortable, so it wants to know where Chu Feng''s confidence comes from!"I am calm because I know that today''s victory must belong to me."


    The chufeng gentle smile, completely did not face the crisis of tension, twinkling between actually appeared in front of nothingness, looking at the similar face and dream smile is a bit more happy: "as for Wan''er, the meaning of their existence is to give me a little time, let me become the most respected, completely destroy you."


    The pupil of nihilism shrinks violently, and suddenly feels that there is a very uncomfortable breath around him, but it is not as strong as the shock at the moment. He didn''t see how Chu Feng approached him just now.


    But all of this does not wait for nothingness to think clearly, and there is no time to ask how Chu Feng is going to become the eternal supreme. All of a sudden, a feeling of emptiness and powerlessness oppresses around. The nihility subconsciously wants to disperse, but finds that he can''t disappear.


    Stunned, he said, "what''s going on?"


    It is nothingness and invisibility, symbolizing the way of heaven and destiny. It can come and go without a trace. There is nothing in this world, and no one can restrain it. But now it is bound by a mysterious force.


    Words export, nihility suddenly awakens: "chaotic will!"


    Chu Feng just laughed at the news, and his body slowly retreated, until he opened a distance from nothingness, and then he spoke faintly: "in the first era of the universe, all living beings were under the bondage of chaotic will. At that time, there was no way of heaven, no destiny, and all living beings dominated their own affairs."


    "Chaos will, is a kind of most original order, you are the product of the seventh universe era, I think chaos will be able to bind you?"


    Hearing Chu Feng''s explanation, nihilism''s eyes flashed fierce color: "how do you do it?"


    Because Chu Feng is right, chaotic will is the most original cosmic order, which is much stronger than the will of heaven. It is nothingness and represents the way of heaven and destiny. But before the fate of the heavenly way, chaotic will is the master of all ages and can not be broken at all.


    So it can restrain its actions to a certain extent. Of course, it is only the actions that bind it. If it wants to break it, it is not difficult. At the moment, it wants to hear how Chu Feng did it and how to mobilize the chaotic will?


    Chu Feng sighed and looked at the distance. Chang''e''s battle was much fiercer than the beginning of the war. The four ancestors did not seem to know that they were tired at all, and the battle situation was getting stronger and stronger. If Chu Feng knew that if they went on, Chang''e and Chang''e would be defeated!


    But Chu Feng didn''t worry too much about this, because today he came, then the victory belongs to him, but he still has an idea, want to see if the mysterious woman who played himself several times will appear.


    As for nihilism, Chu Feng had already had the confidence to defeat it when he came back from the first cosmic era. Of course, Chu Feng would not be completely relieved until the last step.


    Slowly raised his hand, the Yin and Yang Holy Grail floated out, and slowly divided into the Holy Grail of light and the Holy Grail of darkness. Then, the Ming Hong magic sword, purple and gold gourd, Pangu shield, bright moon gun and sun shooting bow all appeared between the stars and rivers, suspended above the head of Chu Feng.


    When the supreme throne appeared, Chu Feng sat down and looked at the nothingness bound by chaotic will in the distance, and chufeng joked.


    He knows that nothingness needs dignity. Even if it has the ability to kill itself, it will not do anything at the moment, because if it dies, then nihility will probably have to wait for countless more eras, and then it may not get the throne.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is to open the way to heaven and let the throne come. As long as the plan goes smoothly, he can make the world really stable before the fate of the day after tomorrow is reorganized.


    The star sword, the half moon sword and the Xuanyuan sword also sensed the general shooting from afar. The top ten artifact gathered and bloomed in a special light. Chu Feng closed his eyes to express his gratitude to all living beings and cherish the world. The success and failure of this war means whether the future of the world is peaceful or towards extinction.


    Nihility looks at all these things in the eyes. It seems that it is bound by chaotic will and is very angry at the moment. But if you look carefully, you will find that there is a bright color in the deep of those eyes. For a long time, it has been waiting for this day.


    At this moment, the throne is finally coming. I guess Chu Feng let Chang''e drag her four ancestors. Without the interference of the four ancestors, Chu Feng can become the supreme one.


    Will you succeed just by yourself? How can I replace you as the supreme one if you don''t inspire your greatest killing intention?


    Empty mouth, unconscious hook up a touch of fun, think of his earlier plan, think of all Chu Feng do at the moment, are making their own wedding dress!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3244

    With the appearance of the ten artifacts and the supreme throne, Chu Feng directly began to gather the power of all living beings.


    After two days of fermentation, now the world hopes that he can win this victory, but in the eyes of the people of the world, this war is against satina, but he does not know that Chu Feng really wants to deal with the person is nothingness.


    Between the stars, countless fluorescent dots emerge, converging towards this side, nothingness sees all of these in the eyes, eyes condense.


    It felt the surging power of all living beings, and in the power of all living beings, it also smelled the oppression of chaotic will. As the fate of heaven, nothingness has a very keen sense of all these things, and has a little more confidence in the arrival of today''s throne.


    At the same time, the ten artifact whirled rapidly, and a whirlpool of gas cloud appeared above. Just like when Emperor Shitian gathered the power of all living beings, countless forces of all living beings gathered and entered the body of Chu Feng, and then from the body of Chu Feng, they whirled toward the cloud.


    With the strength of all living beings gathering more and more, the light from the whirlpool of gas cloud is also more bright and dazzling.


    Pugaishi and others, who were fighting fiercely in the distance, all stopped after forcing Chang''e and others to leave. They saw Chu Feng sitting on a throne with ten artifacts circling, and the whirlpool of gas clouds with a sense of terror and oppression was shining with dazzling light. What is the matter?


    "Is Chu Feng going to be the supreme?"


    Luo Qianding said his guess in silence.


    Universal, xiqingtian and xuewuqing have their eyes fixed on their words. It has been endless years for them to become saints. What they have been pursuing is the supreme way beyond the Holy Land and becoming the eternal supreme, but they have not found a way to become the supreme.


    At the moment, seeing the change caused by the Chu wind, they all thought of a possibility, that is, the supreme need ten artifact and other factors to come together to reduce the opportunity.


    In this way, the eyes of the four people all sprouted a bright color. If they could become the supreme, who would not want to pursue it. And now Chu Feng is going to break through and become the supreme one. I don''t know what it is. But if he is allowed to become the supreme, not only they will die, but also nihilism will die.


    At such a thought, four people''s hearts are more than some ideas, look at each other, can see the meaning of each other''s eyes.


    That is to stop Chu Feng from becoming the supreme at all costs, and look at the situation when the opportunity comes, as if the supreme does not belong to someone.


    Thinking of this layer, the four people''s hearts are a bit greedy, at this time, what nihility is no longer important to them, because as long as they become the supreme, they can easily suppress the nihility, and all the heaven and earth will be trampled under their feet.


    However, after the excitement, Xi Qingtian and others look at Chang''e and others who are blocking them. They know that if they do not solve these people in front of them, they will certainly not be able to do so.


    Pugai said with a cold face: "respect God, although the devil is your man, you should know that he is an immortal demon, and he may become a inhuman killing God. In ancient times, it was like this. Do you really want to sit and watch him become the supreme? "If he becomes the supreme, he may not be lucky, for the world, it will be a disaster."


    Lu Wan nodded slightly. How could he not know that pugaishi wanted to fight for the throne.


    Having been to the first era of the universe, they all know that the throne does not belong to anyone. As long as anyone can walk the long road and sit on the supreme throne, they will naturally become the supreme one. This person can be Chu Feng, any one of them, but absolutely not the fourth ancestor and nothingness.


    Because in that case, Wanjie will really face disaster, and they will die without a burial place.


    Therefore, in the face of pugshi''s words, Lu wansi did not fluctuate: "Thor, it''s useless to say more. Don''t I know your mind?"


    Seeing that the whirlpool of the gas cloud is spinning faster and faster, perhaps I don''t know when the throne will come. Pugaishi and others who still need to open the path of heaven are somewhat ugly. Although they are not afraid of Lu Wan and others, if they delay too much time, it is likely that Chu Feng will become the supreme one.


    Because they also saw that nihility seemed to be bound by Chu Feng in some way, and now they can''t move at all.


    Xi Qingtian clenched his fists and looked at the dream coldly in his eyes: "unworthy offspring, get out of here quickly!"


    "No!" The dream is very simple, simply return a word.


    Immediately let Xi Qingtian angry: "you are cherish family!"


    "I am still a woman of Chu Feng." The dream still has no fluctuation. Facing Xi Qingtian''s anger, he just keeps his own calm: "and I know your ambition of the second grandfather. Sister Tianlan also told me about your bestiality. I won''t allow you to be the supreme one. Who knows what kind of disaster you will bring to the world?"


    Dream words let Xi Qingtian face more ugly, he did do some things to Xi Tianlan, but how can Xi Tianlan tell dream about this?


    Feeling the disdain of the three old friends, Xi Qingtian clenched his fist. He is always dignified. How can he be treated like this?A dark scold, Xi Qingtian said in a cold voice: "it seems that the throne does not specify who belongs to. We have pursued endless years for the purpose of becoming the supreme one. Let''s not say who can succeed in the end. But we can''t let Chu Feng achieve the supreme position. Let''s work together to solve them. We may have a chance to seize the throne."


    Luoqianding, pugaishi and xuewuqing are all squinting and thinking there.


    Obviously, there is only one throne. Whoever gets it will become the supreme. Those who can''t get it will be killed by those who become supreme or become humble. This is a fact that can never be changed.


    The only way to stop this is to be supreme.


    At such a thought, the three pugaishi nodded without any opinions. Xi Qingtian looked in his eyes and sneered in his heart. He felt that today''s throne must belong to his own: "unexpectedly, let''s do it."


    The momentum of the four ancestors was already very strong. At the moment, under the opinion of Xi Qingtian, the momentum is in continuous improvement. I don''t know how much stronger it is at the beginning.


    Lu Wan and others have a glimmer of solemnity in their eyes. Although they have improved a lot, they feel the momentum of the four ancestors. They know that there is still some gap between them. Looking back to the distance, they can only hope that Chu Feng will become the supreme one earlier. Otherwise, if the four ancestors interfere, it will not be so easy to succeed.


    All of a sudden, with the momentum of the four ancestors constantly tumbling and growing, there appeared a dark light around, completely enveloping everyone in it. Xi Qingtian''s eye revealed the lock-in dream: "you don''t respect your family, then I''ll let you die!"


    Meng frowned slightly and looked subconsciously at both sides. At first, she could see Lu Wan and others, but now they seem to have disappeared completely.


    His face became more dignified. He knew that the four ancestors had opened the big battle array and wanted to pull all the people into the array. Moreover, it was the most suitable environment for them to fight. In that environment, it was their main battlefield.


    The four great ancestors between the stars have been difficult to resist. If they come to their main battlefield, it will be more difficult.


    The dream appears to worry, but now she can''t do anything, because she is also drawn into a big array by Xi Qingtian. As a family member, she knows exactly what effect Xi Qingtian''s big array will have. At the moment, she can''t help but be dignified.


    Also slowly dispersed in the heart of worry, this time worry is useless, Chu Feng can not help them, they can not help each other, the only thing to do is to stick to it, try to fight for a little time for Chu Feng.


    What''s more, it is to ensure that the soul is not destroyed and the body is not destroyed. Otherwise, even if Chu Feng finally saves them with the Holy Grail of yin and Yang, it will be useless.


    "Nothingness, it seems that your chess pieces are not so obedient!"


    When Lu Wan''s four people and their four ancestors disappeared in the starry River, Chu Feng, sitting on the throne, opened his eyes, and his face was always with a smile that could not be seen: "what would it feel like if they robbed the throne and became the supreme one and then abused you?"


    Nothingness seems to have no anger at the beginning, even cherish the sky several people did not do things according to the plan, it seems not angry at all.


    Instead, he showed a smile: "then you will become the supreme one to protect me from being abused!"


    Chu Feng stirred up a little, if not a little bit of resistance, hearing nihility, Chu Feng''s whole body would be chicken skin, and nihility itself is invisible, but the performance and real people are the same, so Chu Feng is not used to it.


    The tone of voice, as if it is their own woman, want to protect it.


    Shaking his head gently, Chu Feng didn''t pay attention to nothingness. Everything was in his plan. Now all he needed to do was to let the way of heaven come. Time has passed a lot. If the way of heaven was not allowed to come before the reorganization of fate, nothingness would once again control the fate, which would be more difficult to deal with than now.


    Close your eyes, Chu fengmi sound lets mu Qianxue and Xueying look around to prevent any accidents. The momentum around the body changes dramatically. Suddenly, the whirlpool of gas clouds suddenly shoots out, and ten beams of light connect with the ten slowly rotating artifacts.


    As the key to opening the path of heaven, the ten artifact needs the power of all living beings to be strong enough. At this moment, it has been completely achieved, which is also unexpected by Chu Feng. It can be seen that in the past two days, the hearts of all worlds have been mobilized.


    Suddenly, he opened his eyes and got up, and the supreme throne disappeared. Chu Feng knew that it was going to the earth''s starry sky.


    Looking at the Tianlu has begun to spread, Chu Feng''s mouth hook up a smile, turn around suddenly a Leng: "nothingness?"


    Mu Qianxue and Xueying look back and find that the nothingness just there is gone. Their faces are slightly changed and they shake their heads blankly. Chu Feng doesn''t know where nihilism is going, and they are even more impossible to know.


    With a deep frown, Chu Feng felt the surroundings and couldn''t feel the breath of nothingness. He squinted and said, "well, I''m going to go to heaven. Whoever comes will stop me, including nothingness."


    In my heart, however, I feel a little uneasy. Nihility even wants to be respected. Why not wait for the way to heaven? Or is it in the dark?But if so, how to avoid their own exploration?


    One by one questions, full of Chu Feng''s heart!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3245

    When the Chu wind formed in the sky and stepped on it, in a world of flames, Chang''e was suspended in the air and looked around. She had no idea what the place was.


    A stream of burning air waves came to her face, which made her very uncomfortable. There was no way to open the dazzling door. Even when Chang''e looked at the sky, she found that there was no sky at all.


    The so-called sky is also a burning flame, at a glance, where you can see the situation is the flame burning.


    In the eyes a little more dignified, Chang''e knew that these must be caused by Luo Qianding, in order to kill herself in the world of fire.


    Chang''e heard Lu Wan say it earlier, so she probably knows it now.


    Practitioners themselves are the existence of cultivating natural elements. They contact with the natural elements they are most familiar with from the beginning, and then constantly improve their cultivation. Moreover, under the environment of natural elements in line with their cultivation, they will be like fish in water, and their realm will be improved much faster.


    Similarly, as long as the environment in which they live conforms to the natural elements of their own cultivation, their combat effectiveness will also be improved correspondingly, which can be increased by at least 50%.


    At the beginning, Chu Feng said that the four ancestors had already had the ability to form an array of ideas. Chang''e didn''t believe this because she was still in the soul world at that time. She didn''t see anything with her own eyes, so Chang''e naturally reserved her opinion.


    Now, she believes that this is the place where she can fight.


    Hand slightly clenched, Chang''e subconsciously wants to summon half moon.


    Without a trace of movement, I remembered that Chu Feng had already used all the ten artifact when he opened the way to heaven. Now he can''t summon him for half a month. His face looks ugly. He is running a powerful force to cast a layer of protection around his body. Because now, Chang''e doesn''t know where luoqianding is.


    But Chang''e knew that luoqianding had cast this place, so it would not be as simple as it looked on the surface.


    And Chang''e also felt the fire poison from the fire. If she was not careful, she might have to pay the price of her life.


    Let his heart slowly calm down, Chang''e closed her eyes.


    Even if you can''t find out where luoqianding is, you should feel it with your heart. Otherwise, you will definitely bring great harm to yourself if you are concealed in the dark by luoqianding.


    Chang''e just closed her eyes, and suddenly she was shocked.


    Originally, it seemed that the flaming flame had suffered some traction. It burned more fiercely, and even ran up to hundreds of meters. Chang''e''s face was startled and quickly flew to a higher place. Seeing that the flames did not continue to rise, Chang''e''s heart relaxed a little.


    Because just now, when the flames were close to her, the burning breath made her feel a little miserable. If she was really wrapped in those flames, she would be seriously injured.


    For Luo Qianding means also a bit more dignified, this is definitely not so simple.


    But such thoughts did not fall, the rolling flame on the sky actually slowly pressed down, as if the sky and the earth should be connected together, Chang''e secretly scolded a damned, and said: "luoqianding, what is the ability to dodge?"


    Around suddenly sounded a harsh sound, and Luo Qianding joked: "emperor daughter, you are the descendant of our cultivators, but now you are united with Chu Feng to fight against us, which is absolutely not allowed."


    "However, you have excellent blood and strong strength. As long as you are willing to submit to me, I may give you a way to live.


    Chang''e sneers, silk does not cover up their own ridicule, which can not know Luo Qianding''s dirty mind.


    Suddenly, it was like an air explosion around. The powerful air waves swept out, shaking thousands of miles away. All the flames were compressed by Chang''e momentum, and they all became smaller, but soon they burned up again.


    Chang''e''s eyes flashed a different color. She had never seen such a situation. According to the truth, the battle space cast by luoqianding is formed by strength. As long as her own strength is strong enough, it should not be a difficult thing to destroy.


    But now how just a little influence, and then no effect in general?


    Just thinking about what is going on, there are fireballs that need two people to encircle one after another in the flames burning in the sky or underground. At a glance, there are thousands of them.


    Chang''e is a little numb. She is not afraid of the enemy''s powerful means, but afraid that the enemy does not know where the enemy is. Now luoqianding is like this. She doesn''t come out to fight head-on, but hides.


    Let Chang''e a little angry at the same time is powerless, like a punch on cotton, even if the strength how strong, after all, can not play any role.


    It seems that the ashes of Chang''e want to be shot one by one.The eyes are cold, Chang E quickly dodges between those fireballs, but the number of fire balls is too much. Even if chang e dodges for a while, it is not so easy, and also distracts most of her attention to prevent luoqianding from attacking. It can be said that Chang''e has some weak confrontation.


    Seeing a huge fireball coming near, it seems to swallow up her own, Chang''e''s face is angry: "broken!"


    With a loud bang, Chang''e released the attack force and the fireball hit together, and the giant fireball burst out at once. But without chang e''s relief, the burst of fireballs seemed to split into many, and continued to come towards her.


    Damn it!


    In the heart of a curse, Chang''e flashes rapidly, but those fireballs follow in, do not give chang e the opportunity to hide, and in this world of flame, there can be no hidden place.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    When Chang''e dodges around, luoqianding laughs and rises from a sea of fire. It is wrapped by fire. It is like a fireman: "don''t attack my flame casually, emperor and daughter. Otherwise, it will only make them burn more violently, but you should be careful. These are all flame with fire. As long as you are stained with fire At one point, it''s the result of serious injuries. "


    Chang''e''s eyes set, dozens of fireballs hit by a single hand were deflected, and the other flames collided together. It was thought that the collision between the two fireballs resulted in splitting into more.


    I don''t want to burst when two fireballs collide, and disappear completely. There is no such situation at all.


    When the look was stunned, Chang''e immediately understood what happened. These flames were formed by the powerful forces of luoqianding. If they were attacked by external forces, they would burn even more violently. However, if they attacked each other, all the flame forces would not play any role.


    The corner of the mouth is slightly warped, passing the color of a sneer: "wait for me to make you laugh."


    Chang''e suddenly turned around, the surrounding air flow was surging, and the fire balls that invaded were all turned by an invisible force, and the speed was faster and faster. And with the more and more fireballs gathered, those flames actually formed a tornado.


    Even if the distance is far away, luoqianding can feel that strong traction, and his face is slightly ugly. He really didn''t expect Chang''e to find the strength of the fighting space.


    Seeing that the suspended fireballs are all entangled in them, some of them have disappeared, and the flame of heaven and earth is also drawn by the tornado. Moreover, the flame tornado has a growing trend, and it seems that it will not stop without connecting the heaven and earth.


    But rocking is absolutely not to let that happen, because if it is, all his efforts will be wasted. The flame in the sky can never meet the fire on the ground, otherwise it will disappear completely.


    I didn''t expect Chang''e to see through her means in a short time, but it was a bit of an accident for luoqianding.


    But that is all. Just count the time to know that he must be faster. Otherwise, if Chu Feng becomes supreme, he will kill Chang''e, and there will be no effect.


    Swish the rocktop and disappear into the air, and all the flames of heaven and earth are now heading towards the flame tornado.


    In the center of the flame, Chang''e stopped. Although all around it was wrapped by the flame, there was a smell of burning and uncomfortable, but Chang''e didn''t care at all. She knew her judgment was correct. If she continued, she could break the space that was most suitable for the battle of luoqianding.


    "Want to break my fighting space, dream."


    At this time, Luo Qianding appeared like ghosts and ghosts behind Chang''e, and said with a grim smile: "hell fire!"


    A flash of heat did not feel, but a bit of cool flame swept towards Chang''e, the latter felt the sweeping flame slightly changed.


    Knowing that this is one of the most powerful means of luoqianding, Hellfire can not cause any harm to human body, but it can hurt the soul of others. What the human body feels is cold, and what the soul feels is burning. As long as a person dies, then the person dies.


    Chu wind''s account reverberates in her ear, Chang''e''s eyes burst into a sharp color: "I will never let you succeed."


    Raise your hand to fingernails, Chang''e''s palm outflow blood, a sneer: "at least not let you so quickly beat me."


    Seeing Chang''e''s crazy behavior, Luo Qianding angrily said: "crazy woman!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3246

    Sacrifice with blood!


    This is a method that consumes more than the source of life. Chang''e even uses blood as a sacrifice to achieve the highest agreement with heaven. She is prepared to fight with him endlessly, which makes Luo Qianding very angry and a little shocked.


    Although the sacrifice of blood will not die, the greatest possibility is to lose all the strength. Even if not, it will take a lot of time to repair. Moreover, it is likely to leave sequelae after the restoration. It is difficult to enter the country in the future on the road of pursuing strength.


    In Luo Qianding''s life years, he has never seen such a crazy person. The most important thing is to stimulate the source of life. Chang''e''s doing this is to hurt the enemy eight hundred and lose one thousand. In addition to evaluating her crazy woman, Luo Qianding doesn''t know what to say.


    If Banyue was still there, Chang''e didn''t need such means to fight luoqianding, but now Banyue was summoned by the Chu wind to open the way of heaven. In addition to such a means, Chang''e had no better way.


    She knows that the consumption will be a lot, and may even become a waste forever, but Chang''e doesn''t care.


    She just needs to help Chu Feng and help her fight for enough time. As for other Chang''e, she has no idea, or she doesn''t want to worry at all, because the more she thinks, she can only make her tough heart shake.


    In the face of Chang''e just now, if you can still face it calmly, then you can''t relax too much in the face of Chang''e at the moment. If you are not careful, you will pay a heavy price.


    However, in Luo Qianding''s heart, the victory still belongs to him, because he knows how much combat effectiveness he has improved by being sent to another universe by nothingness.


    In order to prevent pugaishi from defeating Lu Wan and others and seizing the throne, Luo Qianding directly launched the strongest attack. Whoever could go out first would have the qualification to fight for the throne with Chu Feng.


    As for nothingness, they don''t know that what nihilism wants is dignity. All they want at the moment is to kill the nihility after they get it.


    At the same time, in a world of ice and snow, a world full of thunder, and a great illusion, Lu Wan, Zhang yun''er and Meng, as well as the other three ancestors, knew nothing about Chu Feng.


    In the first era of the universe, Chu Feng only helped the emperor to set foot on the heavenly path and protect the Dharma for him. However, he did not feel the heaviness of the heavenly path.


    Now walking on the path of heaven, Chu Feng suddenly felt a trace of pressure on his body, but for these pressures, Chu Feng did not feel general at all. He continued to move forward, and at the same time, he was always alert to the surrounding environment.


    What nothingness needs is the throne. Now the path of heaven has opened and the throne has come. As long as you sit on the supreme throne, you can achieve the eternal supreme. I believe that nothingness is very clear about what the result will be. But at the moment, Chu Feng doesn''t feel that nothingness is on the way to heaven. It is inevitable that there are some strange things in his heart.


    Is it true that what the Lord of the world started to say is wrong, that nothingness has no intention of seizing the throne, or anything else?


    However, such an idea was overthrown by Chu Feng. The world Lord helped him many times. In addition, he was the son of emperor Shitian. Many things he did were left over and explained by Emperor Shitian. Therefore, there was no need to deceive himself.


    As for nihility now, I don''t know where it has gone. Chu Feng believes that it must have a deeper purpose, but what kind of purpose it is, Chu Feng doesn''t know.


    As long as it finally wants to honor, then everything is still in the plan, Chu Feng believes that the final victory will still belong to his own.


    "Martial uncle, can the devil become the supreme one of all time?"


    At the front of the heavenly way, mu Qianxue looked at the sky road which had gone far away and disappeared. She frowned tightly: "but how can nothingness make the devil become the supreme one smoothly? Is there any conspiracy?"


    They all know from Chu Feng that what nothingness needs is to achieve the entity of dignity, and then to control the universe. But now the heavenly path has appeared. As long as they cross the long heavenly path to the sky above the earth and eliminate all their sinful deeds, they can sit on the throne and become the supreme one. Why hasn''t nothingness appeared at this time?


    Snow Ying for the first time to see, some puzzled asked: "through this so-called heavenly road, can you really become the eternal supreme?"


    Mu Qianxue nodded: "I am not very clear about the reason, but we saw that the father of the world Lord is this way to become the supreme."


    It''s not that mu Qianxue didn''t want to tell Xueying a little bit more, but she was not very clear about it. At that time, the emperor Shitian came to an end, and the eighteen sins disappeared completely. This is something she didn''t understand at all, so mu Qianxue didn''t understand how to achieve the supreme.


    Xueying slightly frowned: "just, master and the other three ancestors should not come back so soon, let''s go up and have a look."


    Mu Qianxue also had such an idea at the moment, nodded and Xueying quickly flickered away. About ten light years later, they saw the Chu wind, but they did not make a sound to disturb the Chu wind walking on the road of heaven, but sometimes they were wary of the surrounding environment, because nihilism must now hide some conspiracy.And walking on the road of Chu, also did not care about the arrival of Mu Qianxue and Xueying.


    It seems that the four ancestors were beyond the expectations of nihility, and each had selfish intentions, but the nihility disappeared suddenly. It can be seen that they did not care about the betrayal of the four ancestors. Even if the four ancestors could defeat Lu Wan and others, they could not become supreme. If the four ancestors could defeat Lu Wan and others, they would certainly have the means to restrain them.


    Just like satina, just an idea of nothingness will die directly, and I don''t know whether it can be saved in the end, because the means of nothingness are too powerful.


    Time also passed slowly as Chu Feng walked on the road of heaven. After passing through hundreds of thousands of light years and the distance was only ordinary, Chu Feng stopped. The feeling of his guilt was very uncomfortable, but Chu Feng could still resist.


    At the moment, what he cares more is that the four ancestors have already defeated Lu Wan and others.


    Seeing Chu wind suddenly stopped, mu Qianxue asked curiously, "demon, what''s the matter?"


    It knew that in the second half of the heavenly road, the criminal karma would leave the body and become one after another of the criminal karma bodies, but Chu Feng stopped at the moment and she was completely puzzled. According to the truth, Chu Feng had already seen the emperor Shitian and broke the path of being respected. She should continue to go on!


    Chu Feng sighed. He didn''t know how Chang''e was now. He only knew that the result would not be very good: "the four ancestors have got rid of Wan''er''s obstruction and embarked on the path of heaven."


    Hear the words of Chu wind, snow Ying and Mu Qian snow change color slightly, subconsciously look back.


    "It''s no use!" Chu Feng understood what they were thinking, shook his head and said, "because they are on the way to heaven, you can''t stop them, unless you go on the way of heaven, and even if you go on the way of heaven, you can''t stop them, so don''t waste time. I''m here now, and it''s not easy for them to catch up with them."


    "So you go to the earth to have a look, I feel the earth is different now, because I can''t see through."


    Yes, Chu Feng''s left eye has been observing all the time, and his powerful divine sense is sensing everything. He knows that the four ancestors have stepped on the path of heaven, but he can''t see through the earth. It seems to be blocked by something invisible. It''s quite strange!


    Xueying and muqianxue both look to the direction of the earth, but they can''t see anything except a long sky road and some planets.


    However, if Chu Feng could say such a thing, it was definitely not aimless. They nodded and quickly opened the door of dazzling light and left. Chu Feng also continued to move forward. He was sure that the earth''s situation was a means of nothingness, but he couldn''t see through what nihilism had done for a while.


    But to be sure, nothingness is not doing nothing. It is making efforts to become supreme.


    Through the glare gate, Xueying and Xueying are thousands of kilometers away from the earth. It''s not that they don''t want to get closer to see what''s going on, but the glare gate can only let them come here.


    "What is this?"


    Two people look at the front can not cross, only the road shuttle in, mu Qianxue see in the eyes, completely do not know how this is going on.


    Because in the region where the earth lies, in addition to the heavenly path and the supreme throne at the end, there are 18 spirits from the earth that have not changed. The rest of the environment is changing rapidly, one is mountains and mountains, another is the vast ocean, another is the fire sea world, and then it is becoming a desert.


    It''s changeable, covered with red light and endless thunder. It''s like a big and changeable fantasy. But mu Qianxue believes that even Xi Qingtian can''t build it, but it has nothing to do with Xi Qingtian. Who built such a place?


    Covering thousands of miles around the earth, the heavy breath makes people very uncomfortable. It seems that entering it will directly be destroyed.


    "It''s no wonder that the gate of light can''t be shuttled, because it can only go in." In silence, Xue Ying''s eyes are afraid to open her mouth, and her voice is a little more trembling. Mu Qianxue doesn''t know what this is because she didn''t participate in the battle of gods in ancient times, but Xue Ying has experienced it, and she knows what it is.


    Hearing Xueying''s words, mu Qianxue blinked his eyes: "martial uncle, what is this on earth? Why do I feel endless resentment and ferocity, as if walking in will be destroyed?"


    "A battlefield!" Snow Ying eyes dignified return way: "a do not know how many people died in the battlefield, and all the dead people are the existence of the divine realm, I thought it would only appear in the planet world, but I did not expect that it would appear in the universe and space."


    Soon, Chu Feng, the first culprit, received the news from Xueying, and his face changed slightly.


    Heaven punish the battlefield, come!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3247

    When an era reaches the point of prosperity and decline, and the strong enough in the world, there will be a battlefield of punishment.


    This battlefield can isolate the terrorist forces produced by the strong against the war, so that the universe will not disappear and the next era will not come. However, once the battlefield of punishment of heaven comes, it will show the coming of the extraordinary war of terror. It is a kind of order maintenance under the rule of heaven. Any powerful force will be included in it.


    Chu Feng clenched his fist and looked slightly ugly. This matter must have been done by nothingness.


    Chu Feng doesn''t care much about whether the Tianxun battlefield will come. What he cares about now is that the heaven punishing battlefield actually surrounds the earth. In this way, as long as there is a slight leakage of power, the earth will be completely destroyed.


    There must be a reason for nothingness to do so, and the biggest possibility is to let him become a rat''s pawn and not dare to excite his own strength wantonly.


    Because if the power is too strong, it will stimulate the strong oppression of the heaven punishment battlefield. At that time, the earth may not be able to bear such a terrible force.


    His fist clenched slightly, and Chu Feng twisted his neck for a moment. Suddenly, Chu Feng''s eyes coagulated, and he knew that it was his own crime.


    It would never have happened if we had been going forward. Now we have stopped for a moment and there are emotional fluctuations. Naturally, the body of the criminal karma will start in advance.


    Feeling the power similar to his own, Chu Feng suddenly disappeared, and then appeared behind the body of the criminal cause. Suddenly, the body of the criminal cause was destroyed by the force of terror and dissipated between heaven and earth before it could dodge.


    With a gloomy face, Chu Feng directly opened the door of dazzling light, and quickly crossed the distance of thousands of light years, and the heaven punishment battlefield came. This is not a play, we must be careful.


    Four hours later, Chu Feng, who constantly opened the door of dazzling light, came to the sky above the earth and stood in front of the supreme throne. In addition to the body of criminal karma which had been destroyed, seventeen criminal karma bodies also appeared around, completely surrounded the Chu wind, revealing the murderous opportunity.


    But Chu Feng didn''t take a look at the body of the criminal karma formed by his own crimes. He just looked at the heaven punishment battlefield outside the Heaven Road, which was changeable and shrouded in a red light, flashing with terrible thunder.


    It contains deep resentment, and the red light has the effect of confusing people.


    Since ancient times, no one knows how many times the battlefield of punishment of heaven has appeared and how many people have died.


    The only thing that can be sure is that too many people''s memories are buried in the heaven punishment battlefield. It was only when the demon king arrived at the heaven punishment battlefield that he raised his strength to the realm of God of creation. Now, as today''s punishment battlefield comes again, it must be different from the ancient times.


    Because in ancient times, the God punishment battlefield appeared in the lost battle field, but now it is between the stars in the universe, and it is in the space of the earth.


    His left eye twinkled, the Chu wind penetrated all the red light and looked down. He saw that the earth was completely shrouded in it. Suddenly, the earth was in a panic. The accidents happened constantly, as if the end of the world was coming.


    But now it looks like the end of the world.


    Taking a deep breath, Chu Feng took back his eyes and didn''t let all this affect his mood.


    Looking around, he said, "nothingness, aren''t you ready to appear? When I sit on the throne, you will have no chance. "


    Words export, but there is still no movement around, Chu Feng''s eyes become deep, nothingness if you want to be respected, then you should quickly appear, otherwise you sit on the throne, then it will be all gone, but why now, nihilism still does not appear?


    Chu Feng doesn''t feel that he has nothing to prepare for. He just doesn''t want to do it like this. Why doesn''t Chu Feng appear until now? Isn''t he worried that he will be very sad after he becomes the supreme?


    "What are you doing in here?"


    Just thinking of nihilism, Chu Feng''s eyes left the rest of the light to the snow Ying two people outside the road of heaven, stunned and angry, and said, "don''t you know this is the heaven punishing battlefield?"


    Heaven punishes the battlefield, may enter cannot leave, moreover enters will be affected by the surging war intention here own mood, will sprout not to fight not happy mind.


    They only saw that Chu Feng had walked into the Tianxun battlefield when they were outside the Tianxun battlefield, so they would follow in together and want to see what Chu Feng was going to do next. They didn''t want to be scolded by Chu Feng just after they came here, which made them feel a little aggrieved for a time.


    Chu Feng naturally knew that they came in to help themselves, but now in the Tianxun battlefield, he did not know what the ultimate goal of nothingness was and what they could help themselves?


    But now that people have come in, it is obviously impossible to let them go out.


    Chu Feng dispelled his anger and looked around at the body of the criminal karma gradually approaching him. He said coldly, "nothingness, are you really not ready to appear?"As before, there was no response at all, as if nothing had disappeared. What was the matter?


    All of the seventeen culprits suddenly started to attack. The powerful and terrifying power immediately blocked Chu Feng''s surroundings with strength, so that Chu Feng could not escape from their attack range. As for running out of heaven, it was impossible.


    Chu Feng still has no fluctuation at all. Suddenly, he can destroy the power of a sage. He just raises his hand gently, and those forces seem to be completely solidified, which has no effect on him.


    Close your eyes, breathe deeply, and snap a finger: "nothingness, it seems that you really don''t worry about it at all. Then don''t blame me for not giving you a chance."


    Suddenly he opened his eyes and chufeng''s speed was raised. He could only see a remnant shadow shuttling through there, but he could not see the human figure clearly. When the Chu wind appeared again, all the seventeen culprits stopped at the same place, without any breath or fluctuation.


    And still in snow Ying two people''s gaze under slowly disappear.


    What''s going on?


    Two women see such a situation in the heart asked a, for the present situation, they do not know what is the situation? Is it not to say that the body of sin is the greatest sin that a man bears? Chu Feng''s hand is stained with countless blood. How could he break his criminal cause so easily.


    But Chu Feng at the moment obviously did not explain the meaning, slowly walked forward to stand in front of the supreme throne, turned around, and his eyes swept around.


    When the heaven punishes the battlefield, nothingness is gone. The four ancestors can''t come here for a short time. It''s a very simple thing to want to sit on the supreme throne, but Chu Feng thinks it will not be so simple.


    The supreme can control the fate of nothingness. As long as it appears in front of you, the supreme can make it nowhere to hide. The most important thing for nothingness is to stop it.


    Otherwise, it is impossible whether it wants to win the throne or to destroy the world. The only result waiting for it is that it is completely controlled and can no longer be the master of the eternal universe.


    So Chu Feng couldn''t figure out why, and he sat down slowly.


    When sitting on the supreme throne at that moment, the way of heaven suddenly dispersed, the eighteen spirits of the origin also dissipated in an instant. A bright light beam fell from the top of the star river. Mu Qianxue and Xue Ying subconsciously clenched their fists. Is chufeng going to be the supreme?


    But is it too easy to be the supreme one? Is that ok?


    Seeing that the beam of light is going to completely cover the Chu wind, suddenly sudden changes suddenly.


    The vanishing nothingness suddenly appeared, completely in the beam of light, accompanied by the voice of Jiao Xiao: "thank you Chu Feng, thank you for taking my place in the heaven, sitting on the supreme throne, the light of kingcraft, let me bathe for you!"


    Snow Ying two people see this scene face big change, mu Qianxue is exclaimed: "demon God, nothingness to fight for the throne!"


    Chu Feng did not fluctuate at all. Sitting there, the light of the king''s way was completely shrouded in nothingness. Seeing Chu Feng''s dull eyes, he seemed to have no mood at all. What happened?


    Mu Qianxue and Xueying take a look at each other. They don''t know how to explain what happened in front of them.


    They know that the throne does not belong to anyone, and who can get it will belong to whom. However, nihility suddenly appears at this moment. It does not walk the path of heaven or sit on the supreme throne. How can it capture the light of the kingly way?


    Questions filled their hearts, but they didn''t know how to explain it.


    "Supreme kingcraft, everything is just a process, a procedure."


    In their bewilderment, the nothingness that bathed in the light of the kingly way sneered: "whether it is the gathering of the ten gods, the appearance of the supreme throne, or the opening of the heavenly way, it is just a process. They are like the key to the treasure, and each step needs someone to do it."


    He nodded his head slightly and nihilism continued: "the ten gods gather together, the supreme throne appears, and the strength of all living beings condenses to open the way of heaven. All these need someone to do. Chu Feng is the most suitable person. Originally, I thought it would take some pressure on Chu Feng to get to this point, but now it seems that I underestimate Chu Feng."


    "Of course, these are not important. The most important thing is the light of the king''s way. As long as you bathe in the light of the kingcraft and control the chaotic will, you can change the world and the universe!"


    He added with a sneer: "what I want is dignity, but I''m an invisible body, and I can''t open it at all. Chu Feng is just a piece of my chess piece. Next, you can see me become the eternal supreme and transform the entity!"


    Crazy laughter reverberated between heaven and earth, which made Xue Ying and mu Qianxue look ugly. They knew that the light of the king''s way was the key. Then when the light of the king''s way came, they should fight for it. It was better than being obtained by nothingness!


    It''s a pity that it''s too late to know all this. Who could have thought that nothingness would appear at this time?But what''s wrong with Chu Feng? Why does it seem silly?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3248

    Chu Feng completely presents a kind of sluggish state, sitting on the throne, just like the original Saint puppets without emotion.


    What''s going on? From the moment when nothingness appeared to bathe in the light of kingcraft, Chu Feng has become what it is now. Xue Ying and mu Qianxue look at each other, and they can''t explain what is going on. Even if the good Chu Feng is preempted by nothingness, it doesn''t seem to be the case?


    But no matter how good, they did not stand to watch the drama, because if we let the nihility become the supreme, the impact would be great.


    Mu Qianxue said directly: "martial uncle, you go to see what''s wrong with the devil. I''ll stop nothingness from becoming the supreme casting entity."


    "Let me deal with nothingness." Xueying shakes her head and gathers thousands of wind and snow forces around her. Her fighting spirit soars in an instant. She has been influenced by the battlefield of punishment. She holds a sword made of ice and snow and goes towards the nothingness covered by the light of kingcraft.


    She knew that it was not easy to deal with nothingness, but by contrast, she was better than mu Qianxue.


    Mu Qianxue also understands Xueying''s mind, that is, he doesn''t want to bear the risk of dealing with nothingness. He deflects himself and goes towards Chu Feng, where he still calls: "demon, wake up quickly!"


    She suspected that Chu Feng had been moved by nothingness. Now she is in a state of illusion and doesn''t know what is happening around her.


    "Beyond my ability!"


    Nothingness nodded slightly and looked at the snow Ying invading towards her. Her eyes flashed with scorn, and her fingers gently raised: "just a poor saint, dare to challenge me?"


    All of a sudden, a golden light leaped on the fingertips of nothingness. At the next moment, Xueying''s face changed a little. When she raised her sword, she wanted to stop it. But at the moment when she touched the golden light, the sword made of wind and snow collapsed completely.


    The pupil shrinks violently, snow Ying does not know what this is at all, even has forgotten the reaction.


    Only heard a whimper, Xueying''s body stopped. She lowered her head and looked at her chest. Her eyes flashed over the pain. Her eyes looked at Chu Feng sitting on the throne. She passed a sad smile: "I''m sorry, I can''t help you."


    Mu Qianxue, who has arrived at Chu Feng''s side, saw Xueying run through with a vain move, and his eyes were stagnant: "martial uncle!"


    "Wake up the devil", "Xue Ying" slowly collapsed. The attack of nothingness was too strong, which made her lose her vitality gradually. But she was still weak and stopped mu Qianxue from coming over: "tell him that I have not regretted love."


    Mu Qianxue a Leng, snow Ying words let her very strange.


    But now she was not in the mood to pay attention to these things. She held back the thought of sadness in her heart and stretched out her hand to shake the Chu wind. But at the moment when she wanted to touch, a force directly opened her hands, making her unable to get close to Chu Feng.


    The eyes are more anxious. Nihility is now bathing in the light of kingcraft. When everything disappears, it will become the supreme. At the moment, Chu Feng still doesn''t wake up. If nothingness succeeds, there will be no hope in the world.


    Holding back the pain of Xueying''s death, mu Qianxue Jiao said: "demon God, the martial uncle is dead, you should wake up quickly, or all the world will be destroyed by nothingness. Then your women, brothers and relatives will die one by one. Do you have the heart to watch them die in the hands of nothingness?"


    However, no matter what kind of words mu Qianxue said, the Chu wind sitting there still has no change at all, as if completely settled in general.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Nihilisiao laughed and looked at the front with her eyes playfully. The four shining doors flashed out. The four ancestors walked out with dignified expression: "don''t cry, no one except me can wake up Chu Feng, and when I wake him up, it''s the time when this era completely collapses."


    Because mu Qianxue, who was instinctively alert to the four ancestors, shook his body and looked back at Chu Feng. The words of nothingness were not aimless. Could it be said that in this era, the devil still could not escape the curse of exterminating the world and killing the gods?


    The four ancestors also heard the nothingness, and their faces were not so good-looking. Luo Qianding didn''t care that it was nihilism. He gave a cold drink: "what do you want to do? First, use us to fight against Chu Feng. Now, what do you think of you, but all you want to do is to attract the rest of us, and pave the way for you to achieve your dignity?"


    Nihilism laughed loudly. It didn''t mean to answer Luo Qianding''s question, because there was no need to answer it. What luoqianding said was the fact.


    At the beginning of this cosmic era, although nothingness can not pry into the essence of the throne, it knows that the throne will be born in this era, and Chu wind is the key person to let the throne come. Therefore, nothingness has been secretly promoting the growth of Chu Feng, hoping that he can open the opportunity of the throne as soon as possible.


    However, dignity does not belong to one person completely, and nothingness is not sure whether he can get it. Therefore, in order to ensure that there is nothing wrong, nihility has made a series of measures and laid down many means.


    In addition to oppressing Chu Feng''s growth, it is to let Chu Feng eliminate the existence of holy places. In the end, the return of the Xiuzhen realm is the greatest oppression of the Chu wind. Of course, nihility is also well prepared to prevent it. That is, the Xiuzhen realm can not pose any threat to itself, so we designed everything to let Chu Feng gradually eliminate the power of each family.This goal is very successful, but Chu Feng still hasn''t achieved his goal, so nihilism rescued the four ancestors. In addition to the pressure on Chu Feng, he left behind.


    There are several saints around Chu Feng. Once the throne comes to his control, the rest of the people will probably seize the throne. Therefore, it is not enough for the four ancestors to hold down Chang''e and others and disperse their power to help chufeng. It is obviously not enough for the remaining few people to fight for the throne with it.


    Now mu Qianxue, plus the four ancestors, there are only five saints. Chu Feng has been completely suppressed by himself. Who else can get this position in addition to himself?


    The more I think about nothingness, the more excited I am. It seems that I have seen the situation that I have been waiting for countless years to achieve the entity, and I am even more superior to everything to do the eternal supremacy.


    "Thor, Vulcan, snow girl!"


    Xi Qingtian clenched his fist. From the very beginning, they knew that they were used by nothingness. But they never thought that what nihilism wanted was dignity. They also wanted to kill Chu Feng by means of nothingness. At the moment, they didn''t want to be in the nihilistic scheme: "even if the Chu wind becomes the supreme, we can''t let the emptiness become the supreme."


    Because it has been very clear just now that nihilism becomes supreme, then this era will be destroyed. They begin to believe in nothingness because their selfishness is no longer enough to make nihility trust. Death is the only result.


    Just waiting for so many years to get freedom, how can you die like this?


    Pointing to nothingness, Xi Qingtian appeared Crazy: "so we should stop it at all costs, even if it does not belong to any one, then as long as we seize it, then it is ours. At that time, although only one person can get it, at least everyone can survive, isn''t it?"


    Pugaishi, luoqianding and xuewuqing narrowed their eyes. Xi Qingtian was right. Compared with the harm of Chu wind, nothingness became the supreme disaster.


    Although there is only one throne, even if they can seize it, only one person can become the supreme. The rest of the people may suffer from oppression, but at least they are still alive.


    Clench the fist, several people already had the idea, that is to stop nihility at all costs.


    For the time being, the four ancestors United once again, and nihility also felt their surging fighting spirit, and lifted a funny smile: "do you think I didn''t think of this? Do you think it''s just a battle between you and me


    "If you think so, then you are wrong. I don''t belong to any living creature. The God punishment battlefield will not appear because of me. The reason why it appears is that there will be the most powerful Jihad, the strongest demon God of all ages, and your first battle."


    What?


    The fourth ancestor almost doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing. He looked subconsciously at Chu Feng who was sitting on the throne. The heaven punishment battlefield came because of their battle with Chu Feng. But isn''t Chu Feng half dead now? How to fight them?


    Mu Qianxue is also Lengran to look at the Chu wind, the most powerful demon God and the four ancestors of the war? But now Chu Feng, can we have a war? And even if his recovery is only to stop nihility, how could he fight with the four ancestors?


    All of a sudden, under everyone''s gaze, Chu Feng''s dull eyes burst out with a sharp and fierce light, and his left eye twinkled with the color of blood red. All of a sudden, a frightening evil power appeared all over his body, which seemed to explode at once, which made mu Qianxue and the four ancestors very uncomfortable.


    What''s going on? How did Chu Feng''s momentum change so much? How did he feel as if he had lost his humanity?


    "The devil of all time!"


    With a cold smile of nothingness, Xu Xu said: "it has appeared since the beginning of this universe era, and the collapse of each era has his credit. Countless living beings died in the hands of the eternal demon, and the demon God has been an inheritance since ancient times. It not only inherits the power of taboo demon God, but also bears all his criminal karma and bloodthirsty violence."


    A little finger: "I just need to change Chu Feng''s inner firmness, then the tough will be shaken, he will detonate the bloodthirsty will left by the eternal demon in an instant, incarnate the strongest demon, and the most terrible God of killing."


    "You want to stop me from being supreme? So do you think it''s possible? Will I make you successful? "


    Then he laughed again. Chu Feng, who was sitting on the supreme throne, stood up and raised his hand. Minghong''s magic sword appeared in his hand. The demon''s armor was covered, and the magic light''s wings were expanded. Compared with the beginning, the momentum was much stronger. It was like a mountain, which could not be climbed in any case.


    The corner of his mouth swept over the cold, and the empty finger waved: "Chu Feng, who wants to stop me, then kill them!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3249

    what?


    The four ancestors, who had decided to prevent nihility from becoming the supreme and even snatched the throne, felt a shock and looked at Chu Feng''s eyes like hell.


    How could Chu Feng obey the command of nothingness?


    Before they could figure out what had happened, Chu Feng moved. It seemed that it was only a slight movement, but it appeared in front of the four ancestors in an instant. In addition to the bloodthirsty color in their eyes, he could not see the rest of the emotional fluctuations.


    Minghong''s magic sword is raised, and an opportunity to kill him instantly locks in the four ancestors.


    At this moment, the four ancestors no longer doubted that Chu Feng had been controlled by nothingness. At the moment of Minghong''s magic sword falling, the four ancestors, whose strength had improved a lot, had already dodged away. However, because they were in the battlefield of punishing heaven, they also needed to be completely careful.


    Otherwise, they would not be killed by Chu Feng''s sword, and would be drowned by the falling thunder. Although those thunder lights are not fatal, they will definitely bring them different damage.


    As the name suggests, the battlefield of punishing heaven contains great risks. Once it is recognized as a force that can not exist in the ancient universe, those who possess these forces will be attacked violently. The four ancestors have experienced the terror of the battlefield of punishment in ancient times, so they don''t want to try again at this moment.


    Just dodged away, they have no time to make a response, Chu wind even like ghosts in general again appeared in their side.


    The speed is so fast that the four ancestors have no chance to react at all.


    Secretly scolded a damned, Xi Qingtian said: "scattered, all scattered!"


    If they get together, Chu Feng can do things with clear goals, and once separated, Chu Feng will be separated and lack of skills. Even if one person is targeted by Chu Feng, others can continue to stop nothingness and become supreme, and even seize the throne.


    Luo Qianding three people smell speech without any hesitation, quickly spread out, stand in four directions respectively, Chu Feng is in one of them, the eyes bloodthirsty swept them.


    The four ancestors subconsciously strained their bodies. When Chu Feng''s eyes swept them, they felt as if they were being watched by the God of death, which was very uncomfortable.


    In the eyes flashed the opportunity to kill, Xi Qingtian said in a cold voice: "let''s do it together, I don''t believe that Chu Feng is strong enough to withstand the four of us."


    If it was in the past, Xi Qingtian would not have such confidence, but after being sent to several universes by nothingness to experience, everyone''s strength has improved a lot. Compared with the past, it is not a little bit stronger. So if four people join hands, it should be easy to kill Chu Feng.


    But imagination is always beautiful, when they are ready to give Chu Feng a heavy blow, Chu Feng completely disappeared in front of them, silent, unpredictable.


    Four people look alert to feel around, but can''t catch Chu Feng exactly where in the end, the facial expression wants how ugly can''t be too much.


    Nihilism looks at all this from a commanding position, raises his hand to have a look, the smile is more and more joyful, because its hand has begun to appear flesh and blood and pulse feeling, knowing that it is casting the key moment of the entity.


    A sneer: "Chu Feng, stop them at all costs."


    Whoosh, Chu wind suddenly appeared beside Luo Qianding. The latter kept high vigilance. He found it at the moment of Chu Feng''s appearance. Suddenly, his hands opened, and the flames converged into a fire dragon, which was oppressed by Chu wind.


    We should seize the opportunity to stop the wind.


    "Damn it, you''re going to kill me?"


    Luo Qianding''s face changed greatly. He was so close to Chu Feng. Once the attack fell on Chu Feng, the terrorist force generated would not only make Chu Feng unlucky, but even he might be implicated. It is obvious that the three people of Qingqing abandoned him in order to kill Chu Feng.


    But at the moment Xi Qingtian three people completely ignore, may hurt Luo Qianding.


    They only know that Chu Feng must die. As for whether luoqianding will be implicated, they don''t want to think about it at all. As long as Chu Feng dies, everything is worth it, and there is only one honor. Without luoqianding, they can have more hope.


    Luo Qianding didn''t know the thoughts of the three old friends, and his eyes flashed a fierce color: "it''s so, then don''t blame me."


    Suddenly, Luo Qianding withdrew his own strength and quickly dodged. Unexpectedly, he cherished the idea that the three of Qingtian were holding a dead Taoist friend, not a poor Taoist. Then he did not need to let them go as expected.


    Although he also wanted to die of Chu Feng, Chu Feng could die, but he could not die with him.


    Xi Qingtian and others see Luo Qianding dodging and withdrawing his strength. Their faces are a little ugly, but there is nothing to say at the moment. Luo Qianding doesn''t want to die. Can they blame Luo Qianding for choosing to escape?


    See Chu Feng still standing there, Xi Qingtian three people also have no more words, as long as Chu Feng is dead, everything else is not a problem.With a roar, the powerful power of the three people and Chu wind completely collided together. The force of wind and snow, the power of thunder and lightning, and the magic damage all burst out, and the space was completely distorted.


    In addition, on the battlefield of punishing heaven, the place where the force exploded was completely deformed and looked very unreal.


    But Xi Qingtian, what they care more is whether Chu Feng is dead or not?


    Mu Qianxue has been unable to get in touch, or see Chu wind unexpectedly changed who do not know, also for a time did not react, until this moment just anxious voice: "demon God!"


    Nihilism is just a light to see the same closed eyes, nothing to see in general, because it is very clear that if Chu Feng really so easy to be killed, then he is not the strongest demon of all ages.


    All kinds of forces shuttle back and forth, and the red light completely covers the place with the twisted space. Xi Qingtian can''t see exactly what the situation is. They just stare without blinking. Once they find a problem, they will immediately take action.


    Luo Qianding also cold face close to one side, cold hum: "your power can be really strong ah!"


    Meaningful words, obviously still angry Xi Qingtian, they want to take the opportunity to kill themselves, cold eyes swept over the three people, the heart has a decision, once there is such a chance, he will not hesitate to take care of the sky they kill, even if you are not benevolent, then don''t blame me for being unjust.


    Xi Qingtian three people feel that Luo Qianding is not good, they all squint their eyes, and have a plan in mind, that is, if it is confirmed that Chu Feng is dead, they will immediately join hands to kill Luo Qianding.


    But when they had such an idea, suddenly the Star River turbulence, the endless red light and thunder light completely twisted general movement.


    The four people''s attention was also quickly attracted in the past. In the most turbulent place, Chu Feng appeared, carrying the Ming Hong magic sword. All the clothes were broken, revealing the body without any shelter.


    Mu Qianxue and Xue Wuqing both blushed when they saw this, but the former was more happy because Chu Feng didn''t seem to have any injuries. As for the latter, seeing Chu Feng at the moment, he would only think of the situation when he was ravaged by Chu Feng, and he still had a sense of shame and indignation in his heart. How did he put it?


    But now Chu Feng has no sense at all. When he swishes closer, Xi Qingtian''s eyes become dignified. Just now the strength of the three people is combined, and the rest of the people are bound to die. Even half of the universe will collapse. But Chu Feng''s clothes are broken, and there is no harm at all. What''s the matter?


    At this time, nihilism laughed again and said: "if Chu Feng is so easy to be killed, how can I let him stop you?"


    "You know, he is the one who can make the throne come, and he is the first choice for the throne. His strength is not what you can imagine. Be careful. Don''t even know when you die."


    Hearing the words, the four ancestors'' eyes became more dignified and found that the power of Chu Feng completely exceeded their cognition. Could it really be impossible to destroy Chu Feng?


    However, as soon as he had such an idea, the four ancestors were dispelled. In this era, as long as there were people with life, they could be destroyed. The reason why Chu Feng is OK now can only be said that the strength they gathered just now is not strong enough. As long as it is strong enough, it is believed that Chu Feng can be killed.


    At this time, Chu Feng also moved, and the ten artifact floated up and whirled over him. At the moment, not only his left eye was red, but also his right eye was filled with evil color.


    The corner of the mouth slightly cocked up, that is a bloodthirsty smile, look at the four ancestors are a little chilly.


    All of a sudden, the Chu wind roared up to the sky, and when the sound of the star river was swinging, the top ten artifact also turned into meteors, which generally shuttled back and forth in the Tianxun battlefield, and there were explosions all around.


    "He''s going to break the heaven punishment battlefield!" Snow has no clear, see the circumstance around, facial expression changes slightly: "can he?"


    Tianxun battlefield is a space suitable for saints to fight, but it also affects the exertion of the absolute power of saints to a certain extent, and it also contains strong risks. If you stay too long, you will have a passion for war like life, and you will not die in the Tianxun battlefield at that time. It is a good thing that Chu Feng can destroy the Tianxun battlefield.


    However, the power of Chu Feng can be destroyed, which can suppress the leakage of saints'' power, and punish the battlefield by heaven?


    Nihility is also a little surprised, but it is only a matter of time, soon it will become the supreme casting entity, as long as the Chu wind continues to suppress the four ancestors do not make trouble for themselves, then everything is not important.


    Even if there is no punishment from heaven, the leakage of battlefield power will destroy many planets. Nothingness doesn''t care. As long as you become the supreme one, what is the destruction of a few planets?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3250

    The ten artifact quickly shuttles through thousands of kilometers around the earth. The thunder light still covers the sky punishment battlefield, and the red light is completely dispersed.


    At the beginning, except for nothingness, everyone should be prepared for the invasion of thunder and red light. At this moment, even if there is no defense, there will be no harm.


    All of a sudden, the ten artifact gathered at one point and suddenly went towards the high place. Only a sound like a broken mirror image was heard. The whole heaven punishment battlefield fluctuated, and it was completely broken by the ten artifact in a little bit of dissipation.


    The most important thing is that the power released by the top ten artifact just now is very powerful, which is more powerful than when it was played out in the past.


    Even if the ten saints fight together in the Tianxun battlefield, they can not cause the Tianxun battlefield to collapse, but now the top ten artifact can do it.


    In addition to the awe of the ten artifact, it is the conjecture of Chu Feng''s power. How strong is he now that he can make the ten artifact exert such power?


    But they can not get an explanation, Chu Feng has slowly raised his head, that pair of evil eyes staring at the four ancestors, suddenly burst out.


    Still puzzled when the four old zudun vigilant up, Xi Qingtian is to shout: "all out war!"


    Chu Feng fought against the four ancestors, and broke out on the earth''s starry sky. The leakage of terror power has caused an extraordinary impact on the earth. Mu Qianxue''s face changed slightly at this scene.


    If this goes on like this, the earth will be destroyed. At that time, the atmosphere will be broken by the power of Chu wind. The oxygen in the whole earth will be released into space in the shortest time. Without oxygen, life on the earth can not live at all.


    What to do?


    If Xue Ying is still alive, mu Qianxue believes that if they work together, they may be able to stop these forces from wreaking havoc on the earth.


    But now Xueying is dead, and her body doesn''t know where she went in the penalty battlefield that day, or it has been destroyed in the thunder light. It is impossible for her to stop these powerful forces from influencing the earth.


    What''s more, mu Qianxue found that Chang''e and others had not appeared for such a long time. It must have been more or less ominous. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for the four ancestors to appear here, or even fight against Chu Feng.


    Is there only one person left in the universe?


    Although Chu Feng is still there, it is obviously under the control of nothingness. All the four ancestors are thinking of getting the throne at the moment. They can''t stand with her at all and will not care about whether the earth will be destroyed.


    Slightly clenched his fist, Chu wind against Chu wind in a loud voice: "demon God, you quickly wake up, go down like this, the earth will not."


    "Don''t worry!" In vain, the master of the world appeared beside mu Qianxue with a gentle smile: "my father once told me that if Chu Feng didn''t want to, no one could do anything. Now, there must be Chu Feng''s own reason for this."


    "Believe me, the final victory must belong to Chu Feng, my father will not mistake people."


    Mu Qianxue blinked her eyes. The word of the world master didn''t make her happy, but said excitedly: "Lord, it''s great for you to come. Quickly join hands with me to stop the leakage of their fighting power. Otherwise, the earth''s atmosphere will burst, and the original world will disappear completely."


    The master sighed and shook his head.


    Mu Qianxue looks stunned: "world Master?"


    "We can''t stop it." The master of the world explained with a bitter smile: "because in another seven hours, fate will be reorganized. This is a time to change and create destiny. Everything will develop naturally. What we can''t stop is that we can''t stop it."


    Seeing that mu Qianxue still didn''t understand, the world leader added: "although you and I can play a role together, but the war between the demon God and the four ancestors is so fierce, how long do you think we can stop it?"


    "In the end, it is more likely to arouse the evil spirit of the devil and treat us as the enemy. The gain is not worth the loss."


    After listening to the words of the world Master, mu Qianxue shook his head slightly: "are you not ready to protect the earth?"


    The LORD did not answer. He just looked at the nihility with his hands materialized, and the position of his feet began to materialize. He believed that it only took a little while for nothingness to become an entity. At that time, if fate was reorganized again, this era would enter a new era.


    It''s just that the owner can''t see what will happen next, but he has confidence in chufeng and believes that the final victory must belong to chufeng.


    Make sure that the world Master is really not ready to fight. Mu Qianxue flies away with a cold hum. Even if the world Master doesn''t intend to join hands to stop the destruction of the earth, then stop all this by yourself.


    Directly across the earth above the stars, facing the direction of the battle of Chu Feng, mu Qianxue lifted his hand to drive all his strength. Although he could not wrap the whole earth from being hurt, he could weaken the frontal attack force, which is believed to be able to play a role.The world Lord looked in his eyes, but slowly disappeared after a sigh.


    He is the master of the soul world. No matter what happens in this era, the soul world will always exist. According to the emperor Shitian''s intention, he has given Chu Feng a lot of help. If Chu Feng is still killed by nothingness, it is also Chu Feng''s own problem.


    As for what happened to Chu Feng, the world leader is not very clear, but it can be sure that nothingness has done something to Chu Feng, which has covered Chu Feng''s will.


    However, it is not clear what he has done. What he can do is let those who died in this war can reach the soul world with peace of mind. Whether he can finally revive depends on whether Chu Feng can break through the shackles of nothingness.


    On earth, at this time has become very flustered, the beginning is to see the sky above the red light and thunder raging.


    When the red light and thunder light dissipated, they saw the unpredictable situation again, and there was a very uncomfortable atmosphere there. Everyone was waiting in a panic, waiting for Chu Feng to finally win.


    Because now we all know the secret hidden in the world, the only thing we can do is expect, we can''t do anything!


    "Son of a bitch, what''s the matter now?"


    Liu Yan stood in the garden with a worried look at the sky. She knew that the battle would be staged in the starry sky: "if he died, would we all die?"


    Yao Qianxue in Xiangjiang is back, Yan Ruyu is here, Liu Xu and Liu Jing are also here, and Shen Xiuqin and others are standing here.


    Now the whole world is paralyzed. Everyone is waiting for the final result. What other things do you want to do?


    Yan Ruyu shook his head gently: "who knows?"


    Liu Yan opened her mouth and finally sighed helplessly. At this time, no one really knew what would happen next. The only thing she could do was to wait quietly, clench her fists, and look forward to the Chu Feng''s plan to eliminate everything and give the earth an absolute stable environment.


    Otherwise, everyone will die, and Liu Yan doesn''t want to die. She also wants Chu Feng to accompany her flowers. How can she die like this.


    In addition to Jianghai fengteng garden, many people gathered in fengteng garden of the imperial city. Su Xinyu and they all came here, because now the battle of Chu Feng in the starry sky is the most important thing. Apart from this, they don''t care about anything.


    When people''s hearts are affected, the battle on the starry sky is becoming more and more fierce. All satellites and everything released by human beings into space have been destroyed. Now people on earth have no idea what kind of situation is between the stars and rivers.


    And the four ancestors felt the pressure and fear.


    Originally, they thought that if the four people joined hands, they would certainly be able to compete with Chu Feng, or even suppress them, because they were much stronger under the cultivation of nihility.


    However, with the terrible battle, they realized that nihilism was not aimless. Chu Feng, which could be recognized by the throne, was not as powerful as usual. If it was not controlled by nihilism, Chu Feng might have become the supreme one.


    Thinking of nothingness, the four ancestors saw that the lower body and arms of nothingness had materialized, and their hearts began to worry, because once nothingness was fully materialized, it would be equivalent to becoming the supreme one. At that time, they would not be able to deal with it.


    Xi Qingtian''s heart a horizontal, he said: "everyone, don''t keep it, once again gather the most powerful force to kill Chu Feng, if not, nothingness becomes the supreme, we are also going to die."


    The other three also thought so at the moment. After Xi Qingtian said it, they all nodded slightly and looked at the Chu wind in the distance. The four ancestors directly joined hands to gather powerful forces, concentrated in one point, mixed with four kinds of terrorist forces.


    The evil color in Chu Feng''s eyes became more and more intense. He gently raised a hand and stretched out a finger. His fingertip was jumping with a dark light beam. He only felt that there were countless forces gathering in the whole starry sky. However, the power inspired by Chu Feng did not seem to change at all. It was just the size of the fingers.


    When mu Qianxue saw this scene, her face became worried. The four ancestors were in front of her, and Chu Feng was in a far away place. Once there was a terrorist explosion, it would destroy the earth''s atmosphere in an instant, and he could not stop it at all.


    "Demon God, don''t!" he cried


    In her drinking cry, the powerful force of the four ancestors exploded out, just like a shock wave.


    Chu Feng''s mouth raised a cruel smile, a roar, the dark power of jumping fingertips suddenly shot out, and in an instant turned into a terrible and powerful dark shock wave.


    The fourth ancestor''s face changed greatly: "not good, retreat!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3251

    The dark shock wave became extremely powerful in an instant, and directly swallowed up the attack of the four ancestors, as if the power of the four ancestors did not exist at all, and dissipated invisibly.


    Feeling the terrible and powerful dark shock wave, the four ancestors did not think too much, and quickly dodged away.


    The strength of the four people gathered together has been swallowed up, and the remaining strength is not reduced. They don''t think that they can be stopped by uniting with each other. The greatest possibility is that all of them will die, and there will be no dead residue left.


    "Devil, you bastard


    But after four ancestors dodged away, mu Qianxue looked angry and said.


    Because the dark shockwave still rushes forward, mu Qianxue stands there, but she doesn''t know whether she should Dodge, because the earth is behind her. If she dodges away, the earth will surely be destroyed by Chu Feng himself.


    But if you don''t dodge, can you fight against it?


    This answer is obviously yes, even the four ancestors can not avoid the terrorist force, they certainly can not resist.


    "Snow, get out of the way."


    Snow Wuqing, who has been far away from her, saw mu Qianxue still standing there. Her heart beat hard and said, "you can''t stop it. Get out of the way!"


    "Shizu!" Mu Qianxue laughs bitterly, the whole body strength is surging rapidly, facing the increasingly close dark shock wave, helplessly shakes his head: "it''s too late."


    Hands directly raised, a loud bang, endless force of wind and snow shot out, mu Qianxue knew that he could not stop the powerful force, but always need to do something, maybe what miracle is not necessarily.


    Otherwise, when Chu Feng wakes up and finds himself destroying the earth, it will be very uncomfortable.


    At the moment, mu Qianxue is not thinking for himself, but thinking about whether Chu Feng will suffer.


    Completely closed his eyes, in the face of the dark shock wave is so small, the strong force of wind and snow is fragile by the dark shock wave, mu Qianxue opened his hands and sighed softly: "I didn''t expect that I would die in your hands."


    In the snow no clear hysterical cry, Muqian snow was completely submerged by the dark shock wave, without a slightest weakening toward the earth.


    The four ancestors trembled, the snow was not clear, but the body was shocked, the eyes flashed the color of pain.


    Xueying has been killed by nothingness, and xuenishang has become the habitation of chufeng. Now the last sage of renxuezong has been killed by chufeng himself. The future renxuezong will lose its powerful power. The most important thing is that Xue Wuqing is very miserable at the moment.


    Nothingness also narrowed its eyes and watched the dark shock wave pass through the earth''s atmosphere: "it''s a pity that the original world is gone like this!"


    The shock wave passing through the atmosphere directly caused the collapse of the atmosphere. All of a sudden, the whole earth was shaking. All the oxygen was leaking into outer space through the broken atmosphere. People who had already been frightened saw a black hole in the sky, and their faces changed greatly, and they started their biggest escape.


    It''s just that the earth is facing the collapse of its atmosphere, so it''s doomed to fail to escape anywhere.


    The dark shock wave has been falling, falling on the Antarctic ice, completely irresistible through the ice, straight into, all the glaciers are collapsing, the sea level is rising, the whole earth ushered in the most violent disaster in history.


    The remaining potential of the dark shock wave did not decrease until it reached the center of the earth, and the burning inner earth fire produced a shocking explosion, and the earth shook completely.


    The glaciers at the north and south poles collapsed, all the ice sheets cracked, the sea level kept rising at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the land area was constantly decreasing. Some coastal people had suffered fatal disasters. All of a sudden, all of a sudden, they didn''t know what was going on when they died.


    With the continuous eruption of volcanoes in various places, Japan, a country with many volcanoes and earthquakes, sank into the sea at once. The terrible tsunami lifted up brought a strong impact on the coastal areas of the Chinese dynasty. I don''t know how many people and how many towns were completely engulfed.


    It''s an unavoidable disaster, and it''s just beginning.


    As the core of the earth is ravaged by the power generated by the dark shock wave explosion, the explosion force of tens of millions of nuclear bombs is becoming stronger and stronger. From the center of the earth, it is constantly spreading towards the ground. On the whole earth, only the sound of scream and panic can be heard.


    The fragile atmosphere has been completely destroyed, and human disaster is inevitable.


    All of a sudden, the explosion in the center of the earth completely spread to the ground, all of which were swallowed up. A huge bang shook for decades, and a ray of light even brighter than the sun bloomed.


    The four ancestors and others all closed their eyes. When the light gradually dissipated, they opened their eyes, and their hearts shook violently, because the blue planet had disappeared from the position of the earth, and even the moon nearby was also attacked by terror. In that power, the whole ancient universe seemed to be very quiet More.The earth, is that it''s gone?


    As the original world, the ancestral stars of all living creatures, whether human beings or demon clans, have gone out from the earth. It is also because of the origin of the earth that created the activity of hundreds of millions of living creatures in the ancient universe. But now the ancestor stars of all living creatures are destroyed in the powerful power of Chu wind?


    We can only feel the breath left after the explosion, but we can''t see the planet they once lived on. It has really disappeared in the ancient universe, and it can''t appear again.


    "It''s wonderful!"


    Nothingness laughed wildly, not to mention the destruction of the earth, that is, the destruction of half the ancient universe. It doesn''t matter, because it can create a lot of things: "Chu wind, Chu wind, if you know that the earth is destroyed by you, will it collapse?"


    Eyes flashing with fun and banter, nihility suddenly want to see what kind of expression Chu Feng will have, what kind of mood.


    Gently raised the materialized hand, finger gently, a touch of light, blink of an eye did not enter Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s body, which was surging and killing, stopped. The fierce and ferocious slowly dissipated. The monstrous and red in his eyes were also a little scattered. He raised his head and his body twitched. There was black air floating out of his mouth, many, many.


    Until finally dissipated between the ancient universe, Chu wind also became peaceful, lowered his head to stand there, there was no movement at all.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Nothingness to see only the upper half of the body to be fully materialized, know that no one can stop themselves, pondering the mouth: "how do you feel? You have always wanted to stop me and destroy me, but now you have helped me and even destroyed the earth by yourself. Isn''t that a good mood? "


    "Are you the mysterious woman?" Chu wind slowly raised his head, eyes clear, completely unable to see the destruction of the earth''s grief and anger, but calm as water asked to voice.


    Nothingness giggled and giggled. Charming, she winked at Chu Feng: "it''s obviously me. How about my life?"


    Chu Feng clenched his fists. He had been doubting who the mysterious woman was. He also doubted whether it was nothingness, but nothingness was not entity. So Chu Feng was not too sure.


    But at the moment when the light of the king''s way came, Chu Feng affirmed that nothingness was a mysterious woman, because at that moment, Chu Feng felt that his heart was very uncomfortable, as if he was pinched by something. Moreover, some voices constantly appeared in his mind to pull him into it and destroy his will.


    So Chu Feng is sure that nothingness is a mysterious woman, but I didn''t expect that nihility still has the means of virtual entity, planting a mark on his heart, for today?


    If it doesn''t plant its mark, it is impossible for it to bathe in the light of kingcraft easily today. Obviously, it is successful now, and all the layout is very effective.


    But it also made Chu Feng the deepest murderer. He clenched his fists and looked at nothingness violently with cold eyes: "life is the worst woman I''ve ever experienced, but it doesn''t matter. When you have the entity, I''ll keep you in captivity, make you my plaything, and make you the most shameful nihility!"


    Nihilism seemed to hear the biggest joke in the world and shook his head: "Chu Feng, before I bathed in the light of the king''s way, you said that I might believe it, but now do you think you still have a chance? Moreover, the earth of the original world has been destroyed by you. The appearance of the throne will no longer exist. I will be the last supreme one of all ages


    "What''s more, veneration, emperor daughter, goddess and dream are all dead, and Xueying is also dead. Just now mu Qianxue died in your hands. All your red brothers and friends on earth are dead. You are a lonely person alive."


    Chu Feng took back his gaze at nothingness and looked at the place where the earth was. At the moment, there was nothing left, but in his eyes, he could not see any waves at all. It was just a kind of disgusting indifference.


    There are indifferent words: "as long as I am still alive, I can avenge them. As long as you disappear, more people will live in the world. The disappearance of one earth and the death of some people will enable the eternal world to be preserved. That is,,, and worth it!"


    "Chu Feng!" Hearing Chu Feng''s indifferent and merciless words, Xue Wuqing''s eyes were angry: "nishang has become your body, there will be no future, Xueying died in the hands of nothingness to help you, Qianxue was killed by you in order to protect the earth. Are you a human being in the end?"


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, his face did not fluctuate: "in a few hours, fate will be reorganized, nothingness can not be destroyed, all the dead people have shown their value, so whether I am a person or not is not important, as long as they die properly!"


    Xue Wuqing''s pupils shrink sharply and her eyes are burning with anger. She can''t bear to play with her man. She is still so merciless. She holds her fists slightly: "I''ll kill you and bury them with them."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3252

    I return from the sealed land with the idea of taking root again in the ancient universe.


    But before everything started, Chu Feng beat the morale of her return, and her pride was trampled by Chu Feng. Finally, Bingjing wanted to die with Chu Feng. She was also severely trampled by him, destroying her greatest pride since the era.


    If Xue Wuqing could endure his own affairs because of the sword snow sect in the hands of Chu Feng, then his disciples died one by one, and Xue Wuqing could not accept it in any case.


    Because in her heart, her disciples are her inheritance, which is one of the things she feels most proud of. But now the most important disciples and grandchildren are damaged in the hands of Chu Feng. In addition to the things that she has been ravaged by Chu Feng, now she would like to kill Chu Feng directly.


    For the snow nishang, for the snow Ying, for the mu Qianxue, also for the people who submit to the Chu wind blade snow clan to get back a justice.


    Also regardless of Xi Qingtian and others whether to start, also do not want to pay attention to the nihilism is about to achieve the entity, snow no clear brave hand.


    She knew that she was not Chu Feng''s opponent, but because of the hatred in her heart, she couldn''t do anything if she didn''t, otherwise she would be sorry for her conscience.


    In the face of Xue Wuqing''s anger, chufeng has maintained a calm situation from the beginning to the end. Now nihilism has removed the imprint of his heart in order to make his heart collapse. It can be said that there is no way to restrain him. Even if Xue Wuqing''s anger is any more, it is meaningless to Chu Feng.


    He is more concerned about the nihility, which is about to achieve the entity of nothingness. That is the essence of all. Otherwise, it would be a pity for those who sacrifice today.


    As for the earth, the earth, and the Chu wind have their own ideas, but they are not suitable for doing it now.


    He started hysterically, but Chu Feng did not feel general at all, and Xue Wuqing was even more irritated. Although he knew that the gap between himself and Chu Feng was huge, Chu Feng should not completely ignore himself.


    The terrible force of wind and snow converges, the extreme temperature makes the surrounding completely cold. The ice and snow roads shuttle back and forth to surround the Chu wind. Those ice and snow roads cast by the lowest temperature can destroy a god of creation in an instant.


    Even if the sage is trapped in it, he will be bound by his ability to move and become slow. However, Chu Feng still stands as calm as before, as if he doesn''t care at all.


    And these fall in the eyes of snow Wuqing, which makes the top existence of this cultivation world angry.


    "Shall we do it together?"


    In the snow no clear, walk on the ice and snow road to destroy the Chu wind, Luo Qianding asked in a low and powerful way.


    "No!" Xi Qingtian shook his head without hesitation. His eyes were cold and looked at the nihilism which was completely materialized with only his head. He burst out a killing opportunity: "the nothingness can be controlled by the Chu wind. If we let it achieve the entity, it will be more difficult to deal with, and we began to betray it, it will certainly not make us feel better."


    Pugaishi and Luo Qianding narrowed their eyes and cherished the truth of Qingtian''s words. That is, once nothingness becomes an entity, everyone will die. However, Chu Feng seems to be better at dealing with nihility. Now, it is the best choice to jointly kill nihilism.


    There is no need for more words. The three men start their hands in an instant, each without any reservation, driving the powerful force to attack nihilism.


    In the past, when there was no entity in nothingness, there was no way. Now, nothingness already has an entity, so all attacks can play a role on it. It is not required to be able to kill nihility, but to prevent it from becoming the supreme.


    However, although the strength of the three people is very strong, and even blows on the body of nothingness, it has no effect on Nothingness at all. The nothingness still bathed in the light of kingcraft, and even the body has not shaken.


    On the contrary, their eyes passed by Xi Qingtian: "what I cast is the king''s body. Do you think the power of the holy land can work on me? Don''t waste your energy and wait for my punishment


    Hearing the words of nothingness, Xi Qingtian and others didn''t mean to stop. Instead, they launched an attack more crazily. Now the nothingness can''t be shaken. No one knows how strong the entity will be if it achieves it.


    The only thing we can know is that everyone''s ending will not be very good, even more troublesome than facing Chu Feng.


    is as like as two peas, but no matter how strong their attack power is, it can not play any role in nothingness. The substantiation of the latter has even reached the point between mouth and nose. If it goes on, it will become materialized.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is in the attack of snow and no clear. Besides dodging, he doesn''t mean to fight back. He just looks coldly at the nihility attacked by the three people of Xi Qingtian, and his deep eyes twinkle with cold and hot killing opportunities.


    He knew that today''s nihility achievement entity is unstoppable, but if it is not allowed to achieve entity, it is difficult to destroy it, so Chu Feng completely allows nihility to achieve entity at the moment.


    After the nihility achieves the entity, Chu Feng will start. As for whether to destroy nihility, Chu Feng also has an idea.Nothingness is the way of heaven and fate. Although it produces evil ideas, in order to achieve continuous creation and destruction of the world, it is undeniable that the world without heaven and destiny is difficult to develop. If the nihility is destroyed, the world will lose the restriction of the way of heaven and destiny, and then it will be disrupted.


    This is the meaning of the so-called no rules, no square circle, and the existence of nothingness is a kind of order and rules. Even if it is sinful, it can only exist safely. Of course, this existence needs to be changed.


    That is to reshape nothingness and create a new order of heaven and destiny.


    "Asshole, you fight back quickly!"


    Snow no clear already did not know to send out how many powerful attacks, but Chu wind is in Dodge, did not fight back the meaning, she was angry directly.


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and looked at the snow without clear in his eyes. His voice was very light and light. He only let Xue Wuqing hear: "one hundred years of cultivation can make a boat crossing, a thousand years of training can sleep together. One night, husband and wife should be gracious for a hundred days. Why do you need it?"


    Xue Wuqing was furious at the moment. She didn''t want Chu Feng to say such provocative words, which made her angry. She didn''t care about it. However, there was no way to deal with Chu Feng. With the help of the magic light wings, Chu Feng''s speed was too fast to catch.


    "I want you to die, I want you to die!"


    Stop, snow no clear, angry drink call, suddenly the whole person around the breath cold, eyes resentful staring at Chu Feng.


    "Crazy woman!" Chu Feng frowned, because snow Wuqing even wanted to stimulate ice crystal. Last time, it happened that Xue Wuqing didn''t die, but would she not die the second time? And inspired the ice crystal, snow no clear will certainly ignore, Chu wind does not want to deal with nothingness before any accident, he can not control.


    Moving around like a shadow of snow Wuqing, a very pure and mysterious force flashed on snow Wuqing''s body, and the latter flew out at once.


    Chu wind suddenly soared, snow no clear cast a snow road completely broken, eyes slightly cold staring at snow Wuqing, deep voice said: "now our biggest enemy is nothingness, don''t be too unreasonable."


    "I''m unreasonable?" His body trembled, his eyes staring at Chu Feng angrily, and he said, "you have defiled my body and destroyed my pride. What''s more, the three most promising disciples have disappeared like that. I''m unreasonable? Is it right to see you kill all the people in the blade snow sect? "


    Xue Wuqing resentful words, let is attacking nihilism Xi Qingtian three people all stop, eyes stunned, shocked at her and Chu Feng.


    When did snow have no clear by Chu wind to play? How can they not know?


    But it is impossible for Xue Wuqing to make a joke on this kind of thing. She dare to say it like this, and it must be true. It is very uncomfortable to think that the woman who has coveted an era has been played by Chu Feng.


    However, no matter how uncomfortable they are now, they can only endure it. The most important thing is to deal with nothingness. After dispelling the idea of shock, they start again on nihility, even if it has no effect at all.


    Chu Feng didn''t expect that Xue Wuqing would burst out these things in public. She was surprised. Anyway, she did do such a thing, so there is nothing to admit. It''s ok if she doesn''t say it at the beginning. Now she says that Chu Feng has nothing to be angry about.


    Just think snow Wuqing really crazy, otherwise she would not say these words in public, see her to ignore the excitation of ice crystal, Chu wind in an instant close to her.


    He pinched her neck fiercely, his eyes were cold: "I warn you, it''s better not to do it again."


    Snow no clear bite lips, toward the Chu wind on a mouthful of blood: "want you tube?"


    Chu Feng looked slightly angry, and now he has to prepare to deal with nothingness. Where does he have time to fight with xuewuqing here, he lifted his hand and held the Ming Hong magic sword, and shot out: "unexpectedly, in order not to let you affect my plan, don''t blame me."


    "Not the devil." All of a sudden, snow Ni Shang appeared, holding Chu Feng''s sword waving hand. Her eyes pleaded with some complexity: "please let go of my master. Moreover, you are her first man. She has been innocent all her life. It''s understandable that she has been so innocent by you."


    Chu Feng frowns slightly, and looks at Xue Wuqing''s resentment in the deep of his eyes. He knows that Xue Wuqing''s madness must be more or less because of what he has done, but even if he wants to vent his anger, it should not be this time, right?


    He wanted to kill Xue Wuqing and let everything change without any change. However, Chu Feng hesitated because of Xue nishang''s pleading eyes. He put away the Minghong magic sword and fell on Xue Wuqing''s body. The latter spewed out a mouthful of blood and fainted. The snow nishang quickly hugged the fainted snow Wuqing. His eyes were complicated: "thank you, demon."


    How she did not think of, Chu wind had even snow no clear up to.


    Chu Feng temporarily brought xuewuqing into the demon world, and let xuenishang return to the body. He looked at nothingness and found that the materialization had reached the forehead.Corner of the mouth raised a smile: "nothingness, Congratulations!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3253

    congratulations?


    Xi Qingtian, who is attacking violently, doubts whether he has heard Chu Feng''s words correctly.


    All the women around her are dead, and the earth is also destroyed. Now that nothingness is about to materialize, isn''t Chu Feng supposed to be worried and nervous? How could you say congratulations?


    Three people look at each other. If they are not sure that they have not heard wrong, they should doubt whether Chu Feng is crazy. At this time, they should stop nihilism and finally succeed. How can we congratulate it?


    Nihilism is also a little surprised at this, the beautiful eyes flickered for a moment, puzzled asked: "Chu Feng, are you sincere in this sentence?"


    "It must be true." Chu Feng still had a smile. He couldn''t see that he had other emotions: "at first, you are a virtual body. Although I can hurt you, I have to rely on the spirit to do it. As long as you have the entity, I can abuse you as much as I want. Don''t you think this is to congratulate you?"


    Nothingness narrowed his eyes and felt that Chu Feng was really stupid. Once he was materialized, he would be the supreme one. At first, he could hurt himself by means of tools and spirits, and so on, but it was not so easy.


    Feeling Chu wind must be stimulated, nihilistic sneer: "Chu wind, wait for you to be able to smile like this, I admire you."


    Chu Feng laughs playfully, but there is cruelty and coldness in his eyes. He really wants nothingness to achieve entity, but it is because nihility with entity is better to deal with. In recent years, so many things are promoted by nothingness, which directly destroys it, which is too cheap.


    But we all don''t know Chu Feng''s idea. Xi Qingtian thinks that Chu Feng is looking for death. At this time, he still dares to talk to nothingness like this. If the Supreme Master is so easy to deal with, he will never be without one.


    "Will you continue to fight me, dreamer?"


    Nothingness has recovered to look at Chu Feng''s eyes, the eyes cold swept Xi Qingtian three people: "so wait, I will let you live like death."


    Xi Qingtian''s body shakes, and a chill suddenly invades the whole body. You look at me, I look at you, and finally look at nothingness. The latter is only a little short of being fully materialized, and the light of kingcraft is gradually weakening. It seems that their strength alone is not enough to shake the nihility.


    Immediately Xi Qingtian changed his tough attitude, put one hand in front of him, and said with apology: "nihilist, I''m sorry for my behavior just now. I don''t know what I can do for you?"


    Xi Qingtian is a smart man. He can tell from the words of nothingness that nothingness seems to have not killed their minds. As long as they are not killed, then there is hope to live. Of course, we need to understand the value of ourselves first.


    Pugaishi and luoqian were stunned and immediately reacted. They all lowered their heads and said, "nihilist, what can we do for you?"


    All this was seen in Chu Feng''s eyes, and only kept a faint smile. As for the rest, no one could see it. Of course, there was contempt for the three people who cherish Qingtian.


    Just now they found that it was impossible to stop the nihility from attacking continuously just now. But they thought that the nihility would not kill them in the end?


    Chu Feng thought it impossible, because he knew that if he was nihilism, he would definitely kill Xi Qingtian, who are capricious people. But now it doesn''t matter. Nihilism wants to have a good look.


    For Xi Qingtian''s attitude change, nihilism laughed and made no secret of his ridicule: "as expected, you have the potential to be a dog!"


    The three people are affected by their looks, but they are nihilistic and powerful. They can''t compete with each other at all. Don''t say they are like a dog. Even if they are not as good as dogs, they will not say anything because in front of absolute strength, there is no capital for confrontation, then nothing can be said.


    "Although you make me look down upon, but the victory lies in the sense of interest."


    Nihilism stopped laughing and glanced at Chu Feng playfully: "so I''ll give you one last chance to kill Chu Feng, because he has no value to me any more, although he is the first man of his own."


    Hearing the nothingness, Chu Feng''s smile was a little more cheerful, and his eyes passed by Xi Qingtian: "how about the chance to live? Do you want to cherish it?"


    Xi Qingtian luoqianding and pugaishi, none of the top strongmen of the cultivation world from time to time suffered from the oppression of Chu Feng when they returned from the sealed land. Naturally, there is hatred for him. Even if there is no nihilism, as long as the absolute security, they will attack Chu Feng.


    Not to mention that nihility now controls absolute power, even if they don''t want to, they can only do it.


    Without any verbal communication, the three quickly act, showing a triangular situation, surrounded by the Chu wind, gathering a strong force, unreservedly released, only in the eyes of chufeng''s firmness.


    "Pathetic, pathetic!"


    Three people actually chose to start, Chu Feng sighed and suddenly flashed by, and grabbed Luo Qianding''s neck: "I''ve never been a person who doesn''t fight and can''t be sure of the war. At this time, I can talk and laugh. Do you think I''m bluffing?"Chu wind''s speed is too fast, fast to Luo Qianding has not responded, has been pinched the neck, face instant big change: "you?"


    "When you go to the soul world, you will understand." Chu wind cold smile, suddenly between a foot swept across, knee hard top in Luo Qianding''s stomach, the latter''s powerful power was completely scattered, the body all arched up.


    Xi Qingtian and pugaishi changed their faces and went forward quickly. Now there are only three of them. If Luo Qianding dies, they can''t do anything.


    But not yet close, Chu Feng pinched Luo Qianding''s neck in front of them, and suddenly kicked out two feet, almost to the point where Xi Qingtian could not stop them, and then flew out.


    Looking at them coldly in the eyes, Chu Feng''s mouth glanced over the killing machine: "soon you will know that once again, complying with nothingness is just to let you cut off the last vitality."


    With his right hand clenched his fist, a hard blow hit Luo Qianding. The ancestor of Luojia, the God of fire, was blown out by Chu Feng.


    But all this is not over. Chu Feng''s body shape is like a ghost. Luo Qianding sees Chu Feng waving Minghong magic sword, his pupil shrinks sharply, his eyes show panic. He feels a killing opportunity completely enveloping him. He wants to dodge and resist, but he can''t gather any strength.


    His face was ugly, what dignity and pride Luo Qianding forgot in general, and he cried hysterically, "help me."


    But at the moment, Xi Qingtian and pugaishi were blown away by the Chu wind. It was too late.


    See Lin Feng raised the Ming Hong magic sword, Luo Qianding finally flustered, endless years have never had a sense of fear in the heart: "do not!"


    But Chu Feng did not have a trace of pity, such as a meteor falling down, only to see a black light flash disappeared, Luo Qianding''s body stagnated in the Star River, dull eyes, color is a little bit of diffusion.


    Chu Feng hung down his magic sword, and his left eye flashed a dark color: "I said a word early on that many people wanted to kill me, but many people died forever."


    The voice fell down, Luo Qianding''s body separated. Just a few times ago, Chu Feng cut off his head, and the floating body was still burning, and there was no residue left at the end.


    Xi Qingtian and Xi Qingtian see all these things in their eyes. In addition to their nervousness and chill, they find that they still don''t know Chu Feng well enough. They always feel that Chu Feng''s strength is just a little bit. However, every time the facts prove that Chu Feng has only a stronger means.


    They are not the opponents of nothingness, but they are not the opponents of Chu Feng. If nihilism wants them to kill Chu Feng, isn''t it the same as sending them to death?


    At the beginning, I thought that nihilism was not ready to quarrel with them, but it seemed to send them to death.


    Ha ha ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha


    Chu Feng and Xi Qingtian are attracted by their eyes. They see that nothingness has been fully materialized, and their black hair is floating like a waterfall, just like a fairy falling into the earth.


    Xi Qingtian and pugaishi''s face changed slightly. Is this the supreme? Has nothingness become the supreme?


    In their conjecture, the nihility finger gently raised, a touch of light flickered on the fingertip, and directly shot out. In the distance, there was a boulder left after the earth''s explosion, but the force of nothingness had not arrived, and the huge stone was twisted and smashed into pieces.


    However, the strength of the shot is still on its way to the distance, with a pleasant smile: "it should be possible to shuttle hundreds of thousands of light years and destroy more than a hundred planets?"


    Xi Qingtian''s body shakes. Is this the supreme power? Can a random attack travel hundreds of thousands of light years and destroy all the planets in the way?


    Hard to swallow a little saliva, just now there are some hesitant, they drink again toward the Chu wind, now nihilism has become the supreme, all they can do is to comply with, although not Chu Feng''s opponent, but compared to nihility, Chu Feng is better to deal with.


    And now if they don''t start with Chu Feng, nothingness will attack them. Anyway, it''s all death. It''s better to fight for a chance.


    For their madness, Chu Feng didn''t fluctuate at all. He just put away the Ming Hong magic sword, and the bright moon gun appeared in the twinkling. Chu Feng''s battle situation instantly detonated and shocked the whole world: "unexpectedly, you are materialized, so this game should really end."


    Suddenly, Chu Feng burst out with Ming Hong magic sword. It''s time to send Xi Qingtian and pugaishi to the soul world!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3254

    How can it be?


    Xioptimus and pugshi felt the terror of the attack of Chu wind. Their faces changed as if they were ghosts. They knew that Chu Feng was very strong, or they would not have a few moves to kill luoqianding.


    But at this moment, they found that their strength to Chu wind is still underestimated, now Chu wind showed the combat effectiveness, how can say that it is only strong so simple?


    Even the vanity also flashed surprise, she did not expect Chu wind would have such a strong war, suddenly a little regret that just should not have removed the Chu wind mark, so if there is any change, there is no means to suppress the strong Chu wind.


    But soon nothingness was gone, and she was now supreme, feeling the full strength of her body, and the super perception of the universe, which made her very confident.


    And the supreme has only one since ancient times. Now that I have been honored, Chu Feng can not defeat himself.


    So the mind of nihilism is settled a lot, and there are some confusion. After the entity, she is like people. In the past, some things that can not be thought will be thought about at the moment. The feeling is a little different from that before. As for how to be like this, nihility itself is not clear, just feel like she is no longer the self.


    In her complex thoughts, Chu Feng and pugai collided with each other. The powerful force immediately let pugaishi and xiqingtian fly out again, and Qi Qi spewed out a breath of blood. Chu wind was so strong that they could not resist at all.


    And this has not ended in this way, and before pugshi can hold his body, there is a crisis.


    Forced to twist the body, suddenly between the body a shock, the bright moon gun directly through his body, Chu Feng also came to his front, left hand seized his neck, right hand back the rotating bright moon gun, eyes cold extreme: "I want to kill you very simple, just hinder nihility reasons, but you just do not cherish the opportunity, pity!"


    Blood came from the mouth of pugshi. It was too late to make a sound. Chu Feng released his neck and quickly retreated. The bright moon gun was thrown across, and it burst the head of pugshi.


    As a lightning body, even nine days of thunder and lightning can be guided by it, but at this time, there is no whole body, the body slowly burns up, gradually dissipated between the universe Star River.


    When prime sees this shock, his strength and pugshi are between Bozhong. It is necessary to say who is stronger, it must be universal.


    If he doesn''t add the illusion, he is not the opponent of universal. Now pugshi is suddenly destroyed by Chu Feng. And there is no spare effort to return. Is it the Chu wind they began to know?


    Originally thought that being cultivated by nihility for so long, how much has improved some combat effectiveness, even if fighting alone is not Chu Feng''s opponent, if combined, it should be able to be in between Bozhong and Chu Feng.


    But such an idea is completely overturned at the moment, not to say that fighting alone, even if they are united, it is not Chu Feng''s opponent at all. The latter is too strong to make them powerless.


    There is a time for Qingtian to live. He has never met such a fear and powerlessness. At this moment, Chu Feng has brought him such a feeling.


    Wipe off the blood of the corner of the mouth, cherish Optimus Prime look for help to see nihility, but nihility is to see him not a glance, seems to care about their life and death.


    The sad and sad heart, the ancient times was suppressed by the ancient god of evil, originally returned to want to take root in the ancient universe, do not want to be beaten by the Chu wind, but also be used by nihility, all of which show that they were from the beginning of the empty chess, is the chess piece used to stimulate Chu wind to help her open her position.


    The eyes were more and more sad, and Qingtian cried out a shock to the world, suddenly turned around and went to the distance, and saw luoqianding and pugaishi killed by Chu wind. At this moment, he had no fighting spirit.


    He is an infinite saint, a strong and powerful existence of terror. He has no ability to show in front of Chu wind and nihility, but only to other places is the existence of terror, the supreme saint.


    He didn''t want to die. He didn''t want to die in Chu Feng''s hand, or in the hands of nihility. He wanted to live and live all the time.


    Chu wind slightly chin, the bright moon gun became a sun bow, looking far away to the distant almost invisible cherish prime, the corner of the mouth to a cold kill.


    With a bow and an arrow, a shooting sun arrow condenses, and an arrow without waves on the surface of Chu wind shoots it. The arrow immediately pulls the red tail of fire to the direction of Xiqing''s escape. A hot breath emerges in the whole universe Star River. The color of surprise flashed in the empty eyes. The powerful force of shooting the sun arrow is beyond her prediction.


    It seems that the arrow should not have such power? Can Chu Feng himself have the power to send these artifact to the peak?


    Between considerations, the shooting sun arrow is like a light shuttle, even if Xiqing has escaped a few light-years distance, or by the shooting sun arrow, and in a moment is the shooting arrow carried by the flame completely swallowed, an arrow penetration, with a call of unwilling, cherish the sky has been doomed.Clapping applause sounded, nihilism took back his eyes and smile all over his face: "Chu Feng, you really make me surprised, how suddenly I don''t want to let you die?"


    Chu Feng raised his hand and shot the sun bow and disappeared in his hand. The death of Xi Qingtian and others did not have any impact on his mood. He just looked at nihilism playfully: "how, did you fall in love with me?"


    "Already in love." Nothingness is not shy, but smiles back: "otherwise, I will not use the body of emptiness and reality and you to achieve good things. Is this not enough to prove that I have fallen in love with you? So when my man, let''s join hands to destroy this era and open a new era? "


    Chu Feng sneers, nihilism is so beautiful, but Chu Feng knows absolutely is bullshit.


    He did not rule out that the nihility did get his mind, but Chu Feng was more aware that the nihility played with himself with the body of emptiness and reality in order to plant a mark, which had nothing to do with love.


    She wants to conquer the most powerful man to show her dignity. Now she is the strongest person in the universe. To be ugly, nothingness is to become her man''s pet.


    How could Chu Feng agree to such a request? That is unfair to those who have died, to the destroyed earth, to those who have been dying under the scheme of nothingness.


    slowly ascended as like as two peas in a parallel position. The two men were just two meters apart, and even could smell a faint fragrance on the nothingness. They were exactly the same as dreams. Apparently, the nothingness was entirely based on the dream.


    But long and dream, but it is not a dream.


    Chu Feng moved his hands and spoke faintly: "nothingness, you know how many crimes you have committed to me, so I won''t go into details. And you should also know that one of you and I will fall, so do you think everything you say is possible?"


    "Why not?" Nothingness nodded slightly, and his voice was firm: "now I have materialized. All your beauties are almost dead, and your most cherished earth has also been destroyed. Let me be your woman. We rule the world together. Don''t you feel excited? Don''t you enjoy the feeling of being ants? "


    "Don''t enjoy it!" Chu Feng gently shook his head and calmly replied, "I enjoy reshaping nothingness and changing the way of heaven and destiny."


    Nihilistic smile solidified in the face, eyes gradually cold down: "unexpectedly so, then I will continue to be lonely!"


    Everything around becomes very dull. There is only Chu Feng and nothingness between the whole universe and the stars. They stand opposite each other, sprouting a terrible battle situation. The nihility after materialization is much stronger, but there is no tension in Chu Feng''s face.


    Nothingness can''t help but also strange up, pink fist micro grip: "Chu Feng, you are really not afraid that I will kill you?"


    As long as the supreme emperor can not be touched by the supreme emperor, even if there is a supreme emperor in the sky, he will never become the supreme one


    "In the same way, if the emperor Shitian is still alive, even if the light of the king''s way is lowered today, you can become the supreme one, but as long as one of his ideas, you will be deprived of everything, and everything will come first and then."


    He nodded his head slightly and had a warm smile: "moreover, dignity is a kind of subtle chaotic will power. If someone has it, he can give up temporarily, then others can become supreme. When he wants to, he will change his position, because he only recognizes the one who is the first to achieve it."


    Looking at the void in his eyes, Chu Feng continued: "you are indeed the supreme, but it''s a pity that you are the product of the seventh era of the universe. You don''t really know the supreme one. Only when you become the supreme one will you realize it slowly."


    "So I''d like to ask, if you find yourself materialized, just making you miserable, would you regret it?"


    Chu Feng completely violated the normal language, so that nihility some uneasy up, a heart is very uncomfortable: "what do you mean?"


    Chu Feng gently raised his hand, indifferent eyes: "once I said to you, when there is such an opportunity, I will let you live worse than death, I will severely torture you to vent my violent heart, but how can you have no entity, I can''t do anything, but now it is OK."


    "As for what I mean, that is, if emperor Shitian lives, no one can become the supreme one. Even if he abandons it temporarily, as long as he wants to take back the throne, he will automatically become the main one, and your throne,,, and are just what I give you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3255

    It''s just what I gave you!


    Chu Feng''s plain and light words let nihilism Leng Ran for a while. After a while, his face appeared a sneer, but this smile soon solidified on his face.


    Because all of a sudden, a bright light appeared on his body, as if he wanted to leave his body, and was heading for the Chu wind. He did not enter the body of Chu Feng. The feeling that he was unable to stop and be pulled away changed the expression of nothingness: "what''s the matter? What have you done to me?"


    The two people were completely connected by the light beam. Chu Feng took a breath of enjoyment and gave a warm smile: "I said that your position of honor is only given to you by me, and when I want it, you must return it to me. This is the particularity of the throne. It is like a treasure, always obey the first master.


    This time nothingness really flustered, the mind is full of confusion, do not know what happened.


    Didn''t you just get it? When did Chu Feng give it to himself?


    One by one questions filled the mind of nothingness, but she could not get a reasonable answer at all. She only knew that the mysterious feeling of dignity was being pulled away by the Chu wind, and the powerful power was gradually being pulled away by the Chu wind, and all this nothingness could not be stopped no matter how to do it.


    "Chu Feng, how did you do it?" he said angrily


    Chu Feng closed his eyes and did not answer the meaning of nothingness.


    As for why this happened, it was because he had already become the supreme one. In the first era of the universe, Emperor Shitian suddenly realized the will of chaos, and Chu Feng also saw through the mystery of chaos. At that moment, he directly denied the giving of chaotic will, and felt that the supreme should be above everything.


    Who dares not to obey me?


    When the emperor Shitian bathed in the light of the king''s way, Chu Feng also bathed in the light of the king''s way, but only because there was only one supreme being, we didn''t expect that he and Emperor Shitian would become the supreme one together.


    The fact is also like the legend, the supreme one will only be born, if not die, then there will not be a new one.


    But Chu Feng and Emperor Shitian are not people of the same era. He will come back to this era after all. So when the throne comes, he can become the supreme together with emperor Shitian. After becoming the supreme, Chu Feng also left that era.


    Because one era, can not co-exist two ancient supreme, but at that time everyone did not know, Chu Feng and Chang''e did not say.


    Even back in the seventh era, Chu Feng did not mention it.


    At that time, he had the assurance of conquering nothingness, but he was afraid of the mysterious woman in the dark, because the heart mark she planted in her body did not disappear with him becoming the supreme, and it was still deeply rooted.


    Therefore, Chu Feng hid the thing that he became the supreme, and even used his great power to set down the path of heaven to open the throne. The purpose was to make nothingness appear, and also let the mysterious woman appear.


    I never thought that nothingness was a mysterious woman. In order to make him collapse because of the destruction of the earth, nothingness broke his mark. However, he didn''t know that all this was a trick of Chu Feng. Now there is no means to restrain himself, so Chu Feng naturally doesn''t need to cover up any more.


    And nihility has indeed gained the throne, but that dignity is given temporarily by oneself, and it can still be taken back at that time.


    Of course, nothingness also benefits from it, that is, materialization, but this is also a disaster for her. She may be a little difficult to deal with, but the nihility after materialization can easily be abused by Chu Feng.


    However, in order to make nihility hold his heart and lung, Chu Feng would not tell him that his honor was obtained in the first universe era, because only in this way can nihilism be unwilling and angry, and even oppressed.


    Without Chu Feng''s reply, nihility looks ugly. Her white dress is changing between black and white. Chu Feng doesn''t feel general at all. She just pulls back all her strength from her nihility body.


    And nothingness can only passively bear all this, because even if she doesn''t want to bear it, she can only bear it. Chu Feng is so strong that it can''t only cherish the sky, but even she can''t help it.


    Supremacy, transcendence of heaven and Transcendence of chaotic will, is her only nemesis.


    Now that Chu Feng has achieved the supreme, how can she fight against it? It''s just like a child meeting an adult. It''s not a level opponent at all.


    Of course, the most worrying thing about nothingness at the moment is when Chu Feng became the supreme. She thought that the eight months when Chu Feng and Chang''e disappeared must have been the supreme in those eight months. As for why she became the supreme nihility, she did not know.


    She is only a product of the seventh era. Chu Feng went back to the first era, and there was a ban left by Emperor Shitian. Even if the fate is not disordered, nothing can be seen, let alone in the case of disordered fate.


    All the power, just from the light of the king''s way, did not leave a trace, all of them were pulled away by the Chu wind.Nothingness body sways back some, stare at Chu Feng resentfully in the eyes, has too many unwilling.


    She wanted to be the supreme from the moment of her ambition. However, after she became the supreme entity, she found that her chess pieces had already controlled her completely. She regretted not killing Chu Feng early. She also regretted that she had just removed the mark on him because of stimulating Chu Feng.


    Otherwise, I won''t be so miserable at the moment. After so many eras, I can see that success is just around the corner, but it is a failure, and this failure will not have a future.


    Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes, the whole person appears ethereal a lot, the eyes are also more profound.


    When the eyes fell on nihility, the latter immediately tightened the body, and the reluctance and resentment in the eyes were completely hidden. There was only a kind of fear and fear that could not be concealed. Standing in front of her was the supreme, the only supreme of Wanyu, which was not what she could fight against.


    "Is it hard? But I think there are people who are more miserable than you! "


    Breathing things, Chu Feng to the nihility in front of her fingers gently picked up her chin, no surprise no joy: "for example, for your ambition, constantly because of the death of the people, such as you in order to let me constantly strong open the throne frame the dead people, they should be more miserable than you?"


    Void breath a stagnation, eyes slightly coagulation, know why Chu Feng did that, in addition to let her release his body in the mark, is to let her become the entity.


    Gnashing teeth of the mouth: "you son of a bitch, liar, even if I did do those, but there is nothing to blame, why even an ordinary creature has a colorful and perfect life, and I can only invisibly develop their fate for them, when their servant general?"


    "What''s more, if you don''t have me, you can''t be so powerful. If you can become the supreme, you can even show your power to me here. Without me, you won''t be as powerful as you are today."


    Chu Feng suddenly seized the neck of nothingness, and his eyes were cold: "you are right. Without your layout, I really would not have everything today, but also because of you and I watched too many people die. Should they die one by one for your strength?"


    After a pause, Chu Feng shot out: "and, do you think I really want to be so strong? Before I went to Jianghai, what I wanted was a simple and happy life, but all this was because of your layout. Do you think I should thank you for making me busy like a cow, or should I hate you for making me bloody? "


    Nihilism was silent. After a moment, she raised her head stubbornly: "what do you want now? Are you going to kill me? I have the entity, you can destroy me, but if I die, the way of heaven will disappear, chaos will not appear, fate will not exist, the whole universe and even other universes will be in chaos. "


    "Without the way of heaven, without fate, everything will become disorderly, and blood will spread to all living beings. Kill me!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes, nihilism is right, now destroy her is a very easy thing, but after destroying her, all the order will be broken, where there are creatures will lose the shackles of the way of heaven and fate, without the constraints of subtle heaven, human beings or demons will change, no track to follow, chaos is inevitable!


    A pull close to nothingness, Chu Feng twisted his neck, staring at nihilism''s indignant eyes, a hand across her face: "I really can''t kill you, but I told myself that one day I have such ability, I must torture you severely, aren''t you playing with me? Is it time for me to play with you now? "


    Void pupil fierce shrink, hear Chu wind may not kill his heart is a little happy, when heard Chu wind behind the words immediately angry: "asshole, I now have the entity, you can''t touch me."


    Chu Feng didn''t listen at all. His eyes were filled with coldness and cruelty. In the past few years, everything was driven by nothingness. Otherwise, so many people would not die and there would not be so much blood. Now we can''t kill nothingness, but it doesn''t mean we can make her well.


    A lift up nihilism long leg to put on own shoulder, Chu wind fiercely forward a bump, nihility immediately screamed out a voice: "asshole, I want you to die!"


    Chu Feng slowly close to nothingness, in her ear voice very light said: "let you die is not true, but I can control you, shackle you, because you have given me so much suffering and pain, I decided to trap you in a place, with chaotic will oppression, nothing to ravage you, vent my violent, so that you can never turn over, for their own work Pay a heavy price for


    "But then again, after flesh and blood, she is really a real woman. How do you feel?"


    She felt the intense pain coming, the nihility with substance and human thought. There was only one kind of shame, anger and shame. She looked at Chu Feng indignantly. She never thought that Chu Feng would torture her like this after her victory.


    Think of all ages can not turn over, will be bound by the Chu wind, nihilistic eyes are changed ferocious: "don''t let me turn over, otherwise,,,!"


    The last word nihilism can''t be said, because Chu Feng didn''t regard her as a woman with substance at all. Instead, she was violent and rampant, containing the power of chaotic will. Every impact on nihility was like death!Also regret their pursuit of the entity, should have brought such pain, had known that should directly kill Chu Feng, but now everything, is late!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3256

    There is a scream of nothingness echoing in the universe. Slowly, the sound is getting smaller and smaller.


    In the space where the earth was originally located, Chu Feng loosened her nihilistic feet, and the latter immediately fell down and suspended between the stars. Her white skirt was dyed red with blood and looked extraordinarily infiltrating. After materialization, her face was pale, but her eyes toward Chu Feng were full of shame, anger and resentment.


    In order to plant a mark on Chu Feng and facilitate her future control, she did those things with her virtual body. At that time, she did not feel much about the virtual body, but now it is an entity. The pain of tearing heart and lung makes nothingness very painful.


    In particular, the Chu wind is also mixed with the power of chaotic will. Nihility feels that his internal organs and six internal organs seem to be broken. His legs can only be opened a little, otherwise there will be a burning pain.


    At this moment, nihilism realized that materialization was a nightmare for me. Moreover, it was only the beginning. When I thought about the future, I would suffer more torture under the restraint of Chu Feng. Nihility turned pale.


    Chuckle as if crazy in general: "I will not let you succeed, want me to serve you, that is impossible."


    "If you don''t kill me, I''ll die by myself, so that the fate of heaven will disappear and the whole world will be in chaos."


    Nothingness stood up, but she didn''t have the right to die, and even had no way to move the bomb.


    Chu Feng raised his hand and simply slapped her: "did you forget that I was the supreme?"


    Nihilism looks stiff, a humiliation pervaded in his heart. His eyes are even more indignant at Chu Feng. He dare to slap himself. What is his qualification to slap himself?


    But Chu Feng didn''t answer. He just raised his hand and let a dark fall down, completely enveloping nothingness among them. After those darkness disappeared, nothingness disappeared. The next step was to stabilize the world, and the problem of nothingness was not to be solved in a hurry.


    Moreover, fate has been reorganized, and she can''t really kill nothingness. If she dies, even if she is supreme, she will not be able to control the destiny and set the way of heaven in the future.


    Because nothingness is the way of heaven and fate. Only when she exists, everything will appear. If she disappears, the supreme can''t make the way of heaven. How can we create what we don''t have?


    To sum up, nothingness belongs to a kind of origin, but it is a more powerful source, surpassing many things.


    With a sigh, it is clear that he can crush nihility, but he can''t kill him. Chu Feng''s heart is more or less uncomfortable, but he can only bear it for the sake of the world. Moreover, he has just ravaged the nihility. Chu Feng feels that his anger has dissipated a little, and he is not so miserable at the beginning.


    When you look away, the place where the earth used to be is empty now. Everything disappears, even the earth disappears.


    Pan knee suspended between the stars, Chu wind slowly rising and played a higher position, the sun from the sun is like the background of Chu wind, sacred and inviolable.


    Closed his eyes, Chu Feng fell into a quiet, time slowly from his side to pass!


    One day passed, two days passed, followed by three days and four days later. Chu Feng was completely immersed in a deep sleep, forgetting everything, and completely integrated with the universe without fluctuation.


    Snow Ni Shang finally can''t help but come out of Chu Feng''s body. Seeing Chu Feng''s eyes closed, he didn''t know what he was thinking. He said softly, "demon, please stop mourning!"


    So many people died, and the earth was destroyed. Although Xue nishang didn''t know when Chu Feng became the supreme, she didn''t even know herself, but she knew very well that Chu Feng was in a bad mood now, and it made people feel sad.


    Chu Feng slowly opened his eyes, eyes clear a lot: "snow Lord, what do you think is time?"


    Time?


    Snow neon clothes smell speech a Leng, slightly shake his head to express don''t understand, time is time? Can there be any difference?


    "Time is the necessity of the development of all things. Without time, everything will stop, will not retreat, will not advance, everything will stop."


    The master of the world suddenly appeared with a gentle smile: "time represents the past, the present, the future, years, life and death, day, night, everything. Without time, even fate can''t run, without time, people can''t grow up. We are all in time, and only in this way can we grow continuously."


    Nodding slightly, the master continued: "time, years, the past, the future and the present constitute a system of time. When the time flows, everything will change. When the time changes, the world will also usher in a change."


    "Time, no fate, no way of heaven, can not do without time, because without it, everything will be static, no future!"


    Chu Feng showed a dull smile: "master of the world, it seems that the LORD said a lot of things to you at the beginning, but it''s a pity that you can only have one, otherwise you can definitely achieve the supreme?"


    "I have no interest in dignity." The master of the world shook his head gently, and his face was calm as water: "and with the soul world left by my father, I am equal to the God of life. The future of all creatures is in my hands. Whoever I give birth to will be born, and whoever I let have no future will have no future.""The throne is very precious, but I love the lonely and cold soul world, where there is no intrigue, no pursuit of powerful destruction, no disaster, and no blood. How wonderful


    Chu Feng, with a smile and a nod, also stood up: "the master of the world has a strong sense of perception. No wonder he can make nothingness have no way for you. A man who does not fight or rob has no meaning to deal with it."


    Xue nishang stood beside her and didn''t know what the words of Chu Feng and the world master meant. She just watched Chu Feng move forward a little and quickly followed her. Otherwise, if the distance was more than 10 meters, she would be destroyed by the lingsu contract.


    Looking at the place where the earth once existed, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled with faint light, and suddenly a whirlpool was produced, where it was spinning at high speed, and countless things converged towards the vortex.


    Snow neon clothes see pupil fierce shrink, surprised to say: "reshape the earth?"


    "No!" The master of the world also came to the side, and said lightly: "the devil just changed the time point of this area, so it''s not to reshape the earth, but to let the destroyed earth return to the moment of its destruction. It''s a time reversal!"


    Back in time?


    Hearing the master''s explanation, Xue nishang''s heart trembled violently. She saw that the original area where the earth was located was rapidly gathering things. It was similar to the time when the earth was destroyed. The difference was that it was destruction. It was to let the initial destruction go back to the time when there was no disaster.


    The complete earth begins to appear, and the expression of snow colored clothes solidifies. Is this the supreme power? Not only is it easy to defeat nothingness, to control it, but also to turn back time to the beginning, so?


    Snow nishang spirit a shock to see Chu wind: "demon God, so snow Ying and a thousand snow?"


    Chu Feng did not answer, just calm as water, looking at the slowly recovering earth, his left eye twinkled, everything he saw was like a rewind recovery, the destroyed human beings are also re emerging, those collapsed buildings will be restored, at the same time, Chu Feng also let them forget the destruction of the earth, with the power of time, let their brains forget that memory!


    Finally, the earth was completely restored, and human beings began their normal life again. It seems that they have completely forgotten what happened. Even the destroyed moon in space and the satellite rockets launched by human beings have all recovered.


    Snow neon dress face also appears happy color: "snow Ying, thousand snow!"


    Xue Ying, who was killed by nothingness, and mu Qianxue, who was swallowed up by the dark power of Chu wind, also appeared directly. Xue nishang cried out excitedly. If it was not for the existence of the lingsu contract, Xue nishang must have passed.


    Snow Ying and mu Qianxue look at themselves, the latter also subconsciously look back at the earth, eyes confused.


    She remembered that she wanted to stop the power of Chu Feng from swallowing the earth, but she could not remember anything at that time. She only knew that she was dead and her soul drifted to a cold place, but she was suddenly pulled back by a force just now. What happened and she was alive?


    Subconsciously looking around, mu Qianxue thinks that he is dreaming, but the dream is not so real, right?


    "All of them are over. Go back to the world of blade snow."


    Chu Feng light mouth, calm no wave: "nothingness will not bring you any disaster, this will become an eternal era, but I still have one thing to do, I hope you have psychological preparation."


    Xueying and muqianxue both want to ask what chufeng wants to do, but it''s too late to ask the exit. Chu Feng is just a look. A light door flashes between Xueying and muqianxue. They are forced back to the world of blade snow by Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng opened his hands, and the world Master and Xue nishang felt a mysterious force surging to all parts of the universe, knowing that Chu Feng was trying to completely restore the destruction of the whole universe caused by the first World War.


    Xue nishang''s eyes are more in awe of Chu Feng. It''s amazing that people can change a planet, but Chu Feng can change the universe. Such power and supreme mystery make Xue nishang yearn for it.


    However, there can only be one supreme. If Chu Feng does not die, then there will be no new Supreme birth. A touch of bitterness flits through the corners of his mouth. It seems that his peak is an infinite saint.


    Everything has recovered. Chu Feng takes a deep look at the earth, and a faint smile appears on his mouth: "Lord, send the soul of Diyuan to the demon world. I need to go to the earth to have a look. Maybe the time to go to the earth will be less and less."


    "The other four ancestors couldn''t kill Chang''e and they were trapped in the battle space of the four ancestors. Now the four ancestors have no threat and the fighting space does not exist. Please find them and let them go to the demon world to wait for me."


    The master of the world knows that Chu Feng has completely stabilized the world this time, and it is time for the eternal universe to remain unchanged.


    However, Chu Feng did not know how to arrange the future Wanjie.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3257

    Two days later, Chu Feng appeared alone in Linjia village, Xuancheng.


    Although Lin Wei''s mother is only his adoptive mother, it is undeniable that Chu Feng is a native of Linjia village. Every villager here is just like his relatives. No matter where he goes, even in the five forbidden areas which are millions of light years away, there is a place in Chu Feng''s heart, which is Linjia village.


    At the beginning, Xi Qingtian used the art of illusion to trigger the weakness hidden in his heart, that is, Lin Jiacun, where he has too many memories, a beautiful childhood, and the sweetness that can never be erased.


    The time is more than 4:00 p.m. Chu Feng walks on the road surface widened to 20 meters in Linjia village. After his intentional support, the current village is almost the same as the first village of the Chinese dynasty. Every family has millions of savings and rural villas.


    In the past, all the girls in Linjia village wanted to get married, but now it''s the girls outside who want to marry to Linjia village.


    In the past two days, Chu Feng didn''t go to see anyone. He just went to some places where he remembered. At the same time, he also issued a calling order to see those familiar with him, because he would leave the earth soon.


    Although there is no harm to nothingness now, fate has been reorganized, and it has become the supreme one, many things can not be borne by the earth. A peaceful and peaceful earth without supreme force is what human beings need.


    Even Chu Feng in the whole universe doesn''t want to have too much powerful force, so he has already made a decision in his heart. He needs to talk with the public before making this decision.


    But before talking to them, Chu Feng came to Linjia village first. Maybe this time is really the last time to come to Linjia village. Even if he will come back to the earth in the future, he may not come here again. I don''t even know how many years later it will be.


    Unconsciously, Chu Feng came to a garden villa before stopping.


    It used to be the place where he lived, but later it was completely demolished and built into a villa. Now it is under the name of Lin Wei. Every year, he will come back to stay for two days to meet the people in the village, but most of the time it is still empty.


    But even if it was empty, Lin would send someone to take care of it, because everyone would never forget one thing. Without Chu Feng, there would be no Linjia village today. Everyone was grateful for Chu Feng''s contribution. He loved his house and loved his dog, so he took good care of it.


    This time back, Lin Feng did not inform anyone, he just want to casually look at and leave, because the separation is always heartbreaking.


    Taking advantage of no one around, Lin Feng twinkled into the inside, from the open window to the house, although no one lived for a long time, but there was no smell here, full of vitality.


    Walked into the hall, saw several photos hanging on the wall, chufeng''s face inadvertently showed a smile.


    The picture shows the adoptive mother, Lin Yulin, Lin Wei and his two wives, as well as their children. Unconsciously, Lin Wei has three children, and looks more mature than before. Of course, there are his photos and a composite family photo!


    A touch of sadness passed in his heart. Chu Feng doesn''t know how Lin Wei is now, but as his younger brother, he won''t be treated unfairly. Besides Dou Qing and Liu Simeng, Lin Wei''s family will not let him down too much.


    After a look around, Chu Feng sat down for more than half an hour, remembering everything in his heart and getting up after a good recollection of the past.


    I''ve been to many places in the past two days, and Lin''s village has also come back. It''s almost time to go.


    Walking in the woods, Chu Feng came to bawangtian''s tomb, kneeling on his knees and kowtowed three times to the tomb.


    "Master, I don''t know if you knew what I was going to experience or face, but I didn''t let you down on the whole."


    "Thank you. Without you, there would be no me today. Although I don''t like the way I am now, it is undeniable that your cultivation made me a success."


    Standing up, Chu Feng cleared all the weeds around the tombstone, and his eyes flashed lonely. This may be the last time he paid homage to overlord. Maybe there will be later, but who knows how long it will be?


    Turning around, Chu Feng was about to leave when he saw a figure in white standing in the distance. His eyes were stunned: "Linqian!"


    Lin Xi has not heard from Chu Feng for a long time. She asked other people that she was not sure. She only knew that Chu Feng was busy with some things. Today, she came here for a walk and paid homage to overlord. She didn''t want to see Chu Feng standing there.


    Tears whirled in her eyes, and Lin Xi could no longer restrain her reserve. She ran over and threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms. She didn''t say a word, but she already showed her mind. Even though it had been so long, her heart was still beating for Chu Feng.


    Chu Feng''s hands were stiff there. Now Lin Xi has grown into a big girl, her body is more mature, and her pure white temperament is more fascinating. But now she holds herself, Chu Feng still feels uncomfortable.Slowly Lin Xi opened Chu Feng, tears have disappeared, but eyes can also see red.


    Tiny bite lip: "Chu Feng elder brother!"


    "Let''s go!" Here is bawangtian''s tomb. Chu Feng doesn''t want to say anything to Lin Xi here. She goes to the front with a voice. Lin Xi looks at the back of Chu Feng, lowers her head and slowly follows up.


    One in front of the other in the back, until they came to a river outside the woods and stopped.


    Standing by the side of Chu Feng, Lin Xi didn''t say a word, but she hung her head there.


    Because what should be said she had said with Chu Feng before, and now that''s all.


    "Lindsey!"


    Chu Feng looked at her faintly, with a smile: "Uncle cannon, are they OK?"


    "Yes Lindsey nodded and said, "Uncle cannon and my mother have another little sister."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly. The last time he came back, Lin Dabao proposed to Lin Qian''s mother. At that time, both of them had witnessed. Unexpectedly, now that they have children, Lin Dabao has contributed all his life to Lin''s village and should have a happy family belonging to him.


    "That''s good." Happy for them, Chu Feng also said with a smile.


    "Brother chufeng, take me away." Lin Xi seemed to be unable to help herself. She turned around and took Chu Feng''s hand. Her tears began to flow again: "I know that I can''t compare with those sisters around you, but I don''t want to marry anyone except you. In the past two years, my mother told me to give up. Many people came to propose marriage, but I refused."


    "Brother chufeng, even if you don''t want me, I hope you can take me with you, OK?"


    Everyone will have an age of innocence and a simple past, but with the growth of age and the cruel reality, there is no trace of the past simplicity.


    When Chu Feng was young, she naturally had the same innocence and beauty as many people. Among them, Lin Xi was so beautiful that she was not allowed to be touched by others. Even before she was admitted to university and went to Jianghai, Chu Feng''s idea had never changed, that is to wait until her career was successful to marry Lin Xi.


    Just with a lot of things that happened later, Chu Feng faded the youth''s astringency and innocence, and gradually changed a lot.


    Knowing that she and Linxi are more brothers and sisters, there is still a big gap between love and Chu Feng. Chu Feng sees this clearly, but Lin Xi still doesn''t see clearly. Chu Feng understands that it''s not Linxi who can''t see clearly, but her inner dependence on him, which makes her not want to see through the truth.


    If you change to another woman, Chu Feng may not have such a headache, but this person is Linxi, who is not a good childhood, Chu Feng does not want to destroy this beautiful.


    On the other hand, holding Linxi''s small hand, Chu Feng said softly, "I will always be your brother, always be!"


    "No!" Linxi shook her head decisively, shook off Chu Feng''s hand and clenched her lips: "I know you want to say that we are just brothers and sisters. I just can''t see through for a while. I have asked myself, but every time I get the answer is that you are the man I love most in my life."


    "Chu Feng, so unless I die, I will never admit everything you say."


    Chu Feng frowned. Lin Xi''s determination exceeded his expectation, and even her words were beyond his expectation.


    Take a breath, Chu Feng said: "you should calm down."


    "I don''t want it!" Lin Xi shook her head and her lips had been bitten: "I know that you come back quietly this time, you just want to see the Lin village again. You may not come back again. I don''t want to leave regret for myself. I want to pursue it for myself once."


    Chu Feng frowned, her fingers gently raised, a touch of light did not enter the center of Linxi''s eyebrows, the emotional latter slowly closed his eyes.


    "This is a set of mind training of martial arts."


    Chu Feng put down his hand and watched Linxi close his eyes to digest the information he gave: "you should calm down and give yourself a little time. If you can break through the anger period in the future and still think so, come to me, and I won''t refuse you again."


    The voice fell, the Chu wind disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    It was a long time before Lin Xi opened her eyes. When she looked around, she could not see Chu Feng''s figure. Her tears ran down again unconsciously. She knew that Chu Feng had just given her a set of martial arts mental skills, many of which were very clear.


    Holding the powder fist slightly, looking at the sunset gradually falling in the distance, he whispered: "no matter ten or twenty years, I will prove to you that my heart will not change, and I will find you."


    Chu Feng left a set of martial arts mind skills to let Lin Xi think calmly and look open. What she never thought was that Lin Xi''s firmness and abundant aura on the earth broke through into the period of natural anger three years later and found him!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3258

    Cold wind, a frozen City, Russia, capital!


    "You two really want to leave tomorrow. Can you take me with you?" In a manor which covers an area of more than 200 mu, a hot and sexy Russian girl is looking at two Chinese beauties sitting opposite without blinking!


    And this hot and sexy girl is the head of the Russian skinhead party, the head of the FUBU family, fudina! Sitting opposite her is the two sisters, Bingqing and Yujie, who had come back with Fu Dina to stabilize the situation in Russia.


    Over the past few years, fudina has become more and more mature and charming. In her late thirties, her figure has become more and more charming. Especially in such a cold season, she only wears a vest, which makes her hot figure show her whole body. She has the feeling that she will jump out if she moves a little bit.


    The younger sister said softly, "Miss Fu Dina, I heard that the little Lord has already sent out a call. It seems that something important has been announced. He has been away for several years. Now everything has calmed down and we should go."


    In the second year following fudina to Russia, the two men have helped fudina stabilize all the situation.


    But at that time, Chu Feng was working in the forbidden area, and they didn''t know what to do when they went back. So they stayed here all the time. Now that Chu Feng has calmed down Wanjie, they naturally want to leave.


    Fu Dina kept shaking her head: "I didn''t stop you from leaving, just can you take me, I haven''t seen the wind for a long time, I want to see him."


    They know that it is not good for Fu Dina to go to Chu Feng. But now they have to say that Fu Dina doesn''t want to go to Chu Feng.


    Yujie was about to say something. Suddenly, she stood up, and her face, which had not changed in the past few years, appeared surprised: "little Lord!"


    Chu Feng did not know when he appeared in the room, with a smile: "long time no see!"


    "Little Lord!" Yujie is sure it''s not her own illusion. Tears flow out of her eyes. She quickly runs over and throws herself into Chu Feng''s arms: "great, great!"


    Bingqing''s temperament is a little cold. Although she doesn''t plunge into Chu Feng''s arms like Yujie, she is also very excited. She gets up and walks to Chu Feng''s side and whispers, "little Lord!"


    Chu Feng released Yujie with a smile, and directly put Bingqing in her arms. When the latter was blushing, she whispered in her ear: "a few years ago, I just received Yujie. After a lot of time, you can''t refuse this young master any more!"


    Bingqing''s face is even more red. In those days when she was a maid next to Chu Feng, Yujie and chufeng achieved good things by accident. Because the two sisters were linked to each other, what did one person feel and the other would have. She had already recognized that she would not only be the servant girl of Chu Feng, but also be a woman.


    However, after the five forbidden areas incident, Chu Feng left. Bingqing suppressed his feelings for Chu Feng in his heart. At the moment, when he heard Chu Feng''s teasing words, Bingqing nodded his head: "en!"


    The two people speak in a very low voice. Neither Yujie nor fudina knows what they are talking about.


    When Chu Feng released the ice, Fu Dina took the initiative to open her hands and threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms. She held her arms tightly, which means that it is quite obvious that she wants to stimulate Chu Feng with her baby.


    Chu Feng passed a bitter smile, this pay Dina is still the same as at the beginning, seizing the opportunity to seduce him, but is this woman developing again? How can it be bigger than before?


    Although that kind of feeling is really good, but Chu Feng or just right to loosen Fu Dina.


    Without waiting for him to open his mouth, Fu Dina has been stunned: "God, the wind is less, how do you look so young, if I remember correctly, you seem to be 24, still like 17 or 18 years old."


    Tut turned back: "ice and jade is the same, is the warrior really so magical?"


    Yu Jie was in a good mood because of Chu Feng''s return. Hearing this, she said, "Miss Fu Dina, the little Lord is a great person now. Let alone decades, even hundreds of years, it will be the same for tens of thousands of years."


    Fu Dina did not hide her admiration. However, she was more excited to see Chu Feng again. She blinked at Chu Feng with her clear back: "little wind. Are you coming to see me specially?"


    "No!" Secretly scolded a goblin, Chu Feng was very impolite to reply. Naturally, he knew that Fu Dina would not be angry and said that: "I''m here to pick up ice and jade. Of course, I also want to talk to you about something, and then I will leave directly."


    Fu Dina patted her head sadly: "it''s really sad, but the wind is weak. What do you want to talk to me about? Why don''t we go to the room and talk? "


    Without waiting for Chu Feng to respond, Fu Dina took Chu Feng to the back, causing Chu Feng to turn her eyes and turn back to Bing qingyujie and say, "get ready, see what you have to do, explain something, and we''ll go."


    In addition to the two sisters in their hearts, they are excited, but now they don''t think much of Bingjie.Fu Dina really took Chu Feng to her room. She pushed Chu Feng in violently and locked the door.


    Chu Feng is about to speak, Fu Dina directly rushed up and hugged him: "don''t say anything, give it to me first!"


    Chu Feng''s eyes are wide. Chu Feng can understand what this woman is up to, even if it''s pure and pure. But Fu Dina can''t understand it at all, because everyone has never had such a relationship.


    But Fu Dina has already kiss Chu Feng, vaguely said: "you are the man I admire most, I don''t want you to be responsible, as long as your night!"


    Shit!


    Chu Feng itself is not a man of faith, and Fu Dina is more popular than before, no interest, that''s fake.


    However, she pushed aside fudina and held her hands: "well, your father used to put the chips of the half light speed missile,,", "


    " in my private place! " Without waiting for Chu Feng to finish speaking, Fu Dina answered and blinked: "but don''t worry, I''ve asked Miss Qing to take it out for me. In addition, it hasn''t hurt the membrane, so you can play with me as hard as you can now."


    Chu Feng coughed: "are foreign women so enthusiastic?"


    "No!" Fu Dina held Chu Feng in her hands again and blinked her eyes charmingly: "it is women who are nearly 30 years old who are eager to be conquered. Especially when they meet men who are interested, they hope to be conquered severely. What are you waiting for when there is less wind?"


    Said Fu Dina and kiss up, Chu Feng a Fu Dina to the horizontal embrace, looking at a pair of looking for abuse of Fu Dina, Chu Feng helplessly said: "this is your request, after I will go."


    "Not day and night, but a fierce conquest." Fu Dina doesn''t care about this, and she puts a kiss on Chu Feng''s neck.


    If Chu Feng could bear it, he couldn''t tolerate Fu Dina''s collusion. He even said that he didn''t want to be serious. Then it was not Liu Xiahui, but a hypocrite.


    After some rain and cloud, Fu Dina was content to lean on Chu Feng''s shoulder and blinked her eyes: "Miss Qing said to me that the wind is less, you are different from ordinary people, and you are a very strong man. I started to think that it would be a lie to me, but now I fully believe it."


    The hand drew a circle on Chu Feng''s chest: "I found that I planted poison for myself, and I can''t find you later. How should I spend my night?"


    Chu Feng sat up to get out of bed and quickly dressed. Fu Dina also got up and put on a long skirt. It was a bit hard for him to get involved in humanity, let alone meet a man like Chu Feng.


    Looking at Chu Feng, Fu Dina''s red lips Rose: "little wind, I suddenly want to abandon everything and go with you, but skinheads and many people need me, so sad!"


    Chu Feng twisted his neck and looked back at the enchanting and sexy Fu Dina: "you really have a lot of things to do, which is the second thing I came here. I hope that with the help of the status and influence of the skinhead party in Russia, you can export some weapons that do not violate the nature and regulations to the Chinese government, so that the Chinese government can rise in the field of weapons."


    "It doesn''t need to be too strong, just hope to let the Chinese dynasty stand in the world with pride."


    Fu Dina frowned slightly: "little wind, now as long as you say a word, China can become the world''s overlord. Do you still need weapons?"


    Chu Feng light smile, did not make too much explanation: "you do according to what I say can do!" Then he raised a finger and passed a mental method to Fu Dina: "pure and pure. The reason why people in their tens of years old can keep their youth is because of practice."


    "Now the earth is full of aura, so I''ll give you a set of mind training. If you feel that the world has gone unnoticed and you are in the period of natural anger, then come to me. At the end of the mental method, there is a way to contact me."


    Fu Dina closed her eyes and felt for a while. After opening her eyes, she had a strong smile: "little wind. I can understand that you are interested in my body and want to be lingering with me?"


    Chu Feng''s mouth convulsed violently, he didn''t really have such an idea.


    It''s just that he will do one thing next, but many people may not leave the earth for the time being, so he can only help a little bit. When they have no memory of the earth, they can leave naturally.


    Seeing Fu Dina''s ambiguous eyes, Chu Feng had no choice but to smile and hug her and kiss her on the forehead: "we are friends, at most a special kind of friend. I hope we can see you again!"


    As the voice dropped, Chu Feng had already left quietly. Fu Dina blinked her eyes, and her beautiful eyes flashed: "we will see you again. I will cultivate a new successor by the way."


    When Chu Feng arrives at the front hall, he doesn''t care much about whether he can see Fu Dina again in the future. If a strong man''s life is as short as a hundred years, as long as a thousand years, or even hundreds of thousands of years, or even permanent years, how can all people be with him all the time?


    When she saw Chu Feng come back, they stood up red faced. Because Chu Feng had been gone for nearly two hours, they could hear Fu Dina''s crazy voice just now. How could they not know what Chu Feng and Fu Dina had done?"Let''s go!" Chu Feng saw that their faces were slightly red and their heads were lowered. Naturally, Chu Feng knew what they were thinking. However, he did not explain more. He opened a light door between them, which was more powerful than the shuttle gate of Holy Land: "go to the river and sea!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3259

    In the morning of the next day, the river and sea breeze soared the garden!


    Chu Feng came last night with ice and jade, but because it was too late and didn''t disturb people, it was only in the morning that someone kept coming here.


    Yao pangzi, Jin Qiaoyan and her daughter, Huangfu Ruolan and Jin Xiaoqi, Shen Xiuqin and Yan Ruoyu, who are in charge of Jianghai Fengmen affairs, are also here. In addition, Cui Xin, who asked for 100 million yuan of care from chufeng, also came.


    The fengteng garden is very busy in the morning. It happens that Liu Yan and Liu Xu do not go to work at the weekend. In addition, Yao Qianxue and Liu Jing also come back from Xiangjiang.


    Chu Feng didn''t go to attend to the meeting women, but took Yao fat man''s shoulder and went to the pavilion on the side of the garden and sat down. The latter did not mean to sit down at all, but kept an absolute respect to Chu Feng.


    "Sit down. It''s not necessary."


    Chu Feng raised his hand and motioned to fat Yao to sit down: "today I come to you. I just want to talk to you about something. It''s too tight for me to say."


    Mr. Yao nodded and sat down, but he remained absolutely upright, as if he were a student ready to listen to his teacher.


    Chu Feng shook his head helplessly, knowing that it was impossible for Yao to be a little more natural: "I may not come back to Jianghai in the future. Over the years, Jianghai has been well managed by you. There is no evil in the dark. You have made great contributions to the stability of the river and sea."


    "At least, there''s a lot less to do with the police, as everyone can see."


    There was a time when the wind door did not unify the underground world in the north. As an international city, Jianghai was coveted by many people. At night, there were often some fights and fights. However, with the unification of the river and sea by the wind gate, such things have become less and less, and the public security environment of the river and sea has been improved to a certain extent.


    Yao Pang Zi has made great contribution to this, and Chu Feng has kept it in mind.


    "Less wind, that''s what I should do."


    Fat Yao shook his head and did not take credit: "and without the cooperation of director Liu Yan, there would not be such a stable situation in Jianghai today. In addition, Miss Yan also played a decisive role, so that the wind door can take root in the river and sea and manage things in the dark."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, for Yao fat man did not take all the credit or appreciate.


    But although he said it was reasonable, but if he did not have such ability and mind, even if Liu Yan and Yan Ruyu how to help are useless.


    Patting Yao fat man on the shoulder: "after that, the river and sea will be handed over to you. Although there will not be any changes, I hope this kind of stability will be maintained. This is the place where I started. If I can come back one day, I also hope that it will remain the same as now."


    Fat Yao raised his head: "less wind, you?"


    "I''m going." Chu Feng did not hide anything, Wen run a smile: "a lot of things you don''t understand, I told you now also do not have much effect, just hope you can control the river and sea well in the future, what is now, what the future is like."


    Fat Yao suddenly stood up and knelt on one knee: "fat Yao is willing to follow the wind forever!"


    "Jianghai can''t live without you now." Chu Feng got up and helped Yao up. He patted him heavily on the shoulder: "I know your heart, but if I take all the people away at one time, the rare stability of the Chinese underground world will be broken, so please."


    "However, if you can cultivate an heir in the future, one that you absolutely trust in the ability to do, then I will not care what you want to do."


    After thinking about it, chufeng passed on a set of martial arts mind skills to Yao Pang: "practice according to this, and at the same time focus on stabilizing the river and sea. When the right time comes, when you don''t think you have any memory for the earth, go to me."


    Fat Yao digested Chu Feng''s mental method and knelt on the ground with a moving look: "the wind is less. Yao''s life will always be yours."


    Just now, he had already felt that Chu Feng passed on to him a set of mind skills of a warrior. As long as he followed it, he could leave the earth and even prolong his life.


    For a long time, fat Yao knew that chufeng was a powerful existence, transcending the secular world and everything. He also wanted to be a man like Chu Feng, but he couldn''t find a chance to speak. Now chufeng actively asked him to become a martial artist, but fat Yao had no other thoughts except being moved.


    Chu Feng said with a smile: "this is what you deserve. But remember, I give you mental method because I believe in you. But if you do evil things by relying on your strength, you will die under the subtle destiny of heaven without me. Do you understand?"


    "Keep it in mind!" Fat Yao nodded, some hesitant look: "less wind, my family!"


    Chufeng took Yao Pang''s arm and pulled him up again. Hearing his words, he understood his meaning: "if you want your family to practice, I won''t pay attention to it, but if one day they die by force for evil, the consequences will be borne by yourself!"


    "I see," Yao said


    "Go ahead. I hope we''ll see you again." Chu Feng didn''t stop Yao Pang from teaching his mental skills to his family, because he couldn''t let go of his relatives, beauties and brothers, not to mention Yao Pang?Fat Yao nodded heavily and strode away from fengteng garden. He only turned back when he came to the gate. Although he could not see Chu Feng, he still bowed deeply: "less wind, thank you!"


    After Yao Pang Zi left, Chu Feng went into the villa and saw YingYing and Yanyan sitting together chatting. His long legs were white and dazzling. Chu Feng had not never seen beautiful women, but it was not easy to see such beautiful women.


    A gentle cough interrupted the chatting crowd: "I have something to announce, can you be quiet?"


    This time, Chu Feng called everyone here, there must be something. They all stopped chatting, but some of them looked at Chu Feng with dissatisfaction and anger.


    Such as Yan Ruyu and Liu Yan!


    Yan Ruyu knew that she was the first woman of Chu Feng, but later hoped that Chu Feng would go higher, so she admitted the relationship between him and Su Xinyu. But who would have thought that there would be more and more women around Chu Feng finally. Looking at the people sitting here, Yan Ruyu felt a little depressed, which was only a part. When she thought of those in the imperial city and the five forbidden areas, Yan Ruyu felt very tired Ah!


    And Liu Yan is more angry, according to her thought is that she and Chu Feng know the earliest, but to the last to determine the relationship, make now do not know the ranking, the more want is more angry.


    Chu Feng didn''t know what they were thinking. He just brewed for a while and said, "I''m calling you all here today to tell you something, that is, I''ll leave the earth soon, and probably won''t come back in ten or twenty years."


    "What!" Liu Yan''s short temper suddenly came up, even people stood up and said angrily, "Chu Feng, you haven''t touched me several times in recent years. Now your stomach hasn''t moved. Now you say to me that you want to leave for more than ten or twenty years. Do you want me to wait for you all the time?"


    Yan Ruyu, Yao Qianxue and others think so, and their eyes are somewhat unnatural. If Chu Feng really wants to leave for more than ten or twenty years, although they have practiced martial arts, their looks are not old, but after ten or twenty years, do Chu Feng still remember them?


    "I haven''t finished yet!"


    Chu Feng shook his head with a wry smile: "some of you know that I have a demon world. Next, I will transform the demon world, and look for a place that is not in this universe or even connected with this universe, so as to create the lower world, the middle world, the upper world, and the heaven."


    Seeing everyone''s eyes wide open and feeling listening to the story, Chu Feng went on to say: "I will make the world of demons into the heaven, above all the world. At that time, all the channels to the earth will be closed, and the other five forbidden areas will be changed. No one can come to the earth except me, even if he is a saint."


    "In other words, there should not be too strong force in the ancient universe, even if it is millions of light years apart, because the development of human science and technology is likely to shorten this distance many years later. I don''t want to break the balance."


    This is what Chu Feng had thought well before the collapse of nothingness. Lu Wan valued the most in the era of the ancient universe, because the human beings who appeared in it were very normal, and most of them would not become the strong ones. If we were in the universe with the strong, we would meet sooner or later.


    At that time, who knew what would happen? Every world and every ethnic group has its own law of development. Chu Feng doesn''t want to break this law or even maintain it.


    Ladies, if you look at me and I look at you, you probably already understand the meaning of Chu Feng, that is, to distribute all the strong people into the order he creates.


    Yao Qianxue, who has never spoken, spoke softly: "then my parents and them?"


    Yan Ruyu and others also think so. They want to be with Chu Feng, but they can''t put down their relatives. At this moment, they seem to have a little hesitation.


    Chu Feng also knew their dilemma and sighed: "I will give you three days to think about it. Then I will drop 18 doors to that world on the earth, and they can only go to the door that can not be returned. People who can go can enter it. Naturally, I have designed all the same doors, but can To go to different places. "


    "As for your relatives, I will not stop those who are willing to go with you. If you do not want to go with you, it is useless for you to force them. Even if you are reluctant to leave, I will not force them to leave."


    This decision has been carefully considered by Chu Feng. In the development of the earth, there will be no strong people that human technology can''t cope with. If he wants to restrain others, he should start from his own people. Now that people here are not in the period of natural anger, they can naturally stay.


    However, Chu Feng also reminded: "in addition, if you want to stay, I will not stop you, but when your realm reaches the stage of anger, you must leave, or you will die."


    Everyone was silent. They didn''t hate Chu Feng. They even understood why Chu Feng did it. Even if they could give up everything, their parents and relatives naturally wanted to take away. But can their relatives put down everything they have now?


    Chu Feng knew that it was a difficult decision and needed to be considered by themselves, so when it came to this, there was no more words.He opened the light door and looked back at the silent women: "there are my marks in your bodies. The people you decide to leave will go directly to the demon world. If you want to take away your parents and relatives, you only need to hold hands together, so you will not be separated."


    "Pure and pure, let''s go!"


    With the pure and pure sisters, Chu Feng walked into the light gate. When the light door disappeared, all the girls had not responded, and their eyes showed a complicated situation.


    Chu Feng''s decision was so sudden that they had no chance to respond. They had only three days to think about it. They could either go with Chu Feng or stay. Although they had to leave in the day of anger, what should their parents and relatives do then?


    They have lived on the earth for so many years, and suddenly ask them to go to a strange world full of strong people. Can they accept it?


    "My father and I will get together first and see if I can leave with my father and see if there is time left for me and my father


    Yan Ruyu left, but the heart is a little heavy, grandfather Yan Qingshan has retired, he has enjoyed a lot of things, maybe he will leave with her, but now his father Yan Tianming has entered the ranks of the Central Committee, the Chinese dynasty still needs his existence, he is sure it is impossible to go, think about Yan Ruyu are a little dull, she did not expect this Look.


    "Our mother three also decided to follow the wind less."


    After Yan Ruyu left, Jin Qiaoyan also stood up with a smile: "because on earth, we don''t know what else we can do. It''s better to pursue something more exciting, and if I don''t go, their sisters will pull me away."


    Jin Xiaoqi''s face is slightly red. When she fell from the Jin family, she made up her mind to follow Chu Feng. At the moment, it''s natural for her to go wherever Chu Feng goes. As for Huangfu Ruolan, it doesn''t matter where she goes, and it''s good to see Chu Feng from time to time.


    Only Shen Xiuqin, Cui Xin, Liu Yan and Yao Qianxue are left in the hall!


    Shen Xiuqin nununuzui: "fengteng consortium still needs me to manage. How can I go?" She has already had a secret relationship with Chu Feng. She has completely regarded herself as a woman of Chu Feng. She even thinks that Chu Feng will get along well after finishing all the things. Now Chu Feng wants to leave, which makes her feel headache.


    Cui Xin also nodded, sexy lips raised, do not know what to do, she is now a popular first-line actress, if you want to put it down, how much to give up, but Chu Feng is her first man, although only when she is a lover, but Cui Xin when he is a man.


    Just want to leave like this, how much is hesitant, is not to have no emotion to Chu Feng, but has too many fetters to let go.


    When Cui Xin and Shen Xiuqin left together, Yao Qianxue also stood up and said, "I''ll go home first."


    Shen Xiuqin can''t let fengteng consortium go, nor can Yao Qianxue. If fengteng consortium goes wrong, it will cause fluctuations in the world economy. She and Shen Xiuqin have at least one person to stay. Of course, Yao Qianxue cares most about her parents. If she leaves, what will they do?


    What''s more, his father Yao Shuren said that his mother was snobbish. Even if she left, she would ask to take away the three aunts. Yao Qianxue''s head was in a mess, and he also blamed Chu Feng for not informing him earlier. In three days, how could he think of so many things?


    Everyone left one by one, leaving Liu Yan three sisters sitting there.


    "Sister, I want to find my cousin." Willow catkins stood up after a moment of silence, with a sweet smile: "in this world, you and my cousin are my last relatives. If my cousin is willing to go with me, I will leave with fengshao. After all, he is my man, who is married with the chicken and the dog with the dog!"


    "Yes Liu Yan softly should say, looking at the willow catkins left the back, eyes some uncomfortable.


    She can resign and arrange people from above, but her family can''t let go of Liu Yan. She doesn''t know how to deal with this matter. Moreover, her parents are willing to go with her. What about the rest of her relatives? Can parents put it down?


    "I''ll tell you." When Liu Yan was silent and embarrassed, Liu Jing opened her mouth: "I want to follow the wind less. I know what you are thinking. If it''s not easy to speak, I''ll tell you. I believe uncle and aunt will understand."


    "What''s more, you are a woman with less wind, and your life is doomed to be different. If you think about the present, you may lose the future."


    Liu Yan a Leng: "you want to follow the little son of a bitch?"


    As soon as Liu Jing blushed, she turned her head to one side and said, "the mental skill you taught me is still very good. I have already practiced the five levels of Tianyuan. I also want to look permanent."


    Squinting her eyes, although Liu Yan''s chest is bigger, it doesn''t mean that she has no brain. All of a sudden, her face is covered with black lines: "little son of a bitch, is the charm so big?"


    Liu Jing was a little embarrassed. She lowered her head and didn''t say a word. From the day Chu Feng gave her the chance, she couldn''t accommodate other men. Although Chu Feng would never know, Liu Jing felt that it didn''t matter. As long as she worked hard, she believed there would be a chance.At this time, Chu Feng had already reached the sky of the imperial city and said to Bing qingyujie: "tell everyone to go to fengteng garden. You can talk to them first, and let them have a psychological preparation. I want to be quiet."


    Because Chu Feng could see that when he was in the river and sea just now, he didn''t want to leave. There were women of his own, but also in the imperial city. Moreover, Chu Feng didn''t want to say the cruel words left by him if he didn''t leave!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3260

    Anyone here?


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, Chu Feng appeared in fengteng garden. I thought there would be a lot of people waiting here, but when I arrived, I found that there were fewer people than I imagined. What''s the situation?


    "Young Lord, they are all scattered."


    When Bingqingyujie saw the Chu wind, she came up and said softly, "miss ruodie went to Huangfu''s house, Miss Su Xinyu and miss Ye Zixuan. They all had known what was going on. They said that they knew and then they all left. Now there are Zhuque Dharma protectors here!"


    Chu Feng''s mouth convulsed violently. At this moment, it seems that Su Xinyu and others are already hesitating. Otherwise, he will not leave before he comes.


    Maybe they''re thinking about something somewhere now?


    Chufeng sighed and followed Bingqingyujie to the backyard. His decision had some impact. Maybe he would let some beauties leave him. But compared with the stability that is hard to find in the world, Chu Feng had to do that. The universe was so big, but there was no place to accommodate him.


    If he doesn''t leave, what can he do if he stays? It''s just to make it more difficult for people in the ancient universe to develop. This is not what Chu Feng wants to see.


    "Little Lord!"


    In the backyard, Chu Feng just came in. Zhu que, Feng Qingqing, and Zi Yi all stood up. In addition, there were eight King Kong.


    Chu Feng looked at them and showed a faint smile: "the basic things I believe Bingqingyujie has told you. I don''t want to say more about more things. You can do it by yourself. Those who reach the period of natural anger must leave, and those who do not can choose to leave or stay."


    The eight golden lights looked at each other, and one dragon and two phoenix bowed slightly with the rest: "little Lord, we are willing to follow you all the time."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "if so, you will never be able to return to the earth."


    "We understand." Two Feng took the words, such as at the beginning of the general no change, still elegant woman said: "but we all exist for a long time, on the earth has been unable to get more tension, and this is your request, we can not dismantle your platform, if we all against you, others will just more against you."


    "So we have decided to follow the instructions of the little Lord and go to a new world to pursue a higher realm."


    Chu Feng was relieved. He was really worried that the elders of Longmen would oppose him. But now hearing what they said, Chu Feng was relieved. As long as there was no accident on Longmen side, there was nothing to worry about.


    With a smile: "you can understand, after three days, I will open the way to leave the earth. You can convey my meaning in these three days. Those who reach the stage of wrath in the dragon''s gate must leave. Those below the period of wrath can choose to stay. But when they reach the stage of wrath, they must leave the earth."


    "In addition, if you want to spread this news all over the world, I won''t stop anyone who wants to leave. But what will happen when you go to a new world, you will bear the consequences."


    "Yes Eight King Kong bowed back, and then one by one quickly left.


    They followed the overlord from the beginning, and now Chu Feng has created a new era. In order to pursue a higher realm, they naturally choose to leave.


    Only a few people were left in the rosefinch, and blueberry was sitting on one side. Chu Feng said, "what about you?"


    "Can we not go?" Feng Qingqing turned her white eyes and hummed, "you said that those who are above the period of anger can''t stay. My master and I are both strong in the divine realm. Now Ziyi is also in the late period of semi deity. Can''t we not go


    Chu Feng slapped his head with a wry smile. This question is really nonsense. The rosefinch must go.


    "Then you go back and arrange it. When the time comes, the place you are going to is the demon world. But I will also explain that the demon world will become the main world in the future, and the rules will be stricter than any other places. Those who are willing to go, you''d better explain it first."


    Zhuque and fengqingqing nod their heads and have no more nonsense. They are ready to rush back to make arrangements, but Ziyi hesitates for a moment and looks at Chu Feng and lowers his head.


    Although it was only a slight moment, Chu Feng saw it and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Little Lord!" Ziyi looked at the rosefinch and they had not left yet. Some of them didn''t know how to open their mouth, but hesitated for a moment. Yi still said, "I hope you can help me improve my cultivation. In the future, the demon world will be the main world, so it must be a master like cloud. If I have such accomplishments, it''s not the bottom of the list?"


    What else should Chu Feng do? He said with a smile: "if you are worried about this problem, there is no need at all. As I said just now, the devil world will be the most cruel main world, so you don''t have to worry about the bottom. Besides, you are my people. Who dares to do anything to you?"


    Ziyi blinked her eyes. Chu Feng''s words didn''t mean anything, but she listened as if she were his woman.


    However, thinking that he would not go to the bottom, Ziyi''s heart also felt a little comfortable: "then I''ll go back and find sister Luoxue to arrange it, waiting for the channel to open.""Go Chu Feng nodded.


    Because Ziyi''s realm was not strong enough, the master and apprentice of Zhuque sent her back first, and then she went back to the secret place of Zhuque in southern Yunnan. In the garden, LAN Meier was left to sit there alone. Chu Feng moved her head aside to indicate that she would go down first.


    When there were only two people left in the garden, Chu Feng went over and sat down beside LAN Mei er. Seeing the latter''s sullen appearance, he grinned cunningly, stretched out his hand, and sighed, "Meier, it''s big again!"


    She thought that she would get angry, but she didn''t feel like it at all. She said to her side, "if you like, just touch it more, and you may not have a chance in the future."


    Chu Feng is slightly stunned, and finds that blueberry is very worried.


    If she had touched her like this before, she would have exploded. How could she still be so quiet? So Chu Feng was not in the mood. He took back his hand and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Miss Ruo die asked me to be in charge of the air door!" She said with a bitter smile, "she said she would take Huangfu Ruoxi with you. However, no one can control such a big gate. Besides her, I am the most suitable person. So she hopes that I will stay and control the damper, and don''t leave!"


    Chu Feng immediately understood what blueberry meant: "do you want to go with me?"


    "Otherwise?" "You think I''m so cheap, I''ll let you touch it if I''m ok? Or are you not going to take me? "


    "Silly!" Chu Feng patted LAN Mei er''s head with a wry smile and said, "if you want to go, you can go, and if Chang''e wants you to go, butterflies can''t stop you. But I believe my little aunt definitely wants you to go, doesn''t she?"


    Because Huang Fu Ruo die left her things depressed, she winked and said, "son of a bitch, can I really leave?"


    "If you don''t follow me, who can eat tofu for fun like you?" Chu Feng nodded and pinched her face. Her eyes were deep: "as for the damper, let me see what Xia Yan and Huang Jingyin mean. If they are willing to take over, you can leave. If they want to follow, the damper will be given to the old guys!"


    With a happy look on her face, blueberry no longer sparingly threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms: "I knew that you, the son of a bitch, have a bad heart for me and want to take me away when I think of any way."


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth moved a bitter smile. He wanted to take LAN Mei ER because Lin Yulin. Soon she would ask Chang''e to release Liusheng. At that time, Lin Yulin was not familiar with many people, and LAN Meier was the one who had the best relationship with her. How could he not go?


    Clap on the shoulder: "just don''t blame me for less than once a year."


    "Go away!" LAN Mei Er is also very moved. Chu Feng will take her away. Hearing the black line on her face, she pushes Chu Feng away. When she goes forward, she looks back: "Huang Jingyin is in the fengteng garden, and Xia Yan is outside too!"


    Chu Feng en for a while, and wait for blue Mei Er has gone far, just got up and went out, and saw Xia Yan sitting under a tree in the distance.


    For this hot-blooded man who has been following him since the beginning of the river and sea, Chu Feng has never forgotten. Time flies by in a hurry, and Xia Yan has more vicissitudes and maturity than before.


    "Less wind!" Xia Yan raised his head when he heard the sound of footsteps, and the man he saw was Chu Feng. He stood up quickly.


    "Sit down!" Chu Feng waved his hand to show Xia Yan to sit down, and he also sat down: "you should know something. Do you want to go?"


    "Yes Xia Yan nodded without hesitation, and his eyes burst with flames: "I have always been longing for a more hot-blooded life, but now the world is so peaceful that there is no time for hot blood in the river and lake. So I want to go to a new world to hone myself and make life more wonderful."


    "And Xia Wei is one of Chang''e''s six children. She is my only sister. You won''t even give me the last one because of the lack of wind?"


    Chufeng chufeng was smiling. Just as she was about to speak, a woman came up behind her and held a child: "little wind. I''ll go with Xia Yan."


    Hearing this, Chu Feng looked back and saw the people who came by a little familiar. Then he remembered that it was Cui Xinliu, Jin Xiaoqi''s former agent. This woman was a bit snobbish, but she had a special love for Xia Yan. Seeing this situation, the two people were not only together, but also had children. It seemed that he did not really care about these brothers.


    Nodding and saying, "good!"


    Cui Xinliu looked happy: "thank you, little wind!"


    Pat Xia Yan''s shoulder: "if there is anything to be done, take advantage of the last three days to have a look, this time''s leave, that is forever."


    Xia Yan nodded heavily. She stood up and watched Chu Feng leave. She also hugged Cui Xinliu, who was beside her. "Feng Shao promised to take us with us. But as far as I know, it is a world of strong people like forest. Although Xia Wei is Chang''e, Chang''e is Xia Wei, no one will do anything to me."


    "But we can''t always rely on others to protect us, so when we go to that world, we should practice hard, understand?"


    Cui Xinliu''s eyes turned straight: "it doesn''t need to be said that I will do it. I''m excited to think about the youth forever. I don''t want to be the same as you are in the next 20 years, but I''m already old. I can''t be angry to see you looking for some beautiful women like flowers like that?"The corner of Xia Yan''s mouth moved and passed by with a bitter smile. Cui Xinliu''s even cultivation idea is different from others.


    Chu Feng finds Huang Jingyin at the back of fengteng garden. At the moment, she is standing alone. Chu Feng goes forward and does not open her mouth. Huang Jingyin says: "Miss Huangfu wants to go with you. I think sister Meier also wants to go with you. Xia Yan has been longing for the world of the strong two years ago. There will be fewer people in charge of the wind door, but the wind door can not be ignored It''s managed. "


    "Maybe it''s a good thing for the queen to leave everything to me?"


    Compared with the past, Huang Jingyin is more mature, and her temperament is much calmer than before. She looks like a queen and has the flavor of Huangfu Ruo butterfly.


    Huang Jingyin had already said it before he said it. Chu Feng didn''t say much: "I''ll trouble you. I''ll let Ruo die help you complete the transition. Once you stayed in the wind gate, I believe there won''t be any change."


    "Yes Huang Jingyin nodded and turned her head to Chu Feng: "can you hold me for a while?"


    Chu Feng Leng for a moment, and then big square of Huang Jingyin in the arms.


    The latter hugged him tightly and wanted to melt himself into Chu Feng''s body. In general, his eyes turned red: "can I go to see you later? After I''ve settled down and found the right people to be comfortable with? "


    "Yes!" Sniffing the fragrance of Huang Jingyin''s hair, the Chu wind responds.


    Thank you Huang Jingyin said that she let go of Chu Feng as if she were running away. She had a set of martial arts mind skills, but she also knew that Chu Feng could not rest assured of everything on earth, so she was willing to stay, but it did not mean that her heart was not uncomfortable.


    Looking at the far away Huang Jingyin, until she can''t see, a person comes along. Chu Feng smiles: "Xiaowei!"


    Lin Wei patted his head and walked close to him, but he said, "I really want to leave with you to explore a new world, but I''m a general now, commanding the three armies. If I leave it and run, it''s certainly impossible, so I''ll talk about it in a few years."


    "In addition, Li Shao and they have arranged a banquet and hope to get together again. It''s time to see them off!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3261

    Huangcheng, fengteng Hotel, the first of six-star hotels!


    With the amazing financial support of fengteng consortium, fengteng hotel chain has surpassed Dubai Hotel, Victoria Hotel, Douglas Hotel, maple leaf international and other world-famous hotels, and has become the leader in the hotel industry, and its position is unshakable!


    At seven o''clock in the evening, Chu Feng and Lin Wei walked into fengteng hotel in a low-key way, and went directly to the Imperial Hall on the fifth floor through the VIP channel!


    The whole Imperial Hall occupies an area of one floor, which is usually used for wedding activities and so on. In order to hold a banquet in the Imperial Hall, many dignitaries would rather queue up for months.


    But tonight, the wedding banquet for the son of a powerful official in the imperial city was also held here. It was only because the four young men headed by Li Ji opened their mouths that the Imperial Hall was emptied. No one dared to say no.


    Although many people are curious about how the four little boys suddenly want to take over the whole Imperial Hall, no one dares to explore, because in addition to the four Li Ji, there are some people with different identities, such as the Yang family, the olmenhe family and the Peng family. Facing the top circle of them, even if the wedding venue is robbed, they can only give up happily.


    When Chu Feng and Lin Wei entered the Imperial Hall, dozens of people were already standing there waiting, led by Li Ji, Su Mo Bei, ye Zisheng and Zhou Jingxing.


    "Brother


    Li Ji laughed, as always, he was overbearing. He went forward and hugged Chu Feng. He patted his back heavily: "I can see you at will, but it''s hard to see you once. It''s hard to beat you!"


    Chu Feng smile, how can you not know Li Ji is joking with himself. He simply hugged him and patted him on the shoulder: "I think it''s a good thing that I can''t see me!"


    Li Ji was stunned for a moment and then burst into laughter. Naturally, he understood the meaning of Chu Feng, that is, goodbye is a new separation, and this goodbye may be the last meeting of this life. It is inevitable that there is a little more sadness in the laughter, but everyone has his own way, which is impossible to choose.


    What''s more, he is a member of the Li family, so he can''t be as willful as the others.


    "Brother in law!"


    Su Mo north also came up and hugged Chu Feng: "can want to have a good heart talk!"


    Chu Feng nodded, but in his heart, he was a little frustrated. He thought about finding a time to go to Su''s house.


    If he had not been fully supported by Su dingzheng, he would not have been able to go on. Although there were some misunderstandings later and there was no contact with him, it is undeniable that without the name of the son-in-law of the Su family, he would not have taken over the whole North with great momentum.


    He patted Su Mo Bei on the shoulder, and hugged Zhou Jingxing and ye Zisheng. All three were brothers of their own women. Naturally, the relationship was subtle and different.


    Chu Feng also shook hands with the rest of the people. Yang Danyun, who has become Su Mo''s wife and Zhou Jingxing''s wife, is a little princess in Tibet. Many other people are there, but what Chu Feng didn''t expect was that he Runxin was also here.


    Among the people on the scene, the enmity between him and Aomen he family is the most complicated, so he Runxin also appeared here. Chu Feng is quite strange.


    But after all, it was the past. Chu Feng also put out his hand with a smile: "Miss He, long time no see!"


    "Less wind, I want a hug!" He Runxin became more mature and more charming. He asked with a smile. Before Chu Feng responded, he took the initiative to hold Chu Feng. In the joking look of the crowd, he whispered in chufeng''s ear: "less wind, I''m still single now!"


    With a meaningful saying, he Runxin released Chu Feng, and her smile remained the same, which made people feel that she was simply hugging Chu Feng.


    But what she said in chufeng''s ear made Chu Feng feel a little embarrassed. Looking back on some ambiguous entanglement with he Runxin before, this woman said that she was still single. How could Chu Feng not know what it meant.


    Gently cough a, as do not know the general look to one side, saw four still familiar people.


    It is not surprising that Yang Danqi, Zhang Xi, Liang Qi and fan Qing, who once suffered a single shot, are all here. After all, they are from the same circle, and their eyes pass over several women.


    People say that time is a knife to kill pigs, especially to women. But in the four women, Chu Feng thinks that time not only does not take away their looks, but also makes them more tasty.


    "Uncle Chu Feng, the spirit is still there!"


    Yang Danqi came forward with a smile and hugged Chu Feng: "before I came, my father said that if I had time, I would go to Yang''s house and sit down. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I really want to have a drink with you. Of course, if I don''t have time, I''ll forget it."


    Chu Feng''s mouth twitched violently for a moment, and he also thought of his own and Mr. Yang''s things. He matched him with his brother. Now Yang Danqi said so, how could Chu Feng not know that she was teasing himself.


    Holding Yang Danqi, she whispered in her ear: "big niece, the figure is getting better and better.""Still that asshole." Yang Danqi''s face turned red inadvertently, and gritted her teeth in Chu Feng''s ear and whispered, "don''t want to do anything immoral, unless,,"


    before Yang Danqi finishes, Chu Feng has released her, which makes her stunned. A trace of resentment flashed in her eyes. Now Chu Feng doesn''t know how many women want to follow her. Yang Danqi is no exception, just Chu Feng knew that she was generally released, which made Yang Danqi feel very uncomfortable.


    As nothing happened, Chu Feng shook hands with the still sweet and lovely Zhang Xi and looked at Liang Qi. Because of his relationship, the Liang family was bloody washed by Huangfu''s literary world, and the woman collapsed for a time.


    Looking at less but before sexy, now more than a capable temperament of women, Chu wind whispered: "long time no see!"


    "Yes Liang Qi nodded and chufeng shook hands. She could not see the slightest mood fluctuation on her face. It seemed that those entanglements with Chu Feng had been forgotten.


    Chu Feng did not want to mention some things, but turned to fan Qing, who had been familiar with the woman, now is more charming.


    With her hands open, fan Qing threw herself into Chu Feng''s arms. Then she separated and looked as usual: "little wind. Do you remember what you said before?"


    Before?


    Chu Feng thought about it for a while, because she accidentally stabbed fan Qing. Later, because of her ex husband''s reason, Chu Feng had some entanglement with her. At that time, she seemed to have said that if one day she wanted to, she would raise her by herself!


    See this woman smile still can not see the slightest change, Chu Feng nodded: "of course remember!"


    "That''s good!" Fan Qing nodded and blinked vaguely to Chu Feng. Chu Feng naturally understood fan Qing''s meaning, but now so many people are not good at revealing it.


    In addition, he and qian can''t help but say hello to others. There is also a passionate SA Linlin. From the beginning, she indicated that she wanted to pursue Peng ruohuan. Everyone was either rich or expensive. She was also a rare good friend of Chu Feng for so many years.


    "Don''t say anything tonight. Don''t get drunk or go back!"


    When Chu Feng and everyone said hello one by one, Li Ji resisted the helplessness of being separated forever in his heart and said, "if anyone says something unhappy, don''t blame me for pulling him to the ground."


    The music in the Imperial Hall slowly sounded, and the lights dimmed. Chu Feng and Li Ji were still rich, and they could not help but sit and drink. They were in groups. It seemed that the atmosphere was harmonious, but there was a special sadness in it.


    Chu Feng has let the eight vajras announce the world. Three days later, they will open the channel to another world. All those who have reached the level of human technology to deal with the difficulties have to leave. Similar Chu Feng also wants to leave. Although we have known each other for only a few years, we seldom get along with each other before, but we all feel a little uncomfortable when we think that we will never see each other again.


    A banquet lasted for a long time, but everyone didn''t mean to go away first. Chu Feng didn''t know how much he had drunk, but even though he drank too much, he felt that it was not enough because he might not have another chance to drink with these people in the future.


    However, no matter how gorgeous the feast was, Chu Feng patted Lin Wei on the shoulder beside him and said to Li Ji and others: "he is my last concern in the world. I would like to take him away with me. If I do that, the order in the army will be disturbed."


    "Although Lin Wei has grown up a lot, he has not experienced many things, so he will trouble you in the future."


    Li Ji''s four people looked unnatural. They knew that Chu Feng was making the final confession. They nodded their heads in desolation and did not know what to say.


    They are the successors of Su Ye Li''s family and the pillars of the future Chinese dynasty. They are hard to give up everything, even if they want to pursue the mystery.


    "Please!"


    Chu Feng didn''t act like a mother any more. After patting Lin Wei heavily on the shoulder, he stood up and saw that all the people were drinking. However, in the dim light, he didn''t see each other very clearly: "say goodbye, take care of me!"


    Voice down, Chu wind directly disappeared in front of them, and one by one to say goodbye, it is better to leave quietly.


    The king of prey suddenly sighed and exclaimed, "if you can''t see the light of King Li, you can''t see it? Wasn''t it still there? "


    We found that Peng ruohuan was not in the Imperial Hall. Zhang Xi blinked his eyes and said, "where''s sister fan Qing?"


    When they saw that fan Qing was gone, Zhou Jingxing flashed a wry smile: "Miss Peng has been promoted by countless people in recent years, but her answer is only one. She is only a woman of Chu Feng. Maybe she has gone to Chu Feng?"


    They all nodded slightly, but Peng ruohuan was gone. What about fan Qing?


    Only Liang Qi looks a little lonely. She knows the relationship between fan Qing and Chu Feng. Now it''s gone. She can only say that she is willing to leave with Chu Feng, and Chu Feng is willing to take her with her. She feels a little uncomfortable. There is a sentence that Chu Feng never knows: I also want to go with you!The back door of fengteng Hotel appears between the twinkling of Chu Feng who leaves the Imperial Hall. The back door is pushed open and fan Qing comes out. Without the presence of outsiders, he runs forward and pours into chufeng''s arms and kisses him.


    After lingering for a moment, fan Qing blinked her eyes: "a few years ago, you just went in and didn''t exercise. You have to compensate me."


    "Good!" Chu Feng nodded his head and put his arm around fan Qing''s waist. When he was ready to leave, he glanced over a corner of the back door and raised a smile: "Miss Peng, when are you going to hide?"


    In fan Qing''s astonished look, Peng ruohuan came out with a smile. The woman who had always been strong looked at fan Qing and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the wind is less and the taste is very special."


    Fan Qing blushed and bowed her head. She was a married man, but now she wants to go with Chu Feng. She is somewhat embarrassed.


    Chu Feng hugged fan Qing to eliminate her uneasiness and embarrassment and asked, "Miss Peng, are you busy?"


    "I''ll go with you!" Peng ruohuan nodded slightly, without any hesitation: "as early as a few years ago, I said that I would become your woman. Now you are going to leave. I will not have any more opportunities, so I will go with you and I will become your woman."


    Peng ruohuan has always been a firm person, and the things he has decided can''t be changed.


    Looking at Chu Feng''s silence, Peng ruohuan continued: "don''t ask me questions I''m reluctant to give up. I only know that I want to pursue my own life. I believe that my father and relatives will support me, but the wind is less. Are you willing to ask me?"


    Chu Feng coughed gently: "if I said no, what would you do?"


    "I will work hard!" Peng ruohuan did not move: "Su Xinyu gave me a set of martial arts mind skills. If you don''t want me, I will try my best to improve myself, and then go to find you. Anyway, the most important goal of my life now is to be your woman."


    Chu Feng didn''t expect Peng ruohuan to be so persistent. He looked at fan Qing beside him and Peng ruohuan. He sighed, "I won''t stop your decision. You can go to fengteng garden then."


    Holding fan Qing in his arms, Chu Feng left in an instant, silent!


    Peng ruohuan''s face also showed a smile. Although Chu Feng has not said that he would accept her, he did not stop her from walking with her. This is a kind of signal. I believe that as long as you work hard, you still worry about not taking Chu Feng?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3262

    The next morning, nine o''clock! Chu Feng appears outside Su''s house!


    The guards at the gate are all old people of the Su family. Naturally, they know Chu Feng, but they are a little confused for a moment. How could this uncle come here? What is he doing?


    "Chu Feng!"


    The guards didn''t respond to Chu Feng''s sudden appearance. Su Xinyu came out of it and naturally took Chu Feng''s arm: "grandfather has been waiting for you. Let''s go."


    Chu Feng nodded gently and went in with Su Xinyu. Before leaving, he came to see Su dingzheng''s decision that had just been made last night. People should understand that Su dingzheng''s help was indelible. Without Su dingzheng, he would have died when the North was fighting for hegemony.


    All the way to the backyard of the Su family, an old man has been sitting there, it is Su dingzheng!


    He motioned Su Xinyu to go down first. Chu Feng also went to sit down. Beside Su dingzheng, there was a small stove with an old-fashioned kettle on it. In front of him, there was a set of very old gaps.


    Take a look at Su dingzheng, who is over 70 years old. He has a lot of gray hair.


    Because he was born in the Su family, Su dingzheng received the education and training of his family since he was a child. The importance of the country is the unchangeable belief of his generation. Even for this belief, they have contributed their whole life. Looking at Su dingzheng at the moment, Chu Feng has a deep respect from the bottom of his heart.


    "Tea


    Su Ding was holding a peaceful smile and handed a cup of tea to Chu Feng: "the heart of the matter has been said to me, although that will make the military value of different countries become similar, but it can also make the earth lack a bit of powerful destructive power!"


    Looking up, Su dingzheng continued: "although I don''t know what is the aura of heaven and earth, the environment of the earth has indeed changed a lot. This is what every country wants to do over the past decades. I believe that in the future, based on the protection of the earth''s environment, there will be no major changes."


    "We all want to thank you. Now that you have made great achievements, you have also taken away a group of people who are a threat to the earth


    "Thank you, old man." Chu Feng stood up and bowed to Su dingzheng and said, "if you didn''t support me at the beginning and you didn''t admit the relationship between me and Xinyu, then I wouldn''t have everything today, maybe I would have died long ago."


    Su dingzheng''s expression was stagnant. He waved and motioned to Chu Feng to sit down. He said with a bitter smile, "what are you doing with these things? I help you just think that the unification of the underground world will be more suitable for management and control, and it can also make social security better. Even if I don''t support you, some old guys will choose other people. "


    "Although Xinyu is not my granddaughter, it is our Su family after all. You are my grandson-in-law. Naturally, I want to support you. Moreover, you have done a good job and exceeded my expectation. If I really want to say that, I should thank you. Without you, social security crimes would not be reduced by 70%."


    "That''s what I should do." Chufeng whispered back.


    Su dingzheng picked up the teacup, shook it and took a sip: "how many people will you take away this time?"


    Chu Feng understood what Su dingzheng was going to ask and what he was worried about: "don''t worry, Mr. Su, I won''t spare all my strength at one time. Everything will go through the transition step by step. In addition, I''m here today to talk to you. Let some people enter the Fengmen and fengteng consortia, as well as the southern Heavenly King gate."


    "Some people will not leave for the time being, but they will certainly leave in a few years. I will go. Everything in the Chinese dynasty has little effect on me, but it is still very important for the country. I will give them to the country!"


    Su Ding is holding a teacup of hands shaking, eyes showing a sense of consternation.


    Put down the teacup, Su dingzheng stood up with some gaffe: "Chu Feng, are you serious?"


    "Yes." Chu Feng nodded and Pinghe replied: "everything that was built was your support from Mr. Su. I know exactly what your will is. I also know that if I leave you, you will be worried. So I will leave them all, which is my final contribution to the land where I raised me."


    Su dingzheng''s face was moving, and the color of excitement swept over his old face. The last big stone in his heart was also completely put down.


    Body 90 degree bending: "on behalf of the Chinese dynasty, thank you. You can rest assured that as long as I am alive, everything you create will not have any problems, and it will remain the same as it is now."


    Chu Feng quickly got up and helped Su dingzheng: "master, you can''t make it. Today, in addition to seeing you, I''d like to express my gratitude. That''s the thing. Now I should go, and I need to arrange some things."


    Su dingzheng knew that Chu Feng was going to leave this time. He must have a lot of things to arrange. He did not stop chufeng any more and watched him leave.


    "Chu Feng!"


    Out of the backyard, Su Xinyu, who had been waiting for her, came up: "are you finished?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and took Su Xinyu''s hand and looked at a lot of mature women: "it''s been hard for you in recent years. I''m going to leave everything next. Do you have any wish?"Because this time the departure, Chu Feng in order to set an example to let others dare not have any opinions, and the people around Chu Feng will be bound, only in this way can the rest of the people not be against themselves.


    Therefore, in the case of no change, Chu Feng also wants to let these beauties fulfill their wishes as much as possible.


    "My mother!"


    Su Xinyu bit her lips slightly, and her eyes flashed a complicated color: "she followed me back from Longmen holy land, went to see my grandfather and they are now at Su''s house. I asked her if she would like to leave with me, but she didn''t say anything!"


    Chu Feng narrowed his eyes: "do you want to take her with you?"


    Su Xinyu nods gently. Although Ye Xinlan is not her own mother, she has been given meticulous care. Since ye Xinlan and Su Qin divorced, they have been with her. They are not biological mother and daughter, but they are just like their own mother and daughter.


    Now that she is leaving, Su Xinyu naturally leaves with Ye Xinlan, and ye Xinlan will stay. When ye Ling grows up and wants to leave, what will she do?


    "I''ll go and have a look."


    Chu Feng understood the meaning of Su Xinyu, patted her on the shoulder and went to one side. Although he had divorced Su Qin, the Su family had always treated Ye Xinlan as a family member.


    "Dad Just standing in the door did not go in, a four or five-year-old girl has run out into his arms.


    Chu Feng''s face appears soft color, holding a small girl, pink carving jade carving, a pair of eyes, not grown up, can foresee the future appearance.


    Pinching Ye Ling''s face: "dear baby, have you lost your practice?"


    "I am practicing and learning." Ye Ling Dudu mouth is cute: "don''t you feel it? I''m already in a state of anger. "


    Chu Feng didn''t feel it just now. He found that ye lingguo had already been in a double state of natural anger. His mouth was severely affected. If some people who have been in the rage for more than 100 years know that they can''t vomit blood?


    Just now Su Xinyu said that Ye Ling will go when she grows up. Obviously, she doesn''t know what state Ye Ling is now. She pats the girl''s head: "not bad!"


    "That is!" Ye Ling raised his head in pretence of pride and said, "I am the blood of the taboo demon God and the taboo goddess. How can I not be powerful? My mother is only in the seven levels of Tianyuan. I''m so smart! "


    There was an awkward cough in the room. Ye Xinlan came out and glared at Ye Ling: "you can improve your cultivation even if you sleep and eat. Can I compare it?"


    Ye Ling spat out his tongue and jumped down from Chu Feng: "I''ll go to find Xinyu sister first. Goodbye


    After saying that, he ran away quickly, but let Chu Feng''s mouth move. What did Zhang yun''er think at the beginning? Even if you want to let your child be born, you should at least find a more suitable talent line, and even let Ye Xinlan be born. This relationship is a little too complicated, isn''t it?


    Shaking his head to dispel this small embarrassment, Chu Feng looks at Ye Xinlan. Although he is in his forties, due to proper maintenance and cultivation of martial arts, his skin looks delicate and delicate. He looks like he is about 30 years old. His charm is mature. He is really not comparable to ordinary women.


    Being watched by Chu Feng, ye Xinlan looks unnatural and lowers her head. She turns around and sits down. A heart is fluttering there. Every time she sees Chu Feng, she will think of the beginning.


    When she was pregnant, Chu Feng didn''t know it was Zhang Yuner. She thought it was a misunderstanding and accident between the two people. The ambiguous and simple lingering always made Ye Xinlan very unnatural.


    Chu Feng went to sit down and looked at Ye Xinlan with his head down. His cheeks were a little reddish. His mouth was full of fun: "are you still shy?"


    "Go away!" Ye Xinlan sniffed at Chu Feng and said.


    "I can go away for a while, pack up my things, and take ling''er with me in a few days." Chu Feng nodded and said.


    Ye Xinlan looked at Chu Feng with astonishment: "what do you say?"


    Chu Feng repeated: "I said, pack up my things and take ling''er with me in a few days. Although yun''er is ling''er''s own mother, you are also the one who gave birth to her. And you have been carrying ling''er for years. She has been in a period of natural anger. That is the person who must leave. Are you willing to miss her every day after she goes with me?"


    Ye Xinlan frowned slightly. She did not give up Ye Ling in her heart. After knowing the news, she had been hesitating whether she should go with her. Now Chu Feng said so, her heart wavered.


    Just think of some things, ye Xinlan eyebrows stirred: "I can follow, but you have to promise me one thing!"


    "What?" Chu Feng then asked.


    "Don''t touch me!" Ye Xinlan blushed and lowered her head. Only Chu Feng could hear her voice: "although I won''t mind, I can''t close my mind. And everyone knows what I am. So if I go with you, you can''t let me be your woman. I don''t want to be pointed at behind."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly: "so simple?"


    "Yes Ye Xinlan nodded."Good!" Chu Feng nodded his head and said, "I''ll arrange a place for you to take linger. No one will disturb you. You can rest assured that no one will find it."


    With that, Chu Feng stood up and left. Ye Xinlan was OK at first, but later felt something was wrong.


    What is arranging a separate place and not being discovered?


    Could it be that, in an instant, ye Xinlan''s looks were darkened. In response, Chu Feng was playing with words, saying that he would not be indifferent to her, but would only promise not to be found out. This son of a bitch!


    This is because ye Xinlan misunderstood Chu Feng, so he arranged a place for her alone, but he didn''t want others to know that Ye Ling was his daughter. The so-called "not being found" was totally misinterpreted by Ye Xinlan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3263

    Sometimes the time of a day seems to be very long, like work, learning, feel how the day can not pass, time is very slow!


    Sometimes, it is found that time is not enough. It seems that a day has passed before anything has been done.


    At the moment, Chu Feng is the person who feels that time is not enough, because the deadline given by him is getting closer and closer, and he still has a lot of things to do.


    Although he controlled the origin of time, Chu Feng didn''t let his day go slowly because he felt that he didn''t have enough time. Because the world is not one person''s, and others have their own lives. It would be unfair to other people if he changed the flow of time just because he felt that he didn''t have enough time or the time passed too slowly.


    In the morning, chufeng left the Su family and went to several places to visit Cai Jinhua. He met some people who wanted to see him and would not see him again. He came to the imperial city.


    The dragon''s gate side has already arranged that everyone will leave with the opening of the passage. The Xuanyuan family will also leave the earth because of emperor Xuanyuan''s words. In addition, there will be no changes to the previous three gates and four families. As for some Western spirits, Chu Feng doesn''t pay much attention to them. As long as they reach the stage of wrath, they have to leave. As for others who don''t want to leave, it doesn''t matter.


    As long as those who stay don''t do evil, and once they do, they will naturally die.


    Walking into heaven and earth, four women sit there quietly. There are three golden flowers and Du Yaming far away in Xiangjiang!


    Summon them, just arrange the last thing on earth, the verdict office!


    The ruling is divided into the hidden dragon''s gate and the secular power. The dragon''s gate will develop into a new world as he leaves the earth. However, the forces of the secular ruling are ordinary people, and they can''t leave with themselves.


    Fengmen, tianwangmen and so on have been arranged, but the secular judgment center involving the dark side of the world has not yet been arranged.


    Looking at several people who had been waiting for a long time, Chu Feng went over and sat down. His eyes fell on Du Yaming''s body: "how did you come?"


    Zhang Hanyun and Lin Huali came from Xuancheng and Jianghai because of the call of Chu Feng. Du Yaming is far away from Xiangjiang, and now he is here. Chu Feng feels a little strange.


    "Three, can you let me talk less with Feng?"


    Du Yaming''s heart was tight, holding back a trace of discomfort that emerged in her heart, she said to the three manna.


    The three people nodded and got up and left the general manager''s office temporarily. The door was closed, and the atmosphere in the office became cold. Du Yaming lowered her head and didn''t know how to talk to Chu Feng.


    She is the only one left in the Du family. All her relatives died under the conspiracy of Huangfu asking the sky. She even thought about dying for a time. It was Chu Feng who gave her the courage to survive. She felt that she was not alone, at least Chu Feng.


    But now, Chu Feng is leaving and will never come back.


    When she was in Xiangjiang, Chu Feng summoned people to meet, but no one informed her. Du Yaming went to Jianghai to see Lin Huali. When she knew that Chu Feng wanted to meet Lin Huali, Du Yaming followed Lin Huali from Jianghai to the Imperial City in order to see Chu Feng and ask him a question.


    But now Chu Feng is in front of her, but Du Yaming doesn''t know how to open her mouth. The previous kind of just decision-making has been completely lost at the moment, or because of her mood, she should have been less resolute and resolute!


    For this kind of atmosphere, Chu Feng couldn''t stand it. He coughed softly and said, "Miss Du, are you?"


    "Chu Feng!" Du Yaming pursed her lower lip, raised her head, endured the pain in her heart and said, "can I go with you?"


    Chu Feng frowned and looked at Du Yaming''s expectant eyes and exhaled: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I didn''t want to control the Du family from the beginning." The words have already been spoken, Du Yaming did not falter: "at the beginning, if it was not for your request, I would not control the Du family. Everything I did was because of you. You need me to do that for you, so I have to insist on it again. But now you have to go, and you really want to go. What''s the matter with me?"


    Chu Feng stares at Du Yaming for a moment, knowing that this woman has always had feelings for herself. However, after silence for a moment, Chu Feng said, "you''re gone. What should the people of Du family do?"


    "I don''t care!" Du Yaming stood up and shook her head decisively: "I only know that when the Du family was destroyed by Huangfu, it was you who gave me the hope to live. Over the past few years, I have been insisting on it in order not to let you down. Now that you are leaving, do you want to leave me?"


    "Or do you really don''t know what I think about you, or do you never take me seriously?"


    Seeing Du Yaming''s emotional expression, Chu Feng got up with a bitter smile and went to her. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears from her eyes. However, Du Yaming pushed away her eyes, only a pair of eyes fixed on him.


    Looking at the firm woman, Chu Feng sighed: "it''s not a stable world. It''s full of blood and killing. You, you, and"


    "I''m not afraid of it!" Without waiting for Chu Feng to finish, Du Yaming firmly replied, "as long as you are there, I''m not afraid of any big danger. Maybe you think I''ll be safer if I stay here, but I tell you, if I never see you, I won''t have any safety, and I don''t even want to do anything."Today, Chu Feng mainly wanted to talk with Lin Huali and the three of them. He didn''t think much about the rest of them. He didn''t expect to meet Du Yaming here.


    Now Du Yaming has said so clearly and firmly. One is to follow him, which makes Chu Feng feel helpless. If she refuses, Du Yaming may die immediately after going out of the door. She uses her firm attitude to show what she said.


    "The three of you come in!"


    Silence for a moment, Chu Feng turned to sit down and called out to the door!


    The three Lin Huali who went out pushed the door and came in. Chu Feng pointed to Du Yaming with a big hand: "from today on, you find someone to replace Du Yaming and control the Du family and its forces!"


    After that, Chu Feng said to Du Yaming, "can you go now? I have something to arrange! "


    Du Yaming''s body shakes. From Chu Feng''s words, he hears a trace of discontent. Du Yaming lowers her head and leaves the office. She is not a fool. She knows that Chu Feng doesn''t want to take her away because she still needs her to maintain the power of Du''s family, but she is determined to go. Chu Feng must be uncomfortable in his heart, but he just doesn''t say it.


    However, even if it would make Chu Feng angry, Du Yaming would choose to do so.


    She has nothing but Chu Feng. She doesn''t know what else she can have in her life, so even if Chu Feng is angry now, she has to leave with her. Even if she can''t be with Chu Feng, it''s enough to see Chu Feng from time to time.


    Because the feeling of Chu Feng''s place can bring her a sense of security, which is a kind of spiritual support that Chu Feng will never understand!


    Du Yaming leaves, but Lin Huali and Lin Huali can feel that Chu Feng''s mood is not very good. They look at each other, manna and Lin Huali look at Zhang Hanyun. Among them, she is the only one who dares to challenge Chu Feng.


    Zhang Hanyun naturally knew the meaning of the two sisters and went to sit next to Chu Feng: "little master, do you need us to do something?"


    "Five years!" Chu Feng breathed out a sullen breath, dispelled the dullness brought by Du Yaming, and said solemnly: "I know that you all want to follow me in your heart, but the secular world is different from the level of the hermit world. The seclusion itself is not known, and it will not cause too much waves if you leave, but the world customs are not the same."


    "You have been in charge of the secular power of the tribunal over the years. If you all leave, no one will be able to stabilize the situation for a short time. So I hope you will stay for another five years, and you can leave after five years."


    Hearing Chu Feng''s words, Zhang Hanyun and Gan Lu''s eyes flashed a trace of resentment. The former thought about Chu Feng, which is not to say that he didn''t want to bear the original responsibility, while the latter complained that it would take five years to find Chu Feng, which was too boring.


    As for Lin Huali, her mind and her two sisters are naturally different. She just wants to be bored on the earth for five more years, which is a bit boring.


    Chu Feng looked at them and asked, "do you have any comments?"


    Ganlu smiles: "we have some opinions. Can you change your mind, little Lord?" The lips moved a little as they spoke.


    Chu Feng looked at the red lips, coughed, and moved away his eyes. How could she not know that manna was seducing herself to change her decision: "I will not change my mind. Anyway, you will stay for more than five years. After five years, I don''t care where you are going. But there is a premise that we must find the right person to take over all the power. If we can''t be disordered, we should not be disordered!"


    With a glance of Chu Feng in his eyes, manna replied, "I know the little Lord, then I and gorgeous go out first."


    Pull Lin Huali to go out directly, knowing that Chu Feng must have something to say with Zhang Hanyun.


    After the door was closed, Zhang Hanyun slapped Chu Feng with a slap and said angrily, "little bastard, what should you do if you poke me? Are you not ready to be responsible? You want me to wait five years? I''ll come to you five years later. What''s your third house? "


    Originally because of Du Yaming''s affair, Chu Feng''s heart was still a little uncomfortable, hearing Zhang Hanyun''s words, he immediately shook his head with a bitter smile.


    He grabbed the woman''s slap and said, "what are you thinking about? It''s complicated enough. You always regard me as a stallion."


    "You are." Zhang Hanyun pulled back her hand to curl her mouth.


    Chu Feng had no choice but to smile bitterly. He breathed out a breath and said, "don''t worry, there are some things you don''t need to worry about. When you don''t go, I will also come to take you away."


    Zhang Hanyun looked at Chu Feng and knew that there was no way for him to do many things. Otherwise, he would take all the people away and lean on him gently. He said in a soft voice: "don''t cheat me, or I''ll find ten or eight men to wear green hats for you. Anyway, I''m your first time, I''m your woman."


    Pinching a woman''s face, Chu Feng looks out the window.


    Things on earth are arranged, only wait for the day after tomorrow, then I should go to do the rest of the things.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3264

    Chu Feng met Zhang Hanyun, and they arranged the last thing, and then left the earth, to the hidden world!


    Lin''s village has gone back to see it, and the matter of the adjudication office has been settled. He got together with Li Ji and explained all the things. Chu Feng didn''t have much to remember, because the more he remembered, he just wavered in his decision.


    So Chu Feng did not stay too much, just waiting for the arrival of that day.


    Chu Feng, who returned to the hidden world, did not go to the temple world, but went directly to tianmeng pass under the south city of the four main cities.


    Although there are a lot of beauties, they have already agreed. So naturally, it is to be done.


    From the sky, directly to the Lord''s house.


    Looking around, Chu Feng was astonished. He thought that the Lord''s house would be better after sister Nu Zimeng came back. He didn''t want to be the same. It seems that it is not easy to get together after the hearts are scattered. Moreover, the Nu purple dream sister is a daughter. Some people who leave the Lord''s house naturally don''t want to be bound and governed by others, or even by two women.


    But it''s also a good thing. Chu Feng doesn''t want too many unrelated people waiting to enter the future demon world. Except for the people he is sure of, the rest of the people will be divided into the rest of the interface according to the 369 degree. Whether they can get to the demon world depends on their nature.


    Walking towards the back, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and searched for nu Zi Meng''s figure. In a garden, she saw Nu Zi''s sisters. In addition to them, Nan Aowen was also a little surprised.


    "Feng Shao, that son of a bitch is not playing you?"


    Chu Feng just walked to the gate of the garden, he heard the voice of angry purple bud''s dissatisfaction: "he will come to pick you up after he has settled on the nihility, but now he is running to the world. Sister, you have been cheated."


    "Purple bud!" Angry purple dream face red, if Nan Aowen is not in, then talk about it. Today, Nan Aowen happens to come over, and nu purple bud even says it. Nu purple dream''s heart is somewhat shy.


    Because to now know her and Chu Feng that point of relationship, is only angry purple bud.


    Sure enough, heard the words of angry purple bud, Nan Ao Wen was a little surprised, but did not show too much, just a faint smile: "so you and the wind less relationship is not bad."


    The meaningful words let the angry purple dream blush, and the eyes dodged did not know what to say.


    All of a sudden, I saw Chu Feng standing there with a helpless face at the gate of the garden. Blinking his eyes, nu purple dream suddenly stood up: "less wind!"


    Nu zilei and Nan Aowen are both stunned. Subconsciously, they look back and see that it is Chu Feng. They also stand up. The former lowers his head and looks uneasy. When he thinks that he even scolds the son of a bitch of Chu Feng, he must have been heard. Won''t he be angry?


    Gently coughing, Chu Feng as nothing happened, went to the South Ao Wen nodded, and then said to the angry purple dream: "it seems that we can go."


    If there is someone in the Lord''s house, nu Zi Meng still needs some time to explain and arrange. But now there is no one in the Lord''s house, then there is no need for such trouble. The Nu purple dream sisters whose families have been destroyed will not have much concern.


    Anger purple dream at the moment a heart is beating, know this time with the Chu wind, it is equivalent to his woman.


    For a long time, the idea of Nu Zi Meng is to find a man stronger than herself, a man who can make her proud. At that time, she thought more about the land of Zhongzhou. But now when she meets Chu Feng, nu Zi Meng has an incredible feeling, which is completely beyond her original choice for the other half.


    Thinking of seeing Chu Feng for the first time, the latter directly hugged her with a kiss. A faint shyness and sweetness appeared in the heart of the angry purple dream, and nodded gently: "en!"


    Light door then flashed, Chu Feng said: "you and miss zilei go to the temple of King Wu first, then I will take you directly away."


    Angry purple dream at the moment has been too shy, a little afraid to face Chu Feng, smell speech took Nu purple Lei''s hand and walked into the light door, even forgot to say hello to Nan Aowen.


    Light door scattered, Chu wind see South Ao Wen still standing there staring at himself, asked: "Wen princess, something?"


    "Little wind, are you really stupid or fake silly?" Nan Aowen shook her head with a wry smile and said: "your announcement in the present world has been spread all over the world. Although I don''t know what you want to do, it must be a great action. I don''t know if my aunt and sister can have the honor to go with the little wind?"


    Chu Feng startled: "at first, you are not going back to the South City?"


    Nanaowen was also a little embarrassed. At first, they really advocated to go back to Nancheng. Originally, they wanted to rebuild the city Lord''s house. However, because the city Lord''s house had been destroyed for several years, there was no way to rebuild it. Some people either died, or went to the land of Zhongzhou or even the Xuanyuan family.


    Even if you can barely gather some people, there is not much effect.


    Gently exhaled a breath, Nan Aowen said: "Aoxue sister is talking about you every day, so my aunt and I mean, if you like, we will go with you, anyway, the city Lord''s house has been unable to get up."After hearing this Chu Feng, I understood Nan Aowen''s meaning. I dare say that there is little hope for rebuilding the city Lord''s mansion. If it is rebuilt, it will take a lot of time. Several women certainly do not have the energy.


    In the future, the demon world will be the main world, vast and endless, and there is nothing more than a few more people. Moreover, Nan Aowen is a superior God. In the future, they will automatically go to the demon world by dividing them into 369 and so on. There is no need for Nan Aowen to say that they will eventually go to the demon world.


    It is not so easy to see the devil''s hall or other areas of the demon world. If you want to go to other areas of the demon world, it is not so easy to go to the demon hall.


    Of course, Chu Feng didn''t say much now: "you go back and prepare to go down to the temple of King Wu!"


    The voice fell, the Chu wind broke through the air, and the speed was so fast that it disappeared in a moment.


    Looking at the sky which has not seen Chu Feng''s figure, Nan Aowen''s eyes flashed with curiosity: "eternal supreme, what kind of state is that? Can it destroy nothingness? "


    However, nanaowen didn''t know what kind of terrifying state the supreme being was in ancient times. Finally, she got rid of the tangled thoughts. Now, it is most important for her to become the God of creation. It is useless to think about other things at the moment.


    Moreover, there is no one supreme in ancient times. There can only be one. If Chu Feng does not die, then no one can become supreme. Now, who can let Chu Feng die?


    Chufeng left across endless distance, soon arrived at the land of Zhongzhou, and landed in Yimen with a clear goal.


    Looking around, no one was too surprised by his arrival. Of course, it was also because they didn''t know Chu Feng. It was also because Yimen was the channel connecting Xuanyuan family. Others only thought Chu Feng was passing by. Of course, Chu Feng concealed his breath and did not release it completely.


    Otherwise, the supreme breath surging, these people can not care, that is impossible.


    His left eye twinkled, Chu Feng went to one side, and there was no one to stop him. He came to a courtyard. When he walked in, he saw a woman in white sitting there quietly. Who else could he be?


    Chu Feng came to Zhongzhou Yimen this time to find Bai He. The latter abandoned his pride and became his maid. Finally, he left because of his dream. Naturally, Chu Feng would never forget that sometimes he was alone. When he wanted to talk to someone, he found that Bai He was no longer there.


    Maybe there is no love, just used to have such a person around.


    The slight sound of footsteps also attracted Bai He''s attention. When he looked back and saw the people coming, he subconsciously blinked his eyes. Originally, he thought he was wrong, but when it was really Chu Feng who was serious, Bai He stood up and said, "master!"


    "Thought you had forgotten me." Chufeng Wenrun a smile to go over and sit down, the performance is very natural, beckoning white lotus to sit down and smile: "how, the gas disappeared?"


    It has been nearly a year since Bai He left. Bai He has been no longer angry. She is very clear about her position. It is good to be a maid of Chu Feng. It is unrealistic to ask for others. Moreover, Chu Feng is very good to her. Bai He can''t deny that she is worried about Chu Feng''s fight against nihility.


    Maybe Chu Feng did treat her like that because of her dream, but Bai He believes that even if there is no dream, he will become the maid of Chu Feng and the maid who warms the bed occasionally sooner or later. It''s just that things come suddenly and people can''t accept it.


    At the moment, Chu Feng asked whether Qi had disappeared. Bai He was a little nervous. He lowered his head there and didn''t know how to say it.


    "Come with me!"


    Chu Feng did not continue to tease white lotus, solemnly said: "although now I want to how many maid can serve, but no one is better than you do, and I am used to you serving, how?"


    Bai He raised her head. She knew that Chu Feng must be looking for herself, but she didn''t expect that Chu Feng was coming to take him away.


    Tears can not help but stay, suddenly knelt on the ground: "master, white lotus will not be willful, as long as you can continue to follow you, I will not care about anything, even if, even if Miss dream continues to adhere to me."


    Chu Feng got up and pulled Bai He up and wiped the tears from her eyes: "no, no one will attach to you, you are you."


    White lotus nodded gently: "yes, master!"


    Pinching Bai He''s face, Chu Feng asked, "go now, or say goodbye to your father and them?"


    "I''m the master''s, and I''ve met my father once since I came back." White lotus looks a stagnant, light voice of the return road.


    Chu Feng knew that Bai he couldn''t let go of the thing that Yimen had abandoned her at the beginning. He didn''t force him to open the light door: "let''s go, go back to the demon world!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3265

    Under the night, inside the demon hall!


    Bai He stands beside Chu Feng in silence. After he brings himself back, Chu Feng sits here and does something. When Chu Feng does something, a dark light door flashes. The world master comes out of it. In addition to the boundary master, he is followed by the emperor yuan who maintains the state of soul and body.


    When he saw the similar world Lord and emperor yuan, Bai He still had some curiosity. Then he saw Leng Rushuang and Murong Bing coming out of the dark light door. They were a little stunned. Why did they come?


    However, he is just a maid of Chu Feng, even if he is curious, Bai He will not ask.


    Chu Feng, who had been sitting for a long time, also stood up. The master nodded slightly and let Diyuan walk forward.


    "Husband, who is she?"


    Murong Bing at this time did not worry about people''s eyes, went to take Chu Feng''s arm and looked at the virtual and real soul of the emperor yuan, eyes some small hostility.


    Among all the beauties of Chu Feng, Murong Bing thinks that her charm and tenderness are the first. However, when she meets Diyuan, she finds that this woman is actually with herself in Bozhong, which makes her feel a little pressure. Although Diyuan is a soul, she still has that kind of uneasiness and pressure.


    Cold as frost, although did not speak, but in the heart of curiosity and Murong ice is the same.


    "Her name is Diyuan. It''s my sister!"


    Knowing that Chu Feng was not easy to open his mouth, the master said with a smile: "it comes from the first universe era, but for you, it is a long time ago, and the emperor yuan, you and the four princesses are the previous lives, and it is the first life!"


    Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang are surprised at the same time. They both look at each other with some disbelief.


    Finally, lengrushuang frowned and said, "Lord, are you kidding?"


    If any one of their sisters is a descendant of Diyuan, it is good to say that now Diyuan is one person, and they are two people, how can they be their previous lives? Can one person be born into two?


    "I never joke."


    The master of the world shook his head gently, looked at Diyuan and continued: "she is indeed your previous life, and it is the first life. Before the beginning of this universe era, your other previous lives are just one person. But in this life, because of the continuous accumulation, and the first life is an infinite saint, so in this life, the twin chaos has been cast, and it becomes Two people. "


    Murong Bing and lengrushuang still feel a little inconceivable. How can one reincarnation produce two people?


    However, the owner of the world did not mean to joke with them on such matters. Obviously, Diyuan was their sister''s previous life, and everyone was a person. The difference was just the past life and this life.


    After releasing Chu Feng''s arm, Murong Bing walked to Diyuan and blinked her eyes and showed a smile: "sister, I''m really a natural beauty. I didn''t expect that the first life would be so charming and moving. It''s not surprising that so many men are dying for me."


    Chu Feng heard the speech, covered with black lines, but also timely stepped forward: "the father of Princess Diyuan is the first emperor of all ages, the supreme emperor, the title of Lord!"


    "What?" Murong Bing''s surprised mouth was wide: "my first father, is the supreme?"


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded, stood beside Murong Bing and continued: "otherwise, how could Princess Diyuan and the world Master become infinite saints? It is because they have a strong blood force, so they have been infinite saints long ago. In other words, your sisters also have the strength to become saints, but they have not been discovered yet. "


    The master of the world said, "it''s not that the nine princesses and the fourth princesses have not been excavated out, but that the emperor yuan has not completely given up reincarnation, so most of her strength is in her soul."


    "However, as long as the emperor yuan is revived in this life, the nine princesses and the fourth princesses will also play the role of saints. Of course, the three are the highest and will not be superimposed!"


    Hearing the resurrection of emperor yuan, they would also become saints. Murong Bing and lengrushuang''s eyes were bright.


    Among the women of Chu Feng, Chang''e and several of them are saints, which has pressure on Murong Bing. Although Chu Feng has become the supreme one, he will not create saints. Therefore, Murong Bing sisters do not propose conditions for Chu Feng to improve their cultivation. They just want to understand well.


    Now, as long as the emperor yuan is revived, they can become saints with the strength accumulated in the first generation. Both sisters are looking forward to it.


    Murong Bing can''t help but open his mouth: "what are you waiting for? Let her revive quickly, so I don''t have to dare to speak every time I see Chang''e and see a tiger."


    Because Chang''e''s character is there, once Murong Bing has a little too much words, she will do it and fight well, but she is not Chang''e''s opponent.


    "Resurrection is not impossible."


    Chu Feng gently coughed, touched his chin and said, "the Lord of the world will let me use the Holy Grail of yin and Yang and the power of regeneration to fuse her soul and body. It''s just that she is your previous life and first life. Once she resurrects, you will disappear. On the contrary, with you, she will not be able to revive."Murong Bing and lengrushuang heard the words, the former shook his head decisively: "that must not work. I have to accompany you to bloom and blossom, and give birth to several demons of mixed blood. How can you look like this?"


    Cold as frost does not want to look like this, frown asked: "there is no other way, let the past and this life coexist in one life?"


    Chu Feng''s meaningful smile, knowing that the resurrection of emperor yuan can bring them strong power of saints has moved Murong Bing.


    Turning around, Chu Feng twisted his neck: "there is a way. Each of you will donate a drop of soul blood. The master of the world will help you pull it out. It will not do you any harm, but the twin chaotic body will disappear."


    Looking back, he said word by word: "you will become a Sansheng chaotic body, and connected by blood, soul, prosperity and loss!"


    "She''s your woman, too?" Leng Rushuang immediately heard the meaning of Chu Feng''s words and asked with a frown.


    Chu Feng coughed gently with a bitter smile: "if frost, how can you still be jealous of yourself?"


    As cold as frost, after a moment''s pause, they just reflected that Diyuan was them, they were Diyuan. Although they were in the past life and this life, they could not be denied that they were one person, and they were really eating their own vinegar.


    Just thinking of Sansheng chaotic body, she and Murong Bing are feeling synchronized, life and death are synchronized. If you add one more, it will be as cold as frost. Some people are reluctant, because Murong ice is enough, and more dangerous.


    But when they think of the resurrection of emperor yuan, they will have the fighting power of saints. The cold heart is still excited because it is too difficult to become a saint. Now there is a way to succeed at one time, and the opportunity is rare!


    Of course, the most important thing is that from Chu Feng''s words, she can see that Chu Feng wants them to cooperate. Otherwise, she would not say those benefits at first, instead of directly talking about the consequences.


    Two people looked at each other, Murong ice spread his hands: "I don''t care, anyway, Chang''e seven generations and seven lives, seven people in one makes people speechless, we are three is not what!"


    Chu Feng knows that Murong ice is the most tolerant of his own, and his eyes also look at the cold frost. Now Murong Bing alone promised that it would not work, but also need cold frost to nod his head.


    Leng Rushuang knows that everyone is waiting for his answer. Look at the charming face of Diyuan. If Sansheng is connected, he and Murong Bing will not be pushed out by Chang''e, and they can become saints. That''s a good thing.


    It''s just a little uncomfortable to think about the future life of the three people.


    After hesitating for a while, Leng Rushuang asked, "if she resurrects and establishes the Sansheng chaos with us, can we really become saints?"


    "What was her peak in her life, then you will be what you are." The world Master nodded and said peacefully: "but although you three have the fighting power of infinite saints, these fighting power can''t be superimposed. One hand is an infinite saint, and three hands together are also similar forces."


    These are unimportant. As long as you can become an infinite sage, it doesn''t matter whether the power is superposed or not, and the power can''t be superposed. At least there are three minds. Compared with one person, they have a little advantage, and in the case of three dozen one, the advantage will be greater.


    Having been confirmed by the world Master, Leng Rushuang said, "come on then!"


    A smile appeared on Diyuan''s face and blinked her eyes: "when I come back to life, no one can oppress you again. We are one, we must be consistent with the outside world!"


    Hearing Diyuan''s words, Chu Feng has some headache. Diyuan has half of the demon''s blood, and the three demons unite together. It''s really a headache.


    But now they can agree to let the emperor yuan resurrect, Chu Feng''s heart is still happy: "world Lord, start it!"


    The Lord nodded slightly and went to the front of lengrushuang and Murong Bing. His hands were lifted and suspended above their heads. Slowly, both of them were shrouded in a dark force. When the darkness dissipated, there was a drop of blood in his hands, a drop of blood containing the power of life.


    Diyuan knew that she usually went forward, and the world Lord put two drops of blood into her soul. What she had just taken away was a drop of soul blood from Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang. Now, as long as she is integrated with Diyuan, Diyuan''s soul can produce powerful life energy, because Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang are both her descendants.


    Feeling that the soul of Diyuan has been full of life energy, Chu wind raised his hand to Diyuan''s body floating out.


    At the same time, the Holy Grail of yin and Yang was suspended a little above her, and the two colors of light and darkness surrounded her body, and the light turned faster and faster, and finally completely disappeared into the body of Diyuan.


    All slowly calmed down, in the eyes of everyone looking forward to, emperor yuan''s body trembled for a while, her eyes slowly opened, charming and enchanting, and her fingers stirred.


    Finally, a smile appeared on the master''s face: "great!"


    "Boring girl!" Murong Bing also showed a smile, feeling the strength of their own body surprise said: "she just opened her eyes, I feel the rapid growth of their strength, how strong ah!"Cold as frost also felt, just now a little worry in my heart also thoroughly dissipated, and even got some memories of Diyuan. Only then did we know that Chu Feng was sent to the first universe era by the world Master. It was also because of this that he knew Diyuan.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now we are one person, one dead and three dead, just like seven generations and seven lives.


    Diyuan slowly fell down, the first thing is to plunge into Chu Feng''s arms. When Murong Bing was stunned, Jiao judo said: "wind king, this time, no one can separate us, right?"


    Chu Feng coughs awkwardly. It''s no good to know that Diyuan is resurrected. Fortunately, she is closely related to Leng Rushuang and murongbing. Otherwise, she will be a big fan.


    After releasing the emperor yuan, Chu Feng also looked out at the night: "can start it!"


    "Do you really want to do that?" he asked


    "Yes Chu Feng nodded and went forward: "but the status of the soul world is unchanged. In the future, it will still be the place where the soul will return. The world I am about to build is just like the soul world. People in the ancient universe can''t go. Please help the master of the world to use some efforts to open another way to return to the soul!"


    The master nodded, patted Diyuan on the shoulder, then opened the dark light door and went back directly. He knew what Chu Feng was going to do, the eternal universe in the future, the soul world, and the new world created by Chu Feng. Only he and Chu Feng could travel freely.


    And others want to go to Chu Feng''s world unless they pass through the soul world, that is, death reincarnation!


    After the master left, Chu Feng also faced several women: "soon I will take you to a new world, all quiet for a few days, I will find a good place first!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3266

    The door of light flickered, and Chu wind appeared in an endless darkness.


    Dark eyes in such a dark with a touch of light, not very obvious, but enough to see Chu Feng see a lot of things, even see this is an endless dark land.


    With the wings of magic light unfolding, Chu wind shuttles in the dark at a high speed. I don''t know how far he flies. He still can''t reach the end of this dark world. The smile on his mouth is more and more obvious.


    Stop, Chu Feng opened his hands, the surrounding began to gradually become bright, the light continued to spread out, the dark receded, everything can be seen clearly, like a starry sky, also like a world, but its vast degree, beyond the ancient universe.


    And here is another uncivilized world. It can be said that it is still in a chaos. But now the Chu wind lets the chaos disperse, and everything is rapidly evolving.


    As for where this is, Chu Feng does not know.


    Only know that no one can come to this place except himself, and Chu Feng is going to thoroughly civilize this place and make it a new star land in the five forbidden areas, the sky and the world, and there will be no parallel universe or ordinary planet in this place.


    Here, either there is only death star, or only the survival of the strong world, ordinary people are doomed to be gradually eliminated in this world.


    Looking at the distance, Chu Feng found that some fist size things were slowly changing, with a smile on the corner of his mouth and a slight twinkle in his left eye. The endless force of life surged out, and those things that were slowly changing, the size of fist were constantly growing.


    When reaching a certain degree of size, Chu Feng also knows what these are.


    Because this is an uncivilized world, the planets are still in the making. If it is allowed to develop normally, it is estimated that it will take millions of years. But now Chu Feng, with his supreme power, can change the world in a very short time.


    When changing the world with time and speed, Chu Feng also looked down. After seeing the endless darkness receding, the boundless land appeared below. Looking at the distance with his left eye, Chu Feng found that even he could not see the end of the land, as if there was no end.


    His heart moved slightly, and Chu Feng showed a smile. At first, he was still worried about whether to transfer the five forbidden areas to this world, or to recreate many worlds.


    But now Chu Feng has no such idea, the underground land is a good place.


    In vain, Chu Feng let the bright moon spear and Ming Hong magic sword burst out of the air, and quickly went forward and blasted on the land. At the same time, Chu Feng observed the changes of the land, and finally divided the whole land into nine plates, one smaller than the other.


    But even if the smallest piece is vast and boundless, there is no boundary at all, but this is not the problem that Chu Feng needs to consider. What he wants is a world with clear hierarchy, which can let the weak grow up without being threatened. As for the rest, it is not important.


    If the realm is not enough, they will stay on their original land. If they are strong enough, they will be qualified to go to a new world.


    What''s more, Chu Feng has already imagined that the nine divided lands are inhabited by different people. Only those who have reached a certain level can go to another land, and at the same time, they can touch the small world between these worlds.


    Pay attention, Chu Feng raised his hand, mysterious forces to separate the nine continents, except one of the largest plate did not move, the remaining eight toward eight directions, the distance is getting farther and farther, and is still going away.


    However, Chu Feng is obviously not prepared to do so, even if the eyes of a coagulation, in the star like world appeared the terrible storm power.


    Apart from the infinite sage, this power is impossible for saints to shuttle among them, thus avoiding the situation in the ancient universe, where saints can go.


    Of course, chufeng will not completely cut off the road for all people, otherwise, how to do after the development of a plate has reached a bottleneck?


    Raised his head, Chu Feng whispered, "up!"


    Like clouds in the sky, things continue to rise and slowly separate from the earth. The Chu wind closed his eyes, and the thunder lights around him flickered. The traces of plants and mountains are appearing on the originally barren plates, and even the oceans, ice fields, and many dangerous places.


    When everything calmed down, Chu Feng opened his eyes, and the endless darkness had completely dissipated. The nine separated plates also had a new difference, but Chu Feng didn''t let it go.


    Of course, relying on their own words, it is difficult to change the world, Chu Feng eyes a coagulation, nihilism suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The emptiness trapped by the Chu wind subconsciously looked around: "where is this?"


    "The Dragon rises to the mainland!" Chu Feng slowly turned around, looking at the endless streamer, is wantonly shuttle changing everything, smile warm reply: "there are nine big plates, until later, there will be countless human come to this place, hierarchical system is clear!"Pointing to the big plate in the middle: "there is the center of the nine plates, and the other eight plates have also been divided into several large regions by me. Each region is different. Some people can reach it, and some people may not go to other areas in their lifetime."


    "And if anyone can reach the demigod period, they will come to the central plate, and if they reach the divine realm, they will go to the periphery of the demon world. Only in accordance with my rules can they be qualified to enter the real demon temple!"


    Nihility has experienced endless years and is the product of the will of all living beings. Hearing Chu Feng''s words, I was shocked: "do you want to build a different land?"


    Chu Feng nodded: "it''s better than staying in the ancient universe? The strong should have a world that belongs to the strong, and should not compete with ordinary human beings for resources and hinder their development. Therefore, the whole ancient universe, except for the earth, the five forbidden areas, the heaven and the world, will be pulled away from the new world by me. "


    The corner of his mouth was amused: "after they leave, ordinary people on the planet will stay. At the same time, I will destroy the traces of the existence of the strong, so that they can be normal people and develop civilization."


    "Then there will be no need to be oppressed by the strong and serve as slaves."


    She did not expect Chu Feng to have such an idea. Nine big plates, compared with the ancient universe, have no idea how vast they are. Naturally, they can accommodate countless people. In that case, the people who come here will always be separated from the ancient universe, and they can''t go back.


    Because Chu Feng wants to build a new land, nihility naturally knows how he will do it. There are endless rules, but the supreme can only have one. His words are rules. Who can disobey them? Even if she is nothing!


    What''s more, nihilism knows that the mainland created by Chu Feng is definitely a more cruel world, because in the future, everyone will yearn for a new world, and all of them will be demon hall. If they fight for the first place, they will be bloody.


    At this moment, nihilism found that Chu Feng''s heart was more cruel than himself, and he completely built a world that was respected by the strong. Isn''t that conniving at killing and bloody?


    "The strong overlook heaven and earth, and the weak are bullied!"


    Chu Feng seemed to know what nothingness was thinking, and looked back at her faintly: "the ancient universe exists as a planet, and everyone''s cognition is limited. Even some strong people in the small world don''t know there is a bigger world, so I want to break this situation and let them continue to pursue and be strong."


    Fingers slightly waved: "otherwise, in the long life of the strong, isn''t it too boring? Of course, the most important thing is that I want to leave a perfect universe for ordinary people who can''t practice. In the future, whether they can narrow the distance between the planets with their own technology is their business. "


    "And if there are strong people who can''t be matched by modern technology, how can ordinary people play?"


    Chu Feng''s plans and ideas shocked nihilism. She even knew the future through the evolution of her fate and narrowed her eyes: "what do you want me to do?"


    "I''m supreme, but I can''t do everything myself." Chu Feng people and animals harmless smile, fingertips jump light: "and you are fate and the way of heaven, no matter at any time is essential, the eternal universe destiny reorganization, even if you do not have you will also normal development, of course, you have to live."


    This is what Chu Feng knew after he became the supreme one. Nothingness is the fate of heaven. No matter in any interface or any place, as long as there are creatures, they are bound by the fate of heaven. Therefore, even if nihility is trapped in this continent and cannot go back, it can also affect the fate track of the ancient universe.


    And because she can''t go back, the eternal universe will just develop as usual, there will be no more crisis.


    "You want me to take care of the world for you!"


    Chu Feng''s fingertip leaping light did not enter the void eyebrow heart: "you have no choice at all, I am the supreme, the source of time, everything is under my control, including you are under my control, can you still violate me?"


    "What''s more, you want to completely control all living beings in the eternal universe. Now I''ll give you a world like this. You can control the absolute way of heaven, let some people take off, and let some people stay where they are, isn''t it?"


    The corner of his mouth drew up a cold killing intention: "of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. I can''t destroy you and reshape nothingness!"


    With a shiver of emptiness, he knew that Chu Feng was not joking with himself. After a cold look at him, he finally gave up his mind of fighting to the end. He turned his back and looked at the vast and endless world that seemed to have no end: "what should I do?"


    Chu Feng came to nothingness and put her hand on her forehead. Some information entered her mind and said with a smile: "my idea is good. This is what I learned when I was a child reading a fantasy novel!"


    He felt that Chu Feng was a psychopath. He even moved his fantasy to reality. However, in that case, this land of dragons will definitely become a place where the strong are respected and the weak are killed!


    With a sigh, the nihilism quickly went to the distance: "give me five hours, give you a complete continent, as for connecting the eternal universe, transferring all people, even if I am nihilism, I can''t do it!""If you can do it, you will die." Chu Feng said softly, turned around and left directly, even if nothing can''t leave this world.


    As for the nihility will be the opposite, Chu Feng is not worried at all. Just now he has planted a mark on nihility, which can never be erased. The nihility should be removed according to what he said, otherwise it will disappear and a new nihility will be born!


    Nothingness went to the distance. She stopped and did not care that Chu Feng had left. She just sensed the nine plates and raised her head subconsciously: "the demon world should be on the top. How many people will die in order to go to the demon world in the future?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3267

    Three days, as promised!


    Eighteen beams of light fell from the earth and connected them between the heaven and the earth. Chu Feng also made a declaration through the secular power of the adjudication office, telling the world some things, because they had the right to know all this. For a while, there were turbulent waves within the scope of the earth.


    The reason why Chu Feng did this is to give everyone a chance, because their future has been made by nothingness at the beginning. Now let them choose their own life again. Is it to be an ordinary person to stay on the earth, or to go to a world that will never come back and pursue martial arts and power!


    At the same time, Chu Feng once again gave a three-day time limit. After three days, those who have reached the angry period and do not leave will bear the consequences themselves. As for the consequences, Chu Feng did not say, because many things have not been experienced by anyone, they will not understand.


    When there are 18 beams connecting heaven and earth on the earth, which can bring all people to the land of Longteng, the five forbidden areas also have their own 18 beams, and the small world under them also has light beams. As long as you walk into the light beams, you will naturally leave the planet world where you are.


    As for the five forbidden areas and the heaven, the rules of Chu Feng are even more cruel. After seven days, all channels will disappear, and the future planets will be independent and inaccessible, unless we develop a super scientific and technological civilization.


    In this regard, Chu Feng also set a cruel rule on the five forbidden areas, that is, all those who have become Tianyuan period must leave, or they will die, and some people who have not reached it will leave automatically once they become the strong ones in Tianyuan period in the future.


    Because Chu Feng announced a few days ago, many people thought that it was just for the strong on earth to let them go to the five forbidden areas. They never thought that it was not only the earth, but the whole ancient universe.


    Many people don''t want to leave, but Chu Feng is supreme. Who can resist the rules he made?


    All the people in the world are thinking about whether they should go or not.


    On the first day, no one from the earth and the five forbidden areas went to the land of Longteng, and Chu Feng was not worried. He believed that someone would go there later.


    Nothingness has already worked out everything in the land of Longteng. As long as they enter the light beam, they will be divided into different plates according to themselves. No matter whether they are a family or how, they will be separated and re divided according to their strength.


    Of course, Chu Feng also made nothingness build many empires and city states on various plates. Different people will go to different regions.


    Nothingness is fate and the way of heaven. She can accomplish all this with one idea. With the instruction of Chu Feng, it will be much simpler.


    On the next day, people from the five forbidden areas on earth began to enter the beam channel, and Chu Feng returned to the temple of King Wu.


    King Wu''s temple has always been valued by him. Chu Feng is ready to tie it completely with the demon world. Of course, only the temple area can be incorporated into the core of the demon world. The rest will be in other areas of the demon world. If you want to enter the demon world, you should comply with the rules.


    The determined Chu Feng did not waste time. He used his supreme power to integrate the temple world into the demon world. At the same time, he took away the judgment Office of the hidden world. In addition, he also pulled out the Xuanyuan family. The demon world will be the main world of the Dragon kingdom in the future. There will always be some forces existing in order to form order.


    After finishing the temple of King Wu, Xuanyuan family still has a place to judge the hidden world. Chu Feng then goes to the lost country and takes away some disciples of Guanghan palace according to Chang''e''s will, but only part of them are selected. The rest will be allocated to the rest according to the will of nothingness.


    Then he went to the spirit world and the wild demon domain, and integrated the two big worlds into the demon world.


    Since then, in addition to the core of the demon hall, there were several more forces in the surrounding city states, such as Yin clan, Guanghan palace, Lingjie God King Hall, Xuanyuan family, King Wu Temple and so on, all of which belonged to the second class forces in the mainland of Longteng.


    The third level of subordinates is the central plate, and the fourth level is the eight plates. The eight plates are distinguished by the imperial city states, and the hierarchy has reached the strictest level, which is much more complete than the order of the five forbidden areas in the past.


    In addition, the four forces of the Xiuzhen world were also divided into the demon world by Chu Feng. In addition to the blade snow sect and the Xi family valued by dream, the other two were divided into Xuanyuan family and some of them were outside.


    And how to get to the demon world? Nothingness has been set according to the meaning of Chu Feng. That is, every thousand years, the demon world will be opened once, and only those who have passed the examination can enter it. This will enable the whole dragon kingdom to fight bravely and forget the ancient universe!


    Take away all the people who should be received from the demon world, and let nihility continue to improve the land of dragon Teng, set it according to different regions, and then ignore it. He believes that nihility must be full of energy now, because except for the demon world, the whole land of dragon Teng has been handed over to her to make order.


    Chu Feng also returned to the earth in the morning of the third day and landed directly in fengteng garden. Liuyan and others from Jianghai had already arrived, but they were not very excited one by one.Chu Feng knew their thoughts and didn''t say much, because no matter how much they said, it was useless. The reality was so cruel that he could not change the rules for the sake of these women''s relatives. If the ancient universe wants to develop, the strong must leave.


    Glancing over everyone''s faces, Chu Feng opened the channel to the demon world: "all go in, but you can''t come back after entering. Do you think about it?"


    Chu Feng saw that some people didn''t show up, including some of her own beauties. For example, Yao Qianxue was not among them. Chu Feng knew her mind and wanted to raise her parents'' old age. Chu Feng had nothing to do with it. In addition, several other people did not appear. Chu Feng probably understood.


    Because of the fate, everything goes with the fate, Chu wind will not be too strong, now there are things on the earth that they remember, don''t want to leave it doesn''t matter, as for the future chufeng has no more to think about, life is free!


    Those who don''t go with him show that he doesn''t have something important in their heart. Why do they insist on it?


    Everyone hesitated and began to walk into the channel of the demon world. Looking at the people who went in one by one, Chu Feng closed his eyes and glanced at the desolation. He knew that everyone chose to leave, but his heart was still uncomfortable, but Chu Feng also believed that they would soon adapt to the new world.


    "Brother chufeng!"


    At last, Huangfu Ruoxi and Huangfu ruodie came to their side. The former mumbled ruddy mouth: "do you want me? If you want me, I''ll follow my sister. If you don''t want me, I won''t go. "


    The corner of Chu Feng''s mouth twitched fiercely. Seeing Huangfu ruodie staring at himself with bad eyes, he coughed gently: "are you willing to give up your sister?"


    "Yes, too." Huangfu Ruoxi blinked his eyes and hugged Huangfu Ruo die''s hand: "then I''ll go with my sister, but in the future you''ll take care of me and care for me, do you know?"


    Chu Feng nodded with a wry smile and watched them walk into the channel of the demon world. The rest of them were still coming. There were even people who Chu Feng didn''t expect, but there was nothing to stop them. They even wanted to go there.


    After more than an hour, Lin Yuner''s family finally came. I think they know it from others, but they are all ordinary people. Chu Feng frowned slightly: "do you want to go too?"


    Lin Yuner looked back at his parents and nodded: "yes!"


    Chu Feng didn''t ask why, but called situ ya to come over and said to her, "all the ordinary people who went in just now were arranged to go to the demon God hall. One person gave them a set of mental skills. After that, the demon hall must be a strong one."


    Situ Ya nodded and took Lin Yuner''s family into the room. Chu Feng looked into the distance and saw many people leaving through the beam. Obviously, this was the last day, and some people didn''t want to gamble.


    "Little Lord, should there be no one?" Yujie saw that no one came back, only the guard of fengteng garden looked in the distance and asked in a low voice.


    "Wait a minute." Chu Feng shakes his head: "Xia Yan is not seen yet!"


    Xia Yan has indicated that he wants to follow him, but he has not seen anyone yet. Chu Feng is quite strange.


    Just thinking about whether Xia Yan still had something to solve and why he didn''t see anyone on the last day, Xia Yan came at the door, sweating: "fortunately, I caught up, or I would have to go through other channels, just,," "


    Xia Yan flashed a bitter smile:" it''s just that I can''t find my lonely life. I saw him some days ago, and I can''t contact him now What to do? "


    Chu Feng smiles and pats Xia Yan''s shoulder: "go first, you will see lonely life in the demon hall!"


    Xia Yan was stunned for a moment, then nodded and walked into the demon world. At the entrance of the passage, Chu Feng pointed a little: "look at it. After an hour, the channel of demon world will be closed automatically. Maybe there are some people who want to go and have not come yet."


    Chu Feng left fengteng garden and went straight ahead. Under a tree, he saw a man drinking with his back against the tree. Who could he be?


    Chu Feng stepped forward and took a sip of lonely life''s wine: "wait for someone else?"


    Lonely nodded: "Qing, Jennifer, even Mariana has gone in, but I didn''t see Jesse!"


    Twisting his neck, Chu Feng took another sip of wine: "do you think she will come?"


    "Yes Lonely life Leng for a moment, and then slightly nodded.


    In the tone of loneliness with a little uncertainty, Chu Feng''s left eye twinkled and showed a smile: "you are right, she''s coming, but what if she doesn''t want to go with you? Why don''t I ask you to stay and wait until she''s a hundred years from now


    Lonely face changed solemn, looking at the distance a figure is coming towards this side, gently shaking his head: "I said, life loyalty!"


    Heavy clap lonely shoulder: "that oneself sees to do!"


    In the twinkling, Chu Feng left directly. In the distance, it was Jesse, the seventh miss of the Rothschild family. Seeing her lonely life, she directly threw herself into his arms and hit him with one fist and then another: "bastard, where have you been these years? He didn''t answer the phone. He asked Xia Yan that he had seen him, but he couldn''t find you? "Lonely life took Jesse''s hand, and a soft color passed in her indifferent eyes: "would you like to go with me and become the queen of the demon world?"


    Jiesi body a shock, surprised to look at the lonely life: "you are the devil king?"


    Lonely life did not answer, just looked up to the sky: "time is not much, would you like to go with me?"


    It''s not an answer. From zhongjiesi, she has already got the answer she wants. She directly plunges into her lonely arms again and says angrily, "after so many years of waiting for you, you say I won''t follow you or me, but I didn''t think that my man was so good!"


    Finally, a faint smile appeared on her rigid face, holding Jesse and leaving in an instant. The magic power was turbulent!


    On the top of the sky, Chu Feng saw everything in his eyes, and his smile was peaceful.


    It''s true that the demon king is a lonely fate, maybe it''s fate, or fate. Chu Feng only knew that the demon king was lonely fate when she was born. However, it doesn''t matter who he is, because he is his own brother and can give his life to his brother.


    After leaving in twinkling, Chu Feng broke all the passageways leading to the five forbidden areas on earth, and even broke all illusions. The secret place of Xuanyuan family, once the land of three doors and four families, was opened. Anyone can go to those places, and it should leave a little memory for the people on earth.


    With the arrival of sunset, 18 beams of light are slowly disappearing. The only way to leave the earth has to be closed. In the future, the earth will not be able to go to the rest of the world except space technology.


    Looking at the 18 beams of light slowly disappear, the sky has also become dark down, dark clouds shrouded, in the face of such a situation, Chu Feng just said a sigh, and then saw the sky punishment thunder from the sky, do not know where it fell, who''s body.


    Chu Feng has no sympathy for this, because this is his unchangeable prohibition of heaven. As long as the period of natural anger is reached, he must leave, otherwise he can only die under the thunder of heaven''s punishment.


    I believe that with these lessons learned, the future of the earth to reach the natural fury period of people should know how to do.


    However, for the sake of the stability of the earth, Chu Feng also set up a very mysterious chaotic will. As long as someone bullies the weak and runs roughshod by himself, he will also die. The earth is now full of vitality. It is not for them to constantly improve their cultivation to do evil, but for them to grow into a period of natural anger and then go to another world.


    Feel carefully, Chu Feng''s body slowly soared, now only the earth''s anger period above the existence of people, and still a group of people who can''t do evil, it can be regarded as leaving the earth with the final beauty.


    Thinking of those who did not leave, Chu Feng sighed: "I hope to see you in the magic hall in the future."


    Fingers beat, dozens of beams of light shot out like a laser, which is a kind of mark. It will find those dozens of people who have not left hidden in their bodies. When they reach the stage of wrath in the future, they can leave naturally.


    Finally, taking a deep look at the earth, Chu Feng showed a plain smile: "every ten years, I will come back to see it. Human science and technology are developing at a high speed, but it can''t be the rapid development of destructive power!"


    In a word, Chu Feng disappeared and went back to the demon world, waiting for all the people in the five forbidden areas to leave completely. Then the demon world can be separated from the ancient universe and become the main world and the supreme heaven and earth of the Dragon kingdom!


    At a time when everything was calm and Chu Feng was destined to be a legend, two women stood there with a three or four year old girl on the coast of Guangzhou.


    One of them frowned and asked, "why don''t you go to fengteng garden? Didn''t you hear that Chu Feng would take some people away that day? You have his daughter, shouldn''t you follow? "


    "Why?" The woman who was asked shook her head, rubbed the little girl''s hair, and her eyes were firm: "now I''m just an ordinary person. What can I get when I leave? It''s better to practice and look for opportunities to leave in the future. "


    And all this, left Chu Feng did not know!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3268

    The strong men above the earth''s natural fury left under the pressure of the Chu wind, and those who took the chance to hide and did not want to leave were also destroyed by the thunder of heaven. When the news was sent to the five forbidden areas, some people who were still hesitating began to set foot on the passage to the Dragon land.


    Although they are reluctant to leave the ancient universe which has existed for many years, they are more willing to live than to die. They just want to change places, and they can accept it.


    After all, it''s still a choice between life and death.


    When the seventh day passed quietly, and the beam of light to the Dragon land disappeared, all the five forbidden areas, all the people who were lucky like some people on the earth died under the thunder of heaven''s punishment.


    The sound of thunder continued for about an hour in Wanjie. Chu Feng sat in the demon hall and knew everything that happened in Wanjie. He didn''t deny that there were some innocent people who didn''t have time to leave. They just couldn''t leave after seven days. That''s their own reason.


    Until now, in the ancient universe, only the demon world and the strong exist. In the rest of the planet world, only ordinary people are left, without the suppression of the strong. On the planet with abundant resources, they can only take the route of scientific and technological civilization. Maybe it is possible for them to contact the earth in the future.


    However, these are not Chu Feng''s considerations. What he needs to do is to let the eternal universe have no more waves.


    As for the reason why we should treat the five forbidden areas and the heaven and ten thousand realms cruelly, and treat the earth leniently, maybe it is because the earth is the original world, so we should leave some people behind.


    "Young Lord, are we going now?"


    Bing qingyujie looks at the white lotus standing on one side, as well as situ ya, and Yu Jie whispers.


    Now, in addition to the demon world, only the people on earth are the most powerful. However, at most, it is only the peak of the solar period. If the demon world also leaves this universe, the eternal universe will be completely changed.


    Chu Feng, who has been keeping his eyes closed and nurturing, opened his eyes and had a plan before the war. However, when the plan was fully implemented, Chu Feng was still a little impatient because he did not want to leave. There were still many people who did not want to die under the thunder of punishment.


    Just for the sake of the eternal peace of the universe, he had to do it again.


    Standing up, Chu Feng walked out of the demon world. After planting the spiritual pulse, the original vast demon world was much more energetic than before. Moreover, it had been divided into several large areas, and there were different people in different areas.


    The wings of magic light slowly unfolded, and Chu wind flew away in an instant. People who had been staring at the magic God hall saw Chu wind flying into the sky, and their hearts were also raised. They knew that Chu wind was now trying to pull the whole demon world out of the ancient universe and into a new world.


    At the moment, their mood is uneasy and nervous, there are also yearning for a new world, and some people think that the demon world can become the main world in the future, and they are on top of the demon world, they all have a kind of excited mood.


    In the universe between the stars, Chu Feng looked at the world of demons which was bigger than before. Moreover, because of the growing spirit, the demon world became more and more vast. Chu Feng showed a faint smile. When the demon world opened, he didn''t think it would develop so fast.


    But in the end, it''s good, whether it''s for yourself, for the rest of us in the demon world, or for the entire universe.


    Looking into the distance, that is the direction of the earth, chufeng sighed: "goodbye!"


    Hands slowly open, palm surging between the horrible mysterious power, the whole demon world completely wrapped up, in the demon world people only feel the sky suddenly dark down, around also produced a slight breath fluctuations, obviously Chu wind is pulling the demon world away from the ancient universe.


    For an hour, Chu Feng put down his hand, the demon world has completely disappeared, to a new place.


    Everything has been worked out for the nothingness on the land of Longteng. After the appearance of the demon world, it will naturally hide in the hard to touch place. It will only be opened once every 1000 years, but that will be the future.


    Chu wind turned around, his left eye twinkled, all of the stars were suddenly cold down, everything was slowly changed, it was time for him to leave.


    When I look up, there is a big circle of Tai Chi diagram above my head. There is a slow rotation, and there are some incomprehensible runes on it. Moreover, the circle of Taiji is constantly getting bigger and bigger.


    Chu Feng calmly looked at all this, which was the last gift he left to the eternal universe. He just took away all the strong people in the ancient universe, but many parallel universes still exist. It will take some years and time for the Dragon Rising continent to be fully civilized before he can let the parallel universes converge on the mainland.


    However, when the mainland was unable to accommodate all the powerful parallel universes, Chu Feng could only close the ancient universe. Even the sage could not come to this universe, even if the supreme one appeared. If he did not die, there would be no supreme power in an era.The last thing is done well. There is a light gate in front of Chu Feng, which can shuttle through different worlds. Looking back at the ancient universe, although he can come back at any time, he may not have such a time in the future.


    With a slight sigh, Chu Feng went directly into the demon world. The demon world has been stabilized in the new world, but the people on the nine plates will never be seen.


    As for the future, Chu Feng has also been set up. It is no longer the same as in the ancient universe. As long as the strong man reaches the peak of the demigod period, he can create a small world. Instead, he can create a world of his own after reaching the divine realm. Otherwise, if there are too many small worlds to open, it will be too chaotic.


    Although the land of Longteng is vast and endless, and the small world will not occupy any area, it will be less if it can be less, because some subtle chaotic will has not yet been clarified by Chu Feng.


    Because the Chu wind is to pull the whole demon world away from the ancient universe, so people in the demon world can not feel that they are no longer in the ancient universe, so there is nothing not used to, but the original night turned into day.


    Chu Feng didn''t let anyone disturb him. He walked into the back yard of the demon hall alone. Now all the people who should have come are here. It is impossible for all of them to gather in the hall of evil spirits. Because of his own presence, it will inevitably bring pressure on some people.


    Looking at the sky, Chu Feng summoned Zhang yun''er and Lu Wan!


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er also belong to taboo, their world is also a carry on world, when they come here, their world is also removed from the ancient universe.


    "Yun''er, Wan''er!" Chu Feng did not hide his idea: "please make two settlements, use your planet world. The demon world will be the main world in the future. It will be very prosperous and prosperous, and it will be very lively. I need some quiet environment."


    "The goddess world and the God worship world have not received news from the ancient universe, and they do not know what happened. Maybe two places can give me some peace.


    Lu Wan and Zhang yun''er looked at each other and immediately understood the meaning of Chu Feng, that is, Chu Feng would not live in the demon hall for a long time. He wanted to hide outside the land of dragon and let it develop on its own.


    Nodding gently, they turn around and leave for their world.


    After they left, Chu Feng opened the door of the palace and went in. After a while, Chu Feng sat there twisting his neck and asked, "where are situya and Baihe?"


    "Shift!" Yujie blushed, and then said, "my sister and I will serve you in the daytime, and they will wait for a month before changing."


    Chu Feng was stunned and laughed bitterly at the thought of these girls and said, "help me put some bath water. I haven''t had a good rest for several days. I want to take a bath and have a rest."


    The two sisters nodded and went to the bathroom to help Chu Feng prepare the bath water. Then they left chufeng''s bedroom. Chu Feng didn''t want to be served by others. Obviously, she wanted to be quiet. Naturally, they didn''t want to be ungrateful.


    Soaking in the bath, Chu Feng''s whole body felt more comfortable. He turned his head and looked to one side. He said, "Lord, do you want to change some rules so that you can''t shuttle freely. Thinking that you can also shuttle between the two realms in addition to me, my heart is particularly uncomfortable!"


    The Lord appeared in vain, with a smile on his face: "if you don''t want to have only dead people in the future and no one is born, you can set such a rule. Anyway, you are the supreme one. One idea is enough to change everything."


    "As for what I''m here to tell you, satina has entered the cycle of reincarnation and has been born into an ordinary family in the spiritual world, but according to her talent, she will soon grow up."


    Chu Feng nodded slightly, closed his eyes, a picture flashed, that is the future of satina, a new life.


    He could have saved satina, but she wanted to die. In this life, she did a lot of wrong things. Although she fought against nothingness at the last moment, the things she had done were irreparable. So she chose to die for a new life. Chu Feng had to let the world Lord arrange for her to give her a new life.


    A moment later, Chu Feng opened his eyes and said, "let out the soul within the endless darkness. This is not the eternal universe. I am not afraid that reborn people will mess up anything."


    "Good!" The world Master nodded and thought of one thing when he turned around: "by the way, the future soul world is the only place that can shuttle between the two realms. Don''t you plan to take some measures to stop it?"


    Chu Feng shook his head and didn''t mean to worry at all: "you know, I know, what to stop?"


    The master of the world nodded and left directly. Chu Feng''s meaning was obvious. Only the two of them knew about this matter. As long as they didn''t say it, no one would know that the soul world could shuttle between the two worlds. Of course, even if they knew it, it would be useless. In the soul world, the master was the absolute master, and the sages could not resist it, let alone the prohibition left by Emperor Shitian. Who can borrow the spirit world to wear it What about the shuttle?


    After soaking for about half an hour, Chu Feng opened his eyes and came out. There was a flash of light before he put on his clothes. The snow colored clothes were forced out of the body by the Chu wind.Eyes slightly Leng: "demon God, you?"


    "You go!" Chu Feng raised his hand and gently touched his forehead. The latter found a subtle connection between him and him: "from today on, my spiritual accommodation contract with you will be lifted, and you can do whatever you want."


    "In addition, I have completely released the blood spirit contract with the Xiuzhen world. Now this is a new world. I don''t need to bind you any more, and you can''t do much."


    "Me She opened her mouth, and Chu Feng turned away. She frowned and felt the subtle connection between herself and Chu Feng. However, she didn''t mean to be happy. She didn''t know why!


    With a sigh, Xue nishang turned and left directly. Chu Feng was the only one left in the bedroom. He went to the bedside and sat down. From the beginning of fighting nihility to now, he had not relaxed well. Now that the world is stable, maybe he should do something he wants to do.


    Three days later! Goddess world!


    Longteng mainland has completely settled down and abided by an order. The order made by Chu Feng has gradually accepted the fact. Chu Feng no longer pays attention to the situation of Longteng continent and controls nothingness, so he doesn''t need to do anything.


    Standing in front of the people''s palace in the goddess world, Chu Feng looked far away. Zhang yun''er also came to his side, looking unnatural: "Chu Feng, how many do you want to marry?"


    "Fool!" Chu Feng put his arm around Zhang yun''er''s waist with a bitter smile, and his eyes were soft and calm: "this question doesn''t seem to need to be asked more?"


    Zhang yun''er shook her head helplessly, and did not ask Chu Feng these questions any more. She just stood there with Chu Feng and looked into the distance with a calm and peaceful look in her eyes.


    It''s all over. There''s no need to worry about a lot of things.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3269

    Ten years later.


    A spaceship flies across the sky. Looking from space, the whole earth is quite different from what it was ten years ago.


    Ten years ago, because Chu Feng took away most of the strong people on the earth, there was no one who could fight against modern science and technology by relying on their own strength. In addition, the abundant aura of heaven and earth improved the earth''s environment, and the resources began to enrich. The survival of human beings entered the right track of real peace.


    After ten years of precipitation, the earth''s science and technology has risen to more than one level, the most prominent is aviation technology. In the past, the earth''s satellites could not leave too far away, otherwise they would not receive signals. Now, the earth''s technology has allowed satellites to explore the mysteries of the planet for decades of light years.


    It also confirms that many things are different from what astronomers and scientists said at first.


    It''s just that the earth''s science and technology has not reached the present level, so what astronomers and scientists say is just what they say. In fact, what they call the sun contains, or how long the universe has developed is bullshit. Every deep exploration will overturn scientists'' opinions again and again.


    The history of the development of human civilization has given those scientists a slap in the face, because we know from the places where some powerful people lived that the earth has existed for a long time, but now it is only a small era.


    The universe has developed into seven eras, which contains countless small eras, that is to say, before the emergence of this civilization, there were countless human civilizations.


    Of course, all these people understand that it is because a man named Chu Feng, without the legend of Chu Feng, people on earth will never know that there are so many secrets hidden in their planet.


    Although the world has changed a lot in the past ten years, for the people of the world, what has not changed is the respect for the Chu wind. Without the Chu wind, there would be no earth today. Perhaps in the near future, because of the destruction of the natural environment, human beings will be completely extinct.


    In some of the most important cities in the world, there is a statue of Chu Feng. Even the so-called goddess statue in the United States has been replaced by the statue of Chu Feng.


    It''s just a legendary goddess, and Chu Feng is a real God who has changed the earth, a magical figure who can never be touched.


    "Ten years, it seems that you made the right decision."


    In the space between the stars, a tall and elegant woman looked at the scene of the earth, a calm smile: "maybe in another 100 or 200 years, they will be able to contact the five forbidden areas, at that time, the ancient universe will be completely lively!"


    Standing beside the elegant woman is a young man, but from his eyes, you can see that he is not so young.


    And this man is Chu Feng! The woman with him is Lin Yulin!


    After everything has settled down, Chang''e temporarily released the seventh and seventh generations. Lin Yulin, Xia Wei, Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia, wenxinxue, Ma Qiduo and Yan Yan can freely move, but there is still a connection between them, just like the relationship between Murong lengrushuang and Diyuan.


    Looking at the earth below, Chu Feng, who is in his thirties, looks like he was when he was eighteen or nine years old. He gently hugged Lin Yulin''s waist and grinned slightly: "I think I was right at the beginning, but if I want to contact the five forbidden areas which are millions of light years away, it is estimated that it will not be able to do so in one or two hundred years, maybe a thousand years."


    "When will you give birth to a child for me


    Lin Yulin had a good hearing, and her face turned unnaturally red. She broke away from the embrace of Chu Feng and quickly went to the earth: "it''s rare to come back once. Let''s go back and have a look."


    With a bitter smile, Chu Feng quickly followed up.


    In the past ten years, most of the beauties have given birth to a son and a half. Lu Wan has also given birth to his first son. In memory of his growing up in Linjia village, Chu Feng named him Lin Yue!


    Secondly, Chang''e also gave birth to a son, and dream also gave birth to a son. Even Xue Wuqing, who lived in seclusion and did not care about the world, was trampled by him. He secretly gave birth to a daughter. Murong Bing and Leng Rushuang also had their own children. Su Xinyu and others realized their mother''s dream.


    Besides, Ma Qiduo and Xuanyuan Lagerstroemia have already had children, but Lin Yulin has been shuttling among the beauties of chufeng in the past ten years, helping them to take care of their children or go to other places for relaxation. She has not had any children.


    Of course, what worried Chu Feng most was that not only had no children, but they had not even broken the paper. Compared with his four exclusive maids, Bingqingyujie, situ Ya and Bai He, Lin Yulin was the closest, but not the closest, of all the beauties.


    This time, the Chu wind specially took Lin Yulin back to the ancient universe to have a look at the earth. The meaning is very obvious.


    Although they were born seven times in one life, they were also individuals after their separation. The significance was different. If Lin Yulin was not taken down, Chu Feng felt that it was not perfect.


    Lin Yulin is not a fool. Naturally, she understands Chu Feng''s thoughts. In a twinkling, they have come to the earth, suspended on the fengteng garden in the night sky. Looking at the fengteng garden which is more prosperous and has been rebuilt and expanded a lot after ten years, the principal is arranged above. Huang Jingyin has already gone to the demon hall a few years ago.Chufeng looked around and found a stable look. He also felt more gratified. He built the air door by himself, and it could still exist in the world, and even became bigger and bigger. Chu Feng was happy to see it.


    But now aviation technology has developed to an extreme. Everyone is busy exploring the mysteries of the starry sky, and there is no time to stare at some resources on the earth. The universe is so big that we should go out for a walk, which will reduce many disputes on the earth.


    After a look, Chu Feng takes Lin Yulin''s hand and leaves in an instant. The next moment he appears in the sky of Linjia village in Xuancheng, but he doesn''t mean to go down.


    In the hearts of these villagers, he has already left. This time he came back, Chu Feng just wanted to take a look at it quietly and leave.


    Compared with the development of Linjia village more than ten years ago, it looks like a small city, and Chu Feng''s heart is more comforting.


    Looking at the place where he used to live, bawangtian''s mausoleum, everything is well preserved. Even after ten years, everything is the same as before. Obviously, the people in Linjia village did not forget him because he left.


    Two people with memories to see under the Lin village, and then quietly left.


    When they went to Jianghai, they went to the place they had rented. They had changed a lot. They couldn''t see what they looked like more than ten years ago. However, they could still remember what had happened. They were full of memories.


    Lin Yulin gently close to a little, Chu Feng took his arm, whispered: "Xiaofeng, when did you move your mind to me?"


    Lin Yulin asked questions, estimated that every woman would like to ask, their men are in their own mind when.


    Chu Feng moved the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "do you want to hear the truth or the lies?"


    "What do you say?" Lin Yulin narrowed her eyes and changed the taste of her words.


    "If you want to marry Huangfu Wenren, I know I like you." Chu Feng coughed with a faint smile and a little more banter: "as for the truth, I said you can''t hit me."


    Lin Yulin expected that Chu Feng would say something bad, but her curiosity drove her to know: "good!"


    "At the railway station!" Chu Feng was silent for a moment, revealing the color of memory: "it rained heavily that day. You delayed to meet me at the railway station. At first, I didn''t know it was you who didn''t pay attention to bumping into you. Then I helped you to grab your bag back. Seeing your scene in the rain, I moved my mind and thought if it was my wife?"


    Lin Yulin''s face turned red slowly. She grabbed Chu Feng''s ear and hummed, "little bastard, you really have a bad heart. What were you thinking at that time?"


    "I think," Chu Feng turned around and hugged Lin Yulin, and his eyes were affectionate: "I wonder if the underwear you were wearing at that time was too small. If you didn''t have clothes, what kind of visual impact would it be? Even,," "


    " OK! " Listen to Chu Feng to continue to say, Lin Yulin has shyly covered his mouth: "the more said the more ridiculous."


    After a pause, Lin Yulin said, "I want to go back to Guanghan garden and have a look." Then he winked at Chu Feng: "I don''t know who used that villa to support me after the wedding?"


    Chu Feng''s spirit moved, holding Lin Yulin to leave in an instant, and soon arrived at Guanghan garden.


    In the past ten years, Guanghan garden has not changed as it used to be. At first Huang Jingyin was managed by others. Later Huang Jingyin went to Longteng mainland, and the rest of the people would take care of it. Therefore, it seems that there is no long-term uninhabited lethargy.


    Embracing Lin Yulin''s slender waist, they walk in from the balcony on the second floor. Looking at the place where she once lived, Lin Yulin can''t help walking around. What happened here is vivid in my eyes.


    It was also at that time that she knew that she was one of Chang''e''s six lives. It was also here that Chu Feng and her relationship were known by everyone. Everything was just like yesterday.


    After watching a circle, they stood in the hall. Lin Yulin turned back to look at Chu Feng. A faint shyness appeared on her soft face: "I''ve always wanted to find a suitable opportunity to give myself to you. What do you think of tonight?"


    Chu Feng stepped forward and hugged Lin Yulin, directly and domineering kisses the woman''s red lips, and slowly fell on the soft carpet on the ground. With the clothes sliding down one by one, Lin Yulin''s face became more and more shy.


    The voice is small and mosquito like: "Jade Scorpion and I, are waiting for this day!"


    Gently swept over the tender skin, Chu Feng moved forward a little, and said, "I am waiting for this day even more!" when Lin Yulin was stiff


    Although Lin Yulin was shy, she also took the initiative. She put her legs on Chu Feng''s shoulders and nodded slightly. Her eyes became confused: "who told you that you have many women. If you don''t have enough appetite, how can you do it?"


    "How bad!" The Chu wind hooked Lin Yulin''s nose and drove straight in. Lin Yulin''s voice of pain and faint tenderness and happiness rang out.


    "Xiao Feng, I love you!"


    "I love you too!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!